《Excellent perspective students》


 Chapter 1

    At the Shangcheng railway station, cars come and go, people flow incessantly.


    In a remote alley near the station, two middle-aged men with the appearance of burly bodyguards were beating a young man.


    Three people''s side, there are a man and a woman, two young people on the sidelines, men''s arrogance, women''s indifference, surrounded each other.


    "Ning Tao, I warn you that Wu Anyue is my girlfriend now. This time I''ll teach you a lesson. If you dare to harass her again, I''ll break your leg next time!"


    The two fierce bodyguards fought for a few minutes. When the young man on the ground completely lost his resistance, the young man with long hair in a shirt standing on the side coughed falsely and held back the two bodyguards. The young man on the ground with disdain hooked his fingers, slightly proud.


    The shirt man is not very old, about 20 years old, but he is dressed like a fish. He has a famous brand of fan Zhexi and a big gold chain around his neck.


    Ning Tao, who fell on the ground, was in a mess. He was beaten by the two bodyguards. His whole body was sore, and his body was dirty. There were several scratches, large blood stains on the corner of his mouth, and his lips were broken.


    "An Yue, did Shao Wenlin force you? You tell me? "


    Nevertheless, Ning Tao turns a blind eye to the injury. He looks at the girl next to the young man with long hair and is very emotional.


    The girl looks like she''s only in her early twenties. She''s a little tender. Her face is pasted with smoke. She''s wearing a waist down shirt and a mini miniskirt. At this time, she''s nestling in the arm of a man with long hair.


    "Hey, Ning Tao, it seems that you will not give up until you get to the Yellow River. An Yue, tell him yourself, or you can wake up the toad."


    As soon as the young man with long hair extended his arm, he put it on the woman''s shoulder and turned to kiss the girl''s face.


    The girl who was held by the man with long hair turned a little red, but then looked at the man affectionately, took a deep breath and turned to look at Ning Tao''s disgusted way.


    "Ning Tao, we have passed. The person I like now is Shao Wenlin. Please respect yourself in the future!"


    "Why?"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, his pupils dispersed and his words murmured, he was decadent all of a sudden.


    "Well, I''ll tell you why today, we are going to graduate from university. How can you give me happiness if you have nothing! Shao Wenlin can buy me a necklace and a mobile phone. His father has found me a good job. What can you give me and what can''t you give me? What can I do with you? "


    Wu Anyue said more and more excited, looking at Ning Tao''s face is also full of contempt.


    "Anyue, you were not like that before."


    "Yes, I was not like this before, but now I find that I was too stupid. Ning Tao, be realistic. I admit that you are good to me, but we are not suitable. Wenlin has met my parents, and they have agreed that we should be together!"


    The more Wu Anyue said, the more excited she was. She looked at Ning Tao with more scorn in her eyes!


    "Well, I see."


    In front of this woman is very familiar, Ning Tao but in this moment feel very strange, at the moment like lost soul, eyes are full of disappointment.


    "Ning Tao, now you''ve given up. Just because you''re a hick, you want to own Anyue. Hum, I can kill you with any money. Next time I see you, I''ll peel your skin!"


    Shao Wenlin''s eyes turned up. He was like a victorious general. Now he was a little ferocious.


    Then he looked at Wu Anyue and said in a loud voice: "Anyue, you served well in bed yesterday. When we got to Donghai, we''ll go and buy you that LV bag you''ve long liked!"


    Looking at the E5 version 0 = chapter-1} $5


    when Ning Tao was shocked by the speech, he suddenly raised his head and saw Wu Anyue''s slightly shameful look. In his heart, he completely understood that the former Wu Anyue was gone.


    He and Wu Anyue met for four years and fell in love for two years. From high school to university, he just held each other''s hand.


    It''s not that he''s old-fashioned. He also knows that it''s normal for college students to go out and open a house, but he always thinks that Wu Anyue is very conservative and wants to wait until he gets married, where can he think of each other.


    They are all senior students of Ninghai Zhongxia University. In fact, Ning Tao found something strange half a year ago, but he didn''t dare to think about it at all.


    Who is Shao Wenlin? In the famous Huahua father-in-law of Zhongxia University, the women who have played can form a strengthened platoon. He doesn''t believe that Wu Anyue can take a fancy to him.


    But since the summer vacation of her sophomore year, Wu Anyue has not met him any more. She has not answered his phone calls and sent messages back to her home, and she has been shut up.


    In a few days, it''s time for the school to start. Ning Tao bought a train ticket for them. He wanted to make a train to go back to school together, and he just told me about it.


    In his bitter pleading, the other party finally agreed to meet at the railway station, where to know there will be this situation.


    "It seems that love can''t resist the temptation of money." Although Ning Tao had psychological preparation, he still felt heartache."Wu Anyue, you will regret it!"


    Ning Tao looked at Wu Anyue for a long time, and his face turned cold gradually. His face was calm.


    This moment, in fact, in his heart, has been completely for the two before the end.


    The other party broke up with him. Although he was heartbroken, he could see it!


    It''s just that Shao Wenlin is not sincere at all, and now he''s just acting on occasion. The ending of the two together will not be very good.


    Wu Anyue mixed up with such people and let him down completely.


    "I just regret that I didn''t break up with you earlier. Ning Tao, I advise you to recognize the truth in the future. Even if you graduate, what can you do? It''s not that you don''t have a job. I think you will be the same as them in the future."


    Wu Anyue wrinkled Qiong''s nose, then pointed to the stall outside and said sarcastically.


    Following Shao Wenlin for two months, she tasted what is called brocade food, clothing and silk. Although she paid some price, she felt the envious eyes around her, and she felt that everything was worth it.


    Now she just wants to draw a clear line with Ning Tao as soon as possible, so as not to be misunderstood.


    "Ha ha, an Yue is right. Ning Tao, for the sake of the students, if you really can''t find a job after graduation and have no money to set up a stall, I can lend you thousands of yuan!"


    Shao Wenlin''s unrestrained smile, full of appreciation, touched Wu Anyue''s hair.


    "Wenlin, let''s go. If we get to the East China Sea later, it will be dark." Wu Anyue curled her hair and said in a delicate voice.


    "It''s OK, BMW is fast, and there are special drivers. When you get on the bus, just sleep well, keep your spirits up, and then you can work hard at night!"


    Shao Wenlin took out the key of BMW from his pocket and said on purpose.


    "I hate you. Let''s go!"


    Wu Anyue blushed, stretched out her pink fist and hit Shao Wenlin symbolically.

 Chapter 2

    "All right, let''s go!"


    Shao Wenlin grabs each other''s powder fist and laughs. He shakes the key to Ning Tao''s car and says with disdain, "Ning Tao, do you know what this is? Things you can''t afford in your life! "


    Leaving a word behind, a man and a woman did not stop and turned to a BMW on the side of the road.


    According to Ning Tao''s two tall bodyguards also left. I didn''t even look at Ning Tao.


    "Dog men and women!"


    When the BMW goes away, Ning Tao just spits and gets up from the ground.


    "That''s good. I think Ning Tao is wrong!"


    Reach out to wipe the bloodstain of the corner of mouth, Ning Tao looks up and mumbles to himself.


    Only in the corner of his eye, there is a tear suddenly, rather dazzling.


    He is an open-minded and resolute boy. Since his parents died in a car accident at the age of 12, he has never cried again.


    He had a premonition about this before, and he had already arrived at this place. He would be relieved if he could not open it.


    "Damn, let the past go with the wind, I''m still me!"


    Ning Tao grabs one side''s travel bag, pats the soil on the lower body, roars, and walks out of the alley.


    "Young man, I see that your seal is black. I think something must have happened recently. Buy a transit stone and keep it safe."


    Just walked out of the alley not long ago, a bald middle-aged man who set up a stall called to him to solicit business.


    Ning Tao scoffs at the words of the bald middle-aged.


    As far as he is concerned, anyone can see what happened to him. However, at the thought of Wu Anyue''s words, he subconsciously turned his head and looked at it.


    Seeing what the middle-aged people said in front of him, Ning Tao murmured "Ping''an stone" randomly and strangely


    Ping''an stone is very popular in China recently. In fact, it''s just ordinary jade. Some so-called masters engraved some incantations on it. It''s said that it can turn evil into good.


    "Come and have a look, young man. They''re all new products. If you like them, I''ll give you a cheaper price. Uncle is the only one left!"


    See Ning Tao some heart, bald middle-aged eyes a bright, immediately came to interest.


    "Uncle, are you jade? How do I feel like you picked it up in the mountains? "


    There are a lot of stones on the stall of the bald middle-aged people. Many of them look like jade, and there are tassels hanging on them. Ning Tao picked up a stone on the edge of the cloth and looked at it with disdain.


    The stone in his hand is a bit special, about the size of an egg. The whole body is bright, cool and heavy, white on one side and black on the other. It''s quite strange.


    "Uncle is old, how can I cheat you? I tell you, although this piece of jade in your hand is not jade, it''s more precious. It''s the eye of the candlelight dragon, my family''s heirloom. I think you''re predestined with him. If you like, you can take one hundred yuan away!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao is very interested in this stone, the bald middle-aged man talks nonsense.


    In fact, in order to enrich the things on the stall, he usually picks up some strange stones on the mountain and sells them with them. Sometimes it''s easy to deceive outsiders. Seeing that Ning Tao is interested, he tries his best to promote them.


    "The eye of a candle dragon, uncle. I''m a local. Don''t scare me. It''s a broken stone. It''s two yuan. Don''t sell it!" Ning Tao curled to curl mouth, the eye blinks also don''t blink of disdain way.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s intention to buy it, the bald middle-aged man was delighted to hear that he had picked up the stone on the mountain and sold it for a profit.


    However, he pretended to be in pain and said bitterly, "Oh, young man, your bargaining is too exaggerated. You are a fellow. Five yuan is enough. At least you can let uncle have noodles at noon!"


    "Well, it''s time to support your business!"


    Although Ning Tao doesn''t have much money, he doesn''t want to talk about it. On a hot day, it''s not easy for anyone.


    Readily paid the money, Ning Tao took the stone and left.


    But what Ning Tao didn''t notice was that because he had blood on his hand, he inevitably stained it on the stone, and then there was a faint dark light on the strange stone.


    Because Ning Tao bought a sleeper ticket and didn''t wait too long, he boarded the train from the fast track.


    This kind of high-class sleeper, a room only two, opposite, is the best.


    Originally, he planned to take one with Wu Anyue. When he came in, he returned the other''s one.


    People are gone. The ticket is several hundred yuan. For a poor man, the amount is not small.


    Originally, he also wanted to withdraw his seat and replace it with a hard seat.


    Just thinking of Wu Anyue''s words, his heart hurt and he came up alone.


    In the past two years, he gave the best things to each other, and all the money he earned from doing part-time jobs to each other, but he came to this end. It''s time to be nice to yourself.


    The room is not small and spacious. He is the only one in the room. After putting down his travel bag, he felt his head suddenly sink and lay down on the bed.This lie down, Ning Tao consciousness suddenly blurred, unconsciously fell into a deep sleep, even the start of the train, do not know.


    Ning Tao has a dream. He dreams of a monster with a human face and a snake body, red and long.


    The monster closed his eyes. When he came closer, the huge monster suddenly opened his eyes.


    At the moment when they looked at each other, Ning Tao only felt two golden lights coming from each other''s eyes, but they didn''t come into his eyes. Then his head tingled and he woke up with a dull hum.


    After opening his eyes, Ning Tao felt that his eyes were sore and fuzzy. He rubbed them subconsciously twice and muttered in his heart: "I didn''t hit my eyes either."


    Although he was beaten by two bodyguards, he was sure that the other side didn''t hit his eyes. How did it hurt.


    But at that time, if someone could see Ning Tao''s eyes now, he would cry out!


    In his eyes, there were two silk threads swimming, which made his eyes very charming.


    Ning Tao rubbed a few times, the discomfort disappeared, and then his eyes were brighter.


    Just then, the door of the room was suddenly opened.


    Bear the brunt of a burst of fragrant wind hit, and then a beautiful beauty on the door came in.


    Ning Tao subconsciously raised his head and saw the person coming. His breath stopped. My eyes are straight.


    The woman is about 267 years old. She is dressed in an appropriate light colored Bohemian hand-made floral dress. Her figure is convex in front and concave in back. She is wrapped in a long skirt, which sets off her exquisite curves.


    On the clothes, the snow-white jade neck and delicate clavicle make people have a primitive desire. The exquisite face is perfect.


    "Ah..."


    however, when he looked at the woman''s clothes, Ning Tao was surprised, his face changed greatly, and he quickly closed his eyes.


    In front of him, just for a moment, he found that the clothes on the beauty disappeared. He saw the woman''s fiery body.

 Chapter 3

    "Hallucination, it must be hallucination!"


    "How could the clothes be gone in a moment? "Ning Tao shook his head fiercely, trying to shake away the wonderful carcass in his mind.


    (b) the latest chapter On ''/


    just now he saw the naked beauty in front of him. He saw it clearly.


    "Do you really get concussion and hallucination from Shao Wenlin?" Ning Tao said in his heart.


    When she opened her eyes again, the beautiful woman who had just come in had already sat down opposite him and was carrying her back to him. She took out brand-new bed sheets and other things from the suitcase and put them on. Obviously, the woman had a certain cleanliness habit.


    "Yes, the other party is clearly wearing clothes. Although the dress is very thin, it is absolutely opaque."


    Ning Tao blinked his eyes and stared at each other''s waist for a long time. He didn''t see anything abnormal, so he wanted to move his eyes away from each other.


    However, at this time, the magical scene appeared again, which completely shocked him.


    The so-called "hallucination" just now appeared again.


    This time, instead of closing his eyes, he widened his eyes and looked at the "illusion" in front of him.


    The beauty in front of him, in his eyes, is naked, pretty round white buttocks in front of him.


    Can can grasp the waist, white jade smooth skin, exquisite undulating peach arc curve, perfect figure, so there is no cover up in front of him, almost didn''t let Ning Tao out of nosebleed.


    "Ah


    After confirming that it was not an illusion, Ning Tao couldn''t help exclaiming, his face turned red, and his breath was too short.


    After all, he is just a vigorous college student. Although he has never done that, he is familiar in the dormitory.


    He is also a loyal fan of Mr. Cang.


    In front of him, a delicate and mature carcass swayed in front of him, and the hormone surge suddenly made his blood flow.


    However, as soon as his mental strength was dispersed, his hot body disappeared, and the light colored Bohemian skirt of the beautiful woman appeared again.


    When the beauty heard the voice, she turned around and saw that Ning Tao''s face was red. She was slightly stunned and said with a little concern, "are you ok?"


    The woman''s voice is clear and beautiful, and the silk is clear and crisp, which makes Ning Tao''s heart swing.


    Hearing the words concerned by the other party, he quickly waved his hand and said in a hurry: "I''m ok, I''m ok!"


    "Oh, Hello, my name is Xia Mengfei!"


    The beauty is quite generous in her manners. She reaches out and takes off her black sunglasses from her nose. Her full red lips make a smile and reaches out her hand.


    "Hello, my name is Ning Tao!"


    Ning Tao quickly reached out a hand and shook it with the other side. He felt as if it was a cloud, greasy and soft.


    "Well, nice to meet you. I''ll make the bed first!"


    Xia Mengfei and Ning Tao shake hands and let go. With a smile of apology, they turn back to clean up the bed.


    When the beauty turns her head, the shock on Ning Tao''s face slowly disappears. He has been convinced that it is not an illusion.


    "My God, I have the ability of perspective!"


    Although he calmed down, he was shocked in his heart!


    But then this scene immediately reminds him of the monster in his dream, which seems to be very similar to the candle dragon described in the book.


    This idea together, Ning Tao heart awe inspiring, subconsciously reached out to touch the stone in the pocket.


    This touch suddenly made him feel a thump in his heart. The stone in his pocket disappeared.


    "Is that stone really the eye of a candle dragon?"


    As soon as Ning Tao thought of this, he was breathing fast again.


    The monster in his dream is almost the same as the candle dragon in the legend, and the monster in the dream shoots into his eyes. It seems that the dream is real.


    "Did five yuan really buy a candle dragon''s eye?" Ning Tao can''t help but raise this absurd idea in his heart.


    It''s said that the candle dragon is the image of a snake with a human face. It''s red and long. When you open your eyes, it''s day. When you close your eyes, it''s night. When you breathe in, it''s winter. When you breathe out, it''s summer. It can also call the wind and rain. It doesn''t drink, eat, sleep or rest.


    It is said that those eyes have the ability to see through the false, turn the bad into the good, and see the past and the future.


    But isn''t that a myth? Ning Tao''s heart is very messy, hard to believe, but in front of all this can''t explain.


    In order to verify his conjecture, Ning Tao puts his eyes on the beautiful woman on the opposite side, and then makes an experiment.


    "Well? Why is it useless? "


    Each other''s Xia Mengfei in his line of sight, this time is still wearing clothes, did not appear naked.


    "Is it the absence of concentration?"


    Ning Tao carefully analyzed the situation of the first two times and found the problem.


    Sure enough, with his concentration, the beautiful woman''s clothes on the opposite side disappeared, revealing the black lace underwear.Then the lace underpants disappeared, and he saw... These are not finished, because he was ready, he did not scream like last time, but continued to look.


    It was almost a few seconds. As his mental power became more concentrated, his eyes went deep again.


    The other side''s skin disappeared again, muscles, blood vessels, bones, even the viscera, even the other side''s waist has some siltation, he can see clearly.


    "Oh, my God, I can really see through!"


    Scared by this scene, Ning Tao quickly converges his eyes, and his heart beats with fright.


    As soon as his mental power was dispersed, his immediate state disappeared and returned to normal.


    Fortunately, Xia Mengfei turned her back to him, otherwise she would surely see the other side''s rude eyes.


    After cleaning the bed, Xia Mengfei turns back to see Ning Tao looking at her, but she is not angry. For many years, she has been used to this kind of man''s eyes.


    At the moment, he smiles politely at Ning Tao, reaches out and raises his suitcase, and interrupts the luggage rack on the bed.


    I don''t know whether the luggage rack is too high or the small suitcase is too heavy. This time, the beauty twisted her waist, screamed and fell back.


    Ning Tao has been experimenting with this beauty, and Yu Guang has been looking at it. Seeing this, he has a quick eye and a quick hand. As soon as he reaches out his big hand, he holds Xia Mengfei''s waist.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ning Tao only felt a soft hand, the mature beauty fell in his arms.


    About pain, Xia Mengfei one hand tightly covers the waist, the other hand holds Ning Tao, frowning, long eyelashes blink, delicate and beautiful eyebrows unconsciously gathered together, it is a painful look.


    Ning Tao holds this big beauty, subconscious vision moved down a few, this see, almost didn''t give his nosebleed to gush out.


    Close down, the first is the beauty of the long skirt disappeared, revealing the inside of the black sexy bra.


    Then the bra automatically disappeared, presented in front of him, two groups of white meat.

 Chapter 4

    This beautiful thing, for a young man''s impact, is simply naked seduction, Ning Tao see silly.


    Even he has an impulse, such a fiery carcass, if something can happen, that is afraid to die the next moment, no regrets.


    Of course, it''s not that Ning Tao''s heart is dark. No matter who comes across this, I''m afraid they can''t help thinking about it.


    The beauty in his arms was naked to him. In his arms, the temptation was irresistible. It made him roar to his head.


    Xia Mengfei only felt a deep pain in her waist, and almost didn''t make her cry. She knew that the old problem had been committed again.


    As a child suffered from waist injury, coupled with later long-term ambush, waist down disease, often make pain.


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t hurt. It hurts so much that I can''t even sit down!


    Originally, she went out on a business trip today. On the way back, her waist suddenly began to hurt, and she couldn''t even drive.


    She was eager to go back to the East China Sea, so she simply let the people around her go first. She went back as a sleeper, but she didn''t expect this flash, and it hurt badly again.


    As soon as she had a pain in her waist, she fell back uncontrollably. She was ready to fall on the ground, and her eyes were closed.


    3£¡ After a while, the expected pain didn''t happen. Instead, she felt like she was lying down in a warm embrace. With the movement of her long eyelashes, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Eye is an angular face, high under the bridge of the nose, is a clear lip line, it is opposite that the sun handsome big boy is holding himself.


    Being held by such a big boy, Xia Mengfei has something strange in her heart.


    As soon as she looked up, she was immediately attracted when she saw each other''s eyes.


    This pair of eyes is too beautiful, black and white, like two deep pools, seems to have some deep, wise with a charming look.


    She never thought a man''s eyes would look so good.


    Just a few breaths, she found that it was not right, the other side''s look was not on her face, but staring at her bimodal position, and breathing a little short.


    In each other''s eyes, she suddenly had a feeling of being stripped, naked in front of each other.


    "Oh


    Subconsciously, Xia Mengfei had some anger and wanted to break away. Just as she moved, her waist hurt badly again. She frowned and couldn''t help moaning.


    Ning Tao is crazy to see, excited by the voice, the beauty in his eyes immediately restored to the original appearance, let him instantly come back to God.


    A pair of each other''s eyes, Ning Tao heart a sudden, some embarrassed.


    It seems that he was found. Fortunately, he was quick witted and said immediately.


    "What a beautiful pendant you have


    As soon as the words came out, he noticed something wrong and quickly added "are you ok?"


    At this time, he also praised other people''s chest pendants. He felt that there was no silver here.


    Seeing the embarrassment between Ning Tao''s looks and hearing the other party''s explanation, I don''t mean to look at myself. After all, the other party has helped himself. Xia Mengfei face feint anger also dispersed, Min Min lips, low way.


    "Thank you. I''m fine. It''s just a small problem on my waist. Please help me to bed."


    "Good, good..." Ning Tao does not dare to think wildly. She puts the beauty in her arms on the opposite bed in a hurry.


    "Do you have any medicine? I''ll get it for you!"


    Ning Tao let the other party lie on the bed, see Xia Mengfei side face slightly painful expression, asked about the relationship.


    "After taking it, the painkillers don''t work. It''s OK. The disease will get better and worse. Just have a rest."


    "Oh


    Ning Tao should a, just want to go back, suddenly thought of his perspective function, he subconsciously looked at each other''s waist.


    Sure enough, he just saw a sign of blood stasis around his waist.


    He himself studied medicine in school. After seeing this, he immediately found the crux of the problem, and he knew it in his heart.


    "Well, beauty, I''m a student in the Medical College of Zhongxia University. I''ve learned massage. Shall I press it for you?"


    Ning Tao is very honest this time. He knows a little about family massage, otherwise he would not have applied to the College of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Although it can''t cure the disease, it''s not a problem to relieve it.


    In addition, thinking about giving each other a massage, he can also touch each other''s skin. He is a little excited when he thinks about it.


    "Really? I graduated from Zhongxia, too. You are my primary school brother. That''s too much trouble for you! "


    Xia Mengfei is suffering from pain. When she hears that the other party is a college student in Zhongxia, she is less alert and subconsciously treats him as a student.In addition, she does have a severe pain in the waist. The other party dares to say so. I want to be sure.


    Ning Tao heart suddenly excited, a Jiao didi big beauty lying there, let him to massage.


    What''s more, he can still see each other''s nudity, and his mood hasn''t calmed down for a long time.


    Take a deep breath, Ning Tao quickly put aside the messy ideas in his mind, and then come to Xia Mengfei''s bed and sit down.


    He recovered a little, narrowed his eyes and developed the perspective function.


    Then he put his big hand on the place where his opponent''s Qi and blood were most stagnant. According to his unique technique, he pressed the five fingers gently and orderly.


    "Whispering!"


    Suddenly by the other side to the pain point, Xia Mengfei mouth can''t help but issued a low groan.


    But then Xia Mengfei''s face became suspicious. After the pain, his waist felt comfortable.


    Then there was another pain, followed by comfort, back and forth, as if this time the pain seems to be slightly weaker than the last time.


    With the effect, Xia Mengfei did not feel happy.


    She was just holding the attitude of letting the other party try, but she didn''t expect it to be effective.


    At the moment, he quickly bit his lips and tried not to let himself cry out. He buried his face bag in the quilt and let Ning Tao do it.


    On this side, Ning Tao''s heart is in a mess again. He presses his hand on the other side''s waist. It''s OK for a short time. After a long time, he feels embarrassed.


    Two people are so close to each other, the faint aroma of each other''s body can not be contained to drill into his nose, let him can''t help but a burst of mind.


    The other side''s waist was too soft and boneless. He held a small half of the other side''s waist with one hand. Although he was wearing a long skirt, he was still greasy and warm.


    His vision is a little disordered. Sometimes he can see the other side''s blood vessels and air belts. Sometimes he can''t move his eyes because he can''t see the other side''s white and delicate skin.


    The other side''s peach shaped body trembled under his palm, and he could feel the other side''s breathing disorderly.


    Looking at the other side''s smooth back and back, let him have a nameless fire in his heart.


    "No more."


    Ning Tao forces his attention. He''s afraid to see it again, but he can''t hold it.


    However, when he was highly concentrated, with the gentle kneading of his palm, his eyes suddenly lit up slightly!


    Immediately there were two strands of strange black light, which shot out of his eyes without any sign. The speed was very fast, almost illusory, and disappeared into each other''s waist.

 Chapter 5

    "What''s the situation?"


    Seeing the light, Ning Tao was startled.


    He saw clearly just now, and there was a light coming out of his eyes.


    "Ah. Er... So comfortable..."


    Xia Mengfei only felt a warm current, followed the other person''s palm and suddenly entered her waist, as if she had been electrified all over her body.


    This feeling was so wonderful that she could not help moaning again.


    "Well, are you ok?"


    Although the other party''s groans made him fantasize, when he saw the strange white light, he was still awed in his heart and asked quickly.


    "No... it''s OK. Just press it. Don''t worry about me!"


    Xia Mengfei''s voice was very low, as if she was humming from her nostrils, with a soft breath in her words. She had never felt so comfortable. Half of her waist kneaded by the other side was numb. After the feeling of electric shock disappeared, her pain suddenly reduced by more than half.


    ^First n hair: Z


    seeing that Xia Mengfei is normal, Ning Tao quickly opens the perspective again.


    This look, immediately surprised, the other side of the siltation actually better half, with some of the winding ligaments are stretched some.


    "Is it the effect of the white light just now?" Ning Tao brow picked to pick, in the heart secret way.


    In order to verify his conjecture, Ning Tao began to concentrate again and recited this matter in his heart.


    Sure enough, after seven or eight seconds, he disappeared from the other side''s waist.


    Only this time, he looked carefully, staring at the two lights.


    After the two white lights entered Xia Mengfei''s body, they immersed into each other''s muscles and blood vessels, and then each other''s ligaments stretched a little, and even Qi and blood were unblocked a lot.


    "Is it amazing that the white light from my eyes can cure diseases?" Ning Tao heart concussion for a while, again difficult to calm up.


    Next, in order to thoroughly understand his perspective, he began to experiment secretly.


    After two minutes of experiment, he finally found out a little rule.


    His perspective ability is only about two meters, that is, only when he is focused can he perspective. And the thicker the gap, the more his ability weakened.


    Apart from these, as long as his mind moves, with his high concentration of spirit, his eyes will emit that kind of white light.


    Just now, this kind of white light can cure diseases. Just now, he treated all the wounds on his body, and now only left a faint trace.


    As for the function of the white light, he didn''t know, and he could only wait until later.


    However, he also found some disadvantages, that is, the white light is not unlimited. He just used it several times, and then he felt a little dizzy. He was scared to stop.


    "Xuedi, you can press with both hands together!"


    Just when Ning Tao didn''t knead for a while, Xia Mengfei, who was buried under the quilt, suddenly turned to her face, and her voice trembled.


    Although Ning Tao''s hand is big enough, he only pinches one place after all. After a long time, the place doesn''t hurt much, and the rest of the place is even more painful.


    "All right!"


    Ning Tao extends his other hand and holds the other half of Xia Mengfei''s waist.


    This time, the other party''s Manyao was completely grasped by him. Smelling the beauty''s body fragrance, Ning Tao''s heart beat fiercely.


    Holding the whole waist by Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei only feels that the whole waist seems to be blown by the breeze, crisp to the bone, very comfortable.


    In addition, Ning Tao''s rough hands wriggle back and forth around her waist. Rao''s mind is that Xia Mengfei has experienced human affairs for a long time, so he can''t help but feel ripples.


    Handsome men love beautiful women, and beautiful women naturally love handsome men! Xia Mengfei thought of each other''s star like pupil, but her heart was a little confused.


    Now she also felt that their posture was not right, but she only felt very comfortable and lazy. She didn''t want to move at all. In order to control her panic, she deliberately distracted herself and asked, "where are you going this time


    Ningtao''s tentacles are soft, like silk. When his mind is thinking, he suddenly hears the other party''s words and says, "Oh, I''m going to Ninghai. Isn''t this the beginning of school?"


    "Where are you going, sister Xia?"


    With such a gesture, Ning Tao wants to say that it''s impossible to have no idea. Now he wants to be distracted, so he plans to chat with each other.


    Xia Mengfei said: "I''m also going to the East China Sea. This time I''m going to the mountain city on business. Xuedi''s massage technique is so good. I think it''s very good to have medical skills. When I graduate, I think there will be many hospitals competing for it! "


    "Elder martial sister, don''t make fun of me. I''m just an ordinary person. Now college students are everywhere. It''s good for me to find a job like this!" Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.What he said is the truth. For example, there are too many college students in this big hospital now. Most of the time, you don''t depend on your high medical skills. There are other things.


    Wu Anyue broke up with herself just because he had no future?


    "That''s true, but I believe that if my younger brother can''t find a job after graduation, I''ll hire you to be my personal doctor."


    Xia Mengfei bit her red lips and nodded, half serious and half joking.


    "Well, by the way, what does a student sister do?"


    Even if Ning Tao no longer has eyesight, he can see that this beautiful woman is not an ordinary person. He asks curiously at the moment.


    "I''m working in a jewelry company. I''m so careless!"


    Xia Mengfei''s words were a little vague, but he didn''t say it clearly.


    Ning Tao doesn''t ask in detail. Then they have a chat. It''s not until Xia Mengfei''s phone call that they destroy the atmosphere.


    Ning Tao has self-knowledge, although some do not give up this ambiguity, or subconsciously left the other side, back to his bed.


    After all, everyone has secrets. Strictly speaking, he is not familiar with each other.


    Xia Mengfei didn''t answer the phone for a long time. When she hung up, she accepted her mobile phone. Looking at Ning Tao, she apologized.


    "Sorry, I just answered a phone call. Thank you so much this time. I feel my waist is all right!"


    Xia Mengfei tried to sit up. After feeling it, she realized that her waist was relaxed and was surprised.


    "Xuejie has tried not to do a lot of exercise recently. You should have been injured before and have some ligament problems. Only when you have no blood supply can you have low back pain from time to time. I just tried to contain it. If you want to eradicate it, you need more massage!"


    Ning Tao didn''t hide from Xia Mengfei, so he said what he knew.


    Originally, he wanted to cure the other side''s waist disease, but unfortunately he overestimated his ability. The white light can cure it, but he can''t use it for a long time.

 Chapter 6

    "What, my younger brother says that my waist can be cured by massage?"


    Xia Mengfei didn''t care so much. When she heard the words, she looked dark, and then she was short of breath. She couldn''t believe her ears.


    She has been suffering from lumbago for a long time. It''s very painful. She suffered a lot in order to see a doctor.


    She even went abroad for treatment, but the effect was not good all the time. Later, she gave up except taking painkillers.


    At present, she was overjoyed to hear someone say that she could be treated completely.


    "Well, it''s about the same, but it''s estimated that it will take ten or twenty consecutive massages." Ning Tao thought about it, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    This is an old problem of the other party, if you don''t insist, it''s easy to repeat.


    In fact, the reason why most patients are difficult to eradicate the disease is that it is difficult to find the exact cause of the disease. After all, the human body structure is too complex, leading to the whole body.


    He can clearly see each other''s symptoms. If he adds the strange white light in his eyes and his massage technique, he is confident to make each other recover.


    "Really? Can the schoolboy follow me these days and cure my waist? "


    Hear oneself waist have hope, Xia Mengfei also can''t contain the agitation in the heart any more, immediately open mouth sincere way.


    "Here!..." Ning Tao feels hesitant and looks embarrassed.


    Xia Mengfei sees Ning Tao''s expression. Her heart is tight. Her beautiful eyelashes blink. Then she thinks of something. She is surprised and says.


    "Oh, you see I forgot. You can rest assured, younger brother. As long as you can take good care of elder sister''s illness, you can''t do without your credit. Let''s talk about it, how much it costs!"


    As soon as Ning Tao heard that the other party misunderstood him, he quickly waved his hand and said, "sister Xue misunderstood. It doesn''t matter whether she has money or not. It''s just that I''m busy with school these two days. Do you think I can wait for two days?"


    He certainly can''t do it these two days. Although his senior year has been very relaxed, there are still a lot of chores to deal with at the beginning of school. What''s more, it''s not easy to take care of each other for a while.


    "Oh, so it is. Well, it happens that Donghai is preparing for the gambling stone Festival these days. I also have something to do. How about I go to see you after the gambling stone Festival?" Xia Mengfei tilted his head and thought for a long time, then said.


    "What, gambling stone Festival?"


    When Ning Tao hears the speech, he loses his voice subconsciously.


    Speaking unintentionally, listening attentively, he just found that he has the ability of perspective. If he goes to gamble, isn''t it a bet?


    "What? Are you interested in this, too


    Hear each other''s words, Xia Mengfei eyes picked pick, surprised way.


    B0} shoua FA


    with her eyes, you can naturally see that this student''s equipment is estimated to be less than 200 in total. How can she care about the gambler who spends money like water.


    "Or was he really just looking at my bust? "Then I thought that the other party had just mentioned her pendant, and I was puzzled again.


    Ning Tao forced his agitation down and tried not to make himself happy. He kept calm and said, "Xuejie, can I go to the gambling stone festival for a long time?"


    "Yes, if you''re interested, I''ll pick you up from school at that time, and you''ll open your eyes too!"


    Xia Mengfei eyes a bright, heart moved move, readily agreed to come down.


    It''s just that there is a dance after the stone Festival. It''s good to let Ning Tao be her partner.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Ning Tao smell speech a joy, on the face show a trace of gratitude, quickly said.


    But he knew that large-scale activities like this could not enter without certain wealth, otherwise he would not beg each other.


    "By the way, it happens that Xuejie has 10000 yuan here. You can spend it first. We''ll talk about it next time we meet!"


    Xia Mengfei seems to think of something. When Ning Tao finishes, she turns around and takes out a stack of red tickets from the small bag at the head of the bed. She can''t help but hand them to Ning Tao.


    "I can''t accept it. I''d appreciate it if you could take me to the gambling stone Festival."


    Ning Tao a see the other side so straightforward, immediately some embarrassed, quickly refused to get up.


    It''s not that he''s so good-natured. After all, although he''s cured the other party, he''s also embarrassed. If the other party can take him to the gambling stone Festival, I''m afraid it''s better than any reward.


    "Xuedi, take it for you. My sister is not short of money. I think you are very nice. I''ll call my sister Xia and I''ll call you brother Tao in the future."


    Xia Mengfei can''t help but say that he will give Ning Tao the money in his hand, and I will be angry if you don''t accept it.


    Ning Tao had no choice but to put it away.


    Feeling the money in hand, Ning Tao''s heart rises and falls, as if everything is in a dream.


    Usually, people like him can''t keep up with him at all. Now he not only gets along well with him, but also gives him 10000 yuan.


    It seems that this perspective eye is really its own transport stone."Brother Tao, since you are interested in gambling stones, how much do you know? You should know that gambling stones are very learned!"


    "Well, I don''t quite understand it. I''m just curious."


    Where does he know about gambling stones? He touched his nose and said something embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since you call me sister Xia, I can teach you so that you won''t lose money on the gambling stone Festival!"


    Xia Mengfei was very interested. She got up and stood on tiptoe to open the suitcase. She took out a small box from it and opened it slowly in front of him.


    There are not many things in the box. There are several stones of different colors in the box. Xia Mengfei points to one of them with yellow spots and says, "brother Tao, this jade is yellow jade. The spots on it are sprinkled with gold. The more beautiful the color is, the more valuable it is..."


    seeing Xia Mengfei''s warm introduction, Ning Tao feels grateful. Even if he doesn''t understand, he knows the price of this box of jade The value is certainly not low.


    And the other side is so generous to show him, unprepared, this is a valuable trust.


    The other side is a beautiful woman, not only beautiful, but also dignified and decent. Now he has more trust in him, which not only makes Ning Tao feel different.


    In order to make money after the big plan, Ning Tao will force his mind that messy idea to remove, began to listen carefully.


    In the next hour, he had a lot of insight.


    It has to be said that Xia Mengfei''s eloquence is good. In addition, the other party has a deep understanding of jadeite. From the classification, processing, fineness and raw stone of jadeite, it can be said that every point has been mentioned.


    Although Ning Tao didn''t understand all of them, he also understood most of them, which made him more confident about this gambling stone Festival.


    After their conversation, their trust increased, and their relationship became closer unconsciously. Ning Tao even talked about his girlfriend when he was excited.


    "Brother Tao, such a woman is not worth your grief. Don''t worry, there will be a big beauty in your arms in the future. What does brother Tao like? Sister Xia will introduce a big beauty to you!"


    After hearing Ning Tao''s words, Xia Mengfei understood why the other party was dirty, and the unknown one felt uncomfortable, so she half comforted and half assured.

 Chapter 7

    "I like sister Xia like this!"


    When he heard the other party''s words, he suddenly blurted out his lipstick.


    "Well, when you graduate, if you don''t have a girlfriend, I''ll be your girlfriend!"


    I don''t know whether it''s comforting Ning Tao or joking. Hearing the words, Xia Mengfei not only didn''t get angry, but blinked at him and said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll take it seriously." Ning Tao see each other''s perfect face bag, courage is also a little bit bigger, and the ghost said a sentence.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Since he just woke up, he seems to be open-minded. What he used to care about is now a little less.


    In addition, although he is a decent man, he stays on the other side''s fullness several times intentionally or unintentionally when chatting with the other side, and even scolds himself in his heart.


    Ning Tao is the monitor of the school, and he is also good at talking. On purpose, they talk more and more. After two or three hours of chatting, Xia Mengfei can''t help but feel sleepy. He smiles apologetically at Ning Tao and says hello. Then he falls asleep.


    Ning Tao is excited in his heart, where can he sleep? He finds that after this period of time, his perspective can be used again.


    Excited, he began to experiment with his perspective ability. About three times later, when the headache hit again, he gave up decisively.


    However, after adding up this time and last time, he summed up a more perfect law of perspective.


    That is, from his perspective, he can see the subtle composition of some things, even the fluff of a big tree outside the train. Even with his concentration, things in motion can slow down in his eyes.


    In addition, his eyes can see things in the dark without the help of light source. In addition, the white light in his eyes can cure diseases, which can be described as powerful.


    Lying on the bed, Ning Tao closed his eyes. The dizziness made him close his eyes and want to have a look at his body.


    This inside look, immediately let him startle!


    Originally, he could not see the structure of his body at all, but strangely, the structure of his body was completely presented in front of him, as if it were three-dimensional.


    Even if he wants to, he can see his internal organs and his blood.


    When he saw the center of his eyebrows, he was surprised again. There were two black-and-white balls of light spinning in the position of his eyes.


    A black and a white, firmly occupy the back of the two eyes, and between the two light groups, there is a beam of light connected.


    And from the two light balls, two air currents are emitted, which run down to the Dantian. After forming a cycle in the Dantian, they return to the two eyeballs and outline an inverted triangle.


    After observing for a moment, he could see that every time the air flow of the two spheres behind his eyes whirled around, his dizziness would be reduced by one point.


    "Sure enough, I can recover." Seeing the two groups of black and white light, Ning Tao was slightly relieved.


    If the perspective is really used up, it will disappear. He is afraid that he will immediately worry about gain and loss.


    After this observation, he finally understood that his two groups of brilliance were very similar to the black and white eyes of the stone bought at the stall.


    At that time, the stall owner''s uncle said it was the eye of the candle dragon. Now that the stone has disappeared, he believes it.


    After understanding this, Ning Tao is excited again. He knows the horror of this ability. It will be something that reverses the rules of the world.


    With this ability, he is worthy of the king of gambling, omnipotent, as long as he wants to, as long as he can wave countless money.


    With this ability, he is Hua Tuo alive, that white light can see a doctor, it is estimated that few can not be cured.


    The more I think about it, the more I can''t control myself. It seems that there are a lot of wealth, honor and beauty in front of me.


    In the middle of thinking, a thought suddenly came out of Ning Tao''s mind, "I can have this ability. Will anyone have similar ability?"


    This idea a, immediately let him machine clever beat a shiver.


    Yes, his phenomenon can no longer be explained by science. He doesn''t think he is unique. With nearly 10 billion people in the world, he should not be the luckiest.


    If there are other people who have acquired this ability, why hasn''t he heard about it!


    At the thought of this, sweat beads burst out on his forehead, and there were only three results.


    First, these people are very cautious and never show their special means in front of others.


    Second, in order to avoid causing panic, the state controlled these people with special methods, even as mice.


    Third, once these people are found, they will be strangled.


    He could think of no other than these three.


    No matter which of the three, he knows that he has the ability of perspective. He can''t tell others or let others see through it. Otherwise, he is likely to bring disaster."It seems that you must be careful when using this perspective in the future. Besides, you can''t be too sharp. It''s troublesome to attract other people''s attention!" In an instant, Ning Tao made a decision in his heart.


    After all, every man has no strong strength because of his guilt. Once he is found, his fate will be miserable.


    In addition, his research on these two groups of light groups is not thorough. It seems that when we have a good rest, we should have a good study.


    With attention, Ning Tao also relaxed in his heart and unconsciously fell asleep in bed.


    When Ning Tao opened his eyes, he was awakened by Xia Mengfei. When he opened his eyes, he saw Xia Mengfei smiling at him and said: "brother Tao, I''m here. I''m going to get up!"


    "Oh Ning Tao answered a voice and looked outside. He saw that the train had stopped. He quickly got up to pack up and got off the train with Xia Mengfei.


    When they got out of the platform, Ning Tao saw an extended version of the Rolls Royce parked at the exit, especially eye-catching.


    Outside the car, four burly young men with sunglasses stood in front of the car. They looked like bodyguards. When they saw them, one of them rushed to meet them.


    "Brother Tao, don''t you really need me?"


    Xia Mengfei has put on his sunglasses. Now he gives the suitcase to the young man. He tilts his head and looks at Ning Tao''s sincere way.


    "No, sister Xia. I''ll take a taxi back. Go ahead. Seeing the other side''s performance, Ning Tao jumps unconsciously from the corner of his eyes.


    His heart has been to high estimate Xia Mengfei, did not expect or underestimated each other.


    He doesn''t know the price of the car, but he knows the brand. It''s not something that ordinary local tyrants can afford.


    However, this is also the reason why he refused to go back to school in this way. I''m afraid it''s easy to attract attention and cause trouble at that time.


    Anyway, he had 10000 yuan in his pocket and it was convenient to take a taxi, so he refused.


    "Well, elder sister, I''ll leave first. I''ll pick you up the day after tomorrow afternoon and join the gambling stone Festival together. I''ll see you all the time."


    Xia Mengfei Leng Leng, the eyes behind the sunglasses are bright. After thinking about it, she is not forced to shake her mobile phone to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao smiles and nods to see the group leave.


    When the other party''s car disappears, Ning Tao takes a taxi nearby with his travel bag and goes back to Zhongxia University.


    With the ability of perspective, he is confident that wonderful changes have taken place in his life. Naturally, he does not need to save money any more.

 Chapter 8

    Zhongxia university is a comprehensive university in Donghai City, with strong strength. Even in Huaxia, it''s also on the top!


    Moreover, there are many branches in the new development zone. Although it is located in a relatively remote place, the bustle of the new development zone is increasing compared with that of the urban area.


    Especially in the evening, the school gate is full of traffic, in and out of the student vehicle is an endless stream!


    These days are the beginning of school, and the gate is even more blocked. Ning Tao didn''t go through the main gate, so the taxi driver stopped in a remote place and got out of the car.


    Compared with the prosperity of the main gate, the east gate is a bit dilapidated. There are not many students in circulation. There are also some vendors near the gate. Not far away, there are some quiet dark alleys, which are the gathering places of some small hotels and the paradise for lovers.


    It''s getting dark, and there''s no food in the canteen. Carrying a travel bag, Ning Tao bought two Teppanyaki at the school gate and ate while walking.


    Just arrived at the school gate, when he just passed by seven or eight young people in colorful clothes, the conversation of several people suddenly made him pause.


    "Third brother, you said Tong Yaqian that chick can''t have gone home, so long hasn''t come out?"


    A young man with yellow hair came up to another man with a cockscomb, and the thief asked.


    "What are you in a hurry? Be patient and be smart later. If things go wrong, Cao Shaoyi will be angry. If you can''t get the money, I will kill you alive!"


    That cockscomb head copper bell eyes a stare, see to that yellow hair low roar way.


    "Yes, yes, don''t worry, third brother. I''m sure I''ll pay attention to it later. I won''t disgrace him!"


    Huang Mao shrinks his neck in fright, smiles flatteringly, and cradles his neck to watch the men and women coming out of the campus.


    Ning Tao''s steps slowed down, and then he came to the back of several people, frowning.


    At the gate of the University, many people from the society often come here to hunt for beauty, which is not surprising.


    These little gangsters are all carrying backpacks. They are bulging inside. They seem to have long utensils and different clothes. Each of them has a cigarette in their mouth. They look like I''m not easy to get into trouble.


    Usually meet such a person, he is naturally at a distance, but just a person''s name in each other''s mouth, let his heart thump for a while.


    If he did not guess wrong, the other side of the mouth of Tong Yaqian he knows, but also some familiar.


    There are many students with the same name in a university. It''s normal to make mistakes, but the name is too loud!


    Some boring students once made a school flower list. Tong Yaqian, Huang Mao''s favorite, was on the list. She was very famous in the school.


    It''s not gossip that Ning Tao knows her. It''s also because of his monitor. He has some intersection!


    Once the school organized a drama performance. Unfortunately, he and Tong Yaqian set up a stage to play together. They also played a couple.


    Since then, he has been teased by many people who know him well, but he is also familiar with this girl.


    In his impression, Tong Yaqian looks very beautiful, but she doesn''t like words very much and has some inferiority complex. I''m really excellent. It''s said that her family is not very good.


    Ning Tao is also a general friend, and he doesn''t know the rest.


    If it didn''t happen to him, he naturally pretended not to know. But now when he heard the conversation between these people, and the other person was not a good person, he also wanted to see what was going on.


    The girl is a good person, and he also holds the attitude of helping as soon as he can.


    Of course, he also knows how much he weighs. With his skill, if he really has a conflict with jiguantou, maybe his small body will be explained here.


    "Brothers, come here and have a look at Cao Shaofa''s photos. Don''t admit it later!"


    After waiting for a while, jiguantou was a little worried. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and asked several people to get closer.


    And Ning Tao behind a few people, hears the sound and quietly opens the perspective, this one sees, his heart suddenly sinks.


    QQ starts;,


    on jiguantou''s mobile phone is a recent photo of a girl, with long soft hair blocking half an eye socket, and delicate facial features on her white face.


    The girl dressed in a light blue sportswear, a look is selfie, dimple, in addition to a little green, no matter from which point of view, is a beauty.


    This girl is not Tong Yaqian, who else can she be.


    Several people just talk to make his heart suspicious, this situation listen to voice as if someone manipulated general, it seems that these people are just ordered, this can''t help but let Ning Tao brain rotation.


    "Remember, after a while, we''ll take her to the small alley over there. You guys are responsible for bluffing. Just wait for Cao Shao to come and act according to the plan immediately. Who will give me a bad performance, who will be killed by me!"


    Jiguantou looked at several people around him and licked his thick tongue. His eyes were like a fierce wolf, and he said fiercely.


    After waiting for several people to agree, he looked slowly, laughed, and then said.


    "Don''t worry, brothers. As long as things are done, Cao Shao promised to give us 40000 yuan. As soon as I get the money, I''ll take my brothers to heaven and earth. Last time brother Dao took me there, you don''t know how tender the girls are.""Third brother, we don''t know Cao Shao. What if he doesn''t come?" When the cockscomb finished, a young man with a flat head asked.


    "Ma is such a BA Zi, can he not come at his own expense?"


    Chicken crown head hummed a few words, and then smashed his mouth: "even if Cao Shao doesn''t come, it doesn''t matter, this girl is just right, we''ll enjoy it, even if we are paid as brothers!"


    "Hey, hey, that''s a good idea. This girl is so watery, it''s hard for my brothers to watch her!" Another young man nodded, his eyes shining.


    "Cut the crap, black egg. Is your cell phone ready?"


    Cockscomb head saw eye yellow hair again, some not at ease way.


    "No problem, it was a bad one, but now it has been broken by me."


    Huang Mao quickly took out a mobile phone from his pocket and motioned to several people.


    "Three elder brothers, quick, quick see, come out!"


    Suddenly, a short young man with sharp eyes glared and said anxiously towards the school gate.


    Ning Tao moved in his heart and looked at the school gate.


    As expected, at the school gate, a girl wearing a cool white short sleeve with short sleeves is walking out with her head down.


    The girl is beautiful, nearly 1.7 meters tall, very graceful, in the crowd, quite stand out.


    She has no makeup on her pure face, but she is still delicate and plain. Her shop is simple and natural, and her delicate appearance is as amazing as the autumn moon.


    It''s just a little thin, and the clothes on her body are just ordinary, but they are clean and white. It''s Tong Yaqian.


    Seeing Tong Yaqian, Ning Tao is in a hurry and wants to go forward to support Tong Yaqian.


    But when he just walked two steps, the yellow hair had trotted to Tong Yaqian, which changed Ning Tao''s face.


    Yellow hair speed is very fast, face to face with Tong Yaqian and go, also don''t give way, until Tong Yaqian aware of the time, two people have to avoid.


    After that, Huang Mao suddenly bumped into Tong Yaqian. Huang Mao pretended to trip on the ground, and then came to a dog to chew excrement. In his mouth, he exaggerated and cried: "Oh, it hurts me so much."


    Tong Yaqian was also hit hard. Her beautiful eyebrows were unconsciously wrinkled. She unconsciously stepped back and looked at the yellow hair on the ground. She was at a loss.


    "You don''t have eyes when you walk!"


    At this time, a few people around jiguantou, someone helped up yellow hair, jiguantou looked at Tong Yaqian.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    In front of these people suddenly appeared, Tong Yaqian was startled, saw yellow hair from the ground was helped up, said weakly.

 Chapter 9

    "Hey, brother black, your apple has dropped six!"


    As soon as Huang Mao got up, the young man with flat head on one side saw the mobile phone falling on the ground. He was so surprised that he quickly picked it up and said to Huang Mao.


    "Oh, what, broken?"


    As soon as Huang Mao took over the mobile phone, he saw that the display screen was broken and the bull''s eye was staring. He immediately looked at Tong Yaqian and said angrily, "fuck, you broke my apple six. You lose money!"


    "Sorry, i... I didn''t mean to!"


    Tong Yaqian saw the other hand''s mobile phone really broken, startled, said in a hurry.


    "Not on purpose? I''ve just bought it for more than ten days, and now it''s like this. I''ve lost money. I bought 62 thousand. You''re a student. You can lose 6000! "


    Huang Mao is domineering, standing in front of Tong Yaqian, cocky.


    On hearing six thousand yuan, Tong Yaqian''s face changed, her face changed one after another, and her figure unconsciously retreated.


    However, as early as two young people blocked the way, let her avoid.


    "I There is really no money for you... "


    Tong Yaqian was about to cry. She was scared enough when she was blocked by such a young man. What''s more, her mouth was six thousand.


    Six thousand is not a decimal in an ordinary student''s home, not to mention her family is more difficult.


    And the commotion on this side immediately attracted the attention of many students. At that time, a lot of people gathered around and watched.


    Before long, a large number of onlookers blocked the school gate.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m not bullying my little sister. You can ask her, she tripped me. I don''t have the same opinion with him, but she broke my mobile phone. I can''t let her pay too much for it!"


    Seeing everyone around, Huang Mao''s arrogance is even more arrogant. He turns his mobile phone to everyone and says in a loud voice.


    "I..."


    Tong Yaqian felt like a boat in the sea, as if there were fingers all around her. She was so anxious and helpless that she couldn''t say a complete word for a moment.


    After all, she is just a college student who has never experienced such a scene. Now she is just biting her lips with tears in her eyes.


    There were some righteous students around, but when they saw that this group of people didn''t seem to be bullying with guns, they gave up their minds.


    After all, what they said was true, and they didn''t do it. In addition, these people are not easy to provoke, and no one is strong.


    "Sunspot, stop yelling here. The school gate is blocked. Let''s go there and discuss it slowly. It''s not easy for this little sister. Let''s see how much you can accept!"


    At this time, jiguantou was a rare good man. He looked around and then let go of his voice.


    "Well, since the third brother has spoken, I can''t help giving you face. Little sister, let''s go there and have a talk and see how much money you can pay!"


    This meeting yellow hair seems to have died down, pointing to a small dark alley not far away, the voice also slowed down a bit.


    Tong Yaqian is surrounded by so many people. She just wants to find a way to get in. She nods when she hears the words.


    Both sides agreed to solve the problem. Naturally, others would not stop them. As these gangsters surrounded Tong Yaqian into the alley, the surrounding crowd also dispersed.


    Wait until a few people into the alley, Ning Tao followed quietly.


    He has already understood this skill. And the reason why he didn''t do it was because people had planned it. Even if he just jumped out, it didn''t help.


    However, he did not forget Cao Shao, who was one of the few people. At the moment, his mind was suddenly changing, thinking about all kinds of possibilities.


    "Little sister, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have money. Just accompany your brothers once, and forget about the mobile phone!"


    As soon as you enter the alley, several gangsters immediately show their true colors and force Tong Yaqian into the depth of the alley, which leads to a bad tone.


    "You You What are you doing? "


    See a few people show ferocious color, Tong Yaqian heart a surprised, hurriedly cover the chest, scared way.


    The light around was very dark, and she felt bad. She subconsciously wanted to walk out of the alley, but was pulled back by jiguantou.


    "If you dare to shout, I''ll kill you. Damn it, I''ll pay you 6000 yuan several times, and you''ll be worth it!"


    £¡ A little desire flashed in jiguantou''s eyes. As soon as he stretched out his big hand, he grabbed Tong Yaqian.


    "Ah You let go


    Tong Yaqian was surprised, and she wanted to step back. Just a little step back, she bumped into a person behind her. That person put his hand on her back and pushed it into the arms of jiguantou.


    Tear!


    Huang Mao didn''t feel pity for jade at all. When he pulled on Tong Yaqian''s short sleeve, how could the thin short sleeve stop the tearing? With a crisp sound, he was torn apart."Ah..."


    Tong Yaqian surprised, quickly covered his chest with both hands, eyes full of tears can no longer contain, dripping down.


    "Don''t worry, little sister, my brother will love you!"


    Jiguantou, with a smile, sees Tong Yaqian''s snow-white skin in the faint light, and a stream of evil fire rises in his belly, so his big hand grabs Tong Yaqian again.


    However, he is bluffing. Naturally, he won''t do anything to Tong Yaqian here. The reason for this is to wait for a person, so as to help each other''s hero save beauty.


    This meeting, he has heard the footsteps, in order to make each other satisfied, Tong Yaqian body clothes, he has torn most.


    "Stop it


    Ning Tao is also the first time to encounter this matter. He knows the other party''s plot, but he hasn''t planned it well. But seeing Tong Yaqian humiliated, he suddenly rises a blood in his heart. No matter he can fight, he rushes in.


    "Who..."


    Jiguantou pretended to be surprised. As soon as he looked back and saw Ning Tao, he immediately said ferociously, "Damn, who should I be, a hairy child? Brothers, loosen his muscles and bones!"


    As soon as Ji Guantou''s voice fell, the young man with flat head next to him scolded him. He strode to Ning Tao and kicked him.


    "Eh!"


    When Ning Tao came in, he was ready, but when he saw the attack of the young man, he was a little stunned.


    In this place, where he looked, it was like day!


    In addition, when he came in, he had opened up the perspective, and under his mental concentration, the offensive of the flat headed youth had changed.


    It seems that the other side''s foot slowed down. With his eyesight, he could see the attack trace of the other side.


    "And what else?"


    Ning Tao in the heart a joy, but now too late to think, without saying a word also stretched out a foot, put in each other''s waist.


    "Bang!"


    A dull hum, accompanied by a scream of the flat headed youth, his body faltered, directly bumped into the wall of the alley, and there seemed to be blood in his mouth.

 Chapter 10

    "Here it is


    Seeing Ning Tao''s hand, Ji Guantou is not angry but happy in his heart. He knows that this is flat head acting again!


    But the face is a look of gnashing teeth, a backpack, took out a steel pipe, cold way: "brothers, give me up, waste his ya."


    As soon as the young people who have been waiting for a long time hear the greeting, they also turn out the guy in the backpack and rush to Ning Tao.


    Seeing these people open their teeth and claws, Ning Tao was surprised!


    After all, two fists are hard to fight with four hands, not to mention those who are good at fighting. Although he has perspective, he doesn''t use it many times at all.


    But he had doubts in his heart. No matter how severe he was, he couldn''t beat the flat head. He thought about it and seemed to understand something.


    "Forget it, fight again! ''at this time, Ning Tao has no other way. If he can fight as many as he can, he will give up.


    A new t new The quickest way to go up} / x


    when a young man''s steel pipe hit, he hit the young man on the bridge of the nose with one punch. Suddenly, the young man''s face turned red, yelled, covered his face and stepped down.


    The rest rushed to the front, and the two sides fought.


    But it didn''t take long for Ning Tao to get the upper hand. After all, there were so many people on the other side that he suffered a loss in a few rounds.


    "Stop!"


    All the young people on the scene were hot-blooded, and they were angry as soon as they hit. Gradually, someone started to hit him heavily. Ning Tao had already been hit twice, but the cockscomb head unexpectedly stopped in time.


    Jiguantou was puzzled that the other side was just bluffing, but he didn''t think that the other side had a heavy hand, which made his two younger brothers hurt. It seems that he would like to make more compensation after the event.


    "Yaqian, are you ok?"


    As soon as the other party stops, Ning Tao looks a little nervous and comes to Tong Yaqian. Looking at the pale face of the other party, he cares.


    "I I''m fine, thank you! "


    See Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian a surprise, flashed a strange color, but then repeatedly shook his head, body Susu shaking.


    "Hey hey, I didn''t expect that you called your boyfriend secretly. It seems that it''s hard to end today!" Cockscomb sneered and approached them.


    "I I''m not. He''s not my boyfriend. If you let him go, it has nothing to do with him! "


    Tong Yaqian surprise, was frightened by the bloody scene, Leng for a while, quickly waved his hand.


    See the form of the field, Tong Yaqian realized not good!


    After all, there are so many people on the other side that Ning Tao can''t beat these people at all, not to mention Ning Tao has injured several people.


    Anxious, she doesn''t want to implicate Ning Tao, so she wants to pick him out.


    "You''re not your boyfriend, are you? Are they still passing by? Can passers-by work hard for you and know you? You think we''re idiots? " Cockscomb head shakes the steel pipe in his hand and stretches his neck in an arrogant way.


    "I..."


    Tong Yaqian opened her mouth and looked at Ning Tao. She didn''t know what she thought of. Her face turned red and she didn''t know what to do.


    "Can you tell me what to do?"


    Cockscomb sneered and said to them.


    "What do you want?" Ning Tao''s face is as heavy as water, and he thinks about the countermeasures quickly in his mind.


    Only now did he feel his recklessness. He thought that with perspective, he would be very strong. He didn''t expect to taste the bitter fruit in the twinkling of an eye.


    If there are seven or eight people on the other side, even if they have perspective, if they fight hard, they can''t get the advantage at all. On the contrary, they may be beaten severely.


    "Well, I admire the man who is affectionate and righteous most. I can let bygones be bygones and bygones be bygones only when you are angry just now. In this way, if your girlfriend is affectionate to you, it''s better to express it, and I will help you as a hero to save beauty?"


    "To express?" Ning Tao two people smell speech is a Leng.


    Will the other side bleeding, and the other side is not angry, also let him say? Ning Tao thought in the heart a, some understand come over.


    If it wasn''t for jiguantou''s brain problems, it was the so-called arrangement of Cao Shao behind it.


    "Why are you still in a daze, little sister? Your boyfriend has gone through fire and water, and you still don''t say that as long as you can satisfy us, the mobile phone and this time''s business will be over, or you two won''t think of this alley today!"


    Ning Tao''s heart suddenly, is about to come forward and this cockscomb head theory, clinker clothes a tight, look down, see Tong Yaqian a hand holding Ning Tao''s clothes hem, straight to shake his head.


    "You... How can you be satisfied?"


    Seeing that the other party has put forward a solution, Tong Yaqian naturally does not want Ning Tao to be impulsive. After all, her own side is also at fault.


    Ning Tao will hurt each other, if things are big, she does not know how to end.


    "It''s very simple. Give your boyfriend a French wet kiss. If your brothers are satisfied, let you two go!"Cockscomb head cold words, not only let Tong Yaqian breathing a stagnation, but also let Ning Tao silly.


    "Wet kiss, French?"


    When he broke his head, he didn''t expect that the other party would come up with such a bad idea. At that time, he felt a little tired and crooked. It seems that Cao Shao is not a good thing. He can think of all the bad tricks.


    If the other party kisses him on his own initiative, plus his hero saves the beautiful, I''m afraid the relationship between the two men''s and women''s friends will be settled. It''s a matter of wishful thinking.


    "Why, your boyfriend saved you. Can''t you kiss him? It''s true that a woman like you should be turned around by thousands of people! "


    Chicken crown head see Tong Yaqian face is embarrassed, immediately tone up.


    For him, as long as the girl kisses each other, he will finish the task. Now he is impatient to see them stammering.


    Hear cockscomb head''s words, Tong Yaqian''s face immediately changes up, Yan Hong such as blood, secretly swept Ning Tao one eye, in the heart complex.


    She has some worries in her heart. She can''t afford to pay for Huang Mao''s mobile phone at all, and in case this group of people do something wrong with her, she might as well die.


    Think about it, it seems that only the other side said the least cost.


    But at the thought of letting her kiss Ning Tao, she felt as if she had a fawn in her heart. She was about to jump out.


    "Yaqian, you don''t have to listen to him. I''ll see what they can do!" Although Ning Tao''s heart beat quickly, he was still strong on his face.


    In fact, he has no good way now. Cao Shao has not come yet. God knows what will happen next.


    "Don''t be disrespectful, boy!"


    After hearing Ning Tao''s words, several young people gathered around, and there was a tendency to fight with each other.


    "I kiss, I kiss..."


    Tong Yaqian see each other''s posture, heart a shock, immediately shout.


    If the other party hurt Ning Tao because of her, she will feel guilty all her life.


    "Well, that''s right. Hurry up, or I''ll change my mind!"


    Seeing the recovery plan, jiguantou''s face was filled with a smile.


    "Yaqian!" Ning Tao frowned, just wanted to say something, but when he saw the other side''s pleading eyes, he couldn''t speak any more.


    "Ning Tao, I''m sorry!"


    Tong Yaqian deeply afraid that the other party will repent, whispered a, hands suddenly a hug Ning Tao, tiptoe raised his lips point to Ning Tao''s lips.

 Chapter 11

    Woo... When two lips touch, Ning Tao only feels a soft and elastic lip, rendering his whole lip.


    Kiss in public?


    The intense stimulation made his scalp numb and his blood was boiling.


    "Not without my permission."


    Cockscomb head looked at the two people kiss together, in the heart of a joy, licked the lower lip, is completely a heart to see the excitement.


    Also thanks to him for money stare big eye to see carefully, for fear that the other party perfunctory, can''t get money.


    If it wasn''t for the money, he would have been strong. After all, the woman was too smart. In order to work hard, he urged.


    And a tongue kiss? Tong Yaqian herself is going to cry!


    Her dress was torn by the other party, has been covering the chest, forced under, just holding Ning Tao.


    Kissing is so wonderful. As soon as she kisses her partner, she feels that her breath stops, her whole body is soft and her ears are roaring. All she can do is hold the man in front of her, and she doesn''t want anything else.


    This is her first kiss. She has no experience at all. She just listens to each other''s words and feels excited. She has to learn the picture on TV. As soon as she closes her eyes, she slowly reaches out a lilac tongue and slides to Ning Tao''s lips.


    Ning Tao is not Liu Xiahui, feeling the soft body in his arms, his mind is hot, and he also holds the small fragrant tongue in his mouth.


    After a fierce kiss, Ning Tao doesn''t know what to stop. He just feels that Tong Yaqian, who is in his arms, can''t stand still when they leave.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    At this time, a man''s arrogant voice sounded at the entrance of the lane.


    "I don''t care who you are? If you dare to peep, I''ll beat you to death. "


    Two little gangsters found a furtive figure, this also got, is a stomach gas no place to put.


    A hand can be light and weightless, the steel tube son in the hand greets and comes toward him.


    Cao Bin is very frustrated. Originally, he directed and acted this matter.


    It''s a pity that before he entered the Hutong, he was given the first place by Ning Tao. As soon as he hesitated, he planned to wait and see for a while.


    But he didn''t expect that things would happen so quickly. Seeing that the other party had already kissed him, he couldn''t sit down immediately.


    What''s the matter? He set up his own Bureau but made wedding clothes for others. He wanted to stop it, but before he came near, he was beaten by two little gangsters.


    "I don''t care who you are? Dare to peep, let you long memory first


    When jiguantou heard the news, he also came to the entrance of the Hutong. He saw Cao Bin, who was lying on the ground and was arrogant. He was worried that there was no place to put his evil fire. He was not polite and took the lead.


    "It''s killing me. Stop it!"


    Cao Bin would be crazy if he was attacked by several people, but he couldn''t explain it, otherwise he would never have a chance.


    Cao Bin!


    T. Forever! R Jiu watched Xiao J for free and said Z


    seeing these young people ignore both of them, Ning Tao half hugs Tong Yaqian and walks towards the entrance of the alley. However, as soon as he sweeps his eyes, he sees the people on the ground.


    This Cao Bin he also knows, is a rich second generation, usually in school is also a bully, like with Tong Yaqian class.


    As soon as he saw the other side, he understood it completely. It seems that Cao Shao in the head of the chicken crown is this person.


    Tong Yaqian also recognized Cao Bin, surprised, just want to speak, was ningtao a look to stop.


    Then he can not help but say, pull Tong Yaqian out of the alley, ear has been echoing Cao Bin''s scream.


    Ning Tao pulled Tong Yaqian out of the alley and ran for a while. He came to a closed shop and stopped. The reporter looked at Tong Yaqian with concern and asked, "Yaqian, are you ok?"


    But this one look, Ning Tao some silly eyes.


    They stand very close to each other. By the light at the door of the shop, they see that Tong Yaqian''s short sleeves have been torn. Although they are covered by each other''s hands, they still show a lot of snow-white skin.


    Even Ning Tao could see each other''s Pink brassiere and some protrusions on it.


    This immediately reminds Ning Tao of the two people''s embrace just now, and his heart can''t help shaking.


    It seems to feel Ning Tao''s wandering eyes on her. Tong Yaqian''s heart trembles. It seems that there is a pair of big hands touching her. She almost doesn''t groan.


    He quickly bit his full lips with his scallop teeth, and his eyes dodged.


    In fact, she has a good impression of Ning Tao. They are both children of poor families. They have talked about each other several times. Although they can''t like it, they still like it.


    After the scene at the entrance of the Hutong, she had a strange feeling that she couldn''t tell the truth about the man in front of her.


    In this way, the other side''s unrestrained eyes, in her view, will not be so hateful.


    See Tong Yaqian this pair of coy look, under the light of the top of the head signboard, the other kind of looming.


    In addition, smelling the elegant fragrance on her body, Ning Tao almost has the impulse to see through the person in front of her."I''m fine. Thank you so much this time!"


    Tong Yaqian bit her lip, breathing disorderly.


    Ning Tao looked at each other''s clothes, and he took out a shirt from his travel bag, handed it to Tong Yaqian and said, "this, put it on first!"


    "Thank you


    See Ning Tao so considerate, Tong Yaqian took the shirt on the chest, the heart is full of complexity.


    It has to be said that any girl in the face of great difficulties, if there is a handsome boy like the God of heaven, it will have a great impact on the girl. Now Tong Yaqian is like this.


    Although she doesn''t like male contact, it''s also because she has some inferiority complex, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t expect love.


    "In fact, this matter..."


    Ning Tao didn''t intend to tell the other party the truth, but when he thought that Cao Bin didn''t succeed just now, he was afraid that there would still be a backhand. After a long silence, he got rid of the whole matter.


    "What You mean that Cao Bin... How can it be! "


    Tong Yaqian covers her chest with her shirt. When she hears that Yan is struck by lightning, she looks at Ning Tao in surprise. She can''t help but step back.


    "Believe it or not, I just want to wake you up!"


    Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders. It''s not easy to explain. He can only do his best.


    "I don''t doubt what you said. Don''t do that!"


    See Ning Tao''s look, Tong Yaqian heart a tight, quickly said.


    Although Tong Yaqian is relatively simple, he is not stupid. After Ning Tao reminds her to taste carefully, she really has a lot of doubts.


    For example, yellow hair, they seem to be well prepared, and the other party''s last incredible request, and so on, all make people suspicious.


    More importantly, Cao Bin is pursuing him these days.


    To understand, Tong Yaqian is angry and shy. She didn''t like Cao Bin at first. She didn''t expect that the other party would do such dirty things!


    Fortunately, the other party took Ning Tao as Cao Bin, otherwise God knows what will happen.


    "Go home as soon as you can, so that Cao Bin and his gang will not wake up and get into trouble at that time."


    It''s really embarrassing for them to stand like this. When Ning Tao sees that the other side understands, he says.


    "Ah, I have to make medicine for my mother. If it''s too late, I''ll go first!" Tong Yaqian seems to think of something, exclaimed, said in a hurry.


    "Why, aunt is ill?" Ning Tao a Leng, conveniently ask a way.


    She has never heard of Tong Yaqian''s economic situation, but she has never talked about it.


    Now hear each other talk about the tragedy of the family, Ning Tao heart or can''t help but suddenly.


    "My mother got hemiplegia in her early years. I went to medicine to save my mother."


    Mentioning mother, Tong Yaqian looks a little gloomy, hesitates for a moment, whispers, but Yu Guang has been looking at each other''s reaction.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. By the way, why don''t you take me to see my aunt sometime? I''ll see her!"


    "You... It''s too early!"


    Tongyaqian smell speech a surprised, once again have the delicate face of red halo crawling full, peep at the eye Ning Tao, wring two hands, voice such as mosquito Nan said.

 Chapter 12

    "What''s the matter?" Ning Tao was stunned when he saw each other''s expression.


    He just wants to see Tong Yaqian''s mother and see if his perspective can treat her. How can she suddenly feel ashamed.


    "I''ll see you later!"


    Tong Yaqian snorted, raised her head, angry at Ning Tao, carelessly dropped a word, turned and ran.


    "Performance? What''s the performance? "


    Ning Tao can''t feel his head. He looks at the other person''s figure disappearing into the night. With a flash of inspiration in his mind, he laughs bitterly.


    "It seems to have been misunderstood!"


    Ning Tao also found his slip of the tongue, pulled his lips, in situ Leng for a long time, picked up his travel bag and walked towards the school.


    I haven''t been back to school for two months. As soon as I stepped into the school gate, Ning Tao breathed a familiar breath between his nose and his spirit was slightly shaken.


    "It''s good to fall in love with Tong Yaqian!"


    Walking on the road, Ning Tao aftertaste that suffocating kiss, lips show a smile, heart secret way.


    Now in retrospect, it seems that there is still a faint aroma in his mouth, which makes his heart itch.


    When Ning Tao came back to the dormitory, he pushed the door and looked at the situation in front of him. The corner of his eye jumped unconsciously, almost dumbfounded.


    A good dormitory, now can only accommodate the next aisle, the rest are all placed with large and small things.


    Instant noodles, ham sausages, drinks, etc. are all available.


    "I wipe, monkey, are you using the dormitory as a warehouse?"


    Ning Tao is tired of slanting in the heart, aiming at an eye to sweep next, see to sit on several boxes of a wear waistcoat of emaciated man, open mouth to smile to scold a way.


    There are four people in the dormitory. Monkey is the fourth in his dormitory. His name is Hou Qingsong. Because he is black and thin, he has lost the nickname of monkey!


    Usually nothing in the school to set up a small shop, to deliver goods to others, sometimes he also helps to deliver.


    But the usual things are not so exaggerated, piled up the whole dormitory.


    Monkey is eating instant noodles, through the box seam, see Ning Tao came, immediately happy: "three elder brother back, these two days is not the beginning of school? I want to do one more day, you can rest assured that it will be finished in two days. It happens that you are here. Help me deliver the goods tomorrow! "


    "You think it''s beautiful. I''m going to report it tomorrow. A lot of things!"


    Ning Tao teased, looked around, and didn''t see where he was. He just sat down on a box of drinks, took out a bottle of water and took a few mouthfuls of it.


    "No, third brother, my pro third brother, you have to help me. I''m looking forward to the stars and the moon. Finally, I''m looking forward to you. In order to welcome your arrival, I specially put the latest version of teacher Cang, which is collected by second brother for you...."


    " Your third brother is healthy. How can he see that unhealthy thing? "


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes when he heard that teacher Cang was mentioned by the other party. When he got angry, he added his lower lip. Suddenly, he added: "how many pictures did you get from the second one?"


    "Three? Let me help you. There are five of them. Those two have been taken to copy. These three are treasured by my third brother! "


    As soon as the monkey heard this, he gave a meaningful smile and said.


    "Well, I''ll see if I can make time tomorrow!"


    Two people tacitly look at each other, Ning Tao looked up at his bed full of things, heart suddenly suddenly, and said: "you made this, let me sleep at night?"


    "It''s hard to find a place? The second elder brother and his sister-in-law have gone out to sleep, but the eldest brother hasn''t come yet. If you haven''t got a breakthrough from your sister-in-law, just like me, give in and sleep on this box! " The monkey pointed to the box and said quickly.


    "Geng - JW on the fastest QE


    " you are tough. "


    Ning Tao looked at the box full of eyes, look stunned, half a day later just spit out three words from the mouth.


    In that alley, he got two steel pipes on his back, and now he still has a burning pain. Now it seems that he will be tortured on the box tonight.


    Anyway, there is no other choice. Ning Tao is too lazy to say anything more. He cleans up several big boxes and sleeps on them.


    This night, Ning Tao slept well on the box, and had a strange dream. In the dream, he dreamed of Tong Yaqian, the school flower, and the other party became his girlfriend.


    And turn a head, he unexpectedly saw Xia Mengfei, the other side is biting lip to say that he failed her.


    In the dream, he did the best of luck, left and right, relying on the perspective of the eye, wake up the power of the world, drunk lying beauty knee.


    In such a muddle, just when he was in a dream and was about to attack the Yellow Dragon, he was awakened by the sound of the monkey picking up things.


    When he woke up, Ning Tao had set up a small tent under him. When the monkey saw him wake up, he said with an ambiguous smile: "third brother, if you don''t pour fire again, you will be burned by lust sooner or later!"


    "Go away!"


    Ning Tao scolded a, dark annoyed each other harm him good, touch out the mobile phone a look at the table, already more than 8 o''clock, in the heart of a clattering, in a hurry to wash, in a hurry to go out."Third brother, come back early, I''m waiting for your delivery!" Ning Tao can still hear the sound of the monkey tearing his heart and lungs from a distance, but he didn''t hear it.


    He is the monitor, originally came a little late, sign up, organize things, arrange some things, there are a lot of things to deal with, can''t delay.


    In the afternoon, Ning Tao got back to the dormitory in a hurry.


    "The boss is back? What time is the party? " As soon as Ning Tao came back to the dormitory, he saw a tall young man in the dormitory and asked with a smile.


    "Well, Tao Zi, I haven''t seen you for more than two months. I miss you so much!" The tall young man stepped forward and punched Ning Tao.


    The eldest is sun Zhiwen. He is five big and three thick. He is a good man. At the moment, seeing Ning Tao is very excited.


    "At six tomorrow, when the second brother comes back, it''s the same place."


    Most of the day did not come back, the monkey has cleaned up a lot of things, with a little flattering smile, said.


    "I''ll clean it. Tomorrow''s party. Now what do you want me to do?"


    Ning Tao rolled a white eye, don''t have good spirit of say.


    "Well These... I don''t want to trouble my third brother to give them away! "


    Monkey some embarrassed, flattering smile, pointing to a lot of plastic bags on the ground, said: "I''m all packed, third brother, this is none of your business!"


    "When you wait for me to come back, do you want me to deliver the goods?" Ning Tao''s eyes stare and his head is black.


    "By the way, by the way, I just put some good things in it for my sister-in-law. Hurry up, people should wait!"


    Monkey some embarrassed to scratch head, hit ha ha, toward Ning Tao to squeeze eyebrows to make an eye of urge way.


    "Damn it


    Ning Tao looked at the big bag, very speechless, toward the monkey than a middle finger, picked up the bag, went out of the dormitory.


    There''s no way. Monkey has to be sent by himself, because it''s for girls.


    Because he is a monitor, he can go in and out of girls'' dormitory freely, so he has become a special porter for monkeys.


    Now there are wechat groups on campus. Monkey''s business is pretty good. Wechat transfer is very fast.


    In addition, the students are very lazy. They are happy to have this kind of door-to-door delivery. Ning Tao''s task is to send things to others.


    Girls dormitory to things very miscellaneous, what sanitary napkins, toilet paper, detergent, snacks and so on, more to go.


    There is a small note on the bag, which says the dormitory number. Ning Tao opens the plastic bag in his hand and checks the goods for the guests one by one.


    At the same time, in Ning Tao''s dormitory, as soon as he left, the boss looked at the monkey, lowered his voice and said with a smile, "have you entered yet?"


    "Don''t worry, boss. Everything is in order. There''s a bunch of roses in it, teacher sanzhang Cang, and a love note imitated by the third brother. When the time comes, the third brother will give it to his sister-in-law. When the sister-in-law is excited, she can''t devote herself immediately!"


    The monkey showed a cheap smile and a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 13

    Came to the girls'' dormitory, after more than an hour of walking through the door, Ning Tao will hand things out one by one!


    Finally, seeing that there were two bags left in his hand, he was relieved.


    Two, that is to say, there is only one left!


    Before he had time to tell the monkey about his breakup, his girlfriend''s share would not go out.


    Since monkey worked in the canteen, he not only contracted all the food and drink in his dormitory, but also Ning Tao''s girlfriend.


    Shampoo, snacks and even sanitary napkins are all given away.


    This time for his girlfriend, a full bag, he touched, with the touch, it should be a tampon.


    "It''s a pity I can''t use it!" With a bitter smile, Ning Tao came to the last dormitory and knocked on the door.


    The reason why he took this place as the last stop was because it was the goddess dormitory of this term. What he gave was the school flower crown Su Qian.


    Knock a few times, the door did not open, there is no sound inside.


    "What? Is everyone out? "


    Ning Tao frowned and said in his heart.


    This kind of situation should not be possible. After all, they will be told the approximate time when they deliver the goods, which is rare.


    Ning Tao subconsciously opens the perspective and sweeps into the room at will. This glance suddenly makes him look fixed.


    The room is not empty. There are people in it. Su Qian is in it.


    It''s just as if Su Qian is not in a good state now. He is lying on the bed with sweat on his forehead, pale face, long eyebrows and close eyes. He seems to have fallen into a semi coma.


    "Sick?"


    Ning Tao was shocked and worried.


    Now I can''t care more. I''ll push the door.


    It''s a pity that there are few girls in the dormitory who don''t open the door.


    "Ask someone else for the key?" Ning Tao immediately ruled out the idea.


    The other people in the dormitory don''t know where they are. Saving people is like fighting a fire. It''s estimated that when they come back, the cauliflower will be cold.


    Anxious, Ning Tao subconsciously looked at the door lock, perspective homeopathy call.


    Instantly, the lock ring disappears and the lock cylinder is exposed. Then the lock cylinder disappears and the gear inside is exposed.


    "You can''t open it if you can see it." Looking at the gear close at hand, Ning Tao said in his heart.


    All of a sudden, when his idea just rose, a black light flashed out of his eyes and fell into the lock accurately.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the black light fell into the gear, which immediately drove the gear to rotate, and the door lock opened automatically.


    It''s on!


    Seeing the open door, Ning Tao was stunned. He didn''t expect that his eyes could emit black light, white light could save people, and black light could unlock the lock.


    Just now time is urgent, too late to think, this idea just in his mind, he rushed into the room.


    "Su Qian, how are you? Are you ok? I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    As soon as Ning Tao came to the bed, he looked at Su Qian with his eyes slightly closed and his hands covering his belly.


    Su Qian felt very bad. It turned out that she had a good friend this afternoon and ordered some sanitary napkins in monkey''s shop with her mobile phone.


    After all, they are all classmates. It''s right to take care of the business.


    Other people in the dormitory went shopping. She didn''t go because she was not very comfortable.


    However, after several people left, she lay in the dormitory for a while and couldn''t stand it. Her stomach began to ache.


    It wasn''t very good at first, but later, it became more and more severe.


    U) She knew in an instant that it was dysmenorrhea!


    She shuddered at the thought of it!


    This dysmenorrhea is also an old friend of hers. She has met it more than ten times. It belongs to heredity. She lives and dies with pain.


    For this reason, both she and her mother have seen a lot of famous doctors, which are of no help. The only thing they can do is to bite their teeth and fight hard. It''s OK to carry them over.


    But this time she was in severe pain and almost fell into a coma. However, a voice beside her pulled her back to reality.


    After being woken up by the people in front of him, Su Qian opened some beautiful big eyes and was surprised to see someone coming!


    Standing at the head of her bed is not her roommate, but a man.


    Seeing that the other party wants to lift her quilt and send her to the hospital, she can''t care to ask how the other party came in. She doesn''t know where the strength comes from. As soon as she reaches out, she grabs Ning Tao''s arm and won''t let go.


    I''m kidding, because every time she has dysmenorrhea, in order to relieve it, she will only wear a pair of underwear to breathe. If Ning Tao lifts the bedding, how can she meet people in the future, let alone take her to the hospital."Su Qian, this is Ning Tao. You need to go to the hospital now!"


    Ning Tao is a little impatient. Seeing that the other party is about to lose his mind, he is still blocking him.


    For Su Qian, in fact, he did not know much about them. The reason why they knew each other was that they took their course!


    But the girl is usually very indifferent to people, except for a few people in her dormitory, she doesn''t add color to people.


    It is said that her father is a big businessman and her mother is a big official. In short, the background is very complex, no one dares to provoke.


    Su shallow is biting lips, dead life pull a hand of Ning Tao, don''t let him move, slightly shake head.


    Even if she went to the hospital, her dysmenorrhea didn''t help at all. What''s more, the more painful she was, the more she spoke, and the more anxious she was.


    This is not the way to go on. Ning Tao thinks about it and opens the perspective to see what''s wrong with each other''s body.


    Under the perspective of Ning Tao, Shun Jian Su Qian''s fiery body appears in front of him without hiding.


    "White tiger, oh, no, dysmenorrhea!"


    Under perspective, Ning Tao''s heart beat hard.


    Although he didn''t mean to, he saw something he shouldn''t have seen at a glance.


    At the moment, he secretly read a sin in his heart, controlled the evil thoughts, and continued to look to the key point.


    After all, he studied medicine. Naturally, he knew more about human body structure. Although he studied surgery, he knew more about these things.


    In his sight, he can see the situation of the other side clearly.


    This should be the obstruction of menstrual outflow caused by the stenosis of cervical canal, causing dysmenorrhea!


    "Su Qian, this is dysmenorrhea. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Seeing clearly the cause of the disease, Ning Tao took a breath, and did not dare to use his own perspective eyes any more.


    He saw clearly that the other side only wore a sling on his upper body, and his lower body was more fresh. There was only a small fresh one. If he didn''t see it through perspective, he would not be regarded as a sex wolf.

 Chapter 14

    As soon as he heard that he had to go to the hospital, Su Qian held Ning Tao''s arm harder and shook his head, but he couldn''t say a word of pain.


    She doesn''t want to go to the hospital, but how can she go? She can''t let Ning Tao dress her.


    "It''s no way for you to drag on like this. You''ll be dead!"


    Ning Tao knew that the other party could understand him, so he began to persuade him.


    It''s a pity that no matter how he opened his mouth, the other side didn''t let go, just didn''t nod.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. If I don''t go, I''ll be a doctor. I''ll do some massage, or I''ll give you a massage!"


    Ning Tao pondered for a while and then began to explore.


    There''s no way. If Su Qian doesn''t go to the hospital, he can''t look at each other''s pain. If his perspective can cure this disease, he can''t manage so much.


    Seeing that Su Qian didn''t shake his head this time, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and suddenly lifted the other person''s quilt. He pressed his big hand on the other person''s abdomen.


    "Well..."


    Su Qian didn''t object. She just heard that she was just surprised. Before she could react, she felt that her quilt had disappeared. Then she put a big hand on her abdomen.


    Shameless! In Su Qian''s opinion, Ning Tao is definitely deliberately taking advantage of her.


    Massage, joking, a big man ran to her dormitory and knew she had dysmenorrhea. Did he give her a massage?


    If this method was useful, she would have had dysmenorrhea for a long time. Su Qian subconsciously covered her hands when she felt the disordered hand on her abdomen.


    It''s a pity that she has no strength to stop Ning Tao. She can only let Ning Tao''s big hand do mischief on her belly.


    She covered each other''s big hands with her hands, but she was hard to get.


    And now for Ning Tao, it is a huge challenge!


    It''s hard for him to concentrate without distractions. The main reason is that the scene in front of him is too fragrant and gorgeous, and the sling of the other side is too small. He can only wrap most of the crispy breasts, and a large amount of snow-white skin falls on Ning Tao''s eyes.


    It has to be said that Su Qian''s figure is very good, and the streamlined ups and downs show themselves in front of Ning Tao, which makes him feel thirsty for a while.


    And then associate with the white tiger that I just saw, Ning Tao''s heart is confused.


    He didn''t expect that he would touch another school flower when he delivered the goods!


    Su Qian''s heart is already in a mess, and she hates Ning Tao. She swears that when she gets better, she must pay the price. She dares to humiliate her when she is sick.


    Huh?


    But then she was shocked.


    After Ning Tao massaged her with one hand, her body became hot.


    Each other''s hand is like a magnet, which is very magical. When she goes upstream from her belly, the warm current from above comes into her body.


    And with that warm current into her body, the pain below her had a trend of abatement.


    "Did his massage really work?"


    As soon as Su Qian''s heart thumped, he became suspicious. After all, he knew how to use Kung Fu. The other side just put a hand on her abdomen. Although he kneaded it from time to time, there was no other movement.


    Ning Tao only feels that every moment is very hard. He massages Su Qian, but his palm touches his opponent''s skin. This time it''s not like the last time he massaged Xia Mengfei.


    At that time, he massaged the other side''s waist, but also across the clothes. This time, he directly touched the other side''s abdomen. He was only a few inches away from the mystery of the other side.


    The kind of greasy softness from the other side''s belly makes Ning Tao feel a little bit confused. His eyes open and close, and avoid and open again! It''s quite hot.


    The abdomen is kneaded by the other side like this, Su shallow also did not stop, closed eyes, dead bite lips, speechless.


    As the pain decreased, other feelings became more intense. A strange feeling spread to her whole body and made her cry out unconsciously.


    Suddenly, when Su Qian couldn''t hold on to shouting, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside, which surprised both of them!


    "Ah... Su Qian? You are... "


    there are three girls coming in. When you see the two of them, the white girl with a horsetail in the front has her eyes wide open, covers her mouth and looks at them with incoherence.


    Seeing the three people who came back, Ning Tao was completely stupid, and a touch of chagrin rose in his heart.


    In the section of the latest chapter s, + H


    he only focused on saving people. He didn''t expect other people to come back. I guess there are some explanations.


    Ah.


    Su shallow in the discovery is wrong, the action is surprisingly sharp, suddenly a push Ning Tao, both hands have been covered.


    In fact, after Ning Tao''s treatment, her dysmenorrhea has been much better, just after the recovery of consciousness, the reason why she didn''t open her eyes is because she didn''t want to be too embarrassed."Well, I..."


    Ning Tao stood up and looked at the three people in front of him. Some of them didn''t know how to explain.


    There is nothing to say, even if he can say dysmenorrhea, but he can tell others, he can treat? Or this way?


    Don''t say it''s someone else, even he won''t believe it.


    "Oh? I said, why don''t you go out today? It turned out that you were waiting for our chief monitor, and said, "Ning Tao, when did you get on well with our goddess?"


    Another girl with long hair tilts her head and looks like two rosy clouds. She stares at Ning Tao with a tone of questioning.


    Just now two people ambiguous scene, she but see the face flushed, never thought usually to the man not false color goddess unexpectedly..... Not wait for Ning Tao to speak, the girl who talked earlier has sat on the bed, patted the quilt, smile way: "shallow, you don''t blame us to destroy your good thing!"


    "No, no, I just came to deliver something..."


    Ning Tao looks embarrassed, points to the things on the ground, and quickly explains.


    "Wait a minute, no, Ning Tao, I remember you have a girlfriend. Why did you get on with us again? Oh, you can''t have two boats at once!"


    That horsetail girl seems to think of something, one step came to Ning Tao in front of, blocked his way.


    "Well, I..." Ning Tao felt that he had never been so embarrassed. Seeing the aggressive look of the other side, he could only smile bitterly and shrug his shoulders, "that, I broke up!"


    In order to get out of the place quickly, he had to say an ambiguous word. After all, the victim was still in bed. If he admitted it and was torn down by the other party, it would be more embarrassing.


    "Come on, I don''t know about it. You don''t want to slip away. You''ve all started with it. You must make it clear today!"


    That horsetail girl is very fierce and does not retreat. It seems that today''s answer is that she will not let him go.

 Chapter 15

    "Well, actually, I just came to deliver something..."


    explain? Ning Tao has ghost''s explanation, but he also dare not let a few people say to go on, hurriedly pointed to two packages of things on the ground to say.


    "To deliver? What are you sending? "


    "This thing, that thing, if nothing happens, I''ll go first."


    Ning Tao feel more stay more passive, embarrassed lost a sentence, want to slip away again.


    "You can''t go. You can''t go unless you make it clear!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, the more they felt that he was about to cover up, the horsetail girl picked up the bag directly and tried to open it as soon as she reached out.


    "Qingqing, let him go!"


    At this time, Su Qian on the bed suddenly opened the quilt, revealing a corner of the cheek scarlet eyes, said to the girl with the tail.


    "Shallow, you can''t let him cheat you? He has a girlfriend. What''s the relationship between you and him? If you don''t believe me, you can ask him! "


    That long hair girl sees Su shallow drill out to open mouth, also hasten to say.


    "It''s OK. I already know."


    Su Qian took a deep breath and suddenly looked at Ning Tao with gnashing teeth and said, "Ning Tao, did you break up with your girlfriend?"


    "Er..."


    Seeing Su Qian''s bitter expression, Ning Tao was startled, but he said, "well, I''ve broken up!"


    Now he is on the shelf. If he says no, he will be dismembered on the spot.


    Su Qian''s face slowed down, and the sweat on the tip of his nose was already dripping out. He said word by word: "well, you will be my Su Qian''s boyfriend in the future. If I know that you have contacts with your ex girlfriend again, I will kill you!"


    "What?"


    Ning Tao hears that the speech is somewhat hoodwinked. For a moment, he doesn''t know whether the other party is true or false.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t know much about Su Qian. It''s said that Su Qian was given the title of "iceberg beauty" in the school. I didn''t expect that he could hear such shocking words from each other.


    It is estimated that if this word is spread out, I am afraid that a large number of male compatriots will be filled with righteous indignation tonight, and he will be torn apart.


    "Why, we''ve all started on Su Da beauty. You still miss your ex girlfriend. You don''t want to step on two boats!" As soon as sun Qing''s eyes glared, she began to pick up the way of her teeth and claws.


    "No, no, it''s broken up!"


    Ning Tao immediately waved his hand when hearing the speech. In his opinion, it''s unrealistic to be the other party''s boyfriend. Now that Su Qian says so, he naturally wants to cooperate.


    "Then you go, remember to be on call, if you dare to tell us our business, I will not let you go!"


    At this time, Su Qian''s look was much more stable. When he heard the words, he gave an order to leave.


    "Sure, sure!"


    Ning Tao such as get amnesty, hear this words, quickly left the other party''s room.


    "Shallowly, be honest. When did you two get better? We don''t know anything about it."


    After Ning Tao left, the three people in the dormitory began to surround Su Qian and ask questions.


    "No, I''m still investigating him!"


    For Su Qian, her mind is still in a mess. This series of things is too strange for her to say.


    The reason why I said that just now is not that I like Ning Tao, it''s just an expedient.


    "Tut Tut, our monitor of Ningda has the means to get our iceberg beauty quietly!"


    Sun Qing tilted her head, half mocked and half joked. When she saw the bag in her hand, she seemed to think of something, so she suddenly said: let''s see what Ning Tao gave to Qian Qian.


    With that, they began to open the bag. As if they had found a new world, they began to check it.


    Open to see only two bags of sanitary napkins, three people''s eyes can not help but some ambiguous, after all, girls can let boys buy sanitary napkins, the relationship between the two can be imagined.


    "Wow, flowers!"


    When she opened the sanitary napkin, sun Qing''s eyes suddenly brightened. As if she had found a new world, she drew out a flower from it and exclaimed.


    "What?" Su shallow is also a Meng, scalp immediately numb up.


    Originally, he thought Ning Tao was just coming to deliver things, but seeing the flowers in sun Qing''s hands, he was not sure.


    "Does Ning Tao want to chase me?" She was sure that she didn''t let the other party loose flowers, Su shallow face can''t help but have a fever.


    "No, there''s something else here!" Su Qing continued to open, but the next moment took out a sealed gift box.


    "Dead girl, look at everything!"


    Su Qian''s face just receded from her blush and climbed up again. He grabbed the gift box from her hand and put it in front of him... Ning Tao didn''t know what was in the gift box. He was confused by what happened in Su Qian''s dormitory. Now he thinks it''s incredible.


    However, he naturally does not think that Su Qian will like him. This is unrealistic. He is too clear about the gap between them.But the other side''s wonderful ketone body has been wandering in front of his eyes, the next day, let ningtao some lingering.


    He was absent-minded until the dormitory party the next afternoon.


    "Old three, it''s no big deal to be lovelorn. I''ll let old two introduce one to you in two days. I''ve seen that the woman is not a thing. It''s OK to change one!"


    The four people in ningtao''s dormitory and the stall at the gate of the school have all gathered together. When asked by the three people, he didn''t hide anything, so he told the story of breaking up with Wu Anyue. The boss was so angry that he couldn''t bear it.


    "En, Tao, don''t worry. What kind of woman do you like? I''ll get one for you!" At this time, next to Ning Tao, a well-dressed young man also agreed.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK, two elder brothers don''t have to persuade me!" Ning Tao heard the words of the two people, a trace of warmth gushed out of his heart, and waved his hand.


    In fact, the last time Wu qiaoyue left, he no longer loved that woman.


    Quack!


    At this time, a BMW car with an emergency brake stopped beside the four people. The two people who came down from the inside made Ning Tao look cold.


    "Ning Tao, I heard that you went to Qiao Yue''s dormitory building again yesterday. It seems that you are really a thief. You haven''t had enough of the last lesson, have you?"


    Shao Wenlin and Wu Anyue were not the people who got off the car.


    "Ma Lei Ba Zi, dare to rob my third brother''s woman, you want to die!"


    Seeing Wu qiaoyue nestling in Shao Wenlin''s arms, the eldest brother immediately scolded him. As soon as he rolled up his sleeves, he was about to do it.


    "Boss!"


    Ning Tao stretched out his hand to pull, drank a low, stopped the boss of impulse.


    After all, this is the school gate. It''s a joke to fight here in broad daylight.


    "If there''s nothing left, you can go!" Ning Tao cold eye swept two people one eye, indifferent way.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s indifferent expression, Shao Wenlin was not happy.


    ¡­ He likes to see other people angry and humiliated. Seeing Ning Tao''s plain face, he was annoyed, and then he said coldly, "why, you are so cowardly when you have been robbed of your girlfriend by someone else, and you are still indifferent!"

 Chapter 16

    Ning Tao looked at the students gradually gathered up, frowned, in the heart understand, this is the other side in the deliberate humiliation of him, now he also has a thorn in his tongue.


    "I don''t know if I''m a coward or not, but I think you''re very pitiful. You''re very rare even people''s second-hand ones. It''s a good thing that I''m not ashamed of myself!"


    "Second hand?"


    These three words, like three sharp swords, suddenly pierced Shao Wenlin''s chest, which made his face change. He wanted to humiliate Ning Tao, but he was humiliated by Ning Tao instead. Now he said in a fierce voice: "Ning Tao, you''re not so smart. You don''t have to cry these days!"


    Wu Anyue was startled and nervous. She said in a low voice: "Wenlin, don''t listen to his nonsense. You know, I was clean when I was with you!"


    Then he immediately turned his head to look at Ning Tao and said angrily, "Ning Tao, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. Fortunately, I broke up with you. I was really blind when I was with you!"


    Ning Tao glances at the woman in front of him. He suddenly feels a little strange to the pretty woman in front of him, and seems to be a little disgusted.


    "Hum, Ning Tao, I don''t think you can eat grapes, but they are sour." Shao Wenlin pinched Wu Anyue''s palm and said coldly.


    At this time, he would not admit that he was surrounded by second-hand goods.


    Ning Tao looked around his eyes and suddenly stepped forward. His face became a bit ambiguous. He got closer and stared at Shao Wenlin. He said, "if you can''t eat, you know it. Wu Anyue has a hemorrhoid. You don''t know it!"


    Ning Tao said and deliberately looked at the bottom of Wu Anyue, if there is a point to say.


    Since they wanted to humiliate him, they had to be prepared to be humiliated. With these words, he stepped back and stopped.


    "You...


    Shao Wenlin''s eyes are green when he hears that Wu Anyue''s body is too familiar to him. Last night, they were still rolling sheets.


    The other party is right. She does have a hemorrhoid in the hidden place. I didn''t expect that Ning Tao could know all about it. At that time, her eyes changed when she turned to Wu Anyue.


    "Wenlin, don''t listen to his nonsense. I''m clean!"


    Wu Anyue looks crazy change, she has a hemorrhoid is true, but let her surprise is how Ning Tao will know.


    ''shou; FA ¡¤%


    "Ning Tao, don''t be so bloody. I don''t think you can find a girlfriend, so you deliberately disgust us. Just like you, you will never find a woman in your life!"


    Sensing that Shao Wenlin was a little far away from her, Wu Anyue was a little flustered. She immediately scolded Ning Tao, and her words were extremely vicious.


    "Brother Tao, why are you here? I''ve been looking for you for a while!"


    Just at this time, a tall beauty wearing sunglasses suddenly separated from the crowd. When she came to the field, she took off her sunglasses and hugged Ning Tao''s arm with a bashful forehead.


    This sudden appearance of women''s tall, snow-white skin, exquisite and perfect face bag is quite noble, the upper body is wearing a light wrinkled Anne tight underwear, the outside is a white coat, the lower body is a pair of panali slim pants, just a stop there, it gives people a sense of crane standing chickens.


    "Sister Xia!"


    Ning Tao''s face was a little red when she was asked to say this by such a beautiful woman, but her heart was a little excited and she couldn''t help crying.


    "Well, who are these two? Don''t introduce it to me! "


    It''s Xia Mengfei who is holding Ning Tao''s arm. Naturally, he looks at a man and a woman in front of him and asks.


    "Hello, beauty. My name is Shao Wenlin, a classmate of Ning Tao."


    Shao Wenlin looked at Xia Mengfei, eyes can''t help but a bright, immediately stretched out an arm, want to shake hands with it.


    He was also embarrassed. It was obvious that the other party had a good relationship with Ning Tao, but as soon as he saw Xia Mengfei''s appearance, he didn''t believe that they would have that kind of relationship, and he just gave a few smiles.


    It''s just that he''s tired of it. How can Ning Tao have such a beautiful woman around him? If he can get it.


    "Hello, I''m Ning Tao''s girlfriend Xia Mengfei!"


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t mean to shake hands with Shao Wenlin. Instead, she looks at Wu Anyue and looks up and down. He said, "Oh, this is my ex girlfriend."


    "Hello, my name is Wu Anyue!"


    Seeing Xia Mengfei, Wu Anyue felt a little flustered and stretched her lips.


    In front of her, the woman was so beautiful that Wu Anyue felt like an ugly duckling and became dim.


    Although she looks good, but whether it is temperament, or dress, set off, it seems a little rustic.


    "Hello, I also want to thank you for breaking up with Taodi, otherwise I won''t get this good boyfriend!"


    Xia Mengfei is very generous. She reaches out her hand and holds it with a smile.


    WOW!


    As soon as this remark came out, the onlookers immediately began to whisper, and many talents saw some signs.Look at this posture. Originally, this couple was showing off. As a result, a beautiful girl friend suddenly appeared again. This face slapped.


    "Third brother, you are not so righteous. We don''t know when this happened with our younger brothers and sisters."


    The opening is the second son of Ning Tao''s dormitory. At the moment, he looks at them with an ambiguous face. He has a sense of censorship.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know that this is Xia Mengfei. He wants to support him. He can''t help it. In full view of the public, he is not easy to explain, so he has to introduce himself to several people.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong with Taodi, we should go!"


    Surrounded by so many people, Xia Mengfei doesn''t get used to it. After giving Ning Tao enough face, he has the intention to go.


    "Miss Xia, where do you want to go? I have a car that can give you a ride!"


    Shao Wenlin looks ugly. How can such a beautiful woman be his girlfriend? However, when he hears that he wants to leave, he shakes the key of his BMW and says.


    Compared with the beauty in front of him, Wu Anyue is nothing. In his opinion, if he can take away Wu Anyue, the beauty will not speak any more.


    "No, I have a car, too!"


    Xia Mengfei shakes her head, takes Ning Tao''s arm, separates the crowd, and walks to a Rolls Royce on the side of the road.


    Rolls Royce!


    Looking at the two people on the car, Shao Wenlin felt hot face, as if to give a slap.


    The other party has a car. It''s still a top class car. His BMW is a fart. He can''t even afford a grunt.


    "Wenlin, let''s go, too!"


    Wu Anyue felt even more ashamed. She just wanted to leave here. Now she got closer to Shao Wenlin and said.


    After seeing Xia Mengfei and Shao Wenlin and Wu Anyue, how can they feel uncomfortable? Suddenly, they feel more disgusted. As soon as they frown, they say coldly, "go back first. I suddenly remember that I have something else to deal with."


    After that, Wu Anyue was driven away in a BMW.

 Chapter 17

    After the car was on the right track, Xia Mengfei''s look gradually returned to normal, as if she had just fallen in love with Ning Tao.


    At the moment, there is an indescribable nobility and calmness in him.


    "Thank you, sister Xia."


    Two people from very close, inadvertently left to the seat belt through the towering, Ning Tao some dare not face each other, heart rate suddenly accelerated some, hurriedly excuse to cover up.


    For what happened just now, he really appreciated each other. He didn''t know Shao Wenlin''s goal!


    The other side is to humiliate him again. If Xia Mengfei didn''t arrive in time today, I''m afraid his situation would be more difficult.


    "Thank you, between you and me, don''t be so polite!" Xia Mengfei is very generous. He looks at Ning Tao and shows a smile. Beauty is thrilling.


    "Sister Xia, where are we going now?"


    Ning Tao knows that the other party is pure hearted to help him, and some words are enough. At the moment, he smiles and goes on.


    "I''ll take you to buy clothes first, and then I''ll give you a massage in the evening!" Xia Mengfei has already made arrangements. Hearing the words, she immediately opens her mouth in an orderly way.


    Buy clothes?


    Ning Tao looked at the clothes on his eyes and couldn''t help but show a bitter smile. He immediately doubted: "sister Xia, don''t use it. I''m very good!"


    Although his clothes are stall goods, they feel good. The most important thing is that he doesn''t want to spend Xia Mengfei''s money.


    "What? Are you going to wear this to the stone festival tomorrow? "


    Xia Mengfei turns a white eye toward Ning Tao and teases him.


    At the thought of gambling stone Festival, Ning Tao resolutely shut up. Those who can participate in this grand festival must be rich or expensive. He wears this body to enter with sister Xia, but there is something wrong with it.


    However, thinking that he can kill all sides in the gambling stone festival tomorrow, Ning Tao is a little excited.


    Then he felt that his vision was too narrow. With perspective, money was not a lot. How could he care about the money for clothes? If it was too big, he would return the money to sister Xia.


    After driving for half an hour, the car soon stopped in front of a luxury shopping mall.


    Two people get off, Xia Mengfei a carry a handbag, naturally took the arm of Ning Tao into.


    Ning Tao didn''t adapt to each other''s intimate action. He subconsciously wanted to break free. Just with this move, his arm touched a large area of softness, which scared him to move.


    This kind of shopping mall has such a large scale in Donghai''s commercial street. Naturally, the things inside are not cheap. As soon as Xia Mengfei enters it, she takes Ning Tao to the men''s counter.


    Rao is that Ning Tao is ready, but looking at the price marked above, he still smacks his tongue secretly.


    The lowest one he saw here was thousands of yuan, while the most expensive one was hundreds of thousands. It seemed that the ten thousand yuan he had on his card was not enough.


    "Brother Tao, just choose what you like!"


    As soon as Xia Mengfei enters the shopping mall, she is very excited. She looks at the clothes one by one along the way, and seems to have not found the one she is satisfied with.


    "Sister Xia, just buy a suit. You don''t have to spend so much!" Ning Tao swallowed saliva, and then he took a sentence.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t have high requirements for clothes, as long as he can wear them. Although he says he should wear better to participate in the gambling stone Festival, there is no need to waste so much.


    Ning Tao''s mind, Xia Mengfei see out at a glance, at the moment white he one eye, open mouth way: it''s all right, Tao younger brother, you helped me a lot, buy you two clothes is nothing


    Well, the other party''s words are all about this. Ning Tao can''t say anything more. He has to wait for tomorrow''s gambling stone festival to find a way to return the other party''s favor.


    Just then, Ning Tao found that people''s eyes were a little different. He turned around and began to smile bitterly. There were envious eyes all around him, most of which fell on Xia Mengfei.


    Some fell on him, and most of them were hostile men''s eyes.


    Obviously, in the eyes of some people, they are not a perfect match. Xia Mengfei is bright and charming, while Ning Tao is very rustic.


    If the eyes can kill people, Ning Tao estimates that he has died thousands of times now, for which he can only smile bitterly.


    Fortunately, this state didn''t last long. When she passed the anima counter, Xia Mengfei couldn''t help but pull Ning Tao in.


    "Is this lady going to choose a suit for your boyfriend?"


    To see the business, a sweet looking front desk came to see Xia Mengfei walking in front, politely said.


    Hear the other party think Ning Tao is his boyfriend, Xia Mengfei cheeks a little red, but did not explain, also said: "please help me choose two suitable for his temperament!"


    "Yes, just a moment, please!"


    The receptionist looked at Ning Tao up and down for a moment, then turned to a page, took out a black suit style clothes and a brown one, and recommended to Ning Tao with a smile."This gentleman, I feel these two suits can match your temperament!"


    Xia Mengfei touched the suit material, and then looked back at Ning Tao''s figure. Her big eyes lit up slightly. She could not help but handed it to Ning Tao and said: "go and try it for me!"


    When he got the suit, Ning Tao''s first move was to look at the price, which made his heart tremble. These two clothes are not cheap. One is seventy-two thousand, the other is eighty-six thousand, which is far from what he can do with the little money in his pocket.


    However, he could not help but be stunned, Xia Mengfei has pushed him into the fitting room.


    Five minutes later, when Ning Tao came out wearing the black suit, Xia Mengfei and the front desk were both eyes bright.


    People depend on clothes and horses depend on saddles. Ning Tao''s appropriately cut suit seems to be decadent and magical, which gives out his book temperament.


    If Ning Tao was still a little green before, then this tumult seems to be quite energetic, like a young and promising future student.


    Slim figure, where a station, even if it is a natural clothes shelf, with its eyes between a little deep, absolute clothes shelf, unexpectedly let Xia Mengfei a little blush.


    "Taodi, try that one!"


    After a long time, Xia Mengfei calms down and pushes him into the fitting room without waiting for Ning Tao to speak.


    Ning Tao thought that the other party was not satisfied. As a result, after he went out, Xia Mengfei didn''t even hesitate. He just looked at the front desk and said, "Miss, you need both of these, and the other one is packed."


    Between the opening, Xia Mengfei took out the bank card from the bag and gave it to the front desk.


    Seeing that the other party wanted two bodies at once, the front desk was also very excited, and the Commission was not small. Just when the other party swiped the card and looked at Ning Tao, the front desk''s eyes were a little different, and he said, "the young man who looks good is not a small white face, is he?"


    Each other''s strange eyes, Ning Tao nature also felt, in the heart a thought to understand, but he has no way to speak.


    Indeed, compared with the price of these two suits, he didn''t take out the ten thousand yuan in his pocket at all.

 Chapter 18

    I''m not satisfied with buying two suits. Xia Mengfei takes Ning Tao to buy some shirts, shoes and so on, and even underwear. It''s considerate to the extreme!


    "Brother Tao, you are now under my care."


    It seems that seeing the embarrassment on Ning Tao''s face, Xia Mengfei goes out of the shopping mall and looks at Ning Tao with her head askew, with a little bit more in her eyes.


    Ning Tao smell speech, the face is also can''t help but show a little bitter smile, even if the other party doesn''t say, he also has a kind of feeling of being taken care of.


    He had only a little money in his pocket, which was not enough. It was Xia Mengfei who paid all the way.


    After shopping, they get on the bus again and head for the hotel Xia Mengfei ordered!


    According to the other side, it''s not convenient to take Ning Tao home at night, so we can only accommodate ourselves in the hotel. We can massage him once in the hotel. Tomorrow, they can go to the gambling stone Festival together.


    Naturally, Ning Tao would not have any objection to this, but he did not say that it was more inconvenient for two people in the hotel


    Jinyue hotel!


    From a long distance, I saw this brightly lit building. Ning Tao was a little shocked. The hotel was very domineering, with a height of 70-80.


    It''s not that he seldom sees too much. After all, he lives here tonight. He must be in a different mood when he passes by.


    Entering the hotel, Ning Tao tries to calm himself down, but there is still some shock on his face.


    The interior decoration of the hotel is more luxurious. The floor is covered with red carpet, and the milky white walls are covered with European oil paintings. Imitating the European chandeliers made in the middle ages, the taste of the hotel is even more impressive.


    What Xia Mengfei has opened is a presidential suite. The room is very large. There are only three bedrooms with all kinds of facilities. When Ning Tao sits on the sofa, the whole person becomes sleepy. It''s really a luxurious and erosive life.


    "Brother Tao, sit here first, and I''ll take a bath!"


    Put the bag down, Xia Mengfei stretched lazily and looked at Ning Tao. He just said something in the bathroom, which made him feel embarrassed: "don''t peep..."


    The speaker has no intention, listening to the heart, Ning Tao smell speech a heart beat suddenly accelerated up.


    Joking, although the other party closed the door, but can''t stop Ning Tao''s perspective, listening to the faint sound of running water, Ning Tao''s heart gradually restless.


    To tell you the truth, this kind of voice undoubtedly has a strong stimulation to him. Finally, under a balance, Ning Tao gave up.


    Although this kind of peeping will not be found, but he is a little repellent. Although beautiful women are good, they can''t be judged by dirty!


    Maybe because of Ning Tao''s existence, Xia Mengfei took a bath very quickly. In only half an hour, she came out wearing a cream white pajamas.


    "Brother Tao, you can wash too. I''ll wait for you in bed!"


    Xia Mengfei wipes her hair with a towel. Her face is red. She looks at Ning Tao and says something. She turns around and enters a bedroom.


    Waiting for you in bed!!!!


    These four words are undoubtedly the agitation in Ning Tao''s heart again, looking at the door that the other party enters, looking a little strange.


    Although he understood that the other party was talking about massage, he knew in his heart that it was not on the train. Two people in one bed and the other party''s Nightgown did not hinder him at all.


    Whatever, the other side is not afraid. What is he afraid of! In the end, Ning Tao''s mind was in a mess and went into the bathroom.


    He still has some good feelings for Xia Mengfei. After all, he is not only beautiful, but also nice to others. He doesn''t have the arrogance of rich children.


    In the past, Ning Tao had some inferiority complex, but now he can''t. with the eyes of a candle dragon, he can quickly accumulate amazing wealth.


    Look at chapter e (Part 1) (Li


    because of the confused thoughts in his mind, Ning Tao took a bath faster. He simply rushed down and came out wrapped in a bathrobe.


    When Ning Tao came to the inner room, Xia Mengfei was lying on the bed playing with his mobile phone. When he saw him coming in, he said with a smile, "come on up, brother Tao, my waist has hurt again these two days!"


    "Oh, well!"


    Ning Tao gently promised a, take off slipper, also went to bed!


    This time in bed, space is very big, Ning Tao in order to facilitate themselves, no polite, sitting on the legs of Xia Mengfei!


    "Brother Tao, be light!"


    Xia Mengfei buries her head on the quilt, and her voice is almost from her nostrils.


    Touching each other''s slender waist again, Ning Tao is still excited. Even through the silk robe, Ning Tao''s tentacles are soft, and his fingers almost sink in.


    The moment she was touched by Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei''s eyes became blurred. She only felt that the other person''s hands seemed to have a magic power. When she swam around her waist, she seemed to touch her heart. There was a fire burning in her heart, and it was burning more and more.


    This kind of comfortable feeling is she has never experienced, even if it is not for her to clench her teeth, she will snort.Ning Tao after a short period of uneasiness, a heart is finally calm a lot, began to use perspective eye for its treatment.


    Just this treatment, he felt that there was something wrong. The other side''s stubborn disease was beyond his expectation. Although he had been treated once last time, now it seems that he has only alleviated a little.


    If you come up with a root, you need continuous treatment, or his perspective can be used infinitely, and it can be cured after thousands of times.


    "Brother Tao, wait a minute. Can you Can I take off my pajamas... "


    Just when Ning Tao is indefatigable, he suddenly hears Xia Mengfei''s voice, but the other party''s words make him jump.


    In order to treat the disease, Xia Mengfei also went out. Although her pajamas were very thin, she soon felt that the effect was poor.


    After all, the general massage is not separated clothes, so the effect will be much better, of course, this is because she believes in Ning Tao, otherwise it will not be so.


    "Well All right Ning Tao is also nervous when he hears the words.


    The other side said good, massage really need to take off clothes, in order to achieve the best effect, but the other side did not say, if he said that, it seems a little dirty.


    When Ning Tao comes down from the other side, Xia Mengfei sits up with her back to Ning Tao, but she still angrily says, "no peeking!"


    Ning Tao suddenly some speechless, will see with now see what difference, but he naturally won''t reason with each other, decisively closed his eyes.


    By the time he opened his eyes, Xia Mengfei had been lying down again, presenting him with a snow-white skin carved like ivory. The only drawback was that the other side seemed to be ready, with black lace underwear.

 Chapter 19

    After collecting his mind, Ning Tao really touched Xia Mengfei''s bright and clean back. This contact made both of them tremble.


    Ning Tao only felt a piece of softness, as if forging brocade. Compared with just now, it was more exciting and made his heart surge!


    And looking at each other''s exquisite back, his heart beat fiercely again, his throat moved, and his mouth became dry.


    Although he can see the other person''s back just from perspective, it''s just concentration. Different from the present sense organs, if you relax, other kinds of feelings will be strong.


    And big hands gently rub each other''s waist, the whole person is a little excited!


    Xia Mengfei is not much better than him. Her face bag under the quilt is red, and her eyes are overflowing.


    Clench teeth, only feel half of the body are numb up, waist parts, as if there are tens of thousands of ants gently scratched, let her feel comfortable.


    It''s not easy for both of them to have their own thoughts and do their own work.


    Ning Tao takes a breath from time to time. To be honest, it''s not too much pressure for him.


    After all, an almost half naked beauty was lying under him, a look that he could pick. He was not Liu Xiahui. If it wasn''t for a trace of reason in his heart, he would have been unable to bear it.


    Finally, when his dizziness came again, Ning Tao stopped the perspective immediately, and his eyes returned to normal!


    However, just as he was about to speak with Xia Mengfei, he turned his head and saw that he was asleep.


    Xia Mengfei is in a deep sleep. She is noble and mature. The squeeze of face bag and bedding makes her look fat. Her long eyelashes move up and down from time to time, which makes Ning Tao swallow saliva secretly!


    Thinking again and again, Ning Tao still controlled the desire in the heart, quietly got out of bed, covered the quilt on the other side, and then faded out of the room.


    The other side is so unprepared for him, and even gave him two sets of clothes, how can he take advantage of others'' danger.


    However, if two people treat like this, he can''t guarantee whether he can control it next time.


    After the perspective ability is exhausted, Ning Tao feels that his head is a little heavy. He enters another room casually and falls asleep!


    Xia Mengfei had a good sleep and went into deep sleep. When the joke was about a bed for both men and women, the woman solemnly said to the man before going to bed, "don''t touch me at night, or you will be an animal!"


    The man was also very honest. He didn''t dare to start after a night''s sleep. As a result, when the girl woke up the next day, she looked at her clothes and slapped the boy with a "slap".


    The boy felt aggrieved and said, "why did you hit me? I didn''t do anything yesterday!"


    The girl gritted her teeth and said, "you''re not as good as animals!"


    When he heard the joke, it was almost the same as yesterday.


    I don''t know if sister Xia will come out and slap herself later. Looking at the door of the bathroom, Ning Tao tries not to see through, but he is a little tired and crooked in his heart.


    After a night''s rest, he found that he was full of spirit, even in unprecedented good condition.


    "The more perspective you use, the better for you."


    As soon as Ning Tao pondered, he thought to himself.


    Xia Mengfei didn''t stay in the room for a long time. After washing, she took Ning Tao to have breakfast in the hotel.


    "Sister Xia, can we go to the gambling stone festival now?"


    After dinner, Ning Tao couldn''t help but ask.


    "Cluck, I think you are a little nervous when you eat in the morning. You must be thinking about the gambling stone Festival. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the gambling stone festival in Donghai city now!"


    Xia Mengfei turned a white eye toward Ning Tao, and said that he was not angry.


    Hualian Jewelry City in the East China Sea ranks first in the country in terms of its scale. The Hualian Jewelry City is naturally responsible for this gambling stone festival in the East China Sea.


    Compared with the past, the scale of this gambling stone Festival is larger. It is not only jointly held by dozens of famous jewelry companies across the country, but also invited some gambling stone Festival guests.


    Of course, for most jewelers, gambling stone is just a passing game. The reason why a large number of people are gathered here is that some jewelers go on gambling stone festival to discuss some jewelry business.


    At the same time, more and more stone lovers come here. It is reported that the organizers have collected tens of thousands of original stones for stone lovers to show their skills.


    When they drove to Hualian Jewelry City, Ning Tao was immediately startled by the surging crowd. There were too many people.


    Just outside, there are hundreds of people who are scrambling to enter.


    When the two entered, the first thing they saw was a huge exhibition hall, which was hollowed out in the middle. Until the third floor, they could see the high dome. The lights on it were arranged in order, and it was very shining.


    And in this huge exhibition hall, there are a lot of original stones in different shapes and sizes!Perhaps it is specially prepared for this gambling stone Festival. The original space has been divided into many areas. Ning Tao has a look at the brief introduction and has a general understanding of the distribution.


    There are three layers of raw materials for the gambling stone, which are divided into different types and arranged in turn.

 Chapter 20

    There are three kinds of gambling stones in the jewelry City, one is bright stone, one is dark stone, the other is half bright and half dark stone!


    The so-called dark stone, that is, rough raw stone, is not very different from the stones on the mountain. It depends entirely on luck and is also the most exciting.


    However, in order to make the festival more exciting and to adjust the taste of more people, the other two are added.


    The four corners of Mingshi are cut and green. In this case, it has a sharp eye and can almost be valued. The buyer has little risk, but the price is slightly lower than the market price. After all, the internal situation is not very clear. This is also the so-called small gambling pleasure.


    On the other hand, the half bright and half dark stone is based on the original stone, and a window is wiped out. Through this window, you can see the grain and direction of the original stone. What''s more, it''s green. Only Xiaohe shows his sharp corners. Even experienced people can''t accurately judge the situation inside.


    "Brother Tao, you don''t know much about gambling stones. You can first see how others choose them. Remember that you can''t indulge in them, you can only be an interest!"


    According to Xia Mengfei, her Xia family business is also one of the organizers of this gambling stone Festival, so I know a lot about it!


    Once in it, Xia Mengfei seems to be afraid that Ning Tao will suffer a loss. She tells him and advises him.


    "Don''t worry, sister Xia, I won''t be rash!"


    Looking at the stone materials of different sizes on both sides, Ning Tao looks a little excited, but he still tries to keep calm.


    Gambling stone is the same as buying lottery tickets, but it is more exciting than the latter. It can be said that it can lift the nerves of buyers.


    It''s just a gamble for others, but if you fall down here, you have a good chance of winning.


    A knife is poor, a knife is rich, a knife is wearing linen. Hearing all kinds of shouts in the hall, Ning Tao frowned and looked around.


    For the kind of bright stone and half bright and half dark material, he naturally would not think about it. What he had to do was hit hard and make a fortune.


    In this way, in order not to attract people''s attention, he is doomed not to buy more, so he should be cautious every time.


    After the observation, Ning Tao quietly opened the perspective. At this time, he was sure that perspective could be used here.


    But he scanned his eyes with perspective, and his face became strange.


    He observed seven or eight original stones, all of which were empty, only very pure broken stones. From this, he was afraid that there would be hundreds of them containing jadeite at most.


    Seeing the price of the original jadeite stone here, Ning Tao can''t help saying that the cheapest one here is several thousand yuan, and the most expensive one is millions.


    Looking around, Ning Tao thought that even if he untied all the stones, I''m afraid the jadeite inside would not have any material value. He was really a black hearted merchant.


    Ning Tao looked carefully, in front of him, these different stones, one by one also removed the camouflage, revealing the true face.


    After seeing dozens of raw materials in a row, Ning Tao was not calm!


    The stones he saw were all waste materials. That is to say, if he wanted to buy these raw stones, he would definitely lose blood.


    "Why?"


    All of a sudden, when Ning Tao came to a smaller platform, he stopped, his face moved, and his breath became uncontrollable.


    In front of him, the rough stone was only the size of a fist, but in it, he saw a green emerald the size of an egg!


    According to the identification method of the three legged cat learned from Xia Mengfei, it turned out to be a piece of ice jadeite. Although it''s not a priceless glass imperial jade, it''s worth millions.


    In addition, what makes him even more excited is that the price of this stone is not high, only 10000 yuan, just within his range.


    So much so that when he bought this stone again, it turned into a stone.


    "What? Do you like this


    Xia Mengfei saw that Ning Tao had been staying in this stone for a long time, so she leaned over and glanced at the stone, smiling.


    "Well, it looks good!"


    Ning Tao directly nodded and readily agreed.


    "Brother Tao, although sister Xia is not a rich woman, it''s not a problem to help you buy some better materials. In the eyes of sister Xia, this should be a scrap!"


    Hear Ning Tao really want to buy, Xia Mengfei looked at the stone, slightly shook his head, thought the other party is deliberately save money, frowned, said.


    "Miss Xia, why did you come here without saying hello? She came here."


    Just as Ning Tao was about to open his mouth, suddenly, a young man in a suit came out from next to him. Looking at Xia Mengfei''s look, he was a little happy and strode over.


    "Manager Cao, I''ve just arrived. I''ll just walk around!"Seeing the visitor, Xia Mengfei''s face was slightly unnatural, but with a smile on her back, she reached out to shake the visitor, and politely said something.


    "Since Miss Xia is here, why don''t you have a drink with me upstairs, just take the opportunity to talk about business." Cao Yang looked at Xia Mengfei''s eyes with a trace of heat, and now he warmly entertained him.


    "Excuse me, manager Cao. I''m accompanying my friend. Please wait a moment." Xia Mengfei min''s lips, apologized.


    "Friends?"


    Hearing the other party''s reply, the young man noticed Ning Tao. His eyes were a little gloomy. Then he looked at Xia Mengfei and said with a forced smile, "I have never seen Miss Xia with a friend. I don''t know who this gentleman is?"


    "Oh, let me introduce you. This is my younger brother in the University. His name is Ning Tao. It happens that he is OK. Let me have a long experience."


    Xia Mengfei pointed to Ning Tao and said, "brother Tao, this is Cao Yang, the general manager of big business jewelry."


    "Hello Ning Tao nodded politely and looked at Cao Yang.


    "Oh, Ning Tao, right? If you want me to say that, college students should stay in school and study hard. It''s not good to run in such a place when they have nothing to do!"


    Hear Xia Mengfei mouth very affectionately shout Tao younger brother, Cao Yang double eyebrows hard a twist, some not happy, at the moment light Piao eye Ning Tao, not cold not hot way.


    / X update Z latest e} L = 8


    "ha ha, it''s time for college students to gain insight, so it''s good to touch more things."


    Hear each other''s words with thorns, Ning Tao heart some uncomfortable, plus each other looking at Xia Mengfei a face color Mi Mi, his heart gushed out a few silk anger.


    "Long experience? I think the loss is almost the same! Mr. Ning also likes gambling stones? " As soon as Cao Yang''s mouth turned, he was a little disdainful.

 Chapter 21

    "I don''t like it, I just have a little interest!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes scan Cao Yang''s eyes, and then he opens his mouth.


    "Ha ha, it turns out that how can you choose this scrap? The real gambling master is not so rough!" Cao Yang''s eyes on the wool were full of sarcasm.


    "Oh? I think it''s good stuff! "


    Ning Tao''s brow is wrinkled, and then he goes back to the past!


    He didn''t know much about the knowledge of choosing wool, but he was disgusted by the superior attitude of the other side.


    In addition, the other side to see Xia Mengfei''s eyes, also let him not like.


    "Brother Tao, Dashang gems are very famous in China. Mr. Cao Yang is also good at gambling stones. Why don''t you ask him to help you choose a few?"


    Xia Mengfei looks at two people to have tit for tat meaning, quickly hit a circle, explained a sentence to Ning Tao.


    In fact, he is also afraid that Ning Tao is impulsive, and she doesn''t like this wool. Now that Cao Yang says so, she naturally doesn''t want to see Ning Tao suffer.


    "Since it''s Miss Xia, I''ll give you some advice!" Cao Yang was proud and pointed to the wool road.


    "The surface layer of this wool is slightly smooth and light red. It belongs to the oxidation enrichment layer in the middle layer. Due to the enrichment of iron oxide, there is an obvious red shell. But the more delicate and mellow this kind of cortex is, it is only limited to the cortex. Those who don''t know how to do it think that there will be good things in it. In fact, even if there is jadeite after cutting, it is also the original red jadeite inside, which is of little value. It''s often not worth the loss! "


    "Ha ha, since it''s a gambling stone, no one is sure. I feel this piece is good!"


    Looking at each other''s education''s talk, Ning Tao showed a trace of unhappiness, but he still insisted.


    What the other party said was that he only knew some furs, but he didn''t care about them at all. After all, he could have a clear view of the raw stone wool, even the experienced appraiser couldn''t see it accurately.


    It''s a joke. There''s an ice seed in this wool. As long as you buy it, it''s worth hundreds of times. He won''t give up at all.


    "Boy, don''t be ignorant. If I don''t think it''s for Miss Xia''s sake, I don''t want to explain it to you


    Seeing Ning Tao bent on his own way, Cao Yang looked gloomy.


    What''s the point? Ning Tao sneers at the words and suddenly raises his chin. He looks at Cao Yang mysteriously and says, "I''ve always been stubborn. What I choose won''t change. I feel this can bring me good luck!"


    "Hum, stubborn!"


    Cao Yang''s face was completely gloomy when he heard the words, but then his eyes flashed and he suddenly said, "boy, dare you make a bet with me?"


    Bet? Ning Tao eyebrow slightly a pick: "bet what?"


    Since you are so confident, we might as well block this stone. If you can turn green, you will win. If not, you will lose?


    "What''s the bet for?" When he heard that he was so aggressive, Ning Tao was also interested.


    "It''s very simple. If you lose, go back to school honestly and be a good student. Busy people like Miss Xia and I have no time to take care of you!" Cao Yangpo took it for granted. He looked at Xia Mengfei and said something wrong.


    "What if I win?"


    Ning Tao heart a Lin, didn''t expect this si circled a circle, the original symptoms here, but his face is calm, there is no unhappy color at the moment.


    "Won?" Cao Yang is very happy. He is really self righteous. He smiles a little: "do you think you can win?"


    "Since it''s a bet, if I''m sure I''ll lose, will I make this bet with you?" Ning Tao''s eyes were a little deep, as if he were looking at an idiot.


    "Well, you have courage. If you win, you can choose two hundred thousand raw materials here. How about that?"


    In his opinion, Ning Tao can''t win at all. He''s so tough and doesn''t want to leave a good impression on Xia Mengfei.


    "Brother Tao, manager Cao, this is not very good!"


    See two people so tit for tat, Xia Mengfei appears a little anxious, hesitated for a while, open mouth to say.


    When it comes to this situation, she is not easy to speak. Although Ning Tao looks very persistent, she can see that Ning Tao is too rigid. If she stops him, it will hurt the other party''s self-esteem and let him down.


    And Cao Yang there, she does not want to offend, this time, she also wants to reach some cooperation terms with the other side''s business, now refute the other side''s face, will certainly let the other side down.


    "Miss Xia, don''t worry. I just want to teach this boy a lesson. College students always have to exercise. Sometimes it''s not necessarily a bad thing to suffer losses."


    Cao Yang looks back at Ning Tao and says faintly, "how are you, boy, dare you play?"


    "Ha ha, just try it."Ning Tao turns around and throws a comforting look at Xia Mengfei, who is full of worries. He agrees like he is angry.


    Although he was calm on the face, in fact, he was secretly happy that the other party was willing to do injustice. Naturally, he didn''t mind. He could get a batch of raw stone and wool without spending a cent.


    "Good!"


    Cao Yang saw that Ning Tao agreed to come down. As soon as he turned around, he motioned to the waiter, and someone immediately handed over the stone.


    Ning Tao is holding the raw material, feeling a little excited. At the moment, the three of them are heading for a place to solve the stone.


    Jieshi district is more lively. From time to time, some people shout, some people like and some people worry. There are some waste stones scattered on the ground.


    Most people hold the idea of running for good luck, but seven or eight out of ten are not satisfied.


    It seems that Cao Yang has a great influence here. As soon as he arrives at the scene, master Jieshi will greet him respectfully.


    "Master Ma, cut this stone for us."


    Cao Yang pointed to the stone in Ning Tao''s hand, and opened his mouth to the stone disintegrator.


    "I don''t want to cut, I want to grind!"


    When Ning Tao handed the wool to the stone remover, he suddenly said something.


    He knows that there are two ways of stone cutting and stone grinding.


    It''s rough to cut the stone, but you can see the situation inside quickly. If you are careless, it may cause some damage to the jadeite inside.


    As for the grindstone, it''s time to grind. It''s time to work slowly. Generally, unless you have a great deal of confidence, you seldom choose this kind of grindstone. After all, it''s too slow. Not everyone can have patience to wait.


    "Manager Cao, this stone is just a scrap, isn''t it The stone remover took the stone and was stunned. He was puzzled.


    If you can be a stone disintegrator, you will naturally have some eyesight. At this moment, when you observe, you will shake your head slightly.


    "To grind?" Cao Yang smiles when he hears the words. In his opinion, Ning Tao is really a real lengtouqing. This garbage is still used to grind. Is it really a treasure?


    "Then grind it for him!"


    For him, although grinding is a bit troublesome, in order to let Ning Tao leave Xia Mengfei, he can still afford this time.


    Cao Yang''s words naturally don''t matter. He was originally the stone disintegrator of Cao''s big business. Naturally, he had to obey the boss''s orders absolutely.

 Chapter 22

    Waiting is always a time to test one''s patience. Ning Tao is surprisingly calm and doesn''t have any worries. Instead, he smiles at Xia Mengfei who is nervous.


    Cao Yang, on the other side, is also confident, holding a pair of arms, waiting for Ning Tao to make a fool of himself.


    In his opinion, a hairy boy, I don''t know what kind of luck, climbed up to Xia Mengfei, and despised his words, so he naturally had to teach the other party some lessons.


    Grindstone is very time-consuming. When a corner window is wiped away, about five minutes later, there is still no green.


    In this regard, Ning Tao''s face still hasn''t changed at all. There is some sweat on Xia Mengfei''s clenched fist.


    Naturally, she hopes to be green, although she knows that the hope is slim.


    She feels that Ning Tao has a sense of propriety. Even when she is in the same room with her, she has a sense of propriety in everything. Why did she suddenly become stubborn today.


    There were also some onlookers nearby. At the moment, they all stretched their necks and held their breath.


    Stone removal is an exciting thing, which can make a person''s value rise and fall suddenly in an instant, so that some spectators'' emotions are also aroused.


    Five minutes later, when most people were disappointed, suddenly, the stone disintegrator who was operating the machine changed his face, and immediately widened his eyes to see the stone, and his action stopped.


    In his eyes, he saw a touch of green.


    "Yes, with experience, it''s green!"


    "Little brother, Congratulations, the gambling has gone up!"


    After confirming, the stone disintegrator looked up at Ning Tao and immediately congratulated him with envy on his face.


    Like this kind of raw stone, as long as it can be cut green, it is a stable profit.


    "Green?"


    When Cao Yang and Xia Mengfei saw this, their faces immediately became wonderful. The former''s face sank and showed a trace of anger, while the latter''s face was full of joy and inconceivable.


    "Don''t cut it, little brother. How about giving me this half baked material? I''ll give you 300000!"


    Seeing that the waste stone is really green, a fat middle-aged man licks his big stomach and comes up. First, he carefully observes the original stone, then turns his head and stares at Ning Tao''s excited way.


    A little bit of green, even if it becomes half bright and half dark, at this time, experienced optimists can see a little tricky, it is obvious that this middle-aged man is in love.


    "Hey, hey, 300, 000 is what you mean, little brother. You sell this material to me for 500, 000, and we can trade it immediately."


    Another old man with presbyopic glasses observed for a long time, and finally stood up to make a generous offer.


    "Sorry, I''m not going to sell it now!"


    Ning Tao frowned and flatly refused.


    It''s a joke. He''s an ice emerald the size of an egg. He just wants to buy it for hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    "Keep grinding!"


    Ning Tao looks calm, steady steady mind, once again open a way.


    At first, the stone remover despised Ning Tao a little. Now he saw the green, and he looked excited. However, he just started to solve the stone, and he was looking forward to what kind of jade it was.


    According to the general principle, Ning Tao''s stone is just a waste stone, and the possibility of green is not very big, but now it seems that the other side is lucky.


    With the rotation of the machine, the original stone continued to grind, and more and more people were watching around, all of them were afraid to go out, and they all raised a little interest.


    Cao Yang stood there with an iron face, gloomy and terrible.


    For him, a piece of stone is nothing, even a piece of jadeite is insignificant, but he played a bet with the other side, and lost, lost to a hairy boy.


    This makes the arrogant Cao Yang heart how can accept, at the moment to see Ning Tao''s eyes, from time to time flash a few threads of evil.


    More than half an hour later, when the outer skin of the original stone was completely worn off, a crystal clear emerald appeared in front of the public. After washing, the egg size emerald exuded an intoxicating color, which made the onlookers take a breath.


    "It''s going up!"


    This kind of the most rubbish stone, even cut out such a big jade, everyone was surprised. However, when we saw the quality of this jade, we took another breath.


    "Hiss!"


    Ice! Those with sharp eyes immediately saw the quality of this jade, and immediately cried out.


    "It''s a piece of ice jade!"


    "Ice emerald as big as egg!"


    After seeing the quality clearly, all the people present were shocked, and many people even showed envy. They cut out such a big piece of ice jadeite. This young man made a lot of money.


    "Young man, I like this kind of ice. How about two million yuan!"


    Just that fat middle-aged face gushes out a trace of regret, at the moment look a little excited, looking at Ning Tao hastily open a way."I''ll pay two and a half million!"


    The old man with presbyopic glasses also breathed a little, and now he opened his mouth.


    Ning Tao doesn''t worry. Instead, he looks at Xia Mengfei. The other party is in this business, and the price will be better than him.


    "Congratulations, brother Tao. This kind of ice jadeite is of good quality. It''s worth about three million!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, Xia Mengfei knows each other''s meaning, and now he congratulates with a smile.


    "Three million? OK, 25 million ice. Do you want to... "


    Ning Tao swallowed his saliva and began to speak with a smile!


    "Isn''t that a loss for you?" Xia Mengfei showed a smile at the corner of her mouth and looked surprised.


    "Gems for beauties. If sister Xia likes them, why not give them to you?"


    Ning Tao also happy smile, don''t care about the way.


    Although this kind of ice is very precious to him, he has perspective eyes, so it''s not difficult to find another one.


    "For me?"


    Xia Mengfei smell speech a Leng, an instant see to Ning Tao''s eyes all have some changes, in the eye son flash several silk strange.


    She knew that Ning Tao was not rich. At present, he even gave her the three million things. For a moment, she blushed a little. Then she quickly waved her hand and said, "cluck, I dare not accept this valuable thing. It''s better to buy you two and a half million. I''ve made a lot of money. I can''t be too greedy!"


    The market price of this kind of ice can reach 3 million yuan. Xiashi jadeite is processed. If she reprocesses it, she will make a profit of nearly 1 million yuan. Indeed, as she said, she has made a lot of money.


    In her opinion, Ning Tao''s luck is really good. This piece of waste that she doesn''t care about is actually a piece of ice. This piece of luck can buy lottery tickets.


    After dealing with the way of the jade, Ning Tao turned his head to Cao Yang and said, "manager Cao, it seems that I''m lucky today. I won our bet!"


    Cao Yang''s face changed slightly as soon as he said this. If possible, he would like to kill the other party. However, here, he had to hold his own identity and suppress his unhappiness. He said in a deep voice: "it''s just a crooked fight. Since you win, I''ll keep my word. You can choose any material below two million!"

 Chapter 23

    "Thank you, manager Cao!"


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows curled up. He was very happy, and his face was slightly smiling.


    Just ten minutes, his situation has changed dramatically, with his mind, it is difficult to calm down!


    He not only got 2.5 million yuan from Xia Mengfei, but also got 2 million yuan to choose raw materials for free.


    Wealth is so great that it makes him fall into a dream.


    "Mengfei, I think it''s better to let Mr. Ning choose wool. Let''s talk about business first."


    Lost to Ning Tao, Cao Yang is not very good, stay here, a turn to see Xia Mengfei, said!


    "All right!"


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t come here to buy raw stones, but to talk about business. She has been with Ning Tao for a while. Now she looks at Ning Tao apologetically and says, "sorry, brother Tao, if you want to choose first, I''ll talk about something here!"


    "Well, sister Xia, you should be busy first!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes moved, he could understand, and then he said.


    After all, the other party is in charge of an enterprise. Naturally, he can''t accompany himself all the time. Ning Tao doesn''t care and smiles.


    At the moment, Xia Mengfei orders Ning Tao a little and goes with Cao Yang.


    Seeing the two people leave, Ning Tao''s expression moves, but then he focuses on the raw materials, and his expression is gradually excited.


    "Free wool for two hundred thousand dollars?"


    Ning Tao murmured to himself and began to look around.


    If you put it in the hands of some stone gamblers, the two million stone is really nothing, maybe not even a piece of green.


    It''s just that when we get to ningtao, everything becomes different.


    He has the power of perspective. To be honest, he can open all the green stones in the exhibition hall if he wants, but he doesn''t intend to do so.


    The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. If the performance is too eye-catching, it''s easy to attract some people''s attention. It''s better to make a fortune by making a dull sound.


    The next time, he walked and stopped, carefully observed, with the two million at the bottom, his courage also became fat, and from time to time he would pick up a piece of stone.


    Seeing the great demand of Ning Tao, a service staff took the initiative to send a cart to Ning Tao, which played the role of transportation.


    Looking at the more and more stones in his cart, Ning Tao thinks that these are all things!


    "Ning Tao? Is that you


    At this time, a slightly sinister voice came from the side. When the voice came, a young man quickly came to Ning Tao!


    "Cao Bin!"


    Seeing the visitor, Ning Tao''s eyebrows were slightly picked, a little surprised!


    It''s not others who come here. It''s the person who designed a trap to set up Tong Yaqian. He didn''t expect that the other party also came to take part in the gambling.


    "Well, is it really you?"


    Seeing Ning Tao, Cao Bin''s teeth are itching. The last thing was perfect. He didn''t expect to be interfered by Ning Tao. He didn''t meet the beauty. Instead, he was beaten. It can be said that he lost his wife and got sick again. Now he is very jealous.


    However, when he saw the rough stone in the cart behind Ning Tao, Cao Bin''s pupils narrowed slightly. He had been investigated these two days, but he was not rich. It was said that his girlfriend had cheated on him, so he said sarcastically.


    "You''re a hick, and you can afford the wool?"


    This small half of the car is made of wool. With his eyes, it costs more than one million yuan. How can the other party afford it.


    Ning Tao''s face sank when he heard the words. How did he find that all the people surnamed Cao had such a high face? He said impatiently: "it''s not necessary for you to worry about it. You have to pay for it for me!"


    He is not familiar with Cao Bin. They have met each other several times. When they see each other''s appearance, they know what happened last time. It''s estimated that they will hate each other.


    "Someone paid for you? Well, I''d like to know which guy with brain problems will pay for you? "


    Cao Bin disdained, put his hands in his pocket, turned his eyes to the service staff, and said, "I said you should not be cheated by him. This gambling stone Festival is very important. If someone wants to buy raw stones, they should see if they have the strength!"


    "This gentleman, Mr. Ning''s wool is paid by manager Cao of the big business!"


    VW is the latest JK, m fast I ''on d


    the waiter has a good attitude. When he heard Cao Bin''s words, he explained with a smile!


    "What? Big business jewelry store? Which manager Cao? "


    As soon as Cao Bin''s face changed, he didn''t calm down at last. There was a trace of ferocity on his face. He had a bad feeling in his heart and repeated it.


    "Ah..."! It''s manager Cao Yang of big business! " The sweet looking waiter was startled by Cao Bin''s appearance and quickly explained.


    "My big brother? How is that possible? "


    Cao Bin''s head hummed and his face changed one after another, as if he couldn''t believe everything in front of him. He murmured to himself, then looked at Ning Tao and said, "it''s impossible. How can my elder brother pay for you?""Big brother?" Ning Tao thought to himself that Cao Bin and Cao Yang had something to do with each other. He said faintly: "manager Cao bet with me and gave me two million yuan of raw stone wool!"


    "Bet? You lied. I think you must have used some trick! "


    Cao Bin''s face was so gloomy that he almost yelled.


    Are you kidding? He just said that some brain damaged guy bought the order for Ning Tao. Unexpectedly, it fell on his big brother''s head in a twinkling of an eye. How can he accept it.


    "I think you''d better ask your elder brother. I''m still busy choosing raw materials. I''m sorry I won''t accompany you!" Ning Tao is too lazy to talk with him so much. He drops a word lightly and turns around.


    Cao Bin''s eyes are red, and his eyebrows are full of evil spirit. He hasn''t had time to find Ning Tao''s trouble. He didn''t expect that his Cao family has gone out with two million yuan of wool. It''s really hateful. After being in the same place for a long time, Cao Bin hurried upstairs.


    But what he doesn''t know is that Ning Tao also uses his Cao family''s money to make an ice seed. If Cao Bin knows, I''m afraid he''ll burst out with a mouthful of old blood!


    At the moment, in a quiet room on the seventh floor of the building, Cao Yang and Xia Mengfei sit at the opposite table.


    "Well, Mengfei, let''s talk about business. Let''s talk about private affairs."


    Cao Yang put down the documents in his hand, coughed lightly, and said, looking at Xia Mengfei with a smile.


    "I think uncle Xia has already told you about you and me. If you don''t have any opinions, let''s fix the engagement date nearby."


    "Engagement date? I think it''s too hasty. After all, we don''t know much about each other! "


    Hearing Cao Yang''s words, Xia Mengfei felt tight in her heart. She thought that what should come would come. Although she was unhappy, she deliberately prevaricated on the surface.

 Chapter 24

    Cao''s jewelry business is famous even in the whole China!


    It is also the source of half of the Chinese jewelry industry, rich and powerful, and many jewelry dealers are willing to make friends with it.


    Although Xia''s jewelry fame is also good, but compared with the former, the difference is not a bit.


    Cao Yang is arguably a good-looking man and the eldest son of the Cao family. I don''t know how many girls want this position, but Xia Mengfei doesn''t want to.


    Xia Mengfei is a smart person. She is naturally cautious about looking for her husband. She once investigated Cao Yang in depth, but some things she got made her shudder.


    Although Cao Yang looks very gentle on the outside, he is very playful on the back!


    At their level, some men''s playfulness can be tolerated, but Cao Yang is more hateful. He has a pedophilia habit! And this man is violent!


    "Mengfei, you should know that the combination of you and me is not only a matter between you and me, but also beneficial to the business of our two families!"


    Seeing Xia Mengfei''s look, Cao Yang''s face was not happy. He pointed the table with one hand, and his voice sank, so he knocked it intentionally.


    "Manager Cao, my marriage doesn''t want to be so hasty. Please don''t force me!" Xia Mengfei''s face turned white and pursed min''s lips.


    "Ha ha, Mengfei is joking! Although I''m not a gentleman, I don''t like to force people! "


    Cao Yang took a deep breath, leaned forward a little, and said: "Mengfei, the supply contract between our two companies is only half a year. You know, the jade market is very good recently, and several other companies intend to increase their demand. I''m afraid it will be bad for Xiashi jewelry at that time!


    "Don''t worry, manager Cao. I''ll give you an accurate answer in half a year!"


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes are full of despair, which also mixed with a trace of stubborn, still insist on the road.


    Although the other side''s words are relaxed, she can''t hear Cao Yang''s overtones, which is a naked threat.


    Once there is a problem in the supply of goods, it is conceivable that it will strike Xia. I''m afraid that Cao Yang, who is on the board of directors at that time, immediately interrupts Cao Bin''s words and says, "Cao Bin, I don''t care what you used to be, but you''re going to be a person in the society. You''re still so reckless and indulge in women in the college. What''s left in the future Promising, wait two days, you learn how to manage business with Uncle Li! "


    "Yes


    Cao Bin doesn''t dare to disobey Cao Yang. Although this is his own brother, he knows the fear of the man in front of him. Once the other party launches a storm, let alone him, even some older people in the family are afraid.

 Chapter 25

    When Xia Mengfei finds Ning Tao, Ning Tao has already picked a small car of raw stone.


    "What''s the matter, sister Xia?"


    Ning Tao looks at Xia Mengfei a pair of worried look, a Lin in the heart, can''t help but ask.


    "Ah! I, I''m ok... "


    Xia Mengfei''s face was tight, then he forced a smile, looked at the stone beside him, deliberately looked for the topic and said," brother Tao, it seems that you have a lot of harvest today. Do you want to cut it now? "


    "No, I want to take these back and cut them!"


    Ning Tao hears speech to shake head, refuse a way!


    I''m joking. Most of his choices are green, and one or two of them are not for cover. If they are cut here, I''m afraid they will attract the whole gambling festival in an instant.


    And then even a fool will know that he''s different.


    "Well, well, take it to the workshop of our company, and I''ll give it to you free of charge!"


    Xia Mengfei thought that Ning Tao was not willing to pay for the processing, so he thought about the way of understanding.


    "Thank you, sister Xia!"


    Ning Tao in the heart a joy, hurriedly agreed to come down.


    In fact, this batch of jadeite is very valuable. As for how to cut it out, he hasn''t figured out yet.


    He has already got 2.5 million yuan, and there is no lack of money. Even if the cut jadeite is changed into money, it has little effect on him in a short time. Looking at this pile of stones, he also has some immature ideas, but he still needs to think about them carefully.


    Two people have been staying until the afternoon, Xia Mengfei went to talk about a few business, two people are satisfied to leave the gambling stone Festival.


    As for Ning Tao''s raw materials, he told him not to cut them for the time being, but to wait for two days.


    After returning to the hotel, Xia Mengfei specially invited Ning Tao to have a big meal. They talked so happily that Xia Mengfei even went to Cao Yang''s unhappiness.


    That night, she had a beautiful feeling. After running all day, Xia Mengfei felt uncomfortable all over. Ning Tao gave each other a massage.


    Until tired, he was out of breath and his perspective ability was exhausted, he reluctantly went back to another bedroom.


    The next morning, Ning Tao left the hotel. He was going back to the college.


    Xia Mengfei, after all, is the person in charge of the company. It''s impossible to accompany Ning Tao all the time. When they agree to see the massage next time, Ning Tao takes a taxi back to the college with the huge sum of money from each other.


    Ga... not long after the taxi was just out of the city, in a more remote place, two vans suddenly came up from behind and forced the taxi to stop. As soon as the door of the van was pulled open, seven or eight young people in black came out of the car and surrounded the taxi with fierce spirits.


    "You Who are you


    Seeing this posture, the taxi driver was startled. Through the window glass, he said in a trembling voice.


    "It''s none of your business. Shut up!"


    The leader was a burly young man with an inch. He threw down a sentence to the taxi driver and immediately opened the door. Looking at Ning Tao, he said: "why, do you want me to ask you to get out of the car?"


    "I don''t seem to know you."


    It seems that these people are coming for themselves. Ning Tao is stunned. He is nervous in his heart.


    These people of the other side are not good at it. If there is a real conflict in the near wilderness, I''m afraid he will suffer a great loss.


    "Hey, hey, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know us. It''s not everyone that you can offend in the afterlife."


    Cuntou youth look ferocious, cold spit out a few words, a big hand grasp, will pull out ningtao.


    The other side said that he would do it. Ning Tao was also startled. He raised his foot and kicked it. The young man was not able to defend himself. He suddenly staggered and avoided.


    Hearing the sound of pulling the car door on the other side, Ning Tao rushed out without thinking about it. The taxi driver was no longer reliable. If he stayed in the car, he would suffer from the enemy, and the form would be even worse!


    "Don''t let him run away!"


    Seeing Ning Tao, the car ran out. The young man roared and called others to come up.


    Although Ning Tao has a good plan, he underestimates the strength of these people. As soon as he runs seven or eight steps, he feels the wind behind him and comes towards the back of his head.


    Whoo!


    The more dangerous it is, Ning Tao calms down instead. He is so short that he brakes in time to stop. At least he hides.


    But this stop, the rest of the crowd also surrounded, one by one with a guy, not good face.


    "Let me run, motherfucker!"


    A young man roared and waved his steel stick to Ning Tao''s head.


    In an instant, seven or eight people besieged Ning Tao at the same time, which made him secretly complain. In his impression, he seemed to offend someone.If there is, it is only the Cao brothers. When he thinks of their temperament, Ning Tao is certain.


    I can''t think much about it. Although I know how bad it is today, he won''t wait to die!


    With perspective, his vision has been greatly improved, and the movements of these people''s hands fall into his eyes and become slow.


    He can''t stop it, but it doesn''t prevent him from making a move. If he saves his fists and kicks, some people will be hit.


    Ah!


    With a young man covering his crotch and retreating, Ning Tao is looking for an opportunity to escape. Suddenly, wind blows on his back. In his feeling, an iron bar hits him heavily on the head.


    Pain, hot pain.


    This will Ning Tao knock Meng, the whole body strength a loose, the whole person with noodles in general, soft lay down.


    "Take him away!"


    When Ning Tao is subdued, the young man at the end of an inch greets him. Immediately, two horsemen come forward, directly pick up Ning Tao and walk quickly towards the van.


    Although it''s relatively remote here, it''s inevitable that the traffic will be aware of it after a long time. Judging from the speed of these people, it''s obviously not the first time to do it.


    As soon as several people got on the bus, the young man stepped on the accelerator, and the van roared, carrying a group of people galloping toward the distance.


    "Where are we going, boss


    Ning Tao is placed in the back seat by several people and is supervised by two horsemen. One of them, a yellow haired horseman, can''t help but ask when he sees the speed of the car.


    "It''s natural to find a remote place and get rid of this boy!"


    The young man didn''t turn his head back, but he stepped on the accelerator faster.


    "What a cruel heart


    Although Ning Tao''s body is soft and he can''t make any effort, his consciousness is very clear. The other party wants to kill him. It''s reckless.


    He just had a verbal conflict with Cao brothers. Unexpectedly, it caused him death. Looking at the increasingly rare buildings outside the car window, Ning Tao roared in his heart. As long as he doesn''t die, he will not die. But now, he has to think about how to get away quickly.

 Chapter 26

    The van is running fast. Ning Tao doesn''t know where the other party is going, but now he is in a muddle. He is still held down by the two people. He can''t struggle, and he can only let the other party do it!


    Time went by like this. About twenty minutes later, the van finally stopped.


    "Get out of the car and take care of him here!"


    Cuntou youth''s face is slightly cold. He looks back at Ning Tao and smiles.


    Hula!


    The door was pulled open and several people pulled Ning Tao out of the car.


    When his feet touch the ground, Ning Tao can''t help crying in his heart.


    Around is a piece of uncompleted buildings, if he remember correctly, this should be the uncompleted villa in Donghai, far away from the city, very remote!


    It seems that the other side had a premeditated plan and started here. I''m afraid he can''t even escape.


    "Don''t wait to die!"


    At the critical moment, Ning taoqiang keeps himself calm. At the moment, he tries to hold back his discomfort and says: "I don''t know who is going to kill me, or let me die to understand!"


    What he can do now is to delay as much time as possible, so as to give him more recovery time. In this case, unless he can use perspective again, he will have a chance to escape.


    "It''s strange that you should know when you''re going to be a big one."


    ; hjz first t hair:


    as soon as the young man raised his chin, several people pulled Ning Tao into a blank room and said with a smile.


    "Some heroes, I have a card on me, and I have money. As long as you let me go, all the money in it will be yours!"


    Ning Tao''s brain turned quickly, and looked at the surrounding environment in the dark. He opened his mouth.


    As expected, Cao Yang was so cruel that he really wanted to kill him.


    "Money? Hehe, no, we have principles. Since we have received other people''s money, we should do what we should do! "


    Cuntou young man knocked Ning Tao''s shoulder with the stick in his hand and said with a smile.


    "To kill is to pay for one''s life. Do you know the consequences?"


    "Pay for your life? Boy, I might as well tell you that there is no difference between a dead man and a little chicken in this place where the birds don''t shit. Besides, there will be some people on it, so please go


    After talking so much nonsense, cuntou youth''s face was a little impatient. As soon as he turned his hand, he took out a cold shining dagger from his body and approached Ning Tao with a grim smile.


    Whoo!


    Ning Tao''s hands are bound by two horsemen, and it''s hard to move. Seeing each other coming step by step, his heart is also nervous. With this Kung Fu, his perspective and spirit have recovered. It seems that he will be killed.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    However, at this tense moment, suddenly there was a strong wind and earthquake outside, and then a dark shadow came from the outside. Almost in a flash, it came to the public.


    Poof!


    When the shadow came to a horse, all they saw was that the horse''s chest burst, and then he fell to the ground with a plop, overflowing with blood.


    What happened in front of me was so fast that Ning Tao and others could not understand it. The horse fell to the ground.


    But then the shadow stopped, but the people''s faces changed a little.


    Appeared in front of the public is a tall middle-aged man with a haircut!


    The man is dressed in a long robe with red color, barefoot, long hair and tall body. It is more than two meters high, which is quite different from modern people''s dress.


    What''s more terrible is that in the man''s hand, he holds a beating heart with blood dripping from it. It''s the horse''s. this terrible side makes people take a breath.


    If these are not the most terrible, a big hole in a man''s chest is even more terrible. On his chest, blood drips, a big hole is open, and even bones can be seen inside.


    If this falls on the normal person, even if it is not dead, also in a coma, but the man''s whole body momentum is more chilly.


    Boom!


    With a smile and a mouth open, the man revealed Bai Sensen''s teeth and ate his heart.


    Oh!


    This bloody scene immediately made the people on the scene unbearable, and a horse vomited on the spot.


    "Damn, dare to kill my brother, I''ll fight with you!"


    Cuntou youth is also the master who dares to kill people. Although he has some fear in his heart, when he sees this scene, he comes to this strange man with a steel stick in one hand and a dagger in the other.


    "Hey, you are proud to be my blood food!"


    The man''s face was pale and his chest was bleeding. When he saw the steel pipe of the young man, he didn''t dodge at all. As soon as he stretched out his big hand, he grasped the steel pipe!The other hand went straight into the young man''s chest. Five nails were like five sharp claws. It was like nothing. Suddenly, a heart was pulled out, and three or two of them were swallowed.


    "Well, it''s delicious!"


    The man smashed his mouth and left the young man''s body like a broken sack. He reached for the steel pipe and shook his head. With his hands, the steel pipe made of pig iron split in two.


    "Ah! Ghost, run... "


    The rest of the little gangsters are scared out of their wits. This man is a monster. He can''t care to kill Ning Tao at the moment. He runs away one by one. He only hates his parents for having two legs.


    Ning Tao''s heart is also out of a chill, this man is simply too terrible, not only the appearance of strange, but also kill like grass mustard.


    When he saw the others running away, the thought in his mind turned rapidly, but then he choked his impulse to run away.


    He had just seen the speed of the other side. According to his opinion, if he wanted to escape, he was afraid that he would die faster.


    Sure enough, to see the remaining five or six gangsters to escape, the man''s feet move, as if into a wind, three or two to stop a horse.


    Seeing that the hearts of the horses in front of him were taken out and swallowed by them, Ning Tao put up with his stomach and took up the iron bars on the ground.


    Boom


    The runaway horse is not spared. All of them are escaped from the heart by the man. When they are stirred by the mouth, they step by step go to Ning Tao.


    "If you want to kill me, you should die too!"


    Seeing this terrible man, Ning Tao can''t take care of his timidity. Since he can''t run away, he can only fight to death.


    When the huge desire for survival rises, Ning Tao runs up and rushes to the man. On the road, Ning Tao sees through the big open. At this moment, he has gone all out.


    Hiss... Maybe he felt the change of Ning Tao. His eyes turned into black and white strangely. Suddenly, two black lights came out of his eyes, and he went straight to the man.


    Originally saw Ning Tao this pair of desperate posture, the man did not put in the eye, just see each other''s eyes change, his look suddenly surprised.


    Just want to have action, the two black lights have been shot at the man''s body.


    Bang, bang!


    Two huge puffs, two black lights just like two sharp blades, inserted in the man''s body, then Ning Tao''s steel pipe also arrived, it is almost exhausted the force of the flood, hard hit in the man''s chest wound.

 Chapter 27

    Poof!


    Ning Tao''s blow is not heavy. Under the steel pipe, he smashed the wound on the man''s chest. All of a sudden, he bled recklessly!


    "To die!"


    Even if there was a transparent hole in his chest, the man''s prestige still remained. He grabbed Ning Tao''s shoulder with one hand and threw it out like a broken sack.


    Plop!


    Even if it''s not cement on the ground, Ning Tao is aching all over by the fall, as if his bones are going to be scattered. If he doesn''t bite his teeth, he''s afraid that he will faint.


    "Jie Jie, I didn''t expect you to be weird. Since my body has been destroyed, I''ll use your body!"


    The man slowly lowered his head, looking at the blood and flesh flowing more and more in front of his chest. His big hand suddenly grabbed the blood hole, then suddenly pulled it, and unexpectedly pulled out a golden glow.


    Ning Tao looked carefully. When he saw the cloud of light, his face could not help changing. The golden light was red, like a villain.


    "Demon emperor, you can''t escape today. Don''t you hurry up and get caught!"


    At this time, there was a thunderbolt outside the room. From far to near, a strong breath came quickly.


    As soon as the man heard the voice, his face changed, and his action was faster. The villain in his hand seemed to have life. He suddenly inhaled, and immediately poured out countless light spots from the man into the villain.


    Every time a light spot appears on a man''s body, the painful expression on his face will fade. When all the light spots disappear, the man seems to become a puppet with an empty face.


    Whoa!


    That golden light villain body light Xia a bright, unexpectedly straight to Ning Tao.


    "No!"


    Although Ning Tao didn''t know what this little man was, he also knew that if he was close to him, he didn''t know what would happen, so he wanted to get out of the way.


    It''s a pity that he was seriously injured and it''s hard to escape. Just in the blink of an eye, the villain went straight into his belly and disappeared.


    Then Ning Tao''s face turned white. In his inner vision, the disappeared villain came to his Dantian. Then the light spots of the villain came out one after another, and went straight to his mind along his meridians.


    "Ah... What the hell is this!"


    However, just as those light spots came to Ning Tao''s eyes, the light behind his eyes suddenly lit up, absorbing more than half of the light spots. The rest of the light spots were startled, and even combined, and the man''s voice sounded.


    However, the light group behind Ning Tao''s eyes didn''t give each other a chance to breathe. As soon as Guanghua unfolded, it was like a pitching line. It rolled up that little bit of light and swallowed it.


    "Ah ah..."


    Ning Tao only felt a burst of pain in his eyes, as if to drip blood. The intense pain made him realize that he was in a coma.


    Soon after Ning Tao was in a coma, the figure at the door flashed, and an old man with ruddy face and white hair came quickly.


    Looking at the mess of the land in front of him, the old man''s face changed. When he saw the middle-aged man''s body on the ground, his whole body was shocked and his feet moved. He quickly came to the middle-aged man to check.


    With just a few breaths, the old man stood up and his face was uncertain. With his accomplishments, he naturally saw that the man was dead and could not die any more.


    Unconsciously, the old man then set his eyes on Ning Tao, who was in a coma. At the moment, he came to him step by step. He first frowned and looked at Ning Tao a little, then extended his arm and put two fingers on Ning Tao''s arm.


    BG


    just after this, the old man''s face changed greatly and his body became tense, but then his face became suspicious again. After a moment of meditation, the old man showed an incredible expression and lost his voice: "how can it be the body of pure Yang!"


    The old man''s body trembled a little. Now he looked at Ning Tao as if he were looking at another peerless treasure, but then he murmured, "what should I do? The blood baby has been fused with it. What can I do..."


    Ning Tao was in a daze. When he woke up a little, he just opened his eyes and saw an old man with strange clothes in front of him I''m staring at myself without blinking.


    "Er hum..."


    seeing the old man, Ning Tao was surprised. However, as soon as he moved, he snorted. After his consciousness was clear, he was in a state of awe.


    He immediately thought of the man''s strange means and subconsciously went to check his body. Fortunately, looking inside, there was nothing abnormal about his body. Later, when he saw the Dantian, he stayed again. There was a faceless little golden man in the Danhai sea, and the precious elephant sat upright.


    "Young man, how do you feel when you wake up?"


    Seeing the change of Ning Tao''s expression, the old man came forward, showing a kind face and caring way.


    "Who are you?"


    Ning Tao eases his mind, and doesn''t care to study the Jin man. He looks at the old man warily and asks."I''m Wu Chenzi, young man, do you have any discomfort?"


    From time to time, the old man''s eyes showed their brilliance, but his face was a bit impatient. With concern, he had to help him check when he opened his mouth.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine!"


    Seeing the old man moving his hand directly, Ning Tao was startled and said in a hurry.


    I''m kidding. Now that the enemy and we are not clear, he dare not let the other party do it at will.


    "Young man, I''m going to take you as an apprentice. What do you think?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s repulsive appearance, the old man''s face was a little embarrassed. Now he rubbed his hands, and he was a little shy.


    "Take in the apprentice?"


    Ning Tao was stunned. If he put it on the street, he would think that the old man was a liar. However, after seeing the man in strange clothes, he thought that the old man must not be an ordinary man, but after a little thought, Ning Tao reluctantly did it and waved his hand: "thank you for your kindness, I don''t need it!"


    "No?"


    As soon as the old man heard this, his eyes glared, and almost no old blood gushed out. You know, he was clean, but he had never confiscated his apprentice. I don''t know how many people cried and asked him to accept him as an apprentice. Unexpectedly, he was moved to accept his apprentice today, and was rejected by the young man in front of him.


    He could not resist the impulse to beat others. The old man said with a smile: "young man, you may not know that as long as you promise to be my apprentice, I can teach you many skills!"


    "No need, I''m not short of money!"


    Ning Tao really doesn''t want to have anything to do with the old man in front of him. He is really a little scared. Seeing the man''s posture just now, he always eats people''s heart, which has made him feel rejected.


    "Don''t hurry to refuse, boy. I don''t know if you can see the blood baby in your Dantian. If you don''t suppress it in time, in three months, the blood baby will drink your blood essence!" As soon as the old man''s eyes narrowed, he saw that he couldn''t be soft, so he said the words that made Ning Tao look different.

 Chapter 28

    "Blood baby?"


    Ning Tao thought of the golden villain in his Dantian immediately after hearing the words, and he was scared. Seeing the old man like this, he should know something about his body.


    "Well, it seems that you already know that the blood baby is made by the demon emperor of the white lotus sect with the pure Yin Qi of ninety-nine girls, which contains the cultivation of the demon emperor for hundreds of years. The blood baby is Yin, which is a disaster in your body. If it is not solved in time, it will explode in your body!"


    The old man''s face was serious. He pointed to the dead man beside him. He sighed and said with lingering fear: "I''m also after this man. I''m so cruel. Originally, I wanted to take advantage of the fact that I didn''t fully refine the blood baby. I didn''t expect to underestimate him. Fortunately, I''ve been killed here!"


    Looking at the old man talking, Ning Tao''s mind quickly became confused. The other party said a lot about the white lotus sect and the demon emperor. He was not interested in it, but he was really shocked by the explosion behind him! The idea in the mind flashed, grasped the key point to ask: "elder, how does this blood baby solve?"


    No matter who this matter puts on, all have some to fear!


    There is a baby in the good Dantian, and it is not controlled by him. It''s like a time bomb. It''s creepy to think about it.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was so on the road, the old man''s serious face slowed down, and he coughed softly: "it''s easier to solve this blood baby. There are only two ways!"


    "The first is that I use the secret method to destroy the blood baby, but I see that the blood baby has been connected with your meridians. I''m afraid that in this way, you will become useless even if you don''t die!"


    "What about the second one?" Ning Tao heart a tight, don''t want to all veto, quickly asked.


    "Cough, is this the second one? It''s not difficult. I think Xiaoyou has excellent physique, and even opened the elixir field. If you cultivate our supreme mind method, warm it with spiritual power, and raise it with blood essence, this blood baby will not only not do harm, but also be a great help to Xiaoyou! " The old man coughed softly and showed his Fox''s tail.


    He can also see that if he uses the general method, Ning Tao will not yield. After a long time, he will not give up when he comes across a seedling of pure Yang, not to mention that there are blood babies in the other person''s body.


    "Then please teach me the mental method!"


    Seeing that there was a glimmer of hope, Ning Tao said hastily, regardless of the others.


    Hearing the speech, the old man''s face muscles twitched, barely squeezed out a stiff smile and said: "young man, the law can''t be passed on. I''m afraid it''s difficult. I''m also weak, unless..."


    hearing this, Ning Tao understood that the old man still wanted to accept him as an apprentice. This not only made him show his teeth, but also made him say: "master, there''s a third time There are no three ways


    "No!"


    This time, the old man didn''t even think about it, so he said directly.


    "Then I''m willing to learn from my predecessors!"


    No matter whether Ning Tao wants to or not, after seeing the series of changes just now, he also knows that now he seems to have no choice, and he is a bachelor.


    "Good, good! Since you sincerely wish to worship me as your teacher, the old Taoist won''t be hypocritical and accept you! "


    The old man''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech, and he burst into laughter.


    .... Looking at the old man''s face, I don''t know why, but Ning Tao felt cheated. Now he doubted: "that, don''t you need to be a teacher?"


    "Cough, it''s not urgent to be a teacher. Let me introduce you first."


    The old man tried hard to calm himself down and gathered his mind. Then he looked at Ning Tao and said, "I''m Wu Chenzi, the guardian of this session of China, and the fifth generation disciple of Wudang sect. If I accept you, you will be the sixth generation!"


    "Oh, Wudang school?"


    Ning Tao eyebrow tip a Yang, in the heart suddenly suddenly, can''t help of opening a mouth to ask a way: "is that elder generation immortal?"


    It''s really amazing what happened. If he acquired the ability of perspective, he still kept a dubious attitude towards some mysterious things, but he had to believe some legendary things after he saw the blood baby in his Dantian.


    "Master? You''re not big or small. You''ve been accepted as an apprentice, and you''ve returned to the master! " As soon as Wu Chenzi''s eyes glared, he immediately began to blow his beard and stare.


    "Yes, master!" Ning Tao gave a dry smile and looked rather unnatural.


    "Well, that''s right!" When Ning Tao called out the word "master", Wu Chenzi was very helpful. He nodded with a smile and said, "where are the gods in this world? There are only some slightly powerful monks!"


    "Like that man?" Ning Tao pointed to the man and asked suspiciously.


    "Well, you can say that too!"


    Wuchenzi thought it would take a lot of talking. Seeing that Ning Tao accepted it quickly, he nodded: "friars are just breathing in some aura of heaven and earth to improve their own constitution. They can have more incredible abilities than ordinary people!"


    "Oh, what about the blood baby in my body?" Ning Tao didn''t have time to think about it, so he asked what he needed to know.Wu Chenzi frowned, thought about it for a moment, and then said: "when the monk breathes in his spiritual power and accumulates to a certain level, there will be some qualitative changes. When he reaches a higher level, he will condense into a baby. Your blood baby is the demon emperor of the white lotus cult who absorbed the Yin yuan of ninety-nine pure Yin women with evil methods. It''s also a way to become a baby, but it''s too vicious It is not accepted by us


    When he heard that it was made by ninety-nine pure Yin women, Ning Tao could not help feeling chilly. "Isn''t this thing very vicious? What else do I want him to do? "


    "Boy, if you get a bargain, you still sell well. If there is no evil in things, then there is good and evil in people''s heart. Although the blood baby''s creation method is vicious, it''s not from your hands. Now it''s in your elixir field. It''s your big chance!"


    "Oh, do you have any side effects?" Benefit Ning Tao does not think first, ask to oneself have disadvantage first.


    "Side effects?"


    Wu Chenzi browed: "after all, the blood baby is not from normal cultivation, but has some side effects. If you can''t suppress it, the blood baby will naturally explode and die. In addition......" finally, the old man''s face was strange, but he didn''t go on.


    "What else?"


    Seeing the old man''s desire to talk and stop, Ning Tao was a little anxious.


    "Cough, after all, the blood baby is a pure Yin thing. It will make you more interested in men and women''s affairs, but it''s not bad. If there is a woman''s intercourse, it will be very good for you and women!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After hearing the old man''s words, Ning Tao understood that emotion is an aphrodisiac. Let''s not talk about the benefits. He can''t really become a thinking animal in his lower body.


    "Well, therefore, disciple, you have to practice the mental skills I taught you to suppress effectively. Remember, Wudang sect is a famous and decent sect, so you can''t commit adultery and plunder!" When Wu Chenzi said this, he looked a lot more serious.

 Chapter 29

    "Mental method." Ning Tao remembered that the old man wanted to teach him mental method. He immediately looked at Wu Chenzi nervously and said, "master, what mental method do you want to teach me?"


    "Mental method has been selected for you, Nuo, here you are!"


    With a smile, Wu Chenzi takes out a piece of cloth brocade from his arms and hands it to Ning Tao.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao originally thought that these secret books were very precious. They should be yellow books and so on. But he didn''t expect that they were a piece of unimportant cloth. He took a glance at them and said with disappointment, "master, is this mental skill powerful?"


    "Nonsense, your master, I taught you, can you not be powerful?"


    Wu Chenzi looked solemn: "the pure Yang Wuji skill is the top skill of Wudang sect. If you look at the whole practice world, it''s also the top ranked skill. You should remember that you can''t pass it on to others. When you''re familiar with it, you''ll destroy it completely!"


    Ning Tao immediately put the brocade in his pocket after hearing the words. Since the other side said it was the top mental skill, he naturally wanted to take it into his pocket.


    "Well, master, I''ve been worshiping my teacher. Don''t you have any gifts?" Ning Tao Eye Bead son a Gulu, can''t help but say, hit crooked idea way with smile.


    Now that he has learned from the old man, it''s not his character not to take advantage of him.


    "The gift of meeting?"


    Wuchenzi''s heart trembles when he hears the words. He really doesn''t prepare for this. However, when he sees Ning Tao''s attentive eyes, he naturally doesn''t want to lose face. At the moment, he can only bite his teeth, take off a string of fragrant beads from his wrist and hand them to Ning Tao.


    *Look at the legal chapter L & Section B ¡ñ Q


    "just, just, it''s called Congxin bead. It has the effect of meticulously collecting Qi. It''s good for you to wear it when you practice. I''ll give it to you as a teacher!"


    A total of nine beads, each Yingrun full, very shiny, also carved with some symbols, a look is a good thing, Ning Tao impolitely took it down, wearing on the wrist: "thank you, master!"


    Seeing that his beloved things belong to others, Rao shiwuchenzi''s 100 years of determination can''t help but feel a little uneasy. He is relieved to think that things are given to his apprentice.


    Next, wuchenzi asked in detail about Ning Tao''s own situation, very detailed, almost from his record, very detailed to the other side.


    "Well, apprentice, the remaining evils of the white lotus sect have been rampant recently. As a teacher, I have to unite with some fellow monks. I''ll leave first. Remember, half a month later, I''ll come to xuanming pavilion to see me. It''s not too late to hold a teacher worship ceremony at that time!"


    Wuchenzi seems to be very satisfied with the identity of Ning Tao. After talking for an hour or two, wuchenzi stands up and looks at Ning Tao.


    "Oh, these..."


    Looking at the mess, Ning Tao can''t help but worry. After all, seven or eight people have died. If they are put here, the police will find the place sooner or later. I''m afraid they will be in trouble if they find him.


    "Don''t worry. Go back. I''ll find someone to deal with it."


    As if knowing what Ning Tao was worried about, the old man waved his hand and began to comfort him.


    "Remember, I want to study your lessons in half a month."


    When the old man opened his mouth, he suddenly put out a hand and patted Ning Tao casually. Then he turned and left.


    Ning Tao was surprised, but then he felt that there was a warm current coming from the palm of Wu Chenzi''s hand. When his limbs were flowing, the pain on his body quickly disappeared.


    "Practice also has this effect!"


    Feeling the warmth in his body, Ning Tao didn''t feel happy. Originally, he still had some rejection of cultivation, but when he saw that his resilience was so strong after cultivation, he felt a move in his heart.


    No wonder everyone in the novel likes to practice. Monks can not only get strong ability, but also have strong physique.


    When Ning Tao''s mind moved, he stood up and felt that he was better, so he went out.


    There were several corpses watching. He felt uncomfortable. He wanted to go back to the school and get out of the unfinished building. He swept around and didn''t see his cheap master. He didn''t know how the other party left.


    There is a van at the door. He also has a driving license, but he doesn''t dare to drive it. After all, several people are dead here. If his cheap master is unreliable, he will be in great trouble.


    I can''t help it. Since the car can''t drive, I have to walk to the main road. Ning Tao walked for half an hour before he came to the main road. After stopping a car, he went back to school.


    Unexpectedly, the dormitory is quiet, the other three people are not in the dormitory, but he doesn''t care, think tomorrow is the weekend, these people are out again.


    After cleaning his body, Ning Tao comes to the bed and can''t wait to take out the cloth brocade from his arms. Then he starts to fight.


    At that time, when Wu Chenzi gave it to him, he didn''t look at it carefully. Now when he looked at it carefully, he immediately saw the difference. The brocade was so thin that he couldn''t see what material it was made of.After spreading out completely, Ning Tao found that there were not many things on the brocade. There were about five or six hundred small characters on the brocade. In the middle of the characters, the child drew a pair of human body structures, on which were densely written smaller characters, all of which were acupoints and so on.


    After a simple look at the picture, Ning Tao put his eyes on the small characters on the head of the flies. At this look, he immersed himself in it and watched it for more than two hours.


    Fortunately, after he had perspective, his ability of vision increased greatly. Otherwise, if he kept staring at these small words, he might easily suffer from intensive phobia.


    After getting familiar with all the above things, Ning Tao became excited. Naturally, his mental method was almost the same as that of Wu Chenzi, but he also understood some of the monk''s things.


    The original practice is divided into the day after tomorrow, congenital, practice Qi, practice baby, refine spirit. Five levels! At that time, the tall man, according to his master, was a strong man at the peak of Qi training and broke through the realm of infant training with secret methods.


    At the thought of these, Ning Tao''s heart is pounding. From the skill here, he can also vaguely see that the cultivation is not so simple, and it takes about 30 years for a person with high quality to break through the innate state.


    Coincidentally, he already had Yuanying in the Dantian, and as long as he refined it, he would have the strength to refine it. No wonder his master said it was his chance.


    After a series of strange things, Ning Tao had to believe something incredible. He should have thought that he could even realize his perspective ability. It seems reasonable to have some monks who can practice.


    Since the master had not found a bad monk for the time being, he knew that there was a good monk among him.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know if he has the ability of perspective. Wu Chenzi knows if he knows. After thinking about it, he subconsciously regards it as his deepest secret. After all, it''s better for everyone to have his own little secret. Only in this way can he live for a long time.

 Chapter 30

    After carefully reading the mental method on the cloth brocade, Ning Tao began to calm down and ponder it carefully. Gradually, he realized something in his heart.


    In fact, practice is also very simple. What we pay attention to is a process of accepting Qi. Through some tips, we can hide the spiritual power hidden in the air in the elixir field. In this way, we can have a stronger physique than ordinary people, and also have some special abilities.


    But if you are not qualified, you can''t even try your best to get started.


    Naqi''s "young master, calm down. I''m going to investigate this matter. Don''t worry. If that boy really gets away with it, I promise he won''t live tomorrow."


    Waiting for Cao Yang to vent his anger, kuizi slowly raised his head and said with a sharp color on his face.


    "Waste, dare to do it before finding out the situation? What if the police call? Can we use our brains to do things? " As soon as Cao Yang''s eyes glared, he was furious.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll check it right away."


    Kuizi''s neck shrinks when he hears that he seems to be afraid of Cao Yang.


    "It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail. If you can''t find out tomorrow, I want your head."


    Cao Yang roared loudly and then ordered to kuizi impolitely.


    "Yes, I''ll check it now."


    When kuizi heard the words, he walked out of the room as if he had been pardoned.


    When the room was quiet, a middle-aged man in a black dress came out of the bedroom with a glass of scarlet liquid in his hand as soon as the door opened.


    "Yes, master!"


    Seeing the middle-aged man, Cao Yang looked like a different person, with a little fear on his face, and immediately fell to his knees.


    "Well, apprentice, the recent blood food is not enough. You should grasp it."


    The middle-aged man came near and coughed in a low voice. His face was white and his voice was heavy.


    "Shifu, because we have robbed too many children recently, the police have done a lot of investigation, so we have to restrain ourselves. But Shifu, don''t worry, I have sent people to other places for Shifu. I believe a lot of blood food will be sent soon."


    Hearing the words of the middle-aged man, Cao Yang''s face turned pale and sweat rolled on his forehead, so he said.


    "Well, don''t worry. As long as my cultivation is restored, I will give you what you want." The middle-aged man smiles and nods gently.


    "Thank you, master. Tonight''s blood food is ready. It''s still in the basement. It''s a five-year-old boy." As soon as Cao Yang heard the words and looked happy, he hastened to respectful way.


    "Yes." As soon as the middle-aged man''s eyes brightened, he seemed to think of something and drank all the scarlet in the cup: "why, I think you are in some trouble. Do you want me to help you solve it. "It''s just a suckling child, not worth the master''s hand."


    "Well, we should pay close attention to things. Recently, Hongmeng''s people have been checking hard. I''m going to be closed for a while when I''m sucking some blood again." The middle-aged man thought a little, then got up and strode away.


    In the dormitory of Zhongxia University, Ning Tao naturally doesn''t know that he has turned around in the gate of hell. At the moment, he is looking at his own spiritual power in his body.


    According to his cheap master, it would take more than a month for a monk with excellent qualifications to enter the school.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that after only one night of cultivation, he cultivated a wisp of his own Qi.


    The day after tomorrow, the twelve meridians of the human body are connected by the heaven and earth''s spiritual power, and then the spiritual power changes from Qi to liquid, that is, the congenital strong. Then the spiritual power can be freely released, and the gas can be released, that is, refining gas!


    I''m afraid there''s no more exciting way for people to get through this channel at night.


    Bang!


    Excited, Ning Tao hit a chair next to the bed with one punch. With a dull sound, the tabletop made of solid wood had a little concave surface. Although it was not obvious, it did exist.


    In addition, his perspective ability has been greatly enhanced. In the past, he only used to rest seven or eight times, but now he feels that he can use it 20 or 30 times.


    The spiritual power in his body can be absorbed by the light behind his eyes, so as to provide power instead of just consuming his spirit.


    Now in Ning Tao''s sight, the Qi that could not be sensed is no longer illusory. Using perspective, he can see these rare spiritual powers, which is very wonderful.


    When he absorbed the Qi into his body, he felt comfortable every week, as if he had gone through a whole body sauna.


    Suddenly, the sound of unlocking came from outside the door, which made Ning Tao move in his heart. Then the door of the dormitory was opened, and the three people kneaded their bleary eyes and came in. They were the brothers of Ning Tao''s dormitory.


    "Yo, the third is back. I thought you were immersed in your sister-in-law. You can''t help yourself."


    "Third brother, it turns out that you''re playing in the dark. When did you find the sister-in-law for us secretly? It''s very deep for us to hide."After two rounds of talking with the monkey.


    "That''s right. Second, it''s still van geyse. It seems that my sister-in-law loves you very much."


    The second one touches Ning Tao''s suit and teases him.


    In this regard, Ning Tao only has a bitter smile, this dress is really bought by Xia Mengfei, but he is really a small white face.


    "I said the third, you are lucky. Tell me honestly, when will you catch our school flower Tong Yaqian?"


    The eldest brother also says to Ning Tao.


    "Tong Yaqian?" Ning Tao''s mind suddenly jumped out of that night''s beautiful, but then on a black line: "don''t talk nonsense, when I''ll be with Tong Yaqian again."


    "Second, you are not honest. Tong Yaqian has been looking for you for two days, and she has sent you the clothes that you left behind. She says that she has something to do with you. You can do it."


    "What''s the matter with Tong Yaqian?"


    For that night, Ning Tao simply chose not to explain and asked directly.


    "Well, she should be in the study room now. Third brother, if you go to him, you should see her." The monkey lay on the bed and said vaguely.


    "Well, I''ll see." Ning Tao is afraid of Cao Bin''s immortality, so he runs away in a hurry.


    "Cut, still say it doesn''t matter, run faster than rabbit." The second one put out his hand and compared his middle finger with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 31

    Ning Tao knows that Tong Yaqian studies hard, but he doesn''t think that the other party won''t let go of the rest day, which makes him a little embarrassed.


    Last time after parting with the other party, he gave a shirt to the other party. Unexpectedly, the other party still kept it in mind, so he really returned it.


    In the morning of University weekends, there are not many students. Ning Tao walks around in several self-study rooms and soon finds out each other.


    There are only three or two students in such a big classroom. It''s easy to find.


    Today''s Tong Yaqian is wearing a pure white shirt on her upper body and a pair of light blue jeans on her lower body. Although she is not a famous brand, she is very decent but has a unique charm when she wears it on her partner.


    Ning Tao came to the front, saw the other side is reading, also do not disturb, self-care sitting in each other''s side, so quietly looking at each other.


    About is to feel Ning Tao that burning eyes, Tong Yaqian subconsciously a look up, suddenly and Ning Tao''s eyes to a collision.


    "Ah Ning Tao, why are you here? "


    Seeing Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian was surprised at first, and then lost her voice with some joy.


    "Well, I happened to be OK. I came out and looked around and saw you!"


    Ning Tao naturally won''t say that he came to her specially, so he said casually at the moment.


    "Oh, thank you for last time. I went to your dormitory to find you. Your dormitory said you were not in!"


    About is to think of the last kiss, said the last thing, Tong Yaqian face rose, Teng light blush, eyes some dodge.


    "It''s OK. We are classmates. We should help each other."


    Ning Tao waved his hand, and then he said, "by the way, did Cao Bin trouble you?"


    In his heart, Cao Yang and his brothers have been marked as killing each other for a long time. Yesterday, he almost died in the hands of the other. Now he is still alive. When he comes back, he will find a chance to settle the accounts with Cao.


    "No, I seldom go out these two days. By the way, you haven''t eaten yet. Let me treat you to dinner. Thank you for helping me!"


    Tong Yaqian will close the book, high interest, now watching Ning Tao pluck up courage.


    "Well, I didn''t eat either. Let''s go!"


    Still don''t say, listen to the other party so say, he is really a little hungry, immediately readily agreed.


    They didn''t eat at school. Instead, they ran outside the school and found a place to sell Hula soup. They ordered two buns and two bowls of Hula soup and ate them.


    "I can only treat you to this. Don''t mind!"


    Looking at Ning Tao eating very hard, Tong Yaqian nose Qinchu a sweat, said.


    To tell you the truth, she was a little nervous. There was a big bed in her room. On the side of the bed was a thin middle-aged woman. When she saw Ning Tao, she asked in amazement.

 Chapter 32

    "Mom, this is my classmate Ning Tao. I happened to meet him at school today. He wants to see you!"


    Tong Yaqian''s hand is glued to the corner of her clothes, her head is hanging, and her voice is like a mosquito.


    "Hello, auntie. I have a good relationship with Yaqian. I''ve wanted to visit you for a long time."


    Ning Tao a tiny smile, pour is no stage fright, big square of say.


    "Oh, Qianqian''s classmate, where is the young man from?"


    See the appearance of Tong Yaqian, as the past Qianqian mother, how can not see the clue, anxious, examine Ning Tao asked.


    "Auntie, I''m from your province. I''m in the same class as Yaqian!"


    Ning Tao stands at the edge of the bed, secretly has opened the perspective, quietly look up.


    How many people are there in your family, young man


    It''s about her daughter''s happiness. Qianqian''s mother naturally wants to ask carefully, and she''s not tired of it now.


    "Mom, it''s Ning Tao''s first time to come to our house!"


    Seeing that her mother was like checking her household registration, Tong Yaqian couldn''t hang her face any more, so she put in a word of anger.


    "Auntie, I''m an orphan. When I was a child, my parents died in a car accident!"


    Ning Tao has a good feeling for this kind-hearted middle-aged woman, and now he has no way to hide.


    "Car accident? I''m sorry, son. I don''t know. My father and I had a car accident, too. Ah... "


    Ning Tao''s words will pull Qianqian mother into the memory, with memory on her face, looking at Ning Tao''s look, there is a trace of apology.


    "Never mind!"


    After all, his parents have been dead for many years. Ning Tao doesn''t mind about it either. He frowned and began to explore: "Auntie, I heard Ya Qian say that you can''t get out of bed. Can you tell me something specific?"


    This Kung Fu, he has seen the situation of the other side almost, the other side of the body has half of the nerve necrosis, if you want to recover, I''m afraid it''s very difficult, it seems more difficult.


    "Ah, I''ve been like this since the last car accident. At first, I can barely move. Later, this half of my body is completely unconscious. The doctor says it''s incurable. I feel sorry for my old age and add a burden to my daughter!"


    About is sympathizing with each other, Qianqian mother did not hide, in the heart also to this warm-hearted sunshine big boy has some good feelings.


    "So it is, auntie. I heard that massage can alleviate the situation. It''s just that I learned a set of massage techniques from my grandfather. Would you like to have a try?"


    Seeing the situation of the other party''s family, Ning Tao also shows compassion. Even if he doesn''t mention Tong Yaqian, he just looks at the suffering of a middle-aged woman, and it''s not good for him to stand by.


    "If you have this heart, you really don''t need it. My aunt knows that she is dying!"


    Qianqian''s mother gently shakes her head when she hears the speech. She naturally doesn''t believe that massage will really have much effect. Seeing that Ning Tao is sincere, she doesn''t want to let the other party do useless work.


    "It''s OK. Try anyway. What if it really works?"


    Ning Tao knows each other''s mind, but he can''t say it clearly, so he says again.


    "Ning Tao, is massage really effective?"


    Tong Yaqian originally thought Ning Tao was just talking casually, but now she saw that the other side was determined, as if he had a plan in mind, and her idea was shaken.


    J Yong X / Jiu, free C fee $5 see small u said H ''


    "well, believe me. Absolutely effective


    Ning Tao nodded heavily, very sincerely.


    "Good!"


    Tong Yaqian naturally hopes that her mother can get better as soon as possible. Holding the idea of having a try, she turns her head and looks at her mother: "Mom, if you don''t let Ning Tao try, even if it doesn''t work, at least you can activate your muscles and bones!"


    For her, as long as her mother had a glimmer of hope, she would not give up.


    "This Silly girl, when Ning Tao comes to our house for the first time, you let her give her a massage! " Qianqian''s mother glared at Tong Yaqian and pretended to be angry.


    "It doesn''t matter, auntie. We Qianqian are very good friends. Besides, auntie, you should let me practice all my hands!" Ning Tao knew that the crux of the problem was here, so he half joked.


    Finally convinced the two, Ning Tao is not idle, until Tong Yaqian will cover the mother''s body to remove the quilt, ready.


    Because Tong Yaqian''s mother is sick in bed all the year round, she is very thin, her legs are only skin and bone, and her muscles are atrophic.


    "Auntie, my massage may hurt a little. Please bear with it a little bit!"


    Seeing each other''s appearance, Ning Tao sighs in his heart and says.


    "Don''t worry, auntie. Just massage!" Qianqian mother gave ningtao a reassuring look, looking at each other said.


    One side of Tong Yaqian can not help but nervous up, every attempt, she holds a little hope.


    Over the years, my mother''s bedridden illness has made the family in a precarious state and can no longer withstand any attack.When Ning Tao''s hands really touched each other''s atrophic leg, his brow could not help wrinkling. The leg didn''t feel like a leg, but like a piece of wood. The situation was not so bad.


    He doesn''t know that his perspective can cure this problem, but he can only try his best at the moment.


    If the massage is false and the perspective is true, I''m afraid it won''t help to ask the master of traditional Chinese arts to massage. The nerves are dead.


    Ning Tao''s eyes lit up slightly in the depth. When he massaged his hands gently, his eyes were opened again. His clothes and skin disappeared automatically, leaving out the shriveled muscles and a small amount of flowing blood.


    Qian''s first thing to do is to let him regain his innervation.


    Hiss..... Concentrate. The white light of treatment slowly enters Qianqian''s mother''s leg through Ning Tao''s hands.


    If he wanted to use perspective one day ago, he would not be so relaxed. But after practicing mental Dharma, he could control perspective by himself.


    As long as he is willing, even if someone stands beside him, he can''t use perspective at all.


    With the white light moistening Qianqian''s mother''s legs, Ning Tao''s heart is slightly relaxed. He can see clearly, and the perspective is really effective.


    Qianqian''s mother didn''t hold much hope, but after a massage, she felt that her legs were numb, just like a little ant crawling in her skin.


    "Yes It''s working! "


    Qianqian''s mother is very happy with this situation. She doesn''t feel her legs at all. Now she suddenly has this feeling. It''s the nerve in her legs recovering slowly. She can''t help but be very happy.


    "What? Is it really working? "


    Tong Yaqian stares big eyes, a face of disbelief, this also too flustered Miao.


    "Well, numb, a little perceptive!"


    Qianqian''s mother can''t help but give up with some joy, not to mention much joy in her heart.


    "Well, I said it worked!"


    Ning Tao smiles, does not look up, but continues to show perspective.


    However, he was not very happy in his heart. The situation of the other side was very bad, and it was not overnight to want complete treatment.


    "Bang, bang, bang, open the door!"


    Suddenly, as soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, the sound of smashing the door came from the door.


    "It''s Aunt Li who collects rent downstairs!" Hearing the voice, Tong Yaqian''s face changed and her voice trembled.


    "Ning Tao, you are in this room. I''ll deal with it!" Tong Yaqian bit lip petal, went out in a hurry.


    "I said Yaqian, we have been in arrears for three months. If we can''t pay the rent today, don''t blame me for driving you out!"

 Chapter 33

    "I''m sorry, Aunt Li. Could you spare me a few days, a week at most, and I promise to send you the rent."


    Outside the room, I think of Tong Yaqian''s low voice, imploring.


    "A week? What do you think, little girl? I don''t want to eat. I tell you the truth, you must bring me money today, or you''ll take your dying mother out of my house to avoid bad luck. "


    Just now the voice of the broken Gong started again. It seemed that it was intended to be heard by the people in the room. It was intended to raise the voice.


    "Auntie Li, please, give me a few days..." Outside the room, Tong Yaqian''s voice has been brought to cry.


    "Come on, it''s not that I said you''re a girl. You''re good-looking. In fact, there are many ways to earn money. According to what I say you''re going to study, I can introduce a job. As long as you promise, you don''t have to work, and there are lots of money."


    "How much rent?"


    Ning Tao couldn''t listen in the room. Seeing Tong Yaqian''s mother''s face dead, he immediately came out and looked up. He saw a fat old pig standing at the door with a string of gold chains. Her arms were thicker than Tong Yaqian''s thighs. Her face was full of flesh. She supported her waist in one hand and hung a bag in the other.


    "Who are you, and where can I get your advice?"


    Seeing Ning Tao walking out of the room suddenly, the middle-aged pig woman raised her eyelids, and then she suddenly showed her momentum. As soon as she stared at Tong Yaqian, her eyes were full of saliva, and she said in a loud voice: "Tong Yaqian, who asked you to bring back no three no four people? We have a contract. "


    "Aunt Li, don''t... Don''t be angry. This is my classmate."


    Tong Yaqian see Ning Tao, pale, like a child doing wrong, at a loss.


    "Classmate? I think it''s your boyfriend. Pig old woman disdained of sweep Ning Tao one eye, disdain of way: "I say Tong Ya Qian, you this vision also too bad, see each other this dress up, also not more than 100 yuan, you this if climb up a rich and powerful, interest your home still have to save."


    "You speak more cleanly!"


    Ning Tao frowned, feeling that the woman''s mouth was too short, and even he had the impulse to hit people. He would take the rent as soon as he collected it, and he would tell others what to do.


    "What are you, hairy boy? I''m not clean. I dare to educate my mother. How did your parents educate you?"


    Pop!


    The other party''s words, completely angered Ning Tao, immediately he said nothing, a lunge came to the other side in front of a hand, a loud slap on the other side''s cheek.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    She was slapped in the face. She covered half of her face, and some of it was encircled. After a while, she reacted and immediately yelled: "do you dare to hit me? I''ll fight with you. " Then he sprang to Ning Tao.


    "Aunt Li, Ning Tao didn''t mean it."


    Eqnm


    seeing that Ning Tao dares to do something, Tong Yaqian is startled and tears are coming down. She quickly stops old pig.


    "Yaqian, get out of the way. I''m going to clean up this dirty mouthed shrew today." Ning Tao pulls Tong Yaqian with one hand.


    The other party''s repeated clamour has already infuriated Ning Tao. He is determined to pay attention to clean up the other party.


    "Who do you mean, shrew, boy? You want to die." The old pig hears speech, momentum is more fierce, want to scratch on Ning Tao body.


    Pop!


    As soon as Ning Tao stretched out his hand, he grasped a middle-aged woman''s strong arm. With a little spiritual power in her body, she seemed to have been performed the method of body immobilization, and immediately froze there.


    In the realization of Ning Tao, the other side''s neural context is presented one by one. He just slightly urges the aura to interfere, and the other side has a reaction.


    Pig was arrogant, but let the other party hold an arm, she was horrified to find that half of her body was like electricity, even lost consciousness.


    "If you dare to hit someone, I''ll call the police. I''ll call the police."


    Pig eyes finally have some fear, the body does not dare to move, just want to get rid of Ning Tao''s control.


    Bang!


    Ning Tao was angry in his eyes. Then he shot a black light out of his eyes and ran into the pig''s body at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Then he threw one hand and the pig fell to the ground.


    "Oh, it''s killing me!"


    The pigs who fell on the ground had no time to care about the pain of falling. They just held their stomachs, and the sweat on their forehead was rolling and shouting.


    "I don''t like threats. I hate people saying I''m ill bred. I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Ning Tao slowly bent over, coldly looking at the pigs on the ground, he said impolitely.


    "What kind of magic do you give me? I''ll sue you."


    It''s so strange that she was caught by the other party, and then she felt a strange pain in her stomach, which was getting worse and worse."I don''t want to die yet, do I have a stomachache now?" Ning Tao picked pick eyebrow, light way.


    "What?"


    Hearing the other side''s words, the pig shivered unconsciously.


    It''s so strange that she has never encountered such a phenomenon in her life. It''s incredible.


    "Is the other immortal?" In the heart of the pig, I can''t help but rise this idea. It''s not surprising that she thinks that the other party can control her function. It''s terrible.


    When the idea rose, she forced out a smile and said, "little brother, I was blind just now. Please let me have a lot of money."


    She is really afraid, encounter such immortal existence, she only look up to share, where dare to have other thoughts.


    "Will it be clean in your mouth?"


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and looked at the pig calmly.


    "Clean, clean, I don''t swear anymore."


    Pig now want to die heart, just now he also threatened others, feel the pain in the stomach, let her consciousness especially clear.


    Ning Tao didn''t really want to know what to do with the other party. Seeing the pig begging for mercy, he immediately stretched out a finger and casually pointed it on the other party''s body: "if it''s dirty again, I won''t forgive you."


    No more pain?


    By the other party''s easy point, the pig felt that the pain suddenly disappeared. It really came and went quickly, and a look of amazement flashed on his face.


    "Get up."


    Seeing such a big meat mountain lying on the ground without image, Ning Tao''s eyes jumped and his heart was a little greasy.


    "I''m sorry, little brother. I''m just my sister. I''m blind. I bumped into you. I hope you don''t have the same opinion with me."


    The pigs who got up from the ground were still scared, as if they had picked up a life. Now they spoke with a little flattery.


    "Little brother?" Ning Tao rolled a white eye in the heart, the other party''s this age, when his mother is more than enough, but he is also lazy to do more fuss in this, he asked: "how much is the total rent?"


    "No, no, I don''t want the rent."


    Hearing the other party mention the rent again, the pigs are going to cry. It''s very important for them to die. This person can do magic tricks. How dare she ask for the rent.


    "Cut the crap, pay off the debt, one yard to one yard, can you still lose your money?" Ning Tao frowned and his voice sank.

 Chapter 34

    Although Ning Tao has perspective, he doesn''t want to bully the weak. Besides, he''s not bad for money now.


    "It''s three months'' rent, 4500 yuan! If you really give them, you can give them 4000. "


    Seeing that the other party''s words were not artificial, the pig gritted her teeth and said it. After all, more than 4000 yuan was not a small fraction for her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose you a cent."


    Ning Tao touched his pocket. Thinking that the money in his pocket was not enough, he raised his head and said, "I don''t have enough money in my pocket. You wait here. I''ll get it for you now!"


    "No, I have a POS machine!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was going to withdraw money, the pig quickly took out a ready POS machine from his pocket and continued to say.


    "No, no, Ning Tao, I can''t use your money!"


    Tong Yaqian on one side has long been stunned, a series of things happen too strange, let her have some at a loss.


    Just when Ning Tao wants to swipe the card, she reacts and immediately stops it.


    The other party has already helped her too much. Not to mention helping her out last time, this time her mother''s leg seems to have the effect of the other party''s massage. When the pigs are aggressive, Ning Tao comes forward and makes her very moved.


    "It''s OK, let''s not be polite!"


    Ning Tao waves his hand. He has more than 2.5 million yuan on his card. To tell the truth, the more than 4000 yuan is just a piece of cake. If he can help Tong Yaqian, he will do it.


    "But But you''ve helped me so much! "


    Tong Yaqian bit the lip, still refused to shake her head, firm attitude.


    "I said, girl Tong, why are you so desperate? Since you are your boyfriend and have money, it''s also in your pocket to pay the rent for you. So it seems that you will have a good time in the future and find someone who knows you well!"


    Seeing that the situation was a little stiff, the pig quickly opened his mouth to get rid of the encirclement. At the same time, he did not forget to flatter Ning Tao.


    "He''s not It''s not that Tong Yaqian made a big fuss for him.


    "He''s not rich, and he''s willing to pay the rent for you, so you should accept it!" As soon as the pig turns around, it seems that she has incarnated into a woman. The words she says make Ning Tao speechless.


    Tong Yaqian, a girl who has not been involved in the world, can''t stop this. Suddenly, she is too embarrassed to speak.


    "Well, I''ll give you the money and get out of here!"


    See this pig more say more outrageous, Ning Tao is also a black line, hasten to urge a way.


    "Girl Tong, you see your mother has been ill for so long, and I''m very busy. I haven''t been able to come to see your mother. This is 300 yuan. You can buy some delicious food for your mother later!"


    When Ning Tao swipes his card, the pig takes out 300 yuan from his bag and puts it into Tong Yaqian''s hand. He also uses Yu Guang to see Ning Tao''s reaction from time to time.


    There''s no way. If you can get out of here safely, the pigs will feel that they''ve had a big fortune. Now, it''s natural that they can spend a little money to avoid disaster.


    He can also see that this mysterious young man has an unusual relationship with Tong Yaqian. In order to appease each other, he gritted his teeth and took out 300 yuan.


    "Aunt Li, this I can''t have that! "


    See each other back to their own money, Tong Yaqian quickly declined.


    "Take it for you, girl Tong. It used to be auntie. If you don''t hate auntie, take the money!"


    It has to be said that pigs are very good at talking. In a few words, Tong Yaqian is silent.


    Finally, seeing that Ning Tao''s face was relaxed, the pig was relieved. With Ning Tao''s permission, he ran away.


    "Ning Tao Thank you. The money I''ll pay you back later! "


    How can Tong Yaqian not know that all this is the credit of Ning Tao? The rent collection pigs usually don''t treat their mother and daughter as human beings. They often add up evil words. Today, after Ning Tao''s performance, she is very grateful.


    "It''s OK. I''ll talk about the money later. Let''s go and see my aunt first." Ning Tao shyly smiles and waves his hand.


    "Ning Tao, thank you this time. My aunt can see that you are a good man. My family Qianqian is a little cowardly. You should let her do more in the future!"


    Outside a conversation, Qianqian mother naturally heard the heart, at the moment to see two people come in, eyes moist up, words faint with the meaning of trust.


    When a man marries, a woman marries. When her daughter looks at Ning Tao, she has an inexplicable feeling. How can a mother not see it.


    After what happened today, Qianqian''s mother also recognized Ning Tao. This is not because Ning Tao is willing to pay the rent, but because she sees her daughter bullied and dares to stand up.


    Since she was paralyzed in bed, her daughter has suffered a lot of grievances. They live on subsistence allowances. They don''t know how much they have suffered. Now that they can find a shelter, how can a mother refuse.


    "Ma, what are you talking about?"


    Hearing his mother''s words, Tong Yaqian''s face, which had just faded from the flush, was once again dyed with rosy clouds.Ning Tao is also a face of embarrassment, he did not expect Qianqian mother was misunderstood, for a time he opened his mouth, it is not easy to explain.


    In fact, Tong Yaqian looks good and has a pleasant personality. Ning Tao is still in favor of her. It''s just that she''s coming too fast. If she pushes the boat along like this, it''s hard to avoid taking advantage of others'' danger.


    "Auntie, your paralysis massage can be cured, but it takes a certain amount of time because you have been for a long time, but you can rest assured that I will cure you!"


    After the three exchanged greetings, Ning Tao checked Qianqian''s mother again and vowed to do so.


    "Ah Really? Ning Tao


    Tong Yaqian smell speech not just shy, eyes burning looking at ningtao road.


    "Well, two months at most, I promise!"


    Ning Tao laughs, half joking.


    In fact, two months is still his conservative view. Now his cultivation is growing with each passing day, his perspective ability will also be greatly increased, and his speed can be accelerated.


    "Well Can I learn massage from you? "


    Hearing that her mother could stand up again, Tong Yaqian''s heart was beating so hard that she couldn''t wait. She never thought that massage could also cure paralysis. In order to make her mother get better soon, she couldn''t wait.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao was embarrassed and didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    His massage is really unique, but even if we teach each other, it can''t achieve his effect. After all, he mainly relies on perspective.


    "Qianqian, what do you say? If Ning Tao can see a doctor for me, we will be grateful. You still want to learn from other people''s ancestors!"


    Qianqian''s mother saw that Ning Tao was embarrassed, so she scolded Qianqian.


    Even if the other party didn''t refuse, she could understand that if she could master such magical techniques, how could she teach others casually? It''s a business that can''t be bought for a lot of money.


    "Ah I''m sorry, I''m sorry! " Tong Yaqian understand come over, also know how to return a responsibility, immediately wave a hand way.


    "It doesn''t matter. Yaqian wants to study. Usually you can activate your aunt''s muscles and bones, but because of your lack of heat, the effect is much worse!"


    Ning Tao a listen to, know the other party misunderstood, massage technique to the other party also all have to, think about, if Tong Yaqian learn, also can help his mother recover, readily agreed.

 Chapter 35

    Next, Ning Tao and Tong Yaqian did not stay at home for long. After a pause, Ning Tao and Qian Qian''s mother said hello, and they went out.


    When the other party''s mother is settled, Ning Tao doesn''t forget to rent a house for himself, which is also imminent.


    With the job of treating Qianqian''s mother, he couldn''t rent too far away, so they began to look around.


    Ning Tao has money in his pocket. For him, as long as the house conditions are suitable, money is not a problem. After all, with perspective, money is not a very thorny problem for him.


    His residence requirements are not high, just enough quiet, not long, two people will see a house, two rooms and a hall, the room is very spacious, lighting is enough.


    What makes Ning Tao quite like is that there are all kinds of facilities in the house. If you move in, you can live in it. Some things can be bought sparingly, mainly because you don''t bother.


    Of course, the price is not cheap. For 2500 yuan a month, Ning Tao rented it directly for the second half of the year, and he paid the money freely.


    Tong Yaqian also slightly reproaches him, the implication is that he lives alone, why do you have to have two rooms and one living room, and the other one is wasted, so it''s not cost-effective.


    Ning Tao just laughs and doesn''t explain. He doesn''t care about more money. The extra room is for Tong Yaqian. After all, Tong Yaqian has one room and one living room. It''s very inconvenient to live with her mother.


    As for the inconvenience of living with him, Ning Tao doesn''t think about it. Anyway, it''s convenient for him.


    After renting the house, the two went out again. Although there was no lack of basic equipment in the house, they still had to buy some bedding.


    Tong Yaqian and Ning Tao spent the whole morning shopping in the nearby store before they finished their shopping. After that, they volunteered to clean the room.


    "Yaqian, thank you!"


    Looking at the brand-new room, Ning Tao poured a glass of water for it and said sincerely.


    "Why do you want to thank me? I also want to thank you for helping me pay the rent in advance and treating my mother''s illness. Even if I sell myself to you as a baby sitter, it''s not enough to repay you!"


    After mixing with Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian also learned to play a little joke.


    "Then you can sell it to me!" Ning Tao laughs and says impolitely.


    "Bah, what a beautiful idea!"


    Tong Yaqian heard each other''s voice, gently quenched Ning Tao a, don''t go over the face, the face can''t help flying up two rosy clouds.


    Tong Yaqian stayed here in ningtao until the evening, until she saw the weather outside, so she was a little anxious. Her mother agreed to go to school together tomorrow and left in a hurry.


    After Tong Yaqian left, Ning Tao filled himself with a few mouthfuls of tea, and put the fire pressure in his heart down, which was too provocative.


    The other side''s skin is so good, when talking with him, he couldn''t help but secretly opened the perspective.


    As a result, I couldn''t get rid of it. I couldn''t see enough. After reading it over and over again, I had overdrawn my perspective ability. In my heart, I was full of admiration.


    "Ah, the cultivation is too shallow!"


    Ning Tao in the room deep a lazy waist, some meaning still not enough of murmur way, not satisfied, see a while to rest for a while, don''t mention more awkward.


    After that, Ning Tao went back to the bedroom, closed the door, sat on the bed with his knees crossed, and began to meditate.


    Practice has never been a one dig and vibration, to persevere, Ning Tao was a child with perseverance, now practice, is not impatient.


    When he was practicing, the bead of congealing heart on his wrist lit up slightly, and the spiritual power in the air was obviously faster.


    After the experiment, Ning Tao realized that his cheap master had given him something against the heaven. With this, he could absorb three times more spiritual power than usual. This is also the reason why he was able to cultivate spiritual power directly yesterday.


    Feel around the spirit slowly condensed, Ning Tao slowly into the deep breathing.


    There is no time for cultivation. When Ning Tao wakes up, he is awakened by waves of vibration. Although he enters into deep breathing, some of his senses are more sensitive. He can feel the sound from the roof from time to time.


    "Why don''t you go to bed in the middle of the night?"


    Ning Tao takes out his mobile phone and looks at the time. He finds that it''s more than 12 o''clock. He''s still not calm upstairs. He can''t help but be curious. Now he opens the perspective and faces up.


    The ceiling disappears, the cement disappears, and then the situation in the upstairs room is in front of Ning Tao''s eyes.


    This is a look, Ning Tao suddenly silly eyes, breathing a little shortness of breath, upstairs is about a young couple, two people are piston movement, war is in full swing.


    Looking at the two white meat insects intertwined together, Ning Tao almost did not shed nosebleed, this is too fragrant, the whole live broadcast ah.


    Moreover, the posture of the other side is also unusual. It''s reversed. The man is at the bottom and the woman is at the top.


    Looking at the two groups of shaking white meat, tottering, there is a fire in Ning Tao''s heart. This is his first time to watch the live broadcast, which is called a blood spurt.Why?


    When he was watching, Ning Tao suddenly felt a little dumb. The blood baby, who had been silent in his Danhai sea, suddenly moved. Then a strange breath came out from above and quickly spread to his body.


    "Not good." Sensing this breath, Ning Tao screams that it''s bad. He quickly closes his eyes and turns on the pure Yang Wuji power.


    It turned out that when the breath poured into his body, he had a strong desire to vent, blood gushing.


    This reminds him of the formation of the blood baby that master told him, which makes him very smart.


    The blood baby is refined by the Yin Qi of the extremely Yin virgin. Now it forms a clever balance with the Yang Qi in his body. If there is external force, once it is broken, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Ning Tao hastened to take in the perspective and did not dare to see it. There was no woman around him now. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t find anyone. He had to suffer himself. It seems that he must be treated with no respect in the future.


    This night, Ning Tao did not sleep well, tossing and turning difficult to sleep, finally fell asleep, he actually had a flower dream.


    In his dream, he became a warrior. He conquered many cities by cutting through thorns and thorns. Women were gentle under him, and the trembling voice could always make him feel high. Only when the women under him could no longer be whipped, could he let go.


    It''s just that when I look down and see the woman under him, I''m shocked. It''s Tong Yaqian who looks at him with a beautiful face, smiling like a flower.


    Vent in the dream, in reality he also woke up, this wake up, Ning Tao suddenly a wry smile, it seems that he really should find a girlfriend, thanks to today he bought pants, the body of this is can''t wear, otherwise today will be empty back to school.


    Quickly clean up, Ning Tao got up to take a cold bath, just to see the time agreed with Tong Yaqi almost, he dressed neatly out of the door.


    Instead of going back to school first, he went to Tong Yaqian''s home, massaged his mother for half an hour, and had dinner at each other''s home before rushing to the college with Tong Yaqian.


    Unfortunately, today''s first class is an open class. Ning Tao and Tong Yaqian are going to the class. Now they are in a hurry together.


    k. It''s just that when they enter the classroom together, Ning Tao sees the envious and surprised eyes of the people around him, and his heart suddenly turns to be tired of it. He forgets it. It seems that the school flower has given him hatred.

 Chapter 36

    "Three, here!"


    In the classroom, seeing Ning Tao, the three monkeys in the dormitory waved to him. The second one began to shout.


    Seeing the bad eyes, Ning Tao didn''t plan to sit with Tong Yaqian. As soon as he turned around and nodded to each other, he went to the place of several people in his dormitory.


    "Third brother, yes, I went out with Xuehua last night and didn''t come back all night. It seems that I have made a breakthrough!"


    As soon as Ning Tao sat down, the monkey would lie on Ning Tao''s desk and smile.


    "Monkey, are you itching? Don''t talk nonsense. There''s nothing wrong with it!" Ning Tao a Zheng, immediately board board facial expression, wry smile to shake head way.


    "Why, I''m not an outsider. What can''t I say? I think the title of the second elder brother''s love saint will be given to the third younger brother!" The second is also shaking his head, a look of your dishonesty.


    In the latest section of chapter y R


    "second brother, it''s not what you think. Let''s talk about it later!"


    See around there is a bad look, it seems that Ning Tao black line on the face of waving, there is no good way.


    Soon, the bell rang, Ning Tao and others had to stop talking and began to listen.


    To tell you the truth, this kind of open class is the most boring and inapplicable. Not long after class, half of the students in the class have died and fallen asleep.


    Although Ning Tao didn''t sleep and was not idle, he began to accumulate spiritual power little by little.


    After flipping through the textbook, Ning Tao was shocked. He didn''t often read it, but now he was surprised to find that he could recite it only after reading it once or twice.


    Moreover, even the meaning of the words, he did not need to deliberate, but also immediately understood seven or eight points.


    It''s amazing that Ning Tao is shocked. He doesn''t open the perspective. Does it mean that cultivation has improved my IQ, feeling all these changes, Ning Tao''s heart is surging, and this eye is not a copier?


    Next, in order to test his ability, he began to open the whole book. He read it and memorized it carefully. Sure enough, after just reading it once or twice, he could recite it thoroughly.


    "Can perspective never forget." Ning Tao looks a little excited. With this mace, no matter what he learns, he will be much more relaxed.


    "I said, third brother, what strength do you turn back and forth? Can flowers grow in the book?" Seeing that Ning Tao turned the book fast, the monkey rolled his eyes and whispered.


    "I''m trying to see if I can grow flowers!" Ning Tao laughs and looks up and continues to look.


    Whether it''s perspective or cultivation, he doesn''t intend to reveal it to his dormitory. It''s not distrust, but people around him know too much they shouldn''t know. Sometimes it''s not a good thing.


    "Yo, after the third brother''s good luck, his words are different. He''s a little fluffy!" Seeing Ning Tao joking, the monkey teased him.


    Ning Tao just smiles and opens his mouth.


    But he patronized reading, did not notice, there are two eyes in the classroom from time to time will fall on him.


    If he looks back, he will find that the owner of one of his eyes is Tong Yaqian, whose eyes reveal a trace of affection.


    The other came from a corner. Cao Bin was lying on the table with a look of resentment in his eyes.


    Originally, his brother promised him to teach the man in front of him a lesson. Now seeing Ning Tao as if nothing had happened to him, he took him as his brother and just perfunctorized him. Now he was angry in his eyes.


    This morning, I saw two people coming side by side, and now Tong Yaqian''s eyes still fall on Ning Tao from time to time. They show their love so openly. Last time, because of Ning Tao, he was beaten again. Now I think of it, I still want him to gnash his teeth.


    "Ning Tao, you dare to rob my Yaqian. Wait, I will make you regret it!" Cao Bin''s face is blue and his heart is dark!


    "Ding!" When Ning Tao saw half of the book in his hand, the bell suddenly rang after class.


    Open class is two major sections together, there is a 20 minute break in the middle, Ning Tao did not care, still self-care reading.


    The monkey went out to the toilet, but after he came back, he looked at Ning Tao with a serious look and said, "third brother, no, I heard a bad news!"


    "Bad news? What''s the matter! " Ning Tao brow tip a pick, open mouth to ask a way.


    The monkey looked around and confirmed that no one was paying attention, so he whispered: "just now I heard a friend say that you robbed his girlfriend, and he wanted to find someone to deal with you!"


    "Take care of me?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and shook his head slightly. He raised a hint of sarcasm on his lips and said, "well, I''ve been itching recently. Let them come!"


    "Third brother, did you take the wrong medicine?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, the monkey was startled and pressed his voice to the bottom: "third brother, you may not know that although Cao Bin is not a thing, we can''t stir him up. It''s said that he is a member of the Cao family in Donghai and has great strength. We''d better not stir him up if we don''t!""I know that!"


    Ning Tao nodded, not a bit surprised, said: "don''t worry, it''s OK!"


    "What''s all right? You robbed his girlfriend. It''s strange that he won''t settle with you!"


    Monkey a pair of worried appearance, to this matter is dignified, said: "third brother, or Tong Yaqian even, anyway, you don''t lack beauty?"


    "What do you mean I robbed his girlfriend? When is Tong Yaqian his girlfriend?" Ning Tao frowned and said, "monkey, don''t pass on the wrong."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was still as if nothing had happened, the monkey swallowed his saliva and said, "of course I know that, but Cao Bin threatened to catch up with Tong Yaqian. With him standing there, who dares to catch up with Tong Yaqian? It''s not a matter of time!"


    "Well, don''t worry, I can handle it myself!"


    Ning Tao is not good to explain to the monkey his gratitude and resentment with Cao Bin, can only open his mouth to comfort.


    For Ning Tao, if Cao Bin doesn''t look for him, he has to look for him.


    He almost died at the knife edge of the Cao family. The enemy has gone. At present, he is just a Cao Bin. He doesn''t care. If the other party dares to come, he will surely teach him a painful lesson.


    One morning, Ning Tao was reading seriously. At noon, his brain was hazy, so he had to stop.


    Headache of knead knead eyebrow, Ning Tao heart secret way: it seems can''t see too much at one time, to enough ah, otherwise, will use the brain too much!


    When returning to the dormitory at noon, Ning Tao told his brothers about renting outside the college.


    When they heard Ning Tao renting a house outside the school, they were all surprised.


    They can know that Ning Tao is not rich, but when they heard that Tong Yaqian was also living nearby, they took it for granted. The second one patted him on the shoulder and said: "come on

 Chapter 37

    After lunch, Ning Tao was about to enter the dormitory building when he was blocked by Cao Bin who had been waiting for him.


    "Ning Tao, I have something to do with you. Let''s talk about it alone."


    Cao Bin patted Ning Tao on the shoulder and laughed at his evil spirit, as if they were good friends.


    "Well, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    Ning Tao sneers in the heart, pretends not to see the evil spirit in each other''s eyes, nods slightly, and goes to one side with it.


    "Ning Tao, I hope you stay away from Tong Yaqian in the future. That''s my woman, not what you can touch. Otherwise, you can''t bear the consequences!"


    When they came to a place where there was no one, Cao Bin did not hide the ferocity on his face, and went straight to the theme.


    In fact, he was also very depressed. At noon, he called his brother to ask about Ning Tao. However, he was scolded by his brother. He said something and waited for two days.


    Listening to the other party''s unclear words on the phone, Cao Bin is upset when he hears them. In his opinion, it''s clear and perfunctory.


    The other party is just a little-known boy. What''s the trouble.


    After being scolded, Cao Bin spills all his resentment on Ning Tao. But when he thinks of his brother''s words, he doesn''t dare to act rashly. He plans to talk to Ning Tao first.


    If the boy knows his face, he won''t be moved for the time being. If he doesn''t know his face, he can''t manage a lot. A student with no background dares to fight with him for a woman. It''s almost the same when he''s tired of life.


    As expected is this matter, Ning Tao in the heart secretly sneer, at the bottom up not cold hot way: "I didn''t understand you this words is what meaning!"


    Cao Bin''s face immediately darkened as soon as he said this. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao would dare to be tough with him at all. He immediately raised his voice: "you know what I mean, Ning Tao, don''t be confused. You are just a poor boy with no power and no power. You are not worthy of Tong Yaqian. Don''t think about the toad eating swan meat!"


    "You''re right. Toads want to eat swan meat. I think it''s suitable for you." Ning Tao showed a trace of irony on his face, and then he began to sneer.


    Cao Bin felt as if a chicken had been pinched by the neck. His face suddenly turned pig liver color, and his face changed one after another. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "Ning Tao, don''t blame me for not reminding you. If I see you with Tong Yaqian again, I will abolish you!"


    "It''s a big tone. It''s not sure who will waste it!" Ning Tao disdained to see Cao Bin one eye, directly born in the past.


    "Well, you have seed, wait for me!"


    Seeing that the conversation could not go on, Cao Bin gave a cruel word and strode away.


    See each other a pair of angry appearance, Ning Tao just a cold smile, did not care, turned away.


    In fact, he doesn''t care about the threat of the other party at all. Even if Cao Bin doesn''t trouble him, he will trouble the other party.


    "I don''t want to be shameful. I really think I can''t help you. In this case, don''t blame me!"


    Cao Bin walked on the road, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He thought that the two people entered the class like lovers in the morning. He was even more angry. He cursed all the way, and could not help it any more. He reached out and took out the phone and broadcast a number.


    After the call, Cao Bin turned around and went to the gate, waiting quietly.


    Within ten minutes, a silver gray van came over, and finally stopped in front of Cao Bin. As soon as the door opened, seven or eight young people came down, led by jiguantou.


    "Cao Shao, are you in such a hurry to find our brothers? What can I do for you?"


    Last time they were secretly instructed by Cao Bin to perform a double reed. Unexpectedly, it turned out that Ning Tao was cheap and Cao Bin was beaten.


    Fortunately, in the end, the two broke up and became friends. In order to please the gold owner, jiguantou even threatened to ask him if he had anything to do.


    "Third brother, help me clean up a person tonight!" Cao Bin overcast a face and said coldly.


    The cockscomb head, who was worried that he had no place to express himself, could not bear the scolding immediately: "who was the one who made Cao Shao angry? He simply didn''t know how to write the dead word. Cao Shao, you can say who you want to deal with. As long as the third brother comes out, you can''t make up your mind!"


    "It''s no one else. It''s the guy who got a good deal last time. If you dare to fight me this time, just deal with him!" The muscles on Cao Bin''s face trembled and said.


    "What? It''s the boy. Don''t worry, Cao Shao. If you don''t say that I have to deal with the boy, I hurt my two brothers last time. I made a mistake with Cao Shao. I can''t let him go! "


    Chicken crown head a listen is Ning Tao, immediately came to spirit, eyes are green.


    "Well, OK, is it OK to start tonight?"


    Seeing the cooperation of cockscomb head, Cao Bin felt confident and said that he had a good face.


    "Tonight? This... " Cockscomb''s face is difficult. After thinking about it, he hesitates.


    "Cao Shao, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with this. The boy lives in school. After all, we are people outside the school. If we run to the school and touch him, we''ll get into trouble!"After all, Zhongxia university is a facade of Donghai. Jiguantou also knows that it is not a place to be wild, so he tells his worries.


    "Don''t worry, he''s pestering my girlfriend now. It''s estimated that he will send her home tonight. All you have to do is listen to my command, wait for him on the way he must pass, and then give me a good repair!" Cao Bin said with a smile.


    "Oh, does Cao Shao want heroes to save beauty?"


    Chicken crown head smell speech, eyes a turn, suddenly open mouth to ask a way.


    ¡­¡­


    When it comes to hero saving beauty, Cao Bin feels some toothache, blushes and says: "don''t use it this time, we''ll talk about it next time!"


    "Well, listen to Cao Shao. Don''t worry about it this time. I''ll beat him. He can''t even recognize his mother!"


    When he heard that the other party didn''t need it, jiguantou was a little disappointed. How could he not know that the hero could not save the beauty, but that was just to make the other party satisfied, so that he could give more benefits to himself and others.


    "Well, remember, you must give him a good beating!" Cao Bin''s eyes were cold and gloomy, and his mouth was full of complacency.


    "Don''t worry, Cao Shao!"


    Cockscomb head nodded, a pair of vows, quite common enemy, but the voice fell, cockscomb head stick two fingers, embarrassed way: "Cao Shao, that You see, my brothers are not rich recently. Do you want to... "


    At the end of the day, Ji Guantou didn''t finish his words, and he laughed.


    "Don''t worry, as long as we get this done, 20000 yuan!" For money, Cao Bin did not care about it at all, and now he is bold.


    "Well done!" Cockscomb''s eyes shine, and he immediately answers.

 Chapter 38

    For Cao Bin''s careful thinking, Ning Tao naturally doesn''t know, but even if he knows, he doesn''t care. Now he is not yesterday''s amung, far from being able to take care of by a few cats and dogs. If the other party doesn''t come, he won''t be polite.


    With the strength of cultivation, he guaranteed that three or five great men could not get close to him at all.


    This afternoon''s class is an elective course. Ning Tao just walked into the classroom, and then noticed that two eyes fell on him. When he put his eyes on him, he could not help but feel a little nervous. Su Qianzheng, who had not seen him for many days, was sitting in a row with his dormitory. Now he was looking at Ning Tao without expression!


    If Ning Tao had the last person he wanted to see at school, it was Su Qian.


    The last thing was too embarrassing, but the other side also chose this course. They had to sit in the same big classroom inevitably. At the moment, he could only barely smile and nodded to Su Qian.


    No way, the other party has seen him, if you directly ignore, it''s hard to say.


    It''s just that he didn''t notice that Cao Bin is sitting on the corner of the classroom. This is not his course, but in order to keep an eye on Ning Tao, so that several people can start, he also gives up.


    At the moment, he looked at Ning Tao, and his eyes showed an undisguised look of resentment.


    "Ning Tao, as long as you dare to leave college today, I promise to break your third leg! Dare to rob women with me? " Cao Bin''s face seemed to sink out of water, and his heart said in secret.


    Soon, the bell rang and the teachers of elective courses came. But before long, Ning Tao was a little restless.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, several roommates in Su Qian''s dormitory cast their eyes from time to time, and their faces were filled with curiosity, which made Ning Tao feel more pressure.


    Sitting is not, right is not, Ning Tao simply out of sight for the net, directly took out the books he prepared, bowed his head and began to read.


    With his amazing perspective ability in the morning, he plans to make up for all the courses he has left behind. Ning Tao once heard that what he learned in the university is useless. In fact, it is not. In his opinion, everything in the university is useful, sometimes some very small things are used, but ordinary people don''t think about it at all.


    On this day, in order to avoid the eyes of Su Qian''s dormitory, Ning Tao was so absorbed that he didn''t even raise his head. The whole afternoon was full of spirit and fruitful.


    More than 300 pages of elective books have been read by him, and all of them have been remembered. Ning Tao is very satisfied with the speed of terror.


    Finally, after school in the afternoon, Ning Tao quickly cleaned up his things and planned to slip away. He was watched by the girls. He didn''t dare to look up all the time.


    "Ning Tao!"


    However, as soon as he stepped out of the classroom, a clear voice sounded in his ear. Ning Tao heard someone calling him. Looking back, it was Tong Yaqian who was waiting for him with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? Yaqian


    He was a little puzzled, as if he didn''t let the other party wait for him tonight. He asked immediately, but at the same time, he also felt numbness in his scalp.


    Even if he didn''t look back, he could feel the startled eyes quickly gathering towards him.


    Ning Tao secretly complained in his heart. If he just caused a little bit of waves this morning, it''s estimated that he has become one of the targets.


    "I I''m all right! I want to buy a la carte later and let me go to my home for dinner. I don''t know about you....


    looking at each other''s burning eyes, Tong Yaqian suddenly becomes a little bit pinched, twirling the corner of her clothes with one hand, and her words are not sharp.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to pause here. After all, the school flower is too eye-catching here. He agrees in a hurry and leaves here in a hurry.


    As soon as he left, Cao Bin came out with a black face and a slightly ferocious look. Looking at their backs, he took out the phone from his pocket and walked away quickly.


    "Shallow, this Ning Tao is also too much, see you didn''t say a word, unexpectedly still collude with Tong Yaqian, no, this tone absolutely can''t bear!"


    See Ning Tao unexpectedly with Tong Yaqian left, Qingqing suddenly some dumbfounded, and then immediately fried the pot, is not happy.


    "Yes, Qingqing, this person is too much. I can''t do it. I''m not satisfied with our shallow beauty to teach this playful radish a lesson." Other people in her dormitory also immediately helped.


    "Not what you think!" Su Qian''s eyes were sharp, and he stayed in his seat for a long time. Finally, he went away with a cold hum and pursed his red lips.


    She also really hates extremely, this Ning Tao is not to pursue her? How to still mix together with Tong Yaqian? Is she not as good as Tong Yaqian? In class, he didn''t even look at himself. In a moment, he became angry with Ning Tao. He made up his mind not to let Ning Tao go. How could anyone take advantage of her Su Qian!


    The most difficult thing to eliminate is beauty. Ning Tao has been addicted to tongyaqian''s family. It has to be said that it may be because the other party contacted this aspect earlier and made a good dish. On purpose, he had a good mouth."Yaqian, you''re a good cook. If anyone marries you, they''ll be lucky!"


    When they are about to break up, Ning Tao exaggerates and touches his stomach, half joking.


    "You If you like it, I''ll cook it for you every day! "


    Tongyaqian smell speech, then a sentence, but the words fell to feel some wrong, suddenly face a red, but some angry stare at him, that some shy expression is not a amorous feelings, let ningtao all see a stay.


    "You, what are you looking at?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s dull eyes, Tong Yaqian was flustered, especially when she touched his deep and quiet eyes.


    "Nothing!"


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, suddenly some embarrassment, dare not continue to see, after last night''s things, he does not want to let himself guilty at night.


    "Well, I saw Cao Bin staring at you all the time this morning. He won''t trouble you, will he?" After two people are a little silent, Tong Yaqian seems to think of something, hastily opens a way.


    "It''s OK. We didn''t know him much. How could he be full?"


    Ning Tao smiles and shakes his head. Naturally, he won''t tell each other that he has already offended the Cao brothers.


    The other party can''t help him. If he tells the other party, he will let her worry about herself.


    IQ


    "Yaqian, I''ll go back first, see you tomorrow!"


    "Well, I''ll cook your dinner tomorrow morning. Don''t be late." Tong Yaqian, like a little daughter-in-law, chuckled.


    Their residence is not far away, but not long after Ning Tao went downstairs, he was blocked by seven or eight young people in a small alley.


    Seeing these people clearly, Ning Tao looks a little surprised. These people are not others. They are actually jiguantou and others who cooperated with him last time.


    Seeing that each other still has a guy in his hand, Ning Tao knows that it''s hard to deal with the aftermath today.


    "What? Did one of you break Apple six again? "


    Since the other side appeared here, Ning Tao knew he couldn''t escape. He just laughed and said sarcastically.

 Chapter 39

    "Boy, I didn''t expect that your mouth was poisoned. Originally, I just wanted to teach you a lesson. Now I''ve changed my mind and I want to break your leg!"


    Chicken crown head smell speech is a Leng at first, then burst into a rage, in the hand of just tube clap of Pa Pa make a sound, a face of ferocious.


    He thought that when Ning Tao saw their formation, he had to beg for mercy immediately. He didn''t expect that the other side was so stingy, which immediately aroused his anger.


    "Did Cao Bin ask you to come?"


    Ning Tao turns a blind eye to the threat of Ji Guantou. He looks at the seven people in front of him and says in a deep voice.


    It''s a coincidence that he just lived outside yesterday. It''s not that he can''t find anyone who has a heart. Today, these people come to visit him. He has some insight when he thinks about the unhappiness with Cao Bin today.


    But to his disappointment, Cao Bin was not here, otherwise he would have left him a profound lesson.


    "Paralyzed, boy, you are so crazy that you dare to question my third brother. I don''t smoke!"


    After hearing that Ning Tao could still talk, plus what the other party said just now about Apple six, Huang Mao on one side couldn''t help it. On the one hand, he was angry, on the other hand, he wanted to show himself in front of the boss.


    While he was talking, he rubbed up and raised his hand. He beat Ning Tao in the face. A little boy dares to compete with them. Don''t you know what the underworld is?


    "Pa!"


    A loud voice came out, but it wasn''t Huang Mao''s slap. When the other person''s slap was round, Ning Tao''s body slipped slightly and dodged the past strangely. At the same time, he reached out and slapped the past, and the crisp sound fell. Yellow hair''s left face swelled quickly.


    "You... You dare to hit me!"


    Huang Mao covers half of his face and unconsciously steps back. Venus is about to appear in front of his eyes. He stares at Ning Tao and roars in disbelief.


    "This is a lesson for you. If your mouth is dirty again, I''ll tear your mouth!" Ning Tao looks cold, looking at Huang Mao''s cold way. , hiss!


    The rest of them didn''t see how Ning Tao did it at all. They took a cold breath one after another. It was Huang Mao who wanted to fan each other, but he was slapped in the face.


    However, after coming back to God, people''s anger was quickly aroused. What''s the matter? They are the underworld. If they want to repair others, they will be repaired in a twinkling of an eye.


    How can this bear, when the boss''s cockscomb eyes are about to stare out, immediately roared: "brothers, give me waste this ya!"


    Ma Ning''s head was in front of his shoulder.


    After cultivating Lingqi, Ning Tao not only improved his ability of perspective, but also his reaction speed was faster than before. Just now, with a little experiment, he was relieved.


    Although he doesn''t have much aura in his body, the reformed body is far from being comparable to these little gangsters in front of him. He doesn''t want to ask the answer he wants. Ning Tao is also a little angry.


    When the other party wants to abolish him, he will not be merciful. The steel pipe of jiguantou is fierce, but in Ning Tao''s eyes, it becomes much slower.


    Almost without too much thinking, Ning Tao grasped the steel tube with a big hand, and with a "bang", he tightly grasped the steel tube. Then he suddenly kicked out one leg, and the crowns came fast and went faster. He didn''t want the steel tube in his hand. With a shrill scream, he covered his crotch and jumped up.


    One foot to solve the other party''s boss, Ning Tao holding the other party''s steel pipe, wait until the yellow hair rushed, his steel pipe in the hands of a hit, accurately hit on the yellow hair''s chest.


    Dong!


    Just as Ning Tao was preparing to fight against Xiongwei, he suddenly felt a pain in his back. A steel pipe hit him on the back. Ning Tao frowned and had no time to turn around. He suddenly ran into his back.


    Oops!


    A sneak attack Ning Tao''s little gangster is not ready to defend, is hit by him so strongly, the whole person a scream, falls to the ground.


    However, after the sneak attack, Ning Tao also found his own shortcomings. After all, he did not practice martial arts, but relying on his strong body and perspective ability, his two fists are hard to beat four hands.


    After finding his weakness, Ning Tao doesn''t fight with these people. Instead, he swims around them and runs away. He will never face three people at the same time.


    "Yes? Can I use my psychic power? "


    After struggling with a little gangster again, Ning Tao suddenly had an idea in his heart. Just now, he only focused on the effect of spiritual power on his eyes, but ignored other uses.


    If you want to do it, when you see a little gangster coming, Ning Tao acts on his leg and kicks out when the other side approaches.


    Bang!


    This little gangster can be said to have fallen blood mold. Because he rushed too fast, he didn''t expect Ning Tao''s speed to be so fast. He couldn''t die. His opponent''s foot hit his chin accurately.


    Suddenly, he felt a pain in his chin, and his whole body was thrown out like a broken sack. Then, with a loud bang, he fell on his back and fell to the ground. His body twitched twice. As soon as it was dark, he was in a coma.In the moment of coma, the little gangster''s heart sadly floated an idea, "Chin off."


    Ning Tao was also startled by this little gangster''s tragic situation. He didn''t expect that Lingli was so powerful that he could hardly believe his eyes.


    But through the experiment also know the power of his hand, while the rest of these little gangsters Lengshen, he was not idle, did not want to rush past.


    Suddenly a burst of crying day shouniang scream one after another, Ning Tao three five divided by two will stand a few little gangsters to beat down to the ground.


    It''s not that he''s cruel, but that it''s even worse to deal with such a person if he''s kind and soft hearted.


    If he didn''t have spiritual power and perspective, I''m afraid he would be beaten to death by these little gangsters today.


    "Now, who made you do it?"


    After solving those little gangsters, Ning Tao came to the dead chicken crown head on the ground, stepped out with one hand, stepped on each other''s belly, and bent down in a cold voice.


    "Little brother... Little brother, spare your life, i... we have no instructions!"


    Chicken crown head was Ning Tao that kick hit the key, only feel lower body pain, eggs are going to break, forehead sweat rolling, pale incomparable, at the moment is extremely painful, see Ning Tao forced, scared, also don''t care about the pain, quickly said.


    But he knew the energy of the Cao family. He didn''t dare to give Cao Bin away until he had to.


    What''s more, if Cao Bin gives up, how can he ask for his 20000 yuan.


    "Don''t say, it''s not painful enough just now. Do you want me to do it again?" Ning Tao took aim at the crotch of the eye chicken crown head, cold hum a way.


    "Update} Z is the fastest in WNC (


    " ah... "


    excited by Ning Tao''s words, jiguantou only feels more pain in his lower body. Now he says in a hurry:" little brother, if you have something to say, I say, I say, it''s Cao Bin who asked us to deal with you. After it''s done, give us 20000 yuan. Let us go, little brother! "

 Chapter 40

    Chicken crown head is also no way, first to keep his little brother again, in line with the idea of dead friends do not die channel, it is not righteous to Cao Bin for out.


    He is very regretful now. In his opinion, he could get 20000 yuan just by lifting a finger. But now, he is on top of the iron plate. He has already scolded Cao Bin''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    At the same time, it also made him fluke. Fortunately, he didn''t offend Ning Tao last time. Otherwise, where could he fall today.


    Cao Bin!!!


    When Ning Tao heard that Yan''s eyes narrowed, there was a little evil spirit floating in his eyes. When his anger rose in his heart, it was exactly the same as what he thought. He didn''t expect that the other party came so fast.


    "Little brother, we''ve already told you what we''ve done today. Please let us go!" Chicken crown head covers crotch, pitifully looking at Ning Tao, intestines are going to regret green.


    "It''s OK to let you go back, but you should bring a word to Cao Bin for me!" Ning Tao thought about it for a while, then looked at Ji Guantou and said, "tell him, it''s not over!"


    "Yes, yes! Don''t worry, little brother. I''ll take it with me. "


    Now don''t say it''s a sentence, even if it''s a ten sentence sentence, the crowns will be brought to him accurately. If he stays here a little longer, he will feel that his lower body is about to explode.


    "Go away!"


    Ning Tao put down his feet and looked at the gangsters around him. He said with a warning: "if I meet you again, I will never forgive you!"


    After all, he is only a college student. If he really hits the other party, he will cause a lot of trouble, and there are also CAOS in it. Now it''s obviously inappropriate for him to fight directly with the CAOS.


    "Thank you, little brother. We won''t dare in the future!"


    Jiguantou was relieved to see that the other party was finally willing to let them go. The others stood up to help each other. They came and went quickly, almost disappeared.


    Looking at the speed of several people''s escape so fast, Ning Tao even thinks that the other party is not a big problem.


    After sorting out the matter in his heart, Ning Tao''s eyes moved and turned to his residence. Through this, Ning Tao realized the urgency of improving his cultivation. Fortunately, he was just a few thugs today. If he really wanted to come to practice, he would be in great trouble.


    After Ning Tao went back, jiguantou and his friends got together and helped each other. They came to a small alley where a van was parked.


    There was a man sitting in the van. It was Cao Bin. He was waiting for their good news in the van.


    Hula!


    When they opened the door and got into the car, Cao Bin was very happy and was about to speak. However, when he saw the miserable face of the other party, he was shocked and his words were not sharp. "Three... Three brothers, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t mention it. We''ve met some tough problems. Cao Shao, the information you gave us is wrong. The boy has bodyguards around him. Our brothers have suffered a lot!"


    Cockscomb cover crotch, face wax ecliptic.


    On the way back, as soon as they discussed, they didn''t intend to tell the truth.


    After all, it''s too humiliating. Seven or eight people were beaten like this by a student. How can they get a foothold in the world when they talk about it? After thinking about it, it''s more reliable to say that.


    "What, bodyguard? How many people? "


    Cao Bin a listen to, in the heart a surprised, immediately stare big eyes, quickly said.


    Isn''t Ning Tao a poor boy? How can there be a bodyguard when he turns around? This is not in line with what he knows.


    "A man, with great skill, must have come from the special forces."


    This time, it was Huang Mao who was covering his dislocated chin and leaking air in his mouth.


    That''s the only one? Cao Bin''s heart was so tight that he couldn''t believe it.


    "Why, Cao Shao thought my third brother could cheat you?"


    When he heard this, he was not happy, and his words were heavy. "No, no, third brother misunderstood, I just feel a little incredible!"


    Cao Bin came back and waved his hand. He didn''t doubt each other''s words. After all, these people are all injured, which can''t be false.


    Forever "Well, Cao Shao, let''s go back to one yard. This time, your information is wrong. Only a few of our brothers were injured. The medical expenses are..."


    "I pay, I pay..."


    Cao Bin didn''t care about the money, so he agreed without thinking about it.


    "Well, Yongzi, driving, going to the hospital, it''s killing me!"


    To get things done, jiguantou hastened a little gangster who was slightly injured. If it wasn''t for money, he would have been unable to bear it.


    As for the letter to Cao binshao, he was too lazy to say that the other party had done so much harm to their brothers that he was eager for them to bite each other.


    "Cao Shao, I think that boy is very rampant. What do you think to do next?" The car was on the road, and jiguantou did not forget to fan the flames."Well, isn''t he just a bodyguard? I have a lot to do with the Cao family. Don''t worry about the three. I will avenge you! "


    And jiguantou their mood is different, see jiguantou their miserable, his heart to Ning Tao more angry, in his opinion, the other party want to go what shit luck, just hired a bodyguard, no wonder dare to chase Tong Yaqian.


    He already had a plan in his heart. If he went home these two days and asked his family to send someone to come, he was bound to be angry.


    Although he experienced last night''s episode, the next day Ning Tao was just like a man who had nothing to do. He didn''t rush to find each other''s trouble because Cao Bin gave him a hand.


    The longer time goes by, the stronger his strength is. Anyway, Cao Bin can''t run. He''s not afraid that he can''t deal with each other.


    After class in the morning, Ning Tao went back to the dormitory.


    "Third brother, how can you come back? Hurry up, you can send these things to me as soon as possible!"


    Seeing Ning Tao coming in, the monkey''s eyes lit up and quickly picked up several large bags. When he spoke, he handed them over.


    "I haven''t eaten yet..."


    seeing that she is going to deliver takeout to the girls'' dormitory, Ning Tao''s face is black.


    "It''s not too late to come back and eat again. Hurry up, it''s been saved all day!"


    Can''t help but say, the monkey will Ning Tao to push to the door, Peng shut the door.


    "Inhuman fellow!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao could not help cursing. He held this pile of things in his arms and was speechless.


    There is no way, or to send things in the past, Ning Tao turned to hold things toward the girls dormitory stride.


    Fortunately, compared with the past, this time the things were much less. In only about 20 minutes, he almost delivered them. Looking at the last package in the bag, he began to hesitate.


    The owner of this package is not someone else, it is Su Qian, think of the expression of the other party yesterday, his heart inexplicably some guilty.


    "Whatever, I''m just here to deliver a package."


    After hesitating for a long time, Ning Tianyin scolds himself. He thinks that there is nothing beautiful between him and Su Qian. What''s more, this time he just came to send a package. What''s terrible.


    At the moment, Ning Tao comes to Su Qian''s dormitory and knocks on the door.


    "Here it is


    This time, the promise is very straightforward. When a urging voice responds, the door is opened later. Ning Tao sees sun Qing standing in front of him.


    "This... This is Su Qian''s thing!"


    See sun Qing, Ning Tao heart a tight, will pass the package in the past.


    "Shallowly in the house, give it to yourself!"


    See Ning Tao, sun Qing complexion is not good, random door opened a crevice hind, open mouth to say.

 Chapter 41

    Hear let oneself go in, Ning Tao in the heart a tight, cold sweat almost came down.


    He just came to deliver a package and give it to the other party directly. Why do you want to go in? Is there something fishy about it!


    "It''s... it''s not very convenient!"


    Ning Tao swallows his saliva, and his words are a little unskillful. From each other''s look, he faintly realizes the bad feeling.


    "Inconvenient? When did the monitor of Ningda feel that it was inconvenient to come to the girls'' dormitory? He sneaked in last time. How? We''re not afraid of thieves. What are you afraid of? "


    Seeing the embarrassment on Ning Tao''s face, sun Qing pinches Xiao Manyao with her hands. She is not happy and sneers.


    "Well All right, then


    As soon as the other side''s posture opened up, he could not say anything more. Thinking about it again, he didn''t have much of the other side, and he was afraid that several girls would eat him? In the heart a ruthless, walked in.


    Bang!


    Ning Tao just walked in, sun Qing closed the door of the dormitory, holding both arms at the door, a pair of covetous appearance.


    The moment sun Qing closes the door, Ning Tao''s heart trembles. She looks up in the dormitory and finds that Su Qian is not in the dormitory. There is only another girl named Ma Lili in the dormitory. She also looks at him positively.


    "That Su Qian is not here. I''ll put it here! "


    See two people one before and one after, Ning Tao feels the atmosphere some strange, put the thing on the table, dry smile a, open a way.


    "Monitor Ning, don''t you want to explain what happened yesterday?"


    Sun Qing didn''t even look at the bag of things. She came to Ning Tao and raised her chin slightly. She looked very angry.


    "Explain? What''s the explanation? " Ning Tao''s brow wrinkled, and he didn''t know why.


    Yesterday, he felt that the eyes of these people were not quite right. Today, he said so again, which made some of his monks unable to understand.


    "Don''t pretend to be confused. If you catch up, you don''t cherish it. It''s a waste of our family''s love for you. It''s really cruel. You don''t call at ordinary times. Yesterday, you were openly with Tong Yaqian. What do you mean!"


    Seeing the appearance of Ning Tao, Ma Lili couldn''t stand it. She came to Ning Tao with a brisk walk and began to question.


    Today, the reason why Ning Tao was asked to deliver delivery is just a cover. After the last incident, sun Qing and several of them saw that Su Qian was always in a daze with what Ning Tao gave them, and they mistakenly thought that they were in a hot spot.


    It''s just puzzling that they have never seen Ning Tao come to Su Qian for a few days. In class yesterday, they just wanted to ask Ning Tao, but they didn''t expect to be interfered by Tong Yaqian.


    Although Su Qian didn''t say anything about it, sun Qing couldn''t stand it. What''s the matter? Although Tong Yaqian is a school flower, their Su Qian is not bad. Even in terms of ranking, they are better than each other.


    Several people come back to discuss, and they plan to ask Ning Tao to question him. Then a person in the dormitory takes Su Qian away. They order things with Su Qian''s mobile phone and wait for each other to take the bait.


    "Wolf heart and dog lung?"


    Ning Tao almost didn''t bite his tongue, he and Su Qian are clear, where they say so unbearable. What''s more, there is nothing good between him and Tong Yaqian.


    "I emphasize that there is nothing between Tong Yaqian and me. In fact, Su Qian and I


    Ning Tao thinks about it for a while, but he doesn''t want to be misunderstood by several people. Su Qianke is different from Tong Yaqian. His identity is mysterious. It''s said that there is also the pettiness of a young lady. Ning Tao doesn''t like such a girl very much. Now he wants to make it clear, but at the end of the day, he feels that it''s better to talk to Su Qianke first. At least he has to figure out what''s going on Again: "where is Su Qian?"


    "What? Do you want to explain to Su Qian? What have you been doing? "


    Hearing that Ning Tao admitted that there was nothing between her and Tong Yaqian, sun Qing''s attitude was finally relaxed, but she was still angry and aggressive.


    ¡­¡­ "There are some things to explain!" Ning Tao takes a deep breath and says calmly.


    @"The explanation is OK, but it''s too insincere to explain it in this way alone."


    As soon as sun Qing''s eyes turned, she said, "it''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. I think you might as well invite Su Qian to have a meal with us. We can also help you make a round. How does monitor Ning feel?"


    "This..." Ning Tao has a black face.


    In front of these two girls, one left and one right, words one by one, let him all difficult to resist.


    "The monitor of Ningda will not be so stingy. I don''t want to invite a meal."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s hesitation, sun Qing turned her lips and said with slight contempt.


    Well, the misunderstanding is even bigger! Ning Tao could only smile bitterly when he heard the speech and waved his hand: "Sun Qing, I don''t mean that. Anyway, we are also classmates. It doesn''t matter if we invite a meal. OK, you pick the place and I''ll be the host at noon!"Ning Tao is not short of the money in his pocket now. The other party has already said this. If he shrinks again, he will appear to have a ghost in his heart. It''s good for him to take this opportunity to tell the story.


    "Oh, our monitor of Ningda is very generous. Where do I want to go? By the way, recently our college opened a new dining hall. It''s said that the food inside is delicious. How about eating there? " As soon as sun Qing''s eyes brightened, she was excited when she mentioned eating.


    "Dinner hall?"


    Ning Tao was slightly shocked. He had heard about the hotel, not far from the college. He said it was a restaurant. In fact, it was not just a restaurant. There were many interesting projects upstairs, which attracted young people.


    Of course, the cost is also very expensive. Before he put it down, Ning Tao didn''t even think about it, but now he didn''t even think about it, so he immediately agreed.


    "Really? Monitor Ning really wants to take us to the dinner hall for dinner Sun Qing was just talking about it. Now Ning Tao agreed to be so happy, but she couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s just a meal. What''s the matter?" Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile.


    "Well, we have no class in the afternoon. Lily, inform them immediately. I heard that there are many handsome boys there. No way, I need to put on make-up quickly!"


    After confirming, sun Qing''s eyes brightened and looked a little excited. However, when she turned her head and saw Ning Tao standing there like a wood, she quickly pushed him out: "monitor Ning, you go out first, I need to make up!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing that he was ruthlessly driven out, Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In his heart, he had already scolded the monkey. He had to do this job. As a result, he made such a big black dragon that he couldn''t advance or retreat.


    But now things have arrived here, Ning Tao has no other way, across the door to the inside shouts, waiting for them at the school gate, he went downstairs.


    After all, it''s not a matter that he has been pestering outside the door. God knows how long it will take for a girl to make up. When the girls in other dormitories see him, they still think what he is doing.

 Chapter 42

    As a result, Ning Tao was not surprised. He had been waiting at the school gate for more than an hour, and Su Qian and his party came out with a thousand calls.


    When they meet Su Qian again, Ning Tao and his party are quite embarrassed. They simply say hello. Then Ning Tao stops a car and goes straight to the dining hall.


    The dining hall is located on the second floor of a luxurious five story building. The first floor is the hall, and the two floors are entertainment items. After getting off the bus, the three of Ning Tao, led by a waiter, went to a private room on the second floor.


    For ordering, Ning Tao is quite heroic, all to the opposite of these girls, since want to come out to play, naturally want to have a good time.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s performance, Su Qian immediately bit his lips, with slight ups and downs in his heart.


    She knows nothing about today''s events, and the news she gets is that Ning Tao wants to invite her to dinner, but in order to avoid embarrassment, sun Qing and they just come.


    When he got the news, Su Qian opened the bottle of Schisandra in his heart, and his mind was complicated.


    To tell you the truth, she doesn''t like Ning Tao, but the other party treated him last time, and her whole body was almost seen by the other party, which made Su Qian, who had never experienced this, naturally have more inexplicable feelings for Ning Tao.


    In addition, the other party''s courtship note left ripples in Su Qian''s heart. After the last incident, she secretly inquired about Ning Tao''s life experience. She already knew about the other party''s family situation, which can be said to be very poor.


    But at the moment, the other party is inviting her to dinner in this place, which makes Su Qian who seldom feels this kind of palpitation feel strange.


    When I looked up at Ning Tao again, I only felt that he was quite handsome and elegant. What was more important was that his eyes were as clear as two tans. It was easy for people to go deep into them. Su Qian had never seen a man with such charming eyes. A series of messages made her blush quietly.


    I don''t know that since Ning Tao got the eye of the candle dragon, his eyes have a little bit of brilliance and a trace of charming color. In addition, he has exuded a sense of self-confidence all over his body since his practice, which adds a bit of charm to his whole life. Compared with the past, although his appearance has not changed much, his whole momentum has changed dramatically.


    However, not long after they ate, the door of the box was opened, and a young man in a well cut black suit came in from the outside.


    The young man was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was very smart and handsome. As soon as he came to the room, he looked at Su Qian with a smile on his lips and said, "shallow, I didn''t expect it to be you. I just happened to see you in the monitoring room. I can''t believe it. I''ve been in business for so long, but you haven''t been here once!"


    Seeing the young man, Su Qian suddenly blushed and stood up. First he glared at the young man fiercely, then he said angrily, "I don''t have anything to do every day like you!"


    After that, Su Qian saw that sun qingningtao and others were a little surprised, so he introduced to several people: "this is my cousin Jing Hao, who is also the owner of this restaurant. Please don''t mention it to everyone. Since he met him today, it''s bad luck for him. The food is even on him!"


    It seems to be intentional, but Su Qian''s words are rather gnashing of teeth.


    "Good, good, good. It''s all on me. " Jing Hao seems to be quite afraid of Su Qian, so he quickly agrees with a wry smile.


    "Hello, brother Jing


    Hearing that the other party turned out to be the owner of the hotel, sun Qing''s eyes glared as if there were countless little stars in them. She looked up and down at Jing Hao, and then she began to laugh and shout.


    "Well, Hello Jinghao "ha ha" a smile, generous toward a few people waved: "you eat, today''s dinner I host, is to make a friend with you!"


    Ning Tao and a few people said hello, Jinghao unnaturally will focus on Ning Tao, nothing more than other, it is Ning Tao here is very abrupt.


    The other three are all girls. It''s no big deal to be here with Su Qian. But now there is a big boy. He knows that Su Qian seldom stays with boys, which makes him pay attention to it.


    In addition, just now Ning Tao looked at him again, and he also looked at Ning Tao secretly. He was a child and was very sensitive to the breath of some strong men. In front of him, this younger guy gave him a feeling of being like Mount Tai.


    Just at a glance, he was startled.


    How can this be possible? The other side is just a young man. How can it make him feel like this? Does the other side have a master of martial arts at a young age? Thinking of this absurd idea, Jing Hao automatically put this unrealistic idea behind him.


    "Hello, brother Jing, I''m Su Qian''s classmate Ning Tao!"


    Seeing that the other party has noticed himself, Ning Tao is not good at pretending to be deaf and dumb. He stands up, reaches out his hand and shakes Jinghao''s hand, and says with a smile.


    "Yes?"


    After having the idea just now, when they shake hands, Jing Hao already wants to test Ning Tao''s idea. At the moment, his hands use a little force.Originally, in his opinion, the other side''s look should have changed, but to his surprise, the other side''s look was flat, and the other side''s palm was as firm as a rock in his hand, so he could not hold it.


    This time, even Jing Hao was slightly moved. Subconsciously, he increased his strength a lot. From the appearance, they are a pair of happy appearance. In fact, in Jing Hao''s heart, they have raised a huge wave.


    Ning Tao feels the strength of the other party. First he is slightly surprised, then the spirit power in the Dantian is crisp in the palm of his hand, as if nothing happened.


    He knows that the other party has no malice. He should just try him, otherwise he will try his best at the beginning.


    "Brother Ning is really good. Jinghao admires him!"


    Jing Hao has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. He thinks that the younger generation can beat him. But in front of Ning Tao, he immediately knows that he is inferior to each other. After they let go, he is not stingy of his praise.


    "Brother Jing, you''re welcome!" Ning Tao blinked an eye, light way.


    From holding hands, he also knows that Jing Hao is also a member of the family. When he hears that the other side admits defeat in disguise, Ning Tao looks up at the other side.


    Still in that sentence, the young man did not have the common sense of exaggeration in the rich second generation, and he was very good at his temper.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door of the box smashed open from the outside, and a middle-aged man in a suit ran in with a flustered face.


    "Wen Hui, are there any rules? Can''t even knock? "


    Seeing the sweat in front of him, Jinghao frowned and picked his eyebrows between his mouth. He was a bit fierce.


    "Boss, i..."


    seeing these people eating in front of me, the strong man''s face changed, and he suddenly stopped talking.


    "These people are not outsiders. If you have anything to say, just say it." Jing Hao''s brows were all wrinkled, and there was some impatience in his mouth.


    Obviously, he was quite dissatisfied with the strong man who broke in suddenly.


    "Boss, Zhang Guang has brought people to stir up the game. He has won four times in a row in our billiards room." The heavy man said and took a deep breath.


    "Four innings?"


    As soon as Jinghao''s eyelids were raised, his face became gloomy. With a slight turn in his mind, he immediately looked at Su Qian and others, and his face also relaxed: "shallow, you continue to eat. I have something to deal with!"


    "Let''s have a look, too!"


    Sun Qing doesn''t come here often. At the moment, it seems that someone is making trouble, so he is eager to try.

 Chapter 43

    For sun Qing, this dining hall is full of mysteries. The two layers of entertainment above are not accessible to anyone. Now that they get the chance, almost everyone wants to go up and see the excitement, not to mention there are people making trouble.


    Jinghao smell speech, look a move, involuntarily will look at ningtao, think next point head way: "if you are interested, go up to have a look, but must not make trouble!"


    Jinghao words finish, with the strong man in a hurry to go out.


    "Go, shallow, let''s go and have a look too!"


    With such a funny thing, sun Qing, who had already laid down her stomach, couldn''t control her curiosity immediately. She took the lead to get up and looked at several people present.


    At the beginning of some people, even Su Qian was a little more curious about it, but when she heard Zhang Guang''s name, she felt a little worried.


    She knows this person and has harassed her in the past. She often confronts her cousin. Now it seems that the other party is finding fault. Subconsciously, she also wants to go up and see what happened.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is not interested in the entertainment above, but several girls are going to go, and it''s hard for him to stay here. Whether he wants to or not, he can only accompany three people out of the room and go upstairs.


    In the stairwell on the second floor of the restaurant, there are two tall and burly men. They have been instructed by Jing Hao. They didn''t stop them from going upstairs.


    When Ning Tao came to the third floor, his eyes moved slightly, slightly surprised.


    Different from the box on the second floor, the whole third floor is completely opened, which turns out to be a huge billiards room with curtains around it.


    However, when he sweeps around the billiard room, he is surprised to find that the billiard room is a little different.


    There will be a waiter on every table with a tray in his hand and some chips on the tray.


    Seeing that every one of them is like this, and the chips on them are changing back and forth, Ning Tao frowned. He probably understood the nature of these billiards halls in his heart.


    Although the space of billiards room is very large, it''s easy for several people to find the place where Jing Hao and others are. In fact, they almost don''t need to be ordinary. A few people can see more people around here.


    When Ning Tao several people crowded in, Ning Tao saw that there were two people in the table billiards, and on one side, Jing Hao looked at a young man opposite him with a gloomy face, but he didn''t open his mouth, but his eyes were always on the table.


    The young man opposite Jing Hao was wearing a black vest, a French brand of okalu, with broken hair and two silver earrings on his ears. At the moment, he was leaning against the billiards, his eyes fixed on the billiards, and his lips raised a hint of irony.


    "I think this person might be Zhang Guang!" Ning Tao squints and looks at it for a moment, then thinks to himself in his heart. After looking at it, he puts his eyes on the billiards case.


    On the case, this game seems to have just started, with three big balls, two small balls and one black eight.


    Ning Tao is not very proficient in ramming balls. Because of his previous identity, he seldom touched this thing. He just played with two classmates several times in junior high school.


    Pounding the ball is a flat headed man, dignified, is holding a tamping rod to aim up.


    While the other pole was in the hands of a man with a bald vest. At the moment, he also looked at the desk and did not blink.


    The onlookers'' eyes, however, all opened their eyes with the aim of the flat headed youth. It seemed that at this moment, their breathing stopped.


    Looking at the appearance that the young man with flat head wants to bounce back, Ning Tao uses perspective unnaturally in his spirit, but this is a surprise.


    It turns out that in his mind, the other side''s aiming track and route Jing came to his mind. If we follow this route, the other side''s No. 10 ball will jump out of the hatch because of its great strength.


    But at the same time, he can see that the skill of this young man is excellent. After all, according to his point of view, the ball is not easy to play. At least if Ning Tao comes to play before, he can only rely on Meng.


    Bang!


    Seems to be in order to verify the guess in Ning Tao''s heart, a light ring, cuntou youth aimed for a long time, finally shot, Dong! The route of


    as like as two peas in the ten ball is exactly the same as that of ningtao, the other side''s strategy is wrong, but the force is slightly overplayed. The ten ball is slightly agitated at the hatch door, and it jumps up. The Tun counter is out, rolling down, and finally stopping.


    "Yes?"


    With this stroke, the young man suddenly changed his face. He was stunned in the same place, with an incredible look. Meanwhile, Jing Hao looked gloomy and terrible. Looking back at the light, he suddenly became very excited.


    After waiting for the flat headed man to smash it, the bald man took the hand, and the other side immediately let Ning Tao smack his tongue secretly.


    Bang!


    The bald man didn''t hesitate. He aimed a little. The second ball of the two balls was just like a shell, which was smashed into the door cabin. Then the bald man arched his body and aimed at the last No. 5 ball again."In, perfect!"


    In his perspective, whether the other side is speed, or strength, Ning Tao all see through, he has seen, this time, the man will score again.


    "Ping!"


    With a crisp sound, the No.5 ball came in.


    Hiss!


    Seeing the skinhead man''s amazing skill, the onlookers could not help but take a breath of cool air. Their eyes changed when they looked at the skinhead man. Two strokes, just two strokes, they threw all their balls in.


    When there was only one black eight left, the bald man gave a smile to Zhang Guang, and then he began to take aim.


    "Again!"


    When the other side has reached the final posture, Ning Tao sighs in his heart. Even he has to admit that the bareheaded man''s skill is the best he has ever seen.


    Ping!


    Ning Tao''s idea is just the same. The bald man put away the rod and immediately hit the No. 8 ball into the hole and won the final victory.


    "Ha ha, Zheng shuanggan is beautiful!"


    When the bald man won, Zhang Guang gave a big and small sound. Then his head deviated and he looked at Jinghao, with a proud face: "Jinghao, the fourth round, two million!"


    "Boss..."


    See that light proud smile, Jing Hao side of the strong man''s eyes a stare, iron a face, low roar way.


    However, Jing Hao raised his hand to stop the strong man''s mouth, slowly looked up at Zhang Guang and said slowly, "this time, I''m sorry, Zhang Guang, take the money and go!"


    In fact, as soon as the flat headed man lost, Jing Hao knew that the situation was over. The flat headed man was the best player in billiards under his command. Even he failed. He really had nothing to compare with the other side.


    #The original B


    "go? Why am I leaving? "


    Hearing this, Zhang Guang raised his eyelids and said with a smile: "Jinghao, you''ve been against me all the time. You''ve got a lot of light every time. This time, I''m going to take my players to all your casinos. You''re waiting for the bleeding!"


    In fact, both of them are entertainment places. In addition, due to the background of the two people, friction usually occurs. Today, Zhang Guang''s gambling is fake and his smashing is true.

 Chapter 44

    "Zhang Guang, you dare!"


    After hearing Zhang Guang''s words, Jing Hao, who has always been very steady, can''t help but feel angry.


    "Hey, hey, what dare I do? If you want to find the place, send some experts to it! "


    Zhang Guang is a confident and fearless look. At the moment, he is quite proud, and his eyes sweep through the crowd. Just as he wants to say something about the scene, when his eyes fall on Su Qian, there is a trace of joy between his eyebrows. When Zhang Guangdeng leans in, his eyes light up and says: "Oh, isn''t this Su Qian? I didn''t expect to see you for two months. Shallowly, you look more charming. Ha ha, don''t leave. I''ll win all the money from your brother. I''ll be the host and invite you to dinner! "


    "Bah, I''m not rare!" Su shallow looks cold, obviously she is not cold to Zhang Guang, just pretty face with frost, did not give each other face.


    "You....


    Zhang Guang rubbed a cold buttock with a hot face. As soon as his tone stagnated, he felt the hot pain on his face. There was a sharp flash on his face, and he looked gloomy. He said with a smile:" it seems that shallowly doesn''t want to give me this face. Well, since I''m bored in every way, I''d better pound the ball in your cousin''s place a few times, better than boredom! "


    "Zhang Guang, you''re not going too far!"


    Jing Hao had an iron face, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his look was rather bad.


    "Hey, hey, I''m going too far? I''m going too far. Are you going too far? "


    Zhang Guang turned his head and looked at Jing Hao with a trace of ferocity. His words were heavy and he said: "Jing Hao, I''ve changed my mind now. I''m angry. If Su Qian doesn''t apologize for his impoliteness at the dinner table today, I still want to gamble here today!"


    Hiss!


    With this remark, the crowd around us became more and more wonderful. It seems that it is difficult to deal with the aftermath today.


    However, no one is strong at the moment. They are both men with great energy. They fight openly and secretly in the whole East China Sea. No one dares to go through the muddy water. It''s only now that Zhang Guang has taken the lead in the game, so there''s a good play to watch.


    There is a rule in setting up casinos such as gambling, that is, they can''t stop each other. In this way, Zhang Guang has a valiant general under him. Jinghao is in danger here.


    "Sorry? You want to be beautiful


    Su Qian heard that he had to apologize to the man in front of him, which was more than killing her. He didn''t even think about it, so he directly accepted it.


    At present, this man is not a good match. Unlike her cousin, this man is used to domineering by the influence of his family. He does everything like eating, drinking, whoring and gambling.


    More importantly, because of the matter between the two adults, the younger generation of the two also had some estrangement.


    "Hey, it''s OK. I''m not in a hurry. Take your time!"


    Zhang Guang doesn''t get angry when he hears the words. Instead, he responds happily. When his eyes wander freely on Su Qian''s body, Ning Tao, who is standing beside her, naturally comes into Zhang Guang''s sight.


    "Shallow, who is this boy? It''s not your boyfriend!" Zhang Guang frowned and said casually.


    He also knows that Su Qian doesn''t have a boyfriend, or even a few heterosexual friends. Seeing Ning Tao''s shabby clothes, there is a glimmer of difference in his eyes.


    Being looked at by the other side''s unrestrained eyes, Su Qian only felt uncomfortable all over. At the moment, he just wanted to let the other side die. As soon as his eyes turned, he suddenly said: "yes, he is my boyfriend!"


    Zhang Guang has been pursuing her for a long time. Even if we don''t talk about the feud between the two families and the style of the other side, Su Qian can''t stand it at all. It''s said that the women Zhang Guang slept with are enough to form a strengthened platoon.


    "What? Is that really your boyfriend? "


    Zhang Guang just casually asked, where did he expect Su qianzhen to admit it and let him look stunned, then a nameless fire came out in his heart. Now he looked at Ning Tao and said sarcastically: "boy, you are so poor. I advise you to die. It''s really a toad who wants to eat swan meat!"


    Ning Tao sees the other party''s posture, and already knows that it''s hard to deal with the aftermath today, but he didn''t expect that the other party would soon burn the fire on him. Now he doesn''t have a good temper and retorts: "what are you, where''s your turn to teach me!"


    Even if he is not Su Qian''s boyfriend, he has had some ambiguity with the other party. Seeing that the other party is in trouble, he is not good to watch on his sleeve, not to mention the attitude of the other party!


    After he cultivated his aura, his aura gradually formed, and his words were sonorous and powerful. If he had been in the past, he would have been submissive and dare not speak.


    Ning Tao''s words are loud and clear, which not only makes Zhang Guang''s face change in a moment, but also makes Su Qian''s eyes shine a strange light when he looks at Ning Tao.


    But she asked someone to investigate each other, according to Ning Tao''s temper should not ah, the other party but even his girlfriend ran away with people have chosen silence, how can today say such words.


    But then she thought of Ning Tao just to protect them, and suddenly her heart beat harder."Boy, do you know who I am? I want to die


    Zhang Guang''s anger is like a lion''s in anger. He is quite angry.


    "What? But it''s about to start, isn''t it? " Ning Tao looks cool and feels that the other party''s cultivation is not so bad.


    "Hum, boy, you''re not smart. I''m not qualified to teach you a lesson. Be careful. You''ll bring disaster to yourself!"


    At this moment, Zhang Guang hated Ning Tao in his heart.


    From small to large, where he has gone is not full of stars. At present, he has been flattened by a hairy boy for nothing. He already has a conclusion in his heart. When he comes back, he will clean up the other party.


    "I''m not qualified?"


    Ning Tao licked his cracked lip. How could he not know that he was hated by the other party? But now that he has arrived at this place, with Cao Yang''s lesson, he doesn''t intend to forget it. Now he sneers: "since you feel that your man is good at football, dare you bet with me?"


    "What, you want to bet with me?"


    When Zhang Guang heard the speech, he seemed to hear something funny. He laughed and pointed to his nose.


    "That''s right. How dare you gamble?"


    Ning Tao slowly raised his head and looked at Zhang Guang seriously, light way.


    "Well, what else do I dare not gamble on? But since it''s gambling, I''ll tell you how much you have. I''m not interested in the small one! " Zhang Guang scornfully glanced at Ning Tao, and then said with disdain.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao is absolutely a fool. It''s estimated that he wants to impress others. Even Jing Hao''s experts are defeated by him. It''s strange to see the other party''s age, which is better than his subordinates.


    "Of course the stakes are!"


    Ning Tao directly took out a card from his trouser pocket, gently put it on the ball case, and said calmly: "there are more than 2.5 million in it. I don''t know if it''s enough to bet with you!"

 Chapter 45

    WOW!


    Ning Tao''s voice is not big, but in the field caused an uproar, surrounded by people all eyes immediately ponder up, have looked at Ning Tao.


    Anyone can see that Ning Tao is just a young man who is slightly green and doesn''t wear very well. How can he make a big shot and gamble on the ball himself.


    Most people think he doesn''t know.


    "Ning Tao, don''t be impulsive!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s reaction, Jing Hao''s face changed, so he said in a hurry.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao''s move is obviously motivated. Zhang Guang and others are well prepared. Even in Donghai''s smashing world, the skinhead man''s strength can be regarded as a man of one word and two words. Smashing the ball with him, isn''t he looking for money for the other side?


    Su Qian seems to be a little surprised, a pair of big eyes closely staring at Ning Tao, although pursed his lips and spoke, but his look revealed concern.


    Surprised is Ning Tao not only for her to come forward, but also took out more than two million, can''t help her not surprised, the other party is not just a poor boy?


    "Brother Jing, don''t worry. Since people come to smash the field, we have to fight. It happens that I can also smash the ball with a few hands. I might as well play with this man!"


    Ning Tao looks indifferent and smiles at Jing Hao. His face is full of sunshine. When his eyes fall on Zhang Guang, there is a strong provocation in his eyes.


    The reason why he dares to challenge the other side is not that he is skillful, but that after using perspective, in his mind, he simply plans the route for the ball, how much force he uses, and what route he takes, without deviation.


    With this ability, as long as you give him a shot, the opponent will not have a shot at all.


    "Hum, boy, it''s a big tone. I think your card is used to bluff people. Don''t be two and a half million at that time. It''s only two and a half yuan!"


    Zhang Guang laughed wildly, his face full of disdain.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao is just angry. Young people are arrogant and can''t stand a little injustice. As soon as he speaks, the other party jumps out, which is too irrational.


    However, this is exactly what he wants. Since the other party dares to play, he will not be merciful. He just leaves a profound lesson for the other party.


    I don''t know how to write dead words if I dare to speak rudely to him.


    "If you have any money, just check!"


    Ning Tao light a smile, the fine light of the silk peeps out between the eyes, didn''t get angry.


    "Ning Tao!" Jinghao saw that ningtao seemed to really want to play, so he cried out again.


    It''s clear that there is no chance of winning at all. He doesn''t know where Ning Tao''s confidence comes from, and he doesn''t doubt whether the other side has more than two million cards.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao is no longer an ordinary person. With such high skill, it is obvious that he can''t achieve it in a short time. You should know that practicing martial arts is not only a matter of perseverance, but also the support of money. Otherwise, it is difficult to cultivate deep.


    "Brother Jing, don''t worry. I have a sense of propriety!"


    Ning Tao nodded to Jing Hao and said, "brother Jing, in order to reassure Mr. Zhang, you can check my card first!"


    Jinghao can''t help but doubt Ning Tao''s confidence. He can also see that Ning Tao doesn''t look like a man who is agitated. At the moment, the other party is talking, and it seems that the other party is really sure.


    "Don''t check. If you really want to bet, I''ll pay three million!"


    Jing Hao waved his hand and looked at Zhang Guang. After thinking about it, he was cruel.


    In fact, at this point, Jing Hao has no good way. The other party is here to smash the show, but his people can''t help it. If he doesn''t let the other party continue, it will have a bad impact on his entertainment hall and make the other party more arrogant.


    Ning Tao must have seen the scene just now, but the other party can still say such words. It''s obvious that it''s not funny, it''s really sure. Jing Hao is also a cheerful person. He immediately put his treasure on Ning Tao.


    "Well, that''s good enough!"


    "You can bet on it, but I have another request. If this guy loses, I want him to climb out!"


    "Zhang Guang, don''t deceive people too much!"


    Jing Hao saw Zhang Guang so aggressive, his face again gushed a trace of anger, the other side this is put forward to do him ugly.


    "I don''t mind, but then you lose?"


    However, before Zhang Guang spoke, Ning Tao agreed.


    "I lost? Boy, do you think you can really win? " Zhang Guang glanced at Ning Tao, happy in his heart, this boy is really a lengtouqing.


    "Your brain is sick. If I can''t win, why gamble with you?" Ning Tao rolled a white eye toward the other side, the words also sharp up.


    If the other party wants to humiliate him, he will not be polite. If he humiliates others, he will humiliate himself.


    "Well, well, I hope you''ll be so tough later. If I lose, I''ll give you all the four million I just won!" Zhang Guang waved his hand. On one side, the waiter came up with a tray with chips on it."I don''t think it''s as good as this. Now that we''ve played, we''ll play a big one!"


    Unexpectedly, Ning Tao shakes his head when he hears the speech. He turns his head to look at Jing Hao and suddenly says, "brother Jing, do you dare to play a big game with me?"


    "Oh, how does brother Ning want to play?" Now that he has put his treasure on Ning Tao, Jing Hao naturally believes in Ning Tao, and his address has changed.


    "It''s very simple. If brother Jing believes me, it will be increased to 4 million. I don''t take advantage of him, but since Mr. Zhang has an additional condition, I will also propose an additional condition!"


    "Boy, let it go if you have a fart!"


    Zhang Guang is already impatient and is anxious to see Ning Tao make a fool of himself.


    "It''s very simple. If you lose, you have to apologize to brother Jing for your coming this time, and you have to give up wherever Su Qian appears in the future. How about that?"


    Ning Tao has already seen the other side''s squinting eyes. Since he wants to gamble once, he simply let go.


    "I have no problem, Ning Tao!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Jing Hao chooses with deep meaning, and immediately agrees.


    In fact, several million yuan for Jing Hao, Zhang Guang and others, although not a small number, but also can not be said to hurt the bones and muscles. Relatively speaking, what these people want is the face. If they can hit the face hard once, Jing Hao is absolutely impolite.


    "Good boy, I''ll take this gamble. I''ll lose later. Don''t forget to climb out!"


    Zhang Guang''s forehead was full of blue veins, and his heart was full of anger. As soon as he turned his head, he looked at the bald man and said, "Zheng Shuang, it''s up to you next!"


    "Don''t worry, boss. It''s just a clown!"


    The bald man, with a smile, didn''t pay attention to Ning Tao at all. His fighting power ranked first in the whole country. Now this unknown boy, how could he care.


    The game has been decided, and then there will be the service staff to code the ball. Naturally, it''s up to the draw to decide who will serve first. Ning Tao has perspective, and now he is duty bound to serve.


    He made up his mind that since he wanted to abuse him, he would abuse him severely. He didn''t intend to give the other side a chance.


    All the onlookers around also showed interest. This time, the gamble was not good only in terms of money, let alone mixed with other bets. It can be said that no matter you lose, the price is not small.


    "Ping"


    after finishing the ball, Ning Tao took a little look and made an accurate shot. He didn''t hesitate. In the hope of the crowd, more than a dozen balls suddenly sprang up on the table. Then with a "Dong", the No.1 ball didn''t have any accident and entered the bottom position.

 Chapter 46

    "Good!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s first shot, he smashed in one and made a good start. Jing Hao''s look was a little relaxed and he was a little excited.


    In fact, although he believed in Ning Tao, he really didn''t have a chance to be sure. This time, it was a gamble.


    Su Qian is also open eyes, she is very clear what the outcome of this gamble means, under heavy pressure, almost all difficult to breathe smoothly.


    "Hum, it''s just the beginning. Maybe this shot is just a piece of bad luck!" Zhang Guang disdains of cold hum a, looking at Ning Tao slightly with disdain.


    One shot into it, Ning Tao''s heart is completely relaxed.


    After the actual operation, his perspective is really correct, this shot down, not only will he want to pound into the ball, the distribution of other balls in accordance with his line of sight judgment.


    Feeling Su Qian''s tension, Ning Tao turns back and winks at him. Then he leans down, almost without aiming, and goes down again.


    Ping!


    The strength of this shot is not big. The white ball grasps the edge of the No. 5 ball and passes by. As soon as the No. 5 ball rolls, it enters the middle position.


    "One more goal!"


    Zhang Guang was surprised for the first time, and finally paid attention to it. Until now, he found that the young boy in front of him not only can pound the ball, but also has good skills.


    However, next, there was something that surprised him. Ning Tao''s hand was very fast. He saw the sound of ping-pong from time to time on the table, and then the little balls went into the hatch honestly.


    "How is that possible?"


    Zhang Guang''s eyes were wide open, and finally he could not calm down.


    It''s too strange, because he clearly saw that Ning Tao''s action was not very standard, and the other side didn''t aim at it at all, and many difficult ball skills were flowing.


    Jing Hao is no better than Zhang Guang. It''s not that he didn''t expect that Ning Tao''s technique is similar, but it''s really rare for him to play so calmly.


    For a moment, an idea flashed in his heart, Ning Tao might win.


    When this idea flashed out, he was even startled. He could not deny it. When he agreed to gamble, he was also helpless. He was not sure that he could win.


    Just now, Ning Tao gives him a feeling of winning.


    Ping!


    When Ning Tao leaned over to pound the ball again, he went down with one stroke. There was no accident. The last small ball, No. 2, fell into the hatch.


    Whoo!


    The spectators next to him are almost petrified. It''s not a bet. It''s obviously a personal show. Ning Tao has no hair and smashes all the small balls in three strokes, five in two. On the contrary, the bald man hasn''t made it yet.


    Under the two levels, it can be seen immediately that with luck and unfavourable skills, everyone began to admire the young man in front of him.


    Sun Qing and some girls are already eyeful of little stars. No one doesn''t like the strong. Although they don''t know much about gambling, Ning Tao''s skills are absolutely outstanding even in international competitions.


    This is simply not to give the other side the opportunity to respond, as long as Ning Tao again into the last black eight, then the gambling is indisputable.


    Su shallow is biting lips, although the expression on the face is not much, but the heart is absolutely not calm, Ning Tao has changed in her eyes.


    The other side will see a doctor, there are such extraordinary skills, just take out a card there are more than two million, it is everywhere revealed the mystery, which is very different from the news she heard.


    In front of her, the boy had a good feeling for the sunshine.


    For girls, there is nothing more exciting than digging out a person''s secret, and now Ning Tao has completely aroused her interest.


    Ning Tao knows nothing about Su Qian''s idea. Looking at the black eight on the table, he looks calm.


    Continuous goals, for him is nothing, and he is hesitant to give the other side a shot.


    After all, if he takes one stroke, he will blink too much and have no choice. He doesn''t want to attract other people''s attention. He has come into contact with his master''s class and let him know that the world is far more complex than he imagined and there are many capable people.


    "Hey, boy, that''s the end of your luck. You''d better think about how to climb out later."


    Seeing that Ning Tao hesitated a little, Zhang Guang immediately became energetic and sarcastic as soon as he opened his mouth.


    If he''s lucky, the bald man under his command can also score a stroke. Now he''s sarcastic and wants to disturb Ning Tao''s mood.


    "Oh, in that case, I feel sure to win!"


    Ning Tao raised his lips slightly, glanced at Zhang Guang, and then smashed the ball.


    Seems to be with vent anger, Ning Tao this one shot strength is very sufficient, "ping!" With a loud noise, the white ball smashed to the edge, then it came over, rubbed the sideline and rolled, and hit the No. 8 ball. Because he was too strong, the No. 8 ball rebounded very hard, then it bounced back in the bottom cabin, Shua, and entered the middle position.


    "What?""In!"


    The people around widened their eyes one by one, which was absolutely a magic skill. It was hard to play the ball, but Ning Tao didn''t even aim at it, so he just took one shot.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that brother Ning didn''t show his face. I admire him!"


    Seeing that the overall situation has been decided, Jing Hao can hardly hide his joy. He pats his thighs and says happily.


    "I''m lucky to live up to my life!"


    Ning Tao smiles at Jing Hao, puts down the club, pats his hands, looks at the bald man with a little apology and says, "I''m sorry, I played so well today!"


    Bald man is also a gloomy face, the heart is very subdued, originally he also wanted to show his majesty, but now good, the other side did not give him a chance to hand.


    But in his heart, he still admired Ning Tao. Both sides are experts, and the other side''s ball skills are superb, especially the last hand. He is not sure if he is the one.


    "Zhang Guang, you lost!"


    After Jing Hao was pleasantly surprised, he turned to look at Zhang Guang and began to deal with the business, coldly.


    Zhang Guang smell speech, a face immediately feel hot, he had come to smash the field, which want to be a hairy boy to do it, if the eyes can kill, Ning Tao estimated to be cut to pieces.


    "Boy, you wait!"


    In full view of the public, Zhang Guangshi couldn''t stay any longer. He gave Ning Tao a hard look, put a hard word, called his men, and wanted to go out.


    Q


    "and so on." Ning Tao suddenly opened his mouth and said quietly: "don''t forget the bet just now!"


    The other party has already spoken so harshly that he will not be polite. Anyway, if he offends, just offend to the end.


    Since the other party wants him to climb out, he naturally wants the other party to respect the gambling agreement.

 Chapter 47

    Ning Tao''s voice is not big, but let Zhang Guang who is about to leave step by step, and then slowly turn around, a face of gloomy glare Ning Tao.


    Where present does not know, Ning Tao said is not that bet 4 million, but the other party''s promise.


    "I''m going to die and offend Zhang Guang!" Many of the onlookers who knew Zhang Guang''s background all shook their heads slightly, thinking that Ning Tao''s trip to the muddy water was unwise.


    "What? Can''t Mr. Zhang afford to lose? " Ning Tao''s brow wring hard, the words also rushed a few minutes.


    Zhang Guang''s face changed a lot. After a while, he said: "joke, am I Zhang Guang a dishonest person? I''ll abide by the bet just now, but it won''t be over! "


    Leaving a word behind, Zhang Guang did not stop, turned around and went away with a group of people''s big strides.


    "Brother Ning, thank you this time!"


    Jing Hao is in a good mood. When he comes to Ning Tao, he says something very sincere. Then he waves his hand to the strong man behind him and says, "go, change the four million chips into cash and give Ning brother a card!"


    "Brother Jing, there''s still one of your shares..."


    Ning Tao''s face was very sharp, and he wanted to draw out the other party''s share. Before he finished his clinker words, Jing Hao interrupted him with a wave: "brother Ning helped me a lot today. Besides, you deserve the four million yuan. If you''re polite to me, I''ll be ashamed of myself!"


    When Ning Tao saw this, he could only smile, and he was no longer reluctant. In fact, he really didn''t lack money. In Xia Mengfei''s place, he still had a batch of raw stones to deal with. By the end of this week, he estimated that the batch of raw stones was at least more than 100 million.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to the money at all, Jing Hao was quite surprised though he looked calm.


    You should know that Ning Tao is just a student, and then millions of wind and light clouds, this calm, even when he was the same age, it was difficult to control, it seems that the other party also has a bit of strength, immediately began to make friends: "brother Ning, this is not a place to talk, let''s find a place to talk!"


    Hearing that the other party had something to say, Ning Tao also glanced around the crowd and nodded cheerfully.


    After this, sun Qing had no interest in playing any more. They bit Su Qian''s ears for a while, and then said hello to Ning Tao. The implication was that they didn''t want to be a light bulb and went back to school first.


    Ning Tao, Su Qian and Jing Hao return to the box.


    "Brother Ning has helped me a lot today. Here''s to you!"


    In the box, a few dishes of exquisite dishes are served. Jing Hao pours a full cup for himself, and then stands up to propose a cup to Ning Tao.


    "Brother Jing, you''re welcome!" Ning Tao also quickly stood up and drank the cup.


    "Haha, shallowness has always been arrogant in our family. If she likes shallowness, I''ll say it''s not bad. I''ve passed this level as soon as I see you today!"


    Put down the cup, Jinghao a smile, looking at two people squint half jokingly.


    "Cousin!" Su shallow where to expect to be on fire, immediately made a big red face, bright.


    By her dormitory, it was only an expedient to let Ning Tao be her boyfriend, but now it is more and more true.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, is just trying to explain. But at that time, he touched it all by himself. Other girls have already said it. If he doesn''t admit it, it''s not good.


    "Where is brother Ning from?"


    After all, he is still slightly concerned about Su Qian''s private affairs.


    Besides, Ning Tao has excellent martial arts skills. He should have a good beginning. Otherwise, he would never have taken such a leisurely action.


    "I''m from the mall!" Ning Tao suddenly some embarrassed, the other side this is put clear when the parents.


    "Oh, the mall is a good place. There have been a lot of talented people!" Jing Hao''s face moved, and suddenly said carelessly, "brother Ning, I think you have some martial arts foundation. Do you have a teacher?"


    "Apprentice?"


    Ning Tao was shocked when he heard that he didn''t show his hand here. He just used some spiritual power when shaking hands with the other party. He didn''t expect that this was seen by others. For a moment, he couldn''t help ringing an alarm bell. Later, spiritual power can''t be used casually.


    However, he believed that Jing Hao would not harm him. Now that the other party saw it, he didn''t hide it. He nodded and apologized, "I do have a teacher, but master won''t let me declare his name. Please forgive me!"


    "Oh, so it is. I''m being rude!" Jing Hao is slightly a Zheng, on the face many a silk dignified, in the heart but more interested to Ning Tao, then say.


    "No harm!" Ning Tao poured a cup for himself, touched with three people and drank it again.


    "Brother Ning, to be honest, Zhang Guang is the son of mayor Zhang of Donghai city. He is arrogant and domineering. If brother Ning offends him this time, he should be careful!"After they exchanged greetings, Jing Hao looked anxiously at Ning Tao and apologized.


    "The mayor''s son?" Ning Tao heart a Deng, frowned, he didn''t expect that light unexpectedly has such background.


    "Of course, brother Ning doesn''t have to worry about it. It''s because of me. If that light dares to trouble brother Ning, I won''t sit back and ignore it!"


    Jinghao saw that ningtao was silent. He thought he was afraid, so he said quickly.


    "Well, if there''s a place for brother Jing, I won''t be polite!" Ning Tao smiles in a twinkling and agrees.


    He was not afraid of Zhang Guang''s revenge. The only thing he was worried about was that the other side would press him in the face of the officials. After all, the people did not fight with the officials.


    But look at Jinghao a look as if fearless, Ning Tao even with toes think about each other is not simple, otherwise to Zhang Guang also hard gas not up.


    Jingling bell


    Suddenly, the phone in Jinghao''s pocket rang suddenly. As soon as he got through, his face changed: "what, my father fainted again? Did you send it to the hospital


    ¡­¡­


    Then the two sides did not say too long. As soon as they hung up the phone, they looked anxiously at Ning Tao and the two people: "brother Ning, I''m sorry, something happened in my family. I want to go back. I want to be here with you. I''ll make it up next time!"


    "My uncle is not well yet?"


    Su shallow facial expression a change, a face nervous ask a way.


    "It''s still an old problem. The fever is repeated. I can''t see it well. It''s evil!" Jing Hao shakes his head slightly, and answers.


    "Then I''ll go with you!" Su shallow anxious under, also stood up.


    "No, it''s not good to have a rest when there are too many people. Besides, the government will go to many people. Come back when you are discharged from the hospital!" Jing Hao refused without thinking about it. After a few words, he turned and left.


    "Su Qian, this uncle?"


    Said unintentionally, listen to intentionally, see just Jing Hao''s meaning, his father has a high fever for some time.


    After all, he is a medical student. He knows something about these things. Fever is not a big problem. With his family background, he should have been optimistic about it for a long time, but it has been bad. It is estimated that there are other serious diseases, and in addition, he is really suffering from evil.


    If Ning Tao used to scoff at the idea that he had collided with evil, he now fully believes that some things can''t be solved by science. For example, cultivation is contrary to science.

 Chapter 48

    Mention uncle, Su shallow immediately a face of depression, explained: "my uncle is the Secretary of Donghai municipal Party committee, usually in good health, but in recent months do not know what happened, often three days two hair high fever, went to a lot of hospitals are useless!"


    Ning Tao smell speech, complexion move, in the heart pour a cold breath, he already thought of Jing Hao''s identity is not general, did not expect unexpectedly so strong, strange have to be afraid of that light.


    But now he had no time to think about that. He looked at Su Qian and said, "if you can''t find the cause this time, you can take me with you if it''s convenient for you to go to brother Jing''s house. Maybe I can see something!"


    By now, Ning Tao has more than half of the assurance to judge that the other party is hit evil, otherwise the dignified Donghai secretary will not even be able to find out any disease.


    However, Zhongxie is his guess after all. Naturally, there is no way to tell Su Qianming. If the other party is really like his guess, he has the intention to cure the other party.


    First of all, he offended the Cao family, and now he offended Zhang Guang. For him, both of them are undoubtedly the existence of Big Macs. He is weak and weak. If he can catch up with Jing Hao, it will be immeasurable for him.


    "Ning Tao Will you see a doctor? "


    Su shallow a Leng, can''t help but say, just then think of each other that magical massage, in the heart and surprised.


    Not to mention, Ning Tao''s massage was amazing. After the other side pressed it, she didn''t have dysmenorrhea for a few days.


    "I studied medicine, you don''t know it!" Ning Tao spread out his hand and said half jokingly.


    "Well, if my uncle is not well this time, I''ll take you to have a try!"


    After seeing a series of means of Ning Tao, Su Qian also believed in his words, and agreed immediately.


    After the matter is settled, the two are embarrassed again. Sun Qing says that they are giving them a chance to get together alone. Ning Tao feels like sitting on a needle carpet and really doesn''t know how to speak.


    Su Qian is also very awkward. Originally she wanted Ning Tao to speak, but this person is just like a wood. She doesn''t understand the amorous feelings at all, which inevitably makes her feel bad.


    No mood to continue to eat, Su Qian put forward to go back to school, Ning Tao naturally has no opinion about this.


    However, just as they were about to leave the dining hall, five people came in from outside the hotel, four men and one woman. They were very eye-catching and inevitably attracted their attention.


    Four men are not small, all very tall, in one meter nine, wearing uniforms, a powerful look.


    But what attracted Ning Tao''s attention was the woman walking in front of her. She was young, about in her early twenties. She was white and tall, with a short sleeve slant button top on her upper body, a pure white seven point hot pants on her lower body, and a string of crystal clear pendants on her milky neck, which made people fantasize.


    Its figure is more perfect, bee waist, long legs, Qianqian a grip of the waist is not with a trace of fat, absolutely kill all the past men and women to eat, is absolutely the envy of women, men''s hope.


    Seeing the beautiful woman with good appearance and temperament, Ning Tao opened the perspective without politeness, and looked at it openly. Just subconsciously, he looked at the beautiful woman in front of him with some familiarity.


    "Black?"


    When he saw the color of each other''s underwear, Ning Tao''s heart was hot, and his throat became dry. He didn''t expect that this woman was a bit coquettish, absolutely wild.


    "Su Qian!"


    The beauty felt Ning Tao''s unbridled eyes and frowned. Somehow, the other person''s eyes fell on her. She was as if her clothes had been stripped, as if she were naked. When she wanted to open her mouth, she saw the girl beside the man and immediately opened her mouth.


    "Hum, who should I be? It turned out to be Qin Yun. No wonder I''m in a bad mood today. I''ve met you!"


    Su Qian rolled his eyes at the beautiful woman and got up armed.


    "Yes?" Ning Tao brow tip pick, he is "who said we lost, this semester we are ready?"? Last time we didn''t make a good choice. We won''t lose to you in a match tomorrow


    Su shallow facial expression a ice, cold way.


    "Joke, your main force all lost miserably. Who else can you invite. I advise you to accept defeat in gambling Qin Yun holds her arms and says with a smile on her face.


    "Haven''t you heard of masters among the people? Last time we Zhongxia just let you Donghai University, don''t be complacent after winning a game


    Ning Tao smell speech, the facial expression moved, in the heart just be suddenly realized, no wonder he looked at this woman look familiar, he had seen.


    At present, this woman is the president of the student union of Donghai University. Both Donghai University and Zhongxia University belong to the University Park. They are first-class universities. There are interaction and competition between them. But when it comes to the competition between them, the most intense one is basketball.


    Donghai college has never won a basketball match twice in each semester, but it never won a basketball match.


    Su Qian is the leader of basketball society. If the two can match each other, it''s the tip of the needle to the wheat. It''s strange that he''s in a good mood."Among the people?" Qin Yun tilted his head, looked at them deliberately, and said with a smile: "is this the master around you?"


    "Er..." Seeing that the other party mentioned Ning Tao, Su Qian turned around and looked at Ning Tao and said in a low voice: "Ning Tao, can you play basketball?"


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, didn''t make clear the other side gourd in sell what medicine, casually agreed a.


    As a matter of fact, he also likes playing basketball. It''s just that his skills are not so good.


    "Good!"


    Su Qian didn''t go to give Ning Tao further explanation. He turned his head and looked at Qin Yun and said, "you''re really right. He''s also an expert. This is our basketball captain tomorrow!"


    "What?"


    Ning Tao was startled when he heard that he was joking. When did he promise to take part in the competition.


    "Is he the captain?"


    Qin Yun looked at Ning Tao contemptuously and said sarcastically: "Su Qian, I don''t think your basketball club is any more. Just pull someone out to make up the number!"


    Qin Yun thinks that she knows all the players who play well in Zhongxia. In addition, although Ning Tao''s height is not low, he is still close to playing basketball.


    "No one knows better than you. He alone is enough!" Su Qian has an invincible trust in Ning Tao, and he is directly in the past.


    In fact, she is also worried about this matter. It''s true that the basketball club in Zhongxia is no better than Donghai University. However, if she loses, she will not lose. Seeing the other party''s aggressive posture, she has to harden her head and agree.


    As for pulling up Ning Tao, she was also helpless. On the one hand, they really had no chance of winning. They broke the pot. On the other hand, after all these things, she especially believes in Ning Tao.


    "Well, I''ll see what he can do. Let''s make a bet. If he can win on behalf of you, I''ll be his girlfriend!" As soon as Qin Yun''s chest straightens out, he opens his mouth.

 Chapter 49

    Ning Tao has been encircled. What''s the matter? He didn''t say a word. The two sides even burned the fire to him. Is there any reason.


    Especially each other''s girlfriend, let him completely speechless!


    If Su Qian is the school flower of Zhongxia University, then Qin Yun is the school flower of Donghai University. At present, when he hears that a school flower gambles so heavily, Ning Tao only has ideas in his mind. He thinks about the gamble.


    Don''t say anything else, just for each other, this person, that figure, that face bag, is a man all want to fantasize.


    Ning Tao is a normal man. After his girlfriend cheated on him last time, he also saw a lot of things.


    For Su Qian, he was more embarrassed. If he changed to this beautiful woman, he would not be polite.


    After having a blood baby in Dantian, Ning Tao doesn''t even notice that his heart has changed.


    "Well, it''s my boyfriend. You''ve got a good idea, haven''t you?" Su shallow smell speech is also a Leng, then no polite irony back.


    Ning Tao is a treasure to her, which has made a deep impression in her heart. The other party''s move makes her more alert.


    * (XB


    "I''ve already targeted it?"


    When Qin Yun heard this, he was angry. He took a step forward, and his voice improved a bit: "Su Qian, don''t spit it out. I don''t know him at all. Don''t say I don''t give you a chance. If you win, I''ll make your boyfriend small and make you big. I''ll listen to you for everything."


    ¡­¡­


    A wave is not flat, a wave rises again, Ning Tao simply let this hot beauty in front of him give Ray''s outside Jiao Li Nen.


    Wipe, the more said the more outrageous, this time even the size of girlfriends have come out, but look at two people a pair of cockfighting appearance, Ning Tao decisively chose to turn a deaf ear.


    "I''m bigger? This can have! OK, that''s settled! "


    Su shallow as if thought of what, eyes a turn, decisively agreed to come down.


    "Yes!"


    Qin Yun also haughtily smiles, but then says, "what if you lose? Don''t take advantage of it all by yourself! "


    "I lost, I lost at your disposal, later respect you as elder sister!" Su shallow also snorted a, thought didn''t want to reply a way.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back on it!"


    As soon as Qin Yun heard this, he began to smile. There were two shallow dimples on his face, which made Ning Tao feel stunned.


    "One mouthful of spit and one mouthful of nail, you just wait to be small!"


    Su Qian showed no sign of weakness, and then he waved his small fist, full of confidence.


    "All right, see you tomorrow, but you''ve secretly found your boyfriend. Wait and see!" Qin Yun doesn''t have a good look at them, so he takes people in and ignores Ning Tao.


    In fact, Qin Yun never thought that she would lose. Otherwise, she would not dare to make small comments. She and Su Qian grew up together from childhood. Although they were beautiful women at the same time, they were arrogant and no one was convinced.


    This basketball match between the two families made both of them cry hard. Qin Yun specially brought the main players of the basketball team here to have dinner for tomorrow''s World War I. He didn''t want to meet Su Qian, so he naturally had to laugh at each other.


    "Ning Tao, how sure are you?"


    As soon as Qin Yun and others left, Su Qian looked back at Ning Tao and became nervous.


    As a matter of fact, just now she was too difficult to ride a tiger, and she had no way to go up against Ning Tao. Her brain was impulsive for a moment. Now she''s slowing down, and she''s starting to think about the gains and losses.


    Ning Tao always knows that Su Qian is a cold beauty in front of him, but he didn''t expect that the other party would lose his mind because of a few words. It''s enough to ask him how confident he is.


    "I''m not sure, but I''ll try my best."


    Ning Tao thought about it, but he said something conservative. He has perspective, and his physical quality makes it impossible for ordinary people to stop him. It must be helpful to his skills.


    Just playing basketball is not a person''s business after all. He doesn''t know the level of other people. It''s not easy to judge.


    "No, you have to be sure. If I lose this time, it will be miserable!"


    This time, Su Qian didn''t compromise. She said directly, and her face changed. Now she''s pressing the treasure on Ning Tao. When she heard that the other party was not sure, her heart tightened.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao can''t help laughing bitterly. The other party doesn''t understand him at all. It''s hard for him to explain for a moment.


    "Ning Tao, as long as you promise to help me win this game, I promise to be your girlfriend. How about that?"


    See Ning Tao''s expression, Su shallow uneasy, as if made a great determination in general, said.


    "OK, but if you look for the rest of the basketball team, it can''t be too expensive!"


    The other side has already said this. It''s too late for Ning Tao to find a way out. Now if he dares to refuse, he may not know what the other side will do.But he didn''t say enough. He gave the other side a shot first.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve found all the others. In fact, the overall quality of our basketball team is OK. It''s just that Qin Yun is always under pressure because he is short of a strong team leader and can''t improve his momentum."


    Su Qian clenched his little fist and said angrily: "you must win this time. Take out your billiards momentum and win the game. I don''t think that girl will be caught with all her hands!"


    "Er..."


    Feelings this is the fight of spirit, Ning Tao slightly a Leng: "well, according to my opinion, since I promised, I still go to the basketball club, it''s better to run in."


    "Good."


    Su Qian nodded and took the lead to walk out of the dining hall. Now she is full of confidence in Ning Tao. This man is just like a fan in front of her. The other party can promise her, which gives her the bottom of her heart.


    When Ning Tao and Su Qian came to the basketball club, they heard that Ning Tao was the center, and the members of the basketball club immediately became suspicious.


    The current basketball club captain is Hu Yong, two meters tall, flat head, muscle outside, looking at Ning Tao''s small body, disdain.


    Ning Tao also knows the other party''s meaning. If he wants to win their respect, he must show his strength. Without saying a word, he picked up a basketball and stood directly on the three-point line. His eyes were fixed and his hands were thrown. He spoke directly with his strength.


    Bang!


    There is no accident, basketball accurate into the blue.


    If it''s not a big deal, then Ning Tao showed his terrible skills, three-point for five times and no serve for each time, which made several basketball teams look silly.


    Ning Tao has a clear idea of billiards. He has a precise judgment of billiards, and the same principle of basketball. As long as he can see where he goes, what strength he uses, and what direction he throws, it''s all clear at a glance, and it''s hard not to enter.

 Chapter 50

    Fortunately, Ning Tao has no class in the afternoon, so he can run in with other people. After some preparation, he finally let Hu Yong admit his ability.


    After seeing Ning Tao''s skill, Hu Yong''s shock is hard to add.


    From their professional point of view, although Ning Tao''s skills are slightly inferior, his ability is simply outstanding. Later, when the basketball club held a trial match, they were even more shocked. Such a person is simply called a god man. People found that as long as Ning Tao got the ball, there was no other part to throw.


    Su Qian''s eyes were bright, and her cherry red lips were almost in an O shape.


    This is too incredible, she knows that Ning Tao did not join the basketball club, but play out the fighting power, absolutely kill most of the members of the basketball club.


    For a moment, she was a little excited. Now what the basketball club lacks is a sharp, a leader who can lead the whole team. It is obvious that Ning Tao has done it.


    At the same time, she was also extremely surprised. She only felt that the young man on the court in the distance was too mysterious. Her whole body revealed a charming brilliance, which made Su Qian''s heart beat.


    Billiards one shot, basketball and play so well, can cure disease, high value, even in the face of the mayor''s son, are very calm.


    Undoubtedly, at this moment, Ning Tao completely pries open the door in Su Qian''s heart. She just wants to know this enigmatic character.


    If Ning Tao knows Su Qian''s thoughts, he must cry out that he is wronged. All this is not his intention. In fact, he is forced, such as this basketball game.


    It''s not that he wants to compete, it''s just that he wants to get on the shelf. Of course, in addition, the bets of the two beauties in Zhongxia and Donghai have touched Ning Tao''s heart.


    There are no men who don''t like to go home with beauties. Now that they have caught up, they can''t miss it. Moreover, this time, Zhongxia basketball club can win, which can be regarded as a boost for Zhongxia.


    However, after the perspective, Ning Tao also has a lot of convergence. On the one hand, his spiritual power is not enough to support him. On the other hand, if his performance is too prominent, it will inevitably attract the attention of people who want to.


    The basketball match between the two schools will be a sea of people. Maybe there will be talented people in it. He didn''t forget that there was a blood baby in his elixir. He was killed as a heresy and had no place to reason.


    "Su Qian, why, tomorrow''s game is going on, and you''re still grinding your gun. Don''t you know that you need to give players a good rest before the game?"


    Almost after school, Qin Yun took several members of the basketball club to Zhongxia''s basketball club. Seeing that Ning Tao was still training, he immediately sneered at Su Qian.


    On the latest TJ y chapter ZG Festival x, f


    knowing yourself and your enemy, Qin Yun recalls that she is a little nervous when she thinks about Su Qian''s self-confidence in the dining room. This time, it''s not only about winning or losing, but also gambling.


    Until now, she knew that she had some Meng Lang at that time. If she really lost, wouldn''t she want to be a little girl for Su Qian''s boyfriend?


    Under the influence of ghosts, she also came to spy.


    "Cackle, how, Qin Yun, you are afraid, otherwise you basketball club simply admit defeat, as long as you obediently obedient, bet about natural even!"


    When Su Qian saw Qin Yun and his party, he turned his eyes and said with both hands on his back.


    After seeing Ning Tao''s skills, Su Qian''s confidence soared. Seeing Qin Yun''s arrival, she naturally thought that the other side was guilty. At present, her speech is mostly ironic.


    "Afraid? Are you kidding? We''re afraid of you? I am afraid you will lose too miserably! I don''t want to make a fool of your boyfriend! "


    Face, Qin Yun naturally will not show timidity, the moment a chest, hit back in the past.


    I don''t know why. They are quiet at ordinary times. As soon as they come across each other from childhood, they will fight against each other, making their friends speechless.


    At this time, Ning Tao several people also stopped running in, after all, the opponent here, they will not let the other side familiar with their tactics.


    Hu Yong said hello to Su Qian and left on his own. The war was coming, so he had to have a good rest.


    Ning Tao also came to Su Qian, playing for so long, also let him a little tired, see Qin Yun this beauty came again, he did not politely opened the perspective.


    Not to mention, this girl''s figure is too good, convex and concave, and her figure is exquisite. It''s hard for a man to control her.


    "Su Qian, if you find a boyfriend, don''t tell me. Are you afraid that I will rob you?"


    Qin Yun looks up and down at Ning Tao this time. He really doesn''t find anything special.


    "Well, so what?" Su Qian raised his head haughtily, as if he were a victorious general.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll check on you first, and see if this man can do it!"


    All of a sudden, Qin Yun, who was gentle at the last moment, suddenly raised his foot and whipped Ning Tao.


    Seeing Qin Yun''s move without warning, Su Qian is shocked. She knows that the opponent has the foundation of Taekwondo and is still a black belt. Despite her lovely appearance, she is actually a little hot pepper, but it''s too late for her to stop.At the moment, several basketball team members behind her can''t bear it.


    Once Qin Yun wants to find someone to practice, it''s definitely that person''s nightmare.


    However, just when people are not optimistic about Ning Tao and have thought of Ning Tao''s withered appearance, a miracle happened.


    Ning Tao doesn''t step back. On the surface, the wind is light and the clouds are light. Just when the other side kicks, his hand flashes out. Suddenly, Qin Yun''s thin calf like milk is held in his hand.


    Ning Tao is also a little angry. He doesn''t even say a word, but he has suffered a lot. The other party even takes a bet on him, and now he starts to move his hand. If he doesn''t have perspective, I''m afraid today he will feel embarrassed and silky. Ning Tao doesn''t have a good temper any more. He pinches his next hand on the other side''s leg impolitely.


    "You


    Qin Yun didn''t expect Ning Tao to have such strength. Although she was reckless, she didn''t use much strength, but the clinker mentioned the iron plate. The other side just blocked her with one hand, which didn''t count. The other side''s hand was still acting on her leg, which immediately made her blush.


    "You dare to insult our president!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s behavior, the members of the basketball club were not angry. Although Qin Yun was fierce, she was also a goddess in the basketball club. She wanted to repair Ning Tao. One of the muscular boys was the first to wave his fist and rush to Ning Tao.

 Chapter 51

    Because that player lost his mind for a moment and forgot to save his strength, so this punch was quite powerful. Even Qin Yun, who had some basic skills, was surprised.


    As the saying goes, you beat the teacher Fu to death with random fists. No matter how strong your accomplishments are, no one can stand a human tank like this.


    8y / 8


    but Ning Tao just looked a little bit surprised. Under his perspective, the opposing fist was like a snail. When he came to him, Ning Tao raised one hand and grasped the fist when he had no time to do it. As soon as he vomited his spirit, he suddenly moved back to the area. The player couldn''t stop, and "puff" came to bite the ground.


    "You..." Qin Yun was startled and angrily denounced Ning Tao. Then he quickly looked at the players who got up and said with concern: "Yeming, are you ok?"


    "Why, we can''t fight back if we only allow you to do it. It''s just a lesson for you. If you don''t do it, we''ll clean you up!"


    Su Qian opens her beautiful eyes. She looks at Ning Tao again. Her eyes are bright. When she hears Qin Yun''s words, she immediately sneers back.


    However, the impression of Ning Tao in her heart has become mysterious again. You know, the physical fitness of the members of the basketball club is very good. Now Ning Tao has been hooked with one hand, and the other party has a bite on the ground. It''s incredible.


    "Well, Su Qian, we will win the game tomorrow!"


    For a moment, Qin Yun''s refuted face has no light, and her breath is short. She looks at Ning Tao with fire in her eyes. Finally, she snorts and leaves with a few people.


    Originally, I was here to inquire about the depth of Zhongxia University. Unexpectedly, I didn''t find out anything. Instead, she was taken advantage of. So far, her legs are still numb, which makes her silver teeth bite.


    At the moment, she is determined to win tomorrow''s competition. At that time, she will be able to brag in front of her. At the thought that if she wins, Su Qian can''t hold up her head in front of her, and Qin Yun is complacent.


    No one can beat the other these years. They are both shouting in the dark. Now it''s time to fight for life and death.


    "You guys, you''ve heard my bets with Su Qian. I''ll tell you that tomorrow you''ll give me 12 points of strength. You''re only allowed to win, but you''re not allowed to lose. If you don''t try your best, you''ll have a good look!"


    When Qin Yun and his party walked out of the gate of Zhongxia University, they looked back at the boys gnashing their teeth.


    In order to win, this time she also fought, not only invited all the basketball clubs to dinner, but also personally found a pure and beautiful girl cheerleading team, not only that, she also has a killer.


    "Don''t worry, president. Tomorrow, Zhongxia basketball club will be a total failure!"


    Ye Ming almost did not hesitate to open his mouth and agreed to come down, clenched his fists, his eyes spewed fire.


    It''s a shame that a big man of his was put down with one hand, which made him blush. If it were not for the weird thing, he would not dare to move, otherwise he would never let him go.


    ... the basketball friendly match between Zhongxia and Donghai university is getting closer and closer, and finally it reached a small peak on the same day. The game was set up in Zhongxia University, and the whole school was full of big banners. The degree of excitement is unprecedented.


    Originally nothing more than the other, this is the revenge battle of Zhongxia University, and the venue is still in Zhongxia side, which can be said to occupy the favorable time, place and people. Even the students who can''t participate in the competition seem to be in the blood of a chicken, excited.


    Besides, it is said that Su Qian, a student of Zhongxia University, and Qin Yun, a student of Donghai University, have a gambling appointment. They have eyes and noses outside.


    About the content of gambling about the spread of the mess, two school flower level events is to add a bit of blood to this game.


    The students of the two universities are full of energy, and the competition has not yet started. Even the post bar of the two colleges has become a mess. The fans of both sides are still very restrained at the beginning, so that in the end, they can no longer restrain their emotions. They have even started a fight against each other in the post bar. Due to the large number of people, even the post bar has been paralyzed for a time.


    In the end, the leaders of the two universities, the teachers, came forward in person, appealed for rationality, blocked dozens of radical students from speaking, and finally curbed this bad atmosphere.


    In the afternoon, the game has not yet started. The Zhongxia stadium is full of people. Not only the students from Zhongxia University, but also the basketball fans from Donghai University come to cheer for their school players.


    It can be said that the two teams have not yet arrived, the atmosphere in the field has condensed.


    When Ning Tao arrived, he was shocked by the enthusiasm of the people.


    In the past, he came to see the competitions between the two colleges, but there was no such battle. This time, he has accumulated a lot.


    "Ning Tao, Hu Yong, do you have confidence?"


    Really to the field, Su shallow also some guilty, a turn to look at a player, the heart is also nervous.


    The main reason is that there is too much pressure and there are too many people at the scene. After all, the basketball team of Zhongxia is not as good as Donghai. If it is suppressed at the beginning, it is difficult to have a chance to turn over the game!"Don''t worry, we''ll win!" Ning Tao takes a deep breath, toward Su shallow blinked eyes, determined way.


    In fact, Ning Tao doesn''t worry much. Although there is a gap between the two players, with his variable, the outcome has been biased to this side. The only thing that worries him is that his perspective and spiritual power can''t be used indiscriminately. Otherwise, if someone sees it, it will be a big trouble.


    Soon, the Donghai basketball team arrived. Wearing a white dress, Qin Yun showed her exquisite figure, which was particularly eye-catching. When the two beauties looked at each other across the air, it seemed that there was a spark collision.


    "Team Donghai, come on!"


    "Team Donghai, come on!"


    As soon as Donghai team appeared, all the students in Donghai were boiling up, and more people gathered banners and spread them out, with a shocking momentum.


    "Hum, I''m waiting for you. In our home court, I can''t let you brag!"


    Su shallow bit the lip petal, waiting to press them on the momentum. When the other side raised her hand, she also made a gesture to the beautiful cheerleading team behind her.


    "Zhongxia, invincible!"


    "Midsummer, win!"


    As soon as the basketball baby was ready, Zhongxia University suddenly collapsed like a landslide. Even the big screen on everyone''s head also played subtitles, and the cry was even more uniform, which immediately suppressed the other party''s cry.


    At this time, the other side seemed to be ready. From the other side''s camp, a burly young man ran out, spread out his arms in the field, and circled around, causing a lot of screams.


    Not only Donghai University, but also Zhongxia is excited.


    This person is no other than Fang Jun, a reserve member of the national basketball team of Donghai University.


    Fang Jun is legendary. He joined the provincial team at the age of 14 and the national reserve team at the age of 18. He has already made his mark in national competitions. It is said that he has entered the national team.

 Chapter 52

    It can be said that Fang Jun is not only the pride of Donghai University, but also has a high popularity even in Zhongxia University.


    It''s just that he didn''t take part in such competitions after he was selected into the national reserve team last year, but he suddenly came out today, which is a surprise to many people.


    "Today is my last competition for Donghai University. Where is your applause?"


    It seems that in order to highlight his position, someone has already prepared a microphone for him. At this moment, when the voice spread to the whole audience, it immediately caused countless screams, and many crazy girls began to shout.


    But Su shallow this side''s imposing manner instantaneous dropped down, at the moment Su shallow facial expression already black down, this also how compared, the family is the star, immediately was the national team.


    Originally, the strength of Zhongxia was not as good as that of Donghai. She thought that with ningtao, Zhongxia still had a certain chance of winning, but now it seems that the chance of winning is very slim.


    "This coquettish fox Qin Yun''s complacency can be seen in the distance. It can be said that she is biting Su Qianqi''s silver teeth. No wonder the other party dares to make a bet with her, but always leads without sending it. The key is here.


    "Fang Jun, it''s up to you this time. You must win the game!"


    When the cheering stops, Qin Yun holds his hands in a trumpet shape and shouts at Fang Jun on the stage.


    Although the other side has the right time and place, and killed a Ning Tao, but they have Fang Jun to hold down the battle, absolute ability to hold down a chip.


    "The president, don''t worry. This kind of competition has no pressure on me at all!"


    Fang Jun puts down the microphone, smiles at Qin Yun, and makes no secret of his fiery eyes.


    The reason why he took part in this competition is mainly because of the invitation of the man in front of him. Looking at the exquisite figure, Fang Jun''s desire for possession flashed in his eyes.


    "Fang Jun, I love you!"


    Suddenly, on the stage, a girl with a rose in her hand ran out and rushed directly onto the stage. As soon as she stretched out her hands, she hugged Fang Jun.


    Fang Jun is used to this kind of situation. He has no formality at all. He hugs each other generously and pats each other''s back gently. When the girl is in a stable mood, he takes the rose in each other''s hand, sniffs it under his nose, pretends to be intoxicated and says with a smile, "it smells good!"


    WOW!


    The girl can''t help blushing, which pushes the atmosphere to the extreme.


    "Fang Jun!"


    "Fang Jun!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There were so many shouts that they couldn''t stop.


    "Ning Tao, I don''t care. You promised me that you must win this time!"


    Now Su Qian has placed all his hopes on Ning Tao. Now when he looks back, his beautiful eyes are all on Ning Tao.


    Yes, according to the current situation, the victory has been divided. Su Qian''s only hope is to put it on Ning Tao, hoping that Ning Tao can turn the tide.


    Otherwise, once she loses, she will not be able to lift her head in front of Qin Yun all her life.


    "I''ll do my best!"


    Looking at Fang Jun in the distance, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile and could only harden his head.


    To tell you the truth, Fang Jun''s strength is very strong, otherwise he won''t be selected into the national team early. Even if Ning Tao has perspective, he can''t guarantee to win.


    After all, his perspective can''t be used indefinitely. Although his physical quality has been very strong after spiritual transformation, it''s still him who has to meet Fang Jun because of the short time of cultivation.


    "Shallow, they cheat, how to do!" While they were talking, sun Qing had come over.


    At the sight of sun Qing''s dress, Ning Tao almost has no old blood. The other party takes two colored balls in his hands, wears a white bra, a miniskirt, slender white legs, and a rabbit ear on his head. It''s very attractive and shows his youth and temptation to the full.


    Ning Tao subconsciously unfolds the perspective, just a sweep, all the clothes on Sun Qing''s body disappear, looking at each other''s figure, Ning Tao feels his blood boiling up immediately.


    Sun Qingchang is also good. Although she doesn''t bring disaster to the country like Su Qian, she is also a first-class beauty. With the cheerleading team''s colorful blessing under her eyes, Ning Tao can''t stand it. What she sees is her figure flying.


    "Oh dear!"


    Just when he was enjoying it, he suddenly felt a pain in his waist. Then he came back and saw Su Qian looking at him angrily.


    Ning Tao immediately felt his gaffe, just want to explain, clinker Su shallow sentence, let him almost startled jaw.


    "Ning Tao, Qin Yun''s foxy girl is in better shape. As long as you win the competition, I promise you to succeed!"


    ... Ning Tao is speechless. When he hears what the other party says, what else can he say? Subconsciously, he can''t help looking at Qin Yun.


    That''s true. Qin Yun''s body is like a ripe peach. If it''s really peeled, bah, what do I think! Ning Tao came back and looked embarrassed."Sun Qing, we must not lose our morale. Go to the cheerleaders and ask them to dance for our team members!"


    As soon as Su Qian looked back, he bit his red lips and looked at Sun Qingdao.


    "OK, I''ll go right away!"


    Sun Qing smell speech, immediately ran back, the war is coming, must be the basketball team wolf to play out.


    Soon, the dance of the cheerleading team began to dance. On top of the cheerleading team, some people held banners to cheer the Chinese basketball team.


    "Hu Yong, Ning Tao, let''s go!"


    Take advantage of this strength, Su shallow just right toward Ning Tao and others mouth way.


    "Well, let''s not have any pressure. According to our plan yesterday, we will definitely win today!"


    Ning Tao looks back at Hu Yong and immediately arranges his tactics.


    He won a captain with his strength. After discussing with several people, he planned a good tactical arrangement.


    Ning Tao took the center, Hu Yong took the guard, and the other three took their places.


    Soon, after Ning Tao three on the court, Fang Jun also led a group of people on the court, the two sides met on the draw, the atmosphere suddenly tense.


    Many students know the members of Zhongxia basketball club, but now they are led by a short strange player, causing an uproar.


    In principle, Ning Tao''s height is not low. He is nearly 1.8 meters tall. He is also outstanding among the people, but he is really short in the basketball team.


    But then Zhongxia is looking forward to the future. Ning Tao is unknown to everyone, but he is still the team leader. He dares to fight against the wind at this time. He is either powerful or seeking death. It is obvious that Zhongxia will not be so ignorant.


    Soon, at the referee''s whistle, the game officially began.


    Basketball took the lead, won by Tong Dawei of Zhongxia side, quickly dribbled to the other side''s basketball stand.


    However, at this time, it was just like a hurricane, a shadow flashing, the situation in the field is a dazzle, it is Fang Jun shot.


    When the ball was in operation again, it was already in Fang Jun''s hands.


    Fang Jun a ball in the hand, the pace opened, Ning Tao simply can''t catch up, in the three-point line, decisive shot, posture is incomparable!


    Dong!


    Basketball threw a radian in the air, hit the net accurately, Grand Slam.


    As the leader of the basketball club, Fang Jun won a three-point ball with one shot, showing his strong power, which made fans in the stands boil.

 Chapter 53

    "Fang Jun''s strength has increased again. I''ve seen it before long, and I can go to the NBA to fight!"


    On the referee''s bench, seven or eight senior referees were whispering in the stands.


    For this basketball game, they don''t care who wins or loses. After all, it''s a matter of certainty. Now what they sigh about is Fang Jun''s skill. It''s a personal show.


    WOW!


    "Fang Jun, invincible!"


    "Fang Jun, invincible!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Fang Jun made a good start, and there was no one to stop him. Many people could no longer help their joy and began to shout.


    After all, it''s a quasi national player. Where can I see it usually? Today, one by one, it''s going to be eye-catching. Even a lot of students from Zhongxia University also cheer for Fang Jun.


    "Your strength is too weak. It''s unbearable!"


    A ball, both sides change defense, Fang Jun shook his head, a pair of not interested in appearance, also did not forget to wave to the stage.


    Su Qian''s hands were twisted together under the stage, and his face was full of worry, secretly exerting himself.


    Qin Yun haughtily raises her chin, embraces her chest with both hands, and her slender swan neck is full of pride. Her eyes miss many people from time to time, and fall on Su Qian of the other party. Her eyes are frivolous. It seems that there are countless sparks between them.


    And in the field, it is still hot.


    The ball passed to Ning Tao. After Hu Yong got the ball, he moved quickly. After a dazzling dribble, the ball was quickly brought to Li Yan''s hands. Then Li Yan jumped up to shoot and made a decisive move.


    Dong!!


    However, even if he evaded the two, he still didn''t escape Fang Jun''s block. The other side just stretched out his big hand like a Pufan and jumped slightly. The basketball that was about to enter the net was knocked down and a solid block came.


    As soon as the ball landed, another small forward of Donghai grabbed the basketball and quickly passed it back.


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he will know if there is any. If the two sides fight each other a little bit, it will not work at all. The other side cooperate with each other tacit, plus the influence of the star Fang Jun, it is just like God''s help.


    Shua!!


    Finally, the ball fell into the hands of Donghai''s power forward, a beautiful turn shot, two points into the ball, adding to Donghai''s success.


    WOW!


    There has been an uproar off the court. How can we fight? Donghai university is just pressing this side to fight. There is no room to fight back.


    Ning Tao''s heart is also secretly anxious, after this meeting''s running in, he is still in good condition, but if you don''t use perspective and spiritual power, he has to admit that this midsummer will be defeated.


    No way, the opponent is too strong, Fang Jun is a big man, Ning Tao is not a professional, whether it is skills or physical fitness, compared with the other side are much worse.


    "Calm down, as long as you catch the ball, pass it to me anyway!"


    Ning Tao knows that he can''t be beaten all the time. I''m afraid that if he goes on like this, Zhongxia will collapse and lose his fighting spirit in less than ten minutes. So Ning Tao sees the right time and says to Hu Yong quietly.


    "Good!"


    Hu Yong is also brave and resourceful. He was the captain of the basketball club. Now he knows the situation in the field and can only place his hope on Ning Tao''s amazing shooting accuracy.


    Dong, Dong, Dong


    The competition between the two sides is fierce, and soon the opportunity comes. Donghai grabs a rebound and deflects the ball. Hu Yong grabs the ball quickly. Seeing that the other two players have come bravely, Hu Yong makes a quick decision and passes the ball to Ning Tao without hesitation.


    "Hum!"


    Through this meeting, Fang Jun also found out Ning Tao''s influence. To tell the truth, he disdained Ning Tao very much. No matter from which angle, Ning Tao was not good enough. How could such a person become a center? In the end, he could only attribute it to the fact that there was no one in the Zhongxia basketball club. When he saw the basketball coming at a gallop, he hummed coldly, his hands flashed out, and wanted to take advantage of the favorable terrain to catch the basketball The Ball.


    His teammates finally give him the opportunity to create, how can Ning Tao be successful by the other side? Now his legs suddenly bend, and then the spiritual power in his body slightly turns, and it acts on his legs, bang! Ning Tao is like a rocket in the air. Strangely, his jumping height is even higher than Fang Jun''s. on the other side''s hands, he gets the basketball, dribbles, walks and layups.


    For a moment, Ning Tao seemed to have a god protecting his body, and his actions were dazzling. At this moment, he seemed to have changed a person, as if he had basketball in his life.


    Clearly a hand can not hold, but the basketball is playing in the hands of Ning Tao flowers, it is almost to the extreme.


    Whoo!


    Fang Jun took a deep breath. His eyes flashed with anger. He had been defending Ning Tao, but he didn''t expect that the other side broke through his defense and got the ball.


    This can not help but let him lose some face, now see Ning Tao going to lay up, he was angry, what a joke, if from his defense, the other side also please easy lay up, it is not to hit his face.


    At that time, he threw away his two long legs, and the big man of nearly two meters one stood in front of Ning Tao, ready to grab the ball at any time.Ning Tao is not afraid of the other person''s coming. He is also afraid of the other person''s not coming. Although the other person is tall, he has a great advantage, but the disadvantage is also obvious. That is, the other person''s flexibility is not as good as him.


    Not to mention that he has perspective, the other side has not yet action, he can see the other side''s action in the eye, Ning Tao make left evasion action.


    First: FA 0m


    sure enough, Fang Jun hurried to intercept to the left. However, Ning Tao made a virtual shake, and the whole person scrambled for the basketball from the right side. The speed was amazing. When he jumped up, he threw the basketball out of his hand without looking at it.


    Dong!


    Ning Tao''s perspective has already planned the route. If he doesn''t enter, he''ll be damned. The strength of basketball is neither too big nor too small. When he sees that he falls from the other side''s net, the other side''s guard is not only stunned, but even Fang Jun is stunned.


    "How could that be?"


    How can the other side have that ghost speed, and the shooting strength is too accurate.


    You know, he dodged out, only a second shot opportunity, at that time as long as the basketball can''t throw out, Fang Jun will react, didn''t give him the opportunity to react.


    Immediately the score was drawn from 8-0 to 8-2. Although these two points were not important to the whole competition, they undoubtedly broke the deadlock and ignited the enthusiasm of the students.


    You know, Ning Tao dodged Fang Jun and lay up. His ability is solid.


    For a time, the audience have inquired about the name of Ning Tao, Su shallow also opened his eyes, breathing disorder.


    Sure enough, Ning Tao didn''t let him down.


    Then, the game went on.


    Both sides you come and I go. After Ning Tao shows his power, Fang Jun is very angry. He wins several points one after another, which is to suppress Ning Tao''s surprise just now.

 Chapter 54

    On the court for a time fierce extremely, under the stage applauds one after another.


    The original | starter | K


    passes the ball to Yeming. Yeming makes a rampage and cleverly staggers a small forward of Zhongxia. After passing the ball, he is caught by the power forward of Donghai. The power forward makes a false move and passes the ball to Fang Jun decisively. Fang Jun jumps out directly. He draws a beautiful arc with a beautiful three-point ball and makes an accurate shot.


    WOW!


    A three-point goal ignited the atmosphere in the field again. This is the fifth three-point shot by Fang Jun of Donghai team.


    Soon, the first round of the game is drawing to a close, and the score is getting bigger and bigger, the score has reached 36:8.


    Donghai''s strength is too strong. It''s hard for Zhongxia to get the ball. Even if some players occasionally get the ball, it''s hard to play. Ning Tao won the eight points through Lingli.


    The supporters of Zhongxia in the stands are all down in the dumps. Even sun Qing and his cheerleaders have no confidence.


    The gap is too big, if there is no Fang Jun, Zhongxia may be able to create a miracle, but with each other, it is a nightmare for Zhongxia.


    It''s too hard. Even if Ning Tao tries his best, if he doesn''t exert his spiritual power, it''s hard to go over Fang Jun.


    "You can''t, you''re too weak!"


    Under Fang Jun''s defense, Ning Tao scored a few goals, which made him very angry. At the moment, after catching the ball, he grinned at Ning Tao and said contemptuously that he did not forget to draw a middle finger for Ning Tao.


    "I don''t think you can make it!"


    As soon as Ning Tao looks cold, Fang Jun''s words are more and more insulting. Ning Tao is not happy.


    "Yes? I''ll show you! "


    Fang Jun gave a cold smile, then a dazzled dribble, fast toward the net.


    "To die!"


    Ning Tao mouth moved, action is also fast, he did not intercept Fang Jun, but a turn straight to the net.


    "What is he going to do? Is it funny? "


    "Is Zhongxia really empty? Did he send a fool?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s behavior, one of the people under the stage didn''t know. So many people even scolded him. What''s the matter? Even if he failed, he didn''t think so.


    However, he stopped in the field. Without Ning Tao''s help, Fang Jun dribbled more quickly. When he came to the basketball net not far away, he jumped up to a grand slam.


    Even if there is Hu Yong''s block, but he relies on his height and skill, this ball plays very well. With experience, Fang Jun knows that he has scored another goal.


    However, when everyone knew that there was no doubt about the ball, Ning Tao took off abruptly and quickly. He put out a hand and blocked the net in everyone''s sight. Then he took a hard shot.


    Pop!


    Block the hat!


    A loud block.


    Ning Tao hit the ball with a slap. When the basketball fell, Ning Tao also fell to the ground.


    "Ah..."


    "How could that be?"


    "No one can jump so high!"


    All the people under the stage were stunned, but after two or three seconds, they suddenly burst into a warm voice.


    "What is this? This is Fang Jun''s hat. How can it be? "


    The shock in people''s hearts is hard to add, not to mention the technique, just the height, Fang Jun has two meters one, plus the height of the jump, how can a person who is less than one meter eight block the hat.


    Until this time, the people under the stage no longer dare to underestimate Ning Tao.


    Just think about it, who can block Fang Jun''s shot and cut down eight points under the defense of the other side.


    However, this is just the beginning, and soon people will see what is the real skill.


    Ning Tao was angry in his heart. Originally, he thought that the two teams would be equal. He would kill the Jedi again.


    In fact, the gap between the two teams is very serious, and there is no one in Fang Jun''s eyes. In this case, he will not stay.


    With a forced words, it''s time to let them know what the real skills, brother is not no good, brother is afraid to scare you!


    Soon, it was Zhongxia''s turn again. Without any hesitation, the power forward took the lead in passing the ball to Ning Tao.


    There''s no way to do that. There''s still some hope for Ning Tao, which makes other people have little hope. Zhongxia is also a personal show. At present, we can only hope for Ning Tao''s amazing shooting rate.


    Shua!!


    Ning Tao catches the basketball, the whole person is like entering the nobody''s land, the basketball in his hand seems to turn into a butterfly, flexible and free, it''s called fancy basketball, Fang Jun can''t keep up with his speed, a light sound, hollow into the net.


    The voice is clear and crisp. They directly beat Donghai''s nameless players. They didn''t react until they got the ball. It''s just incredible.


    40£º11£¡


    "Beautiful! Come on, Zhongxia! "See this beautiful three-point ball, has been holding the cold sweat Su shallow beautiful eyes wide open, decisive Jiaohe, hastily signaled to the cheerleaders to refuel.


    "Zhongxia, come on!"


    "Zhongxia, come on!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Impossible?"


    Fang Jun on the stage seems to be a little lost, Lengleng stand in the field, some lost.


    Are you kidding? He''s a basketball genius. He was broken out by Ning Tao like nobody else. How could it be.


    The judges on the referee''s bench were also dumbfounded. They had never seen the mysterious skills in the game. They broke the rules.


    Facts have proved that as long as it''s face slapping, it can''t stop at all. Ning Tao has practiced this truth.


    The situation in the field is still not optimistic for Zhongxia, and Fang Jun has finally put aside his contempt and vowed not to give Ning Tao another chance to succeed easily.


    He thought it was just the other side''s good luck. He was careless. Soon, the ball passed him again. He started with the ball and walked quickly towards the other side''s net. On the way, a flash passed the ball to his power forward.


    After that, he quickly approached the net and had to say that Donghai''s cooperation was very good. The power forward didn''t move after catching the ball and passed it to the small forward as fast as lightning.


    The ball operated several times in the small forward''s hands and returned to Fang Jun''s hands.


    For Donghai, what we are looking for now is the word stability. Their score is high enough. If Fang Jun pitches, the chance of winning will be greater.


    After Fang Jun got the ball, a main gun took off and wanted to make a jump shot, intending to take a bite out of his heart.


    Dong!!


    "Block the hat!"


    Ning Tao just the right take-off, unexpectedly born blocked the direction of the other party, is a fierce block.


    "Ah..."


    "No way!"


    The people in the stands were stunned again. They saw clearly this time. Ning Tao''s jump was definitely more than one meter. It''s incredible.


    Both sides have their ups and downs. Ning Tao''s block seems to destroy all the taxis in Donghai. After that, Ning Tao grabbed the basketball and shot a three-point shot directly. The basketball didn''t have any luck and hit the net accurately.


    Shua!!


    40£º15£¡


    They were once again impressed by Ning Tao''s skills. They blocked two blocks in succession and scored 15 points. This record is absolutely enough to be talked about.


    However, this is just the beginning. With five minutes left in the game, Ning Tao''s lips are raised. If he wants to do it, he will win.

 Chapter 55

    Sweating on the court, Ning Tao feels more and more handy and enters the state quickly.


    The spiritual power in his body is a part of his body. No matter where the blessing is, it will give play to a different feeling. The basketball in his hand seems to endow him with spirituality. He will run fast with him.


    Bang!


    A beautiful three-point, once again from Ning Tao''s fingers slide, attracted countless people in the stands boiling.


    "How could that be?"


    Several teachers on the referee''s bench are all silly. Who is the young man on the court? It''s unscientific to end the abuse of Fang Jun.


    Several people subconsciously looked at each other, and saw the shock from each other''s eyes. Later, Taishan, a senior football player, was more calm. He waved to his assistant and said, "check!"


    This is the hope of Chinese basketball! You know, although Ning Tao''s height is not enough, but that amazing pace and exaggerated bounce, completely convinced everyone on the bench.


    They are all coaches of the provincial basketball team. They come here to see if there are good candidates. Ning Tao''s performance makes several people''s eyes hot. I''m afraid nothing can be more exciting.


    40£º26£¡


    The score continued to soar, which made the field boiling. Countless girls screamed and their voices were deafening.


    The Jedi fight back!


    This is not Fang Jun''s personal show, but Ning Tao''s personal show.


    Rao is Su Qian''s heart, but also to the atmosphere of the field to drive the face slightly red, the atmosphere dare not, a pair of beautiful eyes just against the field that figure, eyes more and more bright.


    Some people are happy, some people are sad, Qin Yun''s face is not so good, this is also too incredible, she lenglengleng looked at the court that a whirlwind like body, stunned.


    But then she thought of her bet with Su Qian, and she turned red.


    "It seems that the cold beauty''s boyfriend is really good, but even if she loses, it''s good to be her own boyfriend! Pooh, Pooh, what am I thinking


    Qin Yun can''t help but secretly quench herself. Although she doesn''t know Ning Tao, she grew up with Su Qian. She can''t understand how arrogant she is.


    Although they are always tit for tat, it is undeniable that the friendship between them is unshakable. Even when they were young, they bet that they would fight for a man to see who is good at it.


    Now, it seems that the banter of that year is really coming across today.


    40£º37£¡


    The score soared all the way, it is to death abuse, at this moment, Ning Tao as if open hang general, no one can stop.


    Bang!


    It was another dunk, and the score was 40-40.


    Fang Jun is now full of depression. He feels that he can block Ning Tao, but the other side is as slippery as a loach. He breaks through from him many times, which is incredible.


    In the end, he can only attribute it to that he is not in the state, otherwise it makes no sense that he can''t even beat an unknown guy.


    Bang!


    "Wuwu..."


    At the moment when the referee whistled, Ning Tao made another three-point shot, which was as accurate as the net, adding another three points for the Chinese summer team.


    40£º43£¡


    WOW!


    There are a lot of people in the stands. Today is destined to be a sleepless night. It''s a wonderful game comparable to NBA. Ningtao''s Midsummer team led by the Jedi counter attack. In the case of their own disadvantage, the score even surpassed the Donghai team and won. Seeing Fang Jun''s eyes, ningtao turned his eyes lightly and said blandly.


    Isn''t it obvious that you can''t afford to lose? The other side was just arrogant, so he sent back the other side''s original words.


    "Don''t be complacent. I''ll beat you next time!"


    Fang Jun grits his teeth. He has never suffered such humiliation. It''s intolerable to him. He was a sure thing, but he was defeated by a guy who didn''t have any fame. If he wasn''t still on the field, he would have taught this hateful guy a lesson!


    In his view, Ning Tao is obviously taking advantage of others'' danger, a villain''s ambition, while his state is not the best.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not going to lose the next game either!" Ning Tao smiles and wants to ask Hu Yong to step down to rest.


    "Stop!"


    Fang Jun was completely infuriated, big long leg a cross, came to Ning Tao in front of, look gloomy way: "do you dare to bet with me once?"


    Fang Jun is really going crazy. This time, he just takes himself careless. Seeing Ning Tao''s smile, he is proud of it. There is a crazy idea in his mind.


    "A bet? Sorry, not interested! "


    Ning Tao refuses without thinking about it. He''s joking that Fang Jun is not a beautiful girl. Su Qian and Qin Yun have no idea about the bet. He has nothing to gamble with this narrow-minded guy.


    "Hum, coward, are you all such cowards in Zhongxia?"Fang Jun does not step back, the words all roared, almost a word will be shot.


    And in the stands, people also see something wrong. What''s the matter? Isn''t it half-time? How do you think the two teams have a tendency to be at loggerheads.


    In order to let the audience know the scene, the staff sent the microphone up in time.


    "Oh, coward? Well, what do you say about gambling? " Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, eyebrows also mixed with some evil spirit.


    By the other side blindly confused, Ning Tao also has a point of anger, play on the ball, win or lose is a common thing in the family, what''s the relationship, where such chatter.


    "It''s very simple. The next one who loses will run naked in the whole stadium. How about gambling?"


    Because Fang Jun was using a microphone this time, everyone in the audience heard it, and there was an uproar in the stands.


    "What''s this for? It''s gambling!"


    One by one, the lively students could not bear this. Before Ning Tao opened his mouth, there were people shouting under the stage.


    "Promise him!"


    "Promise him!"


    It''s about the reputation of the two schools. No one dares to relax.


    Fang Jun seems fierce in appearance, but in fact he is delicate in mind. He still has a trump card. Although he lost the first game, if he can win the next game and the other side runs naked, the other side will lose face, so there is no need to gamble.


    "Well, as you wish!"


    Fang Jun obviously roasted him on the fire. He said it through the microphone, which made him feel like he couldn''t refuse. Now he represents Zhongxia University, and his morale is like a rainbow. If he refuses, he will be scolded to death.


    Since the other party is looking for death, he will just help him.


    "Ning Tao, you are so handsome!"


    After Ning Tao and others stepped down, Su Qian came over panting and hugged Ning Tao directly. He even pecked on Ning Tao''s face because he was too excited. All the people in the stands whistled. This is the school flower''s kiss.

 Chapter 56

    At the same time, on the other side, Fang Jun went down with a gloomy look, even ignoring his own team members.


    "Are you all right, Fang Jun?"


    Qin Yun also led a group of students to come over, slightly Dai Dai eyebrows, face some unnatural.


    "It''s OK, Xiao Yun, don''t worry. Just now I was careless. I won''t give him a chance next time!"


    Fang Jun biting teeth, eyes from time to time to Ning Tao''s side, eyes cruel.


    "It''s good to be sure of winning, but what did you just gamble with others? Have you ever thought about what people think of Donghai university? Can''t we afford to lose? "


    No wonder Qin Yun has such an idea. It should be noted that this is in front of everyone. As the saying goes, it''s hard to make ends meet. Just imagine that a member of the national team should gamble openly on the field, but whoever loses will run naked. Rao she is nervous and can''t tell.


    "Well, don''t worry, I won''t lose!"


    See Qin Yun also put a lesson tone, Fang Jun is angry, a turn on the wrong past.


    In his opinion, Qin Yun didn''t believe him. He stretched out his hand and hooked his fingers to his assistant. His eyes were a little strange.


    He is a member of the national team. Naturally, an assistant is busy around him. When he sees Fang Jun''s look, his assistant''s look moves. Then he turns around and takes a bottle of mineral water and turns it on. In the quiet action, he quietly puts a white pill in.


    Tablets into the water that is, and he took a seemingly harmless shake, came to Fang Jun''s side, handed over.


    Gollum, Gollum!


    Fang Jun took the mineral water and drank it all at once. After carefully handing the empty bottle to his assistant, his heart was set.


    That pill is nothing else. It''s just a newly developed stimulant in maozi country. It''s colorless and tasteless. As long as you take it for half an hour, every function of your body can be greatly increased, and you can''t test it at all.


    But this thing has a drawback, that is, you can''t be angry, otherwise it is easy to put your emotions in an unbalanced period, which may be dangerous.


    Originally Fang Jun did not expect to use this move, but it is forced to have no way.


    This basketball match is the last time that he will fight on behalf of Donghai. If he loses, how can he face to return to the national team.


    In addition, he has a good feeling for Qin Yun. Seeing the other party''s lukewarm attitude towards him, he is even more angry and vows to let the other party see his strength.


    Soon, the 20 minute break was up and the two teams returned to the game.


    Fang Jun only felt that his whole body was full of strength. This time, he not only took stimulants, but also adjusted his tactics, so that at the beginning of the game, people saw that it was wrong.


    In order to prevent Ning Tao from getting the ball, the East China Sea team sent the other four people to encircle Ning Tao, and almost eliminated all the possibilities for him to get the ball.


    This is also Fang Jun''s intelligence, the Chinese summer team in addition to Ning Tao, the rest are vulnerable, as long as Ning Tao can not hand out, the scoring situation is not all fall into Fang Jun''s hands.


    "Boy, you will be in that prison slowly!" Fang Jun coldly smile, a ball in hand, proud in the hands of a flower, with the ball to break through.


    Although Hu Yong tried his best to intercept, it did not pose a great threat to Fang Jun, who was a big man.


    As for Ning Tao, he doesn''t believe that the four can''t surround him. He only feels a fire in his body when he runs this time. He can even master the movements that he can''t do.


    He knew that it was the effect of doping, and now he stepped up to lay up and planned to smash!


    Bang!


    Basketball goes to the net accurately. However, before Fang Jun''s complacent radian unfolds, a whirlwind like figure has jumped up. One hand reaches out, and suddenly shoots down to block. Another devil like block makes him come back in vain.


    "What, how is that possible?"


    : e forever. D long (free MS fee) 9! Look (small)_ Say! G


    Shua!


    When the ball rebounded, it was caught by Hu Yong. Ning Tao had already broken away from the net and caught the basketball with his big hand. Then he didn''t turn around and held the ball with both hands. Before the rest of the people came, he jumped up high and threw back without looking.


    Pop!


    Hollow access!


    "Ah..." Cheers come and go!


    It''s crazy in the stands. What''s this? It''s pitching from behind. It''s so cool. Someone has already taken out their mobile phone and started shooting.


    After all, it''s hard to see such a classic game.


    "You..."


    Fang Jun''s eyes are burning. He can''t say a word. Oh, my God, it''s so against the heaven. You know, he took dope, and Ning Tao got the upper hand.


    And he suddenly looked back and looked at his four players. He immediately shifted his anger to the target.


    According to the tactics on the court, didn''t the four of them stop Ning Tao? It''s rubbish, even one person can''t stop it!!It should be noted that Yeming''s four people also have difficulties. They have tried their best, but even they don''t know how Ning Tao broke through. The speed is too fast.


    The game is still going on, and the game is becoming more and more fierce. Ning Tao is also shocked. Did Fang Jun eat Viagra? He found that the opponent''s fighting power was more than twice as strong as the previous game, and even grabbed the ball from him.


    This is also too incredible, you know, he used perspective, plus the help of spiritual power, it is open to hang to the top.


    After that, Ning Tao is also full of strength. He can''t lose this game. If he loses, he should run naked in the field. Ning Tao doesn''t have this habit.


    Although he did not know how the other party broke out, he was not afraid, and secretly increased the delivery of spiritual power.


    Bang!


    Ning Tao scored another goal, and soon the score reached 8:20!


    The Donghai team has eight points and the Zhongxia team has twenty.


    It''s amazing. There has been a lot of noise in the field. It''s wonderful. The high standard movements rarely seen in ordinary times are now used one by one.


    It''s not a basketball match. It''s the only show of the two. Others have nothing to do, just like soy sauce players.


    There is no way to play. Compared with these two players, the players of the two teams have no advantage at all. No matter who gets the ball, they will give it to these two people, and then they will win.


    With the passage of time, the score in the field is getting bigger and bigger. The morale of Donghai basketball team has gone. It''s not that Fang Jun can''t do it, but that Ning Tao is too rebellious. Even the audience was dazzled.


    In the end, there was no suspense in the game. The score of the two teams ended at 20:86. Donghai team won the game with an absolute advantage and washed away the humiliation of these sessions!


    Under the stage has been completely boiling, originally a little-known guy, even defeated the national team Fang Jun, beautiful won the game, nothing can be more eye-catching than this.


    "No, no, he must have taken dope, otherwise they couldn''t have won!"


    Different from the atmosphere under the stage, Fang Jun has fallen into a frenzy. In his opinion, this is impossible. How can Ning Tao be stronger than he is taking stimulants? It must be that the other party is taking more powerful stimulants. Now he begins to shout.

 Chapter 57

    "What? If you lose, will you frame someone for doping? " Ning Tao slightly raised his head and didn''t dare to compliment Fang Jun''s character.


    "You just used dope, or you won''t win me!"


    Fang Jun''s eyes open angrily. He stares at Ning Tao. He is very excited.


    Soon, the leaders and referees of the two schools also felt something was wrong and came up one after another.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It was Li Dongfeng, the deputy director of the provincial basketball team.


    "Director Li, I suspect that he has used stimulants. I strongly urge him to have an examination!"


    Fang Jun looks around and points to Ning Tao. He immediately screams.


    It''s not groundless for him to doubt this. He has already taken stimulants, but he is still defeated by Ning Tao. It''s impossible. You should know that his level is almost the level of the national team. Now he is beaten by an unknown guy, and he has no ability to fight back.


    "Fang Jun, don''t spit out blood, you have to have evidence to speak!"


    Unexpectedly, Su Qian is the first to stand up and speak for Ning Tao.


    No matter in public or in private, Su Qian has to defend Ning Tao. When she is older, she says it''s a revenge war between China and the Xia Dynasty. When she is younger, she says someone framed her boyfriend, but Su Qian is not a loser.


    On one side, Qin Yun''s beautiful eyebrows can''t help wrinkling. She thinks Fang Jun has gone too far.


    It''s OK to doubt that someone else is taking stimulants, but there''s no need to shout like this. What''s more, how can we judge that someone else is taking stimulants? For a moment, the impression of the other person is greatly reduced.


    "Hum, I''ll know if I take doping test or not!" Fang Jun holds his arms and is confident.


    "Well, since the East China Sea team asked for testing, I don''t know if you are willing to join the Chinese summer team?"


    Li master smell speech face also slightly dignified some, immediately look to East China Sea team mouth asked.


    As the owner of the basketball team, he is also the most Anti Doping player. To be honest, Ning Tao''s performance is bigger than his glasses.


    He has been engaged in basketball business for more than 20 years. He has traveled south and north to meet many talents. However, it is the first time for him to meet such an adverse situation as Ning Tao.


    If there is no doubt, it is impossible. Fang Jun said so, he also moved his mind.


    "Since it''s the East China Sea team that asks for an inspection, I don''t mind!"


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, but it didn''t matter. Since someone wanted to slap him in the face, what he could do naturally had to go back.


    "Well, I''ve just brought a new type of inspection equipment for island countries. It only takes five minutes to check it out, and then I''ll test it for you, so that this competition will not be mixed with any impurities!"


    Li Dongfeng also wants to clarify for Ning Tao that if Ning Tao really doesn''t take drugs, it''s just what he wants. If such talents are trained professionally, their future is doomed to be a golden road.


    "Wait a minute, since we have to check, naturally both sides should check. It''s not fair that we only check our Zhongxia University!"


    Su qiantie has a face and is not happy. She just wants to check them. This is the distrust of shimming. Ning Tao is invited by her. Although the other party is willing to cooperate, she is not.


    "Are you kidding me? I''m a reserve member of the national team. Do you question my use of banned drugs?"


    As soon as Fang Jun heard this, he immediately glared at each other, as if he had been greatly insulted.


    $C Shoufa


    he was not afraid that he would be found out. The medicine he used was new, and the testing equipment on the market could not detect it at all, but the other party wanted to check him, which made Fang Jun unbearable.


    As a member of the national reserve team, he was not respectful everywhere, but was questioned by several students. How could he bear it.


    "Director Li, since it''s to be tested, I feel that we should test and compare them, which can also convince everyone!"


    Xia Dingxin, the vice president of the University, said that he wanted to speak.


    "This..." Li Dongfeng can''t help looking embarrassed. It''s true that it''s unfair to only detect one aspect and ignore the other. After all, he wants to give Fang Jun some face. After a little hesitation, he looks at Fang Jun and says, "Fang Jun, if you don''t want to go, we will naturally believe you!"


    "Hum, well, I''ll try it with you in order to find out the doping addicts!"


    In full view of the public, Fang Jun is not good to stay out of the affair. As soon as he bites his teeth, he says.


    With the cooperation of both sides, things went smoothly. To show fairness, both universities sent their own people to supervise.


    Soon, five minutes later, Li Dongfeng came over with a gloomy face and a test sheet.


    "How''s it going? Is that all right? "


    Vice President Ding saw that director Li''s face was not good, and then he suddenly asked.


    In fact, this matter is of great importance. If Ning Tao really takes stimulants, once it comes out, it will be a small matter to win or lose, and Zhongxia''s reputation is immeasurable."Dean Ding, I don''t think the result will be announced. It depends on the result of the competition."


    Unexpectedly, director Li did not go to say the result, but pondered for a while, looked at each other on the two teams, and said solemnly.


    "Director Li, what is this? Now that the test has been made public, some people who take stimulants will have to tear it down!"


    As soon as Fang Jun heard this, he began to shout again with an excited look. When he saw that director Li didn''t look right, he had some conjectures in his heart, which he couldn''t let go easily.


    He thinks that he will not be found out, that is, Ning Tao, they were found out.


    The other party also wants to save face for Zhongxia University, which he naturally does not allow.


    "Director Li, make it public. You can rest assured that no matter what the result is, we at Zhongxia University will respect it!"


    Dingxin heart a Deng, a bite of teeth, said anxiously.


    He has prepared for the worst. After all, Ning Tao''s performance today is so good. To be honest, he has a question mark in his heart.


    "This..."


    director Li was embarrassed when he wanted to say something.


    "Director Li, let''s make it public. It can be regarded as an account to the students of our two universities!"


    On one side, the vice president of Donghai University also said.


    "Well, since the two presidents have spoken, then I will say that someone did take stimulants in this competition!"


    Seeing that everyone wanted to know the answer, director Li sighed in his heart and gritted his teeth.


    "What? Someone''s really using it! "


    "How is that possible?"


    "I''ll tell you? How can it be so powerful without doping! "


    "What a shame


    ... after hearing that someone had used dope, the students who had not left were the first to shout and put their eyes on Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao suddenly turned from the attention of ten thousand people to the spit of ten thousand people. After all, such behavior has a bad influence.


    "Well, I''m not wrong. He used dope." Fang Jun burst out laughing and felt very happy.


    "Director Li, don''t say half of what you say. Since someone uses it, you can find it out directly."


    In the face of people''s questioning eyes, Ning Tao is old God in, did not receive any influence, a smile, looking at director Li said.


    "Well, it''s Fang Jun, the captain of Donghai team, not Zhongxia team, who takes stimulants."

 Chapter 58

    "What? How can it be


    "My God, is that a mistake?"


    "How could Fang Jun take doping?"


    "This This is too... "


    director Li''s voice is not big, but the shock is like thunder, and there is an uproar in the field.


    "Director Li This Is that a mistake? "


    The vice president of Donghai University was also stunned, looking at each other one by one. How could this be possible.


    You know Fang Jun is a reserve member of the national team. If the news is true, the impact of Fang Jun is immeasurable.


    "Director Li, don''t talk nonsense. Can I use stimulants?"


    Fang Jun returned to his senses and became angry. The veins on his forehead beat, and the whole person became anxious.


    It''s just that he''s playing drums in his heart. How can this be possible? He asked someone to bring the stimulant secretly from abroad. He wanted to take it when he joined Guangdong next month, but the other party guaranteed that the domestic technology would never be detected.


    At present, he even detected it, but he was the first to question the other party''s detection technology.


    In fact, not to mention that he didn''t believe it, even Zhongxia side was incredible. Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, which was somewhat surprised.


    But then he thought that it seemed that Fang Jun was really brave in the second game. If he said that, he would be speechless.


    "Isn''t that lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot? Even if you use stimulants yourself, you''ll still look like a clamour. This time you hit my brother in the face


    "What a mess!" Director Li''s face suddenly became stern. He suddenly smashed his data on the table and said: "do you want to question scientific detection? I can use my more than 20 years of basketball experience to ensure that this test is absolutely true and testable. If anyone has any objection, we can take it to the test center for testing again! "


    See one by one full of questioning eyes, director Li also moved really angry, resolutely dropped a few words, on the gas huff and go.


    Director Li was also confused and angry. He didn''t expect that the reserve members of the national team should take drugs. Originally, he wanted to block the news, but under the circumstances of everyone''s questioning, he couldn''t wrongly punish Ning Tao.


    As for the consequences of this exposure, director Li will not consider it now. He has done what he can.


    Vice president of Donghai University and vice president of Zhongxia University rushed to see the reports, and their faces became worse and worse.


    "It''s all fake, fake..."


    All of a sudden, Fang Jun is as mad as a madman. He grabs the reports from the two deans, and tears them to pieces. He comes to Ning Tao angrily and says: "it must be you, you collude with them!"


    Seeing that Fang Jun''s mood is out of control, everyone can''t help shaking his head. No matter what happens, at least the character of Fang Jun is not good, and the two vice presidents are even more angry.


    "Fang Jun, I remember the bet we just made. If anyone can win, he will run around the stadium naked. Now is it time to fulfill his promise?"


    Ning Tao didn''t want to make any more bets. He just saw that Fang Jun was like a mad dog now. He was angry in his heart.


    Wipe, you take banned drugs is originally your fault, don''t want to solve, also come to question him, it seems that the brain is really funny.


    "Fang Jun, that''s enough!"


    Qin Yun can''t see it any more. After all, it represents Donghai University. What is that? The villains complain first, but now they are still aggressive.


    Originally, she had a pretty good impression on the other side, if there was a trace of disdain in her eyes.


    "You bitch, get out of my way, where are you going to talk?"


    Seeing the disdain in Qin Yun''s eyes, Fang Jun''s eyes turned red and roared directly at Qin Yun. Then he turned around and looked at Ning Tao, gnashing his teeth and said, "it''s all you. Go to die for me!"


    Voice has not yet fallen, Fang Jun has ferocious grasp of the fist, toward Ning Tao''s face hit.


    "Ah..."


    The students in the stands were shocked one by one. Fang Jun is angry now. How can he beat others!


    There were many people who thought Fang Jun was a star and liked him very much. This time, his image in people''s hearts collapsed.


    Fang Jun''s fist is very urgent, but Ning Tao has been on guard for a long time. As soon as he slips, he quietly avoids the past.


    Now, after all, it''s a public place. Although he''s angry with Xiangjun, it''s not a place to start.


    "Security, security..."


    Seeing that Fang Jun actually started, someone started shouting.


    "I want you to die!"


    Once a move fails, Fang Jun kicks Ning Tao again.


    "To die!"


    See each other again and again, again and again the hand, Ning Tao also angry, a hand out, quietly in each other''s bare feet on a lift."Putong"


    Fang Jun''s footwall was suddenly unstable, and his huge body crashed into the field.


    However, the fallen Fang Jun did not stand up, but directly fell into a coma. His body was hot, his face was ferocious, and his blood vessels protruded, as if he was going to burst out of his body at the next moment.


    "Ah What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Call a doctor


    One of the people in the field was scared and didn''t know what was going on. Just now Fang Jun, who was still shouting fiercely, suddenly fell into a coma.


    Director Li, who had left, went back to the stage and looked at Fang Jun''s situation carefully. Then he hummed: "hurry to the hospital. It''s a side effect of doping!"


    After all, he is an expert in this field and has seen too many people who have problems with doping.


    At that moment, two tall security guards picked up Fang Jun and came out in a hurry.


    Doping is not doping can now put aside, the important thing is to save Fang Jun''s life.


    "Ning Tao, I want to discuss something with you. I wonder if you have time?"


    For Fang Jun''s life and death, director Li doesn''t care about it. He just turns around and stares at Ning Tao. At the moment, he smiles and says kindly.


    "If there''s anything wrong with director Li, just say it here!" Ning Tao micro some surprised, thought under, open a way.


    Now the situation here is unclear. If he is alone with director Li again, he will inevitably be criticized. Moreover, director Li does not understand.


    "Oh, well, it''s like this. Ning Tao, what do you think of our Provincial Basketball team-mates? If you like, I can introduce you to our provincial team. Of course, this is only temporary. Once the time is ripe, I can guarantee you to enter the national team


    Director Li thought about it and threw out the olive branch. After all, he was not willing to give up such a good seedling.

 Chapter 59

    "Sorry, director Li, I have no plans to join the basketball team for the time being!"


    Ning Tao is slightly a Leng, then the face takes the apology, does not have the slightest hesitation to say.


    He knows his own situation. He didn''t eat this meal at all. This victory is actually a method of opportunism!


    If you join the basketball team, it will cause more attention, which is not in line with his idea of making a fortune. What''s more, what he wants is not fame and money.


    "Ning Tao, this is a good opportunity. You should be more careful!"


    Rare, Su Qian can''t help but advise him.


    He is the president of the basketball club, but he knows the weight of director Li, and the other party dares to promise that once Ning Tao agrees, I''m afraid his future will be bright.


    "Sorry, I don''t have that idea!" Ning Tao wry smile a, still shook to shake head, again refuse a way.


    "Well, since Mr. Ning has made up his mind, I can''t say anything more. This is my business card. If you think it through one day, you can call me at any time. The door of the provincial basketball team will always be open to you!"


    Li Dongfeng is also a forthright person. Although Ning Tao didn''t agree, he still took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Ning Tao.


    "All right!" Ning Tao takes the business card in both hands and nods to Li Dongfeng.


    For this person, he still has a lot of respect. After all, he can expose the scandal of a potential national team member on such an occasion. He has won respect just by his courage to tell the truth.


    Qin Yun is in a bad mood. It''s not only Donghai who lost the basketball match, but she also made a bet with Su Qian. If she lost, she would make a small deal for Ning Tao.


    To tell you the truth, Qin Yun thinks that she is a person with high eyes. If she wants to have a figure and a family background, she is no worse than Qin Yun. If she is a junior, she has no face.


    However, it''s not her temper to run away. Since it''s a gambling contract, she should abide by it. In addition, she is also curious about Ning Tao. In front of her, this handsome boy, who looks at some weak, exudes a charming breath from her body.


    "What about being small? If the third child is upright, it''s also a kind of victory."


    As soon as Qin Yun''s eyes turned, the idea suddenly appeared in her heart. At the same time, the idea also startled her.


    However, she is not a flower girl, because Ning Tao won a basketball game, she will not fall in love with each other. She subconsciously thinks that she is just willing to accept defeat.


    But what she doesn''t know is that once a woman is curious about a man, that woman is already in danger.


    Fortunately, as soon as this idea came out, she had a lot of balance in her heart. Now, with a little flush on her face, she stepped forward, stretched out a hand, blinked her big eyes and looked at Ning Tao, saying: "Hello, my name is Qin Yun, this time we know each other!"


    "Well, Hello, my name is Ning Tao."


    Ning Tao was a little stunned, some unknown, so although he was confused, his face was calm. He stretched out a hand and held it with the other side. He felt as if he was holding a ball of spring water, which made him feel a little confused. Seeing the other side''s eyes like spring water, he almost opened his perspective again.


    "Fox, what do you want?"


    Seeing that they are so intimate, Su Qian on one side shows a little doubt and immediately surrounds him. He looks at Qin Yun with a bad face and is quite alert. He thinks that the other party has some wrong ideas and even shouts out the nickname of Qin Yun.


    "What''s the matter? I just came to meet my boyfriend. What''s wrong?"


    Qin Yun blinked her beautiful eyelashes, deliberately pretending to be stupid, with a banter in her eyes.


    This speech, not only let Ning Tao a Leng, even Su shallow also stay in place.


    "Well, you foxy son, have you been planning to rob my boyfriend for a long time?"


    Su Qian comes back to his senses and immediately gets angry. He stands directly in front of Ning Tao, like an old hen protecting food, gnashing her teeth.


    Seeing a series of means of Ning Tao, Su Qian can be said to have a heart tied to Ning Tao. Now when he hears that someone is robbing her boyfriend, he is not happy.


    "Where is it? I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat. I''m just following the agreement!" Su Qianyue is showing this look, Qin Yun is also proud, step by step back, even if it is lost, but also to lose.


    "You According to the gambling agreement, even if it is, you are a junior. If you want to compete with me, there''s no way! "


    Su Qian''s face is white and his fists are all clenched. Now he is still arguing.


    "Small three is small three. What''s the big deal? Anyway, I''ll be able to straighten it soon!"


    Qin Yun didn''t look angry at all. Instead, she held her head up with a smile, as if she was very proud.


    "Two, that..."


    Ning Tao himself has been completely disordered. What''s the matter? These two people fight very hard, but there''s nothing wrong with him. It seems that the male pig''s foot is him. Let alone the junior, has his real girlfriend asked him for advice."Shut up!"


    Ning Tao''s words haven''t finished yet. The two women turn around at the same time and look at Ning Tao''s words. They block the words below Ning Tao.


    Hu Yong several people have already heard something wrong, Ning Tao made a careful look of your own, early withdrawal.


    "All right!"


    Ning Tao decisively chooses to shut up. Even Su Qian, who is usually very quiet, has become a female tiger. If he dares to speak again, he may be torn and eaten by these two people.


    However, if these two people are their own girlfriends, then... Ning Tao''s heart moves, can''t help but some YY up.


    Of course, it''s just his image. No man doesn''t dream of sleeping together.


    "Ning Tao, let''s go. Today our basketball club has won such a big victory. It''s my treat. Let''s go to the dining hall to have a meal!"


    Su shallow eye a turn, pulled a arm of Ning Tao, slightly take coquettish way.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Qin Yun didn''t even think about it, but also said.


    "What are you doing? It''s like you win, foxtail. I think you''d better find a place to cry! " Su shallow curled his mouth and began to sneer.


    "Cry? Why should I cry? If my boyfriend wins, I''ll celebrate with him


    Qin Yun is totally angry, and looks at Su Qian with a little cunning eyes.


    "You..." Su Qian''s cheeks began to swell again, and her anger came up again. Only at this time did she find that the gambling she had promised was completely self inflicted.


    Soon, a group of people went to the dining hall. With Su Qian and Kang Gai, not only Ning Tao came here, but also several people from the basketball club.


    "Brother Tao, you are hot now. Look, the Internet is hot!" In the middle of the drink, Hu Yong suddenly jumped up, looking at his mobile phone and said excitedly.


    Although Hu Yong didn''t spend a long time with Ning Tao, he was really conquered by his skills. After he became familiar, he respected Ning Tao as the boss.

 Chapter 60

    "It''s a fire. There are more than 100000 messages under the video, and it''s still increasing!"


    Another basketball team named Liu Tao man, at the moment is also excited, blushing, very excited.


    Ning Tao''s face is moving, but he doesn''t know. So, he didn''t see it until he got married with the other party''s mobile phone. Someone had already sent the basketball match to the Internet. Now Baidu''s click through rate has soared to the first heat.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing his performance above, Ning Tao also smiles bitterly in his heart. He doesn''t want to be famous. On the contrary, he is a little nervous. He didn''t expect to cause such a big disturbance this time.


    "Ning Tao, when you are famous, don''t be complacent. You also want to thank me for digging you out!"


    6. Forever, forever Fei J read% P''s Novel (C


    Su Qian took a drink with a straw, skimmed Ning Tao and said with a smile.


    "Khan, I don''t care about that!"


    Ning Tao waved his hand, but his face showed a trace of distress.


    Seeing that Ning Tao is about to become famous, there is no young people''s impetuous color at all, but Qin Yun''s face shows some meditation.


    After a meal for more than two hours, Su Qian''s mobile phone suddenly rings when they are about to leave.


    "What..."


    "OK, OK, I''ll go now!"


    As soon as he received the call, Su Qian''s face changed greatly. He was just sharp and calm. He was nervous.


    "What''s the matter, Su Qian?"


    Ning Tao frowned and asked.


    "Ning Tao, my uncle is dying!"


    Su shallow subconsciously grasped the arm of Ning Tao, breathing almost cry out.


    "Brother Jing''s father?"


    Ning Tao looks a move, asked a sentence in a hurry.


    "Well, I''ve already brought it home. I don''t know if there''s any hope. I''ll go there as soon as possible."


    Su Qian has already brought some crying tunes, and it''s hard to control his emotions at the moment.


    When she was a child, she often lived in her uncle''s home. She had a deep feeling with her uncle. Suddenly, she heard the news, which was hard for her to accept.


    "Well Can you take me to see it? Maybe I can see it again. "


    Ning Tao thought about it and said suddenly.


    He has already felt something strange about it. A fever can almost burn a person to death in two days. It''s incredible. Now that he has a fever, don''t care if he has a way, but go to have a look.


    "Yes, Ning Tao, you can cure. Go, go, come with me."


    As soon as Su Qian''s eyes brighten, he suddenly remembers Ning Tao''s words yesterday. With a series of performances, he suddenly gets short of breath and pulls Ning Tao out quickly.


    Ning Tao also knows that saving people is like fighting a fire. After saying hello to Hu Yong, he stops a taxi with Su Qian and goes to Su Qian''s uncle''s house quickly.


    Jinghao''s home is located in a villa group, which is specially built for senior cadres with the government''s investment. All the residents are government personnel, which is the same as the former military compound.


    There is a river outside the gate. There are lush trees on both sides of the river. Next to the park, there is a high-level nursing home nearby. The environment is very beautiful.


    When the car arrived at the door, it was stopped by two men in military uniform with guns. It was only after Su Qian called to confirm that the car was released by one person. It can be said that the inspection was strict.


    When a group of three people came to a small courtyard with ordinary appearance, a middle-aged man with the appearance of housekeeper came out of the room and led them in.


    As soon as he entered the room, Ning Tao only felt that his eyes were bright. There was a lot of space in the villa. The decoration of the room was slightly antique, and the layout was antique.


    What is particularly striking is that there are some hanging calligraphy and paintings everywhere in the room. In the center of the room is a pair of mounted four big characters, "high hall mirror"! It''s very eye-catching.


    The strength of the pen is vigorous and sonorous. Ning Tao just sweeps it, and then a noble and righteous spirit comes to his face. He is secretly frightened in his heart. The person who wants to write must not be simple.


    "Miss Su, wait a moment. The young master will be there in a minute!"


    The housekeeper gave them to their seats, made a pot of tea and bowed down.


    Looking around, Ning Tao is puzzled in his heart. He should go to the patient''s room and hang them here.


    It''s just that Su Qian didn''t say anything, so it''s hard for him to say anything.


    "Shallowly, here you are."


    Just as Ning Tao was staring at the cup, there was a deliberately low voice on the stairs. Jing Hao came down from the upstairs with a dignified face and strode here.


    "Uncle Ning can go to our room to treat the disease."


    Su shallow see King Hao, rub of once stand up from the seat, immediately urgent voice opens a way.


    On the way, Su Qian had already called and talked about Ning Tao with Jing Hao. Although the latter was suspicious, he didn''t object. He just asked him to come and talk about it."Shallow, sit down first."


    Seeing Su Qian''s fiery appearance, Jing Hao pressed him on his seat and nodded to Ning Tao. As soon as he turned around and sat on another bamboo chair, he sighed and looked at them: "now Doctor Bu is treating his father''s illness in the room. I''ll say hello to you when I come out."


    "My father''s situation is very bad now. According to doctor Bu, he can only hold on for his father for a few days. Besides, doctor Bu is moody and his life is not pleasant and noisy. I just want to give you a few words first."


    "What? Only for a few days? This No Cousin, take Ning Tao quickly. He can cure the disease! "


    Su shallow a listen to, the facial expression is very white, but then a see Ning Tao, immediately see to Jing Hao open a way.


    "This..." Jing Hao looks embarrassed and doesn''t agree. Instead, he turns around and looks at Ning Tao. He says, "brother Ning, will you see a doctor?"


    Although Su Qian promised him, it was very important for him not to confirm it.


    "A little medical skill, especially for difficult and miscellaneous diseases." Ning Tao also can understand this, the vision is tiny some deep, light way.


    Jing Hao''s face changed when he heard the complicated diseases, but then he took a deep breath, shook his head and said: "it''s not that I don''t believe in brother Ning, but it''s this matter..."


    "brother Jing, I don''t know if you often feel some pain in your liver at midnight, and in the daytime, your eyes will suddenly become blind?"


    Without waiting for the other party to answer, Ning Tao stops the other party from talking as soon as he waves his hand. On the contrary, with a look of provocation, he says something that makes Jing Hao tongue tied.


    Ning Tao knows that no matter what he says now, he has nothing to worry about, so that he doesn''t bother to explain anything and goes straight into the Tao.


    "How does brother Ning know?"


    Jing Hao''s face showed a trace of shock, and he lost his usual calm. At the moment, he was shocked.


    He can''t help but wonder that what Ning Tao said was right. He thought he didn''t tell anyone about his situation. Originally, he thought his business was too fragile recently, and it would be better in two days. He didn''t expect to be told by Ning Tao. It''s amazing.


    "Not only do I know, but I can watch it every minute!"


    Ning Tao is a calm look, light smile, hand also picked up the tea on the table, self-care min a mouthful.


    Sometimes, keeping a low profile can be regarded as a way to advance and retreat, while showing a little ability can be more frightening.

 Chapter 61

    "Seriously?"


    Jing Hao looks shocked. No matter how hard it is to control his mood, he suddenly stands up and stares at Ning Tao''s eyes.


    To tell the truth, in fact, up to now, he has some faith in his heart.


    You have to believe that it''s too evil. Ning Tao saw through his illness at a glance, and since he dares to speak such big words face to face, he must have some assurance.


    This is the other side''s method. It''s just incredible. Traditional Chinese medicine also stresses a pulse phase to look at the body, but Ning Tao is very good. After looking at him closely, he tells us his situation exactly.


    "Ha ha, in fact, brother Jing''s situation is not a big deal. It should be that he ate something unclean a few days ago, and a golden mushroom insect entered your liver. This insect likes to move at night, and his liver and eyes are close together. He uses his eyes badly during the day. From time to time, he will have transient blindness!"


    Ning Tao is not anxious about this, put down the cup, pointed to the other side''s stomach, and vowed to say.


    In fact, when Jing Hao just came down, Ning Tao saw that his opponent''s face was filled with stasis, and his eyes were white and purplish, so he automatically turned on the fluoroscopy and found that there was a living golden mushroom insect in his opponent''s liver. Then he came over in a trance.


    Flammulina velutipes is a kind of parasite. It has strong survival ability and is safe even in boiling water. Once it enters the human stomach, it will quickly run to the human liver and like to eat the liver. If it is not treated in time, it will cause gastric ulcer for a long time.


    "By the way, I had crayfish at a crossroad with some friends on a whim the day before yesterday. Is that the reason?"


    Jing Hao let out a breath gently. His face flashed. After thinking for a while, he was surprised.


    "Well, it should be similar to what brother Jing said. Golden mushroom insects like to attach to animals'' intestines and stomach. It''s better to eat less at this roadside stall in the future!"


    Ning Tao nodded, with a little bit of affirmation.


    "Well, brother Ning, how can I treat this and what medicine should I take?"


    Jinghao leaned forward slightly and asked with a little tension.


    "Ha ha, don''t take any medicine!" Ning Tao stood up, patted Jinghao casually, blinked his eyes and said, "well, I''ve cured you. Brother Jing will be able to have a good sleep tonight!"


    Ning Tao clapped his hands and said with a smile.


    "That''s good..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao just patted him a few times at random, he was sure. Jinghao''s face showed a trace of doubt, and asked with some uncertainty.


    For him, this is too exaggerated. If a few shots can cure the disease, isn''t it a fairy?


    One side of Su Qian has already been startled dumb, see Ning Tao talking, a pair of beautiful eyes just staring at Ning Tao, breathing quickly up.


    "Don''t worry, I promise it''s OK. If brother Jing hurts again tonight, just call and scold me!"


    Ning Tao laughs, half joking, but then his smile is a close, just board up: "brother Jing, save people like fire, the old man''s disease I want to see."


    "Yes, yes, yes, brother Ning, please upstairs!"


    Jing Hao responds and immediately reaches out his hand to Ning Tao. His attitude is more respectful than just now. His address is changed from brother Ning to brother Ning, not so casual.


    First, Ning Tao is not polite. At the moment, the three of them climb up the stairs and soon arrive in front of a bedroom on the second floor. Jing Hao quietly opens the door and lets them in.


    The layout of the room is very simple. There are not many things except a bed, a table and a few chairs.


    But now there are more than ten people standing in the room, which are divided into two sides. Most of them are standing at the head of the bed, men and women, young and old. They look respectful. Ning Tao looks around and thinks that this is Jing Hao''s family, but immediately he puts his eyes on the other side.


    On the edge of the bed, there is a ruddy old man with a goatee. He is about sixty or seventy years old. He is dressed in a long purple coat and his hair is pale. At first sight, he is a very particular person. Behind him, there are two middle-aged doctors in white coats. At the moment, he stares at the bed tightly. When Yu Guang glances at the old man, he is full of color I''m in awe.


    What attracts Ning Tao''s attention most is on the bed. There lies a middle-aged man in his fifties. He has a Chinese character face. He may be suffering from illness and his face is sallow.


    However, although the man''s eyes were closed tightly, his face was not angry. He had the dignity of a superior. His face was a little similar to Jing Hao. Ning Tao secretly said that this was Jing Hao''s father, Jing Kaifeng, the Secretary of Donghai municipal Party committee.


    It''s just strange that now Jing Kaifeng is naked and covered with silver needles. Not only that, but also his face is covered with more than ten silver needles. It''s very frightening. The old man rubs the silver needles with his hands from time to time.


    Su Qian''s face turned white with fright, but then an old woman pulled her head aside.


    Ning Tao also quietly came to the bed, squinted his eyes and looked up, but just a moment later, suddenly let him frown, look dignified.With this skill, Ning Tao checks Jing Kaifeng''s body inside and outside. He is surprised to find that there is a mass of black Qi in the center of each other''s eyebrows, which should be the cause of each other''s coma. It is this mass of black Qi that suppresses each other''s nerves and makes them confused.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao focuses his perspective, but he doesn''t see what the black air is. He can''t help but wonder.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s voice, the old man''s action was slightly stagnant. He took a look at Ning Tao and looked a little unhappy.


    Ning Tao also knows some gaffes, Min Min lips, also did not speak.


    But then the expression on Ning Tao''s face became serious again. The old man obviously used the technique of traditional Chinese medicine. Although he didn''t know much about the other side''s silver needle insertion technique, he could see the general meaning through perspective.


    The places where these silver needles are stuck are on Jing Kaifeng''s acupoints, and the silver needles are more than half. After a while, the old man will put down the silver needles a little more. Under the stimulation of the silver needles, Jing Kaifeng''s body is bursting with strong vitality.


    But what makes Ning Tao''s heart sink is that the principle of this technique is probably to stimulate each other''s nerves and stimulate their potential, which is similar to burning each other''s essence to wake them up.


    Although this method is feasible, it is a way of killing 1000 enemies and losing 800. It is estimated that even if Jing Kaifeng wakes up, he will not be able to live long.


    But at the moment, he didn''t open his mouth. He just checked over and over again and thought about the countermeasures.


    More than half an hour later, the old man finally pulled out the silver needles one by one, leaving only the silver needles on the other side''s face. With a trace of fatigue on his face, he waved to several people at the head of the bed and said, "I''m tired. I''ll have a rest for two hours. When I get up in the evening, I''ll use another round of silver needles to spend my life. Secretary Jing will probably wake up!"


    "Thank you, doctor Bu, Jinghao. Take doctor Bu to the guest room next to you to have a rest."


    It was the old woman who was talking. Now she looked happy and said to Jinghao.


    "It''s not right, brother Jing. I don''t need the silver needle technique."


    At this time, Ning Tao slightly shook his head, suddenly said a word, suddenly, this word, let the people in the room will look at him.

 Chapter 62

    "Who are you? How dare you question my teacher''s medical skills? "


    The old man hasn''t spoken yet, and a middle-aged man with glasses behind him looks heavy, and immediately says unhappily.


    "Oh, vice president Qian, this is Ning Tao, a student of Zhongxia Medical College, who is also invited by me to treat my father!"


    Seeing the other side''s inquiry, Jing Hao''s face moved. Seeing that the situation was suddenly tense, he immediately introduced the man.


    After that, he looked at Ning Tao with a look of embarrassment and said, "brother Ning, this is vice president Qian, vice president of the first people''s Hospital of Donghai. This is Professor Ma of Donghai Hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. This elder is the best apricot doctor in Taoyuan of China


    Jing Hao is afraid of Ning Tao''s arrogance and conflicts with doctor bu. After all, every expert like doctor Bu has a very strange temper. They invite guests on both sides, so he naturally wants to be friendly.


    XT launched


    "students? Joke! Mr. Jing, do you want this student to see Secretary Jing


    President Qian helped the eyes on the bridge of the nose, eyes a stare, immediately despised up.


    "Mr. Jing, in these two hours, wipe Secretary Jing''s body with warm water every half an hour, and remember that the silver needle on his head can''t fall off!"


    Doctor Bu didn''t open his mouth. He held his own identity and naturally didn''t talk too much with Ning Tao. He just ignored him. Now he stood up and left.


    "Wait a minute, master bu. It''s good for the silver needle to survive, but in this way, even if Secretary Jing can wake up, he will probably die soon. The doctor''s parents don''t think it''s right for him to do so!"


    As soon as Ning Tao stretched out his hand, he stopped doctor bu. Although his words were respectful, he didn''t give up.


    "Boy, have you got your diploma?"


    The cloth divine doctor smell speech eyebrow a wrinkly, the corner of the mouth moved, originally tired face also expose silk not happy, suddenly opened the mouth to ask a sentence.


    "No, it''s still a year away!" Ning Tao is tiny a Leng, then shake head a way.


    "Did you study internal medicine?"


    Doctor Bu asked again.


    "No!" Ning Tao takes a breath and opens his mouth again.


    "Do you know what disease Secretary Jing is suffering from?"


    When doctor Bu said this, he raised his voice abruptly, with a trace of anger on his face.


    "I don''t know!"


    Although Ning Tao knows what the other party means, he also answers sincerely.


    "Hum, just a sucky boy, he dares to speak harshly again when he asks three questions. It''s really sensationalism. He dares to talk to me about the doctor''s parents'' heart. I advise you to go back and read more medical books, so as not to mislead your children in the future!"


    Doctor Bu snorted coldly, and his words were sonorous, with a sense of superiority.


    "Boy, if my teacher doesn''t have the same opinion as you, I''d better step down!" Just now, vice president Qian came forward and yelled at Ning Tao.


    "Vice President Qian, the patient is very sick. Do you know what disease Secretary Jing is suffering from, or this elder knows?" Ning Tao doesn''t rise either. He smiles a little and asks with his lips.


    Ning Tao knows that if he can''t make sure of the people in front of him, it''s impossible for him to see Secretary Jing.


    When talking about Secretary Jing''s illness, vice president Qian''s momentum suddenly relaxed, but before he spoke, another man in a white coat said with an excuse: "although our teacher can''t check out Secretary Jing''s illness for the time being, the silver needle method can at least suppress it. It''s you, a boy who hasn''t got the certificate, with empty white teeth. I really don''t know. I have to talk to the leaders of your school Reflect on your business


    "Yes


    Vice President Qian nodded and said with the same feeling: "what Professor Ma said is good. Now the quality of students should be improved. They are crazy before they become doctors. I doubt whether they can become qualified doctors in the future."


    They sing together, and Ning Tao''s look is gloomy. At the moment, he says: "both of them are famous doctors in the East China Sea. They don''t feel guilty because they are not competent enough. They don''t reflect. Instead, they teach others a lesson here. It''s really a big problem in the world!"


    Although Ning Tao didn''t know these two people, he was very familiar with these two hospitals. After graduating from the medical school of Zhongxia University, he didn''t want to enter these two hospitals. Originally Ning Tao still respected them, but when he saw that they were aggressive and clay figurines were still angry, he couldn''t help it now.


    Hear Ning Tao also dare to satirize themselves, two people immediately came angry, just want to speak again, but was the cloth doctor one hand lifted, stopped.


    Doctor Bu raised his head, looked at Ning Tao carefully, and said slowly: "boy, since you are so eloquent, I don''t know how to cure Secretary Jing''s disease!"


    "I''m not sure, but I can try, but it''s not a big problem for secretary Jing to wake up!"


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao is quite conservative.


    After all, eyebrow is an important part of a person, and he doesn''t know whether his perspective can be cured, but it''s not a problem to suppress it at least."Oh, I don''t know what you''re going to do to wake up Secretary Jing. I''ve lived a long time, but I really want to see it!"


    "This method is my ancestral skill. When it''s used, it can''t be passed on to others, and there can''t be outsiders present!"


    Ning Tao thinks about it and shakes his head.


    "Doctor Bu, I think it''s better to let brother Ning have a try..." Jing Hao also came over and saw that the atmosphere was very depressed, so he put in a word.


    But before the words were finished, vice president Qian suddenly interrupted each other''s words with one hand and said solemnly, "nonsense, Mr. Jing, you are not a three-year-old child. Even if you don''t believe my teacher''s medical skills, let him try. In case something happens to Secretary Jing, who will be responsible?"


    "This......"


    Jing Hao also fell into hesitation for a while. He didn''t believe in Ning Tao, but this matter is too much. In case his father''s situation is really bad, no one can afford the responsibility.


    As soon as he turned his head, he looked at Ning Tao and apologized. "Brother Ning, why don''t you discuss it with doctor Bu? You two should find a safe way!"


    As a matter of fact, Jing Hao is also beating drums in his heart. If he can invite doctor Bu, the other party will see some people''s face. That''s absolutely not to be offended. However, Ning Tao''s exposure just now shocked him. After some weighing, he really has no choice.


    "Joke, my teacher''s morality is very high. How can I discuss with him


    Vice President Qian sneered and immediately refused.


    "I said, no wonder Chinese medicine is in such a decline. I am a great country in China. Chinese medicine is so broad and profound. But it''s just because of you guys who are so complacent that you have come to an end. It''s really distressing!"


    Ning Tao is also really angry. These two people should be compassionate. They are in a high position, but they are just like children. They really let him down.


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that Dr. Bu''s medical skills were too high. In China, he was known as the top doctor of medical skills. Students were all over the world. If he put it outside, Ning Tao would dare to question Dr. Bu like this. It is estimated that no hospital would dare to accept him after he graduated.


    "You..."


    Vice President Qian''s face turned red, but they couldn''t say a word.


    Fortunately, doctor Bu''s cultivation was good. When he heard this, his anger dissipated. He suddenly asked, "boy, are you sure to wake Secretary Jing up?"

 Chapter 63

    Ning Tao''s eyes were firm, and he took a close look at Secretary Jing. He just nodded and confirmed: "awakening is not a problem, but if I want to recover, I''m not sure!"


    Liu


    "well, don''t say that I don''t give you a chance, lest outsiders say that I deceive the little with the big, but I have a dirty word to say, if Secretary Jing doesn''t wake up, then..."


    The cloth divine doctor''s complexion also restored to be indifferent, at the moment had a deep meaning to see Ning Tao one eye, the way that the voice is clear.


    "If I can''t wake up, I''d like to die!"


    Ning Tao is not moved by the other party''s words at all, so he has his own way now.


    "With your life and my uncle''s life?"


    Among Jing''s family, a young woman dressed in fancy clothes turned her lips and immediately began to sneer.


    "Jingyan, shut up!"


    When Jing Hao heard that Yan''s brow was wrinkled, he immediately yelled at him.


    It''s a critical period for the Jing family. If his father really falls down, it''s like a bolt from the blue. Seeing Ning Tao so sure, he can''t allow others to make trouble.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance. Let''s all go out!"


    In fact, even if he was honored as a miracle doctor, now there is no good way, it is helpless.


    Secretary Jing''s symptoms are similar to the symptoms of evil invasion recorded in ancient literature, but now it is a scientific society, and he dare not jump to conclusions.


    His silver needle life-saving skill has not reached perfection. Ning Tao is right. Even if this method can make Secretary Jing wake up, it can be regarded as overdraft of vitality. His life will not be long.


    The doctor''s parents don''t mind. Ning Tao is right. If the other party has a way, he doesn''t mind.


    In addition, he also wants to see Ning Tao''s method. After all, the other party can see through his method. Although he didn''t say it, he was a little surprised.


    Doctor Bu''s words in the presence of natural full weight, coupled with Jing Hao''s status in the home, soon cleaned up the house.


    Seeing Su Qian''s slightly worried eyes when he goes out, Ning Tao smiles and nods to her, which can be regarded as comfort.


    He let the others out, not because he was afraid of arousing others'' suspicion, but because the black atmosphere in secretary Jing''s eyebrows was too weird, and he didn''t know clearly, for fear that in case of any accident, it would hurt others.


    When everyone in the room leaves, Ning Tao sits at the head of the bed and looks carefully.


    The silver needle skill of master Bu is also quite exquisite. It can not only stimulate the potential of the opponent, but also suppress the black Qi temporarily, so that it will not spread temporarily.


    After seeing Secretary Jing inside and outside again, Ning Tao took a deep breath and started.


    A little concentration of mental power, in his eyes there is a white light shot out, fell in the center of secretary Jing''s eyebrows.


    After all, the center of the eyebrow is an important part of the human body, involving many nerves. Ning Tao can now control the direction of the white light. Instead of letting the white light disperse the black Qi directly, he plans to use mild means to completely wrap it up and temporarily cut off the connection between the black Qi and Jing Shu''s nerves.


    As long as the two are separated, he will be more sure to dispel the black air.


    Poof!


    As soon as the white light touched the black air, it was like cold water splashed on the oil pan. Suddenly, Secretary Jing frowned and burst out a black blood.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly grasped Secretary Jing''s arm and put his spirit into Secretary Jing''s body to help him resist the discomfort caused by the shock.


    Lingli raises people and quickly protects Secretary Jing''s head, while his eyes emit white light, wrapping up the black air little by little.


    With the passage of time, the brilliance in Ning Tao''s eyes is more and more dim, while Secretary Jing''s eyebrows are strangely emitting black light and white light. The two intersect and engulf each other, which seems a little terrifying.


    After a full five minutes, Ning Tao just closed his eyes. There was blood overflowing in his eyes, and the spiritual power transmission on his hand was also relaxed.


    "It''s amazing!"


    If Ning Tao''s whole body seems to be steaming in a sauna, his whole body will be soaked, and his look will flash with a trace of fear. However, due to his overload operation, his perspective ability has already been exhausted.


    In the past, he encountered setbacks for the first time in the treatment of white light, which was not as easy as he imagined.


    Fortunately, although we paid a great price, we finally sealed it temporarily.


    After the breath subsided, Ning Tao took a paper towel to wipe the blood from the corner of his eyes, and just opened the door with a tired face.


    "What''s up, what''s up?"


    As soon as the door opened, a group of people from dengshijing''s family rushed in first.


    "Ah, vomit blood!"


    "Boy, what did you do to my uncle?"


    "I said I would not let this boy do it. Now my uncle has vomited blood!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±Seeing the bloodstain on Secretary Jing''s face, the people of Jing''s family yell one after another and put their indignant eyes on Ning Tao.


    "Hum, boy, what else do you have to say? I''ll tell you what happened to Secretary Jing. You can''t die with nine lives!"


    With a sneer on his face, vice president Qian drops a sentence to Ning Tao, and then quickly checks for secretary Jing.


    "Teacher, I have long said that I can''t believe this boy. Please come and see how Secretary Jing is doing now!"


    Professor Ma was also nervous and began to speak respectfully to doctor bu.


    He and vice president Qian are both ordered to see a doctor for secretary Jing. If they don''t, they are both responsible. If they hadn''t just given the advice, they wouldn''t let Ning Tao do it anyway.


    "Boy, what do you say now?"


    Doctor Bu first looks at Secretary Jing, then coldly looks at Ning Tao, with a trace of anger in his eyes.


    "It''s a pity that you''re still a miracle doctor, and you''ve followed some quack doctors shouting before you know what''s going on. It''s really disappointing!"


    Ning Tao sat on the chair beside him, and now he closed his eyes and looked indifferent.


    "Bold, even now, you dare to be tough, I..."


    Vice President Qian was very angry, but before he finished, he was stopped by doctor bu.


    Choked by a younger generation, doctor Bu''s face was very ugly, but he didn''t speak after all. Instead, he bent down and began to check doctor Bu''s condition.


    He turned his eyes white, looked at the coating of his tongue, and was surprised by the pulse. Doctor Bu''s face gradually showed his surprise.


    "Don''t look at it. At most, Secretary Jing will wake up in a minute!"


    After the dark pressure is lowered, the nerves of the other side will be liberated. When the nerves of the other side are buffered, they will naturally wake up. This is medical common sense, but Ning Tao is quite sure.


    "Boy, what did you just do?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, the hand of master Bu''s pulse was released. Looking at Ning Tao''s expression, it seemed that he had seen a ghost. Obviously, he had noticed something.


    "I advise the great doctor Bu to get rid of all the silver needles on Secretary Jing''s face. Otherwise, even if Secretary Jing can survive for a long time, he will live ten years at least!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t answer to this, light of cast aside a public eye, open a way.


    "Well, well I''ll get rid of it now


    It''s impossible for doctor bu not to be shocked. After examination, he found that Secretary Jing''s body was normal and his nerves were abnormal. He recovered slowly.


    At the moment, he didn''t hesitate, and he didn''t care about Ning Tao''s impoliteness. He quickly drove away the silver needle on Secretary Jing''s head.


    "Cough cough..."


    As soon as the silver needle was pulled out, Secretary Jing coughed again. Then his eyelids moved and he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    Seeing that Secretary Jing opened his eyes, the king''s family suddenly called out, looking excited.

 Chapter 64

    Secretary Jing''s awakening is a complete impetus to the atmosphere in the room, and everyone is relaxed.


    "Dad, how are you feeling now?"


    Secretary Jing is in a coma. Jing Hao is the head of the family. He is a seven foot man. Now he is excited and his eyes are red.


    "I''m fine. Where is this?"


    Secretary Jing''s eyes were half open, his eyes were blank, and his voice was like the sound of a mosquito.


    "This is at home, Dad. This is doctor Bu!"


    Seeing that the old man turned around to watch, and finally fell on a strange old man, Jing Hao rushed to introduce him.


    "Oh, it''s doctor bu. Thank you very much."


    The title of Jing Shu obviously knew doctor Bu, and when he calmed down, he began to talk to doctor bu.


    "Secretary Jing, don''t mention it. It''s not my fault that you''re well this time, but this little brother''s fault!"


    The cloth divine doctor smell speech pour is some embarrassment, hurriedly side body, will rather Tao''s body shape to expose.


    "Oh, who is this?"


    After a period of time, Secretary Jing''s face also recovered some color. With the help of Jing Hao, he straightened up half of his body and asked with a little doubt.


    "Dad, this is Ning Tao. He''s a shallow boyfriend and my friend. He''s here to treat you!"


    "Hello uncle, I''m a shallow friend!"


    Ning Tao used to use the pure Yang Wuji skill on his chair to recover his spiritual power. Now when he saw the other person''s mouth, he couldn''t hold it up. He stood up and came to the head of the bed. He just said with a smile: "Hello uncle, my name is Ning Tao!"


    "Well, what a spiritual posterity. It''s really good. Thanks to you this time, uncle."


    Secretary Jing''s voice is not big, but his eyes are more and more vivid. He looks at Ning Tao and nods his head. He looks very satisfied.


    "Secretary Jing, I think you are cured by my teacher''s silver needle. As soon as the silver needle is pulled out, you wake up. I think this boy just happens to be in fact!"


    %In Chapter 5 of the original edition, seeing that Ning Tao was in the limelight all by himself, vice president Qian felt that he couldn''t hang up.


    Are you kidding? If this story gets out, how can they hold up their heads in the future? The three miracle doctors are not as good as a student who has not graduated from a medical university.


    What''s more, his mentor, doctor Bu, is very famous. He doesn''t believe that Ning Tao has any means at all. He just thinks that the other party is putting on airs.


    "This..."


    Secretary Jing frowned and some of them didn''t understand the current situation.


    "Yes, yes, I think it was cured by doctor bu. Uncle, you don''t know. The hospital said there was no way. When doctor Bu came, your face turned black and your skin color turned to normal only when he went down with a few silver needles!"


    Jingyan, the fashionable woman who has just been scolded by Jinghao, is also in a hurry.


    It was because of Ning Tao that she was reprimanded. She already had some disgust for the big boy in front of her.


    Hearing that there are still people who confuse black and white, Ning Tao looks cold and says in a cold voice: "who said that Secretary Jing''s illness is better?"


    "Yes?"


    With this remark, everyone''s eyes suddenly became suspicious again, and everyone was in awe of this mysterious man.


    "Hum, boy, I''ve checked Secretary Jing just now. Except for his weak body, Secretary Jing has recovered all over. You can''t help being alarmist here!"


    Professor Ma folded up some of the precision machines he was testing and said with a smile.


    "With you quack doctors, Ning really disdains to talk with you. Goodbye!"


    Ning Tao is really angry. One is the vice president, and the other is a professor. He is not good at his own medical skills. He has a set of mean words, which makes him dare not compliment.


    "Little brother, walk slowly. Is secretary Jing''s body really not recovered?"


    Doctor Bu suddenly stands up and stops Ning Tao, but his words are promoted from boy to brother, which makes all the people present dumbfounded.


    "Master, why are you polite to this boy..."


    doctor Bu suddenly turned his head and looked at vice president Qian and his peaceful face: "shut up! Qian Hongda, a doctor of Chinese medicine, first of all, he should pay attention to humility. Before he can cure people, he should have medical ethics first. Today, you disappoint me so much. This little brother is very skillful in medicine, and he is far ahead of me. He has always paid attention to being a teacher in medicine. Even if he is my teacher, he is more than enough. You don''t think about making progress again and again On the contrary, I blame others blindly. Today I will expel you from my door. From today on, you and I have nothing to do with each other! "


    Doctor Bu''s voice was loud, just like an angry leopard. Every word poked into everyone''s heart. Vice president Qian''s face turned pale immediately. At last, as soon as doctor Bu''s voice fell, he knelt down on the ground with a puff, and the cold sweat on his forehead came down. He said quickly."Master, I''m wrong. Please forgive me!"


    But vice president Qian is not afraid. He doesn''t have any official position, but there are too many disciples and too many people who owe the doctor''s favor. If this story is spread, he will die in his whole life.


    Compared with the other side, his vice president is not even a fart.


    "Well, it''s no use for me to forgive you. Unless this little brother can forgive you, you can get out now!"


    Doctor Bu was obviously very angry, and his chest heaved sharply.


    "Yes..." Vice President Qian turned his head and quickly looked at Ning Tao. He said, "Mr. Ning, my words have collided with you just now. I hope you all belong to the same vein of medicine. You don''t remember the villains. Don''t agree with me!"


    Jing''s family was so scared that it was incredible. You know, the person kneeling on the ground was the vice president of Donghai people''s hospital. He had real power, and now he had to admit his mistake to Ning Tao.


    "Vice President Qian, it''s impossible to Get up


    Ning Tao only feels numb. Although the other party''s words are tiresome, he is 40 or 50 years old. He is still a dean. Now he kneels in front of him. It''s really hard for him to resist. He has to help the other party up.


    "If Mr. Ning doesn''t forgive me, I won''t get up!" At this time, vice president Qian also gave up and put all his hopes on Ning Tao.


    "This Doctor Bu! I... " Ning Tao can''t help but look at doctor Bu, which really gives him a difficult problem.


    "It''s just like the old brother''s arrogance has taught us a lesson today Wake up


    Doctor Bu talked with a great deal of grief, but his words made Ning Tao''s impression of doctor Bu go up a few steps.


    You know, both the position and skill of the master doctor have reached a very high level. It is no doubt that it is not respectful to be able to say such words from the heart.

 Chapter 65

    "Teacher, I''m wrong!"


    Vice President Qian looked desolate and finally realized his mistake. He turned around and looked at Ning Tao again. His voice trembled and said, "Mr. Ning, please don''t have the same opinion with me!"


    For a time, people all put their eyes on Ning Tao, with complicated eyes.


    Feeling this kind of invisible pressure, Ning Tao sighed in his heart. After thinking about it, he nodded and said: "Vice President Qian is serious. I just hope you can be more sincere in your future work. I don''t care about it!"


    The other party just bumps into him in words. Since he admits his mistake, Ning Tao naturally won''t hold on to other people''s pigtails. Moreover, the other party has been punished. It''s better to stop everything.


    "Hum, brother Ning is magnanimous and doesn''t agree with you. It''s a shame if you don''t get up quickly and thank others!"


    The master doctor twists his beard and blows his beard, but his face is relaxed. Although he is still stern, his tone is relaxed.


    After all, the other party is a character. It''s hard for doctor Bu to say anything if he has such a wrong attitude. Besides, the other party just defended him first.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you, Mr. Ning!"


    Vice President Qian, hearing that Yan Rumeng was pardoned, quickly got up from the ground and looked at Ning Tao''s face full of gratitude.


    "Brother Ning, is secretary Jing still ill?"


    Doctor Bu is no longer in charge of vice president Qian''s affairs. For a doctor in his position, I''m afraid there is nothing more interesting to him than complicated diseases. Ning Tao just words, he has been thinking about it!


    Ning Tao felt a little embarrassed on his face, waved his hand and said: "doctor Bu, you are the elder. You can call me Ning Tao very well. If you are a peer, I''m afraid you''re a broken boy!"


    At present, Gu Tao is not at ease.


    "Younger brother Ning, there are three hundred and sixty lines. The line has its own way, and the news has its own order. It doesn''t depend on age. If I''m not dead, I hope I can still worship under the younger brother''s door. Now I have the cheek to ask for a big one, and I hope the younger brother won''t refuse!"


    The cloth divine doctor a face of serious, say of words pour is let Ning Tao a Leng.


    In fact, Ning Tao is now in the heart of doctor bu. He has regarded him as a hermit medical family, and his inheritance is hidden. Otherwise, when he was just treating Secretary Jing, he would not avoid others.


    He thinks that he has traveled all over the world and met many strange people, but Ning Tao''s method has raised his understanding of each other by several levels, and he no longer dares to treat each other with an ordinary heart.


    Seeing doctor Bu''s insistence, Ning Tao can''t say anything more. After all, such high-ranking figures want face. It''s easy to be self defeating in insistence. At the moment, he nodded and recognized it.


    In his opinion, the other side''s silver needle life-saving skill is already divine, and it''s not bad for him to make a good doctor.


    "Younger brother Ning, according to Secretary Jing, what''s the disease?"


    After confirming the relationship with Ning Tao, doctor Bu''s words became much closer. Now he put on a student''s tone and asked.


    Ning Tao also frowned and shook his head in bewilderment: "it''s strange that Secretary Jing didn''t get any disease. According to my guess, it should be evil and other reasons!"


    If Ning Tao was conservative when he came in, now he still said his guess.


    "Oh? Even younger brother Ning thought it was evil invasion? "


    As soon as the doctor looked shocked, he almost lost his voice.


    "What? Doctor bu also has some opinions? "


    Ning Tao looks a pick, eyes a bit surprised.


    You know, he can see it because he has perspective, and doctor Bu can also have this kind of speculation. Obviously, the name of the other side''s doctor is not empty.


    "That''s right. I have carefully checked Secretary Jing''s whole body. The Qi coagulates but doesn''t disperse. There are some omissions when I gather. My face is black and my eyebrows are scattered. This is very similar to the symptoms of evil invasion recorded in the South China medicine classic, but I can''t confirm it. Now I hear brother Ning''s words, which further deepen my judgment!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s statement that evil is causing trouble, doctor Bu''s eyes lit up and immediately touched his hands to praise him.


    "Secretary Jing, I don''t know if you''ve ever seen any special people or eaten anything special before you got sick?"


    *"Watch 0 for free" for a long time. Xiao. 2 said


    Ning Tao nodded, and then he put his eyes on Secretary Jing on the bed, trying to see if he could get any clues.


    If you put it a month ago, Ning Tao didn''t believe in ghosts and demons, but now he can practice. The blood baby is in his Dantian, and the whole world outlook has changed dramatically. He can''t help but believe it.


    There are many capable people in the world, and there are some people who are right in mind. He has some doubts in his heart.


    "I can''t eat anything special. I have a special person to provide everything I eat. I don''t eat anything outside. As for meeting someone special Oh, by the way, last month, a Taoist with hair suddenly stopped my car on the road and said that he was predestined with me and wanted to take me! I didn''t pay attention, the other side didn''t insist, patted me on the shoulder and left Are you... "Secretary Jing said here, his face changed and his face became unnatural.


    "A Taoist like man?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he felt that things were a little tricky. As expected, he was not surprised. His feelings were black handed.


    "Ning Tao, I wonder if you can get rid of this method?"


    When Jing Kaifeng became Secretary of the municipal Party committee, his brain was naturally not slow. When he thought about it a little, he understood something in his heart. Now he looked at Ning Tao and said.


    "I haven''t seen such evil methods. If we want to eliminate them completely, I have only 50% confidence!"


    Ning Tao thought for a while, or cautiously said.


    "Fifty percent, how can that be?"


    "Yes, it''s too little!"


    "Brother Ning, think again!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, Jing''s family began to speak, and even Jing Hao had to speak nervously.


    "Shut up, what''s the matter with you!"


    All of a sudden, Secretary Jing suddenly gave a low drink and suppressed the disorderly sound in the room.


    After that, Secretary Jing took a deep breath, looked at Ning Tao and said, "Ning Tao, although you use your means, you can be 50% sure. Life and death are important. I''m lucky to wake up this time."


    Secretary Jing is very open-minded. Even though the Jing family still have some desire to talk, they dare not speak any more now.


    You know, originally the master doctor Bu only said that he could protect Secretary Jing for three days, but now he has 50% confidence, which is quite good.


    "It''s not impossible to improve the probability, just need the help of doctor Bu!"


    Ning Tao pondered for a moment, then suddenly turned his head and looked at Bushen doctor.


    "Little brother, if you need me to do anything, just say it. As long as I can do it, I will do it!"


    Hear to still need to use oneself, cloth divine doctor also immediately came spirit, immediately said without hesitation.


    "I need you to use a silver needle to suppress the vitality of secretary Jing. As low as you can."


    Ning Tao doesn''t have the slightest hesitation at the moment. He doesn''t even think about it.


    "Well, that''s no problem!"


    Doctor Bu hears that there is confusion in his eyes, but he doesn''t even ask. He completely believes in Ning Tao.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. Let''s all go out!" Ning Tao broadsword sitting in the head of Jing secretary''s bed, look also dignified a lot.


    To tell you the truth, he''s not in a good state now. He''s losing a lot of Lingli, but time doesn''t wait for him. The black air has been bumping into the shackles, which worries him a lot.


    Soon, all the people in the room left. With Ning Tao''s signal, Bu Shen didn''t neglect him. The doctor carried needles like flies, and quickly pricked more than ten needles on Secretary Jing.


    With this action, Secretary Jing immediately fell into a coma, and his breath almost disappeared.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he also made a move. He leaned forward slightly, slowly stretched out his thumb, and pressed it on Secretary Jing''s eyebrow. At the same time, he opened the perspective and saw the dark air again.

 Chapter 66

    The reason why Ning Tao wants to suppress the vitality of secretary Jing is to paralyze the black Qi.


    Since this black air is a means used by people with ulterior motives, it must be to kill Secretary Jing. If Secretary Jing''s breath of life is close to extinction, it will certainly be good for him to remove this black air.


    Before doing this, he had a crazy idea in his mind, that is, to draw the black air close to his body, and then use his own spiritual power to refine him. Otherwise, once the black air breaks out in the center of secretary Jing''s eyebrows, Secretary Jing will become a vegetable even if there is an accident.


    "Poof


    When Ning Tao''s eyes were white again, the black air seemed to feel the crisis. He turned into a dark ghost, and opened his mouth to devour the white light crazily.


    Seeing this fierce ghost, Ning Tao is also frightened, but he doesn''t dare to neglect it. It''s obvious that the other party is at a dead end. If he slackens a little, I''m afraid things will get worse immediately.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of light, and there is light fluorescence in his eyes. The power of perspective continuously separates the ghost through his thumb.


    One side of the cloth doctor straight look startled, according to his vision, only to see in Ning Tao''s fingers and Jing secretary''s eyebrows rose up, light black air around, rather gloomy terror.


    Deliberately want to remind Ning Tao to be careful, and afraid to disturb each other, can only do in a hurry.


    "Roar!"


    The ghost was surrounded by white light. From time to time, the black air dissipated. It was very painful. With an invisible scream, he looked out at Ning Tao through Secretary Jing''s eyebrows.


    "Boom!"


    The ghost is suffering all the time in the center of secretary Jing''s eyebrows. It also gets angry with Ning Tao, and then goes out. As soon as the body is hit, it directly breaks a layer of shackles, and goes into Ning Tao''s body along Ning Tao''s fingers.


    As soon as he entered it, the ghost opened his mouth, intending to devour Ning Tao''s flesh and blood. Ning Tao had been on guard for this, and what he wanted was this effect. He immediately mobilized all the spirit power in his body and began to kill the black Qi.


    After all, his body has been quenched by spiritual power, far less vulnerable than Secretary Jing. Since the other party dares to come, he will want to go out safely. He can also let go and kill the other party.


    "Hoo


    However, at this time, Xueying, who had been staying in ningtao Dantian and had no action, suddenly opened his eyes. As soon as his empty eyes saw the ghost, there seemed to be a trace of color in his eyes. His mouth suddenly sucked. The ghost turned into a mass of black air and was swallowed by Xueying.


    After swallowing the black Qi, the color of the blood baby''s body brightened, as if it had eaten delicious food. After a little display of the whole body, a large amount of spiritual power overflowed out, which immediately added all the spiritual power consumed by Ning Tao, and made great progress.


    "Yes?"


    All these changes are so fast that Ning Tao has no time to react. When he comes back to himself, he will see that Xueying has recovered his peace and void is standing in his Dan field without any reaction.


    For the blood baby in Dantian, Ning Tao is almost helpless. He doesn''t know how to refine it. He can only listen to his cheap master''s words and communicate with him with his spiritual power every day.


    To his surprise, the baby''s face is changing little by little. It seems that the longer it is, the more similar it is to him.


    And these days of communication he is not nothing, at least he and the blood baby have a trace of contact, can feel the blood baby swallowed the black gas, as if there are signs of growth.


    Ning Tao didn''t dare to move about blood baby. He planned to ask the master in detail when he saw her in two days.


    Just when Ning Tao got rid of the evil spirit, a middle-aged man in a Taoist robe was sitting on his bed and closing his eyes in a cheaper luxury building in Donghai city.


    The middle-aged man is thin and weak with only skin and bones on his face, which is very frightening.


    In addition, under the man''s robe, there is a black and red boa constrictor, stretching out his head from time to time, spitting out a frightening core.


    However, at this time, the Taoist robe on the man suddenly shocked, as if he had turned into a wind outlet, and his clothes were bulging up, which directly bounced the python out. At the same time, when the man opened his mouth, it was a mouthful of red blood, and his face suddenly turned pale, as if it were just a layer of bone covered with human skin.


    His slender eyebrows were locked tightly. The man snorted and breathed quickly. A moment later, when his breath was stable, he slowly opened his two black and white eyes and gritted his teeth: "dare to break my witchcraft, I''m really looking for death!"


    The man looked down and saw that the boa constrictor was licking the blood on the ground. He didn''t care. He took out his mobile phone from one side and broadcasted a few numbers. However, the phone was connected, and then a humble voice came from that end: "Mr. Bian, is Jing Kaifeng gone to the west?"


    "Back to the west? I think I''m going back to the West! " The man''s voice is cold, as if like a knife in general, people hear the eardrum tingling.


    "What? What''s the matter, isn''t it... "The voice over there was obviously frightened and immediately asked.


    "That''s right. The other party has invited an expert too. He has broken my magic and almost didn''t let me suffer heavy damage. I want you to check for me and see who is making trouble again!"


    Look at section c * of version I O! A.


    the man was obviously angry, and he was not polite at the moment, so he said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Bian. I''ll send someone to check it right away. I can get the result in three days at most!" The man was obviously a little afraid of the man, he promised immediately.


    The man snorted coldly. He didn''t connect, but hung up on his own.


    "Brother Ning, are you ok?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao slowly opens his eyes, doctor Bu opens his mouth and asks. Just now, he sees a mass of black air coming into Ning Tao''s body. He is so scared.


    "Well, Secretary Jing''s body is all right now. The great doctor Bu can take out the silver needle!"


    Ning Tao is a pair of eyes Yi Yi, even just tired all swept away.


    "This That''s good... "


    Doctor Bu felt a little incredible. Originally he wanted to see Ning Tao''s treatment, but he saw that the other side just stretched out a thumb, and then it was OK. It was incredible.


    "Don''t worry, I guarantee that Secretary Jing has recovered!"


    Ning Tao was full of confidence in this, but then his eyes flashed and he said, "doctor Bu, after all, this kind of skill is shocking. I hope the doctor can keep it secret for me!"


    "I don''t worry about it, brother Ning Doctor bu also knows the taboo of this kind of things. He has been trusted by the other party to keep him. Now he didn''t even think about it, so he promised.


    Seeing that doctor Bu has begun to remove the silver needle, Ning Tao calls to Jing''s family. They must have been in fear. Now that they are cured, he informs a group of people outside.

 Chapter 67

    It didn''t take long. In just five minutes, Secretary Jing woke up. After Ning Tao confirmed that the other party was ok, Jing''s family also breathed a sigh of relief. Su Qian put a pair of beautiful eyes on Ning Tao and didn''t know what to think.


    Seeing that Secretary Jing was ok, doctor Bu said goodbye. However, before leaving, he not only wrote a prescription for self-cultivation, but also left contact information with Ning Tao. The implication is that they should get closer in the future.


    After seeing off doctor Bu in the living room on the first floor of Jing''s family, Ning Tao and Jing Hao are left. The rest of Jing''s family are on the second floor with Jing''s secretary.


    After all, the whole family has gone through ups and downs, and now they are even more reluctant to leave.


    "Brother Ning, thank you this time. In addition, last time, my brother has helped me twice, but I don''t know how to thank you!"


    Jing Hao poured a cup of tea for Ning Tao, and said with gratitude on his face.


    "Brother Jing, you''re welcome. Su Qian and I are classmates, and brother Jing are friends. If we are polite, we don''t need to be polite!"


    Ning Tao waved his hand, but he didn''t care about it. He didn''t lack money. Now that he can save secretary Jing''s family, it can be regarded as adding some of his inside information.


    "Well, I think brother Ning is also very human. I won''t say thank you. As long as I can use it in the future, Jinghao will never refuse!"


    Jing Hao laughs and promises to do so.


    From Ning Tao a series of means, already let Jinghao will he as an unusual person, in the face of such a character, take out some money seems to be a bit vulgar.


    In addition, once things can be measured by money, the friendship will be much weaker. It will be of great benefit to Jing Hao to make friends with people like Ning Tao in the future.


    "Well, if you really use brother Zhao Jing in the future, I won''t be polite!" Ning Tao nodded and said politely.


    As the voice fell, Ning Tao''s face sank. His fingernails unconsciously knocked on the armrest and lowered his voice: "brother Jing, you should be careful. Although Secretary Jing escaped this time, he was in the dark and had to guard against it!"


    Hearing Ning Tao mention the person who framed his father, Jing Hao flashed a fierce look in his eyes. His face moved, and he didn''t hide: "brother Ning said it very well. I can guess the person who dares to attack my Jing family. Hum, he didn''t succeed this time, but my Jing family won''t wait to die!"


    "Oh, who does brother Jing suspect?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, and then looked at Jinghao and explained: "this time I broke each other''s means, say not the other party can also find my head, I also want to be ready."


    After Cao Yang''s experience, Ning Tao is much more careful in his work. After all, he is bad for other people''s good deeds this time. It''s inevitable that he won''t be missed. If he knows who his opponent is, he will have a number in his mind.


    Hearing this, Jing Hao felt as if he had made up his mind. He leaned forward slightly and put his voice at the bottom: "I''m just guessing. This can be heard by Ning brothers, you and me. To tell you the truth, there will be another election for Donghai political term in two months. Originally, my father will be transferred, and Zhang Dawei, Zhang Guang''s father, will take over the post of municipal Party committee Secretary, just out of some temporary considerations, my father will work for another term. That Zhang Guangping was kind to oppose my father when he was young. This time he got in the way of his official career. I think he must have harbored a grudge and just made such a bad policy! "


    To tell you the truth, as a family of officials, Jing Hao''s remarks are out of line. However, Ning Tao is their life-saving benefactor after all. Now he doesn''t hide it, but he apologizes.


    "Oh, so it is!"


    Ning Tao frowned, then brightened his eyes and said: "by the way, brother Jing, if you can, you might as well check the Taoist priest. If you have any news about him, you can also give me a message!"


    Since it''s already a fight with the other side, Ning Tao also plans to know himself and his opponent. After all, if his eyes are black, he may not know what will happen in the future.


    After all, Jinghao has many means, which is far from what he can compare. It''s not difficult for him to let the other side do it.


    "Brother Ning, don''t worry. Even if you don''t tell me, I will find out the hateful Taoist!"


    p£¡ In EPB


    on the latest Festival, Jing Hao''s eyes flashed a trace of lethality. Without thinking about it, he agreed.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go back to school first, and I won''t disturb brother Jing!"


    After ordering everything, Ning Tao stood up and said goodbye.


    "Go?" Jing Hao was stunned. Then he stood up and said with sincerity: "brother Ning, why are you in a hurry to leave? The old man just woke up and didn''t have time to thank you. If you leave, I will be scolded. Besides, since you''re here with shallowly, I''ll stick to the friendship tonight! "


    With a wry smile, Jing Hao immediately asks Ning Tao to stay.


    "Brother Jing, you''re welcome. I still have classes in the afternoon. I really don''t want to delay. Besides, Secretary Jing just woke up. I think there are still many things to do. I''ll harass you again when I''m free!"


    Ning Tao smile, on the way of goodwill.


    After all, Secretary Jing is the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. He just woke up. If he stayed here again, he would feel very abrupt. In addition, these people are superficial relatives. If he stayed here, it would be hard for him to think about it and take the opportunity to leave.Jing Hao saw that Ning Tao had decided to go, but he didn''t force it. After all, eating a meal was just a form. He would try to repay Ning Tao in the future.


    Ning Tao didn''t go back with Su Qian. The other party just came. Maybe he didn''t take a taxi. Jing Hao insisted on sending a car to see him off!


    Ning Tao was not polite, so he went back to school in a low-key Audi.


    Back at school, the whole afternoon in class, Ning Tao is a little out of his mind, a little meditation, although everything is going well now, but a little careless, said not to die.


    Taking the Cao family, Zhang Jia and the mysterious Taoist priest into account, he has offended many forces. No matter which one he used to be, he can''t bear it, but now he may not have the strength of the first World War.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao plans to discuss it with his master when he meets him. After all, his cultivation is shallow now, and some things obviously surpass the secular power.


    After school, Ning Tao just walked out of the classroom and saw Tong Yaqian holding two catkins, waiting for him with a smile not far away.


    "Ning Tao, I didn''t expect you to play basketball so well. I didn''t hear about it before. I didn''t go today. I only knew it by watching the online video!"


    Tong Yaqian came to Ning Tao, light red rose on her face, full of excitement.


    "Ha ha, it''s just for a moment!"


    Looking at the smile on Tong Yaqian''s face, Ning Tao can''t help but look stunned, and then slightly embarrassed.


    Feeling Ning Tao turning on her body, Tong Yaqian is also nervous. When they leave the school, Tong Yaqian suddenly turns around and looks at Ning Tao. She musters up her courage and says: "Ning Tao, my mother can get out of bed today, and you also win the basketball game. I know there is a good restaurant outside the school, or I''ll invite you to eat!"


    "Good!" Ning Tao didn''t doubt that there was him, but he didn''t have any objection. He nodded and said, "but I''ll take some for my aunt after eating."

 Chapter 68

    Meet the restaurant!


    See Tong Yaqian with himself came here, Ning Tao slightly a Leng, then turn to look at each other, face some strange up.


    Although he has never been here, he also knows that this restaurant is not cheap. What''s more, most of the people who come here for dinner are lovers, and some students are courting here.


    Now Tong Yaqian chose here, can''t help but let Ning Tao some fancy, he can''t believe the other party doesn''t know.


    Tong Yaqian doesn''t look directly at Ning Tao. She takes the lead in going to the restaurant and reveals a trace of determination.


    Ning Tao has never been here in the past. As soon as he enters the restaurant, he can''t help but see that the whole seats are elegant seats, mostly for two.


    The layout of the restaurant is very warm, the overall blue is also the standard style, and the light on it is also milky white.


    After two people chose an elegant seat, Tong Yaqian''s pretty face became more red. She reached for the waiter''s menu and pushed it to Ning Tao. She said weakly, "Ning Tao, you can choose!"


    "Yaqian, it''s not cheap!"


    On the way, Tong Yaqian has said to invite Ning Tao to dinner. He just looked at it, and the things on it are not cheap, so he frowned and reminded.


    Contact for so long, he also know Tong Yaqian this girl has a strong self-esteem, this money although he does not care, but if let each other out, obviously some difficult.


    "It''s OK. You can order it. I have the money today." Tongyaqian smell speech obstinately shake his head, but there is a warm current in the heart.


    Tong Yaqian was very excited today. Just this morning, her mother was able to get out of bed. When she saw that scene, she cried with joy.


    Although Tong Yaqian has not given up her mother''s treatment, she has not given up!


    All this is the credit of Ning Tao, plus the other party saved her, mother''s words in the morning, let her heart rise a sense of courage, she should take the opportunity to express her heart to Ning Tao.


    In this world, there is no unexplained hate, nor unexplained love. In fact, what Ning Tao has done has already made Tong Yaqian believe that he is his lucky star.


    There is a boy like Ning Tao who is so kind to her. She doesn''t know what ideas some of the boys who are chasing her have. Her eyes almost devour her, but Ning Tao doesn''t feel that way to her.


    Although the other side''s eyes have time and bad, but it has never exceeded the behavior.


    Although Ning Tao doubts in his heart, he doesn''t insist either. After ordering several dishes casually, he looks at Tong Yaqian with doubts on his face.


    He always feels that Tong Yaqian is a little strange today. Now his face is even more full of light red glow. On the other side''s pretty face, he is very charming, which makes Ning Tao look stunned.


    "What are you looking at?"


    By Ning Tao so looking at, Tong Yaqian heart rises a slight palpitation, angry a, but a heart beat more severe.


    "Well It''s OK, it''s OK, Yaqian. You''re so beautiful! "


    Ning Tao reaches out his hand and grabs the tea in the cup and takes a sip. He presses down the restlessness of his heart and praises it sincerely.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    Tong Yaqian face such as burning, some restless, said a word in a hurry, quickly moved out.


    This Kung Fu, Ning Tao to things also come up, although he was wondering today Tong Yaqian some strange, but also did not ask.


    "Hum, I spilled my wine. If I don''t drink this wine, I won''t leave today!"


    A few minutes later, just when Ning Tao and others were impatient, he suddenly heard a rough voice, which made him frown and look down.


    saw robust and strong men surrounded by a girl, one of whom was carrying a glass of Baijiu and devils the evil spirit of that girl.


    "Sorry, I can''t drink!" The girl pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Let Ning Tao some angry is, this woman is not others, it is Tong Yaqian.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao strides over and pulls Tong Yaqian aside. He looks at a group of people in front of him coldly.


    "Boy, is this your girlfriend? She just bumped into my brother leopard. My brother leopard didn''t have the same opinion with him and asked her to drink a glass of wine to make amends. She was not willing to do so. I really don''t appreciate it! "


    One side of the little gangster up and down looking at Ning Tao, is full of sarcastic way.


    "A bump?"


    Ning Tao saw the evil spirit on the so-called leopard brother''s face, and he understood it in his heart. It was estimated that this man had taken a fancy to Tong Yaqian''s beauty. What''s more, even if he was hit by a girl, he suppressed his anger and said faintly: "Oh, I''m sorry, Yaqian, let''s go!"


    At the moment, Ning Tao pulls Tong Yaqian''s catkin and wants to leave.


    Pop!


    A little gangster immediately dropped a bottle of beer on the ground, his face was full of flesh in front of them, and said: "I want to leave with an apology, boy, don''t be shameless. To tell you the truth, my brother leopard has a crush on your girlfriend, so I''ll let him go!""Ning Tao, do you want to call the police?"


    Tong Yaqian pulls Ning Tao''s wrist, and then whispers that the other party''s naked words have scared her. Now they are all in a daze.


    Seeing several people standing in front of him, Ning Tao''s look flashed a little bit of Li mang. This is the first time that he and Tong Yaqian have a formal dinner outside. Originally, he didn''t want to destroy his mood, but now it seems that the other party has made an inch.


    "The police? Ha ha, to tell you the truth, brother leopard and the chief of the police station are relatives. Even if the police come, they will only put you up! "


    K. % free for a long time! Xiao * n said C


    the little gangster sneered, with a fearless attitude.


    "So there''s no need to talk about it?" Ning Tao Chin a lift, suddenly open mouth came a sentence.


    "Still want to talk, boy, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    The middle-aged man, who was called brother Bao, licked his big belly and walked over with a sneer. He stretched out his big fat hand and pointed around: "this is the territory of brother Bao. The people who can follow me are not born yet."


    In fact, Ning Tao guesses that brother Bao is just trying to get Tong Yaqian into trouble. These people often hunt around the school. Brother Bao has a relationship with the police station and often does some bullying things.


    When he saw Tong Yaqian going to the toilet, his eyes were bright. When the other party came out, he did something. For Ning Tao, he didn''t take it seriously at all.


    "I''ll give you another chance. Get out of my way. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen!"


    Ning Tao''s face is calm. He suddenly says something.


    "Boy, it seems that you haven''t seen the situation clearly. Let''s give him a long memory!"


    Brother Bao''s face trembled, and he yelled at a little gangster.


    "Damn, I dare to cross brother Bao''s head. I really don''t know how to write dead words!"


    A little gangster picked up a beer cup and threw it at Ning Tao''s head.


    Bang!


    Ning Tao is not polite. In front of him, the other party comes fiercely. Without saying a word, he puts his foot on the other party''s stomach. The little gangster comes fast and goes fast. He flies upside down with a scream and falls on the floor with a "ouch".

 Chapter 69

    Quiet!


    Ning Tao''s foot immediately shocked the whole audience. Brother Bao and others were all silly. It''s not that they had never seen how Ning Tao could fight, but they were stunned. How could they fight.


    The rest of the diners to see the movement here, one by one in line with the irrelevant attitude, already secretly out of the bill.


    Originally, the director of the restaurant wanted to stop it, but when he saw that it was brother Bao and others, his neck shrank and he was scared to retreat to the kitchen.


    The other side is too infamous in this area, and the backstage is very hard. They are just businessmen. They can only admit that they are in trouble now.


    "Brother leopard, what''s this for?"


    At this time, a group of people came in outside the door. Seeing the movement here, they came over. As soon as they saw brother Bao, they said hello warmly.


    "There is a man who dares to beat me!"


    Leopard brother back to God, see the person, face a heavy, stuffy voice said a sentence, but random eyes fall on Ning Tao body again, as if to spit fire in general.


    "Someone dares to trouble brother Bao. I''m tired of it!" When the voice sounded, the wave of people also crowded in.


    Ning Tao listens to the sound to be familiar with, subconsciously turns round to see a person, eyebrow a pick, a little bit surprised.


    It was not others who came in, but the so-called third brother Cao Bin had found.


    "You again? Yes? Did you forget the pain when the scar was healed last time? "


    Ning Tao''s evil spirit flashed away on his face, and he was angry. These people are really haunted. It seems that the last lesson is not deep enough.


    "Ah It''s It''s you


    On seeing Ning Tao, the third brother''s face changed, and he felt pain all over again. A trace of fear flashed across his face, and he didn''t speak quickly.


    The last injury, let a few people raise for several days to recover, now did not expect to see the evil star, let three elder brother face is not normal.


    "Ah Brother, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, we just happened to pass by, you chat, you chat... "


    Third brother, where dare to face Ning Tao? He and brother leopard are just trying to adjust things on the site, and they won''t help each other. As soon as he turns around, he looks at brother leopard and says with a smile: "well, brother leopard, since you have something here, let''s go first and talk about it later!"


    Finish saying also don''t wait for leopard elder brother to answer a word, three elder brothers decisively lead a group of people to turn round to retreat to go out.


    He''s not stupid. He really wants to fight. It''s good for him that either of these two groups suffer losses. He''s very happy to watch the tiger fight in the mountains.


    "Spineless!"


    Brother Bao was still a little happy when he saw the third brother. Now he saw that the other party said he was going away. He swore in a low voice, and his face couldn''t hang up.


    Although the other side''s attitude makes people suspicious, he can''t manage so much now. He points to Ning Tao and says in a ferocious way: "fight me, no matter what happens, I''ll take it!"


    I''m kidding. If a hairy boy crosses his face today, he won''t have to mix with brother Bao in the future. Besides, he has so many people, and he''s afraid he won''t be able to beat each other.


    "Boy, I''ll make you cross!"


    Leopard brother around a small hun smell speech suddenly active up, without saying a word to Ning Tao punches and kicks.


    After being attacked by seven or eight little gangsters, even those who have practiced boxing are in a bit of a panic. It''s just that Ning Tao is not Wu Xia amung long ago. If he is still a little embarrassed when fighting with the third brother, now he is even more skillful.


    Under the perspective, the attack route of these people is clear, and what he has to do is to directly attack the weakness of these people.


    Just ten seconds later, the ground had fallen like a scream. What''s more strange is that these people didn''t even touch Ning Tao''s clothes.


    "Well, it''s your turn!"


    After solving the problem, Ning Tao didn''t move, and went straight to brother Bao.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Leopard brother is also a cruel role. Seeing this, he is not afraid. Instead, he doesn''t know where to find a dagger to stab Ning Tao quickly.


    The dagger is shiny and full of a palm long. But just when the dagger is about to stab Ning Tao, a big hand suddenly stretches out and five fingers flash out, and then he clamps brother Bao''s wrist holding the dagger.


    "Click!"


    Ning Tao five fingers a force, immediately sounded a crack, with a life scream, the leopard brother''s wrist was Ning Tao crushed.


    "Bang!"


    The dagger fell to the ground and suddenly made a loud sound, which was particularly harsh in this almost petrified atmosphere.


    This incredible scene immediately calmed all the people present. It''s too exaggerated. Isn''t it the legendary empty handed white-edged sword? It''s still close.


    Bang!


    Ning Tao didn''t care about the dull eyes of the people. As soon as he clenched his fist, he suddenly waved it out and smashed it directly on brother Bao''s fat stomach.


    "Ah!"


    Pain on the pain, let brother leopard scream, directly cover the stomach lying on the ground, ouch more than."How''s it going? Whether to fight or not. "


    Ning Tao comes to brother Bao, squints his eyes and looks at each other with a smile.


    "Boy, you want to die. There''s someone on me!"


    Leopard elder brother holds wrist, cold sweat is drenched on forehead, see Ning Tao to force again, the voice and color Li EBA way.


    "Hum!" Ning Tao cold hum, a hand out, directly grasped the other party''s injured wrist, gently pinch.


    "Ah..."


    {


    a voice louder than a pig like scream came out of brother Bao''s mouth. Ning Tao was so damaged that his wrist was broken. If the other party squeezed it vigorously, the pain would not be very severe, but it was the gentle pinch that made people feel even more miserable.


    "Put Let go of me


    Brother Bao''s wrist pain made him almost faint, and he screamed at the moment.


    Originally, brother Bao''s younger brother still wanted to get rid of the boss''s encirclement, but seeing Ning Tao''s means, they could hardly stand up one by one, so they simply lay on the ground and did not dare to move.


    This is too unacceptable. At present, this young man is so powerful that they don''t see how the other side moves, so they fall to the ground.


    The gap is too big. Although they are always horizontal, as the saying goes, the soft ones are afraid of the hard ones, and the hard ones are afraid of the indefatigable ones. Now the boss is begging for mercy, what else can they do.


    "Little brother, let me go!"


    "I don''t dare any more!"


    "I''m wrong, sir!"


    Brother Bao''s intestines are green now. He just wanted to tease Tong Yaqian. He didn''t think he would end up in this field. Now he can''t get up any more. He quickly asked for mercy.


    "Bah! It''s spineless. "


    Ning Tao sent out the other party''s original words, let go of brother Bao, coldly glanced at the other party, then turned to Tong Yaqian and said: "Yaqian, you see how to punish these people.


    "This Ning Tao, forget it. Don''t be hard on them! "


    At the moment, this man is at a loss for her to react to a series of changes.


    Although she was angry with brother Bao, she was kind-hearted. Seeing that the other party had been punished, she was soft hearted.


    In addition, she is also Ning Tao will cause trouble, do not want to make things big.

 Chapter 70

    "Well, I''ll listen to you!"


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, turned around and looked at brother Bao. He said in a cold voice, "today is your lucky day. I''m sorry. Let''s go. I''ll never forgive you if I see the wrongdoing next time!" Ning Tao gave a cold hum, and then he gave orders to brother Bao and others.


    "Yes I''m sorry, I''m sorry... "


    When he heard that the other party was willing to let him go, brother Bao was relieved. His head was like a chicken pecking. Together with a group of younger brothers, he quickly went out around Ning Tao.


    "Yaqian, are you ok?"


    As soon as Ning Tao turns around, he naturally grasps Tong Yaqian''s catkin and pulls it to the dining table. He asks with concern.


    "Nothing!"


    Tong Yaqian shook her head, small hands are sweating, Min Min mouth, he looked at ningtao apologetically, said: "ningtao, thank you!"


    "Ha ha, we don''t have to be so polite!" Ning Tao blinked his eyes and waved his hand.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s calm and easy look, Tong Yaqian suddenly turned red in her eyes and said, "Ning Tao, am I very annoying? I always get into trouble!"


    After a meal, Ning Tao was stunned and looked at Tong Yaqian''s low face. He suddenly stretched out his hand and patted each other gently. He said half seriously and half jokingly, "Yaqian, how can you think like this? If you''re wrong, it''s just that you''re too beautiful. Don''t say they''re attracted to each other, even I can''t hold it sometimes!"


    "Go Being teased by Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian smiles and stares at him, but her heart is sweeter.


    "Ning Tao, I think we''d better go, in case those people come back!"


    Tong Yaqian absent-minded, mind is no longer on the meal, see around the strange eyes, whispered.


    "Why do you want to leave? Don''t worry. I haven''t paid attention to those people yet. It''s rare for us to come out for dinner. You can''t spoil your interest. You can eat!"


    Ning Tao didn''t think much of this, and he put out his hand to clip a lion''s head for the other side.


    For him, brother Bao, a local ruffian like him, is not in his eyes. It''s OK for the other party to stop. If the other party really has something in mind, then he won''t forget it.


    After a meal, Ning Tao carefully packed some food for Tong''s mother. In the waiter''s strange eyes, they left together.


    "Quack!"


    Just as Ning Tao and his wife walked out of the restaurant, a police car sped up from a distance and stopped in front of them. Then they got off the car and surrounded by five or six policemen in police uniforms.


    "Boy, you are accused of intentional injury. Now you have to go back with us for investigation!" An cuntou youth takes out handcuffs from his waist and wants to handcuff Ning Tao.


    "Wait, who sued me?" Ning Tao brows a wrinkly, the body shape does not wear a trace of a flash, dodged past.


    It seems that these people are specifically aimed at him, which makes him angry with brother Bao for a moment. As soon as they leave, the police will come. It is obvious that these people should have been called by the other party.


    "Cut the crap. When you get to the police station, you know everything. Why? How dare you resist arrest? "


    Seeing Ning Tao dodging, the young man''s eyes glared and waved, and the others immediately came up.


    "If you want to catch me, I always want to know where the people I hurt are." Ning Tao spread his hands and opened his mouth.


    "This gentleman, when you arrive at the police station, you will know everything. Now it''s up to you to assist in the investigation. Don''t make it difficult for us to do it!"


    Another fat policeman winked at the young man and opened his mouth.


    "Well, I can go with you, but now I''m going to have a word with my friend!" Ning Tao thought for a moment and nodded.


    "No, who knows if you want to take the opportunity to escape!" The young man immediately rejected the speech.


    "Hum, I''m just cooperating with the investigation. Now I''m not a criminal. Don''t go through it!"


    Ning Tao looks a cold, also insisted.


    To tell you the truth, he is not afraid of these policemen, but the Chinese law is strict, and he doesn''t want to show his face too much, so as not to attract some people''s attention.


    If everything is in accordance with the law, he will naturally follow the rules. If brother Bao comes to Yin, he will not be polite.


    To Ning Tao''s cold eyes, the young man just felt that his heart seemed to be caught by a pair of invisible hands, and his breathing was not smooth. When the other party received it, he gasped for breath, and his eyes changed. Just as he wanted to speak, the old policeman waved his hand and said, "OK, but try to hurry up!"


    Ning Tao look unchanged, pull Tong Yaqian came to the distance, looking at each other''s worry, he can see through each other''s mind, smile comfort way: "Yaqian, don''t worry, I go back!"


    "Ning Tao, this Or I''ll go with you! "Even if Tong Yaqian is naive, she also feels that her gaffe is not good. She looks at Ning Tao anxiously and says.


    "No, please take my aunt''s meal back as soon as possible. It won''t taste good when it''s cold!" Ning Tao''s subconscious consolation.


    "But you..." Tong Yaqian is nervous under, held Ning Tao''s big hand, pursed corners of the mouth to shake head way.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Ning Tao gives Tong Yaqian a firm look. After thinking about it, he reports a phone number to Tong Yaqian and says, "if I don''t contact you for an hour, you can make this call and tell me about my situation. I''ll be OK naturally!"


    In order to prevent in case, Ning Tao also made a hand preparation.


    And the other side''s heart, Ning Tao in each other''s eyes on the police car, was two policemen clip in the back seat, closed his eyes.


    In fact, he already had a plan in his heart. If the police station and brother Bao were not angry, he would never be caught.


    Soon, the police entered the police station, Ning Tao was pressed into an interrogation room by two people.


    "Boy, I advise you not to make a mistake. I''ll be honest later, or you''ll look good!" The young man sat on the main seat, looked at Ning Tao with a sneer, and took the lead in getting a preventive injection.


    "Name!"


    W is n version O7 launch


    "Ning Tao?


    "Gender!"


    "Man


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ning Tao saw that the other party still talked about some rules, he did not overstep, is also a pair of regular appearance.


    "Why hit people?"


    "Officer, I''m defending myself!" Ning Tao raised to lift eyelid, the way that does not hurry.


    "Self defense, does self defense need a knife? You are reported to have committed murder with a knife, and you dare to quibble. I advise you not to mistake yourself! " The young man also had more impatience on his face, and his words improved.


    "Officer, I''m not holding a knife!" Ning Tao frowned and his words were angry.


    It''s clearly the other party''s knife, but now it''s falsely accused to him.


    "Bang!"


    The young man was furious when he heard that he patted the table hard, then he suddenly got up and said: "I''ve seen a lot of people like you. If you don''t want to suffer from skin and flesh, please be honest with me, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you!"

 Chapter 71

    "Officer, I''m not honest!"


    Ning Tao turns his mouth, and his mind turns. He can see that this guy wants him to admit that he''s hurt.


    But even if he doesn''t know much about the law, he also knows that hurting people can''t be admitted. If the other party intends to avoid the heavy and take the light, he should be tenacious to the end. Otherwise, once the charge is deducted, what he says will be over.


    In addition, the other party said that he hurt people, but he didn''t see brother leopard.


    "Asshole, don''t think it''s over if you don''t admit it. I''ll tell you, if you admit it today, we can say everything, otherwise, I want you to go in and out of the police station!"


    The young policeman sneered and leaned forward slightly. His saliva almost sprayed on Ning Tao''s face.


    "Police officer, you have to talk about evidence. You said I hurt someone. Did the injured person catch the other person or confront him?"


    Ning Tao brow picked to pick, open mouth to say.


    "Hum, the person you injured is now in the hospital for emergency treatment, and there are many witnesses who can prove that you committed the murder with a knife. I don''t see how you can sophistry!" The young policeman patted the desk and became impatient.


    "Officer, you have witness evidence. There''s surveillance in the restaurant. As long as you transfer the surveillance out, won''t you tell the truth?"


    Now, if he can''t see the fact that this guy is trying to beat someone, the other party obviously avoids the heavy and takes the light, he will bite him. If he admits it, it is estimated that he will be sentenced for several years.


    "Monitoring? Hey hey, I''m not afraid to tell you that the monitoring of the restaurant is just broken. Don''t count on that. You''d better cooperate well, otherwise I have plenty of ways to deal with rascals like you! "


    "Officer, if you want to add to the crime, I didn''t hit anyone!" The other side does not ask the reason, only asked to hit people, he certainly will not admit it.


    "You..."


    Just as the policeman was about to get angry, the door of the interrogation room was opened from the outside with a hula, and a bloated, semi bald middle-aged policeman came in.


    "What? Haven''t you confessed yet? "


    The policeman who comes in looks at Ning Tao and frowns at the young policeman. He says unhappily.


    "Deputy director Liu, it''s fast. This boy is very cunning. I don''t think he will recruit if he doesn''t give him some medicine!"


    Seeing the policeman coming in, the three young men stood up immediately and said respectfully to the middle-aged man.


    "Hum, I''m still so arrogant after beating people. There''s no royal law. Zhao Ping, it''s up to you. Captain Ma, officer Wei, I have something in my hand. Come out with me!"


    As soon as the middle-aged man, who is called deputy director Liu, narrowed his eyes, turned his head and gave a vicious smile, then signaled to the remaining two policemen to leave!


    Soon, the three went out of the room, the door closed, deputy director Liu three came outside.


    "Deputy director Liu, is there no problem?"


    At first, the middle-aged policeman looked at deputy director Liu with a little worry, and then he said something worried.


    How can they not know what they mean when the other party supports them? They begin to worry about Ning Tao.


    "Hum, Captain Ma, you don''t know what my brother-in-law was beaten like by him. If we don''t show him some color, he won''t recruit such a vicious man!" Deputy director Liu gave a cold hum, and his face became gloomy.


    After a pause, he looked at the two humanitarians again: "don''t worry, captain of the horse team. Zhao Ping knows the propriety. It won''t be a big deal. In this way, you can go in and have a look in ten minutes. It must have been done!"


    Leaving a word behind, deputy director Liu left with both hands on his back.


    Seeing that there was only the young policeman left in the room, Ning Tao felt a bit strange. The interrogation usually required three people. Now he separated the two people, and it was obvious that this man was going to sing a monologue.


    "Boy, you should be honest and say that I can make you suffer less, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Only the young policeman Zhao Ping was left. He let go completely. Now he swaggered down from the interrogation platform, and his hands clasped, and he looked at Ning Tao with a bad face.


    "What? Is the officer going to hit someone? There are cameras here! "


    Ning Tao seems to be not good, and there is no fear on his face. He raises his chin towards the camera in the corner, and then he says with disdain.


    "Camera, hey, boy, to tell you the truth, today''s camera happened to be broken, I promise, what happened next, no one will know!" Zhao Ping stands in front of Ning Tao with a cold smile.


    "Broken?"


    Ning Tao was stunned, then shook his head with a bitter smile, and immediately looked at Zhao Ping Ping. There was a trace of pity in his strange eyes.


    It''s a good excuse, but isn''t it a chance for him? If there is a camera, he may have some scruples. Now he doesn''t even have that. If Zhao Ping dares to attack him, he will never be polite.


    "Boy, now I know I''m afraid? Don''t worry. I promise I won''t hit you in the face! "


    Zhao Ping twisted his neck, trying to find a trace of fear from Ning Tao''s face. He liked the other person''s helpless and scared eyes at this time.G "free for ever" look! Xiao m says Ge


    the reason why he treats Ning Tao so well is that he wants to show his face to deputy director Liu. Brother Bao is the brother-in-law of deputy director Liu. Now he is beaten like that by Ning Tao. If he can get rid of Ning Tao, he will make deputy director Liu look up and say that he can''t be a team leader.


    It''s a pity that he failed this time. He just looked at him like a fool. Yes, he didn''t mean to be afraid.


    "Looking for death!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s expression, he suddenly became angry and joked. Now it''s his home court. As soon as he clenched his fist, he pounded at Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    However, just when his fist was about to touch Ning Tao, a trace of irony flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes, his shoulder collapsed suddenly, and then he kicked out his foot and put it directly on Zhao Ping''s egg.


    "Ouch!"


    The key is kicked, Zhao Pingtong exclaimed, the blue veins on his forehead suddenly burst out, covered the eggs and jumped up in the room.


    "You can''t live by your own sin!"


    Ning Tao looked at each other with a jumping monkey like, lips raised a radian, in the heart of the cold secret.


    After a full minute, Zhao Pingcai calmed down with his eggs in his hands, and his face turned black. Without saying a word, he turned back and took out an electric stick from the through drawer of the interrogation room and came to Ning Tao. He said with a pale face.


    "Boy, now even if you kneel down and kowtow to me, it''s no use. You''d better ask for your own happiness."


    Too hateful, the other party even dare to fight back, just for a moment, he felt that the eggs were going to be broken, and now he was still in deep pain. Now he didn''t care about the others, so he wanted to clean up this hateful guy.


    When the switch is turned on, a sharp color rises in Zhao Ping''s eyes. He looks at the blue arc on the electric stick and pokes at Ning Tao the next moment.

 Chapter 72

    But then something happened that surprised Zhao Ping.


    Just when the flashing blue wand was about to poke Ning Tao, an incredible scene happened.


    Ning Tao''s hands suddenly a draw, unexpectedly abruptly from the handcuffs on the table inconceivable took out, then the body shape a twist, occasionally avoided the electric stick.


    Fast, too fast, just like acting in a movie, let Zhao pingmu stare, even forget the pain of the egg!


    How is that possible? Zhao Ping grew up with a big mouth, leaving only this idea in his mind.


    However, these are not finished. Ning Tao''s hands are free, and a fist hits Zhao Ping''s chest.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao''s hand is not heavy. It''s not a small blow that contains spiritual power. It''s also fast. It''s too fast for Zhao Ping to resist.


    Compared with the last time, Zhao Ping was even more embarrassed this time. He staggered and fell on his back. When he screamed, he hit the ground with a "pop" sound, and even his electric stick fell to the ground.


    The other party is going to do it. Ning Tao doesn''t plan to wait to die. At the moment, he coldly glances at Zhao Ping and flicks his aura on the seat with one hand. The shackles on the seat are just like playing. He even goes away on his own. It''s like nothing to him.


    Ning Tao walked out of the seat, rubbed his wrist, and first bent down to pick up the electric stick on the ground.


    Looking at the lingering blue arc on the electric stick, Ning Tao came to Zhao Ping''s body in three steps, looking indifferent.


    "Don''t you Don''t come here, you dare to attack the police, boy, you''re dead! "


    Zhao Ping is in a mess. Seeing Ning Tao''s means again, he is almost scared. Even the police hat on his head has already disappeared. There is a little fear in his eyes. He doesn''t even have the courage to stand up. Now he just wants to scare Ning Tao.


    "Shut up, don''t you dare to yell, or I''ll be rude to you!"


    Ning Tao will be in the hands of the electric stick to Zhao Ping in front of a horizontal, voice a lift, suddenly in the field of silence.


    Looking at the blue arc in front of him, Zhao Ping couldn''t care about the pain of his body. He swallowed his saliva, just like a duck pinched by someone''s neck. He could not speak when he opened his mouth.


    Where has he ever seen such a scene? In the past, as long as he took out the electric stick, he was sure to be invincible, but in front of him, the young and shameful Ning Tao was so terrible.


    "Say, who reported me?"


    Ning Tao picked pick eyebrow, some impatient way.


    He really doesn''t have much interest in dealing with such minions. Now he just wants to find out the reason.


    "Boy, this is the police station. If you dare to mess around, it''s definitely not good for you!"


    How dare Zhao Ping say that if he knew afterwards that it was him who let out the secret, how could he get along with it? As soon as he gritted his teeth, he wanted to intimidate Ning Tao with words, "give me face, don''t want face!"


    Ning Tao cold hum a, in the expression of the other party''s pupil, he will hand the electric stick poke in the other party''s body.


    When dealing with some people, it''s true that Zhao Ping said that he would not tell the truth if he didn''t know something about them!


    The blue arc is beautiful, but when it zooms in Zhao Ping''s eyes, he is full of fear!


    Usually, he used it to serve others. He never tasted it himself.


    After that, when the current of acid spread in Zhao Ping, he immediately issued a scream like killing a pig!


    That feeling, as a word says, is really a taste in my heart.


    Ning Tao didn''t want to do that either. He also wanted to abide by the law. If the other party interrogated him step by step, he wouldn''t do anything wrong. But today, the gang wanted to lynch him, which made him intolerable.


    If he is not a practitioner, the situation today is unimaginable.


    Although the sound insulation effect in the interrogation room was better, Zhao Ping''s scream was too loud, which made the horse captain and officer Wei tremble outside.


    "That''s too cruel!" However, they didn''t rush in. The head of the horse team jumped his eyelids and sighed to officer Wei: "Old Wei, please ask deputy director Liu to see if it''s almost done!"


    In this regard, team leader Ma is quite helpless. He always does not agree with extorting a confession by torture. However, even if he knows Ning Tao is innocent, he can do nothing.


    Just listen to the scream inside, let him also secretly for Ning Tao, what he can do is to let Ning Tao end this pain.


    "Can you say it now?"


    In the interrogation room, Ning Tao pestles the electric soul in the ground, and looks at Zhao Ping who is trembling.


    He doesn''t have much compassion. Looking at the familiar process of the other party, he doesn''t know how many victims he has made. If he is defeated today, what this electric stick pokes at is to let the other party taste the electric stick.


    "I I said


    Zhao Ping was lying on the ground, his body trembling, and his words were not sharp. His defense line was completely destroyed by the electric stick just now, and he couldn''t stand it. He didn''t want to feel that sour all his life."Come on, my patience is limited!" Ning Tao frowned and urged.


    "It''s brother Bao. Brother Bao''s brother-in-law is deputy director Liu of our bureau. He just called and asked us to trouble you!" Zhao Ping was also a bachelor. Knowing that it was better to be honest now, he had no chance and fell out of his way.


    "Where are brother Bao and others now?"


    As soon as Ning Tao frowned, he knew it. He had already guessed it, but he didn''t expect that brother Bao was the Secretary''s brother-in-law. Thinking of the poor eyes of deputy director Liu just now, he finally understood it.


    "I don''t know, brother leopard, they didn''t come!"


    At this moment, outside the interrogation room, deputy director Liu came with both hands on his back and accompanied by officer Wei.


    Just now officer Wei came to see him. He naturally knew what he meant, but he had planned to make Ning Tao suffer more. For this reason, he still lingered in the office for a while.


    "Deputy director Liu, you''d better go in as soon as possible. If something happens, I''m afraid it''s hard to explain!"


    Seeing deputy director Liu coming, the head of the horse team quickly welcomed him and said anxiously.


    In fact, every minute is suffering for him. Fortunately, the scream in it stopped soon. In his opinion, Ning Tao was subdued.


    No way, no one can persist in this situation for long. He has only sympathy for Ning Tao in his heart, but he can''t help him.


    Deputy director Liu did not speak, just nodded, and then slowly came to the iron gate. First, he listened for a moment, but did not hear any voice roar. Then he raised his hand and patted the door.


    However, after waiting for a moment, he did not open the door and frowned. He took out a key from his waist and then opened the door. The three of them pushed the door and went in.

 Chapter 73

    At the sight of the scene, deputy director Liu frowned and was stunned.


    The scene he thought didn''t appear. The original suspect was sitting on the chair in the interrogation room, shutting his eyes, while Zhao Ping was sitting on the ground, shaking all over and showing fear!


    "Zhao Ping, what''s the matter with you?"


    Deputy director Liu''s eyes and Ning Tao''s open eyes are a pair. I don''t know why he feels that something is wrong. He subconsciously turns his head and looks at Zhao Ping on the ground.


    "Secretary I I''m fine! "


    Zhao Ping wants to say it. He just sees Ning Tao''s cold face. After seeing each other''s methods, he doesn''t dare to take chances at all. His heart trembles. He swallows his words again. His face is about to cry, so he changes his mouth temporarily.


    It''s terrible. Zhao Ping feels that today is the most terrible day in his history. The other party is just a superman. After cleaning him up, his hands are put back in the handcuffs.


    Rao is that he doesn''t understand what''s going on even though he wants to break his head. Is it bone shrinking skill, but it''s too fast.


    "Has the boy told me?"


    Although deputy director Liu felt a trace of abnormality, he didn''t pay attention to it. When officer Wei lifted it up, he asked again with an unhappy look.


    "And Not yet... "


    Zhao Ping lowered his head, and his heart was blue with regret. He knew it was like this, and he would not take over the hot potato. Now it''s OK. He''s smashing his hand.


    "Well! Zhao Ping, you let me down so much! "


    Deputy director Liu gave a cold hum and mung bean''s eyes grunted. He looked at Ning Tao and said, "boy, I don''t think you can see the coffin without tears?"


    "Deputy director Liu, I also advise you not to make mistakes!" Ning Tao picks eyebrow, and opposite party tit for tat, cold voice way.


    "Tear


    Hearing that Ning Tao''s mouth is still so hard, and seeing Zhao Ping''s expression of desire to talk and stop, the bad feeling in deputy director Liu''s heart came again, and he took a cold breath unconsciously.


    When it comes to his position, he naturally thinks more. He doesn''t believe that Zhao Pinggang just didn''t start. Now this young man is still so tough, I''m afraid there are only two possibilities.


    The first is that the background of this man is amazing, so Zhao Ping did not dare to start at all for a moment, and there is no way to say.


    The second is that Ning Tao is not simple, Zhao Ping met a terrible scene, Ning Tao is not afraid!


    In addition to these two kinds, Zhao Ping has no reason to look like this. Zhao Ping is also a ruthless master in his daily life. He is his confidant, so he should not treat him like this.


    Deputy director Liu''s brain is turning very fast, just a little meal, and he even thought about the matter in seven or eight. At the moment, instead of getting angry, he coughed falsely and looked back at Zhao Ping: "come with me!"


    Then he strode out of the door.


    In order to ensure the safety of the period, deputy director Liu plans to ask the situation first. If Ning Tao really has a strong backstage, he will certainly stop at once.


    Of course, if it''s anything else, deputy director Liu will not be polite. You know, he represents the government. No matter how powerful an individual is, he can''t support the government''s machine.


    "Xiao Zhao, what''s the matter?"


    When they came to a remote place, deputy director Liu looked around and looked down at Zhao Pingdao.


    "Chief, then That boy is not a man


    Zhao Ping has not yet recovered from his recent thriller. If he says it, he will knock it.


    "Fart!" As soon as deputy director Liu heard this, he became angry. As soon as he raised his hand, he patted Zhao Ping on the head, and his voice was harsh: "Xiao Zhao, what happened in the end?"


    Zhao Ping recovered and found his mouth disease. He swallowed his saliva and said, "director, I was beaten by that boy. He He is so powerful that handcuffs can''t test him at all "


    " what, you were beaten? "


    Deputy director Liu tried to open his small eyes wide, looked at each other up and down, and some inconceivable repeated: "with what to hit you..."


    "Electric stick, our electric stick!"


    Zhao Ping also is to give up to go, at the moment a clench one''s teeth to open a mouth to say.


    "Fool, why didn''t you just say that, huh! If you dare to hit someone, the crime will be even worse! "


    Liu deputy director hands a back, secretly scolded a.


    "Director, I moved my hand first. There is no monitoring in the interrogation room. It''s useless to say that!"


    Zhao Ping is also aggrieved. He also knows that his plan is in vain. This time, he shut down the camera and beat himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Deputy director Liu Wen Yan is also a face of ignorant force, suddenly a face is not clear up, the card is there.


    "Director, I have a way to make him confess!"


    Zhao Ping is also well aware that this time, deputy director Liu was dissatisfied, and his voice was lowered as soon as his brain turned.


    "Oh? What can I do? "


    Deputy director Liu was at a loss. Wen Yan raised his head and asked subconsciously.


    "Director, why don''t you put them in the detention room of Long Wu and others? With Long Wu and others, this boy can''t go to heaven. If anything happens there, it''s nothing to do with us. If we can''t guarantee two hours, that boy will recruit everything!"Zhao Ping also gritted his teeth and hated Ning Tao, so he thought of this method at the moment.


    That dragon five is a famous figure in the East China Sea. He is also the number one figure in the underworld. I''m afraid no one can match him as much as fighting hard. It happens that this time, because of something small, he let the other party stop here for a day.


    "Yes?" Deputy director Liu''s face picked, then his eyes brightened, nodded and said, "let''s do it like this!"


    When the words fell, he strode back to the interrogation room!


    "Captain Ma, put on the anklet and bracelet for this boy, and take him to No.1 detention room. Let him think about it!"


    As soon as deputy director Liu came to the room, he took a deep look at Ning Tao and said to the growing voice of the horse team.


    After knowing that Ning Tao can only fight, deputy director Liu will not take it seriously.


    There are many people who can fight. Even if he can''t help each other, there are other ways to cure Ning Tao''s disease!


    The Marshal''s face changed when he heard the speech and was about to say something again. Deputy director Liu didn''t give him a chance to say something. He had already turned around and went out with his hands on his back.


    "I''m sorry, Ning Tao!"


    The head of the horse team sighed a little, and then saw Ning Tao''s slightly sorry way.


    If outsiders don''t know what''s tricky, how can he not know what''s inside? It seems that deputy director Liu is really killing the young man in front of him.


    Wei Ning took the bracelet and put it on.


    Ning Tao didn''t resist. He wanted to see what else deputy director Liu could do!


    As for the chains on his hands and feet, he didn''t take them seriously at all. They were more than enough for ordinary people, but they were a little too young for him.


    At the same time, in Ning Tao''s residence, Tong Yaqian holding the mobile phone back and forth wandering!


    She naturally has the key to Ning Tao''s residence. She is anxious to wait for him here, but two hours later, the other party still has no news.


    A call to each other, has been turned off, this is to deepen her heart bad premonition.


    In addition, she is full of remorse. You know, Ning Tao was arrested just because of him. If anything happened, she would never forgive herself.


    Thinking about it, she took out her mobile phone and dialed out the number left by Ning Tao.


    Now her full hope is also pinned here. From the appearance of Ning Tao before taking away, Tong Yaqian also knows the importance of this call.

 Chapter 74

    The phone was quickly connected, there seems to be some noise, but then it quieted down, as if someone had taken it to a quiet place.


    Then, a man with a thick voice came from the phone: "Hello, who?"


    "Hello, I I''m Ning Tao''s friend


    Tong Yaqian does not know who the other party is, anxious, words are not agile.


    "Oh? Ning brothers'' friend? What''s the matter? "


    It''s Jing Hao. His mobile phone is a private one. Ordinary people don''t know the number at all. Hearing a girl''s voice, he thought the other party had the wrong number. When the other party mentioned Ning Tao, he couldn''t help looking at it.


    "Rather Ning Tao has an accident. He has been arrested by the police. You have to help him


    Tong Yaqian at this time again difficult to control their emotions, broke into tears.


    It''s not that she''s not strong, it''s that it''s beyond her ability to deal with it, and she doesn''t know what to do now.


    "What? Brother Ning is arrested? What''s the matter


    The voice of the person on the other side of the phone suddenly tightened, and then the voice increased by one decibel.


    Here Tong Yaqian dare not hide, the whole story will be told off and on.


    "Well, I know. Thank you for telling me. I''ll handle this matter. Don''t worry. Brother Ning will be fine!"


    Jing Hao''s murderous face comforts Tong Yaqian and hangs up.


    Even Tong Yaqian feels abnormal, and how can Jing Hao not see that he is greasy? At the moment, he is angry. Now Ning Tao is a benefactor of his family. If the other party can call him, it comes from absolute trust.


    If he can''t even handle this matter, he may not have the face to see Ning Tao in the future. He takes a deep breath, and Jing Hao shows a number seriously.


    B more. New n is the fastest. Top = ZPI


    "Hello, director Bai, it''s me, Jing Hao. I feel dissatisfied with the public security in the East China Sea..." When the phone was connected, Jing Hao spoke heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Ning Tao was led by the leader of the horse team and went to the place of custody behind the police station.


    Every police station will have a special place to hold suspects. According to the regulations, prisoners are usually held separately, but it is quite strange that there are more than a dozen prisoners in the room where the team leader brings Ning Tao.


    "Ning Tao, a man can bend and stretch. Don''t use his loyalty!"


    The head of the horse team couldn''t bear to look at the eyes of the prisoners in the iron gate. As soon as he turned around, he earnestly advised Ning Tao.


    "Thank you, Captain ma. I know what to do!"


    Ning Tao nodded. When he saw this group of people with bad looks, he already understood what was going on.


    It is reasonable to say that even if he is guilty, he will not wear a bracelet. It is obvious that he is not at ease with him. Deputy director Liu''s eyes when he leaves let him know that things will not be settled like this.


    "You guys, be honest and don''t make trouble!" The head of the horse team could only do his best and told a few people inside.


    He is just a little policeman, old and young, and he can only drift with the tide.


    Then the room was opened and Ning Tao was put in. The marshal took a deep look at Ning Tao and left with officer Wei.


    As the iron door of the room was locked, the whole space became quiet. Ning Tao swept around and saw that there was only one iron bed in the room, the rest was gone, and the windows were made of steel bars.


    In addition, there were only seven or eight people left in the room. Sitting on the iron bed was a middle-aged man with disgusting face. His eyes were like hawks and falcons. Ning Tao''s eyes were dazzling.


    "Master!"


    Just looking at each other, Ning Tao knows that the man in the iron window is a master, which is the feeling between the breath.


    However, at this time, the other people in the room also gradually gathered around, one by one rubbing their hands, all with bad intentions.


    They are all gangsters. They have been specially instructed by deputy director Liu for a long time. As long as they "serve" the prisoner, they can be released tonight.


    "Boy, do you understand the rules?" A man with scar on his face grins coldly and looks at Ning Tao with both arms in his arms.


    "Oh? What are the rules? " Ning Tao picked pick eyebrow, light way.


    "It''s very simple. New people will pay homage to the mountain when they come in!"


    Scar shame nose a smile, words raised a voice.


    "How do you worship the mountain?" Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he said something.


    In fact, most of his attention was on the middle-aged man on the bed.


    In addition to the fear of that man, although the seven or eight strong men in front of him seemed to be powerful, he didn''t really care.


    "It''s very simple, that is to kowtow three times for each of us, and then kneel in the corner for two hours!"Scar hasn''t spoken yet, a little brother on one side pinches his waist and yells at Ning Tao.


    "Good idea!"


    Ning Tao is slightly a Leng, then smile, but haven''t waited for a few people to speak, he nodded again and said: "but I won''t, why don''t you give me a demonstration first!"


    "Boy, you''re playing with me!"


    The smile on Wen Yan''s face was stiff, and then he got angry. As soon as he said hello, a group of people rushed over like mad dogs.


    "Hum, I don''t know how to live or die!"


    Ning Tao knew that it was difficult to deal with the aftermath today, so he was not polite at the beginning. Since deputy director Liu wanted to play, he simply played a big game, so that the other party could not afford to play.


    Now his hands and feet are chained, but it''s OK to deal with these people. As soon as he grabs his hands, he grabs a little gangster''s fist and suddenly pulls it, and the gangster falls over.


    Bang, Bang... In this way, the little gangster made Ning Tao''s human shield. Like raindrops of fists and feet, he fell on him and let him "ouch".


    Ning Tao is not idle, his feet don''t move much, perspective open, a pair of hands even if very lean, also very flexible, every punch down, there will be a person to cover the key back.


    Although the battle here was fierce, the middle-aged man on the bed didn''t pay attention at all. However, when Yu Guang swept away, his body was stiff, and his whole body exuded a strong momentum. He was like a Tyrannosaurus Rex to wake up.


    "All back!"


    Then the man suddenly stood up and strode to Ning Tao. With a frown, he scolded a group of people and retreated.


    "Boy, do you know where this place is, do you know who I am?"


    The middle-aged man carefully looked at Ning Tao for a moment and then said in a deep voice.


    "No matter who you are, as long as you dare to provoke me, you will regret it!"


    Ning Tao turns a blind eye to the man''s frightening breath. He turns his mouth up and says faintly that his words are full of no denying.

 Chapter 75

    "Boy, you''re crazy. You''re tired of living, aren''t you? Do you know who this is?"


    When scar heard the words, he immediately covered his shoulders and jumped out. His eyes were burning, and he was about to rush up again.


    His shoulder was hit by Ning Tao, and he is still in hot pain. He has already hated the man in front of him.


    However, a big hand suddenly seized scar, and it was the middle-aged man who stopped him.


    "Step back!"


    The middle-aged man spared no more than two words, which made scar''s face change. Without saying a word, he stepped down respectfully.


    "My name is long Wu. Thanks to the brothers below, call me five Ye. Boy, I don''t think you have practiced your family. Some of your abilities are good, but you should know that there are people out there and there is a day out there!"


    Longwu''s hands are down on his knees, his knuckles are thick, his face is firm and angular, and he can''t see any expression when he speaks.


    "My name is Ning Tao. I''m not polite to my enemies. If I''m not wrong, deputy director Liu asked you to deal with me!"


    When the other side looks at him, Ning Tao is also looking at the other side, especially on the other side''s hands.


    Longwu''s hands are bigger than ordinary people''s, and the bone density is very high. There are thick cocoons on the inside of his fingers. Although his face is calm, he is still in his mind. In front of him, he should be practicing external skills, and he is likely to use the gun frequently.


    "That''s right. It seems that you have a clear door. You don''t talk in secret. Since you meet me, I''ll give you two ways!"


    Dragon five eyes suddenly become burning up, staring at Ning Tao.


    "Tell me!" Ning Tao brow a lift, lightly open a way.


    Long Wu took a deep breath, nodded his head and said: "Long Wu''s eyes burst out a terrible light when he heard that his breath was stagnant. He stared at Ning Tao tightly, as if he wanted to see through his whole person. After a while, he said coldly:" boy, for a long time, I don''t remember how long no one has said this to me? "


    "Don''t you dare to gamble?"


    Ning Tao blinked his eyes, not moved by the other party''s words at all, and asked instead of answering.


    "Well, I''ll do what you want today!"


    Long wuleng snorted, and his face looked like ice. He said word by word, "as long as you can win me, I can go to you, but if you lose, I hope you can listen to me in the future!"


    "Deal!"


    Ning Tao nodded and agreed without thinking.


    "Come on, let me see if it''s your fists or your mouth!"


    Dragon five tiny back a few steps, also opened the posture.


    In the face of the strong dragon five, Ning Tao first moved, his move, an incredible scene appeared, let the onlookers also instantly stare big eyes.


    It turns out that Ning Tao''s whole body moves, and the chains on his hands and feet fall off automatically. He throws them aside.


    "Ah!"


    "How could it be?"


    "No way!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All this happened too fast, until the chain fell to the ground and made a hula sound, it awakened scar and others. At the moment, one by one, they followed the ghost and looked at Ning Tao.


    But they were not surprised. Ning Tao''s action was so fast that they didn''t see how the other side opened it. It was incredible.


    The Dragon five, who was going to shoot, didn''t open his mouth, but he also widened his eyes and flashed a little surprise.


    This chain handcuffs, he thinks he can break free, but he has to admit, absolutely no other party so fast!


    "It seems that this is a strong enemy." Seeing that Ning Tao has been freed from the shackles, the Dragon five looks heavy and his mind moves.


    "I think this is a kind of strength!" Ning Tao is moving this wrist, now light way.


    In the face of an expert like Longwu, he didn''t know much about it. What the other side said was right. He didn''t really practice any boxing. His cheap master only gave him a mental skill. If he didn''t rely on perspective and spiritual power, he wouldn''t be so smooth all the way.


    Even if his hands and feet are tied, it is more than enough to deal with ordinary people, but in the face of such a master, he has no chance of winning.


    "Yes, I look down on you!"


    When Long Wu says the last word, he strides forward and rushes to Ning Tao. With five fingers, he grabs his neck like five iron hoops.


    Fast, too fast!


    Rao is Ning Tao already opened perspective, wait for him to react to come over, the finger of the other side is already close at hand.


    It''s not that he reacts slowly, it''s really that the speed of dragon five is too fast. Even if he can clearly see the opponent''s attack trajectory, it''s difficult to make an effective counterattack.


    The spirit power in the body is surging. It''s too late for Ning Tao to dodge. He has to bite his teeth and stretch out a hand. He holds a full fist and bumps into each other''s five fingers.


    When the two sides collided, Ning Tao only felt a pain on the back of his hand, and then felt a strong force coming. The whole person unconsciously stepped back two steps. When he looked down, his eyes were slightly like this. There were five blood stains on the back of his hand, and blood spilled quickly.Compared with trauma, Ning Tao is even more shocked. You know, he uses his spirit to protect his fist, but he is still injured. If not, he is afraid to see the bone with a blow.


    Ning Tao is shocked, and Long Wu is even more surprised. He has been practising external skills for many years, and the eagle claw skill is perfect. But this time, he not only failed, but felt as if he had caught the iron plate, and even repulsed him.


    "Don''t let the other side take the initiative again! "Ning Tao''s brain turns quickly and realizes the gap between them. Then he steps on the ground and rushes to dragon five.


    He has the advantage of spiritual power and perspective, while the other side is the move and endurance. If he blindly dodges, he will not be able to do so. Only by playing the two to the extreme and developing their strengths and avoiding their weaknesses, can he win.

 Chapter 76

    Ning Tao''s spiritual power is surging in his body, and he also increases his speed to the fastest. He comes to the front of the Dragon five body in three steps, and without saying a word, he holds a huge fist and hits each other''s chest.


    His spiritual power is limited, and it will break out in a short time. Longwu may not be able to escape. The longer he delays, the worse it will be for him. What he is fighting for now is his explosive power.


    (most} new chapter t verse 5; on SK ''


    seeing Ning Tao''s fierce attack, Long Wu was also surprised, but then he raised his breath and hit back, holding Ning Tao''s fist in front of his chest.


    Dong!


    A dull sound broke out. Ning Tao''s shoulders shook, his arms trembled slightly, and his body stepped back. Then a trace of determination flashed on his face. His spirit turned on his fist to drive away the numbness, and he swung his fist again.


    In the narrow road, the brave wins. He has already cultivated his aura. Although he is frustrated at the moment, he also sees that dragon five is not easy. Now is the time to boost his aura.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s fist is heavier than his fist, Long Wu''s face is a little bit discolored, and his heart is shocked.


    He thinks that his boxing style is very hard. Even when he was in the army, few people could compete with him. But now, a young man who is not old is even harder.


    When the two fists touched each other, he felt that the other''s fist was like an iron plate, which made him unable to shake.


    In addition, what''s more shocking is that every time they touch each other, an invisible breath will flow out of each other''s fists and pour into his fists.


    At first, he didn''t take it seriously, but after more than ten fists, his fists became numb, and his strength and flexibility were not as good as just now.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Ning Tao two people you come and I go, two people are boxing to meat of send, hit is equal, let the scar beside almost all see silly.


    The strength is great and the speed is fast enough. What you come to show me is dazzling. Do they know the power of five brothers? Now this young man can compete with their boss!


    If it''s on them, it''s estimated that one punch can make them drink a pot.


    Long Wu has been trained. His moves are very sophisticated. There are few empty moves. He can often attack the key points with one blow. With that pair of iron fists, Ning Tao is tired to deal with them.


    There is a faint light in Ning Tao''s eyes. It''s impossible for him not to be surprised. Since he got the perspective, it''s still a lot of physical exertion. It seems that Ning Tao is still calm. As soon as long Wu''s brain turns, he plans to break the cauldron and sink the boat.


    His legs were separated and his Qi sank into the Dantian. With one grip of the dragon''s five fists, he breathed slightly. His right foot seemed to move forward slightly, but he came to Ning Tao in an instant. The right fist accompanying his right foot kept up with him at the same time. When he quickly hit Ning Tao, he said: "be careful, artillery fist!"


    The style of the fist is so fierce that it blows Ning Tao''s clothes. Originally, he wanted to beat the fist, but when he saw the style of the fist, he knew he couldn''t stop it.


    Even if he has never learned martial arts, he has also heard of the power of gun boxing. It is said that this is an important representative of the eight door boxing. It is also known as the eight door dizhi gun boxing. Gun boxing is the mother and belongs to dizhi boxing. Tearing boxing is the son and belongs to tiangan boxing. The former focuses on the spirit of a martial artist and has great power. Without deep attainments, it can''t exert its power.


    Even if he has the spiritual power to protect his body, if he hardens, he may suffer a great loss. In a moment, the hair on his whole body will stand up.


    All of a sudden, about is to feel the crisis, pure Yang Wuji suddenly in his body quickly run up, boom!


    Under the heavy pressure, Ning Tao''s spirit power in the Dantian field suddenly brightened up. At this critical moment, his meridians finally opened again, and the second meridians were completely opened.


    Ning Tao''s spiritual power flows like waves in those two meridians, but now he has no time to pay attention to these. In his mind, the connotation of Taijiquan is suddenly flashed.


    Although he hasn''t practiced Taijiquan, he still knows a little about the principle. He has perspective in his body and can see the opponent''s attack track. As soon as he presses his hands with the spirit power, his hands slightly suck, and then he holds up Longwu''s fist.


    Bang!


    Ning Tao is completely defensive. When he sticks his hands to each other''s fists, he suddenly moves back and dissolves most of Longwu''s strength.


    It''s just that the gun fist is not so easy to resolve. Rao is so. Ning Tao only feels a strong force pouring out of his body from his arms. As soon as his whole body is shocked, he directly flies out and rubs against the wall until his back hits the wall.


    And dragon five is not easy, this punch consumed his sharpness, was sucked by the other side, his strength a loose, almost did not sit on the ground.


    "I lost!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao just took a few deep breaths of the atmosphere, he came over cautiously. Long Wu''s look changed, and he finally gave up as soon as he gritted his teeth.


    The most important thing is to make a promise. At present, he has lost most of his strength. It seems that Ning Tao is not frustrated. In his opinion, if he continues to fight, he will be insulted.


    "Yes?"Ning Tao was slightly stunned when he heard the words. Then his body stopped. His eyes flashed. He shook his head and said, "you still have the strength of the first World War. This time, we''re even!"


    To tell you the truth, his current state is not good. Although he has opened up a second meridian in his body, he has not absorbed the spiritual power after all. Now his body is in a mess, and even the perspective is almost to the limit. If he continues to fight, his body will not be able to carry it.


    For the strong, he still has the minimum respect, dragon five is his perspective has come, meet the first master, at least he did not win!


    "I''d like to admit defeat in gambling. You''ll be my big brother in the future. I''m willing to go to you."


    Long Wu is also a bachelor. Without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, he agrees to fulfill his gambling agreement.


    For this competition, he is convinced, at the same time, he is also a little grateful to Ning Tao, the other side won can say such words, let him also admire.


    "I''m not going to take my younger brother. If we can, we can be friends!"


    Ning Tao min lips, said another words.


    After all, the other party is a underworld. He doesn''t want to have too much to do with these people even if he doesn''t have a clear idea.


    "Friends? Hehe, I''m No.1 in the world. I mean what I say. Do you look down on me, or do you disdain to be with us? " Dragon five one listen to, pour don''t give Ning Tao face, directly open a way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s hard for Ning Tao to open his mouth when he hears the other party''s words. The reason why he made a bet with the other party was that he also opened his mouth by the way. He didn''t think that the other party should take it seriously. However, with a change of his mind, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind and immediately opened his mouth: "I can accept you, but there are several conditions. £¢

 Chapter 77

    "What conditions?"


    Dragon five''s expression changed, and his face was a little unnatural, but then he pressed it down and said indifferently.


    As a matter of fact, if he is willing to surrender, which big man is not welcome with both hands, and this young man has conditions!


    "First of all, I don''t like the people around me engaging in porn, drugs and other businesses!"


    Ning Tao has a panoramic view of Long Wu''s expression, but he is not moved. He is not polite at the moment.


    After a lot of experience, Ning Tao also feels his own shortcomings. When he sees Long Wu, he is also worried. If he can really recover a good force, it will do him a lot of good.


    It''s just that some things are better than others. He can feel a trace of lethality from each other. This dragon five should have killed people.


    "Hum, don''t worry. Although I''m not a good man, I used to be a soldier. I know I can''t touch anything. I''ve never touched these two things!"


    Dragon five eyes flashed a different color, face cold hum a, open a way.


    "Not bad!"


    After listening to the experience of the other side, you may as well admit that if you''ve ever heard it, you can say it


    Hearing this, Long Wu was stunned. He thought Ning Tao was a young man, but he didn''t expect that his mind was very delicate. He also wanted to see how much weight the mysterious young man had, so he said.


    "I have nothing to say. I graduated from junior high school and became a soldier. Later, I was lucky to join the special forces because of my good performance. Later, I found an accident at home. A son of a senior official hit my sister while drunk driving. He pitied my sister for her broken legs. The other party not only ignored me, but also asked me to pay for his car damage!"


    "When I learned about it, I was so angry that I crippled the rich second generation, but I got into trouble. The other party found the barracks, and the leader worried about the other party''s power. Originally, he wanted to send me to the military court, but an old leader tried to protect me. He just made me recover!"


    "When I got home, I learned that the other party would find some scoundrels to make trouble in my home every day. I was a single parent family. My mother couldn''t stand the torture and died. My poor sister was only a teenager at that time. She was paralyzed and could only spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair. I was angry and sneaked into their home and killed several people. But I got the high salary in their home by accident The evidence of official corruption, for this reason, the other side did not die, I in order to protect myself, also in order to cure my sister, just went to the underworld


    The four songs of RIFA


    seem to have been mentioned in the past, and there is a little loneliness and sadness on Longwu''s indifferent face.


    Ning Tao didn''t expect that long Wu had such an opportunity. Seeing a man of iron and steel almost shed tears, he could not help but feel rather sorry. But then he thought a little and said, "I don''t know what happened to your sister now?"


    He can also see that long Wu''s younger sister should be his heart disease. Such a flesh and blood man is just in line with his conditions. For a moment, Ning Tao also moved some thoughts.


    "Just the same."


    Hearing Ning Tao mention his sister, Long Wu looks dim and shakes his head: "I''ve taken her to many big hospitals over the years, but my hope is slim. Recently, I found out that doctor Bu has come to Donghai, and originally wanted to ask him to do it, but it''s a pity that he entered the provincial Party committee hospital as soon as he came. I don''t have a chance at all!"


    "Oh? I know doctor Bu


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, seems to be a little surprised, deep breath, look strange looking at the Dragon five road.


    I think the other party took great pains to find out the whereabouts of doctor bu.


    "What? How could Mr. Ning know doctor Bu? "


    Dragon five suddenly raised his hand, eyes tightly staring at Ning Tao, breathing quickly.


    "Yes, I met with doctor bu not long ago!" Ning Tao nodded with a smile and admitted.


    "Well Can Mr. Naning introduce me to... "


    Hear Ning Tao admit, long five tone all some tremble to get up, words all not agile.


    "Ha ha, I don''t need to be a master doctor, but I''ll have some skills. If I can''t even be a master doctor, I can''t help it!"


    Ning Tao waved his hand, then he lifted the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t ask much for this. If he couldn''t see through his perspective well, even if he was a miracle doctor, he couldn''t help it.


    "Seriously?"


    Dragon five is short of breath!


    "Seriously!" Ning Tao also nodded solemnly.


    "Poop


    Long Wu knelt down to Ning Tao directly, his eyes were red, and he said loudly: "as long as Mr. Ning can take good care of my sister''s legs, I will sell Long Wu''s life to you, but I will die if I have orders!"


    ... and at the moment, at the door of the police station, Director Niu of the sub bureau is standing with several policemen in police uniform, very restless.


    "Niu Bureau, director Bai came to the police station late at night. What''s the matter?"


    Deputy director Liu also accompanied the side, if some uneasy looking at Director Niu."How can I know? Everyone should be smart. If anyone makes a mistake, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Director Niu has a big back and a worried face. After work, he is making out with his mother-in-law at home. Director Bai of the Municipal Public Security Bureau actually called him and said that he would arrive at the branch in 20 minutes.


    The voice on the other side of the phone was not loud, but it almost didn''t scare Director Niu into impotence.


    In the middle of the night, the head of Donghai public security came to the sub Bureau in an emergency. Even if he thought about it with his butt, something terrible happened.


    Just now too hasty, he just informed the following people, rushed to the police station.


    Soon, in the long wait, two police cars came from afar in a low-key way. When they stopped at the door, as soon as the door opened, a line of more than 30 police officers got out of the car. The first one was a middle-aged man with a purple face, wearing a police cap, and coming with a big stride.


    "Director Bai, what''s the matter in the middle of the night? You can just make a phone call. Why bother you to go there?"


    Seeing this posture, Director Niu was almost paralyzed. Where did he enjoy this kind of support? Now he came in three steps at the same time and quickly began to flatter him.


    "Hum, if I don''t come here again, you''ll go to heaven. The phone has already called me. It''s unreasonable for someone to report that your branch has confused right and wrong and arbitrarily detained people!"


    Director Bai snorted coldly, and strode towards the police station.


    "Ah..."


    Hearing director Bai''s words, Director Niu''s eyes are almost full of stars. Every word of the other party is like a sledgehammer, hitting him in the heart.


    "Director Bai, I don''t know Who are you talking about? I''ll send someone to check it right away! "


    Director Niu really felt his scalp numb and knew that he was in big trouble this time.


    It doesn''t matter what kind of random deduction is. The most important thing is that it comes from director Bai. Everything can be big or small. If you can let the other party come in person in the middle of the night, I''m afraid it''s a great trouble.


    "His name is Ning Tao. I need to see him immediately. If he is short of a hair, don''t be the director!"


    White director suddenly turned his head, eyes slightly cold looking at Director Niu, cold voice.


    "Ning Tao..."


    Director Niu thought about it a little. He didn''t have any impression in his mind. He didn''t dare to neglect it. He turned his head and looked at deputy director Liu. He roared hysterically: "deputy director Liu, it''s you who are on duty today. Did you catch someone named Ning Tao?"


    In fact, when he heard Ning Tao, deputy director Liu felt his brain roar and almost fainted.

 Chapter 78

    Hula!


    The door of the cell was suddenly opened from the outside, and then a group of people rushed in.


    "Who is Ning Tao?"


    A middle-aged police officer who led the way swept the Dragon five and others, and said in a deep voice.


    "I''m Ning Tao, are you?"


    Seeing a group of people coming in, Ning Tao was not surprised. He stood up and came to the other side calmly, and said.


    "Hello, I''m Bai Zhengwei, director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. I''ve just learned about you. I''m sorry for your unfair treatment."


    Seeing Ning Tao, director Bai looked at him carefully, and then he quickly stretched out a hand, which was full of concern.


    In fact, director Bai is also very curious about Ning Tao. He doesn''t know who the other party is. He even bothers the childe of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee to call him in person. What''s more, he frankly tells him that he is a benefactor of their Jing family and can''t do anything.


    In the past, director Bai may not have had a lot of thoughts, but now it''s the general election, and the other party can''t be unaware of the current situation. Although Jing Hao is not a government official, he represents Secretary Jing''s words. There is a line in the officialdom. How can he not pay attention to his boss.


    "Director Bai, you''re welcome!"


    Ning Tao moved in his heart and held out a hand to shake with the other party. He looked behind him, especially in the face of deputy director Liu. His eyes were slightly strange.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Ning has been unfairly treated here, or if he has any suggestions, you can raise them!"


    Now that he is here, he wants to make good friends with Ning Tao. As long as he does it beautifully, his position has been consolidated, and now he has made a gesture.


    "Unfair treatment?"


    Ning Tao smiles a little, then waved his hand and said: "I didn''t get any unfair treatment. It''s just the feeling of tasting the electric stick and the bracelet!"


    "What, asshole!"


    Director Bai''s heart jumped when he heard that he suddenly turned his head and looked at Director Niu, and he became very angry: "Director Niu, is this the usual attitude of your police station?"


    "Director Bai, I don''t know about this matter. I will investigate it closely and give you a satisfactory answer!" Director Niu''s forehead is full of sweat, his face is scared, and his mouth is bitter.


    "Hum, it''s no use telling me. You should give Mr. Ning a satisfactory answer."


    Director Bai''s side of the body gives Ning Tao a free hand and shows a posture of relying on the other party.


    Director Bai has been in this position for many years, and his communication skills are naturally extraordinary. Since he wants to complete this matter, he naturally wants to satisfy Ning Tao.


    "Mr. Ning, I don''t know what you want. Just mention it. We will make you satisfied."


    Director Niu''s reaction is also very quick. Seeing that director Bai''s attitude towards Ning Tao is polite, he knows that the leader is here. Taking a step forward is also a way of negotiation.


    "Director Niu, right? I don''t have any requirements. I just want police officers who abuse lynching to get the punishment they deserve. This shouldn''t be too much!"


    Ning Tao is silent on Director Niu and says that since he has invited someone, he won''t choke and hide. He plans to make things easy.


    "Yes, yes, yes What Mr. Ning said is reasonable! "


    Niu director smell speech a little Leng, then head with chicken peck rice general, hastily agreed to come down.


    After the reaction, Director Niu looked at director Bai with a serious face and said, "director Bai, I think there is a serious fault in deputy director Liu in this incident. I suggest that the post of deputy director Liu should be removed to make an example."


    No way. Although he usually has a good relationship with deputy director Liu, in this critical period, he can only make the decision of "die a Taoist friend but not a poor one". In the end, he has to have a person with weight to stop him.


    In his heart, he is also itching for deputy director Liu''s anger. It''s not a big deal for the public security bureau to engage in private affairs, but it''s also necessary to separate people. He dares to execute the sentence before investigating the other party. If it''s serious, isn''t it going to kill him?


    If the deputy director had already been paralyzed, his face would have been pale.


    Without the position of the director, he was a fart, but in the face of the angry director Bai, he did not dare to say a retort at all.


    "Well, well, that''s it!"


    Director Bai took the lead and then nodded. In a word, deputy director Liu''s future was ruined.


    "Mr. Ning, do you have any instructions?"


    Director Bai turns his head and looks at Ning Tao and says, "help others to the end and send Buddha to the West. For him, it''s just a small matter.".


    "I dare not give instructions, but there is one suggestion. I think captain Ma is very conscientious in his work. It''s really commendable!" Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and he said something like this.


    "Captain ma?"


    Director Bai''s brow is picked, some are not clear, so.


    "Oh, the head of the horse team is an excellent commander of our bureau and a cadre who focuses on training!"Director Niu''s eyes murmured, and his reaction was also very quick. He quickly pulled the team leader to the front and praised him.


    I''m kidding. Although he doesn''t know who this young man is, he can make director Bai polite. How can Director Niu figure out what Ning Tao means.


    "Well, that''s right. I''ll go back to your bureau and study it. Our party''s consistent principle is not to mistreat outstanding cadres!"


    Some things naturally can''t be said too clearly, director Bai deeply looked at the horse team leader, and said with deep meaning.


    Happiness came so fast that the head of the horse team was stunned in the field. When he thought about it, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Although director Bai didn''t explain it in his words, it''s already fixed. It''s estimated that his position will move.


    "Thank you for your trust. I will live up to the party''s cultivation."


    The head of the horse team is so restless that he can guarantee it now. But in his heart, he is more grateful to Ning Tao.


    He didn''t forget that the reason why he was able to let Bai Ju Chang take a look was also because of the other party''s words. He thought that when he looked back, he must pay attention to Xie ningtao.


    Long Wuji people are almost stunned. They are gangsters. They don''t know director Bai. Seeing that the director of the municipal public security bureau comes to meet Ning Tao in person, they are all crazy.


    For scar and others, their boss used to be a younger brother to a young man. Although they didn''t say it, they were still a little unconvinced. Now they are completely out of temper.


    This man can fight, and the relationship is tough enough! These two are enough.


    Compared with scar, Long Wu is more excited. He originally went to Ning Tao, but now he has found subtle changes.


    As the saying goes, it''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree. People are ambitious. If Ning Tao really has an amazing background, they can''t afford to follow each other.


    Never forget. Fei Kan said that after solving these problems, the next thing will be much smoother. Director Bai specially invited Ning Tao to the office for a cup of tea, ostensibly to make amends. In fact, he secretly questioned the relationship between Ning Tao and the Jing family.


    Sometimes mystery is a kind of capital, and Ning Tao has a clear mind about it. At present, he is just vague, evasive and does not elaborate. In this way, director Bai can''t figure it out, and he is more polite to Ning Tao.


    It is not until Ning Tao talks to Jing Hao in front of director Bai and hears a few compliments from the other party that a big stone hanging in director Bai''s heart falls to the ground. Finally, he doesn''t have to work hard.


    After that, Ning Tao didn''t stay for a long time. After sitting for a while, he left.


    When he left, he slightly mentioned the five or so people of the dragon, but Director Niu was very happy. On the same day, he let them go.


    There must be a few people who can get involved in the underworld these days. They just come in for a walk because of some trivial things. Director Niu naturally won''t give Ning Tao such face.


    It''s hard to be gracious. At the time of parting, Director Niu said that he was in the same way as Ning Tao and had to send him back.


    In this regard, Ning Tao refused, but also had to accept, on the road in the face of each other''s insinuation, Ning Tao directly and readily guarantee that this matter is up to now, with the other party''s heart, Director Niu just drove away contentedly.


    However, when Ning Tao comes home, just as soon as he turns on the light, a fiery body pours on him and hugs him tightly.

 Chapter 79

    Feel the arms of the exquisite body, Ning Tao heart a heat, suddenly some mind.


    Reluctantly, he patted each other on the shoulder and said, "Yaqian, why are you here?"


    It''s late at night now. He didn''t expect that Tong Yaqian was still waiting at his home. For a moment, there was a warm current surging in his heart.


    RJ) u?


    "I was worried about you. I thought you couldn''t come back!"


    Tong Yaqian hugs Ning Tao tightly. When she opens her mouth, her words are filled with tears, which makes people feel pity.


    "I''m just going to take a statement. It''s OK!"


    Ning Tao has some palpitations in his heart for a moment. He didn''t tell Tong Yaqian so much. After he separated from the other party, he saw the other party''s pear blossom with rain. Subconsciously, he reached out and wiped the other party''s tears.


    "Ning Tao, do I always bring bad luck to others?" After Tong Yaqian stops her emotion, she suddenly looks up at Ning Tao and turns pale.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, some didn''t react to come over, then eyebrow slightly a wrinkly, wonder a way: "Ya Qian, how can you think so!"


    "Ning Tao, I all know that when I was young, my father wanted to have a son. As a result, he gave birth to a daughter. It wasn''t long before his father''s business went bankrupt and he got sick. Then he and his mother had a car accident, and my father died. People said I was a loser. Now I know you, and I''ve given you a lot of trouble. This is..."


    Tong Yaqian delicate face with tears, the body is shaking up, eyes is very dim.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he was stunned and then speechless.


    He used to know that Tong Yaqian had low self-esteem, but he didn''t expect that the source of low self-esteem was here. Now he directly stepped forward and held each other''s shoulders, shook his head and said, "Yaqian, what''s the age now? You are superstitious. Besides, it''s not your fault!"


    "No, Ning Tao, I know you are good to me, but I can''t harm you. I won''t come to you in the future, or I will bring you bad luck!"


    Ning Tao is speechless and can''t laugh or cry. He can''t help sighing and looks into each other''s eyes. He says firmly: "Yaqian, I don''t believe that. Even if you have bad luck, I''m not afraid of it!"


    Sakura!


    Hear Ning Tao''s words, Tong Yaqian heart a soft, can''t help holding Ning Tao, tears no longer contain more than.


    She is really afraid. In the past, when she was in her hometown, she used to call her a unlucky child. Later, even she thought she was a bereaved star. Now she has someone she likes and brings a series of troubles to each other. Now when she meets Ning Tao, she is in a dilemma.


    "OK, are you ok? Don''t cry!"


    By the other party so a hug, Ning Tao in the heart also can''t help but some idea move, at the moment once again deep breath, open a way.


    "Well, Ning Tao, you cured my mother. I have nothing to repay you. I want to be your girlfriend!"


    Lying on Ning Tao''s shoulder, Tong Yaqian''s voice almost whispers, a fragrance haunts Ning Tao''s heart.


    "Yaqian, I..." Ning Tao heart a sudden, instant also don''t know how to open mouth.


    He obviously saw that the other party was a little too frightened. At the moment, when he heard this, he sighed in his heart. Then he passed Tong Yaqian''s shoulder and said seriously: "Yaqian, if you want to repay your kindness, you don''t have to. We are friends!"


    It''s true that Tong Yaqian can be a school flower, whether it''s her figure or her appearance. Otherwise, Ning Tao will not be ready to move, but he can''t do anything to take advantage of others'' danger.


    Besides, he''s not sure about his heart.


    To be sure, he likes Tong Yaqian and beautiful women, but they don''t get along very long after all. If he agrees like this, it will be bad.


    In addition, Su Qian has already announced that he is his girlfriend, which has not been handled well. If he agrees, it will be more chaotic.


    "No, no, Ning Tao, I really like you!"


    Tong Yaqian pretty face slightly red, seems to have a lot of courage, just lowered his head to explain.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yaqian, I... "


    Ning Tao also saw that the other party''s mood was not calm, and he didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    "Ning Tao, do you like Su Qian?"


    Tong Yaqian suddenly raised his head, said the words let his heart jump.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Su Yaqian..."


    Ning Tao doesn''t know how to explain what happened between him and Su Qian. He is very entangled.


    "Ning Tao, stop talking. I know Su Qian is better than me, but I don''t care. I''m willing to treat you!"


    Ning Tao''s words haven''t finished, Tong Yaqian''s face is red, biting red lips to open a way.


    She is concerned about Ning Tao. Today, she also inquired about the relationship between the other party and Su Qian. Comparing the two, she knows that she is not as good as Su Qian. However, Ning Tao is very kind to her. In addition to her mother''s words, she thinks about it. I''m afraid she has nothing to repay the other party except herself.Ning Tao was sweating. He was tongue tied. He didn''t expect Tong Yaqian to say such words. He calmed down and said, "Yaqian, you''re not in good shape today. Let''s talk about it later."


    The other party has already said this, he really can''t say anything more.


    "Yes


    Tong Yaqian is also uneasy, from small to large, where she has experienced this, just a few words is almost exhausted the whole body strength.


    "It''s too late for you to live here, Yaqian."


    Ning Tao cannot help but say, pulled Tong Yaqian''s scallion arm, came to the bedroom.


    The other party had been frightened all night, but it was hard to let them go back at this time. Fortunately, he had foresight and rented two rooms.


    "This I''m here. My mom knows If you don''t go back... "


    when you come to the bedroom, Tong Yaqian''s face is even more red, and her hands are twisted together, some wriggling.


    "It''s OK, your mother knows you''re here. I''ll tell her tomorrow, and she can''t rest assured that I...


    just speaking of this, seeing Tong Yaqian''s Blush again, Ning Tao is a little silly.


    It seems that in this way, some things are actually done.


    "Well, all right!"


    Just when Ning Tao is a little hoodwinked, Tong Yaqian, the clinker, lowers her head and agrees to come down. Everything is up to you.


    "Eh, Ning Tao, what''s the sound?"


    All of a sudden, Tong Yaqian raised her head and listened. She turned her big black eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "What voice?" Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words.


    "It''s like someone''s crying!"


    Tong Yaqian listens for a moment, then looks at Ning Tao and says in surprise.


    When Ning Tao spoke, he directly opened the perspective and also looked for the sound source, but then he felt tired and crooked.


    Because the sound is suddenly loud, you don''t have to listen carefully.


    "Woo woo Ah Well Push


    Obviously, the couple upstairs are doing sports again... "This..."


    Ning Tao is completely speechless. He really can''t compliment the sound insulation measures of the community. Under his perspective, the fierce battle is going on upstairs. The voice of that woman is more and more passionate.


    Tong Yaqian listened for a moment, and then saw Ning Tao''s strange look. She understood that her face was almost buried in the head of the peak.


    Even if she didn''t know anything about human affairs, she knew what the voice was.


    "That Yaqian, you live here tonight, I live outside! "


    When Ning Tao was embarrassed, he wanted to retreat.


    "Ning Tao, I''m afraid!"


    Tong Yaqian is also very nervous, the spirit is taut, a hand to seize the out of Ning Tao, nervous said.

 Chapter 80

    "Well Yaqian, I live next door! "


    Hear that upstairs more and more high voice, Ning Tao heart has ten thousand Grass Mud Horse crazy fly, upstairs really can make trouble, when fierce battle can''t, must at this time.


    Tong Yaqian is also a look stiff, she just subconsciously pull Ning Tao, used to live with her mother, where a person sleep, now in a strange environment, let her mood is not calm.


    "That Ning Tao, actually I''m ready! "


    Tong Yaqian is biting red lip, open a way suddenly.


    Whether it''s a reward or not, today Tong Yaqian is completely out!


    Ning Tao is so excellent. She has selfishness. In her heart, on the one hand, whether it''s to repay each other, or other thoughts, coupled with the impassioned voice upstairs, Tong Yaqian can''t help feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yaqian, wait for two days. You can have a good rest. Call me if you have anything else!"


    Ning Tao also felt thirsty when he heard the speech, and there was an unspeakable abnormality in his stomach. However, he still forced himself to hold back, said a word in a hurry, and didn''t dare to look at each other, so he turned and took the door out.


    The door closed and separated the room and the outside into two worlds. Tong Yaqian''s body softened and unconsciously relied on the door and breathed heavily.


    No one knows how much courage it took her to say what she just said.


    Ning Tao is right. Half of her mind is really about repaying her kindness. If Ning Tao agrees just now, she will not object, but she will leave a knot in her heart.


    She knows that many men look at her and want to get her body, but Ning Tao refuses, which makes her worry about gain and loss.


    But then the corners of her mouth turned up, and when her face was hot, her heart became sweet.


    Ning Tao at this time can also restrain, and speak words, it is obvious that not only take a fancy to her beauty, which makes her happy again.


    "He still cares about me!"


    A moment later, Tong Yaqian murmured to herself in a low voice, with a smile on her face. Then she unconsciously raised her head, and the intoxicating voice in her ear made her as if she were carrying a deer in her arms.


    After a sip of quenching, Tong Yaqian came to the bed, took off her shoes and socks, got up and went to bed, covered the quilt, and smelled the light aroma between the quilts, which made her mind complicated.


    Out of the door of Ning Tao came to the living room, a few mouthfuls of boiled water, just the restlessness in the body to force down.


    You know, just that meeting, he almost can''t hold it. After all, it''s hard for anyone to hold such words from a beautiful woman''s mouth.


    ... time flies. Two days have passed. Since Ning Tao and Tong Yaqian experienced that night, their relationship has improved by leaps and bounds.


    But every time Ning Tao goes to Tong Yaqian ''.


    In the twinkling of an eye to the weekend, that day, a silver gray Langyi to the school gate to stop.


    Soon, Ning Tao came out of the school, identified the license plate number, went over, opened the door and sat in.


    "Mr. Ning, can my sister''s leg really be cured?"


    There were only two people in the car. Originally, scar was driving in the detention center. Long Wu was sitting in the back seat. When he saw Ning Tao, he quickly opened his mouth respectfully. It was just the anxiety on his face that anyone could see.


    After the last two people agreed, Long Wu can be described as having trouble sleeping and eating these two days, but Ning Tao said that it was his last hope, which can not be ignored.


    "Don''t worry, there must be no problem!"


    The other party''s mood, Ning Tao and how can not understand, the moment patted each other''s shoulder, said in a deep voice.


    Soon, when the car started, scar drove the car onto the road and sped away.


    About an hour later, the low-key Langyi car drove into a villa in the suburbs.


    "Mr. Ning, this is it!"


    Long Wu gets off the car first, opens the door, and respectfully opens his mouth to Ning Tao.


    In fact, he originally wanted to shout Ning Tao boss, but he was stopped by the other party, so he had to give up.


    Seeing this small western style house in front of him, Ning Tao was quite moved for a moment. It seemed that long Wu had a heart and didn''t say anything to his sister.


    "Brother, are you back?"


    About is to hear the sound of the car outside, a few people into the room, heard a clear voice.


    Then from a bedroom, a middle-aged woman came out with a wheelchair.


    Ning Tao turns his head and puts his eyes on the wheelchair. In the wheelchair, a little girl about 18 or 19 years old happens to sit on it with a smile.


    The blue jacket and white woolen sweater set off the swan like neck.


    XO


    on the delicate face, two willow eyebrows naturally open, a pair of smart eyes black and white, delicate Qiong nose, is a pink attractive red lips, about 17 or 18 years old, a soft hair splashed down, on the left shoulder, the lower body is a pink skirt, very clean.What a beautiful girl. Rao is Ning Tao. After seeing Su Qian and others, he is in a trance.


    "Beibei, this is Mr. Ning, who is here to treat you!"


    Seeing the girl, Long Wu''s face became softer. With a smile, he came to the girl''s back, waved the middle-aged woman back, and pushed the girl''s wheelchair to Ning Tao.


    "Hello, Mr. Ning, my name is Lin Beibei!"


    When Lin Beibei sees Ning Tao, he is surprised. But then he reaches out a hand and smiles. He wants to shake hands with Ning Tao.


    "Hello, my name is Ning Tao. Just call me Ning Tao."


    For Lin Beibei''s dispassionate age, Ning Tao''s eyes also flickered, but then he shook hands with each other.


    Lin Beibei is very thin, but his hands seem to have no bones. Ning Tao sighs to himself.


    Just now, he had opened the perspective to see Xia in each other''s body. He had been working in a wheelchair for a long time without any exercise. Lin Beibei was malnourished and his muscles were slightly atrophied.


    "Mr. Ning, you see..."


    Long Wu couldn''t help it for a long time. After they were introduced, he began to say something uneasy.


    "I''ll see first!"


    Ning Tao nodded, then looked at Lin Beibei''s eyes and said softly, "little sister, can I see your legs?"


    "Yes, you can!"


    Lin Beibei nodded and agreed. Maybe she saw it more often. From the beginning to the end, she looked calm, not excited or worried.


    May be to know Ning Tao to come, the other party intentionally wore a skirt today, when Ning Tao holding each other''s slender calf, unconsciously frown again.


    Originally, he thought it was just the other side''s calf problem, but then he found the problem again.


    Holding each other''s two legs, Ning Tao instantly enters the perspective state again, first sees the girl''s smooth leg, and enters it.


    Then she went up again and saw the other side''s beautiful hip flap, then her internal organs, muscles and bones. After checking inside and outside, she stood up and looked serious.

 Chapter 81

    Lin Beibei''s legs are unconscious, but he is held in his hand by Ning Tao. With each other''s eyes, the girl''s shyness spreads, and two rosy clouds fly on her face unconsciously.


    "Mr. Ning, my sister, she....


    today''s Dragon five is not like a triad boss. He has become a little worried about gain and loss. Looking at Ning Tao, his eyes are full of hope.


    "This..." Ning Tao looked at Lin Beibei, and for a moment, he wanted to say something.


    The situation is worse than he imagined, so he doesn''t know whether to speak out in front of the girl.


    "Mother Wang, push miss to the bedroom to have a rest!"


    Dragon five reaction is also very fast, see Ning Tao''s look, immediately understand come over, at the moment in the heart move, open mouth said.


    "Brother..."


    Clinker, Lin Beibei but a grasp of long five''s arm, shook his head, firm way: "brother, I want to know my two legs in the end can not cure!"


    "Don''t worry, Beibei, it will be cured!"


    Long Wu stretched out another hand and patted the back of Lin Beibei''s hand. There was no doubt about that.


    "Brother, don''t lie to me. I know my situation. Although you keep it from me, I also know that I may not be able to stand up. I want to hear the truth from Mr. Ning!" Lin Beibei''s beautiful eyes blinked, and his face was calm.


    "¡­¡­¡­ "The dragon may day time looks ugly, some want to talk and stop.


    "Mr. Ning, just tell me what you have to say. No matter what the result is, I can bear it!"


    Lin Beibei bit his ruddy lips and looked up at Ning Tao with a firm look.


    Ning Tao looked at Long Wu with a gloomy look. He sighed in his heart and thought about it. Then he said, "if I''m right, Miss Lin''s two legs should have been crushed by heavy objects, resulting in a comminuted fracture of the femoral head. If she had been treated in time at that time, she could not have been cured, but it took too long. Later, some of the broken bones in her thighs were broken, although they were removed But the bones grow. The separated bones grow for a long time and there is no possibility of healing! "


    "What''s more, because these two lines have no blood circulation for a long time, they have serious muscle atrophy and a lot of nerve necrosis. If Ah


    Ning Tao said a lot at a time, but he didn''t hide it. After that, he was silent.


    There''s a saying that he hasn''t said yet. It''s OK to saw off Lin Beibei''s legs, but how can he not know the other party''s mind? Long Wu''s painstaking effort is to ask his sister to stand up and let her cut off her legs, which is estimated to be absolutely impossible.


    However, dragging like this is not the way to do it. Moreover, these two legs have not been properly handled for a long time. Only by drug treatment, brain disorder has been caused. If you drag them on, you may be in danger of life.


    "Mr. Ning means that my legs are hopeless?"


    £º¡­ Look at chapter a of L edition On the festival. W


    although Lin Beibei tried his best to calm his face, he grasped Longwu''s arm and his lips were about to bite.


    Longwu''s face was even more pale, and a man of iron clank had no blood color.


    if she said as like as two peas, she would still be a bit unconvinced, but now he can''t believe it. The other''s words are almost the same as those of the doctor.


    "Mr. Ning, my sister Is there any way to cure my sister? "


    Dragon five don''t know how to say words, now staring at Ning Tao, body also trembled.


    Ning Tao locked his brow and looked at it carefully. His face tangled and said: "to tell you the truth, I''m not sure!"


    Poop!


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Long Wu knelt down to Ning Tao again. His voice almost begged: "please Mr. Ning to save my sister, no matter how much you pay, I''m willing to!"


    Over the years, Long Wu and his sister have been running all over the hospitals, but none of them can say that they are cured. Now when he hears that Ning Tao''s words are loose, how can he not be excited.


    If we say that before, he did question Ning Tao''s words, but just now the local words have completely dispelled his doubts.


    Just think, just touch, can accurately judge his sister''s condition, just this hand, I''m afraid no one can be about.


    Although Lin Beibei didn''t speak, her eyes also burst out bright colors. Although she is mature beyond her age, who doesn''t want to have healthy limbs? She has suffered too much in recent years.


    Ning Tao took a puff at the corner of his mouth. He lifted Long Wu up and shook his head slightly. He said, "don''t worry, I''ll try my best, but you must know Miss Lin''s situation, and I''m not sure."


    To be sure, his perspective is really powerful, but the other side''s legs are more serious, which is totally different from Tong Yaqian''s mother''s. even if his perspective is useful, it is undoubtedly difficult.


    First of all, he wants to restore the nerves of Lin Beibei''s legs, and then discharge the congestion, so as to avoid the necrotic tissue getting worse. In addition, he also needs to polish the other side''s bones to facilitate healing.These two are easy to say, but each one is a huge challenge for him and Lin Beibei.


    He has to bear great pressure, and if he is careless, the other party''s bones will be broken, and there is no possibility of healing, while the latter will bear inhuman pain.


    "Mr. Ning, despite the treatment, I will find a way to get what I need!" Dragon five is short of breath, say immediately.


    "Other things can''t be used. The most important thing is to ask Miss Lin to cooperate. If you really want to treat it, I''m afraid the process will be a little painful. I''m afraid..." Ning Tao turns his eyes and looks at Lin Beibei. He doesn''t finish his words.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning. No matter how much I suffer, I will survive." Seeing the hope of recovery, Lin Beibei has also come to the spirit, and now he guarantees the way.


    "Well, find me a quiet room and push Miss Lin forward!"


    Ning Tao thought about it and said.


    Now, he can only try.


    Soon, in Lin Beibei''s bedroom, only Ning Tao and his wife were left.


    "Miss Lin, there may be some pain later. Please be patient." Ning Tao sat on a stool in front of the north of the forest and asked again.


    "Mr. Ning, don''t be polite to me. Don''t call me Miss Lin. call me Beibei. Can I call you brother Ning?"


    The eyelashes on Lin Beibei''s face moved. He looked down at Ning Tao and said.


    "All right!"


    Ning Tao also sympathizes with the pretty girl in front of him. He is an orphan himself. It''s good to have a lovely sister.


    "Thank you, brother Ning. Let''s go!"


    Lin Beibei lies on the wheelchair, slowly closes his eyes and says in a low voice, like Ren ningtao.


    After opening up the second meridian, Ning Tao''s aura in his body is more than twice as strong as before. Now when he holds a leg in his hands, his eyes flash a faint halo, and there are invisible lights pouring into each other''s legs.


    Closing his eyes, Lin Beibei felt uneasy. Time seemed to slow down a lot at this moment.


    I don''t know how long after that, she suddenly felt a pain in her legs, which she didn''t feel all the time. It made her subconsciously scream out. When she opened her eyes, her face was filled with ecstasy.

 Chapter 82

    "It works?"


    Ning Tao eyes together, see each other''s nerves are recovering, the heart is also relieved.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t know much about his perspective, and he was a little nervous before the test. After all, it was different from the previous times. This time, he first repaired Beibei''s nerves.


    The other side''s legs can''t be looked after overnight. What Ning Tao can do now is to first restore her nerves. Only when the blood vessels of her two thighs are activated and the blood circulation is promoted, can the two legs gain vitality.


    The human body has the function of self-healing. When the other party''s neural control system is restored, the bone will heal and the dead blood will be drawn out, even if it is almost the same.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s extremely difficult to do it. Only Ning Tao''s perspective eye can achieve this effect. It''s estimated that it''s difficult for any country''s medicine to achieve this step now.


    However, there are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world. Ning Tao doesn''t think that his perspective eye is invincible. He never thought about making it public. This ability beyond the scope of human beings has a magical effect, but the use of it is also extremely limited. What he can do is to manage his own affairs well.


    This is not selfish. He dares to promise that as long as he dares to disclose his superpowers, he will not live for a week. After all, there is too much greed in the world.


    In addition, his ability is limited, even if overdraft died, one day can save people are limited, can''t blame him cruel, he can only do his best.


    Beibei opens his eyes and looks at Ning Tao''s bright eyes. Then he becomes dull.


    That is what kind of eyes, like two groups of stars, let her involuntarily want to sink into.


    Before that, Beibei had never thought that a man''s eyes could be so beautiful. For a moment, she forgot the pain.


    More than half an hour later, Ning Tao walked out of Beibei''s room with a tired face.


    No way, his perspective has been almost overdrawn, only to restore a part of the nerve of Beibei legs.


    And Beibei''s legs, which regained consciousness, soon swelled up and became thick.


    It won''t be good news if it comes to other people, but it''s different in Beibei.


    Her legs were rejuvenated, and the blood vessels in her legs had blood circulation again, squeezing the dead blood and making her legs swell.


    As soon as the door opened, dragon five rushed in. Seeing Beibei''s swollen legs, brother and sister cried with joy.


    Ning Tao didn''t disturb them. He went downstairs and took a pot of fragrant tea made by the nurse. After a few sips, he began to shut his eyes and wait.


    After working so long, it''s time to get down to business.


    Long Wu didn''t stay in Beibei''s room for a long time. Three or five minutes later, he came out with red eyes.


    "Mr. Ning, let''s have a talk in the study."


    Came to the living room, dragon five will pose very low, toward Ning Tao slightly a bow, respectful way.


    "Yes This time Ning Tao is not polite, not salty said a sentence, with each other on the floor.


    This is about Beibei''s study. The layout is a little rouge. Ning Tao glances at the books on the shelf. Most of them are romantic novels that girls like. He is not interested. Sitting in an armchair, he calmly looks at the Dragon five standing in front of him.


    "Dragon five, is there anything to say?"


    Ning Tao put his hands on the armrest, took a deep breath, and planned to get to the point.


    "Mr. Ning, I have nothing to say. As long as Mr. Ning cures my sister, Long Wu''s life belongs to Mr. Ning. If you want to kill or cut long Wu, you will never frown!" Dragon five two words didn''t say to kneel down again to Ning Tao, the eye socket is red.


    "Get up, there''s gold under the man''s knee. It''s no more than three things. I don''t want another time!" As soon as Ning Tao''s face sank, he said coldly.


    "Yes Long Wuyi was stunned. Then he stood up and said nothing.


    "Dragon five, I really need a force for my use, but I don''t want to get involved in some trivial matters. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Ning Tao pointed to the handrail and said again.


    "I see. Don''t worry, Mr. Ning. After Long Wu and Sihai Gang, they will be your solid forces!"


    Dragon five brain slightly a turn, understand the meaning of Ning Tao, immediately cast to have voice way.


    It''s true that some people don''t like to appear in public and just want to be the boss behind the scenes. Obviously, that''s what Ning Tao means.


    "Four seas gang? Long Wu, tell me about you. " Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, open mouth to ask a way.


    In fact, he tried so hard to recover the iron man in front of him.


    Now that he has come into contact with a lot of things, he needs some people to do things for him. Otherwise, he will not be able to do things conveniently in the future.


    No matter what he did or what he came into contact with later, he was above the law. After several times, he had many ideas.


    Everyone hopes to have a wonderful life. Since he got perspective, whether he admits it or not, his life trajectory has changed. Now what he can do is to stride forward and never go back to the past.Feet are good, inches are short! If he is allowed to be the leader of the underworld, it will not work. He doesn''t have the time. That''s why he made friends with Captain Ma that day.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, I have established the four seas gang with the following brothers in the underground forces. There are No. 100 brothers below. They are now active in the east city, mainly collecting protection fees!"


    Now that he has recognized Ning Tao as the main force, Long Wu has not concealed his influence, so he has roughly revealed it.


    "Oh, dragon five, tell me about the underground forces in the East China Sea!" Ning Tao nodded slightly and said suddenly.


    "The underground forces in the East China Sea are mainly divided into three major forces: the Red Flower Club in the north, the friendship gang in the west, and the green bamboo gang in the south. The east city is the largest and most chaotic area. There are more than a dozen gangs, big and small, and our four seas gang is the larger one." As for the underground forces in the East China Sea, Longwu has a clear mind. Now he talks to Ning Tao.


    "Oh, so it is."


    Ning Tao gently nodded, thought for a long time, suddenly said: "dragon five, I want you to win Dongcheng in three months, have confidence!"


    "Three months, Mr. Ning, this..." Dragon five smell speech eyes a stare, immediately some surprised.


    "What? No confidence? " Ning Tao''s face moved and he squinted.


    "Mr. Ning doesn''t know that the influence of the gang needs not only a large number of venues, but also the infusion of funds. The four seas gang was established late, and we don''t do the white business. It''s hard to grow and grow by relying on the entrance fees alone!"


    For what Ning Tao said, how can dragon five not be moved? Any man likes to open up territory. No matter what it is, everyone wants to go to the extreme.


    "Longwu, everything that money can solve is easy to handle. You can go back and count how much money you need. I''ll find a way. What I need is three months later to see that the four seas gang is the absolute overlord in Dongcheng!" Ning Tao slowly stood up and looked at each other and said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning. As long as the money is in place, I promise to finish the task!" As soon as his eyes brightened, Long Wu heard that he was short of breath.


    -For the young man in front of him, Long Wu is full of admiration. He is not only excellent at martial arts, but also has amazing medical skills and mysterious origins. It seems that following such a boss is not a bad thing for him.

 Chapter 83

    "Well, besides that, there''s one more thing you need to do!" Ning Tao collected his mind, and then asked.


    "Mr. Ning, but it doesn''t matter!" Long Wuyi looked very attentive and said quickly.


    "During this period of time, pay attention to the news of big business jewelry, especially Cao Yang, the manager of big business. If the other party has any big moves, be sure to inform me in time!"


    Ning Tao thought next, looking at long five openings sink a way.


    So far, he has not forgotten Cao Yang''s black hand. In the past, his strength was poor, so he can only bear it. Now that he has his own power, he also begins to look for opportunities.


    Don''t blame him for his unkindness! Even if he doesn''t go to each other''s trouble, maybe there will be another time.


    Knowing the other party''s action trace, then he can look for an opportunity to start.


    "Big business jewelry? "The Cao family?"


    Dragon five smell speech, eyes a open, breathing all hasty, looking at Ning Tao subconscious ask a way.


    "What? Do you know anything about the Cao family? " Ning Tao looks a pick, surprised to ask.


    "Don''t Mr. Ning know? The boss behind the green bamboo gang in Nancheng is said to be the Cao family! " Long Wu touched his nose and said something that made Ning Tao tongue tied.


    "Yes?" Ning Tao heard the words, his eyes did not feel a squint, his eyes have a chance to kill flash away.


    He hasn''t figured out how to start. It''s not for him.


    "Does Mr. Ning have a grudge with the Cao family?"


    Dragon five is also good at observing words and expressions. Seeing Ning Tao''s undisguised murders, he asks.


    |P latest chapter On the w Festival, R


    "yes, I have some feuds with that Cao Yang!" Ning Tao thought about it for a moment, and then admitted it.


    Then he paused for a moment, leaned forward slightly, and looked at the Dragon five without blinking: "how about it? Are you sure to eat the green bamboo Gang


    Hiss!


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Long Wu can''t help but take a breath. His face is full of shock. You know, the green bamboo Gang is not comparable to their four seas gang. It''s just their brothers, up to thousands of people. But then he moves in his heart. He looks at Ning Tao and says: "as long as Mr. Ning opens his mouth, I''m sure!"


    I don''t know why, seeing Ning Tao''s eyes, Long Wu''s heart calms down. In front of him, this young man is full of mystery in his heart. The other party dares to say that. He will not let go for no reason.


    ... it was noon when he came out of Longwu''s family. Ning Tao declined Longwu''s invitation and agreed with Lin Beibei about the time for the next treatment. He left with scar.


    It''s not that he deliberately keeps a certain distance from Longwu, but that he contacted Xia Mengfei yesterday and invited him to dinner at noon today.


    When the thief reported the address to the other party, scar said it with a smile.


    But no matter how he asked, the other side didn''t say it and said it mysteriously. It must have been a woman''s invitation.


    "Zhang Er''s monk can''t figure it out, and Ning Tao doesn''t bother to talk to him either. Since he settled his quarrel with Long Wu Bing, scar is still polite to him.


    "Dream luck, western restaurant!"


    When Ning Tao got out of the car and let scar leave, he stood at the door and squinted.


    No doubt, this is a western restaurant. It looks very high-end. Ning Tao touches the bank card in his pocket and strides in.


    Now he is not as shy as he was at the beginning. He has plenty of money. Even if he pays, it''s nothing.


    Once inside, Ning Tao looks around. His eyes unconsciously pick up and he looks surprised.


    The whole restaurant is not small, but it has a unique world inside. It has two floors. The decoration is luxurious. The floor is covered with unknown European paintings, and the wall is pasted with a circle of exquisite patterns, which is very charming.


    The second floor is one by one partition, in the top of the first floor around a bend, the middle is hollowed out, exposing the top of the dome, above is a glass heart-shaped headlight, light halo circle, heart-shaped when large and small.


    In addition, the restaurant also has a special flavor. In the middle of it, there is a high platform with an antique piano on it, which is very eye-catching.


    Because of its prominent position, customers can clearly see the piano no matter from which angle.


    At the moment, there is a man playing on it. His level is not very high. A famous European "mediation" also makes many people listen attentively.


    "Tao Di, here!"


    At this time, in a corner of the first floor, a bright beauty saw Ning Tao on one side of her face. She immediately waved to him and made a gesture.


    See Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao eyes slightly a bright, immediately walked in the past, eyes fell on each other, for a long time can''t take back.


    Today is about the break time. Xia Mengfei wears a long white skirt, a white sweater on her upper body, and the V-shape on her chest is wide open, revealing a large area of white skin. There is a shining Pendant in the deep ravine, which makes people daydream.On the snow-white swan neck is Qiao Shi Dai''s delicate face. His long hair is like a bun on his head. The rest of his hair falls down naturally, which adds a little purity to it. He was stunned for a moment.


    "What''s the matter? I have dirt on my face?"


    See Ning Tao has been looking at himself, Xia Mengfei beautiful big eyes blinked, half joking way.


    "Well No, no! "


    Ning Tao returned to his senses and felt thirsty. He quickly waved his hand and sat down opposite Xia Mengfei. He reached for the tea on the table and drank it. He laughed and said, "sister Xia, you are so beautiful!"


    This woman is the most mature one Ning Tao knows. In the past, in front of each other, he was always a little embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This time it''s Xia Mengfei''s turn to be surprised. Although she hasn''t been in contact with Ning Tao for a long time, she knows about the other person''s character. But as soon as I saw her today, the other person can not only talk with her, but also have more unspeakable temperament.


    In addition, the tea Ning Tao had just drunk was what she had drunk. It was indirect kissing. For a moment, Xia Mengfei''s pretty face was slightly red.


    But she naturally won''t show timidity in front of Ning Tao. She pursed a smile and leaned forward slightly. She looked at Ning Tao with her eyes and said, "does that Tao like it or not? Sister Xia can consider letting you chase me!"


    The cunning in the other side''s eyes can''t escape Ning Tao''s eyes. Before that, he was a little embarrassed in the face of Xia Mengfei''s mature imperial sisters, but now he won''t. He has seen a lot of characters and has already honed him.


    At the moment, he also pretended not to know, eyes deliberately in each other''s towering chest color, squinting at the eye, leisurely way: "sister Xia, then I can seriously!"


    Seeing Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei feels some strange things in her body. She suddenly tightens up and sits up straight. She looks at Ning Tao white: "brother Tao, you''ve learned badly!"


    "Where is it? I''m just telling the truth! " Ning Tao spread out his hands and said innocently.


    "I believe you!" Xia Mengfei stretched out her hand and called to the waiter. Her face turned a little red. She turned away from the topic and asked Ning Tao, "brother Tao, what do you want to eat?"

 Chapter 84

    "Whatever, I don''t come here often!" Ning Tao looked around and said.


    Now, he doesn''t understand what scar''s smile means. There are many people in this restaurant, but most of them are young people. It seems that there are more lovers.


    For a time, he couldn''t understand Xia Mengfei''s mind, and his eyes were slightly different.


    There is no such dish here. With a smile, Xia Mengfei turned to the waiter and said skillfully, "two steaks, medium rare! Two cups of American juice, and then a lettuce salad


    Xia Mengfei is adept at this. She says it in a series of ways, and then signals to the waiter.


    "Brother Tao didn''t even call me this week. I thought you didn''t want those stones?"


    Xia Mengfei single hand stroked chin, Yingying looked at Ning Tao one eye, opened his mouth to smile.


    "Ha ha, if sister Xia wants it, it''s nothing to give it to you!" Ning Tao said with a slight smile.


    In fact, half of the reasons why he came here this time were for the original stones, but his current thinking was different from that of the last time.


    "Oh, brother Tao is rich? Millions of things are said to be given away! " Xia Mengfei''s eyes flashed a different color, half joking way.


    "Where can I get rich? It''s just a treasure for a beautiful woman. I''m not willing to give up what sister Xia wants!" Ning Tao blinked, half true and half false.


    "Go, I didn''t see you were so serious before!"


    Xia Mengfei was a little stunned, then her pretty face turned a little red, and she quenched Ning Tao for a while. Then she looked restrained, and said again, "you don''t cut that batch of raw stones, when are you going to put them?"


    Xia Mengfei is also quite puzzled about this. It is said that when ordinary people get the original stone, they can''t live in an Nai''s curiosity. They have already cut it. It seems that there is no such thing at all.


    "It won''t be long. If it''s convenient for sister Xia, I''ll cut it later. But before that, I want to talk business with sister Xia!" Ning Tao drinks the American juice, and then he says something mysterious.


    "Oh? Do you have business to talk to me? What kind of business? "


    Xia Mengfei looks a pick, a little surprised, immediately smile dimple of the road.


    Free "Q read OO novels s


    " cough, it''s not convenient here, wait till you go back! " Ning Tao toward four next sweep, signal of way.


    "Cut, keep it secret!"


    Xia Mengfei glared at him discontentedly and drank a drink with a straw.


    "Is sister Xia''s lumbago better now?" Leaf autumn fork knife cut off a steak, hard chewing, casually said.


    "You have no conscience. I don''t even know how to make a phone call these days. You are not competent at all. I want to reduce your salary!" Xia Mengfei pretends to be fierce to Ning Tao and looks very angry.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Ning Tao was a little speechless for a moment. With a dry cough, he turned his head and said, "I''m here, aren''t I? Don''t worry, I''ll get rid of it this time! "


    He was so busy that he forgot to call the other party to ask about the situation. Now he was caught by the other party and was torn down by the other party. It was a bit embarrassing.


    "Really?"


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes brightened, and she hurriedly connected.


    "It must be true!" Ning Tao is full of confidence and nods heavily.


    Now he has opened up the second meridian, and his spiritual power is much more than before, not to mention that he didn''t cultivate spiritual power when he treated Xia Mengfei last time.


    Now for Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei''s stubborn disease on his waist is no longer difficult.


    It was only this morning that he was treated by Beibei. He had to take a rest and wait for the perspective to recover before performing it again.


    All of a sudden, there was a soft voice in the restaurant: "next, let''s invite Guo Zhiming, the dining guest, to play a song on the stage!"


    Hearing the sound, Xia Mengfei''s face changed and subconsciously turned to look at it.


    As soon as Ning Tao frowned, he also turned to see that only a young man in a high-end suit with a square face walked down the stairs gracefully, came to the stage, bowed around and sat in front of the piano stand.


    "What? Does sister Xia know him? "


    Ning Tao chewed the beef in his mouth. He took a look on both faces and asked.


    "Well, this man is the general manager of Guo''s jewelry. He is the enemy of the Xia family. Recently, he has a close relationship with the Cao family and has squeezed out a lot of supplies from the other family!"


    Xia Mengfei looks a little colder, biting the steak hard and gnashing her teeth.


    "Oh, so it is!" Ning Tao nodded, his eyes twinkled slightly.


    At this time, the man has adjusted the piano, in front of the microphone in front of the piano gently said: "a" destiny "to my princess Cao Qian!"


    When he opened his mouth, the man gave a smile to the upstairs. At this time, at a railing on the second floor, an enchanting woman with big waves also gave a smile to her wine glass.Next, the man''s ten fingers moved slightly, and the melodious sound of the piano suddenly sounded in the field.


    "Sure enough


    Xia Mengfei saw that the woman''s brow was wrinkled, and her body was slightly taut. Her original good mood was dispelled immediately.


    "Isn''t Cao Qian a member of the Cao family?" Ning Tao''s eyes are slightly treacherous. He takes back his eyes and asks subconsciously.


    "That''s right. Cao Qian is a member of the Cao family. I didn''t expect that Guo Zhiming, a playboy, had colluded with this fox. It''s shameless!"


    Xia Mengfei snorted, and her face was a little unnatural.


    "Playboy? Flatter the fox


    Ning Tao can''t help but smile bitterly. It seems that sister Xia is tough and doesn''t try to show off too much. At the moment, he is a little surprised and says: "I think these two people are quite suitable!"


    "Fit?"


    Xia Mengfei, with a sneer on her lips, motioned to the woman upstairs and said softly, "the lady upstairs is a famous socialite of the Cao family. She changes her boyfriend more often than she changes her clothes. The day before yesterday, I saw her attend a banquet with a man. Now she''s mixed up with Guo Zhiming!"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "All right!" Ning Tao''s mouth is full of silence.


    "Then Guo Zhiming is not a good thing. He likes to play with women. How can I say that the Cao family has been intimate with the Guo family recently!


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t look over her head, she says coldly.


    "Er..."


    Looking at Xia Mengfei''s pretty face, Ning Tao couldn''t get in for a moment, so he had to keep eating steak.


    At this time, the wall lights around the restaurant turn on, and finally all of them gather on Guo Zhiming, who sets off his outstanding performance and makes people around look at him.


    When he looked at Cao Qian from time to time, he did not hide his love in his eyes, which made her blush, her eyes glowing, and he would kiss her from time to time. If she was not in the field, she would be in her arms next moment.


    Ning Tao doesn''t like the Cao family very much. He doesn''t feel much about Guo Zhiming, so he just sits down and eats.


    "Manager Xia, it''s really you. I thought I recognized the wrong person just now."


    All of a sudden, a voice of pretending surprise came to their ears! There seems to be something unexpected.


    Ning Tao looks up and sees that Guo Zhiming doesn''t know when the song is over. He comes to them and looks at Xia Mengfei.


    "Oh, who should I be? It turned out to be manager Xia. Why? I''m going to marry our Cao family, and I still have a little white face? "


    Just at this time, Cao Qian also twisted her waist and came over. She swept Xia Mengfei''s body and said in a mean tone.

 Chapter 85

    Xia Mengfei smell speech look suddenly changed, face faint with a trace of anger, then coldly way: "Cao Qian, you speak attention, I haven''t promised Cao Yang!"


    "Well, sooner or later!" Cao Qian hummed coldly, quite tit for tat, turned her eyes to Ning Tao, and once again despised: "I said Xia Mengfei, even if you want to keep a small white face, you have to choose one with good taste. This one looks like a bumpkin. It''s a shame!"


    Ning Tao''s brow was wrinkled, and he was disgusted by the woman in front of him. As soon as he breathed, he said in a cool voice: "speak more cleanly, haven''t your parents taught you what quality is?"


    "You......


    shocked by Ning Tao''s momentum, Cao Qian stepped back three or four steps involuntarily. When she recovered, her face became ugly.


    "When is little white face so domineering, boy, this elegant place is not where you can come!"


    Seeing that her companion was frightened, Guo Zhiming was even more enraged. He stood in front of Cao Qian and became a flower protector.


    Originally, the Guo family and the Xia family were rivals in business. He was very happy to see Xia Mengfei''s death.


    Seeing the other party''s virtue, Ning Tao rolled his eyes and threw a sentence directly: "elegance is not pretending, grandson is pretending!"


    "You Who do you call grandson? "


    Guo Zhiming''s face turned red and white when he heard the speech. He was obviously very angry.


    "What? Do you admit that you are a grandson? " Ning Tao slightly raised his head and looked at Guo Zhiming with a smile.


    "What a smart boy, I don''t know what you think. Since you accompany Xia Mengfei here, you must understand art. According to the tradition here, men have to play a song for their female partners. You can''t do it!"


    Guo Zhiming''s eyes flashed a sharp color, and then he turned his head and began to sneer.


    He holds his own identity. He won''t have any physical conflict with Ning Tao here. He thinks about the piano on the stage and has a plan.


    From Ning Tao''s clothes, he expected that the other side would not play, so he deliberately provoked him with words.


    "What do you mean, Guo Zhiming?"


    When Guo mengming hears it, he can''t find out what happened.


    She brought Ning Tao here today, and she has heard about the romance here for a long time. Although Ning Tao is not her boyfriend, she sent this address to the other party.


    But now, seeing these two people, she regretted it. If she let Ning Tao do evil to them, she would feel guilty.


    "It doesn''t mean much. Since I''m here, I don''t think I''ll sit around. If I don''t play a song, I''ll break the rules. Besides, I can''t express his affection for you."


    Instead, Guo Zhiming changed his attitude of not rushing and not slowing down. With a smile on his face, he immediately grasped the matter and wanted to see Ning Tao make a fool of himself.


    "Yes, when you are a little white face, you must have the consciousness of a little white face. You can''t even do this. What kind of western restaurant do you want to come to?"


    As soon as Cao Qian reached out, she also took Guo Zhiming''s arm and came up to sing with him.


    "Who says I won''t?"


    Looking at this, if he didn''t play it twice, the two people would really chatter on. Looking at Xia Mengfei''s face more and more ugly, he immediately began to reply.


    "Well, as long as you can play a song smoothly, your meal will be on my head!" Guo Zhiming couldn''t help but answer the question.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao was obviously excited by his words. He was really young and vigorous! Just a few words, let the other party on the hook.


    This piano is different from other musical instruments. It''s not easy to talk about it without years of hard work. If you look at the other person''s dress, even if you can play it, it will only make you laugh.


    In order to prevent the other party from changing his mind, Guo Zhiming, without waiting for Xia Mengfei to refuse, points to the distant waiter with one hand.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    The waiter saw Guo Zhiming greeting, quickly came from a distance, politely bowed to a few people, said respectfully.


    "This gentleman is going to play the piano. Please arrange it for him."


    Guo Zhiming pointed to xiajiangchen and opened his mouth to the waiter. His voice was loud, so that people around him could hear him.


    "OK, what kind of blessing language does this gentleman want to send to this beautiful lady?" As soon as the waiter''s eyes brightened, he said.


    "Then I wish my girlfriend always happy and beautiful Ning Tao toward a face of worry Xia Mengfei smile, big square said.


    Now that he has caught up, it''s not bad to play a piece. He really knows some piano. At the beginning, when Wu Anyue said that he liked to talk about piano, Ning Tao spent a lot of money to learn it. Although his level is not high, it''s not a problem to talk about a few pieces.


    In addition, there are these two annoying flies on the side. If he doesn''t slap the other side''s face, he''s really embarrassed, especially when the other side pays the bill.After the waiter asked Ning Tao''s name, he ran to the backstage to arrange it.


    Ning Tao also stands up and nods to Xia Mengfei. He ignores the two people on the side and turns around.


    "Next, let''s invite Mr. Ning Tao to play a piece of" nanshannan "for his female companion. I wish her happiness and beauty forever!"


    With the sound of Ning Tao''s footsteps, the sound of the restaurant''s warm broadcast just at the right time, making everyone look sideways.


    Looking at Ning Tao full of confidence, originally some uneasy Xia Mengfei eyes more silk splendor, body some not calm up.


    In front of this Tao younger brother seems to be very unexpected, each other''s image in her heart is changing from time to time, gradually becoming a bit mysterious, she can''t guess.


    He can cure diseases. He is very lucky and has a good eye. He doesn''t worry about millions of stones.


    l) But now the other side has come forward for her, which has raised layers of ripples in her heart.


    At this time, Ning Tao, sitting on the stage, calmed down and looked at the button. A wisp of heartache flashed in his heart and was recalled. Once upon a time, he often played for Wu Anyue in the school music classroom.


    The memory of a little bit down, Ning Tao slow mind, the next side of the head, looking at Xia Mengfei a worried look, nodded, showing a reassuring smile.


    Then he motioned around and adjusted the microphone as he raised it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± With Ning Tao''s fingertips on the keyboard, melodious music suddenly sounded.


    At this time, Ning Tao involuntarily used perspective, and then he was shocked to find that there was no best, only more cattle.


    The structure of the piano is completely presented in his eyes, and he can actually accurately see how much force and how fast he should exert through the music score.


    With this frequency, Ning Tao''s ten fingers move again. When the music comes, he moves like this, and his ten fingers become extremely flexible.


    Xia Mengfei looked surprised. When she looked at each other''s ten fingers, her breath stopped. At that time, she was like a butterfly flying in the sky, or like an eagle spreading its wings on a cliff. The music was perfect.


    Hands on the black and white keys skilfully jump up, a smooth and beautiful piano sound, just like a series of flowing water, immediately reverberated in the restaurant, so that everyone was surprised.

 Chapter 86

    The so-called expert a hand, know have! Ning Tao''s hand directly makes the whole audience turn around. When he looks at Ning Tao on the stage, his eyes all flash.


    Obviously, some of those who can come here are proficient in temperament, and now they are satisfied with Ning Tao''s playing.


    Guo Zhiming directly stagnated in the same place, stiff twisted his neck, hot face.


    Even, he doubted that he had heard wrong, which was incredible. At present, the skill of this man on the stage is no less than the professional level.


    However, how can this be possible? Depending on the age of the other party, they are only about 20 years old. Does the other party happen to be professional? And he ran into it!


    But anyway, this time he was ashamed to go to grandma''s house. He wanted to see each other make a fool of himself, but now it''s him who makes a fool of himself.


    In order to excite the other party, he just said it in front of everyone in the field. Now, it has undoubtedly become a big joke for him, lifting a stone to hit his own foot.


    Xia Mengfei didn''t completely control her emotions. A pair of jade hands couldn''t help covering her red lips. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at Ning Tao on the stage without blinking. Her breath fluctuated with each other''s piano sound.


    At this moment, it seems that she doesn''t know Ning Tao. She is full of emotion. She has a good family background, so she will play several songs, but if she compares with Ning Tao, there is no comparability at all.


    At this moment, in the melodious sound of the piano, in a corner of the second floor, two young women sat on the left and right, smelling the sound. One of the young girls had her eyes slightly closed and her jade hands were holding the railings up and down, which was a look of enjoyment.


    In addition, she also opens her eyes from time to time. When she looks at Ning Tao, there is an undisguised amazing twinkle in her eyes.


    "It''s strange that playing the piano can drive the spirit power!"


    Opposite the girl, a young woman in a brown dress mumbles to herself with two willow eyebrows. Her eyes are full of confusion.


    With her sharp eyes, Ning Tao uses the sign of spiritual power, she faintly feels it.


    "What? Does martial uncle mean that he is also a practitioner? "


    Girl smell speech a surprised, return to God, a face surprised looking at young woman, open a way.


    "Well, but his accomplishments are not high, just like the day after tomorrow!"


    The young woman nodded slightly, and then added.


    "Well Is it the Bailian who taught him? " Girl smell speech in the heart a tight, hastily open mouth to say.


    "You are nervous, aren''t you?" he said


    The young woman stretched out a jade finger, pointed the girl''s forehead, and said slightly angrily.


    Hearing this, the girl unconsciously spat out her tongue, straightened her nose, and said playfully, "Shizu said that the activities of the remaining evils of the white lotus sect are rampant recently. Should we be careful?"


    "Be careful, Xueer. Remember, your accomplishments are not high. Don''t use your spiritual power casually in the crowd, or you will easily lead to death!"


    As soon as the young woman looked upright, she began to ask the girl.


    "I see! I''m sure I won''t be like that fool downstairs, but he plays the piano very well


    The young girl nods slightly, and puts her eyes on Ning Tao again.


    "There''s something strange about the man downstairs!" The young woman looks at Ning Tao''s eyes and is quite confused. She murmurs at the moment.


    $? Forever on ¡Ì free LV watch SM small kW say


    "how strange, I look very good!"


    The girl said without looking back. Then she thought of something. She suddenly turned her head to look at the young woman and said, "uncle, how do you think of going to Zhongxia university to teach?"


    "This is my entry into the world. The master said that I have reached the bottleneck in my practice. I have to try in the world of mortals to break through it."


    Young woman light said a sentence, also will pay attention to the downstairs.


    "Isn''t it good for me to join the WTO ahead of time?" The girl tilted her head and thought about it, then looked at the way the young woman was looking forward to.


    "Only when the state of mind is reached, can the effect of joining the world be achieved. What''s more, people in our practice stress that joining the world is somewhat different from ordinary people. You will know later!"


    With a bitter smile, the young woman sighed and spoke to the girl patiently.


    At the same time, in the whole restaurant, gradually fell into silence, the music is the same, at this moment, everyone is wandering in the sea of sound, enjoying a feast of hearing.


    Even the waiters who walked back and forth could not help but lighten their pace, as if they were afraid of destroying all this.


    Ning Tao, who was on the stage, had been immersed in it for a long time. After a short prelude, he took a deep breath and began to sing with his slightly memorable voice.


    "You are in the southern sun, with heavy snow flying"


    "I am in the northern cold night, with four seasons like spring"


    "if it''s too late before dark, I will forget your eyes"


    "I have a very poor life, I can''t finish a dream"


    "he no longer talks about the lonely island he met, because his heart is deserted.""He can''t hold another home in his heart"


    "......"


    Ning Tao''s original voice is not bad, otherwise he would not have cooperated with Tong Yaqian to play a Taiwanese Opera before. Now he has feelings, which makes people more immersed in it. In addition, the flexible sound of the piano makes him very attractive as a man.


    He has completely entered his own state of mind, and now he is like a book, slowly turning over the past and starting a new page, with nostalgia and rebirth in his voice.


    At this moment, he seems to have become the focus of the restaurant, and the lights linger on him, making him bring a layer of aura and shine.


    A serious man is charming. He has touched people''s heart from music. Many customers are conquered by the affectionate melody and lyrics.


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes are a little wet. She hears Ning Tao''s sadness from the music. She even has an impulse to hold this man, just to comfort him.


    But this song is for her, the other side''s slightly hoarse voice has poured into her heart, seems to pry open her heart.


    When Ning Tao sings about his deep love, he can''t extricate himself. From time to time, he looks at Xia Mengfei and raises a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Yes, from this moment, he has lifted the scene of the past. It is from the moment he met the woman in front of him that his life trajectory began to change, with some gratitude in his song.


    Gradually, his voice with a new life, with a trace of strength.


    "Can''t finish a dream"


    "wake up from a big dream"


    "absurd life"


    "south mountain south"


    "North autumn sorrow"


    "south mountain has Valley pile, south wind south"


    "North Sea North Sea has tombstone"


    "south mountain south"


    "North autumn sorrow"


    "south mountain has Valley pile, south wind south"


    "North Sea North Sea has tombstone"


    "North Sea North Sea" has tombstone There is a tombstone "


    when he played a beautiful melody with his fingers, the hall was dead and could not recover for a long time.


    Looking at the dull eyes of the people under the stage, Ning Tao stands up, bows slightly to the customers around the restaurant, and then turns down the steps to Xia Mengfei.


    To a sign, regardless of the side of Guo Zhiming two ugly face, he directly domineering pull up each other''s haowrist is going to leave.


    With these two flies, it''s time for them to leave. After two steps, Ning Tao seems to think of something again. He never forgets to say: "Mr. Guo, don''t forget to pay for this table!"


    After that, he did not look back, ignored each other''s black face, like a prince, took the princess''s hand and strode away.

 Chapter 87

    In the dining room, it was not until long after Ning Tao and his two bodies disappeared that many diners recovered from the limp softness. Suddenly, someone uttered a "tut tut" voice of surprise, and talked about it one after another, which was quite aftertaste.


    Obviously, it''s quite rare to hear such a professional piano sound here.


    "Hum!"


    Cao Qian snorted coldly and walked out. She thought she could humiliate Xia Mengfei. However, she picked up a stone and smashed her own feet. No matter how critical she was, the other''s piano level was a masterpiece.


    At this meeting, she could feel the sarcastic eyes around her, which made her have no face to stay here at all. However, the more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She just wanted to find her cousin Cao Yang quickly, so she must not take advantage of the adulterer.


    Guo Zhiming has no interest in staying. Seeing Cao Qian leave, he quickly catches up with Cao Qian, and secretly suffers. After all, this is his first provocation. If the female ancestor blames him and has opinions on Guo Qian, it will not be worth the loss.


    "Lan Lan, what''s the matter?"


    On the second floor, the young woman looked at the girl''s aftertaste and asked.


    "Martial uncle, he plays very well, even better than my second martial uncle. I have been moved by him!"


    The girl''s face of flower crazy, staring at the door, a lost look, she from each other''s piano sound, feel each other''s mood.


    "Hum, Lanlan, you''re still young. Don''t look for a boyfriend like this in the future. It''s just a girl seeker. It doesn''t hurt to look at people. In fact, it''s a golden catkin, but a rotten catkin!" The young woman took back her indifferent eyes and said faintly.


    "Martial uncle, come on, even if you are a teacher, don''t always put on a posture of educating people. I think he is very good!" The girl was filled with indignation.


    "You''re a little girl. You don''t know what''s good and what''s bad. Your master will give you to me before you go out, and I have the obligation to correct your three outlooks!" The young woman leaned forward slightly, and began to pretend to be angry.


    "Well, well, you know how to bully me!" The girl tooted her mouth and muttered.


    "You are very good, Taodi. Have you learned piano before?"


    Xia Mengfei''s car, one hand holding the steering wheel, another stretch out the white onion arm, facing the co pilot Ning Tao.


    "I''ve learned a little before!"


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. He also knows that he has been forced to play this time. Originally, he just wanted to play it formally. First, he wanted to pay homage to his lost love. Second, he wanted to slap his face. The clinker was played by perspective.


    "Brother Tao, tell me how many secrets you have to keep from me?" Xia Mengfei suddenly put the body to Ning Tao this side to explore, eyes bright, open mouth to say.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Ning Tao heard the speech, he really didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    "Cut, cheapskate!"


    Xia Mengfei takes a look at Ning Tao and takes back her lotus like arm. She puts a pair of bright wrists on the steering wheel. After thinking about it, she looks a little lonely and says, "Guo Zhiming is also a cruel master. You should be careful if you let him down this time."


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, curved his mouth and said with a smile, "sister Xia, this is the second time you have said this to me. Don''t worry, they are not afraid of me!"


    He really has some confidence now. Compared with the time when Cao Yang framed him, his self-protection ability is better now. It''s OK that Guo Zhiming doesn''t trouble him. If he really doesn''t know good or bad, he won''t be polite.


    But then he seemed to think of something, and his eyes flashed. He looked at Xia Mengfei, and asked: "sister Xia, are you with Cao Yang? ... "


    Cao Qian''s first sentence was heard by him. At the beginning, he looked wrong when he saw Cao Yang and Xia Mengfei. If they really want to be together, he still feels a little tricky.


    In addition, in his heart, I do not know why, there are some inexplicable discomfort, has been suffocating in his heart, do not spit.


    "Ah


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Xia Mengfei sighed and looked straight ahead. A ray of pain flashed on her face, and she was silent. She seemed to say to herself, "brother Tao, you don''t understand some things. The Cao family is the largest jade supplier in China, which almost monopolizes the six layers of supply in the jade industry. What our Xia family and Guo family do is jade carving and selling, which can be said that the family wants to sell In order to rise, it is necessary to have a good relationship with Cao family....


    the rest of Xia Mengfei''s words are not clear. In the end, her eyes are a little dim and she no longer speaks.


    Ning Tao understood. He had guessed it. He didn''t expect that it was such a thing. Marriage had existed in ancient China. He didn''t expect that it is still the same in high-rise buildings.


    But I don''t know why, when seeing the pain on the other side''s face, Ning Tao twisted in his heart, as if he had been patted, and then almost blurted out: "do you like Cao Yang, sister Xia?"


    "Like it?"


    Xia Mengfei turned her head, with a light sneer on her face: "do you think I will like him? Tao Di, people live in the world, many things can''t help themselves! ""Hoo


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s heart trembles fiercely, as if it was torn. Thinking of Wu Anyue''s words when he broke up with him, his eyebrows beat. At the beginning, he was unable to resist, but now this kind of thing has fallen on sister Xia.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao stretched out a hand and put it on Xia Mengfei''s shoulder. His face was dignified and he said, "sister Xia, I don''t want you to be like this?"


    Xia Mengfei was shocked by Ning Tao. Her speed slowed down involuntarily. She looked at Ning Tao and shook her head: "brother Tao, you can''t be emotional when you grow up. If I don''t agree, the Cao family will certainly compress the development space of Xia family. This kind of loss can''t be borne by Xia family, brother Tao. Sometimes people can''t live alone For myself


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles and nods heavily. Suddenly, his face is full of smile: "sister Xia, you''re right. People can''t live only for themselves. I want to do business with you this time for you!"


    "Oh? What kind of business? "


    Once again led to this matter, Xia Mengfei put away the unpleasant face, a crooked head, blinked his eyes and said.


    "Let''s talk about it somewhere!"


    Ning Tao pretends to be mysterious and puts his body on the back of the chair. Instead, he slightly closes his eyes. In his heart, he has a firm belief that sister Xia must not be wronged.


    Soon, the car drove to a hotel, and Xia Mengfei made a reservation early. At the moment, they arrived at the room without much trouble.


    "Taodi, what business? It''s mysterious. Now it can be said! "


    Xia Mengfei took out a bottle of champagne, opened it, poured it into two glasses, handed one to Ning Tao, and looked at Ning Tao with a smile.


    If Ning Tao said that to her in the past, she probably didn''t care too much, but now this sunny looking schoolboy has more thoughts that even she can''t see through, which makes her a little interested, especially for her sake.


    "Sister Xia, how is the jade business now?" Ning Tao shakes the champagne in his hand and looks up. He doesn''t answer a rhetorical question.


    "Yes?"


    Xia Mengfei was stunned, then nodded his head and said: "now with the improvement of the quality of life of Chinese people, the jadeite industry has been rapidly discovered, and the prospect is good!"


    She believed that Ning Tao would not let go for no reason. Now, as long as she was patient, she said.


    "Well, I wonder if sister Xia would like to open an emerald shop with me?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he handed the wine cup forward and touched the other side. Then he said with great interest.


    M * the first time

 Chapter 88

    "Jade business?"


    Xia Mengfei''s action of holding the wine glass was delayed, and she repeated a sentence in surprise.


    "Yes, you and I are partners? How''s it going? " Ning Tao nodded slightly and took a mouthful of light min, leisurely way.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Xia Mengfei leans forward slightly, and her smile suddenly blooms out. When she gets close to Ning Tao, she says, "how big is that brother Tao going to be?"


    Smelling the faint aroma from Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao felt a little confused. He took a deep breath in the dark, and then tried to say: "in business, naturally the bigger the better, sister Xia feels more suitable!"


    "Cluck..."


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei suddenly began to laugh until she was full of flowers. She just forced her smile away, stretched out a jade finger, gently touched Ning Tao''s forehead, and pursed her mouth: "if brother Tao likes jade, you can choose some jade to play with. Let''s forget about business!"


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything else you can''t do? " Ning Tao put down his glass, put his hands behind his head, and looked at Xia Mengfei.


    "Well, it seems that if I don''t give you a blow, you don''t know the way inside!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t seem to be joking, Xia Mengfei also became serious and said: "brother Tao, it''s easy for you to open a jade shop, but if you want to be big, two aspects must be solved: first, the source of jade. If you want to get more jade, it''s necessary to deal with the Cao family, but everyone in the industry knows that even the Cao family is also interested in supply In fact, most of the jade sources of the Cao family come from Myanmar. Due to the serious logging, the jade there has been exhausted. Without a large number of jade in hand, it''s not big at all! "


    Hear Xia Mengfei a series of sentences Lianzhu, Ning Tao nodded, although he does not understand jade, but also understand, tight supply.


    No matter what kind of business he does, as long as the supply of goods is tight, even if he makes huge profits, he can''t make much money. Now he understands what the marriage in Xia Mengfei''s mouth is about, and his feelings are running for the supply of goods.


    "What about the stone? If we don''t want jade, as long as the original stone, does sister Xia have a way to get it? " Ning Tao light cough a, open mouth way.


    "It''s no problem. I have the channel for the raw stone. But if brother Tao wants to do it, no jade shop dares to buy the raw stone. After all, the risk is too big. It can make you lose all your money!"


    Xia Mengfei can''t hear Ning Tao''s meaning again, a word directly blocked him.


    "What about the other side?" Ning Tao has no intention to entangle above, asked another question again.


    "The other is also simple. If you want to open a shop, you need to store goods first. If you don''t have a large number of goods when you open it, it won''t be popular. It needs a lot of capital turnover. Jade needs a lot of capital. Even if you open a general shop, you need tens of millions of capital flow!"


    Xia Mengfei is worthy of doing this, now a few words will focus on it.


    Ning Tao''s eyes moved, but he couldn''t calm down for a long time. Before he came, he had already investigated on the Internet. The jade industry is a huge profit, and the other party''s two difficulties are not a problem for him.


    In short, there are two aspects: money and supply.


    There are too many aspects involved in a business. Ning Tao also thinks that if he wants to get a share of it, he will have to rely on some external forces. The Xia family is a good candidate. However, after hearing Xia Mengfei''s words, he changes his mind and plans to cooperate with Xia Mengfei directly.


    "How''s it going? Brother Tao, I don''t need to say anything else. You don''t have the heart just for these two things! "


    Xia Mengfei takes a sip of the wine glass, and then smiles at Ning Tao. In her opinion, Ning Tao is probably shocked.


    "No mind? How could it be


    Ning Tao returned to his senses, and with a smile, he pressed his hands on the tea table. Then he looked at Xia Mengfei with burning eyes and said, "sister Xia, if I can solve these two problems!"


    "You?"


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes suddenly opened wide. Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t seem to be joking, she exhaled: "brother Tao, it''s no fun to make such a joke!"


    "Sister Xia, do you think I would make such a joke?" Ning Tao did not answer the rhetorical question.


    "Hoo


    Hear the other party so decisive, Xia Mengfei breathing instant shortness, Ning Tao''s words although not heavy, but to her shock is simply beyond adding.


    If other people said that, she would sneer, but her brother Tao is so mysterious that she can''t understand each other''s reality.


    "Taodi, if you can really handle these two aspects, I can partner with you!"


    Deep breath, Xia Mengfei strong pressure in the heart of the excitement, hand a lotus like jade hand, put in front of Ning Tao, said: "however, Tao younger brother, empty talk!"


    Looking at Xia Mengfei''s smile, because of the posture, the other side''s chest is white, and even can see two beautiful white meat. Ning Tao''s heart jumps, his eyes shift, and he can''t help opening the perspective, and he is dull.


    "Yes?"Xia Mengfei saw Ning Tao was stunned, her eyes slightly surprised, along with each other''s eyes, a bow, she saw each other staring at the position is his half dew of the double peaks, immediately face red, heart a burst of disorder.


    Look straight at, Xia Mengfei is biting shell tooth, suddenly mercilessly said a sentence: "good-looking?"


    RX!


    "er Good looking


    Ning Tao subconsciously nods, nose blood almost all wants to gush out, too beautiful.


    But then he came back to his senses and looked at Xia Mengfei''s murderous eyes. With a jump of eyebrows, he coughed two times in a false voice: "that Well, i... "


    Said for a long time also didn''t say why, suddenly feel embarrassed, this next smelly big, was caught by the other party.


    "Hum, brother Tao, you are not good at it!" Xia Mengfei sat up straight and hummed angrily.


    I don''t know why, just being watched by the other party, she didn''t feel very angry. On the contrary, she was a little cramped, which made her feel incredible. When she thought about the beauty of the other party''s treatment, her heart beat faster.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao felt that there was a ground seam now. He wanted to go in and rubbed his hands. He had to harden his head and said, "sister Xia, it''s not my fault. It''s just that you''re so charming!"


    "Come on, it seems that you''ve learned to be glib and don''t want to talk about you!"


    Xia Mengfei''s face was burning red, and even her neck was covered with a light layer of red frost. She said again, "I''ll wait for you to settle the accounts. Now you tell me how to solve those two things!"


    "Sister Xia, I want to say that I can feel whether there is jadeite in the original stone. Do you believe it?"


    Ning Tao thought about it for a while, and then he said what he had already prepared.


    It''s too difficult to understand the perspective. I''m afraid Ning Tao scared the other party, so he thought of a more appropriate way to say it. In addition, although he believed in the other party, he had better be careful.


    He has checked on the Internet that some ordinary people are sensitive to jadeite and can accurately judge whether there is jadeite in it. He dares to say so this time.


    "What? How is that possible? "


    Xia Mengfei smell speech rub for a while stand up from the seat, incredible looking at Ning Tao road.


    "That''s true. Last time I knew it for the first time. It startled me. Later, it was finally confirmed after experiments!" Ning Tao spread his hands, but he was helpless.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    This news is really too shocked. Although Xia Mengfei has heard of such a person, she has never seen him. She bites her lips and shakes her head, but her eyes are even hotter when she looks at Ning Tao.


    "That''s easy, sister Xia. I have a batch of raw stones here. I''ll know if I try!" Ning Tao didn''t explain too much, so he told Cao Yang what he lost to himself.


    "You You mean those are emeralds? " Xia Mengfei''s heart jumped and her eyes widened.


    "Not all. It''s almost the same. In addition, there is a glass emperor in it!"


    Ning Tao smiles slightly, and is not surprised at Xia Mengfei''s expression, so he throws out an amazing word again.

 Chapter 89

    "Hoo


    Xia Mengfei''s face turned red in an instant, and her breath was not smooth. The glass emperor planted it. If it was only a large amount of property in the eyes of ordinary people, the value of this jade was immeasurable in her eyes.


    "Brother Tao, are you sure I didn''t dream?"


    Xia Mengfei exaggerated a few forehead, almost mumbling up, words fall, she suddenly stood up, a pull ningtao''s arm, no doubt way: "we go to the warehouse to cut stone!"


    All this is too strange, hard to digest, although she believes that Ning Tao will not cheat her, but still want to see for real.


    You know, Ning Tao bought a lot of raw stones at that time. If most of them were jade, it could be said that he made a fortune to explode.


    If what Ning Tao said is true, the other party''s business is just too appropriate. I''m afraid that once the news comes out, there will be someone who wants to partner with Ning Tao. Where can it be her turn.


    Even for the sake of early verification, she didn''t have time to let the other party massage herself first.


    Ning Tao understood each other''s thoughts, and now he went with each other''s wishes.


    In fact, he had some expectations for the stones. After all, this was his first great fortune.


    When he bought these stones, he put them in Xia Mengfei''s place before he could figure out how to deal with them. Now he has a clear idea in his mind, that is, to open a shop in partnership with the other party.


    With perspective, he will not be idle. There is no man who doesn''t want to be drunk. Although he has millions in his pocket, it can''t satisfy him any more.


    The reason why he cooperates with Xia Mengfei is that he thinks it over carefully. He doesn''t want to appear in public. It''s the only way to make a lot of money. In this way, he naturally wants to find a person with weight.


    Xia Mengfei is a jade maker. She manages the store through her contacts in the front. He can rest assured that this is a matter of great profits, which is good for both sides.


    Along the way, Xia Mengfei is obviously very nervous and keeps asking how Ning Tao feels.


    In this regard, Ning Tao has already prepared a set of words. He just insists that it is a feeling, but this feeling is not necessarily accurate. The more you see, the more accurate it is. He always returns to the clouds and fog, and he doesn''t completely tell the truth.


    The less people know about it, the more favorable it is. At present, it can only be vague.


    Xia Mengfei wants to know more, but now verification is the main thing. Moreover, she also knows that the other party can tell herself such a hidden thing, which is out of great trust. Now she won''t ask.


    Soon, the car came to a warehouse near the suburbs. According to Xia Mengfei, this is the largest jade processing workshop of the Xia family. Of course, there are stone dissolving machines inside.


    The door of the warehouse is closed, there are many walls outside, and there are several patrol officers in security uniform, but the defense measures are in place.


    Even if it is Xia Mengfei, it is after several checks that she takes Ning Tao in.


    Because it''s too weird, Xia Mengfei asked the following master to put the stone Ning Tao bought in a room, and then he held them back. He didn''t let them participate in it, so he planned to do it himself.


    After all, once what Ning Tao said was true, it would be no less important for the jade industry than a big earthquake. Even she did not dare to estimate the impact that could be caused by it. She could not let anyone participate in it.


    "Sister Xia, this is the king of glass!"


    With perspective, seeing that this pile of stones is his own batch, Ning Tao nodded slightly, picked up a stone the size of a small watermelon and handed it to Xia Mengfei.


    "This one?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao seems to take out a piece, Xia Mengfei hesitates, but then catches it.


    From her point of view, this stone does not look like jade in appearance or feel.


    But think of that day''s things, and then think of the words Ning Tao just said, Xia Mengfei did not say much, with action instead of words.


    After adjusting the machine, she operated the knife herself and began to polish the stone.


    Hum, hum


    Soon, when the machine turns, countless sparks are splashed on this stone, just like when the rain falls, Xia Mengfei''s heart is gradually pulled up.


    Sometimes the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, she did not dare to see, it can be said that for a long time no such feeling.


    Ning Tao''s face is calm. Under his perspective, this stone is a kind of glass and the best one.


    The room is very quiet, in addition to the sound of grinding, there is no other sound, Xia Mengfei can feel the heartbeat is gradually accelerating.


    K. Free of charge Soon, with the passage of time, this stone was gradually polished out of a small window, which made Xia Mengfei open her eyes.


    "All right!"


    Looking at a little green, Ning Tao decisively said a word.


    When he opened his mouth, Xia Mengfei also stopped the machine, turned the stone around and looked at it, carefully identified the little green, then looked up with a dull expression, and muttered for a long time: "it''s really glass!"After the confirmation, Xia Mengfei is a little lost, and her heart suddenly intensifies. The other party''s words are not bad at all.


    What does this mean? Obviously, compared with the value of Ning Tao, the value of this glass imperial jade is insignificant.


    With each other''s ability, will you worry about not having glass seeds?


    "How''s it going? Sister Xia, believe it now! "


    Ning Tao smiles slightly and is satisfied with Xia Mengfei''s performance. He smiles.


    "Brother Tao, you are so handsome!"


    Boo!


    Obviously, Xia Mengfei is a little emotional. She gets up and comes to Ning Tao quickly. Her hands naturally bind Ning Tao''s neck and kiss each other like a dragonfly on the cheek.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Xia Mengfei''s initiative to kiss, let Ning Tao stay, between the nose is the aroma of each other''s body, suddenly some cramped up.


    "For you!"


    Xia Mengfei''s face was slightly flushed. As soon as she turned around, she went back to the workbench and began to open the glass seed.


    Five minutes later, Xia Mengfei was so excited that she could hardly put it down when she was holding that piece of glass jade which was almost the size of her fist.


    In her heart, however, she was even more excited. After all, the value of this thing was definitely more than 100 million. The price of this kind of thing, which was close to a nouveau riche, rose sharply. Rao is Xia Mengfei, who has been in the jade business for a long time, and her mood can''t be controlled.


    "Sister Xia, don''t be idle. There are many more!"


    Ning Tao''s mouth curved a little, picked out another piece from the pile of stones, handed it to Xia Mengfei, and said: "this is ice, the appearance is OK!"


    Xia Mengfei, who is playing with the glass seed, puts down the glass seed decisively, takes over the stone in Ning Tao''s hand, and goes out of his way to process it again.


    Cutting stone is a very physical thing, but Xia Mengfei is full of energy. When the stone also cleans the window, she can''t help but get excited again when she sees a little green.


    This time, she didn''t believe in Ning Tao''s words because of the ice, but she couldn''t calm down when she thought of each other''s previous words. With this ability, isn''t it the same as picking up money from the ground?


    "Why not, sister Xia?"


    Seeing that the other side got up and cleaned his hands, he didn''t plan to do it again. Ning Tao was stunned and said.


    "No need, brother Tao. I believe you. Now I think it''s better to talk about the business with you!"


    The other side picked two pieces one after another accurately, plus a pile of stones on the ground, which was by no means the result of luck.


    Indeed, as the other party said, Ning Tao has the ability to solve the two difficulties she said. With such a good business partner, how can she Miss Xia Mengfei.

 Chapter 90

    Determined the authenticity of Ning Tao''s ability, Xia Mengfei is full of emotion. Even the loneliness in her heart is swept away. There is a strange flash of brilliance in her eyes. That''s ambition turning.


    To occupy an important position in such a huge business as the family, whether it''s ability or ambition, is necessary. In the past, Xia Mengfei was far fetched with the Cao family, which was also Xia Mengfei''s helpless move. Even for the sake of the family, she had to sacrifice herself, but now everything is different.


    With Ning Tao, she can make the most of her ability, even if it is to replace the Cao family.


    "Let''s go, Taodi, back to the hotel!"


    Put the glass King seed and the remaining stones away, Xia Mengfei suppresses her excitement and pulls Ning Tao away impatiently.


    "Brother Tao, how do you plan to cooperate?"


    As soon as I got back to the room, Xia Mengfei asked with a burning face.


    It''s not that she''s not steady, but it''s not the time to be patient at all.


    On the way back, she has made up her mind to firmly grasp Ning Tao.


    "how to cooperate, Xia Jie has the final say, but before that, I have three conditions!"


    Ning Tao min mouth, looking at Xia Mengfei Mingyan pretty face, secretly swallow saliva.


    "OK, brother Tao, tell me about it!" Xia Mengfei leans slightly over the coffee table and approaches Ning Tao.


    "First, I can feel the jade thing, you must keep it strictly secret, can''t mention to the second person!" Ning Tao thought about it and said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, this is no problem!"


    In fact, without Jiang Chen''s words, Xia Mengfei will certainly keep a secret. Not only that, she is afraid that others will know, otherwise, once the matter is exposed, where can it be her turn.


    "Well, the second is that I don''t intend to cooperate with Xia''s jewelry. I only intend to cooperate with you. It has nothing to do with Xia''s jewelry!" Jiang Chen''s words are not heavy, and once again there is no doubt about Tao.


    "Yes!"


    What the other side said was just what she wanted. Xia Mengfei agreed without thinking about it.


    "Third, I don''t want you to marry Cao Yang!" Ning Tao''s face is tiny a red, hard scalp says.


    In fact, the reason why we only cooperate with Xia Mengfei is also because of this. The sadness on the other side''s face touched him on the road. In the past, he had no ability, but now he has enough ability. He doesn''t want tragedy to happen.


    "Er..." Xia Mengfei still thinks Ning Tao is what condition, smell speech at the moment, immediately stunned.


    Looking at Ning Tao with a complicated look, Xia Mengfei takes a breath and looks at Ning Tao with complicated eyes. After a moment, he says with a sly smile: "brother Tao, you don''t want me to marry you!"


    "I..."


    | ~ o


    when Xia Mengfei suddenly asked, Ning Tao''s face turned red and he didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    "Well, if brother Tao really wants to chase me, I can think about it!"


    Xia Mengfei has a smile on the corner of her mouth, her eyes are shining, and her face can''t tell whether it''s true or not.


    Seeing each other''s appearance, Ning Tao felt a heat rising in his heart. He almost opened the perspective again. He coughed in a low voice and then coughed twice. He tried to keep calm and repeated: "do you agree or not?"


    "If you chase me, I''ll promise!"


    Obviously, in this respect, Ning Tao, who is not deeply involved in the world, is not the match of Xia Mengfei at all. At the moment, the corner of the woman''s mouth is curving, her body is almost paralyzed to Ning Tao, her eyes are bright, and she is almost coquettish with a smile.


    Being approached by such a soft fragrant jade, Ning Tao''s body is paralyzed on the sofa, his eyes are squinting, and the perspective can''t help unfolding.


    Xia Mengfei''s breathing is also slightly disordered. Her chest fluctuates greatly, and her heart is obviously not calm. Ning Tao''s words just made her feel warm.


    The last condition, which seems to be a condition, is actually for her. How can Xia Mengfei not know.


    Originally, she couldn''t say what she felt about Ning Tao. In front of her, this young student was like a deep spring. If she was only by the pool in the past, now she has fallen into it.


    The other side''s words undoubtedly aroused her soft heart. Originally, she was desperate about her fate. No matter how unbearable Cao Yang was, she was destined to marry the other side, but now everything is different.


    Ning Tao may not be an angel, but she is definitely a white horse. At this moment, Xia Mengfei has no doubt.


    At the moment, in Ning Tao''s eyes, it can be said that it is very cool to see. In front of him, there is a wave of white meat, which makes him feel relaxed and happy.


    "Sister Xia!"


    Ning Tao only feels a blood rush to his heart, and he doesn''t know where the power comes from. He embraces Xia Mengfei with both hands, and almost murmurs.


    "Brother Tao!"


    Being held by Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei''s heart trembles and her whole body is soft. She can''t make any more strength. Her mind is in a mess and she can''t help moaning.


    The touch is different from the vision. Ning Tao only feels that he is holding a mass of cotton, and the endless fragrance goes to his nose, which makes his eyes gradually congested.All of a sudden, at this time, the mobile phone in Xia Mengfei''s bag rang.


    "Ah..."


    Xia Mengfei is startled by the bell and wakes up. Subconsciously, she breaks away from Ning Tao''s arms. Her face flushes. She stares at Ning Tao and takes out her mobile phone from her bag.


    Ning Tao came back to his senses, feeling rather tired and crooked. The call didn''t come early or late. It''s really not the right time to come. He''s not up or down.


    Xia Mengfei''s speed of answering the phone is very fast, just a dozen breaths, then hung up the phone, looking a little ugly.


    "What''s the matter, sister Xia?"


    Seeing the change of Xia Mengfei''s attitude, Ning Tao raises his eyebrows and asks.


    "Call Cao Yang and ask me to meet at Jinyue!"


    Xia Mengfei bit her lip and said after a moment''s silence.


    "Is it Cao Qian?" Ning Tao''s reaction is also very fast. As soon as his brain turns, he frowns and says.


    "It should be!" Xia Mengfei''s face was a little ugly, and she nodded at the moment.


    "Then don''t go!"


    The other party invites Xia Mengfei at this time, and thinks that it won''t be any good thing with his toes. Now Ning Tao says.


    "No, Cao Yang can''t tear his face with the other party on the pretext of business. I can''t refuse!" Xia Mengfei shakes her head slightly, and her face is dim.


    "Then I''ll go with you." Ning Tao gets up directly and blurts out without thinking.


    But he knows that Cao Yang is cruel and ruthless. He doesn''t feel at ease to let Xia Mengfei go alone.


    "No, just wait for me here. Don''t worry. Cao Yang doesn''t dare to tell me what to do. I''ll come right away!"


    Seeing the worry on Ning Tao''s face, Xia Mengfei comes over and kisses her face with a compensatory kiss, which is the way of tenderness.

 Chapter 91

    W% the latest 5 chapters and 8 sections


    "Here comes Mengfei. Please sit down!"


    In the box of Jinyue Hotel, Cao Yang is dressed in a suit with proper cutting and a pair of gold wire glasses on the bridge of his nose. He looks very gentle and looks like a successful businessman. Now he meets Xia Mengfei and makes a "please" move towards her with a gentle hand.


    "Manager Cao, you''re welcome!"


    Xia Mengfei nodded slightly, just right polite smile, and walked into the box side by side with each other.


    "Meng Fei, we don''t have to be so polite. I''ve said it many times. Just call me Cao Yang!"


    The place Cao Yang chose was a box, but it was actually a kind of hotel. There was a rest room inside, and there were several stacks of European food on the table outside, which was quite exquisite.


    Looking at a table that was obviously elaborately cooked, Xia Mengfei frowned slightly and said, "manager Cao, after all, we are business partners. It''s better to call us like this!"


    "All right!"


    There was a trace of anger in Cao Yang''s eyes, but it was cleverly hidden by him. He stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. Immediately, a waiter came in from the door, added some dishes to the table, and kuizi came in with a bottle of unopened wine.


    "Mengfei, it happened that I sent someone to bring a bottle of top-quality Lafite from France the day before yesterday. It''s said that it tastes good. You and I might as well taste it!"


    Waving to let kuizi open the glass, Cao Yang looked at kuizi and said, "I have something to talk with manager Xia. I don''t want to be disturbed. No matter who it is, I won''t let it in later."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Kuizi bowed slightly towards them, then turned around, took the door and walked out.


    "Manager Cao, I don''t think it''s urgent to eat. Let''s talk about business first. Didn''t the goods from Sichuan Province agree that they could arrive today?"


    Seeing that Cao Yang is not in a hurry, Xia Mengfei moves in her heart and says at the moment.


    Originally, the other party told her that there was something wrong with a batch of goods sent by Cao''s family to Sichuan Province today. They wanted the other party to come here to discuss. However, she didn''t think that the other party was talking business at all. On the contrary, they had a big dinner.


    When Cao Yang heard the speech, he slowly poured the wine. After thinking about it, he put down the wine glass, took out a napkin and wiped his hand. His tone was also light: "manager Xia, recently the demand for Guo''s jewelry is very large. You know, the competition between your two families is the most fierce in Sichuan Province. I don''t know where the Guo family got the news this time, so they sent someone to intercept it Live in my Cao family''s transport car, call me and say they want this batch of goods! "


    "What?"


    Xia Mengfei was shocked when she heard the words, and her face changed. Xia''s jewelry developed rapidly in Sichuan Province this year, with a large quantity of goods. Originally, more than half of the people ordered this batch of goods. If this batch of goods can''t be delivered in time, it is bound to affect Xia''s reputation.


    "Manager Cao, the Guo family is too much. Isn''t it open robbery? No, I''ll call Guo Liang and ask him! "


    Xia Mengfei is so angry that she wants to take out her cell phone from her pocket to make a phone call.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Cao Yang a hand to stop the behavior of Xia Mengfei, deliberately sigh, wry smile.


    "Manager Xia is not a child. How can he be so reckless? Since the other party has done so, he will not leave a handle. I''ll tell you straight away. I only tell you that it depends on your relationship. I don''t care if I am someone else. This time, the government intercepts the things, and you don''t know the relationship between Guo and the local government!"


    Looking at the anxiety on Xia Mengfei''s face, Cao Yang''s face was in trouble. In fact, he sneered in his heart: "bitch, you beg me, you beg me!"


    In fact, he encouraged the Guo family to do this batch of goods. Otherwise, how could the other party have such courage.


    Today, after Cao Qian told him about the music restaurant, Cao Yang immediately became angry.


    Love this half year period is to play with him, he immediately sent to check the whereabouts of Xia Mengfei, found that the other party unexpectedly and the original hairy boy opened a room.


    Cao Yang is a very tolerant person. At present, he doesn''t do anything at all, suggesting that the Guo family will stop the Cao family''s transportation team first. He invites Xia Mengfei to take this bitch no matter what.


    In the past, he was polite, which was for the sake of the other party. Now he is a broken shoe, and he is less patient.


    "Manager Cao, what should we do? You know, our Xia family has signed a contract with your Cao family!"


    Xia Mengfei''s reaction is also very fast. His brain is turning rapidly, and he looks at Cao Yangdao.


    She faintly felt something abnormal about it, but she couldn''t say anything about it for a moment. No matter how arrogant Guo was, she didn''t dare to be so blatant. After all, it was the face of the Cao family. Isn''t she afraid of the Cao family''s counterattack afterwards?


    "Don''t worry, Mengfei. When I learned about it, I immediately asked my uncle to go to Guo''s, and I think there will be results later. Not to mention for the contract, my uncle will certainly be able to solve the problem as soon as possible even for the sake of you and me. You and I just need to wait!"Cao Yang nodded, also a serious face, and then laughed, and readily said: "come on, Mengfei, you and I don''t often sit together. Today, it happens to be a toast!"


    The other side has already made such a statement, and Xia Mengfei is not easy to refuse. At the moment, she can only lift her glass symbolically and touch each other, moistening her lips.


    "Mengfei, it''s not the way to say that you''ve been avoiding me all the time. After all, we want to be husband and wife. We should have more contact and run in our feelings, right?"


    Cao Yang put out his hand for Xia Mengfei to hold a chopstick dish and said with a smile.


    "Sorry, manager Cao, the company is busy. I think it''s better to focus on my career!" Xia Mengfei''s heart moved, and there was a cloud light cloud on her face.


    With Ning Tao as the foundation, she believes that as long as half a year, she will have enough power to fight against the pressure of her family. With the backing, when facing Cao Yang, he will have less pressure and be able to talk freely.


    "Busy business, earn endless money, manager Xia, marriage is also a major event, can''t play!"


    Cao Yang''s eyebrows coagulated. He was obviously dissatisfied with Xia Mengfei''s words, but he sneered to himself: "busy? I''m afraid you''ve been busy in bed with that boy! "


    "I''ll think about marriage. I hope manager Cao won''t force me!" Xia Mengfei took a deep breath and emphasized again.


    "OK, OK, OK, we won''t talk about that today. Eat, eat!"


    Cao Yang chuckled. He didn''t hold on to these things. Now he was on the right track.


    "Manager Cao, take your time. I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    After chatting for more than ten minutes, Xia Mengfei got up, apologized to each other and left.


    Looking at the shadow behind Xia Mengfei, Cao Yang''s face became gloomy.


    As soon as he touched his pocket, Cao Yang took out a paper bag from his pocket and opened it. There were some white powder inside. Now he poured the powder into each other''s wine glass in a leisurely manner, shook it gently, smelled it greedily and put it back in place.


    On the other side''s way, he is ready. If the other side obeys, everything is OK. If the other side still insists on his own way, he will not have the patience.

 Chapter 92

    "Manager Cao, I don''t know if there is any latest news from Cao Dong?"


    From Xiafei''s business dream, she asked again.


    "Don''t worry, Mengfei. I just contacted you. It''s almost done!"


    Cao Yang nodded slightly and said.


    "That''s really troublesome for manager Cao. In that case, I won''t disturb manager Cao. I''ll go back first and let me know if there''s anything else!"


    Seeing that the matter has almost been solved, although Xia Mengfei feels something strange, she doesn''t think about it in detail. She is concerned about the business with Ning Tao in her heart and immediately refuses to Cao Yang.


    "Go now"?


    Cao Yang obviously didn''t expect Xia Mengfei to be so unfeeling. At the moment, the palm under the table suddenly clenched, and his heart could not help rising a wave of anger. However, he kept calm on his face. At the moment, he also stood up and killed the wine cup in front of him. On the contrary, he said with a smile.


    "Now that it''s over, I''d like to propose a toast to Mengfei. It''s a celebration."


    "This......"


    seeing the nearly full glass of red liquid, Xia Mengfei''s face changed. She had drunk a lot of red wine and didn''t want to drink any more.


    "What? Manager Xia won''t give me such face. It''s just a glass of red wine! " As for Xia Mengfei''s address, Cao Yang also changed one after another.


    In this regard, Xia Mengfei is also clear in the heart, the other side this is put forward to her to drink this glass of wine, a little hesitant, she picked up the glass, and the other side touched, directly back neck drink.


    Or that sentence, now is not the time to tear the skin, no matter how reluctant Xia Mengfei is, face work still needs to be done.


    "I''ll take my leave if I drink too!"


    Xia Mengfei picks up the napkin and cleans it gracefully. She nods to Cao Yang and turns to the door.


    Looking at the other side said to go, Cao Yang did not stay again, but did not slow down again to pour a cup for himself, leisurely goods up, but his eyes gradually a trace of chill.


    Xia Mengfei went fast and came back fast. After only three or five breaths, she came back with high heels again.


    "What do you mean, manager Cao?"


    Xia Mengfei''s face is ugly. At the moment, she looks at Cao Yang and says displeased.


    Just now she went to open the door and found that it was locked. She couldn''t open it.


    "What do you mean?"


    Cao Yang slowly raised his head and looked at Xia Mengfei with fire in his eyes. All the previous gentleness disappeared, but with a little ferocity.


    "I want to ask you what you mean! You''re such a bitch. You''re shameless. It''s shameless of you to open a room with that college student


    "You... Cao Yang, you''re bloody!"


    Seeing that Cao Yang changed another face in an instant, Xia Mengfei was startled, and her body stepped back two steps involuntarily. Then she got excited, and her face was very blue.


    She grew up with a spoon in her mouth. She was angry when she heard such filthy words.


    "Bloody talk? Hum, Xia Mengfei, I treat you sincerely. If you don''t know how to praise me, I can''t blame you! "


    Cao Yang drank all the red wine in his glass, loosened his tie, stood up and went to Xia Mengfei.


    "You Don''t come here. I''ll call the police again! "


    Although Xia Mengfei is vigorous and resolute in business, she is a woman after all. At the moment, she can''t help but feel flustered and wants to take out her mobile phone from her bag.


    Pop!


    As soon as the mobile phone was taken out, Cao Yang, who came to her with an arrow, fell to the ground. As soon as he grabbed Xia Mengfei''s arm, he threw it on the sofa.


    "Xia Mengfei, do you feel itchy and restless in your body now?"


    Cao Yang took off his coat and threw it aside. He said casually with a smile on his face.


    "Ah You, what did you do to me? "


    Xia Mengfei''s face is completely changed, and her face is a little flustered. Just now, a desire rises in her body. It seems that there are countless ants wriggling in her heart, and her whole body is hot.


    "Nothing. I just put some spring medicine in your wine cup."


    Cao Yang sneered, as if he was talking about something very casual.


    "You Cao Yang, do you dare? Are you not afraid that things will come to light


    Xia Mengfei''s face is white, her silver teeth are biting, her breath is short, and she has more bad premonitions in her heart.


    At this time, she felt that the strength in her body was gradually disappearing, her limbs were weak, and in her body, it seemed that there was a fire burning, which was gradually difficult to suppress.


    "Exposed? Hehe, Xia Mengfei, since I dare to do this, I have prepared a perfect plan


    Cao Yang nodded slightly, with a smile of evil spirit. He could not help holding Xia Mengfei with both hands and walked towards the bedroom inside."Let me go..."


    The fastest way to update is on * t. ''


    Xia Mengfei has the heart to struggle, but where is Cao Yang''s strong opponent? In addition, the medicine in her body has begun to play a role, and her strength is even less than three points.


    Bang!


    When he came to the bedroom, Cao Yang threw Xia Mengfei on the bed with both hands. As soon as he turned around, he came to a machine placed on the edge of the bed.


    "Ah Cao Yang, you are mean and shameless. "


    The machine in front of the bed is nothing but a digital camera. The lens is facing the bed. Xia Mengfei sees that her lips almost bite and bleed. Now, she doesn''t know what the other person is going to do.


    "Curse it, curse it heartily, you can rest assured, I will take some art photos for you later!"


    As Cao Yang adjusted the focus, he looked at each other''s fear and felt quite relaxed.


    This move he tried repeatedly, the more upper class people, the more doomed to face, as long as he will each other''s nude photos taken, there are some ways to let each other submit.


    Originally, Cao Yang didn''t want to deal with Xia Mengfei by dealing with other women. After all, although his goal was achieved, he lost each other''s heart forever.


    Now he can not care, in his opinion, the other party''s behavior has touched his bottom line, in other words, now the words of online forced is, "his self-restraint has been used up before anger"!!


    He likes to see other people''s lust, especially to the last itch, ask for his appearance, so he made the action as slow as possible, while appreciating each other''s posture.


    At this moment, under the Jinyue Hotel, Ning Tao is holding a mobile phone with a gloomy face.


    Xiachen came to accompany him, no matter whether they could call him back or not.


    Now 40 minutes have passed, the other party''s phone hasn''t been called, but he dialed it, and no one answered it. He immediately realized that it was not good and came here in a hurry.


    Cao Yang is who, he knows too well, the other party can cause him to die because of a few words, I''m afraid even Xia Mengfei don''t know the real face of the other party.


    Call again, still no answer, Ning Tao decisively into the hotel.

 Chapter 93

    "Hello


    After entering the hotel, Ning Tao is not in a hurry. Instead, he comes to the front desk with a smile and politely greets a beautiful woman.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    The sweet front desk saw Ning Tao coming, also stood up, politely responded.


    "I''m sorry, it''s like this. I''m the cousin of manager Cao Yangcao. He asked me to send something. I forgot the floor. Would you please check it for me?"


    Ning Tao scratched his head, didn''t ask the room number directly, but pretended to be careless and asked about the floor.


    "OK, I''ll check it for you!"


    According to the rules, the hotel is not allowed to report other people''s information to other guests, but the rules are dead, people are alive, Ning Tao''s good attitude and Cao Yang''s "cousin" are enough to make the little front desk''s eyes pop up.


    _ ~Most On the new chapter 3x Festival,% ` PC


    Cao Yang, the eldest son of the Cao family, doesn''t know. If it''s difficult for the other''s cousin, she won''t want to do it, let alone Ning Tao just asked a floor.


    "Mr. Cao''s room is the 808 presidential suite on the 13th floor!"


    Just a minute later, the sweet receptionist grinned at Ning Tao, deliberately courted him and reported the room number.


    "Thank you, beauty!"


    Ning Tao toward this beauty a nod, not stingy praise a, will turn away.


    "Well Shall I take you with me, sir


    This front desk smell speech as if thought of what, hastened to add a sentence.


    "No, I can go up by myself!"


    Ning Tao shook his head, just walked two steps, then turned his head and added: "beauty, you are so beautiful!"


    With these words, Ning Tao has gone to the elevator.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± At the moment, the receptionist''s heart has been a little confused, his face is burning, and his mind is full of praise from the other party. What Ning Tao doesn''t know is that because of his words, the receptionist can''t go to work safely for several days.


    Entering the elevator, Ning Tao''s face became gloomy, and his mind was also a little uneasy.


    Soon, the elevator to the floor, Ning Tao spirit a concentration, swept the corridor in most of the room number, walk quickly.


    "It''s you?"


    "It''s you!"


    When Ning Tao had just turned a corner, he immediately confronted a tall man. They both looked awe inspiring and could not help saying at the same time.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The man in the corridor is no one else. It''s kuizi. At this moment, when he sees Ning Tao, he looks a little bit evil.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Next to kuizi, there is room 808. The scene in the room is obvious under his perspective, which makes his eyes congest instantly.


    "Boy, you don''t want to see what this place is. Those who know how to get out of here!" A trace of irony flashed in kuizi''s eyes, and he was impatient.


    Whoo!


    Ning Tao didn''t talk nonsense. He stepped on the ground and rushed to kuizi. He raised one foot and kicked kuizi in the chest.


    "Hum, a small skill of carving insects!"


    Kuizi didn''t panic. As soon as he closed his hands in front of him, he held Ning Tao''s feet.


    Rub, rub, rub


    As soon as they touched each other, kuizi''s face changed, and his body unconsciously stepped back four or five steps. His face turned red, his arms numb, and his face changed when he looked at Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao knew him naturally. In his opinion, he was just a little boy, but he didn''t expect that he was so strong.


    With one push back kuizi, Ning Tao has no time to entangle with him. He quickly comes to the door and wants to kick the door.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Kuizi''s skill is not to be Cao Yang''s bodyguard. His task at the door is to prevent anyone from going in. At present, he can''t tolerate it. With a little breath, he sticks out one hand and grabs Ning Tao''s head.


    Sensing the fierce wind behind him, Ning Tao flashed a trace of violence in his eyes. Suddenly he turned around and flashed a trace of murder in his eyes.


    Last time, he was almost killed by Cao Yang. Now when the other side hit him, he was just going to hurt him seriously. Now he was not polite at all. As soon as he clenched his fist, his spiritual power surged out of his body and hit kuizi''s five fingers heavily.


    "Hum!"


    Although kuizi''s skill is good, it''s Ning Tao who uses his spiritual power. After the two attacks, his arm will be numb. He snorts, his face changes greatly, and his blood is churning.


    But this time Ning Tao didn''t let go of the other party''s plan. Since he was Cao Yang''s pawn, he didn''t know how many hurtful things he had done with Cao Yang. The other party didn''t know his face, so he had to teach him a lesson.


    When the next move was successful, he bullied himself and grabbed the other side''s arm.Click!


    Under his perspective, the other party''s joints were clearly visible. Ning Tao pulled and pulled, as if he was doing a very easy thing. But in his movement, kuizi screamed, which was due to the dislocation of his arm.


    Bang!


    Ning Tao bullies his body into his arms, just like a cook. His palms stand up, his hands fall, and he hits each other heavily on the back of the head.


    This time, kuizi didn''t cry for pain. Instead, he fell down like a shrimp. Ning Tao grabbed kuizi with his big hand.


    After all, this is a hotel. Ning Tao is not sure if there are cameras and other people walking around in high-end places like this. It is obviously inappropriate to put the other party here.


    The lock of the presidential suite is also very cumbersome. If there is no key, it is difficult to break it by brute force alone, but in Ning Tao''s view, it is not a problem at all.


    As soon as his eyes were focused, a black light burst out of his eyes. When he poured into the door, the door lock opened itself with a click, which was more effective than the key.


    Ning Tao enters the door quickly. At the same time, he turns around and locks the door. He puts kuizi in the corridor and goes to the bedroom with a bad look on his face.


    Now in the bedroom, Cao Yang doesn''t know what''s going on outside. Just as he has adjusted the camera, he comes to the head of the bed to enjoy Xia Mengfei who is in a coma on the bed.


    Now Xia Mengfei''s consciousness has been a little fuzzy, relying on a trace of pure support in her heart, her lips are biting and bleeding.


    She felt a fire in her body, burning rapidly. If she didn''t discharge the fire in time, it would burn her completely.


    Looking at the tumbling body on the bed, Cao Yang''s eyes flashed a trace of heat. It''s said that he likes to be a child, but it''s not true.


    He has no special hobby for children, but he has a special liking for men, especially tall and handsome men.


    But at the moment, looking at Xia Mengfei''s exquisite figure, he was also a little ready to move. Just now, in order to make things go smoothly, he also took some spring medicine. He felt the gradual agitation in his body, and Cao Yang''s evil fire jumped up.

 Chapter 94

    "Xia Mengfei, you forced me!"


    Cao Yang can''t control his own evil fire at this time. His eyes flashed the meaning of evil. Now he took a deep breath, quickly released the shackles of his body, and rushed to Xia Mengfei.


    Bang!


    At this time, the door of the bedroom was suddenly knocked open, and then Cao Yang did not smell back, he felt a tight neck, and then he flew into the clouds and hit the coat cabinet next to him.


    "Sister Xia, are you ok?"


    Ning Tao came to the bed, quickly picked up Xia Mengfei, a face of tension.


    "Brother Tao, I''m hot Hot... "


    Xia Mengfei has started to tear clothes now. Her eyes are like silk. Seeing Ning Tao through her eyes, she can''t stick to it any longer.


    Whoo!


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao doesn''t understand what happened. Now he grabs each other''s hands with both hands to prevent her from spilling spring light, so he starts to check it.


    Cao Yang, on the other side, was startled to see Ning Tao come in. Suddenly, his courage became weak and he couldn''t take care of the pain. He got up from the ground and ran out.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about him now. Anyway, his door is locked. The other party is naked. It''s hard to get out.


    "Brother Tao, I can''t stand it any more..."


    "Hot..."


    Xia Mengfei has a fever all over her body, her consciousness is gradually blurred, and her hands are just scratching.


    Ning Tao is also very anxious. He can''t see what happened to Xia Mengfei. He never thought that Cao Yang would dare to do such a thing.


    The so-called aphrodisiac, the principle is also simple, that is to stimulate the body''s nerves, make it excited, urge the hidden desire in the body.


    It''s one thing to see, but it''s another to solve.


    It''s not a disease. Ning Tao doesn''t have any good methods for a while. The key is that he doesn''t know where to treat it. In an emergency, he has to activate his inner spiritual power to moisten his opponent''s mind, suppress his agitation, and bring down the fire for him.


    Fortunately, as a result, Xia Mengfei''s body temperature dropped a little, and her struggle became smaller.


    "Sister Xia, hold on, let''s go to the hospital!"


    Ning Tao bites his teeth, takes off his coat and puts it on quickly to avoid the sudden appearance of spring.


    This kind of thing, he felt that in addition to solving that problem, he had to go to the hospital to solve it.


    It was easy for him to do that, but in this way, he would not take advantage of others'' danger, just like Cao Yang.


    Ning Tao admits that he also has dirty ideas in his heart, but there are priorities, and some things need to be mutually pleasing. Even if he really wants to have something to do with the other party, he has to wait for the other party to wake up.


    "No Don''t go to the hospital! "


    After the suppression of Ning Tao''s spiritual power, Xia Mengfei finally regained some consciousness. As soon as she grasped her wrist, she grasped Ning Tao''s arm and pursed her red lips.


    She is also a big yellow girl. Moreover, she is a character in Donghai. If she goes to the hospital because of this, she will not be able to live without face.


    "No, I can''t do without going to the hospital!"


    Ning Tao is also too lazy to explain too much. Yu Guangzhong sees the camera watching and scolds it secretly, then quickly takes out the memory card of this thing.


    Originally, he thought that children in the countryside could play, but now it seems that people in the city can play. Such a vicious idea can also be used.


    "Go back, brother Tao. Let''s go back. I can survive!"


    Xia Mengfei clenched her lips, and her face was almost bleeding.


    "Er..." Ning Tao a Leng, looking at each other bright pretty face, secretly a sigh.


    Where he didn''t know each other''s mind, he had to say: "well, sister Xia, you insist, we''ll go now!"


    Now Ning Tao holds Xia Mengfei up and goes to the living room.


    "..." just as he came to the living room, Ning Tao was dumbfounded, and the whole person was in the same place.


    6: Shoufa


    in the living room at the door, Cao YangZheng is lying naked on a man, doing piston movement.


    "Is that ok?"


    Ning Tao mouth corner smoked to smoke, the scalp is numb, lightly don''t head to go, in the heart have no language to rise.


    I wipe, Cao Yang''s body is not others, it is his unconscious bodyguard, kuizi.


    Now kuizi is in a coma. What''s the matter with Cao Yang doing piston movement on him? Ning Tao is blinded. Is Cao Yang''s taste so strong? How strange this scene looks.


    Ning Tao has heard of holding for a long time, even sows can be on the thing, but absolutely do not know, hold hard, even men can be on.


    "I''m sorry!"


    In the arms of Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei saw this, exclaimed, and buried her head in Ning Tao''s chest.


    Leng Tao then put the camera back in his bedroom and put it in.He didn''t figure out how to deal with this matter. Killing people is absolutely impossible. After all, this is a hotel. Cao Yang died here, so he will be able to find out about him.


    Now it''s different. Since the other party dares to live here and likes to take pictures, Ning Tao has to be a great photographer.


    Don''t say he''s dirty. It''s not over. Cao Yang wants to threaten Xia Mengfei. He can also threaten Xia Mengfei by photographing him.


    At this time, Cao Yang didn''t care about anything else. After all, there was no one to pass on spiritual power to him. He couldn''t bear to take a bath now. He wanted to run out first, but the key was in the bedroom. He was suffering more and more in the living room. When he saw kuizi in a coma, he couldn''t help it any more.


    It''s a matter of forgetting oneself, not to mention the effect of medicine.


    Don''t say Ning Tao shoots him again. Now even if the knife rest is on his neck, he can''t stop.


    "Brother Tao, you are so bad!"


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes are like autumn water, and there is a thick fire in her eyes. Her arm is like lotus root, and she puts it on Ning Tao''s neck, breathing out like a orchid.


    Although there is Ning Tao''s spiritual power to suppress, she is still very embarrassed.


    There was a lot of music in his ears. It didn''t take long for Cao Yang to reach the critical point, and his panting voice became louder and louder, resounding throughout the room.


    "Ah..."


    Finally, a voice of satisfaction came from Cao Yang''s mouth, and his body slid down from kuizi''s body.


    Ning Tao decisively pulled out the deposit card, two steps came to the other party''s front.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    After a while, Cao Yang realized his situation. He was startled and leaned against the wall.


    He can''t help but be timid. Once this kind of thing comes out, I''m afraid it will strike him hard. Now he has some regrets in his heart. The people who killed Ning Tao at the beginning seem to have evaporated from the world. No matter how he checked, he didn''t find out why, so that he didn''t act rashly.


    If you know this, you should have let his master do it at the beginning, and there was no such situation in front of you.


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth. He stretched out his foot and put it on the other side''s life.


    "Ah..."


    When the key was attacked, Cao Yang uttered a heartrending voice, and then he held it and cried out.


    "I can''t die!"


    Ning Tao looks a little cold, this foot is a temporary interest, he has a great sense of propriety, this foot, the other party''s next estimate one or two months, don''t want to look up.


    "Cao Yang, let''s settle the accounts slowly!"


    Leaving a word behind, Ning Tao opens the door with perspective and goes out with Xia Mengfei in his arms.


    Now is not the time to settle accounts with the other party. There are plenty of opportunities in the future.

 Chapter 95

    Holding Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao''s spiritual power in his hand keeps suppressing the agitation in the other person''s body and quickly goes downstairs.


    The other side''s condition is too bad. If he stays any longer, there will be some changes. If he goes back as soon as possible, he can come up with countermeasures as soon as possible.


    Xia Mengfei''s whole body was soft. She only felt a fire burning in her body. The fire burned her consciousness and almost melted her.


    Fortunately, from the palm of Ning Tao''s hand, there is a continuous sense of coolness. She firmly presses down the agitation, so that she can still keep some clarity. Otherwise, she is already unconscious and does not know what to do.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Ning Tao quickly put Xia Mengfei on the co pilot and tied his seat belt. He turned to the cab, started the car and ran to the hotel quickly.


    Fortunately, he learned driving license in University. Although his driving level is not high, he can control it.


    "Sister Xia, you really don''t have to go to the hospital?"


    Ning Tao holds Xia Mengfei''s hand, drives with one hand, and looks at each other anxiously from time to time, frowning tightly.


    In fact, going to the hospital is the best solution to the other party''s situation, but it has advantages and disadvantages, and he can''t make a decision for it.


    Xia Mengfei closed her eyes tightly. Her long eyelashes moved. There seemed to be a nail under her buttocks. Her body twisted back and forth. Smelling words, she vomited a few words from her teeth: "no, go back to my residence!"


    She is trying to suppress the agitation in her body. It''s very hard, but if she goes to the hospital, she won''t be killed.


    "But You This... "


    Ning Tao''s forehead is full of sweat, and his face is anxious. His spiritual power is limited, and he can''t suppress it all the time.


    "It''s OK. I can''t go back to the hotel. I still have you!"


    Xia Mengfei also is to give up, also don''t know is intentional or unintentional, at the moment a bite of teeth said let Ning Tao bore eyes tongue.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scalp a hemp, the whole person is nervous, hold the palm of the other party all gave out layer upon layer thick sweat.


    He didn''t know whether Xia Mengfei''s words were serious or joking. For a moment, his mind was in a mess.


    Yu Guang can''t help but sweep his eyes at the perfect body of the other party. His mature body looks like a beautiful snake, which makes people fantasize.


    Because of the messy clothes, the body is more spring, the whole person is like a ripe peach, exuding a intoxicating fragrance to the surrounding.


    There is such an enchanting beauty around him. It is impossible to say that Ning Tao is not interested. He is also a normal man. He once solved some physiological problems by Wuzhishan.


    "Forget it, if there is really no way, we have to do it!"


    Ning Tao''s mind turns quickly, and the accelerator at his feet roars, carrying them to the hotel.


    How could he not know what the other side said? As long as he let out his lust, everything would be able to meet the blade.


    But when Xia Mengfei wakes up, they will become embarrassed. Although they have to say something, once this happens, the relationship between them will change.


    Anyway, he was very grateful to Xia Mengfei, not only for his 10000 yuan on the train, but also for his friendly attitude towards him, which made him feel warm.


    Along the way, Ning Tao''s mind is complicated. As soon as the car stops in the parking lot, Ning Tao immediately runs down to the other side and hugs Xia Mengfei.


    He had to be in a hurry. He treated Beibei in the morning, and his spiritual power was consumed seriously. Although he recovered a lot in one day, he was still a little short of money.


    Regardless of the curious eyes around, Ning Tao quickly holds Xia Mengfei up the elevator. When he returns to the room, he finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    "Brother Tao, I can''t stand it. I''m going to die..."


    Xia Mengfei also knows that when she comes back to the room, it''s hard to insist. With a ring of jade hand, she hugs Ning Tao. A delicate pretty face comes up and murmurs.


    "Don''t worry, sister Xia, there is absolutely a way..."


    Ning Tao tries to separate Xia Mengfei, and his brain turns rapidly, secretly worried.


    Tear!


    Xia Mengfei also had no scruples. As soon as he tore the skirt, the shallow clothes could not stand such a strong force, and they were torn open immediately.


    "Hot Tao Di, I''m hot... "


    Without the suppression of spirit power, Xia Mengfei''s consciousness gradually disappeared, and he almost tore his clothes madly at this time.


    Chapter B N


    "there must be a way, there must be a way!"


    Ning Tao''s scalp is about to explode. Looking at Xia Mengfei''s painful appearance, he is also heartbroken.


    "Yes?"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao has a flash of inspiration in his mind. He thinks of a person. He quickly takes out his mobile phone from his pocket and broadcasts a number quickly.


    Since he got perspective, he used to use perspective in everything, but ignored the others. The day before yesterday, he became a miracle doctor. The other side has much more experience than himself. Now he can only ask the other side when he is dead.It wasn''t long before the call was broadcasted, but there was a connection. Then doctor Bu''s bright voice came from the phone: "it''s brother Ning. How do you think of my old man?"


    "Doctor Bu, it''s like this. A friend of mine has a problem..."


    it''s urgent. Ning Tao doesn''t talk nonsense and tells each other about Xia Mengfei.


    Doctor Bu gradually realized the seriousness of the matter. When Ning Tao finished his speech, there was no nonsense: "brother Ning, don''t be in a hurry. If you don''t have time to go to the hospital, I have three ways. First, use silver needles to irrigate the acupoints, so that the girl''s desire and Qi can be released and released from the acupoints!"


    "What about the second one?"


    Ning Tao is tired and crooked in his heart. Now where can he find silver needles? Even if there are silver needles, he doesn''t know how to use them.


    "The second is a little troublesome, that is, the thirty-six acupoints of the girl, which are of different weight, let her lust and Qi emanate from her pores. If I''m ok, I''m afraid you can''t recognize the acupoints..."


    "The third is the simplest, younger brother Ning. The evil way is to stimulate each other''s lust. Men and women can have sex!"


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to ask, doctor bu also told the third one.


    "Doctor Bu, please tell me about the second kind of acupoints and the degree of severity." Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said.


    It took three minutes for Ning Tao to hang up. At this time, Xia Mengfei was hanging on him, mostly naked, with his hands touching him.


    "Sister Xia, now I can only try this method. If I can''t, I''ll have to be sorry!"


    Ning Tao bound each other''s hands, picked them up and went to the bathroom.


    As the other side said, putting it in warm water helps to volatilize. Ning Tao opens the bath, regardless of the other side''s struggle, he puts it in.


    Acupoints may not be easy to find for others, but there is no obstacle to put them in Ning Tao''s place. If the perspective is opened, it is estimated that no one is more accurate than him in recognizing acupoints.


    But when he started, Ning Tao was a little bit hoodwinked. Because most of Xia Mengfei''s clothes were torn off by him, now the rest of them are even more transparent when they are immersed in the water.

 Chapter 96

    After tossing for two hours, Ning Tao came out of the bathroom with Xia Mengfei in his arms.


    Originally half an hour can solve the matter, because the other party does not cooperate, fully extended the time four times.


    For Ning Tao, it''s really painful and happy! Although he and Xia Mengfei did not break through to the last step, because of the treatment, he almost touched each other.


    Medicine strength in the past, Xia Mengfei deep sleep, Ning Tao is also exhausted, will each other''s body water Ze wipe off, will it into the bedroom.


    Only he knows the pain. It can be said that in the past two hours, he has been highly concentrated, physically and mentally exhausted, no less than running a marathon.


    In addition, he was already hungry. When he got out of Xia Mengfei''s bedroom, Ning Tao was too lazy to go downstairs. He asked the hotel restaurant to give him some food, and then he went to another room to sleep.


    This sleep Ning Tao sleep very deep, and he had a dream, in the dream Xia Mengfei wearing a white dress, in his ear exhale such as LAN language said to give him.


    After being teased for such a long time, Ning Tao didn''t care where he could stand this. Then we had a fish and water fight with each other.


    Just wait until after finishing, Xia Mengfei next to him changed, suddenly changed to Su Qian, scolded him wantonly, said he failed her.


    After the shadow again changed to Tong Yaqian, the latter just looked at him with sad eyes, no words!


    In a word, Ning Tao was awakened in the end. After gradually waking up in his head, he began to smile bitterly.


    As expected, he had a dream in the night. Although he didn''t break through the last layer with Xia Mengfei yesterday, he had a dream last night.


    Fortunately, this is a high-grade hotel. There are brand-new underwear in the room. Ning Tao casually put on one, dressed neatly, and then went out of the room.


    "Brother Tao wakes up. Go to wash up and have breakfast."


    Xia Mengfei has already woken up. At the moment, she is wearing a brand-new Victoria''s high-end leisure clothes. Yesterday''s clothes have disappeared. When she sees Ning Tao, she has a rosy face. Fortunately, she looks calm.


    "Sister Xia, are you ok?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened slightly and asked.


    Being mentioned by the other party at night, Xia Mengfei''s face is even more red. She shakes her head and slightly leaves her face. She is more shy.


    Last night, her consciousness was out of control, but her brain was very clear. Although she couldn''t remember all the things that happened later, she still knew some scattered scenes. Naturally, she also wrote down the beautiful scenery between them.


    "Thank you yesterday, Taodi."


    When Ning Tao tidies up and comes to the front and back of the table, Xia Mengfei stands up and says gratefully to Ning Tao.


    She woke up early this morning and thought about it from the beginning to the end. Suddenly she felt shivering.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao arrived in time. If not, I''m afraid her body will be defiled by Cao Yang, and she will be firmly controlled by Cao Yang in the future.


    "Sister Xia is polite. You and I don''t need to thank each other, but how does sister Xia want to deal with this?"


    Xia Tao blinked, looking at the opposite side of the dream rather than waved his eyes.


    After all, the other party is the party. After such a big loss, he also wants to ask Xia Mengfei''s opinion.


    Xia Mengfei sniffed Yan with a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "what else can I do? For the time being, I can only treat it as if it didn''t happen!"


    "Sister Xia, don''t worry. I have Cao Yang''s video in my hand. He can''t threaten you. I will support you whatever you want to do!"


    Ning Tao thinks that Xia Mengfei is afraid of retaliation, so he takes out the deposit card in his pocket and shakes it towards him.


    Seeing the deposit card, Xia Mengfei''s face became a little uncomfortable. Obviously, she also had some memories of what happened to Cao Yang and kuizi yesterday. But then Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao and explains.


    "Younger brother Tao, it''s not suitable to have a face off with Cao''s family now. Once they get stiff, I''m afraid it will be a big blow to my family. Because of this, Cao Yang will have no fear!"


    In section g of the latest chapter (;


    seeing that Ning Tao was still confused, Xia Mengfei said again: "brother Tao, the Cao family is also a big family. Cao Yang is just an outstanding disciple. We have evidence that we can bring Cao Yang to justice, but it is not enough to hurt the Cao family. In this way, the Cao family is bound to squeeze our Xia family Lose


    "Is that what sister Xia is going to do?"


    For what Xia Mengfei said, Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, although some understanding, but still do not agree, now some unhappy way.


    For the big family, he doesn''t like it very much. There are too many interests entangled in it and less human feelings.


    "Forget it? How is that possible? In the past, I didn''t have a good way for a while, but now it''s different. With this video, Cao Yang is bound to be afraid to play tricks on my Xia family in a short time. I''m sure that the company you and I jointly founded will rise in half a year, which will be enough to make the Cao family pay a painful price! "


    Xia Mengfei can hold an important position in the family business, and her own level is still remarkable. At the moment, she is confident and even more helpful."Well, listen to sister Xia!"


    Although Ning Tao is not willing to do something, he also understands that what Xia Mengfei said is the most wise way.


    "Well, brother Tao, we can talk about our business next. Sister Xia has put all her heart and soul on you this time!" After the negotiation, Xia Mengfei brought up the company again.


    "I don''t know about the company. What do you think of sister Xia? Let''s talk about it!" Ning Tao is also more concerned about their business, and now he has some interests.


    "Well, let me first talk about my preliminary view. Opening a shop is nothing more than a few points. The major aspects include location, source of goods, capital and channels!"


    "These things are easy to solve now, and the rest are the procedures, the layout of the store, the evaluation of the store, the treasure of the town, and so on. I have to discuss with you about these things!"


    After getting up, Xia Mengfei had already had some thoughts in her mind. Now she talked about the preparations before opening the shop.


    Ning Tao secretly smacks his tongue. He didn''t expect that it would be so troublesome to open a shop, but then he secretly congratulated himself that he had found an expert. Otherwise, he would have to take a lot of detours on his own.


    After chatting for a while, they both felt a little hungry, so they chatted while eating. Ning Tao also put forward some of his own opinions, and they had a good exchange.


    It took them four or five hours to have a breakfast before they gave the initial business intention at the dinner table.


    As for Ning Tao, since he wanted to do it, he would not make a fuss. He also made great efforts. They set up Luolin Jewelry Co., Ltd. with a registered capital of 300 million. Ning Tao used his raw stones as money and converted them into 200 million shares. Xia Mengfei invested 100 million cash as the choice of the store and the capital operation in the early stage.


    In addition, Ning Tao is responsible for supply, accounting for 50% of the company''s shares, while Xia Mengfei is responsible for raw stone, operation and sales.


    Originally, Xia Mengfei didn''t agree. After all, this time she took a big advantage. It''s certainly not right for them to make half of their profits. But Ning Tao has a good reason. That is, he wants to be a quitter manager. He doesn''t participate in anything except selecting stones. He doesn''t even participate in the company''s normal operations and meetings.


    This is also his initial plan. In order to avoid being noticed by people with a heart, he has already thought about it.

 Chapter 97

    After negotiating the business, they relaxed, and then they improved the details.


    Xia Mengfei has a heavy responsibility next week. She not only has to choose the shop, but also has to process the raw stones to make the finished products. After all, those are going to be showcases when she opens the shop.


    It''s OK to say all of these, but the more difficult thing is to go through all kinds of procedures to start a company. Because the jade business is troublesome and the procedures are very complicated, Ning Tao immediately told the other party that if there are any difficulties in the procedures, just call him and he will solve them.


    Xia Mengfei has no doubt about this mysterious student''s means any more, and agrees to do so now.


    "Brother Tao, you can rest assured that you will attribute everything to my name. You are not afraid that I will eat all that!"


    Ning Tao said to do, really started to shake hands shopkeeper, two people after discussion, the company''s name, he did not occupy a position, equivalent to the power to Xia Mengfei.


    When the matter is initially settled, Xia Mengfei begins to joke.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you dare to eat all these, I''ll eat you!"


    Two people familiar with, Ning Tao courage also big up, smilingly in each other that familiar body swept an eye, said a sentence with smile.


    Being teased by Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei can''t help thinking of yesterday''s beautiful scenery. Two rosy clouds appear on her pretty face, but then she deliberately shortens her chest, blinks her eyes, reaches out her little tongue and licks her red lips, saying: "dare you?"


    "..." on the level of ridicule, Ning Tao is only willing to bow to the underdog. Looking at his bright and moving sister, he can''t help but feel a fire in his heart.


    "Brother Tao, you haven''t given me a massage. Recently my waist is more painful!"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s embarrassment, Xia Mengfei smiles and pouts her red lips.


    Looking at more and more charming Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao feels that his resistance to her is getting smaller and smaller.


    Next Ning Tao is naturally duty bound, they came to the bedroom for a massage.


    About yesterday''s event, Xia Mengfei is magnanimous, completely defenceless to Ning Tao, not only intentionally or unintentionally, but also half of her upper body has been removed, revealing a large white back.


    In addition to being honest at the beginning, Ning Tao is no longer polite. He massages each other''s snow-white skin all the time. Listening to Xia Mengfei humming and hawing there, he has to endure very hard.


    After a delicious massage, Ning Tao saw that it was too late and didn''t stay long. After all, he had to have class the next day and left.


    The next few days, Ning Tao is not idle, Xia Mengfei will choose several intention address to send him, but the other side feel not very satisfied.


    In this regard, Ning Tao can only persuade the other party not to worry and eat one bite at a time. After all, it is not easy to find an ideal place in the East China Sea in a short time.


    Fortunately, the procedures are very smooth. Ning Tao makes a call to Jing Hao, and the original complexity has become much simpler.


    However, after that, things began to show up, but there were still some troubles, which required him to come out in person.


    That evening, at the beginning of the Lantern Festival, Ning Tao came to a busy street in the eastern district.


    In the evening, the commercial street is ablaze with lights, and the customers come and go in an endless stream. Ning Tao is indifferent to the surrounding bustle, but comes to a rather conspicuous front and stops.


    Huaxin jewelry!


    Looking at the big sign above, Ning Tao''s eyes turned around and nodded slightly.


    Compared with the flow of customers in other stores, the jewelry store in front of him is not small, and the location is very prominent, but the door is cold and clear, there are no customers at the door, and there is a sealed note at the door.


    Ning Tao turned a blind eye to all these, and then he walked in as soon as he raised his foot.


    The space in the shop is not small. Ning Tao squints and sweeps, only to find that the counter in the big shop is seriously damaged, and there is no jewelry in it. It looks like a dilapidated place. At the cash register, there is only a middle-aged man with glasses sitting there with empty eyes and a dull expression.


    Seeing Ning Tao coming, the middle-aged man raised his eyelids and perfunctorily said: "sorry, the shop is closed. If you want to buy jade, you''d better go to another house!"


    "Open the door to do business, there is no reason to refuse customers!" Ning Tao smile, not the slightest impatience, but pulled a chair, sat in front of the man.


    "Don''t you see there''s nothing left in the shop? Let''s go, I''m closing the door


    Men frown, slightly Leng Leng, there is no polite way.


    "The jade is gone. What if I want to buy this shop?" Ning Tao knocked on the counter with his fingernails and suddenly said something.


    "Shop, who are you?"


    Man smell speech, eyes immediately show a trace of vigilance, words also sink down.Ning Tao was not moved by the tone of the other party. He stood up and walked around in the same place, with a tut tut praise tone: "such a good position, if you give up, it will be ruined. Sun Hailuo, what do you think?"


    "What? Did the Cao family send you a dog? Go back and tell your master that if you want sun Hailuo''s life, don''t make anything that is not on the table! "


    The middle-aged man named sun Hairuo''s face changed slightly, and then he sneered.


    "Enough men, but your life can not, but your wife and children do not want it?" Ning Tao carried his hands, raised his head and squinted at each other, his voice slightly raised.


    "You If you dare, I tell you, don''t deceive others too much. If you dare to touch my family, I''ll fight with you! "


    Sun Hai if smell speech facial expression thoroughly gloomy come down, at the moment is to clench a fist, slightly take a silk ferocious.


    "Mr. Sun, impulse can''t solve the problem. You can talk about anything!" Ning Tao sits on the seat again, light way.


    "Talk? What do you count? Can it also represent the Cao family? "


    Sun Hai if disdain of saw an eye Ning Tao, not polite of accept a sentence.


    "In the past, I heard that Mr. Sun was No. 1 in the jade industry. Now he is down and his brain is not working well? Who told you I was from the Cao family? " Ning Tao rubbed his forehead and said sarcastically.


    "What? Isn''t your Cao family Sun Hai if reaction is also strange fast, smell speech Leng under, immediately open mouth to ask.


    "Of course not. Do you think the Cao family will still make peace with you to this extent?" Ning Tao spread his hands and shook his head.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Sun Hai if the facial expression gradually slows down, but still slightly vigilant asks a way.


    "Very simply, I''m here for Mr. Fang. As long as Mr. Fang agrees to submit to me, I can deal with your crisis for you!" When it comes to this, Ning Tao is not hiding. Now he says the purpose of this directly.


    "Hum, it''s a big tone. Help me carry it down. I don''t remember anyone in Donghai who dares to say such a big thing. If you really have such energy, you can help me solve all my troubles. Why don''t you obey me?" Sun Hai if cold swept Ning Tao one eye, cold hum way.

 Chapter 98

    "How can we know if we don''t try? Besides, Mr. Sun, do you have any other choice now?"


    In section F of the latest RA chapter, Ning Tao''s God is there, as if he is sure that the other party will agree.


    Sun Hairuo''s face changed and hesitated for a moment. Finally, he looked at the extraordinary young man and said, "I don''t know what to call this little brother?"


    "Surname Ning, name Tao, you can call me Ning Tao directly!" Ning Tao nodded slightly and began to report to his family.


    "What''s Mr. Ning''s plan?" Sun Hairuo''s mind settles down and becomes steady.


    "It''s very simple. Take down your shop!"


    In addition to this, Mr. Sun Ning said, "my main hope is to serve Mr. Sun Ning."


    "Oh? Is Mr. Ning not afraid of the Cao family? " Sun Hai ruo''s eyes narrowed and his body slightly leaned forward. He looked at Ning Tao and asked.


    "The Cao family?"


    Ning Tao sneered: "if I''m afraid of the Cao family, do you think I''ll come here today?"


    "Thanks to my clumsy eyes, I don''t know which family Mr. Ning is from. In my memory, it seems that there is no Ning family in the jewelry industry?" Sun Hairuo''s eyes brightened, and there was a trace of interest.


    "Ha ha, as long as Mr. Sun agrees, I will tell you the truth. I believe it will definitely satisfy Mr. Fang!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He knows that the old fox doesn''t see the rabbit or the eagle. But before he gets the answer he wants, he has to leave a few cards.


    All of a sudden, at this time, a burst of bustling at the door, suddenly there are more than a dozen small gangsters on the swearing in.


    "Damn it, sun Hailuo, I didn''t expect you to dare to do business. I really don''t know how to write dead words!"


    A young man carrying a machete, naked and tattooed with an eagle tattoo, strode forward with a group of people, and his whole body was full of evil spirit.


    "Boy, it''s closed here. We are from the flying eagle gang. We don''t want to get into trouble. Get out of here!"


    When he came near, the young man patted his big hand on the table and began to say evil things.


    Sun Hairuo didn''t panic at all. He turned a blind eye to this group of people. Instead, he looked at Ning Tao.


    Obviously, if you can''t even solve this little problem, there''s no need to talk about it.


    "Who are you?"


    Ning Tao sat on the chair, his face changed, he glanced at several people coldly, and his words cooled down.


    "Yes? I''m quite horizontal, haven''t I heard of the underworld? " The young man shook his machete in front of Ning Tao and raised his voice.


    "Give you ten seconds, get out of here now!"


    Ning Tao stood up, and his voice was more crazy than that of several little gangsters.


    "Damn it, boy, you want to die!"


    The little gangster was furious when he heard that he wanted to kick Ning Tao to the ground.


    However, he did not go down, Ning Tao faster than he, the first foot in the past, directly kicked on the other side''s chest.


    Poof!


    Ning Tao''s foot is not ruthless, a foot down, suddenly there is a crack sound, the youth spurting blood was kicked in the past.


    "Damn, dare to beat the people of our flying eagle Gang, brothers, chop him to death for me!"


    Behind him, a group of little gangsters smell words and look awe inspiring. Then they hold the guy in their hands and rush to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao dares to come here, how can he not know the situation here? Now he is not polite, and he rushes to these little gangsters with a twinkling of his shoulders.


    If you fight hard, these gangsters are pretty good, but it''s not enough to put them on Ning Tao.


    Although one by one howls, but where is Ning Tao''s opponent, the guy in his hand doesn''t even touch Ning Tao''s clothes, one by one screams and falls to the ground, crying out.


    Looking at the mess in front of a pot of porridge, sun Hairuo was a little worried, but then a trace of abnormal color bloomed in his eyes, and his mood was slightly excited.


    Sun Hairuo had a hard time. Originally, he was the number one person in the jade industry. He had good connections. He was also engaged in jade wholesale. However, as the saying goes, his peers were enemies. Inevitably, he had deep conflicts with the Cao family.


    He also decided to share the profits with the Cao family, but later he was framed by the Cao family, resulting in the damage of his channel and huge loss of reputation.


    As for the competitors in business, since they have made a move, they don''t give you a chance to breathe. They play a series of combined fists of the Cao family and suppress sun Hairuo in an all-round way. In just a few months, he is declining. He has not only everything but also the last shop.


    During this period of time, there have been a lot of gangsters who have come to make trouble, making him unable to do business at all. However, he still owes a lot of debts. What he can do for today is to sell the store.


    It''s just that the Cao family has already said that if the Cao family wants this shop, they will not be able to accept it.In this situation of Cao family, which jeweler dares to stand out at will, which also causes sun Hairuo to be unable to sell the shop.


    Just three or five minutes, a group of little gangsters fell to the ground one after another. They held their knees and covered their chests. Their eyes changed when they looked at Ning Tao.


    Hula!


    As soon as Ning Tao stopped, two vans opened at the door again. As soon as the door was opened, more than 20 people came down from the car quickly. They also had guys in their hands, and they poured into the store.


    "Boy, the people of our flying eagle gang are here. You can wait to die!"


    The young man''s face was pale. Seeing the movement outside, he gritted his teeth.


    Sun Hairuo''s face has also changed. There is a trace of worry in the eyes of Ning Tao at the moment.


    This is the territory of the flying eagle gang. It is said that the flying eagle Gang is a vassal of the green bamboo gang and a member of the Cao family. It seems that there is a big problem today!


    There is a scar on the face of a group of people who come in. It''s very frightening. At the moment, when I see a piece of the ground in the shop, my heart jumps. Looking up, seeing Ning Tao, he rushed forward and immediately called respectfully: "report to Mr. Ning that the flying eagle gang has been eradicated by the people with five brothers!"


    "What, the flying eagle gang has been eradicated?"


    "Who are you?"


    "How can it be!"


    A group of people on the ground were silly when they heard the words. Originally they thought it was their own people, but now they realized it was not. It turned out that it was the people of the four seas gang. The leading young man immediately felt that something was wrong.


    "Well, take care of these people, too!"


    Ning Tao didn''t have many accidents. He nodded and didn''t pay attention to them.


    "Yes


    Scar smell speech immediately agreed a, a turn around immediately to the crowd after death order way.


    Get Ning Tao''s instruction, scar and others speed is also fast, two drag one, drag outward.


    The people of the flying eagle gang are willing to resist, but the people of the four seas gang are not polite. They will be honest when they give a beating and kicking.


    "Mr. Sun, the flies have been solved. I don''t think there will be any more complaints about you in the future. Can we have a talk?"


    Ning Tao put his hands in his pocket and looked at sun Hairuo with a calm face.

 Chapter 99

    After seeing Ning Tao''s bearing, he saw that the flying eagle gang was solved by the other party after three times five divided by two. Sun Hailuo finally began to believe it.


    After taking a deep breath, he stretched out an arm toward Ning Tao and attached importance to it: "Mr. Ning, let''s talk upstairs!"


    After working hard for a long time, talking and fighting, Ning Tao gained some trust from the other party. He was relieved that he was not polite and went upstairs side by side with the other party.


    He came here today, of course, well prepared. According to Xia Mengfei, sun Hairuo is a great talent. If he can be poached, it will certainly be of great help to their business.


    However, the other party''s situation is also a little special. If you want to be another boss, you may not dare to use him, but Ning Tao has no such scruples.


    He has already offended the Cao family. It would be a bad thing for him if he could add some blocks to each other.


    "I don''t know how Mr. Ning plans to talk business with me?"


    When sun Hairuo gives Ning Tao up to an elegant room upstairs, both sides are not hiding. As soon as the latter''s eyelids are lifted, they go straight to the theme.


    "It''s very simple. I''m going to open a jewelry store. Your place is very good. In addition, I''ve investigated your ability. To tell you the truth, I appreciate you very much. I''m going to hire Mr. Sun!"


    For some smart people, Ning Tao knows that it''s too young to play tricks with each other, so he goes straight to the point now. Some things are called rough words, but the reason is not rough. As long as he shows enough sincerity, the other party has no reason to refuse.


    "Jewelry?"


    Sun Hai Ruo smelled a hint of irony in his eyes. Then he laughed. He didn''t answer Ning Tao''s words. Instead, he asked, "I don''t know what scale Mr. Ning plans to open?"


    Ning Taomin took min''s lips, put his hands on the armrest, and said leisurely, "since you want to open it, it''s the biggest one in the country, otherwise how dare you invite Mr. Sun!"


    Hiss!


    Ning Tao''s voice is not big, but let Sun Hai Ruo take a breath. The young man''s breath is really amazing, but he is not very human. After a short time of surprise, he returned to normal, and then sarcastically said: "Mr. Ning, sun speaks straight, so he doesn''t beat around the bush. Now the biggest supplier in China is the Cao family, depending on the relationship between me and the Cao family Relationship, even if the other party tolerates you to open a shop, I''m afraid they won''t cooperate with you. In addition, if there is no one on this thing, it can''t open a large scale! "


    If sun Hai is worthy of being an old fox, in a few words, he will pick out the seriousness of the matter. There are no more than two points, that is, Ning Tao''s channel and anti pressure ability.


    "To be honest with Mr. Sun, I don''t have to worry about channels. I have my own channels. I absolutely guarantee that the supply of goods is sufficient and there will be no restrictions. As for contacts, I don''t think the Cao family can cover up everything. After all, this is not the East China Sea of the Cao family!"


    Ning Tao did not play any more mystery, the words said full of domineering.


    "Mr. Ning has channels?"


    Sun Hai ruo''s face stagnated, and his breath suddenly became short. You should know that jade is developing rapidly now, and which company is not looking for new channels. How can you not surprise him if this man says that the supply is sufficient.


    "I''m afraid Mr. Cao will not be able to offend you if he doesn''t have enough to eat."


    As for sun Hairuo''s situation, he knows better. It can be said that as long as he shows enough sincerity, the other party can''t be indifferent.


    "The news Mr. Ning said is still too hard for me to digest. I''m sorry that Mr. Sun''s brain is dull. I can''t think of any channels for Mr. Ning!"


    Sun Hairuo''s face changes one after another. Finally, he takes a long breath. He looks at Ning Tao without blinking, and says word by word.


    Ning Tao didn''t explain too much. Instead, he took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed a number directly. When he got through there, he said something and handed it to sun ruohai.


    For some professional and communication skills, Xia Mengfei will do better than himself, which is one of the reasons why he is happy to be a shake off shopkeeper. After all, the industry has a specialty, which is what he discussed with Xia Mengfei early.


    When both of them spoke, Ning Tao stood up and slowly came to the window. He looked down at the bustling downstairs, his eyes surging.


    Every man has ambition. The prosperity downstairs seems to be smooth, but there are countless dirty transactions. Ning Tao has to admit that his psychology has changed since he got the perspective.


    In the past, he just wanted to marry Wu Anyue after graduating from University, but now he wants to find a job to live a good life.


    The greater the ability, the greater the sense of responsibility. Without Wu Anyue, his responsibility has not diminished at all. Cao family, Zhang family, which one is not a big Mac, as long as he takes a careless step, I''m afraid his past efforts will be in vain.


    In recent days, the Sihai gang led by Longwu has begun to take action. With sufficient financial support, it has successively annexed two or three small gangs. The momentum is very strong. Today, it has destroyed the Feiying gang. I''m afraid it won''t take long. The whole eastern district is the world of Sihai gang.


    Mind moving, wait until the voice of the phone over there disappeared, Ning Tao turned back to the sofa and sat down.Carrying the mobile phone in his pocket, Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth. Looking at sun ruohai''s face flushed, he was obviously a little excited. He already had a number in his heart.


    "Mr. Ning, I''d like to follow you, but before that, I have a condition!"


    If he just listened to Ning Tao''s one-sided words, he might not be able to pay attention. But after he answered the phone call, he was full of confidence. There was a hot agitation in his eyes. It was ambition.


    Who''s on the other side of the line?! That''s an important person of the Xia family. Of course, he has heard that even the other party follows the other party. He has nothing to worry about, let alone offer him more attractive terms. No matter from any angle, he has no reason to refuse 10% of the shares and the company''s external manager.


    "Mr. Sun has something to say, but it doesn''t hurt to say it!"


    Ning Tao eyebrows imperceptible a pick, the face is still a pair of Gujing bubo expression, patience said.


    "I need Mr. Ning to ensure the safety of my family. As long as Mr. Ning agrees, I am willing to work with Mr. Ning!"


    Yongjiu''s free of charge_ Q


    sun Hairuo is in his prime of life. He has no ambition. Now he is dormant, and he is also harmed by the Cao family. If he doesn''t worry about his future, it''s still uncertain who will die with Cao Jialu.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Sun. I''ll send someone to focus on this. From today on, no one will disturb your family!"


    Now that he has agreed with the other party, Ning Tao has already considered such things. What the Cao family did was to suppress sun Hairuo in business and family, but in the Eastern District, it''s not what the other party said.


    After negotiating with sun Hairuo, Ning Tao takes a long breath. According to Xia Mengfei, the other party is a talent. If it hadn''t been for now, it would not have been his turn.


    As for the specific arrangement, Ning Tao does not participate in it. He gives it to Xia Mengfei and sun Hairuo to figure out, and he completely liberalizes his authority.

 Chapter 100

    Two days passed in a flash. The jewelry store was on the right track. The store was being renovated. Ning Tao went there once at the beginning, but he didn''t care about the rest.


    With two professional people, in fact, there are not many things for him to intervene.


    Look at Chapter 1 kV_ 3 * =


    in the twinkling of an eye, it''s the weekend again. After noon, Ning Tao stops a car to rent a car and goes straight to xuanming Pavilion.


    Last time, his cheap master made an appointment with him to see him in xuanming Pavilion half a month later, but after they talked, the other party was delayed for a few days because of something, which has been delayed until now.


    For his cheap master, Ning Tao is still a little grateful. At least if it wasn''t for him at the beginning, he would be a pile of bones now.


    In addition, if there is no cultivation aura, I''m afraid his perspective may not be so handy.


    Xuanming pavilion''s name sounds domineering, but Ning Tao takes a lot of effort to find a place.


    Looking at some dilapidated stores in front of him, he could not help smoking.


    I don''t know how many years it has existed. It''s a restaurant, but it seems to be a small restaurant with some characteristics, and its geographical location is even more remote.


    Originally, in his opinion, an expert like master should at least stay in a big hotel and treat money like dirt. Now it seems that he really has a different style.


    Sweep an eye nearby, Ning Tao mind surging, stepped into.


    The first floor is the hall, and the second floor is the private room. According to the agreement with the other party, Ning Tao went directly to the third floor, identified the box, and pushed the door in.


    Dong Dong!!


    As soon as Ning Tao knocked on the door, there was a clear voice inside: "Shizu is here?"


    When the voice came, the door of the box had been opened, and both sides looked at each other in a daze.


    "Er..."


    "It''s you?"


    In front of Ning Tao is a little Lori, about fifteen or sixteen years old, with a blue jeans, a pink T-shirt and a ponytail on her head. At this moment, when she looks at Ning Tao, she shows two sharp tiger teeth, which are very youthful. Ning Tao is in a daze. He racked his brains, but he didn''t find the impression of the girl in front of him He knows what he looks like. His brain is spinning fast.


    "Well Sorry, I may be in the wrong room! "


    Ning Tao pondered a little, then waved his hand to the little girl and said that he was about to leave. He estimated that the little girl in front of him should have recognized the wrong person.


    "Hey, handsome guy, etc.!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao is about to leave, the little girl seems to think of something. With a grunt in her eyes, she quickly pulls Ning Tao, looks up at him and says: "is the handsome guy Ning Tao?"


    "Yes? It''s! Who are you, please


    Ning Tao''s step stops unconsciously, and he asks in surprise.


    "Wow, it''s really you. I didn''t expect my martial uncle to be so handsome and play the piano?"


    Can''t help but say, when the little girl opened her mouth, she pulled Ning Tao into the box and said excitedly: "martial uncle, look who I brought!"


    The box is not very big. As soon as Ning Tao enters it, he is stunned and sees a young woman drinking tea sitting on a square stool.


    How beautiful! Rao Shi Ning Tao has seen a lot of women. Seeing women at the moment, he also feels a light in front of his eyes.


    Melon face, skin white as snow, almost blowing can be broken, long willow eyebrow is a pair of pure black pupil, with a sense of flexibility.


    She is wearing a snow-white dress. Even if she is sitting, her figure can be called perfect. One point less makes her thin and one point more makes her fat. Seeing the woman in front of her, Ning Tao can''t help thinking of the image of little dragon girl on TV.


    Temperament, Ning Tao deeply believe, he felt in this woman like an immortal temperament, let life not have any profane meaning.


    Not only is Ning Tao in a daze, even if the woman saw Ning Tao, she was stunned.


    Last time in the western restaurant, she and LAN LAN just met Ning Tao. At the beginning, they also guessed each other''s identity. Unexpectedly, they not only met this person, but also their younger martial brother. It''s a coincidence.


    "Well Hello, my name is Ning Tao


    Ning Tao hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, toward that young woman kind smile, made self introduction way.


    Since the other party knows his name, he knows he didn''t come to the wrong place.


    He can guarantee that his smile must be very stiff, which is no wonder he, the main reason is that the other side is too beautiful, I believe that any aggressive man will feel a little excited when he sees the other side.


    "Hello, my name is Ye Wanqing!"


    Young woman reaction is also very fast, immediately stood up, toward Ning Tao stretched out a white lotus like jade arm, said.


    "Yes?"


    The young woman is not low. From Ning Tao''s point of view, the other person is more than 1.75 meters, but her figure is very good, and her voice is more like the sound of nature. He puts the other person''s little hand into his hand. He only feels that there is a piece of Nephrite in his hand, which is very comfortable.However, he would not show the appearance of brother pig. No matter what, he has seen a little bit of the world. Although he was a little reluctant, it was enough. Once he shook hands with each other, he separated.


    "There''s something wrong with martial uncle. It''s a delay. Please wait a moment!" Ye Wanqing nodded slightly and asked Ning Tao to sit down.


    "Martial uncle?"


    Hearing two martial uncles in succession, Ning Tao was a little confused. Then he tentatively asked, "I don''t know who your martial uncle is?"


    "Why, handsome? Isn''t wuchenzi your master? Didn''t Shizu tell you about us? "


    Don''t wait for ye Wanqing to open her mouth, the little girl on one side stares at Ning Tao and says.


    "Cough..."


    Being choked by the tone of such a little girl, Ning Tao was embarrassed. Seeing them looking at each other, he explained: "I was in a hurry to leave my master. Maybe my master forgot."


    "Eh, Shizu gave you all his heart beads, handsome boy, you are so powerful!"


    Seeing the dark green bracelet on Ning Tao''s wrist, the little girl once again stares her big eyes round and looks envious.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the Congxin bead that he had been cheeky to come from the master''s hand, Rao is that he is not thin skinned and embarrassed.


    "Lan Lan, is this your martial uncle


    Hearing the little girl''s words, ye Wanqing''s face was flat, and she was angry. She taught the little girl a lesson. Then she turned to Ning Tao and explained, "this is my elder martial brother''s apprentice, LAN LAN. You are naughty. Since you are martial uncle Wuchen''s disciple, you will be her martial uncle in the future. Don''t be polite to her!"


    Oh, it''s the relationship! Ning Tao moves in his heart and finally straightens out the relationship between the three.


    LAN LAN is taught by Ye Wanqing, and immediately spits out fragrance tongue to the other side. Without much fear, she approaches Ning Tao and says excitedly: "uncle, when do you have time to teach me to play the piano?"


    "Playing the piano?" Ning Tao''s brow wrinkled, and he didn''t know why.

 Chapter 101

    Ning Tao thought for a moment, and he was more and more sure that the little girl had seen him before. Otherwise, he had no reason to know that he played the piano. In addition, he hadn''t played the piano for a long time, OK?


    "Why, martial uncle can''t be so stingy. Don''t even teach me that!"


    See Ning Tao pick eyebrow action, Lan Lan curled his mouth, smiling face also counsels to pull down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the little girl''s expression changing so quickly, Ning Tao was dumb for a while. Then he quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, but my piano playing level is very general!"


    Ning Tao''s words are realistic. After all, he is not a professional pianist, and he has not studied for a long time. Last time he was in the music restaurant, he only used the ability of perspective.


    "If you don''t want to teach me, just say it. Hum, last time I saw you playing in the restaurant with my martial uncle, and now I''m still pretending to be a fool!" Lan Lan pouts her little mouth and exposes Ning Tao directly.


    "Last time? Restaurant... "


    Ning Tao slightly a Leng, suddenly realized, no wonder feel this Lan Lan know themselves, feelings last time in the restaurant, the other side is also in, understand, Ning Tao unconsciously embarrassed touched the nose, some guilty.


    He had to admit that at that time, he was interested in playing football. That is to say, he pretended to be too much. Now it seems that he should pay attention to it in the future.


    "Look, I feel guilty, but my martial uncle''s girlfriend is not bad!"


    Lan Lan''s big eyes, which are like elves, are close to Ning Tao.


    "Lanlan, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not my girlfriend, it''s just a friend of mine." Ning Tao smell speech quickly wave a hand, hurriedly explained a sentence.


    "Not a girlfriend? It''s strange. How can a girlfriend get to that place? "


    ¡­¡­


    "Is going to that place a boyfriend or a girlfriend? Don''t you go too! " Ning Tao learns Lan Lan''s expression and turns a white eye, which makes Ye Wanqing and her two people become stunned one after another.


    After chatting with LAN LAN, the strange spirit, they are familiar with each other. Lan Lan is crazy, and she has to ask Ning Tao, the new martial uncle, to give her a gift.


    Feng Shui turns around, come to my home this year! Ning Tao smell speech is some silly eyes, LAN LAN is a proper such expression, finish saying also deliberately looked at his wrist congealing Heart Bead, let the latter corner of the mouth smoked.


    But Ning Tao thought a move, had an idea, now generously agreed to come down, opened the mouth to give each other a piano.


    He can''t take out the good things like practice, but he doesn''t lack some worldly things. If he has money, he can buy anything.


    After hearing this, Lan Lan stares at her eyes for a long time and can''t be calm. Later, she hugs Ning Tao''s neck and kisses each other with joy and excitement.


    However, ye Wanqing scolded him again. Ning Tao didn''t care whether he was big or small. In his position, a piano is really nothing. It can make the little girl happy. His cheap martial uncle is also on duty.


    But if the opposite elder martial sister kisses herself, then... Ning Tao has some YY in his heart.


    At this point of chatting, Ning Tao also finds that ye Wanqing is not good at talking, and there are only a few words in the whole scene. The others are quiet watching Ning Tao talk with them, and rarely interrupt.


    Just when Ning Tao and his wife were about to finish a pot of tea, the door was knocked again. Lan Lan immediately went to open the door first.


    Not surprisingly, this time in is not others, it is no dust son, just see each other''s dress, Ning Tao suddenly surprised.


    The original Taoist robe is missing. He has changed into a suit with a pair of sunglasses hanging on the bridge of his nose. However, his clothes are dirty and his face is dusty. Ning Tao''s eyes are sharp. He finds that there are some blood stains on his suit.


    About is to feel Ning Tao eyes strange, no dust son waved his hand, explained a: "do as the Romans do!"


    Ning Tao can also understand this. After all, if you wear a Taoist robe on the street, you are afraid that you will not be regarded as a fortune teller, or you will be regarded as a fool.


    "I haven''t seen you for a month. Come here, apprentice. I''ll see how you practice!"


    Ning Tao and the two people in the room also know each other, but they don''t need the introduction of Wu Chenzi. After chatting a little, Wu Chenzi can''t help but come to Ning Tao. One hand has been put on the latter''s wrist.


    "Why?"


    "The day after tomorrow, we will enter the day after tomorrow''s triple realm, full of spiritual power, good, good!"


    With a little pulse of Ning Tao, Wu Chenzi was surprised. Then he let Ning Tao go with a happy face, and a trace of satisfaction flashed across his face.


    "That''s very good. The pure Yang body is really one of the most talented martial arts talents in the world. I didn''t expect that you have reached this level in such a short period of time. If someone guides you, you will make more rapid progress."


    @On the fastest update KP? ^ V


    Wu Chenzi nodded in praise and finally showed a little smile on his face.


    "It all depends on master''s good teaching."


    Ning Tao knew that the reason why he was able to practice so fast was that he was secretly proud of his original choice."Well, don''t flatter me."


    Wu Chenzi didn''t buy it. He snorted at the moment and looked at Ye Wanqing intentionally. Then he looked at Ning Tao again and said, "the activities of the remaining evils of Bai Lian sect are very frequent these days. I don''t have time to teach you, but since I accept you, I can''t treat you badly. In this way, it''s just that Wan Qing wants to join the world. Let her teach you for a period of time."


    Wu Chenzi took another look at Ye Wanqing and added: "Wanqing, you seldom go down the mountain and don''t know much about many things. Your younger martial brother has been in the world of mortals. You two stay together. You can quickly get familiar with everything here. What do you think?"


    "Everything depends on my martial uncle." Ye Wanqing slightly a Leng, then some strange saw Ning Tao one eye, agreed to come down.


    "Well, it happens that I have something for you to do. Now your younger martial brother has broken through the dual situation. I can rest assured that he can help you." Wu Chenzi took a sip of tea and said.


    "Martial uncle, but it''s ok if you give me orders!" Ye Wanqing is a quiet look, did not want to answer down.


    "I don''t mind!" See no dust son vision to see, Ning Tao also readily agreed to come down.


    "Well, with the cooperation of the two of you, we can also increase some friendship." Wuchenzi nodded his head with satisfaction, and there was a trace of deep meaning in his eyes.


    "Master, what is the mission?"


    Seeing the mysterious appearance of Wu Chenzi, Ning Tao asked subconsciously.


    "The task is not difficult. We recently found the hiding place of a layman disciple of the Bailian sect. I need your cooperation to see if we can pry out the exact position of the East China Sea Branch of the Bailian sect from each other''s mouth."


    "What kind of cultivation is that man?"


    As soon as Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, he quickly asks a key question. After the bull man of the Bailian sect last time, Ning Tao is really a little bit timid. You know, he has just developed his spiritual power, and has a direct collision with those fierce people. I''m afraid it''s not enough.


    "Don''t worry, your elder martial sister will guarantee your safety. As for this matter, it''s better to make the noise smaller. After all, it''s even worse for us to beat the grass and scare the snake." No dust son thought for a while, still don''t forget to tell Ning Tao two people a.

 Chapter 102

    "Don''t worry, martial uncle. I will protect my younger martial brother!"


    Ye Wanqing blinked his eyes, and there was no doubt about the Tao.


    After she contacted Ning Tao, she had a good impression. Although she had some misunderstandings in the music restaurant, once she confirmed that the other person was her own, the bad feeling disappeared.


    In addition, Ning Tao is the only disciple of martial uncle, which makes her feel close by nature.


    "Well, I hope it will be as soon as possible. Here are some information about him. I''m in a hurry. You two need to check the details!"


    Wuchenzi nodded slightly, then took out a crumpled paper from his pocket and handed it to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao opened it subconsciously, and saw a unclear side face engraved on it with a printer. His figure was a little bloated, and there were not a few words in the introduction, just mentioned a bar.


    After writing down the above information, Ning Tao handed the paper to Ye Wanqing, who looked at it carefully, frowned at Wu Chenzi and said, "uncle, the introduction is too vague. It''s not easy to find!"


    Wu Chenzi sneered bitterly and spread his hands: "it''s just because of this that I let you go. There''s no way. It''s urgent. There''s no suitable person for the time being. You can do your best!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I think as long as he''s still there, it shouldn''t be a big problem!" Ning Tao thought about the characteristics of the fuzzy figure and took the lead in expressing his position.


    "Well, remember not to trust big, if you find something, be careful!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was full of confidence, Wu Chenzi was tight in his heart, so he quickly warned again.


    This is a satisfied disciple that he has found for a hundred years. He doesn''t want to be surprised by the other party. If it wasn''t for the Bailian sect, he would like to take the other party to Wudang Mountain and teach him personally.


    "Master, don''t worry. My elder martial sister and I will be cautious." Looking at the cheap master who cares so much about himself, a warm current rises in Ning Tao''s heart.


    "Well, the task is like this. You can discuss it in private, but Ning Tao, you just joined Wudang, and you haven''t gone through the formal entry procedures yet. It happens that this is a contact point of our sect. There is a ancestral hall for our ancestors. If things are urgent, everything should be simple. How about you formally worship here?"


    After arranging things one by one, Wu Chenzi was frightened and looked at Ning Taozhuang chongdao.


    "Everything depends on the master." Ning Tao has no objection to this. He obeys without thinking about it.


    It''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree. His cheap master is good to him. What''s more, he is a member of Wudang sect. He will have prestige in the future. No matter how he calculates, Ning Tao thinks it''s more cost-effective.


    There were all Wudang disciples on the scene. Now they came to the third floor and began to formally worship their teachers.


    On the third floor is a small ancestral hall, which is very simple. The next step is a process. Even if everything is simple, a set of rituals is not simple. Ning Tao''s seven meat and eight vegetarian dishes, especially dozens of kowtows in Southeast and northwest, make him dizzy.


    After finishing this matter, wuchenzi is very happy in his heart. He even orders the kitchen to add two more dishes. Seeing Ning Tao''s eyes, he is full of love.


    "Ning Tao, these two are the two unique skills of our school. You must practice hard. If you don''t know anything, you should learn from your elder martial sister modestly. Because you are a monk on the way and have a weak foundation, your master will make an exception to pass on these two skills to you, which will also enable you to protect yourself!"


    Wuchenzi secretly pulls Ning Tao aside, and gives Ning Tao two Chan Juan like sheets of paper with a guilty face, which are covered with small words.


    Chasing wind step, Taiyi five element boxing!


    Looking at these two so-called secret collections and seeing master''s furtive appearance in front of him, Ning Tao said: "master, these two martial arts don''t feel very good after listening to their names."


    "Shh


    e genuine B


    started to see Ning Tao''s voice, and she jumped off the corner of the dust. She quickly closed up her Ning Tao and later came closer to Ning Tao. She scolded, "what do you know? From the main road to Jane, these two steps are the first step, and the second is boxing. They are thoroughly tempered by the thousands of hammers and thousands of hammers. Especially the five line boxing is a forged body, which suits you very well. It''s impossible to teach them without more than ten years of mountain age and a lot of contribution. Your elder martial sister is known as a genius that is hard to meet in five hundred years. It was five years after she went up the mountain that she was taught by the leader as an exception! "


    ¡­¡­ It''s the top again. Ning Tao murmured in his heart. He didn''t pay attention to it. He just heard that his elder martial sister Xiaolongnv had been up the mountain for five years. She was very happy and quickly kicked them into her pocket. As soon as he turned his head, he looked at Wu Chenzi with a smile and said, "master, there are too few of them. You can just pass them to me once, so that you won''t have to pay for them later Heart


    There is a cheap son of a bitch. His master still has some weaknesses to protect. He doesn''t want them at this time, and when he wants them. Ning Tao feels that he has always been very sincere.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Wu Chenzi''s face was black, his forehead was blue, and his eyes were about to stare out: "boy, you don''t want to be greedy, you can''t chew too much, just these two, if you want to practice it, you don''t have more than ten years. Don''t think about it. Even if you want to get started, you need three or two years!""So long!" Ning Tao was startled. Looking at the other party''s anger, Ning Tao quickly said with a smile, "master, don''t be angry. I''m not afraid that I won''t fight for it. I''ll go up the mountain in the future and insult your old man''s name!"


    "Yes?"


    Leng Tao doesn''t need to put up his name, but he doesn''t need to think about it


    After that, he smashed his mouth. It seemed that he thought of something and added: "but you should really strive for success. In the future, you will win a good reputation for master. If you can make my third elder martial brother''s face green, I will be very glad to be a teacher!"


    When Wu Chenzi''s voice fell, he showed a look of longing. As soon as his habitual sleeve swung, he turned and entered the box.


    "My day..."


    Looking at the obscenity on the cheap master''s face, Ning Tao feels that the corners of his mouth are stiff and speechless. He feels that his master is also sultry.


    The next meal is to refresh Ning Tao''s three outlooks. Originally, he thought that today was the day to worship his teacher and he could have a big meal. As a result, there were only six vegetarian dishes and a bowl of white rice for each person.


    This is the result of adding two dishes. Looking at Ning Tao''s astonishment, Wu Chenzi can''t hang on his face any more. He just says that practitioners can''t indulge in external things, mainly cultivating the mind.


    However, such words were pierced by Lan Lan''s merciless words: "we Wudang sect already owe tens of thousands to restaurants, some of them are good to eat!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao is a fool. He has no money. Seeing his master with a black face, he can see the highest level of pretending to be forced.

 Chapter 103

    A meal didn''t last long. Maybe there was wuchenzi. There was some depression on the table. After eating in a hurry, wuchenzi explained to Ning Tao and told them that they had something important to leave.


    Before leaving, Wu Chenzi takes Lan Lan away, saying that he wants to send her elsewhere.


    Ning Tao and his wife have a task to live again. Taking the little girl with them undoubtedly increases some danger. This time, it''s also a time for Wu Chenzi to temper them intentionally, which can''t be lost.


    "Younger martial brother, what should we do?"


    When there are only two people left in the small restaurant, ye Wanqing unconsciously looks at Ning Tao with her eyes on Jiang, with a look that she doesn''t know much about the world.


    Although she is a few years older than Ning Tao, because she has been on the mountain all the time, she has too little experience, otherwise she would not be ordered to go down the mountain for exercise.


    And the information given by this mission is too vague. She is not familiar with Donghai, and she has all her accomplishments. Now she has no idea. Although she doesn''t spend a long time with Ning Tao, she is the one she can trust most.


    "Don''t worry, I need some time to confirm the place!" Ning Tao thought a little, then took out his mobile phone to take a picture of the paper, and then sent it to Long Wu.


    It''s undoubtedly the best choice to leave this kind of thing to the local snake. Otherwise, just two people, even if they are busy for three or five days, don''t want to have a clue.


    "Elder martial sister, what are your plans for the future?"


    It''s not a short time to get news there. It''s no fun waiting here all the time. Thinking that the other party wants to join the WTO, Ning Tao raises his head and asks casually.


    "I''ve got a job in Zhongxia University. I''ll go in a few days!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, ye Wanqing smiles, purses a smile and says.


    "Zhongxia university?"


    Ning Tao looked up and down at Ye Wanqing. He moved in his heart and said with joy: "that''s great. I''m also here. We can see each other often in the future!"


    With that, Ning Tao thought of something, and quickly asked: "where does the elder martial sister live?"


    "I I haven''t found a place yet. I''ll live here for the time being! "


    Asked by Ning Tao, ye Wanqing didn''t know what he thought of. His face turned a little red and he said.


    "Live here?"


    Ning Tao frowned and shook his head after thinking about it: "how can I live here? It''s too far from the school. I just rented a house near the school. Why don''t you go and live there? It''s convenient for you and me to meet each other!"


    When Ning Tao finished, he looked up and saw two rosy clouds on Ye Wanqing''s face. He suddenly thought of something. He quickly added: "elder martial sister, don''t get me wrong. If you find it inconvenient, you can rent a house near us!"


    She can understand each other''s thoughts. After all, men and women are different, and it''s not very convenient. In this way, it''s a bit of a concept that there is no silver here.


    "Ah No, I''ll stay with you first! "


    After all, she wants to join the WTO. She knows that it''s not proper to live here all the time, but she has no place for a while. The most important thing is that she doesn''t have a deep concept of money. Lan Lan has to go to the music restaurant to have a meal. After a meal, she almost empties her savings and has to live here because of her shyness. Now when she hears Ning Tao''s words, she naturally agrees .


    As for Ning Tao''s dirty thought, she didn''t expect it.


    "Well, in that case, elder martial sister, let''s go back first!"


    Knowing that the little dragon girl''s elder martial sister was going to live with him, Ning Tao''s heart beat hard unconsciously. He quickly gathered his mind and hurried on.


    "Well, you wait for me, I''ll get something!"


    Ye Wanqing agreed and said.


    Compared with girls, it takes an hour to clean up. Ye Wanqing''s speed is fast enough. In just ten minutes, the other party wrapped up a big burden and brought it over.


    Seeing what the other party took, Ning Tao took a puff at the corner of his mouth. He had a shabby quilt and a change of clothes. He was as shabby as he wanted to be.


    "Elder martial sister, don''t take these things. We''ll buy something for you later!" Ning Tao takes a deep breath and opens his mouth decisively.


    Ning Tao really believes that such a lovely elder martial sister should use these things. Wudang sect is really poor.


    "No, younger martial brother, these are OK!"


    Hear Ning Tao mouth to buy things, ye Wanqing quickly waved his hand refused.


    "It''s OK, master said. I''ll take care of you if you listen to me. Let''s go!" There is no doubt about Ning Tao. If you put down the other party''s things, there is no doubt about it.


    "You''d better leave, younger martial brother. You''re just a student. You don''t have much money. I''ll buy it when I get paid!"


    Ye Wanqing is a little embarrassed. She used to be a senior sister, but when she wanted to be taken care of by her younger martial brother, she felt a sense of warmth in her heart.


    8 see the K legal Edition (Chapter s section * @ b


    "it''s OK, your younger martial brother, I''m a rich man!"Ning Tao laughs. Seeing that ye Wanqing is still a little shy, he grabs the other party''s wrist, puts down the old quilt and other things, pulls the other party away.


    When Ning Tao grabs her wrist, a red glow rises on Ye Wanqing''s face. She has been living on the mountain all the time. How could she have such intimate contact with a young man of the same age? At present, Gujing bubo''s mood has a strange feeling that she has never had before.


    To this kind of feeling, ye Wanqing in the heart a joy, secretly murmur, "is this what the master said the feeling of joining the world."


    It has been half a month since she came to Donghai, but she still hasn''t figured out her master''s intention. In her distress, she told her that she had never met a noble person, so she believed it.


    But now she is pulled by Ning Tao. She has a feeling of heart beating, which immediately makes her believe that Ning Tao may be her noble. Want to understand, she also obeyed Ning Tao, did not take out the arm, but quietly experience this feeling.


    If her mind is known by Ning Tao, it is estimated that he will give each other a hug impolitely to let her experience a more heartbeat feeling.


    I feel that it''s killing people. Ye Wanqing didn''t enter the world deeply. He just listened to master''s advice. How could he understand many unspeakable feelings.


    Next, Ning Tao was not polite. He was generous in shopping malls. He went to three or four shopping malls in a row, and bought a pass for them from inside to outside.


    It''s just that on the way back, what makes Ning Tao numb is that ye Wanqing takes the initiative to hold his hand. They are just like a pair of little lovers, which makes him lose his head.


    "Does the elder martial sister like herself?" Subconsciously touched touch face, and looked at the look indifferent Ye Wanqing, Ning Tao or resolutely stopped his YY.


    As soon as he gets home, Ning Tao plans to decorate for ye Wanqing, but he is stopped by the latter. The implication is that these things can be handed over to her.


    An hour later, ye Wanqing made the room orderly, and even Ning Tao''s room was also cleaned, which was very impressive.


    "Elder martial sister, what are your accomplishments now?"


    Thinking of the task, Ning Tao took out a few fruits and put them in front of each other, then asked.


    It''s about his life. Ning Tao has to find out his strength to avoid any accident.

 Chapter 104

    "Congenital peak!" Ye Wanqing drank water and said.


    "So fierce?"


    As soon as Ning Tao raised his eyelids, he began to feel a little embarrassed. His cheap Master said that he was pure Yang. Today, he also said that he was a martial arts wizard. He was only the second generation after tomorrow. Compared with this elder martial sister, he was not a bit worse.


    "Don''t be discouraged, younger martial brother. Your practice time is too short. It''s shocking to have such achievements. You and I have different mental methods. As long as younger martial brother perseveres, future achievements will be far ahead of me!"


    It''s about seeing that Ning Tao''s mood is a little low. Ye Wanqing subconsciously comforts him sincerely.


    "Well, don''t worry, I will try my best!"


    Ning Tao didn''t feel much depressed. The more powerful his elder martial sister was, the safer he was. As for cultivation, he knew he couldn''t come in a hurry.


    "I don''t know what skills my younger martial brother practiced. My martial uncle asked me to guide you. I don''t know about you yet!" Ye Wanqing thought for a moment and asked.


    "The time is too short. I have only practiced mental Dharma, but I haven''t practiced specific Dharma yet." Ning Tao shook his head. He was very honest.


    "Well, if not, I''ll try my younger martial brother''s foundation and give you the most suitable training according to your foundation. In this way, you can attack me."


    Ye Wanqing also wants to see Ning Tao''s skill, so that he can have the most reasonable training. Now she stands up, comes to the open space of the living room, and says with a smile.


    "Well, be careful, elder martial sister."


    Ning Tao is also interested in it for a moment. He wants to see if the little dragon girl on TV is strong. When he comes down to Ye Wanqing, he suddenly raises his step. As soon as he raises his fist, his power is full of fists and he goes to Ye Wanqing''s waist.


    After all, the other side is a pretty girl. Her fists are straight and powerful. Beating her chest is the most domineering move. However, Ning Tao looks at the other side''s round breasts and gives up. In case the elder martial sister can''t carry them and breaks one... Looking at Ning Tao''s fierce fists, ye Wanqing doesn''t move, even blinks his eyelids, as if he is in the same place When the fist approached, the other side slowly stretched out a white scallion like white arm, five slender arms flicked open, and grasped Ning Tao''s palm.


    The other party''s speed is not fast, in Ning Tao''s view, it is like a snail, but strange is, just met with his fist, a move, just right.


    That shallow palm, white almost transparent, that slender arm, as if unable to grasp, but let Ning Tao touch the moment, there is a kind of hit on a mountain feeling, just forward three inches, never forward.


    He was so dumb on his face, but the other side was calm, as if he didn''t use his strength at all. After that, the other side''s palm swung slightly, which made Ning Tao shake.


    This is the first time that Ning Tao has been completely defeated since he became Lingli. Although he had a premonition, he is still hard to accept at the moment. With a low drink, he attacked the other side again.


    Just after three or two rounds, Ning Tao is depressed to find out that no matter how he attacks, ye Wanqing can completely defuse his attack with just one arm, even without moving.


    Ning Tao''s firepower was fully opened, and his competitive spirit was also stimulated for a moment. Seeing the other side''s skillful control, he also completely opened up, and no longer had any scruples.


    In the twinkling of an eye, ten minutes later, Ning Tao reluctantly gave up. Looking at Ye Wanqing, his breath was stable and his face was indifferent. He was more panting than he was. He leaned on the sofa and poured some saliva, but he had to admit that he was much worse than the other party.


    Just now, he didn''t open perspective. On the one hand, it''s just a contest. It''s unnecessary. On the other hand, it''s open. He also knows that he''s not the opponent of the other party, and he doesn''t want to rely too much on perspective.


    "Younger martial brother, you are already very good. Remember, only when you use the power together can you exert the most power. If you spread your five fingers and disperse the power, and gather them together to form a fist, the power will be much greater. This is because the power is compressed, and the spirit power is the same. If you spread the spirit power on your fist, it will certainly improve the power of your fist, and it will be enough to deal with ordinary people But if you really want to fight the upper practitioner, you will suffer a great loss! "


    Ye Wanqing also returned to the sofa to sit down, and immediately began to point out Ning Tao''s practice.


    "Yes?"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he suddenly realized something and understood it immediately.


    Ye Wanqing is right, but it''s still difficult to really understand. That''s the difference between being guided and being unguided. At that moment, a trace of joy appeared on his face, and he said excitedly, "thank you, elder martial sister!"


    "It''s OK. In addition, when your spiritual power is exhausted, you should meditate in time. This is also the time when your spiritual power is growing. It''s good for you to get twice the result with half the effort!"


    Ye Wanqing can be entrusted with a heavy task by Wu Chenzi. His practice is far beyond Ning Tao''s comparison. He is also conscientious. In a few words, Ning Tao is more thoughtful.


    "Good!"


    Ning Tao nodded. After thinking about it, he immediately sat on the sofa with his knees crossed, his hands round, and the mental method began to work in his body. Soon after, the spiritual power of heaven and earth gathered, and a warm current in his Dantian slowly moistened his body and began to gradually recover.Looking at Ning Tao beginning to meditate, ye Wanqing nodded slightly and showed a trace of satisfaction on her face.


    I don''t know that Ning Tao was surprised just now. She was even more surprised than the other party. According to my martial uncle, Ning Tao had only been introduced for about a month, and had not received any guidance. The other party''s accomplishments and combat experience are very comparable. It''s too terrible. If we take time, we can''t really surpass her.


    Until now, she has to admit that martial uncle''s vision is unique. You know, the latter is very picky, so she has never accepted an apprentice in her whole life. Now she accepts Ning Tao very easily, and even breaks the rules of the school. She takes out the best secrets of the school, which makes it hard for her to say anything.


    "It is."


    @Look @On the legal chapter @ ''


    More than half an hour later, Ning Tao was secretly happy, and his spiritual power recovered to 7788. Sure enough, as the elder martial sister said, his spiritual power improved a little, and it seemed that his physical power also became stronger.


    "Yes, younger martial brother is really an excellent cultivation genius. In the future, I will temper your spiritual power every day, so that you can make progress faster!" Seeing Ning Tao''s success, ye Wanqing was delighted from the bottom of her heart.


    "Yes, I will beat you, elder martial sister!"


    Ning Tao clenched his fist and nodded firmly. Then he looked at each other. Suddenly he thought of something and said tentatively, "elder martial sister, after all, this is a modern society. Can we change our name?"


    In the supermarket, when the waiter hears Ning Tao calling elder martial sister Ye Wanqing, he looks at them strangely. Ning Tao doesn''t know how to explain.


    "No problem, master let me do as the Romans do. You can just call my name outside." Ye Wanqing has no taboo about this, so he readily agrees.


    "Wanqing......"


    Ning Tao can''t help but think of Mu Wanqing in Jin Yong''s great works, and he has some unhealthy YY in his mind. After a change of thought, he quickly banishes the idea: "well, I''d better call you cousin, so it''s close!"


    In this regard, Ning Tao has a mind. Cousin, according to the tradition of his hometown, the name for his obscure girlfriend is distant cousin, but he won''t tell this mind.


    Just when ye Wanqing agreed, the mobile phone in Ning Tao''s pocket rang. When he took it out, he saw that it was Tong Yaqian''s number. After looking at Ye Wanqing, Ning Tao said something guilty: "cousin, I''ll take a phone call." Then he went back to his room.

 Chapter 105

    Back in his room, Ning Tao gently closed the door and connected the phone.


    "Ning Tao, are you at home now?"


    Just put the phone in the ear, there came Tong Yaqian some excited voice.


    "Well What''s the matter, Yaqian? "


    Ning Tao unconsciously looked at the crack in the door and lowered his voice a little.


    Although he knew that the cheap elder martial sister outside the door lived here, he couldn''t hide it from him, but he didn''t say it subconsciously.


    "I''ll come to see you later. There''s something wrong. I''ll just bring your dirty clothes here!"


    Hear Ning Tao in, Tong Yaqian voice raised a few, seem to still have some excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter, Yaqian? I''ll go out later!"


    Ning Tao hasn''t figured out how to say, where dare to call the other party to come, when the time comes, the image he set up in front of the elder martial sister is estimated to collapse, now he says half true and half false.


    "Oh, you''re going out. Well, my mother is almost all right now. She wants to invite you home for a meal and let me call you..."


    "no, don''t come. I''ll go right now!"


    Not wait for the other party to finish, Ning Tao immediately opened his mouth, very readily agreed.


    "All right! I won''t go. Just bring me the dirty clothes! " Tong Yaqian "Oh" a, still don''t forget to remind Ning Tao a.


    £¡ Forever \Since he lived here, his hygiene and clothes have been contracted by Tong Yaqian, who volunteered. The time is unusual. He is used to it.


    Hang up the phone, Ning Tao some headache knead his forehead, it seems that peach luck is not a thing.


    Now in school, Su Qian has regarded himself as his girlfriend, so that he can''t even refuse.


    Before, Ning Tao would have been scolded to death by the single boys in the school, but now it''s different. The last time he fought Donghai basketball, he was very popular in the school. He was called the little basketball prince, and it''s suitable to match Su Qian.


    To tell you the truth, few men don''t like to support each other. It''s a common phenomenon in modern society to have a second wife. Ning Tao has sometimes been YY, but he still wants to end up in one heart, but now his heart is in a mess, because he''s not sure who the "one" in his heart is.


    He doesn''t know Su Qian very well. Although all the beauties love him, he doesn''t dare to say that he loves her. Now the other party says it''s his girlfriend. The key point is that he can''t refute. He''s going to take advantage of what others shouldn''t see. He doesn''t admit it. It''s estimated that he will be torn and eaten by the majority of male colleagues.


    As for Tong Yaqian, they are already very familiar with each other. The school flower of clinker is even more wonderful. They know that he has Su Qian, but they don''t seem to realize it.


    I don''t have much contact with him in school. It seems that I deliberately avoid him, but once I''m released from school, I''m inseparable from him immediately, so that he doesn''t know what the other party thinks.


    Shaking his head, he put aside all the messy ideas in his mind, and Ning Tao walked out of the room. At the moment, he had no good way, so he had to go step by step.


    "Elder martial sister, I''ll go out. You have a rest at home. You''re tired and have a bath. I''ll bring you dinner when you come back in the evening!"


    Come to the living room, see ye Wanqing is watching TV with relish, Ning Tao said hello, opened the door and left.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to take his elder martial sister. Compared with Tong Yaqian, Tong''s mother is more enthusiastic about him, so she has to push her daughter to him. Every time, he is embarrassed. If he takes her, it will cause any misunderstanding and embarrassment.


    "Ning Tao is coming. Come in and sit down!"


    Tong mother is a plate of dishes on the table, heard the knock, open to see Ning Tao, a happy face, warmly greet. Also did not forget to turn head to shout a voice "Qian Qian, wash some fruit to Ning Tao!"


    "You''re welcome, Auntie!"


    Ning Tao goes into the room and is embarrassed by the other party''s enthusiasm. He''s a little scared by Tong''s mother. Every time, who can bear it.


    "Ning Tao, you have to rest first. Auntie has two more dishes. They will be finished in a minute!"


    Let Jiang Chen sit on the stool outside, mother Tong wiped her hands on the apron, dropped a sentence and rushed into the kitchen.


    "Come on, eat the grapes."


    In the kitchen, Tong Yaqian is wearing a beige knitted shirt and jeans. She sets off her delicate figure and comes out with a tray of sparkling grapes. She puts it beside Ning Tao, puts her hands together between her legs and looks at him with a smile.


    "Don''t make such a big fight! Besides, my aunt''s stubborn illness is just right, so I shouldn''t work too hard. "


    Looking at the table not far away, Ning Tao lowers his voice and looks at Tong Yaqian.


    "Don''t tell me, my mother has never been so nice to me!"


    Tong Yaqian turns her eyes on the chair and is in a good mood.


    "By the way, where are your dirty clothes?"Tong Yaqian seems to look back and think of something. She looks around Ning Tao.


    "Well Well, I had nothing to do at home today, so I was washed! "


    Ning Tao feels embarrassed and talks nonsense. How can he get his dirty clothes in front of Ye Wanqing.


    "Did I wash it slowly?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Tong Yaqian''s face darkened and said in a hurry.


    "No, no, I''m not a proud person. I just went out early today!" Ning Tao wry smile a, quickly wave a hand, shake head a way.


    Tong Yaqian clenched her lips and didn''t open her mouth. For a moment, she didn''t know what to think.


    "Ning Tao, come to dinner!"


    Mother Tong brought up the last two dishes and called them.


    "Well, good!"


    At noon in the small restaurant, he did not have enough to eat. Now he smelled the delicious food and had an appetite. Now he was not polite. He pulled the stool forward and sat on one side of the table.


    Bang!


    Tong mother did not know where to touch a bottle of Baijiu, opened it, and gave it to ningtao. "Ningtao, you have looked at your aunt''s leg. Aunt really don''t know how to repay you, let Qian Qian respect you. Your big gift can only make Qian Qian return you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing Tong''s mother''s insinuation again, Ning Tao draws at the corner of his mouth. Yu Guang sees Tong Yaqian''s pretty face is slightly red and silent, so he has to take the glass and politely.


    "Ning Tao, Qianqian, eat!"


    Tong''s mother is also in a good mood. After distributing the dishes and chopsticks, she greets them to eat.


    "Ning Tao, my legs and feet are better now. I can''t stay idle all the time. I want to sell cold drinks at the gate of Zhongxia University in two days. Qianqian doesn''t agree with me. How do you feel?"


    Halfway through the dinner table, Tong''s mother suddenly opens her mouth and asks for Ning Tao''s opinions.


    "Mom, it''s going to be cold soon, and you can''t make a lot of money selling cold drinks. Besides, your legs are just right, so you''d better keep them at home."


    Hearing her mother bring up the old story again, Tong Yaqian was not happy. She bit the chopsticks and winked at Ning Tao.


    "You are a child whose mother is still young and not well educated. What else can you do if you don''t do these small businesses? Do you want to keep them all the time?"


    Tong mother glared at Tong Yaqian, with a little blame, but then also eyes on Ning Tao.


    Feeling the two people''s attentive eyes, Ning Tao''s heart trembles, and immediately feels in a dilemma. Obviously, both of them want to stand in each other''s perspective.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao didn''t know how to open his mouth for a moment. He thought about it seriously. He was just about to say some kind words. As soon as the light flashed in his mind, he thought of an attention, and his face relaxed.

 Chapter 106

    "By the way, auntie, I passed by the school the day before yesterday and saw a small supermarket to sublet. I think it''s a good place. Auntie''s next job is also good. She has a formal job to do. It''s better to be her own boss than to work for others."


    Ning Tao drank water, looking at two people open mouth to discuss a way.


    He also knows that Tong''s mother won''t be idle after she has a good leg. She has been helping her to pay attention to each other during this period of time, but she hasn''t thought of anything to pay attention to. However, the small supermarket is almost the same. Although she can''t make a lot of money, food and clothing is still not a problem.


    "Small supermarket? That''s great. Where is it? "


    Tongyaqian smell speech eyes a bright, immediately cheered up.


    After all, this kind of peddler is different from that kind of mobile peddler, which can also reduce the hardship. She just doesn''t want her mother to suffer.


    "Good what good, even if the small supermarket is good, but where we have money to plate down ah, or forget it!"


    Tong mother smell speech also some idea move, but she after all think more, face a dark, stare Tong Yaqian one eye, shake a way.


    "Auntie, don''t worry. The supermarket is not big. It doesn''t cost much money. The sublease fee on it is only 30000 yuan. I think if I make a deal with them, it can be a little less. After the sale, Yaqian can help you after school!"


    Ning Tao where don''t understand Tong mother''s mind, immediately open a way, even will Tong Yaqian all moved out.


    As a last resort, he didn''t want Tong''s mother to go to a mobile vendor. Although Tong''s legs and feet are almost good, she hasn''t walked for many years and her body and bones are very weak. If she stands for a long time, I''m afraid she will get worse.


    Hearing this, Tong''s mother hesitated and said, "Ning Tao, to tell you the truth, I don''t have much money at home now, because I have borrowed all the money I can borrow from my doctor. Forget it, when I have accumulated some savings, let''s talk about other things!"


    "Auntie, it''s a rare opportunity. There are so many mobile stalls outside Zhongxia University. How can you earn money? When can you repay the foreign debt? Just because I have some spare money in my hand, I''ll lend it to Yaqian. I''ll take care of it. Just wait for my news!"


    Ning Tao smiles a little and claps the plate at the moment.


    "No, no, Ning Tao, you''ve helped us too much. How can you spend more money? Besides, the rent you paid for us last time hasn''t been paid back to you. It''s too much money!"


    Tong mother a listen, immediately wave hand to refuse a way.


    Ning Tao secretly side face, quietly toward Tong Yaqian blinked, let it help to say.


    "Mom, let''s borrow some more from Ning Tao. When we get the profit, we can give it back to him!" Tong Yaqian is satisfied with this. Seeing Ning Tao''s eyes, she also advises.


    "No, you can''t let Ning Tao spend money any more. After all, you are a student. You''d better keep your savings. Aunt can do it by herself." Tong''s mother still insists.


    "Well, auntie, it happens that I''m going to do a small business. I''ll take down the shop, and auntie will help me watch. I''ll pay you a salary, OK?"


    Ning Tao knows that Tong''s mother is stubborn and doesn''t insist on it now. Instead, he changes his way and asks for their opinions.


    For him, 30000 yuan is nothing, but it can help the disadvantaged mother and daughter, and it is not unfair.


    See Ning Tao so resolute, and Tong Yaqian in the side to help, Tong mother a time also don''t know how to refuse, had to reluctantly agreed down.


    After the matter is settled, the three people are in a good mood. They have a fantastic appetite for a meal.


    "Auntie, Yaqian, I have something else to do in the evening, so I''ll leave first. You can wait for my news later!"


    After dinner, Ning Tao thought about ye Wanqing, did not stay long, put forward to leave.


    "Well, ningtao, if you have something to do, my aunt will not delay you. Yaqian, send ningtao away!"


    The mother of Tong, who is cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, says something to Tong Yaqian.


    "I see!" Tong Yaqian ate a grape, stood up, did not first open the door, but turned back to the bedroom, a moment later a gust of wind like out, hands more than a bag.


    Looking at the bag in Tong Yaqian''s hand, Ning Tao helplessly points his forehead and has a headache.


    Two people downstairs, Tong Yaqian hands holding the bag, eyes blink also do not blink at Ning Tao, want to say and stop.


    "Yaqian, which handsome guy are you going to give this to?"


    See the look of the other party, Ning Tao deliberately joked, said smilingly.


    "Screw you." Tong Yaqian''s face turned red. She hid her bag behind her. She bit her lip and said to her head, "Ning Tao, maybe I''ll come to live with you in two days. It''ll be convenient to take care of you."


    "What..." Ning Tao felt a shiver in his heart, and his scalp became numb.


    "You You don''t want to? "


    Tong Yaqian smell speech complexion a white, quickly look up, eyes blink also don''t blink at Ning Tao, it seems that this sentence has used her great courage."Well No, it''s That Ah, Yaqian, you go to live with me, aunt... "


    If put in the past, he may still have some idea, now there is a Ye Wanqing at home, where can Ning Tao promise each other? In addition, the other party''s words are too bewitching.


    "You can rest assured, my mother agreed, she said that men will not take care of themselves, I went to help you wash clothes, cooking!"


    Tong Yaqian takes a deep breath and looks at Ning Tao affectionately.


    "Aunt agreed?" Ning Tao smell speech corner of mouth can''t help but smoke, completely speechless, a time was thunder a outside Jiao inside tender, don''t know how to open mouth.


    Looking at the strange look on Ning Tao''s face, Tong Yaqian''s face is even more red. She seems to understand his meaning and stares at him angrily: "you Don''t think about it. I I''m just going to take care of you. I don''t have any other ideas. "


    "Well, don''t worry. I''m not crazy!" Ning Tao nodded heavily, with a serious look.


    "You''re dead I don''t care about you! "


    Tong Yaqian hummed coldly, stamped her feet like shame and anger, pushed the bag in her hand to Ning Tao, and then turned to fly upstairs.


    "I wipe, I don''t think about anything!"


    Ning Tao is directly Leng in situ, a time some can''t laugh or cry, he is really nothing, but very pure drop.


    Shaking his head, looking at the bag in his hand, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile and turned to leave.


    It''s not something else in the bag, but a suit of autumn clothes and trousers. It seems that it''s still a brand. If you can buy him something so close to his body, the other party will be kind-hearted.


    On the way back, Ning Tao deliberately stayed in front of a vendor, bought a bowl of spicy hot for ye Wanqing, and then went back with a cake.

 Chapter 107

    "Elder martial sister, are you hungry? I bought you Malatang!"


    Ning Tao came home and saw that ye Wanqing was still watching TV. He motioned for the hot spicy hot in his hand and put it on the table.


    "A little bit, younger martial brother, have you eaten yet?"


    See Ning Tao brought food, ye Wanqing eyes slightly a bright, but then put the look on Ning Tao, a pair of care way.


    "I''ve had it. Elder martial sister, eat it quickly."


    Ning Tao didn''t expect his elder martial sister to care about him so much. His heart moved slightly and he was a little ashamed. He thought that he was going out to have a big meal, but he just brought this to his elder martial sister. Rao is that he is thick skinned and can''t hang up.


    Fortunately, ye Wanqing nodded, but he didn''t think much about it. Instead, he bowed his head and took a small bite.


    Goddess is a goddess, so elegant when eating, Ning Tao looks at each other''s eating posture, unconsciously has a beautiful, a time fascinated.


    It is estimated that today''s teenagers have a little dragon girl like elder martial sister in their heart. Ning Tao is very clear that his elder martial sister is no less than little dragon girl.


    Spicy hot too hot, ye Wanqing eat not fast, not long on the tip of the nose on the rendering of fine beads of sweat, pretty face slightly red, like a fairy down to earth in general, bright and moving, for a time will Ning Tao are stunned.


    "Younger martial brother, am I ugly when I eat?"


    About is to feel Ning Tao''s eyes, looking up Ye Wanqing clear eyes and Ning Tao a pair, face unconsciously flashed a faint sense of shame, embarrassed way.


    "No, no, elder martial sister has the best way to eat." Ning Tao returns to God, quickly waved his hand, in a hurry.


    Joking, he looked silly, where would he feel ugly, but when he was caught by the other party, he didn''t feel embarrassed. At the moment, he didn''t laugh and said casually, "elder martial sister, what''s the taste of spicy hot?"


    "Yes


    Hearing Ning Tao talking about Malatang, ye Wanqing nodded heavily. A gleaming color flashed in his eyes. He swallowed the vermicelli in his mouth and said, "younger martial brother, this Malatang is so delicious. I haven''t eaten it before. It''s not cheap!"


    "It''s not expensive. It''s only six yuan!"


    Ning Tao is dumbfounded when he hears the words. A bowl of ordinary spicy hot, his fairy like sister is really out of the ordinary world.


    "It''s so cheap, I''ll eat it next time!"


    Ye Wanqing''s eyes brightened and her face was full of happiness.


    "No problem."


    Sitting next to an immortal elder sister, Ning Tao felt that his throat was a little dry. He grabbed the water cup on the table and moistened his throat. Thinking of something on the Internet, he subconsciously said: "there is a hot story on the Internet about this spicy hot. Do you know it?


    ¡±"Jokes, what jokes?" Ye Wanqing a Leng, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes also came some interest.


    "That is to say, a woman in order to eat spicy hot, was a male netizen made more than ten times in a row, and finally the aggrieved all cried!" Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and an evil thought flashed in his heart.


    "Younger martial brother, what do you mean after more than ten times?" A trace of confusion flashed in Ye Wanqing''s eyes and asked.


    "Cough..." Ning Tao was almost choked by the tea. He was speechless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Wanqing quickly patted Ning Tao''s back, some surprised said.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s OK It means work! " Ning Tao forgot that the elder martial sister had been living on the mountain. After thinking about the wording, he insisted.


    "Oh, so it is!"


    J: Forever, free to watch 9? Little 1z said


    Ye Wanqing nodded, then raised her eyelids, and said with a little excitement, "otherwise, younger martial brother, I can''t live and eat for nothing here. What can I do for you? How about treating me to Malatang? "


    Poof!


    Ning Tao is more direct this time, a mouthful of tea spurts out directly, the face is red by rising.


    "Cough I''m fine. I''m fine. The tea is too hot today! "


    Without waiting for the other side to open his mouth, Ning Tao waved his hand with a red face, and immediately explained something awkwardly.


    "Is it?"


    Ye Wanqing gave a "Oh", not knowing why, he took another cup and drank it. He was suspicious and said, "it''s not hot. The tea is cold!"


    "Well Maybe my throat is not very good today, elder martial sister, don''t worry about me


    Ning Tao stood up and tried to act as if nothing had happened. He turned his back to the other side. He didn''t want to mention it any more. He thought he was going to show up.


    "Elder martial sister, did you wash my clothes?"


    Looking at the clothes drying on the balcony, Ning Tao was slightly stunned and asked.


    "Well, I have nothing to do when you leave, so I''ll wash your dirty clothes on my own! What''s the matter? "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s strange face, ye Wanqing was a little nervous, so he began to explain.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just asked casually." Ning Tao shakes his head. Just as he wants to speak again, the mobile phone in his pocket rings.The phone call was from Long Wu. He didn''t live up to his expectations. In just a few hours, Ning Tao got the answer he wanted.


    Bar street in Donghai East District! According to the clue given by Ning Tao, Long Wu has been determined.


    "Younger martial brother, let''s get going."


    When Ning Tao tells the other party about the situation, ye Wanqing, who has just finished the meal, immediately says.


    After all, it''s a task left by the school for them, so she can''t be worried.


    "Well, good."


    Ning Tao puts his mobile phone in his pocket and is about to go out, but then he pauses on Ye Wanqing and picks his eyebrows.


    "Elder martial sister, I think you''d better change your clothes." Ning Tao thought for a while and said with a tone of discussion.


    "Change clothes, why?" Ye Wanqing was stunned and looked at her long skirt. She didn''t know why.


    "It''s too dazzling!" Ning Tao worked hard for a long time to give this word.


    In fact, he thinks more. According to Long Wu, the place where the other party is staying is chaotic. Ye Wanqing is too beautiful. His clothes are close to conservative, and the other party is not good at camouflage. In order to be afraid of frightening the snake, he should take precautions.


    Fortunately, when Ning Tao was in the store, he had already bought several clothes for the other party. Now he personally selected one for the other party and let the other party put it on.


    "Let''s go. Before that, I''ll buy you another mobile phone and it''ll be complete."


    The upper body is a white blouse, the outside is a small suit, and the lower body is a silk skirt. It is a pair of urban white-collar dress, which makes Ning Tao refreshing. After looking at each other for a moment, he takes Ye Wanqing out.


    The so-called bar street, as the name suggests, is a paradise for bars, KTV and nightclubs, and a world for young men and girls to indulge themselves.


    Every night, with all kinds of lights and neon lights, there are many social activities here.


    When Ning Tao arrived, he saw the colorful figures on the street and the women standing on both sides, which made him feast his eyes.

 Chapter 108

    Here, there is a erosive life. All kinds of beautiful women in inch clothes are dazzling. There are many bunnies at the entrance of bars and KTV, shaking their capital and wooing the men and women in the past.


    Of course, this is also a famous gold selling cave. There are not a few rich people who invest a lot of money here, and there are not a few white-collar young women who come here to fish for a golden turtle''s son-in-law.


    At the same time, it is also the most chaotic place in the eastern district. Fighting, taking drugs and whoring are common, but they can''t be banned. Fortunately, it is mild on the surface. After all, no matter where it is, there are some unwritten rules.


    At night, it''s the best place to relax for office workers who are depressed for a day. Here, you can indulge without disguise. Men like to come here to hunt and women like to enjoy the excitement. If you meet nice handsome guys, one night stands happen from time to time.


    In a word, as long as the ordinary people here follow the rules on the surface, they will naturally do what they want. For men, as long as their wallets are open, they will not worry about women taking the bait. For women, as long as their skirts are short enough, they will not be afraid that there is no man bending under their skirts.


    In order to avoid being noticed, Ning Tao and ye Wanqing didn''t go together after they came here. Instead, they walked in front of each other and the other behind.


    After all, most of the single men and women come here. Ordinary friends and dates don''t come here.


    Although he doesn''t think that two people can be seen together, he should be careful in everything.


    "Handsome guy, do you want to come in and have fun? We have a lot of services here. I promise you will be satisfied!"


    saw Ning Tao looking left and right. A KTV rabbit girl twisted her fine waist, and she had a cheap perfume with a mixture of flavour.


    When she came near, the bunny put her hands on Ning Tao''s arm, and the two big balls leaked from her chest pressed on his arm. The weight of her whole body had been given to most of Ning Tao.


    Those who can recruit guests outside the door naturally have some insight. She immediately sees that Ning Tao should not come here often. To deal with this kind of fresh meat is to play the most enchanting means.


    The bunny girl breathes out like a orchid, and her huge chest is still rubbing against Ning Tao''s arm. The strong fragrance is just going into his nose, especially the gully in front of his chest. It''s estimated that for most men, it''s a killing weapon.


    If it was before, Ning Tao might have been in a mess, but he came into contact with several beauties in a row. Although she could see it in the past, it just made a ripple in his heart. Now he quietly took his arm out of each other''s hands and said with a smile, "sorry, I''ve made an appointment with a friend!"


    However, although the words are so, but it is not less to see, the other side of the chest white shake he can hardly open his eyes, the naked white meat is full of temptation, anyway, see also don''t want money, don''t see white don''t see.


    "A friend? Handsome guy, meeting is fate. Why don''t we make an appointment with each other? I can give you a discount if you look handsome. I will definitely do more Kung Fu than your friends! "


    Rabbit girl eyes slightly a bright, did not give up, when again close to Ning Tao, with bewitching words Jiao voice said.


    "Forget it, my friend has come!"


    Yu Guang, Ning Tao see ye Wanqing in the side, quickly back a few steps, came to the latter side, a face embarrassed way.


    Sometimes this kind of thing is too warm and not very good. Although the woman is not so good, a pair of chest implements are still quite lethal. Isn''t this a crime?


    Seeing ye Wanqing, the Bunny''s face was a bit unnatural. After all, the latter was so beautiful that she turned her eyes at them and left with a twist of her waist. She didn''t forget to murmur, "it''s really sick to come here to make an appointment!"


    "..." Ning Tao shivered in his heart and was speechless. He secretly looked at Ye Wanqing''s look for fear that the other party would be angry. After all, the Bunny''s words were too fierce.


    "Younger martial brother, what do you mean by Yue Pao?"


    Ye Wanqing is a face of calm, at the moment pondered, turned to look at Ning Tao asked a sentence.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao almost choked on each other''s words when he heard that he was sweating. He just looked at the curiosity on each other''s face. As soon as his brain turned, he began to explain: "that, dating means dating!"


    "Oh


    Ye Wanqing nodded as if he had written it down.


    "Well, let''s go, elder martial sister!"


    Rao is Ning Tao''s cheeky face is not thin, at the moment also some can''t stand, at the moment said a word, go forward again.


    "Elder martial sister, did you stay on the mountain before?"


    When two people go to the place where there are few people, Ning Tao can''t help but wonder and ask.


    He found that the other party knew nothing about some widely spread obscure meaning, and now he was even more curious about the other party''s experience.


    "Well, I''ve been up the mountain since I was four years old. I seldom go down the mountain at ordinary times. If I don''t want to break through, I''m afraid I''ll be up the mountain for a while!" Ye Wanqing nodded and said."Oh, will the days on the mountain be boring?" Ning Tao''s heart moves and asks again.


    After listening to the words of his cheap master, it seems that he has to lead him up the mountain when the limelight is over. Just let him know.


    "No, you can practice on the mountain, and the scenery on the mountain is much better than that at the foot of the mountain, and it''s very quiet!"


    Ye Wanqing thought about it for a moment, and then said seriously.


    Listening to each other''s words, Ning Tao turned his lips. He didn''t agree with what the elder martial sister said. Just imagine, a young woman in prime of life, who lives on the mountain every day and always practices to see the scenery. What''s the meaning of that.


    "Elder martial sister, do you feel better up the mountain or down the mountain?" Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked a key question.


    Since we have to go up the mountain in the future, we''d better inquire about it first.


    "Well, it''s better on the mountain!"


    Ye Wanqing Leng for a while, to determine the small channel.


    "Where is the mountain?" Ning Tao heart speechless, do not give up again asked.


    If possible, he doesn''t plan to go up the mountain. After all, he knows that he can''t get used to such a life. At the moment, hearing Ye Wanqing''s words makes him suspicious.


    "Don''t spend money on the mountain." Ye Wanqing looked around her eyes, with a faint look in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao is directly shocked by Lei''s outer Jiao and inner Nen. He can''t say a word of refutation. He turns his eyes and finally stifles a sentence, "OK, you win. Let''s go!"


    Meet the bar!


    A moment later, Ning Tao takes Ye Wanqing to the door of a bar. Looking at the decoration, he secretly compares it with the information. Then he confirms that it is like this. He signals to Ye Wanqing and goes in.

 Chapter 109

    From the outside, this bar has few characteristics, not even luxury, and there is no bunny girl at the door to solicit business, but it is a common place for people from the white lotus sect.


    He also asked Shifu about whether it was legal for them to take action. After all, they may have to kill people. If they are hard to please and are wanted by the state, even if they are different from ordinary people, they will never be able to compete with the state machine.


    Fortunately, Wu Chenzi''s words solved his doubts in time. These obscure and decent people were invited by the state to solve the problems that some countries could not deal with.


    For friars, it''s true to practice hard in seclusion. But it''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult to do. After all, the clan is on the territory of the country. A group of people in the clan also have to eat and drink Lhasa, and inevitably have to deal with the country.


    In this way, the two sides formed an unwritten rule that the state contributed money to provide the necessary funds for the sect. Similarly, when the state needed help, the sect had to send people to help free of charge. This time, the white lotus sect was very noisy. It was because of this that wuchenzi and others came out of the mountain.


    Ning Tao''s mind moved, and when he walked into the bar, he automatically separated from the elder martial sister. On the one hand, it was not easy to attract other people''s attention. On the other hand, he wanted the elder martial sister to attract the attention of the man of Bai Lian Jiao.


    According to the information, the white lotus sect absorbs Yin and nourishes Yang, and the white lotus sect is a better woman. Ning Tao thinks about it, and feels that this is the only way to be the safest.


    As soon as he enters the bar, Ning Tao''s eyes unconsciously squint and subconsciously rubs his ears. Then he sweeps the bar as if it''s impossible to find out, and comes to the bar.


    After ordering a cocktail at will, Ning Tao sat on the high chair, turned around and began to observe in the bar.


    In the past, Ning Tao seldom came to the bar. Now when he saw the indulgent voice on the dance floor, he seemed a little surprised.


    On the high platform of the dance floor, there are three spice girls who are going to pole dance again. They are dressed in hot clothes, two points and one line. Only the few and indispensable golden clothes are wrapped in the key points, showing a lot of snow muscles all over.


    Body like a snake, ups and downs, the chest of the beautiful is with the wave trembling, causing many men below to scream in unison.


    Even Ning Tao felt a little thirsty. His vision was different from others. Unconsciously, his perspective automatically turned on, and accidentally showed the three dancers up and down.


    The distance between them was not close, but each other''s exquisite body appeared in front of him without reservation. The lush mountains seemed like a magnetic field, which made him thirsty.


    Just a few eyes, Ning Tao took back his eyes. He felt that if he looked down, he would have nosebleed.


    However, I have to admit that the owner of this bar is good at business. With such a show, it''s easy to arouse the emotions of the men and women present, and all of them are in a loose mood.


    At this moment, the light dim down, there are bold men and women also go to the stage, began to crazy twist their waist branch, competing with the three dancers on the stage.


    Many women take off their coats and only wear underwear to vent their desire. If they meet a man who wants to come to hunt for beauty, they will dance close to each other. This erosive rhythm makes Ning Tao unconsciously shift his eyes and look not far away.


    Not far away from ningtao, ye Wanqing, dressed as an urban beauty, also sits pretty. I don''t know if it''s because of a cocktail or such madness that makes her face blush.


    Only slightly frowning, slightly cramped, obviously not adapted to everything here.


    After watching for a moment, Ning Tao could not help but smoke. He was helpless. He only thought about the person of the white lotus sect, but ignored the other beauty hunters. He had already seen four or five men approach to chat up with each other, and he never stopped.


    It''s undeniable that ye Wanqing is so beautiful. Maybe it''s because of her cultivation. She has a sense of immortality. She is like a white lotus here. She is a focus on the stage, whether intentionally or unintentionally. It''s hard not to attract the attention of people around her.


    Just now the task is important, Ning Tao also can''t come forward, can only look at each other by a man entanglement.


    Taking a deep breath, Ning Tao looks at the bar again. Seeing ye Wanqing''s appearance, he estimates that the other party has no idea to find someone. The task can only fall on him.


    According to the information, that person will come to this bar every few days. Ning Tao naturally wants to meet each other once.


    Originally, it was very difficult to find a person in such a place. After all, the lighting was obscure, and people who were shaking could not concentrate.


    But there is no obstacle in this aspect in ningtao. The perspective is open, and the men and women can see at a glance.


    Na forever_ Free reading ZC novel K_


    A quarter of an hour later, Ning Tao can''t help feeling disappointed. There is no target for him in the whole bar.


    It seems that more patience is needed.


    Ning Tao looks at Ye Wanqing not far away, who has been bothered and bothered so much that he takes the wine cup to him, which is a kind of silent comfort.


    About half an hour later, when Ning Tao felt a little discouraged, the figure at the door flashed. A middle-aged man in a jacket came in and immediately attracted his attention.Mustache, cuntou, with some meat on his face, and a meat hemorrhoid under the right corner of his mouth. He is not tall. It seems that there is nothing special about it, but Ning Tao pays attention to it.


    As soon as he saw this person, he decided that this mustache was the one he had to wait for.


    Toward Ye Wanqing motioned for a while, Ning Tao eyes astringent slightly droop, do not pay attention to each other.


    People like this are very vigilant. If they look at each other for a long time, they will be alert.


    Mustard is obviously very familiar here, and a few waiters said hello, also straight to the bar.


    "Old rules!"


    Eight character Hu pointed at the bartender, and sat on a high stool with a fat body. His eyes were wary, and he swept around the bar, as if to confirm whether there was any danger.


    When a red and green cocktail is held in his hand by a moustache, his whole talent spirit is relaxed and he focuses on the single woman.


    With a sense of beauty and amazing face, ye Wanqing soon fell into the eye of the mustard. When he saw each other again, his eyes lit up, and a pair of mung bean eyes lit up a sense of obscurity.


    Pop!


    Eight character Hu toward the bartender hit a loud finger, said with a smile: "another cup:" fall in love at first sight! "


    Soon, when a cocktail with an obvious red heart-shaped color in a pure white liquid was held in his hand, the mustard came down from the chair, sorted out his clothes, and went to Ye Wanqing with a smile.

 Chapter 110

    "Sure enough, I''ve attracted the old goat!" Seeing that the moustache was hooked, Ning Tao scolded secretly. He was relieved that his plan was not in vain.


    At present, in order to prevent Ye Wanqing from losing, he quietly approached some.


    "Beauty, can I buy you a drink?"


    The mustard came to Ye Wanqing, and with an elegant smile, he motioned his wine cup and said.


    "Thank you


    #-Yong) read a novel free of charge for six years (


    he has been instructed by Ning Tao for a long time. Although Ye Wanqing is a little nervous, her performance is still good. With a thank you, she takes the cocktail from the other party.


    "Beauty, you are so beautiful. It''s a pleasure to meet you!"


    Seeing that ye Wanqing accepted his cocktail, he was very happy. Knowing that there might be a play today, he quietly handed his cocktail forward. As soon as he touched the glass with Ye Wanqing, he drank it gracefully.


    "What? Can''t get used to this? "


    The mustard put down the wine cup, saw Ye Wanqing frowning, tasted it, and asked with concern.


    Ye Wanqing is really not used to this wine. He doesn''t adapt to cocktails. It''s hard to swallow the spicy mixture.


    If she didn''t know that this was the goal, she wouldn''t take the glass anyway.


    On the other hand, she is also a little nervous. You know, she has never done such a thing before. Although Ning Tao is in charge of the battle, she has not experienced many worldly experiences, so it''s hard to avoid that she can''t do it.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you can''t get used to this, have another drink."


    Moustache is considerate, can''t help but say, a mouth to a cup of light taste cocktail.


    Looking at such a beautiful Keren in front of him, the mustard was excited. According to his experience, the woman in front of him should be a baby. Since the other party accepted his own wine, he had a good feeling for him. Thinking of being able to press on the woman for a while, he felt a throb.


    Soon, a glass of fruit wine was brought by him. When the mustard took the cocktail, the fingernail seemed to flick casually, and some light white powder was flicked into the wine, which was very inconspicuous under the dim light.


    "Beauty, try this. I think you''ll like it."


    The mustard leans on the bar, and his eyes never leave Ye Wanqing''s body. At the moment, he passes the cocktail with a smile, and his mind is moving.


    Just now, he was very subtle and skillful. As long as the woman in front of him took a drink, he could do it after that.


    "Thank you


    Ye Wanqing doesn''t say much, and she''s sparing words. For her, it doesn''t matter what kind of wine is. As long as she can go back with the man in front of her, but since she can''t escape drinking, it''s better to drink something light.


    "Beautiful lady, may I have a dance with you?"


    Just when ye Wanqing took the wine cup to drink, a familiar voice beside her made her move. She turned her head and saw Ning Tao standing in front of her. When she was smiling, she stretched out a favorable arm to her.


    "What''s going on?" Looking at Ning Tao, ye Wanqing frowns and feels confused.


    If she can''t get trust from each other, she can''t follow each other any more.


    Now everything is going well, but Ning Tao suddenly intervenes, which makes her a little caught off guard. However, she naturally believes in Ning Tao. She doesn''t think much, so she plans to promise.


    However, without waiting for her to open her mouth, she stood in front of her, two mung bean eyes looking at Ning Tao, the tone is not good: "friend, you passed, don''t you know first come, then come?"


    "Ha ha, this gentleman misunderstood. There''s a saying in China called" fall in love at first sight ". I''m predestined with this beautiful woman and want to invite her to dance. I''m sorry for the mistake."


    Ning Tao didn''t have much fear. He looked at Ye Wanqing with fiery eyes, and his words were loud, which seemed to be jealous.


    Although he can''t see what the white powder is, he doesn''t dare to let Ye Wanqing risk after Xia Mengfei''s experience.


    After all, ye Wanqing is his greatest fighting force. If it''s not for the other party''s lack of care, it''s up to him to say whether he can save his life or not.


    In addition, he is not at ease to drink unknown things.


    "At first sight? I think you''re a brain worm. Do you want me to teach you how to behave? "


    Mustard sneers at Ning Tao''s words. In his opinion, the ghost''s love at first sight is just the same as his purpose. Now he swings his hand at one place, and soon there are seven or eight security guards in the bar.


    "What''s the matter, myna?"


    A security guard who looked like a small head walked in the front. After looking at them, he put his eyes on the mustard and asked.When the eight character Hu made a little explanation, the little leader nodded slightly, and then looked at Ning Tao, his eyes had a trace of fierce light, "boy, come out to play, the most important thing is to tell the rules, since this beauty has fallen in love with myna, you''d better find another beauty!"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the speech. He didn''t know there was such a rule, but he was also very quick. He laughed a little and lowered his voice. "Friend, I think you''ve made a mistake. This beautiful woman has already fallen in love with me. I''m playing hard to get, but I got a problem in the middle of the way and was mixed up by this friend!"


    "Hum, it''s a joke. I think you''re making a fuss!" Mustard smell speech immediately not happy, his face has a trace of irony.


    "That''s what it is." Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and acted innocently.


    "Well, I''ll see who this beautiful woman falls in love with!" Just Ye Wanqing pick eyebrow action, he saw in the eyes, know, the next turn to see ye Wanqing, obviously waiting for her to speak.


    The little leader also turned his eyes on Ye Wanqing. When his eyes lit up, he was stunned and understood.


    No wonder these two people will fight each other for a woman. This kind of person is not common, and even he has some feelings.


    "Beautiful woman, would you like to dance with me?" Ning Tao tried his best to look natural, as if he didn''t know ye Wanqing, and invited him again.


    "I will!"


    For ye Wanqing, this is not a multiple choice question at all. Without thinking about it, she stood up and put a jade wrist on Ning Tao''s broad palm, and wanted to follow him.


    "Stop!"


    As soon as they took two steps, they heard an angry voice behind them. As soon as their figure flashed, they blocked their way.


    "I don''t think this beauty is happy. In my opinion, she must have been intimidated by you. I advise you to leave as soon as possible, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite."


    If you just give up like this, how can mustard be reconciled? If the other party can make trouble, he will.


    Just a scene, almost no gas of his old blood gushing out, but his heart is puzzled, according to reason, he started first, how in front of this beauty said to change.


    He doesn''t know that sometimes people are not only not on the same starting line, or even on the same track. This time, he is doomed to shame himself.

 Chapter 111

    I


    "stress?"


    Ning Tao raised a radian at the corner of his mouth, and his heart was filled with anger unconsciously. It seems that this guy still doesn''t give up.


    At the moment, he took Ye Wanqing''s little hand, looked at the mustache coldly, and said with no expression: "what do you want?"


    The people of the white lotus sect are too weird. If it''s not a last resort, Ning Tao doesn''t want to have a direct conflict with them. After all, he has a task. Besides, no one knows whether there are still people of the white lotus sect here, but Ning Tao won''t allow them to make trouble again and again.


    "It''s very simple. If you say that this beautiful woman is in love with you, you may as well prove it to everyone, or let us broaden our horizons. Otherwise, leave this beautiful woman, and you can go away!"


    The moustache is also seen the world, now can''t help but also ruthless up.


    "Proof? How to prove it Ning Tao looks unchanged, now some doubt asked.


    "It''s very simple. Since this beauty is predestined with you, you can kiss her in front of the big guy. If the beauty wants to, I have nothing to say!"


    A listen to is to excite to kiss again, Ning Tao corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, some silly eyes.


    At the beginning, it seems that Cao Bin and Tong Yaqian also had an exciting kiss. Now they have another exciting kiss. How can they have a good kiss.


    It''s just the other party''s proposal. It''s not too demanding in this bar. After all, it''s a place for entertainment. There''s piston movement in the dark corner. Kissing here represents a kind of good feeling.


    "Yes, I think it''s according to what this gentleman said, otherwise our bar has the obligation to protect the beauty''s safety!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao hesitated, the little leader also brought people around him. He had a good relationship with the mustard. If he could help now, he would not be polite.


    In fact, if the conditions are not suitable, he has to clean up the guy in front of him and rob a woman with myna. He is looking for death.


    Seeing that he has attracted a lot of people''s attention, Ning Tao is secretly anxious. In fact, if it wasn''t for the task, he and ye Wanqing could have left separately. But now he still has to keep an eye on this person. For a moment, he can''t help but feel embarrassed.


    Ye Wanqing''s lips are also tight. Even if she is not familiar with the world, she knows that the situation is grim. If she scares others, she will never have such a chance again.


    Just let her and Ning Tao kiss, no matter what, she is also difficult to make, this is too embarrassed, for a moment all kinds of emotions are revealed in my heart. I feel uneasy.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll tell you, this beauty is under duress. Boy, I''d better get out of here while I''m in a good mood!"


    Two people haven''t been moving, eight character Hu change spirit, at the moment skin smile meat don''t smile of close to two people one eye, cold hum way.


    "You want a kiss, don''t you?" Ning Tao takes a deep breath, then turns around and hugs his elder martial sister Xiaolongnv. As soon as his head drops, he kisses his elder martial sister Xiaolongnv.


    It''s common to kiss Sikong who can play here in full view of the public. If he hesitates again, he will appear to have a ghost in his heart. I''m afraid that when the mustache comes back, he will immediately notice the abnormality.


    Ning Tao is not indecisive. What''s more, he kisses his elder martial sister.


    Ye Wanqing is obviously unprepared. As soon as she is stiff, she suddenly comes here. Her nose is full of the masculine breath of Ning Tao, and her full red lips have been covered by Ning Tao''s lips. Where has she experienced such things? She is still under everyone''s gaze. Now she is soft, her scalp is about to explode, and she almost falls to the ground.


    This is undoubtedly a powerful stimulus for her, which makes her brain lose the ability to respond and can only passively echo.


    Two lips apart, there is a trace of crystal elongated, finally broken, Ning Tao can be said to be full of fragrance, holding Ye Wanqing''s soft body in one hand, looking at the mustard like a tease, ha ha, said with a smile: "good, very comfortable!"


    With these words, Ning Tao embraces Ye Wanqing and goes to the dance floor, even looking at each other.


    "Shame This is a great shame for the moustache. At the moment, he clenches his fists high, but he has nothing to do. People are happy with each other, at least he is defeated.


    "Boy, let you be proud for a moment first!"


    The eight character beard poison grudged of saw two people''s back figure, mercilessly quenched one mouthful, a turn head and that small leader open mouth to discuss, just from time to time of raise head, see to Ning Tao, face expose fierce light.


    On the dance floor, Ning Tao holds Ye Wanqing in his arms. Their dance movements are a little strange. He doesn''t realize it. His head is close to Ye Wanqing and says softly, "I''m sorry, elder martial sister. I''m just an expedient!"


    Until then, ye Wanqing was able to recover some strength. He broke away slightly, his face was flushed, and his silver teeth bit: "younger martial brother, what''s the matter?"


    Just now, in front of the moustache, ye Wanqing was confused and lost her first kiss. Now she is alone with Ning Tao. She can''t help but ask.


    Looking at Ye Wanqing, with a trace of vigilance and anger in her eyes, she knew that this time something had happened. Ning Tao laughed bitterly. Without hesitation, she told the story just now.


    I can''t help it. If I was misunderstood by his elder martial sister, I guess I can''t get along with him in the future."Ah Really? "


    Hearing that Ning Tao said there was something wrong with the glass of wine, ye Wanqing was startled, and his vigilance in his eyes disappeared. Subconsciously, he wanted to look at the moustache.


    "Don''t look back. The guy is watching here. Wait a minute. Since things have changed, we can only look at opportunities again!"


    Ning Tao makes a sound in a hurry and stops Ye Wanqing''s action in time. He gets a little closer to each other, giving outsiders a feeling of wanting to take advantage.


    After all, men and women dance on it. If they keep being upright all the time, it''s either a brain problem or a ghost.


    "I''m sorry, younger martial brother. I misunderstood you just now!"


    Ye Wanqing''s mind is also extremely intelligent. When she thinks about it, she understands that Ning Tao''s words are naturally believed, and she immediately admits her mistake to the other party.


    At the moment of recovery, she takes Ning Tao as the one who wants to take advantage of her. Now, after clarifying, she understands.


    "Never mind, elder martial sister, as long as you don''t hate me!" Ning Tao smiles bitterly and looks around with his eyes. When he looks at eight character Hu from time to time, his eyes are deliberately provocative with victory.


    Ning Tao is in a good mood. It can be imagined that he is in a good mood. The more he looks at them, the more angry they are. In shame, he puts the cup away and strides out.


    Come here originally is to relax, plain white by Ning Tao stir good mood, even if see other women again, also be Rouge vulgar powder, stay again, he has the impulse to beat people.


    "Let''s go, follow!"


    Ning Tao has been observing each other. As soon as eight character Hu Gang leaves, he immediately pulls Ye Wanqing and walks out.


    "Boy, where are you going?"


    Ning Tao just walked out of the bar not far away, next to the shadow flashing, a few little gangster like people blocked his way.


    "It''s you!" When Ning Tao saw some people, he immediately recognized them. These people were not others, but the little leader of the bar.


    Frowned, Ning Tao look not good way, "a few, block my way is what mean?"


    "Hey hey, I know it. If you want to blame it, you can only blame the people you shouldn''t have offended. If you dare to rob a woman from myna, you really don''t know how to live or die!" The little leader''s ferocious face finally told the purpose.

 Chapter 112

    "Get out of here!"


    Ning Tao worried about the mustard. He didn''t have much patience. As soon as he looked heavy, he began to drink.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect to be angry, boy. I don''t want to see where this place is. It''s the territory of the Wolf Gang. Originally, I just intended to teach you a lesson, but now it seems that I want to leave you a profound lesson..."


    the little leader is very angry, and his eyes at Ning Tao are full of disdain.


    You know, if you are repaired here, you will be beaten in vain. Even if you call the police, it''s useless. In the bar street, gangs are more effective than the police.


    However, before he finished his words, Ning Tao blocked his mouth with his actions. He didn''t pay attention to these minions. As for the Wolf Gang, although they are powerful, they will soon be swallowed by Longwu, which is not enough. Now he kicks them out and directly kicks the little leader into shrimps.


    "Damn it, you dare to beat me, brothers, you''ve ruined him!"


    Little leader where expect Ning Tao also dare to take the lead, at the moment on the face of the blue veins burst up, hysterical shout.


    There is no need for ye Wanqing to deal with these little gangsters. Ning Tao clenched his fist and let several people scream and fall to the ground.


    Looking at a few people crying in pain, Ning Tao didn''t take care of a few people. He took Ye Wanqing''s arm and walked quickly.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the special situation, he wouldn''t mind repairing this man. Today is their lucky day.


    "Younger martial brother, that man can''t run away!"


    People come and go on the street, for fighting has long been common, two people left the spot, ye Wanqing asked with a frown.


    After they stopped by the little leader, where was the figure of the moustache in front of them? People came and went in front of them, which made her anxious.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial sister. He can''t run away."


    Ning Tao turns his head toward Ye Wanqing with a smile. He says that he is confident. When he opens his mouth, he pulls a catkin of the other side and goes forward in no hurry.


    His perspective is not for nothing. Just now, he has been staring at each other and watched each other enter a KTV with his own eyes. That''s why he has no fear. When Ning Tao came to the KTV door, he first looked at it secretly and then walked in.


    Compared with the bar, there is no doubt that it is a bit quieter here. Without the noise in his ears, Ning Tao''s attention is more focused. Instead of acting rashly, he swims outside the box with Ye Wanqing.


    His perspective distance is limited, just so far time, he can''t see each other into which box, now a check, Ning Tao soon found the mustard.


    Quite strange is that the mustard sitting in the box, there is no music, but some anxious sitting there, constantly looking at the mobile phone, as if waiting for someone.


    Ning Tao''s mind moves, solicits a waiter to come over, fills several hundred yuan bills for him, and opens a singing room next to the moustache.


    "Younger martial brother, it''s him now. Why don''t we go in and control him immediately?"


    When Ning Tao tells the situation in the room, ye Wanqing doesn''t ask him how he knows, but Dai frowns and thinks, asking other questions.


    Until now, she only feels the gap between herself and Ning Tao. Although she is smart, she contacts too few people and things. Most of the communication between people is taught by Shifu and others. When it comes to reality, she is a bit stretched. Now Ning Tao''s series of methods have won her trust.


    And the first kiss is captured, let Ye Wanqing look at Ning Tao''s eyes more strange, words, even Ning Tao did not notice, the other party has been completely with him.


    "Don''t worry. Anyway, he can''t run away. I doubt he should have any secrets when he comes here!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head, sits on the sofa and stares at the moustache, secretly guessing the other party''s behavior.


    According to reason, the other party is looking for fun, even if you don''t call a few princesses to accompany you here, you should have a hi, where you can sit here like the other party.


    Things out of the normal that is demon, Ning Tao in order to find out, also patience.


    As time went by, the moustache in the room became more and more anxious, wandering back and forth in the room, his face dignified.


    "Elder martial sister, you wait here, I''ll go out for a while."


    After using perspective for a long time, Ning Tao couldn''t bear it any more. He didn''t feel like it was a good thing. Now he started to pay attention to other things.


    Ordered Ye Wanqing a, he went straight out of the room to the service desk.


    "Miss, can you do me a favor?" Ning Tao takes his wallet out of his pocket and deliberately reveals the dozen hundred yuan bills inside. Looking at the front desk, he grins and says.


    Seeing the red and gorgeous banknote, the hot front desk''s eyes can''t help but brighten. At the moment, he lies on the front desk and looks at Ning Tao with a smile: "what service do you need, sir?"


    A minute later, Ning Tao left five banknotes, then turned to leave and went back to the box.


    Not long after he closed the door, the moustache room was knocked open by two boldly dressed women.After the first four rounds, the two women talked to the eight character Hu and the three went out.


    "Elder martial sister, let''s go!"


    Looking at the three people to the bar, Ning Tao quickly pulled Ye Wanqing into each other''s room, directly hiding in the wardrobe in the moustache room.


    No way, his perspective is limited, in order to find out what the other party is going to do, only when he comes to the other party''s room can he know the most clearly.


    This kind of KTV room belongs to the fun suite, which is very similar to the feeling of home, everything.


    As for hiding here, he has long been optimistic about, such as this place, although there is a wardrobe, is also a decoration, but look at each other''s appearance, should not need, and in his throw out 500 yuan, KTV people readily agreed to take each other.


    And the wardrobe is not without things, but there are some messy interesting clothes. Ning Tao shoves them aside for fear that ye Wanqing is curious to ask why these are open crotch pants. He really can''t answer.


    Before long, a face of annoyed mustache returned to the room, mouth swearing, and sat on the sofa.


    Ning Tao two people will breathe as slow as possible, also quietly waiting.


    About ten minutes later, there was a knock on the door in the room. The mustache sitting on the sofa suddenly bounced up and quickly went to open the door.


    The door opened, and outside stood a tall man with a hat and a mask.


    But in the man''s hand, is carrying a suitcase, looks not easy.


    "It''s him!"


    This man''s cover is also a perfect fit, but under the perspective of Ning Tao, there is no escape. Now when he sees the man''s face, he looks shocked and mumbles to himself.

 Chapter 113

    RN is the latest The man at the door is not someone else, but Cao Yang''s bodyguard, kuizi, who had made friends with him at the beginning, didn''t expect to appear here.


    "Mr. king, please come in!"


    The mustard seems to know something about the man. After looking at him for a moment, he let the man in and closed the door.


    "I don''t know what happened to the eighth master. Recently my young master is in a hurry."


    Kuizi sat down, put the box on the table, looked at the mustache and said.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Jin, don''t worry. Even if you don''t urge us, our white lotus sect will deliver 30 children on time within the time of discussion!" Eight character Hu smile, is full of confidence.


    "No, not thirty, but forty!" Kuizi smiles and shakes his head, then draws out four fingers.


    "Forty?" After hearing this, he frowned and said with some displeasure, "Mr. Jin, I was talking about 30 children at the beginning. As you know, recently, due to the large number of missing children, the police are investigating very closely. Within the prescribed time, it''s already our limit!"


    "Eight Ye is joking." Kuizi coughed twice and interrupted each other''s words in time: "if things are really easy to solve, how can my young master find you white lotus sect, eighth master? We are all happy people. This is the deposit of the ten children, one million, of which 200000 is more. It''s the hard work of eighth master to deliver the message!"


    After kuizi finished, he pushed the box over and motioned to the other side.


    "Deposit?" As soon as his eyes narrowed, he was undeniably moved and hesitated. He opened the box as soon as he gritted his teeth. However, after just checking for a moment, he closed the box and his throat moved a few times. Looking at kuizi, he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I promise."


    "Ha ha, starlings are really cool people, so I wish us a happy cooperation first!" Kuizi laughed and was in a good mood.


    Mustard then reluctantly smile, mung bean eyes turned, carelessly came a sentence, "I don''t know what your young master wants so many children to do, this price resell but don''t make money!"


    "Yes?" Kuizi could not help frowning when he heard the speech, and his words became colder. "Eighth master, there are rules in the industry. You ask too many questions!"


    "Yes, I''m just curious!" As soon as his face changed, he quickly said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I need to reply as soon as possible. I hope you can hold on to it!" Kuizi immediately stood up, looked at myna''s worried face, and added another sentence.


    "Eighth master, it''s not that I don''t tell you, and I can''t tell you the specific purpose. Frankly speaking, you and I are all errands, and it''s not necessarily a good thing to know too much!"


    "That''s, that''s, thank you, Mr. king." The eight character Hu smell speech facial expression just a little better, also said a few polite words.


    Kuizi came and went quickly. After putting down the box, he pushed the door and left.


    "Hehe, I''m rich!"


    When kuizi left, the mustard turned around with a look of joy. He turned back to his seat, reached for his hand and opened the box again.


    After looking at the money inside for a long time, the mustard locked the box again, turned and put it on a corner, reached out and pressed a service key.


    After a while, the door of the room opened and a waiter in a miniskirt went in. Looking at the mustache, he said, "Sir, what do you want?"


    "Go and call out the most beautiful woman you have." With a cold hum and a slap, a dozen red and gorgeous banknotes were thrown out of his pocket.


    "Yes, sir, just a moment!"


    I''ve never seen anyone who can be a waiter here. Now I hastily agreed and immediately turned around and left.


    Before long, the waiter led more than a dozen ladies into the room and let the mustache choose.


    "Just you, the others can leave."


    After a moment''s study among the ten ladies, the mustard saw a woman with big breasts and let her come over and wave her hand to the other women.


    Ning Tao in the cupboard complains secretly. He thought that the other party would leave immediately after finishing the work. Who knows, this guy has a brain. It seems that he will stay for a while.


    In this way, it''s hard for him. The cupboard is not big. They are very reluctant to fit him. Ning Tao almost holds Ye Wanqing, but he can''t change his posture. It''s very uncomfortable.


    He wanted to go out and subdue him immediately, but Bailian''s life was cunning, and there was poison in his mouth and teeth. Once he found something wrong, he might take poison and kill himself.


    As a last resort, Ning Tao didn''t come up with such a bad plan.


    "Sir, why don''t I have a drink with you first?"


    This time, the waiter came to serve some food and wine, and the big breasted woman was like a Persian cat, tired of leaning on the mustache.


    "Hey, hey, no drinking. I''d better drink you first."Moustache face blushed, a short hand has seized the woman, the other hand to the woman''s below.


    "Ah I hate it The big breasted woman was startled. She let out a scream on purpose. Her body twisted like a snake and half refused to greet her.


    "Ha ha, there are more annoying ones!" The moustache laughs and lifts up the woman''s skirt. As soon as she picks up her face, she blushes and says, "I''m still a whore. I don''t even wear underpants!"


    "Oh, sir, you are bad..."


    The woman''s eyes were like silk. She raised her pink fist and hit her moustache gently. The whole person was closer to the man.


    Not long after that, there was a loud sound in the room. Bazihu was not tall. He was more like a compass when he took off his clothes. At the moment, his hands were kneading on the woman''s body like crazy.


    He is not so hungry, but he missed Ye Wanqing in the bar, which made him have a fire in his heart. Now he can''t control his desire for money.


    The woman under him resisted each other''s rudeness at first, but when she heard the other person mention the word "add money", the woman not only began to cooperate, but also made exaggerated calls, which seriously stimulated the progress of the moustache.


    For a time, the room is full of meaning. However, in the wardrobe, Ning Tao is all muddled.


    Just at this time, he was embarrassed. Because of the angle problem, they could see the woman''s fat white flesh flying outside, which made him feel a little ups and downs.


    Fortunately, ye Wanqing turned his back to him, otherwise he would not be embarrassed to die. Rao also saw that the other party''s earlobes were all red, and his breathing was a little short.


    Ning Tao is more unbearable, the key is that some physiological reactions can not stop ah, and the inevitable connection in the Ye Wanqing''s buttocks.

 Chapter 114

    If we change the scene, Ning Tao must move his position to avoid embarrassment, but now the space of the big wardrobe is limited, so he can''t retreat at all. For a moment, he feels a fever on his face, for fear that his elder martial sister will be angry.


    Although he can''t control this kind of thing, if the elder martial sister doesn''t like it, I''m afraid it will leave a bad impression on the other side.


    In fact, Ning Tao thought too much. At this time, ye Wanqing, who was in front of him, was slightly red, but she didn''t have much ups and downs in her heart.


    Because of the angle, she only saw the woman''s figure, but could not see the specific situation. She had been on the mountain all the time. She had no specific understanding of the things between men and women. Although she was confused, she didn''t think much about it.


    But Ning Tao''s reaction she still felt, but in her heart, what she thought was completely different from that of the other party.


    At the moment, she frowned and turned her head and stretched out a hand. She directly grasped Ning Tao''s bulge and shook her head.


    In her mind, she didn''t have dirty ideas. Usually on the mountain, she didn''t know anything about men and women. The reason why she blushed was that she saw the woman''s clothes were not neat, and she secretly quenched her voice.


    In this case, Ning Tao only thinks that the other party can''t help it. On impulse, she takes out weapons such as hidden sticks and wants to fight. She has to stop the other party.


    "Tear


    Ye Wanqing was holding the moment, Ning Tao eyes suddenly wide open, inverted a cold breath, directly silly.


    "What is this for?" Ning Tao scalp numbness, mind idea flying, just looking at each other''s face serious, let him born speechless.


    "Younger martial brother, restrain yourself


    Ye Wanqing put his head close to Ning Tao for a few minutes and said something inaudible in his ear.


    "How to restrain?"


    If the other party doesn''t say it''s OK, he almost can''t hold it. Restraint comes from restraint. What do you hold! This is to let him control or explode.


    But the other side also a face of serious, let his heart will be that mustache ancestors eighteen generation all scolded.


    Good die not die, you take the money to go not to get, also come this one.


    He was in a dilemma for a moment, and now he had to endure it.


    Fortunately, after ye Wanqing reminded him, he let go of his palm and let him hiss to himself. There was a layer of sweat on his forehead.


    Now the moustache is more and more excited, and the living spring palace in the room is coming to an end.


    Ning Tao a black line, feel every second is suffering, head like a paste, chaos up.


    It wasn''t because of the moustache, but because of the elder martial sister''s grip just now. He was almost scared and his mind was full of thoughts.


    "Is elder martial sister cold and gorgeous in appearance and extremely open in heart?"


    He couldn''t figure out how the pure elder martial sister could have such frivolous actions. Just now, ye Wanqing''s actions really scared him, but the other side''s serious face only made him think like this.


    Just when Ning Tao''s mind was still full of paste, about seven or eight minutes later, the war outside was finally over, and he was relieved and concentrated.


    "Boss, you are so fierce. I love you to death!"


    After a moment''s silence, the big breasted woman let out an exaggerated cry. She turned around and gave a kiss to her moustache. She arranged her clothes and said flatteringly.


    "Haha, that''s right. I usually work for an hour. Today is an accident."


    Hearing the praise from the other side, the moustache blushed and began to brag. I''m afraid no man doesn''t like to hear this.


    The big breasted woman turned her lips with disdain, but then she changed into a smiling face and continued to speak with bewitchment: "Sir, do you want me to give you a set meal, which can make you want to stop!" Then he licked his lower lip when he looked under the moustache.


    "Forget it, I have something to do today. I''ll come back to you later."


    The eight character Hu smell speech eyes a bright, although also have some idea move, but bowed to see under the eye body, quite unwilling to refuse.


    There''s no way. Even if he wants to do something, he has to ask his brother if he wants to do something. Besides, he really has something to do.


    "No, here''s your tip."


    He took out seven or eight red tickets from the table and gave them to the woman. Today, he was very satisfied.


    "Thank you, boss."


    The big breasted woman took the money and immediately began to laugh. Even her name changed.


    Under the waving of the moustache, the big breasted woman knew that there was no chance today, so she gave the moustache a kiss and left with her sexy waist twisted.


    Time is like money. Since the other party has no need, she will not waste her time here. Maybe she can hang a gold owner tonight.


    After the big breasted woman left, the mustache didn''t stay long. She cleaned her hands in a hurry, kicked the remaining red tickets on the table, and left with the box in a hurry.


    When the other party left, Ning Tao quickly opened the cabinet, and ye Wanqing came out, could not help but take a deep breath of fresh air.However, when they go out, Ning Tao and his wife meet a waiter who comes to clean the room. When they see each other, Ning Tao doesn''t care to open his mouth and staggers away.


    "It''s a beautiful game, and it''s full of people!"


    The waitress looked at their backs, murmured to herself, and turned to enter the box.


    Just walk a few steps of Ning Tao smell speech, almost not a mouthful of old blood spray out, immediately want to cry without tears.


    I wanted to explain to the waiter, but seeing that the moustache went farther and farther, his figure stopped, and he ran after him quickly.


    Two people out of the KTV, Ning Tao holding Ye Wanqing''s wrist, in the crowd and quickly walk, no way, mustard walk very fast, he is limited by perspective distance, chase is not tight will lose.


    "Younger martial brother, what weapon do you have?"


    Ye Wanqing eyebrows, suddenly looking at Ning Tao, some curious asked.


    "What weapon?"


    Ning Tao is stunned, some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "It''s the stick like thing just now. Is it a pistol?"


    Ye Wanqing''s eyes swept the bottom of Ning Tao''s eyes and motioned for a moment.


    "..." Ning Tao''s face became strange. His face turned red and could not say a word.


    "Younger martial brother, I haven''t seen pistols. Isn''t Huaxia very strict in controlling gun products?"


    "Cough...!"


    After a while, Ning Tao coughed falsely. Seeing ye Wanqing''s eyes, he could not understand her words.


    After a long time, when he was in the coat cabinet, ye Wanqing took it as a pistol. For a moment, he couldn''t help but admire each other''s Association.


    "Yes, I''ve got a pistol. It''s just a fake. It''s used to scare people. I''d better go now!"


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and finally confirms one thing. His elder martial sister is really like a little dragon girl, and doesn''t rhyme with the world. At the moment, he reluctantly hardens his face and nods to admit it.


    But in his heart, he was a little embarrassed. In addition, Malatang had cheated his elder martial sister twice. I don''t know what he would think of him when he understood.


    But in this situation, he has to try his best to make it up, otherwise the trust he just established with his elder martial sister will turn into a bubble in an instant.


    "Well, what about the man?"


    When they talk, they turn a corner. When they come back, they will disappear.


    "Come with me."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, he had a bad premonition in his heart. At the moment, he was tense and swept around. Then he entered a small alley beside him.

 Chapter 115

    "No, it''s found out!"


    As soon as he entered the small Hutong, Ning Tao picked it up with a look, and then he felt a click in his heart.


    With his eyes, naturally you can see that the mustard is hidden next to the garbage heap in the small Hutong, paying attention to this side.


    Ning Tao''s brain is turning rapidly. In a flash, an idea pops up in his mind. There is no time to think about it. As soon as he turns around, he gets close to Ye Wanqing''s ear and whispers a few words. Then he turns around and plunges into the deep alley.


    "So it''s you?"


    Just when Ning Tao deliberately looked left and right, just walked to the garbage heap, a voice of Yin measurement sounded, and the mustache came out from one side, looking at Ning Tao with a bad look.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect you to find out!"


    Seeing the moustache, Ning Tao pretended to shiver, and then his face became cold. With his hands on his back, he was quite arrogant. He was totally in a tone of tit for tat.


    "Hum, you''re just a little boy. You want to follow me. It''s a little tender!"


    Eight character Hu hums a, moriran way, "say, follow me to have what purpose?"


    "What''s the purpose? Of course, I want to teach you a lesson. You think that just a few little gangsters in the bar can get me. When did you suffer such a loss


    Ning Tao pinches his hands and makes a sound between his bones, quite cocky.


    "Yes?"


    Eight character Hu was stunned, as if he was a little surprised. Later, he looked a little slow. After he understood it, he showed a smile on his face. "I didn''t expect that you still have some ability, but since you are chasing me, you are unlucky. Don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel!"


    Listening to Ning Tao''s words, he knows. Originally, he thought Ning Tao was a member of the police or the friars'' alliance, but he didn''t expect that it was just a disaster caused by the fight in the bar at that time.


    But in this way, he relaxed, if the former, he must be quite afraid, but an ordinary person, where he will have scruples.


    "I''m unlucky. I think you''re out of your mind. Come on, I''ll let you have a hand. I''ll show you who''s unlucky!"


    Ning Tao is quite big, now one hand on the back, the other hand toward the mustard hook fingers, is a despised action.


    "Looking for death!"


    Yongo0jiu hy free, look! Xiaob said


    seeing the young man''s provocation in front of him, he was angry. Originally, he was worried about Ning Tao''s taking away the beautiful woman. At present, the other party didn''t pay attention to him at all. How could he bear it? At this moment, when he was angry, he stepped on the ground and rushed to Ning Tao.


    Although the figure of the mustard is short and plump, its speed is not slow. It takes almost two breaths to reach it two or three meters away. When it comes near, one hand is raised and five fingers are like hooks. With the cold wind, it catches Ning Tao''s face.


    See the mustard hand, Ning Tao was stunned in the same place, as if scared half silly, staring at him.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of the eight character Hu, which made him more aggressive. In his opinion, he was frightened by the opponent, and his strength increased a little.


    Suddenly, he suddenly felt the wind behind his head. His face changed and he was startled. When he was about to turn back, he fell down in the dark.


    "Well done, elder martial sister."


    Seeing ye Wanqing standing beside the mustard, Ning Tao was shocked and relaxed completely.


    The reason why he has the present situation is that he has just deployed. Originally, he only intended to follow the moustache, but since it was leaked, he made a plan to attract the other party''s attention by himself, and then let Ye Wanqing take advantage of his unprepared action.


    But looking at the moustache falling down, Ning Tao can''t help but be surprised. You know, he is always paying attention to it. Leng doesn''t see how ye Wanqing makes a move. When he detects it, the other party has already made a move.


    "Younger martial brother, what should we do now?"


    Looking at the faint moustache on the ground, ye Wanqing frowned, a little at a loss.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    This has become the case. Ning Tao can only be tough with the other party. However, this guy is hard to be tough. He takes out his mobile phone from his pocket and makes a phone call. Then he comes to the mustard and plans to pull out the fangs in the other party''s mouth.


    Half an hour later, Long Wu came in carefully with seven or eight little brothers.


    "Mr. Ning!"


    As soon as he went in, Long Wu saw Ning Tao. First he noticed Ye Wanqing, then he bowed respectfully to Ning Tao and said hello.


    After these days of contact, for Ning Tao, Long Wu is convinced, his sister had no hope, but after each other''s treatment, legs actually feel, and the speed of recovery is still accelerating.


    In addition, under the control of Ning Tao, Sihai gang has swallowed up several small gangs. It can be said that Sihai gang has developed rapidly and has become one of several big gangs in the eastern district. If we digest it in time, it is not a problem to lead the whole eastern district. He is even more convinced of this young man."This man is up to you. I want you to let him speak in the shortest time possible!"


    Ning Tao pointed to the moustache on the ground and ordered directly.


    Although he is a monk, he is certainly not as good at this kind of thing as the other party. It can''t be better to let the other party handle it.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning. I promise he''ll spit out what he knows."


    Long Wu took a deep look at the moustache. As soon as he looked left and right, he immediately came to the two little brothers, held each other up and left.


    Ning Tao and ye Wanqing say hello and follow each other.


    In order to prevent Bailian sect from being aware of this, the sooner the better, he should get the answer he wants in the shortest time.


    Dragon five did not pull the party to other places, but directly back to his villa, through the back door, to the back of the hidden warehouse.


    Ning Tao didn''t go with Long Wu. Long Wu and other people''s means were not to think about, and they were more cruel. Compared with them, Ning Tao was kind-hearted, so he went into the villa.


    "Brother Ning, you are here."


    As soon as Ning Tao came to the hall, Lin Beibei came out of the room with a pair of crutches.


    After this period of treatment, she has been able to remove the wheelchair, and because her legs have not touched the ground for a long time, she needs to exercise.


    "Beibei, how do you feel now?"


    Ning Tao is also familiar with each other. Now he comes near and looks at Lin Beibei''s legs.


    "I''m much better. Today I''ve walked a long way by myself." Mention this, Lin Beibei also came to self-confidence, immediately on the face of joy.


    With the words finished, Lin Beibei saw Ye Wanqing clearly, and his face changed a little. He looked at Ning Tao and said with a strong smile, "elder brother Ning, is this elder sister your girlfriend?"

 Chapter 116

    "Oh, I forgot to introduce it to you. This is my cousin, ye Wanqing, who came from other places today. We are not free to come out for a stroll, and then we are transferred to your neighborhood. Come and have a seat!"


    Ning Tao is a big square to the two people to do the introduction, for the Dragon five thing, he chose to hide.


    In fact, what Long Wu is doing has never been mentioned to his sister, and Ning Tao never mentioned anything.


    Sometimes knowing more is not necessarily a good thing, for some dirty things, less contact is better.


    But with Lin Beibei for such a long time, from each other''s words, he estimated that with each other''s intelligence, he could guess probably, but Long Wu did not say, she also chose to pretend not to know.


    "Ah... It''s sister Ye. You are so beautiful."


    Hear Ning Tao''s words, Lin Beibei''s face suddenly blooms a smile, heartfelt praise way.


    The woman in front of her is so beautiful that even as a woman, she is envious. She is plump and slim, and her face is exquisite. Especially with a pair of clear eyes, she seems to be the purest blue sky in her exile, which makes people feel ashamed.


    "You''re beautiful, too!"


    Ye Wanqing also stretched out a white wrist, shook hands with the other party, said two words, and sat on the sofa with her heart lifted.


    Looking at these two beauties like two lilies, Ning Tao couldn''t help looking at them. He was totally a sideline in his heart.


    Lin Beibei was thin, but he was pure, sweet and sunny.


    Needless to say, ye Wanqing''s figure is the best. If Xia Mengfei''s figure shows a kind of slim and graceful beauty, ye Wanqing is the kind of slightly plump figure that attracts men''s eyes.


    Although Ye Wanqing is not good at talking, she is kind-hearted. Seeing the young girl in front of her, she has to hold on to her crutches. For a moment, she is greatly pitied, and her words are a little more, a little more cordial.


    If one comes, instead of hanging Ning Tao in the same place, he doesn''t open his mouth. He just listens to the conversation between the two girls and drinks tea leisurely.


    But just about ten minutes later, scar came in from the outside in a hurry. Seeing Lin Beibei, his face moved, and finally his eyes fell on Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao didn''t know what he meant. Some words were not suitable for Lin Beibei. At the moment, he stood up and looked at Lin Beibei. He apologized and said, "Beibei, your brother has something to do with me. You have a good rest. I''ll be back in two days!"


    "Well, brother Ning, you''re in business."


    Hear Ning Tao to go, Lin Beibei also hurriedly stood up, sensible mouth said.


    "Yes


    Ning Tao nods, greets Ye Wanqing, and wants to go out.


    "Brother Ning, wait a minute!"


    Standing in the same place, Lin Beibei suddenly thought of something. His face suddenly turned red, and his face bag was stretched.


    "What''s the matter, Beibei?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech footstep a stagnant, turn round to open a way.


    "Brother Ning, there is a movie this weekend. I accidentally bought an extra ticket. Can you accompany me to see it?"


    Lin Beibei took a deep breath, as if made a great determination, and finally said it.


    "Movie tickets?"


    Ning Tao is stunned, and then he looks embarrassed. This kind of thing makes him hard to promise for a while. It''s not easy for people to misunderstand what kind of movie he''s going to watch with each other?


    "Is there something wrong with elder brother Ning?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s hesitation, Lin Beibei''s face turned white. He clenched his lips and forced a smile: "if elder brother Ning has something to do, in fact, I haven''t seen many movies before!"


    Heaven see still pity, hear each other''s words, Ning Tao heart clapped a, the moment brain a hot, immediately said: "Beibei don''t misunderstand, I''ll see it at that time, if there is no important thing, I''ll pick you up to see."


    He didn''t have any evil thoughts about Lin Beibei. In his mind, he only thought that the other party was a little sister. However, the other party''s sentence that he hadn''t seen a movie had already touched him and shaken a chord in his heart.


    Just imagine a young girl who said that she had never seen a movie. Now there is a chance, no matter from which angle, he should not let the other party down.


    "Really? That''s great. It''s a deal. Oh, I''ll wait for you at home! "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s promise, Lin Beibei cheers and cheers. His eyes are shining, which is quite different from just now.


    Ning Tao nodded and made an agreement with the other party. He had something in his heart and didn''t stay much. At the moment, the three of them rushed out of the villa and went straight to the backyard.


    "Mr. Ning, the man is going to speak!"


    Wait until nobody, scar has no scruples, now toward Ning Tao respectful way.


    "Open your mouth?"


    As soon as Ning Tao looked happy, he immediately became interested. With a wave of his hand, he said, "go and have a look."


    He didn''t expect that Longwu was so efficient that he was glad to find the right person this time.It''s the most difficult way to deal with a greasy stick like a moustache. It''s hard to get the other person to open his mouth by ordinary means. I didn''t do it in KTV before. It''s also for this reason that I didn''t expect to let the Dragon finish it in five or ten minutes. It''s really a professional skill.


    Before long, Ning Tao and his wife came to a room with obscure lighting. As soon as they gathered in the room, they saw the moustache sitting on a chair and tied to it with ropes. There was no obvious wound on his body, but his eyes were dim and he seemed to be scared. It was obvious that he had just experienced a rather unforgettable experience.


    "Yes It''s you You... "


    See Ning Tao, ye Wanqing two people, mustard empty eyes to is a little more look, just quite surprised, obviously in the heart is very shaking, understand what.


    "Mr. Ning, if you want to ask, just ask. I promise he won''t play tricks again."


    Dragon five is standing in the room, see Ning Tao two people come in, at the moment toward its slightly bowed way.


    "Yes


    Ning Tao nods and waves to him. These things are related to the white lotus sect, and they can''t intervene. Ning Tao doesn''t intend to let the other party know.


    Dragon five looks unchanged, and then see a hello scar, two people turned to go, with the door.


    "It seems that you''ve already targeted me. I''m not wronged."


    When the room quieted down, his mustache face was as gray as death, and he just opened his mouth. His voice was very hoarse, as if two pieces of broken iron were rubbing together, which was quite different from the previous situation.


    "That''s right. If you want to save your life, you should be honest. I can''t say that I will save you a little life, otherwise..."


    Ning Tao has no experience in this, so he just learns the words on TV and says.


    "Save my life, ha ha, I''m afraid even if you want to save my life, I can''t live. Bailian sect has the rules of Bailian sect. Once you betray the rules, there is only one dead word!"


    The mustard grinned bitterly and shook his head. The corners of his mouth wriggled a few times. "If you have anything you want to ask, just ask. I just want to have a good time after I finish speaking."


    Ad is always free to watch u xiaoj say


    the outspoken words of the other party make Ning Tao look pale. Yu Guangzhong sees that ye Wanqing''s face is somewhat unnatural. However, as soon as he gripes his teeth, he says, "I need to know the dark rudder of bailianjiao in the East China Sea and the organization and distribution of bailianjiao!"


    Since he is the enemy of the white lotus sect, Ning Tao knows that to be soft on the enemy is to be cruel to himself. Once he is against this organization, he will never die, and man will not be killed for himself. Whether he is for self-protection or for justice, he must uproot the white lotus sect.

 Chapter 117

    The eight character Hu slightly eased his mind, closed his eyelids, and then opened his eyes, as if he had made up his mind. He said slowly, "there are thirty-two entrances of the white lotus sect, each of which has three dark rudders, but I only know the position of one of them!"


    "There are many guards in the dark rudder. Not only the helmsman himself guards the helm, but also the experts in the sect. In addition, the demon emperor, one of the eight Dharma protectors in our sect, has recently arrived in the East China Sea. It is said that there is something important to plan. It is estimated that it is among the three dark rudders."


    Hearing the name of the demon emperor again, Ning Tao suddenly realized that he was not strange. At the beginning, the tall man was called the demon emperor by his cheap master.


    He didn''t expect that the other side was one of the eight Dharma protectors. He listened to the roar of the bull, but the other side was dead, so he didn''t have any scruples. Even the blood baby that the other side had painstakingly refined had been owned by himself.


    Naturally, he would not tell the story to the mustard. With a slight movement, he asked again, "how is the internal organizational structure of Bailian religion divided?"


    He is also afraid of the deep-rooted white lotus religion.


    It is said that this cult has existed in China for more than a thousand years and has a profound foundation. After several dynasties of extermination, it still does not hurt its vitality. I''m afraid that there will be no more gangs in China.


    If he used to sneer at rumors, now he has some belief. It is recorded in unofficial history that this group of evil arts are prevalent and they are very proficient in evil ways and can''t be underestimated.


    "The person who holds the highest position in my teaching is naturally the leader. There are three elders, eight Dharma protectors, thirty-two hall leaders, branch helmsman, deacon and steward in the lower row. I am a peripheral steward!"


    This kind of thing is not a secret for those who have a heart. At present, the moustache does not hide what he knows.


    "Oh, so it is!"


    Ning Tao and ye Wanqing look at each other. There is a bit of shock in both sides'' eyes, and he will take a cool breath in his heart.


    These are enough to show the power of the white lotus sect. At the beginning, the powerful demon emperor was only one of the eight Dharma protectors, and there were more than ten who were not inferior to him. This is not a hidden force. Indeed, it is worthy of being an organization that has been passed on for a thousand years, and the tip of the iceberg is enough for people to look up to.


    After the shock, Ning Tao collected his mind and asked in detail.


    Now that he is against such an organization, he needs to know more about it. Otherwise, he will be careful to capsize in the gutter. He focuses on the position of the hidden rudder and defense.


    After more than half an hour, Ning Tao was not reconciled to the words and fell into meditation.


    After all, the moustache is just an outside steward, that is, a small leader who takes care of the secular affairs of the Bailian sect. His level is too low, and he doesn''t know much about the affairs of the sect, and he only knows a hidden rudder of the Bailian sect.


    "By the way, what happened to the child?"


    Ning Tao''s face moves in his mind. He suddenly looks at the mustard and asks.


    "What What child... "


    Suddenly hear Ning Tao ask, mustard face a change, words are not agile, intend to muddle through.


    "Well, what? Don''t you want to say it? " Ning Tao gave a cold smile, and the words also increased some weight.


    In the KTV, the other party and kuizi''s conversation, but he heard clearly, the money in the box can''t be fake.


    When he heard the threatening words, his face changed. He didn''t expect that the other party would inquire about his affairs so clearly. He couldn''t escape now. Finally, with a long sigh, he admitted his fate and said, "that''s a deal between Bailian sect and Qingzhu gang. We provide a group of children for Qingzhu Gang, that''s all!"


    Ning Tao frowns when he hears such words again. He is not surprised that this is the face of the green bamboo gang. After all, the green bamboo Gang is the underground force of the Cao family. What he doesn''t understand is what the green bamboo Gang wants so many children to do. As for scalping, it''s bullshit.


    There''s no shortage of money in jewelry business. In addition, it''s not cost-effective to resell children by this way, which makes him puzzled for a moment.


    "What does the green bamboo Gang want children for?"


    Ning Tao doesn''t know if the other party knows. Now he just asks with a fluke.


    "I don''t know about that. There are rules on the road. We just take people''s money and do things for them. We shouldn''t ask them, and they won''t tell us. But I guess that after the other party took several batches of our children, they never showed up again. I think those people are dead!" When he cried bitterly on his face, he said.


    "Dead?"


    Hear all of a sudden or a few batches, Ning Tao does not feel scalp numbness, a time feel very difficult.


    You know, it''s not one or two names. He really can''t figure out what Cao Yang is going to do.


    "Where do you trade? What time? " Ning Tao suddenly remembers the conversation between them. He remembers that the other party said that he would trade in the near future.


    "Deal at a scrap steel plant in the suburbs, 8 p.m. next Monday."


    Now that he is asked by Ning Tao, he tells all he knows.0; $4} version?.


    "If you die, will they notice? Stop." As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes turned, he asked the point.


    "It won''t. I''m just in charge of the outside. To put it bluntly, I''m sending information. The specific operation of this kind of thing is carried out by specific people."


    The eight character beard seemed to see Ning Tao''s purpose, but he didn''t hide it, so he told it.


    An hour later, Ning Tao and ye Wanqing came out with a dignified face.


    Although he got a lot of news from the moustache, he was not happy. Whether it was the strength of the Bailian sect or the children''s affairs, it was troublesome enough.


    Dragon five and scar two people stand outside the door, see Ning Tao two people come out, quickly welcome up.


    "Dragon five, it''s up to you."


    Ning Tao passes a knowing look to Long Wu. He looks up at the stars in the sky with his chin raised. He is disappointed.


    I don''t kill Boren, but Boren died because of me. No matter why he died, it can''t be denied that he has something to do with him, which makes him feel uncomfortable for a moment.


    It''s just that he can''t help it. No matter for those children or himself, he has to do it.


    He still can''t kill people. In this case, we have to let Longwu do it.


    After dealing with the mustard, Ning Tao didn''t stay here for long. Several people discussed the distribution of power in the eastern district. After they had a clear direction, Ning Tao and ye Wanqing took a taxi to leave.


    "Younger martial brother, you are murderous!"


    As soon as they got out of the car at the rented place, ye Wanqing''s eyes suddenly gathered. After a few words, they wandered around and immediately searched the neighborhood.


    "Jie Jie, blood food is good. I didn''t expect to be two practitioners. In this case, I''ll accept it!"


    When a strange voice with a chill sounded, a force suddenly blew in the sky, and a slap quickly fell from the sky, toward Ning Tao''s head.

 Chapter 118

    In a flash, Ning Tao sensed a breath of death. This feeling was unspeakable, but it was real. In the blink of an eye, it made his hair stand up, and the conditioned reflex suddenly raised his head.


    Between life and death, in his eyes, there is a flash of light, as if two small lanterns were lit up, and then there are two black lights, as if turned into two black dragons.


    The figure from the air was like a black bat, and there were black awns in both hands. Both of them were extremely fast, almost unavoidable. The two lights shot into the palms of those hands.


    Poof!


    There was a slight sound on the palms of those hands, and dark red blood burst out. A figure in black clothes and trousers, who was wrapped all over, snorted, and the momentum of his fall could not help.


    However, it was only a little meal, and the figure was caught again, faster.


    However, this is a little meal, from the side to stab a bright knife awn, a lift and up, cold light.


    Ye Wanqing is the one who reacts. At the moment, she doesn''t know where to take out a dagger. With a movement, she comes to Ning Tao''s side and blocks the inevitable blow.


    Zheng!


    The figure''s fingertips were hard. As soon as he flicked the dagger, he made a sound of gold and iron. Ye Wanqing was shocked all over, and his body could not stop retreating four or five steps. He was short of breath.


    Fortunately, in this way, the figure is not easy, body shape was disturbed, also fell to one side.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the whole body into the shadow of the night, Ning Tao played twelve minutes of attention, clenched his fist, eyes blinked, his body was wet.


    It''s terrible. If it wasn''t for the black awn in his eyes just now, I''m afraid he would have become a corpse by his opponent''s fingers that can compete with the dagger.


    "Those who want your life, I didn''t expect that they have some ability, but they still want to die!"


    The figure''s words are sharp. It''s obvious that he deliberately changed his voice. When the words fell, the figure directly attacked Ye Wanqing. Obviously, between Ning Tao and him, ye Wanqing was the biggest threat.


    In the face of this figure''s attack, ye Wanqing is not afraid. She purses her lips and bravely welcomes it. The dagger in her hand is like a butterfly between her hands. When she is dazzled, it is convenient for you to come and me to get up.


    Ning Tao stares at a side big eyes, dare not big mouth breath, there is the shock of silk in the eye.


    The fight between them has gone beyond his imagination. It''s really like the one on TV, and both of them fight fast.


    At ordinary times, he has already felt that his skill is good. Compared with the two, he is just like a child playing a family, which is not comparable at all.


    At present, even if the perspective is opened, he can''t see their attack track clearly. It''s too fast.


    In order not to let the elder martial sister distract, Ning Tao didn''t go up to help. On the one hand, it didn''t work. On the other hand, it was easy to give the figure an opportunity.


    But a moment later, Ning Tao was shocked to find that his elder martial sister, who was born at the top of the world, could not take advantage of the figure, but was in a weak position.


    This not only surprised him, you know that his cheap master told him that this elder martial sister is a rare talent in martial arts. She has the heart of a child and can teach him more than enough. What''s more, the younger generation of China can only be about five.


    But at the moment, a shadow jumped out randomly, which was so powerful that he was blinded.


    At the same time, he is also analyzing the identity of the figure.


    His first thought was that he was a master of the white lotus sect, but then he denied it.


    This should not be possible. He thinks that the work of the eight character Hu is hidden, and the other party can''t detect it so soon. Even if the other party''s high-level really detects it, he won''t wait until he returns to his residence. He can completely start at Longwu residence.


    If it''s not from the Bailian sect, it''s from Zhang Guang or the Cao family.


    The former invited an expert to murder Secretary Jing, but he broke the spell. He had already made a bad deal with the other party, and the other party had every reason to attack him.


    Needless to say, today, he doesn''t think that Cao Yang is simple. He collects many children strangely. If it''s just the other person''s hobby, he can''t believe it.


    He has seen the other side, the other side of the hypocrite look, not ordinary people can do it.


    And this Kung Fu, ye Wanqing two people''s confrontation more intense, in the small alley flickering, he can only see two groups of figures.


    Tear!


    A crack brocade like sound rang out, ye Wanqing''s dagger left a blood trough on the other party''s arm. When the figure staggered back, it opened its mouth and spilled blood.


    Ye Wanqing is not polite, the whole person has the power to bully the body forward, the hand of the dagger again, straight to the figure''s chest and go, obviously, indifferent as ye Wanqing also moved really angry.


    "Hum!"


    The figure gave a cold hum, and a bloody gas suddenly appeared all over his body. When he was enveloped by Ye Wanqing, the latter only felt his mind stagnated, and the strength of the dagger in his hand was a little weak unconsciously.Bang!


    As soon as the figure''s fingers flicked, a red light flashed. With the sound of "Canglang", ye Wanqing''s dagger fell to the ground. Then the figure''s five hooks flashed toward his chest.


    Ye Wanqing only felt that there was a lot of stasis in her body, which made her blood almost coagulate, and the breath between her nose almost made her faint.


    Aware of the crisis, ye Wanqing forced to lift the spiritual power in her body, and raised one foot to block the other''s five fingers.


    Tear!


    The figure''s five fingers were so powerful that ye Wanqing could stop them in a hurry. Five blood marks appeared on his bare feet, and his clean legs turned green, and then swelled. It was very strange.


    I''ll kill you while you''re sick! The figure didn''t have the slightest pity for jade. As soon as he clenched his fist, it hit Ye Wanqing''s chest.


    Dong!


    However, next to the sudden smash to the fist, it blocked the other party''s fist, two fists collided, it issued a dull sound, each shock, lightning apart.


    It''s Ning Tao who makes the move. When he sees a bad situation, he rushes over without thinking about it. He just blocks the inevitable blow. At this moment, when his body vibrates, his throat is sweet, and there will be blood overflowing, but he swallows it down.


    With the other hand outstretched, Ning Tao''s powerful arm encircles Ye Wanqing. He looks at the shadow without blinking. He doesn''t open his mouth and looks cold.


    Since the other party''s package is so tight, I''m afraid they can''t even ask.


    "Jie Jie, it seems that I underestimated you, boy. You are lucky this time."


    The voice of the dark shadow was sharp. He dropped a word, and suddenly he was swept up like a big bird. After a few breaths, he disappeared.


    Ning Tao doesn''t go after him either. His figure is comparable to the legendary lightness skill, and he can''t catch up with him. In addition, he is worried about his elder martial sister. As soon as he turns his head, he looks at Ye Wanqing who is leaning in his arms, and his voice is a little hasty: "are you OK, elder martial sister?"


    Maybe the shadow had gone. Ye Wanqing''s face was white and frightening. Her breath was weak. Her body was soft. Her eyes were half open and her mouth moved, as if she had something to say.


    "Elder martial sister, what do you want to say?" Ning Tao attached his ear to the other''s lips and listened.

 Chapter 119

    "Younger martial brother, I can''t do it. Inform the school that there is a blood invasion in China!"


    Ye Wanqing''s voice is like a thread, like a trickle, pouring into Ning Tao''s ears, making the latter''s mind shocked.


    "Blood clan?"


    Ning Tao is deeply influenced by these two words. He believes that even an ordinary person is no stranger to vampires. He didn''t expect that the figure is a vampire.


    For a time, he felt numb on his scalp, but he didn''t have time to think much about it. He hugged Ye Wanqing and ran to his home madly: "don''t worry, elder martial sister. You will be fine with me!"


    Although he was also surprised why there were vampires staring at him, looking at today''s situation, the other side made it clear that it was aimed at him. It must be the power of which side!


    It''s just that there''s no time to sort it out. The elder martial sister was injured because she protected him. If she really died, he would not feel at ease all his life.


    Seven or eight hundred meters, Ning Tao less than a minute arrived at home, regardless of other, will ye Wanqing on the sofa, can''t help but say, forced the body''s spiritual power a urge, concentrated in the eyes, began to check up for it.


    Under his perspective, ye Wanqing''s internal situation was also clearly seen by him.


    What''s wrong is the blood of the other party. There''s something green in the blood. It''s these things that make the blood coagulate gradually, and there''s a growing trend.


    "Corpse poison?"


    Seeing this strange scene, Ning Tao first thought of these two words. Combined with the other party''s blood clan, he has determined that this kind of thing entangled in the blood is toxin. In the association, his first thought is these two words.


    *But now it''s too late to think about it. The treatment is very important. Immediately, Ning Tao''s eyes burst out white halos and poured into each other''s blood.


    Just because of this Kung Fu, ye Wanqing has fallen into a semi coma state. If he doesn''t get medical treatment in time, he is afraid that he will die soon after his blood is completely coagulated.


    But then, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief in the dark. Under his white light, the corpse poison in Ye Wanqing''s body melted like ice and snow.


    Perspective didn''t disappoint him. It worked. Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. His hands were full of sweat. After Xia Mengfei''s experience, he knew that perspective was not omnipotent. If it didn''t work for these things, it would be miserable.


    Fortunately, he shot in time, about ten minutes later, when he was overdrawn, he finally got rid of the corpse poison in his opponent''s body.


    "Elder martial sister, are you better?"


    No poison, ye Wanqing has awakened, but the body is still very weak, see each other that much silk morbid bright red pretty face, Ning Tao asked about.


    "I''m ok, younger martial brother. What did you do? It''s amazing to notice that the spiritual power in the body is recovering! " Ye Wanqing looks at Ning Tao with complicated eyes and says in a low voice.


    The situation in her body is very clear. Originally, she had no hope for life. I don''t know what method she used. After a while, the blood in her body recovered.


    "Elder martial sister, I study medicine!"


    Ning Tao did not explain too much, just a casual perfunctory smile.


    Ye Wanqing was not a very curious person. She really didn''t understand the medical skills. If the other party didn''t say it, she didn''t ask. After a little silence, she looked at the other party and said, "thank you, younger martial brother!"


    When the dark shadow attacks her, Ning Tao rushes up. She can see it clearly. After she is injured, the other party''s actions make her feel indescribable to the younger martial brother.


    "You''re welcome, elder martial sister. If it wasn''t for you today, I would have died long ago." Ning Tao shook his head slightly and said with concern, "elder martial sister, what else is uncomfortable?"


    "I That No more! "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, ye Wanqing wants to say something, but then denies it.


    "Elder martial sister, don''t be afraid of medical treatment. I''m a doctor. If you don''t get medical treatment in time, you''ll get sick."


    Seeing the other party''s desire to talk and stop, Ning Tao is very nervous, so he opens his mouth immediately.


    Hear that disease root, in see Ning Tao a face concern, ye Wanqing know each other misunderstood, the corners of the mouth pursed min, face some unnatural small voice way: "I I seem to have sprained my foot! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the speech, and he couldn''t laugh or cry at the moment. He said directly, "it''s OK. I''ll give you a massage and make sure it''s OK tomorrow."


    Finish saying can''t help saying, lift each other''s foot directly, want to take off a shoe.


    "Ah No, I''ll have a rest later. " See Ning Tao''s action, ye Wanqing don''t know why, the face Shua of become Yan Hong unceasingly, like a frightened deer general, want to pull back the leg.


    But she just recovered, strength has gone a few points, plus can not be too hard, where can break away."Don''t move, elder martial sister. Don''t worry. I''ll be lighter!" As soon as Ning Tao pressed his hands, he restrained Qian''s feet. He thought he was embarrassed, so he tried to make his expression serious.


    I don''t know where he knows that it''s taboo for unmarried women to let unmarried men look at their feet in the field of practice. Except for their own men, no one else is allowed.


    For practitioners, the foot is the second heart, connecting the mind and spirit. There are many acupoints and many important meridians in it. It has been said since ancient times that women are the second place of chastity.


    Originally, there was such a tradition in the ancient Chinese secular world, but with the opening up of people, there was no taboo. However, in the practice world, this rule is still popular. After all, putting feet in front of others means giving life to each other.


    Ning Tao is a lengtouqing, where does he know to still have these Tao.


    "Elder martial sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    See ye Wanqing Lengleng Leng looking at himself, face strange, hand action can not help a stagnation, unconsciously stopped.


    "Ah I''m fine, younger martial brother. If you are sincere, whatever you want! "


    Ye Wanqing shook his head, and then his eyes closed. With the meaning of entrustment, he lay on the sofa and put his face on the sofa. At the corner of his eyes, there were crystal tears.


    "Just, just, younger martial brother is her noble, and saved her life. Now even if she wants her life, she has no objection." Since the other side insists on this, she has no intention of rejection in her heart.


    At the time of going down the mountain, the master once said that she would meet the person she belonged to. Now it seems that if it is so, it is God''s will. She was originally a member of the world. If she blindly rejected it, it would not be her own intention. Since the younger martial brother intended it, she would follow the wish of the other party.


    In Ye Wanqing''s complex mind, Ning Tao can''t think so much. When he takes out the other party''s shoes and socks, he is stunned. Looking at the other party''s jade feet, he is stunned.


    Ye Wanqing''s feet are so beautiful, like a piece of exquisite jade, warm, white, greasy, let life out of a desire to play.


    The five tender white toes are ordered in length, full of aesthetic feeling, slender and beautiful, crystal clear, which makes people unable to move their eyes.


    The radian is flabby and the curve is soft. Looking at it, Ning Tao secretly swallows a few mouthfuls of saliva. Although he doesn''t have the habit of foot attachment, he is also moving his index finger.

 Chapter 120

    Stunned, Ning Tao scolds himself secretly. Now his elder martial sister is injured because of him, and some dirty thoughts are rising in his heart. It''s really wrong.


    I don''t know why. He feels that he has less and less self-control over beautiful women now. Is it because of the blood baby? When Ning Tao thought of master''s words, his heart moved.


    Then he secretly shook his head, put aside the messy thoughts in his mind, and grasped each other''s beautiful foot with one hand.


    Beauty is beauty. Even a jade foot doesn''t smell at all. It reveals a kind of aesthetic feeling. Holding it in the hand, it seems to hold a spring water. It''s soft and willful. Even he has an impulse to play.


    In the past novels, Ning Tao has also seen many descriptions of Yuzu. At that time, he scoffed at it, but now he believes it. Just this foot, he has some fantasies.


    Reluctantly put the mind away, Ning Tao will each other''s hot pants open, see the five red swelling place, brow wrinkled.


    These traces are particularly obvious on Ye Wanqing''s legs, and they are shocking on the other party''s delicate and smooth legs. They destroy the natural beauty and make people feel sorry.


    If his perspective is not overdrawn, it''s natural for him to get it. But now, he can only give each other a massage and wait until tomorrow for treatment.


    "Hoo


    To massage on the other side''s white jade leg, Ning Tao can''t help but take a few deep breaths and press the restlessness in his heart. He tries to make his heart free from distractions and starts to gently massage on the other side''s beautiful feet.


    But then, his heart beat fiercely again. It was so smooth and wonderful that he couldn''t stop it. After all, he was a vigorous young man. It was estimated that if the perspective was ok, he would have seen the other person''s body all over under the impulse.


    "Elder martial sister? We also have blood clan in China? " In order to distract attention, Ning Tao eyes up, looked at Ye Wanqing, asked a sentence.


    For the attack of the blood clan, he was worried. Thinking of Ye Wanqing''s words, he asked.


    "No, most of the blood groups are active in Europe and rarely set foot in China." When it comes to the moment, ye Wanzhen has a dizzy interest.


    "Younger martial brother, you haven''t been in the sect for a long time. You don''t understand the situation in China. Elder martial sister would like to add something to you first. The orthodox sect in China is also called the sect alliance. It is mainly responsible for the safety of the Chinese friars, eradicating some extreme forces, and forbidding foreign forces to enter China under normal circumstances. This blood clan is a bit strange. Tomorrow, I will bring it to you Tell the master about it, and someone will come to investigate it! "


    But Ning Tao''s heart is in disorder, and ye Wanqing is not easy either. Jade feet are kneaded back and forth by each other, just like little ants crawling on her skin. She can''t help but scream, but she bites her lips.


    In her heart, there was a sense of indescribable shyness, which became more and more intense.


    "Oh


    Ning Tao nodded, his strength softened, and he fell into meditation.


    Compared with foreign countries, Huaxia has always been conservative. He was deeply touched by this. He just somehow provoked a powerful vampire, which made him feel uneasy. It seems that he has to think of a countermeasure.


    As a result of their ambiguous actions, Ning Tao''s heart is constantly agitated. Xueying, who is in his Danhai, suddenly opens his eyes. As soon as his eyes gather, he looks at Ye Wanqing. With his mouth open, he quietly spills a radiance from his mouth. Along Ning Tao''s hands, he quietly flows into Ye Wanqing''s calf.


    "Hoo


    After being quiet in the field, ye Wanqing feels the slowing down of Ning Tao''s strength. Suddenly, she feels a very comfortable and numb sensation from her calf, which spreads to her whole body and makes her breathe quickly.


    This wonderful feeling, as if eating ginseng fruit general, 36000 pores are all open, and her body has become soft up, the strength of the whole body has been gradually emptied, and even a little finger power also lost.


    Ye Wanqing has never experienced this kind of feeling. At present, her eyes are slightly closed, her eyes are like silk, and her teeth are loose. That kind of feeling is more intense.


    Almost unconsciously, ye Wanqing''s red lips slightly opened, and she couldn''t help spitting out a charming voice from the deep of her throat: "ah, en..."


    Hearing this strange voice from her mouth, ye Wanqing felt ashamed. Beichi quickly bit her red lips. Her face was bright red. The natural shyness of a woman made her almost feel ashamed to death.


    However, after making that sound, the feeling of comfort became stronger, which made him want to happen again. However, she bit her lips and buried his head in the inside of the sofa.


    Ning Tao is not easy, the other side''s voice seems to be a kind of signal to him. Somehow, it ignites a nameless fire in his heart and burns all over him.


    He just felt the soft expansion of his hands, and every second, the wonderful feeling between the contacts constantly impacted his reason.Even in his heart, there is a voice, holding each other in his arms, severely flogging once.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao first noticed a trace of abnormality. According to the truth, he just gave each other a massage. How could he involuntarily raise dirty thoughts in his heart? He even got worse and worse, and he was about to lose control.


    When he felt a move in his heart, he turned Xuangong to himself. After a circle of exercise, he felt that the fire had subsided by three points, and he was relieved.


    Ning Tao was suppressed by Xuangong, and ye Wanqing was a little overwhelmed. When she was flustered, she could not remember anything else. With the passage of time, her whole body was soft, and the pleasure from wandering soul came to the extreme, which made her cry.


    At the same time, she only felt hot and dry all over her body. It seemed that there was an extra stasis in her body.


    "Ah...!"


    It''s another pinch. Ye Wanqing can''t stand it any more. When she opens her mouth, it''s a sound that''s greasy to the bone. Her legs can''t help straightening, and she gets rid of Ning Tao''s hands.


    "Younger martial brother I I... "


    As soon as he got rid of Ning Tao''s hands, that wonderful feeling disappeared. Ye Wanqing was suddenly lost in her heart. Her face was red and her eyes were twinkling. She was at a loss.


    At this time Ning Tao, but fell into a dull state, the other side of this delicate, let him mind a swing, just recovered a little perspective actually open, let him open his mouth for a moment, see stupefied!


    Clothes off, the other side of the match such as snow skin appeared in front of him, have to admit, Ning Tao know girls, ye Wanqing''s skin is the best, just like satin in general.


    I''m afraid there''s nothing more exciting than this. Ning Tao swears that he didn''t mean it. It''s really the most sensual time. Suddenly, he only felt the heat of his nose and seemed to have liquid flowing out.

 Chapter 121

    Ning Tao''s subconscious hand touched, no accident, even nosebleed!


    Can''t help a wry smile, secretly tired of a crooked sentence, this next embarrassment.


    "Younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you? Where are you hurt?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s nose suddenly bleeds, ye Wanqing feels tight in her heart. She thinks that the other party is suffering from some secret disease, but she doesn''t care about anything else. She hastens to come forward and says with twelve points of concern.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK, that''s what I do. Once a month!"


    Ning Tao a black line, suddenly feel embarrassed incomparable, almost did not want to say a word, turned and ran toward the bathroom, this time lost big hair.


    n?u''


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a dilapidated warehouse in the suburb, the door was opened a gap, and then a man in black and a dark cap pushed the door and came in.


    "Master, what''s up?"


    Seeing this man, a young man in a suit stepped forward and asked immediately.


    The man is no one else. He is Cao Yang who has a festival with Ning Tao. However, compared with the past, Cao Yang''s spirit is not as good as the past.


    "Cough..."


    The man coughed a few times and took off his cap, revealing a face as miserable as white paper.


    "One step away, I didn''t expect that there was a girl with a high level around him. I didn''t check for a moment, which affected the injury and turned back. He was lucky!"


    The man''s voice was cold, he finished his speech in a hurry and coughed in a low voice.


    "Ah Master, are you ok? "


    Hearing that the other side had helpers, Cao Yang''s face changed. For a time, it was a little cloudy and sunny.


    Last time when he was in the hotel, Ning Tao not only broke his good deeds again, but also designed to frame him, making him kill.


    But he knew the strength of the man in front of him. He didn''t expect that he didn''t ask for it from the other side. He felt numb when he thought about it.


    Originally, he thought that the other party would threaten him with a memory card. These days, he is like a needle blanket. Once the video is exposed, he is finished in his family. Therefore, he has set up a trap and sent the other party to find him. Unexpectedly, left and right can''t find him.


    As soon as he discussed the matter with his master, he decided to do it first. What he thought was a sure thing about clinker turned out to be like this.


    "Hum, don''t worry about it. The little girl around the boy may have died. It''s not worth worrying about. But I think my whereabouts have been exposed this time. I''ll hide for a while. You should pay close attention to the boy''s affairs and absorb two batches of blood essence. My cultivation will recover. Then I will help you clear all the obstacles!"


    The man Yin measures to measure a smile, just saw the facial expression of eye Cao Yang, understand what he thinks, drop a word, he turned round to walk toward a secret door.


    When the secret door opened, there was a big bed on which a seven or eight year old child was sleeping. As soon as the corner of the man''s mouth was lifted, his eyes became red and red. When he came to the bed, his mouth opened, and two long tusks protruded from his mouth, biting the child''s neck.


    ... last night''s task was successfully completed. Ning Tao and ye Wanqing reported the information to Wu Chenzi. When he mentioned the vampire, the latter was startled and surprised beyond their imagination. After calming down, Wu Chenzi asked him to tell the story in detail, and then cautiously told him to handle it.


    After a morning''s class, Ning Tao still has one thing lingering in his mind, which is the children''s transaction mentioned by the moustache.


    After all, it''s dozens of lives. Now that he knows it, it''s hard for him to ignore it. In the morning, he told his cheap master, but the latter''s words made him speechless. It''s a matter for the police to do. We can''t interfere, otherwise the government will not like it.


    At first, Ning Tao thought that Shifu was just giving in, but later he thought about it and understood.


    I''m afraid that if a friar does not dare to intervene in any affairs directly, it will cause chaos.


    In addition, if the friars interfere too much, they will inevitably have ambition. If there are people with bad intentions in charge, they are afraid that they will cause great losses to the country. From ye Wanqing''s point of view, he also asked that there are strict rules in the clan alliance, which forbid friars to interfere in the secular world at will. Otherwise, if they do, they will be killed.


    Knowing this, he was in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he had foresight at that time and didn''t leak the perspective. Otherwise, if he was targeted by the government, it would be more or less dangerous. After all, no matter how powerful the friars are, they are still a little weaker than the killing machine of the country.


    But if he doesn''t intervene, it doesn''t mean that he will stand by. Before class in the afternoon, Ning Tao thinks about it and finally has a decision. Now he comes to a quiet place. After thinking about it, he broadcasts a number.


    "Hello, brother Ning, what''s the matter?" As soon as the phone was connected, there was some noise, and then there was a majestic voice."What? Director Bai is busy? " Ning Tao slightly frowned, subconscious way.


    "It''s OK, there''s still a lot of time to make a phone call!" There was a moment''s silence on the other side of the phone, and he said.


    Hearing each other''s voice, Ning Tao went straight to the subject and said, "director Bai, I have a little clue about the child''s disappearance. Do you need it in the police station?"


    "What? Brother Ning, do you have a clue


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, director Bai''s voice was suddenly mentioned, and his breath was very short.


    Ning Tao takes the mobile phone away from his ear, but he is relieved. It seems that the other party knows about it, otherwise he will have some trouble explaining it.


    "Brother Ning, wait a moment. I''ll change places." Obviously, director Bai was a little emotional. He took a deep breath and said quickly.


    About half a minute later, the steady voice of director Bai, who had calmed down, came again: "brother Ning, what clues do you have?"


    At the moment, in an office, director Bai holds his mobile phone in both hands. A layer of sweat has been oozing from his forehead, and there are several blood threads in his eyes.


    It''s hard for him not to be excited. Dozens of children have been missing in Donghai city in a row, and there is a clue reaction. It seems that there are still children transported from several remote rural areas nearby. Finally, they all gathered in Donghai and disappeared. As the director of Donghai Public Security Bureau, his pressure can be imagined.


    The above has issued a death order. If he doesn''t make any progress in a week, he can go home to hold the baby. For this, he hasn''t slept for two days and nights.


    Because this matter is too much, the government chose to block the matter, rigorous outside, now Ning Tao suddenly called to mention, how can he not be excited.


    "Director Bai, it''s like this..." Ning Tao didn''t hide, and now he said all he knew.


    "Well, well, brother Ning is really my noble man. If so, I owe brother Ning a big favor!"


    "Director Bai is very polite. I should do this, but I would like to remind director Bai that these people are not simple. At that time, you''d better improve the safety measures, so as not to have any regrets!"


    Thinking that this matter involves the green bamboo sect and the white lotus sect, Ning Tao is afraid of the other party''s carelessness and says.


    "Brother Ning, don''t worry. I''ll ask for the support of the military headquarters at that time, and I''ll certainly get rid of all these heartless bastards!"


    Director Bai''s face flashed ferocious as he gritted his teeth. He didn''t need to be reminded by Ning Tao. If the other party dares to play like this, he is also a ferocious person. No matter for himself or for those children, he won''t be surprised.


    Ning Tao on the other side of the phone shudders when he hears the words. Once the army is used, it''s not a matter of several guns. He''s afraid that even if there are friars at that time, it''s hard to resist. This really confirms what his cheap Master said. Don''t fight against the government.


    After chatting with each other, Ning Tao hung up, put his mobile phone in his pocket and strode back to the classroom.


    His goal has been achieved, and he is in a good mood. A public security bureau chief''s human relationship is not small, and it''s not in vain for him to make this call.


    Put this matter aside, Ning Tao thought that the boss said in the morning that he would have a new beautiful teacher in the afternoon. He could not help but quicken his pace.

 Chapter 122

    "Lao San, what are you doing outside these days? You can run faster than a rabbit except in class!"


    Ning Tao just returned to the classroom, the boss called him, some dissatisfied said.


    "Hey, boss, you don''t know. In my opinion, the third is happy now. He lives with our school flower Tong Yaqian outside. How can he think of us?"


    The second one face of thief smile, now squint a pair of eyes, up and down looked at Ning Tao for a moment, on the long way.


    "No, it''s just that I''m going to graduate. If I run outside more, I''ll have more job opportunities."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and shakes his head. Now he is half true and half false.


    Indeed, what he is doing outside now is to lay a foundation for the future, and it''s not a lie. He doesn''t interfere in the affairs of Longwu or the jewelry industry. He specializes in the art industry, and he still has a lot to learn.


    "Come on, old three, tell me honestly, what''s the matter with Tong Yaqian? You can''t eat from the bowl and watch from the pot


    Second suddenly thought of what, eyes a turn, straightened up the body, looking at Ning Tao to examine a way.


    "What What''s the matter? "


    By the other side this kind of look at, Ning Tao heart a empty, immediately some uncomfortable.


    "Shh, it''s coming, it''s coming, the beautiful teacher is coming!"


    Monkey neck almost all close to the window, about to see what, a look back suddenly full of excitement, looking at a few people dancing way: "brother a few, I really did not cheat you, the new female teacher is a fairy, grow that water spirit, tut tut Tut, absolutely kill ten school flowers!"


    "I wipe it. It''s true or false!"


    Second, as an old hand in flowers, his eyes are shining at the moment, and he is also interested.


    "No promise!" See these three people a pig elder brother appearance, Ning Tao low voice scolded a sentence, he have no interest, open the book, plan to read by oneself.


    After he found that he had the ability to remember everything, he gained a lot during this period. He almost read all the things he had not learned in the past three years.


    "Cut, old three, you don''t stand to talk, don''t feel lumbago, you have two school flowers, naturally don''t care!"


    The second one said goodbye to Ning Tao. He looked back at the monkey and said anxiously, "monkey, is the female teacher plump?"


    Ning Tao can''t say a word. It seems that when he thinks about it, it''s the same thing. In the past, he was not much better than the three, but after he had perspective, his fulcrum has changed from the past.


    At this time, a series of high-heeled shoes on the ground from far to near, soon came to the door of the classroom.


    The boys in the class also craned their necks one after another. Obviously, they all received the news. Ning Tao was surprised to find that even a few people who often missed class were there.


    Soon, in front of everyone''s eyes, a beautiful figure came into the classroom from the outside. Then she stood on the platform. It was almost a scene, which made the whole audience, both men and women, can''t help but stay.


    The sky blue pleated waist jacket sets off its full figure with convex front and concave back, and a pair of light red high-heeled shoes make it nearly 1.8 meters tall, with bright eyes and white teeth. Under the curved willow eyebrows, there is a pair of charming and clear Danfeng eyes, delicate Qiong nose and those two red lips like strawberry tassels, which make people intoxicated.


    The most important thing is the temperament of the young female teacher. Just one stop there, she became the focus, as if she was full of Fairy Spirit.


    At this moment, the whole audience was completely silent, and many boys grew up.


    Ning Tao, however, was stunned!


    This teacher, who looks like a nine day Xuan girl, is no other than ye Wanqing, the elder martial sister who broke up with him in the morning.


    The other party''s clothes are just one of the clothes he chose according to the guide''s advice. He didn''t expect to have such a good taste in the other party''s clothes that he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.


    Looking at the bright and moving elder martial sister on the stage, Ning Tao felt that the world was too small for the first time, and his mood was confused. Although the other party said that he had found a job in Zhongxia, he never thought that the other party was applying for a teacher, and it was his teacher.


    Ye Wanqing''s bright eyes on the table swept under the stage. When she saw Ning Tao, her eyes could not help but be stunned. Then her calm pretty face suddenly filled with a warm smile, and the corner of her mouth also set off a radian.


    "Isn''t this my reality version?"


    The boss stared at the bull''s eyes and got excited.


    "No, the teacher just looked at me and laughed. I''ve fallen in love with him." Second also involuntarily swallowed saliva, murmured the way.


    "Brother several, not bad, I didn''t cheat you!" The monkey''s eyes are also straight, and now he can''t help showing a pair of brother pig.


    _ After that, ye Wanqing''s eyes turned away. As soon as she closed her eyes, she said.


    "Hello, students. I''m your teacher of foreign literature history. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Ye Wanqing..."


    The voice is clear and crisp, just like the song of a oriole. When the clear and crisp voice rings out in the whole audience, many people dare to breathe."Dear students, today is also my first day as a teacher, and you are all about to graduate. Compared with teachers, I''d like to be your friends. In our first class today, you may as well let me know first and introduce yourself briefly in English!"


    When ye wanqingmin came to the corner of Min''s mouth, the sweet voice sounded again, which made the students feel closer to him.


    In the following time, there is nothing unusual. Each student begins to introduce himself. Looking at the elder martial sister who interacts with the students from time to time on the stage, Ning Tao has not recovered from the shock. He always feels that today''s elder martial sister is different from the past.


    Don''t you mean to stay in the mountains all the time? Why did you suddenly teach the history of foreign literature


    Ning Tao is in a daze, but the others are not idle. This beautiful teacher is very considerate, and soon he is familiar with the students below.


    "Second, you''ll teach me how to pick up girls later!" Looking at the beautiful teacher on the stage, the boss rarely poked the second child, and he spoke seriously.


    "Don''t I can''t do it now. You have to learn from the third one. " The second one shakes his head. As soon as he turns around and sees Ning Tao in a daze, he stretches out a hand and shakes it in front of his eyes: "third one, you don''t need to take this. There are already several of you. If you dare to sneak up again, I''ll be anxious with you!"


    ¡­¡­ When Ning Tao heard the words, he looked stiff and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Teacher, where do you live? When we get back to where we are in trouble, we can go to you. "


    We are all adults. It''s not only Ning Tao''s dormitory who is interested in it, but also other boys. Seeing that the young teacher is easy to talk, a brave boy asked.


    "If you don''t understand anything in the history of literature, you can go to the office and ask me, I haven''t found a place to live with him yet, so I''ll live with him for the time being!"


    Ye Wanqing didn''t think much. He was stunned for a moment. Then he ordered Ning Tao with his delicate chin, and said something that made everyone tongue tied.

 Chapter 123

    "What? Living with Ning Tao? "


    "Cohabitation?"


    "Oh, my God, do you want anyone else to pass?"


    "No!"


    All of a sudden, they put their eyes on Ning Tao. One of them seems to eat people.


    "Old three, you beast, you You''ve really done it, and you won''t let us live! "


    The second one listens, immediately bares teeth to look at Ning Tao, quite indignant, even the eldest and monkey''s eyes are not good.


    Ning Tao''s face moves. There are 10000 grass mud horses flying wildly in his heart. What''s the matter, elder martial sister? Isn''t it a pit for him? You know, the consequences of getting people angry are very serious.


    And ye Wanqing also a calm look, and his eyes a pair, also gave him a wink eyes, let the latter can not help but have an impulse to cry.


    "Brothers, don''t get me wrong. This is my cousin from afar." Ning Tao didn''t turn his head at the moment. He quickly said that he buried his face in the book and never looked up again.


    If the eyes can kill people, it is estimated that he has been cut to pieces.


    9: Forever "free h see l small m say {)


    " what? Third, how can you have such a beautiful cousin


    ¡­¡­


    After a class, Ning Tao is almost like sitting on a needle blanket. He doesn''t know how the afternoon passed. Seeing ye Wanqing''s innocent eyes, he wants to cry even more.


    Live together, just live together. Why do you say that? He was very passive. Fortunately, he finally got a cousin. Otherwise, he seriously doubted whether he could get out of school alive today.


    After school, Ning Tao did not go home with her elder martial sister, nor did she go with Tong Yaqian. The former reported on the first day, and there were some worldly things among the teachers. The latter, because of the canteen business, Ning Tao had already taken down the canteen. As she had never run a similar store, Tong''s mother was very hard. Tong Yaqian ran to help clean up as soon as she was finished school, and it must not be long, The store will radiate vitality and reopen.


    Ning Tao has something else to do, because he saved Secretary Jing last time. If the storm is over, Jing Hao invites Ning Tao to have a talk through Su Qian. The place is in the dining hall near the school.


    Ning Tao naturally won''t refuse the invitation. Jing Hao is a good person and has helped him several times. In the future, he will have to ask the other party to help him with the jewelry business.


    Out of the school gate, Su Qian had been standing in a corner, greeting him.


    Seeing Su Qian, Ning Tao can''t help but brighten his eyes. Compared with Ye Wanqing''s mature body, Su Qian is more pure and tall. His upper body is white T-shaped, revealing two snow-white lotus arms. He is bright and delicate, full of vitality. His lower body is a pair of light colored jeans, which tightly wrap the round and slender legs, showing vitality, just like the eyes of autumn water When he looked at Ning Tao, he seemed to be able to drip water.


    "Ning Tao, why are you avoiding me these days?"


    They got into a taxi. As soon as Su Qiangang sat down, he turned around and looked at Ning Tao without blinking. His words were burning.


    "Well I That... "


    Be asked suddenly by its, Ning Tao opened mouth, some don''t know how to open mouth.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t spend much time with the school flower in front of him. If he didn''t have the dog blood last time, he didn''t have any relationship with the other party at all. But now he''s so immortal that he becomes the other party''s boyfriend. When he''s busy, he forgets the other party.


    "Ning Tao, don''t you like me?"


    See Ning Tao speechless, Su shallow Min Min lips, again asked.


    "That..." Ning Tao suddenly scalp numbness up, a time some don''t know how to open mouth.


    "Ning Tao, I like you!"


    Su shallow is silent for a while, suddenly looking at Ning Tao to open mouth seriously to say.


    For Su Qian, although she has been with Ning Tao for quite a long time, she has been deeply impressed by the surprise of each meeting. If we say that the usual meeting is like the breeze blowing on her face, then these times of meeting with Ning Tao are like deep scratches, integrating into her heart.


    "Su Qian, actually I..." Ning Tao thought about it and wanted to explain.


    To tell you the truth, he feels that it''s not the way to deal with Su Qian all the time. Things always have to be solved. A tong Yaqian has already made him at a loss. Besides, Xia Mengfei, a student sister who often keeps an ambiguous relationship with him, has another elder martial sister in his family. How can he worry about other things.


    Ning Tao never thinks that he is a sweet potato. He admits that he has time and greed, but it''s undeniable that he will think about each other.


    "I know. You mean you haven''t been with me long enough. We don''t know much about each other, do we?" Su Qian seemed to have penetrated into Ning Tao''s heart, and then he said, "it doesn''t matter. We have plenty of time to get to know each other. Do you agree?"


    Come on, a word will Ning Tao to the mouth of the words to swallow down, the other side all said this, also not good to say what to refuse words, also can only hope that later two people can start and finish well.


    Did not hear Ning Tao against, Su shallow look immediately excited, hands a stretch, two arms have embraced Ning Tao''s arm, let the latter look stiff.On arriving at the dining hall, a strong man named Wen Hui, who had met Ning Tao before, was waiting at the door. Seeing them, he quickly welcomed them. Obviously, he was waiting for them.


    "Mr. Ning, Miss Su, please."


    Wen Hui toward two people owe owe owe body, toward inside stretched out an arm, phase please way.


    They nodded a little and went up to a box on the second floor under the guidance of Wen Hui.


    "Brother Ning, here you are. Please sit down."


    It''s obvious that Jing Hao has got the news. In order to show his sincerity, he has been waiting in the box. As soon as the box is opened, he sees Ning Tao and immediately stands up and smiles.


    "Brother Jing, you''re welcome!" Ning Tao also with smile, pulled a chair to sit down, with each other a nod, also open a way.


    "Ha ha, thanks to brother Ning for my father''s business last time. I''ve just slowed down. The old man has always said that he wants to entertain brother Ning himself. I''ll stand up and wait for brother Ning. Don''t refuse!"


    After Jing Hao sits down, he signals to Wen Hui, who immediately pours wine for Ning Tao.


    "Brother Jing, I should go to visit Secretary Jing!" Ning Tao waved his hand, but he didn''t ask for it.


    "Cousin, I recommend Ning Tao to you. Why don''t you thank me?"


    Hear two people so polite, seem to be ignored Su shallow some cannot eat taste, white eye Jing Hao, some indignant way.


    "Er..." Jing Hao, who had just drunk a mouthful of water, was choked by Su Qian. He was a little embarrassed. Then he remembered that he had ignored the ghost spirit for a moment. Now, Chan Chan chuckled and said, "that''s, that''s, shallow has made great contributions this time. If you have any requirements, just mention them


    "Cut, no sincerity!" Su shallow hummed a, eat the dish of small mouthful, also did not have interest.


    Soon, after thirty years of wine and five flavors of food, Jing Hao took out a document from one side and handed it to Ning Tao, saying: "brother Ning, I found out the thief who used magic to my father last time. What''s hateful is that I originally sent someone, but I didn''t expect him to escape. This is his information. Brother Ning should be careful when he meets this person in the future."

 Chapter 124

    "Oh?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brighten, he quickly takes over the information and looks up. It''s very important for him, and Jing Hao has a heart.


    You should know that he is not short of force now, and ye Wanqing is around him. Ordinary monks can''t hurt him at all, but the difficulty lies in the fact that the news is blocked, and waiting for others to come to him for trouble is always inferior.


    Ning Tao''s mind turned, and he looked at the information carefully. After more than ten minutes, he hissed and looked dignified.


    The information is very detailed, not only the name of the person, but also the detailed information, even the photos.


    "Brother Ning, Bian Dehai, as a deserter of Qingcheng, has a bad reputation in the world. He has done a lot of bad things over the years. However, he is very cunning and proficient in southern Xinjiang''s witchcraft. It''s hard to defend him. This time we have a hatred with him. Brother Ning should be careful."


    Jing Hao drinks a cup of tea and sees that Ning Tao has come back to himself. He also says something with great care.


    Obviously, although Ning Tao didn''t say it clearly, Jing Hao has regarded it as a member of the alliance, and now he directly pointed it out.


    "Brother Jing, don''t worry. If this man doesn''t come to me, I won''t be polite."


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, and his words were a little cold. The data showed that this man had done a lot of unreasonable things, some of which were quite heinous. He had been wanted by the alliance friars, and he would not be soft hearted if he met them.


    He doesn''t worry about himself, but he''s a little worried about the people around him. Jing Hao can investigate the other side. The other side colludes with Zhang Guang and can also investigate him. In case of attacking the people around him, it''s troublesome. It seems that he should pay more attention in the future.


    A meal didn''t last long, and Jing Hao''s calling Ning Tao to have dinner was just an excuse. The real purpose was Bian Dehai. After explaining the matter, Jing Hao withdrew first. Outside the words, it was the world of two that didn''t hinder the young people.


    Seeing the steady Jinghao winking at him, Ning Tao is a bit silly. The image of the other side in his heart completely collapses. It seems that Su Qian is Jinghao''s cousin.


    "Ning Tao, what can I do for you later?"


    After Jinghao left, Ning Tao and his wife had almost finished eating. They didn''t stay too long. They went out of the dining hall. Su Qian looked back at Ning Tao and asked.


    "Well I''m fine Ning Tao looked for a taxi and said casually.


    "Well Then we might as well go to damingyuan nearby. We''ll just have a walk when we''re full! "


    Su shallow smell speech look a joy, speak between the face first rise two groups of red halo, bright looking at ningtao road.


    "This It''s getting dark, or... " Ning Tao hears speech a Leng, a time some don''t know how to open mouth.


    Originally, he thought it would be OK to send the other party to school. He didn''t expect that the other party would like to go shopping. When he saw Su Qian''s big eyes, he couldn''t say the words behind.


    "Ning Tao, would you like to go shopping with me? You haven''t even gone out with me!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s hesitation, Su Qian could not help saying that he closed his hands in front of him and raised his fingers, which was almost coquettish.


    In front of a beautiful woman, the ear is warm ear nephrite, Ning Tao decisively chose to yield.


    Donghai is a modern city, but there are some ancient relics in it. Daming garden is one of them.


    It is said that in the Ming Dynasty, there was a merchant on the rich side of Donghai who married the apple of the eye of a Jinghua dignitary. They loved each other very much. There was a garden in the north and a pavilion in the south. After a long time, women began to feel homesick and sigh for the north. As a result, they became sick and bedridden. Skilled craftsmen, who had been as like as two peas in the garden, had been able to find a way to make women happy. Finally, they asked for a skilled craftsman to build a garden that was exactly the same as that of JINGWAH. Let''s not say that after the move, women really did not heal themselves, and even lived in gardens.


    The taboo of merchants and women is no longer available, and it is only recorded in unofficial history. However, Daming garden has been preserved. After the government''s repair and maintenance, part of it has been transformed into a park, attracting a large number of tourists.


    There are rockeries in the garden, water beside the rockeries, and the unique small bridge water in the south. Even at night, a large number of Donghai people enjoy the cool again.


    When Ning Tao and his wife arrived, it was just dark, but the park was full of lights. Under the neon lights, they had a unique style.


    Ning Tao hasn''t been around for a long time. After being formal with Su Qian at the beginning, he gradually relaxed and began to see the night scene in a rather limited way.


    It''s a woman''s nature to go shopping. After only half a circle in the park, Su Qian walked towards a busy pedestrian street in front of the park.


    Because it''s close to the park, the things sold here are not the same as those in the pedestrian streets outside. They are mainly for eating and playing, and also for some antiques. Of course, 99% of them are fakes, which just let the tourists have some thoughts.


    On both sides of the road, in addition to some stores, there are some temporary stalls, row after row, there are some new things.Every woman is a child. Su Qian soon became fascinated. At first, he talked and laughed with Ning Tao. Later, he even forgot his existence. From time to time, he plunged into the crowd to see something strange.


    For Su Qian''s performance, Ning Tao is surprised. In his impression, the school flower usually takes pride as a name. Where is the little girl''s mentality now.


    Looking at each other''s high spirits, he even suspected that the other party was premeditated.


    But not to mention, the gadgets sold here are still very attractive, especially some antiques, which fascinates him. However, in his perspective, all of them are fakes.


    Just about to greet each other, a look back, but found that just around Su shallow has lost the figure, Ning Tao heart a surprised, quickly looking for up.


    Fortunately, soon after they separated, under the perspective, he saw Su Qian''s figure in the corner of a crowd.


    "What for?"


    Find each other, Ning Tao also crowded in, came to each other''s side, see what is lively.


    "Wenzhou in Zhejiang Province, Wenzhou in Zhejiang Province, the largest leather factory, Jiangnan leather factory, has closed down! Li He, the boss of bastard, owes 350 million yuan for eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. He runs away with his sister-in-law. We have no choice but to take his wallet to the company. The original price is more than 300 yuan, more than 200 yuan and more than 100 yuan! ... "


    as soon as he got close to the crowd, Ning Tao heard the harsh and familiar sound of the horn. Look ahead! I''m tired of it.


    In front of him, there was a small stall. Two young men, who seemed quite simple and honest, were vigorously promoting the sale. Seeing their skillful appearance, he had no interest at all.


    ~A is free of charge forever


    For Zhejiang Province, I''m afraid the most famous one belongs to this leather factory. Li He, the boss, is also quite famous. All over the country, the owners'' wallets are sold with the same slogan. It seems that all the wallets peddlers in China come from different places.


    "Go, you don''t need a purse!" Ning Tao pulled La Suqian and said something.

 Chapter 125

    In his impression, Su Qian is not the one to join in the fun. In addition, this kind of trick can''t stand scrutiny, and he can''t understand how the other party is interested in it.


    "Ning Tao, I want that!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was also crowded in, Su Qian turned around. There was a flash of light in his eyes, and his red lips curved. He pointed to the things on the board behind the booth, which was very interesting.


    "What is it?"


    Ning Tao follows the Qian finger of the other side, coagulates the eye to see, this just some suddenly.


    It turns out that two meters behind the stall owner, there is a wooden board with many balloons of different colors wrapped with iron wire, and many leather toys are hanging under the balloons. There are still several air guns on the booth, which is self-evident.


    "If you like, just buy it!"


    For this, Ning Tao smile, and finally understand, it seems that once a woman strolls the street, then shy women also have interest.


    But Su shallow doesn''t move, just blinks a pair of big eyes to look at him, this is to put clear to want him to send.


    Ning Tao didn''t care about a little thing. Without waiting for the other party to explain, Ning Tao came near and pointed to a pair of boy and Girl dolls on the board with his hand and said, "boss, how much is that?"


    "Brother, the toys on it are not for sale. They are for activities. They''re a color. As long as you can shoot them down with a gun, they''re yours. But if you can''t shoot them down, you''ll have to pay 50 yuan for a bag!"


    On section 9, CJ


    heard someone asking questions, and one of them, a smart young man with an inch, said with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll do it!"


    Ning Tao slightly a Leng, once again looked at those small things, smile, reached out and picked up an air gun, intend to sell.


    If it is difficult for others, but for him who has perspective, it''s like pediatrics.


    "No problem, but before that, I''ll tell you the rules. Because it''s an activity, everyone is allowed to play only once, and if they can''t hit, they have to choose a wallet!"


    In order to avoid entanglement later, the cuntou youth stretched out his hand to press Ning Tao''s gun barrel and emphasized it.


    "No problem!"


    Ning Tao nodded his head when he agreed.


    Even if he doesn''t hit, he still has 50 yuan.


    However, he also saw that the two men were good at business. Things were not worth money, but as long as they were enough to attract customers, they were not afraid that their wallets could not be sold.


    It seems that this is a new pattern on the basis of Jiangnan leather factory. Ning Tao raises the air gun first, and then looks back at Su Qian. When it is confirmed that it is correct, Ning Tao''s eyes squint, and the "pa" shot comes out.


    For shooting, although he is not an old driver, in perspective, it is not even smoother than the old driver.


    Bang!!


    One shot out, a balloon on a boy doll exploded. Accurate, let a side a lot of people see to Ning Tao''s vision, all some straight.


    The balloon looks good, but it''s not like that.


    Because the bullet is made of new material, and the balloon is very elastic. If it hits the corner, the balloon will not break. It can only be broken if it can hit in the front.


    "Well, this brother is really good at shooting. This doll is yours now!"


    Cuntou youth see this, immediately turned to run forward, took off the mini boy doll, turned to hand Ning Tao, loudly congratulated.


    There have been several groups of people who have not been hit. The popularity is in the doldrums. How can he let go of the good time of publicity? They have made a lot of money with this doll.


    The so-called doll is not worth money, the most important thing is the popularity.


    "That''s right. I don''t have to fire a gun!"


    In front of all the people, Ning Tao smiles, but also some floating.


    The doll is not big, five inches in size, but it has a nose and eyes. It''s very delicate. It''s covered with a cute suit. It''s definitely a sharp tool to kill children. However, he is not interested in it. He handed the doll to Su Qian behind him and said, "OK, let''s go!"


    However, as soon as he took a step, he felt his arm tight. When he looked back, Su Qianzheng held his arm with one hand. Seeing Ning Tao''s eyes, Su Qian''s full red lips touched min, he stretched out a hand again and pointed to another doll, saying: "I want to have it!"


    "More?"


    Seeing each other''s stubborn appearance as a child, Ning Tao looked at the doll in his hand and the doll on the board, and understood.


    The other side pointed to a doll of a virgin. From the appearance, it should be a pair with this one.


    "Well"


    hearing Ning Tao''s words with different meanings, Su Qian''s Shuangxia suddenly played up a light red halo again and whispered "en" from her nostrils.


    "Well All right


    It''s hard for him to come out to play once. This requirement is nothing to him. No matter what, he still stands in the name of the other party''s boyfriend. Without saying a word, he goes back to the crowd again and reaches for the barrel of the gun to prepare for another shot."Well Ah... " Cuntou youth''s sharp hands and feet immediately suppressed the air gun in Ning Tao''s hands, and said with a smile: "brother, what I just said, you have already shot one shot, and you can''t fight any more according to the rules!"


    "It''s OK. I''ll call the last one. I''ll give you 30 yuan later." Knowing the meaning of the other party''s emphasis, Ning Tao''s words also increased.


    The other party''s mind, he also knows that if they are hit by one person after another, then they can''t do business.


    Only this kind of benign game will not make people red. They want the Deacon''s popularity. Those dolls are just a boo.


    "Brother, it''s no good. Rules are rules. You can''t change them just because you break them." The young man shook his head like a rattle and refused.


    They are guilty in doing this. If Ning Tao wants to continue, no matter whether he hits or not, it will not be good for them. Once the people behind follow suit, they are prone to accidents.


    "Boss, I just want a doll, otherwise Zhengyang, how much is your doll? I''ll buy it!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t bother to entangle with each other about these rules, so he is quite straightforward now.


    "Brother, that''s not right. It''s not just about money. It''s the sweat and blood of my workers and I. The boss Li he ran away with the money..."


    "OK, OK, man, I''m a local..."


    Ning Tao waves his hand, and immediately interrupts the other party''s words. He can''t fool the outsider at ordinary times. How can he say that he is half a local, and can''t tolerate the other party''s boasting.


    Hearing the speech, the young man''s momentum dropped a lot. He glanced at Ning Tao again and saw the beautiful Su Qian again. His eyes were happy: "if you don''t want your girlfriend to try, maybe you can hit it!"


    "My girlfriend can''t shoot!"


    Ning Tao didn''t even think about it, so he didn''t think about the cableway. He saw a lot of tricks like this, and ordinary people didn''t want to hit it at all.


    "Well, brother, after all, it''s just a game, and brother can''t be unkind. Since you two are girlfriends, you can''t be accommodating. Otherwise, as long as brother proves your relationship with your girlfriend, how about you fight for your girlfriend?"


    "What? What proof do girlfriends need? How to prove it? " Ning Tao pinched tooth flower seed, some are not clear, so.


    "Simple, in front of everyone, just hug and kiss your girlfriend!"


    Cuntou youth eyes a turn, toward Ning Tao peep out a face ambiguous obscene smile, Du under the mouth to signal a way.

 Chapter 126

    "What, a hug?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, hit a mouth, some silly eyes.


    It seems that he has already won the first kiss of two women. If this is seizing Su Qian''s first kiss, this


    The story of dog blood happens every day, but it seems that too much happens to him.


    But then he saw from the smile in the eyes of the cuntou young thief that the goods were obviously unsettled and well intentioned. He was afraid that the other party was deliberately trying to attract people.


    To see a bustle came out, the onlookers around also came to interest, one by one came together, in the side of the coax.


    Some young men see Su Qian''s appearance, their eyes brighten, and they shout harder. It seems that if Ning Tao doesn''t get on, they all get on for him.


    It''s all a group of people who watch the excitement.


    "Brother, what''s the hesitation? I don''t think it''s better to let your girlfriend kiss you. It''s a kind of consolation. There''s no reward for your work!"


    Seeing the high interest of the people around him, the young man with an inch also showed interest. A pair of eyes turned back and forth on Ning Tao and Su Qian. They beat a bellyful of bad water. They just wanted to see how they looked and how obscene they were.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao didn''t know how to open his mouth for a moment. When he got to this job, it was not very good to say anything else. He swept Su Qian''s head and wriggled his lips a few times. He was so embarrassed that he didn''t say a word.


    This is different from the situation of the bar. That time it was a task, but it was not open. This time it was totally entertainment. Although he was also a little bit agitated, his reason told him that it was not good.


    Although he and Su Qian are already friends at school, they have a poor time together and don''t even know each other. If they get angry, they are afraid that some of the gains are not worth the losses.


    That''s not to say. Looking at the state of the people around him, I''m afraid I''ll just wait to see a good play. Su Qian, in addition to his shortness of breath, has a pair of smart eyes that never leave the doll on the wall.


    "What to do?"


    For a time Ning Tao also didn''t notice, at the moment close to Su shallow a few minutes, looking at each other low voice.


    It doesn''t matter to hold each other and kiss him. It doesn''t matter if he has more first kisses. Anyway, it''s not his first kiss. It''s just that it makes a girl kiss him. It''s probably embarrassing.


    "What do you say?"


    Su Qian and Shuangxia are almost all red, like ripe peaches, with sweat oozing from the wings of her nose. She only holds the doll in her hands. Her palms are full of sweat, and her lips are tight. Although the words are not clear, it doesn''t look like giving up the doll.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing each other''s stupefied appearance, Ning Tao''s mouth moved, some speechless. The other party asked her to kiss him. What''s the use of asking him what to do? How often does Su Qian look cold and arrogant? How can he look wrong today? His brain seems to be missing a string.


    If he is the other party, it''s very simple. He just turns around and leaves. It''s just a doll. It''s nothing.


    Similarly, for him, although he was reluctant to admit it, he seemed to have some expectations for each other''s kisses. After all, a charming school flower personally sent a fragrant kiss, which made him a little excited.


    He already has one of the top ten school flowers, and if you add Su Qian, it will be the second. For the boys in midsummer, the two school flowers are so well-off that others dare not think about them.


    "Beauty, can you do it or not? Isn''t it necessary for your boyfriend to shoot for you and give you a kiss?"


    Seeing the chatter here, there are more good people who can''t wait. They can''t help but roar. As soon as the words come out, Su Qian''s face looks drunk and blushes, which makes people laugh.


    Ning Tao''s heart moved when he heard that there were more and more people watching. He was disappointed. After all, Su Qian was a college student and had never heard of an affair. Now, in full view of the public, he estimated that the other party would give up.


    Clinker, just at this time, the fragrant wind in front of him, and then the corner of his mouth was hot. Su Qian turned around, his eyes flashed, just like a dragonfly skimming water, and quickly gave him a kiss on his lips.


    Pro fast, withdraw faster, not waiting for ningtao reaction, Su shallow has covered his face and ran out of the crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    The scene just now is like a dream. Looking at Su Qian who has gone away, Ning Tao is stunned.


    It''s too fast for him to kiss. He has no preparation at all. Ning Tao can''t help but feel annoyed when he understands it. He didn''t expect Su Qian to have such courage. If you know that, you must kiss each other by yourself. You can''t say you can''t have a wet kiss.


    Anyway, Su Qian is undoubtedly a beautiful woman. It''s impossible to say that Ning Tao doesn''t have a dirty idea. He has been with each other in the past. It''s true that this kind of unknown relationship with each other is not only to take care of each other''s face, but also vanity.


    But as a result, his relationship with the other party has become more chaotic, and he plans to find an opportunity to clarify it. Now it seems that he can''t do it in a short time. What else can he say when he comes to this stage.Do you want to tell each other that I don''t like you, Su Qian? What happened last time and today were all accidents? Ning Tao estimates this words a, the other side gives him a slap is light, quite eat dry wipe clean leave appearance.


    In particular, the other side to see his eyes, Ning Tao is not strange, Tong Yaqian also often look at him with that kind of eyes.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it later!"


    Cut constantly, the reason is also chaotic, Ning Tao can only put these messy things in the back of his mind for the time being, the next time he grabs the air gun, he will hit the doll down.


    The female owner ran away, and the goal was achieved. Cuntou youth didn''t stop Ning Tao this time. He told the rules in front of the public again, and then let him go.


    Ning Tao almost did not aim at a shot in the past, the balloon burst, this kind of accurate head let everyone''s eyes stare big, this mother is a sharpshooter ah, a look at Ning Tao''s expression has changed, accurate head is too strong.


    When cuntou young man handed the doll to Ning Tao, there was a layer of sweat on his forehead. If he said that the shot just now might have been taken by the other party, now it seems that the other party is good at playing with guns, and immediately let him be glad to set the rules. Otherwise, the young man would lose all the dolls on the board.


    With a doll, Ning Tao ignores the surprise of the crowd and turns around.


    It took so much effort to gather the dolls together. When they got out of the crowd, they began to look for Su Qian.


    Before long, he saw Su Qian again, just let him feel depressed at random.


    See Ning Tao come, don''t know where bought a sugar gourd to eat of Su shallow immediately vigilant, the red tide on the face hasn''t faded: "you look over there, I want to a person around!"


    In fact, Su Qiangang''s courage was stimulated.


    The other side and Tong Yaqian go very close, she has already heard, because of this, she has a sense of crisis, in the car to show the heart.


    No girl is born with a colder temperament, but she has a special identity. When she was a child, she had been kidnapped and had a shadow, so she didn''t easily contact strangers. As a result, her identity was different from that of ordinary people, and there were almost no strange men in her life.


    Ning Tao''s sudden strong intrusion makes her have a strong curiosity about the sunshine boy. With the passage of time, this curiosity is getting heavier and heavier, and the more the other party is indifferent, the more Su Qian wants to grasp it.


    Chapter D: Section = first; R


    Chapter D: Section = first

 Chapter 127

    Su Qian knows that because of all kinds of factors, her temperament is a little cold. She has just tasted the feeling of being in love. How can she give up? That''s why she took the initiative to make an appointment with Ning Tao today.


    And the kiss just now, the doll is important, and it''s just a sustenance. After kissing, her courage seems to be drained completely. Now when she sees Ning Tao, she is at a loss and doesn''t know how to get along with her. In a hurry, she says that she won''t let Ning Tao follow.


    Before that, she seldom went shopping, especially in this kind of chaotic stalls. But when she came here, I didn''t know whether it was because the people around her or the things around her were too attractive, which made her feel very happy. Although she was nervous, she was actually full of sweetness.


    Ning Tao is a burst of sweat, what''s the matter, how two people also a person stroll side, but see each other''s shy face, he understood.


    The other party is shy, after understanding, he looks moved, also can only look stiff spit out a few words: "well, you look slowly, I also turn around!"


    Since the other party wants time to slow down, he also follows the other party''s idea, waving his hand to Su Qian''s atmosphere, and then he goes to the opposite side.


    Seeing that Ning Tao moved to the other side, Su Qian was relieved. After taking a few deep breaths of the atmosphere, he released his uneasy heart and turned around to see the strange things next to him.


    Ning Tao doesn''t come here often in the evening. Since he doesn''t go, he can''t say so. Now, with his hands on his back, he starts to look at the shops nearby.


    Because it is relying on damingyuan, the most business is souvenirs. There are all kinds of archaic things here, which is also for the convenience of tourists. At the same time, most people have the mentality of Taobao, and imagine to get rich overnight.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that there are no real goods here. It''s said that after the owner of Daming yuan died, he buried his wealth in Daming yuan. Later, thieves became rampant and dug up a lot of treasures. Later, although most of the remaining things were unearthed, a small group of people still found something in it.


    Once upon a time, a young couple came to travel and found a piece of jade in the Daming circle. It was later confirmed that it was a piece of jade on the Hosta. Although it was half a piece, it was made of Hetian jade, which was very valuable.


    And more people''s original here Taobao, a piece of imitation, said not to have revealed the real thing, although everyone knows that it is a small probability to find these good things, but this does not prevent some enthusiasts are happy.


    Ning Tao also holds a indifferent attitude, not slow to follow each other su shallow position, also look around, from time to time to open perspective, see if there is any real baby.


    After watching for a long time, Ning Tao had to praise that many things are very lifelike. If he had no perspective, he would almost think that they are genuine.


    There is a difference between the imitation and the genuine. Ning Tao is not an expert. It''s hard to distinguish them by his naked eye, but under his perspective, there is no escape.


    He can see the essence through the appearance of things. Most of the imitations are made by machines, and the lines and colors on them are very rough, far less delicate than manual polishing.


    Just passing by a big store, he saw several genuine products with exquisite lines and a combination of inside and outside, which gave him a sense of simplicity. As soon as the perspective was opened, he was surprised to see a strong sense of age.


    However, since it''s genuine and the price is frightening, Ning Tao just has a long-term insight and is not interested in these.


    What he wants is just the mentality of Taobao to see if there are any good things. It''s a pity that he didn''t find any good things along the way. He can''t help feeling disappointed.


    "I said, man, it''s just a censer. Where did you use 30000? Aren''t you pitching people?"


    Ning Tao just walked to a small shop and heard someone bargaining. Curious, he followed the voice and looked at it.


    The storefront is not big, but there are rows of incense burners in various shapes and colors. There is a layer of glaze on it, which is very simple.


    On the counter of the store, a dark middle-aged man in a T-shirt was playing with a censer and talking to the owner.


    The censer is not big. It''s almost the same as the usual teacup. The color on it is dark and there is no pattern. It looks very rough, but after just sweeping two of them, Ning Tao goes in quietly.


    "My friend, I can pat my chest to guarantee that it is definitely from the Ming Dynasty. I also collected it two days ago. I''ve shown it to experts. If the sale of the Ming Dynasty''s authentic Xuande stove is not a little different, it''s not complete. You can''t take it if it''s less than five million!"


    "Xuande stove?" The middle-aged man chuckled and waved his hand and said, "man, if this thing is Xuande stove, I will die here!"


    Obviously, the middle-aged people are very dissatisfied with the owner''s statement. As soon as their eyes are horizontal, they put the censer on the wall. With a cold smile.


    "Well Even if it''s not Xuande stove, it''s also something of Ming Dynasty. Think about it, the censer that can be used in a big family can be worse. Maybe it''s the one used by Zhengde emperor of Ming Dynasty! "


    The shopkeeper''s face stagnated when he heard the words. At the moment, he laughed and his words were weak, but he still stressed."Man, don''t make it empty. I sincerely want it. How about five thousand yuan!"


    The middle-aged man approached the shopkeeper for a few minutes, stretched out five fingers, and lowered his voice for a few minutes.


    "Five thousand?" The shopkeeper immediately picked up the censer and shook his head like a rattle. "Friend, you''d better go to other places to have a look. Don''t even think about the price."


    I''m kidding. The price he charges is 4000 yuan. How can he make thousands of yuan even if he tosses around? How can he make such a little.


    "Forget it, man. This is my business card. Think about it again. If you want to sell it, call me!"


    The middle-aged man took a deep look at the censer in the owner''s hand. He was a little reluctant. Then he took out a business card from his arms and handed it to the owner. He left rather reluctant.


    "This censer is good. Show me it!"


    After the middle-aged man left, Ning Tao came near, squinted at the censer for a while, and said calmly.


    The censer itself is nothing strange. Even things from the Ming Dynasty are not expensive. The production is too rough. Ning Tao takes it in his hand and plays with it carefully.


    With his perspective ability, after such a survey, he found that the censer was different. There was a piece of cloth brocade sealed with wax at the bottom of the censer.


    The censer itself is a thing of the Ming Dynasty, and looking at the brocade wrapped tightly, his perspective could not penetrate, which made him a little interested.


    It''s obvious that someone intentionally hid it. Is it intentional that the censer is bad?


    7S latest C! In the chapter @ TL {


    thinking of this, Ning Tao can''t help feeling a little thirsty. What was treasured by the ancients as a treasure also made such a disguise, which is worth a lot.

 Chapter 128

    What surprised him was that the wax used to seal the brocade was so strange that he could not see clearly what was on the brocade.


    The more eccentric Ning Tao is, the more curious he is, and he plans to see it.


    But he was calm on the surface. He opened the censer for a while. Half a day later, he just looked up at the shopkeeper and said, "boss, how much is it?"


    "Young man, I think you are predestined with this censer. It was originally poured out of Daming garden. It''s a buy it now price of 50000!"


    When Ning Tao was looking at the censer, the owner was also looking at him. If he could open a shop here, he still had some eyesight. Although Ning Tao was calm on the surface, he could see that the other party seemed to like the censer.


    Ning Tao turned his eyes and saw that he was destined. This was not bullying him. He was not angry immediately. "I said boss, you offered 30000 to me just now, which scared people away. You offered 50000 to me. You really think I''m a winner. What''s more, it''s not complete. You just said the lowest price. If it''s suitable, I''ll take it. It''s not suitable You can sell it slowly! "


    Thirty or fifty thousand yuan is nothing for Ning Tao, but he really has no money now. He''s poor enough to be a clothes man. Although he doesn''t need to invest in the jewelry shop, Longwu is a gold swallowing beast.


    If the Gang wants to develop, it can''t do anything without financial support. The money is like running water. He has the idea of finding another casino to make a profit.


    Of course, this is also because Longwu and others are in a period of rapid development. If everything goes well, they will eat all of Dongcheng and make profits after digestion.


    Listen to Ning Tao''s voice, it''s obvious that the other party has been here for some time, and it''s impossible to kill people again. Looking at the other party''s appearance, it''s a fool. The shopkeeper can''t eat the routine for a long time. He gritted his teeth and said: "twenty thousand yuan, brother, the price is low enough, even for imitations!"


    For shopkeepers, they make money only when things are poured out. They are not afraid that things are expensive, but they are afraid that things are not good. Even if this censer is from the Ming Dynasty, it doesn''t sell well and the price can''t go up.


    "Boss, you are not sincere!"


    Ning Tao curls his mouth, puts down the censer, says the next sentence, and plans to turn around and go.


    When the middle-aged man said 5000, the owner hesitated. It was not high enough.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was about to leave, the shopkeeper was a little worried. Today, he had not opened a day, and it was about to close. When he sold one piece less, he gritted his teeth and said, "come on, brother, if you want it sincerely, take it away!"


    "Ten thousand!"


    Ning Tao didn''t look back, but his pace slowed down a little, and the other side started a psychological war.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The shopkeeper was speechless. Seeing that Ning Tao''s steps were not stopped, he was about to walk out of the shop. With a bitter smile, he sighed, "OK, OK, ten thousand is ten thousand. I''ll make a friend and sell you!"


    "OK, I''ll swipe the card!"


    As soon as the other party''s words fall, Ning Tao immediately turns around and decisively takes out the bank card, as if he has already determined that the boss will stop him.


    Decisively swiped the card, the owner looked strange, could not help shaking his head and sighing, said how the loss.


    In fact, according to their rules, it''s not open for half a year. If you open for half a year, you can''t buy it without a price difference several times.


    This time, no matter what, he made half of the money. Five thousand yuan is enough. The owner''s face is aching, but he is also secretly happy in his heart.


    Ning Tao, who comes out with a censer in his arms, looks happy. He can cut down 5000 yuan, and he is very happy.


    In addition, the thought of the treasure in the censer made him even more excited. He wanted to break it immediately to see what was inside.


    Out of the shop, Su Qianzheng stands not far away and looks around. Seeing Ning Tao, he comes quickly.


    "What? No more shopping? "


    Ning Tao also approached the other side, looked at each other''s red face, tried to pretend a calm look, and asked.


    The other party has just passed the shame mentality, he will not have nothing to look for something to mention just now.


    "Well, I''m a little tired. Let''s go back. If it''s too late, the dormitory door will be closed"


    Su Qian took a look at the incense burner in Ning Tao''s hand, but didn''t ask.


    "Good!"


    Ning Tao wanted to go back for a long time. He nodded at the moment, and then they walked out of the pedestrian street.


    "Ning Tao, I had a good time today."


    On the taxi, Su Qian still holds the doll in his hand and looks at Ning Tao road with bright eyes.


    "Well, just have a good time..." Ning Tao laughed two times, but he was speechless for a moment.


    "Ning Tao, I Don''t you like my character? "


    See Ning Tao a pair of interest lack of appearance, Su shallow eyelashes moved, suddenly evasive to sentence.


    "That I amNing Tao sentence a plug, looking at Su shallow, LengSheng speechless.


    The other party''s meaning is so obvious that he doesn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "Do you like Tong Yaqian like that?"


    See Ning Tao silent, Su shallow hesitated for a while, send a way again.


    ¡­¡­


    Forever * free. Seeing that Su Qian''s words are getting more and more outrageous, Ning Tao feels that he has to correct each other''s mentality and takes a deep breath. Ning Tao tries to make his words more euphemistic: "Su Qian, we are not familiar with each other, I feel a little bit..."


    "I know. You mean we''re too fast, right?"


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to finish, Su Qian blinked a pair of big eyes and nodded heavily. He bit his lower lip and said, "after that, we will get along slowly. Don''t worry, I will become the type you like!"


    Well, Ning Tao, who originally wanted to explain, breathed a sigh of relief and swallowed his words.


    He wanted to point at each other a little, and then find an opportunity to explain to each other. Now it seems that the misunderstanding is getting deeper and deeper.


    "What are you doing with this?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t speak, Su Qian''s eyes moved, and he put his eyes on the censer that Ning Tao was holding again. Dai Mei picked it and asked casually.


    "It''s cheap. You can buy it for fun and be a decoration." Ning Tao looked down at the censer in his hand and said casually.


    "Oh, I have a genuine Xuande stove at home. If you like it, I''ll give you one another day!"


    Su shallow facial expression moved to move, open a way.


    Even if she has little experience, she doesn''t think Ning Tao will buy a real product when shopping. Obviously, she has some knowledge in this aspect.


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words, and his heart trembled. He was tired of it. The real Xuande stove is a national treasure. It''s not even a fake. Su Qian said he wanted to give him one.


    He quickly shook his head. Ning Tao released a hand and said, "no, no, I don''t like this thing. It''s just fun to watch it!"


    When he was in school, he heard that Su Qian''s background was amazing. Now it seems that it''s not so simple. The other party is going to send out a bottle of genuine Xuande stove in a word. Rao Shi Ning Tao has seen some big scenes, and he can''t help but be shocked.

 Chapter 129

    Soon, the taxi carrying two people all the way, came to the gate of Zhongxia University, in line with the beginning and end, got out of the car, Ning Tao did not rush back, and each other into the campus, will Suqian to the girl dormitory door.


    "By the way, this is the doll you want!"


    In the downstairs for a time and Su shallow also have nothing to say, Ning Tao think of that doll, take out from the pocket, give Su shallow.


    Su Qian didn''t pick up the doll. He held his hands on his chest and shook his head. His eyes said strangely: "I don''t want it. It''s for you!"


    "For me?"


    Looking at the girl doll in his hand, Ning Tao looks at the boy doll in the other''s hand again. After thinking about it, he understands some of the feelings. It''s a gift to each other.


    "Ning Tao, give me a hug, will you?"


    The street lamp is hazy, and it falls on Su Qian''s body in the night, which makes his whole body more light. His big eyes are looking at Ning Tao, and his hands are twisted together, as if he had great courage.


    At this moment, there are not many students in the girls'' dormitory. Looking at each other''s pure eyes, Ning Tao sighs and doesn''t speak. He just opens his hands with a smile and gives Su a firm and warm hug.


    Now that things are like this, the other party put forward this request, Ning Tao is not a mother in law, all should be a good beginning and a good ending.


    Under the streetlights, they hugged each other as if they were an ordinary couple.


    "Thank you today, Ning Tao. Thank you."


    Su shallow in the body of Ning Tao nestled up for a while, in his ear some trembling said a sentence.


    Boo!


    Then Ning Tao only felt a hot cheek, the soft body in his arms like a gust of wind, turned into the dormitory.


    Ning Tao is standing in place, silly Leng more than ten seconds, just turned away with a wry smile.


    I was going to explain it to the other party. Now, I don''t want to explain anything. Now I can only put these things in the future.


    With the censer in mind, Ning Tao didn''t wander around outside. He hurried to his residence.


    "Elder martial sister, haven''t you slept yet?"


    As soon as he entered the door, Ning Tao saw the elder martial sister watching TV on the sofa and said hello.


    "Not sleepy yet!"


    Ye Wanqing got up and put on a cotton tow. He poured a glass of water for Ning Tao diligently. He seemed to have a point and said softly, "younger martial brother, cultivation is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. You can''t fish in three days and dry the net in two days!"


    "Don''t worry, elder martial sister. I didn''t mean to be lazy. I have something to do today." Listen to the voice of the other party, Ning Tao knows what the other party means. After drinking, he explains quickly.


    It turned out that after the experience of the blood clan, Ning Tao also felt that his strength was low, and his accomplishments could not be mentioned in a short time. So he began to pay attention to the two sets of martial arts that his master had given him.


    It''s not just a matter of trying to figure out one''s own martial arts skills. It''s about finding out the shortcomings in practice. Ning Tao has such a great master around him that he can''t use it.


    These days, every night, they would go to the suburbs to practice.


    Not to mention, after ye Wanqing''s explanation and his moves, he has made rapid progress. The wind chasing step has been a small achievement. Taiyi five element boxing is also a kind of model. At least it is quite powerful.


    Because today is to have dinner with Jinghao, he temporarily informed his elder martial sister that he would not go out tonight.


    "By the way, elder martial sister, how did you become a teacher of Zhongxia?"


    Ning Tao thought of this afternoon, the corner of his lips opened a radian, and asked with a bitter smile.


    He didn''t care that the other party told him that he had found a job in Zhongxia. After all, with such a big school and many positions, he never thought that the other party could be a teacher and still teach foreign literature history.


    Doesn''t it mean they seldom go down the mountain? You don''t know everything about China. Do you still teach foreigners?


    "What''s the matter? I feel it''s very good to be a teacher. The master said that I lack experience. The teacher helped me choose this job. I taught myself a lot when I was free in the mountains. I once went abroad to perform tasks. I took the opportunity to stay abroad for three years and got the diploma of Jianqiao in England!"


    See Ning Tao surprised, ye Wanqing eyes blinked, said let Ning Tao gaping words.


    "Is that ok?"


    Ning Tao is so stupid when he hears the words that he can get a certificate from Cambridge University even when he reads a book. It''s just a bully. Compared with the other party, Ning Tao is ashamed in an instant.


    However, the other side in the course of such a say, he can pour bad luck, this evening, but a lot of classmates secretly inquired about his so-called cousin''s information.


    The third member of the dormitory is even more cruel. If Ning Tao doesn''t introduce him, several people in the dormitory immediately break up with Ning Tao.


    For this group of people who forget their friends, Ning Tao directly ignores them and never returns.


    I''m kidding. He hasn''t made a statement yet. All the animals have hormone rise one by one. How can we have a first come, then come.


    "Younger martial brother, why do you buy a night pot? Isn''t the bathroom very good?"After seeing Ning Tao playing with the censer on the table, ye Wanqing looked at it a few times and said without thinking much.


    "Chamber pot?"


    Ning Tao sniffed at the corner of his mouth and almost turned over without a fork. He stared at the censer carefully and swallowed his saliva. Looking at Ye Wanqing, he stressed: "elder martial sister, this is a censer!"


    Ye Wanqing didn''t say that he didn''t pay attention to it. From this point of view, the censer is almost the same as the chamber pot. The main reason is that the censer is rough, one ear is damaged, and it''s a little bigger than the ordinary censer. It''s a bit like a censer.


    "Oh, we don''t have it at home."


    Hear Ning Tao emphasize, ye Wanqing "Oh", Daimei pick, some don''t understand Ning Tao play this thing why.


    After knocking on the censer, Ning Tao smiles and thinks about it. Then he looks at Ye Wanqing mysteriously, lowers his voice and says, "elder martial sister, is this a treasure?"


    "Baby? In this way, I''m not as good as the one on the mountain! "


    Looking at Ning Tao''s appearance, ye Wanqing also picked up the censer and looked up and down, but he was not interested.


    She didn''t know much about antiques, and she didn''t know why.


    After hearing Ye Wanqing''s words, Ning Tao didn''t argue. He stood up and took out a sledgehammer from the storage box in the drawer. He drew a stroke on the censer and said happily: "elder martial sister, baby is in the censer. You can see it if you break it open?"


    "In the censer, how do you know?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao had something to do with it, a trace of doubt flashed through Ye Wanqing''s eyes. The corners of his mouth wriggled a few times, and he asked.


    "Guess!"


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, let Ye Wanqing get out of the way, a hammer hit down.


    It''s useless to say more. He can''t wait to see what''s inside.


    With a hammer down, ye Wanqing also raised her heart. For this little younger martial brother, the inexplicable trust in her heart has now aroused some interest.

 Chapter 130

    Ning Tao seems rude, but in fact he has some means. If he is excited, he will destroy the things inside. He is afraid that he can''t find a place to cry.


    Bang!


    The censer is made of red clay mixed with some metal. It''s fairly strong. It''s safe even if it falls to the ground. But it can''t stand his rudeness. With a light sound, the censer opens and breaks into pieces.


    As for the scattered ceramics on the four walls, he could not help but reach for the bottom wall and knock on it again.


    Dong!


    These a few go down, immediately hear inside hollow echo, break open, exposed inside sealed wax!


    "Yes?"


    Ye Wanqing couldn''t help opening her eyes when she saw the wax coming out suddenly. She didn''t expect that there was something in this ordinary censer.


    See Ning Tao carefully with a knife to pick up the wax, she quietly came forward, the heart rose not small curiosity.


    If ordinary people worry about hurting the cloth brocade when removing wax, it''s much easier here in ningtao. The perspective is opened. In less than a minute, all the wax on the cloth brocade is removed, revealing the yellow cloth brocade inside.


    The brocade is long and folded together. It is forged from a very thin silk with a vivid dragon and phoenix pattern embroidered on the surface.


    Two people look at each other, Ning Tao swallowed saliva, turned his head, and slowly opened it.


    This cloth brocade is different from the cloth brocade used by his master. It seems a little fragile. I don''t know whether it''s too thin or experienced the vicissitudes of time. He feels that with a little force, the cloth brocade will break.


    When he opened the cloth brocade, Ning Tao''s heart began to beat. In his opinion, the cloth brocade should be a treasure map, a tomb or something. Maybe he would make a fortune.


    The Ming Dynasty had the habit of collecting treasures and underground. For example, Daming garden, the government alone went underground and dug up a lot of treasures, not counting the treasures taken by tomb robbers in recent years.


    Before long, the cloth brocade in Ning Tao''s hand was all opened, and seeing the things above, Ning Tao was directly silly, and his face was slightly feverish.


    The cloth brocade is very long. It is about one meter long and ten inches wide. The things on it are ugly. There are words and paintings, and the fonts are ancient Chinese. Ning Tao''s main attention is on the paintings.


    From the top to the bottom, there are 36 paintings. At first, a man and a woman sit together. Later, the clothes on the two people begin to decrease. Later, they are just pictures of the spring palace. At the end, they are pictures of a man and several women. It can be said that there is a great deal of confusion, and people are red faced.


    Just a glance, Ning Tao is attracted. It''s not that he has too many evil ideas in his heart. It''s that the painting is so good that it''s not only exquisite but also full of charm. The characters in the painting are lifelike and vivid. It really feels like people come from the painting.


    Ning Tao felt that even if the current Chinese painting, it may not be so vivid.


    After taking a deep breath, he suddenly thought that ye Wanqing was still nearby. With a cold heart and a few dry coughs, he slightly measured his eyes. Yu Guang swept Ye Wanqing.


    Men and women are different. He and his elder martial sister are really indecent when they see the spring palace map here in the middle of the night, so they begin to think about it in their heart and find a topic to pass by.


    Just seeing ye Wanqing''s reaction, Ning Tao can''t help but be stunned. Ye Wanqing is also looking at the painting, but different from him, the other party is very focused, and his eyebrows are wrinkled, as if thinking about something. He looks serious, but he doesn''t have the slightest embarrassment on his face.


    "I wipe, elder martial sister can''t be sultry?"


    See ye Wanqing show this kind of expression, Ning Tao eyes open greatly, in the heart is tired of crooked up.


    In front of him, Ning Tao can still see it with relish. How curious it is. In a moment, by contrast, Ning Tao feels that he is noble. After all, painting is a painting. Although it is very vivid, it is nothing for him in the 21st century. A search on the computer these days shows that the movies of Dao Guo can make you see vomiting. It''s definitely more exciting than that. Ye Wanqing shows this He could only think that the mountain was poor, and the elder martial sister didn''t see that kind of movie.


    "Cough, elder martial sister, it''s late. It''s time to go to bed."


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is willing to watch it with the other party, but he also knows that it''s better for the couple to watch it together. What''s the matter with him and his elder martial sister? He coughed two times and dropped a sentence. Ning Tao plans to put away Bu Jin.


    He can only admit his bad luck for the thing inside. He thought it was the personal hobby of some ancient dignitary. He hid the spring palace map here, but he would vomit blood if he bought it for 10000 yuan.


    "Wait, I haven''t finished yet."


    See Ning Tao to put away, ye Wanqing face a hurry, a hand to block Ning Tao, quickly shake his head.


    "Not finished?"


    Ning Tao almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood when he heard the speech. His elder martial sister was too fierce, and even said that he hadn''t finished reading it. If he didn''t know that it was a picture of spring palace, he would be really impressed by Ye Wanqing''s serious appearance.


    It''s a blessing for him to see that this thing can reach the level of learning."Well, elder martial sister, if you like to watch it, take it back and watch it slowly. I''m sleepy and I''m going to sleep."


    Now that the other party has said all these words, Ning Tao has no choice but to say something polite. Now he stands up and plans to go back to his room.


    A picture of the spring palace is nothing, so Ning Tao should give it to the other party. Even in his heart, what would be the other party''s reaction if he let his elder martial sister see the pictures in the movie.


    "Don''t Younger martial brother, let''s see it together. It''s a good thing. "


    Seeing that Ning Tao is going to leave, ye Wanqing grabs Ning Tao''s hand in a hurry and drags it on the sofa again, but her eyes never move away from the cloth brocade.


    Ning Tao instantly petrified, looked at each other holding his Qianqian jade finger, and then looked at each other''s attentive expression, the corner of his mouth smoked, Leng is a word did not jump out.


    It''s not that he is slow witted, but that his elder martial sister is too fierce. In contrast, it''s nothing for the other party to say that living with him in the class.


    "Does elder martial sister like me?"


    Ning Tao unconsciously glanced at the spring palace picture, and his mind began to think wildly again. His eyes kept turning, and he couldn''t help thinking wildly. How much does it mean for him to observe it together?


    Now this can''t go, and I''m not in the mood to see it. Ning Tao looks at the spring palace map for a while, and ye Wanqing for a while. He''s a little confused.


    It seems that it is to verify his conjecture. After a quarter of an hour, ye Wanqing takes his eyes back from the picture and drops them on Ning Tao. He hesitates for a moment, and then seems to have made a big decision. His eyes are shining and he says: "younger martial brother, why don''t we try this one?"

 Chapter 131

    Boom!


    Ye Wanqing''s voice is not big, but it makes Ning Tao''s head roar in an instant. It seems that he has exploded the pot. For a moment, he is a little dizzy. He never thought that his cool elder martial sister would ask him to do this.


    After trying to calm down, Ning Tao calmed down a little, looked at Ye Wanqing and said, "elder martial sister, it''s not very good. Let''s...


    " what''s not so good? Younger martial brother, you are too weak in practice now. If you practice both, you can definitely get half the result with twice the effort. This is definitely a rare opportunity. "


    Ye Wanqing is very excited and turns a blind eye to the embarrassment on Ning Tao''s face. At the moment, he has two absolutes in a row, which is a little excited.


    "Double cultivation?"


    Ning Tao didn''t remember anything else, but he wrote down those two words. Now he found that he was just excited. It seemed that he didn''t share the same channel with his elder martial sister. As soon as the voice dropped, he quickly interrupted and pointed to the chungong map on the table.


    "Wait, elder martial sister, do you think this is a cultivation method?"


    "What? Younger martial brother, didn''t you see it just now? "


    Hearing the tone of Ning Tao''s words, ye Wanqing''s beautiful eyebrows picked and asked in surprise.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Tao was speechless in an instant. He just had to look at the paintings, where to look at the words. What''s more, many of the words were still ancient, and he didn''t know them at all.


    "Is this double cultivation skill powerful?"


    See the other side this kind of look in the eyes, Ning Tao also dare not ask in detail, at the moment also pretend to know appearance, open mouth to ask a way.


    "Younger martial brother, the art of double cultivation is a shortcut to cultivation. I have just experienced it carefully. This dharma is the door to double cultivation. It''s extremely precious. Younger martial brother, don''t refuse it!"


    Seems to be afraid that Ning Tao does not understand, ye Wanqing looked at cloth brocade, patiently explained.


    "Well This It''s not suitable for us to double repair! "


    When the other side said that, he understood that emotion was a skill. But then he looked strange again. He took a deep breath and looked at Ye Wanqing awkwardly.


    It''s true that the other side said that double cultivation can really speed up the practice. It''s just that ye Wanqing''s double cultivation made him a little nervous for a while. What''s the relationship between practicing Dharma and doing all that.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s hesitation, ye Wanqing looked at him with a pair of beautiful eyes. It seemed that he saw the embarrassment on his face at this time. A moment later, she seemed to understand what he was thinking. Her face suddenly rose a little red and said, "why, younger martial brother, do you think that the art of double cultivation is the affair between men and women?"


    "Well, isn''t it?"


    Being exposed by the other side, Ning Tao doesn''t think so, and almost blurts out subconsciously.


    "Ah, it seems that the martial uncle really didn''t teach you too much, younger martial brother. Most of the double cultivation skills passed down in the practice circle are heretical and heretical


    "Heaven and earth have night and day, one Yin and one Yang, which make up the world."


    "All things can be divided into the sun and the moon. When the sun rises and the moon falls, they can communicate with the changes of the earth''s surface and breed the wealth and treasure of heaven and earth."


    The double cultivation of men and women only integrates the spiritual power in their bodies into a big circle. If they absorb the spiritual power quickly, they will get twice the result with half the effort. The friars have opened 36000 pores, and only ordinary people can achieve their goal by combining.


    No matter whether Ning Tao understood or not, ye Wanqing poured out all these things.


    Listening to the other party talking so much, Ning Tao''s mouth appears a bitter smile, but he doesn''t fully understand it, but he probably understands it. He can do it without doing it.


    Want to understand, but his heart is inexplicably more lost, now nod, is to understand.


    When he thought about it a little, he thought about it a little. Just now, he just subconsciously followed the thinking of ordinary people. The world of emotional friars is not like what ordinary people think.


    "Well What about the relationship in this painting? "


    Ning Tao''s reaction is also very fast. After thinking about it, he can''t help but ask again.


    There are thirty-six paintings, each of which is about men and women. There is no painting about cultivation.


    O + {J head_ @After hearing these words from Ning Tao, ye Wanqing''s delicate face just faded red tide and two red clouds rose again. He knew that if he didn''t make it clear, he would not give up. When he took a sip of the tea on the table, he would satisfy his curiosity and said, "younger martial brother, this time, it''s called Yin Yang Zen, which should be mastered by a man of high practice If the painting is a mortal, according to the formula and the above actions, men can absorb the essence of women. According to common sense, it can prolong people''s life. If the number of times is enough, it can even step into the stage of cultivation! "


    "Ah Isn''t that the art of longevity? "


    Ning Tao was surprised and almost didn''t bite his tongue. This should be a high-ranking person in Ming Dynasty who used Yin to nourish Yang in vain for longevity. It turns out that there was a real way to nourish Yang.


    Just a brain turn, he immediately raised a bit of interest, immediately burning way: "that estimate the cultivation of this person should have become an immortal?""No, the man should have died young."


    Ye Wanqing shakes his head and is quite sure.


    "Dead? You don''t mean... "


    Ning Tao a Leng, feel this with the other side said not the same ah, when the next show suspicious color.


    "Younger martial brother, what I said just now is right, but heaven and Earth pay attention to a balance. If the practitioner of this skill is a practitioner, maybe he should achieve something. But if a mortal absorbs Yin yuan for a long time, he will be light and energetic in a short time, but as time goes on, Yang Qi will be oppressed, yin and Yang will be out of balance, yin and Yang will accumulate in his body, and he will die suddenly!" Ye Wanqing shook his head, then nodded.


    "Oh, so it is!"


    Ning Tao understands that the man who cultivates this joyful skill by emotion is held to death.


    "Well Elder martial sister, can we practice this thing... "


    Ning Tao''s throat wriggled a few times, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead.


    In the past, he was still interested in the so-called yin-yang nourishing technique. Now when he comes into contact, he feels a little scared. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be killed.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be ok with me. Make sure your cultivation speed goes up a step more!"


    Ye Wanqing is full of promises. To tell you the truth, she is also very excited. Ning Tao is new to the practice world, and she doesn''t know the value of this joyful skill. She knows it well. The joyful skill she usually hears is inferior, that is, the actions of the so-called flower picking bandits do harm to each other, and this is superior As long as the decision is made step by step, there will be no harm at all.


    Her practice has been stuck at the top of the innate peak for a long time. Although Ning Tao''s realm is low, she is pure Yang. If she practices with her partner, she will get great benefits. I''m afraid few people can resist such temptation.


    Although she said a lot about it, she didn''t tell the other side about it. This double cultivation technique is only used between Taoists in the practice world.

 Chapter 132

    After understanding, Ning Tao is also interested in this double cultivation technique. After many things, the enemies he contacts become more and more powerful. He feels more and more weak in his cultivation, and his desire to become stronger gradually becomes stronger. Otherwise, he will not practice those two martial arts.


    After he agreed to double cultivation, ye Wanqing began to explain the above ancient prose to Ning Tao. Fortunately, the other party had been on the mountain for a long time, and only read the books of sages and sages, and had an understanding of the ancient prose. Otherwise, even if she knew it was a double cultivation skill, it was difficult for her to understand.


    Ye Wanqing Bing Xueming is clever. When she explains to Ning Tao, her understanding of this joyful Zen skill is also improving rapidly. Two hours later, when Ning Tao understands it, the two of them collect the brocade and plan to have a try.


    "Younger martial brother, this skill is of great value. If it''s spread out, I''m afraid it will cause you death. You must keep it secret in the future!"


    Two people come to Ning Tao''s room, ye Wanqing seems to think of something, face red, eyes flicker, solemnly asked the way.


    It''s true that if this kind of skill falls into the hands of some monks who are not good at it, it will cause a lot of trouble. Although Ye Wanqing is not very familiar with the world, he is still more sensitive to these things than Ning Tao.


    It''s just that there''s another meaning in her heart. After all, she wants to practice with Ning Tao. This kind of thing can only be done by a Taoist couple. Although she has already expressed her heart to each other, the master just said that she is about to break through now, so it''s not suitable for her to have a certain range of mood at this juncture, and let it be.


    In addition, she has been in touch with the secular world for several months, which has made her understand the tradition of the secular world. According to her understanding, the relationship between her and Ning Tao is love, although they have never mentioned it.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial sister, this matter is known by heaven and earth. You know it and I know it. I will never let a third person know it!" Ning Tao didn''t even think about it, so he agreed.


    In fact, he will keep it a secret without being reminded by the other party. How can he not understand the truth of every man''s guilt? It''s about his own life, and he won''t be careless at all.


    "Well, younger martial brother, take off your coat now!"


    Ye Wanqing nodded, did not say anything more at this time, then took off his shoes and socks, revealing a pair of delicate snow-white feet, and sat on the bed.


    "Oh


    To this, Ning Tao did not kneel, the other side is good, he is not embarrassed, the current 3515 will be the upper body T-shirt fir to take off.


    Ning Tao also pays attention to exercise at ordinary times. Although he doesn''t have the exaggerated eight abdominal muscles of soldiers, his muscles are well proportioned, and his wheat color is very strong. Ye Wanqing''s face turns red again, and his heart beats faster.


    "Sit on the bed with your knees crossed, hold your heart, work your mind, and relax!"


    Gather a mind, ye Wanqing will be in the heart of that inexplicable restlessness pressure, open mouth to see to Ning Tao said.


    Ning Tao went to bed with his bare upper body, sat down face to face with each other, and looked at Ye Wanqing''s pure eyes. Ning Tao felt a throb in his heart, so he quickly closed his eyes, spread his hands flat, and began to work.


    It''s not a time for wishful thinking. When Ning Tao recalls Ye Wanqing''s explanation, he hastens to follow it and mobilize his spiritual power.


    Looking at the calmness of Ning Tao''s breath, ye Wanqing''s eyes blinked, but the whole person was not calm. Dai Mei wrinkled slightly, and a layer of sweat appeared on her nose.


    There are thirty-six pictures of the spring palace. There are notes beside them. In fact, they correspond to each other. That is to say, if there is no foundation for two people, they can go round and round. Obviously, the lower they go down, the better the double cultivation will be.


    The art of double cultivation was originally to achieve the integration of input and focus on nothing. The reason why Ning Tao took off his coat was to make the spiritual power run more freely. But where did she say such words? She had great courage in her heart just to let the other person take off his coat.


    The natural shyness of a woman makes her feel ups and downs. Not to mention her nakedness, even now, she feels inexplicably impetuous. When she thinks of the double cultivation technique of Huanxi Zen, even her neck is tinged with a faint blush.


    Forget it. Let''s do the first step first!


    At least the first step is still in order. Ye Wanqing is not shy. Although wearing clothes is not conducive to the operation of spiritual power, she does not have the courage to let her take off her clothes. Meimou blinks, and her heart is horizontal. Her Qianqian jade finger reaches out and holds Ning Tao''s hands.


    "Two palms stick together, fingers clasp together!"


    I don''t know if it''s the psychological effect. At this moment, ye Wanqing''s delicate body trembled involuntarily, and her whole body was filled with a warm feeling. She was so comfortable that she forgot the art of double cultivation for a moment.


    "Yes?"


    In his two palms, he slid into a pair of soft Yi. Ning Tao picked his face, but he didn''t open his eyes. His mind involuntarily gushed out the joyful Zen skill. With a movement of spiritual power, along the acupoints of his hands, a subtle spiritual power poured into the palms of the other side.


    When ye Wanqing feels the spiritual power from Ning Tao''s palm, she is surprised. Then she comes back to herself. She blushes and gets angry with herself. She hastens to activate her spiritual power and wants to echo each other''s spiritual power.Both of them have the same mind. Soon, their spiritual powers are interconnected. During this period, they seem to turn into a magnetic field, and the huge spiritual powers in the surrounding air rush into their bodies like swallows homing.


    Feeling the spiritual power around his body more than twice as much as usual, Ning Tao was delighted when he looked shocked. He didn''t expect that this was just the beginning. He had such a great effect, and now he worked harder.


    Before long, a layer of heat came out on the top of their heads, rising slowly, as if it were a layer of fog. On both of them, there was sweat. On Ning Tao''s naked upper body, there were beads of sweat rolling down from time to time, and his whole body was sticky.


    Although Ye Wanqing was wearing clothes, she was all wet before long, and her graceful and exquisite figure seemed to be looming.


    Fortunately, neither of them has any other thoughts. Otherwise, if we go on like this, I''m afraid neither of them can concentrate on cultivation.


    The next morning, when Ning Tao woke up, he just felt like a rain on the dry beach and was very thirsty.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there is a cup of cold water on his desk, and ye Wanqing has disappeared.


    Ning Tao grabs the quilt at the moment, Gulu Gulu finishes drinking, and then he doesn''t quench his thirst. He pours four or five cups in a row, and then he stops.


    A night''s hard work is like an old monk''s meditation. Ning Tao feels refreshed, but he doesn''t feel sleepy at all. He is so happy that he picks up a shirt and runs out to ask Ye Wanqing how he feels.


    In a flash of time, two or three days have passed. During the second time, Ning Tao and ye Wanqing practice together every night, and the progress is very fast. According to his prediction, according to this progress, in another week or so, he can smoothly open the third meridian.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s Sunday. Ning Tao gets up early. Today is the time to go to the cinema with Lin Beibei. He doesn''t want to be late.


    Ye Wanqing had something else to do at school. He left earlier than he did. Ning Tao dressed up and went out.

 Chapter 133

    "Boss, a cage of steamed buns and a bowl of spicy soup."


    On the main road, Ning Tao stops at a large breakfast shop, finds a seat and says hello to the boss.


    Usually, he and ye Wanqing eat at home. Originally, he wanted to eat in linbeibei today, but after thinking about it, he still forgot.


    "Well, young man, wait a minute!"


    The boss is a couple of forty or fifty. The boss''s wife gives people soup and collects money. The boss makes steamed buns and is also responsible for carrying them.


    "Uncle Ma, a ladder of buns, a bowl of porridge."


    Not long after Ning Tao''s food was served, a beautiful woman was sitting in front of him. She was dressed in sky blue sportswear and looked very energetic. Her long hair was tied at the back of her head by a rubber band with simple decoration. About running over, face some flush, forehead also some sweat, "beauty ah!"


    Just a subconscious glance, Ning Tao unconsciously in front of a bright, heart can''t help feeling a sentence, he contacted many girls, but still rarely see such a heroic girl, subconsciously secretly meow a few eyes.


    Beautiful women have delicate facial features, but they are naturally beautiful. Although they are sportswear, they can''t hide their good figure. They are very capable.


    "Bingbing is here, but it''s a little late today?"


    Obviously, the stall owner knew the beautiful woman. When she put a bowl of spicy soup in front of her, he cheerfully said, "I say, don''t work so late at ordinary times. You are not the only one in the police station. You can''t harm your body like this when you are young!"


    "I see, aunt ma."


    The beautiful woman named Bingbing spat out her fragrant tongue and said with a smile.


    Still a cop!


    As soon as Ning Tao drinks soup, he subconsciously raises his head. He just makes eye contact with the beauty, who smiles with his kindness and also lowers his head to eat.


    Ning Tao is happy to see such a beautiful woman in the early morning. He feels more delicious when eating, but he doesn''t chat up at will. After all, sometimes this kind of meeting by chance is the best feeling.


    But once again looked at each other, Ning Tao Leng, the action of eating also stopped.


    Even if she didn''t look up, Bingbing could feel the big boy''s eyes in front of her. She raised her head, raised her eyebrows slightly, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ve seen you."


    Ning Tao smiles and nods. He picks up a steamed bun and puts it into his mouth.


    "Oh." Unexpectedly, the beauty''s reaction was mediocre. She seemed to have no interest at all. She also drank some soup and said faintly, "almost every man who chats me will say that."


    ¡­¡­ Choked by the beauty, Ning Tao smiles bitterly. Knowing that he has been misunderstood, he doesn''t speak any more.


    He didn''t talk to each other, but actually met each other. Last time when he entered the police station, he met each other, but he didn''t have any other thoughts at that time. In addition, it was dark and he didn''t see clearly. In retrospect, it should be him. However, since the other party had all said this, he decided to shut up.


    Suddenly, just when Ning Tao put the last steamed bun into his mouth, a sharp cry sounded not far away.


    "Robbed! Someone has robbed the bag


    %Q update Q. The fastest way to get on T


    a fashionable looking woman about 40 years old is lying on the ground, with a face of pain, shouting from side to side.


    Not far in front of her, a young man in a jacket was flying forward with a delicate light colored handbag.


    And in this young man''s hand, he still holds a bright dagger, waving it left and right.


    That middle-aged woman''s voice is not small, but in this case, no one is willing to step forward, more people choose to wait and see.


    No wonder they don''t all have a chivalrous heart. Moreover, even if they rush up and say they can''t save others, they will get themselves into trouble.


    Like this kind of bag robbers, they are generally recidivists. Even if they are caught, they will be released soon. At that time, they will not come out for revenge.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao came forward almost without thinking about it. If he put it in the past, he would not hesitate. Now he doesn''t know how much he can do and how much he can undertake. He doesn''t care about such a thief.


    Just, he is fast, someone is faster than him, the beautiful policewoman opposite him has been like a cheetah, the first to rush up, chasing the young man.


    Li Bingbing, who was originally jealous of evil, was also a policewoman on her own initiative. After making trouble with her family, she came to this branch and became a little policeman. This area is still her jurisdiction, and we can''t see this happening now.


    "Police, stop!"


    Li Bingbing was very fast. When he got close to the young man, he cried out, but it''s OK that he didn''t shout. When he called, the thief in front of him ran faster.


    Seeing that the man still wanted to run in front of him, Li Bingbing was angry. As soon as he started to work hard, he soared to the extreme speed and wanted to catch each other.


    In her hands, no thief can run away. Four years of police academy is not in vain.However, when the rabbit was in a hurry, he would still bite people, not to mention the bag snatcher. Just when Li Bingbing wanted to grab the other person''s back clothes with one hand, the young man suddenly turned around.


    "Go to hell!"


    The young man was fierce and eager to chase him. As soon as he turned around, he stabbed Li Bingbing with his dagger.


    Li Bingbing is running with all her strength. She didn''t expect that the thief was so fierce. She couldn''t stop at the moment. Instead, she took the initiative to get under each other''s dagger. In a moment, a threat of death enveloped her mind. Her brain was blank, and she subconsciously closed her eyes.


    However, at this moment, a strong wind flashed around him, and a windy figure suddenly appeared beside him. His arm flashed out like lightning. When he was in a hurry, he held the young man''s arm with a knife, and when he stretched his right foot, he directly kicked the young man''s stomach.


    Originally, he didn''t want to do it, but seeing the danger of the other party, he didn''t have the heart to let the flower fall, which also urged the spirit to rush forward.


    "Ah


    The young man didn''t expect this change. He didn''t notice how Ning Tao appeared. He only felt a pain in his lower abdomen, and then a strong force rushed at him, making him fly in the clouds and fall to the ground.


    "Are you all right?"


    See this police flower complexion very white, Ning Tao patted the shoulder of the beauty, the way that cares.


    "Well... I''m fine. I''m fine."


    Li Bingbing, who had been walking around the gate of death, came back to himself with a lingering fear. He opened his eyes and looked at the handsome boy in front of him. He didn''t know what was going on. He immediately said with gratitude: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Ning Tao waved his hand. Just as he wanted to say something, he frowned and turned his head to see the young man get up and run again.

 Chapter 134

    "Still want to run?"


    Before Ning Tao spoke, Li Bingbing saw this. Dai Mei picked it up, and there was a trace of evil spirit on her face. A pair of long legs took a step, and caught up with each other in three or two steps. As soon as she lifted her right leg, she hit each other on the back with a fierce whip.


    This time, she did it with hatred. Her strong long leg made a great effort. When she heard the young man''s "ouch", she chewed on the ground and fell to the ground again.


    After finishing this, Li Bingbing didn''t stop. He came to the young man and reached out with one hand. He grabbed the other''s arm and yanked it. With a click, he took off the other''s right arm.


    "Ah It''s killing me. It''s killing me, it''s killing me, it''s killing me... "


    The young man fell on the ground in a cold sweat and trembled all over. Then he opened his throat and yelled.


    "Be honest, I don''t mind taking off your arm if there''s more nonsense!"


    Li Bingbing picked up the handbag and said in a cold voice.


    She is not on duty today, but she has no reason to stand idly by when it comes to this kind of thing. On the one hand, she is angry when she takes off one arm of the other party. On the other hand, she has no handcuffs on her body to prevent the other party from running again.


    When the young man saw this, he knew that when he met a tough bar, the hero would not suffer immediate losses, so he immediately shut up.


    Li Bingbing doesn''t care about anything else. She takes out her cell phone from her pocket and makes a call to the police. She plans to ask her colleagues to take her back. When she goes to work tomorrow, she will interrogate her. Maybe she can find something useful.


    Seeing that the police flower is clean, the blue tendons on Ning Tao''s forehead jump, and some of them are afraid of the cold for the thief.


    However, he would not sympathize with the young man. He robbed and used a knife when he robbed. If it had not been for him, Li Bingbing would have fallen to the ground.


    "Police beauty, are you ok?"


    Coming near, Ning Tao looks Li Bingbing up and down again and asks with a little concern.


    No matter who has experienced what happened just now, he will be a little nervous. Although Li Bingbing is a policeman, he estimates that the other party will inevitably feel uneasy, so he will speak again now.


    "It''s OK, thank you. My colleague will come to take him away later. It''s a brave act for a just cause. Go to the police station later and handle the procedure. It''s positive energy!"


    Li Bingbing is really afraid, but when she looks at the sunny boy in front of her and hears the four words "police beauty", she feels warm in her heart. After thinking about it for a while, she doesn''t forget to fight for some benefits for Ning Tao.


    After all, in this society, there are too few people who dare to stand up to difficulties like Ning Tao.


    "No, it''s just a little help. You can''t be reckless any more. Be careful!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head, indicating that he doesn''t need to. He still tells the beauty.


    The other party''s career is more dangerous. If something happens, it''s really distressing to be young.


    "No?"


    (original first issue *:


    Li Bingbing was slightly stunned. When she looked at Ning Tao again, she had some admiration in her face. As young as her partner, she didn''t care about fame and wealth. She was more calm than her peers.


    When the danger was relieved, there were good people nearby, and several smart people had already photographed the scene just now.


    At this time, the beautiful woman with excellent temperament also rushed over, squeezed through the crowd, came to the two people, looked at Li Bingbing with a full face and said, "thank you, thank you so much!"


    "You''re welcome. I''m a policeman. Thank him if you want to."


    Li Bingbing shook his head, handed the handbag to the middle-aged woman and said, "Auntie, do you see what''s missing in it?"


    When he heard that Li Bingbing had put all the credit on him, Ning Tao moved his face and waved his hand politely.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t really care about it. As he said, it''s just a little help.


    "I really don''t know how to thank you. I have some important documents in this bag. If I lose them, I really don''t know what to do."


    As she spoke, the beautiful woman opened her handbag, looked at it a few times, and took out a smash of red and gorgeous banknotes. She was about to put them in the hands of Ning Tao and Ning Tao: "this is my personal intention, and I hope you two can handle it!"


    "Don''t Take it. It''s not necessary. I don''t think you can fall clearly. You''d better go to the hospital as soon as possible. "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao quickly waved his hand and saw the blood stains on the other side''s knees, so he kindly reminded him.


    Although he can give the other side a good perspective, it''s not easy to make a move in public. It''s just a little skin injury. It''s OK to go to the hospital for simple treatment, and it''s not a big deal.


    Seeing their refusal, the middle-aged woman had to accept it again. Looking at both sides with her eyes shining, she saw something and said, "thank you for your little couple today, or I''m afraid I''ll lose a lot."


    "Little couple?"


    Ning Tao was shocked when he heard the speech. Li Bingbing''s cheeks turned red immediately. He waved his hand and said, "aunt, you misunderstood me. I''m not husband and wife with him!""It''s OK. Now couples are almost the same as husband and wife. I think you two have husband and wife


    The middle-aged woman nodded with a smile, thinking that the other side was shy and had a serious look.


    When she said this, she let it go for no reason. She saw the scene just now. They rushed up together. They had a conversation. In the morning, when the boys and girls were together, she naturally wanted to go there.


    "Cough, it''s like this. We just met!"


    When Ning Tao saw that the misunderstanding of the middle-aged woman was getting bigger and bigger, the beautiful woman next to him was blushing, so he quickly explained it.


    Although the beauty looks good, but in full view of the public, it is not good to play a police joke.


    "Oh, just met."


    The middle-aged woman blinked her eyes. She thought they had just met. She was a bit awkward. She immediately looked at Ning Tao and said, "young man, I think this little girl is very good. You should hold on a little bit."


    "Er..."


    The more I see Ning Tao, the more I explain.


    "Which company are you two from? Can you leave me a phone number? I''ll go to your place and thank you for that!"


    The middle-aged woman was so grateful to them that she asked.


    "No need!" Ning Tao waved his hand and quickly declined.


    "It''s no good. Now there are few good people. I must praise you in your unit." There is no doubt about the words of the middle-aged beautiful woman, so she said.


    "Auntie, I''m from the Public Security Bureau. I should do such a thing."


    Li Bingbing can''t beat the other party, so she tells the other party the phone number of her police station. After all, the other party has to go to the police station to record a confession, and she can''t hide it. In addition, she also wants to secretly record Ning Tao''s mobile phone number.


    She didn''t have time to thank her for saving her life.


    Ning Tao had no choice but to tell his mobile phone number.


    Soon, a police car came from a distance. Li Bingbing was on the scene. Everything went smoothly. Soon, several people, including a middle-aged woman, returned to the police station.


    "Thank you. Your breakfast was on my head just now!"


    Li Bingbing still has some things to do, and Ning Tao will not go without returning to the police station. When there are only two people left in the field, Li Bingbing rushes out Ning Tao''s breakfast fee.


    After this, she had a good impression of Ning Tao and spoke politely.


    "It''s a good feeling. It''s a little help. It''s also a treat for beauties. It seems that I''ll find something like this in the future."


    Ning Tao didn''t care about a few yuan for breakfast with the other party. Looking at the other party with a smile, he said half jokingly.


    "Yes, I can treat you to breakfast every day if you like!"


    Li Bingbing didn''t think so much for a moment. She said it straightforwardly, but as soon as the words were finished, she realized her slip of the tongue, and her face was red again. She hastened to emphasize: "thank you for saving me."

 Chapter 135

    "Ha ha, I know!"


    See Li Bingbing cramped, Ning Tao heart transparent, heart a joy, pretending not to know, solemnly said.


    "I haven''t introduced myself to you. My name is Li Bingbing. I''m a policeman of Dongcheng Branch. We''ll be friends in the future!"


    Li Bingbing gathered up the long hair scattered among his forehead, stretched out a hand, and introduced himself.


    "I''m very honored. My name is Ning Tao. I''m a senior in Zhongxia University."


    Ning Tao and the other side shallow hand a little grip, the other side has reported home, also smile to introduce themselves.


    "Are you a student?"


    Hear Ning Tao admit that he is a student, Li Bingbing face a little surprised, surprised way.


    "What? Isn''t it? "


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows are tiny, and the corners of his mouth are curved.


    "No, I just didn''t think of it for a moment."


    From the contact with Ning Tao just now, the other party''s behavior is mature and her skill is extraordinary. She didn''t think of the other party as a student. She was surprised to hear that.


    ¡­ The new u is on the fastest U. JW


    "well, Ning Tao, do you have anything else to do, or I''ll treat you to a big meal at noon. Thank you!"


    After thinking about it, Li Bingbing also felt that a breakfast was not sincere. From the other party''s performance, he didn''t care about material things. After thinking about it, this is the only one who can hold it.


    "I''m sorry, I have something to do at noon today. Another day, I''ll invite you."


    Ning Tao winked at Li Bingbing, and he said something annoyed.


    He will go to Lin Beibei''s home later, and he will give treatment to each other. In the afternoon, he will accompany each other to see a movie. It is estimated that he can''t spare time at noon.


    "Well, I''ll invite you after two days when I''m not busy."


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s words didn''t look like fraud, Li Bingbing thought about it and nodded.


    She also has some private affairs today. She can''t be with her partner. That''s why she said to invite her partner to dinner at noon.


    After the appointment, they didn''t stay together for long, so they separated. Ning Tao took a taxi and went to Longwu''s home.


    It''s inconvenient to take a ride all the time. Sitting in the car, Ning Tao thinks about it. He thinks that he can get a car for himself some time. It''s convenient to go anywhere. He doesn''t have to worry about the car any more.


    ... at the same time, in a remote automobile repair shop in the suburb of Donghai, a van came in at noon. When the car stopped, a group of people quickly came down from it.


    These people are all fierce and evil, with bad looks. Some of them still have guys in their hands, so they almost write that I am a underworld.


    The leader was a tall man in striped clothes. He was strong and his eyes were like falcons. He led several people to the van in the middle, and his younger brother opened the door.


    On the back seat of the van, there lies a young girl, breathing evenly, wearing a light pink coat and a pair of ivory Capris. She is exquisite and energetic, but she is not awake now.


    Seeing this sleeping girl, a little head named Ye Aixin beside him had a little lusty look in his eyes. He was eager to try and said, "I didn''t expect that long Wu''s sister was so watery. How about giving birth to her brother first?"


    "Ai!"


    The man named Shengge frowned. He turned back to see the little leader named Ye Aixin, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, let''s all deploy. When dragon five comes, let''s get down to business first and deal with the four seas gang. This woman is free to play."


    "Well, all listen to elder brother Sheng. That dragon five doesn''t know the heaven and the earth. He dares to choose the flying eagle gang. Who doesn''t know it''s our people? If we don''t kill them this time, I''m afraid there will be some people who won''t pay attention to our green bamboo Gang!"


    Ye Aixin nodded heavily. His eyes were on the girl in the car. He was gnashing his teeth and his words were loud.


    These people are the members of the green bamboo sect. Last time, Long Wu led the brothers of the four seas gang to pick out the flying eagle gang. The overlord of Nancheng was not pleased. He secretly asked someone to give long Wu a story. With Ning Tao''s orders, Long Wu turned his nose at it and ignored it. In the course of contacts,


    went to the green bamboo gang and became angry instantly. A small Gang in the district did not dare to give them face. Immediately they made some people feel more comfortable. They had to say that the green bamboo gang was an old gang. Not only the number of people in the following areas was very rich, but also the eye liner was very rich. When people looked at it, they found the Dragon five''s residence, and naturally they heard the younger sister five.


    This wave of people is also a good idea. They tie each other''s younger sister. They are not afraid that the other party will not yield. As long as long Wu dares to come, has mental calculation but no intention, the four seas gang will be doomed.


    "Take strict care of this little cripple. Remember, if you let her run away, you''ll all be finished. I''ll report to brother Tian!"


    The son looked around and said to the people around him.


    After everything was ordered properly, the child immediately got into a car. As soon as the front of the car fell in the yard, Ma Da roared and went away."Brothers, tie up the little lame man and put him in my room. In addition, tell the brothers below to assemble as soon as possible."


    As soon as the baby left, ye Aixin immediately became arrogant and directed to a group of subordinates.


    "They''re all big men. They don''t do it lightly."


    Looking at the rudeness of his subordinates, ye AI was not happy when he was new. He looked like a pick and immediately exclaimed, "Damn, I don''t know. Be careful. Do you know how to be compassionate?"


    In his opinion, the girl is already his own dish. He plays with more women. When he sees the tender girl again, he can''t help but move his fingers and have evil thoughts.


    Looking at the two minions carrying Lin Beibei down, ye Aixin thought for a moment, holding his chin, and began to direct the younger brothers to work.


    The place to meet Longwu will not be here. At the moment, let linbeibei live just to make Longwu feel at ease, but in case, he still has to make some preparations.


    After the arrangements were made, he took out the phone, dialed a number and said to the microphone, "tiger, what''s up there? Is there any movement?"


    A young voice came from the other end of the phone and said, "don''t worry, brother Xin. I''ve been staring at the villa outside Longwu. No one has gone in yet. I guess the other party doesn''t know. I''ll call you as soon as I hear from you.


    "Well, well, remember, but you need to be more thoughtful. Let''s do it. If brother Sheng calls you later, you should be polite!"


    Ye Aixin thought about it for a while, then he added.


    "Don''t worry, new brother."


    Entrusted two, ye Aixin put down the phone, a look back happily toward his room, although the elder brother has orders can''t, but take advantage of the problem is not big.


    Ning Tao got out of the car at the villa outside Longwu''s house and knocked on the door, but no one answered for a long time. His brow wrinkled and he opened it directly with perspective.


    It is reasonable to say that when the other party knew that he was coming, how could no one open the door? In his doubt, he moved in his heart and pushed the door in directly.

 Chapter 136

    Keen observation, quiet in the villa courtyard, Ning Tao swept his eyes, squinted unconsciously, and clapped in his heart.


    The car often stops in the front yard of the north yard, but he doesn''t know it''s fresh.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao opened his mouth, but he didn''t open his mouth any more. Instead, he quickly approached the security door and opened it.


    Aware of something wrong, Ning Tao with his guess in the heart, feel some strange, but did not think out what is wrong.


    Through the security door, there was no one inside, but when Ning Tao''s eyes fell on one place, his pupils shrank slightly, and the whole person quickly pushed the door in.


    In the living room sofa, there is a crutch, lying on the ground alone.


    Something''s wrong!!


    Ning Tao only feels that his scalp is tight. He immediately sticks to the edge of the wall and goes straight to Lin Beibei''s bedroom.


    That crutch is exactly Lin Beibei''s, usually is inseparable with each other, even if does not use, also can place nearby, where can so casually throw on the ground.


    Originally, his first thought was to break into the thief, but some valuable things in the hall were not taken away, and there was no sign of turning, which made his bad premonition more intense.


    "Mother Wang?"


    Lin Beibei''s room door is not closed tightly. Ning Tao sees Lin Beibei''s nanny lying on the ground of the room through perspective. He doesn''t know whether she is alive or dead.


    Did not see the danger, Ning Tao directly pushed the door in, began to quickly check the situation of Wang ma.


    A moment later, Ning Tao was relieved. His eyes were shining, and there was light pouring into Wang Ma''s body, with a gloomy look.


    After his inspection, Wang Ma just passed out in a coma, and it didn''t matter.


    "Wang Ma, are you ok?"


    Between several breaths, Wang Ma''s body moved. She slowly opened her eyes, frowned and looked miserable. She heard Ning Tao''s words and shook her head slightly. Then she thought of something. She grabbed Ning Tao''s arm and said weakly: "Mr. Ning, save Beibei, save Beibei!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Ning taoqiang calms himself down, takes a deep breath, and secretly injects spiritual power into Wang Ma''s body to stabilize the other party''s mood.


    "Beibei Beibei is taken away by a group of bad people! "


    With the moistening of spiritual power, Wang Ma''s state recovered quickly. After a while, she immediately began to explain: "today, I was packing for Beibei. Suddenly, a group of people burst in and took Beibei away."


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows twisted, and a fierce color flashed across his face: "when?"


    "About nine o''clock!"


    Wang''s mother was startled by Ning Tao''s appearance, but she didn''t care about anything else, so she said in a hurry.


    "Half an hour?"


    Ning Tao looked at the table below, pondered a little, looked at Wang Ma and said, "Wang Ma, you have a good rest. Let me take care of this!"


    "Well Mr. Ning, do you want to call the police? "


    Think of the previous thing, Wang Ma scared not light, if the train of thought gradually clear, thought of the police.


    "Not for the time being. I''ll inform Lin Qiang later. Don''t interfere!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and refuses without thinking.


    Listen to Wang Ma''s meaning, the other party should obviously be aimed at Long Wu. There are some things that he can''t tell Wang Ma, and he can only deal with at the moment.


    Long Wu not only hides his career in front of Lin Bei, but also doesn''t reveal the underworld affairs in front of Wang ma. Wang Ma only knows that long Wu is called Lin Qiang and is a businessman. She knows nothing about the others.


    After settling Wang''s mother in the room, Ning Tao turns around and goes out with the door. Out of the door, Ning Tao is not in a hurry to go out. Instead, he directly goes up to the third floor. Through the small iron door above, he goes up to the top of the third floor and looks around like a hawk.


    It''s only half an hour. If he comes half an hour earlier, maybe things can be avoided. When Ning Tao observes, he has some regrets in his heart. Knowing this, he won''t eat out in the morning.


    Now that the other party has gone, he plans to see if there are any flaws left by the other party. Longwu lives here, but most people don''t know that the other party can find it, which is quite capable.


    However, at this time, the mobile phone in Ning Tao''s pocket suddenly rings. Ning Tao takes it out of his pocket and looks at it. Seeing that it''s Long Wu''s phone, he connects it and puts it in his ear without opening his mouth.


    In the microphone comes long Wu''s gloomy voice: "Mr. Ning, something''s wrong!"


    "Well, something happened. What''s the matter with you?"


    @4 more MD NEW! The quickest a ¡Ì goes up 5Z


    Ning Tao pauses for a moment, then says faintly, his eyes are not idle for a moment, and he looks around.


    "Just now I received a call from the vice leader of Qingzhu Gang, who said he had kidnapped my sister and asked me to meet her in Nancheng at 12 noon!" The matter is urgent, Long Wu didn''t hide choking, he just received the content of the phone said again."Green bamboo Gang?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows imperceptible a pick, some understand, words a turn, he asked: "where are you now?"


    "I''m on my way home. I''ve informed my brothers below. I''m afraid we''ll be against the green bamboo gang in advance. Mr. Ning, I beg you to help Beibei!" The voice of dragon five over there says very slowly. Now he places his hope on Ning Tao, so that the latter can hear the firmness in the other party''s words.


    Ning Tao is silent. He knows that Lin Beibei is Longwu''s biggest weakness. The other party suddenly uses this move, which makes Longwu have no choice at all. It''s not so vicious. It''s just that Longwu''s going to Nancheng this time is also very dangerous. They flatten the Feiying Gang, and the other party can''t just let it go.


    "I''ll go with you. Don''t worry, Beibei will be OK!"


    Ning Tao inhaled, and after a moment, he said without doubt.


    If the green bamboo gang can play this hand, it is estimated that if the dragon may day is over, Lin Beibei will not be able to do well. At this point, he has nothing to blame. It is estimated that only when he does it himself can he have hope.


    "Thank you." Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Long Wu was a little excited, so he was grateful.


    It''s supposed to be his own private affair, and Ning Tao''s words are undoubtedly the biggest support for him, which immediately makes Long Wu''s heart gush with blood, knowing that he''s not with the wrong person.


    "Why? Wait, I''ll hang up first. "


    As his eyes turned around, Ning Tao couldn''t move his eyes when he fixed his eyes in one place. With a word in a hurry, he directly hung up the phone and stuffed it into his pocket. Instead of taking the stairs, Ning Tao rose and fell along the window. Several ups and downs came downstairs and went out.


    When he came to the gate, Ning Tao put his hands in his pocket and slowed down a lot, but his eyes became sharper. He wandered around the gate a little, but his eyes were tightly locked on a van not far away.


    A moment later, Ning Tao seems to confirm something. He has a certain pace. Suddenly, he accelerates as fast as the wind. He runs to the van quickly. The distance of several hundred meters is close to him in more than ten seconds.

 Chapter 137

    In the van, there is a young man smoking a cigarette, holding a telescope to check the movement of Ning Tao at the door, just saw Ning Tao suddenly running to this side, his heart trembled, only one idea in his mind, impossible!


    He has just reported the news that Ning Tao has entered the villa to his elder brother. He is secretly proud of his contribution. Now he is stunned to see Ning Tao running here soon after he comes out.


    In order to avoid being found, the glass on his van is pasted with dark film. Even if someone is lying on the glass, it is difficult to see the movement inside.


    Although I don''t know where the flaw is, I just don''t have time to think so much. As soon as he throws the telescope away, he starts the car and intends to run away.


    Dong!


    Without waiting for the other party to put in gear, Ning Tao got close, clenched his fist directly, and smashed it on the window. With a crisp sound, the window glass broke.


    In the young man''s panic, Ning Tao a hand from the window lightning into, change into a fist, a punch hit the young man''s face.


    The speed was too fast. Before he had a big feeling, he felt the heat in front of him, and the blood and snot all came down. He cried in pain.


    To stop the young, Ning Tao directly pulled out the key of the van, turned around and got into the car from the other side.


    "You Who are you? "


    The young man touched his hands on his face, and his hands were full of blood. When he saw Ning Tao sitting on the co pilot''s seat, he was even more frightened and trembled.


    Now he doesn''t understand how the other party found him, and how the speed can be so fast. What''s more, the window is just a decoration for the other party.


    "I think you might as well tell me who you are?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. He looked down at the blood holes cut by the glass on his hand. Then he grabbed some toilet paper in the car and wiped it. He said faintly.


    "Damn it, go to hell!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao is unprepared, the pain on the young man''s face dissipates. Suddenly, his anger rises. He puts his hand in his arms and takes out a bright fruit knife and pokes it directly at Ning Tao.


    "To die!"


    Although Ning Tao didn''t look up, he felt as if he had eyes on his head. His other hand flashed out and two fingers flashed out. He caught each other''s blade accurately. Suddenly, the blade that had been held by the young man fell into his hand.


    As soon as the fruit knife turns in his hand, Ning Tao grabs the fruit knife and suddenly pokes it down. With the scream of the young man, the bright fruit knife is inserted in the back of the other person''s hand, and the blood comes out immediately. "If you don''t want this palm to be useless, please tell me. I can let you go to the hospital as soon as possible, otherwise... Hum!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t have the means to judge people like long Wu, but as long as he hurts the other side, the effect is the same. Now the time is urgent, he doesn''t care about the others.


    Hiss!


    When he was stabbed on the back of his hand, he almost fainted. When he saw the fruit knife on the back of his hand, he turned pale. When he saw Ning Tao''s gloomy face, he immediately nodded: "I say, I say..."


    "Who are you? Where has the little girl in this villa been taken to? You can tell her quickly and go to the hospital as soon as possible! "


    Ning Tao is worried, so he asks. Lin Beibei falls into the hands of the green bamboo gang. With what Long Wu did last time, it can be said that every second, Lin Beibei is in danger.


    When he saw that the young man, who was about his age, was ruthless. The young man named Li Pengjie couldn''t be tough any more. He didn''t want to lose money. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately said, "I''m from the green bamboo sect. The girl in the villa is in a garage in Nancheng!"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Ning Tao is happy in his heart, but his face is calmer. Now that he has heard about Lin Beibei, he has to make it clear, and then see if the other party has any other plans. Otherwise, when he arrives, the other party will move Lin Beibei, which is not good.


    "I''m sent by my new brother to see if Longwu and others will call the police. If there is a policeman coming, my new brother says to kill the girl immediately!"


    Seeing that the blood on his wrist was flowing out a little bit, Li Pengjie didn''t dare to say that he didn''t have any hesitation.


    "New brother? Are you still on the phone? " Ning Tao brow tip a pick, opened mouth to ask a sentence.


    "After a while, I''ll have to listen to the new brother''s call, but it''s mainly my brother''s call!"


    "Brother Sheng? Who is he? "


    Another brother suddenly appears, which makes Ning Tao confused and confused.


    "Brother Sheng is the deputy leader of our green bamboo Gang, and brother Xin is my boss."


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t understand, Li Pengjie quickly explained.


    "Drive me to the garage."


    He is not interested in new brother. What he is worried about is to rescue Lin Beibei as soon as possible. He will fasten his seat belt, and then he will give instructions without hesitation."Ah Don''t you mean to let me go when I say so? "


    -@


    when Li Pengjie heard that Yan''s face changed, he subconsciously said something.


    "The longer you delay now, the worse your palms will be. If I were you, I would leave quickly!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and said with a sneer.


    In fact, if this young man is not useful, he will give it to Longwu to deal with. I''m afraid that he will fall into the hands of the other party and will peel off his skin even if he doesn''t die.


    To be able to perform the task here, the young man''s eyelids are also more flexible. He gritted his teeth and held the steering wheel with the pain of his palm. Seeing that Ning Tao inserted the car key on it, he started the car. With a roar of the van, he took Ning Tao to gallop away quickly.


    This time, without Ning Tao''s command, Li Pengjie stepped on the accelerator at his feet to the maximum. There was no way. He only felt that his palm was getting more and more painful. If he delayed a little longer, I''m afraid he would lose his hand if it was as the other party said.


    On the way, Ning Tao turns out his mobile phone and calls Long Wu with the information he knows. However, he doesn''t let Long Wu get involved. Instead, he asks the other party to try his best to deal with the people of Qingzhu gang.


    On the other side''s territory, it''s not that the more people there are, the better. On the contrary, it''s easy for him to make the other side paralyzed by Longwu, and he can be more relaxed.


    After hearing of the latter''s orders, he immediately recognized his cleverness.


    "How many people do you have in the garage?"


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Tao was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked.


    "That''s one of our dark spots. There are about twenty or thirty good players." Hearing Ning Tao''s question, young man answered quickly.


    People in the eaves, had to bow his head, just will help in the secret have been leaked, he again hard to help.


    The other side is cruel and ruthless, so he doesn''t dare to hide anything. Although it''s a lot of punishment to break the gang rules, it''s better than to die now.


    "Twenty or thirty? Hum... " Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and sneered, which made Li Pengjie shudder.


    "Sweet honey, sweet honey, the sweet honey of your smile is like flowers blooming in the spring breeze. I saw you there. I can''t remember your smile so familiar for a moment..."


    Just then, on the bridge, Li Pengjie''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    As soon as Ning Tao reached for his hand, he took the mobile phone and looked at the call. His voice was cold and said, "brother Sheng''s phone!"

 Chapter 138

    "Well Yes


    Li Pengjie looked at the caller ID, shivering in his heart. He didn''t want to admit it, but the label on it couldn''t be false, so he had to take the lead to agree.


    "Answer the phone. I think you should know exactly what to say."


    Ning Tao gives a cold smile. He presses the answer button with one hand, turns on the loudspeaker and puts it in Li Pengjie''s ear.


    "Yes..."


    It''s all about catching a duck to get on the shelf. Now he''s a butcher, and he''s a fish. At the moment, he can only do what the other party says, slowing down the speed. When the phone is connected, he immediately flatters respectfully: "brother Sheng!"


    "Well, Peng Jie, what''s going on over there.


    There was a low voice on the other side of the phone, with a condescending tone.


    "Ah, it''s OK, it''s OK, I''m observing. It''s OK, it''s OK, let alone a policeman. I didn''t even see a policeman go in. Everything is normal!"


    Li Pengjie smashes his mouth. It seems that he wants to show himself in front of Ning Tao. His words are very smooth.


    "Oh! Has dragon five gone back? "


    There seemed to be a sigh of relief, and then silent, he asked again.


    "Dragon five?"


    Li Pengjie subconsciously glanced at Ning Tao. Seeing that the other party nodded, he hurriedly said, "en en, I''m going back. Now I''m in the courtyard. I''m furious with my opponent and I''ve gathered a lot of people. It seems that I''ve got a big move."


    In section G-3 of the latest chapter, things have come to an end, and Li Pengjie has just talked about it with a lot of embellishments.


    "Well, you keep an eye on me, and call me as soon as you get news. As long as you do this well and wait for the destruction of Sihai Gang, I can let you become a leader in the new flying eagle gang in the future!"


    In order to encourage Li Pengjie, they made a promise.


    "Thank you, brother Sheng. Don''t worry. I''m watching all the time."


    "Well, be smart!"


    Brother Sheng was very satisfied and hung up.


    Put the phone down, Ning Tao glanced at Li Pengjie, satisfied with his performance, this kind of person is a wall grass, good use can play a good use.


    At the moment, Ning Tao asked Li Pengjie to maximize his speed and asked him about the situation of Qingzhu gang. He was also idle when he was idle. If he could learn more, he could be more prepared.


    In Nancheng automobile repair factory, after all the people who should be deployed were finished, ye Aixin rubbed his hands and went to the backyard. When he thought of the limp in the room, his heart itched.


    The more I think about it, the more I can''t stand it. Desire decides my mind. In his opinion, the four seas gang is going to be finished anyway. Even if I''m going to kill each other now, I don''t think it''s a big problem. Now it''s all his people, as long as he doesn''t say it, no one knows.


    There was something wrong with the little girl''s leg, but it didn''t hinder him. At the moment, he couldn''t help speeding up.


    When ye Aixin came to the room, he was a little silly. He saw a young woman who was enchanting, dressed up, and wearing a leaky dress. She was holding a lady''s cigarette in her hand, sitting on the sofa with one leg cocked up, smoking leisurely. When she heard the news, she squinted at each other, and still smoked on her own.


    "Well Why is Jiajia here? "


    See a woman, leaf AI new facial expression a stiff, vision aimed eye bedroom direction, facial expression some unnatural way.


    The woman in front of him is not someone else. It''s his new lover. He just chased her recently and asked her to help him run the repair shop.


    Normally, the woman in front of her is not bad, but the flowers don''t smell like wild flowers. Especially when you see Jiajia''s face full of powder and grease, you don''t have to think about Lin Beibei''s pure appearance.


    However, in this situation, he did not dare to offend this woman. She was still the cousin of her brother. It was this relationship that made him determined to catch up with her.


    "Why am I here?"


    Jia Jia''s face showed a trace of sarcasm. She immediately put out the lady''s cigarette in her hand, stood up, stepped on her high-heeled shoes and came to Ye Aixin. She vomited smoke on her face and said contemptuously, "what? I''ve delayed you, haven''t I? Ye Aixin, you are brave enough. I''ve only been here a few days, and you dare to take other women home! "


    "Jiajia misunderstood. I didn''t bring it. It''s your brother..."


    See a woman want to misunderstand, ye AI new facial expression a change, quickly smile to explain.


    Although he was flattering, he complained in his heart that this woman was not a fuel-efficient lamp. If she didn''t like it, she would be in trouble today.


    "Oh, so it is. So now you are here to hit her attention?"


    Jiajia eyebrows a pick, just like a smile at each other said.


    "Well Jiajia, you know, sometimes this man is just acting on occasion. What I really love is you. Anyway, such a woman has been ruined by others. It''s better not to let her go to other people''s fields! "


    Even so, ye Aixin did not give up. If he was relaxed now, there would be no hope."Cut, you don''t come!"


    The woman snorted coldly and hugged her arms, then sneered: "Ye Aixin, don''t say I don''t care. It''s easy for the woman to sleep. I have a request. As long as you agree, I have no second words!"


    "If you have a request, just ask!"


    Hearing that the woman let go, ye Aixin was very happy and said: "as long as I can do it, let alone a request, I don''t mind even ten."


    "Well, I''ve taken a fancy to a BMW recently. I''ve wanted it for a long time. What do you say?"


    "Buy it!"


    At this time, ye Aixin didn''t have a second word, but just jumped out a word.


    "Cheerful, worthy of being my man."


    Hearing the other party''s promise, Jiajia''s eyes flashed, and suddenly stretched out strange lights. She stretched out a Qian finger and crossed Ye Aixin''s chest. She approached the other party and said softly: "please me first, I''ll let you in."


    In this society, there are many women who can understand. Jiajia is undoubtedly one of them. In this society, the only thing we can rely on is money.


    In addition, she is undoubtedly the most resourceful one who can get along well in this big gang. She used to be a girl in a nightclub, but later she got along with her son and left there.


    However, she knows her ability. After the other party loses interest in her, she resolutely climbs up to Ye Aixin.


    For her, only money is the most real thing. It''s worth it to get a good car.


    As for this small request, she is completely aware of the crisis, and wants to let the other party compare them later.


    "OK, no problem!"


    At the thought of the woman''s bed skills, ye Aixin''s stomach immediately burst out with anger. He knew that the other party was angry and didn''t want to wait on the goblin. It was estimated that he would have to be in trouble. Without second words, he quickly took off all his clothes, and then stripped off Jiajia''s clothes. In an instant, a white, tender and plump body appeared in front of him.


    Ye AI new a tiger roar, press the other party on the sofa.


    It has to be said that Jiajia''s bed skills are good, and she wants to find the advantage in front of the women inside. This time, she cooperates very well, and ye Aixin is also interested in it. It''s the firewood that meets the fire, and they start to make a mess on the sofa.

 Chapter 139

    The road in the southern suburbs is not easy to walk. It''s out of the city, and the speed of the traffic is not fast.


    However, a van galloping from a distance is particularly attractive. It is too fast. It is running on the bumpy and cracked asphalt road, and its body is rocking, just like dancing.


    As soon as the car speed is fast, the people inside are also tossing about. It''s just that the people in the car seem to have something urgent. No matter how fast the car rolls up layers of dust, the speed will never drop.


    Ning Tao in the car is very anxious. Every minute of time passes, his heart sinks. Lin Beibei falls into each other''s hands. It''s hard to imagine what those people will do to him. His legs are about to heal. If something really happens, he can''t imagine it. He can''t wait to fly right away.


    Ar


    although the road is bumpy and the whole car bumps badly, he still thinks the car is not fast enough.


    Li Pengjie didn''t need Ning Tao to urge him. He also gritted his teeth to maximize the speed. The blood on the back of his hand had stopped flowing, but it was swollen like a toad, for fear that his hand would be useless. Even for his own sake, he didn''t dare to slow down the speed.


    When the van came all the way to the gate of the repair shop, under the command of Ning Tao, the van roared and rushed in directly.


    But just as he rushed into the gate, there were three or four hidden piles rising from the ground at the gate of the repair shop. He stuck them under the van and immediately put them on top of it. The fire stopped.


    Although it''s certain that the other party won''t come to the repair shop, some precautions have been taken here. These hidden piles are usually used by the police to prevent them. At present, when a van rushes over, the operator immediately stops it.


    Because the van was on the high speed, the bump made the car jump up and beat so hard that it threw the unprepared Ning Tao to the front windshield.


    And in the driving position, Li Pengjie''s brain is also turning fast. He is wearing a seat belt. He has long expected and been waiting for this opportunity. Now, almost as soon as the car has just fallen off, no matter how uncomfortable his body is, he runs down as hard as he can as soon as he opens the car door, yelling: "someone''s coming, someone''s coming!"


    When he got here, he didn''t think that Ning Tao could stop a hundred people by himself. Coming here alone was just looking for death. He would not accompany the other party to look for death.


    As long as he can get out in time, a life will be saved.


    In this way, he can be regarded as a timely warning. Maybe he can reduce his punishment afterwards. After all, the green bamboo Gang is powerful, and not everyone can bear the charge of betraying the gang.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that as soon as he took two steps, a big hand had already stretched out from his back and held his neck. With a little effort, Li Pengjie fainted.


    Plop!


    Ning Tao one hand a loose, the other party''s body straight fell to the ground, but he on the ground of Li Pengjie regardless, eyes a squint, looked around.


    At the same time, in the room of the repair shop, hearing the sound, more than 20 people rushed out, with guys in their hands, and surrounded Ning Tao with a bad look.


    A sharp eyed man saw Li Pengjie on the ground. His face changed. When he saw Ning Tao again, his face became ferocious: "boy, who are you? You are very fierce!"


    Several people thought that the four seas gang had killed here, but they saw that Ning Tao was the only one, and their courage came up.


    "What about the girl you brought back?"


    Ning Tao is too lazy to talk nonsense. He doesn''t pay attention to these mobs at all. He sweeps around and asks.


    "Damn it, where''s the little bastard? He''s coming to us. Brothers, kill him!"


    At this point, seeing that the young man was still arrogant in front of him, everyone was angry. I don''t know who called, and a group of people rushed up.


    At the moment, the situation is urgent. Ning Tao doesn''t care about anything else. He has a clean hand. He has all the power and perspective. He''s never soft handed. Every time he punches down, a gangster will fall to the ground.


    For these people, he was not polite or polite. In less than a minute, the ground howled and fell down.


    "Say, where''s the girl you brought today?"


    Came to a slightly injured man, Ning Tao a foot on the other side of the sternum, words with murderous.


    These people are all underworld people, one less than one. Although he doesn''t want to kill people, he won''t be polite if he is angered.


    "In In the backyard... "


    The little gangster was almost scared to death. The young man in front of him was just a devil. He was so fierce that he even thought that the other side would have magic tricks. He didn''t see what was going on. More than 20 of them all fell down. Seeing Ning Tao asking, he stammered out.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao''s toes suddenly a little bit, the little gangster screamed, there was a crack sound, the mouth spurted out a blood, then fainted.


    He is not a murderer, but this time he was really angry. There is an unwritten rule of the underground forces, that is, hatred does not lead the family.After all, everyone has a family. If we ignore all the costs, we are bound to be in danger. But in this world, there are always some people who do not play according to the rules.


    If everything is reasonable, it is estimated that there will be no underworld. If you want to be respected by others, you have to have strength.


    Knowing that Lin Beibei was really here, Ning Tao was relieved, but he was more anxious. As soon as he turned around, he quickly ran to the back yard.


    Compared with the clutter of the repair shop in front, the backyard is much cleaner. There are two rows of houses, about where the repair shop workers live. Ning Tao has a perspective to open it. After sweeping both sides, he will find out.


    Bang!


    The height of the two-story building was not an obstacle to him at all. With a jump, Ning Tao went up and kicked hard at a wooden door, which broke open with a bang.


    There were two flesh worms fighting in the room. They were startled by the loud noise. They turned their eyes and saw that it was a strange face. The green veins on Ye Aixin''s forehead jumped. They pretended to be calm and said, "who are you? Do you know the consequences of breaking into a private house?"


    The battle just now was too fierce. Jiajia used all his 18 martial arts skills, which made him so fascinated that he didn''t even hear anything as big as the front yard. Now he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    It is reasonable to say that there will be strangers coming. After all, there are more than 20 guys holding hands in the front yard, and there is only one possibility that the other person can appear here, but he subconsciously doesn''t want to think that way.


    "Hey, I really don''t know the consequences. How about you tell me?"


    Looking at them, Ning Tao sneers and strides to them. One foot lifts up and kicks Ye Aixin''s waist.

 Chapter 140

    To be a small head of the green bamboo Gang, ye Aixin''s skill is not covered. His naked body suddenly moves to the side, trying to avoid passing by.


    But he obviously underestimated Ning Tao. It seems that the latter had already predicted his action. As soon as he hooked his toes, he touched his buttocks. He immediately felt ITO on his buttocks. He couldn''t help making a howl like killing a pig, and his buttocks became swollen.


    As for one side of the woman, already curled up on the sofa into a ball, hands in front of the chest, look scared looking at Ning Tao, scared sobbing straight cry.


    "You Do you know who I am? Boy, if you dare to offend the green bamboo Gang, you''ll die! "


    After getting this on his ass, ye Aixin''s face immediately shows a sense of anger. At the moment, he covers his ass with one hand, and points to Ning Tao with the other hand. His tone is fierce.


    Since he became the head of the green bamboo Gang, he has been bossing everywhere. Now he is beaten by an unknown young man. How can he stand it.


    "You are the green bamboo gang."


    Ning Tao raised a hint of irony on his lips. It seems that this guy''s brain has not turned around and he has not seen the form clearly. It is necessary for him to make the other party sober up with practical actions.


    Leaving a word behind, Ning Tao strode forward and beat the other party into a pig''s head.


    Half a day later, ye Aixin just like a shrimp, lying on the ground, no arrogance, even forget to howl, eyes full of panic look, he finally understand the status quo, know this man''s arrogance, just after two moves, let him find that the two sides are not in the same level, it''s a big difference.


    "You should be very glad you didn''t move the people inside, otherwise you will die today!"


    Ning Tao is condescending, looking at Ye Aixin without expression, looking slightly cold.


    Ye Aixin never thought that anyone else would be so good. He was just like a baby in front of him. Now he crawled back unconsciously and said in horror: "who are you?"


    The other side''s words also let him breathe a sigh of relief, and the sofa Jiajia look at each other, are palpitating, ye Aixin is pale, secretly call fluke, if there is no woman on the sofa, I''m afraid the consequences now unimaginable.


    "You don''t have the right to ask me, tell me, what''s going on?"


    Ning Tao swept an eye on both bodies, frowning a way.


    Lin Beibei is in the room, and the door of the room is wide open, and the other party can see it when they open their eyes. But what''s the matter with these two people? Is it exciting for them to perform the live spring palace in front of Lin Beibei?


    Of course, with his observation, Lin Beibei had been awake for a long time, but he didn''t rush in. After all, the situation here is a bit awkward. He''d better settle the things here first.


    For a man, he can do what he can, but not for a woman. Besides, for a naked woman, he can only ignore each other first.


    "This little brother, no matter what I do, it''s the birth of brother. No, it''s the birth of son. I''m just responsible for watching the little girl. Let''s have a good talk. Don''t hurt our friendship."


    Ye Aixin feels that Ning Tao doesn''t want to know what he means. He deliberately squeezes out a smile that is uglier than crying. He can''t manage a lot now. He plans to leave a good impression on the other party.


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum and didn''t bother to ask. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and called Long Wu. He didn''t elaborate on it in detail. After a brief talk, Long Wu said directly and decisively: "I''ll be there soon."


    After all, he is a monk. It''s not easy for him to directly intervene in underworld affairs. It''s more appropriate to give it to Long Wu.


    Long Wu''s residence is still hidden, but he can still find it. Maybe he can dig out some valuable information from this boy.


    Let two people put on clothes to be honest, Ning Tao directly into the bedroom.


    Lin Beibei''s whole body was tied up by the rope, and he was lying on the bed. Dai''s head was tilted in the quilt, and he couldn''t see the expression on his face.


    Ning Tao stood in front of each other and didn''t know how to open her mouth for a moment. Lin Beibei''s little developed breast was up and down, and her breath was a little short. Let alone him, even an ordinary person knew that she was sober.


    When he came, the two people outside had already started a fierce fight. He wanted to come to linbeibei and had seen it for a while. Ning Tao unconsciously touched his chin and suddenly regretted coming in early.


    "Beibei, are you awake?"


    The other party pretended to be confused, and he couldn''t open it. At the moment, he gently shook the other party a few times, took the rope on the other party''s body, and called a few times.


    "Well Brother Ning


    Lin Beibei was also in a daze. He turned his face. He didn''t know whether he was suffocating or because of the Huochun palace he had just seen. His face turned red. Now when he saw Ning Tao, his grievances all burst out. He didn''t know where his courage came from. With a ring in his hands, he hugged Ning Tao and began to cry.


    Lin Beibei is really scared. A group of fierce people suddenly break into Haohao''s home and knock her unconscious without saying a word. When she wakes up, she finds that she is already in a different place.What''s more strange is that there is a strange sound outside the room. As soon as you look at it, you can see the two rouchong. Although Lin Beibei is not old, he is a little precocious, and he is very popular.


    She is just at the age when she is in love. At the moment, she just felt that her heart was about to jump out. Seeing Ning Tao come in, she buried her face in the quilt and couldn''t lift her head.


    "It''s OK, it''s ok..."


    Ning Tao gently patted each other with his palm, and secretly poured the spirit into each other''s body, calming the breath of Lin Beibei.


    "Brother Ning, I''m afraid..."


    Seeing the two people outside, Lin Beibei unconsciously gushes out Ning Tao''s figure in his mind. No doubt, the other party leaves a deep impression on her. Now the other party saves her life like a God. Ning Tao''s opening makes her cry even worse, holding him in both hands.


    In just 20 minutes, Long Wu came with seven or eight people. Seeing a few people with gloomy faces, Ning Tao could imagine the anxiety in each other''s heart and gave them to each other.


    When Lin Beibei saw Longwu, he even threw down the crying pear blossom with rain in his arms, which comforted him for a long time.


    After all, this is the territory of the green bamboo sect. The other party will send someone to come at any time. Several people didn''t stop for long. They controlled Ye Aixin and drove two cars away.


    After returning to the residence, Ning Tao and Long Wu had a simple communication and just received a phone call and left.


    No matter Longwu or linbeibei, today will be an unforgettable day. For the former, there is no need to watch the film in the afternoon. She needs a good rest. In addition, it is not suitable for her to live here.


    As for the latter, he has to ask something from ye Aixin''s mouth. In addition, this time, he flashed the face of the green bamboo Gang, so he should be prepared to prevent the other party''s subsequent means.


    Originally thought that the afternoon is OK, but on the way to think of that phone, Ning Tao can''t help but pain of knock brain, feel some headache.

 Chapter 141

    The phone call is from Xia Mengfei. The new store is going to open. Although it has the treasure of Zhendian, a large store needs a lot of jade, and a large number of common jade is still in circulation.


    In the past two days, the first batch of raw stones purchased by Xia Mengfei have arrived quietly. They are in a processing workshop of Xia''s family. On Sunday, they ask him to come and identify them.


    "Hard life!" Sitting in the car, Ning Tao rubbed his forehead and felt a headache.


    It''s not easy to have a Sunday. It''s time for others to relax, but he can''t spare time. Before the things on the side of dragon five come to light, he will rush to Xia Mengfei.


    However, he found everything by himself. No wonder others only complained a little in his heart. If he was asked to give up, he would be reluctant to give up.


    As soon as he thought that the new store was about to open, he was full of energy. It was inevitable that he was a little excited. After all, this was his first stable business.


    Soon, the taxi came to Xia''s processing workshop. Xia Mengfei had already stood at the door to greet each other with a smile. When she saw Ning Tao, a touch of amorous feelings appeared on the corner of her mouth, and her eyes seemed to speak: "brother Tao!"


    "Sister Xia, I still need you to wait for me at the door. It''s really a pain in the neck!"


    Ning Tao comes to Xia Mengfei, smiles at him and greets him.


    "Oh, you''re my cash cow now. I can''t invite you usually. If I don''t take the initiative, I guess you don''t know where to forget me!"


    Xia Mengfei''s eyelashes blinked. She was obviously in a good mood. She made a joke of Ning Tao.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Tao was sweating when he heard each other''s teasing. Among the women he knew, I''m afraid only the one who had such amorous feelings in front of him was charming with every twinkle and smile, especially the other''s words, which made him have some ambiguity in his mind.


    But random he reaction come over, deliberately in each other''s full curve aimed at a few eyes, also happy way back: "no, but I think about sister Xia every day, this does not receive a phone call, immediately on the bumpy bumpy bumpy come over!"


    "The devil believes you!"


    Xia Mengfei turns a white eye toward Ning Tao and expresses his dissatisfaction with his unrestrained eyes. With a twist of his waist, he takes Ning Tao into the processing workshop.


    "I mean it


    Looking from the back, Xia Mengfei''s figure is even more perfect. It''s about that they have a close relationship with each other. Ning Tao has a lot of courage in front of him. He looks at each other''s full buttocks and beats the snake to get on the stick.


    But Ning Tao, a smooth student, has no experience like Xia Mengfei. The latter takes a quick step. Later on, he squints at Ning Tao and says, "in that case, why don''t you just marry me?"


    ¡­¡­


    He was looking down at the other side''s buttocks. He didn''t expect Xia Mengfei to turn around and almost hit the other side. Hearing the other side''s words, his face was stiff. He looked up at the person in front of him. He didn''t know what the other side said. He couldn''t change his strength for a long time. Finally, he said: "this is too fast!"


    "Cut, I know you don''t like me!"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s embarrassment, Xia Mengfei''s full red lips curl up. She seems to be very satisfied with Ning Tao''s performance. As soon as she turns around, she murmurs: "if you have the heart of a thief, you don''t have the courage of a thief!"


    The other side''s voice is not big. Ning Tao is not far away from the other side. He can hear it clearly. His face is stiff when he hears the words. He almost doesn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. Just now, he "unintentionally" looks at the other side''s figure and is noticed by him.


    But what does it mean to have the heart but not the courage? Is he a gentleman? He just wanted to refute, but the other party didn''t give him a chance. He had already gone far away and made his teeth itch. He secretly made a decision in his heart. If there was another time, he would never be polite.


    ¡£ As soon as he thought of the way he gave his partner the aphrodisiac last time, he still had some regrets. He was speechless to doctor bu. Can''t you say that there is only one way?


    Don''t you know if doctor Bu hears what he said, he will immediately blow his beard and stare. He made it very clear at that time that the third way is the most convenient way. You can''t do it yourself and blame others.


    Soon, when they came to a closed warehouse and saw pieces of stones of different sizes, Ning Tao began to do his business. He looked left and looked again. From time to time, he picked out a stone and gave it to Xia Mengfei.


    Soon, just half an hour later, he picked out most of the raw stones in the warehouse, but the result made him a little frustrated, not to mention the best kind of glass or ice. Even if it was ordinary, it only looked like more than 20 pieces, and the rest were waste stones.


    On the other hand, Xia Mengfei is in a good mood. Looking at the more than 20 stones in front of her, her face is more bright, and the corners of her mouth turn up and smile from time to time.


    It''s not enough for a snake to swallow an elephant. Ning Tao doesn''t know how low the output of jade is. It''s good that so much can be produced in this pile of raw stones, otherwise the price of jade would not be too high.


    What''s more, the remaining raw stones are not useless. After all, there are no windows. She can sell them at a lower price. After all, she can make a steady profit.Happy, she took Ning Tao to solve the stone, this kind of thing can''t help, if this spread out, too shocking, can only two people do.


    It took her three or four hours to open the pile of stones. Rao Shi Xia Mengfei was ready, but when she saw the pieces of jade in front of her, she couldn''t help a surge of emotion. When she looked at Ning Tao, her beautiful eyes sent out strange colors, and her mind moved.


    Xia Mengfei, who is born with keen insight into business, understands Ning Tao''s energy. Such a genius, just as she thinks in her heart, is a cash cow. There is one person who is better than thousands of troops.


    And this kind of character, but let her spread, for a time, her heart determined, must ningtao firmly in his side.


    It''s no wonder that she, no one will have no selfishness, for Xia Mengfei such a big family children, no accident will marry the right children, to ensure the family business and blood.


    But the children of rich families inevitably have many bad habits, so that many rich girls end up with few lovers. Ning Tao doesn''t have the bad habits of those children of big families.


    She can find someone she doesn''t hate and has great potential. What''s more, the other side has saved herself. In the past, Xia Mengfei has been frustrated with her marriage. Now, she feels that Ning Tao is given by God. Only by firmly grasping the other side can she have a happy life. In case she gets ahead of others, I''m afraid she can''t find a place to cry.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Xia


    Looking at by Xia Mengfei like this, Ning Tao is a little hairy in his heart. He thinks what''s wrong with him. He looks at him now, but he doesn''t see why, so he asks.


    "It''s OK. Do you have anything to do later?"


    Xia Mengfei, who is in meditation, takes back her mind and looks slightly. She looks at Ning Tao and asks.


    "Well It''s all right


    Ning Tao thought about it for a moment, and then answered decisively that in a moment, he would go to the suburbs to practice boxing with his elder martial sister. But seeing Xia Mengfei''s attentive eyes, he had to stand up to his elder martial sister once.


    "I''ve been shopping with you for a long time. I don''t think it''s good for me to buy you dirty clothes."


    Xia Mengfei''s face moved, and she was almost rude.


    Where has Ning Tao seen Xia Mengfei''s little girl''s mentality? When he hears that, his heart swings, but he doesn''t think about it, so he agrees.

 Chapter 142

    Then they went out of the processing workshop. Xia Mengfei drove Ning Tao to the most prosperous commercial street in the East China Sea. In her words, if you can''t save money for the boss, you can buy it.


    Soon, 20 minutes later, they came to the pedestrian street. As soon as Xia Mengfei got out of the car, he looked around with a small bag and left Ning Tao behind.


    Ning Tao has experienced the nature of women shopping in Wu Anyue. He is not surprised at the moment. He is ready to be slaughtered after the other party.


    Xia Mengfei seems to be very familiar with this place. When he goes in and out of several shops, Ning Tao has several bags on his body. However, the next shop he goes in makes him dumbfounded.


    Romantic season!


    Looking at the pink sign on his head, and then seeing the colorful small clothes inside at the door, Ning Tao stopped his pace.


    "It''s not for underwear, is it?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ning Tao''s face moved and murmured a question that he thought was more idiotic.


    As his mind turned, he stood outside the door, confused. He wanted to go in and have a look, but he felt that he was not a lover after all. It was not right for him to go in so rashly. For a moment, he was itching.


    At this time, Xia Mengfei didn''t see Ning Tao. He turned around and came to the door. He blinked at him and left a sentence: "what are you doing? Come in!" Then he went in again.


    ... "Hoo!"


    Ning Tao''s heart surged in an instant. How could he miss such a beautiful thing? He vomited his turbid breath and strode in.


    "I''m sorry, sir. This is a women''s shop. Men are not allowed in!"


    Ning Tao, a young and sweet looking waiter, stood in front of him from one side and said with a smile.


    "Don''t let men in?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, see Xia Mengfei has entered inside, some puzzled, as if he had entered underwear shop before, did not hear of this rule.


    "Yes, it''s not very convenient!"


    The waiter had a good attitude and explained again.


    "How can he get in? Isn''t he a man?"


    Ning Tao looked around. As soon as his eyes lit up, he pointed to a man sitting inside and said angrily.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, that''s our boss! "


    As soon as the waitress looked in the direction he pointed, her face turned red and she turned around and explained.


    "I said that''s not right. We are all men. He can enter, but I''m a customer. What''s the rule?"


    Ning Tao is not a mischievous person, but now he has to enter. In the afternoon, he is ridiculed by the other party as a coward. If he doesn''t enter, he will not be a man in the future.


    "This..."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s resolute attitude, the female service was in a bit of a dilemma. For a moment, she was very cramped.


    "What''s the situation?"


    The male boss who sat inside saw the situation here and strode over, with a smile on the fat.


    To see the boss came, the waiter quickly explained a sentence.


    The male boss smelled that the fat on Yan''s face had piled up, looked at Ye Qiu and apologized and said with a smile: "sorry, man, this is an underwear shop, men can''t enter!"


    "Why can''t I go in? If he can''t, I''ll just change my house!"


    About is to see Ning Tao is stuck here, Xia Mengfei also came over, hear that male boss''s words, her eyebrow a pick, some unhappy way.


    The reason why she went into the underwear shop is that Ning Tao is confident about her figure, which is a hint that not having eaten pork does not mean that she has never seen a pig go. Xia Mengfei has started to attack Ning Tao a little bit.


    "This..."


    the male boss''s voice stagnated and turned around to see Xia Mengfei. His eyes brightened and he swept up and down. He moved a little in his heart. Seeing the other party''s posturing to leave, he quickly stopped and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, I don''t know it''s your husband. Since it''s a misunderstanding, it''s casual, casual!"


    It''s true that he is in business. The attitude of the male boss changes very quickly, but it''s not known that the business is still Xia Mengfei''s appearance.


    Xia Mengfei didn''t say much. She pulled ningtao and went in.


    "Don''t think about it. There''s a place to rest here. I want you to come. The main thing is to let you have a rest, and don''t forget to pay the bill!"


    When she came to the place where there was no one, Xia Mengfei turned around and began to explain.


    "I know, I know!"


    At the moment, he nodded his head, but he didn''t know when he came in.


    After all, Xia Mengfei is a few years older than Ning Tao. Ning Tao is very good. She looks around and suddenly glances at Ning Tao. She turns her back and says, "Ning Tao, what color do you say your men like?""Ah..."


    Ning Tao hears speech to frighten of a clever, some didn''t respond to come over, in the heart really surprised, don''t know elder sister Xia this is a few meanings, is it to hint to him?


    "It depends on one''s hobbies. Different hobbies lead to different colors."


    Just a underwear, Ning Tao naturally can''t counsellor, Xia Mengfei tease him is not once or twice, now also bold said.


    "Oh, what color do you like?"


    Xia Mengfei seems to be interested. She turns her head again and looks at Ning Tao with a smile, as if she really doesn''t care. It''s just that her neck is full of blush, which has betrayed her, and her heart is not calm.


    "I I like pink, don''t I? "


    To this step, Ning Tao is also out, look playful look at each other''s body, in each other''s towering chest looked at the eye, it is meaningful.


    5 $Q starting * k


    with his perspective ability, he naturally saw that Xia Mengfei was wearing pink. He said this with a sense of humor.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Xia Mengfei''s heart is tight and almost subconsciously covers her chest. It''s so amazing that Ning Tao likes the same color as her. What she wears today is pink. She suspects that she was seen by the other party in the processing workshop today.


    Staring at Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei turns around and leaves to pick underwear with a cold hum.


    When the other party went to pick underwear, he couldn''t follow him any more. He found a sofa to rest, sat down, squinted, and swept his eyes like a thief.


    At this glance, Ning Tao immediately understood why men can''t enter. It turns out that there are not only ordinary underwear, but also some interesting ones on the shelves.


    Under his perspective, everything in the shop was at a glance. When he saw those cloth like things, he almost didn''t have nosebleed.


    Tired of crooked heart, want to see if sister Xia will buy these, eyes a turn, through two rows of hangers to see each other.


    At the moment in his heart, has begun to YY from each other wearing underwear.


    However, next he was disappointed. Xia Mengfei just picked out the ordinary underwear. It seemed that the other party was in love with one. The attendant next to him handed it to the other party. The latter took the clothes and quickly went into a fitting room.


    Outside, Xia Mengfei was still quiet. As soon as she got into the fitting room, her legs softened and she leaned against the door. She almost fell to the ground and blushed.


    The reason why she asked Ning Tao about her preference was that she planned to use it in the next massage. Although her waist was good, how could other people know if she said it hurt.


    In order to Tie Ning Tao, she took a deep breath and began to change into underwear.


    It has to be said that Xia Mengfei''s figure is very good, and the number scale that the waitress gave her is just right. Putting on her underwear just sets off her figure, which is very attractive.


    He first looked, Xia Mengfei is very satisfied, and deliberately stand.


    However, what she didn''t know was that everything in the underwear room was clearly seen by Ning Tao outside. Seeing his action, the latter almost didn''t bite his tongue.


    But then, when his eyes fell on one place, he suddenly coagulated, and there was a chill in his eyes. Then he suddenly got up and came to the fitting room like an arrow. He didn''t knock on the door, so he just ran into it.

 Chapter 143

    In the fitting room, Xia Mengfei is looking at her figure in front of the mirror. Suddenly she hears a loud noise. Then she sees a person rushing in. She is so scared that she puts her hands on the wall and looks scared.


    Wait until see Ning Tao, the latter''s face Shua of once become crimson matchless, beautiful eyebrow a pick, quench him one mouthful, coquettish way: "how did you come in, quickly go out!"


    "That Sister Xia, I... "


    It''s a feeling to see from the outside, and it''s also a feeling to be close to each other. No matter whether it''s intentional or unintentional, Ning Tao''s first sight is the other person''s figure. He glances at the snow-white skin exposed from the other person''s arm seam, and secretly swallows saliva. He stammers for a moment, but he can''t say a word or two clearly. As soon as he steps, he approaches Xia Mengfei.


    "Brother Tao, you are dying. This is the fitting room. How about going home?"


    See Ning Tao close to himself, Xia Mengfei also don''t care shy, hands a support, press on Ning Tao''s chest, face crimson, almost beg of mutter.


    Ning Tao''s action makes Xia Mengfei''s heart almost jump out. Even if she is good at communication, she doesn''t know what to do now. It seems that she is really playing big, leading her partner to buy underwear, which is too exciting.


    By his hands on his chest, Ning Tao only feels the white in front of him, two groups of soft meat show most of them, and the deep outline makes him feel a group of inexplicable anger.


    But it''s not the time to observe carefully. Ning Tao forces his eyes to move away from the top and fall on the opposite side of the hole. Then he knows that Xia Mengfei misunderstood. He immediately points to the top with his finger and explains with a bitter smile: "the top!"


    "What?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t seem to be what he thought, Xia Mengfei looked up along the other side''s line of sight and saw that there was a shelf on his head with several paper boxes on it. At that time, he didn''t know, so he turned and looked back.


    Without explanation, Ning Tao approaches Xia Mengfei, jumps suddenly, grabs the carton and takes it down, letting the seven or eight empty cartons slide down.


    Ning Tao did not explain too much, but explained his behavior with practical action. He quickly opened the carton and randomly took out a micro camera probe from the hole inside.


    "Ah..."


    See this miniature probe, Shua, Xia Mengfei''s face is very white, no human color, this time more than just scared.


    "Put on your clothes!"


    Holding the camera in his hand, Ning Tao throws a word to Xia Mengfei, turns around and goes out in a murderous manner. When he comes to the door, he doesn''t forget to close the door for him.


    Bang!


    Ignoring the strange eyes around, Ning Tao calmly came to the cashier and saw the fat boss. Without saying a word, he hit the male boss with a hard straight hook.


    "..."


    the fat boss, who was giving a change to a female customer, didn''t expect this. He gave a scream and fell on his back with the chair.


    "Ah I''ll give you the money. Don''t hit me... "


    The female customer didn''t get her change. She thought she had been robbed. She stepped back and screamed that she was going to take money out of her bag.


    "Idiot!"


    Ning Tao is speechless enough. He coldly glances at the female customer and ignores her. As soon as he turns around, he comes to the cashier and gives the fat boss a fat beating.


    "You What are you doing, beating, beating? "


    The fat boss was beaten and yelled. He got a few blows on his face and his nose collapsed. His face became hot. He knew that he had been beaten and made a pig killing sound.


    "What for?"


    Out of breath, Ning Tao sneer, see the movement here has caused a lot of people to watch, just the camera in the hands of the light, toward the surrounding, face dew cold light way: "I see you this boss is don''t want to do, even dare to install a camera in the fitting room, you grow a few heads!"


    "What..."


    ¡°¡­ With cameras... "


    "Ah..."


    Many of the women who were watching were originally joining in the fun, but when they heard Ning Tao''s words, their faces immediately changed, and many of them screamed. Then several women ran to the fitting room they had just been to.


    "You You''re spitting, I''m not. You''re planting... "


    Seeing the camera in Ning Tao''s hand, the fat boss''s face is as pale as ashes, and he cries bitterly in his heart. However, where does he dare to admit it, he begins to quibble.


    This camera is really installed by him. He thinks it''s very hidden. He has installed it for several months to satisfy his abnormal habit. Every night when he comes home, he will watch it one by one and roll it on when it''s very good.


    That''s why he doesn''t let men in, and it''s also less likely to be found. Now the boss regrets not to fall. He just reluctantly agrees when he sees Xia Mengfei''s appearance. It''s this man who wants to be bad.


    "Planting? What are you


    See the other side to reply hard, Ning Tao anger came up again, rain like fists on the wait.


    This meeting Xia Mengfei also face ugly to the edge of the crowd, see Ning Tao angry beat that fat boss, she looks very bad, eyes fixed on both sides, chest ups and downs.It''s terrible. If Ning Tao hadn''t found out in time, if the photo of her changing clothes had been circulated, how could she meet people in the future.


    But she still has some doubts in her heart. How did Ning Tao find out?


    "There''s a camera, got it..."


    At this time, several women who went to the dressing room to look for the camera also ran over, and two women also had the camera in their hands, excited.


    "Beat the sick fat man to death, beat him to death!"


    It''s like lighting a powder keg. Even the bystander''s woman can''t stand it. The evidence is clear. The most terrible is the tough woman. One by one, she rushes into the cashier''s desk, lifts her skirt, and kicks the fat boss with her long, sharp heels.


    In this way, Ning Tao was squeezed out. Seeing the heel as high as 10 cm, Ning Tao''s heart trembled. He felt shivering. How painful it was!


    Women are crowded in, Ning Tao is not easy to mix, not to mention the fat boss will not fight back, he turned to check the store''s only computer.


    Just now that camera is still on, it must be stored in this computer.


    But he looked for the boss for a while, and didn''t find where he was hiding. He simply removed the line and took out the host.


    Anyway, it''s here. I''ll take the computer away.


    "What''s going on?"


    Just as Ning Tao went out, a clear and beautiful voice rang out. Then the crowd outside was pushed away, and four or five policemen came inside, led by a pretty policewoman, who was very capable.


    "Ning Tao?"


    This woman is no one else. It''s Li Bingbing who broke up with Ning Tao in the morning. Now Ning Tao is holding a mainframe, which makes it hard for her to see.


    "It''s you. That''s great. The fat man has installed a camera in the dressing room to peep at others!"


    Seeing the visitor, Ning Tao''s eyes moved and began to explain.


    "Police, you''re a dead pervert. Let''s kill him!"


    He was sentenced to life.


    ...... Seeing the police coming, several women came out one by one at the cash register and began to talk.


    . DT Yongjiu 30 $free watch m little JJ said:

 Chapter 144

    As a policeman, Li Bingbing has seen more of the world. After a brief review, he can see that the two policemen put up the fat boss who was humming inside. Dai Mei picked him out and said, "do you have any evidence that he installed a camera?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s the evidence!"


    Those women smell back and immediately hand over the camera. From time to time, there are women who tell the story.


    Seeing these evidences and looking at the host in Ning Tao''s hands, Li Bingbing''s face is a little bit more angry, and Liu Mei stands up. She is also a woman, and she is more sensitive to this kind of thing. Originally, she saw the fat boss''s appearance and had some sympathy. Now, she immediately flipped over and wanted to kick the scum.


    "Take away, take away all the evidence, and you will go with me to take a confession!"


    Seeing that the other Party pointed at him, Ning Tao pulled out the corner of his mouth and gave his camera and mainframe to a policeman, but he had already made a small move, and the hard disk in the mainframe was in his pocket.


    There is a video of Xia Mengfei in it. If you let a group of policemen study it, let alone Xia Mengfei, even he is not comfortable.


    "Ning Tao, you''d better follow me to take a confession."


    Li Bingbing turns her eyes and looks at Ning Tao. She asks for his advice. After all, he is the only man on the scene. If she wants him to go, the evidence will be more complete.


    "I don''t want it. There are a lot of witnesses here. I have something to do later."


    Ning Tao waves his hand and leans on Xia Mengfei''s place. He refuses.


    It''s the same whether he goes to the police station or not. After all, there are many witnesses this time. Even without the hard disk, it''s enough to convict the fat boss.


    "Well, I''ll call you if I can use you."


    Li Bingbing thought about it and agreed.


    When the other party refuses, she only thinks that she is afraid of trouble. If other people say so, she will not agree. But with the things in the morning, he has a good impression of Ning Tao.


    It''s just that she looks slightly different when she looks at Xia Mengfei. With her eyes, she can naturally see that they are together, and this woman is excellent in terms of temperament and clothing, which makes her unconsciously guess the relationship between them.


    Li Bingbing is still busy. Ning Tao doesn''t talk to each other too much. After saying hello, he turns around and leaves the underwear store with Xia Mengfei.


    "Ning Tao, I think you are very familiar with that beautiful policewoman?"


    After the two left, Xia Mengfei walked in front, holding both arms, as if casually asked a sentence, but a pair of eyes turned unceasingly.


    "No, I happened to meet you at dinner today!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and says that he and Li Bingbing didn''t know each other until this morning. Apart from knowing each other''s phone number, they know nothing about each other.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Xia Mengfei shows a smile at the corner of her mouth, and her look eases down. She turns around and walks to Ning Tao, saying, "no more shopping, no mood, let''s go to dinner!"


    "Well, where to eat, I''ll take it!"


    Ning Tao didn''t care. He didn''t like to go shopping. When such a thing happened again, he was not in the mood and agreed immediately.


    Half an hour later, they came to a snack street, and Xia Mengfei chose a big stall.


    "No, that''s what you''re talking about?"


    Looking at the similar atmosphere around, Ning Tao turns and looks at Xia Mengfei, surprised.


    It''s not that he looks down on this place, but that Xia Mengfei doesn''t need money at all. He grew up with a golden spoon, and the clothes he just bought are nearly tens of thousands of yuan. He is better dressed. Looking at the luxury car at the door, he can''t turn his head around.


    "What? In your opinion, I can''t come here? " Seems to see through Ning Tao''s mind, Xia Mengfei find a position, white he one eye, "I this is not to save money for someone?"? So as not to go back and feel sorry again. "


    "Hey, hey!"


    Ning Tao grins. He likes that Xia Mengfei has no airs and is approachable. Sitting down at the moment, he says, "it doesn''t matter. As long as Xia likes it, I''m willing to pay for anything I eat!"


    "That''s what you said. If I have no money, I''ll eat you!" Xia Mengfei nuzui, took the menu handed over by the waiter, and ordered a signature dish.


    "Thank you today, Taodi."


    After taking a napkin and wiping the table in front of her body, Xia Mengfei suddenly looked up at Ning Tao and said seriously, "it''s just that on her face, it''s inevitable to play up two flying clouds. It seems that she thought of something."


    "Little things!"


    Ning Tao poured a glass of water for two people, afraid of each other embarrassed, don''t care about the way.


    "There is something I want to ask you. I don''t know if you are willing to say no to me!"


    Xia Mengfei hesitated for a moment, and the corners of her mouth moved. Finally, she looked up at Ning Tao with two big eyes and asked.


    "Say whatever you want."


    Ning Tao in the heart clapped a sentence, on the surface pour don''t see what abnormality."I''m changing in the fitting room. There''s a camera in there. How do you know?"


    This question puzzled Xia Mengfei all the way. Until then, she couldn''t hold her breath. Ning Tao was not there. The door of her fitting room was closed. She couldn''t figure out how the other party knew.


    "Well Well I''ll tell you, do you keep it a secret? "


    Ning Tao knows that the other party has such a question, and then he sweeps around, suddenly the thief''s way.


    "Well, I''ll keep it a secret!"


    See the look of the other side, Xia Mengfei heart a jump, faintly thought of what, also gather to go forward.


    "You keep it a secret and I keep it a secret."


    Ning Tao, with a smile, suddenly said something with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xia Mengfei''s face was stiff, and she couldn''t speak. Half a day later, she just glared. Her eyes were pretty. She hummed coldly. Don''t look around and ignore him.


    But this time in Ning Tao''s eyes, it is a different style, beauty is beauty, even angry eyes are so pleasing.


    A moment later, Xia Mengfei sighed again, turned around, looked at Ning Tao, and said seriously, "brother Tao, do you have a micro camera on me?"


    But she thinks so, how does Ning Tao know? She doesn''t know. After thinking about it, it can only be attributed to the camera. Otherwise, the other party will know.


    Thinking of Ning Tao installing a camera on her, Xia Mengfei feels uncomfortable for a moment and feels it necessary to talk to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao, who was drinking water, almost didn''t spray the water out of his mouth. He coughed repeatedly and his face turned red. He tried to swallow the water, so he wanted to explain. When he thought there were many people here, he quickly lowered his voice and said, "what do you think, sister Xia? Am I that kind of person?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s reaction, Xia Mengfei is convinced. She ignores each other''s words, takes a deep breath, and pretends to be angry: "brother Tao, I feel that two people should trust each other when they are together. Since I am committed to you, I will naturally end up in one. But you can''t trust me without my consent? I don''t ask much, just ask you not to leave

 Chapter 145

    Listening to Xia Mengfei''s words, Ning Tao looks at each other with enthusiasm. His throat is astringent and he can''t say anything. As for the camera in front of him, he has long ignored it. He can''t find an excuse. It suits him to say so.


    For a moment, Ning Tao felt a lot of emotion. At the beginning, he was just a poor boy abandoned by his girlfriend. Since he met the fairy Xia Jie on the train, his good luck came one after another. The most unforgettable thing in his life was the first time. For him, Xia Jie was his angel.


    "Brother Tao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, Xia Mengfei felt tight in her heart. She thought that her words had hit the dignity of the other man. She immediately said, "I''ll forgive you this time, as long as you don''t do this in the future!"


    "Sister Xia, I like you!"


    At this moment, Ning Tao can''t help thinking of the scene in the king of comedy he''s seen. As soon as he gets hot in his heart, he can''t stop his words and says.


    When she heard Ning Tao''s words, Xia Mengfei felt sweet. However, as soon as she turned her eyes, she immediately hummed coldly and deliberately said, "brother Tao, I think you''re very smooth in saying that. How many girls have you cheated?"


    Compared with Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao is far worse in communication. Some things come too fast, but men don''t know how to cherish them. Xia Mengfei knows this well. Although she has determined to be with each other, she won''t agree so soon. First, she wants to see if Ning Tao will change her mind. Second, she is too weak now. If she discloses her relationship with Ning Tao, she is afraid that she will have a chain reaction immediately In response, her family was the first to refuse, but to make trouble for each other.


    "Elder sister Xia, you have wronged me. Heaven and earth have a good conscience. This is the first time I say it!"


    Ning Tao pats his forehead and says helplessly.


    It''s true. When he was with Wu Anyue, he didn''t say that he liked her. Instead, he further talked about love and so on. Now it seems that he is a little young and doesn''t know the taste of love. The past goes with the wind and is buried in the years. He doesn''t say love easily.


    "Don''t believe me


    Xia Mengfei gives Ning Tao a white look and says, "when will our shop be the first in China, I''ll marry you, OK?"


    "Is that a promise?"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids lift, suddenly came a little interest, eyes gush out a trace of strange color.


    To tell you the truth, he once thought about getting along with Xia Mengfei more than once, and even tried to overthrow each other last time, but now they are in the cooperation period. Once they have that kind of relationship, it may not be a good thing in a short time. He knows the situation of the other family, and plans to do what he wants when his power grows. No one can stop him at that time.


    Ning Tao lacks a sense of security. After Wu Anyue''s experience, he secretly decides that if he can''t give the other party a future, it''s better to maintain the status quo.


    As for what the other side said, he was very confident and destined not to be too far away.


    "It''s a promise!"


    Xia Mengfei also firmly nods, regardless of the blush on her face, she wants to witness the glory of the man in front of her.


    Soon, between the two, the meal came up! Three cold dishes and one fish with pickled cabbage, though simple, smell good.


    "I like sauerkraut fish in the big food stall best. You can try it too, Taodi."


    After shopping for two or three hours, Xia Mengfei was already hungry. She said hello to Ning Tao and then picked up chopsticks. But when she saw the sauerkraut fish, she suddenly frowned and stopped in the air.


    Ning Tao sandwiched a mouth to put in the mouth, really taste good, Yu Guang Zhong sees the other party Leng in there, surprised a way: "how don''t eat?"


    "Unfortunately, I forgot to let coriander out of the kitchen. You are to blame for not eating that!" Don''t say goodbye. Xia Mengfei stares at Ning Tao fiercely and blames the strange way secretly.


    ¡°......£¡¡± Ning Tao is speechless. How can you blame me if you don''t eat coriander? But the woman can''t understand her mind. Just listen to me. She swallows the fish with pickled cabbage and says in a hurry: "if you don''t eat coriander, just eat fish!"


    "No, I can''t eat coriander!"


    Xia Mengfei shook his head, put the chopsticks and cold dishes in his mouth and bit them hard. After swallowing, he said angrily, "are you mean to be so stingy?"


    This is all with which ah, Ning Tao feel very wronged, heart secret way: how do I know you don''t eat coriander. Naturally, he would not say it clearly on his mouth and said directly, "just push it away!"


    He didn''t know what to say about the other party''s strange hobby.


    "No more?"


    A piece of pickled fish, dozens of dollars, he is not so stingy, think about it, then again.


    "Forget it. I won''t eat any more. You can eat it yourself."


    Ning Tao''s weakness doesn''t make Xia Mengfei better. It''s just that he doesn''t have a good way. It''s just that how to listen to the words is like coquetry. Ning Tao, who first saw each other and this picture of children''s state, is greatly surprised. It seems that after they speak the words, each other becomes more lively."All right, all right, I''ll try my best today."


    Each other said that he likes to eat sauerkraut fish, how can he not satisfy each other''s appetite? Now he picked up his plate and began to clip the coriander in the sauerkraut fish onto it with chopsticks.


    "What are you doing?"


    See the other party''s action, Xia Mengfei eyebrow a pick, open mouth asked a sentence.


    "What can we do? Let''s change. I like coriander best!"


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile: "I eat coriander, you eat fish, promise not to let you see, this is always OK!"


    Ning Tao''s words say very casually, but let Xia Mengfei look move, in the heart of inexplicable rise a warm current, eyes suddenly some hair astringent.


    Xia Mengfei has never met a person who is willing to serve her food, let alone a man. What she doesn''t like usually doesn''t eat at all. In front of her, the man''s careless action has touched her heart.


    "Well, you can eat it now. There''s no parsley left!"


    Ningtao where know Xia Mengfei''s mind, quickly will coriander clip out, after eating a bite, looking at Xia Mengfei way.


    "Good!"


    Xia Mengfei didn''t say thank you. She clenched her chopsticks and pursed her red lips. She took a deep look at Ning Tao and caught a piece of pickled fish. After eating it, she nodded and said with a smile: "it''s delicious!"


    "If it''s delicious, eat more."


    Seeing that the other party is finally willing to eat, Ning Tao is also relieved to accompany the other party today. It''s a beginning and an end.


    When the food is almost finished, Ning Tao is about to pay the bill when his mobile phone rings.


    "I know you did it on purpose. Forget it. I''ll treat you to this meal. You can treat me again later!"


    Xia Mengfei gives Ning Tao a white look, picks up a napkin, wipes her red lips, and goes to pay with her satchel.


    Ning Tao can only smile bitterly and doesn''t want to argue with the other party. Seeing that Tong Yaqian is calling on his mobile phone, he gets through.


    "Ning Tao, are you at home?"


    When the phone is connected, Tong Yaqian''s voice rings.


    "I''m outside. I''ll go back. What''s the matter, Yaqian?"


    The other party seldom calls him at this point, and he listens to each other''s words as if with a little tremor, which makes his heart tight.


    "Ning Tao You Can you come with me tonight? I''m afraid


    There seems to be a lot of courage, half a day just intermittently said a word, do not know is nervous, or really afraid.


    "Aunt is not here?"


    Ning Tao was a little puzzled, so he asked immediately.


    "Mother lives in the shop, can you come alone today?"


    Tong Yaqian words with entreaty, the last few words bite very heavy.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao felt a throb in his heart when he heard the speech. Half a day later, he said: "OK, you wait for me for half an hour!"

 Chapter 146

    This period of time is too busy, Ning Tao also feel some ignore Tong Yaqian, undeniable, Tong Yaqian''s life experience let him have resonance, in addition, the other party to his kind of heart, let him have no way to ignore.


    Because of this, he did not hesitate to spend a lot of spiritual power and time to treat the other party''s mother, and even bought a canteen for the other party.


    For Tong Yaqian, from the bottom of her heart, Ning Tao can''t say love, but he can''t say hate. Some of them are just moved. The other party''s cry in his room that night has made him feel painful.


    As for the girl''s words in his heart, he can''t think about it.


    "What do you think, gone!"


    Just when Ning Tao is in a daze, Xia Mengfei has paid and patted him on the shoulder. At the moment, he happens to stand beside him with a smile and a pair of big eyes flashing with charming luster.


    "Oh It''s OK. Let''s go! "


    Ning Tao turns back and is scared in his heart. He quickly presses down the dirty ideas in his mind. Then he scolds himself secretly. Since he has decided with sister Xia for life, he shouldn''t think wildly.


    "Ning Tao, you said how about buying a house near Zhongxia University for a period of time?"


    On the way back, Xia Mengfei was driving, holding the steering wheel with one hand, and suddenly turned to ask.


    "Buy a house? Yes? Does sister Xia want to enter real estate? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, some don''t know why of doubt ask a way.


    "Screw you, business is not as good as you say. I''m busy enough with business with us at home. You want to kill me. I want to buy a house to live by myself."


    Xia Mengfei threw the latter a white eye, not angry way.


    "It doesn''t belong to the city. How do you remember to buy a house there?" Ning Tao Oh voice, thought next and shook his head way.


    It''s true that the school district housing is good, but the price is relatively stable, and it doesn''t appreciate much in a short time. Besides, it''s far away from the city. For people like Xia Mengfei, it''s not very cost-effective to buy a house here.


    "It doesn''t matter. The air in midsummer is good and the cultural atmosphere is strong. I like it here. If you have nothing to do, please help me to have a look at the house and see if there is anything you like?"


    Xia Mengfei turns her head and bites her silver teeth. She has already scolded her in her heart: death rather than buying a house is not for two people to have a place to live, so amorous!


    When they are together, most of them open hotels, but it''s not convenient for them to have their own home. It''s convenient for Ning Tao to go back to school when they buy near Zhongxia University. On the one hand, it''s convenient for Ning Tao to go back to school; on the other hand, it''s also convenient for them to avoid people''s eyes and ears. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Of course, she would not say that, and only hoped that the one next to her could understand her meaning.


    "Well, I have nothing to do for you, but you may not like what I like."


    For each other''s mind, Ning Tao where know, now also can only promise down, but first hit a preventive injection, avoid get when he see not good, the other party again blame him.


    "Well, when you choose, I''ll go with you to have a look."


    Hear Ning Tao promise, Xia Mengfei heart a joy, full of joy way.


    Ning Tao looked up at the sky, some speechless, what is to accompany him to have a look, is not the other party to buy a house? This is just a turn in the heart.


    Ning Tao doesn''t ask Xia Mengfei to send him to his residence. He gets off near the school. Every time he says his name is that it''s hard to walk near the school. In fact, he subconsciously doesn''t want to let the other party know that he''s going to Tong Yaqian''s place. This is also every man''s little ninety-nine.


    Come to the door of Tong Yaqian, just knock twice, the door suddenly opened from inside, as if the people inside have been waiting at the door.


    However, when seeing Tong Yaqian, Ning Tao''s eyes gather, and his eyes are almost straight. Standing in the original place, he moves his Adam''s apple.


    About at home, Tong Yaqian simply wore a silk pajamas, a hot good figure burst leak no doubt, in the past, the other party has been wearing very conservative, Ning Tao where seen this dress.


    Tong Yaqian is very tall. Among the women Ning Tao knows, ye Wanqing is a little bit taller than her. Compared with Su Qian, the other person is clear. The figure of Yingying is looming in front of him. A little wet green silk falls down his earlobe. It seems that he has just bathed. There is a little baby fat on his face bag. When his chin is raised, he looks like an elf Generally speaking, the snow-white fragrant shoulder exposed to the air is even more dangerous.


    "Ning Tao, come in!"


    Seeing Ning Tao staring at her in a daze, Tong Yaqian''s face turns red, but her heart is a little sweet. Now she twists the corner of her pajamas with one hand, and she is at a loss.


    This set of pajamas is specially bought by her for Ning Tao. Compared with her previous ones, she is much bolder. Originally, she was a little uneasy, but now her heart is determined!


    Since this period of time, Ning Tao''s performance makes her worry about gain and loss. She has less time to get along with each other in school. What''s more, because of Su Qian, she dare not look for each other openly. After school, Ning Tao can''t find anyone all day, which makes Tong Yaqian, who has already had the opposite figure in her life, can''t stand it.She tossed and turned to her mother in bed, but she didn''t find a reason to sleep at home.


    This immediately let her overjoyed, she quickly took a fragrant bath, sitting in the living room waiting for each other.


    "Oh, Yaqian, is the shop busy?"


    In retrospect, Ning Tao also realized that he had lost his manners, so he quickly turned away from the topic.


    "Busy, now my mother is still busy purchasing goods all day. I plan to ask a helper in a few days, but I haven''t discussed with you yet!"


    Mention this, Tong Yaqian suddenly some high spirited, after all, the store is Ning Tao to find, now business is very prosperous, although can''t make a lot of money, but let the mother and daughter are very satisfied.


    "It''s OK. You can see what to do. Don''t discuss with me. If you have any difficulties, just let me know."


    Ning Tao''s face also shows a touch of joy. He doesn''t care about the business of the canteen, and he doesn''t lack the money. He is satisfied that he can help each other.


    "Ning Tao, come and wash your feet."


    A turn around Tong Yaqian from the bathroom end out of a basin of hot water, on the body of Ning Tao.


    "Good."


    Ning Tao looked around and agreed casually.


    Tong Yaqian''s home is a bedroom, a living room, not even a sofa in the living room, he did not find a place to sleep.


    Do you want the other person to sleep with her? Thinking of this, Ning Tao''s heart suddenly got up and his heart beat faster.


    "Well, I''ll do it myself. I''ll do it myself."


    Look at the chapter and section. H on V


    while Ning Tao''s brain is spinning, Tong Yaqian is not idle. She is taking off her shoes and socks for Ning Tao. The former is startled and says in a hurry.


    However, Tong Yaqian holds Ning Tao''s feet, stubbornly takes them off, shakes his head and says, "it doesn''t matter. In our hometown, women have to wash men''s feet."


    ¡­¡­


    The other side lowers his head, Ning Tao can''t see Tong Yaqian''s face, the corners of his mouth smoke, LengSheng speechless, heart a sigh, let the other side wash their feet.


    Just then, Ning Tao lowered his head and subconsciously turned away, and he couldn''t open his eyes any more.


    Tong Yaqian is half kneeling on the ground, lowering her head to wash Ning Tao''s feet. In this way, some of her fat pajamas hang down, which makes the condescending former inevitably see the white flowers. What''s more, the other party doesn''t wear a bra

 Chapter 147

    This is the first time that Ning Tao intuitively sees a woman''s towering. Under the light, his snow-white skin sends out a charming breath, which makes him breathe quickly.


    What he didn''t know, however, was that at the moment, in his Dantian, the blood baby''s eyes opened a gap. It seemed that he narrowed his eyes and sent out a faint red halo around him. When he spilled out, it aroused the latter''s desire and made his eyes all red.


    A woman is most sensitive to other people''s insight into her privacy. Tong Yaqian, who is washing Ning Tao''s feet, trembles. She almost sits down, holding each other''s feet in her hands and biting her teeth.


    From her point of view, naturally, she can see that she didn''t wear a bra, and even her neck was red when she was shy. This was not her intention, and she would take it off when she went to bed at night, and she forgot to wear it after taking a bath.


    However, she didn''t look up to stop the other party. She thought of her cruelty this time. Instead, she pretended not to know and continued to wash her feet. In her heart, an abnormal feeling became stronger and stronger.


    Wash a foot, let two people in the heart can be said to have suffered inhuman torture, Ning Tao see that call a pleasure, wait until wash finish still some reluctant to part with.


    With two dry coughs, Ning Tao wears a pair of slippers and drinks a few water. He wants to ask the other party where he lives, but he opens his mouth, but he doesn''t say. There is only one bed in the other party''s home. It''s a little suspected that there is no silver here.


    "Let''s go to sleep. We have class tomorrow!"


    Will wash feet water to the toilet poured, Tong Yaqian clean hands, came to the living room, low head, trying to make himself pretend to be a calm appearance, but how to listen to the voice, how are some trembling.


    "What? Where do I sleep? "


    Rao is Ning Tao has been determined, but the words from the other side''s mouth, or let him subconsciously hard to believe, originally he had some idea, this man and a woman sleep together, let him not think.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ve changed the sheets and covers."


    Tong Yaqian thought Ning Tao was a cleanliness addict, so she began to explain, but after that, she was ashamed: "don''t think about it, I''m just afraid of sleeping alone!" As soon as he turned around and left a word behind, he went into the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao, who left a face covered with circles, was stunned. He wanted to say that he didn''t really think about it, but it was already a mess. If he didn''t think about anything, it was a mess.


    The other side is not afraid. What is he afraid of! Ning Tao thought of a struggle, turned off the light in the living room, also into the bedroom.


    After all, he is a man. Since he can''t avoid it, he can only watch the development of the situation. After Wu Anyue''s experience, he also understands a truth: if there is a flower that can be broken, it must be broken. Don''t wait until there is no flower that can be broken! He didn''t touch each other. It''s not that he''s down.


    No matter whether it''s a fallacy or not, he believes it. The bedroom doesn''t turn on the light. It''s very quiet, but the darkness can''t stop Ning Tao. He can see Tong Yaqian curling up in the quilt, head in, motionless.


    Ning Tao pretends not to know. He takes off his shoes and takes off his coat, leaving behind a pair of underpants.


    Feel Ning Tao lying in the bed, Tong Yaqian whole body trembled, body twist for a while, did not look back.


    Looking at Tong Yaqian''s beautiful body, Ning Tao''s mind roars. It seems that there is a surge of evil fire in his heart. He wants to rush up and immediately put the woman beside him to justice and do 300 rounds of work! But after all, he is not a thinking animal in the lower body. At least he has a little control. He doesn''t dare to act rashly even if he doesn''t know the other person''s mind.


    "Ning Tao, are you asleep?"


    After a long silence in the bedroom, a low voice came from the quilt.


    "Well, not yet..."


    This lonely man and few women sleep together, where is so easy to fall asleep, Ning Tao hit his mouth, and feel thirsty again.


    "Ning Tao, I''m cold. Can you give me a hug?"


    Another silence, Tong Yaqian''s voice came again.


    Cold?


    As soon as Ning Tao picks up his eyebrows, he smiles. It seems that it hasn''t been long since autumn. How can it be cold? However, the beauty has a request. Naturally, he dares not to let go. With a ring of both hands, he hugs Tong Yaqian in his arms and replaces the dialogue with practical action.


    "Yinning ~"


    at the moment when Ning Tao hugs her, Tong Yaqian is shocked, snorts unconsciously in her mouth, twists her body, suddenly turns around, grabs his hands unconsciously in front of his chest, and looks at Ning Tao with her eyes closed. She is short of breath, drunk and confused, and says: "Ning Tao, I like you?"


    "Yaqian, I..."


    Ning Tao only feels the roar of his mind, and his consciousness is almost gone. At the moment, he forcibly suppresses the desire in his heart, but as soon as he opens his mouth, he is covered by the other party.


    Holding Tong Yaqian, Ning Tao only feels as if he is holding a ball of spring water. This feeling undoubtedly stimulates him more. He is not Liu Xiahui, but he feels that what he should say still needs to be said, and he can''t cheat the other party. However, with one hand moving, he wants to take the other party''s arm holding his mouth down, but the other party''s reaction is not slow. As soon as he gets close to him, he is caught dead His arm.For a moment, Ning Tao only felt a piece of soft in his palm. Suddenly he was a little silly. He didn''t want to use it. He didn''t need to think about it to know what it was.


    "Ning Tao, listen to me first. I know you like Su Qian, but I don''t care. Without you, my mother may never stand up. I''m willing to do it!"


    Tong Yaqian turns a blind eye to Ning Tao''s action. At the moment, she looks at him stubbornly and says.


    Seeing that the other side released his hand, Ning Tao recovered his mind and sighed: "Yaqian, if you are just because of this, I think it''s better to forget it. I really don''t need it!"


    With that, Ning Tao wants to take his hand away. Unexpectedly, Tong Yaqian''s wrist is tight, but she holds his hand tightly. She shakes her head and says: "no No, I like you too, Ning Tao. Don''t you understand? "


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open her mouth, Tong Yaqian has already held Ning Tao''s hand and put it in her pajamas. She almost murmurs: "Ning Tao, no matter how you treat me, since I have identified you, I will only be your woman in this life. I am willing to be the woman behind you!"


    Without that layer of pajamas, Ning Tao''s feeling is more intense. The soft hands make his heart beat faster. It''s obvious that not only he but also Tong Yaqian is emotional now.


    SY? Free forever, # watch XC small 7? Say


    "Ning Tao, if you want it, don''t bear it any more, take me!"


    Tong Yaqian almost murmured, as if in gibberish, her hands ring Ning Tao''s neck, offered full red lips, printed on his lips.

 Chapter 148

    When he was kissed by the other party, he felt the softness on his lips. Ning Tao''s brain seemed to explode. As soon as his brain became hot, he added some strength to his hand. The soft ball in his palm was pinched into various shapes by him. The feedback information made him stop thinking.


    Soon, Tong Yaqian''s pajamas were torn open and left aside. At the moment, she kept twisting her body, her eyes closed slightly, and her mouth murmured. The snow-white body under the quilt was full of temptation, and her slender waist made Ning Tao difficult to extricate herself.


    For some things, men are self-taught, not to mention the island country Cang teacher to teach, let him a bow to catch a little red.


    Soon after, the only clothes left by them were all liberated. With Tong Yaqian''s high pitched murmur, they were both shocked.


    Ning Tao has never met a woman before. At the beginning of this battle, they were very unfamiliar, but only a few minutes later, after they got used to it, the spring in the room was warm and the wind was cool outside the window.


    At the same time, in his body, blood baby also opened his eyes, mouth slightly open, little white light from Ning Tao''s body, all swallowed by him.


    Strangely, the face of Xueying, who swallowed the white light, has changed, which is somewhat similar to Ning Tao.


    Driven by the blood baby, Ning Tao''s body automatically operates the double repair technique. The spiritual power in the body booms and automatically enters Tong Yaqian''s body, so that the damaged place can be repaired automatically.


    Ning Tao knows nothing about all this. He just feels that the more he does it, the more comfortable he feels. It seems that he has endless strength. This night, he and Tong Yaqian did it five times, and they crumpled each other all over. They begged for mercy again and again, and then they let each other go.


    The next morning, when Ning Tao wakes up, the sky has been a lot, looked at the next time, has passed ten o''clock, grinning, looked down, saw the messy bed, Tong Yaqian is frowning on him, sleepy.


    After about rain, see each other''s charming face bag, Ning Tao thought of yesterday''s madness, can''t help but wry smile of rubbed his forehead.


    It''s the first time for him. I didn''t expect that he was so skillful last night. He even had the illusion that he had done it before. He didn''t feel disobedient.


    Thinking rotation, see each other''s white delicate, such as swan like neck, Ning Tao unconscious throat and some dry up.


    Now he can understand why men and women like to do this kind of thing, but it seems that it''s really good. The only thing that makes him dissatisfied is that he didn''t have a good time yesterday.


    He took a deep breath and stretched out his hand.


    "Well..."


    Tong Yaqian doesn''t seem to wake up from her sleep, and her chest is not comfortable. As soon as she turns over, she presses the two huge masses on his chest, doodles her mouth and frowns.


    "Ah...!"


    Perhaps feeling Ning Tao''s reaction, Tong Yaqian involuntarily utters a cry of surprise. The next moment she suddenly opens her eyes. As soon as she sees Ning Tao under her body, she immediately thinks of something. Her pretty face flushes slightly, and she closes her eyes in a hurry.


    "Yaqian, do you want..."


    When Ning Tao sees Tong Yaqian waking up, he can''t suppress the evil in his body, so he wants to raise his gun again.


    "Ah No, I can''t, I can''t... "


    7 permanent CF free t see B small & H said! 0


    it''s true to see that Ning Tao still wants to come. Tong Yaqian is startled to hear that, and quickly blocks Ning Tao''s chest with her two hands. Her face changes dramatically.


    She had a taste of rain and dew for the first time. She was tossed about a lot yesterday. Now she feels like she''s all over the place. When she opened her mouth, she quickly pulled the quilt over her body and looked at Ning Tao with a red face. She said: "Ning Tao, I really can''t do it!"


    "No? I don''t know who had to... "Last night.


    " shut up


    Tong Yaqian also can''t be shy, a hand, quickly covered Ning Tao''s lips, even the neck also played up a layer of light red halo.


    "Ha ha, well, it''s almost noon now. What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you!"


    Although Ning Tao thought in his heart, he also considered the situation of the other party. He had no choice but to give up now. He just wondered in his heart that he was almost there. How could he still think like this? Could he be eight times a night after cultivating his spiritual power.


    Think of here, he subconsciously looked at the body, but this look, immediately let him jump.


    "What? It''s almost noon. "


    Before he was shocked, Tong Yaqian was startled and quickly took the mobile phone from one side. When she saw the time above, she was immediately shocked and her face changed: "it''s over, it''s over, the class in the morning is not on!"


    Then he stretched out a powder fist and beat Ning Tao a few times. He said angrily, "it''s all your fault, it''s all your fault!"


    Ning Tao also don''t fight back, just smile at each other''s leakage of the spring, overflowing color, the look of Mi Mi is how also can''t go away.


    "Well, it''s over, and I didn''t go either? What a big deal. "Wait until the other side out of breath, Ning Tao single hand around each other, in Tong Yaqian forehead kiss a, the idea of ups and downs in the mind.


    Overnight, his spiritual power has now unconsciously broken through to the day after tomorrow''s triple realm, which is not an ordinary triple, and has reached the peak.


    This let him in the heart startle, want to know that he has been stuck in the double realm for a long time, now unexpectedly inexplicably reached.


    Looking back carefully, Ning Tao suddenly sounded the skill of that pair of cultivation. Yesterday, it seemed that he inadvertently used it, touched his chin, and an idea came out of his mind.


    I remember that the elder martial sister said that practicing double cultivation can speed up the monk''s speed. He and ye Wanqing practice together at ordinary times, but they only practice in the previous several situations, but the other side didn''t mention it, and he didn''t dare to ask. Now it seems that they have experienced the latter, and the effect is better.


    If with Tong Yaqian double repair, it seems good! After thinking about it carefully, Ning Tao feels that this idea is really good. He doesn''t know whether Tong Yaqian can practice. But since ordinary people can practice both, even if the other person''s constitution is not good, it''s good for Tong Yaqian''s health.


    "By the way, I have to bring dinner for my mother at noon. No, I''m going to get up."


    Tong Yaqian just lay down, the mind moved, and thought of what, and then opened his mouth.


    "Don''t worry. You should have a good rest now, or I''ll take it for you." Ning Tao picked to pick eyebrow, connect a way.


    "Oh, no, I can''t. I can help my mother with some work."


    Don''t know is not shy, Tong Yaqian face a red, refused, but then thought, pushed ningtao, angry way: "you turn around, I want to wear clothes!"

 Chapter 149

    "I''ve done everything, but I''m still shy!"


    Ning Tao grinned, but he wanted to see the spring light of the other party''s clothes, but eventually he couldn''t resist the other party''s eyes, and turned away reluctantly.


    Ning Tao wants to turn around to have a peek at the sound of seeing Suo wearing clothes behind him, but he finally holds back. After all, they have just broken through this relationship and need to figure it out slowly. If they go too far at one time, it will not be so easy next time.


    When thinking in the heart, Ning Tao suddenly looks shocked. It seems that he thinks of something, and his face is a little unnatural.


    It is reasonable to say that he did it four or five times yesterday, but he wanted to do it even more after he finished it. This is very abnormal. Now, instead of feeling tired, he is in good spirits. It''s not a problem for him to do it again.


    Is it because of double cultivation? Or blood babies?


    Once again, the blood baby, who had changed a lot from the past, moved.


    "Are you all right?"


    When Ning Tao is in a daze, Tong Yaqian has put on her clothes, got out of bed and stood in front of him.


    "Well It''s OK, it''s ok... "


    Ning Tao is full of worries and is not in a high mood. At the moment, he is just perfunctory.


    Now, Tong Yaqian, whose heart is all on Ning Tao, is also aware of the other party''s abnormality. Her face immediately shows tension and turns red. She thinks that the other party is angry. She looks at Ning Tao and says in a low voice: "I''m sorry, I''m just not used to being watched by others. If you want to see it, I''ll show it to you later."


    "What?"


    Hearing each other''s words, Ning Tao, who is thinking, is stunned. He looks up and sees the other side, with a black line on his face.


    "Bo"


    Tong Yaqian plucked up her courage, bowed her head, and gave a kiss like a chicken pecking rice on Ning Tao''s face. She said with a smile, "make it up to you!"


    "All right."


    Knowing that he was misunderstood, Ning Tao touched the place where he was loved and simply admitted with a bitter smile.


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll do it for you. "


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face has finally eased a little, Tong Yaqian wants to go to the kitchen to cook. She has to bring her mother rice at noon, just doing Ning Tao''s cooking.


    "No, I won''t eat any more. There''s something else to do!"


    Ning Tao has something on his mind. Now he sits up in bed. The blood baby in Dantian is too strange. Where does he have something on his mind to eat.


    "Ah..."


    See Ning Tao naked upper body, Tong Yaqian face a red, now face more red, exclaimed, will turn away.


    Although he did something shameful yesterday, he was in the dark after all. Now he is so shy that he wants to leave in a hurry.


    As soon as she took a step, she felt a burst of pain. Her legs softened. Ouch, she almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing the cry, Ning Tao was startled. As soon as he lifted the quilt, he got out of bed and reached out to help him.


    "Ah It''s OK. It''s OK. Put on your clothes and don''t catch a cold. "


    See Ning Tao just put on underwear, Tong Yaqian face a red, strong hold back pain out.


    "Oh."


    Ning Tao, who is still carrying his pants in his hand, thinks that the other party has been hurt. When he opens the perspective, he gasps, and his face becomes strange.


    So it is! From his perspective, he naturally knows that he was too passionate yesterday. When the other party first tasted the rain and dew, it''s hard to avoid some discomfort and some want to treat him. However, seeing Tong Yaqian as a frightened fawn, he can only forget it, so as not to let the other party think that he wants to do it again, although he wants to do it now.


    It has been an hour since Ning Tao came out of Tong Yaqian''s house.


    The other side insisted on letting him go after dinner. Seeing the sad look in his eyes, Ning Tao could only give in. Taking advantage of the gap between the other side''s cooking, he also took a bath. In addition, when he was eating, he secretly repaired the pain of the other side, which made him feel a little confused.


    Out of each other''s home, Ning Tao did not go back to school, but directly went home. In the afternoon, he had no class, just to observe the changes in his body.


    Looking at the legitimate chapter {+ B


    sitting on his knees, Ning Tao began to look inside and observe the changes of blood baby in Tanaka.


    In the past, he had almost no control over the blood baby. After sleeping with Tong Yaqian, he even felt as if he could control the blood baby a little. His mind was moving. From the blood baby, he overflowed with pure spiritual power. Feeling the strength of the spiritual power, Ning Tao was shocked, and his face was mixed with joy.


    This spiritual power overflowing from the blood baby is about twice as much as his own. Now he can deploy this spiritual power, that is to say, if he fights with others again, he will be able to exert his acquired five fold strength.


    Of course, it''s temporary. After all, it''s not his own psychic power, which will dissipate quickly. In addition, he''s not sure what bad consequences will be caused by using this psychic power.


    After checking for a moment, Ning Tao finally merges this spiritual power into the blood baby again and starts to look at the blood baby carefully.Although there is a word "blood" in the name of Xueying, it has nothing to do with blood at all. His whole body is white and tender, just like a white fat baby. But he has a feeling of blood connection with the white fat baby. In addition, he finds that Xueying looks more and more like himself.


    I remember his cheap Master said that his blood baby would gradually master with the improvement of his cultivation. Now it seems that this is true, but his desire has been enlarged a lot. Is it true as the master said?


    Just as the thought in his mind turned, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang, and then he took it out of his pocket.


    Seeing the number, Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing. What he wanted to do was what he wanted. The mobile phone number was not someone else''s. it was his cheap Shifu wuchenzi.


    The other party told him not to call if he had nothing to do. He was thinking whether to call the other party and asked, but the other party called.


    Can master calculate? Ning Tao touched chin secretly, pressed answer key to put beside ear.


    "Disciple, is it convenient for you to talk now? I have something important to tell you."


    As soon as the phone was connected, the voice of Wu Chenzi came from there.


    "Convenient, very convenient, master. I have something important to tell you. Please listen to me first."


    Hearing what the other person said, Ning Tao turns his eyes and directly blocks the other person''s mouth. This master has nothing to do but go to the three treasures hall. It''s no good just to call him.


    But in his opinion, nothing is more important than his.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there news of the white lotus sect again? "


    No dust son there Leng next, then tentatively asked a sentence, obviously came to interest.


    "No, it''s another big thing!"


    Ning Tao murmured to himself: "what does the white lotus sect concern him?" At the moment, I didn''t feel very angry and told my own situation.

 Chapter 150

    After hearing Ning Tao''s speech, Wu Chenzi was silent for a moment. Then he said slowly, "I''m not around you. It''s hard to judge for a while, but it''s not a bad thing!"


    After that, Wu Chenzi seemed to think of something, and then he asked, "did you do something about men and women?"


    "Well Does it matter? "


    Hearing Wu Chenzi''s words, Ning Tao felt guilty immediately, but then he kept calm and said.


    For the change of the blood baby, he can''t help but be careless. The origin of the blood baby alone is enough to make his scalp troublesome. In addition, the strange change of the blood baby makes his mind even more uneasy. But the dust free man said that if the blood baby breaks out, it can disturb his mind and make him become a madman. It''s a little chilly to think about it.


    "Of course it does!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, Wu Chenzi began to speak again. Then he tut tut said, "I know you didn''t have a girlfriend last time. Why did you even do it? You should not be looking for a young lady. You should be clean in the future. Shifu has heard that many mortal women have the disease of flowers and willows. If you can''t bear it, it''s good to talk about a few girlfriends!"


    ¡­¡­


    For looking at a decent clean son, Ning Tao has already appreciated each other''s coquettishness, but now he still has the impulse to curse his mother. After taking a deep breath, he says word by word: "master, what I ask is the right thing."


    RW is more "new" and "fast W" is the latest


    If a new person promises not to break the opponent''s head, why can''t he do that? Besides, when will he find a young lady? Even if his appearance is there, there is no shortage of a girlfriend.


    After hearing the anger in Ning Tao''s words, Wu Chenzi on the other side of the phone coughed falsely, and then resumed his seriousness. He said, "it''s strange that I didn''t explain it to you clearly. After all, this blood baby is coagulated by the evil spirit. Once a man and a woman have sex, it''s equivalent to making you have a deep connection with him. In this way, it can help you master it quickly, and it''s not bad Of course, backfire has its advantages and disadvantages, but the disadvantages are nothing to you! "


    There is no dust son said the cloud is light and the wind is light, here Ning Tao is to listen to startle, wait for the other party to finish, quickly asked: "that What''s wrong with that? "


    The other side said it was easy. Who was not worried about it? He was shocked at the thought of last night''s madness. He felt that he could understand it completely.


    "It''s nothing. Once the baby wakes up, she has a strong demand for women. You have to find a few women to do something about men and women every two or three days to alleviate her demand. But after all, this thing is overbearing. I''m afraid one or two women can''t bear it!"


    Wuchenzi coughed repeatedly, and there was schadenfreude in his words.


    "How many women are there every two or three days?"


    When he heard the other party''s words, Rao guessed a few points. At the moment, he still couldn''t help but tremble and almost didn''t faint.


    What''s wrong with this? It''s clearly to make yourself a breeding pig. At the moment, he resisted the shaking of his heart and said with a smile, "master, you''ve seen a lot of things. I wonder if there''s any other way, or if you can''t do it. You''re not teaching me to practice steadily, step by step. I think you''re right!"


    There''s no way. He can''t stay in bed all the time. According to the other party''s idea, there''s no other time except that.


    Besides, there are several women. It''s good to find one. How many are there?


    "There''s a way. As I told you before, if you''re not afraid of death, I can make it difficult, but then you''ll be disabled even if you don''t die!"


    "Forget it, then What if you don''t? "


    Wu Chenzi said slowly, "it''s OK not to do it. It''s just that the fire will burn your mind and burn your brain. The consequences are the same. Oh, by the way, there''s a way to alleviate it. If you can practice a double cultivation, you can suppress it with the true element of absorbing women. After all, the blood baby is the same as this one, But at most it will be three or four days later! "


    The art of double cultivation? As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he became interested. He said, master, do you have the skill of double cultivation.


    Wu Chenzi: "no, that thing has long been lost."


    Ning Tao: "isn''t that the same as you didn''t say, master?"


    Wu Chenzi: "it''s just a method. I didn''t say I have it, but even if I don''t have it, it''s not a problem for you. It''s a big deal to find more women."


    Ning Tao: "it''s easy for you. Where can I find some women?"


    Wu Chenzi: "no, who just said that with his handsome, there is no shortage of women."


    Ning Tao a face black line, lazy very much, this old fox says more, at the moment not good angry way: "that''s it, I still have something to do, hang up first!"


    He is not sure if he will have the impulse to curse others when he goes on. After talking for such a long time, the other party doesn''t say any solution at all.


    "Ah, good apprentice, don''t blame me. I haven''t said anything about being a teacher yet."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Wu Chenzi over there was flustered and softened."Come on, I''m going to find women."


    Ning Tao didn''t have the good spirit to accept the other side a, gnash teeth of way.


    It''s not the same as asking others for themselves.


    Wu Chenzi: "it''s like this. I''m a patrol envoy in the East China Sea. An old friend once owed someone a favor. Now something happened to him. He can''t get away from me now, so he asked me to come up. As you know, I''m busy recently. I think you''re the only one who can do it."


    Ning Tao: "what''s the matter, just say it!"


    Wu Chenzi: "it''s very simple. To protect a person for a week, the target is a little girl. It''s said that she is from Zhongxia University. She happens to be in the same school with you. You can help her by the way."


    Ning Tao: "you asked me to protect people?"


    Wu Chenzi: "I can''t say that either. Being a teacher is also for your sake. You have a long way to go. This goal is a girl doll. It''s said that she is very beautiful. Being a teacher is to create opportunities for you."


    Ning Tao: "have you seen it?"


    Wu Chenzi: "er No, but... "


    "Stop, I''m not going. I''m dying. Don''t do that!"


    "It''s good."


    "What good is it?"


    Ten minutes later, Ning Tao hung up and his face was a little better.


    He knew that it was no good for the old man to call him. It was not surprising, but his cheap master was not reliable, but he was still good to him. Although he spoke, he could not refuse. Moreover, there were many benefits.


    Looking at the information sent by the other party, Ning Tao is not in the mood of cultivation. Now he gets out of bed and goes out directly. Wu Chenzi has made an appointment with the other party to meet in the afternoon. It''s not too late as soon as possible. He plans to have a look first.


    The meeting place is not near Zhongxia. Instead, it is in a high-end community. Ning Tao is speechless. How to say, he is also asked for help.


    Discontent is discontent, and it''s time to go. After taking a bus, Ning Tao reported the address to the driver, and then he lay on his back and closed his eyes.


    More than half an hour later, Ning Tao got out of the car, looked at it and walked towards a Maybach.


    On the way, he had already communicated with the other party on the phone, and the other party said that he would pick him up outside the community and reported the license plate number.


    When he comes to the driver''s window, Ning Tao knocks on the glass, and then the window goes down. He looks down, and when he sees the people inside, he looks stunned.


    It''s her!


    Inside is a middle-aged beautiful woman, he actually knows, is the woman who was robbed that day.

 Chapter 151

    "It''s you?"


    "It''s you!"


    Both of them felt a little surprised and almost said the same thing with one voice. Finally, the middle-aged woman responded quickly. With a smile, she was a little grateful to Ning Tao and said, "thank you for last time. I''ve been busy these two days. I haven''t had time to thank you. It''s really nice to meet you."


    i¡­ Update x the fastest! O


    "little things!" Ning Tao laughs and waves his hand. He doesn''t expect to meet this woman today. He sweeps her in her car and asks: "just yourself?"


    The old man said that the object of protection was a student of Zhongxia University. She was the one who came to the place. But there was no one in the car except this middle-aged woman.


    "What''s the matter?" The middle-aged woman turned her eyes and looked at the car with a little perplexity. Then she thought Ning Tao was asking her how to be here, so she quickly explained: "well, I''m waiting for someone here. Mr. Ning happened to be here this time, but let me thank you very much."


    "Waiting for someone?"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, takes out his cell phone from his pocket, shakes the number broadcast in the car, and says, "Auntie, are you waiting for me?"


    "Ah You Are you Mr. Ning I''m waiting for


    Seeing that it was really her number, the middle-aged woman was surprised. She couldn''t believe it. Then she chuckled and patted her forehead with a white palm. She apologized: "I''m sorry, Mr. Ning. I didn''t expect you to be the one I''m waiting for."


    The main reason is that Ning Tao is too young. It took her a lot of money to hire a master. Even if she was not a middle-aged man, she must be a tall soldier. She never thought it was Ning Tao. She didn''t think about Ning Tao in that way.


    If the phone is right, it can''t be wrong.


    Ning Tao grins and dials the number again. This time, it''s even simpler. Before long, the mobile phone in the middle-aged woman''s bag on the co pilot rings.


    This time, the middle-aged woman quickly picked up the bag and said, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t have time to ask. My name is Fang Yuehua. I''m going to trouble Mr. Ning this time."


    The person waiting is Ning Tao. Fang Yuehua''s heart is a little steadfast at last. Although he is young, his skill that day is really good.


    "Easy to say, easy to say."


    Ning Tao laughs and goes to the other side. He pulls open the door and sits on it. Although he is full of questions now, he knows that it''s not the time to ask. He should first listen to other people''s arrangements.


    In addition, he can see that the other party didn''t expect him. He was just surprised to meet him again, which made him have a preconceived feeling.


    Soon the car started and went into the community. Ning Tao knew why the other party would come out to pick him up. Originally, the community was heavily guarded, but there were two barriers. If it was an outsider, it was absolutely impossible to enter so openly.


    After entering the community, Ning Tao saw that the community was really good. Although it was not a villa, it was not only very clean, but also had all kinds of facilities, such as ponds, fitness grounds, rockeries, tall oak trees and so on. Where was the community? The whole park made him smack his tongue all the way.


    However, when he entered the other party''s home, Ning Tao was really surprised. Where is this home? It can be called a palace. The upper and lower floors are resplendent. The decoration is called a luxury, which is completely imitative of the European pattern. There are carpets carved with foreign exquisite forged flowers on the ground, and there are small bird lights like fish scales on the head. They are arranged in an orderly way, which looks like a hundred birds facing the Phoenix Like.


    A variety of high-end furniture is dazzling, many even in the memory of Ning Tao, also never seen.


    According to his vision, such a lot, such a house, count down not tens of millions, don''t even think about it.


    In contrast, Ning Tao thinks that he is also a rich man, but his assets are nothing by comparison. His money is full now, and the total is no more than 300 million, which is just a few such houses.


    "Mr. Ning, please come in!"


    Fang Yuehua took a pair of slippers for Ning Tao, changed a pair himself, and let him into the living room.


    "Would you like something to drink?"


    Come to the living room, Fang Yuehua will give Ning Tao a drink, but was stopped by the latter.


    "Auntie Fang, I think we should get down to business first."


    "All right."


    Seeing that Ning Tao is pragmatic, Fang Yuehua agrees.


    "I haven''t had time to thank you for last time. I didn''t expect to trouble you again this time. I''m really sorry!"


    After they sat down on the sofa, Fang Yuehua gathered her hair, looked at Ning Tao and apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter. Aunt Fang is serious. I''m just entrusted by my teacher''s order this time. But before that, I don''t know if aunt Fang can give a general account of the whole story, so that I can have a clear idea!"


    After all, he is different from the ordinary bodyguards. He can''t do it blindly without asking anything. Besides, if it''s really dangerous, he has the right to choose not to do it. Although he has a good impression of aunt Fang, he is not familiar with the other party. In contrast, he still thinks his life is the most important.When it comes to business, Fang Yuehua looks serious and ponders a little. She seems to think about how to talk to Ning Tao again. The latter is not in a hurry, so she slowly waits for the other party to speak. Half a day later, Fang Yuehua carefully looks at Ning Tao.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, I can''t say a word or two clearly. I''m the president of a company. In the end, the company will restructure, which inevitably involves the interests of many people. Naturally, some people will not like it. Recently, I have been warned that if I continue to restructure, the other party will retaliate against my daughter In fact, the reorganization will take time. I think it will be about the same in another week. I hope Mr. Ning can protect my daughter in this week


    "Oh, so it is."


    Ning Tao was relieved to hear that he was protecting the other party''s daughter. At last, there was not much deviation. However, he was confused again. As soon as he frowned, he asked, "why didn''t the other party directly affect you, but threaten your daughter?"


    It is reasonable to say that Fang Yuehua did it directly. Isn''t it more convenient to find the parties?


    "Mr. Ning doesn''t know. I have some ability to be the head of the company. Under my management, the company''s performance is developing very well. The other party is not so superficial. It''s estimated that few people are willing to do the job of killing the chicken to get the eggs. In addition, I''m also a leader in the society. Once something happens to me, it''s bound to cause a lot of fluctuations. I''m not tearing my face at the moment They just want to take my daughter for granted


    As for Ning Tao''s questions, Fang Yuehua talks about it with great eloquence, and directly points out the fierce relationship.


    "Oh, so it is. I don''t know where your daughter is?"


    Ning Tao nodded slowly. He didn''t know the truth of what the other party said. However, since it was introduced by the old man, it should be nine times out of ten. Generally, he understood it and planned to meet the object to be protected.

 Chapter 152

    Hearing Ning Tao mention her daughter, Fang Yuehua''s face suddenly showed an embarrassed color and said: "Mr. Ning, wait a moment, she is not finished now, I have sent someone to pick her up, I believe she will be back soon!"


    Speaking Kung Fu, Fang Yuehua deliberately looked at the watch, a face of apology.


    "Never mind. Does your daughter usually live here?"


    Ning Tao thought for a moment, then looked around and said.


    "She still has classes to attend this week. If she stays here all the time, it is bound to affect the affairs of the school again, even though she teaches herself in class!"


    "Oh, this is unnecessary, because my daughter is a student of Zhongxia University, and she will stay in school most of the time. I plan to let her live here this week evening. I just bought this community, which is relatively safe. The other party should not check here, and invite Mr. Ning to come here just in case."


    The other party is used to being a leader in the company. He has a lot of courage to speak. There is no procrastination in his words. He immediately tells the general situation of his daughter.


    "It couldn''t be better!"


    Ning Tao nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. It was easy for him to do so. He was afraid that the other party would live in school, which would make it more difficult for him to protect himself. After all, he could not live in the girls'' dormitory.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    Just at this time, there was a slow and orderly knock on the door. Fang Yuehua got up and said to Ning Tao, "maybe my daughter has come back. I''ll open the door, and then I''ll open the door in a hurry."


    Ning Tao doesn''t move. He looks at the door. However, a moment later, he hears a suspected quarrel. Then he sees Fang Yuehua leading two people in suits with an ugly face.


    "Master!"


    Seeing these two men, Ning Tao''s face moved. They were about thirty years old. They were in amazing coordination. They were not limited to talking and laughing, and their eyes were pure. With his eyes, he naturally saw that these two men should be soldiers. Compared with Longwu, they were not much different. Especially the man, he was introverted and couldn''t be underestimated.


    But instead of opening his mouth, he looked at Fang Yuehua with doubts.


    "You see, this is the bodyguard I asked. Go back and tell the man that I don''t need him to worry about my affairs. Please go back."


    Fang Yuehua didn''t give them any face. He pointed to Ning Tao and ordered them to leave.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Fang. We''ve been ordered by the chief. We won''t leave until we get the chief''s order."


    The man looked at Ning Tao, and then his eyes fell on Fang Yuehua, with an indisputable trace in his words.


    "I don''t care who orders you, but I don''t care who is in charge of you. If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police!"


    Fang Yuehua didn''t buy it at all. As soon as she hugged her arms, she became excited. It seemed that the person mentioned by the other party touched her all of a sudden.


    When the atmosphere in the room solidified, suddenly, Fang Yuehua''s phone on the desk suddenly rang. Now she picked up the phone and looked at it. Her face changed slightly. Then she took a deep breath and got through. Almost without waiting for the other side to speak, she took the lead in saying: "my daughter, who is surnamed Su, I will protect myself. I''ll tell you one more time, I''ll tell you who you are Withdraw, I don''t want to have anything to do with you! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood that there was someone close to Fang Yuehua, who wanted to send someone to protect her, but aunt Fang refused.


    After all, it''s family business. Ning Tao doesn''t want to ask more questions. As soon as his eyelids droop, he lowers his head and waits. He doesn''t want to ask more about things that have nothing to do with him. If he doesn''t really need his help, he''ll be happy.


    There said what, Ning Tao can''t hear, Fang Yuehua is emotional, said a few words, will call the huff to the man who came in.


    The man answered the phone more quickly, said a few words one after another, and handed the phone to Fang Yuehua respectfully.


    "I think your so-called chief has already told you that you can go now."


    Holding the mobile phone, Fang Yuehua''s mood hasn''t eased yet. He stretched out an arm to the two people and made a gesture of please.


    "Ms. Fang, our chief has an order. We can withdraw, but on one condition, if the bodyguard you invite can surpass me, it will be more qualified. Then we have nothing to say and we will leave at once."


    /Update the fastest AP. F


    the man looks ordinary. He looks at Ning Tao on the sofa and shows a trace of war in his eyes. It''s obvious that he has been inspired by the person on the phone.


    Ning Tao was stunned and raised his head. He looked at the two men in front of him, and then at Fang Yuehua. He was tired of it. He thought he had nothing to do with himself, but now it seems that the fire of war is on him again.


    "This..."


    Fang Yuehua felt a little reluctant to speak and then stopped. Although she was disgusted, it was a big thing after all, but she couldn''t tolerate small temper. In addition, although Ning Tao had good skills, she was too young after all, and she didn''t pay attention to it in her heart for a moment."This gentleman, I wonder if you can compete with me. If you win, we''ll leave immediately!"


    Seeing Fang Yuehua''s hesitation, the man relaxed his mind and focused on Ning Tao. After all, they were ordered to come. If they just went back home, they couldn''t explain. If they could deal with the young man in front of them, they would have nothing to say.


    "I have nothing to do with it, but it''s not right to compete here. I''d better ask the hostess here."


    For the competition, Ning Tao has no interest at all, but he can''t stand the pleading look on Fang Yuehua''s face. He agrees as soon as he feels soft.


    Moreover, his cheap master promised him a lot of benefits, and the other side was also good to him. If he left like this, it would be hard to say.


    "There''s a gym at home. There''s a lot of space. Why don''t you go there?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s promise, Fang Yuehua looks happy and relaxed. After all, she invited the latter. If the other party doesn''t want to, she can''t help it.


    In fact, she didn''t want to trouble the hateful person until she had to, but this kind of thing can''t be done by temperament. Women are all knife mouthed and beancurd hearted. If Ning Tao can defeat the person sent by the other party, it will be happy for everyone. She also has something to say.


    Both sides agreed, and then Fang Yuehua took the three people directly to the gym on the second floor.


    Although it''s a family gym, Ning Tao''s eyelids can''t help jumping when he comes to it. It''s too luxurious. Just the space, there are more than 100 flats. Besides some new fitness equipment, there is still a lot of space.


    "This gentleman, my name is Fang Yan. I''ve offended you!"


    Remove some of the obstructing equipment, and the man comes to one side and salutes Ning Tao, with a strong sense of war in his eyes.

 Chapter 153

    "Ning Tao, please!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also reported himself to his family. He felt the fighting spirit of the other side and became interested. With one point, he had an invisible momentum and put his eyes on Fang Yan.


    He also wants to try his skills now. After all, he has been practicing five element boxing with Ye Wanqing every day these days. He has suffered a lot. He just wants to see how much he has improved!


    Ning Tao doesn''t make a gesture. In his eyes, he stands at random, but makes Fang Yan look dignified. In his opinion, the other party doesn''t look like a practitioner at all. His whole body is full of flaws, but he has a strange feeling that no matter how he moves, the other party can defend himself!


    But if it''s true, it''s incredible. Fang Yan is very confident in his own skills when he is sent here. How can he be more powerful than him! As soon as Fang Yan''s mind changed, he strengthened his mind, put down the feeling of each other''s invisible potential, and couldn''t help it any more. He planned to try the depth of Ning Tao. With a grip of his fists and a push of his feet on the ground, the whole person rushed to Ning Tao,


    the distance between them was not far, and the distance of three steps was crossed by two steps When the five fingers are loosened, the fingers are like five sharp claws to Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    Fang Yan''s move seems to be fierce, but in fact it''s mainly based on exploration, and the move is not old.


    but even so, we can''t underestimate it. Ning Tao only feels a strong wind attacking his face, and the other person''s five fingers are close to him. At the moment, his eyes are not consciously narrowed, and his right foot is slightly invisible A move back, light to avoid the other side''s edge!


    After ye Wanqing''s practice, Ning Tao is much more efficient in both reaction and control of spiritual power, and now he is naturally put to use.


    some people want to see their own achievements, but Ning Tao does not use perspective, and completely uses his own strength to deal with them. After one step, he is not idle. With the same right fist, he opens to Fangyan like lightning The chest door went straight away.


    Positive ¡Ì Version (o) starts with y


    experts will know if they have it! Fang Yan, as a top soldier in the army, naturally has rich experience in fighting. His five fingers come back and his hands are closed. He has already put his hands on Ning Tao''s arm. When his arms are forced, Ning Tao''s fist is only five inches away from his opponent, and he is restrained.


    Whoo!


    When they meet, Fang Yan and Ning Tao both look different. Then Fang Yan holds Ning Tao''s hands with both hands and makes a great effort. His body slides backward. The small grabbing hand unfolds and he wants to drop Ning Tao to the ground.


    It''s just that if Ning Tao is an ordinary warrior, I''m afraid he''ll suffer a big loss. Just after a trial, he knew that their strength is extremely different. At the moment, his body was thrown up with each other.


    Stab!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s toes slide on the ground, his shoes rub against the floor. Instead of trying to change the trend of his fall, he turns around in the air as soon as he borrows his strength on the ground. He pats his other hand on the ground, cuts out with one leg, and sweeps to the footwall of Fangyan.


    Wudang school is good at eight trigrams and likes to overcome hardness with softness. Although Ning Tao didn''t learn other martial arts, he had been influenced by Ye Wanqing for a long time.


    He can also see that his adaptability is not as strong as his opponent''s, but he is better than others because of his flexible body and powerful spiritual power.


    Fang Yan didn''t expect that Ning Tao''s reaction was so fast. As soon as his pupils shrank, he could only let go of his opponent''s hands and quickly retreat.


    Ning Tao did not let each other off, while you are sick, to your life! When his feet were on the ground a little, the whole person, like a goshawk, rushed towards Fang Yan, who was retreating rapidly. His right fist was praised again. It was still the five element fist, and the attack position remained unchanged. It was still the opponent''s chest door.


    "It''s weird!"


    Fang Yan''s body has not yet stood firm. Seeing Ning Tao pounding like a rubber knee, his breathing is stagnant. He has never seen a person''s skill so sensitive that he hardly needs to breathe.


    After three steps, he had no way to go back. Once he gritted his teeth, he had to clench his fist and wave it forward, then he met his opponent''s fist heavily.


    Pen!


    A dull noise broke out at the intersection of their fists. Both of them trembled. Ning Tao stepped back two steps. Fang Yan snorted and hit the wall directly.


    This time, they didn''t hesitate. As soon as they were steady, they rushed to each other again.


    If you don''t want to win, you will lose half.


    The two of you come and I go, let Fang Yuehua see is stunned, where she has been exposed to these, in the past on TV to watch wrestling distribution and other projects are not as strong as this to the impact.


    And her heart is tied to Ning Tao, and her breathing is disordered. From her point of view, she naturally wants Ning Tao to win.


    After all, she didn''t want the heartbreaker''s help unless she had to.


    The woman beside her also widened her eyes. There was a trace of shock in her pupils.


    Fang Yan''s strength, even in the top team, can be regarded as the top existence. I never expected that he would be as good as a teenager. Looking at the current trend, it seems that the other side still has the upper hand."How could it be?"


    Looking at the two people you come and I go, the only thing left in the woman''s heart is this idea, nothing else.


    Dong!


    When Fang Yan falls over his shoulder, he wants to throw Ning Tao to the ground. When Ning Tao props up with one foot on the ground, the soles of his feet make a loud noise with the ground. Finally, he stabilizes his body. He hugs each other''s waist with random hands and throws Fang Yan out.


    Kick, kick, kick


    Fang Yan couldn''t bear the force, so he stepped back four or five steps in a row and hit a fitness equipment. He just turned red and stopped his body.


    "Mr. Ning is very skillful. I lost!"


    This time, Fang Yan didn''t do it again. He took a deep look at Ning Tao and said with admiration.


    I can''t help but admire him. It seems that he is equal to the other side. In fact, he lost. No matter how fierce he just shot, Ning Tao can catch it. He can feel that the other side still has a part in his hand. Obviously, winning or losing is superior, and it''s instant.


    Ning Tao benefited a lot from this exchange. He was in the mood. When he heard the other party''s words, his mouth moved, and then he waved his hand and said, "Mr. Fang, you''re welcome. We''re only tied in the fifth five!"


    He was not modest. Although he didn''t use up his spiritual power, the other side didn''t make a killing move. Judging from the appearance of the other side, it was obvious that he was a member of the army. Such a person was skilled in playing with both hot and cold weapons. If it was a fight between life and death, he was afraid that it would be him who died.


    "Mr. Ning is not old, but he has such a mind. I admire him. If we have a chance in the future, let''s have a good fight."


    Fang Yan is very magnanimous. After hearing that he waved his hand to Ning Tao, he turned his head and looked at Fang Yuehua and said, "since Ms. Fang has found an expert, I will not disturb you. Goodbye!"

 Chapter 154

    "Go back and tell Su, don''t disturb our mother and daughter''s life again. Since he has let go, don''t be hypocritical again!"


    Fang Yuehua looks cold and looks bad at Fang Yan.


    Fang Yan couldn''t help picking his eyebrows when he heard the speech. His face changed, but then he calmed down and said respectfully, "if Ms. Fang''s words, I''ll take them to the general!"


    "No!"


    For these two people, Fang Yuehua didn''t have much politeness, so he directly ordered them to leave.


    Fang Yan didn''t stay much either. He saluted Fang Yuehua and left.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ning. It was an accident."


    When Fang Yan and his wife left, Fang Yuehua''s tone changed, and he was gentle again. He looked at Ning Tao with an apologetic face.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Ning Tao laughs, but he doesn''t care. No matter how dull his reaction is, he can also detect some problems in the other party''s family, but he is not a good person. If the other party doesn''t say it, he doesn''t ask.


    However, this battle with Fang Yan has benefited him a lot. If you look back and think about it, you will improve his actual combat.


    Fang Yan and his wife were a little interlude, which passed quickly. At about 5 p.m., there was a knock on the door again.


    "Oh, maybe my daughter is back!"


    Fang Yuehua immediately stood up from the sofa and opened the door with a happy face.


    "Asahi is back. Come on in. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Fang Yuehua''s voice rang out at the door, and then a clear female voice rang out: "Mom, I said I don''t need bodyguards. I have to go to school. Why is it so urgent?"


    Hearing this sound, Ning Tao only feels vaguely familiar. Before he can react, Fang Yuehua comes in with a girl''s palm.


    "Ah Rather Ning Tao You How do you Why are you here! "


    As soon as the girl looked up and saw Ning Tao on the sofa, she looked stunned, and her cherry like mouth opened. She looked at him in surprise and stammered.


    "Su Qian?"


    (


    a tight T-shirt on the upper body shows her hot figure, while a light blue elastic pants on the lower body shows her red lips, white teeth and picturesque eyebrows.


    Ning Tao''s reaction is not slow. After a moment, he says hello to each other with a bitter smile.


    "You How do you come here? No, how do you know I live here? Who told you? Is it sunny


    Su Qian took a deep breath, and his words became sharp, but his face became red first, and he bit his teeth and said something.


    Look at his daughter, and then look at the side of Ning Tao, eyes wandering back and forth in the two people, Fang Yuehua did not know what happened, now tentatively said: "do you know?"


    "Oh, aunt Fang, it''s a coincidence this time. I''m Su Qian''s classmate."


    Seeing the perplexity on Fang Yuehua''s face, Ning Tao unconsciously touched his nose and began to explain.


    But in his heart, the greasiness only increases. It''s a coincidence that Fang Yuehua''s daughter is Su Qian.


    "Mr. Ning, you Are you a student? "


    Hearing Ning Tao say that he is his daughter''s classmate, Fang Yuehua even stares at him, and his face is incredible.


    "What? Don''t I look like a student? "


    Ning Tao shrugged and half joked.


    "No, Mr. Ning, don''t get me wrong. I just didn''t think of it for a while. That''s great. Since you have a shallow understanding with me, I don''t need to introduce myself."


    "Ma Ning Tao Is Ning Tao my bodyguard


    At this time, Su Qian realized that she thought Ning Tao had come by herself. Now she realized that her face was ruddy and shy.


    "Well, I got Mr. Ning with a senior. Although he''s young, he''s very skillful. If you want to listen to his mother this time, you can''t play small temper any more!"


    See two people know, Fang Yuehua is a sigh of relief at last, but still take words told Su shallow.


    Her daughter is very satisfied, but she has a stubborn temper. Once her stubborn temper comes up, she can''t do anything. The bodyguards she used to match are all returned by her daughter.


    In fact, she can understand, after all, a young girl in full bloom was followed all day long, and no one felt comfortable. This time, if it was not for the emergency, she would not have done so.


    Because of this, she just expended the eldest brother''s human feelings, found a person who means all the way to heaven, and then asked Ning Tao to move.


    "Well, I see, Ma!"


    Su shallow toward Ning Tao blinked eyes, then also restored calm, very readily agreed to come down.


    "That''s good. My mother will go to Beijing for business in a while. During this period, we must discuss with Mr. Ning more about anything. Don''t be so impulsive!"


    If it wasn''t for Su Qian, she would have left long ago. Now that things are going surprisingly well, she is also relieved."Well, mom, if you have something to do, you can go first."


    Su Qian put down his satchel and said to Fang Yuehua impatiently.


    "Good, good!"


    Fang Yuehua nodded and looked at his watch. Then he took out a bunch of keys and a wallet from his bag and put them on the table. He said to Ning Tao, "I''ll solve the problems over there as soon as possible. I''ll trouble Mr. Ning. This is the key to the car. I put it here. If Mr. Ning needs it, just drive it. In addition, there are some living expenses. Mr. Ning must not worry Be polite


    Then Fang Yuehua and Su Qian asked a few words and left in a hurry.


    For Ning Tao''s character, she is still very relieved. After all, the other party is introduced by her elder. However, if she knew the relationship between Ning Tao and her daughter, she would not be so calm.


    Seeing Fang Yuehua leave, Ning Tao can''t help but smile bitterly. This time, he turns around. He really doesn''t know what to say.


    "Ning Tao, sit down!"


    Su Qian is rare generous, back to God, has been smiling at the latter, seems to think of something funny.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Ning Tao turns his head and looks at Su Qian. He hasn''t figured out how to get along with him this week.


    It is undeniable that Su Qian is very beautiful, beautiful and green, which makes people want to take a bite.


    If Su Qian used to give him the impression of arrogance and indifference, now that he understands each other, he also understands that Su Qian is just dressed in a layer of indifference. In fact, his heart is no different from that of an ordinary girl.


    "I''m glad to see you. It seems that we are really destined."


    Su Qian is very happy at this time, what she asks for is not much, as long as Ning Tao can accompany her.


    Originally, she was very exclusive of bodyguards, but now she is full of joy.


    "What would you like to eat in the evening?"


    The other side''s eyelids were slightly burning, and he could not bear this kind of look.


    "I''ve just come back. Don''t worry. I''ll take a bath first!"


    Su Qian stretched himself, left a reverie back, left a burst of fragrance, and turned away.

 Chapter 155

    "What do you mean by taking a bath first?"


    Ning Tao sits on the sofa, thinking of Su Qian''s smile, he can''t help thinking that they hugged and said goodbye under the street lamp that day. Somehow, their heart beat faster.


    In any case, he can be regarded as the other party''s nominal boyfriend, and at this time, hearing the movement in the bathroom, he was a little restless.


    If he didn''t do that, he wouldn''t want to. But now he has done that with Tong Yaqian. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When he heard what master said again, he felt a little excited.


    However, he couldn''t control his body and mind''s wishful thinking, and he didn''t dare to look up. He estimated that as long as he looked at the bathroom, he might not be able to open the perspective eyes by himself, and he would get more angry at that time.


    "Damn it, it''s a brain worm!"


    Ning Tao pinches his thigh and murmurs. What he used to say is that he is an animal thinking about his lower body. Now, in a twinkling of an eye, he has become the person in his mouth.


    As time goes by, every moment is a great ordeal for Ning Tao. A moment later, he stands up and looks at the decoration of each other''s home, trying to distract his attention. However, the effect is not satisfactory. Although his eyes are watching the TV program, his mind is imagining Su Qian''s appearance when he takes a bath.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Qian came out of his pajamas and wiped his wet hair with a big towel. Looking at Ning Tao, he said with a smile, "I''m finished. Do you want to wash it too?"


    A 20-year-old girl is the most beautiful. Even without the slightest affectation, she makes her eyes straight.


    Su Qian is standing in front of Ning Tao. Her snow-white body is shining with some crystal beads, like bright gems. Her casual pajamas are looming. The mysterious zone is even more seductive, and her snow-white skin is exposed in the air.


    The whole bathing beauty!


    Looking at this lovely person in front of him, Ning Tao has been completely stunned, too clear and new. If Tong Yaqian can be regarded as a tall beauty, the one in front of him is noble with silk, more like the clouds in the sky, which makes people uncertain. At present, this half covered beautiful figure makes him want to conquer completely.


    And Ning Tao''s situation is more unbearable, inevitably, his perspective eyes can''t help but open, the other party''s thin pajamas are all gone, the fragrant body is presented in front of him.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao is just staring at herself, Su Qian''s face turns red. When she is looked at by the other party, she only feels that her clothes are all stripped off, and her subconscious face turns red. She just sits down and looks a little shy.


    The reason why she wears pajamas is just her habit. In the past, only she and her mother were at home. When she saw each other''s eyes, she found something wrong. But she didn''t mean to change it. Instead, she felt a little sweet in her heart.


    "Oh, it''s OK!"


    Ning Tao''s face turned red. He turned around and scolded himself. Then he quickly waved his hand.


    "Well, here are the keys to the house. I''ll give you a bunch of them. It will be convenient for you to come later." Su Qian doesn''t care any more. He takes out a bunch of keys from his bag and hands them to Ning Tao.


    "No, I won''t be long. What do you want?"


    Looking at the key in the other party''s hand, Ning Tao shakes his head. He really doesn''t need the key. For him, he has perspective. As long as he wants to, there is no door that can stop him. Besides, it''s not his home, so there''s no need to have the key.


    "Take it for you. Don''t worry. My mother bought this house for me. She seldom comes here at ordinary times."


    Seeing Ning Tao shaking his head, Su Qian couldn''t help but give the key to the other side and subconsciously explained it. However, after the words were finished, he immediately realized that there was something wrong with it. Two groups of rosy clouds rose from her pretty face again, and she quickly added "you Don''t think about it. You''re my bodyguard now. I''m afraid that if the bad guys come, you don''t, if not It''s not convenient! "


    Having said that, the idea in Su Qian''s heart is very simple. What she wants in her heart is to make it their home.


    R free forever!


    "All right!"


    When the other party said this, he couldn''t refuse, so he had to take it. Looking at the two keys in his pocket, he felt pale.


    "Su Qian, what are you going to eat tonight?"


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to say anything more about it. He digs off the topic at will.


    "I don''t want to eat. I have no appetite tonight. Just have some snacks. What would you like to eat?"


    Su shallow eye wave a turn, looking at Ning Tao to open a way.


    "What do you have at home?"


    The other party doesn''t eat, and he doesn''t want to go out. After thinking about it, he looks at Su Qian.


    He didn''t forget the task of coming here. If he went out, it would be a little more dangerous. If he could accommodate himself to dinner, he could accommodate himself.


    "There seems to be nothing to eat at home, but there are some dishes. If you don''t like eating out, I''ll let the nanny cook them for you."Hear Ning Tao''s words, Su shallow slanted head to think for a while, immediately open a way.


    "What''s the food? That''s great. I''ll just do it myself. There''s no need to call the nanny. "


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, immediately stand up, looking at Su shallow way: "you sit here for a while, I go to see what can do?"


    He himself is an orphan, so he can easily cook, and he has no requirement for food.


    When he comes to the kitchen, Ning Tao rolls up his sleeves and opens the refrigerator. He can''t help but pull his mouth. The idea of the rich is really beyond ordinary people''s imagination. The refrigerator with three doors is full, and there are all kinds of things in it, many of which Ning Tao has never heard of.


    I just heard Su Qian say that there is no one living here at ordinary times, and there are so many things put here. It''s a waste.


    After a careful inspection, Ning Tao cooked a simple meal for himself and prepared the next bowl of noodles.


    "Do you really know how to cook?"


    When Ning Tao is busy, I don''t know when Su Qian has come into the kitchen, leaning on the door frame, looking at each other''s back, holding a bag of French fries in his hand, from time to time he picks one up and puts it in his mouth.


    "A little bit."


    Ning Tao didn''t look back and was not surprised by the arrival of the other party. He opened his mouth and explained at the moment.


    "Come and have a French fries. KFC''s French fries are delicious. You can''t eat them at home."


    Hearing each other''s words, Su Qian''s eyes brightened, feeling very warm. At the moment, he took a French fries and came to Ning Tao''s body. He picked up a French fries and was about to pass it back to the person''s mouth.


    "Ah, ah, you can eat. I''m busy here."


    Ning Tao, who has two hands, uses his elbow to block it, and then he opens his mouth to hurry.


    "It''s OK. I''ll feed you. Open your mouth, darling."


    Su shallow did not retreat, now stubbornly will fries to the mouth of Ning Tao.

 Chapter 156

    Seeing that the other party insists on doing so, Ning Tao shakes his head, looks around with some guilty heart, and then quickly opens his mouth and bites the chips.


    "Poof


    Su shallow can''t help smiling, see each other a pair of guilty look, said: "I didn''t expect you so thin skinned, I''m your girlfriend, do this how?"


    "Cough, I''m just not used to it!" Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, I''ll get used to it later."


    Su Qian nodded and said.


    "By the way, why were you invited by my mother?" Su shallow also sandwiched a French fries for oneself, chewed a few times, looked at the latter way suspiciously.


    "Oh, it was introduced by an elder in my family!" Ning Tao knows that the other party has such a question, and explains it without thinking about it.


    "Well, Ning Tao, who did you learn kung fu from? I never knew before. What else did you keep from me?"


    Su shallow eyeball turned to turn, finger put in the mouth to allow to suck for a while, again way.


    "I can''t hide it from you. I just learned a little from a doctor at home."


    He didn''t want to say so much about the school and so on, so he just said perfunctorily now.


    "Can you teach me? I also want to learn, especially the way you treat people. "


    At the moment, she heard that Ning Tao had really studied, and Su Qian was also interested. So far, she has not forgotten the magical way that the other party used to see her uncle.


    "Well This This one belongs to the family. Do you want to pass it on


    Ning Tao''s forehead has already erupted a layer of sweat. He didn''t expect the other party to be so interested, but when it comes to lying, his face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to teach, but that he didn''t have much to teach. He didn''t study how to teach others. He could teach Wudang''s skills, but he certainly didn''t want to. The only thing he could do was double cultivation, but he didn''t dare to tell.


    You can''t tell the other person that the only thing I can teach you is double cultivation. Would you like to learn it? Isn''t that hooliganism?


    "Oh, all right."


    \It''s version y. On the festival


    hearing Ning Tao''s words, Su Qian let out a sigh of disappointment.


    The main reason is that the other party''s means are too magical. If they can learn, I''m afraid few people are reluctant to learn.


    "Otherwise, I''ll give you a set of massage techniques."


    Ning Tao didn''t want to disappoint the other party. After thinking about it for a moment, he said his massage technique. Although the massage technique can''t cure the disease, it also has some magical effects.


    "Massage technique? Is that the way you massaged me that day? "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Su Qian''s eyes brighten, and she thinks of the massage technique she used last time when she suffered from dysmenorrhea. She blurts out without thinking.


    But as soon as the words came out, Su Qian quickly stretched his red lips, and his face became rosy.


    It''s really the last time things are too difficult to talk about, and it''s that time that two people are mixed.


    "Well, do you want to learn?"


    Ning Tao didn''t show much, so he nodded at the moment.


    "Well, I have time these days. Please teach me." Su shallow nods, words also fast a few minutes.


    Ning Tao hears speech this just secretly relieved a breath, just the other party''s appearance he can''t see again, also really a bit of imagination, in order to take care of each other''s mood, he just shows very indifferent.


    "Ning Tao, are you like a martial arts expert in a martial arts novel? Such as flying over eaves and walls? "


    It''s not that Su Qian''s curiosity is too heavy, but that Ning Tao''s hand is too strong. In addition, the other party is her boyfriend, so she naturally wants to get to know each other well.


    "How can there be such exaggeration in novels? It''s just better than ordinary people. It''s almost like a dozen people. As for flying over the eaves and walls, it''s only in novels. It should be Anyway, I won''t! "


    When it comes to the end, Ning Tao is careless. He really won''t now, but his elder martial sister will.


    Hear Ning Tao admit that he can play more than ten, Su shallow to shock live, did not notice each other in the eyes of desire to talk and stop.


    "If only I could fly on the eaves and walk on the wall. If I had the internal skill in novels, I think the old would be slower!" Su Qian felt a trace of fascination.


    Face is not old, since ancient times, is the dream of countless women, no woman does not care about this.


    "Don''t you look old?"


    Ning Tao thought of another word when he heard that he would never come, and his eyes also showed a touch of fascination.


    Said unintentionally, listen to heart, but although he can''t live forever, but there is a way to let each other old slowly.


    "How old are you? You are very young now. It''s too early to be old!"


    Although he thought that in his heart, he was speechless to each other. Before he graduated from University, he was already worried about going to college. He really felt a little worried."What do you know? For women, glory is fleeting. Hum, you dare say you don''t like me because I look so good! " Su shallow inclined Ni Ning Tao one eye, toward the other side rolled a white eye, not polite way.


    "Cough!"


    Ning Tao listened to the words in front of him. When he heard the last sentence, he was choked by the lampblack in front of him and coughed twice.


    "Cluck, you deserve it!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao is choked by his words, Su Qian chuckles happily, and then takes a French fries to feed Ning Tao.


    Once I was born and then I became familiar. I learned from the past. This time, the latter opened his mouth and took it.


    "Hee hee, that''s good! One more. " Su shallow a time pour to interest, see a way with a smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t want it. You can eat it. I''ll have enough to eat." Ning Tao pulled to pull corners of mouth, wry smile way.


    "No, just another one!"


    Su Qian just came to the interest, where Ken, now Du small mouth, not according to the road, that expression is like a little woman in love like a boyfriend coquetry.


    Seeing the attractive appearance of the natural little woman revealed by the other party, Ning Tao''s heart trembled, almost to hook the soul, and opened his mouth again obediently.


    Seeing this, Su Qian happily put the French fries into Ning Tao''s mouth. In the end, maybe it was because his fingers were stained with grease, and he put his fingers in his mouth and gently sucked them, which made his heart beat faster.


    Seeing that Ning Tao showed a picture of "brother pig", Su Qian gave him a glance and said, "look, what''s the matter? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman? "


    "Cough!"


    Ning Tao in the heart wails a, immediately speechless, didn''t expect to let go of the Su shallow so pester a person.


    "Do you want another one, cluck?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s embarrassment, Su Qian laughs. The more the other person is like this, the more happy she is. She is full of joy.

 Chapter 157

    KFC''s French fries are still delicious. When Ning Tao makes the noodles, you and I have wiped out more than half of the French fries, but most of them go into Ning Tao''s stomach. Su Qian, the latter, eats very little.


    It''s not that Ning Tao is greedy, but that Su Qian is addicted to feeding. It''s not good if Ning Tao doesn''t eat. Seeing the happiness on each other''s face, Ning Tao finally understands why there''s such a saying on the Internet now that he''s abusing single dogs.


    If this kind of show of love is seen by other people in the school, I''m afraid Ning Tao will dream of being chopped to death in his dreams. Let''s break it up.


    "Ning Tao, the spring noodles you made are delicious!"


    See half pot of colorful noodles, Su shallow beautiful nose force sniff, eyes bright, came to interest.


    No matter how delicious the French fries are, I''m tired of eating too much. The hot spring noodles are made by the other side. Su Qian is a little moved.


    "I''ll give you a bowl if you want."


    Although Ning Tao only made his own, after all, he had just eaten some French fries. Besides, since the other party put forward it, he couldn''t refuse it. He filled a small bowl for the other party and made a big bowl for himself.


    They came to the table with hot spring noodles. Ning Tao took off his coat and looked at each other and said, "how about a taste?"


    Hearing each other''s words, Su shallow took a few pieces of noodles and blew them, then put them into his mouth and chewed them gently.


    "Well, it''s good. It''s delicious."


    Swallow the noodles in the mouth, because of the heat, Su shallow face rose from the silk of the red halo, toward Ning Tao mercilessly nodded.


    "Is that exaggeration?"


    Hearing the praise from the other side, Ning Tao is surprised. He says something suspicious. However, he takes a chopstick and eats it with a dubious slip.


    "It''s not so delicious. It tastes the same as usual."


    Chewing carefully, Ning Tao didn''t find any difference between his face and before. Now he picked his brow and said again, "well, if it''s not delicious, don''t force it."


    There is nothing delicious or not in his eating, and some suspect that the other party is perfunctory.


    "What''s the matter? It''s really delicious. I''ve decided that when I want to eat spring noodles, I''ll let you make them for me at home!"


    Su shallow smell speech to shake head, quickly said a, again bowed head to eat noodles.


    In fact, Ning Tao didn''t know. This time, he made a mistake. Because it was night, his taste was light and his choice of material was simple. Su Qian was used to eating delicious food, and his taste was very heavy. He just ate a lot of greasy food, and now he''s eating Yangchun noodles again. It''s not so good.


    Of course, it is not known whether Ning Tao did it himself.


    After a meal, Su Qian almost ate all the bowls. After eating half of the bowl, he looked pitifully at Ning Tao''s bowl.


    "Well, I''ve finished, too!"


    Ning Tao looked up, saw the other side''s eyes, look a stagnation, and looked down at his bowl, weak asked a sentence: "you haven''t had enough?"


    "If you''re full, you''ll have to eat."


    Su shallow eyes flashed a trace of shyness, quickly said, but the words peak a turn, again said: "but I still want to eat."


    "Eat when you''re full? It''s easy to get fat if you eat too much at night. "


    Ning Tao smile, then stand up, will pick up each other''s bowl, go to the kitchen to clean up.


    "I''ll do it. I''ll do it. I''ll do some exercise. You can take a bath. There are brand new pajamas in it."


    Su Qian will become very diligent. He can''t help but pick up Ning Tao''s dishes and chopsticks and quickly walk towards the kitchen.


    ¡­¡­ See each other''s figure, Ning Tao involuntarily touched his nose, each other a pair of bird feeling, let him give birth to a few separate feeling.


    Having nothing to do, Ning Tao also plans to take advantage of this opportunity to take a bath. Although he is not sweating, he is also a bit sticky.


    Just as soon as I came to the bathroom, Ning Tao was stunned, and his eyes were fixed on one place.


    The bathroom is very big, and there is a washing machine inside. At this time, on the washing machine, there are clothes, T-shirts and hot pants, but this is not the main thing.


    His eyes only fixed in one place, pink bra, a belt also playfully hanging down, next to it, a small pink neinei quietly stay aside, not from Su shallow body off, or what?


    Ning Tao stood at the door for a full minute, then resolutely closed the door of the bathroom, moved his eyes away from the two attractive mysterious things, took off his clothes and began to take a bath.


    Since the other party has put it here, whether he wants to or not, he observes it first, but later, even if the other party finds out, he doesn''t admit it.


    just very soon, he is out of his mind again, and the clothes on one side are like a magnet that can emit fragrance, firmly attracting his eyes.


    It''s Pink!At this time, where does he still have the mood to take a bath? There is only one idea in his mind. The more he thinks about it, the more disordered his mood is. Finally, Ning Tao leaves the bathroom with a face full of frustration, leaving only one idea in his mind.


    Already finished the kitchen, is sitting on the sofa watching TV Su shallow see Ning Tao out, and then see each other''s face is not natural, can''t help but doubt voice asked a sentence: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Omop first appeared


    "er Pink... "


    Ning Tao''s head is noisy. Seeing Su Qian again, the perspective has already opened automatically, and he can''t help saying something.


    "What pink?"


    Su Qianxiu raised her eyebrow, but she didn''t know. So, just after that, just three seconds, she seemed to think of something. Her pretty face turned red, and she dropped the sentence "hooligan!" He flew to the bathroom.


    Ning Tao is also woken up by the word "hooligan". When he comes back, all his dirty thoughts are swept away, and his face turns red. Now he is sitting on the sofa, knocking his head with his hand, and he is speechless to himself.


    He felt that he was also in debt. Just look at it and say it. Now, what''s the difference with the other party''s arrest.


    After a quarter of an hour, Su Qian came out of the bathroom and came to Ning Tao. The flush on his face had not gone away. One hand was sticking to the corner of his clothes, as if he was thinking of some words. A moment later, he just said.


    "Well, you Don''t think about it. I I I just forgot to take it. However, you should forget what you see and never mention it in the future! "


    Speaking of the end, Su shallow face more red, words all reveal a murderous spirit, as if the other party if don''t agree, she immediately will rush up to desperately general.

 Chapter 158

    "Well, don''t worry. I didn''t see anything."


    As soon as the other party finished, Ning Tao quickly waved his hand and answered. He just saw that the other party''s face was getting darker and darker, so he added: "don''t think about it too much. Even if I saw it, I''d forget it."


    As for Su Qian''s behavior of hiding one''s ears and stealing one''s bell, he also has to cooperate. The other side is thin skinned and annoys him. It''s no good.


    "Puff"


    seeing Ning Tao''s embarrassed face, Su Qian couldn''t help but chuckled and said, "you think you''re a fish. You only have three seconds to remember. OK, I''ll forgive you. Come with me."


    After turning off the TV, Su Chao said a word to Ning Tao and turned to go upstairs.


    "Going to bed?"


    Ning Tao also stood up and wanted to ask the other party where he lived, but since the other party didn''t say, he couldn''t ask in detail. He also followed the other party and went upstairs.


    However, with each other on a bedroom, Ning Tao steps to stop at the door, a foot but how also can''t step in.


    "Come in, what are you doing standing at the door?"


    But at the moment the other side has already taken off the slippers, bare two tender white feet hang under the bed, the whole person depends on the head of the bed, looking at the door of Ning Tao mouth said.


    It''s obvious that the layout of the bedroom is warm and girly. It seems that the other party likes pink. The whole tone is pink. Pink curtains, Pink Bedding, pink dressing table


    Feeling that the room is full of ambiguous and romantic pink decoration, Ning Tao''s heart is not naturally beautiful. At the moment, hormone is expanding, and some people are daydreaming. This should be Su Qian''s bedroom,


    "this I''m tired. It''s a little too early. "


    Looking at each other''s hair draped on his shoulders, he blushes and looks very sexy. Ning Tao unconsciously swallows a mouthful of saliva, but then he gets the upper hand.


    There are 10000 grass mud horses in his heart. What''s the rhythm? Just looking at each other''s underwear, they blush. It''s the rhythm to let him sleep together.


    "It''s OK. I''m ready. Come in and close the door."


    Su shallow face more red, think of what to do soon, all over a little uncomfortable, but still difficult to stop the temptation, once again asked.


    But in her heart, she told herself that whether the other party was a doctor or her boyfriend, it was nothing to ask the other party to teach him massage.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t know how enchanting she was when she was sitting at the head of the bed in her bathrobe. In addition to what she said just now, she was afraid that she would become an ordinary man. She couldn''t help but rush over.


    Although Ning Tao is not an ordinary man, he has the psychology of an ordinary man. Now he takes a deep breath, steps into the room and closes the door.


    The other party will talk about this, Ning Tao also see open, he intends to talk with the other party, after all, can''t so innocent sleep Su shallow.


    After all, he has already slept with Tong Yaqian. Although he doesn''t like each other very much, a man should be able to bear the responsibility. If Su Qian can accept it, and other things, though the probability of acceptance is very small.


    "Don''t you regret it!"


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, and then came to each other''s bedside as if he had rushed to the Dharma court to die bravely.


    "You can rest assured that no matter what difficulties, I will not give up."


    Su Qian nodded, as if he had made a big decision. Later, his action was even more amazing. As soon as he turned around, he was carrying Ning Tao and was about to untie the belt of his bathrobe.


    "Oh, no!"


    Seeing the snow muscle behind the other side, Ning Tao cried in a hurry. Before he said anything, the other side was so worried that he suddenly felt an itch in his throat.


    "Oh, yes, I have to explain it first!"


    Su shallow smell speech even neck place also played up a layer of red halo, immediately again way: "how long does this take to learn?"


    "Explain? How can I succeed? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, some don''t know, so, the facial expression moved to move, half a day just squeeze out a few words from the teeth: "learn what?"


    Look at each other''s appearance, he has a hunch, as if the two topics are not on the same track.


    "Of course, I''ve learned massage. Hum, what? So soon I''m going to go back on my word. I knew you didn''t believe what you said! "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s expression, Su Qian thought that he didn''t want to teach. As soon as he taught, he didn''t like it.


    "Ah No No, teach Why don''t you teach! "


    When he heard that the other party was talking about massage, Ning Tao could not help but bared his teeth. When he saw that the other party''s pretty face was angry with him, he quickly added: "don''t worry, I don''t want to explain it to you first!"


    "Hum, who knows what you want to do? If you have something to say, I''ll let you know that you''re perfunctory, you''ll look good!"


    Su shallow will two jade legs up, gritted his teeth looking at Ning Tao not angry way, also demonstration like raised a small fist."Since I have promised you, I will teach you."


    Seeing the other side''s look, Ning Tao was a little sad and couldn''t laugh. At the moment, he sat on the other side''s soft bed and cleared his throat.


    He wanted to go to the living room to talk about it. After all, it''s too ambiguous here. He can''t be sure whether he can grasp it or not, but it doesn''t matter if he looks at each other''s posture.


    Feeling the hardness of getting out of bed, Ning Tao frowned, looked a lot of convergence, said: "this bed is too soft, not good, your dysmenorrhea also has a certain relationship with the bed, later try to choose some hard mattress, good for you!"


    "I know, but my bones hurt when I sleep in a hard bed. I like a soft bed."


    Su Qian also studied medicine. Naturally, he knew the advantages and disadvantages. He didn''t need to analyze them, but he knew it himself.


    "All right."


    Ning Tao casually mentioned it, then he nodded with a helpless smile, and then turned to the topic and said: "in fact, the principle of massage is very simple, that is to activate the muscles and bones. You should know that the human body is a great treasure. Traditional Chinese medicine believes that any disease of the human body can heal itself. In fact, massage is equivalent to making the milling of the body active. As long as the muscles and bones are comfortable, the body can heal itself There will be very few diseases, and now most of the massage is just pressed on the skin, my set of massage techniques, can penetrate the dark force under the skin, spread to the depths of flesh and blood, the effect of natural, unusual massage than


    "Of course, the corresponding massage technique is not easy to learn, and it takes a lot of effort. If the strength is small, it will not work. The strength is not how much strength you make, but how much strength you want to penetrate the skin. En, it''s equivalent to Qigong."


    "Well, I see, but is that qigong true?"


    For those who study medicine, these principles are very simple. Su Qian nodded, but he was interested in Qigong, so he asked.

 Chapter 159

    "Well, this one?"


    Ning Tao thought about it for a while, and then he said, "I didn''t touch Qigong. I can''t say it. However, qigong should be true, but now most of the Qigong masters on the Internet and street stalls are fake!"


    "If you know Qigong, this massage technique should be very easy to learn. If not, you can only rely on your own experience to find the gap between skin and flesh, exert yourself in the cartilage, and soak the dark force into it. Only in this way can you feel the whole body flowing freely."


    "Oh, I see. It means that massage is to activate the muscles and bones, just like dredging the river. Your massage technique is to sort out the siltation at the bottom of the river, right?"


    Su shallow hears here two eyes slightly a bright, can''t help but interpose a way.


    "Yes, that''s what it means. Last time you had Qi and blood. The human body had twelve meridians. If there was a lot of siltation in it, it would cause blood viscosity. When you encounter complex blood vessels during circulation, it is easy to block them. The main reason why you feel pain every time you come to your body is because of this!"


    According to Ning Tao''s eyesight, it''s easy to cure each other''s dysmenorrhea.


    "Oh, I fully understand your explanation. My current situation means that my blood vessels are blocked, so I have problems every time I come here. No wonder I went to see a lot of good luck, but I can''t see the problem. So it is."


    Ning Tao said this, Su Qian finally suddenly realized, but after the sudden realization, she suddenly thought of a problem, followed by nervous, can''t help but ask: "can you help me completely cure it first?"


    The other side said that massage is only to relieve, but not to cure the disease. She understood the symptoms and naturally wanted to get rid of them once and for all. When she came here, it was too torturous. Who would know.


    "Ha ha, you can rest assured, although massage will not cure, but I will also have some other means to ensure that you can get it at hand!"


    Ning Tao naturally knows what the other party means, and he vows to do it now.


    "Oh, really? That''s great. "


    Su shallow a listen to the facial expression immediately overflow the strange color to open, once the eye bead turns, again probing to ask a way.


    "That Who can learn so much from Ning Tao? "


    She''s really curious. It''s amazing. What the other person knows is incredible. If the other person is not too young, she will definitely regard him as a character in martial arts novels.


    "This one? Well, I learned from my master? "


    Ning Tao thinks it over for a while, and then says, with his relationship with Su Qian, there''s nothing that can''t be said.


    "Your master? Then he''s not very good


    Hearing Ning Tao say that he had a master, Su Qian seemed to have found a new world. His eyes lit up in an instant. Now he was close to each other, just like a curious baby.


    "He''s very good."


    Ning Tao curled his lips, but he reluctantly gave the other party a score. It''s not that he disdained, but now in his opinion, the old man is also ordinary.


    "Of course!" He doesn''t mean to say that his martial arts are of any use in today''s society? For example, his master has not worked hard all day. This time and last time, he also executed the order, but he didn''t get any money. You know, even a powerful warrior has to eat. His old man is really not very powerful.


    "Oh, when can I see your master?"


    "What do you want to see him for, an old man?"


    Ning Tao suspiciously saw an eye Su shallow, open mouth to ask a way.


    "I want to see if I''m fit to learn the magic you know."


    Su Qian didn''t hide and say his own voice directly.


    The scene at her uncle''s house really shocked her. What the other party knew was incredible. It''s undeniable that she liked Ning Tao because of his magical performance.


    This is not her reality, this society is fair, there are few unprovoked love, there are few crazy love at first sight. If Ning Tao didn''t have all kinds of incredible abilities, they couldn''t have this relationship.


    When two people fall in love, sometimes they are not at the same level, even you may not be able to get close to each other. For example, some parents often say that many children and their children are not on the same starting line when they go to school. What they don''t know is that some people are not on the same track as you. How can you compare them?


    "Yes?"


    Listening to Su Qian''s words, Ning Tao was a little touched. He didn''t ask the old man about his convenience here. He couldn''t teach him, but if he joined the school, he didn''t know how, and he didn''t know what kind of qualification he had to have to join. After thinking about it, he said, "wait for me to ask Shifu when I have time?"


    Some things have gains and losses. Even if Wu Chenzi agrees, he will think about it.


    Although the cultivation of immortals can make everyone obtain powerful cultivation, the corresponding payment is also very obvious. How much ability he has to bear how much responsibility. For example, if he doesn''t practice, he won''t provoke a powerful enemy. Now he seems high spirited, but in fact he is a little careless, and his body and death are normal. He may not be as happy as the other party is now."Well, the topic is far away again. Basically, the massage technique is like this. I''d better cure your stubborn disease thoroughly now, and just let you observe it, so that you can be familiar with it."


    "When I massage, I will use a method similar to Qigong to help you forcibly clear the blockage. You just need to keep calm. In addition, you need to be optimistic about my technique."


    With the experience of teaching Tong Yaqian last time, Ning Tao talked in great detail.


    "Well, don''t worry, I will cooperate with you!"


    Su Qian had studied medicine, and his brain was not stupid, so he understood it now.


    "Then let''s start!"


    It''s one thing to say, but it''s another thing to really do. Ning Tao looks at the carcass in each other''s pajamas and tries to calm himself down and says.


    "Well, do you need to undress?"


    Serious business finally came, Su shallow also put away the curiosity of heart, think of last time oneself is naked, now looking at Ning Tao asked.


    But this time, she was psychologically prepared. Anyway, she let the other side finish watching her body. The other side was still her boyfriend. In addition, she was treating a disease. Although Su Qian was a little nervous, her words were full of determination.


    "Yes, the effect will be better!"


    Ning Tao''s heart trembles, and then he looks at Su Qian''s hand gently pulling the belt of his bathrobe, revealing the white spring inside. He can''t help feeling dry mouth and breathing deeply.


    Su Qian''s eyelids trembled and his face was flushed. Then, under the gaze of Ning Tao, he gently pulled off the belt of his bathrobe. After that, the whole bathrobe slipped onto the bed, revealing his white body.


    This is the first time Ning Tao has seen a woman''s nudity so close, let alone Su Qian''s.


    Fortunately, Su Qian is not naked, I do not know when to put on a new set of pink bra and pink inside.


    I don''t know it''s more attractive to him.

 Chapter 160

    As long as Ning Tao is willing, the pink color of these two private parts of the other party can''t stop him at all. It''s just that with these two things, he is more dreamy.


    Su Qian, who has taken off his clothes, is well proportioned, white and beautiful, and is in the rainy season of flowering season. Although he is not fully mature, he has a green and tender white. In addition, after the other party has just taken a bath, he can''t tell whether it is the fragrance of the bath liquid or the body fragrance of the other party, pouring into Ning Tao''s nose.


    In the light of the light, this ivory carved jade body seemed to have its own halo, which made the latter''s eyes firmly attracted. His head was empty. I don''t know how long it took until Su Qian bit the shell''s teeth and said, "have you seen enough?"


    "Ah, well, I''m sorry, you lie down first."


    The other party''s words suddenly awakened Ning Tao, and immediately made him feel a little embarrassed. When he woke up, he knew that he had a bad idea in his heart, and immediately made him alert.


    "OK, but you are not allowed to do anything while I''m treating you!"


    Su shallow see Ning Tao''s look, although the complexion with silk blame, but in the heart there is a trace of strange, after slowly lying down, don''t forget to warn each other.


    You can''t fool around when you see a doctor. Can you fool around after seeing a doctor?


    Ning Tao nodded and muttered in his heart, but then he saw Su Qian lying on the bed, and his heart beat faster again. It was the temptation that was bigger than just now.


    But after the other party''s words just now, Ning Tao''s mind converged a lot. Now he took a few deep breaths and felt much better.


    In any case, he is not a thinking animal in the lower part of his body. Let''s cure him first, and let''s talk about whether he wants to go to school later.


    After the eyes clear, Ning Tao will focus on the other side''s belly, and deep eyes through Su Qian''s white skin, have seen the flesh and blood inside.


    Ning Tao has not yet started, Su Qian''s hands have unconsciously grasped the sheet, tightly bite the full red lips, the other side of this look, let her feel the whole body up and down in front of each other completely leak in general, the whole body no longer a secret to speak of, and even want to have a layer of goose bumps on the belly.


    Just then, seeing Ning Tao''s good-looking and focused eyes, she also put down her heart for no reason. For her body, she is very confident. The other party can suppress the thoughts in her heart, and treat her own disease first to make her heart warm.


    Since she was in junior high school, she wanted to pursue her own boy, who didn''t want to peel her completely and eat her all.


    Ning Tao, as her boyfriend, is almost naked in the face of her, but she can restrain herself from being moved by it, which makes her very happy to have such a good boyfriend.


    ¡·If Ning Tao hears her idea, he will think that he will get away with it. What he wants is to get sick first and then think about other things. It''s a little better than that kind of hungry person.


    After Ning Tao had something to do, the lust in his mind subsided for a few minutes. When he found the crux of the other party, he started directly. As soon as he put his hands on Su Qian''s flat abdomen.


    This contact immediately shocked Su Qian. She was so big that she never showed her body in front of the boys, let alone let the men touch those sensitive positions without clothes. This is the second time for Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao only felt that he was greasy and had a good hand, but he was not the first brother after all. Compared with Su Qian, his reaction was better. After he became stable, he immediately restrained his mood and began to treat each other.


    But Su Qian began to think about it. She looked at Ning Tao''s deep eyes, and her heart was surging. She only felt that she didn''t have any strength, so she could only look at each other.


    It was not until she felt a warm air in her abdomen that she suddenly realized what she should do. At the moment, she quickly looked down at the other party''s actions.


    With the unaccustomed and nervous at the beginning, Su Qian calmed down and began to study hard.


    Ning Tao''s action she can''t help but see very detailed, but each other''s strength, she also carefully feeling, Ning Tao seems to deliberately teach him, do very slowly, so that she can feel more clearly.


    Next, Ning Tao gave Su Qian a massage while explaining to each other. One of them was willing to teach, the other was willing to learn, and the progress was very fast.


    But after an hour, when Ning Tao put his hands down from her, Su Qian felt lost, and the warm feeling in his belly disappeared.


    As soon as he wanted to open his mouth, Su Qian looked up and saw Ning Tao''s face was a little pale. His forehead was full of sweat. He was startled. He quickly grabbed each other''s arm and said, "Ning Tao, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m ok. I''m just a little disengaged. Just have a rest. But I''ve finally cured you. I don''t think I''ll feel any pain when I come back later."


    Ning Tao throat moved to move, some feel guilty, smile to smile, hurriedly open mouth to say.


    In fact, he is not able to take off his strength, but after this treatment, he has to try to keep his mood. To tell the truth, he has worked very hard and is sweating all over his body. It is estimated that if he touches it again, he will be able to hold it back.After hearing Ning Tao''s words, Su Qian was deeply moved. Since her parents divorced, except for her mother, she didn''t know how long she had been so attentive to her by the second person.


    This discovery makes Su Qian feel happy and moved. Even at this moment, she is willing to die.


    "It''s all because of me. Would you like something to eat?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s appearance, Su Qian sits up and grabs one of Ning Tao''s arms with both hands, slightly caring.


    It''s OK for him if the other party doesn''t pull him. Such a pull makes him suddenly lose his mind. The lust he just suppressed is up again. After all, he has touched the other party''s body and seen it again. This flash makes him feel immediately.


    Perspective eyes involuntarily open, each other''s key parts of the thin layer of underwear simply can not stop his perspective eyes.


    Although the scale is not very large, it is also very stylish. This time Ning Tao saw clearly.


    Su Qian sees Ning Tao''s own eyes. She is so stiff that she can''t move. But her pretty face is even more red. She is very proud this time, and she doesn''t have any aversion.


    She is satisfied that her body can attract her boyfriend. At the moment, Ning Tao uses this kind of naked eyes to look at her. She not only doesn''t dodge, but deliberately straightens her chest. Her eyes slowly close, and she feels like Ren Jun.


    "Su Qian, I..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s mind is hot, he subconsciously holds Su Qian''s hands, and his breath is a little short.

 Chapter 161

    "Ning Tao..."


    MQ latest w (Chapter l) Su Qian''s eyes closed slightly and felt the strong breath from Ning Tao. His mind was blank and he was about to suffocate. He reluctantly spit out two words from his mouth, and the words behind him could no longer be said. With a cry, he was paralyzed in his arms.


    Su Qian''s lips are very red, just like two plump cherries. When he moves slightly, he has a strong tempting smell. Ning Tao only feels that his mind is about to explode, and subconsciously he is going to pick up each other''s red lips.


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s ears moved, his desire in his eyes quickly faded, and he regained his sense of pure brightness, like a dormant cheetah, with his hands powerfully encircling Su Qian.


    Then his eyes turned and he looked out the door.


    Su Qian, who is in a state of anxiety, sees that Ning Tao has no action. Unconsciously, she also opens her eyes. Seeing Ning Tao''s look, she is slightly stunned. Then she is about to open her mouth with a red face.


    "Shh


    Ning Tao''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. As soon as he covers each other''s red lips with one hand, he makes a gesture for each other, and then points his chin toward the outside.


    Su Qian is also a smart person. Seeing Ning Tao''s look, she immediately realizes that there is a problem. But she thinks more. Her eyes are wide open. She suddenly realizes that she is only wearing three-point clothes. Unconsciously, she hugs Ning Tao.


    "You stay here, don''t open the door, don''t move, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Ning Tao can''t help but separate the other party''s two hands, and then let Su Qian lie down and cover the quilt. He saw that his whole body was shaking. As soon as he bent over, he gave him a kiss on his cheek and said in his ear: "don''t worry, it will be OK!"


    Leaving a word, he gently walked out of bed, then gently opened the door, locked the door, and swaggered down the stairs.


    With his perspective ability, he can see the scene downstairs clearly, which is more appropriate than any camera. When he comes to the living room, he turns on the light, and the whole living room is still clean and has nothing.


    "Come out, you two. Don''t I invite you?"


    Ning Tao was not surprised. His eyes moved and he looked at the curtain of the French window. His lips raised a little radian and his voice was colder.


    "Who are you? How did you find us? "


    A moment later, there was a voice behind the curtain, and then came out two men in black tights, one fat and one thin. They were holding a dagger in their hands and staring at Ning Tao with a bad look.


    Now that they have been found, it is impossible to take the target away quietly, and they have not continued to hide!


    "You don''t have to worry about who I am, but if you come here so painstakingly, you should say something."


    Ning Tao turned a blind eye to the man''s fierce eyes and looked at each other without fear. His words became cold.


    "Boy, do you think you can stop me?"


    Fat man carefully in ningtao body scan a circle, courage a strong, close to a point.


    "If you are stubborn, you can try it, but if you know the practitioner as a hero, I may be able to let you live if you will tell me your origin."


    "Boy, since you''re looking for death, no wonder we''re here!"


    After the thin man finished, the fat man rushed over first. Although he was fat, he didn''t move slowly. The dagger in his hand came out and ran straight to Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    Seeing fat man''s blow, Ning Tao can''t help squinting his eyes. If the blow is solid, he is afraid that one of his arms will be half wasted. It seems that the situation is more serious than Fang Yuehua said. However, he didn''t hide. His feet are still four stable and eight flat, and the perspective will open automatically.


    It''s not a fight. Ning Tao doesn''t have to hide himself. Ye Wanqing once said that the lion still needs to go all out to fight the rabbit. Many friars capsize in the ditch. When he sees the other side''s dagger coming, he turns his upper body around and gives way only in a minute.


    At the same time, he has been like lightning out, took the fat man''s wrist in his mouth, suddenly lifted it, immediately accompanied by a dull hum, the fat man''s arm has been let him off.


    Shua!


    Ning Tao single hand stroke, the dagger in the fat man''s hand fell in his hand, he is about to waste the fat man again, next to the thin man see the fat man''s situation is not good, also holding the dagger rushed over.


    Ning Tao had no choice but to let go of the fat man. With a wave of the dagger in his hand, he blocked the attack of the other side. With this attack, he kicked out with one foot, and immediately rubbed the skinny man on the ground for several steps. Only then did he stop his step and look at the young man in surprise.


    For Ning Tao, perspective is his biggest cheater. When he turns it on, he can see the attack, speed and strength of the opponent clearly. In this case, unless he is too strong, he will lose in front of him.


    These two men are pretty good, but even compared with Fang Yan, they are much worse. Compared with him, they are only abused.Whoo!


    Ning Tao didn''t fight with such a person, but he knew that once he did, he couldn''t stay at all. Besides, there was another one upstairs to protect. As soon as he turned around, his speed reached the extreme. He clenched his right hand and went straight to the fat man as fast as lightning.


    The fat man was startled, but he couldn''t avoid it. When he gritted his teeth, he could only clench his fist and harden his scalp, hoping to block the terrible master in front of him.


    "Yes A dull hum, and then the fat man''s fist sounded a bouncing sound, hand bone broken more than one, they are just killers, in fact, was found, the task failed half, now and Ning Tao hard fight, which has no reason not to fail.


    Just a minute later, fat and thin two people are lying on the floor like dead dogs, with a mouthful of blood foam. They are all convulsed, but they are full of fear when they look at Ning Tao.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Now I have a few questions to ask. I advise you to cooperate well."


    Ning Tao leaned down and looked at the two people with burning eyes. Finally, he focused on the fat man and nodded: "you are the most fierce. Let''s talk about it. First question, who are you?"


    "Sorry, no comment."


    Although there was fear in the fat man''s eyes, he struggled for a moment and still gritted his teeth.


    "Oh, then you''re really going to die."


    "Bang."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s words fell, he hit each other''s face with a fist. Suddenly, the fat man felt a pain, and the bridge of his nose was broken. When the blood came out, the whole person was in a coma.


    "It''s your turn."


    Ning Tao turns a blind eye to all this. He turns around and squints at the skinny man with a harmless expression, as if he didn''t hit the punch just now.


    The thin man took a look at Ning Tao and said, "boy, we are not what you can provoke. I advise you to let us go so as not to make mistakes."


    "Oh? Is it? I''d like to know who you are. You can''t be provoked like this, but I''m still provoking you today. "


    Ning Tao first said with a smile, then his tone suddenly turned cold, with a trace of aggressiveness.

 Chapter 162

    "Well, you don''t have the right to know who we are, boy. Now you let us go. It''s all right to discuss. If you deny that you are against us, there will be no good end. I promise that as long as you let us go, I can give you a lot of benefits, which is definitely higher than the price of your bodyguard


    Skinny desperately searching for words, hoping to let the other party let him go, after all, Ning Tao is too young, seems to want to be a rookie, good to fool some.


    "That sounds good!"


    Ning Tao pulled the corners of his mouth, but then his eyes narrowed: "it''s a pity that what I want to hear is not these, you missed the opportunity."


    When he opened his mouth, he did it again, which made the thin man''s face blossom.


    "Give face, don''t be shameful, hum!"


    Seeing that both of them fainted, Ning Tao took a bite. Then he stood up and murmured. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and called Long Wu.


    "Long Wu, I need your help here. I''ll call some brothers and I''ll send you the location later.....


    simply tell me the story, and Ning Tao hangs up.


    In other words, Long Wu is better at this kind of thing than himself. Anyway, he and Su Qian are also men and women. The other party is so anxious that they send someone to come. In order to eliminate the root of the problem, he plans to directly find out the behind the scenes, so that he won''t be too moved in the future.


    To make sure that they won''t wake up in a short time, Ning Tao turns and goes upstairs. Su Qian is still on it. In order to avoid worrying about it, he has to calm down.


    "Ning Tao, what''s going on down there."


    When Ning Tao returns to the room, Su Qian in the quilt immediately sits up with the quilt rolled up and looks at him nervously.


    "It''s OK, just two little thieves. I''ll ask some of my friends to take them to the Public Security Bureau later!"


    Ning Tao came up and touched Su Qian''s head, then calmed him.


    "Thief? Are you ok? "


    Hearing the burglar at home, Su Qian is startled. He looks up and down at Ning Tao for fear that something might happen to him.


    "I''m fine. The two of them have planned to change their ways under my education. I''ve tied them up. If you''re sleepy, you can go to sleep."


    Seeing that Su Qian was a little sleepy, Ning Tao began to comfort him.


    "Well Down there... " Su Qian wants to talk but stops.


    "Nothing, leave it to me, don''t worry, it will be OK, be obedient!"


    Let Su shallow lie down, Ning Tao carefully to each other covered with a quilt, turned to leave.


    Half an hour later, Long Wu took several people to the community, and Ning Tao went down to meet each other in person.


    "What happened to the green bamboo Gang?"


    After confirming the two people on the ground, Ning Tao doesn''t let each other go quickly, but asks about Long Wu.


    "There''s no news. I''m quite confused about that. However, according to some news, something happened to the boss of the green bamboo gang. I suspect it may be related to the children incident we arrested earlier."


    ¡­ Long Wu is also puzzled and tells his conjecture.


    "Well, if there''s any problem that can''t be solved, just say it. I need to make a fist of the underground forces in the Eastern District as soon as possible."


    Ning Tao ponders for a moment, then says to Long Wu.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning. It''s estimated that it won''t take long to unify the eastern district."


    With Ning Tao behind to support, Long Wu is able to let go. Long Wu only has admiration and gratitude for the young man''s Handspring in front of him.


    At first, he felt that he had almost understood Ning Tao, but now he felt that it was unclear. He had heard about the price of the house in this place. Now when he saw that the other party was here alone, Long Wu took it as Ning Tao''s, and he was in awe of it again.


    However, he also knew what to ask and what not to ask, and did not ask about other things.


    Next, they talked about it in detail for more than ten minutes in the room. Finally, long Wuyi waved his hand, and several people who came with him held up the fat and thin killers and left.


    When the other party leaves, Ning Tao finds a mop to clean up the blood on the ground, and then turns to go upstairs.


    Come to bedroom, Su shallow already fell asleep.


    Looking at each other''s baby like side lying in it, the whole person curled up into a kitten, Ning Tao palpitation, bent down, in each other''s forehead kiss, quietly left the room, went to the next bedroom.


    After being fat and thin, his anger finally subsided, and he didn''t want to disturb him because he was asleep.


    What he didn''t know was that after he left, Su Qian''s eyes blinked. Then she opened her eyes and turned to look at the empty door. There was no reason for her disappointment.


    The reason why she pretended to sleep was that she was in the mood just now. Now she''s slowing down. She doesn''t know how to get along with her partner. In a hurry, she simply pretended to sleep and let her partner do it.But then Su Qian curved his lips and lay down slowly, holding the quilt. Her face was full of happiness. It was the other person who left that made her feel happy.


    Of course, she knew that Ning Tao didn''t sleep here. She was afraid that she couldn''t resist the temptation. If she was allowed to stay with other men, she would feel dangerous even if she wore several layers of clothes.


    But with her beloved in this house, even if she was only wrapped in a thin Pajama, she would not have any uneasiness, and even had some expectations in her heart.


    This sleep, Ning Tao two people sleep very well, when he woke up, a look at the watch has more than six, quickly get up from the bed.


    There are still classes today. I had to skip class yesterday. I can''t stop going today.


    When Su Qian got up in his pajamas, Ning Tao had already made breakfast.


    "Oh, sorry, I got up late!"


    See Ning Tao busy, Su shallow can''t help but spit out sweet tongue, will come up to help.


    Looking at the other party is still yesterday''s pajamas, Ning Tao disappeared last night''s anger immediately came up, now with his arm to block the other party: "go to change clothes, eat."


    "What''s the matter, my pajamas don''t look good?"


    Su Qian was stunned, but then he saw Ning Tao''s face turned red, his eyes turned, his hands opened, and he turned around in the same place, and he said with a charming voice.


    This is not bad, such a turn, the other party''s good figure is almost exposed, the upper body of the scenery is more eye-catching, that pair of round white water tender luster, full of infinite temptation, will see Ning Tao silly.


    This is not over, after Su Qian is with a burst of fragrance, directly fell on Ning Tao, stretched out the pink lips, directly in Ning Tao face kiss, soft way: "this is to reward you."

 Chapter 163

    "Well, let''s eat. We''ll be late later."


    They are so close that they smell the fragrance from each other''s body between their noses. Ning Tao can''t help but get ready to move again. He quickly steps back and says.


    "All right, just wait for me."


    Su shallow small face red flutter of, the face bag red flutter of looking at Ning Tao, agreed to come down.


    It has to be said that Su Qian''s action of brushing his teeth and washing is very fast. It''s only more than ten minutes. After Ning Tao has brought breakfast to the table, the latter has changed into a beautiful dress, with goose yellow T-shirt, light blue jeans and a pair of Levis'' canvas shoes on his feet, which is very bright and moving.


    Breakfast is very simple, a few small pancakes, a bowl of millet porridge, plus a cup of milk, ye Qiu can see, Su shallow eat very satisfied.


    After dinner, they didn''t stay in the room too much. They went directly to the underground parking lot. Ning Tao looked at Maybach in front of him. With his eyelids raised, he suddenly looked at Su Qian and said, "why don''t we stop driving? What do you think of taking the bus?"


    "Bus?


    Su Qian is not a publicity person, and he is also very low-key in school. Seeing that Ning Tao is very interested, he nods and agrees: "no problem, I haven''t sat down for a long time."


    "There are so many people now, aren''t you afraid of crowding?"


    Hear Su shallow unexpectedly readily agreed, on the contrary turn Ning Tao surprised, at the moment unconsciously asked a sentence.


    After seeing the strength of each other''s family, he also smacked his tongue secretly. Just the tip of the iceberg surprised him.


    In his opinion, how could a young lady born with a golden spoon be willing to squeeze the bus.


    You know, it''s the rush hour for work now. It''s really hard for the bus to be crowded. The travel situation is terrible. He naturally has no problem. Just now, he just said subconsciously.


    "What are you afraid of? Am I that delicate? "


    Ning Tao doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as he says this, Su Qian turns his eyes at him. It seems that he wants to double his performance in front of him and take the lead in carrying his bag.


    In fact, when Su Qian goes to school, she is sent by her family. She hasn''t taken a bus for a long time, but she wants to be with Ning Tao. Even if she is on the bus, it''s a happy thing to think about. Even she has a little expectation.


    At the moment, looking at the other party''s back, Ning Tao knows where he is.


    It''s very hard for a child from a rich family like the other party to be free from aristocratic diseases.


    In fact, Ning Tao has his own reasons for choosing to take the bus.


    In such an international metropolis as Donghai, there are many vehicles. Every rush hour, there will be serious traffic jams. Buses have fast lanes, which are faster than private cars.


    And once you''re stuck in the road, don''t say you''re driving a Maybach. Even if you''re driving a small train, you don''t want to go first, unless you''re driving a similar plane.


    There is still a distance from Zhongxia University. There are many people waiting for the bus at the bus stop, most of them are ordinary office workers. In order to get to work no later, they all line up here early, and the arrival of Su Qian is undoubtedly attractive.


    A body of expensive clothes, plus looks very fresh and refined, is very eye-catching, just like a proud peacock standing in the chicken coop in general, around that Rouge vulgar pink girl and her a comparison, suddenly appear pale, mostly with envious eyes, interest of the Dodge.


    Correspondingly, many people are also interested in Ning Tao beside Su Qian. By contrast, Ning Tao seems to be a little ordinary. Although he is good-looking, he is a peddler, so they are not worthy of each other.


    There are several young people secretly scold, good cabbage to pig Arch! They swearing with jealousy to the side!


    However, if the other party knows that Ning Tao still has several women whose looks are not inferior to Su Qian''s, I don''t know if they will chop him to death with a knife.


    If Ning Tao heard these words, he would spit blood directly.


    He''s just used to wearing expensive clothes. Besides, he''s very handsome. Soon he''ll be a big boss.


    Before long, the bus came, and many people began to rush on, competing for a good position, with no image at all.


    Ning Tao has a deep feeling about this. For office workers, a day''s work is tiring enough. If you don''t get the best one in the morning, standing on the bus for an hour or two, you may not be in a good mood all morning.


    He didn''t care. He gave up all the opportunities to the other party.


    Su Qian hasn''t been on the bus for a long time. Now she''s surprised to see this posture. Originally, she''s in the front position, but she''s forced to be pushed aside. A lot of people rush up from behind her. If Ning Tao hadn''t been quick-sighted and pulled each other in time, she might have been knocked down.


    "How about a taxi?"


    Ning Tao single hand ring live Su shallow, see the other side''s face is not very good, open mouth concern of ask a way.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s more than half an hour."


    If it was her, she would quit. But when she thought of what she had just said, how could she accept advice in front of her beloved, she shook her head and said."Well, it''s time for us to go up, or we won''t be able to stand for a while, so we have to wait for the next bus."


    Ning Tao ha ha smile, almost half holding each other, on the bus.


    When he got on the bus, he didn''t have a seat. Ning Tao chose an excellent standing position. He held a ring in one hand and Su Qian in the other. He let the other party hold a ring in both hands.


    Soon, a full load of people came up on the bus, and all kinds of smells came in. Su Qian couldn''t help it. She had a slight habit of cleanliness. In order not to let her clothes have intimate contact with other people, she had to lean on Ning Tao.


    As soon as the bus left, Su Qian regretted it. It''s not that she regretted making the bus, but in her opinion, even taking the bus should have been romantic. Now, let alone romantic, the smell around makes her uncomfortable.


    Ning Tao is already used to this, and he is also happy and worried at this time, the other party has almost squeezed into his arms, the itchy tip of his nose.


    And in front of him, it was the other side''s delicate white neck, and with the car shaking, friction, he immediately felt.


    Let''s not talk about the relationship between the two, just such a beautiful girl is in his arms. If Ning Tao doesn''t have any beautiful idea in his heart, it must be false, not to mention that the faint fragrance on the other side penetrated into his nostrils, making him feel very passive.


    Just then, Ning Tao''s nose moved, and he smelled the light smoke, which made him look like a pick. Now he turned his eyes and frowned.

 Chapter 164

    Smoking is not a man, but rather a young woman, heavily dressed, short skirts, low bodied clothes, very fashionable, but from its body a smell of inferior perfume, sitting near ningtao, raised his legs, showing white flower thigh meat, hanging a gold chain on his neck, then open the window, smoking a cigarette.


    "Cough..."


    Originally, the smell in the bus was sour enough. Coupled with the smell of the other party''s smoke, Su Qian couldn''t bear it and coughed in a low voice.


    "Beauty, please don''t smoke in the car."


    See Su shallow don''t adapt, Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, toward that woman mouth advised a.


    Chinese people are just like this. It''s none of their business. This woman is not an ordinary person. Although some of the people around her are not suitable, they all rush to do more than less. Who dares to start this business.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, the fashionable girl picks her eyebrows and looks back at Ning Tao coldly. She says with slight disdain, "I''m a smoker. I don''t care what you do. If you have money, you can fight, country bumpkin."


    "Yes?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t listen to him, instead, he spoke rudely. Ning Tao looked cold, but then he was patient and said again, "if you want to smoke, you can drive by yourself and smoke casually. There are so many people here who smoke your second-hand cigarettes. What do you mean?"


    "Yes, I want to smoke."


    PM


    "this is a bus!"


    "You think it''s your kitchen."


    ¡­¡­


    With the beginning of Ning Tao, there are people who can''t help but open their mouth and blame the woman one after another.


    "What''s the noise! A group of country bumpkins. I''m going to buy a car today. People like you can''t buy a car all your life. They''re hopeless. "


    Besieged by the crowd, the fashionable woman was not happy immediately. She almost didn''t stare out her eyes and hit back immediately.


    "Wait till you buy it!"


    For such a person, Ning Tao is speechless, and now he directly goes back.


    It''s uncivilized to smoke in the car. If you pinch it in time, you just put on a high posture, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Do you know what car I''m going to buy? audi? I can''t afford to sell you? "


    It seems that fashionable women are trying to prove how rich they are and show no weakness.


    "I think your skin is worth an Otto."


    "It should be Xiao San."


    I don''t know who it is. You and I choked the fashionable girl.


    Seeing that it was very busy here, the conductor soon noticed it. Through the video in the car, he saw the fashionable woman smoking at that time, and immediately gave a warning.


    Seeing that she was besieged, the fashionable woman had to put out her cigarette, but she was still hard to listen.


    Ning Tao is too lazy to pay attention to it. A good man doesn''t fight with a woman. If it''s a woman, it''s too early for someone to teach her a lesson.


    After this episode, I finally calmed down for a while.


    Having nothing to do, Ning Tao''s eyes closed slightly and began to practice in the dark. After his spiritual power flow, his hands no longer need to hold the armrest, without any external force. However, no matter how the bus turns and how bumpy, his feet are firmly stuck to the floor of the carriage.


    Bang!


    After three or four stops, the bus didn''t know what it had run over, and the speed slowed down suddenly. This meal made the people in the bus come and turn over.


    Although Su Qian was holding the ring in one hand, he could not control his body. Although he would not fall, he could not help falling to the side.


    "Ah You''re blind, aren''t you? Step on my foot


    When Ning Tao holds Su Qian in one hand, the fashionable girl suddenly screams, just like an angry hen, staring at Su Qian with a bad look.


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, look on the chilly down, look down, only to see the fashionable woman''s high heels, there is a little stain.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Su Qian was scared and immediately apologized to the woman. Anyway, if she stepped on someone else''s shoes, it was necessary to apologize.


    "I''m sorry. Do you know how much my shoes cost? Can you afford it? "


    The fashionable woman is unreasonable. Seeing Su Qian apologize, she is even more arrogant. As soon as she embraces her arms, she says again.


    "I''ll pay for your shoes."


    Seeing that the other party''s speech is getting worse and worse, Su shallow''s face also has some displeasure. After taking a deep breath, she looks at the fashionable girl and disgusts.


    "OK, OK. This is Manolo Blahnik''s. my husband bought it in Paris. It''s 1800 yuan. You can pay for it."


    I don''t know if it''s because of Ning Tao. The woman''s words are very artful and mean. She immediately reaches out a hand and faces Su Shaoao.Su Qian was also angry. He immediately took out a smash of red and gorgeous banknotes from his bag and handed them to the other party without counting them. However, as soon as Ning Tao raised his hand, he stopped the other party''s behavior. He squinted at the fashionable woman and said, "you take the invoice for your shoes, and I''ll give you the money."


    From his perspective, it can be seen that the woman''s shoes are just stalls. It seems that the woman has bad intentions.


    "Hum, if you don''t have money, you''ll be rich. You look down on people like you most!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao stopped him, the fashionable girl thought he was afraid. Suddenly, her arrogance became stronger and her speaking speed was faster.


    "Well, that''s two thousand dollars!"


    As soon as Ning Tao picked his eyebrows, he immediately took the money from Su Qian''s hand and shook it at him. With a cold smile, he said, "here''s the money. Take off your shoes."


    "Take off your shoes? Why do you take off your shoes... "


    The fashionable woman was stunned, and then said: "you don''t want to make any excuses."


    "If I give you 1800 yuan, I will buy your shoes. If I give you the money, the shoes will not belong to me."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he said it immediately, which made the fashionable girl gape.


    "You You took my shoes. What am I wearing? "


    The fashionable girl''s tone stagnated, and then her words became weak.


    "I care what you wear. Hurry up. I''m tired of shoes of this brand. Here''s the money. Take off the shoes. I want to throw them away."


    Ning Tao is a pair of upstart appearance, immediately toward the woman raised money, impatient way.


    Now, how could he not see that the woman was looking for trouble? It was normal to have a collision on the bus, but the woman was so ignorant.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to be angry with people like you. I don''t want the money."


    If you want to take off your shoes in full view of the public, fashionable women can''t do it after all. Although you want the money, you absolutely don''t want to be barefoot.


    Just then, the fashionable girl''s mobile phone rang.


    Regardless of other things, the fashionable woman took out her mobile phone from her bag and saw the call. She was very happy when she saw it. After pressing it, she immediately changed her tone and said, "husband, I didn''t get the car. On the bus, you wait for me for a while."


    Hearing the numb words, Ning Tao felt like vomiting.


    Ning Tao didn''t want to listen to what he said there, but later, the fashionable girl said again: "you don''t believe it, you listen around, there are still people bullying me, I don''t care, you promise to buy me Audi!" Then he took his cell phone and waved around.


    "Check out 502, five condoms."


    At this time, Ning Tao egg full voice, open mouth to shout out words, suddenly let the bus Shua quiet incomparable.

 Chapter 165

    Quiet, so quiet! If the needle falls on the ground, you can hear it clearly!


    None of the people in the carriage expected Ning Tao to come. They couldn''t help looking at him one after another. But they finally fell on the fashionable women. Most of them turned red. They were holding a smile.


    Su Qian''s face is also scarlet. She is surprised at first, and then turns white. Ning Tao takes a look and purses her red lips. Until now, she finds out that this person is too bad. However, the corners of her lips raise a little radian, which reveals that there is something sweet in her heart.


    Obviously, Ning Tao''s voice is to vent her anger, no matter whether it has effect or not, this sentence makes the woman very passive.


    Then, Su Qian heard the power of Ning Tao''s words.


    "You son of a bitch, you are going to open a house with others. Thanks to me, I have to buy you a car. Get out of here!"


    It''s too quiet in the car. The voice on the phone is so loud that everyone in the car can hear it.


    The fashionable girl has been silly. Now she was yelled by the man and immediately regained her mind. She didn''t care about Ning Tao, so she explained in a trembling voice: "husband, you have to believe me, I''m really on the bus, he He''s bullshit. I don''t believe you Listen to it again... "


    Now the fashionable girl''s face changed. She quickly raised her mobile phone again and aimed at the crowd again, hoping to let others testify to her.


    It''s a pity that she just offended too many people. Now one by one, she turns her head, and no one is willing to make a voice for her.


    Seeing that there was no one to talk to, the fashionable girl almost cried. She turned her head and looked at Ning Tao. She trembled all over and said, "you It''s your bullshit. Please clarify it for me


    The more the fashionable girl said, the more excited she was. She suddenly got up and wanted to pass her mobile phone to Ning Tao''s ear. It was just because she was too anxious. When she stood up, the car bumped her. The fashionable girl, alas, then fell into the arms of a middle-aged uncle.


    "Take it easy!"


    Middle aged uncle inexplicably suffered this disaster, can''t help but burst a rude.


    "Damn it, take it easy, you bitch. I want to divorce my wife and marry you. It''s shameless!"


    When I heard the middle-aged uncle''s words on the phone, I got angry again and began to curse again.


    "Honey, listen to me. I''m really on the bus Ah... "


    The woman just got to her feet, and the bus stopped again. She braked and let her talk go. The whole person screamed again and fell to the ground.


    "Bus? I think you are a bus, hum! Thanks for being so nice to you! It suddenly occurred to me that I would accompany my son to the zoo today. Let''s do it first! Don''t contact me any more! "


    How can the man on the other side of the phone believe this? He said something coldly and hung up.


    On this side, Ning Tao is too lazy to pay attention to it. As soon as he gets off the bus, he gets off the bus.


    From the phone, he also heard that this woman should be a small three, but from its high attitude, the other side is not a good bird, simply saved a couple.


    "Ning Tao, who did you learn from? That''s too bad! "


    There is still a distance from the school. As they walk on foot, Su Qian pinches each other''s soft meat symbolically and pretends to be angry.


    It''s just that his eyes are full of smiles, and there''s no way to blame him.


    "Don''t I take it out on you? Yes? You don''t want to, or I''ll explain it to the woman. "


    Ning Tao laughs and says immediately.


    "Screw you..."


    Su Qian is just talking. As soon as he pulls Ning Tao''s sleeve, he goes to the college quickly.


    "Su Qian, please let me know in time if you have anything!"


    When they came to school and were about to break up, Ning Tao looked at each other seriously.


    He still has lessons, and he can''t keep pace with the other party. Fortunately, this is a school. In broad daylight, the other party won''t be so rampant. After all, the other party''s purpose is to force Fang Yuehua to submit, which is different from assassination.


    "I told you, just call me shallow!"


    Hear Ning Tao''s words, Su shallow good-looking eyebrow a Yang, immediately don''t like, a pair of you don''t want I don''t go appearance, very lovely.


    "All right, all right, let''s go to class. We''ll be late in a little while."


    Ning Tao now also admits the relationship between the two men''s and women''s friends. As a title, he doesn''t care. He waves to each other.


    After parting with each other, Ning Tao went to his class.


    Just came to the seat to sit down, the second dormitory on a pull ningtao, whispered: "third, careful backyard fire!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, subconsciously pick eyebrow asked a sentence.


    "This morning, I saw Cao Bin pestering Tong Yaqian. I know it''s your dish, so I specially remind you."


    Second, he lowers his voice and says to Ning Tao.


    "Cao Bin? OK, I see? "Ning Tao brow pick, immediately secretly nodded, although there is no change on the face, but the tip of the eyebrow is not consciously pick.


    Last time the other party asked someone to deal with him, he didn''t have time to find the other party''s trouble. He didn''t expect this person to jump out again. It seems that the other party is really a thief.


    Tong Yaqian is weak. Even if she is wronged, she may not open her mouth to him. It seems that she can only let him do it.


    Soon, the time of the morning passed, Ning Tao declined several invitation to dinner together, but turned around and went to Tong Yaqian''s usual restaurant.


    At this time, it''s time to eat. Ning Tao didn''t find each other in the restaurant, so he saw Tong Yaqian in a corner. But later, he looked gloomy. He saw that there were seven or eight boys beside each other, and Cao Bin was among them.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and immediately strode away. He came to the front and gave a cold glance at several people. Then he said in a cold voice, "get out of my way!"


    Although there are a lot of people in the restaurant, the seats are not so crowded. It is obvious that they are bullying people.


    #The first V3 launch l


    "ningtao?"


    Seeing that it was Ning Tao, Cao Bin couldn''t help but have a good courage. But then he looked at the man next to him, and his courage became stronger. He said, "what do you mean?"


    He was angry with Ning Tao, but due to his brother''s warning, he didn''t act rashly. There is a saying that what he can''t get is the best. The more he can''t get Tong Yaqian, the more itchy he is.


    But in order not to have a direct conflict with Ning Tao, he tolerated this period of time. Later, it came out that Ning Tao and Su Qian were together, and he became fat and ready to move again.


    "Ning Tao, let''s go!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao is coming, Tong Yaqian stands up and pulls the latter''s sleeve. She wants to pull the other party away. After all, there are so many people on the other side. If there is a conflict, it will only be them who will suffer.

 Chapter 166

    Cao Bin began to pursue himself for a few days. In order not to make trouble for Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian just put the matter down in her heart. Unexpectedly, she finally let Ning Tao know.


    "I don''t think I taught you enough last time!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head at Tong Yaqian. At the moment, his eyes are shining and his face is even colder.


    For people like Cao Bin, only if they change the other side can they suffer forever, otherwise they will be in constant trouble in the future.


    "Ning Tao, don''t think I''m afraid of you. Our well doesn''t cross the river. Tong Yaqian is not your girlfriend. Why do you stop me?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s condescending attitude, Cao Bin is also angry. His anger soars in an instant, and the other party''s sentence somehow pokes into his pain. He can''t help but think of the last time he counseled and resented.


    In the past, the young master Cao did not give him any face, but the little scoundrel in front of him was very angry because of his bad deeds.


    If you change the place, maybe he is still a hero and will not suffer from the immediate losses. Thirty six stratagems are the best. But this is the restaurant, and Han Linghui, the vice chairman of the sports club, is sitting next to him, which makes him like a chicken''s blood.


    The other party is a recent transfer. Before, he was not a professional student, but a member of the provincial Sanda Team. He came to the college as a gilded man with excellent skills. With such a figure around him, Cao Bin naturally has a lot of confidence.


    "Are you Ning Tao who plays basketball? It doesn''t look so good either! "


    After hearing that Cao Bin was humiliated, Han Linghui was also interested in silk. As soon as he looked up, he looked at Ning Tao disdainfully, and then he was slow and orderly.


    Cao family is not small, boxing is a youth meal after all, can make friends with Cao Bin, he naturally has no opinion, so see Cao Bin eat shriveled, he immediately stood up.


    "It''s none of your business. Stay out of it!"


    For Cao Bin around these big boys, Ning Tao do not know, lazy to pay attention to, at the moment did not have the good spirit of a word.


    "Boy, do you want to die?"


    Han Linghui is also a little famous in Donghai boxing field. No one talks to him like this. When he hears Ning Tao''s words, he suddenly gets up and grins his teeth. His eyes are like electricity and he stares at him with anger.


    As soon as he stood up, several younger brothers next to him also stood up, all of them looking bad.


    Seeing that the two are finally antagonistic, Cao Bin is very happy in his heart. When he sees Ning Tao''s lightness, he secretly hates him.


    The other side looked down upon him completely, and could not despise him any more. If Han Linghui can teach each other a lesson, he will go home and face his brother.


    As for being punished for fighting in the school, it''s not a matter for him, and he''s not a hand. With his medal, Han Linghui''s school will turn the big thing into the small one.


    "I said, it''s none of your business, no matter who you are? Don''t mess with me. I don''t want to say it again. "


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about each other. Of course, he doesn''t mind teaching each other if they dare not recognize each other.


    Han Linghui hears Ning Tao''s words that he simply ignores. He just feels that there is no place to spread his anger. He roars, "what''s wrong with you? I tell you, Lao Tzu has offended you today. He has offended me, Han Linghui. You''ve got a problem! "


    Han Linghui''s voice was so loud that all the students around him could hear him clearly. Immediately, many people were watching around.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know each other, but some people know these people. Han Linghui is a new comer. Now he''s in the limelight and arrogant. He doesn''t know many people, which immediately leads to a lot of discussion.


    "It''s like Han Linghui, who practices Sanda. He''s very fierce. How could anyone dare to provoke him! That''s too bold. I heard that he is very good at fighting! "


    "Well, I''ve won a lot of medals! But how can the person opposite him look so familiar? You see? "


    _ "Ah, I remember. It''s Ning Tao."


    "Last time I played basketball with Donghai University, my idol."


    "It''s like Tong Yaqian is also here?"


    "What''s the matter? There is no grudge between the two! How could it be connected? "


    After knowing their identities, the crowd made a series of exclamations. For these two people, they are the idols of many students. For the students, one is a legend who has won many medals, and the other is Ning Tao, who is very handsome in playing basketball for the school. Now it seems that these two idols are connected, which makes them very curious.


    However, many people are very worried about Ning Tao. He even got into trouble with such a terrible guy. This guy has practiced Sanda since he was a child and won a lot of gold medals.


    After all, although Ning Tao plays basketball well, he may not fight as well.


    Looking at Ning Tao, who is getting colder and colder, and the comments beside him, a younger brother beside Han Linghui can''t help it.


    "I know how to play basketball. I''m so arrogant!"As soon as the man opened his mouth, he went directly to Ning Tao. As soon as he clenched his fist, he hammered at Ning Tao''s chest.


    Now the boss is by his side, it''s time to show.


    This kind of small fight, Ning Tao and how can put in the eye, almost instantly, his right foot out, fiercely toward the other side of a kick.


    The young man came and went quickly. He felt the pain of being kicked by a steel pipe, so that he knelt down on one knee and uttered a scream.


    "What? Do you think I can forgive you on my knees? "


    Ning Tao pulled a sneer from the corner of his lip, then without hesitation, kicked out again, hit the other knee of the opponent, and knelt down completely under the pain of nerve refraction.


    "Well, for the sake of your feet, I''ll let you go."


    Ning Tao clapped his hands, and his face was as usual, as if the things in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    "Lying trough, you want to die!"


    Just now, Ning Tao''s series of actions were too fast for Han Linghui to react. Now he came back and almost fainted. It was a naked slap in the face. He immediately roared and rushed over.


    Bang!


    This time Ning Tao shot faster, a Diao, caught the opponent''s fist, suddenly pulled forward, ordinary sound, the grand Sanda champion also fell to the ground.


    Just now, my younger brother knelt on the ground, which made him feel bad enough. Now he knelt on the ground, which is unimaginable for Han Linghui. He couldn''t bear such an insult. But just as he was about to stand up, Ning Tao patted him on the shoulder with one hand. Suddenly, he felt that his strength was relaxed, he couldn''t get up at all, and his face changed.

 Chapter 167

    "My leg, what''s the matter? Is it broken?"


    Earlier on the stronger young man now also can''t get up, trembling looking at Ning Tao, pale face, almost cry out.


    Not to mention him, even Han Linghui''s heart was full of fear. It seemed that he was about to cry and his face was bitter.


    You should know that he is a member of the Sanda Team. If he is injured, how can he compete in the future? He has a young meal. He has been injured for 100 days. He feels that there is something wrong with the bones of his legs.


    In addition, he is full of fear for Ning Tao in his heart. He can''t do without fear. The strength of the other party is too strong. No matter what, he is a little famous. But when he contacts with the other party, he knows how strong the other party is. Compared with the other party, he is just like a child.


    "Ning Tao You This is the school How dare you do it here? "


    Han Linghui was hurt for himself. Even if Cao Bin didn''t want to, he couldn''t be a turtle at the moment. His voice was trembling. Although he was questioning, he didn''t have enough confidence.


    Thinking of brother Bao''s injury last time, his heart could not help shaking.


    If he was Ning Tao, shame is a small matter, estimated to be lying in bed for some time.


    At the moment, Cao Bin also regrets that he didn''t listen to his brother''s words and provoked Ning Tao. At the moment, his eyes are full of fear, and his intestines are blue with regret. Han Linghui, who had expected to fight so hard, could not even carry the other side''s moves, and he was also the champion of Sanda.


    "Do you think I dare?"


    Jiang Chen eyebrows a pick, came to Cao Bin in front of the whole body momentum is very strong.


    This immediately let Cao Bin several people are scared back, for fear that Ning Tao will attack them, do not counsellor not.


    "Ning Tao, the grudge between you and Cao Bin is none of my business. Just now I was a lard. We are all classmates. We can''t see each other. It''s not good for us to make things big."


    Seeing Cao Bin''s unpromising appearance, Han Linghui cursed in his heart. He turned his head and looked at Ning Tao and said with a smile.


    Even the victim has counseled him. He is so tough that he has already scolded Cao Bin''s ancestors for the past 18 generations. If he wants to offend anyone, he has to do the same. It''s really bad luck for eight generations.


    "Han Linghui, you..."


    Hearing Han Linghui open his mouth, he betrayed him. Cao Bin''s angry face was like pig liver. As soon as he turned around, he looked at Ning Tao, gritting his teeth and said, "Ning Tao, it''s this boy who egged me on. Otherwise, how dare I fight against you?"


    Cao Bin doesn''t bother to cover up for the other party''s unfairness. Damn it, it''s clearly his own strength. He turns around and wants to kill him. How can Cao Bin be such a bully.


    "Fart, it''s you who say Ning Tao is a hair. You have to let me take it out for you. You also say that as long as you can get Tong Yaqian, you''ll let me play."


    The other party can go out, Han Linghui is two Leng son, immediately retort.


    "When did I say such a thing? You said you could handle Ning Tao with one hand. You can''t do it yourself. You can blame others. Now I really doubt that you got your medals by cheating!"


    Two people you come and I go, almost roll up sleeves to do a big fight, one by one angry eyes relative, if not for Ning Tao present, probably now mixed together.


    "Enough."


    Seeing that the more they talk, the more outrageous they are, the blue veins on Ning Tao''s forehead beat a few people, and his face became cold.


    Today is really an eye opener. He hasn''t said anything yet. They quarreled first. They really answered the old saying that they are not afraid of opponents like gods, but they are afraid of opponents like pigs.


    "Cao Bin, how do you want to solve it?"


    Ning Tao is too lazy to pay attention to the dirty things between them. More and more students are watching, so he looks at each other.


    "You What do you want? "


    Looking at Ning Tao''s evil spirit on his face, Cao Bin didn''t want to be counselled. In his heart, he had no confidence at all. He didn''t dare to say a cruel word.


    These two people are still on the ground and dare not get up. The hero will not suffer losses.


    "What do I want? Last time you asked someone to deal with me, I haven''t settled the accounts with you. How about we work out the new accounts and the old accounts together? "


    "I I can''t understand what you said, Ning Tao. Don''t go too far. If you don''t have any evidence, you slander me. Be careful, I''ll call the police! "


    See Ning Tao look bad, Cao Bin neck a shrink, heart a horizontal, hard scalp said.


    "Too much?"


    x.


    Ning Tao smiles a little, but in other people''s eyes, it makes people feel shivering.


    In contrast, Cao''s family is more excessive. Cao Yang will kill him just because of a few words'' disagreement. Cao Bin is trying to make trouble for him again and again. He always wants to be a low-key man, but the other side forces him to do it.


    "Pa" sound, Ning Tao is not polite, a big hand, it is a slap in the face of Cao Bin, cold tone: "this slap, is a warning to you, if you dare to do these small actions behind, the consequences are not you can bear?"


    Cao Bin, who was slapped by Bai, now covers his fiery right face. He is afraid to say a word. His head roars as if he was scared. He stares at Ning Tao with two eyes.Not only he, but also the people around him were all silly. They didn''t expect that Ning Tao would dare to fight on this occasion.


    Not to mention Cao Bin, who is a famous dandy in Zhongxia University. Even the leaders of the University dare not provoke him.


    Now, Cao Bin''s imagined anger did not happen, and what surprised people was that there was no resistance.


    "This time is to teach you a lesson. You''d better not provoke me. Otherwise, I won''t be polite next time."


    After cleaning up Cao Bin, Ning Tao turns his head and looks at Han Linghui and others with a frightening chill in his eyes.


    Even the boss has counselled. At present, a group of people dare to be tough. At present, they are both shy and angry, but they often nod their heads. They just want to say you''d better go.


    Han Linghui now wants to die. He was taught by an unknown student and threatened to this point. He didn''t say a cruel word and lost his face. However, he later turned his anger to Cao Bin.


    If he had not been called, how could he have suffered such a great humiliation.


    Leaving a word, Ning Tao turns around and pulls Tong Yaqian away, ignoring several people behind him.


    He doesn''t worry about whether Cao Bin and others will retaliate. This time, they should be glad to choose the school canteen. If they are outside the school, he doesn''t have any scruples. I''m afraid these people will have to stay in the hospital for a long time.


    "What are you looking at? Get out of here!"


    After Ning Tao left, Cao Bin saw the onlookers around him, and his temper came up. He suddenly roared, and the hot pain on his face made him feel very unhappy.


    Seeing that Cao Bin was angry, they all got out of the way and did not dare to watch. The name of the tree and the shadow of the people, Cao Bin still had a great threat to them. For fear of revenge.


    In their hearts, Cao Bin is a ruthless role, Ning Tao can provoke, does not mean that they are qualified.


    "Han Linghui, our business will be settled later!"


    As soon as he turns his head, Cao Bin looks at Han Linghui with a bad look. If possible, he wants to give several people a beating.


    "Damn, what are you doing to eat? You''re the champion of Sanda. If it wasn''t for this advice, he would lose such a big man!"

 Chapter 168

    Hearing Cao Bin''s words, Han Linghui, who had just been helped up, almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood, and his anger soared.


    "Good, good, you Cao Bin. If you want to play, just draw a line. My surname Han will accompany you to the end!"


    It''s too bullying. In order to help each other, he and his younger brother were both injured. When the other party turned around, they actually treated him like this. If it wasn''t for the crowd, he would beat the son of a bitch to death.


    Seeing the other side covering half of his face, he even felt that it was not enjoyable, and he wanted to make up the other side of the other side in person.


    "OK, when I tell you, hum, something!"


    There are many people on the other side. Cao Bin dropped a sentence and turned to stride away. He was also very angry.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Seeing the direction of Cao Bin''s departure, Han Linghui''s face was gloomy and terrible, and he was also depressed. He didn''t know how to know this fool, and he was angry to death.


    "Huige, what should we do?"


    A little brother came up and asked.


    ¡£ (Yong, free Pb fee for a long time, t look at "Xiao, say


    " Damn, what else can we do? Help us to the hospital quickly! " What can we do when we get to this strength? Let''s see if our legs are tight. As for revenge and so on, we have to wait until we come back.


    "Yaqian, I told you everything you have to tell me."


    Two people changed a restaurant, Ning Tao re ordered two noodles, regardless of the strange eyes of the people around, and Tong Yaqian opposite and sit, as if no one else to eat noodles, while looking at each other said, as if just that killing God is not him.


    "I I''m afraid you''re busy? Besides, they didn''t do much for me. "


    This is the first time that Tong Yaqian has dinner with Ning Tao at school. Her heart beats violently and her face turns red.


    Think of just Ning Tao a rage for beauty, her heart is bursts of sweet, although has told each other don''t care about fame, but in this world, I''m afraid no woman don''t want a man to protect.


    "Fool, no matter how busy I am, it''s not as important as your business!"


    Ning Tao smiles slightly, as if he had changed his face. He is gentle. Then he takes a deep breath, and his face is more serious: "if there is such a thing in the future, you must tell me first, or I will be angry!"


    "Yes."


    See Ning Tao strong words, Tong Yaqian some dare not look at it, from the nasal grace sound, head down to eat noodles, like a docile kitten.


    "Well, that''s good. Come and have a piece of meat. You''ve lost weight."


    Ning Tao nodded, put a piece of beef in his own beef noodle, put it in each other''s bowl, and said.


    For Tong Yaqian, he feels the most guilty one. No matter when it is, the other party is wholehearted to him.


    After having a blood baby, especially when he stepped into the ranks of cultivation, he was not sure whether he would accept other women in the future, so that he could not promise to each other.


    However, he will not hide from each other. At the moment, while eating, he plans to find a suitable opportunity to tell each other about his own situation.


    If possible, he plans to let the other party also cultivate immortals. Whether he can become an immortal is the second and the most important thing is to break through the shackles of the secular world.


    At the end of the meal, they were in a good mood. You and I envied others and made many people fall in their eyes.


    At the same time, Ning Tao fans Cao Bin angrily in the restaurant, and Han Linghui kneels down to him on his own initiative. The story spreads like wind. For a moment, Ning Tao''s name is very famous.


    When we went back to class in the afternoon, several people in the dormitory looked at him and questioned him one after another. Obviously, they also knew what he had done in the restaurant.


    The whole class, the monkey three people are pestering him, must let him will be forced to tell the whole process one by one, so that he did not have time to read.


    When he said that he was pulling Tong Yaqian away, the second one patted him on the shoulder with a dim face and said, "third, you have replaced me as a new love Saint now. The two school flowers are all in your hands. When you have a chance to fly together, you must tell him about it!"


    Just when he couldn''t stand it, the mobile phone in his pocket vibrated.


    Touch out a look, unexpectedly is Su shallow call, ignore the old two and others ambiguous eyes, Ning Tao heart a Deng, press the answer key.


    "Ning Tao Come on, I''ll... "


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Hear Su shallow''s words, Ning Tao a heart instantly kicked to lift up, hurriedly open a mouth to ask a way.


    He is still the other party''s bodyguard now. If something happens to the other party, he won''t forgive himself.


    "I I''ve twisted my waist. Can you help me with it


    Hearing Ning Tao''s voice, Su Qian became nervous. His voice was Confucian and soft.


    Whoo


    Ning Tao felt relieved and relieved, but he didn''t care to blame the other party''s surprise, so he said again, where are you?


    "I''m in the dorm, you Would you like to come? Ning Tao, it really hurts. ""Well, you wait for me."


    The other party calls, he can''t stand by, not to mention don''t know how Su shallow injury.


    Hang up the phone, and dormitory a few friends say hello, Ning Tao secretly slipped from the back door.


    The management of the university is relatively loose. As long as it is not too excessive, teachers always turn a blind eye, like Ning Tao.


    It''s time for class. There are not many people in the girls'' dormitory. Ning Tao comes to Su Qian''s dormitory and knocks on the door. Then he hears a creeping voice coming in.


    The door didn''t lock. It was like deliberately leaving a door for him. As soon as he pushed it open, Ning Tao pushed the door in and saw the whole dormitory. Su Qian was lying alone in the dormitory, revealing a small head in the space quilt. Seeing Ning Tao coming in, he looked happy, but then he frowned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    See each other''s face is not good, Ning Tao came to near, with a trace of concern asked.


    "Today, I went dancing with Qingqing. The movement was so big that I twisted my waist."


    Su shallow small mouth a pie, is very aggrieved, pitiful looking at Ning Tao.


    "What about them? Did they go to the hospital to show you?"


    Ning Tao brow tip a pick, immediately sat down. A series of questions came out.


    "They''ve gone to class. Aren''t you a doctor? Just show me."


    Su shallow mouth says, one eye Mou turns ceaselessly, don''t know what to think again?


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao is speechless for a while when he hears the words. Although he has a strong perspective, the other side is too strong for him. If you twist your waist, you can also find him!


    "This..."


    "Why don''t you?"


    See Ning Tao''s look, Su shallow immediately came to temper, hummed a, whispered: "I just don''t want to let the doctor touch on me to erase."


    "Well, let me have a look first."


    Ning Tao smashes his mouth. He can only look at the other side''s injury first.


    "Well, take it easy. It''s killing me."


    Su shallow will be on the body of the bedding opened, let Ning Tao silly is, Su shallow''s upper body, in addition to a bra, unexpectedly no her thing.


    "My God, this is a waist twist, or seduce ah!"


    Seeing each other''s white and satin skin, Ning Tao''s throat can''t help wriggling.

 Chapter 169

    Blinked, Ning Tao pressed the agitation in the heart, and dropped his eyes on a red spot on the other side''s waist.


    To tell you the truth, since he did that with Tong Yaqian, his determination is getting worse and worse. If the two killers didn''t arrive yesterday, I''m afraid he would have been unable to control it.


    "You Don''t think about it. I I just let Qingqing take some medicine. I can''t get dressed. "


    After the quilt was lifted, Su Qian remembered that she had no clothes on her upper body, and felt the other person''s eyes fall on her back. She was so shy that she quickly explained with Dai Shou.


    The reason why she wants Ning Tao to come here is that she can''t help it. If she wants to take medicine like this, she must have contact. Most of the school doctors and nurses are male doctors. How can she accept it.


    And although Ning Tao is her boyfriend, they don''t have much contact after all. Now they are so relative. Even with yesterday''s massage, she is still a little embarrassed.


    "Well, I know, I know."


    The other side doesn''t say it''s OK. On the contrary, it feels like there''s no silver here. Ning Tao''s mouth pulls and turns up a little. What he promises is happy, but he has a good view of what he should see and what he shouldn''t.


    And the other side''s waist of a red halo also let him later eyebrow slightly pick, this kind of look is muscle contusion, although not a big problem, but can''t help suffering from flesh and blood.


    However, it was not a big deal for him. His face moved and he said, "I''ll give you a massage, but it''s a little painful. Please bear with it."


    His perspective is good, but the key is that there is no way to say. As a last resort, he has to resort to massage. Otherwise, just a few eyes can cure people. It''s just too shocking to be said to be an ordinary person, and even a monk can''t understand it.


    "Well, OK, but you should be light."


    At present, Ning Tao is omnipotent in Su Qian''s mind. Although she is not sure whether the other party can be cured, what she thinks of first is him.


    That piece of red halo, spread a layer of oily safflower oil, add a little luster to its skin, Ning Tao five fingers just put up, in the heart has no origin.


    Update, update, and get on @ o


    "en?" As soon as the other party touches her back, the pain is so strange that Su Qian makes a dull noise from his nose, and his face is as red as blood.


    However, she immediately realized that something was wrong. Beichi bit her red lips and tried not to make her voice almost shameful.


    The other side hum, but let Ning Tao heart tired of crooked up, he really can cure each other minute, but then he hesitated.


    If the other party recovers all at once, it seems too abnormal. After all, as long as people with brains think about it, they can know that muscle strain and other things. If you press it twice, you can recover. It''s really useless for doctors.


    No matter what, he also wants to massage more for each other. In addition, his major is dermatology. Massage has certain benefits.


    But in this way, he ignored the test of his concentration. Before long, Ning Tao was absent-minded while massaging.


    Just imagine that your girlfriend is lying on her back naked and you massage her. If there is no reaction, you may really have to go to the hospital to have a check.


    Especially the other side''s light pink bra belt, because the weather is not too cold, the other side is wearing a fresh type, the strap is also simple, two belts can be a series.


    Looking at the pink bow, Ning Tao''s biggest idea is to let the butterfly fly and let the snow-white out of the bondage.


    Fortunately, Su shallow back to Ning Tao, can''t see his brother pig, otherwise it will be more shameful and angry.


    But then she also felt abnormal, the other side of this massage with yesterday''s level is obviously not the same level, only feel more pain in the waist, in the heart of doubt, a turn of the head, she saw Ning Tao look at her bra.


    "No, you What are you looking at? Don''t work hard! "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s color, Su Qian''s face became even more red. Although she had yesterday''s event, she still couldn''t adapt to it. Now she quenched each other and felt a little restless.


    "Er er..."


    When he was found by the other party, Ning Tao''s mouth stopped, and then he regained his mind. But now he''s no longer embarrassed. He can only blame the other party''s charming figure. Among the women Ning Tao knows, Su Qian''s skin is the best. It''s as good as his elder martial sister''s.


    At least after the other party a remind, Ning Tao massage is a little bit like, but then can''t help running God, whether it is the skin white as snow, or the slippery curve of the back, let his mind slightly ripple.


    Just after recovering the proper massage, Ning Tao soon found the embarrassment again. Because the other side was frustrated at the waist, he wanted to massage in an all-round way. I''m afraid that''s why the other side didn''t want to go to the hospital.


    Is it press or not?


    For Ning Tao, this question is not a multiple-choice question at all. After a single hand meal, he replaced his brain with action.Since it''s a boyfriend, it''s too much to ask about this.


    Besides, he''s not taking advantage, he''s treating a disease.


    Well, Ning Tao admits that his thoughts are a little dirty this time.


    As soon as he touched the other person''s shy place, he could feel Su Qian''s body stiff, and his nose and breath again gave out a muffled sound, almost inaudible.


    "Well You, what do you want? "


    Then, Su Qian''s trembling voice was low, and his breathing was a little short. As soon as he turned around, he looked at Ning Tao full of anger.


    Private place is touched by the other party, she has no response just strange, for fear that Ning Tao will make deviant action here.


    It''s undeniable that Su Qian''s character is conservative, so she''s naturally nervous at the moment. Yesterday''s event is just her emotion, which is an accident.


    This dress is more tempting than not. Ning Tao can''t help swallowing his saliva, and his eyes are about to stare out. With a smile, he barely holds his face and says, "it''s nothing. Your injured area is a little big. I''m a doctor now, and I have absolutely no other meaning."


    Joking, the other side is thin skinned. If you really think that he wants to belittle the other side, you may not have to play in the future.


    "Well, come on, then You can''t touch that place. "


    Su shallow cold hum a, don''t believe Ning Tao''s words at all, low voice said a sentence.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just as Ning Tao was about to talk about the importance of massage, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao opens his mouth and sees Su Qian almost naked in front of him. He looks at the door of the dormitory and some of his head is big.


    If this is seen, there will be a misunderstanding.


    And perspective open, see the people outside the dormitory, Ning Tao face is a change.

 Chapter 170

    Su Qian was so flustered that she thought it was the same dormitory who came back. But she thought that they were in class now. Besides, they all had keys and would not knock on the door.


    "Shallowly, are you there?"


    When no one opened the door, the people outside called.


    Sound with sticky, soft, let a person listen to the bone first crisp half.


    "Ah It''s Qin Yun. What should we do? "


    Hearing this voice, Su Qian''s face finally changed greatly. In an instant, he turned into a helpless look and looked at Ning Tao in panic.


    Usually, although they can''t help pinching each other when they meet, they are still the best friends and have the psychology of keeping up with each other.


    She just remembered that the other party said that she would come to find her these two days, but the immortal one came at this time. Looking at Xiang ningtao''s strange eyes, she felt ashamed and angry. If she was seen by the other party, would she not be laughed at?


    Under the current anger, he reached out and pinched the soft meat on Ning Tao''s waist: "it''s all your fault!"


    Tear!


    This disaster, let Ning Tao can''t help grinning, a face all bitter up, in the heart really wronged, what call all blame him, clearly is the other party call him to come of good or bad.


    What''s more, he''s a doctor, not a doctor. They are still men and women.


    "How to do, how to do, must be killed by this fox son..."


    Su Qian''s eyes turned quickly, but then he saw the bathroom. As soon as his eyes brightened, he said to his Nunu: "go there and hide!" I had to get out of bed to open the door, but then I felt what I was wearing, so I went to get dressed.


    EZ $


    "Oh..."


    This big action of the other side is more eye-catching in the daytime. He feels that his feet are firmly absorbed. As the other side''s clothes are on, Ning Tao''s heart is shaking. He hopes that time will stop


    "Look


    Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t move, she just looks at herself. Su Qian''s face turns red and buttons up in a hurry. She stares at him and sucks a pair of slippers. Then she pushes Ning Tao into the bathroom.


    "Hey, shallowly, who are you talking to? It''s not going to be a date with any handsome guy, is it?" It seems to hear the movement inside, Qin Yun''s voice raised a volume.


    "I think you are missing spring, foxtail. You don''t call me before you come."


    See Ning Tao hide well, Su shallow just cover waist, slowly come to the door, opened the door to the other side.


    "Well, I didn''t fight. You didn''t answer Eh, you are... "


    It''s Qin Yun who is fresh in front of the door. She has a pair of valuable boots on her long legs, a quarter skirt is particularly attractive, and her upper body is a tight short sleeve, which is full of youthful vitality. Seeing Su Qian''s untidy clothes, she looks up and down suspiciously, and has a little fun in her eyes.


    "What are you thinking about? I twisted my waist and just took medicine."


    Su shallow where don''t understand each other''s mind, didn''t good spirit of return a, let the other party come in.


    "Twisted? No, I''ve twisted my waist and turned red. " Qin Yun observed carefully, looked around in the room and said slowly, "it''s not that you were with your boyfriend just now"


    "don''t talk nonsense, I don''t have any."


    Su shallow look slightly panicked, explained a sentence on the bed, deliberately back to each other, said: "today I twisted my waist, I won''t play with you, you go."


    "If you twist your waist, it has nothing to do with whether you play with me or not. You will never feel guilty."


    They have been fighting for many years, and they know each other very well. From Su Qian''s eyes, Qin Yun sees a trace of abnormality, and her suspicion is even heavier.


    "Fox son, you don''t come, I see you are to see my joke, my waist twisted you happy!"


    Seeing the other party''s aggressiveness, Su Qian''s face pretended to be calm and covered up. At this moment, if he let the other party know that Ning Tao was still hidden in the dormitory, he would be ashamed to death.


    "How dare I see your joke!" Qin Yun turned his head, tilted his head and looked at Su Qian, a bitter hatred, with a sour way: "you now have a boyfriend, I''m the third child, the main room even the face of her boyfriend did not let me see several times."


    ¡­¡­ See this fox son more say more exaggerate, Su shallow heart more shy, not good gas of swing hand "go, nothing you go back to the dormitory, I want to sleep for a while."


    "I have no conscience. Why do you rush me away? You and your boyfriend were not kissing me just now. "


    The doubt in Qin Yun''s eyes hasn''t gone away yet. Seeing that Su Qian has been driving her away, her conjecture is even stronger.


    "You You''re the one. Stay if you want. But I''m going to sleep. I don''t care about you. "


    Hearing Qin Yun''s words, Su Qian has a feeling of fainting. Now she just wants to send Qin Yun away, but she''s too worried. On the contrary, the other party is suspicious, so she says immediately.


    "Oh, I''m angry. Let me see how your waist is. Is it serious?" Qin Yun pursed a smile, then stepped on long legged boots, came to the bedside to sit down, while lifting the bedding, while taking off the shoes."You What are you doing


    Frightened by Qin Yun, Su Qian pulls the quilt and asks nervously.


    "What are you nervous about? I''ve come all the way. I''ll sleep with you. Look at me. "


    When he opens his mouth, Qin Yun will go to bed.


    "No, the bed is too small. You''ll sleep well with them."


    See this fox flatter son basic uneasy routine to play a card, Su shallow in the heart all want to cry, be regarded as be defeated completely by it.


    "It''s all right. I haven''t slept with you for a long time. How can I tell you that even Ning Tao is a latecomer? No one knows more about you than me. Today I want to check it."


    Su Qian''s personality is introverted, but has a tenacity. On the contrary, Qin Yun is more extroverted. Two women with similar conditions have the psychology of keeping up with the Joneses from childhood to adulthood, and their height, appearance and physical development have not been ignored.


    Ning Tao, who is hiding in the bathroom, is even more speechless. It seems that Qin Yun won''t leave for a short time and has nothing to do. He opens the perspective automatically and sees that Qin Yun on the bed has become a mess with Su Qian.


    There is no doubt that Qin Yun''s figure can be called hot, early development, much better than Su Qian''s, hot body, round and exquisite body like a beautiful snake, this figure is almost comparable to Xia Mengfei''s.


    However, more powerful is still behind, Qin Yun then began to undress.


    Seeing this scene, Su Qian was startled. Thinking of Ning Tao, who was still in the bathroom, he quickly held each other''s hand and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Sleep naked!"


    "It''s uncomfortable to wear clothes. You don''t know my habit. Don''t you usually sleep naked?"


    Qin Yun blinked, but looked at Su Qian with a puzzled face. Then she turned her eyes and tried again: "your boyfriend is really in the dormitory. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s my boyfriend. Shout him out!"

 Chapter 171

    "Fox son, I want to find a man, don''t do this!"


    Hearing Qin Yun''s words, Su Qian snorted, gave each other a white look, and said directly.


    "Cluck, how do you know I miss a man? Do you want to?"


    They have a good relationship in private. Now there is no one. When they speak, Qin Yun has already taken off her upper clothes. Suddenly, her white body reveals her sexy black hollow bra, as if she were a beauty with full chest.


    Ning Tao, who is hiding in the toilet, feels that his nose is about to bleed. Two beautiful women are lying side by side on the bed. It is estimated that this scene has great momentum for anyone, especially Qin Yun''s exaggerated s body. Ning Tao almost has a rush to break the door.


    Last time the second son of a bitch told him about Shuangfei. Now it seems pretty good!


    Looking at the two fiery bodies on the bed, Ning Tao''s mind has been completely disordered.


    "Oh, don''t take it off. The school will be over soon!"


    Su Qian knows that Ning Tao is in the toilet. Seeing that Qin Yun has to take off his bra, he is shocked and presses it with his hand.


    Although I know Ning Tao can''t see it, it''s too much.


    "What''s the point! It''s all women. I''m not afraid to look! "


    Qin Yun was careless. Then he looked down at Su Qian''s hand on the mountain. He turned his mouth and said with a smile: "how about it? If it''s bigger, don''t feel inferior."


    "Ah Go, you will feel inferior! "


    Hearing Qin Yun''s words, Su Qian''s face suddenly became nervous and quickly pulled his hand away. His face became ruddy.


    She is not small, but compared with the goblin in front of her, there is an obvious gap, which makes Su Qian very depressed. Every time she sees the other side''s ballooning, her teeth itch.


    "Hey, hey, I know a way to make your life bigger quickly. Do you want to know?"


    Qin Yun, with a smile, came closer to the other side and lowered her voice a lot.


    "What What can I do? " Su shallow smell speech subconsciously returned a sentence, then bah A: "my not small, don''t want to hear!"


    "Come on, don''t think I don''t know. You''re older than anyone. When you used to sleep, you were secretly Wu Wu... "


    Looking at her best friend''s mouth unobstructed, she worried Su Qian beside her. At the moment, she quickly covered each other''s hand, a red face almost dripping blood.


    Usually two people say nothing, but Ning Tao is still in the toilet, this is not too humiliating.


    "Fox son, you dare to talk nonsense again, I tear your mouth!"


    No way, Su shallow had to ruthlessly warn the other party once, look bad, have you say again, with you desperately meaning.


    "Dead girl, you want to suffocate me!"


    When she broke Su Qian''s hand, Qin Yun''s face turned red. When she gasped, she looked at Su Qian and said, "take my kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. Forget it. I don''t have the same opinion with you. I tell you, the book says that women are just like dough. If a man touches them often, they can ferment and grow quickly. Now you have a boyfriend, You can try it! "


    "Go to Screw you. I''m not as dirty as you are. "


    Su Qian is ashamed to death. If she can, she wants to enter a crack in the ground. It stinks so much that she comes to discuss this private topic in front of Ning Tao. Don''t live.


    "It''s not dirty. There''s a scientific basis. It''s said that heterosexual touching is good for promoting blood circulation. I checked a lot to make sure. Do you want to have a try?"


    Qin Yun is not happy to hear it. Her big watery eyes blink. What she says now is that she has nose and eyes.


    "Do you have a big one?"


    Again and again, after hearing the other side''s words, Su Qian also lost his good temper, and immediately retorted.


    Anyway, even if she heard the chatter, she was not bothered by him.


    "I don''t have it. I call it natural beauty!"


    Qin Yun was not discouraged when she heard that she felt uncomfortable in her pants on the bed. She took off her pants after three or two times, leaving only her lace briefs. She glanced at Su Qian and saw the other side''s bulge. Her eyes turned: "how can I feel that your pants are big recently? You''ve already secretly tested them!"


    "No, don''t think about it!"


    Hearing each other''s words, Su Qianwei blushed, and unconsciously caught the peaks in his hands, and quickly denied it.


    "True or false, come on, I''ll feel it!"


    Qin Yun, who thought that there were only two people, was used to speaking carelessly, and now he was even more unstoppable. He had to start while he was talking.


    "Ah Don''t touch your own


    Su Qian quickly hands chest, stopped Qin Yun''s talons, a face under the color.


    "Giggle, but also shy, come on, girl, I will not touch less meat!"They are used to teasing. Qin Yun pretends to be a hooligan and pours Su Qian under him on the spot, attacking the towering mountains with both hands.


    Hiss!


    Hiding in the toilet, Ning Tao takes a cold breath from the corner of his mouth, a pink, a black lace, and his figure is bigger and bigger. Seeing Qin Yun''s almost full peaks, Ning Tao has a feeling of collapse.


    Now it''s not a pleasure for him, it''s a torture.


    However, mutter to mutter, should see should not see Ning Tao is not a little look, it is to spend eyes.


    "Yes? How do I seem to hear something in the room? "


    The two girls are making a fuss. Qin Yun hears Ning Tao''s pumping sound. As soon as his action stops, he listens to it. His face is full of doubts.


    This words immediately let Su shallow of a heart frighten of all want to jump out, in the heart a surprised, rush a way "which, which have a person, may be next door dormitory of!"


    "No, there''s someone in the toilet!"


    Qin Yun''s face moved. After a moment, she looked at Su Qian suspiciously, "she said! Dead girl, is Ning Tao in the toilet


    "No, no nonsense, No."


    He was startled by Qin Yun''s words, but at this time, Su Qian could only speak hard.


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look."


    PA


    she had doubts in her heart, and then she thought of Su Qian''s abnormality today, which further deepened her judgment. As soon as she lifted the bedding, she would get out of bed.


    "Well, you Why don''t you tell me! "


    Su Qian is too familiar with Qin Yun''s temper, so he hastens to say, "well, let''s dress and eat. I''m a little hungry."


    "Good!"


    Qin Yun eyebrows pick pick pick, canthus smile and then a: "but now I''m going to pee, this head office."


    The more the other party doesn''t want her to go, the more curious Qin Yun is. At the moment, she directly gets out of bed, puts on Su Qian''s cotton tow, and turns back to say with a smile: "hum, dead girl, I''ve learned to hide in the golden house. In front of Xiao San, I''ve also learned to hide men."


    Leaving behind a cruel word, Su Qian came to the bathroom with long legs.


    Before she arrived, she was boiling in her heart. Last time she said that she had lost the bet, she would be the other party''s junior. If the other party was really in it, she could hold the other party''s handle. Even if she saw the other party in the future, she would not have to raise her head.


    In fact, it is for this reason that Qin Yun seldom comes to Su Qian recently, for fear of being embarrassed to run into Ning Tao.


    But she forgot, now she only three in one, really saw Ning Tao, regardless of the small three small four, anyway cheap is let people see.


    This is also her impulse, coupled with the idea of mind, completely ignored.


    As Qin Yun pushes the toilet door, Su Qian covers his head with a quilt. There are black lines on his forehead.

 Chapter 172

    Su Qian really can''t imagine what the scene is when Qin Yun opens the door, what the other party''s expression will be when they see Ning Tao, whether it''s a storm, whether it''s anger or shame, or whether it''s a door slamming away.


    Because of this uneasy mood, even she forgot that Qin Yun only wore underwear. If she thought of this layer, she would want to faint directly.


    Qin Yun can be said to open the door full of expectation, just looking at the empty toilet inside, looking stunned, and then rubbed his eyes, surprised "eh" voice: "where are people?"


    Su Qian, who has been paying attention to each other''s movements, is nervous. Wen Yan carefully opens a little quilt and sees Qin Yun looking at each other. His little mouth is round and confused.


    "What are you doing? There are no Tibetans. You''re scared! "


    Seeing Su Qian''s frightened eyes, Qin Yun chuckled and then lost a sentence: "I''ll go to the toilet!" He slammed the toilet door.


    At this time, Su Qian had not recovered, and there was only one echo in his mind, that is, is there a Tibetan?


    She remembers clearly that Ning Tao was pushed by her. How could he not be there? The whole toilet is so big. Although there is a window, there is a burglar net outside.


    Besides, this is the sixth floor. Ning Tao broke the window and ran out?


    "No?"


    Then Su Qian shook his head and denied the idea in his heart. Since it''s impossible to jump out of the window, Ning Tao didn''t come out again. He must be in the bathroom.


    What happened when Qin Yun said no one was there? Is the latter intentional?


    The more she thinks about it, the more she feels uneasy. Su Qian covers her waist and gets out of bed, too. She doesn''t care to put on her clothes and drags a pair of sports shoes, so she comes to the bathroom door and listens attentively.


    according to her thinking, Qin Yun should be threatening Ning Tao, but it''s a pity that she has worked hard, and there is no other sound except the sound of running water.


    Is there really no one?


    For a moment, Su Qian has the impulse to be crazy. He wants to listen to it again. The door of the bathroom is suddenly pulled open, and Su Qian at the door is scared.


    "Die wench, eavesdrop on me to go to the toilet, what do you want to do?"


    Seeing Su Qian at the door, Qin Yun is startled, and then scolds him.


    "Well The toilet in the toilet is broken. I I forgot to remind you


    All of a sudden made a big red face Su shallow quick wit, brain a turn, smoothly said a sentence.


    "Broken? No, I just used it very well. "


    Qin Yun, who didn''t think much, said suspiciously, and then turned back to bed and began to dress.


    Ning Tao is not in the toilet, and she is not interested. She is too lazy to ask Su shallow''s face.


    "Is the automation ready?"


    Seeing that Qin Yun''s expression didn''t look like a fake, Su Qian muttered a word, and then as soon as he gritted his teeth, he pushed the door in.


    Toilet is not big, only two square, even if it is short-sighted people can see.


    But now the room is empty, where there is Ning Tao''s figure, Su Qian can''t help but stare big eyes, really sure that the other party is not there, her heart''s surprise is even more, quickly came to the window sill to check.


    The curtains were drawn, the windows were open, and the security windows were intact.


    "Here I am!"


    Just when she was suspicious, a weak voice came into Su Qian''s ear, which made her subconsciously raise her head and suddenly exclaim.


    Ning Tao didn''t go out, but went directly to his room. On the top of the bathroom, Ning Tao was like a gecko. His body was close to the ceiling, and his hands and feet were supporting each other. Hearing Su Qian''s cry, Ning Tao quickly stretched out a hand to silence the other party.


    At the moment, Ning Tao''s heart is in a mess. It''s a dog''s day. He never thought Qin Yun would come in. He couldn''t help it. At that time, he was also in a hurry. There was no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth. If he was caught by the other party, he would really yell, and his wisdom would be broken.


    It''s definitely not good to enter the field. Ning Tao doesn''t have the ability. Even he doesn''t dare. This is a girl''s dormitory. When he gets to the next floor and meets other girls, his death is even worse.


    As a last resort, we can only take this way. Fortunately, the school house is high enough, and the toilet is not big enough. As long as people don''t look up, it''s hard to see them. This is also the legendary dark under the light.


    As for Qin Yun''s shhhhh just now, did Ning Tao see it? It''s a secret for his pure people,


    "what''s the matter? Did you twist your waist again? "


    Hearing Su Qian''s cry, Qin Yun, who has just put on her clothes, comes to the bathroom and asks with concern.


    "Well, it''s killing me!"


    See Qin Yun come in, Su shallow heart a tight, quickly hold waist, one hand push each other out: "don''t here, stink dead."


    Close the door of the bathroom, Su Qian''s heart beat so hard that he went to bed reluctantly, not to mention how complicated his heart was.


    "Do you want to see a doctor, or not?"Pulling for a long time, Qin Yun finally serious some, looked at each other''s waist redness, frowned and said.


    "No, I''ve taken the medicine. You can eat by yourself. I won''t go."


    Knowing that Ning Tao is still there, Su Qian continues to take away the goblin in front of him, and immediately urges him to do so.


    "Aren''t you hungry? What would you like to eat, I''ll buy it for you? "


    Qin Yun thought about it and said tentatively.


    "No, I won''t eat any more. When they come back, I''ll ask them to bring it to me. Go back to school as soon as possible."


    Hear Qin Yun also want to buy their own food, Su shallow directly under the guest order.


    "What''s the matter with you today? I used to accompany you when you were sick."


    Listening to Su Qian''s words, seeing that the other party has been urging her to go, Qin Yun is not happy, and sits on the bed in a huff.


    "Well, you can buy me a meal. Hurry up. I want to eat it now."


    Su shallow have no way, now where have the idea of eating, just want to let the two people in the room quickly go out.


    "Well, what would you like to eat?"


    Hearing this, Qin Yun immediately smiles, then stretches a stretch, and says cheerfully.


    "Whatever you like, buy whatever you like!"


    Su shallow is more simple, came conveniently sentence.


    "Well, I''ll go. You can lie down and rest


    Qin Yun nodded, then took out his pocket with both hands and turned out of the dormitory door.


    Not long after Qin Yun left, Ning Tao kneaded his hands and came out of the toilet.


    Fortunately, he is in good health now, otherwise he will not be able to last so long. Even so, he also feels extremely sore arms.


    "You You go quickly, fox Meizi will be Qin Yun will come back later. "


    See Ning Tao, Su shallow facial expression a red, hasten to say.


    It''s really scary. Like a roller coaster, Su Qian can''t stand the stimulation. Although he is his own boyfriend, he feels like stealing.


    "Your waist..."


    Ning Tao swallows saliva, points to the other side''s waist, and asks.


    The first m hair


    he hasn''t given treatment to the other party, so what''s the matter?

 Chapter 173

    "You If you don''t leave, I don''t care about you! "


    Su shallow face scarlet, even the neck are rendering a layer of red halo, wrapped in the body with a quilt, a force to urge Ning Tao to go.


    Now where is she in the mood to let Ning Tao treat her illness? Qin Yun has just said so much that she is so ashamed.


    If Qin Yun comes back and bumps into him again, he will be killed.


    "Well Well, I''ll call you in the evening


    The other party''s mind, Ning Tao and how can not know, but this Su shallow waist injury he has not had time to treat.


    After thinking about it for a while, it seems that the treatment can only be put off until the evening, and then he said goodbye.


    After walking out of Su Qian''s dormitory, the mobile phone in Ning Tao''s pocket rang.


    Touch out a mobile phone to see, see is dragon five call, his heart move, pressed answer key, put in ear.


    "Mr. Ning, those two people''s mouths have been pried open. They have asked clearly."


    As always, Longwu was straightforward and efficient. He spoke directly on the phone.


    "Oh, really? To be specific."


    As soon as Ning Tao looks happy, his pace slows down. Looking at the underground steps, he concentrates.


    What Ning Tao doesn''t know is that Qin Yun, who left her cell phone in Su Qian''s dormitory, hurried back and passed him when she left the gate of the girls'' dormitory.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s voice, Qin Yun looks back and finds Ning Tao''s back.


    Although she didn''t meet Ning Tao several times, she naturally knew his figure, and the other side''s performance on the basketball court was unforgettable.


    Looking at each other''s back, her step meal, mouth has grown into an O-shape, for a time, the expression on her face is wonderful.


    Up to now, she didn''t know what was going on. She wanted to shout at each other, but with such a delay, Ning Tao had gone far away.


    Qin Yun has no choice but to turn her eyes. She has to stamp her boots and turn to enter the girls'' dormitory.


    "Well, I''ll come over now."


    Ning Tao, who is on the phone, knows nothing about it. After hearing that long Wu said it for a short time, he began to say it.


    Soon after school, he has nothing to do in school. With last night''s event, the other party dare not be so impatient. But Su Qian has to have a meal for some time, which is enough.


    W (} Yong @ Jiu D free @ f look. Xiao said that 2p


    waiting to die is definitely not Ning Tao''s style. He is different from Fang Yuehua. The other party may have many scruples and can only take a passive and conservative approach, and he is better at killing danger in the cradle.


    After talking about Su Qian''s intention to find out who the two killers were, he asked.


    Thousands of miles of dyke, destroyed by ant nest! Maybe someone else will have a chance to solve the problem at the source without him following Su Qian every day.


    Of course, this is also the relationship between Ji and Su Qian. If someone else is changed, he may not be willing to make such a great effort.


    After a taxi, Ning Tao went straight to a medium-sized community.


    After the last affair with Qingzhu Gang, Long Wu moved early and temporarily hid in a small community. Now Sihai Gang is still weak and is not suitable for tearing face with each other. What we can do now is to develop hard and settle accounts with Qingzhu gang when we are strong.


    "Brother Ning, here you are!"


    Seems to know Ning Tao will come, just knock on the door twice, Lin Beibei opened the door with a smile, as if waiting outside.


    "How is Beibei recovering recently?"


    Ning Tao side into the room, while looking at the forest north, slightly concerned about the road.


    "My legs are good. I don''t need crutches. Brother Ning, why don''t you come to see me for such a long time?"


    Hand over the slippers for Ning Tao, Lin Beibei leads them to the sofa and opens his mouth with anger on his face.


    "Beibei, don''t be indifferent to Mr. Ning. Go and make a cup of tea. I have business to talk with Mr. Ning."


    Heard Ning Tao came, in the study of the Dragon five also came out, the face pretended to sink, he yelled.


    "Hum, you''ll know me!"


    Seeing Long Wu coming, Lin Beibei turned his eyes toward him. Then he looked at Ning Tao and said, "brother Ning, don''t leave tonight. I''ll cook some dishes. You can have a drink with my brother."


    Legs recover, and even Lin Beibei''s character is also a lot of cheerful, but she also knows that Ning Tao has something to do today, leaving a word, without waiting for him to agree, he left wisely.


    "This girl, now pour is lawless, I can''t control her."


    Looking at Lin Beibei''s figure, Long Wu shakes his head. It seems that he is sentimental, but in fact, his eyes reveal a trace of doting.


    "Hehe, Beibei is still small. It''s a good character. Don''t let her stay at home at ordinary times. If you have nothing to do, go out more."


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, the facial expression Shan Shan, opened to say a sentence.


    In the past, the other side didn''t have this condition. Now that his legs have recovered, it''s not good to stay at home."Well, what Mr. Ning said is that Beibei wants to take the examination of Jinghua Conservatory of music recently, but she is self-taught after all. I don''t know how to do it."


    For Ning Tao''s words, Long Wu nodded heavily and looked at Ning Tao''s look as he opened his mouth.


    After all, he is just a gangster leader in Donghai. Where he has connections with Jinghua, the only hope he can place on the mysterious boss.


    Ning Tao couldn''t see the meaning of dragon five. He pondered a little and said, "well, I''ll ask some friends to see if there''s any way, but I''m not sure about that."


    In terms of school, he had no way to go, so he had to find a chance to ask Jing Hao, but he was not sure, so he didn''t fill in the words.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ning."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s promise, Long Wu looks happy and says thank you.


    For him, his sister is his lifeblood, because he is afraid of each other''s loneliness, he just goes home every night to live, also be regarded as accompanying his sister.


    He always hopes that his sister can contact society, go to school with normal people and do what she likes.


    Soon, Lin Beibei made a pot of tea and sent it to the living room. He told Ning Tao not to leave, so he turned and went into the kitchen, which did not hinder their conversation.


    "What''s going on?"


    When the living room is completely quiet, Ning Tao takes a sip of tea and frowns.


    The other party didn''t make it clear on the phone. It seems very complicated. That''s why he came here.


    They are the elite of the South China gang and belong to Ding San. This time, they are also under orders.


    Dragon five didn''t hide it. At the moment, he simply mentioned the things on the phone, then lowered his voice and said.


    "Mr. Ning didn''t know that the eastern area was also the largest group in the past, that is, the South China group. It''s a pity that after the old leader died, his daughter took over the position of leader. However, compared with men, women have less deterrence. Coupled with the lack of prestige, it''s hard to convince the public. The whole eastern area is in chaos. Ding San used to be the No.2 member of the South China group. He''s stupid these days To be ready to move means to take it and replace it. "


    "South China Gang? Is it the gang you discussed last time? " Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and he thought of more.

 Chapter 174

    "That''s right. Now the Sihai Gang is developing rapidly. It''s hard for other people to snore on the side of our bed. Naturally, we have a lot of pressure on the South China gang. Last time I sent someone to contact Hua Linglong, the current member of the South China Gang, to help her merge."


    Dragon five is not fast, but clear, a moment will be in front of the situation to the tray out.


    "Pretty flowers?"


    Ning Tao pondered secretly for a while, eyelid a lift, then way: "that don''t know each other how to say?"


    "What else can I say? Hua Linglong didn''t have a choice at all. Although she was an old gang, she didn''t have complete control of the gang. Ding San wanted her to die early. The other side is hesitating now, but in my opinion, I''m afraid it won''t take a few days for hualinglong to compromise. It depends on the terms offered by the other side. "


    Dragon five coldly a smile, the words is to reveal a no doubt.


    "What about this Ding San?"


    Ning Tao had a sip of tea, and now he felt a little tricky.


    Reasonably speaking, it is not wise to attack Ding San at this time. Since the other party is the elder of the South China gang and has a strong foundation in the gang, it will certainly hinder the integration of the two gangs if it provokes the other party to fight against each other.


    "What does Mr. Ning mean?"


    Long Wu also frowned and said slowly, "Ding San is a real villain. But at this moment, we are not good at acting rashly. The thin camel is bigger than the horse, and the South China gang can''t be underestimated. If we have a bad relationship with each other, I''m afraid we''ll be happy to have someone sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight."


    "If you don''t like this, put it away in advance and urge Hua Linglong. Since the other party has someone to wipe the leader, Hua Linglong won''t know. Let''s see what it means first and then talk about it."


    When it comes to this, Ning Tao has no good way for a while. He can only urge Longwu to listen to each other. As long as he successfully takes back the South China Gang, the whole East area of the East China Sea will be under the Sihai gang.


    Originally, he intended to use the power of dragon five to find out the person behind it. In this way, it is not good for him to forcibly destroy the plan of dragon five.


    "Well, it''s the only way now. I''ll give the other party a little more pressure. I believe Hua Linglong is also a person who knows current affairs."


    Long Wu nods and understands Ning Tao''s meaning.


    "Is there any news of the green bamboo Gang?"


    After this matter is settled, Ning Tao talks about the peak and moves to the green bamboo gang.


    In contrast, the green bamboo Gang is a behemoth. If the other party puts pressure on it, the life of Long Wu may not be easy.


    "It''s strange to say that after the last incident, the green bamboo Gang didn''t move any more. I sent someone to investigate. It seems that the government is very dissatisfied with the green bamboo gang and has put a lot of pressure on it recently, but we don''t have our own people at the top of the green bamboo Gang, and we don''t know the details."


    K look at chapter g of the legal edition D – AB


    when it comes to this, Long Wu is also confused. He licks his lips and says.


    "Yes? What happened again? "


    This is the second time Ning Tao has heard about the accident of the green bamboo sect, which reminds him of the last time Cao Yang''s men colluded with Bai Lianjiao to buy children.


    Last time he disclosed the news to director Bai, the other party made a decisive attack afterwards. Director Bai also called to thank him, but it was none of his business, and he didn''t ask much.


    Now, I''m afraid the green bamboo gang has something to do with it. After all, the country can tolerate the fighting between the gangs. But once the other party''s madness causes great social impact, the country will not be soft hearted.


    No matter how powerful the gangs are, they will be in great trouble when they encounter the meat grinder of the state.


    No matter what happened to the Qingzhu Gang, the current situation is good for the Sihai gang. As long as the South China Gang is swallowed up, the Sihai gang will become the underground boss in the East in the near future, and will have the right to speak in the whole East China Sea.


    "Forget it, don''t worry about the green bamboo gang. Now, in order to make changes later, it''s the right thing to win the South China Gang as soon as possible."


    Thinking about it, Ning Tao didn''t think of it. However, at the moment, he could only say so.


    "Mr. Ning said so."


    Ning Tao''s words coincide with Long Wu''s. Now the four seas gang is at its zenith, and the brothers in the gang all praise their strength. If the green bamboo Gang is afraid of hands and feet, and loses its spirit, it will be difficult for the green bamboo Gang to think about some action later when they come back.


    "Brother, brother Ning is eating."


    After they had a talk, Lin Beibei, who had been busy in the kitchen, went to the dining table with two plates. He looked and said.


    "Ha ha, I''m still lucky with Mr. Ning today. My sister seldom cooks at ordinary times."


    When the matter is settled, Long Wu is in a good mood. He stands up and teases his sister.


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute. You won''t be allowed to eat any more!"


    Put the table away, the little girl thin skinned, Lin Beibei smell speech face a red, immediately quenched a bite, quickly ran to the kitchen.


    There are not many dishes, two meat and three vegetables, plus a pot of soup. Although they are ordinary dishes, they are also full of color, flavor and taste."I didn''t expect Beibei to be able to cook. It seems that I''m really lucky today."


    When he came to the table, Ning Tao laughed and had a good appetite.


    Originally, he didn''t plan to eat here, but seeing that he had just finished school, and Lin Beibei was very enthusiastic, he had already done it, but it was hard for him to refuse.


    "Brother Ning, you try it. I usually have nothing to do at home. I go to school on TV and blame my brother. I want Mama Wang to teach me, but my brother won''t let me."


    Staring at Longwu, Lin Beibei snorted coldly from his nose, making the latter smile without explanation.


    "Well, it''s good. It''s delicious!"


    Ning Tao took a chopstick dish and tasted it. He felt it was good, so he praised it immediately.


    "Really? So Brother Naning, try this again. "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s praise, Lin Beibei, who was a little nervous, was in a good mood. Now he took some chopsticks for him, and looked at him again.


    "Ah, girls are going out, Beibei, I have raised you for more than ten years, and you don''t bring me vegetables."


    Dragon five helplessly shrugged his shoulders, as if he had been abandoned in general, with a look of resentment.


    Lin Beibei looks at Ning Tao''s eyes. He can''t see that he''s greasy, but he doesn''t stop it. For him, as long as his sister is happy, and children don''t know what love is.


    He also believes in Ning Tao''s character. If anything happens to them in the future, he doesn''t object. He is very pleased that his sister can find a Ning Tao who is so capable.


    "You don''t have no hands. Brother Ning is a benefactor of our family. Naturally, he will be served with vegetables."


    For his brother, Lin Beibei is not polite, words with unruly.


    "Yes, yes..."


    This really let dragon five immediately lost his temper, had to shrink his neck, frequently that end.

 Chapter 175

    After a meal, because of Lin Beibei, Ning Tao was very full.


    Originally, the other party wanted to keep him for tea after dinner, but he refused. It was a little late, and he was still thinking about Su Qian.


    Didn''t let the other party send, out of the Dragon five, Ning Tao took a car back to school.


    Now he felt more and more that he couldn''t do without a car, and his determination to buy a car became stronger and stronger. Before he arrived, he took out the phone and called Su Qian.


    At the end of the call, Ning Tao was relieved.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the other side''s waist injury or the shame of the afternoon. I won''t go back to live tonight.


    Ning Tao didn''t dare to disagree. He felt guilty about this afternoon. It''s better for them to be apart for a while. Otherwise, if they learn massage at night, they will be embarrassed.


    As for Su Qian''s safety, in his opinion, one night should be a good thing, the other party suddenly lost two killers, that Dingsan may not dare to be anxious again.


    Rao is so, he also told Su shallow night must block the door, once there is something wrong, timely call him.


    He lives not far from the school, I believe that as long as the other party calls for help, he will try his best to come, not more than five minutes.


    Instead of going back to Su Qian''s, Ning Tao plans to go home to have a look. He feels that there are too many things going on recently. He originally planned to practice boxing with his elder martial sister every day, but he doesn''t know how many times he has stood each other up.


    As soon as you get out of the car, Ning Tao calls Ye Wanqing again to see if you want to bring him some rice.


    Tea house!


    When he heard that he was drinking tea with his friend and hung up the phone, he unconsciously touched his chin and immediately turned around and went to the Xuan teahouse.


    Ye Wanqing''s personality is indifferent. He didn''t come to Zhongxia for long and didn''t hear of any friends. Where did this come from?


    Xuan teahouse is a high-grade leisure place in Zhongxia University. At ordinary times, Zhongxia teachers like to come to this place to kill time, but most of them are lovers who fall in love with each other.


    Tea is not the main thing. The most important thing is the atmosphere. Talking about a girlfriend, if you don''t have a cup of tea here, it would be mean.


    Soon, Ning Tao came to the Xuan teahouse. Under the guidance of the waiter, he came to a box on the second floor.


    "Ning Tao, here you are. This is our new Professor Morton from Zhongxia University, from Cambridge University in England."


    As soon as he entered the room, besides Ye Wanqing, Ning Tao saw a man in a proper suit, with a rich British four flat head. He looked very well, about forty or fifty years old.


    Let Ning Tao in, ye Wanqing stands up, reaches out his hand to introduce Ning Tao, turns his head and nods to the middle-aged man.


    "Professor Morton, this is my cousin Ning Tao, a student of our school."


    "Professor Morton?" Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Ning Tao had a familiar feeling. As soon as he frowned, his mind began to churn.


    "Hello, Ning Tao."


    Professor Morton is very elegant. After listening to Ye Wanqing''s words, he stood up, stretched out a palm and planned to shake hands with Ning Tao.


    "Well Hello


    Ning Tao turns back in a daze, shakes hands with the other party at the moment, and subconsciously says something.


    "No, vampire?"


    Seeing Professor Morton''s smile in front of him, Ning Tao saw a flash of lightning in his heart, and his face suddenly changed.


    The last time he and ye Wanqing went home, they were attacked by a vampire on the way. Although they were masked at that time, under his perspective, they barely remembered the outline of each other, which was 80% similar to the man in front of them.


    This idea, let Ning Tao to startled a cold sweat, for this vampire''s strong, but he was still scared, if not startled each other at that time, I''m afraid he and ye Wanqing will have a grudge.


    "Classmate Ning, what''s the matter with you?"


    When he saw Ning Tao''s face was different, Morton picked out his eyebrows and asked with concern.


    "Well It''s OK. It''s OK. Maybe I''m too tired recently. "


    Back to God, Ning Tao mouth perfunctory a, brain has been quickly turned up again, the back is wet.


    The last time I talked with his cheap master about this, he told him to deal with it. Unexpectedly, the vampire ran to his side.


    "Ha ha, if you''re tired, have more rest. Just have a cup of tea to moisten your mind."


    Morton smiles, then sits down, reaches for the pot and pours a cup for Ning Tao.


    "What are you doing?"


    At the moment, elder martial sister Ye Wanning didn''t dare to drink tea with her.


    Last time, ye Wanqing almost didn''t die because of the corpse poison. I''m sure it''s in this teacup. Ning Tao was bitten by a snake once, and he was afraid of the well rope for thousands of years.


    "Well, Professor Morton is a Chinese expert and very interested in Chinese ancient culture. Let''s discuss it today."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s doubts, ye Wanqing drinks a cup of tea and explains."Ha ha, Mr. Ye''s erudition is an eye opener for me today. Not only that, Mr. Ye knows England very well. No wonder I feel like my hometown when I see Mr. Ye."


    When Morton opened his mouth, he looked at Ye Wanqing affectionately and made no secret of his love in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao is now clear, a look at this vampire to see ye Wanqing''s eyes are going to emit green light, obviously this is the old sex wolf! There was a chill in his heart.


    Although the other side looks well maintained, it seems that they are 40 or 50 years old. Plus the vampire movies they used to watch, maybe they are hundreds of years old.


    Compared with the young and beautiful elder martial sister, this Molton clearly wants the old cow to eat the tender grass. It''s like old friends at first sight. The other person''s eyes clearly want to eat his elder martial sister.


    "Cousin, I''ve never heard you mention Professor Morton. Last time my aunt told me that you have a simple mind, and you should be wary of some animals in clothes. When you meet strangers in the future, you should know how to refuse!"


    Ning Tao''s words can not be described as not ruthless, it''s just naked face, in the face of this vampire, he can''t have any good spirit.


    However, he will not expose each other. Once a fight starts, he and his elder martial sister may not be rivals.


    "Ning is joking. There is an old Chinese saying that it''s like three autumns after a night''s absence. I''ve known Mr. Ye for three or four days, which can also be called an old acquaintance. "


    Morton''s face changed when he heard the words, but then he regained his gentleness, a look of indifference.


    "Well, I advise Professor Morton to learn more Chinese. I haven''t heard of the words I haven''t seen all night, but I''d like to give Professor Morton an old saying."


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, his eyes were slightly treacherous, and his words were prickly.


    "Oh, I don''t know if it''s that sentence, but I''ll listen to it Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Morton''s face was red, but he still came to his interest. At the moment, his body was slightly leaning forward.

 Chapter 176

    If Ning Tao doesn''t know that he''s a vampire, I''m afraid he really likes this romantic professor. But now, he doesn''t immediately enrage him. It''s a good temper.


    After knocking on the table, Ning Tao smiles and says slowly: "there is an old Chinese saying that people know their faces but not their hearts. Professor Morton might as well go back to the dictionary and see what it means?"


    On one side, ye Wanqing hears that Yan''s good-looking eyebrows are picked. Some people don''t understand why Ning Tao is so angry today. According to her understanding of each other, Ning Tao is not a rude person.


    "OK, OK, I''ll look back and find out that Chinese culture has a long history. It''s really something I don''t understand very well!"


    The old vampire''s face was stiff. He pretended that he didn''t understand. In fact, the palm under the table suddenly clenched.


    If it is possible, he really wants to break the neck of this hateful guy in front of him. He just thinks of his own purpose and has to suppress it.


    "Well, Ning Tao, today is a free chat with Professor Morton, not an old saying!"


    There is no way, see the scene of stalemate, ye Wanqing had to open his mouth to rescue a sentence.


    "Well, you talk. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Ning Tao doesn''t think so. At the moment, he says hello to them and turns to go out.


    "Don''t mind, Professor Morton. That''s my cousin''s usual character."


    Seeing Ning Tao go out, ye Wanqing apologizes with a smile and explains.


    can hardly be avoided. As like as two peas in my dream, Ye is so gentle and so young.


    The old vampire did not grudge his praise. He looked at Ye Wanqing with burning eyes.


    Ning Tao out of the room, immediately came to a hidden no man box, shut the door, hiding in the bathroom, touch out the mobile phone, quickly dial the no dust son''s phone.


    After the phone was connected, Wu Chenzi''s voice came, "what''s the matter, apprentice?"


    "Master, let me ask you something. What happened to the vampire last time?" Ning Tao''s voice is low and his tone is heavy.


    Just now he seemed sharp, but actually he wanted to test the details of the old vampire.


    But when he said this, he made the wuchenzi feel guilty. He didn''t know how Ning Tao asked about it. After considering it, he said: "last time you said that, I released information in the league. The Kongtong sect''s old monster Jin found the vampire. According to him, if they fought at sea, the old vampire would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die I don''t dare to stay in the East China Sea. Yes? What''s the problem? "


    "Are you sure?"


    Ning Tao sneered and asked.


    "Well Is this one? Can I help you? " Ning Tao can hear the words of Wu Chenzi and feel guilty. At the moment, he says, "do you have the news of the vampire again?"


    5 ^ - s


    "more than that, the old guy is right next to me and has already dated my elder martial sister. What''s the matter? You''re making your apprentice want to die as soon as possible, right?"


    Ning Tao takes a cool breath, and his words are not angry. It''s completely rogue.


    "What? Next to you? Apprentice, you first steady! I''m going to ask jinguai. You wait for my call. "


    After hearing this, Wu Chenzi is more worried than Ning Tao. He asks him to hang up.


    "No way!" Listening to the busy tone of the phone, Ning Tao rolled his eyes and muttered in his heart.


    May be concerned about Ning Tao, the phone did not hang up for a minute, called again.


    As soon as I got through this time, Wu Chenzi recovered his lazy character and said, "cough, good disciple, I''ve made it clear that the old gold monster is not a thing. It''s a cow''s skin. I forced him to tell you the truth this time. He just hurt the other party, but it seems that the other party was hurt originally. If it''s added up like this, the old gold monster can guarantee that in a short time The old vampire''s cultivation can never be restored to his natural state. "


    "Why don''t you do this? I''ll let an old guy of the League go out again and drive him out. What do you think?"


    It''s rare for Wu Chenzi to say so much at one time. After that, he seemed to drink a few more water.


    "Are you sure his cultivation hasn''t recovered?"


    Ning Tao did not give up, and then asked again.


    "Don''t worry, it''s very important. Mr. Jin dare not cheat me!"


    No dust son this time of Reply of very straightforward, direct interface say.


    "By the way, you just said that the old vampire was dating your elder martial sister? Boy, what''s the matter with you? I entrust your elder martial sister to you. What''s the matter with you? Is your boy a cramp or a man? If the vampire takes advantage of your elder martial sister, wait for me to... "


    " master, I have something else to do. Hang up first. "


    Hear no dust son chatter endlessly of words, Ning Tao quickly said a sentence, quickly hang up.


    He didn''t expect that wuchenzi had the side of man and woman. Just now he just said it casually, but he didn''t expect that wuchenzi was strange to him.Bared his teeth, Ning Tao put his mobile phone in his pocket, then turned and strode toward the box.


    "Damn it After confirming that the old vampire''s accomplishments had been greatly reduced, where did he still have fear? He just answered a sentence, revenge and complaint.


    "Ning Tao, why have you been so long? We should go back."


    As soon as Ning Tao came in, ye Wanqing stood up and said something to Ning Tao.


    "I''m leaving now?"


    Ning Tao is stunned. He hasn''t figured out how to deal with the vampire. He''s a little flustered.


    "It''s late. If you want tea, I''ll make it for you when you go home."


    Ye Wanqing thought Ning Tao was disgusted that he didn''t drink tea, so he said something immediately.


    "It''s OK. I mean Professor Morton is a guest from afar. Did he enjoy himself?"


    Ning Tao laughs, but his attitude turns 180 degrees.


    "Yes, it''s a long night. I''m not used to it alone at night, but I think I can enjoy tea with Mr. Ye. I''ll have a good dream tonight."


    Morton smiles a little. His eyes are a little deep at the moment. He is polite.


    "Old goat!" Hear this old vampire''s words, Ning Tao can''t help but secretly rolled a white eye, didn''t expect this old thing''s cheek is so thick.


    At the moment, the three of them left the tea house. Moreton was about to leave when Ning Tao suddenly patted his forehead and said, "by the way, Professor Moreton, aren''t you English? It happens that I have several problems that have been bothering me for a long time. I want to consult you. Do you think it''s appropriate? "


    "Oh, I don''t know what Ning wants to ask?"


    Asked Morton, with a look on his face.


    "The problem between men. Let''s go. There''s an orchard just behind the tea house. Where shall we go?"


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, directly very impolite one hand climbed up the old vampire''s shoulder, regardless of the other party''s wishes, a very familiar appearance, will go back.


    After just taking two steps, ye Wanqing looked back and said with a smile, "cousin, you wait for me here for a while, and I promise to come back in two minutes"


    "

 Chapter 177

    Being dragged away by Ning Tao, who is so close to the overlord, is a big fire in Morton''s heart! I want to dig out his heart and liver.


    But Zhongxia University, which he entered with great difficulty, now reveals his identity, which is no different from seeking death. At present, he can only be dragged away.


    Although Ye Wanqing has some doubts about Ning Tao''s performance tonight, he doesn''t think much about it. After all, the latter is not a person who knows right from wrong!


    Ning Tao naturally doesn''t know what the old vampire thinks. Even if he knows, he won''t care. After all, he and the latter are immortal.


    Drag it to the fruit forest, Ning Tao just let him go, now look a pick, smile and look at it.


    He didn''t have much fear in his heart, but it didn''t matter if he had fought. He still had the assurance that he would retreat completely, and his elder martial sister was outside.


    Professor Hilton tried to suppress the anger in his heart. He can''t remember how long he hasn''t been so angry. With his prestige, he is not superior. Now he let a hairy child lose his face and shake the fist between his sleeve involuntarily.


    He can see the hostility from the look of the other party, but he racked his brains and didn''t know why the other party was hostile. Although he assassinated Ning Tao that night, he was sure that the other party didn''t see him clearly.


    But if the other party really knows, dare to expose his words, for his big plan, I''m afraid to find a chance to kill.


    "Classmate Ning, what can''t be said aboveboard? You have to be in such a shady place. Do you have a ghost in your heart?"


    Looking at the surroundings, Morton took a deep breath, and his words were cold.


    "Hey, hey, Morton?"


    Alone in the face of this old vampire, Ning Tao''s words are not polite. He ponders over the name of the other party. He is also trying to figure out whether it''s true or not. He immediately looks cold!


    "Professor Morton, whatever your purpose in approaching my cousin, I advise you to stay away from her."


    Wuchenzi has promised to get rid of the other party. Naturally, he won''t do much. But if he doesn''t take a breath in his heart, he is still unwilling. He doesn''t mention the identity of the other party at the moment. On the contrary, as soon as the peak turns, he starts to say something that makes the other party surprised.


    In the face of this old guy who has lived for many years, even if Wu Chenzi vowed, he would not gamble his own life. Since the other party came to be a professor in Zhongxia, he did not expect that he would have to. The other party would not give up his identity. It can be said that if he did not force the old guy to a desperate situation, the other party would not show his true face.


    At first, he thought it was something, but when he heard that it was just this matter, Morton''s face relaxed a lot, and finally he knew the crux of the other party''s treatment of him. His words softened a little, and he even laughed and said.


    "Classmate Ning, you are still young, and you don''t know what love is. Only two people know whether men and women are suitable for each other. I have the right to pursue teacher Ye. I advise you to leave this matter alone and believe that your cousin has her own judgment..."


    bang!


    Old vampire words haven''t finished, Ning Tao has a punch.


    Hilton where expect Ning Tao will suddenly hand, immediately a stuffy hum, the whole person was hit a stagger, almost did not fall to the ground.


    "You How do you hit people! "


    Professor Morton covered his chest and stabilized his figure. Then he looked at Ning Tao angrily.


    "Damn it, I think you''re disrespectful for the old. I''ll beat you."


    Ning Tao bah voice, face is gnashing teeth, words fall, it is a punch in the face of the other party.


    He didn''t expect that the old vampire would really hit his elder martial sister''s attention. His words were so high sounding that he wanted to beat him up. Didn''t he come here with a bashful face?


    However, he was also very skillful in beating people. He didn''t use any magic power or any tricks. It was like fighting. It seemed to be true because of his cousin.


    Professor Morton got a blow on his face, and it swelled up. He didn''t fight back, nor did he use the power of a normal person, because it was not worth such a small thing to reveal his true face.


    But Ning Tao can be said to be unreasonable and unforgiving. Seeing that the other party didn''t fight back, he was not polite. At the moment, he pressed the other party to the ground and beat him violently. He also yelled.


    "I want you to pursue love, and I also have the right to pursue beating you..."


    the more Ning Tao fights, the better he gets. The old vampire is unlucky. He gets a lot of old punches all over his body. Although these don''t hurt him, it''s really a shame.


    A second shot, but he was pressed down, the anger in the heart almost to the sky.


    Later, he vowed that if ye Wanqing wasn''t outside, he would definitely break the bones of this annoying guy and throw them to the Mediterranean Sea to feed the fish.


    In fact, he came to Zhongxia University for the sake of Ye Wanqing. After the last incident, he asked Cao Yang to investigate Ning Tao and ye Wanqing.


    According to the information and his observation, the old vampire concluded that the other party should be the legendary body of glass.


    The body of glaze is called grace in Europe. If he can get along with the other person, he has a secret method to absorb the other person''s constitution and spiritual power, which is very helpful to purify his blood and restore his cultivation.When he got the news, he was surprised. However, if he put it in the past, he might still use violence. But in a short time, his cultivation is hopeless. The best way is to let the beautiful woman fall in love with him.


    When he came into contact with Ye Wanqing, he was also attracted by the beauty of the Oriental intellectual woman, and he really wanted to marry her.


    He is sure that as long as he can get along with that woman, his injury will not only recover as soon as possible, but also his long-term state will go further.


    Now that everything is going well, he can''t destroy his plan just because of a little Ning Tao.


    It''s not difficult to kill the man in front of us. The difficult thing is to kill the man quietly.


    It seems to be more cost-effective to be able to be wronged and make the man angry.


    Now, the old vampire can only think so.


    Five minutes later, I felt that my whole body was almost full of anger. Ning Tao''s hands were sore. Then he stood up and patted his hands. He said with a pleasant face: "it''s so cool!"


    The old vampire almost fainted when he heard that he was lying on the ground with his head in his arms.


    "If you dare to pester my cousin again, I''ll beat you once."


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to throw a cruel word. No matter the old vampire, Ning Tao turned around and left.


    %Shoufa


    last time, the other party almost killed Ye Wanqing. At the moment, he just wanted some interest. When he came to the road outside and saw that ye Wanqing was still waiting for him, Ning Tao waved to him and said, "let''s go, elder martial sister. Let''s go home."


    "And Professor Morton?"


    Ye Wanqing asked in surprise as soon as she raised her eyebrows.


    "Oh, he went back to the back path. By the way, he asked me to bring you a message." Ning Tao is not embarrassed when he talks about panic.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Ye Wanqing Oh sentence, light way.


    "He said that elder martial sister is more beautiful than his wife in Europe."


    Ning Tao winked at the other side and said with a smile.

 Chapter 178

    "Oh, is Professor Hilton married? No, he told me today, "are you still unmarried?"


    Ye Wanqing Leng Leng, after doubt way.


    "No way!" Ning Tao''s face showed a very exaggerated astonishment. After thinking about it, he nodded and shook his head again: "it seems that the old professor is not such a thing. When he gets married, he is still single. Elder martial sister, such a person should stay away."


    "Come on, it has nothing to do with us. Let''s go home."


    Ye Wanqing didn''t have much interest in it. After a few words, he went home with Ning Tao.


    Not long after they left, Hilton came out of the orchard.


    But now he is not as elegant as he was just now. There are many big footprints on his suit. His clothes are not neat and he is extremely embarrassed.


    Just now Ning Tao and ye Wanqing''s words, he naturally heard a word is not bad, for Ning Tao''s words naturally angry, want to come forward to clarify, but always have high requirements for their appearance of the vampire looked at themselves, or give up.


    He wants to face Ye Wanqing with the most perfect image, and doesn''t want to leave dirt on each other. As for their identities, he has already investigated them, and is not surprised that Ning Tao calls each other''s elder martial sister.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao obviously likes Ye Wanqing too. Only when he learns that he likes each other can he give him a hand.


    However, he is confident. Compared with Ning Tao, he is confident that he has more advantages. No matter in terms of assets or appearance, he can''t be compared by a green boy.


    Looking at the direction that Ning Tao leaves, the old vampire''s eyes are extremely venomous, and his fists are clenched.


    This time, he suffered a loss in Ning Tao''s hands. Naturally, it was a great shame. He vowed to let the other party pay the price in the future.


    After taking a deep breath and tidying up the messy clothes full of footprints, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and broadcast a call.


    Not long after he hung up, a low-key Audi slowly stopped beside him. Without hesitation, the old vampire immediately opened the door and went in. The car just stopped a little, and then speeded up.


    In the car, it was Cao Yang who was not driving the car. He saw the tragedy of Professor Hillton in his rearview mirror and was startled. He quickly asked.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? Who hurt you like this?"


    For Cao Yang, this is a bolt from the blue. Since he knew each other, he had never seen each other''s disheveled clothes, not to mention the black and blue image in front of him.


    "Let''s go back."


    Mention this, the old vampire a face depressed, at the moment a hard reply, shut up, not in the mouth.


    "How do you know Professor Morton, elder martial sister?"


    Back home, Ning Tao takes off his coat, sits on the sofa and asks.


    "Oh, Professor Morton and I share an office. He came from England and is not very familiar with China. It happens that I have been in England before. The other party asked me something. Today, the other party invited me to tea just to show his gratitude."


    Ye Wanqing also saw that Ning Tao didn''t like the old professor. He made tea for Ning Tao and explained it.


    "To be a professor?"


    Ning Tao''s brows are locked up, and he doesn''t know. So if he says that he is close to Ye Wanqing, he still understands. After all, his elder martial sister''s appearance is unknown, but how can he become a professor in Zhongxia.


    "Yes


    Ning Tao has a flash of inspiration in his mind. He suddenly remembers that Cao Yang bought a child some time ago. For a vampire, I''m afraid nothing can attract the attention of the other party. I don''t know if the two will be involved.


    After all, if he is a vampire, he naturally wants to hide in a remote place. Isn''t it easier to leak in such an occasion?


    "Younger martial brother, what do you think?"


    Pass a cup of fragrant tea to Ning Tao, ye Wanqing also cross knees to do on the sofa, see the other side a face of meditation, began to ask a question.


    "Oh, nothing."


    Ning Tao shook his head, then raised his eyelids, looked at Ye Wanqing and solemnly said, "elder martial sister, I don''t think the old professor has any good intentions for you. You should stay away from him in the future."


    Originally, he also wanted to Tell ye Wanqing that the other party was a vampire, but after thinking about it, he gave up temporarily.


    Ye Wanqing is too simple to be patient. She is in the same office with her partner, so it is bound to be difficult to escape the eyes of the vampire. At present, he is not sure when the people sent by master will come, so it''s better not to scare the snake.


    For ye Wanqing''s safety, he is not worried. The old vampire''s cultivation is gone. For his elder martial sister, there is not much threat.


    If he is not afraid of what the other side has, he wants to kill the other side with Ye Wanqing.


    "Well, I see."


    Two people originally have nothing, looking at Ning Tao a face serious, ye Wanqing agreed to come down.


    Although the other side is a bit overbearing, it''s just that the two are put together, which one is more important, she can still make a clear distinction."Younger martial brother, what are you busy with these days? Often truancy, also do not come back to sleep


    After chatting for a while, ye Wanqing asked casually.


    For her younger martial brother, she always feels a little mysterious, but everyone has a secret, and she doesn''t ask if the other side doesn''t say it.


    "It''s nothing to help a kid."


    Ning Tao does not want to let the other party worry, said vaguely.


    "Younger martial brother, practice together and persevere. You''ve been wasted for several days. It''s time to stop today."


    Drink the tea in the cup, ye Wanqing looks at Ning Tao and says seriously.


    After experiencing double cultivation, ye Wanqing also likes the feeling of rapid growth of cultivation. A few days ago, Ning Tao was away, and she became a person of her own cultivation. Ye Wanqing is not adapted to it. Now that the other person is back, she naturally can''t waste her time.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he couldn''t help but draw. Shuangxiu was really a happy person with pain. He had beauty in his heart. He couldn''t concentrate on it. That kind of pain, let alone how hard it was.


    Now he finally understood why he would think of that aspect when he talked about double cultivation. The key is that they both hold together. Just imagine who can hold back. It doesn''t matter.


    But ye Wanqing just looked at him with a serious face. Everything was in order. He beat him in an instant. What else could he say? He could only spit out a good word from his teeth.


    Brushing his teeth, washing his face and taking off his coat, Ning Tao sat on the bed with his knees crossed. As soon as his eyes closed, he put on a state of cultivation.


    The bedroom is dark without light. Soon, a soft and greasy body is squeezed into Ning Tao''s arms. It''s Ye Wanqing.


    Because of the relationship of cultivation, the other side only wore underwear. It was not the first time for them to double practice. They had already passed the embarrassment for the first time, and their posture got rid of the first posture.


    Almost half holding Ye Wanqing, Ning Tao tries to calm his heart and begins to absorb spiritual power.


    But it was as if someone didn''t let him into his heart. Only half an hour later, the sound of grinding people''s soul appeared again, which made his Qingming collapse in an instant, and the spiritual power in his mouth dissipated in an instant.


    "Younger martial brother, you are not calm."


    Ye Wanqing didn''t open her eyes, but she could feel the change of Ning Tao. At the moment, she opened her mouth and said something low.

 Chapter 179

    Ning Tao''s mouth is stiff when he hears the speech. People have seven emotions and six desires. The sound from the upstairs is audible. It is estimated that even if the Buddha is reincarnated, his mood will change.


    "That Elder martial sister, if not, let''s double practice tomorrow! "


    Listen to upstairs more and more high pitched voice, the fire in Ning Tao heart is more and more exuberant, tentatively said a sentence.


    "What''s the matter, younger martial brother


    Ye Wanqing only feels that Ning Tao is a little restless today and asks a question of concern.


    "Well, it is. Maybe I have a cold. I want to sleep."


    In the present situation, let alone a night of double cultivation, he couldn''t hold on even for an hour. Seeing ye Wanqing asking questions, he was in a big panic.


    "Have you caught a cold? Did you see a doctor? "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, ye Wanqing finally sits up from Ning Tao''s arms. His eyes are shining in the dark. Is it serious.


    It is said that the friar seldom gets sick. She is puzzled in her heart. She can only think that the other side''s body is too weak. During this period of time, she is too tired to run.


    "I''m a doctor. It''s no big deal. Just have a sleep."


    Ning Tao licks his cracked lips and sniffs the fragrance from ye Wanqing''s body, forcing his desire to move.


    He didn''t have a relationship with Tong Yaqian. He didn''t need much. Now he feels that this kind of superficial double cultivation can''t go on. His desire is too strong.


    "Well Well, you can sleep


    Seeing Ning Tao''s insistence, ye Wanqing didn''t think much about it, so he had to stop practicing and get out of bed. He didn''t forget to say, "if you feel really uncomfortable, I''ll accompany you to the hospital."


    "Well, I see."


    Finally let Ye Wanqing leave, Ning Tao hands a pull quilt covered his head, in the heart of the upstairs that little couple hate gnash teeth.


    "Call a hair, the man is far worse than him, can''t pay attention to the influence!"


    Heart greasy crooked, Ning Tao eyes closed, also can only in the heart of evil curse that man don''t lift.


    More and more feel hot and dry, Ning Tao where still sleep, look at the time, now it''s more than ten, sighed, simply got up to the bathroom to take a cold bath.


    Now to find Tong Yaqian is not easy to say, and the other body bone also need to recuperate, now he can only endure a few days.


    But it also made him realize the words of Wu Chenzi. It seems that a woman really can''t meet her needs.


    "Damn blood baby!"


    Back to bed, upstairs has already recovered calm, Ning Tao heart also calm a lot, in the single sea that with his more similar blood baby, can be described as love and hate.


    When he woke up the next day, Ning Tao became listless all day, even in class.


    Seeing that there was only one English class left in the afternoon, Ning Tao yawned and planned to get some sleep.


    After a while, the bell rang, and the bald English teacher didn''t come. Instead, a middle-aged man in a proper suit and black face limped in.


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing this middle-aged man, I don''t know who was the first to laugh, and then the whole class started to laugh.


    Ning Tao wakes up and looks up. First he is shocked, then he rubs his eyes and confirms again. He can''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. Finally he laughs and has no scruples.


    In front of no one else, it was Professor Hilton who had just separated yesterday. Although his clothes had been changed, he could still clearly see the blue and purple on his face.


    Hearing the laughter from the crowd, Hilton didn''t change her look. She stood on the platform and when the laughter below was a little lower, she clenched her fist with one hand, put it on her mouth and coughed a few times. Then she put it on the platform and said with a smile.


    "Hello, everyone. Your English teacher has asked for leave these days. I''ll take it with me for a moment. As for the injury on my face, I''m really sorry. Since I didn''t come to Zhongxia very long, I went out last night and fell into the ditch. I also want to remind you that you should be careful when you walk at night, so as not to capsize in the ditch!"


    Hilton mouth, intentionally or unintentionally look at sitting in the back of Ning Tao, the heart can be said to be burning with anger.


    The injury on his face didn''t matter much to him. In fact, with his cultivation, it''s not impossible for him to recover overnight, but he didn''t dare to do it.


    After all, it''s Huaxia here. Although he has the protection of the British Foreign Office, he doesn''t dare to reduce the swelling because he wants to pursue Ye Wanqing. Otherwise, if Ning Tao sees him, he will not help.


    Today''s class for others was discussed yesterday. This is also in order to communicate with Ye Wanqing more and teach a class, which is bound to create more opportunities.


    The old professor with a touch of self mockery, soon let the class out of laughter, Ning Tao intended to add blocking to each other, opened his mouth to take a sentence.


    "Teacher, you are not familiar with the terrain. What are you doing when you run out at night? How can you just throw your face? How can I look like beating you? You will not go out to do anything bad?"


    \%@@First time"Ha ha..."


    "The monitor is so talented."


    "No, I have a stomachache."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone did not expect a low-key monitor can also be so ridiculed, Hilton efforts to create an atmosphere suddenly collapsed again.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Hilton''s face is stiff. Rao has already scolded Ning Tao for his self-restraint.


    Even if he didn''t get into trouble with the other party, this man is still making rude remarks. If he can, he really wants to give him some color.


    But even so, Hilton still had a smile on her face. As soon as she turned her eyes, she said, "this classmate is so humorous. You must be familiar with the terrain nearby. How about introducing the buildings and roads of the surrounding directors in English?"


    Since she can''t do it, Hilton can''t let Ning Tao go. She immediately plans to fight against the other side.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about this. He stands up and looks at Hilton. First, he learns the other party''s fake cough, and then he speaks fluent English, which makes the whole class astonished.


    Even Professor Hilton is a double eyebrow pick, face full of surprise, it seems that did not expect Ning Tao''s English so good.


    "Trying to make things difficult for me? No way


    Looking at the change of Hilton''s face, Ning Tao sneers in his heart. He hasn''t been idle in class during this period of time. After he has the ability of almost never forgetting, he has made great progress in English. Moreover, his foundation is not bad. He has already entered the top class of English in the school. Even if he has been to CET-8, it''s not a big problem.


    "Teacher, if I take you out for a walk after school, I''ll be familiar with the terrain, OK?"


    For three minutes in a row, Ning Tao finished his English in a series, then looked at Hilton with a deep smile and said.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, Hilton''s mouth moves, which is related to the injury on her face. As soon as her face hurts, she feels a little cold in her heart. She is really scared by the guy who doesn''t play according to the routine.

 Chapter 180

    "Thank you for your kindness. Please take a seat, but I''m sorry that I have no plans to go out in recent days."


    If you can, Morton really has a plan to beat Ning Tao. The guide of fart, if he goes out with Ning Tao tonight, he will die directly. Do you want a face.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I have plenty of time. If the teacher needs me, you can come to me at will. My favorite thing is to be helpful!"


    ¡£ In the latest chapter, +


    "OK, thank you. I''ll see you next time I need to."


    Morton felt a stiff smile on his face.


    Ning Tao sat down with a smile, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, let the latter shudder, sweating behind.


    Morton guessed that it was good. He beat others yesterday. Ning Tao felt that he was in a good mood. If he could, he didn''t mind cleaning up each other today.


    Let''s take it as a way to vent our feelings.


    "Old three, you are a cow!"


    "When did you learn English so well? Did you learn it from your cousin?"


    As soon as Ning Tao sat down, he was grabbed by several people in the dormitory and was curious.


    "Laosan, you are too bad. I want the contact information of Mr. Ye." Dormitory old two a face of bitterness looking at Ning Tao Road, that expression let the latter from a goose bumps.


    But the monkey looked forward and said, "if I live with Mr. Ye for a month, no, half a month, I can guarantee that my English score will reach CET-4."


    "Screw you. You are full of three-level movies. I think it''s good to reach three-level. I think Mr. Ye still likes a strong man like me."


    Speaking of Ye Wanqing, the eldest brother of the dormitory is also interested, as if playing chicken blood.


    Ning Tao a face black line, see these living treasure YY in the dormitory, really want to give a few people a blow.


    Fortunately, the mobile phone in his pocket rings at this time. Ning Tao takes it out and sees that it''s Long Wu''s phone. He frowns and hangs up secretly.


    Then I made a phone call with my elder brothers and swaggered out of the classroom, dismissing Morton who was lecturing on the stage.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was so impolite, Morton, who was lecturing, turned a blind eye. Instead of getting angry, he was relieved.


    He was really afraid that he would come to him after school. There was already a shadow. The other party had better go.


    Ning Tao went downstairs and came to a place where there was no one. He called Long Wu with his mobile phone.


    Under normal circumstances, if there is no emergency, the other party will not contact him. As far as Ning Tao is concerned, what he wants is only for the use of the gangs, but it will not become a burden. Long Wu has indeed done this.


    The phone was soon connected, as if waiting for Ning Tao, and then there was a calm voice from Longwu: "Mr. Ning, I have something to trouble you."


    "Say?"


    Ning Tao''s face doesn''t change, and he''s on the way now.


    "Hua Linglong of the South China Gang agreed to have a formal talk with us, but the other side had a request, that is, to meet my backstage boss."


    Long Wu has always been straightforward, without beating around the Bush, and directly stated the purpose of this call.


    "To see me?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, some surprised, murmured a, then fell into meditation.


    After all, it''s a time of peace. The era of gangs covering the sky is over. If gangs want to grow, they must have people on top or behind them, or they will soon collapse.


    For example, the four seas gang, although Long Wu and others are very good at fighting, but without the support of director Bai and deputy director Ma, they have long won it because of the terrible atmosphere they stirred up in the eastern district.


    Moreover, during the development stage of the gang, he needed a lot of money. For the sake of the four seas gang, Ning Tao almost became a trouser.


    The four seas gang does not exist for a day or two, but it has only developed rapidly in recent months. People with a clear eye will know that there is strong support, otherwise it will not rise suddenly until now.


    Just according to Ning Tao''s plan, he doesn''t want to appear in public so soon. Now even if Long Wu doesn''t say it, he knows that if he doesn''t show up, it''s hard to talk about it.


    "Mr. Ning, I haven''t promised the other party yet. If you feel embarrassed, I can push it off and find another way."


    It seems that knowing Ning Tao''s dilemma, both sides are silent a little, and Long Wu opens his mouth with understanding.


    "Come on, let''s make an appointment. I''ll be pretty, too."


    Ning Tao let out a breath slowly, open to promise to come down.


    The other side''s strength is not small. If you want to see him, you need to see his own strength. If he doesn''t go, he will be despised. I''m afraid that the next thing is not easy to talk about.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, at eight o''clock tonight, do you think it''s you or I''ll send a car to pick you up now?"


    Hear Ning Tao promise, there dragon five also relaxed tone, words also took a little fluctuation.


    Indeed, when he made the call again, he was very uncertain. If Ning Tao didn''t agree, it would be a lot more difficult. Maybe the talks would collapse.Although the four seas gang is booming now, if the South China Gang is solved by force, even if it wins, it is bound to lose its spirit and give others a chance.


    "Forget it. You''ll pick me up at eight. Don''t worry."


    Ning Tao thought next, in the eye flashed a fine light, long way.


    "Eight o''clock, but it''s eight o''clock Oh, well, I see what Mr. Ning means. I''ll be there on time at eight


    It''s not necessary for Ning Tao to make it clear. Long Wu''s reaction is quick. He says yes, so he hangs up with Ning Tao and makes arrangements.


    This evening is crucial. We should show the momentum of the four seas gang and make good preparations.


    After hanging up, Ning Tao saw that he had finished school and called Su Qian again.


    He is incompetent as a bodyguard. He promised Fang Yuehua to protect him, but he hasn''t seen him for a day.


    But the other side''s reply made him speechless. Su Qian said that he was not comfortable today and refused to meet him.


    Su Qian can hear each other''s shyness both in and out of his words. Ning Tao doesn''t care, and he can understand. Yesterday was equivalent to whispering to Qin Yun in front of him.


    Especially for the reason of how to enlarge that place, it is estimated that this is more shy than looking at the other side.


    However, he did not forget Su Qian''s affairs. He planned to deal with them after meeting with the South China gang. Otherwise, it would be a disaster sooner or later.


    Carrying the mobile phone in his pocket, Ning Tao turns around and goes out of the school, intending to have a look at Tong''s mother''s canteen.


    In any case, he is the boss. He has never been there except for two times at the beginning. After a long time, he can''t even be a quitter. Besides, he heard Tong Yaqian say that his business is very good. He''s fine today. He just went to have a look. He said that he wanted to recruit people last time. He didn''t know what happened.

 Chapter 181

    The small supermarket is not far from the school. It''s near the gate of a community, next to a fork. Although there is a supermarket of large scale at the crossroad in front of it, it''s better to make a little money than to be near the water.


    Qianqian supermarket!


    When Ning Tao comes to the supermarket, he looks at the supermarket and smiles. When he first named it, Tong''s mother insisted that he pay attention to it, but he couldn''t get over it. He just named it after Tong Yaqian. Now it looks good.


    Then his eyes turned. When he saw an off-road vehicle with Ji brand in front of the small supermarket, he was surprised.


    This kind of license plate is a military car. I remember there is no military region nearby. How can there be such a car?


    When he was puzzled, Ning Tao glanced into the car as he passed by. Through the front windshield, the driver''s cab was a strong man in his thirties. His eyes were bright. When he saw Ning Tao, he looked more alert.


    "Master!"


    Just a look, Ning Tao has a judgment, this is a well-trained guy.


    He bared his teeth. He was puzzled. He felt that he had met many experts since he could practice. How could he not find them before.


    However, on second thought, he was also dumbfounded. In the past, his level was not high enough, and his vision was limited. Even if he met an expert, he could not recognize it.


    Mind moved, he did not take it seriously, immediately into the supermarket.


    Supermarket area is not much, there are more than 100 flat appearance, as long as selling daily necessities, there are more than a dozen customers in the selection of things.


    Next to the door is the cash register, in which sits a beautiful girl, who is collecting money for a customer. She is very skillful. Who else can Tong Yaqian be.


    See the other side in the head brush code, see a thing on one side of the counter, Ning Tao eyes a turn, came to a bad idea, immediately went to the side to take a box, standing behind the customer.


    After waiting for the former to leave, Ning Tao directly put a box of Durex on the cash register without opening his mouth.


    "Hello, that''s 109!" Tong Yaqian did not look up, directly holding the box of Durex brush code, by the way said.


    Ning Tao reached out and grabbed Tong Yaqian, holding the palm of Durex''s hand, joking: "beauty, cheaper."


    "Ah You... "


    Tong Yaqian is surprised to be caught by someone''s wrist. As soon as she looks up, she is about to pull her hand. She screams out in amazement. Only when she sees Ning Tao with a bad smile on his face, she quickly closes her mouth and Shua''s face is ruddy, like a ripe big apple.


    "Beauty, I don''t have any money with me today. Can I make it cheaper?"


    Looking at Tong Yaqian staring at a pair of watery eyes, looks cute, Ning Tao can''t help but tease again.


    "Qianqian, what''s the matter?"


    The supermarket heard the cry of surprise, then came the voice of mother Tong.


    "Ah It''s OK, it''s ok... "


    Hearing this voice, Tong Yaqian''s face turned red. She quickly broke away from Ning Tao''s wrist and left Durex under the counter. As if she were a thief, she reached out and hammered Ning Tao. She said in a low voice: "you''re going to die!"


    "Well, why did you put it away?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t sell it to him, Ning Tao''s voice was a little louder. He had nothing to joke about, which could be regarded as adding some fun to his life.


    "Tell you to say, shoot you, shoot you!"


    Tong Yaqian is very ashamed, stretch out small fist, hammer Ning Tao a few times again.


    "If you hit me again, I''ll go!"


    Ning Tao just smile, not in the unexpected person''s view, now deliberately said.


    Sure enough, as soon as she said this, Tong Yaqian immediately stopped. She looked at Ning Tao nervously and said, "you Why are you here! " Although shy, but the surprise in the eyes is how also can not hide.


    "If I miss you, I''ll come and see you!"


    If you talk too much nonsense, you''ll get used to it. Ning Tao didn''t say it. By the way, this kind of words slip away.


    "I hate it


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Tong Yaqian hummed a sentence, but she was very sweet in her heart. She didn''t give the other party the chance to continue to talk glib, so she tried to say: "you Are you doing anything tonight? "


    "What? I miss you


    "Go, I said if you''re OK, eat at home, my mother just said to make an account with you!"


    Tong Yaqian did not feel the heart beat faster, a heart almost jumped out, quickly explained a sentence.


    "Oh, it''s just an inventory!" Ning Tao stretched a stretch, leisurely way: "if so, I may not have time, but if you miss me, maybe there will be."


    "You You bad man


    On this, where is Tong Yaqian Ning Tao''s opponent, just a few words are forced to say nothing.


    "Why? When did Ning Tao come? "


    At this time, mother Tong came out with a box of things in her arms. Seeing Ning Tao, she looked happy and said."Auntie, I''m just here. I''m coming. I''m coming."


    Seeing Tong''s mother, Ning Tao had to stop teasing, and he was about to help, but he couldn''t help looking back, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Tong''s mother is radiant with her legs restored, her face is ruddy, her clothes are neat, her hair is in a bun behind her head, and she is more capable in her maturity, which is quite different from the scene of dying on the hospital bed a few months ago.


    And behind Tong''s mother, a middle-aged man with a big figure also holds two boxes and follows each other closely. It looks like a helper.


    Just from the other side, Ning Tao feels the taste of blood, and the other side''s eyes are not right, it seems that there is a trace of love.


    "No, Ning Tao, take a rest and see if there is anything wrong with it."


    Tong''s mother insisted on not letting Ning Tao interfere. As soon as she looked back, she laughed and scolded Tong Yaqian: "dead girl, what are you doing? Get a bottle of water for Ning Tao as soon as possible."


    "Oh, oh..."


    The red tide on Tong Yaqian''s face hasn''t dissipated. She doesn''t dare to fight with Tong Mu. With a promise, she quickly picks a bottle of juice from the refrigerator and hands it to the latter.


    "Don''t mention it to me. I''m just looking around today."


    Ning Tao waved his hand and saw that Tong''s mother and the middle-aged man had begun to stock up. The doubts in his eyes were deeper.


    This middle-aged man has official prestige, but he doesn''t seem to be a general helper. When he thinks of the military vehicle outside, Ning Tao thinks of it more.


    "Ning Tao, it''s just that I''m going to let Yaqian call you these days. You see, I haven''t asked you to check the account after opening so many days..."


    Tong''s mother is busy, but she doesn''t forget to talk to Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. I don''t understand. Just look at it, Auntie..."


    Looking at Tong Yaqian who is settling accounts, Ning Tao rushes to the latter to wave his hand.


    He doesn''t care about this little money. Now he sees that the business of the small supermarket is still successful, and Tong''s mother looks good. This is what he is most satisfied with.


    However, suddenly a loud voice came from outside the door, which made Ning Tao move.

 Chapter 182

    Just after that, five or six young people came in.


    Walking in front of a few young people in the hands of a few bottles of coke, mouth also shouting fake and so on.


    "Bang"


    when they came to the front desk, the little gangsters dropped their Coke on the front desk and said angrily to Tong Yaqian, "how do you sell fake goods in this supermarket? There are insects in this coke!"


    Seeing these little gangsters coming, Tong Yaqian was startled. Before she spoke, Tong''s mother came over and quickly said with a smile, "how are you going to deal with these little brothers?"


    "Well said? Look at the coke you sold me. There are insects in it. Do you want to kill people? If you don''t give me an explanation today, I''ll smash your shop! "


    The first one among them is a young man with a huge nose. His bare arms are engraved with tattoos. It looks like a gangster.


    As soon as the young man''s voice fell, several people behind him immediately began to shout, and there was a big sign of making things big.


    Originally, there were more than ten customers in the store. Now they came out one by one. Seeing the scene here, they whispered to each other.


    Ning Tao stood by and looked at the bottles of coke on the stage, frowning.


    In these bottles, there are different numbers of white worms, about two centimeters long, white, like maggots.


    Tong''s mother quickly picked up the coke and looked at it. She saw that the insect''s face had also changed greatly. Then she turned over the bottles one by one and put down the bottles to look at the tattooed young man.


    "Little brother, where did you buy this coke?"


    "Nonsense, you will not deny that I can come here and where I bought it!"


    Tattoo young teeth a show, the voice is a bit higher generation.


    "Little brother, maybe you remember wrong, your coke is not really sold here, we only sell......"


    before Tong''s mother finished, the tattoo young man was not happy. Without waiting for the other party to finish, he stared and raised his voice again: "come on, why? Now I don''t admit it, right? Come on, let''s have a look. This supermarket sells fake goods. One of my brothers is still in the hospital after having a stomachache! "


    Tattoo young voice is not small, immediately attracted the attention of many people, one by one close to see the white insects in the coke, face changed.


    "Little brother, this is very cola. We only sell Pepsi Cola in our shop. I don''t believe you can come and see it!"


    Mother Tong tried to explain, and now she wanted to let the other party have a look at her refrigerator.


    "Come on, this is a trick. I think you are guilty of theft. Let''s have a look. Do you still have a sense of security when shopping in a shop like this? I suggest you go to the big supermarket next to us to buy something. At least we have a guarantee! "


    The young man yelled at the top of his voice, which immediately attracted a lot of onlookers. With the help of the other little gangsters, he was even more impressive.


    The white flower bug in the coke bottle is shocking, which immediately attracts the attention of many good people. It immediately explodes in the field, and the eyes of Tong Mu and others change.


    After all, some people who live in this area and don''t want to go far have bought things in this small supermarket. It''s exposed that once things get big, it''s unimaginable to hit them.


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and sighed. He was about to open his mouth. Everyone in the audience was confused and the onlookers saw clearly. Tong''s mother just wanted to explain, but with his sight, he naturally saw something strange.


    Let''s not say whether these cokes are sold in a small supermarket. Just because there are insects in the opened bottles, it shows the problem.


    And these are not the main ones. What surprised him even more was that there were still living insects in one of the coke bottles, which was incredible.


    Considering what the other party just said to incite other people to go shopping in the supermarket, his heart was clear, but when he opened his mouth, Yu Guang suddenly turned to a tall and burly figure and stood still.


    It wasn''t others who came to the scene. It was the middle-aged man who was like a helper. He didn''t say a word. First he picked up the coke bottles one by one and looked at them. Then he swept the arrogant young man with a deep look and said, "you guys, I think you''re looking for trouble. Let''s not say whether the coke belongs to this supermarket or not! But there are still live insects in this coke. The excuse you are looking for is too bad! "


    When the man opened his mouth, he suddenly picked up one of the bottles of coke and turned around.


    As soon as the words came out, the onlookers immediately opened their eyes. It''s not that the white insects are very eye-catching inside, and they float up and down, very conspicuous.


    Only then did the onlookers panic. When they looked at the young people again, their eyes changed.


    No one here is stupid. There are insects in it that can talk about the past, but there are live insects that can''t talk about the past, and it''s hard to live in the closed carbonated drinks.


    If you look at the posture of the other party, you''ll understand quickly. Isn''t it that you''re looking for trouble?


    A tattooed man of Zhenghuan, who was crying, heard the tone of his voice and looked at the insects in the bottle. He drew from the corner of his mouth and complained in his heart.He came here in a hurry, but he forgot this. Now he was caught. He really came here to look for trouble. The big supermarket in front of him was opened by his brother-in-law, and his peers were enemies. Tong''s small supermarket undoubtedly robbed each other''s business.


    The former boss of this supermarket was also taken away by several of them. Now he still wants to use the old skills again, but he didn''t expect to be found.


    But now can''t weaken the momentum, tattoo man to suddenly appear in front of the man hate, immediately look at the ferocious eyes, up and down looked at each other, some don''t know each other''s origin, now tentatively asked: "who are you? I advise you to mind your own business


    6 {¡Ì


    seeing these little gangsters look bad, Tong''s mother was startled and said to them with a smile: "sorry, little brothers, although this coke is not ours, I''m willing to compensate you for a box. What do you think?"


    After all, it''s business and harmony that makes money. No matter whether it''s the supermarket''s responsibility or not, Tong''s mother naturally wants to control the impact to the minimum. In addition, she also wants to minimize the contradiction. After all, such noise will always have a bad impact on the business.


    "Give us a box? I''ll pay for it. Am I short of money? Cut the crap and take 5000 yuan, or your supermarket will be closed! "


    Tattoo young man is fierce, clapping the table with one hand, shouting.


    "That''s enough. They didn''t sell this coke. You are looking for trouble on purpose. You are shouting here. How can people do business?"


    The man''s face sank down, and his words revealed a sense of anger.

 Chapter 183

    Ning Tao''s look flashed. When he heard that the man was so reasonable, his eyes were full of praise.


    It''s just that he paid more attention. Among the onlookers, the driver who was in the car came down at some time and stood not far away from the man with a calm face.


    In his eyes, the other side just separated the two. If there was a conflict, he was absolutely sure to block the other side''s attack.


    The public opinion on the side suddenly changed, one after another secretly accused these little gangsters.


    More people have confirmed that there is no Pepsi Cola in the supermarket at all. These people are the brother-in-law of the boss of the supermarket nearby.


    There are many different opinions. Although they have not come forward to say it clearly, the situation has suddenly turned around.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Ning Tao pulls Tong Yaqian with one hand, and smiles at the latter. He pats the back of the other''s hand with one hand to comfort him.


    However, he put his attention on the field. If there was no this man, he would have done it long ago. At present, this extra man makes him a little confused. He intends to see what the other party''s purpose is here?


    "When you eat melon seeds, you get a bug. You''re a hair. Get out of my way. It''s none of your business!"


    The young man with tattoo was speaking with both voice and emotion. When he saw the man jump out again, he immediately became angry and spoke impolitely.


    In his opinion, this good thing is about to be spoiled by this man. How can he not be angry.


    As soon as he said this, the driver clenched his fists suddenly before the man opened his mouth. It seemed that he was about to make a move, but he was blocked by the man''s hand.


    He shook his head slightly to the latter. The man looked at the tattooed young man and said, "I don''t care what your purpose is. If you don''t leave again, I''ll call the police."


    "Call the police. Am I scared? I negotiate with other people''s boss normally. What do you say? Are you the mistress of boss Xi Shi


    Tattoo young people seem to understand the situation of mother Tong very well, immediately made no secret of sarcasm.


    As soon as he said this, the man''s face changed, and the blue veins on his forehead jumped abruptly. There was no doubt that there was an air of iron blood coming out of his body, and his eyes were as wide as Tongling.


    "You You... "


    Inexplicably humiliated, originally good temper Tong mother this can''t stand, lips almost bite bleeding, single finger at these people, a word also can''t say.


    There are so many rights and wrongs in front of the widow''s door. The other party undoubtedly talks about the weakness of others. Who can bear this.


    "Son of a bitch, apologize to the boss in a hurry!"


    Seeing that Tong''s mother was almost about to cry with anger, the man burst into a rage and trembled with anger.


    "Dao Mao, I think I was right. Hum, I dare not be told if I dare to do it!"


    The tattooed young man who thought he had caught the boss of the supermarket was disdainful. His words were more intense. He turned his eyes on them and saw that the man was almost cannibal. He raised his chin provocatively.


    "What? You bite me


    "Song Shuo, throw these people out to me, and then let the director of the local police station come to see me. I''d like to see if there is any royal law!"


    The man is almost gnashing his teeth to jump out of these words, look like annoyed to the extreme.


    "Yes


    The driver, who had been holding his breath for a long time, heard that when he opened his mouth, his body was like an arrow flying out of the string. Even with Ning Tao''s eyes, he was startled.


    He has estimated the skill of the driver to a high position, but now he seems to underestimate it. Compared with Fang Yan, he is only high.


    Almost at the same time, there came the screams of those young people.


    It seems that the other side intends to control the scope. When he makes a move, he just like carrying a chicken, and brings this person out.


    Looking at the other side cut melons and vegetables, he slipped out. Ning Tao didn''t have many accidents. Compared with the other side, these little gangsters are much worse.


    But Ning Tao is more concerned about the man, with such a bodyguard, it seems that the man''s identity is not low.


    "Sorry, Pingping!"


    There Tong mother has been sobbing, regardless of the movement over there, the man turned around and apologized.


    "You go..."


    Tong''s mother didn''t appreciate it at all. As soon as she pushed the other side, she yelled at him and didn''t appreciate him at all.


    See that man took an embarrassment, Ning Tao Chong Tong Yaqian make a wink, the latter rushed to comfort the mother.


    Then he saw the crowd around him. He cleared his throat and walked around.


    "Dear friends, I''m the owner of this store. First of all, I''d like to apologize for today''s business. However, I promise that Qianqian supermarket has never had fakes. For some people who have planted and framed, I can only say that those who are clear will be clear and those who are turbid will be turbid. In order to express my apology, I announce that all customers who come to buy today are 10% off. Welcome to the store to buy!"


    No matter who is to blame, it has already affected the supermarket. Seeing that Tong''s mother has lost her backbone, Ning Tao immediately stands up.Sure enough, as soon as this remark came out, many people immediately moved. When they talked one by one, they entered the store one after another.


    "Don''t cry, boss. We believe you."


    "Don''t worry, boss Lin. I''ll only buy things from your store in the future."


    ... knowing the whole story of this time and Ning Tao''s voice, many people entered the supermarket one after another.


    Huaxia who has not yet taken advantage of the psychological, hear 10% discount which not interested, even if it is not lack of things, also want to buy some preparation.


    This can be Tong Yaqian to busy, began to cash, just keep staring at ningtao.


    Tong mother can not care sad, see too many people, also hurriedly help others say things.


    The man looked at Ning Tao gratefully, and followed his mother to help.


    Although Ning Tao didn''t understand, he didn''t have time to pack bags for others and do chores.


    Before long, the sound of the police siren came from outside, and then as soon as the sound stopped at the door, more than a dozen policemen came in.


    "Ning Tao!"


    The first one to bear the brunt is a slightly bald man. Seeing Ning Tao busy at the door, he was stunned and subconsciously began to shout.


    "Director Niu, we meet again."


    It was Director Niu who had met him once. Ning Tao gave each other a smile and shook hands with each other. Then his eyes turned and fell on deputy director Ma behind him, nodding slightly.


    The latter is his man now. He has cooperated with Long Wu and others a lot during this period of time. Although Ning Tao doesn''t have much contact with each other, Long Wu is familiar with each other.


    S ~ e genuine 7q first UI hair


    although looking at Ning Tao happy, but Director Niu''s mind is not here, a pair of eyes back and forth, seems to be a little anxious.


    "Hello, my name is Shao. Are you the director of this area?"


    Seeing the arrival of the police, the man strode forward, looked at Director Niu, nodded and said indifferently.


    "Commander Shao, I''m Niu Dazhi. I didn''t know you were coming..."


    Up and down looked at each other, cow director face heap smile, just how to see how some reluctantly.

 Chapter 184

    "Director Niu!"


    The man''s breath in front of him is dignified, but he doesn''t intend to shake hands with the other party. He glances at several people. Yu Guang takes a deep look at Ning Tao and says in a deep voice!


    "Director Niu, I think it''s better to talk outside, so as not to hinder other people''s business."


    "Good, good..."


    In front of the man surnamed Shao, Director Niu didn''t dare to say anything. He immediately nodded his head and bowed his waist. As soon as he got out of the way, he led a group of people out.


    Ning Tao stands at the edge of the room with a slight look. He sees Director Niu''s flattery on his face. He wants Shao Xing''s position to be not low, but he seems to have a lot to do with Tong''s mother.


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t think of a reason. However, Ning Tao gives a look to Tong Yaqian, who is busy, and gets up to go out.


    Tong''s mother and son are vulnerable groups. At present, their life is just on the right track. Suddenly breaking into this inexplicable man makes her more alert.


    Although the other party is well intentioned, she should also understand clearly that if the other party really has any ulterior motives, even if the other party is a senior official, he will not sit by and ignore it.


    Out of the supermarket, several police are twisting tattooed young people to the police car. Director Niu and others are talking with the man surnamed Shao. The driver who just shot is standing behind him.


    "Ning Tao, why are you here?"


    Ning Tao, who wants to be absorbed in things, is suddenly patted from behind, and then a clear voice rings out in his ear.


    Immediately Ning Tao turns his eyes and looks, a sober and refined beautiful image appears in front of him. It is Li Bingbing who has been missing for many days.


    "Beauty, how are you recently?"


    Think of the last time to see the beauty of the scene, Ning Tao corner of the mouth tilted out a ray of arc, and then smile a teasing sentence.


    "Well, it''s OK. Why are you here?"


    Seeing Ning Tao, Li Bingbing was very excited. He nodded and asked again.


    "This supermarket belongs to my friend. I came to have a look, but I didn''t expect this kind of thing."


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said half true and half false.


    "Oh, really?"


    Li Bingbing blinked a pair of beautiful eyes, watery eyes a little grunt, half joked at him: "I see where there is something, where there are you, how? Has justice just been done? "


    "Justice?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and immediately understood what the other party was referring to. He immediately said with a dumb smile, "where can I use my hand? In this era, there are many people who are just."


    "Bingbing, are you still used to it at the grassroots level?"


    When Ning Tao and Li Bingbing are having a good talk, the man surnamed Shao passes by and looks at the muscle on Li Bingbing''s face. For the first time, he smiles at the police.


    "Uncle Shao, I''m fine here. Why are you here?"


    Li Bingbing seems to be very familiar with the man surnamed Shao. He immediately smiles and says.


    "Ghost girl, see Uncle Shao also don''t speak, also want me to run to, isn''t with me all strange."


    "No, I''m just a little policeman. I''m still on duty. Where can I chat with you?"


    Li Bingbing rarely shows a trace of her little daughter''s state of mind. She vomits her tongue and says something back.


    "I almost believe you. What are you talking to this young man for? On duty, too


    The man surnamed Shao snorted coldly, pretended to show a trace of feint anger on his face, and said with a straight face on purpose.


    "You I don''t care about you! "


    Lie was exposed, Li Bingbing made a big red face, on the spot coquetry.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was stunned. He didn''t expect that Li Bingbing was very familiar with this man. It seems that both of them are not simple.


    "Commander Shao, what do you think we should do about this?"


    Director Niu came over from the side again. Now he carefully looked at the man surnamed Shao and asked.


    "Commander Shao" on the latest section X of C $chapter Ning Tao thought about it in his heart. Seeing Director Niu''s cold sweat, it was obvious that the conversation between the two sides was not pleasant just now, but he was more puzzled in his heart.


    In principle, Director Niu should not be so afraid. There is no military police system. No matter how big the position of commander Shao is, he can''t control Director Niu. It seems that the latter is more afraid than director Bai.


    "How to deal with it? Are you a policeman or am I a policeman, want to know what''s going on, ask the victim, what''s the use of asking me? "


    In the face of Director Niu, the man surnamed Shao was not so angry. It seemed that his anger did not subside and he answered coldly.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Director Niu''s mouth is bitter. In the face of a strong man surnamed Shao, he doesn''t dare to say a word. Now he is going to enter the supermarket and go to discuss with Tong''s mother.


    "Forget it, I think it''s better for Director Niu to enforce the law impartially. He can do whatever he wants. Don''t bother."


    Ning Tao suddenly reaches out his hand, stops Director Niu, and then says something.He also knows that the man surnamed Shao is kind-hearted, but this matter should be small rather than big. It doesn''t do much good to the mother and daughter of the Tong family.


    In addition, it seems that the Director Niu has also been tossed. The other party is not wrong. It''s good to sell the other party''s personal feelings.


    For Ning Tao, Director Niu dare not disrespect him, but the energy next to him is more afraid. Now he is embarrassed and looks at the man surnamed Shao.


    "Forget it, since this young man has spoken, this matter will be over, but if someone makes trouble again, I don''t think you need to do it!"


    The man surnamed Shao took a deep look at Ning Tao, then took a breath, and sold him face.


    "Yes, commander Shao, don''t worry. I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    If Director Niu is granted amnesty, he is relieved. When Yu Guangzhong looks at Ning Tao, he looks a little grateful.


    The other party just spoke for him, but he heard it with his own ears, and director Shao even gave each other face, which also made him feel more curious about Ning Tao''s origin.


    The last time he was arrested by mistake, the director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau came to the police station in person, and the other party was polite to Ning Tao. Now even commander Shao is selling his face. How much is this.


    "Are they the disciples of the big families in Jinghua?"


    Director Niu''s face turned, and he was more and more sure of his conjecture.


    "Well, in that case, I might as well get in the way of Director Niu''s office. Please go back."


    Shao commander slightly nodded, and then directly issued the order. Not at all.


    Together with Commander Shao, Director Niu Alexandria, with a happy heart and a promise, hurriedly led people into the police car and left.


    Even the witness of Tong''s mother and son didn''t dare to take. Joking, commander Shao was obviously partial to each other. How could he be so ignorant.


    But in his heart, he secretly decided to make friends with Ning Tao. In the system, what''s the most important, ability and ability may not be the first, but knowing how to observe words and colors will definitely lead to success.


    "Mr. Ning, can I have a word with you?"


    After several police cars left, the man surnamed Shao finally set his eyes on Ning Tao. The lines on his face were softer and he said.

 Chapter 185

    "You''re welcome, Mr. Shao. You''re an elder. Let''s be frank!"


    In any case, the other party just helped the mother and daughter of the Tong family. Ning Tao still has a good feeling for them and puts their identity very low at the moment.


    "I think Mr. Ning doesn''t know me. My surname is Shao. I''m a soldier."


    Mr. Shao cleanly, two words to introduce himself out.


    / J


    Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile, "I guess I don''t have to introduce myself!"


    It''s not the first time for the other party to come to the store. The other party is not surprised to see him. They even know his name and obviously know his existence.


    "No, I know something about you, good boy. I want to thank you for taking care of Pingping''s family during this period, and for saving her leg."


    Mr. Shao looks grateful and bows to Ning Tao.


    "Oh, I can''t, I can''t."


    Ning Tao where can think of the other party suddenly to this one, quickly stretched out his hand to stop, but was its rigid for him to bow!


    But this bow actually made Ning Tao confused. What''s the matter? He didn''t know the relationship between the other party and Tong''s mother. If he didn''t know that Tong Yaqian''s father had died, he thought it was the other party''s father.


    "I don''t know if you are..."


    Tong Yaqian''s mother''s name is Lin Pingping. Seeing each other''s Pingping, she should not have known each other for a long time, so she asked subconsciously.


    "Would Mr. Ning like to hear a story from me?"


    Shao surnamed man who can not know Ning Tao''s meaning, immediately sighed, leisurely way.


    Ning Tao knows that the business is coming. He just nods and makes a listen.


    The man surnamed Shao squinted and looked at the distance, as if he had come back to some kind of memory all of a sudden.


    "Pingping and I have known each other since we were young. We live in the same courtyard. We are childhood friends. In our time, like us, we were all proud to be soldiers. I joined the army when I was 16 years old. "


    "Later, I performed well in the army and joined an unknown army. Because of discipline and other reasons, I was unable to contact my family. This contact lasted for three years. In these three years, except for two letters to my family, the whole world seemed to have lost my information."


    "When I came back from the army, the courtyard of my hometown was also demolished. Pingping''s family moved away because of his father. Before I could find her, I received an urgent task from the army. It would be another two years."


    "After that, I got the news that Pingping had been married from a fellow villager. At that time, I wanted to go to treat her well, but I knew I was sorry for her. If I didn''t have the face to see her, it was over."


    "I''ve lost her news since then."


    "Later, I got married. Maybe god punished me. Not long after I got married, my wife died in a car accident."


    "It was not until recently that Pingping opened a supermarket to purchase goods and contacted a fellow townsman I knew, that I got the news and came here in a hurry..."


    The story is very old-fashioned, but Ning Tao''s heart is a little heavy. Between the lines, he can hear the feeling that his heart is torn up a little bit.


    In this world, I am afraid that no matter how much pain, there is no more unforgettable mental torture.


    With a sigh in his heart, Ning Tao didn''t know how to open his mouth for a moment. He didn''t speak at the moment. He just accompanied each other quietly. He was an orphan. To some extent, he could feel the same.


    Sometimes the heart lonely to a certain extent, even if it is sincere language, it does not help.


    After a while, the man surnamed Shao came back from his memory, and his face returned to his previous determination. Looking at Ning Tao, he praised him.


    "I also want to thank you for this. I''m afraid I can''t find Pingping without your help in opening this small supermarket."


    The voice of the man surnamed Shao dropped, so he took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Ning Tao, saying: "this is my business card. If you have something to call me, maybe I can help you."


    The surface of the business card is light gold. It has nothing but a name and a telephone number.


    Ning Tao understood the meaning of the business card. Sometimes he didn''t write anything, which was more important than writing. Now he didn''t show any affectation, so he accepted it.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, I''ll go first. You''re very nice. Nice to meet you."


    Seeing that Ning Tao received his business card, the man surnamed Shao was very happy, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, then turned and got on the jeep.


    "Shao Wen!"


    Whirling this business card, Ning Tao thought about it in his heart. He plans to ask Director Niu if he has time, which God is this.


    Put the business card in his pocket and Ning Tao goes into the supermarket again.


    After a little climax just now, there are few customers in the store. Tong''s mother also returns to the cashier and is talking to Tong Yaqian.


    "Ning Tao, are you ok?"


    See Ning Tao, Tong mother look some abnormal, but still reluctantly smile, way."I''m ok. Don''t worry, auntie. It won''t happen in the future."


    When he said this, he was more fierce in the depth of his pupils. This time, no matter how the police station is, he will use his own way to solve the problem.


    The onlookers said that he was the brother-in-law of the boss of the big supermarket in front of him. It seems that he wants Longwu to investigate. If this matter is serious, the boss should pay for it.


    I''m kidding. Now the whole four seas gang has almost monopolized the underground forces in the eastern district. Unexpectedly, there are some people who bully him. If he can bear this, he will be killed.


    "He Has he left... "


    Tong mother face dew difficult color, at the moment brewing for a while, just opened to ask a sentence.


    "Oh, Mr. Shao has left."


    Ningtao know each other''s meaning, deeply looked at Tong mother one eye, open a way.


    "Oh


    Tong''s mother nodded and looked a little dim. Then she thought of something and said, "Ning Tao, you don''t have a meal yet. Otherwise, you can go to dinner with Yaqian first. It happens that the business in the shop is not busy."


    "It''s OK, auntie. I''m not hungry."


    He used to come to help, but now he hasn''t done anything. I''m sorry.


    Just Tong mother regardless of 37 21, will Tong Yaqian two people to let out of the supermarket, a person in the supermarket.


    "Ning Tao, why don''t I buy some materials and make them at home. I''ll bring some to my mother later."


    Tong Yaqian is familiar with her mother''s character, but she doesn''t have to. When she gets out of the supermarket, she looks at Ning Tao''s bright eyes.


    "Go home and do something?"


    Ning Tao smashes his mouth, and his heart is slightly moved. Unconsciously, he looks at Tong Yaqian deeply, and he is ready to move.


    "You What do you think? I''m going home to cook. "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s expression, Tong Yaqian''s face turned red, biting her lips and angry.


    "I didn''t say anything. You said it yourself! Ning Tao laughs, his words are a little frivolous, but his eyes are more and more unrestrained.


    Fortunately, it''s getting dark. I deny that I was misunderstood on the road.


    "Hate, let you bully me."


    In a word, he made Tong Yaqian''s face red, stretched out his small fist, and seemed to beat Ning Tao a few times. It just fell on him, but the strength was lighter. The emotion in his eyes was full of love.

 Chapter 186

    "Well, someone''s watching!"


    Seeing that the fire is almost over, Ning Tao reaches out and grabs Tong Yaqian''s hands and deliberately lowers her voice.


    Hear Ning Tao''s words, Tong Yaqian heart a tight, face immediately red, like a thief in general, guilty of looking around.


    Boo!


    Take advantage of this opportunity, Ning Tao close to each other, in Tong Yaqian white forehead kiss.


    In fact, when Tong Yaqian turned her head, she knew that she had been cheated. It was empty all around. No one would pay attention to this side.


    "Ah, well I hate it


    His forehead was suddenly violated, which made him feel as if he had a fawn in his heart. After a word of anger, he quickly broke away and ran to his home.


    Ning Tao smashed his mouth behind him, and with a smile, he strode after the elf like figure in front of him.


    Said that he in Tong Yaqian here is also the most relaxed, not much pressure, may be two people had a relationship, let him to that figure unconsciously in the heart has weight.


    "Ning Tao, what would you like to eat?"


    Back home, Tong Yaqian put the food she bought on the road on the table and turned to look at Ning Tao and asked.


    Two people even walk with run, Tong Yaqian face bag red, chest ups and downs fluctuation, blinking a pair of bright big eyes, let the latter suddenly feel thirsty.


    has already broken away from the sequence of the young girl. Two people are close, ningtao smell the perfume smell from the other side, and there is a throb of excitement in the heart.


    "Haha, of course, I''ll eat you first."


    Ning Tao deliberately squints at each other. At the moment, the corners of his lips turn up and stick to his fingers. He looks like a gangster on the street.


    "No, I''m not serious. Let me make noodles for you. "


    Tong Yaqian mercilessly Piao Ning Tao one eye, heart beat fast fast, will bypass each other.


    However, to the mouth of fat and how can let him run, Ning Tao step to Tong Yaqian in front of a hand, a domineering will exclaim each other hold up, ha ha a smile, then toward the bedroom.


    "You Let go of me. Good evening


    Tong Yaqian, who is thrown on the boat bed by Ning Tao, is startled. She covers her chest with one hand and looks at the latter with almost begging.


    "Night is night."


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Ning Tao evil spirit a smile, pressed the body up, mouth up, don''t give each other to refute the other side, absorbed Tong Yaqian''s cherry lips.


    A kiss down, Tong Yaqian against Ning Tao''s hands have been unable to put down, eyes blurred, like a docile kitten in general, all weak.


    When Ning Tao climbs to the saint''s peak, Tong Yaqian''s whole body is stiff, and then it is a smooth, a collapse of thousands of miles, leaving only the mouth murmuring the name of Ning Tao.


    More than half an hour later, when the clouds and rain stopped, Ning Tao was still holding his head and swimming on Tong Yaqian''s exquisite back.


    "Or come again..."


    Touch a ball full, Ning Tao again interested, immediately began to explore a sentence, but the words have not finished, Tong Yaqian immediately stretched out a hand to cover his mouth, on the pathetic shake his head to stop: "no, I also want to cook for my mother."


    "All right!"


    See each other''s appearance, Ning Tao can only give up temporarily, look moved, looking at the way of Tong Yaqian wearing clothes in the quilt.


    "Qianqian, how long has Mr. Shao been here? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Tong Yaqian''s action stopped and her expression moved. She said, "I was going to tell you, but my mother didn''t let me say it, so I didn''t have time."


    "Oh Ning Tao nodded, then asked the key point: "that, what does your mother mean to Mr. Shao?"


    From Mr. Shao''s eyes, he can see that the other party is full of love, if possible, if you poke it, it''s OK.


    After all, Tong''s mother is only 40 or 50 years old. If her legs were necrotic in the past, I don''t think much about it. But now she has returned to her normal life, so it''s OK to find a partner.


    At present, men and women are not married, but they also match.


    "I don''t know. My mother told my children not to care about adults'' affairs, but Uncle Shao often came to the store to help, and my mother didn''t refuse."


    Tong Yaqian thought about it for a while, but she said what she knew.


    "Oh, it seems that they still have a play to play!"


    Ning Tao a joy, long of vomit a breath, looking at Tong Ya Qian way: "that how do you think?"


    "Me? Naturally, I also want my mother to find a partner. She has been suffering for most of her life. It''s not easy to drag me from childhood. I don''t object to finding someone who is good to her! "


    In this regard, Tong Yaqian''s performance is very generous, even beyond Ning Tao''s expectation.


    "However, I think my mother is worthy of a lot of Uncle Shao. I heard her vaguely mention that uncle Shao is a senior official, but I don''t think uncle Shao has any official airs, but it''s terrible to see anger today."


    Tong Yaqian hesitated for a moment, or will be in the heart of speculation are said, also can be regarded as let ningtao have a reference."Oh, in that case, let''s wait and see. If Mr. Shao is really interesting, it''s not too late."


    For this matter, Ning Tao is not reckless, but chose to be conservative.


    After all, now Tong''s mother''s life is just stable, this sudden appearance of Mr. Shao although dedicated, but he is not sure whether the other party is sincere.


    He won''t completely believe it on the basis of the other party''s words. What''s more, even if he has feelings, the gap between the two people is not small. If he really wants to live together, whether there is a generation gap is still uncertain.


    "I think so, too!" Tongyaqian smell speech nod, put on clothes, intend to get out of bed.


    "Well, when did you get dressed?"


    Ning Tao, who still has a lot of meaning, is silly. He plans to do it again. As soon as he doesn''t pay attention, the other party has already dressed up.


    "Well, I know what bad idea you have!"


    Tong Yaqian cold hum a, stare at Ning Tao one eye, put on a pair of slippers, looked back at him: "you also quickly up, first to take a bath, if If you''re OK tonight, stay Live here


    Tong Yaqian said finally, tone obviously slowed down, leaving a word, hurried into the kitchen.


    "Ah


    Ning Tao sighed and reluctantly got up from the bed. Looking at the time, he was still half an hour away from Longwu''s appointment. He was not in a hurry. He reluctantly got up from the boat bed and went to the bathroom to take a hot bath.


    If I want to see the boss of South China Gang tonight, I can''t be a fool. Fortunately, Tong Yaqian has his suit here.


    "You have something else to do at night!"


    Soon, the noodles are ready. Looking at Ning Tao''s noodles, Tong Yaqian asks suspiciously.


    "Well, there''s a little thing to go out for a while."


    Ning Tao swallows the face in the mouth and opens his mouth to reply.


    "Oh."


    Tong Yaqian smell speech, eyes dim down, one hand twist the corner of the clothes do not speak.


    "Don''t worry, if it''s not too late at night, I''ll be back."


    ;: S $x


    the change of the other person''s look can''t escape the eyes of Ning Tao.


    "Really?"


    Tongyaqian smell speech heart a happy, subconscious mouth said.


    "What? Do you want me to live here?" Ning Tao raised his eyelids and asked deliberately.


    "Well, I didn''t!" Tongyaqian smell speech face a red, quickly covered up a, pretending to be fierce way: "eat noodles still can''t block your mouth."

 Chapter 187

    Ning Tao didn''t stop at Tong Yaqian''s house for a long time. After dinner, the latter wanted to send dinner to Tong''s mother, while Long Wu and others were waiting nearby.


    After leaving each other downstairs, Ning Tao turns a few corners and sees Long Wu''s Passat. Then he opens the door and goes out.


    "Mr. Ning!"


    Scar is waiting in front of the door. Seeing Ning Tao coming, he respectfully opens the door and says hello.


    Ning Tao nodded slightly and sat in the back of the car.


    There were not many people in the car, including four of them. The driver was a smart young man. Scar turned to be the co driver and said hello to the young man. The car soon disappeared into the night.


    "Did they call?"


    Long Wu sat next to him. Ning Tao''s face sank. He looked forward and asked.


    "No


    Long Wu shakes his head and wears a pair of sunglasses, but he doesn''t stop talking and laughing.


    This time, we are going to negotiate. The more people there are, the better. As for security, Long Wu is not worried about much. Let alone talk about the fighting power of the four of them, this negotiation alone has spread to many people. If the South China Gang really dares to take action, it will be criticized by many people.


    "Oh."


    Ning Tao eyebrows slightly a Yang, the facial expression fell into meditation.


    It is reasonable to say that now it is the appointed time, they did not arrive, the other party should urge one or two, and now the other party is silent, revealing an unusual meaning.


    With Ning Tao''s feeling, I''m afraid today''s negotiation will not go smoothly.


    And that''s why he chose to go an hour in the evening.


    Since the other party wants to see him, if he doesn''t handle it, I''m afraid he will look down on him.


    What he wants is to know that the South China Gang is a piece of fat in the mouth of the four seas gang. As long as he wants to eat, he can do anything.


    And now the other side is so calm, I''m afraid it may not be as smooth as I imagined.


    After walking all the way in the car, I came to a famous downtown in the East District and finally stopped in front of a bar named Muran.


    From longwukou, Ning Tao knows that under this bar, there is a gambling city and the headquarters of South China gang.


    After the four of them got out of the car, Ning Tao didn''t walk in front, but walked behind with scar and looked around.


    After all, he is not a member of the gang. Today, it is only Hua Linglong who proposed to negotiate with him. This is the key point.


    Because of this, Ning Tao is a secret, while Long Wu wants to talk about the whole South China gang.


    It''s also because the whole South China Gang is not monolithic that long Wu has made a hole. Hua Linglong, as the leader of the gang, is about to be elevated, so he has a decision to talk with long Wuyi.


    It''s just that the negotiation of the former is doomed to be insufficient for external humanity. Long Wu seems to be vigorous, but it''s just to appease the brothers in the gang.


    "Five ye, you are here. Please come inside!"


    At the entrance of the underground casino, a young man with five or six people was looking forward to it. When he saw long Wu and others, he immediately welcomed them with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Long Wu seems to know this person, but he''s quietly gracious. Without stopping, he turns to stride inside.


    "Fifth master, our leader and his brothers are having a meeting. Would you like to wait in Yajian first?"


    As soon as Ning Tao and others came into the room, they immediately saw that the whole space was like a meeting. The shouting came one after another, and there was a lot of noise everywhere. The whole space was full of smoke. The young man looked back at yanlongwu and said tentatively.


    Ning Tao squints and sweeps the field. He sees that there are three or five people at a table, playing with everything. One by one, waiters are carrying plates with colorful chips on them, shuttling back and forth among the crowd.


    "Yes?"


    Dragon five smell speech, look a cold, immediately sneer, flower Linglong is really big shelf.


    At this time, there is a fart meeting. Even if we use our brains, we know that this is the downfall of the other party.


    As soon as long Wu''s voice fell, the young man''s face changed, and his face became tense.


    "Well, since the host is busy, we''ll wait first, but I hope it won''t be too long."


    Dragon five is about to speak again, Ning Tao a hand quietly stopped each other, now looking at the young man said.


    "Er..."


    Some young people don''t know who Ning Tao is. At the moment, Wen Yan still looks at Long Wu. Obviously, he thinks this is the right master.


    "Then we''ll wait, but tell Hua Linglong not to go too far!"


    For Long Wu, it''s nothing for the other party to do this. But today, when the other party knew that his boss was also here, he dared to neglect him. He was not happy for a long time, and he spoke with a lot of emotion.


    "Sure, sure!"


    The young man nodded frequently and wanted to lead the group to Yajian.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for Ya Jian. Now that she''s here, just play first. Little brother, can you change some chips for me?"Ning Tao, with a smile, turns his head and sweeps, and suddenly says something again.


    Since the other party treats him like this, Ning Tao should teach the other party a lesson.


    "OK, no problem!"


    The young man seems to see that Ning Tao has a lot of weight in his words. As soon as he turns around, he orders a person, and soon a waiter brings a tray.


    "Gentlemen, the purple amount is 100000, the red one is 10000, the blue one is 1000, and the white one is 100."


    There are five red chips on the end plate! After a little introduction, the young man said with a smile, "fifth master, these chips are our apologies to the guild leader, just play."


    Ning Tao doesn''t care. He takes a glance around and goes to a table not far away.


    This table is very simple. It''s about the size of dice, and the amount of money is not big. Seeing that Ning Tao and his party have extraordinary bearing, they immediately give up their seats smartly.


    This kind of playing method is very popular. It''s simple and rough. Anyone who knows it or not can play it, that is, guess the size. If you only guess the size, once you meet a leopard, you can take it all.


    When the dealer saw Ning Tao sitting in his seat, his face moved, and then he began to roll the dice. A moment later, with a "pop", he covered it under a container.


    As soon as the dealer left his hand, other people pressed the chips up and yelled that all the small ones had them.


    "Master, you have to keep the pressure on the big and the small!"


    Next to the explanation is a beautiful woman in a burst leak. With the young man''s advice, she comes up and looks at Ning Tao and asks.


    "Do you think I like the big one or the small one?"


    Ning Tao squinted at each other''s chest and said slowly.


    Tick = the latest chapter O section;!


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes, the other party can not feel, but the beauty after a Leng, not only not shy, but rather quite waist, forward together, deliberately coquetry way: "I guess this ye like big!"

 Chapter 188

    "Oh, really?"


    Ning Tao sniffed the perfume smell from the beauty body. The corners of her mouth curved a little arc, and her eyes were shred. Then she shook her head. There was a deep meaning: "what you said is that you are not big enough, I will buy it."


    With a smile, he pushed out all his chips.


    From his eyes, he could see that although Shuangfeng looked huge, it was filled with silica gel. He was not interested in this kind of time bomb.


    "Ah, you''re going to press all this on!"


    That beautiful woman sees Ning Tao''s action, also ignore his words of ridicule, exclaim of way.


    She didn''t know Ning Tao and other people, but now she saw that the other person''s hand was 50000 yuan. Naturally, she was very moved. When she spoke, she put her breasts on her arms.


    If you can work here, you need a little insight. If you meet a gold owner in one night, the tip is more than her monthly salary.


    In addition, if the other party likes her beauty, this is another one.


    "Oh, I like to be cheerful most


    Ning Tao''s body doesn''t move. Now he leans on the seat and enjoys the nephrite on his arm. He has made his mind clear.


    "Well, this gentleman is fifty thousand small. Is there anyone else to follow?"


    In such a place pressure money, rarely so big, for a time Ning Tao''s action attracted a lot of people''s attention, the banker''s throat also can''t help wriggling for a while, in the heart inexplicably excited, looked around and said aloud.


    "Go on!"


    "Cut the crap!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Other people see a big customer, whether it is to join in the fun or not, one after another yelled.


    Dragon five and scar and others did not participate, but came to a bar not far away, holding a glass of champagne, also leisurely looking at the whole casino, not worried.


    Although dragon five looks indifferent, but a pair of eyes fall on Ning Tao from time to time, from time to time flash a trace of confusion.


    He doesn''t know the purpose of Ning Tao''s doing this. He is supposed to come to negotiate today. The other party is probably observing their words and deeds. It''s meaningless to participate in other people''s gambling now.


    But he also believes that Ning Tao is not the person he wants. What''s the special purpose of doing this now? He temporarily suppresses his doubts.


    "OK, let''s go!"


    See appetite almost, the dealer yelled and opened the container.


    "123, 6 o''clock!"


    Seeing the number of sieves inside, without waiting for the dealer to open his mouth, a big man opened his eyes and yelled.


    ¡°6¡­ At six o''clock, the gentleman won! "


    The banker didn''t slow down for a long time. He announced the result only after being reminded by someone else.


    He lost 50000 yuan at a time. Although others have won and lost, but with the variable of Ning Tao, the casino lost 50000 yuan at a time.


    "My Lord, you are wonderful!"


    See dial to come over of five red chips, that wears the beauty of burst leak is to stare big eyes, a face surprise of looking at Ning Tao, as if can''t believe.


    "It seems to be lucky, Nuo. I think your one can be bigger. Go back and repair it!"


    Ning Tao casually grabs a chip and plugs it directly into the women''s double peaks, slightly joking.


    "Ah..."


    That beauty smell speech, the facial expression Shua of red, in the heart ate a surprised, from the other party''s words, she recognized the other party''s meaning, but how is this possible?


    Just a few eyes can infer! It''s amazing. Fortunately, she reacted quickly. After a flash of surprise on her face, she said, "thank you, boss!"


    Ten thousand yuan, even if the gambling house wants to withdraw 50%, she can also drop five thousand yuan. Happiness comes so fast that she can''t accept it.


    It seems that their choice is indeed right, beauty will only hold the chips in the hands, now more greasy Wai Ning Tao.


    "It''s a big bet


    Soon, a new round will come up. As soon as the voice of the dealer falls, many people will focus on Ning Tao to see how much the local tyrant will beat this time.


    Facing the attention of the public, how can Ning Tao disappoint them? He pushes the nine chips in front of them again and says faintly: "this time I want to be small!"


    Among them, this kind of gambling is the most unskilled. Ning Tao doesn''t have to think about it at all. As soon as he opens his eyes, he is naked. He can earn as much as he wants.


    The reason why he would choose to play a few is very simple, that is to fight in the face.


    Since the other party intends to give them a bad impression, he is not polite. Every night for a minute, what he loses is the other party''s money. It happens that the four seas gang is short of money.


    He believes that in less than half an hour, the other party will come. After all, no casino dares to let him stay for half an hour. He is here to step on the field.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t hesitate, he smashed 90000 yuan again. The banker''s eyelids couldn''t help jumping, and his eyes couldn''t help looking at the young man who was accompanying Long Wu, with a look of hesitation."Damn, I''ll follow the local tyrant and buy a small one!"


    T look at% C! UQ on section% d of chapter G


    "I don''t believe it. I''ll buy it!"


    For a time, people seemed to take Ning Tao as the standard, and immediately divided into two groups.


    The South China gang can control the casinos in the Eastern District, and they can afford to lose even if they lose some money. The makers just regard Ning Tao as a big man, and then they can''t figure out his mind and look at his boss.


    The young man accompanying Longwu is the person in charge of the casino. His name is Zhang Tiancheng. Seeing the banker''s eyes at the moment, he makes a subtle gesture to him.


    In casinos, there are many secret signs, which the makers immediately understand. The meaning is very obvious, that is to treat them as ordinary gamblers, impartial.


    "It''s on!"


    The dealer has confidence and is curious whether Ning Tao will win again this time.


    "232, 7 o''clock small!"


    Just opened the container, the field suddenly broke out a cry of surprise, but the dealer silly face.


    Ning Tao guessed right.


    That beautiful woman''s red lips have grown into O-type, it''s nothing to win once, it''s nothing to win twice, but this pretty looking man is definitely a gamble.


    In such places, there are people who lose millions in one night, but this is the hall after all. It belongs to the category of small gambling. Where has Ning Tao ever made such a move.


    Seeing that there are 18 red chips in front of Ning Tao, many people look envious in their eyes.


    "Have a drink, boss!"


    It''s rare to see this kind of rich and young. The beautiful woman beside Ning Tao brought a glass of champagne and handed it over. Looking at it, she had to feed it by herself.


    This kind of big customer, if you can let the other party take a fancy to it, it''s definitely flourishing.


    Ning Tao is not moved. He just takes a sip and looks at the way of the Zhuang family. Go on.


    "Well Good


    Ning Tao this kind of self-confidence let the makers are a little at a loss, now just subconsciously nod.


    When he saw that Ning Tao had launched all the chips, the dealer was not calm and his heart was beating.


    180000, ordinary people can''t make so much money in a year, but they are pushed out by this person who doesn''t care.


    The gambling here has also attracted a lot of people''s attention, even the people of dragon five are also surrounded.

 Chapter 189

    "Go ahead!"


    This kind of waiting is meaningless to Ning Tao, even without any fluctuation in his heart. It''s too slow. For him, it''s just an appetizer.


    The dealer was instructed to open immediately.


    There was no accident in the result this time. Ning Tao won again, 180000 yuan changed to 36000 yuan.


    Soon, one more round.


    Thirty six changes into seventy-two.


    Seventy two changes into 144.


    Ning Tao''s gambling directly made the banker sweat on his forehead. He didn''t dare to continue to bet. The boy in front of him was so evil that he was the God of gambling. He never lost.


    "Keep going!"


    1.44 million to 2.88 million.


    288 to 576.


    At this time, it''s not only the banker opposite Ning Tao who can''t sit still, but also Zhang Tianlong who has wet his back and looks at the camera not far away.


    His task is to accompany Long Wu and others. At present, the four seas gang has won nearly six million yuan, but it doesn''t mean to stop.


    You should know that the daily profit of this casino is only about 10 million, which is not even, but this person doesn''t mean to stop at all.


    It''s just that his boss didn''t speak. How could he interrupt the other party? Let alone that other people are here to negotiate. His boss left people here.


    Fortunately, if not, Zhang Tianlong really thought that Ning Tao was here to smash the field, I''m afraid he would have used the means secretly.


    Although dragon five didn''t speak, for a moment, his eyes turned and he was surprised.


    Although he couldn''t see how Ning Tao did it, he understood what he meant and figured out that he was not in a hurry. He estimated that it was the other party who was in a hurry now.


    At this moment, in a huge office at the end of the casino, the long table was full on both sides and looked gloomy one by one.


    In the main position of the table, there was a beautiful woman.


    The woman is in her twenties. She is wearing a loose shirt with pleated sleeves of a thousand colors on her upper body. The button on her chest jumps up tightly, and you can see the black bra inside. She has a pair of blue jeans on her lower body, and her buttocks are tight. Compared with the men with different looks below, she is very disharmonious.


    The woman is no other than Hua Linglong, the current leader of the South China gang. Now she is wearing Xiumei and looking at the big screen on the wall in front of her.


    Of course, she also has an official name, that is, the chairman of the celebrity entertainment club. These days, the real underworld is all entrepreneurs, and those who look like underworld are often gangsters.


    Long Wu and others guessed well. The reason why they let them wait outside is just a kind of saying, but it''s not what she wants.


    Nowadays, no matter who is sitting in a high position, it is not so easy to be stable, not to mention that she is a very soft woman.


    Now, although she seems to be the leader of the South China Gang, in fact, her rights have been elevated. Because of the crisis, she has the willingness to negotiate with the four seas gang, at least to increase her chips.


    What is displayed on the big screen is not the others, but Ning Tao''s gambling table. Looking at the chips in front of her, she looks very bad.


    "Bang"


    u! A starts


    a semi bald fat middle-aged man suddenly stands up, slams the teacup in front of him on the ground, regardless of the opening on the ground, gnashing his teeth.


    "It seems that the prince is trying to bully each other


    "Vice President Ding is right. I don''t think the four seas gang has any sincerity. They are deliberately late. Now they are deliberately smashing the scene under our eyes. They simply don''t pay attention to us!"


    "Yes, dingo, do you want to show them the color?"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, seven or eight people immediately expressed their views at the same time, one by one filled with indignation.


    And strange is, flower exquisite but old God in, seem to in front of these and not much interest, just eyes more silk melancholy.


    In her heart, she had a clear idea of these people. Ding San wanted to be the leader of the gang all the time. He was against negotiating with the four seas gang.


    It''s just that the four seas gang''s influence is growing day by day. Under the pressure, the other side just makes the gesture reluctantly. They don''t want to merge at all.


    For her, the four seas gang is an opportunity. If she can get rid of Ding San with the help of four seas, it can be regarded as the end of her hatred.


    "Mr. Hua, I don''t think these four overseas gangs have any sincerity at all. Let''s forget this negotiation!"


    Ding three see so many loyal men, the next turn, looking at the flower Linglong mouth said.


    Among the gangs, although there are leaders, most of them don''t call the gang leader. In the new century, there are new names, and the gang is also a company management.


    Hearing Ding San''s hand without respect, Hua Linglong''s eyes flashed a trace of unhappiness, but then he was pressed down. Mei Mou blinked, and then he said faintly."Vice President Ding, you know the situation in the Eastern District now. If you insist on going your own way, it''s the brothers below who will suffer losses. Besides, it''s too hasty to talk about it."


    The reason why the South China Gang is willing to negotiate is precisely because no one is willing to sacrifice his life. At present, there is a gap between the two gangs in strength, and the other side has sent out an olive branch. If the top management of the South China Gang dismisses it, it will naturally chill the hearts of the brothers below.


    Whether you really want to talk about peace or make a show, you should have a certain attitude.


    "Well, I think the fire is almost ready. I''ll take the other party right away!"


    Every second, the casino has a huge loss. It''s like cutting the flesh in Ding San''s heart. Now he leaves a word in a hurry and leads several people to go out in a hurry.


    Looking at Ding San so unbridled, a trace of murder flashed in Hua Linglong''s eyes.


    In the casinos, Ning Tao has already gathered a lot of people.


    In front of Ning Tao, there are a lot of chips, which look no less than 10 million, but this is only half an hour, and everyone is shocked.


    This makes scar very happy. Nowadays, the four seas gang is not lacking. What they lack is the inside information. It''s accumulated by money. Ten million is not a lot, but it''s not a little in the eye.


    The beauty around Ning Tao has already been pushed away by him. He personally gives Ning Tao extra chips, with a happy look on his face. He even doesn''t pay attention to this negotiation.


    Long Wu is also holding his arm and looking at it happily. It''s not him who is worried about this move. He is destined to lift a stone and smash his own foot. He hopes that the later the other party appears, the better.


    However, he also knows that the other party is not a fool. He should come out when the situation is not good. Sure enough, when Ning Tao wants to launch the bet in front of him again, a group of people squeeze in from the crowd. Before the people speak first, there is a burst of hearty laughter.


    "It''s brother long who''s here. I''m not a good host. Come here. Please come in the elegant room!"

 Chapter 190

    When the voice came, the crowd in front of him dispersed automatically. Ding San came over with an apologetic face. Seeing Long Wu, he laughed and stretched out a hand.


    No matter what the heart is, in front of the brothers, there should be some posture.


    "Old fox!"


    Long Wu scolded him secretly, but he also showed a smile on his face. He shook hands with him, and his words were polite.


    "Where, where, brother Ding, I''m not in a hurry!"


    This is true from the bottom of his heart. He is eager for the other party not to come out. In another hour or two in the evening, Ning Tao can win 100 million yuan, please! His words at the moment are meaningful.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s my negligence. The people below are too ignorant!"


    Ding San can''t help apologizing and is very kind to Long Wu. Hearing the speech, he looks back at Zhang Tianlong, and his face turns gloomy: "Zhang Tianlong, you dare to neglect the dragon master here, and go back to the entrance of the hall to accept the punishment."


    "Yes


    Zhang Tianlong smell speech face a stiff, then hastily agreed, but in the heart will Ding three family women to scold.


    It''s the other party who let him drag here. Once he turns around, the responsibility falls on him again.


    "Forget it, this brother is just following the rules, so don''t be hard on him."


    What''s the matter, everyone is clear, Long Wu heart sneer, big hand a swing, don''t care.


    "Well, brother long is magnanimous. Let''s go. These brothers, let''s go together!"


    Ding San laughs. He can''t help but say that he is going to Yajian when he climbs on Longwu''s shoulder.


    When the other side appeared again, Ning Tao knew that the gambling game was over. He was not surprised that he could win the other side more than 10 million, which was enough for his flesh to hurt for a while.


    The scene to scar, he also followed up, no matter how the negotiation, this 10 million is to take back.


    Soon, Ning Tao several people were let into a meeting room, Ning Tao eyes in the presence of a turn, attention involuntarily fell on the main seat of the beautiful woman.


    Needless to say, through the information given by Longwu, he also knows who this woman is. If he can sit in this position, it must be Hua Linglong, the leader of the South China gang.


    "Here comes the Dragon leader. Please sit down!"


    Seeing the arrival of Longwu and others, hualinglong also stood up, reached out and said.


    However, although his eyes look at Longwu, his attention falls on Ning Tao.


    She secretly asked the other party''s boss to come, but she knew four people in Longwu group and the other three, and only Ning Tao was a stranger.


    But her heart is also very confused, Ning Tao young, she really did not see each other what special.


    Is it a family from Beijing?


    When Hua Linglong opened her mouth, her mind was spinning. For her, the current situation was very bad. She only had this chance, so she naturally wanted to seize it.


    But at the same time, she didn''t underestimate Ning Tao. She won more than 10 million yuan in such a short time under people''s eyes. It''s not just luck that can explain it.


    Under the politeness of both sides, Long Wu and others also sat down, sometimes polite, but at this time, we don''t have any leisure to talk about, so long Wu went straight to the theme.


    "Leader Hua, this is not the first time we''ve met. What''s the matter?"


    Hua Linglong smelled the words, with a smile on her face. She couldn''t see any expression on her face. She blinked her eyes and said: "leader of the Dragon sect, now all the people in South China are here. I just represent the interests of my brothers. Today, in front of all the brothers, you might as well put the words aside."


    "How powerful!"


    Ning Tao admires the woman''s method when he hears the words. He knows the woman''s predicament. However, when the other party says a few words, he pushes out the contradiction without any trace. It''s really a kind of method.


    "Ha ha, the leader of Hua Gang is right. Brothers, since the leader of Hua Gang has opened his mouth, I won''t be choking. The integration of forces in the eastern region is imminent. This is also the above meaning. Now that our four seas gang is powerful, it should be the leading position!"


    "As the saying goes, those who know the current affairs are heroes. We all come out to mix. One thing I can guarantee is that as long as you are willing to integrate into our four seas gang, you will have a lot of interests. On the contrary, the gambling market in the eastern district belongs to you, and even the whole Donghai city in the future!"


    The world is bustling for profit; the world is bustling for profit. Dragon five is to the point, will focus out.


    No one wants to be the boss all day long. What they want is only wealth and honor. No one wants to do anything that is not good.


    South China Gang specializes in casinos, which is a huge profit. Longwu''s guarantee is exactly what the other party wants. This remark immediately made many people fall into deep meditation.


    "The leader of the Dragon Gang is very generous. The whole East China Sea? I''ve got a big appetite, but I think it''s no doubt that you''re making a cake to satisfy your hunger. As far as I know, the green bamboo gang in Nancheng has already said that they are enemies and friends with you. I think the leader of the Dragon Gang should pay attention to his family affairs first! "After a little silence in the atmosphere, a young man with triangular eyes sneered and said with disdain.


    "Green bamboo Gang?"


    Long Wu narrowed his eyes, leaned forward slightly, and stared at the young man. His words were heavy: "the green bamboo Gang is powerful, but it can''t control the things in our eastern district. If they have the courage, just come!"


    "But before that, I want to kill you, time is enough!"


    To be the boss of the gang, Long Wu''s temper is not good at smashing. In front of Hua Linglong''s face, there is no lack of threat in his words.


    As soon as the words came out, the young man turned pale, opened his mouth and couldn''t speak.


    "Brother long, why get angry? We''re just negotiating today. We don''t have to be so aggressive."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was stiff, Ding San flashed a fierce look, and then he made a round.


    "What brother Ding said is very true. I''m a little excited. Don''t blame me, don''t blame me!"


    Long Wuyi turned his head and laughed. His face returned to normal, as if his words were not what he had just said. When he looked around, he said softly, "do you have any doubts?"


    With long Wugang''s words, which of the small leaders of the South China Gang dare to speak? Now the whole South China Gang is divided into two groups, the leader group and the Ding Sany group. The latter is very powerful. Now if the leader doesn''t make a statement, only the Ding Sany group is left.


    "Cough..."


    After a moment of calm, Ding San clenched his fist with one hand, coughed falsely, and then looked at Long Wu.


    "Brother long, it''s not impossible for our South China Gang to join the four seas gang. I just have a few conditions. I hope brother long can consider them!"


    +"Brother Ding, please tell me!"


    Where is the contradiction? Long Wuxin knows that he has entered the negotiation now. With a smile, he says.

 Chapter 191

    "Then I''m not welcome!"


    Ding San''s throat wriggled for a while, and then he stretched out a finger to Longwu.


    "First of all, our South China gang can be regarded as an old gang that has been inherited for more than ten years. I hope our original order is not disordered, that is, we listen to the dispatch of the four seas gang in private, but in the face of it, the South China Gang is still a complete gang."


    When he heard Ding San''s words, Long Wu raised his eyebrows slightly and looked a little unhappy. But instead of opening his mouth, he took a deep breath and went on.


    "Second, brother long knows that our South China Gang is not only involved in casinos, but also drugs. But now the channels are almost scattered. I hope brother long can give us full power to do this."


    "Third, our South China Gang is weak after all. Now we need to recuperate. I hope that within two years, our South China gang will not take part in the external struggle."


    Ding San kept talking. He talked about all three conditions in one breath. Then he took the tea on the table and drank it leisurely, looking relaxed.


    Hearing Ding San''s words, long Wuyi''s face turned black. Scar''s face was angry, but it didn''t appear.


    A discerning person can see that this is not a condition. It is clear that the lion''s mouth is wide open, and even Hua Linglong''s face is slightly moved. There is a difference on his face, and it disappears in a flash.


    Ning Tao sneered in his heart. Just now, he noticed that the other party''s small head looks calm and different. Even Hua Linglong''s looks were very clear to him. He knew the polarization, which was probably the requirement of Ding San.


    For this person who sent someone to attack Su Qian, he would not regard him as an ordinary person. It seems that it is difficult to deal with him.


    "Ha ha, brother Ding has a good appetite. What''s the difference between this and alliance?"


    Dragon five''s expression flashed, showing a trace of shame and annoyance, and his words were also heavy.


    The other side is clear is sitting on the ground price, no matter who can not agree to change.


    "Alliance?"


    As soon as Ding San''s eyes brightened, he laughed, nodded his head frequently and said, "brother long reminds me that if brother long wants to make an alliance, it''s OK."


    "Brother Ding, are you playing with me?"


    Long Wu''s eyes narrowed and he came close to Ding Sany, and his words became cold.


    Shua!


    This speech, the atmosphere in the field suddenly cold up, many people have got up, look at the Dragon five and others, have a word not to start the sign.


    "Oh? Yes? Why don''t you do it to me? "


    Seeing this posture, the Dragon five was not angry but happy. He looked around and sent out a deep momentum.


    "What are you doing? Since Mr. long is a guest, he has no rules. Please sit down for me! "


    Ding San didn''t move. His eyes moved and he began to teach. Then he turned his head and looked at Long Wu. He said with a smile.


    "The brother below is not sensible, which makes brother long laugh. But after all, leader Hua and I have to consider brother''s opinions. Personally, I''m inclined to cooperate with brother long!"


    Ding San shakes his head, showing a look of disappointment. The words fall, and he stands up and apologizes.


    "Brother long, if I have something else to do, I won''t accompany you. If you have anything, you might as well discuss with leader Hua. As for Ding''s three conditions, brother long can think about it after he goes back. Excuse me!"


    Leaving a word behind, Ding San strode away. He didn''t even have a look at Hua Linglong. As soon as he left, he suddenly took five or six people away. The scene was half empty.


    Although Hua Linglong didn''t open her mouth, her pretty face turned black. Ding San was so arrogant, but then her face returned to normal. A smile came from the corner of her mouth and she stretched out her hand to Long Wu.


    "Don''t blame Mr. long. Manager Ding is busy. Please have tea!"


    For her, the conflict between Ding San and Long Wu is exactly what she wants, and only in this way can she have a chance.


    "You''re welcome, leader Hua!"


    Longwu is also worthy of the experience of the storm, the look of recovery is also fast, the next nod, do not care.


    And out of the room, Ding San''s pace is very fast. Now he leads a group of people out of the casino, and his pace slows down.


    "Boss, in my opinion, it''s Hua Linglong who deliberately leads outsiders to stir up the trouble. He just does not do it for two times, but does both. In this way, the whole Eastern District will be ours!"


    There was no one around, and the young man with triangle eyes came forward. There was a glimmer of cold light in his face, and he said moriran.


    "Well, what do you know?"


    There was no outsider. Ding San looked gloomy. After a lesson, he began to reprimand.


    The young man was so bored that he had to step back.


    Soon, Ding San turned his head and ordered, dismissing several people, and then got into a black car.


    Just ten minutes later, the car came to a hotel. After Ding San got off, he went straight to a room upstairs. He seemed to be familiar with this place.Knock twice on the door, the door will come automatically, Ding three respectfully came in.


    Although it is a guest room, it has everything inside. In the living room, a middle-aged man in a Taoist robe is sitting on the sofa with his knees crossed, looking at him coldly.


    "I''ve seen real people!"


    When he came to the middle-aged man, Ding San bowed to him deeply and said respectfully.


    "Don''t be polite, just say it!"


    The middle-aged man looks the same, eyes such as falcon, now directly coldly said.


    "Immortal, I wonder if I can do it tonight?"


    Ding San forced down the agitation in his heart, took out a card from his pocket, gently put it on the coffee table in front of the man, and said tentatively.


    You can take people''s money and fight against disasters at any time.


    The middle-aged man looked at the amount of money on the note pasted on the card, nodded gently, and his look eased.


    "Thank you very much. This time it''s about my future. I hope you can succeed, otherwise..."


    "hum, since you believe me, you don''t need to say that. If you don''t believe me, you can leave!"


    Hearing Ding San''s words, the middle-aged man gave a cold hum and looked unhappy.


    "Yes, the real person misunderstood. I don''t mean that. I just want to remind you!"


    Seeing that the man didn''t look happy, Ding San immediately apologized and then said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll wait for the good news from the real man. Goodbye!"


    Together with him, Ding San always had a kind of inexplicable pressure. After he finished his work, he turned and backed out.


    In the meeting room of the gambling house, after Ding San left, the scene was quite cold, and in fact, he lost the significance of continuing to talk.


    Long Wu and Hua Linglong barely chatted for more than ten minutes, then he said goodbye.


    To this, flower exquisite long did not block, nodded to agree to come down.


    But this time, Ning Tao does not leave the casino with Long Wu and others. Led by a small head, Ning Tao enters a small building not far from the back door.

 Chapter 192

    Looking from the outside, the small building is not surprising, but inside it is decorated magnificently, which is a high-class residence worthy of the name.


    Not long after walking in, a woman in her twenties came out. Her face was melon shaped, and her appearance was also called the middle and upper posture. Only her eyes revealed a trace of coldness.


    "Sir, please come inside!"


    The woman held back the young man, stretched out her hand to Ning Tao, and said.


    Ning Tao is also a master of art. He is bold. His eyes flash. He nods and strides in.


    The woman looks at the person, but Ning Tao doesn''t look down on him. In his waist pocket, he hides a pistol. There is a dagger between his boots and his wrist, which is obviously a rose with thorns.


    Before long, they came to a large hall. After the woman said "please sit down", she stood on one side with no expression and no words.


    About two or three minutes later, there was a sound of high-heeled shoes throwing on the ground. Then Hua Linglong came wearing a beige windbreaker.


    "I''ve changed my clothes and kept my husband waiting. I''m sorry!"


    Flower Linglong came to near, toward Ning Tao smile, and then stretched out his hand toward the cool woman waved.


    Leng Yan turns around and skillfully makes a pot of fragrant tea and hands it to Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha, the leader of the flower Gang called me here. He didn''t just come to invite me to tea."


    Seeing the tea curling up on the table, Ning Tao looked stunned, then slowly looked up and looked at each other''s smile.


    "Well Sir, what a joke! " Flower Linglong Leng for a while, forced to smile, said: "do not know how to address this gentleman?"


    In fact, at the time just now, she had asked someone to investigate Ning Tao. Although there was no news for a short time, she was shocked for a long time.


    #The main reason is that the other party is too young. According to her idea, if she can be the boss of Longwu, she should be a capable young person at least, not an old man.


    It''s not that she looks down on young people, because people like them often don''t cooperate with young people from big families.


    On the one hand, people in large families will not let their children get involved in this aspect. After all, it is difficult to master it. On the other hand, children in large families have too little energy to speak well at critical moments.


    But now the boss of Longwu is not only a young man, but also too young.


    "My surname is Ning, and my single name is Tao. I''m a student of Zhongxia University!"


    For Hua Linglong''s guess, Ning Tao naturally doesn''t know, but he does see the curiosity in the other party''s eyes. Now he doesn''t hide it, so he gives a brief introduction to his situation.


    Since he''s here, he doesn''t want to hide it from the other party. It''s sincerity.


    "It''s Mr. Ning!"


    Hua Linglong nodded slightly, and turned hard in her mind. She just thought for a moment and didn''t remember which family name was Ning in the capital.


    And the other side of the student is let her mind shock, the other side dare to say so, it proved that there is a certain degree of self-confidence, it is beyond her expectation.


    "I''m sorry about today. Now that we''re here, let''s get down to business."


    That kind of thought is just a little in the mind, flower Linglong look returned to normal, now hands folded, put in the abdomen, looking at Ning Tao road.


    "Don''t worry. Before I get down to business, I feel like I have one more thing to do!"


    As soon as Ning Tao waved his hand, he stood up. As soon as he stepped up, he approached Hua Linglong and reached for the peak in front of each other''s chest!


    "Mr. Ning, please respect yourself!"


    At the moment, Lingtao''s hand will turn back, and the flower''s face will change.


    "The flower gang leader misunderstood!"


    Ning Tao''s action is very fast. When the other side opens his mouth, his palm has been drawn back like lightning, shaking his head at the other side.


    "Don''t move!"


    And in the side of Lengyan beauty where expect this kind of thing will suddenly happen, immediately from the pocket out of the gun, aimed at Ning Tao, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly tense.


    "This beauty, if there is no bullet in the gun, don''t scare people. If you really want to do it, it will work better without the dagger on your waist!"


    In the face of a black pistol, Ning Tao is not afraid. As soon as he turns to look at the woman, he laughs.


    The woman hears speech to suddenly double eyes big open, the body all some trembles.


    Ning Tao is right. There are no bullets in her gun. It''s not her carelessness, but today''s special situation is just to scare people.


    "Shuanger, step back."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look and looking down again, Hua Linglong has the fastest reaction. At the moment, the shock in her eyes flashes away and she says.


    Seeing shuang''er''s look, Hua Linglong knows that the other party is right. When she thinks about the other party''s performance in the casino, she has a huge wave in her heart. It''s amazing. Come on.At that time, she put away her contempt. In her eyes, the young man in front of her became mysterious.


    "What does Mr. Ning mean?"


    She expected that Ning Tao would not make any frivolous measures at this time. There must be some reasons. She asked patiently at the moment.


    "Nothing. I just don''t want to be disturbed when I''m talking!"


    Ning Tao smiles and shows his white teeth. In the other person''s puzzled eyes, he unfolds his palm. There is a button in his palm.


    The button is not someone else''s, it''s the button of the shirt under the flower Linglong windbreaker. Now it''s firmly in his hands.


    Don''t want to be disturbed?


    Hua Linglong''s reaction is not bad. She immediately thinks of something. Her face changes and she stares at the button: "you mean..."


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth. Instead, he used action to replace language. At present, he used his thumb to scratch on the cloth wrapped on the button, which divided it into two parts, revealing a tiny electronic device!


    "Buggers?"


    Seeing this little thing in Ning Tao''s hand, Hua Linglong doesn''t care about the spring. She approaches Ning Tao and stares at it.


    And when the other party looks at the eavesdropper, Ning Tao''s line of sight turns to Hua Linglong..


    Hua Linglong has a foxy face, and the huge chest makes the whole person more attractive. It''s a kind of mature woman''s style. Smelling the fragrance from each other, Ning Tao is ready to move again.


    This kind of feeling, in addition to feeling in Xia Mengfei, has never met.


    Under the perspective of Ning Tao, whether it is the other party''s eavesdropper or the cool woman''s weapon, you can see it at a glance.


    It doesn''t matter to Ning Tao whether Hua Linglong put the bug on purpose or for other reasons. If he doesn''t frighten the other party, it''s estimated that the next negotiation won''t go on well.

 Chapter 193

    For Ning Tao''s unrestrained eyes, Hua Linglong didn''t care, but her face became colder and colder.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ning!"


    After a long time, Hua Linglong slowly sat upright, looking shocked. After that, she said nothing.


    Needless to think, she also knows who installed the bug. What worries her is that she doesn''t know how long the bug has been on her body.


    If we say that all our words have been monitored by the other party since this period of time, the consequences are simply unimaginable!


    At the thought of this, Hua Linglong felt a burst of heart power haggard, and her whole body broke out in a cold sweat.


    The woman, called Shuanger, has been staring at Ning Tao.


    In her eyes, because Ning Tao at this time for her covered with a layer of mysterious aura.


    "No need to thank you, but it''s better to be less contaminated with this shameful means!"


    Ning Tao threw the eavesdropper on the tea table, and he was not interested.


    When he just took it off, it had been destroyed with aura. Now it''s useless.


    Just from the look of the other party, it seems that the eavesdropper is not intended by the other party. It''s interesting to think that the other party didn''t say a word at the negotiation table. Ning Tao has a bottom in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning. I promise it''s not my intention."


    Flower exquisite long slow over God, deeply took a breath, immediately solemnly said.


    "Forget it, I''m not interested in these. I think we should get down to business. If you have something to say, you may as well make it clear!"


    Ning Tao waved his hand, blocking the other side to say the words, now light way.


    He didn''t come here to find out about the bug.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, I have only two conditions. As long as you agree, I will lead the South China Gang to join the four seas gang!"


    After seeing Ning Tao''s methods, Hua Linglong, who had some small abacus, went straight to the theme.


    "Tell me about it."


    Ning Tao looks calm, also really don''t want to say some empty, now impatient way.


    "First of all, I have an elder who has gone in because of something. I want Mr. Ning to help me release him!"


    Flower exquisite long blinked an eye, toward Ning Tao opening to say.


    "What else?"


    Ning Tao is not moved, and now he says with no expression on his face.


    "Second, I hope Mr. Ning can help me get rid of Ding San!"


    Flower exquisite as if under a great courage, just two eyes burning looking at ningtao road.


    "Ah, the leader of Hua Gang is really calculating. With respect, you are nothing in the South China gang. On the other hand, as long as I get rid of you, I will also cooperate with Ding San!"


    Ning Tao gives a cold smile, and his words are much more bitter.


    Flower exquisite smell speech facial expression a change, fortunately afterward facial expression restored, smile, slowly way.


    "Mr. Ning is right, but anyway, I''m also the leader of the South China gang. If I die, it''s bound to cause dissatisfaction among some of the brothers in the gang. I''m afraid that''s what Mr. Ning doesn''t want to see."


    "I''ll get rid of the Dingsan gang and it''ll be ok?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, he was aggressive again.


    : 6


    in fact, he won''t have the slightest pity on jade in such a matter. If the other party can''t bring out something that moves him, he won''t make wedding clothes for others.


    It''s not difficult to kill Ding San, but he is a monk after all. If he attacks mortals frequently, it will cause great trouble, not to mention Ding San, who has certain influence.


    "If you get rid of Ding San, you won''t have such a big influence. After all, I''m the leader of the gang. When Ding San dies, his influence is naturally the fall of the tree and the scattering of the monkeys. There are the four seas gang outside. All they can do is obey my orders!"


    Hua Linglong is talking, words fall, see Ning Tao lost in meditation, once again released a surprising news.


    "The reason why I want to meet with Mr. Ning today is that I don''t have any chips. I''m not afraid to tell you that Ding San has already got in touch with the green bamboo gang. I admit that I''m not as powerful as the other party in the gang, but I can''t tolerate two tigers in one mountain. Once Ding San gets the leader of the gang and echoes with the green bamboo Gang, I don''t have to say the consequences."


    "Yes?"


    When he heard Hua Linglong''s words, Ning Tao''s face turned dumb for the first time. He didn''t expect that the other party''s mind was so delicate. However, from what the other party said, he was afraid to think carefully, but it didn''t seem like empty talk.


    But after all, he has experienced some things. As soon as he looks relaxed, he has some doubts.


    "What the leader of Hua Gang said makes me excited, but I don''t understand. Anyway, you are the leader of a gang. How can you be so keen to join the four seas gang?"


    In fact, this doubt is also the confusion of Long Wu. Hua Linglong advocated the negotiation with the other party. In this era, I''m afraid not many people are willing to be inferior to others, and the other party is already the leader of the gang. Are they really willing to burn their own efforts?For Ning Tao''s doubts, Hua Linglong doesn''t feel surprised at all. After a little meditation, she looks at Ning Tao''s light way.


    "Mr. Ning should know that the South China Gang is my father''s whole life''s hard work. Only when I was 20 years old, my father died for some reason. It''s hard to have a good beginning and a good ending on this road. Now in this society, in fact, we are not underworld. Those people are underworld!"


    When Hua Linglong opened her mouth, she pointed to it, and a bitter smile rose on her face: "no matter how hard we try, it''s always someone''s pawn who has to be manipulated. The reason why the South China Gang is declining now is that we have broken the big boss!"


    "My father asked me to leave the world before he died, but I just couldn''t bear to help the industry fall into the hands of others, so I have to stick to it until now. Besides, once I have gone, there is no way back!"


    "Now it''s a chance. If the South China gang can join the four seas gang peacefully, as long as the interests of the brothers below are guaranteed, it doesn''t matter that I''m the leader of the gang. I can''t say that I can retreat completely!"


    Listening to Hua Linglong''s words, Ning Tao''s mood is also a little low. No matter whether the other party is sincere or fake, it has touched him.


    The other side has a good saying that no matter how the other side develops, they are all the pieces of some people, and they are the private pieces of some big men.


    Without the care of big people, the gangs can''t develop. Ning Tao just agreed to come and negotiate with them.


    After a little feeling, Ning Tao also knew that this was not the time to be impulsive. As soon as he changed his mind, he said: "what the leader of flower sect said touched me a little, but why do I believe that I can help you deal with these things, so as to prevent you from breaking down the bridge?"


    To put it bluntly, he can''t just agree with each other with a few words. Now the four seas gang is developing rapidly. There are four or five hundred people in the gang. His words and deeds determine each other''s future.


    "What do you think of me, Mr. Ning?"


    Flower exquisite smell speech suddenly lean over, water snake like waist close to Ning Tao, blinking a pair of spring eyes, opening to ask.

 Chapter 194

    Hearing the words of Hua Linglong, Ning Tao looks slightly stagnant and surprised.


    Obviously, I don''t want to understand why the other party suddenly said that. The two are not related at all.


    It''s undeniable that Hua Linglong is very beautiful, especially her charming face, which is not boring.


    Now they are very close to each other. There is an attractive light aroma between the wings of the nose. It''s not strong, but it smells good. For a time, it makes Ning Tao''s heart jump slightly.


    "The flower sect leader is good-looking. He can''t be too proud of his country and city!"


    Although don''t understand each other''s meaning, but Ning Tao hesitates for a while, still very serious say.


    If Xia Mengfei is only good at seducing in language, then the woman in front of her is able to send out a kind of flattery from her body, which makes people daydream.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Hua Linglong''s face flashed a light sense of shame. Then she took a sip of the tea on the table, blocking her sight and saying, "if I want to be your woman, do you think this sincerity is enough?"


    "Hiss!"


    After hearing Hua Linglong''s words, Ning Tao took a cool breath, and his expression showed a big change for the first time. Although he didn''t speak, he was shocked.


    "What? Does Mr. Ning feel that I am not sincere enough? Or do you dislike me? "


    Put down the tea cup, flower exquisite crisp chest slightly ups and downs, now eyes tightly staring at Ning Tao, words peak improved a little.


    "Leader Hua misunderstood. I want to know why?"


    The other side''s words are too strange. They just meet for the first time. Ning Tao naturally doesn''t think that he is overbearing. As soon as the tiger body shakes, the beauty immediately falls in love with him.


    However, the calmness of hualinglong''s face was obviously not a temporary intention. After all, he was not an animal thinking by his lower body, and then his brain began to turn.


    "Heroes love mountains and rivers, beauties love heroes. Is that enough?"


    Flower Linglong a little smile, slant a head to say a sentence smilingly, can''t see is true words, again way.


    But after looking at Ning Tao''s face, it''s dignified. The smile on Hua Linglong''s face is also put away, and her slender knuckles are beating on the table, once again she''s in a quiet way.


    "Maybe when I say this, Mr. Ning feels that I''m very frivolous, but I can tell Mr. Ning that although I''m from a bad family, I can absolutely guarantee my innocence, so you don''t have any scruples. Most of all, I won''t interfere with your family and I''m willing to be your lover!"


    Flower Linglong language is not surprising, die endlessly, the words let Ning Tao just calm heart again turned waves.


    "The flower gang leader should not worry about getting married. I think you know what I mean. It''s no fun to make such a joke!"


    Ning Tao is not moved, thought for a while, asked a question again.


    / 2


    to be fair, the other party''s words still moved him a lot. After all, a beautiful woman who was sent to the door didn''t have any burden. I''m afraid few people could refuse.


    But in other words, there is no free lunch in the world. Hua Linglong can be the leader of a group, and he is not an ordinary person. The other party can make such a huge sacrifice. Even if you think about it with your toes, it will not be so simple.


    When she heard Ning Tao''s words, Hua Linglong''s face showed a touch of joy. She was relieved that she could be so careful. She handed her body to the sofa. Hua Linglong''s eyes closed slightly, as if she was recalling something, and then she said to herself.


    "As I said just now, as long as this road comes in, it''s very difficult to get out. In my position, there are only two choices. The first is to die, and the second is to move on!"


    "It''s a pity that I''m a woman or a beautiful woman. No matter how hard I try, I''ll always be a plaything for big people. After all, women are not suitable for this position. Instead of this, since there is no choice, simply find one you don''t hate, is it the best choice


    Hua Linglong looks at Ning Tao''s stunned face and continues with a bitter smile: "in fact, when I was 20 years old, my father had this plan. He wanted me to be a big man''s lover, but he died before he came to operate, and I became a hot potato."


    Ning Tao was shocked. He had no contact with the underworld. In fact, he was not a person in this field. It was because of some worries that he handed over everything to Long Wu.


    But after Lin Beibei was kidnapped, he felt something. He thought about it carefully and sighed.


    "In fact, you don''t have to. If you want, you can leave as long as it''s over!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t force himself to be the boss, and he doesn''t lack women.


    "Ha ha, even if I can leave, what can I do? Mr. Ning, I''m used to my life now. I''m nothing if I leave here. Besides, your promise is more reliable than your lover."


    Flower Linglong is not moved, blinked the eyes, said a let to the latter bore eye tongue tied words.


    "Although I admit that you are beautiful, men will be tired of it. You are not afraid that if I get tired of it, you will throw it away."Ning Tao is not moved, suddenly the words peak a turn, sink a voice way.


    Hua Linglong chuckled and shook her head: "in fact, for me, marriage may not be reliable. If you don''t need me in the future, we have this kind of relationship, and other people don''t dare to touch me lightly. For me, it''s a good thing, just like an amulet. I''m free, so why not do it?"


    Hua Linglong''s fallacies come out. Ning Tao has no way to refute them for a moment. His eyes are flashing. He suddenly smiles: "do you believe me so much and put all your bets on me?"


    "It''s not that I believe you, but that I have no other choice. I promise to be your woman on the premise that you promise me, and I have enough weight in my eyes to get those two things done."


    Hua Linglong said quickly this time, but without thinking about it, she said again.


    ¡­¡­


    A words, will Ning Tao to refute have nothing to say, wave a hand, he stands up to come a way.


    "Congratulations, whether it''s true or not, your words have moved me. Wait for my news, but I put my ugly words in the front. If you dare to play tricks on me, I can kill Ding San and you as well!"


    "I believe Mr. Ning has the strength!"


    See things settled, flower Linglong eyes flash a trace of joy, also stand up, words respectful a lot.


    "In that case, I''ll leave."


    After everything is done, Ning Tao doesn''t do much to stay for a long time. Now, accompanied by the cool beauty Shuanger, he strides away.


    As soon as Ning Tao left, Hua Linglong seemed to be drained of all her strength. She went to the sofa and her eyes were moist.


    God knows how much courage she has just given. After all, to let a woman take the initiative to sell herself, it not only requires great determination, but also has value.


    Before long, the sound of footsteps rang out, Shuanger came back, and Hua Linglong wiped the corners of her eyes with her sleeves. When she sat up, the whole person sent out bright colors and looked cold.

 Chapter 195

    "Sister Hua!"


    Shuang''er didn''t send Ning Tao far away. On the one hand, the latter didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. On the other hand, he had something to do. When he sent Ning Tao to the door, she came back. She just looked at Hua Linglong''s look and trembled.


    "Who is responsible for the clothes?"


    Hua Linglong''s eyes are cold, looking at the small eavesdropper on the table, feeling particularly dazzling, and there is a trace of murder in her words.


    At this time, Hua Linglong is quite different from the time when she was facing Ning Tao just now. At present, she has a sense of supremacy and power.


    Now is her true colors, just as she was just now. It just depends on who is standing in front of her. It''s not just because she looks good.


    "Sister Hua, it''s It''s Dong er... "


    Shuang''er''s face was very white. Now she was clenching her lips. Seeing each other''s cold eyes, she finally said.


    "Good, good confidant!"


    Flower Linglong fingers on the tea table, rather gnashing teeth, every word seems to do their best.


    ¡­¡­


    After the things here are settled, Ning Tao simply makes a phone call with Long Wu, then takes a car and plans to return to Tong Yaqian. After all, he promises to go back tonight.


    In addition, after hualinglong''s provocation, his heart was itching, and he had more nameless fire in his heart.


    No man is not lusty, but if hualinglong is a rose, it is also a rose with thorns. Now he doesn''t think so much, but analyzes the other party''s requirements.


    In fact, the reason why he agreed to the other side was not only because of the other side''s request, but also because of Su Qian''s reason. Ding San would sooner or later meet him. Since he is a friend rather than an enemy, it''s better to sell the other side''s favor.


    It''s just that he can''t figure it out. From Hua Linglong''s words, he can feel a trace of hatred. It''s reasonable to say that if the other party is his woman, his status will be consolidated. He can ignore Ding San Da, but the other party wants to kill Ding San. It''s quite strange.


    Promise is promise, and he doesn''t want to be shot by others. It seems that he wants to investigate.


    "Sweet honey, sweet honey of your smile..."


    while Ning Tao was meditating, the mobile phone in his pocket rang untimely.


    Turn it out, first look at the call, Ning Tao eyebrow micro can''t check a Yang.


    It''s not someone else who called, but Jing Hao, who hasn''t been in touch for a long time. They haven''t seen each other for a while. The other party called him late at night, which surprised him a little.


    Pressing the answer button, Ning Tao put his mobile phone in his ear and said with a smile, "brother Jing hasn''t had a rest yet!"


    "Ha ha, I just fell asleep and got up again. I''ll call you at night. I didn''t disturb your rest."


    Jing haohanyang has always been good. Although he is in a hurry at the moment, he still takes care of his mood.


    "Brother Jing, you''re welcome. Why? What can I do for you


    Ning Tao doesn''t think so, so he immediately asks.


    In the evening, if it''s OK, the other party won''t call.


    "Well, just now the people below sent me a message saying that they found Bian Dehai. Because the other party was going to leave, I called the police urgently. Do you want to go and have a look..."


    "Bian Dehai? OK, brother Jing, send me the position! " Without waiting for the other party to finish, Ning Tao immediately interrupted.


    He is a monk. He knows the terror of a monk. The police alone may not be able to catch him.


    "Good!"


    Jing Hao didn''t talk nonsense. After saying one word, he hung up.


    He called Ning Tao to see if he had time. After all, the other party had told him last time that he would inform the other party as soon as there was news.


    Not long after, ningtao mobile phone came to the vibration, Jinghao sent coordinates.


    "Master, change the way to Jinming Hotel, speed up!"


    Pull open to see an eye, Ning Tao says quickly.


    "Good!"


    Jinming hotel is not close to here, the driver can earn more money, readily agreed to come down, speed also raised up.


    Soon the car stops at the Jinming hotel. Ning Tao takes out a hundred yuan note and rushes into the hotel without letting the other party find it.


    Meanwhile, on the 20th floor of the hotel, Li Bingbing was leading seven or eight policemen to knock on a door.


    Although Bian Ruhai is a monk, his accomplishments are not good. In addition, he has committed a lot of sins in the secular world, which has long been on the list of the police station. Now when the police station gets the news, it''s natural to arrive immediately.


    It''s just that during the uncertain period, it''s not easy to make a fuss.


    "Who is it?"


    A moment later, an impatient male voice came from the room.


    "We are from the Public Security Bureau. We have routine rounds. Please cooperate with us!"


    Here, Li Bingbing has brought up the gun. They don''t know each other''s identity, but the leader has given instructions. This man has committed a terrible crime and can be directly killed when necessary."Click"


    then the door opens and a man in pajamas opens the door.


    "Don''t move, don''t move!"


    Free of charge_ ''look at 3! The novel


    "hands up!"


    The door just opened a gap, Li Bingbing and others hit the door and burst in, aiming the black hole at the man.


    "Yes?"


    See in front of a sudden out of a group of police, the man looks a pick, between the eyebrows revealed a trace of silt gas, look slightly bad up.


    "Isn''t it a ward round? This situation is too big. "


    The man was Bian Ruhai. He was going to go out in a short time. Before that, he wanted to relax and called a young lady, but the police came out.


    "Cut the crap and raise your hands!"


    Li Bingbing aimed at the same posture, the remaining two people immediately into the room to search up.


    "Ah I am


    Before long, a girl in rags covered her face and was picked up by a policewoman.


    "You''re under arrest. Put up your hands!"


    For whoring, Li Bingbing does not like it at all. As soon as he raises his chin, a policeman wants to put handcuffs on him.


    However, as the policeman approached his outstretched hands and tried to handcuff them, Bian Ruhai suddenly moved.


    With one hand, he grabbed the policeman''s head like lightning. With one hand, he twisted it and made a crack in his neck.


    Then Bian Ruhai threw it fiercely, and the policeman threw it to several people in front of him like a broken sack. At the same time, the whole person came to Li Bingbing, with one foot out and one punch.


    Li Bingbing didn''t expect such a sudden change from the other party. She didn''t have time to react, so she was knocked out by the other party.


    But fortunately, she was trained to roll on the ground and yell, "shoot!"


    All this was too fast. Bian Ruhai''s sudden counterattack surprised the rest of the police. They took out their guns one after another and wanted to shoot. However, the gap between the two was too big. In such a narrow space as the corridor, the police could not react.


    In this way, it was a one-sided scene. The seven or eight policemen in front of them soon fell to the ground and howled.


    Li Bingbing tries to hold back the pain in her abdomen. She doesn''t care to pick up the gun. She quickly gets up from the ground and rushes to Bian Ruhai.


    As soon as he stepped on the ground, Li Bingbing flew out and kicked Bian Ruhai''s chest with great strength.

 Chapter 196

    Everything happened in front of us. The rest of us didn''t react at all. It would slow down and rush forward to subdue them.


    Several policemen fell to the ground, Li Bingbing eyes instantly red, regardless of chest pain, body suddenly forward, this foot can be described as hate.


    "To die!"


    Bian Dehai''s face to this foot, a fierce look, a flash of murder in his eyes, but the whole person did not retreat, five fingers like a hook, a big hand in its mouth, actually took Li Bingbing''s ankle, suddenly threw it on the wall, Li Bingbing''s whole person just like a broken sack in general, spewing blood into the face.


    Bang!


    Some of the remaining policemen were smart enough to shoot at once. When the sound rang out, Bian Dehai felt a pain in his shoulder and burst into blood.


    "Don''t move, move again, kill immediately!"


    The little policeman who fired the gun trembled. Where had he experienced such a situation? When he saw that the other party was shot, he just felt numb as if nothing had happened.


    It''s not human, it''s a monster!


    Bian Dehai looked down at the bloodstain on his shoulder. When he raised his head, a trace of ferocity flashed across his face.


    "Good, you''re all going to die today!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Bian Dehai moved under his feet and rushed to the policeman first.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    See in front of this murderer rushed, small police eyes closed, regardless of shooting.


    Bian Dihai''s accomplishments were not high, but his physical quality was not a bit higher than those of these policemen. When he was ready, the other side had no fighting power at all, and all the shots were empty.


    When Bian Zhenren stopped again, he grabbed the policeman''s head with one hand.


    As soon as his body''s spiritual power was urged, the policeman''s whole body was covered with black gas. In the blink of an eye, his eyes turned and his whole body fell down.


    Li Bingbing only felt the pain of his whole body. Seeing the other party''s murderous behavior, he got up again and tried to catch the other party''s pajamas with his desperate hands.


    "Go away!"


    Bian Dehai, who was about to kill again, felt his body tight, turned his body, raised one foot, and put his slippers on Li Bingbing''s chest. He directly depressed his chest and flew backwards, which showed his strength.


    When Ning Tao got off the elevator, he ran here. As soon as he got to the door, he felt a shadow flying out.


    Seeing that the figure turned out to be Li Bingbing, Ning Tao, without saying a word, hugged each other and made a circle in the same place to defuse the momentum.


    At the same time, Ning Tao looked into the room, almost heartbroken, a small room has become a Shura hell, and a young policeman fell in front of him with his own eyes.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ning Tao looks at each other, perspective opens automatically, nervous, with his line of sight, naturally see each other''s chest rib broken a few.


    At the moment of flying out, Li Bingbing hopelessly closed her eyes with long eyelashes. The gap between them is too big. She will be seriously injured if she doesn''t die this time.


    At the next moment, however, the expected pain did not increase. On the contrary, a strong arm around her waist suddenly encircled her and suddenly pulled her back. Her body was like falling into the clouds.


    After that, the feeling of fear disappeared, and the body was directly attached to a strong body.


    After a short absence, Li Bingbing slowly opened his eyes, sweat on his forehead, heart palpitation, don''t look, his face must be very ugly.


    Without the strength to turn her head, she only felt that her chest seemed to be burning, and her two powerful hands were tightly clasped around her waist, which made her feel secure in her heart!


    This feeling suddenly made her infatuated and touched a chord in her heart.


    "Ning Tao?"


    Trying to open her eyes, the first thing Li Bingbing saw was Ning Tao. She thought she was dazzled. She opened her eyes and murmured to herself.


    When a person is in a crisis, the first thing she thinks of is the person she thinks is the safest. She thinks it''s her illusion.


    But no matter how big her eyes are, the Ning Tao in front of her doesn''t disappear. Instead, her eyes twinkle with an evil color and look at her nervously.


    "It''s not an illusion!"


    Li Bingbing woke up when she felt the pain. Her face was full of bright colors. She wanted to move. Then she found that she was unbearable. She was weak and half lying in each other''s arms. Even her eyelids didn''t want to blink. She was afraid that she couldn''t open her eyes when she closed them.


    "Go to Go to save people.... "


    Although she is curious about how Ning Tao can be here, she won''t be stupid to open her mouth now. Her body doesn''t know where a force comes from, so she grabs Ning Tao''s clothes and murmurs.


    "Well, you wait here a moment!"


    Ning Tao also knows the situation in front of him. Seeing that his life is not in danger, he puts him under the floor stand in the corridor. His body shakes and he enters the room with lightning.As soon as I entered the room, I smelled the disgusting smell. Ning Tao''s chest was about to explode. It was a massacre.


    Until now, he finally realized why the friars'' Union prohibited friars from attacking ordinary people.


    The two are not at the same level at all. Once such a thing happens, it will be a disaster.


    "It''s you!"


    Seeing Ning Tao coming in, Bian Dehai was not flustered. After dealing with the policemen, his face turned cold and shrill. He said with a smile: "just in time, last time you broke my good deeds, this time we''ll settle the old accounts together!"


    Last time, Secretary Jing was going to die in his hands. The clinker killed Ning Tao on the way, which not only damaged his good deeds, but also made him suffer from the attack.


    "It''s time to calculate!"


    As soon as Ning Tao clenched his fists, the whole person rushed to the other side. As soon as he raised his arm, he rammed the other side like a shell.


    The three spiritual powers in his body are surging and surging. At the critical moment of life and death, he will not hide himself, otherwise he will die.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s fierce blow, he also went up with his fist and met it with a stiff fist.


    Bang!


    When the two fists collided, Ning Tao''s shoulder trembled and he stepped back three or four steps involuntarily. On the contrary, Bian Dehai''s face was just a little flushed, and then he felt as if nothing had happened.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao felt numb fists. He was a little surprised. According to the information Jing Hao gave him, the other side only had the strength of the day after tomorrow. In this battle, the other side''s easy fists were only higher than the information.


    "Just the day after tomorrow, triple, die!"


    Aware of Ning Tao''s strength, Bian Dehai smiles coldly and grabs Ning Tao''s face.


    "Is it?"


    As soon as Ning Tao and Dan Hai urged him, the blood baby in his body slowly opened his eyes and hugged him with both hands, just like the Buddha. His whole body overflowed with the aura of the Buddha. When he combined with the aura in his body, the breath of his body suddenly rose.

 Chapter 197

    As Wu Chenzi said, it is Ning Tao''s nature to get the blood baby, which others can''t envy.


    At present, he has been able to initially control the blood baby, with the help of his power, he can instantly raise his spiritual power to the level of the day after tomorrow.


    All of a sudden, even if it''s short, it''s definitely a good tool for cheating. You should know that a master''s battle always depends on one move.


    As soon as the wind chasing step is applied, Ning Tao''s body shape becomes a virtual shadow and quickly goes to Bian Zhenren.


    The move is the same as last time. It''s still a straight fist. The world''s martial arts are fast but not broken. Now he believes that both speed and strength should be higher than the other side, and he should crush them with absolute strength.


    He made up his mind to leave the other party today. If a person like this escapes, it will be a great harm.


    "How could it be?"


    Feeling the breath of Ning Tao rising, Bian Dehai opened his eyes, and his heart suddenly turned upside down.


    There are many monks who are taller than him, but it''s unheard of that Ning Tao can improve his accomplishments in a short time.


    But now there is no more time for him to think, see Ning Tao forced, Bian Dehai subconsciously will dodge.


    But in the face of the strength of the day after tomorrow''s eight heavy, Bian Dehai where can escape, body a retreat, Ning Tao then forced again.


    Bang!


    As a last resort, Bian Dehai and Ning Tao hit each other and separated.


    Ning Tao only feels the whole body blood is about to boil, strong resist the numbness on the arm, again chase.


    However, he had a spirit of twelve points in his heart. With his strength of eight, he didn''t completely suppress each other. It seems that they are not far apart.


    Compared with Ning Tao''s surprise, Bian Dehai was even more surprised. The young man was not old, but his accomplishments were not weak.


    Fortunately, he is also experienced. Although Ning Tao has the upper hand, he is not famous because of his strength.


    So that in the war with Ning Tao, a trace of black gas quietly emerged from his hands and entered the latter''s body.


    Li Bingbing has been in the army at least. Although she was seriously injured, after simple treatment, the wound is not serious. Now she takes a gun from the ground and wants to help Ning Tao. After aiming for a long time, she gives up helplessly.


    They are so fast that Li Bingbing can''t guarantee that she won''t hurt Ning Tao by mistake. At present, all she can do is to ask for help and take care of the wounded.


    She couldn''t get involved in the battle between the two. Li Bingbing and a police officer who was not seriously injured later backed out to avoid accidental injury. In addition, she also wanted to stop the crowd who wanted to watch in the distance.


    In the former''s mind, the image of Ning Tao has changed a lot. After the experience of a small supermarket, although she feels that Ning Tao is very special, she doesn''t think much about each other.


    Now it seems that the other party is actually from that place. It''s incredible.


    And this is her two times to save her life, think of each other and the villain in inside desperately, for a time, she can''t help but worry.


    Bang!


    In the room, Ning Tao and Bian Dehai have entered the battle of life and death. The room is in a mess. Although his spiritual power is higher than that of the other party, his cultivation is not the real eight fold, and his control and experience are not equal to that of the other party. Under the balance of the two, although he has the upper hand, he can hardly hurt the other party.


    Bian Dehai''s face retreated three or four steps, his face was gloomy, and there was a trace of blood in his mouth. However, after this time, he didn''t do it again. Instead, he gave a grim smile and looked at Ning Tao.


    "Boy, do you feel uncomfortable now?"


    In the face of the other party''s sudden question, Ning Tao''s face changed. Just now, he felt itching all over his body. Now, the itching suddenly became much stronger.


    "You cheat!"


    When Ning Tao opened his perspective, he saw that there was a little bit of black air in his body. When these black air gathered, it turned into a beetle like thing and began to eat his flesh and blood.


    "Ah..."


    This kind of feeling is like ten thousand needles on your flesh and blood. The huge pain is unbearable. As soon as his eyes are dark, he immediately falls to his knees.


    "Well, it''s better to fight with me!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s situation, Bian Dehai smiles. He doesn''t seem surprised at all. When he shakes his body, he comes to Ning Tao.


    "Boy, go to hell!"


    Bian Dehai''s fingers are like hooks. With a cold smile, he wants to grasp Ning Tao''s neck.


    At this time, Ning Tao, half kneeling on the ground, suddenly raised his head and looked cold. As soon as he explored his hands, he caught each other''s arm. With a sudden throw and a bang, Bian Dehai hit the TV hanging in the living room. The glass broke all over the ground, and then rolled down again.


    "You How can you be all right when you are attacked by my five poisons? "


    Bian Dehai, who got up from the ground, opened his mouth and coughed up a large amount of blood. However, he ignored his injury and stared at Ning Tao in horror.


    "Hum, you want to know the next life!"Ning Tao gave a cold smile and strode slowly towards Bian Dehai.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    At the same time, the sirens on the upper floor were loud, from far to near, which made the two people in the room look awe inspiring.


    "Boy, I''ve written it down. You''re dead!"


    Hearing the sound of the police siren, Bian Dehai''s face changed. When he opened his mouth, his whole body was black and angry, as if his injury was not his general condition. He moved vigorously and his body flashed, and then he came to the door. When he flashed again, he disappeared without a trace.


    And the other side such speed, is to see Ning Tao brow a frown, he didn''t expect the other side to have such magical means.


    Looking at the messy room, Ning Tao didn''t chase, but turned to check the police who didn''t know.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to pursue, but that his spiritual power has been out of ten now. Even if he can catch up with him, he may not be able to keep him. Besides, he has many means. At the moment, he was really scared. Now, I can''t help thinking about it.


    Just at the moment of the attack of black Qi, he really wanted to faint, but then the blood baby in his Danhai took a big breath, and even put the black Qi into his mouth. Then the blood baby broke off contact with him, as if he was refining the black Qi.


    Without the support of Xueying, Ning Tao is not the opponent of the other party at all.


    There are five policemen lying on the ground, and four of them have no breath. No matter how powerful his perspective is, there is no effect of bringing the dead back to life.


    The remaining one was also seriously injured. Ning Tao only gave him a simple bandage.


    Through this war, he also saw another weakness of perspective. In the war of life and death, the therapeutic power of perspective was not used at all.


    Not long after, a sound of footsteps sounded, not long after dozens of armed police rushed into the room.


    "Don''t move, don''t move!"


    Seeing Ning Tao in the room, more than a dozen black guns aimed at him in an instant, and then dozens of policemen swarmed into the room again, occupying every corner of the room.


    In the face of these people, Ning Tao decisively chose to cooperate. Although he did not commit a crime, if he did not cooperate, the dozen guns would fire together, even if he was born, he would have to hang up.


    About a minute or two, there were footsteps again, and then the number seven or eight came in.


    "Mr. Ning, are you ok?"


    One of the first two is no one else. It''s director Bai. He knows from Jing Hao that Ning Tao is coming, but when he comes in, he is still shocked to see the tragedy of each other.


    As a matter of fact, today''s incident has become a big one. Many policemen have died all of a sudden. Not only did he come here in person, but also the leaders on his head were shocked.


    "Ha ha, I''m fine. I think I would be better if I didn''t have a gun at me."


    |When he saw that he was an old acquaintance, Ning Tao put down his heart and looked around. He couldn''t help teasing.


    I''ve been raising my arm for more than a minute, and my hands are sore. No one is happy.


    Just now director Bai didn''t notice. He immediately saw some signs and yelled around: "what are you doing? This is Mr. Ning. Put down the gun!"

 Chapter 198

    "Mr. Ning?"


    Hearing director Bai''s words, a middle-aged man with a big belly came up and looked at Ning Tao up and down. His face was a bit cloudy and sunny, and he was puzzled: "I don''t know if this is..."


    "Oh, Mayor Zhang, this is Ning Tao. I just heard the injured policeman say that he blocked the villain."


    When director Bai heard the voice, he turned to the man and said respectfully.


    "Ning Tao, this is Zhang Qiming, Mayor Zhang!"


    After introducing Ning Tao, director Bai did not forget to introduce Ning Tao.


    What the latter doesn''t know is that when he hears the word Ning Tao, Zhang Qiming''s pupils shrink slightly. Then he looks cold, and suddenly he shouts around.


    "Come on, arrest him and take him to the Institute for a good review!"


    "Ah Mayor Zhang This... "


    After hearing Mayor Zhang''s words, director Bai thought that he had heard the wrong thing in his ear, and he was stunned at the moment.


    "Director Bai, Bian Dehai has killed so many policemen. Why is he the only one who is not injured? I think it''s necessary to check him. We can''t say they are in the same group!"


    The name Ning Tao is no stranger to Zhang Qiming. Last time, it was because of him that he broke his plan and forced him to stay where he was. Originally, he was worried that he would not have a chance to clean up each other. Now, it can be said that he is envious of his enemies.


    In fact, he came here today just because of Bian Dehai. When he got the news again, he rushed over quickly. There was no way. In case Bian Dehai was arrested and confessed the last incident, he was afraid that his life would be ruined.


    Unexpectedly, Bian Dehai ran away, but was met by Ning Tao.


    "Mayor Zhang, Mr. Ning is brave for a just cause. I think it''s better to ask him first."


    Zhang Qiming''s mind, director Bai where will know, now he once again said a good word for Ning Tao.


    "Ask clearly? I think it''s more appropriate to ask in the police station. Director Bai, such a thing happened in Donghai is a naked provocation to us. If it happens, you and I are all responsible. Do you dare to carry it? "


    Zhang Qiming''s face was solemn. He was angry and dignified, which changed his face.


    Director Bai''s face stagnated and he opened his mouth. He didn''t say anything for a long time.


    To be sure, as the other party said, in case of a big accident, he is the first one to get worse. But Ning Tao is too special. He has to bite his teeth and say, "Mayor Zhang, Mr. Ning has a special identity. I think it''s better to report the matter to Secretary Jing first."


    I hope that Secretary Jing will be able to click Zhang Qiming.


    "Hum, I don''t think it''s necessary. Director Bai, I''m the mayor. I''m in charge of internal affairs. Who dares to divulge this matter before it is clear? It should be dealt with as the crime of divulging secrets!"


    The other party didn''t mention that Secretary Jing was OK. This mention almost blew up Zhang Qiming''s lung. He waved his hand and said harshly.


    "Director Chen, this person will be handed over to you. You are limited to find out the situation in the shortest time. Be sure to give an account to the people!"


    "Yes


    Behind Mayor Zhang, a man in a police uniform immediately stood up and said hard on the spot. He immediately ordered a few words from the back, and someone immediately came to put handcuffs on Ning Tao.


    "Mayor Zhang, this..."


    Director Bai''s face is ugly. He clearly treats the other party as a suspect. For a moment, he looks at Ning Tao with shame, but he can''t say a word.


    Ning Tao''s face was calm. In fact, when he learned that the other party was mayor Zhang, he expected it. He didn''t expect that the other party really dared to treat him like this.


    Director Bai has done enough, and he doesn''t want to embarrass him, so he said faintly: "director Bai, don''t worry, I didn''t break the law, just go and make a record with them!"


    "Hum, you are wise. Take it away. If you dare to resist, you can kill it on the spot!"


    Mayor Zhang snorted coldly and waved his hand, but his tone was not good.


    Ning Tao wanted to see how the other party would make a breakthrough, but he didn''t resist. Under the escort of several policemen, he left the room.


    "Director Bai, it''s up to you. As soon as there''s a situation, you should report it to me immediately. In addition, today''s events have a great impact after all. The news has been blocked, and none of the reporters below can let them come up!"


    When he learned that Bian Dehai had not grasped him, Mayor Zhang was relieved, and there was no need to stay.


    Then he gave a few orders and left with a group of people.


    "Mayor Zhang, look..."


    When Zhang Qiming and his party came downstairs, they held him back from others. Director Chen followed suit carefully. When they came to no one''s place, they began to explore.


    "Director Chen, to tell you the truth, it was this man who stopped here last time. Today, this man is in my hands. You should know what to do!"


    Director Chen is his confidant. Instead of choking, Zhang Qiming immediately pointed out his attitude.


    "What? It''s because of that man, that So what''s his origin? "


    Hearing that Zhang Qiming actually said that Chen Ju was surprised to grow up because of the young man, he broke in and asked."You can rest assured that although that person is not an ordinary person, he is not a member of our circle. Just do as I say..."


    Some words can be said, some words can''t be said. Of course, Zhang Qiming won''t speak out the words that framed Secretary Jing. When he finished, he began to talk about how to deal with Ning Tao.


    After a full five minutes, after the two separated, director Chen turned back to a police car and found out the phone.


    ... in the South City police station, when a young man answered the phone, one of them couldn''t help looking at him and said.


    "Brother Lu, what does director Chen say?"


    "What do you say? Hey, brother, it''s time for us to perform. Director Chen said that as long as we pry the boy''s mouth open just now, we''ll all be rewarded. We can''t say that we''ll be promoted to a higher level! "


    As soon as the young man named LV Ge raised his eyebrows, he looked at the way of several people''s high spirits.


    "What? And this good thing, brother Lu, you can''t hear me wrong! "


    Hearing that such a simple thing can be done to get a promotion and make a fortune, several policemen feel a little incredible.


    "Hehe, of course, it''s not so simple. Our brothers are not outsiders, and I''ll tell you something. Chen Ju said that it''s not just to pry it open, but to dig something out of him!"


    Speaking of this, LV Ge lowered his voice and said: "we are all the confidants of director Chen''s staff. This boy has offended Chen Bureau. If we do this well, there will be a lot of benefits. If we can''t do it well, hum, let''s ask for more blessings in the future."


    "Don''t worry, brother Lu. Tell me what to do?"


    "What to do? Salad! In a word, let Chen Bureau comfortable, we will be at ease, that boy is to recruit, not to recruit, I heard that for this matter, this was originally the case of the Eastern District, Chen Bureau specially took our Nancheng to do, is to give us the opportunity to show, and the speed should be fast! "


    Lu Ge looked around and said again, "this matter should be kept secret. Anyone who doesn''t have a safe mouth in the future won''t have to mix up in the future."


    "Brother Lu, don''t worry. Brothers understand that we will do whatever you say!"


    "Go! Meet that boy "


    LV Ge arranges his clothes, takes a few people to the backyard of the police station, and goes to the place where Ning Tao is detained.


    (section K of the latest chapter)

 Chapter 199

    Bang!


    In a luxurious mansion, Ding San, with half of his chest bare, sits on the edge of a huge bath. When he answers a phone call, his face turns gloomy, and his red wine glass falls to the ground angrily. In the blink of an eye, the scarlet liquid overflows.


    The smoke curls in the bath, and there is a beautiful "beauty fish" in it, facing the latter, perfectly presenting the back side arc like silk.


    To deal with a man, sometimes it''s not as good as taking off. It''s very important to keep a certain mystery. To know how to arouse a man''s desire, the beauty fish knows that the other person likes her figure best, and she likes to bathe with her, so as to show her good figure.


    It is expected that the big hand of walking his body does not appear in midstream. Instead, she hears the sound of the broken cup. The beauty is startled. As soon as she turns around, she sees Ding Sanyi''s fierce face and "clatters" in her heart. But then her face is filled with charming smile and "clatters". The beauty stands up from the bath and comes to Ding San gracefully.


    Stretch out a scallion white long finger, along Ding San''s chest shallow row, the whole person will be soft to each other''s strong chest, exhale like orchid road.


    "If you don''t want to offend me, I''ll do something for you."


    Beauty''s voice is very sweet, change to do at ordinary times, the other side can''t help but ring her waist, but this time she is doomed to be disappointed.


    "Ah..."


    Ding San puts out a hand and grabs a big white rabbit on the woman''s body. He holds it hard and makes her face white. Suddenly, she screams.


    "Don''t you dare to tell me if I''ll kill you!"


    Hear the woman''s cry, Ding three eyebrow head a wrinkly, the corner of the mouth a crack, Sen Ran''s way.


    In a word, the beauty''s face changed again, but she bit her lips and didn''t dare to send out another word, but she looked more frightened.


    "Very good, very good..."


    Seeing the woman''s plainness and sadness, Ding San''s face showed an undisguised ferocity, but he muttered.


    "Hualinglong, if you are unlucky, don''t blame me!"


    Suddenly I heard Hua Linglong''s words, which made her heart jump wildly. It was obvious that she was familiar with the name, but she didn''t dare to move.


    Leaving behind an inexplicable words, Ding San released the rabbit, but it left a clear, purple, shocking.


    Ding San''s hands are rude. He presses the woman with both hands, and then he presses her against the rock wall of the bath table. She is short of breath.


    Where does the woman see her face, she trembles, but she doesn''t dare to resist.


    Seeing the frightened look of the woman in front of him, Ding San laughed and felt much more relaxed. He went to the woman''s ear and bit each other''s crystal clear earlobe.


    "Shuang''er, don''t worry. As soon as Hua Linglong dies, I''ll marry you at once!"


    When the words fell, Ding San pressed his body down, regardless of the woman''s pain, and began to vent.


    Ten minutes later, after venting, Ding San slipped down from the woman, fell into the pool and began to breathe.


    And the woman on the bath table opened a pair of dead fish eyes, in addition to the ups and downs of the chest, there is no sign of life.


    "Go away, bear with it for another day, and don''t let that bitch find anything!"


    Ding San took a cigarette from his mouth, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes.


    Hearing this sound, the woman''s empty eyes were full of vitality. She turned over and stood up from the bath table. She didn''t even wear pajamas, so she went out in a hurry.


    After the woman left, Ding San still closed his eyes and smoked. He took a deep breath, threw him in the bath and got up.


    Take out the mobile phone, Dingsan''s eyes send out a frightening smell like a wolf. After a while, he just dials a phone.


    The phone was connected very quickly. After two calls, there came a gloomy voice: "what? Has Mr. Ding figured it out? "


    "Brother Sheng, I can agree to your request, but you also have to guarantee that once I control the South China Gang, you have to promise to suppress the four seas gang immediately!"


    Ding San''s face was gloomy and terrible, his breath was short, and his words were fierce.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you promise, everyone is a family, I won''t disappoint you. It''s just a four seas gang, and we green bamboo Gang don''t pay attention to it. But I have to say that I can help you just suppress it. After all, it''s not good for us to fight directly, and the other two gangs are watching. If it causes misunderstanding, I''m afraid it''s not good for everyone!"


    "Understand, three months, just give me three months, I have confidence to deal with dragon five."


    Soon, Ding San''s phone call is over, leaving his mobile phone on the stage. Ding San grabs a cigarette again and looks lonely.


    In fact, at this stage, no one wants to be inferior to others. Ding San even wants to be the overlord of the eastern district.


    Originally, he thought that he could kill Hua Linglong quietly by relying on Bian Zhenren. Later, he directly transferred the responsibility to the four seas gang. With a wave of his arms, the whole South China gang would not oppose him any more.It''s a pity that people are not as good as nature. At this critical juncture, Bian Zhenren even called him to tell him the situation. The transaction stopped for the time being, so that he could not be angry.


    He can wait, but now the four seas gang are covetous, and no one gives him time. Since Bian Zhenren is unreliable, all he can do is to be a vassal of the green bamboo Gang, so that he has the chance to be the leader of the gang.


    However, the two are also gang leaders, but the gap is not big. The former can start from the ground and choose a good boss for himself, while the latter is at the mercy of others.


    Just at the moment, the arrow is on the way, have to send, under the compulsion, he can only personally to flower Linglong hands.


    ... the hospital, on the bed, after the emergency treatment, Li Bingbing was not seriously affected.


    I don''t know if it''s because of her training. Although Li Bingbing broke a bone in her chest, she recovered very well. Now the bone has healed a little. Even the doctors in the hospital were surprised.


    In fact, they don''t know. The reason for this is that after Ning Tao''s brief treatment.


    "Director Bai, what''s the matter with Ning Tao?"


    U} l first Although Li Bingbing''s position is not high, she is injured, which has really shocked many people. Even director Bai came to the hospital in person to express her sympathy. She couldn''t get in touch with Ning Tao on the bed, so she couldn''t help asking.


    In fact, she is most concerned about Ning Tao now. Without the latter, I''m afraid she will die. But now the other party can''t get in touch with her. In her anxiety, she can''t help asking again.


    "Captain Li, don''t worry, Ning Tao is OK!"


    For director Bai, the position of the person in the hospital bed is really too low. In fact, he can''t be used at all. However, the background of the other party is so terrible that even he has to bow his head in the face of the huge family.


    Just after answering one more sentence, seeing Li Bingbing''s direct looking eyes, he sighed. Knowing that the other party had doubts, he didn''t hide any more, so he poured out the situation of Ning Tao.


    In fact, he didn''t want Ning Tao to have anything to do. He just saw Mayor Zhang''s look, and he faintly felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t do anything.


    However, when he got to his position, his brain was not turning fast. He deeply understood that Ning Tao also had a big background. Although he was ordered by Mayor Zhang, he would not do anything.


    Don''t tell Secretary Jing, tell Li Bingbing there is no obstruction, the other party is also a policeman, not a violation of discipline, if Li Bingbing really want to help the other party.


    If Ning Tao''s real strength is amazing, he can be regarded as personal, which is also one of his goals today.

 Chapter 200

    "What, Zhang Qiming! Ning Tao is clearly here to help us


    Hearing director Bai''s words, Li Bingbing immediately opened her eyes and became indignant.


    As a person in the industry, Li Bingbing naturally understands the meaning of the other party''s words. If it''s just a general inquiry, the other party won''t get through all the time.


    This situation can only show one thing, that is, Ning Tao stall.


    "Er..."


    Hearing Li Bingbing''s call for mayor Zhang''s name, director Bai was sweating a little, and he was speechless enough.


    Even the rest of the police in the ward looked at each other.


    We all know that this is a tough plagiarist, but I didn''t expect that he was so unscrupulous in front of the leaders, and Director Niu was sweating.


    I''m afraid that if director Bai gets angry and implicates him, it won''t be worth the loss.


    "Captain Li, maybe Mayor Zhang just asked Ning Tao to cooperate. It''s estimated that it will be OK tomorrow!"


    In front of the public, director Bai just points to the end. There are some things that others can say, but he can''t, and he has to defend them.


    "Hum, tomorrow?"


    Li Bingbing''s face is dark and his silver teeth are biting. This kind of thing is very tricky. It''s clearly the case of Dongcheng. Why do you have to go to Nancheng for interrogation?


    "Director Bai, Niu Bureau, I''m tired and want to have a rest!"


    After the idea in the mind turns over a few times, Li Bingbing''s mind turns back and looks at several people apologizing.


    "Good, good, team leader Li, you have a good rest. When the injury is healed, the police station will celebrate for you in person!"


    After all, director Bai came to take a form. When he saw the other party''s words, he turned around and left.


    Director Niu and others comforted each other and then followed director Bai.


    After all, there is such a big event in the Eastern District, and it''s a lot to be busy with. Fortunately, the media was strictly controlled as soon as it happened, otherwise it would be really hard to finish.


    Soon, only Li Bingbing was left in such a large ward.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Bingbing gritted her teeth and picked up the phone on the table next to her, summoned up the courage to dial a number.


    Everyone has his own choice, everyone has his own persistence. As a policeman, Li Bingbing has his own persistence.


    With her family background, she would not come here at all. It is because of her own persistence that she has her dream.


    She doesn''t care what director Bai said about the celebration. She decides to make an exception to do something for Ning Tao.


    Maybe it was late at night. The call was broadcast for a long time, but no one answered it. When it was about to hang up, it got through, and then a sleepy but dignified male voice rang out.


    "Bingbing, why did you call at this time?"


    "Uncle, someone bullied me!"


    K8.


    "What? Who dares to bully my Li family? Don''t be timid. Just wait. Huige is stationed in the East China Sea. I''ll let him take some people to help you with it! "


    As soon as Li Bingbing''s voice fell, the voice on the phone burst into a rage. As soon as he opened his mouth, it meant killing.


    "No, no, uncle, it''s not like that!"


    As soon as he heard the man''s words, Li Bingbing was startled and said, "it''s not like this. Listen to me first..."


    Li Bingbing felt a warm feeling for his second uncle, who had always been very fond of him since he was young. Now he told the whole story.


    However, her words also left some points, did not say that he was injured, but also understated the situation at that time.


    "Oh, so it is, Bingbing, you don''t like that boy. I''ve never seen you call because of this little thing!"


    Listen to Li Bingbing''s meaning is just to save people, some people on the other end of the phone can''t laugh or cry, immediately began to explore a sentence.


    "Second uncle, what do you say? He''s just my friend. Besides, this It''s a matter of life. In a word, help or not! "


    Li Bingbing''s rare face turned red, and his heart beat inexplicably. He quickly opened his mouth to refute, and suppressed his Inexplicable heart.


    "Help, help I have to help! Bingbing has spoken in person. How dare I not help him? Well, I''ll call tomorrow to ask about the situation. If the boy is really OK, how about letting him go? "


    "Tomorrow? When the cucumber dishes are all cold tomorrow, don''t say you don''t know your way! "


    Li Bingbing didn''t give each other face. He was not happy immediately. Hum: "I don''t think you are sincere!"


    ¡­¡­


    Then the other end seemed to be startled. After a little hesitation, he sighed and said in a hurry, "OK, OK, second uncle is afraid of you. I''ll ask Xiao Zheng to call later. After all, I''m not very good to show up!"


    "Thank you, uncle!"


    Hearing the other party''s promise, Li Bingbing was immediately overjoyed, and her words were sweet."Well, now you''ve learned to be glib!" With a cough on the other end of the phone, he said: "Bingbing, don''t blame my uncle for talking too much. Come back quickly. Don''t be self willed. What''s good for the local police station to stay? It''s not only bitter but also dangerous. Otherwise, if you go back to Beijing, you can choose any department in Beijing, and my uncle promises not to introduce you to someone, how about it?"


    While the other party is in a good mood, the other end of the phone begins to lure.


    "Second uncle, I know. I have something on hand. Don''t forget to call now."


    Li Bingbing saw the other party started a long speech, quickly interrupted, quickly said a sentence and hung up.


    ...


    at this time, in the interrogation room.


    Ning Tao is a bit bored sitting on the interrogation chair.


    It is said that he entered the palace twice this time, and some procedures are familiar. After two policemen asked him some basic information, the whole trial was over.


    But what puzzled him was that the other party was treating the prisoner like this. After asking him, he didn''t mean to let him go at all.


    However, just as he was thinking wildly, the people in the interrogation room were pushed away with a bang!


    LV Gao came in with three or five policemen!


    Seeing these people, Ning Tao raised his eyelids and had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Immediately, the door of the interrogation room was closed. Instead of sitting down, Lu Gao came directly to Ning Tao and looked up and down. Lu Gao said that he didn''t look good.


    "You''re the accomplice of the villain this time. Be wise and tell the whole story quickly. Try to be lenient, or you''ll get some good results."


    "This officer, I''m a brave man. If I''m an accomplice, I''ll fight with him?"


    Hear each other''s words not good, Ning Tao raises a head, two such as sword general ray of light shot out, the voice is cold a few minutes.


    Compared with the last time, he was a little confident this time. Although he knew that the creator of this time might have a high identity, he was not afraid.


    Now, he is becoming more and more prosperous. He has not only the relationship with Jing Hao, but also the foundation of the friars'' Alliance. No one can move it.


    As soon as they met, there was a strong smell of gunpowder. For a moment, the atmosphere in the interrogation room was dignified.

 Chapter 201

    "Oh, I''ll tell you the truth, it''s a big deal this time. I advise you not to take chances. No matter who you are, no matter how big your background is, you''d better tell us the whole story. We''re all good friends!"


    Approaching Ning Tao, Lu Gao''s eyes flashed the light of contempt, and his words were aggressive!


    "I''ve said all that I should say. I''ve just recorded it. If I want to see what happened, I''ll check it out. In addition, what''s the matter? The east district police station knows the whole story. If I were you, I wouldn''t waste time on me!"


    To tell you the truth, he is not very angry with this kind of upward charging guy. As the saying goes, the king of hell is easy to provoke, and little ghosts are difficult to deal with. Many of the legal things in the country are good, but when it comes to implementation, many of them have changed.


    "Hum, I don''t think you can see rabbits without hawks. Boy, I''ll repeat it again. Don''t mistake yourself!"


    LV Gao''s face was gloomy. The order given to him was very simple, that is, if he couldn''t get it out, he could use his brain to kill the other party directly.


    He didn''t want to do it until he had to.


    "I didn''t make a mistake. I''m afraid someone else made a mistake."


    Ning Tao''s face is expressionless. Looking at LV Gao, he says in a deep voice!


    "Good, good, good..."


    Lu Gao''s face was obviously filled with anger, and his voice became more and more cold: "boy, I''ve seen a lot of people like you. It seems that I want to give you a taste of it!"


    Gentle can''t do anything, Lu Gao wants to solve the problem before director Chen comes here, so he is more impatient and angry.


    "I''ll tell the officer not to be taken for granted."


    Ning Tao did not expect that Ma Donglai was so shameless. He not only confused right and wrong, but also made him more angry than last time.


    "All right, boy, I hope you can fight to the end later!"


    Lu Gao smiles angrily. He points at Ning Tao and says something. Then he looks back at other people and says: "don''t stand. Let this boy see our means in Nancheng. I''ll see if he can still be tough!"


    "Yes, brother Lu!"


    The police behind him are rubbing their hands and waiting for a long time to fight. This time, it''s very simple. They gave a death order. In view of the extraordinary times, they used extraordinary means to either directly subdue or kill each other!


    "Can''t you have something meaningful?"


    Looking at these people, Ning Tao sighed, and suddenly took a trace of pity in his eyes.


    I don''t know if these people are careless or haven''t been to the scene. I don''t know if he is a monk? Just a few people want to deal with him, not even cannon fodder.


    Originally, he thought that the other party would have something new, but he didn''t expect it to be the same.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not too late to be rude first A dark policeman, with a smile, pounced directly on Ning Tao!


    This kind of strong crazy, if it is ordinary people, encounter these people''s joint attack, I''m afraid only to be beaten!


    However, for Ning Tao, it''s not enough.


    As soon as his head was tilted, he avoided the attack of one man. Then he lifted his hands and broke away from the handcuffs. With a big hand, he grasped one man''s collar and kicked his big foot. The policeman and the next man suddenly ran back.


    He was very fierce this time. When the policeman hit the wall, he covered his chest and fell down, even the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    Ning Tao doesn''t make a move. He doesn''t plan to make a good start and finish. He turns around and punches again, directly breaking the bridge of the nose of another policeman.


    Look at the P +


    on the Y @ chapter of a genuine OE. Bang!


    As soon as he opened his body slightly, Lu Gao broke free from the shackles, strode forward and forced another man. With a wave of his backhand, he slapped his whole body out.


    If you don''t, Ning Tao plans to teach a few people a serious lesson.


    One shot is also a shot, two is also, he wants to give those who started a bit of color to see, lest the other side also when he is good to bully.


    Ning Tao won''t do it when a whore sets up a memorial archway. Now, like a fierce tiger going down the mountain, he grabs a person again and raises his knee. Then there is a crack in his bone, which can be heard in the room.


    After discarding this man, Ning Tao throws him away like a broken sack. Looking at the intact LV Gao in the room, he says faintly.


    "It''s just you! I told you not to make mistakes, but not to listen. Tell me what you want me to do! "


    Looking at Ning Tao''s indifferent face, falling in LV Gao''s eyes, he feels no different from the devil!


    He thought that Ning Tao would resist, but he didn''t expect that the other side was so fierce. He took a shot and then killed several people he brought.


    In fact, not everyone is entitled to know about monks, even their heads are not clear, let alone them.


    Just then, LV Gao decisively took out a gun from his waist, took out the insurance and aimed at Ning Tao. He said in a hurry: "boy, you dare to attack the police, believe it or not, I jumped you!"It''s the last choice to kill Ning Tao, but he doesn''t want to. He just feels numb when he sees the end of his colleagues. He doesn''t want to end up like this.


    A lot of gas in the bottom of the gun! Also confident, no matter how good the opponent''s skill, how can it be, no matter how powerful it can be, how powerful it can be?


    "Boy, aren''t you arrogant? Let''s see if we are arrogant again! "


    The muzzle of the gun is dark, aiming at Ning Tao''s chest firmly. LV Gao''s look is more gloomy, and he has more pleasure of revenge in his heart.


    At this moment, he pronounced Ning Tao''s death sentence in his heart. There was no way. If he didn''t kill the other party, he couldn''t make a job. If he hurt so many people, the other party didn''t explain anything. The consequences would not be what he could bear.


    In fact, when the other party broke away from the chair, he realized that it was totally beyond his expectation!


    Just he was doomed to be disappointed, Ning Tao just looked at him coldly, imagined the other party''s fear look he didn''t see, but forced to him.


    LV Gao is also a ruthless character. Looking at Ning Tao, he smiles grimly. Since he is not afraid of death, go to die. As soon as his eyes are closed, he pulls the trigger!


    Bang!


    The gunshot rang, but in the next second, LV Gao felt a sharp pain in his arm! In the pain at the same time, hear the sound of bone crack!


    Even Bian Dehai could dodge the pistol. It was not difficult for Ning Tao to go all out now. Now he came to LV Gao like a ghost. When he grasped his opponent''s arm, he broke it.


    "Putong"


    as soon as Ning Tao falls over his shoulder, he throws LV Gao on the wall. He has no intention of killing himself.


    "Ah


    The huge pain made LV Gao not scream in his mouth. There was no good place in his whole body. He really hurt too much!


    Even so, Ning Tao did not intend to let go of each other''s meaning, once again grabbed each other, it is an old fist, directly to the other side to pain scream repeatedly.


    You can imagine the regret in LV Gao''s heart. He didn''t expect that he had provoked a murderer. He didn''t play according to the rules. He felt that he was going to die.


    In fact, director Chen didn''t give orders in place. When they arrived again, Ning Tao ended the fight. If he knew that the other party was a monk and the guns were useless, it was estimated that LV Gao would not be so confident when he came in.

 Chapter 202

    Beat LV Gao like a dead dog, but Ning Tao didn''t let go of the other party''s plan. With a "bang" of both hands, he stuffed LV Gao directly on the damaged interrogation chair.


    "Say, who ordered you!"


    This time, he was really angry. Last time, the other party just wanted to extort a confession by torture. This time, he completely killed himself. How can he not be angry? Now he stares at the other party with a murderous face, and does not forget to take a hard look at the camera in the corner.


    It''s very simple. Although the people in the alliance cooperate with the government, they are not so easy to bully. He is not alone now. About these things, Wu Chenzi has told him, which is why he dares to make a big noise in the police station.


    As for the camera, even if you leave evidence, as long as he didn''t kill, he won''t do anything.


    "You..."


    "Wow..."


    The more fierce the person is, the more likely he is to be a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Lu Gao''s mouth is full of blood, and his face is scared. Between his mouth, another mouthful of blood spurts out.


    These days, the soft one is afraid of the hard one, and the hard one is afraid of the fateful one. This beautiful young man has become a madman in his eyes. He regrets offending each other.


    There were four or five comatose policemen lying on the ground. He didn''t dare to say a word.


    But when the words came to his mouth, as soon as his throat was sweet, blood spilled out again. He could not utter a word at all. His face was distorted because of the pain.


    "I don''t think so. I like tough people, too!"


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile and sent out a sense of killing.


    "Ah Don''t... "


    "I..."


    "Wow..."


    Compared with his own life, the director''s order is nothing. It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it, but that he can''t say anything at all. In his anxiety, his heart is in a hurry, and his face is full of regret and fear.


    From each other''s eyes, he had no doubt that they would kill him.


    "In fact, I''ve never been a bully since I decided to leave!"


    Ning Tao looks at the other side without expression, no matter whether the other side understands or not, with a trace of pain on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. Although it''s troublesome to kill you, it''s just troublesome!"


    Ning Tao sighed, looked up and looked firm gradually.


    "You I I said It''s Chen Ju, Chen Rui... "


    Under the crisis of life and death, Lu Gao''s spirit was tense, and he felt that he was about to faint with pain! In a hurry, he could not care about the injury, and his teeth were almost broken by a few words.


    "Director Chen?"


    Ning Tao picked his brow and understood it. He remembered that Mayor Zhang was directing the other party to arrest him at that time, but he couldn''t figure it out. It''s reasonable to say that he didn''t have direct hatred with Mayor Zhang. It''s too obvious to do so.


    "I''m all I have said No, it''s none of my business. Just let me go... "


    Seeing Ning Tao frowning, LV Gao''s face trembled. He felt that he could not carry it!


    "None of your business?"


    Ning Tao turned around, shook his head slightly and sneered: "it''s really none of your business, but your performance today is not very good. If you didn''t meet me, you might have been beaten up by you. What a people''s policeman!"


    "How many people have you framed and how many families have been destroyed in your hands? What''s the use of wearing this skin?"


    Ning Tao''s voice became louder and louder. When he closed his fingers, he hit his opponent''s stomach with another heavy fist!


    Bang!


    It''s a real blow, which directly makes the latter blow blood.


    6B original first g hair


    thanks to Ning Tao''s fast, otherwise he would have been sprayed on his face!


    But as a result, it affected LV Gao''s injury and made him cough and breathe cold, which made him feel miserable.


    "It''s delicious, isn''t it?"


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "since you meet me today, I''ll let you have a good feeling."


    With one punch, LV Gao felt his intestines rolled up and his forehead was dripping with cold sweat. Now he just wanted to be in a coma. It was too painful.


    Unfortunately, the more he did, the more sober he was, and he felt waves of pain all over his body.


    This kind of taste, once in a lifetime, absolutely do not want to come again for a second time, he really understood what is pain.


    Just when Ning Tao wants to say something more, suddenly, the door of the interrogation room suddenly rings the sound of the key, and then it is pushed open!


    Hearing this voice, Lu Gao''s eyes brightened, his heart became ecstatic, and he opened his mouth to shout.


    Bang!


    Seeing that this man was not dead hearted, Ning Tao punched him directly in the mouth, two bloody teeth fell off, and his voice turned into a scream.


    After finishing this man, Ning Tao turns around and sees several people standing outside the door.


    It was Chen Ju and others who rushed back to the door. Originally, he thought things were almost done. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, he saw blood everywhere.And the smell inside is even worse, almost didn''t let him suffocate, but this scene let a whole group of people were stunned at the door.


    Even if director Chen has been a policeman for more than 20 years, he has never seen such a scene. How dare anyone in the police station commit murder?


    This is not bold, this is a naked challenge to the authority of the government.


    Back to God, director Chen stares round his eyes and points to Ning Tao: "you You... "


    Half of them. What''s wrong with you.


    Don''t wait for the other party you finish, Ning Tao one step over, stretch out a hand to grasp his collar, directly pulled him into the room.


    At this time, several people outside the door also came back to their senses, shouting that they would rush in.


    I''m joking. I hurt the police in the police station and hijacked the director. Even if I have to express myself, I have to act. What''s more, I have to draw a gun.


    Dong!


    Ning Tao kicks out the people who rush in, slams the door, ignores them and looks back at director Chen.


    Director Chen was dragged to a stagger, almost fell to the ground, he barely stand, staring at Ning Tao, hysterical roar.


    "Do you know who I am? I warn you, if you dare to do this to me, the consequences will be... "


    is director Chen the director in the end, or has he seen some big scenes? He pretends to be calm and intends to scare Ning Tao. After all, he feels that the person in front of him is a madman, which makes him feel frightened from the bottom of his heart.


    Bang!


    The other side''s words haven''t finished, Ning Tao is a boxing in the other side''s belly, let its body finished shrimp, cold interface way: "do you know who I am?"


    Bang, bang, Bang


    "Open the door!"


    "Lay down your arms!"


    There was a deafening knock at the door, accompanied by an unclear warning.


    "You I warn you, now you turn yourself in... "


    bang!


    See the other party is also opinionated, Ning Tao kick it on the wall, after a storm hit.


    For this reason, this guy is still conceited. He really can''t see the situation clearly.


    And LV Gao on the trial chair looks at his director being beaten up with a dead pig, his heart inexplicably flashed bursts of happiness.


    Just be proud of, inadvertently with the director of a pair of eyes, heart hard jump, quickly turned his eyes, pretended to faint in the past!


    "Listen to the people inside, you are surrounded. Let go of the hostages and surrender. Don''t take chances!"


    Just at this time, there was a noisy sound of footsteps outside, accompanied by the sound of the horn, the sound of all kinds of guns.

 Chapter 203

    Ning Tao doesn''t care about the noise outside the door. After beating director Chen into a dog''s head, he pattes his hands as if nothing had happened. He looks down at each other with a sneer.


    "How about Chen Ju? Have you lost your temper? "


    "You You''d better... "


    bang!


    The other side just hummed, Ning Tao once again kicked in Chen Ju''s belly.


    Sometimes fists are more effective than words. After stretching his muscles and bones, Ning Tao laughs, "what else does Chen Ju have to say?"


    After being beaten black and blue, director Chen finally recognized the situation and opened his mouth. He did not dare to say a word, let alone scold again.


    A brain turn, face squeeze out a smile, regardless of twitch muscle pain, tentatively: "you You can say what you want. There''s no need to be rough! "


    As a director, it is obvious that what he has to do now is to delay Ning Tao, so as to buy time for himself and the people outside.


    "Well, that''s what it''s like!"


    Ning Tao Wen Yan a little smile, smile is full of irony, and then pulled out his ears, slightly impatient way: "director Chen, this is too noisy outside, let them shut up."


    "OK, I''ll do it, I''ll do it..."


    L5 is the first $I issue of CG edition.


    as soon as the other party''s voice fell, director Chen volunteered and yelled.


    "All shut up. I''ll talk to this gentleman first. Step back. All step back."


    I''m joking. No one''s life is worth his own money. You can see from the people lying on the ground who don''t know whether they are alive or dead. This man is definitely a murderer in front of you. It''s really not worthwhile to gamble with his own life.


    Sure enough, director Chen''s words really worked. The shouting outside immediately became silent, but he could still hear some tiny footsteps.


    In fact, the people outside the door for Ning Tao, it is a panoramic view, this Kung Fu, the police station has gathered no less than 30 police force, the house surrounded.


    But he is not afraid, Yang Yang chin, Ning Tao stretched out a hand, light way: "director Chen, borrow the phone to use."


    When I came in, according to the Convention, I had to take away everything from my mobile phone. Now I see that things have become big and I''m tired of playing. It''s time to consider the end.


    Hear Ning Tao to call, director Chen thought Ning Tao wake up, quickly from the pocket out of the mobile phone, flattering handed over.


    After receiving the call, Ning Tao broadcast a number directly.


    If you have something to do, go to the police uncle. If you have nothing to do, go to the beauty sister. For Ning Tao, it must be to find him to take advantage.


    This year, who is the best to use, others are human, can be said to use once less, only wuchenzi is closest to him.


    "What''s the matter, good apprentice? Do you want to be a teacher?"


    When the phone is connected, there is a voice of wuchenzi''s slight ridicule.


    "Ah, yes, master, I regret it now?"


    Ning Tao pulled a chair of interrogation and sat down. He put his legs up on the table and said with emotion.


    "Sorry? What regret? "


    No dust son is rather Tao a words that have no head and no brain to say of can''t touch brain, some doubt voice asks a way.


    "Of course, I regret being your apprentice. My life is miserable. For example, I lost my family when I was a few years old. I finally met a master, but it didn''t work. I''m going to die. I guess this is the last phone call!"


    Ning Tao''s tone is totally loveless, and his words are slow.


    "Er, I have something to say. I have something else to do."


    After contacting Ning Tao several times, Wu Chenzi didn''t know Ning Tao''s urination. He was speechless. As long as he said that, something must have happened to him.


    "Well, I''ve told you what I can do. This time I''m really thankless."


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned and saw that more than a dozen police cars were driving in from outside the police station, and his speaking speed was faster.


    "Well, come on, what''s going on?"


    "Well, master, I''ll just ask. When I see a friar attacking me, do you want to take care of my noble family?"


    Ning Tao voice a Li, mercilessly stare Chen bureau one eye, the voice all raised.


    "Naturally!"


    Being said by Ning Tao, Wu Chenzi faintly felt weak and confused: "what''s the matter, apprentice? Tell me quickly, who bullied you?"


    "Where is bullying? It''s like someone''s going to kill me With a cold smile, Ning Tao tells the story.


    "Master, no matter what I say, I''ve contributed to the alliance. They treat us like this. It''s just killing us..." Speaking of the end, Ning Tao felt that the words were wrong and immediately shut up.


    "What, there''s such a thing, son of a bitch. Is it a business! Damn it, I''m working hard to teach them white lotus. It''s hurting me. Don''t worry, I''ll call Li Heizi right now. If I don''t give you an explanation, I''ll go to the capital! ""Master, please hurry up. Now I''m surrounded by hundreds of policemen, all armed with guns and bullets. Maybe this is my last words!"


    Ning Tao saw that even the mortars were carried out, with a black line on his face. It seemed that someone already knew the identity of his friar.


    Bang!


    As soon as the words came down, a heavy object fell to the ground on the other side of the phone, followed by wuchenzi''s hysterical voice: "what? Hundreds of people? Student, do you want to worry? I''ll tell you, you should delay as much as you can now, protect yourself and wait for my call! "


    Wuchenzi naturally knew that the situation was urgent. He dropped a word in a hurry and hung up.


    As soon as Ning Tao throws his mobile phone away, he gets up and looks at Chen Ju, who has been aiming at it. He teases.


    "Well, now it''s time to free up your hand. Are you aiming at me like this? How are you going to compensate? "


    When Chen Ju heard the phone call just now, he was very frightened. Although he didn''t understand a lot of it, he felt that Ning Tao seemed to have a very unusual origin.


    For the existence of the second generation ancestors in front of him, he was really afraid. Now his mind was moving. Because of this, he didn''t act rashly.


    Now after calming down, director Chen has some regrets. I didn''t expect to work for the leaders, so I put myself in.


    However, since the other party has no fear and has to make compensation, that is the problem of money, which is easy to handle. He also put on a posture of negotiation: "well, how much money do you need? I can give it to you!"


    As long as the other party has a request, it''s easy to do. He''s afraid that the other party doesn''t ask.


    "Money?"


    Ning Tao is a Leng at first, then smile slightly, do not speak.


    Director Chen thought that his conditions were not enough to impress Ning Tao, so he reluctantly stood up and said tentatively, "it''s not a big deal for you. There''s no need to make things big, big things small, and small things small. This time, it''s our police department that doesn''t handle things properly. Please make a price."


    "Ten million!"


    Ning Tao didn''t know how the other side was enlightened, but he felt that what the other side was saying was right. Indeed, what the other side was saying was like a human saying. At the moment, a sneer appeared on his lips.


    It''s just that the words come out of each other''s mouth. How can I hear them? How can I feel ironic.


    "What? Ten million? "


    Director Chen''s heart jumped, and then some anger, the other side this is not sincere, a mouth is this number, put it is a lion big mouth.


    "How can we go on talking like this?" Director Chen tidied up his clothes and added a point to his words.


    "Sincerity?"


    Ning Tao chuckled: "do I plan to talk to you?"


    Funny, the other side is too self righteous.


    "What do you want?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, director Chen feels that he has been fooled, and now he looks gloomy.


    "I tell you, it''s not a small thing this time, but if you insist on going your own way again, it will only bring you big trouble!" Director Chen is patient and says word by word.


    "No, I tell you, I think you''re in trouble today."


    Ning Tao laughs, then shakes his head gently. Without warning, he suddenly kicks in director Chen''s stomach!

 Chapter 204

    "Ah..."


    Director Chen didn''t expect that the conversation was going well. Ning Tao would make a sudden move. In addition, his body and bones have been rotten over the years, and he became a wine bag. When he was kicked down like this, his stomach was like a balloon.


    Then the whole person directly hit the wall, and fell heavily on the floor!


    Poof!


    This time, director Chen felt as if he had overturned the Schisandra bottle in his stomach, and his mouth was full of blood and dinner.


    Where has director Chen experienced this kind of thing, he immediately started to cry in pain with his stomach in his arms.


    Ning Tao is not moved. As soon as he steps up, he comes to him.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t fight. I''ll give it, I''ll give it..."


    Director Chen was afraid. He couldn''t get away with it. Although 10 million was not a small amount for him, he couldn''t get it.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, in the heart took a surprise, he didn''t think of this so-called director this advisory bag, but more surprised is the other party''s words.


    He asked for 10 million only casually, but he didn''t expect the other party to agree.


    And just a public security bureau director, can take out 10 million, with toes can think of each other''s money where to come from.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao is angry again. It''s all the people''s fat and the people''s cream. He is not angry at the moment.


    "You''re rich, aren''t you?"


    Between the mouth, Ning Tao is a foot again, put on the other side body.


    As a matter of fact, it''s not a loss to kill this person according to his idea, but he also knows the depth. He has been wronged and can''t teach the other party a lesson. However, in other people''s police stations, it''s a bit unreasonable to kill the director of the other party.


    This time Ning Tao''s hand was very heavy. Director Chen felt the huge pain invading his whole body. His painful face was completely distorted and rolled on the ground, begging for mercy.


    Lu Gao, who was sitting on the bench, opened his eyes wide and saw it as a shock. He never thought that the other party would teach the director a lesson. He was not soft hearted and even forgot his own injury.


    You know, this is not the director of a small police station, but the director of the Branch Bureau of Nancheng. He was so high that he was beaten like a dead pig? But the director is too spineless! It''s subverting the world outlook!


    Seeing that, Ning Tao vomited his turbid breath and turned to tear a piece of paper from the trial table in front of him. He squatted beside director Chen and patted his face gently.


    "Oh, director Chen, you said that you promised earlier, but you will suffer this crime."


    Ning Tao sighed and shook his head as he said, "I''m a kind-hearted person. I like harmony most. If I come here, I''ll write off everything between you and me."


    "Poof


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Lu Gao on one side couldn''t help laughing.


    It was clear that it was blackmail. Moreover, if you said that again, Lu Gao felt that his three outlooks had been overturned.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he frowned and laughed: "what? Do you look down on the director who is so clear and righteous? "


    "Ah I I didn''t! "


    When he was laughing, LV Gao regretted it. Just for a moment, he felt the director''s insidious eyes, which made him tremble. He almost had a dead heart. He quickly explained it incoherently with his leaky mouth.


    Pop!


    Without waiting for the other party to explain, Ning Tao slapped it and fainted.


    Poor LV Gao because of a smile, was dry dizzy, but also by the director to think about, God knows when he woke up, what good fruit to eat.


    "Director Chen, your staff are too unqualified. I''ve taught you a lesson. Do you mind?"


    When the world is quiet, Ning Tao will pay attention to Director Chen again, light said.


    "Well, thank you!"


    Seeing that LV Gao was in a coma, director Chen was not disappointed. On the contrary, he felt a little happy.


    He''s a good director. He''s ridiculed by his subordinates. He''s determined to pay attention. If it''s OK this time, the other party''s position will move.


    "You''re welcome. Please write down the IOU as soon as possible."


    Ning Tao waved his hand, a generous look, a little chin, indicating the IOU.


    Under the eaves, people have to bow their heads. They have learned Ning Tao''s ferocity. Director Chen, who is still tough, immediately takes up his pen and begins to write.


    For Ning Tao, he has a strong sense of killing from the bottom of his heart. With his experience, he can only occasionally feel it in some extremely vicious people.


    In addition, he thought that he was forced. When he was free, the IOU was not used properly.


    "Well, that''s good. Write down when to return it, eh Just write in half a month! "


    Ning Tao looked at each other''s injury, estimated how to recover in half a month, and said.


    Soon, when the IOU is settled, Ning Tao takes it up again and looks at it. He nods contentedly and puts it into his pocket."Now, let''s get down to business."


    After getting 100 million yuan, Ning Tao sat down again happily and looked at director Chen again. Who made you do this?


    Although he had thought about it in his mind, he still wanted to confirm it.


    Bang Bang


    "Is Mr. Ning in? I''m Bai Dongsheng. This is a misunderstanding. Could you please open the door? "


    As soon as the knock came down, director Bai''s voice came from the loudspeaker outside the door.


    Y? 1


    compared with other people''s shouting, director Bai''s attitude is much better, even with a little respect.


    As soon as Ning Tao frowned, he looked at the door, and the traces of siltation disappeared. At the same time, he was relieved.


    It''s no one else standing at the door. It''s director Bai. This time, there''s another person, Zhang Qiming.


    Looking around, a large number of armed police are evacuating. Although there are still many policemen at the door, their guns are all down.


    It''s obvious what instructions have been given! Ning Tao knows in his heart that it may be the old man''s effort.


    With a sigh, Ning Tao gets up and opens the door of the interrogation room. He looks at director Bai and says with a smile.


    "Why did director Bai come here? I''m taking notes now?"


    "Mr. Ning, I''m sorry. This is our dereliction of duty. Are you ok?"


    Director Bai couldn''t hear Ning Tao''s sarcasm. At the moment, he gave a bitter smile. First, he looked at Ning Tao up and down, and he was a little nervous.


    "It''s OK. The people from Nancheng police station are too enthusiastic. In order to find out the situation at that time, when I finish, I have to come to a scene simulation. I can''t stop it. I just want to call an ambulance!"


    Ning Tao waved his hand and moved away, revealing the interrogation room behind him.


    Seeing the situation in the interrogation room, director Bai and Mayor Zhang, who had been put aside, both changed their faces. The latter immediately called out: "hurry up Call an ambulance


    "Mr. Ning, this They It''s all right


    Director Rao Shibai has seen the surveillance, but now he sees it with his own eyes, he still feels palpitation and speaks incoherently.


    "Of course, it''s OK. You see, director Chen, is this not good? The others are too weak to play! " Ning Tao pointed to Director Chen lying on the ground and said.


    "Mayor Zhang, he''s coming He assaults the police. Come on, get him


    Seeing that Ning Tao had let them in, director Chen felt relieved, and his fear began to subside. However, seeing his own backer, he found an object to vent his grievances.

 Chapter 205

    "It seems that director Chen has damaged his brain and sent them to an ambulance."


    Director Bai sniffed the muscle on Yan''s face and felt that his subordinates were really not a thing. Didn''t he see the situation?


    They can see the video clearly. If they want to catch Ning Tao, they will catch him long ago. They still use your nonsense.


    As soon as director Bai''s voice fell, seven or eight policemen rushed in from the outside, together with the doctors, to start emergency treatment.


    "Mr. Ning, this is really not a place for conversation, otherwise how about going to the office to talk about it in detail?"


    Compared with the past, the smile on director Bai''s face is more cordial, and his words are discussed. Outsiders can''t see it. He has already had a huge wave in his heart.


    It was not long after Ning Tao was arrested that he connected to the emergency call for a meeting in Beijing. He spoke sternly. In any case, he must let Ning Tao have nothing to do.


    Just as he wondered how the news came to Secretary Jing''s ears, and then a number rang again on the phone, which made his heart beat wildly.


    For this number, director Bai would rather not see it in his whole life. The person on the phone didn''t give him any nonsense. There were only two words: "let people go!"


    The other party didn''t even say who to release. Director Bai didn''t even dare to ask. At that time, he was so scared that he rushed to Nancheng police station without saying a word.


    At the same time, on the road, he met with Mayor Zhang. Seeing the other party''s ugly face, director Bai didn''t have to think about it and knew what was going on.


    "Mayor Zhang, arrest this murderer quickly. He assaulted the police and blackmailed me!"


    I don''t know whether director Chen loves the 10 million yuan, or whether he is filled with hatred. I don''t know where his strength comes from. After he is lifted up, he rushes to Mayor Zhang and grabs one corner of his shirt. It''s just a snivel and a tear.


    Seeing this, Mayor Zhang frowned and motioned to the left and right: "I think director Chen''s brain has been stimulated and he should be sent to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible."


    After the words, Mayor Zhang bowed his head and looked at director Chen coldly, seemingly laughing.


    "Director Chen, the members of our party should be honest and don''t talk nonsense. Let people see jokes and take good care of themselves."


    Mouth said, in fact, Mayor Zhang heart already open scold, mother of, this brain is kicked by donkey, didn''t see each other don''t bird himself? You''re still babbling here, silly.


    Can''t help but say that two police officers immediately went out with Director Chen, and didn''t give him a chance to speak again.


    "Mr. Ning, I''m sorry. I didn''t think I was thoughtful this time. I didn''t expect that the following people would violate Yin Fengyang. My original intention was to let you make a record."


    Looking at the two blood fingerprints on the clothes, Mayor Zhang frowned, then said to Ning Tao with an ugly face.


    There''s no way. It''s necessary to say that, compared with director Bai, he was scolded worse by the leaders.


    However, as a result, he was completely hostile to Ning Tao. He vowed to change the scene and revenge today.


    It''s too miserable. His confidant was beaten in front of him, but he had to smile at the murderer. Mayor Zhang felt that he had run out of self-restraint all his life.


    "It doesn''t matter. Some people just have bad intentions. The forest is big, and there are all kinds of birds. Mayor Zhang, don''t you think so?"


    Ning Tao smiles a little, at the moment the response is not salty, the irony in the words is very strong.


    "Mr. Ning said so."


    Ning Tao''s words are full of thorns. Mayor Zhang can''t hear them. But how can he be a general character if he can sit in this position? He still looks the same now. Instead, he smiles and caters to them.


    For a moment, they were full of spring breeze. If it wasn''t for the bloody smell of the interrogation room, they looked like good friends chatting and laughing at home. They had the feeling of meeting each other and laughing away their enmity.


    "Mayor Zhang, Mr. Ning, let''s go. Let''s go to the office and talk about it."


    He came here mainly to be a peacemaker. He was afraid that Ning Tao would not know what he was doing. Now, a big stone in his heart fell to the ground.


    The other side gave him enough face, Ning Tao is not unreasonable people, the next nod, with it out of the interrogation room.


    When Ning Tao came out, it was almost hazy. Standing outside the police station, he looked back at the police station with emotion.


    In fact, they all talk about words without nutrition. Just listen to the official words.


    But after this incident, Ning Tao feels the role of the background. If he''s still an ordinary person, he''s afraid that after he goes in this time, he won''t come out again.


    Fortunately, he was able to make up for it. The IOU in his pocket doesn''t count. It''s not Ning Tao''s character to suffer losses. The only regret is that he didn''t take advantage of mayor Zhang.


    However, he also understood that with his energy, it would be a bit too young to move a mayor.


    But after this time, he was completely hostile to each other, but he should be careful of this person.


    "Mr. Ning, let''s go."


    It seems that he is deliberately trying to get close to Ning Tao. Director Bai enthusiastically insists on driving Ning Tao in person. The latter naturally knows that the other party has something to say, so he agrees.Soon, a low-key Audi A6L left the police station and headed east of the city.


    After the car left, Mayor Zhang, who arrived at the door of the police office, looked more gloomy.


    "Mayor Zhang, how can you let him go? Even if he has a background, it''s not to pay attention to you."


    After seeing that evil star leave, director Chen, who is dressed in bandages, emerges from one of his horns and bows to Mayor Zhang.


    Originally, he was going to be hospitalized, but Mayor Zhang didn''t leave. His injury was not serious enough. How dare he go to the hospital!


    "Asshole!"


    Mayor Zhang suddenly turned his head, staring at director Chen coldly, and said, "Chen Rui, have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? Remember, don''t make it public for the time being. Don''t blame me for being impolite if you dare to mention it again


    He didn''t want to clean up Ning Tao, but it was obvious that he was completely defeated this time, and he could only swallow his teeth.


    But then he saw that his heart was full of injuries. No matter what, it was also his reason. He was not easy to get angry again. He had to pat him on the shoulder and drop a sentence: "come to the office with me!" He turned and left.


    "Mr. Ning, thank Li Bingbing this time. In the hospital, I mentioned you to the other party. I didn''t expect that it would have an effect soon. "


    On Ning Tao''s side, director Bai drove in person. After chatting, he opened his mouth casually.


    These days, those who have done good deeds are not willing to learn from Lei Feng. Director Bai thinks that he has helped, and he has not forgotten to mention himself.


    "Li Bingbing?"


    Ning Tao slightly a Leng, but did not expect Li Bingbing will help, but the other party is just a small police, how can help him?


    Fortunately, his brain reaction is also quick, thinking that even commander Shao has a totally different attitude towards Li Bingbing, he seems to have a little insight in his heart.


    By the way, director Bai, how is Bingbing now


    Who did he come out by? Now there''s no need to ask. Now that the other party is talking, he also wants to ask. The other party''s rib is broken. He was in a hurry when he was in the hotel, so he didn''t have time to treat the other party well.

 Chapter 206

    Soon, in the Audi, Ning Tao and director Bai said as they walked, they came to his residence nearly half an hour later.


    From each other''s mouth, Ning Tao naturally knows Li Bingbing''s situation, and also takes advantage of the situation to give director Bai something about Hua Linglong''s elder.


    Director Bai agreed very simply this time. He said that he would go back to check. As long as it''s not a big problem, it''s not a big problem to find some reasons to let it go.


    After going through these things, director Bai has already understood that Ning Tao is not an ordinary person. It will do him no harm to make friends with such a person. If he can sell each other''s personal feelings, he will be happy.


    When Ning Tao returned home, ye Wanqing was not there. Thinking that it was Saturday, the other party should not be in class, he called the other party.


    Ye Wanqing told him that a group of exchange students were coming from England recently, and the school asked her to receive them with Morton.


    Thinking that the vampire is still OK, Ning Tao is stunned. He hangs up in a hurry and dials Wu Chenzi again.


    "Dear student, what''s the matter? Are you all right? "


    When the police station was ok, wuchenzi had already called, but he was in the other party''s office at that time, so he didn''t get through, just sent a text message to the other party.


    "I''m fine. I''ve just been delayed for a while!"


    Hearing a slightly anxious voice on the phone, Ning Tao feels warm in his heart and immediately opens his mouth to go back.


    "Is your kid itchy? If you don''t call me back soon, do you know how worried I am?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice dropped, the dust-free son on the phone was like the flood of the Yellow River, which was out of control. He quickly took the phone away from his ear. When the voice over there eased, he put it in his ear again. He was a little suspicious.


    "Master, is the person you are looking for reliable?"


    Director Bai implicitly mentioned that Ning Tao was safe this time because of Li Bingbing''s strength. For a moment, he was a little confused.


    "I wipe, boy, you want to piss me off. I''m going to fight with Li Heizi for your business, otherwise you can come out so fast? Just now I called to confirm. "


    Hearing that Ning Tao doubts his credit, Wu Chenzi is angry immediately. Ning Tao believes that if they meet each other, he will be spit on his face.


    "Yes, you''ve made great achievements and have a strong temperament."


    Only when Fang Tao gave up with a gun, he said.


    "I didn''t say that. The director told me that it was my friend who helped me. I''ll just ask you."


    To tell you the truth, he doubted the prestige of wuchenzi. The old man blew himself into a cloud. Last time, he secretly asked him to borrow money, which made him feel that his integrity was broken.


    "What? Can I help you? "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Wu Chenzi''s tone was not so strong. It seemed that the other party thought of something, with a little guilty.


    "It''s impossible. Where do you come from?"


    After thinking for a while, Wu Chenzi asked tentatively, but how to listen and feel is different from the aggressive momentum just now.


    "Well, forget it."


    When Ning Tao hears Wu Chenzi''s words, he is clear in his heart. He hears something fishy from each other''s words. He thinks there should be something hidden in it.


    After understanding this, he didn''t mention it any more. As soon as the peak turned, he said again, "by the way, what''s the matter with that old vampire? Didn''t you send someone to take care of it last time? "


    "Oh, apprentice, I just want to tell you this. It''s reliable to do things later. After investigation, there is no sign that the other party is a vampire. On the contrary, he is a celebrity under the protection of the British Foreign Office. Last time, because of our people, he was beaten by the government, so we should recognize him in the future!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Wu Chenzi sighed on his face. His mouth was full of earnest admonitions.


    "What? Not a vampire? "


    Ning Tao smelled speech silly eyes, took a deep breath, once again insisted: "master, you have to believe me, that person is absolutely a vampire?"


    "Apprentice, we are now a society ruled by law. We need to talk about evidence. Although we are monks, the environment is different. We can''t arrest people just by suspicion!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao''s heart is in a mess when he hears that the old vampire really can''t help after feeling for a long time?


    It seems that he understands Ning Tao''s mood. Wu Chenzi sighs and says again, "come on, I know you are in a bad mood, but there is no basis. We can''t intervene in such things."


    "But I also sent someone to watch him. If he dares to use Superman''s power, he will never escape."


    Ning Tao understood that emotion is to show evidence. He turned his lips and said with disdain: "master, this is not our Friar''s style."


    In his feeling, the friar should be natural and unrestrained. Now that he knows that the other party is a blood clan, he still cringes and has to wait until the east window incident?


    Ning Tao''s words seemed to evoke Wu Chenzi''s emotion. After a moment''s silence, he said once again, "apprentice, the times are not good. You''re right, but there''s no way. Now it''s a society ruled by law, and the power of the country is too strong. We can''t do anything recklessly, unless you can cultivate the whole heaven and break through the realm of alchemy..."Wu Chenzi''s words make Ning Tao feel sad. He understands that the other party''s meaning is very simple, that is, no matter where they are, they have to talk about rules. Now the friars'' rules have been replaced by the national rules.


    In other words, it''s hard to hear who has a hard fist.


    No matter how powerful the friars are, they are only personal. Once they meet the cold-blooded machine of the state, they will end up with only one.


    However, the other side''s words, it is like the general, let ningtao completely wake up.


    What he did today, as the other party said, was a little arrogant. If Wu Chenzi couldn''t hold on, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Let him secretly decide that if we encounter today''s things in the future, we must think twice before we act.


    Mind mind rotation, Ning Tao also did not talk with no dust son mind, in each other''s warning, the end of the call.


    After thinking about it on the sofa, Ning Tao makes several calls again. One is for Su Qian. The other tells him to go shopping with Qin Yun and asks him not to worry about whether he will come or not.


    Ning Tao decisively chose to refuse, joking, shopping fierce than tiger, and he after a night of tossing, has been very tired.


    After putting down the phone, Ning Tao took a hot bath and went to bed.


    ... when he woke up, it was already after noon, and Ning Tao recovered a lot. When he came to the living room, he was surprised to see that there were seven or eight missed calls on his mobile phone.


    It was Li Bingbing who called.


    Looking at the number, he suddenly thought of the look in his eyes when he was in the hotel, feeling inexplicable tingling.


    Thinking that the other party is in the hospital now, he wants to see the other party anyway, and immediately tries to call Li Bingbing''s mobile phone.


    Soon, the phone is connected, Ning Tao first explained to the other party, did not say too much, said that want to go to the hospital to see each other.


    When Li Bingbing agreed without hesitation, Ning Tao hung up, put on his coat and went downstairs.

 Chapter 207

    After eating something downstairs, Ning Tao bought a fruit basket and went straight to the hospital.


    From the dialogue with Li Bingbing, Ning Tao makes a tentative remark. The other party neither denies nor admits it. He knows it in his heart.


    But there''s one thing he can''t let go of. That''s Su Qian''s affair. Although Long Wu killed the killer he caught last time and left him in Ding San''s place, he''s not sure that the other party will do it again. The most urgent thing is to solve it at the source.


    After coming out from Li Bingbing, he plans to discuss with Long Wu that the pace of annexing the South China gang will be accelerated.


    In my mind, Ning Tao went to the hospital.


    "Ning Tao, here you are."


    Just on the floor, Ning Tao saw Li Bingbing who came out from the nurse. Looking at him, he had a smile and a happy face.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ning Tao strides forward and looks concerned.


    At the same time, he has automatically turned on perspective and fixed his eyes on his crisp chest.


    "I''m fine. Go to ward 508 and wait for me. I''ll go to the doctor."


    See Ning Tao''s eyes, Li Bingbing rare pretty face a red, and quickly said a sentence.


    "Oh, or I..."


    As soon as Ning Tao opened his mouth, he wanted to go with the other party, but as soon as he saw the look of the other party, he immediately changed his words: "OK, I''ll go to the ward and wait for you."


    After all, he and Li Bingbing are just friends. The place where they are injured is not very good. It is estimated that they are not good in front of him.


    In addition, he did not need to ask the doctor, just a perspective, the other side of the situation he fully understood.


    The recovery is good, the broken bone has been continued, the cultivation period of time is good, it is not a big problem.


    The ward is not locked, Ning Tao pushes the door and goes in.


    Different from what he imagined, this is a single room, which not only has a patient bed, sofa, coffee table and so on, but also a bathroom, let alone a small apartment.


    Eyes in the room a turn, Ning Tao heart can''t help but tut tut praise a, it seems that Li Bingbing really is not ordinary people, but he knows, this kind of ward can not only be ordinary people can live.


    "Not bad."


    Murmur in the mouth, Ning Tao turned around and pushed aside the door of the next bathroom. After eating at home, he choked a bladder of urine and just let it go.


    Just just opened the room, Ning Tao was silly in the same place, then the mouth opened, but didn''t send out a word, eyes instead stare.


    There''s someone in the bathroom!!


    Look at version a @T


    and a woman.


    To be exact, a beautiful and shameful woman.


    Apricot eyes, Qiong nose, cherry lips, melon face, such a standard beauty, no matter where it is put, is beautiful.


    It''s just that the posture of the beauty is not elegant now. Fang Zheng squats on the toilet with a mobile phone in his hand and is looking at something. Ning Tao breaks his head and doesn''t know how there will be a woman in the bathroom. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say, but he is just dumbfounded.


    Similarly, it is estimated that the sound of opening the door has attracted women''s attention. The beauty subconsciously raises her head, and her head is covered with green silk.


    A see Ning Tao, the woman''s eyes also instantly stares round, the facial expression is Shua of for a while, become miserable white matchless, look directly at Ning Tao standing at the door.


    Ning Tao is condescending. He can''t react to it. He has no words in his heart. Why is there one more person in it? Why don''t you lock the door when you go to the toilet?


    Although his mind is almost at a loss, it''s time for him to look.


    From his point of view, you can see that the other side''s leather pants show two thighs, which is dazzling.


    The other side''s long legs are hot, which makes him daydream. His posture is too provocative and his figure is too hot. At close range, Ning Tao feels that his eyes are not enough.


    However, when he reacted, he did not move, but still stood there, still pretending to be stupid.


    The second said that if a similar dog blood plot really happens, it will continue.


    Now that the misunderstanding has happened, he said sorry now, and later said the effect is the same, do not look at the white.


    Ning Tao now feels that this sentence is very right.


    "What? Are you still waiting to see me wipe my ass? "


    Unexpectedly, the woman didn''t yell. Without waiting for him to speak, she took the lead in speaking, but her words were cold and her beautiful eyes blinked with a chill.


    "Er..."


    "Sorry!"


    The other side spoke, he is not good, and then pretended to be stupid, a red face, eyes hard in the other side''s snow-white gouged out one eye, back out in a panic.


    Close the door to the other side, Ning Tao sits on the sofa, feeling that his mind is full of those two long legs, noisy, the first reaction is to slip away.


    But then he gave up, this kind of thing ran away, the monk can''t run temple, the other party can appear here, presumably should be Li Bingbing''s friend, the other party know he came, a ask will know.Just when Ning Tao was daydreaming, the door of the bathroom creaked and opened, and then a tall beauty came out.


    Beautiful!


    Rao is Ning Tao saw a lot of beautiful women, now the situation is so strange, in the heart or can''t help but praise.


    The beauty is about twenty-seven or eight years old. She is very tall. Roughly speaking, she is one meter seventy-five. When she stands up, her two long legs are more attractive.


    This is not to mention. Just at a glance, Ning Tao can see that this is a mature woman. Her plump and undulating figure is hot, and her graceful double peaks are startled. She has a refined temperament of being independent. It''s a challenge to the limit of men''s desire to conquer.


    Apart from his fingers, among the women he knew, only sister Xia could compete with her. Although Ye Wanqing was good-looking, she just lacked the charm of the wind and dust, and Su Qian had more pure feelings.


    But then, Ning Tao secretly scolds himself. When is the time? He still thinks about these messy things. Seeing the woman standing in front of him, Ning Tao stands up and explains awkwardly.


    "That Sorry, I didn''t know there was someone in it... "


    At this point, he also gave up. No matter what, he always took advantage of the other party. He was responsible for his own mistakes and gave the other party a bad scolding.


    "Are you Ning Tao?"


    Out of expectation, the beauty comes to Ning Tao and looks at the fruit basket beside him. She looks at Ning Tao again. Her clear eyes stare at him. If there is not a trace of rudeness on the other person''s perfect face, Ning Tao doubts whether what she just saw is him. After a while, the woman gently opens her lips and doesn''t answer him. Instead, she looks pale Light asked.

 Chapter 208

    The woman''s calmness makes Ning Tao''s mind stagnate. Just now, she has been seen by herself. Some women''s normal performance is not good. But now I see him talking like nothing happened. Let alone Ning Tao, I think it''s hard to change him.


    "Well, I am, you are..."


    Ning Tao hesitated a little, and his words all stuttered. He didn''t have to look at the smile on his face. He knew it was very reluctant.


    If he didn''t see this woman''s elegant temperament, he would definitely identify her as a hooligan.


    "I''m Zhou Ru, Bingbing''s good friend. I hope you''d better forget what happened just now. Don''t tell anyone, including Li Bingbing. If I hear a word later, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Beautiful woman''s voice is very cold, but let Ning Tao have a kind of shudder feeling, can only nod frequently.


    "Xiaoru, what can''t you tell me? What do you two say?"


    At this time, Li Bingbing came in. He heard the beautiful woman''s voice, and came to them with a little bit of ridicule. He tilted his head and said with a smile.


    "Die wench, walk without a sound, dare to eavesdrop on others talk."


    As soon as Li Bingbing''s voice fell, the beautiful woman gently scolded and rolled her eyes. It seemed that they were very familiar.


    "I don''t know. You didn''t hear me. By the way, I haven''t introduced you two..."


    Hearing the beautiful woman''s words, Li Bingbing vomited her sweet tongue and quickly denied it. Then she shook her head and started to sound about it. She said quickly.


    Without waiting for her to finish, the beauty waved her hand, interrupted her words, shook her head and said: "don''t introduce, we have already known each other. OK, I have something else to do, so I won''t hinder you two from whispering!"


    The beautiful woman''s voice fell, so she picked up her satchel from the sofa and gave Li Bingbing an ambiguous look.


    "Oh, don''t go, Xiaoru. It''s not easy to come and have dinner together in the evening!"


    Hear beauty said to go, Li Bingbing some anxious, quickly pulled each other''s arm.


    "Come on, if you''re still injured, don''t make a big move. Go to bed and lie down. I guess you want me to leave now. I don''t like to be a light bulb. I''ll see you again in two days!"


    The beauty is very capable. She says she''ll go. She pats Li Bingbing on the shoulder and smiles. Her eyes turn and look forward to the bright future. With a trace of fragrance, she goes away.


    Ning Tao is already in a mess. From the beginning of their conversation, he looks at his nose and nose. When he comes back, the beauty has already left.


    "What''s the matter, Ning Tao, do you like my friend?"


    Li Bingbing sees Ning Tao''s worried appearance, slightly lowers his head, looks at his slightly ruddy face, and makes fun of him.


    What she didn''t know was that her pretty face was also scarlet.


    "No, No."


    Ning Tao smell speech scared a jump, almost didn''t jump up, quickly wave a hand way, he just in the brain has been thinking about that beauty.


    "If not, why do you react so much?"


    Li Bingbing looked at Ning Tao suspiciously. After a while, he seemed to understand something and said with a smile: "Oh, I know. You''re sorry, right? It''s OK. We''re friends. If you like it, maybe I can fix it up for you!"


    "No There''s nothing wrong with it. "


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and shakes his head, but he didn''t expect Li Bingbing to gossip like that.


    "My fair lady, a gentleman is nice. It doesn''t matter if you have it. Don''t worry. As long as you like it, it''s on me!"


    It seems that in order to guarantee Ning Tao''s ticket, Li Bingbing patted her chest by the way.


    "Oh dear!"


    Just a touch, forget the wound, suddenly beautiful brow a wrinkle, exclaimed.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ning Tao is also startled, quickly help each other to the bed, nervous asked.


    "It''s OK, it''s ok..."


    Li Bingbing took a few breaths of cool air. Now he half leans on the bed and slows down. He looks at Ning Tao and says, "thank you for yesterday."


    Thinking of yesterday''s events, Li Bingbing still has a lingering fear. If it wasn''t for Ning Tao, I''m afraid she would have been there.


    "It''s OK. Didn''t you help me, too?"


    Ning Tao smiles, but he doesn''t think so.


    To tell you the truth, he admires each other very much. He is also a police station. By comparison, Li Bingbing is much better than director Chen''s gang.


    "By the way, although one of your sternum is broken, it''s mainly for safety. Even though you have less activity, after the bones are combined, you can exercise a lot."


    Although yesterday, he has been a preliminary bone for each other, but after all, the time is too short, and now it is far from healing.


    "How do you know I broke a rib?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Li Bingbing suddenly opens her eyes and looks at Ning Tao with incredible eyes.Many people know about her broken bones, but few people know how many of them were broken. She absolutely believes that she didn''t tell each other on the phone.


    "Well That... "


    Ning Tao made a slip of the tongue for a moment and told what he saw in perspective. Now he immediately understood that it was not right. Looking at each other like a curious baby, he racked his brains and said something.


    "Don''t forget, I''m also a doctor, and I''m going to graduate in more than half a year. I saw it with my own eyes yesterday. I guess it based on my experience. I don''t know if it''s accurate?"


    "Guess?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Li Bingbing was even more shocked. At the moment, he sped up: "accurate, accurate. Can you think of a way to make my injury better as soon as possible? The doctor said that I should be hospitalized for at least one month!"


    Hearing what Ning Tao said so miraculously, Li Bingbing seems to seize a glimmer of hope and immediately becomes a living horse doctor, imploring Ning Tao.


    Let her stay here alone, let alone for a month, even for half a month, she can go crazy.


    Most importantly, she has to go back to Beijing recently. If the injury is seen by her family, I''m afraid her police dream will end.


    "That Bingbing, you have to be calm and have a good rest during the one hundred days when you have hurt your muscles and bones. "


    Ning Tao coughed falsely and began to comfort him. He wanted to treat him, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. He couldn''t even talk about massage.


    If the massage can connect the bone, it''s really damned. Moreover, if he wants to cure the other side, he will shock the whole hospital.


    After talking with Wu Chenzi on the phone, he also understood that low-key is the king. He just came out in the limelight and didn''t want to attract people''s attention.


    Hear Ning Tao did not say no way, Li Bingbing eyes a turn, as if to find a savior, a grasp of Ning Tao road.


    "Ning Tao, are we good friends?"


    "Er..."


    "Do you have the heart to see me suffer here?"


    "Well That... "


    "Since you''re from there, there must be a way. Can you help me What if I help you catch Xiaoru? "


    Under Li Bingbing''s anxieties, he also tried his best to shake Ning Tao''s arm, gently spit out jade, and unconsciously bring the feeling of coquetry.

 Chapter 209

    "Yes?"


    Hearing Li Bingbing''s words, Ning Tao was surprised, but slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party was well-informed, and even saw that he was from there.


    However, it is not surprising to think that the other party should have seen him do it.


    Beauty asks, nephrite in the side, Ning Tao for a time is in a dilemma, think, his eyes a turn, looking at Li Bingbing Ning heavy road.


    "I can help you speed up your recovery, but this method is more troublesome. You need to use the silver needle technique of traditional Chinese medicine. Let me go back and prepare for it."


    No way, Li Bingbing is not like Lin Beibei after all. Many people know her injury. If he can cure her in a twinkling of an eye, he will be in a fatal crisis.


    He believed in Li Bingbing, but he still said that he was guilty of the wall. The master said that he was right. When he had no ability, he had to keep a low profile. He didn''t want to be a mouse.


    "Can Chinese medicine get better faster?"


    Hearing that Ning Tao really has a way, he arouses Li Bingbing''s suspicion and looks at him nervously.


    "The silver needle technique, inserted in some acupoints, can stimulate your potential in a short time, promote metabolism, and make you recover faster."


    It''s not that Ning Tao talks nonsense, but it''s well founded. Although he''s right, it''s all theoretical. After all, the human body is too complex. I''m afraid that even Hua Tuo''s reincarnation can''t fully understand the mystery of the human body.


    "Well, well, as soon as you can, you''re bored here."


    For Li Bingbing, it''s good to have a method. She doesn''t understand medicine. She''s very glad to hear what Ning Tao says.


    "Sweet honey, sweet honey of your smile..."


    At this time, Ning Tao''s mobile phone suddenly rings. He takes out his mobile phone from his pocket, looks at the number, and apologizes to Li Bingbing: "sorry, I''ll take a call, and then walk out."


    Five minutes later, Ning Tao came back with nothing in his face, but in the depth of his eyes, he was more angry.


    Ning Tao didn''t stay in the ward for a long time. Men and women are different, and they are not very familiar. An hour later, after making an appointment with each other to come next time, he left.


    ... Celebrity Club.


    Also known as celebrity entertainment and leisure center.


    Chang is an old one, focusing on women. It is well-known in Donghai. It is a formal entertainment center.


    Donghai is a center of China''s economy. There are many rich and powerful people here, but if they start their business, they may not be as good as celebrities.


    For nothing else, this club is the industry of the South China gang. It is also the only industry of the South China gang. It is precisely because of this club that the old gang has survived so far.


    Those who come here for consumption are either rich or expensive. The South China Gang started to manage these guests early, but making money is not the main thing. The main thing is the contacts. If the Gang wants to survive, it will come to an end sooner or later. The old gang leader of the South China Gang has realized this for a long time, and started this Celebrity Club in time.


    It''s a pity that when the South China gang was expanding, the leader of the gang suddenly suffered a tragic accident. It wasn''t long before the South China Gang collapsed and suffered serious damage, which led to the underground chaos in Dongcheng.


    Fortunately, the skinny camel was bigger than the horse. With the help of Hua Linglong and several elders, the situation was finally stabilized.


    As the current leader of the gang, Hua Linglong is naturally more mysterious in the eyes of the outside world. Some people say that she is a big man''s mistress, while others say that she is actually a puppet.


    In a word, people follow suit, for the beautiful woman, guess different.


    However, it is precisely because of the heavy speculation from the outside world that the South China Gang is not safe and there is no big man to intervene.


    It''s just that Hua Linglong, as the leader of the gang, knows that without the support of the boss, even if the strength of the South China Gang recovers, sooner or later it will be a piece of fat in other people''s mouth, which is one of the reasons why she wants to see Ning Tao.


    Not only that, but she is also a smart person. She knows what is the most valuable thing for the South China gang. She has also grasped the most beneficial thing for herself, that is, the Celebrity Club.


    Usually, she often lives here and has a good relationship with some guests. That''s exactly what happened. When she faced Ding San again, the latter didn''t dare to tear her face completely.


    On the lantern day, in the evening, the lights of the Celebrity Club are dim.


    A few cars quietly entered the hall of fame through the back door and stopped in the back yard.


    Up to now, the Celebrity Club is like a park. It covers a huge area, and the guards inside are also very strict. It''s very safe to live here.


    The car door was pushed open. The front and rear cars opened the door first. Seven or eight bodyguards looked around with vigilance. Then the car in the middle opened the door. Shuanger opened the door without expression and opened the back door respectfully.


    First of all, a high-heeled shoe landed on the ground, then a beautiful leg in flesh colored silk stockings, a five point skirt, and then a fragrant beauty got out of the car. Who else could Hua Linglong be.After getting out of the car, Hua Linglong hands her bag to Shuanger, waves her hand to the big men around her, kneads her forehead subconsciously, and walks into a small building in front of her on high heels.


    At the same time, the seven or eight men also trained to go to the surrounding invisible place, and then disappeared, only Shuanger step to keep up.


    The house is European style. Compared with the one on the other side of the casino, it''s slightly old, but it has a noble charm.


    %`After coming to the living room, Hua Linglong changed her high-heeled shoes and slippers, sat down on the sofa, opened a bottle of red wine alone, poured a glass of wine on her own, and took a sip of it with no expression on her face. Then she put her legs together and leaned on the sofa, her eyes slightly narrowed, her face full of tiredness, no longer able to communicate with the outside.


    No woman doesn''t want to be cared for. For Hua Linglong, it''s only here that she can feel more comfortable. It''s her own private space, which can show her face.


    "Sister Hua, the hot water is ready."


    Soon, on the second floor of Shuanger came down, went to flower Linglong body, respectfully way.


    "Well, it''s getting dark. Shuang''er, go and have a rest."


    Close the eyes of flower Linglong half awake half drunk, spit out a few words, no longer words.


    Finally, I want to leave without saying anything.


    After the room was quiet for a few minutes, Hua Linglong opened her eyes again, drank all the red wine in her glass, and got up on the second floor.


    On one side of the second floor, there is a huge open bath, which is very luxurious. Soon after, after taking off the clothes, hualinglong came to the bathroom wrapped in a translucent bath towel.


    Go to the bath, sit down, take off the towel, look at the mirror in front of his body curve, and touch the water tender round skin, flower Linglong eyes more tired, which also mixed with a trace of sadness.


    With a sigh, she slipped into the bath and quietly closed her eyes.

 Chapter 210

    For Hua Linglong, hot spring is a good way to relax. She likes this kind of warm and quiet environment, which can make her brain more awake and relieve the tiredness of the day.


    In addition, it is estimated that no woman does not love beauty. For the sake of gangs, she has almost done her best. Taking a bath in hot spring every day is her biggest hobby.


    The surroundings are quiet, the flowers are exquisite, and it seems that they are asleep. There is a curl of heat in the bath, which reduces people''s senses to a very low level.


    About half an hour later, Hua Linglong slowly stood up in the bath, raised her feet with the sound of water, walked out of the bath and began to daub the bath liquid for herself. Her body was as tempting as the devil.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that leader Hua''s body was so good. It was beyond my imagination!"


    At this time, a lazy teasing voice in the room light sounded, let flower Linglong body a stiff, suddenly turned his head.


    The locked door had been opened at some time. A young man with a pretty face was holding his arms on the door frame, holding his chin in one hand, staring at her carcass without blinking.


    It''s Ning Tao, not someone else.


    "You How did you get in! "


    Seeing Ning Tao, Hua Linglong''s face changed greatly. As soon as he slipped, he rushed into the bath. He looked at him inconceivably, and his voice almost trembled.


    "I just came here for a while. I hope I didn''t disturb the elegance of leader Hua."


    Ning Tao leisurely came to the platform beside the bath, wiped the fog water with his hand, and looked at the panicked flower Linglong in the bath, with a touch of playful taste in the corner of his eyes and eyebrows.


    "Mr. Ning, don''t you think it''s impolite to break into other people''s baths? I want you out now. "


    Hua Linglong is worthy of being a person who has seen big waves. After being shocked, she soon regained her normal state and her words became cold.


    "Anyway, you''re my man. There''s nothing impolite about it."


    Seeing that the other party''s face changed quickly, Ning Tao was slightly surprised, but it deepened his speculation and gave him a cold smile immediately. Eyes unconsciously narrowed, did not hide the fiery eyes, eyes staring at each other''s extremely angry body.


    This afternoon, he asked Longwu to send all Hua Linglong''s materials to him. He thought about it carefully, but it turned out that he had a chance to kill him.


    Originally wanted to be aboveboard, but the guard has said that the flower is always gone, but he has no choice but to use aboveboard means.


    But what I didn''t think about was that I saw the other person''s good figure. I immediately saw the big movement of my index finger, and my mind was slightly deviated.


    Hua Linglong is 27 years old. Although she has passed the blooming season, her skin care is really good. She is full of elasticity, tender, white and tight. In addition to her mature and charming face, she can be said to be mellow and charming. It is estimated that as long as she is a normal man, she is difficult to control.


    However, if you take this woman as a weak woman, it''s a big mistake. Every man with a little brain knows that the one who can sit in this position is not a vase. Let you choose. Even Ning Tao was played by her last time.


    If not, I''m afraid there won''t be this visit.


    "Mr. Ning, don''t forget our agreement. I hope you are a person who abides by it."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, a trace of disgust flashed in Hua Linglong''s eyes, and then his face recovered calm, patiently reminded him.


    "Agreement? Ha ha, the agreement naturally needs to be observed, but if someone does not comply with the agreement? "


    Ning Tao bowed the pool water and let the warm water slide from his fingers. When he slowly raised his head, he looked indifferent.


    Feeling the change of Ning Tao''s look, Hua Linglong felt a chill in her heart. She immediately changed her look again and again. She forced herself to keep calm and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t understand what Mr. Ning means."


    "I don''t understand. Well, I''ll tell you."


    Ning Tao laughs and doesn''t worry. He looks directly at Hua Linglong and says slowly: "last time the leader of Hua Gang asked me to fish people on it, I thought you were sincere. But Sun Baoke escaped from prison half a year ago. You don''t know about Hua Gang."


    This is also where he is annoyed. The call he received from Li Bingbing today was opened by director Bai.


    The other side told him frankly that sun Baoke escaped from a prison in Xinjiang half a year ago, and the police concealed the news for some reason.


    To be honest, when he got the news again, a trace of anger welled up in his heart.


    Qo


    it''s no wonder that Hua Linglong''s promise was so straightforward. They agreed that she had to see sun Baoke before he fulfilled his promise.


    But people have run away, where to let him find, although the police hide down, but he does not believe that the other party does not know.


    "Prison break? How is that possible? "


    Hua Linglong''s eyes flashed a bit of panic, and then showed a bit of surprise. As soon as her eyelids were lifted, her face was covered with frost, and she immediately said coldly, "Mr. Ning, such a joke is boring. Why do I think what you said is true?""No fun? I think you''re very interesting. It''s said that the leader of Hua Gang is very intelligent. Now it seems that he''s really good! " Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders slightly, and his words are full of meaning.


    "What? Is Mr. Ning suspicious of me? "


    Flower Linglong pupil slightly a shrink, look more cold up.


    Ning Tao is right. She does know about sun Baoke''s prison break, but she is confident that Ning Tao can''t catch the other party, and the other party is not here. She is not afraid of the other party''s search, so she pretends to be calm at the moment.


    The reason why she said a non-existent character at that time is very simple, that is to drag the word to make a decision, which is also her intelligence. She uses a seemingly easy thing for the other party as bait, and when the other party takes the bait, she can sit in the Diaoyutai.


    As long as the other party can''t find sun Baoke one day, she is safe, and she can take advantage of the opportunity to get enough benefits for herself. This little trick is something she has already thought deeply about, and she even takes herself as a bait.


    "It''s unnecessary to doubt you, but your way makes me very unhappy and angry!" The corner of Ning Tao''s mouth is slightly curled up, full of cold.


    "I have nothing to say for Mr. Ning. I think I have a clear conscience." Although Ning Tao has exposed the lie, Hua Linglong''s expression remains unchanged, and her words are still full of excitement.


    "What a clear conscience. Let''s talk about something you are ashamed of."


    Ning Tao was not moved. He looked together. He leaned forward slightly and said, "if I''m right, Ding San should have loved you for a long time. What''s the taste of being with the enemy who killed his father?"


    As soon as the words came out, Hua Linglong couldn''t calm down. Her eyes were wide open, her breath was short, and her words were sharp: "what do you say, I can''t understand you!"

 Chapter 211

    Finally see flower Linglong lost calm, Ning Tao heart sneer, it seems that this afternoon''s work is not in vain, the idea in the mind has the bottom.


    He didn''t come here to talk about the past with Hua Linglong when he had nothing to do. In other words, he came here today to find the other party uncomfortable.


    After seeing the information given to him by Long Wu, he deeply realized that this beautiful and shameful woman was absolutely not simple. If he didn''t take precautions, he would be fooled to death and didn''t know how to die.


    "I don''t understand, or I''ll tell you!"


    Ning Tao raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and said: "at the beginning, the old gang leader Hua Tianyi thought that he didn''t like Ding San. He intended to betroth you to a big man. As a result, Ding San, who always loved you, was angry and killed your father. I think that''s why you planned to get rid of Ding San. Hua Gang leader, I''m right."


    Although these things are very hidden, they can''t be hidden under the deliberate inquiry of Ning Tao.


    When he learned the truth, he could not help sighing. In his heart, he also admired Hua Linglong''s method, but he admired it. The other party deliberately concealed it from him, which made him feel a sense of murder.


    If we don''t teach each other a lesson this time, I''m afraid that this snake and scorpion woman will really dare not take him seriously in the future.


    "Mr. Ning really knows how to make up stories. I don''t understand what you say."


    Flower Linglong also aware of his gaffe, and then wait for Ning Tao to finish, cold way.


    "Don''t you understand? Then I want to tell you in detail Ning Tao is not moved, again forced into a sentence.


    "Hum, if Mr. Ning likes to tell jokes, I''m sorry I''m tired and not in the mood to listen. Please go back!"


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to go on, Hua Lingling turns her head and leaves him a side face and orders to leave.


    "You''re right, too."


    Ning Tao smile, in each other''s white neck deep look, began to methodically take off their clothes.


    "You What do you want to do! "


    Hua Linglong always pays attention to the movement of Ning Tao. Yu Guangzhong is startled to see his action. He can''t help retreating to the edge in the bath, so he feels nervous.


    Ning Tao took off all his clothes and went down into the water. He sneered, "it''s nothing. I''m a little tired. I want to take a hot bath. Hua always doesn''t mind!"


    He knows very well in his heart that if he doesn''t clean up the other party''s clothes at one time, he can''t think of peace at all in the future.


    In terms of scheming, he thinks he won''t be Hua Linglong''s opponent. At present, the most effective way is the most rude way.


    Look at the legal mm chapter of 4G Mr. Ning, don''t go too far! "


    Hua Linglong covered her underwater chest with her hands. Her face was cold, and her words were already mixed with a trace of anger.


    Ning Tao is not angry at all, smiling: "how? Since it''s my woman sooner or later, there''s nothing to be ashamed of! "


    "I said that unless you can fulfill those two promises, Mr. Ning, I advise you to respect yourself and deny that I will call people."


    "Calling people?"


    As soon as the other party''s voice fell, Ning Tao, with a smile, took a big step in the water and came to Hua Linglong''s body. He looked at the other party and slowly approached the other party, saying, "don''t worry, even if you cheat me, I will do it since I promise you, but before that, I suddenly want you!"


    "Mr. Ning, if you do this again, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Flower Linglong has retreated, clenching his lips, words are full of no doubt.


    Say not to win, Ning Tao is too lazy to talk nonsense, a big hand stretch, caught the flower Linglong''s wrist: "since the flower is always so high, how about you and I play a bet?"


    "Bet?" A trace of confusion flashed in hualinglong''s eyes, but she still said, "what are you gambling on?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face sank, he said indifferently and coldly: "just bet what''s the surname of the South China gang when the sun rises tomorrow morning. How do you feel?"


    Ning Tao''s words are not heavy, but they fall into Hua Linglong''s ears. She pulls her heart, stops her breathing, and immediately looks up at him for a long time. At this moment, she finally understands the meaning of her father''s words.


    The so-called big man turned his hand over for the cloud, covered his hand for the rain, to her mouth also understand, but when it really happened, she even felt that she could do nothing.


    No matter how wise you are, it''s useless to bow hard in the face of this kind of almost barbaric overlord. The corners of your mouth bitterly pull out a smile. Hua Linglong slowly closes her eyes, and the whole person has no resistance, as if she has been appointed at this moment.


    In this world, there is no reason to take advantage without paying. She has no doubt about Ning Tao''s words. A four seas gang will make the South China Gang unable to resist. If she annoys Ning Tao again, she is afraid that she may not survive tomorrow as the other party says.


    Seeing each other''s attitude, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a trace of impatience, but then returned to normal. In fact, no matter where they are, big fish eat small fish. Hua Linglong is right. In fact, this is her fate. Now that she has chosen this road, it will be sooner or later.But it has already come to this point. The other party just didn''t understand the situation. Here, she put on airs leisurely and didn''t have any sense of chess pieces. Ning Tao asked her to bow her head and admit defeat, just to let him know that no matter how smart you are, you will lose in the end.


    "What? Are flowers always uncomfortable? "


    Unexpectedly, after the victory of Ning Tao instead released flower Linglong, body shape a turn, lean on the bath wall, light way.


    When she heard Ning Tao''s voice, Hua Linglong opened her eyes. When she looked at Ning Tao again, she looked a little more complicated. She bit her lip and shook her head slowly. She didn''t speak.


    Just cover the hands of the chest has been put down, two people close, she is so naked, completely no shy, in fact, in Ning Tao take off clothes, her fate has been decided.


    I can''t say hate. Even if there is no Ning Tao today, there will be Zhang Tao and Li Tao. As she said last time, it''s her luck to meet Ning Tao. At least Ning Tao is not ugly and young. She can accept it more than an old man.


    In fact, some big bosses have some special hobbies. In this circle, Hua Linglong has heard of them.


    Thinking of this, she felt comfortable, as if it was not as bad as she had imagined.


    "Do you want a good wash?"


    Ning Tao tilted his head, looking at the flower Linglong light said a sentence.


    Hua Linglong still hasn''t opened her mouth, but she reaches for a bath towel on the bath. Her body trembles and comes to Ning Tao''s body and begins to scrub it for him.


    "Well!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes opened and his big hand caught him again. He said with a smile, "it''s a pity I can''t wait!"


    Words fall, his strong arms a ring, hold the flower Linglong, with a burst of "Hua La" sound of water, ningtao stride toward the bedroom.

 Chapter 212

    It''s not Ning Tao''s intention to have a relationship with Hua Linglong, but he has a reason to do it.


    The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. If Hua Linglong can''t take Hua Linglong and forcibly take down the South China Gang, it will certainly hurt the strength and bones of the four seas gang, which he can''t see.


    The best way to win a woman is to take her in.


    In addition, there is another important reason, that is, he and the other party do not have too much time.


    When talking with director Bai, he was reminded by the other party not to interfere in the underground forces.


    Although director Bai hasn''t called his name, Ning Tao''s heart is awe inspiring. He naturally understands what this means.


    Because of his friars, he seems to be much better than ordinary people, but there are many places to be bound.


    Look at I There is a rule in G


    the friars'' Union in Section 2 ¡Ì of the official chapter, that is, the friars should not be awed by the strong. The main reason is that the government is very afraid of the friars. Once the friars are in power, it is bound to have an impact on the original system.


    Ning Tao can also understand this. For example, when Bian Dehai was in power last time, he was bound to stir up chaos.


    At the same time, he also raised his vigilance and decided that he would not intervene in the affairs of the underground forces in the future, otherwise it would cause great trouble to the government.


    But it''s different to have a relationship with Hua Linglong. Anyway, it''s natural for her to intervene in some things after she is his woman.


    The light is dim, the men and women on the bed are getting better and better. For Hua Linglong, people like her are doomed not to get married. They can only be in the dark. Being someone else''s mistress is also doomed, which is a kind of sadness.


    Today''s thing she thought of very early, just didn''t realize the progress so suddenly.


    In fact, she also asked for this result. She didn''t have such strength. She was doomed to take great risks only by her cleverness. Now this kind of cost is the smallest.


    After thinking about it, she also got rid of the burden, at least facing Ning Tao, better than a bad old man.


    Not to mention love, not to mention hate, but then when her inner desire was developed, hualinglong gradually fell in love with this feeling.


    One night whipping, Ning Tao can be said to be a good release, until the next day wake up, Ning Tao looked at the bed sheet which touch bright red, some stunned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hualinglong opens her eyes, reaches out and hides the bright red. She looks at Ning Tao and asks. Her face is not sad or happy, but a little more complicated in the deep of her eyes.


    "How do you Ah Forget it


    Ning Tao frowned and took a deep breath. The egg hurt.


    To tell you the truth, he likes exquisite flowers. To be exact, he likes all men. What he likes is no different from others, just his appearance.


    In his view, the other party and Ding San together all day, where can keep perfect body, let alone in such a big dyeing workshop.


    All he had was yesterday''s absurdity, and he just wanted a fact.


    But it''s not right. It seems that after last night''s success, the other party''s skill is very skillful. It''s not like the first time. It''s almost too much for him. It''s unscientific.


    That is to say, he has joyful merit. It''s estimated that he won''t be able to bear it if he becomes another man, which is quite different from Tong Yaqian.


    But damned, how can there be Luo Hong? He doesn''t believe it was made up temporarily by the other party. After all, he was also made up on purpose.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Ning Tao scolds secretly, and his mind is in a mess. In fact, if it''s not the first time for the other party, he can take it for granted. Both sides ask for what they need, but what should we do now.


    It''s the first time for the other party to arch too. This attitude is different.


    What''s more, it requires the four seas gang to merge with each other. In this way, how can they merge? Let hualinglong be Longwu''s assistant?


    He vetoed it without thinking about it. I''m kidding. He didn''t have that big heart.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t pester you, as long as you promise. Of course, if you''re tired of it, you can tell me! "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s face changing, Hua Linglong said with a tight heart.


    "You misunderstood."


    Ning Tao gasped again, shook his head, closed his eyes and thought for a while. After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at each other word by word.


    "Anyway, you have been my woman since yesterday. I will protect you naturally. I can promise you that the South China gang will not break up. You are still the leader of the South China gang. No one can regret it!"


    Hua Linglong suddenly opened her eyes, as if she couldn''t believe it. According to her idea, the other party just regarded her as a canary, or asked her to give up the South China gang. Unexpectedly, the other party said such words.


    When hualinglong opened her mouth to say something, the door was gently pushed open from the outside, and Shuanger''s figure appeared quietly at the door.


    "Sister Hua, it''s time to get up. Today we..."


    When shuang''er opened his mouth, he had already entered the bed, but before he finished speaking, he saw Ning Tao on the bed and suddenly opened his eyes, as if he were a duck pinched by his neck. His face changed greatly."Shuanger, you go out first!"


    Hua Lingling first regained her composure and immediately said coldly.


    "Yes


    Shuanger looks complex to see two people one eye, want to talk and stop, and spend Linglong silently look at one eye, cautiously back out.


    "It''s time I got up!"


    Feel Ning Tao''s thigh is still pressed on his body, flower Linglong face red, said biting his lips.


    Just in her eyes, there was a light look. It was a light look.


    Obviously, Ning Tao''s words just touched her heart.


    "Well, all right!"


    Ning Tao coughed falsely. He thought that he would have class later and dressed quickly. After thinking about it, he said, "I''ll go back later. I''ll tell Longwu what you want to do. Call me if you want any support!"


    Flower Linglong blinked under the beautiful eyes, no mouth, but the heart is a sweet.


    Half an hour later, Hua Linglong, who had cleaned up her appearance, regained her pride. When she gave it to Ning Tao, she became even more elated. With a light command from Shuanger, she turned around and stood in front of the French window of a study, gazing silently, with a trace of domineering and self-confidence in her eyes.


    From today on, although she is still pretty, she is different.


    After a while, shuang''er came in again from the outside, carefully came to the back of Hua Linglong, respectfully said: "sister Hua, they have arrived."


    "Let them in!" Flower Linglong quickly take back the mind, back in the eyes of a trace of murder.


    Shuanger nodded, took out the walkie talkie, turned on the switch, and said in an indisputable voice: "sister Hua asked you to come up."


    After that, shuang''er turns off the walkie talkie and stands in front of Hua Linglong, with a trace of eagerness in her eyes.

 Chapter 213

    Soon, there was a sound of relaxed footsteps outside, which seemed to be intentional. Then the figure at the door flashed, and four women with different postures came in.


    These four women are not old, about 20 years old, and all of them are very good-looking. As soon as they enter the room, they immediately add color to the huge desk.


    However, the four of them looked cold. When they came to the room, they saw Hua Linglong sitting on the leather chair behind the desk. They looked respectful. After standing in front of them, they bowed slightly.


    These four people, named Chun Xia Qiu Dong, were brought back by the flower gang leader in the orphanage. Now they are Hua Linglong''s right-hand men.


    "Mr. Hua, do you have any orders for us to come?"


    Seeing that Hua Linglong was silent, Dong''Er, the first one, began to ask curiously.


    In fact, the prestige of the four people in spring, summer, autumn and winter is really from the back to the front. Dong''Er has the most power. He is the head of the four people. His skill is also excellent. He is usually arrogant and highly valued by hualinglong.


    But in front of Hua Linglong, this usually superior woman also put away her claws and teeth and became docile.


    In fact, now in the South China Gang, these four people and Shuanger are her absolute confidants, firmly holding the resources of the Celebrity Club.


    It can be said that the reason why Ding San didn''t act rashly was that he was afraid of the famous club.


    I can''t help it. Those who come here are rich or expensive. Who knows hualinglong? If he dares to move rashly, he may suffer a great loss.


    "Donger, I remember you were brought by my father from the orphanage."


    Hua Linglong''s eyelids suddenly raised and looked at these four people. Finally, the twilight fell on Dong''Er, as if he asked casually.


    "Yes, Dong''Er was lucky to be saved by the old gang leader eight years ago."


    Hearing Hua Linglong''s words, Dong''Er''s expression on her face changed slightly, and her heart "clattered" for a while, but her eyes dodged, and there seemed to be a poisonous resentment flashed by.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to remember that if my father hadn''t brought you back, I''m afraid you would be married and have children now, and then you would have taken this road. You should hate my father!"


    Flower Linglong seems to have some memory, the corner of the mouth raised a trace of radian, the body to the armchair, slightly closed eyes inspection, if there is a point.


    "Dong''Er doesn''t have it. If there is no old leader, there is no Dong''Er in the world."


    Dong''Er''s mind was slightly startled, his body trembled slightly, and his face became frightened.


    "I don''t think so. I dare not!"


    Hua Linglong laughed at herself, as if saying to herself: "ah, after so many years, it''s true that my father may have done too much to you. In addition, you have done a lot for the gang over the years. You are the most effective man around me. No matter what I say, I should thank you."


    Donger''s lips moved, as if to say something, but then she was interrupted by hualinglong again.


    "Since my father died, I believe you can feel it. I didn''t treat you as servants, but as relatives. I thought that people would die like lights out and some hatred would be over. It''s a pity that I was too naive."


    +O most New chapter (a) "part 3 >


    there was a trace of complexity in Hua Linglong''s eyes. She leaned forward slowly and frowned together.


    "I can''t understand sister Hua''s words, but as long as sister Hua says one word, Dong''Er will die with no regrets!" Donger looks complicated and says again.


    The other three girls also have gratitude in their eyes. Although they are confused, they seem to have been mentioned in the past.


    "Is it?"


    Hualinglong raised her head and suddenly smile at Donger: "well, you can die for me today."


    Pop!


    Hua Lingling words, suddenly a hand on the table, in his hand, a delicate black pistol on the top, particularly noticeable.


    "Yes?"


    In the face of this scene, spring, summer and autumn three people together stare big eyes, as if some unknown reason, look at each other face to face.


    "What? Dare not? "


    With a sigh and a cold smile, Hua Linglong walks slowly to the window. It''s only obvious that her steps are unnatural. Shuang Er follows her and leaves her back to the three of them.


    Hua Linglong took a long breath, and her look returned to normal, as if she was not the one who took out the gun just now, just like chatting with a good friend.


    "Hoo


    Dong''Er''s face is constantly changing. He stares at the pistol on the table and looks at Hua Linglong. Finally, he looks cold and says, "sister Hua, I can''t understand you."


    "Well, I say you can understand, I want you to die now!"


    Hualinglong raised her hand to cover her hair, opened her mouth again, and her tone became tit for tat.


    "Sister Hua, I want a reason? Although Dong''Er is not talented, he thinks he is still in business. He takes care of famous people in an orderly way. He has no credit or hard work. If I really do something wrong, just say it. I''m afraid it''s hard to convince the public that I''m so innocent! " Dong''Er has returned to normal, and his words have also returned to a trace of coldness."If you want a reason, well, I''ll give you a reason!"


    Flower exquisite suddenly a turn head, the facial expression restored the past to kill to cut decisively, cold way.


    "I checked the account books these two days, and the number of reception in the Celebrity Club is decreasing day by day. Dong''Er, can you tell me why?"


    "Sister Hua, there are more clubs now. We have less business here. It''s nothing to do with business!"


    "Nothing? But I know that in my territory, I have opened a red mansion, which has attracted many of our old customers. Dong''Er, do you think you have any credit


    Flower exquisite a pick eyebrow, on the face peep out a silk satire, light way.


    "Ha ha, sister Hua, the red chamber is opened by Ding San. As we all know, is it abnormal to attract our customers?" Dong Er is not moved, still in the mouth to explain a way, just the footstep but quietly move forward, eyes from time to time fall on the gun.


    "OK, this is normal!"


    Hualinglong arms in both hands, knuckle tapping his arm, again cold voice: "can you explain to me, the night before yesterday your whereabouts?"


    After hearing the words, Dong''Er''s pupils shrank slightly. Then he suddenly giggled and turned his head around on other faces. Finally, he looked directly at Hua Linglong and said, "sister Hua, can I think you are doubting me? If you want to get rid of me, you don''t have to use this excuse. I''ve been working for you all these years, and I''ve never thought of selfishness, but now you''re making me cold! "


    "Cold heart? I''m afraid I''m even colder than you. Dong''Er, I''m looking at the fact that you''ve been with me for so many years. I''ve saved you face and let you decide by yourself. If you follow the guild rules, you know what to do. Don''t let me do it. "


    Hua Linglong is not moved, and is aggressive again.


    "Hoo


    Just in the other side''s mouth, Dong''Er suddenly raised his step and copied it with one hand. He immediately picked up the pistol on the table and pointed it at Hua Linglong. He hysterically said, "don''t come here, Hua Linglong. You are forcing me again!"

 Chapter 214

    "Dong''Er, you are crazy!"


    "Put the gun down!"


    Seeing that Dong''Er aimed his pistol at Hua Linglong, spring, summer and autumn were shocked and immediately began to scold.


    Shuang''er also quickly takes out a pistol from his pocket and aims at Dong''Er indifferently, holding on.


    Only Hua Linglong is always quiet, as if not surprised at all, just silently looking at the emotional Shuanger, not saying a word.


    "Shut up


    Hear these three people scold in front of me, Dong Er opens his mouth to scold, then puts his eyes on Hua Linglong again, the muzzle of the gun does not move, sneers.


    "Yes, Hua Linglong, you''re right. I led the famous guests away. Not only that, I also informed you of your whereabouts several times before you were attacked. I even participated in the death of the old gang leader. How about that? You hate me!"


    Flower Linglong smell speech, slightly closed eyes, deep breathing, chest slightly ups and downs, it is obvious that some emotional.


    "Dong''Er, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "It''s not true!"


    Spring, summer and autumn changed their looks. They couldn''t believe what Dong''Er said. One by one, they stood by and questioned.


    "Well, what do you know? Hua Linglong is right. I have hatred for Hua Tianyi. I can''t forget one night when I was 15 years old. No matter how I begged, the animal didn''t let me go. At that time, I swore that I would definitely take revenge for this revenge! "


    Dong''Er is crazy. He holds a gun in both hands. His eyes are red and his tears flash.


    Hualinglong saw a twinkle of pain in her eyes, and then her face gradually became firm. She looked at Donger with a cold face and said, "I didn''t expect you to hate so much. What you may not know is that my father likes you very much. He once told me that he wanted to marry you, but I didn''t agree!"


    "Hum, hualinglong, don''t be hypocritical!"


    Dong''Er snorted coldly, and then said again, "the last two skins are exquisite. Even if you know, what can you do? How the old gang leader died? Who in the gang doesn''t know, but dare you say? "


    "Even if I stand here, what can you do with me? I have an affair with Ding San, and that''s what you force me to do. You''re not much better than me. Sooner or later, you''ll become a plaything of others, or even a plaything of your father''s enemies..."


    "Enough, shut up!"


    Hua Linglong''s body trembled, her nails almost pinched into the meat, and her eyes were wide open at the other side. At this moment, she was awe inspiring: "Dong''Er, originally I was going to give you a chance, but today you really deserve to die!"


    "Ha ha, it''s not sure who will die. As long as I kill you, there are no leaders in the gang, and Ding San is superior, who can help me?"


    Donger is approaching hualinglong step by step. He is confident: "if you don''t know today, you may live a few more days, but the last thing you should do is to be too conceited!"


    "Oh? Are you sure you can kill me? "


    Flower Linglong cold smile, not moved, slowly look up, at this moment, very strong!


    "No matter whether she takes the lead or not, I should be able to make sure that she takes the lead."


    See flower Linglong still put out a pair of high look, winter son eyes is full of disdain, Chin a lift, toward Shuanger issued a challenge.


    Hua Linglong''s eyes slowly closed and then opened, as if after several times, the whole talent became deep, and then the expression was a little complicated, looking at Donger road.


    "Dong''Er, you''re wrong. You should understand the truth of seeking skin with a tiger. As long as Ding San is in the top position, you can''t live long. After all, you know too many secrets!"


    "At least I''ll live longer than you! isn''t it? Hua Linglong, don''t you think it''s too late to say anything now? "


    Dong''Er sneered scornfully, but his voice was very strong. He looked at the others deeply and said again, "you guys, the trend is in my hands now. As long as you surrender, I promise you can save your life!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Hearing that Dong''Er was pulling people in front of her, Hua Linglong suddenly became angry and said coldly: "now you are dying, and I don''t know how to repent. I really feel worthless for you!"


    When hualinglong opened her mouth, she stepped up and approached Donger.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Seeing Hua Linglong bumping into his gun, Dong''Er''s face changed greatly. He immediately said, "Hua Linglong, do you think I dare not shoot?"


    "Then you drive!"


    Hua Linglong took another step, put her hands in the pocket of the windbreaker, looked proud, and looked at Dong Er deeply. After a moment, she said again: "in fact, if you didn''t pick up the pistol, I might give you another chance, but now it''s too late!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Dong''Er is also intelligent. He suddenly thinks of something. As soon as his face changes, he says in a hurry.


    "Dong''Er, you still don''t know me. Since I can let you get the pistol, how can I not guard against you? This pistol is actually prepared for you. I didn''t expect that you still decided!"With a sigh, Hua Linglong turned around and came to the French window again. Looking into the distance, she looked more lonely.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Dong''Er is hysterical and emotional, and suddenly pulls the trigger.


    Bang!


    First shot of 3aq.


    a shot!


    But it''s not Dong er''s gun, but Shuanger''s gun. There is a blood hole in Dong er''s eyebrow.


    Dong''Er is right. Shuang''er''s shooting speed is not as fast as her, but it''s her who died. In fact, she knew all about it at the moment of shooting, and she was defeated.


    Scorpion is poisonous. Since Hua Linglong can bear the Revenge of killing her father, she is not so easy to kill. There is no bullet in her gun. This is just a trap that the other party had planned.


    After being shot, Shuanger''s body trembled violently. It seemed that she understood something, opened her mouth and wanted to say something. But she didn''t say a word at last. With a puff, she knelt down on the ground with no breath.


    Maybe at the moment of death, Dong''Er finally figured out something, but it was too late.


    Hua Lingling didn''t look back. She looked calm all the time, but there was deep sorrow in her eyes.


    It''s cruel and realistic to take this step, either by your opponent or by yourself.


    After a long time, she slowly turned around and looked at Dong''Er on the ground. There was a trace of regret in her eyes.


    "Qiuer, from today on, you will take over Donger''s position."


    Take a deep breath, flower Linglong once again restored the past cool, calm, as if everything is expected.


    "Yes, sister Hua!"


    The woman, known as qiu''er, nodded slightly, and her face was a little unnatural. It was obvious that the scene just now was hard for them to digest in a short time.


    "Sister Hua, Dong''Er is dead, nading San..."


    Spring son''s reaction is very fast, eyes a turn, asked the most concerned question.


    It''s true that Dong''Er''s death is a disgrace to Ding San. If he doesn''t take precautions, he is afraid that the situation will take a sharp turn for the worse.

 Chapter 215

    "Ding San?"


    "I''m not afraid to show my cold face if I don''t dare to," he said


    This time, from the flower Linglong body sent out a strong cold, with self-confidence, let the spring, summer and autumn three people unconsciously hit a cold shiver, involuntarily lowered his head.


    "Yes." Hua Linglong nodded with satisfaction and said, "remember, what I want is loyalty. In the future, I need to know what to do and what not to do. No matter what I do, I don''t want to make my own decisions! All right, you can go. "


    The three women nodded, then silently lifted up Dong''Er''s body and walked out of the room.


    After killing Dong''Er, Hua Linglong sighed a little, as if she had exhausted all her strength. She murmured a little.


    "I gave you a chance. No wonder I did!"


    Heavily vomited a bad breath, flower exquisite Cape a tight, strode out of the room, intend to start a day''s work.


    Last night, there were dark clouds. I thought it was going to rain, but the sun came out in the morning, and the sky cleared up completely. Hua Linglong''s heart felt comfortable.


    Ning Tao had to have breakfast at Hua Linglong''s house, but they just happened to each other. He was not thick skinned enough, so he refused on the pretext of something.


    Shuang''er wants to send him. Ning Tao can''t stand each other''s poker face and doesn''t agree. As a result, it took him half an hour to get a taxi in the cold wind.


    This made him make up his mind to get a car. When he got back to school, Ning Tao thought that in the third day, he called Long Wu.


    Things have changed. It''s obvious that the initial plan needs to be changed. Let Longwu suspend the pressure on the South China gang.


    Although he has a close relationship with hualinglong, Ning Tao will not think that the other party falls in love with him, nor will he put all the bets on the other party.


    He is waiting, waiting for the other party''s hand, the pressure of dragon five side is a little slow, I''m afraid Ding San can''t stand loneliness, ready to move, what he wants is this opportunity.


    If Hua Linglong can deal with it, he will let it continue to take charge of the South China gang. If he can''t deal with it, he will do it in person, but the price is that the other party will give up the position of leader.


    Very simple, although he does not love each other, but the man''s possessiveness in trouble, since the other is not that piece of material, there is no need to fight.


    When hanging up with long Wulin, Ning Tao asks the other party to give him a whole car. In particular, he states that the car should not be too good. It''s OK to use it. After all, it''s not his intention to show off.


    The reason why Ning Tao wants to go back to school early is that he really has something wrong. There are two classes in the morning, and he doesn''t want to delay.


    Although it doesn''t matter if the courses in the university are not up, it''s only half a year away from graduation. The most important thing is to enjoy the process.


    When it was more than ten o''clock, Ning Tao left school. When he had nothing to do, he thought of the old vampire and subconsciously called Ye Wanqing.


    To tell you the truth, the old vampire is well-dressed from the outside, and ye Wanqing is simple. If the other party is serious, he really can''t guarantee that guy won''t succeed.


    "What?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Where are you?"


    ¡­¡­


    "OK, I''ll go right away and wait for me."


    When Ning Tao hung up, his face was full of murderous air, and his look was not good. He put his mobile phone in his pocket and hurried to the door.


    On the phone, ye Wanqing told him that Morton invited her to the Taekwondo Hall, saying that she wanted to accompany an exchange student from England to lead the team.


    This is a sneer at Ning Tao. He didn''t expect to teach the other party a lesson last time. Now he''s still a thief. It''s necessary to give the other party a little more power.


    ?9)z¡£


    He also wants to understand that from Wu Chenzi''s words, the vampire is seriously injured, and it is difficult to recover in a short time. When he starts the blood baby, he has eight times of acquired strength. Even if the other party fights with him, he may not have the ability to fight.


    However, from the last time, the other party did not dare to use that kind of power. This is his chance. What are you afraid of when you have this, you can''t beat him to death.


    In front of the gate, Ning Tao sees Ye Wanqing from a distance. With a turn of his eyes, he looks at Morton whose face is still bruised.


    In addition, they also stood by a middle-aged woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. She was pretty beautiful, white and big chested. She was very tall and didn''t show off more than him. I think this is the British teacher who ye Wanqing said.


    "Qingqing, how can I think of going to the Taekwondo Hall? It''s boring. I think it''s better to play badminton or table tennis."


    Come to three people in front of, Ning Tao directly ignore the old vampire, immediately casually said.


    For him, he naturally wanted to keep the elder martial sister away from the old vampire as far as possible. If he could not go, he would not go. In order to make him stop thinking, he didn''t call his cousin this time and deliberately changed his name to the other one.


    "Ning students do not want to go, we do not reluctantly, students are mainly learning."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Morton immediately replied coldly.For Ning Tao, he is full of hatred. If he can, he will drink his blood without hesitation.


    It''s so hateful. I''m haunted. I finally have an excuse to be with Ye Wanqing. I didn''t expect that this man would follow me again.


    "Hey, I want to go, but Qingqing said that she doesn''t know Taekwondo. She was a little afraid, so she called me here. Otherwise, Qingqing and I would disturb you two."


    Hearing the ambiguous new name of Qingqing, ye Wanqing was speechless. She could see that her younger martial brother would make fun of each other as soon as he saw Molton.


    Poof!


    Molton almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. Ning Tao is too shameless. When ye Wanqing called, he was beside him. He was afraid.


    What''s more, isn''t there him? What''s the other thing about Qingqing? Didn''t you return your cousin a few days ago? Morton was already scolding.


    But ye Wanqing didn''t open his mouth, and he couldn''t drive the other party away. He had to harden his head and said with a strong smile, "well, since Ning also wants to go, let''s go together."


    "Who is this, Morton?"


    See here to speak, the British teacher blinked his eyes, said in English fast.


    "A student, let''s go."


    Hearing the English teacher''s question, Morton''s face was a little unnatural. He didn''t seem to want to say more. He opened his mouth perfunctorily and wanted to leave.


    "Well, he''s the one who hurt you


    The English teacher turned his head again with a cold voice. His face was a little kind again. He stretched out a hand and said, "Hello, my name is Chris."


    This time, the speech is in Chinese. Although it is very poor, it can still be understood.


    "Hello, my name is Ning Tao."


    Ning Tao also reaches out his hand to shake with the other side. On the surface, he is happy, but there is a trace of light in his eyes. He feels unusual.


    In the past, Ning Tao''s English was not very good and he might not understand it very well. However, after this period of study, there was no barrier to communication. He knew the dialogue between them very well.

 Chapter 216

    The other side just casually said that hurt you! Although it was vague, he could hear it.


    "Chris, Ning is my student."


    Seeing them clasping their hands, Morton changed his face and said something like a warning.


    "Ha ha, what''s the point? You''re afraid that I''ll rob your students. Honey, you don''t know. I like making friends best. "


    Chris smile, wrist and Ning Tao touch and open, looking at the latter smile: "recognize, know you, very happy."


    "It''s OK. I can understand English."


    Ning Tao pretended not to understand the eyes bent into crescent moon, the heart has raised vigilance.


    It''s obvious that they have known each other for a long time, and it''s not easy to think about the relationship with an old vampire as a friend or even a lover.


    But for a moment, I got a knot in my heart. An old vampire tired him to fight. Here comes another mysterious Chris. I guess I''ll have a good time tonight.


    "Chris, please respect yourself. We''re just friends. It''s easy to misunderstand you."


    Molton seems to be afraid of Ye Wanqing misunderstanding, immediately corrected a sentence, not polite to Chris.


    Unfortunately, the latter let him down, ye Wanqing look flat, as if he did not understand English in general.


    "Honey, don''t be angry. I came all the way to China because of you."


    Chris didn''t think so. He looked at Morton affectionately and said.


    "Yo


    After hearing the conversation, Ning Tao is happy. This is still a virgin chasing male role. Chris wants to pursue Molton.


    "I can''t understand what you''re talking about, Mr. Ye. Let''s go."


    Molton felt that it was a mistake to invite Chris today. Originally, he wanted to invite Ye Wanqing alone, but the latter didn''t agree to the invitation several times before.


    This time, he took Chris with him. In this way, the latter agreed.


    But now it seems that with one more Chris and Ning Tao, I''m afraid I may not be able to have a good time today.


    In the vicinity of Zhongxia University, there are many martial arts schools and the like, which advocate to keep fit. Nowadays, with the rise of hahan, taekwondo schools are becoming more and more popular, and can be seen everywhere in the first and second tier cities in China.


    Jinming Taekwondo Hall is located in Yitiao commercial street, not far from Zhongxia University.


    According to Morton''s words, he and the Korean owner of the Taekwondo Hall, Sean, had a good talk at first sight.


    In fact, as the other party said, as soon as they got off the bus, there was an apprentice next to them, wearing a white belt around his waist, greeting them at the door.


    Five people get on the elevator. As soon as they get inside, Ning Tao sees that the hall is very busy.


    If you look at it, you can see a lot of things, from a few years old primary school student to a few decades old successful person. You can practice with a model.


    "Ha ha, Professor Mo is here. I''ve been waiting for him for a long time!"


    Just as Ning Tao was turning around, a tall middle-aged man came in barefoot, with a bright smile and a hug from Morton.


    "Boss Xiao, excuse me today. This is the teacher Ye Wanqing I mentioned to you."


    Moreton also smiles, reaches out his hand, and happily introduces it to the Korean boss.


    "Oh, what a beautiful lady. Hello, I heard Professor Mo mention you. Thank you for coming."


    See ye Wanliang''s eyes and shake Ye Wanqing''s hand.


    "Well, it''s not boss Sean. I''ve heard so much about him. Nice to meet you."


    Without waiting for ye Wanqing to reach out, Ning Tao takes a quick step and reaches out to catch the palm of Sean''s boss.


    He had already seen that the vampire''s motive was not pure. Now it is true. Instead of introducing him and Chris, he solemnly introduced Ye Wanqing, which made him unhappy.


    "Well, who is this?"


    Suddenly Ning Tao was a horizontal bar, Sean frowned, down in the heart of the unhappy way.


    "Oh, my name is Ning Tao."


    Ning Tao a face smile ha ha, immediately opened mouth to return a sentence.


    "Ning Tao?"


    Sean seemed to think about it for a while. Then he opened his eyes and looked at Morton intentionally. The wrinkles on his face disappeared immediately. A faint smile appeared on his face, and suddenly he said.


    "It''s Mr. Ning. Nice to meet you."


    "Yes?"


    With each other''s words, Ning Tao only felt the other''s palm suddenly force, as if this time to pinch his palm into a dough.


    "It''s fun to do something."


    Ning Tao''s mind turned and his smile grew stronger. He nodded his head and said casually, "I''ve long wanted to visit boss Xiao, but I haven''t had a chance. Today I''ve caught him."


    Since he wants to make a fool of himself, he doesn''t mind the embarrassment of the other party.Obviously, Sean has heard of his name. It seems that the old vampire doesn''t hate him in general.


    Ning Tao is right. Sean did it on purpose.


    After working, Morton felt depressed, so he came here to vent his anger, and became familiar with Sean.


    After they got together several times in the small restaurant upstairs, they both liked to drink strong liquor, which was similar to each other. After three rounds of drinking, they became familiar with each other, and Morton poured out his mind.


    As soon as Sean heard this, he immediately patted his chest and promised that he would help this friend who hated to see each other late, so he had this Taekwondo trip.


    As for Ning Tao, he is naturally a nuisance in Morton''s mouth. Taking this opportunity, he wants to take a breath for his good friend.


    Just casually, Sean''s face became livid, no matter how hard he tried, the other side was one more point than him.


    Three or two times later, Sean was surprised. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao''s hand had so much strength. He had to use all his strength. Looking back at each other, he still looked as if nothing had happened.


    A few seconds later, Sean''s own hand will be crushed by Ning Tao, but the thing is he picked up, now naturally can''t weaken the momentum, just gritted his teeth and didn''t say a word.


    "Hiss!"


    "Boss Xiao has a lot of strength. It hurts."


    Seeing that the tendons on Sean''s forehead were about to burst out and the heat was almost over, Ning Tao quickly drew back his palm and took a breath of cool air, shouting with exaggeration.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The three onlookers also felt something wrong. After all, they shook hands for a long time. Hearing Ning Tao''s voice, ye Wanqing hurried forward and asked with concern.


    Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile and shook his hand. "It''s OK. Boss Xiao wants to try my hand. The power may not be well controlled. It''s just a little bigger."


    ¡°.....¡£¡±


    Xiao boss smell speech face a change, almost not a mouthful of old blood spray on Ning Tao face, have seen shameless, have not seen this shameless, obviously injured is oneself.


    Seeing that the other party was pretending to be pitiful, he agreed with Morton''s words very much. He was a treacherous villain, but he forgot that it was he who tried other people''s hand.


    "Sorry, I lost my sense of propriety. Mr. Ning is here to learn Taekwondo, too."


    This kind of thing suffered a loss also can''t say, always can''t say he is inferior to the other party, Sean words peak a turn, looking at Ning Tao asked.


    "No, no, manager Xiao misunderstood."


    Ning Tao raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and immediately waved his hand: "sorry, I''m not interested in Taekwondo. I think Chinese Kung Fu is better."


    "Chinese Kung Fu?"


    Boss Xiao immediately shook his head like a rattle drum. "Chinese kungfu is not good. Your kungfu is still introduced in Korea. You know, taekwondo is one of the largest and best fighting skills in the world

 Chapter 217

    "Does Chinese Kung Fu come from you? Taekwondo is the world''s Ning Tao. He laughs and gives the latter a reassuring look. He turns a blind eye to Morton''s words. As soon as he turns his eyes, he stares at something and strides away immediately.


    "Hum, since this stick dares to say such big words!" He was sorry for Sean''s bold words.

 Chapter 218

    Seeing the direction of Ning Tao''s going forward, several people on the scene couldn''t help but open their eyes. Some people didn''t know, so even Sean stopped.


    "Well, this is just right."


    Ning Tao went to the corner of the wall, lifted the mop that was placed there, made a gesture, and then twisted the mop head off.


    The mop head is made of steel pipe. It''s very strong. It''s quite weighty in the hand. It''s more than one meter long. It''s quite handy. Ning Tao smiles and walks towards Sean.


    See Ning Tao put up a steel pipe, the people on the scene are silly, this is what rhythm, also too shameless, the other side barehanded, let you take a weapon, you put up a steel pipe how to fight?


    Molton, who had decided Ning Tao didn''t dare to use Lingli, opened his mouth, turned pale, and his throat could not help wriggling.


    Ye Wanqing can''t help but worry about the Taekwondo curator and get along with him. She also knows that the younger martial brother is usually a little smart and has a high understanding. When she sees his opponent''s look, she knows. I''m afraid he''s already had this plan.


    "Come on, boss Xiao, you should be lenient!"


    Coming near, Ning Tao clapped his hands with the steel tube and began to move. Finally, he pointed to Sean like a ruffian, obviously ready.


    £©Shawn, who was very confident in himself, almost didn''t pass out. How can I do this?


    That steel pipe is not joking, the muscle on the face smoked, he looked unnatural way: "Mr. Ning, this That''s not appropriate! "


    "Not appropriate?"


    Ning Tao a pair of puzzled appearance, brow wrinkled, knowingly asked: "what is not appropriate?"


    Sean didn''t know how to open his mouth. After thinking for a while, he reluctantly said, "well, Mr. Ning, you see, there are all my students here. If you miss and hurt others by mistake, you may have some trouble. Why don''t you change a weapon?"


    When he said this, Sean almost wanted to slap himself in the mouth, so he would never die, but he would talk big. He didn''t have to say anything about the things in the room, so he could use them. Now, people would go straight to the steel pipe.


    "It''s OK. I''ve practiced a set of Chinese cudgel techniques. Today I''m going to learn Taekwondo from Korea."


    Ning Tao does not think lightly a smile, will steel tube on the shoulder a resistance, some impatient way: "come on!"


    "Er..."


    Sean was obviously in a bit of a dilemma. You know, he was unarmed, and his flesh and blood could not resist the steel pipe. But seeing that many people had gathered up under the stage, he was in a bit of a dilemma for a moment.


    Seeing the other party''s delay in expressing his position, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said coldly: "what? Boss Xiao is not afraid. By the way, I forgot to tell you that I have always been a soldier who won''t fight. I''m not ashamed to admit defeat! "


    ¡­¡­ Listening to Ning Tao''s words, Sean''s chest is blocked, and the young man in front of him has refreshed his cognitive bottom line.


    He took a deep breath. Sean clenched his fists in his chest and made a diagonal horse stance with his feet. In his standard Taekwondo Combat posture, he choked for a long time: "stop talking nonsense, come on!"


    There''s no way. It''s hard to ride a Tiger now. If you just admit defeat, you don''t have to mix up his black belt status.


    In addition, although the other side used weapons, he may not have the strength of the first World War.


    "Die for me!"


    As soon as Sean''s words came down, Ning Tao opened his eyes and yelled, scaring the onlookers.


    Sean was so smart that he was almost scared out of internal injury. He just hit you and yelled. It wasn''t a battle of life and death. His hard breath was immediately released.


    It''s a pity that Ning Tao didn''t give him a chance. He approached Sean in three steps. With a wave of the steel pipe in his hand, when the air sobbed, he went straight to Sean.


    As he said just now, it''s not easy and it''s not polite.


    Sean, startled, ran back quickly, joking that he didn''t dare to take this kind of indiscriminate attack.


    Originally, he wanted to take advantage of Ning Tao''s intermittent time to approach each other, but now it seems that the other side is also very smart.


    A move failed, Ning Tao slightly surprised, once again shouting: "beat dog stick method first style, evil pick dog body!"


    As soon as the words fall, Ning Tao opens and closes again and sweeps away again.


    "Poof


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, the audience could not help laughing. No one in the audience could see that Ning Tao did it on purpose.


    It''s not the dog beating stick method. It''s clearly waving at random.


    Even with Ye Wanqing''s indifference, there is a smile in the corner of her mouth at the moment. Just now, he was worried that Ning Tao would use aura. After all, the friars'' Alliance had a clear rule that she should not show off in front of the public. Until now, she was relieved.


    Some were happy, others were sad, and Morton''s face was not so good-looking. Now he was cold and gloomy, and he was about to squeeze out water.


    Chris''s face moved, but she seldom paid attention to the stage. Instead, she looked at Morton and ye Wanqing from time to time, with a flash in her eyes."The second style of dog beating stick is to disturb the dog house!"


    Ning Tao dances the steel pipe in his hand, his face is serious, and he never forgets to read the move.


    Looking at Xiao boss embarrassed Dodge, Ning Tao secretly funny, beat dog stick method he won''t, the reason to shout out, but also to disgust each other.


    "Stop, stop No more


    See Ning Tao more dance more energetic, Sean almost didn''t coma in the past, the heart is very hurt, this you use steel pipe to chant, also read what dog beating stick method?


    "Hoo, Hoo..."


    Ning Tao is unheard of. The steel pipe in his hand keeps waving, wiping the corner of Shawn''s clothes from time to time, which makes the latter break out in a cold sweat.


    Seeing that the other party was serious, Sean seemed to react. He was so scared that he waved his hand and said, "I surrender, I surrender."


    No way to surrender.


    "You''re wise, thanks to my dog beating stick method, otherwise you''ll be waiting for the hospital."


    Ning Tao immediately received the pipe, a very disappointed look, pretending to be proud of a wave down, looking at Sean road again, admitted ha.


    Is it OK that all the people under the stage are speechless? One by one, they look strange, and many of them have not recovered.


    Many people thought that they could catch the man of steel tube with empty hands. As a result, Ning Tao only waved twice, and the so-called master recognized him. He was disappointed. He turned his mouth, muttered and left.


    Experiment is the best proof. Even the curator can''t do it, and he can''t do it.


    Sean''s smile on the stage was stiff on his face, and he naturally heard the murmur from the stage. He didn''t expect to cause this result. He wanted to explain that no matter how good he was, he was afraid of steel pipe. Would you like to have a try?


    "You are mean and toothless. There is no spirit of a warrior


    Sean''s face turned red and white. It was this guy in front of him. If it wasn''t for him, could he be so ugly?

 Chapter 219

    "Mean? Why, I can''t afford to lose! "


    Ning Tao smell speech a Leng, then full face disdain of way.


    "Can''t afford to lose? Will the people of the Republic of Korea not be able to afford to lose? The stick you just played is a personal insult to me. You have to apologize to me. "


    Sean blushed, his neck was thick, and he was gnashing his teeth. I can''t help it. Although I can''t carry the steel pipe, I can only insist on the improper words of the other party.


    The other side is also too hateful, with shameless means not to say, but also insulted, almost did not let him explode.


    In fact, you have to know that this is the result. He will not compete with Ning Tao at all. He thinks he can resist the steel pipe, but the moment the other party waves, he knows that he is not so brave.


    "How do you say that, boss Xiao? Don''t you say that Chinese Kung Fu belongs to Laozi? Don''t you know the famous dog beating stick? "


    Ning Tao''s face pretended to be puzzled and unprecedentedly decent.


    "You..."


    Naturally, Sean has heard of the dog beating stick method, but it''s on TV. Well, it''s just the other party''s words, and he can''t refute it, because the dog beating stick method is real, and it''s not a fabrication at all.


    If the other party''s biting is not insulting, he can''t help it.


    "Ah, I like to convince people by reason. Look at boss Xiao. He feels that he is wronged for losing. Now he is not convinced?"


    As soon as Ning Tao lowers his head, he grabs the steel pipe again and points to Sean again. As soon as he looks cold, he says again.


    "Boss Xiao, don''t say I don''t give you a chance. Do you want to do it again? Even if I don''t use the dog beating stick, I will definitely win you."


    ¡­¡­


    Sean looked at the handle of the mop and his mouth twitched. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t see that the other party was intentional.


    To him, all the bullshit is bullshit. He''s afraid of steel pipes.


    However, boss Xiao''s face was livid and coldly dropped a sentence: "forget it, I don''t compete with people like you, it''s insulting the spirit of the warrior!"


    With the words finished, no matter what other people thought, they turned around and left. Even a few people didn''t say hello.


    The key is that he has no face here. In full view of the public, the more entangled he is with the other party, the less light he is. It''s better to leave first.


    "Cut, no fun!"


    When all the opponents left, Ning Tao was not interested. He put the steel pipe on his back and looked at the young people with Taekwondo leucorrhea fighting together.


    It is undeniable that Taekwondo has a certain influence in the society. Firstly, it is highly praised by Bangzi country. Secondly, the shelf is really good, but he is not sure whether it is practical or not.


    But one thing we can confirm is that Chinese Kung Fu is absolutely not bad. You know, it''s all handed down from generation to generation after thousands of years of training. For example, Wuqinxi, Taiji and Shaolin Kung Fu are no worse than Taekwondo.


    Compared with the two, the only difference is popularity.


    The competition here is over, and the rest of the people are in their places. What should they do? It''s just that many people look at Ning Tao with strange eyes.


    To some extent, Ning Tao''s challenge was successful.


    "Mr. Ye, this long-term contact with Taekwondo helps to coordinate the body as a whole and strengthen the muscles and bones."


    Not far from Ning Tao, Molton chose to ignore, from the side of the service staff to explain, he signaled the other side to take off their shoes and socks.


    Look at each other''s appearance. If you can, the other party really wants to take it off personally.


    "Thank you."


    Now that ye Wanqing is here, she is also interested in it. When she takes off her shoes and socks, she shows a pair of delicate and beautiful jade feet.


    Seeing this pair of beautiful feet again, Ning Tao and Morton''s eyes lingered for a while.


    Last time the old vampire hurt his foot, Ning Tao himself for each other drive poison, found Ye Wanqing''s feet are very beautiful, now in broad daylight, see more carefully, that pair of bright white jade feet see is like a work of art.


    "Professor Mo, forget it. I don''t know much about it."


    Being looked at like this by the other side, ye Wanqing blushes and shrinks her feet, which makes her feel uncomfortable.


    In Ye Wanqing''s heart, it''s taboo to be looked at by men. Fortunately, her lover is the first one to look at her feet. It''s not taboo any more. In addition, after living so many days in the secular world, she can barely accept it.


    "It''s OK. I can''t learn it slowly. I''ll teach you."


    Moreton very introduced to do a please posture, will be invited to the table, personally explain to each other, demonstration.


    Under the stage, Chris''s eyebrows flashed, and there was a lot of hostility in his eyes when he looked at Ye Wanqing. He turned his mouth and looked at Ye Qiu. As soon as he stepped up, he came straight to him, and with a smile, he said in English, "why don''t you go up and play?"


    "Forget it, I won''t do it."


    Ning Tao waved his hand, his eyes a little more obscure, and his face moved. He also looked at Chris and said tentatively, "is Mr. Chris and Mr. Morton old friends?""Well, it''s kind of a childhood sweetheart. I came here mainly to let Morton go back with me."


    Chris didn''t hide his love for Morton. He shook his head in distress.


    "Oh, it turned out to be Professor Morton''s girlfriend. Oh, I''d like to say that Mr. Chris has to hurry Professor Morton back. It''s too much trouble here!"


    Hearing each other''s words, Ning Tao''s mind suddenly turns, and then he shakes his head and says.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When he heard Ning Tao call himself Molton''s girlfriend, Chris seemed very happy. Then he asked suspiciously, and he was a little nervous.


    In fact, one of the reasons why she was anxious to find Molton was that she was worried about the safety of the other party. After all, this is China, not Europe. According to their identity, if it comes out, it will be a disaster or a blessing.


    In addition, she really missed each other, and it was hard for her to accept that she was pursuing Ye Wanqing.


    "Well, Mr. Chris, you know that men are animals with lower body thinking. Do you know what happened to the wound on his face?"


    See on the stage Molton to Ye Wanqing big gallant, Ning Tao heart cold hum a, intend to give each other on eye medicine.


    I beat the old vampire once last time, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t know how to repent. He was so old and shameless, so he was on fire in his heart.


    "The wound on the face? What''s going on? "


    The other party''s words suddenly made Chris interested. As far as she knows, the other party told him that Ning Tao had done it, but listening to Ning Tao''s words, it seemed that there was something else.


    "Miss Chris, I think Professor Morton must have told you that you were beaten, right?"


    Ning Tao gave a fake cough and said in a low voice. Seeing that the other person''s face was dumb, he knew that he had successfully aroused the other person''s interest. He suddenly felt embarrassed and said, "actually, it was me!"

 Chapter 220

    "What did you do?"


    When he heard Ning Tao admit it, Chris''s face became stiff. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out Ning Tao''s intention. His face twinkled, and he just choked out three words: "why?"


    "Well, to tell you the truth, Professor Morton has a bad habit recently. Because of this, he has been beaten. I didn''t know for a while that it was him who caused it."


    Ning Tao a face of regret, but do not know what to say, seems to be very embarrassed.


    "What''s going on?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Chris flashed a murderous opportunity on his face and asked again. The words were cold.


    Seeing that he has completely attracted the other party''s interest, Ning Tao sneers in his heart, but he looks guilty. He looks around for fear of being heard. He approaches the other party and whispers a few words quickly in his ear. Then he hastens to act as if nothing had happened.


    "Seriously?"


    When he heard Ning Tao''s words, Chris opened his eyes and was surprised, but there was a doubt in his eyes, but he couldn''t disappear.


    "If Mr. Chris doesn''t believe me, I can follow him quietly tonight."


    Ning Tao is the old God, no more.


    Sometimes it''s enough to say something. There''s no need to say more. Since the old luster has always wanted to touch Ye Wanqing, Ning Tao wants to teach him another lesson.


    ZY} 1 starts [.


    On the stage, Morton was very excited. He was always explaining to Ye Wanqing and demonstrating from time to time.


    Soon after, ye Wanqing also began to warm up, first pressed the leg, and then stretched out.


    Taekwondo, she did not contact, just have some curiosity, heard each other''s explanation, she also wanted to try.


    "Mr. Ye, you have a good figure!"


    Looking at Ye Wanqing with a soft figure, Morton exclaimed from the bottom of his heart. His eyes were full of passion.


    I don''t know why, at the beginning, Morton just fell in love with each other''s physique, but after some contact, he felt that he really fell in love with this Oriental woman, and he was very happy with her.


    Morton knew that this kind of feeling was very dangerous. For his own identity, he could not have this kind of feeling. After he found out, instead of rejecting it, he enjoyed it.


    "Thank you, Professor mo. why don''t you accompany Mr. Chris?"


    See Ning Tao two people have been beside, have no the slightest interest, ye Wanqing began to mention a.


    "Miss ye may not know that Chris doesn''t like sports. You don''t have to care. I think we should start with the basics of Taekwondo first."


    At this time, where does Morton still care about Chris, his heart is on Ye Wanqing.


    In his opinion, this is an opportunity. If two people have this opportunity, they will have a lot of skin ties. It''s an opportunity to cultivate their feelings. They must be able to develop their feelings by leaps and bounds.


    Morton always believed that with his own tenderness, he could move this beautiful oriental woman.


    "All right."


    The other side a kind of mind, ye Wanqing also can''t refuse, very polite said.


    "OK, Mr. Ye. I''ll show you the standard movements first."


    At this time, Molton, who was training with him in the whole process, was also ready. He reached out and recruited two trainers, both of whom were wearing protective gear.


    "Teacher ye, the essence of Taekwondo is in the legs. As long as you control your legs, you can learn quickly."


    After bouncing a few times on the ground, Morton shot.


    "Ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of raising strength rang out. It seemed that Morton wanted to show himself in front of Ye Wanqing. There were many different kinds of kicks. From time to time, he could fly his legs forward, down, side and hanging, and from time to time, he would jump up 180 degrees to attack. His movements were beautiful and standard.


    Seeing this scene, even Ning Tao has to admit that Taekwondo moves are really gorgeous. Molton''s technique is good. He seems to be an old driver.


    Three minutes later, Morton stopped breathlessly, took a few deep breaths, and explained to Ye Wanqing again.


    "Well, Mr. Ye, you have a try. I''ll be your partner."


    When Morton''s breath was even, he said something to the two companions. Then the two companions took off their protective gear and left.


    "This Professor Mo, that''s not very good! "


    See Molton unexpectedly want to bare handed accompany practice, ye Wanqing a time some embarrassed, cage under the ear of the hair, began to say.


    "It''s OK. Come on. I''ve practiced. You can''t hurt me!"


    Molton is standing four steady eight flat, don''t care at all, although didn''t wear protective equipment, he expected the other party also can''t hurt him, after all, the physical strength of the blood clan is not a bit.


    When ye Wanqing saw that the other party was sincere and not polite, she forced her body forward, stretched her leg and kicked Morton in the chest.It''s just obvious that she''s spared some energy this time for fear of hurting each other.


    Moreton, ready to make up his spare time, raised his hand and touched Xia Ye Wanqing''s Qian foot. He beat it back and said with a smile, come again.


    "Good."


    Ye Wanqing is also straightforward. When he sees that the opponent really knows how to fight, he is also interested in it and kicks again. The same move, but his strength is obviously strengthened.


    You should know that ye Wanqing''s body and bones are not as weak as you can see from her appearance when she was young. Although she can''t use spiritual power and can''t use moves now, her power can''t be underestimated. She even brought out the wind and learned a lot.


    "Well done."


    Seeing this, Morton let the general come. At the same time, as soon as the opponent''s moves became old, he held Ye Wanqing''s feet with one hand.


    Ye Wanqing was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect that the middle-aged and old professors had such good skills, but at the same time, she was also a little embarrassed. As soon as the sole of her foot was in the other person''s hand, she pressed one hand on the ground and kicked the other foot towards the other person''s wrist.


    Morton didn''t force him to give his opponent''s foot away. He took the opportunity to avoid taking a step. At the same time, he stretched out his other hand and grabbed Ye Wanqing''s other foot again.


    Ye Wanqing was even more surprised in his eyes. At the moment, the corner of his mouth became more and more arrogant, and the other foot kept up with him again. The goal was the same.


    Seeing the other side''s action of not admitting defeat, Morton was in a good mood with a smile. His steps were wrong again, still the same as before.


    For him, taekwondo is second, and this opportunity to take advantage of it is hard to come by. He enjoys it very much.


    Ye Wanqing is like a willow. She moves gracefully, but no matter how she moves, the other party can always resolve it at the first time. Even if she can''t resolve it, it is mainly to take advantage in the eyes of outsiders.


    After landing, ye Wanqing completely aroused her fighting spirit and joked that she had been known as a martial arts wizard since she was a child. Apart from the older generation, she had never met an opponent. Although she didn''t use her mental power and moves, she was even defused by a taekwondo expert. How could she not be surprised.


    There is no doubt that ye Wanqing has his own pride in martial arts. At the moment, he has a strong feeling in his heart and doesn''t speak. His legs swing like a windmill, and his moves are more fierce.


    But she didn''t know. The one in front of her was an old vampire who had lived for hundreds of years. No matter in moves or spiritual power, she was not a bit different from the other.


    And even so. Morton, however, seemed to stroll in a leisurely court. His hand was fast and steady, and his opponent''s feet and legs fell into his hands from time to time.


    The intimacy between them was unbearable in Chris''s eyes. He looked gloomy and frightening. As soon as he stepped up, he went to the stage.

 Chapter 221

    Ning Tao bared his teeth and couldn''t see it any more. What''s the matter? It was the old vampire who took advantage of it!


    Ye Wanqing couldn''t beat the other side. He was not surprised. He joked. Who knows how many years the old man lived. He guessed that if the other side returned to its heyday, Wu Chenzi might not be able to deal with it.


    But now ye Wanqing seems to be full of strength. It seems that he has to win. He is worried about her. With this simple appearance, how can he live in society and not be cheated into crying.


    Three two jump to the stage, Ning Tao will steel pipe a horizontal, yelled "stop, don''t fight!"


    "Yes?"


    Ye Wanqing, who is fighting fiercely, stops when he hears the speech. He looks at Ning Tao with some puzzlement. He clearly wants to ask what''s wrong.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was planning to learn again, Morton raised his eyebrows and felt a little unhappy. As soon as his voice sank, he said, "if Ning wants to learn, I can let the students here teach you!" It means don''t make trouble if you have nothing to do.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to study in such a smoky place!"


    Ning Tao was not moved, and his face flashed sarcasm. He could be so unscrupulous in front of the public. If no one, he was afraid that the other party would go too far, he would not hide now: "Morton, how can you say that you are also a university professor, and you are old enough to eat the tofu of other people''s young teachers? If you go on practicing with me, I''ll talk about you. It''s not that old cows eat tender grass. "


    Ning Tao is ridiculed word by word. Ye Wanqing hears the speech and blushes. He immediately realizes that it''s not right.


    To be sure, she just thought she was a good match. For a moment, she had too much fun and ignored this. Now when she heard Ning Tao mention it, she was suddenly embarrassed.


    He was choked by Ning Tao for a few words. Rao Shi, with Morton''s self-cultivation, could not help changing his face. He almost didn''t vomit a mouthful of blood. What the other party said was not true. He would be hundreds of years old according to his actual age.


    But things are not so good, according to his ID card, it''s just 40 years old, the other side''s words are too bad, now he said coldly: "Ning classmate misunderstood, I''m just practicing with teacher ye, but I didn''t think so much."


    "Cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle."


    Ning Tao stands in front of Ye Wanqing, very outspoken.


    Ye Wanqing stood behind Ning Tao, pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    "Well, there''s nothing to say to a man like you!"


    In the face of Ning Tao, Morton had no choice but to entangle with him.


    "If you don''t want to talk about it, how about some hard things to compete with me?"


    Ning Tao patted the steel tube in his hand. He was a ruffian and full of interest.


    If it''s possible, he really wants to kill the old vampire to save people''s fear.


    "To fight you?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s appearance, a trace of anger flashed in Morton''s eyes, and his face ached faintly. It was obvious that he thought of the other party''s hand last time.


    After taking a deep breath, the expression on Morton''s face turned into disdain. For him, as long as he is willing to fight, even if he is seriously injured, he can kill him every minute. But now he has a chance to get close to Ye Wanqing. He doesn''t want to have any accident. Now Hongmeng''s people are staring at him, and he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    At the moment, with a cold hum and a chin lift, he simply kept silent. He held his own identity and would not fight with him.


    "Teacher Ye wants to find a partner, but I''d like to have a hand with you."


    Chris, who has come to the field, suddenly makes a sound. Although she doesn''t speak Chinese well, she has no problem listening to it.


    The words fall, she is more simply, directly took off the shoes and socks, came to a few people near, said with a smile: "I have long admired Chinese Kung Fu, I see teacher ye also can a few hands, if I can compete with you, I think I will be very happy."


    Ning Tao is angry, and she is not happy. What''s the matter? The man she loves pursues another woman. By contrast, she has a heart of comparison. She wants the man beside to see who is more suitable!


    "Chris, what are you doing?"


    When he heard Chris''s words, Morton''s face changed. As soon as he looked sharp, he frowned and said, there was a faint warning in his words.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just competing with Mr. Ye!" Seeing that Morton was protecting Ye Wanqing made Chris even more angry, but with a smile on his face, he turned his head and looked at Ning Tao and said, "you won''t object, Ning classmate!"


    At the end of the new chapter, Ning Tao was a little stunned when he saw that Chris had to step in, then he gave a hearty smile and nodded: "no problem."


    For this sudden appearance of the woman, he can''t figure out the origin of the other party. Now that he has the opportunity, he also wants to let Ye Wanqing test the depth of the other party.


    If the other party is also a vampire, he should be more defensive.


    "Please, Mr. Ye!"See Ning Tao agree, Chris a Yang chin, looking at Ye Wanqing invitation way.


    "Forget it, I don''t know much about it!"


    Ye Wanqing also felt that he had gone through some mistakes just now, and now he was embarrassed. He looked at Ning Tao, obviously asking for his advice.


    "It''s OK. It''s a cultural exchange between the East and the West. Try Qingqing."


    Ning Tao can''t help but make a decision for her.


    "All right."


    Ye Wanqing where know Ning Tao''s mind, see the other party has issued an invitation, can only nod down.


    They all agreed. No matter whether he was unwilling or not, he could only retreat now, but his eyes flickered from time to time, and he was quite uneasy.


    "Teacher ye, please!"


    Chris reached out with a smile and made an elegant gesture.


    Ye Wanqing was not polite either. As soon as he stepped on the floor, he leaned forward and went straight to the other''s face with one foot.


    But when he came near, ye Wanqing took in some strength, and also wanted to try each other''s reality.


    But then, ye Wanqing knew that she was thinking too much. As soon as Chris was short, he avoided the past. Then, as soon as he picked up his shoulder, he held up one of her feet and closed his hands. Without waiting for the other person to react, he turned around and suddenly put his hands away. He was skillful.


    Ye Wanqing didn''t expect the other party to react so quickly, but she didn''t react too slowly. As soon as she lost her balance, she began to exert her strength at the waist. When she twisted her whole body in the air, she recovered. Her toes were blind on the ground, and then she stabilized.


    However, because of this, his face became ruddy. Obviously, he suffered a small loss.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s eyes gather, and his spirit is tense. From Chris''s hand just now, it''s clear that he is a master. For a moment, his suspicion of the other party is deepened.


    On one side, Morton''s face was flickering and hesitant, as if worried about ye Wanqing''s safety on the one hand and anxious on the other.

 Chapter 222

    "Mr. Chris is good at it!"


    Ye Wanqing was frustrated twice in a row, which made her feel frustrated. In her heart, she was even more surprised.


    You know, even if she didn''t do her best and didn''t use the move''s spiritual power, she had so much experience in fighting, but now she was defeated by both of them, which immediately aroused her unconventionality. She let out a light voice and started again.


    The voice fell, ye Wanqing also played 12 points of strength, toes on the ground, two fists clenched, body shape a Shu, is a punch straight to Chris''s ribs.


    With the trial just now, ye Wanqing was obviously conservative and serious.


    However, it''s not good at all. No matter how she moves, Chris just resists her moves a little and can dissolve them. Both of them are obviously not on the same level in terms of reaction speed and skill.


    Ning Tao''s spirit is tense, and he feels his head is big.


    There''s no doubt about ye Wanqing''s power. Otherwise, Wu Chenzi won''t let him protect himself. Now it seems that he is not Chris''s opponent at all.


    "Is this another old vampire?"


    Ning Tao stands at the edge of the platform, gripping the steel pipe, ready to support at all times.


    Joking, in case the other party is a vampire, ye Wanqing is not on guard, what to do?


    In addition, he always pays attention to Morton''s look. Seeing the other person''s look flickering, he is more alert. He doesn''t know why the old vampire is chasing Ye Wanqing. In this way, he should pay more attention to it.


    Bang!


    The two men on the stage fight more and more fiercely, and gradually they both open up. They hit again. Ye Wanqing Qian''s foot is lifted, which is a side kick with full power. Looking back at each other, he just waves a hand casually and blocks it.


    However, at this time, ye Wanqing''s toes turned, and suddenly he came close. While the other side''s middle door was wide open, he bumped his elbow into the other side''s abdomen.


    In the face of such changes, Chris was not half worried. On the contrary, there was a hint of irony in his eyes. When the other party''s fist was close, she suddenly sucked in her stomach and caught Ye Wanqing''s elbow. At the same time, he grasped her hands like lightning. As soon as he turned, with the help of strong inertia, he hit the ground.


    Chris''s hand was so fast that ye Wanqing couldn''t react. He just felt that his body immediately deviated from the direction. With a thump, he fell on the ground.


    Ye Wanqing was surprised and angry when he met such a master. At the moment, a carp on the ground stood up and attacked again.


    It''s hard for anyone to accept that she is defeated by a monk in the secular world. Just now, she can completely use her spiritual power to resolve the problem, but when she comes up, she doesn''t admit defeat, as if she has to win or lose with the other party.


    See ye Wanqing unconvinced, Chris eyes also gloomy down, she just came up to give each other a lesson, let Ye Wanqing taste a little bitter, retreat, now see each other even dogged, did not come, in the heart some irritable.


    In addition, Moreton''s look was in her eyes. When she saw Ye Wanqing''s loss, her face was distressed, which made her feel a little angry.


    "Well, since you love each other, I''ll let you have a good pain!"


    Chris sneered in his heart, and gradually lost some sense. She was jealous, and her hand was more fierce.


    Seeing ye Wanqing rush in again, Chris flashed a trace of anger in his eyes. As soon as he grasped his five fingers, he secretly used a trace of blood force. With a wrong shape, he let off a flying leg. His steady legs suddenly pushed into Ye Wanqing''s chest. As soon as he vomited, he went straight to Ye Wanqing''s chest.


    "Chris!"


    Although Morton''s strength is not there, his vision is so fierce that he immediately realizes that it''s wrong. If Chris''s Secret strength is used, even if ye Wanqing is a monk, he can''t think about it in ten or eight days, and then he rushes up with a shout.


    Molton is on, Ning Tao where can idle, almost at the same time, also shot.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Dr


    with his eyes, he could not see Chris''s abnormality, but when he saw that Morton was on, he thought that he was going to shoot Ye Wanqing. When he swept the steel pipe, he hit him heavily on the back of Morton in front of him.


    If you really want to tear the skin, although Ning Tao is not sure whether he can do the other side, he has no choice now.


    When Chris heard the voice, he was also surprised, and the fierce light in his eyes was a little dark. He just saw that Moreton rushed at her regardless of everything, and his anger was even stronger. His strength in his hand increased instead of loosening, and he hit Ye Wanqing''s stomach with a bang.


    Almost at the same time, Morton arrived first. He reached out with one hand and grabbed Chris''s fist. But before he opened his mouth, he felt the wind behind him and his face changed.


    "Get out of here."


    Being harassed by Ning Tao is not enough. A trace of anger flashed in Morton''s eyes. He waved his big hand back. Although he didn''t see it, he blocked the steel pipe like a long eye behind him.


    With a bang, Morton hit his arm, and his palms became congested.Rub, rub, rub


    At the same time, on the other side, ye Wanqing got a punch. He retreated seven or eight steps uncontrollably before he stopped. His face turned pale and his chest fluctuated.


    Obviously, she suffered a big loss just now.


    "Damn, I''m fighting with you!"


    Seeing ye Wanqing''s appearance, Ning Tao''s face is full of murders. With a wave of the steel pipe in his hand, a fierce stick shadow sweeps over them, directly enveloping them.


    "Be careful."


    Where did Morton expect that Ning Tao would suddenly explode? His full attention was focused on Ye Wanqing. When Chris saw the situation, he hugged him with both hands. They rolled on the ground and avoided the steel pipe.


    "Ning Tao, you want to die!"


    Chris, who got up from the ground, was very angry. She was so noble. Now she was forced into such a field by a boy. She couldn''t manage so much now, so she wanted to kill him directly.


    "This is Huaxia. Let''s see who wants to die!"


    Ning Tao is not afraid. The spirit in his body turns around. He clenches the steel tube with both hands. He is not afraid at all.


    "Chris!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Ning Tao''s words are not heavy, but let Morton cleverly beat a cicada, immediately stood up, pulled Chris, as if cannibal general roar.


    I''m kidding. If you use blood force in this public place, you can''t say whether you can kill Ning Tao. They will die. This is to hit Hongmeng in the face.


    Being blocked by Molton, Chris also recovered his calm, and his heart was also surprised and angry.


    Just now she really lost her mind. If it wasn''t for Morton, she would kill Lian Ye Wanqing and Ning Tao.


    "Hemp, come on, come on!"


    The other side didn''t dare to make a move, but Ning Tao didn''t have much scruples. At the moment, he waved the steel pipe and hit them. He really answered his words and made a move.

 Chapter 223

    "You..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao said he would do it, Morton and Chris had no choice but to hide from the edge and dare not resist.


    There''s no way. If you don''t use blood force, even if the two people''s moves are exquisite, they can''t fight.


    As the saying goes, beating the teacher Fu with fists is the truth. Ning Tao failed in one move, but he didn''t intend to let them go. As soon as he stepped, he chased Molton.


    Now he would like to see the other side show his horse''s feet, and that would be the end of it.


    "Ning Tao, this is intentional injury!"


    Unable to resist, Morton could only scurry, yelling at Ning Tao and running away in confusion.


    A group of people on the scene were also silly. What''s the rhythm? It''s a good venue. How can these people be playful, and their curators didn''t come out to stop them.


    No one stopped him. Seeing that Ning Tao was in pursuit, Morton ran downstairs without wearing any shoes.


    It doesn''t matter how many times you get hit. The main reason is that it''s too humiliating.


    Chris looked at Ning Tao and saw a series of murders in his eyes. But now is not the time to say that. He put on his shoes and went straight after Morton.


    At this time, heard outside the noisy Shawn also came out, see Ning Tao to be fierce, almost eyes want to crack, when down to his side, he roared: "too much, who are you in the end, be careful I call the police."


    "Damn, this place belongs to Laozi. Do you believe that if you dare to talk more, I''ll waste it with you!"


    Ning Tao is in a state of anger. He doesn''t show any diffidence at the moment. He stares back, more powerful than Sean.


    His words are not nonsense. Now the whole east side is his territory. As long as he wants to, Sean can only close down in a month.


    "You You are unreasonable


    With a pair of Ning Tao eyes, Sean inexplicably cold in the heart, did not have the courage to relax, even to avoid the eyes, dare not look at each other, words also weak down.


    "Ning Tao, forget it."


    Seeing this, ye Wanqing came over, pulled down Ning Tao''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "let''s go!"


    What''s more, it''s very uncomfortable for ye Wanji to leave here.


    "Well, lucky for the old man!"


    Ning Tao angrily scolded a voice, also know can''t catch up, will steel pipe a throw, put on shoes, support Ye Wanqing left.


    In fact, Ning Tao is not without a little fear in his heart. His opponents are unfathomable. If he is weak now, he will be more passive in the future. Anyway, he is not afraid to offend Molton.


    . 0h


    "elder martial sister, are you ok?"


    Two people went downstairs, Ning Tao held Ye Wanqing, secretly used perspective to help recover, and asked.


    "It''s OK, younger martial brother. Thank you."


    Ye Wanqing can feel a heat gushing from Ning Tao''s hand. When it enters her body, it makes her feel numb, soft and comfortable.


    "Does the pure Yang body still have this advantage?"


    Feeling the rapid improvement of the injury in her body, ye Wanqing couldn''t help but put a question mark in her heart. She wanted to ask, thought about it, and attributed it to the other party''s special physique.


    Just in her heart, it''s sweeter. Although Ning Tao was reckless for her just now, I''m afraid there was no woman who didn''t care about all that just now.


    Ning Tao for her is desperate, let her heart warm.


    "We can''t thank you for our relationship. It''s a bad idea to stay away from that guy in Molton in the future."


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, turned his head around and didn''t look at Morton. He was disappointed. When he turned his head, he looked at Ye Wanqing without any doubt.


    "Yes."


    Ye Wanqing didn''t retort at all. She was kind to her younger martial brother, but she was speechless. It seemed that he was the one who did it every time.


    It''s just that things have happened. It''s no use blaming each other. She just pursed her lips.


    At this moment, Morton went to a deserted place, barefoot and gloomy, and then stopped to be silent.


    After a while, Chris stepped on the heel of his high heel and took a deep breath behind him. He said sarcastically: "if you want me to say, just killed that..."


    "Pa!"


    Before Chris finished, Morton turned around, slapped her face with a loud slap, and said, "if you want to die, don''t be in front of me. Do you know where it is?"


    Inexplicably slapped, Chris seemed incredible, almost did not even hide, when the five fingers printed on her face, she seemed to be incredulous, slowly raised her hand to touch her beaten face, bit her red lips and said: "you hit me because of her, do you know I came to China for you?"


    "Enough, Chris. As I said, it''s impossible for me to talk to you. Don''t talk about it again. It''s too dangerous here. You can go back soon!"Morton''s face was gloomy, and he was not moved by what he said. He looked at Chris''s words.


    "No, I want you to come with me!"


    If Chris is crazy, he insists again.


    "Go back with you? Hum, I''ll beat your elder brother half dead again. I tell you Chris, your elder brother and I are immortal. When I go back, I will kill him. I advise you not to see me in the future! "


    Morton''s face was ironic, as if he had thought of something. The veins on his face were exposed and ferocious.


    "No No, I''ll ask my brother. I''ll ask him to spare you for our sake, Morton. I''ll ask you. Come back with me! "


    Chris grabs Morton''s arm in both hands, almost pleading.


    "I said that if I don''t break through one day, I won''t go back one day. I will return the humiliation I have suffered."


    "You..." Seeing that Morton was not moved, Chris looked cold: "I think you don''t want to go back to Ye Wanqing."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Morton''s face changed when he heard this, and he yelled with a straight face.


    "Well, since it''s not because of her, I''ll kill her."


    Chris''s sarcasm is more serious, and he''s on his way now.


    "You dare!"


    Morton grabbed Chris''s arm directly and said with a warning: "Chris, I warn you that you don''t have to intervene in my affairs. If I want to know that you dare to fight against Mr. Ye, I will never forgive you for my whole life!"


    Morton''s words were cold. He threw down a word and strode away without any nostalgia.


    "You just fall in love with that woman, Morton. Don''t be stubborn. You should know that it''s impossible to be with her by your identity. Only I can match you!"


    Chris was devastated and yelled hysterically at his back.


    The latter is just a slight pause, and then does not stop, gradually away.

 Chapter 224

    After separated from Chris, Morton did not return to school, but made a phone call and stood in a remote place, as if waiting for something.


    Now that he has no shoes on his feet, he can''t go back to school, so he has to think of other ways.


    More than ten minutes later, a BMW came. After a short pause, Morton opened the door and went in.


    Then the car started. Half an hour later, it drove all the way out of the Eastern District and came to an independent villa in the Southern District.


    After the car stopped, Molton had put on a pair of shoes, but his face was slightly ugly. When he went straight to the villa, his face was almost dripping water.


    When he came to the hall, Morton took off his dusty suit, threw it aside and pointed at the servant who came in.


    Then the servant turned and went out. When he came in again, he had a bottle of red wine and a transparent goblet on his hand.


    Soon, the wine bottle opened and a glass of scarlet liquid was poured into the glass.


    Morton held the servant back, grabbed the big glass, sniffed it first, then frowned a little, and took a big drink.


    Pop!


    After swallowing, Morton threw the glass away. The transparent glass broke into several pieces on the ground, and murmured with a haze on his face: "it''s far worse than the taste of blood!"


    Moreton stood up and went straight up to the second floor. He took off his dirty clothes and soaked himself in the bath which was already ready. He immersed himself in the foam and closed his eyes to think.


    Today was the time when his relationship with Ye Wanqing was advancing by leaps and bounds, but it was destroyed by Ning Tao, and even his relationship with Chris was worse.


    The reason is that Ning Tao is so angry that he gnashes his teeth.


    After a long time, Molton suddenly opened his eyes in the bathtub, slapped in the bathtub, the original solid bathtub concave out a palm print, eyes show a trace of poison.


    "Ning Tao, if you completely annoy me, I won''t use my own strength. You will die this time!"


    After a few minutes of thinking, he looked at his palm.


    Look at the chapter of H On the X section (! E


    in his eyes, Ning Tao''s hand, which had been swollen with a stick, actually reduced the swelling at the speed visible to the naked eye. It was only ten seconds, and the palm was as smooth as before, as if it had never happened.


    The original resilience of the blood clan was amazing, not to mention him. If he wanted to, the injury on his face would fade minute by minute, just to avoid unnecessary trouble, he didn''t do it.


    After the palm recovered, Morton picked up a phone next to him and dialed a number.


    Just three rings, there came a respectful voice: "master, I heard that you have returned to the villa. Do you have any orders?"


    "Cao Yang, I want you to do something for me. As long as it is done, I will fulfill your terms as soon as possible." Morton cleared his throat and opened the door to the mountain road.


    "Oh? Master, wait for me! "


    Then the other side quieted down, vaguely heard the sound of footsteps, as if the other side changed the environment.


    A moment later, there was some anxiety on the other side of the phone and said, "master, if you have anything, just tell me." Cao Yang seemed to be a little excited, and his voice rose to a higher level.


    "I want you to kill Ning Tao."


    Morton took a deep breath and said firmly.


    "What did you say? Kill, kill Ning Tao? " There seems to be some surprise, even to confirm it again.


    "What? Aren''t you trying to kill him? I''m not happy now. " Morton raised his brow, and his words were not good.


    "No, master, that''s not what I mean. Last time, you didn''t warn me that Ning Tao was from there. We can''t do it easily. How come now... "


    "The situation is different. The boy completely angered me. Don''t worry. Even if the people over there know that you did it, they can''t get angry with you!"


    Morton''s face was cold, and now he was cold.


    "Well, it''s OK to have master. I''ve long wanted to kill him. Recently, it''s also an opportunity. Even if I kill him, there won''t be much risk."


    Cao Yang''s voice was light and excited.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    Morton''s brow was a little unclear, so.


    "Well, Ning Tao has offended Mayor Zhang. His son and I are very good friends. They just want to..."


    Now Cao Yang gave a brief account of the matter.


    "Well, it''s up to you. Remember, you must find a professional. Although that guy''s cultivation is not very good, it''s not something that ordinary people can handle."


    It seems that for fear of Cao Yang''s recklessness, Morton asked.


    "Master, don''t worry. No matter how high his accomplishments are, he can''t stop the hot weapons. It''s hard to escape this time."


    Cao Yang was very excited. He seemed to have a plan in mind and couldn''t wait.


    After putting down the phone, Morton relaxed a lot. He took a big breath of air conditioning, and then he immersed himself in the bath and let it submerge.When Ning Tao and ye Wanqing returned home, the latter''s injury was better than half.


    When this happens, they are not in the mood to eat out. Ning Tao cooks himself and makes a bowl of egg noodles for the latter.


    After that, he took the other party''s mobile phone and sent a short message with his mobile phone. With a cold smile in his heart, he turned it off for ye Wanqing.


    In the afternoon, ye Wanqing still has to teach. After dinner, he leaves. Ning Tao doesn''t get together, but turns to ponder.


    He promised Li Bingbing that he would go to see a doctor for her. It was almost time to see her.


    But before that, he still had two things to do. The first one was to buy a box of silver needles, and the second one was to ask doctor Bu how to use the silver needles


    Last time he talked nonsense in front of Li Bingbing, saying that he needed silver needles. If he didn''t take them this time, I''m afraid there was no way to treat them.


    It''s easy to buy silver needles. There are traditional Chinese Medicine pharmacies. He doesn''t need good ones, and it''s not this.


    In the latter case, he took out the phone and harassed doctor bu.


    Fortunately, doctor Bu had a good impression on Ning Tao. He had a surprisingly good attitude. He answered every question and told him what he knew.


    This phone call, a full half an hour, Ning Tao and the other party to hang up the phone.


    In fact, the most difficult point of Chinese medicine is to recognize the acupoint, and find the right one.


    Just these two things, ordinary people do not have a few years of effort, simply do not want to do.


    But Ning Tao doesn''t have this bottleneck. He originally studied surgery, and once fluoroscopy is opened, he can only identify the acupoints, which is beyond the reach of the master doctor bu.


    However, this exchange with the other side has benefited Ning Tao a lot. He decides to read more books when he has time in the future, so that he won''t be so respected by the other side. When he is asked something, he will lose face and lose his hair.


    After everything was ready, Ning Tao bought something and went straight to the hospital.

 Chapter 225

    "Ning Tao You Are you here? "


    When Ning Tao enters the ward, Li Bingbing is knitting something on the bed. He is surprised and hides behind him.


    "Oh, what are you doing?"


    Ning Tao puts the thing on the table of one side, eyebrow tip picked to pick, opened mouth to ask a sentence.


    "No, it''s nothing. Why don''t you knock on the door?"


    Li Bingbing snorted and choked. He didn''t explain. Instead, he was angry with him and snorted coldly.


    "Your door was open, OK?" Ning Tao mouth a stiff, but the face is barely smile, explained a: "I forget, next time attention."


    "Forget it. I''ll forgive you this time. Have you brought anything this time?"


    N. latest e ¡Ì section Last *


    with Li Bingbing''s personality, it''s boring to stay here. I''ve been looking forward to Ning Tao''s coming early. Now I''ll ask him immediately.


    "Take it."


    Ning Tao pointed to the needle box beside him. After thinking about it, he kept himself calm and said, "by the way, I''ll have a look at the film taken by the hospital."


    Although his perspective is easy to use, he still needs to do some face work. Now he has to find out where he is. He can''t let the other party take off his clothes and watch it with two eyes open. Although he prefers this way.


    "I don''t have it. The film is in the hands of the doctor. Shall I ask the doctor for it?"


    When Li Bingbing hears the speech, he will get out of bed subconsciously.


    "Forget it, I won''t watch the film, but I''ll check it, you see..."


    It doesn''t matter whether there is a film or not. He takes it for granted that there is no better film.


    "Ah How to check it? "


    Hear Ning Tao to check, Li Bingbing hands subconsciously covered the chest, face Teng up two purplish red.


    Obviously, she had something in mind.


    The examination was nothing, but the place of the injury was too sensitive. Ning Tao was young. If she was asked to take off her clothes for examination like the doctor last time, she might as well die.


    "That I''ll just have a look! "


    Rao Shi Ning Tao is also experienced, and now he is a little embarrassed.


    It''s not that I''m sorry, but it''s not good to cheat.


    In fact, as long as he put his hands on each other''s hands, in less than five minutes, he could almost cure each other, but after all kinds of experience, he did not dare to do so.


    First, it''s a sensitive part. What''s the matter if you put your hands on it? Who can tell you that you''ll believe in the treatment? Second, if you really break the bone all at once, he won''t have to mix up in the future.


    "Yes, no, take off your clothes..."


    Li Bingbing''s reaction at this time was different from that of usual. He was a little shy, and his throat wriggled a few times.


    "You don''t have to take off your clothes."


    Things need to be done step by step, and meals need to be eaten one by one. After all, Li Bingbing and Li Bingbing are just friends. Unlike Su Qian, they must strive for each other''s consent to do anything.


    "Well, you see!"


    Through the clothes, Li Bingbing was relieved and steadfast.


    Eyes slightly closed, let Ning Tao see.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao opens the perspective, sweeps on the other party''s body, raises his eyebrows, and makes his face strange.


    It turns out that Li Bingbing''s twin peaks are not big, and there is no water leakage. However, under his perspective, he clearly sees that the other party is actually wearing a chest wrap.


    "I can wipe it, too!"


    First will that wrap chest to see all over, Ning Tao is also surprised.


    "Too, too big..."


    Judging from his vision, this is definitely a Boba level, not a child, but a giant.


    However, with such a peerless weapon, why should it be bound? Women still dislike this big one?


    For a moment, where does Ning Tao have time to see each other''s injury? His eyes are dizzying, his throat is wriggling, and he begins to measure


    See Ning Tao a pair of narrow eyes with a trace of brilliance, constantly in their own pair of straight Saint peak scan, a look of dejected, Li Bingbing heart inexplicably more shy, but then the heart even proud.


    A good horse with a good saddle, a good general with a sword, Ning Tao is one of the few men she has ever met.


    In addition, the other party twice saved his own life, now men and women are in the same room, where in the heart do not add more feelings.


    As for Li Bingbing''s chest wrapping, it''s easy to understand. Girls don''t want to have enough capital on themselves, but the key is that she is not only good-looking, but also has enough material on her chest.


    When training in the army, because of the lack of clothing, many soldiers just look at her and are not in the mood for training. When talking to her, they will look at her chest first.


    For this reason, Li Bingbing was so annoyed that he wrapped his chest in shame, which was better.


    "Have you seen it?"


    It''s the first time that a big boy has been staring at Li Bingbing so intently. His chest is hairy and he can''t bear it. His face is dimpled and blushing. He bites Bei''s teeth and scolds him in his heart.She was also a little embarrassed. Ning Tao looked upright on the surface. Unexpectedly, she was also a big sex wolf.


    But although she was ashamed, she didn''t face the disgust of other people when they looked at her. She had to separate her breasts.


    Even if you know that the other side is looking at the wrong position, Ning Tao is just a nuisance. If you change the person, you may start.


    "Oh, ok..."


    Ning Tao came back with a look of disappointment, a dry cough and a slight red face.


    "Well, I''ve seen it. Is there any way?"


    Li Bingbing bit the lower lip slightly, pursed her lips and hummed.


    At the moment, she just wanted to be a real doctor.


    "Don''t worry, no problem. I can make you recover in seven or eight days. No, it''s more than half!"


    Seeing that Li Bingbing''s face is not good, Ning Tao quickly changes his words.


    "OK, how to treat it?"


    When Li Bingbing heard that he was half way ahead, he was moved again and asked the key.


    "With a silver needle."


    Ning Tao said it without thinking about it.


    When Li Bingbing hears that a pair of beautiful eyes are about to drip water, she knows how to use the silver needle, where to prick it, and if it pricks her chest


    After thinking about it, she still gritted her teeth and asked, where is it?


    "Of course, it''s the injured place..."


    Ning Tao woke up before he finished his words. He immediately closed his mouth, waved his hand, and said with a straight face: "Bingbing, don''t think about it. Now I''m a doctor, you have to believe it..."


    "Well, don''t say it. I''ll let it go. I''m at your disposal today, but I''ll tell you something ugly. If it doesn''t work, I''ll I''ll die with you. "


    Li Bingbing seems to have accepted her fate. She is not stupid either. When it comes to this, it can only be like this.


    In fact, she had to do it. She would have to go back to Beijing in another month. If the injury was not good at that time, she would never come back.


    It''s almost hard for me to negotiate with my family, break free from the prison, let her go back, it''s better to kill her.


    In front of this did not take the diploma of young people, although not reliable, but her only hope.


    To say the least, she was saved twice by the other party. Even if she agreed with each other, she would not be too surprised.


    After thinking about this, the burden in Li Bingbing''s heart was reduced. He took a deep breath and took off his clothes by himself.

 Chapter 226

    Seeing the cooperation of the police, a black line suddenly appears on Ning Tao''s brow. In fact, he wants to say that he can perform the art of silver needle even through his clothes.


    Just now, he resolutely shut up, joking, do not look at the white do not look at, read also want to see.


    He thought like this in his heart, but his eyes betrayed him obviously, because he was staring at each other''s chest all the time, with an unprecedented concentration.


    Li Bingbing''s capital is too much. As soon as he takes off his clothes, a large area of snow muscle is exposed. At the end of the day, even if he wears a bra, he can see a large scale.


    Even if you don''t need perspective, Ning Tao can see the gully that leads to nowhere in the end


    "Is that enough?"


    Take off the coat, leaving only underwear, Li Bingbing see Ning Tao is still looking at his chest, heart angry, frown hum a way: "men are not good things, you should not see again, be careful to dig out the eyes for you!"


    The place where she was injured was on her chest, which could be exposed without taking off her chest. It was a piece of scarlet and covered with gauze, which was very shocking.


    "Wipe, so cruel?"


    Listen to always feel good Li Bingbing also can burst rude, Ning Tao canthus ruthlessly beat for a while, know is will this woman to see hair, face slightly red, explained: "that, mainly is you too beautiful."


    "Pretty? Where do you think it''s beautiful? "


    Li Bingbing''s heart beat sped up inexplicably. Somehow, he suddenly asked.


    "Well In fact, I think it''s not good for your blood circulation to carry this thing. Don''t wear it in the future! "


    As a good doctor in the new century, Ning Tao has to give a just reminder.


    What do you mean when you want it to be in full bloom?


    "It''s up to you!"


    By Ning Tao so a point said, Li Bingbing face can''t hang up, quenched a bite, pretended to be fierce way: "hurry up, a little later, the nurse to round."


    "Oh."


    Ning Tao nodded, accepted next thought, took out silver needle.


    This afternoon, he talked to doctor Bu on the phone and asked him something.


    But about the silver needle can make the bone quickly heal, even if it is the other side, but also a little understanding, no way, Ning Tao asked some methods of activating the muscles and bones, since the use of silver needle, it is better than nothing.


    "You''re still in trouble. If you didn''t meet me, you''d be scarred."


    After Ning Tao''s mind sank slightly, he focused on the other side''s wound and slightly picked his brow.


    Even if this kind of wound is good, it will leave scars. It is more dazzling to fall in this position.


    "You Do you think you can cure scars? "


    What Ning Tao said about Li Bingbing naturally knows that she is suffering from this. The wound is just on the top of Shuangfeng. If she can cover it in police uniform, it''s no problem. But which girl doesn''t love beauty. If she wears short sleeves in summer, she will show a little lower cut.


    Even if it''s covered up, it''s like a heart disease to fall a scar here. Now I hear that Ning Tao can handle it, how can I stop Li Bingbing from trembling.


    "Don''t worry, believe me."


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, full of confidence, then picked up a silver needle in front of each other.


    "You Don''t mess about


    Seeing the bright silver needle, Li Bingbing was inexplicably afraid and began to distrust.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t move. Close your eyes. It won''t hurt."


    Maliciously disinfect the silver needle, Ning Tao grins at Li Bingbing and comforts him.


    "Yes."


    Li Bingbing can only trust Ning Tao now. He immediately closed his eyes and stopped looking.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, holding the silver needle closer, and began to display the silver needle.


    He himself studied surgery, and he also dabbled in traditional Chinese medicine. As long as he identified the acupoints, it was not difficult for him to use silver needles.


    At the moment, as soon as his eyes narrowed, the silver needle in Ning Tao''s hand resolutely pierced into the Neiguan acupoint above Li Bingbing''s wound.


    Su


    when the silver needle enters the body, even if Ning Tao''s action is fast enough, Li Bingbing still can''t help but give it a gentle hum, and his body also shakes.


    However, she was also born in the army. She could persist in this pain, and then there was no response.


    For Ning Tao, the silver needle is just a cover. What really works is his perspective. Immediately, he will always gently apply it on the other side''s wound, and the perspective will open slowly.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, Ning Tao naturally won''t open fire completely, but gradually, he plans to use half a month to treat each other.


    He is now full of spiritual power, such a relaxed perspective without too much distraction, eyes involuntarily fell on his hands on the chest.


    It''s not that he''s shameless, but that he''s too attractive. If he can, he really wants to release the shackles of the other party. It''s just the destruction of people''s hearts.Licked the lip that licks dry crack, Ning Tao is sniffing between breath an alluring body fragrance, have some mind again.


    At the beginning, Li Bingbing only felt some pain in the wound, but then the wound was warm, as if she was close to a stove in winter. When she was comfortable, this feeling made her almost infatuated.


    "Does it really work?"


    The wound doesn''t hurt so much. Li Bingbing knows that it''s flesh and blood recovering quickly. She is happy that her heart has finally fallen to the ground.


    I wanted to open my eyes to have a look, but then I thought of myself. In order to avoid embarrassment, I forced myself to hold back.


    For a long time, Ning Tao involuntarily had a small action, fingertip slide, touch a little shouldn''t touch the place.


    It''s not his intention, but his instinct. Ning Tao''s eyes are scarlet. It seems that he can''t control it.


    It''s too fragrant. He''s not Liu Xiahui. If he doesn''t move at all, he may doubt whether there''s something wrong.


    "Yes."


    Li Bingbing only felt that her chest was getting hotter and hotter, and her mouth was not naturally humming.


    When the other party fingertip move, she felt, in the heart a surprised, want to scold each other, but words to the mouth, but in any case can''t make a sound.


    Too comfortable, Li Bingbing is not willing to give up this feeling, all over soft, can not lift a trace of strength.


    He''s going to see me. Yes, it must be.


    In the end, Li Bingbing hypnotized himself in his heart. In this way, his whole strength was even more scattered.


    Also at this time, at the door of the ward, the door was pushed open, Zhou Ru pushed the door and came in.


    She used to be busy in the company, but she was worried about her good friend. As soon as she came in, she opened her mouth and wanted to speak. However, the bloody scene before her made her scream and cover her lips with her palm.


    "You What are you doing? " Shocked, Zhou Ru points to Ning Tao and turns red, then asks a question that she thinks is an idiot.


    It''s too shocking, isn''t it? They actually do this kind of thing in the hospital? No, aren''t they just friends?


    For a time, even Zhou Ru felt that her brain was not enough.

 Chapter 227

    Hearing Zhou Ru''s voice at the door, Ning Tao was surprised. Then he turned to see Zhou Ru looking at them with a scarlet face and an excited look.


    "Little Xiaoru


    Li Bingbing also recovered, his face redder, and immediately became embarrassed.


    "Zhou Ru, don''t get me wrong. It''s not what you think."


    Ning Tao is tired of it. This kind of thing is like yellow mud falling in his crotch. It''s not excrement, it''s excrement. It''s not clear at all.


    Just let him wonder is, why does Mao this house have no lock? Isn''t this a clear-cut Wulong?


    In fact, it''s not surprising that this is the hospital. This is the intensive care unit. There are nurses on duty 24 hours a day. The room is not locked so that the patients can have any new symptoms and the doctors can arrive quickly.


    But Li Bingbing didn''t need to be waited on, so he dismissed the nurses, which led to the present situation.


    "Well, I''m not like a dirty man like you. I don''t think about anything!"


    Zhou Ru bit her red lips and forced herself to open her mouth, but her face was very blue. She didn''t know whether it was because of shame or something else.


    Don''t know why, see two people like this, in her heart unexpectedly have a kind of uncomfortable feeling?


    Is it because Bingbing cheated herself?


    Li Bingbing told her last time that she didn''t have a boyfriend, but only a few days later, their relationship has developed into such a situation that she can''t even think about it.


    Yes, it must be!


    Zhou Ru understood that and immediately suppressed the uncomfortable feeling in her heart. She took a slow breath. Without waiting for Ning Tao to open her mouth, she looked at him and said, "come out with me.".


    Leaving a word behind, Zhou Ru turned out of the ward and came to the corridor.


    "Ning Tao, Xiao Ru, she..."


    Li Bingbing is a little nervous and has a dark head. He is as strong as a police flower and doesn''t know what to say.


    u¡­ "It''s OK, I''ll explain to Miss Zhou."


    Ning Tao looks at Li Bingbing''s coy appearance, and his heart swings. Then he presses down the nameless fire and says.


    "Well, Xiaoru has a bad temper. You can bear it." Li Bingbing is a little worried that they will be unhappy. After all, one is her best friend and the other is her savior. She is very passive in the middle.


    "I will."


    Ning Tao talks to Li Bingbing. In fact, when he sees Zhou Ru, his heart is empty. It seems that he saw the other person go to the toilet yesterday. If that can explain the past, and today, he has a big head.


    But now that things have happened, I can''t hide. After spitting out my turbid breath, Ning Tao looks at Li Bingbing and says, "I''ll pull out the silver needle for you first."


    A minute later, Ning Tao tidied up and went out.


    Although it''s hard to make it clear, I still have to try. He was very pure just now


    Well, he admitted that he had just made some small moves, but it was just a natural physiological reaction, not one.


    Zhou Ru chose the end of the corridor, back to him, looking at the scenery outside the window, leaving him a beautiful shadow, can''t see the face.


    "Miss Zhou."


    Ning Tao came to the back of the other party and said.


    Zhou Ru Wen Yan slowly turned his head, slightly raised his chin, his face slightly cold way: "Mr. Ning, take advantage of people''s danger, I now feel your character problem."


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly by the other party so naked face, Ning Tao brow picked pick, in the heart also some unhappy.


    In fact, if you change to other women, don''t say to explain, he is too lazy to pay attention to it. Now, you should give each other face.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao tried his best to calm down. He also looked at Zhou Ru and said, "Miss Zhou, whether you believe it or not, it''s just a misunderstanding. I just..."


    "Stop I don''t want to hear your nonsense. I ask you, "how far have you two developed?"


    Zhou Ru''s face is a little unhappy. As soon as she reaches out her hand, she interrupts Ning Tao''s explanation and goes straight to the theme.


    "Where? What''s the point? " Ning Tao a Leng, then quickly shook his head, words also heavy a few minutes: "I said, is not what you think."


    "That means it''s not that far, is it?"


    At this moment, Zhou Ru becomes very strong. At the moment, her eyes are staring at Ning Tao, picking the key in his words.


    "Well I think so! "


    The other side doesn''t explain to him at all, Ning Tao is too lazy to open his mouth. He wants to see what this woman wants to do.


    "That''s good. Can I venture to ask what Mr. Ning does?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Zhou Ru was obviously relieved, and her words also eased a lot.


    "I''m a senior."


    Ning Tao thought for a moment, but he said truthfully.


    "How about the family?"


    Zhou Ru is just like a hukou checker. He doesn''t slack off at all.


    "Orphans."


    "Mr. Ning, I have no malice. I just want to advise you that you and Bingbing are not in the same world. You two are not suitable."Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Zhou Ru frowned and said again.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao hears a Deng in the heart of speech, is the secret way Li Bingbing told the other party that he is a monk?


    "All right!" Ning Tao turned his head, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I understand what Miss Zhou means, but you really misunderstood me. I just treated Bing Bing."


    As a matter of fact, although there is no clear stipulation about the friars, it is the friars who choose the friars for marriage, and they seldom go to ordinary people.


    After all, the pursuit of the two is different, monks pay more attention to themselves, ordinary people pay more attention to the external.


    But he didn''t know much about Li bingning''s mind.


    Although the other person looks ok, he doesn''t hate it, but it''s only limited to appearance.


    In addition, he now has enough women around, Tong Yaqian needless to say, Su shallow and flower Linglong things have not been settled, plus a mouth of Xia Mengfei, think big enough, where he dare to provoke others.


    "Bingbing told you?"


    Ning Tao said so, but let Zhou Ru stunned, she originally thought that the other party listened to her words, even if not refute on the spot, will also express opinions, did not expect that from the other side''s face she did not see the slightest unhappy.


    Are they really nothing?


    Zhou Ru couldn''t help muttering in her heart. After all, if some hot-blooded people hear that they are not in the same world, they will feel insulted.


    "Say what?"


    Ning Tao feels that Zhou Ru''s face is strange, so he can''t help trying.


    "Nothing. Are you sure there''s nothing between you two?" Zhou Ru did not give up and asked again.


    "I promise it''s OK." Ning Tao almost did not think, immediately opened his mouth back.


    "Well, I believe you. I hope you don''t cheat me. I don''t think I saw anything today."


    Zhou Ru nods and believes Ning Tao.


    "If Miss Zhou has nothing else to do, I have something else to do. You can talk to Bingbing. I''ll go first."


    I don''t know if it happened yesterday. When he saw this calm and frightening woman, he was a little afraid. In addition, he didn''t pay attention to what happened just now.


    As for Li Bingbing''s treatment, it''s not in a hurry. There''s a long way to go.

 Chapter 228

    "Mr. Ning, if you have something to do, please do it!"


    Although the words are clear, it doesn''t mean that Zhou Ru can politely face Ning Tao, drop a word, step on shoes into the ward, and don''t take a look at the latter.


    "Xiaoru, where''s Ning Tao?"


    Li Bingbing has already put on his clothes and is waiting in the room. Seeing that only Zhou Ru has come in, he feels inexplicably tight and asks quickly.


    "Gone."


    Put the bag down, Zhou Ru came to the bed with no expression, light way.


    Later, Zhou Ru saw the knitted fabric beside Li Bingbing, and her pupils shrank slightly.


    "What? Xiaoru, what did you say to him? He must be angry after that. Xiaoru, how can you... "


    Looking at Zhou Ru''s poker face, Li Bingbing can think that the communication between them is not good. She takes it for granted that Ning Tao is angry.


    "You like Ning Tao!"


    Zhou Ru seems to like to go straight to the point and is good at interrupting each other.


    Suddenly, Li Bingbing was asked by the other party, and his cheek turned red. Min touched the corner of Min''s mouth and said, "what are you talking about, Xiaoru? Ning Tao and I are not what you think."


    "Yes? Bingbing, who once said he hated men the most, blushed with shame and replied hard. "


    Seeing Li Bingbing''s expression, the corner of Zhou Ru''s mouth turned up a little radian, hummed coldly, and sneered. Coldly, she hummed repeatedly: "with your personality, if you don''t like him, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, Xiaoru, he just looked at my wound. He didn''t mean anything else. Don''t use your company meeting style with me, OK?"


    Ning Tao told her to keep it secret, and she didn''t think it had anything to do with Ning Tao.


    "That''s good."


    Zhou Ru then relaxed: "Bingbing, I''m afraid you have something to do with him. In fact, to tell you the truth, I took a fancy to him yesterday. I''m afraid you two have something to do with each other. Since you don''t like him, I''ll start."


    At the end of the day, Zhou Ru''s eyes were bright, and she seemed to be in a good mood.


    Seeing that his words seemed to touch the other side, Li Bingbing trembled and stared at her. He bit her lips unconsciously. For a moment, her face turned to the extreme.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ru immediately "Puchi" a smile, stretched out a scallion pointed to the other side''s forehead, and said with a smile: "you see, you see yourself, you show yourself! I''ll try it out as soon as I try it out. What else can I do? "


    Li Bingbing suddenly found that he had been fooled, and said on the spot: "Xiaoru, you want to die!" Said to scratch each other''s armpit.


    "Don''t make trouble. Be careful of the wound."


    Zhou Ru grabs each other''s hands to make trouble. Then she pulls a chair and leans over. She stares at her for a while. She laughs with one hand and holds it with four hands. Zhou Ru seems to be in a low mood and sighs: "Bingbing, it''s not wrong to like anyone. There''s something I have to remind you of, but you''re not right!"


    Seeing that Zhou Ru''s face was dignified again, Li Bingbing didn''t know why she said this. Instead of refuting, she aroused her curiosity: "what do you mean?"


    "Bingbing, don''t forget who we are."


    Zhou Ru bit her lower lip, and Ning Tao''s words appeared in her ear. After a pause, she said in a soft voice: "Bingbing, while our family gives us noble identity, we also have a certain mission. This is fate. It''s hard for us to escape. Compared with ordinary people, we have many advantages that ordinary people can''t compare from childhood. Similarly, in this world, there is no work without work I hope you can understand what you got!


    Zhou Ru''s words are not heavy, but the words are like knives. Li Bingbing''s face turns pale. After a moment of silence and hesitation, he slowly says, "Xiao Ru, I don''t believe it. I don''t want anything from my family, can''t I?"


    "Fool, some things have been doomed since you took the surname Li."


    Zhou Ru''s face turned white, as if to say a fatalism: "you are not involved in the interests of your family now, Mr. Li can still let you fool around, but I thought that before a year, your stable life will come to an end."


    "Xiaoru, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it. In that case, why do you want to run out again?"


    Li Bingbing grabs Zhou Ru''s hands with his backhand and breathes quickly.


    "Me?"


    Zhou Ru raised her head and looked up. There seemed to be a little bit of water mist in her eyes. After a long time, she said emptily, "it''s hard to say. I''m just struggling to maintain my last dignity."


    "No, no, Xiaoru, you are so smart. There must be a way, there must be a way, right?"


    Li Bingbing instant red eye socket, shaking the latter''s arm, urgent voice said.


    "Yes."


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Ru gave a straightforward answer, but then shook her head and said with a wry smile, "forget it, it''s basically impossible, and it''s nothing to say!"


    "No, Xiaoru, you tell me that as long as there is a way, I will fight for it. Do you want to marry Zhang Mingjiang?"


    Zhou Ru looked at her for a moment, sighed softly, and said word by word: "Bingbing, the way is very simple, that is to find a strong backer, so strong that our family dare not resist!""Powerful backers?"


    Li Bingbing''s face darkened when he heard the words. Although the other party''s words were superficial, they were very real. It''s just that in China, what could be more powerful than their family? To say that is to say nothing.


    C $starts


    "eh?"


    It seems that there is still hope. Ning Tao suddenly appears in Li Bingbing''s mind. It seems that if someone can help himself, there are only people in that place.


    ... after coming out of the hospital, Ning Tao went back to school and made a phone call with Su Qian on the way.


    He is incompetent as a bodyguard. He promised to protect each other for a week, but he has disappeared for three or five days.


    Fortunately, the other party has nothing to do during this period, Ning Tao still lingers on completely settling this matter.


    This time, Su Qian is back to her former cheerfulness. Yan Ming asks Ning Tao to wait for her to come home after school.


    When he got back to school, Su Qian also finished school.


    With the last thing to do the bus, the two learned, directly hit a, so as not to be angry.


    "Ning Tao, Qin Yun invited me to Wangfu mountain tomorrow. Do you have any classes?"


    In the car, Su shallow silence for a moment, the courage to say.


    "Wangfu mountain? What''s interesting there? " Ning Tao brow tip a pick, involuntarily asked a sentence.


    He knows that it''s a tourist attraction in the suburb of Donghai, but it seems that it''s not autumn now. What are you doing there.


    "You don''t know. Qin Yun said that the azaleas on Wangfu mountain are blooming. It''s very beautiful. I have no class tomorrow. You can bear to let us two girls climb the mountain."


    Although it''s a cry, it''s a bit coquettish.


    After all, the empty mountain, let the two girls up, how much fear in the heart.


    "No problem."


    Ning Tao thinks that there are not many classes tomorrow, and there are two more classes for the vampire, so he agrees.


    In fact, even if the other side begged him, he had no second words. He didn''t feel relieved to let the two girls go.

 Chapter 229

    At night, Molton, who had changed into a brand new suit, had returned to the college.


    Looking at the information on the mobile phone, Morton''s mouth rose and he was in a good mood. He looked around and walked towards the back wall of the college women''s bathhouse.


    The message is nothing else. It''s from ye Wanqing. At about 8 p.m., she has a bath and wants to talk with her partner here.


    I can''t think of a way to explain to the other party. Seeing this news, Morton is not so happy. Although he has some doubts about how the other party would ask him to come to this place, he can''t manage so much now.


    Behind the women''s bathroom is a piece of wasteland, which is relatively obscure due to no one to take care of all the year round and overgrown with weeds.


    In the summer, men and women come here for trysts, and rumors of field operations are often heard.


    After repeated prohibitions, the college simply hung some warning signs on the branches, and later some health groups hung some adult products, which can be called a major scenic spot.


    It''s late autumn, the vegetation is withered, and the things on the branches are very eye-catching. Morton has been waiting half an hour in advance.


    Compared with young people, he has enough patience and courtesy.


    For him, compared with the light of the day, the night can make him feel better. Looking at the hot air coming out of the high smoke window, Morton is in a great mood.


    Even he felt that the other party had asked him to come here on purpose. He believed that as long as he was gentle, I was afraid that tonight would be the best night for him to come to China.


    As time went by, the temperature was getting colder. In a flash, it was 8:30, but the direction of the back wall of the women''s bathroom, let alone Ye Wanqing, didn''t even have a personal picture.


    For a long time, Morton can''t help but feel anxious. It has been more than half an hour. Why hasn''t he come yet?


    Did you forget the time?


    Walking back and forth in the back wall, Morton felt anxious, like a cat''s paw, and his thoughts flew wildly.


    He has read the messages on his mobile phone no less than 100 times. There is no wrong time at all. He just calls back and turns off the display.


    Would you like to go up and have a look?


    Molton''s eyes inevitably look at the cooling window. The window is not low, nearly three meters. It is difficult for ordinary people to do it, but it is not very difficult for Molton.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems feasible. There is a light inside. He is outside. People inside don''t have to see him. Even if they can see him, he can walk away.


    The more you think about it, the more reliable it is. If you see ye Wanqing in it, he will wait. Maybe when the other party comes out and sees him, when he is happy, he will throw his arms again. Let alone wait for a few hours, it''s worth waiting for a night.


    To say the least, if he''s not there, it doesn''t matter if he goes to the other person''s home.


    Most importantly, if the other party is really inside, naked, then he is not a feast for the eyes


    As soon as this idea came out, it was crazily growing up in Morton''s mind, which was hard to contain.


    After checking around and making sure no one was there, Morton paid attention to it. With a little effort, he put his hands on the wall, and the whole person was like a bat. He went up the cooling window without any sound.


    There was a lot of heat in the window, and Morton stuck to it, trying to look inside.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have perspective eyes. The fog is too heavy. He can only see some white thighs and bodies.


    Now that I''m here, I don''t want to see it.


    The heat dissipation windows used to have windows, but after a long time, the wood decayed quickly in the water vapor, and most of the windows were damaged. As a result, they were cheap.


    He couldn''t see clearly inside, and the people inside couldn''t see him clearly, so he just drilled his whole head in and opened his eyes.


    "Damn, why can''t you see clearly?"


    While looking for ye Wanqing''s figure, Morton muttered in a low voice.


    There was too much white air on it. He could only see it vaguely, but he couldn''t see it clearly.


    "Professor Mo is really interested."


    At this moment, a faint voice of indifference suddenly sounded in Morton''s ear. Although the voice was not big, it made him stiff and his hair burst.


    Bang!


    Molton''s first reaction was to retract his head. The clinker was too strong, and the decadent window frame was also scattered, inside and outside falling one after another.


    "Ah..."


    "Sex wolf..."


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly there was a scream in the bathhouse, piercing the sky.


    However, for the scream in the room, Morton did not pay attention, lying on the wall, suddenly looked up, staring at the eaves, looking ugly.


    On his head, is a figure, at the moment is looking at him with a cold face, not Chris who can be.


    "You What are you doing here? "


    This kind of thing is caught by the other party, Rao is Morton lived an age, also can''t help but feel a face change.


    Over his head, a man was squatting on the eaves, looking at him coldly.It''s no one else. It''s Chris.


    When she was in the Taekwondo Hall today, Ning Tao secretly told her that Morton had a habit of peeping, and specially named several places where she liked to peep.


    In Chris''s opinion, it''s just nonsense. Would blood clan do such things?


    With a dubious attitude, Chris came here, and then seriously found the furtive Molton.


    Even so, she did not believe that the other party would do that, but then the other party''s behavior, so she had to believe.


    "Do you blame me for breaking your business, Morton? You''ve really disgraced the blood clan!"


    Chris is almost angry, immediately stretched out a foot, hard Chuai in the face of Morton.


    It can be said that love begets hate. The blood clan is always superior. This guy in front of us is too disappointed.


    Seeing that Chris didn''t agree with each other, Morton was shocked. If he recovered from his injury, he would not be afraid, but now he is no match.


    But in mid air, there was not much room for maneuver. Morton had to fight with both hands in an attempt to block Chris''s blow.


    Dong!


    The wish is good, but the reality is cruel. As soon as Morton gets down by the other side''s foot and his arms shake, blood comes out of his mouth, and his body falls into the ground like a shell. It can be seen how fierce the former is.


    , EQ @ yongzjiut5 free JS fee $1 {novel.}


    "Chris, you''re crazy."


    The blood clan''s body is strong, needless to say, by such a big blow, Molton seems not to be in a big way. He gets up from the ground and looks at her angrily.


    "I think you are crazy. I didn''t expect that after you came to China, you should have fallen like this. If you had known that, you might as well let my brother kill you."


    As soon as his body moved, Chris jumped down from the eaves, and his breath floated around him, which was terrible.


    "Ah You want to die! "


    When he heard that the other party had mentioned the person he hated most, Morton was so angry that he shook his fist and rushed like a bison.


    In the face of Molton''s anger soaring, Chris''s long high-heeled shoes hit again, kicking the other side over and over again.


    There was a big gap between them in cultivation, and Morton didn''t even have a chance to fight back in her hands.


    "Morton, I''ll give you another chance to go back or die!"


    Chris steps forward and pushes him step by step.


    "Well, I can see that. Your brother sent you. Come on, I''ll see if you can kill me."


    Morton''s body was in a state of confusion, with blood spilling from the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 230

    "You..."


    "Never repent!"


    There was a twinkle of pain in Chris''s eyes. One hand was raised and his blood was floating.


    "There, there are two."


    "Don''t let them run away."


    At this time, a bunch of lights on, a group of people on the side of the fast.


    "Yes?"


    Chris''s face was startled, and the blood on his fingers quickly faded. He took a deep look at Morton. As soon as his body retreated, he melted into the night and disappeared.


    However, Morton, who had too much blood gas, was silly. When he wanted to escape, he was already illuminated by the electric light.


    Where did a security guard recognize him? When he came near, no matter what, he started.


    "Hit him!"


    "Kill the voyeur!"


    "We''ll deal with it after a fight!"


    "Well, don''t hit him in the face with your hands. Slap him in the face."


    Pop!


    A loud slap sound, in the open place appears very loud.


    Where many security guards are willing to let this opportunity pass, one by one is almost full of strength.


    "You''ve gone too far. I''m innocent!"


    "Not me."


    Morton felt too subdued. It was he who peeped, but he didn''t see anything at all. How could these security guards come up and fight without asking for anything.


    Seven or eight security guards, he did not dare to resist, only hands around the neck, head down, so as not to let others recognize.


    But that clap of applause completely angered Morton. The grand contemporary third generation blood clan was slapped in the face by a mortal. How could it get out?


    Shua!


    When the rabbit was in a hurry, he bit people, not to mention Morton. Now he couldn''t care much about it. He had an idea in his mind, that is, to kill all the ants in front of him. With one hand, he grabbed a security guard''s neck.


    When he got up, he threw the security guard on the wall and bounced back with a thump.


    "You pissed me off, you have to pay the price!"


    Morton''s face rose with a cold air and covered it.


    "Damn, boy, you dare to hurt people."


    Seeing that one of his colleagues was stunned by the voyeurist, a security guard suddenly became angry. He took out an electric stick from his waist and glared at Morton''s back.


    Pen!


    The electric stick hit really, and even produced a few wires of electricity, but the effect made several people stare big eyes.


    The voyeurist turned around a little bit. The security guard only saw a pair of blood red pupils. His heart was cold.


    This is also too inhuman, was electrified for a while, even if it is a cow, also want to lie down, in front of this person unexpectedly a pair of nothing appearance.


    This is not only the security guard, even other security guards can''t help but open their mouths and step back.


    "I''ve changed my mind now. You''re all going to die!"


    At this moment, the pride of the blood clan of Molton III came up, and he could no longer hide his clumsiness. If he just wanted to teach a few people a lesson, now he would not kill them.


    When people are in a rage, they don''t care so much. Especially during this period of time, Morton has been bullied by Ning Tao. At the moment, it all broke out.


    As soon as the breath of the whole body is released, the whole body is as deep as the sea, which sets it off like a demon.


    "You Don''t come here. "


    "I I called the police


    The security guard felt the breath and turned pale. Even if he held the baton, he felt insecure. He held it in front of him and stepped back.


    Dong!


    As soon as Morton raised his hand, the security guard, like a broken sack, flew out and landed heavily on the ground.


    The gap is too big. If Chris is compared with Morton today, it''s the gap between adults and children. Now, it''s just like children and babies.


    When Morton wanted to do it again, he suddenly felt something. As soon as he turned his eyes, he saw a strong breath coming from far and near.


    Almost three or two breathing, came to the venue, it is Ye Wanqing.


    "Who are you, ignoring the rules of the league?"


    ¡­ When ye Wanqing saw several people lying on the ground, she frowned and looked gloomy.


    Originally, she had a temporary shift today. When she was about to go back at about eight o''clock, she felt a strong breath fluctuation here. She came here almost without thinking about it. When she saw the bloody scene, she felt angry.


    The friars'' alliance is rigorous, and the friars are fighting against ordinary people, but this man is still so unscrupulous, which is obviously a big taboo.


    "Jie Jie, the girl looks good. Why don''t you stay with me all night and I''ll tell you who I am, OK?"At ordinary times, Morton would like to get close to Ye Wanqing, but this time he couldn''t. he strengthened the Qi and blood on his face, changed his words, and deliberately became frivolous.


    "To die!"


    Ye Wan snorted coldly. He couldn''t stand this kind of provocation. When he stepped on his sports shoes, he rushed to Morton like a gust of wind. Qian Qian''s jade finger was raised and brushed forward, which was the fierce five strong winds.


    This is not a competition in the daytime. Even if the moves are subtle, Morton still depends on his strength. He is surprised. He blocks the five strong winds with his hands.


    Stab!


    The five blood troughs flash out. No matter how strong the blood clan''s body is, it can''t stop the attack of the congenital peak monk.


    "Blood clan!"


    With each other''s spiritual touch, ye Wanqing looks shocked, can''t help shouting a sentence.


    She had the experience of fighting with the blood clan. She felt the spiritual power of the other party and recognized it immediately.


    "Jie Jie, girl, I have to leave in advance. I will come to you later."


    Forced to block Ye Wanqing''s attack, Morton''s Qi and blood boiling inside, forced to swallow a mouthful of congestion, and then turned around and left.


    He is not ye Wanqing''s opponent now. It''s no good to entangle with him. Moreover, he doesn''t want to hurt him. If he is recognized again, I''m afraid that his plan of flying together will be defeated.


    When ye Wanqing saw that the other party didn''t fight and run away, she didn''t go after the blood clan. To her, the blood clan was a strange existence, and her technique was strange. Last time she fought with the blood clan, she was poisoned by blood.


    "Why are you so like Professor Mo?"


    Squinting a pair of narrow eyes, looking at the direction of the other party''s departure, ye Wanqing can''t help muttering in her heart.


    As soon as the thought in Ye Wanqing''s mind turned a little, he focused on the security guards who didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. He looked anxious.


    As for the other security guards who could still move, when she came, they had already disappeared.


    Joking, whose life is worthless, catching a thief or something, these security guards are OK, really about their own lives, no one is selfish.

 Chapter 231

    For what happened in the evening, Ning Tao naturally did not know that he just wanted to add a little jam to Morton, where he knew that the follow-up was so wonderful.


    If he knew that the other party was on the road and climbed up the window, he would set up a camera at night to capture the whole process of the other party''s behavior.


    Autumn morning, the air is the best of the day, the East China Sea by the sea, the air after the purification of sea water wet, the air is filled with cold fresh.


    Early in the morning, Su Qian got up and picked up, looking at each other''s big and small bags, which made Ning Tao a little silly.


    Just go out for a day. As for the big and small bags, well, he doesn''t understand the woman''s mind. If the other party doesn''t want him to help, he doesn''t want to move.


    Eating breakfast, aftertaste of last night and Su shallow beautiful, Ning Tao feel each other is his chopping board of fish, want to eat when no problem.


    Living at home, Ning Tao naturally not idle, last night while giving each other a massage, while explaining, hands are going to acid, but that feeling, let him quite infatuated.


    "Su Qian, are you ready?"


    Qin Yun, who has just been let in by Su Qiangang, also arrives. As soon as he enters the villa, he takes off his coat. His milk white dress looks fresh and fresh, and his slim thighs are more eye-catching.


    "Almost, foxtail, wait for me. If you''re hungry, you''ll have some with Ning Tao first."


    Su Qian points Ning Tao with his chin, then abandons Qin Yun and goes upstairs.


    "I''ve already had it. Wait for me."


    I don''t know why, seeing Ning Tao, Qin Yun''s pretty face flushed, her eyes flashed a little, and Xiao man stamped his boots and went upstairs with the former.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to live together so quickly."


    "That is, how, you envy, whether to move over, we three people live together."


    "Haha, that''s good, but I''m still a good girl. I can''t open like you."


    "Fox charming son, you just put of open, you whole body all put of open."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao, who is eating downstairs, hears the conversation between them as if he had nothing. He almost doesn''t spit out the porridge.


    He found that as long as the two were together, there was nothing he didn''t dare to say. As long as he met Qin Yun, Su Qian''s mood would be taken away.


    But it seems that Shuangfei is also good.


    Swallow the meal in the mouth, Ning Tao can''t help but YY the scene in his heart.


    It''s a woman''s nature to play. Ning Tao has realized this sentence for a long time. This time, it''s even more profound!


    I just went to visit the local area for a day, but I didn''t know that I thought I would move.


    "Dead girl, hurry up."


    Came to the garage, Qin Yun pulled a suitcase, not short toward the back to urge up.


    "Well, well, fox son, you''re a killer!"


    Su Qian was carrying big and small bags in his hand, and he was panting in the back.


    "Come on, I''ll help you."


    Just put the luggage in the trunk, Ning Tao Ran to catch it.


    Soon, the trunk was full of big and small things, with a barbecue dragon inside.


    But seeing Su Qian''s dress today, Ning Tao can''t help but feel a light in front of him.


    Different from school, it is estimated that it is for sun protection, with a toad mirror on the bridge of the nose, a baseball cap on the head, and a pair of canvas shoes on the foot, which adds a bit of youthful atmosphere with the air.


    After waiting for two people to get on the car, Ning Tao stepped on the accelerator and went to kill Wang Fu mountain.


    "Dead girl, tell me honestly, which stage have you two developed to?"


    After getting on the bus, they were not idle either. They leaned against the back seat and bit their ears, which made Ning Tao feel embarrassed. With two false coughs, they started the music in the car.


    There''s so much space in the car that it''s not easy to miss some words.


    Three women in a play, two women together is not much difference.


    In the dormitory, after knowing how explicit their conversation is, Ning Tao is not surprised. Only from the rearview mirror, he can feel Qin Yun''s eyes on the back seat fall on him from time to time.


    "Hey, hey, I''ve done everything I need to do. How about you, fox son? Do you want to lend it to you all night?"


    Su Qian smell speech pretty face slightly red, from under the baseball cap slightly can''t check the glances of Ning Tao, and then rightfully up, look at Qin Yun''s eyes have proud.


    "Cut, I''m not the same as you. I don''t know what virtue you are. If you dare, I''ll tear your mouth."


    Qin Yun doesn''t believe it, but her eyes don''t keep turning. She wanders on them from time to time. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "Be careful not to talk big. If you miss spring, I can let you go."


    Two people are familiar with each other, Su shallow smell speech on the spot to retort.


    "Cluck, well, as long as you''re not jealous, I don''t dare. I don''t dislike second-hand ones. Anyway, I''m his girlfriend too!"Qin Yun looks bright and deliberately lengthens his voice. He takes a deep look at Ning Tao in front of him. He can''t see if he is joking.


    Look at (legal & chapter q) section a% a


    "Keke..."


    This makes Ning Tao, who is driving in front of him, choked by a mouthful of saliva. No matter how small their voices are, how can he not hear them.


    But what he can do is to turn a deaf ear and make him like a thing, back and forth.


    If it''s just one person, he might as well open his mouth to tease, but now in this situation, all he can do is to ignore it.


    "Ning Tao, I have already told Su Qian that from today on, you are my person. Our palace has accepted you. Remember, you should report to me what you want to do in the future!"


    After biting their ears for a long time, Qin Yun holds her hands and stretches on her head. She straightens her body, straightens out her beautiful figure, and says aloud to Ning Tao in front of her, but her cheeks are scarlet. I can''t see whether she intends to.


    Su shallow smell speech body a stiff, baseball cap under the eyes flash a doubt, just tightly pursed red lips, don''t know what to think.


    However, at this time, Ning Tao''s mind is no longer in the conversation. As soon as he goes up the mountain, he glances at the rear mirror from time to time. There is a little cold light at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Fasten your seat belt, speed up!"


    A moment later, he just double eyebrow a pick, seems to be to verify, at the foot of the accelerator was its Bang down.


    "Ning Tao, are you crazy? It''s a mountain road up there. It''s killing me! "


    The road of Wangfu mountain is winding mountain road, with only two narrow roads.


    But on the mountain, the road is narrow, and there is a mountain on one side and a gap on the other. People who go up the mountain usually go up at a low speed. Seeing that Ning Tao has speeded up a lot, Su Qian''s face turns white, and his heart immediately tightens.


    To answer her, Ning Tao emptied his hand, took out the shrimp sticks on the bridge, put one in his mouth, and closed the window.


    Seems to be aware of where not much, Su shallow can not help, while reaching out to fasten the seat belt, while some nervous looking at him, said: "what''s the matter, Ning Tao?"


    She has never seen Ning Tao look so dignified, the other side is not a bold person, the other side do so, she believes there must be some reason.

 Chapter 232

    "Nothing. There may be a little tail behind it. It''s a bit annoying!"


    Ning Tao light mouth, eyes in the bloom of Yiyi color, hands tightly control the steering wheel, the car began to bump up, speed gradually increased.


    You know, on such a winding mountain road, the speed is not allowed to exceed 40 per hour. Now, with the roar of the accelerator under his feet, he has already passed 80, and is still speeding up, which makes the two women''s heart suddenly come up.


    It''s just a game of your own life. A little bit of attention should be paid to either bumping into the mountain or falling down the cliff. No matter what it is, it''s not flattering.


    "Ning Tao, we''re just here for fun. You can''t let them go first!"


    Qin Yun doesn''t know what''s wrong. She tilts her head to see the jeep behind her. Her face is very unnatural. She thinks the other party will drive a fighting car again.


    "Ha ha, I want them to pass first, but they want to eat earth. What can I do?"


    Ning Tao shrugged, put the speed to a limit, and looked focused.


    Su Qian''s mother Fang Yuehua asked him to protect each other for a week. Seeing that a week passed, Ning Tao thought Ding San would not do it again. Unexpectedly, he didn''t give up. What should come is coming again.


    "Are we being followed..."


    Su Qian knows more about nature than Qin Yun, and her mind is still smart. From Ning Tao''s expression, she sees something. After a little thinking, she reaches for Qin Yun''s hand, purses her lips and asks tentatively.


    With Ning Tao together for so long, he knows that the other party''s character is calm, will not seek death in this place to drive angry car.


    Look at the situation in front of you. It''s almost the same. I''ll stop commanding later. Don''t move.


    In order to appease them, Ning Tao''s voice is not slow or urgent. In addition, he also plays a twelve point spirit.


    If the conjecture is true, it will be more dangerous than last time. After all, with last time''s event, these people will not give up their heart and they will be ready.


    What made him even more worried was that these people took the guy in their hands. Just now, through perspective, he faintly felt the infrared aiming.


    Huaxia is very strict in gun control. Even in the underworld, they are strict in using guns in the urban areas. It seems that these people are also very careful. After they went up the mountain, they leaked their whereabouts. They were totally premeditated.


    "Shallow, who are they? Why are you following us? Let''s call the police. "


    Where has Qin Yun seen this scene, his face has been scared pale, he will take out his mobile phone from his bag.


    Ning Tao glanced in the rearview mirror and quickly said, "don''t call the police. If the police come, they will be more crazy. Let''s have a look later."


    There are two roads on the Panshan highway, one up and the other down. To tell the truth, it''s blind to call the police at this time. When the police come, the cauliflower will be cold.


    The two women are scared, but when Su Qian sees Ning Tao''s calm expression in the rear-view mirror, her confused heart calms down.


    Only in this man''s side, can always let her have a sense of sureness, subconsciously let her choose to believe in Ning Tao.


    Serious men are the most attractive, the scenery outside the window is rapidly retrogressive, but only Ning Tao is left in Su Qian''s eyes.


    "Ning Tao, we''ll be OK."


    The most IW new (Chapter "Y section ''V ¡Ì%


    seeing the two cars approaching behind, Qin Yun felt a little uneasy and couldn''t help looking at the only man in the car. Even if she knew later, she also felt that the atmosphere was abnormal.


    "What? Are you afraid? "


    Feeling Qin Yun''s eyes, Ning Tao suddenly turns around and smiles at each other.


    "Well, No. I... "


    The other side Ning Tao''s clear eyes, Qin Yun''s face is red, and there is something unsophisticated in his speech. I don''t know what he thought of.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I still remember the last bet. You are not qualified for your job. You should pay attention when you go back this time."


    Ning Tao smiles at each other''s missing teeth. Without waiting for each other''s cramped opening, he turns his head and looks in the rearview mirror with a gloomy look.


    Just now, he deliberately relaxed the atmosphere to comfort each other, but now the situation is absolutely not optimistic.


    Ning Tao''s driving skills are not very good, but after he opens the perspective, he helps him a lot. It''s just that if the other party is just like this, it doesn''t seem to be able to do anything with them. What he worries about is that the other party has other means.


    Before long, it seems to be to verify Ning Tao''s conjecture. Suddenly, when Maybach turned a corner, a small truck came down from the mountain, roaring at a high speed.


    "Yes?"


    Seeing the truck in front of him, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and feels that the situation suddenly becomes tense.


    According to Fang Yuehua, the other party just wanted to catch Su Qian, but now it doesn''t look like that. It''s totally killing them.


    "Ah Ning Tao The car in front, the car in front


    Jiao Didi''s Su Qian''s face was as pale as a paper. She was scared when she saw this formation. She screamed when she saw the truck in front of her.Although Qin Yun did not speak, but also clenched his lips, hands involuntarily twisted together, the heart of the uneasy face is no doubt.


    Without the other side to speak, Ning Tao is thinking about the Countermeasures in his mind. There is something wrong with the truck in front of him. This road can only go up, but can''t go down, and the speed is very fast. He walks in the middle of the road and rushes towards them.


    At this time, as long as there is a little brain, we all know that it is aimed at them.


    "Damn it


    The fire truck in front of him didn''t plan to stop at all. With the size of the car, he just ran to them. Ning Tao gritted his teeth and stepped on the accelerator. Instead of slowing down, the car hit the steering wheel and roared to the truck along the edge of the cliff faster. It seemed that he was going to kill himself.


    The road is so wide that it''s not difficult to cross two cars, but the other side walks in the middle of the road and doesn''t give him a way to live.


    It''s not wise to just look at Ning Tao''s behavior. There''s a big gap between the two just in terms of size. Although Maybach is a luxury car, it can''t hold the truck, let alone the other side''s all the way down the mountain.


    In such a place, at this speed, if the two collide, the consequences can be imagined. It is estimated that both of them will have bad luck.


    Seeing Maybach going crazy, the truck driver was a little flustered.


    He is not afraid of the crash, but the key is that the speed is too fast. Seeing the other side rushing to the cliff, he is really afraid that the truck will fall into the cliff.


    Even if the truck driver is ready, he doesn''t want to hit it like this.


    But relatively speaking, he has an advantage in such a collision. Whether it''s a car model or a downhill road, even if it''s a direct collision with a car, the other side can be more miserable than him.


    Just when the two cars were 30 meters away, the truck driver adjusted the car to the side of the mountain. In this way, he was safer. Although there was a gap, it was not enough for the other car to pass safely.


    His task was to crash the other party''s car, but now he can force it to stop, so he has completed the task.


    Hum!!


    Maybach''s huge roar, no brake at all, as if the next moment two cars will be perfectly hit in general.

 Chapter 233

    "Ah..."


    "Be careful. "Although Ning Tao has told the two girls, they still can''t stand the fear and scream when they see the car rushing up.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, to two women''s shrieks set if not hear, attention all put in front of eyes.


    The perspective firepower was fully opened, and when the distance between the two cars was only 10 meters, he could even see the truck driver''s appearance, so he had an action.


    As soon as his mind sank, his right hand pulled the handbrake steadily, and the steering wheel in his hand quickly hit the right. Almost in the middle of the lightning, he madly hit the left.


    At the moment, it''s who is more ruthless than others. It seems that the situation is not the worst.


    Clairvoyance is like divine help at this time, which makes his driving skills not generally good. Everything seems to be accurate. A series of actions are all done in one breath, thrilling and exciting.


    Because the car is uphill, the speed is still very fast. If he turns it back and forth like this, no matter how good the car is, its center of gravity will be unstable, and Maybach is no exception.


    The left wheel of the car tilted slightly at first, and then as soon as it was raised, it turned with Ye Qiu''s steering wheel. Due to the huge inertia, the right wheel inevitably tilted abruptly, showing an angle of 45 degrees with the ground.


    But even so, the car can''t stop at all. What Ning Tao wants is this effect. Seeing the right two wheels turning up decisively, he stepped on his right foot decisively and stepped on the accelerator all at once.


    At this point, he can only try his best. If he stops himself, it doesn''t matter, but there are still two encumbrances in the back. If the car in the back dares to move, he can''t guarantee that the two girls will be safe.


    In this case, it completely cut off the way of the two cars. The truck in front is good.


    Stab


    With the sound of hard braking, Ning Tao suddenly opened the gas door, which made the friction between the left wheel and the ground increase sharply.


    If someone sees it, they will find that the two left wheels of Maybach are three or five centimeters away from the cliff. The huge pressure makes many stones jump up and fall under the cliff.


    It''s a pity that there is not an audience for such conspicuous driving skills. The two women on the bus fell into a ball and almost vomited out their dinner overnight.


    At this time, the two cars did not stop. When Maybach was moving forward, there was only a bang. The two wheels of the car were directly on the carriage of the truck.


    Then there was a huge sound of friction. The wheels of Maybach and the car made a sharp sound of friction and passed quickly.


    Bang!!


    With just two breaths, Maybach''s two right wheels soared down and fell heavily on the ground.


    The two girls in the car had never seen such a scene. They turned pale and almost fainted.


    Especially in the moment just now, Su Qian can clearly feel the shock brought by the arrival card rushing by. Holding Qin Yun''s palm has become cold. When they look at each other, they can see the fear in each other''s eyes.


    All this is the same as on TV, but they don''t feel the stimulation, some are just scared, if they can, they absolutely don''t want to try the second time.


    Dong!


    Maybach was lucky, but the truck was not so lucky. The driver didn''t know what had happened, so he hit the mountain on one side and made a huge impact.


    Whoo!


    Immediately after that, three jeeps came after the change of the truck. They didn''t care about the truck driver''s life and death, but they stuck to Maybach.


    "Damn it


    Seeing these cars coming up again in the rearview mirror, Ning Tao scolded secretly in his heart, a little annoyed.


    Originally, he expected the truck to block the road, but now he seems to think too much.


    Looking back at the two girls, Ning Tao sighed in his heart and said, "don''t be afraid, I''m here. It''s OK!"


    Encounter this kind of thing, don''t say two women, even if it is him, also nervous can''t, just at this moment, he wants to be master heart bone, let two women calm down.


    "I''m not afraid."


    At this time, Su Qian is unexpectedly strong. Although her pretty face is slightly white and her whole body is shaking, it seems that Ning Tao''s voice has a strong magic power, which makes her feel a sense of courage.


    "Who are they?"


    Although Qin Yun''s look is poor, it''s hard for her to recover her sense at this time. She can''t help looking at her back. She looks suspicious and bites her lips with a white mark.


    "Who knows, maybe it''s a woman trafficker. I''ve met you two!"


    Ning Tao, with a smile, pretends to shrug his shoulders in a relaxed way. It''s a rare joke.


    "You Dogs can''t spit Ivory out of their mouths


    Seeing that most of the danger has been removed, Qin Yun gradually settles down. Chao ningtao turns a white eye, which is called a variety of customs.


    Ning Tao secretly swallows a mouthful of saliva, this woman enters the society, is absolutely a goblin.


    Even now, at this time, the other side''s towering chest that was passed through by the seat belt is particularly eye-catching. In addition, the upper body is wearing a milk white narrow sleeve with a small inner cover, and the coat is a pink shawl. With such a tight and high chest, it is particularly prominent, which is a kind of danger of breaking through the ground.Ning Tao can be sure that the other party''s appearance, and then run in, is absolutely no worse than hualinglong. For a time, it''s a feast for his eyes.


    In any case, he is also idle. He drives with perspective. He has no other branch. According to his estimation, if the other party has no backhand, he should not be able to catch up.


    He plans to wait for this matter to pass, and will personally meet Ding San to see how many heads the boy has.


    "Ning Tao, why don''t we call the police?"


    Qin Yun turns around and looks at the car behind him. Chao ningtao shows an inquiring look. It''s obvious that he is the main one among the three.


    "No, I can''t say that the people behind just want to invite us to a cup of tea. Uncle policeman is so busy, so don''t bother them!" Ning Tao took a shrimp stick and joked with them.


    If possible, he doesn''t want to deal with the police. At this time, he is blind to call the police. When the police come, it will be over.


    The reason why they have been joking about the two girls is to ease the atmosphere. After all, the two girls suddenly suffered from such stimulation. I''m afraid they won''t be relieved for a while.


    "Cluck Ning Tao has saved Su Qian and me. Are you a couple in need? "


    Sure enough, hearing Ning Tao''s confused words, Qin Yun smiles with a smile. She is much more courageous and has recovered her charm.


    Although there are still two cars behind her, she doesn''t start to worry like that. Her confidence comes from the calm of the man in front of her.


    "So classmate Qin is going to fulfill his gambling agreement?"


    Ning Tao licks his lower lip and takes a serious look at Qin Yun''s clothes. He says.


    This woman is so enchanting at a young age. It''s a challenge to men''s bottom line. However, if she has a chance to press her down and let her sing the song of conquest, he won''t refuse.


    "Hum, I don''t mind if I don''t die this time, but I don''t know if the dead girl agrees or not."


    Qin Yun''s eyes turned away from Su Qian, and he seemed to point out.


    "Fox son, you are dying, you are willing to be a small three, I did not stop you!"


    Looking at two people such as flirting in general, Su shallow don''t know why in the heart gush out a restlessness, cold hum a.


    Peng!!


    It seems that the atmosphere in Ning Tao''s car is too harmonious. A dull sound comes, and a splash of sparks bursts from behind the Maybach.


    Latest;} new chapter 2, Section A, G. Part 1

 Chapter 234

    "Ah


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing that explosion, the two women who had just relaxed their nerves were shocked, and their nerves tightened again, subconsciously.


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth, but he looked dignified again. The voice just now was not something else, but the sound of gunfire.


    He didn''t expect that group of people really dare to shoot, it seems that the other side is also in a hurry, want to play big.


    A gunshot sounded as if the bugle of charge had been blown open. At the jeep skylight in the front of the rear car, a man''s head was exposed, and a long gun body was pointed at Maybach''s tire. From time to time, he made a shot.


    "You''re a jerk!"


    The width of the road is limited, and it is almost a live target. Although Ning Tao has tried to avoid it, sooner or later, the tire will be hit.


    The shooter behind is very skillful and has received special training, otherwise he would not have such accuracy.


    The two women confirmed that it was the sound of gunfire. Both of them were shocked. The charm on Qin Yun''s face disappeared, and they involuntarily covered their mouths and sobbed. The two women''s hands were written together.


    After all, not everyone has the courage to face death.


    Ning Tao''s vigilance is growing. The cold light blooming from his pupils is like a sharp blade, which makes people feel palpitating. He glances at the two people behind him and thinks about it. Without time to comfort them, he speaks fast.


    "Take off the seat belt quickly, we have to walk up the mountain to see the scenery!"


    "Ah, going out?"


    Su shallow smell speech, suddenly look up, some can''t believe, tone all tremble.


    In her opinion, the safety of hiding in the car can be higher. They are barehanded. If they leave the car, they should not be a live target.


    %&"There''s no time to explain, do as I say, otherwise I can''t guarantee the safety of both of you!"


    Ning Tao speaks very fast. He uses perspective for a long time and consumes his mind seriously. Some things can''t be explained clearly in one sentence or two.


    He didn''t expect that the other side was so cruel. If he was himself, even if the other side had a gun, he would be able to deal with it for a little bit. But now there are two beautiful women beside him, so he should be careful in everything. No one knows if the other side has any other means.


    It''s not flat ground. If the tire is hit, even he can''t control the car at such a speed. He''s afraid that the three people will fall off the cliff with the car and others.


    "Right now, get out of the car!"


    Shua!!


    Taking advantage of a turn, Ning Tao stepped on the brake. As soon as he hit the direction, he crossed the middle of the road and opened the door. After he came out, he opened the rear door.


    "Get out of the car!"


    Ning Tao cat waist, speed is very fast, but see two people by his sudden brake made dizzy, brain rose, no response, in a hurry, also don''t care what to say, a big hand, a hand, will two women with chicken Yes, led out of the car.


    "Run up the mountain down here! Come on, remember to bend over! "


    The other side even used the gun, the car is unable to go, now can do is to go up the mountain.


    In addition, even if he can walk, he doesn''t plan to drive. If the other party can block once, he can block the second time. If he is made dumplings by the other party again, he will be in trouble again.


    The car is not far away from the top of the mountain. The rocks on it are rugged. He has just observed that if he can get up, he can think of some escape plans with the help of the shelter above.


    "Ah


    "Dead girl, I''m going to die?"


    The two girls were frightened and frightened. It was very difficult to walk up the mountain from the road. Qin Yun had high-heeled shoes and long skirts. In addition, she was nervous. After only a few steps, she accidentally fell to the ground. In her anxiety, she could not run any more and began to cry.


    It''s not that she''s timid. It''s just that the girls in the city have never met this situation. No matter who stands up for it, they will be helpless. They don''t know what to do.


    Ning Tao has already grasped two stones in his hand. With the help of the shelter of the car, he plans to give them to each other. He is anxious to see Qin Yun''s appearance.


    Hum!


    Just then, the jeep came.


    Right now! Ning Tao a ruthless, the body''s spiritual power all run to the hand, the stone round, suddenly force out.


    Whoosh!!


    In the day before yesterday, Ning Tao has broken through the shackles of the day after tomorrow, and reached the day after tomorrow''s quadruple, now this unreserved blow, the power can be imagined.


    A stone the size of a fist is almost the same as a shell, hitting the front windshield of a jeep with the force of speed and fear.


    Dong!


    This time, even handed, the windshield just opened a little bit, and it was printed on the driver''s forehead. The blood burst out and the driver fell on his back.


    Bang!


    The jeep was out of control in an instant, and the direction of the jeep was scattered. It hit the mountain and put out the fire.


    "Get out of the car and kill them!"Immediately after the two cars on the rapid stop, after the car with a flat headed man holding a rifle directly pushed the door down, directly roared.


    If Long Wu is here, he will be recognized immediately. This man is the son of Qingzhu gang.


    Originally, he received the boss''s task, that is, to kill Ning Tao. The other party thought it was very simple. If you were highly cultivated, it would be difficult to stop the gun.


    If they still have scruples in the city, they are even more unscrupulous here.


    As for the two women beside Ning Tao, they don''t care at all, but if they know their identities, they won''t be so calm.


    With one shot in hand, the whole person went up like a civet cat. In fact, he was annoyed. In his opinion, it was just a simple task to push the three people to the cliff without moving a gun, but he didn''t expect that the goal was so difficult.


    "The boss gave a death order. He must kill the target!"


    With a wave of the baby''s hand, the remaining seven or eight men in the two cars got out of the jeep, holding the guys in their hands and touching the place where the three people were.


    Ning Tao saw that there was still a distance between them. His body moved, just like a gust of wind came to Qin Yun. Now he couldn''t care so much. He held each other behind a big stone.


    "Don''t put your head forward. Be honest and stay here!"


    Ning Tao didn''t raise his head, and quickly told the two women.


    After glancing at Qin Yun, Ning Tao frowns. Regardless of the situation, he holds Qin Yun in his arms again. As soon as he reaches out his big hand, he grabs each other''s high-heeled shoes. After taking them off quickly, he quickly breaks off the heel, and then puts them back on her feet.


    Qin Yun doesn''t care about Ning Tao''s taking advantage at this time. He grabs Ning Tao with both hands. At the most dangerous moment, people can''t help but grasp the straw.


    Then, before she can react, Ning Tao grabs each other''s skirt again and tears it abruptly in spite of the horror and secularity.


    Poor Qin Yun, the fabric of the skirt can''t block his strength. By its circle, the long skirt becomes an irregular miniskirt like magic.


    "Ning Tao, what are you doing?"


    The Su shallow canthus of one side jumps, grabs a arm of Ning Tao in a hurry, at present all these let her silly eyes, immediately angry voice way.


    All to this, Ning Tao unexpectedly take advantage of the danger, let her angry and angry.


    "Don''t think about it. It doesn''t mean anything else! This will not affect running. Don''t talk in a moment. Tighten your clothes and listen to me! "


    Ning Tao puts Qin Yun down, reaches for some stones and holds them in his hand. He does not forget to remind him and calls Jing Hao.


    There are many withered vegetation on the mountain. The long skirt is bound. Qin Yun just tripped.


    Leaving this sentence, Ning Tao looks out.

 Chapter 235

    Su Qian is also an intelligent person, and his reaction is not slow. Then he understands what he thinks. He quickly tightens his sportswear and reaches for Qin Yun.


    "You two run slowly up the mountain, remember to find a good shelter, and you will go as soon as I speak!"


    See that group of people have gradually surrounded up, Ning Tao stretched out his hand toward the two people for a while, he whispered a charge.


    Perhaps after what happened just now, this group of people have some fear, and their progress has slowed down a lot, which gives Ning Tao the opportunity to prepare.


    "No, I won''t go. I''ll die with you."


    Seeing that Ning Tao has no intention of going, Su shallow suddenly shows a trace of tenacity and stubbornness in his eyes.


    "Die together..."


    Ning Tao, who was paying attention to the bandit below, almost didn''t bite his tongue when he heard the speech. He pulled a black line at the corner of his mouth and said, "what''s going to die together? You listen to me, everyone won''t die!"


    I''m kidding. He''s young, but he doesn''t want to die. With his skill, he can''t stop the bullet, but with all his strength, it''s not easy for the bullet to hit him.


    "No, let''s go together!"


    Su shallow don''t know where to come out a strength, both hands suddenly grasp a corner of Ning Tao''s clothes, bite lip way.


    Qin Yun doesn''t open her mouth, but since she was torn open by Ning Tao, she seems to have lost her soul. She looks at him with a complicated look. The tears on her face are still there. A pair of beautiful eyes flash across the complex, and she doesn''t even have the slightest feeling for the leaky butt.


    "Be obedient, make a phone call quickly, you stay here, we''ll end up together!"


    Ning Tao know each other''s temper, a little warm in the heart, slowed down the tone, to each other to explain a sentence.


    "Hurry up, or there will be no time!"


    Ning Tao didn''t look up, his eyes were shining, and his words were more and more urgent.


    "Well, if you die, I won''t live!"


    Su shallow almost will red lips to bite bleeding, heart tremble, eyes of a drop of crystal fall down.


    I was moved.


    Adversity shows true love. Now in her eyes, Ning Tao is abandoning himself and leaving an opportunity for them. At the moment, she is moved slowly in her heart.


    It''s a pity that Ning Tao''s mind is not here. He doesn''t see it. He takes a chance. His pupils shrink slightly, and a cold light flashes from them.


    "Run


    Now, Ning Tao drinks a low, one hand suddenly throws out, a handful of stones in his hand comes out quickly.


    Now Ning Tao and the bandits below are only 20 or 30 meters away. They are less than 20 meters away. Now these stones are thrown away by him. Even if they are not as powerful as bullets, their power is not much different,.


    "Ah!..."


    "My eyes


    The other side knew that there was no weapon here, and how to guard against Ning Tao''s hand. At that time, there were two bandits. One was careless and caught a move. One covered his face and directly lay on the ground to wail, the other directly hugged his stomach, which was also soft on the ground.


    The bright red blood overflowed from their fingers, which made their scalp numb. The rest of them cried fluke and hurried to find shelter.


    Seeing that Su Qian and his wife were hiding in another big stone, Ning Tao was relieved.


    PA, PA


    Pop


    Patta... And then a burst of pistols and automatic rifles sounded, hitting the stone in front of Ning Tao''s body, splashing a lot of debris.


    Ning Tao licked his lower lip, looked around, and quietly came to a bush by the shelter.


    Although the other side has a gun in his hand, he is not without an advantage. He has perspective, and he is a monk. Even if his cultivation is not deep, he can definitely deal with a few people if he only plays steadily.


    But after experiencing this, he also made up his mind that he could not tolerate the enemy, otherwise it would be his own fault, and Ding San''s business should be paid close attention to.


    At the bottom, after a few scattered stones, Shengzi and others hid behind, and their faces were a little ugly.


    "Brother Sheng, what should I do?"


    Next to a small brother with a pistol involuntarily eyes on the body, asked in a low voice.


    With a lesson from the past, everyone knows that even if they have a guy in their hands, they must not be careless.


    The guys above are just inhuman. Even if there are no guys, they are still accurate and powerful. They are not much worse than the guns in their hands. They are extremely fierce.


    The son is also a fierce man. At the moment, he squints at the big stone where Ning Tao is hiding. He makes a gesture with both hands and murmurs a few words in a low voice. The little brother on one side immediately understands and begins to copy.


    Ning Tao, who had been hiding in another place, hid behind the big stone, and his eyes could not help squinting again.


    It may be troublesome to change to one person, but it doesn''t hinder him much. He has perspective, and he can see all the other people and all the arrangements at a glance. It''s just open.


    One has its own safety mode, and the other is totally ignorant. It''s strange that he has mental arithmetic but no intention, and he doesn''t suffer a lot in giving birth.


    Patta Patta!!!About half a minute later, a few younger brothers took the lead in bypassing the boulder and suddenly emerged from the bunker. Without looking, they raised their guns and shot desperately behind the boulder where Ning Tao was hiding.


    The above requirement is to die, not to live! They have only one goal. As for the two women above, they don''t care at all.


    Because of the delay just now, a lot of time has been wasted. It''s better to finish this kind of thing in a hurry. If you drag it on, I''m afraid the police will come.


    Whew! Whew!!


    This time Ning Tao made a purposeful move. He threw out the two stones in his hand and hit them accurately.


    Bang


    Bang, Bang


    The reaction of Shengzi and others was not slow. When the scream came out, Shengzi recognized the position by listening to the sound. As soon as he felt that it was wrong, he began to fight at his hiding place.


    It''s a pity that Ning Tao left with a blow, never to fight, so that the other party''s idea is doomed to fail.


    Under the contact between the two sides, Ning Tao''s confidence has doubled. Now the only threat to him is the man with the sniper rifle, and the rest are not worried.


    The son hiding behind the big stone also noticed Ning Tao''s difficulty. Now, after he got up, he put up his rifle and pulled Ning Tao''s big stone into the camera through the sight.


    He was born as a special forces soldier and had a way of playing with guns. Now, in this situation, he plans to wait for work with ease.


    With a wave of his hand, he let the two younger brothers act as bait to force Ning Tao to fight. He believes that as long as the other side dares to take the lead, he can definitely give the other side a blow.


    All of a sudden, at this time, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated, let it look a pick, take out a see the number above, face a change, quickly connected.


    As soon as I got through, there was an anxious voice: "son, what''s the situation over there?"


    "Boss, give me another two minutes, I promise to finish the task!"


    The son''s face was pondering, and his eyes were never out of sight.


    "Go away, now!"


    There smell speech seem to be a sigh of relief, and then said let the son bore eyes tongue.


    "Boss, we''re going to get it!"


    Hearing that he was going to withdraw, he was a little confused.


    "Withdraw at once! Give birth to a son, this time a big man has been provoked. Remember to clean up the field. Don''t leave your tail. No one can protect you one step later! "


    There was a little silence, so he ordered. After the words fell, he hung up in a hurry.

 Chapter 236

    Hearing the voice over there, Rao Shiyi''s nerves were thick, and he also smelled a trace of irregularity, and his face suddenly became cloudy and sunny.


    His face was struggling for a little bit. Finally, he gave birth to a son and put his mobile phone in his pocket. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he picked up the walkie talkie and called out: "withdraw!"


    There is no way, the boss said, even if the heart is not willing, now also useless.


    In fact, the younger brothers next to him wanted to withdraw for a long time. The main opponent in front of him was so strange that he hurt four of them with a pair of meat fists, but they didn''t even touch the corner of each other''s clothes.


    Now I hear the boss yelling, one by one immediately starts to retreat. When passing by the injured companion, one by one stands up and retreats towards the jeep on the road.


    The other party''s orderly retreat, naturally in the eyes of Ning Tao, see first some puzzled, confirmed only then heavily relieved.


    As soon as his strength relaxed, he felt that his back was wet through.


    This can be regarded as "by the way, Su Qian, I don''t want to see the police. After a while, you''ll talk about it here, and I''ll take refuge."


    His identity is sensitive. It''s enough to toss about these days. I''m afraid people will catch him if he makes trouble again. He just contacted Jing Hao with information, and the other party also means that.


    Sometimes, face is very important, even if everyone knows that he is there, as long as there is no evidence, his risk is a little smaller.


    In addition, there is director Bai in the police station, pan Heng, who can naturally pick him out of this matter.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Qin Yun''s clothes are not elegant. Naturally, she doesn''t want to see the police. At the moment, she doesn''t know where the power comes from, so she says quickly.


    The gunshot just now completely shocked her and made her normal thinking confused. At this moment, she only felt that there was no safe place except for the man in front of her.


    "Well, let Qin Yun be with me. Let the police take you home. Jinghao will arrange the things here."


    Ning Tao looks at Qin Yun''s clothes and nods.


    He saw that the other side''s condition was very bad, and he has not recovered until now. It''s very troublesome to be involved again.


    If there is one person less, there will be one person less. Anyway, he doesn''t expect the police to solve the case.


    "Well, you should pay attention to safety and take good care of Qin Yun!"


    Qin Yun takes a deep look at Ning Tao and walks towards the road. The police car can already see it.


    "Call me if you need anything!"


    Ning Tao reaches out his hand to hold Qin Yun, and looks at Su Qian''s advice.


    Looking at Su Qian''s departure, Ning Tao takes a look at the scenery under Qin Yun''s skirt. With a low cough, he takes off his coat and hands it to the other side, saying, "no, Qin Yun, please give in first!"


    "Thank you."


    Qin Yun naturally knows what Ning Tao means and immediately blushes. She takes over Ning Tao''s clothes and binds them to her waist.


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing the police car approaching, Ning Tao greets Qin Yun and goes up the mountain.


    Seeing that the other party is not in a high mood, Ning Tao has a chat with the other party to help ease the other party''s mood.


    At this time, changing the topic is often the most effective. Seeing the warm sun shining on her body, Qin Yun relaxed a little and opened her voice at the same time.


    Wangfu mountain is the highest peak in the East China Sea. The most moving thing here is not only the mountain, but also a beautiful legend. It is said that in ancient times, there was a fisherman who went fishing every day, and his wife was waiting for him by the sea. Until one day, the fisherman went out to sea and never came back, and his wife also turned into a rock, standing on the sea with tears, turning into a peak, waiting for her man to return Come on.


    This is how Wangfu mountain came. The azalea on the mountain is the tears of the beautiful wife.


    Qin Yun knows a lot about this place. At the moment, he points to the clusters of YINGSHANHONG that are open between the cliffs and explains it to Ning Tao from time to time.


    Looking at the red and dazzling color of Yingshan, Ning Tao sighed that the East China Sea is close to the sea, so it''s not surprising to make up such a story, but the pursuit of love has not changed.


    He knows that every Valentine''s day, there are a large number of lovers here for life, I think it is also because of this story.


    Maybe it''s because of the fright and the uncomfortable wearing of high heels without heels. Qin Yun''s whole body is hanging on Ning Tao, and he is almost half holding and half supporting.


    For Ning Tao, there are scenery and beauties at the moment. His tentacles are greasy and half soft jade, which makes him ready to move again.


    "Damn, it''s getting harder and harder to control!"


    Wake up ningtao secretly scolded a, intended to keep some distance with Qin Yun.


    It is reasonable to say that his women are not few, and all of them are the best. Now, he has a feeling when he looks at Qin Yun. Even he feels that he has been on the brain recently.


    It''s inevitable that Ning Tao will put the blame on the blood baby in Danhai. It''s not necessary to think about this. It''s also his troublemaker. Otherwise, he came back from hualinglong the day before yesterday, how could he have another idea.Before long, they came to a remote place at the bottom of the mountain. Ning Tao found a piece of grass at random, sat on it and never got up again. He squinted at the distant sea and thought about it.


    Half a year ago, he was just an ordinary student. At that time, his biggest dream was to make a little money and spend a lifetime with Wu Anyue.


    Now, it is undeniable that his fate has completely changed, and I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse.


    "Ning Tao, how beautiful is it?"


    Qin Yun leans on Ning Tao''s side, legs together, and puts her delicate chin on it. Her beautiful eyes obviously recover a lot of dexterity. She looks at YINGSHANHONG on the mountain, and her face has a silk vision, which interrupts the latter''s thoughts.

 Chapter 237

    Standing on the top of the mountain, in front of you is a red mountain in full bloom, in the distance is a blue sea, blue sky, white clouds, it is a good beauty.


    "Well, that''s good."


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes, smashed his lips, nodded, and said that his mood was rarely so peaceful.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak much, Qin Yun seemed to have something on his mind. He drew close to him and stared into his eyes and said, "what are you thinking about?"


    "A great beauty is beside me. What I can think of is, of course, how to get it!" Ning Tao blinked and changed his comfortable posture.


    "Well, it''s not this way to cheat. Why don''t I look at me?" Qin Yun threw a blank eye at him and didn''t believe what he said.


    "Hey hey, you look too attractive, I''m afraid I''ll fall in love with you!" Ning Tao turns back slowly, looks at the other side, and smiles.


    "I didn''t expect that even your girlfriend''s best friend dares to flirt with you. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go back and tell Su Qian? Let him see who you really are


    Qin Yun with a smile on his face, giggle, pretended to be fierce.


    "It doesn''t matter. Aren''t you my girlfriend, too?" Ning Tao is not moved, the complexion does not change of came a sentence.


    "Sue, who is more beautiful?"


    Qin Yun tilted his head, a pair of smart eyes blinked, and there was an intoxicating look in his eyes.


    "Well You both look good. "


    Ning Tao doesn''t adapt to the change of this woman''s speech peak so fast. After thinking about it, he says two things that don''t offend.


    However, he didn''t think so. Last time, he saw this chick''s fierce plagiarism. If it were for other people, he might not dare to make a joke just now, but now he has absolutely no such scruples.


    In fact, Qin Yun is more daring and charming than Su Qian, especially at the bottom of each other''s skirt.


    "Does the bottom of my skirt look good?"


    Qin Yun noticed Ning Tao''s remaining light, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly opened his mouth.


    Update Z new j fastest "w up, w


    " er Good looking


    "No No, no... "


    Suddenly caught by the other side, Ning Tao feels embarrassed and incoherent.


    "Just look at it. How can you be so timid? Last time you were so bold, you enjoyed watching it!"


    Qin Yun''s voice is not big, but falling in Ning Tao''s ear makes his heart jump, and he feels his head is big.


    "Last time?"


    Isn''t that in Su Qian''s dormitory? Didn''t the other party find out? When he turned his head, he saw Fang Zheng looking at him with gnashing teeth.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Caught by the other party, Ning Tao is also vague. He doesn''t understand. How did the other party find him? Normally, he hides very tightly.


    "Well, now you know how to apologize?"


    Qin Yun bit the teeth and looked bad. At last, she took a long breath and turned her eyes: "but since you are my boyfriend, it''s nothing to be seen by you."


    The last time Qin Yun returned to Su Qian''s dormitory, he found Ning Tao. After careful consideration, he was quite sure that the other party was in the room at that time.


    But in the room does not have, that thought carefully, the other party can hide the position also to be ready to come out.


    If there is no today''s event, she is just thinking about how to deal with Ning Tao. It''s just that something happened just now, which makes her feel more inexplicable. When she thinks about the last gambling appointment, it seems that something is reasonable, and it''s OK.


    ¡­¡­


    Where does Ning Tao know what the woman is thinking? He just knows that the other party doesn''t care. A big stone hanging in his heart falls to the ground.


    If the other party is really entangled, he really doesn''t know what to do. As for Qin Yun''s boyfriend, he only takes it as a step of the other party.


    "Ning Tao, I heard you have an ex girlfriend?"


    After a long time, Qin Yun straightened up, as if asked casually.


    I don''t know why. Now she wants to know everything about this man. In the past, no matter what it is, she can''t restrain her own thoughts.


    Today''s all for her, it is too shocking, no matter what, each other''s shadow has been deeply branded in her heart.


    "One of them broke up."


    Mentioning Wu Anyue again, Ning Tao looks calm, as if he is talking about something trivial. He looks at each other with one elbow, and says with a smile, "why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "Why, as your girlfriend, you can''t even ask about this?"


    Qin Yun''s face was dizzy. He bravely asked, and his heart beat violently.


    Although this is her friend''s boyfriend, after seeing a series of outstanding performances of Ning Tao, she felt a sense of sadness.


    From small to large, she and Su shallow everywhere comparison, now each other has an outstanding boyfriend, she has not satisfied, naturally is the downwind.If it''s just like this, the two of them still have the previous things, and they are all seen by each other. In addition to today''s things, Qin Yun has a crazy idea in her heart.


    That is to rob Su Qian''s boyfriend.


    As soon as this idea came out, it grew up crazily in her mind. It was irresistible.


    "Qin Yun, you are not in love with me, are you?"


    The other party seems to be addicted to being his girlfriend. Ning Tao takes advantage of the situation and takes a look at Qin Yun''s plump chest, half joking.


    "You''re right. I just fell in love with you. How about that? Do you dare?"


    Although Qin Yun''s words have the element of joking, her heart beats faster. Usually, she has a lot of courage and likes to joke with Su Qian, but it''s totally different from this. Once it comes to her heart, a person is often at a loss. When she speaks, Qin Yun stands up.


    "Well, I dare not!"


    In the face of Qin Yun''s fierce plagiarism, Ning Tao is completely defeated. He doesn''t dare to look at each other''s eyes. He gets up and pats the dust on his ass, and begins to appreciate YINGSHANHONG on the mountain.


    "Cut, a thief with heart but no guts!"


    Qin Yun murmured, relieved, and stood up to pick flowers.


    Qin Yun is beautiful and hot. In the sea of flowers, he is like an elf, dancing with the wind, which makes Ning Tao very attractive. Now he stands on a big stone and looks at each other wandering in the sea of flowers.


    Half an hour later, Qin Yun, who was tired of playing, came over with a large number of flowers. Seeing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and asked, "why do you pick so many flowers?"


    Qin Yun held a bunch of flowers tightly in her arms, looked at Ning Tao with a happy face and said: "I haven''t finished the story just now. It''s said that as long as the girl picks ninety-nine YINGSHANHONG flowers on Wangfu mountain, the beloved can come back to you."


    "Oh, there''s another way of saying that?"


    Ning Tao was stunned, but he had never heard of this kind of saying. He turned his lips and said, "do you believe that? Wait until you find the one you love. "


    "I''ve found it!"


    Qin Yun''s eyes narrowed when he heard the words. He pushed the flowers in his hand to Ning Tao''s arms and sat on the big stone he was leaning on regardless of the image.


    "Oh, which handsome guy is it? Let''s hear it. "


    Looking at YINGSHANHONG in his hand, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and is surprised.

 Chapter 238

    "It''s back to me."


    Instead of answering directly, Qin Yun once again wittily said something that made the latter jump.


    After the heart beat, there was another silence between them. They were not familiar with each other, and they could only count on each other.


    Qin Yun, looking at the figure of the man beside her, can''t help but think of the other side''s calmness in the face of the bandits, which makes her feel a sense of security.


    I don''t know whether it''s curiosity or something else. The man in front of her has successfully entered Qin Yun''s heart. Ning Tao, who is not a tall figure in front of her, is afraid to stay in her memory for a long time.


    Today''s barbecue can''t be played. When the police car dispersed, Ning Tao called Long Wu and asked him to send someone to pick him up.


    In front of Qin Yun, he will not speak so much, but in his mind, he has a plan.


    More than an hour later, scar drove a Buick to pick them up. Ning Tao got in the car, and he told them to go to Donghai university first and send Qin Yun back.


    Scar doesn''t know what happened. He just looks at Qin Yun no matter what she looks like, and then he sees the two people''s confusion. He has come to the conclusion that the boss is the boss, and his hobbies are different. He also likes to play wild here.


    However, he naturally knew what to ask and what not to ask. He was only envious and didn''t dare to say a word.


    "I''m not going back to school."


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing that Ning Tao wanted to send her back to school, Qin Yun immediately objected.


    "Why don''t you go back to school?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, some surprised ask a way.


    "I want to be with you."


    Qin Yun didn''t think much about it, so he immediately said.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao can''t help but look at scar. His face is strange.


    Ning Tao feels that this sentence has different meaning. Scar naturally thinks that they haven''t played enough.


    "You, don''t think about it. I just want to buy clothes."


    Seeing that they look different, Qin Yun''s face turns red slightly. She also realizes the meaning of her words and quickly corrects them.


    "Well, all right."


    Ning Tao has forgotten this. It''s true that Qin Yun is not well dressed now. The heels of two high heels are broken.


    The only problem is that it''s the same to buy clothes, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ning. It suddenly occurred to me that I had something else to do. Why don''t you two drive."


    Scar''s reaction is not so fast. As soon as his brain turns, he laughs.


    As a past person, he is much more familiar with this matter than Ning Tao. Naturally, he can''t be a light bulb, and his eyelids are very active.


    Seeing the cheap smile on scar''s face, Ning Tao knows what the other party is thinking, but Qin Yun doesn''t speak, and Ning Tao is not easy to explain, so he agrees directly.


    At the foot of the mountain, scar got off, changed to ningtao and drove straight to the city.


    "What do you want to buy?


    Gradually, as soon as the car entered the city, the shops on both sides came into view. Ning Tao asked subconsciously.


    "Whatever."


    The flush on Qin Yun''s face hasn''t gone yet, but there''s nothing critical about it.


    Ning Tao nods his head when he hears the words. He just hides his shame for a while. He doesn''t pay so much attention to it. He stops at a big shopping mall and plans to ask the other party to get off.


    "You go and buy it for me."


    However, Qin Yun doesn''t want to move at all, so he says to Ning Tao.


    "Well This... "


    Where did he have the experience of buying women''s clothes, he was immediately stunned.


    "You won''t let me go into the mall like this."


    Qin Yun tries to keep calm on the surface, but the words are reasonable.


    "Well, what do you want to buy?"


    Ning Tao thought about it and agreed.


    "Skirts, shoes, whatever."


    "Oh, what size do you wear?"


    Ning Tao said.


    Hear the other party to size, Qin Yun face a red, the corners of the mouth wriggled a few times, or pursed mouth reported out.


    "Well, wait for me here for a moment."


    "Wait a minute."


    Seeing that Ning Tao is about to get out of the car, Qin Yun''s face becomes twisted and shouts out Ning Tao in a hurry.


    "What? What else can I buy? "


    As soon as Ning Tao got out of the car, he asked again.


    "Well, can you buy me another bag of sanitary napkins? I''ll take it from a foreigner."


    Qin Yun clenched her lips and hummed a word for a long time. Her face was so red that it was bleeding.


    Her great aunt came. All the things she wanted to change were in the car. After a long time, the one she used was no longer available, so she wanted to change one.


    "Well, good."


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, speechless, looking at each other''s shyness, he can also hold out two words.


    "Women have more things to do!" After getting off the bus, Ning Tao said to himself, "if you can''t buy it at any time, you have to buy it at this time.".Soon, Ning Tao came back with a few bags, handed them to each other and said, "please change them quickly."


    Leaving this sentence, he turned to leave, after all, to avoid suspicion.


    "Wait, why didn''t you buy me a foreigner?"


    As soon as Qin Yun saw the brand of sanitary cotton, he was a little unhappy and asked.


    "Well Well, I don''t have this brand. "


    Ning Tao''s face was stiff, and he climbed several black lines on his forehead. He just heard what brand he could buy. He was still in charge of what brand he could buy.


    "No, I want this brand. I''m not used to the rest."


    But Qin Yun is not polite, almost insolent.


    "Well, I''ll buy it again."


    Ning Tao sighed. He didn''t want to talk too much with the other side, so he turned around again.


    Seeing Ning Tao leave, Qin Yun shows a smile on her face, as if she had succeeded in a treacherous scheme. She grabs the palm of her clothes and holds it tightly.


    This time Ning Tao came back very late, with a look of depression. Looking at Qin Yun who had changed his clothes, he said, "I''m sorry, I''ve been to several stores, but I don''t have any."


    "Forget it, if you don''t have it, let''s go!"


    Unexpectedly, Qin Yun changed her clothes and became casual.


    Ning Tao subconsciously looked at the already torn tampon, the corner of his eye jumped, then turned and started the car.


    "I''ll take you back to school."


    Ning Tao drives the car and gets on the road. He says something.


    "It''s noon. I''ll treat you to dinner. Thank you for buying my clothes."


    Qin Yun holds his chin in both hands and blinks. He looks at Ning Tao and his mouth seems to be holding a smile.


    "All right."


    ?


    after tossing all morning, Ning Tao was a little hungry, so he readily agreed.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that sanitary napkins are not as good as foreigners."


    "Well What?... "


    Ning Tao smell speech almost didn''t drive the car to the roadside green belt, quickly stabilized the steering wheel, stare big eyes way: "no you still let me buy!"


    "I see if you treat your girlfriend well."


    Qin Yun chuckled and put her hands on her abdomen, feeling much more cheerful.


    "I''m tired!"


    Ning Tao thought that he had run to so many stores, and the salesperson almost looked at the idiot in his eyes. He even wanted to crash there.


    The goblin is too bad.

 Chapter 239

    Ning Tao is to see to understand, oneself was teased by this woman.


    Take a deep breath, Ning Tao didn''t say anything, but he was thinking about how to revenge on each other.


    According to Qin Yun''s guidance, they drove all the way to a small restaurant and stopped.


    Qin Yun appointed to eat here, but Ning Tao didn''t care.


    Out of the car, see the picture, Ning Tao eyebrow jump, suddenly thought of what, some surprised asked: "here things you used to eat?"


    In his opinion, no matter from Qin Yun''s dress or dress, he is not an ordinary person. It can be seen from Su Qian''s habits that he didn''t expect the other party to be so accommodating.


    Qin Yun is not stupid. He immediately hears the meaning of Ning Tao''s words. Immediately some not happy, Ning Tao words inside and outside the meaning is to point to her spoiled.


    It''s not good to leave this impression on the other party. With a pout, he hummed, "I often eat like this."


    "That''s good. Let''s go."


    Ning Tao smashed his mouth, as if casually, put a hand on her shoulder, half holding her and going to the restaurant.


    Qin Yun was so scared by the sudden match that she became stiff all over. Her face turned bloody red. She was a little worried: "you What are you doing! "


    Ning Tao pretended to be puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you say it was my girlfriend? Can''t you give me a hug? "


    This girl has a lot of guts. She just teased him. He wants to show her how powerful she is.


    What''s more, we''ve seen all the things we should or shouldn''t see. What''s this ambiguity.


    "You I... "


    Qin Yun is not used to it. She wriggles a few times. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to do!


    "What? Are you nervous? "


    Each other''s physical changes were naturally felt by Ning Tao, and he said again deliberately.


    It''s true that Qin Yun is a little nervous, but seeing the smile in Ning Tao''s eyes, he is excited by his words and his mind is hot. He proudly raises his chin and says, "who, who''s nervous? Let''s go!"


    It seems that in order to let the other party know that he is not nervous, Qin Yun deliberately reaches for Ning Tao''s wrist and walks towards the restaurant.


    Just in her eyes, for a moment, there was a trace of complexity beating unceasingly, I don''t know what I was thinking.


    They didn''t come specially for dinner. It was easy to order. They ordered three dishes and one soup. Not to mention, the small restaurant didn''t look good, but it was very special.


    It seems that in order to prove her point of view, Qin Yun ate a lot. She usually only ate a small bowl of rice. She stuffed two bowls of rice and ate a lot of vegetables.


    After eating a meal, it took nearly half an hour, and Ning Tao also felt that it tasted good.


    Out of the restaurant, as soon as they got on the bus, Ning Tao took each other to Donghai University.


    "Oh, by the way, how''s Su Qian?"


    After touching his belly, Qin Yun suddenly thinks of Su Qian and shouts in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, she''s OK. She''s home. Let me send you to school safely."


    Ning Tao is not in a hurry, while driving, while opening back to the road.


    When he went to buy clothes for the other party, he called Su Qian, and the other party told him that her mother had come back when she learned about it again, so he didn''t have to worry about it.


    Ning Tao calls Jing Hao again, confirms it, and just lets go.


    After all, the other party is his girlfriend. If he''s not sure it''s OK there, he doesn''t have the leisure to eat with Qin Yun here.


    "Finished, finished, turn head that dead wench certainly scold me to see color to forget friend."


    Qin Yun''s face changed and he was very upset.


    It''s not that she can''t remember to call each other, but that she hasn''t taken care of it all the way. Now she knows Ning Tao has already called. What does that make the other person think?


    Ning Tao pretends to be unheard of, looks at his nose, nose and mouth, and continues to drive.


    Send Qin Yun to school, and Ning Tao goes back to his residence. This time, he won''t just let it go.


    Back home, Ning Tao first made a phone call to Long Wu and told him what happened today. First, he asked the other party to check.


    In fact, he was a little puzzled. Didn''t Fang Yuehua say that the other party was just kidnapping? How did it get so bad?


    Fortunately, the place he chose was on the mountain, which gave him a lot of leeway. If he was really at home, even he would be hard to resist.


    After hanging up long Wu''s phone, Ning Tao ponders slightly and dials another number on his mobile phone.


    When the phone was connected, there came a lazy and charming voice: "hello You, what can I do for you... "


    "What? I can''t call you if I have nothing to do. I haven''t seen you for just one day. I''m strange to you. What do you call me when I''m in bed? Call one to listen. "


    He can speak so frivolously, the other side is not others, naturally is the goblin flower exquisite.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed when he heard the speech. He thought of the beauty of the end, felt the other party''s plump and elastic body, and was ready to move. He even had an impulse to go to the other party immediately.There was obviously a little hurry, as if very embarrassed, after a long time, just out of a few words: "old Husband. "


    "Well, it''s good, it''s improving!"


    Ning Tao, with a smile, seemed very satisfied. Originally, he wanted to make fun of him again, but he thought that he was not quite used to it and didn''t want to worry too much. With a dry cough, he said straightforwardly, "I need Ding San''s situation and today''s address. The more detailed, the better."


    The person who is most familiar with Ding San must be Hua Linglong. If Ning Tao didn''t intervene in this matter, today''s event has changed his mind.


    The friar can''t interfere in the affairs of ordinary people, but it''s not stipulated that he must be dumb. The other party almost killed him. If he doesn''t make a gesture, the friar will be in vain.


    Ning Tao''s words, let the flower Linglong over there immediately smell the unusual breath, a little silent, smart didn''t ask much, immediately said: "OK, I''ll send you a message right away."


    "Yes."


    Ning Tao said with a satisfied smile: "Miss Hua, I''ll go to your place after I finish my work tonight. You don''t mind."


    "Husband, I''m waiting for you!"


    Flower Linglong seems to be in a high mood, her husband called more smoothly, in her heart, certainly understand what.


    After a while, Ning Tao received the information from Hua Linglong on his mobile phone.


    Information is not much, but let Ning Tao some emotion.


    Combined with Long Wu''s news, he had to say that Ding San was No. 1. He was not originally from Donghai, but a waiter of huatianyi casino.


    Coincidentally, Hua Tianyi''s opponent comes to smash the field, and Ding San saves Hua Tianyi''s life.


    After that, Hua Tianyi recognized the other side. Later, the other side went all the way up and soon became an important backbone of the South China gang.


    Soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers, and Ding San is no exception. He is young and promising, and after he has certain influence, he takes a fancy to the position of boss and wants to be the leader of the gang.


    Normally, he is also smart. Instead of doing that directly, he wants to marry Hua Linglong and make progress by retreating.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the request was rejected by Hua Tianyi.


    Angry and ashamed, Ding Sanyi does nothing but kill Hua Tianyi.


    It''s reasonable to say that Hua Tianyi can be the leader of the gang when he dies, but it''s not the same thing at all.


    Some of the brothers in the gang didn''t agree with him, and he didn''t have a big boss to cover him. As a result, he had to let Hua Linglong, the puppet, take the upper position and strengthen his power secretly.


    To put it bluntly, Ding San is now the king of the South China gang.

 Chapter 240

    After reading Ding San''s information, Ning Tao has to admit that this is a character.


    It''s not easy to start from scratch. What''s more admirable is that the other party is so tolerant.


    In contrast, Ding San is just a boss, that is, an opportunity.


    But correspondingly, we can also see the weakness of this person, that is, who is cautious and licks blood on the edge of the knife, who doesn''t need to be decisive, the other party may forget, and no one doesn''t want to go up.


    If Hua Linglong is a man, he may be destined to be a puppet. After all, most of the gang members are from Ding San. They can raise their arms and kill the leader, but the leader is a woman.


    It''s also very beautiful. Since ancient times, the hero has been sad and no one has closed it. It''s hard for Hua Linglong to get back the power. But if she goes up, it''s not hard to find a boss.


    As a result, this also doomed Ding San''s fate.


    "It''s a pity that you''ve offended me."


    Put down the mobile phone, Ning Tao murmured to himself, a flash of murder in his eyes.


    If the other party doesn''t provoke him, he won''t interfere in the underworld affairs. He can only blame the other party for his bad luck.


    At night, the southern city is brightly lit. As a new district, although it is not as prosperous as the western city, it has a sense of vitality. Because the planning is in place, the infrastructure here is complete, and it mainly focuses on entertainment and other service industries.


    There are a lot of guildhalls here, among which the red chamber is the new one in the past two years.


    After nightfall, Ning Tao drove Buick and stopped in a small square next to the red building.


    The red chamber is Ding San''s property. He lives in the red chamber. Similarly, here, the defense is very strict.


    In order to avoid letting the other party find that Ning Tao is not too close, he arranges his clothes, and then he goes around the red chamber to observe.


    What he''s going to do this time is decapitation. He certainly doesn''t want to disturb too many people. It''s best for him to solve the problem quietly. Now it''s best to survey the terrain first.


    Five minutes later, Ning Tao stood by the wall of the parking yard behind the club and planned to enter from here.


    The fence is more than three meters high, and it is surrounded by iron wire, but it is not a problem for Ning Tao. When he observes from left to right, his body moves slightly, his whole body bends slightly, his hands scrape on the wall, and then he rises.


    "Hoo..."


    After three or five breaths, Ning Tao has fallen into the inner parking lot of the red building. With a long breath, Ning Tao''s eyes are slightly bright, and he carefully looks around.


    In a short time, Ning Tao''s steps moved, and his body disappeared from the original place. When he reappeared, he stuck himself on a dark wall.


    According to the information, Ding San lives here. On the contrary, the guards here are very strict. As a last resort, he doesn''t want to kill people.


    The higher the cultivation, the more he understands a truth. In this world, no matter where you are, there are certain rules. If you go beyond these rules, you will be punished, unless you jump out of this circle and reach a new height.


    If he makes a big fuss here, the Chinese government will definitely ask him to pay the price even if it makes a gesture. He doesn''t want to touch the painter''s machine unless he has to.


    The idea in the mind turns slightly, Ning Tao put the mind in front of his eyes.


    As this is the inner courtyard of the Red Mansion, it is strictly forbidden for irrelevant people to enter. The guard is very strict. There are four horsemen standing on both sides at the back door.


    And even in the courtyard, there are some horses patrolling back and forth.


    There''s only one back door. It''s impossible for him to sneak in quietly. Now he''s thinking about how to minimize the noise.


    In order to avoid that Ding San ran away when he heard the news, he would be in trouble next time when he wanted to move.


    In addition, even if you enter the room, how to find each other is also a problem. Although he has perspective, it is not without restrictions. It seems that it is better to ask someone.


    Pondering for a while, Ning Tao left the corner, came out from the dark, hands in the pocket, swaggering toward the back door.


    Soon, the four guards saw Ning Tao look surprised, and immediately surrounded him.


    "Stop, who are you?"


    One of them looks like he should be a small head. As soon as the muscle on his face twitches, he says fiercely.


    "Oh, I''m a guest. I''m here to pee."


    Ning Tao talks, close to each other, eyes slightly narrowed up.


    "Pee?"


    After hearing Ning Tao''s words, the little leader was stunned. Then he looked at other people and showed a trace of suspicion. They kept holding the door here, but didn''t see anyone come out.


    But Ning Tao didn''t give them too much time to think. Taking advantage of this gap, he moved.


    When approaching several people, Ning Tao made a sudden effort to step on the ground with the sole of his foot. His body was like a bow arrow, and he suddenly made a sudden effort to run to the four horses!


    Too fast, Ning Tao''s sudden hand made the four people unable to react at all. When they recovered, the little leader felt a strong wind coming, and then his pupils shrank slightly. As soon as his palm was raised, a fist hit his chest."Kacha"


    the little leader only felt a fierce pain, and then there was the sound of broken bones!


    After a blow, Ning Tao didn''t stop at all. At the moment, he was as powerful and vigorous as a dragon, as if he had three heads and six arms. Where his fist touched, no one could stop him.


    It''s too strong. The gap between friars and mortals is too big. If Ning Tao wants to, these people will die.


    The scene happened in the lightning and flint. When the four people were fully awakened, they were lying on the ground, groaning in pain.


    The little leader knew that he had met a strong man and subconsciously reached for the walkie talkie to call.


    Unfortunately, a sneaker suddenly fell from the sky and stepped directly on his arm. With a click, his arm broke.


    As soon as the little leader was in pain, he was about to shout. Ning Tao''s fist hit him in the face. Suddenly, his nose collapsed, blood gushed out, his head tilted, and he fainted.


    When the other three people saw the scene, they all felt a chill coming from their big spine to their heads. They took a breath of cool air and were afraid. Several people who had other thoughts immediately went out.


    The man who suddenly appeared in front of me was a devil, too cruel.


    Ning Tao doesn''t change his face. According to the information, these are ding San''s diehard loyalties. He is usually guilty and deserves to die. It''s nothing to teach them a lesson.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense. If I know the truth, I''ll tell you where Ding San lives, or this one will be the consequence!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes squint at the three people. His words are like the breeze, but they all see fear in each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 241

    Soon, Ning Tao asked what he wanted from these people''s mouths. As soon as he reached out, the remaining three people were all in a coma.


    "Zhang Haojia!"


    Ning Tao brows picked pick, chanted a name, then quietly sneaked into the red chamber.


    Unfortunately, the three did not know where Ding San lived. They only knew the residence of Zhang Haojia, the principal of the red chamber.


    It is said that Ding San was cunning enough. His residence was not fixed. Although he lived in the Red Mansion most of the time, he was suspicious and few people knew his whereabouts except those around him.


    But I think this surname Zhang should be Ding San''s confidant, think of him also found Ding San.


    Although it''s a bit troublesome, things are not so bad. The Red Mansion is not small, and there are more rooms in it, but the terrain here is very familiar to Ning Tao.


    In addition, when he opened his perspective, he could foresee the danger in advance and avoid colliding with some unnecessary people.


    M££¡­ The first V ^ hair


    in this way, he speeded up a lot, and within a moment, he found the target.


    In front of the door of a luxurious room, Ning Tao stops. As for the two horsemen who hold the door, they have let him down.


    Even without the guidance of the three, he could see that the people inside were unusual.


    The door is locked, but it doesn''t hinder Ning Tao at all. As soon as Guanghua opens in his eyes, the door is quietly opened by him.


    There are a lot of apartments in the room. Ning Tao''s eyes sweep, and the muscles on his face pull out, and the corners of his mouth pull out a curve.


    In a bedroom, he saw an acquaintance. When he was negotiating with Long Wu and Hua Linglong, there was a little brother who was very noisy, which impressed him deeply.


    Now the other party is very busy, is excited with a woman doing piston movement.


    It seems that this guy is Zhang Haojia. Ning Tao thinks a little, and decides to let the other party pause first.


    "Your uncle, do you know who is in charge of the Red Chamber?"


    "You dare to be pure with me!"


    "Shout a little more!"


    "Damn, after tonight, when brother Ding becomes the boss, the red chamber will be my own!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, Zhang Haojia''s face twisted, riding on a white woman, is doing intense piston movement, the mouth is not idle.


    But the woman is more miserable. Her hands and feet are tied up with silk stockings, and her mouth is stuffed with a trouser. She makes a whine and tears come down.


    On the snow-white skin of women everywhere, we can see some scratches, some of which have shown cyan silts. It seems that they have been subjected to inhuman torture.


    "Bang"


    hearing the other party''s slanders, Ning Tao couldn''t help it any more. With a big kick, the wooden door was suddenly kicked open!


    "Who?"


    Hearing the sudden sound of opening the door, Zhang Haojia was scared and smart. His body trembled, and he immediately let out his anger. But when he saw Ning Tao at the door, his face changed.


    "I didn''t expect that manager Zhang would like to play overlord hard?"


    Ning Tao walked in slowly, his mouth curved, his eyes narrowed slightly and his nose wrinkled slightly.


    The smell of male and female hormones in this room is too heavy, which makes Ning Tao feel sick and flustered.


    "You This is the territory of the South China gang. How did you get in? "


    Zhang Haojia was a little confused. He naturally knew Ning Tao. Although he was only on one side, he was not so forgetful. At the moment, he only felt numb on his scalp, and subconsciously he was fierce.


    "Wuwu..."


    See suddenly break in a person, the woman on the bed suddenly struggle, as if to see the Savior, tears down.


    "I hate to force women."


    Ning Tao sighed a tone, the footstep turns, the silk stockings on the woman''s body gave tear open.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s action, Zhang Haojia flashed a trace of sinister in his eyes and said with a sneer: "hum, boy, you don''t want to see what this place is. Now you can''t protect yourself. You still want to save people!"


    "I think it''s you who can''t protect yourself."


    After loosening the stockings for the woman, Ning Tao focused on Zhang Haojia and said faintly, "where is Ding San?"


    "Looking for dingo? Boy, I advise you to surrender as soon as possible. Believe it or not, you can''t get out of the red chamber tonight as long as you shout


    "Give face, don''t be shameful!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, cold spit out a few words, step a step, body shape like a ghost came to the other side in front of, five fingers a grip, is a hard punch in the other side''s chest.


    "Wow


    Zhang Haojia didn''t expect that Ning Tao said he would do it. He couldn''t react for a moment. He flew upside down like a kite and hit the wall directly. When he fell down, his mouth and nose were full of blood.


    "Now it can be said."


    Ning Tao did not have time with each other''s ink, came to Zhang Haojia, slightly bowed his head, on the condescending way."Ma Lei..."


    Bang!


    Zhang Haojia opened his mouth, but before he said the dirty words, Ning Tao hit his mouth with a fist, and his blood was flowing.


    "I, I know where Ding San is."


    At this time, the woman who broke away from the shackles covered her body with a quilt and trembled.


    "You know?" Ning Tao turns his head slightly and pauses on the other side.


    "Well, as long as you let me kill this beast, I''ll tell you."


    Although the woman was afraid, it was obvious that her eyes toward Zhang Haojia were full of resentment, and her lips were biting and bleeding.


    "No problem, as long as you tell me, I''ll give him to you."


    Ning Tao smell speech in the heart pour is to clap Deng for a while, but then nod, agreed.


    A little horseman has nothing to do with him. Seeing that this woman has been blinded by hatred, if she can''t do it, I''m afraid it will be the regret of her life.


    "Ding San took people to the Celebrity Club."


    Hear Ning Tao agree, the color of bright and beautiful shoots out in the woman''s eyes immediately, words all agile a few minutes, immediately open mouth to say.


    "To the Celebrity Club?"


    Ning Tao looks a Leng, some unclear, so.


    "Ding San wants to usurp the throne. Today he wants to get rid of Hua Linglong."


    Women''s language is not surprising, and the utterance directly changes the latter''s look.


    "Seriously?"


    Shocked, Ning Tao asked subconsciously.


    "I heard that with my own ears."


    The woman seems to place the hope of revenge on Ning Tao. Her face is bright red and emotional at the moment.


    "Well, he''ll give it to you. I''ll give you a minute."


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkled, and finally he left a word and strode out.


    From the woman''s eyes, he saw a strong hatred, want to come in the hands of Zhang Haojia, suffered a lot.


    Immediately, Ning Tao hears the scream in the bedroom. The voice is miserable and it''s creepy. Ning Tao frowns slightly.


    I can only sigh in my heart. I hope this woman won''t be blinded by hatred in the future.


    A minute later, the woman came out with blood, empty eyes and numbness.


    "Thank you. May I know your name?"


    The woman comes to Ning Tao and looks at him deeply, as if she wants to imprint him deeply in her eyes.

 Chapter 242

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The most important thing is that you are free."


    Ning Tao toward the girl a smile, a pair of as if nothing had happened said.


    Seeing this, the woman blinked her eyelashes and said, "then you''d better run. When Ding San comes back, you''ll be in trouble."


    "Ding San? Ha ha, I''m looking for him. Don''t worry. After tomorrow, there won''t be Ding San. "


    When Ning Tao pondered a little, his eyes burst out with unquestionable brilliance and resolute way.


    "What You You. "


    The girl was obviously frightened by Ning Tao''s words, her words were not sharp, and her body even stepped back two steps.


    Ning Tao is indifferent to smile: "well, you go quickly, I also want to find Ding San." With that, Ning Tao turned and walked away.


    "I Can I go with you? "


    Just walk two steps, Ning Tao behind again ring that girl weak voice.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, the next turn, look flashed a trace of confusion.


    "I have no place to go."


    Girl whole body some tremble, clench lips, looking at Ning Tao to open a way.


    "Well, if you like, I''ll say hello to Hua Linglong later."


    Ning Tao thinks about it for a while, and thinks that it''s not necessarily good to let this woman be here. If the other party killed someone, it''s a step forward. It''s not necessarily a good thing to enter the society. It''s better to stay here.


    Of course, he also respects the other party''s choice. If she doesn''t want to, she won''t force it.


    "Really? Thank you


    The girl smell speech, look a joy, obviously relieved, the look on the face excited almost cry, language hasty way.


    "Well, it''s not suitable for you to stay here. I have something else to do. Why don''t I send you out first?"


    Ning Tao waved his hand, looked at the girl''s broken clothes and said.


    "No, no, I can walk out safely myself."


    Girl smell speech straight shake head, eyes dead stare at Ning Tao''s eyes, as if some can''t believe general.


    "Well, goodbye."


    Ning Tao toward the girl smile, step a flash, quickly left the room.


    Although he was relaxed on the face, he was a little anxious in his heart. It seemed that Ding San felt the crisis and wanted to be poor.


    Out of the red chamber, after Ning Tao started the car, he quickly took out his mobile phone and called Hua Linglong.


    For the girl''s words, he did not have too much doubt, there is no need, and even if the other side deceived him, at most also caused a little trouble.


    If he wants to kill Ding San, it''s hard for him to escape.


    The phone is through, but no one answers. Hearing the beep inside, Ning Tao suddenly tightens in his heart, and the accelerator at his foot enlarges involuntarily.


    His biggest worry now is that Hua Linglong has an accident. Once the South China Gang changes its owner, he is afraid that all the efforts he has made these days will fail. Even if Ding San is killed, it will be hard for him to recover the South China gang.


    And these are not the main, no matter what, hualinglong has become his woman, even if they have no feelings, he will never allow anyone to hurt each other.


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao drove to the Celebrity Club.


    As soon as he got out of the car, his pupils shrank and his heart sank.


    The Celebrity Club, which is open on weekdays, has been suspended. There are seven or eight more horsemen in front of the door. They look like strangers are not allowed to enter.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was approaching, two or three horses immediately gathered around him and stopped him.


    "I''m sorry, sir. The club is going to be reorganized and closed today. Please go back."


    One of them was polite, but there was no doubt about his attitude. As soon as he reached out, he asked Ning Tao to leave.


    "No, it''s hualinglong who asked me to come, or you can call her."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, revealing a pair of surprised way.


    "Pretty flowers?"


    Look at the section B in the chapter a of the D edition *


    "brother, there is no hualinglong here. Please go back."


    The leader''s face sank, and then he said faintly.


    "No? Why, don''t you even know who your leader is? "


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he had a bad premonition in his heart, and his words were cold.


    "Oh, boy, it seems that you know a lot. Hehe, since you are shameless, don''t leave."


    The leader and the other two looked at each other, then suddenly shot at Ning Tao.


    "To die!"


    These people Ning Tao naturally do not pay attention to, see a huge fist hit, he step back, to avoid to open, at the same time a hand out, lightning like to seize the other party''s fist.


    "Click"


    as soon as the backhand was twisted, the man''s arm was cracked, and Ning Tao kicked him out.Now he has no time to ink with each other, the other party can not put flower Linglong in the eye, it is obvious that it is Ding San''s person.


    Seeing that there was a fight here, several horsemen nearby quickly gathered around. Ning Tao was not polite. He had a pair of iron fists. Every time he made a move, a horseman would fall to the ground.


    After taking care of these people, he went straight to the Celebrity Club as soon as he stepped up.


    Since I missed Ding San in the red chamber, I can kill him here.


    According to the memory of last time, Ning Tao bypasses the club in front and goes straight to hualinglong''s residence in the backyard.


    Just as he just walked into the backyard, a lot of horsemen in black came out all of a sudden and surrounded Ning Tao in an instant.


    Obviously, these people got the warning from the injured horses outside. There were not only a large number of people, but also a lot of people who were carrying steel pipes and other weapons and looked bad one by one.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about these weapons. What he cares about is guns. Except for hot weapons, none of them will cause him any trouble.


    In fact, the control of guns in China is very strict. It''s impossible to have one person. These horses should not be qualified.


    "Get out of here!"


    Seeing these dozens of people, Ning Tao didn''t retreat, instead, he took the lead in rushing up.


    "Boy, you''re tough enough!"


    "Cut him to death!"


    "Waste him!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the sight of this young man, he dared to challenge a group of them and took the lead. These horses were angry and rushed up with the guys.


    It''s just that when they fight with Ning Tao, they find that it''s not right, not to mention chopping each other to death, and they can''t even reach each other''s clothes.


    Fast, too fast, Ning Tao''s figure is just like a wind, rushing into the crowd, suddenly causing a tumult.


    There are so many of them, on the contrary, they create a burden and make each other like fish in water.


    "It''s still not human!"


    Seeing this scene, the horses outside rubbed their eyes one after another. It was unbelievable.


    To deal with these horsemen, Ning Tao gave full play to his limit, just a word, fast, Taiyi five element fist, never pause for two seconds in one place, not give the other a chance to fight back.


    Seemingly simple movement, his body just right shuttle in the dead corner of the crowd, never face more than three people at a time.


    And every shot, he will immediately change the position, so that the other side can not grasp his position, to avoid being besieged.


    In this way, the group of horses are unlucky. They can only watch their own people fall one by one.

 Chapter 243

    At this moment, a bigger battle is going on in the hall on the second floor of hualinglong.


    "Hua Linglong, the South China gang can only be carried forward in my hands, and those who know current affairs are heroes. As long as you step down and hand in the bills of celebrities, I can guarantee your safety."


    In the room, Ding San stood at the door, looking at the opposite flower Linglong coldly, looking proud.


    Next to him, a tall horseman holding a gun, about 20 or 30 people, surrounded the whole hall. Seven or eight people holding guns aimed at the inside.


    "Don''t daydream, Ding San. Do you think I''m a three-year-old? If you want me to die, just do it. Don''t be hypocritical here. "


    In contrast, the situation on Hua Linglong''s side is much worse. There are only four or five people. Although they also have pistols in their hands, they have no fighting spirit. Hua Linglong is more embarrassed and stands in front of each other without any obstruction. She stares at Ding San in the crowd and gnashes her teeth.


    "It seems that if you don''t see a rabbit or a hawk, I''ll give you another three minutes, or you''ll die!"


    Ding Sanleng snorted, folded himself and sat down on a chair. He waited quietly and looked calm.


    As a last resort, he didn''t want to go this way. It''s only because the woman in front of him didn''t know how to praise her and wanted to join the four seas gang, which was bad for him.


    If he is not afraid of the other party''s influence in the gang, he will not talk nonsense with him at all. No matter how good a woman is, she is a pile of red powder skeletons when she dies.


    And downstairs, the fighting is getting fiercer.


    Ning Tao rushes upstairs step by step. There is a faint smell of blood around him. Horses come from the room to stop Ning Tao.


    There are advantages to more people, but at a certain level, there are disadvantages to more people.


    For example, at present, Ning Tao''s speed is too fast, and many people often hurt his own people. Ning Tao''s pace is too fast, so he doesn''t stay in one place at all, and he walks with one blow.


    Even if someone came from afar with a pistol, he couldn''t do it at all. The field was too chaotic. On the ground, there were many horses holding arms and covering their stomachs.


    A series of screams sounded downstairs, which soon startled the people inside. Three or two horses came out. Seeing this scene, they were almost heartbroken. They gave their guns to their younger brother and rushed towards Ning Tao.


    There are dozens of people here. If you can''t stop one person, it won''t make people laugh.


    Ning Tao, who is walking towards the room, suddenly feels a strong wind coming. Subconsciously, he leans back, and a whirlwind leg with strong wind sweeps past him.


    Just as he was standing firm, another small leader, with five fingers like a hook, grabbed his right hand.


    Finally, something of weight came out.


    Ning Tao is not surprised. On the contrary, there is a trace of evil spirit in the corner of his mouth. If Ding San''s subordinates are all small characters who are not on the table, he will be really disappointed.


    When his right hand is captured, Ning Tao hums coldly, turns his wrist, and grabs the other person''s arm. As soon as the blood baby in his body urges him, there will be amazing spiritual power gushing out. When it is injected into his palm, there is a sudden shock, and the little leader''s palm will pop up with the sound of bone crack.


    Skill is very important, but it depends on who to deal with. Ning Tao uses his strength to break through skill. No matter how many tricks you have, you can''t stop my great power.


    Compared with some veteran warlords, he suffers from the immersion in skills, but fortunately he has perspective and spiritual power, which can make up for these shortcomings.


    The other side retreated, he stepped forward, Ning Tao just like a ghost, directly bumped into the small head''s arms, an elbow lift, is a hit on the other side''s chest.


    "Wow


    Ning Tao''s attack can not be described as hate, the little leader directly spewed blood and flew out.


    After discarding the opponent''s fighting power, Ning Tao slipped and swarmed into the crowd again.


    In the dark, there is no guarantee that there is a horse with a gun. It is also a kind of protection in the crowd.


    In just three or five minutes, there were more than 20 horsemen on the ground whistling, and the remaining five or six horsemen, where there were still courageous shopping malls, gave way one by one.


    New chapter x n ¡Ì Section V (''


    there are smart horses lying on the ground, holding their arms and pretending to be injured, so they dare not get up.


    Seeing that there was no obstruction, Ning Tao took a deep breath of the atmosphere and quickly went upstairs.


    Through the perspective, he has seen both sides of the upper floor, and he is relieved to see that Hua Linglong is not in danger for the time being.


    The other side seems to be obedient, all the way no longer stop, let him come to the second floor very easily.


    "Yes?"


    When walking to the corner of the stairs, Ning Tao''s steps suddenly stopped. From his perspective, he immediately saw that at the corner, there were three or four pistols facing the stairs, ready to fire.


    Sure enough, he is a man of the world. Ning Tao pauses, squints and stops.


    Obviously, the other side is waiting for him to take the bait. The other side''s move is good. If one doesn''t check and goes up rashly, I''m afraid that four or five pistols will fire at the same time. Even he can''t guarantee to retreat completely.It''s a pity that there are not so many flukes in the world. Ning Tao is not only a monk, but also has perspective. The other party''s plan is doomed to fail. With a little change of mind, he directly takes off his coat.


    Then when his footsteps sounded, the coat in his hand suddenly threw over.


    Bang, bang, Bang


    A series of gunshots rang out, accurately hit Ning Tao''s clothes.


    Before these horses with guns showed their light voice, a dark shadow flashed around the corner again.


    "Ah..."


    Several people only feel a pain in the body, and then the whole person rolls down from the corridor and screams.


    After finishing these people, Ning Tao coughed and walked slowly up the steps to enter the hall.


    The hall was in a mess, and there were seven or eight people lying on the ground. Seeing that there was no life, Ning Tao laughed at Hua Linglong, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m sorry I''m late, but it seems it''s still time!"


    Go to flower Linglong in front of, see the latter a face of dull, Ning Tao stretched out his hand to pat her shoulder, throw to its a reassuring eyes, will line of sight fell in the opposite.


    "My little brother is good at it."


    On the other side, Ding San looks at Ning Tao with a heavy face. His face is almost dripping water, and his eyes are poisonous and resentful.


    "It''s just so. It''s your people."


    Ning Tao waved his hand and looked embarrassed.


    "Hum, but you''ve hurt so many of my brothers today. If there''s no explanation, you can''t get out today."


    Ding Sanleng snorts and raises his hand. A dozen shooters in front of him immediately point their guns at Ning Tao. They look bad one by one. They just wait for an order, and they will shoot immediately.

 Chapter 244

    As soon as Ning Tao comes up, Hua Linglong gets excited, but she bites her lips and doesn''t show her emotion.


    *At the critical moment, no woman doesn''t want to have her own prince charming to take care of herself. It''s undeniable that she had used Ning Tao''s mind before, but her mistake made her fall into it.


    Originally, she also accepted her fate. It was worth taking advantage of Ning Tao''s revenge. However, she never thought that Ding San was so crazy that she took the lead in making trouble. When she realized it, she was already in prison.


    Now the arrival of Ning Tao is like the dawn, which opens her heart. There is a little more unspeakable to the man in front of her.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Ding plans to do?"


    In the face of these black pistols, Ning Tao forces himself to calm down and stare at each other coldly, with a very calm look.


    If possible, he would not put himself in such a dangerous situation. After all, no matter how strong he is, he does not have the ability to face so many guns at the same time.


    But hualinglong in, he had to come forward, looking at each other more than 20 people, ningtao squint look up.


    In the other side''s lineup, he saw a familiar face, that day in the casino, to meet several people Zhang Tianlong, did not expect that the other side is also Ding San''s people.


    This person let him pay attention to is more than these, his eyes slightly twinkle, although the gun in his hand aimed at Hua Linglong, but his eyes fell on Ding San from time to time, look treacherous.


    Especially when the other party saw him coming, he looked obviously excited.


    "Today is the internal affair of our South China gang. I don''t care what your position is in Sihai gang. I''ll let bygones be bygones."


    Ding three look micro movement, stare at Ning Tao to see array, slowly way.


    Originally, according to his idea, he naturally wanted to kill the man in front of him directly. However, if the other party could stand in front of him with so many brothers, there must be something to rely on. Ding San has been on this road for more than ten years, but he still has some forbearance.


    As a last resort, he doesn''t want to turn over with the four seas gang now. Now it''s important to stabilize the South China gang.


    "Mr. Ding is so generous. Do you want to leave me an arm? You''re not qualified. "


    Ning Tao steps up, even close to each other step, a strong breath surging out.


    In fact, the place to break the deadlock now is Ding San. As long as he can control the other party, today''s event will come to a perfect end.


    "Bold!"


    "Don''t move!"


    Seeing the young man in front of him without fear, Ding San''s people immediately faced the enemy and pointed their guns at him, with a dignified look.


    "What? Give me more people, right? "


    Ning Tao, with a smile, shook his head and said, "there are more people than there are, right? I''m not afraid to tell you that the four seas gang has surrounded this place by the time you want to come here. Those who know each other will lay down their arms, otherwise you can''t walk out!"


    Ning Tao raises the corner of his mouth and smiles, sending Ding San''s words back unofficially.


    As soon as this remark came out, not only did Ding San''s younger brother''s face change greatly, but also Ding San''s look sank and could not calm down any more.


    "Who are you?"


    Ding San deserves to be a hero. After he was shocked, he soon recovered as usual. Looking at Ning Tao, he said every word.


    What he did today is a strange word. If he is really like what the other party said, when the four seas gang surround him, I''m afraid everything today will be for others to make wedding clothes.


    "You don''t have the right to know who I am. Now Mr. Ding should choose what to do!"


    When Ding San heard that Yan''s face was blue and red, he could not speak for a long time. The situation was obviously strange.


    His original intention was to eradicate Hua Linglong directly. As soon as he stabilized the situation of the South China Gang, the green bamboo Gang there immediately started to contain the four seas gang. However, he didn''t expect that the variable in front of him would make his calculation come to nothing.


    After a long silence, Ding San looked dejected. His whole spirit went three points, as if he wanted to use all his strength and said, "OK, I can surrender on behalf of the South China Gang, but before that, I don''t know if I can solve the problems in the Gang first."


    Those who know the current affairs are heroes. The underworld people live a life of licking blood with the knife edge. Now that the knife rest is around the neck, there is nothing to say.


    Hua Linglong''s body suddenly tensed, her face changed, her body trembled. She didn''t expect that Ding San could be so cruel. With the other side''s sentence, she was sentenced to death.


    You know, she and Ning Tao are just trading relations, not feelings, and her prestige in the gang is obviously less than Ding San. The situation in front of her is here, as long as you have brains, you know how to choose.


    For a time, Hua Linglong''s eyes looked at Ning Tao, and there was an indescribable color in his eyes.


    She tried hard to get rid of the identity of a chess piece, and paid a great price for it. She even put herself into it. Unexpectedly, in the end, she still ended up in such a situation.At this moment, Hua Linglong felt very tired and even lost her grip on the gun.


    When Ning Tao heard Ding San''s words, he looked slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Ding San could take it up and put it down. Just by this, he didn''t lose his true colors.


    "Mr. Ding misunderstood that I didn''t come here on behalf of the four seas gang."


    Flower Linglong look of change, Ning Tao naturally closed in the eye, the heart sighed, smiling at Ding three.


    In fact, the other party''s proposal did give him something, but it''s a pity that he has a bottom line in his heart and can''t be as patient as the other party.


    "Who are you here for?"


    Ding San smell speech, a face also ugly down, he has made the biggest concession, but if this still can''t let the other party stop, that today also have to die endlessly.


    "I''m here for my woman."


    Ning Tao face dew a trace of embarrassment, rubbing hands, embarrassed way.


    "Your woman?"


    Ding San looked stunned, but he didn''t know why.


    Ning Tao looks at Linglong and gives her a reassuring look. She turns her head to Ding San and says, "I''m sorry, I forgot to tell Ding Zong that hualinglong is my woman. I don''t think it''s as good as this. We should make peace with each other. Ding Zong might as well give up. I''ll persuade hualinglong to make this matter smaller and bigger."


    "You played with me."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Ding San''s face was almost twisted, and his face looked ferocious. He reached out and almost gritted his teeth and said, "bullying people too much, boy, it''s a big deal today."


    As soon as he raised his hand, the horses in front of him aimed at Ning Tao again, and the atmosphere became heavy.


    It''s not hard to imagine that as soon as the other party makes a speech and everyone opens the trigger, Ning Tao will have more than a dozen blood holes.

 Chapter 245

    "It seems that President Ding really wants to fight to the end!"


    Ning Tao looked at this scene, the corners of his mouth turned, and his look was cold.


    He is only about ten steps away from the other side now. It only takes three seconds to control the other side with all his strength. For the sake of caution, he plans to take another two steps forward.


    "If you don''t give ding a way to live, it''s good to die together. It''s not wrong to pull you on the road together."


    Ding three complexion Yin cold, seem to also go out, double eyes poison grudge of looking at Ning Tao.


    "It''s better to live than to die. Mr. Ding, if I were you, I wouldn''t make such a fearless sacrifice. Even if you want to die, you should think about it for these brothers."


    Ning Tao''s eyes swept on the other party''s horse, quite meaningful.


    As a matter of fact, each of these ponies has already lost his mind. I''m joking. If they are surrounded by the four seas gang now, they can''t escape death even if they kill Hua Linglong.


    Sihai Gang doesn''t care about these internal fights. They want to clean up and clear up the obstacles.


    "Brothers of the South China Gang, if you lay down your arms now, I can promise that you will let bygones be bygones and that today''s events have not happened. If you insist on going your own way again, you will bear the consequences!"


    In Ning Tao say that my woman, flower exquisite eyes gushed out a trace of water mist, eager to immediately rush to each other''s arms.


    She did not expect that the other party could face Ding San for her. She was already very sad and happy, but she was not an ordinary person. Naturally, she knew that it was not the time for her children to pose. Seeing that the other party was wavering, she hastened to mend the sword.


    If Ning Tao is using force to suppress others, Hua Linglong''s words are to completely disintegrate the defense line in their hearts. Suddenly, many horses hesitated.


    Ding San doesn''t admit defeat. That''s the capital he didn''t lose. Now a way to survive is in front of them, and no one will be unmoved.


    "A pair of bitches, I''ll kill you first."


    See his side of the heart floating, Dingsan also feel bad, scold a, will take out a gun to kill hualinglong first.


    "Don''t move!"


    But his hand has not yet been raised, Ning Tao is also planning to decapitate action, a loud voice rang out, a pistol suddenly aimed at Ding San, let the presence of people surprised.


    It''s Zhang Tianlong who is holding the gun. Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a little surprised and stopped his body.


    Feeling the cold muzzle of the gun, Ding San, who was on the verge of an outburst of anger, froze his action of pulling out the gun.


    Slowly turning his head, he saw that he was his most valued younger brother. His anger soared again, and he immediately yelled.


    "Zhang Tianlong, what are you going to do? Rebellious? "


    "Boss, the situation has gone. I dare not rebel. I just want to leave a way for the brothers below."


    ¡£_ Most J New chapter HC section 3 - T


    Zhang Tianlong, holding a gun in both hands, looked calm, deeply sucked his nose, and his face flashed a resolute.


    "Fart, do you think that bitch will let you go if you surrender?"


    Ding San glared at his eyes, bit his teeth, and almost burst out fire. The joints of his hands were white, almost roaring.


    And the expression on Ding San''s hands'' faces became wonderful. The muzzle of the gun was down. I didn''t know who to aim at.


    Even his boss is now in the hands of his own people. It seems that the situation has gone as the other party said.


    "Zhang Tianlong, don''t worry. I will do what I say. As long as you kill Ding San, you will be the manager of the red chamber and the deputy leader of the South China gang."


    Flower Linglong also did not fear, at the moment strode out, standing beside Ning Tao, face bright, words cast to sound.


    "Hualinglong, you cunt, thanks to Laozi''s soft heart, you are hard to be raised by villains and women up to now!"


    Ding San also feels that the situation is over. At the moment, he looks at Hua Linglong with venomous eyes and scolds angrily.


    "Stop it, Ding San. You are promoted by my father. You dare to take revenge on others. It''s not as good as a pig or a dog. You deserve to die today."


    After hearing Ding San''s words, Hua Linglong''s mood was also excited, and her eyes were all red.


    "Ha ha, I''ve lived for more than 30 years, and I don''t regret my death, but I''m not reconciled. I''ve worked hard for the gang for more than ten years, and I''ve worked hard. Why do I want you to be the leader of the gang?"


    Ding three shape if crazy, eyes in ningtao flower Linglong body back and forth repeatedly, eyes all shed blood and tears.


    "Ding San, do you think I don''t know how much money you''ve taken from the gang these years? Over the years, the business of casinos can''t make ends meet. You bought a luxury house in the United States and put the Red Mansion in your name. I have a clear conscience. "


    Flower Linglong look cold, look unmoved, cherry lips slightly open, every word, let the latter face white.


    "I just take what I deserve. What''s the matter? What''s wrong with me? My fault lies in my soft heart. I didn''t kill you earlier!"


    "Up to now, you''re so hard to say back. Ding San, you''re really disgusting."Hua Linglong shook her head slightly, showing a trace of contempt on her face.


    "Hua Linglong, what I regret most is that I didn''t get on with you and didn''t teach others. When I killed Hua Tianyi, I should have been strong..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Ding San''s words were finished, Hua Linglong raised his gun and fired directly. When the sound fell, Ding San''s voice stopped suddenly.


    The sound of the gun surprised the people around him. As soon as he looked back, he saw a blood hole on Ding San''s forehead, and a lot of blood spilled out.


    Ding San, with his eyes wide open and his mouth wide open, wriggled a few times, but not a word jumped out, and finally fell to the ground with a puff.


    Ding sanqijue, one of the heroes in the Eastern District, died in his own hands.


    "Don''t lay down your arms yet!"


    Hua Linglong is the first to recover calm, after Ding San was killed, he resolutely yelled at the ten or twenty swing gunners.


    The boss is dead, the rest of these people are very cooperative, immediately put down their guns.


    And the shuang''er and others who are beside the flower Linglong quickly control the situation in time.


    See the overall situation finally calm down, flower Linglong will ask the eyes to see Ning Tao, want to say and stop.


    "I''m not involved in the affairs of the South China gang. You can do whatever you want!"


    How can he not know the other party''s mind? Ning Tao waved his hand at the moment and knew the way.


    The underworld is not something he can touch. He has done something too much today. It''s wise to retreat in a hurry.


    "Shuang''er, Zhang Tianlong, block the news, send the injured brother to the hospital, and call the high level of the gang to have a meeting tomorrow. Those who don''t come will be dealt with according to the gang rules!"


    Ning Tao didn''t participate, and Hua Linglong resumed her previous killing and cutting decisively, and immediately arranged a series of orders.


    After dealing with the things here, Ning Tao thought that the other party still had a lot to deal with. Ning Tao wanted not to disturb the other party and wanted to drive back, but he was stopped by Hua Linglong''s tenderness.

 Chapter 246

    The inner courtyard of the Celebrity Club is in a mess, but there is no damage to the guest room in front of it. At the moment, a temporary rest place is full of fragrance.


    In order to be just in case, on the way back, Ning Tao informs Long Wu that the crisis is over. After a simple discussion with the other party, Ning Tao lets him leave with others.


    Now that the South China gang has suffered so much damage, it''s not wise for the four seas gang to get involved. With Hua Linglong''s relationship, the merger of the two gangs can be pushed forward.


    After returning to the room, he didn''t see each other in the bedroom, but the sound of water came from his ears. Ning Tao looked like a pick and stepped into the bathroom of the room.


    I don''t know whether it''s the characteristics of celebrities or the rich people like it. The baths in the Celebrity Club highlight a big word, and the decoration is extremely luxurious.


    Come to the door, Ning Tao stands at the door, eyes slightly a MI, see flower Linglong wearing pajamas sitting on the pool wall, two white jade feet in the water, obviously waiting for him.


    Hearing the sound, hualinglong turned her head, a smile, like the most delicate flowers in spring flowers, slowly blooming.


    At this time, Hua Linglong was different from just now. She was full of women''s brilliance. Because of the fog, her face was a little scarlet. Her narrow eyes seemed to speak. She looked at him without blinking. Somehow, looking at the beauty in front of her, Ning Tao felt warm in her heart. As soon as her mouth turned up, she laughed.


    "Beauty, can I help you?"


    About is the big Revenge of the reason, hualinglong smell speech head slant down, tightly pursed the corner of the mouth to smile, on the face of the beguiling state asked: "do you want to help?"


    At the moment, Hua Linglong has completely removed her disguise, because her heart is magnanimous, and her smile has become particularly pure. She looks like a big man in the underworld. She is a little grumpy woman who misses her husband. When she sees her husband coming back, she reveals her joy from her heart.


    If before today, she still had some rejection of Ning Tao in her heart, now, this rejection is completely gone. Imagine a man willing to face more than ten guns for you. I''m afraid that no matter how hard hearted a woman is, she will be moved.


    Once thought that he had no chance with love, now hualinglong felt that he had fallen in love with each other, although not deep, he believed that he would sink deeper and deeper, but she did not exclude, willing to sink deeper and deeper.


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, come to the other side in front of, will squint eyes open, looking at the other side suddenly dew spring, a time index finger big move.


    "Husband, let me bathe you!"


    Hua Linglong looks up at Ning Tao, breathes out a little, says a word, turns over and kneels in front of him, gently helps him take off his shoes, pants, coat, until the scallion five fingers touch Ning Tao''s strong muscles, breathing a little bit quickly.


    "I don''t want to take a bath all of a sudden!"


    Ning Tao also leaned over the wall of the pool and stretched his feet into the water to relax his body and mind. As soon as he reached out, he put a full ball into his hands.


    Sensitive place was caught, spend Linglong feel the strength of the whole body was suddenly pulled out more than half, the body a crisp, soft fell in each other''s arms, a scallion finger out, a bit mischievous to draw a circle on Ning Tao''s strong chest, knowingly asked with a smile: "don''t want to take a bath, want to do?"


    "What do you think I want to do?"


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, the strength of the hand suddenly more than a point, provoked the beautiful woman a burst of coquetry.


    You are my woman. I hope you don''t keep something from me in the future


    Ning Tao lowered his head to the other side''s ear, almost murmured a word, a mouth, caught the flower delicate earlobe.


    "Baby, husband, I dare not!"


    Flower exquisite body a shrink, more close to Ning Tao, hastily admit the mistake to open.


    She naturally knows what Ning Tao''s words mean. In front of Ning Tao, she once played a lot of tricks, but now it''s true for her to see that the other party can say it.


    For a time, her heart is full of each other. Even if Ning Tao wants her to die now, maybe she won''t hesitate.


    "what perfume you use? It smells good!" Some words are good, don''t talk too much, Ning Tao took a deep breath in each other''s neck, asked with a smile.


    "I never use perfume!"


    Hua Linglong is about to be ticklish. She straightens up to avoid his blowing. She turns Ning Tao''s eyes and says, "this is the smell of my body fragrance mixed with shampoo. Do you like it?"


    "Not really." Ning Tao thought about it, then he said seriously.


    "Ah..."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Hua Linglong looked slightly tight. She looked at him without blinking and said, "what flavor do you like?"


    "You think too much, but when I smell you, there is only one instinct left in my mind, which is very bad." Ning Tao frowned and said something very important.


    "Instinct?"


    "What instinct?"


    Flower Linglong smell speech a Leng, then words a fall, understand, pretty face is a red.


    "I can''t control my instinct any more!"Don''t make too many detours when talking with smart people. Ning Tao laughs and doesn''t suppress the evil fire in his body any more. He hugs Hua Linglong''s delicate and elastic body and kisses each other''s delicate face. He breathes quickly.


    "Don''t, husband, take a bath first!"


    Flower exquisite smell speech look a surprised, quickly with a hand against Ning Tao, hasty way.


    Tonight, they were busy in the middle of the night, and they were even more embarrassed. Their slightly eccentric flower was so exquisite that they were scared out of color.


    "All right then!"


    Seeing that the other party insisted on doing so, Ning Tao sighed, but then his eyes became slightly strange. He said with a smile: "in fact, it''s good to do it while washing!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ning Tao held each other step, and both of them fell into the water at the same time, splashing a lot of water.


    "Ah Don''t


    Flower Linglong a surprised, the next moment will struggle out of the embrace of Ning Tao.


    It''s late.


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, mouth a Diao, caught each other''s cherry lips, a pair of big hands began to walk in each other''s delicate body upstream.


    "Well Well Well "


    Hua Linglong, who originally put her hands on Ning Tao''s chest, was caressed by Ning Tao''s hands. Her strength of resistance was greatly reduced, and her lips were occupied, so she could only make a whine.


    Finally, as soon as I close my eyes, I let it go.


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash of time, it was another Sunday, three days after Ding San''s death.


    Ning Tao originally planned to take advantage of this Sunday to go to Tong''s mother''s store to have a look. By the way, he asked Tong Yaqian about the progress there, but he was disturbed by a phone call.


    The phone call is not from others. It''s sister Xia who hasn''t contacted for several days.


    Hearing the complaint from the other party on the phone, Ning Tao has to make up for it. He''s really busy these days, and he hasn''t been in class for a few days.


    After all, promise to accompany each other for a day, plus accompany eat accompany drink accompany play, promise three accompany conditions, just let each other temporarily deflated.


    The purpose of Xia Mengfei''s phone call is very simple, that is, the store is going to open, and there are some things to discuss with him. In addition, it happens that she has nothing to do today, and plans to let Ning Tao accompany her to buy a suite in the east side.


    There is no way to compare the rich with the poor. Last time Xia Mengfei said he wanted to buy a house, he thought it was just casual, but he didn''t think it was true.

 Chapter 247

    However, Xia Mengfei still has some things to do. It takes him a little time to come here and let him take the lead. First, let''s see if there is a suitable house.


    In this regard, Ning Tao, who was already guilty, was granted amnesty. It was the opportunity to show his feelings. He didn''t even say a word of refutation and agreed to it.


    Of course, the heart of the greasy crooked or did not say export, even if he is a layman know, buy the east side of the house is not as good as the west side.


    There, facing the sea, spring flowers, buy a small villa, that feeling, in the past, Ning Tao did not dare to dream.


    Donghai is the center of China''s economy. The average price of houses here is more than 20000, and the dragon vein in the western district is extremely expensive. Of course, he can only think about these complaints in his heart.


    Scar''s Buick was given to him, and he also saved money to buy a car. He made do with driving. Soon, Ning Tao came to Lijiang real estate near the college.


    The owner of this real estate is said to be from Jinghua. He is very influential and has developed a lot of residential areas in the eastern district. The advertisement is very loud. When the other party made this request, he was the first one to think of it here.


    Into the sales department, into the purpose is a glass counter, inside is a house model, in the middle of the room, is a huge bird''s-eye view, next to a lot of things.


    In addition, in the corner of the business hall, there is a winding staircase leading to the second floor. There are only two or three customers in the hall. Behind the counter, there is an idle sales lady in uniform.


    Ning Tao didn''t know much about the house. As soon as he stepped up, he came to the idle sales lady and planned to let her introduce him.


    "Hello beauty, what kind of houses do you have?" The sales lady behind the


    counter is chubby and has many acne on her face. Even if she is very strong in makeup, she may not be completely covered. She may be idle and boring. She is holding an eyebrow pencil to draw a line of eyeliner in a small mirror.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s voice, the young lady with acne put down her little mirror and looked at him. Her eyebrows wrinkled and she said, "I don''t know what this gentleman wants?"


    "Oh, what are the cheap ones?"


    Ning Tao thought about it, and then opened his mouth to reply.


    Xia Mengfei tells him that the house doesn''t need to be too good. It''s very common. She doesn''t live often.


    "How many people live there?"


    Originally, the waiter was a little upset when he was disturbed. When he saw that Ning Tao was wearing ordinary clothes, he asked for the cheapest one as soon as he opened his mouth. He was less respectful and a little indifferent.


    "Well, maybe one. I watched it for my friend."


    Ning Tao didn''t care about each other''s attitude, so he said again.


    "Go and see for yourself, sir, and discuss with your friends what you like."


    Hearing that it was for a friend, the waiter''s words were completely indifferent. He lost interest and dropped a word. He picked up the small mirror again to continue his work.


    The most important thing to be able to do in this business is eyesight. We need to know that the house price here is at least 231 square meters. According to this salesman''s vision, Ning Tao, a young man, can''t afford it. In this case, she doesn''t want to waste her time.


    "Well, I have to introduce you." Ning Tao see their own busy, some don''t like to take care of themselves, in the heart slightly some angry, but did not attack.


    "Why are you so busy? Don''t you see I''m busy? Don''t you know what you want to buy before you buy a house? That''s true


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s voice was a little louder, the waiter was not happy. He hummed, changed his posture and began to trim his fingernails.


    "Hello, sir. What type of apartment do you want to see?"


    Their voices startled the two sides of the conversation. A girl with freckles stood up and apologized to Ning Tao.


    "I want to know what type of apartment you have. Why didn''t anyone tell me about it?"


    Ning Tao is in a bad mood. He just thinks that he doesn''t need to lose his temper for such a trifle. He doesn''t even bother to pay attention to the waiter.


    "Sorry, my colleague Tong Tong may not be in a good mood today. Please don''t mind. Would you please wait for me first? I''ll help you choose one after I''ve introduced my clients. What do you think? "


    -%#


    the freckled waiter was apologetic and put his hands on his abdomen with a good attitude.


    "It''s OK. You''ll be busy first."


    People smile to greet each other, Ning Tao naturally will not be angry to each other, waved his hand, did not care said.


    At this time, a middle-aged man with a gold chain around his neck, a gold watch in his hand and a big stomach came over. As soon as he came here, he put his handbag on the counter with a dry cough, full of style.


    The salesman, who was called Tongtong, saw the man with a twinkle in his eyes. He couldn''t wait to trim his fingernails. His attitude was 180 degrees. He quickly stood up and walked out of the counter. He intentionally or unintentionally blocked the freckled girl. He said with a smile: "Mr. Wang, how can you come? I''ve been waiting for you for several days. You can''t play today Lai, make sure you buy one. ""Ha ha, it''s not because the company is going to go public these two days. I''m busy with things. Today I just take some time out. Why, lily is busy."


    That Mr. Wang''s words are casual, but it''s casual. On the contrary, it gives people a feeling of naked show off. As soon as his eyes hold back, he looks at the freckled girl accompanying the customer.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wang. I''ll accompany this customer first. Could you wait a moment?"


    Freckled girl also saw Mr. Wang, looked back, apologized, laughed and said.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s just that I''m ok. I''ll choose with you. Mr. Wang is really a capable person. He''s young and his company is going to be listed. It''s really enviable. It seems that there''s no place to eat in the future, and he has to go to you."


    Tongtong smell speech eyes more intoxicating, smile more brilliant, body almost hard stick up, that attitude to ningtao is a day.


    "No problem. If you can sell your house here, you''d better be a secretary to me. It''s more promising than that."


    Manager Wang narrowed his eyes and seemed to enjoy the compliment. He nodded and readily accepted it.


    "Then I''d like to thank Mr. Wang first. By the way, you said you wanted to see three rooms and one living room last time. I''ll introduce you to several house types."


    Tong Tong although a face flatters, have not forgotten own duty, immediately strike while the iron is hot way.


    "Hemp is despised!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t know what was going on. Was it a house seller or a brothel? He wanted to turn around and leave, but then he thought about it. If he left his own site like this, how could he get along in the future? Besides, he didn''t see the house.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao''s face sank, his fingers knocked twice on the table, and his words became cold: "ah, I said, there must be a first come, then come. I came first, and the introduction should be introduced to me first."

 Chapter 248

    Wang Zong, who is preparing to look at the house, hears Ning Tao''s voice. As soon as he frowns, his face shows an unhappy color.


    Tongtong''s face is a flash of shame and annoyance. She turns her eyes to Ning Tao and says: "lily just said that. When she sees off the customer, she will introduce you?" There is no look at the implication.


    With her eyes, she naturally knows which are rich owners and which are not willing to buy a house at all. She will not spend her energy on useless people.


    Just as Ning Tao''s anger can no longer be endured, the waiter named Lily finally sees off her guests. Seeing that the atmosphere here is solidified, he comes over and looks at Mr. Wang. He is a little disappointed, but then he looks at Ning Tao and apologizes.


    "Excuse me, sir. Let me introduce you."


    Originally, Wang was always her customer, but now that she was robbed by Tong Tong, she naturally felt aggrieved. You know, if a house can be traded, she will have a huge Commission.


    She just graduated from university. To be honest, she needs money very much, but she is not good at competing with her colleagues. She immediately adjusted her mind.


    Although she lost Mr. Wang''s business, she didn''t fight for anything.


    "Well, what kind of apartment do you have here?"


    Ning Tao is very satisfied with the waiter. Seeing her talking now, he doesn''t bother to pay attention to it, so he looks at Lily and says.


    "Sir, we are mainly divided into three grades, one is high-grade residence, the other is intermediate grade residence, and the lowest grade is compact residence. How many people live here, sir? I''ll recommend some for you!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t know anything about the real estate here, he opened his mouth and gave him a general introduction.


    "Oh, maybe one or two people. Let me see the medium-sized houses first."


    Ning Tao thought about it for a while, then he said.


    In any case, Xia Mengfei is also a rich man. He drives a different car. Although the house he wants to buy doesn''t need to be too good, he estimates that the lowest class is not used to the latter.


    Now that he comes first, he should have a thorough understanding of it, so as to make some reference for the latter.


    "Yes, sir. This way, please. Our company''s mid-range houses are also divided into three categories, mainly according to the size of the area..."


    Lily is very familiar with these things. After a brief introduction, she takes Ning Tao to the bird''s-eye view and begins to explain them to her heart.


    Update ns the fastest r


    "small apartment is really not available?"


    Wait until the other side explained, Ning Tao eyebrow tip a pick, inevitably some disappointed, some unwilling to ask.


    The other side said very complete, but there are no existing houses for small apartments, and the fastest is half a year later, which is not in line with Xia Mengfei''s requirements.


    There are three bedrooms and one living room or more in the existing houses. Although they are regular, they are obviously wasteful. He knows that the latter doesn''t live often.


    "Mr. Ning, we really don''t have any. After all, the house with two bedrooms and one living room is not mainstream. Our company doesn''t build many."


    Lily shakes her head apologetically. With the words, she suddenly thinks of something. As soon as her eyes light up, she says again.


    "By the way, Mr. Ning, there is a high-end residence that meets your requirements. The location, lighting and so on are quite good. Originally, a single director of our company wanted to live in it, but she changed her mind. Now it''s free. Would you like to have a look?"


    "And this, well, go and see."


    When it''s time to buy a house, Ning Tao knows how hard it is to buy. It''s too hard to think about everything.


    Although high-end residential with the latter''s requirements a little deviation, but not much to see.


    "This way."


    Seeing that Ning Tao wanted to see the house, Lily took him to a model of the house and began to introduce him.


    "Mr. Ning, that''s it. It''s in Kangqiao peninsula. On the third floor, it''s close to Huangpu River. You can see the beautiful scenery of the river by pushing the window. The lighting is even worse. Although this house has two bedrooms and one living room, the space is not small. It has two bathrooms and a small storage room. It''s fully functional and has a good environment..."


    For Lily''s explanation, Ning Tao nodded frequently, but his eyes always fell on the house and looked at it carefully.


    To tell you the truth, as soon as he saw the house, he was very satisfied.


    Kangqiao peninsula is very famous in the eastern district. As the other side said, the environment is good, and the transportation is convenient. It used to be hard to find a room. I didn''t expect that he could get a flat.


    "How much is the house?"


    Ning Tao thought and asked directly.


    A good house is hard to touch. He plans to buy it. Even if Xia Mengfei doesn''t like it, he also plans to buy it.


    Tong Yaqian''s mother and daughter are now in good condition. They have no house of their own and have been renting. This house is very suitable for each other. With the relationship with each other, it''s not impossible to give them a house.


    "Mr. Ning, just a moment. I''ll do the calculation for you."Hearing Ning Tao''s inquiry about the price, Lily takes out the computer seriously and politely. Without slighting it, she calculates it for her.


    "Mr. Ning, this house is a special price house. Now it''s the most cost-effective time. The price is 40 thousand square meters. It''s 70 square meters in total. It''s 2.8 million yuan. With all the miscellaneous things in the underground garage, it''s 3.3 million yuan in total."


    Click for a while, Lily five fingers hit on the calculator for a while, and then quoted the price.


    "Three million three hundred thousand?"


    Rao is Ning Tao ready, also can''t help but startled, secretly smack tongue.


    It''s said that the high housing prices in Beijing, Shanghai and Guangzhou are not related to themselves. Ning Tao hasn''t paid attention to them yet, but at the moment, he still can''t stand the price.


    It''s not that he can''t afford that much money. Now the four seas gang and the South China gang are on the right track. If he wants to, let alone say more than three million yuan, even more than 30 million yuan is not a problem.


    It''s not for the big guys to protect the gangs to show their prestige, but for their real interests. The underground forces are definitely a money sucking project, which is hot.


    Now the two gangs are in his hands and become two hens who can lay eggs. His revelation is just the old ideas of the past.


    "If you can''t afford it, don''t take it up. Let it go."


    Just when Ning Tao is a little bit under, Tong Tong also took that Wang Zong to squeeze to come over, can''t help but say separately, gave Ning Tao two people to squeeze to one side.


    "Tong Tong, this apartment is pretty good. How can I say that?"


    Just now, Ning Tao''s conversation was also heard by him, and now he was interested in it.


    When he came near, he looked up and down at Ning Tao. Mr. Wang''s expression was slightly stunned, and then a playful smile came from the corner of his mouth, which was very disdainful.


    In his eyes, he naturally sees that Ning Tao is not a rich man. If he has no money to buy a house, he still looks at such a house. In his opinion, this is pure pretense.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m looking at the house. What do you mean?"


    Paralyzed, this is the second time, really bully him addicted how, now Ning Tao did not retreat, directly came to the front, face some unhappy looking at two people asked.


    "It''s no fun. This Wang always wants to see the house. If you want to see it, you can see it yourself."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was so ignorant, Tong Tong also questioned them. Her expression was slightly stunned, and then she was impatient.


    "Tong Tong, this is not good!" Lily saw that the atmosphere was a little stiff, so she whispered to each other.

 Chapter 249

    "What''s wrong? I said, lily, you just have a soft heart. You need to be bright in the future. Who can''t see the purchasing power? "


    The waiter named Tong Tong stares at lily, then glances at Ning Tao again. He says in a strange way: "you should have self-knowledge. If you can''t afford it, don''t hinder other people''s business."


    "How do you know I can''t afford it? There is always a first come first served voice. Didn''t your boss teach you? I looked at the house first. You wait in the back. "


    If it wasn''t for girls, Ning Tao even had a plan to be rude. He didn''t have any quality at all. He was getting more and more aggressive. This is the one who scolds the mulberry tree.


    Tongtong where expect Ning Tao suddenly so strong, don''t get out of the way also just, also open mouth satirize her, face suddenly some ugly, opened mouth, Leng is a word didn''t say.


    Tongtong''s face is like eating a fly. Wang can''t see it. Lily''s introduction just now sounds good to him. Now he sees that the other party is coming out for him. A little disdain gushes out of his face and he opens his mouth.


    "Young man, don''t aim too high. Be realistic. You can''t afford such a house. If you don''t know that delaying other people''s time is murder?"


    Ning Tao''s clothes cost less than 500 yuan. Naturally, he looks superior and despised.


    "I don''t need you to tell me whether I can afford it or not. If you want to buy it, go and paint it for more than three million yuan. The house belongs to you."


    As soon as Ning Tao looked up, a sneer flashed across his face, and his words became cold.


    "Ha ha, you young man are really interesting. I haven''t seen it yet. How can I buy it?" Wang shook his head, a pair of you is a lengtouqing appearance, disdain to sigh.


    Then he looked at Lily again, saying that he was serious and sincere.


    "I said, lily, although you are new here, you can''t see that. This kind of young people can''t afford to buy a house. How can they still show each other a high-end house?"


    Lily purses her mouth tightly and doesn''t speak. She just looks at Ning Tao with a little shame.


    Ning Tao listened to this sentence, but he was angry and happy in his heart. He wanted to see what a treasure it was. You can''t do it as soon as he opened his mouth.


    In this way, he was not in a hurry. He wanted to see what the other party was pretending to be?


    "Tongtong, let me introduce you first."


    See two people don''t speak, Wang is very satisfied with the effect, looked to Tong Tong, a time is very proud.


    "Well, Mr. Wang, you really have vision. This is the only one left in this house, but it''s very rare It''s 3.3 million in total. If you want it, you should hurry up. If my boss changes his mind, you can''t say for sure. "


    "3.3 million, so expensive? Can you make it cheaper? Or by instalments? "


    Mr. Wang''s face sank when he heard that the price was not cheap, which made him hesitant.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wang. The price is set by the boss. In addition, installment is allowed. It''s not up to us to decide."


    Tong Tong shakes her head to show that she can do nothing.


    "You can''t afford to buy it. Now the elderly people always like to be successful people. Ah, they don''t respect the old people."


    Ning Tao thought that the other party is what boss, lavish, did not expect a mouth to counsellor, also will each other''s words disguised sent out.


    "You What a big tone. Do you have the ability to buy it? "


    Ning Tao was directly to an old word, Wang immediately not willing to, eyes a stare, opened his mouth back to a sentence.


    "How can I buy it before I finish reading it? Why are you so impetuous?"


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile and copied the original words.


    Seeing that Ning Tao has offended her clients, Tong Tong can''t stand it immediately. She murmurs with a trace of disdain: "what do you know? Mr. Wang''s family has a listed company and can''t afford such a house. If you can''t afford it, you can''t afford it. Jealousy is still so strong! "


    Tongtong''s voice fell down. After a turn, she immediately looked at Mr. Wang with a flattering smile and said, "Mr. Wang, you might as well reconsider..."


    "Pa!"


    A sound of slapping the counter suddenly rang, and the other party''s words finally angered him.


    Looking at each other as a slave, he would be angry. What''s wrong with you.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to people who have no quality like you. Go and call your boss. I''d like to ask. Is this how Lijiang real estate connives at its employees?"


    Being frightened by Ning Tao, Tong Tong''s face changed, but then she disdained it again, and her words became strange.


    "Oh, it''s a big tone. Our boss can be seen when you meet him. You are so cheeky. If you can''t afford to buy a house, you will be angry and ashamed. Can you afford to pay for the broken glass?"


    "Yes, young man, life is still a long way to go. Don''t be so angry. You can''t afford to buy more than three million things. We don''t have the same opinion with you. Don''t be unkind!"


    Mr. Wang gloated on the side, then waved to the security guard at the door and said, "security guard, let this young man go outside to cool off. In such a noisy situation, can''t people buy a house at ease?""It''s really a bug coming out of eating melon seeds. A person with your quality must not be able to open the company for a long time."


    Leaving one sentence behind, Ning Tao looked at Tong Tong and said coldly, "I''ll call your boss again. I''ll give you five minutes. If you don''t get there, not only the glass won''t hold, but also the room will be smashed."


    People are good at being bullied. Buying a house or not is the second best thing. If one or two people who don''t have eyes run on him like this, it''s the way to mend his hair.


    With these words, Lily''s face next to her was a bit embarrassed. She wanted to say something, but Tong Tong said sarcastically: "just because you''re a hick, you want to smash our shop. Toad wants to eat swan meat!"


    After a while, Tong Tong looks at the security road. Security guard, throw the troublemaker out! "


    "Who''s going to smash my shop?"


    Just as the scene was stiff, a woman in a light colored dress came down the stairs. She was about twenty-seven or eight years old. She was slender, with bright eyes and white teeth. Her soft hair was tied on her head at will, and the rest was scattered over her shoulders. She looked clean and sharp.


    "It''s you?"


    However, when the woman saw Ning Tao clearly, there was a slight flash of light in her eyes. She was slightly surprised. She seemed very surprised.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the woman who came down from the upstairs, Ning Tao''s heart trembled inexplicably. At that time, he was a little wilted. He murmured, how could it be her? This is not to be impressed by women''s domineering, but some guilty.


    This person is no one else. It was Zhou Ru who saw the scenery at the bottom of his skirt. Unexpectedly, he saw each other again on this occasion when he left the hospital last time.


    I ¡ó first time%

 Chapter 250

    A little thought, Zhou Ru step down, came to a few people in front of the show eyebrow a pick, looked at the two Tongtong, light way: "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Zhou, it''s like this..."


    Seeing the boss coming down, Tongtong seems to have the backbone all of a sudden, and her arrogance is even more arrogant. She doesn''t wait for Ning Tao to speak, so she adds fuel to the story.


    Of course, some facts have been tampered with by her tactfully. For example, Wang Zong is very satisfied with the house and has the intention to buy it, while Ning Tao is just making a fuss. When she says a few words, she is even more angry and ashamed, and wants to smash the store.


    Business people are profit oriented. Although what she has just done is not considered, everything is easy to say as long as it can bring profits to the company.


    "Is that so, Lily?"


    When Tong Tong finished, Zhou Ru''s face was calm, and she didn''t see any expression. As soon as her white neck turned, she looked at lily.


    "This Mr. Zhou... "


    Feeling the boss''s eyes, Lily felt a little embarrassed. After thinking about it, she just gritted her teeth and told the truth, regardless of her ugly face.


    "Lily, don''t talk nonsense. Where is this? Mr. Wang can testify for me."


    When Lily''s words fall, Tong Tong immediately turns her lips and says, her voice is urgent, and her face changes a little.


    Ru Tao has long been on the side of his house, instead of talking.


    After the last incident, he was a little nervous about the woman who didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    "Yes, Mr. Zhou, I can testify for Tong Tong!" At the critical moment, Mr. Wang also supports Tong Tong, but in the face of each other, there is a little flattery in his eyes.


    Zhou Ru didn''t say anything. When the other party finished, she turned to Ning Tao and said, "Mr. Ning wants to buy this house?"


    To tell you the truth, she doesn''t know much about Ning Tao, but when she sees a young man who wants to buy a house, she can''t help looking puzzled, but her attitude slows down.


    If you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, no matter what, the other party has saved Bingbing''s life. Even if it''s the other party''s fault, she won''t care.


    "I''m not optimistic yet, but I''m disappointed that some of your staff are of low quality."


    Deeply took a breath, Ning Tao also lightly returned a sentence, since the other side didn''t mention that matter, he also only thought it didn''t happen.


    "Oh, I see what Mr. Ning means!"


    Zhou Ru couldn''t hear the meaning of Ning Tao''s words. Her eyes flashed slightly and she nodded. Then she looked at Tong Tong. Her face sank slightly and said, "Tong Tong, Mr. Ning is my distinguished guest. He won''t do you wrong."


    "Mr. Zhou, I''m not lying. Wang always really likes this house. He has long had an intention to buy it. As soon as I was in a hurry, I might have rushed a little. I didn''t mean anything else."


    See his boss seems to know Ning Tao, Tong Tong heart a lamp, slightly some uneasy back to the road, at the same time in the heart has a bad premonition.


    "Yes, Mr. Zhou, I''m wang Dakai, the general manager of Runchang technology company. I''ve taken a fancy to this house. Miss Tongtong also holds the attitude of customer first. There''s nothing wrong with it!"


    As soon as Mr. Wang opened his mouth, he called his own identity and came forward to help Tongtong speak. The meaning of the words was understood again. Even if you know each other, it''s me who really has purchasing power. What is this guy.


    As soon as the peak turned, he pointed the spear at Ning Tao and said again, but we are all businessmen. There is a saying that I would like to persuade you. Some people obviously have no financial ability, but they want to enrich themselves. They simply don''t know the heaven and the earth. The house is not a meal. They can''t eat if they want to. Why should they treat him as a customer? "


    Words finish saying, Wang Zong also glanced at Ning Tao with disdainful eyes, a trace of self-evident!


    "Run Chang? I haven''t heard of it. "


    Listen to each other''s long speech, Zhou Ru look a sink, but did not attack, think, shake his head light way, is to express dissatisfaction.


    After that, he didn''t catch a cold with the so-called Wang Zong. He ignored him. His eyes moved and fell on Ning Tao. On his face, he squeezed out a trace of apology.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ning. I''ll compensate you for the mistakes of the staff below. I don''t think it''s as good as this. This house will be my apology for you. How about it?"


    A house for Zhou Ru is nothing, she will take this opportunity to return the last ice.


    After all, Mr. Wang is a customer. She can''t say anything, and she can only plan to talk about her employees afterwards.


    "Give the house away?"


    This remark, next to a few people are all shocked, Lily and Tong Tong are silly.


    Who is this young man? Let their boss give away the house as soon as he opens his mouth. You know, even if he has money, it''s not a waste of money. It''s not 32000, but it''s more than 3 million.


    Wang Zong Wen Yan, who was hung aside, even changed his face slightly, and his dissatisfied look was shocked.


    Compared with the other party, he is really nothing. His company is less than tens of millions when it is full of money, and the other party is more than three million when it is full of money, which he can understand."Ha ha, I can''t accept the generous gift of Miss Zhou for no merit."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a faint light. Then he laughed and waved his hand again: "Miss Zhou misunderstood that a friend of mine wanted to buy the house. I just came to have a look first."


    "Do you want to see it for a friend?"


    Zhou Ru nodded her head, but she didn''t say much.


    One side of the Wang heard Ning Tao refused, eyes turned, as if to interest, fat belly lick, smile.


    "Mr. Zhou, I don''t think it''s necessary for him to say anything more if he doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad. I don''t think he can afford it, and he''s embarrassed to accept it."


    Zhou Ru saw that he had already said so, but Wang didn''t understand what he meant. He seemed to have to step on Ning Tao. He frowned a little and got angry.


    "Well, I can''t afford it? I''d like to see if there are any houses in Lijiang that we can''t afford? "


    At this time, at the door came some unhappy voice of oriole, words finish, a burst of fragrant wind swept.


    "Sister Xia, you are here."


    As soon as Ning Tao turns his head, he sees Xia Mengfei coming. He looks surprised and says hello with a smile.


    Her upper body is a light yellow cashmere sweater, and her lower body is a light color Capris. Her face is exquisite and flawless. When she comes to the scene, she is the queen fan DUI. Who else can she be if she is not Xia Mengfei?


    Mr. Wang heard that someone was talking big again behind him. He was still a little annoyed. He turned his head and wanted to scold him. However, when he saw Xia Mengfei, he was immediately surprised and couldn''t help shouting: "you, are you Xia Mengfei?"


    Comparatively speaking, as the spokesperson of Xia''s jewelry, he is not well-known in Donghai. How many people don''t know him who has some family property?


    "Do you know me?" Xia Mengfei smiles and nods to Ning Tao. He looks at Wang Zong and says faintly.


    "Yes, Mr. Xia, I''m wang Dakai from Runchang. I''m engaged in jewelry processing. I have cooperation with your company!"


    In the face of this high cold, Wang always put the posture very low, there is not a trace of unhappiness on the face, he said back.

 Chapter 251

    "Oh Xia Mengfei looked at Wang Zong and nodded slightly. She said hello.


    This is not her arrogance, mainly because the gap between the two is too big, not a level, naturally there is nothing to say.


    After that, her eyes moved slightly, and she put her eyes on Zhou Ru with a bright look.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Xia to come to Lijiang. It''s really our honor. You know Mr. Xia is coming to buy a house, I will choose some for you early!"


    Zhou Ru light smile, obviously and Xia Mengfei know, said hello.


    "Mr. Zhou is serious. I just have some business in the Southern District, and I want to find a place to rest. I don''t bother Mr. Zhou with this little thing."


    Xia Mengfei grins and explains it. She reaches out her hand and says with a smile.


    "Oh, so it is. It seems that you are very familiar with Ning Tao."


    Zhou Ru didn''t know what she thought of. She turned her eyes and turned the topic to Ning Tao.


    "Cluck, it''s natural. This house is for him."


    Xia Mengfei this opening, Wang always and that Tong Tong''s face all become wonderful, the other side this sentence appears ambiguous.


    Who is Xia Mengfei? Mr. Wang naturally knows. He didn''t expect that the other party would buy a house for Ning Tao. What''s the relationship between them? For a time, Mr. Wang almost didn''t let his saliva choke.


    Tong Tong doesn''t know Xia Mengfei, but she sees that the other party actually knows her boss. When the other party just stops there, there is an indescribable fan, which is far from her own. Her heart suddenly sinks into the bottom of the valley, and she has some regrets.


    Just now she also said that the other party is poor. Now the plot seems to be suddenly reversed. Her boss not only wants to give the other party a house, but also wants to buy a house for the other party if she is not inferior to her boss.


    "Oh, it''s a coincidence that Mr. Ning and I are friends. This house has just been given away to him for nothing. He doesn''t want it. He wants you to spend the unjust money!"


    I don''t know what Zhou Ru thought of. She took a deep look at Ning Tao, and her words became ambiguous.


    "Will Zhou always give away a house?"


    Xia Mengfei was also stunned when she heard the speech. Her face was a little ugly. Her eyes flashed slightly. She looked at Ning Tao and said half jokingly, "brother Tao, why didn''t I hear that you still know a local tyrant friend of President Zhou?"


    "No, Mr. Zhou and I are just friends. Mr. Zhou is just polite."


    Ning Tao waved his hand and quickly explained.


    He can''t guess Zhou Ru''s mind, but now it''s obvious that she has something to say.


    It is said that he has offended the other party. It''s ok if he doesn''t look bad. How can he give him a house?


    "I''m not talking about it. With our relationship, if you like this house, you can sign a contract now for free."


    Zhou Ru pulled out a smile from the corner of her mouth, as if she was very familiar with Ning Tao, with a few threads of ambiguity in her words.


    "Mr. Zhou is polite. I promised to buy a house for younger brother Tao. You''re tearing down the house. It''s not good."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Xia Mengfei is relieved to keep rejecting with the other party intentionally, but then she also says that she wants to move forward.


    I''m kidding. After all, she bought the house for Ning Tao. Otherwise, how could she buy the house here? Now she has put all her treasure on Ning Tao. She doesn''t hesitate to fight with Cao Yang. It can be said that she has gambled herself in.


    This suddenly came a strong opponent, how can she lose to each other, naturally to defend their rights.


    The onlookers almost looked silly. What is this? Are the two women jealous? Competing to pay?


    Mr. Wang and Tong Tong''s face became more wonderful. Even Lily opened her mouth slightly and showed her surprise.


    In fact, it was Mr. Wang who was shocked. He knew the two women''s status. When they got to each other''s status, which of them didn''t reveal a sense of pride.


    Even for some provincial tycoons, they are calm. Now they are fighting for the same man, which completely subverts his values.


    "Cackle, Xia Zong misunderstood. I only have the idea based on my relationship with Ning Tao, but I don''t mean it to you. However, Xia Zong hides it deeply enough. It seems that you are not so good to Ning Tao. Last time, it was said that you had a very stiff relationship with Cao family, so it''s here!"


    Zhou Ru''s words are very light. When she opens her mouth, she always pays attention to Ning Tao''s look.


    The reason why she secretly has some tit for tat with Xia Mengfei is very simple, that is to find out the relationship between the two, and at the same time give Ning Tao police a wake-up call.


    In her subconscious, Ning Tao and her best friend are very ambiguous. When she sees another new lover, she naturally wants to find out. She will never let her best friend suffer this loss.


    Sure enough, Xia Mengfei''s face changed slightly when she heard Zhou Ru''s words, but then she returned to her normal state and said, "it''s just rumors. I didn''t expect that Mr. Zhou also likes to catch shadows. My Xia family and Cao family are just business relations, but Mr. Zhou. When you get married with Zhang, don''t forget to invite me to have a wedding wine."Women''s trueness will never be put on the surface. If the other party points out her affairs, she will naturally fight back.


    First, Zhou Ru likes to meddle in his own business, and then he starts to fight back. It means that if you have an object, don''t worry about Ning Tao.


    "Marriage is too far away. If it comes to that day, I will let you know."


    Zhou Ru looks a meal, after a deep breath, looking at both slowly.


    See two women more say, gunpowder smell more thick, Ning Tao a burst of big head, brain a turn, quickly stand out to make a round.


    "Since we are all friends, it''s easy to say. Sister Xia, I''ve just taken a fancy to this house. What do you think?"


    "Since it''s selected by younger brother Tao, I don''t mind. Just like it."


    Xia Mengfei smiles and looks like you are the main one.


    Ning Tao''s mouth almost gasped. What do you mean? I like it. It''s you who want to buy a house. What you just said to buy for him has blinded him.


    S first C: Mr. Zhou, where can I pay


    Xia Mengfei''s work is vigorous and resolute. Seeing that Ning Tao is determined, she says to Zhou Ru.


    For her, the house is secondary, after all, she will not live for a few days, but this is her love nest with Ning Tao.


    "The house is 5.82 million. Since Xia always wants to buy it, I can make a discount of 5 million."


    Zhou Ru''s expression is cool, directly quoted the price that lets Ning Tao bore eye tongue tied.


    This woman is too cruel. Ning Tao is tired of it. He has just returned more than three million yuan. It''s just a big meeting, and it''s up to five million yuan. He really eats people and doesn''t spit up bones.


    It is obvious that Xia Mengfei has just offended the other party, which is clearly revenge.


    "OK, go and swipe the card."


    Xia Mengfei blinked her eyes, looked as usual, and opened her mouth.


    "Wait, Mr. Zhou, isn''t this house more than three million?"


    The relationship between him and Xia Jie is not comparable to that of this woman. Although Xia Mengfei is rich, it is not a waste of money. He just said it now.

 Chapter 252

    "More than three million?"


    When Ning Tao said this, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became treacherous. The two women looked different.


    "I''m sorry, maybe the following salesperson has made a mistake. If Mr. Ning feels that the price is not cheap, you can have a look at the others!"


    Zhou Ru took a deep look at Ning Tao. There was a cold flash in her pupils, and then she became indifferent.


    Joking, her eyes naturally see that there is a problem between the two, and then think about her best friend, the man in front of a heart, let her feel uncomfortable.


    In addition, last time Ning Tao saw her out, she didn''t say anything on the surface, which doesn''t mean that she has no mustard at all. She won''t be polite if she can make her uncomfortable.


    A house is nothing to her, she deliberately out of this price, just want each other to retreat.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao is speechless. Can you remember the house wrong? And there is a clear price tag on it. Isn''t that a clear starting price?


    I want to say something, but I have a pair of eyes and the other side. I feel a little nervous in my heart, and my words are swallowed by him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Five million is five million. Shopping mainly depends on mood, but with Mr. Zhou''s face, it''s worth five million."


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t think so. She seems to have taken up all of them. She giggles and is very cheerful.


    Xia Mengfei this words let Ning Tao two people are one Leng, Ning Tao corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, some speechless.


    Normally, the other party is also a smart person. How can they compete with each other? It''s impossible that the other party can''t see the price and have money to burn?


    As for the latter, she was supported. Originally, she thought that if she wanted the high price, the other party would give up. She didn''t expect that Xia Mengfei didn''t care at all.


    "Well, since Xia is always rich, come with me."


    Zhou Ru is not an ordinary person either. As soon as she looks slow, she says yes.


    The other party was willing to be killed, she ignored the killer.


    "Wait a minute."


    Ning Tao steps a lift, corner of the eye Yu Guang glimpses to the sales girl named Tong Tong, heart suddenly move, mouth said a.


    When Zhou Ru and his wife looked at each other, he pointed to Lily and said to Zhou Ru, "Zhou Ru, I''m a customer of this waiter. I''m very satisfied with his service. We can count the performance of our house on her!"


    Since the wronged leader is not good today, he is not bad at helping others.


    Zhou Ru smell speech look slightly a Zheng, and then looked at lily, then showed a smile, nodded: "no problem, listen to Mr. Ning."


    Tong said to encourage a good way: "Tong dry."


    As a boss, she naturally doesn''t care about the Commission, but she is surprised that Ning Tao''s heart is so good. When she thinks about it, she has a better impression of Ning Tao.


    With Xia Mengfei, she naturally doesn''t think that Ning Tao has a crush on each other and is really satisfied.


    Hearing her boss''s encouragement and the benefits of pie falling from the sky, her face suddenly became a faint blush. With an excited look, she bowed to Ning Tao and others and said: "thank you, Mr. Zhou. Thank you, Mr. Ning. I will do well."


    Zhou Ru smiles and nods to the other party. Then she turns and goes upstairs. Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao''s face, but doesn''t say anything. Then she keeps up.


    As soon as they went upstairs, the salesmen in the shop immediately surrounded Tong Tong and praised her one by one.


    "Lily, it''s five million. You have tens of thousands of shares. It''s a treat."


    "Yes, the Commission alone is comparable to our salary in one year."


    "Lily, how are you going to spend the money?"


    In the face of the envious voice around, lily is a little at a loss. She just bites her lips and says, "they haven''t traded yet. It''s not clear whether they can get a commission.".


    "Lily, you''re proud. You didn''t see people spend five million without blinking an eye. This deal will be successful. You don''t want to treat."


    Seeing Lily''s refusal, someone nearby immediately made a mockery.


    "No, no, as long as they buy a house, I''ll treat them, OK."


    Lily quickly waved her hand and said with a red face, her eyes full of excitement and expectation.


    "Great, I''m going to eat Western food!"


    The salesmen are all young people with excited looks. These people usually have this tradition. No matter who sells the house, it means something.


    Just at the edge of the field, Tong Tong is not happy, a face of regret depressed, this was originally her list, because of his arrogance, lost a big list.


    As for Mr. Wang, he''s long gone. He''s joking that two big men from the East China Sea are here. He doesn''t even count as a fart. When he thinks about it, he says Ning Tao can''t afford it at all. He just feels that his face is red and his face is slapping."Ah, you say that Mr. Naning looks young and insignificant. How can he be so rich and know Mr. Zhou? He is not the legendary rich second generation."


    Having nothing to do, these people naturally shift the focus of their conversation to Ning Tao.


    "Che, what do you know? They call it low-key!" A salesperson looks like you don''t understand at all. After talking, his eyes light up and he looks at lily.


    "Lily, you said that Mr. Naning would never take a fancy to you!"


    "Screw you, they are rich people, how can they take a fancy to me"


    when they heard someone nearby making fun of me, Lily turned red and said angrily.


    "Don''t mention it. Now some rich and handsome people like alternative tastes. Lily is so cute. Maybe they are playing hard to get. Lily, first of all, if they look good, we can''t forget our sisters."


    "I don''t care about you. The more I say, the less formal I am."


    Lily''s face was more rosy, her heart suddenly jumped, and she quickly got angry. The more she heard, the more outrageous she felt, so she left.


    "Ah, I don''t like Gao Fu Shuai. If I do, I''d like to be a little girl. I don''t have to stand here with smiling face every day."


    Although Lily left, but a few girls did not stop talking, taking advantage of no guests, the discussion is more heated.


    "Simple, if you like it, when Mr. Naning comes down, don''t you recommend yourself and take the initiative to attack?"


    Hear someone willing to take the initiative to do small, a bold woman immediately out of an idea.


    "Screw you, women should be reserved, or they won''t be worth money."


    The woman who spoke before shook her head, then straightened her chest, as if she had some confidence again: "this method is not impossible, but people are so rich, what if they don''t like me!"

 Chapter 253

    Outside the sales girl to his comments, Ning Tao naturally don''t know, the contract is very smooth, let him just like falling into a dream.


    Although he can be called a rich man now, he can''t help but show his teeth when he sees that Xia Mengfei has brushed five million without frowning.


    Taking advantage of the turn key and other finishing work, Ning Tao greets Xia Mengfei and tells him to wait for her at the door. He slips down first.


    Maybe it''s because of last time. In the room, Zhou Ru is not interested in this contract. But when her eyes fall on Ning Tao from time to time, she always feels like a bitter wife.


    For Zhou Ru that woman, his subconscious feeling or far away from the better.


    As soon as he came downstairs, a pretty sales lady stopped him with a smile and asked politely.


    "Mr. Ning, have you bought the house?"


    The rest of the sales miss see Ning Tao down, one by one also vertical ears, listen up.


    "Yes, I did."


    Ning Tao slightly a Leng, slightly a nod, want to side body to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Ning. My name is Liu Jing. This is my phone number. If you need to decorate your house, you can call me. I can give you a reference. Of course, if you don''t have time during the day, I''ll be on call at night."


    The sales lady said, and quickly took out a business card from it. She handed it to Ning Tao with both hands. Her fat chest almost didn''t rub against Ning Tao. At the same time, her eyes flashed.


    Ning Tao smell speech, the forehead can''t help but climb up a few black gas, also talk about decoration at night, it is estimated that this talk about the bed. The other party''s suggestion is so obvious that if he doesn''t understand what it means, he will just hit the wall and die.


    As soon as he thought about it, Ning Tao sighed in his heart. As expected, money can make the ghost push the mill. Now, the sales girl is pretty good. If he changed to be a former one, he might not be able to cope with it.


    But with the two women upstairs to compare, he did not have that kind of interest.


    "No, we''ll find someone to decorate ourselves."


    Just when he wants to say no, a cold voice rings in Ning Tao''s ear. It''s Xia Mengfei with the key.


    "Well OK, Miss Xia. Excuse me


    Compared with Xia Mengfei, the sales lady was a little ashamed. She apologized and blushed to get out of the way.


    "I didn''t expect that brother Tao''s peach blossom luck was very prosperous, and someone sent it to the door automatically?"


    Xia Mengfei turns a kind of white eyes towards Ning Tao, and her pink lips pout. If she looks at the woman, she says jokingly.


    ¡­¡­


    This words how listen to how wrong, Rao is Ning Tao cheeky enough thick, also not from the old face a black, hurriedly dry cough two, diverge the topic way: "elder sister Xia, the procedure is done?"


    "Well, what? What''s bothering you? "


    Xia Mengfei''s beautiful big eyes blinked. She didn''t let Ning Tao go so easily. She took a step and looked at Ning Tao cautiously.


    "Sister Xia misunderstood. She just sold me the decoration. With sister Xia here, I don''t have any other thoughts."


    See the other party clutching, it seems not to explain, Ning Tao a burst of sweat, hastened a compliment.


    "It''s strange to believe you, Huaxin radish!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s attitude was good, Xia Mengfei finally showed a smile on her face. Having said that, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth. She looked upstairs thoughtfully, then twisted her waist and took the lead to walk out.


    In the office on the second floor, Zhou Ru looks at the monitor downstairs. Her face is chilly. She doesn''t feel happy to do business.


    After a long silence, Zhou took a deep breath, picked up the phone on the desk and dialed a number.


    Soon, when the phone was connected, Zhou Ru relaxed a lot and said, "Bingbing, do you have anything in the afternoon? I''ll go there."


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Tao, this week is always a rare beauty. I can see that her eyes are not right. Are you really indifferent?"


    Ning Tao two people out of the sales hall, he will park his car in one place, sitting in Xia Mengfei''s car to see the house, all the way, Xia Mengfei biting his lips, once again asked.


    "I have explained how many times, sister Xia. We are really just ordinary friends. We only met once."


    He doesn''t know what happened to Xia Mengfei today. He pulls him to Zhou Ru. Ning Tao is guilty. After being asked several times, he feels that he can''t resist.


    "I''m willing to give you a house once I''ve seen it. Why don''t I have such a friend?"


    Xia Mengfei holds the steering wheel with one hand, turns her eyes to Ning Tao, and releases the mind of Bagua completely.


    "I said it. I saved her friend''s life."


    Ning Tao felt that the more he explained it, the more unclear it became. But when it comes to this, he can only continue to talk.


    "Her friend''s boy''s girl''s?"Hear this place, Xia Mengfei in the heart a tight, again ask a way.


    "Er..."


    "Woman."


    Mention Li Bingbing, Ning Tao is nothing, a time courage a strong, look also returned to normal, then he thought of a move, thought of what, again.


    "Sister Xia, we bought this house very expensive. The price is obviously..."


    "I know."


    Beyond Ning Tao''s expectation, without waiting for him to finish, Xia Mengfei returns directly and decisively.


    "Do you know what to buy?"


    This time it''s Ning Tao''s turn to be speechless. Xia Mengfei usually looks very smart. How can he not use his head enough.


    You know, this is not 32000, but nearly two million more. It''s not a small number anywhere.


    "It''s not natural that five million yuan can buy Zhou Ru. It''s worth it!"


    Xia Mengfei tilted her head and blinked at Ning Tao, then suddenly said with a smile.


    "What? Sister Xia and Zhou always have a grudge? "


    Ning Tao looks a pick, can''t help but ask a sentence.


    "Where do you want to go? In business, you should be kind and make money. Besides, how can I offend people?"


    Xia Mengfei opened the window of the car and let the autumn wind blow her long hair. She lay on the back seat and muttered: "dare to fight with me for a man Hum... "


    Just ten minutes later, they came to the place where the house was, asked the doorman to open the door, and began to check.


    Ning Tao turns around the room and nods. Although the place is not big, the environment is good and the location is excellent.


    Xia Mengfei directly opens the window, leans out half of her body and looks at the Huangpu River outside. She takes a deep breath and looks satisfied. Then she turns around and looks at Ning Tao with a smile. She opens her arms and says!


    S look at the chapter of the first edition: first (


    "brother Tao, we finally have our own house. Let''s have a hug."

 Chapter 254

    Xia Mengfei''s temperament is excellent. Standing in front of the window, there is sunlight shining in, which makes Ning Tao almost dazed.


    Hearing the other side''s words with different meanings, Ning Tao''s heart jumps wildly, and his brain is short circuited.


    After pondering for a few seconds, he hugged Xia Mengfei''s perfectly curved body in his arms.


    Say, he has a different kind of feelings for Xia Mengfei in his heart, maybe the other party has helped him, or maybe the two people''s beautiful together make him intoxicated.


    This embrace was unintentional, but it was like firewood meeting fire. Ning Tao only felt his brain was hot, and his hands could not help exerting some force.


    "Ying..."


    Body pain, Xia Mengfei cherry like lips slightly open, can''t help moaning, face like drunk general, a red, all soft, directly fell in the latter''s arms.


    The other party''s sound made Ning Tao''s eyes red, and his heart was full of fire. Holding the fragrant jade, he could not help it any more. As soon as his head was low, he directly caught the bright cherry lips of the other party and covered them.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Xia Mengfei where to expect Ning Tao will suddenly come to this hand, quench not under guard, red lip is attacked, the body is frozen.


    Ning Tao only felt that he had a piece of jade in his mouth, which was very sweet. But then he was not satisfied. He put out his hand and wanted to search.


    "Brother Tao, don''t..."


    At this time, Xia Mengfei suddenly wakes up, grabs Ning Tao''s palm with one hand, and her body trembles slightly.


    Hum!


    Seeing Xia Mengfei''s charming eyes, Ning Tao''s body was numb, and he was completely awake.


    "Sister Xia I... "


    After returning from that state, Ning Tao cursed in his heart and wanted to explain.


    Hiss!


    Before saying that, Ning Tao only felt that the soft meat on his waist fell into the hands of the other side, making him subconsciously take a breath.


    "Hum, I want you to bully me!"


    Xia Mengfei''s face is ruddy, and the strength on her hand is a little bit stronger. She pretends to be angry on purpose.


    "No, No."


    Ning Tao quickly raises both hands to surrender, is exaggerating raised both hands to beg for mercy.


    In fact, just now is not his real intention. With the blood baby, his restraint on that aspect is greatly reduced. In a word, it is the animal with lower body thinking.


    If it wasn''t for the other side''s voice just now, he would have done it directly.


    "Brother Tao, you are not good at it!"


    Twisted for a while, Xia Mengfei still doesn''t untie gas, pouting red lips, exerting oneself in Ning Tao''s chest beat for a while, breathing shortness.


    "Hey, hey."


    Ning Tao can only be coquettish about this, pretending to be thick.


    "Are you doing anything in the afternoon or in the evening?"


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t want to entangle with him. She looks up and looks at the house. She seems to ask casually.


    "Sister Xia is here. If you have anything to do, please tell me."


    Although not intentional, but feel good, Ning Tao hit a mouth, is a pair of flattering appearance.


    But when he heard the other party''s mention at night, his heart began to jump up again, and his mind was already distorted.


    "Just you


    I +%


    Xia Mengfei turned his eyes and said, "I''m fine in the afternoon. Let''s go to a decoration company and choose a good plan to decorate the house. What do you think?"


    Oh, heard to decorate the house, Ning Tao is indifferent to the appearance, eyes move, he asked: "what do you do that night?"


    "At night?"


    Xia Mengfei turns around and looks at Ning Tao''s face. As soon as the corner of her mouth turns up, she says jokingly: "brother Tao, what do you think?"


    "Well, nothing, nothing..."


    As soon as he saw the other side''s banter, Ning Tao''s heart was tense, and he quickly looked like a Su, which was completely genuine.


    "It''s strange to believe you. Accompany me to meet a client in the evening."


    Xia Mengfei stretched a stretch, a beautiful complete burst leak to Ning Tao, soft way: "Tao younger brother, I''m hungry!"


    "Let''s go and have dinner. I''ll treat you. What would you like to eat?"


    Empty blank room is nothing to look at, he has long been annoyed, hear each other''s words, the heart is also relieved, he hastened to speak.


    "Well..." Xia Mengfei thought about it for a while, purred his eyes, and said, "I want to eat KFC."


    "KFC? How do you want to eat that? "


    KFC that thing in his impression is generally young boys and girls to eat, and that thing too much hormone, the other party put forward to eat this he was a little surprised.


    "What? You don''t want to treat me. "


    Xia Mengfei glances sideways at Ning Tao, and the words suddenly get worse."No, I thought it was kids who liked KFC. I didn''t expect you to like it, too. "


    Ning Tao said casually with a smile.


    "Do you mean I''m old?"


    Xia Mengfei''s face changed and her voice was wrong.


    "Well, no, no, sister Xia is only 18 years old. It''s just a flower. I mean, the children in it are too noisy and affect their appetite. There''s no other meaning."


    Ning Tao heart a Deng, realized that he said, face not red, heart not jump, quickly clapped a flattery.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go and have dinner!" Xia Mengfei sees Ning Tao say so, just showed happy smile on the face, stretch out a hand to embrace his arm, say.


    Ning Tao''s arm was suddenly held in his arms by the other party intimately. His body was stiff for a while, and he didn''t get used to it. Then he thought of kissing everyone, and it was natural now.


    Together with Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei feels that she has regained herself. She is in a very happy mood. Her pretty face radiates an unprecedented bright atmosphere, which makes Ning Tao feel stunned.


    There are many fast food restaurants like KFC in Donghai. There is one near the community. Ning Tao and his wife found it without any effort.


    How many boys and girls in KFC? As soon as Xia Mengfei came in, she immediately became the focus.


    Whether it is the tall figure, or the inherent elegant temperament, combined with the beautiful appearance, let many young people in front of a bright, can not help but praise.


    Other people''s eyes, Ning Tao naturally felt, immediately brow tip a pick, in the heart slightly some uncomfortable.


    There is no doubt that Xia Mengfei''s appearance is very attractive, and her facial features are correct. She belongs to the kind that the more she looks, the more flavor she has.


    However, Xia Mengfei''s interest is quite high, and he is not good at interrupting each other''s interest. After buying two sets of meals, they find a quiet seat.


    "Why don''t you eat it?"


    Xia Mengfei sees Ning Tao staring at her all the time, takes out a French fries to dip in some sauce again, as if in the mouth, looks at the latter to ask.


    "Sister Xia, you are so beautiful!"


    Ning Tao looks at each other''s elegant eating appearance. After drinking the orange juice, he can''t help but exclaim.


    "Poof


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei could not help laughing and said, "come on, you said this to many people. You thought I was those little girls."


    Although the words are like this, Xia Mengfei''s face also becomes happy, with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 255

    "No, I''m just telling the truth."


    Ning Tao''s body leans on the chair behind him, a little smile, is very sincere way.


    "Don''t be a liar. By the way, everything in the shop is almost done. I want to ask for your advice this time to see when you plan to open the shop."


    Xia Mengfei takes out a French fries again, dips in some sauce and puts it into the mouth of fennen. It makes Ning Tao''s throat hot.


    After a little meal, he also focused on the other party''s words. After thinking about it, he looked up at Xia Mengfei and said, "sister Xia, you are more experienced than me in this aspect. Why don''t you choose a day?"


    Hearing that the jewelry store is about to open in a few months, Ning Tao can''t help but feel surging.


    This is a real industry. Different from that kind of black industry, there is an unwritten rule for money in that place. It''s OK to circulate underground, but it''s not so easy to launder money. The state has to take a considerable part of the tax, which is one of the reasons why the latter acquiesces in the existence of large gangs.


    "We don''t pay much attention to a single opening date. The main reason is that if we are a new jewelry store, we will be famous in the early stage. What Mr. Sun means is that we will package the golden stage advertisement of Donghai TV station for a few months, and invite some heavyweights on the opening day..."


    It is obvious that Xia Mengfei is well prepared this time. While eating, she tells us the current situation of the jewelry store and the preparations she needs to make.


    "No problem. You don''t have to tell me the money you should spend. In addition, let''s see who is better. Let''s think about it together."


    Ning Tao understood what the other party said. It was nothing more than a matter of publicity and advertising.


    "It''s better to find someone who has weight and is the best in politics!" Xia Mengfei frowned and sighed, some worried: "jewelry is a high-end industry, the market is limited, because it is still a profiteering industry, after all, we are new business, if we don''t invite one with weight, in a short time, all aspects will be suppressed by many peers, I''m afraid that trouble will continue in the future."


    "Weighty?" Ning Tao thought for a moment and tried to say, "how about Secretary Jing?"


    In Donghai, according to his understanding, I''m afraid no one has more weight than Secretary Jing.


    "Of course, Secretary Jing is the best, but he seldom attends these private ceremonies. We have no acquaintance with him, and we have no face to invite him."


    Ning Tao can think of, Xia Mengfei naturally also thought of, shake head, helpless way.


    "Oh, coincidentally, I happen to know Secretary Jing. Maybe he can sell me face."


    Ning Tao smile, body slightly forward, suddenly open a way.


    "Really, isn''t it to make my sister happy?"


    Xia Mengfei smell speech suddenly excited up, beautiful big eyes open round, hand suddenly seized Ning Tao''s hand.


    "Sister Xia, don''t get excited. I can only try. I''m not sure. I can try. In addition, director Bai and I know each other. We can always invite one together."


    Seeing that all the people around looked at him, Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile, his hand gently broke away from Xia Mengfei''s hand. A dry cough.


    "Do you know director Bai?"


    Xia Mengfei sees Ning Tao nod to confirm, can''t help but open his mouth to take a sentence, a pair of big eyes staring at Ning Tao, full of interest.


    "Well, it''s a bit of friendship."


    Ning Tao didn''t want to say more about it, so he made a vague statement.


    "Taodi, I love you so much."


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t care three seven twenty, directly gather to Ning Tao''s face, Bo of once kiss mouth.


    "Cough!"


    In full view of the public, Ning Tao was almost choked by the saliva in his mouth. He felt the strange look around him and hushed him.


    "Cluck!"


    Seeing the embarrassed appearance of Ning Tao''s face, she seems to be choked by her own words. Xia Mengfei chuckles and doesn''t care. She sips her mouth a little, then takes a French fries dipped in tomato sauce and delivers it to the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth and says, "come on, brother Tao, I''ll give you a reward."


    Ning Tao understand each other''s character, know that refuse not to drop, generously accepted, a mouth, caught the chips.


    And he was a little depressed, how women like to eat this thing, last time Su Qian also like to eat, once also fed him.


    "Hee hee, that''s good!"


    WV see W4 / edition In the chapter "kg >


    Xia Mengfei smiles and looks at Ning Tao with big eyes. She says:" brother Tao, the more I can''t see through you, the more your contacts are now


    ¡­¡­


    A potato chip is so delicious, Ning Tao rummaged to think of a set of words, barely cope with the past.


    As for the latter, it is not up to him to decide whether to believe it or not.


    In the envy of others, they ate for more than half an hour before they had enough to eat and drink.


    Out of the restaurant, Xia Mengfei naturally put out her hand to hold Ning Tao''s arm, a pair of bird like.


    The whole afternoon, two people are not idle, ran a few decoration companies, and finally chose a good look from the appearance, it was settled.In fact, according to Ning Tao''s idea, just decorate it a little. Anyway, you don''t live many times, but when you see the other party''s enthusiastic look, his words are still choked back.


    The person in charge of the decoration company is very enthusiastic, and agreed with the two, then finalized the plan, to ensure that in half a month all done.


    Coming out of the decoration company, it''s getting dark. Xia Mengfei drives himself and leads Ning Tao to the banquet in the evening.


    "Sister Xia, who is the other party?"


    Ning Tao is very relaxed and comfortable sitting on the co pilot. He squints his eyes and looks at each other''s slim figure, and asks.


    Today, they are just like the couple who buy and decorate their houses. Ning Tao enjoys this feeling very much. His tacit understanding is quite moistening and silent.


    "The boss of Lianhua supermarket is just like you. He''s very colorful."


    Xia Mengfei leans lazily on the back seat, and the speed is not fast. He feels Ning Tao''s eyes wandering on him. He turns around and blinks his beautiful eyes. He takes an angry look at him and falls into the latter''s eyes, but he doesn''t mean to blame him at all. On the contrary, he has all kinds of feelings.


    "Khan, what do you mean like me? I don''t have it."


    Ning Tao mouth corner a draw, almost didn''t turn over breath, he how have the other side say of so dirty.


    "I don''t care if you have it or not. Anyway, I want you to be a shield today. If you mess up, we''ll settle the old and new accounts together."


    Xia Mengfei gives a cold hum, and puts forward Ning Tao''s task with half a threat.


    "Don''t worry, sister Xia. I''ll definitely let that old lust flow, but I don''t even want to touch your finger."


    Although the other side didn''t say it clearly, Ning Tao couldn''t hear what he meant, so he immediately patted his chest and agreed.


    "Cut, glib, I didn''t see you dribble!" Xia Mengfei curls her lips and says that Ning Tao is not angry.


    "Ha ha, I swallowed by myself!"


    Ning Tao a smile, the words are full of flattery, causing the latter to giggle.

 Chapter 256

    "Sister Xia, since you know that the other party is not well intentioned, just don''t go."


    Made a joke, Ning Tao picked pick eyebrow, open mouth to say.


    In the evening, the only man and few women together, each other''s mind can be imagined, even Xia Mengfei himself said so, it is obvious that the boss of Lianhua supermarket is not a good bird.


    The most important thing is that the woman beside is so beautiful.


    "Brother Tao, in business, some things can''t be avoided. Just get used to it."


    Xia Mengfei stretched out her hand to pull the playful hair on her forehead, and said she didn''t care.


    "Well, how often do you go to parties like this?"


    He can understand what the other party said, but he is inevitably uncomfortable.


    "Why? At least I''m a member of the Xia family, and most people don''t dare to give me an idea. "


    What is Xia Mengfei''s way of nature? Ning Tao turns away her delicate red lips and suddenly leans towards him. As soon as her eyes are bright, she says, "how? Are you jealous, brother Tao


    "Yes."


    A fragrant wind suddenly came from the shop. Looking at the enchanting figure of the other party, he specially stopped in front of his chest and simply admitted it directly.


    "You are glib. It''s easy not to let me go. Even my family will depend on your face when our jewelry business becomes bigger. If you marry me directly, everything will be up to you!"


    Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao deeply, bites her red lips and says half jokingly.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t keep you waiting too long."


    Ning Tao nodded heavily and said confidently.


    The woman beside him has been rooted in his heart for a long time, and now it is confirmed.


    They chatted with each other. Half an hour later, they came to the place where the boss of Lianhua invited Xia Mengfei to have dinner.


    The hotel is a special restaurant called Sichuan cuisine restaurant, which is one of the eight major cuisines. Ning Tao heard that Xia Mengfei had studied in Sichuan Province, and he liked Sichuan cuisine very much. It seems that the boss of Lianhua has come to his liking.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they saw a group of people standing at the door of the restaurant. When they saw the two people coming, they walked quickly to this side.


    Just see the leader of that, Ning Tao mouth corner smoked to smoke, the facial expression on the face suddenly strange rise.


    First came a middle-aged man, dark, short, really big bellied, and the other side also wore a tight suit, like a prick up and down, like a living compass.


    Look at this, this must be the pig''s feet of today''s banquet.


    "Oh, look forward to the stars, look forward to the moon, finally the summer will come."


    As soon as he came near, the compass cracked his mouth and laughed, trying to stretch out his short hand full of long hair, shaking hands with Xia Mengfei and opening his mouth.


    But that pair of mung bean eyes has always stayed in front of Xia Mengfei''s chest, looking like that, I want to bump into it.


    "Mr. Wu invited me. How can I not come, but let you meet me at the door. I''m really sorry."


    See each other''s dishonest eyes, Xia Mengfei eyes have a faint disgust flash away, with the back is smiling, also stretched out a big white hand, just see with each other''s courtesy of the grip.


    Without waiting for a firm grip, the wrist slipped quietly, and then it staggered from the other hand. Obviously, it was very experienced.


    Holding that small hand like Meiyu, general manager Wu was about to have a good time. Unexpectedly, the other party took it away, which made him feel lost.


    But then he thought of the arrangement for tonight, and general manager Wu was excited again.


    At this point, ordinary beauties make him not interested, and only beauties like Xia Mengfei can make him have the desire to conquer.


    He''s been wiping each other for a long time, and he''s very excited to think that he can fulfill his long cherished wish tonight.


    He also knows that he can''t eat hot tofu and doesn''t care. As soon as he turns his eyes, he notices Ning Tao next to Xia Mengfei. He frowns and feels unhappy.


    "Mr. Wu, let me introduce you. This is my cousin Ning Tao, a student of Zhongxia University. It happens that he has nothing to do on Sunday, so he comes here to increase his knowledge. I hope Mr. Wu doesn''t take it amiss when he is abrupt!"


    Seeing that general manager Wu noticed Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei introduced Wu Dazhi as soon as he reached out his hand.


    "Cousin?"


    General manager Wu smiles coldly in his heart when he hears the introduction from the other party. How can he not know the purpose of this man''s coming.


    It''s not the key to be a cousin. The most important thing is to be on guard against him. However, today, when he was ready, he specially called some store managers. It''s too simple for him to be alone.


    As soon as I thought about it, general manager Wu would smile. In front of Xia Mengfei, he naturally wanted to keep elegant. He pretended to be very enthusiastic and said, "it''s Ning. I''m glad to meet you. My name is Wu Dazhi. If I don''t dislike you, I''ll call brother Wu."


    "No ambition?"


    "Puchi"


    when Ning Tao heard that Yan was happy, he couldn''t help laughing.It''s a wonderful name. Isn''t it like you have no ambition?


    Tear.


    Just a smile, Ning Tao felt a pain in the waist, knew it was Xia Mengfei''s warning, quickly stopped laughing.


    "Why, am I that funny?"


    Wu Zong heard Ning Tao''s smile, his face sank, and he was not happy.


    "No, no, I can''t help but think of a hero I admire when I see general manager Wu''s appearance. Let me have a feeling. Don''t misunderstand him."


    Ning Tao a face is solemn, force to suppress the waist pain, open mouth explanation way.


    "Oh? Who is the hero


    When he heard the compliment, he immediately aroused general Wu''s interest and asked.


    "To be honest with President Wu, I admire Wu Song the most. I think President Wu is upright and honest. Maybe he is the queen of Wu Song!"


    Thousands of wear wear, flattery do not wear, see the other side like this, he immediately flattered the other side.


    "Classmate Ning is really good at seeing."


    Hear Ning Tao''s words, Wu Dazhi is also a Leng, then happily nodded, very agree to admit.


    "Now that I''ve been seen by younger brother Ning, I''ll tell you the truth. I''m the 21st generation of Wu Song. No wonder when I see younger brother Ning, I feel like I cherish each other. It turns out that everyone is in the same way."


    Comparing himself to Wu Song''s offspring, Wu Dazhi was excited and benefited from this flattery, as if he had eaten honey in his heart.


    When I look at Ning Tao again, I feel a lot more agreeable. The title of Ning Tao has changed from classmate Ning to brother Ning.


    Xia Mengfei''s mouth is full of silence. He didn''t expect that both of them are so thick skinned. The former is too unconscionable, while the latter is willing to refuse.


    Seeing that Ning Tao can handle it easily, she is relieved. She is afraid that Ning Tao is a lump in the wood, and it will not be easy to handle at that time.


    "Mr. Xia, brother Ning, please come inside. I''ve already arranged the food!"


    After a while of greetings, the two sides entered the main topic. General manager Wu narrowed his eyes and warmly invited them.

 Chapter 257

    Seeing that Wu Dazhi''s eyes have never left Xia Mengfei from the beginning to the end, Ning Tao scolds in his heart, and makes a pair of eyes with the latter, revealing a deep look.


    On the surface, the party was happy and came to a luxury box that had already been set up. Wu Dazhi, with a look of wealth, waved his hand to the waiter beside him and said, "go and serve all the special dishes in your shop, and then open four cases of Feitian Maotai!"


    In order to achieve his own goal, Wu Dazhi worked hard and was familiar with the road.


    Hear all of a sudden to so many drinks, Xia Mengfei show eyebrow a pick, eyebrow between a little more worry, subconsciously looked to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care. He smiles at the latter, as if he didn''t hear the latter''s words.


    "Mr. Xia, I''m Wu Dazhi. I''ve been shocked by your charm since I first met you. Let''s not say anything else. Now that I''ve got a table, it''s fate. Come on, let''s go!"


    More than ten minutes later, the food and wine were served in turn. Wu Dazhi was no longer polite and filled his glass with wine. He did not hide his warm eyes, and his words became more explicit.


    The more he can''t get it, the more itchy he is. Wu Dazhi sees Xia Mengfei''s white neck, and his brain gets congested. If it''s not the right occasion, he will take the initiative to rush over.


    He has the self-knowledge, wants the other party to take a fancy to oneself is impossible, he wants only one night stand.


    If you can put the beauty of the Xia family under pressure, you will have more face in boasting.


    Xia Mengfei holds her fist and looks at the wine glass in front of her. Her face suddenly becomes ugly!


    The other side had no cover up at the beginning. It was really not nice, but there were only two of them. It was definitely not good for them to drink together.


    Just when she was helpless, Ning Tao finally stopped pretending to be deaf and dumb. He stood up and looked at general Wu and said.


    "Mr. Wu, it''s better to play a few games than just drink like this without passion. It''s fair."


    "Play games? I don''t know what brother Ning has to pay attention to. "


    Wu Dazhi heard Yan Leng Leng, then also came to the interest, mung bean eyes a turn, said.


    For him, it doesn''t matter what kind of game he plays. As long as the other party is willing to drink and get them drunk, he can take advantage of it.


    "I think it''s better to have dice. It''s better than drinking."


    Ning Tao stretched out his hand and pointed to the things on the table next to him to cheer him up.


    "Yes? What''s the size? I like this one. "


    Wu Dazhi''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he immediately became interested. Indeed, as the other party said, if you drink it dry, it''s obviously a bit indecent, but rolling dice is different.


    "Good."


    As soon as Ning Tao nodded, he took the container from the side and made room for the table. He looked at Wu Dazhi with a smile and said, "we don''t have to say more about the fairness of rolling dice. I don''t think it''s as good as this. My cousin and I are in the same group, and you are in the same group. Who loses and who drinks


    "No problem. It''s up to you."


    Wu Dazhi rubbed his thick hands and nodded his head. "Brother Ning, come on!"


    "Come on."


    ¡­¡­


    The people brought by Wu Dazhi can''t wait for a long time. That''s what they''re here for. Now they''re all full of energy.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei is worried and looks at Ning Tao.


    Are you kidding? She wants Ning Tao to come here to be a shield. Seeing the other side like this, she clearly wants to drink a lot.


    But the latter was not moved by her eyes and simply explained the rules.


    Wu Dazhi is very excited. He finds that Ning Tao is still a young man. He is too good to drink like this. No matter how bad their luck is, they can still stun them.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu. After all, my cousin is a woman and needs to be taken care of. After all, we are old men. We drink a cup every time. How about my sister Xia drink half of it?"


    "Yes, women need special care, or brother Ning is considerate."


    Qing Wu and Da Zhi don''t care about this little thing. They are all wine experts, not to mention Ning Tao. Even if they are a buffalo, they will bring each other down.


    "How about Xia Zong?"


    Although general manager Wu is happy, he still hasn''t forgotten the pig''s feet this time. If the other party doesn''t want to, it''s bullshit to say that.


    "It''s not so good"


    Xia Mengfei bit her red lips, and her face was a little bit dull and ugly. It was obviously bad for them, and she was annoyed at Ning Tao''s bad idea. But at this point, she didn''t have a good way, so she was in a dilemma for a while.


    "What? Xia always looks down on our Lianhua supermarket, or does he look down on me? You know, I''m in love with Mr. Xia. "


    Wine makes people brave. Before he starts drinking, he starts to talk nonsense.


    As soon as his voice fell, several managers beside him began to help."Mr. Xia, if you don''t agree, you look down on us."


    "Yes, if you don''t agree, you will not give us face!"


    "Xia is not willing to lose face."


    The task of these people is to accompany the wine. At the moment, they want to open up the situation and show their strength in front of the boss.


    You a word, I a word, suddenly let Xia Mengfei''s situation into a passive, let her subconsciously look at the originator of this matter ningtao.


    Ning Tao see, finally no longer silent, just say words but let him silly.


    "Elder brother, you misunderstood that Xia Zong didn''t agree, but she was a little excited. You may not know that Wu Song is also Ouyang of Xia Jie. She is a little embarrassed when she knows that Wu is always the idol''s descendant. Xia Jie, don''t you think so?"


    "Really?"


    When Wu Dazhi heard the speech, his face suddenly showed a trace of ecstasy. Although Ning Tao was not coming at the right time, his words entered his heart.


    He has always regarded himself as a descendant of Wu Song. Now when he hears the compliment from the other party, his brain is excited and his urine comes up. As soon as he pats the table and throws the floor, he says: "Mr. Xia, it''s our destiny to meet each other. Why don''t we do this? Since we''re going to play, I''ll have three drinks first and let''s start!"


    Wu Dazhi finished, and without waiting for Xia Mengfei to speak, he poured three cups directly, one after another, which was very clean.


    In front of beauties, with the aura of the descendants of heroes, we should never counselle them.


    F permanent $y free Xiaos said that after three cups, Wu Dazhi''s face was flushed, and he deliberately brightened the bottom of the cup. When he filled the cup again, he focused on Xia Mengfei.


    In this way, let Xia Mengfei immediately up is not, under is not, in the heart to Ning Tao some angry, the idea moves, made a little action.


    A foot under the table stealthily takes off the high-heeled shoes and gently kicks Ning Tao. It''s revenge.


    Two people are not far away, plus a round table, tablecloth is very long, her seemingly bold little action is harmless, if no one lies under the table, it is absolutely invisible.


    "Sister Xia, if you''ve done everything, you''ll agree."


    In ningtao leg gently kick a few times, ningtao eyelid a lift, suddenly said a smile.


    "Well, since Mr. Wu is straightforward, I will accompany him to the end."


    In full view of the public, Xia Mengfei does not agree again, it is to hurt the harmony. However, these words mean gnashing one''s teeth. In order to get back at the other party, instead of taking back their feet, their strength has increased.


    Xia Mengfei''s mind, Ning Tao where can''t see, but under the eye is no way to explain, a smile, toward each other blinked, a hand is quietly stretched under the table, a big hand grasp, hold each other''s mischievous calf, press it in his thigh, this just a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 258

    Just be suddenly attacked by Xia Mengfei''s moment, will Ning Tao scared a big jump, in front of so many people''s face, also too bold.


    Then he saw that the other side covered up very well, and his heart moved slightly. He deliberately stretched out a finger and scratched the other side''s sole a few times.


    However, his frivolous little action has brought great stimulation to Xia Mengfei. Ning Tao''s finger almost scratched her heart, and almost didn''t scream. Subconsciously, he was about to extend his foot, but Ning Tao refused.


    It''s to hold her hand down and make her face as red as blood.


    She just used bad is also impatient, didn''t think so much, now foot is ningtao hold down, some anxious.


    After all, in full view of the public, if it is found, it is not a big shame.


    However, the more she drags, the more Ning Tao does not let go. She almost jumps out like a deer. She bites her plump and juicy lips and gouges out Ning Tao.


    The elder brother Ji Tao can''t help but grinds the wine. He can''t wait for his brother


    Seeing Xia Mengfei''s drunken face, her body is soft, and her whole body is unable to support the case. What makes Wu Dazhi see is that her heart is itching and her androgen is rapidly secreted.


    This woman is a beauty, where he saw the other side of this posture, immediately began to react, want to now put the other side under pressure, 300 rounds of war.


    "OK, here we go."


    Ning Tao reluctantly smiles. He takes a breath of cold air in his heart and nods his head and says: "general manager Wu, I''ll be the first to vilify you. No matter whether you win or lose, you can''t go back."


    Ning Tao is now too suffering, holding the other side''s mischievous calf in his hand, and sticking it to his thigh, which makes him feel a little confused.


    Xia Mengfei''s legs are too smooth and tender. They are as soft as silk. Their elasticity is amazing. Even though they are separated by a thin layer of silk stockings, he can still clearly perceive the full elastic touch!


    "Brother Ning, don''t worry. If anyone tries to find an excuse, don''t blame me for not giving him face."


    Wu Dazhi is full of confidence. He is very confident in the people he brings. Now he will make a statement immediately.


    Which one on the scene is not a master of the wine shop? Even if he is too lucky, he will get Ning Tao drunk. As long as Xia Mengfei is drunk, the next thing is not water coming to the canal.


    Ning Tao pushed the container in front of Wu Dazhi and said with a smile, "Mr. Wu, you are the boss. You come first."


    "Good."


    Wu Dazhi is not polite. He shakes the dice with one hand, shakes it three or four times, and then stops. Then he looks at Ning Tao with a smile and says: "brother, guess."


    This kind of work does not have any technology at all. It depends on luck, which is similar to the situation of Ning Tao in the gambling house last time.


    "Small, I guess."


    Others can''t see it. It''s just a child for Ning Tao to come here. The reason why he chooses this rude way is that he intends to pit each other to death. Now he leans slightly and vomits three words.


    And Xia Mengfei''s attention is no longer on the wine table, her feet can''t come out, she also began to use bad.


    Holding the table with both hands, the feet rub gently on Ning Tao''s thigh.


    The other party''s move is going to kill Ning Tao. Xia Mengfei''s feet move carelessly, which makes him feel very strong. He immediately reacts and quickly clamps his legs, almost unable to hold them!


    He gave each other a wink, and the strength of his palm increased.


    "OK, I''m going to drive."


    Where does Wu Dazhi know Ning Tao''s confrontation? He is full of confidence. He suddenly gets up and opens the container.


    Dice is a piece, it''s easy to see, the top three dots are clearly visible.


    "Brother Wu, you lost."


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and the words bite heavily.


    "Ha ha, OK, I drink."


    On this occasion, Wu Dazhi, the most important heroine, immediately lifted his neck and drank away.


    "General Wu is forthright!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately praises him and takes a cup of tea to drink. He feels a fire in his stomach.


    "It must be."


    £©When Wu Dazhi filled his glass, he looked at Xia Mengfei with a smile and said, "Mr. Xia, it''s your turn."


    "Yes."


    Just say a word, Xia Mengfei almost do her best, she feel half of the body is numb, to Ning Tao is completely hate.


    She moves, the other side is not willing to show weakness, wine field and the other side you come and I go, under the table from time to time in her sole gently scratch twice.


    Xia Mengfei where experienced such stimulation, immediately the whole body can''t help shaking up, the nerves on the leg are sensitive.


    It seems that it''s to compete with Ning Tao intentionally. Ning Tao just scratched her, and she also rubbed her feet gently on the other side''s thigh.


    On the surface, they are happy, but on the bottom, the spring is boundless."Mr. Xia, guess."


    Wu Dazhi casually shakes two times, and then puts his attention on Xia Mengfei with great interest, and his body moves forward.


    "Ah..."


    However, at this time, Xia Mengfei trembles all over, and Yingkou opens slightly, as if greatly stimulated. She looks at Ning Tao strangely.


    The latter is to give her a wink, a hand to pick up the cup, block the next line of sight.


    "Mr. Xia, what''s the matter with you?"


    See Xia Mengfei a face of red, Wu Dazhi look a pick, some don''t know why care asked.


    "Oh, I''m fine. I''m not feeling well."


    Xia Mengfei bit red lip, reluctantly grinned and said: "general Wu, I guess big."


    Just now, Ning Tao wrote a word on the sole of her foot. As she increased her strength, Xia Mengfei''s feeling increased obviously. I''m afraid that this kind of stimulation is fiercer than provocation. Her pretty face is more ruddy. For a moment, she didn''t control it, and she exclaimed in surprise.


    Just to his surprise, Ning Tao wrote a big word for her. Although she didn''t know why, out of long-term trust, she still gritted her teeth and yelled out a big word.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Wu Dazhi was radiant. As soon as he moved his hairy hand, he opened the container and revealed the dice inside.


    "Five o''clock, brother Wu, you lost again!"


    The next table of people all probe over, see the number on the sieve, also don''t speak, Ning Tao is not forget in Xia Mengfei''s foot board scratched twice, on the slow way.


    "Yes, I will."


    This time, Wu Dazhi was very straightforward. He took his glass and drank it in one fell swoop.


    Ning Tao is squinting at each other, for him, the good play is still behind, since this old lust wants to hit Xia Jie''s attention, he must drink to death each other.


    But Xia Mengfei''s eyes were full of different colors. Ning Tao wrote a big one on her feet. It was really big. For a moment, a few thoughts flashed in her heart.


    Eyes look to Ning Tao, but the latter seems to understand her mind, also don''t go to see her, gas Xia Mengfei again with feet in Ning Tao thigh bad.

 Chapter 259

    After Wu Dazhi dried the cup, the game continued. After a man in his thirties caught the dice, he began to report himself.


    "Mr. Xia, brother Ning, my name is Zheng Wenqiang. I''m going to start next."


    Zheng Wenqiang greets Ning Tao and shakes the dice a few times. As soon as his hands stop and he doesn''t wait for each other to speak, Ning Tao directly says, "big!"


    "Well, I''ll drive."


    The boss sat next to him, Zheng Wenqiang no nonsense, directly opened the container, the result is three points: "small."


    "Ha ha, I''m still lucky. Brother Ning drinks."


    Seeing the points on the dice, Zheng Wenqiang laughed and was very happy.


    "I wipe it. It''s almost there."


    Ning Tao pretended to be distressed. He patted his forehead and said: "forget it, I''ll do it." As soon as the glass is lifted, a glass of wine goes down.


    High quality wine can activate muscles and bones, and practitioners can use spiritual power to dissolve wine Qi, which is one of the reasons why martial arts people are good at drinking.


    (update) l is the quickest. He guessed wrong this time on purpose. If he was right all the time, he would be afraid of scaring the other party, and then he would not be able to play.


    "Well, brother Ning is really cheerful. We''ll have a few drinks later."


    Seeing that Ning Tao is full of this cup, Wu Dazhi has a good time. In his opinion, Ning Tao is just a fool. If you drink like this, I''m afraid it won''t be long before you get down.


    Soon, it''s Xia Mengfei''s turn. Ning Tao quietly writes a small word on the other side''s feet, and then drinks tea as if nothing had happened.


    "Small!"


    Just ningtao guess wrong, let summer Mengfei heart again began to doubt, just see it still continue, chose to believe each other.


    Anyway, this thing doesn''t need a brain at all. What worries her is that if Ning Tao''s move has no reason, it will be difficult to carry out later.


    "Manager Zheng, you lost."


    When Xia Tao opened the container, he laughed a little.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xia is lucky. No nonsense, I''ll do it."


    Zheng Wenqiang laughed and lifted his glass.


    Good look, the next to continue, Ning Tao eat a chopstick dish, he said.


    On one side, Wu Dazhi intended to do it, the speed of the game is very fast, the wine is also under the rapid.


    Before long, the round was full. Under his operation, except for Ning Tao''s drink at the beginning, the rest of Wu Dazhi lost.


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t touch the wine, but her eyes are brighter. She pays attention to Ning Tao from time to time.


    To this strength, if she can''t see anything fishy, she''ll just drink to death.


    One is a coincidence, two is a coincidence, not every time is a coincidence, she was shocked to find that as long as according to Ning Tao''s walk, unexpectedly all guessed correctly.


    But how could it be? She saw clearly that Ning Tao didn''t touch the container at all.


    Can''t think of the reason, Xia Mengfei simply don''t want to, since no worries, her spirit also gradually relaxed down, deliberately to torture each other, constantly with her feet hard in ningtao thigh trample, let the latter can''t help breathing.


    "I''m not good at dice. Let Ning Tao replace me. "Soon, the dice came to Xia Mengfei, but she didn''t answer it, so she gave it back to Ning Tao.


    The competition with Ning Tao in the dark makes her tired. One of her legs is pressed on her thigh by Ning Tao with one hand. They are still struggling. It''s hard for ordinary people to bear such stimulation. It''s hard for her to concentrate on rolling dice without shouting. Anyway, Ning Tao has many bad ideas.


    Although she had never drunk, she felt languid and weak, and put her weight on the back of the chair.


    "Well, brother Ning can do it for you."


    Wu Dazhi didn''t care about it. He just saw that Xia Mengfei''s face was red, and his face was more charming, which made him itch more and more.


    "Ha ha, if you want to have a drink, have a good time. I''ll say that if I get drunk later, Wu will never forget to send my sister Xia back."


    Ning Tao''s eyes pause on Wu Dazhi, which is meaningful.


    After listening to Ning Tao''s words, Wu Dazhi suddenly came to the spirit, immediately patted his chest and promised: "brother Ning, it''s on me. You can drink it. I promise to send Mr. Xia home unharmed."


    In Wu Dazhi''s opinion, Ning Tao is too young to know how dark the society is.


    Even he had fantasized about Xia Mengfei''s enchanting appearance in bed.


    "With Mr. Wu''s words, I''m relieved to open the whole business."


    Ning Tao nodded and immediately picked up the container to start.


    Although the other party has to guess this time, Ning Tao can''t do anything.


    The other hand flicks under the table. It''s as much as you want. Without a long time, Wu Dazhi''s whole army is destroyed and he loses in a mess.Wu Dazhi and others drink one after another. Xia Mengfei''s eyes are as beautiful as silk. When a pair of beautiful eyes look at Ning Tao, they are affectionate.


    A round passed, Xia Mengfei is still a drop of wine did not occupy, Wu Dazhi some can not sit still, began to keep urging Ning Tao to speed up the progress.


    How can Ning Tao not be satisfied when the other party is looking for death? He immediately shakes all his dice, and a bottle of Maotai goes into Wu Dazhi''s stomach.


    Ning Tao''s hand is just a drop of water, which makes Xia Mengfei look dumb. No matter how big her eyes are, she can''t see what Ning Tao is doing. If she can''t understand it, she just doesn''t want to. She just talks about a more bright and moving face and looks at the opposite side Yingying.


    Originally, she took Ning Tao as a shield. Now it seems that the other party can not only satisfy her, but also accomplish the task excellently. She is completely relieved. She feels that Su Xiaobai is right to come here this time.


    For a time, she turned into an idle person, but she was not idle.


    Revenge is not a woman, Ning Tao just hurt her fear, now she began to use bad up.


    The other party suddenly comes this, immediately felt by that Ning Tao.


    No matter who can bear this, she can''t hold it down. She quickly releases her palm and wants to put down her opponent''s calf.


    But let him silly is, the other party with her more energetic, he is to let the other party liberation, Xia Mengfei but deliberately not down.


    After the jade foot was taken down by him, the other side''s calf went up again automatically, as if they were fighting guerrillas!


    This, where still like the usual calm summer elder sister, immediately make Ning Tao crying and laughing, forced, hastily toward Xia Mengfei make eyes beg for mercy.

 Chapter 260

    What is pain and happiness? Ning Tao can be regarded as a solid realization. If it were just the two of them, he would have been unable to help eating Xia Mengfei without residue.


    But now, the other side has made it clear, looked at the situation clearly and acted boldly. Not only that, but also Xia Mengfei ignored his suggestion.


    In this way, it''s enough for Ning Tao to have a headache. On the surface, he has to deal with Wu Dazhi and others, not to let them see the flaws. In addition, he has to guard against Xia Mengfei, who else is there.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, four cases of Maotai have been sold to three cases unconsciously, and a group of people have a big tongue to drink.


    As the man of the year in this dinner, Xia Mengfei only drank twice, less than a cup.


    7L *


    "forget it, brother Ning, don''t play any more. Today''s luck is too bad. It''s boring!"


    Wu Dazhi himself alone has done more than one bottle of work. Even if he has a large amount of work, he is still drunk now, and his heart is dark and angry.


    He was going to get them drunk, but he didn''t expect them to drink much at all. On the contrary, they were almost the same.


    It''s not that I didn''t think about Ning Tao''s role as a cheater, but this idea just flashed in Wu Dazhi''s mind and went out. It''s just impossible.


    After all, dice turn in turn, even if the other side has the ability, there is no way to control, unless the other side has perspective eyes.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the latter had just lost.


    "Well, since Mr. Wu is tired, let''s call it a day."


    Ning Tao raised his hand, a smile, it is not forced, the other party drunk state, he naturally see out.


    In fact, not only the other party can''t stand it, but he can also.


    It''s not that he can''t stand wine, it''s that he can''t stand it below! Summer elder sister seemed to play out interest, very appreciate the expression on his face, let him gnash his teeth.


    "The atmosphere here is not very good. Why don''t we go to another place to drink?"


    Wu Dazhi''s drinking capacity was not bad, but he could not help feeling dizzy when he continued to drink. Now he saw that they were ready to go. In a hurry, he said, "a black face has already become a red face."


    "Another place?"


    Ning Tao sniffed Yan''s eyebrows, and there was a sneer on his face, but then he changed into a smiling look: "Mr. Wu, you didn''t drink much, did you?"


    He thought it was almost enough for him to drink this, but this guy is still very persistent.


    Wu Dazhi was very depressed. He had a good meal. What game would he play if he knew that?


    The other party didn''t drink much, but he was almost. If he drank like this, it was estimated that the other party didn''t drink much, he would fall down first.


    However, the arrow is on the way and he has to send it. Now that he''s here, he''s going to deal with it anyway.


    "Brother Ning doesn''t look down on your brother Wu. I''ve just started. Today, when I saw brother Ning so predestined, we hate to see each other late. You are my own brother. If you don''t get drunk, you won''t come back."


    Wu Dazhi took a deep breath, then he looked at Ning Tao and laughed.


    Ning Tao smell speech, the corner of the mouth smoked smoke, immediately speechless, also own brother, if he has such a brother, simply hit dead.


    However, in terms of face, he is not a little bit bad. It seems that this guy will never stop drinking until he reaches his goal. He is still clinging to it. With a twinkle in his eyes, he looks at each other and says, "I don''t know where brother Wu wants to drink?"


    "Bar, let''s go to the bar. It''s a good atmosphere there, brother Ning. What do you think?"


    Wu Dazhi is determined not to give up like this. Although he is asking Xiang ningtao, his eyes never miss Xia Mengfei.


    "What does sister Xia say?" Ning Tao smiles and gives his attention to the other side.


    Anyway, he doesn''t care. With him, the other party can''t take advantage of him. He also wants to go to the bar to see what tricks the other party has.


    "Brother Tao, I''ll listen to you!"


    Xia Mengfei''s face is delicate and gorgeous. After drinking water, she licks her full red lips with lilac tongue. She tilts her head and looks at Ning Tao. She is completely a follower.


    "Ha ha, brother Ning, Xia Zong has no problem. You won''t have any problem."


    Seeing Xia Mengfei''s charming action, Wu Dazhi felt that his soul had been taken away by the other party. For a moment, his throat was dry, and he also learned the sweet lip action of the other party.


    "I don''t mind. I don''t know how these guys are?"


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough, and his forehead was covered with black lines. He found that some of his movements were also looking at people. Xia Mengfei felt very pleasant when he made them. Wu Dazhi''s thick tongue would make him sick.


    Zheng Wenqiang, who was under the care of Ning Tao, had not drunk less than a jin of Baijiu. Everyone was actually drinking it, but it was almost the same. Only the boss had asked, how could they encourage them to see it, and immediately shouted at their chest.


    "Brother Ning, how can a man say no, or we''ll have three drinks in a row.""Ha ha, since everyone has no problem, let''s go."


    Wu Dazhi took the lead to stand up and invited Ning Tao.


    Xia Mengfei sees this and blinks at Ning Tao. It doesn''t matter in her heart that he is here.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, she finally took her calf away from the latter''s thigh, which liberated Ning Tao''s devastated thigh.


    However, because her calf was placed on Ning Tao for a long time, she felt that her thigh was numb when she stood up. As soon as her foot was soft, she would fall back.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. He pulls Xia Mengfei into his arms and holds a fragrant jade.


    Xia Mengfei also jumped, subconsciously hugged Ning Tao, two people can be regarded as a close seamless contact.


    "Sister Xia, are you ok?"


    Ning Tao full hand nephrite, suddenly some mind, looking down at Xia Mengfei care way.


    "It''s OK, brother Tao. I may have drunk too much."


    Being hugged by Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei''s heart suddenly jumps, and her breath is short. Now she wants to stand up, but she doesn''t know why. She doesn''t stand up. Instead, she moves closer to each other. "I''m a little dizzy, you can help me go." Xia Mengfei half pushed and half fell on Ning Tao, sniffing the latter''s masculine breath, which made her soft all over, her face flushed, and she was really unable to walk like drunk.


    At the moment, this gorgeous curtain fell in Wu Dazhi''s eyes, almost did not stare out his eyes, and then he was secretly annoyed.


    It''s not his turn to do such good things. If the other party sits in his arms, he doesn''t have to go to any bar.


    But seeing Xia Mengfei''s blushing face, he feels that the other party''s heat is almost over. He secretly makes up his mind that Ning Tao must be dealt with in the bar.


    once Xia Mengfei was drunk, he sent the other party to the other party by surprise. He must be against the idea of Ning Tao. He should not object to it. When it comes to that time, is everything he has the final say?

 Chapter 261

    "I''ll go back when I''m drunk. Don''t you see that the old Coyote is going to eat you alive?"


    People out of the box, Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei deliberately walk after going, the former looked at the arms of Keren, bow between the micro can''t check said.


    He does not believe that the other side can not see, this is not to put the sheep into the tiger''s den, or have confidence in him!


    Xia Mengfei tilted her head, changed a comfortable posture, leaned on his shoulder, and looked at her deeply. Then she said: "do you have the heart to see your sister Xia eaten by others?"


    See Xia Mengfei eyes affectionate, almost dripping water, soft words let his bones are crisp, heart unconsciously suddenly jump, suddenly hot up.


    I don''t know if he has drunk some wine. He feels that Xia Mengfei is more open today than usual, which makes him almost unable to resist. It''s still calm Xia Jie.


    "Then you are not afraid that I will eat you?"


    Ear is the other side of the frivolous words, between the breath is the aroma, Ning Tao some teeth itch.


    "F is the R version * starting J


    " dare you? "


    Xia Mengfei a Yang chin, slightly with a little tease.


    "Do you think I dare?"


    Ning Tao felt toothache even more. When he got to the corner, he looked around and took a look at each other''s delicate body when he didn''t notice. Then his big hand suddenly came out and pinched each other''s buttocks.


    Suddenly attacked, Xia Mengfei only felt numb on her butt, as if she had been electrified, which made her unable to help "ah..." The exclamation of the voice, like father like resentment of white, he looked, bite two words: "hate."


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Xia? Are you ok?"


    Walking in front of Wu Dazhi heard the voice, immediately stopped not hair, looking back to Xia Mengfei concerned way.


    "Oh, I''m fine. I just tripped. Let''s go."


    Xia Mengfei smile, a hand quietly stretched out, quietly twisted ningtao waist soft meat, that strength, let ningtao again took a cold breath.


    "Be careful then."


    Wu Dazhi wants to replace Ning Tao now, but in this way, it''s too ugly to eat, so he can only give up.


    It''s not hard to find a bar near here. After they got out of the restaurant, they took three cars and headed for a nearby house.


    Although Wu Dazhi and others drink a lot of wine, the car is very stable, and there are no dangers along the way. Ning Tao secretly calls himself strange.


    Liuhuo bar.


    Ning Tao and others get out of the car. He looks at the huge neon sign at the door of the bar, and then looks at Wu Dazhi and others, with a few more threads in his mouth.


    Wu Dazhi also licked his stomach and came near. He was blown by the wind and woke up a lot. He greedily looked at Xia Mengfei''s charming posture, took a deep breath, and said: "Mr. Xia, brother Ning, please."


    "Mr. Wu, please."


    Xia Mengfei is as beautiful as a flower. She frowns slightly. Then she recovers her smiling face, turns to her side, gives way to the road and opens her mouth politely.


    Because of the identity of the top of her head, she is destined to seldom come here, but with Ning Tao here today, she agrees, even she is puzzled.


    In the end, she can only attribute it to being depressed for too long and wanting to relax.


    as soon as he enters the bar, it seems that he has suddenly entered another world. The dazzle lantern is shining, and the air is filled with the smell of various perfume beer. Heavy metal music is full of your brain, and the cells of the whole person are all active.


    Most of the people who can come here are for venting. There are men and women everywhere in the bar, and all kinds of girls are indulgent. Whether they are young women with heavy makeup or white-collar workers who deliberately pretend to be pure, they are now back to their essence.


    Of course, there are many men who hunt for beauty. Once they see the right person, they will pick up a cup of tea.


    Here, if you use one word to describe it, it''s fast. Maybe they don''t know each other at the first moment, and they have hugged and kissed each other at the next moment.


    Wu Dazhi seems to be familiar with this kind of environment. When several people came to an idle card seat, they gave it a few bottles of red wine.


    Wine is nothing strange to him. Now his brain is full of sperm and his eyes are full of Xia Mengfei.


    Ning Tao seldom comes here. At the moment, he rubs his ears, and then he looks at everything around him with great interest, unconsciously focusing on the dance floor.


    The focus of the bar is the dance floor. It''s not officially started yet. Only the women in leaky clothes are dancing, which is very eye-catching.


    "Come, Mr. Xia, I respect you."


    Wu Dazhi poured a cup for himself and raised it to Xia Mengfei, then he took the lead.


    When he got to this place, he was excited by the atmosphere, and he was even more ready to move. Although he had almost drunk, he could not be counselled at this time.


    Xia Mengfei also seems to be affected by the environment. She leans slightly against Ning Tao and drinks it up, but her eyes are brighter when they fall on Ning Tao.


    To be the manager of Xiashi group, you can imagine her communicative ability. She has a little capacity to drink. When she was in the hotel, she didn''t drink much at all. Now with Ning Tao here, she has less scruples.Before long, the music in the bar became strong, the lights were dimmer, and the men and women in the card seats began to get up one after another and enter the dance floor.


    "Mr. Xia, shall we join in the fun?"


    Seeing the men and women on the dance floor, Wu Dazhi''s eyes lit up. He thought that he could use the opportunity to get some oil there. Then he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and suggested to Xia Mengfei.


    "Brother Tao, do you want to play?"


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t refuse Wu Dazhi''s invitation. Instead, she tilts her head and asks Ning Tao for advice.


    "Good, sister Xia likes it."


    Ning Tao deeply looked at Xia Mengfei, double eyebrows vigorously PICK: from each other''s eyes, he seems to see the long suppressed desire.


    The lighting on the dance floor is more conspicuous, stimulating everyone''s nerves above, and the surrounding bass makes people almost lose themselves.


    Here, there is no general manager Wu, no general manager Xia, no white-collar workers, no migrant workers, everyone is equal, and they are venting their feelings heartily.


    Ning Tao will naturally dance a little, but when he comes back from the music, he can''t help but open his eyes and be surprised to see Xia Mengfei''s dance.


    Latin, wild Latin.


    Just an opening, it naturally became the focus of the dance floor, instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Shaking her head, shaking her hair, lifting her hips and twisting her waist, at this moment, Xia Mengfei''s Latin only belongs to her. She puts herself in the open completely. With bewitchment in her smile and twinkle, she is on the scene.


    It seems that with each other''s move, she seems to turn into a butterfly, the whole stage is her endless blue sky, with freedom in the dance, with cocoon broken into a butterfly, with tenacity.

 Chapter 262

    Xia Mengfei''s dance is too strong, gorgeous but not demon, crazy but not wave. Ning Tao has never seen such a vigorous dance, and has long been stunned.


    Through each other''s dance, he can feel the message from each other, that is wild, arrogant and free. At this moment, Ning Tao has to admit that this dance alone touched his heart.


    Subconsciously, he felt that something in his heart was released, and his body also moved with the music melody.


    Xia Mengfei''s astonishment soon attracted many people''s attention. Latin can dance a lot, but not many people can dance with such charm, not to mention a super beauty to dance, with the perfect appearance, it''s self-evident to shock people.


    Soft as a snake''s body twists, with hot body, one by one high difficulty dance wantonly bloom, let many people see the eyes shine, the field also automatically give her a piece of area, do not have the heart to disturb the fairy.


    Dreamlike, Xia Mengfei in this moment changed a person, become enchanting, charming, a long green silk waving, a ribbon in general.


    Wu Dazhi was depressed in one side. He didn''t expect Xia Mengfei to jump so unrestrained that he couldn''t get in at all. He could only look at each other.


    "Personality!"


    From the other party''s dance, Ning Tao can feel the self conveyed by the other party, which may be the biggest shock to him.


    Ning Tao also breathes a sigh of relief when his mind turns. The other party is Xia Mengfei, whom he knows. He feels it and reveals a surprising persistence from the other party''s dance, which is only vented through the dance.


    Fortunately, otherwise, he would have doubted whether today''s sister Xia was the same person as before!


    Now it seems that sister Xia is still sister Xia. Her performance is different and her essence is the same.


    Whoo!


    When Ning Tao was in a daze, a white arm gently brushed, just like the breeze, fell on Ning Tao''s chest, and then five lush white jade fingers slid down his chest, climbed up his arm, while the fragrant body also leaned over.


    The owner of the arm is Xia Mengfei. Because of her identity, she has not danced so recklessly for a long time. Today, because Ning Tao has brought her enough sense of security, and she has drunk some wine, she is a bit dissolute.


    It''s just that she wants to show her beauty to this man and let him appreciate it.


    The hair is flying, the bee''s waist moves like a snake, and the whole person twines Ning Tao like a beautiful snake.


    Women are the best objects for men to talk to. From Ning Tao''s eyes, Xia Mengfei sees appreciation and a continuous stream. At this moment, she also understands everything.


    As a result, she dances more vigorously. Every move is so sexy. Her whole body exudes a unique female flavor, which is full of temptation to Ning Tao.


    4w7 yongt6 long *: Free E ''reading novel o =


    Ning Tao was just a little surprised at the beginning, and then he started to cooperate with each other''s dance!


    Since the other party is going crazy, he will accompany the other party crazy once.


    Latin, for Ning Tao, is no stranger, although not very proficient, but perspective open, immediately can be very good with each other.


    Different from Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao experienced the maladjustment in the early stage, and then became adept in cooperation. Soon, Xia Mengfei''s solo dance became a duet for two.


    The tacit cooperation of dance can make people feel the same way. After Ning Tao adjusted his mind, he put aside all the distractions and focused on the woman in front of him.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Xia Mengfei is more physically and mentally entertained. At the moment, she is more like a fish in water. Taking Ning Tao as the benchmark, she seems to turn into a butterfly, and Ning Tao is a pair of wings of her butterfly.


    Golden girl, handsome men, beautiful women, coupled with two such beautiful dance, immediately attracted the attention of many people, attracted many people''s admiration.


    The man naturally put more eyes on Xia Mengfei. His mind moved and his eyes shot wolf like eyes.


    Wu Dazhi on the dance floor is very upset. He is not in good shape, and his dancing is even worse. He jumps on it like an ugly duckling.


    He originally wanted to dance a face to face dance with Xia Mengfei, but the other side was wild, so he could only put out his mind.


    No way, the other side of this wild dance he simply can''t keep up, watching two people dance hot, also can only be anxious in the heart.


    Finally, without waiting for the music to stop, he went back to the card seat. Since he could not take advantage of it, he would not waste his energy. Moreover, he now felt that the power of alcohol had come up.


    Ning Tao''s feeling now is not a cool word. The Latin dance for two is similar to the face-to-face dance. It''s very ambiguous when it comes out. What''s more, on such an occasion, I don''t know whether Xia Mengfei intentionally or unintentionally, but the whole hot body is hanging on him from time to time. It can be said that he has occupied all the sensitivity of the other party.


    I don''t know if it''s because Xia Mengfei is drunk today, but she still wants to release herself. The dance moves are exaggerated. When her eyes fall on Ning Tao, her eyes are filled with emotion, as if she had turned into a spring water!In Xia Mengfei''s heart, she has already forgotten the environment. She knows that Ning Tao understands her dance and just wants to dance for each other.


    In addition, in front of this man, she doesn''t want to disguise and wants to make the most real release.


    At the moment, in a corner of the bar, three young men also pay attention to the dance floor.


    One of them, a young man in a suit, holding a cup of white hyacinth, takes a bite from time to time, but his eyes are getting brighter when he looks at Xia Mengfei.


    "What? Is Zhang Shao interested in it? "


    The remaining two men had a woman in their arms. One of the young men saw the man''s eyes and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to meet such women here. It''s good, it''s good."


    The man didn''t pretend to drink all the wine in the cup, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Zhang Shao''s eyes are really vicious. No wonder he doesn''t like these Rouge powder. After a while, Zhang Shao will invite the other party to have a drink in person. It must be absolutely dramatic!"


    The man''s eyes that talked before flashed on Xia Mengfei''s body, and he didn''t care.


    "I''m afraid that the falling flowers will be merciless."


    The man called Zhang Shao shook his head slightly and turned his fingers subconsciously.


    "Zhang Shaoqian is modest. It''s not their nature to see a woman in your capacity."


    Elder martial brother Yang waved his hand carelessly with compliments in his words.


    "Elder martial brother Yang has a great reputation, but this woman is the best present I''ve ever met in Donghai."


    Zhang Shao''s face turned back and seemed to enjoy each other''s words. With a smile, he looked slightly strange.

 Chapter 263

    "Sister Xia, you dance beautifully."


    At the end of the song, the dance floor quiets down, and the two go down side by side. Ning Tao reaches for Xia Mengfei''s arm and makes no secret of the praise in the words.


    "Not beautiful without dancing?"


    Xia Mengfei a crooked head, eyes bright looking at Ning Tao, red lips pursed, expressed dissatisfaction.


    "It''s more beautiful without dancing."


    After getting along with each other for a long time, Ning Tao has already seen the moves and is no longer as passive as before.


    "Poor mouth


    Xia Mengfei has a smile on the corner of her mouth and her eyes are bright. She is obviously in a good mood.


    Seeing the return of Xia Mengfei, Wu Dazhi stood up and sighed: "I didn''t expect that Xia Zong danced so well. I need Xia Zong''s guidance when I have time."


    Feel each other''s eyes, Xia Mengfei eyebrows slightly a pick, and then began to smile: "Wu always joked, I just blind grope."


    "Mr. Xia is modest. Come and go."


    Wu Dazhi shakes his head when he hears the speech. He reaches for his glass and signals to Xia Mengfei.


    "Miss, I''m Zhang. I''m surprised to see you dance. Can I have a drink?"


    Just as Wu Dazhi was drinking three cups of wine, and his words became more and more enthusiastic, the man in suit came to Ning Tao''s table with a glass in his hand, and looked at Xia Mengfei with bright eyes.


    "Sorry, I''m not good at drinking."


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes turned on the man, and he politely refused.


    A great ambition of Wu is enough for her to fight. She is too lazy to deal with other people. There are many people in the bar, which is why Xia Mengfei doesn''t like to come here.


    No matter who comes to play, being accosted frequently will not be in a good mood.


    "Ha ha, beauty, I''m so big that no one has ever rejected me. I don''t want you to be the first one."


    Zhang shaowenyan''s face changed slightly, and then his face was filled with a smile again. He put on a good posture, but his words were more aggressive.


    "I said, are you sick? Who do you think you are, the first one? Get out of here. "


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t speak, and Wu Dazhi can''t stand it. He''s been wandering around the beauty all night, and he hasn''t taken advantage of it yet. What''s Cheng Yaojin?


    L first: B


    Zhang Shaowen''s face sank and looked up and down at Wu Dazhi. A light sneer flashed in his eyes and said coldly: "local leopard!"


    His voice was not light or heavy, but it was clearly heard by all the people present. Suddenly, everyone''s face became cold.


    Wu Dazhi started from scratch. He used to be a semi black man. Because of his rapid rise in his early years, many big men did call him that. But as he became more and more powerful, there were few people who dared to call him that. Even if he did, he was definitely not among them.


    For a moment, Wu Dazhi''s anger soared up. He was very taboo about the name and thought it was a shame. How could he not be angry now? He suddenly stood up and looked at Zhang shaodao coldly.


    "Boy, when I came out to hang out, you were still wearing open crotch pants. You completely angered me. Now I''ll give you two ways. The first is to waste your arm, the second is to kneel down and apologize!"


    Business can achieve a certain scale, how no one behind, can let Xia Mengfei personally accompany, Wu Dazhi is not so unbearable appearance.


    As his words fall, those managers are also murderous looking at Ning Tao, look at this posture, as long as the boss orders, they will rush up immediately.


    "Let me get down on my knees, you? I''m not afraid of losing your life


    Zhang Shao''s eyes narrowed, and then quietly waved his hand. Not far away, two men quietly stood behind him.


    "Yes?"


    "Friar?"


    Feeling the two people''s breath behind this little picture, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his mind was awe inspiring.


    It''s the first time that he has contacted other friars. Now he has a little interest. He turns his eyes slightly and watches the change.


    Neither side is a good bird. He wants the other side to fight against each other.


    Not only that, he also secretly pulled Xia Mengfei, to its hint, put clear is sit mountain watch tiger fight.


    "Son of a bitch, you are so rude!"


    As soon as Zhang Shao''s voice fell, Zheng Wenqiang was the first one who couldn''t stand it. As an iron subordinate of Wu Dazhi, he naturally wanted to perform well. He immediately grabbed the beer bottle on the table and hit it on Zhang Shao''s head.


    I''m kidding. In the whole East China Sea, there are many people who compete in martial arts, but there will never be any of them. If there is any boss, there will be any subordinates. As long as there are no dead people, it will definitely benefit him a lot.


    However, Zheng Wenqiang miscalculated. The man named Zhang Shao''s head deviated, and he staggered when it was too late. At the same time, he grabbed Zheng Wenqiang''s wrist with five fingers. With one hand, the latter screamed.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help shrinking his pupils. He can see that Shao is a practitioner, but he didn''t expect that he was so cruel and his hand bone was broken."Go away!"


    As soon as Zhang Shao raised his hand, he threw Zheng Wenqiang on the sofa and clapped his hands in disgust, with a look of disgust.


    "Damn, I''ll kill him!"


    As soon as Wu Dazhi saw that he had suffered a loss, he could not bear it. At the moment, he blushed, his neck was thick, and he drank coldly, so he began to shout.


    I''m kidding. If so many people can''t even clean up this little loser, don''t mix up in the future.


    All the people on the scene had almost drunk. Hearing the boss''s instructions, a manager sitting outside was the first one who couldn''t bear it. He raised his fist and threw it at Zhang Shao''s face.


    However, in the face of this fist, Zhang Shao didn''t react, as if he didn''t see it. When the fist was about to reach his face, he let out a cry, and suddenly a palm came out from one side.


    With a slap, the palm easily grasped the fist. The action seemed casual, but no matter how hard the manager tried, he couldn''t get close to a point. It was a young man behind Zhang Shao.


    "I''ll play with you!"


    The young man laughed and his voice dropped. He raised his knee and hit the manager in the stomach. The latter immediately bowed into a shrimp.


    Whoo!


    When another manager attacked, the young man raised his eyebrows, kicked out with one foot, puffed and flew away.


    The young man is quick, accurate and ruthless when he makes a move, and then he does it all the time. It seems that he is just wandering in the back garden.


    Five managers, in less than a minute, lost all their fighting power and lay on the ground in grief.


    After solving these problems, the young people step by step towards Wu Dazhi.


    "You Do you know who I am? No, don''t come here... "


    Seeing that the other side was so fierce, Wu Dazhi woke up a little bit with the spirit of wine on his face, and now he was a little scared.


    Both are not at the same level. How can we fight?


    "This friend, almost."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sighed. He immediately raised his glass and stretched out his hand.

 Chapter 264

    He''s also a monk. He''s too heavy handed. Anyway, he''s also with Wu Dazhi. He doesn''t look at the monk''s face but at the Buddha''s face. There''s a saying that enough is enough.


    "Yes?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, the young man twisted his eyebrows and said with a cold smile, "what are you?"


    When he opens his mouth, his big hand grabs Ning Tao''s skirt.


    "Ah..."


    This series of things happened so fast that Xia Mengfei couldn''t react. When she saw the other side''s shot, she couldn''t help it any more. She stretched out her hand to pull Ning Tao. She was too nervous!


    Although she is a strong woman in the market, she is still a girl in the final analysis. In this case, there is no reason for a scholar to meet a soldier.


    After seeing each other''s strong, even if she thinks that Tao Di is mysterious, she may not be the other party''s opponent.


    For Xia Mengfei''s exclamation, Ning Tao ignored. At the moment, his eyes were like electricity. As soon as the cup turned, he welcomed the young man.


    "Click"


    the young man''s five fingers are like five steel hoops. When he touches the goblet, he grabs it abruptly. It''s a pity that he is a little fierce, but the wine in the cup spills out.


    As he was right in front of him, the scarlet wine splashed on his face without any accident, and he was covered from head to neck like blood.


    "You want to die!"


    When the young man was stunned, he immediately burst into a rage. Since he went down the mountain, he had never been insulted like this. He immediately clenched his fist and rushed to ningtao.


    The monk is still so angry. Ning Tao just wants to make him sober up. Seeing that he doesn''t want to let go, he is also angry. Similarly, the five fingers are combined, and the five element fist is thick and thin, and comes out in a turbulent way.


    Bang!


    When the two fists collided, there was a dull sound. Ning Tao''s shoulder trembled, and then he got up as if nothing had happened.


    On the other hand, the young man seemed to be unable to bear the force as soon as he floated. He stepped back three or four steps. Just when he was about to hit a table behind him, another older man arrived with one hand to resolve the impact.


    The two just hit, Ning Tao is sitting, the youth is standing, under the height, immediate effect.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    As soon as the bigger man''s face got together, he looked at Ning Tao''s deep voice and said, his eyes were shining, and he looked like he was facing the enemy.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that it''s not right for you to bully the weak with guns. You are also powerful and unforgiving. Is that how your teachers educate you?"


    Ning Tao looks at the mess on the table, looks at the worry on Xia Mengfei''s face, pinches each other''s palm like comfort, and looks at the three people coldly.


    If he was not a friar, he would not have broken a few ribs today. His hand was so vicious that he was angry. At the moment, he was not polite.


    "You want to die!"


    When he heard that the other party insulted his elder, the young man just yelled and stepped on the ground. The whole person rushed like a whirlwind. As soon as his fingers opened, there was a force floating on it, just like five steel pestles. He went straight to Ning Tao''s head and patted it.


    He has suffered such a great loss since he went down the mountain. When he heard Ning Tao''s words, he almost had the heart to kill him. At the moment, it was a killing move.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s spirit power surged in his body, and his momentum soared as if he had turned into a fierce tiger. When the other party''s five fingers approached, he raised his body back and avoided the past.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t defend and hide, the young man thought that the other party was afraid. With a cold smile, he bent five, pulled down and ran straight to his chest.


    Waiting for this moment, seeing that the other party is eager for quick success and instant benefit, Ning Tao suddenly explores his hands, grabs the other party''s wrist like lightning, pulls down, shoulders and elbows back, and throws forward, then he hits the other party''s chest.


    There is mental calculation but no intention. What''s more, the other side''s cultivation is only the day after tomorrow''s triple. Where is Ning Tao''s opponent? The young man only feels a sudden pain on his chest, as if he was hit by a sledgehammer, and his stomach suddenly turns upside down.


    Then did not react, the body was severely thrown away, the blood in the mouth do not want money to spill out.


    "Dare you?"


    This series of actions is simply lightning, too fast, until the calm man reaction, the young man has inverted out, the man suddenly opened his eyes, jumped, quickly caught the young man.


    "Younger martial brother, are you ok?"


    After the man''s figure was stable, he half held the young man and asked in an urgent voice.


    The Zhang Shao of one side also at the moment canthus is quick to jump, the vision becomes gloomy matchless.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m fine. Kill this boy for me!"


    At the moment, the young man was hurt, and his eyes were hurt.


    "Your hand is too heavy!"


    Seeing that the younger martial brother is not a big deal, the man picks his eyebrows and looks at Ning Tao.


    "Too heavy? I think it''s too light? "Ning Tao''s expression remained unchanged, and his words were slow, but with a tenacity.


    9s original * launched


    "well, well, I''d like to see how many pounds your staff have."


    The man was so angry that he began to smile. His eyelids were so sharp that he was far more powerful than the young man just now.


    However, at this time, from a distance, dozens of bodyguards came and immediately surrounded this side.


    To open such a bar, the boss is not an ordinary person, ordinary fighting is more common in Sikong, but this time is not a small one.


    A few thugs came earlier, but they didn''t dare to come up at all when they saw this scene.


    And the guests around to see the fight here, has long been far away.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this scene is covered by South China''s brother Tiange. You can''t help paying attention to our bar."


    A middle-aged man with gold glasses strode forward and looked at both sides, then he said with a bad complexion.


    The news of the two is not small. To say the most, it''s the face of hitting the bar.


    "The boss misunderstood. It''s these boys who deceive others too much. We didn''t mean to look for trouble. Today''s losses are all on my head."


    Wu Dazhi saw that Ning Tao was killing all sides. He was working hard in the dark. At the moment, he saw someone come forward to stop him. He was not high hearted and stood up.


    "Loss? This friend is really standing and talking without backache. We are in business, and we pay attention to our face. If you want to fight, you have to go out to play. What do you think of this place as? "


    The manager didn''t give Wu Dazhi face. He said with a cold smile.


    "My God? Which brother? "


    Seeing that Wu Dazhi still wants to open his mouth, Ning Tao waves his hand and stops it. As soon as he turns his head, he looks at the boss and asks suspiciously.


    "South China Gang Zhang Tianlong, do you know this friend?"


    Gold glasses slightly a Leng, also opened to explain a sentence.


    To be in charge of a hotel, you still need some insight. Judging from the clothes of both, they are not ordinary people. As a last resort, he doesn''t want to offend.

 Chapter 265

    "Coincidentally, that''s my friend!"


    Ning Tao smiles and says with a nod.


    Hiss!


    Hearing this beautiful young man in front of his eyes, he said that he knew Tiange, which made his golden glasses look uncertain. His eyes flashed, and he said in a deep voice, "are you serious?"


    Now Zhang Tianlong is no small man. He is the second most powerful person in the South China gang. Ordinary people dare not say that he is a friend. However, this young man is not an ordinary person because of his extraordinary appearance and skill.


    If it''s true, I''m afraid it''s just a matter of knowing each other today.


    "Ha ha, you can call him and verify it." Ning Tao pats his hands and looks at the surprise on the other side''s face. It doesn''t matter.


    Gold glasses smell speech look a burst of change, the idea in the mind a little change, he said: "wait a moment."


    Words fall, back ningtao, broadcast a phone call.


    The situation of the scene became treacherous for a moment, and Zhang Shao and his three men looked as if they were not afraid, but their eyes fell on Ning Tao and others with a cold look.


    Wu Dazhi is no less than let, with the presence of Ning Tao, at the moment, he also raised his eyebrows.


    Just a moment later, the golden glasses turned around, handed over the mobile phone, and said with vigilance: "my friend, please answer the phone."


    Ning Tao look calm, received the phone only one sentence: "I am Ning Tao!"


    After three or two sentences, Ning Tao gave the mobile phone back to the other party, and the gold glasses turned to verify it.


    But after the five shouts, when the golden glasses turned their heads and looked at Ning Tao again, their eyes were full of horror. They immediately bowed and said respectfully, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ning. I don''t know it''s you. I''m sorry for the mistake just now."


    ¡­¡­


    This time of God turning, suddenly let the onlookers look stunned.


    Who is this young man? How can we have such great power? A phone alone can have such great power.


    "It''s OK. Today''s loss of your store can be recorded in Zhang Tianlong''s name!" Ning Tao waved his hand and said.


    Now Zhang Tianlong has a distinguished identity, and he knows his identity. He is not surprised at his attitude towards this management.


    "Mr. Ning is joking. We can still afford this small amount of money. What''s going on today, Mr. Ning?"


    Gold glasses eyes in Zhang Shao three people who don''t mean to pause, even ask ningtao''s advice.


    The news on the phone was too shocking. The other party made it very clear. He fully cooperated with the young man in front of him and angered the other party. The bar didn''t have to be opened.


    This words say from Zhang Tianlong mouth, hear gold silk glasses a burst of panic, subconscious Lian ningtao who also dare not ask.


    Zhang shaosan looks like a great enemy. They have good Kung Fu, but each other has a guy. They really make a big deal here, and they can''t afford to go.


    "Let them go."


    Ning Tao shakes his head, cold eyes sweep from three people, light way.


    How could he not understand each other''s meaning, but he didn''t mean it. It''s not enough to deal with these three people. Besides, it''s not good for him to make a scene here.


    "Go?"


    Gold glasses smell speech a Leng, in his opinion, the other party should let them take down the three people, look a little slow, he immediately respectfully nodded, eyes flashed a trace of joy.


    No matter what Ning Tao thinks, it''s good for him that the other side doesn''t want to fight. After all, the court is his own. He only suffers losses and has no share in it.


    As for the loss, go to Zhang Tianlong for it? Don''t be silly. Who used to ask the underworld for money.


    Although there is no need to hand, but the gold glasses are not polite. As soon as they turn around, they look at Zhang shaosan coldly. They reach out and say coldly, "three, you are not welcome here. Please come back!"


    "Well, you''re not a good bird. Believe it or not, I''ll tear down your shop!"


    The young man had no fear. He put out his hand and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    He suffered a great loss, and when he saw that the two had been united, he was not polite.


    "Yo, this friend is so big. I''d like to see how you demolished my shop today!"


    In full view of the public, the young man''s words were no different from slapping his face, and his golden glasses looked completely gloomy. With one hand, more than a dozen big men with guys in their hands gathered around him.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t be impulsive. Let''s go."


    When the situation was stiff, the steady man patted the young man on the shoulder with one hand and stopped him.


    "Elder martial brother, I..."


    As soon as the young man looked anxious, he wanted to speak.


    "Go."


    Zhang Shao and the calm man looked at each other, spit out a word coldly, and took the lead to go towards the door.


    Calm man can''t help but say, deeply saw Ning Tao one eye, pull the other side to chase Zhang Shao.


    "Brother Ning, why did you let them go?"Wu Dazhi is not happy when he hears the speech. He suffered a big loss today. How can he watch the other party go like this?


    "General manager Wu, they are all injured. They should be sent to the hospital as soon as possible. As for these people, with general manager Wu''s identity, they can still run to heaven in the East China Sea?"


    Ning Tao waved his hand, pointed to Zheng Wenqiang and others, and said with a heavy situation.


    I''m joking. It''s not cost-effective to work hard for Wu Dazhi. The steady man''s cultivation is not weak. Even if he wants to win, it will cost him a lot of money.


    What''s more, it''s not him who suffers. He doesn''t care.


    "Brother Ning is right. I''ll call 120 as soon as possible."


    Wu Dazhi responded with a nervous look on his face. These people are not thugs, but the managers of his department. If anything happens, it will hinder the operation of the enterprise.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu. I''ve already hit 120. I think it''s coming now."


    Ning Tao stretched out his hand to stop the other party''s action and said.


    Wu Dazhi held Ning Tao''s arm and said, "brother Ning, brother Wu has accepted your kindness today. If you have anything to do in the future, just say hello."


    Looking at each other''s hairy hands, Ning Tao''s face was chilly and he could not resist discomfort, so he nodded.


    From the beginning to the end, seeing this series of changes, Xia Mengfei''s heart was like a roller coaster, ups and downs.


    Can see a doctor, can fight, also know underworld people, at the moment she a pair of show eyebrows moved, her eyes flashed a hot look.


    She thought that she had known each other, but now a series of behaviors of the other party make it mysterious again.


    For a time, this kind of feeling also affected her heart, let her heart quickly turned waves.


    "Sister Xia, are you ok?"


    Look I legal U% chapter Festival After saying hello to golden glasses, Ning Tao comes to Xia Mengfei and looks at the latter''s concern.


    "I''m fine!"


    Xia Mengfei''s eyebrows are slightly raised. She looks at Ning Tao deeply and her eyes twinkle.

 Chapter 266

    At the same time, Zhang shaosan, who got out of the bar, went back to the car and was furious.


    "Elder martial brother, why didn''t you do it just now?"


    At the moment, the young man couldn''t bear it again. He looked at the calm man with a sad and indignant face and gritted his teeth.


    "Younger martial brother, we are monks. What we have done today is over. If there is another big conflict, I''m afraid Zhang Shao will be involved."


    The steady man''s eyes flashed, then he breathed a sigh of relief and said.


    "Elder martial brother Liu is serious. People like that can teach you a lesson. It''s too much deceiving. I don''t think it''s necessary to open this bar again!"


    Zhang Shao looks chilly and takes a wooden look at the bar. The colder the words are, the more prosperous they are.


    "Elder martial brother, I can not pursue this matter, but the boy who hurt me can''t do that."


    With Zhang Shao''s support, the young man was very happy. Then his eyes flashed and he opened his mouth.


    "Younger martial brother, I think that man is not simple. Let Zhang Shao touch his details first."


    The calm man sighed and said cautiously.


    C [4uf


    "elder martial brother, when are we afraid of others? I don''t want to talk about other ordinary people. They are monks. Are you going to sit back and ignore them, elder martial brother? "


    Hearing that his elder martial brother intended to avoid conflict, the young man suddenly blew his hair and immediately became dissatisfied.


    "This..."


    Calm man double eyebrows vigorously pick, some hesitation.


    "Elder martial brother, when I left the school, my master asked you to take care of me. Besides, Zhang Shao''s status is very noble. You are indifferent to the humiliation today."


    The young man was a little anxious. He grabbed the man''s arms with both hands and became anxious. However, the wound was involved and he grinned with pain.


    Looking at his younger martial brother''s miserable appearance, the man''s expression flashed. As soon as his eyes turned, he looked at Zhang Shao and said, "how do you see Zhang Shao?"


    "Elder martial brother Liu, you can see today''s events. That man made it clear that he didn''t pay attention to us. I think it''s good to knock."


    The young man couldn''t swallow his breath. Zhang shaochu respected the young man, and naturally he was very unhappy. He had only come to Donghai for two days, but his fiancee didn''t look well. In his anger, he went to the bar to drink to relieve his worries. He had a crush on Xia Mengfei, but he couldn''t find a girl. In fact, he was already furious.


    "Well, younger martial brother, you go back with Zhang Shao first. I''ll meet that boy in person later. If he is sincere, I want him to apologize to you. Let it go. If he is so arrogant, we Qingcheng sect are not vegetarian."


    See two people are this attitude, the man finally ruthless heart, with attention.


    ... when such a thing happened, Wu Dazhi''s desire had already been extinguished, and now was not the time. When the ambulance arrived, he went with the car.


    From Wu Dazhi''s swearing, he can also hear that the other party will not give up. Ning Tao is just perfunctory about this, which has nothing to do with him.


    "Sister Xia, let''s go, too."


    Ning Tao light glanced an eye, in the side facial expression complex Xia Mengfei, not flurried around, walked toward the car.


    For him, today''s affairs are not very bad. As for the three people, he has not paid attention to them. He has already taught each other a lesson. If those people know each other well, it''s OK.


    Of course, if the other party is still vindictive, he is not a vegetarian.


    "Sister Xia, just ask what you want."


    Today, Xia Mengfei was a little frightened. After drinking some wine, Ning Tao didn''t let the other party drive. Instead, he drove himself. Seeing his eyes flickering, he often put his eyes on himself. He didn''t know what was going on, so he said with a smile.


    Xia Mengfei leaned lazily on the back seat, eyes Yiyi, light vomit thin gas, secluded way, "brother Tao, I can''t see through you more and more."


    It is undeniable that Xia Mengfei is a strong woman. At ordinary times, she always thinks Ning Tao needs to use her in many places, but today, the other party is more mysterious, which makes her feel a little stagnant.


    It''s not that I''m unhappy. I always feel that I''m very important to him. I know everything about Ning Tao. Through today''s events, what I know is a drop in the bucket.


    Let long-term in the active position of her some can''t accept, heart filled with fear, as if ningtao has separated from her, suddenly lost the sense of security.


    "I can''t see through. I''m standing in front of you clearly."


    Ning Tao turns his head and stares at Xia Mengfei a little, then he is in the right way.


    "You know that''s not what I mean."


    The latter said goodbye to the corners of his mouth, changed his posture, put one hand behind his head and got close to Ning Tao for a minute.


    Xia Mengfei''s mind, Ning Tao guessed a bit, sighed in the heart, he stretched out a hand, in each other''s hair soft for a while, eyes become burning up: "no matter what I become, it''s your brother Tao."


    Ning Tao himself knows that the earth shaking changes have taken place when he met them. It is impossible for him to go back to the past.Ning Tao''s words are not heavy, but they fall into Xia Mengfei''s ears. In an instant, her eyes turn into two clear springs. At this moment, the whole person exudes bright colors, just like a blooming delicate flower. She hums coldly: "go, don''t talk so much. Your sister Xia is not the girl who miss spring?"


    Having said that, the smile on his face could not be dispersed.


    In that moment, her heart was stretched out. As the other party said, as long as the other party is her brother, the rest is not important.


    "I really don''t believe it!"


    The other side''s facial expression changes, how can you hide him, Ning Tao heart dark relief, also exaggerate to continue a way.


    "Well, I know you''re cheating girls like this!"


    Xia Mengfei''s beautiful eyebrows pick, did not give Ning Tao the opportunity to further explain, don''t cross the face, leave the latter a charming exquisite curve.


    Looking at the beautiful woman with the perfect curve outlined under the thin clothes, Ning Tao thought of the other party''s dance tonight and swallowed his saliva secretly. He murmured in his heart, "beauty is in trouble."


    It''s just that Wu Dazhi is obsessed with color. Even he doesn''t have much resistance to it at close range.


    Although Xia Mengfei doesn''t look back, she still feels Ning Tao''s burning aggressive eyes. She doesn''t turn around immediately. She deliberately twists her body slightly. She looks at each other''s brother pig on the window glass. Instead of being angry, she has a charming smile in her eyes.


    Xia Mengfei''s home is in a villa apartment in the west city. Although it is unique, it is not far away from her parents and others.


    Ning Tao did not go in, stopped the car at the door of the villa, out of the car, a breeze, Ning Tao sniffed a faint fragrance.


    "Brother Tao, would you like to come in and sit down?"


    Xia Mengfei delicate chin slightly lift, a hand hook car key, slanting head looking at Ning Tao, smiling way.

 Chapter 267

    "Go in and sit down?"


    Ning Tao smell speech eyebrow a pick, immediately narrowed eyes looking at Xia Mengfei, as if is very serious thinking for a while, then shook his head, some shake way.


    "Sister Xia, forget it. I''m afraid I can''t control it when I enter. We have an agreement."


    The other party is a bit of a libertine today. Ning Tao feels that if he insists on pushing, it won''t be difficult, but after thinking about it, he still gives up.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but he feels that it''s better to be upright with Xia Mengfei. After all, he''s not an animal thinking about his lower body. Anyway, he can''t run away from Xia Mengfei, so it''s better to succeed naturally.


    "Don''t regret it!"


    Xia Mengfei smell speech hands back a car, blinked the twinkling eyes, with the temptation of silk, smile.


    However, I don''t know whether it is intentional or unintentional. With the support of his hands, the two plump seats in front of his chest suddenly come out, which is particularly attractive.


    As if the other side is more attractive, this is the general chaos.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao almost didn''t stare his eyes out, and suddenly a group of heat came out of his belly, which made him feel a little moved.


    The other party this is not a joke, but a naked tease seduction, Ning Tao deeply took a breath, looked down at each other seriously: "sister Xia, if you do this again, maybe I will be beast big hair, can''t wait to go to your room."


    Ning Tao looks at the car behind Xia Mengfei and says something.


    Today, he is thoroughly aware of Xia Mengfei''s madness. He is no match when playing with such mature women!


    If this alone male alone female is together, Ning Tao feels to need not each other to seduce.


    Even he felt that he couldn''t stay any longer. If he stayed any longer, even if he could control it, it was estimated that the blood baby couldn''t control it. He could push it to the car every minute.


    "Dead, younger brother Tao, you''ll learn badly if you don''t spend more time with some unruly people in the future!"


    Xia Mengfei how shrewd, instantly understand the meaning of Ning Tao, eyes flash, face ruddy lovely, pretended to be angry.


    "No, I''m very pure. Sister Xia, go back quickly. It''s cold outside. "


    Smelling the faint aroma, Ning Tao licked his lips. His inner control was really weak. He shook his head. He stretched out his hand and pulled each other''s collar at will, and then he cared.


    Feel Ning Tao''s intimate action, Xia Mengfei''s action is stiff, the charm on her face suddenly disappears, and her eyes are clear again. After a deep look at Ning Tao, she nods and says.


    "Well, Taodi, you should go back early."


    When the voice fell, she stood on tiptoe and gave the latter a kiss on the cheek. Then she turned around and quickly bent down to get on the car.


    A moment later, the car started and went directly into the villa. Just in the moment of turning around, big tears rolled down in Xia Mengfei''s eyes. As soon as the car arrived at the garage, Xia Mengfei was lying on the steering wheel and sobbing. She didn''t want to get up for a long time.


    Moving from the ordinary, but also with the accumulation, Ning Tao meaningless action, touched her heart.


    The reason why she is so presumptuous today is that Ning Tao, the life that Xia Mengfei pursues, is naked in front of the latter''s eyes.


    She was surprised to find that the latter was not angry, and even she saw the understanding from the latter''s eyes. In fact, the warmth had already entered her heart.


    Qianli dyke was destroyed in the ant nest. At this time, Xia Mengfei''s tough outer shell was broken, leaving only softness.


    ... "I''m leaving now?"


    Just now, you and I were still in love. Although there was a local breeze and a kiss from a beautiful woman, this sudden change made Ning Tao a little silly. Looking at the back of the car, he couldn''t help muttering.


    "Ah, it''s true that women are fickle!" Until the car was gone, he turned his head, put his hands in his pocket, and wanted to take a car back.


    Quack!


    However, just after ningtao had taken 100 steps, a Toyota bully came from the side, and an emergency brake blocked his way.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao raised an eye to see the car, see the person inside, eyebrow tip a Yang, light sneer A: "don''t know life or death!"


    As soon as the car stopped, two men came down from it. They were the young man and the calm man they met in the bar.


    As soon as they get out of the car, they block Ning Tao''s way and look bad.


    "What? Do you want to make amends for me by following here all the way? "


    Ning Tao takes out two hands from his pocket, glances at the two faces, and says something with teasing.


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    Hearing this, the young man immediately burst into a rage. With a roar, he stepped out and was about to make a move. However, he was held by his quick sighted companion in time.


    £©First release


    "this friend, I''m Liu Cheng of Qingcheng school, and this is my younger martial brother Yang Shu. Did you ask? "Calm man toward Ning Tao an arch hand, double eyes closely stare at his line of sight, open mouth to say.


    When they heard that they were disciples of Qingcheng sect, Ning Tao frowned and pondered a little. He immediately said, "I''m Ning Tao. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave."


    Ning Tao doesn''t know about this sect, but he can go back to Bian Zhenren who came from this sect. In addition to the bar, he can''t say that he dislikes it or likes it.


    "Bold, elder martial brother, I think this boy is proud of his integrity. If he doesn''t teach him a lesson, I''m afraid he won''t be convinced."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s casual attitude, he angered the young man again. He immediately turned his head and looked at his elder martial brother.


    "Mr. Ning, you are all monks. You''ve done a lot today. Why don''t you apologize to my younger martial brother? Even if you know about this, you can turn the fight into friendship. How about that?"


    Liu Cheng ignored his younger martial brother''s words and said something to Ning Tao again.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and looked at them again. Then he slowly shook his head and said, "Liu Daoyou''s words are somewhat unreasonable. In the bar, your younger martial brother started against me first. I''m just defending myself. If you want to apologize, I don''t think it''s better for him to apologize first."


    I''m joking. It''s a shame that he doesn''t trouble the other party. He comes here to make him apologize. Is it really like he''s made of mud? What about Qingcheng sect? Is he still from Wudang?


    "Elder martial brother, you can see that the boy doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t shed tears at all. I don''t want to talk nonsense with him."


    When the young man heard that the other side also asked him to apologize, his lung would have burst. If it had not been for Liu Cheng, he would have rushed over.


    "So, Daoyou is determined to go his own way and won''t agree?"


    Finally, Liu Cheng''s face sank, and his face became cold, showing a trace of ferocity.


    "Why don''t you smile? Are you going to do it to me? "

 Chapter 268

    "Do it? Boy, hum, don''t think you have some ability, so you dare to be so horizontal. "


    The young man approached Ning Tao for a few steps, clenched his fists and said viciously, "no matter who you are today, you have to pay the price."


    "If you want to fight, you can''t get so much nonsense!"


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile and immediately became impatient. Since he could not avoid it, talking nonsense was a waste of time, and he didn''t like it.


    "OK, Daoyou, be careful!"


    At this point, both sides are difficult to ride a tiger. Liu Cheng can''t say much. He immediately arched his hand and took the lead.


    As soon as the sole of his foot scratched on the ground, his figure rose like a rainbow and approached Ning Tao like a big bird. As he approached, he spread out his palm and patted Ning Tao''s face gently.


    Expert a hand, will know whether, compared to the young poplar, this person is not a bit strong!


    Not only that, he is also very cautious, one hand back, well prepared, obviously this palm is mainly to test.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face remained unchanged. He took a single fist, stepped out of the eight diagrams with his feet, and went straight out with one fist.


    He is the body of pure Yang, Taiyi boxing is also about the fierce way, the power is extraordinary, pay attention to open and close, both before and after, immediately hit together!


    The first "bang" of the Wo, the fist and palm touch, and the dull sound comes out in a flash.


    Ning Tao only felt a strong force coming along with the style of boxing. He immediately shook his arm and stepped back for more than three steps in a row. Then he stopped by force.


    "The day after tomorrow


    Looking at Liu chengruo with nothing to do and no expression on his face, Ning Tao''s eyes gather, and his spirit rises in his heart.


    Just a contact, he judged that the lowest cultivation level of the other side was above the seventh level the day after tomorrow, otherwise he would not suffer such a big loss just by trying!


    "Well, I thought it was some kind of person. It turned out that it was nothing."


    When he saw that his elder martial brother had the upper hand, poplar gave a cold smile and was in a good mood.


    "Sir, it''s too late to apologize!"


    Single contact, Liu Cheng heart also have assurance, immediately proud of a chin, also changed a face, on the condescending way.


    "That''s better for me!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s spiritual power was mentioned, he immediately dispelled his discomfort, adjusted his breath, and made no polite remarks.


    The other side is better than him, good, but not so strong, he still has blood baby not move, may not lose.


    "Boy, watch the fist!"


    When he heard Ning Tao''s hard voice again, poplar was the first one who couldn''t help it. With a yell, he went up again and spread his arms. When he got close to Ning Tao, the two fists came one after the other.


    He suffered a big loss on Ning Tao. Now he has a senior brother robbing the array. Naturally, he wants to find the field.


    Whoo!


    It has to be said that there is no one in this place at night. It''s just right for us to let go of our hands and feet. The speed of the poplar trees matches with the power of our fists. It''s a bit of a looker. The two fists make the air roar. It''s a bit fierce.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing the two fists of poplar coming, Liu Chengfei, who was on the side, was not happy. Instead, his face changed and he suddenly opened his mouth to remind him.


    Just after Liu Cheng reminded him, Yang Shu also found something wrong. In the face of these two fists, Ning Tao not only did not hide, but also remained indifferent!


    As soon as his fists arrived, Ning Tao''s figure in front of him seemed to be a piece of mist, which suddenly dissipated.


    Immediately after that, he felt that there was a big wind behind him, and the poplar hardly thought about it. He turned back to make a fist.


    Ning Tao, who was still in full swing, ran behind him. He kicked his fist with a whirling leg. Suddenly, his wrist hurt and he fell down. His body stepped back more than ten steps.


    With one move, Ning Tao didn''t wait for him to recover. He was like a cheetah. He took the opportunity to move. When you were sick, he opened his arms and legs and hooked his fingers. He followed him and grabbed the shoulder of the poplar.


    "The boy is the most fierce. He''s going to give him some color."


    In the face of this sudden change, poplar response is not slow, see Ning Tao gallop, the other hand forced to lift, suddenly shot forward, a touch of both, the whole person like a cloud in general, even take the opportunity to float back faster.


    Ning Tao is powerful and unforgiving. With the help of his whole body, he kicks his opponent''s chest, and his move is faster than his move.


    Forced, poplar also can only a bite teeth, forced to open his hands in the chest A, the whole person get this foot, immediately face red back rub rub rub again.


    In a flash, Liu Cheng over there also responded. He was afraid that his younger martial brother might lose something, so he hit him with one blow.


    At this moment, it''s not a martial arts contest. He doesn''t pay attention to one-on-one. What he has to do is teach Ning Tao a lesson.


    "Get out of here!"


    Just want to continue to suppress the poplar Ning Tao eyebrow tip a pick, immediately eyes in a flash of red, the breath on the body big up, the head also didn''t return of is also a fist handed out, with its fist directly hit together.Dong!


    This time, both of them are not explorations, they are all efforts, but the results are surprising.


    Liu Cheng''s face was flushed, and he nodded three times on the ground. Only then did he stop his body in shock.


    "You..."


    Stop Liu Cheng face incredible, five fingers shaking, muscle shaking, obviously he does not understand, just not as good as his ningtao strength how in an instant to mention so much.


    "If you want to fight, fight. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Ning Tao naturally doesn''t tell the other party about the blood baby. With the help of momentum, one foot sweeps on the ground, and the whole person turns like a top, and one leg splits down.


    Seeing this, Liu Cheng''s eyes twinkled and his vigilance rose. He did not dare to make a hard connection immediately. His hands collapsed. The whole person straightened up and slipped out, avoiding the past.


    "Want to hide?"


    With a cold smile, Ning Tao steps out in pursuit of the wind. His feet seem to be stepping on the void, and his feet are not far away from Liu Cheng''s chest.


    Shua!


    All of a sudden, behind a breath of terror from the blink of an eye, as if a sharp tool across, the air are friction sharp up.


    Feeling the strong breath, Ning Tao''s back is aching, and his hair is going to stand up. Immediately, he is in a awe inspiring mood, but he doesn''t care about Liu Cheng. With one foot, he hooks out a garbage can on the side of the road. With one foot, the huge garbage can flies up and quickly meets the roar behind him.


    "Poof, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    "It''s you!"


    Ning Tao turns his head. When he sees the figure holding the knife clearly, his pupils unconsciously shrink slightly. There is a flicker of fear in his eyes. His words are abrupt and sharp.

 Chapter 269

    In front of him is a man with a knife. He is dressed in tight black night clothes. His eyes are like hawks staring at Ning Tao. It is Bian Dehai who fought with Ning Tao a few days ago.


    "Elder martial brother Bian!"


    Seeing Bian Dehai, both Liu Cheng and Yang Shu were stunned, and then they held their fists and saluted.


    "Qingcheng sect is really shameless. It''s a nest of snakes and mice. I''ve seen it today!"


    In the face of Bian Dehai, Ning Tao''s eyes are gloomy, almost dripping water, and his whole body is full of ups and downs.


    Fortunately, just now his blood baby''s strength is greatly opened, and his cultivation has just broken through, otherwise he will really suffer a big loss under the other party''s knife.


    According to his information, Bian Dehai was a deserter of Qingcheng sect. However, looking at the current situation, he even suspected that Bian Dehai was protected by the sect.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Bold!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao spoke rudely to the Qingcheng school, Liu Cheng and Yang Shu changed their faces and immediately began to scold each other.


    "Ning Tao, you''ve been deceiving people too much. You''ve been doing me a lot of harm. You''ve got to kill my classmates. I won''t let you go today!"


    Bian Dehai''s eyes twinkled in the halo. With one stroke, he aimed at Ning Tao, and his whole body was full of breath.


    "It''s not worth dying!"


    Ning Tao''s face is cold, and he really kills. This kind of evil cultivation is a disaster in the world. He runs away from it. This time, if possible, he will never be soft hearted.


    When the body''s spiritual power surges out, the blood baby rises and falls in the elixir field, and the spiritual power overflows on it.


    "Two younger martial brothers, don''t talk to him. Let''s fight."


    Bian Zhenren doesn''t want to talk nonsense either. He and Ning Tao have been immortal for a long time. After the last World War I, he secretly wanted to get rid of Ning Tao. Today, when he saw that the other side was actually fighting against his brother, he couldn''t help jumping out.


    Although the Qingcheng sect had regarded him as a traitor in name, they were still connected with each other after breaking the flesh and bones.


    Without waiting for the other side to take the lead, Ning Tao took the lead. As soon as he grasped his hands, his inner spirit was surging. As soon as his wrists were on the ground, he went straight for Bian Dehai.


    Although the opponent suddenly increased three people, he didn''t have much fear. When he fought with Bian Dehai at the beginning, he was equal to him. Now he is on a higher level, and his control over blood baby is increasing day by day, which may not be without the power of the first battle.


    The confrontation between monks is not only won by many people, but also by Poplar''s triple cultivation. It''s hard for him to intervene in this war. Seeing that Ning Tao''s momentum is so strong, he stepped back by his strong wind.


    "Death


    As soon as Ning Tao came near, Bian Dehai lifted his single knife from the bottom up and went straight to Ning Tao''s chin. It can be said that one shot was a killing move.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s boxing style changed, he didn''t shake hard. He turned his head back. Unexpectedly, there was an iron bridge in place. As soon as his right foot extended, he went straight to Bian Dehai''s wrist.


    Dong!


    There was no sign of Ning Tao''s attack. Bian Dehai might as well make a mistake. With a bang, his wrist collided with one of them, and his whole arm was numb. He could no longer hold the knife in his hand and fell to the ground.


    At the same time, Ning Tao single foot on the ground a pick, knife has been in his hands, hands a grip, toward the side of Liu Cheng and go.


    The gap in cultivation can''t be made up by some simple methods. Bian Dehai has only the strength of Qizhong the day after tomorrow. Now Ning Tao''s blood baby''s strength has opened up and is close to the peak of the day after tomorrow. The gap between the two makes him suffer a big loss.


    Even elder martial brother Bian was retreated by his move. Where Liu Cheng dared to shake it, he quickly retreated with a little toe.


    "Hoo


    At the same time, the unknown poplar Besieged from behind. With one hand, there was a strong wind floating on it, and it patted Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    Just as he was breathing, Yang Shuo was scared to retreat. He regained his mind and immediately turned his face green. He knew that his cultivation was not as good as his counterpart''s, but there was absolutely no such big gap between them. Seeing Ning Tao''s ferocity, he killed him.


    "Younger martial brother Yang, step back!"


    "Be careful!"


    When Bian Zhenren saw that Yang Shu had taken the initiative to attack Ning Tao, he jumped in his heart and cried out.


    It''s just that it''s too late for poplar to wake up.


    Although he didn''t look back, Ning Tao was just like an eye in the back of his head. When he was close to him, he suddenly turned back and stabbed him. No matter what move you are, his momentum is fierce.


    "Fast, too fast."


    Although Ning Tao doesn''t know the power of the sword, at the moment, the edge of the sword is also flashing whistling, which is frightening.


    The corner of poplar''s eye jumped, and he wanted to avoid the edge, but then the anger in his heart also came up. Instead of retreating, he raised his hands, and his palms were stained with a layer of white color, just like jade. He went straight to Ning Tao''s short blade, and it seemed that he was going to stage an empty hand fight for the white blade.


    Poplar thought it was good, but when the short blade came near, he found that he was very wrong. Just the awn of the knife made his hands tingle, and his subconscious hands quickly shrank, and he was about to retreat quickly.However, just at this time, Ning Tao felt that there was a big storm behind him. In Yu Guang''s eyes, Liu Cheng and Bian Zhenren had already killed each other, and it was Wei Wei who surrounded and rescued Zhao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and flashes a trace of anger on his face. With this knife, he can cut off the hands of the poplar, but he can''t help shaking them. The gain is not worth the loss.


    A flash of thought in the mind, Ning Tao single hand knife in the air to pull a knife flower, toward the back cut.


    Rao is so, he did not let go of poplar meaning, a foot fast and up, quickly catch up with each other, a foot down, straight in the chest.


    With a click, Ning Tao''s foot can be said to be full of strength. The sound of poplar''s sternum breaking suddenly sounded, and his chest collapsed rapidly. The blood in his mouth gushed like money. The whole person was like a broken sack and flew backwards.


    The gap is too big. If Ning Tao doesn''t open up the power of blood baby, he can still fight. But now, not only he, but also Bian Dehai and Ning Tao''s short blade are avoiding the edge for a while. He turns to use the technique of joint attack to resist Ning Tao''s fierce danger.


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao three people you come and I go, fight in a regiment.


    And Ning Tao in addition to just beginning strong after, then also fell into a bitter battle, in the battle group of Ning Tao eyebrow tip pick, in the heart of a silk anxious.


    These two men are brothers of the same school. They are good at encircling at first sight, but they can''t win at once, which is a bit of trouble.


    After all, the blood baby''s power can be exerted in a short time. He has no bottom in his heart. In addition, he is not good at using knives. Although his cultivation is higher than both of them, he is more and more stuck.


    X look at the chapter of 7 ~ y * version {on "U4


    Hoo!


    Ning Tao abandoned the sword and bent his five fingers again. He used Taiyi''s five element fist to fight against the enemy. When he grasped his hands, the green tendons on the surface of his hands burst out, and his spiritual power surged out, and he went straight to Bian Zhenren.

 Chapter 270

    There''s no way to deal with them. He''s not good at using a knife, but his fists are more comfortable. Taking the opportunity, he grabs each other''s clothes.


    Up to now, both sides have made a real fire. They are all killing moves. Kindness will only harm themselves.


    Bang!


    After Ning Tao and Liu Cheng hit each other, he only heard a "hiss". The sleeve on his shoulder had been torn open by Bian Zhenren. There were three more blood grooves on it, and he immediately retreated.


    "Kill!"


    Bian Zhenren and Liu Cheng have a pair of eyes. They also feel Ning Tao''s weakness. They look at each other and go up side by side again.


    Bian Zhenren hates Ning Tao even more. Now he is powerful and unforgiving. Taking this opportunity, he clenches his five fingers and turns them into fists.


    Ning Tao raised his fist to fight back. His style was fierce. He was as quick as thunder. He fought straight.


    In terms of one against two, there is no back kick at all. He promised that as soon as he retreated, Liu Chenggong would immediately catch up. When the time comes, he would be more passive.


    Dong!


    It is two fists to meet each other again, Ning Tao complexion one red, the body shape involuntarily retreated two steps.


    However, before he can slow down, Liu Cheng''s palm has turned into a white color, and his shoulder has disappeared.


    Whoo!


    Almost did not want to, Ning Tao elbow and meet, with the wind howling, Liu Cheng''s palm wind swept above.


    Bang!


    This can be said to be real. Ning Tao only felt that one arm was numb, and then he fell down and retreated again.


    "Death


    At this time, Bian Dehai stepped up again, his hands like a windmill, attacking ningtao with lightning.


    Everything is like a storm. Ning Tao is tired of dealing with it, so he has to raise his fist and come back, but no matter how fast he is, he can''t be faster than his opponent''s hands.


    Although he had retreated as far as possible, he was still hit by the opponent''s style.


    "Poof!" Ning Tao only felt the sharp pain of his shoulder. His face turned white and he choked out a mouthful of blood. He was so shocked that he even stepped back seven or eight steps and staggered.


    "Go to hell!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was defeated, Bian Zhenren looked even more ferocious. He rushed up again, rowed with one hand, and disappeared in his own position. When he reappeared, he had already come near Ning Tao and swept away his belly.


    "Go away!"


    Feeling the crisis, Ning Tao''s eyes turned red in an instant. As soon as the residual spiritual power in his body was raised, his spirit was rolling, and his body pain seemed to have been reduced a lot. He quickly jumped up with one foot, and even when his foot flew out, he bumped into his hand knife.


    "Poof!"


    Ning Tao''s hateful foot is not heavy. Bian Dehai''s figure trembles, and he retreats seven or eight steps in succession, with a face of horror.


    "What a Qingcheng school!"


    Ning Tao''s mouth bleeding, the whole person''s state is very bad, a cold smile, his feet turned, and then a twist waist, leaving a word, turned to run away.


    "Where to go!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was going, Liu Cheng''s pupils shrank slightly and wanted to stop him.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t chase the poor!"


    As soon as Bian stretched out his hand, he grabbed Liu Cheng and shook his head slightly with a dignified look.


    With this skill, after several ups and downs, Ning Tao completely disappeared in the dark, hard to find.


    Seeing this, Liu Cheng had no choice but to give up. Without time to say anything more, he quickly folded himself to check the poplar.


    "Is younger martial brother Yang OK?"


    Bian Zhenren also raised his feet and came over. He frowned at the poplar tree and said.


    "The situation is very bad, elder martial brother Bian. We''d better send younger martial brother yang to the hospital as soon as possible."


    The chest bone of poplar collapsed a little, and the mouth and nose were full of blood. The whole person had fallen into a coma. Fortunately, the monk was strong, otherwise he would not have been able to do it.


    "Younger martial brother Liu, younger martial brother Yang''s business is up to you. You must take good care of him!"


    Bian Dehai confirmed that the poplar still had a breath. He was also relieved, and then he said in a deep voice.


    "Brother Bian, where are you going?"


    Listen to his voice is to leave, Liu Cheng heart a tight, quickly asked.


    "Younger martial brother Liu, after all, I''m an abandoned disciple of the school. I''m not suitable to stay with you."


    Bian Dehai sighed and turned his eyes. He said in a hateful voice, "I know that thief. He dares to hurt my younger martial brother today. It''s really hateful. I''ll find a chance to revenge."


    Liu Cheng also knew that the other party''s identity was embarrassing. After thinking about it, he worried and said, "well, elder martial brother Bian, be careful."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao was seriously injured this time. After he left here, he called Long Wu, and soon a car came nearby and received him.


    Instead of going to the hospital, he chose to go home.


    It''s not as good as the hospital''s self-care, and there is no good way for him.


    The injury of his appearance was the second, mainly due to the concussion of his internal organs. Bian Zhenren''s skill was cold, and his body could not bear it.Downstairs in the rental house, with the help of a horseman, Ning Tao reported a room number and pulled his head down.


    In the end, he underestimated his injury. It seemed that there was a chill in his body. At the beginning, it didn''t show the mountain and water leakage. Now that his spiritual power was exhausted, he began to make trouble.


    Before going upstairs, Ning Tao''s consciousness gradually lost. His whole breath was strong and weak.


    Although his perspective is easy to use, he is not smart enough and can only watch the situation continue to be bad.


    Ning Tao''s situation frightened the horse. He didn''t know who Ning Tao was. He just received the phone call from above. He was a big man.


    This big man is in a bad situation now. If he dies next to him, I''m afraid he can''t get away with it.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s breath was very weak, he didn''t even think about it, so he carried Ning Tao up and ran towards the upstairs.


    He just wanted to finish his task so that he could make a good job. As soon as he came to the door, he immediately smashed it.


    It''s late at night now, and ye Wanqing has already gone to sleep. Hearing the sound of smashing the door, she quickly gets up, puts on a piece of clothes and comes to the door without a sound.


    As a monk, ye Wanqing''s vigilance naturally goes without saying. Looking through the cat''s eye, she looks surprised and opens the door without thinking about it.


    "Ning Tao?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Ning Tao on the horse''s back, ye Wanqing''s heart suddenly shrank, and suddenly became a little nervous.


    "I I don''t know. "


    It was a beautiful woman who opened the door, and the horse hesitated.


    "Come in quickly!"


    Ye Wanqing is not an ordinary girl. She was just surprised. After she was dumb, she quickly let her into the room and motioned to put her on the sofa.


    "This beauty, I really don''t know what happened. My boss called me to pull him. I saw him like this."


    Seeing ye Wanqing''s puzzled eyes, Ma Zai didn''t wait for him to ask, so he hurried back.


    "Oh, you go."


    Ye Wanqing Qian hand a grip Ning Tao''s wrist, a little induction, the head does not return to the road.


    The condition of Ning Tao''s body is very unstable. She also feels thorny. What other thoughts are there.


    "OK, beauty, goodbye."


    Hearing that he had been granted amnesty, Ma Zai bowed quickly. With a sigh of relief, he stepped back and did not forget to bring his door.

 Chapter 271

    "Brother Tao, what''s the matter with you?"


    When the horseman left, ye Wanqing did not keep any more. His spiritual power was released and poured into Ning Tao''s body like a river.


    Through the psychic induction, she noticed that the other person''s psychic power was weak, and there was a destructive cold force. She was in critical condition.


    This situation will not be done by ordinary people, so she let the horse leave.


    Just a minute later, Ning Tao''s whole breath was the same, and he didn''t wake up at all.


    Seeing this scene makes Ye Wanqing anxious. After all, she doesn''t know medicine. What she can do now is to nourish Ning Tao''s Danhai with her own spiritual power.


    "Yes?"


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of light in her mind, and the double cultivation skill flashed. If it could make the two spiritual powers converge to the greatest extent, I''m afraid there would be no double cultivation skill suitable for her.


    If you want to do it, ye Wanqing wipes the bloodstain on Ning Tao''s face and comes to the bedroom with her.


    Special circumstances, special treatment. As soon as she comes to the bedroom, she takes off all the clothes on Ning Tao.


    After that, he took off all his clothes, and suddenly a perfect body like a ivory carving came out perfectly.


    Without hesitation, ye Wanqing slipped into the other side''s strong chest.


    If Ning Tao is conscious, she won''t do this, but at the moment of life and death, it''s nothing.


    As soon as the technique of double cultivation in the body turns, a large amount of spiritual power gushes out along her pores and goes to Ning Tao''s body.


    Her accomplishments are better than Ning Tao''s. even if there is a loss, she can accept it.


    As soon as the spirit power poured into Ning Tao''s meridians, it began to help him resolve the chill and warm his meridians.


    After all, Bian Dehai''s accomplishments were not high, and there was not much cold left in Ning Tao''s body. Now, under the moistening of Ye Wanqing''s powerful spiritual power, he left one after another.


    Before long, ye Wanqing''s spiritual power went straight down to Ning Tao''s Dantian.


    However, at this time, in ningtao Dantian without any fetters of blood baby suddenly opened his eyes, saw Xia Mengfei''s spiritual power.


    After the battle with Bian Dehai, the blood baby''s spiritual power was quite weak. Now, seeing a big wave of spiritual power coming, his mouth sucked, just like a long whale sucking water, bringing this spiritual power into his mouth.


    Ye Wanqing is no stranger to the blood baby in Ning Tao''s body. She doesn''t care when she sees the other party devouring her own spiritual power.


    This thing is Ning Tao''s, for which only people can admire. She also looked at the baby''s dispirited bleeding, relying on the deep spiritual power in the body, but also let the other party devour. In addition, draw out the spirit power to repair Ning Tao''s meridians.


    It''s hard for others to absorb such pure blood babies. After all, everyone''s constitution is different. If they swallow it rashly, they will have a lot of burden on themselves.


    But now the situation is slightly different. The magic of double cultivation is here. It can make the two people''s spiritual power temporarily become a wisp of each other.


    Under the pull of her breath, Ning Tao''s residual spiritual power also perks up, and the double cultivation technique automatically runs and greedily absorbs it.


    If there is an outsider, you can immediately feel that there is a large amount of spiritual power converging around them.


    After all, the blood baby lost its carrier, and the spiritual power it could absorb was limited. When she recovered to a certain stage, her eyes flashed, and she sat down. Her body was overflowing with red awn, and the spiritual power of Ning Tao was mixed up.


    Ning Tao consciousness coma, Mengmeng, he just feel the whole body suddenly become hot, mouth stuffy hum, hands a tight, I do not know where to gush out of a force, on the death embrace Ye Wanqing.


    With this embrace, Ning Tao felt like a passer-by in the desert meeting a clear spring. He didn''t lose his life, and his body was completely pressed down.


    After a long drought and rain, Ning Tao felt as if his body was about to burn. He was short of breath, and his hands groped on Ye Wanqing''s body.


    Feeling the sudden change of Ning Tao, ye Wanqing''s body is stiff. She can''t care to continue to do her work. Subconsciously, she grabs Ning Tao''s hands and says: "younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shua!


    Hands were made, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, that is what kind of eyes, blood red, with a strong desire and pain inside, in the dark, it is particularly enchanting.


    Where did ye Wanqing see Ning Tao''s look, but she couldn''t see it. She felt the change in each other''s eyes. Her full red lips wriggled a few times and wanted to say something.


    After a month or two in the world of mortals, she had not come down the mountain for the first time. Time and space were as clean as white paper. Naturally, she knew what this meant.


    She didn''t know how Ning Tao suddenly became like this, but the pain in each other''s eyes made her nervous.


    "Ah,..."


    Ning Tao''s hands are controlled, the pain in his eyes is more and more intense, and his mouth sends out a low roar, and his consciousness roars incomparably.


    "Younger martial brother!"Seeing the change of Ning Tao, ye Wanqing''s mind exploded. Subconsciously, she released her hands and held Ning Tao''s head. Her tears were like broken beads, and she murmured: "younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    It''s a pity that Ning Tao won''t give her an answer. He has long been blinded by his consciousness. Once his hands are loosened, he begins to walk on Ye Wanqing''s flawless body.


    Ning Tao''s body, ye Wanqing is not clear, but the other party''s behavior, she understands the meaning.


    She silently looking at Ning Tao, feel each other''s face abnormal bright red, long eyelashes moved, finally made up some kind of determination.


    Whether it''s her initiative or her passivity, she won''t have the heart to watch Ning Tao suffer.


    Deeply took a breath, she slowly bent over, will be full of red lips near Ning Tao''s earlobe, soft way: "younger martial brother, I hope you don''t negative me in the future."


    As soon as he said goodbye, ye Wanqing''s tears, which had just stopped, fell down again on his neck.


    Head slightly a lift, the next moment, soft fragrant lips printed on Ning Tao''s lips, two onion arm active ring Ning Tao''s neck.


    Dry wood to the fire, a burning and prosperous, Ning Tao is just in the instinctive trend, the basic unconscious demand.


    Fortunately, ye Wanqing is still sober, biting her teeth to guide her. When her beautiful eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and her mouth can''t help biting out a breath, there is a trace of fish belly white outside the window.


    In Ning Tao''s Dantian, Xueying pinches the seal with both hands. If ye Wanqing can see it, it turns out to be the mark of joy.


    The blood baby''s body can''t help flashing. Under the breath of spiritual power, there is a lot of blood red spiritual power around, which makes its body fuller and rounder.


    And its appearance, actually faint wriggle up, when this kind of change stops, with Ning Tao frightening exactly.

 Chapter 272

    Ning Tao had a dream. In the dream, he went back to ancient China and became a general in the battle.


    The enemy was in the city. He broke through the bamboo and led the army to start the project, completely ignoring himself. The whole man was like a killing machine. The enemy was howling all over the field and occupied many highlands. I don''t know how long he fought. He finally went straight to the enemy''s nest. In a cry, he broke out.


    A rush to kill down, let his body and mind as if the top, suddenly gushed out a wonderful feeling.


    This kind of feeling made him immersed in it and difficult to extricate himself. Time and again, he didn''t know where this feeling came from, but this kind of feeling made him sink into it completely.


    In the outside world, Ning Tao and ye Wanqing interweave together, as if into a whole, constantly sprint.


    Although it was joyous, ye Wanqing''s face was filled with a sense of holiness, and his face was covered with a layer of white jade like radiance, like a god descending from the sky.


    In her body, her spiritual power is rolling, like a thundering River, moving with the trend, clattering, and her cultivation is advancing by leaps and bounds. Under this complicated joyous party, she broke through the bottleneck of her cultivation, just like a dream, moistening things silently to the realm of practicing Qi.


    After breaking through the shackles of men and women, ye Wanqing''s whole body is transparent. At this moment, the previously elusive words are well understood, and his accomplishments are rising rapidly.


    A general died in a hundred battles, a strong man returned in ten years!


    The beauty loves the hero, the general loves the beauty, but in Ning Tao''s consciousness, it is another scenery.


    The general returned with a hundred victories. The red candle flickered, and he was gentle with his wife.


    After the clouds and rain, the woman who is always hazy in front of him suddenly shows her face. The beauty is like jade. Yingying smiles and loves the country and the city. However, Ning Tao is surprised and subconsciously opens his eyes.


    In front of the naked woman is not ye Wanqing who can be, that Qiong nose, that green silk, that long eyelashes, all reveal the friendship of silk.


    Hum!


    When he saw Ye Wanqing again, Ning Tao''s mind hummed, as if it had burst open. His head was like the pain of a needle, which made him hold his head in pain.


    At the same time, as soon as his eyes closed, everything disappeared in front of him. Ye Wanqing also turned into nothingness, and an independent space of consciousness collapsed.


    Whoo!


    "Elder martial sister!"


    When Ning Tao''s consciousness returns, he shouts subconsciously and sits up straight, sweating and pale on his forehead.


    "What''s the matter with you, younger martial brother?"


    Ning Tao did not react, the door was gently pushed open, ye Wanqing a pajamas came over, see Ning Tao sweating, quickly picked up the towel on the table, sat on the head of the bed, for its careful wipe up.


    Close at hand, looking at Ye Wanqing''s exquisite appearance, sniffing the fragrance of each other''s body, Ning Tao was stunned.


    "What''s the matter, younger martial brother?"


    When you wipe the sweat off his forehead, you can see Ning Tao looking at himself. Ye Wanqing''s face turns red and her heart becomes tense.


    "Oh, oh, nothing. I feel that you are different from before."


    In front of a flawless Jiaorong and smart Fengmu, the same as in the dream, Ning Tao heart a Deng, smoothly said another words.


    It''s also strange that today''s Ye Wanqing is somewhat different from before, but he can''t tell the details.


    "Not the same? What''s the difference? "


    When ye Wan''s eyebrows were picked up, her face was dyed with a layer of red halo, and her heart was pounding like a deer. She was wriggling. Maybe I broke through it.


    Ye Wanqing was sleeping with Ning Tao last night. It''s still like a dream. If she doesn''t mention it, she won''t talk about it.


    "What? Elder martial sister, have you made a breakthrough? "


    Ning Tao smell speech eyes a bright, don''t think so much, hands a grasp Ye Wanqing''s hands, on the road of urgency.


    He remembers that ye Wanqing went down the mountain just to find the obstacle to break through, how he suddenly broke through.


    "You You put on your clothes first, and I''ll have dinner! "


    Ning Tao didn''t notice. Now he''s all naked, and his whole body almost leaks out. Although he has a close relationship with his skin, it''s in Ning Tao''s unconsciousness after all. She''s naturally ashamed. She drops a word and turns away in a hurry.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, subconsciously looked down, quickly covered the quilt, face all black down.


    "Why?"


    A wave does not stop, a wave rises again, Ning Tao has not had time to think about his clothes who to take off, then found a trace of strange.


    His cultivation leaped from the fourth to the sixth day after tomorrow. He was full of spiritual power, and his injuries were all over the body. He seemed to have endless strength.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Aware of the changes in the body, Ning Tao is silly and confused.


    Yesterday, before he was in a coma, he was seriously injured, let alone broken through. Even if he wanted to recover, he had to wait for his perspective eyes to work."Is it the elder martial sister who helped me treat it?"


    Ning Tao looked down at his bare body again and muttered in his heart.


    He is also a optimist. No matter what, things are not going in the worst direction. If he can''t figure it out, he doesn''t think about it any more. He turns out a suit of clothes and gets out of bed.


    The body is sticky. Ning Tao goes to the bathroom to take a cold bath. When he comes out, ye Wanqing has brought out the food from the kitchen.


    "Younger martial brother, come to dinner."


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t get in the way, ye Wanqing didn''t rush to ask, but warmly asked him to come to dinner.


    "Good!"


    I drank a lot of wine last night and didn''t eat much. I was really hungry. After sitting down, Ning Tao stuffed a steamed bun in his mouth.


    "Younger martial brother, come and have some soup!"


    I don''t know if it was because of last night or Ning Tao was injured. In the morning, ye Wanqing stewed a pot of broth. Seeing that he was in a hurry to eat, he quickly filled a bowl for him.


    "En en en, elder martial sister, you eat too. Today is a happy day!"


    Ning Tao took another steamed bun and drank the soup. He was in a good mood.


    Although last night was a near death, but fortunately, a blessing in disguise, he and elder martial sister Jun are both breakthrough, can be regarded as a great joy.


    The speaker has no intention, listening to the heart, ye Wanqing smell speech face a red, suddenly thought of last night''s madness, unconsciously lowered his head, like a submissive little daughter-in-law general, gently "um" sound.


    "Elder martial sister, what happened last night?"


    His accomplishments suddenly increased. Ning Tao was still puzzled and asked subconsciously.


    Ye Wanqing''s heart was beating. When he heard Ning Tao''s question again, he felt as if he had a fawn in his heart, and a little flustered flashed across his face.


    Just so shy words, how can she say it? As soon as she thought about it, she looked up at Ning Tao and said, "younger martial brother, who hurt you yesterday?"

 Chapter 273

    Mentioning yesterday''s event, Ning Tao''s mind sank, and he couldn''t care to think about ye Wanqing''s abnormal look. Knowing that Suo Suo had finished a bowl of soup and filled another bowl, he gave a general account of the whole story.


    Of course, he would not mention the South China gang.


    "Qingcheng school!"


    Hearing Ning Tao talk about his love and hatred with Qingcheng school, ye Wan''s pretty eyebrows unconsciously pick up and immediately fall into meditation.


    "What? Do you know anything about this school? "


    Ning Tao knew almost nothing about the people in the practice world and the sect. This is the perfect candidate.


    "I don''t know. In the field of practice, the best is better than the worst, and now there are only eight more powerful. They are commonly known as the eight schools."


    Ye Wanqing seems to understand Ning Tao''s mind. He drinks two mouthfuls of the broth in the bowl and gives Ning Tao a further explanation.


    "This Qingcheng sect is one of the eight sects, but it''s a little special. Qingcheng is in Guangxi Province, where there are many mountains, dense forests, dangerous terrain, and little contact with the outside world. This sect is famous for its short guard!"


    Ye Wanqing selected some of the key points and told Ning Tao.


    "Can''t the League control them? Isn''t Bian Dehai the person wanted by the alliance? "


    As soon as ye Wanqing finished, Ning Tao''s eyebrows flashed a trace of silt, and he quickly asked.


    If yesterday was not a block three, he would never hurt so seriously.


    "Younger martial brother, the friars'' alliance is just a loose alliance organized within the framework of Huaxia, which is called Hongmeng within Huaxia. To put it bluntly, it is only the government that forces the practitioners to enter the WTO to stabilize the situation. Now the times have changed and the friars are more and more dependent on the outside world. This is the agreement reached with the Huaxia government..."


    Under the eaves, people had to bow their heads. No matter how powerful the clan was, it was not as strong as the government. Forced by helplessness, the seven sects agreed to join Hongmeng and played a leading role. However, only the Qingcheng sect did not agree and did not want to join the WTO.


    But now it is a society ruled by law, and the government will never allow powerful forces to break away from the government''s control in China. Under the stalemate between the two sides, the government mercilessly mobilized an army. At that time, it announced that it was conducting exercises in Qingcheng Mountain and blockaded it for one month.


    No one knows the specific situation at that time, but it is said that the Chinese military launched more than a dozen missiles and used a lot of hot weapons. After World War I, many parts of Qingcheng Mountain were destroyed to the ground.


    Strangely enough, not long after that, the government troops withdrew, and some people saw that there were two-thirds fewer troops than when they entered.


    A few days later, the Qingcheng sect announced that it had joined Hongmeng, and Qingcheng Mountain was open to tourists.


    However, it is estimated that there is a gap between the two sides after that time. The Qingcheng faction has always been against the rule of yin and Yang when it comes to alliance affairs. On the premise of not harming the interests of China, the government has turned a blind eye.


    After a breakfast, Ning Tao also learned more about the Qingcheng sect from ye Wanqing, but he was very sorry.


    Only from ye Wanqing''s words, he can imagine the tragedy of the war. What''s more surprising to him is that the strength of the Qingcheng school is so strong that it can compete with an army for a month.


    Then he became tired of it. In the sky, could it be the land of the king, the land of the king, the king''s ministers, and the most powerful friars who fought against the whole national machine? They all dug their own graves. It is estimated that the battle would also cost the Qingcheng sect a lot. Otherwise, there is no reason to beat themselves in the face.


    "Younger martial brother, this is not a trivial matter. I have to wait for me to call my uncle and ask him to coordinate with the senior management of Qingcheng sect to see how to solve it."


    Ye Wanqing looked at Ning Tao indignant, heart worry, said.


    "Coordination?" Ning Tao hears speech to sneer coldly, immediately shake a head way, "need not, this matter I can handle by myself!"


    Joking, the other party almost did not kill him. He was famous for his short guard, and Bian Dehai, who was removed from his name, could not protect him. It''s bullshit to make it clear.


    "Younger martial brother, you can''t be rash. Although the Qingcheng school lost many experts at the beginning, it has developed very fast in recent years. It has frequently handed over big figures and has a great influence in China. Don''t be so impulsive!"


    Ye Wanqing knows Ning Tao too well. This is a master who refuses to suffer losses. He wants to put out the other party''s mind.


    "Elder martial sister, how does Qingcheng sect compare with Wudang sect?"


    Ning Tao waved his hand and didn''t answer. As soon as his eyes turned, he asked.


    "Better than Wudang? The strength should be worse. "


    Ye Wanqing looked a little confused, so he immediately began to explain, and then seemed to think of something: "younger martial brother, it''s impossible for the two sects to have a quarrel because of the disciples below..."


    "Elder martial sister, where do you want to go? I''m just asking."


    Don''t wait for the other party to finish, Ning Tao smile, quickly waved his hand way, "you don''t worry, since I''m ok, this matter even."


    He didn''t want to make ye Wanqing worried. His words were easy and casual, but his mind was full of thoughts.Since his practice, he has never suffered such a big loss. If he does, it''s really hard to swallow.


    Since the clan was not strong enough, he was afraid of a bird.


    In terms of self cultivation, he doesn''t use blood baby now, which is only a little inferior to Bian Dehai. But if the firepower is fully opened, he is absolutely confident of killing each other.


    As long as the other party is still in the East China Sea, it''s hard to escape. The Qingcheng sect is afraid of others. He doesn''t have the reason to suffer losses. He really can''t. He still has two gangs. It''s not impossible to kill a few people secretly.


    Ning Tao thought about it in his heart, and then he got attention.


    At the same time, in front of a mansion in the East China Sea, two low-key Audi slowly enter.


    Before long, three Taoist priests in Taoist robes and hairpins came in.


    The three are all men, one old and two middle school. They are both vigorous and have extraordinary bearing.


    "Zhang Mingjiang, an outsider of Qingcheng sect, has met the illusory master and two martial uncles."


    There is a man standing far away at the gate. It was Zhang Shao who was in the bar that day. Seeing them, he ran all the way and saluted respectfully.


    "Don''t be too polite, Zhang Shao!"


    The old man, who was called vain, gave a false hand, then raised his eyebrows and said, "I heard someone hurt my disciples when I passed by the East China Sea. What''s the matter now?"


    "To Shizu, younger martial brother Yang''s injury has been basically controlled, but now it''s not light."


    Zhang Shao opened his mouth to explain. He gave way and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Do you know who did it?"


    With a false grace, he immediately stepped forward and asked slowly.


    "It has been found, but its identity needs to be further confirmed, and it has not yet been reported to the clan."


    It wasn''t long before the luxurious people came to the first floor.

 Chapter 274

    This is a guest room, but at this time it is full of medicine smell, very pungent.


    A few people walked in and saw that the poplar''s eyes were closed, his face was flushed, and his chest was facing dozens of layers of white gauze.


    On his body, he wore only a pair of shorts, and his bare skin was red. Beside him, a nurse like woman was cold compress him with ice water.


    "According to elder martial brother Liu, what Ning Tao practiced should be the profound mental skill of his family. Younger martial brother Yang''s body was immersed in fire poison."


    As soon as the nurse raised her hand, Zhang shaochao let her retreat, and immediately respectfully explained to vanity.


    Hearing Ning Tao coming out of Zhang Shao''s mouth, with a false look, he guessed that it was the thief who hurt the poplar tree. With a slight nod, he bent down to hold the palm of the poplar tree and closed his eyes.


    Next to a few people you look at me, I look at you, a atmosphere did not dare out.


    After a quarter of an hour, vanity opened his eyes slightly, and a little cold flashed across his face. When his wrist was relaxed, his fingers immediately spread, and the white air gushed from his wrist.


    After three breaths, the whole empty palm turned into a white color, crystal clear, and after a little meal, he slowly pasted the palm on the gauze on the poplar chest, silently exercising his power.


    Seeing this scene, the two men who were brought by vanity immediately came to guard the door, looking alert.


    A moment later, fog gushed out of the poplar''s body, curled up, and its face turned red.


    "Poof!"


    After that, the poplar suddenly coughed up with a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this scene, all the people in the field were startled. They only had a calm and vain look. They stood up straight and pondered.


    And on the bed, the heat on the poplar tree retreated quickly, and his face turned pale again.


    "Well, he''s all right now. Please ask Zhang Shao to take good care of him!"


    With a flash of false eyes, he turned to look at Zhang shaodao.


    "Don''t worry, Shizu. It''s my duty. Please go to the hall to have a talk."


    The taste of the medicine here is too heavy. Since the other side says it''s OK, there''s no need to stay any longer.


    As soon as he nodded his head, Zhang Shao led the group to the hall.


    "What? Nephew Yang was hurt by pure Yang


    In the hall, a middle-aged man with a black face could no longer help but be shocked when he heard the falsely telling about the injury of poplar.


    "That''s right, but it''s not serious. Just now I''ve forced that ray of pure Yang out, and I can recover after a while."


    Vanity nodded slightly, holding the handle of the chair with one hand, and said.


    "Master, can you tell which clan did it?"


    Seeing that the other side mentioned the pure Yang method, another middle-aged man with white face could not help asking.


    False eyes narrowed a gap, eyes far-reaching, seems to ponder for a while, just light road.


    "There is only one school in China that is proficient in pure Yang, and that is Wudang. Apart from that, there must be no other school with such authentic pure Yang spirit."


    "Wudang school?"


    "Martial uncle means that the person who hurt nephew Yang is a Wudang monk?"


    From the false mouth, two people naturally will not doubt, but subconsciously or asked a sentence, eyes flashing.


    Zhang Shao frowned and looked gloomy. He didn''t expect that the young man was a disciple of Wudang.


    But then he also sighed. As long as he found someone, everything would be easy to say. Nowadays, the environment is so different that monks are nothing in his eyes.


    Zhang Shao immediately took a deep breath, stood up and hugged his fist and said: "tell Shizu, since Ning Tao dares to give such a heavy hand, no matter which sect he belongs to, he will give us an account of Qingcheng."


    As soon as the words came out, the two middle-aged people''s eyes flashed, and suddenly they also came to the spirit, with a pair of eyes, both nodding secretly.


    "Zhang Shao doesn''t belong to our Qingcheng sect. We don''t need to be polite in the future."


    When he saw this, his face flashed a little satisfaction, and then he lifted his hand lightly, and his words were polite.


    Nowadays, the sect is particular about joining the world. Its disciples go down the mountain and rarely fight alone. They are willing to make friends with some powerful people.


    On the one hand, it can solve some material difficulties; on the other hand, it can accumulate some contacts for the clan, so as not to leave the clan alone.


    For a large family, it has the same advantages as being close to the clan. It not only ensures its own safety, but also enables its disciples to go out and walk without looking black.


    In this way, in order to keep in touch with each other, the children of some big families and consortia will join the clan. Cultivation is the second, and the most important thing is to hang a name, which can be regarded as a kind of closeness.


    Zhang Shao is one of them. Such people are known as laity disciples, also known as outside disciples. According to Hongmeng''s regulations, in order to prevent the disciples from participating in the government affairs, these people are not religious monks strictly speaking. It''s not wrong to say that."Shizu, it''s Mingjiang who is not talented enough to join the sect. But Mingjiang always wants to join the sect. What''s more, younger martial brother Yang is training here. I can''t bear to blame for such a thing. I won''t let it go."


    Zhang Shao''s attitude is very good. Now it''s a rare time to show his loyalty, and his words are full of sincerity.


    "Well, I''ll be satisfied with Zhang Shaoyou''s heart. When I come back to zongmen, I''ll surely ask for your help. When you go to Qingcheng Mountain in your spare time, I''ll surely make alchemy for you."


    This one is very good, but I can''t bear the hardships of the mountain. I just practiced some of the outer martial arts of the clan. Now I''m in a good mood.


    "Thank you, Shizu!"


    Seeing that he got such a big benefit in a few words, Zhang Shao''s eyebrows flashed a trace of joy and quickly said thanks.


    {(first) P


    "martial uncle, what should the Wudang friar do to hurt poplar?"


    When these words fell, the white man''s face flashed a little dignified, and he looked at the false mouth and asked for instructions.


    If they are from small families, they will not be polite. However, they are also from the eight major sects. They have good words, but it is not suitable to fight and kill again.


    As soon as the words came out, the other people also turned their attention to vanity.


    Then he said slowly, "since that man is a Wudang disciple, we all belong to the eight sects, it''s unreasonable. Why don''t you do it like this, first and then. "


    "Before the soldiers?"


    Zhang Shaohu moved his face suspiciously. He couldn''t help muttering. Obviously he didn''t understand.

 Chapter 275

    "The eight sects are united. Some things are not easy to do. It''s too ugly. In my opinion, Wudang''s injurious disciple''s cultivation is not high, and it''s not worth fighting. Well, Qingkui, when Zhang Shao finds out the whereabouts of the Wudang disciple, you go and ask him to come and apologize. As long as he is sincere, this matter can be sold to Wudang."


    False look moved, after Chin a Yang, toward that white needless middle-aged man ordered a sentence.


    "I will abide by the decree of martial uncle."


    The white faced middle-aged man quickly got up, saluted and agreed.


    "Shizu, if that person doesn''t want to apologize, what should he do?"


    In contrast, Zhang Shao thought of Ning Tao''s calmness that day and added, "don''t you apologize? Hum, just a Wudang disciple who hurt my clan, do they really think they are the strongest? "


    With a false cold smile, he said again, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t apologize. If that person doesn''t want to, Qingkui, you can directly catch him and let the other master lead him. I''d like to ask the old man of the dust generation of Wudang how to educate his disciples."


    "Shizu is really considerate."


    That green sunflower sees a shape to slightly nod, then opened mouth to say a sentence.


    "Yes, it''s well founded. Even if it''s big, we Qingcheng school have set a good example."


    After that, Zhang Shao quickly compliments him, but long Zhengming laughs and praises him, but the corner of his eyebrow is inadvertently picked.


    The reason why he joined the Qingcheng sect is actually the same meaning. The Qingcheng sect is famous for its short guards. With such a strong backing, he will not lose even if he meets a monk in the future.


    As children of a large family, intrigue and other things are common. Although they have lived a long time in vain, their minds are not as good as them.


    At this time, the figure in the hall flashed, and Liu Cheng and a middle-aged man strode in.


    Seeing several people in the hall, Liu Cheng looked happy and bowed himself to salute.


    "Well, cheng''er, is there any news about the Wudang disciples?"


    £©Look at 18 C on (e legal 2 + chapter {section)} C


    after the salute, Qingkui coughed and asked.


    "Wudang disciple?"


    Green sunflower face flashed a doubt, but also did not think much, nodded and said: "master, under the channel of Zhang Shao, we finally found the specific information of Ning Tao."


    "Oh, tell me."


    Green sunflower look a pick, began to ask a sentence.


    "Yes, master, Na ningtao is a student of Donghai Zhongxia University..."


    Liu Cheng took a deep breath and told all the information he had collected.


    In the afternoon, there were two foreign language classes in a row. Ning Tao was bored in every way. Looking at Morton on the platform, he was upset.


    He also heard about the time when a woman took a bath on the back wall of the school''s female bathroom last time. Combined with what ye Wanqing said, he was 100% sure that the blood clan was the old guy.


    What makes him have a toothache is that this old guy is too old to respect. He even has this hobby.


    At the same time, he also secretly regretted that he had known that he should go to squat that day, and put the camera on the other side''s face, which was also put in the school post bar for the big guy to see.


    In the heart, Ning Tao yawns and plans to lie down and stare.


    Last night''s battle with Qingcheng sect made him feel a little tired, and he had to get some sleep.


    However, when he was dazzled, he was suddenly pushed twice. As soon as he looked up, he watched the whole class turn to look at him, including the old vampire?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, according to reason, sleeping in class is not a big deal, how so many people look at him, immediately unconsciously eyes fell on the second person who just pushed him.


    "Old three, you have relatives outside looking for you."


    The second one''s eyes turned, and he turned to the outside of the classroom. He said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that your relatives still have fortune tellers on the street."


    Before Ning Tao understood it, Morton on the platform said solemnly: "classmate Ning, your parents are here. Let''s go out. Don''t interfere with the class."


    Ning Tao understood this, but where did he come from? When he was suspicious, he didn''t say much. He immediately stood up and walked out.


    A middle-aged man with a sword on his back came out of the classroom.


    Seeing Ning Tao, the middle-aged man''s eyes brightened slightly. As soon as his big sleeve unfolded, he immediately lifted his chin and waved to him with a proud face.


    When the other side looked at him, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t help looking at him.


    Although the other party''s dress is very eye-catching in the campus, some do not care, but from the breath of its leakage, he vaguely judged that this middle-aged man is not an ordinary person.It''s just that he can''t figure out who this man is. He has never seen him before. Nowadays, most of the eight sects have joined the world, and it''s rare for them to have this kind of dress in the crowd.


    When Ning Tao came near, the man with white face walked two steps without expression. He looked up and down at him and said coldly, "are you Ning Tao of Wudang school?" There''s a condescending air between the lines.


    The man is Qingkui. Although he is honest in front of vain eyes, as a disciple of the third generation of Qingcheng Mountain, he is quite arrogant outside. What''s more, he is not a friend but an enemy.


    "Who are you?"


    Ning Tao hears a Deng in the speech heart, didn''t answer, the suspicious asked a sentence.


    "I''m Qingkui, the third generation disciple of Qingcheng sect. I came here to hurt my disciples for no reason."


    Green sunflower hands a negative, immediately condescending to speak again: "read you young ignorance, I also don''t want to bully small, so, you come with me, as long as you sincerely go to my nephew to say sorry, this matter is done."


    "Three generations of disciples?"


    "Qingcheng school?"


    "Apology?"


    After listening for most of the day, Ning Tao finally understood this person''s intention and identity. He had a toothache.


    In the morning, I heard the elder martial sister mention Qingcheng sect''s short guards. In the afternoon, the other party came to ask the teacher for a crime. It was really a great experience.


    Yesterday he almost let the other party die, also let him to apologize, Ning Tao looked at Green sunflower a face of reason, the corners of the mouth unconsciously smoked, this guy where come of self-confidence.


    "What? You don''t want to? "


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth, green sunflower couldn''t help sinking. Her breath suddenly came together, which was quite threatening.


    Although he didn''t want to fight in public, he had to take him back today. If Ning Tao didn''t know his face, don''t blame him for his impoliteness.


    "Wait, I can go with you and apologize, but


    See the other side this posture put clear potential in must, Ning Tao eyes a flash, suddenly want to say and stop.


    "But what? Boy, I warn you, don''t play tricks


    Hear Ning Tao immediately soft, green sunflower slightly relaxed some vigilance, words remind a.

 Chapter 276

    "One person should be the one who does things. Master Qingkui, where do you think I am? But since it''s my fault, I have to take some responsibility to be a master. Why don''t I go with my master to make amends?"


    Just because the breath is locked in, Ning Tao knows that he is much worse than the other party. Once he starts, he will definitely suffer the loss. The hero doesn''t suffer the immediate loss. He doesn''t fight with the other party.


    "Your master?"


    After hearing the speech, Qingkui''s throat wriggled a few times unconsciously. At last, she was a little moved. The main sect stresses face. If we can let the Wudang school''s teachers and disciples go to admit their mistakes together, the effect will be better.


    But at least he thought a little, and immediately said faintly: "although you are reckless, you have a good attitude. Why don''t you go back with me first and contact your master when you get to the place."


    This guy did not see rabbits and eagles. Ning Tao said in a hurry: "master, it''s better to happen that my master is not outside, just in the classroom."


    "In the classroom?" Green sunflower smell speech startled, subconsciously to the classroom took a look.


    This time, he did not communicate with Wudang school, and he did not want to make a big fuss. Despite what he said just now, he would be a little nervous if he met one or two generations of Wudang disciples.


    But then he cast his suspicious eyes on Ning Tao, and his voice was a little colder: "what''s your master''s name? Why don''t I know Wudang people in this classroom?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just a poor disciple of Wudang sect. Naturally, the master is worried about me. The teacher on the platform is my master. Why don''t we go together


    Ning Tao toward the teacher under the mouth, eyes to green sunflower with some respect.


    Several elders came out of Ning Tao''s mouth in succession, which made Qingkui feel a little bit adroit. Qingcheng sect was not born in the first place. What''s more, his three generations of disciples thought that they were extraordinary and refined. They didn''t think anyone could cheat him.


    And now hear Ning Tao''s words, green Kui nods, is to have no fear.


    "Well, let''s ask your master to go with us."


    Seeing that they are just two ordinary disciples of Wudang sect, maybe they are also secular disciples, Qingkui looks more relaxed and relaxed.


    "By the way, master, my master is now training in the world of mortals. Even I can only call his teacher now, and I will ask him to just say that it''s a dispute between his disciples."


    Ning Tao puts his posture very low and his words are full of compliments.


    "Well, don''t worry. Although our generation of friars can''t do without training, many of them are obsessed with the secular world and can''t be elegant. They can''t practice at all."


    Kong can''t help but sneer at the other party''s words. It seems that when he hears the words, it''s a clear lesson.


    "Yes, what the elder taught me is that I will call out my teacher."


    Ning Tao quickly nodded, immediately the corner of his mouth smoked, and quickly turned around, for fear that the smile of the corner of his mouth would be detected by the other party.


    He is speechless to the guy whose eyes are higher than the top. He will be dazzled in a few words. What else can he do for his fighting power.


    "What can I do for you?"


    When Morton heard Ning Tao''s words, he looked solemn and alert.


    After all, he is a vampire. Although he is sheltered by the British Embassy, he is on the other side''s territory. Once his identity is revealed, I am afraid the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "This friend, are you looking for me?"


    Whether it''s a blessing or a curse, or a curse, he could not avoid it. At the moment, he came to Qingkui and asked.


    Even if he didn''t use a monk, he knew that this man was a Chinese monk. If possible, he didn''t want to deal with such a person. He had to. Although he had no expression on his face, he only had some blood in his body.


    "Are you Ning Tao''s teacher?"


    w. Shou {FA


    glanced sideways at Morton. Green Kui looked arrogant and asked.


    "Yes."


    Moreton looked at Ning Tao next to him. He didn''t know, so he took a word.


    "Well, your disciple, oh, no, the students below you have some conflicts with my students. You and Ning Tao go to coordinate with us."


    In order to take care of Ning Tao''s words, Qingkui''s words also changed a lot, changing his disciples into students.


    "My students?"


    Morton was stunned, as if he didn''t understand what was going on. He immediately asked in surprise, "are you a teacher, too?"


    "Cut the crap. Your student hurt my student. Come with me."


    Looking at this person in front of him, green sunflower was a little impatient, and his words were cold.


    After hearing this, Morton finally understood something, but then he was not happy. He shook his head and immediately waved his hand and said, "if he is in conflict with your students, it''s none of my business to ask him."I''m kidding. He wants Ning Tao to be dealt with, let alone solve the problem for him.


    "You''re not going?"


    Green sunflower eyebrow a pick, some not happy.


    "No!"


    Molton did not hesitate to reply, then turned around and looked at Ning Tao, said earnestly: "Ning classmate, if you make a mistake, you should repent. Go to the teacher and admit it. Don''t make it again next time."


    "Teacher, you can''t leave me alone. I dare not next time."


    Ning Tao thought that he would have to say something, but he didn''t expect that the old vampire would cooperate with him. He was very happy, but his face was a little worried, and his face turned red. As soon as he raised his hand, he grabbed Morton''s sleeve.


    "Ning classmate, please respect yourself, I also have a class."


    Drop this sentence, Molton arm a swing, will Ning Tao''s arm away, mercilessly turned back to the classroom.


    Ning Tao ate shriveled, in his heart don''t mention how happy he was, how can he stand out for him? Besides, the other side is a monk, there''s no doubt that he''s a vampire, how can he be at the mercy of the other side.


    However, at this time, a slap on his shoulder, Morton body a stiff, the first reaction is to shake off the arm, but then thought of his identity can not be exposed, and stiffly restrained, slowly turned back, saw green Kui cold face standing in front of him.


    "This friend, I have given Ning Tao to you. Whatever you do, what else do you want?"


    Moreton is a little angry. Ning Tao''s business has nothing to do with him. What does the other party want to do with him?


    "Hum, there are all kinds of teachers and all kinds of students. No wonder your students are so arrogant and domineering. It turns out that your teaching is bad. It seems that it''s right to let you go today!"


    Compared with Morton, Qingkui is more aggressive, and the other party''s indifference irritates him even more. You should know that Qingcheng sect is the best guard. Where have you ever seen such an irresponsible master push his apprentice out.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong environment, he would teach each other a lesson.

 Chapter 277

    "Why do you look like this? Don''t you see that I''m teaching? I have nothing to do with him. "


    Morton''s face was a little gloomy and disgusted, and with a word he was about to leave again.


    "Stop, you have to go today. You can''t help it if you don''t go!"


    As soon as the shadow of green sunflower flashed, it blocked Morton''s way, with a cold look.


    Geng B latest and fastest {upper ''Ti


    are the same eight sects. Qingcheng sect is not in the Central Plains, so it is quite isolated. So it has its own pride, and its eyes are higher than the top. Seeing the appearance of Wudang sect''s master and apprentice, Qingkui is full of disdain.


    This Wudang sect is full of such monks. It really disappointed him, but it made him more determined that he had to get the other party back.


    In contrast, Ning Tao is nothing. Anyway, master''s status is higher than apprentice''s.


    "You''re sick. Believe it or not, I''ll call the police."


    Seeing that the man in the robe had been trying to let him go with him, Morton immediately threatened angrily with a flash of his eyes. At the same time, he didn''t forget to take out his cell phone to threaten him.


    Just at this moment, in his heart but flash meaning alert, to tell the truth, he is a little nervous to Ning Tao, this several times all ate not small loss.


    Have you lost your identity? What kind of trap did he set up to catch a turtle in a jar?


    Morton''s mind was in a whirl, and now he was a little frightened. Yu Guang looks at Ning Tao, and then at the monk in front of him. This idea suddenly prevails in his heart.


    "Call the police? Well, it''s not up to the police. I advise you to be honest. "


    Green sunflower face dew disdain, look gradually cold, is completely confident.


    This is a matter within the friar. Even if he really goes to the police station, as long as he makes a phone call, it doesn''t hinder him.


    "OK, I''ll call the police."


    Seeing that the other party was not moved, Morton made an effort to dial 110!


    Waves!


    Without waiting for the other party to make a phone call, Qingkui was more direct. As soon as she raised her one hand on her back, she pulled out a watery sword and put it directly on Morton''s neck. As soon as she raised her eyebrows, her face sank: "toast, no penalty!"


    Feeling the coolness of the sword on his neck, Morton''s phone call got stuck and did not dare to move.


    I''m kidding. Although he''s a blood clan, he hasn''t been trained to be invulnerable.


    "Asshole, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Restrained by his opponent, Morton immediately clenched his fists, forced his anger back and roared.


    "Cut the crap!"


    Green Kui didn''t want to fight with him. He didn''t say a word. With one hand, he pulled Morton''s collar and walked out.


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to take a look at Ning Tao. The meaning is self-evident. Ning Tao immediately nodded his head to keep up with him, which made Qingkui''s look slow.


    And in Ning Tao''s pocket, a text message has already been sent out blindly, just waiting for a good play.


    He didn''t catch a cold with both of them, so he was eager to work immediately, so that he could take advantage of them.


    "Asshole, you let me go, my mobile phone broke, you are restricting personal freedom, I want to sue you!"


    Poor Morton, feeling too subdued, dared not use his fighting power. He was carried away by the other side with his collar and could only shout.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll shut your mouth!"


    Seeing someone probe around from time to time, Qingkui frowned, his hand strength increased a bit, the other hand sword swayed, and his words were a bit more threatening.


    After all, it''s a matter within the monks. As a last resort, Qingkui doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. If it causes any unnecessary trouble, it''s not worth the loss.


    When he was caught by the other party, Morton was indignant, but he also shut up, but his eyes almost burst out with fire.


    It''s not a fear, but a shame. The teacher of Tangtang college was held by the collar, just like a dead dog. If he yelled again, he would attract his students, and he would have no face in the school in the future.


    "You let me go, I''ll go with you!"


    Moreton took a deep breath and struggled in a low voice. He said with fierce eyes.


    The more he thinks about it, the more wrong he feels. It''s really weird. If it''s Ning Tao''s fault, why should he make amends together.


    Suddenly, a Chinese noun, Hongmen banquet, flashed through Morton''s mind.


    This must be the case. The other side is going to do him a disservice. Otherwise, the Taoist priest in front of him will not catch Ning Tao, but will carry him.


    As a matter of fact, if Ning Tao knew his idea, he would not be able to laugh or cry.


    After thinking about it, Morton thought to himself that although the Taoist priest''s cultivation was not weak, he would do his best. Even if he could not be killed, he would be seriously injured.


    It''s better to start first, and then suffer. In a moment, Morton''s mind fluctuated and finally decided to pay attention.


    Forced, if he did not leak, he would never take such a big risk to kill the Taoist priest in front of him. Morton felt that he had no choice.Just take this opportunity to kill Ning Tao, for the latter, his heart more hate, that person repeatedly bad his good deeds, did not expect that last time he let Cao Yang to assassinate each other, unexpectedly also failed.


    Recently, he was muttering about how to deal with each other. He killed these two people and sucked each other''s blood. He could recover some of his accomplishments. At that time, before Hongmeng''s people could react, he directly took Ye Wanqing away and left China immediately. It was also a disguised goal.


    "Hum, it''s already been like this. Toast is not a penalty!"


    Moreton''s mind, green Kui where guess, thought the other party recognized counsellor, smell speech also let go, just holding a bright sword, looked at two people threatened: "I advise you don''t want to play any tricks, otherwise I''m absolutely impolite."


    Green sunflower coldly threw down a word, pointed to with the sword, indicated ahead.


    "Hum!"


    With a cold snort, Morton stepped forward, but his eyes flashed slightly and his blood mobilized. He planned to go out of the school, and when he got to the place where there were few people, he immediately took action.


    "Yes?"


    See Molton suddenly become very cooperate, let Ning Tao look a move, don''t understand this old vampire hit what idea.


    However, just as they had just walked out of the campus, three police cars suddenly came from a distance and surrounded them directly.


    A stab.


    When the door of the police car was opened, more than 20 policemen with guns and bullets came down quickly. One by one, they raised their black pistols and aimed at three people.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Hands up!"


    Deputy director Ma, dressed in police uniform, immediately gave a loud shout.


    See this scene, green Kui quickly stopped the pace, the pride on the face is a stiff, forehead covered with black line.


    When Morton saw the policeman, his face changed, and then he was overjoyed. He said, "Comrade policeman, arrest him. He''s a kidnapper. I''ll sue him."


    Seeing director Ma leading the team, Ning Tao was secretly relieved.


    The people in the river and the lake dare not defy the state machine. It is he who called director Ma.


    The reason why he brought the trouble to Morton was that he just wanted to buy time for himself, but he didn''t expect that the other side would cooperate so much. He didn''t think of the following things.


    Now he hopes that Qingkui can stop these policemen. If the other party dares to fight, there will be some.


    It''s nothing to kill a friar, but if you dare to attack the police in such a place, it''s estimated that even if Qingkui has a few heads, it''s not enough to fall off.

 Chapter 278

    "Misunderstandings, all misunderstandings."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, green Kui finally couldn''t pretend to be tall again. Almost as soon as Molton''s voice fell, he cried out in a loud voice, with a few smiles on his face.


    He is not a fool, arrogance also depends on the object, although he is not afraid of the police, but once there is a misunderstanding with the other party, even if he can retreat, there will be trouble, not to mention Qingchengshan has some problems with the government.


    Qingcheng Mountain is a cow, but it''s a little bit worse than hot weapons. After the last World War I, those ancestors were scared by missiles and didn''t surrender.


    And if they are killed by the other side, it is estimated that they will die in vain, and there is no place for reasoning.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Lay down your arms!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Green Kui''s words did not achieve any effect, but looked at each other''s sword, one by one as if facing the enemy.


    When he heard the words easily, he looked down subconsciously. He still held the sword in his hand. As soon as his wrist was loosened and there was a bang, he quickly threw the sword away.


    After that, he raised his hands and said with a dry smile: "Comrade police, I misunderstood. I misunderstood you!"


    It''s just that he''s tired and crooked in his heart. Who can''t, how can he meet the police.


    "Well, who are you? Why do you carry controlled knives with you


    Director Ma raised his head and motioned. Immediately, a clever policeman came forward to take away the sword. He did not forget to take out the scabbard from his opponent''s back.


    Click!


    Finish these, again have a few wolf like tiger police forward, can''t help but say, bright big handcuffs to green Kui two people handcuffed.


    "Why do you arrest me? I''m Morton, English? Under the protection of the British Embassy. "


    Facing the police, Morton is quite different from what he just showed. He can''t do a lot of things secretly, but it''s not terrible to put them on the surface.


    Hearing Morton''s cry, director Ma raised his eyebrows and subconsciously looked at Ning Tao. Then he turned his eyes and said, "didn''t you just report him and restrict your personal freedom?" I pointed to green sunflower.


    "Yes, you should arrest him."


    Said Morton, nodding.


    "Well, go back to our police station and make a record. As for your identity, we''ll find out."


    Director Ma smile, words is just right, then ignore, Chin a lift, deep voice drink out two words: "take away!"


    After Morton, two policemen immediately stepped forward and escorted each other to take the police car.


    "Officer, it''s a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding."


    See Molton will look at, green sunflower swallowed saliva, some flattering way.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Director Ma looked up and down at Qingkui''s robe. He could not help but bared his teeth. He frowned and said, "what do you do? I''ll have a look at your ID card!"


    "I am..."


    "Er..."


    Qingkui naturally wanted to say that I was a Taoist of Qingcheng Mountain, but when she thought that it was wrong to say so, she immediately said, "I''m a fortune teller. I forgot my ID card."


    Ordinary people sometimes forget to bring their ID cards, not to mention green sunflower. They don''t take their ID cards at all.


    "Forget it?" Director Ma''s face coagulated and said with a sneer: "as soon as you look like a monkey, you know that you are not a good bird. I think you are a charlatan. Take it away."


    "No, no, I have someone to testify."


    Qingkui felt depressed. What he had done was very bad. Although it was nothing to get into the police station, he thought of the order of his martial uncle. Who wants to get into the tea shop before he has to.


    As soon as he turned his head, Qingkui turned around and pointed to Ning Tao and said, "he can testify for me."


    "Who are you, uncle?"


    Ning Tao in one side smell speech a to curl a mouth, pick eyebrow surprised of say a sentence.


    "What?"


    Hear Ning Tao''s words, green Kui immediately anxious eyes, eyes a stare, immediately angry voice: "boy, you want to die!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he was about to come to ningtao.


    Although his hands were roasted, it didn''t hinder him much.


    "Stop!"


    "Move again and shoot!"


    "Damn it, you dare to do it in front of the police!"


    ¡­¡­


    Green Kui this move, immediately a dozen black pistols aimed at him, one of the pistols almost toppled on his forehead, immediately let it calm down.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding..."


    After calming down, green sunflower body immediately froze, the body did not dare to move, sweat on the forehead rolling, immediately shrugged.


    Just now I was angry, but I forgot that the police were nearby, but in this way, he was even more angry.


    "There is something wrong with you."Director Ma came near and looked at Qingkui coldly.


    "I..."


    Green Kui want to cry without tears, completely did not move, to this step, he did not want to entangle, took a deep breath, looked at director Ma said: "this officer, can you let me make a phone call."


    If you don''t make a phone call, you have to send him to the police station.


    "It''s not too late to call the police station." Director Ma remained unmoved and broke his mind in a word.


    Green sunflower anxious, even thought whether or not to take the opportunity to run, the handcuffs for him to complete the form is not bound.


    But then he noticed that Ning Tao didn''t wear handcuffs. He looked like an outsider watching the crowd. He was stunned and immediately pointed at him and said in a loud voice: "eh, by the way, why don''t you catch him?"


    "Mr. Ning is a law-abiding citizen. Why arrest him?" Director Ma has been impatient to talk with him for so long. As soon as he raised his hand, he resolutely cut off the railway: "take it away."


    Being pulled by two policemen, Qingkui was a little hoodwinked. Looking at Ning Tao again, he had no fear and immediately woke up: "it''s you, it''s you who called the police, you collude with each other..."


    To this, green Kui even if the brain is not easy to use, but also understand what''s going on, double foot road together, two policemen how to drag also can''t move, pointed to ningtao voice hiss.


    Thanks to his trust in Ning Tao just now, he thought that the other party was sincere in correcting his mistake. Now he realized that his face muscles were ferocious, and his face was full of shame and indignation. If there were not so many policemen, he would have slapped the other party to death.


    "Yes?"


    The two policemen used all their strength, but they couldn''t pull each other. Their faces turned red and they were in a hurry.


    Director Ma also saw something fishy. He was puzzled. He also felt that the Taoist was a little strange.


    Then see Ning Tao to his gun nununuzui, immediately wake up, step on, will muzzle on the head of green Kui, cold way: "dare to resist the law, believe it or not, I shot you!"


    No matter how good his kung fu was, Qingkui was also startled by the pistol on his head. He joked that his head was not an iron wall. In case the other side lost fire, he would make sure of a hole. With a cold hum, he quickly put away his strength on his feet and let the two policemen go to the police car.


    "Take him back to the police station and take strict care of him. If the other party dares to have any wrong ideas, shoot him on the spot!"


    See this move is very effective, director Ma eyes a bright, deliberately loud to the sentence.


    This can''t help but let go in front of the green sunflower some collapse, this shows that is said to him, in the heart that called a hate!


    PG

 Chapter 279

    To deal with this kind of person, director Ma is too experienced. Seeing that Qingkui has already got on the bus, he puts away the pistol. As soon as he turns his face, he changes into a smiling look. He comes to Ning Tao with a little flattery and cares: "Mr. Ning, are you ok?"


    If you don''t please me, I can''t do it. This is not an ordinary person in front of me. It''s up to him to hold the position of deputy director of Xicheng.


    As soon as he received a text message from Ning Tao, he drove people over without saying a word.


    Ning Tao shook his head slightly and said in a voice: "I''m fine. I''ve been bothered by director Ma this time."


    "Mr. Ning, it is the duty of our police to protect the personal and property safety of Xicheng residents."


    For the Secretary, some of the difficulties are not easy for the officials.


    "Director Ma, these two people are dangerous elements. Be careful. Remember, don''t let them contact with the outside world. Have a good review."


    He didn''t like them at all. Although he couldn''t do much to each other, it was not a big problem to close them for a day or two.


    "No problem."


    Director Ma immediately nodded and secretly wrote it down.


    In fact, it''s not necessary for Ning Tao to say that he doesn''t intend to let them go easily. He has found Mr. Ning to look for something. If it doesn''t satisfy the other party, he won''t have to mix up in the future.


    "Let me see that sword."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and his attention fell on the little policeman with a sword. He was interested.


    If you can take it with you, even if you think about it with your toes, the quality is extraordinary.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, have a look."


    Director Ma takes the sword back without saying a word, turns around and hands it to Ning Tao, with flattery in his words.


    Waves!


    As soon as the sword was opened, its body was as bright as autumn water, and a chill came out. There were two words "autumn water" written in small seal script on the handle of the sword. Ning Tao blurted out his praise: "good sword!"


    "The beauty matches the beauty, and the sword is given to the hero. Since Mr. Ning likes this sword, I''ll give it to you."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s liking, director Ma''s face moved, so he lowered his voice and took a bite.


    For him, a handful of contraband is worth no fuss. Anyway, it''s not his own thing. If Ning Tao wants to like it, it can be regarded as a favor. Why not.


    "This That''s not good. "


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he closed the sword. He was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t give the sword back to him.


    He is short of a good weapon. This sword is very good. It''s rare. That green sunflower loves to die. When he was his elder, he didn''t want a sword.


    Ning Tao''s mind, as a human spirit, how can director Ma not see it? As soon as he looked down, he waved his hand and said: "Mr. Ning doesn''t know something. These contraband items are confiscated in our police station. There are only two channels for their final ownership, one is destruction, the other is auction. Of course, the auctioneer should have the collection certificate issued by the Public Security Bureau. I''ll give this sword to Mr. Ning as a gift. I hope you don''t refuse. "


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Then I''ll be in the light of director Ma."


    Ning Tao immediately happily nodded, half jokingly agreed to come down.


    Poor body in the police car green Kui, where know a few words, will own sword belonging to determine.


    After all, the school gate is a sensitive area, and it''s not a place to talk. After a few words with Ma, Ning Tao leaves with a sword.


    "Ma Ju, let the man take the evidence. That''s not good!"


    Looking at Ning Tao carrying a sword away, a little policeman came to Director Ma''s side and asked in a low voice.


    "What evidence?"


    Director Ma Wenyan frowned, slowly turned his head, glanced at the little policeman, saw that he was still in a daze, picked his eyebrows, and said in a deep voice: "Xiao Chen, you can''t say anything without foundation."


    Seeing what the little policeman had to say, director Ma stopped him as soon as he raised his hand. Instead of giving him a chance, he turned to look at other policemen and said, "stop the team!"


    But in his heart, the idea of promoting Xiao Chen to be a team leader suddenly went out.


    Again, in the police station, the most important thing to pay attention to is eyesight. Sometimes what you see is not necessarily true. What you should not know, even if you know, you should not know.


    Out of the campus, Ning Tao dancing sword, mind rotation.


    He was almost killed by Bian Dehai. Unexpectedly, the villains of the Qingcheng sect took the initiative to trouble him.


    It''s just the beginning to get that green sunflower to the police station this time. After seeing each other''s bared teeth again, he soon raised his vigilance.


    When he got to the place where he was only a few hundred meters away from home, suddenly the mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    Ning Tao takes out his mobile phone and sees that the number is called by Tong Yaqian. As soon as he picks it up, he puts it in his ear.


    "What?"


    "Where are you?"¡­¡­


    Look at "OK, wait for me, I''ll go right away."


    Hearing the cry over there, Ning Tao didn''t say a word, but his face changed. He hung up in a hurry and went straight to the store.


    When Ning Tao came to the store, he saw a group of people around him from a distance. He was in a hurry and rushed in.


    As soon as he went in, Ning Tao looked sharp, and the thick cloud on his face immediately condensed.


    The glass on both sides of the original canteen is now painted with red paint. There are three or four little gangsters standing at the door of the canteen. They guard the door, and immediately there is a faint noise.


    Regardless of opening the perspective, Ning Tao strides forward and goes inside.


    "Go out, today''s buffet is not..."


    See a young man to break in, the door of the little gangster hand a stretch, want to block it in the door.


    It''s just that before the other party''s words were finished, he felt a soft waist, and his body fell off like a swing.


    Ning Tao didn''t want to talk to these little gangsters. He immediately stepped into the supermarket, and his whole body was full of momentum.


    "Lin Pingping, it''s not that I don''t give you face. I''ve given you a chance to move out in ten days. What do you mean by taking my words for granted? Do you really think you can match my uncle?"


    In front of the cash register, five or six little gangsters surrounded it, and there was a familiar male voice.


    Just Ning Tao random eyes a turn, fell on a woman''s back, the body inexplicable palpitation, in the eyes revealed a trace of melancholy.


    "I have nothing to do with Shao Ying at all, and I can''t have anything to do with him. I didn''t find him."


    After that, mother Tong''s voice trembled, and her words were full of grief and indignation.


    "Shao Wenlin, don''t deceive others too much. We didn''t let your uncle come. Why do you want us to move away?"


    Inside Tong Yaqian also not to be outdone, mouth scolded up.


    "Tong Yaqian, don''t be shameless. For the sake of our classmates, I didn''t smash your stall. It''s enough to give you face. Otherwise, just by virtue of your mother''s seduction of my uncle, I''ll let people seal you up. Believe it or not!"


    Shao Wenlin hummed coldly, and his voice was full of threats.


    "What a big tone, you seal one for me to see!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao couldn''t bear it again. His eyes came back from the woman''s back, and his face fell on Shao Wenlin coldly. He was very hard.

 Chapter 280

    Hearing the cold voice behind him, Shao Wenlin, who is talking, looks stiff. Then he slowly turns around and sees Ning Tao. He doesn''t know when he is behind him.


    "Ning Tao, what are you doing here?"


    After a little Leng, Shao Wenlin reaches out his hand and surrounds the woman around him. His face is not good.


    "You''re going to close my shop and ask me what I''m doing here?"


    Ning Tao looks cold and stares at Shao Wenlin.


    Next to Shao Wenlin stands a woman with long hair in a miniskirt. Seeing Ning Tao now, her face turns white and she bites her lips subconsciously.


    The woman''s original appearance is pure and beautiful. She can only cover up her natural purity with the heavy makeup on her face. On the contrary, she is more vulgar and charming.


    The woman is no one else. It''s Wu Anyue. She didn''t expect to meet Ning Tao here. She wanted to say something, but she found that there was no her figure in the latter''s eyes, which made her feel inexplicable.


    "Your shop?"


    Shao Wenlin looked back at Lin Pingping and said with a cold smile, "Ning Tao, I know you are better than before, but I advise you to avoid this muddy water as much as possible. No, you can''t resist it."


    At Zhongxia University, after that, Ning Tao became famous in the University, and Shao Wenlin also heard about it. In particular, Cao Bin, the Playboy of the University, was often crushed in his hands, which made the latter famous.


    However, he was not afraid. In the eyes of outsiders, although Cao Bin''s family background is prominent, in his opinion, he is just a nouveau riche. He is like a local chicken and a local dog. There is no way to compare with him.


    "Come to my shop, threaten me, and ask me to mind my own business. Shao Wenlin, do you mean you have IQ problem or you are too stupid?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and his look became cold gradually.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s sharp words, Shao Wenlin''s anger flashed on his face. As soon as he tightened his strength, he said again, "Ning Tao, others are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid of you."


    As soon as the words fell, Shao Wenlin turned his head and focused on Wu Anyue. He pushed the latter. His face returned to calm again. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Anyue, why don''t you say hello to your ex boyfriend?"


    Before he came to the store, he also made enough preparations. He knew that Ning Tao had a good relationship with Tong Yaqian. In addition to his other preparations, he also called out Wu Anyue, who had been left out for a long time. Unexpectedly, it came in handy.


    If you trample on people, there is nothing more embarrassing than this. At the moment, Shao Wenlin bares his teeth, and his heart is vicious.


    Wu Anyue''s face changed when she heard the words. She slowly turned her head to look at Shao Wenlin''s kind appearance. Her heart suddenly became cold.


    After breaking up with Ning Tao, she had a good life for a few days, but it didn''t last long. Soon the other party lost interest in her and put it aside.


    As time goes by, when she felt a little annoyed, Shao Wenlin took the initiative to call her and make her a little silent heart lit up again.


    In her opinion, the other party still didn''t forget her. For this reason, she specially wore a miniskirt and painted a make-up, but as soon as she saw the other party, she was called here.


    Seeing Ning Tao again and hearing the dialogue between them, she fully understands that Shao Wenlin''s change of heart is to make use of herself.


    But in Shao Wenlin''s mind, Wu Anyue has completely lost her status, and it''s only to humiliate Ning Tao that she comes here.


    He began to pursue Wu Anyue just for the pure taste of the other party. The latter didn''t know his own advantages at all. With the help of the latter''s money, he began to package himself and wantonly buy gorgeous clothes and countless cosmetics.


    She thinks that she is better than before, but in Shao Wenlin''s mind, she has already lost the impression of the latter. Some people just like this, eat too much meat, occasionally taste green vegetables and radishes, feel very delicious, but those green vegetables and radishes completely don''t know their own value, just pretend to be big meat, so it''s strange that they don''t get rid of it early.


    "What? Anyue, you don''t want to. Have you forgotten who is supporting you? "


    At the beginning, Shao Wenlin had soft words. Now when he saw that Wu Anyue didn''t cooperate, his face immediately sank and his words became impolite.


    "Wenlin, don''t..."


    Wu An Yue min lips, to Shao Wenlin that cold look, the voice is more low.


    Hum!


    Shao Wenlin snorted coldly, turned his head and looked at Ning Tao again. Then he fell on Wu Anyue. The corner of his mouth raised a curve and said with a smile: "why, do you still have an old love for your ex boyfriend?"


    "Shao Wenlin, women who force themselves are not men."


    When I saw Wu Anyue, Ning Tao was in a state of mind, but then he was calm.


    He and Wu Anyue''s affairs have long passed, and the road is his own. He has advised each other at the beginning, and it''s not surprising that they have today''s situation.


    On the contrary, Shao Wenlin took his girlfriend to work hard at him, which is ridiculous.


    "What? Ning Tao, are you distressed? "When he finally heard Ning Tao speak, Shao Wenlin turned his head and looked at Ning Tao with a smile.


    He never thought that the man who was beaten by him and was like a dead dog would turn around like this. After losing Wu Anyue, he not only had a friend who drove a luxury car, but also occupied two school flowers. Looking at his own woman, she was just like the broken shoes he picked up, which made Shao Wenlin feel unhappy!


    Originally, he thought Ning Tao would be furious, but he was disappointed. Ning Tao looked so flat that he didn''t even look at Wu Anyue, as if he didn''t know each other.


    This let Shao Wenlin have a kind of ready to punch on the cotton, there is no way to focus, but to make a joke.


    "How you treat your own women is a matter for both of you. I''m not interested."


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He can see that this guy is showing off his power in front of him.


    As soon as these words came out, Wu Anyue''s face darkened, her eyes were filled with despair, and she felt a trace of regret in her heart.


    At the beginning, in order to pursue a better life, she turned to throw herself into Shao Wenlin''s arms. Although she knew the latter''s nature, she still had a little luck in her heart, but now she was mercilessly broken.


    "That''s right. I''ll take care of my own women."


    Want to do Ning Tao ugly Shao Wenlin nodded slightly, words a fall, a turn around on the slap hit on Wu Anyue''s face, look suddenly become cold up: "I said you did not hear?"


    In the face of Shao Wenlin, Wu Anyue covered her red face with one hand and looked at the latter in disbelief. Her eyes widened, as if muttering to herself, almost out of control: "you You hit me? "

 Chapter 281

    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes began to jump, as if he couldn''t bear it. Don''t turn his head, but then he regained his indifference, as if he didn''t see this scene.


    Just now, he had the instinct to stop it in time, but after thinking about it, he gave up. Just as he thought in his heart, the past is gone. The past''s enmity and resentment have disappeared. He has no reason to do it.


    This is Wu Anyue''s choice. Shao Wenlin did it for him on purpose. If he intervened, it would encourage the other party''s arrogance and hurt Wu Anyue more.


    In addition, he also wants to take a slap, let the other side see the status quo, sober up.


    At the beginning, he knew that they were not suitable at all, but Wu Anyue was like a moth to the fire. If this slap could wake her up, it might not be a good thing.


    In other words, if Wu Anyue is really the kind of person who can tolerate anything for money, he will step in and humiliate himself.


    "Beat you, hum, I''ll take care of you, spend my money, and still be so disobedient. Don''t I deserve to beat you?"


    Shao Wenlin gave a cold smile and glanced at Wu Anyue with pride. His words were more serious.


    But the words fell on Wu Anyue''s ears, and her heart was like the stabbing pain of a needle. She almost broke her teeth.


    "No, no, Lin Wen, don''t you love me? Is that right? "


    Compared with her fiery face, Wu Anyue felt more hurt in her heart. She almost couldn''t believe it. She shook Shao Wenlin''s arms with her hands and asked in a hurry with her red chin on her back.


    "Love you? Just because you''re beautiful and don''t look in the mirror? " Shao Wenlin sneered at him. Anyway, he was tired of playing with him. Now he didn''t care at all. He said again, "you are obedient. Maybe I can give you money later. If you are not obedient, hum..."


    At the end of the speech, Shao Wenlin did not finish, but it made people shudder. With a wave of one hand, he pulled apart the other''s hands and threatened them.


    "You, Wenlin You... "


    The moon god of Wu''an was shocked by his love, his face was sad, and there was a lot of crystal clear water mist in his eyes.


    Originally thought Cinderella ran into the prince, can jump into the princess, only to find that it is their own wishful thinking, Wu Anyue for a time.


    At this moment, Wu Anyue finally understood that she was about to run out with her hands covering her face. From beginning to end, he did not dare to look at Ning Tao.


    X forever free vy see, "small & say


    facts speak louder than words, Ning Tao promised to give her happiness, is she didn''t catch, cast to the embrace of others, now this scene is a big turn, thanks to her original also let Ning Tao honest.


    Now Ning Tao didn''t speak, but in her opinion, she did the most powerful fight back. She is now completely defeated. She has nothing to say. She is beaten in the face and can''t stay any longer.


    Just, she just moved two steps, Shao Wenlin brought two men blocked her way, look bad.


    "Want to go?"


    Shao Wenlin had a cold look on his face. His eyes narrowed and he said haughtily, "Wu Anyue, if you want to think about it, we will have nothing to do with each other after we get out of this door."


    Shao Wenlin''s voice was not big, but Wu Anyue''s face suddenly turned ugly and her body trembled. Wu Anyue slowly turned around, her eyes turned red, and stared at Shao Wenlin tightly. Word by word, she said, "Shao Wenlin, as for humiliating me like this?"


    Shao Wenlin laughs, then looks cold: "if you want to be a canary, how can you not pay a price? If you want to insist that this is humiliation, I think some women want this humiliation!"


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath, and a struggle appears in his eyes. Then he presses down and comes to Tong Yaqian''s mother and gives them a reassuring look.


    In any case, Wu Anyue was humiliated in front of him. He still felt uncomfortable, but the key point was that he couldn''t fight. One was willing to fight, the other was willing to suffer. What could he do.


    "Oh, by the way, your ex boyfriend is also here. If you misunderstand him, you can comfort him. Maybe you two have a chance.


    ¡±Shao Wenlin''s eyes turned, and his eyes fell on Ning Tao again, with a hint of sipping.


    "Women are used to spoil, not to vent their anger. I just don''t understand how some people like to humiliate other people''s second-hand girlfriends so much."


    Ning Tao is not moved, knuckles unconsciously beating on the table, words gradually become cold.


    It''s true that he doesn''t want to interfere, but he always means several things in front of him. If it wasn''t for the other party''s question, he would have gone out long ago and listened to him.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s words came out, Shao Wenlin''s triumphant face immediately turned into a black pot, and the advantages he had just established disappeared.


    The key is that he still can''t refute. No matter what, what he takes over is second-hand. In a flash, his mind that he wants to humiliate Ning Tao by Wu Anyue is completely extinguished, and his heart is extremely angry with Ning Tao.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."Hearing Ning Tao''s words again, Wu Anyue finally couldn''t bear it. The big tears in the corner of her eyes came down from her eyes. She covered her sobbing red lips with one hand and turned to run out.


    It''s good that she loves money, but there is a last trace of dignity in her heart. Ning Tao''s words undoubtedly inspire her.


    "Well, Shao Wenlin, your woman is gone. Now let''s talk about the things between us!"


    Seeing the figure of Wu Anyue leaving, Ning Tao sighs in his heart. A trace of disappointment flashed in his heart, but then he is pulled back to reality. His eyes are fixed on Shao Wenlin, and his face is gloomy.


    If it''s not that he doesn''t know what''s going on, and he doesn''t bother to talk nonsense with the other party, he can fight directly.


    But Tong mother this age person, most pays attention to the face, if such not light does not mix the processing, only is afraid can leave the wound to the latter''s psychology.


    "It''s very simple. I only came here for one purpose, that is, Tong Yaqian and their mother and son left here."


    Shao Wenlin did not hide, immediately put forward his purpose again.


    "Get out of here?"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he laughed instead of anger. He pointed to Shao Wenlin with one hand. He couldn''t help it any more and said, "what are you, if you want someone to move it?"


    A mad dog on the roadside barks at people. People will not scold them back. This is the difference between people and mad dogs. But now that the mad dog not only barks, but also bites, he can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    "You Ning Tao, don''t go too far! "


    Shao Wenlin smell speech words also sharp up, staring at Ning Tao gnash his teeth, and then again eyes on mother Tong, "don''t think my uncle read and old love, you may step into my Shao home, to tell you the truth, this is impossible."


    There is no impermeable wall in the world. Shao Ying often runs here, and soon it spreads to the children of Shao family.


    With the Shao family''s relationship, it''s easy to find out Lin Pingping''s information clearly.


    If it''s an ordinary person, it''s natural that Shao Ying doesn''t have any ideas, but as a result, other Shao family members are not happy.


    Nowadays, the Shao family is in the ascendant and powerful in the military. Shao Ying''s position as a young and strong member of the Shao family is even more important. Now she suddenly finds a widow with children. How would the Shao family like it.


    So, as soon as the Shao family discussed it, they concealed Shao Ying''s intention to deal with it.


    The best way is to let two people disappear. Of course, killing people can''t be done. It''s the best way to scare them away.

 Chapter 282

    Shao Wenlin is Shao Ying''s nephew and a student of Zhongxia University. He can do it easily.


    In addition, even if this matter is exposed, because of the latter''s identity, it will not cause many waves.


    For Shao Wenlin, this kind of trifle is not just a matter of hand. He would like to have a chance to show up in his family, so he would like to take it immediately.


    He came here this time to force Tong Yaqian''s mother and daughter away.


    Hearing Shao Wenlin''s words, Ning Tao frowns and looks at Tong Yaqian. The latter explains it to him in a low voice, and then he understands it.


    "Do you mean Shao family or Mr. Shao?"


    Ning Tao turns to Shao Wenlin and asks.


    "My Shao family represents my uncle''s opinion, and I''m not unreasonable. As long as they are willing to leave here and don''t contact my uncle, my Shao family is willing to pay one million yuan as compensation!"


    Shao Wenlin is condescending, as if giving alms to others. He is aggressive.


    "What if we just don''t move?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his speaking speed slowed down. He asked.


    "No? Hum, I''m not afraid to tell you that brother pony of Sihai gang has a history with me. He knows current affairs well. If he doesn''t want the store to be smashed, I advise Lin Pingping to take money and leave. One million is enough to spend the rest of his life safely. "


    As soon as Shao Wenlin reached out his hand, he took out a written check from his pocket and put it on the table with one hand. The meaning is self-evident.


    "Ha ha, the Shao family is really generous, one million!"


    Ning Tao tut tut two, looked at the check, once again put his eyes on Shao Wenlin, shook his head, said: "it''s a pity that less."


    "Less?"


    Shao Wenlin was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he looked cold: "Ning Tao, you can''t represent Lin Pingping. The million is for my uncle''s sake. If you follow my temper, you can seduce my uncle by her..."


    Pop!


    Before Shao Wenlin''s words came down, a loud slap suddenly sounded, which could be heard clearly in the canteen.


    No one at the scene saw how Ning Tao made his move, but when his voice fell, he saw a clear five red marks on Shao Wenlin''s face.


    "This slap is for your uncle. If you don''t clean your mouth, it''s not just this kind of treatment."


    Ning Tao is not moved, the slant eye swept next Shao Wenlin, the way of tone coldness.


    "You Ning Tao, you want to die! "


    Shao Wenlin came back to his senses and immediately became furious. In the past, it was him who beat others. How ever he was slapped in the face by others, which made him feel ashamed and angry.


    "Call me and tear down the shop!"


    Shao Wenlin drinks and scolds repeatedly in the mouth, is simply angry can''t forgive, called up the horse that he brought.


    Ning Tao didn''t even bother to move his body. His sword moved and his scabbard pointed out. The four or five horses fell back like drunk.


    He also saw that Shao Wenlin made it clear that he was bullying the orphans and widows. When he met them, he could not ignore them. No matter what Shao family he was, he would fight them first.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing the four or five strong men he brought, let alone smashing the stall, he couldn''t even get close to Ning Tao. Shao Wenlin was so silly that he stepped back after being surprised.


    ~V on the latest 4Z chapter! - ~


    "I I know brother Ma of Sihai gang. Ning Tao, you wait! "


    Shao Wenlin looks ugly. He didn''t know Ning Tao could fight. When he was in school, he had already joined the Sanda Team. But now, seeing it with his own eyes, he took a breath and immediately took out his mobile phone and sent out a message.


    Ning Tao is old God in, looking at Shao Wenlin contact others, he did not stop.


    After all, Tong''s mother is weak, and he can''t stay here every day. The only way is to let each other despair and extend each other''s ability.


    What''s more, you don''t want brother Ma, who is called Sihai Gang, to make fun of him and ask his people to deal with him. It''s a big problem in the world.


    With now a most popular words, that is I quietly watching you pretend to force!


    "Ning Tao, it''s not good for everyone to tear your face. I''m kind enough to advise you not to meddle in your business."


    Shao Wenlin always feels that there are too many mysteries in Ning Tao''s body. After he has sent a message at the moment, his words become fiery again.


    "Tear the skin? You deserve it! "


    As soon as Ning Tao steps, he approaches Shao Wenlin in an instant and looks colder and colder.


    "You Don''t come here


    See Ning Tao force, Shao Wenlin directly back to the door, the whole body can''t help shaking up.


    However, just at this time, there was a loud noise outside the door, and then a dozen people came in from outside.


    The leader was a strong young man with an inch of head, a pair of jeans on his lower body, a leather coat on his upper body, and a pair of sunglasses on the bridge of his nose. He was very aggressive, and a dozen people beside him also had guys in their hands, with a bad look."Brother pony, here you are


    Seeing the leading man, Shao Wenlin looked happy, as if the drowning man had grasped the last straw and quickly approached with a smile.


    Shao Wenlin is afraid of this situation, just let the other party wait not far away, now it seems that his heart is a little more solid.


    "Shao Shao is polite. He can take people''s money and eliminate disasters with others. How can Shao Shao direct orders?"


    Although brother pony''s words were polite, his tone was a bit arrogant and arrogant.


    "Brother pony, smash this shop for me, and take good care of him."


    As soon as Shao Wenlin turned his head, a trace of ferocity came out of his face. He pointed to Ning Tao with one hand and gritted his teeth.


    "Brothers, give me..."


    Brother pony nodded when he heard the words. He immediately turned his head and swept around. He said aloud, but before he could say a word, he was stuck.


    Brother pony''s eyes fall on Ning Tao. He seems to have performed the skill of immobilization, and he is stunned in the original place.


    "What''s the matter, pony?"


    See each other look different, Shao Wenlin heart a Deng, can''t help but ask.


    It''s a pity that the latter didn''t pay any attention to him at all, as if he didn''t hear it. It''s still the same.


    "Ma Hui?"


    See this so-called pony brother staring at himself, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and vomited a name tentatively.


    At the beginning, when Sihai gang went to South China gang for negotiation, there was a driver present. Ning Tao vaguely remembered that he was somewhat similar to the man in front of him.


    "Mr. Ning, it''s really you!"


    Hearing his name called out from the other side, brother pony doubted again. He immediately took off his glasses and came to Ning Tao, saluting respectfully.


    "Come with me."


    After confirming that it was his own person, Ning Tao planned to ask, and immediately waved to the supermarket.


    Brother pony''s eyes flashed, and he immediately walked in.


    Shao Wenlin, who was already looking forward to the mess of the supermarket, was shocked. He didn''t expect that they should know each other. For fear of losing money, he immediately caught up with him and said, "brother pony, why don''t you act? I paid for it!"

 Chapter 283

    "Shut up


    His boss is here. He doesn''t know what''s going on. He is not in the mood to take charge of Shao Wenlin. As soon as he turns his head, he gives a cold drink and signals to the people next to him. Immediately, a horseman signals his knife around his neck.


    "It''s not up to you to tell us what to do."


    Coldly spit out a word, pony brother quickly followed Ning Tao, no longer care Shao Wenlin.


    Feeling the cold knife on his neck, Shao Wenlin turned pale and did not dare to say a word more.


    Ning Tao led brother pony to a corner of the supermarket. After confirming that the nearest person couldn''t see the situation clearly, he turned around and asked, "what''s going on today?"


    |First: when he saw the boss''s question, brother Ma immediately replied respectfully, "Mr. Huining, it''s Shao Wenlin who actively contacted our brothers. I think he''s a big customer, and the request is simple, so he took it."


    Brother Ma doesn''t know much about Ning Tao. He just heard brother Dao mention that this is the boss, but few of them are not clever. Seeing that long Wu is respectful to the young man in front of him, he is even more clever.


    "Oh, how much did he pay?" Ning Tao nodded, then asked curiously.


    He doesn''t understand and has never been involved in the gang business. Although he feels that this way of doing business is not good, it''s hard to say anything at the moment.


    After all, even if he is the boss, it is impossible for him to clean up the gangs. Otherwise, the gains will not be worth the losses. There is a vacuum in power. Let alone him, even if he is the boss of the central government, he has nothing to do with these. He can only restrain them, but can not eliminate them.


    "He gave me a million." Brother pony replied: "of course, we must abide by the rules of the four seas gang. It''s not too much to smash stores and scare people."


    But I just said, "scare people." Younger brother Ma subconsciously looks at Ning Tao again. If the boss can appear here, there must be a connection. In this way, the task becomes tricky.


    He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to say it. For a moment, margonene couldn''t speak and looked embarrassed.


    Ning Tao nodded slightly and understood that he didn''t want the four seas gang to be too ostentatious. Everyone knows the truth of being big and attractive, but not everyone can do it. He doesn''t need to remind others when he sees that they are proper.


    Just random, he felt a little funny, the other party''s confidence to deal with their own people, turned out to be their own hands, also considered Shao Wenlin''s bad luck home.


    "Ma Hui, this shop has something to do with me. Take your brothers and leave. You don''t have to worry about this anymore." Ning Tao vomited a breath, open mouth to say.


    "Mr. Ning, do you want us to clean up Shao Wenlin? I don''t think that boy is a good thing."


    Sure enough, when he heard that Ning Tao had something to do with the store, brother pony''s attitude turned 180 degrees. He became angry in his heart. His looks were fierce and his words were fierce!


    If he knew that it was Ning Tao to deal with, let alone a million, he would not take any money.


    Ning Tao waved his hand and shook his head. "Come on, you can deal with the other things he brought. I''ll deal with the rest. You can go back and try not to be too ostentatious in the future."


    "Yes, Mr. Ning."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s resolute attitude, brother pony was not good enough to say anything more, so he had to carry it out. He immediately agreed and turned to go out.


    In front of the cash register, Shao Wenlin, with an anxious face, was sweating on his forehead, and his heart was rolling up and down.


    For today''s sake, he was careful enough. He not only brought a few thugs himself, but also paid a high price for the local snake. He thought it was safe, but he didn''t expect Ning Tao to know the local snake. It seems that he is very familiar with it.


    He wanted to get in touch with the outside world, but as soon as he took out his mobile phone, he was stopped by the covetous horseman. In the face of these real underworld, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    Heroes don''t suffer losses. No matter how big your background is, it''s still a matter in the future. Now it''s better to be honest.


    Just at this time, seeing that Xiao Ma walked back from the supermarket with no expression on his face, Shao Wenlin quickly squeezed out a smile on his face. He went up and asked tentatively, "Xiao Ma, is it time to act?"


    Brother pony took a cold look at Shao Wenlin, but he didn''t answer. He immediately swept the horses around Shao Wenlin and said, "throw these pieces out to me!"


    More than a dozen underworld gangsters, who had already been ready, immediately stepped forward and dragged the horse out with indifference and expressionless.


    The horse who wanted to resist just moved. The bright knife over there was already on his neck. He was honest immediately.


    "Brother pony, what are you doing? We have a promise!"


    Shao Wenlin saw this, the canthus of his eyes jumped, and immediately became nervous.


    The other side took all the people he brought. What''s the rhythm.


    There are two smart people here. They immediately subdue Shao Wenlin and drag him to brother pony. The latter looks at him coldly: "Shao Shao, I''m really sorry that you''ve offended the wrong person this time. I hope you don''t offend him next time."Leaving a word behind, brother pony would not turn back and walk away, followed by more than a dozen triads. A group of people came and went quickly, and there was no trace in the blink of an eye.


    Shao Wenlin''s eyes turned and he wanted to curse his mother. He spent money, but the other party didn''t do anything. Instead, he took his people away and threatened him?


    He wanted to scold, but when he thought of the latter''s identity, he didn''t scold. Although he had a prominent family background, he was obviously afraid of the underworld, so he watched the other party leave far away.


    Just when Shao Wenlin was angry, Ning Tao came slowly from the depth of the supermarket with a sword in his hand. From Shao Wenlin''s point of view, he seemed to see a radian in the corner of his mouth, as if laughing at his incompetence.


    Originally, he also laughed at Ning Tao when he had nothing to do with pretending to be a swordsman.


    "I''ll let you go today. We''ll talk about it another day."


    The situation is not right. Shao Wenlin couldn''t stay any longer when they all left. He left a cruel word in a hurry. We''re going to turn around and slip out.


    Cang!


    With one hand, Ning Tao''s autumn water sword came out of its sheath like lightning. With one hand, it was on Shao Wenlin''s neck, making him stiff and unable to move.


    "It''s better to run into the sun than choose the right day. I don''t think it''s better to solve it today!"


    Ning Tao pasted his sword directly on Shao Wenlin''s skin. His voice was indifferent, as if Shao Wenlin''s blood vessels would burst with a wave.

 Chapter 284

    "Ning Tao, you What are you doing? My uncle is Shao Ying. How dare you treat me like this... "


    Up to now, Shao Wenlin still intends to scare Ning Tao, but he has not finished his words. The latter''s sword has been pasted on his neck, which makes him dare not spit out a word.


    "Did your uncle ask you to come this time?"


    Ning Tao no matter what the other party has in mind, look a move, cold way.


    "Ning Tao, this is the collective opinion of my Shao family, not my insistence..."


    "Are you stupid? Why don''t you talk so much nonsense? Why don''t we make a bet? See if I dare to cut your throat


    See Shao Wenlin mouth also interrupt, Ning Tao brow pick, face a murderous flash, look again bad up.


    As soon as the words fell, the sword in his hand moved forward half an inch, and he saw blood red.


    "Ah I dare not. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! "


    Feeling the coolness of his neck, Shao Wenlin''s neck was full of pain. His scalp was numb. His heart was up and down, and he was scared and yelled.


    To tell the truth, he never felt that death was so close to him at this moment. Although he believed that Ning Tao did not dare to kill him, he did not dare to gamble.


    In the face of death, what dignity, what family are all left behind, some just struggle for life.


    "Do you know that Shao Ying came here?"


    Some people just don''t go and run fast. Ning Tao doesn''t want to talk nonsense with each other, so he asks.


    With the lessons learned just now, Shao Wenlin did not dare to say anything else, and immediately trembled back: "I I don''t know. "


    "Why are you here?"


    Hearing that Shao Ying didn''t know, Ning Tao looked a little slower and asked again immediately.


    He can guess the purpose of the other party, but he doesn''t believe Shao Ying can do it. In this way, it''s easy to solve the problem.


    If Shao Ying really knows about it and chooses to turn a blind eye, he can only think that he is wrong.


    "There will be a big election in Donghai military region next year. The family is afraid that because of Lin Ping Ah, no, aunt Lin''s affair has tainted my uncle and affected next year''s election. The family has already found a good partner for my uncle, but my uncle is not willing to. In order to make my uncle die, my family let me do it. "


    When it came to this, Shao Wenlin didn''t hide it. He gave the whole story to the tray.


    "Election again?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, double eyebrow tip a pick, heart dark sigh.


    As a politician, there is always intrigue. He can understand the reason why the Shao family did this.


    Yu Guang feels Tong''s mother''s dim eyes. Ning Tao feels a pain in his heart, as if the wound of breaking up with Wu Anyue was torn.


    Some feelings end in his lips and disappear in his heart. From the eyes of his mother Tong and Mr. Shao, he can''t see their feelings. They have been separated for a long time, and now they are reunited. Unexpectedly, they are still hindered.


    For a moment, Ning Tao''s blood was boiling. Looking at Shao Wenlin''s words, he said, "go back and tell you Shao''s family. If there''s anything, let Shao Ying talk about it. Let me see you play this shameful means again. Don''t blame me for being rude."


    Let him face up to the powerful alone, he knows that he is beating the stone with the egg, but if a man is born between heaven and earth, if he can''t even protect the people around him, his practice will be in vain.


    Both love, if Shao Ying really take the future to give up mother Tong, such a man do not matter.


    "Yes..."


    The sword was on his neck. Let alone such a thing. Even if it was a big thing, Shao Wenlin didn''t dare to disagree.


    "It''s your own business?"


    Ning Tao looked at the door of some messy supermarket, and suddenly asked faintly.


    "Ning Tao, I''m wrong. I didn''t mean to."


    Shao Wenlin is about to cry. He feels that he has done enough preparation this time, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "If it''s wrong, the loss of the supermarket this time..."


    The other side knows the current affairs and everything is easy to say. As soon as Ning Tao closes the sword, he says again.


    "I pay, I pay..."


    It can be said that Shao Wenlin is no more clever than now. He immediately covers his neck with one hand and pays attention to the key points.


    "Well, we are all classmates, and I don''t blackmail you. This million will be regarded as a loss."


    Ning Tao takes a look at the one million checks on the supermarket counter and says nothing.


    "Ah..."


    Shao Wenlin was shocked by the news, and he was immediately dumbfounded. In his opinion, the loss of the supermarket was as big as a thousand yuan. Even if he lost tens of thousands of yuan, now he even let one million yuan. This is not to kill him.


    "What? Do you have a problem? "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold and his words are full of chill. To tell you the truth, he is not short of money, but Shao Wenlin dares to make trouble like this. If he doesn''t reform the other party once, he doesn''t know what to do next time."This Is that too much? "


    Although he was a little afraid of Ning Tao, Shao Wenlin was also bitter. He came from an official family and didn''t have much money. His family gave him the million yuan.


    It''s just that if you let your family know that he didn''t get things done and put in a million dollars, you will be scolded to death when you go back.


    "Too much?"


    Ning Tao sneered: "it''s a small matter to smash someone''s shop, but it''s a big matter of reputation. Otherwise, I''ll cut off your two arms, connect them to you, and give you a million more. What do you think?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was about to draw his sword again, Shao Wenlin''s face changed and he cried out: "I give it, I give it..."


    I''m kidding. Let alone a million, he can''t cut off even ten million.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go first."


    Shao Wenlin felt the burning pain on his neck. He could only admit his bad luck and asked tentatively.


    Ning Tao glanced at the red color on the glass at the door of the supermarket and coldly threw a sentence: "it''s easy to go. When can I wipe off the red color outside, and when can I go?"


    "What?"


    Shao Wenlin took a look at the red color on the glass. He almost gasped.


    The red color was just what he wanted to spray. It would take him a lot of time to wipe it. His neck was still burning. He couldn''t make up his mind for a moment.


    "If I were you, I would wipe it now, instead of killing time here!"


    See Shao Wenlin Leng in place, Ning Tao left a word, turned to the counter.


    Shao Wenlin looks struggling for a moment, and finally a bite, carrying a bucket of water inside the supermarket went out.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to take the opportunity to slip away, but now he''s scared out of his wits. How dare he move this idea.


    "Auntie, are you ok?"


    Seeing Tong''s mother look haggard, Ning Tao sighed and spoke softly.


    "I''m fine, Ning Tao. Thank you."


    Mother Tong shook her head and looked at Shao Wenlin with a complicated look. She wanted to say nothing.


    "Would you like to call Mr. Shao?"


    Last time we met, Shao Ying left him a business card. He felt that it was better for the victim to come out and clarify this matter.


    "No, Ning Tao, don''t let Shao Ying know about it."


    Hear Ning Tao to contact Shao Ying, Tong mother look a tight, quickly waved his hand to refuse.

 Chapter 285

    "Sure enough


    Hearing Tong''s mother''s words, Ning Tao sighs in his heart. It seems that Shao Wenlin has not been here for a day or two, but Tong''s mother''s choice is to swallow her anger.


    "But it''s not the way."


    Ning Tao looked at Tong Ya Qian, a little sign, once again open a way.


    "Yes, mom, you heard that just now. Uncle Shao didn''t know about it. Let uncle Shao come to discuss it and solve it!"


    Tong Yaqian understanding, but also advised a mouth.


    It''s a pity that Tong''s mother didn''t change her mind. As soon as she turned her head, she scolded Tong Yaqian: "what do you know about children? Uncle Shao has a lot of time to deal with these little things."


    As the words fell, she turned her head, looked at Ning Tao and said, "Ning Tao, Shao Ying and I are just friends. Next time he has time to come, I will talk to him face to face."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing Tong''s mother''s words, Ning Tao''s eyes stare and is stunned. He wants to persuade her, but seeing that Tong''s mother looks determined, he has to shut up.


    "Ning Tao, why don''t you let Shao Wenlin go? Is the injury on his neck in the way?"


    Tong mother softhearted, see outside Shao Wenlin struggling to wipe red color, worried said a sentence.


    "Don''t worry, auntie. It''s OK. I''ve got my hand in proportion."


    Ning Tao nodded and squinted outside the supermarket. He didn''t move at all.


    "Well Then give him back the money. We can''t use it. "


    Looking at the check on the table, mother Tong pushed and said anxiously.


    "All right."


    Ning Tao knew each other''s character, but he didn''t force it. He put the check in his pocket, thought about it and said again.


    "Auntie, we are not outsiders. If you come across something like this again, please let Yaqian tell me."


    Don''t think about it. He also knows that Tong''s mother won''t let Tong Yaqian tell him. It''s just that this kind of thing can''t be solved by giving in. The more you give in, the more aggressive the other party is.


    A quarter of an hour later, Shao Wenlin finally wiped out all the red color outside. With Ning Tao''s nod, he ran away with his neck covered.


    I''m afraid today''s experience will make him unforgettable.


    There is some confusion in the supermarket. Tong''s mother starts to clean up the scattered things. Ning Tao and Tong Yaqian go up to help, but they are stopped by Tong''s mother.


    It''s late, Tong mother directly let two people go home, back to tell two people supermarket things she can clean up a person.


    Tong Yaqian wants to say something, but is dragged away by Ning Tao. He can see that Tong''s mother is in a very low mood. After all, they are younger generation. If you want to solve this problem, you have to solve it from the source. Simple persuasion doesn''t work much.


    "Yaqian, how many times has Shao Wenlin gone to see your mother?"


    After returning home, Ning Tao looks a coagulation, severe looking at Tong Yaqian mouth asked.


    "Twice No, three times


    Tong Yaqian thought about it for a moment and then said.


    "Then why don''t you tell me? What did I tell you last time? Are you ignoring me


    Ning Tao deliberately face, words have a bit more severe.


    "No, no, no, Ning Tao, don''t be angry. My mother said you were busy and didn''t let me disturb you."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, Tong Yaqian''s face was in a hurry. She immediately explained it.


    "Hum, forget it this time. Next time, I''ll take care of you!"


    Ning Tao is not really angry, cold hum, also sat down.


    "No, no, I''ll tell you everything in the future!"


    After following Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian''s eyes are full of each other, where will make Ning Tao angry, immediately rushed to guarantee a sentence.


    "How do you feel about your mother and Mr. Shao?"


    This is just a trivial matter, but if we want to solve it, we should start from the root.


    "They have a good relationship naturally. I can feel that my mother cares about Uncle Shao, but now uncle Shao has a big official. My mother doesn''t feel worthy of him. Uncle Shao hasn''t been here for half a month, and it''s impossible for them to go out for such a thing."


    Although Tong Yaqian doesn''t have much social experience, she''s not stupid. The concept of China''s right family is still very serious. Coupled with Shao Wenlin''s trouble, she''s naturally not optimistic.


    "What do you think?"


    For Tong Yaqian''s point of view, Ning Tao does not think too much, but once again asked the topic.


    Now that the matter is here, he wants to solve it once and for all.


    "I naturally support my mother. If he can be nice to Uncle Shao, it''s just that..."


    Facing Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian did not hide her thoughts. At the end of the speech, her voice became much weaker.


    "That''s good. I''ll take care of it."


    With Tong Yaqian''s words, Ning Tao has music in his heart. He plans to talk to Shao Wenlin.If Shao Ying has this idea, it''s OK to make a match. He believes in his own judgment.


    "Well, I believe you!"


    For his boyfriend, Tong Yaqian is naturally 100% convinced, immediately agreed.


    "Yaqian, this is a check for one million. Take it. The supermarket can take it out for emergency when it needs it!"


    Ning Tao takes the check out of his pocket and gives it to Tong Yaqian.


    "No, Ning Tao, it''s yours. I can''t take it!"


    Tong Yaqian knew that there was a million on it, but she refused.


    "What? If you want to be a stranger to me, even you are mine. Take it for you. "


    Ning Tao can not help but say, will check stuffed in Tong Yaqian''s pocket, very domineering way.


    Hear Ning Tao almost sweet words, Tong Yaqian not only did not exclude, but a sweet heart, his face filled with a trace of blush, no longer refused.


    "Well, I''ll keep it for you first."


    Tong Yaqian''s eyes brightened, so she collected the check carefully.


    "By the way, Yaqian, I want to teach you something. Would you like to learn it?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned and an idea sprouted in his heart became more firm. After thinking about it, he said.


    "Things? What is it? "


    See Ning Tao said God God Dao Dao, Tong Yaqian crooked crooked head, slightly curious way.


    "Well..."


    This kind of thing a word two words really don''t say clearly, Ning Tao also don''t bother to talk nonsense, right hand groped for a while on the intimate clothes, took out a stack of paper Juan, handed over.


    "What is this?"


    Tong Yaqian is very curious, then curious asked a sentence, in Ning Tao''s sign, she will open this paper Juan.


    Zhijuan is very thin. When Tong Yaqian opens it, she can see it is a long strip. But when she fully unfolds it and sees the contents inside, she can''t help but let out a sound. The faded red fever is full of pretty faces again, just like a red persimmon. She doesn''t dare to look at it any more.


    "Ning Tao You You are so bad. "


    It was nothing else on the paper roll. In her opinion, it was villains, who divided men and women. They were really making friends. It was Ning Tao''s thirty-six happy pictures.

 Chapter 286

    "Look first


    Ning Tao look unchanged, again pointed to that paper Juan, look serious way.


    What he gave to Tong Yaqian was the joyful Zen, which was the result of Ning Tao''s careful consideration.


    Originally, it was in Ye Wanqing''s hands. Later, when the two people were detailed, the latter gave it back to him, in other words, he used it.


    According to Ye Wanqing, it''s precious, and people who don''t trust it can''t show it. Although Ye Wanqing is also suitable for double cultivation, they are not men and women after all. There''s no way to go deeper and achieve the best effect.


    In addition, ye Wanqing''s accomplishments are too high, one high and one low, but there are many inconveniences.


    Tong Yaqian is not the same, the degree of trust for the latter, needless to say, the two also broke through that layer of relationship, want a long time, let each other cultivate no better.


    Tong Yaqian originally wanted to refuse, but when she saw Ning Tao''s serious look, she swallowed her words again. She could not resist the shame in her heart, and picked up the joyful Zen skill again, and looked at it.


    She trusts Ning Tao very much and believes that the other party won''t do this boring thing. This time she looks very carefully, but soon she finds out the problem.


    No, it''s totally different from those pornographic things. When men and women have sex, there are still some strange marks, and there are ancient annotations beside them.


    If these are strange enough, she will be even more shocked.


    At first glance, the above things are ugly, just a careful taste, every painting is filled with a sense of holiness, as if art in general.


    Looking at it carefully, the villain on it seemed to move, which surprised her even more.


    After a long time, Tong Yaqian raised her face in shock, looked at Ning Tao and murmured, "Ning Tao, what is this?"


    Seeing that Tong Yaqian had a good understanding, he soon found something extraordinary in this painting. He nodded to himself, licked his cracked lips and asked, "Yaqian, do you believe there are gods in this world?"


    "Immortals?"


    Tongyaqian smell speech a Leng, after show eyebrow moved, mouth said a sentence: "Ning Tao, how good to pull to immortal?"


    Tong Yaqian, who has received higher education in the 21st century, is deeply rooted in atheism. Although she doesn''t say she doesn''t believe it, her face shows no doubt that she doesn''t believe it.


    "All right!"


    It''s better to practice once than ten thousand sentences. Ning Tao doesn''t know how to explain this. After thinking about it, he picks up a glass on the table and signals to the other party.


    After the body''s spiritual force a urge, stretched out a finger gently in the cup along a talk.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the whole glass cracked with dense fried lines. With a gentle breath, the whole glass turned into a piece of glass crystal.


    "Ah This... "


    "How did you do it?"


    Looking at Ning Tao as if to do magic in general, Tong Yaqian stare big beautiful eyes, full of incredible.


    It''s nothing if a cup breaks, but Ning Tao just reaches out a finger to touch it, and the cup breaks. It''s not like breaking, but it turns into a small piece, a small piece, very regular, very neat. She can''t believe it if she doesn''t see it with her own eyes.


    This is not over, Ning Tao a hand, took Tong Yaqian''s wrist, and then Tong Yaqian felt a warm airflow along the other side''s wrist into her body.


    This air current turns on her body and dispels her fatigue. The whole person seems to be a little lighter.


    At this time, if Tong Yaqian can''t react any more, she just goes to hit the wall. Her beautiful eyes are full and round, and her eyes are full of strange light. She stares at Ning Tao tightly and blurts out subconsciously: "are you an immortal?"


    But as soon as the words came out, Tong Yaqian felt that it was incredible. The man who used to sleep with her was a fairy, and she felt like a dream.


    "I''m not an immortal. Strictly speaking, I''m just a little better than ordinary people. It''s like an ancient Qi practitioner. Generally speaking, I''m a monk. He brings the Qi of heaven and earth into his body and saves it through a way to make himself stronger gradually..."


    In fact, it''s not difficult for monks to explain. Ning Tao explained the so-called friars to Tong Yaqian, and when he saw that he knew half and half, he explained the influence of Chinese friars again.


    "So you''re a monk."


    Wait until Ning Tao a language falls, Tong Yaqian couldn''t help swallowing saliva, finally grasped the key point.


    ! ¡Ì H! Forever BN long ¡Ì free B fee "see y small + {say...)


    "Well, yes."


    Grab another cup, pour yourself a glass of water, Ning Tao nodded with a smile.


    "Can I be a monk then?"


    Hearing Ning Tao admit, Tong Yaqian''s heart beats violently.


    In her opinion, the monk was just like an immortal, especially when she heard that he was still young and had a long life.Girls may not care about the passage of time now, but they don''t care about the permanent youth.


    Especially in knowing that Ning Tao is already a monk, Tong Yaqian is impatient. In addition, she is more nervous.


    She had some inferiority complex. If there was a big difference between them, she couldn''t imagine it. Now she has pinned her heart and soul on Ning Tao and naturally wants to pursue his steps.


    "No problem, as long as you practice it, you will become a monk."


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile, full of affirmation.


    Tong Yaqian''s mother and daughter are weak. As he said, if similar things happen in the future, he can''t happen to be here. If Tong Yaqian can practice this joyful skill, at least her body and bones will gradually grow stronger, and at least she can deal with several ordinary people.


    In addition, he also had his own plans for the other party to practice. No matter he was green sunflower or the old vampire, he felt the needle on his back and felt the crisis.


    His practice time is short, and his realm is not high. Now there is a shortcut to improve his cultivation, so he naturally doesn''t want to let it go.


    Not only Tong Yaqian, when he further observed, if Hua Linglong was reliable, he would also let the other party practice.


    "That''s great. Teach me quickly."


    Don''t know this matter is OK, a know this matter, Tong Yaqian is even more impatient than Ning Tao, seems to be about to learn.


    "Go to the bedroom!"


    Ning Tao will roll up the paper, squint eyes up and down swept eyes, Tong Yaqian, a pull each other''s wrist, stride to the bedroom.


    Ning Tao will not be polite to have such a good chance to kiss Fangze.


    There are 36 pictures in total. It''s not difficult to understand them. It''s hard to understand them. After coming to the bedroom, Ning Tao explained the notes to Tong Yaqian.


    Half an hour later, when Tong Yaqian didn''t understand, his clothes had been removed by Ning Tao.


    When Tong Yaqian''s delicate body was climbing with both hands, her heart immediately became hot.


    "Yaqian, follow your heart."


    It''s not difficult to be happy. The most important thing is to follow the will and pay attention to the unity of heaven and earth. When Ning Tao''s wrist goes down, Tong Yaqian''s deep throat grunts will ring in his ear.


    This kind of skill focuses on practice. There is no skill that can''t be understood once. If there is one, there will be two.


    After a long night''s lingering, Tong Yaqian, under the guidance of Ning Tao, has an unprecedented pain in her heart. The friendship on her bed is lingering. The tremor from her heart makes the two of them melt into a whole.

 Chapter 287

    When green sunflower and Morton were released, it was 24 hours a day later.


    The two men who came out of the police station were dejected. How could they have the demeanor of yesterday.


    "Ah, that, little comrade, please forgive me and ask your leaders if I can give back my sword."


    Green sunflower hang two hands, came to the door of the small police side, slightly now flattering said.


    The situation is better than others. Qingkui feels that he has lost all his life. One day, he was interrogated, and almost told his ancestors 18 generations.


    But the other party didn''t give him the chance to call him at all. He was so empty that he almost didn''t collapse. After several times of proving that he was a good man, he was released.


    The man was released, but the sword was still in the police station. He didn''t have the courage to break in. He had no choice but to ask in a low voice.


    "I think you are so cheap. Go away!"


    Tired of being ground, the little policeman gave him a cold look, and his words were impolite.


    "Well Well, little brother, that''s really my family''s sword. You can''t be unreasonable... "


    Green Kui also want to reason, moved by emotion, the result is that people do not bird him, directly put a black hole in the muzzle of the gun: "do not go away, according to the crime of obstructing public affairs, detention for ten days!"


    Small police cold words, immediately let green sunflower dumb.


    "Well, all right."


    Even if there are 1000 or 10000 people who are not willing, Qingkui can only give up and turn back to zongmen for help.


    This is the disadvantage of the sect in the secular world. Cultivation is pure bullshit here. Would you like to try one? With these monks who have been practicing in the mountains for a long time, they are not as good as ordinary people in the secular world without cultivation.


    It''s just that Qingkui has no face to call zongmen now. His task hasn''t been finished yet. At this time, he calls again to say that the sword is gone. Is it disgraceful to lose it.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel angry. When I think about the originator of it, green sunflower is itching with hatred.


    Anyway, the sword can''t be lost here. What''s important now is to finish the task assigned by martial uncle. Qingkui takes a deep breath and plans to take Ning Tao back first.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw that Morton was walking in front of him. With a cold hum, green sunflower strode after him.


    He doesn''t want to catch master Ning Tao back now, but it doesn''t mean he will let him go.


    "How much better can you teach such an apprentice?"


    After catching up with Morton, green sunflower put her arm around his shoulder and said with a smile, "Taoist brother, this way."


    Words fall, can''t help but say, will pull Molton to a small alley.


    "You What are you doing? Believe it or not, I''ll call the police! "


    Inexplicably, he suffered from this disaster, which broke the limit of his patience.


    At the moment, seeing that the old Taoist was forced to control himself again, Morton suddenly clenched his fist, and his anger could not be aggravated.


    "Too much deception!"


    In the police station, he has been holding his breath, but now he has been controlled by others. Think about his third blood clan, the Duke of blood clan, where he is not respected in Europe, and now he has been yelled and yelled by an unsophisticated Taoist.


    Some people wanted to break out, but seeing the people coming and going, Morton forced himself to calm down.


    It''s not difficult to kill the Taoist priest in front of him. The most important thing is the influence of killing the other side. At this moment, Morton almost cried to the sky. He clenched his fist and repeated it several times directly and indirectly. His mood was very restless.


    Looking at each other is not cooperate, green sunflower look a cold, full of cold threat way: "you want to dare to make things big, believe it or not, we Qingcheng sect let you live tomorrow."


    In a word, the last trace of Molton''s struggle will be wiped out at once. Qingkui can''t help but drag Molton to an inconspicuous corner.


    After that, he was not polite. He rolled up his sleeves with both hands and started to use both hands and feet.


    He doesn''t dare to kill here, but it''s OK to teach the other party a lesson. Qingkui doesn''t know how to do it. Three words, fast, accurate and cruel.


    Kuitun pointed to Wudang''s apprentice and said, "it''s just like my mother''s lesson after a minute of torrential rain."


    Leave a word, green Kui cold hum a, go away.


    After master is finished, he''s going to find Ning Tao''s trouble. By comparison, the thief is more hateful. He dares to cheat him!


    After Qingkui left, when Morton stood up, he had become disheveled, black and blue. Looking at Qingkui''s back, he almost gnashed his teeth.


    He just wanted to chase a woman, but he was beaten repeatedly.


    Molton''s mind turned and he planned to take action. He felt that the situation around him was getting worse and worse.


    This time, Qingkui learned to be smart. Instead of wearing this Taoist robe, he went to a shopping mall and bought shoes and suits temporarily.


    A pair of sunglasses was put on the bridge of the nose. As soon as Qingkui''s waist changed, his whole body was full of modern flavor.After finishing his suit, he took a taxi and went straight to Zhongxia University.


    In order to prevent the other side from playing tricks again, this time he plans not to follow Ning Tao''s ink at all, but to take him back directly.


    When I came to Zhongxia university again, I really didn''t attract other people''s attention. When I came to the classroom again, Qingkui swept the window and saw Ning Tao. He rushed in from the door of the classroom immediately and cheerfully called out: "Ning Tao, you can''t run away this time!"


    X latest @ X: Chapter ¡ñ section $V


    the class is having a class. The student in the class is startled by the sudden intruder, and then he sees that Qingkui has rushed in with a grim smile.


    However, at this time, a textbook suddenly called, inserted in front of green sunflower.


    "Get out of the way."


    Green sunflower where also tube these, eyes only Ning Tao, don''t even think a hand lightning clap, will clap the textbook over.


    Just when Qingkui came into contact with the textbook, he immediately found that it was wrong. He only felt that there was a strong force on the textbook, which shocked him.


    Poop!


    This force came and went quickly, as if to make a joke with him. Green sunflower couldn''t bear it. With a loud noise, she came to bite the ground.


    Many students can''t help laughing when they see this scene. Ning Tao sits at the back, looks at Ye Wanqing on the platform, and then looks at Qingkui on the ground with a sneer.


    In fact, when Qingkui and his wife were released, he already knew that they could not be unprepared.


    Even if today is not ye Wanqing''s class, he will rub hard in the past, but did not expect the other party to be so anxious.


    Green sunflower struggling to climb up from the ground, a face of amazement to see, turned to see ye Wanqing, look surprised, Leng in situ.


    "This is the classroom, sir. Please find someone to wait until the class is over. Don''t interfere with our class."


    Ye Wanqing looks cold, will take back the textbook, squint at Green sunflower one eye, one hand pointed to the outside, made a please posture.

 Chapter 288

    Qingkui is in a state of ignorance. For ye Wanqing, he had a chance to meet each other. What surprised him was the cultivation of the other side.


    As soon as the expert makes a move, he will know if there is one. Just as the other side seems to be blocking, he will realize that the other side''s cultivation is not simple.


    A fall didn''t hinder her. Qingkui knew that she was too rash. She arranged her clothes, hummed coldly, and went out immediately.


    After all, it''s a classroom and a public place. Naturally, he regards Ye Wanqing as the rescuer invited by Ning Tao. The other party''s sects are all here. No matter how rude he is, it''s not suitable for Ning Tao to solve it.


    Since the other party pretends not to know him, he doesn''t have to be hot and cold. Besides, he''s here to look for trouble this time.


    Out of the classroom, green Kui pestle at the door of the classroom, the mind rotation, while waiting for two people to finish class.


    He has made up his mind. He can''t let Ning Tao off easily this time.


    "Boss, this is not your old man who has been separated for many years, is it for you?"


    Out of such a thing, naturally for the class to add a lot of excitement, the second hook head looked at the outside of the green sunflower, hehe said with a smile.


    "Your uncle!"


    Ning Tao smell speech a face black line, immediately accepted a sentence.


    He is angry and itchy about the stupid goods outside. He hasn''t talked to the other party yet. It''s all bullying him!


    This time is different from last time. With the scene just now, his waist is hard.


    Soon, a class passed.


    As soon as class is over, ye Wanqing raises her delicate chin and signals Ning Tao to go down. Then she turns and walks out. Ning Tao immediately stands up and follows.


    Out of the classroom, ye Wanqing coldly glanced at Qingkui, ignored him and left. Ning Tao laughed and didn''t speak.


    Green Kui know this is not a place to talk, also quickly follow two people, a line of three people soon out of the teaching building, not long came to a remote place.


    Seeing that there was no one around, green sunflower''s speed was raised, and her figure flashed to block Ning Tao''s way. With a black face, she gritted her teeth and said, "Ning Tao, did you dare to play with me yesterday?"


    Looking at the other party''s angry look, Ning Tao looked at him with a smile and said with disdain, "you''re a shameless guy. You''re so old that you have to fight me. Believe it or not, I''ll call the police and arrest you."


    Green Kui smell speech is simply angry one Buddha ascends to heaven, two Buddha out of the body, nose almost no smoke, what a big age, he is only more than 40 years old, good, immediately ignited his temper.


    "Well, you think I''ll be fooled by you again. There''s no evidence. Even if the police come, there''s no way."


    Eat a cut, grow a wisdom, green Kui can''t again silly grasp Ning Tao slowly walk.


    If ye Wanqing was not here, he estimated that he would seal Ning Tao''s valve directly and jump off the wall quickly, where would he talk nonsense.


    With confidence, on the tongue, three or two green sunflower is not his opponent, haha sneer: "less nonsense, what are you doing this time, don''t say you miss me?"


    Ye Wanqing stood in the same place and wanted to say something. In the end, she didn''t open her mouth. She just looked at both sides quietly. Her full red lips tilted slightly and listened carefully.


    In fact, when she heard that Ning Tao had cleaned the green sunflower yesterday, she felt that this guy was too bad.


    Have seen thick skinned, have not seen thick skinned, green Kui face a stiff, almost not a mouthful of old blood spit out, he also found Ning Tao glib, immediately also don''t bother to entangle with each other, immediately face way.


    "Ning Tao, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. You have hurt my Qingcheng sect disciple. You must give me an explanation. I think you''d better come with me honestly, so as not to hurt the harmony of our two sects!"


    "If you let me go, I''ll go. The disciples of Qingcheng sect are really shameless. They beat me three to one, and I''m seriously injured. Why didn''t they come to apologize and ask me to say that you Qingcheng sect really want to take good care of it, and dare to connive at and shield the important criminals instead of reflecting on it. Do you really think that Wudang sect is a muddler?"


    "You You''re spitting blood


    Was rather Tao Du Du said a slip, every word is like a top hat, said the green Kui is frightened, slow over God, gas is angry.


    Fortunately, his cultivation is extraordinary. Seeing that Ning Tao''s expression is indifferent, he immediately understands it. He forces himself to suppress the agitation in his heart. He looks at Ning Tao coldly, with a trace of coldness in his mouth.


    "I think you''re just a bunch of nonsense. Although I''m not talented, I still know how to look at Qi. I think you''re full of essence and Qi. How can you get hurt?"


    Qingkui is not very clear about what happened, but he only believes what he saw with his own eyes. It''s obvious that his nephew is still lying on the bed, but this man is alive and kicking in front of him. It''s clear at a glance who is injured.


    "My younger martial brother was also seriously injured. I can testify to that!"


    As soon as the voice of Qingkui fell, ye Wanqing, who had not spoken all the time, gently picked her eyebrows and then inserted a sentence in her voice."Hum, it''s not about who will testify. Some of them are obvious things. I respect Ye Xianzi a little, and I hope I can speak carefully!"


    Although he did not say words of doubt, both inside and outside his words were full of doubts!


    But in his heart is suddenly a click, listen to Ye Wanqing''s words, in front of this person is Ye Wanqing''s younger martial brother!


    The eight sects are now in a state of semi accession to the WTO. Some of the rules used to be changed, for example, according to the seniority, the ancestors have the seniority of the ancestors, and the living have the seniority of the living.


    There are only two generations in Qingkui''s generation, and two generations in the next. Wudang Mountain is similar to Qingcheng school.


    He only knew Ye Wanqing, and he also knew that the other side''s aptitude was against heaven, so he was taken as a closed disciple by the second generation elders of the clan. But unexpectedly, a younger martial brother came out again.


    "If Taoist friends of Qingkui don''t believe it, then forget it. It''s not our fault in Wudang. On the contrary, you Qingcheng are too aggressive."


    How can ye Wanqing not hear the voice of Qingkui? Seeing that she doubts her words, her words are completely indifferent.


    Ning Tao was so badly hurt that she almost died. For the sake of the eight sects, she chose to calm down. Unexpectedly, Qingkui kept on talking. It''s strange that she has a good face.


    "Ye Xianzi, everything is straight and distorted, and there is a judgment. Why don''t you two come with me and explain to my martial uncle."


    When it comes to this, whether Qingkui is willing or not, the task of zongmen is here, and we have to stick to it.


    "Well, it''s OK to go with you, but since it doesn''t make sense, we''ll follow the old rules. As long as you can take my shot, I''ll go with you and let you handle it. If not, you''d better go back and forth."


    Ye Wanqing''s beautiful big eyes moved, his eyes flashed, and he said something that surprised both of them.

 Chapter 289

    After a little stunned, green sunflower eyes suddenly burst out a hot look, immediately chest A, tone sonorous way: "seriously!"


    Dealing with Ning Tao alone, Qingkui doesn''t have any pressure, but with a Ye Wanqing, he has no bottom in his heart after a brief confrontation in the classroom.


    Just worry can''t finish the task, now have this opportunity, green Kui didn''t want to agree.


    Joking, he has been practicing for more than 20 years, even if his talent is too dull, he will not be able to stop the other party''s move, which he is still very confident.


    Ye Wanqing looks unchanged, trembling mouth slightly open, light spit out four words: "from no empty words!"


    Green sunflower smell speech look a shock, immediately one hand hit a road bun, look calm way: "unlimited longevity Buddha!" Clearly ready.


    Ning Tao slowly vomited a tone, a heart but raised, although he knew that ye Wanqing did things very decently, now also can''t help but worry.


    If according to his idea, where will this method be used? It''s unfair to make it clear. Just go up and do it.


    But now that it''s up to him, he doesn''t have much to say. As soon as he touches Ye Wanqing''s eyes, Ning Tao retreats slightly, only a pair of eyes keep turning.


    No matter what the rules are, he won''t be so easy to obey if he won''t win.


    "Offended!"


    When Ning Tao left a relatively safe distance, ye Wanqing said three words, his whole body moved, and his momentum changed in an instant.


    If ye Wanqing just had a soft and weak look on his whole body, he would have more power now!


    I can''t say this trend, but I can feel that ye Wanqing''s momentum is climbing and becoming more and more fierce.


    At first, green sunflower didn''t think so. Then when she opened her eyes, her face became more dignified. Her sleeves were calm, as if she was going to become an immortal at the next moment!


    Thirty seconds later, ye Wanqing still didn''t make a move, but he became even more frightening. Looking back at Qingkui, his face turned red and green, and he kept changing back and forth, as if he was under inexplicable pressure.


    "Drink..."


    Finally, after three breath, green sunflower can''t help but drink a low, take the lead.


    With one hand, he turned his hand into a knife. There was a roaring sound on it. With a stroke, the knife turned into white and went straight to Ye Wanqing''s shoulders!


    Moving like a rabbit, quiet like a virgin, green sunflower this move, as if there is a thunder in the sky, extraordinary power, better than Liu Cheng two people is not a star!


    Ning Tao''s unconscious eyes narrowed and his heart suddenly tightened. If it were him, even if the perspective was fully open, he would not be the opponent of the other side.


    In the face of Qingkui''s attack, ye Wanqing was not surprised. He didn''t even blink his eyes. He was as calm as a mountain. When Qingkui''s hand came, ye Wanqing slowly raised a palm and put out a white finger.


    Its fingers are shining with light. It looks like Qianqian jade fingers, but it has a indomitable momentum.


    Ye Wanqing''s speed seems to be obviously not fast, but he comes first, and when he brings up a series of illusions, he points on Qingkui''s chest.


    "Pure Yang finger!"


    See the other side of this finger, green sunflower face huge shock, can''t help shouting, at the same time, hands back, even lightning back in the chest.


    In addition, the body quickly twisted, want to avoid, seems to be very afraid of this finger.


    But no matter how fast he was, he was not faster than ye Wanqing''s finger, and finally he touched the back of Qingkui''s hand!


    When they touch each other, there is no startling sound, no strong breath, but it makes green sunflower spit out a mouthful of blood. Her face is like purple sauce, and her body is like autumn wind and leaves.


    1 look at H! In Chapter V, UK


    pedal!


    Green Kui''s body was out of control, and he retreated for more than ten steps. Then he stabilized his body and turned pale!


    Slowly lowered his head, green Kui saw that there were many blood holes on the back of his hand, and the suit had been torn by the aftershock. It almost became a beggar''s suit!


    "I didn''t expect that ye Xianzi had become a pure Yang finger. I won''t be wronged this time. Thank you for your mercy."


    Green sunflower poured also bachelor, deeply took a breath, regardless of the bloodstain in the mouth, immediately declared a law, and said bitterly!


    It''s obvious that his clothes are intended by the other party. If you want to, it''s no matter to directly waste his fighting power!


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, he admitted defeat.


    "Daoyou Qingkui has accepted. I belong to eight sects. I hope this will turn the fight into friendship!"


    Ye Wanqing, who has not retreated, does not have the same look and joy of winning. On the contrary, as soon as he picks his eyebrows, he speaks clearly.


    "This..."


    After hearing the words, green Kui looked a little embarrassed. After thinking about it, she gritted her teeth and said, "to tell you the truth, I came to invite Mr. Ning to talk about it at the order of my martial uncle. It''s better to be small than big. I still hope you can go with me."Although Qingkui''s words are sincere, there is a trace of helplessness outside the words. He can''t be the master of the implied meaning.


    "You say you are a dog faced loser, right? Do you have any credibility? What did you say just now? If you lose, you won''t admit it."


    Before ye Wanqing spoke, Ning Tao stepped forward and scolded Qingkui.


    Joking, just a green sunflower, he can''t resist. If he goes to other people''s home with him again, he will go only if he thinks that there is no good rule.


    "You..."


    Green sunflower smell speech face all gas green, blush neck thick, a you word say, then also say words again.


    "If you don''t have anything else, please go back. By the way, if you dare to come again in the future, be careful that the police will invite you to tea again!"


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and made a merciless sarcasm.


    "Hum, I don''t know people''s heart!"


    Green sunflower cold hum a, hum a way: "willing to gamble admit defeat, I green sunflower this credibility still have, I don''t come doesn''t mean others don''t come!"


    Leave a word, green Kui a turn around, look high turn around and go, unexpectedly don''t even head back.


    "Elder martial sister, are you ok?"


    As soon as Ning Tao looks back, he sees Ye Wanqing''s body trembling, his face pale and delicate. He quickly reaches for ye Wanqing and asks.


    Ye Wan rubbed his forehead, looked at Ning Tao and shook his head with a smile: "I''m ok. I just have some strength."


    "Oh


    Ning Tao nodded, thinking of the pure Yang finger just put forward by Qingkui, his heart moved, his eyes turned, and he asked: "elder martial sister, what pure Yang finger did you just show?"


    According to the performance of Qingkui, this pure Yang finger should be very strong, even a move to retreat, his heart itching.


    "What? Do you want to learn? "


    After getting along with Ning Tao for a long time, ye Wanqing doesn''t know what Ning Tao is thinking. She purses her mouth and smiles, leaving her eyes confused.

 Chapter 290

    "Oh, good masters belong to other people''s families. My master has never mentioned such a good skill to me at all. It seems that my uncle is really good to you."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, a pair of life can''t love the appearance, words can''t help but some sour, immediately half joking half joking.


    "Virtue!"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s appearance, ye Wanqing can''t help but chuckle. He immediately points his forehead with a finger and accepts it.


    "Younger martial brother, you owe it to your master. This pure Yang means not that the martial uncle doesn''t teach you, but that it''s not easy to practice. If you are careless, it''s easy to hurt yourself. Without profound cultivation, you can''t exert your power even if you learn it!"


    "It''s OK. I feel that my cultivation is deep enough. Compared with elder martial sister, it''s only a little worse. Elder martial sister, if you have any advanced martial arts skills, don''t choke and hide them, so as not to disgrace our Wudang sect later."


    On the thick skinned, ten ye Wanqing is not Ning Tao''s opponent either. As soon as he patted his chest, his eyes brightened.


    After fighting with Liu Cheng, he also found that he lacked martial arts skills. At the beginning, Wu Chenzi was afraid that he would be too greedy to chew. He just taught the wind chasing step and Taiyi boxing, but now he can''t keep up with his rhythm.


    Ye Wanqing licked his cracked lip and took a deep look at Ning Tao. After thinking about it, he said, "your cultivation is also progressing rapidly. If you want to learn, it''s not impossible. Otherwise, I''ll talk to my uncle later. As long as he wants to, I don''t have any problem."


    After what happened to Ning Tao last time, ye Wanqing also felt deeply worried, and he agreed easily.


    "No problem!"


    He didn''t know about others. As long as he wanted to, there was no obstacle between Wu Chenzi and elder martial sister.


    "Yes


    Ye Wanqing nodded, and then brought the topic to the main topic again: "younger martial brother, you don''t have to worry about the Qingcheng sect. I will tell my martial uncle that there will be a high-level settlement of the sect, and the Qingcheng sect will repay you if you show your teeth. Don''t get angry."


    "I don''t dare to be impulsive. Don''t you see that they are the ones who trouble me again?"


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said goodbye, a look of grievance.


    "Well, you go and do your work. I have work to do. Anyway, you should be careful during this time."


    With a smile, ye Wanqing asked, picked up one side of the book, turned and left, leaving the latter a graceful figure!


    Ning Tao, who stayed in place, squinted at the sky and realized the importance of strength.


    If he wants to have the strength of Ye Wanqing, where to use so many means, dare to find trouble, directly will the other party to do it.


    In a word, both the secular and the friars speak by strength, but the two speak differently.


    After practicing with Tong Yaqian last night, Ning Tao had a taste of eating bones. He felt that this double practice was different from usual!


    This is not only physical happiness, but also spiritual enjoyment!


    After trying the rapid growth of Lingli, Ning Tao would not take the phone out of his pocket and broadcast Tong Yaqian''s number.


    Soon, the phone is connected, Ning Tao dry cough, try to a pair of ordinary language airway: "Hello, Yaqian ah, do you have something now?"


    "Well, I have something to ask you. Please wait for me at home."


    ...


    "it''s very important."


    Ning Tao said very seriously, not waiting for the other side to continue to ask questions, leaving a word, he hung up the phone in a hurry and walked out of the school.


    ¡­¡­


    As the sky darkened, Morton, who had changed his suit, wore a pair of glasses and covered some bruises on his face. He was upright and meticulous in his suit. In his hand, he was holding several books. He looked like an old scholar.


    His body kept pacing back and forth in the office door, a look of hurry, but his eyebrows revealed a sense of anxiety. Sometimes he didn''t stop to look inside with the help of the office window.


    And in the office, ye Wanqing is at his desk correcting the copy, the whole busy appearance, did not notice outside.


    Soon, the other teachers in the office finished the day''s work, said hello to Ye Wanqing, and began to pack up and go back.


    When I went out, I saw Morton not far away. They all laughed and nodded. It was a greeting.


    Molton''s pursuit of Ye Wanqing is not a secret among the teachers, and even many people have a good look at the couple in their heart.


    Although Ye Wanqing is a member of the WTO, she is also meticulous in her work. As new year''s Day approaches, things are all piled up and busy.


    When she was busy with her work, ye Wanqing saw that the huge office was empty. Looking out of the window, it was getting late. She packed up her things, arranged her clothes and was about to go back.


    Just in her eyebrows, there is a trace of melancholy, some worry Ning Tao.


    ¡£ See version C = Vu on chapter QMQingcheng school is not from the Central Plains. She has a fierce style. Although she has already talked with Wu Chenzi on the phone, as the saying goes, she is concerned about chaos and worries about gain and loss.


    Take out the mobile phone, ye Wanqing is about to give Ning Tao a call to ask, but just a little early, not far from the sound of footsteps, with a few books of Molton came in a hurry.


    "Mr. Ye, what a coincidence! I haven''t left yet?"


    Morton came up to her, pretending to be dumb, to meet casually, to smile and say something.


    "Oh, I''m going back. I didn''t expect Professor Morton to be back so late. I admire him!"


    See Molton, ye Wanqing also had to put the mobile phone back in his pocket, eyes in his hands of the book looked at the eyes, a deep smile back.


    "Ha ha, I live alone. I''m lonely when I go back. I''d better read more books."


    Molton helped his eyes. As soon as his eyes narrowed, he asked: "I remember Mr. Ye lives alone, too. Do you have time? Can I buy you a cup of coffee? "


    "I''m sorry, professor. It''s late. Maybe another day."


    Ye Wan pretty eyebrow picked next, at the moment the mouth of goodwill refused.


    The other party likes her, she is not ignorant, but it is impossible, even if not pay attention to two people, they are not the same world, and she already has her own belonging.


    Morton felt sorry when he heard the words. Then he turned his head and looked at the sky. His face moved, and he said again.


    "Sorry, it''s a little abrupt. It''s really late. Otherwise, I have nothing to do. It''s not safe for you to go home as a girl. I''ll take you home!"


    "This..."


    Ye Wanqing doesn''t want to have anything to do with each other any more. Hearing that, she looks a little embarrassed. She still wants to wait to see Ning Tao. It''s obviously not suitable for her to have Morton by her side.


    Seeing this, Morton gave a bitter smile, coughed twice, and half joked: "what''s the matter? Mr. Ye won''t even refuse me

 Chapter 291

    The other side all said this, ye Wanqing nature is not good to refuse, pursed a smile, and said: "I''m very honored!"


    "Ha ha, winter in China is much colder than that in London."


    As soon as Molton''s eyes brightened, he let the general open. As soon as they stood side by side, they said something casually.


    Originally, Morton planned to do it slowly, but first, with Ning Tao making trouble, and then with Qingkui, one after another things made him alert, and now he plans to speed up the process.


    He paid a great price, even his life, for ye Wanqing. During this period, he absolutely did not want any change.


    Not only that, such a long time, not warm, let him also less patience, more impatient.


    Out of various considerations, he decided to declare to Ye Wanqing tonight that if he succeeds, everyone will be happy and leave China as soon as possible. If he fails, he will not be so slow any more, and some shameful means will have to be used.


    It''s best to get the other''s heart, but it''s not good. It''s good to get people.


    To be fair, he thinks he still has the demeanor in front of Ye Wanqing. He is confident that he can move the other party, but it''s a pity that time has not come to his side.


    Hearing each other''s words, ye Wanqing, who was walking in front of him, looked back and asked, "is Professor homesick?"


    "Yes, I''ve been away from my hometown for a long time. I plan to go back to London in the near future. If Mr. Ye is willing, he might as well go back to London with me to spend this cold winter."


    As far as this is concerned, Morton is going to try it out, and he will be half true and half false at once.


    "Ha ha, I think it''s just that I can''t get away. Forget it!"


    Ye Wanqing didn''t think so much about it. When he heard that, he shook his head and felt a sense of General Tao.


    Is there a play?


    It seems that he didn''t hear the direct refusal in Ye Wanqing''s words, which made Morton feel a little excited in his heart. He loosened his lead and went deep into the road again.


    "Mr. Ye, I feel that we intellectuals should not be fettered by the secular world. To tell you the truth, I also have some contacts in London. If Mr. Ye is willing, I will help you find a job in London where the pay is absolutely not bad!"


    "Thank you for your kindness. As you said, I love the land under my feet."


    Ye Wanqing was stunned and looked at Morton in surprise. He seemed to hear something and immediately answered with deep meaning.


    "No, no, Miss Ye misunderstood. I''m not asking you to give up your hometown, but I sincerely want to invite you to visit us in London!"


    After hearing this, Morton quickly waved his hand, as if afraid that the other party might misunderstand him.


    Up to now, he is also a little worried about gain and loss, for fear that the other party will reject him.


    "Well, the next time I go to London, I will visit the professor!"


    Ye Wanqing''s face moved and he nodded. He agreed.


    "Well, I''ll take it as your promise."


    Molton felt that he was one step closer to his goal. He immediately took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "in fact, I also love the land of Huaxia, but now the environment of Huaxia is too bad, just like the East China Sea, where the fog and haze are serious. Living here does great harm to people."


    For women''s pursuit, Morton feels like two flowers, one is casual flower, the other is youth flower.


    To put it bluntly, one is money, the other is health and appearance!


    Molton plans to compare the environment of the two places first, and then talk about his situation in London. I believe it can increase a lot of chips for him.


    Ye Wanqing said with a noncommittal smile: "what the professor said is that environmental problems must be experienced in the development of every city, not controlled by us."


    "It''s true that this is not something we can control, but we can avoid this place. Since we know it''s not good, why not change it?" Morton''s eyes burned with a movement.


    "Well, the professor is right. I don''t stay long in Donghai. I may leave after a while."


    Ye Wanqing said this without affectation. Compared with zongmen, she didn''t like Donghai very much. Now her cultivation has broken through, and she plans to leave here after this time.


    Just before that, he had to ask Ning Tao what he thought. After all, both of them are Taoist partners now. Consciously or unconsciously, they already care about Ning Tao''s views.


    Seeing ye Wanqing''s intention, my flesh shield''s eyes lit up and thought that his words had worked. If I could fool him to London, I could help him.


    Taking a deep breath, Morton hesitated for a moment and decided to go straight to the subject. He immediately began to ask tentatively, "Mr. Ye, how do you feel about me?"


    "The professor is very nice."


    Thinking of Ning Tao, ye Wanqing felt anxious again. For a moment, he lost his mind and his words were not concentrated.


    "Yes?"


    A very good sentence made Morton''s self-confidence explode, and his face became bright. As soon as he thought about it, he began to plan to give something to the other party.However, not long after they left the campus, a figure suddenly appeared around them, blocking their way.


    Seeing this sudden figure, Morton''s face changed as soon as he picked it up. The man''s breath was not good.


    Bian Dehai is the one with Changxin figure and prominent frontal bone. As soon as he stops, he stares at Ye Wanqing like a hook. After a moment, he says coldly, "are you Ning Tao''s cousin?"


    In the last battle with Ning Tao, he deeply realized that the other party''s accomplishments had improved by leaps and bounds, which he could not resist. However, he couldn''t swallow this tone anyway. After thinking about it, he had a wrong idea.


    4K


    Ning Tao is not sure, but if he kidnaps the person on him, he will not worry about the other party''s disobedience.


    Do what you want. Through some hidden channels, he arrives at Ye Wanqing, who lives under the same roof with Ning Tao.


    "I am. Are you?"


    Ye Wanqing''s look flashed in her eyes. Although she was a little surprised, she still spoke back.


    "Hey, hey, I wish I were right."


    He was too lazy to say anything to Ye Wanqing. When he saw the other party admit it, he immediately rushed to the other party''s face, grabbed his hands and ran straight to the other party''s neck.


    His purpose is very simple, that is to subdue Ye Wanqing directly. As for the next Molton, he didn''t pay attention at all.


    Ye Wanqing''s face moved. Although she was a little annoyed, her face didn''t change at all. As soon as she flashed back without any trace, she gave way to the past.


    Friars can''t show their strength here. It doesn''t mean that they are going to be slaughtered. Ye Wanqing''s spiritual power suddenly works.


    However, there is a faster reaction than him. As soon as Molton steps, he blocks in front of Ye Wanqing. As soon as he holds his hands, he firmly grasps Bian Dehai''s wrist. He can''t see how he does things, but he can''t force him to go further!


    Bian Dehai''s eyes were cold, and there was a flash of murder on his face. He looked at Bian Dehai coldly and said, "who are you?"

 Chapter 292

    Bian Dehai was surprised. He didn''t expect that the old man had such strength to resist him.


    "Get out of here!"


    At the moment, he had no time to entangle with each other too much. As soon as Bian Dehai''s spiritual power rushed to his hands, his hands shrunk and he broke away from Morton''s wrist.


    After the hands on the body, hands inexplicably more than a broken blade, hands a slip, straight to Morton''s throat.


    For him, it''s not the first time to kill a mortal when there are too many lice. At present, he can only say that he can''t open his eyes. No wonder he doesn''t.


    Seeing this man trying to kill himself, Morton''s face changed and he couldn''t hide himself. His reaction was not quick. He grabbed Bian Dehai''s short blade with his big hand. The other hand struck heavily with lightning. When the other side didn''t respond, he hit Morton''s chest directly.


    I''m kidding. Although Morton doesn''t want to use blood force, it''s killing him now, and he can''t manage so much.


    Fortunately, his accomplishments were much higher than Bian Dehai''s, and his moves were faster. He didn''t pay special attention, and he didn''t realize that he used the power of the blood clan.


    Bang!


    Bian Dehai''s strength is not the same as that of Morton''s. He just felt as if he had been hit by a train, and his face was shocked. He stepped back and flew without warning, and directly hit a garbage can next to him, which was very shocking.


    Fortunately, Bian Dehai''s own strength is not bad. Although he felt the hot pain all over his body, he immediately fought with a carp and looked at them in shock.


    "You..."


    When he opened his mouth to say something, Bian Dehai suddenly changed his face and felt his blood boiling. He just said "you..." Words, is a mouthful of blood, face miserable.


    "Who are you?"


    But Morton didn''t care so much. He stepped forward immediately, and there was a surge of murders on his face.


    If just now he thought that it was only against Ye Wanqing, now he has every reason to suspect that it was aimed at him. For a moment, he suspected that he had leaked it.


    Otherwise, the other side can''t kill him just now. If he only moves a little slower, he''ll be dead now.


    In contrast, Bian Dehai was more shocked. He didn''t expect that one of Ning Tao''s cousins had such a powerful figure around him. He was not at the same level as the other.


    Seeing this man approaching again, Bian Dehai felt the blood boiling in his body. He knew that he was going to be disappointed today. He immediately gave a cold hum without any nonsense. His body retreated quickly, and then he turned around and ran away.


    Seeing this, Morton wanted to pursue. As soon as he stepped up, he thought of something, and then stopped. At the same time, the blood he had just mobilized disappeared.


    He had just left a mark on the other side without any trace. He didn''t worry that he couldn''t find the other side. It was just something strange that made him look uncertain.


    "Professor, are you ok?"


    This scene happened too suddenly, from Bian Dehai''s hand, to the other side''s hematemesis and escape, that is, a few seconds in the neutral, she was behind, also did not know what happened.


    "I''m ok. Do you know Mr. Ye? He''s so cruel!"


    Moreton''s eyes flashed, but he noticed Ye Wanqing''s expression in the dark.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. Maybe it''s a gangster. Do you want to call the police?"


    Ye Wanqing shakes her head and looks at the place where the other party left. There is a strange flash in her face. She is about to take out her mobile phone from her pocket.


    "Well Don''t... "


    Seeing this, Morton quickly stopped and said, "Mr. Ye, the gangster has gone, and we have no loss. The police are the most troublesome. I think we should forget it."


    I''m kidding. He''s completely frightened now. He won''t go to the police station to kill him at this time.


    Ye Wanqing was right when she thought about it. She nodded and then looked at Morton with a smile. She was a little surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that professor''s skill is so good!"


    For a moment just now, she felt that the man seemed to use his spiritual power, but because of the speed, she was not sure.


    But if it is true, it''s really weird that Morton can bleed the other party just now.


    "Ha ha, you don''t know. I like to play Taekwondo. It''s strange that the gangster''s body is too weak. He should exercise well and come out to rob again."


    Seeing that ye Wanqing looked normal, Morton breathed a sigh of relief and joked.


    If there had not been a crisis of life and death just now, he would never have done it. Now he can''t help but feel chagrined.


    A small episode, for their psychological endurance, is nothing, immediately they talked and laughed all the way, and recovered calm, not long to the downstairs of Ye Wanqing''s residence.


    "Professor, I''m tired, so I won''t invite you to sit up. You can go back and have a rest as soon as possible."


    Standing downstairs, ye Wanqing gently cage under the white forehead hair, on the passenger airway.


    "Well, Mr. Ye, have a rest early. See you tomorrow!"When this happened, Morton''s mind was full of the assassin just now. His mind was full of paste, and he didn''t have the heart to think about anything else. He nodded, very gentlemanly.


    Watching Ye Wanqing go upstairs, Molton''s face was a little bit gloomy. Then he put his hands in his pockets and turned away.


    At this time, Bian Dehai, who had met with them, was huddled in a small hotel, suffering physically and mentally.


    He thought that by his own means, he was not ready to come, but he did not expect such a big loss.


    At this moment, he was naked, and there were large blood stains all over his body, which was very frightening.


    As soon as Bian Dehai came back to the hotel, he felt the blood surging out of his whole body. When he took off his clothes, he saw that there was a bloody fist mark on his chest, on which there was a trace of blood!


    "It''s weird!"


    Bian Dehai had never seen such a domineering fist, so he immediately suppressed it with his spiritual power. But in this way, the bloodstain spread, and his spiritual power became more and more powerful as a catalyst.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The longer time went by, the more bloodstains and itching on Bian Dehai''s body, which gradually made him anxious.


    As soon as you grasp your hands, your skin is like a piece of paper. When you touch it, it will break, and there will be blood overflowing. You can''t stop it at all.


    No, Bian Dehai was covered with blood, and his whole body was completely frightened.


    According to this trend, I''m afraid that soon he will run out of blood and die.


    In this way, he was unwilling to die. Now he grabbed the phone with bloodstained hands and wanted to ask for help.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the door of the hotel was suddenly knocked open by brute force. Bian Dehai was surprised. He turned his head and saw that the guy came in with a gloomy face.


    "You Who are you? "


    Seeing Morton, Bian Dehai was surprised and immediately cried out.


    Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, just the other side also asked him, now he asked each other.

 Chapter 293

    "Why don''t we all ask one question?"


    With a twinkle of expression and a smile of evil spirit, Morton reached out and closed the door. Then he slowly came to Bian Dehai, squinting his eyes and looking down at Bian Dehai, who was in pain on the bed, his eyes twinkled!


    "My name is Morton. I''m a professor at Zhongxia University."


    Without waiting for the other side to open his mouth, Morton spoke slowly. His words were very light. When his voice fell, he reached out and patted his forehead again. He said with a chagrin, "Oh, I''ve been in China for a long time, but I forgot to tell you my other identity. I''m a noble blood from Europe!"


    "What?"


    Almost when the other party mentioned the word "blood clan", Bian Dehai''s face changed, and he suddenly forgot his pain and said sharply, "are you a vampire?"


    "In the eyes of you Easterners, you can say so."


    Morton looked at biandehai''s blood and sniffed it deeply. He looked very happy. Then he looked like he was crazy and said, "but I hate people calling us vampires."


    "You No Impossible. We in the East have rules with you in the West. How dare you kill people in the east? "


    Bian Dehai was covered with blood like rain, and his aura had disappeared. Now he was lying on the bed, looking at Morton in horror.


    "Oh, my friend, you have asked too many questions. I have already answered one of your questions. Now it''s my turn."


    Morton took off his coat, pulled a chair and sat down. With a low head, he looked at Bian Dehai and said, "I want to know who sent you to kill me."


    A biandehai, for Morton, was not a worry. He wanted to ask if the other party had noticed him.


    "No one told me!"


    Bian Dehai was also a cruel man. Looking at the other side''s fearless appearance, he knew that it would be difficult to escape today, and he was not afraid. He stared at the other side''s hard airway.


    "Well, no one told me? Then why did you kill me? "


    Morton asked in a deep voice, peering at Bian Dehai.


    When asked by the other party, Bian Dehai was a little speechless.


    He was a little confused. Looking at his opponent''s posture, he seemed to think that he was the one who laid hands on him?


    Heaven and earth conscience, he wants to know the other party is a vampire, where dare to go up, but he can''t say to see you unhappy just shot.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Bian Dehai stretched his lips and said coldly, "evil spirits and crooked ways, all Chinese friars will punish them when they see them!"


    The other side can clearly say that he is a vampire, I''m afraid that he won''t let go of himself, and now he has a lot of hard words.


    "Well, what a heresy."


    Morton was stunned, and then he looked up and laughed. A moment later, his smile closed and his eyes gathered again: "hum, I haven''t seen you for a hundred years. I didn''t expect that you Chinese friars are still so complacent and have no progress!"


    "What''s the purpose of your coming to China?"


    Bian Dehai''s eyes were protruding, and he glared back at him. He thought of something and said angrily.


    Free of charge "Don''t worry, I just met a mean villain in my hometown. He robbed me of everything and drove me out. As a last resort, I had to live in China so that one day I could go back and get my own back It''s something that''s important. "


    "You really don''t have any shady business when you come to China?"


    Looking at each other''s back, Bian Dehai''s eyes flashed, forced himself to stand up, touched his mobile phone, and secretly fought blindly.


    "Hum, do you think our blood clan is the same as your Chinese hypocrites?"


    Morton gave a cold smile. His words were full of sarcasm. Then he thought of something. His face suddenly became softer, as if he said to himself, "but I have gained love in China and met the woman I love. She is so perfect."


    "Yes?"


    In an instant, Morton felt something, suddenly turned around, turned into a virtual shadow and came to Bian Dehai. He grabbed Bian Dehai''s wrist with his hand. With a stroke, he grabbed his mobile phone. With a big hand, his mobile phone was crushed by him.


    "You want to die!"


    Morton, with a sharp face, reached for Bian Dehai''s collar and pulled it up. His cheek came up and his eyes flashed.


    Pooh!


    Bian Dehai was determined to die. He opened his mouth and put out a bloody trowel, which sprayed on Morton''s face!


    He didn''t expect that the other side''s hand was so fast. His phone call just came out and he didn''t have time to speak.


    "OK, OK, ok..."


    Morton''s face was bloody. He was angry in a moment. His face was a little ferocious. He said, "since you are looking for death, no wonder I have not drunk the monk''s blood for a long time. Let me recover some of my blood!"


    As the words fell, Morton slipped his hand and held Bian Dehai''s neck. His fingers were like iron hoops. Bian Dehai''s neck was like tofu. It was easy to penetrate, and then a lot of blood gushed out.Seeing that there was a trace of heat in his eyes, Morton immediately put his mouth up, and the teeth in his mouth grew up crazily. He directly bit his neck and sucked.


    Bian Dehai only felt that he had lost all his strength, and then his mind quickly passed away. His mouth made a few noises, and his eyes became black, and he completely lost consciousness.


    ...


    a quarter of an hour later, when Morton threw Bian Dehai''s body down, his body had become a mummy with protruding eyes and wide mouth.


    "It''s delicious


    Feeling the blood in his body, Morton sighed, stretched out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth.


    When he came to China, he was always trembling. In order to avoid Hongmeng, he did not dare to fight against the friars of China.


    Even if he retreated to the second place and took the baby''s blood, it also attracted the attention of the senior management of Huaxia. As a last resort, he had to hide again.


    Looking at the mummy on the bed, Morton felt heavy in his heart, and the excitement on his face disappeared.


    I didn''t expect that he was careless in the end. I didn''t know if the other party had just called, but even if he didn''t, Huaxia couldn''t stay long.


    Just from the state of the mummy, you can see that it was made by a vampire. If someone wants to follow suit, it''s not difficult to find him.


    Molton was never a careless person. After finishing his clothes, he went to the bathroom to clean up the blood stains on his body, then slowly took the door and went out.


    When he came to the street, Morton regained his leisurely manner, his mind was spinning, and his eyes were still spinning around.


    When he came to a cake shop, Morton stopped, hesitated, bought a cake, packed it in a gift box, and went back to the hotel.


    Sitting in a hotel chair, Morton opened the cake and smelled the milk. He took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind. Then he put his finger in his mouth and bit a hole.


    As soon as the blood force in his body was urged, a drop of blood like a gem gushed out of Morton''s finger, which was very bright. After a turn, it dropped on the cake.


    A strange scene appeared, the drop of blood fell on it, and soon disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    Morton, who had lost a drop of blood, turned pale, as if he had been seriously ill, and his breath was quite dispirited.


    However, his eyes were shining, and when he was relieved, he wrapped the cake again, lifted it with one hand, and left again.


    Later, as he passed by a gold shop, Morton stopped again, hesitated, and walked in.


    Before long, he came out with a gift box, and then turned to his destination without stopping.

 Chapter 294

    At this moment, far away in miaojiang, in a deserted mountain depression, among the trees, there is a small mountain village made of big stones.


    The village is not big. There are about 100 families in it. The environment is quiet, the terrain is dangerous, and it is far away from the secular hustle and bustle.


    In the middle of the village, there is a large ancestral hall. Although it has a long history, you can still see the magnificent color.


    Entering the ancestral hall, there is a yellow picture on the wall near the temple. In the picture, there is a cloud dragon with teeth and claws. Its eyes are bright, vivid and imposing.


    In front of the portrait is a high square table with incense candles on both sides and a censer in the middle, in which there is a thumb thick incense burner.


    Under the square table, there is a long table with a low face. On the table, there are lots of wooden cards, on which the names are depicted in Miao language.


    The ground is a big blue stone, near the long table is a few futons, as if the Taoist Museum in the general scene.


    Not far away, there was a 13-year-old girl, wiping the table with a linen cloth.


    Suddenly, a crisp voice suddenly sounded, let the little girl subconsciously follow the sound to see.


    This one eye, the little girl''s face Shua''s a change, the body is stiff in the original place, the complexion is frightened of looking at a memorial tablet.


    On the wooden card, there were several lines on one tablet. In her eyes, the light sound of the tablet didn''t stop. In just three or five breaths, it split into several sections and tilted.


    "Ah..."


    When the memorial tablet was completely quiet, the little girl woke up and screamed, just like running behind the ancestral hall.


    "Ancestor, no good!"


    Along the way, the little girl''s voice was clear and clear, and she immediately opened it. When she came to a room inside, she immediately pushed the door open and entered.


    The room is an ancient Chinese decoration, antique, may be the reason for the location, the light is dark.


    The place opposite the door is still a burning incense. Under the incense, there are two futons with two women, one old and one young, sitting on them.


    The old woman''s hair is sparse, her face is wrinkled, and her whole skin is covered with bones. Fortunately, there are two soft brilliance hidden in her deep eye socket.


    In this way, the old woman''s appearance is not frightening. On the contrary, she has a kind feeling. People can calm down when they see her. She is wearing a colorful robe and is reading with eyes closed.


    On the other hand, a young girl, with a face like a pigeon and wearing Miao clothes, is beautiful, fresh and refined. She sits opposite the old woman, pinches her hands and speaks with full red lips.


    seeing the little girl who came in suddenly, they opened their eyes at the same time and looked around.


    Guza, this is the ancestral hall. I''ve told you many times, don''t yell here, or you will annoy the gods.


    The old woman shook her head slightly, her eyes half closed again, and said softly.


    "But My ancestors... "


    The little girl called Guza gasped, some of whom didn''t know how to speak.


    "Gu wench, what happened? Tell me!"


    One side of the woman''s eyes are bright, as if there is a golden flow of light, light hefty corner, on the soft road.


    "Yes, sister Jingjing, no, your highness!"


    As soon as the girl''s words fell, she immediately realized that she had said something wrong. She couldn''t help but vomit her sweet tongue. Seeing that the other side didn''t mean to blame, she quickly said, "Your Highness Bian Dehai''s soul card It''s just broken


    Quiet!


    As soon as the little girl''s voice fell, the old woman''s action of reading her hand stopped immediately. There was a flash of surprise in the eyes of the saint girl, who was called Jingjing. She was no longer calm and said: "what?"


    "It''s not me, it''s not me who broke it, it''s its own. It''s none of my business. I''ve been very careful."


    Looking at the look of both, the little girl waved her hand in a hurry, looking a little anxious.


    "Guza, go out and do something!"


    Just at this time, the old woman opened her eyes again, put her big sleeves in a swing, and said.


    "Er..."


    Guza wanted to explain it again, but he seemed to have great respect for the old woman. He did not dare to retort. He quickly saluted and said respectfully, "yes, laozong!"


    With that, he went out of the door carefully, but he didn''t forget to close the door.


    When the door closed, the room became darker, only the trembling fragrance in the censer was not clear, which solidified the atmosphere in the field.


    "Granny, are you ok?"


    Jingjing looked at the old woman and hesitated for a long time before she asked.


    The old woman didn''t open her mouth. She just shook her head. After a long time, she seemed to sigh, as if she said to herself, "evil done!"


    "Grandma, who is Bian Dehai? How come I''ve never met this man? "


    Jingjing''s eyes flashed, and her face revealed a trace of confusion. Finally she bit her lips and asked.


    The old woman didn''t seem to hear Jingjing''s words. She looked back on her face. After a long time, she slowly said, "shangguanjing is a good Miao. I thought that the other party would carry forward our sorcery, but I didn''t expect that she was too disheartened. She even had an affair with mortals and profaned the gods..."Jingjing was more confused when she heard the words. She naturally knew something about the old woman''s words, but she didn''t understand how the high priest, who had always kept a secret about this matter, suddenly mentioned it.


    Just then, her eyes flashed, suddenly thought of something, words to the mouth, want to say something, and shut up.


    "Yes, Bian Dehai is jing''er''s child!"


    The old woman''s eyes were like fire, and she knew Jingjing''s mind like the palm of her hand. She immediately gave a dry cough and her face was deep. She said, "according to the rules of our Witch sect, the saint is the slave of our Saint King, and she wants to serve the saint king all her life. It''s a pity that we broke the inheritance of the Saint King thousands of years ago."


    "Jing''er is unwilling to be lonely. She has an affair with others and desecrates the gods. She should be punished. But when the incident broke out, jing''er came to me with her baby in her arms and asked me to take care of her child. She is willing to die with the person who has fallen in love with her..."


    Listening to the old woman''s slow words, Jingjing was shocked. She knew that the saint had an affair with others, but she didn''t expect the twists and turns later.


    But when she heard it all at once, she understood why there was Bian Dehai''s memorial tablet.


    "Granny, why let Bian Dehai join the Qingcheng sect?"


    Hear the old woman mention each other in Qingcheng school, Jingjing look flashed, surprised way.


    "The one who has sex with jing''er is the disciple of Qingcheng school!" However, the old lady was not impressed.


    "The origin of our sorcery is spreading, and we also have the incense of Qingcheng sect here, but the tide is sweeping away. Without the leadership of the holy king, our sorcery is declining."


    "Maybe it''s punishment. Jing''er''s children were naughty since childhood and didn''t like the life here. As a last resort, I let them follow the Qingcheng sect. Later, I heard that they had a bad heart. Now they finally got the bad news and did evil!"


    "What shall we do?"


    After learning the whole story, Jingjing is also full of emotion, and then the words are asked to the main topic.


    She had no impression of the so-called Bian Dehai, but she had a trace of sympathy for the virgin in office, and more concern in her words.

 Chapter 295

    "Although the evil son has a bad mind, he is jing''er''s flesh and blood after all. Killing pays for his life. Although our Witch sect is weak, the disciples can''t die. It''s not clear that he can be bullied casually."


    Although the old woman was very old, she had a sense of killing.


    Jingjing didn''t open her mouth. Knowing that the old woman''s words were not finished, she waited for the following.


    "Jingjing, it''s a corner where you can practice and avoid disaster, but the world of mortals is the main road. Now that you''ve accomplished your cultivation, what''s worse is the world of mortals'' training. It''s just through this matter that you go out of the mountain to deal with it and catch the thief!"


    The old woman''s face was calm. She looked at the burning incense and said.


    "Yes, Jingjing, yes!"


    Hearing the old woman''s words, Jingjing''s face moved, and then she answered respectfully.


    ... and in Zhang Shao''s villa in the East China Sea, it''s another scene, sitting in the master''s seat falsely, looking gloomy, lips taut and silent.


    Under him, green Kui stood on one side, knowing that he had not finished the task, shrugging his head. Liu Cheng and green trace were also standing on the other side.


    Green trace is still on the phone, a pair of anxious appearance.


    Just now, I feel that Wudang has already turned on the phone. It''s just a false name.


    Originally, in his opinion, this was a small matter. He intended to make the beater soften up and fight for a breath. As a result, he let the following disciples go out and get nothing after two days. He also made the other party accuse him of destroying the harmony of the eight sects.


    Rising to a certain level, falsehood will not be more serious. It immediately means that the matter is unknown and will be strictly investigated and dealt with.


    This time, I really lost my wife''s life, but it''s not over yet, and the next thing made me angry.


    Just now Bian Dehai called. There seems to be something wrong from inside. But before he heard it clearly, he hung up there and couldn''t get through again.


    "Master, I can''t get through yet!"


    Bian Dehai is now a wanted friar. Anything can happen. Qingtrace is helpless. He looks at the worse and worse falsehood and insists.


    "Keep fighting!"


    Vain taut face, cold spit out three words.


    In fact, he was concerned about the disciple of his apprentice for no other reason than that his father was his eldest disciple.


    Tu Ru Zi, for the first disciple, how can he not be hurt by vanity? But later he got mixed up with the holy daughter of the witch family. When the matter came to light, they both committed suicide.


    It became a permanent pain of falsehood. Seeing others and thinking about others made Bian Dehai pay special attention to it.


    Even after Bian Dehai''s accident, he tried his best to get rid of the clan on the surface, but actually there was a connection in the dark.


    Qing trace knew his master''s temper very well, so he had to keep on calling now.


    Not long after, the phone did not get through, but received a phone call, wait until after the answer, green trace face has changed, want to talk and stop looking at vain.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Vanity is not used to using mobile phones. Looking at the big gap in qingtrace''s face, he wants to grab the mobile phone. At the moment, with a click in his heart, he stands up and asks.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he hugged his fist and said, "master, the witch sect just called and said that nephew Bian is dead. The other party wants to ask us for an explanation."


    Flutter!


    After listening to the false words, he directly sat down on the chair, his face became ugly, and his soul was about to be hooked.


    Seeing the false look, he said: "don''t be too sad, martial uncle. The news may not be accurate. The witch sect is thousands of miles away, so how..."


    Green sunflower heart is also a surprised, throat peristalsis twice, open mouth to comfort way.


    "Shut up


    False hair are Zhang, just like a angry lion, suddenly let green sunflower behind the words into the stomach.


    "Too much deception!"


    I% the latest / chapter; $up%


    take a deep breath and clap the chair. I''m still angry. When I think of Bian Dehai''s phone call, I don''t have to think too much about it at all. The fierce mobile phone will come out.


    He had reason to suspect that it was Ye Wanqing''s hand, otherwise it would not have been so clever.


    "Does the master suspect that ye Wanqing did it?" Green trace see what, as if to understand, immediately began to explore a sentence.


    "Is there anyone else but her?"


    False cold squint at him, words dull.


    "Er..."


    In fact, although Bian Dehai is wanted, there is Qingcheng sect here. Even if the other seven or eight sects catch each other, they will not kill him so decisively.


    "In addition, it''s the National Security Bureau. If it''s done by the other party, they will be informed. They won''t be so quiet."


    "It must be ye Wanqing. I didn''t expect that the Wudang sect was also a despicable person."Green sunflower then understand, immediately gas of the whole body tremble, the face of the beard root shaking, immediately shout.


    "Hum, I''m going to visit myself this time. I want to see who is so cruel and cruel!"


    With a big sleeve of vanity, the words are cold, and there is no doubt about it.


    "Master, there is something wrong with this. Otherwise, I would like to go to work for you and capture the murderer. I''ll ask you the whole story first, and it''s not too late to say anything else."


    Green trace quickly a embrace boxing, want to ask for a volunteer, say.


    Bian Dehai''s father is his elder martial brother. He is also very sad and indignant because of this relationship.


    "No, just wait here!" He shook his head and refused directly. He turned his head and looked at Zhang Shao. He was kind: "I don''t know if Zhang Shao can send someone to lead me to the thief''s residence."


    He was so angry that the disciples of Wudang sect became thieves when they came to him.


    "I''d like to serve Shizu."


    On one side, Zhang Mingyuan got up in a hurry, respectfully and readily agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Wanqing was downstairs, Morton lingered in the same place for a while. Finally, he was so cruel that he took the cake, touched the ring in his pocket and swaggered up the stairs.


    His time is running out. Once Bian Dehai''s body is found, maybe he will be associated with him soon. Before that, he has to deal with Ye Wanqing first.


    When he came to the sixth floor, Morton took a deep breath to cheer himself up. He helped his eyes and knocked on the door.


    "Here it is


    The door opened quickly. Just two knocks, the door was opened from inside. At the same time, ye Wanqing''s voice was like an Oriole: "younger martial brother, how can you..."


    Before the words were finished, ye Wanqing, a housewife, looked stiff when she saw Moreton outside. Then she was surprised and said, "Professor Mo, how did you find my home?"


    "Oh, you told me last time, Mr. Ye. I''m sorry to disturb you at night."


    Morton''s expression stagnated, and then he explained it softly. His words were sincere.


    "Yes? I haven''t told you before


    Ye Wan Qingxiu eyebrows pick pick pick, then the sentence.


    "Hehe, maybe you forgot."


    Of course, this is not what ye Wanqing said. He used to follow each other and knew that he had stepped on the spot more than once.


    "Well, maybe I''ve lost my memory recently."


    Ye Wanqing smile, did not do much entanglement in this matter, eyes in the other hand''s gift box stopped, said: "so late, what can I do for the professor?"


    After all, it''s late now. She couldn''t get through to Ning Tao, so she sent a text message. Then she cooked a meal at home and waited for the other party to come back. Unexpectedly, she came to Moreton.


    Now that she''s a girl at home, she naturally doesn''t want the other party to come in. What''s more, we all know what Morton likes about her, and we have to draw a clear line. There''s no intention of letting the other party in at the moment.


    "Well, Mr. Ye, I''m leaving Huaxia tomorrow. Today is my birthday. I don''t have many friends in Huaxia. You are my best friend. I hope to get your blessing!"


    Moreton raised the cake in his hand and said, looking a little lonely.

 Chapter 296

    Time is too tight, the conventional way is not feasible, Morton had to make this bad policy, in fact, today''s ghost''s birthday, is also forced to make this bad policy.


    Fortunately, he is also good at this aspect. When he lies, his face is not red and his heart is not beating!


    "Ah, today is your birthday. Why didn''t you announce it to the big guy?"


    Ye Wanqing was surprised when she heard the speech, and her beautiful big eyes showed surprise.


    No wonder she always feels strange tonight. That''s the crux.


    "Ha ha, I don''t like publicity. I just like to spend this important day with the people I care about."


    Morton waved his hand, looked depressed, and looked pathetic. It was easy to arouse sympathy.


    "I''m so sorry, I didn''t prepare a birthday present, either!"


    Ye Wanqing bit her lip and was in a bit of a dilemma.


    She estimated that Ning Tao would come back after a meeting. They didn''t deal with each other at all. She didn''t want to embarrass them.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care about that. I just want to invite you to eat a piece of cake and get your blessing. It won''t delay you too much time."


    Morton also saw the embarrassment on the other side''s face, and hastened to say something by the way.


    "Well, I''m sorry. My cousin will be back soon. I just don''t want to be misunderstood."


    Ye Wanqing smiles apologetically. Meanwhile, his words are obscure and he calls the roll. Ning Tao will be back soon and won''t let him stay too long.


    The other side has said all about it, and will leave tomorrow. Now it''s hard for her to refuse this small request.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye. I''ll leave soon."


    Seeing that the other party finally moved away, Morton was pleased and went in sideways.


    He was wandering downstairs just now, but he didn''t know if Ning Tao was there. He had planned to make an appointment with him, but he thought about it. In order to ensure that in case, it was better to go directly.


    If Ning Tao is at home, he will let the other party eat the cake anyway. Of course, as long as ye Wanqing eats it, he will not let Ning Tao go anyway.


    Since it''s exposed, killing one person is killing, killing two people is killing. For Ning Tao, Morton will never be soft hearted.


    When he came to the living room, Morton looked at the room. When he saw the rich food on the table, his heart flashed a trace of anger.


    He was a little envious of Ning Tao. He even let his goddess wait on him every day. It''s unforgivable.


    "And a candle, Professor!"


    Seeing that Morton was in a daze, ye Wanqing''s eyes flashed and pretended to speak, but it was a reminder.


    "Oh, yes."


    Morton regained his mind and nodded. Then, without ink, he opened the cake and began to tidy it up.


    In order to avoid a long night''s dream, Morton''s speed is also fast. For him, it doesn''t matter if the cake is not cake, as long as ye Wanqing can have a bite.


    After the thing is more simple, two people are worried, a few candles casually, then blow, in a blessing of Ye Wanqing, cut the cake.


    He took the most cream with a bright red strawberry on it, and Morton handed it to Ye Wanqing politely.


    "Professor, you eat too!"


    Ye Wanqing took the cake and looked at Morton.


    "Mr. Ye, eat it. I don''t like sweet and greasy food very much."


    Morton reached out and made a gesture of invitation. Just eat it.


    Ye Wanqing helpless, cake has been in hand, this piece to eat, smile, eat up a small bite.


    "Miss ye, have another piece!"


    Looking at Ye Wanqing eating the bright red strawberry into his mouth, the smile on Morton''s face became more and more intense. He reached out and cut another piece and handed it to Ye Wanqing smilingly.


    "Well, I can''t eat any more."


    Ye Wanqing puts down the plastic fork and waves his hand to refuse.


    "All right!"


    Moreton did not force, put the cake down, and then the posture of sitting on the sofa was slightly lazy, looking at each other''s eyes also a little more greedy.


    Feeling the other party''s burning eyes, ye Wanqing was a little unhappy. She slightly raised her eyebrows and said, "Professor, I won''t leave you when it''s late!"


    Molton was not moved at all. He patted his head, stood up and apologized, "Oh, by the way, Mr. Ye, I forgot one more thing!"


    "The professor has something to say!"


    Seeing that the other party''s behavior was different, ye Wanqing was not happy. He was forced to restrain himself, and his words were colder.


    Moreton took the gift box out of his pocket and opened it. A bright diamond ring lay quietly in it.


    Aiming at Ye Wanqing at the mouth of the gift box, Morton knelt down on one knee, and the words became fanatical: "Mr. Ye, I like you. I hope you can accept my confession."


    Looking at this sudden scene, ye Wanqing was stunned at first, and then his face became cold. He said frankly: "sorry, Professor, we can''t do it!"She didn''t expect that the always polite professor had done it, which made her a little impatient.


    "Oh, honey, I know it''s too hasty, but don''t worry. When you get back to England, I promise you a big wedding!"


    Molton raised his chin and looked at Ye Wanqing affectionately. His words were all excited.


    "Professor Morton, I think you misunderstood me. I already have someone I like. We can''t. It''s late. You should go back."


    Ye Wanqing body side, made a please posture, under the guest order, its address from the professor also added each other''s name.


    "Someone you like?"


    Morton''s face was startled, as if a little surprised. His face suddenly changed and he said, "it''s impossible?"


    "Professor, you''re out of control today."


    Ye Wanqing had no expression on her face. She was already a little angry and didn''t answer him.


    "In fact, I have no choice but you, teacher Ye."


    Seeing the other party''s resolute attitude, Morton also rose from the ground, and his words became tough.


    "I don''t understand Professor Morton!"


    Ye Wanqing cold with a face, posture is going to open the door!


    However, Moreton is faster than her. The latter grabs her by the wrist with a big hand and approaches each other with a look of embarrassment: "Mr. Ye, I don''t want to be strong!"


    "Let go of me!"


    Ye Wanqing didn''t adapt to this situation. As soon as he swung his wrist, he was about to break free. The other side of the clinker''s wrist was just like the gold hoop, but he couldn''t break free!


    "Professor Morton, please respect yourself!"


    Today''s Morton is like a rogue. No matter how well cultivated she is, she is also angry. Immediately, she secretly uses some spiritual power to get rid of his bondage!


    However, as soon as she urged the spirit power, the spirit power in Danhai was rapidly evaporating. At the same time, her blood seemed to boil and run faster!


    "Ah, you What have you done to me


    Ye Wanqing had never met such a situation before. He was surprised and looked at each other.


    See each other today this series of strange behavior, she has reason to suspect that it is the other side of the ghost!


    "Nothing, just let you become a blood clan!"


    With one hand, Morton throws Ye Wanqing on the sofa. His words are relaxed, but he makes the latter''s face change wildly.

 Chapter 297

    "Are you a vampire?"


    Lying on the sofa, ye Wanqing was shocked and breathless.


    "Oh, dear ye, I hate people calling me a vampire. I''m a noble blood clan. Oh, no, it should be us!"


    Molton took off his coat and leaned forward slightly, looking at Ye Wanqing''s leisurely way.


    "You What have you done to me? "


    When ye Wanqing heard that Yan''s mind was shocked, her mind suddenly roared. The sentence of the other party seemed like a sledgehammer, which hit her heart.


    Ye Wanqing doesn''t know much about vampires, but there are zombies in China. Similar to it, even the friars have an inexplicable fear of it.


    "Nothing, just a drop of my blood to you!"


    Molton closed his eyes slightly, sniffed deeply on Ye Wanqing''s red cheek, and murmured: "Dear ye, do you know how much I love you? Even the Duke can only assimilate three of his kind in his life. Come back to England with me. "


    In fact, the outside world''s legends about vampires are all false, for example, as long as they are bitten by vampires, they will become vampires, or as soon as they see the sun, they will turn into ashes!


    If the former is true, then vampires will not be suppressed by the Vatican in Europe. The world has long been a vampire.


    Vampires hate the sun, but it''s not as bad as the rumor. At the level of Morton, they have no fear of the sun. The inheritance of


    vampires can be carried out in addition to self repair to the Duke, and the rest depends on blood coagulation. Blood coagulation is the essence of a blood race.


    Morton is also forced to have no way, missed this opportunity, he worked so hard for so long, it all came to nothing.


    Ye Wanqing''s eyes were full of blood and tears. He stared at Morton and squeezed out two words: "mean!"


    She didn''t understand what the other party said about hemagglutination. Now what she can feel is that her whole body is soft, her body doesn''t seem to be her own, and her blood is boiling fiercely, as if she is going to burst out the next moment!


    "Ah..."


    Gradually, ye Wanqing''s body gushed out a lot of blood spots, and her consciousness fell into a semi coma. These blood spots gathered more and more, and gradually covered her body, which was extremely ferocious, and her lips were bitten.


    There is pain and itching, the whole body up and down as if there are countless ants squirming back and forth, pain.


    For a time, ye Wanqing''s brain was out of control, and he didn''t know where the strength came from. His hands began to tear on his body.


    "Oh, dear ye, be patient for a while!"


    Seeing this, Morton quickly grasped her arm, and then said in a deep voice: "Dear ye, the pain is temporary. Don''t worry. I promise you that as long as you have three times of hemagglutination, you will be a noble blood clan in the future!"


    "Ah, Ying..."


    The blood spots on Ye Wanqing''s face stand out one by one. It''s very frightening. How can he notice the spring light on his body and make a loud sound in his mouth.


    "Dear ye, I really can''t bear to see you suffer like this."


    Looking at each other''s exquisitely delicate body revealed blood spots, Morton not only did not feel disgusted, but enjoyed the general squinting eyes, showing greed!


    "Well, dear ye, in order to alleviate your pain, I have to offend you."


    Molton''s eyes brightened and he looked at the little spring light. He swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva from his throat and immediately started to pick Ye Wanqing''s clothes.


    He was well aware of the pain, and in order to alleviate the feeling, and for his own sake, Morton had evil thoughts.


    Shua!


    Just then, a strong wind burst out of the air and went straight behind Morton!


    For a moment, Molton''s vigilance rose, and he almost subconsciously wanted to retreat. But as soon as he saw Ye Wanqing on the sofa, he gritted his teeth and rolled on the sofa with his arms!


    Dong!


    The sofa was tilted to one side, and Morton and ye Wanqing rolled to the wall in confusion on the ground. Before they got up, Morton''s throat was sweet, and there was a hot blood gushing out of his mouth!


    Although just now she hid in time, but still was wiped a little shoulder, now hot pain.


    "It''s you!"


    At the moment, in the room, there was a woman with seaweed like big wavy boots. She was looking at them with a cold face. When she saw this woman, Morton was puzzled!


    Windbreaker, mature, high nose, who else is Chris?


    "Morton, you are really willing to give your blood to a Chinese. The face of the blood clan is really a shame to you."


    Chris''s face is about to sink out of water. When he sweeps Ye Wanqing, his face is full of sarcasm.


    After hearing this, Morton turned his face and bit his teeth. He said, "I don''t care about my business. Please leave."


    "You..."


    Chris''s face stagnated, and his eyes almost burst with fire. He took a deep breath and tried to soften his face: "don''t forget, Morton, this is Huaxia. It''s impossible for you and this woman.""What''s the matter with Huaxia? She''s my favorite. I''m going to take her back to England. She will be a blood clan in the future!"


    "Morton, are you crazy? Have you forgotten the oath between us and the Chinese friars? Bring him back, do you want to bring disaster to Britain? "


    When he heard what the other person said, Chris changed his face and yelled.


    "Hum, don''t scare me with these empty ones. In my eyes, the Chinese friars are a group of clowns. If they were not the hypocrites of the Holy See, how could they have lost that battle?"


    Morton, unmoved, gave a cold, sneering smile.


    "Morton, you are playing with the rules. Now go back, kill this woman, and come back to Europe with me. I can take today''s event as a dream!"


    Chris raised his foot and took a step forward. He glanced at Ye Wanqing, who was almost unconscious on the ground. He said with no expression.


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. I''ll take her away. From now on, she''s mine!"


    At Chris''s words, Morton glared and yelled at her.


    "Well, you can''t do it. I''ll do it for you."


    See the other side is still stubborn, Chris a single hand, on the back of the hand more than three metal like barbs, big step force!


    "Chris, you dare!"


    With a flash of body, Morton stood in front of Ye Wanqing, looking like an enemy.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you want to stop me? "


    Chris''s face flashed a hint of irony, almost hate voice: "Morton, I didn''t expect that you left Europe, the thought has been polluted, had I known this, I might as well let my brother kill you!"


    "Chris, don''t push me. If you want to kill her, step on me first."


    Molton also knew that he was not the opponent of the other side. Although he was anxious in his heart, he could only harden his head.

 Chapter 298

    When the sword was drawn and the crossbow was open, Morton''s face was cold at the same time, and their eyes fell on the half open door!


    There, the sound of footsteps from the bottom to the top, without any cover up, soon became clear.


    Morton two people look at each other, both from each other''s eyes to see what, then quickly move up.


    The former picked up Ye Wanqing and quickly came to the bedroom, put it on the bed and covered it with a quilt.


    \Forever! Jiu Mian, Fei Kan Xiao w said


    the latter came to the door, quietly closed the door, the whole person stood behind the door like a ghost and held his breath.


    After all, it''s Chinese here. As a last resort, they don''t want to attract the attention of those who want to do so early.


    Dong, Dong, Dong


    Before long, the footsteps stopped outside the door, and then came a knock.


    "Who?"


    Molton''s face is like water when he comes out of the bedroom. His first reaction is Ning Tao. Ye Wanqing once said that the other party is coming back soon.


    But he just happened to leave China anyway. Now that the other party has run into him, he has no reason to let the other party go.


    "Open the door!"


    There was an old voice outside the door, full of air and dignity.


    Morton and Chris looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other''s eyes. The former took a deep breath, came to the door, made a gesture to the latter, and cautiously opened the door.


    Whoo!


    A Taoist robe is full of vanity. His hair is black and white, and his face is cold. Now he is standing outside the door like a mountain. When he sees the person who opens the door, he is surprised!


    "Is this Ning Tao''s house?"


    As soon as he saw the old man''s dress, Morton''s head exploded. His first reaction was that the other party came to him. He was about to start first, but he was shocked to hear the voice.


    "Isn''t it the sixth floor?"


    Seeing the astonishment in Morton''s eyes, he asked again with a false eyebrow.


    He also came here with Zhang Shao. According to the information provided by the other party, Ning Tao lived here with his hurtful classmate. But when he saw Morton, he was a little uncertain.


    This man is a middle-aged man, and next to him is a middle-aged woman, who clearly looks like a family.


    "There''s no Ning Tao here. You''ve got it wrong."


    Moreton took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and it seemed that the old man was not faking. Then he forced himself to calm down and said something hard.


    "Boundless longevity Buddha!"


    Feeling is to find the wrong place, false single palm a vertical, played a road sign, apologized: "excuse me."


    Bang!


    Morton didn''t even answer, so he closed the door directly, leaving a face of embarrassment outside.


    Looking at the floor again, yes, it''s the sixth floor. I''m not sure about it. I wanted to ask about it. Then I remembered that I had other people waiting in the car. He didn''t have a mobile phone, so he went downstairs and decided to ask again.


    Hear the voice of each other downstairs, in the room, Morton and Chris look at each other, they see a fluke from each other''s eyes.


    The old man is a tough man to deal with. If he is found by the other party, he will be afraid of the consequences.


    "Morton, this is not a place to stay for a long time. It''s too late if you don''t go."


    Chris''s eyes were heavy. God knows if the old man will come back. He immediately looked at Morton and said.


    Molton didn''t speak, but turned back to the bedroom. When he came out again, he was already wrapped in the quilt. Ye Wanqing went down without saying a word.


    See all this time, Molton did not forget to take ye Wanqing, angry Chris want to slap her to death.


    It''s just that she knows that it''s not the time to argue. Anyway, with her, it''s the same for ye Wanqing to deal with it sooner or later. It''s not suitable to put it here now.


    After thinking about it, she immediately followed each other and left in a hurry.


    The vain man pouted his ass, leaned against the door and asked the driver. When he was sure it was the house, his face was as ugly as a fly.


    He was fooled. Those two people just cheated him!


    "Treacherous villain!"


    He knew that he was so vain that his teeth itched. He swore in his heart and turned to go upstairs in anger. This time, he decided to teach each other a profound lesson.


    However, before he went upstairs, he saw two people coming down in a hurry. One of them was still carrying a quilt. There was a man in it, and these two people just opened the door for him!


    "Want to run!"


    Seeing the two men go away as soon as they come out, he realizes that Ning Tao is in the quilt. He even plays the golden cicada shell game with him under his eyes.


    "What a treacherous boy. If he takes another step at night, maybe he will run away."


    But now that he''s got it, he can''t let it go. He drinks wildly and says, "Ning Tao, stop for me!"The whole person turned into a shadow and chased the two people in front of him.


    The voice is rumbling, and the clothes and robes are unreasonably hunting. As soon as they approach them, they will catch the people in the bedding!


    "Go away!"


    Now that it was revealed, Morton also showed his ferocity. Suddenly he looked back, clenched his fist, and rushed to the vain palm of his hand!


    Bang!


    When they hit each other, the place where they hit each other is like a thunderbolt.


    Morton vomited blood in his mouth, and his face retreated seven or eight steps. When Chris saw this, he fell on his side and put out a hand to resist it.


    If Molton was in his heyday, he would not be afraid of falsehood, but now he has been injured more than 50% of his combat power, which is almost the end of his life.


    What was thought to be a sure thing, after a blow, the false figure also retreated three or four steps, and the robes were all puffed back.


    "Who are you?"


    It''s just a fight. I feel it''s wrong. I suddenly yell.


    In China, although he is not a first-class master, there are not many people who can have his skill.


    He had never seen them before, and felt the strange power of each other, which made him feel familiar and awe inspiring.


    "Go


    Chris didn''t even care. He immediately raised his arm and lit up the barb on the back of his hand with a dignified look.


    A little gratitude flashed in Morton''s eyes, and he immediately turned and ran.


    "Where to go!"


    The two men were too suspicious. How could they watch each other escape? They immediately flashed and pasted it again.


    "Death


    With a stroke of one hand, Chris had a sharp barb on the back of his hand, and he jumped down and up, fast.


    When he was surprised, he would not use his paw to collide with him. His step was dangerous and dangerous, so he avoided it.


    At the same time, when he tossed his fingers, his body''s spiritual power surged, and his big sleeve went over.


    Poof!


    It''s just a fight. With a stab, the vain sleeve robe will be shattered. There are several blood grooves on his arm. If he doesn''t hide fast, he''s afraid that one arm will be useless.


    "Blood clan, are you blood clan?"


    Two people a mistake but open, falsely to oneself of injury even don''t see one eye, immediately stare double eyes roar a way.


    "Old man, die!"


    Chris''s eyes flash, the whole person rushed up, intend to solve the false first.


    Seeing this posture, I didn''t have time to say more. My hands were as lucky as the wind, and I fought with it.


    It''s just the first time to fight. You can judge that this female vampire''s cultivation is absolutely above him. If you don''t cheer up, I''m afraid you''ll explain it today.


    "Buzz..."


    At the end of a road, lights are on, and a bridge car comes with high beam.

 Chapter 299

    "There''s a car!"


    Seeing the speeding Bridge car, Morton, who was running in front of him, was very happy. He quickly stood in the middle of the road, narrowed his eyes, released his hand, and cried out, "stop!"


    No matter how powerful you are, you can''t run four wheels with two legs. At present, Molton''s most urgent thing is to leave here. It''s better to leave China in the shortest time!


    Quack!


    The car came near, the wheels and the ground deeply kiss down, a brake stopped!


    Molton had no second words. The lights were too dazzling to take care of the driver. As soon as he came to the back seat, he put Ye Wanqing on it. Then he turned around and closed the door to control the driver.


    Shua!


    However, just as he opened the door, a cold sword suddenly came out and went straight to Morton''s chest.


    "Yes?"


    In the heart anxious Morton where to expect to still have this crisis, the whole body sweat hair all stood up for a moment, in a hurry, didn''t want to hastily retreat.


    "Poof


    The sword was sharp, just like a poisonous snake. Even if Morton had done his best, he could not dodge. He was inserted into his chest by the sword tip, and the blood came out in a flash.


    Fortunately, Morton retreated in time. At night, he was afraid of a chill, but he could not care about the pain on his chest. He grabbed the blade fiercely with one hand, and then flicked it back with his fingers.


    At the same time, he finally saw the figure in the driver''s cab. At the moment, his eyes glared and his anger surged. Like a bat, he flew up to the driver''s cab.


    The driver is no one else, it is a murderous Ning Tao, and ye Wanqing separated, he asked Tong Yaqian.


    After a stormy double repair, it took four or five hours to give up.


    When the clouds and rain stopped, I turned on my mobile phone and saw a series of missed calls and short messages from ye Wanqing!


    Ning Tao feels guilty in his heart. He doesn''t care to continue to be gentle with Tong Yaqian. He drives back in a hurry.


    Never thought that this happened downstairs.


    Not far away, Chris is fighting with an old Taoist priest, and Molton holds Ye Wanqing to stop his car.


    Y. A series of changes have made Ning Tao''s head explode, and he is about to fly out subconsciously.


    But before he did, Morton came to the bowl and gave him a chance.


    Bang!


    It''s a pity that elder martial sister Molton stepped on the accelerator and killed him!


    With a thump, Morton''s iron fist smashed, and a deep gravure was immediately smashed on the door!


    Hum!


    As soon as the car was sent off, Molton was thrown aside and quickly moved forward!


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that he took the initiative to hand over Ye Wanqing to Ning Tao, Morton''s eyes were red and his heart was dead with regret. He immediately took a big step and ran after the car.


    Bang!


    However, the car that is walking at a high speed suddenly stops abruptly, and Molton doesn''t check. He suddenly bumps into the car, which is full of meat and vegetables.


    He didn''t care about this, just wanted to take advantage of the situation, but before he moved, the car suddenly backed up and almost didn''t roll him under the car.


    Hum!


    the car made a beautiful tail flick at the same place, which caused a 360 degree drift and directly threw Morton out.


    Dong!


    Too fast, everything is caught off guard, Molton simply did not have time to react, was lifted up high, fell on a huge billboard, hula, smashed in.


    "Morton!"


    Not far away Chris has been paying attention to this side, see this exclamation, also had to put aside the false, fly up.


    Looking at this female vampire on the wall as if nothing, one side of the vain panting, a robe into a wisp, eyes flash a trace of fear!


    Thanks to this inexplicable car, Chris was distracted. If not, maybe today he will be here.


    But then his arrogance was filled with indignation. The eight big sect elders were enraged to allow the Western forces to come and go freely. They raised their hands and chanted the name of wuliangshou Buddha!


    The long leg under the Taoist robe that became a skirt was a step, and vanity also caught up.


    "Wuwu, Wuwu..."


    The fighting here is not small. It has already alarmed the neighbors. I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are watching the fierce fighting outside through the window. The good guys have already called the police, and the police car is late.


    Fortunately, it was recorded in the evening, if it was in the daytime, and then spread to the Internet. It was absolutely sensational news.


    But this is impossible, even if someone recorded, the country will never allow the dissemination of such a video.


    As for the young man who sent the false, sitting in the car not far away, he was completely shocked.He''s just a local horseman. Fighting is not uncommon. But it never occurred to me that the scenes on TV actually happened in reality. It''s just that it''s absolutely not exciting. On the contrary, it paralyzes him for fear of involving him.


    The life power of the blood clan is far more than that of other people. Although Morton came out of the billboard in a mess, fortunately there was no big problem.


    "Old man, if you dare to chase me again, I will die!"


    Squint at the false one eye, Chris cold spit out a word, immediately let the latter some hesitation.


    With the help of this empty space, it immediately seized Morton, and no matter whether the other party wanted to or not, it turned and flew away, and disappeared into the night in a moment.


    He almost fainted when he heard that he was an old man. Looking at the skill of this woman, it really depends on her age. Maybe she is older than him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to chase, but even if he catches up, it doesn''t help. As soon as he sees the person in the cab coming out, he quickly walks away holding the figure in the quilt.


    "This friend, I''m poor..."


    He hurried forward to see the situation of the woman in the quilt.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Under the perspective of Ning Tao, ye Wanqing''s situation is clear at a glance. He is anxious. Where can he hear the unknown old Taoist''s ink? He spits out two words coldly. In the embarrassment of each other''s face, he quickly goes upstairs.


    Looking at the other side''s back, he was in a daze, and was about to raise his feet to keep up.


    How did Wudang disciples get mixed up with vampires? He realized the seriousness of the situation and wanted to follow up and ask.


    "Don''t move


    "Don''t move!"


    A large number of police came in swarming, the muzzle of the gun against the false, let the latter stop the pace of life.


    "Wuliangshou Buddha."


    As soon as his face turned black and his single palm stood upright, he made a sign again, and was about to explain.


    "Arrest this diviner and ask what''s the matter?"


    It was no one else who led the team this time. He was still director Ma. He saw the fight just now. When he saw the mess all over the ground, his eyes flashed fiercely, and he immediately waved his hand.


    Last time he was a Taoist, but this time he is still a Taoist. How can he have a good face.


    Next to the police can be no matter what you shoufo shoufo, come forward to the false to hold down.

 Chapter 300

    Ye Wanqing has entered a high coma, the whole person is very heavy blood, blood spots spread all over the body, weak breath.


    This is an important process of transformation into blood group.


    The reason why the constitution of the blood clan is more abnormal than that of other people is in the same blood character. The Qi and blood are strong, and the Qi can soar to the sky. The metabolism of the body is rapid, and the resilience is abnormal.


    This is also the appearance of the blood group, which is much younger than the actual age.


    On returning home, ignoring the mess in the room, Ning Tao puts Ye Wanqing on the bed in the bedroom.


    "Elder martial sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing the horror on Ye Wanqing''s face, his clothes are not neat and his eyes are closed tightly, Ning Tao is flustered.


    It''s a pity that ye Wanqing didn''t respond to Ning Tao''s cry, and his body was very hot and frightening.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao secretly blamed himself. If he had come back earlier, maybe the elder martial sister would not have done this.


    It''s no use saying anything now. The important thing is to get medical treatment as soon as possible. As soon as Ning Tao''s spirit body urges him, his eyes are shining, and all of them flow into Ye Wanqing''s body.


    Through his perspective, we can see that ye Wanqing''s blood is different from that of ordinary people, and even his body structure is changing. When he thinks of Morton, he suddenly has a terrible idea in his mind.


    He has no evidence, even if he knows that the other party is a vampire, he can''t help it. This is the reason why he repeatedly asks Molton for trouble and wants to irritate the other party.


    It''s a pity that the other party hides too well. No matter what he does, he doesn''t use the power of extraordinary people.


    Ye Wanqing simple, for the safety of the other party, he did not tell the other party, did not expect or was the other party''s hands!


    "How cruel


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s eyes are red and his heart is full of remorse.


    Seeing his elder martial sister''s pain, he was heartbroken. He could not help remembering the past.


    For ye Wanqing, he has the feeling of a little dragon girl. If something happens to him, he will never forgive himself.


    "It''s no use???"


    "How could that be?"


    The power of perspective is greatly opened. As soon as it enters Ye Wanqing''s body, it just suppresses, and there is no sign of improvement at all.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Perhaps the pain was too great, ye Wanqing trembled and opened her mouth slightly, making a painful groan.


    "What to do?"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao completely lost his mind. This is the second time this situation has occurred.


    The perspective that used to be very useful today has no effect in imagination!


    "Impossible?"


    If the perspective is not good, it is estimated that no one can do it in a short time. Ning Tao''s spiritual power is rolling in his body, and his eyes are dripping with blood and tears.


    Elder martial sister''s body is strange and her physical quality is getting stronger, but in his opinion, it is definitely not a good phenomenon.


    Considering the situation of the last time, he has reason to believe that if he can''t cure the elder martial sister this time, he will not be the former elder martial sister even if he doesn''t die.


    However, the greater the power of perspective, the more painful Ye Wanqing was. Her face was twisted together, and the blood spots on her face were terrible.


    "Elder martial sister, I can certainly save you."


    Ning Tao grabs Ye Wanqing''s hands with both hands and murmurs. The sight is full of blood.


    This is a harbinger of impending overdraft.


    If he goes on, he will exhaust his power of perspective, but Ning Tao can''t take care of it.


    "Hum..."


    At this time, all of a sudden, in his Dantian has been no response to the blood baby woke up.


    As soon as you open your eyes, the blood baby carved in Pink Jade is a mini version of Ning Tao. It seems that your eyes pass through the space, through the Dantian, and fall on Ye Wanqing!


    Just for a moment, his eyes gradually brightened up, as if he saw something delicious. He stretched out his pink and tender tongue and licked his red lips!


    Immediately, the blood baby''s hands closed, just like the old monk sitting in meditation, sitting directly in the Dantian, red lips wriggling, and reciting the mantra in his mouth.


    According to his words, what he recites is Ning Tao''s double cultivation skill.


    Red fog, like blood, gradually overflowed from the blood baby''s body and began to spread to Ning Tao''s body.


    At the moment outside, Ning Tao is almost liver and gallbladder broken, hands dead holding Ye Wanqing''s hands, there are blood and tears in his eyes!


    Men have tears, but not to sad place!


    "What do you mean, younger martial brother?"


    "Younger martial brother, I protect you!"


    "Younger martial brother, will you come back for dinner?"


    "Well, I''ll listen to you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The past is vividly remembered. Ning Tao''s mind is unusually clear at this moment. It''s all yewanqing''s smile and twinkle in the past!


    There are some things that can''t be shown in nothing, but at this time, Ning Tao''s emotion suddenly burst out.


    For such elder martial sister, no one does not love, Ning Tao is no exception, he has been used to the existence of elder martial sister.If not, the second in the dormitory has always wanted the contact information of the elder martial sister, and he will not refuse until now.


    There are few men who have no vision in their heart. Everyone has the idea of supporting each other. Since he got the perspective, there are too many women around him. As a result, he hesitates and doesn''t know his heart clearly.


    And at this moment, his thoughts changed.


    Cherish the people in front of you, sometimes not to say, is not only a kind of injury to others, but also to yourself.


    Just as the thoughts in his mind turned, Ning Tao felt the difference of blood baby.


    Exactly speaking, I feel Ye Wanqing''s difference!


    From the other side''s wrist, there was a tiny thread of blood pulled out and poured into his body.


    And these blood, all guided up, quickly came to the Dantian, into the blood baby, forming a cycle!


    "Yes?"


    Aware of this change, Ning Tao''s mind trembled, and he suddenly became energetic, as if lighting a bright light in his heart!


    The blood flow in Ye Wanqing''s body slowed down after the blood was removed.


    Although the signs were slow, they were all visible under his perspective.


    I''m not afraid of slowness, but I''m afraid of no effect.


    Finally found a way, Ning Tao suddenly had a kind of feeling to see the blue sky, immediately the direction of the spirit power to turn, to urge the blood baby!


    Now he is the day after six, the ability to control the blood baby is not as good as before!


    "Chi Chi..."


    With his all-out efforts, the change suddenly appeared. If it was just blood, it would be transformed into energy and directly engulfed by the blood baby.


    Hum!


    After swallowing a lot of blood, the baby''s whole body changes again, and her skin becomes crystal clear. Even if the best maintenance woman sees it, I''m afraid she can only envy it.


    At the moment, my eyes open, with a silky luster, there are stars floating inside.


    It''s only the size of a fist, but it gives people a kind of mountain like momentum.


    Boom!


    Blood baby and Ning Tao are connected by the same root. When blood baby is strong, it naturally feeds Ning Tao. At this moment, as soon as blood baby''s hands are open, a lot of spiritual power will come out, directly into Ning Tao''s meridians.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    His body is like a drum, roaring!


    Almost like a roller coaster, Ning Tao''s strength soared again!


    Seven days after tomorrow!


    Eight days after tomorrow!


    The day after tomorrow!


    A lot of monks worked hard for several years to reach the state, but he reached it in a flash.


    "Ah..."


    However, Ning Tao''s face not only did not have a trace of joy, but the pain of exclamation, in his shoulder, burst a blood, even the bones are exposed!


    In an instant, Ning Tao was in crisis.

 Chapter 301

    I''m afraid Morton would never dream that someone could dissolve his blood clot!


    Blood baby is originally made of Yin Qi and Yin yuan, which is homologous with blood coagulation.


    It''s also Ning Tao''s good luck. If he doesn''t have the skill of double cultivation, even so, the blood baby is helpless!


    After all, that drop of hemagglutination was not injected into his body, and it has changed on Ye Wanqing.


    At this moment, Ning Tao is not different from ye Wanqing. The effect of blood coagulation is the same to him.


    In this way, the blood baby is cheap!


    When we get to the nine stages of cultivation, we can''t separate the big and the small!


    And refining baby, the whole person is reborn, hidden baby in the body, the nature of life has been different!


    The invincible demon emperor only practiced Qi jiuzhong, so he passed the secret method and worked hard to become a blood baby!


    The effect of blood baby and blood coagulation is the same, which is equivalent to the seed. The former is the seed of internal power, and the latter is the origin of vampire!


    Now the two touch, is bound to have a fight, but unfortunately in front of the powerful blood baby, blood coagulation has no room to fight back.


    One is conscious and has grown up, and the other is just unconscious, without foundation support, and is naturally engulfed by it.


    But as a result, Ning Tao suffered!


    This drop of hemagglutination energy is too sufficient. Now it is absorbed by him, but the blood baby can''t completely absorb it. So, the side effects come out.


    Transform!


    The most powerful thing of the blood clan is to transform the body. The root of the blood clotting is gone, but the effect is exerted on Ning Tao.


    With the rapid development of the realm, the meridians can''t bear it and burst open!


    Bang!


    Ning Tao''s body is like setting off firecrackers, constantly exploding, dyeing it into a bloody man!


    The intense pain made his life worse than death.


    It''s just that he didn''t give up.


    Hands still hold Ye Wanqing''s hands, continue to absorb!


    If you don''t take out the root of hemagglutination completely, and the spring breeze blows again, ye Wanqing''s condition can''t be improved at all, but it will be delayed a lot in time.


    Although Ning Tao doesn''t know, he can feel the blood in Ye Wanqing''s body. The other party hasn''t come to life yet!


    He has no reason to stop!


    Bang!


    When the arm exploded, Ning Tao''s forehead was drenched with cold sweat, and his face was twisted, like lingchi, and his face muscles were deformed.


    He knows his own situation.


    Ning Tao knows that he won''t last long, but he can''t give up. Even if he dies, he will save Ye Wanqing.


    There''s only one thought in my mind. This became his biggest obsession.


    People''s potential is endless, every minute of time is suffering, his body seems to collapse at any time, but Ning Tao grits his teeth.


    Hemagglutination is not his thing. It is more painful than ye Wanqing.


    Fortunately, his perspective finally recovered, played a role in time, and constantly repaired, otherwise, even if it was bleeding so much, he could not bear it.


    Compared with the past, the newly born flesh and blood are more powerful, with tight skin and clear lines. Just as it grows, it collapses again.


    This is like a grinding, carry the past, he will get the blood of the strong physique, can''t resist the past, a dead end!


    In his body, the spirit power is rolling, constantly scouring!


    Boom!


    Just as Ning Tao''s consciousness was about to fall into a coma, a clear sound came from his body, as if the bow string was broken, and his body stretched out.


    Ning Tao only felt his mind, and his consciousness seemed to enter a new world.


    This is the sublimation of the realm, breaking through the shackles of the body, and climbing again!


    Congenitally, here it is!


    If a friar saw this scene, I''m afraid he would lose his chin. It''s incredible.


    With this Kung Fu, Ning Tao went straight from the sixth day after tomorrow to the first day after birth.


    So fast, I''m afraid it will drive people crazy.


    But some opportunities are enviable. The reason why Ning Tao has such a high speed is also under various coincidences.


    Even so, he was close to running out of light.


    There are too many places where his body can''t be repaired at all. The lack of blood makes his strength fade rapidly.


    Whoo!


    The breakthrough of cultivation brings faster guidance. Without a few breaths, ye Wanqing''s blood is drained away by him.


    Blood gradually normal, ye Wanqing''s crisis finally through, no blood coagulation, her physical quality is higher than ordinary people, mouth sound, gradually wake up.


    Slightly opened his eyes, appeared in front of her is an extremely distorted face.


    However, ye Wanqing did not have the slightest dislike, but there are crystal tears in the pupil.She just can''t move and speak, but her consciousness is still there. She can feel everything Ning Tao has done.


    "Elder martial sister, you wake up!"


    See ye Wanqing finally opened his eyes, Ning Tao reluctantly grin, just want to say something, in front of a black, even fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    When Ning Tao wakes up, it''s already bright. He lies on a bed!


    The whole body is wrapped by gauze, the body is stiff, immediately Ning Tao feels a person lying on the body, fell asleep, in his hand heart many a soft fat jade coagulation.


    Hard to look down, lying on his body is Ye Wanqing.


    Seeing that the other party is OK, Ning Tao is also relieved.


    The finger subconsciously moved, instantly awakened Ye Wanqing.


    "Younger martial brother, are you awake?"


    A look up, see Ning Tao has awakened, ye Wanqing bright eyes a bright, excited way.


    "Elder martial sister You... "


    Seeing ye Wanqing''s appearance, Ning Tao''s face changed and asked subconsciously.


    Ye Wanqing, who had a delicate face, even wore a mask and a cap on his head.


    If you look at FW


    on the chapter and dy of R Zheng, you can see shocking blood spots on the other person''s forehead.


    "Younger martial brother, did you scare you?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was different, ye Wanqing immediately realized something. He quickly turned around and said in a trembling voice.


    "Well, no, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao heart a Deng, hurriedly open mouth to ask a way.


    He remembers that he pulled out the hemagglutination in the other party''s body yesterday. How can he still have blood spots?


    Suddenly, an idea came out of his mind. Didn''t he clean it up!


    "I''m fine. By the way, martial uncle is outside. He has been waiting for two days. I''ll let him in."


    Ye Wanqing didn''t look back, said a word in a hurry, quickly broke away from Ning Tao''s wrist, escaped general out.


    "Two days?"


    Hear the other party said wait for two days, Ning Tao look a move, scared, he did not expect that he was in a coma for two days.


    "Apprentice, how do you feel?"


    As soon as ye Wanqing left, Wu Chenzi rushed in quickly. He came to the front with concern and said anxiously.


    "Master, what''s wrong with my elder martial sister''s face?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head without any excuse, and asks in a hurry.

 Chapter 302

    "What? As soon as you wake up and don''t ask about your situation, you begin to care about others? "


    Seeing that Ning Tao was really OK, Wu Chenzi laughed and was relieved.


    "I''m fine. You''re all fine. How can I be?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed with a smile.


    "Well, you son of a bitch, you are cursing me to death, aren''t you?"


    Wu Chenzi reaches out his hand symbolically and knocks a violent chestnut on Ning Tao''s head, pretending to be angry.


    "Master, please forgive me. That''s not what I mean."


    Ning Tao exaggerates to shout a, subconsciously a shrink neck, pulled to the wound, immediately ache of he pour to draw a cool air.


    "Well, for the sake of your injury, I won''t care with you for the time being."


    Wu Chenzi snorted coldly, but his eyes were full of concern.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    After the frolic, Ning Tao thought of the business and asked.


    He remembered that the other party had said that he was on a mission in the South and would not come back to the East China Sea for more than a month.


    "It''s not because of you. It''s a lot of news this time." No dust son cold hum a, didn''t good spirit of stare Ning Tao one eye.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "I didn''t expect my master to be so kind to me. I''m so moved."


    "Come on, I''m not only here because of you, not only me, but also the other eight sects. Even the National Security Bureau of Huaxia was shocked."


    Nu


    when it comes to business, Wu Chenzi''s face sank down and he gritted his teeth.


    "Blood clan?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech, eyes a narrow slit, among them have kill a machine to flash but die.


    "It''s definitely not for him to stir up the army and stir up the public. The rest is only the blood clan."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the blood clan would dare to make trouble in China. It seems that the lesson of the last time is not enough."


    Wu Chenzi had a black face, and his words revealed a strong sense of murder.


    "I told you last time, but you didn''t listen!" Ning Tao turned his mouth and was full of grievances. With a cold hum, he quickly asked, "by the way, have you caught those two people?"


    "Well, I haven''t caught it yet. I think I''ve left China."


    Wu Chenzi is a little embarrassed and grabs his hair. His eyes are empty.


    Ning Tao reported this situation last time, but he suffered from no evidence. The other party is an influential figure. The eight sects are cattle, but he did not dare to attack such a person without evidence.


    If you make a mistake and cause a diplomatic storm between countries, the country will punish you no matter what your heart or pressure is.


    Today''s friars are not easy to do, otherwise they will not face the police directly.


    "Is my elder martial sister OK?"


    For those two vampires, Ning Tao has no time to take care of them now. All he cares about is Ye Wanqing, and now he talks about the past again.


    "Don''t worry, she''s OK, thanks to you, otherwise, I''m afraid this time''s trouble."


    Wu Chenzi didn''t hide and tell Ye Wanqing about it.


    It turns out that this is the case. Through wuchenzi''s explanation, he finally understood.


    The blood spot is the sequelae of hemagglutination. Although it has disappeared, it is difficult to eliminate in a short time due to the effect of hemagglutination.


    But in contrast, it''s hard to get a life back.


    "Is there no way?"


    Ning Tao frowned and thought, as if muttering to himself.


    For a woman, the face is the second life, I''m afraid the mood of the elder martial sister can be imagined.


    Immediately he thought that he was a doctor. In this respect, Wu Chenzi was not as good as him, so he fell into a deep meditation.


    If it''s really a sequela, his perspective may not work. It''s estimated that this strange phenomenon can hardly be eliminated by modern medicine, except for one, plastic surgery.


    But the idea was just a flash, and he criticized it.


    Joking, he didn''t want the elder martial sister to take that step until he had to.


    Not to mention the risk, that face alone is not the original.


    "The way is to have, there are several kinds of holy medicine should be able to cure, Tianshan snow lotus estimated to have the effect."


    A trace of deep meaning flashed through Wu Chenzi''s eyes, and he walked slowly.


    "Why don''t you look for it?"


    Hearing Wu Chenzi''s words, Ning Tao said in a hurry.


    As soon as his voice dropped, he knew that he was asking in vain. Since it was called a sacred object, it might be regarded as a treasure. It''s really hard to do.


    Even if there is circulation in the market, it must be a sky high price, very people can have it.


    "Ah, everything is made by nature!"


    Wu Chenzi sighed and looked worried.


    "Younger martial brother, I made a bowl of egg soup for you. You can drink it while it''s hot to replenish your body."


    A little silence, ye Wanqing came in again, hands more than a bowl of steaming soup."Ning Tao, take good care of yourself. I''ll go to a meeting and come back in the evening. I haven''t shown up for two days. If I don''t go again, it will make me look like Wudang school has a big shelf."


    See ye Wanqing come in, no dust son stand up, clean throat, open a way.


    "It''s OK, master. You''re busy."


    Needless to say, Ning Tao also knows that master has been here with him for two days. Suddenly, there is a warm current surging in his heart.


    Ning Tao wakes up. Wu Chenzi is relieved and soon leaves again.


    "Come on, younger martial brother, I''ll feed you."


    See its inconvenient, ye Wanqing with a small spoon scoop mouth soup, personally sent to Ning Tao''s lips, soft voice way.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial sister. I will definitely find a way to cure you!"


    Ning Tao firmly looking at Ye Wanqing, unquestionable way.


    "It''s your blessing that elder martial sister can recover her life. How dare you expect anything?"


    Unexpectedly, ye Wanqing shakes her head. There is a dim light in her eyes. It is Ning Tao who comforts her.


    "Elder martial sister, I want to hold you!"


    It''s a dream for Ning Tao to survive. Now he cherishes it.


    At the edge of life and death, just a look, you can understand each other''s mind.


    Suddenly hearing Ning Tao''s words, ye Wanqing''s mind trembles. It seems that he sees something. With a smile, he holds Ning Tao in his arms.


    For Ning Tao, ye Wanqing will never refuse. At this moment, her eyes are moist.


    Ning Tao tears out a smile at the corner of his mouth and puts his face in each other''s arms, enjoying it very much.


    It seems that in order to comfort each other, Ning Tao''s face also deliberately rubbed against Ye Wanqing''s chest.


    "That''s enough, isn''t it?"


    For Ning Tao''s robbing, ye Wanqing''s face is ruddy. He has a helpless posture. He wants to let go of the other party, but he doesn''t let go of the other party.


    "No


    Ning Tao simply shook his head.


    "Let go of me, the soup is going to spill."


    Ning Tao''s small action, ye Wanqing naturally also felt, from the chest came strange, let her can''t help but think of that night''s madness.


    "Oh."


    Ning Tao smell speech, can only let go his hand, but then he raised his head, eyes burning looking at Ye Wanqing''s eyes, suddenly said: "elder martial sister, I like you."


    From each other''s eyes, he saw a trace of despair and bleakness, a rush of mind, a trace of inner palpitation.


    "Younger martial brother, you..."


    Ye Wanqing was stunned and then said something with a bitter smile.


    "I''m serious!"


    Ning Tao reaches for a hand hard and holds Ye Wanqing''s arm.


    "Younger martial brother, it''s impossible for us!"


    Ye Wanqing heart a pain, Ning Tao''s mind, she can''t see, but she is like this, look in the mirror even she is scared, even dare not let the other party see his face.


    "Why?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and his voice increased.

 Chapter 303

    "Younger martial brother, elder martial sister once made a grand wish. In this life, I would like to be accompanied by the green light, and I would like to preach with all my heart, not to ask for the affairs of that man and woman!"


    Ye Wanqing don''t come to face, some dare not face Ning Tao burning eyes.


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words. After a long time, he just gritted his teeth and said, "doesn''t elder martial sister have any feelings for me?"


    In fact, he has made up his mind that as long as he doesn''t die this time, he will never hide his thoughts and intend to express his feelings to his elder martial sister.


    Ye Wanqing''s face was pale and his eyes were red. Seeing that he was biting hard, he began to explain: "younger martial brother, elder martial sister is already defiled. You will find yourself satisfied!"


    For her, this is the pain of this life, her own appearance of blood spots, that is to see, she felt that the body has been impure, and simply not worthy of Ning Tao.


    "What? Elder martial sister... "


    Ning Tao roared, his head was covered, almost didn''t bite his tongue, lost his voice immediately.


    At the beginning, when he rescued Ye Wanqing, the other party''s clothes were not neat and his spirit nearly collapsed. He didn''t think about it at all.


    Now when he heard Ye Wanqing''s words, he felt a great anger in his heart, and his teeth were about to be broken.


    "Younger martial brother, you are healing. I''ll go out first!".


    Ning Tao is completely Leng on the bed, look stunned, face pale.


    He didn''t expect that God would tease him so much. When he summoned up the courage to confess, the other side said such a thing, which made him lose his guard.


    "Morton, I will kill you!"


    Back to God, Ning Tao''s eyes are burning, and his whole body''s blood is about to be ignited. He roars in his heart immediately.


    He hated that he didn''t come back earlier. If he could come back earlier, maybe this would not happen.


    After a hundred thoughts, Ning Tao wants to have a long talk with Ye Wanqing.


    As a man, he has an unshirkable responsibility for this matter. Even if it''s true, he doesn''t mind.


    Immediately up, Ning Tao want to comfort ye Wanqing, but think about it, or give up.


    Ye Wanqing has just experienced such great changes, and with the blood spots on his face, I''m afraid the most important thing is to be quiet. It''s better to wait for time to dilute, and then he can untie each other''s heart knot.


    The past goes with the wind, no longer mentioned, people can do is just stride forward.


    In the evening, wuchenzi came back, and the first sentence stunned Ning Tao.


    "Ye Wanqing has gone and returned to zongmen!"


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately want to get out of bed, immediately way, I go to find her!


    He still has a bellyful of words not to say, how can the other party return to zongmen!


    "Stop, what did you find her for?"


    As soon as Wu Chenzi''s face sank, he immediately scolded.


    ^"


    " master, elder martial sister, she... "


    As soon as Ning Tao''s steps stagnated, he didn''t know how to speak.


    "Ah


    Wuchenzi sighed, folded himself to sit on the bed, waved his hand to ningtao, and said: "disciple, your elder martial sister already has a heart knot. If you can''t open it, even if you catch up with her, it''s in vain!"


    Ning Tao opened his mouth and wanted to say something. He sighed in secret, but he didn''t say a word.


    He didn''t expect the other party to leave without saying hello.


    "By the way, your elder martial sister asked me to give you this!"


    Wu Chenzi''s face darkened. He took out an envelope from his pocket and handed it to Ning Tao.


    Pure white envelope, without a trace of color, very thin, stretch out his hand to rub the envelope, Ning Tao know now is not the time to open, had to force himself down the curiosity in the heart.


    "Well, put aside your elder martial sister''s affairs, you are in extremely dangerous situation now!"


    Wuchenzi will mind back, eyes straight ningtao''s Dantian, words not surprising death endlessly, suddenly came a sentence!


    "Me?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and he felt hairy in his heart. He said inexplicably, "what''s wrong with me? Isn''t that good? "


    "It''s good."


    Wu Chenzi pauses a little and says anxiously: "it''s a big chance for you to get a blessing in disguise and improve your cultivation by leaps and bounds this time, but it''s also because of this that you''ve buried a curse."


    "You have a poor foundation. Now your body can''t adapt to the spiritual power. In addition, blood baby''s cultivation is also greatly increased. You may lose control. If you don''t think of a way, you may explode and die!"


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to Wu Chenzi''s words, Ning Tao''s mind was awe inspiring, and then he realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately became tongue tied.


    Leng for a moment, he quickly looked at Wu Chenzi and said, "master, you can''t wait to save yourself."


    I''m kidding. A blood baby is enough for his headache. Now, coupled with the psychic power exploding at any time, his body is almost a powder keg.


    "What''s the hurry!"Wu Chenzi glanced at Ning Tao, then said: "there is a way. It''s simple. I can use my secret skill to seal part of your spiritual power. When my body can fully apply it, I will gradually unseal it."


    "Oh


    Hearing that he had only sealed part of Lingli, Ning Tao sighed secretly, which was still within the acceptable range.


    The idea in the heart moved to move, Ning Tao thought of what, words peak a turn a way: "master, have the news of those two vampires!"


    Mentioning the vampire, Wu Chenzi''s face suddenly turned black. He had no choice but to say that he was a step late. It was estimated that the two people had already left China!


    "What, what are you doing..."


    Ning Tao was anxious for a moment, and his words blurted out. Just as he came to his mouth, he realized that it was not right. The word "eat" didn''t come out.


    "Apprentice, you don''t have to worry about this. You can rest assured." Wuchenzi is worried and comforts Ning Tao.


    Then they chatted for a while, and wuchenzi left the room.


    As soon as Wu Chenzi leaves, Ning Tao can no longer suppress the agitation in his heart and opens the envelope.


    There are not many things in it, only one photo. Seeing this photo, Ning Tao is stunned.


    Ye Wanqing stands on the railing in white. Looking back, her delicate face looks bright. Her eyes are full of amorous feelings. She is a beautiful country!


    However, it''s amazing that the photo is half, and the other half seems to have been torn apart.


    Looking at this picture, Ning Tao is a little crazy and looks complicated.


    When ye Wanqing came to school, he took a group photo of them with his mobile phone. I don''t know when they were washed out by each other.


    And the other half is his picture.


    Half a picture, and recalled Ning Tao''s memories, turn it over, a line of beautiful small words immediately appeared in front of me, "younger martial brother, I hope you only remember what I was like."


    The number of words is not much, but it is like the tip of a needle. The words hurt Ning Tao''s heart, and there are warm things in his eyes.


    Three days later, Ning Tao''s injury has almost recovered under the effect of fluoroscopy.


    During this period, wuchenzi not only spent nine oxen and two tigers to seal part of his spiritual power, but also carefully guided some things about his practice.


    Ning Tao savors it carefully, but he has a sense of enlightenment and benefits a lot.


    That day, he received a phone call and got up and went out.

 Chapter 304

    Li Bingbing called. After Ning Tao''s treatment, the former recovered quickly and was discharged from hospital. He specially called Ning Tao for dinner to express his thanks.


    Li Bingbing drove a military Humvee, very eye-catching, with the other side that yingzi Sassou yingzi, very domineering, let a person in front of a bright.


    In the hospital for a long time, two people are very familiar, Ning Tao also aware of each other''s background is not simple, but the other did not say, he did not ask.


    "Don''t mind if I have a cigarette!"


    Sitting in the car and adjusting himself to a comfortable way, Ning Tao takes a cigarette out of his pocket and makes a gesture to Li Bingbing.


    "Well, I remember you didn''t smoke before?"


    In Li Bingbing''s memory, Ning Tao never smokes. Now he is surprised.


    P% new and fastest @ Q


    "hehe, I''m not in a good mood recently, I''m refreshing!"


    Ning Tao smiles. Seeing that the other party takes the initiative to open the window for him, he takes out the lighter and clicks it. Leaning against the fast backward scenery outside the window, his expression is a little lonely.


    Ye Wanqing''s departure is a great blow to him, and he even has the impulse to go to zongmen to find each other.


    Just as Wu Chenzi said, how can we find it? The other party doesn''t want him to see that face, which will only increase her pain.


    The only thing he can do now is to find the holy medicine as soon as possible. These days, he launched the four seas gang, South China Gang, and even made a special call to doctor bu.


    Only one is required to find the elixir at all costs.


    But he also knows that this matter is not urgent, a person''s strength is limited, can only mobilize more people.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so decadent recently?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was pale and worried, Li Bingbing felt a little uncomfortable. He turned his head and looked at his side face, and then he was concerned.


    "Ha ha, I''m ok. I''m not treating you. I''ve spent too much energy. You have to compensate me."


    Stretch out his hand to flick the ash, Ning Tao turns his head and squints at Li Bingbing, half joking.


    It''s not convenient for Li Bingbing to talk about his worries. He''s depressed all day and can''t solve the problems. That''s why he''s willing to come out.


    "No problem. How about a personal commitment?"


    Li Bingbing pursed a smile and suddenly said something.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao, who just took a breath of smoke, almost didn''t choke. He coughed and his face turned red. He patted his chest and smoothed his breath. After looking at Li Bingbing, he said: "come on, don''t you scare me? It''s not a joke at all. "


    "What? Am I not beautiful, or do you not like me? "


    Hear Ning Tao want to do not want to refuse, Li Bingbing some taste, originally or unintentionally said, but now is not willing to, also deliberately quite crisp chest.


    Women are like this, more or less in the heart of some comparison heart, Zhou Ru told her that Ning Tao has a girlfriend, and very beautiful, originally did not think much of her, immediately moved the mind.


    Some things are like this, well placed there, no one to pay attention to, and once taken away, the heart of the kind of uncomfortable taste spread.


    In the breakfast shop, the other party will save themselves from the knife, the morning of the youth with and smoked sunshine, first let her impression.


    In the hotel, when she needed help most, she appeared like a God and saved her life again.


    If plus the hospital for her treatment, is the third time, again and again no three, Li Bingbing heart to Ning Tao a little more strange feeling.


    Zhou Ru didn''t mention it, and she didn''t think much about it. When she mentioned it like this, it exploded immediately. When she saw Ning Tao again, her feeling changed.


    I''m afraid that if Zhou Ru knows that her words are counterproductive, she will probably cry and faint in the toilet.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with Li Bingbing today. Ning Tao can''t help looking at her up and down.


    Today, Li Bingbing is wearing a navy blue thickened cotton skirt, a tight flannelette on her upper body, and a V-shaped open collar under her neck. Suddenly, a large area of snow muscle is exposed, and a deep gully is deep into her clothes.


    After Ning Tao''s advice, Li Bingbing finally got rid of the breast wrapping. The two huge plump balls were spectacular, which made Ning Tao suddenly think of the beauty of treatment, and his eyes were straight for a moment.


    "What? I haven''t seen enough


    Feeling Ning Tao''s unrestrained eyes, Li Bingbing feels ashamed in her heart. She is very uncomfortable, and her face is red. How dare she ever be so bold, until she can''t bear it any more, biting her teeth and yelling.


    When she was in the hospital, Ning Tao''s eyes aimed at her two groups of tender powder, but it was strange that she didn''t have much annoyance in her heart, on the contrary, she was a bit sweet and greasy.


    "Well That''s enough. Ah, no, it''s not... "


    Ning Tao''s heart is a sweat, quickly wave a hand, some incoherent way.


    "What''s that?"


    No matter whether it''s true or not, since it''s said, Li Bingbing doesn''t intend to let Ning Tao go. He wants to break the rhythm of asking in the end.There''s no reason to let people watch it for so long. They don''t even have a word. They don''t want to do things that suffer losses.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t get a satisfactory result, Ning Tao never gave up. As soon as he turned his eyes, he opened the river freely: "well, you can see that you are driving a BMW. I''m just a poor student. The gap is too big."


    Hearing the word "gap" again, Li Bingbing felt a pain in her heart. She thought he meant identity. She took a deep breath and looked at Ning Tao. She said seriously, "it''s OK. I''ll support you."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao is a little speechless. Li Bingbing took the wrong medicine today. He even told me that he was too poor.


    Don''t turn your head, throw the cigarette butt out of the window, close the window, don''t look back, Ning Tao can also feel each other''s eyes fall on him from time to time, hahaha said with a smile: "forget it, you are such a good condition, I''m afraid the man chasing you can be discharged from the Huangpu River to the sea, besides, I spend a lot of time."


    The more the other side is like this, the worse Li Bingbing feels. The corner of his mouth is stiff. He holds the steering wheel and looks at him again. After a little pause, his lips curl up and say: "it doesn''t matter. Now there are few men who don''t have a heart. I always think that men''s heart is a woman''s fault!"


    "Yes?"


    Hearing Li Bingbing''s words, Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped. It was the first time he heard such words.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s suspicious look, Li Bingbing snorted coldly: "a man can''t control his crotch. Naturally, she wants her woman to control it. If my man dares to be playful, I''ll cut it for him directly. It''s all over."


    Ning Tao smell speech, subconsciously feel between two legs chilly, quickly clamped legs.


    Although he only thought she was joking, he didn''t forget that he was also a violent girl. He even used breast wrapping all the time. He was so cruel to himself, not to mention to others. Maybe when he fell asleep, he would dare to snap a clip.


    Now dry smile two, Ning Tao''s face is very uncomfortable, in the heart some hair empty.

 Chapter 305

    Golden scale hotel, facing the sea and backed by the dragon vein, is a new five-star standard hotel in Donghai. Due to its good management and good service, plus the tough backstage of the boss, it holds some parties from time to time, and soon attracts many elites from Donghai.


    Most of the people who come here are talking about business and connecting feelings. Of course, this kind of thing is also very expensive.


    However, for those big bosses, the cost is not a problem, but Li Bingbing is by no means a small policeman who can spend it.


    Seeing Li Bingbing parking the car here, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and some of them swept each other''s eyes, squinted and said: "I didn''t expect that you were still a rich woman."


    "What? If it''s not a rich woman, I can''t come. My attitude of thanks is sincere enough. "


    It''s estimated that he is not satisfied with Ning Tao''s words. He turns his eyes towards him and gets out of the car by twisting his waist.


    Ning Tao laughs, disapproves, removes the seat belt, also pushes the door to get off the car.


    Soon, he understood what Li Bingbing said. At the entrance of the elevator, there was a light white long skirt with two white and tight legs under it. The most eye-catching beauty was standing there.


    Arms a hug, chest full make people reverie, but not Zhou Ru who can be?


    Seeing Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru immediately opened her two long legs and came near to say hello.


    "Why is this woman here?"


    Seeing Zhou Ru, Ning Tao couldn''t help clapping in his heart. He was a little timid.


    If there is a woman he can''t master, it''s Zhou Ru.


    Perhaps no one can guess what kind of complicated thoughts there are in this beautiful city.


    From the last house, the other party dared to ask for five million, which can be seen.


    "Xiaoru, I didn''t give you any trouble."


    Li Bingbing came to the front, put his hand around Zhou Ru''s arm, and said happily.


    "No, have a good night."


    With a faint smile, Zhou Ru shakes her head and looks like a flash. She looks at Ning Tao and says with deep meaning, "Mr. Ning, we meet again."


    "Nice to meet you!"


    Ning Tao said hello with a dry smile.


    "Let''s go. There are many guests today. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you all the way."


    Zhou Ru takes back her eyes, grabs Li Bingbing''s arm with one hand, and turns to enter the elevator.


    This pair of legs, estimated to play a few years!


    Seeing Zhou Ru''s two long white legs, Ning Tao secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, barely calmed down, and then entered the elevator.


    It''s not that Ning Tao is lustful. The key is that the other side''s long legs are too beautiful. They are straight and crystal clear, as if they are milk lubricated, as if they are handicrafts. People can''t help playing with them for a while.


    Soon, the elevator went up smoothly, and a minute later, it stopped.


    When the elevator door opened, Ning Tao turned his head and looked, his eyes couldn''t help but brighten.


    This is a huge hall, with more than a dozen round tables, and some potted plants around it, just right to separate the tables.


    In the front, there is a huge glass window scene. Standing here, you can see the blue sea and blue sky outside, which makes you feel relaxed and happy.


    No wonder I heard that it''s good here. This hall alone makes people feel better.


    When Ning Tao tut Tut, Zhou Ru had already walked in front of him and led Li Bingbing to a round table by the window, indicating.


    "This is the room card of my room. There will be more people later, so I won''t come. I don''t want to play any more. I can go to my room for dinner. I''ll come to see you when I''m not busy!"


    Zhou Ru didn''t sit down. When Ning Tao and Li Bingbing sat down, they said something to Li Bingbing. They took out a room card from their bag and put it on the table. Then they turned around and left on high heels.


    As soon as Zhou Ru left, a waiter came forward and took out the menu. Li Bingbing ordered a cup of coffee for them and then indicated that it was OK.


    Soon, two mugs of steaming Mocha were sent up. Li Bingbing took a sip, narrowed his eyes and said.


    "Well, the environment is not bad."


    Depending on the sofa seat, Li Bingbing idly cocked her legs, looked at the scenery outside the window, and then took a glance at Ning Tao, which was very comfortable.


    "Yes, it is."


    Ning Tao points to the next table and nods in recognition. As night falls, standing at such a high place overlooking, I really have a different experience.


    His face flashed, and then he thought of something and asked, "Zhou ru?"


    "Cluck, Xiaoru is the owner of this hotel. Otherwise, how can I afford you as a policeman?"


    Li Bingbing seems to understand Ning Tao''s mind and explains it. He stretches himself and makes the beauty of his chest more obvious.


    "Boss?"


    Rao is psychologically prepared, or can''t help but take a breath. Zhou Ru is not only a few years older than him, but also has started real estate. Unexpectedly, the golden scale hotel is also her. Suddenly, the woman has a sense of mystery in his heart."What''s the matter, isn''t it?"


    Seeing the change of Ning Tao''s look, Li Bingbing''s mouth is more curved and proud.


    Y starting


    "well, great!"


    Some things don''t work. Even if the other party has family qualifications, he never has perspective. Now it seems that he is inferior to the other party in business.


    However, their thoughts are different, and there is no comparison between them. He just sighs a little.


    "Ah, no matter how powerful it is, the bastard will be cheaper in the end!"


    Li Bingbing seems to have thought of something. He looks cold, gnashing his teeth and resentful.


    Ning Tao''s eyes move and he wants to say something, but before he can speak, the elevator door opens and a man and a woman come, which immediately attracts his attention.


    The man is dressed in a white casual dress, which is well cut. He is full of spirit and elegant. With his able flat head, he has the feeling of a graceful young man.


    A woman''s professional dress, the whole person white and beautiful, tall, a look is experienced.


    At the sight of these two people, Ning Tao is stunned. He is no stranger to them. The man is Zhang Shao who was unhappy in the bar that day, and the woman is Xia Mengfei!


    "What''s the situation?"


    last time, it was because this boy wanted to invite Xia Jie to have a drink that Wu Dazhi made a move. Now they are together again.


    However, he is not a person who does not divide and match. Although he has doubts in his heart, he still presses down first.


    The appearance of these two people can be called the golden boy and the beautiful girl, and their powerful aura has attracted many people''s attention.


    "Why, I envy you!"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s eyes without blinking, Li Bingbing skims his mouth and says something delicious.


    "Well, no..."


    Shaking his head, Ning Tao turned back to his line of sight.


    "I tell you, you can''t just look at the surface. This man is Zhang Mingyuan. He is a complete hypocrite. It is estimated that the woman around him is not a good bird."


    Li Bingbing snorted coldly. There was a trace of irony in his eyes. Obviously, they knew each other!

 Chapter 306

    Ning Tao hears speech, slightly don''t lead a face to come, the corner of lips can''t help but draw to store a few times, peep out a few silk black lines on the forehead.


    Looking at the East China Sea at night, Ning Tao turned his lips and vomited: "Oh? Who is this man? It looks like it''s hanging, but why are you so angry? Did he offend you? "


    Looking at each other gnashing teeth, a set of hate posture, let Ning Tao can''t help but mind a meal, to a trace of interest.


    I don''t know the origin of this boy. I just want to know.


    "His name is Zhang Mingyuan. He''s from Beijing. He''s shameless!"


    Li Bingbing stares at each other and answers.


    The more Ning Tao listens, the more confused he is. How can he be shameless from the capital?


    After a while, Li Bingbing looks back and sees that Ning Tao is still staring at himself. After hesitating for a while, he simply explains, "this guy is Xiaoru''s fiance."


    "How could it be?"


    Ning Tao cheated to hear, some surprised, inconceivable way: "won''t it?"


    Judging from the events of that day alone, this boy is not a good thing. How could a woman with such an idea as Zhou Ru choose to marry him for nothing.


    "Well!"


    Li Bingbing frowned and looked a little dim. He lowered his voice to a very low level and said, "Xiaoru naturally doesn''t like him, but there''s no way. The two families have some backgrounds. It''s a kind of family political marriage."


    "Oh, so it is."


    Ning Tao smashes his mouth, his eyes are far away, and his mind turns.


    He is not interested in Zhou Ru''s affairs. He just flashes by in his mind. What he is really interested in is how Xia Mengfei came here.


    Two people''s fame is not small, just down from the elevator, was surrounded by some people, came forward to greet warmly.


    Whether it is Xia Mengfei or Zhang Mingyuan, they all respond enthusiastically and deal with it freely.


    Soon, as the tall figure appeared, many people got out of the way. Zhou Ru came forward, nodded to them and said with a smile: "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Xia, welcome."


    "Ha ha, Xiao Ru, you are also polite to me."


    Zhang Mingyuan''s face sank slightly, and then he laughed to hide his embarrassment. At the same time, he stepped forward to the other side. As soon as he stretched out his arm, he took Zhou Ru''s back and raised his lips: "Xiaoru, my family doesn''t speak two languages. I can open up this situation in Donghai, thanks to your introduction!"


    The people nearby were stunned. Those who had not yet got up also cast their eyes. Many people did not know the details of Zhang Mingyuan, but most of them knew Zhou Ru.


    Lijiang and Jin scale''s boss, just a title, are enough to make people envious, if you add each other that a pair of long legs and the face of the city, absolutely is how many men''s dream lover.


    At the moment, he was held by a strange man and even spoke the words of his family. Many people speculated on the identity of the man.


    "Zhang Mingyuan, please respect yourself!"


    In full view of the public, the other party''s hand made Zhou Ru''s face black, and she wanted to struggle, but the big hands made more efforts, and she had to bite her teeth and murmur.


    A moment later, as if he had already vowed his sovereignty, Zhang Mingyuan released his hand and said with a smile: "Oh, excuse me, everyone. My name is Zhang Mingyuan, the chairman of Tianyu group. I can''t help seeing my fiancee just now. Excuse me, excuse me."


    "Shameless!"


    Seeing this scene, Li Bingbing''s teeth are about to be crushed. He wants to rush up immediately, but he is held down by Ning Tao.


    Zhou Ru didn''t make a statement, and Li Bingbing''s rushing up would be of no help. Instead, he saw some clues. Zhang Mingyuan''s idea is three carvings with one arrow.


    All the people who can come here are the elites of Donghai business. When he said that, he not only established the relationship between them, but also publicized for himself.


    In addition, it seems that they are happy.


    Zhou Ru wants to pretend nothing happened, but from the trembling of his fingertips, Ning Tao is still keen to find something, but he can only sigh in silence.


    "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Xia, this way, please."


    Zhou Ru deserves to be in the business circle. Her face soon regained calm. She didn''t admit it or deny it. She bit the words very hard and politely asked for help.


    "Hey, hey, that''s interesting!"


    Ning Tao is happy to hear Zhou Ru''s words. Zhou Ru is really not a simple character. A sentence from general manager Zhang has made the relationship between them far away, which is hard to understand.


    Soon, the two came to an idle table to sit down, the field was quiet again.


    "Yes?"


    Just drink a cup of coffee, Ning Tao again eyes on two people, just with Xia Mengfei''s eyes fall together.


    In a couple, Ning Tao was surprised. Her subconscious eyes flickered. Xia Mengfei was surprised. Then her eyes moved and Li Bingbing stopped. A smile rose slightly on her full red lips, leaving Ning Tao a touch of amorous feelings. She turned away and didn''t mean to say hello.Was found, Ning Tao is not good as did not see, immediately to go up to say hello.


    Just at this time, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang a few times, which made Ning Tao choose. He took out a look, and his look couldn''t help flashing.


    As expected, the message was sent by Xia Mengfei, with only a few words, "don''t hurry, wait for my call."


    Seeing the text message, Ning Tao unconsciously looks up at Xia Mengfei, who seems to have nothing to do with him. He talks with Zhang Mingyuan as if the text message was not sent by him.


    "No, let''s go!"


    Li Bingbing is more see more angry, will drink the coffee on the table, grab the room card on the table, angry greeting Ning Tao, turn around and go.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao had to stand up and follow him.


    In this kind of public places, he doesn''t worry about Xia Mengfei''s safety. Moreover, with Zhou Ru here, it is estimated that Zhang Mingyuan''s paws can be honest.


    Soon, they went downstairs and entered a suite. Not long after they sat down here, a waiter brought food. It was estimated that it was arranged by Zhou Ru.


    "Ning Tao, I want to learn your Kung Fu?"


    After spending so much time with Ning Tao, she knew that Ning Tao was a monk''s secret. After thinking for a moment, Li Bingbing looked up at Ning Tao''s firm way.


    "Want to learn Tao?"


    Ning Tao brow tip a pick, some surprised, "how to have this idea?"


    When the other party mentioned it to him, he thought it was a joke. At the beginning, he told the other party that practice was not what most people thought.


    It''s bullshit to become a fairy or a God. It''s just stronger than ordinary people.


    If the friars were really so arrogant, they would not be poor.


    &L


    in addition, even if you become a monk, you also have to bear the corresponding responsibility. If you are careless, your life will be in danger, which may not be easier than ordinary people.

 Chapter 307

    "What? You don''t want to teach? What are the conditions? Don''t worry, as long as I can do it, I''ll do it! "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s hesitation, Li Bingbing is a little anxious. He asks a few questions and stares at Ning Tao for fear that he won''t agree.


    Li Bingbing''s character is similar to that of Zhou Ru. He was born with a strong personality. Otherwise, he would not be a boss or a policeman.


    With a lesson from the past, Li Bingbing shuddered when he thought of Zhou Ru''s words that day, and he wanted to get rid of his fate.


    "Bingbing, you misunderstood. I didn''t mean that!"


    Seeing each other''s appearance, Ning Tao shook his head with one hand and said, "everyone can''t practice Taoism. We should pay attention to opportunities. I''ve seen your body and bones and it''s not suitable for you. Even if I want to teach you, you''ve missed the best period. Your achievements are limited. It''s harmful and useless to practice by force."


    When Wu Chenzi was here, he asked him about it, and he knew a lot about the monk.


    Most of the monks are from primary school. Children''s meridians are unblocked, and their roots are excellent. They can get started in time. On the contrary, as they grow up, their meridians will be blocked by sundries, and they will gradually lose their immortal roots.


    Even for young children, the meridians are fragile in most cases. They can''t resist the erosion of spiritual power. Forced cultivation is harmful and useless.


    "You mean I''m old?"


    Li Bingbing looked up, his face ugly suddenly.


    "Well No, no... "


    Ning Tao is sweating in his heart. It''s not easy to talk in front of others? Ning Tao''s head immediately shook like a rattle.


    "You misunderstand me. I don''t mean that. Just like practicing martial arts, we should start from the baby. The child''s body grows fast, and it''s easy to lay a foundation. It''s just like practicing martial arts. If you are an adult, when the body''s organs are well developed, that''s to say, it''s stereotyped. If you force yourself to practice, it will only make trouble for you. I believe you should have a deep understanding of this. ¡±


    after talking so much in a row, Ning Tao was thirsty. He poured himself a glass of red wine, motioned with the other party and drank it all.


    Since you don''t want money, it''s a waste not to drink such a good thing.


    "Is there no other way?"


    What Ning Tao said, Li Bingbing doesn''t know, but she is also pressed. Now she has a life-saving straw, so she doesn''t want to give up easily.


    "Other ways?"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words. He bowed his head and thought about it. His eyes brightened and he nodded firmly: "yes, yes, it''s just Oh, forget it


    "Ah, how can you do that? You want to be impatient."


    Li Bingbing has been completely hanged appetite, will chair to here rub rub rub, pull Ning Tao''s arm, will chest pressure up, not willing to.


    "Er..."


    It''s a beauty trick. Ning Tao coughed and said, "there are many other ways. As far as I know, there are several. For example, we need an alchemy expert..."


    At this point, seeing the other person''s confused face, he immediately changed a metaphor and said, "that is, a peerless master, it''s a truth to dredge the meridians for you and get through the seven meridians and eight meridians in the novel."


    "Don''t think about it. I haven''t heard of anyone who can become a peerless master."


    Ning Tao a word, immediately will the other party want to say words to pressure down.


    "What about the others?"


    Li Bingbing is like a curious baby. One way is not good, so he immediately changes another.


    Another is not difficult. Heaven and earth have Yin and Yang skills. They have their own ways to transform decay into magic. They have mental skills that can change their own qualifications and adjust their meridians.


    Words fall, Ning Tao reached for a chopstick dish, also no longer words.


    "No more?"


    Seeing that the other party said so much, Li Bingbing didn''t use a word. He was disappointed and reluctantly let go of his arm. He was a little frustrated.


    "It should be gone!"


    Ning Tao''s heart was pause, and some unidentified people put down the chopsticks and looked at the other side again. "What kind of road do you have to repair?"


    After practicing Taoism, Ning Tao feels that practicing Taoism is a double-edged sword, which is not very good. In fact, he has a way to let the other party practice Taoism. His joyful skill has this effect, but he can''t give it to the other party. Two to one, but practice is not necessarily a blessing to the other.


    "Forget it, I''ll tell you you don''t understand."


    Li Bingbing''s inner thoughts can''t be expressed in one or two sentences. After no result, he can only give up.


    In the first version of QG, vs issued W7


    "Ning Tao, eat more."


    After having something on his mind, Li Bingbing was not in a high mood. He simply let him know and said.


    Ning Tao worried about Xia Mengfei in his heart, nodded and began to eat.


    Just then, Li Bingbing''s phone suddenly rang."Sorry, I''ll take a call!"


    Take out the phone to see an eye, Li Bingbing look a change, immediately stood up, said a sentence to Ning Tao, entered a room inside.


    However, in less than a minute, Li Bingbing came out with a solemn face.


    "Ning Tao, the police force has an urgent task. I want to go back immediately!"


    Come near, Li Bingbing face show embarrassed, abrupt came a sentence.


    "Well what? I just ate... "


    Ning Tao was speechless when he heard the words.


    The other party is really a workaholic. He just came out of the hospital and didn''t even have the time to invite him to a meal.


    "It''s OK. You eat here first. Otherwise, I''ll call Xiaoru and let her eat with you. I''ll treat you next time."


    It seems that Li Bingbing really has an urgent task. He will take out his mobile phone to make a call immediately.


    "Well, forget it. You and Mr. Zhou are busy people. Go quickly. I''ll be idle. When I finish eating, I''ll go by myself."


    Ning Tao waved to him and quickly refused.


    I''m kidding. He doesn''t feel like talking to Zhou Ru. If he has this Kung Fu, it''s better to go back and have a rest early.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Li Bingbing has always been vigorous and resolute. He put down the room card and turned to go out.


    As soon as Li Bingbing left, Ning Tao was left in the room, and he was not in a hurry. He had a big table of dishes, and he didn''t eat anything for nothing.


    A few days ago, because of the injury, I had been eating light soup for several days, and the birds faded out of my mouth.


    Eating almost, Ning Tao rinses his mouth with red wine. Thinking of Xia Mengfei''s text message, he waits for her and doesn''t rush away, so he looks at the house with both hands on his back.


    This is a suite, a master bedroom, a bathroom, there is a hall outside, the layout of the room is very warm, I don''t know if the hotel is all like this, the bathroom decoration is very luxurious.


    Dry wait is also wait, Ning Tao three five divided by two will take off the clothes, intend to take a good bath, high-grade hotel eight years don''t come, can''t waste.


    Here, because of Zhang Mingyuan, Zhou Ru doesn''t have much interest in staying on the top floor. She worries about Li Bingbing and takes the elevator down.


    She had the key to her room and easily pushed in.

 Chapter 308

    The reason is that they are still eating, but when they see that there is no one on the table, the sound of running water comes from the bathroom. Zhou Ru''s heart jumps, her head is covered, and her heart is tense. She shouts: "Bingbing."


    In her opinion, it''s too fast for her to clap. Last time, she advised them, what kind of relationship has happened?


    Ning Tao, who was bathing in the bathroom, rubbed the foam, heard the voice, opened it up, saw Zhou Ru, and then answered, "Zhou, ah, wait a minute."


    What happened to this woman?


    Ning Tao murmured in his heart, but he didn''t have the desire to wash down slowly. He rushed close to the rain and rushed up.


    Soon, wearing a nightgown, Ning Tao came out of the bathroom and wiped someone with a towel. He saw Zhou Ru standing beside him. With a smile, Zhou Zong came.


    "Where''s ice?"


    Under the suspicion, she always feels that Ning Tao''s heart is wrong. She doesn''t see Li Bingbing and asks.


    "Oh, gone?"


    Zhou Ru smell speech show eyebrow can''t help but pick up, immediately walked to the bathroom door, holding both arms probe to see eye, just turned his head.


    "What? Mr. Zhou still doesn''t believe me? "


    See this scene, Ning Tao can''t help but turn a white eye, don''t good gas of mutter a.


    "It''s not that you can''t be trusted, it''s that you can''t be trusted at all."


    Zhou Ru''s face didn''t change. She looked at Ning Tao up and down and said, "what did you do just now?"


    "Just now? Eat. "


    Ning Tao a Leng, then open a way.


    "Besides eating?"


    When Li Bingbing leaves, she doesn''t know. With preconceptions, she always feels that there is something wrong between them.


    2L latest {vmw in new chapter P


    "well, except for eating..."


    Put down the towel, Ning Tao suddenly realized what, immediately raised his head, some unhappy way: "Mr. Zhou, what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I doubt that you have any improper behavior. Take Bingqi away!"


    Zhou Ru holds her arms and sweeps Ning Tao coldly. Her words are not polite at all.


    "I wipe, Mr. Zhou, you should speak with conscience, am I such a person?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as he finished, Zhou Ru nodded. Seeing that Ning Tao was about to get angry, she took another sentence and said, "what kind of person are you? I''ll know from last time!"


    "Ah, I said you took gun medicine today. Your fiance is here. You can''t be angry with me?"


    Ning Tao smell speech a face black line, the last thing was an accident, he is not intentional, angrily to sit on the sofa, he took out a cigarette from the clothes, some not willing to, don''t wait for the other party to say, for example: "like I and you alone men and women in a room! What did you do? "


    "Hum, it''s strange to believe you, Ning Tao. I told you last time that you are not people of the same world. I''m also good for you and Bingbing!"


    Ning Tao is right. Zhou Ru is really stimulated today. She is worried that no one will tell her. Now when she catches Ning Tao, she can''t help but have a gun in her hand.


    She and Li Bingbing are good sisters. Naturally, they don''t want each other to try their pain. Knowing that they have no results, she doesn''t want them to get into the forbidden area by mistake.


    "I said, Mr. Zhou, don''t just give me the outline." Ning Tao happily took a cigarette and said, "between me and Bingbing, it''s a simple friend relationship. If you don''t believe it, you can''t understand it by calling."


    "You two are really nothing?"


    See Ning Tao said so grandiose, Zhou Ru Leng Leng, some doubt that they want to skew, this kind of thing the other side didn''t cheat her at all.


    "Ten thousand of them didn''t have a meal. If you don''t believe me, believe Bingbing, too. "


    Ning Tao helplessly spread his hands, a bitter smile, once again said: "if you think like this, if there is another person outside, do you doubt that we have done something shameful?"


    However, as soon as his words fell, a knock came to mind outside the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing this voice, Ning Tao was smart and startled. He looked at Zhou Ru, and felt a little flustered in his heart.


    It''s a coincidence. It''s like rehearsing in advance. You can do whatever you want.


    "I''ll open the door!"


    Zhou Ru''s throat wriggled for a while, and soon returned to normal. In order not to be doubted, she hurried to open the door.


    But as soon as the door opened, Rao''s heart sank and his face became stiff.


    The man outside the door is no other than Zhang Mingyuan in white.


    "Don''t you talk business with Mr. Xia? Why are you here?"


    Zhou Ru forced herself to calm down. She stood in front of the door and didn''t let the other party in at all, so she quickly said something.


    But in her heart, Ning Tao was scolded to death. If she wanted to die, she would say something bad. She had a crow''s mouth, but she got it right.No matter whether she wants to or not, she has the three words Zhang Mingyuan''s fiancee on her head. If the other party sees a man taking a bath in her room and it goes out, how can she have the face to see others later.


    Zhou Ru is strong, but she has to admit that men''s infidelity has become more and more common, and it has become a matter of course, but if this happens to women, they can''t look up in the future.


    "Hum, I don''t appreciate it. Sooner or later, she will regret it!"


    When it comes to Xia Mengfei, Zhang Mingyuan looks a bit gloomy. Then he looks smiling again. Looking at Zhou Ru, he says, "what? Xiaoru, you don''t want me to stand outside all the time. "


    "It''s inconvenient for me. We''d better go upstairs if we have something to do."


    A burst of flustered words to go out, a week far away.


    "Yes?"


    Zhang Mingyuan caught the change of each other''s look, and his mind moved slightly.


    If the other party still speaks coldly and doesn''t color him, he doesn''t doubt it, but this sentence suddenly comes at the moment, which makes him suspicious.


    As soon as he grasped Zhou Ru''s arm, he said with a smile, "it''s better to talk here. Be quiet!"


    Having said that, I will pull Zhou Ru into the room.


    "Zhang Mingyuan, what are you doing? We are not married yet. According to the agreement, you are not qualified to interfere in my freedom!"


    Seeing this, Zhou Ru is in a hurry. She stops Zhang Mingyuan and doesn''t want him to come in.


    She did not say that it was OK. The more she said that, the more doubts in Zhang Mingyuan''s heart, the more he wanted to come in.


    After all, Zhou Ru is a woman. How can her strength compare with Zhang Mingyuan? The latter grabs each other''s arm and enters the room at will.


    As soon as he arrived in the hall, Zhang Mingyuan was stunned. He didn''t have to look at it. The rich food on the table in the living room was particularly conspicuous. With the foreign wine, it was a candlelight dinner.


    And this is not the main, on the sofa, is leaning against a guy in a nightgown, mouth puffing, at the moment looking at him without expression.

 Chapter 309

    "It''s you!"


    When the enemy meets, he is especially red eyed. When he sees Ning Tao, Zhang Mingyuan''s eyes will burst out with fire.


    In front of this person, how could he forget that day in the bar, if not for his hand, how could poplar be injured, and there was no later thing.


    And now the other party is here again, still dressed in pajamas, obviously having just taken a bath, plus the candlelight dinner, which makes him feel like he''s wearing a tall green hat, not to mention how depressed he is.


    This is still the case with him. If you can''t think about some things at ordinary times, you will feel more like this.


    "It''s me!"


    Ning Tao flicked the ash, Chin a lift, eyes direct at each other, lukewarm way: "I say you this person how haunted ah, go where all have you, really disgusting guy!"


    This words, Zhang Mingyuan''s eyes suddenly cold, fist unconsciously clenched.


    On one side, Zhou Ru''s face changed. She didn''t expect that they still knew each other. This was the anger of bar, and she was a little anxious.


    She knows Zhang Mingyuan too well. She is a master who bares his teeth and will report to him. Now Ning Tao dares to contradict him on the spot. It seems that this is a big trouble. She quickly makes a round and says: "Zhang Mingyuan, it''s not what you think. You come out first and I''ll explain it to you."


    In her fury, she has no doubt that Zhang Mingyuan will do it, while Ning Tao is just a student. There is no comparison between the two.


    In fact, what she doesn''t know is that Ning Tao doesn''t pay attention to Zhang Mingyuan at all. At the moment, it''s intentional.


    "Explain? I think it''s better for this gentleman to explain. "


    Zhang Mingyuan didn''t look back. His eyes fell on Ning Tao. He was as cold as ice.


    "Ning Tao, this is Zhang Mingyuan, chairman of Tianyu group, from Beijing."


    For fear that Ning Tao is not smart, Zhou Ru hastens to introduce a sentence, which is deliberately said to Ning Tao. In her opinion, if Ning Tao says two good words, he will try to make things better. It is estimated that this matter will turn into a minor one.


    "Tianyu group?" Ning Tao thought about it in his mouth, then waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry, I''m from a small place. I haven''t heard of it."


    Seeing that Zhou Ru''s face was getting more and more anxious, Ning Tao was too lazy to bother with each other. He picked up his own clothes, went to the bathroom door, and stopped: "what, Zhang Shao? I have nothing to do with your fiancee, just to have a meal."


    It''s all right if you don''t say that. It''s even worse in Zhang Mingyuan''s heart.


    As Zhou Ru''s fiance, he has never been treated like this. He was said so casually by the other party.


    When he thought about it, his anger soared in his heart, and he felt that the relationship between them was unusual. As a result, his face became cloudy and sunny.


    No wonder I feel that Zhou Ru is lukewarm to him. It''s probably because of this person.


    When Ning Tao was dressed up to leave, Zhang Mingyuan stopped him as soon as he reached out and said coldly, "don''t you want to explain?"


    "Explain? Explain what? I''ve already explained what should be explained. "


    Ning Tao a Leng, sidelong Zhang Mingyuan one eye, that eye is like to see an idiot again.


    "Well, a word is an explanation?"


    Zhang Mingyuan snorted coldly. You don''t pay much attention to me, Mr. Zhang.


    "Zhang Mingyuan, let him go, I''ll explain it to you!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was tense again, Zhou Ru stepped forward in a hurry, fearing that the contradiction would escalate, and quickly went to the road.


    Seeing that Zhou Ru had been defending Ning Tao, Zhang Mingyuan was more angry in his heart. His head deviated, and he immediately roared: "bitch, get out of my way, there''s no part for you to talk here!"


    "You say who is a bitch, Zhang Mingyuan, you will make it clear."


    Zhouru smell speech immediately quit, gas chest ups and downs, glare at each other.


    "Hum, it''s not a slut to have an affair with others in private. Get out of the way. I''ll trouble you later!"


    Zhang Mingyuan swept Zhou Ru coldly and made no secret of the bitterness in his words.


    "You What evidence do you have? "


    Women who can stand this, not to mention Zhou Ru, immediately can no longer contain the anger in the heart.


    "I''m too lazy to be true to you."


    Zhang Mingyuan through Zhou Ru, eyes on Ning Tao, cold way: "is a man, standing behind a woman is what ability."


    Looking at the boy''s rude remarks, Ning Tao is also angry. He steps forward and looks at Zhang Mingyuan with disdain. He says in a cold voice: "you always know how to bully women. Are you a man like this?"


    "You want to die!"


    Zhang Mingyuan''s heart and lungs will explode when he hears that Yan''s eyes are staring.


    X''g


    in his opinion, he has already saved his opponent''s face, and even made an inch. He is just shameless. He is full of blood and lazy to talk nonsense. With five fingers stretched out, he turned his fist into a knife and directly hit Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    "Stop..."


    Seeing the conflict, Zhou Ru''s face changed greatly, and immediately exclaimed.She knows that Zhang Mingyuan is an outsider of Qingcheng sect. He has a good Kung Fu, let alone an ordinary person. Even a special soldier is not his opponent.


    This is not the most important. Zhang Mingyuan is insidious and vicious. Once he starts, he will not be merciful at all. Now Ning Tao has offended the other party, I''m afraid he''s making a big deal.


    It''s just what happened after that, which made her eyes widened.


    In the face of Zhang Mingyuan''s hand knife, Ning Tao just gave a faint smile. He didn''t think much of it. When the hand knife came, he just flashed out two fingers.


    As soon as the two fingers came out, there was a layer of light gold on the top. The left and right forks were divided into scissors shape. When the two fingers were combined, the knife was firmly fixed in the air.


    It seems effortless, but it''s this simple one. No matter how hard Zhang Mingyuan works, he can''t take a step forward.


    "Pure Yang finger!"


    Zhang Ming saw that his pupils shrank slightly, his eyes glittered, and he took back his palm like lightning.


    "Hey, there''s some insight!"


    Ning Tao''s face flashed a hint of sarcasm, disdaining to say: "you three elder martial brothers are not my opponents, with your way, I think it''s better to save it. If you can''t do it, don''t show your shame."


    "Bold!"


    Zhang Mingyuan was scolded face to face, how can he bear this kind of cowardice? He has no first place in ancient prose and no second place in martial arts. He is also very confident in himself. He coldly glanced at Ning Tao: "don''t think you dare to be unscrupulous if you have some strength. Although I''m not talented, I have some ways to deal with you!"


    "That''s enough, Zhang Mingyuan. I''ve told you whether you''re finished or not."


    When Zhou Ru came back to her mind, she didn''t care about Ning Tao''s skill, so she said.


    "Shut up, Zhou Ru. I can''t imagine that you are such a person. I''m still hypocritical. Thanks to you, I haven''t got married yet. I''ll see your true face. Otherwise, I don''t know how to embarrass Zhang in the future."


    It''s good that Zhou Ru doesn''t open her mouth. It''s clear that her heart is toward Ning Tao and that there is something wrong between them. Zhang Mingyuan, like an angry lion, shouts at him at once.


    "Zhang Mingyuan, clean your mouth for me. Who do you think is disgraceful? I haven''t married you yet. You don''t want to marry me. I don''t want to marry you."


    Zhou Ru, a big girl with yellow flowers, was said to be so unbearable. How could she bear it? She broke the jar and fell.

 Chapter 310

    "Mr. Zhou, it''s OK for such a person not to marry!"


    Without waiting for Zhang Mingyuan to open his mouth, Ning Tao couldn''t see it any more. He said coldly, then he looked forward and waved. The ruffian was full of meaning and said bitterly, "come on, boy, I''ll teach you how to be a man!"


    "I don''t even believe my fiancee, so I''m always on the line for others!"


    In the face of such people, there is only one word, that is to do.


    "Crazy!" Zhang Mingyuan''s anger, surging fighting spirit, suddenly a cold drink, took the lead.


    Step a step, the whole person gravity pressure, like Taishan top general, light up, with the fist hand, momentum surging, straight hit Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    With Ning Tao''s eyesight, he naturally sees that this guy is not even the day after tomorrow. He dares to challenge him. He is really the old birthday man. He is impatient with arsenic.


    Even if most of his spiritual power was sealed, he would stick his hand to the other side. He hummed coldly: "a clown jumping from the beam!" When he saw the iron fist coming, he straightened his fingers and grasped the opponent''s fist directly.


    As soon as the backhand was twisted, Zhang Mingyuan''s arm was twisted like a twist, which changed his face.


    Now that he is determined to repair the other party, Ning Tao is not polite. As soon as he hits his body, he comes quickly and moves like a rabbit, bumping into his arms.


    When Zhang Mingyuan didn''t react, his shoulder was like a hammer, and he smashed on the other side''s chest.


    "Ah..."


    Zhang Mingyuan felt as if he had been hit by a train. There was a burning pain on his chest, and he hardly shed tears.


    However, before this was over, Zhang Mingyuan only felt light, and then with a bang, his whole body fell on the dining table.


    All of a sudden, a table of leftovers eaten by Ning Tao is polished by Zhang Mingyuan.


    "This ability is not enough for me to stretch my muscles and bones. It''s a waste of emotion!"


    Looking at each other''s embarrassment, Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders in disappointment, looking a little depressed.


    It''s not that Ning Tao exaggerates. The gap between them is so big that there is no comparability. It''s like a child and an adult.


    Even if a child is holding a stick, it may not hurt an adult. On the contrary, adults have no less than 100 ways to deal with each other every minute.


    &Looking at Zhang Mingyuan, who was almost invincible at ordinary times, he was defeated by Ning Tao in three or two times. Zhou Ru covered his mouth and looked at the latter in disbelief. He was speechless.


    She has never thought that Ning Tao, a student, can play Zhang Mingyuan, who has almost never been defeated. It''s incredible that she didn''t even support a round.


    Only in Zhang Mingyuan''s heart, an invisible anger filled his chest.


    He only thought that he was careless, otherwise there was no reason to cook like this. It was a complete abuse, especially in front of his fiancee.


    In fact, it''s no exception to think so. His skill is good. He can''t be used to be very powerful at ordinary times. Some small fish and shrimps are not his opponents at all.


    When he lived in the sect, most of his fellow disciples didn''t use the spiritual power when they practiced with him. As a result, his concept of practice was very vague.


    "Well, come again."


    Together, regardless of the leftovers, Zhang Mingyuan only has Ning Tao in his eyes. When the words fall, he steps on the ground and rushes up.


    This time, he learned to be smart, but the move didn''t open and close. He used a small hand, five fingers like a line, and grasped Ning Tao''s arms.


    It is undeniable that Ning Tao is not as good as Zhang Mingyuan, who has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, but some things are not built up by time.


    The seemingly unexplained catcher, in fact, seems to be full of flaws in Ning Tao''s eyes, but he doesn''t shake it hard either. The room is too small, so he plans to open the field. He immediately makes a mistake in his step, and avoids his body.


    However, in Zhang Mingyuan''s opinion, Ning Tao''s retreat is obviously not going to work. At present, his confidence is greatly increased, and he directly catches up with him. His fingers are like hooks, and he grabs at his face.


    This time, if he did, I''m afraid it''s inevitable to break his face. Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a fierce color. This time, he didn''t retreat. Looking at the five fingers, he explored his hands, grabbed each other''s wrists like lightning, and suddenly clenched them.


    Zhang Mingyuan was surprised. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao''s arm strength was so big, like two iron hoops. He couldn''t move.


    This is real strength. The empty door in front of him is wide open. Zhang Mingyuan is a little flustered for a moment, and his hands withdraw vigorously to get rid of it.


    Seeing Zhang Mingyuan''s red face and thick neck, Ning Tao couldn''t get rid of it. With a faint smile, he showed a mouthful of white teeth and said, "do you want me to help you?"


    "Yes?"


    Zhang Mingyuan was stunned when he heard the speech, and a bad premonition rose in his heart. However, before he understood it, Ning Tao threw his hands vigorously, and he felt that he was flying again.


    This time, it was more fierce than last time. With a thump, Zhang Mingyuan had a close contact with the wall. Then, with a thump, he fell to the ground again."You You want to die! "


    This fall is not light, Zhang Mingyuan feel all over the bones are broken, hands on the ground, want to stand up, body a soft, and fell, head a lift, coldly looking at Ning Tao way: "boy, no matter who you are, this time you die!"


    "Oh, I''m not afraid that the wind will blow your tongue away!" Ning Tao narrowed his eyes, his hands moved, his face suddenly coagulated, and slowly walked to Zhang Mingyuan: "well, it''s not clear whether I will die or not, but you must die in front of me!"


    In his opinion, this guy''s brain is obviously sick. He''s almost a pie in the pie. He doesn''t forget to threaten others. He plans to put water into each other''s brain.


    "Ning Tao, what are you doing?"


    Seeing that both of them were really angry, Zhou Ru was in a panic and stood in front of Zhang Mingyuan, stretched out her arms and stopped him.


    "It''s better not to interfere in this matter. You heard what this guy said just now. If I let him go, I''ll wait for him to kill me later."


    Ning Tao slightly shakes his head, a face of disdain, way: "anyway you don''t like him, such a man died you also save trouble!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Ning Tao is so straightforward, Zhou Ru''s heart trembles and her five tastes are all mixed. She doesn''t like Zhang Mingyuan, but if the other party really has an accident with her, it''s estimated that it''s going to be a big deal.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhou Ru said in a hurry: "Ning Tao, don''t make a fool of yourself. You''re going to have a big event like this..."


    "Mr. Zhou, I don''t know where I''m fooling around. He''s the one who fooled around first. At most, I''m a manslaughter. If I''m in jail for a few years, I''ll get rid of the harm for the people."


    After what happened last time, he still wanted to make trouble for the other party. If it wasn''t for Youwu''s ambition, he would have turned over at that time.


    But now that we have met each other, they are still looking for a virtue. It''s strange that he can bird.

 Chapter 311

    Zhou Ru looked back at Zhang Mingyuan on the ground. When she turned her head to Ning Tao, she looked a little complicated. She took a deep breath and said, "Ning Tao, in the face of Bingbing and me, what''s the matter this time?"


    Today, Ning Tao''s performance is so unexpected that it suddenly becomes mysterious, which makes Zhou Ru unprepared.


    It''s just that the victory is now divided, and if we go on fighting, something will happen. If we change the occasion, it has nothing to do with him whether Zhang Mingyuan will die or not, but today we can''t do anything.


    "Er..."


    Seeing that Zhou Ru was stopped like an old hen protecting food, Ning Tao suddenly felt a little dull in his heart. Indeed, no matter what, they are going to walk together in the future, but he is a bit nosy.


    However, he didn''t care about it. He shrugged his shoulders immediately, looked sideways, and said, "well, since Mr. Zhou opened his mouth, I''ll give you face naturally, but..."


    At this point, Ning Tao turned his attention to Zhang Mingyuan and said with a smile: "take care of your crotch in the future. Next time I meet the last thing, I''m not sure if I''ll waste you!"


    Leaving a word behind, Ning Tao tidied up his clothes. Instead of looking at him, he turned his eyes on Zhou Ru: "goodbye, don''t disturb your little husband and wife."


    With a swing, Ning Tao strode out of the room, without a trace of nostalgia.


    "Zhang Mingyuan, are you ok?"


    Although Zhou Ru is a little curious about Ning Tao, she can only keep it in her heart. As soon as she turns her head, she frowns and looks at Zhang Ming and says, "how are you? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    After slowing down, Zhang Mingyuan could barely get up from the ground. Leaning against the wall, he squinted and vomited a few mouthfuls of turbid air. Zhang Mingyuan''s vision gradually flattened and fell on Zhou Ru, and his eyes began to complain.


    As soon as Ning Tao came down the stairs, he looked around. After walking around, he saw a BMW on the side of the road open the window. Xia Mengfei motioned to him.


    Ning Tao hurried forward. As soon as he opened the front passenger''s door, he sat on it and saw the bright and moving beauty in the car. His unhappiness just disappeared.


    Xia Mengfei started the car, put a pair of sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, and didn''t go to see him. He said: "brother Tao, people say that men get worse when they have money. Today I believe it. I''ve got a lot of money to pick up girls."


    ¡­¡­


    He didn''t open his mouth yet. When he heard Xia Mengfei''s words, Ning Tao''s expression was stiff. Then he gave a bitter smile and quickly explained: "sister Xia, you misunderstood me. That''s a friend of mine!"


    "Friends?"


    Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao, nods and adds a sentence with deep meaning: "it doesn''t matter. Everything starts from friends first!"


    "I have nothing to do with her. I''m an ordinary friend. I''ve helped her before. This time, I thank you for inviting me to dinner."


    Although Xia Mengfei didn''t make any effort, Ning Tao clearly recognized that the latter had something to eat, and immediately became anxious.


    "What''s your hurry? I just asked you casually. It''s not that you''re guilty."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s appearance, Xia Mengfei''s mouth turns up a little radian. She believes three points in her heart, and her look gradually returns to normal, but she refuses to let go.


    "I said that. That''s my friend."


    Ning Tao spread his hands and explained again. Words fall, it seems to think of something, turned to look at a well-dressed Xia Mengfei, said: "sister Xia, how do you with Zhang Mingyuan together?"


    "Oh, brother Tao, I underestimate you. I''ve asked the other party all the questions in such a short time. Why, are you jealous?"


    Look at the chapter h of P edition


    Ning Tao nodded without affectation. Then he gave a cold smile and hummed: "fortunately, it doesn''t matter. I''ve taught him a lesson, and I haven''t suffered any loss."


    "Er..."


    Xia Mengfei didn''t expect Ning Tao to admit it so readily. She was stunned, and then burst out laughing.


    With Ning Tao''s words, she finally felt at ease. However, she didn''t have any reason to raise her mind, so she began to explain: "that man is the chairman of Tianyu group. Last time, Mr. Zhou got to know him, this time, he asked me to talk about business."


    "Oh, you should pay less attention to such people. You don''t know what happened last time."


    When he heard that it was introduced by Zhou Ru, Ning Tao could not help but show his teeth. He found that as long as he met the woman, it would be no good.


    "Ah, there are so many men. It''s the same if you don''t see this or that."


    Xia Mengfei holds the steering wheel with one hand, and her body is slightly straightened. Her close fitting clothes outline the beauty of her body, showing her good figure incisively and vividly, which makes people fantasize.


    But he is a person who has no love in life. He sighs and says, "we are born to work. How can we compare with you, the shopkeeper who has nothing to drink coffee, bubble and be at ease?"See the other side will pull out the words again, Ning Tao corner of the mouth took out, some embarrassed way: "by the way, what''s the matter with the company now?"


    Last time, the other party mentioned to him that the company was going to be officially listed on New Year''s day and hold an opening ceremony. He didn''t ask much, and he didn''t even go to the store. Now, it''s really embarrassing to think about it.


    Mention this, Xia Mengfei immediately have spirit, cold hum a, opening a way: "almost, wait for the opening day, by the way, I see you and Zhou Ru relationship is good, then can also invite her?"


    "Zhou ru?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, some unclear, so: "you don''t say as long as the meaning of secretary Jing to the line?"


    "You are stupid. President Zhou is a celebrity in Donghai. She used to go there for nothing. She must choose some. Isn''t that a free endorsement?"


    Xia Mengfei is like a little fox. He is good at luring and explaining, which makes Ning Tao suddenly realize.


    "Well, I''ll try as much as I can!"


    Ning Tao is naturally duty bound to do something beneficial to the company. He is not good at some details. He has nothing to say about what he can do now.


    "Brother Tao, for the sake of our career, I resigned all my family positions. I can say that I sold myself to you. You should be responsible."


    Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao, and her words are soft.


    Hearing Xia Mengfei''s words, Ning Tao was shocked. Although he was ready, he was still a little surprised. Subconsciously, he asked, "your family is willing to give up your cornucopia?"


    Naturally, there is no doubt about the other party''s ability. Originally, he thought that he would go through some twists and turns, but he didn''t expect that he would get it done so soon.


    "Brother Tao, there are some things you don''t understand. In the family, there are some things competing fiercely. My cousins, my cousins, have been staring at my position for a long time. I''m leaving. They want to leave."


    Xia Mengfei is not surprised at Ning Tao''s thought. She glances at him immediately and turns her eyes and says: "I''ll say first, I''m homeless now. If you dare to let me down, I can''t finish with you!"

 Chapter 312

    Although Xia Mengfei''s words were half joking, there was a warm current in Ning Tao''s heart. He looked at each other seriously and said, "don''t worry, sister Xia, you will never regret today''s choice!"


    "Glib, I believe you!"


    Xia Mengfei bites at the corner of her mouth, but her heart is sweet, as if everything she has done is worth it.


    "Look, you don''t believe me when I tell you the truth!"


    Ning Tao leaned against the co pilot, put his hand on his head, squinted at the latter, and unconsciously stopped in front of the other person''s chest. The deep gully seemed to have great attraction, which made his heart tremble.


    "Who knows how many girls you''ve talked to?"


    Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao unconsciously, but then he finds that his eyes are not right. He looks down and sees the sharp part of his body. Suddenly, his heart beats violently. He pulls down his collar and says: "what are you looking at?"


    "Cough..."


    Seeing that he was found, Ning Tao felt embarrassed, coughed twice, laughed and said, "sister Xia, where are we going?"


    "What for?"


    Xia Mengfei sneered and gritted her teeth and said, "I''ve broken my leg for the company. I haven''t eaten yet. It''s not easy to catch the boss. Naturally, I''ll kill you hard!" It''s very reasonable.


    Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry. He quickly raises his hands to surrender and immediately agrees.


    "That''s about the same."


    Like Ning Tao this appearance, see the goal to achieve, Xia Mengfei eyes full of satisfaction, full of interest.


    Ning Tao thought they would go to some high-end hotels, but Xia Mengfei took him to a big stall, got out of the car, and found a place to sit down.


    "Right here?"


    Ning Tao looked suspiciously, slightly surprised.


    "Yes, isn''t that to save you money? You should be diligent and thrifty. When you get rich, you can invite me to have a big meal


    Xia Mengfei''s interest is very high, and he is probably not too hungry. First, he took the menu and looked at it for a long time, then he ordered several small dishes, a plate of barbecue, and a few bottles of beer.


    ¡£ In the new chapter r Festival, (;


    it''s less than 100 yuan in total. Looking at Xia Mengfei at night, Ning Tao''s hair is flying with the wind, and his face is delicate, just like an elf at night. He can''t help praising: "sister Xia, you are so beautiful today!"


    "What? Is it usually not beautiful? " Xia Mengfei is not happy with this. She raises her bright forehead and hums coldly: "brother Tao, you are getting worse and worse now. Why didn''t she find you so glib before?"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡± Ning Tao was stunned and then laughed bitterly. It seems that he had a meal with Li Bingbing today, and the other party really had a bad heart.


    Soon, the food ordered by Xia Mengfei was brought up by the stall man. Xia Mengfei opened two bottles of beer and handed one to Ning Tao. First, he took a few mouthfuls of his own.


    "Well, you have to drive later, OK?"


    Ning Tao is the first time to see Xia Mengfei drinking beer like this. He smokes at the corner of his mouth and says something in a hurry.


    "It''s OK. One or two bottles are still OK!"


    Xia Mengfei wiped the corner of her mouth, her eyes lit up slightly, and she felt energetic. She grabbed a kebab, bit it, and said vaguely, "by the way, do you have the name of the store in mind?"


    "It''s just a name. You can start with it!"


    It doesn''t matter to him. After dinner, Ning Tao lies on the armchair with his eyes slightly closed, enjoying both the scenery and the beauty.


    "No, you are the boss. If you make up your own mind about this matter, the name is still tentative now. You just want one, and you will save trouble in the future!"


    Summer dream Philippines but pull not to put, promise lower lip, must let him think of A.


    "All right, all right."


    Ning Tao knocked his head, some headache of pondering a little, eyes in each other''s body, on the exploratory way: "Feifei jewelry line how?"


    "Feifei jewelry?"


    Xia Mengfei raised her eyelids when she heard the words. She suddenly felt that she didn''t know what the other party meant. She couldn''t help but feel sweet. However, she didn''t say anything on her face. She said, "it''s terrible."


    "Well, well, let''s get another one."


    Ning Tao also just saw Xia Mengfei casually say, thought she didn''t agree, want to say one more.


    "Well, forget it. You can''t think of a good name. That''s it. It''s not pleasant to hear, but it''s barely enough. "


    Words are reluctant, but the smile of the corner of the eye can not be hidden.


    Ning Tao can''t help but get a toothache. He can''t see that the other party is deliberately playing with him. He just doesn''t bother to care with the other party. He puts his hands behind his head and says softly, "by the way, how about you and Cao Yang?"


    Zhou Ru''s affairs make him more alert. The binding force of the big family has exceeded his imagination. If he watches sister Xia marry Cao Yang, he will never accept it.After drinking a few more beers, Xia Mengfei put an empty bottle on the table and had a drink. Xiumei picked it out: "that''s all. It''s actually anything the parents of both sides can do. We can''t be the two masters. This time, I''m stepping down from the position of the family. Some people in the family are more unscrupulous, so I can only rely on you right now. As long as the company can get up, we can''t be the masters If you don''t get up... "


    The following words Xia Mengfei didn''t say much, but Ning Tao''s heart is full of moving, needless to say, he can understand, take a deep breath, his big hand gently, hold Xia Mengfei''s palm: "don''t worry, I won''t let you down!"


    "Oh, greasy, don''t move!"


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes are a little wet. She quickly turns away, shakes off Ning Tao''s palm, takes out some paper towels, wipes the oil on her hands, and takes the opportunity to cover up.


    "I''ll tell you first, I''m relying on you. You can''t kill me or bury me. If the company really doesn''t work, you can''t turn your back on me. Since you''ve cheated me out, you can''t hesitate to elope!"


    Slow slow mind, summer dream Philippines angry Ning Tao one eye, maliciously said.


    "Poof Cough... "


    Ning Tao, who had just drunk some tea, coughed and almost didn''t spurt it out. He didn''t expect that sister Xia was so fierce that he even eloped. He patted her on the chest and said: "don''t worry, I won''t suffer from elopement because of your appearance!"


    After hearing this, Xia Mengfei looked better and began to eat again.


    After eating two kebabs and drinking some beer in a row, Xia Mengfei saw that Ning Tao didn''t move his chopsticks at all. She raised her eyebrows and said, "brother Tao, why don''t you eat?"


    There were not many people who went to the golden scale hotel to have a meal. She just went to have a cup of coffee.


    "It''s OK, you eat!" Ning Tao was very happy. He joked: "the ancients are beautiful and delicious. I''ll be full if you eat."


    "Come on!" Xia Mengfei hummed and hastened to add: "is it that I''m eating badly now, which affects your appetite?"


    "No, no, I''m not very hungry!"


    Ning Tao''s heart leaps, smiles twice, and quickly waves his hand.

 Chapter 313

    A barbecue, two people have been eating late into the night, the evening wind blowing, maybe the reason for drunkenness, Xia Mengfei eyes with a silky charm, body lazy, lazy leaning on the seat, spring suddenly appears, and the usual image is very different.


    "Sister Xia, it''s almost done. Why don''t I take you back?"


    I didn''t eat much food. After drinking a lot of wine, Ning Tao vomited a breath of wine and felt almost done. He looked at Xia Mengfei.


    "Back to where?"


    Xia Mengfei opens one eye, looks at Ning Tao and drinks the last beer left in the bottle.


    "Home, of course." Ning Tao Wen Yan shakes his head, some helpless, but he knows that some women drink more than men are more terrible.


    "I''m sure I''ll be scolded if I go back at this time, I don''t know!" Xia Mengfei bit her lips, and at this moment she became coquettish.


    "Well What about that? "


    Ning Tao suddenly surprised, this big night''s don''t go home where to go.


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t care what Ning Tao''s thoughts are. Her eyes flash. Then she seems to think of something. She leans out of her body and shows a lot of snow-white. She looks at Ning Tao straightforwardly and suddenly says, "by the way, isn''t the house decorated? Why don''t we go back to our house! "


    "Ah..." Seeing that the other party is clearly showing the appearance of seduction, Ning Tao''s heart leaps, and then he looks at the other party''s posture. His mind suddenly becomes dry.


    "Well, it''s up to you!"


    Forced to swallow a mouthful of saliva, Ning Tao tried to keep calm, stood up, back to a sentence.


    Indeed, as the other party said, such a charming beauty, it is not safe to go back after drinking too much, and it may not be impossible to go back to live.


    Knowing that the other party was very drunk, Ning Tao didn''t let the other party drive. Because of his practice, this kind of wine is nothing, driving is no problem.


    The stall was not far from the house they bought. After half an hour, they came in.


    "Sister Xia, what do you think of the decoration?"


    The house is finely decorated, not very luxurious, but very delicate. With the curtains open, you can see the brilliant lights on the Huangpu River, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    "Well, it''s good, but I''m tired and want to take a bath and sleep."


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes are intoxicating. She takes a deep look at Ning Tao. She puts her hands together and stretches on her head. Her face is red.


    "Well, I''ll call you back tomorrow morning."


    He can see that the other side''s state is really not very good, hesitated, nodded and was about to leave.


    "Wait, you can''t go, I I''m afraid


    See Ning Tao to go, Xia Mengfei look tight, quickly block Ning Tao to the road.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao smell speech forehead up immediately a few black lines, don''t don''t mouth corner, hands spread spread, look dumb way: "you here is a bed, we two how to sleep!"


    Last time when he was decorating, he wanted to buy two beds, but he didn''t know what the latter thought, so he refused. The reason was that she couldn''t sleep alone, and she didn''t have to buy unnecessary things.


    It''s just a bed, isn''t it? A house to spend so much money, but also did not see heartache.


    "It''s easy. We both sleep on it. Don''t worry. I believe you."


    Xia Mengfei Oh, nodded, and then did not care about the wave way, but the face is more and more red, bright and moving, is not drunk do not know.


    Ning Tao cracked his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t believe in myself!"


    I''m joking. I''m guarding a beautiful woman. It''s strange that he can sleep at night. It''s not so good to be an animal or an animal.


    "Oh, you''re a real wheezer. I''m not afraid of your promise and your courage to pick up girls in the hotel. What are you afraid of?"


    "Er..." Listen to this words, Ning Tao a heart beat badly, want to say what, but found dry mouth.


    See Ning Tao stupefied, Xia Mengfei pursed a smile, swept his eyes: "whatever you want, I''m going to sleep, anyway, the opportunity is left to you, do you want to go in and do it yourself."


    In a hurry, Xia Mengfei bypasses Ning Tao and goes directly to the bedroom. With a bang, she closes the door, leaving the latter with a faint fragrance.


    Just when the door was closed, Xia Mengfei immediately leaned powerlessly behind the door, and her body slowly slid down. Her body was a little soft, and her face was red like a red buttock, and her heart was about to jump out.


    There is no just casual posture, to tell the truth, she is now facing Ning Tao, in the heart some worry about gain and loss.


    Only she knows how much it will cost to leave the family. The man outside the door is so excellent. Although she is confident, her concern is chaotic, and she has no music in her heart.


    It''s false to drink today. In fact, she is very brave and ready. After all, the best way for a woman to hold a man is to satisfy her heart.


    This is not Xia Mengfei''s utilitarianism, but when he comes to this stage, he is no longer qualified to be willful.After a long time, Xia Mengfei slowly came to the bedside, and slowly removed her clothes, one or two, until only her underwear was left, just like narcissism, she bowed her head and stroked her own exquisite.


    The soft body, smooth as silk like white abdominal muscles, without a trace of fat flat abdomen, all gave Xia Mengfei confidence.


    Taking a deep breath, Xia Mengfei regained her awe and walked to the bathroom barefoot without wearing shoes. Soon there was the sound of running water.


    Ning Tao is in the outside silly eyes, did not open perspective, straight looking at the bedroom door, listening to the sound of water inside.


    A moment later, with a sigh, he sat down on the hanging chair on the balcony, reached for a cigarette and took a fierce puff. His face was bright and uncertain, and he was obviously engaged in ideological struggle.


    Maybe, as Xia Mengfei said, he was a little tired. The sound of running water didn''t last long. He was completely quiet in about five or six minutes. There was no other sound except the sound of smoking.


    Ning Tao was speechless in his heart. He racked his brains and didn''t think that between animals and animals, he insisted on choosing one.


    If he went in directly, as long as he thought, he estimated that the other party would not refuse, but what is this? Xia Mengfei believed him so much, and there was an agreement between them. How could he chill the other party''s heart.


    At present, the other party is drunk. If he does it, isn''t he taking advantage of the danger of others, a living beast.


    Just don''t do, the other side seems to have hinted that the opportunity is rare, not even animals are inferior?


    After several cigarettes, Ning Tao looks at the uncertain butt of the cigarette. Finally, he strides to the bedroom.


    The door is falsely closed. With a little push, it opens. Ning Tao walks carefully and finds that Xia Mengfei is like a baby, lying on the bed with his back to him and asleep.

 Chapter 314

    Xia Mengfei looks simple and honest on the bed. Her eyes are closed tightly, as if she lacks a sense of security. She curls up and covers her body with a pile of thin quilt, leaving a space, just like the one reserved for him.


    Looking at Xia Mengfei carefully, he could feel the slight shaking of the bedding. His two scallion arms grasped the bedding, and his eyelashes moved from time to time.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sighed.


    He is not a fool, the other side has obviously put on a good posture, but he is nervous.


    Just at this moment, the lust in his heart suddenly disappeared, but some heavy.


    Just think about it, a woman does not want anything, to trust you to this, if he just for their own comfort, and heart and body can not say the past.


    For Xia Mengfei, the idea in Ning Tao''s heart has been firm for a long time. He wants this woman, but he wants it aboveboard, so that the other party doesn''t have any burden.


    This thought made him feel more comfortable. He stretched out his hand to pull another quilt, folded it on the other side, leaned over his clean forehead, gave a kiss, and then turned out of the room.


    And in Xia Mengfei''s heart, from hearing the sound of opening the door, a heart was raised in her throat.


    Ning Tao is outside, how can she sleep, especially when the other party leans down. Her whole body is too tense to breathe.


    In fact, she was ready, but at this moment, she felt a little uneasy. It was not until she heard the sound of closing the door that she breathed more smoothly.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t do it, and Xia Mengfei''s heart began to murmur. For a moment, she began to think about it and listened to it. Unfortunately, the living room was quiet and there was no sound.


    Ning Tao is in her heart.


    Gone, her heart is still uneasy, but also mixed with worry about gain and loss.


    Lie on the bed toss and turn, after a long time, also didn''t see Ning Tao come in again, Xia Mengfei heart some disappointed, confused, unconsciously fell asleep.


    Until about 7 o''clock in the morning, Xia Mengfei was naturally awakened by the biological clock in her body.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Xia Mengfei suddenly sat up. As soon as she went to sleep yesterday, she was completely unconscious and lost her due vigilance.


    Subconsciously, he looked to his side. There was no sign of lying on the pillow or the quilt. Then he opened the quilt and saw that his underwear was still there. Knowing that the other party didn''t come in yesterday, he breathed a long breath and then lost again.


    Mind a little slow, Xia Mengfei some worry Ning Tao how, quickly get up to put on clothes, even shoes are not even care to wear, barefoot ran out.


    As soon as I came to the living room, I saw Ning Tao lying on the sofa, snoring and sleeping. He was only covered with a piece of clothes, and I didn''t know how he could make it last night.


    "Wake up!"


    Xia Mengfei''s movement startled Ning Tao. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the other side standing in front of him, reluctantly smiling, and then he turned over and sat up.


    , N7Q Forever 2 F free watch small ^ say 5


    sleeping on the sofa is really killing, sleeping all night makes his waist ache.


    "Yes


    Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao straightforwardly, as if it''s the first time to know him. Her eyes are complex. She is stunned for a few seconds before she says something. I go to wash.


    Just two steps away, she saw that she had no shoes on and went back to the bedroom again with a pair of white and tender feet.


    It''s half an hour since they''ve finished their work.


    Xia Mengfei, who had been cleaned up, was able to return to her former ability, and her whole body became shining again with a charming look, as if it was not her who was drunk last night.


    Two people had a simple breakfast upstairs, Xia Mengfei got into the car and left.


    Every day, Ning Tao has a lot to deal with.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At the moment, in the office of another high-rise building in Donghai, the sun is shining. Zhang Mingyuan, the chairman of Tianyu group, who has been listed, looks at a document on the desk with a gloomy face and does not say a word.


    The beauty assistant also saw that the other party was in a bad mood, and hurriedly asked the other party to sign, then hurriedly grabbed the document and left.


    After the office environment was quiet again, Zhang Mingyuan''s face became distorted and his mood was difficult to recover.


    Although last night''s event did not bring him serious injury, but he was branded with a piece of heart disease.


    In front of his fiancee, he was beaten like a dead dog. If he didn''t say that, he couldn''t continue to work.


    The document has nothing to do with his work. It''s the information that he investigated Ning Tao overnight.


    He knew that he was a Wudang disciple, but he didn''t have much fear in his heart. Snakes have snake holes and rats have rat nests. Although he couldn''t beat each other, some people could clean them up.


    Originally this kind of thing naturally wanted to find the Qingcheng sect disciples, but this time it didn''t work. What happened just now, the Qingcheng sect has lost face. Ning Tao has also completely entered the sight of some people, and the Qingcheng sect may not come out again.


    After pondering carefully for a while, Zhang Mingyuan picked up the phone on the desk, pondered a little, and broadcast a complicated phone call.The phone was connected immediately, and there was a low hello.


    It''s just that the voice is a little strange. It sounds like a beginner.


    "I''m Zhang Mingyuan!"


    "Oh, it''s Zhang Shao. Why? Have you figured it out? "


    Hear here is Zhang Mingyuan, there voice immediately relaxed a lot, words with a trace of joy.


    "Yamamoto, as a friend, I''m happy to give you some help!"


    Zhang Mingyuan''s eyes flashed, and then he found a comfortable sitting posture for himself, and his face returned to the previous gentleness.


    "Oh, great. Don''t worry, Zhang Shao. As long as you promise, the conditions last time will remain unchanged. In addition, you will get the friendship of our Pinghe school." The voice is seductive.


    "Yamamoto, the wise don''t talk in secret. Although I agreed, it''s too sensitive to make a big fuss. I don''t want to get into trouble because of it."


    Zhang Mingyuan''s face is slightly heavy, showing a rare haze for outsiders, with a beat in his words.


    "Don''t worry, Zhang Shao. I understand the rules. We are here for that thing this time. We will not attract the attention of the Ministry of national security of China unless we have to."


    "Better!"


    Zhang Mingyuan sighed lightly and said again, "besides the terms we talked about last time, I have one more condition."


    "Zhang Shao, you can''t be too greedy. I feel that we have given enough sincerity."


    Words on the other side of the phone gradually clear up, even if you don''t help, other families can do the same.


    Zhang Mingyuan, with a smile, seemed not worried at all. He said haughtily, "I think in China, as long as my family doesn''t have an agreement, few people in other families dare to take over."


    There was a clear silence on the other side of the phone. After a long time, he slowly said, "business can''t be done. Benevolence and righteousness are here. Zhang Shao might as well talk about it."


    "Simple, I want to disappear alone."


    Zhang Mingyuan snorted coldly, his eyes like a knife, stabbing at the photo of Ning Tao''s information on the table.

 Chapter 315

    As the new year''s Day approaches and the holiday approaches, there are fewer and fewer courses. After a class in the afternoon, Ning Tao drives directly to a quiet place.


    As soon as I got out of the car and looked around, I took out the sword of autumn water, and the front came out from the scabbard, just like a Wang of autumn water.


    Shua!


    With a sword in hand, Ning Tao''s whole body temperament changed greatly. He had a lot of indescribable sharpness. With one hand, he danced in the air.


    Originally, ye Wanqing wanted to teach Ning Tao Chunyang finger, but later, the waves happened, and it was a dead end.


    Fortunately, wuchenzi appeared in time and saw his accomplishments soar, so he spread some of Wudang''s exquisite skills.


    Ten swords and nine swords mean that it takes more than ten years to refine them. Of course, this is just a false point. Although Ning Tao has not been practicing Taoism for a long time, his cultivation is not weak. At this age, it is very rare to break through his innate cultivation.


    Climbing high and looking far, using this cultivation to defend the sword, you can also exert a few percent of the power.


    Shua, Shua, Shua


    The sword is like a dragon. It turns over in his hand. His intention comes from his heart. It seems that there is an invisible sharp sword in the air. This is because he didn''t use his spiritual power, otherwise his power will go up a few steps.


    Although his own talent is important, the most important thing in his practice is patience and perseverance. He will find a place where no one can practice his sword as soon as he has time these days.


    Not long after, the shadow of a flash next to the car, a casual suit, wearing a hat, dressed some incognito dust-free son appeared in the field.


    No way, do as the Romans do, a Taoist robe in the mountains is nothing, but in the secular, no matter where you go, it will cause hot discussion.


    It doesn''t matter if I change my clothes. The key is that I can''t deal with my long hair. I can only hide it with a high hat.


    Come in, looking at Ning Tao hard practice sword, he slightly nodded, one handed carrying, but did not disturb.


    "Master, here you are."


    There are 81 moves in the pure Yang Sword technique. After practicing all of them, Ning Tao comes near and says respectfully.


    "Well, you have a good understanding of cultivation. The pure Yang Sword technique is very good now, but you should keep away from arrogance and impatience and practice more frequently."


    Rao is with no dust son''s fastidious eye, to this apprentice in front of also have no good fastidious, but still beat some.


    "It''s all the master''s advice. I will work harder in the future."


    Ning Tao nodded his head in a humble manner.


    His family knows his own affairs. He knows his situation clearly. In fact, he has a high understanding, but he has perspective. When Wu Chenzi drills for him, he can observe some small movements and spiritual power. When he tries, he will be like a duck in water.


    It''s very difficult for beginners to learn martial arts. They rarely grasp the fire. Ning Tao has passed the most difficult step.


    It''s just that if you want to be successful, you have to work hard.


    "Apprentice, now your spiritual power is unstable. Although I seal most of your spiritual power, for fear that you will be greedy and rash, I''ll think about it. In a few days, after you get used to it, it''s better to seal all your accomplishments."


    Wuchenzi looks at Ning Tao up and down, and then he says something that makes the latter''s eyes tongue tied.


    "Well Well, how long will it take to unseal? "


    Ning Tao hears the corner of speech a stiff, immediately helpless.


    I thought I could kill all sides when I broke through first. But I didn''t expect that I had to seal the spirit power. I didn''t know how much I was holding back.


    "Well, I think your physical fitness is good. It''s two months fast and half a year slow. When the time comes, you''ll be spiritually and physically united, and the seal will be knocked off. Don''t worry, it''s only good for you, but no harm!"


    Wuchenzi doesn''t know Ning Tao''s mind, and he''s afraid of his impetuousness. At the end of his speech, he doesn''t forget to draw a cake to satisfy his hunger.


    $(first episode {


    "well, by the way, is that all for the two vampires?" Ning Tao is still thinking about this matter in his heart, and some are unwilling to ask.


    "There is no good way at the moment, but Huaxia''s senior management has already called the British government, and the other side has promised us some compensation."


    The other party has already left, and nothing else will help. There is no way for Wu Chenzi.


    "Well, you can''t take advantage of them!"


    Ning Tao bit his teeth with a bang bang sound, and his face flashed a sharp color.


    "Apprentice, there are too many injustice in the world. We practitioners should be open-minded and don''t let hatred disappear. As long as you practice hard, you will never have a chance to revenge."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, Wu Chenzi was afraid that he would have some bad ideas, so he diverted his attention.


    "Thank you for your teaching." How can he not understand each other''s words? Ning Tao nodded at the moment and held his breath in his heart.


    "Well, that''s good. I''ll leave the East China Sea in a few days. I''ll take advantage of these days to teach you. I didn''t see your pure Yang finger practice in place last time, so I''ll explain it to you again today!"


    "Pure Yang refers to a simple way to say, in fact, it is to accumulate one''s own spiritual power according to the Dharma, and change from quantitative change to qualitative change, so that the power can be greatly increased..."Wuchenzi''s words are not fast, but every word is in the key, and he begins to explain Chunyang to Ning Tao.


    At present, the opportunity is rare. Ning Tao has no distractions, ponders carefully, and then observes Wu Chenzi''s drill, which proves that he has gained a lot.


    As for martial arts moves, remember to be greedy. Even if he breaks through the day after tomorrow, Wu Chenzi only teaches Chunyang sword formula, Chunyang finger, Taiyi fist and wind chasing step.


    He has perspective in the body, learning these is like a duck to water, entry is not a problem at all.


    Yesterday, he had a competition with Zhang Mingyuan, and he had a taste of the benefits of Chunyang finger. Indeed, as the master said, if there is time for the battle of life and death, one move is enough.


    "Your talent is also outstanding in Wudang sect. If you practice well, you will achieve unlimited achievements in the future. If you can break the shackles one day, you will be satisfied even if you are a teacher!"


    Two hours later, Wu Chenzi said with deep emotion and left Ning Tao to practice.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao''s talent is more terrible. He often shows many things once, and the other party can imitate them, which makes him surprised.


    After some teaching, he felt that he had nothing to teach.


    After wuchenzi left, Ning Tao didn''t rush back, but took back the sword and practiced harder.


    Practice without years, Ning Tao devoted himself to, forget the time, go all out, until a phone call to disturb the rhythm.


    Seeing that it was Li Bingbing''s number, Ning Tao took a breath and pressed the answer button.


    "Bingbing, what''s the matter?"


    "The last time you asked me to do something is almost done. Send the girl''s basic information to my email. After the new year, school should begin!" Li Bingbing''s voice came from the phone.


    "Great, thank you very much."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he was very happy and quickly expressed his thanks.


    "Cut, don''t be practical. In this way, I have something to trouble you. Please do me a favor."


    "OK, no problem."


    After asking the other party''s location, Ning Tao hangs up the phone. As soon as the sword is closed, he gets into the car, starts the car, and goes away.

 Chapter 316

    Before long, Ning Tao drove to a coffee shop, which was the place they agreed.


    "Ning Tao, here."


    Li Bingbing, who has been paying attention to the door, sees him and quickly reaches out a hand and waves it to show a spoken English.


    In fact, if the other party doesn''t say hello, he can see at a glance that only the other party wears police uniform in such a big coffee shop, which is particularly eye-catching in such an environment.


    Striding over, Ning Tao sat on the chair opposite Li Bingbing, squinting and joking: "how? Not busy today? "


    "I''m really sorry. There was a real emergency in the police yesterday."


    Li Bingbing naturally knows that Ning Tao refers to what happened last night, and opens his mouth to explain.


    "Little things, I''ve asked her to send the information to your email, and I''ll trouble you about school."


    Ning Tao waved his hand, but he didn''t forget to mention something serious.


    Last time Long Wu said that Lin Beibei wanted to go to the Conservatory of music. He asked each other, and Lin Beibei told him that his biggest dream was to study in Beijing Conservatory of music.


    Good thing to do in the end, for Lin Beibei that strong girl, he from the heart of care, last time in the hospital inadvertently talked with Li Bingbing, did not expect the other party really finished.


    "Well, I don''t have to trust you for this. Just know."


    Li Bingbing''s eyes cocked up a little complacent, cold hum sentence, looking at Ning Tao way: "now can be honest, you and that girl in the end what relationship?"


    Ning Tao immediately wry smile, it seems that women are gossip, shrugged his shoulders, said: "I have said, that is a good friend of my sister, I always treat him as a sister."


    "Really?"


    On the chapter of the latest X A


    "really!" Ning Tao nodded firmly.


    "I''ve seen that girl''s picture. She looks pretty. Now she''s a pretty girl, and it''s even worse when she grows up. Don''t you care?"


    Li Bingbing grabs Ning Tao, turns his eyes and tries again.


    Grab the coffee on the table and drink it all, Ning Tao''s face is black: "you said that growing up is beauty, I''m not as dirty as you said."


    "It''s better, or if I hear about it, I''ll let you stop thinking about it."


    Li Bingbing looked down at the table, ferocious, as if pointing.


    "Well, I said you had a gun today, and you were so blunt?"


    Ning Tao wondered, Li Bingbing was not like this in the past, how he seems to have changed a person today.


    "That''s because I know you today. What did you do to Xiaoru?" Li Bingbing smiles coldly, hands a help table, slowly approach Ning Tao, suddenly murderous way.


    "Well What do you mean


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he felt a bad feeling in his heart, and the words were empty.


    "What do you mean? Yes? Do you still need me to remind you? " Li Bingbing stretched her face and said.


    "I really don''t know what you mean?"


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what the other party knows, and now he can only die.


    "Well, what about Zhang Mingyuan? Do you know that you beat Zhang Mingyuan yesterday, which made Xiaoru very passive! "


    Li Bingbing''s face was cold, and his voice was a generation old.


    When he heard Zhang Mingyuan, Ning Tao was relieved. For him, as long as he didn''t tell what happened in the hospital that day, otherwise he would be known by the police with a sense of justice, and would not jump at him with a gun.


    "That''s him looking for death. I''ll eat my bread and mind his business!"


    Ning Tao is clubbing his chin with one hand. He is a ruffian.


    Li Bingbing''s face flashed when he heard the words, and finally he couldn''t hold back: "what''s the matter?"


    "You don''t know?" Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes and asked.


    "I Of course I know. It depends on whether you tell the truth or not! "


    As soon as Li Bingbing''s words stopped, he pretended to be vicious.


    She really doesn''t know. After Ning Tao left last night, Zhou Ru called Li Bingbing again in the evening. She simply mentioned that they were unhappy and asked Ning Tao to be careful.


    After that, no matter how she asked, Zhou Ru didn''t say it. As a last resort, she came to ask Ning Tao.


    "Oh, so it is."


    Ning Tao smashes his mouth. He knows it in his heart. At present, he avoids the heavy and takes the light. He talks about the contradiction with Zhang Mingyuan.


    Of course, some things with Zhou Ru, he easily omitted, and also mentioned the last bar thing.


    "That bastard, how can you slander Xiaoru? It''s so hateful."


    Li Bingbing could not bear this. After hearing this, he was so angry that he was filled with righteous indignation.


    "That''s to say, as a man, how can I stand by when I see my friends wronged..." Ning Tao nodded desperately.


    "Well done, I hate that I had something to do at the beginning, or I would have looked good to him."Li Bingbing blushed and clenched her fist.


    Ning Tao felt guilty and lowered his head to drink a cup of coffee. He said in his heart: "if you were here, there would not be that kind of oolong."


    "But you should be careful in the future. Zhang Mingyuan is a complete hypocrite to avoid his conspiracy!"


    Excited return excited, think of small Ru''s words, Li Bingbing mouth to remind a.


    They all come from the same place. The big families are familiar with each other. If they are in the same circle, they will follow the rules. However, Ning Tao is an outsider. No matter what the people inside do, Zhang Mingyuan will not talk about the rules if he wants to take revenge.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a clown!"


    Ning Tao lightly waved his hand and didn''t care.


    "I''m kidding. He''s a congenital strong man now. On the surface, maybe he has to take care of something, but on the surface, he''s really not afraid."


    Even if he doesn''t use psychic power, his abilities are not the same. In addition, he is close to the abnormal body of the blood clan. Even if he is a bullet, as long as he is on guard, he will do harm to him.


    Li Bingbing knew that Ning Tao was a monk, and he didn''t worry too much. After the revelation, he remembered the purpose of his trip and continued: "I came to you today. There''s something small I need your help!"


    "Come on, what''s up." Ning Tao looked up at the other side and said something.


    He just thought it was Zhou Ru''s business. Now it seems that there are other things.


    "Well, yesterday the police station caught several thieves. From them, our police station got an important clue. I want you to check it with me."


    "Just you and me?" Ning Tao a Leng, way.


    "Yes, your cultivation is high. We''ll be safe in this trip. Let''s go." Li Bingbing spoke and was about to get up.


    "Wait, when did I promise you to go?" Ning Tao quickly waved his hand when he heard the speech, and he was not happy.


    It''s not a good job for him to do it.


    "What? You don''t want to help me? " Li Bingbing body shape meal, quickly asked.


    "I can''t help you." Ning Tao put his body on the back and shook his head.


    "Why?" Li Bingbing was puzzled and puzzled.


    "First, I''m not a member of the police station. It''s against the law to do so. Second, you just didn''t believe me. I''m very hurt. I won''t go." Ning Tao turns his head and doesn''t give each other any face.

 Chapter 317

    "You How can you be so careful. " Seeing Ning Tao''s attitude, Li Bingbing''s face turned red and he was at a loss.


    "How can I be careful? It''s not a private matter. It''s an internal matter of your public security department. What''s the point of my involvement as a common people? Can''t I transfer some people from your police station?" Ning Tao remained unmoved and made his attitude clear.


    "Just say if you want to help or not!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s attitude, Li Bingbing is also angry. Today, it''s actually her own opinion. When she knows the clue, she is itchy. She is eager to solve the case. How can she wait.


    However, after experiencing the crisis of life and death, she also learned to be smart, not reckless, and planned to find a super bodyguard to protect her.


    "Don''t help..." Just spit out two words, Ning Tao see each other a face all black come down, will be angry, don''t help two words after added a sentence: "we are what relation, don''t help how possible!"


    "That''s about the same. If you help me, there''s absolutely no problem with your sister."


    Li Bingbing hummed a sentence, this just calms down, the corner of the mouth stirs up a trace of smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao neck hook, completely speechless, listen to this meaning, feelings if he doesn''t help each other, linbeibei school things also stuck.


    "Well, I sold it to you. Tell me what you want me to do. I''ll tell you first. I won''t sell my body."


    Ning Tao put on a look of death, as if to go out.


    "Bah, who cares about your body!"


    Li Bingbing smell speech facial expression a red, quickly quenched a mouth, reply a way.


    "You''d better not be rare." Looking at each other''s fierce appearance, Ning Tao muttered in a low voice.


    He also wondered, "this is it."


    At the moment, Li Bingfan has to get on the ice first.


    "Wait!" Ning Tao looks a meal, quickly pulled each other.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid? "


    Li Bingbing raised her eyebrows and said with some scorn.


    "Beauty, don''t use provocation. Although it''s good for me, it''s OK to go in, but what''s the matter with your police uniform? Do you want to influence each other with your own bastard spirit?"


    Ning Tao squints at her, reaches out and pulls her police uniform and says.


    ¡­¡­ Li Bingbing smelled that Yan was sweating. She was used to it. As soon as she went out of the police station, she called Ning Tao. She forgot this. After thinking about it, she asked, "what should I do?"


    "Easy to do, take off the police uniform?" Ning Tao glanced at each other''s clothes, leisurely way.


    "If I take it off, I can''t go back." Li Bingbing felt a little anxious when he heard the words.


    "Also, otherwise, you wait here, and I''ll go and buy you one first."


    Ning Tao looked around. When he saw a shop nearby, he opened his mouth.


    "I''ll go with you!" Li Bingbing is about to get off.


    "No, you wait here. I''ll buy it for you." Ning Tao stretched out his hand to press the other side and opened his mouth.


    "Why?"


    "No why, I said beauty, where is this place? Underground boxing ground? You dare say there is no horse outside. If we want to stare, we will go in for nothing."


    Ning Tao sighed and said nothing to Li Bingbing, as if his brain was not enough.


    "All right." When Li Bingbing heard that Yan''s face turned red, she was anxious and forgot these common sense.


    Let Li Bingbing first notice around, Ning Tao roughly asked the size of each other''s clothes, Shi ran got off the car.


    He bought clothes for Qin Yun. He was familiar with them. He came back with several bags soon.


    "Change it quickly."


    Put the bag into the car, Ning Tao turned over, took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it.


    "Ning Tao, what clothes did you buy for me?"


    Before he finished smoking a cigarette, Li Bingbing''s anger was heard. When Li Bingbing looked back through the window, his eyes widened.


    The upper body is a sleeveless shirt, the chest is very big, loose, large white background, the pair of towering to set off the particularly prominent.

 Chapter 318

    Li Bingbing usually wears conservative clothes. Even if he doesn''t wear a police uniform, he is the kind with a very high collar.


    Last time in the hospital after his severe warning, the other side is no longer wearing wrapped chest, let the full to liberate.


    Now remove that set, put on this kind of exposed clothes, close under, the impact can be imagined, almost didn''t let Ning Tao''s nose blood to spray out.


    I''m afraid that no one can match the size he''s seen. He promises that if the other party goes to models and catwalks, his popularity will soon explode.


    "What are you looking at?"


    See Ning Tao want two eyes, straight look at him, Li Bingbing heartstrings are taut, quickly with a white onion arm blocked, deliberately fierce stare Ning Tao.


    "Well Nothing. Let''s go


    Ning Tao''s Adam''s apple wriggled a few times, swallowed saliva secretly, and barely looked away from each other''s chest.


    "What to go, Ning Tao? Do you mean it? How can I go?"


    Li Bingbing refused to get out of the car. He joked that his lower body was a miniskirt, which was the coolest dress in summer. It was hard for her to accept it anyway.


    Even she suspected that Ning Tao didn''t want to go and deliberately gave a bad idea.


    "It''s all here. I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Then why did you buy such clothes for me


    Li Bingbing is full of vigilance and stares at Ning Tao.


    "I said, elder sister, where are we going? It''s an underground boxing ring. You''ve seen several regular women go to see that. With your posture, even if you wear ordinary clothes, you''re also outstanding. If it''s not too late, I''d like to give you a good packaging."


    Seeing that the other party doesn''t trust him, Ning Tao frowns and takes the trouble to explain.


    This is what they do at Dragon five. Although he doesn''t go there often, he knows something about it.


    "Then I don''t like it."


    After hearing Ning Tao''s explanation, Li Bingbing understood it in her heart, but she couldn''t hold her face down. After a long hesitation, she choked out a sentence.


    "Do you still want to get there?"


    Ning Tao doesn''t care. It''s easy not to wear this. If you put on your police uniform, maybe all the people in it are idiots. You can''t see that you are a policeman.


    When it comes to the task, Li Bingbing suddenly has the courage, takes a deep breath, grits his teeth, and says in a hurry: "that All right


    Finally see the other party agree, Ning Tao heart also dark relief.


    See each other down, his eyes have never been away from each other.


    "Come on, hold me."


    When the other side comes down, Ning Tao stretches his arm, and then he calms down.


    "What for?"


    "Do you want people to think we''re just friends?"


    Ning Tao said goodbye and strode to the door.


    Originally a very smart person, how to let go of the shackles, the brain back, really should be that sentence, chest big no brain.


    "Oh, wait for me."


    Li Bingbing returns to her senses, and regardless of the beautiful scenery on her chest, she catches up with her and holds Ning Tao''s arm.


    "Remember, you''re my girlfriend now. Be natural later."


    Ning Tao did not look back, light said a sentence, a face of defiant into the door.


    If you come to this place to play, it''s not good to flinch.


    The so-called underground boxing, not necessarily underground, between the gray status, there are open competition and dark competition.


    Mingsai is just like watching on TV. There are referees and many rules. However, there are few people watching it in public. It''s a full scene.


    What really drives people crazy is the dark game, that is, black boxing.


    This is a real gold cave. In the black boxing arena, there is only one rule for free fighting, that is to win.


    Every player in the challenge arena has to sign a life and death certificate, and the death rate is very high.


    In this way, the fierce atmosphere of the competition can be imagined, here, there are a lot of gold owners, you secretly boss gambling, this is the real competition.


    "For what?"


    There is no money for the competition. They are not interested in it. As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes turn, he goes to a luxurious staircase. There, there are five or six strong men with big arms and round waists guarding. When he sees Ning Tao and them, he immediately guards them.


    "Come and have fun." Ning Tao''s complexion doesn''t change, squint at a few people one eye, light say.


    "Want to play, do you have a membership card?"


    One looks like a leader, chin circle Hu smash, face Yin measurement, eyes like a snake staring at him, voice cold way.


    "Membership card?"


    Ning Tao''s face was stunned. Then he put his arms around Li Bingbing and put him in his arms. He said with a smile, "honey, he asked me for a membership card. Do you have one?"


    "I I didn''t! "By Ning Tao''s embrace, Li Bingbing''s face turns red. He feels that the richness on his chest has been squeezed and deformed. A light sense of shame rises in his heart. At the moment, he can only harden his head and open his mouth.


    "Sorry, I don''t have this."


    Ning Tao Oh a, then a look up, eyes narrowed up, with a smile on his face said a sentence.


    Before the words came down, he ignored the people in front of him and strode inside.


    "Stop!"


    The man waved, next to a few people immediately surrounded up, not good complexion.


    "Sir, according to the rules, you can''t go in without a membership card. If you want to see it, it''s the same outside! "


    The man came to Ning Tao and his words became impolite.


    Pop!


    In response to his slap, Ning Tao''s hand was very heavy, which made the man''s cheek swollen. It was not over. After a slap, he pointed to each other''s face and said angrily, "I know who I am, and dare to ask for my membership card. Remember, my name is Zhang Mingyuan. I''m from Beijing, and I''ll show my bright future moves."


    This words, with that slap, immediately shocked these people in front of them. Even Li Bingbing in Ning Tao''s arms was also stunned. Then he tightly pursed his lips, lowered his head, and his cheeks were red.


    Arrogant, too arrogant, Ning Tao''s hand, enough to let a few people at the same time Leng for more than ten seconds, then a young man reaction, immediately quit, immediately sleeve a smooth, "I don''t care where you come from..."


    "Come on


    Then, before the young man rushed in, the man with swollen cheeks gave a low drink and put out his hand to block the swelling. He turned a blind eye to the swelling on his face, but his eyes were fixed on Ning Tao.


    "What are you looking at? If you dare to get in the way of Laozi again, believe it or not, Laozi will abolish you!"


    Ning Tao''s first hook, the corner of his eye, the fierce light, is disdain.


    After a short time, the man''s cold look suddenly turned to be more respectful. He stretched out his hand and asked, "I''m sorry, I have no eyes. Please come in!"

 Chapter 319

    WOW!


    Seeing this turning point, the onlookers nearby were almost stunned and whispered one by one. When they looked at Xiang ningtao''s eyes, they were slightly different, and they were in awe.


    Dare to be so arrogant on the other side''s territory, if it''s not crazy, it''s powerful.


    Although the young people in front of them are not well dressed, they are superior in their tone and attitude. In addition, the female ticket next to them is also a beautiful woman, and there is little possibility of madmen.


    It''s a last resort to open such a big ring and make money peacefully. I don''t want to offend people.


    "Hey, hey, boy, it''s you


    Ning Tao didn''t seem surprised at all. He reached out and patted each other on the cheek. His eyes were full of ridicule: "be smart in the future, Nuo. Take it and have a look."


    As soon as he reached for his hand, Ning Tao took out a few hundred yuan bills from his pocket and stuffed them on the other party''s collar without looking at them. He ignored a few people and strode away with Li Bingbing in his arms.


    Several young people looking at Ning Tao, as if fearless into, one by one will fall on the man''s eyes.


    "Kago, let him in like this?"


    Just now the impulsive young man swallowed his saliva, almost murmuring.


    "What do you say to do?"


    The man reached out and stroked his swollen face. His face was completely gloomy. As soon as his eyes turned, he looked at the young man coldly and said in a low voice, "go, stare at him. Once he wants to leave, report to me immediately."


    "Yes, cage."


    The young man suddenly showed the color of a sudden realization, turned around and stepped downstairs.


    "Boy, I hope your background can match your pride!"


    Looking at the empty stairway, the man murmured in a low voice, then stretched out his hand to hold the red ticket on the collar, curled up into a ball, blue veins on his fingers exploded, and left without looking back.


    Although the other side''s anger should be confirmed, it''s hard for him to calm down.


    He promised that as long as Ning Tao dared to cheat him, he would never go out alive.


    Holding Li Bingbing in one hand, Ning Tao walks down. What happened just now is like a small episode, which has no influence on him at all.


    "Don''t look back, don''t look around!"


    At the end of the stairs is a passage. Ning Tao feels the struggle of the beauty in his arms. His strength is tighter and he whispers.


    "There is no one here. Do you want to take advantage of me?"


    Li Bingbing, who has ever tried this ambiguous posture, walks awkwardly. Seeing that there is no one around, he has to break away. He feels the strength of the other side and blushes.


    "I said beauty, don''t you see the camera on it? If it''s revealed, it''s not your task. It''s one thing whether you and I can go out alive or not. "


    Ning Tao sighed, bowed his head to say a word, then leaned over his forehead and gave him a kiss. Then he laughed and went on.


    Li Bingbing''s mind is already confused. She feels Ning Tao''s kiss and her heel is almost soft. If Ning Tao didn''t help her in time, she would be paralyzed on the ground.


    But this scene, on the other side of the camera, I feel that the girl has some desire to refuse to welcome, without any flaw.


    When they came to a heavy iron gate, the passage was over. As soon as they came near, the iron gate automatically separated from both sides, and suddenly a noise came from inside.


    Ning Tao frowned, the pace slowed down, and then stepped in without stopping.


    Once inside, I feel that the vision is not enough, and the scene is chaotic.


    This is a huge hall. In the middle of the hall, there is a prominent platform, which is very eye-catching. It is surrounded by iron net. There are two boxers coming and going inside.


    Under the stage, round tables were filled with people, shouting and coaxing.


    "Fight!"


    "Paralyzed, number five, won''t you kick his ass?"


    V forever: free 3x reading (novel DD


    "this number 10 is also a fool, hit him to the point!"


    "Damn it, I''ve put 10000 on No. 10. I guess it''s going to float again..."


    In the ring, all kinds of voices are talking, rough and ugly, but it can make people''s whole heart boil.


    Ning Tao pulls Li Bingbing to sit down in front of a free table and asks for two glasses of wine for the waiter. Then he looks at the two people in the challenge arena.


    The lighting is dim under the stage. Although there are not many women, they are very exposed in their clothes. They are as charming as a bird. They are exposed in their clothes. They lie in men''s arms in different postures to win men''s happiness.


    In this environment, Li Bingbing gradually adapts to it, and doesn''t feel that his clothes are abrupt.


    This kind of place is different from the bar. There are no night girls in it. Most of them are brought in by men. Of course, these people are not all girlfriends and girlfriends.After all, few men are willing to bring their women to such places.


    "Ah, how do you start to watch boxing? You can''t forget about me!"


    See Ning Tao gradually see infatuated, Li Bingbing stretched out his elbow poke each other, open mouth said.


    "Not in a hurry?"


    Ning Tao waved his hand, but he was not in a hurry.


    "I don''t know why you want to do nothing when you take advantage of it."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was not moved, Li Bingbing was a little anxious and immediately pushed Ning Tao.


    She hasn''t been here before. All kinds of strange smell inside make her gasp.


    "When I say Bingbing, we should settle down as soon as we come. Is this kind of thing urgent? You''re right to listen to me. "


    Ning Tao reaches out a palm, a little a swing, light way.


    It''s too big. Even if the boss comes, he may not be able to see it. Li Bingbing looks around and is silly. He is worried and can only bear it.


    On the platform, there was a black man fighting with a Chinese man. The former had a No. 5 sign on his waist, while the latter had a No. 10 sign on his waist.


    Obviously, Chinese people are in a weak position. They are inferior to each other in terms of weight and strength. Now they can only parry.


    "No way!"


    When he saw that the black man was ready for power, Ning Tao shook his head and knew that the overall situation had been decided.


    Bang!


    Sure enough, the black man''s powerful fist hit No. 10 on the bridge of his nose, and his blood burst out. No. 10 couldn''t hold on any longer, so he fell on his back. After a few strokes, he didn''t move any more.


    In this arena, there are no rules. The winner is the king.


    "Number five!"


    "Number five!"


    ¡­¡­


    When the referee went up to pronounce the result, the cheers from the stage went up.


    Some people are happy and others are worried. The audience who put money on No. 10 are dejected and scolded secretly.


    They don''t care about that person''s life or death. They only care about the money in their pocket. Many people even want to step on the number 10 to vent their anger.


    "Dear friends, is there anyone who challenges our No.5? As long as he wins ten games in a row, he will win today''s battle king. The king will be awarded the king''s medal personally by our boxing boss. Maybe he will have the chance to sign a contract with the boxing ring, and his future will be very good!"


    Taking advantage of the No.5 break, the referee took the microphone and bewitched him on the spot.

 Chapter 320

    "Here''s the chance!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened when he heard that he was about to drink all the wine in his cup. He stood up, took off his coat and gave it to Li Bingbing, and then went backstage.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s posture is going to go on stage, Li Bingbing seems to understand something. He quickly reaches for his hand and holds it tightly.


    She can see the tragic situation of No. 10 clearly. Although she has confidence in Ning Tao, she is worried about it.


    "Since it''s here, you can''t miss it, and you can take advantage of it!"


    Ning Tao know each other''s mind, one hand holding Li Bingbing''s catkin, can be regarded as a consolation, after a pause, once again said: "don''t worry, believe me!"


    "Don''t wait any longer."


    Li Bingbing looked at the arena, but still refused to let go.


    "Are you worried about me?" Ning Tao mouth slightly a Qiao, close to Li Bingbing some, quite ambiguous way: "of course, I''m helping you, ah, if I want to really what happened, you can be responsible later."


    Without waiting for the other party to react, Ning Tao turned and went backstage.


    Li Bingbing stood there as rigid as a piece of wood, with a strange feeling rising in his heart.


    When Ning Tao came backstage, a person in charge told the rules in a few words.


    The competition is divided into two games, and the final PK is carried out. The winner of ten games is the king of battle.


    High risk brings high returns, and the boxer''s bonus is also rich. In the face of this guy''s arrogance, Ning Tao just stretched out a palm and disdained to hook up enough. The corners of his mouth curled up a little and said: "one hand wins you!"


    WOW!


    Wild, this speech a, the stage immediately boiling, a small group of pressure ningtao people suddenly whistling, shouting up.


    In the boxer, speech attack is also an effective means, Ning Tao did not say words, just a few words, completely angered the middle-aged man.


    "Boy, you want me to take off your arm."


    The middle-aged man laughed angrily and stepped on the ground. The whole man rushed to Ning Tao like a tank. The big fist of casserole was raised and came to Ning Tao''s face.


    In the middle-aged man''s view, this punch is enough to deal with Ning Tao. Seeing this man''s hand like the wind, many timid women began to scream.


    Ning Tao''s face didn''t change, even his body didn''t move, as if he was scared. The strong wind blew up his hair and spread it back.


    And when the fist was about to touch the face door, Ning Tao moved. He just tilted his head and avoided the past. At the same time, he raised his right hand and shot.


    Shot simple, not complex, and the other side, but also a punch, lightning like hit in the other side''s armpit.


    Bang!


    Originally seems to have no asymmetry of a punch, a dull sound, when the results come out, let a person surprise things appear.


    The middle-aged man, weighing nearly 200 Jin, fell on his back.


    Poop!


    The huge landing sound shook the field. The middle-aged man covered his armpit with one hand and made a sound like killing a pig in his mouth.


    And under the stage, one by one, they are stupid.


    It''s not that there are no such powerful fighters, but it''s exaggerated. The two are not in proportion at all, and there is such a huge contrast in the end.


    Even many people who beat the middle-aged man to win called the celebration of red wine, and now the glass broke all over the floor.


    "Win on the 15th!"


    The referee didn''t think so much. Seeing that the middle-aged man had no strength to fight again, he announced the result in time. At the same time, two security guards quickly pulled the middle-aged man down.


    "Won?"


    "Black curtain!"


    "No, it must be black screen!"


    "It''s too big a fool!"


    ¡­¡­


    When the audience came back to their senses, all kinds of noisy voices suddenly swarmed up.


    "On the 15th, you can choose to take a rest or continue to play."


    As soon as the referee turns around, he looks deeply at Ning Tao and says.


    I choose to continue the competition


    Ning Tao didn''t hesitate and said immediately.


    "What? Continuous challenge? "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s voice, the people under the stage stopped yelling, and their eyes began to wonder.


    After all, if it''s a black screen, it won''t choose to do so.


    "OK, next one."


    The referee was shocked, and then there was no nonsense, and the next boxer came.


    "Come on, I''m in a hurry!"


    What appears in front of us is a bald man, whose figure is similar to that of Ning Tao. As soon as he gets on the stage, he is interrupted impatiently by Ning Tao.


    In his opinion, it is a waste of time to fight and grind.In a victory, Ning Tao is sure that he has perspective and can find other people''s weaknesses in time. Only this, he has been in an invincible position.


    The blow just now is not uncommon to outsiders. In fact, it is not so mysterious. Under the armpit of the middle-aged man, there is an old wound. The bone inside is not yet healed. If he breaks it with one blow, the opponent''s fighting power will be wasted.


    "Boy, your arrogance is over!"


    Those who can stand here are all licking blood on the edge of the knife, leaving life and death out of the question. Although they realize that Ning Tao is not simple, they will not be afraid of being bald. With a loud drink, they will bounce up quickly, and a whip leg will go straight to Ning Tao''s chest.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao is good at close combat, so he will use long attack, and also try the opponent''s virtual reality.

 Chapter 321

    In terms of strength, bareheaded men are obviously not as good as middle-aged men, but they are better than speed and reaction speed.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t hold his hands up, he pressed them forward and patted them on the leg of the whip. At the same time, he took advantage of his posture and stepped back.


    "Death


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t dare to fight head-on, his confidence was greatly increased. With a low voice, he stepped on one leg and on the other, and his goal remained unchanged. He still kicked Ning Tao in the chest.


    Wuchenzi once said that the eagle should do his best to fight the rabbit. Now Ning Tao is not careless. Instead of hiding, he clenches his fist and smashes it on the bare head''s leg.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s fist was shaken, his body shook slightly. Looking back at his bald head, his thighs bounced and his feet flew forward like frogman, grabbing Ning Tao''s shoulders.


    "Hum!" Ning Tao originally wanted to try his Taiyi fist. Seeing that the opponent was aggressive, he didn''t have the idea of tempering. With a cold hum, he also raised his arms and raised his hands.


    Stab!


    Ning Tao is the first to catch each other''s clothes. As soon as he pulls them, his bald clothes are cut. When he comes to his wrist, he suddenly drags them, and his figure bumps into his arms.


    Bang!


    Ning Tao knee a lift, a lift knee heavily hit on the bald chest.


    Bare head by this force, the body involuntarily bent into shrimp, Ning Tao right arm raised, a heavy elbow hit on the other side''s back.


    This time Ning Tao was very hard. Although he didn''t break his bone, he let his bald head lie on the ground and couldn''t get up any more.


    It''s a long story. In fact, it''s just a dozen breaths. The seemingly powerful bald head is damaged in Ning Tao''s hands again, which immediately causes a great disturbance on the scene.


    Many people stood up as if they could not believe their eyes.


    If there is anything fishy just now, Ning Tao has proved it with his own strength.


    It''s not that the opponent is too weak, it''s that he is too strong, which makes the battle end so quickly.


    "Win on the 15th!"


    The referee came near and took a deep look at Ning Tao. There was a lot of awe in his eyes.


    For a real boxer, there are three essential elements: quick, accurate and ruthless. From his professional point of view, Ning Tao can only barely pass. The other side of the first two already has them, and the final ruthlessness is almost the same.


    But it also proves that the young man in front of him is a piece of jade. If he can still perform so well in the future, he will have a formal training in the future. It''s absolutely amazing.


    "On the 15th, do you want to rest or go on to the next game?"


    Mind thought rotation, the referee''s eyes flashed, asked again.


    "Go on, I''m in a hurry."


    Ning Tao look unchanged, wave, light way.


    "What?"


    When the referee heard this, the muscles on his face moved, and he said with some uncertainty, "are you sure?"


    You know, it takes a lot of physical strength to fight. The final test of the fight is endurance. Even the iron man can''t stand it without rest.


    "What? What''s the problem? "


    Ning Tao grins and shows his white teeth. He asks.


    In fact, when he came in, he had this idea. If he could open a boxing ring of this scale, the boss was also an unusual person. It was very difficult for ordinary people to meet him.


    For him, the quickest way is to attract attention.


    What the boss likes most is the potential boxer. As long as he is strong enough and bright enough, he doesn''t worry about the boss not showing up.


    "No No problem. "


    X @ see I is:% version chapter (! Section D)_


    The referee took a deep breath, strengthened his mind, dealt with it, and stepped down quickly.


    At the beginning of the third game, Ning Tao''s opponent is a foreigner.


    This time he still inherited the style of the last two games, crisp, tight, less than a minute, won.


    Game four, three minutes. It''s over.


    In the fifth game, five minutes, Ning Tao won.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the ninth game, ten minutes, Ning Tao finished the fight with a straight hook.


    I was so stupid off the court that even the referee was numb.


    Seen can play, but like Ning Tao, nine games in a row, winning really not many.


    Li Bingbing is also blushing under the stage, and her attitude has changed from worry to excitement.


    She was born in the army and liked the strong best. In her opinion, Ning Tao was a real man.


    "On the 15th, there''s one last game. Are you sure you don''t want to rest?"


    Now Ning Tao is only a line away from the fighting king, and the referee is also excited, looking at Ning Tao''s voice trembling.


    The last duel is the black man. This evening, besides Ning Tao, the most brilliant star, he is the man with eight wins and strong strength. Seeing that the man is eager to try, Ning Tao shakes his head and says firmly: "no, I can''t wait."From the other side, he felt a little pressure, which made the fighting cells in his body boil.


    "Ha ha, boy, for the sake of your madness today, I''ll definitely give up your two arms."


    Hearing that Ning Tao didn''t need to rest, the black man immediately came up with a cold smile and gloomy words.


    "It depends on whether you have the strength!"


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and didn''t get angry. He said with a smile.


    "Crazy enough, I like it!"


    The black man laughed. Before the words came down, he stepped up and strode in front of Ning Tao. He shook his hand like a door.


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he knows if he has it. Just a little sense of the sticky smell, Ning Tao''s heart jumps. He doesn''t dare to be careless. He also clenches his fist and plans to try the strength of the man in front of him. Without fear, he faces him with a fist.


    "Yes?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao dares to fight against him, the black man looks surprised, but then turns into a grim smile.


    What he is good at most is his strength. No matter how powerful this man is, how can he fight against him.


    Cold hum, the strength on his fist adds a point, plan this to give Ning Tao''s fist to discard.


    Bang, in a twinkling of an eye, between the two minds, the two fists collided heavily.


    Ning Tao only felt a surge of strong hit, the whole person was hit by the waves, the body immediately can''t hold the back of five or six steps, just face red stopped.


    With one hand shaking, Ning Tao takes a breath in his heart. His strength is not as strong as that of the black man.


    Black people, on the other hand, are not only a little red in color, but also a step forward.


    "Hey, boy, it''s interesting. Come again."


    With one punch, the black man tried to find out the depth of Ning Tao, grinned and rushed over again. The whole man came like an invincible tank.


    His hands are like cannonballs, straight at Ning Tao''s body.

 Chapter 322

    Knowing the power gap between the two, Ning Tao has a bottom in his heart. Seeing the black man rush in again, he immediately starts chasing the wind and skilfully dodges.


    Whoo!


    The black man''s fists were fierce, and the wind came out of his hands. Ning Tao''s cheek was aching.


    Two people you come and I go, Ning Tao experienced the previous cramped, gradually become leisurely pace up.


    He is not as powerful as the other side, but if he swings others, the other side can''t compare with him.


    I have to admit that the strength of the big black bull is good. Even if it is compared with Fang Yan, I''m afraid it can fight in court, especially the opponent''s fighting skills, which are merciless.


    If it wasn''t for his ingenious pursuit of the wind, I''m afraid he would have been hit. Looking at the pair of iron fists, Ning Tao believes that even if he has good physical fitness, some of them will suffer if he gets hit.


    At that moment, Ning Tao shook off his pace and began to make a quick move in the fierce attack of the other side. Taiyi fist and Chunyang finger were used to count the envoys.


    This is a rare accompaniment, after he abandoned the spirit power, the two strength can be said to be not much different.


    What Ning Tao lacks is real baptism.


    And under the stage, the audience was boiling.


    There is no doubt that this is the battle of Kings today.


    Cheers and curses are heard all the time.


    In the eyes of most people, this victory is probably a big black bull.


    After all, although Ning Tao is flexible, the initiative is in the hands of the other party. Instead, Ning Tao moves back and forth like a clown.


    Even if there is a hand, it doesn''t hurt as much as it doesn''t itch.


    Every time the big black shot, Ning Tao was in a flurry, several times full of danger.


    In their opinion, it''s just a matter of time.


    Li Bingbing''s heart is also pulled up under the stage. No matter what the quality of his heart is, no one can calm down in the face of such a game without rules.


    Care is chaos, she faintly some regret his Meng Lang''s decision.


    "Boy, do you only know how to hide?"


    After an attack, the black man gasped, gritted his teeth and looked at Ning Tao, hoping to tear Ning Tao to eat.


    He is good at opening and closing, but he is very frustrated when fighting with Ning Tao. Outsiders can''t feel the specific situation, but he has deep experience.


    It seems that he has the upper hand, but it''s not the same thing at all. After so long, he didn''t get much advantage at all. On the contrary, he consumed a lot of physical strength.


    "Well, that''s what you want!"


    Unexpectedly, this time Ning Tao didn''t dodge any more. He didn''t say a word yet. He kicked his feet on the ground and rushed over like a cheetah.


    Whoo!


    Taiyi fist, Ning Tao five fingers a grip, boxing wind, unexpectedly without reservation, toward each other''s chest hit.


    The black man also got excited when he saw this. What he wanted was this. He immediately called out and waved his fist.


    Dong!


    This is just after the first punch, two people''s fists collide again, a dull sound, Ning Tao only feel a shock all over, body shape is not controlled to retreat.


    "Die


    However, the black people were not greatly affected. With a roar, they stepped forward with two long legs, caught up with one step, and hit again with one punch.


    As long as this punch hits, it''s estimated that even if Ning Tao can''t be defeated, he will be able to win most of the opponent''s fighting power.


    However, just at this time, Ning Tao''s body shape suddenly stopped and his eyes were cold.


    When the black man''s fist hit him, he suddenly put out his hands, grabbed the other person''s arm and rushed to his arms.


    The black people didn''t expect that Ning Tao was so fast. When he made a stroke, he ran into Ning Tao uncontrollably.


    His moves have been exhausted, the other side uses his strength to fight, not to mention his hands, he has no time to make any response.


    Holding the other party''s arm, Ning Tao''s body shape was not controlled when he was about to hit his abdomen, so he avoided the past. At the same time, he threw his hands back hard, and a surprising scene appeared.


    The black man''s 200 Jin body was like a toy, straight up in the air and smashed on the ground.


    "Click"


    it''s not over yet, Ning Tao''s hands are still on, his face turns red suddenly, and there is a crack sound.


    "Ah..."


    The black man''s arm ached, and a terrible cry came out of his mouth.


    In the past, he broke each other''s arms and legs, where has he tried this.


    Dong!


    Ning Tao bent his knees again and pressed directly on the other side''s waist. The black man only felt a pain in his waist, and then he completely lost consciousness.


    "Won?"


    "The 15th won!"


    Under the stage, there was a sound of beer bottles falling to the ground, and many people began to shout.


    "It''s incredible, isn''t it?" A lot of people mumbled to themselves, almost did not startle off the chin.


    They haven''t seen how Ning Tao won up to now. The young people on the stage are too strong."On the 15th, I''ll give you a monkey!"


    No one does not worship the strong. Many young girls start to shout when they see Ning Tao on the stage, who is just like the fighting power of the green pine.


    Even if Ning Tao is wearing a mask, it''s absolutely not bad from the point of view of his figure.


    We can''t miss such excellent genes. It''s clear who to choose between Chinese, black and Chinese.


    "On the 15th, I''ll take care of you. Let''s make a price."


    "On the 15th, take off your mask and I''ll give you 100000!"


    ¡­¡­


    Having learned from the past, many people wake up and start shouting.


    To come here, in addition to some successful people, white-collar workers, fans, and some rich women.


    They are successful people in front of outsiders, but their hearts are empty and lonely. Seeing these fierce men is like seeing a rare treasure.


    "I declare that the 15th is the king of the night."


    The referee came on stage in time to announce Ning Tao''s victory.


    When I see new people laughing, I hear old people crying, not to mention in such places.


    The Negro, who has just been favored by people, has long been neglected and has focused all his attention on Ning Tao.


    "This way, sir, to get the bonus!"


    The referee ignores the voice under the stage and invites Ning Tao as soon as he reaches out his hand.


    I''m kidding. For a black horse like this, it''s natural that the boxing ring should be the first one to get into the bag. It''s a cash cow.


    "Thank you."


    Ning Tao smiles and immediately agrees. He goes down the stage and moves Li Bingbing with one hand. Then he follows the other''s steps.


    "Who is this?"


    Near a channel, the referee saw Li Bingbing, now some vigilant way.


    "This is my girl."


    Ning Tao arms a ring, will Li Bingbing domineering to embrace in the arms, bent over to kiss a, smile.


    Li Bingbing subconsciously to struggle, just think of the purpose, also had to give up.


    However, out of revenge, she quietly put her hand on Ning Tao''s soft meat and let the latter take a breath.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Zhang''s girlfriend. Please follow me."


    The referee heard the words, nodded at the moment, the vigilance in his eyes disappeared, and then asked again.


    Soon, a line of three people along the passage, came to a room in front of.


    Outside the room stood five or six horsemen, each with a bulging waist, who came up to be searched.


    Ning Tao didn''t care. He let the other party search all over.


    But when Li Bingbing came, there was an accident. The latter was originally dressed. How could a man be allowed to touch it? He didn''t want to.

 Chapter 323

    "I said brothers, that''s too much!"


    Feeling Li Bingbing''s angry eyes, Ning Tao had to open his mouth. He hugged Li Bingbing and said faintly, "my girlfriend is wearing this kind of clothes. It''s clear at a glance. Do you still need to check?"


    "That''s the rule!"


    A strong man like an iron tower has no expression and is not moved at all.


    "Rules? Well, what a big rule. "


    Ning Tao cold hum a, big hand a move: "come on, since you are so, I don''t see the need to go in, you give me the money directly out, I wait for you in the top."


    As the words fall, Ning Tao embraces Li Bingbing and is about to turn and leave.


    "Stop!"


    The strong man a flash, blocked Ning Tao''s way, moriran way, the boss asked you to go in!


    "What? You can''t do it without going in? "


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, complexion suddenly a cold, also hard way: "if I don''t go in?"


    "Ah, Mr. Zhang, stop the fire."


    Seeing this, the referee was sweating on his forehead. He came to the front of the court and made peace. He looked at Ning Tao with a dry smile and said, "Mr. Zhang, please wait here. I''ll go in and talk to the boss to see if I can accommodate you."


    Ning Tao coldly glanced at the strong man. After a long time, he hummed, "since you speak, I''ll give you face, but it''s better to hurry up. I have something else to do." Eyes greedy look at Li Bingbing, made a meaning that we all know.


    "Yes, yes."


    The referee nodded and immediately pushed the door into the room.


    After a short time, the referee came out with a smile and asked Ning Tao with one hand, "Mr. Ning really has a big face, please."


    Ning Tao smell speech complexion also showed a smiling face, Chin a lift, deliberately swagger from the other side, went in.


    The room is a hall with luxurious decoration. The floor is covered with carpet. A middle-aged man with a flat head sits on it. Behind the sofa, there are five or six bodyguards with round waist and big arms.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Zhang. Please have a seat."


    That cuntou man sees Ning Tao, a hearty smile, but did not stand up, politely pointed to the opposite sofa, light way.


    Ning Tao doesn''t think so. He hugs Li Bingbing and sits down boldly. He cocks up his legs and says casually, "I don''t know what to call him?"


    Every boxer has his own pride. If he is reasonable and gentle, people will doubt him.


    "I''m Xu Hao, the person in charge of this boxing ring."


    The cuntou man put his hands on his knees, and after a pause on Ning Tao, he said.


    "Oh, I''m not interested in it. It''s money. Boss Xu, just give me my money."


    Ning Tao waved his hand, a lack of interest.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Zhang is a real man!"


    The cuntou man snapped his fingers with one hand, and a horseman behind him immediately handed over a black suitcase. Mr. Zhang, here is your bonus. Please have a look.


    Cuntou man pointed to the box and said.


    Ning Tao nodded, opened the suitcase, just closed his eyes, locked it again, raised it with one hand, and said with a smile, "in this case, I''ll leave. Stand up and leave. "


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Zhang. I have another sentence here. You may as well finish it."


    See Ning Tao so vigorous, cuntou man said in a hurry.


    If you have something to say, Ning Tao pretends to be impatient and frowns.


    "Mr. Zhang, it''s like this. I saw your performance today and thought it was good. I wonder if you intend to stay in my boxing ring."


    Cuntou youth stares at Ning Tao''s look closely. Seeing his look move, he says in a hurry, "of course, we can talk about the treatment slowly. What I can guarantee is that as long as you like, we can talk about the conditions!"


    "With whom?"


    Ning Tao squinted and said suddenly.


    "Talk to me!" Cuntou youth looks stagnant, some unknown reason.


    Ning Tao smell speech, in the eye many some disdain, the lip Cape raises a trace of defiant way, "want to talk to let your boss talk, you are not qualified yet!"


    ¡­¡­


    The cuntou man''s expression suddenly became ugly, and there was a trace of anger on his face, but then he returned to normal: "Mr. Zhang, don''t worry, I can represent the boxing field. You can open it whatever you have."


    "I said, don''t you understand me? If you want to talk about it, you should be sincere and ask your boss to come, otherwise you will not talk about it. "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are treacherous. He holds the box in one hand and Li Bingbing in the other. He is about to go out.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Zhang, stay!"


    Just at this time, a bedroom door in the hall suddenly opened, and three people came out of it. The one in the front had sparse hair and licked a big belly. He was the one who opened the mouth.


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing the sound, Ning Tao jumps from the corner of his eyes and turns around slowly. Seeing the coming people, a trace of vigilance flashes in his eyes."I''m Chang bin, the boss of this boxing ring. I don''t know if I''m qualified to talk to you?"


    Chang bin stretched out his short hand and looked at Ning Tao with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s boss Chang. Nice to meet you."


    Ning Tao''s face reveals the color of a sudden realization, and then he bends over and sits back on the sofa, with a look of interest.


    /Look at the s version! Chapter * section e "


    " boss! "


    When Changbin comes near, the cuntou man stands up, salutes Changbin respectfully, and stands beside him.


    "What would you like to drink, brother Zhang?"


    Chang bin is sitting on the sofa, looking at Ning Tao with deep meaning.


    "Nothing to drink. I think we should get down to business."


    The tremor from Li Bingbing''s body, Ning Tao knows that he has finally found the right master. A mental arithmetic is stable.


    "Well, brother Zhang is really pleasant. I like it."


    Chang bin nodded, his fingers unconsciously knocked twice on the table, but then his eyes brightened and he said the words that shocked the latter''s mind.


    "I don''t know why Mr. Zhang didn''t use his own name, but pretended to be someone else?"


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech heart spirit one Lin, secretly surprised, he didn''t expect the other party to be able to investigate his identity in such a short time.


    But fortunately, he had seen some big waves. His mind was just in a flash, and then his face became tense. His face was not happy and he said, "boss Chang investigates me?"


    "Brother Zhang misunderstood. It''s not aimed at you personally, but the rules of the business. I hope brother Zhang can be honest with you."


    Chang bin sees Ning Tao''s dignified face, and hastens to explain.


    "Well, that''s the best."


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, took a deep breath, and looked at the people around him, "my real name is too eye-catching, I''m afraid I can''t get into too many people''s ears."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Chang bin shows a sudden realization of the color, to the silk interest, Ning Tao''s code he understood.


    When it comes to names, he has already put up a number with the government. Only then can he understand the intention of the other party''s impersonation.


    "Don''t worry, brother Zhang. These are my most trusted brothers." Chang Bin''s face was just like a way to guarantee.


    "Sorry, I don''t trust anyone." Ning Tao didn''t even think about it, so he shook his head.

 Chapter 324

    See Ning Tao a pair of oil and water don''t enter of posture, that cuntou man complexion a sink, genial smile finally exposed a trace of ferocious, coldly way.


    "Yes?" Ning Tao glanced at each other, eyes full of contempt, although did not speak, but the silent expression of disdain.


    "You..."


    Cuntou man see, will say something again, but Changbin hand to stop, then the latter a turn, smile at ningtao road.


    "Mr. Zhang is so young that he has such a vigilant mind that Chang admires him!"


    When the words fell, he waved his hand behind him. The bodyguard understood and turned to walk towards the door.


    "Boss, this..."


    Cuntou man looks embarrassed and wants to say something.


    "Get out!"


    The latter gave Chang bin a cold drink.


    But under, cuntou man and Changbin behind two bodyguards said hello, turned and left.


    Soon, with the door closed, the whole space in addition to Ning Tao two people, only Changbin.


    "Mr. Zhang, there is no one now. You can tell your true identity."


    Chang Bin''s eyes are cold. He takes a deep look at Ning Tao. His fingers are unconsciously dancing on a board finger on his index finger, and his face moves.


    "Ha ha, since boss Chang is so sincere, it''s hard for him to hide. Actually, I am... "


    At the time of opening his mouth, Ning Tao slightly probes his head and deliberately lowers his voice. When he talks about that one, he grabs it with his big hand and presses Chang Bin''s head and suddenly raises his knee.


    Bang of a, often bin where expect Ning Tao will suddenly hand, suddenly fell on the ground, black red blood all came out.


    Then relative, Ning Tao stretched out his hand, grabbed Chang Bin''s neck, let each other''s scream suddenly stop.


    "Boss Chang, if you dare to attract outsiders, believe it or not, I''ll break your neck!"


    At the moment of Ning Tao''s hand, Li Bingbing has already been instructed. He stands up quickly and guards the door like a civet cat.


    In order to make sure there is no accident, once Ning Tao fails, she has to control the exit, otherwise she will be noticed by people outside. It will be very difficult for them to retreat safely.


    "Who are you?"


    Lying in the ground, Chang bin has a bloody face and his eyes look at Ning Tao angrily. He grits his teeth and says.


    "I don''t need to know who I am, boss Chang. The purpose of my visit is very simple. As long as you answer a few questions, I''ll leave now!"


    Ning Tao looks calm, squints at each other, looks cold.


    "Do you know who I am? Boy, I''m from the green bamboo sect. How dare you move me? "


    Although be made, often bin still fierce sex does not change, angry looking at Ning Tao, want to intimidate each other.


    "Green bamboo Gang?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and repeated a sentence playfully, and the corners of his mouth cocked up a little radian.


    "That''s right. I''m afraid, boy. We don''t know each other. If you let me go now, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen!"


    Chang bin is also a man who has experienced great storms. Seeing that the other party has heard of the green bamboo Gang, he immediately beats the snake and sticks, half threatening.


    And in his thumb, is quietly touched to the finger!


    "I''m sorry, I''m tired of the green bamboo Gang!"


    Ning Tao smiles a little. When he opens his mouth, he suddenly looks cold and steps on Chang Bin''s finger. With the sound of bone crack, he steps on Chang Bin''s finger.


    And when the other party doesn''t have a scream, Ning Tao has tightly grasped Chang Bin''s neck, so that he can only make a roaring sound, and his face turns red.


    The other party doesn''t say that they are members of the green bamboo gang. Their interest is better. They have a long history of hatred with the green bamboo gang.


    Not to mention the grudge between the four seas gang and the green bamboo Gang, the last time the green bamboo Gang assassinated him, it made him kill.


    If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid the gang would have been uprooted.


    "Boss Chang, I believe you are a smart man. There is no good result to go against me."


    A moment later, after the other side''s pain subsided, Ning Tao released some strength. Chang bin suddenly coughed, but his face was like ashes, and he was terrified.


    No one knows that there is a switch hidden in his finger. As long as he presses it, people outside the door will know his situation immediately.


    But I never thought that the young man in front of him was so overbearing that he could see through his tricks. How could he not be surprised.


    "Brother, if you have anything to ask, just ask. I''m sure Chang bin will answer it according to the facts if he admits it this time."


    After understanding the situation, Chang bin immediately admits counseling.


    It''s better to live than to die, because the other side is so close to him, and this disposition alone is not what ordinary people can do.


    It''s just like this, so as not to hurt the harmony. Ning Tao nods his head with a smile and looks polite. He waves his hand to call Li Bingbing back at the door and gives this kind of thing to the other party.The questioning was unexpectedly smooth, without any waves at all.


    Five minutes later, Li Bingbing asked all the things he wanted to know.


    It turns out that this kind of thing has little to do with Chang bin. A customer of the island contacted him and asked him to help him to visit the museum. He said that half a month later, there would be a batch of cultural relics in the East China Sea for auction, and the other party wanted to sell them.


    Li Bingbing is excited when she hears the speech. For her, it''s a big case. She never thought that this random digging had a startling result.


    "Is there anything else to ask?"


    When Li Bingbing is silent, Ning Tao looks at him and asks.


    "No more."


    @Although Li Bingbing was a little unwilling, he also knew that there were still many cases in other people''s bodies, but there was no way to verify this situation, so he had to give up bitterly.


    "Yes


    Ning Tao nodded, looked down at Chang bin with a smile and said, "this time I''m in trouble with boss Chang. Please go back and give a message to Qingzhu Gang, waiting for me to visit him in person."


    "What?"


    Changbin listen to some misty, still don''t know what''s going on, but ningtao suddenly a hand knife, cut in the other party''s back brain, the latter didn''t even hum out, coma in the past.


    When Chang bin is finished, Ning Tao quickly picks him up and shoves him into the room where the other party comes out. After that, he locks the door and cleans up the room a little. He looks at Li Bingbing, picks up the money box and walks to the door.


    A door, Ning Tao looked at cuntou man and seven or eight bodyguards standing at the door, see two people, show the color of doubt, will open.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao hummed coldly and scolded in a low voice, "what a broken shop, so few for you, let''s go!"


    It is as transparent in front of these people, Ning Tao embracing Li Bingbing, swaggering out.


    "Master Fang, do you want to stop them?"


    Seeing this, the strong man looked more gloomy. Looking at Ning Tao''s back, he said to the cuntou man.

 Chapter 325

    "Forget it, the boy is too proud. Let''s see what the boss says."


    Cuntou man hesitated for a moment, and finally led several people into the room.


    (P5E


    as soon as Ning Tao embraces Li Bingbing out of the passage, his pace speeds up. Soon, he comes to the top, mixes into the crowd and runs out quickly.


    I''m kidding. Time is money. If you are squeezed here by the other party, I''m afraid you will not die.


    Five minutes later, the Humvee started, like a giant iron and steel beast, and rushed directly to the broad road outside.


    "Thank you this time!"


    Looking at the obviously more horsemen coming out of the ring, Li Bingbing breathed a sigh of relief, holding the steering wheel with both hands, a little excited.


    Today, it''s too exciting and dangerous for her. However, with the man beside her, everything can be saved, but she doesn''t have the slightest fear.


    Faintly, Li Bingbing feels that her blood is about to boil up. This is the life she wants.


    And here in ningtao, it''s silly.


    In the ring, the light is dim, and I can''t watch it carefully. Looking at Li Bingbing from a close range, he only feels that his nose is a little wet.


    In a hurry, Li Bingbing didn''t have time to change her clothes. When she was pulled by the seat belt, she showed her perfect figure.


    Before that, he had never seen the other party wear it like this, especially when it was about to come out. It was forbidden for him to stop, and he wanted to lie down and have a good play.


    "Ah, Ning Tao, why do you have nosebleed?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t speak all the time, Li Bingbing glanced at him and was surprised. He quickly took out the drawing paper to wipe Ning Tao''s blood.


    "Xiangyan, it''s so fuckin ''Xiangyan!" In Ning Tao''s eyes, the other party''s smile is seduction. If it''s not in the car, he''ll push it down directly.


    "Well, I''m fine. Maybe it''s too dry!"


    Ning Tao took the toilet paper and pressed it on his nose. He was speechless in his heart. He said in secret: this time, it''s really a shame to lose it to grandma''s house.


    In the past, he never believed that the nose of a beautiful woman would bleed, but now he has no doubt.


    "Heavenly Stems?" Li Bingbing was still a little confused, so he said, "I don''t think it''s heavenly stem. Are you sick? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "No, I''m tired and want to go home."


    Ning Tao quickly waved his hand, joking, even if he wants to get sick is a difficult thing.


    "All right!"


    After tossing about for so long, Li Bingbing is also very tired. She has to go to work tomorrow. As soon as she changes her direction, she goes to Ning Tao''s residence.


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao went home and came to his familiar room again. For some reason, he didn''t adapt.


    In the past, as long as he came back, he could always see ye Wanqing''s figure on the sofa. Everything was like a dream. Looking at the empty sofa, Ning Tao didn''t get upset.


    After a bath, Ning Tao went back to his room to sleep.


    It wasn''t long before he was awakened by the rustle of the door.


    "Someone?"


    Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, squinted to the door, saw the door was quietly opened, a small shadow quietly came in.


    "Thief?"


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and muttered in his heart that he was not sure about the identity of the other party. He immediately left the bed quietly, folded the bedding, and then slowly slipped at the door, stood against the wall and waited.


    The figure who came in moved quickly and didn''t turn around in the room. Instead, he crept to the original room of Ye Wanqing, skillfully opened the room, and the cat went in.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his mind moved. Judging from the man''s quick action and purpose, he didn''t look like a thief at all!


    In Ye Wanqing''s room, naturally fruitless, get the shadow and quietly come out, touch Ning Tao''s room.


    "Just waiting for you." Ning Tao a heart also raised, secretly smacked smack mouth, the body spirit power also raised.


    "Creak" a, extremely subtle sound sounded, the figure like a breeze.


    It''s too fast. This petite figure is agile, but in terms of this skill, ordinary people can''t do it.


    But this figure doesn''t think that Ning Tao is at the door. As soon as he comes in, he stares at the quilt with a pair of smart eyes.


    Seeing the high raised bedding, the figure''s eyes were shining, and his arm was exploring. He took out a half foot long machete from somewhere, and with both hands, he stabbed the bedding.


    And when the machete stabbed the quilt, the figure felt that it was wrong. As soon as he felt a thump in his heart, he realized that it was not good and called out.


    At this moment, a fierce fist wind came straight to the back of the man in black. The speed was fierce.


    In fact, when she felt something was wrong, she turned her body without looking back, in an attempt to avoid the past.It''s a pity that the space in the room was originally narrow, and Ning Tao was careless. Although the figure had tried to avoid it, he was still wiped to his waist and eyes. With a dull hum, his body was a little staggered.


    With a good move, Ning Tao''s foot leaps, and then he pursues it again. It''s as fast as thunder. Taiyi''s fist surges out, just like the waves.


    Judging from his opponent''s posture, he obviously came to kill him. If he sleeps a little deeper this time, I''m afraid he won''t know how to die.


    It''s just that Ning Tao, who was originally very confident, could not help but stammer with his fist. He saw an incredible scene.


    The petite figure, with his machete in his hand and his figure in a flash, disappeared and let him fight in the air.


    Yes, in front of him even became empty, the other side seemed to be invisible, so that he suddenly lost his goal.


    "No!"


    Almost at the same time, Ning Tao''s heart was awe inspiring, and he cried out that it was not good. Now he was on the alert.


    As if to confirm Ning Tao''s idea, in the left rear, the figure flashed, and the man in black reappeared. With one hand, he came at Ning Tao''s neck with a sharp cold sword, which was steady and ruthless.


    In a flash, Ning Tao felt a stabbing pain behind him. His cold hair was about to stand up. He almost didn''t want to jump into the bed.


    Stabbed a clothes broken sound sounded, Ning Tao behind the clothes were cut, a blood trough suddenly appeared, fortunately, he reacted quickly, no serious problem, in time to avoid the inevitable blow.


    Then he rolled along with the trend, and the whole person grew up from the bed, with a sense of horror in his heart.


    Whoo!


    Once again, the assassin failed, and the figure of the man in black suddenly disappeared like a ripple.


    "Ninja!"


    Seeing this person disappear again, Ning Tao is surprised and shouts unconsciously.


    If he can''t figure out the identity of the other party, he will be killed.


    Just to answer him, is still the shining cold scimitar, appear again, the goal remains unchanged, is still Ning Tao''s neck.

 Chapter 326

    Ning Tao doesn''t know much about ninjas in island country. Most of them are hearsay. He has never seen them before. He didn''t expect that he met them this time.


    The killer''s strength is not weak, the reaction is more rapid, compared with the original catch Su shallow that two people, strong is not a bit.


    Ning Tao''s heart reads electricity to turn, dare not carelessly, big hand draws in the edge of the bed, a long sword like autumn water is grasped in the hand, a single hand.


    Zheng!


    As soon as the machete and the sword touch, the sparks are all around. Ning Tao''s eyes can''t help but squint, and his arms are numb.


    Just in Ning Tao has not yet returned to God, that bear body shape a flash, once again disappeared in the dark.


    It completely confirms the essence of Assassin. If he fails to hit the target, he never loves to fight.


    It has to be said that this person has extraordinary strength. No matter the strength or position of his hand, he is just right and skillful.


    Now the other party is in the dark, and he is in the light. If it goes on like this, he is bound to suffer a great loss.


    Shua! Once again, the sound of piercing the air came from the tip of the knife, and the petite Ninja shot again.


    "Still here?"


    This time Ning Tao didn''t panic. His eyes suddenly twinkled with Yiyi''s look. He turned his head and looked to his left side. He stabbed his sword with astonishing speed.


    This sword down, in that no one''s place, the shadow of a flash, the man in black suddenly appeared, the hand machete a block, the whole person can''t help but float back.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao didn''t intend to stop this move. He immediately danced a sword flower and went straight to the other side.


    As soon as the figure of the man in black flashed, he was invisible again. When he wanted to sneak into Ning Tao again, his pupils couldn''t help widening.


    The other side''s sword light was sharp, as if he saw his position, and stabbed him as fast as thunder.


    "It must have been a mistake!"


    The man in black had a flash of thought in his heart and said to himself that he was very confident in his skill of assassinating. He could not think that the other side could see through his skill of invisibility even if he broke his head.


    At present, she can only dance machete again, blocking Ning Tao''s attack, breaking the stealth.


    "How could it be?"


    Just after three or five breaths, the man in black was shocked and uttered a strange Chinese language.


    If one time is a mistake, but then, even if he turns on the stealth, the other side can also accurately find his direction and force out his body.


    "Who are you?"


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, and the pure Yang sword was more and more handy. He immediately held the sword in his right hand and asked coldly.


    The stealth of the other side looks very magical. In fact, it only uses some props. He can accurately judge the position of the other side by looking through it.


    If an assassin loses the first chance, the mission has already failed half way.


    In the eyes of Ning Tao, the strength of the other side is only the peak after tomorrow, which is not very strong. Although his spiritual power has been sealed, he is still at ease now.


    "Chinese, die!"


    After the first shock, the man in black started to fight again.


    It''s no surprise that this young man has seen through her stealth technique. There must be a big secret in such a person. No matter what, he can''t live.


    "Hum, you are stubborn!"


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum and immediately went all out to meet him. His sword was sharp.


    A minute later, when the two separated, Ning Tao had four or five more openings on his body, with blood oozing.


    On the other hand, the man in black is more embarrassed than Ning Tao, and his bright eyes are a little dim. Obviously, he has suffered a lot.


    Micro do breathing, Ning Tao look also more silk dignified, careful up.


    Although this Ninja has average strength, his whole body''s assassin skill is daunting. Just a few times, he was suppressed by the other party. If he hadn''t opened the perspective, he would have been dead now.


    "Tell the messenger behind you that I can''t spare your life!" Ning Tao slightly exhaled, cold words.


    "Death


    Answer Ning Tao, just a dead word, and then the shadow of everyone in black, a strange scene appeared.


    shoulders as like as two peas. Two black men with the same knife appeared in the black clothes, and they all carried a scimitar.


    The three are the same in appearance, weapons and actions. As soon as they appear, they don''t give Ning Tao a chance to breathe. They are like three flashes of lightning, assassinating from three angles.


    Obviously, this is the Ninja''s super killing move.


    If Ning Tao can''t stop him, he will die today.


    If you are a master, you will know with one blow.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are bright. It seems that he lights up two small lanterns and stares at a man in black in front of him. He turns a blind eye to the two people beside him.


    He has never heard of the other side''s strange Ninjutsu. What he can rely on now is his perspective.


    These three human figures are not the kind of two empty and one real, but one of them is noumenon, and the other two are separated by speed, which also has certain lethality.The main reason is that the other side is too fast to be mistaken for three people.


    Although he has perspective, this killing move seems easy to break, but it is not easy.


    H $y new MQ is the fastest on R''t0


    the other side''s two parts come first, one on the left and one on the right. If he makes a move, he is bound to give the other side a decisive blow.


    Soon, Ning Tao made the most correct choice. In the face of the first two, he didn''t stop or even move.


    Poof!


    Machete sharp, directly cut in the arm of Ning Tao, suddenly a long cut appeared, blood immediately out.


    Poof!


    In addition, a separate machete is also cut on Ning Tao, bringing out a bloody mouth.


    After all, the two bodies are not noumenon, and their power is limited. After a blow, they don''t bring fatal damage to Ning Tao. Then their power is exhausted and dissipates in a flash.


    After that, the body of the man in black was finally killed, and the machete brought a strong wind and came at a high speed.


    Looking at Ning Tao standing stupidly in front of him, the man in black''s eyes gradually brightened up, and his mind was calm, as if he had seen the tip of the knife pierced into Ning Tao''s flesh and blood.


    "Poof!"


    The machete pierced Ning Tao''s chest, but the expected sound didn''t appear. Instead, it made a light sound, and the people in front of him disappeared like air.


    The man in black immediately realized that it was not good. At the same time, it seemed to confirm what he thought. Behind him, the sound of the sword suddenly came out like lightning.


    The man in black stabbed back in an instant, but he had mental calculation but didn''t mean it. As soon as they touched each other, the man in black''s wrist became numb, and the machete flew away and fell to the ground with a jingle.


    I''ll kill you while you''re sick! Ning Tao didn''t have the slightest hesitation. As soon as the direction of the sword deviated, he killed again.


    Originally, the space was very narrow. The man in black, who had no weapons, and who had been injured, immediately became too much to deal with. In a short time, he would add a few more wounds to his body.


    Seeing that the situation has gone, the man in black also knows that he has failed this time. After avoiding Ning Tao''s attack, he quickly goes to the door. I''m running.

 Chapter 327

    "Want to go?"


    Ning Tao snorted coldly. With the long sword in his hand, he ran straight to the back of the man in black.


    Feeling the long sword behind, the man in black''s mind was awed, and his action was stagnant.


    No matter how fast he is, he is no faster than a sword. If he insists on opening the door, he is afraid that he can''t escape. But he has to dodge.


    With a thump, the sword stabbed directly at the door. It was cold and trembling.


    After abandoning the sword, Ning Tao grasped it with both hands, and his spiritual power surged out of his body and went straight to the man in black.


    Swing up the strength of the body, the other side and he is not the same level, coupled with his amazing recovery speed, ebb and flow, the other side is not an opponent.


    In the face of Ning Tao''s aggressiveness, the man in black can only grit his teeth.


    But the more they fight, the more frightened they are. The other side is too powerful, and soon the man in black is in a precarious situation.


    After all, she is a killer. She is not good at close combat. In a short time, she is full of danger. After several times, her bright eyes are losing their color.


    Bang!


    It''s another collision between the two, pedaling The figure of the man in black swayed, and then he stepped back and staggered.


    "Fall down!"


    Ning Tao sprang up like a flying eagle. His body shape was like yingsui. He came close to the man in black. As soon as his hands explored, he grasped the man in black''s hands. With a sudden tug and two clicks, the man in black''s arms were taken off.


    "Hum!" The man in black snorted, and then he wanted to retreat again.


    Defeated like a mountain, his arms were broken, and the man in black was no longer able to fight. When he retreated, he was strangled by Ning Tao.


    "Say, who sent you!"


    Approaching each other, Ning Tao coldly looks at the man in black, and there''s a bit of murder in his words.


    "Yes?"


    The man in black didn''t speak, but his eyes were dim. As soon as he was soft, he would fall down and faint.


    "No!"


    Perspective opened, Ning Tao immediately saw the cat, secretly called, the original population hidden a piece of fangs, this is to commit suicide.


    "Well, if you want to die, you have to get my permission!"


    If this kind of thing is put in other people''s hands, maybe they can only look at it eagerly, but it doesn''t have any effect on him. Immediately, his other hand is stretched out and lightly printed on each other''s chest, and the perspective comes with all his strength.


    The venom mainly destroys the nervous system of the human body, but under fluoroscopy, it evaporates in a flash.


    After finishing these, Ning Tao shakes his hand and throws it on the bed. Then he quickly moves his hand and seals several acupoints of the other side.


    With wuchenzi''s practice for a few days, Ning Tao also learned the basic acupoint pointing technique of Wudang school.


    The so-called acupoint tapping is not to seal the acupoint and the other side can''t move, but to leave destructive spiritual power in the acupoint and prevent the other side''s spiritual power from running for a short time.


    After sealing each other''s acupoints, Ning Tao reaches out his hand, takes off the black towel on the black face, turns on the light, and in an instant, a delicate and beautiful face appears.


    Seeing this face without powder, Rao Ning Tao was ready, but he still felt that his eyes were bright.


    Slender willow eyebrows, eyes closed under long eyelashes, Qiong nose and cherry mouth, beautiful face bag, snow-white skin, slightly round arc, like a baby face, but just right.


    When Ning Tao sweeps his opponent''s body automatically, the corner of his eye jumps.


    Although the other side''s chest is flat, but it is wrapped in layers of white cloth, Le tightly.


    It''s just a tyranny. Ning Tao''s mind falters, a little greasy and crooked.


    However, these thoughts only in his mind a little turn, immediately was suppressed, began to wait for each other to wake up.


    "Oh "Please..."


    Five minutes later, the woman on the bed groaned, the anesthetic effect of the poison gradually dispersed, and her consciousness gradually recovered.


    As soon as the control of the body is restored, the woman will spring up and make an alert action.


    However, her body just moved, a powerful hand has pressed her shoulder, ear came a cold voice, "I advise you not to move."


    After hearing this voice, the woman''s movements stagnated and her whole body became stiff. Then she slowly twisted her neck and saw Ning Tao leaning over her. After a while, she choked out a lame sentence, "did you save me?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes moved, and the corner of his mouth just pulled out a trace of sarcasm, "you can say that."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, the woman bit her lips slightly. She looked at Ning Tao with a complicated look and didn''t open her mouth.


    "I can save you and I can kill you. I hope you''d better answer my questions honestly."


    By the other side to see some hair, Ning Tao frowned, began to say.


    The woman took a deep breath, then shook her head and said, "I''m afraid Zhenzi will disappoint the master. I know what the master wants to ask, but I really don''t know. I just follow the master''s arrangement!"


    "Zhenzi? MasterHearing this woman''s words, Ning Tao picks her eyebrows and looks silly. His first thought is whether the woman''s assassination failed. His brain is short circuited.


    "Who is your master?"


    After a short surprise, Ning Tao remained unmoved, and his face was even colder.


    1. Forever 3. Free of charge * look at a small 4 say!


    "you are my master."


    Zhenzi seemed to understand Ning Tao''s confusion. Without waiting for him to ask a question, she began to explain: "in our hometown, the true God has a rule that who can save a person who will die, then after the person who will die is reborn, he will serve the person who will save his life."


    "I wipe it, that''s bullshit!" Hearing this woman''s words, Ning Tao''s forehead filled with several black lines in an instant, and his mouth burst out with a rude remark.


    It''s too dramatic. If so, when he goes to the island country, it doesn''t mean that he can recruit a lot of people.


    "According to you, I can take you as long as I beat you."


    Shock is shock, but the woman''s words he retained a bit of vigilance.


    Joking, he didn''t forget that the other party was here to assassinate him, but he was still afraid of the fierce attack.


    "The master misunderstood that we ninjas would rather die than fall. I just took the poison of ninjas. It was certain that I would die. Now I can still live. It must be the true God who sent the master to save me. Then you are my master!" Zhenzi looked serious, as if she was talking about a very solemn belief.


    "And the real God of such bullshit?" Ning Tao''s mouth twitched. He was speechless about the island''s culture, but he would not compete with each other in this kind of thing. He turned his eyes and asked tentatively, "does the real God say that you have any obligations to your master?"


    "Yes, female slaves should be single-minded and obey their masters unconditionally. They can''t be half hearted. Otherwise, they will not be able to return to the hometown of God after death."

 Chapter 328

    After hearing Zhenzi''s remarks, Ning Tao could not calm down for a long time. But under the eye, he naturally won''t believe it because of the other party''s words. After a pause, he said again, "who are you?"


    "Back to my master, I''m Masako Kawashima of the Hiraga school."


    In the face of Ning Tao''s inquiry, Zhen Zi looks calm and almost answers without thinking.


    As if just as the other party said, Zhenzi has regarded Ning Tao as his master.


    "Who asked you to assassinate me?"


    Ning Tao stares at Zhen Zi''s eyes and asks in a deep voice.


    There is no enmity between him and the island country, needless to say, it should be someone hiring the other side.


    "I don''t know about that. There are rules in the organization. We killers just finish the task." Zhenzi''s eyes didn''t twinkle, and she replied again.


    "Who in your organization knows?"


    Although he had a premonition in his heart, Ning Tao didn''t give up. The key is that we can''t make it clear. If we are targeted by a killer organization, it''s estimated that no matter who it is, it''s hard to sit down.


    "The palace leader and group leader in the organization should know!" Zhenzi thought about it for a moment, then replied again.


    "You recognize me as the master this time, and your organization will tolerate it if it knows?"


    In contrast, Ning Tao thinks more. If what Zhenzi says is true, then the Ninja school is really terrible. He doesn''t believe that the other party will destroy it, and the hard-working Ninja disappears.


    "If the organization finds out that I have betrayed, it will send its experts to kill me at all costs."


    Zhenzi''s face turned white, and then she said firmly, "it''s not like he''s talking about himself."


    "What do you do?"


    "I''ve done my best for the organization. From today on, Zhenzi in the organization has died. Now it''s the master''s Zhenzi who lives. In the future, I will naturally listen to the master''s arrangement."


    "Oh Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, and then his eyes lingered on him for a moment. He said rather unkindly, "what if I want you?"


    Zhenzi''s face didn''t change when she heard the words. Instead, she sat up slowly, knelt down in front of Ning Tao, and began to take off her clothes.


    "What are you doing?" He just tried to test each other. Seeing that he didn''t hesitate, Ning Tao was at a loss.


    "The master can rest assured that Zhenzi has learned the skills of men and women in the organization. As long as the master is willing, Zhenzi will surely satisfy the master."


    Zhenzi kept moving. She took off her night clothes and then took off her white vest again.


    Looking at the attractive figure in front of him, Ning Tao can''t help swallowing his saliva, and a stream of heat rises in his belly.


    Take a deep breath. Ning Tao takes a cigarette from the clothes at the head of the bed and lights it. Then he takes a deep breath and looks at each other''s delicate body coldly.


    Just now he just tried it out, but he didn''t expect that the other party really fulfilled it. Looking at the other party''s delicate body, Ning Tao couldn''t help shaking his fingers.


    Soon, an ivory white and exquisite ketone body appeared in front of Ning Tao. Whether it was the white and tight thigh, or the plump and mellow full, it made people think about it.


    With only underwear and brassiere left, Zhenzi looks at Ning Tao with big watery eyes, embracing the scenery in front of her chest with one hand, blocking her body with the other hand, and looking at the lurking ravine under her arm, she has a feeling of refusing to return.


    "Go on!"


    No man can stop this situation. Ning Tao didn''t expect that the woman''s body was so rich. She took a deep breath of smoke and had more blood in her eyes.


    Zhenzi hesitated for a moment, and a struggle flashed in her eyes. Then she slowly moved her hands away and began to lift her bra. Then she wrapped her chest in circles.


    Five or six laps later, when a white cloth was wrapped open, a pair of big white rabbits, carrying two cherry red, jumped out and trembled.


    When Zhenzi saw the perfect figure, she opened her hand completely.


    Different from Tong Yaqian, perhaps because of her training since childhood, Zhenzi''s muscles are very tight, her waist is very thin, elastic, and her waist is very narrow. In this way, her chest is more majestic.


    Ning Tao''s eyes can''t help moving down, and he sees the other side''s tight slender legs. In the middle, there is a thick cluster.


    Looking at each other''s attractive body, Ning Tao burns out the last cigarette and throws it away. A big hand can''t help climbing onto each other''s body and starts to walk on Zhenzi''s back.


    "Ying, Ni..."


    After being stroked by Ning Tao''s big hand, Zhenzi soon lost control. A dull hum came out of her teeth, and her whole body became soft. Her hands unconsciously grasped his clothes.


    Pop!


    However, Ning Tao suddenly raised his hand, a slap fell on Zhenzi''s full, suddenly printed five bright red finger prints on it, let the latter can''t help exclaiming, "get down!"Ning Tao ha ha a smile, complexion peeps out silk sneer, eyes but gradually cold up.


    Although he has some intention, he has not forgotten that the other party is just a killer. Once the other party has any intention, he will impolitely break his neck.


    Zhenzi smell speech body a quiver, then raise a head, double eyes contain fog of looking at Ning Tao, very disbelief.


    Obviously, this is a great insult to her.


    But seeing Ning Tao''s undoubted eyes, Zhenzi''s face changed. Later, she seemed to be appointed in general. She slowly put her body on the bed and lowered her head.


    "It seems that you don''t learn very well in the organization. Let me teach you."


    Ning Tao laughs. As soon as the direction of his big hand changes, he immediately grasps a full bulge. As soon as he grasps it, Zhenzi''s eyebrows wrinkle.


    But this time, she bit her lips and said nothing.


    With the blood baby, Ning Tao''s demand is very strong, almost three or two days to find Tong Yaqian or hualinglong once, is far from enough.


    For those two people, because they have to take care of each other''s health, he is not too good, and he still has something to say every time.


    After his injury, he has never touched a woman. Now that the beauty is on his side, he will not feel sorry for her when he is with them.


    As soon as he was about to take off his clothes, he went into Zhenzi''s body and made her look pale.


    This time, Ning Tao''s vent was almost unreserved, almost like a storm. After nearly an hour''s fight, Zhenzi almost rolled her eyes and fainted. He was still in the mood.


    When the two separated, Zhenzi''s body had softened into a pile of mud. She was like a drowning fish, opening her mouth and breathing.


    When Ning Tao lay on his back and smoked half a cigarette, Zhenzi had recovered and began to clean up the dirt on the bed.


    After a complicated look at Ning Tao, he put on his clothes and went to the bathroom to clean up the dirt.

 Chapter 329

    Through the glass of the bathroom, looking at the subtle figure, thinking of the madness just now, Ning Tao smashed his mouth secretly, and now he still has some dreams.


    This is too dramatic, the other side is clearly to kill him, in a flash became his woman.


    What''s more striking is that on Zhenzi''s chest, there is a little plum blossom blood. It''s obvious that she was a virgin before that.


    In the mind the idea turns, Ning Tao deeply inhaled the smoke, the idea transferred to another aspect.


    He''s not sure who wants to kill him. It''s fair to say that there are only two or three people who can retaliate against him.


    "Who is it?"


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes slightly and thought to himself.


    Zhenzi didn''t stay in the bathroom for long, so she wrapped up a bath towel and came out.


    "Zhenzi, you didn''t finish the task this time. If you go back like this, what punishment will you have?"


    Looking at the whiteness on the other party''s bath towel, Ning Tao reaches out his hand and moves it in front of him. His eyes flash and he asks.


    "The master wants me to sneak back to the organization?"


    Zhenzi is also a wise man. She tilts her head and thinks about it. Then she understands Ning Tao''s idea. She looks at him and says.


    , "well, I want you to secretly investigate who is going to play for me."


    Ning Tao nodded slowly and said.


    To tell the truth, for Zhenzi, although he is not 100% at ease, but has trusted most.


    After all, if the other party is really expedient, it is unnecessary to use this method.


    What''s more, he can''t take the other side with him every day. The other side really has a different heart, and it doesn''t matter to him.


    "Master, don''t worry. Pingheliu is weak now. Even if I fail this assassination, I will only be punished slightly when I go back. It doesn''t matter much!"


    How can Zhenzi not understand Ning Tao''s idea, and immediately open his mouth to return.


    After getting the answer you want, Ning Tao''s heart slowly falls to the ground.


    Zhenzi didn''t stay in ningtao for long. After a short period of warmth, they left a contact information and left.


    "Good!"


    Dagger in hand, flower Linglong eyes again war soaring, mouth Jiao drink a, straight toward Ning Tao''s neck.


    When the other side''s dagger comes, Ning Tao simply closes his eyes and turns his hands upside down. It turns out that he''s like Ren Jun.


    When the dagger stuck directly on his neck, Ning Tao opened his eyes slightly and boasted with a little banter: "Wow, how powerful!"


    "Cut, don''t play, no fun."


    Looking at Ning Tao like this. Hua Linglong was a little discouraged. When she was about to use the dagger, she folded her body and sat back on the sofa. Her two big white legs were stacked together. Don''t look over her head. She was still full of spirit.

 Chapter 330

    "Honey, I''ve been very cooperative, OK?"


    Ning Tao see this, a burst of speechless, then also had to bear to come to each other in front, explained a sentence.


    I don''t know what hualinglong thinks. After knowing that he is good at it, I often come to him to compete with him.


    As a rule, it''s not good for him to win or lose. He doesn''t know what to do.


    Around the flower exquisite sofa, Ning Tao hands pressed each other''s shoulders, gently knead up, slightly flatter.


    "Hum, you are better than me. You are better than me every time!"


    Flower Linglong gas did not go down, now deliberately pursed full cherry red lips, did not give him face.


    "Don''t you just like me holding you down?"


    Ning Tao, with a smile and a smile, massages for a moment, and one hand becomes dishonest gradually, probing into Hua Linglong''s collar.


    "I hate you!"


    By Ning Tao, Hua Linglong can''t eat any more. She is short of breath. She quickly presses his big hand and turns her head. She looks very red. She looks at him white and has a lot of amorous feelings.


    See flower Linglong eyebrows look forward to Sheng Hui, Ning Tao can''t help but index finger big move, a calm heart also slightly waves, hands a ring, just get to each other''s earlobe, spit out heat, low voice: "today we change, let you pressure me how?"


    Flower Linglong only feel ear itching intolerable, snake like body twisted, strong from the pressure in the heart of agitation, on the hurry: "don''t make trouble, I have business to tell you."


    "Nothing serious is as important as that!"


    Ning Tao, with a smile, turns over his hand from the side of the sofa and wants to press down Hua Linglong.


    "Well, I''ve got business!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was already impatient, Hua Linglong quickly stretched out a scallion white arm and resisted his chest. His breathing was a little rough, and the whole person was a little weak.


    "Oh?" Seeing that the other party seems to have something serious, Ning Tao''s eyes flickered, and some reluctantly took his arm down from the other party''s mutton like abdominal muscles, reached out and took out a cigarette from his pocket, and said with a smile: "what''s the matter so urgent, let''s hear it?"


    Pop!


    Hua Linglong has a good look. Seeing this, she quickly takes the lighter. Little bird nestles up to Ning Tao and lights his cigarette.


    "Husband, ten days ago, a steward of our South China gang had some disputes with the four seas gang because of the territory dispute. Although I got the news and took action immediately, I still damaged three brothers, and Longwu also killed and injured five brothers. Because of this, the brothers below are very fierce!"


    Hua Linglong nestles in Ning Tao''s arms, drawing a circle on his strong chest with one hand, with a trace of depression in his words.


    "Oh, Long Wu didn''t mention it to me. I''ll call him later and ask him to restrain his men."


    Ning Tao takes a deep puff of cigarette and walks upstream with his big hand in Hua Linglong''s delicate body. He picks his eyebrows and says.


    "Oh, I''m so tired. Did you listen to me or not?" Hua Linglong drinks delicately and holds Ning Tao''s big hand with a bright wrist, pretending to be angry. "Husband, recently, although I and Long Wu are trying to restrain our subordinates, after all, some things are related to the interests of the brothers below. Even long Wu can''t intervene too much sometimes. If this kind of thing is not solved from the root, something bigger will happen in the future."


    Ning Tao smell speech, look also slightly dignified up, in fact, flower Linglong said he did not know, a mountain can not two tigers of the truth, he can not know.


    In the past, he was the shopkeeper and gave the following things to two people. If you look at this posture, the contradiction has been put on the surface.


    After all, the territory of the whole eastern district is so large, and the two gangs have enough momentum now. There must be friction in their development. It can''t be suppressed by pressure alone, but he didn''t expect that this day would come so soon.


    "What do you think you should do?"


    Ning Tao looks moved and throws the problem to Hua Linglong. Maybe in some decision-making, the other party may not be as far as he sees, but in specific eyes, Hua Linglong is not a bit better than him.


    "Husband, in fact, there is no better way to do this. There are only two."


    Hua Linglong has already made up her mind. This time she called Ning Tao. Seeing that the other party motioned her to go on, she said again, "the first is to merge the two gangs. But in this way, the original interests of the two gangs will be damaged, and a group of people will have to be slaughtered."


    Speaking of this, Hua Linglong hesitated. Seeing that Ning Tao was not moved, he said again, "the second is that two gangs left one."


    "However, although there are four cities in the East China Sea, the other three have long been deeply rooted and are beyond the reach of other forces."


    Ning Tao slightly bowed his head and smelled the elegant fragrance from Hua Linglong. After a long time, he murmured, "is there no third way to go?"


    How can he not know what the other party said? It''s just a last resort. He doesn''t want to go this way.K / 6y


    nowadays, the two gangs are developing rapidly. If they join together, it may not be a good thing in a short time. On the contrary, it will weaken the underground power of Dongcheng.


    In fact, he is also responsible for this matter. When Ding San''s incident broke out, he should let Long Wu take over the whole thing.


    In that case, the South China gang will certainly suffer heavy losses, but things will go smoothly after that, and there will not be today''s dilemma.


    Now the South China gang has unified its rights and is developing rapidly. All the brothers below have gained tangible benefits. Who is willing to give up their own interests if the two are merged?


    I''m afraid we have to fight for the position of the boss.


    "There''s no other way!"


    Flower exquisite complexion is pale, tightly pursed lips, after a moment just looked up at Ning Tao, undoubted way.


    "Do you think it''s better to combine the two or expand them?"


    Ning Tao starts to smile at the corner of his mouth, and looks at Hua Linglong suddenly.


    Hearing this, Hua Linglong knew what Ning Tao meant. She calmed down and said, "according to the current situation, it''s unrealistic for the two gangs to expand. The other three are not fuel-efficient. The easiest thing is to merge the two gangs!"


    "Hoo, what do you think about the merger of the two gangs?" Ning Tao pinches the cigarette end, spits out the smoke, and looks at Hua Linglong with deep meaning.


    "Husband, you don''t have to test me. If the South China Gang hadn''t had you, it would have collapsed. I''ll listen to you."


    Hua Linglong is undoubtedly the smartest. With her ideas, she naturally wants to fight for the interests of her gang, but she knows Ning Tao''s temper well, so she immediately makes a detour and says that she is a little bird.


    "Little slicker!"


    Ning Tao laughs, reaches out his hand and scrapes the tip of Hua Linglong''s nose, then laughs, "let me think about it. Don''t worry. There must be a way to the front of the mountain. I''ll talk to Long Wu in two days!"


    "Thank you husband, people will know you are the best!"


    With Ning Tao''s words, Hua Linglong felt full of sweetness, immediately put out full red lips, affectionately kiss on Ning Tao''s cheek.


    "By the way, I have something to discuss with you, but I don''t know if you are interested."


    Put this matter aside for the moment, Ning Tao''s hands are not honest again. He goes around from behind and laughs.

 Chapter 331

    "What''s the matter?"


    By Ning Tao''s big hands, flower Linglong is already unbearable, raise hands to press that pair of big hands, eyes like silk road.


    "Baby, do you want to learn some art?"


    Ning Tao took out a big hand, patted gently, and said.


    "I hate it


    After hearing the words, Hua Linglong punched Ning Tao with his backhand and said angrily, "you are the only one with many patterns!"


    "It''s different this time. I need your cooperation."


    Ning Tao dry cough a, helped the other side next, complexion board board road.


    The longer you get in touch with Hua Linglong, Ning Tao becomes more and more vulnerable to this charming woman. Compared with Tong Yaqian, she is more charming and mature, which makes him want to give up every time.


    "When I didn''t cooperate with you, I don''t know where you learned it."


    Hualinglong thought it was something. Seeing it was just something, she relaxed.


    The whole body twists and turns, just like a Persian cat, crawling around Ning Tao. His eyes overflow. He murmurs in a voice that can''t be heard by mosquitoes and ants, "husband, I''ve learned a few moves too. Let''s try later?"


    "Wait!"


    Seeing Hua Linglong''s gesture of being picked by Ren Jun, Ning Tao''s heart leaps wildly and his throat dries up. He stops it quickly. He puts his hands on each other''s arms and tries to make himself serious.


    "Baby, the secret of boudoir here is not all sexual affairs of men and women, but also some things beyond the limit of human body..."


    It''s not too late. Ning Tao quickly tells the story of joyful Zen.


    After getting familiar with Hua Linglong, Ning Tao gradually trusts each other. A few days ago, he planned to impart huanxigong to each other, but he didn''t have time. Now, taking this opportunity, he begins to talk about it.


    In fact, Ning Tao doesn''t intend to let Hua Linglong continue to control the gang. Now the two gangs are very unstable. If the other party can have something to do, it can also be regarded as diverting the other party''s attention.


    "Husband, is there such a magic skill?"


    When Ning Tao tells the whole story, Hua Linglong''s eyes become shining, and her eyes change when she looks at Ning Tao.


    In the past, she felt that her man was too mysterious. Now when she heard that he was a practitioner, she could imagine the ups and downs of her mood.


    Ning Tao nodded heavily and explained again: "yes, in this world, there are many laws that can''t be explained by modern science. In fact, cultivation only suppresses the supernatural power of heaven and earth in the body through the secret method."


    Under normal circumstances, monks are just better than ordinary people. If you want to be advanced, you need not only great opportunities, but also enough time to accumulate.


    "Do you mean that if I practice this joyful skill, I will be young forever and have a better effect on my skin?"


    They don''t talk on the same channel at all. After being shocked, Hua Linglong asks what she thinks.


    Ning Tao saw the corner of his mouth smoke, it seems that he just mentioned a sentence, did not expect the other side or remember.


    After a little hesitation, he emphasized, "it''s impossible to be young forever, but the higher the cultivation, the faster the metabolism in the body, and the slower the aging will be."


    Spiritual power can promote metabolism, which is not surprising, but it is also relatively slow aging, in order to achieve eternal youth, has been a fairy like character.


    "Husband, can I study now?"


    No woman can resist such temptation. After Hua Linglong understood it, she immediately became interested and didn''t want to delay for a moment.


    I''m kidding. Just from the Tang Monk''s flesh in the journey to the west, we can see how yearning longevity is for ordinary people.


    Looking at the seventh edition of Section D of chapter UB, O


    at present, although this joyful achievement can''t live forever, it just delays aging, but it''s also enough to attract people.


    "Sure, but..."


    The other party''s mind, Ning Tao and how can not know, but at the end, the words pause, and silent.


    "But what, husband!" At this time, it''s more uncomfortable than killing her. Hualinglong takes coquetry and shakes ningtao''s arm.


    Hua Linglong was originally dressed casually. She had just been teased by Ning Tao, and her clothes had already come loose. The outer cover had already disappeared. The little vest could not cover the hot body.


    Let Ning Tao can''t help but secretly swallow a mouthful of saliva, quickly calm down, in a hurry way, "stop, don''t want me to talk!"


    Ning Tao in the heart secretly scolded a goblin, in this way was spent Linglong shake down, I''m afraid later also don''t have to do, wait for him to surrender.


    "Well, you say it."


    Ning Tao''s embarrassment was naturally seen by Hua Linglong, and his eyes were a bit proud.


    She began to get what she needed from Ning Tao. She knew her embarrassing position very well. What she said was that Xiao San was not nice. If she didn''t hold each other firmly, she was afraid that she would be abandoned sooner or later.


    For her, the biggest capital is her body. She knows better than anyone.So, every time she faced Ning Tao, she would use 18 kinds of means to please each other.


    Now, seeing that he is nostalgic for his body and has little resistance at all, I can''t help but feel a burst of joy.


    After all, this matter is against ordinary people. In order to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, it must not be spread to a third person.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath. At last, his face became more and more dignified.


    The reason why friars keep a low profile is not only the friars themselves, but also that most ordinary people don''t have a good fate at all. Once they are aware of the existence of friars, it is bound to cause some ordinary people to feel uneasy, as is the case with Ye Gong Haolong.


    "Husband, don''t worry. I won''t say anything when I die."


    After a short absence, Hua Linglong is also deeply moved. Ning taoken tells her such an important thing, which fully shows her trust. Naturally, she won''t be half disobedient.


    In the past, she was struggling, and no one was worthy of trust. With Ning Tao, she found the backbone, and the whole person was full of bright and beautiful meaning.


    All these are brought by Ning Tao. Now she is moved, and Hua Linglong''s eyes are moist.


    "I believe you."


    Now that he can tell the other party that he has fully expressed his trust, Ning Tao stretches out his arms, embraces the other party in his arms, and gently pacifies him.


    "Baby, can we start?"


    After a long time, see the other party just nestle in his arms, Ning Tao immediately feel unable to eat, whispered.


    Ask anyone who holds such a charming beauty, it is difficult to be indifferent.


    "Yes."


    Hua Linglong is like a clever daughter-in-law. She says a favor from her nasal voice, looks up at Ning Tao and says, "husband, what should I do?"


    "Naturally, take off your clothes first!" Ning Tao mouth a hook, half joking way.


    Hua Linglong''s character has always been vigorous and resolute. He nodded shyly and took off his vest.


    Then, in the eyes of Ning Tao, under the white fragrant shoulder.


    "Husband, go to the room."


    There are still people guarding outside. Now she is shy. She looks at Ning Tao and says.


    "No, it''s here."


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s brain was so hot that he couldn''t control it immediately. With a big hand, he pressed the other side under the sofa and almost murmured, "baby, you''re so attractive, I can''t wait!"

 Chapter 332

    "Ah, isn''t it to teach that skill?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s action was wrong, Hua Linglong''s eyes suddenly opened and gasped.


    "It''s worth a lot of money at the end of the day!"


    Although Ning Tao had done it once last night, it was nothing to his physique. When he saw the ivory like body of the other party, he could not help but press it down.


    For two hours, they went from the sofa to the desk, then to the mattress, and finally to the bed on the side of the room.


    Hua Linglong also tried her best to cater to Ning Tao.


    ¡­¡­


    When the rain dries and the wind stops, Ning Tao leans on the bed, half squints and lights a cigarette.


    He found that Hua Linglong was really a beauty, and it was more and more difficult for him to stop her charm. However, the other side seemed to be very gifted in practice. After teaching the method of double cultivation, he was soon imitated by her, which surprised him.


    Feel Ning Tao''s big hand, flower Linglong moved, no response.


    After a long time, her long eyelashes moved, then slowly opened the blurred eyes, full of deep feeling to see the eyes Ning Tao.


    "Awake?"


    Ning Tao corners of the mouth a bend, hook up a silk radian, looking at the other side to smile way.


    "Well, honey, you''re great!"


    Think of just now, flower exquisite feeling to thick place, prop up half body, like a dragonfly in ningtao mouth kiss.


    "Ha ha, what''s the feeling of cultivation?"


    Ning Tao stretched out his hand to play with the exquisite white meat and asked.


    Hua Linglong''s face turned red when she heard the speech. At the beginning, she really thought about the double cultivation. But later, she couldn''t manage it, and she had already thrown it out of the sky.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s smiling face, Hua Linglong''s face became more red. She said angrily, "I hate it, you know how to make fun of me!"


    "What''s the point? It''s not the first time that we''re shy? "


    Ning Tao laughs and teases.


    "Ah Husband, don''t... "


    Feel Ning Tao big hand down, flower exquisite complexion a change, quickly suppressed.


    I''m kidding. The lingering relationship with Ning Tao just now has made her use of her strength. If she is here, I''m afraid she will have to take half her life.


    "Baby, are you so charming?"


    "Husband, I really can''t do it."


    Hua Linglong is weak, unable to stop Ning Tao, so she has to beg for mercy.


    "Baby, I''m teaching you the method of practice. You just learned it. You need to consolidate it."


    Ning Tao put on a rogue posture, strong body and then pressure up, very strong.


    "Ah Husband, it''s still a long time. How about in the future


    "No!"


    Ning Tao shook his head directly and said firmly, "wife, seven days a week, we are far from the standard. We need to refuel."


    "What, seven days a week Ah... "


    Flower Linglong a Leng, slightly a ponder, complexion immediately red of want to drop blood to come, stretched out a hand to pinch Ning Tao for a while, "hate, you necrotic!"


    "Seriously, it''s for your own good."


    "Ah Husband, take it easy. "


    Feel that hard, see Ning Tao again said the high sounding, flower Linglong also know hard to escape, turned to rush.


    Ning Tao can treat her like this. In fact, Hua Linglong is also secretly happy in her heart. Is there anything better than her man''s infatuation with her?


    After the practice, Ning Tao''s physique was good. With the blood baby in his body, he had a strong desire. Beside his ears was Hua Linglong''s breath, which aroused his blood instantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao originally planned to spend the night in hualinglong, but the clinker was called away by a phone.


    The phone call is from Xia Mengfei. When he hears the other party''s voice, Ning Tao drives away without saying a word.


    In Ning Tao''s impression, Xia Mengfei has always been very opinionated, and this rarely happens. In addition, now that the store is about to open, he does not allow any accidents.


    Xia Mengfei''s residence is a villa group, which was bought by Xia family at a high price. Ning Tao had been here, but he didn''t go in.


    More than half an hour later, Ning Tao will stop the car at the door, Xia Mengfei already red eyes waiting beside.


    "Sister Xia, what''s the matter?"


    See Xia Mengfei a face of haggard, eye socket deep, Ning Tao heart a Deng, quickly seize each other''s catkin.


    "Brother Tao, my parents have fallen in love."


    At the sight of Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei seems to have found the backbone, and her eyes are red immediately.


    "What''s going on?" Ning Tao frowned and said in a hurry.


    Xia Mengfei is not an ordinary person in the end. Although she is sad in her heart, she still tells the whole story."Sister Xia, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Hearing each other''s words, Ning Tao''s face was a little gloomy, and he said quickly.


    Originally, after learning that Xia Mengfei was going to make a new start, she was threatened by a group of inexplicable elements, threatening that as long as she did not quit the new jewelry company, she would disturb her family.


    Some cruel words in business, naturally, are not enough to say strange. At first, Xia Mengfei didn''t care. She still went her own way, but in the next two days, she immediately knew what she said was true.


    First, when they were sleeping, there was a strange noise in the room, and then the pet died strangely.


    In short, after receiving that call, Xia Mengfei''s family was completely restless. Early this morning, she suddenly found that all her parents had a stroke. No matter how the doctor diagnosed it, she didn''t get any better.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei completely collapsed and had to resort to Ning Tao.


    Seeing that Xia Mengfei bowed his head and said nothing, Ning Tao could think of the reason with his toes. Knowing that this is not the time to discuss this, he sighed and comforted.


    "Sister Xia, don''t worry. Since the other party has a purpose, it shouldn''t be so good. Let me see my uncle and aunt first. Maybe the two elders won''t be hurt."


    I''m kidding. The target is Xia Mengfei, which is similar to him. Now the shop is about to open. Even if it''s blocked by Laozi, he doesn''t agree.


    "No, you can''t go!"


    Xia Mengfei smell speech, look a shock, whole body a clever, quickly waved to refuse.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Tao''s eyebrows twisted hard, and he was a little puzzled.

 Chapter 333

    Xia Mengfei''s face turned red and twisted. After a while, she just hung her head and said, "a lot of people in my family are here. It''s not suitable for you to go now. Let''s wait for this matter to subside!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao''s face was stiff when he heard the words, and some of them couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The other party still thinks that he is visiting, and does not use his head to think about it. Even if he has this idea, he will not wait until this time.


    He looked at Xia Mengfei and said, "sister Xia, I happen to be a doctor. I just want to see if I can help you."


    "Help?"


    Xia Mengfei was stunned and looked at Ning Tao for a long time. Then she shook her head and said, "Ning Tao, I understand your mind, but today I have invited many doctors, and they have no effect!"


    The words are not clear, but the meaning is expressed.


    It''s not that Xia Mengfei despises Ning Tao. After all, the latter hasn''t graduated from University, and many experts are not optimistic about it. Although the latter is mysterious, she doesn''t think that the other party has the ability.


    "Sister Xia, you have to believe me, if it''s general medicine, I may not be able to do it, but I happen to know a few of my hometown''s earthwork for the treatment of stroke, which may work."


    "Really?" Hear Ning Tao unexpectedly really understand, Xia Mengfei seems to grasp the last straw, quickly grasp his hand, at a loss way.


    As for what earthwork is not, it doesn''t matter at all.


    ''look, in the 3 $section of the legal Z chapter, J


    "don''t worry, no problem."


    Looking at Xia Mengfei''s bright eyes looking at him, Ning Tao nodded heavily and said for the first time without reservation.


    From Xia Mengfei''s three words, he judged that his parents'' stroke must be caused by human beings. It is difficult for ordinary people to have this kind of means, so it must be a monk.


    Since he is a monk, it''s easy to do. He has confidence in it.


    "Well, brother Tao, you come with me."


    Xia Mengfei naturally believes in Ning Tao, and gets his affirmative answer. He immediately pulls his wrist and walks home quickly.


    Xia Mengfei''s villa is a duplex one. In fact, there are two buildings connected. The former is Xia Mengfei''s residence, and the latter is his parents'' residence.


    Different from Xia Mengfei, her parents are all office workers with little ability. They are usually very low-key. Unexpectedly, she suddenly gets involved in this kind of thing, which is also where Xia Mengfei feels guilty.


    The house is not small. As soon as Ning Tao enters it, he goes straight to the back floor and enters a room.


    "Mengfei, when something like this happens, do you still run around? Do you still have your parents in your eyes Why, who is he? "


    There are not many people in the room. There are five or six people in the room. One of them is a middle-aged man in a suit with prominent cheeks. When he sees Xia Mengfei, he shouts in a deep voice. Then when he sees Ning Tao, he turns his eyes and says something confused.


    "Third uncle, this is Ning Tao. He specially came to see my parents."


    Xia Mengfei looks at the two people on the bed worried and answers.


    "Nonsense!"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes glared at him, and his eyes scornfully crossed Ning Tao''s body, as if cut by a knife. He stretched out a finger and looked at Xia Mengfei.


    "Xia Mengfei, you are getting more and more confused now. If you don''t marry Cao family, it''s not enough shame to follow such a boy of unknown origin?"


    Obviously, he has also heard of Ning Tao, but he doesn''t understand it clearly. In his mind, he just takes it as a little white faced figure and doesn''t pay attention to it.


    "Are you Ning Tao?"


    Just at this time, a well-dressed young man came out and took a deep look at Ning Tao with a bad look.


    "That''s right."


    Ning Tao eyelid didn''t lift for a while, the vision pure light a flash, opening a way.


    "Boy, give you 200000 yuan, get out of the East China Sea immediately, don''t let me see you again."


    The young man''s cheek almost reached Ning Tao''s face, and his eyes were full of sarcasm.


    "Xia Hui, what are you doing? It''s too much!"


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei quickly blocks in front of Ning Tao, stares at the man in front of him and says, "Ning Tao is the one I invited to treat my parents. I don''t allow you to insult him!"


    "To cure, just him?"


    Xia Hui laughs, his face full of arrogance, and his lips curl up to sneer, "Xia Mengfei, I think you are bewildered. So many famous doctors are at a loss. Can he cure the disease? I put Xia Hui''s words here. If he can be cured, I''ll go through his crotch. "


    "Xia Hui, you..."


    Xia Mengfei''s face is livid, and she is wronged. She can''t say a word.


    Xia Mengfei''s words haven''t been spoken yet. The middle-aged man came near and said with pride, "Mengfei, your cousin''s words are not rude. Listen to your third uncle''s advice, don''t mess around outside. Go to the Cao family and admit your mistake. Maybe there''s a chance to recover. If you go alone, don''t blame your third uncle''s ruthlessness. For the benefit of your family, your shares will be taken away "Yes."


    Ning Tao coldly looks at the so-called third uncle in front of him. He sneers in his heart. He can see that no matter how two people are on the bed, when he opens his mouth, he just takes advantage of the power to oppress others. He can''t say that he is coming for shares."Third uncle, I don''t want outsiders to control my affairs. I hope you can respect me."


    See each other aggressive, finally also aroused Xia Mengfei in the heart of stubborn, immediately step not to let the way.


    "Outsiders?" The middle-aged man''s face muscle movement, slightly with a trace of ferocious way, "what an outsider, forget it, I don''t care about your business, but my Xia family''s shares will not flow out, tomorrow''s shareholders'' meeting, you will automatically hand in the shares."


    Leaving a word behind, the middle-aged man snorted coldly and strode out, turning a deaf ear to the two people on the bed.


    "Hum, Xia Mengfei, my father and I are very kind to you today. Don''t be disrespectful."


    Xia Hui gives a cold smile, and is about to bypass them and stride away.


    "Wait!"


    At this time, Ning Tao''s ape arm stretched out and blocked Xia Hui''s way. He slowly raised his head and left with his lips flying?


    "Yes?"


    Xia Hui''s step is one stagnant, slowly turn head to come, looking at Ning Tao''s complexion to flash, just sneer a way, "how? Are you unconvinced? "


    "Really?" Ning Tao smiles shyly and nods sincerely.


    "What do you want?" Xia Hui saw that the tip of his brow was raised, and he was interested in it.


    "I don''t want to think about it. I just heard that you wanted to get through my crotch. Haven''t you? I''m about to leave? "


    Ning Tao''s face is calm. His eyes are on Xia Hui. He says seriously.


    Xia huicheat was stunned when he heard about it. Then he burst out laughing and almost burst into tears. He stabbed Ning Tao in the chest with one hand and then said vaguely, "I''m so laughing. You really think you are Hua Tuo."


    "It doesn''t matter whether I am Hua Tuo or not. What matters is whether you mean what you say."


    Ning Tao with a smile, put on a very real look, repeated a sentence again.


    I''m kidding. This annoying guy has been arrogant for so long. If he doesn''t satisfy the other party''s wishes, he really can''t stand the bull''s words.

 Chapter 334

    "Well, if you can cure them, I''ll go right through your crotch!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t seem to talk about it casually, Xia Hui flashed a trace of haze on his face and said with a trace of ferocity, "but what if it can''t be cured?"


    Ning Tao''s words, he naturally don''t believe, now can have a chance to humiliate this guy who don''t know heaven and earth, he naturally won''t let go.


    "If it''s not cured, I''ll jump out of here."


    Ning Tao''s big hand pointed to the balcony next to him. As soon as the corner of his mouth was hooked, there was no more nonsense. He came directly to the bedside and fixed his eyes on the two people on the bed.


    Lying on the bed is a middle-aged couple. The male features are correct, and the female looks gentle. From the outline, Xia Mengfei looks a little similar to the female, and there is no doubt about their identities.


    At the moment, the mouth is red, the eyes are closed, the face is not even, and the saliva flows out.


    "Ning Tao, are you sure?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t move, Xia Mengfei''s heart is all mentioned in her throat. Caring is chaotic. She can''t help asking again.


    Xia Hui stood aside with a sneer on his face. For him, he didn''t care about the two people in the hospital bed, but he wouldn''t be polite if he could see them shriveled.


    "Don''t worry, it can be cured!"


    Ning Tao turns around and hands Xia Mengfei a positive look, firm way.


    "Hum, boy, stop pretending!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s hesitation, Xia Hui naturally decided from his heart that he was sensationalist and immediately sneered.


    Ning Tao lightly swept him one eye, didn''t answer, turn round to stretch out a hand, suddenly in two people top big hand a fan, return to body relaxed looking at Xia Mengfei way, "good!"


    "All right?"


    Xia Mengfei was stunned. She thought Ning Tao would use some tools, but now the other party just slapped and cured. Rao is that she has seen a lot, and she can''t help but stammer.


    "Boy, are you kidding us?"


    Xia Hui''s mouth trembles and almost points to Ning Tao''s nose.


    Are you kidding? This morning, so many doctors can''t help it. Being slapped can be effective. Doesn''t it mean that those famous doctors are inferior to pigs?


    "Awake?"


    Ning Tao counts in the heart, one hand points to two people on the bed, facing Xia Mengfei way.


    It seems to be in response to Ning Tao''s words. As soon as his voice fell, a slight cough sounded on the bed, and Xia Mengfei''s parents'' consciousness began to turn.


    "Dad, mom, are you all right?"


    Hearing the cough, Xia Mengfei was shocked. Looking back, she saw that the two people on the bed woke up. She cried with joy and quickly lay on the bed, full of concern.


    For Xia Mengfei, she is not afraid of big difficulties, but her parents are definitely her weakness. In a big family, she looks like she is well-dressed, but it''s hard to know the fierce competition inside. Xia Mengfei is a side branch of the family. In order to make her parents live a good life, she has to work hard.


    JJ see p version - Chapter G5 section e},


    relying on the heart of a tenacity and mind, she LengSheng broke into a world in the company, now see her parents in trouble at the same time, her heart will collapse.


    "Feifei, I''m ok. Why are you crying?"


    Summer father has not completely recovered, some stiff, turn to see his daughter pear with rain, forced from smile, way.


    "I''m happy. You and mom are OK." Xia Mengfei just pursed her lips and shook her head desperately, letting the tears flow down.


    Outside, no matter how good she is, now there is no cover up, just a little girl.


    Seeing that Xia''s father and mother really woke up, Xia Hui''s face couldn''t help changing. Her eyes flashed, and she murmured subconsciously, "how can it be?"


    When he opened his mouth, he moved back slowly and his face changed wildly. He was about to leave the room, but he didn''t dare to go to the bed.


    "Go so fast?"


    Just at this time, a light teasing sound sounded. I don''t know when Ning Tao had already stood in front of each other. His eyes were slightly raised. Looking at Xia Hui, he said: "don''t you go up and have a look?"


    "I I have something else to do. Get out of the way


    I don''t know why, when I see Ning Tao again, Xia Hui has a bad premonition in his heart. He doesn''t dare to say much now, so he wants to turn around and leave.


    "Wait, did you forget a promise?"


    Ning Tao feet open, eyes slightly open and close, just like a smile at Xia Hui Road.


    "You Don''t go too far. This is the Xia family


    As soon as Xia Hui''s face stagnated, he slowed down his mind, and suddenly some of his voice became fierce.


    I''m kidding. Xia Hui is a little famous in Donghai. He really thinks he is Han Xin. Now he''s really crawling under each other''s crotch. He has no face to see anyone in the future.


    "Oh, it seems that you are going to cheat!"


    Ning Tao smashes his mouth and looks at Xia Hui coldly.


    "Who, who wants to cheat, who can prove that you are good at it, maybe they are good!"Feeling Ning Tao''s awe inspiring momentum, Xia Hui''s face changed and he stepped back involuntarily. His words were weaker.


    "Who did the sorcery?"


    Ning Tao suddenly took a step forward, suddenly asked, and his whole body exuded a strong momentum.


    "Well I didn''t do it... " Xia Hui''s face changed greatly. As soon as the words came to his mouth, he immediately changed his words and said, "what kind of magic art?"


    "Play dumb?"


    See each other''s look, plus Xia Hui just words, Ning Tao heart has guessed eight or nine not to leave ten, when the next color a Li, a grasp of Xia Hui''s collar, straight to the balcony, a big hand, will be hanging on the balcony, coldly way: "say, how to return to the matter?"


    Originally, Ning Tao didn''t think much about it, but as soon as he saw the situation of Xia Mengfei''s parents, he had some speculation in his heart.


    As a matter of fact, Xia Mengfei''s parents were not in any serious trouble. It was only because some friars used evil methods to suppress their nerves that they could not wake up like a stroke.


    Xia Mengfei''s parents usually don''t have a grudge with others. If someone is against her, it can only be Xia Mengfei. If there is a suspicion, they can invite friars, except Xia''s family, which is Cao''s family.


    I didn''t expect to be cheated by him, so I asked something.


    "Ah, let me go up, I really don''t know!"


    Although this is the second floor, but also four meters high, Xia Hui body hanging in mid air, almost scared to pee, quickly begged for mercy.


    "No wonder I am!"


    Ning Tao smiles coldly and pretends to loosen each other''s collar.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let go of Xia Hui!"


    "Who are you?"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this posture, the rest of Xia''s family were all scared. They rushed forward and wanted to help.


    "Who dares to come up, the end is the same as him!"


    Ning Tao glanced at the mob. As soon as he let go of the monk''s momentum, he let several people''s steps freeze there.


    "I said, I said, it''s Xia Jinguang and Cao Yang. It''s none of my business."


    Being hung outside, Xia Hui''s feet are soft, and he holds Ning Tao''s big hand with both hands, even busy.


    "Why?"


    What the other side said, Ning Tao had not had time to think about it, his eyes narrowed slightly, and immediately turned to a villa diagonally opposite!

 Chapter 335

    "Whose house is that?"


    Just a glance, Ning Tao looked down at Xia Hui and said.


    "Well What? "


    Xia Hui was stunned, and then turned to look at the house, some unknown, so he said, "that''s my house!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, he suddenly realized something and his face changed wildly.


    "Good, you can go down!"


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile and threw it with one hand, regardless of the other party''s cry.


    Under the balcony is a flowerbed. If you throw it down, you will be hurt at most. You can''t die.


    Seeing that Ning Tao actually throws Xia Hui down, several Xia family members on one side are immediately panicked and scream. They turn around and rush downstairs, completely ignoring the two people who just wake up in the room.


    For them, Xia Mengfei has been declining, and now he has left Xia''s home automatically. It''s needless to say how to stand in line.


    The reason why it appears today is to show it to Xia Hui and his son.


    Ning Tao is not interested in Xia Hui below. When he presses his hands on the balcony, he rushes out like a civet cat and goes straight to the opposite villa.


    Just in a moment, he felt the existence of the mirror from the other party''s window, and the perspective was scanned. It was a high-power telescope.


    Although Xia Hui asked behind the scenes, Ning Tao didn''t plan to forget it. He almost destroyed his foundation. This kind of thing definitely taught the other party a lesson.


    The other party can monitor here in Xia Hui''s villa and move his toes. He can also figure it out. It must have something to do with the other party.


    The two villas are not far from each other, nor close to each other. They are about one kilometer away. A minute later, he came to the outside of the villa.


    Instead of walking through the main door, he ran up to the wall, just like a big spider. He grabbed the bulge on the wall with both hands. With a little help, he bounced up to the second floor without a sound. In just a few seconds, he came to the huge window.


    Bang!


    As soon as Ning Tao kicks his right foot, he kicks a piece of glass open. Then he curls up and rushes into the room like a civet cat.


    As soon as he was steady, Ning Tao began to scan around.


    This is a living room. Things are in a mess. Close to the window, there is a high-power telescope. Next to it, there are several chairs that have been turned over to the ground. There are leftovers on the table.


    In addition, there is a cup of tea on the table. Ning Tao tries it out with one hand. The quilt still has the temperature. It''s obvious that he just left.


    After confirming that there was no one else in the room, Ning Tao''s face became gloomy gradually. His eyes flashed, and his eyes drifted away. He said: "hum, the guy with a mask on his head can''t be on the table!"


    For him, if you run away from the monk, you can''t run away from the temple. Now that you know the originator, he doesn''t care about the meeting.


    Just as he was going back, the mobile phone in Ning Tao''s pocket began to ring.


    Immediately, he took out his mobile phone and saw that it was a strange number. He thought a little and put it in his ear.


    As soon as the phone was connected, there came a faint exclamation, "Ning Daoyou is really good at it. I admire you. If it wasn''t for my cleverness, I might not have been able to get back!"


    "Are you sent by Cao Yang?"


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows twisted hard, and a murderous air gushed out of his face.


    The other party can know his number and call him at such an appropriate juncture, and the intention is obvious. Obviously, he has been following him for a long time.


    "Cao Yang? Hey, hey, he''s not qualified to ask me what? " There came a slight laugh, "I''m more and more interested in you now."


    "I''m also very interested in you. Why don''t we meet each other?"


    Ning Tao''s expression moved, and he came quietly.


    If sister Xia is not willing to let go of her parents, it is very likely that she is not willing to let go.


    "No problem. If you have time now, you might as well come to Dongjiao scrap plant. I''ll wait for you here. Let''s have a talk!"


    Unexpectedly, there did not refuse, but strongly invited him up.


    "Well, I''ll be there now!"


    Ning Tao''s mind turns around and his face sinks like a waterway.


    "Well, but I want to remind you that I know everything you do. Don''t play tricks!"


    There was a slight warning on the phone.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao smell speech mind move, immediately turned around to see.


    "Don''t look, Ning Daoyou, I believe I don''t mean you any harm. I''m only waiting for you here for half an hour. Don''t let me lose patience!"


    There seems to know Ning Tao very well, and he said immediately.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?"


    Ning Tao coldly smile, immediately no nonsense, hand took a plate on the table, one hand a swing, hit a lantern on the wall above.With a click, the lantern was hit and immediately fell down. On it, there is an inconspicuous decorative pinhole camera, which is now broken.


    "Hey, I''m more and more looking forward to meeting you."


    There was silence for a while. After a while, the words just said something unnaturally, and then hung up directly.


    When one''s own surveillance tactics are discovered, one can no longer maintain a sense of mystery.


    "Suburban steelworks?"


    Ning Tao received the mobile phone with one hand, murmured in the mouth, and went downstairs by himself.


    Come downstairs, Ning Tao did not return to Xia Mengfei''s home, but directly out of the villa door, as if nothing had happened on the car, a step on the accelerator, toward the distance.


    At first, he thought that it was only aimed at Xia Mengfei, but from this phone call, it was far from as simple as Xia Hui said, and the trickiness in it made people think about it carefully.


    However, he also relies on the courage of skilled people, and also wants to know who the other party is.


    To Xia Mengfei sent a short message, let the other party at home to accompany their parents, Ning Tao will phone a pile, seriously driving up.


    The steel-making plant in the suburb is an abandoned project. Originally, it was used to attract investment. Later, Donghai adjusted its industrial structure, and the steel-making plant here was relocated, leaving a shell vacant.


    It''s a remote place and few people come here. Half an hour later, after Ning Tao''s rush, he finally came near.


    Park the car in a grass field not far away, Ning Tao slowly walked to the steelmaking plant, at the same time, his body and mind are also on guard.


    However, as soon as he got close to the gate, a strong wind flashed from the sundries nearby, and a figure flashed out.


    Without saying a word, the visitor pushed into Ning Tao, stretched out a palm, gently lifted it up, pushed forward and patted Ning Tao''s chest.

 Chapter 336

    Ning Tao has been paying attention to all around, immediately see the situation, don''t want to move back, you long step spread out, avoid the other party''s this palm.


    Whoo!


    However, as soon as Ning Tao''s body was standing still, he still had a reaction. As soon as his legs were bent, his hands were like snakes. He entangled them again with tricky techniques.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he felt a shock as soon as his inner power was raised and his fists were clenched.


    Patta!


    Fist palm connected, a crisp ring, Ning Tao only feel double boxing in a fist of cotton, look surprised.


    The other side''s hands seemed to be sticky, only a little retraction, even defused his offensive.


    But he didn''t have time to be surprised. As soon as his palms slipped, they moved close to Ning Tao''s arms. As soon as their fingers tightened, they were like five steel hoops. They had to lock Ning Tao''s arms.


    In the face of such strange methods as this, Ning Tao''s scalp is tight, and he can''t think much. His arms shake, and his spirit is surging. Taking this opportunity, Ning Tao''s toes connect, and he retreats again.


    After three steps, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked alert.


    "Yes, I look down on you!"


    This time, the figure didn''t do it again. Instead, it turned negative with one hand and nodded admiringly.


    Until this time, Ning Tao was able to see the person in front of him.


    This is a young man, wearing a sports shirt, with a cold face, narrow and cold eyes, rather proud and casual.


    Although the fight just now was short, it made Ning Tao feel awe inspiring. He didn''t dare to be careless. With a cold face, he said in a cold voice, "who are you?"


    Just now, he didn''t see the depth of this man''s cultivation. He immediately made him pay attention and secretly raised his vigilance.


    "I''m a member of the white lotus sect."


    As in the phone simply, white Ze did not hide, immediately looked at Ning Tao light said a sentence.


    Cheat a hear white lotus teach this name, Ning Tao heart God a shock, greatly surprised.


    To tell the truth, for this mysterious cult, Ning Tao is far from the original monk. He is afraid of it.


    Just imagine that the other side can still be at ease under the encirclement and suppression of the government and the eight sects, and its strength can be seen.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao has seen some big waves. He is not surprised and his face does not change. I have never met with the white lotus sect. You have taken so much trouble to ask me out. It''s unnecessary.


    "Ha ha, Ning Daoyou misunderstood!"


    Bai Ze laughs and knows what Ning Tao means. He squints his eyes and says, "Ning Daoyou is so precious and forgetful. At the beginning, you destroyed my sub altar. It can be said that we lost a lot of money, but we always insist that we are not involved in the innocent. Your girlfriend, we also work with money, and we are not close to each other."


    Bai Ze''s voice is not big, but every sentence shakes Ning Tao''s heart. How can he not know what the other party says? At the beginning, he and ye Wanqing completed the task together and obtained secret information. It was said that this matter was confidential. Unexpectedly, the other party had great powers and even knew it.


    "I can''t understand your nonsense. You must have asked me to come here to talk about it."


    Shock is shock, but he can''t admit it. Joking, although he is also one of the eight sects and has the obligation to eradicate evil cults, he should do everything according to his ability.


    If he wants to fight against the white lotus sect himself, it will be like beating the stone with the egg.


    "Forget it, it''s over. Different camps, there''s nothing wrong with Ning Daoyou''s way of doing it."


    White Ze calmly a smile, as if also didn''t put this matter in the heart, one hand a swing, said some words that let Ning Tao bore eye tongue.


    "I came here to let Ning Daoyou join us."


    "Invite me in?"


    As soon as Ning Tao took a breath, he almost didn''t mention it. He couldn''t figure out what medicine he was selling in the gourd. He immediately said slowly, "you don''t know I''m from Wudang sect, do you?"


    Bai Ze seemed to know that Ning Tao had this question. He shook his head and said calmly, "naturally, but it''s not contradictory. We are all monks. We have no pros and cons. It''s good for you to join our sect!"


    "Oh, is it?"


    Ning Tao raised a hint of sarcasm in the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s reasonable for you to use Taoism on mortals."


    In China, the white lotus sect has always gone its own way, only for itself, never considering others, and committed many crimes. This is why the Chinese government has always wanted to eradicate it.


    "Yes? I used to think that Ning Daoyou was also very righteous. He was different from those stubborn people. Now it seems that he is really disappointed. " Bai Ze shook his head and said, "we friars cultivate Tao and human heart. Naturally, we should follow the heart. All things have survival rules. The fittest survive. I don''t need anyone to tell us how to do it."


    After hearing Bai Ze''s eloquent words, Ning Tao''s mind was slightly silent. Then he looked up and said, "put yourself above all things. Daoyou, your heart has been crooked."From each other''s words, Ning Tao understood the so-called white lotus sect.


    To put it bluntly, the other party is a group of arrogant maniacs. It is estimated that they will not pay attention to anyone except themselves.


    "Ha ha, it''s Daoyou who has entered the magic barrier and is willing to be the eagle dog of the imperial court, but he still wakes up. What a fool!"


    Bai Ze looks up with a smile, his words are loud, and his face is ferocious. He looks at Ning Tao with his eyes burning.


    Ning Tao''s mind trembles slightly when he is photographed by the other party''s words, and the whole person is a little confused. But as soon as he pinches the formula in his Dantian, he suddenly feels cool all over his body, and his mind immediately wakes up.


    "Yes?"


    Feeling the abnormality just now, Ning Tao felt a thump in his heart. He didn''t know that he was almost on the other side''s way just now. He didn''t have any good way at that time: "different aspirations, different ways, different hearts. I''m sorry, it''s hard to compliment you. I''ll leave now that I have nothing else to do."


    In front of this person is too demon, Ning Tao has a trace of fear to it, now also don''t say much, a turn around to leave.


    "Want to go?"


    White Ze in front of a sink, immediately coldly way: "road friend has not agreed to my request, so left, rather too impolite it!"


    Ning Tao hears speech, the footstep immediately a stagnate, dark sigh, slowly turn round, looking at white Ze, after a long time just open mouth way: "how, if I don''t promise, you still want to force to stay me?"


    To be honest, he didn''t want to conflict with the other party until he had to.


    "No one has ever rejected me. I don''t want you to take a step forward. Although you don''t have too many words, the threat is getting stronger.


    "So you feel like you''ve got me."


    Ning Tao is angry extremely counter smile, double eyes also gradually sharp get up, a face cold come down.

 Chapter 337

    "Ning Daoyou, he who knows current affairs is a hero. You are a wise man. Today, since I can come out of your tray, I am very clear about your cultivation. It''s unreasonable for a mantis to block his arm."


    Baize is not angry, but still looks like a light cloud, as if he doesn''t really care about Ning Tao.


    "Is it?"


    Ning Tao looks up and smiles, but you don''t seem to know me very well. In addition, you have to try everything.


    When he opened his mouth, Ning Tao took the lead.


    Since we can''t avoid it, there is only one world war.


    Although the other side''s cultivation is not weak, it will not be too strong. He has a blood baby. Even if his cultivation has been sealed by Wu Chenzi and suppressed at the peak of the day after tomorrow, he may not have the power of World War I.


    It''s better to start first and then suffer. When the sole of the foot steps on the ground, Ning Tao rises up and rushes to the other side like a shell.


    After the hands open, hands clench, toward the middle door of white Ze bang.


    He used to be the body of pure Yang. Now Taiyi boxing has been run in by him for a long time. It has the tendency of opening and closing, and very people can block it.


    In the face of Ning Tao''s strong offensive, a trace of disdain flashed across the face of white Ze, indifferent mouth, light spit two words, "stupid!"


    When it comes to the boxing style, Bai Ze just raises his palms, looks like a weak beat forward, and is together with Ning Tao''s double boxing.


    The two forces seem to be asymmetric, but when they collide, there are two loud dull sounds. Ning Tao feels a strong attack, and his body is out of control. He takes three or four steps back, and his cheeks are red.


    "Ning Daoyou, I have limited endurance. I''ll give you one last chance!"


    On the contrary, Bai Ze is still as if nothing had happened, but his words are getting colder.


    "Cut the crap!"


    Ning Tao adjusted his breath a little and made a move again.


    The sole of the foot on the ground a pick, kicked in a half of the prefabricated board, immediately nearly 70 or 80 Jin of prefabricated board on the air, toward the white roar hit.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was stubborn, the evil spirit finally gushed out of Bai Ze''s face. When the prefabricated board hit, the big hand clapped and the huge prefabricated board cracked.


    However, with the help of this gap, after the numerous debris, followed by a strong fist, hit again.


    As soon as he lifted his single foot, he stepped back again and put his hands together to block his chest.


    Bang of a, Ning Tao fist hit at above, two collide between, separate a step respectively.


    Baize sportswear a little agitation, a step, unexpectedly chase over, five fingers open, as if five gold hoop general, straight toward Ning Tao''s shoulder to grasp.


    Ning Tao shoulders a shrink, unexpectedly tiny can''t check of dodge past, then stretch out a finger, above rendering a layer of light golden light, bravely meet up.


    Don''t think too much of yourself!


    Baise turned a blind eye to this. He added another point to the strength of his palm. Without any fear, he bumped with Ning Tao''s fingers.


    But when the two contact, white Ze suddenly felt bad, face a change, suddenly lost voice: "how possible?" When he opened his mouth, he was not idle. He quickly took back his palm.


    Even so, it''s a little late. Ning Tao''s pure Yang finger is extremely sharp. Just a little touch, he points out a blood hole in Baize''s palm, and suddenly the blood is wanton.


    Slowly retreated two steps, white Ze the wound on the hand turn a blind eye, dead stare at Ning Tao, after a long time just clench one''s teeth way, "it seems that I still despise you!"


    He did not expect that the other party''s spiritual power suddenly became very thick at this moment, which was totally unreasonable.


    Even if it''s not much worse than him, he suffered a big loss.


    "If you stop here, I won''t mind today''s unhappiness!"


    Ning Tao eyes swept white Ze, heart can''t help a Deng, but now is really one hand a swing, face expressionless way.


    Just now his firepower was fully opened, and he used the power of blood baby. Unexpectedly, under the attack, he just let the other party suffer a little injury. How could he not shake his mind.


    To know that his breakthrough in strength, so that his speed and strength have been reborn changes, the blood baby''s power to open, cultivation straight to the five congenital realm.


    £¬^¡­ X


    "OK, I''ve lost my eye today. If you can take my move, let''s call it a day, OK?"


    Bai Ze''s face was a little bit overcast and sunny. After a while, he made up his mind. He took a breath and said.


    Different from just now, Bai Ze''s face is much more dignified. He breaks his head and can''t figure out how Ning Tao''s cultivation has been improved so much. When he doubts, he plans to try again.


    After all, the white lotus sect can''t be aboveboard. He can''t stay for a long time. If Ning Tao can really exert his innate power, he can only give up.


    "OK, let me see the unique skill of Bailian sect." Left and right to avoid, Ning Tao also played 12 spirit.When Bai Ze saw this, his eyes rose slightly, and there was a sense of war in them. When he stretched out one hand, the whole palm was red with blood. When he pushed forward, an invisible wave of air burst out, straight towards Ning Tao.


    Palm is not big, fall in Ning Tao eyes, but feel in front of a red, all over the sky is blood shadow, unexpectedly sealed all his way.


    After that, Ning Tao feels that his breathing is stagnant, but his breath is not smooth. He is a little surprised in his heart. He hastens to urge the blood baby in his body. As soon as his spiritual power turns in his body, he drives out the evil spirit.


    He had heard about the evil law of the white lotus sect, but now he had no time to think about it. Since he could not escape it, he could only shake one way.


    Hands thumb and index finger a pinch, down a drop, it became like claw non claw, like palm non palm, straight up.


    As soon as they joined, a strange scene appeared. Instead of gas explosion, they stuck together. They were both shocked.


    Ning Tao only felt a cold, bloodthirsty breath infiltrating from the other person''s palm. As soon as he entered the body, he immediately began to destroy his spiritual power.


    But just in an instant, the baby took a big breath, and the breath was swallowed completely.


    Poof!


    Baize seemed to be connected with that breath. As soon as his face changed and his arm shook, they all fell back.


    After three steps, Bai Ze steadied his figure and turned pale. His eyes were staring at Ning Tao. After a while, a sentence came out from his teeth. Your cultivation is extraordinary. Bai remembers that it''s enemy or friend to meet another day.


    When the voice fell, he twisted his waist, folded his body and swept into the steel plant. A few breaths disappeared.


    Looking at Bai Ze leaving, Ning Tao''s face turned red and white. After a long time, he suddenly opened his mouth, and a mouthful of hot blood came out. His face was very red, and he looked shocked.

 Chapter 338

    After all, Ning Tao''s cultivation is only at the beginning of his nature, and he has just made a breakthrough. After being sealed by Wu Chenzi, what he can play is only the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    Full play full calculation, even with the power of blood baby, at most also congenital five territory, and white Ze still a little bit.


    The other side''s spiritual power is deep, he is not an opponent, thanks to his physical strength, just strong support is just a virtual chart.


    If it''s not that the other party can''t figure out his reality, I''m afraid it will be dangerous this time.


    Although white Ze is a move of about, but if he is not enemy, I''m afraid the other party won''t so indifferent leave.


    Reach out to wipe off the bloodstain of the corner of the mouth, feel the hot pain in the body, Ning Tao coughs two times, reluctantly use the spirit force to press each other, dare not stay in this right and wrong place for a long time, turn around and go.


    He was injured a lot this time. It''s important for him to go back and recover his strength.


    After getting on the bus, Ning Tao calls Xia Mengfei and tells him what he knows and speculates. Instead of going back to the other side, he turns around and goes back to his residence.


    This time, Bai Ze will be forced back, and the other party will not fight against him in a short time. Now Xia Mengfei''s parents have just recovered, so it''s not suitable for him to go again.


    He agreed with the other party to meet tomorrow and accompany the other party to attend the general meeting of shareholders. After some instructions, he hung up.


    Now that he has decided to step in, he has to take care of this matter to the end. There will be a general meeting of shareholders in the Xia family tomorrow. Listening to Xia Hui''s father''s words, it is estimated that there will be some difficulties tomorrow, so he will not stand by.


    They were born of the same root, so it''s too urgent to fry each other. This is the reality of the big family. In order to deal with Xia Mengfei, the Xia family even hired Bailian sect, which shows the coldness of the people.


    Now Xia Mengfei has entrusted his whole life to him. Naturally, he will not be indifferent and put all the pressure on Xia sister.


    At the same time, in a villa of the Xia family, there are more than a dozen well-dressed men and women, both young and old.


    "It''s too shameful. Xia Mengfei even let outsiders to deal with our Xia family and hurt Xia Hui. It''s so hateful."


    At the moment, the atmosphere of such a big hall is dignified. All the shareholders who can appear here are the Xia family. They are discussing Xia Mengfei''s business. Xia Guangze, Xia Hui''s father, is talking. At the moment, he is gnashing his teeth like an angry leopard.


    Originally, Xia Mengfei left the company voluntarily, but he was quite happy to know that the other party had a lot of shares in the company, and the position of the company was a turnip and a hole. Now the other party took the initiative to quit, that is to say, it gave them an opportunity.


    Just never thought that after Xia Mengfei retired, he wanted to open another company directly.


    Everyone is jealous. At the beginning, Xia''s family just thought they were making a little fuss and didn''t take it seriously. But when they learned about the scale of each other''s jewelry store, they couldn''t sit still any more and thought they were taking advantage of Xia''s jewelry.


    One thing I have to admit is that Xia Mengfei''s ability is second to none. Although people are dissatisfied, it is undeniable that Xia Mengfei is really talented.


    In just a few years, the other party doubled the company''s performance, and was favored by the Cao family, who personally left the olive branch behind.


    It''s just that the other side is not only competing with Xia''s jewelry, but also pulling away some customers. Isn''t this a naked blow to Xia''s face? None of them.


    There is a strong family threatened to directly control the jewelry line of Xia Mengfei.


    "It''s really hard to judge the Xia family. Once we are judged, we will become the laughing stock of the East China Sea."


    "I''m angry. I said that women should not be allowed to take control."


    "I want to say that since our Xia family has raised her, now that she wants to leave, she should hand over all the shares."


    "Yes, in addition, since she has the ability to start a company, she must have swallowed our Xia''s money. We should at least take half of the shares in the new company."


    "What did the Cao family think? They said they wanted to do something about it."


    "How can Xia minglou wake up again?"


    At the beginning of someone''s speech, the following group of people couldn''t stop immediately, and they were filled with righteous indignation.


    In the past, Xia Mengfei took charge of the company and offended a lot of people. Now her retirement has made many people envious and uneasy.


    "Shut up and everything will be decided by the chairman of the board. When are you going to shout?"


    On a sofa, there are four people sitting side by side. They are known as the elders of Xia family. They are the real power figures. Generally, the affairs of Xia family are decided by them. At the moment, all the people focus on an old man with silver hair.


    "Don''t worry, I think this matter will damage my Xia family''s reputation after all. At the shareholders'' meeting tomorrow, Xia Mengfei will take the initiative to hand over the shares. In addition, our Xia family will take at least 50% of the shares in the new company. If she agrees, it will be over. How do you feel?"


    The chairman of the board is Xia Hongsheng. When he was young, he was also a fierce fighter. He was also one of the founders of Xia''s jewelry. He spoke with great weight.


    "The chairman is wise!"


    As soon as Xia Hongsheng''s voice fell, someone immediately began to echo."What if Xia Mengfei doesn''t want to?"


    However, some people think more, immediately look a move, asked.


    It''s about everyone''s interests. They don''t care whether they are family or not.


    "No, hum!"


    Xia Hongsheng snorted faintly, "if she doesn''t want to, then our Xia family doesn''t have this figure. Let the Cao family do it. It must be light to kill each other with the anger of the other party!"


    Xia Hongsheng is right. Comparatively speaking, the Cao family hates Xia Mengfei more. After all, Cao Yang and her husband have already got a verbal engagement. Xia Mengfei''s temporary change of mind makes the Cao family lose face.


    Now Xia Mengfei is against him in opening a shop, which naturally makes him unhappy. This time, the Cao family asked Bai Lianjiao to teach him a lesson.


    ... the next morning, Ning Tao drove to Xia Mengfei''s villa early. After a night''s cultivation, under the perspective, he was almost recovered.


    Send a text message to the other party and he will wait.


    Not long after, Xia Mengfei, with a suit and light make-up, came out of the villa group to see Ning Tao''s car. With a smile on his face, he came near and gracefully opened the door and sat on it.


    "Sister Xia, how are your uncles and aunts?"


    Ning Tao starts the car and sees that there is still silt between the other''s eyebrows. His mind moves and he says.


    "It''s all right!"


    Xia Mengfei shakes her head and turns around. She looks at Ning Tao with a complicated look and says: "brother Tao, thank you yesterday!"


    If Ning Tao didn''t do it yesterday, she really didn''t know what to do.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome with me."


    Ning Tao opened the car window, took out a cigarette and lit it. With a smile, he said, "don''t worry, sister Xia, I''m here."


    "Well, I believe you."


    Xia Mengfei smell speech Leng next, after reluctantly a smile, heavy nod, just quietly don''t head, eyes some red.


    Soon, under the guidance of Xia Mengfei, they came to Xia''s jewelry company.


    Different from Feifei jewelry company, Xiashi has many ideas. It is a big company with many jewelry companies. Its scale is not small, and its headquarters is not small.


    Xia Mengfei''s influence in the company is not small, and his resignation is a great shock to the company. Now seeing the other party reappear, many people suddenly look different.


    There are happiness, resentment, indifference and different expressions.


    Behind him, Ning Tao, who is dressed in casual clothes, has also attracted many people''s attention. Many people think about their relationship when they turn their eyes on them.


    There was a rumor that Xia Mengfei fell in love with a student, so he resigned this time. Now seeing Ning Tao, many people feel that the rumor is not groundless.

 Chapter 339

    "I don''t think so. Maybe Mr. Xia regretted it. He went back to work and licked his words again. As for this boy, maybe he wanted to come to work for Mr. Xia!"


    "Che, Xia Mengfei is not a brainless person. I guarantee they are here to fight for company property."


    "In fact, Mr. Xia is not bad. Without her, the future of the company is worrying because of the company''s obstinacy."


    "Don''t pass on false information. Who can''t turn the earth without it? It''s just Xia Mengfei. I heard recently that Xia Hui is not going to take over her position? "


    Now Xia Mengfei has resigned from the position of general manager, and everyone has put down their heart, and their words have no scruples.


    At this time, the best way to show people''s heart is to say everything, and there is not much scruples. Xia Mengfei, who is walking in front of her, looks very blue and has a deep mood.


    You know, she has made great sacrifice for the company in recent years. During her term of office, she doubled the company''s business and made Xiashi jewelry jump from the third class to the top jewelry in the East China Sea.


    I didn''t expect that people would go to the tea cooler. As soon as she left, some slanders came up and there was no taboo for her.


    What''s more, it seems that she heard it on purpose. It''s so strange that anyone would feel sad.


    "Sister Xia, people''s words are formidable, but you don''t have to worry about them. You can rest assured that I am responsible for everything."


    On the elevator, Ning Tao reached out to hold Xia Mengfei''s catkin, pinched it, and comforted him.


    Some shrimps like characters, he is also lazy to worry about, the root is upstairs.


    "I''m fine!"


    Looking at Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei reluctantly smiles and shakes her head. She just sighs, "I''m still a little guilty at the beginning, but now it seems that having such an employee makes me feel cold and peaceful. In our jewelry business, I will pay attention to the quality of the employees!"


    Xia Mengfei is worthy of being a strong business man. Her mood is not only adjusted quickly, but also considered in her own company in a twinkling of an eye.


    Out of the elevator, Xia Mengfei feels that he is still holding hands by Ning Tao. Subconsciously, he will retract his hand, but he is firmly grasped by the latter.


    After two deadlocks, Xia Mengfei pretends to glare at Ning Tao angrily, but he doesn''t insist. He lets the other party pull her wrist, and they walk into the meeting room intimately.


    As soon as I came to the meeting room, I saw that there were already a lot of people in it. I saw that they didn''t look good.


    The father and son Xia Hui met yesterday were also there, but Xia Hui still had bandages on his wrist and some band aids on his face. He looked funny. When he saw Ning Tao, he was gnashing his teeth.


    "Xia Mengfei, do you know where this is? What''s the matter with an outsider? "


    This is the shareholders'' meeting room of the Xia family. It''s more and more too much for you to play with children.


    "The security guard, get this kid out."


    At the sight of Ning Tao, Xia Guangze doesn''t have to. Xia Mengfei just wants to get together and disperse, and doesn''t want to turn against these people.


    "I can''t understand what you''re talking about. I think you''re angry. The security guard, the security guard, drive these two out of my house."


    Xia Jinguang smell speech facial expression a change, don''t wait for her to finish, angrily cried.

 Chapter 340

    Soon, there is a bad situation next to the dogleg called to the security, not long, five or six big waist security came in, the scene of a sweep, as if to get any hint, look bad at Xia Mengfei two people.


    "I don''t want to say more about these things. I''ve left the company now, and I don''t want to get involved in these things. I just want to get what I should get!"


    Xia Mengfei took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Looking at the people present, she said.


    To tell the truth, she has been very disappointed with Xia''s company. In fact, she had this idea in her heart when she left here.


    But the emergence of Ning Tao, the idea ahead of time.


    After all, Xia family is a family industry, which has a common problem of family management, that is, complex institutions, lack of executive power.


    In recent years, although she has made great efforts to adjust this aspect, for many reasons, she has had little effect.


    After all, the company is not her. Many times, she is willing but powerless, just like Xia Jinguang in front of her. She clearly knows that the other party has swallowed a lot of money from the company more than once, but she is powerless.


    "Xia Mengfei, needless to say, the company has the company''s regulations. Now you leave your shares and wait for you to start the company. We can talk about it slowly, otherwise you will not have any fruit to eat!"


    Looking at the chaos of the scene, Xia Hongsheng, who has been sitting on the throne, coughs, presses his hands, and looks coldly at Xia Mengfei and her two, which is the final result.


    "Chairman Xia, is this the decision of the company or your own..."


    Xia Mengfei''s face changed and her body trembled. Just as the so-called hooligans know martial arts, immortals can''t stop them. In the face of this group of old hooligans, how can Xia Mengfei be a woman''s opponent.


    But before she finished her words, the big hand on her wrist suddenly loosened. Ning Tao gave Xia Mengfei a reassuring look, and then came near. With a big hand on the table, she pointed to Xia Hongsheng and said: "old guy, what are you looking at?"


    "Ning Tao, what are you? Here''s your share of the conversation. Throw it out!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Xia Hui on one side couldn''t help but jump up immediately.


    Yesterday, the other party threw him down from the upstairs. Although he was not seriously injured, he lost his face and made him feel sad. At present, there are so many people in the Xia family, and the home court is in him, so it''s natural to avenge the humiliation of yesterday.


    With the boss''s words in the field, the tall security guards immediately came up and rubbed their hands and eyes.


    "Do you have any royal laws?"


    Seeing that these security guards still have guys in their hands, Xia Mengfei, fearing that Ning Tao will suffer losses, hastens to stand in front of him. As soon as he looks back, he looks at Ning Tao gritting his teeth and says in a low voice: "brother Tao, don''t be impulsive, let''s go!"


    She can see that on this occasion, there is no way to talk about it. She can only pass the law.


    "Hey, hey, want to go?"


    Xia Hui got his father''s advice, immediately stood up, looked ferocious in the two people''s eyes, then said in a cold voice: "since you''ve come, don''t leave the shares today, no one wants to leave!"


    As soon as his voice dropped, he winked at several security guards. At the same time, a smart security guard closed the door and locked it himself.


    "Sister Xia, you can see that it''s not feasible for you to reason with this kind of person. Sometimes the way to deal with problems is simple and rude!"


    Ning Tao see a tiny smile, look but don''t think so, turned to look at summer dream Philippines spread spread spread hands, helpless way.


    If everything is done according to the rules, he doesn''t want to interfere, but sometimes some people don''t hurt them. They don''t know how hateful they are.


    "Xia Hui, are you against the law?"


    Looking at their own people treat themselves like this, Xia Mengfei is totally disillusioned, and fire comes out of her eyes.


    "Breaking the law? Hey, hey, who can prove it? Who can see it? Why didn''t you say that you broke the law when this little bastard threw me down yesterday? "


    Now is the opportunity to show in front of everyone. Xia Hui feels that he can''t miss it. He immediately acts as a pioneer and is very arrogant.


    "It seems that someone has healed the scar and forgotten the pain. Well, I might as well let him have a long memory."


    When Ning Tao opens his mouth, he smiles coldly and strides to Xia Hui.


    "Ning Tao, do you dare to commit murder in our Xia company?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s look was not good, Xia Hui felt a chill in his heart, and immediately he became angry.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson for you


    Ning Tao, with a smile, looks cold gradually.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant. Throw him out for me!"


    Xia Hui''s Lao Tzu is next to him, and his face is black. Teach him a lesson. Isn''t this a naked slap?


    Several security guards received instructions and immediately surrounded and blocked his way.


    If you let them deal with Xia Mengfei, maybe it''s not easy to start, but it''s effortless to deal with a lengtouqing.


    "I advise you not to do it. I like to be reasonable, but I always do it lightly. Don''t hurt our friendship!"In the face of this covetous security guard, Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders and explains it carefully.


    "Hey, it''s a coincidence that I don''t do it lightly or seriously!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, a security guard with a face full of flesh grins and scoffs at his words.


    He looked sharp immediately. Without saying a word, he stretched out his strong hands and grabbed forward. He wanted to catch Ning Tao''s shoulder. It seemed that he really told him that.


    The fastest way to update u is up


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, his feet moved unconsciously, and then he flashed past without any trace. At the same time, he raised his foot and kicked hard, and the security guard''s body flew upside down and hit the conference table with a "bang".


    "Boy, this is not your arrogant place?"


    See Ning Tao unexpectedly in full view of the public under the hand, the rest of the security face immediately can''t hang up, a roar rushed up.


    The first person who comes near suddenly throws the baton in his hand and smashes it on Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    Facing these people, Ning Tao sighed and shook his head slightly.


    The gap between the two is too big, there is no comparability at all, so he is embarrassed.


    But there are always some guys who don''t have long eyes. He said all of them, but the other party didn''t listen to me. There''s no way. If we don''t let these people have long brains, we can''t do it later.


    As soon as his eyes were fixed, Ning Tao clenched his fists with both hands, and then he went up and down with one fist, only three or five breaths, as if by magic. Just now, all the arrogant people fell to the ground, covering their arms one by one, covering their legs one by one, wailing.


    "Next, it''s your turn!"


    After dealing with several security guards, Ning Tao pats his hands, his head deviates, and he walks to Xia Hui with a smile in his mouth.


    Seeing that the company''s security guard was not a man, he fell down a few times. The people on the scene could not help but be silly, and a thought came up in their heart, "is this Superman?"


    It''s not like I''ve never seen a fight, but it''s amazing.


    And the client, with a lesson from the past, thinks of what happened yesterday, Xia Hui suddenly has two fights, his legs tremble, and his face changes, "you What do you want to do? "


    "Nothing. I want you to have a long memory!"


    A big step came near, Ning Tao was not polite, one handed.


    Pop!


    A crisp slap sound is very clear in the room, a slap appears on his face, five fingers are clearly visible.

 Chapter 341

    "How dare you hit me?"


    After being slapped by Ning Tao, Xia Hui is stunned. He sits on the chair and looks at Ning Tao muttering.


    "Let you have a long memory, and learn to be smart in the future!"


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows bend and he looks cold.


    It''s not that he deliberately aimed at this person, but that he did it to Xia Mengfei yesterday. Today, he saw each other''s sharp teeth and sharp mouth. You don''t have to think about it. You also know what kind of face Xia''s parents usually have.


    "Ning Tao, I''ll kill you!"


    After a long time, Xia Hui, who looks back, is going to be crazy. A stream of blood jumps up to his head. With a roar, he raises his fist to Ning Tao.


    Are you kidding? He is a person who wants to sit in the position of general manager. How can he bear to be beaten in front of all shareholders.


    Pop!


    It is still a slap to respond to him.


    Before Xia Hui came near, a loud slap made him feel the rain and dew, which made him stagger.


    "I''m teaching you how to be a man for you, Laozi?" Ning Tao swept the summer luster in his eyes and lifted a smile on his lips.


    "Damn you..."


    Pop!


    "I''ll clean your mouth!"


    "I want to..."


    Pop!


    "Well, here you are!"


    Ning Tao slap faster than slap, directly Xia Hui to play a circle.


    Pop!


    Pop!


    Pop!


    Ning Tao is loud and straightforward, which makes the people present feel cold. The soft ones are afraid of the hard ones, and the hard ones are afraid of the fateful ones. All the eyes that look at Ning Tao are scared.


    "Security, call security..."


    "There''s no royal way. Arrest him!"


    Looking at his son being beaten into a pig''s head, Xia Guangze takes a cool breath. He can''t sit any more. He points to Ning Tao with one finger and his eyes are on fire.


    Needless to say, other people in the meeting room have already informed the security department, but it''s a pity that the inside of the meeting room is locked, and even if there are people outside, they can''t get in. This time, it''s their own trap.


    "Hum, boy, it''s not your turn to be fierce here. I''ve already called the police. You can stop now, or you''ll have to wait for the end of the prison to be put through!"


    Seeing the chaos of the scene, Xia Jin''s mustache shakes and glares.


    "What are you?"


    Ning Tao slanted his head and glanced at the figure with cold eyes. His eyes were like sharp blades.


    "I''m Xia Jinguang, a director of Xia''s company."


    It seems that in order to highlight his position, Xia Jinguang once again added, "young man, this has nothing to do with you, there is no need to take you in!"


    Having said that, he thought to himself that he only needed to drag the other party. Once the police arrived, he would give them an explanation, regardless of their great ability.


    Xia''s jewelry is also a respectable enterprise in Donghai. It''s strange that the police don''t pay attention to such a thing in the meeting room.


    "Xia Jinguang, hehe, I''m looking for you!"


    Ning Tao smell speech a Leng, is really sleepy to send a pillow, this person doesn''t jump out to be good, a come out immediately ignited his anger, immediately two strides came to each other in front.


    @Look K7 in Chapter h of the original edition


    yesterday, I learned from Xia Hui that it was this person who secretly attacked Xia Mengfei.


    "Thank you for being a director. I don''t think you are sensible at all. You even framed your family. Is there any humanity?"


    Pop!


    When he opened his mouth, Ning Tao stretched out his big hand and beat the man under the table. He was not polite at all.


    Tear!


    Seeing Ning Tao''s fierce appearance, the room full of people suddenly became quiet and took a cool breath.


    Originally, I thought it was a small white face, but now I can see it. It''s a river crossing dragon. Even half a hundred old people are beaten.


    "You You are too presumptuous... "


    Xia Jinguang, who gets up from under the table, looks dark. His nose is bleeding. His clothes are not neat. He points to Ning Tao, and his mouth is almost angry.


    Even in China, he can be regarded as a man of high prestige. Where he was slapped, it would be a shame to lose him to grandma''s house.


    "Can you show me again?"


    In the face of a group of people, Ning Tao''s momentum is even more sufficient, and he immediately mentions it. LengSheng makes the latter dare not say half a word.


    Heroes don''t suffer losses in front of their eyes. It''s not a fool who is present. Looking at each other, who dares to stretch his head?


    If it''s difficult, anyone can do things that are difficult, but not everyone has the courage to act as a personal hero.


    Seeing that all the people in his company are suppressed, Xia Hongsheng scolds him secretly, but now he can''t be indifferent any more. With a dry cough, he turns his eyes to Xia Mengfei and says.


    "Xia Mengfei, we are all Xia''s family. We can talk about anything. There''s no need to dance swords and guns. Let your friend stop!"After decades of struggling in the society, how can he not see that this young man is supporting Xia Mengfei. Instead of facing Ning Tao directly, he is burning to Xia Mengfei.


    And in Xia Mengfei''s heart, watching Ning Tao make the whole conference room full of smoke, my heart is filled with emotion.


    She had to admit that Ning Tao''s words, that is, sometimes fists are more effective than truth. When he makes such a fuss, the other party''s arrogance goes down.


    But she was also afraid that Ning Tao would get into any trouble. She went forward, pulled Ning Tao down, and said in a low voice, "Ning Tao, forget it, let''s stop this matter!"


    She is not looking for trouble this time, but to solve the problem. If the other party is willing to talk about it, it would be better.


    "All right, you talk!"


    Rather than reluctantly, Ning Tao stretched out his hand to pull Xia Hui''s chair and sat down. There was a trace of shyness on his face and said, "in fact, I''d better talk. I''ve said that for a long time. I like to reason most. How nice everyone is to be friendly!"


    When Xia Hongsheng heard the speech, his face became stiff, and he scolded in his heart, "what did you do just now? If you beat someone, you can talk more about reason. Is there any royal law?"


    But now he''s afraid of provoking Ning Tao again. After all, he''s been at ease for a long time and his blood has faded. He doesn''t hear what he says. He turns to Xia Mengfei and tries to find out.


    "Xia Mengfei, it doesn''t matter if you want to leave the company. Don''t worry about the shares. Otherwise, I''ll let the financial department call you 10 million first, and we''ll talk about the rest later. What do you think?"


    It''s the same as Xia Jinguang''s method. They all wait for the police. Ning Tao is here. If he doesn''t hold him steady, I''m afraid everyone present will be beaten by him.


    "Yes, the company''s property is tight now, and there is not so much cash for the time being."


    "That''s right. We are all a family. Don''t wait any longer!"


    All the people present are human spirits. When they understand it, they immediately agree with it.


    Although people are afraid of Ning Tao, they just quit when it comes to their own interests.


    You know, it''s not millions, it''s billions. No one can calm down.


    "Chairman, I''ve made contributions to the company. If I just want to take what I deserve, we all know what''s going on in the company''s finance. There''s no need to make any more detours!"


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t understand what people are up to. Once she talks about something, she doesn''t talk too much nonsense. When the words fall, he takes out a few more pages of documents from his pocket and hands them to Xia Hongsheng.


    After that, she closed her hands and said with no expression, "Chairman, you might as well have a look at this before you make a decision!"


    Xia Hongsheng doubts the end of the document, just a glance, complexion is a big change, a look up to say.


    At this moment, however, with a loud bang outside, the door of the conference room was smashed open.

 Chapter 342

    As soon as the door was smashed open, a group of people rushed in from the outside. More than a dozen of them were wearing police uniforms, and the rest were security guards of the company.


    "What''s going on here?"


    The leader was a dark faced policeman, who was anxious at the moment. As soon as he came in, he said without looking.


    But when he noticed that the meeting room was in a mess and his face changed greatly, he immediately looked around. When he saw Ning Tao, he opened his mouth and looked strange. He was very surprised.


    This dark leader is no other than director Chen of Nancheng.


    Xia''s jewelry is not a small business. How can he not pay attention to the local people who call the police? For the sake of prudence, he leads the team in person.


    "Director Chen, this is the man who made trouble. He not only disrupted our meeting, but also hit people. I suggest that he be arrested immediately!"


    To see the police come, Xia Guangze seems to come to the backbone all of a sudden, the whole person is like playing chicken blood in general, shouting up.


    He hates Ning Tao very much. His son has been beaten twice, and he can''t do anything. If possible, he wants to beat him to death now.


    "Director Chen, you are all right!"


    Seeing director Chen in front of him, Ning Tao raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    Last time in Nancheng police station, he had an acquaintance with this man and cheated him by 10 million yuan. The IOU is still in his hands. He hasn''t cashed it yet. I didn''t expect to meet him here.


    "Hum!"


    Director Chen heard that the corners of his mouth were trembling and itching. He felt a dull pain on his body. He put on a look that I didn''t know you well. He began to hum and didn''t care.


    As soon as his eyes flashed, he turned to Xia Hongsheng and asked, "Chairman Xia, what''s the matter?"


    Last time, he made a big fall in Ning Tao''s hands and knew that there was backstage behind him.


    Although he is not afraid of the other party, he doesn''t want to offend this person again.


    After all, the other party with the IOU, in his opinion, although invalid, but if the other party really up, it is also trouble.


    The two are not in the same world. Mayor Zhang is behind him. If the other party makes too much noise, he will not be polite.


    "Director Chen, it''s him who committed the murder. What are you waiting for?"


    See director Chen unmoved, Xia Guangze immediately not happy, single finger Ning Tao, urgent voice way.


    Director Chen secretly scolds him for being stupid. How can he not see it? But now your boss doesn''t speak. Even if he wants to catch Ning Tao, he has to run the procedure well.


    "Don''t get excited, Mr. Xia. Please rest assured that we will act impartially."


    When he saw what Xia Guangze had to say, director Chen stopped him as soon as he waved his hand. When he spoke righteous words, he focused on Xia Hongsheng.


    And in director Chen''s heart, he was vaguely excited.


    Although he didn''t want to see Ning Tao, he absolutely didn''t like each other. If the fact that Ning Tao hit someone was confirmed, he would never be polite, and he would take this as revenge for the last time.


    After all, the two things are different. Ning Tao was not guilty last time. This time, even if it''s true, he''s OK.


    For him, playing Yin is not as good as Ning Tao, but in terms of means within the system, ten Ning Tao are not his opponents.


    The people in the field are also aware of something, and immediately look at Xia Hongsheng one by one, waiting for him to speak.


    If the other party is not present, he will not be able to persuade others.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the field became dignified. When a group of shareholders'' eyes fell on Ning Tao, they became gloating.


    He broke into other people''s meeting room without permission and beat others. The plot was bad. This time, he found someone who could cure him.


    A lot of people are also relieved. After all, with the presence of this evil star, people dare not breathe. How can we talk about it?


    At the moment, Xia Hongsheng, who has become the focus, seems to have no feeling. She stares at the documents in her hands, and even director Chen''s arrival has no reaction.


    A moment later, he slowly raised his head, and his face became extremely unnatural. First he took a deep look at Xia Mengfei, and then he focused on Director Chen. He forced a smile on his face and said something.


    "I''m sorry, director Chen. In fact, today is a misunderstanding. I asked Mr. Ning to test the company''s staff''s adaptability. It''s a drill. Nothing happened?"


    "What?"


    WOW!


    Xia Hongsheng''s words made all the people present shocked. They could not help but stammer, which caused an uproar at the scene.


    "Drill? Are you kidding? "


    "Isn''t that a lie with staring eyes?"


    "Is there anyone who plays like this?"


    "The drill can still hit people. People don''t believe that all the reasons for such nonsense can be pulled out."


    "Chairman, are you confused by your anger? It''s this guy who broke into our office and hit people."Xia Guangze''s eyes were wide open, and his voice became sharp.


    "Chairman, if I don''t give you an explanation today, I don''t agree."


    Hearing Xia Hongsheng''s words, Xia Jinguang, who had been slapped, was not satisfied, and immediately expressed his attitude.


    Xia Hongsheng smell speech facial expression iron green get up, didn''t speak, handed the document in the hand to the other side.


    "I don''t care..."


    Xia Jinguang doesn''t know, so he is angry now. He will tear up the document when he opens his mouth. However, Yu Guang just glances at it and stares at it. It seems that he has been strangled by someone and becomes silent.


    "Director Xia, do you have any suggestions?"


    Xia Hong gave a cold hum, rather gnashing her teeth.


    "Well, chairman, I''m joking. I don''t have any opinions on the company''s drill. What''s more, through this slap on my face, I know the shortcomings in my work!"


    Xia Jinguang just looked at the document, then raised his head pale, and immediately said firmly.


    "What?"


    "Is that ok?"


    Seeing that Xia Jinguang changed so fast, the people present were stupid again, and even many people felt that Xia Jinguang had been hit by that slap.


    "Uncle Xia, hui''er was beaten by this man. We can''t just let it go."


    Hear Xia Jinguang also say forget it, Xia Guangze immediately anxious up, quickly said a sentence.


    "Shut up, you dare to question the company''s decision!"


    As soon as Xia Guangze finished, Xia Jinguang immediately yelled.


    However, youzhilinghuo immediately recalled that the change of situation came from that document, otherwise Xia Jinguang''s attitude would not have changed like this.


    "Mr. Xia, don''t worry. If someone threatens you with shady means, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to protect you."


    Director Chen is also a wise man. He looks at the document and adds a sentence tentatively, saying, "of course, if I can help you, just mention it."


    "I''m not threatened. It''s a misunderstanding today."


    Xia Jinguang shakes his head. Without thinking about it, he is very firm. He just holds the document more tightly.

 Chapter 343

    After hearing Xia Jinguang''s words, director Chen became more curious about the information in his hands. He was a little silent and said, "Mr. Xia, can I have a look at the information in your hands?"


    In his opinion, this information absolutely threatens the other party, otherwise it would not be so.


    Xia Jinguang''s face changed when he heard the speech. Without thinking about it, he immediately shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, director Chen. This is our company''s business secret. We can''t let outsiders watch it!"


    In fact, it is not the other documents, but the criminal evidence of several people present.


    It has become a consensus that smuggling and tax avoidance are inevitable for gem traders. However, if the government knows this, it will be a big trouble.


    All the documents are the detailed copies of the bills they smuggled in recent years. When they see these, Xia Jinguang''s eyes become tongue tied.


    Not only that, but also some of the activities that some people had done for many years, which were clearly written. He also saw about the things that he had killed his mistress in the past.


    Every crime is shocking. Just imagine who is not shocked to see it.


    In this way, where does he dare to show this to Director Chen? Isn''t it to the other party?


    "Er..."


    Originally, director Chen, who was praising his strength, looked stiff and silly. This kind of feeling is like a punch on the cotton, which is very internal injury.


    Although he was very curious about the document, people blocked him with words, and it was hard to say anything at the moment. He had to turn the peak and said, "OK, then call the police?"


    "Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. It''s the people below who don''t understand!"


    Xia Hongsheng''s face is full of smiles, and a cold sweat has appeared on his forehead. He once again said, "I''m very sorry, director Chen. I''ll trouble you to go. Don''t worry. I''ll take this matter seriously. It''s too shameful!"


    "Yes, director Chen is in trouble. I''ll make amends another day."


    O2;:


    Xia Jinguang also quickly stood up to smile and perfunctorily.


    "I''m really sorry. If we waste our police force, we won''t delay director Chen''s office."


    The other two major shareholders also read the documents. Without any second words, they stood up and apologized.


    Hearing these people''s statements one after another, director Chen''s face turned black and he cursed his mother in his heart.


    When he wants to come, he looks at these people in front of him, and his teeth are itching. It''s you who let him come. Now he doesn''t understand what''s going on, and let them go.


    "Chairman Xia, what do you really need us to do?"


    So he left. Director Chen was unwilling. He looked at Xia Hui''s abnormal face and asked again.


    "No, it''s our company''s tradition to hold a meeting. If we have to hold a meeting next, we won''t delay Mr. Chen!"


    Xia Hongsheng gives a dry smile and waves his hand. He seems to be enthusiastic, but he gives an order without any trace.


    No matter what director Chen thinks in his mind, he can only give it up. He immediately snorts, raises his hand to other people, and turns around to leave.


    Now he sees Ning Tao, he is not angry. Since he can''t do anything to the other side, he is just blind.


    "All out, no one can come in without my orders!"


    As soon as director Chen and others left, Xia Hongsheng''s face was completely gloomy. He glanced at the security guards and waved away.


    A group of bodyguards were eager to leave. At the moment, they immediately picked up the fallen security guards. After a while, they all went out. Even the broken door was barely glued together.


    When all those who should leave leave leave, the atmosphere in the field becomes dignified. Xia Hongsheng''s knuckles unconsciously knock on the table, looks up at Xia Mengfei coldly and says, "Xia Mengfei, what do you mean?"


    In his opinion, Xia Mengfei''s reputation is too vicious. Usually, when did she collect these things.


    Some of the things he saw were startled to himself. He thought that he was doing something hidden. How could he still be caught by the other party? When he thought about it, he felt a sense of murder in his heart.


    "It''s not interesting. I just want to get back what belongs to me!"


    Xia Mengfei looks calm. She has not been surprised since director Chen arrived. She seems to have expected this scene.


    After staying in the big family for a long time, who doesn''t care? Xia Mengfei''s wrist is extraordinary, so she won''t be unprepared.


    Originally, she collected these things not because she had any ideas, but because she planned to clean up the borers in the company, so that the company could regain some vitality.


    I didn''t expect that later she could see that no matter how hard she tried, some things couldn''t be changed.


    For example, the company''s senior appointment and removal, the distribution of interests, the big head is not her decision.


    "Xia Mengfei, don''t think you can frighten us with these unnecessary things. Don''t forget that you are also the Xia family." Xia Hongsheng raised his hand to tear the document to pieces and put it on the table. He said angrily.


    "Just because I''m the Xia family, it''s just a piece of paper. Otherwise, director Chen, they won''t come back in vain?" Xia Mengfei stares at Xia Hongsheng coldly and says."You threaten me?"


    "No threat. I just feel that everyone is getting together and scattering. It''s very simple. That''s all!"


    "If you want to expose it, you have already exposed it. There is no end of manpower. Xia''s jewelry has been corrupted to the root now. It''s hard to be reborn!"


    Xia Hongsheng''s face is a little ugly. She stares at the waste paper on the table. After a long time, she suddenly raises her head, but her face stretches out. She is so kind that she says again.


    "Mengfei, in fact, you have to call me granddad Tang. As the saying goes, you can''t write two words at a time. I know you are energetic, but you are still too young to be proficient in the jewelry industry. In the past, you were only responsible for sales, and you were layman in gem identification and processing. You should understand the powerful relationship. I think you''d better come back to be the general manager It''s yours. How about it? "


    It''s also rare for Xia Hongsheng to say such a thing. It''s not that she is reluctant to give up Xia Mengfei, but that the other party really has the ability. When she manages the company, her performance is obvious to all. This is also that although the company has serious infighting, it still generously gives her room to play.


    After all, it''s hard to get angry. The company grows, and then it enriches the people present.


    If Xia Mengfei is making a fuss, they don''t care. But when the other party changes and stands on its own, they can''t stand it any more, so there are many targets.


    "My company will not bother chairman Xia. Someone is already responsible for this."


    What''s the other party''s idea? How can Xia Mengfei not be clear in her heart? Her look doesn''t change. She pays attention to it in her heart. With a light word, she takes the other party''s words back.


    "Found someone? It''s hard for me to tell you that there is only one teacher who can''t persuade you. "


    Xia Hongsheng is worthy of being an old fox. Instead of mentioning the stock issue, he turns around and falls into a new company.


    Shameless also want to have the bottom line, see this old guy a little integrity also don''t want to give money, obviously don''t want to give money, but pretend to be a highly respected appearance, avoid the heavy, let in the side of Ning Tao can''t help but will no longer, puff out, one hand knocked on the table, sneer: "not a appraiser? Don''t be so mysterious, you old man

 Chapter 344

    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, the people on the scene showed their contempt. Cao Hongsheng sneered coldly and said, "so, you can identify?"


    You know, a jewelry shop of a certain scale must have a famous appraiser.


    Although the latter is not as popular as these bosses, there is no doubt about its importance. After all, the company collects a lot of jewelry every day.


    "These goods include exposed materials, concealed materials and finished products. We need appraisers to make clear the quality and capital information so as to make it easy to sell. Only in this way can we make the gems circulate quickly, otherwise, it will restrict the development of the company. "


    "It''s all little things!"


    Ning Tao shook his head and sniffed, "Chairman Xia, Xia''s jewelry is not a small company. It can''t even do the things that affect the reputation, can it?"


    "Now that he''s here today, we should protect sister Xia''s interests anyway."


    "Well, that''s a lot of talk!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Xia Hongsheng, who was going to be furious, suddenly thought of something in the middle of his words. His eyes flashed and he leaned forward. Suddenly he turned his head to look at Xia Mengfei and said, "how about this, Mengfei? Let''s gamble?"


    Xia Mengfei smell speech Xiu eyebrow pick pick, a look at each other, she can understand that the other party did not Ann kind, but the heart, or mouth way, "bet what?"


    Anyway, she''s all Xia''s family. If she can get the shares back smoothly, everyone will be happy. In addition, the new company is about to open, and she doesn''t want it to affect the company''s opening.


    Xia Hongsheng smiles and coughs and says, "just a few days ago, the company collected some top-quality jade, but it hasn''t had time to find someone to identify it. Since your friend has the ability to identify it, if he can explain it, you can start the company, and don''t worry."


    As soon as the words came out, all the people on the scene were stunned. Looking at Xia Hongsheng''s serious appearance, they immediately began to ponder.


    "If you ask me to do it, I will do it. I''m the kind who can do it at will?"


    In the face of people''s eyes, Ning Tao around a circle, a cold smile, did not give each other half face.


    He can see that Xia Hongsheng doesn''t plan to talk about shares at all. They are all gossiping.


    If it wasn''t for Xia Mengfei''s eyes, he would not have been able to suppress his anger and beat these old hooligans.


    "Ha ha, naturally, I won''t let this little friend be identified. It''s better that you can identify. Right, I can decide Xia Mengfei''s shares and exchange them for her immediately. After all, Xia''s family is promising, so naturally we won''t stop her."


    It seems that knowing Ning Tao''s attitude, Xia Hongsheng smiles slightly. Instead of being angry, she looks at Ning Tao and says the conditions that both of them can''t refuse.


    "This..."


    Xia Mengfei looks a stagnation, a time some uncertain attention.


    In fact, what the other party said is also her heart disease. In the jewelry industry, the importance of appraisers is self-evident. Now famous appraisers have been poached by major jewelry companies at high prices, so it is difficult to hire influential ones in a short time.


    However, Ning Tao once told her that her self-taught ability is not inferior to that of a first-class appraiser, which makes her dubious. But now, after all, there is too much involved for her to pay attention to.


    "What? Just identify a few things. For this basic thing, do you not believe your friend''s ability? Or do you have no confidence in the future of your company? "


    See Xia Mengfei hesitation, Xia Hongsheng heart sneer, words but with a hint of encouragement.


    Xia Hongsheng is worthy of being an old fox. What she says is light and floating, but she says in a few words what Xia Mengfei wants to refuse.


    "I have nothing to do with him this time. I think it''s better for us to talk about shares."


    Xia Mengfei takes a deep breath and says that she doesn''t believe in Ning Tao, but feels that it''s unnecessary.


    "Mengfei, you''re just playing with your temper. Grandpa Tang just checks on you. After all, the money flows from my Xia family, and we care about you."


    I''m afraid that Ning Tao and his wife are not as good as each other. The more they say that, the more they insist on it.


    You know, that''s 500 million yuan. It''s born on them to cut meat. Who will put it on? Who won''t hurt.


    Ning Tao''s understanding of this kind of people has reached a new level. He scolds the old fox in his heart and shakes his hand. He seems to be stimulated. He laughs coldly and raises his voice, "don''t you just identify a few precious stones? It''s necessary to say that with such high sounding. "


    "Yes?"


    Finally, seeing Ning Tao open his mouth, Xia Hongsheng was so happy that he said, "so, this friend agreed?"


    "What you said just now counts?"


    *"Naturally, as the chairman of Xia''s jewelry, I spit and stab. There''s no doubt about this."


    "All you want is your consent!" Xia Hongsheng''s words are very smooth."That still whets haw, hasten to will identify the thing to take up, everybody is very busy."


    Ning Tao hands a swing, not polite way.


    He also saw that the other side said three or four things, but he didn''t want to give it. If he could make a bet on it, he would save trouble.


    After all, Xia''s jewelry is not out of fashion. In the face of Xia Mengfei, he has a hard time.


    "Mengfei, what do you think?"


    Xia Hongsheng did not forget the protagonist of the bet. For him, a Ning Tao is nothing. The most important thing is Xia Mengfei''s opinion.


    When she heard Ning Tao''s words again, Xia Mengfei wanted to refuse, but she had a pair of eyes with the former, and her words were swallowed by her.


    She naturally believed that Ning Tao would not let go for no reason. If the other party dared to say so, she was sure. Taking a deep breath, Xia Mengfei nodded and said, "I don''t have any opinions!"


    "OK, Jinguang, you ask Mr. Hu to come with yesterday''s three chicken blood stones..."


    Xia Hongsheng is also a decisive person. As soon as the other party agrees, he seems to be afraid that the other party will go back. He immediately can''t wait to get up, turns his head and orders Xia Jinguang.


    The latter naturally has no objection. In fact, at this stage, the gambling agreement between the two also aroused the interest of all the people present, waiting for them one by one.


    The waiting is always so long, Ning Tao looks natural, leaning on the chair, the old God is there, it seems that he is not affected by the next thing.


    Xia Hongsheng saw that although his face was expressionless, he actually sneered at him and said in his heart, "you''ll cry for a while!"


    In his opinion, he naturally regards Ning Tao as an appraiser who does not know the greatness of heaven and earth. To know which appraiser does not rely on accumulated experience over time, a little boy dare to say that he is an appraiser, which is simply the biggest problem in the world.


    Thinking of this, Xia Hongsheng''s mood is better again, as if he has seen the other party''s chagrin.

 Chapter 345

    Dong Dong!!


    Before long, the door of the broken conference room was knocked from the outside.


    Seeing this, the two people at the door quickly hold the wooden door. When they open it, they see an old man with white hair and beard, but with good care. He doesn''t mind talking and laughing. At first sight, he is not easy to get along with. He appears at the door.


    Xia Jinguang was glad to see the comer''s face. He quickly stood up and reached for his hand. "Hu Lao is coming, please come in!"


    In front of him, this is a treasure of Xia''s jewelry. Although he doesn''t have any shares, it''s because it''s Xia''s that he sees Ning Tao''s blunt words. Before Mr. Hu speaks, the middle-aged man with the box stares at him and scolds him.


    "Deng Ding, forget it!"


    Mr. Hu swept Ning Tao coldly, stretched out one hand, looked at Xia Hongsheng and said, "Chairman Xia, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first. The implication is that the boy is not good at all, and he doesn''t even have to try. "


    "Mr. Hu, wait a minute, it''s like this!"


    Seeing that Hu Lao has the intention to leave, Xia Hongsheng hastens to open her mouth, and then explains.


    When Xia Hongsheng finished, Mr. Hu understood and snorted with disdain, "boy, it''s a big breath. Since you don''t know the heaven and earth, I''ll give you a chance. There are three chicken blood stones in this box, and only one of them is Changhua chicken blood stone. As long as you can find out and say something, it proves that you have this ability!"


    Although Hu is proud, he doesn''t give the chairman face. Although he doesn''t like Ning Tao, he plans to solve the problem early and go back early. Or let his assistant open the box and take out three wooden boxes.


    "Changhua chicken blood stone?"


    Ning Tao''s expression moved. He didn''t want to explain anything, so he looked at the box.


    As the middle-aged man opened the box, three chicken blood stones of different shapes appeared.


    The three stones are not all raw materials. There are two processed stones that have not yet been polished. One is the size of a thumb, showing a long strip, with red patches on it. The other is an ellipse, with red lines like gossamer in it. It''s very impressive.


    What''s left is a seal. It''s blood red. It''s of good texture. It feels comfortable to the eye.


    Three chicken blood stones appear in front of Ning Tao, but he only takes a look back and shakes his head.


    "What? Finished? "


    Seeing that Ning Tao just looked at it twice, he was not interested. Hu was more sure that he was just making up for the number. He immediately said sarcastically.


    You know, even if he doesn''t use the machine, he can''t see it if he doesn''t look carefully for half an hour, and the young man just glances at him. What''s the meaning of tuoda?


    Xia Hongsheng and Hu look at each other as if they have received a signal. With a sigh of relief, they smile at Ning Tao and say, "Mr. Ning, do you see anything?"


    "See what?"


    Ning Tao tilted his head and glanced at Xia Hongsheng with some ill intentioned eyes. He said coldly, "Chairman Xia played with me, right? I said none of your three chicken blood stones is Changhua chicken blood stone. What do you want me to think?"


    "What? No? "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, everyone in the field looks at each other and looks strange.


    Their first thought was to suspect that the young man really saw it.


    But immediately there is a quick reaction of sniff, to Ning Tao words disdain.


    You know, this is a gamble. In order not to leave a handle on others, Xia Hongsheng will not leave a piece of Changhua chicken blood stone.


    "Young man, when I was as old as you, I was more proud than you, but when I was too proud, I always lifted a stone and hit myself in the foot. It doesn''t matter if I can''t see it, but I can''t talk nonsense!"


    It''s the same as what he imagined in his heart. Hu laughs. On the surface, it''s a consolation, but it''s a reprimand.


    Are you kidding? He just identified one of the three. How could he not?


    "Old man, why do you sound so harsh? I can''t understand you!"


    Looking at this old guy''s arrogant appearance, Ning Tao pulled out his ears and wondered.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was still dead, Hu sneered to himself and said, "young man, I promise that one of the three chicken blood stones is Changhua chicken blood stone. You can''t see it. It''s because you don''t have enough experience."


    Listening to the harsh words, Ning Tao''s anger was aroused completely, and he immediately said, "old man, I think you''re old. It''s no big deal to misjudge, but your attitude really worries me about Xia''s jewelry!"


    "You..." At this time, you still have a hard mouth. I don''t think you will cry if you don''t see the coffin!


    Being accused by a young man of being old-fashioned, Mr. Hu almost didn''t take a breath, trembled all over, and said angrily.


    "The old man is very old, and he is still so angry. Alas, it doesn''t matter if he is blind and wrong."


    Looking at the old man''s spirit, Ning Tao quickly waved his hand. He was really afraid that the other side would be angry."What do you say, OK, I''ll show you what to do?"


    Hu took a deep breath and his words became cold.


    "If you can point it out, I''ll buy all the three chicken blood stones according to the price of Changhua chicken blood stone, but if not?"


    See each other do not see the rabbit does not scatter eagle, Ning Tao in the heart also does not intend to give each other to save face.


    "Hum." Hu laoleng snorted: "if there is no Changhua chicken blood stone, I will swallow these three chicken blood stones!"

 Chapter 346

    Mr. Hu''s words were loud, and all the shareholders present nodded slightly.


    Xia Mengfei is also a tip of eyebrow Yang, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes some complex, want to say something, finally did not say.


    She knows that Ning Tao is mysterious and has the ability to sense treasures, but she still has no bottom in this matter.


    But the other side insisted so, she can also let him.


    Although 500 million is not a small sum, it is not necessary to say which is more important than Ning Tao.


    Needless to say, Hu Lai''s reputation in the East China Sea is so certain that no one dares to doubt him.


    "Who can be more proficient than Mr. Hu?"


    "I don''t need to swallow it. I''m afraid you can''t digest it. How about if these three chicken blood stones are not Changhua chicken blood stones


    Ning Tao, with a smile, looked at the three blood stones in front of him, and a trace of heat flashed in his eyes.


    You know, it''s not cheap. Even if it''s not Changhua chicken blood stone, the price is not much different. He won''t be polite about taking advantage of it.


    "Well, that''s it. As long as you can tell us one or two or three things today, 500 million shares and chicken blood stone will all be cashed out, but if there is Changhua chicken blood stone..."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s attention of beating the chicken blood stone, it''s obvious that his eyes are hot and he''s still too young. Xia Hongsheng smiles coldly in his heart and says without any emotion on his face.


    People die for money and birds die for food. Anyway, the 500 million yuan is not his. He can''t refuse to accept such a sure thing.


    Moreover, the young man has no chance to win at all. Since Mr. Hu is so sure, I think he has some assurance.


    "Boy, in order to avoid entanglement and unfairness, you should tell us the origin of these three chicken blood stones first. If you have any objection later, you can check them on the machine openly!"


    Heard the chairman of the opening, Hu also recovered calm, immediately a hand, coldly looking at Ning Tao opening way.


    In fact, the three chicken blood stones just came to him. Before he could get on the machine, and before he had studied them thoroughly, he was called over.


    However, just by his naked eye observation, he had a general judgment in his mind, which would never be wrong.


    As for the young man in front of him, in his opinion, he is just trying to impress others. You know, even if it''s a machine, it''s not a moment to draw a conclusion.


    The other side just scanned a few eyes, can distinguish, that is the ghost.


    "No problem!"


    Seeing each other''s vows, Ning Tao can''t bear to reveal the truth. However, he is already on the verge of an arrow and has to send it. When he opens his mouth, he looks around and points to the oval chicken blood stone road.


    This stone should be Wuxi chicken blood stone, the hardness is relatively low, that is to say, the surface has "Huoxue", with teeth bite its surface can leave marks. In addition, it can also be checked with the help of magnifying glass and spotlight flashlight. When a spotlight flashlight is used to shine on the surface of a gem, if the red color of the gem appears the illusion of light flowing, it is a real chicken blood stone.


    From the beginning to the end, Ning Tao did not touch the chicken blood stone, but he talked with confidence. When he finished, he put his hands on his abdomen, squinted at Hu Lao, and no longer spoke.


    In fact, it''s not difficult for him at all. In recent months, he has read a lot of books on gems. With his ability of never forgetting, he soon accumulated a lot of things in this field.


    As early as when the other side brought the box, he had a good idea. The perspective was even more powerful than X-ray.


    I''m afraid the most powerful machine can''t match it. That''s why he agreed to take part in the gambling.


    Listen to Ning Tao''s words, all the shareholders around look at Mr. Hu with different looks.


    Naturally, they couldn''t tell. They all wanted to see the truth of Ning Tao''s words from Hu Lao''s face.


    Unexpectedly, when Ning Tao finished, Hu didn''t open his mouth, but his face turned dark gradually.


    Seeing this, many people have a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, after a long time, the black faced Mr. Hu reluctantly nodded his head and said, hum, it''s no big deal to guess the right one.


    "What?"


    "Really right?"


    All the shareholders present are silly. You can guess right. It''s bullshit.


    You know, I''ve never seen an appraiser like this. I can guess it just by scanning my eyes?


    However, after carefully pondering Hu''s words, everyone was relieved.


    E82: G


    "listen to Mr. Hu''s meaning, the other side is affected by his feelings!"


    This is easy to accept. After all, there are only a few places where chicken blood stone is produced. It''s nothing to be sure about.


    If it''s right, it''s terrible.


    Seeing the other party''s unconvinced appearance, Ning Tao smiles a little and doesn''t agree. He reaches out his hand again and points to the long chicken blood stone and looks at Hu Laodao.


    "This is a chicken blood stone from Myanmar. It has fine lines. It''s also the best recognizable. I don''t need to say much about it."¡­¡­


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words again, Hu''s face changed slightly, and he was shocked.


    What the young man said is right. It''s really a Myanmar chicken blood stone, but it''s relatively easy to identify. Looking at each other''s appearance, he has already made up his mind.


    Until here, Hu Lao''s heart also came up. He thought that Ning Tao was just a sensationalist. He was a little shaken. He could point out the source of the two chicken blood stones.


    But later, Hu''s heart was also strong and stable. How could he recognize the two chicken blood stones? It''s useless if he didn''t recognize the last one.


    Young people think that if they have some skills, they will go to heaven. This time, they should teach each other a lesson.


    When the thought flashed, Mr. Hu looked at the seal made of the last chicken blood stone, and his eyes were warm.


    After his preliminary judgment, this is Changhua chicken blood stone, although he can''t be 100% sure, it can''t be separated from ten.


    "Hey, I think Mr. Hu thinks this is Changhua chicken blood stone."


    It seems to understand what the other party thinks. Ning Tao grins, reaches out his hand and takes the seal over, weighs it twice, and shakes his head slightly.


    "Yes, you have different opinions. I''d like to listen to you."


    To this step, Hu old also don''t Ye hide, eyes staring at the blood stone in the hands of Ning Tao, self-confidence said.


    "Ah, Mr. Hu has time. I can''t bear to cheat you. This stone is called Changhua chicken blood stone, but actually it''s all praise." Ning Tao turns the seal over and points to the bottom.


    "Changhua chicken blood stone" has six virtues of "fine, red, moist, greasy, warm, coagulation". Its main quality is blood and ground. The color of blood is bright red, red, deep red, purplish red, etc. the texture is delicate, clean and translucent. The bottom of this seal is dark red and damaged. Don''t you think it''s strange? "


    "Hum, it''s a long time ago, and it''s normal to be damaged. As for dark red, it''s also normal to be stained with inkpad." Old Hu''s face was slightly stagnant, and he immediately hummed coldly.


    "Well, I''ll prove it to you."


    Ning Tao suddenly stood up, and when he opened his mouth, he suddenly slapped the chicken blood stone on the table without warning, which scared everyone.

 Chapter 347

    Ning Tao''s hand came too suddenly, and everyone didn''t react. His heart also jumped unconsciously.


    As the other party said, the chicken blood stone is very fragile. I''m afraid it''s going to be broken by this powerful beat.


    "Ning Tao, what are you doing?"


    "Anger is shame."


    "I''m afraid to lose on purpose."


    "..."


    all the people in the field came back to their senses and immediately began to criticize, and they became restless.


    A piece of chicken blood stone is nothing, but not everyone can be so calm about the gamble involving 500 million yuan.


    This is going to bear fruit now. How can Ning Tao not let people be surprised and angry.


    It''s like on the wedding night, the bridegroom takes off his trousers and is about to jump on it when he suddenly finds out that the bride is like a flower, which is worse than eating a fly.


    "Young man, if you lose, you lose. If you can''t afford to lose, you break it. It''s Changhua chicken blood stone."


    In contrast, Hu was a cold smile, arrogant up, feel pulled a game, look full of disdain.


    "What''s the rush? Who said I lost. "


    Everyone''s excited look, all by Ning Tao panoramic view, at the moment he mouth a smile, not anxious not slow way, "see in say, who lose who win is not sure."


    Yeah?


    When people heard the words, they were all in a sudden.


    Ning Tao ignores the crowd, circles around and slowly releases his hand, revealing the things under his hand.


    Seeing this scene, the rest of the people were slightly stunned, so they looked over and fixed their eyes on the chicken blood stone on the table.


    Just this congeals an eye to see, a lot of people almost gave the eye bead to stare out.


    With Ning Tao''s slap, the skin of the chicken blood stone on the table was broken. Some bright red stone peels came down, and a long blue strip was exposed under the stone peels.


    "What?"


    "Qingtian stone?"


    "How could that be?"


    Seeing the blue stone appearing like a magic trick, Hu was shocked and cried out.


    }Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth, but he knew it already. He pointed his fingers to the table unconsciously and looked joking.


    In fact, when he opened the perspective, he found that the seal should have been formed naturally, which is very rare. Later, it was made skillfully, which made it what it is now.


    There is a layer of chicken blood stone on the outside of the stone, and a Qingtian stone on the inside. There is no such situation. Even if you use a machine to check it, you may not be able to see it.


    "It''s impossible."


    Qingtian stone is associated with chicken blood stone, the probability is almost one in 100 million.


    Hu was so stupid that he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Although I can''t believe it, but now it appears, and it is seen by the other party at a glance, and there is no way to sophistry.


    "It must be you. It must be you."


    First of all, the middle-aged man came back and pointed to Ning Tao, as if he was crazy.


    He didn''t believe it at all. The key point is that it''s incredible. It''s impossible. I''ve never heard of it.


    What''s left to throw out these impossibilities is artificial. That''s what the young man is doing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you''ve done something, you''ll see at a glance."


    See the other party blindly blame, Ning Tao brow a pick, look a little unhappy.


    Some people are just like this. They only know their own reason. When they find that their belief collapses, their emotions immediately get out of control.


    "It must be you!"


    "Chairman, this boy hid our Changhua chicken blood stone."


    See his teacher Leng in situ, the middle-aged man turned his head to see Xia Hongsheng, tone Lianzhu way.


    "Enough!"


    Just as the middle-aged man was shouting, Mr. Hu suddenly raised his head and gave him a high drink, which immediately surprised everyone present.


    "Teacher, this..."


    when the middle-aged man heard that Yan''s neck shrank and wanted to say something more, he saw that his teacher''s face was going to be black, so he quickly shut up.


    "My friend, this is really a rare accompanying stone. I have no eyes for it."


    Hu''s face was like ashes. He was a lot older in this moment. With his words finished, he turned around and looked at Xia Hongsheng and said, "director Xia, I lost this time. I''m willing to bear all the losses of the company."


    With these words, Mr. Hu seemed to have exhausted all his strength and had no intention to stay here. He turned around and left the conference room. His whole figure was a little bleak.


    Obviously, this incident hit him a lot. Just imagine that he was a celebrity in the appraisal circle and lost to a young man, which was hard for anyone to accept.


    Thinking of his arrogance just now, he was a little disheartened, and even had the intention to retreat.


    "Teacher, teacher."Seeing that Hu left, the middle-aged man was afraid of losing something and rushed to catch up with him.


    For a moment, as the two left, the conference room was quiet again.


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, big eyes stare small eyes, all silent.


    No one thought that things would be like this. The inevitable things had a big reversal.


    If the most excited person in the scene is Xia Mengfei, no doubt, she just saw clearly, Ning Tao just looked at two eyes, even said the separation is not bad, immediately her heart is hot up, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes bright.


    With such ability, Ning Tao is really a cash cow. Xia Mengfei is glad that he has occupied the other party as soon as possible. Otherwise, until now, where will he be.


    "Chairman Xia, these three stones are not respectful."


    In everyone''s heart, Ning Tao is regretful, but he smiles and gains a lot.


    These three stones are worth a lot of money, and that Qingtian stone is also worth a lot of money.


    When he opened his mouth, he stood up and put away the three stones in front of the crowd.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s action, Xia Hongsheng almost repents his intestines. His heart is bleeding. The three stones are worth hundreds of millions, but now they belong to others.


    That''s not to mention. There are 500 million dollars of gambling. Now, in full view of the public, he is lifting a stone to hit himself in the foot. How can he lick up his words.


    "I believe chairman Xia is a man who keeps his promise. I think it''s better to hand over the shares as soon as possible. Later, Mengfei and I will visit Secretary Jing. After all, people want to support the opening of our company. As a junior, I should visit him."


    After collecting the stone, Ning Tao scratched his forehead and stood up, smiling at Xia Hongsheng.


    "Secretary Jing?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Xia Hongsheng jumps from the corner of her eyes and is surprised in her heart.


    It may be unintentional to say this, but listen carefully, there is something in the other party''s words, which is obviously more threatening than showing off.


    "Hum, I still have Xia''s jewelry with this reputation. I''ll have to check it with the financial department later."


    Forced to have no way, although unwilling, Xia Hongsheng can only harden his head and open his mouth.


    I can''t help it. It was originally his fault. If he really made trouble with Secretary Jing, I''m afraid it would have a greater impact on Xia''s jewelry.


    Ha ha, I know chairman Xia is a man of profound righteousness, so Mengfei and I will not disturb you in the meeting.


    No matter whether the other party is willing or not, hearing the other party spit, it is to achieve the goal. Ning Tao nods with a smile and pulls Xia Mengfei to leave.

 Chapter 348

    . The meeting in the meeting room is about Xia Mengfei. Now that everyone is gone, what kind of meeting will be held? You can see me and I can see you. No more talking!


    "Hongsheng, that''s it?" Xia Guangze swallow saliva, can''t help but ask a sentence, to this kind of strength, abruptly let people take 500 million, it is some unwilling!


    The rest of the shareholders smell speech also quickly put up their ears, eyes involuntarily looked over, want to listen to see if there is any way, the old God in Xia Jinguang smell speech suddenly squint over, although not clear, but the meaning of the eyes is no doubt, not so how can it be!


    "Hum, even if my Xia family suffered a loss this time, they don''t want to have a better life. I don''t think they will give up when they come to Cao family!"


    Jiang is still old and spicy. Xia Jinguang smiles coldly. His voice seems to be coming from the ice hole, which makes people afraid, "en?"


    When they heard the words, they were all in a daze, some of them didn''t know. So when they got up, Xia Guangze''s face brightened up, showing the color of sudden realization, and said with a happy face, "yes, this time Xia Mengfei left Xia''s family, and his oral engagement with Cao Yang was terminated, so the Cao family must not be able to swallow this tone!"


    Big families want face. Compared with the Xia family, the Cao family is a big Mac. How can they tolerate such a thing? They have already told them to pay the price!


    Last time, it was just a warning to Xia Mengfei''s parents. This time, Xia Mengfei and Xia''s family were even more unscrupulous. At this time, Xia Jinguang''s mobile phone in his pocket was shocked. When he took it out, the corner of his mouth suddenly set off a radian and looked at Xia Hongsheng, revealing a meaningful look.


    What is displayed on the mobile phone is nothing else. It is the information of Cao''s family that has taken over.


    The property of 500 million can not be lost. The Xia family and the Cao family have already had countermeasures secretly. As long as Xia Mengfei insists on going his own way, he will let it disappear.


    In this way, as long as Xia Mengfei dies, the 500 million will still belong to Xia family, and the Cao family will save face, killing two birds with one stone. At the same time, when Ning Tao accompanies Xia Mengfei to go through the formalities, it will be half an hour later.


    It''s impossible for a giant like Xia family to come up with 500 million yuan at a time. It takes a few days of financial dispatch, but the two sides have already coordinated, and she is not afraid.


    "Tao Di, thank you so much this time!"


    The car on the road, looking at the concentration of driving Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei relieved, eyes bright way.


    This is true. If it wasn''t for Ning Tao, she would be in trouble today. Although she has evidence of the other party''s wickedness, she doesn''t want to tear her face with Xia unless she has to.


    She was satisfied with the result.


    "Ha ha, sister Xia, you are welcome to follow me. You have told me the same thing twice today!" Ning Tao turns his head and smiles. He doesn''t care.


    "Yes


    Xia Mengfei agreed this time. She nodded deeply and looked at Ning Tao''s eyes.


    "I''ll take you home first. You''ve been working hard these two days. Just have a good rest and leave the business in the shop to Mr. Sun!" Ning Tao holds the steering wheel with one hand, opens the window, takes out a cigarette, and says, "listen to you!"


    The day after tomorrow is the opening ceremony. Xia Mengfei also knows that she is not in good condition, so she agrees.


    Tick, tick


    When the car passed a corner, the speed slowed down a lot. Ning Tao suddenly heard a slightly urgent click, and his eyebrows suddenly raised. He had a bad premonition. He subconsciously lowered his head and swept away, and his face suddenly changed.


    "No!"


    There is no time to explain. Ning Tao screams in his heart. He grabs Xia Mengfei''s arm with his big hand. No matter the car is still running fast, he pulls the door with his other hand. When Xia Mengfei is still young, he rushes down.


    The speed is not slow at all. Although Ning Tao is ready, he falls to the ground with Xia Mengfei in his arms. Due to the huge inertial impact, his body still rushes forward involuntarily, wiping a lot of holes.


    Xia Mengfei exclaimed repeatedly that her skin was delicate. Although Ning Tao protected her, her body was still abraded and her eyebrows were wrinkled.


    However, just when she got up in the crash, the car that had no one left continued to walk for dozens of seconds. With a bang, there was a spark, exploded, and the sound was deafening.


    Immediately after that, the car''s fuel tank was exploding. This time, it was even worse. All the car parts collapsed, the tires fell off, the rubber had melted, and there was only one iron wheel left.


    A good car, just breathing, became like this, the fire light between the shadow, two faces are dull ugly.


    Where did Xia Mengfei see such a scene? Her back immediately cooled and a chill grew up. Fortunately, Ning Tao pulled her out, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. At the moment, she just felt soft all over, and her feet would fall down as soon as they were soft. Fortunately, Ning Tao was quick in eyes and hands, helped her in time, and let her lean on her, step back a few steps, away from the fire.


    In fact, not to mention Xia Mengfei, even Ning Tao was startled. This is definitely high-energy explosive. It can be so accurate, needless to say, it is to kill two people. "Sister Xia, are you ok?"Slow to God, Ning Tao quickly check up Xia Mengfei''s strong, his skin rough and thick doesn''t matter, if hurt each other, his heart is uneasy, "I''m ok, you hurt them, Tao younger brother, do you want to go to the hospital!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s clothes are abraded in many places, there are bloodstains flowing out of the broken place, and it''s obvious that he has been abraded. Xia Mengfei''s body trembles, so he says.


    She didn''t forget that when she jumped the car just now, the other party gave her a human flesh cushion. Otherwise, Ning Tao wouldn''t have been hurt so badly. "Little thing, forget it!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head. Seeing that the other party is OK, he is relieved. Then he sets his eyes on the fire again, and looks uncertain.


    He is completely angry. If he didn''t react quickly just now, I''m afraid they have already explained. Obviously, it''s a time bomb, and he can install it without knowing it. If you think about it carefully, it can only be in Xiashi company. Otherwise, if the bomb had been exploded before that, it would not have been difficult to judge the murderer At present, he is the one who offends people the most. He can only attack him in Xia''s family. It''s impossible for Xia''s family to do it directly. After all, it''s easy to provoke right and wrong from there, and Cao Yang is the only one left. It has to be said that Ning Tao is a bit smart. In this short moment, he thinks about the whole story In July and August, Ning Tao, do you want to call the police? Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao and says nothing. She also comes forward with some worries. I''m afraid a lot of people have already reported it. Ning Tao turns back with a bitter smile and counsels his shoulder. Although he''s in a remote location, there are cars passing by, and many people stop and talk to each other.

 Chapter 349

    Because of this, Ning Tao''s eyes were full of murders. The other Party chose to assassinate in this place, which was obviously selected in advance. The adverse effects were controlled to the minimum, and the pertinence was self-evident.


    Looking around, I saw the desolate grass, where there was a half figure, Ning Tao sighed!


    According to his conjecture, someone might have just lurked around to control the bomb. Unfortunately, he just focused on his eyes and didn''t notice.


    After taking a deep breath and pondering a little, Ning Tao quickly takes out his mobile phone from his pocket and sees that the screen has been broken. He tries to use it, but ignores it. He broadcasts a number, "dragon five, send a car over, and pick some good hands with the guy..."


    when he gets through there, Ning Tao gives a light command and reports his position, but there''s no more More words.


    This is clearly a prepared assassination. Judging from the appearance of the other party, it is clear that they will die. If this happens, he must take some measures.


    L & * starting "


    the other side has already got him. If it goes on like this, it will be dead next time.


    After all, Audi is not as lucky as the other party in five minutes. It''s impossible for him to achieve his goal by only five minutes.


    When the car door opened, more than a dozen young men in suits and sunglasses came down from the top. Their waists were bulging, obviously with guys. Long Wu led the team in person.


    Nowadays, the Sihai Gang is different from the past. With the growth of the gang, the influence of the Sihai gang has become stronger and stronger rapidly. At present, these ten people are tall and tall. Judging from their momentum, they should be trained.


    When such a big thing happened, the police didn''t come much slower than Longwu, but now Ning Tao''s mind is not dealing with the police at all.


    He made a phone call with director Bai and simply said that he asked Long Wu to send them back. He and Xia Mengfei did not meet the police.


    In fact, for some big forces, they are not willing to talk to the police.


    Some things are not that the police can''t do anything, but that the police are bound in a circle and have to bear the pressure. When big families encounter something, they often solve it on their own.


    For example, this time, if he wants to take a picture with the police, he must go back to the police station and take a lot of notes. It''s estimated that he doesn''t have a week, so it''s hard to clean up.


    In addition, to his point, no one has any secrets. Since they are secrets, they don''t want to talk to others. If they don''t talk to others, it will be very difficult for the police to investigate cases, and the result is often nothing.


    In this way, there are certain forces behind the big families, which are specialized in dealing with such things. For example, the green bamboo Gang is the power of the Cao family.


    Of course, it''s not that we don''t care about the authority of the government, but there are some insurmountable red lines in the big family. As long as they don''t exceed the red line, the government will turn a blind eye.


    But this time Ning Tao is really angry, from the vampire hand, to Zhenzi assassination, and now the car bomb, he has been bored.


    What can anyone take him for? Who can decide his life or death?


    The rabbit bites when he is anxious. What''s more, today''s Ning Tao is not Wu Xia amung in the past. Sometimes it''s too low-key and bad. If he doesn''t let the other party know something about him this time, I''m afraid no one will take him seriously.


    Xia Mengfei will be sent to the residence, Ning Tao did not go in, comfort each other a few words, let Xia Mengfei go back to rest, promise this matter to him to solve.


    After that, let the person that dragon five brings protect Xia Mengfei closely these days, while he gets into the car of dragon five, and they discuss for a long time.


    Half an hour later, Long Wu takes Ning Tao to his residence and drives away quickly, looking like he''s in a hurry.


    Ning Tao has not yet upstairs, pocket phone rings again, touch out a look, it is the dormitory boss called.


    Eyebrows moved, Ning Tao casually pressed the answer button, put in the ear, words also relaxed a lot: "what''s the matter, boss!"


    "Third, second is in trouble."


    Boss has always been more calm, now voice dignified spit out a word, let ningtao heart a Deng.


    "What''s the matter?"


    On rainy days, he had a lot of troubles, but he didn''t deal with them. When he heard that the second child had an accident, his mind was buzzing.


    They have a good relationship with several people in the dormitory. The second family is well-off. They usually take care of several people. Although Ning Tao doesn''t say anything heroic, he is always grateful in his heart.


    "It''s not clear on the phone. You come to the second rent place. The monkey is also there."


    The boss didn''t say much. He handed me a word.


    "Good!"


    Ning Tao didn''t say much, spit out a word, turn to the second place to rent a house.


    The second son''s father is said to be an engineering worker. He has a good family background. As an only son, he is loved very much. After he came to school, in order to make his life better, his family rented an apartment near the college.But the latter is not used to living, most of the time they live in school dormitories, only when they are usually with their girlfriends, they will go to live.


    More than ten minutes later, Ning Tao came to the second son''s house. As soon as he knocked on the door, the door was opened. The monkey opened the door. Now he was red eyed. When he saw Ning Tao, a third brother called out and almost cried.


    "Where''s the second one?"


    Ning Tao heart a Deng, suddenly have a kind of bad premonition.


    The monkey pointed to the bedroom, turned around and sat down on the sofa, holding his head in both hands and not opening his mouth.


    Ning Tao frowned and hurried to the bedroom. Seeing the scene inside, his mind was in a mess.


    On the bed lay a man with a vest and big trousers. His beard was smashed, his long hair was scattered, his face was yellow, and his left wrist was wrapped with a thick layer of gauze.


    "The old man raised his eyes and grinned," he said


    Seeing the pattern of the second son, Ning Tao was inexplicably distressed. In his impression, the second son was the one who paid the most attention to appearance. His hair was always combed meticulously, and his clothes were always the most fashionable. Where had he ever seen such a down and out pattern.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that people are OK, Ning Tao''s heart gradually goes down. He takes a deep breath and asks.


    "It''s OK. There''s too much blood. Let''s play. It''s not said in the book that blood will circulate once every three months."


    The second child is still the second child. Although he is in a bad spirit, he still can''t change his poor personality. He began to make fun of him.


    "Bloodletting means human life!"


    Ning Tao smiles coldly, and a sense of anger is brewing.


    He was not satisfied with the other party''s explanation. He had a clear perspective. On the second man''s wrist, it was a three inch long knife. It was a wrist cutting suicide.

 Chapter 350

    In the face of Ning Tao''s sharp words, the second one burst out a trace of embarrassment. With a wry smile, he pretended to be arrogant and said, "third, if you don''t expose my shortcomings, you can die!"


    "What''s going on?"


    In his impression, although the second child looks romantic, he is not a person who doesn''t care for himself. What''s more, he is still the only child in his family. Ning Tao is full of doubts now, and his words have improved a little.


    "For me, it''s not for the woman Fang Qianqian. Damn it, you are getting more and more confused now, aren''t you just a woman? What do you usually say? "


    The eldest is standing on one side, panting heavily, cold eyes stare at the second, the facial expression anger way.


    Boss straight temper, a typical northeast big man, can''t hold his words, just like pouring beans in a bamboo tube, he shakes out the whole story.


    Ning Tao is clear when he hears the old man tell the whole story.


    It''s not complicated. It''s normal for him to break up with his girlfriend Qianqian.


    Ning Tao cheated a hearing, still some can''t believe, after a long time, the heart also can only a sigh.


    The second is different from Wu Anyue. His girlfriend, Fang Qianqian and Ning Tao, is very familiar with each other. The impression is OK.


    Second flower heart is not bad heart, long hanging in the mouth of a word is the red flag does not fall at home, outside the flag fluttering, complacent.


    In fact, Ning Tao and others all know that the second child usually takes advantage of other girls. Fang Qianqian is the one who really has feelings in her heart.


    Fang Qianqian is not too beautiful, but she is gentle and generous. Unlike other girls, she laughs at her second child''s bad heart and never pursues it.


    And the other side is very good to the second, Ning Tao used to be a kind of envy, jealousy and hatred, with the second sentence, that is predestined.


    Now that he is destined to be a husband and wife, he should seize the time to play.


    He never doubted that they could get married in the future. For one thing, the old couple had a good life, and they would not break up because of money.


    But not long ago, Fang Qianqian suddenly told the old two that the family had found a good partner for her. She was her father''s comrade in arms and couldn''t refuse.


    At first, Fang Qianqian also refused. Later, I don''t know what happened, but in the end, she got together.


    Knowing that he must quit, the second son went to the Sichuan Provincial army to find someone in person, but he was beaten instead of being seen.


    If you want to say that the second child has a tenacity, he just goes back and jumps into the wall at night, which makes him find it.


    However, it''s useless to find someone. Fang Qianqian was not surprised to see the second child. She just asked the second child, "have you ever thought about our future? Have you ever given me a promise all day long? When can you prove that you are a real man


    Three words, will always smooth old two asked silly.


    This is not difficult to answer, but the second one didn''t answer.


    Fang Qianqian was not surprised. She advised the second son to grow up. She wanted to get married and could not accompany the second son any more.


    It''s conceivable that the second child''s mood was so shocked. After he came back, his temperament changed greatly, and he finally chose to cut his wrist and commit suicide. Fortunately, the monkey noticed it early, otherwise the consequences would be self-evident.


    "Third, I''m a fuckin ''loser!"


    When the boss finished, the second grinned and pulled out a smile worse than crying. He looked up and asked Ning Tao.


    Looking at each other a decadent, Ning Tao mouth wriggled a few times, eyes also red.


    In his impression, he has never seen the second child like this. It seems that he was hit hard this time.


    In a trance, he still remembers that at the beginning of the school, in the stall outside the school, the second one scolded Fang Qiu, "isn''t the third one a woman? Second brother, find another one for you! "


    "Second, do you have any prospects in your mother''s life? Fang Qianqian loves to go or not. Her loss is her loss. It''s no big deal waiting for her to regret it."


    Boss instantly angry, staring at two light bulb big eyes, mouth roar.


    But from his eyes, tears flashed, obviously the heart is not calm, very heartache.


    "No, it''s not Qianqian''s fault. It''s my fault. It''s my asshole. I never gave her a future!"


    The second bit his head and began to hit his head with both hands. Sorrow came from his eyes and he was in agony.


    {dat \


    seeing this, Ning Tao felt a sense of stasis in his heart, and he couldn''t bear it. As soon as he explored with one hand, he grasped the second hand''s arm and stared straight into the second hand''s eyes, looking at the second hand word by word and yelling.


    "Second brother, since Qianqian is going to leave, I think she must have her own difficulties. She certainly hopes that when she sees you again, you can change your own situation and tell her that I can be a promising man


    "And you, what are you doing now? You''re being a coward, cutting your wrist and committing suicide. What people say is right. You''re not a man worthy of others!"In fact, Ning Tao believes in Fang Qianqian in his heart. He has known each other for a long time. He is confident that Fang Qianqian is not a money seeker, and his second family is not without money.


    It can only be said that their pursuits are different. He still remembers the woman who always stands quietly behind the second child. When she smiles, she has two dimples. Although she is not the most beautiful, she is sunny.


    Listen to Ning Tao of a drink scold, old two Leng, first is angry, eyes are red, staring at Ning Tao, two people so straight at.


    A moment later, the second eyelid blinked, and the tears in his eyes could no longer be controlled. It was like a broken bead falling down, and he began to cry.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao stepped forward, patted the second son on the shoulder, sighed, and his words eased a lot. "Second brother, everything has passed, we still have a long way to go!"


    Do not experience, will never understand that kind of heartache, Ning Tao also do not want to see the second decadent.


    It''s not bad. As soon as he patted the second child, he immediately lost control of his mood. He hugged Ning Tao with both hands and lay down on Ning Tao''s shoulder. He cried like a child and said, "third


    Qian My heart aches when Qianqian is gone


    This time Ning Tao didn''t comfort him. He just looked up at the sky with a complicated mood.


    There is a feeling that it''s better to forget each other in the world than to help each other. In his impression, Fang Qianqian is not suitable for the second child. The former is generous and decent, while the latter is dandy.


    But it''s good. After a big cry, the second child should not be short-sighted. As for the future, he has to go by himself.


    Don''t turn your head. You can''t bear it. Brothers are like brothers. Although they are not on the scene, they can feel it.

 Chapter 351

    After a long time, the second man''s mood stabilized, and when he straightened up, he regained some of his looks.


    After seeing Ning Tao and sun Zhiwen, the eldest, he said, "eldest, third, thank you. I''m fine!"


    After Ning Tao''s scolding, he was in a better mood. The man had tears, but he didn''t feel sad. Although he was still in a bad mood, he was obviously in a better mood.


    "That''s right. There are so many women who care about her ball. Let''s go out and get drunk tonight."


    The eldest brother raised his fist on the eldest two, and laughed and scolded.


    Ning Tao also slightly smile, is about to say when, outside the door suddenly came a knock, look move, immediately heard the voice of talking.


    "Who?"


    Ning Tao and the eldest brother look at each other, and they both see a trace of amazement from each other''s eyes.


    "I wipe, boss, didn''t I say you wouldn''t tell anyone else?"


    The second one''s eyes twinkled and he looked at the old Avenue nervously.


    "I didn''t. no one said anything except our dormitory."


    The boss quickly shook his head and made a promise.


    Suicide is not very honorable, not to mention for the sake of women. The second child didn''t even tell his family.


    "Go and have a look."


    Ning Tao pointed with one hand and turned to open the door without saying a word. The boss also quickly followed.


    The second quickly got up from the bed, put up his hand with his coat, and sneaked out.


    Out of the bedroom, I saw a strange man in the room. He was upright, cuntou, and his eyes were bright. Although he was young, he was extraordinary. The monkey was looking at him with a bad look.


    "What are you doing here?"


    At the sight of the visitor, the second man clenched his fists, his face darkened, his mood was very excited, and his chest heaved slightly.


    Ning Tao some unclear, so, involuntarily will look at the monkey, the latter seems to have realized, canthus moved, slightly nodded.


    "I''m sorry, I''m here to take Qianqian''s things. I don''t mean anything else."


    The man gave a little smile and replied politely.


    "Damn, I don''t think you deserve to be beaten. I''ll kill you!"


    The eldest brother was in a bad temper. When he heard the speech, he immediately burst his lungs. With a clench of iron fist, he suddenly rushed over and threw his fist at the man''s face.


    This down too suddenly, fast even Ning Tao did not respond.


    Only the following scene shocked him.


    When the old man''s fist was about to hit the young man, the young man''s face did not change much. He just turned his steps slightly, as if he had stepped back at random, and let the old man''s fist fall empty.


    One blow didn''t work. The boss gave a loud shout, and then he broke up again. It seemed that he would not stop until he reached his goal.


    Two times in a row, the young man finally got a little impatient. He grabbed the old man''s wrist with one hand, and threw it with his backhand. The old man, who was one meter eight, was just like a leaf blown by the wind. He stepped back three or four steps in a row.


    Seeing that he was about to fall down, Ning Tao held the boss''s shoulder and defused the dark energy for him. He just looked at the young man''s eyes, and there was a flash of light.


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he will know if there is one. The other side only makes a move once. Ning Tao can see that there is a big gap between the two. They are not at the same level at all.


    "I''m not looking for trouble this time, but I want to take away Qianqian''s things. I hope everyone will be restrained."


    See Ning Tao any one hand to resolve the boss''s momentum, the youth look flashed a little surprised, eyes flashed, immediately eyes moved away, look a little unhappy.


    "Restrain yourself, sir!"


    The boss''s remaining anger doesn''t disappear. He is about to rush up again, but he is held by Ning Tao.


    "My friend, I''ve given you face. Don''t be disrespectful."


    Looking at the boss''s appearance of eating people, the man was a little impatient.


    "As for Fang Qianqian, if she doesn''t come to get her things, you''ll be a fool!"


    Monkey also a cold smile, straight looking at the man, sleeves are rolled open.


    After hearing two swearing words in succession, the man''s face sank down. He looked at the monkey disdainfully, and his words were not good. "Do you dare to scold again? Believe it or not, I''ll tear your mouth


    "Why don''t you try one?"


    Boss smell speech not happy, and want to move forward.


    At this point, if Ning Tao can''t guess who the man is, he doesn''t have to live.


    However, to be realistic, judging from the boy''s appearance and skill, he is really better than his second son.


    In addition, to his surprise, the other side is good.


    "If you want to get something, let Fang Qianqian do it by herself."


    No mouth has been the second deep breath, cold way.


    Finally heard the main words, the man''s eyes moved, he said, "Deng Xiangyang, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I advise you to die this heart, Qianqian won''t see you again, she won''t come back, I take her things, is to let you think less!""Damn it, I''ll beat you to death if you don''t leave!" The eldest son ascended of once opened the door, one hand a finger outside the door, angry voice way.


    "I said, it''s not too much to take things and leave."


    The man seemed to be impatient. He took a breath and said again, "my time is limited. I don''t want to waste my time with you. Get out of my way!"


    E * forever RW long a free F% fee zh read NY novel) Q


    "Damn, boy, this is your home, I can''t help you crazy!"


    The eldest brother was in a hurry. Maybe he knew there was a gap between him and his opponent. He held the vacuum cleaner behind the door and hit the man.


    "To die!"


    Again and again, the boss''s behavior finally angered the man. When the steel rod of the vacuum cleaner came, he grabbed it with his big hand and raised his foot, which meant he would put it on the boss.


    However, just before the foot fell, the eldest brother''s figure suddenly retreated and avoided in time. It was Ning Tao who pulled it back in time.


    "Your uncle''s, third, you are still not brothers." See Ning Tao to pull oneself again, the eldest brother is angry, you want to dare not go up, roll one side to go, don''t block me


    Ning Tao sniffed at the corner of his mouth and shook his head as soon as he raised one hand. He said, "boss, you have to rest first. I''ll talk to him!"


    It''s good to fight with more people, but when it comes to a certain level, more people are bound. The two are not at the same level at all. Going up rashly will only add to the chaos.


    The eldest wants to say something else, but after thinking about it, he still doesn''t say anything. Although Ning Tao is the third in the dormitory, he is usually the most intelligent one. In the past six months, he has been mysterious and mysterious. Generally, his words are more convincing.


    Ning Tao took a step forward and came to the man. He looked calm and said faintly, "I don''t care who you are and what you come to do, but there''s one thing. Since my second brother said to let Fang Qianqian come, only she can take this thing!"


    "Hum, if you really think you have two fists, how dare you talk to me like that?"


    The man snorted coldly, no longer as gentle as he had just been, with a slightly ferocious look on his face. "I don''t want to repeat it. Today I have to take it away!"


    "You can try it!"


    Ning Tao is unmoved, but his words are tit for tat.


    "Good!"


    The man quietly looked at Ning Tao, and then suddenly grinned. At the same time, his big hand also stretched out, and a small catch caught the latter''s arms.

 Chapter 352

    It''s hard for other people to get involved in the affairs between men and women except the parties. This is why Ning Tao didn''t speak just now.


    But it''s not the same now. As a brother, he can''t stand idly by for some things. Since he says Fang Qianqian should come, what he can do is to defend his brother''s dignity.


    In the face of this grasp, Ning Tao turned his lips and laughed scornfully. He flashed to one side of his body slightly. At the same time, he kicked his foot straight at the man''s chest.


    Men themselves have not underestimated the strength of Ning Tao, but to see this blow, or a jump in the corner of the eye.


    Don''t think much, the man arms a little hard, on the block in front of the chest.


    Bang, Ning Tao kicked on the man''s arms, let the latter pedal stare, unable to bear the force, a dozen steps back, until hit the door, just stopped the car.


    "Good fight!"


    "Second, fuck him for me!"


    This one foot goes down, eldest brother two people are very relaxed, immediately shout loudly.


    As soon as the man''s complexion rose a little, the blue veins on his forehead burst up, and some of them couldn''t bear the smell. With a cold hum, he pressed on the wall with one hand and rushed over again.


    Hands a grip, two powerful iron fist clenched, suddenly a wave, hit Ning Tao.


    This man''s skill is almost the same, but the opponent is too strong, and Ning Tao is not the same level. The latter just grabs the man''s fists with both hands.


    Don''t see how hard, just a light lift, no matter how hard the man is, can''t rush over.


    "You may leave!"


    As soon as Ning Tao put his hands back, he seemed to draw a semicircle and spit out. This time, the man''s body retreated again. With a bang, he hit the door of the house and snorted.


    He was beaten back by Ning Tao twice, but some of the men couldn''t hang up. He was about to rush back again.


    "Grand, enough!"


    At this time, there was a clear sound outside the door.


    The second step raised to lift, want to rush out, just then the eyes a dark, and stiffly stop.


    Ning Tao''s expression moved, and finally he was indifferent.


    "Qianqian, why did you come up? I didn''t tell you that I would go down in a moment."


    As soon as the man looked back, the flush of his face faded quickly and he said something.


    "It''s OK, Hongwei. You go down first. I''ll take care of it here."


    The clear voice outside the door came again, but there was silence inside and outside.


    "Qianqian, why don''t I accompany you..."


    The man wanted to say something more, but then he swallowed the words again. His face changed a little, then he squeezed out a smile and said, "well, Qianqian, I''ll wait for you in the car. You call me if you have anything."


    With these words, the man turned back and looked at the room fiercely. The warning in his eyes was strong. Finally, he turned and went downstairs.


    After the man left, the scene was quiet again, then there was a patter, patter sound came, first a black high-heeled shoes, then a beautiful woman came in.


    Women''s appearance is not very beautiful, but very temperament, wearing a red slant buckle extremely knee long jacket, under the body is a leg pants, a red waist will show its hot figure.


    A head of coffee red wavy roll randomly open, hanging in the white face, this is a fashionable woman, but also a woman with taste.


    Looking at this woman, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and a trace of emotion rose in his heart.


    It''s really a big change for women. He remembers that Fang Qianqian didn''t look like this last time. Now she''s changed, and she''s already charming. It seems that she''s having a good time these days.


    Fang Qianqian stood at the door, her eyes swept on several people''s faces, barely showing a smile, light way, "everyone, long time no see."


    See Fang Qianqian, second like lost soul general, Leng Leng stay there, eyes straight at each other.


    There was no one to speak in the field, some cold, may be felt, Fang Qianqian sighed, this will be the eyes fell on the second person, and when the eyes turned to his hand, look can''t help but change, step a step, between the eyebrows showed a trace of anxiety way, "Xiangyang, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter, you''re ok..."


    Boss smell speech cold hum a, immediately want to open mouth, but was Ning Tao stretched out his hand to make a look in the eyes, pulled.


    The muscle on the old man''s face pulled out. After a long time, he laughed and quickly wrapped it in his clothes. He stepped back two steps and said, "it''s nothing. I accidentally touched it."


    Seeing that the other party had already separated from her, Fang Qianqian''s full red lips moved. She turned her head and said, "Xiangyang, I want to talk to you."


    "We''ve broken up. What else can we talk about?"


    The second one showed disdain and didn''t give each other face at all.


    Fang Qianqian showed a trace of helplessness on her face. She stretched out her hand and looked at her watch. "I still have an hour''s flight. It''s estimated that I won''t come back for a long time. This time, I just want to see you. If you don''t feel anything to say, it''s OK."Leaving a word behind, Fang Qianqian put her hands in her pocket and took out a bunch of keys from her pocket. With a click, the key opened the door accurately, leaving half a leaf behind, and the man went in.


    As soon as Fang Qianqian left, the old man''s face immediately faded down, where there was just random, and his eyes wandered around the door from time to time.


    Ning Tao came forward, patted him on the shoulder, looked at each other''s eyes and said: "second brother, go ahead, what we should face is to face men, be natural and unrestrained."


    It''s a dormitory in itself, who doesn''t know who, and the second is just hard spoken. Ning Tao pushes it to the door, presses it in and closes the door.


    These things need to be solved by the parties concerned. It''s no use for them to mix in. Ning Tao turns around and does it. He takes out a box of cigarettes and disperses them. Then he lights them and waits quietly.


    The room is quiet, the sound insulation effect is good, and there is nothing to hear outside. Ning Tao doesn''t open the perspective, but smokes for a while.


    They didn''t stay long. When Ning Tao''s cigarette was about to burn out, the door opened, and Fang Qianqian came out with a suitcase, some struggling.


    After she came out, Fang Qianqian looked lonely. She saw the three of them turn their heads and squeeze out a smile that was uglier than crying. There was light in her eyes. It was a flash of tears.


    "I''ll see you off!"


    Ning Tao heart faint a pain, a step forward, between the mouth took the suitcase.


    ="Most. #In Section 3 of the new s chapter, Fang Qianqian didn''t open her mouth and let Ning Tao drag the suitcase. She didn''t say a word, but clenched her lips and covered them with one hand. She went downstairs without looking back. She could hear a slight cry.

 Chapter 353

    Ning Tao and Fang Qianqian went downstairs one after the other. They didn''t speak. The atmosphere was a little dull.


    After going downstairs, there was an off-road vehicle downstairs. Just now, the man was sitting in the cab, opening half of the window and wearing sunglasses. Seeing this, he got off the bus in a hurry.


    In front of them, the man took the suitcase in Ning Tao''s hand and put it on the back seat of the car. Then he turned to the co driver of the car and called the door. Looking there, he waited quietly.


    However, Fang Qianqian stops. After a moment, she turns her head and looks at Ning Tao. She reaches in her pocket and hands over the keys.


    "Sister Qian, do you really want to go?"


    After taking the cold key chain, Ning Tao takes a deep breath and puts it on his finger, his eyes flashing slightly.


    He saw that Fang Qianqian still had feelings for the second child, and he couldn''t help interrupting.


    "Yes."


    Fang Qianqian sucked her nose and nodded slightly. Then she looked up and tried not to let her tears fall down. She said with a smile at the corner of her mouth, "Ning Tao, do you think a woman like me is very shameless?"


    Ning Tao lips wriggled a few times, want to say what, but shut up.


    He didn''t know much about what happened between them and didn''t have much say.


    "Can you hear me tell you a story?"


    Fang Qianqian wiped the corner of her eyes with her hands. Suddenly she looked up at Ning Tao and said something.


    Ning Tao whispered and made an appearance of listening.


    In fact, the relationship between them is excellent. He doesn''t believe Fang Qianqian will be so cruel, and the other is not the kind of person who loves money. When he is with the second child, he often just sees Fang Qianqian pay.


    Because of this, Ning Tao three people usually like to call her Qianjie.


    Fang Qianqian didn''t pour out all the bamboo tubes. After pondering a little, she just said faintly, "my family is from Sichuan Province. I grew up in the military compound when I was a child. So is Hongwei. Our two families are both soldiers, so we are friends in the world!"


    Ning Tao smell speech, revealed if have the look of understanding, that man is a person of the army, he is not surprised, but Fang Qianqian unexpectedly is also a military family, let him flash a few silk strange color.


    In fact, it''s not hard to find that when you think about the other party''s speech and behavior in the past, they are quite rigorous, and their behavior is correct. Without the foundation of a large family, it''s difficult to cultivate such a woman with connotation.


    But in the past, he didn''t pay much attention.


    Fang Qianqian didn''t know what Ning Tao thought. After a pause, she continued to say, "when I was a child, my father and the other party''s father had a baby kiss. This was normal in their generation, but with the emancipation of the mind, this kind of thing was gradually not advocated!"


    "Hongwei has always liked me, but I always regarded him as my brother. Later, he went to a military academy. Instead of engaging in this industry, I went to an ordinary medical university, and then fell in love with Xiangyang. I thought I could go all the way to the end."


    "Only last month, in a mission, Hongwei''s father died in order to protect my father. Hongwei''s family is a single biography. When his father left, he still talked about our business. Now Hongwei is doing this business again. My family feels ashamed to be with his family, so they try their best to promote it and want me to leave a root for his family."


    "Is that why you compromise?"


    Hear here, Ning Tao is to understand a big half, eyebrow tip a pick, can''t help but ask a sentence.


    If it''s really for this reason, he won''t say anything, but he''s still a little reluctant.


    Fang Qianqian shakes her head, and then says something that shocked Ning Tao, saying, "I''ve been to Xiangyang''s home, and his parents don''t want to do it either!"


    "What?" Hearing Fang Qianqian''s words, Ning Tao said, "I''m sorry, I lost my temper."


    Fang Qianqian took the tissue, wiped her worn make-up and said again, "this time I come here to take things is the second, mainly because I don''t want to see things and think about people in the sun. I''m sorry for him."


    "Sister Qian."


    I don''t know why, hearing each other''s words, Ning Tao felt a little uncomfortable.


    What he thinks is right. Qianjie is still Qianjie, and it hasn''t changed. Although the other party is just a light word, Ning Tao thinks with his toes that there are many twists and turns in the old two''s family.


    "Ning Tao, you are the most sensible one in your dormitory. I hope you can persuade Xiangyang well. His family hopes him to cheer up, and I don''t want him to do stupid things. I don''t expect him to come back in the future!"


    Take a deep breath, Fang Qianqian has gone.


    "Don''t worry, sister Qian."


    Heavily, Ning Tao nodded and said nothing.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go. I hope I won''t tell Xiangyang what happened just now. Can you promise me?"


    In this regard, Ning Tao besides nodded, what can he say.


    "Well, I''m leaving, Ning Tao. I''ll remember you."


    Fang Qianqian covers the cold tip of her nose and smiles at Ning Tao. She turns around and walks to the car without looking back.


    Soon, the jeep started and roared away.Ning Tao''s heart is heavy. Looking at the back of the car, he takes out a cigarette from his pocket and smokes it silently.


    At this time, the nearby sound shop suddenly has a classical old song slowly released, curling echo.


    "When I look back at the night that used to belong to each other, Honghong still gives you the sunshine in my heart.


    If you shed silly tears, I hope you can be compassionate and forgiving. It may be a long lonely road to leave you tomorrow morning. There are too many things to talk about in a moment, but it''s a pity that it''s going to be on each side, so I have to deeply gaze at the future. Even if thousands of songs are floating in the distance, my way "


    a classic old song suppresses Ning Tao''s mood. When a cigarette is finished, his face is full of tears.


    Stretching his foot to stamp out the cigarette end, Ning Tao wipes away his tears, feeling in his heart and congratulating for the second child.


    The second one should feel honored to have talked about such a woman, whether she has continued to walk or not.


    With a sigh, Ning Tao strides up the stairs. He is far away from his old friend. He who stays in the same place can only be strong.

 Chapter 354

    When Ning Tao returns to the upstairs, the boss and the monkey are sitting on the sofa, and continuous whimpers come from the bedroom.


    Ning Tao''s footstep pauses, but finally he doesn''t step forward. Instead, he bends over and sits on the sofa, silent.


    About half an hour later, the second came out of the room.


    "Second, are you ok?"


    Looking at the tears on his face wantonly, Ning Tao three stand up, the boss asked.


    "I''m fine."


    The second shook his head, squeezed out a smile on his face, waved his hand and said, "I''m hungry. Let''s go. I''ll invite you to the restaurant. It''s a practice for me. I won''t come back if I''m not drunk."


    "Practice? Second, you can''t do stupid things any more. "


    Boss smell speech, look again a tight, look some unnatural, even Ning Tao is also a frown.


    "Che, am I the one who can''t see? Isn''t this an internship now? My dad always wanted me to go to France to learn how to manage my family. It''s been a long time. I just want to take this opportunity to relax. "


    "Geng ~ Xin" is the fastest {r up


    the second one shakes his head and stretches, looking relaxed.


    "Good, good. When the second elder brother is ready, don''t forget the elder brothers. At that time, he will bring back some French girls and give us a long face."


    The monkey reached out and patted the second on the shoulder, with a long lost smile on his face.


    For Ning Tao, it doesn''t matter where he is as long as the second is good.


    Ning Tao mouth a hook, the heart of the dark clouds also dispersed some.


    He didn''t know what Fang Qianqian said to the second child, but he was sure that what the other person said played a role.


    "It''s good to leave. Now that graduation is approaching, you can go to strength. The second one can cheer up and take his mind back. It''s not necessarily a bad thing!"


    One night, Ning Tao and others let go, looking for a cold dish shop, drunk.


    Seeing off the second son, Ning Tao is busy again without too much emotion.


    He was very angry about the last interception, and he let out his voice up and down.


    The director doesn''t need to inform him. There''s no reason for him to cry.


    Although we don''t expect the other party to help him, sometimes we still need the cover of the officials.


    After putting pressure on the alliance and the government, Ning Tao also made a second-hand preparation, that is, secretly summoning people to buy and sell troops, preparing to eat the green bamboo gang.


    Last time I talked with Hua Linglong, let him know that some contradictions can''t be resolved. It''s not a good thing to merge the two at present. It''s better to be consistent with the outside world than to have some losses.


    The green bamboo Gang is one of the four major gangs in the East China Sea. It has the support of the Cao family behind it, which makes it difficult for ordinary people to move.


    In order to be on the safe side, he didn''t do it easily. He planned to take advantage of this opportunity to make a sneak attack.


    There''s no reason to ask others to take the lead every time. When they come to him, they will be passive.


    This matter should be carefully planned. It can''t be solved overnight. We should make sure there are no mistakes.


    After giving this kind of thing to Long Wu, Ning Tao put himself into another thing. It''s close to the store''s opening.


    In order to make the shop popular, Xia Mengfei has paid a lot of experience and prepared for half a year.


    As soon as it opened, all available means of publicity, including newspapers, media, TV, street billboards, were used.


    Advertising alone costs hundreds of millions of dollars. Nowadays, wine is also afraid of deep alleys. Xia Mengfei was originally engaged in sales and is very good at it.


    Inside, sun Hailuo is responsible for the classification, layout and technical level processing of gems. The other side is a senior figure.


    According to their judgment, on the opening day, Feifei gem will usher in a climax, so that Xia Mengfei and Ning Tao have identified many gems, just in case.


    The supply of goods is sufficient, the procedures are complete, the advertisement has been playing for several months, now is the time of qualitative change.


    Opening early in the morning, Ning Tao came to the shop, intended to personally serve.


    At the beginning of his plan, he wanted to stand behind and keep a low profile. Later, he found that it didn''t work.


    Since I want to drive, I''m sure it won''t be a small fight. It''s hard for Xia Mengfei to resist some pressure alone. After all, if this side is prosperous, it will be missed by many people and easily lead to some trouble.


    When the car bomb happened last time, Ning Tao deliberately highlighted himself and put pressure on Xia Mengfei. In other words, his appearance was to be a shield.


    Of course, the shop has not opened yet. There is only one shop, three floors up and down. In a short time, it''s almost finished.


    Today, Xia Mengfei puts on a cheongsam, with delicate light makeup on her face and jewels on her body, all of which belong to Feifei shop.


    Today is a great opportunity for publicity. As a businessman, you can''t waste it.


    Ning Tao also rarely put on a suit, the whole person seems to be a lot of mature, and Xia Mengfei stand together, as if a golden girl in general.Gemstone waiters are all beautiful and trained. Gemstones are like jade. That''s what they mean. They stand in two rows at the door, wearing uniform and smiling.


    It wasn''t long before the first guest arrived. It was Jing Hao who carried a flower basket.


    Although Jing Hao is not in the jewelry business, he has a good relationship with Ning Tao.


    As soon as he came near, he handed the flower basket to the people next to him, stretched out his hands, and took the lead in a bear hug with Ning Tao, a familiar look.


    Can come here, the gift is second, the most important is to support, but also to see the strength of a shop.


    "Ha ha, brother, it''s a good start!"


    After letting go, Jing Hao laughs and says.


    He is forthright and straightforward. His business is going well. He is also the first son of Donghai. Now he is so close to Ning Tao that he gives Ning Tao enough face.


    "Thank you, Jingge Jiyan."


    Ning Tao smiles and points to Xia Mengfei and says, "brother Jing, this is Xia Mengfei, the chairman of Feifei jewelry. Let''s get to know him."


    "Xia Mengfei."


    Jing Hao''s eyes narrowed when he heard the speech. He stretched out his arm and said with a smile, "I''ve heard about Xia Zong''s name for a long time


    "Mr. Jing is very kind."


    Xia Mengfei politely reaches out her hand and shakes Yingying. They are acquainted with each other. Then she reaches out her hand and asks, "Mr. Jing, please have a rest first."


    "Well, then I won''t disturb you."


    Jinghao nodded. Knowing that they were still entertaining guests, he turned and went in.


    Time is almost up, and then more and more people come.


    After Xia Mengfei''s friends came, Longwu and hualinglong also arrived.


    They both have their own industries. Although they are nothing in the East China Sea, no one dares to look down upon them.


    "Chairman Xia, take the liberty to come. Congratulations."


    With four beauties behind her, Hua Linglong comes near. Instead of talking to Ning Tao, she reaches out to Xia Mengfei.

 Chapter 355

    "Please come inside."


    Xia Mengfei starts to smile at the corner of her mouth, and her surprise is still in her heart. She says politely.


    She and flower Linglong actually have no intersection, the other party is not aimed at her, let its doubt is, how not to say hello to Ning Tao, secretly thought, "is Ning Tao really don''t want to be too ostentatious?"


    In fact, she thought too much about this, mainly because she felt guilty at the sight of Xia Mengfei. After all, it is said that this beautiful woman is separated from Xia''s jewelry because of her man.


    It goes without saying who a man is.


    Because of her identity, she can only be Ning Tao''s underground lover, and she can''t be put on the table at all.


    £©For this reason, she is not unconvinced. She is satisfied to meet Ning Tao.


    The reason why he didn''t talk to Ning Tao was that he was afraid to show his horse''s feet and cause the empress of the palace''s displeasure. Good women never fight. Hua Linglong knows this.


    Soon, with the passage of time, more and more guests came. For the first time, Ning Tao felt that the work of welcoming guests was not easy to do. Anyone who came would have to smile, and the smile on his face would be stiff. Rao was his monk''s body, and he couldn''t bear it!


    Looking back, Xia Mengfei was still smiling. He was decent and generous in dealing with the guests. He didn''t feel any discomfort. Ning Tao smacked his tongue secretly. He had to admit that there was a big gap between him and the other party in terms of business!


    You know, most of the people who come here are Xia Mengfei''s business friends, and most of them are aimed at each other. So many people, just being polite, can''t be carried by ordinary people.


    There were more and more onlookers. Just as Ning Tao was going to pick up his son and walk around, a black business car in the distance brightened his eyes, and he immediately rushed to meet him.


    The car stopped in an inconspicuous place, the door opened, and a middle-aged man in casual clothes walked down with a smile, "director Bai, it''s too far to welcome you!"


    Ning Tao came near, shook hands with each other, and walked to the store side by side with each other. "Ha ha, Mr. Ning is polite. It happens that he is not working today. It''s said that Feifei jewelry is on sale today. Come to join in the fun and see if you like it!"


    Director Bai is worthy of being a figure in the system. He speaks with a sense of propriety. First, he points out his behavior today. It is said to Ning Tao, but in fact it is said to everyone. It probably means that naming is a personal behavior. But some things are one thing to say, and another thing to do. Director Bai''s influence in Donghai is not small. His appearance immediately caused a commotion, saying that he was buying and fighting Folding jewelry is just an official word. Who will believe it.


    As soon as his arm stretched out, the Secretary behind him immediately sent a flower basket to him and said, "Mr. Ning, you''re busy. Just treat me as an ordinary person. I''ll have a look myself!"


    Voice down, not waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, he has already stepped in, which is enough to give Ning Tao face.


    As soon as they entered the hall, the rest of the people were shocked to see director Bai. They did not dare to ask him to come and say hello. "You are welcome. Don''t treat me as director today. I''m just an ordinary person!"


    Seeing the enthusiasm of the people, director Bai waved his hand without any airs.


    People also smile and nod, but they are tired of it. They are wearing a high hat. Who dares to treat you as an ordinary person? They dare not offend each other. They take turns to say hello.


    No matter how powerful you are, you are under the jurisdiction of the other party. Even if you don''t want to be close, you don''t want to leave a bad impression on the other party.


    However, in people''s hearts, when they look at Xia Mengfei and others again, they all have fear and respect in their eyes. It is obvious that director Bai came here today to support him. In the minds of the onlookers, he has more confidence in Feifei jewelry. Imagine that even the director of public security came to buy it. It must be close.


    Ning Tao didn''t drink a mouthful of water, and then came an acquaintance. Two luxury cars stopped one after another. The former came down with a beautiful woman in a coat, while the latter was a man in a suit.


    Ning Tao is no stranger to both of them. The former is Zhou Ru, while the latter is Zhang Mingyuan. When they come near, they say hello to Xia Mengfei. They are also sent in flower baskets one by one. It''s just that when they enter, the former looks at Ning Tao with angry eyes, while the latter looks resentful.


    Ambiguous in front of his fiancee, Zhang Mingtao is still itching, because his face is far away from his fiancee.


    Last time he tried to kill Ning Tao with the help of the islanders, but he failed. In his opinion, either the pingheliu didn''t help, or the boy was a little strange. In order to find out the details of Ning Tao and whether Zhou Ru had anything to do with him, he didn''t act rashly for the time being.


    As if they had made an appointment, they didn''t look at Ning Tao directly at the door, and let the latter feel his nose involuntarily, a little embarrassed.


    They are not surprised to know Xia Mengfei and Ning Tao. After all, Zhou Ru introduced Zhang Mingyuan to Xia Mengfei, but we can''t ignore him. Even if Zhang Mingjiang is gone, Zhou Ru doesn''t care about him. Anyway, last time I helped her.


    This can''t help but make Ning Tao feel very much. It seems that no matter what, the other party is still a husband and wife. He is still allowed to do bad things. He secretly decides to do less such things.There was an endless stream of guests. By noon, they were almost there.


    To Ning Tao''s surprise, Fang Yuehua also came. When he went in, he looked a little strange. His mother-in-law looked like her son-in-law, which made Ning Tao uncomfortable.


    However, just when Ning Tao felt almost the same, the accident came. Five law enforcement vehicles came near, and within a moment, a dozen policemen came down from the car and blocked the front.


    See these people, Xia Mengfei a heart a mention, heart has no origin a burst of nervous, worried about things or happened, random these police separate, a big belly of middle-aged man came over.


    Xia Mengfei, the man in front of him, naturally did not know him, and he often dealt with him before. It was Jiang Lin, deputy director of Donghai Administration for Industry and commerce.


    However, the face or to face, Xia Mengfei smile, came near, looked to Director Wang, said, "director Jiang, do not know what you are?"


    The other side is leading so many law enforcement officers that even if they think about it with their toes, they will not come to congratulate. Apart from this, the rest is to look for trouble.


    Director Jiang''s eyes swept around and put everyone''s eyes into his eyes. He looked at Xia Mengfei with a smile on his face and said, "Mr. Xia, I''m really sorry. Today, you opened business. What you didn''t want to disturb is just your duty. There''s something you want to confirm!"


    "Oh, since it''s a job requirement, director Jiang has something to say!"


    Xia Mengfei''s face remained unchanged. Emei seemed to pick it imperceptibly and said.


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    Director Jiang''s face was so solemn that he spoke in an official voice and said in a loud voice, "Mr. Xia, our bureau has received a report that you Feifei jewelers are suspected of smuggling. Of course, I personally believe in Feifei jewelers. This is not to return Mr. Xia''s innocence, but also to reassure everyone. Today is to clarify for Mr. Xia."

 Chapter 356

    Director Jiang''s voice is not small. His remarks are as powerful as a bomb. They immediately ferment in the crowd and whisper.


    The power of public opinion needless to say, although director Jiang''s words are polite, everyone can hear the taste.


    The other party chooses when it''s not good, but comes to check when it''s open. It''s no longer a loss of face. It''s obviously about killing Feifei jewelry.


    I''m afraid no one knows more about it than Xia Mengfei. Immediately her head was buzzing and she almost didn''t breathe.


    Needless to say, if you can jump out at this time, there must be someone behind you to give you some advice, which means a lot.


    Although she''s not afraid, Xia Mengfei knows that she can''t let the other party investigate at this time. Although the Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning, she really wants to be investigated by the other party, and Feifei jewelry doesn''t need to be opened.


    After taking a deep breath, Xia Mengfei looked at director Jiang and said, "director Jiang, I think there must be some misunderstanding in this. We Feifei jewelry have always been based on honesty and integrity, and there are no five certificates. Can we talk about this another day?"


    Look at "H ~ p


    " another day? What does president Xia treat our law enforcement department as? Is it the underworld that collects protection fees? We should be responsible for the security of national property. "


    Speaking of official remarks, director Jiang came casually. At the moment, he made a speech, and when he spoke again, he brought a threat. "Mr. Xia, I hope you will cooperate with the government in law enforcement, otherwise you will only offend me!"


    When it comes to this, the meaning is self-evident. Your cooperation is OK. If you don''t cooperate, it won''t look good until we enforce the law.


    "Well, director Jiang is really the example of the government serving the people, which makes Cao admire. With such parents and officials, we businessmen can rest assured!"


    At this time, when a slap sound sounded, Cao Yang came out of the crowd, with three or four followers, came near and said.


    Seeing Cao Yang, Xia Mengfei''s face changed, and a pair of Qian hands suddenly grasped it. The green veins on her scallion white fingers were aerated, and her breasts were puffed.


    When it comes to this, some things have already been put on the table. The other party is coming to see a joke.


    "Manager Cao is here, too?"


    Seeing Cao Yang, director Jiang''s eyes flashed a ray of joy. Then he turned pale and looked at Xia Mengfei again. He said more quickly, "Mr. Xia, please don''t hinder us from performing our official duties!"


    Xia Mengfei thinks very well. He only dares to challenge Cao''s family after accepting their advantages.


    It is said that there are rules in every business. Usually, in a shop of this scale, if there is no one behind it, he will not dare to look for trouble, but this one is absolutely an exception.


    He checked that there are only three shareholders of Feifei jewelry, including Xia Mengfei, sun Hailuo and Ning Tao.


    If the former didn''t leave the Xia family, he was still a little afraid, but now the Xia family all let out a word, and Xia Mengfei a clean break, let him put aside the scruples.


    Naturally, sun Hai Ruo was once oppressed by Cao''s family like a rat on the street. As for the last one, he never heard of it, so it''s not worth worrying about.


    He did it beautifully. He not only gained a lot of benefits, but also gained the friendship of the Cao family. What he paid was just a helpless investigation. Why not do it.


    Nowadays, money is the most important thing and he is afraid to accept bribes. However, his son has always wanted to go to the United States to study abroad, and he is not qualified either economically or otherwise.


    And these things, for the Cao family, are nothing, can be easily done, this just talked him.


    Xia Mengfei stood in the same place with her lips taut. She knew deeply that once she let the other party in, it would be over.


    As long as she lingers in her shop for half a day, her opening ceremony will not be open. Even if the other party finally announces that Feifei jewelry has no problem, I''m afraid her reputation has already plummeted.


    "Oh, Mr. Xia insists on not allowing the examination. Is there a ghost in his heart or a guilty heart? Do you want to resist the law?"


    The customers in the shop also noticed the noise outside and came out one after another. Cao Yang saw this, and there was a cold light in his eyes. He said again.


    Among the other party''s guests, many jewelers came from the Cao family. Seeing these people coming to celebrate, his anger soared.


    In his opinion, this is clearly not to hit his Cao family in the face. Who doesn''t know the resentment between Cao family and Xia Mengfei, secretly decided to let these people pay the price.


    Now this situation, even a fool can see the problem, but there is no one at the scene. It''s good for everyone to come to the scene. But this kind of thing can''t be solved by everyone.


    Seeing that the scene was cold, Cao Yang seemed more proud. He swept his eyes and said in a loud voice, "the jewelry industry is a mixture of good and bad. When we choose, we should polish our eyes, so as not to cause unnecessary losses in the future."


    When the words fell, Cao Yang took a diamond ring from his fingers, as if to make a demonstration. "In a regular shop, every gem can be found where he came from. For example, my gem is Myanmar''s best jade."


    Although Cao Yang''s words are to introduce gems, he actually slaps Feifei''s jewelry in the face. The implication is that the goods in this shop may be fake."Oh, it''s not Mr. Cao. Why did you come at this time? I''m so disrespectful."


    Just at this time, a bright voice came, which attracted people''s eyes. Then they saw a young man come out quickly. He couldn''t help but put his hand around Cao Yang''s neck and put it in one hand. The other hand took the ring from the other''s finger and politely said.


    "Oh, just come here. You see Mr. Cao still brings such a heavy gift. It''s no exception. Please come inside!"


    Don''t give Cao Yang the opportunity to respond at all, pull the other party to the store to invite.


    When he is hugged by Ning Tao, Cao Yang is shocked. Seeing Ning Tao take away his ring, he is about to struggle.


    But before he could make a sound, the big hand on his neck suddenly clenched, and there was a low threat in his ear, "believe it or not, I''ll crush your neck!"


    As soon as the words came out, Cao Yang felt the coolness of his neck, which made his words get stuck. His body was stiff, and he didn''t dare to say anything.


    It''s not a day or two to compete with Ning Tao secretly. Even his master is defeated by the other side. He doesn''t dare to doubt Ning Tao''s words.


    Just let he didn''t expect is, Ning Tao courage is too big, you know this is daylight, in full view.


    Although he''s sure Ning Tao doesn''t dare to do anything about him, he doesn''t dare to gamble. The other party''s rotten life is a complete madman. How can he compare with himself? For a moment, he doesn''t dare to move.


    People at the scene were also aware of a strange, one by one look micro movement.


    Cao Yang''s bodyguards are about to step forward. But then suddenly there were more than a dozen men with sunglasses around them, quickly surrounded them, with a bad look.

 Chapter 357

    "What''s going on?"


    "To congratulate you?"


    Seeing the good appearance of Ning Tao and Cao Yang, the onlookers were a little confused.


    Look at Cao Yang''s appearance, it is obvious that he has fallen into the well. How can he come to express his happiness in a twinkling of an eye?


    Cao Yang looks ugly and awkward, just like a puppet.


    The guests on the scene, who are not human spirits, immediately see some unusual, one by one look serious, I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with the aftermath today.


    "Stop, who are you? Let go of Mr. Cao!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s behavior, director Jiang''s face was picked, and he drank angrily.


    If others can see it, he can see it too. Seeing this scene, this kind of out of thin air thing of his falls on him. It''s the other party who wants to die.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t speak, director Jiang suddenly felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. He immediately waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "take him back to the bureau!"


    Today can come, is director Jiang''s direct line, at the moment with his order, immediately there are five or six police forward.


    On Ning Tao''s side, Long Wu had already led seven or eight big men to stop in front of him. Although they were unarmed, they had extraordinary momentum, which made the police stand in the distance.


    "Director Jiang, you can''t intervene in this kind of thing. I advise you not to make a mistake!"


    Ning Tao looks cold and calm. At the moment, his words are condescending. He doesn''t care about him at all.


    "Hum, I think it''s you who are mistaken. You even defy the law. I think you have some brains. Please contact the Public Security Bureau immediately to ask for support."


    I''m not afraid of making a big deal. Now Ning Tao is just like director Jiang.


    "Director Jiang is such a powerful official. I think you can even arrange the post of director of public security."


    All of a sudden, a voice of sarcasm rang out. A middle-aged man with an iron face came out of the shop and spoke coldly. It was director Bai.


    "Well, director Bai, you What are you doing here? "


    Hearing and seeing director Bai, director Jiang''s brow jumped, his heart was empty, and his words were not sharp.


    "Well, if I''m not here, how can I see such a big play."


    Director Bai snorted coldly, his eyes were slightly frozen in the presence, and he frowned and said, "director Jiang, the industrial and commercial bureau does not do a good job in the affairs under the jurisdiction of other bureaus. Is it too long for the bureau to intervene in the affairs under the jurisdiction of other bureaus?"


    When director Jiang heard of the speech, he felt a sense of embarrassment. This kind of thing is really a matter of the Public Security Bureau. He didn''t expect that the principal of the Public Security Bureau was there. Just now, he was anxious and didn''t take it seriously.


    But he is also a deputy director, and is not subject to the other party''s jurisdiction. Seeing the other party''s undisguised sarcasm, he does not give face at all, and is not happy in his heart, so he immediately goes back to the top.


    "Director Bai, we all serve the people. No one can stand by and watch the kidnapping in front of us. No, I think director Bai will be able to frighten some lawbreakers by standing here."


    The two are not of the same faction, and they don''t fight each other very much at ordinary times. Now, they are quite tit for tat.


    "Kidnapping?"


    Director Bai''s eyes moved slightly, and some of them suddenly asked, where is the kidnapping?


    For director Bai, originally he didn''t want to stand up on this occasion, but Ning Tao once helped him, and he understood the truth of repaying his gains. In addition, director Jiang has done too much.


    Of course, he is a businessman and an official. After all, he has no interest in Ning Tao. The reason why he stands up is that he has something to rely on.


    Even if he doesn''t stand up, this matter can be resolved. In this case, he gives the other party a favor. Why not.


    "The white bureau chief clearly knows why, this young man kidnaps Cao Zong, also gathers the social idle personnel to plan the violence to resist the law, the white bureau chief can''t see it."


    Director Jiang is also a human spirit. As soon as he opens his mouth, he puts a high hat on Ning Tao.


    "Director Jiang, food can be eaten indiscriminately, words can''t be used indiscriminately. Cao always comes to our jewelry store to support us. Where do you see that I''ve been kidnapped? Be careful I''ll sue you for slander."


    As soon as director Jiang''s words fell, Ning Tao''s voice, which was like ice, rang out immediately after him.


    Up to now, I dare to quibble. Since Mr. Cao is here to celebrate, your hospitality is not flattering.


    "Director Jiang was unmoved and pressed every word."


    "I don''t need director Jiang to tell me what kind of hospitality I have, but you don''t want to be used by others!"


    "Well, come and seal this shop for me. All the relevant personnel will take it back. Whoever dares to make trouble will be dealt with in accordance with the law."


    Director Jiang is also a director of the taboo, again and again, was contradicted, now also angry, on the spot under the order.


    With director Bai here, verbal warning is useless. He simply uses the most direct method.


    With director Jiang''s words, people''s faces changed greatly. In this way, director Jiang was out of the question. It seems that things are getting worse.Many of the guests frowned and worried. If the shop is closed, then Feifei jewelry store will never think of it again.


    Director Bai''s face was also heavy. He took a deep breath and looked anxious.


    The main reason is that the other party is not under his jurisdiction and he has no right to order the other party.


    In addition, different responsibilities, the other party to close the shop, he also can''t manage, for a time LengSheng standing in the distance, there is no better way.


    At this time, suddenly a few red flags came slowly. When they stopped, first of all, several tall bodyguards looked around as soon as they got off the bus.


    Then a bodyguard opened the door, and a middle-aged man with a little weight got out of the car.


    The man is about 50 years old. His hair is combed as a whole. He is wearing a knitted sweater inside and an overcoat outside. The whole man looks ordinary, but it gives people a sense of oppression. At first glance, he is an experienced person.


    As soon as the man got out of the car, he saw all the people around him. With the help of the bodyguard, he came to the door of the shop.


    As soon as the other party showed up, there was an uproar in the crowd, followed by a dead silence, and all eyes were focused.


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing that there were still some law enforcement officers around, the man looked around and asked.


    The man''s voice was not big, but it made everyone present feel awe inspiring. Many people gulped down a mouthful of saliva and looked unnatural when they looked at the man in front of them.


    It is self-evident in Donghai that there is no one else but Secretary Jing.


    "Secretary Jing, here you are!"


    Seeing Secretary Jing, director Bai was relieved. He let go of his mental arithmetic. When he came near, he gave a respectful shout, and then he told the whole story again.

 Chapter 358

    With director Bai telling the story, director Jiang''s face flickered one after another, his scalp became numb, and cold sweat came out on his forehead.


    Looking at the current situation, it is no accident that Secretary Jing appeared here, but he ran into the muzzle of the gun.


    For a time, let him back is not, stand is not, mood can not help but uneasy up.


    Originally thought that the other side is soft persimmon, take advantage of their own point, did not expect to kick the iron.


    You know, Feifei jewelry has such a big backstage that he won''t come even if he''s killed. After all, it''s his fault.


    There are some things you can argue with director Bai, but it''s absolutely impossible for secretary Jing. His eyes twinkle and he scolds Cao Yang to death. If he doesn''t have a backstage for dialect and Xia Mengfei, he won''t come.


    When director Bai''s words fall, Secretary Jing hums coldly and looks askance.


    Just this cold hum, for director Jiang, it was like a sledgehammer, hitting him hard.


    Knowing that Secretary Jing was a little dissatisfied with his behavior, director Jiang came up to him and said, "Secretary Jing, our bureau only came to investigate after receiving the information. There is absolutely no intention to create difficulties..."


    Secretary Jing''s eyes were burning, and director Jiang looked at him. With a thump in his heart, his words became smaller and smaller. In the end, there was no voice at all.


    "Director Jiang, so you have some evidence in your hand?" Director Jing''s face was not happy, and there was a sense of dignity in his face.


    "Well Not yet! "


    Director Jiang bowed his head and was a little embarrassed when he was pressed by Secretary Jing.


    "Without evidence, you are so arrogant. Director Jiang, you are blaspheming your work!"


    When he heard that it was a false accusation, Secretary Jing took a sharp look, and in front of the public, he was not polite enough to be held accountable.


    Secretary Jing is honest and upright. How can he not see the other party''s insincerity? He is angry at the moment.


    He also knows that in officialdom, some darkness is unavoidable, but everything has a bottom line.


    You know, Feifei jewelry is not a small role. It is destined to be a big taxpayer in the future. Now, the deputy director of the Administration for Industry and commerce is barefaced and openly looking for trouble. If this matter is publicized, it will be a disgrace to the Donghai government.


    Hearing Secretary Jing''s accountability, director Jiang''s back was cold sweated. He didn''t dare to argue and said in a hurry, "yes, Secretary Jing''s lesson is."


    Donghai first man''s dignity is not built, now what he can do is to admit his mistake.


    In full view of the public, Secretary Jing didn''t want to let things slow down, so he gave a guest order and said, "if there is nothing else, director Jiang can be busy. I hope to see director Jiang''s reflection at the next Standing Committee."


    When director Jiang heard that Yan was relieved, he also felt a tremor in his heart. The other party wanted to settle accounts after autumn. It seems that he is in trouble.


    It''s just that it''s not the time to discuss this. I hasten to say, "yes, I won''t disturb you."


    Dare not stay for a long time, director Jiang walked in a hurry, turned around and immediately left with people.


    It''s a big or a small thing to talk about. If someone tries to make use of it, he''s afraid that he''s not safe. At present, it''s urgent to find his old leaders, even if they turn big things into small things.


    Originally thought it was a very intense storm, but it was so resolved by Secretary Jing in a few words that it didn''t show the mountain and water leakage. The hearts of the people at the scene were ups and downs, and it was hard to calm down for a long time.


    Unlike the onlookers, the guests on the scene thought more. Secretary Jing''s presence here is absolutely not accidental. Maybe he came to Feifei jewelry store.


    This news is undoubtedly a strong signal. To invite the first person from the East China Sea is undoubtedly a tough background.


    Looking at director Jiang and others leaving, Secretary Jing''s eyes flashed slightly, his face was a little cold, and he said in his heart, "it seems that some people should knock."


    As the thought turned, Secretary Jing''s look had returned to calm. He swept the crowd and said, "on behalf of the government, I apologize to Feifei jewelry for today''s event. I hope you are welcome to supervise in the future. I believe the government can create a fair business mechanism for you."


    It sounds like the audience, but all the guests are shocked. You should know that the first person in Donghai apologizes, which is unique, is undoubtedly a strong support for Feifei jewelry.


    "Thank you, Secretary Jing."


    Xia Mengfei and sun Hairuo smell speech is all over the face red light, hurriedly gather to go forward, some excited way.


    For them, what Secretary Jing said is absolutely a strong political guarantee for the future development of Feifei jewelry.


    With this appearance, even if some officials want to fight against Feifei jewelry, they dare not be so blatant.


    "Ha ha, this is what the government should do."


    Secretary Jing looked approachable. He reached out and said again, "I think your jewelry store is open today. It''s better to come early than to catch up. I''ll go in and have a look and choose some."


    "Secretary Jing, please."Xia Mengfei felt happy and quickly turned over to ask for help.


    Until then, a big stone hanging in her heart is falling to the ground. When Yu Guang looks at Ning Tao, he is full of tenderness.


    As for her younger brother Tao, she was more and more puzzled. When the other party agreed to invite Secretary Jing, she still had some doubts.


    We should know that Secretary Jing is a low-key person and seldom takes part in such things. It is difficult for ordinary people with high profile to come here, let alone a student.


    And now, Secretary Jing not only really came, but also gave full face to Feifei jewelry. She knew in her heart that this was Ning Tao''s face.


    Otherwise, the Secretary of the city will come here for justice?


    With this episode, the crowd was excited. First, many celebrities from Donghai appeared, and then there were director Bai and Secretary Jing. Undoubtedly, Feifei jewelry was in the limelight today.


    Many people are even more eager to buy a piece of jewelry today. You know Secretary Jing has this plan, and they have to be a little happy.


    "Cao''s jewelry, Cao Yang, came to celebrate and presented a diamond ring as a gift."


    When Secretary Jing went in, a sweet voice suddenly sounded in the room, which immediately attracted the attention of all the people present. Suddenly, she turned her head frequently, and it seemed that a young lady with a smile on her face was holding a plate with a diamond ring on it.


    Next to it, Cao Yang stood there as if he had lost his soul and his eyes were empty.


    Now his head is buzzing, no longer arrogant.


    He broke his head and couldn''t imagine why Secretary Jing could come.


    ,£ý_ If he had known this before, why would he have imitated it and only added jokes.


    Now it''s like lifting a stone and smashing his own feet. With the call of Miss etiquette, he''s in a dilemma. Today, it''s a shame.


    "Mr. Cao, don''t stand outside. Please come inside."


    As early as the arrival of secretary Jing, Ning Tao no longer had the need to control each other, so he let Cao Yang go.


    Now, seeing the effect of the call from the etiquette lady, she turned to look at Cao Yang with a smile.

 Chapter 359

    When Ning Tao''s eyes stare at him, Cao Yang feels a chill in his heart. He steps back involuntarily, but then there is a trace of anger.


    This time, it''s a shame to be lost to grandma''s house. It''s not a shame to be beaten in the face, but it''s fucked. But the other party yelled out. Can''t he say that he didn''t come to congratulate?


    Although another diamond ring is precious, it doesn''t make him shameless.


    He is also a celebrity in Donghai, at least on the surface.


    For a long time,. "Mr. Ning is very kind."


    Light response, Cao Yang arrogantly raised his head, and walked toward the shop, as if just constrained is not him in general.


    In the jewelry industry, who doesn''t know the Cao family, they all look different.


    And for the onlookers, now is enough to hang their appetite, want to squeeze into the shop to have a look.


    It''s just that they were immediately blocked by the Dragon five. Now the opening ceremony hasn''t been held. It''s not the time to open.


    The arrival of secretary Jing made the guests present more restrained. Seeing that the guests were almost there, the opening ceremony was just announced.


    The ceremony was not complicated, but with the appearance of a number of heavyweights, the people outside surrounded the door of the shop on three inner floors and three outer floors.


    First of all, Xia Mengfei made a speech without any new ideas. Then Secretary Jing was invited to the stage and gave a brief speech of congratulations.


    This scene was filmed by some news media, and then broadcast on TV, which undoubtedly made a loud advertisement for Feifei jewelry. This is the Afterword.


    Secretary Jing didn''t stay much, so he left after the ribbon cutting ceremony. After all, he was busy with business, so it was very rare for him to come.


    Just before leaving, Secretary Jing specially had a few minutes of communication with Ning Tao, which made many people see something fishy.


    Before leaving, Secretary Jing symbolically bought an ordinary jade and paid for it, which was regarded as a show of support.


    With Secretary Jing at the beginning, the rest of us bought some more or less.


    Those who can be invited here are rich or expensive, and some bosses come with their wives. When they see the bright gems, they naturally have to choose some. Anyway, there are people around who pay.


    While upstairs, Xia Mengfei is very busy. There are too many goods in the store. In order to maximize the profit margin, she takes this opportunity to start some jewelers to discuss in the quiet room.


    When some jewelers heard that Xia Mengfei had supplies, they were all interested.


    In China''s jewelry industry, nearly 60% of the supply is controlled by the Cao family. Who wants to expand the scale depends on whether the other party is willing or not.


    Now, Xia Mengfei''s words are amazing. It seems that there is no need to worry about the source of goods. How can these little bosses not be overjoyed.


    You know, in recent years, with the economic growth of China and the increase of people''s income, the price of gems has kept rising, and almost no one in this field has failed to get rich.


    And Xia Mengfei''s price is lower than Cao''s, which is also the reason why these people are attracted.


    Both of them are willing to buy and sell. The business soon reached an agreement. In just half an hour, seven or eight small channels have signed purchase contracts with Xia Mengfei.


    In the smoking area on the first floor, Ning Tao sits quietly and looks at the guests coming and going in the distance. He is filled with joy.


    Because of his status, he doesn''t plan to enter the business world. In fact, he is not needed here. Sun Hailuo and Xia Mengfei have already been able to deal with things.


    One of the reasons why he appeared was to cover up the risks for Xia Mengfei, and the other was to deal with some emergencies.


    The foundation of Feifei jewelry is too weak. If the business is so big all of a sudden, it will inevitably cause some small people to wipe it off. If there is no strong deterrent, there will be trouble in the future.


    Off the court, the people brought by dragon five are facing the enemy one by one. They are not short of inspection, which can be regarded as a signal to the outside world.


    The official Secretary of Youjing has done this, and there are five sides of the dragon in the dark. Feifei jewelry has made a good start. As long as it goes step by step, it may not be able to shake the status of the Cao family in the future.


    "You''ve done it, boss. You''re lazy here alone!"


    Just as Ning Tao is distracted, a cold voice rings out, which instantly makes Ning Tao look back.


    Turning his head, he saw that Zhou Ru was standing in front of him, folded her hands between her abdomen, wrinkled Qiong''s nose, and looked at Ning Tao coldly.


    "Ha ha, I''m just gathering a few people here, and I can''t help. It''s dispensable."


    Ning Tao motioned with one hand, and his words were casual. He said hello.


    It is not dispensable to dare to attack Cao Bin in broad daylight, and to get the source of gems.


    Zhou Ru is not moved, beautiful big eyes moved, full of deep meaning looking at Ning Tao.


    "Well Hearing Zhou Ru''s impoliteness, Ning Tao''s face was stiff, and he laughed bitterly. After listening to the voice, the other party had investigated him.However, he was not familiar with the other party. He didn''t hear this and didn''t pick up the words. He turned his head and looked around. He saw that Zhang Mingyuan, who had been with the other party, had disappeared. His eyes flashed a little surprised and wondered, "why didn''t you see Zhang Mingjiang?"


    Hearing Ning Tao mention Zhang Mingyuan again, Zhou Ru gnashes her teeth.


    Last time, of course, it was because of Zhang Mingyuan''s misunderstanding, but a large part of it was also because Ning Tao was too lazy to explain.


    Because of this matter, the other party made a lot of trouble afterwards, which made her very passive, and the party just pretended to be stupid.


    When they first met, Zhou Ru was even more angry.


    But then he thought of his purpose, took a deep breath, tried to calm himself down, and said, "it''s gone!"


    "Oh


    Ning Tao didn''t care. He didn''t care about Zhang Mingyuan. Just now, he just mentioned it casually. Seeing the other side''s clean hands and neck, he said, "didn''t Mr. Zhou pick any gems?"


    Those who come here will choose some jewelry more or less, and those like Zhou Ru are not bad for money, which makes him wonder.


    "I''m willing to choose, but no one is willing to pay. People are more popular than men. Some men are willing to open a jewelry store for women, but I don''t even have a jewelry buyer."


    Zhou Ru looks calm, but the words let the latter eyebrow a jump, don''t know each other what this means.


    With a dry smile, Ning Tao snuffed out the cigarette butt. He couldn''t understand the innuendo of the other side. He deliberately said, "Zhang Mingyuan is too stingy to buy jewelry."


    "You''re so generous. Why don''t you buy it for me?"


    Zhou Ru took a deep look at Ning Tao, with deep meaning in her words.


    "Cough..." Ning Tao smell speech almost didn''t let a mouthful of saliva to choke, hurry way, forget it, I''m afraid Zhang Mingyuan that boy misunderstanding.


    He still remembers the last time. What''s the matter when he bought jewelry for Zhou ru?


    "Well, I didn''t see you last time. You''re afraid of misunderstanding."


    Don''t say this is OK, say this in her heart is more not taste, immediately words also become Yin Yang strange.


    "Well, last time it was an accident, an accident."


    Seeing Zhou Ru as if she had taken gun medicine, Ning Tao felt guilty and covered up his cigarette. He made it clear that he didn''t want to mention it more.


    Although he is not afraid of Zhang Mingyuan, he does not want to cause trouble for nothing.

 Chapter 360

    One accident, two or an accident?


    Zhou Ru doesn''t mean to let Ning Tao go. Her eyes are bright and her eyes are shining. Her face is full of doubt.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Ning Tao''s words stagnated, some of them didn''t know how to open their mouth. They laughed and were refuted. They were silent. They looked left and right and didn''t reply.


    It''s true that if Ning Tao really has a woman she doesn''t want to see, this one is definitely one.


    Seeing that Ning Tao has made up his mind to be a turtle with a shrunken head, Zhou Ru is too lazy to write ink. With a cold hum, he tells us the purpose of this visit. Recently, Zhang Mingyuan is very close to the islanders. You offended him last time. Be careful at ordinary times.


    Some words can not say too clearly, although the words are obscure, but she believes Ning Tao can understand.


    "Well, what does that have to do with me Wait, islanders? "


    As soon as he hears Zhou Ru''s words, Ning Tao doesn''t care, but when his words freeze, he suddenly thinks of the last Zhenzi''s assassination. He quickly looks up at Zhou Ru and loses his voice.


    Now find out the other side, who has not suddenly let him hear the instructions.


    It seems that not long after repairing Zhang Mingyuan last time, Zhenzi appeared. It seems that she can get the right number.


    "What? Did someone hit you? "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s surprise, Zhou Ru''s face flashed and her expression became more serious. She seemed more nervous than Ning Tao.


    Originally, she didn''t want to meddle in her own business, but first Ning Tao had a good relationship with Li bingbin, which was also caused by her. She knew Zhang Mingyuan''s character and felt it necessary to remind her.


    Besides, she has her own selfish heart.


    Last time, Li Bingbing mentioned marriage to her in the hospital, but she didn''t mean it. At that time, Li Bingbing didn''t agree with her on the surface, but she was touched in her heart.


    She had been appointed to her marriage, but if she had multiple choices, no one would be left to die.


    At that time, she didn''t take the words seriously, but she got together with Ning Tao. For this reason, Zhang Mingyuan had a conflict with Ning Tao.


    Today''s event completely overturned Zhou Ru''s previous views on Ning Tao, and also made her heart splash with ripples.


    Xia Mengfei she is familiar with, with each other''s energy, it is impossible to make such a big scene, after all, some things have little to do with ability.


    But today''s event completely shocked her. Xia Mengfei not only has the source of gems in her hands, but also has the support of director Bai and Secretary Jing.


    Such a great honor will not be brought by Xia Mengfei, so it is clear at a glance who these people''s face is aimed at.


    With these, Zhou Ru heart just rose a trace of heat, although even if there are these, she does not think Ning Tao can resist to live in Zhangjia, but after all, this is hope.


    She still has time, this time to remind, but also to see the energy of Ning Tao.


    If the other party really doesn''t care about Zhang, it''s definitely an opportunity for her.


    She and Zhang Mingyuan belong to a quarrel marriage, and the apparent harmony is just an affectation, but recently this surface has been broken by Ning Tao.


    There is no reason to ask her to resist everything. Since this matter has nothing to do with Ning Tao, it can''t let the other party get away.


    Ningtao where know each other''s complex mind, smell speech a Leng, then quickly waved his hand way, "no, no!"


    Joking, he and Zhou Ru are not familiar, the other two are still husband and wife, no longer know each other''s real purpose, where he would say, who knows if he has ulterior motives.


    "Really not?"


    From Ning Tao''s face, Zhou Ru seems to see a different color, and further asks.


    Ning Tao smell speech facial expression all black come down, holding cigarette of both hands a spread, a black thread way, "I say Zhou Zong, you are how hate me, I and Zhang Mingyuan just have a little misunderstanding, is not worth a big fight, maybe the other party early forget."


    "Well, I don''t know a good heart."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was just making a fuss, Zhou Ru was not interested. When she was cold and humming, her hands relaxed, and she could not choke the smoke here, so she turned around and left. She didn''t bother to say a word.


    "Er..."


    Seeing that the other party said to leave, and looking at the round buttocks wrapped under the clothes, Ning Tao leaned back on the chair, shook his head, rekindled his cigarette and took a deep breath. He sighed in his heart. Thinking of the beauty when they met, he felt that his figure was far away from Zhang Ming, which was a pity.


    Meizizi inhales a mouthful of smoke, and Ning Tao gradually becomes gloomy again.


    He didn''t expect that Zhang Mingyuan was really a guy who bared his teeth. Last time, if he hadn''t checked, he might have been really won by Zhenzi.


    Raising his hand and softening his forehead, Ning Tao takes out his cell phone from his pocket, dials a number, and then smokes again.


    In a moment, Long Wu came in, bowed to Ning Tao and said, "Mr. Ning."


    "Well, long Wuzuo, I have something to discuss with you."Ning Tao pointed to the chair beside him and talked about the smoke. His words were light, but the killing in his eyes was real.


    Compared with Ning Tao''s leisure in the smoking room, sun Hairuo and Xia Mengfei are almost too busy.


    The reception of guests alone is exhausting for them. With the official opening of firecrackers, a large number of customers are pouring in, which makes Feifei jewelry store overwhelmed.


    We all have a herd mentality, so many celebrities have selected a few, this broadcast on TV, traffic is so developed, there is no reason not to have a look.


    The jewelry selected by Secretary Jing has become a popular one. Because of its low price, it was sold out in a short time.


    There are too many people. At the time of opening the business, Xia Mengfei had already anticipated it and had taken some actions. However, when it came to the matter, the staff were still a little stretched.


    Fortunately, everyone gathered firewood and the flame was high. Hua Linglong promptly transferred dozens of celebrities from her own celebrity club to fill the vacancy.


    The latter''s Celebrity Club does the same thing as here. It''s OK to help one or two. The people of Longwu naturally maintain order.


    Different from the bustle of the whole room, Cao Yang is the most oppressive. He didn''t see the joke, but rather let Ning Tao give him a move.


    First, the diamond ring was robbed, and then the other party half pulled and half dragged. At the ribbon cutting ceremony, he was asked to deliver a few congratulatory words on the stage.


    If there was no Secretary Jing, he would not have been Niao ningtao. But since he was here to celebrate, he couldn''t refuse the shameless insistence from the other party.


    Whether you like it or not, it''s a solid advertisement for Feifei jewelry.


    It''s not over yet. When he learned that Feifei''s jewelry was in sufficient supply, he could not only satisfy his own needs, but also use it for export. Cao Yang almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    In short, when Cao Yang went back, he was seriously ill. When he went to bed at night, he kept talking in his sleep.

 Chapter 361

    The whole day, Feifei jewelry people in and out, is lively to the extreme.


    When the crowd reached its peak, even the streets next to the shops were blocked and the traffic was blocked.


    Many good people simply park their cars nearby and join in the fun.


    On the big screen of the store, in order to cooperate with the publicity, there are also images continuously rotating.


    The above image is nothing else. It''s the images of celebrities trying on jewelry in the morning.


    Xia Mengfei is very smart, such playback, is to let these people give Feifei jewelry played an advertisement, or free.


    Of course, this kind of jewelry is only limited to today, and guests won''t like it after a long time. It''s just that one day is enough for Feifei jewelry to make money.


    Many of the people who can come here are in business. They have an impression of several people on the screen. For them, these celebrities are all successful people and can be regarded as predecessors.


    Now, even these successful people are buying jewelry here, causing a sensation immediately.


    Many of the people on the screen are even regular customers on TV, and they have shared their successful experiences. Many young people follow their example.


    Since all the idols have bought jewelry, they naturally have to choose the same one.


    "What? Even Cao Yang, a young and old member of the Cao family, went to the party in person? That can''t be wrong. "


    "Yes, the boss of Lijiang real estate also went."


    "Well, what is that? The first Prince of Donghai is always there."


    "Well, it seems that Feifei''s jewelry is wonderful. Secretary Jing delivered a speech in person."


    There is no fire without wind. Moreover, with the help of today''s developed media publicity, it is faster than tornadoes. It didn''t take long for it to spread all over the streets of the East China Sea.


    Feifei jewelry store is the biggest winner today, which is unexpected by Xia Mengfei.


    Soon, there was a new situation in the shop, and the supply of goods was insufficient.


    In fact, jewelry is very valuable. How many finished products can we have in stock?


    The stores are full of finished products. Even if there are stocks, they can''t stop the surging crowd. At three or four o''clock in the afternoon, most of the gems are out of stock.


    We should know that jewelry belongs to luxury goods. If we can sell it to this extent, we can see the extent of its best-selling.


    It has to be said that Xia Mengfei is very business minded. For the sake of long-term interests, he planned to use the membership system after discussing with sun Hailuo.


    In short, customers with Feifei jewelry membership card can not only enjoy discount, but also can customize by themselves as long as they deposit some amount in the card.


    Not only that, even if it is a membership card, Xia Mengfei is also specially made of Seiko, especially exquisite.


    There are three levels of membership card, gold card, silver card and copper card.


    Because things are luxuries, the printing of such cards is bound not to be too much, so they are quickly sold out.


    Want to have this card, the condition is also very simple, that is the charge.


    Gold card million, silver card 100000, copper card 10000, and each level of discount is different.


    Not only that, Feifei jewelry promises to hold this card. If you are not satisfied, you can come to the store for a refund at any time.


    It seems that the price is not cheap, but Xia Mengfei issued it in time. When the gem was about to be sold out, she sold it immediately.


    Some discerning customers smell words, see there is such a good thing, immediately came to interest.


    After all, the price of Feifei jewelry is cheap. With these cards in hand, you can make a lot of money after the prosperity of the store.


    Even if you can''t make money, if you don''t want it, you can still get the money. This business only makes money but doesn''t lose money.


    In just half an hour, hundreds of membership cards have been snapped up, leaving behind the shop assistants looking at each other.


    Even later, the three grades of cards even privately become sky high prices, there is an upward trend.


    After all, President Xia himself said that this is the only batch of anonymous membership cards.


    In a word, today''s Feifei jewelry store is on fire. When it closes, all the salesmen are tired to collapse.


    The store was closed very early. At five o''clock in the afternoon, it was closed.


    It''s not that there''s no money to make, but that there''s a shortage of goods. In addition, the shop assistants are too tired.


    After closing the door, the shop assistant did not rest. Xia Mengfei had ordered the workshop to work overtime, and secretly bought a large number of raw stones.


    When Ning Tao comes to the office on the second floor, Xia Mengfei and sun Hailuo are checking their accounts. When they see Ning Tao coming in, they both look happy.


    "Business is good today. How''s your income?"


    Seeing that they were all red, even if he thought about it with his toes, he knew that he was in a good mood. Ning Tao laughed and sat down on the sofa. He reached out and poured a cup of tea for them. He tasted it leisurely.


    "Brother Tao, how much do you expect to earn today?"


    Xia Mengfei sold a pass, at the moment slanting head looking at Ning Tao smiling way."70 million?"


    Ning Tao brow tip a pick, also came a little interest, tried to quote a price.


    "No way."


    Xia Mengfei shakes her head like a rattle. Her eyes are bright and her lips are full.


    "One hundred million!"


    Swallow a cup of tea, Ning Tao will be more courage to mention some, again way.


    Today, although he is in the shop, he does not know about the jewelry itself. However, judging from the popularity today, it should not be less.


    "No!"


    The smile on Xia Mengfei''s face is more brilliant, and her eyes are narrowed into crescent moon, just like the youth of 17-8.


    Sun Hairuo on one side looks like this, bows his head to smirk, also does not open his mouth.


    "Oh, sister Xia, don''t play the game, just say it." Ning Tao waved his hand and aroused his interest. He was in no mood to guess.


    "Cut, forget it. It''s boring." Xia Mengfei pursed her red lips and looked at Ning Tao word by word. Today''s turnover is 348.6 million yuan.


    "Poof"


    hearing Xia Mengfei''s figures, Ning Tao was shocked and spewed out the tea.


    In his opinion, a hundred million has gone to heaven. The last time I heard Xia Mengfei talk about it, the profit of gemstones is generally about 30%. Because of Ning Tao''s perspective, their profit is higher, reaching more than 80%. The rest is the price of raw stones and processing costs.


    But apart from these, the net profit of this day is more than 200 million. I''m so tired that I can''t make money. I''m afraid the arms dealers don''t have such huge profits.


    In fact, let alone him, even sun Hairuo and sun Hairuo have been wandering around the gemstone circle all the year round, and they are scared by the timing.


    At the same time, Xia Mengfei secretly congratulated herself. Fortunately, she had enough goods before opening, otherwise she would not be able to sell them at this price. Even so, many of them were out of stock.


    In addition, they didn''t expect that people are following the trend so seriously nowadays. They are sold a lot of low-end gems by Secretary Jing.


    However, it can be seen from the side that Secretary Jing is very popular in Donghai.

 Chapter 362

    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face is red, Xia Mengfei chuckles and seems to know what the other party thinks. He pauses and just wakes up.


    "Today is just an exception, and it should be a little bit dull after tomorrow. In addition, there are some members'' recharge in the 300 million, so today''s profit is about 100 million."


    Sun Hairuo also raised his head and added, "there is another thing. I suggest that all the funds should be invested in the research and development. After all, we are not short of goods and skilled technicians. Besides, we can put the plan of the branch on the agenda when we have a big reputation."


    In the past, the business of the branch store was just in the plan. Ning Tao and his wife invested their money in the supply of goods. They had no spare money to set up the branch store. Now this part of the capital can just slow down.


    If sun Haining is so short-sighted now, he is afraid of something.


    "That''s right, especially in the processing workshop. These days, we still need to recruit some skilled technicians. Manager Sun, you are responsible for this part. If you need money, just mention it. I only have one requirement, that is, you can''t be out of stock in the shop in the future."


    Xia Mengfei is also a professional. After thinking about it, he added.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xia. It''s no problem, but you have to trouble Mr. Ning for the supply."


    Speaking of the source of goods, sun Hairuo is still at a loss. His curiosity has always existed, but he racked his brains and couldn''t figure out where the source of goods came from.


    But he also knew that it was a trade secret. If the other party didn''t say it, it proved that he didn''t trust him so much, so he pressed his curiosity and never asked.


    "The source of goods is not a problem. Manager Sun can rest assured."


    Ning Tao smiles, but he doesn''t think so. This is what he needs most.


    We should know that the annual purchase of gems in China is composed of 70% of the raw materials, 20% of the raw stones and 10% of the semi bright and semi dark materials.


    That is to say, all he can get is the 30%.


    Don''t underestimate the 30 percent. The whole Cao family only controls half of the 70 percent, which is not much more than him.


    Even so, the Cao family has already gone sideways, and the price of his goods is absolutely the lowest. In this way, it will be sooner or later to defeat the Cao family.


    Next, sun Hairuo discussed with Xia Mengfei for a while and talked about some specific things. Ning Tao was not interested in this. He just quietly took the computer and dialed it secretly.


    It''s everyone''s dream to count money and cramp. Now Ning Tao feels closer and closer to this dream.


    Half an hour later, sun Hairuo left in a hurry and went to the processing workshop.


    At present, time is tight, task is heavy, everything is difficult at the beginning, can not tolerate any delay, with today''s good start, he is full of energy.


    Before long, Ning Tao was also pulled into the car by Xia Mengfei and hurried to a secret warehouse.


    Although the supply of goods is sufficient, but for the sake of insurance, Xia Mengfei feels that it is better to let Ning Tao open another batch and be prepared.


    Xia Mengfei bought the warehouse secretly. The guards are very strict. The door keepers are all trusted by the Dragon five. They are very selective. There is no dead corner in 360 degree monitoring. Under normal circumstances, no bird can fly in.


    This is their biggest secret. No matter how strict they are, they can''t go too far.


    Here, every once in a while, a large number of original stones will be pulled in, and soon after that, a large number of original stones will be pulled away.


    And every time I do things, it''s at night, very hidden.


    Xia Mengfei also knew that this would be noticed sooner or later, so at the beginning, he bought a large number of precious stones at a high price in other places, then picked out the precious stones, and scattered the rest.


    These alone are enough to sell Feifei jewelry for a year.


    But Xia Mengfei thinks more about expanding the operation of the store and sending goods to other places. As a result, the gap is much bigger. Now, he has to open more stores to be prepared.


    When Ning Tao and his wife came out of the warehouse, it was already dark.


    After stretching, Ning Tao saw that Xia Mengfei looked a little dispirited and drove himself. As soon as the car turned, he looked at Xia Mengfei and said, "sister Xia, what do you want to eat?"


    "No, I''m a little tired today. I have something to do tomorrow. Take me back."


    Xia Mengfei slightly narrowed her eyes, put her body on the back of the car and said lazily. It''s not as smart as it is in the store.


    "Well, it''s OK to go back and have more rest."


    Ning Tao Wen Yan nodded, also know that the other side is not tired today, not reluctantly.


    "By the way, brother Tao, you''ve made Cao Yang look ugly today. We''re going to tear up our face completely. You should be more careful in the future."


    Xia Mengfei thinks of today''s affairs, immediately straightens up the body, looking at Ning Tao to open a way.


    Cao Yang''s performance this morning still left her with a lingering fear. If it wasn''t for secretary Jing''s arrival at the critical moment, she really didn''t know how to end.


    At the same time, she also knew that this time it was touching the nerves of the Cao family. After all, everyone was watching this kind of thing. If the Cao family didn''t make some gestures, it would be difficult for them to gain a foothold in their peers in the future.The previous car bomb, and this time the Jiang bureau chief shot, everything a little brain will understand, this is the Cao family''s ghost.


    "Sister Xia, don''t worry. I don''t think such clowns as Cao''s will be in my eyes. I''m afraid they will be too busy before long!" Cao Ning''s eyes are cold when he mentions them.


    "What? Is brother Tao going to attack the Cao family? "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Xia Mengfei''s heart trembles and says quickly.


    "Why? The Cao family is a big family in the East China Sea. I don''t think so. " Ning Tao, with a smile, knows that the other party has misunderstood, so he waves his hand.


    Some things on the table, Xia Mengfei or don''t know, Ning Tao chose to hide.


    If you don''t step into any circle and don''t know any rules, Ning Tao has a deep feeling now.


    5 "Z


    for example, a big family like the Cao family can''t solve it by force, and the government has a red line on it.


    Otherwise, it''s not enough for the big families to compete directly. Who cares about the others.


    In a word, fighting and killing are not in line with the times. They are not on the table. They can only do it secretly. Otherwise, the friars'' alliance will not get worse and worse.


    And once that side goes too far and causes a sensation, no matter who you are, it will be wiped out.


    Of course, this is the rule of the big family. If you don''t have enough lines, I''m sorry. What principles and rules don''t apply to you? This is also the reason why Cao Yang dares to deal with Ning Tao openly.


    And in Ning Tao, it''s a lot of trouble.


    Forces like the Cao family can''t solve this problem by simply killing Cao Yang.


    Cao Yang is just a representative of the interests of the Cao family. When one Cao Yang is dead, another Cao Yang will jump out and want to step on the other. He should be skillful.


    Now Cao''s family relies on the green bamboo Gang as well as the source of precious stones. Knowing this, they have a clear way to deal with each other.

 Chapter 363

    Cao Yang has been subdued. After he came back from Feifei jewelry, he was full of gas.


    Angry, Cao Yang was angry and called two women to vent his anger.


    Just play out the feeling just now, here the gun barrel is rigid rise, but be interrupted by a telephone in the home.


    But under, had to mention pants, ruthlessly in the bed woman''s chest plump on a grasp, regardless of each other''s eyes of sorrow, picked up the coat to go.


    : permanent% (free of charge).


    Needless to say, he knew something. Sure enough, as soon as he arrived at home, the housekeeper Cheng Xuxin came up and said respectfully, "young master, the master is in the study. He told you to go there to find him as soon as you come back!"


    "Oh, OK, uncle Cheng, you''ll be busy first." Cao Yang''s mouth moved, and then he turned to the bathroom, and then the big mirror in it sorted out his clothes, and made his hair more supple. After confirming that there was no omission, he turned to the second floor.


    The old man doesn''t like to see people decadent. Cao Yang has to clean up every time he comes back.


    The Cao family''s study is not small. It is decorated magnificently. There are many books in it, all over the world.


    Looking at these books, it is obvious that they are often cleaned. Behind the desk, a middle-aged man in a yellow coat sits quietly, holding a thick ancient prose in his hand, and reading it with relish.


    Hearing the knock outside, the man slightly raised his head, swept his eyes, and when he bowed his head, he said, "please come in."


    When the door was opened gently, Cao Yang walked in and came near. He first looked at the book in the middle-aged man''s hand. When he found that it was actually an autobiography of Lin Zexu, he couldn''t help but clap in his heart. After a pause in his heart, he asked knowingly, "Dad, are you looking for me?"


    After a long time together, Cao Yang also found out his father''s habits. Whenever his father read ancient prose, he proved that he was in a bad mood. In his words, only by taking the ancients as a warning can he recognize himself.


    The middle-aged man said softly, but he didn''t look up. Then he lost his voice and still read quietly.


    Cao Yang was a little awed by his father when he was a little boy. Knowing that this was his opponent''s downfall, Cao Yang watched his nose, nose, mouth and vamp quietly.


    mark what he saw in five minutes after a full span of about two minutes. After a book was put on the desk, he raised his head to ask, "Cao Yang, do you know why Lin Zexu destructed opium in Humen?"


    "Yes?"


    Hearing his father''s question, Cao Yang was in a state of mind. Knowing that the test was coming, he immediately thought about it in his head and said slowly, "at that time, the Qing Dynasty was forced by the situation. The smoke was rampant in China, and it had polluted the bone marrow of China. The Qing government had to scrape the bone to cure the poison."


    Listening to Cao Yang''s words, the middle-aged man didn''t express himself more. He couldn''t see any expression on his face. After a pause, he asked again, "then why did you say that Qing Dynasty died?"


    "The Qing government is extravagant, arrogant, not enterprising, and can not keep up with the trend of the times. It is sooner or later that it will go to failure."


    "Yes The middle-aged man Wen Yan nodded slightly, his face was still expressionless, his chin was raised, and he said, "I have different opinions from you."


    "Listen to my father." Cao Yang was in a hurry when he knew the real one was coming.


    "Lin Zexu destructed opium in Humen that year, and put aside the background." the man is good at borrowing the potential, and he knows how to use his resources to achieve his goal. Secondly, he is determined to never despise his opponent and not to play. He is willing to go all the way to the ground and not give his opponent the chance to fight back.


    The middle-aged man''s words are not fast, but Cao Yang''s face changes one after another. How can he not recognize that this is dissatisfaction with his own behavior? Now he is bowing his head and dare not refute.


    "The reason why the Qing Dynasty perished is true, but the root cause is only internal and external corruption and the loss of popular support. Otherwise, it would not have collapsed so easily."


    Seeing Cao Yang''s modesty for advice, the expression on the middle-aged man''s face eased a little. "It''s only when he raised his eyebrows that he stepped into the theme. What''s the matter today?"


    On TV, he naturally saw Cao Yang attend the opening ceremony of Xia Mengfei''s shop.


    Fortunately, he was not an ordinary person. Although he was angry in his heart, he did not take action immediately. Instead, he delayed until now to ask clearly.


    In the face of his father, Cao Yang did not hide, pondered for a while, and dragged out the whole story. This kind of thing was put on the surface, even if he wanted to hide it.


    "Oh, it seems that Ning Tao is not simple."


    Obviously, it''s not the first time for the middle-aged man to hear the name of Ning Tao. His eyes flashed and he said faintly.


    "Well, it''s just a clown. It won''t be long."


    His father seldom praises others. Now when he hears the evaluation of Ning Tao, Cao Yang is not angry.


    "Well, it seems that what I just said is all in vain."


    The middle-aged man said coldly, "I don''t know what kind of clown the other side is, but what I know is that the other side robbed your wife, and also let Xia Mengfei set up her own door, and the other side still has a large number of gems of unknown origin."The middle-aged man''s voice is not small, when it comes out, Cao Yang''s face suddenly looks ugly, his lips are tight, Leng is unable to refute a word.


    "Father, don''t worry. I''ll make him disappear."


    After a long time, Cao Yang vomited heavily, then raised his head and said in a cold voice.


    "Disappear? How to disappear? Car bomb? "


    The middle-aged man suddenly stood up and looked at Cao Yang with burning eyes. "Cao Yang, you are acting more and more high-profile now. Do you know your opponent''s background? I''m afraid if I don''t remind you, it will be you who will disappear! "


    "Isn''t he a monk? I don''t believe he has three heads and six arms. " Cao Yang''s face stagnated when he heard the words, and then he held his scalp and forced his airway.


    In his opinion, the so-called friars are just fishing for fame. The last time Ning Tao escaped, it was an accident. No matter how powerful the friars are, can they resist the hot weapons?


    Seeing that Cao Yang knew each other''s identity, the middle-aged man made a mental move, but then he saw that he didn''t understand his meaning at all. The middle-aged man''s eyes flashed and said coldly, "have you been sitting in the position of Cao family for a long time, and have your brain been eaten by dogs? Since you know that the other party is a monk, how many heads do you have enough?"


    "He has offended me. What can I do? Do you want me to make peace? "


    Cao Yang didn''t understand, so he immediately asked.


    "I didn''t ask you to make peace, but the other party is a friar, and it''s just a member of the system. Some ordinary methods can''t be used naturally. You''ve already done something last time, and someone has called to order it."


    "Then I will watch the other side continue to fight us?" When Cao Yang raised his eyebrows, he was not reconciled.


    "Stupid, since ancient times, soldiers come to block, water comes to earth. Since he is a monk, can it be difficult for him to find someone to deal with him? Is it necessary for you to go to battle in person and look ugly? "


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly, and there was no politeness in his mouth, which made Cao Yang look shocked and showed a trace of enlightenment.


    "Dad, I see."


    Cao Yang was a little silent, with a flash of light in his eyes. He nodded heavily and said.

 Chapter 364

    Seeing that Cao Yang was finally enlightened, the middle-aged man gave a light "um" sound, pondered a little, and then warned again.


    "What happened to you last time has passed, which makes you unhappy. Don''t let such stupid things happen in the future."


    "However, we must investigate the source of Xia Mengfei''s jewelry. I''d like to see who has such a bold son who dares to fight against my Cao family openly!"


    Hearing his father mention the source of goods, Cao Yang thinks of the shame he suffered today, and then thinks of Xia Mengfei talking and laughing with his supplier in front of him. His face can''t help but become clear and uncertain.


    At the moment, when his face muscles were pumping, his mood was fluctuating, so he gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve asked people to check."


    The other side''s hand is just a slap in the face. Who doesn''t know that the Cao family is specialized in this business. The other side digs his corner in front of him and makes it clear that it is to pry his Cao family''s roots.


    But this matter also makes him very confused. Even if he breaks his mind, he can''t imagine where the other party''s goods come from.


    "Go back and have a rest, and use your brain in the future. Otherwise, you can''t worry about the family business."


    When the middle-aged man saw that Cao Yang understood, he waved his hand. He didn''t say much, so he was ordered to leave.


    Needless to say, it''s just as good. After all, what he wants is not an obedient puppet. It''s not a good thing to temper Cao Yang with this little thing.


    After a long time, people will feel paralyzed.


    The Cao family has always controlled the supply of jewelry, which has already attracted many people''s eyes. In order to last, the leader of the next generation must be careful.


    The older generation has lost their spirit. Now it''s time to temper the next generation.


    If Cao Yang can stand the test, everyone will be happy. If he can''t, he will have to choose another candidate. After all, the Cao family is not his own Cao family.


    Cao Yang saw a flash of light in his eyes and suddenly came to his spirit. Without saying much, he respectfully said good night and left.


    Out of the room, the housekeeper, Mr. Cheng, came up again. He looked at Cao Yang kindly and said, "young master, your room is ready, isn''t it..."


    "No, I''ll have another dinner later, so I won''t stay at home!"


    Before Cheng finished his speech, Cao Yang interrupted his words with a wave of his hand. He kept on walking and left a word. He hurried out of the villa. When he had a goal, he was not in a hurry to eat and sleep.


    On the car, Cao Yang looks excited, today is the first time his father revealed the wind, how can not let him overjoyed.


    Listening to his accent, as long as he does it beautifully, his starting position will be closer.


    You know, although he occupies the position of general manager, he can''t do that position. Everything is just like a mirror.


    Just like this, in order to increase the capital, he was willing to marry Xia Mengfei, but his plan couldn''t keep up with the change.


    After a long time, Cao Yang looks back to normal, silent for a moment, from the pocket out of the mobile phone, homeopathy dial a number!


    The phone was connected at random, and a young man''s teasing voice rang out. It wasn''t manager Cao. How did you think of calling Bai? Would you like to pay me the balance of last time.


    "Hum!" Cao Yang snorted coldly when he heard the words. He looked cold and said, "I haven''t bothered you about the last time. How dare you mention it to me?"


    "Manager Cao, you can''t say that. Last time you didn''t tell me that a friar had intervened. Because of your wrong information, we almost revealed our whereabouts. I haven''t even asked you to pay for it!"


    It turns out that last time Cao Yang asked Bailian Jiao to do something to Xia Mengfei''s parents, and he wanted to force Xia Mengfei to submit. Ning Tao skillfully intervened. It was a dead end.


    No matter who intervened, Cao''s goal was not achieved. Naturally, he had a lot of opinions on the Bailian sect, and the matter of the final payment was not settled.


    ; ~ $} l


    "Bai Ze, I''m not free to argue with you now. I''m calling you this time because I have something else to do. If you don''t want to, I have a lot of people to talk about in Bailian cult!" Cao Yang eyebrows pick, look flashed a trace of impatience, "ha ha, manager Cao don''t get angry, how can I refuse to earn money, say it, what''s the matter."


    It seems that I heard that I was in a bad mood. After a ha ha, I passed some words and didn''t mention them again!


    Hearing this, Cao Yang Cai''s face gradually slowed down. He thought about it and said, "it''s not clear on the phone. If it''s convenient for you, let''s talk about it in the old place!"


    I''m very honored. It''s very simple over there. With a smile, I hung up.


    ... sure enough, as Xia Mengfei said, Feifei jewelry store is gradually approaching normal after experiencing the hot sales in the past few days.


    Because of its excellent workmanship, abundant supply and low price, Feifei''s jewelry made a lot of money in just a few days.


    Xia Mengfei is taking advantage of this east wind, bought a few close to the closure of the shop, just its a change, became a few branches.


    At this point, Feifei jewelry has become a hot topic in the East China Sea.Different from Feifei jewelry, Ning Tao, the big boss, fell into a low profile. After that opening, he never went to a jewelry store again.


    He knew that he was a layman in both gem processing and sales. If he stepped in rashly, it would be counterproductive.


    In addition to his status as a friar, it''s better to make a fortune in silence.


    With the chill coming from Siberia, college is also entering the final period.


    Ning Tao is also busy all day, usually accompany Su Qian, read books, review lessons.


    One day, after receiving a phone call, he rode on monkey''s delivery bike and hurried off campus.


    Yesterday, Qin Yun called to tell him that Qin Yun''s classmates held a classmate party. She was invited by many classmates and wanted to invite him.


    However, the implication is that some of these people pursue her and use him as a shield.


    For this kind of thing, Ning Tao''s first thought is not to go?


    Students gathering, often talk about is to break up a pair is a pair, in his view, purely boring.


    Qin Yun can''t attract face, and Ning Tao doesn''t mention it, but he doesn''t want to go to such boring things, just the other party''s light and vague sentence, "things in Su Qian''s dormitory haven''t been settled yet!" Let Ning Tao whole body beat a clever, sweat hair all erect.


    Last time in Su Qian''s dormitory, he was blocked in the bathroom by Qin Yun and saw each other''s hush.


    However, this matter has passed for a long time. He thinks that the other party should not have noticed what he did at that time.


    For a moment, he even doubted whether Su Qian had told each other, but then he thought about it and knew it was impossible.


    In addition to this, he also doubted whether the other party cheated him or not. When the idea turned, he just pretended to be stupid and gave a ha ha, pretending to know nothing.


    I''m kidding. Even if the other party knows this, he can''t admit it, otherwise he can''t explain it clearly.


    But then the promise of agile up, to the students party thing full of promise.


    As for whether the heart is empty or not, only he knows.

 Chapter 365

    Ask clear place, Ning Tao hung up the phone, ride monkey''s delivery bike, feet a pedal, quickly ride to the outside of the college.


    Scar gave him a Buick. He was reimbursed by the bomb last time. He was busy at this time, and he didn''t have time to change his car.


    The location Qin Yun gave him is not far away. It''s convenient to ride a bicycle.


    In the afternoon, star tide cafe.


    Qin Yun and several girls with heavy make-up come out from the inside and stand at the door, looking around one by one. It seems that they are waiting for something. Some of them are still holding mobile phones and looking at something.


    Quack!


    At this time, a BMW came from a distance with a high speed. When it came near, it braked sharply and stopped steadily in front of several girls, which fully demonstrated the performance of BMW.


    Then, a greasy faced young man came down from the car, saw Qin Yun and others, looked happy, and strode to the front, shaking the key of the BMW in his hand, and said with a smile: "sorry, ladies, you are late."


    "Wow, Huqiao, have you already driven a BMW?"


    Seeing the glittering car keys in the hands of the young man, a girl with exposed clothes shouts exaggeratively, covering her red lips with one hand.


    "Hehe, it''s not expensive. It''s only 600000 yuan." The young man, who was called Hu Qiao, put on a natural and unrestrained posture. With a smile, he turned around more frequently with his car key ring.


    "Wow, if a boy drives such a luxury car to pursue me, I will marry him immediately!"


    The girl''s eyes are bright. She will look at the car later, and then at Hu Qiao. She says it deliberately.


    With the 18 changes in women''s University and the approach to graduation, both men and women have to be realistic. Sun Lingling used to rely on her high self-esteem, but after the edification of the University, her whole world outlook has changed.


    The purpose of this reunion is to see if we can hang a rich second generation.


    For this reason, today she specially wore a body burst dress, thick eyebrows painted color, is to work hard for this.


    Although Hu Qiao''s face is pockmarked and his height is not high, it seems that he can''t accept this BMW.


    "It''s true or not. Why don''t I run after you?"


    Hearing the speech, Hu Qiao''s eyes suddenly brightened. His eyes were like wolves, sweeping all over Sun Lingling''s body.


    Not to mention, sun Lingling is barely able to grow, and she has a lot of material on her body. It seems that the protruding and the warping are also good. For a moment, she saw his index finger move.


    "True or false, don''t fool me. I haven''t been in love."


    When sun Lingling opened her mouth, her body was already soft, and her words were changed into repeated sounds and breath.


    This change made the rest of the people frown. Everyone is a classmate. Who doesn''t know who. Sun Lingling''s love affairs can form a strengthened platoon, but also pretend to be tender.


    Su Qian also turned his mouth and looked back and forth to see Ning Tao''s trace.


    To tell you the truth, she didn''t want to come to this kind of classmate party, but on the one hand, one of her best friends was invited today, so she couldn''t face it.


    Another one is that Su Qian didn''t come to this classmate party. Somehow, she thought of Ning Tao and called each other.


    After returning from Wangfu mountain last time, the figure of Ning Tao often appears in Qin Yun''s heart, which can''t go away.


    At the beginning, she just thought that she was frightened at that time. After a long time, she doubted whether she was in love with each other.


    Just when this idea comes out, Qin Yun is startled.


    After all, the other party is her best friend''s boyfriend. She falls in love with her best friend. Isn''t that a way to rob her boyfriend with her best friend?


    But when she thought about it, she felt aggrieved in her heart. The other party had already seen her and had no reason to suffer such a big loss. She was still indifferent. Didn''t Su Qian also agree to let her be a little girl?


    There are too many thoughts in my mind. Qin Yun doesn''t want to think about it at all. With the help of a classmate party, he makes an appointment with Ning Tao.


    They are female students first, then male students will be present.


    After more than ten minutes in the coffee shop, five or six boys came one after another, all by car, one by one.


    Those who can come to the classmate party will not come if they have no family background. The boys who can come are either for the sake of winning or for the sake of hunting.


    £©`In the first round, +


    with sun Lingling''s initiative, the girls behind also took the initiative to chat up.


    Although there is no previous sun Lingling''s explicit words, the meaning inside and outside the words can be discussed.


    "Xiao Yun, why hasn''t Zhang Kaixin come yet?"


    A moment later, beside Qin Yun, a full-bodied girl who looks like a Barbie doll turns her head and looks at Qin Yun and asks.


    She is Qin Yun''s classmate and good friend Zhou Yuxin.


    At the moment, holding a delicate mobile phone in his hand, he looks happy.


    "Yuxin, you have asked this sentence seven or eight times. If you want to know, just call him." Qin Yun shakes his head, some helpless way."Xiaoyun, you don''t know. This Kaixin is still thinking about you. A few days ago, he made bold suggestions in the group to catch you. Tut Tut, it''s enviable."


    "Well, I''m not interested in him. If you''re interested, go after him!"


    How could she not know her best friend''s mind? Although she was joking, it was half true.


    "Well, that''s what you said, Xiao Yun. Don''t regret it."


    Hearing Qin Yun''s words, Zhang Yuxin was excited and eager to try.


    "Don''t worry. My boyfriend will come soon and won''t fight with you." Qin Yun bites her full red lips and looks forward to it.


    "Here comes Zhang Kaixin!"


    "I wipe, Maserati!"


    "Oh, my brother!"


    Seeing the man coming down from Maserati, everyone''s eyes lit up, and many girls and children screamed, their eyes became hot.


    You know, there are millions of luxury cars. Not everyone can drive them.


    The spirit of the cuntou, tailored fan Zhexi suit, handsome appearance, Belle Feida''s watch, all revealed down the man''s extraordinary origin.


    It was Zhang Kaixin who got off the car.


    His life experience is not only that his mother is the chairman of a company, but also that of a godfather who is the director of a company. He has a distinguished life experience and is a man of the moment when he is at school.


    Many girls have been chasing him, but later because of his godfather, I don''t know why they went to school in Beijing, which makes many people feel sorry.


    Zhang Kaixin came to the crowd, regardless of the other people''s greetings, his eyes directly looked at Qin Yun, looking a little excited, his eyes lit up.


    Indeed, nearly 1.7 meters tall, hot and tall, no matter where is the focus.


    See each other more development better, Zhang Kaixin strong self pressure heart hot, eyes burning way, "Xiaoyun, in order to see you, but I put off a few important things, specially catch the plane."


    As soon as the words came out, the people nearby couldn''t hear them. They began to coax one by one.


    "Zhang joked. Everyone came from other places. Qin Yun frowned quietly, and his words were resolved without any trace!"

 Chapter 366

    Hearing Qin Yun''s words, Zhang Kaixin''s pupils shrink slightly. How can he not hear the other party''s refusal thousands of miles away.


    Fortunately, he was also a bit of a city official. After taking a deep breath, Zhang Kaixin said with a smile that since all the big guys are here, the elder brothers should find a place.


    "Wait, Qin Yun''s boyfriend hasn''t come yet!"


    Seeing that people are going to leave, Zhang Yuxin thinks that Qin Yun''s boyfriend hasn''t come yet. She quickly adds a word and says.


    "Boyfriends?"


    Hearing Zhang Yuxin''s words, Zhang Kaixin''s face suddenly became ugly. Her face became stiff and she said unnaturally, "Xiao Yun, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "Well, he''ll come later."


    Qin Yun gave a light answer.


    When Fang Xin met his classmates, he said, "it''s not your boyfriend''s party."


    However, thinking like this in my heart, I said, "Oh, it must be good for Xiaoyun to find her boyfriend''s family."


    Qin Yun knew what the other party wanted to say, so she said faintly, "he is an ordinary student."


    "What? Ordinary students, Xiao Yun, are you stupid? If you don''t find a handsome guy, how can you find an ordinary one? "


    Hearing that it was an ordinary friend, Zhang Yuxin covered her full red lips and exaggerated. With the words finished, she looked at Zhang Kaixin affectionately and said, "these days, don''t say I''m snobbish, I have to find a boyfriend like Kaixin. He''s handsome and rich."


    "Oh, isn''t this my beauty Zhang Yuxin? I haven''t seen you for two years. The longer it gets, the better it looks. "


    See Zhang Yuxin come up, Zhang Kaixin eyes a bright, very enjoy her words, eyes staring at her body, keep looking.


    "I''ve been standing by your side for a long time. You''re OK. It hurts people''s heart. You have to make it up to me."


    ¡­ Zhang Yuxin, with a small mouth, seemed to be coquettish, and went forward to shake each other''s arms.


    After learning that Qin Yun has a boyfriend, Zhang Yuxin is in the mood. In fact, she is not bad, but in front of Qin Yun, she has been a supporting role, with green leaves lining the red flowers.


    "Ha ha, it must be compensated."


    Enjoying the soft fragrant jade on his arm, Zhang Kaixin deliberately stretched out his arm and rubbed it. It was very comfortable, but he immediately thought of something. His eyes flashed and said, "by the way, I heard that there is a very popular jewelry store in Donghai now. Someone just gave me a card to buy you a piece of jewelry. How about compensation?"


    "Really?"


    Zhang Yuxin didn''t expect to be coquettish, so she got a piece of jewelry. Her eyes were about to overflow with little stars. She said in a sweet voice, "I''m serious. Kaixin, you can''t rely on it."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, I don''t care about this little thing. Men, if they can''t give material security to the women around them, they are just playing hooligans!"


    Zhang Kaixin laughs and looks at Qin Yun as if he has a finger.


    Since he''s here, he can''t go for nothing.


    In the past, I only cared about Qin Yun, but I didn''t expect Zhang Yuxin to be so knowledgeable. If Qin Yun couldn''t do it, it would be good if something happened to the woman in front of her.


    In addition, he wants Qin Yun to understand what kind of man is suitable for each other.


    It''s a pity that Qin Yun''s expression is so flat that he can''t help but be disappointed.


    "Xiao Yun, when will your boyfriend come? Everyone is waiting."


    Zhang Yuxin is full of jewelry in Zhang Kaixin''s mouth. When she is worried, she urges Qin yundao.


    "Ah, Ning Tao is here."


    Just at this time, Qin Yun''s face flashed, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he stretched out a scallion arm and waved.


    Riding a bicycle, Ning Tao saw Qin Yun. As soon as he lifted the handlebar, he rode over and yelled, "excuse me, there is no brake."


    The others turned to see the speed of the bicycle, and then heard that there was no brake.


    Stabbing.


    When Ning Tao opened his mouth, he rowed his legs on the ground. With the help of friction, he glided for more than ten meters, and then he stopped steadily. His legs supported him.


    "Sorry, I got a flat tire on the way. I''m a little late."


    Riding this car, Ning Tao is very speechless, monkey this car is too unreliable, even if there is no brake, not far from his school, the tire burst.


    He pushed his bicycle for a long distance, and then found a repair shop. He paid five yuan for it.


    As for the brake, the mechanic said that there was no need to repair it. The next time the car has another problem, it can be scrapped directly.


    "I wiped it, and the tire burst?"


    "I said, man, this is a 58 year old car."


    "You are not a rag picker."


    See Ning Tao, and then look at the rusty bicycle, a group of people all big eyes stare small eyes, tongue in cheek.


    A group of girls quickly covered their nose and mouth, stepped back a few steps, as if there was a bad smell on Ning Tao."Are you Qin Yun''s boyfriend?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s clothes don''t add up to 200 yuan, and looking at the bicycle under the other person''s body, Zhang Kaixin''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain and said coldly.


    "Well, I am."


    Feeling Qin Yun''s eyes, Ning Tao, who wants to deny it, nods quickly.


    Poof!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice falls, Zhang Yuxin, who is tired of leaning beside Zhang Kaixin, smiles and looks back at Qin Yun.


    "Xiao Yun, you are not blind. How can you find such a poor boyfriend?"


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?"


    Hearing his good friend''s words, Qin Yun''s face was obviously a little unhappy and his heart was not happy.


    In her impression, Zhang Yuxin doesn''t look down on the poor. How can she be sarcastic now that she doesn''t distinguish between black and white.


    "Ha ha, Yuxin, you misunderstood Qin Yun. I think Qin Yun must have paid him 50 yuan on the street."


    Looking at Ning Tao, Zhang Kaixin''s eyes were full of laughter. He immediately stretched out his hand, took out his wallet, and deliberately took out a hundred yuan. "Boy, give you a hundred yuan, go by yourself."


    "Zhang Kaixin, Ning Tao is my boyfriend. What do you mean?"


    Seeing the other side''s posturing, Qin Yun''s face changed and her long legs stepped. She stood in front of Ning Tao and looked at Zhang Kaixin with her head held high.


    "Er..." Feeling Qin Yun''s anger, Zhang Kaixin''s face turned black and her hand became stiff. Then she reluctantly laughed and said, "ha ha, Qin Xiaohua misunderstood. I''m just joking with your boyfriend." Then he took the money back.


    "Kaixin, aren''t you going to take us to a jewelry store? Now that everyone is here, let''s go. "


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Zhang Yuxin came over and put her hand around Zhang Kaixin''s arm. She looked like a little daughter-in-law and said softly.


    "OK, no problem. First go to the jewelry store, then go to the KTV."


    Zhang Kaixin looks around and nods. Then he seems to think of something. His eyes are on Ning Tao. He points to his bike and says with a smile, "man, since you are a car owner, it''s not convenient for us to take you."

 Chapter 367

    "It doesn''t matter. You go your way. I can catch up with you by bike."


    Ning Tao''s expression is flat, very serious way.


    For Zhang Kaixin and other people''s ridicule, how can he not hear it, but he is too lazy to pay attention to it.


    Although these people are about the same age as him, his childish performance is ridiculous.


    It''s like a group of successors of this company, successors of that group, bragging in front of him.


    How can the other side know that he is the successor of socialism? If we compare the two, the other side can''t even count five dregs in a row.


    In this way, he didn''t care at all, "what, he wants to use his bicycle to compare the speed with marsaladi. Are you crazy?"


    "Come to Mars, brother!"


    "Can you turn your bicycle into a Boeing 747 and fly directly to it?"


    "Wrong, brother. I think his car is a transformer. As soon as you ride it, you can turn it into a broom under Harry Potter''s buttocks and force it to heaven!"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s serious nonsense, this group of people laugh, one by one, they make fun of each other, and even make a group of girls giggle.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was not angry. He turned his eyes and said nothing.


    He found that these people were ill, and they were still very sick. What he said just now was not his pretending, but the fact!


    It''s the peak time for Donghai to get off work now. At this time, the traffic jam is called sour.


    In traffic jams, don''t mention marsaladi, even if you are a tank car, unless you can get over it.


    Otherwise, once blocked, when can come out, can only see luck.


    His bicycle is petite and flexible, but it is unrestricted, which is the reason why he rides a bicycle at this point.


    "Brother, someone wants to use this 360 degree omnidirectional skylight luxury car to compare with us. What do you say?"


    Zhang Kaixin drew a smile from the corner of his mouth, looked at the crowd loudly and said with a proud smile.


    "Oh, I''m so scared!"


    "It''s hard to say that this guy''s bike may really turn into a transformer. We can''t catch up then!"


    Hu qiaoet al. Were laughing and helping others. They looked as if they were watching the excitement.


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    Hearing the ridicule from the crowd, Qin Yun is angry. Looking at the crowd, his face turns cold.


    Just, when looking at Ning Tao, his eyes are uneasy with a trace of apology.


    In her heart, some regret let ningtao come, but not afraid of ningtao to her shame, but she knew that the other party is like this, don''t like swagger hit the market.


    At the same time, Qin Yun is also a little frustrated. She can understand why Su Qian never attends a classmate party.


    If the student party has become a competition, has changed the taste, after really did not attend the need.


    At the same time, she also feels aggrieved for Ning Tao. She wants to say to the public, you know what, Ning Tao is not something you can ridicule. If you don''t say it, it''s Niubi!


    Otherwise, she Qin Yun is not arrogant, can be willing to give people small?


    But Ning Tao doesn''t open her mouth, and she can''t let people off the stage.


    Seeing the embarrassed atmosphere, Ning Tao looked at the crowd and said faintly, "where are you going? Just tell me the address!"


    A good student party, Ning Tao is just a foil, also don''t want to let Qin Yun passive, in the heart is Gujing bubo!


    There''s a new Feifei jewelry branch on Binhai Road. We''re going there.


    Zhang Yuxin is the first to speak. At the moment, her soft body is like a bird leaning on Zhang Kaixin''s arm, and her words are a bit arrogant.


    But the other Party promised to buy her jewelry, don''t white don''t, eyes a little circulation, looking at Ning Tao Jiao smile way, "this classmate, I advise you simply take a ride, otherwise I''m afraid you two car wheels will run loose!"


    "Oh, that''s not far. Let''s go!"


    In the face of a group of forced criminals, Ning Tao has a look, does not speak, but secretly laughs at the place where several people go!


    "Why, just stepped on him, I''m going to give him money. It''s not cheap!"


    "Lingling, why don''t you take my car?"


    I feel like I''m almost lost. Hu Qiao and others are already impatient. As soon as I turn my head, I look at Sun Lingling.


    Ning Tao is just a small role for them, even if it''s ironic.


    Hu Qiao cares about different things. He just wants to get together with his classmates quickly so that he can find a hotel to open a room.


    After all, no one will come here to talk about the past.


    (first KK


    "well, I haven''t been in a BMW yet. You can''t drive too fast later. I''ll have a good feeling!"


    Sun Lingling naturally had no opinion, nodded with little stars all over her face!


    "Don''t worry, the old driver will drive you and drive you


    Hu Qiao laughed and half joked, but when he was at the back, he stifled the last sentence "take you with me".Hu Qiao left first and said hello to the crowd. The BMW went away and said, "Qin Yun, why don''t you take my car?"


    Looking at Qin Yun''s attitude, Zhang Kaixin is not happy. As soon as the peak turns, some of them look at Qin Yun''s way.


    If Qin Yun finds a rich second generation, he can still accept it, but now he finds a loser, and his heart is out of balance.


    Why can he buy a Maserati and a yard bike.


    Just, the man wants to have the mind, have Qin Yun just a shout, he pour not good at aiming at Ning Tao.


    But he made up his mind to let Qin Yun know what kind of man a woman should look for!


    "No, I''m in my boyfriend''s car!" Qin Yun shakes his head and refuses without thinking, "no, let our Qin Xiaohua ride a bicycle?"


    "My God, the world is crazy!"


    "Does Qin Xiaohua like this taste?"


    The rest of them covered their chests and feet, with exaggerated faces, pretending to be annoyed.


    You know, school flowers like to ride bicycles. They all ride bicycles.


    "Stop it, maybe Xiaoyun and they are true love!" Zhang Yuxin''s face is full of laughter.


    In her heart, she doesn''t want Qin Yun to get on Zhang Kaixin''s car!


    In the past, with Qin Yun, she was a supporting role. Although she didn''t say anything, she was always uncomfortable.


    In the past, Zhang Kaixin never looked her in the eye. Now she has a chance. She must take advantage of Qin Yun when she is not awake.


    "Well, Xiaoyun, you should hurry up!"


    Even though Zhang Kaixin has some regrets, there is no other way at the moment. As soon as she goes back to command, she will assign the rest of the girls a good position, and then turn around to her car.


    "Ning Tao, I''m sorry, I..."


    When they get on the bus, Qin Yun turns his head and looks at Ning Tao, bites Feng''s lips and apologizes.


    "It doesn''t matter. Why don''t you take that car? It''s a million yuan. It''s comfortable to sit in it!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t care. He points to Maserati and says.


    "Ning Tao, I''m not like that. Do you really think so about me?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Qin Yun''s face turned pale and his lips tightened.


    "Well, where do you think you are? I don''t mean much."


    Seeing the change of Qin Yun''s look, Ning Tao''s forehead sweats and counsels his shoulder. Knowing that the other party misunderstood him, he simply doesn''t explain. He waves his hand and says, "OK, OK, if you''re not afraid of biting your ass, just sit on it!"


    Turning the front of the car around, Ning Tao patted the back seat of the bicycle and got on the car first.


    Qin Yun bit her lips, but her eyes were gradually lit up. Finally she was able to be with her partner, and her heart beat a little faster.


    Hands unnaturally together, completely no longer with Su shallow together tit for tat.

 Chapter 368

    To tell you the truth, the intersection between her and Ning Tao is not deep. It''s just that the last time she saw her husband''s life and death, she deeply branded each other''s figure in her heart, no matter what.


    Now when I think of the intimate contact between the two people, I blush, and my mood rises and falls very hopelessly, "how, regret?"


    Seeing the other party''s delay in getting on the bus, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. He pointed to Zhang Kaixin and others who were turning around and said with a smile, "just because they haven''t left, they can follow them!"


    "No!" Qin Yunmin took a look at Ning Tao from the corner of his mouth and stepped on the back seat of his bicycle carefully. "Let''s go, the navigation is on!"


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, hit to get off the car bell, legs a stare, the bicycle runs fast.


    Looking at the U "


    in Chapter P8 of n {legal f *}, Qin Yun was so scared that she quickly reached out and grabbed Ning Tao''s clothes!


    Binhai Road Feifei jewelry branch is not far from here. It''s a little faster, and it''s only ten minutes.


    At the foot of Ning Tao, the speed is very fast, let the breeze blow, relaxed and comfortable.


    Just walk not far, verified his conjecture, with the front of a red light, the car blocked up.


    When he saw the car, he soon began to admire it.


    Seeing a luxury car being left behind, I feel it''s sour.


    Ning Tao is a good driver. He never slows down in the crowd.


    Where has Qin Yun tried this kind of feeling? After experiencing this kind of interleaving of different levels, Qin Yun''s heart beats continuously and his heart is about to jump out.


    Regardless of the other things, her hands had already changed from Lapel to bear hug. At this time, Zhang Yuxin, who was stuck in the car, was anxious. After a long time, she felt that the car was stuffy, so she opened the window to breathe. Just her eyes unconsciously turned outside the window, and her eyes suddenly widened. In her line of sight, a bicycle came from behind and seemed to see the people in the car When he was tired, he rubbed his feet on the ground and stopped slowly.


    "I said brother, it''s time to go. Don''t wait for me. My Boeing 747 hasn''t taken off yet. When it turns into a transformer, you can''t catch up."


    Ning Tao looks at the cars with windows open around him, squints his eyes, looks happy, and releases the original words of the other side.


    As soon as this remark came out, the car owners behind turned black. They just satirized each other for their slow speed, but now they are waiting for them.


    This face is popping.


    It''s just that, not to mention, when Ning Tao braked just now, Qin Yun''s body hit Ning Tao fiercely, and they stuck together tightly.


    They can see clearly that Qin Yun''s fullness in front of his chest can''t be seen.


    Seeing this scene, Hu Qiao couldn''t help but open his eyes wide. As if he had just woken up from a dream, he uttered a cry of surprise and said, "I wipe it. It''s a damn talent. Why didn''t I think of it?"


    The other side''s bicycle is not very good, but it can take advantage of the school flowers. I think that although I drive a luxury car, I can''t take advantage of anything.


    A group of people came back to their senses, and they could not help caressing their heads and wailing, "my God! This motherfucker is obviously a good girl seeker. He let the school flower take the initiative quietly. It''s shameless! "


    That''s to say, it''s shameless. I don''t know such a person. It''s just the king of routine.


    A group of boys couldn''t see it. They made wolf like noises one by one. They wanted to bump their heads against the steering wheel.


    They all rode bicycles when they knew they could still play it.


    Zhang Kaixin in Maserati''s face is green. He wants to change the role with the other party immediately. He goes to ride a bicycle.


    "Well, it''s shameless to ride a bicycle and still be tired."


    Seeing Zhang Kaixin staring at Qin Yun outside the car, Zhang Yuxin pouted and put the window up, a little unhappy.


    Zhang Kaixin''s mouth is full of savings. He wants to say that I want to ride a bike too.


    Ning Tao put the faces of these people into his eyes and sneered to himself.


    The other side ridiculed him for so many sentences. He couldn''t stand it. He suddenly felt bored. He raised his eyes and swept in front of him. He said in a hurry, "Hey, the green light is coming. Let''s go. I''ll go first."


    As the voice dropped, he pedaled his feet and the bike turned again.


    Sitting in the back seat, Qin Yun''s Shuangxia is ruddy, with a slight smile on her full red lips. Her cheek is close to each other''s strong back. Instead of getting up, her hands holding Ning Tao''s waist are tighter.


    Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Qin Yun is always a cheerful person. As soon as his mood is relaxed, his feelings will never be covered up.


    It''s just that, but it turns Ning Tao on.


    The other person''s figure was very hot, now he put a top on his back, plus the other person''s hug, even if he couldn''t feel it.


    I don''t know whether the other party is intentional or unintentional. Ning Tao is too lazy to think about it. Just hold it. Anyway, he doesn''t suffer.


    Even though Ning Tao has tried his best to keep the speed of the bicycle at a turtle speed, he is still the first to arrive.The signboard of Feifei jewelry store is not small. It''s impossible not to see it. Ning Tao felt for the first time that the location is not very good. He should be farther away.


    Broken reluctantly out of the car, ningtao bicycle to the door of the young lady, let it take a good look, don''t let the junk to retreat.


    After all, the bike is not his, but the monkey eats.


    Pushing this big shelf bike, the welcome lady was directly silly and thought, who can steal your bike.


    But when I think about Ning Tao''s words, I don''t speak any more. Yes, I guess this kind of old-fashioned thing is not only interested in collecting waste products, but also nobody else.


    Fortunately, the quality of the staff of Feifei jewelry is good, and there is no sarcasm.


    Just pushing the bicycle, she was in a dilemma. She didn''t know where to put the bicycle. She just put it at the door, so that she could see it in the shop. It was safe and could not be any more safe.


    Taking a cigarette out of his pocket, he stood at the door and looked at the branch, chatting with Qin Yun.


    When it''s halfway through, I see Maserati coming.


    "I said you are too slow to fly here. My Boeing 747 has already arrived."


    Seeing the crowd coming, Ning Tao stamped out the cigarette butt and threw it in the dustbin. He said with a smile.


    When they heard the speech, their faces turned black. One by one, they didn''t seem to see him.


    "Well, it''s no use coming early. I''m blind without money."


    Zhang Kaixin snorted coldly and turned to Qin Yun''s judo, "Xiao Yun, it''s uncomfortable to sit on the iron shelf of the bicycle. Go in and find a comfortable seat."


    "Oh."


    Qin Yun promised, looked back, stretched his arm, took Ning Tao''s arm, soft way, "Ning Tao, let''s go in." Suddenly let Zhang Kaixin heart cold down.

 Chapter 369

    This was originally another jewelry store, but it was recently acquired by Feifei jewelry store. Except for the brand, most of the things in it have not changed.


    Ning Tao walks in with the crowd, holding his pocket in both hands and looking at the flow of people in the shop, nodding to himself.


    Xia Mengfei mentioned the acquisition to him. Originally, she wanted to open a branch again after a while, but Feifei jewelry store was too hot during the opening period.


    A large amount of money back, let Feifei jewelry financial greatly increased, smart Xia Mengfei naturally want to play the value of these wealth to the maximum.


    Although the acquisition of these jewelry stores is of great value, it is estimated that they will soon be able to recover their capital with the fame of Feifei jewelry.


    At the beginning of the business, there was a lot of trouble. Fortunately, Xia Mengfei was well prepared. He had a lot of money to support him on the surface and two gangs to take care of the trouble on the surface. In a short time, he had a firm foothold in the East China Sea.


    At this point, Ning Tao is completely free, do shake hands shopkeeper, this branch he is the first time to come.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    From the car driven by a few people, we know it''s a big customer. The branch sent three or four shopping guides to introduce the whole process.


    "Take out your most expensive jewelry."


    Zhang Kaixin deliberately show off the car keys in his hand, a big hand wave, very forthright, is a pair of rich image.


    J ¡ñ 0 starts


    in his opinion, there are many good things in a small shop''s jewelry. Buying jewelry is secondary, the most important is forthright.


    "Yes, sir. Please follow us."


    The leading shopping guide was more respectful and congratulated. He quickly asked for help.


    Before long, the party came to a counter, in front of the crowd, in turn placed a few glittering jewelry.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful."


    "It''s beautiful."


    Beautiful women love jewelry, in front of a few is too beautiful, can''t help but let a few girls eyes bright, miscellaneous exclaimed.


    An ice emerald ring, a blue pendant and a pair of exquisite earrings are the treasures of the shop.


    "Xiao Yun, Yu Xin, which one do you like, just choose."


    Seeing the three gems, Zhang Kaixin puts the car key on the counter and looks back at the two women.


    "I want this."


    Zhang Yuxin pointed to the blue Pendant with bright eyes and red face.


    "This young lady is really good-looking. This pendant is called the heart of the sea. It is made of Myanmar Jadeite Jade."


    See someone in the heart of the sea, shopping guide spirit shock, mouth introduction.


    "OK, no problem, I have your membership card here!"


    Zhang Kaixin didn''t know what the shopping guide said. All he wanted was to win a smile from the beauty. He immediately took out a card from his pocket and handed it to the waiter. He didn''t even bother to ask the price.


    This card was given to his godfather by others and then transferred to him. It contained 100000 yuan.


    Anyway, it''s not his money. It doesn''t matter.


    "Yes, sir."


    If you sell one so soon, the shopping guide is more respectful and gives it to the front desk to swipe the card.


    Drop


    With the sound of the front desk card, the front desk stood up, apologized and said, "Sir, I''m sorry, you don''t have enough money."


    Zhang Kaixin is looking at Zhang Yuxin playing with the heart of the ocean. Hearing this, he suddenly raises his head, stares round his eyes and says, "what? How can it not be enough? I have 100000 yuan on it! "


    "Well, sir, the heart of the ocean is 370000 yuan. Because you have a membership card, you can get a 95% discount. In fact, you only need to pay 351500 yuan, and your card is 100000 yuan, which is more than 250000 yuan short. Would you like to swipe the card or cash the rest?"


    The beauty of the front desk close mouth, the price list handed over.


    After receiving the price list, Zhang Kaixin looked at the number.


    In his opinion, this branch can sell two pieces of jewelry for 100000 yuan, but who knows the price of one is not enough.


    "I wipe, what kind of jewelry do you have? It''s so expensive!"


    After a long time, Zhang Kaixin blushed and said something.


    Although he is a rich second generation, he is a student after all. There are more than 200000 students.


    Moreover, even if there is, it is not cost-effective to spend more than 200000 yuan for Zhang Yuxin. After all, his goal is not the other party.


    "Sir, our jewelry has been certified by the price bureau of the Bureau of industry and commerce, and the price is guaranteed to be low. If you are too expensive, you can have a look at others. There are cheaper ones than this one!"


    The female shopping guide seemed to see Zhang Kaixin''s embarrassment and kindly reminded her.


    "Forget it, Kaixin. I don''t like the heart of the ocean any more. Let me see some of them."


    Hearing the price, Zhang Yuxin was also startled. She had a few kilos. She knew that she could not easily hold Zhang Kaixin''s thigh. How could she embarrass him. Although some do not give up, or quickly let go.Put down the heart of the ocean, Zhang Yuxin tried to calm himself and said something.


    "Well, well, in fact, the heart of the ocean is not suitable for you. Choose another one."


    Seeing that Zhang Yuxin is so smart, Zhang Kaixin''s face looks better at last. Looking back at Qin Yun, he enthusiastically says, "Xiao Yun, since you''re here, you can choose one."


    "Forget it, I don''t need it."


    Qin Yun shakes his head, but his eyes fall on the heart of the ocean from time to time, obviously moved.


    "Miss, I feel that you are very impressed with this ocean. Why don''t you take it with you?"


    As a shopping guide, you still have a lot of eyesight. Whether it''s Qin Yun''s looks or her clothes, they are very human. Now when you pick up the heart of the ocean, you have to try it on for Qin Yun.


    Qin Yun immediately blushes, but you can only let the other party wear it for you.


    Qin Yun''s skin is white and delicate. This piece of ocean heart adds a bit of nobility to the whole person and makes everyone look silly.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    "It''s amazing!"


    "No more women


    Looking at this scene, the students on the scene all exclaimed, the girls envied, and the boys were about to stare out.


    "Beauty, this heart of the sea is just a custom-made one for you. It''s a perfect match!"


    That guide hands together, not stingy of their praise, although with bewitching, but from the heart.


    However, for Qin Yun, it''s useless to say that no matter how good-looking she is. As soon as she turns her head, she looks at Ning Tao and says, "Ning Tao, are you good-looking?"


    "Well, it''s good. It''s nice."


    Ning Tao leans on the bar, squints and nods.


    "Ha ha, what''s the use of looking good? If you can''t afford it for your girlfriend, you might as well die?"


    Is worried about the embarrassment of no place to put, see Qin Yun is full of Ning Tao, Zhang Kaixin immediately eat taste, can''t help but Yin Yang strange.

 Chapter 370

    "Can you afford it?"


    Hearing Zhang Kaixin''s gloomy voice, Ning Tao couldn''t help but roll his eyes and answer.


    The other side repeatedly satirized him all the time. He really didn''t have much patience. Do you really think he was clay pinched?


    You... Hear Ning Tao so naked expose his scar, Zhang Kaixin face instantly gloomy down, brow a cluster.


    Zhang Yuxin, who has taken Zhang Kaixin as her boyfriend, naturally wants to defend her boyfriend and immediately starts to satirize Ning Tao.


    "Ning Tao, for the sake of you being Xiaoyun''s boyfriend, I have to remind you that a good man doesn''t speak by mouth, but by practice. Even if he doesn''t have strength for the time being, it doesn''t matter. He can start from a small age."


    Speaking of this, she paused and said, "for example, if you want to buy a jewelry worth dozens of yuan, you can''t aim too high. As long as you have a dream and take action, you will get better and better, instead of competing with others here. Otherwise, you can only rely on glib talk and envy others. You can''t eat wine and feel sour. What''s the difference with salted fish?"


    "Well, what Yuxin said is wonderful. A real man should dare to act. Ning Tao, if you really take Qin Yun as your girlfriend, you will buy the heart of the ocean. If you dare to buy it, I won''t give you 100000 yuan. It''s a bonus for you."


    Zhang Yuxin''s great truth is that Zhang Kaixin''s heart has gone. He looks at Zhang Yuxin with approval and smiles. He looks back and raises his chin. He is very proud.


    In fact, in his mind, he just wanted to satirize each other.


    I''m kidding. He can''t take out more than 200000 yuan. How can a cyclist take it out.


    However, what he didn''t think of was that Ning Tao felt excited when he heard that Yan''s eyebrows were raised, and suddenly asked, "are you serious?"


    "Naturally."


    Looking at Ning Tao''s look, Zhang Kaixin was stunned and then laughed.


    In his opinion, the other party has never seen money. It seems that everything is under control. With a cold smile, he once again advised, "in fact, it''s good for a man to have a dream, but if it''s unrealistic, he will lose it."


    "Well, I''m relieved to have you. You''re right. People really need to have dreams in their life.


    Ning Tao nodded with approval. Then he reached for his pocket and slowly took out a card. When he put it on the table, he glanced at each other and said faintly.


    "But one thing I don''t agree with is that dreams that can be measured by price are not dreams."


    As the words fell, he drew the card forward, looked at the front desk and said, "beauty, I want the heart of the ocean."


    "What, you want it?"


    I wipe it. It''s true or not. "


    Hear Ning Tao''s words, see the card that the other side takes out again, public complexion a change, all silly.


    Just now, I talked about my dream with others. In a flash, my dream came true. How can I play?


    For a time, Zhang Kaixin was as stiff as a fly.


    Looking at the other side''s ugly face, Ning Tao smiles coldly in his heart. He says in his heart that he''s stupid. What''s his dream?


    "Just a moment, sir."


    The receptionist took the card and said something, but when he saw the card in his hand, the receptionist turned it over and asked in surprise: "Sir, what''s your card?"


    3. Genuine e}


    "is it not a bank card?"


    "Not a membership card?"


    "Poof Pooh."


    As soon as the words of the front desk came out, everyone was stunned at first, and then looked carefully, and laughed.


    Even the front desk didn''t recognize it. The card didn''t work. Everyone felt that Ning Tao had lost his face this time.


    "I wipe it. It scares me to death. If he can afford it, I''ll eat shit."


    "Your name is Ning Tao, right? Do you think your card is the same as Zhang Shao''s?"


    "Yes, just seeing Zhang Shao''s 100000, this idiot!"


    "Well, that''s not the way to pretend to be forced."


    "Well, what kind of card is this? It''s not your school bathhouse card."


    Seeing the crystal like card, the people nearby laughed more.


    All the people on the scene only thought that Ning Tao was excited, and now he just supported himself with a cavity of blood.


    At the moment, no one believes that Ning Tao can really take out 200000 yuan. If he can, he will still ride that bike.


    "Ning Tao, forget it. I don''t want it."


    Qin Yun just tries to wear it. Seeing that Ning Tao really wants to buy it, she doesn''t want to embarrass the other party. She quickly pulls down the other party''s skirt and persuades her that Ning Tao has taken the wrong card.


    "Xiao Yun, let him buy it. I think some people like to pretend to be forced. If they don''t have money, they still pretend to be men. They can''t be polite to such a man. They have to make him shy."


    Zhang Yuxin pinches Xiao Manyao and advises Qin Yun."Yuxin, you......"


    hearing the words of her best friend, Qin Yun was stunned and looked at her best friend Zhang Yuxin strangely, with a strange face.


    Today, Zhang Yuxin has changed from vanity to vanity.


    "Xiaoyun, we are now in a good youth time. We can''t waste it. We need to find a man who can give us material security." Zhang Yuxin where can''t see his good friend''s mind, mouth advised a, a pair of people''s appearance.


    Qin Yun takes a deep look at each other, Min''s lips, and sighs in her heart. Although she doesn''t open her mouth, it''s cold. She understands that each other''s ideas are different from hers, and they can''t be good friends any more.


    "Come on, let me see what kind of card you have."


    Wang Yusi, also a rich second generation, took Ning Tao''s card and began to comment on it.


    "There are three levels of membership cards in this Feifei jewelry store. They are gold card, silver card and copper card. You are not one of them. In addition, you are not a bank card, but you feel good and the workmanship is fine. Brother, it''s hard for you. Where did you pick it up?"


    Wang Yusi can''t study. Relying on his family, he went to a junior college in a university in Donghai. He has graduated for one year. After entering a family business, he has a better understanding of Donghai business.


    After hearing Wang Yu Si''s explanation, everyone took the card one after another, looked through it, and played with it one by one.


    It''s a pity that there are no words on the whole card, except the logo of Feifei jewelry.


    "Miss, please let your manager come. He''ll be interested in meeting you."


    Ning Tao pours is indifferent to shrug a shoulder, to that front desk bared teeth a smile way.


    Can sit on the front desk position, the quality of the waiter, needless to say, the next nod, said, "OK, sir, you wait a moment." A bow on the phone, broadcast a number.


    Before long, a middle-aged man in suit and shoes came down from the second floor of the company.


    Four square face, small eyes, hanging an eye, revealing a shrewd look, as soon as he came near, politely smile at the crowd, he looked at the front desk and asked, "what''s the matter, Xiao Zhao?"


    "Well, manager Chen, this gentleman..."


    as soon as the front desk pointed to the card in the hands of the crowd, he began to explain.


    "Oh, sir, I''m Chen Dongmin, the manager of this shop. Can you show me that card?"


    Manager Chen squinted at the membership card in the other party''s hand, as if he had found something. His mind moved and he said.

 Chapter 371

    "Ha ha, I said manager Chen, you''d better not look at it. This guy is joking. This card is supposed to be picked up. I''m so happy."


    Wang Yu Si laughs. He is not interested any more. He throws the card to the front desk and tears are coming down.


    As a manager, Chen Dongmin seems not to have heard the other party''s words. He looks at the card with his eyes straight, and a trace of suspicion flashed across his face.


    He reached out to pick up the card, turned it back and forth, his face suddenly changed, his heart suddenly went up and looked at the crowd. Because of excitement, the muscles on his face trembled, and his breath was short. "Excuse me, whose card is this?"


    "Can I use my card, manager?"


    Ning Tao knows what the other party should have seen and asks with a smile.


    "Yes, yes. I''m sorry, sir. This is the most valuable diamond card in our jewelry store. The front desk is new and unfamiliar with the business. With this card, you can overdraw 10 million yuan in our store at will."


    Hearing Ning Tao admit that it''s his own, the manager''s look changed when he looked at it again. His words were full of respect, and he nodded hard, with flattery on his face.


    "What, can I overdraw ten million?"


    "My day, is it true or false? Is it worth a broken card?"


    A group of students almost bite off their tongue, looking at the membership card they just handled, one by one like a dream.


    No one thought that a small card, on behalf of 10 million, how to listen to such nonsense ah.


    "Manager Chen, take a good look. I remember you don''t have a diamond card. You''re wrong."


    Wang Yu Si''s brow frowned and came close to him. Looking at the card, he asked suspiciously.


    As far as he knows, Feifei jewelry store has issued a total of three levels of cards to the outside world. When did it get another diamond card.


    "Sir, are you questioning my eyesight? How could I get this wrong? "


    Manager Chen gave a cold smile, did not give each other face, see people doubt, motioned in the hand of the card, explained a sentence.


    "However, this card has not been released, but it is an internal card of our company. There are no more than three cards in the whole company. The person who holds this card will be the most distinguished guest of our Feifei company. He can not only overdraw 10 million, but also have the ability to spy on my shop."


    "Hiss!"


    Hearing the fat man''s words, all the people on the scene took a cold breath, and their hearts seemed to be shaken by a big hammer.


    When they looked at Ning Tao again, their faces changed.


    This is not a card. It''s a sword of Shangfang that controls the life and death power of Feifei shop.


    Zhang Kaixin''s face is constantly changing, like a dead man at home. Looking at Ning Tao''s eyes, he seems to eat people, and his heart is even more abusive. "Why don''t you take out this card early and play a pig and eat a tiger?"


    And that just said to eat excrement of the students is a shrink neck, went to the back, no face.


    I just said that people can''t afford to buy anything. In a flash, people can overdraw 10 million yuan by taking out a card. How can I say that?


    This is obviously cheating. How can we compare if we don''t play cards according to common sense.


    Not only Zhang Kaixin several people have been hoodwinked, the front desk beauty smell speech also quickly stood up, look a little uneasy looking at Ning Tao, at a loss, said, "sorry, I don''t know this card, offended you."


    At this point, the beauty is going to cry.


    The salary of the employees in Feifei jewelry store is not low. She managed to pass the five hurdles and cut off six generals before she took office. If she was fired because of this, she could not find a place to cry.


    When she heard her manager''s words again, she was afraid. She just refused, but the other side still had the power of life and death of the company.


    "I''m really sorry, sir. Xiao Zhao is a new comer. He doesn''t understand. You don''t care about villains. Don''t give him the same opinion."


    Fat manager Chen see also quickly squeeze out a smile, flattered to play a circle.


    But he knows what this card stands for. If the other party is really angry because of this, I''m afraid he won''t even have a black hat on his head.


    The contrast between the fat man and the front desk stunned a group of students.


    Turn around and look at this and then look at that. They don''t understand. Is it just a card that has so much power?


    "It''s OK, I just want this thing. Oh, by the way, the former student has already paid 100000 yuan for it, and the rest can be rowed away."


    Ning Tao lightly waved his hand, pointed to the heart of the sea at Qin Yun''s neck, and said.


    In fact, the reason why he wants to buy this ocean heart is not to rush to give it to Qin Yun.


    For him, the cost of the ocean heart is less than 100000 yuan. Since someone is willing to pay 100000 yuan, he naturally has no reason not to make money.


    In this way, he can make money and offer flowers to Buddha. Why not.


    Oh, forget, and slap, cough.


    Think of here, Ning Tao heart dark cool, look to Zhang Kaixin look also eased a lot."OK, OK."


    Seeing that the other party is easy to talk, manager Chen breathes a sigh of relief, and his back is wet.


    By Ning Tao''s unkind eyes, Zhang Kaixin almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. In his opinion, it''s obviously a show off, and he can''t do anything.


    It''s just that he is not reconciled. His eyes are turning on that card, and suddenly he thinks of something. He''s in a hurry.


    "Wait, manager Chen, since there are not many cards, don''t you verify the identity of the other party? What if he stole it or picked it up?


    "Stolen?"


    After hearing Zhang Kaixin''s words, manager Chen glared at him with his eyes and drew his mouth. He wanted to beat the young man to death. He said to himself, "you''re a pig brain. Didn''t I just say no more than three? If someone lost it, he would have known about it. Besides, you think you can steal it as well. "


    Now he turned his eyes and stretched out his big fat hand. He was not angry. This gentleman, if you want to steal one for me, you can also use it.


    "You..." Zhang Kaixin was choked by manager Chen''s words, and his face became pigliver.


    "O


    " this manager, do you know who I am? Dare to talk to me like this. Believe it or not, I''ll have your shop sealed off. "


    In full view of the public, Zhang Kaixin, who was beaten in the face in public, was going crazy. He immediately glared at manager Chen and threatened.


    "Closing the shop? Oh, no, sir. I''m so scared. "


    Manager Chen was a little stunned. Then he gave a strange smile and pretended to be afraid. But then when he stopped smiling, he suddenly became cold, as if he were an idiot. He said, "this guest is young, don''t be too arrogant, be careful what comes out of his mouth."


    It seems crazy for manager Chen to seal Feifei jewelry store. Secretary Jing cut the ribbon in person at the opening ceremony. Who dares to seal it? It''s really childlike talk.


    "Fat man, you may not know that Zhang Shao''s godfather is director Jiang of Donghai Administration for Industry and commerce. He is in charge of you and doesn''t apologize to Zhang Shao. He will let you close every minute."


    A little follower jumped out of the room immediately after hearing the speech and told him to be Zhang Shao.


    Chen manager smell speech look a pick, look a little strange, not from the head of a murmur, "director Jiang? At the last opening ceremony, I heard that there was a troublemaker, director Jiang, who finally left in frustration. "


    "Well, I''m afraid. Apologize quickly, or you''ll regret it." The little Valet saw that the other side was lost in thought, thought that the other side was afraid, and began to clamor.

 Chapter 372

    Hearing the young man''s noise, manager Chen seemed a little impatient. He suddenly stepped back and looked at the man with burning eyes, sneering coldly.


    "Young man, when I was forced at your age, you were still a drop of liquid. If you don''t want to make trouble for yourself, just be honest."


    QH first


    it''s not a soft role to be appointed by Xia Mengfei as a branch manager.


    At the moment, with a sharp look, he immediately startled the classmate and stepped back involuntarily. He was so stunned that he did not dare to say one more word.


    "So manager Chen is going to go his own way!"


    Zhang Kaixin as the boss, see for his younger brother to eat shriveled, naturally can''t stand by, now looking at manager Chen, turned over and took out the mobile phone.


    If it doesn''t save face, you won''t have to mix it up in the future.


    "This gentleman, we open a shop to do business. If we sincerely come to buy things, welcome. If we make trouble, I''m sorry. Please go out!"


    Manager Chen did not move, hands imperceptibly made a gesture, next to suddenly come four or five big men, look also Leng down.


    "Good, good..."


    Zhang Kaixin now is riding a tiger, at the moment angrily say three good words, directly dial a phone.


    "Well, wait. I''ll see how you''ll cry later."


    When he saw his brother, he called again.


    Soon, the phone was connected, Zhang Kaixin arrogantly glanced at the manager Chen, on the phone some wronged way, "Dad, I have something in the East China Sea."


    Different from other families, Zhang Kaixin''s father is said to have died since he was a child, and his surname follows his mother''s.


    Normally such a family is not perfect, Zhang Kaixin childhood should have a lot of shadow.


    It''s just the opposite. When he was a child, a godfather suddenly appeared who loved him. The other party had the power to treat him.


    Because he was so kind to him, he even thought that the other party was his own father. However, when he was a child, his godfather or his mother''s face changed greatly when he asked about it. He warned him not to mention it. This is your Godfather.


    As time goes on, he doesn''t care. He''s like a godfather. He''s kind to him, but he''s honest. That Maserati is a birthday present from the other party.


    Now in order to frighten each other, Zhang Kaixin specially turned on the hands-free and put out the voice inside.


    "Oh, Kaixin, you just returned to Donghai. What''s the trouble?"


    Hear the voice here, there is a dignified voice on the phone, but the words reveal love.


    "No, Dad, it''s like this. It''s not going to be a few days anymore. Isn''t it your birthday? When I thought about giving you something, I came to a jewelry store. Who knows that the manager of the store is too angry and wants to drive us out... "


    In front of manager Chen''s face, Zhang Kaixin''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. When he looks up from time to time, he falls on manager Chen with a trace of irony.


    His father is a little strict with him, but he really loves him the most. Although he scolds him every time he makes trouble, he always tries to deal with it.


    "Well, which shop has such a big shelf? Come on, I''ll call on you some other day! "


    Sure enough, hearing Zhang Kaixin''s words, the phone hummed coldly, and the words became cold.


    "Yes?"


    Hearing the voice on the phone, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and was slightly surprised. From the voice of the other party, it seems that director Jiang is familiar with him.


    "Dad, it''s the new Fifi Jewelry City. Their manager is beside me. You''re the director. Just close the store!"


    Zhang Kaixin said goodbye. He has his own way of dealing with his godfather.


    "What? Feifei jewelry


    Hearing his son''s voice, there was obviously some panic, and he quickly confirmed it.


    "Well, yes, what''s the matter? Dad


    Zhang Kaixin heard the voice there was different, and asked.


    "Ah No, nothing? "


    There was a pause in the voice, then a few dry coughs, revealing panic.


    Ning Tao''s guess is good. It''s director Jiang who made trouble last time on the other side of the phone. He has already been punished for Feifei jewelry. Now when he hears that his son is going to make trouble again, he is scared. He has some angry lessons.


    "Kaixin, it''s not dad who says you''re going to graduate. How can you still make trouble everywhere?"


    Seeing that his father didn''t mention the matter of standing out for himself, instead, he taught himself a lesson. He was worried, "Dad, how can you elbow towards others? How can I make trouble? Just say how to do it?"


    In the past, in the face of what happened to him this time, my father was speechless. Now when he heard a pair of words, his face changed, and he was at a loss.


    "What? I said, are your wings hard? Can you provoke Feifei jewelry store? I think you are spoiled by your mother. If you don''t hurry back, if you dare to make trouble there, I''ll skin you! "Director Jiang was a little angry and despondent, so he began to scold him.


    I''m kidding. He almost lost his black hat because he was the vanguard of others. Now his son is going to provoke others. Isn''t he looking for death?


    "Dad, my classmates are here. Do you really care about this?"


    In front of everyone''s face, Zhang Kaixin''s face is like a pig''s liver, so she can''t come down to the stage. She specially reminds her that she is biting her teeth.


    Director Jiang seemed to recognize his son''s dilemma. He was a little bit more relaxed and said again, "Kaixin, it''s not dad who doesn''t care, it''s Ah, son, it''s not dad who can make Feifei jewelry. Let''s forget about it. By the way, you can go home tonight. Your mother said yesterday that she missed you! "


    With director Jiang''s words not provoking, Zhang Kaixin''s whole person seems to have been struck by thunder.


    In his impression, there is no thing that his father can''t do in Donghai. He can''t hear anything when his head blows.


    All he knew was that this time, in full view of the public, he was a disgrace.


    I was going to make a big effort to make everyone admire me. Now, I''m going to be scolded instead of forced.


    Zhang Kaixin didn''t know how to hang up. He seemed to be a fool.


    The conversation between the two makes Ning Tao smile on his back. He didn''t expect that the godfather of the other party is director Jiang. It seems that they are really predestined with him.


    Laozi first pretended to be forced, and finally he left. Now his son comes to pretend to be forced again. Unfortunately, he is destined to kick on the iron plate.


    "Sir, if you don''t buy anything, please don''t get in the way!"


    Manager Chen gave a cold smile and immediately said coldly.


    He could hear the other party''s phone clearly, and secretly despised it.


    He thought the other party was going to invite somebody, but now he even counsels backstage.


    "You What''s your attitude? " Zhang Kaixin was angry. Although I couldn''t do it, if I left like this, I would lose my face. He immediately glared his eyes and said, "what kind of broken shop are you? Do you treat customers like this?"


    But this time, manager Chen didn''t have that patience. As soon as he reached out his hand, he said without expression, "sorry, your shouting here has affected our voice. Now you are not welcome here. Please go out at once!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the strong men immediately approached him with a bad look.


    "Well, when I rarely shop here, I''m a wet blanket!"


    Zhang Kaixin just wants to find a way to get down the stairs. He looks fierce on the surface, grabs the car key and leaves.

 Chapter 373

    Zhang Kaixin lost his face, lost his hair, and walked away.


    The rest of the students you look at me, I look at you, also did not mind to buy any jewelry, also rushed out, a cruel words dare not let go.


    Even Zhang Kaixin''s Lao Tzu has accepted the advice. How dare they say more.


    A good loading force bridge section, engaged in smashing.


    Ning Tao did not stay in the shop for a long time. After buying the heart of the ocean, he went out with Qin Yun.


    Seeing Qin Yun''s heart of the sea on her swan like white neck, when people looked at Ning Tao again, it was already abnormal.


    No one thought that this young cyclist could have such a reversal.


    "Xiao Yun, I didn''t expect you to find a rich boyfriend, but your boyfriend is too low-key!"


    Zhang Yuxin blinked her big eyes and said goodbye. There was a sour taste in her words.


    In Zhang Yuxin''s cognition, she didn''t like the rich second generation in the past. It''s just that her family is not good. After experiencing the cruel reality, her idea has changed.


    Just now I saw that Qin Yun turned a deaf ear to Zhang Kaixin and pushed him to himself, thinking that the other side was still the same.


    Now it seems that the other side is no different from her. She has already been on the rich second generation.


    "No, I didn''t want it. I..."


    Qin Yun''s face is red, and she is still in a dream. Her eyes are in a trance. She didn''t expect that Ning Tao would really like to buy this thing for her. When she heard it mentioned by others, her words were not easy.


    Hearing Qin Yun''s words, Zhang Yuxin turned her lips and even more disdained.


    In her opinion, she has bought everything. What are her excuses now?


    For a moment, her heart to Qin Yun''s view is also greatly reduced, even vicious heart way, "what do you pretend, when a bitch also want to set up memorial archway?"


    Heart read so, her eyes a turn, turn to look at Ning Tao way, "Ning Tao, didn''t expect you still deep hidden don''t leak, you and the boss of this shop what relationship?"


    Ten million, although not taste in her heart, Zhang Yuxin had to admit that she was moved.


    What Zhang Yuxin asked was what other people wanted to know. They all raised their ears and cared.


    They heard Zhang Kaixin''s phone call clearly just now. The boss of the shop didn''t even dare to provoke director Jiang. However, this man had a card about the power of life and death, which made people think about it.


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Knowing each other''s thoughts, Ning Tao waved his hand a little and pretended to know nothing. He said with a wry smile, "I once helped a noble man. That noble man gave it to me. Today I suddenly remember that I didn''t know it had such a big effect."


    In fact, he is the boss of things, except for Donghai upper few people know, other people do not know, he does not have the need to flaunt.


    "What, is that ok?"


    "True or false?"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing Ning Tao''s casual words, all the students present showed their envy.


    "It''s really more irritating than others. Why didn''t you meet such a noble man?"


    "Well, everyone is hungry. I''ve reserved a box at the ankisa hotel. Let''s go."


    The more Zhang Kaixin listens, the worse he feels in his heart. Under his agitation, he plans to let everyone sigh.


    "OK, let''s go!"


    M is W6 version of the first XD


    everyone nodded and agreed.


    Knowing the origin of ningtao diamond card, Zhang Kaixin just thinks that the other party has gone through bad luck and lost interest. At the moment, he is relieved and feels better.


    At the moment, his expression flashed, and he looked at Qin Yun and said: "Xiao Yun, take my car!"


    I''m joking. He organized a classmate party this time just to get Qin Yun. He was unwilling to give up now, so he invited again.


    "No, I like cycling!"


    Qin Yun now where willing to separate with Ning Tao, smell speech polite smile, shake his head way.


    "..." Zhang Kaixin''s face turned black when he heard the smoke from the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t expect that Qin Yun didn''t love luxury cars, but he loved it. If he had known that, what kind of car would he drive.


    But the words have been spoken, he can''t eat ugly, with his own identity, let him put down the body of the words, still can''t say.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he took a deep look at the people next to him and angrily mouthed the bicycle.


    Since the other party likes to ride a bicycle, it''s easy for him to do so. Maybe he can increase his feelings with the other party.


    Contact with Zhang Kaixin''s look, other people immediately understand, Hu Qiao look move, suddenly come up, thief Xi Xi Xi looking at Ning Tao way, "Ning classmate, do you still ride your bike?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao slightly a Leng, open a way.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, if you don''t think so, I think it''s too hard for you to ride a bicycle. How about we change it?"The boss needs to be a pioneer.


    "Change?"


    Ning Tao where think of the other party can also these small curves, double eyebrow a pick, some don''t know so.


    "Yes, that''s right. Mr. Ning, why don''t we change the handlebars? At the same time, I also want to feel a car with 360 degree skylight."


    Hearing what Hu Qiao said, another boy came up and said with a smile.


    "Yes, Mr. Ning, you can choose our cars."


    Several other people also came together, one by one with a surprisingly good attitude, and they all scrambled to ride Ning Tao''s car.


    The boys who can come here are also Zhang Kaixin''s friends. If the boss wants to ride a bicycle, they naturally have to compete.


    "Oh, don''t argue. Ning, this is the key to my Audi A8. Take it."


    The one who opened his mouth was a young man. He could not help but put the car key in Ning Tao''s hand. He grabbed his bicycle and pushed it away.


    "Er..."


    Looking at the car key in his hand, Ning Tao is speechless, some can''t figure out how a broken bicycle has become a hot spot.


    However, when there is a car to drive, he naturally doesn''t mind. He shakes the key in his hand and turns to Qin Yun. "Qin Yun, do you take a car or a bicycle?"


    "I''ll go in your car."


    Qin Yun is a kind of obedient, nodding to Ning Tao.


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s try luxury cars, too!"


    Ning Tao shakes the key to get off the car, clicks the button, greets the people, and gets on the car directly.


    And in the field, watching the Audi A8 go away, people look strange one by one.


    Zhang Kaixin almost didn''t blow up his heart and lungs. Seeing the bicycle pushed by his younger brother, his face turned blue.


    This is not according to common sense. Without Qin Yun, what kind of bike would he ride.


    The muscle on Zhang Kaixin''s face twitched, and he threw down a sentence without expression, "let''s go!"


    "Ah..."


    Looking at the car owners leaving one by one, the owner of Audi A8 pushed his bicycle foolishly. What rhythm? Isn''t the boss going to ride a bicycle? How can he change his head?


    Forced, a8 owner secretly scolded himself, also had to ride a bike, legs glare up, rushed to catch up.

 Chapter 374

    The anqisa hotel is in Nancheng. Compared with the East District of the New District, the entertainment facilities in Nancheng are more prosperous, which can be ranked in the East China Sea.


    When Ning Tao arrived, it was already dark.


    Because the distance is not close, the owner of Audi A8 has not arrived, and the people have not waited for him. Under the leadership of Zhang Kaixin, they go in.


    "How many distinguished guests, do you have an appointment?"


    See Zhang Kaixin and others dressed extraordinary, a receptionist immediately welcomed up with a smile, said.


    "No appointment? Do you still have a box? "


    Zhang Kaixin looked at the waiter shaking his head, said impatiently.


    "I''m sorry, sir. All the boxes here are reserved. Why don''t you find a common seat in the lobby?"


    Heard Zhang Kaixin and others said that there was no appointment, the front desk was ugly, and opened his mouth to explain.


    "What? You want us to eat in the hall? "


    "What kind of restaurant are you in?"


    "Do you want to do it or not?"


    The crowd had just suffered a lot in Feifei jewelry. Now they heard that they didn''t even have a box, and they suddenly blew up.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I really don''t have any."


    Awed by everyone''s momentum, the front desk lady stepped back involuntarily, a little embarrassed.


    At this time, I saw something strange here. With the sound of high-heeled shoes, a beautiful city beauty in her thirties came.


    "Gentlemen, I''m the manager of an Qisha. How can I help you?"


    A decent professional dress, mature body, wavy big roll, plus a beautiful face, let a person not feel in front of a bright.


    "I remember that as long as your members come here, they will have boxes. What''s the matter today?"


    Hearing the manager''s words in front of her, Zhang Kaixin gave a cold hum, and her face also showed obvious displeasure.


    You''re kidding. He just returned to Donghai. If he eats twice in a row, don''t mix.


    "Oh, what member is this gentleman?"


    The beauty manager Huang refined show eyebrow a pick, began to say.


    Zhang Kaixin didn''t open her mouth this time. She took out a card from her bag and handed it to her.


    His godfather is the director of the Bureau of industry and commerce, and these cards are the most indispensable in his family.


    "Longka?"


    See Zhang Kaixin pass up the card, manager Huang brow a cluster, some moved.


    "What? Don''t you tell me it''s fake? "


    Seeing each other''s look, Zhang Kaixin gave a cold smile, with a stab in his words.


    "I''m sorry, this gentleman misunderstood. Since you have our most distinguished Longka, that''s our most distinguished guest. Please follow me!"


    Manager Huang waved his hand and handed the card to him respectfully. Then he asked for help.


    "Isn''t there no box?"


    Hu Qiao''s eyes turned and he said something strange.


    "Yes, yes, we have a box specially reserved for Longka guests!"


    Manager Huang''s face was full of apology, his attitude changed 180 degrees, and he was extremely respectful.


    Finally, Zhang Kaixin''s face relaxed a lot. She felt that her lost face had come back again. Looking at the crowd, she said calmly, "let''s go, beautiful and handsome guys!"


    "Zhang Shao is really a bull. He is superior everywhere he goes."


    "That''s right. I don''t know what director Jiang is."


    "Zhang Shao, I didn''t expect that you still have this shop''s dragon card, niucha."


    All of a sudden, a group of kids flattered and praised each other.


    "Ah, these cards are moldy at home and useless. I just brought them with me today. It''s a coincidence!"


    Hearing the praise from the crowd, Zhang Kaixin was in full bloom, but on the surface, he said casually.


    This is the effect he wants. At the moment, a faint sense of force surrounds him. He looks askance and defiantly at Ning Tao. He seems to be shouting, "aren''t you a bull force? You can try one out, too! "


    It''s a pity that the latter has no expression on his face. When he sees his eyes, he smiles and almost makes the former vomit blood.


    For Ning Tao, it really doesn''t matter. He mainly eats and drinks with him today. It''s better if someone treats him. As for other things, he''s not interested at all.


    To the box, the beauty manager polite a few words, left, a waiter came in to offer food.


    Zhang Kaixin is forthright, in a word, "as long as it''s a special dish, it''s all for you. Feitian Maotai, take a walk!"


    It''s about the power of Longka. The dishes are very fast. In just ten minutes, most of them come up. Zhang Kaixin in the


    field is a leader of the right reputation. It is a heroic spirit to open the Baijiu and push the cup with everyone.


    Of course, there is no lack of compliments, and Zhang Kaixin is becoming more and more fluffy.


    The presence of nature no one pays attention to Ning Tao, is to hang him there.Ning Tao doesn''t care. He eats by himself. When he hears that people are bragging, he eats leisurely.


    There will be no l, no fee. After reading% J''s novel


    , Qin Yun is still aware of it and comes to him from time to time to have a few words with him.


    Before long, the manager Huang came in again, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, as if to make amends.


    The other side gave him face, Zhang Kaixin felt light on the face, suddenly excited, one by one also responded.


    "Damn, how can I get the boiled fish I want? I''ll go and have a look!"


    A8 car owner came late, staring at the bicycle all the way, not to mention how kind-hearted, just full of gas, see their food is not late, very angry, a throw chopsticks, turned out.


    "Zhang Shao, I heard that this market is the industry of the green bamboo sect. I didn''t expect that I would give you face like this. I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    Wang Yu Si took up a glass of wine, stood up and shook his head.


    "Cut, isn''t it just a underworld? No matter how powerful the underworld is, it doesn''t dare to compete with the government! "


    An arrogant young man sniffed and spoke with disdain.


    "Ah, that''s not right. The green bamboo Gang is not simple. Even the general directors are not birds, and they are powerful. They respect Zhang Shao so much. Zhang Shao is really admirable."


    All the people present were just the general rich second generation. They had no way to compare with Zhang Kaixin, and they were married one by one.


    "That''s right. You know Zhang Shao''s godfather is the director of the Bureau of industry and commerce. He is also the number one in Donghai. Even if the gangs are powerful, they are gangs. How dare they provoke?"


    Zhang Yuxin arrogant cold hum, hand to Zhang Kaixin clip a chopsticks dish.


    This Zhang Kaixin is very useful, proud smile, although did not speak, just eyes involuntarily looking at Ning Tao, with pride.


    Seeing that the other party was not moved, he took out his bag with one hand and deliberately shook off a pile of cards, as if to show off. He sighed and said, "there are too many cards, but they are useless. It''s far from Ning''s ten million cards."

 Chapter 375

    Looking at Zhang Kaixin take out so many cards, a group of girls exclaimed, eyes are bright.


    You know, the dragon card Zhang Kaixin just took out is just one of them.


    Forever_ If you think about it like this, it''s amazing.


    Now there are so many, how much coverage, and not walking across the East China Sea?


    Just now Zhang Kaixin''s words are full of emotion, but none of his actions show off, which makes everyone show their admiration.


    "You''re welcome, Zhang! Ning Tao didn''t also say that it was just a gift from someone else. Where can I get your food? "


    Next to the envy of a younger brother, immediately understanding, raised a mouth.


    "Yes, you know, Zhang Shao''s father is always on TV. Who doesn''t give him some face?"


    "That''s right. It''s just that director Jiang keeps a low profile and disdains to have the same opinion with Feifei jewelry."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people you a word, I a word, let Zhang Shao feel floating.


    Zhang Kaixin is usually a overlord in school. She likes the feeling of being looked up to most. Now she slowly puts away the cards on the table one by one, taking everyone''s eyes.


    "Ah, there are too many cards. I don''t know what to take every time I go out. I''m so annoyed. It''s all human feelings. Some people cry and beg me to accept the cards, and I''m sorry not to accept them."


    When he sighed, when his eyes stopped on Qin Yun, his heart sank.


    He thought that when he took out these cards to show off, he could harvest Qin Yun''s surprise.


    It''s a pity that the latter''s reaction is mediocre, as if he didn''t see it, which makes him lose his interest in showing off.


    Listening to the people raising Zhang Kaixin sentence after sentence, Ning Tao draws a smile from the corner of his mouth. He is hurt by the other person''s face and simply smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Oh, by the way, isn''t Ning in Donghai university? Would you like to choose one of these cards, which will save a lot of money? "


    Zhang Kaixin''s eyes flashed and saw the expression on Ning Tao''s face. He wanted to get into trouble originally. His mind moved and he said with a smile.


    He wants Qin Yun to understand what kind of status is noble.


    "Well, I don''t need this. I don''t need this."


    As soon as Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, he waved back.


    I''m kidding. The east side is his place. Where he''s going, he doesn''t need a membership card. He can brush his face. He doesn''t need to pay.


    But Zhang Kaixin is not easy. He pretended to be forced at a classmate party. As a result, he was beaten in the face and was worried about the other party.


    This time, they did not allow themselves to seize an opportunity. If they were short mouthed, they would treat each other as an opportunity.


    "Zhang Shao, you think too much. Ning Tao probably hasn''t been to this place at all. It''s useless to ask for that card!"


    Hu Qiao laughed and explained.


    "That''s right, that''s right, but I think too much. Ning Tao, you can eat more. You may not be able to eat more in the future."


    Zhang Kaixin seems to have found self-confidence again and is very forthright.


    On one side, Qin Yun frowns and feels that Zhang Kaixin has gone too far. Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t care, she has to feel unhappy. She just wants to finish.


    After all, it''s hard for everyone to get together. It''s really unpleasant and not very good.


    ... and the young Audi A8 owner who went out, turned around and didn''t find anyone, so he just went to the toilet to put the water.


    When he came out of the bathroom and was washing his hands, the young man saw a woman in exposed clothes mending her make-up. Suddenly, an evil fire broke out in his heart.


    Step a turn, came to the other side in front of the body, up and down a look, satisfied with the nod, squint his eyes and said, "beauty, how much money!"


    These days, money can make the mill push ghost, look at the woman''s dress, he knows that the other party is the hotel accompany wine.


    The beauty who is making up smell speech, a look back to see the young man, face suddenly gush a bit embarrassed, way, "Sir, don''t mean, I''m a person of hall one."


    This is also the rule, which means that they are wrapped up by the people in hall one.


    "Oh, I don''t think it''s enough not to give money!"


    When the young man heard that he was happy, he immediately took out some red tickets from his wallet and threw them away.


    His name is Zhou Xu. His father is a district chief of Donghai. He is usually arrogant and domineering. Although he can''t compare with Zhang Kaixin, he is also a second generation official,.


    Originally pedaling all the way on the bicycle, Zhou Xu''s heart has long been choked with fire. Now, it''s good to borrow this beauty to eliminate the fire.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but I have to go with the guests."


    There are rules in big hotels. Some money can''t be asked indiscriminately. Although women are attracted, they still give up after hesitation and want to go out as soon as they turn around.


    The move angered Zhou Xu. As soon as he grasped the woman''s wrist, he pulled her over and said with a sneer, "come out to sell, and pretend to be pure with you, right?"


    "Sir, I''m from hall one."The woman panicked and screamed at once.


    Pop!


    Zhou Xu is also angry, see its don''t know how to praise, don''t think, is a slap down, immediately let the other party that Fox face more than five scarlet fingerprints.


    "What''s the matter with hall 1? My name is Zhou Xu. I''m from hall 3. If you emphasize hall 1 so much, I''ll see if that guy will come to vent his anger on you!"


    Hit also hit, scold also scold, Zhou Xu feels disappointed, also did not have interest, drop a cruel word, go away.


    Out of the bathroom, he saw a waiter coming with a basin of water to cook fish.


    "Ah, here, here."


    Seeing what he wanted coming, Zhou Xu quickly put out his hand to stop him.


    "I''m sorry, sir. This is boiled fish for No.1 guest!"


    As soon as the waiter stopped, he began to explain.


    "Damn, it''s hall one again."


    When Zhou Xu heard the speech, he immediately got angry and said, "go and tell each other, we''ll have the fish with pickles."


    Words fall, he simply do not talk nonsense with each other, took the hands of the waiter boiled fish, directly to take away.


    As soon as he returned to the room, Zhou Xu was still angry. He muttered a few words and put the boiled fish down.


    "Zhou Xu, how did you become a waiter?"


    Seeing that Zhou Xu himself came in with boiled fish, Zhang Kaixin''s look moved and asked in surprise.


    Zhou Xu didn''t hide it, so he told the story just now.


    "Well, it''s good. It''s beautiful!"


    Zhang Kaixin not only did not blame, but narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    "Then you can''t hit people either."


    Qin Yun, who is eating, is not happy when he swallows the food in his mouth.


    "Hey hey, some people just can''t tell the difference between big and small Wang. If they know that we Zhang Shao are here, they should teach them a lesson first."


    Wang Yu Si smiles, but does not care.


    "That''s right. Since you are a waiter, you should also have insight, otherwise you can only be a worthless waiter all your life!"


    Hu Qiao also nodded with a smile. He didn''t care at all.


    These people are used to being superior, and now they drink some wine, so they naturally don''t care about the situation of some people at the bottom.


    Ning Tao lowers his head and picks his brows. Suddenly, he feels that it''s boring here. He''s all a group of forced criminals. He really has nothing to wait for.


    Qin Yun and a pair of eyes, he saw each other''s eyes in the ugly, seems to understand his meaning, eyes more silk beg.


    Ning Tao sighed, nodded slightly and didn''t make a sound. Help others to the end, stay a little longer.

 Chapter 376

    When the boiled fish she wanted to deliver was robbed, the waitress was anxious.


    The rules of the grand hotel are strict. She will be punished if she gives something wrong. Now she is robbed. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to do this hobby.


    Tangled in place for a moment, she felt that it was better to go to hall one to explain the situation.


    And in hall one, there was a cloud.


    The woman who was slapped by Zhou Xu turned red and looked pitifully at a young man with long hair sitting on the sofa.


    When the waiter came in and told the whole story, the young man could no longer hold back his anger and burst out in an instant.


    "It''s against the sky to dare to rob me!"


    The young man''s name is Wu Lejian. He is the son of a big casino on Hong Kong Island. Now he comes to Donghai to talk about business. He originally asked two company to accompany him, but this happened to the clinker.


    Taking a deep breath, Wu Lejian looked at a man next to him and said, "brother Zhang, how do you deal with this?"


    "Women don''t care, it''s mainly the tone in their heart."


    If he doesn''t care about this kind of thing, he won''t have to mix up in the future.


    "Ask the owner of the hotel to come over!"


    On one side of it is a young man in gorgeous clothes. Now he is holding a girl with exposed figure in one hand. Hearing this, he eyebrows the bodyguard behind him and says in a deep voice.


    If Ning Tao was here, he would recognize that the man who opened his mouth was no other than Zhang Guang, the second son of Donghai.


    At the beginning of school, the other party brought people to smash Jinghao''s field, which was stirred up by Ning Tao.


    Before long, manager Huang came in and looked at the two people in front of him with respect and a smile. I don''t know what Zhang Shao ordered?


    She naturally knew who the person was in front of her, and such a person should be regarded as a guest of honor, needless to say.


    "Who is box three?"


    Zhang Guang poured a glass of red wine for himself, looked at manager Huang coldly and asked.


    For the information of the box staff, the hotel had the obligation to keep it secret, but when Zhang Guang was in front of him, manager Huang hesitated and said it.


    For Zhang Guang, the power circle in Donghai is so big that he can guess who he doesn''t know.


    At the moment, he opened his mouth and swallowed the foie gras handed by the woman beside him. He said with a cold smile, "Oh, who should I be? It turns out that I''m Jiang Youren''s illegitimate son. Hum, I''m very brave!"


    "What? Brother Zhang knows this man? "


    Hearing Zhang Guang''s name, Wu Lejian''s eyes flashed and asked.


    "I''ve only seen him twice. He''s just a dandy who doesn''t know how to do anything. His father is a deputy director of the industry and Commerce Bureau."


    Swallow the foie gras in the mouth, Zhang Guang drinks a cup of tea, moistens the throat, and goes on a leisurely way.


    "Zhang Shao, this is your territory. How do you deal with today''s affairs?"


    Hearing that he was just the son of a deputy director, Wu Lejian sneered and didn''t care.


    You should know that the Wu family has a great influence on Hong Kong Island. When you hear that the other party is just a dandy of a deputy director''s family in the mainland, you don''t care at all.


    "Ha ha, brother Wu, don''t worry. I invited you here, so you can''t be wronged."


    Zhang Guang looked at Wu Yuejian with a smile and shook his head. He seemed to give each other a reassurance. He began to discuss and said, "but it''s not suitable for me to come forward. Why don''t you go and report my name and ask him to apologize to you? Besides, who just played, just call back!"


    Say these words, Zhang Guang stretched out his hand to rub forehead, see each other''s look, unexpectedly with the tone of discussion.


    "Well, I''ll give Zhang Shao face."


    Wu Yuejian''s eyes flashed and finally nodded. He reluctantly agreed, as if he had made a big concession.


    "Go


    In Chapter l, Wu Yuejian pulls the woman''s arm with one hand and strides to the door.


    Behind him, as if two stone pillars in general, a few tall suit man quietly immediately follow.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Zhang Kaixin was drinking. Suddenly, the box door was slapped twice, and then it was suddenly knocked open. Several bodyguards with sunglasses rushed in.


    "Who are you?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Get out of here."


    See these people, Zhang Kaixin and others slightly a Leng, and then have cried.


    Only Zhou Xu saw the woman, and her pupils shrank slightly, as if she understood something.


    But he didn''t pay attention to it. Zhang Shao is here. There are not many people who can move him.


    Even if there is, it is by no means a cat or a dog jumping out at random.


    Instead, he stood up and looked at Wu Yuejian. He laughed and said, "why, I moved here to help the soldiers, beauty, if I were you, I wouldn''t do that!""It''s you, isn''t it?"


    Wu Yuejian saw the woman around him looking at each other, and then heard each other''s words, he had understood most of them. At the moment, he looked cold, and his face was not good.


    "Yes, I am!"


    Although there are many people on the other side, Zhou Xu doesn''t care. He dares to move him on his territory. He is impatient.


    "Good, good!" Wu Yuejian''s eyes were like a poisonous snake. He was angry and angry. He said three good words in a row. Then he said in a stern voice, "drag it out for me!"


    The bodyguards around him had been waiting for him. At the moment, they rushed like tigers.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Looking at the situation, Zhang Kaixin finally can''t sit down. At the moment, he waves his hand and stands up. The boss is full of momentum and looks at the other side in a high voice.


    "This man, my father is director Jiang. I know what happened just now. It''s not worth selling my face for a woman. Let''s forget about it."


    Originally is to come out to play, see each other is not idle, Zhang Kaixin in line with more than one thing less.


    "To sell your face?"


    Wu Yuejian smiles, then suddenly smiles and steps forward to Zhang Yuxin.


    Big hands open, "pa", in the eyes of the people tongue tied, in its beautiful face bag forced fan.


    "Now, I can give you face. Let''s talk about it."


    Wu Yuejian smiles coldly and stares at each other coldly.


    I''m kidding. He''s most tired of this kind of outstretched person. Since the other party wants to pretend to be a big head garlic, he also lets his female partner feel slapped.


    "Man, you don''t have any respect at all!"


    Zhang Kaixin came back and looked completely black. The other side didn''t give him face. Now he was gnashing his teeth.


    "Face, face value, how much money, you Lao Tzu also can''t come."


    Wu Yuejian gave a cold smile and approached the other side. He almost stuck it on the other side''s face and said impolitely.


    "All right, you wait!"


    Zhang Kaixin felt that he could not get off the stage when he was so hurt by the other party. He threw down a cruel word, turned his hand and found out the phone, and wanted to seek out the fate.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that Zhang Guang asked me to give you a message. If you want to call, he advised you not to waste your efforts."


    Seeing his opponent''s action, Wu Yuejian slowly turned back and suddenly uttered such a sentence.


    "Zhang Guang?"


    Hearing each other''s words, Zhang Kaixin''s hand movement stagnated, suddenly raised his head, his face suddenly became very unnatural.

 Chapter 377

    If other people mention Zhang Guang to Zhang Kaixin, he may not care, but Zhang Guang who dares to warn him can only have one.


    That is the son of the mayor of Donghai city. His godfather once took him to visit each other.


    The f $version of H is launched


    now when he hears the name of the other party, his whole body is full of alcohol, and the whole person is confused.


    "This friend, we are all our own people. You are angry too. In Zhang Shao''s face, you can ask for anything."


    Zhang Kaixin face above squeeze out a smile, slightly embarrassed way.


    Are you kidding me? Even my godfather is someone else''s valet. Where can Zhang Kaixin be hard? His cold sweat comes out and he''s soft.


    Of course, Zhang Shao in his mouth is no longer him, but Zhang Guang.


    The other side is different from him. He is the No.2 childe with a right name. And he''s just a bastard.


    In front of this person dare to call Zhang Guang''s name, with toes think, also know not ordinary people.


    "You''re a smart boy!"


    Wu Yuejian snorted coldly, turned his eyes to Zhang Kaixin, and said with a smile, "let''s say one yard at a time, and let''s forget about slapping. But if your people take our sauerkraut fish, I''ll take you two, OK?"


    "Just this?"


    Zhang Kaixin was stunned when he heard the speech. He thought that the other party would ask too much. He was a little puzzled about the other party''s wonderful request.


    At the moment, as soon as he turned his eyes, he relaxed, said with a smile, raised his glass and said, "my friend is polite. Otherwise, I''ll punish myself for a drink. In addition, I''ll pay for the cost of your table!"


    Just a few dishes, he didn''t pay attention at all, and waved his hand.


    Indeed, although a pot of sauerkraut fish bought the price of each other''s table, it seemed that it was a big loss, but Zhang Guang was still there, so it was a gift.


    Hearing Zhang Kaixin''s words, Wu Lejian looked sharp and suddenly knocked over the other party''s wine glass with a wave, disdaining to say, "boy, do you want to send a beggar? Do I care about your meal


    Zhang Kaixin''s face turned from red to black, and then from black to purple. The veins on his forehead soared, his fist clenched, and his anger soared.


    It''s so frustrating. Today, he feels humiliated. What''s more, he can''t do anything.


    Holding back his anger, Zhang Kaixin said, "what does a friend mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Wu Yuejian''s eyes turned and suddenly reached out to Zhang Yuxin and Qin Yun, with a smile from the corner of his mouth. "It''s very simple. Let the two go to the wine company. It''s OK."


    In fact, when Wu Yuejian came in, he saw the two men and it was a flash in front of him.


    They looked pure and tender, as if they were about to squeeze out water. For Wu Yuejian, that feeling was irresistible.


    The slap just now is Liwei.


    The other party asked him for a dish, and he asked the other party''s two women, which was even.


    After receiving a slap, Zhang Yuxin, who was wronged, suddenly froze and almost subconsciously pulled Zhang Kaixin''s clothes, shaking all over.


    After all, she is just a girl who has never been in the world. She is already scared to see the five big and three rough bodyguards behind her.


    Qin Yun''s face is also slightly moving, and her eyes can''t help looking at Ning Tao.


    After experiencing life and death, this thing can''t impact her any more.


    As for these people in front of her, she doesn''t care. With Ning Tao here, she has a sense of security.


    Sure enough, sensing her look, Ning Tao nodded and gave her a smile, which was a comfort.


    Others, however, are not so calm.


    They are too low-level, do not know Zhang Guang, but see even Zhang Kaixin are recognized counsellor, one by one are silent.


    It''s true that we are all classmates, but now we are all adults. The impulse also depends on the occasion.


    Several bodyguards of the other side go to this station, even if they stand up, there is no chance of winning.


    Call for a relationship? Don''t make any noise. Didn''t you see Zhang Kaixin put away his mobile phone?


    Forced by the situation, a group of people can only bow their heads and keep silent. After all, it has nothing to do with them.


    And Zhou Xu is miserable, two bodyguards stand behind him, just wait for the other party''s order, he has no doubt that the other party will carry the chicken to take him out.


    When it comes to this, he is full of regret. What he can do now is to accept his fate. He just asks the other party to look at Zhang Kaixin''s face and give him a light hand.


    "Friend, it''s not very good. Everyone comes out to play..."


    Zhang Kaixin''s face was very blue. After hesitating for a long time, he came to the way.


    If it''s only Zhang Yuxin, he won''t care too much, but there is Qin Yun, who is the girl he wants to chase. He is in a dilemma for a moment.


    "I don''t dare to give you one more word."Wu Yuejian is already impatient. Without Zhang Guang''s words, he can''t afford to give each other face. With a wave of his hand, the bodyguard next to him will pull the two girls out.


    "Kaixin, help me, help me."


    Zhang Yuxin''s face is pale. Now she is holding Zhang Kaixin''s arm tightly with both hands. Her eyes are scared.


    Just Zhang Kaixin with lost soul general, indifferent, stand there, speechless.


    It''s not that he doesn''t help, but that he can''t help. If he does it, it''s just like what the other party says. Even he has to fall in. If he can''t do it well, his godfather will do it.


    But once Zhang is crazy, he doesn''t know the consequences.


    "Ah


    At this time, a sigh sounded in the field, and then a light floating voice came, "I said a few, almost got it, stop it when it''s good."


    "Yes?"


    Hearing this voice, Wu Yuejian suddenly glanced over and saw that the speaker was a young man standing in front of Qin Yun. As soon as he opened his eyes, he laughed angrily and said coldly, "who are you when you cough up a bug from eating melon seeds?"


    It was Ning Tao who opened his mouth. He didn''t expect that a good dinner would be like this.


    At the beginning, he didn''t want to stand out, but now he can''t see Zhang Kaixin, so he has to stand up.


    After all, he can ignore others, but he can''t let them take Qin Yun away.


    As soon as he turned his eyes on Wu Lejian, he said with no expression, "who am I? You are not qualified to know," if you know me, leave now "


    " I am not qualified to know? " When Wu Yuejian heard that the muscle on Yan''s face was twitching, he almost didn''t breathe.


    His first feeling is that Ning Tao is crazy. It''s the first time that he has heard such arrogant words in his life.


    "Boy, I''ll see if I''m qualified today!" Wu Yuejian gave a grim smile and gritted his teeth. "Give me a fight. I''ll carry it when something goes wrong."

 Chapter 378

    There are so many people in the field, except Zhang Kaixin, who is a little bit of weight. For Wu Yuejian, the others are almost like Fuyun.


    In the casinos on Hong Kong Island, sacks are thrown into Xiangjiang every night. After a long time, the sacks are corrupt, and sometimes some bones float up.


    These people are either in debt or disobedient inside the casino. To be honest, Wu Yuejian doesn''t care how many people die.


    If he didn''t see himself in the mainland, he had some scruples. He was afraid that just a few words from Ning Tao would have left Xiangjiang behind.


    He doesn''t have the strength to pretend to be forced. Even so, he plans to teach Ning Tao a profound lesson.


    As Wu Yuejian''s voice fell, a tall bald man stepped out, staring at Ning Tao coldly, holding his hands, his knuckles crackled, and said, "boy, how many hearts will there be in the future!"


    As soon as the words fell, the five fingers closed, they gathered their hands to form a fist, and suddenly waved it towards Ning Tao''s temple.


    The bodyguard is big, muscular and looks bad. Many people scream and subconsciously close their eyes.


    Although Qin Yun knows that Ning Tao is unusual, she can''t help but turn pale with concern. Unconsciously, she screams, and her palms are full of sweat.


    Different from that, Zhang Kaixin smiles coldly in his heart, and seems to have seen the tragic appearance of blood blooming on Ning Tao''s face.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao is acting big this time.


    @O latest} chapter: 1


    on the means of starting to force, he is sure that he can throw a few blocks out of the other side, but it also has to be separated and combined.


    It''s strange that he doesn''t have the strength to force and doesn''t pay the price, but he doesn''t care about Ning Tao, and even has some pleasure in his heart.


    In his heart, what he wants to ponder is how to keep Qin Yun.


    He has the same idea as the bald one who can be Wu Yuejian''s bodyguard. They are all experienced in many battles, not to mention ordinary people. Even if they come out of the army, they can''t be stopped.


    He was sure that this blow would almost abolish the young man in front of him.


    However, in the face of the bald fist, Ning Tao''s facial expression remained unchanged, as if he didn''t care. When he got close, he just tilted his head slightly, and almost avoided.


    Looking back, Ning Tao''s mouth curved a little, cold.


    Seeing that his fist failed, and then the smile from Ning Tao''s mouth, the bald man had no cold in his heart. He had a bad feeling and subconsciously wanted to close the fist.


    It''s just that it''s easier to punch than to close.


    In the bareheaded old force exhausted, Xinli was not born, Ning Tao moved, five fingers a grasp, accurately grasp the other side''s wrist, a pull down, on the frame in his shoulder, a hard down.


    Just listen to a "click", accompanied by a scream of bald head, the other party''s arm will bend in the opposite direction, it is clearly a fracture.


    Ning Tao originally just wanted to teach the other party a lesson, but he was too fierce. If he got a firm blow, he would lie in the hospital for a few months.


    In fact, Ning Tao is misunderstood bald, originally the other side is watching in the casino, usually do not have a hand, a hand either death or injury, now is just used to.


    Ignoring the scream of bald head, Ning Tao raised his foot and put it on his chest. He kicked it on the back wall and sat on the ground.


    "Yes?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s hand was clean and sharp, just two moves put down a bodyguard, and everyone took a cool breath.


    Wu Lejian narrowed his eyes and showed a sharp light from the crack of his eyes. He fell on Ning Tao with an iron face and an expressionless way.


    "I didn''t expect to be a practitioner, but if you only rely on these, it''s not your proud capital!"


    "I don''t know until I have tried!"


    Ning Tao smile, for each other''s warning indifferent, a relaxed.


    "Well, I''ll admit you''re good at it, but can you get past that?"


    All of a sudden, Wu Yuejian''s face flashed across. With a wave of one hand, a bodyguard next to him raised his hand. He had a black pistol in his hand and aimed at Ning Tao directly.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing that it turned out to be a pistol, all the people on the scene were shocked, and the more timid woman screamed.


    "Boy, aren''t you good at fighting? Come on, come on


    Wu Yuejian was not affected by other people''s reaction. He was arrogant and crazy for a while.


    Wu Yuejian doesn''t talk about things with a gun unless it''s necessary. Just from Ning Tao''s heavy hand just now, he can see that the opponent''s skill is good, and his own person may not be his opponent.


    As the saying goes, no matter how good your martial arts are, you are afraid of kitchen knives. No matter how good your martial arts are, you can still shoot a pistol.


    But this time Wu Yuejian was disappointed. From Ning Tao''s look, he didn''t see the fear and anger he wanted. On the contrary, the other side''s look seemed to be more sarcastic.Facing the clamorous Wu Yuejian, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and brightened his eyes. He looked stern and said, "if I were you, I would never do this stupid thing."


    "OK, give me..."


    Wu Yuejian is going to be crazy. It''s the first time that he meets someone with a pistol on his head. He can still be so proud. He immediately roars and wants to be shot.


    But before he finished his words, Ning Tao of the other party moved.


    He was as fast as lightning.


    Before Wu Yuejian could react, he felt a stomachache and his whole body flew away.


    After that, Ning Tao''s body kept on bumping into the bodyguard''s chest and flying him.


    With one hand, the pistol dropped from the other side fell into his hands.


    If it doesn''t move, it''s amazing. If Ning Tao just shot for a short time, people haven''t seen it clearly. Now he''s shocked.


    Ning Tao''s body is like the wind. He comes directly to the bodyguards. Every time he approaches one person, one person will cry out and fall to the ground.


    Wu Yuejian was lying on the ground with his stomach in his arms. He felt as if he had just been hit by a train, and his mouth hummed from time to time.


    However, the coolness on his forehead suddenly made him open his eyes, which almost made Wu Anle''s soul disappear.


    The young man who had been threatened by him was now holding a pistol and facing his head with a smile on his face.


    However, the smile fell into his eyes as if it were a life-threatening ghost, which made him shudder.


    Before that, Wu Yuejian used to point a pistol at others with awe inspiring arrogance. Now when his position changed, he felt a chill coming straight from his big spine and his whole body collapsed.


    For a moment, he even forgot the pain in his stomach. Wu Yuejian reluctantly cheered up, looked at Ning Tao and said, "you You dare to kill me, I am Hong Kong Island... "


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth. He opened the insurance directly and proved it with his actions.

 Chapter 379

    "Don''t Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. "


    Listening to the sound of the trigger, the last support in Wu Yuejian''s heart also collapsed in an instant, and he quickly called out.


    In the face of the guy who didn''t get oil and salt in front of him, he understood that, as the other party said, it was a very stupid behavior.


    No matter how powerful your family is or how deep your background is, it''s all a coincidence.


    Looking at this guy who is arrogant at the moment and soft at the next moment, Ning Tao gives me a reason not to kill you?


    "I''m wrong, little brother. I was blind just now. We don''t know each other."


    As soon as he counseled, Wu Yuejian''s forehead was in a cold sweat, his face was luxurious, and his heart was filled with the words of a gentleman''s revenge, which was not too late for ten years.


    Looking at d *


    in the legal chapter LF, Ning Tao was about to say something when he suddenly looked a little moved and gave a cold smile.


    As soon as the door opened, a young man came in. When he saw the mess in the house, he suddenly changed his face.


    It was Zhang Guang who was not the other person. He had been waiting for Wu Yuejian for a long time and was worried, so he came to have a look.


    He was not worried about Wu Yuejian, but about the other side making things big.


    Although Zhang Kaixin is not on the stage, his father is also his father''s confidant. It''s also troublesome to make him look hard.


    At this moment, his eyes turned in the field. When he saw Wu Lejian and Ning Tao on the ground, his brow jumped and his face changed greatly. He said in a lost voice, "it''s you!"


    On the ground, Wu Yuejian is lying there, while Ning Tao has a pistol in his hand, the muzzle of which is facing the person under him.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance. I''m sorry. It''s too much. I''m sorry to disturb Zhang Shao''s dinner."


    Although the mouth said sorry, but Ning Tao is a little smile, showing a white teeth, no sincerity.


    In fact, from Wu Yuejian''s words, he already knew that the other party was Zhang Guang''s guest. After so much effort, he finally blew it up.


    "Since I''m an acquaintance, I''m afraid Mr. Ning can''t say so to my guests."


    After the shock, Zhang Guang soon recovered his calm. Seeing that Wu Yuejian didn''t hurt much, he said with a straight face.


    Never thought Ning Tao was here. Now when I meet my old friend, he looks complicated.


    For Ning Tao, although he only met once, he was no stranger.


    Last time in Jinghao''s field, it was the other party who broke his good deeds. Later, when Bian Zhenren attacked Secretary Jing again, it was this person who did it again.


    It can be said that although the two have not met each other too much, they have accumulated deep resentment.


    But now Ning Tao is becoming more and more active. Not to mention the alliance background of the other party, there is only the support of secretary Jing behind. Now, with a Feifei jewelry, not everyone can move.


    In the face of Zhang Guang''s aggressiveness, Ning Tao laughs and says sarcastically, "Zhang Shao is eloquent. If it''s not for me, I''m afraid it''s me who will fall down now. Some people don''t understand the rules, so they have to teach me a lesson."


    "Zhang Shaojiu Help me


    Seeing Zhang Guang coming, Wu Yuejian seemed to see a Savior and screamed at once, but he was later knocked by Ning Tao with a pistol, and he was too scared to say anything.


    But when Zhang Guang hears Ning Tao''s words, his mind is really sinking. The layman listens to the excitement, and the expert looks at the door. Ning Tao''s meaning reveals his dissatisfaction. The implication is that the other party has gone too far.


    Zhang Guang may not pay too much attention to other people''s words, but now the situation is better than others. He takes a deep breath and has to put down his position. Mr. Ning, this matter is done by my guests. If you can give me a thin face, it''s OK.


    Zhang Guang had no choice but to say this. Wu Lejian was a special person. If something happened to him, Ning Tao would be in bad luck, and he could not get away from it.


    The most important thing is that the other party has taken out the prohibited items, which has crossed the boundary.


    "What?"


    Hearing Zhang Guang''s words with discussion, Zhang Kaixin on one side was shocked. When he looked at Ning Tao, his eyes flickered.


    He knows who Zhang Guang is. Although he can''t compare with the few people in Beijing, he can definitely walk across the East China Sea.


    In Zhang Guang''s eyes, he is nothing. This is also that once the other party comes in, there is no bird for him at all.


    This does not mean that Ning Tao is also a bull force. Thinking of this, Zhang Kaixin''s mouth twitches a few times. Thinking that he has just been pretending to force in front of him, he may have become a joke in the eyes of the other party.


    Zhang Kaixin''s idea, Ning Tao naturally don''t know. At the moment, Wen Yan can''t help but frown. Wu Yuejian''s words can be ignored, but Zhang Guang''s can''t help but give this face.


    The other side is also the second son of Donghai. Although he has a grudge against the other side, he is now against the Cao family. Moreover, the strong enemy is obviously not wise. After a little meditation, he says.


    "Since it''s Zhang Shao, I''ll give you face. I hope today''s business is over. These people are all my friends. I don''t hope that things will happen in the future.""Mr. Ning can rest assured that this will never happen." How can Zhang Guang not know Ning Tao''s meaning? Seeing this, he has to harden his head.


    Pop!


    Ning Tao and Wu Lejian didn''t have a deep hatred for each other. At the moment, they threw the pistol at each other. Seeing the mess in the room, they turned their heads and looked at the crowd with a smile and said, "it seems that today''s party can only stop here."


    When such a thing happened, people had no desire to eat. They were faster than rabbits one by one for fear of being caught.


    "Wu Shao, are you ok?"


    As soon as Ning Tao and others left, Zhang Guang quickly picked up Wu Lejian and expressed his concern.


    Wu Yuejian took a few breaths, stood up tremblingly, sat down on a chair and shook his head. After a long time, he said with a black face and gritted his teeth: "brother Zhang, this matter can''t be done like this!"


    Zhang Guang pondered a little, browed and said, "Wu Shao, I''m afraid I can''t make trouble for the time being."


    Now Feifei jewelry is on the cusp of the storm, fighting against the Cao family. His identity is sensitive, so he can''t be rash.


    "Oh, I''m a little curious about the origin of this boy. Is it from Jinghua?" Wu Yuejian''s eyes turned and asked tentatively.


    "Isn''t that right?" Hearing this, Zhang Guang shook his head and took a breath. However, "it''s not from Jinghua, but it''s not easy..."


    On the other side, out of the hotel, everyone lost the idea of playing. Zhang Kaixin was even more shameful and lost himself to grandma''s house. He drove away directly, and the classmate party broke up automatically.


    That Zhou Xu is grateful to Ning Tao. Although he is arrogant, he is not stupid. If there is no other person in this posture today, I''m afraid he will inevitably stay in the hospital for some time.


    So I think, when I came here, the resentment of riding Ning Tao''s bike disappeared.


    For this reason, he just left his A8 to Ning Tao and insisted on changing his bike.


    This seems to be a loss of business, in fact, Zhou Xu''s heart is to play the calculation.


    He didn''t know who Zhang Guang was, but when he saw that even Zhang Kaixin was unfair, Ning Tao had no difficulty in dealing with it, which has already explained some problems.


    If you take an A8 to make friends with such a person, for Zhou Xu, Baili will do no harm.


    Ning Tao has no choice but to drive an Audi.


    Looking at Ning Tao driving his Audi away, Zhou Xu pushed his bicycle, sighing. He felt the mystery of the other side, and could not help murmuring, "the unspeakable bull is the real bull!"

 Chapter 380

    After leaving the hotel, Qin Yun is sent back to school. Ning Tao receives a phone call before he can get home.


    Hang up the phone, the direction of a turn, he changed the direction, and stormy away.


    Li Bingbing called and asked if he had time now. I want him to do me a favor.


    The specific phone is not clear, Ning Tao simply drive to.


    When he got to the place, as soon as he got off the bus, he saw that Li Bingbing had already been waiting for him at the door of his apartment. Only when he saw the other party''s dress, Ning Tao could not help but stay.


    A set of black tight low cut gauze skirt sets off its hot figure.


    The tight pants of the lower body set off the tight jade legs, the light clothes on the face, with the full Yinghong mouth, and the beautiful big eyes decorated, all attract men''s eyes.


    There is a string of glittering gems on the snow-white neck, which adds a lot of two points to it. The coat is covered with a white down jacket, which is mysterious and bewitching.


    So unconventional dress, Jane straight kill all men, this let see used to each other''s police uniform Ning Tao, bore eyes tongue tied.


    "How''s it going?"


    saw the dull look of Ning Tao. Li Bingbing''s eyes flashed a glimmer of triumph. He turned around him, hands in his pockets, wrapped in perfume, his head bent and his eyes glistening.


    Have to admit, this dress let Ning Tao some difficult to accept, swallow saliva, from the pocket to take out a cigarette, point on the hard to smoke a mouthful, heavily nodded, from the teeth in two words, good.


    When the smoke came into his chest, Ning Tao came back to himself. Then, what surprised Ning Tao even more happened. Li Bingbing took the cigarette directly from Ning Tao. No matter what he smoked, he frowned and took a hard breath of it.


    But then his face changed and he coughed violently. When he squatted down, his tears came down.


    "Don''t smoke if you can''t!"


    Ning Tao eyebrows a hook, want to take the cigarette from the other hand, clinker was Li Bingbing waved to block, mumbled a, "who said I won''t smoke!"


    It seems that in order to be angry, Li Bingbing took another puff of the cigarette, but this time he learned to be smart, just took a puff.


    This time the effect is good, Li Bingbing just frowned, and then learn the appearance of Ning Tao, light floating will spit out the smoke.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing this series of abnormal behaviors of the other party, Ning Tao has reason to suspect that the other party is stimulated. He hesitates for a moment, but he can''t help asking.


    "It''s not easy to smoke!"


    Li Bingbing shoved the cigarette directly to Ning Tao, stood up and walked to Ning Tao''s car. He did not forget to say, "let''s go!"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is a little confused, so he looks at the other party, ponders a little, then tramples out the cigarette in his hand, throws it in the garbage can next to him, and gets on the car.


    "It seems that your jewelry is selling well. You''ve even changed into a luxury car!"


    When Ning Tao starts the car, Li Bingbing leans on the window, her eyes narrowed into crescent moon and says with a smile.


    "No, it''s a friend''s car. Lend it to me for two days."


    With Zhou Ru''s relationship, Ning Tao is not surprised that the other party knows about Feifei jewelry. He holds the steering wheel with one hand and looks at the other side. Then Feng turns around and says, "where are we going?"


    "Night bar!"


    Li Bingbing''s eyes gradually closed, leaving only a crack. He never relaxed from Ning Tao, and vomited four words in his mouth.


    "Bar?"


    Ning Tao Wen Yan slightly a Leng, thought a turn, subconsciously asked a sentence, "you go to do the task?"


    With the last task, he naturally thought of this in the middle of the night.


    "What do you do in the middle of the night?"


    Li Bingbing smell speech white Ning Tao one eye, hum a sentence, "is I in your eyes is a workaholic!"


    The other side of this word has a different meaning, Ning Tao heart move, quickly smile way, "no, no, just conveniently mentioned, that go there to do what?"


    You know, it''s midnight now, and the other party is still dressed like this. What do you do in that place?


    "Blind date!"


    Li Bingbing''s words are not surprising. He spews out two words coldly, which makes Ning Tao tremble. He almost didn''t drive the car to the green belt.


    "Blind date? At this time? Bar? "


    Slowing down the speed, Ning Tao reluctantly calmed down. Some of them couldn''t keep up with Li Bingbing''s rhythm. After carefully looking at Li Bingbing''s look, he tentatively said, "how can I think of a blind date?"


    "It''s arranged at home!"


    Seeing the continuous change of Ning Tao''s look, Li Bingbing pursed a smile and said.


    "Oh." Ning Tao opens his mouth to respond. He turns his mind and understands.


    After understanding, he felt sad for the man, and clearly wanted to disgust each other.


    Li Bingbing is too perfunctory. He''s dating in the middle of the night, and he''s still in the bar. This dress is a kind of attitude.He estimated that in this way, without knowing, any man would not like to.


    "Then what am I going to do?"


    After thinking about Shun, Ning Tao was a little puzzled. He was on a blind date and asked what he was doing. He could drive, and he would not be a driver.


    "I want you to be my boyfriend."


    Li Bingbing looks cool, once again thunder to ningtao.


    I''m not willing to. It''s clearly against each other.


    "I''m going to This That''s not good! "


    Ning Tao found that as long as the other party called him, there must be no good, this time even more unique, even let him pretend to be a boyfriend, it seems that he is easy to use.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say no to each other, why do you do so much?"


    Ning Tao frowned and said.


    "Why should I say that if he wants me to be like this, I don''t mind."


    Hum, it''s Li bingtao who gives an explanation.


    "All right."


    Ning Tao is speechless. This kind of thing is a villain.


    The secret fragrance bar is not near. According to Li Bingbing, it''s a far place she deliberately selected, which makes Ning Tao speechless. It seems that she is well prepared this time.


    They chatted with each other. Half an hour later, Audi stopped at the door of the bar.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Li Bingbing left his down jacket in the car. He hooked Ning Tao''s arm and glued his whole body.


    Suddenly feel the amazing elasticity of the arm, sniff into the bursts of fragrance, let ningtao body a stiff, unconsciously looked at Li Bingbing.


    Don''t look around. The other party may be around here. Feel Ning Tao''s eyes, Li Bingbing face a red, some confusion explained.

 Chapter 381

    The bar in the evening is the busiest time. As soon as you enter it, there is a heat wave. Li Bingbing''s stiff body is relieved.


    You can''t wear it outside, but you can''t wear it in a bar.


    But then Ning Tao secretly frowned, eyebrow angle Yang Yang.


    Li Bingbing is so beautiful. In the past, he was a little better when he was wearing sportswear. Now, after being decorated, his whole body reveals a different kind of maturity, especially the snow-white. Let alone other people, even Ning Tao feels it.


    Along the way, there have been a lot of wolf like eyes. It seems that Ning Tao is sure that if he is not there, he is afraid that a man will come to chat up immediately.


    I don''t know if it''s intentional or not, Li Bingbing finds a conspicuous card seat, orders two cocktails and takes a hot breath. Seeing Ning Tao staring at him all the time, his face doesn''t flash a little red, he says angrily, "what are you looking at?"


    Seeing that he was found, Ning Tao was not embarrassed. He said with a smile, "look at you!"


    Li Bingbing smell speech black big eyes turn, suddenly leaned over, close to Ning Tao, eyes blurred way, "do you men like women like this?"


    "Well, this..."


    Ning Tao smell speech a burst of sweat, four looked, toward Li Bingbing raised chin, is the answer, at the same time exaggerated moved down the body, away from Li Bingbing.


    "Yes?"


    Li Bingbing turned her head and saw that all the men around her were eager to pay attention to her. She suddenly understood. Her eyes turned white and Ning Tao said, "what are you hiding from?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll get angry and be chopped to death."


    Ning Tao, with a smile, takes out a cigarette from his pocket and spits out the smoke. He just comes to support each other''s face, but he doesn''t want to make trouble. At the same time, he seems to point out, "it''s not suitable for you here, so don''t come here in the future."


    Although the other party is a policeman, it is undeniable that she is a woman, and she is also a beautiful woman. It''s not proper for her to come to such a gorgeous place.


    At the same time, he was speechless. It''s enough to be able to go to this place on a blind date.


    Li Bingbing is also a smart man. He instantly understands Ning Tao''s meaning. He glances at him and hums coldly, "if anyone dares to break the rules, I''ll cut him!"


    "That''s, that''s, who dares to offend you? It''s the old man who eats arsenic!"


    Ning Tao felt a chill under his legs when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help clamping it. His face was stiff. He laughed twice and nodded.


    He knows Li Bingbing''s character too well. He is straightforward, bold, smart, and has a style of acting like a horse. I''m afraid there are few things that the other party dare not do.


    £¡ 1 ''


    "he''ll come later. Don''t remind me what to do."


    Li Bingbing was satisfied with this. Long white onion pointed to the table and emphasized it again.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give up today."


    When Ning Tao heard that it was dark, he gritted his teeth.


    On the way, he already knew his mission, that is to make this matter yellow.


    But for the role that Li Bingbing let him play, from the heart, it''s very repulsive.


    After the other party''s explanation, he understood that it was not a boyfriend, but a little white face. Thinking of this, Ning Tao felt a burst of grief and indignation in his heart. It was enough for his friend to do this.


    But he''s not the one who suffers. He''s a cheap bastard. His eyes can always flow on each other''s body. He''s addicted to eyes. After all, it''s not common for each other to dress up.


    Especially after drinking a little wine, not only does Li Bingbing''s pretty face show a layer of blush, but also his neck reveals a faint red powder, like a blooming red rose, which makes people move their fingers.


    Ning Tao feels that if he is not in this place, he may not be able to hold it with his own determination.


    Less than a quarter of an hour, the mobile phone in Li Bingbing''s bag rang. Li Bingbing took out his mobile phone and looked at it, then stood up and quickly returned a row of short messages.


    "You wait here, I''ll pick him up!"


    Li Bingbing eyebrows pick down, drop a word, toward the bar door and go.


    Ning Tao drank a drink, the heart has been silent for the man''s silence.


    It''s not done yet. A big green hat has already been buttoned up.


    A moment later, the fragrant wind came, and Li Bingbing had come back. As soon as the skirt with buttocks wrapped outside the tights was closed, he sat next to Ning Tao.


    "Sit down, Mr. Wu!"


    Li Bingbing grins, pulls the broken hair between her forehead with one hand, and looks at a girl behind.


    Ning Tao hears a voice to raise head, just this one eye sees, is a Leng at first, then on the face immediately strange rise.


    There is a young man standing outside the card seat. He has a stiff suit and an extraordinary appearance. He is very well dressed. He is followed by a tall bodyguard. At first sight, he is not an ordinary man.


    The only fly in the ointment is that on this person''s face, there are two obvious bruises. At the moment, he is staring at him, vaguely surprised.In an instant, Ning Tao drew his lips and sighed that the world was not a small one. This young man was no one else. Was he Wu Yuejian who had just separated?


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot to introduce you. This is my new boyfriend, Ning Tao, Mr. Wu. You don''t mind."


    See two people''s eyes is not right, Li Bingbing a pat forehead, hurriedly for its introduction.


    "Little boy friend?"


    Hearing Li Bingbing''s introduction, Wu Lejian and Ning Tao are both tired of it. The former takes a deep breath and tries to keep calm.


    The latter felt humiliated and lost a lot of money. He quickly lowered his head to drink, and his face turned red.


    It''s too cruel. My little boyfriend is just my little boyfriend. I''ve just changed a new one, so I just told him that I often change it.


    Now, with Li Bingbing''s words, he''s back to the prototype. He''s very hurt.


    Really should be a word, pretending to be forced by thunder, this is not revenge.


    Fortunately, Wu Lejian is not an ordinary person. When he saw Li Bingbing, he didn''t seem to know what happened between him and Ning Tao. The latter didn''t say much about it, and soon recovered calm. As the bodyguard opened his chair, he reluctantly laughed. He looked at Li Bingbing''s meaningful way, "Miss Li''s taste is really unique!"


    Pop!


    Li Bingbing picked up the cigarette on the table, lit it with a slap, took a long breath, and said with a smile, "isn''t this normal? It''s said that Hong Kong Island is more open than us. I''m very open in this respect! "


    ¡­¡­


    When Wu Yuejian heard that Yan''s face was black, he couldn''t help but his eyelids jumped and managed to cope with it.


    "What would you like to drink, Mr. Wu?"


    Li Bingbing pretends to be sophisticated and spits out smoke. Then she casually approaches Ning Tao and kisses him on the cheek. Then in Wu Lejian''s shocked eyes, the cigarette stained with her saliva is put into Ning Tao''s mouth by her.


    Wu Yuejian promised that if he could beat Ning Tao, he would go up every minute to kill him. This is a demonstration.

 Chapter 382

    In Wu Yuejian''s mind, he also rejected this kind of blind date, especially at this point and on this occasion.


    However, like Li Bingbing, the children of the big family have many things they can''t help themselves.


    Today, the political center of China is in Beijing. Although Hong Kong Island is prosperous, if it does not maintain a good relationship with Beijing, it will soon be marginalized.


    Marriage is very common in ancient times, but it is undeniable that it is the most effective.


    A blind date with Li Bingbing is also one of Wu Lejian''s purposes when he comes to Donghai. When his family gives a death order, they must catch him.


    Just let him vomit blood is, to the East China Sea for a long time, he didn''t even see each other, call each other, either at work or already asleep.


    It''s not easy to wait for the call, but at this time, this place.


    Opportunities can''t be missed. Although Wu Yuejian was very reluctant, he had to suffer by himself. He simply cleaned up his appearance and came in a hurry.


    Seeing the scene staged by Li Bingbing, Wu Lejian calmed himself down and pretended not to see the same thing. "Thank you. I don''t drink. Just give me a glass of lemonade."


    Li Bingbing didn''t ask for it. He reached out and snapped his fingers, called for a glass of lemonade, and drank the cocktail from the glass.


    "It''s said that Miss Li works in the police station. How are you used to it?"


    Whether it''s for face or for perfunctory, Wu Lejian naturally can''t let the atmosphere be so embarrassed. He ponders a little, just like chatting and asking.


    "There''s nothing I''m not used to, just dealing with some drug traffickers every day!" Li Bingbing picked the next eyebrow and said.


    Wu Yuejian heard that Yan was holding the cup and frowned, "isn''t that very dangerous? Why didn''t you change your job?"


    "I like this business. Besides, if I don''t want to be a policeman, who will maintain public order, Mr. Wu, you''re right."


    Li Bingbing drank all the wine in the cup, licked his full red lips and said again.


    "Well, yes, Miss Li is really a heroine."


    The corner of Wu Yuejian''s eye suddenly jumped, and he had a word in his mouth, but he was tired of it.


    It seems that the police are not satisfied with their work when they are more than you and less than you.


    Then there was another silence. Wu Yuejian coughed and asked again, "I don''t know what Miss Li thinks about marriage?"


    In fact, Wu Yuejian felt that there was no need to talk about it.


    Although Li Bingbing''s appearance is amazing enough, what he wants is a wife, a wife who can take the hand, not an indulgent person.


    He is not short of women, even more beautiful than them. However, he is not satisfied with each other''s dress and life style.


    "I don''t think much about marriage. I just want to be happy."


    Li Bingbing smiles and looks at Ning Tao. He bumps Ning Tao with his elbow and says tenderly, "Tao, I want you to advise my future husband. Why don''t you talk?"


    From Wu Yuejian, Ning Tao lowers his head. Instead of being afraid of each other, he feels that his integrity is gone.


    Seeing Li Bingbing''s bad eyes, he coughed twice and looked up and down at Wu Yuejian on purpose. He said vaguely, "it seems that Mr. Wu is very open!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s obviously unkind words, Wu Yuejian suddenly felt confused and said in a deep voice, "what does this gentleman mean?"


    "Ha ha, it''s not interesting."


    Ning Tao grinned, looked at Li Bingbing and blinked, then said, "I see Mr. Wu''s face seems to be hurt. I didn''t expect that you and Bingbing both like the same tune. Usually she likes me to be rude, but we don''t have you to open it. Bingbing only likes to be abused!"


    When he opens his mouth, Ning Tao puts a strong arm around Li Bingbing and holds him in his arms.


    There''s no way. At this time, if you don''t go up, you''ll have to go up. Anyway, you can''t run away. You''d better be cruel, but this cuddle is the price of Ning Tao''s mouth.


    There is no reason to set up a strong enemy for yourself, and nothing will fall.


    Poof!


    Even the most nervous people can hear Ning Tao''s words. Rao, with Wu Yuejian''s self-cultivation, is also a mouthful of lemonade.


    His face was like swallowing a fly. The palm under the table suddenly clenched, and the blue veins on it burst. It was obvious that he was extremely angry.


    Li Bingbing, whose face was red, once again climbed the red tide, as if to drip water.


    Ning Tao was put into the arms of the body a stiff, eyes suddenly closed, secretly called a finished.


    She wants Ning Tao to stir up the trouble, but it''s too direct.


    Wu Yuejian took out a tissue and wiped the corners of his mouth. He looked at Li Bingbing with a blue face. After a long time, he said, "I''m sorry, Miss Li. I just remembered that I have something else to do. Excuse me. I''ll get together again when I have time."


    Before Li Bingbing even spoke, Wu Yuejian suddenly got up and strode away.He felt that if he stayed longer, he would really have the impulse to kill.


    "I''m leaving now. My psychological endurance is too bad!"


    Looking at each other Huhu left, Ning Tao hit the corner of his mouth, slightly shook his head, min took a drink.


    "Did you have a good time?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice rings out beside him, which makes Ning Tao look stiff. He slowly lowers his head and sees Li Bingbing looking up at him with a cold face.


    The muscle on Ning Tao''s face pulls out, quickly loosened the other side, embarrassed way, "the forehead Acting... "


    Just in the other party''s cold eye, Ning Tao more and more guilty, simply words peak a turn, hit a ha ha way, "well, the task is completed, let''s go, I send you back."


    "I''m new here. Why do you want to go back?"


    Li Bingbing smell speech immediately not happy, reached for the waiter, and asked for a glass of wine.


    After taking a cocktail, Li Bingbing moves his body to the opposite position, raises a glass with Ning Tao, and drinks most of it in one mouthful.


    "If you don''t want to go on a blind date, don''t come in the future. There''s no need to toss yourself like this."


    I don''t know why, looking at the other side''s dejected appearance, and thinking about the other side''s abnormal behavior today, Ning Tao sighed and began to persuade.


    "You think I''m willing to come. If I have a way, can I pull you?"


    ++: Forever B free_ Feie looks at an small t-say r


    hearing Ning Tao''s words, Li Bingbing''s eyes suddenly turn red and suddenly roars.


    "Well, you can reason with your parents. You''re not old enough to do that."


    To force Li Bingbing to this position, Ning Tao moves his toes and knows that the other party is not happy, so he takes it seriously.


    "Tell them?"


    Li Bingbing snorted coldly and drank all the wine in the cup directly. He raised a trace of irony from the corner of his lips and said that he was not angry.


    "Ning Tao, there are some things you don''t understand. In my family, it''s easy to say anything. There''s no way to talk about it. My parents can''t help it either. Let''s put it this way. In fact, I came to Donghai to be a policeman because of this. I didn''t expect that I could not escape after all!"


    At this point, Li Bingbing had a drink and turned his head again and called for a cocktail.

 Chapter 383

    Ning Tao doesn''t know much about the big family. At the moment, Li Bingbing says something like this, and he is somewhat uncomfortable.


    However, he had nothing to do about it. He knew how much he had. A Cao family in the East China Sea made him very passive, not to mention the powerful families in Beijing.


    If you don''t know what''s going on, you''re going to hurt the other side.


    "Almost. Don''t drink any more."


    See the other party also want to drink, Ning Tao single hand a grasp, pressed Li Bingbing''s wrist, deep voice said.


    cocktail is smaller than Baijiu, but it can''t stand such a drink.


    Li Bingbing looks up and sees Ning Tao''s look. There is a trace of grievance in the corner of his mouth, but he doesn''t say anything. Obediently, he retracts his hand, shrinks his body on the sofa, and looks at the neon lights on the top of his eyes, lonely way.


    "Originally I had already given up my heart, but seeing Xiaoru''s appearance, I was a little scared."


    "What happened to Zhou ru?"


    Hearing Li Bingbing''s words, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, and some of them didn''t know why.


    Li Bingbing shook his head and said, "I''m not sure about the details. It seems that Xiaoru has fallen in love with others and is known by Zhang Mingyuan. Now they are making a lot of trouble and have let the family know."


    "Who do you like?" This words pour is to let Ning Tao a Leng, in the heart slightly some surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Zhou Ru''s woman looked calm. In fact, she was also a sultry woman.


    "I don''t know."


    Mentioning Zhou Ru, Li Bingbing came to the spirit again, gritting her teeth and humming coldly, "it seems that Zhang Mingyuan caught Xiao Ru in a tryst with that man."


    "Well, that''s too bloody!" Ning Tao mouth corner smoked to smoke, casually way, "that since the two sides are willing, simply let the man elope with Zhou Ru got, save the trouble."


    "Hum, it''s easy for you to say, where can elopement go? Unless you run to the deep mountains and forests, you will catch it sooner or later!"


    Li Bingbing gave a cold smile, and then his eyes seemed to be bursting with fire, and his teeth creaked. "The most irritating thing is that the man took advantage of it and became a turtle. If I knew who the man was, I had to cut him."


    Hearing the word cut again, Ning Tao looked black. Then he nodded reluctantly and said, "well, the man really didn''t do it properly. You''re not Zhou Ru''s good friend. Didn''t you ask her?"


    "Why didn''t you ask, but Xiaoru insisted that it was a misunderstanding. They didn''t mean it at all. They just borrowed her room to take a bath."


    At the end, Li Bingbing was even more out of breath. He leaned forward and looked at Ning Tao with a black face. "Up to now, Xiaoru still defends that smelly man!"


    "Er..." Ning Tao directly froze, only to hear Li Bingbing said bathing things, as if by thunder.


    From Li Bingbing''s words and Zhou Ru''s inexplicable words, Ning Tao can conclude that Li Bingbing''s man is himself.


    Around a circle, feelings, he just scolded himself, heart a shock tired of crooked, really lying also shot ah.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was ugly, Li Bingbing blinked her eyes and said suspiciously.


    "Well, it''s ok..."


    Ning Tao sat down a little and swallowed saliva. He hesitated to talk about the day. He said cautiously, "maybe Zhou Ru has nothing to do with that man..."


    "Hum, Ning Tao, you don''t believe this kind of nonsense, do you?"


    Li Bingbing suddenly eyebrows over, let Ning Tao mouth words immediately to wilt, originally also want to explain, this simply don''t speak.


    Looking at the other side''s posture, if he said it, he would be able to give him to the eunuch.


    Before that, Ning Tao didn''t take it seriously. Seeing that Li Bingbing said it seriously, he couldn''t help asking, "what about Zhou Ru now?"


    It is said that the worst thing is whether he is good or not. Originally, he just took a bath. Although he beat Zhang Mingyuan violently, the other party sent a ninja to assassinate him, and he didn''t have time to settle accounts with the other party.


    "What else can we do?"


    Li Bingbing sighed. He was obviously in a low mood. He said, "when it comes to this, it''s natural to reduce the influence of this matter to the minimum. The two families have discussed that Xiaoru will be engaged to Zhang Mingyuan in the new year. It''s estimated that she will get married soon."


    "Ah, so fast?"


    Ning Tao is a Leng, but didn''t expect that he just took a bath, on the contrary, quickly promoted the two.


    "Well, if it wasn''t for that son of a bitch, it would have been two years. This time Xiaoru was killed by him."


    Zhou Ru said goodbye to the corners of her mouth. She was not reconciled.


    "What can I do?"


    Ning Tao frowned. He didn''t have anything in his mind before. Now when he heard Zhou Ru''s words, he felt a little tricky.


    He didn''t know much about them, but just looking at the situation last time, they were very tense, and they were both strong people.Even if we barely get together, we don''t have to say how bad things will be in the future.


    For 6 years "* FREE @ fee, see!" small / say


    "what can there be..."


    As soon as Li Bingbing''s words arrived, his eyes turned on Ning Tao, and he suddenly said, "there is no way. If a stronger person intervenes, there may not be no turning point."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao turns his eyes and drinks. He doesn''t hear it.


    Who can''t think of this method, but he is not a fool. From Li Bingbing''s words, he can already hear that Zhou Ru is almost a top-notch family. Where can he be a strong person? Besides, even if he has, who will take the risk to intervene in this matter.


    "Well, why don''t you talk?"


    See Ning Tao turn a deaf ear, Li Bingbing immediately quit, leg under the table touched Ning Tao, not happy.


    "What do I say? I don''t know any big families? "


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, not angry.


    "Hum, turtle, Ning Tao, why don''t you run with Xiaoru?"


    Li Bingbing leaned over again and looked at Ning Tao suddenly.


    "Ah Cough... "


    Ning Tao, who was sipping the wine, almost didn''t drink into his nostrils, choked and coughed. After a long time, he looked at Li Bingbing with a bitter smile and said, "beauty, I don''t think I''m a rich family. If I don''t say whether I can take it away, even Zhou Ru may not follow me."


    "Aren''t you from that world? Still afraid of the rich? "


    Li Bingbing immediately nervous, voice down a little, eyes blink also don''t blink at Ning Tao.


    "Do you think that people in that world are gods?" Ning Tao''s eyes turned and almost didn''t breathe.


    After working for a long time, it turned out that he was very angry. It seems that the friar is omnipotent in his eyes. If he knows that the friar can''t even eat now, he doesn''t know his feelings.


    "Yes, Xiaoru may not follow you."


    Li Bingbing didn''t manage so much, as if he didn''t hear Ning Tao''s words. He frowned and thought about it. Then his eyes brightened, and he looked forward to saying again, "what if it''s me?"

 Chapter 384

    "You What''s the matter with you? "


    Hearing Li Bingbing''s abrupt question, Ning Tao''s mind was awe inspiring. He had a bad feeling, and his tone was empty.


    "Pretend to be confused, right? I said if I elope with you later, would you like to?"


    Seeing Ning Tao pretending to be stupid, Li Bingbing refuses to let go of the wine gas, so he stares at him with burning eyes and points out directly.


    "Er..." Seeing that Li Bingbing didn''t seem to be joking, Ning Tao''s face was stiff. He leaned back, shook his head and insisted, "such a joke is not funny at all."


    What international joke? It''s frightening to hear what the other party says. With his energy, he wants to elope with the other party, unless his brain is sick.


    "I''m not joking. You saved me twice. According to ancient times, it''s normal even if you agree with each other. What''s more, you''re very agreeable to me..."


    "Stop That''s enough. "


    Seeing that Li Bingbing kept talking, the more he said, the more outrageous he was. What else came up behind him? Ning Tao thought flashed and reached out to stop.


    "Bingbing, you don''t have to pay attention to the things I save you. Anyone can do it. Don''t you need a blind date in your family? You can choose one of your circles. "


    How to listen to this kind of thing is not reliable. Ning Tao doesn''t want to use his butt to decide his head. In addition, he has enough women, but he doesn''t dare to touch the time bomb in front of him.


    "Cut, our circle who can not know who, are all a group of scum."


    Li Bingbing sneers at the cold hum, and then turns his eyes, and focuses on Ning Tao again. He bewitches him again, "Ning Tao, are you not satisfied with my appearance and figure?"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was surprised and almost didn''t sit on the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Does this police flower seem to be luring naked?"


    "Well, you''re beautiful, mainly because I''m still a student, and I''m not close to you. Forget it."


    Just now when the other side leaned forward, a faint fragrance came to his face, which made him almost unable to hold it, and his back was sweating.


    This is obviously perfunctory. Li Bingbing can''t stand it when he hears the speech. He thinks that he is a big yellow flower girl, and she has lowered her status to this level. The more she thinks about this attitude, the more angry she gets. She slaps her on the table with one hand and points to Ning Tao''s nose and says, "Ning Tao, I''m wrong about you. Don''t you agree to say it earlier Ah, did you come to see my joke on purpose


    "I..." Seeing that Li Bingbing''s face is scarlet and abnormal, Ning Tao''s mouth is open and a word of mine comes out, and he is speechless.


    "Hum, why do you spoil my blind date if you don''t like me? What do you mean, is it fun to bully me?"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s advice, Li Bingbing''s heart is more angry and his voice is a little louder.


    "How did I make it yellow?"


    Ning Tao can''t stand this. It''s clearly the other party calling him. And he''s a little white faced. How can the other party turn over when they say it.


    "Well, you didn''t stir it up. Why do you hug me in front of each other? You know the dirty things in the hospital. How can I get married in the future?"


    Li Bingbing has emerged drunk, simply can not control the other, the heart of the resentment are scattered on him.


    In fact, she didn''t blame Ning Tao. Instead, she was depressed in her heart. With the stimulation of Zhou Ru''s affairs, she drowned her worries by drinking. Seeing Ning Tao''s timid appearance, she immediately took him as a vent.


    Originally, the sound in the bar was not small, but Li Bingbing''s voice was too loud. When it spread around, it immediately attracted the eyes of all around. It seemed that many people looked at Ning Tao with disdain.


    Without looking back, Ning Tao can also feel the bad eyes around him. His heart suddenly feels chilly. This word spreads out. People who don''t know think that he has lost each other.


    At the moment, he looked at Li Bingbing and said, "Bingbing, you sit down first. People are watching. It''s easy to discuss."


    In his heart, his intestines were blue with regret.


    He admitted that it was intentional to cuddle each other just now, but is it cheap? I knew I''d kill him.


    In the hospital, it''s for the other party''s bone treatment. Sometimes he accidentally sees what he shouldn''t see, and it''s not his intention. Well, Ning Tao admits that sometimes he can''t help opening the perspective, but he won''t admit it even if he''s killed.


    Li Bingbing turned around and saw the situation. When he wanted to sit down, he just moved in his heart, as if he had thought of something. Instead of sitting down, his voice became louder.


    "You are not a man like Xiaoru. I dare not admit it even after eating. I will ask you, do you still have me in your heart?"


    In the end, Li Bingbing''s eyes are red, and he bites his red lips. His beautiful big eyes are full of tears, and he looks like a fake.


    Sadness is real sadness, and resentment is also real resentment. At present, forcing Ning Tao is also a kind of venting. Today, she is also in a hurry to dress like this.


    She is stubborn. The more she counsels Ning Tao, the more she has to fight.Seeing that Li Bingbing can still play this game, Ning Tao is silly. It''s a pity that he doesn''t go to make a movie because of his acting skills.


    If you don''t use your head, even he thinks he''s losing each other.


    It''s just that how can we agree? Let''s not talk about each other''s influence. They are just ordinary friends now, and Li Bingbing may not like him. It''s not cost-effective to take this risk.


    However, if he dares to be perfunctory, he will not make a big hole in the future.


    For a moment, Ning Tao doesn''t speak, and Li Bingbing doesn''t speak. They stare at each other with big eyes. The latter has more mist in his eyes, and they are about to fall.


    It''s the first time for the Wx edition!


    See this occasion, next to someone can''t see past, a crisp sound, a face of middle-aged man suddenly fell on the ground, and then with a few men on the look bad left the seat, strode over.


    "Boy, someone stepped on the uneven road. Today, my brothers meddle in their own business. I said you are not a man. Such a beautiful woman is following you wholeheartedly. You are still trying to stop me. Believe it or not


    The middle-aged man''s face is not good, and his eyes almost burst out fire. It seems that Ning Tao dares to say no, and he will do it immediately.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao felt like crying when he heard the speech. What''s the damn rhythm? He wanted to say something to each other. Do you know anything? What''s the relationship with me?


    "Thank you for being fair to my younger sister. Because my family doesn''t agree with me, my man won''t want me."


    Li Bingbing was also stunned, but then a cunning color flashed in his eyes and said quickly.

 Chapter 385

    "Hum, boy, I think you want to get rid of it. It''s not bad for a man like you to beat you to death!"


    The middle-aged man is cold to hum a, the facial expression is not good of see to Ning Tao, the words many a silk aggressive.


    Ning Tao is speechless when he hears the words, and even he doubts whether it''s too smooth these days. He parachutes Li Bingbing to torture him.


    These days, there are too few kind-hearted people. There is no one to help those who run into the old people on the road. How can some people not see this.


    Of course, these people are nothing to him. It''s just that it''s too embarrassing. At the moment, he suddenly winks at Li Bingbing, which means don''t make any noise.


    Then Li Bingbing doesn''t eat this at all. He doesn''t even care. He looks at Ning Tao silently.


    "Let''s talk about it at home, shall we?" Forced by helplessness, seeing more and more onlookers, Ning Tao couldn''t stay any longer, so he wanted to put off his troops.


    "No, just say here. In front of the big guy, pat your conscience and say, do you still have me in your heart?"


    Finally crazy once, Li Bingbing where will let him go, a time emotional.


    This acting is too much. Looking at more and more onlookers, Ning Tao is a heart stopper.


    "I wipe, are you a guy or not a man?"


    "Damn it, I''ll kick you to death when I was young."


    "People don''t want to play with it. It''s nothing."


    "Sister, he doesn''t want you. I want you. It happens that I still lack a daughter-in-law."


    "Go to your uncle, you have two wives in your family!"


    First OK hair, Z


    "don''t stop me, let me beat this heartless man to death!"


    "Well, beauty, don''t be afraid. We girls are going to make such a turtle lose face."


    For a moment, see Ning Tao silent, what sound all smashed over, and the sound is bigger and bigger.


    Ning Tao is already angry. He wants to yell at these people who don''t think it''s too big to watch the crowd. "What do you know? What they want is elopement. Do you dare?"


    However, he couldn''t explain them one by one. Seeing that the more they said, the worse they heard, Ning Tao''s forehead was full of blue veins. He couldn''t help it and cried out, "enough!"


    For a moment, with the black faced youth in front of him, the people who were still in a mess shut up and looked at Ning Tao.


    At this point, Ning Tao believed in the great power of the people. If he dared to say no, he would be beaten to death today.


    There are too many people. Many indignant women have rolled up their sleeves and are ready to take action at any time. Ning Tao simply gives up. As soon as he looks up, he looks at Li Bingbing affectionately, as if he is very tangled. Finally, he grits his teeth and says, "baby, I''m wrong. In fact, it''s not that I have you in my heart all the time. It''s not that your mother asked for a million betrothal gifts. I really can''t take them out. I''m just Do you want to wait until you earn a million dollars? "


    The other party can play, he can''t let it lead the nose.


    "What?"


    "A million betrothal gifts?"


    "So it is."


    People smell speech is a Leng at first, then it is suddenly realized, once again look at Ning Tao''s eyes are not the same.


    "It turned out that he was not a heartbreaker. The young man was also forced to be anxious."


    After understanding, people can''t help but take a breath. One million yuan. Seeing Ning Tao''s clothes, he doesn''t want to be a big boss. It''s probably enough.


    "I wipe, beauty, I said your family is too cruel."


    "Your mother dares to take a million, too? Isn''t that selling girls? "


    "Damn it, brother, if you want me to tell you to get on the bus first, then buy the ticket."


    "Really, it''s not such a thing!"


    In an instant, the public opinion fell back to Ning Tao''s side and criticized Li Bingbing one after another.


    However, Ning Tao obviously underestimated Li Bingbing''s reaction speed, only to see the latter first in a daze, then eyelashes flash, red eyes way, "my mother why give you a million, it''s not you outside someone, you are talking about, Xia Mengfei is how to return a responsibility?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao didn''t come up with a breath of heat and almost didn''t faint.


    Nima, don''t play like this. Don''t follow the routine.


    If he didn''t see a smile from the other side''s mouth, he would have believed it.


    After taking a deep breath, Ning Tao said, "honey, I''m wrong. I''ve changed. I''ll listen to you in the future, ok..."


    No matter when, women are born with an advantage in this respect.


    The other side made it clear that he was making a fuss. The tearful eyes immediately attracted a lot of sympathy. He dared to say that if he continued to be tough, the other side would be more ruthless.


    "Hum, who can''t be a good talker, beauty? I can''t easily believe such a half hearted man.""Yes, let him have a long memory."


    "I knew he was a scum."


    ¡­¡­


    Another round of war of words, Ning Tao has been numb.


    "Brother, it''s a man. If you dry this glass of wine, you can admit your wife''s mistake. It''s almost enough."


    The middle-aged man picked his eyebrows. Seeing the stiff atmosphere, he pointed to a cocktail in front of Li Bingbing.


    "Good!"


    At this point, there is nothing to say. Ning Tao nods and grabs the cup.


    Clinker Li Bingbing reaction faster, a hand blocked Ning Tao''s wrist, pouted red lips, a hand, played a loud finger, "waiter, a dozen beer."


    "A big beer?" See the other party really dare to, Ning Tao look can''t help but stiff up.


    Unfortunately, no one gave him sympathy, and soon a beer was on the table.


    "Ning Tao, if you really have me in your heart, drink these."


    Looking at the beer on the table, Li Bingbing''s eyes lit up, and his look returned to normal, leisurely way.


    "That''s right, man. It''s very emotional. Don''t say anything. Hurry up."


    The middle-aged man was very enthusiastic and opened a bottle of beer for Ning Tao himself.


    Ning Tao''s eyes closed and his teeth itched. He knew that Li Bingbing had calculated today. He vomited his turbid breath, grabbed the beer on the table and poured it up.


    One bottle.


    Two bottles.


    Three bottles of beer, although the degree is not big, but because of drinking too much, Ning Tao is a bit heavy.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth and drank the fifth bottle, he put a catkin on his arm.


    Lift an eye to see, see Li Bingbing mouth corner contain smile, a pair of catkin pull his arm, a force, turn to run outward.


    Ning Tao is not stupid. He knows what the other party means. He sighs in his heart that the other party still has a little conscience. He doesn''t do anything completely. He turns his mind and runs out with the right direction.


    However, just out of the door of the bar, I saw a group of people around the door, from which came a burst of shouting and scolding.

 Chapter 386

    "Damn, how many times have I told you not to sell flowers at this door!"


    "He doesn''t have a long memory. Beat him to death!"


    "Give up one of his legs and see if he dares to come!"


    A group of fierce men, swearing, are beating up a teenager.


    The young man was holding a bunch of flowers in his hand, protecting his life, biting his teeth and saying nothing.


    "I''ll let you sell, I''ll let you sell!"


    A big man was so angry that he wanted to hide the flowers in his hands.


    "Don''t touch my flowers."


    Seeing this, the boy, who was still very honest, was immediately frightened. He bit the big man''s arm with his mouth and got rid of it.


    "How dare you bite me


    The man took a cold breath, and the cold sweat came out. Seeing the bleeding on his arm, his face flashed fiercely, and he roared, "give me a fight, give me a fight!"


    In this way, the boy suffered, he is hard to protect his flowers, let others beat and kick.


    At the moment, these people are not easy to be provoked, so that people who come and go around see them, they just sweep their eyes, and then they are silent.


    Even if there are brave people, they just stay outside and dare not go forward.


    But where did Li Bingbing see this? He will go up now.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Without waiting for Li Bingbing''s hand, Ning Tao raises his hand to stop it. As soon as he holds his hands, it''s a crackling sound. The evil spirit on his face scares Li Bingbing.


    It''s not just that Ning Tao is not used to bullying people like this. What''s more, he is angry now. Now these people have hit the head of the gun, and he has already mourned for these people in his heart.


    "I said, it''s not easy for everyone to come out, almost."


    Go to near front, Ning Tao one hand clap, press and hold that hand the most ruthless big man shoulder, light way.


    "Yes?"


    Hearing this, he turned around and saw Ning Tao alone. First he turned his head and looked at him. Then he asked coldly, "who are you?"


    "Passers by!"


    "Damn it, boy, are you itching? You dare to meddle in your own business on the road. You don''t want to piss if you want to be brave..."


    I can''t say the following words, but Ning Tao does it.


    A hook fist, directly to lift the big man to fly, crisp.


    "Come on, I''ll practice with you!"


    Ning Tao is too lazy to talk nonsense. He reaches out his hand and hooks his fingers to several people nearby. He says impatiently.


    "Paralyzed, dare to show off his ability in our place, and give me the waste of him!" A few big men came back to their senses a little later, and each of them quit immediately, whining and rushing up.


    Dong!


    Wine emboldens people, not to mention Ning Tao. With a big kick, he directly kicks a big man away. Then with one hand, he grabs another man''s arm, pulls forward, raises his knee and hits him on the chest.


    Ning Tao has never learned combat, but he has fought a lot in the past six months. He has never eaten pork, and he has never seen a pig walk. Although he does not use his spiritual power, his skill is absolutely not bad.


    In less than a minute, all the big men were knocked down.


    "Boy, if you dare to make trouble here, you will wait."


    The leader covered his leaky chin, supported his companion, dropped a cruel word, and walked back to the bar.


    Ning Tao just lightly swept an eye, curled to curl a mouth, completely didn''t take seriously.


    He hoped that the other side would come out with another group of people, who didn''t even warm him up enough.


    Step a turn, he came to the young man in front of his eyes swept his body, heart leisurely sigh!


    At present, the boy looks like he''s seventeen or eighteen years old. He''s still pretty, but he doesn''t wear much and his clothes are thin.


    When with each other''s eyes a pair, Ning Tao brow picked pick, seem to think of what, open mouth way, "all right!"


    The young man was still holding the flower, but his eyes gradually brightened when he looked at Ning Tao. Wen Yan hesitated slightly, and seemed to be very afraid. After a moment, he shook his head.


    Although the young man tried his best to protect his flowers, most of the roses in his hand were damaged, and most of them were incomplete. Ning Tao licked his lower lip and suddenly said, "do you still sell flowers?"


    "Well Sell it. No No more No more... "


    Most of the flowers and petals in his hands were withered. The boy looked down, with a look of regret and chagrin, and his words were in a hurry.


    "Never mind. I''ll take all your flowers."


    Ning Tao where don''t know each other''s mind, mouth from the pocket to take out the wallet, a head will inside all the money out, without hesitation handed each other.


    In the just look at each other, Ning Tao saw a trace of familiar taste from each other''s eyes. Once upon a time, his situation with each other was somewhat similar in some degree.


    At the other party''s age, he should have been in high school, but now he appears here to sell flowers. No matter what the reason is, since he meets him, he wants to help him."Brother, I can''t take the money. I can''t take your money."


    The youth''s eyes fell on the money with a trace of eagerness, but then he shook his head and planned to return the money to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao reached out his hand and refused. He broke up and took all the roses from the other side. He shook his head and said, "no, your elder sister likes this. If you want to, how can you sell flowers here?"


    "Yes, young man, what''s your name? Where are you from? Why do you sell flowers here? "


    Li Bingbing is worthy of being a policeman. At present, he is full of sharp words.


    "I..." Maybe it''s thanks for Ning Tao''s help, or maybe it''s seeing that Ning Tao and his wife are not bad people. The boy hesitated for a moment, and his eyes were a little dodgy. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "my name is Chengba. I''m from Huadao district. My mother is ill and needs a lot of money..."


    "Oh, you''re not going to school?"


    Hearing this, Li Bingbing''s compassion overflowed, and he immediately expressed his concern.


    "No, I''ve graduated from junior high school for two years. I started to have a job, but later my mother got sick and no one took care of her, so she was driven out by the boss."


    When it comes to going to school, the young man''s eyes are a little dim, and then he says fast.


    Li Bingbing''s face also fell down when he heard the words, and some of them were silent.


    Ning Tao sighs in his heart that there are always some weak people in this world. He knows what they are talking about. It''s the old city. He can understand the young man''s sadness from his words.


    "Don''t sell flowers here in the future. Find a stable job."


    After a long silence, Li Bingbing said something.


    Cheng BA''s lips move when he hears the speech. He wants to say something, but he finally tightens his lips.


    "Chengba, have you ever thought about what to do?"


    Or Ning Tao see what, close to each other some, open mouth to ask a way.


    "Brother, I want to be an expert like you."


    This time, the young man was not silent. As soon as he raised his head, he seemed to be in spirits. His eyes were full of vitality. Instead, he replied very readily.

 Chapter 387

    Ning Tao smell speech double eyebrow a pick, eyebrow heart jumped jump, double eyebrow directly look at each other, words a tight, way, "why want to be a master?"


    From each other''s eyes, he saw a trace of desire, which made his mind sink.


    Now, after all, it''s a society ruled by law. Even if it''s a underworld, it''s necessary to follow certain rules. It''s not necessarily a good thing that this young man is so extreme in his mind.


    "When I become a master, I can keep my mother from being bullied."


    Cheng Ba bit his lip and said firmly.


    "Oh Ning Tao smell speech pupil a shrink, again way, "that I ask you, do you want to be good or bad?"


    "Bad people, because good people are always bullied." Cheng Ba pursed his lips and said again.


    As a policeman, Li Bingbing couldn''t stand this. He immediately said, "how do you want to be a bad man when you are young? You should know that there are many good people in this society."


    Different experiences make different feelings. Ning Tao and Li Bingbing have different ideas. No one in the world wants to be a bad person. This young man must have a special experience to think like this.


    Seeing that the boy still answered them in silence, Ning Tao said in a deep voice, "Chengba, I can make you a master. Would you like to?"


    "What?" Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Cheng BA''s eyes brightened, his lips trembled and said, "would you like to teach me?"


    "No, I don''t take apprentices."


    Seeing the boy''s expectation, Ning Tao knows that the other party has misunderstood him. He shakes his head and refuses directly.


    With the fall of his words, the little hope that the boy just lit up immediately disappeared. Then with Ning Tao''s words, the peak turned and interest came again.


    "I can recommend someone for you. In this way, you can write down his number and say Ning Tao recommended it. Of course, I only recommend it. The choice is up to you!"


    Seeing the boy nodding, Ning Tao reported the number of dragon five.


    Youdao is that it depends on people and heaven to make things happen. It''s better to find something for him rather than let it float in the society.


    In fact, many people are doomed to not have too many choices from birth. This young man is full of resilience, but he is a plastic talent.


    Of course, Ning Tao''s introduction to Longwu is not to let him mix with the underworld.


    Gangs are not just fighting and killing, on the contrary, a lot of energy is put on making money. In this society, no one is willing to live with his brain all his life.


    Nowadays, Sihai Gang is expanding its enrollment and needs a lot of people. After training, Sihai gang has many industries, such as casinos, KTV, gambling, black market, and so on.


    Although these scales are not on the table at the moment, they are all stable. Before long, the gangs will be responsible for their own profits and losses.


    "Thank you, big brother. You are a good man."


    Silently write down the phone number, and the name of Ning Tao recited again, the youth just looked at Ning Tao seriously.


    "Ha ha, go back with the money."


    Ning Tao''s heart is very happy. With a smile, he pats the boy''s shoulder. At the same time, a weak spiritual power is quietly injected into the boy''s body to help him resolve the siltation.


    The young man nodded hard, looked at them deeply, and left without looking back.


    "Who did you introduce him to, don''t hurt him!"


    Obviously, Li Bingbing is worried. Thinking of Ning Tao''s phone number, he asks.


    "A friend who runs a restaurant. They''re hiring."


    Looking back, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and said casually that he had given the right of choice to the two people. Whether he really mixed with the underworld or not depends on the eyes of the other party and Longwu.


    "Come on, I''ll take you back."


    After solving the problem, Ning Tao will throw away the rose and open his mouth.


    "It''s them. Don''t let them run away!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise at the door of the bar, and dozens of men in black came out, one by one with guys. The leader was the man with a leaky chin. When he saw Ning Tao and the other, he rushed up immediately.


    The other side is numerous and powerful, Li Bingbing also can''t help but step back, subconsciously looking at Ning Tao, "how to do?"


    "Salad!"


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile, choked out two words, immediately turned around and ran in the direction of the car.


    Although he is not afraid of these people, there is no need to find discomfort for himself. Besides, there is a Li Bingbing beside him. If he really wants to start, he may not be able to take care of her.


    Li Bingbing thought Ning Tao was going to show his power and was eager to try. He planned to fight side by side with him. How could he expect that Ning Tao was so ungrateful that he ran away without fighting, and suddenly he looked stiff.


    Turning around, Mai Pei hesitated to chase Wang Da''an.


    I''m kidding. Although she is jealous of evil, she is not arrogant enough to deal with so many people. What can she do if she doesn''t run.


    HumThe acceleration of Audi is quite good, the sound of the motor is booming, and the pursuers behind are lost.


    Through the reversing mirror, Li Bingbing on the co driver confirmed that he was safe, subconsciously patted Xuebai''s chest, then angrily looked at Ning Tao with a black face and said, "how can you be like this? You don''t even shout. I''m scared to death."


    It was too dangerous just now, especially when she got on the bus, even she could feel the whirring sound behind her, which scared her heart.


    "Are you afraid, too? I saw you in the bar just now. It''s amazing! "


    Ning Tao squints at each other and grunts. Obviously, he is still worried about the bar.


    "Hum, cheapskate!"


    Li Bingbing''s face was a bit embarrassed when he heard the words stagnated. Then he turned around and didn''t look at him.


    "I''m a cheapskate?" Ning Tao''s nose is almost crooked when he takes a breath from the corner of his mouth. He wants to question the other party.


    He didn''t sleep in the middle of the night to go on a blind date with each other. Then there were all kinds of abuse. What''s more, he poured most of the beer and was almost accused by thousands of people. It was enough to help people.


    "By the way, your sister''s affairs have been settled. It happens that I''m going back to Beijing in a period of time. Why don''t I take her with me? I''ll also arrange for her to know the way. So that things don''t get together next year. "


    Just when Ning Tao is going to have a good talk with Li Bingbing, Li Bingbing turns his head and becomes regular, and instantly pulls the topic away.


    The words have already reached the throat eye, Ning Tao opened a mouth, still decided to swallow back, regarded as completely convinced this woman.


    Well, the man, to have a little mind, Ning Tao can only comfort himself in this way, anyway, things have passed, he decided to pay attention not to happen again, nodded to Li Bingbing heavily, "don''t you have her contact information? Just contact Beibei directly! "


    Clinker, Ning Tao this let Li Bingbing can''t stand, the body suddenly sat upright, angry, "Ning Tao, I ran around and broke my leg for you, you''re good, it''s none of your business, hang up high, don''t even want to listen to it, right? In this case, forget it, anyway, I don''t know what Beibei, don''t mention it later!"

 Chapter 388

    "Well, that''s not what I mean."


    Jumping too much, Ning Tao feel their ideas can''t keep up with each other''s rhythm, begging for mercy like explained, "mainly because I don''t understand this, you tell me, I also want to tell each other, afraid of any omission."


    He understood that if Li Bingbing was crazy, he would not be an opponent at all.


    "Well, it''s up to you if there are any omissions. Anyway, I''ve said everything I should have said."


    Li Bingbing held his hands in front of his chest, raised his chin, and then leaned back on the seat of the car, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he fell asleep.


    Ning Tao took a look at the other side and stopped talking. He turned his head to concentrate on driving.


    Li Bingbing slowly opens her beautiful eyes, and her eyes fall on Ning Tao, and her look becomes more and more complicated.


    All the way speechless, after returning Li Bingbing to his residence, Ning Tao finally feels relieved.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, he felt more tired and drove home.


    When I came to the entrance of the rented lane, I stopped the car and looked up at my room. It was dark. There was a cold wind blowing in the lane. Ning Tao suddenly felt a little cold.


    "Elder martial sister, I will save you."


    In the past, as long as he came back, the elder martial sister would wait for him upstairs. Ning Tao admitted that he had a drink today, and he missed each other a little.


    Then, there was a trace of bitterness in the corner of his mouth. It was not that he didn''t want to go back to the sect to find Ye Wanqing, or even more than once, but he gave up in the end.


    Ye Wanqing left him just to leave the first beauty for him. If he goes now, I''m afraid it will hurt her more.


    With a sigh, Ning Tao tightened his clothes and went upstairs.


    Just, just entered the door, the line of sight fell in the living room, Ning Tao whole body a stiff, pupil when open big, whole body sweat hair all want to erect, the forehead sees cold sweat.


    On the sofa in the living room, there is a man, a colorful broken shirt and a colorful headscarf on his head, just like the clothes of Miao people on TV.


    At this moment, hearing the sound, the sitting man turned his head and immediately showed a beautiful face, melon face, skin as white as milk, a pair of eyes as black as glass, even in the dark, also shining.


    In a word, this is a girl full of aura, with a sense of dust on the whole, which makes people unforgettable.


    Ning Tao guarantees that he doesn''t know each other, and he hasn''t even seen each other.


    And the other side is in his home, and see he did not have a bit of surprise, do not think, also know that bad.


    "Who are you?"


    Ning Tao brows a wrinkly, immediately mind a Lin, sink a voice to ask a way.


    The other party can sit here so calmly, obviously without fear, even if he opposes it.


    The woman was also looking at Ning Tao. Hearing the words, her eyes flashed, and then she said, "I''m Miao Jingjing, the contemporary saint of the Miao witchcraft sect. You''re Ning Tao. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Sorcery?"


    Hearing the woman''s report, Ning Tao felt numb and surprised.


    Ning Tao has heard about this sect.


    China has a long history, but when it comes to witchcraft, I''m afraid it''s no stranger to all dynasties.


    It is said that this religion rose in the era of Chiyou and was powerful. Later, Chiyou was defeated by the emperor and the witch religion became low-key.


    With the passage of time, the witchcraft religion has become more and more mysterious. Because it is in the mountains of Miao, and it is self-contained, it is less than that of people from the Central Plains. Many people doubt whether there is any inheritance of this religion in the world.


    However, this twinkling of an eye in front of him jumped out of what a saint, let Ning Tao have a kind of bad feeling.


    If he remembers it well, he has heard from Wu Chenzi that Bian Dehai, who died in the hands of a vampire last time, has a lot to do with this sorcery.


    Now the people of the sorcery sect find him, but he doesn''t think it''s a coincidence. The idea turns around. Ning Tao gives a courtesy to the woman in front of him.


    "It turns out that she is the holy daughter of the Wu clan. I''m Ning Tao, the disciple of Wudang sect. What''s the matter with the holy daughter?"


    He seldom reported himself in such a proper way. This time, he intended to use it. The implication is to warn the other party that I''m a member of Wudang sect. You can''t mess around.


    It''s a pity that Ning Tao''s wishful thinking is doomed to make a mistake. Miao Jingjing seldom comes out of the mountain. He doesn''t have a lot of ideas about the eight sects in his mouth, let alone the dust free.


    Looking at the chapter Gz in the 9th Edition, he immediately looked cold. His eyes were staring at Ning Tao, and he said coldly, "are you implicated in the affair of younger martial brother Bian? Here we are!


    Hearing this sentence, Ning Tao immediately realized that it was not good, and said in a hurry, "what do you mean by my involvement? Bian Dehai is so sinful that he bumps into the hands of vampires. No wonder others."


    Seeing that the other party''s words were not good, Ning Tao didn''t know what the other party knew, so he was much more careful.


    Miao Jingjing is not interested in what kind of vampire she comes to Donghai for Bian Dehai.From the mouth of Qingcheng sect, she learned that Ning Tao had something to do with it. With the help of the other party, she made a lot of trouble to find out about Ning Tao''s situation. She immediately picked up Xiumei and said again, "hum, does that vampire want to kill you?"


    Ning Tao could not understand each other''s mind. After thinking about it, he thought it was not a secret, so he nodded and said, "it''s almost the same. Vampires come to China to make trouble and kill innocent people indiscriminately. Bian Dehai''s death in their hands is purely accidental."


    Although Bian Dehai had committed a great crime, it was obviously not suitable for him to talk to the other side.


    "Well, it''s you."


    For Miao Jingjing, just confirm that Bian Dehai is implicated by Ning Tao.


    When the words fell, she picked the corner of her eyes, and suddenly the whole person was sharp and stepped forward. Like a shadow, the whole person quickly approached Ning Tao.


    She is leading the task, the vampire back to Europe, she has no ability to chase, can find only this Ning Tao.


    It''s said that Ning Tao is unlucky enough. The Qingcheng school is not against him. Although Wu Chenzi''s solution last time, it''s inevitable that he will feel angry.


    Miao Jingjing goes to ask Qingcheng sect. The other party wants him to be unlucky. It''s strange that he can give him good words. He almost puts the blame on Ning Tao.


    Coming near, Miao Jingjing''s big sleeve unfolds, stretches out a white and crystal clear palm, and looks like she is patting Ning Tao''s eyebrows.


    In fact, Ning Tao has been on guard. Seeing that the other party can''t help but start, he is startled and subconsciously wants to avoid.


    However, a terrible scene appeared. He felt that there was an invisible shackle inside and outside his body, which made him unable to move. He could only watch each other''s slap.


    No matter the blood baby or the spirit power, they all failed. Even their fingers were hard to move. He had never heard of such strange methods.


    Don''t say fight, it''s impossible to escape. Ning Tao''s eyes closed, and his heart roared, "my life is over!"

 Chapter 389

    It''s no use for anyone to encounter such helpless things.


    Strong, too strong!


    The strength of this little girl is terrible.


    Even if Ning Tao is granted part of his spiritual power, he will have the peak of the day after tomorrow. But in the face of each other, he doesn''t have the slightest resistance. He immediately knows that it''s bad.


    When Miao Jingjing''s white hand touched Ning Tao''s forehead, there was a destructive force.


    Whoo!


    However, just when Ning Tao''s brain was blank, he suddenly changed.


    There was a sudden heat on his brow, and the eyes of the candle dragon behind the pupils of his eyes expanded rapidly, which swallowed up the destructive force all at once.


    "What?"


    "It''s impossible?"


    "How do you have the blood of our Witch clan?"


    The unexpected death did not appear. Ning Tao heard the voice of the so-called saint in front of him.


    Subconsciously opened his eyes, Ning Tao looked at standing in front of him numb Miao Jingjing, the whole person mind slightly move.


    "Say, how do you have the blood of my witch race?"


    Miao Jingjing looks at Ning Tao coldly with evil in her eyes, as if she is about to fight again.


    Almost at the same time, Ning Tao felt light all over, and the strong bondage just disappeared.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Ning Tao wanted to give her a mouth. However, he pointed to her nose and said, "go to your uncle''s Witch family. I didn''t offend you. As for coming up, I''m going to kill him?"


    The situation is stronger than others. He only dares to be tired of it in his heart, but says coldly, "how do I know?"


    He really didn''t know what was going on. To be exact, he doubted how the other party judged him to be the blood of the witch clan.


    He knew what kind of family he was in. He couldn''t connect with the eight wands of the witch clan. What he could explain was the eye of the candle dragon. Of course, he didn''t dare to say that.


    If he said it, he would not doubt that the other party would bring it out for him to study.


    Miao Jingjing''s brow is wrinkled. She can''t help saying that she reaches out her hand like lightning and puts it on Ning Tao''s wrist. Danfeng''s eyes narrow and explore.


    Ning Tao is surprised to see this. Subconsciously, he will retract his hand. He just sees the other side''s look and doesn''t dare to move.


    Small life now in the hands of the other side, resistance is useless, just a heart up and down ups and downs.


    ¡­ R starting "


    " eh? "


    After a long time, Miao Jingjing let go of Ning Tao. She was shocked and muttered to herself, "how did it disappear again?"


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand, but Miao Jingjing is very surprised. You should know that there are not many pure blood of the witches now. At that time, in order to prevent the witches from killing each other, the skill can stimulate the blood. When she just shot, she burst out a strong blood of the Witches from the other''s body.


    Although it was only a moment, she was sure, but now it disappeared.


    For a moment, Miao Jingjing is in a dilemma. She originally killed Ning Tao in her plan, but she barely survived the task.


    Now Ning Tao has the blood of the witches. If she does it again, she will kill the people herself.


    "No!"


    Suddenly, Miao Jingjing anticipates that there is a problem. If the other party is really the blood of the witch family, it is impossible to check it out. There may be an explanation for this.


    His eyes flashed, and Miao Jingjing asked coldly, saying, "has the blood of younger martial brother Bian spread to you?"


    In addition to the continuation of their own blood, there is also a kind of grafting, that is, to transfer their own blood to another person in the way of witchcraft.


    Of course, this is only done in some extreme cases, the effect is the worst, and it does great harm to itself.


    "What blood?"


    Hearing the woman''s question in front of him, Ning taomeng said, what are these things? He really didn''t understand.


    But seeing the other side''s look twinkle, Ning Tao is also a little scared.


    The woman didn''t blink. He turned his eyes slightly and opened the river along the other side''s mouth. "I don''t know what you said. It''s just that once when Bian Dehai and I faced vampires together, the other side introduced some things into my body, saying that they could prevent the blood poison."


    From the other side''s words, although he didn''t understand, it was related to his own life, so he came out with the truth.


    No matter whether he is useful or not, as long as he can cope with the present situation.


    "Oh, so it is!"


    Miao Jingjing''s heart brightened when she heard the words. She felt as if she could see the sun through the clouds. She was more sure of her conjecture.


    "No, as far as I know, your relationship with younger martial brother Bian is like fire and water. How can you fight side by side with him?"


    It has to be said that Miao Jingjing, who was able to be chosen as a saint, is naturally smart and dexterous. She just fell into her own thinking, but now she realizes that she has been fooled by Ning Tao, and she has a chance to kill again.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he didn''t realize that it was just a temporary plan. Now he felt that he had let the slip of the tongue. Seeing that the other side''s look was getting worse, he was in a hurry and had to make it up.With a sigh, Ning Tao pretended to be in a dilemma. He hesitated a little, then spread his hands and said solemnly.


    "In fact, you don''t know something. In fact, Bian Dehai and I are close partners instead of hatred. All these things are for outsiders to see. We can''t say a word or two clearly. Let''s sit down and have a chat."


    Ning Tao always looks at each other''s look change, see its really came to interest, a big generous hand, made a please posture.


    Hearing that there seems to be a secret, Miao Jingjing is not worried. She plans to find out something. After screening, she turns over and sits back on the sofa.


    "It turns out that it''s a guest. It happens that I still have some tea here. Miss Miao doesn''t dislike it. You might as well taste some."


    Ning Tao turned on the light, dropped a word, forced calm, and began to make tea.


    But in his mind, the brain is rapidly turning up. Now, the only thing he can do is to take advantage of this time, how to make up a set of words to fool the saint in front of him.


    Ning Tao put on this posture, Miao Jingjing is not good at fighting and killing, just quietly watching him make tea.


    Five minutes later, when a cup of hot strong tea was put in front of Miao Jingjing, Ning Tao was confident, and even his lips were curved.


    From the other party''s behavior, Ning Tao can see that although the other party is powerful, he should have little experience, similar to Ye Wanqing, otherwise he would not be given so many opportunities.


    Curiosity killed the cat, the other party has been his appetite, and then as long as he does not show too much food, his life will be saved for the time being.


    Seeing that Miao Jingjing is curious and doesn''t pick up the water cup, Ning Tao is a little impatient. Knowing that he can''t drag it down, he tries to find out if you have heard that Bian Dehai is wanted by the government and the Alliance for violating the rules of the alliance.


    This matter is a fact, I believe that as long as the alliance to find a person to ask out, Ning Tao see each other do not speak, know that this is the default.

 Chapter 390

    In this way, Ning Tao was shocked. The next step was to give full play to his strong deception skills, and his words were fluent, he said.


    "It''s not hard for Bian Xiushi to escape from the cold, but it''s not impossible for him to escape from the cold."


    "The National Security Bureau has documents, so long as it can make outstanding contributions to the people of the country, it is not impossible to forgive. Finally, the emperor will not fail those who have the heart, and the opportunity has been waiting for him."


    "At the beginning, Bian Dehai and I did have some conflicts, even some conflicts. But by chance, I don''t know how he knew that there was a vampire around me. He thought that I was in collusion with each other and came to press me."


    "When I learned about it, I was scared out in a cold sweat. I couldn''t even believe it. I thought Bian Dehai was cheating me. For the sake of safety, I told zongmen about it."


    "However, we have no evidence, the alliance has no way, and we have no way for the time being. Naturally, the fewer people we know about this kind of thing, the safer it will be. Neither of us made a public statement. Because the other party is a wanted criminal, the matter of tracking the other party fell on me."


    One breath said so much, Ning Tao gave each other digestion time, took the cup to moisten the lips, quietly looked at each other''s look.


    What the other party said is totally inconsistent with what she knows. Miao Jingjing can''t judge for a moment. Now she is absorbed in hearing this. Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t say anything, she can''t help but ask, "what happened later?"


    "I''ve got some evidence that the vampire has colluded with the Cao family in Donghai, Bian Dehai."


    As long as there is no airtight wall in the world, Bian de and I are not professional detectives after all. Only when they are discovered by each other can we have the following things.


    Ning Tao doesn''t dare to say how tough he is when he tries to make up, but it''s not a big problem to fool Miao Jingjing in front of him.


    All things are true and false, false and true, anyway, Bian Dehai is dead, even if the other party has the ability to verify, it is absolutely impossible to verify one by one!


    For example, the specific cause of Bian Dehai''s death, except for a few old school antiques, is only backed up by the National Security Bureau. With Miao Jingjing''s energy, I''m afraid he''s not qualified to check it. People don''t care if you''re a saint or not.


    In this way, he sat firmly in Diaoyutai and spoke slowly, even Ning Tao himself believed it.


    At the end of the day, Ning Tao sighed with regret and said, "Bian Dehai''s biggest wish is to wash away his sins. When he sees that he is going to succeed, but his success falls short. I am ashamed of him, but no matter what, I will realize his last wish and help him rectify his name."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Miao Jingjing''s world outlook was subverted, and he looked sad.


    She didn''t have any special feelings about Bian Dehai, but as a saint, she was very sorry about her appointment as a saint, and now her last sustenance was gone, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    After a burst of anxiety in her heart, Miao Jingjing forced herself to suppress the thoughts in her heart and asked, what''s the matter with you now.


    In fact, when it comes to this step, she already believes that Ning Tao has more than half. After all, the other party has the blood of the witch family, which can''t be false.


    In addition, the other party can''t cheat her. If she looks back, she will know the truth as soon as she checks it. If she finds out that the other party has cheated her, it''s not too late to kill again.


    "I''ve got my eyes, but after all, the Cao family is a famous force in the East China Sea. I can''t make trouble. My own power is weak. I can only do it step by step. No matter what, I will fulfill Bian Dehai''s wish."


    Ning Tao a pair of solemn and stirring appearance, cold a face, gnash teeth.


    This time, he didn''t show off on purpose. It''s true that Morton colluded with the Cao family.


    It''s just that the Cao family is so powerful that it doesn''t cause much damage, so it''s suppressed by the government. It''s not a big secret.


    He just magnified the matter, processed it and placed it in Bian Dehai.


    "Is everything you say true?"


    Miao Jingjing ponders for a long time, takes a deep breath, and looks up at Ning Tao.


    "If it''s true, you can check. Anyway, I can''t run. The League doesn''t care about it. For this, I''ve been fighting with the Cao family, and I almost died in the hands of the other party last time."


    This word Ning Tao said is no fault, can push all push to Cao Yang.


    OK, P


    "OK, I''m in the East China Sea. If you need anything, I can help you."


    Miao Jingjing thinks about it and suddenly stands up and looks at Ning Tao in a deep voice.


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao is a little silly. He was just going to fool each other, but Miao Jingjing really played.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t help you, but at least it''s no problem to protect your safety."


    Miao Jingjing''s eyes flashed. She thought Ning Tao didn''t believe her, so she stressed.


    In fact, she was forced to join.


    If what Ning Tao said was true, her task would not be finished. Instead, it would be better to fulfill Bian Dehai''s wish.Anyway, she also wants to join the WTO to exercise, and there is no need to start from this.


    Different from the other party''s mind, Ning Tao''s mind turns slightly and nods. OK, no problem. I''ll let you know as soon as I have any news.


    At this point, if he doesn''t agree with the other party, he will be suspicious. As long as he muddles through the present situation, some people can clean up the other party.


    However, at this time, Miao Jingjing suddenly pinches the Jue with both hands, ten fingers fly, at the same time, a strong breath rises and falls.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ning Tao careful a Lin, in the heart had a kind of bad feeling, immediately open mouth to ask a way.


    The other side didn''t answer. The speed of pinching Jue with both hands was getting faster and faster. He was almost dazzled. He often pinched all kinds of strange fingerprints, and even Ning Tao couldn''t see clearly when he opened the perspective.


    A moment later, Miao Jingjing''s gesture stopped, and her index fingers moved on her full red lips.


    Strange to say, the seemingly light stroke suddenly brought out a drop of red and delicate blood.


    Immediately both hands a turn, the blood bead steady stop on opposite party fingertip, the line of sight looked at Ning Tao.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao felt numb. He was going to curse his mother in his heart. Just now, he said so much that he was blind.


    At the same time, he was also annoyed and incompetent. Immediately, his voice sank and he threatened: "I''m in the league. Don''t mess with me."


    Whoa!


    Miao Jingjing doesn''t answer, but as soon as she steps up, she comes to Ning Tao. As soon as she lifts the sheet, the blood drops are on her fingertips and touch Ning Tao''s eyebrows.


    "Damn it


    He didn''t know what it was and where it would be. Subconsciously, he was about to move away, but he didn''t move yet. The damned sense of bondage came again. It was more serious than last time, as if a mountain was pressing on him.

 Chapter 391

    Miao Jingjing looked solemn. When she was in front of him, her palm was raised and her fingertip was a little bit. The blood bead suddenly lit up, and it flew up automatically and fell on his eyebrow quickly.


    Ning Tao scalp numbness, but nothing to do, can only watch this scene.


    This drop of blood is like a hydra. When it touches his skin, it feels cool.


    Then, before he could feel it, the drop of blood seemed to penetrate into his brow like spirit.


    Pain, deep into the bone marrow.


    As soon as the drop of blood entered his eyebrow, it hurt, as if his head was about to explode.


    Miao Jingjing finished these, the whole person consumption is also a lot, a white face, body back two steps, eyes blink also don''t blink at him.


    For Ning Tao, the good news is that the pain is only a flash, and he soon recovers.


    Subconsciously, he quickly looked at the center of the eyebrows. Under his internal vision, he saw that there were more red blood in the center of the eyebrows where the meridians were dense. They were entangled with each other, flickering, and gradually faded.


    Almost with these blood dim, Ning Tao''s body also regained his freedom, suddenly raised his head, glared at Miao Jingjing and said: "what did you do to me?"


    He couldn''t help but be angry, and the other party was not clear. As soon as they met, they were going to kill him. It seemed that they had reached an agreement, and they gave him such strange magic tricks.


    It''s too much to kill.


    Ning Tao swears that if he doesn''t die this time, he will be strong on this woman next time when he catches the chance, and let the other party feel the cool feeling of strong woman.


    Miao Jingjing look slightly cold, taut a face, indifferent way, "nothing, just to your body into a lip blood."


    "No blood on your lips? What is this? "


    This name is strange. It''s not a good thing. Ning Tao is rather scared and looks ugly.


    You should know that the eyebrow is an important position for a monk. This thing is pestering his nerves. In case of any abnormality, even if he doesn''t die, his brain will collapse immediately. He will become an idiot, and the end will be miserable.


    "This method has no effect on you. It''s just a prohibition. As long as I dissolve it for you every other month, you can be at peace."


    Miao Jingjing''s eyebrows wrinkled and calmed down. Her eyes flashed with fluorescence. She seemed to see Ning Tao''s mind and said.


    "I can''t trust you in this matter. I will investigate it later. If you dare to cheat me, the blood will explode. I don''t have to say more about the consequences."


    "In addition, I advise you not to try to find a school to solve it. It''s the top secret of our sorcery. Except for a few people, no one can solve it. Unless you practice our sorcery, or you break through the realm of alchemy, you can purify yourself. Otherwise, as long as someone touches it by force, the blood will explode immediately, and even the immortals can''t return to heaven."


    Miao Jingjing uttered a series of words. Ning Tao understood them. Now he said in a cold voice, "you don''t trust me? "Originally, he did have a plan. After the other party left, he immediately contacted Wu Chenzi and planned the matter well. Now it seems that the other party is not a fool, and he has taken precautions against him.


    Miao Jingmin lowered her pale lips, shook her head, and naturally said, "you and I met by chance. I''m not as powerful as you. I have to guard against villains. As long as you help me fulfill my last wish safely, I won''t embarrass you, otherwise..."


    Although the words did not say much, but inside the chill is really self-evident.


    Ning Tao heart indignation, secret way, "you this aggressive, but also weak, if you thick, I don''t give you killed ah."


    What he didn''t expect was that he had been kidnapped by feelings.


    Listen to each other''s reasonable words, Ning Tao gritted his teeth: "I can''t be busy with it every day. If I can''t find you one day, I still have to die on it."


    It means time is up, I can''t find you. If something happens, it''s not in vain.


    Miao Jingjing was stunned when she heard the speech, then obviously pondered for a moment, then raised her head and said, "I don''t think so. Recently, I will be in the East China Sea."


    After that, perhaps to make him feel at ease, he stepped forward again, picked up Ning Tao''s wrist, stretched out his fingernail and scratched it. Suddenly, a drop of blood was taken away by his fingertips.


    The latter immediately lowered his head and frowned on the drop of blood, sniffed it twice. Then his single palm lit up slightly, and the drop of blood disappeared. He looked at Ning Tao.


    "I have locked your breath now. As long as you are not too far away from me, I can sense your position. If there is any accident at that time, I will come to see you."


    "Is that ok?"


    Seeing Wu''s secretary again, Ning Tao feels shivering.


    Xkc? (


    it''s terrible. The opponent''s hand is an incredible means, a little intimidating.


    "Better."


    At this point, it doesn''t work to say any more nonsense. Ning Tao is also single and immediately snorts.


    He immediately thought of something, looked at the other side and said seriously, "by the way, you also know that my cultivation is too low. I have to do it by myself. It''s easy to leak when checking. If I need it, you should help me."This is not just perfunctory, but Ning Tao has some consideration.


    It seems complicated to help Bian get the name of Hai Zheng. In fact, it''s not difficult to put it bluntly. As long as you find the iron evidence of Cao Yang''s collusion with vampires, it''s OK.


    But there''s no reason to let him work out. There''s still a risk. He''s a great master in front of him. He doesn''t need to be in vain.


    Fortunately, he and Cao''s family are not dead now. It seems that it is not difficult for them to find trouble for each other.


    "Don''t worry. I''m a witch. Since I promise you, I will never break my promise."


    Miao Jingjing has said this just now, and it''s OK to repeat it.


    This is the end of the story. Miao Jingjing left her contact information and said goodbye.


    If it wasn''t for the blood in the middle of the eyebrows, Ning Tao would even think that the scene just now was just a dreamland of drunkenness.


    With a little luck back and forth in the room, Ning Tao''s mood finally calmed down and accepted the reality.


    He is different from the witch saint. For him, nothing is more important than his own life.


    His immediate task was to remove the ban. A moment later, he locked the door and went to the bedroom.


    When kneeling, he first silently runs the mental method, and when the spiritual power is restored to a full level, he observes the blood in the center of his eyebrows again.


    He has perspective, but he has no idea whether he can expel these things.


    After all, it''s too dangerous. If you blow it up carelessly, I''m afraid it''s true as the other party said. If you don''t die, you''ll become an idiot.


    However, this situation of being controlled by others was still difficult for him to accept. Finally, he thought about it and decided to try.


    Adjust the state to the best, Ning Tao secretly draw out a ray of perspective, avoid the nerve of eyebrow, a little bit close to the most peripheral blood, try to touch.

 Chapter 392

    The most worrying moment came. The power of perspective and the blood were slightly contacted. In a flash, the blood was absorbed.


    Yes, it''s completely absorbed.


    After that, the power of perspective increased by a circle, and unexpectedly returned to the glass behind the pupil.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Forever and forever_ L. F. U. read the novel


    Feeling this scene, Ning Tao can''t help but feel tongue tied.


    In the past, except for spiritual power, perspective absolutely did not absorb anything. Now how did it absorb the blood.


    "Is this blood also dirty to perspective?"


    Ning Tao''s mind can''t help but be in a mess, and he looks at it carefully.


    You know perspective, but he based on the fundamental, if the blood spread to perspective, there will be some crying.


    A moment later, he confirmed that there was no blood in the glaze, but more vitality. Ning Tao was relieved.


    Can this thread of blood enhance the power of perspective? During the reversion of his mind, Ning Tao completely put down his heart, forced himself to suppress the agitation in his heart, drew out a trace of perspective power again, and began to compete.


    "Since perspective can be used, he is not polite. Let''s clean it up first."


    After all, the eyebrow is an important part of the friar. He can''t be careless. Even if he has a strong perspective, he doesn''t dare to neglect it.


    As time went by, Ning Tao''s speed was gradually accelerated, and the glazed light in his eyes was completely activated and began to swallow up.


    I don''t know how long after that, most of the blood in the center of his eyebrows has gone, and the rest can''t cause a strong impact on him.


    As a result, Ning Tao did not worry about it, and immediately the power of perspective surged out. Once he turned the volume, he brought all the remaining blood into it and cleaned it thoroughly.


    "Hoo


    After a long time, Ning Tao long out of breath, eyes slightly move, full of opened eyes.


    Perspective finally lived up to his hope, until this time, his uneasy heart was relaxed, after all, the feeling of being controlled by others was too uncomfortable.


    The spirit power runs all over his body. Ning Tao repeatedly confirms that the Sorcerer''s means have been chosen. He can''t help but be careful. He doesn''t grow up until he confirms that there is nothing wrong in his body.


    "Damn, bitch, don''t let me meet you again!"


    Seeing that the sky is already bright, Ning Tao stretches his muscles and looks out of the window.


    That woman is so hateful that she is reckless. If she falls into his hands one day, she has to be killed first.


    As he gnashes his teeth, Ning Tao has a cold feeling in his eyes. His character originally has a sense of toughness. Now his cultivation has been successful. Where has he ever suffered such a loss.


    At present, although he has solved the so-called lip blood ban, he knows that the affair with Miao Jingjing is not finished. The other side has profound cultivation and evil methods. If he does not find a safe way, he is afraid that once he is detected by the other side, his situation will be extremely dangerous.


    After a little hesitation, he took out his cell phone and called Wu Chenzi, intending to find out the details of the sorcery first.


    The telephone is connected very quickly, not long after, the voice of Wu Chenzi rings on the opposite side, "what''s the matter, apprentice?"


    "Ning Tao, master, when will you leave Donghai?"


    No dust son, "estimate these days, you first don''t worry, these two days I will take time, will you Lingli to seal."


    Wuchenzi thought Ning Tao was thinking about cultivation, so he said it.


    Ning Tao said, "Oh, by the way, master, I asked you something. Is the witch''s Saint hanging? Ah, no, isn''t it? "


    "The witch''s saint?" When Wu Chenzi heard the change of Ning Tao''s peak, he muttered, "how did you ask about this?"


    "It''s OK. I''ve heard people say that Bian Zhenren, who died last time, has something to do with the witches. I''m afraid that the other party will trouble me because of the contradiction between me and him in the future."


    About Miao Jingjing, Ning Tao still has some reservation. He plans to explore each other''s words first.


    "The last one who died in the hands of a vampire!"


    Wu Chenzi said, "don''t worry about it, apprentice. Although the sorcerers are not well-known and decent, they are not small forces. They can''t be unreasonable and can''t help you!"


    When Ning Tao heard that it was dark in front of him, he wanted to say to him, "master, it''s not difficult for him to do anything. He almost killed me!"


    But looking at this, he said that he would die faster. After a little hesitation, he asked, "master, isn''t this sorcerer from the alliance?"


    The league is regular. He thinks if he can borrow some power, he won''t be too passive when facing the other side next time.


    "No!" Wu Chenzi answered decisively, and seemed to have opened his voice. He said, "when the alliance was founded, he once looked for the other party, but it''s a pity that the sorcery cult is mysterious, and naturally it ended up dead!"


    "How can the government want this power out of control?" Ning Tao was speechless when he heard that the other party was outside the system. No wonder the other party was not moved when he heard about the alliance!What can the government do if it doesn''t want to? The witch sect is in the Miao area. It''s in poverty, has no communication with the outside world, and has always been mysterious. It''s very difficult to find it!


    However, there are few people in the sorcery sect. They only accept the sorcery people. Now they are weak. It''s estimated that the incense has not been broken, and they can''t make waves.


    However, Ning Tao felt speechless for a while, and his heart was like swallowing a fly. He was really afraid of what he was afraid of!


    If the witch sect is full of incense, he may be able to use it to suppress the other party. Now it''s clear that the other party is barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes. Even the government can''t help it. What else can he do!


    "Apprentice, although the witch sect is declining, if you encounter it later, don''t offend it. The human nature of the witch sect is strong, the teaching style is rough, and it is good at strange skills. Even the eight major sects like us don''t want to offend each other easily!"


    Now that he had said that, Wu Chenzi said, "Oh!" Ning Tao''s head roars. He knows what kind of madman he has offended!


    Let''s put it bluntly, that is to say, the villains are out of poverty. Even if they kill him, they don''t care much about it.


    "Wu Chenzi, disciple, I just want to discuss something with you!"


    Ning Tao, "what''s the matter?"


    No dust son, "is such, you have a few teacher nephew to want to come out to exercise, you way light, don''t know can find a job for them?"


    "Looking for a job?" When Ning Tao heard Yan, he bared his teeth and was speechless.


    he was also an old man of the clan. Wu Chenzi was beautiful. In fact, he had no money.


    according to reason, the friar should not care about this, but the way of life was different, and the way of making money in the clan was no longer feasible.


    In the past, religious sects relied on incense to eat with people, but now they can''t. today''s monasteries are all owned by the state. Although incense is more vigorous, it has nothing to do with religious sects. The state has taken away most of them.


    Even if there is a surplus, some house repair, garbage cleaning and so on, all want money, and fall into the hands of monks is very few.


    Of course, this is also the intention of the state. We should know that the friars themselves are very powerful. If they are lost by money, it is bound to cause social instability. The government is also trying to curb the gain for nothing and establish rules.


    only the friars who have lived in the mountains for a few years are not as good as others in making money according to the rules. They can only do some hard work. This is also the reason why the friars are better than others The reason for poverty.

 Chapter 393

    "Master, I wonder if they have any requirements for their work and salary?" Ning Tao slightly ponders, as if thought of what, double eyebrow a pick, probing a way.


    Wu Chenzi said, "what else can you ask for? Most of them have no culture, so they work hard and can''t find good treatment. You are the teacher, I believe you will not treat them badly."


    Because of Wu Chenzi''s relationship, Ning Tao has become a teacher at a young age, which makes the latter feel a little trance. He vaguely remembers the little girl who called his martial uncle Lanlan in the small restaurant.


    Wu Chenzi still trusts Ning Tao. After all, he can follow the government''s arrangement, but he has to take risks. In a word, the government does not support these idle people.


    As a last resort, the eight sects have an unwritten rule that they will not let the younger generation carry out some tasks of the government.


    "That''s OK. I''m short of some security guards in my shop. Let them come."


    What we want is this. Ning Tao is glad when he hears the words. He is not polite, so he is ready to say it.


    He said hello to Wu Chenzi about his business. After a period of contact, Wu Chenzi was surprised by his apprentice''s achievements in business.


    Many people have talked about the reform of zongmen in recent years. With the help of Ning Tao, Wu Chenzi has reconsidered the candidates and practice of zongmen in the future.


    After all, I''m afraid that the decline of the monks is more and more constrained by different times.


    After this, Ning Tao''s state of mind is more stable.


    He is worried about the safety of Xia Jie. If a group of friars join in and let Longwu train for a few days, he wants to come to Feifei jewelry and Xia Jie to stabilize the golden soup.


    He can also be a little less scrupulous, and can do things freely.


    Next, Ning Tao and Wu Chenzi talked a few more words, casually found a reason, and gave the teacher 100000 yuan, which made the latter very embarrassed.


    For Ning Tao, money is not a problem for him now. With the increase of his hostile forces, he feels more and more comfortable under the tree.


    Today, there are Cao''s family on the surface and the white lotus Sect on the surface. These two are huge things. Next to them are Jiang Mingyuan and Zhang Guang, who are covetous.


    If you are not careful with this kind of force, you will be crushed to pieces. There is a big force covering you. At least the other side will not act without fear.


    Standing in his position, he has no choice. As the master said, once he steps into this circle, he will never look back.


    For example, as long as he opened a jewelry store, he had only two choices: to yield to the Cao family or to be an enemy to each other. There was no third way to go.


    Choosing the former way means sending Xia Jie to Cao Yang personally, and he will be controlled by others in the future, which makes Ning Tao unable to accept at all.


    After hanging up, Ning Tao is in a low mood. Looking at a message sent in the morning on his mobile phone, he smiles from the corner of his lips.


    Information is sent by Tong Yaqian, the other party seems to have formed a habit, as long as did not see him, every day must send a message, but never call.


    The other party''s meaning is simple, knowing that Ning Tao is busy and won''t disturb, and the content of the short message is simple. They are all words of concern and advice, and sometimes they will send some small links of clothing supplies to let him pick things.


    Now looking at these warm messages, Ning Tao feels warm in his heart.


    In this way, Ning Tao''s inexplicable heart is like the little girl who doesn''t fight for anything.


    I haven''t seen each other for several days. Now that something like this happened, he didn''t have the mind to go to class. He simply cleaned up and went out to find each other.


    Two people live not far away, five minutes later, came to each other''s downstairs.


    And in the open space downstairs, there''s an extra jeep.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao is no stranger to this car. It''s Shao Ying''s. He has seen it several times in the store. He immediately picks his eyebrows, pauses and turns to go upstairs.


    Pick up the steps, when you come to the door of Tong Yaqian''s house, Ning Tao''s face suddenly shows the color of surprise.


    I saw in front of each other''s door, two men standing as straight as iron towers, speechless, staring at the security door.


    These two people are no other than Shao Ying and her bodyguards.


    "Mr. Shao, why don''t you go in?"


    See these two people like door god general pestle here, Ning Tao didn''t feel Yiya flower son, hurried to near, will knock on the door.


    "Well, no, Mr. Ning, whatever you like."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was about to knock on the door, Shao Ying quickly stretched out her hand and held it. It was hard to find some embarrassment on her face.


    As soon as Ning Tao was released, Shao Ying and the bodyguard rushed out of the distance.


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face became stiff. Some of them didn''t know what the other side was singing.


    Just about to ask what, but see Shao Ying face ruddy, a face of embarrassment cancer all came out, to the mouth of the words also swallow to go, spin will be in the heart of doubt down, hand knock on the door."Uncle Shao, go back. My mother won''t see you."


    There is a knock on the door, and there comes Tong Yaqian''s voice, which seems to be very skillful.


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt speechless for a while. He understood what Shao Yinggang meant. He didn''t let him in.


    Subconsciously turned to see each other, the latter quickly don''t cross the face, let Ning Tao is also a burst of emotion, can force a hall commander to eat the door shut, estimate in addition to this, no semicolon.


    Dong, Dong


    Ning Tao reached out and knocked on the door again. However, before he spoke this time, the wooden inner door was pulled open. At the same time, a voice came, "Uncle Shao, if you don''t leave, my mother will call the police..."


    "Ah Ning Tao


    "What? Not even me? "


    Through the security door, Ning Tao spread his hands and laughed bitterly.


    "You''re dead. If you don''t talk, how can I know it''s you?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Tong Yaqian blushes like a red apple. She opens the security door and pulls Ning Tao in.


    "Ah, and Mr. Shao!"


    Ning Tao just a door, Tong Yaqian immediately such as anti wolf general, let the former did not react.


    "Whatever he is, my mother won''t let him in."


    The wooden door is also closed, Tong Yaqian playfully stretched out the next incense tongue, pull Ning Tao to the hall of the sofa to sit down, did not give outsiders face.


    "Ning Tao, why are you here?"


    Let Ning Tao sit on the sofa, Tong Yaqian hands together, some feel at a loss, but the joy on the face but how also can''t cover up.


    "Don''t I miss you?"


    , update ~? The fastest CJ L on ¡ñ K!.


    with a smile, Ning Tao reaches out and holds Tong Yaqian''s scaly fingers.


    "No, my mother is here!" Tong Yaqian was shocked, just like a frightened deer, and quickly retreated.


    Cough!


    At this time, the bedroom came as if deliberately coughing sound, followed by a very loud sound of walking.


    In an instant, Tong''s mother pretended to be indifferent and came out. Seeing Ning Tao, she reluctantly laughed and said, "Ning Tao is coming."

 Chapter 394

    "Ah, ma..."


    Seeing her mother come out, Tong Yaqian, like a frightened deer, quickly retreats to one side, trying to make herself behave as if nothing had happened.


    It''s just that his face is like a peach cheek, and his expression has betrayed him. As a mother from the past, she can''t see it.


    The latter glanced at her, deliberately sternly, reprimanded, "Ning Tao is coming, do not go to wash a fruit!"


    Know daughter Mo Ru mother, she and Tong Yaqian grow up together, too familiar with it, daughter''s mind too understand.


    Even from her daughter''s words and deeds, she has guessed that her baby daughter has changed from a young girl to a young woman, but her response is to pretend not to know.


    After all, my daughter has grown up and has her own ideas. Today, the world is not what it used to be. She is very open.


    Things have happened, but the other party is tied to Ning Tao. Even if she opposes something, it is estimated that it will not help.


    In addition, she is satisfied with Ning Tao from the bottom of her heart. She is not only very capable when she is young, but also does not have some childe''s airs to help her family so much that every time she sees Ning Tao, she feels grateful.


    His daughter with each other, is not aggrieved.


    "Oh, oh..."


    Tong Yaqian smell speech immediately wake up, quickly holding the fruit tray to the kitchen.


    "Auntie, Mr. Shao is out there..."


    Ning Tao is not half sorry about this. As soon as the peak turns, he talks about Shao Ying.


    When a younger generation bumps into this, Tong''s mother, as an elder, suddenly looks unnatural. Her look flashes. She unconsciously looks at the door of her eyes and hesitates, "he Is he still out there? "


    "Well, auntie, why don''t you let Mr. Shao in? After all, there are some things to be said."


    Both always in this stalemate is not a matter, Ning Tao eyes micro movement, observing the look of mother Tong.


    "Don''t..."


    Hearing the speech, mother Tong quickly waved her hand and gritted her teeth. "I''ve made it clear to him that he''s still here. He''s old enough to be ashamed!"


    After taking the apple from Tong Yaqian, Ning Tao was not polite. He opened his mouth and chewed it slowly. He said, "it''s clear that Mr. Shao shouldn''t be a rascal!"


    Tong''s mother was a little embarrassed. When she heard Ning Tao say that, she couldn''t take care of anything else. She said angrily, "he''s a rogue. That''s what he was when he was a child. I don''t know how such a person can make him commander."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao had a bottom in his heart. With a turn of his eyes, he suddenly slapped on the table. He said indignantly, "it''s too much. He''s a hall commander. He''s playing rogue with us ordinary people. I don''t believe that no one can cure him. Don''t worry, auntie. I know some people from the police station, so I''ll take him away!"


    At the time of speaking, Ning Tao has taken out his mobile phone and is about to call the police.


    "Oh, no, no..."


    See Ning Tao to call the police, Tong mother immediately not happy, scared face a white, quickly forward to stop way.


    "Auntie, it''s too much. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything!" Seeing this, Ning Tao''s mind moves. He insists with frost on his face. He just turns his eyes and gives Tong Yaqian a look.


    "Yes, mom, you don''t care about it. Uncle Shao comes to our house every three or five times, so that people around the supermarket are talking about it. Let the police arrest him."


    Tong Yaqian reaction is not slow, smell speech immediately came forward, mouth echoed a.


    "Well, auntie, just leave it to me!" There is no doubt about Ning Tao''s words, showing the appearance that this phone call has to be made.


    "Forget it, Ning Tao. Yingzi and I are young. It''s really bad for the police station. If I don''t see him, maybe he won''t come in a few days."


    Two people are this attitude, immediately will Tong mother get at a loss, words did not just start strong.


    See here, Ning Tao and Tong Yaqian eyes a pair, the heart is several.


    In fact, he just made such a gesture, also want to see mother Tong''s reaction.


    After Shao Wenlin''s last visit, Tong''s mother kept it a secret and never mentioned it.


    Until later, Shao Ying came again, and Tong''s mother did not see her behind closed doors. She knew Tong Yaqian well with Tong''s mother. How could Tong Yaqian not know what her mother thought.


    After all, Tong''s mother has become a mother. Now she is far from Shao Ying. On the one hand, she doesn''t want outsiders to point out three or four things. On the other hand, she doesn''t want to involve Shao Ying.


    However, at present, the attitude of the other party has undoubtedly softened a lot, which has already explained everything.


    Now, how to eliminate the obstacles in the other party''s mind is Ning Tao''s estimation.


    Knowing exactly what Tong''s mother thinks, Ning Tao naturally wants to become a man of beauty. After all, Tong''s mother is still young and doesn''t have much company to find. This is what Tong Yaqian is looking forward to.


    Apart from other things, Ning Tao can also feel Shao Ying''s deep love for Tong''s mother, otherwise she won''t do it as she is now.Just, before he does it again, he has to talk to people outside and confirm it.


    "Well, I''ll talk to Mr. Shao. If he doesn''t know what to do, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Feel the fire almost, Ning Tao on the surface of a dark sigh, looking at mother Tong said.


    "This..."


    Hearing this, Tong''s mother didn''t panic. She didn''t know how to say it.


    In fact, she is not satisfied with Shao Ying. It''s just that she knows herself and doesn''t want to implicate the other party.


    And now kill out a Ning Tao, immediately let her don''t know what to do, she is afraid of ten thousand one or two what contradiction, the consequence is not good end.


    "Don''t worry, auntie. I''ll have a good talk with Mr. Shao."


    Ning Tao gnashes his teeth on the surface, says something hatefully, and turns away.


    Tong''s mother is in a dilemma because she wants to say something, but she is held by Tong Yaqian.


    Open the door, no accident, Shao Ying two people are still standing at the door, see Ning Tao out, the former face slightly natural don''t go.


    In any case, Shao Ying is a man in power. She is old enough to make a younger generation look unnatural.


    Ning Tao bit the apple, and stopped on them. He looked at Shao Ying with a smile and said vaguely, "Mr. Shao, my aunt asked me to give you a word."


    Hearing this, Shao Ying immediately became interested. She was slightly excited when she picked her sword eyebrows. She stood upright as if she were listening to the leader''s lecture again. "Mr. Ning, please speak!"


    "Er..." Seeing this, Ning Tao looked around with a guilty heart. With a slight sign, he waved his hand and said, "Mr. Shao, why don''t we find a place to talk about it."


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Ning, please."


    Shao Ying has been here many times. It''s the first time that she heard Tong''s mother speak. How can she not be excited? She pressed her curiosity and quickly asked for help.


    When they came downstairs, they found a coffee shop. Seeing a secluded place, they sat down. Before they could sit down, Shao Ying said with great expectation, "I don''t know what Pingping asked you to bring!"

 Chapter 395

    We might as well hastily smile, "let''s have a chat."


    Then he called the waiter over with one hand and ordered two cups of coffee with a cool look.


    Shao Ying is not an ordinary person. Seeing Ning Tao''s attitude, she also realizes something. She nods and looks calm again.


    "Mr. Shao is in a high position. I''m afraid it''s not good for you to go back and forth like this."


    Waiting for the waiter to bring up the coffee, Ning Taomin took a mouthful and said leisurely.


    Shao Ying was stunned and then shook her head with a bitter smile. "Mr. Ning doesn''t need to talk to me. Since you say so, I''ve directly pointed out that I really like Pingping, and I don''t care about other things."


    Ning Tao nodded and said again, "I can understand what Mr. Shao said, but my aunt feels sorry for you. The more you are like this, the more repulsive she is. In addition, I''m afraid it''s even harder to deal with last time!"


    Hear Shao Ying admit directly, Ning Tao mind move, know things still have drama.


    Shao Ying understood and said, "I''m really sorry about Wenlin. I''d like to thank Mr. Ning very much. Otherwise, I really have no face to see Pingping again."


    "But don''t worry, Mr. Ning. I''ve already warned them that this kind of thing won''t happen again."


    "In fact, to put it bluntly, they are also for the sake of the whole family. There is no other malice. It''s just that Pingping doesn''t give me a chance to explain. I''m really helpless!"


    &Q forever " It''s not once or twice that Shao Wenlin came here to watch Xiao a for free. He knows the young man''s influence on Tong''s mother and daughter, and his secret investigation will not treat him as an ordinary child.


    At present, he is not angry but happy when he hears Ning Tao''s words. If the other party is willing to talk to him, there must be something wrong. Otherwise, there is no need to talk now.


    "Since Mr. Shao has said that they are for the sake of the family, have you ever thought that even if you and aunt Lin can do something good, can you guarantee that it won''t happen last time? I think you know what Auntie''s character is. I don''t think you want Auntie Lin to be unhappy


    Ning Tao''s words are not groundless. After Zhou Ru''s experience, he deeply understands the cruelty of the big family. With Lin Pingping''s current situation and character, he will definitely suffer a lot when he comes to the Shao family. Maybe when things turn around, good things may not turn into bad things.


    Sure enough, hearing this, Shao Ying''s face turned white, her finger joints suddenly clenched, and she took a deep breath. Her face suddenly became sharp. Looking at Ning Tao, she seemed to say to herself, "as long as I''m here, I won''t let Pingping suffer any grievances. The last thing will never happen!"


    "Mr. Shao, you should understand what this sentence stands for?"


    Ning Tao sighs slightly, and his mouth is a little heavy. He knows the weight of this.


    Shao Ying smiles and pushes down her coffee with her knuckles. When she looks out of the window, she looks a little far away. "Mr. Ning, you are too young to realize some things. Power and money can really fascinate a lot of people. It''s just that for a long time, putting aside the flashiness, people often see their own heart!"


    With the words finished, he looked back again, his eyes burning at Ning Tao and said, "Mr. Ning, can you listen to my words from the bottom of my heart?"


    "Mr. Shao, please."


    Ning Tao micro nodded, made a posture of listening.


    Shao Ying smiles gratefully, bows her head and ponders a little, and then says, "Pingping and I grew up together. In the past, I only wanted to serve the country and realize my own value, so that I devoted myself to the army for the first half of my life without any regrets. However, now that I am in the middle of my life, the blood spilled in front of me has dissipated and become the present fame and fortune, but these are not what I want "Yes."


    Speaking of this, Shao Ying gave a wry smile, shook her head and said, "maybe it''s because people are getting older. They can''t see the darkness of some levels. It''s too cold to be high up. Now I''m in a high position. What I could do in those years is no longer possible. What I want to do now is not what I wanted to do in those years. Now, I just want to live the life I want."


    "I failed Pingping. If I hadn''t gone my own way at the beginning, maybe Pingping would not be like this. If Pingping is all right now, I will bless her silently. Now, I want to make up for her and don''t want to let her suffer any more grievances."


    Shao Ying''s words are more tactful, but Ning Tao understands them, and he feels deeply moved.


    As a soldier, or a person in power, it is very rare for Ning Tao to say such words.


    "But no matter what I say, Pingping doesn''t listen to my explanation at all. She doesn''t even want to see me once."


    With the words finished, Shao Ying scratched her hair in distress, and her expression was extremely painful.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said in secret, "if you use this method, it''s strange if people can agree with you!"


    Two times with each other, contact down, although not deep understanding, Ning Tao also can be regarded as some grasp of his temper.


    Shao Ying''s character is hard and straight, and she doesn''t beat around the Bush, while Tong''s mother is shy and unhappy. They both follow their own patterns. It''s strange that they can speak freely.When he heard Shao Ying''s words, Ning Tao thought he had some music in his heart. He directly knocked on the table and said, "Mr. Shao should understand aunt Lin''s temper. You will only backfire in this way!"


    "I know, but I have no better way than to come to her!"


    Words all said this, Shao Ying also no matter what face, will heart depressed all speak out.


    Now that Ning Tao is here, he doesn''t just listen to each other''s opinions. Seeing that the fire is almost ready, he coughs and says, "now if Mr. Shao is willing, I can help you."


    "Really?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Shao Ying''s eyes brightened and her interest suddenly came.


    "Well, yes, but you have to cooperate with me in this matter."


    Before that, Ning Tao thought about many ways more than once. He had already had a plan in mind. Now he thought about it a little and said.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are willing to help me, I will fully cooperate."


    Looking at what Ning Tao said, Shao Ying was so excited that she forgot to ask what Lin Pingping said, and her face turned red.


    "Well, does Mr. Shao know what aunt Lin liked when he was a child?"


    In order to ensure that in case, Ning Tao considered it and asked again.


    Five minutes later, after asking out all the doubts in his heart, Ning Tao put down his mind and told his own way.


    "This Is that really OK? "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Shao Ying''s eyes stare, and her look is unnatural.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I say it''s wrong, it''s absolutely no problem."


    Ning Tao drank the coffee in his hand, then stood up and said, "it''s time for me to go back. As for whether Mr. Shao is willing to use my method, please help yourself."


    When Ning Tao turns away, Shao Ying''s face changes.

 Chapter 396

    Tong mother is very concerned about face, Shao Ying such a hard top, will only make the situation more embarrassing.


    Both of them are people who have experienced wind and rain. It''s a sad experience. Since Ning Tao has met them, he should try his best to match them.


    This is what Tong Yaqian means. Now that the family conditions are better, she doesn''t want her mother to live for her all the time.


    Out of the coffee shop, Ning Tao did not stay, and went back to Tong''s home.


    "Ning Tao, you''re back. How''s uncle Shao?"


    Tong''s mother and son are fidgeting in the living room. Seeing Ning Tao coming back, Tong Yaqian asks.


    Although Tong''s mother didn''t speak, her tense face undoubtedly revealed the color of tension!


    "Well, it''s hard to say."


    Looking at them, Ning Tao sat on the sofa with a dignified look and shook his head slightly.


    "What''s the matter? You have to be very anxious." Tong Yaqian sat beside Ning Tao, ignoring the others and shaking his arm anxiously.


    Seeing that their appetites were almost hanged, Ning Tao sighed and said, "I''ve told each other clearly for my aunt. It''s impossible. Let him die!"


    "Ah Ning Tao How can you do this? Don''t you want to drive uncle Shao away? Who asked you to say that... "


    Tong Yaqian smell speech complexion a tight, blame Ning Tao to come.


    Standing on one side of the Tong mother complexion instant pale, the body slightly shaking for a while, dead bite lips.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao''s mind turns, but on the surface he pretends to be innocent. "Isn''t Aunt very clear? I don''t want to see Mr. Shao any more. Don''t I cut the mess quickly? "


    "You..."


    Tong Yaqian opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Originally, she thought Ning Tao was going to discuss the solution, but she didn''t expect that it would collapse.


    In an instant, I didn''t know what to do. I turned around and looked at my mother, full of guilt.


    But in Tong''s mother''s heart, a heart falls into the dust, full of bitterness, can''t say what feeling.


    Every time Shao Ying comes over, she can''t have no idea, but the gap between them is too big for her to have any idea.


    I think so, but now I hear Ning Tao''s words, I can''t help but feel confused and ask subconsciously, "he Where is he? "


    XZ is the best. As soon as she said this sentence, mother Tong regretted it. Isn''t it true that some of them have no silver here?


    "When I came back, I saw him drinking in a small restaurant downstairs."


    Ning Tao look a Zheng, Shun way, and then quickly added a way, "aunt, do you want me to call him over."


    "Don''t Don''t I''m just asking if he''s gone. The store is very busy. Mama Wang is not necessarily busy alone. I can''t stay at home all the time. "


    As Tong''s mother is good at management, she has managed the supermarket in this short half year, and her voice is getting better and better. With more business, Tong''s mother recruited a helper.


    She as an elder, some words naturally inconvenient to speak to two people, for a time, the heart can not help but uneasy.


    "Mom, uncle Shao will be OK. Why don''t you go out and have a look?"


    Tong Yaqian is a little worried. She can''t make up her mind to take a look at Ning Tao and her mother.


    "I''m not going. He''ll do whatever he likes."


    The more they talk, the colder their hearts are. Tong''s mother is in a state of confusion and has no mood to stay. She leaves a word and says to Ning Tao reluctantly, "Ning Tao, you play with ya Qian. I''m not comfortable. I''ll go into the room and have a rest."


    However, when Tong''s mother turned around, a loud trumpet came from downstairs, which made the three people look different.


    Tong Yaqian reaction is very fast, immediately came to the window, opened the curtain to see down.


    Ning Tao''s expression moves. He looks at Tong''s mother strangely. He comes and sweeps downstairs. He can''t help but move.


    Shao Ying stood downstairs, looking at Tong''s room, holding a bottle of Baijiu in one hand, holding a loudspeaker in the other hand, and looking at the tall voice in the upstairs recitation.


    "Holding an oil paper umbrella


    like me,


    like me,


    walking silently


    cold, desolate, and melancholy


    she approached silently,


    approached, and cast her eyes in a calm way,


    she floated by


    like a dream,


    like a dream,


    like a clove,


    beside me After this girl,


    she went far and far in silence,


    to the decadent fence,


    to the rain lane,


    in the sad melody of the rain,


    her color was faded,


    her fragrance was scatteredEven her calm eyes, lilac melancholy, a song of Dai Wangshu''s Rain Lane came out of each other''s mouth and reverberated among the whole residential buildings.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the situation?"


    Many residents heard the sound and opened the windows one after another to have a look.


    When I saw the movement downstairs, I was surprised.


    A song of Dai Wangshu''s Rain Lane came out of Shao Ying''s mouth downstairs. With the sound amplification of the loudspeaker, an unspeakable strangeness came into being.


    Tong Yaqian''s eyes are wide open, listening to the following love poems, her eyes can''t help showing a trace of yearning, but when she slowly turns back, she looks puzzled and looks at Ning Tao.


    She has no reason not to doubt Ning Tao. At the moment, her eyes are full of complexity and her look is full of inquiry.


    Looking at this scene, Ning Tao lips a tight, with each other a pair of eyes, is also trip eyes tongue tied up.


    Yes, he gave Shao Ying some advice, but he didn''t say that he read any love poems. He just saw that Tong''s mother wanted face and made him try to make some noise.


    Now that people are so open, the way of romance has long changed. Where is this still popular?


    Downstairs, Shao Ying was middle-aged. Now he recited deeply. His tall figure showed a little vicissitudes. He was holding a wine bottle in his hand and looked decadent.


    Every emotion poem is clear and emotional. When the emotion is strong, both eyes are red. If you listen carefully, it has a special charm.


    Although Ning Tao and his wife don''t feel much about this rain lane, they feel different about the old people.


    in the early days of reform and opening up, beauties and talents all expressed themselves in this way, which is also the most romantic.


    Among them, Yuxiang and zaibaiqiao are even more popular and read the most.


    Shao Ying''s reading has attracted many people''s attention. The residents upstairs have heard a lot, and even when someone wants to stop them, they don''t speak and listen silently.


    This point can be at home, most of them are older, this poem for them, not only memory, but also a young heart!


    Listen, listen, many people wet their eyes, even more emotional, burst into tears,


    not every relationship has a perfect ending, now it is recited by Shao Ying, which reminds them of the softness in their hearts.


    See things out of their own track, Ning Tao is not sure how the effect, in the heart of some uneasy back, want to see the reaction of the parties.


    Just a look back, but found that Tong mother did not know when, has stood in front of the window, also not close, body trembling, lips bite white, as if recalled what.


    There is an end to the poem. Soon, after reading a poem in the rain lane, Shao Ying flushed her eyes and yelled, "Pingping, I love you!"

 Chapter 397

    "Ah..."


    Tong''s mother, who is in memory of her, is suddenly surprised. She blushes with surprise at this voice, and suddenly feels embarrassed.


    "Cow


    Ning Tao also took a cold breath, and then he praised it in his heart.


    Sure enough, it is worthy of being a soldier. This voice is equal to letting Tong''s mother fall into a passive situation immediately.


    In fact, it''s true that Tong''s mother''s chest suddenly rises and falls violently when she hears the speech. Ignoring Ning Tao, she quickly takes out her mobile phone and dials it out.


    Soon, when the phone is connected, Shaoying''s surprise voice comes from inside. Pingping, you finally answer my phone.


    "Shao Ying, you You''re yelling at me downstairs. Believe it or not, I''ll die for you Speaking of this, Tong''s mother''s eyes are red. She''s also in a hurry. She''s been made by the other party. Today, it''s a big deal. The neighbors all know about the blind date. I really don''t know how to end it.


    "Pingping, do you forgive me?"


    ¡£ After hearing this, Li Shaoying was in a hurry and said.


    "I don''t understand you!"


    Tong''s mother blushed and dropped the sentence in a hurry. She hung up and turned to the bedroom.


    "There''s a door!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao didn''t want to give up all his previous work. He called out to Shao Ying out of the window, "Mr. Shao, what''s the matter? I can''t hear it below!"


    By Ning Tao such a shout, is entering the room of Tong mother a stagger, almost didn''t fall to the ground, the body Dun under, didn''t say anything, entered the inside bedroom.


    Downstairs Shao Ying is a Leng at first, immediately on the face after a joy, rushed to the upstairs.


    After a while, Shao Ying came up ruddy. After she came in, she swept the living room. She didn''t see Tong''s mother, so she was a little nervous. Looking at Tong Yaqian, she said, "where''s your mother?"


    He''s so excited. You know, he''s middle-aged. If he''s not forced to drink, how can he show the warmth of the 1980s.


    "Uncle Shao, you Are you ok? "


    Smell Shao Ying body wine, Tong Yaqian looked at the bedroom, concerned about the way.


    "I I''m fine. "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s eyes and the half closed door of the bedroom, he didn''t know what to do.


    Ning Tao''s lips curved a little. He pulled Tong Yaqian with one hand and said in a loud voice, "by the way, Mr. Shao, I have something to do with Yaqian. I want to go out. If you have something to talk to your aunt."


    Speech toward the other side squeezed the next eye, Ning Tao pulled some unwilling Tong Yaqian to go out, bang of a sound belt up the door.


    At this point, what he should do has already been done, and it is bound to embarrass the other party if he stays any longer. It''s better to leave space for both parties.


    Ran downstairs, Tong Yaqian just earned off Ning Tao''s wrist, looked at the eye upstairs, looked at Ning Tao, worried about the way, "Tao, we just left, nothing will happen."


    "Trust me, it''s OK."


    Ning Tao spread his hands and said casually that he was about to go out. After two steps, he saw that Tong Yaqian didn''t catch up, so he said again, "Yaqian, if your mother doesn''t approve Mr. Shao, it''s impossible for him to come in. She''s just in front of us. She can''t face us. The next scene is not suitable for us..."


    After Ning Tao''s advice, Tong Yaqian understood, but she understood, but her face was cold. She looked at Ning Tao and snorted, "Uncle Shao, this is your credit."


    "Where, where, is their own deep feelings!" Ning Tao waved his hand. He didn''t dare to take credit.


    Just as the words just fell, he felt a pain in his waist and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "What are you doing?"


    When the other side released his fingers, Ning Tao bared his teeth, some of them didn''t know why.


    "Hum, let you even cheat me, why don''t you tell me."


    Tong Yaqian picked chin, pretending to be angry looking at Ning Tao, look bad.


    When Ning Tao says that Shao Ying has gone, she is most worried about Tong Yaqian. She knows her mother''s mind and hears that Ning Tao has driven people away. At that time, she was very anxious.


    "It''s not that I''m short of time and have a heavy task. I haven''t had time to say it yet." Ning Tao smell speech look a stagnant, also have to accompany to smile to explain.


    In fact, it''s not that he forgot, but that he can''t say. At that time, if Tong Yaqian knew it, she didn''t pretend to be like it. In case Tong''s mother saw something, her previous achievements might be wasted.


    "I don''t care. You have to make it up to me."


    Although there is no resentment in the heart, it is not easy to catch Ning Tao once. How can he let it go? When he speaks, he takes a trace of unreasonable.


    "No problem. I''ll invite you to KFC."


    Home is temporarily can''t go back, have nothing to do, Ning Tao also want to accompany each other, very readily agreed.


    "That''s about the same."Tong Yaqian pursed a smile and put her hand around Ning Tao''s arm. A piece of heart trouble was solved in this way, and she was able to play a down-to-earth game.


    Soon, they found a chain store. Ning Tao ordered a set meal for each other and ordered two hamburgers and a glass of juice.


    "Ning Tao, after the new year, the school will have an internship. I plan to go to the first people''s Hospital of the city. What do you think?"


    Swallow the food in the mouth, Tong Yaqian looks at Ning Tao, a pair of discussed language airway.


    "The first municipal people''s hospital?" Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, think about it, nodded, way, "yes, that hospital is very good, if you can, in the future work there is also good."


    Tongyaqian smell speech shake head, look some dim way, "I think, just heard that no one can''t get into, or go to the local small hospital is better."


    "Don''t worry. You can go if you want to." Said unintentionally, listen to have a heart, Ning Tao secretly has this matter in mind.


    With his current energy, it''s not a big problem to arrange a doctor''s quota in the hospital. Tong Yaqian is simple, and Ning Tao doesn''t want to let the other party get involved in some things, so he doesn''t say anything.


    Tong Yaqian just thought that Ning Tao comforted herself. With a smile and a change of words, she looked at Ning Tao and said with a trace of expectation, "Tao, which hospital do you want to go to for internship?"


    "I..." Ning Tao was stunned when he heard that, but he didn''t think about it.


    In fact, during this period of time, with perspective, he saw a lot of things, and his medical skills naturally went up. Even if he didn''t have much practice, he was not much worse than some famous experts.


    This words have no way to tell each other in detail, Ning Tao recovered, bit hamburger, vaguely said, "I''ll see it then, I haven''t thought about it yet."


    KFC stores are mostly lovers. Tong Yaqian and Ning Tao came here for the first time. Seeing the intimate actions of a pair of ambiguous young lovers around, she felt sweet in her heart and felt a layer of red on her face.

 Chapter 398

    Send Tong Yaqian back downstairs, Shao Ying''s car has no trace.


    Ning Tao looked upstairs, and gently pinched the palm of Tong Yaqian''s hand, indicating that the other party can go up.


    After coming back from Tong Yaqian''s home, Ning Tao is not willing to waste a little time.


    After Miao Jingjing''s experience, he also saw the importance of strength. In the face of the powerlessness of the strong, Ning Tao will never forget.


    Now in his life goal, and more, the ability to be greater than the witch Saint this one.


    You''re kidding!


    He was almost cut down by the other party and left him with a ban. If he didn''t have perspective, he might not even have the chance to bargain. Since Xiuzhen, where did he suffer so much humiliation and secretly compete with himself.


    As time goes by, in a twinkling of an eye, two days have passed. On this day, Ning Tao just finished his class in the morning and stretched his waist. As he was preparing to go to Tong Yaqian, his mobile phone began to ring.


    Ning Tao sweeps and looks at the call reminder above. It turns out that it''s Lin Beibei''s. Ning Tao looks a little surprised. After a little meal, he presses the answer button and puts it in his ear.


    "Brother Ning, is that you?"


    Listen to Lin Beibei comfortable voice rings out, Ning Tao en sentence, smile ha ha of return a sentence.


    Lin Beibei''s voice is sweet but not greasy. She is ethereal. In all, she has the best timbre among the girls Ning Tao knows.


    "Brother Lin, I''m going to Beijing with sister Bingbing in two days. It''s estimated that it will take some time to come back."


    There was some hesitation on the other end of the phone, and the words after it were a little low.


    "Well, when you get there, study hard and take good care of yourself. You can call your brother if you have anything. Don''t mention it."


    Ning Tao smiles a little, still think the other side has what not to give up, opened mouth to charge a.


    Lin Beibei said, "well, I see. Thank you, brother Ning"


    "well, what else can I do for you, Beibei?"


    From each other''s words, Ning Tao heard a trace of desire to say and stop, and asked.


    "Ah Ah It''s ok... "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s question, Lin Beibei on the other end of the phone seems a little flustered, and his words are not easy to say.


    "Ha ha, is there anything wrong? Beibei, it''s OK. Just say what you have!" Ning Tao where can''t hear each other''s overtones, immediately comfort way.


    Lin Beibei said, "well, in fact, it''s not a big deal. Second, today is my last study in the cram school. There is also a performance. I''d like to invite you to see it. Brother Ning, do you have time?"


    "Well, yes, you can!"


    Ning Tao sighed in his heart, thought for a while, and finally agreed.


    In fact, Ning Tao knows something about Lin Beibei''s idea.


    First time


    It''s just impossible. Lin Beibei is too young. He has too many women now. He really doesn''t have this idea.


    When he had cured his legs, Ning Tao chose to have less contact with him.


    But this time the other party called, he couldn''t refuse any more, and he had to go one step at a time.


    Now, Ning Tao understands that some things can only be left to time to dissipate.


    Maybe Lin Beibei is grateful to him, cured her legs, or saved her life, because these just want to be with him, but for him, he always treat each other as a sister, just.


    Looking at this situation, there is no way to find Tong Yaqian in the afternoon. Ning Tao takes out his mobile phone, quickly types a few words on the screen, sends a text message to the other party, and then gets into the Audi car. After unscrewing the key, he starts the car and goes away.


    About half an hour later, Ning Tao came to the place they agreed.


    "Brother Ning, here."


    See Ning Tao out of the car, has been waiting in situ Lin Beibei quickly came over, sweet honey called.


    Female 18 change, the more change the more beautiful, not bad at all! It''s better to use it on each other.


    Has not seen each other for a long time, goodbye Lin Beibei, Ning Tao does not feel suddenly in front of a light.


    A light winter dress, the upper body is a small shawl, plain face to the sky, white face, two big black eyes bright, a black hair in the back of the head tied a horsetail, the whole person standing there, like a pure green lotus, people dare not mind.


    "Not too late!"


    Ning Tao reluctantly calmed down and replied with a smile.


    "No, come on in!"


    Lin Beibei shakes his head, and his hands naturally hold Ning Tao''s arm, so that his body doesn''t feel stiff.


    But see the other side look calm, Ning Tao also pretends to be indifferent, want to pull it! After all, I think of her as my sister!


    This is a private high-end vocal music club. When Lin Beibei''s legs are ready, he is sent here by Longwu to study music."Beibei, here you are."


    As soon as he entered, Ning Tao found that there were a lot of people. Just as Ning Tao looked around, at the door not far away, several people came in a hurry. One of them, a young man with the shape of killing Matt, said.


    But when the eyes fell on their arms, the young man''s face could not help changing.


    "Yes?"


    Seeing the man in front of him, Lin Beibei''s eyebrows wrinkled. It seemed that he didn''t want to have more intersection with him. He just wanted to let him go.


    "Beibei, who is this uncle? Why didn''t you mention it?"


    Seeing that Lin Beibei is indifferent to himself, the young man''s face suddenly sinks. When his eyes fall on Ning Tao, he is not in a good mood. His words are full of vinegar!


    Hearing the young man''s words in front of him, Lin Beibei''s face sank and some feigned anger, but he seemed to think of something. He had some restraint, and his face returned to calm again. He said faintly, "Joe sizer, this is my elder brother Ning. He came with me. If you don''t have anything to do, we''ll go first!"


    Ning Tao couldn''t see the young man''s eagerness to see Lin Beibei, but he just raised his lips and didn''t take it seriously.


    In his opinion, it''s all children''s business. Naturally, he doesn''t know what to do. With a little effort, he wants to pull out Lin Beibei''s arms, so as not to be misunderstood.


    But he just move, Lin Beibei seems to understand his meaning, secretly hands quickly force, will ningtao''s arm directly in front of the chest, die not loose.


    Suddenly feel Lin Beibei began to take shape in front of the chest soft, scared Ning Tao quickly removed the strength, dare not move, let the other side pull themselves around the other side, walk forward.


    Looking at the intimacy between them, the young man looked as if he had swallowed a fly. Both fists are clenched.


    "Brother Qiao, the girl Lin Beibei is too much. Isn''t that shameful?"

 Chapter 399

    "Shut up


    When he heard that he looked cold, he suddenly turned back and drank a cold drink. His face was about to bleed.


    "That is, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. Lin Beibei is our brother Qiao''s favorite, which is well known."


    Another young man, who is good at steering the boat in the face of the wind, also puffed up his cheeks and said while winking.


    Seeing that Qiao size didn''t make a statement, as soon as the peak turned, he said, "I think Lin Beibei is confused by the man. Brother Qiao, at this time, you need to let her know who is good to her."


    "Yes, I don''t think that man is a real thing. He just rubbed his arms against Lin Beibei''s chest!" The young man who just spoke suddenly woke up and took the sentence again.


    "Damn, you can die without talking!"


    This words don''t say good, once said that Josephine''s anger soared again, backhand slap on each other''s head, angry way.


    Inexplicably, he was slapped again, and the little Valet looked embarrassed. Subconsciously, he felt the place on his head where he had been slapped. He didn''t know where to say something wrong.


    "Well, look at that kid, he''s a hick!" Qiao size snorted coldly. Just as he wanted to raise his eyes, he saw a little girl with colorful braids on her head. Her face moved and she walked up with a smile.


    "Yuno, you''re here, too."


    The little girl saw the boy she liked talking to herself. She was so happy that she immediately came up and called out sweetly, "Qiao Shao."


    "Well, rain, I heard you want a diamond pendant. I don''t know if it''s true?"


    Josser looked around the neck and said.


    "What? Do you want to give me at least one, Joe? "


    Hearing each other''s words, a little surprise flashed across her face.


    "As long as you do me a favor, it''s nothing..."


    There are many people in the club. They come and go with different ages, but most of them are teenagers. After all, with the improvement of people''s living conditions, some families attach importance to their children''s artistic talent. Even if they can''t become big things, it''s good to cultivate some temperament.


    Accordingly, some tutorial classes and the like have sprung up.


    The environment is good. This is what Ning Tao got after visiting the club for a moment. As soon as he sat down, Lin Beibei took out a bottle of mineral water from his bag and handed it to Ning Tao.


    "Drink it, I''m not thirsty!"


    Ning Tao partial head looked an eye, see the other party''s bag is full of snacks, smile to shake head, wave hand to refuse.


    "This Miss Xu is very famous?"


    Ning Tao looked around and saw that the classroom of Nuo university had been sitting for most of the time. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, Miss Xu''s piano music is very good!"


    Lin Beibei heard the affirmative nod, words with a trace of envy.


    "Ha ha, she may just study early, you will certainly be stronger than her in the future!" Ning Tao said with a smile!


    "Brother Ning, you are wrong!"


    Lin Beibei unscrewed the bottle cap, drank some water, tilted her head and said with a smile, "Miss Xu is not big, just like me. It''s said that she has only studied piano for about a year, and it''s only in the past six months that she''s been popular. She''s won many awards!"


    "So powerful!" Ning Tao thought that he was a middle-aged man!


    "Well, the piano needs talent. Some people have studied all their lives and can''t play at a high level!" Lin Beibei shook his head and said regretfully.


    "Oh, isn''t this Lin Beibei? He''s deep enough to hide. He brought his boyfriend here today. It''s strange that he had to agree with Josephine''s pursuit!"


    Just at this time, a faint voice of Yin Yang Qi rang out and interrupted their conversation.


    Ning Tao looked up and saw a girl with red hair and colorful clothes in front of him. At the moment, he was also looking up and down at him with a sarcastic look.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Deng Yunuo. This is my brother!"


    Seeing this girl, Lin Beibei''s face changed and said coldly at random, which was quite different from her usual attitude. Obviously, the two girls didn''t deal with it at ordinary times.


    However, the girl named Deng Yunuo has no sense of interest. As soon as she turns her mouth, she looks at Ning Tao and says in a narrow sense, "this handsome guy, do you know music?"


    For these little kids, Ning Tao''s lips curved, but he didn''t have any interest at all.


    It''s just like a tutor of a popular voice, who opens his mouth and closes his mouth: what''s your dream?


    Last time, a friend''s answer was bright. My dream was world peace, which made the tutor embarrassed and guilty.


    These days, self-confidence is OK, don''t be arrogant.


    A little child is music. For the sake of her youth, Ning Tao plans to forgive her. He shakes his head and says, "I don''t understand!"


    Hearing these words, Deng Yunuo seemed to be strong, and immediately aimed at Lin Beibei.


    Lin: "Beibei, your vision is too bad, so you don''t have a bit of music cells, but also poor man, you can see it? I think Qiao Shao is blind! "This is an undisguised irony. Deng Yunuo''s voice is very loud, which arouses many people''s eyes.


    Although Lin Beibei is kind-hearted, she is naturally very angry with such naked satire, and her words are completely cold. "I''ll find what I like, and I don''t need you to tell me!"


    "What? Is anger a shame? "


    Deng Yunuo thought that the other party was deliberately competing with her, tut tut said, deliberately speaking very slowly, and said with pride, "by the way, I forgot to tell you, Qiao Shao has promised to give me a drill chain!"


    She has been fond of Josephine for a long time, but in the past, the other party didn''t even give her a bird. Now it''s a turn of events, and Josephine wants her to humiliate them.


    How can she miss such a good thing.


    Even she can''t wait to say something about drilling chains. She just wants to show off in front of Lin Beibei''s eyes, but she is disappointed.


    From Lin Beibei''s face, she didn''t find a trace of chagrin. The other side looked indifferent. Hearing the words, she raised her head and said, "are you finished? Then you can go! "

 Chapter 400

    Even if Lin Beibei showed a little bit of emotion, Deng Yunuo felt a little better. Unfortunately, he didn''t, not at all.


    But then she thought, this should be Lin Beibei do not want her to look down on, deliberately.


    In this way, the pride in her heart rose again, and she said in secret: "dress up, I want you to dress up hard, and see how I can tear you down!"


    However, just as she was about to say something, someone at the door called out, "here, here."


    And then everyone did it right away, looking forward to it.


    Seeing this scene, although Deng Yunuo was a little unwilling, he could only find a seat now, rather unwilling.


    In everyone''s expectation, then a young woman dressed in fashion and with a proud look came in surrounded by several teachers.


    The young woman came to the stage, looked around and said, "Hello, everyone. I''m Miss Xu''s assistant. You can call me Miss Fan. Miss Xu has something to do temporarily. If you want to come later, I''ll ask you some questions first. If anyone performs well, you can ask Miss Xu for autograph later! "


    It has to be said that assistant fan''s words on the platform were very good. A few short words ignited the atmosphere and clapped one after another.


    You should know that Miss Xu is now in the ascendant, known as the princess of the piano industry. Although she is not as famous as some of her predecessors for the time being, she is still young.


    Over time, some famous experts have asserted that it can definitely become a leading player in the Chinese piano industry.


    If we can take a picture with each other at this time, we will definitely have the capital to brag in the future.


    After seeing the effect, assistant fan pressed his hands and motioned for silence, he said, "who knows what music is?"


    For music learners, the answer is nothing.


    Hearing this, Josephine immediately stood up and said, "music is the cry of loneliness, a part of our lives!"


    "Good, good!"


    Fan assistant Wen Yan nodded, "let''s talk about how to play the piano well?"


    Deng Yunuo, who had just had a conflict with Lin Beibei, immediately got up to speak after hearing the speech. "I think if you want to play the piano well, you must integrate into the sound of the piano, imagine yourself as a note, and integrate the body with the piano."


    "Well said!" Assistant fan immediately said, "yes, the famous pianists Beethoven and Mozart have said that when they play the piano again, their whole heart and mind are integrated into it. This is their soul."


    With these words, assistant fan looked around and said again, "students, who have different opinions?"


    Two successive encouragements expanded everyone''s enthusiasm, and many people stood up to speak.


    However, with the previous explanation, all of them are in vernacular, and all of them are metaphysical, which makes Ning Tao feel disappointed.


    Most of the people present are beginners. In his opinion, it''s pure bullshit to talk about the realm.


    "Lin Beibei, tell me what you think."


    Deng Yunuo, who had just been praised, shook his head slightly when he saw that Lin Beibei didn''t speak. He turned his eyes and said.


    "Yes, Lin Beibei, you can talk about it too."


    "You are the best piano player in this issue."


    ¡­¡­


    With Josephine''s Secret instructions, his group of younger brothers began to shout.


    Seeing this, assistant fan on the stage also looked at Lin Beibei. The latter frowned slightly and said, "this classmate, do you have any different views?"


    Having called the roll, Lin Beibei couldn''t sit any more, so he stood up and said.


    "In my opinion, if you want to play the piano well, you must first have the most basic theory, but also have a certain ability to read the music, focus on mastering the music, and practice frequently."


    These words are in order, but with the words in front of us, it seems childish to hear them.


    It''s like asking people to comment on a dress. People are talking about the fashion, style and personality of the dress. Suddenly someone said that the workmanship of the dress is defective and it''s very rough. It''s the same effect.


    As soon as this remark came out, Deng Yunuo immediately sneered and said with disdain: "no wonder when you are with people who don''t understand music, you don''t understand music at all. As Beethoven said, if you don''t have a strong feeling for piano, you are doomed to fail to play good music. It''s just in line with the rules, and it''s just complacent. Assistant fan, I''m right!"


    Fan assistant on the stage was stunned at first, then looked at Deng Yunuo and said, "this classmate is right. Miss Xu is an elf who has a tacit understanding with the piano. She can achieve such great results in a short time. If she has no talent, no matter how hard she tries, she can''t become a famous person."


    Deng Yunuo, who felt that she was superior to the other, was overjoyed. She was going to make the two ugly. Now she said, "assistant fan is right. It can''t be integrated with the soul. Even if she can play music, it''s just empty without emotion."As soon as his words fell, assistant fan looked at Lin Beibei and said, "well, this classmate, the foundation is important, but what we want is the sublimation of the soul. If we can''t cultivate that kind of tacit understanding, it''s difficult to make great achievements."


    Seeing what they said, Lin Beibei turned pale. He bit his lip and shook his head. "Assistant fan, I''ve only studied piano for two months. I think it''s the most important foundation."


    Seeing that the other party was so stubborn that he didn''t take his own words seriously, assistant fan''s face flashed a trace of disdain, his eyes were a little more disgusted, and he said sarcastically: "this classmate, you are so real!"


    In fact, these two words are sincere at the best, and emotional at the worst. People will know what they mean when they hear them.


    Lin Beibei shook his fingers, but he didn''t hear each other''s words. He said, "thank you. I think it''s better to be a man!"


    Q look at "Zheng". Chapter of the first edition


    "Well, that''s great."


    As soon as Lin Beibei''s voice fell, someone next to him suddenly reached out and clapped his hands.


    It''s Ning Tao who speaks. He can''t hear it. How can he not hear assistant fan''s pretending to be forced.


    Most of the people who can come here are beginners. They boast about what realm they want. Those who don''t know think they are all great pianists?


    When he heard that someone had demolished his own platform, assistant fan on the stage changed his look and said, "this classmate, do you think she''s right?"


    However, without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, Deng Yunuo said, "assistant fan, he doesn''t know music at all. He just came here today to watch the excitement and make up the numbers."


    Assistant fan''s face looked much better. He snorted, "it''s true that people gather by category and birds flock together. Since you don''t know Piano, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I don''t quite understand, but listen to assistant fan, you should be good at playing the piano. Why don''t you play a song for everyone, so that I can feel what realm is."


    Seeing the other party''s repeated pressure, the clay figurine still had three points of anger, not to mention Ning Tao. He immediately pointed to the piano beside him and said.


    Fan assistant smell speech look a stiff, some unnatural way, "later Miss Xu came, naturally let you feel what is the realm."


    However, Ning Tao has heard a little meaning, double eyebrows a pick, way, "this means you won''t?"


    When she was stared at by the other party, Miss Fan''s face became unnatural. When she saw the audience''s attentive eyes, she couldn''t hang on her face. She said reluctantly, "although I can''t play, I''m always by Miss Xu''s side. I can''t compare with you."

 Chapter 401

    "I wipe it!"


    Heard the other party so eloquent, Ning Tao rolled a white eye, almost no gas fainted.


    Just now, he just asked casually, but he didn''t expect that the other party would really not be shameless. To this point, he was drunk, enough.


    An assistant who can''t play the piano and a group of beginners are talking about the realm here. I''m afraid to think about it carefully.


    "Scare me, I don''t know. I thought you were Miss Xu!"


    Ning Tao can''t help but sneer.


    Ning Tao''s words made assistant fan''s face red and hot. He was angry when he saw that the other party didn''t give him face. He was angry when he received such an insult.


    "Anyway, I often listen to Miss Xu''s playing. I''m afraid it''s a luxury for you. Oh No, this time you''ve been blessed for eight generations. Miss Xu is going to play here today. You can be lucky to hear it, bumpkin! "


    "Assistant fan, there''s nothing to say to such a person. He can''t play the piano at all, he doesn''t understand music at all, and he doesn''t know Miss Xu, and he''s still a poor man. He can only make a fuss!"


    Deng Yunuo under the stage also gave a rude blow, with disdain on his face.


    Seeing the face on and off the stage, Ning Tao couldn''t help slapping him. He said, "who said I can''t play? Although I don''t talk about it very well, it''s better than some people who can only shoot air guns?"


    "Can you play the piano?"


    "Come on, man."


    "He''s Miss Xu''s assistant."


    "No, you can learn it slowly."


    "Yes, but I don''t think you have any money to look like this."


    Update 5 Fastest} up C


    Seeing that Ning Tao and assistant fan are arguing endlessly, everyone stands on assistant fan''s side. After all, she is Miss Xu''s assistant. Who can understand piano and music better than her.


    Not to mention Ning Tao admitted that he didn''t know music before, but now he suddenly admitted that, in their opinion, he was just a fat man with a swollen face.


    Listening to the sarcasm one by one, Ning Tao is speechless in his heart. Doesn''t he know how to play the piano?


    Listen to this, it seems very poor should not be able to piano?


    But it seems that he is now worth hundreds of millions, not poor.


    When she was about to say something, the door of the classroom was opened again. A sweet girl, 18 or 19 years old, dressed in a lavender cotton powder skirt, with a white face and a delicate aura, came in with a few people.


    "Wow, Miss Xu!"


    I don''t know who yelled, and it suddenly exploded in the classroom.


    "It''s beautiful."


    "No, I like her already."


    "It''s really beautiful."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the visitors, many people stood up one after another. Most of them were young people. Undoubtedly, Miss Xu was the most attractive to them.


    Miss Xu nodded and smiled at the crowd. She came to the stage slowly, looked at her assistant and said, "sister Fang, please."


    "Don''t bother. You''re here, Lanlan. You''ll play a good song later."


    Assistant fan turned his head and focused on Ning Tao. With a light irony, he said, "this classmate, don''t you want to listen to Jingjie? When Miss Xu is playing, you should listen carefully. After all, you only have one chance. I''m very lucky! I can hear Miss Xu''s performance on the spot. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Miss Xu was stunned when she heard the speech, and then she followed assistant fan''s eyes and looked down.


    Just when he saw Ning Tao under the stage, his eyes opened and he was surprised.


    However, assistant fan didn''t notice the change of Miss Xu''s look. Hearing the speech, he immediately came to the spirit and explained, "it''s such a thing. This classmate obviously can''t play the piano, but he just retorts that he can''t play. After a while, you must make him wake up and let him understand what is the realm of a master!"


    Miss Xu looks excited, smell speech back, incredible looked at his assistant, way, "Fang Jie, he can play the piano ah!"


    "Can you play the piano?" Fan assistant is thinking about how to ridicule Ning Tao, smell speech almost didn''t let words to suffocate, eyes a stare, voice is not agile, way, "impossible!"


    "Yes, he is my martial uncle. I was inspired by him when I played the piano."


    Miss Xu pointed to Ning Tao with one hand, nodded and suddenly burst out a sentence.


    "What? Is this your martial uncle


    After hearing Miss Xu''s words, assistant fan''s face turned pale. He didn''t breathe for a long time. After a long time, he seemed to think of something. He shook his head and said, "Lanlan, there is no younger martial brother."


    Qingming is the other party''s teacher, and Huaxia is the best one to play the piano. Suddenly, she heard Miss Xu say that this is her martial uncle, which made her not react for a moment. Then she was surprised, "how can it be!""Sister Fang, I''m waiting to explain to you."


    For a moment, there was no way to explain. Miss Xu came to Ning Tao with a cotton skirt. She looked at Ning Tao with burning eyes and said excitedly, "martial uncle, how are you here?"


    Yes, it''s not someone else. It''s LAN LAN who was present at the first meeting with Ye Wanqing. Looking at the little girl in front of her, Ning Tao was just stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Miss Xu in the north entrance of the forest was Lanlan, and he was quite moved for a moment.


    After the last farewell, the other party let wuchenzi take away. Ning Tao never saw her again. In a twinkling of an eye, the other party became a piano princess. Now, Ning Tao can''t help rubbing her hand on the other party''s head, smiling and saying, "Lan Lan, come here, I naturally want to come and have a look!"


    "Ah


    Ning Tao''s intimate action surprised everyone on the scene.


    If it is said that just now people thought Miss Xu was mistaken, now it is confirmed that they actually know each other.


    Is that not to say that Miss Xu just said that she took the piano Road, which is really the credit of this person in front of her.


    What the other party just said is true.


    After thinking about it, people who had just laughed at Ning Tao turned red one after another. One after another, they turned pale and speechless.


    Just imagine, piano princesses learn from others. They even say that they don''t understand piano. What are they?


    Fan assistant''s face on the table was also red and blue, changing back and forth.


    This time, she felt like a loud slap on her face. She promised that if there was a seam in front of her eyes, she would go in immediately.


    She doesn''t know piano. The reason why she became Xu Lan''s agent is because of the company''s arrangement.


    The other side didn''t have to play the piano at all. It was only Xu Lan''s voice that explained everything.


    Although Xu LAN is almost the same age as the people present, her talent for piano is too high. Even the one who has never accepted her as a disciple makes an exception to accept her, which shows her talent.

 Chapter 402

    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Assistant fan, who forced himself to calm down, screamed in his heart. It was hard to calm down for a long time.


    "Yes?"


    As the thought turned in his mind, assistant fan thought of something again. He immediately stepped forward, stepped on high heels and came to them. He glanced at Ning Tao, looked at Xu LAN, confirmed his mind and said, "Lan Lan, what does your martial uncle do? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Hearing the words of assistant fan, Xu LAN turned around and quickly introduced, "sister Fang, his name is Ning Tao, a student of Donghai University."


    After that, I went back to introduce Ning Tao.


    On hearing that Ning Tao was just a student, assistant fan''s eyes lit up.


    If it''s a famous piano player who makes her suffer such humiliation, that''s all. Just a student who makes her lose such a big person, how can she be angry.


    Xu LAN just said that the other party is her martial uncle, but not on the piano.


    When she thought about it, she made up her mind to make each other look ugly.


    In her heart, she forced a smile on her face. She looked at Ning Tao and said, "it turns out that it''s LAN LAN''s relative, or LAN LAN''s enlightening teacher. I think Mr. Ning''s attainments in piano are not low."


    "Just so so!"


    Reach out not to hit smiling face person, although Ning Tao to Xu LAN suddenly emerge of agent not cold, at present also don''t much say what, casually way.


    "Mr. Ning is modest. I haven''t heard of you before. I''ll see you today. You have to show your talent. It happens that Lan Lan has learned a new tune today. You must give her some advice."


    On the surface, assistant fan was full of compliments, but in his heart there was a sneer.


    You know, now Xu LAN has a high attainments in piano. Huaxia can give advice to each other, but it will never be in front of us.


    If Ning Tao plays the piano very well, he will never be anonymous, let alone give advice.


    After all, if you are not an expert in this field, you may not even be able to hear the flaw.


    Ning Tao smell speech look a pick, from each other''s words, he also saw this fan assistant is deliberately difficult.


    He has said that he is not a professional, and it is pure embarrassment for him to point out a celebrity.


    "Forget it. Lan Lan doesn''t have a teacher now. I don''t need to give her advice."


    There was a cold light in Ning Tao''s eyes, and he immediately refused.


    "What? Is Mr. Ning not confident? Now that you and LAN LAN have met here today, we have to broaden our horizons and respond to your doubts. "


    fan assistant did not give up the meaning of Ning Tao. The strong Eyeshadow was picked up as if he had just found his arrogance.


    She is very clever. She wants Ning Tao to get down, but she has to force him to agree.


    This is not simply to find the venue, but to do Ning Tao ugly.


    "Yes, since Mr. Ning has such a high level, he is still miss Xu''s first teacher. He doesn''t disdain to show us."


    Josephine gave a cold smile and was the first to respond.


    He just wants to make Ning Tao look ugly in front of the north of the forest, and let her see who is suitable for her.


    How can he miss such a good opportunity now.


    It has to be said that josser is still very prestigious in this circle. As soon as he spoke, many people responded immediately.


    "I think Miss Xu was just praising him. If he could give advice, wouldn''t he be more famous than Miss Xu?"


    "Ah, now there are all kinds of people, and there are still people posing as Miss Xu''s martial uncle."


    "Joe, you have to understand people''s desire to be famous."


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, Ning Tao didn''t say anything. All kinds of filth and filth came out.


    One side of Lin Beibei and Xu LAN all frown, the former is annoyed, early know so, she won''t let Ning Tao, now full of guilt.


    The latter is dissatisfied with the whole audience. She didn''t say anything, so others criticized her.


    She has a straightforward temper, and now she can''t bear the strange moods.


    In order to prove it to Ning Tao, she turned her head and said to Ning Tao, "martial uncle, please help me again."


    Her words are different from others. Only she knows how high Ning Tao''s piano skill is.


    After parting with Ning Tao last time, the latter gave her a piano and personally instructed her several times, so it''s not too much to say that she is a first teacher.


    In the face of people''s doubts, her first thought was to let people see her martial uncle''s strength.


    "I''d better not. Today is your special show?"


    Ning Tao waved his hand and his eyes jumped.


    Looking at his nephew''s blind trust in himself, Ning Tao can only smile bitterly to himself.


    He can play the piano well, but only half the level. Last time, he just used the power of perspective to make his body more harmonious.Now, after six months of systematic study, Xu LAN is definitely much better than him. He doesn''t even know the music the other side wants to play. How can he give directions?


    I don''t know how to play it myself. That''s not a random direction.


    "What? Miss Xu has spoken. Don''t you dare to agree? Do you really know nothing about it! Otherwise, you''d better apologize to everyone and let it go. If you don''t understand in the future, don''t talk nonsense. How about that? "


    Assistant fan had a smile on his lips, and he looked like a confidant.


    When it comes to this point, we can''t help the other party. Whether the other party agrees or not, we have already lost.


    "Who says I dare not promise?"


    He can see that the woman is biting him, and the other party clearly wants to humiliate him. Seeing this, how can Ning Tao be like the other party''s idea? With a cold hum, he says.


    But in my heart, the last bit of favor for the woman in front of me also disappeared.


    ~In front of the public, how can a man say no? Maybe he can do it!


    What''s more, LAN LAN is also famous now. Even if he can''t say it, what can he do? Can other people do it?


    "So you agreed?"


    See in the eye bright eyes of the assistant, hastened to stir up a model.


    "What are you excited about? Are you going to play or are you going to give directions?"


    Ning Tao raised his eyes and uttered a word, which made assistant fan blush and open his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Martial uncle, what I play today is "Green sleeves". This song is a new work by johaa of Germany. Please have a look at it first.


    Hearing her assistant''s words, Xu Lan also frowns. Usually she is not satisfied with the assistant, but it''s arranged by the company, and she can''t help it. She turns over her hand and takes out the music score from her bag to let Ning Tao see it.


    Out of expectation, Ning Tao didn''t go to pick up the score. He waved his hand and refused. He looked unfathomable. "No, just play it."

 Chapter 403

    "What?"


    "Not even reading music?"


    "Do you want to listen to music and read music in legend?"


    "That''s bullshit."


    "I think it''s self abandonment."


    "The broken pot is broken."


    The crowd in the field was shocked at first, and then began to talk.


    After all, everyone in the field can play the two handed piano. Ning Tao is not a professional, and he doesn''t read the music score. How to guide him? He is obviously talking nonsense.


    "Mr. Ning, don''t regret not reading the score!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was so proud, assistant fan gave a cold smile, and her words became sarcastic. She waited to see the other party make a fool of herself.


    Ning Tao rolled his eyelids and was too lazy to talk to each other.


    "Martial uncle, this is a new spectrum. You really don''t have to look at it first."


    One side of Xu Lan also confused in the heart, emphasized again.


    You know, even if you''re a famous person, it''s hard for anyone to write down if you just listen to it once.


    "No, don''t worry about it."


    In the latest chapter 2, Ning Tao shakes his head slightly, but he doesn''t say it clearly, which is a bit enigmatic.


    In fact, it''s not that he is arrogant, but that he really doesn''t need to look. When the perspective is opened, what can''t be seen?


    It''s the same whether we look at it or not at the moment, so as not to let people talk about it afterwards.


    "All right then!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look is not a joke. Xu LAN hesitates for a moment, and can only choose to believe his martial uncle. Step by step, he turns to the platform.


    The gambling game was officially formed, and several other club teachers also came to interest in it.


    Still in that sentence, everyone present is very familiar with the piano. Now, the arrival of a piano Princess makes them cheer up and come to see the music feast.


    And now the other party has a mysterious martial uncle who can listen to music and read music. It''s terrible.


    Fan assistant also wriggles hips, with Xu LAN on the platform, she wants to keep a close eye on Ning Tao, to prevent the other side to cheat.


    Since the other party wants to pretend to be a wolf with a big tail, she must step on the ground.


    Soon, Xu LAN has set up the piano, adjusted the furnishings, tried to adjust the timbre, and entered the main topic.


    Some people also have this talent and aura, as long as the music together, they can immediately enter a certain realm.


    In front of her, Xu LAN is like this. As she sits in front of the piano, the whole person has more charm, as if she was born for the piano.


    With Xu Lan''s first note jumping out, there was a conscious silence on and off the stage, one after another listening.


    Nice to hear. This is the first feeling of everyone.


    Wonderful, that''s the second feeling.


    It''s so nice to hear. Countless notes, like beautiful nephrites, linger in people''s ears. Many people simply close their eyes and listen.


    And in Ning Tao here, has opened the perspective, in front of a shock, the following changes, let his heart surprised.


    His mind moved, and the score seemed to be printed in his heart. Just a glance, he remembered it all.


    Look at Xu LAN again, everything is different.


    Xu LAN is playing in front of his eyes a change, even presented a three-dimensional.


    Automatic decomposition, as if a machine in general, on the piano keys.


    At the same time, the score in his heart came out automatically, turned into notes, beat in his mind, and compared with what he heard.


    "What''s going on?"


    Everything is too incredible, Ning Tao was completely shocked.


    In the past, he could only see the plane, but now he can see the three-dimensional and decompose automatically.


    "Is this related to Miao Jingjing''s witchcraft?"


    See this scene, Ning Tao heart move, can''t help but will that day of lip forbidden blood linked together.


    It has been half a year since he got the eye of the candle dragon, but the name of the eye of the candle dragon is also hearsay. In fact, he still knows little about it.


    Usually, the eye of the candlelight dragon has not absorbed anything except spiritual power. A few days ago, it absorbed Miao Jingjing''s blood.


    At first, he was worried, but in the next few days nothing happened, and he didn''t care. He never thought that his eyes of the candlelight dragon had evolved.


    "Yes, in one word, evolution!"


    In this way, the perspective is opened, and the analysis ability is improved more than a little bit.


    Soon, in Ning Tao''s shock, Xu LAN has finished a song.


    Looking at Gao Qintao''s shoes, he said, "what''s with you?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, brow a wrinkly, in the heart immediately not good.Looking up at the other side, he laughed and said, "I didn''t expect assistant fan to be easy to learn. I didn''t know that I thought you were thirsty for knowledge."


    See the other party this posture, the whole one don''t trample him down, never give up, let Ning Tao also didn''t have a good face.


    Xu LAN puts down the score and goes down.


    Realizing that the atmosphere in the scene was not right, he immediately opened his mouth to Ning Tao and said, "assistant fan, my martial uncle, this is only the first time I''ve heard it. For a moment, I haven''t had time to think. Let''s discuss it in private."


    Private discussion?


    Fan assistant cold hum a, the corner of the mouth disdain of Qiao Qiao, looking at Xu LAN way, "Lan Lan, I see he is can''t say it, your teacher is the most annoying is this kind of pretentious, this kind of people talk big, you should stay away from him."


    "Yes, didn''t you blow very hard just now? Can''t blow it out now? "


    Deng Yunuo also laughed sarcastically, pressing step by step.


    "That''s to say, the pretender should stay away from him, so that we won''t be affected easily by thunder!"


    Josephine pulled his body exaggeratively and winked.


    Seeing all the heads and faces jump out, Ning Tao sighs in his heart.


    There are always some people in this world who can''t see others well. When they see such things, they want to step on them twice.


    But this time, these people are doomed to be disappointed.


    At the moment, Ning Tao stood up and looked at several people who had just opened his mouth. Then he narrowed his eyes and said with a faint smile, "do you think I''m forced? Can you bet? "


    "Bet? Well, as long as you can point out the flaws in Miss Xu''s zither, no, as long as you can write down Miss Xu''s score, even if you win, but if you lose, just get out of here! "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s reply now, assistant fan naturally won''t let him go. He immediately uses words to support him. With a cold smile, he says.


    "It''s not fair. Since it''s a bet, what if I win?" As soon as Ning Tao''s eyelids are lifted, the discourse center flashes.


    "Won?"


    Assistant fan looked surprised. She didn''t think about it, but after a breath, she said coldly, "as long as you can write it, what do you say?"


    "Seriously?"


    Ning Tao hears a speech to suddenly raise head, on the other side body evil intention of saw an eye.

 Chapter 404

    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, assistant fan Meng''s heart sank, inexplicably more than a kind of bad premonition, but in this case, now naturally can''t weaken momentum, and said, "nature, you say it!"


    Ning Tao nodded and took a deep look at each other. He said slowly, "assistant fan has such a good figure. Why don''t you give us a ten hour long belly dance later?"


    "Belly dance?"


    Ning Tao''s words shocked the people present.


    In particular, the club''s male teachers and some male students, a bright eye, to a great interest.


    Although fan''s mouth is poisoned, he is still in good shape. If he really dances belly dance, it is estimated that his influence will not be small.


    For a moment, many people have their eyes on assistant fan''s belly. They are pondering.


    Seeing this, assistant fan immediately felt uncomfortable. He gritted his teeth and wanted to scold Ning Tao for being shameless, but he could not say it again.


    After all, people just want her to dance. Compared with her rolling, she is much more gentle.


    When she said that, she felt that people''s eyes were more and more purposeful. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she said, "OK I promise you


    Actually, the reason why she can promise so freely is that she feels that Ning Tao can''t write it.


    Are you kidding? Can you write it after listening to it? Unless Chopin is born again, oh no! It''s Mozart''s resurrection!


    Not only did he think so, but even the teachers next to him shook their heads.


    It''s too hard, after all.


    It''s as difficult as a pig flying.


    "Oh, by the way, this beautiful woman''s figure is also good. I think you''ll have a good belly dance. Do you want to join in?"


    After confirming, Ning Tao turns his eyelids and looks at Deng Yunuo, who is very happy and says.


    He didn''t forget that this woman had been looking for Lin Beibei''s trouble since she came in. Just now, she laughed so hard. Since she wanted to slap her face, it''s nothing to have more people.


    "OK, but I''m going to join you. You''re going to get out of the club!" Even assistant fan agreed, but Deng Yunuo didn''t think much about it, so he agreed.


    "OK, bring the pen."


    Hear two people agree, Ning Tao a nod, also want to appreciate two people''s belly dance, opened at the moment.


    This is the most indispensable thing in the classroom. After hearing Ning Tao''s words, the pen and paper were soon sent.


    Ning Tao is also not polite. He took something, almost without thinking about it, so he bowed his head and wrote on it.


    In fact, there''s no need to think about it. The notes are in his mind, just like a gourd and a ladle!


    It doesn''t take ten minutes. Oh, just five minutes or so, Ning Tao spent all his time. Once he covered his pen cap, there was no movement.


    "Finished?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was finished so soon, assistant fan''s eyes flashed and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes


    Ning Tao nodded.


    "Lan Lan, have a look, right?"


    In assistant fan''s opinion, it''s impossible. He quickly takes Ning Tao''s painting and hands it to Xu LAN.


    She doesn''t understand it very well. In case, it''s better for Xu LAN to read it.


    "Why, how can it be?"


    Xu LAN just glanced, suddenly looked up, a face shocked looking at Ning Tao, as if to hell in general, can''t believe it.


    "How''s it going?"


    Seeing Xu Lan''s appearance and hearing this again, assistant fan''s heart "clattered!" , more shares of ominous premonition, can not help but ask.


    "as like as two peas!"


    Xu LAN mouth wriggled a few times, just forcefully said these four words.


    Compared with assistant fan, the shock in her eyes is even more serious. She deeply understands how hard it is to remember this song. Let alone Ning Tao, even if she is given a day, she may not be able to remember it.


    Originally, in her opinion, Ning Tao could write more than 70% correctly, even if he was a genius. Unexpectedly, he wrote all of them, and even a note was not bad.


    On hearing this, assistant fan''s face turned white.


    "No way!"


    This is her first thought. The other side has never read the music score. How can she write it down after listening to it once.


    "Let me see. It''s true or false!"


    A piano teacher can''t help his curiosity and comes around.


    Just then, the piano teacher put down the paper and looked at Ning Tao with green eyes, as if he were looking at a beautiful woman again.


    "Genius!"


    It was the only thought in his mind.


    If this man didn''t know the score before, he is definitely a genius.


    He thinks that even with his own ability, he can write 30% at most.


    What does it mean? It''s not genius?"Let me see."


    Assistant fan can''t help it any longer. He reaches for the paper and grabs Xu Lan''s music score. He stares at two big eyes and compares them.


    Although she doesn''t know much about it, she still has eyes. She is very careful and tries to find Ning Tao''s flaws.


    In her opinion, now is not the time to find a mistake. After so many people have seen it, there will be no mistake at all. What she is looking for is only flaws, as long as there are a few flaws, but it is not as she wanted.


    As long as she can find a flaw, she can stand on her feet and pick a bone in the egg.


    However, she is doomed to be disappointed this time.


    Ning Tao''s writing is accurate, without any mistakes. It''s a copy of Xu Lan''s music score, without any flaws.


    If you insist on looking for a little defect, it is a printed one and a handwritten one.


    Once, twice, and three times, assistant fan''s heart was dead and his whole body trembled.


    And all the students, is completely stunned, even one side of Lin Beibei, also opened a pair of beautiful eyes, Lengleng looking at Ning Tao.


    She had learned piano, and she also knew how difficult it was to recite music scores. What she could write by listening to music was unheard of and never seen. For a moment, Ning Tao became mysterious again in her heart.


    "Assistant fan, if there is no problem, I think the belly dance performance can start!"


    Looking at fan assistant''s look, Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Please enjoy the belly dance that assistant fan brought us!" Then Ning Tao cleared his throat and called.


    "This..."


    As Ning Tao''s words fell, assistant fan suddenly felt silly.


    She can''t belly dance!


    It doesn''t matter to perform belly dance, but she can''t. besides, it''s winter now. Let her dance around with her belly open. Then do you want to live or not? How can you meet people!


    "What? Does assistant fan want to turn back? "


    See each other hesitant, Ning Tao double eyebrow a pick, words with a trace of burning meaning.


    "I..."


    Fan assistant tone a stagnation, look unconsciously to Xu LAN and the presence of the student teacher, hope someone to help her talk.


    How can Ning Tao not know each other''s mind, see Xu LAN to speak, take the lead to say, "Lan Lan, you are still young, after you want to learn from your assistant, be honest."


    Xu LAN opened her mouth and couldn''t speak.


    The male students in the audience are not able to speak. What they care about is not honesty, but assistant fan''s belly dance. Many people have already taken out their mobile phones and intend to record them later and send them to the circle of friends. This cliff is a big news. Ha ha, maybe they can make the headlines.


    Even the male teachers, if any, looked at assistant fan''s belly and fretted.

 Chapter 405

    For a moment, the scene quietly embarrassed, no one for her to speak, one by one look strange, one after another will look at her, immediately let fan assistant Alexander.


    If she could, she would like to leave now.


    But in this way, how can she do it?


    No matter how arrogant she is, she''s only Xu Lan''s assistant. The master hasn''t left, so she can''t!


    But the key is that she can''t jump, mainly from the beginning, she didn''t expect to lose at all!


    "It turns out that assistant fan doesn''t mean what he says. Oh, by the way, you should stay away from the person who pretends to be forced, because when he is struck by thunder, it''s easy to involve you!"


    See the other party indecision, Ning Tao corners of the mouth hook up a trace of radian, slowly will the other party just the original words to send out.


    As soon as he said this, assistant fan''s face froze, and he felt like a slap on his face. It was a slap in the face.


    "Puff"


    as soon as Ning Tao''s words fell, everyone in the classroom heard the words, and suddenly someone couldn''t help it. He covered his mouth and laughed!


    At the beginning of someone''s speech, many people forced the students to laugh and burst out laughing.


    Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, no more than ten minutes before and after, the object of ridicule has changed, which makes assistant fan, who is usually superior, tremble, almost no blood gushes out.


    "Oh, by the way, and this beautiful woman, if you don''t show her good figure, she will be blind."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and he saw that Deng Yunuo was moving back a little bit, and he wanted to leave the classroom. With a light word, he immediately let him disappear.


    Deng Yu Nuo smell speech facial expression suddenly black come down, at present want to die of heart all had.


    She just promised to humiliate Ning Tao. She never thought that she would lift a stone and hit her feet now.


    Fortunately, she was used to being hot at ordinary times. Being watched like this by people at the moment also aroused the blood in her heart. She spewed out two words from her teeth, "I jump!"


    I don''t know why, when she said these two words, her sense of shame was much less.


    In fact, although she is not proficient in belly dancing, she can dance a little.


    What''s more, Miss Xu''s assistant fan was with her. In this way, she was not ashamed.


    What''s more, all the students are her. If she really dances well, maybe she can win some people''s ideas.


    If Josephine fell in love with her, it would be a surprise.


    Such a thought, it seems that there is no need to jump on the stage once. The thought flashed in my heart. Deng Yunuo swaggered to the stage, and then looked at assistant fan.


    ¡­¡­


    With Deng Yunuo taking the lead, suddenly, assistant fan felt that everyone''s eyes in the classroom were focused on her.


    It doesn''t make sense that her reputation is not as good as that of a student. Under the pressure, it makes her feel embarrassed immediately, neither up nor down.


    Jump, jump!


    In spite of her embarrassment, assistant fan couldn''t stand this kind of strange look. In her opinion, it was just a passing show. It didn''t matter how well she danced. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she stepped onto the stage.


    See two people have been on stage, early eyelid flexible teacher gave a music.


    Deng Yunuo is also very simple, will be a tease clothes, revealing the white belly, above the clothes with a silk scarf, it is a success.


    Assistant fan had no choice but to do so. As soon as he closed his eyes, he took out his clothes and exposed his belly.


    It has to be said that assistant fan has a good figure. As soon as he lifts his clothes, the sound of swallowing saliva suddenly rings in the field.


    "Martial uncle, this is not very good."


    Xu LAN blushed, looking at Ning Tao, some uneasy asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. This time you''re here for communication. Assistant fan can dance on the stage."


    Permanent% Z free of Z ¡Ì fee. Ning Tao smiles a little, but his eyes stop on the stage. They don''t blink. There are no less people who should or shouldn''t watch.


    "What''s good to see!"


    Lin Beibei sees that Ning Tao''s attention is on the stage, and his heart is filled with a sour smell. He can''t help biting his lips, humming, and clenching his fists.


    Soon, the two people on the stage had a movement, and the belly dance officially began.


    Because Deng Yunuo has a dance foundation, although he is not proficient in belly dance, he also dances a little bit.


    But assistant fan couldn''t do it. She didn''t know anything about dancing. She wanted to dance with Deng Yunuo, but as soon as she got into the state, she found that it was not the same thing at all.


    Dance seems simple, but without learning, it''s hard to dance aesthetically, let alone belly dance.


    As a result, assistant fan''s action is a bit of imitation. His stomach shakes violently, but he is just like a Donald Duck, causing bursts of laughter from time to time.


    And assistant fan also gave up. Seeing that he didn''t want to learn, he closed his eyes and jumped up. Anyway, it only took ten minutes.But the only trouble is that her clothes always fall down. She didn''t want to mention them at first, but every time they fall off, she yells, which makes her have to pick them up again.


    In the middle of the jump, assistant fan simply opened his clothes with both hands to avoid shouting again.


    Ning Tao watched for a while, can not help but some dull, belly is good, but the dance is not flattering.


    Just want to go back to ask the recent situation of LAN LAN, just casually, but let Ning Tao eyes open, stunned.


    I don''t know if assistant fan''s belly was twisted too much, or his clothes were lifted too open. The other party''s bra was broken, and a belt was broken. It was hanging on her belly and swayed with her dancing posture.


    "I wipe it. It''s red."


    "Shit, it''s so sexy."


    "My God, I''ve lost my milk."


    "Assistant fan, you have lost your milk."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the shaky brassiere, the audience was boiling, shouting one by one.


    It''s just welfare. Many people have turned on the video function of their mobile phones. It''s hard to see.


    The male teachers in the classroom also stare round their eyes. They have no plans to miss such art.


    However, assistant fan on the stage turned a deaf ear. She heard the noise just now, but ignored it.


    She knew she was not good at dancing, but with her eyes closed, she walked with the music, and she felt that belly dancing was the same thing.


    And the more she screamed, the more proud she felt.


    Don''t open your eyes, she also knows that the men under the stage are looking at her with the eyes of the sex wolf.


    She is proud that she can really dance belly dance, and even feel the cry of the wolf, she is very excited.


    In her opinion, belly dancing is the same thing. It seems that she still has the talent of dancing.


    So, she danced harder, and her belly swayed more.


    Deng Yunuo on the stage is silly. He has already stopped belly dancing and looks at each other stupidly.


    I''ve seen crazy dancing, but I haven''t seen such ugly dancing and crazy dancing. I can jump out of my bra and still work so hard.

 Chapter 406

    I don''t know how long after that, the music stopped, assistant fan gasped, stopped and opened his eyes.


    She was shocked when she just swept under the stage.


    All the men and women in the audience looked at her strangely, and even the door was full of people.


    "Am i sexy?"


    This is assistant fan''s, but even if it is like this, everyone looks strange under the stage, and her eyes are focused on her abdomen!


    What''s going on?


    Fan assistant heart a Deng, along with people''s eyes, can''t help but look down!


    At that moment, she almost didn''t faint. There was only a band on her bra connected with her. Two cups were hanging on her clothes. It was very dazzling!


    "Ah


    Back to his senses, assistant fan collapsed and screamed!


    Pull off your bra and run out!


    It''s so humiliating. The thought of how long the bra has been hanging on him makes fan Zhu crazy.


    But, because she ran too fast, just took a step, heel a sprain, the body can''t help falling forward, will fall to the ground.


    At this time, people often subconsciously want to seize a thing, assistant fan is no exception, in front of her only Deng Yunuo, she stretched out her hands, pulled the latter''s pants.


    In this way, the former is a tragedy. Deng Yunuo just wears a pair of tight hot pants without a belt. He can''t stand such a pull. When he hears a tear, the thin material can''t bear it and is pulled off.


    Just with this buffer, she didn''t stop assistant fan from falling down. After a little delay, she fell to the ground with a plop, holding each other''s pants tightly in her hand.


    ¡­¡­ All of a sudden, let everyone see silly, why, belly dance instead of striptease?


    It''s too hot, but in this way, it''s good for all the boys!


    Although assistant fan can''t see you in his big red bra, Deng Yunuo is almost naked now. His white thighs and black inside are no less than those of his bra just now!


    "Ah, pervert!"


    After Deng Yunuo was stunned, he quickly grabbed his pants and put his high-heeled shoes on assistant fan as soon as he turned around!


    From her point of view, just did not see the other side is intentional, her heart has been determined that the other side is deliberately let her also make a fool of herself, this foot, almost did not stay!


    Are you kidding? She''s humiliated in public. Do you want to see anyone in the future!


    Assistant fan was tragic. She just fell down, but before she could slow down, she got a foot on her shoulder. She snorted in pain.


    However, sun Yunuo did not let go of the other party''s meaning, a foot down still don''t get rid of hate, riding on the other side of the body, mouth scolding, while fighting.


    It''s terrible for women to splash. A good concert was completely covered by the two women''s splash, which made people dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, the teacher in the club reacted quickly, rushed up and pulled apart the two.


    Ning Tao was speechless. He could see clearly. One of the teachers was quick. When he opened them, he put assistant fan''s bra in his pocket without any trace.


    Soon, the scene was under control, and assistant fan and his wife were taken to the rest room, which was a temporary escape from the limelight.


    However, the future storm will not stop. Although the students in the field have been warned not to pass on the video, they still don''t know the binding force.


    After the matter has nothing to do with Ning Tao, at the moment in a lounge, he sat with Xu LAN.


    They are from the same school. He wondered why Xu LAN turned into a piano princess. At the same time, he also wanted to ask Ye Wanqing from each other.


    Xu LAN is very simple, that is, as the saying goes, a fool has a fool''s fortune. After parting with Ning Tao, she went to Jinghua, where she happened to meet a piano competition, which should be practicing, so she signed up.


    Clinker was very lucky. Although it didn''t get the place at that time, it was definitely picked up by the Chinese piano master and was accepted as an apprentice as an exception.


    This opportunity, seemingly simple, is the envy of others.


    "Last month, I went back to my school to see Uncle Ye. Uncle Ye was in a low mood and didn''t talk with me for long. She asked me to bring you a message so that you can practice well."


    Ye Wanqing''s things, Lan Lan naturally know, don''t ningtao detailed questions, will know all speak out, mood is not high.


    Mention Ye Wanqing, Ning Tao mood also can''t help but sink down, knuckles up, a trace of shame in the heart.


    These days, he has not been able to find the holy medicine for a moment, and has mobilized all the forces that can be mobilized.


    It''s just that it''s not urgent. We have to eat one bite at a time. I believe we can get the news sooner or later.


    A moment later, Ning Tao heavily vomited his turbid breath and temporarily suppressed the matter.


    Hearing that ye Wanqing was OK for the time being, he was relieved for the time being.


    On the other side, he gritted his teeth. Originally, he wanted to let Deng Yunuo come forward and humiliate Lin Beibei. He wanted her to see the difference and what kind of person she should be with!Just didn''t expect to hit face, instead let each other greatly exposed a face.


    He likes Lin Beibei for a long time, but the other party is not false color to him, now a see Ning Tao, his heart can''t stand.


    "Guess what I saw, Joe?"


    Just at this time, a little gangster with a thief''s eyebrow and a rat''s eye came up and said something mysterious.


    "Fart, let it go!"


    Joe Sizer is depressed in the heart, where has this idle mood, immediately impatient.


    "Yes..."


    The little gangster did not dare to play a riddle. He quickly said in his ear, "is that kid''s car brother Zhou''s?"


    "Brother Zhou? Which brother Zhou? "


    Qiao size a Leng, unidentified so of asked a sentence!


    "Zhou Xu, the Audi that that boy drives is Zhou Yu''s?"


    "What? Is it Zhou Xu''s car? "


    Obviously, Qiao size knew Zhou Xu. As soon as he realized that his eyes were bright, he immediately thought of something and came to the spirit. Do you mean?


    "That''s right. Who doesn''t know that brother Zhou is bold and forthright. That car must have been borrowed by this boy, pretending to be a wolf with a big tail!"


    The little bastard''s eyes are shining!


    "Damn, he almost cheated me!" As soon as he patted his thigh, he suddenly woke up and hummed coldly, "if you don''t have money, you can still pretend to be forced. It seems that Beibei has been cheated by him!"


    In his opinion, what men fight for is money. He is relieved to know that the other party is borrowing money to pretend to be forced.


    Today, he wants to expose the hypocritical appearance of the man next to her in front of the north of Linbei, and let him see who is the rich man.

 Chapter 407

    Ning Tao didn''t talk with Xu LAN for long. The latter is here to communicate. There are still a lot of things to do. In addition, the assistant has an accident, and some of them are busy.


    See Lan Lan now mix well, Ning Tao also rest assured, with each other after a short communication, separated.


    Out of the room, Lin Beibei had been looking forward to it. Seeing that Ning Tao came out with complicated eyes, he immediately welcomed it.


    Originally, she thought she knew Ning Tao very well, but after all these experiences, the people in her heart were like fog.


    It''s undeniable that Lin Beibei likes Ning Tao''s gentleness and doesn''t like the kind of fighting and killing. Before this time, she never knew that Ning Tao could play piano and was so accomplished.


    For a moment, she wanted to know Ning Tao and everything about him.


    But correspondingly, she felt inferior again, feeling that she didn''t deserve each other.


    In the past, when her legs were not good, she felt inferior. Ning Tao gave her hope. Now that her legs were OK, she found that the man in front of her was excellent.


    Her brothers all work under each other''s hands. Even her brother admired this man very much. She never doubted her brother''s vision.


    "Brother Ning, let''s go back!"


    With that one just now, Lin Beibei didn''t feel like staying, so he asked for Ning Tao''s advice.


    "What? I heard Lan Lan say that there will be a concert later. "


    Ning Tao looks a pick, surprised way.


    "No, let''s go back."


    Ning Tao where can think of Lin Beibei''s mind, at the moment the latter shakes his head, can''t raise interest.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Ning Tao didn''t care. He nodded and left side by side with the latter.


    Outside the club, Ning Tao drives. Lin Beibei stands on the steps and waits.


    "Beibei, why don''t you look."


    Seeing this, Qiao sizer, who had been waiting for a long time, pretended to be a coincidence and led a group of people out. When he saw Lin Beibei, he was very surprised.


    "Well, I have something else to do. I''ll go back first."


    Seeing these people, Lin Beibei frowned and reluctantly answered.


    "Oh, by chance, I''ll drive you on the way."


    Josephine reached out and took out the key from his pocket. He looked at Lin Beibei and said enthusiastically.


    "No, I''d rather have a car."


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s car had come, Lin Beibei dropped a word and stepped forward.


    "Hey, wait a minute. This car looks familiar."


    On one side, a thin young man who looked like a hemp pole saw the car. His eyes glared and he yelled.


    "Eh, isn''t this brother Zhou''s car?"


    As soon as his voice fell, a little gangster on one side immediately connected it.


    "Yes, it''s brother Zhou''s car."


    One after the other, they seemed to be talking about cross talk. The others also stood in front of the car and blocked it.


    "What for?"


    Seeing that these kids are making trouble again, Ning Tao frowns and looks impatient.


    "Nothing. Get out of the car. I want to ask you something."


    A little gangster knocked on the window and said haughtily.


    Soon, seeing that something was going to happen here, many people gathered around.


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes. He didn''t want to talk to each other, but he saw that Lin Beibei was blocked and couldn''t get on the car, so he had to push the door to get off. He looked at several people with a bad look. "What''s the matter?"


    If it''s another occasion, he won''t even care about these hairy boys.


    "I said, man, whose car do you own?"


    As if he had found a new world, he looked at the license plate again and came to Ning Tao, sneering.


    Y is the latest and the fastest! Get on% EFL


    "car?"


    Ning Tao smell speech to turn head to see an eye Audi, some don''t understand each other what meaning, but still bear to descend son way, "friend send?"


    "For you?"


    Hearing these wonderful words, josze and some little gangsters burst into laughter.


    "Boy, do you know how much this car is worth?"


    "I think you stole it."


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s mouth is hard, Qiao size is even more excited. If Ning Tao said that he borrowed something better, now he even said that it was a gift. Isn''t that making people laugh?


    He knows this car, and Zhou Xu knows it, and he is also his distant cousin. He always brags about it.


    At present, the guy who is not well dressed actually said that the car was given by his cousin. Isn''t that funny?


    "Then tell me, who gave you this car?"


    Josephine wanted to laugh more and more. He saw more and more people around him, and his voice became louder and louder.


    He just wants to humiliate Ning Tao in front of everyone and let Lin Beibei shine his eyes. Who is a liar.


    Seeing these people chattering, Ning Tao''s heart also soared a nameless fire.But today, after all, I came with Lin Beibei. These are all her classmates. I don''t want to make it difficult for her to do so, so I said, "it''s probably Zhou."


    "Probably, ha ha, listen to me, I can''t even tell you who gave you a million million cars."


    Joe sizer grinned wildly and looked at Lin Beibei Road, "Beibei, he is a liar. To tell you the truth, this car belongs to my cousin. He is so poor that he can''t afford it."


    Josephine was a little crazy, and the onlookers were suspicious when they heard this.


    After all, few people can be so generous, even gave a car of more than one million, and this person even can''t remember each other''s name clearly.


    "Josser, you''re so bloody. I''d rather brother than steal the car. Don''t slander people!"


    Lin Beibei can''t stand this. In front of the public, it''s obviously planting. His eyes are red.


    "Well, then ask the boy to call my cousin and let me see if he gave you the car?"


    Hearing Lin Beibei defending Ning Tao, Qiao sizer was more angry and his words were sharper.


    "Yes, you can also prove your innocence by calling to confirm it."


    One side of the little gangster also took the chaos, almost spewed out dirty words.


    Ning Tao is speechless in his heart. When Zhou Xu sent his car, he didn''t leave the phone number of the other party, but if he had known that a car could cause such a big trouble, he would not have wanted it.


    "I didn''t have a phone. I didn''t want the car at the beginning. Zhou Xu didn''t ask me for it. Since it''s your cousin, just give him the car."


    To Ning Tao this step, really don''t care about a car, immediately took out the car key.


    "Ha ha, I laugh to death. You said that my cousin begged you to take the car. I wipe it. Who do you think you are? I think you stole the car!"


    See Ning Tao readily take out the key, that Qiao sizer took it, in front of the public to sway for a while, sneer.


    "Brother Ning, we ignore him. We take a taxi."


    Lin Beibei naturally believes in Ning Tao. She also sees that Qiao size is looking for trouble. She doesn''t want to entangle with each other so much. She reaches for Ning Tao''s arm and is about to leave.


    However, she just stepped forward, but Ning Tao reached out and grasped her wrist.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Ning Tao turned his mouth and suddenly raised a smile. Seeing that the former was puzzled, he said calmly, "if I leave like this, then the thief will not be taken for granted? I''m upset. "


    Originally, he didn''t want to do anything, but since the other party dares to take the car key, he wants the other party to take it or not.

 Chapter 408

    As he thought in his heart, he was not happy.


    Now, there are not many things that can upset Ning Tao. Miao Jingjing is one and vampire is one, but the unknown josze is definitely not.


    One of the first two is that he can''t fight, the other is that he can''t find it. For the time being, he has no choice but to take the man in front of him.


    "Oh, cow!" Josephine sneered, "is the thief reasonable?"


    "Isn''t Zhou Xu your cousin? Give him a call and ask him to see me at once. "


    Ning Tao is too lazy to talk nonsense with the other party, and speaks frankly.


    "Who are you? Are you crazy? My cousin is the head of our district. I''ll give you face. Get out of here. My cousin is here. It''s embarrassing for you."


    Tear!


    Hearing the speech, all the people at one side gasped. They didn''t expect that the young man in front of them still had this background. They looked strange one by one.


    "So you dare not fight?"


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath. He can''t hold the fire.


    "Well, since you are so stubborn, I will satisfy you!"


    Qiao size reaches out his hand and takes out his mobile phone. With a cold smile, he immediately looks at Lin Beibei and says, "Beibei, don''t be with such a person in the future. I suspect that he has committed a crime. I''ll call the police later and ask the police to take him away for interrogation. Maybe we can dig out some big cases."


    Jon Ze''s brain turns very fast. In his heart, he has identified Ning Tao as a liar. He wants to expose him on the spot in front of Lin Beibei.


    Let Lin Beibei know who is worthy of him. In addition, if his cousin can come, he can have a long face and let Lin Beibei see his energy.


    Thinking of this, Josephine even saw Lin Beibei throwing his arms at him, and his face became excited.


    As soon as he got through, he immediately changed into a flattering look. His tone changed and he said, "cousin, is that you? There''s something wrong with me. Can you come here, please? "


    When he spoke, he was also very cautious. In fact, he was sure that Ning Tao borrowed the car, but if he solved it on the phone, how could he show his hegemony.


    He and Zhou Xu are old timers. Although they are far away, they believe that their relationship is much closer than Ning Tao.


    "What''s the matter? You won''t make trouble again, will you?"


    Hearing Qiao size''s words, Zhou Xu was stunned and said.


    "How can you, cousin? You must come here. There is a guy here who asked you to come to see him immediately."


    Josephine almost begged and spoke softly.


    "Who said so much?"


    As soon as the words were thrown out, Zhou Xu was immediately unhappy and his words became arrogant.


    "A humble boy, brother Zhou, if you have nothing to do, come here."


    Sure enough, hearing that Zhou Xu''s anger had been aroused successfully, Qiao size was secretly happy.


    "Hum, I''d like to see what''s sacred. It happens that I have nothing to do today. Send me the address!"


    On the other side of the phone, Zhou Xu gave a cold hum and hung up directly.


    Qiao size hung up the phone, glanced at Ning Tao, and gave Zhou Xu the location. At the same time, he also called the police.


    After all, the latter doesn''t need money. It doesn''t matter if he can get a big case from Ning Tao. The most important thing is to bring trouble to the other party.


    Looking at the other side''s proud face, Ning Tao is embarrassed to interrupt, simply don''t speak, wait.


    He also wanted to see how the other side would end up.


    "What do you mean, josser, to call the police?"


    Lin Beibei is angry. She originally asked Ning Tao to accompany her to watch the program. As a result, she feels guilty.


    If you add the movie you didn''t see last time, it''s the second time that the atmosphere has been destroyed. Lin Beibei is very sad.


    "It''s meaningless. Don''t be afraid, Beibei. The owner Zhou Xu is my cousin. When he comes, I''ll let him expose the hypocrite."


    It seems to be to show off, he also deliberately mentioned his cousin, just to prove it.


    He had seen it before his eyes. When Zhou Xu came, he announced that the car was lent to Ning Tao. But he took the car over and directly debunked Ning Tao''s words. Then he was shocked. With his own charm, he could not attract Lin Beibei?


    But what he didn''t know was that if one person had an aversion to another person, no matter how the whole person behaved, it would only increase this aversion, not to mention that in Lin Beibei''s view, this josser was a clown at the moment.


    About ten minutes later, Zhou Xu did not come, but the police came.


    A police car with five or six policemen in it.


    The leader is Ning Tao''s old acquaintance, Li Bingbing. Seeing Ning Tao at the moment, he is also stunned.


    @+e) #


    "Comrade police, I suspect this boy stole my cousin''s car." Seeing the police coming, josser immediately stepped forward and said excitedly.


    "Who called the police?"


    Without time to say hello to Ning Tao, Li Bingbing sees the murderer in front of her, frowns and says."I called the police!"


    With a smile on his face, he reached out and pointed to Ning Tao, saying, "police comrade, I suspect he stole my cousin''s car. You can take him back to examine him. Maybe you can tell a car stealing gang."


    "You said he stole the car?"


    Seeing the other side pointing at Ning Tao, Li Bingbing was stunned at first, and then speechless.


    Who can steal a car, but Ning Tao? Isn''t this looking for trouble?


    Ning Tao''s weight, but she knows, a Feifei jewelry can''t earn enough money, but also used to steal a car, isn''t this a pastime for her?


    "Yes, this Audi belongs to my cousin. He has to give it away. I suggest that he take it back..."


    Josephine nodded heavily. He was impatient.


    "I think you are a pastime. Dare to report to the fake police. Believe it or not, I''ll take care of you and close the team."


    As soon as Li Bingbing turned back, he burst out rude words and immediately planned to use Qiao sizer''s words.


    Tease her to play, from each other''s words, she knew that this boy was deliberately looking for trouble.


    She is so busy every day, where she has time to take care of it, where she is in a good mood, she will take others away with a wave of her hand.


    Hearing Li Bingbing''s words, Qiao size and the people present were all confused.


    "What''s the matter? I left without even asking!"


    It''s too superficial for the police to handle the case, or the policewoman has something to do with Ning Tao.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he immediately ran to Li Bingbing and held him, shouting, "Hey, how do you police do things? I want you to take him..."


    "Putong"


    before he finished his words, Li Bingbing fell over his shoulder and gave each other a beautiful bite.


    If it is said that other policemen may not dare to do so openly, but Li Bingbing is not the same.


    She was always hot tempered. Since she knew that the other party had nothing to do, she would be more aggressive if there were not so many people.


    "I dare to attack the police openly. If you don''t behave, I don''t mind letting you go in and squat for two days!"


    Li Bingbing smiles coldly, and immediately looks at Ning Tao. He throws a meaningful look at the latter and strides away.

 Chapter 409

    Lying on the ground, Qiao size was in great pain and was thrown. He opened his mouth to scold, but a pair of Li Bingbing''s cold eyes immediately shut up.


    I''m kidding. The police flower dares to fight in front of everyone. If they really get him in, they won''t peel off.


    "I don''t know the same thing about women!"


    When Li Bingbing went away, Qiao size spat, which was a temporary pressure on the matter.


    After all, he is engaged in ningtao this time, and he doesn''t want to make trouble.


    Five or six minutes after Li Bingbing left, an Audi A6 galloped from a distance and stopped at one side.


    Then the door opened and Zhou Xu, who was dressed in a suit, came out of it.


    "Brother Zhou, here."


    %When he saw Zhou Xu coming, Qiao size looked happy and trotted all the way to meet him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After smoothing his hair clean and sprayed with hair gel, Zhou Xu frowned when he saw so many people around him.


    "Brother Zhou, I just saw your A8, so I came to ask. I didn''t expect that the guy driving said that you begged to give it to him. I''m so angry that I asked you to come and have a look."


    Qiao size is very smart and knows how to start first. No matter what the facts are, he should buckle the dung basin on Ning Tao first.


    ¡°A8£¿¡±


    Zhou Xu Wen Yan a Leng, a time did not respond, "what A8?"


    "It''s your favorite Audi A8. Brother Zhou, you can''t lose it. It''s here."


    Seeing that Zhou Xu didn''t know, Qiao size was surprised. He quickly separated the crowd and pointed to Ning Tao''s A8 road.


    "Well This one? "


    Seeing his car, Zhou Xu''s face changed and his eyes moved. He saw that Ning Tao was looking at him with a smile, and his face suddenly solidified.


    "Brother Zhou, he drives your car. It''s not a car thief. I just called the police, but the police don''t care about me..."


    Seeing that Zhou Xu was looking at Ning Tao, Qiao size turned his eyes and said it in one breath.


    Pop!


    However, before his words were finished, Zhou Xu was so angry that he slapped him in the past.


    This time, he could fan on Josephine''s face, making five palmprint appear on the latter''s face.


    Is talking about the Josephine where to expect that there will be no such disaster, this slap, directly to beat him to turn a circle, see stars, hit.


    "Brother Zhou, you have the wrong number. He stole your car."


    Inexplicably suffered this, Josephine covered half of his face and said something wrongly.


    "Damn, who''s the car thief?"


    "Pa" one, is a slap, this one is more ruthless than just now, hit on the other face of Josephine.


    When he saw Ning Tao again, Zhou Xu''s brain filled the whole story of the matter. How could he not be annoyed.


    It was he who begged Ning Tao to take it. He said it was stolen.


    On hearing the word steal, Zhou Xu wanted to slap Qiao size to death. He scolded in his heart, "if you want to die, don''t implicate me!"


    He didn''t know who Ning Tao was, but later he knew who Zhang Guang was.


    That''s the second son of Donghai. He has a nose in the sky. Let alone him, even Zhang Kaixin, the leader of his circle, has to bow his head when he sees him. In this way, he has to bow his head when facing Ning Tao.


    Compared with Zhang Guang, he is not even a fart.


    It''s not easy to get along with such a brag. Later, when he got the capital to brag, a guy came out and gave him this one, which almost made him angry.


    "Brother Zhou, why are you hitting me?"


    Qiao size is hoodwinked, one face is at a loss, leave a little distance with Zhou Xu, afraid.


    His hands were separated, and he didn''t have to cover his face.


    A face slaps one side, both sides have, swollen degree is same, still cover a hair.


    "You said who stole the car? Your family only stole the car. I begged Mr. Ning to take it!"


    After two blows, Zhou Xu got a lot of Qi in his heart. He pointed to Qiao sizer''s nose and scolded.


    "What?"


    "I''m really looking for it?"


    All the spectators changed their looks.


    Millions of cars, I beg others to take them.


    "True or false!"


    As for Josephine''s younger brothers, seeing that the momentum was not good, they all quietly left.


    What can they do if they stay here?


    For Qiao size, Zhou Xu''s words were more shocking than the two slaps just now, and he almost didn''t faint.


    "Forget it, Zhou Xu. I didn''t want to drive this car. Your cousin has the key to the car. It''s perfect."


    Heard whispering around, Ning Tao also stepped forward, did not look at the side of Qiao size, facing Zhou Xu light way."Mr. Ning, you misunderstood me. This is my cousin. He is not sensible and offends you. Don''t tell him the same thing. This car is for you. How can you take it back?"


    Heard Ning Tao said to give him the car, Zhou Xu''s face Shua, scared pale incomparable, the mouth is full of pleading.


    A car is nothing to him. The most important thing is that it seems to make Ning Tao unhappy now. I''m afraid nothing is worse than this.


    "I have my own car. Besides, it''s your favorite car. It''s unnecessary!"


    In fact, it''s not Ning Tao''s intention. He doesn''t need money now, and he has nothing to do with the other party. It''s unnecessary to ask for someone else''s car.


    No?


    Seeing Ning Tao''s resolute attitude, Zhou Xu panicked and said in a hurry, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ning. My cousin is still young. He didn''t mean to collide with you."


    The more Ning Tao didn''t want it, the more he thought it was because of Josephine, and he quickly said the best.


    His words can also be regarded as saving Qiao sizer. If Ning Tao is really upset, if he wants to clean up the other party, he doesn''t need Ning Tao to do it himself.


    "Forget about the car, but your cousin should teach you a lesson. He is so proud when he is young. Sooner or later, he will make trouble."


    Squint left Qiao size, Ning Tao opens a light way.


    "Yes, Mr. Ning is right."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Zhou Xu understood the crux of the problem. As soon as he looked back, he looked at Qiao size coldly, and said, "don''t come and apologize to Mr. Ning soon. If he doesn''t accept your apology, don''t say you know me in the future."


    This is cruel enough, let Joe sizer directly hit a cicada, until then, he realized how powerful the boy he mocked.


    Even his cousin wants to flatter each other, how can he not know to kick the iron plate.


    Such a thought, he can''t help but startled a cold sweat, quickly took the key to come to Ning Tao, a face almost to cry, trembling way, "Mr. Ning, I have no eyes, you don''t with me, this key back to you!"


    "Forget the key. Let''s have a snack later."


    Looking at each other''s swollen cheeks, Ning Tao waved his hand and didn''t want to talk with them.


    If you don''t answer the key, you won''t be forgiven. Qiao sizer felt his cousin''s stern eyes. His legs softened and he knelt down in front of Ning Tao, holding the key in both hands. He was about to cry and said, "Mr. Ning, it''s me who should die. Take it!"

 Chapter 410

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    See this scene, Ning Tao a burst of big head, dark scold a soft bone, face a cold, deliberately straight face way, "you get up first!"


    "If Mr. Ning doesn''t answer the key, I won''t get up!"


    If Josephine kneels, he can''t forgive him.


    "Then kneel down."


    When meeting such a person, Ning Tao is too lazy to talk to each other. He looks at Lin Beibei and wants to pull him away.


    The car key was no longer in his hands. It was returned to the owner, and Josephine was punished. He thought it was almost the same.


    "Beibei, it''s all my fault. It seems that my classmates have a fight. You have to help me."


    Seeing that Ning Tao ignored him, Qiao size was a little silly, but he saw Lin Beibei immediately. As soon as his eyes lit up, he looked at each other quickly.


    "This..."


    After all, Lin Beibei is just a little girl. She is kind-hearted. When she is asked by the other party, she looks at Ning Tao. She is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Ning Tao sighed in his heart, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ve forgiven him."


    Indeed, he didn''t care about the man in front of him, but no one believed him.


    Just looking at the posture in front of him, it seems that if he doesn''t accept the car keys, he won''t be forgiven.


    Seeing Lin Beibei''s desire to talk, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows slightly and sighed, "OK, I''ll use the car for a few days. When will you use it and call me?"


    Ning Tao reaches out and takes the other party''s car key. The second half of the sentence is to Zhou Xu.


    "Sure, sure."


    Seeing that Ning Tao finally takes the key to the car, Zhou Xu is relieved and agrees. At the same time, he immediately remembers Ning Tao''s phone number.


    But at the moment, his heart was excited.


    I''m sure I won''t take the car. I have Ning Tao''s phone in my hand, so I''m on the line.


    "Well, if it''s nothing, I''ll go first."


    Seeing more and more onlookers, Ning Tao has no intention of staying for a long time. He looks at Zhou Xu and says.


    "OK, Mr. Ning, you are busy, you are busy..."


    Zhou Xu put the posture very low, even with a hint of flattery.


    In his heart, he is still very grateful to Ning Tao. Last time in the hotel, if it wasn''t for the other party, I''m afraid he would suffer a lot.


    Ning Tao nodded and called Lin Beibei. Then he got into the Audi car and started the machine to roar away.


    "Cousin, how can you help the outsider to talk? Who is this boy? How can he drag


    Seeing the dust from the car, Qiao size didn''t dare to approach Zhou Xu until Ning Tao walked away. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    I don''t know Ning Tao, but he knows his cousin too well. In his heart, he is very strong. He didn''t expect to see each other, just like a mouse saw a cat, so he felt uncomfortable.


    "Who?"


    Hearing Qiao size''s strange voice, Zhou Xu turned back and glared at each other. His angry mouth was crooked. He pointed at each other and scolded, "what do you know, you little boy? Do you know if I didn''t come today, you would be finished."


    "So powerful?"


    Josephine''s neck shrank when he heard the words, and he was startled.


    ¡­ In the latest 1 = chapter $section B} ~:


    "hum, don''t talk about you, I''m not even a fart in people''s eyes."


    Zhou Xu gave a cold hum and warned again, "Qiao size, you should not make trouble outside in the future. Donghai has more arrogant people than me. Today I''m beating you to save you. Don''t ask me for such things next time."


    Leaving a word behind, Zhou Xu was depressed. Qiao size was not a relative with him, but they had a little business with each other. Once they had drunk together, they recognized an old watch.


    I didn''t expect that the old moth almost didn''t stir him in. He told himself to stay away from such a person in the future.


    Biting his teeth and not bothering to say anything to each other, Zhou Xu folded himself into his Audi and left immediately without saying hello.


    "Beibei, ask whatever you want."


    In the Audi, Ning Tao saw the co driver Shanglin Beibei''s face flickering, and he wanted to say nothing. He held the steering wheel with one hand, looked at each other and said with a smile.


    The girl doesn''t hide things, the other side''s look has betrayed her.


    "I No... "


    Suddenly Ning Tao poked in the heart, Lin Beibei face a red, hastened to say goodbye to the other face, convergence convergence of mind, some pinched way, "I''m just a little curious why Miss Xu called you martial uncle?"


    Once you are curious about a man, it must be unstoppable. Lin Beibei is like this.


    Today a series of things, let Lin Beibei more see through Ning Tao, out of vigilance to women, she is most concerned about Xu LAN.


    "Well Her master and I are brothers of the same school. "


    Ning Tao thought about it for a while, and then said something to the point. But as soon as he spoke, he felt like he didn''t say it. He was very helpless!"Oh."


    From Ning Tao''s words, Lin Beibei heard each other''s perfunctory meaning, oh, a, look dim down.


    Lin Beibei''s mood is not high, naturally felt by Ning Tao, sighed, he explained a, way, "Beibei, you don''t misunderstand, some things are not one or two can explain, you know there is no advantage."


    It''s really not about Ning Tao''s perfunctory, but about cultivation. Ordinary people know that it''s harmful and useless.


    It''s just that this is different in Lin Beibei''s ears. Long Wu often says the same words to her. The meaning is very simple. He doesn''t regard her as a person of the same level at all.


    Seeing that the atmosphere in the car was a little stiff, Ning Tao changed the topic as soon as he changed his voice and said, "Beibei, I''ll see you off when you leave!"


    "No, I don''t need you."


    Lin Beibei didn''t turn his head. His white teeth bit his red lips and said firmly.


    "Well What''s the matter? "


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words.


    Lin Beibei tensed his lips and said, "I don''t like the uncomfortable feeling of parting!"


    But when he said this, his eyes were red.


    "All right."


    Ning Tao knew that Lin Beibei was young, but he was very independent and didn''t think much about it, so he continued to drive.


    Soon, the car ran all the way to Lin Beibei''s house.


    "Brother Ning, you are not going in?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t get off, Lin Beibei stood in front of the car door and asked.


    "Forget it. I''ll take you here. I''ll not go in if I have something else to do later."


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao feels that there is not much to talk about between Lin Beibei and Ning Tao. It''s embarrassing to go in.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t mean to get off, Lin beimin turned min''s mouth and kept silent for a long time. Then he finally raised his head and looked at Ning Tao and said, "that Brother Naning, I''m going. "


    "Oh


    Ning Tao nodded mechanically. Although he didn''t look in the mirror, he could be sure that his smile was stiff.


    Seeing that Ning Tao had no words, Lin Beibei finally turned his back and left.


    But in the moment of turning around, there are crystal tears in the corner of her eyes.


    I can''t say whether it''s sad to leave or Ning Tao''s words, which makes Lin Beibei feel aggrieved.


    "Brother Ning, I will try my best to walk into your world!"


    Lin Beibei, who has taken a few steps, suddenly stops and looks back. He seems to have made a big decision and shouts at Ning Tao in the car.


    Later, in Ning Tao''s astonishment, Lin Beibei turns around like running away from home. The tears in his eyes can no longer be contained and fall.

 Chapter 411

    At this moment, Lin Beibei was inexplicably sad.


    Ning Tao''s words, in her understanding, are like people who are not in a world.


    I''m afraid there''s nothing worse than that.


    As soon as he got back to the room, Lin Beibei locked the door. As soon as he became soft, he collapsed at the door. He burst into tears and choked.


    It''s Ning Tao who gives her hope, and now she''s rejected again, leaving her at a loss.


    "I won''t give up!"


    Different from others, Lin Beibei''s strong will was tempered by his long suffering. He raised his delicate chin, and his lips were biting and bleeding. His mind became more firm.


    Outside the room, Ning Tao was stunned.


    Some don''t understand what Lin Beibei is stimulated by, how to cry?


    A woman''s heart, a needle.


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t think of a reason, so he had to shake his head and smile bitterly.


    The girl''s mind is more difficult to guess.


    After a long time, Ning Tao had to give long Wu a call to ask the other party to care about Lin Beibei. He started the car here, turned the direction and went directly to Hua Linglong.


    I haven''t seen that goblin for a long time. Hua Linglong has called him several times. She has nothing to do in the evening, so she just goes to the other party for a night.


    At the same time, in the reception hall of a villa in the southwest of the East China Sea, several people were discussing.


    In the first place in the house is a young man, wearing gold glasses, hair combed spotless, well-dressed, it is Cao Yang.


    On the other side, there is a young man and an old man. If Ning Tao is here, he will recognize that they are not others, but Xia Hui and Xia Jinguang of the Xia family.


    "Uncle Xia, I want you to come this time. It''s very simple. I have a matter to discuss with you."


    Cao Yang holds a teacup in his hand. The fragrance of tea is elegant on it. After taking a sip, he looks at the two people.


    "Don''t be polite, Cao. You can tell me what you want."


    Today''s Xia family is different from the past. Without Xia Mengfei, when facing the Cao family, he is careful not to offend the gold master. When Xia Jinguang opens his mouth, he puts his body very low.


    "Ha ha, OK, if the wise don''t talk in secret, I''ll talk straight."


    Cao Yang put down the teacup and looked at Xia Hui with deep meaning, slowly.


    "Originally, I shouldn''t have said something about the Xia family. It''s just that the Xia family is in a mess during this period of time. There''s no one who can be in charge of the business, and even there''s a problem with the purchase of jadeite. You know, the supply of jadeite has been very tight. Several agents below are already dissatisfied and want to share your Xia family''s share."


    "This..."


    When Xia Jinguang heard that Yan''s face changed, he couldn''t help clapping in his heart.


    I still can''t be superficial. Instead, I vowed, "Cao Shao, my Xia family is a regular customer of the Cao family. Although my Xia family has a little problem, please believe that it will recover in three or five months at most."


    Last time, Xia Mengfei took away 500 million yuan, which made the Xia family''s capital fall into a state of shortage. Coupled with the other party''s resignation, many partners defected one after another, and the jadeite that Xia family ate naturally decreased.


    However, Xia Jinguang does not dare to step back on this issue. Once he does, it is impossible for him to eat so much in the future.


    "Ha ha, uncle Xia, don''t get excited first. Since I want you two to come, naturally I won''t make a statement. You might as well listen to me."


    Seeing that his words really attracted the attention of the other party, Cao Yang was happy in his heart, but pretended to care.


    "But please teach me."


    Xia Jinguang''s heart beats up and down. Where is the backbone.


    "Doesn''t Xia Mengfei also have a purchase channel now..."


    "Cao Shao, I can guarantee that my Xia family has nothing to do with Xia Mengfei now..."


    Without waiting for Cao Yang to finish his words, Xia Jinguang vowed to do so.


    g¡­ "Uncle Xia misunderstood," said h


    , the fastest M $


    Cao Yang waved his hand and said with a faint smile, "I don''t mean that, businessman? It''s okay to buy from xiamengjia. "


    "I''m mainly for the Xia family. I think that Xia Mengfei was originally cultivated by Xia Jiapei. Now I believe the slander of a hairy boy and betray the Xia family. It''s really sad."


    Mentioning this, Xia''s father and son gnash their teeth in anger. They naturally blame Xia Mengfei and Ning Tao for the current situation of Xia''s family, but they have no way.


    Heart moved, Jiang is worthy of the old spicy, Xia Jinguang reaction can not be described as unhappy, eyes turned, looking at Cao Yang said, "Cao Shaoyou may as well say."


    Today, Cao Yang secretly asked him to meet with them. He believed that they would not just talk nonsense.


    "Well, then I won''t tuck in."


    Seeing that the fire was almost finished, Cao Yang gave a dry cough and went to the main topic. He took a slow breath and said.


    "It''s very simple. I need to know Xia Mengfei''s purchasing channels. As long as you can find out for me, Xia''s share will not change, and in future cooperation with Xia''s, we Cao''s only know Xia Hui.""What?"


    The first half of Cao Yang''s sentence is nothing but the second half, which shocked both the father and son of the Xia family.


    Those present are not fools, who can not hear what meaning, this is clearly to help Xia Hui.


    Xia Jin''s pupil is flashing, and Xia Hui is obviously restless. The key is that it''s too sudden, just like pie falling from the sky. He hits two people in a daze.


    No one is indifferent to this great advantage. However, Xia Jinguang, after all, has experienced a big storm. He immediately understands that there is no free lunch in the world. The other party''s request seems simple, but it is not so easy.


    With a frown, Xia Jin thought a little, then looked at Cao Yang and said in a deep voice, "Cao Shao, I''m afraid it''s not easy to do. The purchase channel is Xia Mengfei''s foundation. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to show people."


    Xia Hui calms down as soon as he says this. If he doesn''t calm down, he can''t do it. A little analysis shows that this kind of thing is not so simple, otherwise the other party won''t ask them to do it.


    "Ha ha, Xia Mengfei is Xia''s family after all. He broke his arm and connected his tendon. I think only one purchase channel should not be so stingy."


    Cao Yang straightened his body, leaned forward a little, and said, "of course, there is no gentleman in the shopping mall. It''s very timely. If Xia Mengfei really doesn''t care about family friendship, I can introduce some professionals to them. I believe Xia Mengfei can cooperate well."


    "Ah Cao Shao This... "


    The father and son of the Xia family were shocked when they heard the speech, and Xia Hui was even more incoherent.


    Although Cao Yang''s words are obscure, how can he not hear them? This is clearly to let them do it.


    He turned a blind eye to their surprise. Cao Yang laughed, shook his head and said, "if you don''t want to, then you should say nothing today, but I think if you let this out, there are many people in the Xia family willing to cooperate!"

 Chapter 412

    Although Cao Yang''s words are not heavy, but let the Xia family father and son hear one of the shocks. They subconsciously look at each other and see something from each other''s looks.


    A moment later, Xia Jinguang''s face flickered. He just looked back at Cao Yang and said, "OK, listen to Cao Shao''s arrangement."


    When he got to this Kung Fu meeting, he naturally knew what Cao Yang''s idea was. It was clear that he used his hand to deal with Xia Mengfei. To put it bluntly, he regarded them as the next chess pieces.


    However, even if they know it, they don''t have any courage to refuse. The main reason is that the harvest is too rich. Once they succeed, they will make a rapid progress.


    Put in front of such a big temptation cake, no one can be moved.


    "Well, I have something else to do. I won''t leave you. Someone will contact you later."


    Seeing that they agreed, Cao Yang raised his eyebrows and gave an order, so he gave an order.


    "Well, let''s not disturb Cao Shao and have a rest."


    Xia''s father and son quickly stand up and smile at Cao Yang, then leave consciously.


    And not long after Xia''s father and son left, the side door opened and kuizi came out.


    "Young master, these two people are cowards. What do you do with them?"


    After looking at the door viciously, kuizi came to Caoyang and said.


    "You can do without them!"


    Cao Yang took up the tea cup, glanced at kuizi, and said, "then go and kill Ning Tao."


    "Er..."


    On hearing this, kuizi began to wilt.


    After so much experience, he has long realized the gap with the other side and dare not speak any more.


    In fact, today''s move was decided by him after a long time of deliberation.


    Now Xia Mengfei is already in the ascendant, and it''s not appropriate to use the next three abusive means.


    But now Feifei jewelry is developing very fast. At present, although it can''t shake the foundation of the Cao family, it may be in the future. What he has to do is to start first.


    What''s more, the Cao family is still watching. If he doesn''t do it well, he will never miss his family position.


    It''s the stone of the mountain. The old man is right. It''s inconvenient for the Cao family to do it directly, but it''s not impossible for the Xia family to do it.


    Just now, although he promised the Xia family, he thought carefully that the Cao family had nothing to lose. What he had to do was to wait.


    But just in case, his deployment should be more careful.


    For kuizi, he would not explain so much. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed a phone number.


    Before long, when the phone was connected, Cao Yang heard the voice coming from inside, and said faintly, "Mr. Bai, you can fulfill the business we talked about last time."


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Ning Tao was still in the gentle village, and he was woken up by a telephone ring.


    Eyes slightly open a seam, has not yet found the mobile phone, flower Lingling has been pressed up, at the same time already feel out the mobile phone, put his ear.


    "Shallow, what''s the matter?"


    ¡­¡­


    "What? Where are you? "


    ¡­¡­


    "OK, I''ll be right there!"


    "Meet again!"


    In just two words, Ning Tao''s sleepiness swept away, hung up, and then sat up immediately.


    "Puchi"


    seeing Ning Tao''s nervousness, Hua Linglong pulled over the quilt and covered the mountains, then looked at Ning Tao and gloated, "I can''t clean my food, let the parents find it!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, there''s nothing wrong!"


    The Ning Tao that is wearing clothes hears this words, on the face immediately resurfaces a layer of black line.


    "Well, I haven''t said that yet. Don''t quibble. I heard all that just now!"


    Flower Linglong red lips a pout, the face is very dissatisfied with Ning Tao, but still hand Ning Tao pants.


    "What? Are you jealous? "


    Ning Tao took pants, see flower Linglong look, look move, like a smile.


    "Cut, can I eat the jealousy of a child with parents? It''s too small, isn''t it


    Flower Linglong proud Yang Yang chin, give Ning Tao cast a wink.


    "I can''t stand you!"


    Maybe it''s because of practicing huanxigong. Now Hua Linglong is bewitched by her smile. She feels the other person''s flattery. Ning Tao''s belly is full of evil.


    "I didn''t let you suffer!"


    Feeling Ning Tao''s glued eyes, Hua Linglong bit her lips and deliberately raised some bedding.


    "What a grinding goblin!"


    Ning Tao scolded in the heart, almost didn''t hold, took a few deep breath, don''t cross the face, way, "today can''t, another day."


    Seeing that Ning Tao had decided to go, Hua Linglong sighed in her heart and was no longer reluctant.It was nearly ten o''clock when Hua Linglong came out. Through the mirror, he confirmed that his face and neck were clean before he drove away.


    It''s not that Ning Tao is cautious. It''s that the flower Linglong is too enchanting and full of patterns. Last time, the other party left a red lip mark on his earlobe, which almost didn''t let Su Qian see.


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao came to Su Qian''s downstairs, parked the car and stepped upstairs.


    "Ning Tao, here you are."


    See Ning Tao, Su shallow a joy, open a way.


    "What''s the matter?"


    From each other''s look, Ning Tao saw a trace of tension, a heart can''t help but put down, and asked.


    "My dad''s back. He wants to see you."


    Su shallow hesitated for a moment, the way with some twinkle in his eyes.


    "Your father?"


    Ning Tao thought a little in his heart. After a while, he looked up at Su Qian and said, "OK."


    For Su Qian''s father, Ning Tao has no impression at all, and has never heard from the other party. He is also curious. Since he can''t avoid it, he can see it.


    "Well, sit down first. I have something to tell you."


    Seeing that Ning Tao looked normal, Su Qian was relieved and quickly pulled him on the sofa with a dignified look.


    "Ning Tao, my father has a bad temper. If he wants to ask too much, you should bear with him."


    Su Qian sits in front of Ning Tao. Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t care at all, he emphasizes.


    "Excessive demands?"


    On the XQ festival of chapter m, Ning Tao felt a thump in his heart and moved his mind. On the surface, he said calmly, "don''t worry, I won''t make him angry."


    "Well, don''t rush to promise."


    Su Qian straightened her nose and said, "forget it, my family''s affairs are more complicated. I''ll give you a general introduction first. You can also have a bottom in your heart."


    "Well, go ahead."


    For Su Qian''s family situation, Ning Tao seldom heard Su Qian mention it. It''s rare that the other party is willing to say it today. He is also very curious, so he waited for the other party to speak.


    "I told you last time that my father was a soldier!"


    Su Qian took a deep breath and looked at Ning Tao.


    "Only when I was very young, my father divorced my mother!"


    "Oh."


    Ning Tao light oh, this he knows, but what is the specific reason he does not know.

 Chapter 413

    Mention the family, Su shallow look a little lonely, but the other side seems to make up his mind, pause, will tell his family situation.


    Listening to a series of strange stories, Ning Tao also secretly sighs.


    It turns out that there was an accident when Fang Yuehua gave birth to Su Qianshi, which led to infertility. The Su family passed on to each other for three generations and naturally wanted a son.


    As soon as they come and go, the Su family has their own opinions on Yuehua, which leads to contradictions.


    Su Qian''s father is in the crevice, depressed in the heart, and devoted himself to his work.


    Unfortunately, when performing the task again, Su Qian''s father was injured, and a female nurse took advantage of the situation. They had a relationship in private.


    The nurse also had self-knowledge and gave birth to a boy for the Su family.


    Originally in the big family, there was someone outside the man, which was not surprising, but Su Qian''s mother was stubborn, so she knew it and naturally refused to give up. Disheartened, in a rage, he cut off the relationship with Su Qian''s father and went abroad.


    I even changed my name to Fang Yuehua.


    Fang Yuehua''s family was very angry when they found out. Because of this, the old man of the Jing family rushed into the Su family with the automatic rifle of that year, which almost didn''t lead to a tragedy.


    How to mediate later is not known, but the Su family later released the news, the Su family only admitted that Su Qian''s mother was a daughter-in-law, and only Su Qian was a descendant.


    A wise man can see at a glance that this is the result of the Su family''s compromise, which can be regarded as an explanation to the Jing family.


    Later, when Su Qian was old enough to go to school, Fang Yuehua came back, but the latter was already the vice president of a foreign multinational company.


    Time is fleeting, the heart does not change, Fang Yuehua has never forgiven Su shallow father, let a person sigh.


    After listening to these, Ning Tao is to understand, from each other''s words, he also heard out.


    Because of her mother, Su Qian''s relationship with her father is not very good, even a little stalemate.


    Fortunately, now Su Qian has grown up, and his temperament has changed a lot. Now the estrangement between father and daughter has been eliminated.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was lost in thought, Su Qian took a deep breath, looked at the former and said again, "Ning Tao, my father is a very serious man. You must not provoke him later."


    "Don''t worry. He''s your father. I won''t make him angry."


    Ning Tao nodded, which he didn''t worry about.


    No matter how the relationship between the two is, the other side is also his father, I believe it will not be too difficult for him.


    About half an hour later, there was a knock outside the door. Su Qian, like Don Juan, immediately jumped up and said nervously, "my father is coming."


    "It''s OK. Go and open the door."


    Ning Tao immediately also stood up, handed each other a comforting look, opened his mouth.


    The door opened and two men in uniform came in.


    At the front of the room, a man with a Chinese character face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, wearing a straight military uniform, looks not angry and arrogant. As soon as he comes to the room, he focuses on Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao, one of the people in the back, also had a meeting. He came to protect Fang Yan, one of Su Qian''s two last time.


    Needless to say, the middle-aged man at the front must be Su Qian''s father, Su Dingguo.


    Ning Tao did not dare to neglect, hastened to step forward, politely said, "Hello uncle Su, my name is Ning Tao."


    "Yes."


    Su dingguowei nodded, looked flashing, sat on the sofa and said, "young man, please sit down."


    "Dad, would you like some water?"


    Su Qian stood on one side, some did not know what to do. Seeing the awkward atmosphere, he said.


    Most d_ In the new 6G chapter, m


    "no, shallow, you go upstairs first, I''ll have a few words with Ning Tao alone."


    Su Dingguo raised his eyes to see Su shallow, gently raised his hand, light way.


    "Dad..."


    Hear father want to talk with Ning Tao alone, Su shallow more nervous, want to talk and stop.


    "What? I''ll just chat with him, and you can''t rest assured. "


    Su Dingguo gave a little smile and looked at his woman with a softer look.


    With his father''s eyes a pair, Su shallow mind a close, also had to say, "that All right, then


    Then Su Qian deeply looked at Ning Tao, and some reluctantly went upstairs.


    She is not afraid of what her father will do to Ning Tao, but is afraid that her father will embarrass her.


    After Su Qian went upstairs, Su Dingguo took a look at Ning Tao. With one hand move, Fang Yan quickly took out a document and handed it to Ning Tao.


    "Without your permission to investigate you, I''m sorry, please believe that I have no malice."


    Su Dingguo''s face stopped on the information and apologized.


    Ning Tao''s look flashed, didn''t open his mouth, reached for the document and swept his eyes, his pupils couldn''t help shrinking.


    The information is nothing else. It''s his resume, which is so detailed that Ning Tao can''t help taking a breath.


    On this, especially in this half semester, almost all his activities are listed.From the initial gambling stone to joining Wudang sect later, there is no detailed description of the dispute with Bailian sect, but even so, it is enough for the latter to have a huge wave in their heart.


    But more detailed, is with Su shallow''s various, its detailed situation simply lets Ning Tao not believe.


    A moment later, Ning Tao put down the information with an ugly face, nodded stiffly, and couldn''t say a word.


    He has self-knowledge, even if he is angry, it will not help, the other side can take out this thing, but also his cards are out.


    In a word, the other party can say sorry, that is polite, even if nothing to say, he has no way.


    "The information above is right."


    Su Dingguo put his hands on his knees, his face unchanged.


    "That''s right."


    Ning Tao calmed down and replied.


    "Well, Ning Tao, I''m here today as a father."


    Su Dingguo once again said, "as a father, I don''t agree with you two together. After all, we are not from the same world."


    As Su Dingguo said, Ning Tao also has to admit that, in a certain condition, he is a monk, and the other party is an ordinary person, which is really not a world.


    But then his heart hung up again. If Su Qian''s father didn''t want to, it would be a bit of a thorn in his hand. But Su Dingguo seemed to have something to say, and he was not in a hurry to answer.


    "You should be glad that you and shallowly fall in love this time is still a rule, and did not hurt her, otherwise today is not me here to talk with you."


    Su Dingguo''s words are not heavy, but with an unquestionable tone, let Ning Tao and one look at each other, his mind can''t help a Lin.


    At the same time, he whispered fluke.


    He has no doubt that he can''t hear the warning in the other party''s words.


    From the documents on the table, he also understood that the other party''s energy was so great that he could crush a little monk.


    From the look on Ning Tao''s face, Su Dingguo found what he wanted, and then he said.


    "Of course, I''m not an open-minded person. As long as Mr. Ning answers a question, this matter can be discussed again!"

 Chapter 414

    "Uncle Su, please speak.


    What he heard was just a question. Ning Tao was not as happy as ordinary people. Instead, he was more dignified and said.


    This kind of thing with buttocks think can know, the other party to see him, can''t just casually ask a few words.


    "Well, Ning Tao, what are your plans for the future?"


    From Ning Tao''s face, Su Dingguo saw that the other side looked calm, completely different from the ordinary young people''s impatience. Su Dingguo nodded to himself, took a breath, and the peak took a hint of burning meaning.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks slightly stagnant and stupefied.


    He didn''t expect Su Fu to ask.


    But ask yourself, he really has no systematic plan for the future,


    this does not mean that he has no idea. When he does not get perspective, he just wants to go back to the mall with Wu Anyue after graduation and find a small hospital to live well.


    Now Yi Ren is not here, but his life has changed a lot. His idea has been unrealistic.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was silent, Su Dingguo''s eyes became bright and bright. He seemed to say to himself, "good man, you should aim to serve the motherland!"


    Immediately, he looked at Ning Tao and said, "Ning Tao, you are a person with ideas. I don''t care what your background is and what your future plans are. But there is only one way to pass the border of Su Dingguo. That is to join the army. You are nearly graduated, and now joining the army is not a delay in your studies. I have prepared your specific things for you, as long as you like You can contact Fang Yan at any time


    Su Dingguo''s work is vigorous and resolute. He doesn''t give Ning Tao time to think about it at all. At the moment, Fang Yan immediately takes out a business card from his pocket and hands it to Ning Tao.


    Obviously, this is already ready,


    "this..."


    Subconsciously took the card, Ning Tao confused.


    He never thought that the other party would ask him to join the army.


    But before that, he never thought about it. Now it''s so sudden that he doesn''t know what to do,


    until then, he understood Su Qian''s worry. His father really gave him a problem!


    It seems that seeing Ning Tao''s tangle, Su Dingguo''s face slowed down a little, and then explained, "of course, everyone has their own aspirations. I''m not trying to restrain your freedom. As long as you can achieve the contribution value of the arms, you can quit on your own!"


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, in the heart relaxed tone, the facial expression just can be regarded as good-looking some.


    I didn''t want him to be a soldier all his life. It seems that I can''t accept this. After all, with his ability, it''s not a problem to complete some tasks!


    "Ning Tao, I''m also doing it for you. Although joining the army will have some restrictions, it''s better for you to stay out of the limelight now. The ideal of building a big tree to attract the wind is that you should be alert. Joining the army can also make some people have scruples!" Seeing that Ning Tao''s mood was a little bit loose, Su Dingguo sounded the alarm for Ning Tao again,


    he said that he meant it and listened more attentively. The other party''s beating really made Ning Tao''s heart crack and made him silent.


    The more you know, Ning Tao is no longer the original situation. He also feels that he is more constrained. In the past, many things can be solved by fists, but the later he feels, the more different it is.


    Otherwise, with his strength, just the car bomb incident last time, he could completely wipe out the Cao family.


    In a word, the background is not hard enough.


    It seems that the alliance is powerful, but its position is really awkward. Let alone loose, the main reason is that it has no real power and too many restrictions.


    Although the clan is arrogant and obedient to the government''s coordination, it is unwilling to join the government. Just imagine how the state dares to delegate power to such a group of people and wants them to live and die on their own.


    At present, the government and the alliance have managed to reach a delicate balance, but the former has never let go of the pressure on the latter. It can be seen from the fact that the more mixed up the eight factions, the worse.


    When you come to Ning Tao, it''s even more insignificant. If you think about what a friar of his has done to a rich family, it''s clear at a glance which side the government is partial to.


    "Uncle Su, this matter matters a lot after all. Can I think about it?"


    The idea in the heart is numerous move, Ning Tao does not have anxious to agree however, ponder a little, plan to give oneself a buffer opportunity way.


    "Never mind, you can contact Fang Yan at any time!"


    To his surprise, Su Dingguo was a good speaker, but the following words surprised Ning Tao.


    "However, Su Qian''s mother intends to let her spend the new year and study abroad. I hope you can think about it during this period. During this period, I don''t suggest that you two have any connection!"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he was in a state of awe, and his brows were all wrinkled. The other party seemed to suggest this, but in fact, the words had been pointed out.


    But then his eyebrows eased again. He had no choice but to be forced. If he were another man, he might dare to fight. Who would make Su Qian''s Lao Tzu? The key is that he can''t be tough.


    Take a deep breath, Ning Tao nodded, I understand."Well, you are a smart man. I believe you will have a smart choice."


    Su dingguowei nodded and then said, "I have something to do with shallowly later, so I won''t leave you."


    No matter whether he was willing or not, he stood up and said, "I won''t disturb you. Please say goodbye to Su Qian for me."


    Out of the villa, the car will start, leaving the community for a distance, the car stopped at the roadside.


    Ning Tao is depressed in the heart and gives his body to the chair. He takes a cigarette out of his pocket and takes a puff. His face looks uncertain.


    In my heart, I''m afraid no one likes the feeling of being forced. I thought that after entering the practice circle, this kind of thing would never happen to me again.


    Unexpectedly, things like Wu Anyue reappeared after a circle.


    At least he has a choice.


    The corner of the mouth pulls out a bitter smile. Ning Tao lets the smoke go deep into his heart and lungs, and is lazy all over.


    After a long time, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and made a phone call. Then, after the cigarette was burnt out and his butt was thrown away, he started the car and drove away.


    This matter is not urgent, and it is not urgent for a moment. Ning Tao simply put it aside for the time being. He is tired and plans to go to Xia Mengfei to have a look.


    In fact, it has become a habit for him. Whenever he is in a bad mood, he will go to the other side. Xia Mengfei can always use her tenderness to smooth the gap in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chief, Ning Tao is a monk of zongmen. Don''t you like..."


    After Ning Tao left, Fang Yan collected the document silently. He hesitated a little and asked. But at the end, he still didn''t dare to finish.

 Chapter 415

    £©As long as people in the military know, the hardliners have always advocated abandoning the eight sects and dividing them into the unified management of the country. Su Dingguo is one of the representatives.


    However, these are not the results of one excavation. The eight sects are deeply rooted. If we blindly move them, I''m afraid it will be a disaster.


    After some compromise, the government chose a compromise, that is, to boil the frogs in warm water and nibble at zongmen step by step.


    It''s not the government''s intention to target the religious sects, it''s the friars'' fault.


    At the beginning of the Qing Dynasty, the country was turbulent and swaying. The sects chose not to enter the world. In the view of cheating, they were arrogant and arrogant, which made the Chinese people fall into the fire.


    But the clan can''t completely cut off from the outside world. After all, eating and drinking Lhasa and absorbing fresh blood all need to be in contact with the outside world.


    After the establishment of the new Huaxia government, it also saw this point clearly and took this to negotiate with it.


    Different times, the status of the two also changed, monks no longer superior, had no choice but to compromise.


    No compromise, Qingcheng school is an example!


    In those days, Qingcheng sect was known as the cave of the immortal family. The strong were as strong as the clouds, and there were strong people in the sect who were engaged in alchemy. What happened.


    The government has almost wiped out Qingcheng Mountain. How can we fight it?


    The eight sects were also aware of the crisis, so they formed an alliance to negotiate with the government, which has been maintained so far.


    Su Dingguo and other Hawks have always advocated that these monks should not be allowed to enter the government.


    This is also the reason why Fang Yan was confused when Su Dingguo asked Ning Tao to join the army.


    "Hum, all the eight sects are human beings. In the past, when they cooperated with our military, most of them thought they were snakes. Otherwise, the forces of Tibetan independence and Xinjiang independence would have collapsed!"


    When Su Dingguo heard the speech, he became more and more profound, and suddenly came a sentence with no head and no brain.


    However, Fang Yan''s brow was picked, as if he understood something. His face was shocked. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    "Yes, I have already submitted my opinions to the Central Committee. I intend to let the military gradually take over the monks to facilitate management. If there is no strengthening of discipline, it will be a disaster sooner or later."


    Su Dingguo knew what Fang Yan wanted to say. As soon as he picked up his thick eyebrows, he had a clear mind.


    "This Chief, I''m afraid that if there''s any trouble, I''m afraid... "


    It was not that no one had ever thought of Su Dingguo''s idea before, but the friars were used to being lazy, so they all gathered together and easily made mistakes.


    "Well, if these people keep their peace, it''s all right. If they dare to make trouble, I don''t mind letting them teach them a long lesson!"


    Su Dingguo snorted coldly, but his words made Fang Yan cold.


    This can tell him that in his opinion, it should be very close. I''m afraid that once this happens, there will be huge waves in the sect.


    "Come out, come down."


    At this time, Su Dingguo''s eyes flashed, facing the stairway.


    At the moment, Su Qian was hiding at the edge of the stairs. Seeing that he was found by his father, he pouted and stepped downstairs.


    "Dad, where''s Ning Tao?"


    As soon as I went downstairs, I didn''t see Ning Tao. Su Qian was a little anxious and looked at Su Ding national road with a taut face.


    "He has something to do. He''ll go first."


    In the face of his daughter, Su Dingguo relaxed a lot, and his words were less severe.


    "Gone?"


    Su Qian was stunned when he heard the words, then his face tightened, and a little mist came out of his eyes. His words rushed a little, and he said eagerly, "are you embarrassing him and driving him away? How can you do this You said you don''t care about me... "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Dingguo''s face darkened after being accused by Su Qian.


    I''m afraid there are only a few people in China who have the courage to be a general, but this one is also an exception.


    Who let himself owe each other for so many years? Su Dingguo forced a smile on his face. He spread out his hands and explained, "shallow, where do you want to go? I don''t want to embarrass him, but he has something to go first, or you call to ask."


    Many people will be surprised if they can say this.


    Who doesn''t know Su Dingguo''s temper? It''s hard to touch the tiger''s butt. It''s hard to say such soft words.


    "Really?"


    Su shallow eyes a turn, some doubts way.


    "How can I lie to you!"


    Being stared at by his own woman, Su Dingguo felt a little empty, but his face didn''t change at all.


    Su Qian seems to believe it. After thinking about it, he takes out his mobile phone in front of Su Dingguo and dials Ning Tao''s number on the spot. He still looks at the latter warily and says, "if you dare to cheat me, I will ignore you all my life."


    ...


    Ning Tao was not surprised by Su Qian''s call. He left without saying goodbye. It would be strange if he didn''t call.However, he did not tell the other party what Su Dingguo asked him to join the army. He went down the slope and admitted that he had important affairs to deal with.


    Su Qian is too simple. Ning Tao doesn''t want the other party to have a burden. It''s useless to talk about this kind of thing with the other party. On the contrary, it will aggravate the complexity of the matter, so he won''t talk about it at all.


    On one side, Xia Mengfei, wearing a loose pajamas and long skirt, came out of the bathroom with a towel in her hand and wiped her wet hair. Looking at Ning Tao hanging up, she said with a smile, "where are you going to play today?"


    Seeing Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao didn''t get a cold sweat on his forehead, especially when he saw the meaningful smile on the other side''s lips.


    After barely settling down, Ning Tao said with a strong smile, "er Where do you choose? "


    In front of Xia Mengfei, he is a good baby. No matter Su Qian or Hua Linglong, he subconsciously never let the other party know.


    But Ning Tao has an illusion that Xia Mengfei seems to know everything, but he never says anything and never asks about his private affairs.


    Ning Tao has to admit that he is also a big sex wolf.


    Originally has a Xia Mengfei, even if it is the blessing accumulated in the last life, but in the face of Su Qian and others, he still can''t say no.


    Maybe it''s the other party''s silent tolerance that makes him more dependent on Xia Mengfei.


    "Well, you wait for me to change my clothes. Let''s go to Wangfu mountain today."


    They are already very familiar. At this time, Xia Mengfei will take Ning Tao to relax, which can be regarded as a vacation for herself.


    This is also a phone call from Ning Tao, she rushed back to take a bath and change clothes, but today the other party came earlier.


    However, before Ning Tao answered, the mobile phone on Xia Mengfei''s desk rang. The latter grabbed the phone and looked at the number, then put it in his ear.


    "Oh


    As soon as she answers the phone, Xia Mengfei''s face becomes tense. After listening for a long time, she just looks at Ning Tao and says to her mobile phone, "he''s right next to me."


    Waiting for the words to fall, Xia Mengfei said, "well, we''ll go there later."

 Chapter 416

    Hang up the phone, don''t wait for Ning Tao to ask questions, Xia Mengfei silently a little, looking at the latter way, "Xia Jinguang father and son want to see us!"


    "And me?"


    Ning Tao Wen Yan Wei Leng, the first reaction is too bullshit.


    If you say that the other party wants to see Xia Mengfei, he is careless, but he is not against the Xia family. If you say something bad, the Xia family doesn''t have a good face for him.


    "Well, Xia Jinguang wants to buy from us. Xia Hui knows that he has offended you. They specially arranged a banquet in leisurely villa and invited you and me to the banquet. I''d like to make amends to you."


    Knowing Ning Tao''s doubts, Xia Mengfei explains.


    "Ha ha, why did they suddenly change their sex."


    Ning Tao''s corner of the mouth raises a sneer. When he raises his eyes, he looks like a couple with Xia Mengfei. It seems that they both know each other.


    "Why don''t you stay in the shop and I''ll go alone."


    Deeply saw Ning Tao one eye, the summer dream Philippines lightly opens a way.


    He handed his body to the sofa. Ning Tao waved his hand. He didn''t take it seriously and said, "since I''ve been invited, I can''t help but face."


    "No, it''s too dangerous."


    Xia Mengfei shakes her head and refuses without thinking.


    If something goes wrong, it''s a demon. I don''t know more about Xia''s family than she does. Xia Hui''s phone call is obviously insidious.


    It''s reasonable to say that the other party''s reasons are quite good. Now the expansion of Feifei jewelry really makes some people want to move, but it''s just some small jewelers. After all, such as Xiashi jewelry, they dare not move rashly when they are not sure about the strength of Feifei jewelry.


    After all, even if it offends the Cao family, Xia Mengfei may not be sure if other people of Xia''s jewelry come, but Xia Hui is different.


    Last time, Ning Tao not only threw him down from the second floor, but also slapped him in the face in the Council room. It''s good that he didn''t invite a killer because of his character. How could he suddenly change his sex and apologize?


    "It''s not dangerous for you to go?"


    Ning Tao smashes his mouth, squints his eyes and says slowly.


    "Anyway, I''m also the Xia family. Besides, I won''t go alone. Aren''t there those people you invited?"


    Between Xia Mengfei''s mouth, she has already begun to tie up her hair, which is crisp and sharp.


    For her comfort, she didn''t worry much. Besides, a few days ago, Ning Tao didn''t know where to find some experts.


    "We''ll go together, or you won''t go either."


    Ning Tao didn''t agree. He took out his mobile phone quickly and didn''t know what to do.


    "No, if I don''t go, Xia Hui will certainly build up momentum. I don''t know how many people are staring at us now. It''s not good to be criticized."


    Xia Mengfei shakes her head and says.


    In fact, although it was dangerous, she still had a fluke in her mind.


    After all, she is a member of the Xia family. She doesn''t want to be shameless with the Xia family until she has to. What''s more, if she can really win Xia''s jewelry, it will also promote Feifei''s jewelry. I believe that there will be a contiguous effect and move a lot of onlookers.


    When Feifei jewelry develops to this stage, it can only be said that it can move forward and can''t regret.


    Now they have split their face with the Cao family, and the two are irreconcilable.


    What she can do is to make herself as big as possible. As long as she gathers a large number of customers in her hands, she believes that Myanmar is not a fool and will definitely contact her.


    And she has dark stones. If she eats some bright stones from the Cao family, it is believed that the Cao family will be defeated soon.


    "That''s it. I''ll accompany you. Don''t worry. If the Cao family is dishonest, I don''t mind letting them go."


    Ning Tao mouth, stood up, reached out and patted Xia Mengfei''s shoulder, no doubt way, "change clothes, I wait for you outside."


    Leaving a word behind, Ning Tao turns to leave the room and takes the door with him.


    Outside, Ning Tao leans on the door, eyes folded, quickly browsing a message above.


    There are not many words in the information, but an introduction to leisurely villa.


    Back and forth will read the words on the mobile phone, Ning Tao cold smile, murmur a, really is a good place to kill people.


    After the car bomb of the last time, Ning Tao is also a lot more cautious.


    If he doesn''t want to succeed, he will lose first. This matter is full of mysteries, which makes him not think so much.


    Leisurely villa is located in the southwest of the East China Sea. It''s a remote resort. It''s winter now, but few people go there. It''s tricky for the other party to choose that place.


    After thinking about the matter carefully for a moment, Ning Tao makes another phone call and then closes his eyes.


    If only Xia family, even if there are some moths, he is not afraid, but the other party dares to come to him openly, and has to let him make more plans.


    More than ten minutes later, Xia Mengfei had changed her clothes and came out.


    Seeing the dressed Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao suddenly sees a light pink coat, a white belt around his waist, and tight Leggings around his lower body, tightening his two round thighs, which makes people fantasize."Come on, brother Tao."


    See Ning Tao Leng in one side, Xia Mengfei lips corner hook up a faint proud radian, greet Ning Tao way.


    "Martial uncle."


    As soon as they arrived at the foot of the steps, five dark colored Audi came. The door of the car in the middle opened. A tall middle-aged man stood aside and saluted Ning Tao respectfully.


    "Yes."


    Ning Tao nodded, didn''t say anything more, turned to signal Xia Mengfei to get on the bus.


    Last time wuchenzi sent him more than ten Wudang people, all of them were put into Feifei shop by him.


    ¡­ G! Positive H. Version m starts =


    in front of him, the tall man''s name is Gu Hai. He is one of the more stable and has a high level of cultivation. He chose to be Xia Mengfei''s driver.


    "Where are you going, martial uncle?"


    Gu Hai has earphones in his ears. When they are seated, he turns his head and says.


    Whatever. Take a turn around the city first.


    Ning Tao sits on the co pilot, eyes a MI, light command way.


    "Not to leisurely villa?"


    Xia Mengfei smell speech a Leng, some don''t know why of ask a way.


    "It''s still early. Maybe they''re not ready. Don''t worry."


    Ning Tao waves his hand to Gu Hai, indicating that he can go. Gu Hai orders in his headset that a line of five cars will go slowly, and soon he leaves his residence.


    I don''t understand what Ning Tao means. Xia Mengfei wants to ask, but she also believes that the other party won''t let go for no reason. After thinking about it, she still suppresses her curiosity and refuses to ask.


    Before noon, there were not many vehicles in the urban area. Gu Hai deliberately lowered his speed according to Ning Tao''s instructions. Several vehicles along the way didn''t go fast, which was very pleasant.


    Compared with the rest of the people''s leisure, Ning Tao didn''t stay idle. His eyes were staring at the rear view. I don''t know how long later, he just gave a cold smile, and his face closed. In a cold voice, he said, "leisurely villa."


    In addition, he grabbed the phone again, dialed the past five to Longwu, and coldly spat out two words, "ready to start!"

 Chapter 417

    Under the setting sun, on the semi open swimming pool on the top floor of Cao''s villa, the golden light is slanting down. The surface of the pool water is sparkling, as if it is covered with golden light, and there is still heat on it.


    This is a swimming pool with special technology. It has constant temperature all year round.


    WOW!


    A sound of breaking water broke the calm. Cao Yang dived out of the water, touched the water on his face and gasped.


    A moment later, when he had enough oxygen, he dived again. After two or three minutes, when he couldn''t hold it, he floated again.


    After repeated dozens of times, Cao Yang almost collapsed, his face turned red, and most of his strength was removed.


    This water exercise method was taught by his master in Qingcheng school. It can not only increase vital capacity and strengthen the body, but also practice for a long time. It can also hold one''s breath and guard against arrogance and impatience.


    Whenever he is in a bad mood, he likes to relax himself in this way.


    Almost has been close to the limit, shaking the head of the hair, Cao Yang stride ashore.


    He took the towel from kuizi and wrapped it around him. Then he folded himself and sat on the reclining chair beside him and closed his eyes.


    Before long, the door was opened and the housekeeper Cheng Xuxin came in with a tray.


    A cup of warm milk and a few pieces of bread were placed on the tray. When Cao Yang came to the tray, he gently put them on the tea table next to him.


    "Cheng Lao, how are the staff?"


    Seeing Cheng Lao come in, Cao Yang sat up straight, his face flashed, and said.


    "Don''t worry, young master. The personnel and weapons have been arranged. You can act immediately when young master orders you."


    Seems to have known that Cao Yang had such a question, the housekeeper nodded slightly and said.


    "Well, we must not make any mistakes this time. We must be careful."


    Cao Yang sighed and looked dignified.


    Indeed, just as he looked, he was also worried. Success or failure depended on it.


    Let the father and son of Xia family make an appointment with Xia Mengfei and force the place to talk about the purchase channel. Once there is news, he immediately starts to destroy each other''s channel.


    Once such a careful plan is implemented, no mistakes can be made, otherwise all previous achievements will be wasted and there will be no second chance.


    "Young man, Xia Mengfei is not an ordinary person now. Although the master has delegated power to you, but..."


    Ning Tao is backed by the alliance, and Feifei jewelry is in the ascendant now. The common way of "three abuses" is no longer feasible. The housekeeper also realizes the seriousness of the matter and gives an advice.


    But before the housekeeper finished, Cao Yang reached out to stop him. With a cold smile, he said slowly, "don''t worry about becoming an old man. In order to succeed this time, Zhang Jian, one of the thirty-two halls of the white lotus sect, and Bai Ze, the leader of the little sect, led the team in person. Even if they are from Wudang, they will surely fail this time."


    Z {change C: the latest B0 fast? F


    tear!


    When the housekeeper heard the words, he could not help taking a cold breath. He knew what Cao Yang''s words meant. It seemed that he was serious now.


    Looking silent, the housekeeper said again, "young master, is there any arrangement for the affairs above


    "Hum, the elder Cheng is worried about it. The Xia family is dissatisfied with Xia Mengfei''s solo flight and tangles with the white lotus sect. It has nothing to do with my Cao family." Cao Yang smile, words have to pick their own clean.


    Hearing that Cao Yang had thought about the future, the housekeeper nodded with approval. Then he looked a little dim. He shook his head and sighed, "it''s just a pity for Xia Mengfei."


    Originally, Xia Mengfei wanted to be a young woman. Unexpectedly, they went to the opposite side.


    And after this, Xia Mengfei even if not dead, I''m afraid there will be no future.


    "Well, I want that bitch to kneel in front of me and beg me!"


    Mention Xia Mengfei, Cao yanghen''s teeth itch.


    It is because of the other party, let him lose face, not only openly refused his engagement, now is against him.


    This is not to say how much he loves that woman, even when he wants to marry Xia Mengfei, he still has some rejection.


    After all, in his position, there is no shortage of beautiful women. The key is that the woman is so capable that even his father appreciates her. He can''t help it. Cao Yang reluctantly agrees in order to plan for the future.


    In the heart is not happy is not happy, but suddenly encounter each other''s rebellion, immediately let Cao Yang feel uncomfortable, before this, he thought about how to deal with that woman.


    ...


    leisurely villa, located in the southwest of the East China Sea, is a large entertainment villa.


    Because it is far away from the city, plus the undulating terrain, dense jungle, good environment, fresh air.


    Especially in summer, the vegetation is dense, there are mountains and water, there are all kinds of birds on the artificial lake, and there are some animals deliberately scattered in the forest to satisfy the desire of some hunters.


    Of course, all these are concentrated in spring, summer and autumn, and there are fewer people coming to play in winter.After all, there are no barriers on all sides of leisurely villa. It''s colder in winter, frozen and bare. It''s really nothing to look at.


    At this time, on the only road leading to the villa, the wind and dust rose.


    Gradually close, only to see that this is a line of five cars, maintaining a safe distance, slowly from the distance.


    At the entrance of the villa, Xia Hui, a well-dressed man in a suit, kept walking back and forth surrounded by several tall bodyguards. When he saw the car in the distance, he looked shocked and rushed forward.


    Soon, under the guidance of professionals, the car stopped in the villa parking lot, and Xia Mengfei got out of the car with the help of a large number of bodyguards.


    "Here you are, cousin."


    See Xia Mengfei, Xia Hui face barely a smile, quickly stretched out a hand, meet up.


    There is also some kinship between them. There is nothing wrong with Xia Hui''s name, but he seldom said it in the past.


    However, he had not been close to Xia Mengfei, but was stopped outside by Gu Hai with one hand.


    "Er..."


    Being stopped by the other side, Xia Hui''s hand was frozen there, looking unnatural.


    "Oh, it''s manager Xia. Long time no see."


    I do not know where to get a pair of sunglasses Ning Tao get off, see Xia Hui, happy to come forward, raised his hand on the other side''s shoulder patted a few times.


    Ning Tao''s slaps seem not heavy, but when they fall on Xia Hui, they make him feel like a hammer of gold. His bones are almost broken.


    Body a short, almost did not fall to the ground, thanks to the bodyguard behind in time to help, otherwise this will make a fool of.


    "Manager Xia should pay attention to it in the future. How can he empty his body when he is young? What can he do in the future?"


    See each other a pair of weak appearance, Ning Tao pretends a pair of surprised appearance, then the way of frowning.

 Chapter 418

    Xia Hui''s face was a little stiff when he heard that Yan''s mouth was drawing. He found that this man was really arrogant and not affected. He hated his teeth. He said in secret, "we''ll see!"


    Behind him, a tall bodyguard couldn''t see it. He immediately took a step and was about to attack Ning Tao. However, Xia Hui quickly blocked him. He glanced at each other and said coldly, "presumptuous, Mr. Ning is just joking with me!" He motioned to the other party to get out of the way,


    according to Xia Hui''s idea, he would like to let the bodyguard directly shoot Ning Tao!


    However, for the sake of safety, he chose forbearance. After all, he didn''t plan to let him go back alive when he invited the other party today. It''s not good for him for a while. Let him be proud first!


    "Manager Xia is really cautious. He takes his bodyguards with him after a meal. It''s a big show!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned on the bodyguards behind him, and he said ironically!


    "Ha ha, I''m used to it. The East China Sea is not peaceful!"


    Xia Hui reluctantly agreed, but he scolded. You have more bodyguards than me!


    In fact, he doesn''t need bodyguards at all. The people introduced by the Cao family are already very powerful, but it''s hard to eliminate Xia Hui''s fear!


    As the saying goes, once bitten by a snake, he has been afraid of well rope for ten years. After seeing Ning Tao''s methods, Xia Hui feels that it''s better to make more preparations.


    "cousin, don''t stand outside. My father has been waiting inside for a long time, please!"


    Don''t want to do more entanglement with Ning Tao, see Xia Mengfei come, Xia Hui smile, please say!


    Xia Mengfei nods slightly, turns a blind eye to their little actions just now, and walks towards the villa. Xia Hui quickly follows.


    Ning Tao didn''t catch up with him directly. Instead, he stood in the same place with both hands, as if enjoying the scenery. When he looked around, he walked slowly up, secretly remembering the surrounding environment.


    "Here comes Mengfei. Sit, sit..."


    Before long, the group came to a unique living room, which was all made of bamboo and decorated strangely. There was a marble table in the middle of the room. Xia Jinguang sat at the top of the table. When he saw Xia Mengfei coming in, he stood up and asked happily.


    "Minister Xia, you''re welcome!"


    In the past in the company, used to address, now Xia Mengfei nodded slightly, sat down on a mahogany chair.


    "Ha ha, I''m still your uncle. If there is no outsider today, don''t be stiff!"


    Xia Jinguang laughs and looks like he is in a good mood. He calls the waiter with one hand and says, "serve!"


    "Mengfei, this villa''s wild mushroom stewed crisp meat and spiced spareribs are unique, but they can''t be eaten outside. You''ll have to eat more later!"


    Soon, a plate of food up, wait until the waiter introduced finished, Xia Jinguang opened his mouth to Xia Mengfei introduced.


    "Well, it''s really delicious!"


    Xia Mengfei hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Ning Tao has already opened his mouth to answer vaguely. He hasn''t stopped. He has already taken the lead in using chopsticks.


    "Mr. Ning likes to eat, so eat more. It''s not available outside!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t eat at all, Xia Jinguang looked friendly on the surface. He sneered in his heart and said in secret, "this will be your last meal!" When he opened his mouth, especially the last sentence, he bit hard and seemed to point.


    "Well, you too!"


    He hasn''t eaten much today. Anyway, it''s hard for him to have a good result today. First of all, Ning Tao is not polite. He gives Xia Mengfei some chopsticks and eats them!


    Xia Jinguang wanted to talk while eating, but Ning Tao didn''t have the consciousness to talk at all. He was ugly when eating, and he even said something!


    Xia family father and son look at each other, can only suppress the idea in the heart, temporarily silent.


    More than ten minutes later, Ning Tao almost ate, just put the chopsticks, took the napkin Xia Mengfei handed over and wiped the corners of his mouth, a pleasant look.


    Eyelid a lift, see Xia Hui directly stare at himself, Ning Tao grin, "manager Xia also eat well?"


    Xia Hui clenched her eyebrows!


    This is an additional impression of Ning Tao. In the past, when eating with people, where did he see Ning Tao''s eating style!


    With their identity, it''s natural to chew and swallow slowly. When the other party is full, he doesn''t feel that long ago!


    However, his mind was not on eating. Now he nodded his head with great grace and said, "Oh, I''ve eaten well, too!"


    "Well, then apologize!"


    Pick up the cup to drink a cup of tea, Ning Tao two Lang legs a Qiao, looking at each other at random way.


    "Sorry!"


    Both Xia Hui and his son were shocked when they heard the words. Some of them didn''t respond. Even Xia Mengfei didn''t understand what Ning Tao was up to. Looking around,


    PA!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao slaps his hand and pats it on the table, which makes their bodyguards tremble. One by one, they are ready to make a move, and the scene is ready to explode.However, Ning Tao turned a blind eye and suddenly got up. He pointed to the tip of Xia Hui''s nose and scolded, "I said you''re amusing me today, right? You said you''d make amends for me on the phone, and now you''re pretending to be stupid. What do you mean?"


    After saying that, Ning Tao looked at Xia Mengfei and said, "sister Xia, there''s nothing to say with this kind of person who doesn''t have credibility. Let''s go, we''re going to leave!"


    "Mr. Ning, wait a minute!"


    Seeing this, Xia Jinguang quickly got up and said, "Mr. Ning, don''t be angry. Since we are here, we are here with sincerity!"


    Then he looked at his son and said in a deep voice, "Xia Hui, apologize to Mr. Ning!"


    I''m kidding. At this point, how can he let Ning Tao go?


    Xia Hui almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. What''s the matter? What''s wrong with him? The first two times it was clear that he suffered a loss. The apology on the phone was just a polite remark!


    Businessmen are most concerned about face. Xia Hui feels that his posture is low enough. How can he expect that the other side is ungrateful at all!


    The fist under the table clenched and loosened. Xia Hui never wanted to kill a person like this?


    It''s just that the obvious time has not come yet. I can''t be rash. I feel my father''s look. Xia Hui forced down her grievance and stood up. She took a slow breath and said, "I was wrong last time. I hope Mr. Ning will forgive me!"


    Just a few words, Xia Hui felt like a few sharp knives, deep into his heart and lung.


    "Well, well, in fact, I''d better talk. I can''t see other people looking back!"


    Ning Tao Wen Yan nodded, and sat down steadily, leisurely way, "see in the face of sister Xia, I barely forgive you!"


    Xia Jinguang smell speech a black line, the words of Ning Tao nonsense speechless, feelings just apologized!


    Seeing what Xia Hui wanted to say, Xia Jinguang didn''t intend to entangle him. He cut the confusion and looked at Xia Mengfei quickly. "Since Mr. Ning''s heart has come, the past will not be mentioned. Mengfei, we are a family, so I won''t let it go. Let''s talk about the business."

 Chapter 419

    Soon, the soup was removed, and the beautiful waiter brought a pot of green tea. They sat on both sides.


    "Minister Xia, let''s be frank."


    Looking at the hot air curling on the table, Xia Mengfei turns her face and looks at Xia''s father and son.


    "Well, I''m not going to hide it, Mengfei. Feishui doesn''t flow to other people''s fields. I won''t say more polite words. Xia hopes to get a supply from you Feifei jewelry!"


    When it comes to business, Xia Jinguang is calm and calm.


    "Oh?"


    Xia Mengfei was not surprised. After a little meditation, she said slowly, "it''s not impossible to give the Xia family a source of goods, but what about the price?"


    "Ha ha, we are all a family. Naturally, the lower the price, the better. Let''s do this. I hope I can get a price 10% lower than Cao''s from you!"


    Xia Jinguang reached for his tea cup and sipped it lightly, then said calmly,


    "low 10%


    Xia Mengfei''s heart moved slightly, and she couldn''t help looking at Ning Tao with a trace of solicitation.


    For her, although they lose a lot of benefits at a low rate of 10%, their cost is low. After all, Feifei jewelry started too late. If they can grasp Xia''s line, they will not suffer in the long run.


    seeing Xia Mengfei''s eyes, Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders and looks indifferent.


    In fact, he never interfered in the operation of the company, completely let go.


    In addition, Xia Mengfei is also Xia''s family. If the other party is really smart, he won''t let the former be embarrassed.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if it''s 10% lower. As long as Xia is sincere, I can make up my mind about this concession!" See Ning Tao didn''t say, Xia Mengfei is clap board decision.


    Then, as soon as his voice fell, Xia Jinguang waved his hand and said, "wait, Mengfei, listen to me first and finish what I have to say!"


    Xia Jinguang leaned forward slightly and said tentatively, "Mengfei, you know that after you left last time, Feifei''s jewelry was financially nervous. I don''t think so. Can you buy the goods first and wait until Xia''s jewelry has passed this period of difficulty before paying?"


    Cao family has Cao family''s mind, Xia Jinguang also has his own wishful thinking, naturally do not want to let people lead the nose!


    If Xia Mengfei can agree to this condition, he naturally doesn''t have to look at the face of the Cao family. His father and son of the Xia family can also make progress. Compared with the promise of the Cao family, Xia Jinguang believes in the interests he has.


    "Hum, what an empty handed white wolf! Minister Xia is very good at his calculations!"


    In his heart, Ning Tao doesn''t want to talk to each other at all. If he didn''t want to take care of Xia Mengfei''s heart, he would have been angry. How could he be delayed until now.


    After all, the other party''s feelings are to take advantage, and they don''t want to have a good talk at all? How can he have a good face!


    "What is the empty handed white wolf? Our Xia family has a big business, and it''s not that we don''t give money. If Xia Mengfei didn''t do what happened last time, Xia could be like this?"


    Like Ning Tao''s mind, according to his character, he used the opposite party''s nonsense to shout people out directly!


    The truth is not hard fisted. Ning Tao''s strong fists are hard fisted. As long as they are convinced, how can we talk about it next? It''s not all under their control?


    However, everything is not up to him. Xia Jinguang insists on talking about it to see if there is a turning point, so he has to be anxious.


    For his father, from the heart, Xia Hui is still a little scared.


    "You Xiashi are so big, can you still not take out this small sum of money?" Hear Xia Hui unexpectedly hard gas up, Ning Tao cold eye swept, words also cold up, "want to cooperate to come up with sincerity, I have no leisure to accompany you here to play!"


    Even if he doesn''t understand jade, he knows that the other party is trying to force others. The value of this thing is not low. The other party is no different from Ming Dynasty robbery. Leaving behind a word, Ning Tao will grow up and ask Xia Mengfei to go back,


    "is Xia Zong really not thinking about one or two?"


    The negotiation was not smooth, and Xia Jinguang''s face was also pulled down, and his tone was a little gloomy as soon as he changed his good face.


    not to mention, Xia Hui didn''t think that the negotiation would be successful at all. Now he stood up and said sarcastically, "Xia Mengfei, a person who knows current affairs is a hero. I advise you to think twice!"


    Different from his father, this is with a strong sense of threat. If his father didn''t nod his head, he would like to call out the ambush immediately and kill Ning Tao directly!


    "What? Listen to you, if we don''t want to, we can''t leave yet? "


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and took a step forward. He pointed to Xia Hui''s nose and said angrily, "boy, if it wasn''t for Xia Jie''s sake, I would have killed you long ago!"


    "You..."


    Suddenly, Xia Hui felt a cold breath from Ning Tao. He was startled. He stepped back a few steps. His face turned pale and he couldn''t say a word!


    "Ning Tao, you''ve gone too far. Do you think there''s nobody in my Xia family?"


    Looking at the other side''s aggressive again and again, Xia Jinguang''s self-control was better, and he couldn''t hold back his fire at the moment. He cheered coldly,Seeing that the situation was going to be stiff, Xia Mengfei opened her mouth in time, and glanced at the father and son of the Xia family. Then she looked at Ning Tao and said, "brother Tao, needless to say, let''s go!"


    There''s no need to argue. Since the Xia family is not sincere, she doesn''t feel it''s necessary to stay!


    However, just as they turned around, a slightly sarcastic voice sounded out out of time, which made Ning Tao''s step suddenly stagnate!


    "Now that I''m here, it''s a bit impolite to leave like this!"


    When the voice rang out, seven or eight people came out of the small pavilion. The leader was dressed in white black clothes, and his face was like a knife and axe. He was Bai Ze who had dealt with Ning Tao last time!


    "Well, I thought you were going to be shameful mice all the time. You won''t come out."


    Ning Tao looks a little pick, slowly turned around, for the appearance of white Ze and others are not surprised, words with a hint of irony.


    In fact, when he entered the room, he found Baize and others, but in order to avoid discovery, he did not go deep into it.


    %The more careful Ning Tao''s mind is, the more he discovers that perspective is not omnipotent.


    For example, if you observe a strong person, you may be found by the other person.


    "Well, it seems that you have already found us. Bai and others think they have some means. I don''t know how you found us?"


    White Ze mouth, already walked into the field, the facial expression flashed, have deep meaning of stare at Ning Tao road.


    And a few people immediately scattered behind him, showing the trend of encirclement.


    Gu Hai and others are not afraid. They have already taken out the guy and are ready.


    As for the ordinary bodyguards of the two, they took out pistols and aimed at each other, and the situation was imminent.


    "Simple, just answer me a question, I can tell you."


    Ning Tao''s face flashed and he suddenly said something.

 Chapter 420

    "Yes?"


    Hearing that Ning Tao was still able to talk in the face of such a dilemma, Bai Ze''s look flashed slightly, and there was a trace of surprise floating out.


    Then he gave a cool smile and said, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Ning was so bold and could talk and laugh at such a situation. Bai admired it. Just for this, Mr. Ning had something to say, but it''s OK to ask."


    When the other side looks at this side, Ning Tao is also looking at the other side, especially when he notices a stout middle-aged man beside Bai Ze, his mind sinks.


    When he opened the perspective just now, it was the breath in the other person''s body that made him alert.


    Master, this is definitely a master who surpasses himself. I have to be careful.


    In a flash, Ning Tao put a label on the other side in his heart.


    When his mind turned, Ning Tao asked quietly on the surface, "it''s rumored that the white lotus sect once sold babies to the Cao family, but the Cao family secretly gave the babies to the Western vampires. What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t talk to him, Mr. Bai. I want this man''s head."


    Seeing that they all said something irrelevant, Xia Hui was impatient and pointed to Ning Tao with a grim smile.


    Originally, he didn''t have much confidence, but these people introduced by Xia Hui have great skills. He has seen them with his own eyes, and they can all avoid bullets. This is where his confidence lies.


    White Ze smell speech facial expressionless of sweep him one eye, eyebrow tiny wrinkly, in the eyes flash a silk not to like, immediately turn a head to come over, although some wonder the other party asks this why, but still light voice nod a way, "right."


    This kind of thing is really not a big deal for the white lotus cult, and there is no need to hide it. As for whether a vampire is a vampire, he is not clear, but he does not need to explain it.


    "Mr. Bai, we paid for it."


    Looking at some wrong signs, Xia Jinguang reminds me.


    Bai Ze''s face sank again, his lips moved, and he reluctantly turned back and perfunctorily said, "Mr. Xia, don''t worry. No one here today wants to run away!"


    Perfunctory, white Ze turned to look at Ning Tao, and said, "Mr. Ning, last time my words are still valid, if you think clearly, our gratitude and resentment can be written off."


    "Oh, that''s what Mr. Bai thinks of me?" Ning Tao''s eyes turned and he was surprised.


    "Our white lotus sect has always absorbed excellent blood. Mr. Ning is a talented person. Please believe in our sincerity."


    "What?"


    "White lotus religion?"


    "You Are you from the white lotus sect? "


    Xia Jinguang was shocked when he heard the words. It was obvious that he knew something. At the moment, his face was flashing and his whole body could not help shaking.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    On one side, Xia Hui was startled to see his father''s attitude change. He quickly helped Xia Jinguang and asked.


    "Go


    Xia Jinguang immediately reached out and grasped Xia Hui''s hand. His pupil shrank and he looked at Bai Ze and said, "Mr. Bai, I''ll let go of today''s affair and leave."


    Spit out a word, Xia Jinguang a pull Xia Hui, in a hurry toward the door.


    However, as soon as they moved, the two men brought by Bai Ze immediately stood in front of them and blocked the way.


    "Mr. Bai, you What do you mean


    The summer asks a way, the footstep suddenly changes a facial expression to stop.


    "I said, no one is going to leave this room today!"


    Baize is unmoved, looks cold, and doesn''t put each other down at all.


    "Bai Ze, what do you mean? Do you want to eat black? We are from the Xia family. I advise you to be careful."


    You can watch it for free for a long time Novel


    Xia Hui is not happy at once when he hears that Yan. He immediately turns over his hand, takes out a pistol from his pocket and points it directly at Baize.


    In the current situation, even if the brain is no longer smart people, but also see the cat, Xia Hui''s anger suddenly also came up.


    "I hate people pointing guns at me."


    Seeing Xia Hui''s action, Bai Ze''s eyes were cold, and his face suddenly became cold.


    "Damn, I will not only face you today, but also open your head and beat me."


    In front of the situation suddenly tense up, Xia Hui head a hot, urine also up.


    They brought more than a dozen bodyguards, more than the other party. They all had guys. If they wanted to do something, the other party might not be able to stop them. Xia Hui said hello. Suddenly, the bodyguard next to him aimed at Bai Ze and others with a gun, and shot them.


    It''s just amazing that Xia Hui pulls Xia Jinguang and turns around while shooting.


    I''m kidding. Hot blood belongs to hot blood. He''s not stupid. He knows that his bodyguards are not opponents of others, not to mention Ning Tao and others.


    "To die!"


    The distance between the two is too short. Although the pistol speed is fast, what Baize brings is also good hands. With the intention, they all dodge. The middle-aged man next to Baize takes a step. With his body twisting, he dodges the bullet and comes to Xia Hui.After two big strides, he grabs with one hand and pokes at each other''s back.


    Xia Jinguang sees this and stares at it. He doesn''t know where a force comes from. As soon as he throws his backhand, he throws Xia Hui in front of him and blocks him.


    Poof!


    The middle-aged man''s five fingers were like five steel hoops. With a crisp sound, they were inserted into Xia Jinguang''s back and deeply inlaid.


    "Dad


    Xia Hui, who was thrown to one side, immediately turned red and rushed up on the spot.


    "Come on, leave me alone."


    Xia Jinguang roared, blood spilled from his mouth, and his face was anxious.


    The rest of the white lotus sect also took action one after another. The bodyguards of the Xia family are also very good. Just a couple of these people, just like a mantis blocking their arms, are not a round hand at all.


    "No..."


    Xia Hui''s eyes are bleeding. He wants to rush, but he is held by a bodyguard.


    Poof!


    Once the middle-aged man has one hand, he is going to chase Xia Hui.


    However, at this time, I don''t know what strength Xia Jinguang has. With a ring in his hands, he hugs the middle-aged man and never lets go. He looks at Xia Hui with both eyes and keeps a walking mouth.


    But I can''t say anything. There is blood in my mouth and nose.


    However, Xia Jinguang, an ordinary man, how can he stop the middle-aged man? He just breathes. The latter suddenly opens his hands and breaks free.


    Then he grabs Xia Jinguang''s neck like lightning with one hand, pinches it vigorously, clicks, and the crack of bone sounds. The brilliance in the latter''s eyes dissipates quickly, and the whole person is as soft as noodles.


    After killing Xia Jinguang, the middle-aged man didn''t delay at all. He swept up like a cheetah and went straight to Xia Hui.


    Fortunately, just as he was about to get close to Xia Hui, the figure next to him flashed, and a fist as strong as the wind came quickly. He suddenly inserted it between the two and smashed it at the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 421

    The middle-aged man didn''t have the slightest hesitation when he saw the shadow of the man who was suddenly in the way. He grasped the bloody palm of his hand and blasted it.


    B% positive a} Version (first release) -


    bang!


    When the two fists collided, a wave broke out, and many people''s clothes were lifted around. The figure was directly hit by the door frame and then stabilized.


    "Martial uncle!"


    "Martial uncle!"


    Seeing this scene, all the people on the scene were shocked. It was Ning Tao who was not someone else.


    A fist collides, Ning Tao feels his hand bone is about to break, a piece of numbness, see Gu Hai and others are about to rush up, was stopped by his look.


    The gap is too big.


    Just a fight, Ning Tao felt, he brought this point of people for Bai Ze and others, pressure root is not enough to plug teeth.


    Just now, he made a move. It''s true that he was also a ghost. He didn''t like Xia Jinguang, but for some reason, a pair of eyes made him feel sad.


    At that moment, he could see that the other party was just a simple father, a father who only wanted to protect his son.


    When Ning Tao takes the hand, Xia Hui has already run away.


    Xia Jinguang is dead. After seeing each other''s killing heart, he dare not stay.


    At the same time, the surrounding screams continue, and the security guards brought by the Xia family are almost all damaged. The scene is bloody.


    This scene is very shocking for Ning Tao. You know, it''s more than a dozen lives. Just a few dozen breaths, all of them are dead.


    Even if they were ordinary bodyguards, they were not angry.


    After running away from a small role, the middle-aged man didn''t care. As soon as he deviated his head, he fixed his eyes on Ning Tao. Then the evil spirit laughed and stepped on the ground, and the whole person rushed like a shell.


    This time, the middle-aged man rushed in with all his strength. Compared with just now, his momentum was more than several grades, as if he was going to suppress Ning Tao on the spot.


    In the face of the strong breath of the middle-aged man, Ning Tao didn''t dodge, and he couldn''t dodge at all. He didn''t make a move, just looked at each other coldly and quickly.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t resist at all, the middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes and thought he was afraid. As soon as he tried, he would hold the neck of the former.


    If the thief catches the king first, he naturally knows that the man in front of him is the core of this wave of people. As long as he controls the other party, today''s affairs will be completed.


    Life and death crisis, Xia Mengfei and others watched this scene, a heart all raised.


    It''s not that they don''t do it, but that the gap is too big to stop.


    In addition, on the way back, the other party told several people that their task was to protect Xia Mengfei.


    Whoa!


    Just as the middle-aged man''s five claws were about to approach Ning Tao, they suddenly changed and regenerated. A tricky sword light came and cut the middle-aged man''s arm with the force of lightning.


    The middle-aged man was surprised, but his reaction was not so bad. Seeing that he had too much power to rush forward, he bounced on the sword with five fingers and one cage. With the help of this rebound force, he quickly retreated.


    However, the master of the sword didn''t mean to let go of the other side. As soon as the sword was horizontal, he pointed to the middle-aged man''s chest again. One shot was a killing move.


    "Yes?"


    Feeling the sharpness of the sword, the middle-aged man''s face finally changed. He retreated again and again, and did not dare to rob his edge.


    See oneself person suffer a loss, white Ze waist a twist, both hands a probe, two round tooth rings don''t know where to take out, body a more, cut to the other side.


    Stab


    There was a sharp sound of metal collision. The two round toothed rings of Baize held the sword, and sparks came out. Fortunately, they solved the middle-aged people''s problem.


    The master of the sword didn''t do it again. He took it back with one blow and stood up with pride, looking at each other with burning eyes.


    Until then, the crowd saw that there was one more person in the room.


    He was dressed in colorful clothes and wore a headdress like a kerchief on his head. He looked pretty, but the sword between his white wrists made people shudder. He turned out to be Miao Jingjing.


    Seeing this man, Ning Tao''s mental arithmetic is falling to the ground.


    In fact, all he relied on was the woman in front of him.


    There is no big mistake in being cautious. On the way to the banquet, Ning Tao thought about it and planned for the worst.


    One of the reasons is to see if someone is following you. The other is to wait for Miao Jingjing to come.


    There''s no reason to put a great master. There''s such a character who can at least attack and defend. There are more layers of security.


    This is also the reason why he asked Baize about the Cao family and the vampires.


    Now it seems that his move is right. When he thinks of it, Ning Tao is afraid.


    He didn''t expect that the Cao family wanted to kill him so seriously. If it wasn''t for the various means he arranged, what would the consequences be? I can''t imagine."Who are you?"


    Looking at the young woman in front of him, but his accomplishments were really behind him. Bai Ze looked at each other for a moment, looked at the middle-aged man, and asked in a deep voice.


    There are so many experts in the eight sects who can surpass the two. It''s impossible that Bai Ze and others don''t know each other. However, the woman who jumps out in front of him can push Zhang Jian back with one move, which really surprised him.


    You know, the latter is one of the thirty-two hall leaders of the white lotus sect. His cultivation has already reached the level of practicing Qi. He is one of the masters in the upper sect, and he is even exhausted here.


    "Is what he just said true or false?"


    For Baize''s question, Miao Jingjing set if not heard, look a flash, he asked.


    What she wants to ask is about the vampire mentioned by Ning Tao.


    If this is true, it will naturally prove that the Cao family is related to the vampires, which will help Bian Dehai get his name right.


    "If it''s true or not, it''s a matter between my Bailian sect and Wudang sect. I advise you to mind your own business."


    Where does Bai Ze have the time to figure out the meaning of each other''s words? He looks heavy immediately, and his words are full of warnings.


    "No?"


    Miao Jingjing saw this pretty face a cold, indifferent way, "don''t say you all want to die!"


    "Arrogance


    Zhang Jian is also a strong man. Seeing a little girl so aggressive, his anger can no longer be suppressed, so he almost suffered a big loss. He just thought that the other party attacked first. If he did it openly, he might not lose to the other party.


    When Zhang Jian pulls out one hand at his waist, a soft whip will flash out. When he throws it with one hand, the soft whip looks like a spirit snake. Suddenly, it trembles, and the shadow of the whip appears. It quickly pulls out to Miao Jingjing.


    "Stubborn!"


    Miao Jingjing saw a trace of irony in her eyes. When the soft whip came, she drew out a few sword flowers with her sword and dissolved the whip shadow one by one.

 Chapter 422

    "Clang, clang, clang, clang..."


    After a while, Miao Jingjing''s sword seemed to have eyes. He knocked on the seven inches of the soft whip, forcing the latter to retreat!


    Such a situation, let white Ze is very angry!


    "Kill her!"


    At this time, there was no one to talk about fighting alone. Bai Ze Yin, with a face, suddenly drank, holding a round toothed ring in both hands, took the lead in joining the battle group!


    With the help of Bai Ze, the fighting became fierce for a short time. They cooperated with each other. They had both attack and defense. In a short time, they were able to compete with each other.


    "Kill


    It''s a rare opportunity. Ning Tao is not idle. He sees some small characters join the battle group. After all, Miao Jingjing has saved his life, so he greets Gu Hai and others, and he also does it!


    The reason why the white lotus sect is wanted by the government is that the other party exaggerates, does things by all means, and is ruthless. The extreme can be said to be merciless!


    Ning Tao doesn''t have to worry about his moves. All his moves are fatal. His current accomplishments have been sealed. Although he can only play the day after tomorrow''s strength, with the bonus of blood baby, his combat power soars rapidly. It''s like a tiger entering a sheep''s cave and being captured by hand.


    On the other side, the more they fight, the more frightened they are. After a long time of fighting, he is shocked to find that, instead of winning each other, only relying on the strength of the two, he has frequently fallen into danger


    It was another collision of weapons. Bai Ze felt his arms numb. He stepped back four or five steps in a row. His throat was so sweet that his viscera seemed to move.


    "No, you are a wizard!"


    Zhang Jian''s condition is no better than Bai Ze''s. There are still several sword wounds on his body. Although they are not deep, they are shocking enough. Just a little buffer, he seems to see something. As soon as he opens his eyes, he shouts sharply!


    "I''ll give you a way to live if you don''t get caught!"


    Miao Jingjing''s Danfeng eye swept in the field and said,


    "a fool talks about a dream!"


    See their own people continue to fall down, white Ze''s mind in the blood, teeth spit out a few words, again rushed up!


    I''m kidding. Shi can''t be killed or humiliated. The young leader of his white lotus sect asked him to surrender. It''s worse than killing him!


    Stride to the front, white Ze will be in the hands of a round teeth ring, both hands clenched, toward Miao Jingjing horizontal split and down, the speed is amazing.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t know how to praise her, Miao Jingjing was also hit with real fire. Daimei picked her sword and stabbed it in the middle of Baize''s round tooth ring. As soon as the direction turned, the other side''s round tooth ring was separated and abruptly broken!


    However, these are not finished yet. With the help of sword power, Miao Jingjing''s body soars up, and Qianqian''s jade feet are lifted up, which are printed on Baize''s chest like lightning.


    It looks like a light foot, but let the white Ze "wow" a big mouth of blood, the body fell away, the whole person''s breath quickly depressed down!


    "Young master!"


    Zhang Jian''s eyes are quick and he doesn''t care about anything else. He holds Baize in his arms. His eyes are dim and he clenches his teeth. He suddenly drinks the word "go" and embraces Baize with both hands, just like the wind outside the door!


    Suddenly, a sorcerer with such strong accomplishments came out. Zhang Jian knew that he had fallen into trouble today. However, what he could do now was to protect his life!


    "I want to go!"


    How could Miao Jingjing let him leave easily? With a cold hum and a little feet on the ground, the whole person was like a breeze chasing after him. His sword was like a cold star, pointing towards Zhang Jian''s back.


    Shua!


    Feeling the light of the sword behind him, Zhang Jian had no choice but to turn back and withdraw. He raised his whip to stop him. At the same time, he yelled to stop him!


    Stab!


    Zhang Jian''s accomplishments are not as good as his opponent''s, and he defends reluctantly. When the sword whip is blocked, the long whip will be snapped away. However, with the help of the back assistant, Zhang Jian wrists his waist and retreats!


    But on the wrist of his whip, he was already dripping with blood, which was very shocking.


    Seeing that Miao Jingjing still has to catch up, several friars of the white lotus sect rush up bravely and bravely to give Zhang Jian time to escape.


    "To die!"


    After being blocked one after another, Miao Jingjing''s pretty face sank slightly, and she started to kill. Her soul power turned, and her sword turned into misty rain. Her figure was as gorgeous as a dance, interspersed among several people.


    When his body stopped, the movements of the people in front of him stopped, and then the sound of falling weapons crackled, and there was blood coming out of his throat.


    Plop, plop


    Several people fell to the ground like stakes, but none of them survived. Miao Jingjing didn''t even look at them. Her figure flashed and she ran after them.


    Hoo!


    Soon, the field was quiet, leaving Ning Tao and his party huddled in a corner. They looked dazed one by one and their backs were cold. It was like they had been killed. I don''t know who breathed out a breath, so that everyone had vitality.Shock, shock!


    In a small room, there are many dead bodies and blood. No doubt, in this peaceful age, the impact of this scene is incomparable.


    Xia Mengfei is pale, the whole person against the wall, all soft, see such a bloody scene, just almost spit out the bile.


    Don''t say it''s him. Even Ning Tao is numb!


    "It''s like killing people!"


    Seeing Miao Jingjing''s clean hand, he only had this thought in his mind, and he was very happy at the same time!


    Fortunately, he didn''t go his own way at the beginning. Otherwise, with the fighting power of the other side alone, Wu Chenzi might not be able to win.


    It''s too tough. He can see it clearly. Even if he joins hands with middle-aged people, there is a big gap between him and Miao Jingjing. For a moment, it makes him feel up and down, and he is very alert.


    It''s a pity that Cao Yang didn''t come, otherwise he would not let him leave.


    In fact, before he came, he had guessed that this should be a bureau arranged by the Cao family, but he didn''t expect that the other side was so cautious that none of them showed up.


    "Martial uncle, what shall we do?"


    After a long time, Gu Hai takes his eyes back from the corpses on the ground and looks at Ning Tao and asks.


    Sucking the bloody smell of this place, Ning Tao''s look flashed and said, "go back!"


    They wanted to leave for a long time. Looking at this shocking picture, they didn''t want to stay for more than a minute. When they heard that they could leave, they immediately surrounded Xia Mengfei and left here!


    Once out of the door, the smell of blood spread a lot, outside the door is quiet, Ning Tao put his eyes to sweep, disappeared Baize and others, mind turned, see Xia Mengfei look bad, came to each other, concerned about the way, "sister Xia, are you ok?"


    Xia Mengfei shakes her head and doesn''t speak. She just looks at Ning Tao and dodges.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sighs. He knows that Xia Mengfei is shocked by today''s events. This is definitely not something that can be pacified in a few words. He waves his hand at the crowd, and a group of people come to the parking lot and get into the car one after another. Soon they leave!


    At the same time, almost when the fighting broke out in leisurely villa, the whole Southern District also staged a wonderful scene. Tonight, it is destined to make some people sleepless.

 Chapter 423

    Donghai Nancheng, in a remote place near the south, is located in a large underground boxing field, called Jindi boxing field, which has a great style.


    During the day, the doors and windows of the boxing field are sealed tightly, and only in the evening can the clue be revealed.


    It was the evening of another day. As the gate was opened from the inside, there was light in the ring.


    Dozens of horsemen, armed with batons and the like, came out to keep order.


    The so-called underground boxing, as the name suggests, is to rest during the day and start business in the evening. Although the position of this boxing match is not good, the amount of money consumed is extraordinary, and it can be regarded as the number one in the whole Donghai.


    When the night gets a little deeper, it will be very busy here.


    For people in the industry, this is not only a boxing ring, but also the headquarters of Qingzhu gang.


    The goalkeeper is a middle-aged man named Dapeng, who is full of fat.


    Although it''s just a doorkeeper, there''s a lot of oil and water. Most of the customers who come and go are rich, and the rewards are not small.


    The green bamboo Gang is one of the big giants in the East China Sea. There are no small gangsters who come to look for trouble. Dapeng, the security team leader, is also very interesting.


    I mixed a pack of cigarettes with my subordinates, took apart one and held it in my mouth leisurely. I just wanted to find a girl who just came to the front desk to make a few jokes.


    The fight hasn''t started yet. I''m not busy now. I''m also idle.


    But just as he was about to turn around, Yu Guangzhong glanced at what he saw and squinted at one end of the road.


    A Steyr heavy truck flashed from a distance, and showed signs of speeding up.


    "Shit, when''s the truck going here?"


    Stupefied, Dapeng took a deep breath of smoke. He recruited two younger brothers and said in a deep voice, "go and have a look!"


    You know, although this place is remote, it is also a commercial street. If you open the door to do business, if trucks roar by, it will affect the customers'' mood!


    With a single hand swing, the three Dapeng appeared in the middle of the road, took the mace handed by a gangster and said harshly, "cut off the driver in a short time, loosen his muscles for me first, and teach him a long lesson!"


    "Don''t worry, Dapeng


    The two little gangsters were excited at the moment, and they agreed immediately.


    It''s boring to repeat the work of the doorkeeper every day. If you can have a good time, you won''t be happy!


    "1"


    "2"


    Sue @ Z version. / first


    "3"


    "stop!"


    Looking at the truck approaching, Dapeng silently read the number in his heart. When the distance between them was about 20 meters, he suddenly called out.


    "Hum!"


    However, as soon as he listened to his voice, the truck suddenly burst out with a buzz. Instead of stopping, it suddenly accelerated.


    "I wipe it!"


    Dapeng trembled all over, the cigarettes in his mouth fell to the ground, the whole person without saying a word, subconsciously ran to the side!


    I''m kidding. When the flesh and blood collide with such iron and steel giants, there is only one result, that is, he will be hit and fly.


    Pen, pen, pen


    Two rings in succession, the two little gangsters thought that the other side would suddenly accelerate, hesitated a little, and thought it was too late to dodge. They were severely left behind in the air, like a broken sack, and flew out.


    Seeing this scene, the security guards nearby are all stupid. This is a business.


    However, these are not over, the truck turned the direction, even fiercely rushed to the gate of the ring.


    "Get out of the way, the car is out of order!"


    Truck door opened, a young man with anxiety, out of the neck, not far from the security roar!


    In fact, he didn''t have to shout. With a lesson from the past, no one was a fool. Suddenly, he ran to the side!


    Dong!


    There was a loud noise. The truck went into the ring and rushed in!


    Just before that, the young man who was driving was quick and quick. At the critical moment, he jumped down without hesitation and rolled several somersaults on the ground. Although he had inevitable bruises, his life was saved.


    It can be imagined that the acceleration force of the truck is almost flat all the way. There is no barrier, glass or aluminum alloy gate to block it, which makes it deeply embedded in it.


    "Mom, cut this kid off for me!"


    I don''t know who''s going to slow down. When he sees that young man lying on the ground and roaring, he''s going to rush past!


    Boom!


    Before the little gangster came near, the truck that rushed into the ring exploded with a loud noise.


    The light of the fire soared into the sky, and a powerful fire snake spat out, and instantly engulfed the little gangster.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    "RunIn the whole ring, however, the pot burst open. One by one, women with heavy make-up, wearing fancy clothes and the gang members of the green bamboo Gang crowded to the door!


    As a result, those flamboyant women have fallen ill, and their clothes and high-heeled shoes are not suitable for running. When they are pushed by the people behind, many of them fall to the ground, but at this time, once they fall down, there is no possibility to stand up again!


    "What''s the matter?"


    A bald man in a messy shirt ran out from inside and yelled at the little brother next to him!


    He is the third person of the green bamboo Gang, Zhu Jianfeng, who has great prestige in the gang!


    "Brother Feng, someone''s making trouble!"


    A security guard was arrested, trembling way!


    "What the hell are you doing eating?"


    Zhu Jianfeng''s eyes glared, and immediately took out a pistol from his pocket. Peng''s voice, the trigger pulled, and a bullet was embedded in the little gangster''s eyebrow!


    "Call brother Sheng!"


    Zhu Jianfeng didn''t change his face when he killed one person. If he had a cold drink, he would ask someone to put out the fire!


    Suddenly, in a building not far away, dozens of masked people in black came out with guns in their hands. As soon as they came out, they had no second words. In the hands of the guy firepower all open, Zhu Jianfeng and others did not react, has been beaten into a sieve.


    This is what a large-scale gang fight is like. It never talks about the morality and justice of the river and the lake. The means are cruel. At the moment, it''s killing people.


    "Spread out, don''t let any of them run away!"


    The front one in black was calm and steady, and his eyes were as sharp as hawk falcon. He killed these people in front of him. With a wave of his hand, the people behind him immediately separated and hid in bunkers one by one!


    In this way, the men and women who are lucky enough to get out of the fire are not so lucky. Before they gasp, they fall to the ground with a shot!


    It''s just like harvesting rice. As long as there''s one coming out, they are killed by random guns!


    The leader in black looked at his watch with a headset in his ear. About five minutes later, a voice came from the headset, "brother long, the cop is here!"


    "Withdraw!"


    Hearing this, the man in black immediately got up and spat out a word, and the people in black around immediately gathered again!


    Hum, hum, hum


    Next to the motor buzzing, three or four small trucks without license plates rushed over from nowhere!


    "Get in the car!"


    The man in black called, and a group of people immediately got on the bus with discipline!


    Soon, the truck roared, and then the fire disappeared in the night, no trace!

 Chapter 424

    The fight in Nancheng is far more than the headquarters of Qingzhu gang. It is almost at the same time as the Jindi boxing ring. Another dark spot auto repair shop of Qingzhu Gang started a chaos.


    After all, this is not a special business.


    Inside the room, three or five gathered together, playing cards and gambling, shouting one after another.


    In one room, a fierce battle is going on, and two flesh worms are intertwined on the bed.


    If Ning Tao is here, he will quickly recognize that these two people are not others, but ye Aixin and Jiajia.


    Last time, Lin Beibei was caught by the other party. He angered Ning Tao and gave these people to Long Wu.


    According to Long Wu''s character, he wanted to kill these people. However, through understanding, he found that ye Aixin was still a small leader in the green bamboo Gang, and Jiajia had contacts with Hong Sheng, the No.2 figure in the green bamboo gang. After Long Wu weighed them, he asked them to be the ears and eyes of Sihai gang.


    With the relationship of Hong Sheng, although the last incident was not small, it was also suppressed. Ye Aixin was still in charge of the repair shop, and had a good time.


    When the breathing was smoother, he pushed the man on his body as soon as he saw that the room was dark. He said angrily, turning on the light, and my mother wanted to go down to wash.


    "Shit, there''s a blackout!"


    On his body, ye Aixin reluctantly moved his body, spread out his limbs and swearing.


    "How come there''s a power failure? Go and see what''s going on. How can I wash it in the dark?"


    Hearing the power cut, Jiajia kicked the man with her foot and blamed the strange way.


    "Shit, if you don''t go, women are trouble!"


    Ye Ai Xin hummed a, the eyes all didn''t open, as if haven''t slowed down from just now of happy come.


    "Ye Aixin, you son of a bitch, say it again. Just now, when I was in a good mood, I didn''t say that I had a lot of things. I''ll kill you."


    Jiajia smell speech anger suddenly came up, feet kick, mouth a point also didn''t Rao the other side, what rude words all scolded out.


    Unable to sleep, ye Aixin ran out of the room and stretched out a sheet to wrap himself.


    At this time, you can imagine the anger. Ye Aixin stood in the corridor and roared: "tiger, go to see what''s going on. I''ll give you a salary. How about the circuit..."


    However, before he had finished his words, a stick on his back, a hard thing on the back of his head, by feeling, he confirmed that it was a pistol.


    "Where is Ye Aixin?"


    ¡­ +6 ¡¤ en


    the voice behind him was slightly trembling, but the words revealed a trace of no doubt.


    "Ye Ye Aixin


    On hearing this, ye Aixin felt numb. He knew that something was going on today, and his mind suddenly changed.


    However, he is not an ordinary person after all, so he pointed to the room not far away, where he is.


    "Yes?"


    In the dark, there were several shadows behind him. After hearing the words, some people rushed to the room.


    "Ye Aixin, I said when you can get the power on!"


    At this time, a sound in the room suddenly shocked all the people present.


    "Bitches hurt me!"


    Hearing Jiajia''s voice in the room, ye AI''s new heart sank and knew that it was bad.


    Sure enough, a man behind him waved his hand a little, and immediately the two men entered the room.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be ye Aixin. You almost cheated me."


    The man looked at Ye Aixin with great interest. His words were not hot or cold, with irony.


    Ye Aixin did not answer, he felt a strong attack, the whole person was kicked to the ground.


    "Who are you?"


    Forced to endure the pain on his body, ye Aixin asked in a hurry.


    "The man who killed you."


    The cold voice rang out again, making the hair of the former stand up.


    Some people say that people who are dying are the most sober minded. Ye Aixin is just like this. With a flash of light in his mind, he remembers that not long ago Long Wu asked him to tick out all the power distribution of the whole green bamboo gang.


    At the beginning, he didn''t care. When he thought about it, he immediately realized that something was wrong. Then he quickly cried out, "wait a minute, I''m a member of the four seas gang Dragon Lord."


    It doesn''t matter whether these people belong to the four seas gang or not. He shouts out first.


    Anyway, the green bamboo gang can''t keep him. It''s said that the four seas gang still has some hope.


    "Bah, you deserve it!"


    The man spat on his body and looked at another man, "Chengba, do it!"


    Cheng BA was the first one who was nervous just now. Now he was holding a pistol. He took a deep breath and pulled the trigger.


    Bang, the gun rang out, this shot directly to Ye Aixin''s head opened ladle.


    Because of the distance is too close, blood spray, splashed into a BA.Poor ye Aixin died before he knew what was going on. At the moment of his death, there was only one idea in his head, which was to demolish the bridge across the river.


    "Chengba, good job!"


    Seeing this, the man with the name of "Ruo" patted Chengba on the shoulder, praised him and said, "follow me, no one will stay!"


    With this skill, the whole repair shop became a hell on earth. A large number of people broke in outside the door and came from all around with guys in their hands. They killed people whenever they saw them.


    For a moment, there was a lot of screams in the repair shop. The sound of gunfire, crying and screams gathered together. It was very noisy.


    It''s not that the quality of the members of the green bamboo Gang is too poor, but who would have thought that someone would sneak on them at this time. They were unprepared, calculating and careless, so they would suffer a great loss.


    In addition, all the elite members of the gang have been transferred. Today, they are suddenly gathered. The management of the rest of them is loose, giving others opportunities.


    The tragic situation of Jindi headquarters and repair shop is just the tip of the iceberg. There are more than a dozen places similar to the situation here. It can be said that this battle has almost uprooted the whole green bamboo gang.

 Chapter 425

    The Cao family is singing and dancing. Cao Yang, who has put on a pair of expensive pajamas, is listening to a song and lying on the sofa.


    Naturally, he can''t act recklessly at home, nor can he have beautiful women, which is why he doesn''t often come back to live.


    But today is special. If there is no accident, after today, Feifei jewelry will collapse and Ning Tao will die.


    How can Cao Yang not be overjoyed at the loss of two serious troubles? These are not the main problems. He is Yao. Let the old man of his family see how he beat Fang Qiu. How can the old man miss such a good Bonus project?


    Soon, the door opened, and a sound of footwork came. Kuizi, holding a ringing mobile phone in his hand, bent down and said, "young master, the phone."


    "Ha ha, it''s done so soon, thanks to the fact that I prepared the champagne ahead of time."


    Cao Yang took the phone, took a sip of champagne in his other hand, and connected the phone with a smile.


    Just a few breaths, the smile on Cao Yang''s face became stiff, then a burst of red, a burst of purple, breathing quickly.


    Bang!


    The phone seemed to suck his soul, which made Cao Yang''s state wither a lot. He could not hold the transparent glass with champagne in his hand and fell down. He didn''t know that the wine was splashed all over his body.


    "What''s the matter with you, young master?"


    Kuizi on one side is silly. He has never seen Cao Yang so out of his mind. He quickly takes a towel to wipe the wine on the other side.


    However, Cao Yang did not respond, the whole person as if lost soul in general, the body to a chair to lie down, do not have a mobile phone.


    Kuizi''s eyes were quick and quick. He grabbed the mobile phone and put it in his ear before he hung it.


    But just in the blink of an eye, kuizi, who was always nervous, also changed dramatically, and his face was covered with ashes.


    Soon, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, and then the door was pushed open. Accompanied by Cheng Lao, the old man with a gloomy face strode forward.


    "Master."


    When kuizi saw the head of the family come in, kuizi bowed to one side as if a mouse had seen a cat.


    Kuizi didn''t serve many people all his life, but master Cao Mian was definitely one of them. Especially at the moment, the other''s gloomy face made people shudder.


    "Dad..."


    Seeing his father come in, Cao Yang is smart and sits up straight.


    Pop!


    Without saying a word, Cao Mian slapped five finger prints on each other''s face.


    The slap was not light. Cao Yang staggered and almost didn''t turn over. His lips were bleeding again.


    "Is that what you told me?"


    Cao Mian narrowed his eyes and looked at Cao Yang with twinkling eyes. His face was livid, and his words were more murderous.


    The housekeeper Cheng and kuizi were so excited that they wanted to persuade Cao Mian. However, they were really angry when they saw Cao Mian. They were all scared.


    "Dad, if you listen to me, I can blame Ning Tao for his cunning. I suspect that Wudang sect has interfered in this matter. There are spies among us, otherwise the other party can''t..."


    "Shut up


    Cao Mian, like an angry lion, resolutely drank it. Shengsheng restrained Cao Yang''s words and said coldly, "these words will be left for tomorrow. You can explain them at the board of directors."


    Leaving a word behind, Cao Mian turned around and left.


    Looking at his father''s leaving, Cao Yang''s mind turned and his heart was dark and anxious.


    If my father doesn''t help himself, the result of tomorrow can be imagined. I''m in a hurry, and I can''t care about the burning pain on my face. The urgent task now is to recover the loss.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Cao Yang got up and ran to the other side. He looked up and said, "wait, Dad, call Mayor Zhang. It must be Ning Tao who did it. It''s clearly breaking the rules..."


    "Breaking the rules?"


    Cao Mian sneered and said, slowly looking down at Cao Yang, he said, "what rules have they broken? You fool are the first to do it. If you send it to the door, don''t you allow people to fight back?"


    Looking at his father''s eyes, Cao Yang seemed to understand something, feet a soft, directly collapsed on the ground.


    The reason is very simple. The government does not allow the underworld to fight on a large scale. It''s just that he did it first.


    Some things, even if we all know, will not be put on the table.


    For example, this time, the Cao family took advantage of the resentment between the Xia family and Xia Mengfei to communicate with the white lotus sect. It seems that they have nothing to do with the Cao family, but they are not fools.


    After the event, even if Ning Tao knows, there is no way to deal with the Cao family, but now it''s different. The Cao family uses a knife to kill people. Ning Tao also gives a counterattack, and it''s more sharp.


    Even if everyone knows that he is the backstage of the four seas gang and the South China Gang, today''s event is also a struggle between the gangs.


    If you complain to the government, people will have more opinions. If you want to kill people, you can''t let others do it. What''s more, it''s you who don''t obey the rules first.I''m not as good as others. I won''t complain until I lose. It doesn''t make sense.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing that Cao Yang had understood, Cao Mian clenched his fist under his sleeve and went away with a cold hum.


    Obviously, I''m very disappointed with my son.


    As soon as he returned to his study and just sat down, the housekeeper Cheng Xuxin came in.


    "Master, just now they all called to inquire, and let me put it off. Do you want to call them back?"


    Housekeeper Cheng came to the front cautiously, looked at Cao Mian''s face cautiously, and asked.


    "What? Is it true that almost all the senior members of the green bamboo gang are dead, and the old nest has been given a nest? A group of useless rubbish, tell them to talk about it at the chairman''s meeting tomorrow! " Cao Mian raised his eyelids, but his anger remained.


    Chamberlain Cheng nodded, hesitated for a while, and then said again, "master, Zhang Tianxiao, they are still there, and there are 300 elite disciples in his hand. Do you want to take advantage of the other party''s unresponsive attitude to make a drastic cut?"


    "Do you think this is war?"


    Cao Mian held the table and chair in both hands, and said with no expression, "if you lose, you lose. If I don''t guess enough, the other party''s wave of people will pull. If we do it again at this time, it will definitely leave a bad impression on the top. Even if you take back the site, you can''t sit still. The upright is incompetent. It''s really hateful."


    Obviously, the last sentence is about Cao Yang. Cao Yang originally mobilized the elite to deal with Xia Mengfei''s purchasing channels. He thought it would be cheaper for the other party. If there were these people, the green bamboo gang would not have such a big loss.


    "And now what?"


    The left and the right are not the same. Housekeeper Cheng is in a bit of a hurry and can''t help asking.


    After all, the green bamboo gang was cultivated by the Cao family. If they just broke up like this, they would not like it.


    Cao Mian''s eyes twinkled, slightly pondered, and slowly said: "don''t worry, I''ll see the wind tomorrow. I didn''t expect that I underestimated that boy, but I want to eat two cities by myself. I can''t help but have a big appetite. I want him to eat, but I can''t spit it out!"

 Chapter 426

    One night''s upheaval has undoubtedly shaken the upper layer of the East China Sea.


    Of course, there are two sides to everything.


    In contrast, little people naturally don''t know what to say. For them, there was an official report after dawn. The fact has become that the Jindi entertainment place had a fire and explosion due to the aging line. Fortunately, the rescue was timely and did not cause a serious accident.


    As for things like auto repair shops, those that can be pressed will be pressed, while those that can''t be pressed will be reduced to small things. When things become small, they will soon enter the past tense.


    What''s more, the strange thing is that even the media in the East China Sea are all silent, as if it never happened.


    At the top, what many people see is that the Xia family is surrounded by a large number of police forces.


    After all, this matter has to be explained to the above. Since it was initiated by the Xia family, there must be a price to pay.


    However, more people can see that the most serious loss is the Cao family.


    The green bamboo gang was almost uprooted, which means that one of the two most important arms of the Cao family was cut off. Everyone was waiting to see how the Cao family would react.


    As the originator, Ning Tao, in addition to watching the progress of things coldly, seems to have nothing to do with what he should do.


    During the college holiday, many people have sorted out their things. They are busy going home and traveling, just like the Spring Festival.


    Because it''s winter, it''s more than six o''clock, the sky is already dark, the lights are beginning to shine, the cold wind blows through Siberia''s thick chill, and it''s coming.


    In the vicinity of Donghai University, there was a lot of excitement. After all, it was a holiday, and many people came out for a small gathering.


    Ning Tao is no exception, and the two dormitory out of the bag, out of the school.


    It''s also a habit in the past, but this time it''s a little special. One of the four people is missing, so that three people are silent.


    They had barbecue in summer and hot pot in winter. They found an open hot pot restaurant and sat down.


    Although the store is not very good, it has a good taste and a lot of repeat customers. The business is very hot.


    The boss of the hot pot shop is a middle-aged couple, and a son who has just graduated. Usually three people are busy outside, and the chef is hired inside.


    "Boss, a fragrant pot, three catties of mutton, a small dish, three bottles of old village head!"


    The boss patted the table and yelled very smoothly.


    "No problem, just a moment."


    The boss agreed, while busy with the work in his hand, he poked his daughter-in-law, who was choosing vegetables. "Ah, the sea is really turning out. If you have nothing to do, you can''t eat Western food with your girlfriend. This hotpot is delicious. Go, old lady, and bring a pot of boiling water to others."


    The sea is their son. Hearing the boss''s complaint, the boss''s wife reached out and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Her eyes glared and said: "what do you know, you old man? Western food is popular now. You let your son and daughter-in-law watch us work and eat here, right? If you have no ability, you blame your son for not helping you! "


    Boss smell speech face rose red, mouth opened, but did not say a word, cold hum a, seem to say, lazy to pay attention to you!


    However, although the landlady''s words were sharp, she secretly laughed when she saw that the boss was shriveled, and her face was filled with a trace of pride. She quickly raised a pot of hot water and delivered it to this side.


    Repetitive work is too boring, occasionally mix bickering, can be regarded as adding a little fun.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was filled with emotion.


    Looking back on the past six months, after too many fights, his heart was tired. Seeing this scene, he was full of envy.


    But God is relatively fair, you get what, will lose what, such as him, this kind of life does not belong to him.


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Now he can only move forward, not backward, or he will die.


    He is still young. If he is not afraid of death, it is impossible. He still has elder sister Xia, Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, and so on. They all want him to guard him. So he can only try to move forward. Thinking of this, he feels a lot.


    "In the future, my dream is to open a shop in my hometown. My wife and children are better than anything."


    Boss obviously also heard the boss mother''s nagging, to three people pour tea, not without the road of vision.


    UN forever! After hearing this, the monkey said with a smile, "come on, if you are a landlady like this, you won''t die every day. Besides, your parents are looking forward to your medical education. You should dare to do this, and they won''t break your legs!"


    Obviously, everyone''s point of view is not the same, the two people''s mood, monkeys do not understand.


    Voice down, see the boss has brought food, hot pot seasoning, a pile of ingredients and so on, hurry to help.


    Soon, seven or eight minutes later, the hot pot was boiling and the mutton was floating. The boss opened the Baijiu, and poured it on two people. Three people did not speak, but first drank a small cup.


    "I don''t know what happened to the second


    He put a chopstick of mutton into his mouth and chewed it hard, vaguely."Oh, don''t worry. I''m sure the second brother is a good man. Maybe he''s holding two French girls at ease now."


    Monkeys are not idle, will be a piece of cooked mutton fished out, began to dish.


    "Damn, Fang Qianqian is nothing. If it wasn''t for her, the second one would be..."


    The original party of four people has been replaced by three people, and the topic inevitably involves the second person.


    "Drink!"


    Ning Tao raises his glass and interrupts the boss''s words. Fang Qianqian cries again in his mind. He sighs in his heart.


    There are some things that only he knows, but he can''t say.


    In addition, the second left, called him, from each other''s broken words, Ning Tao also guessed that each other is not very good now.


    After all, a person in a foreign land, many things inconvenient.


    "What''s your plan, boss?"


    When it comes to the second child, the words are always dull. Ning Tao simply changes the topic.


    "Ha ha, I should go back to my hometown. My father found me a hospital in our county and went to practice first. My second eldest brother used to be the director of that hospital, so it should not be a big problem to become a regular in the future."


    The boss has no ambition. With a bitter smile, he points out his own situation.


    "I''m not going back to my hometown. I plan to stay in the East China Sea. If I can''t, I''ll go to Beijing and try to be a doctor. Damn it, I''ll see if I can be a man like my third brother."


    Monkey originally had an idea, otherwise he would not open a canteen in school. Now he sees that Ning Tao has already mixed up, and he has some plans.


    "Monkey, I''ll support you. When you''re all promising, I''m tired of living in my hometown. I''ll go to you."


    The boss raised his glass again, touched the monkey and drank on his back.


    Because Ning Tao is often out, the three seldom get together on weekdays. They are more concerned about this hard won opportunity, and their interest is growing.


    soon, three bottles of Baijiu were consumed in three people''s conversation.


    "Boss, it''s time to pay the protection fee this month."


    All of a sudden, an untimely cry suppresses the voice of people''s conversation. Ning Tao turns his head and sweeps his eyes. Then he sees that there are more than a dozen gangsters holding all kinds of guys in the shop.

 Chapter 427

    Seeing a group of thugs who suddenly came in, the boss''s face suddenly changed, so he hurried out. He wiped his greasy hands on his apron, took out a box of cigarettes, and quickly spread them out. With a smile on his face, he said, "boss, didn''t you just pay the protection fee the day before yesterday?"


    Open the door to do business, the most afraid is such a little gangster, encountered, can only admit bad luck.


    After all, it''s useless to call the police. On the contrary, it will only make the other party worse. This is the legend that the king of hell is easy to provoke, and the kid is hard to deal with.


    "You ate the day before yesterday, so you don''t have to eat today, do you?"


    The leader is a young man. Now he grabs the boss''s cigarette, pinches it vigorously, and throws it on the ground without any face. He says coldly, "don''t talk nonsense, old man. Two thousand dollars. The brothers will leave immediately, or you won''t want to do business today!"


    "Boss, we''re all small businesses. Why don''t you give us a few more days..."


    The boss is in a bit of a dilemma. Although the business of his shop is good, he can earn thousands of yuan a day at most without labor costs. It''s also the hard money of the whole family. As soon as the other party opens his mouth, he has to leave for two days. Who can be relieved.


    "Ma Lei Ba Zi, I will forgive you, who will forgive me! I give you a face, don''t I? "


    Without waiting for the boss to finish, the big man picked up the boss''s collar and hummed, "it seems that we can''t do without giving you some color to see!"


    Then he turned his head to the little gangster behind him and said, "brothers, drive people out!"


    Originally, these little gangsters didn''t do this all day long. After all, they made people anxious and didn''t do them any good. But now it''s different. Now it''s a holiday. In a few days, all the people are gone. Where are they going to collect protection fees.


    For the matter of driving people, a group of little gangsters are very good at it. Three or two of them come to each diner together and knock on the table with the guys in their hands to warn them.


    Most of the people who can eat here are students. Few of them dare to fight against these gangsters. Even if they are tough, they are pulled away by their peers. After all, more is better than less.


    After a while, most of the diners who had burst out immediately left.


    See this scene, the boss is naturally the most heartache, unconsciously clenched his fist, shortness of breath.


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    Sure enough, it''s just two breaths. As soon as the boss turns around, grabs a dry pan next to him and shouts, he will rush up.


    Look at this, this is to come up on the desperate.


    Then, before the boss rushed up, the landlady had a quick eye and a quick hand. She hugged the boss and said angrily, "old man, what are you doing?"


    (d ~ r) positive s version\_ First a


    "let me go, I''ll fight with them."


    The boss, with his eyes bare, is about to break free from the bondage of the boss''s wife. The blue tendons on the back of his hand explode and his face turns red.


    "You''re crazy. I want my son again. If you don''t stop, believe me or not, I''ll show you!"


    Landlady also crazy general stopped the boss, the tears were streaming down.


    A son, instantly let the boss body a stagnation, as if the moment was emptied of power, no action.


    "Oh, promising, you''re a black shop. Do you want to beat people?"


    However, the man was not afraid. With a smile, he stepped forward, deliberately stretched his head, and said ferociously, "come on, my scalp is itchy. You can smash it, smash it..."


    "This brother, I''m in charge of the family. Don''t give him the same opinion. We''ll give you two thousand yuan, and I''ll get it for you right now."


    Accompanied by the good words, the landlady quickly took out a large amount of change from her pocket while blocking the boss, and began to gather up,


    "two thousand?"


    The big man didn''t speak so well. As soon as he turned his eyes, he stretched out four fingers and said coldly, "I''ve changed my mind now. I''m four thousand. I''m one less son. I''ll smash this shop today!"


    "Four thousand?"


    The boss''s wife was silly when she heard the words, and her face was stiff. With a flattering tone, she discussed, "that, boss, 4000 is too much. Can we have less?"


    We need to know that their daily turnover may not reach 4000. Isn''t that what they are forced to do?


    When she opened her mouth, the landlady looked ugly, and the boss clenched the guy in her hand.


    "Damn, you think it''s buying vegetables in the vegetable market, brothers, smash this shop for me, smash it hard!"


    The man drank coldly, and his arrogance suddenly became arrogant.


    "Brother leopard, it''s powerful now!"


    All of a sudden, a light voice of ridicule rang out, so that the little gangsters on the scene were all in a daze and could not help but turn to see.


    There is such a big movement here that it has already attracted a lot of people to eat melons. As soon as they see a young man just like a student, they immediately start to talk about it.


    "Young man, I don''t know how to hide."


    "Oh, it''s still too young!"


    "It seems that we can''t avoid the pain of skin and flesh!""Miserable, crippled!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, all kinds of voices came.


    However, seeing the person, brother Bao''s pupil shrinks subconsciously, and his face looks as if he had eaten stool, which makes him look ugly.


    "Damn it, there''s something that doesn''t have eyes. Kid, mind your own business and get out of here!"


    See talking is just a student like dressed very ordinary youth, a little gangster to take the lead, in the hands of a stick, arrogant way.


    Bang!


    As soon as the little gangster''s words fell, he felt a stomachache. He didn''t see what was going on at all, so he was kicked away.


    "I hate people with dirty mouths! Your mouth is full of shit


    The young man squinted at the little gangster and immediately looked at the big man.


    "Ma Lei, you dare to fight Xiaofei. Brothers, kill him for me."


    Seeing this, the cuntou man next to the big man was not happy at once. He was about to wave his hand to the people around him.


    "Stop it all!"


    However, this group of little gangsters have not yet started, and the leader roared, and then they were restrained.


    "Brother Bao, we''re going to avenge Xiao Fei!"


    That cuntou man Leng next, spit out a word, is about to move again.


    Pop!


    However, before the young man turned his head, the big hand of the big man, who was called brother Bao, hit him and threw it directly on his face.


    "Brother Bao, the boy is there. You have the wrong number..."


    A cavity of blood, has not yet shot, first by the boss a slap, cuntou man immediately Mengquan, Lengleng looking at brother leopard.


    "Paralyzed, I''m not dazed yet. It''s you who beat me. Are you the boss or am I the boss? Who asked you to do it? Do you know who this is?"


    See cuntou man a pair of sad and indignant appearance, leopard brother a big hand, will pull its wave to one side, came to the young man next to, slightly bow, flattering way, "Mr. Ning, sorry, the next brother is not sensible, you old man don''t with them a common understanding!"


    He''s a real slave.


    It was Ning Tao who made the move. Now he glanced at brother Bao and said, "it seems that you still have some memory and can recognize me!"

 Chapter 428

    Brother Bao is no one else. It was the one who wanted to tease Tong Yaqian last time.


    It''s a pity to meet Ning Tao. As a result, he not only let himself fall into the police station, but also let his backer in the police station collapse.


    After that, he spent a lot of money to pick up himself and his brother-in-law. He didn''t think that he met Ning Tao in a twinkling of an eye.


    Just saw it, almost didn''t scare the shit out.


    Others don''t know who Ning Tao is, but later he found out a little bit, just this, it''s very easy to crush him.


    "Mr. Ning, don''t get me wrong. It''s my brother who didn''t understand and bumped into you. I''ll apologize to you."


    Brother Bao''s posture is very good. He bows to Ning Tao, like a slave.


    Seeing this scene, not only the boss of the hot pot shop was silly, but also the younger brother grew up.


    If you have a little face near Zhongxia University, who doesn''t know brother Bao, it''s absolutely horizontal. When did it happen?


    "Boss!"


    Monkey is also a face muddled force, just Ning Tao hand also scared them a big jump.


    After all, the average student will not be involved with these people, otherwise the trouble will continue.


    That thought, the third is so overbearing, hit the other party''s people, just a word, the other party''s boss also asshole asshole to apologize.


    Originally, he wanted to teach each other a lesson, but brother Bao''s attitude was so good that Ning Tao was in trouble. He secretly scolded old fox.


    "What''s brother Bao going to do today?"


    Smash a mouth, Ning Tao''s vision swept on its body, looking at leopard elder brother light way.


    "Go away!"


    "Let''s get out of here now. Let''s get in the way of Mr. Ning''s dinner!"


    Leopard brother answer is very simple, almost without hesitation, mouth will take people away.


    Next to a group of people suddenly stare big eyes, a lot of people in a disordered mood, this is a few meaning?


    I do not know when, hot pot shop door also gathered a group of students watching.


    See the usual majestic leopard brother actually took the initiative to roll, have whispered.


    When he looked at Ning Tao again, he looked different. They were all guessing the origin of this young man?


    "Wait!"


    "I''m leaving now?"


    Without waiting for brother Bao to leave, Ning Tao''s words stop his steps.


    If you can, brother Bao just wants to roll as far as he can, and never wants to see Ning Tao again.


    But now he was stopped, and he could only reluctantly recover. He squeezed out a few smiles from his face. Looking at Ning Tao, he said, "what else do you want from Mr. Ning?"


    "How do you say that?"


    Ning Tao looks at the vacant tables and chairs that are driven away by brother Bao''s younger brother, and points to the way.


    Like brother Bao, the local snake can''t be controlled completely. Ning Tao knows himself well, but when he meets him, he can''t stand by and help him.


    "I pay, I pay..."


    If you can be the boss, you must have the ability to bend and stretch. Brother Bao responded very well. He immediately nodded and bowed and said, "Mr. Ning, how much do you think is suitable?"


    Seeing each other''s intelligence, Ning Tao learned brother Bao''s gesture and drew four fingers.


    X \ \ look at chapter o of legal version V8 (TW)


    "ah Four thousand? "


    Brother Bao''s face turned black and he almost didn''t bite his tongue.


    He just wanted to blackmail the boss, but he didn''t expect to play on himself.


    Just want to say something nice, leopard brother looked up to see Ning Tao look cold, scared his back is wet, all over hit a smart, hurried way, "OK, I give you."


    It seems that for fear of Ning Tao changing his mind, brother Bao takes money from his pocket.


    "One hundred, two hundred..."


    Brother Bao escaped all his money and counted it. It''s a little over 800. It''s not enough.


    He came out to collect the protection fee. How could he have the money.


    Next to him is Ning Tao''s cold eyes. Brother Bao, who is holding more than 800 yuan, has come out in cold sweat. I wanted to ask if this is enough, but I have no courage.


    As soon as I raised my eyes and saw my younger brother beside me, I immediately mentioned it. I turned back and quickly scolded, "Ma Lei, what are you doing? Take out your money."


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    A group of younger brothers realized that although they were reluctant, they didn''t dare to disobey the eldest brother''s intention and began to pay money one by one.


    You are one hundred and he is three hundred. After a while, brother Bao pinches a lot of money in his hand.


    "Is there any more?"


    The change is too broken. Brother Bao is too lazy to count it. He glances at it and asks again.


    After confirming that there was no omission, brother Bao turned to look at Ning Tao and handed out the money. "Mr. Ning, that''s all the brothers have. Have a look..."


    "This money is not mine. I don''t need it. If I do something wrong, I have to ask the owner if he will forgive you."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and doesn''t look at the large sum of money.


    "Oh, good..."Brother Bao turned his head, looked pitifully at the boss and his wife, and said, "boss, this is all the money on my brothers. Everything just now is our fault. You can give us a chance to sincerely apologize."


    In the face of this dramatic turn, the boss and his wife looked at each other, speechless.


    But then the landlady quickly declined and said nothing.


    Joking, they are ordinary people, the other side is a hooligan, the other side is willing to compensate for their losses, but also for the sake of the young man next to them.


    They were afraid that when the young man left, the other side would retaliate.


    "Boss, we are really wrong. If you don''t accept the money, you will not forgive me."


    Leopard brother also gave up, the other side does not accept how OK? It''s not that he refused to forgive me. How could he still do the job? He said sadly as soon as he gritted his teeth, "or Or we''ll kneel down for you. " You have to kneel down to make a gesture.


    "Oh, I can''t, I can''t."


    In this way, the boss and his wife were startled. They couldn''t get up and down, so they quickly reached out to help them.


    I''m kidding. How dare they make brother leopard kneel down.


    "That''s what you want!"


    Leopard brother see this look a joy, a money to each other, this just relieved to see Ning Tao.


    "I don''t want to see you here in the future, otherwise..."


    Seeing more and more onlookers, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and says.


    "Yes, Mr. Ning can rest assured that in the future, we will change the past and return to the right."


    Leopard brother is completely counselled, just like a chicken pecking rice, nodding frequently.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    In the face of this group of spineless guys, Ning Tao is too lazy to worry about it. He spits out a word and says it impolitely.


    "Good!"


    "Have a good time!"


    "Brother, bull!"


    ¡­¡­


    Watching brother Bao and others go away, I don''t know who shouts in the crowd, and then claps spontaneously.


    Brother Bao has a bad reputation in this area. He usually bullies people. Now he sees that someone has finally helped them to vent their anger, so he can''t help but beat them down.


    "Young man, this money..."


    The landlady is not stunned. She holds a handful of money in her hand. She turns around and looks at Ning Tao. She wants to give the money to Ning Tao.

 Chapter 429

    After all, if there were no Ning Tao, their hot pot shop would have to pay 4000 yuan, not to mention so much money, which would be enough for their old couple to love for many days.


    Ning Tao shook his head and said, "boss, this is what they compensate you for. It''s what you should get. I can''t take this."


    Seeing that the other party had to refuse, Ning Tao turned and pointed to the table where three people had eaten. He said happily, "if the boss really wants to thank me, this meal will be free for me."


    Ning Tao three people a meal down, at most more than 200 yuan, this small request, for the boss, naturally is insignificant, and Ning Tao helped the boss so much, this thing is very casual, so the boss waved his hand, very straightforward answer.


    After that, the boss would like to take Ning Tao three to have a drink, which was rejected by the latter.


    This event has attracted a lot of people who have to eat melons. He doesn''t want to be seen as a strange monster.


    For the boss and his wife, it''s not a small matter. After all, they don''t have to pay money, and there won''t be any harassment from brother Bao in the future. They can do business with ease, but for Ning Tao, it''s just a trivial matter.


    Anyway, they had almost eaten. Ning Tao and his wife waved their hands to leave.


    Out of the hot pot shop, the boss and the monkey have a tacit understanding, did not ask Ning Tao what.


    For them, as long as Ning Tao is still their third, it''s enough. No one has any secrets.


    Before long, Ning Tao separated from them and went back to his residence alone.


    Back home, Ning Tao gave Wu Chenzi a call and began to meditate and wait.


    Only half an hour later, the dust-free son of a suit of miscellaneous brands knocked on the door and came in.


    "Master, here you are!"


    Seeing Wu Chenzi come in, Ning Tao stands up from the sofa and says respectfully.


    "Disciple, you''ve done a lot of trouble this time!"


    Wuchenzi seems to be coming from a distance. He looks at Ning Tao up and down, and then he sits on the sofa with a bitter smile.


    To tell you the truth, he is quite satisfied with this apprentice, but his ability to cause trouble is also super powerful.


    The latest chapter P: Section ^! In the past few years, he has made a big noise in the police station and made a grudge with Qingchengshan, but now he is in the war with Donghai''s rich families.


    One by one, these things are more difficult than the other, which makes his heart beat.


    But who let himself be his master, or to help him wipe his ass, had to communicate with the government.


    "Master, I''m just forced to defend myself!"


    Ning Tao poured a cup of tea for Wu Chenzi, handed it over, and his face was full of grievances.


    "Ah. How can I say hello! "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, Wu Chenzi sighed and drank, and then said, "apprentice, the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. You''ve been in the limelight recently, and you''ve attracted a lot of people''s attention. Why don''t you go back to your ancestral home and have a quiet time?"


    How could Ning Tao not know the things that Wu Chenzi was worried about? He looked at the curling tea on the table, slowly looked up, looked at Wu Chenzi, and said, "master, some things can''t escape."


    The reason why Ning Tao calms down these days is to see who will jump out after that night, so as to make himself more clear about the present form.


    As Wu Chenzi said, he is now in the limelight, but at this point, there is no way to retreat.


    It''s safe to go back to zongmen, but without his protection, not to mention the four seas gang trying to seize the territory of Nancheng, I''m afraid the South China gang will soon collapse.


    Even if he put everything away, it is estimated that the Cao family will not be at ease. If he has the chance, he will be punished.


    This remark falls in Wu Chenzi''s ear, which makes the latter look shocked. Ning Tao''s words are not like an answer, but more like an attitude.


    Knowing each other''s meaning, Wu Chenzi sighed, his eyes closed slightly, and his look was complicated.


    In fact, what he likes most is Ning Tao''s pioneering spirit.


    In terms of cultivation, Ning Tao is by no means the highest in Wudang school. He has never even returned to the sect, but his reputation is well-known throughout Wudang school.


    Nothing more than other, in the final analysis, it still falls on one money.


    Although Ning Tao''s cultivation is not very good, he provides nearly one third of the family''s support.


    After all, the mouth of eating others is short, and the hand of holding others is short.


    The whole Wudang sect has been blessed by Ning Tao and naturally wants to speak for him. This is also an important reason why Ning Tao has repeatedly risen up and the clan has tried their best to protect him.


    Otherwise, it is not enough for the government to be indifferent to what it has done just by relying on the energy of a clean man.


    "Well, be careful. If anything happens, contact zongmen in time."


    Seeing that Ning Tao had made up his mind, Wu Chenzi was silent and said again. "I will send you two elder martial brothers from the clan to protect you after you are repaired as a seal this time.""Thank you, master."


    Ning Tao is overjoyed at the news and thanks immediately.


    To be honest, that''s what worries him the most.


    Although he is still much stronger than ordinary people, he certainly can''t compare with ordinary monks. With the close protection of monks, his safety will be more guaranteed.


    "Well, apprentice, practice is never achieved by one''s sleep. After your cultivation is sealed, you still need to practice frequently. If you can take this opportunity to stabilize your cultivation, it''s not a bad thing."


    Put this matter aside, wuchenzi also dignified down, look flashed, for fear of ningtao quick success and instant benefit, looked at ningtao mouth charged.


    He is now an inspector of the alliance. There are many things to do. He has been in Donghai for a long time, and it''s time to leave. This time, he came here to seal Ning Tao''s accomplishments.


    "Don''t worry, master, I understand!"


    He knew his own situation, and Ning Tao knew that the breakthrough was too fast and the realm was unstable, so he agreed immediately.


    "OK, take off your coat."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was ready, Wu Chenzi didn''t hesitate, he opened his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    More than half an hour later, Wu Chenzi slowly finished his work, wiped the sweat on his forehead, turned and sat back on the sofa, slightly adjusting his spiritual power.


    In fact, seal cultivation is not complicated. It''s just a special way to seal Danhai. It''s hard for the spiritual power to flow, and the friars can''t use it.


    However, although the truth is simple, not everyone can do it.


    After all, Danhai is too mysterious. He not only seals the spirit power, but also ensures that the caster can''t be damaged. Even with wuchenzi''s cultivation, he still tries his best.


    Whoo!


    After mixing the body''s breath, Ning Tao slowly vomited his turbid breath, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    For a long time, his body has been used to the use of spiritual power. Now he is suddenly sealed, and he is not used to it.


    But anyway, from today on, he is back to the ranks of ordinary people.

 Chapter 430

    "Master, another month will be your old man''s birthday."


    Ning Tao smashes his lips and suddenly looks at Wu Chenzi and says something.


    "Er..."


    Wu Chenzi was stunned, gave a wry smile, shook his head and said, "ah, there are so many affairs, where can I take care of this?"


    Although wuchenzi was highly respected in the clan, there were no disciples under the clan, and the so-called birthday had never been.


    Today, I was suddenly mentioned by Ning Tao. Although my mouth is casual, my heart is warm.


    After worshiping Wu Chenzi as a teacher for half a year, Ning Tao was very grateful to this cheap master. He wanted to hold a birthday for him, so he began to ask, "can master spare some time to show his filial piety?"


    Wu Chenzi waved his hand and said, "well, we friars are always indifferent to fame and wealth. Besides, I''m going to leave Donghai these two days. Just have this heart, master."


    To the realm of wuchenzi, he is not so interested in common things. With Ning Tao''s words, he is very satisfied.


    Ning Tao knew each other''s character, stretched his lips, did not speak, but a few thoughts flashed in his mind.


    Wu Chenzi''s character has always been vigorous and resolute. After exposing this incident, he casually talked about it and felt a little uneasy. He gave him a general examination again. After confirming that there was nothing missing, he left.


    He is different from Ning Tao. There are too many things. He comes here to make time, just like a sponge squeezing water.


    ... the next day, Ning Tao got up early in the morning, dressed up, and went to Donghai calligraphy and painting street.


    Close to the holiday, students continue to return home, Ning Tao also completely idle down.


    Wuchenzi doesn''t want to have a birthday, but as an apprentice, he can''t be indifferent.


    Yesterday, he thought about it. Before he left, he planned to take a look at the famous calligraphy and painting street in Donghai and try his luck.


    After all, for the latter, things like money are not attractive, and they are too conventional. Gems are even worse. Calligraphy and painting are better.


    Donghai calligraphy and painting street is famous in the old city.


    Ning Tao hasn''t been here before. Anyway, he''s idle too. Let''s see if there''s anyone who can catch our eyes.


    Compared with gems and antiques, calligraphy and painting are relatively unpopular. After all, there are so many people who don''t know much about calligraphy and painting that not many people come to the street.


    It''s sparse, and most of them are casual. The shops are relatively quiet, and there is not much business.


    However, for this industry, it has been three years since it was opened. If you underestimate the profits of calligraphy and painting, you are absolutely ignorant.


    Ning Tao remembers a treasure column he saw last year, in which a plum blossom by famous Chinese painting master Zhang Daqian was sold at a sky high price of 300 million yuan. Moreover, some experts assert that there is still a lot of room for appreciation in the future.


    However, it is highly professional. The experts watch the door and the laymen watch the excitement. Most of the things sold on Donghai calligraphy and painting Street are the works of some third rate painters, and there are also some black goods and fakes.


    In a word, if you want to find what you are satisfied with, you need not only professional eyesight, but also a bit of luck.


    Ancient rhyme square!


    Ning Tao doesn''t walk fast. When he comes to a big shop, he stops. He looks up at the three powerful plaques. He says something and his eyes are bright.


    Even if he did not understand calligraphy and painting, these three words also gave him a feeling of being near mountains, which was definitely written by the famous masters of the previous generation.


    Want to come to this shop here is also the number of row, Ning Tao a little hesitant, step into, first look again.


    The decoration inside the shop is also very distinctive, antique. There are some calligraphy and paintings in various partitions. The back of the counter is also full, and some are framed.


    There was only one young man in the shop, and the boss was explaining to him, constantly saying the precious words in front of him.


    "Mr. Lin, this is the character of Lin Zexu, a famous patriotic general of the Qing Dynasty. It''s absolutely authentic. It''s the treasure of our shop. It''s definitely out of this village. There''s no shop in this village, but the price is very high Hey, hey... "


    The boss is wearing a strange cap and a middle-aged man with a moustache. At first glance, he looks very smart. Now he is talking to the young people in front of him.


    Ning Tao stood on one side and looked at the calligraphy and painting in front of them. He listened and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m satisfied, money is not a problem."


    The young man snorted with pride. The boss was wearing a strange cap. The middle-aged man with a moustache looked very smart. Now he was talking to the young man in front of him.


    The young man''s haughty cold hum and eyelids raised, which was the posture of the rich second generation.


    "That''s, that''s..."


    The owner of the moustache looked at the clothes full of international famous brands on the other party''s body. His eyes narrowed into a seam, which seemed to be Louis Vuitton''s. he stretched out his hand, carefully took out the second painting, and said again, "Mr. Lin, this painting is the first day cloud and fog picture of Liu Haisu, a famous painter of the Republic of China. The painting style is very good..."The young man before the meeting was not interested in Lin Zexu''s words, so the shop owner immediately began to introduce the next one.


    If you can open a shop here, you have to have a good eye and know who the big customers are.


    For example, when Ning Tao came in, the boss saw him, but he didn''t pay attention.


    As soon as he looks at Ning Tao''s clothes, he knows that he is not a rich man. At ordinary times, he will introduce them enthusiastically, but now he has to be primary and secondary.


    "Boss, this painting is true or false, you can''t bluff me!"


    Obviously, compared with Lin Zexu''s, the one in front of him was more in line with his taste. He immediately asked a question of some doubt.


    As soon as the words came out, the boss got excited and almost patted his chest. He said indignantly, "Mr. Lin, my shop is a time-honored shop. I''ve never cheated anyone. If it''s a fake, you can take people to smash my shop."


    "Well, well, how much."


    Where has the young man seen this situation, bared his teeth, some impatient way.


    "Eight million!"


    Boss mood recovery is very timely, a mouth is a startling number.


    "What? A broken painting costs eight million? "


    Hearing this, the young man, like a cat with its tail trampled on, glared and yelled.


    "Mr. Lin, you know this is..."


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. You''re busy first. I''ll ask a friend!"


    . Q vs. version_


    Hearing that the boss was going to talk about the precious painting again, the young man was a little impatient. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and waved his hand.


    Everything is relaxed is the way of business, the boss know can''t be too anxious, a little nod, step over, looking at Ning Tao smile, "this gentleman, I don''t know what you want to buy?"


    "I want to choose a calligraphy and painting for an elder and give it to him. Do you have any superior goods?"


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand these. He is also short of money. He plans to let the boss take out all the good things and choose for himself.


    "First class?"


    The boss whispered, you know that no matter how Ning Tao looks, he doesn''t look like first-class goods. He wants first-class goods.


    However, there is no reason to shut people out when opening the door to do business. The boss pointed out a few pictures in front of the young man and said, "no, all the good things are there. Let''s see if there are any of them you like."


    "Oh Ning Tao nodded and came over, intending to have a good look at these calligraphy and paintings.


    "Hillbilly, don''t move. Can you afford to pay for these millions of things?"


    The young man, who is called Mr. Lin by the shop owner, is taking a picture. Seeing that Ning Tao wants to pick up one of them, he is not happy immediately. He reaches out his hand and presses it. He looks back at Ning Tao and says contemptuously.

 Chapter 431

    Ning Tao smell speech look also cold down, squint swept the next party, cold voice way, "it''s not your thing, you have money, just why not buy?"


    The implication is very simple, you pretend what force, you have money also ask what price?


    "You..."


    The young man''s face immediately turned red when he heard the words. He could not say anything else.


    When the shopkeeper saw that they were going to have an argument, he was so worried that he didn''t plan to buy Ning Tao. He just wanted to stimulate the young man so that he could make up his mind as soon as possible. He didn''t expect that he was so arrogant.


    He can''t let this good business be ruined. Just as he was about to give a word of advice, there was a sound of footstep outside the door, and an old man with fluffy hair came in.


    "Boss, do you accept calligraphy and paintings here?"


    As soon as the old man came in and looked around the shop, he focused on the three people and said something hastily.


    "Yes, of course. Let''s see first."


    See the old man eager, the boss in his body a turn, happily agreed.


    What the calligraphy and painting industry does is low in and high out. Although it doesn''t look like a good thing to see the old man like this, the boss agrees very readily with the mentality of making a sum of money.


    "Well, this is a treasure handed down from my ancestors. Boss, you can''t cheat people."


    The old man hesitated a little, then took out a reel from his body, opened it, took out a picture from it, put it on the table, and spread it out carefully.


    "Don''t worry, old man. Our shop is a hundred years old shop. It''s absolutely fair."


    The shop owner saw that there were more and more people. He was not angry when he heard the words. He assured with a smile that he was just a pair of small eyes, but he never left the painting.


    With a young man beside him, Ning Tao was not interested in the paintings and calligraphy around him, so he immediately gathered together to show some interest.


    "It was painted with chengxintang paper?"


    Seeing the paper material, the shop owner''s eyes lit up and muttered, which completely attracted his attention.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he couldn''t help but move.


    He knows something about this chengxintang paper. It was produced in Huizhou area in the Southern Tang Dynasty. It was as thin as egg membrane, as clean as jade, and as smooth as thin. Some of it was 50 feet in length, even as thin as egg membrane from the beginning to the end.


    It is said that Li Yu, the empress of the Southern Tang Dynasty, especially liked this kind of paper. He intended to use Chengxin, the place where he read and read the memorials, to store it for long-term use in the palace. Therefore, it was called chengxintang paper, which was regarded as an art treasure by later generations.


    As for the lost, I didn''t expect to see it spread here.


    Just as Ning Tao''s mind was turning, the old man had already opened the scroll.


    This is a rectangular scroll, about one meter long and more than half a foot wide. Ning Tao glanced at it and saw the whole picture.


    This is a beautiful landscape painting, only black and white, but it gives people a sense of hierarchy. There are mountains in the distance, and the mountains are overlapping, which is very strong. Near, ancient pines and mountain springs spread among them. The painting style is fresh, not like today''s work, which gives people a sense of vicissitudes.


    In addition, in the lower right corner of the painting, there is also a sign with Xiaozhuan, which may be mottled due to the age.


    "Why? Is this... "


    after carefully looking at the painting and staring at the signature for a long time, the shop owner seems to find something, looks excited, quickly turns back, takes out the magnifying glass, and starts to look at it a little bit.


    But just two minutes later, the shop owner closed the magnifying glass, shook his head, looked at the old man with disappointment, and said slowly, "brother, if I guess correctly, your painting is a copy of Wu Daozi."


    "The boss has a good eye. How much can the boss pay for this painting?"


    The old man obviously has a certain understanding of it, and he is not discouraged even when he hears it. He just stares at the boss with his eyes tightly, and says something eagerly.


    "What do you say?"


    The boss scratched his hair as if he was in a bit of a dilemma. A moment later, he put out his hand and said, "brother, to be honest, Wu Daozi is most famous for his landscape paintings. He imitates a lot of them. To tell you the truth, if there is no painting on it, it can be worth a lot of money with this piece of paper. However, ah..."


    The boss looked a little disappointed with his head shaking.


    @I know, boss, I''m in a hurry. You can give me the highest price


    The old man was really worried. He didn''t think so much and went straight to the subject.


    "Well, I''ll make an offer."


    See the other party''s appetite almost, the boss just dry cough, way, "you must have visited a lot of home, I don''t say empty, if you sincerely buy, I give 60000 yuan, how?"


    Businessmen have their own way of speaking. This painting is of course a copy, but it also has considerable value. The boss first told us all the disadvantages of this painting, that is, to prepare for the present price."Sixty thousand?"


    The old man heard the speech, his eyes full of disappointment, shook his head and said, "this is too little, boss, you give 100000, this painting for you."


    The shop owner laughed and said, "brother, to tell you the truth, this painting sells well. 100000 yuan is not a problem, but you have to leave me some profit. Well, I''ll give you 10000 yuan more. If you want, you can keep the painting. If you can''t take it home for a few years, maybe it will be worth millions."


    The business of calligraphy and painting is very deep. It has not been opened for three years, and it has been open for three years. According to the market, it''s not a problem to sell this painting for more than 100000 yuan. However, there are few generations of profits in this business, and no one is willing to do it. After all, it''s a great pressure on money.


    He is sure that the other party is anxious to use money, and deliberately takes words to hang him, which is also an offensive plan.


    "No, my wife can''t see a doctor, even if she''s one less."


    Obviously, the old man was a little moved, but then he thought of something and shook his head and refused.


    "There''s no way, brother. You can go to other homes and come back if you can''t."


    See the other party hesitated, the boss has a good idea, immediately under the order, but the heart of the secret, I don''t believe you don''t look back!


    "Well, excuse me."


    The old man sighed, carefully rolled up the scroll and was about to leave.


    "Wait..."


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly opened his mouth, making the old man''s step stagnate. Looking back at Ning Tao in surprise.


    "I''m interested in your painting, old man. Can I have a look at it?"


    Just then, Ning Tao subconsciously opened the perspective, looked into the painting, and found something strange.


    "There are layers in this painting!"


    If you look at it carefully, the universe in the painting is seen by him again. The thoughts in his mind turn, and he moves in his heart and says to himself.

 Chapter 432

    "You want to see it?"


    The old man turned his head and looked at Ning Tao suspiciously. Seeing that the other party didn''t seem to be joking, he nodded a little later, took out the painting again and spread it on the table. However, he still stressed, "one hundred thousand yuan, no less!"


    Ning Tao did not open his mouth, opened the perspective and looked down at the painting!


    Although his cultivation was sealed, it was not a problem to use perspective in a short time. With such a careful scan, Ning Tao found the clue again.


    This painting has a interlayer, and there is a painting in it, and it is well preserved, which is about the same as the one above.


    See here, Ning Tao a heart all Bang Bang straight jump up, outside of this layer of camouflage is too clever, if he is not perspective in the body, is absolutely can''t see.


    And can be so carefully arranged, needless to say, the value of the following one, certainly amazing.


    After confirmation, he swallowed his saliva. Ning Tao forced him to bear the excitement. He looked up at the old man and suddenly asked if he didn''t want to do it. The old man said, "is someone sick in your family?"


    The old man was stunned, then his face darkened, nodded and said, "yes, my wife has esophageal cancer, and she needs 100000 surgeries urgently, otherwise I won''t sell my family''s heirloom for how much money!"


    When I look down at the painting, my eyes are full of sadness!


    "Oh Ning Tao''s look flashed, "is 100000 enough?"


    "Enough, as long as I have this 100000 yuan, my wife can operate immediately!"


    !£¡


    "Well, I''ll give you 200000 yuan, and I''ll have to treat you later. It should be almost done!"


    As soon as Ning Tao thought about it, he said something that surprised the old man, "this?..."


    Hearing this, the old man suddenly got excited. He was at a loss. He took a few breaths and said, "it''s not good. How can I ask for your money for no reason."


    The shop owner next to him immediately widened his eyes. He didn''t realize that Ning Tao was also a rich man. He said 200000 yuan to him, and he was full of chagrin.


    "Ha ha, don''t hurry to refuse, old man. I won''t give you the money for nothing. The money is for the painting."


    Ning Tao pointed to the painting on the table and waved happily.


    Just a painting on the top can be worth 70, 000 yuan. Even if Ning Tao doesn''t know the price, the one on the inside must be much higher than the one on the top.


    He thinks that he is not a good man, but he is not a bad man. The other party is in urgent need of money, so he gives 200000 yuan, which is quite a lot.


    "That''s too much, young man. I''ve seen this painting. It''s about 100000 yuan. You must lose 200000 yuan. If my wife hadn''t been sick and needed 100000 yuan, I wouldn''t be so stubborn."


    The old man shakes his head and looks at Ning Tao with gratitude, but he refuses.


    "Mr. old man, I like this painting. 200000 yuan has taken advantage of it. If you refuse again, I won''t want this painting."


    Hear the other party say so, Ning Tao all some embarrassed, have to stretch a face, take words to prevaricate.


    ¡­¡­


    The old man wanted to say something else, but now LengSheng didn''t dare to say a word. His face turned red. After all, he was in a hurry for money, for fear that Ning Tao would go back.


    Seeing that the man was finished, Ning Tao was relieved and said, "well, I don''t have 200000 cash. Otherwise, I''ll go to the bank and transfer it to you."


    "Don''t bother, sir. I can transfer the money immediately, or I can transfer it to this old gentleman for you, but there is a 0.5% service charge."


    The shop owner is also a smart person. When he hears Ning Tao''s words, he says quickly.


    After all, earning a little is a little, thinking Ning Tao is also a local tyrant, he is just a matter of convenience, can drop thousands of yuan.


    In addition, he also wanted to keep the local tyrant. After all, the other side was very generous. If he bought another pair, he would make more money.


    "Well, please."


    Can not trouble is not trouble, Ning Tao also don''t care about that little fee, nodded to agree.


    To show his forthrightness, the boss acted quickly and transferred the account to the old man first. The old man was very grateful and said a lot of grateful words. Then he left in a hurry under the urging of Ning Tao.


    "I said, sir, your painting is expensive. There are many of my shops that are similar to your type. If you don''t choose a few, hang them at home and make sure they are worth the money!"


    As soon as the old man left, the shop owner couldn''t help but explain and sell his calligraphy and paintings.


    "No, I bought this for my elder''s birthday. I didn''t study the calligraphy and painting."


    Ning Tao''s words are right. He is a layman and doesn''t know what to do. He is idle to buy a pile and go home.


    "Hum, I bought a fake when I was filial to my elder. I''m really good at pretending. I''ll give them an extra 100000 yuan. I don''t have any money to pretend to be a big money!"


    At this time, the young man surnamed Lin snorted and sneered.


    Just now he saw that Ning Tao was not happy, and he saw that he heard that the other party was filial to his elders, so he naturally regarded it as making up for the number, and he didn''t speak well.Ning Tao smell speech suddenly turn a head, eyebrow a wrinkly, words also Leng come down, "you tube of too wide, I buy what with don''t ask you to evaluate."


    "Hey, I can''t control it, but you can''t control my mouth either."


    The young man looked contemptuous and shook his head and said, "I spent more than 100000 yuan to buy a fake. Just now I heard that someone wanted the best. I didn''t expect that there were such local buns in Donghai."


    "You two, let''s get angry!" The boss on one side saw that the two were going to fight, so he quickly stepped out to reconcile.


    After a quick talk to the young man, the boss turned to look at Ning Tao and said, "this gentleman, I suggest that if you wish your elders a happy birthday, it''s better to buy the real one. After all, no matter how good the fake is, it''s also a fake. The real one can only be handed down for generations."


    The boss is worthy of doing business. At this time, he still wants Ning Tao to buy a genuine product in his shop.


    Ning Tao is about to refuse, suddenly look move, to the boss mysterious smile.


    "I appreciate the boss''s kindness, but the reason why I bought this painting is actually that it has another mystery. If the boss is interested, help me appreciate it. If the quality is not good, I will buy a genuine one from you. How about it?"


    "Another mystery?"


    The boss''s face flashed and his heart faltered slightly. He looked at the painting again. After a long time, he shook his head and said, "this gentleman, with my 20 years of working experience, I don''t see any mystery in this painting. I hope you can give me some advice!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao is confident, the boss is wavering. However, he is very interested in both the words of the other party and the painting in front of him.


    There were already a few more customers on one side. When they saw that there was a lot of excitement to watch, they also gathered around.


    Some of them have professional vision. After a long time, they shake their heads. Obviously, they don''t know what it is.


    "Boss, don''t listen to his nonsense. I think this man is a opportunist. I think you''d better take his money as soon as possible. I doubt whether he is a liar or not. Maybe he is in a gang with the man just now!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s eloquence, the young man became angry again, as if he had to step on his feet.

 Chapter 433

    "This


    The shop owner''s face changed and his heart emptied.


    Just now he just wanted to do business with Ning Tao, but he forgot about it.


    What the young man said was right. If Ning Tao really asked him to buy the painting, he would be in debt. For a moment, the shop owner''s eyes changed when he looked at Ning Tao.


    Repeated several times to him, clay figurine still have three temper, let alone Ning Tao, he turned his head, looking at the young man''s hard way, "who do you say is a liar?"


    "Who is a liar? What are you excited about?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was finally infuriated, the young man looked around and finally put his eyes on him. He sneered and said, "take a fake home to celebrate the elder''s birthday. What''s not a liar?"


    Ning Tao can see that this man is looking for trouble, but if he wants to take advantage of him, he is not qualified. Since the other party dares to jump out, he is not going to be polite.


    As soon as his face coagulated, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, "joke, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. Who said I bought a fake?"


    "What? You still think it''s true. It''s a joke in the world. In front of you, I''m Lin Tengfei. If it''s not a fake, I''ll climb out of here! "


    In fact, Lin Tengfei didn''t know anything about calligraphy and painting. He wanted to buy calligraphy and painting to give it away.


    First D Send @ h


    but I just can''t bear to see other people charging rich people when they don''t have money, so I have to teach them a lesson. I didn''t expect that they would be enthusiastic.


    "But the owner of the painting told the owner that it was fake. Can it be wrong?"


    After all, if it''s really Wu Daozi''s real work, let alone 200000 yuan or 2 million yuan, no one is a fool.


    Ning Tao smell speech tiny a Leng, in front of this person still really want to be a dog, see each other a pair of excited appearance, seem not to agree, still some feel sorry. He immediately laughed.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are willing to crawl or stand. Otherwise, if I can prove that this painting is not a fake, how about giving back my 200000 yuan?"


    "For me, it''s no problem to spend 200000 yuan a month."


    The more confident Ning Tao was, the more Lin Tengfei wanted to tear him down. He just patted his chest and said, "but I''ll tell you the ugly things first. If you lose, I want you to eat this painting and then learn from the dog to climb out of here."


    "No problem!" Ning Tao eyebrow tip a pick, very straightforward way: "good, empty talk without a basis, as we set up a word for proof, also let everyone do a circumstantial evidence, how?"


    Some people want to learn how to bark and pay for it. How can Ning Tao be dissatisfied? In order to prevent the other party from turning over afterwards, he has to get a preventive injection in advance.


    This is no bad thing for the boss. Seeing that the two are already on each other, he chose to stand by and handed over the paper and pen.


    But from his eyes, he fell on Ning Tao, full of sympathy.


    Soon, they set up the script. Ning Tao didn''t talk nonsense. Without waiting for each other to speak, he looked at the boss and said, "boss, please bring me a glass of salt water."


    "Salt water?"


    The boss muttered that some of them couldn''t figure out what Ning Tao was doing, but they didn''t ask much. They soon entered the room. When they turned back, they had already come out with a glass of water.


    After taking the salt water, Ning Tao flattened the painting and took a big mouthful of it in front of the eyes. In other people''s eyes, he sprayed it evenly on it.


    After repeated several times, the whole picture has become wet.


    Feeling almost, Ning Tao put down the bowl and waited.


    "Spitting out a few mouthfuls of salt water is different?"


    Next to a crowd have a Leng, a head to see strange, but no matter how you look at the wet scroll is no change!


    If there is any change, it is because the surface of the painting is blurred again, and many people sigh.


    If it''s not wet, it''s worth a bit of money, but now, the value of this painting has been greatly reduced.


    The shop owner shakes his head. In his opinion, Ning Tao is a broken pot, otherwise it won''t be like this.


    One second, ten seconds, one minute.


    A little bit of time went by, and everyone was impatient.


    "Why is there no movement? Next, do you want to shake and say that there is another one under the painting?"


    Seeing Ning Tao staring at the words, Lin Tengfei laughed to himself. He couldn''t bear it and began to sneer.


    In his opinion, he is doomed to win, just looking forward to the humiliating scene of Ning Tao.


    "Why?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t speak, Lin Tengfei was about to ridicule him again. Suddenly, the shop owner on one side said softly, which attracted many people''s attention.


    PA, PA, PA


    In the eyes of the shop owner, when the painting in Ning Tao''s hands was dry, it changed and even made a crisp noise.


    And with this sound, the whole picture is warped.It''s like a boa constrictor shedding its skin. This one is a little bit, just like a spider''s web.


    This voice attracted the attention of many people, many people have widened their eyes, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    After all, this scene is so rare, let alone seen, it is unheard of.


    Soon, there was a layer of trivial pieces of paper on the scroll, dense and rolling.


    WOW!


    As soon as Ning Tao holds his hands, he suddenly shakes in the air. All of a sudden, the pieces of paper on the whole picture fall down like snow. Lin Tengfei stands near him and is confronted all at once.


    Lin Tengfei''s eyes were white, blocking his sight. He immediately shook his head and said a few words, and he was about to get angry.


    "What?"


    "This This What''s the matter? My God, it''s not the real work of Wu Daozi. "


    A little lost voice rang out, and immediately a figure rushed over, directly pulled Lin Tengfei to one side, shortness of breath, it was the shop owner, now as if to see a beauty, his eyes were red.


    is as like as two peas in the past, and the knowledgeable people understand what this means.


    Picture in picture, it is clear that someone deliberately conceals the painting below, nothing but the boss is so excited.


    "That''s right. It''s the real work of Wu Daozi."


    At this time, a thick voice sounded, and the mouth had already made a judgment.


    Hearing the familiar voice, the shop owner looked back and saw that it was a middle-aged man with a slightly fat body. He was surprised and forced to squeeze a smile from his face and said, "it''s master Qin Runquan. It''s disrespectful."


    "What?"


    "Is he Qin Runquan?"


    "It can''t be the famous master of painting appreciation."


    "... ''listen to the boss actually call this person in front of Qin Runquan, the onlookers have tut tut surprised.

 Chapter 434

    Looking at this well-dressed middle-aged man in front of him, Ning Tao''s expression moved slightly and showed a little surprise.


    From the few words of the onlookers, he also had a preliminary understanding of this person.


    It seems that this person is the vice president of the Chinese Calligraphy Association, and can be called an authoritative expert in this field. He has shown himself on treasure authentication programs for many times, and is well-known.


    "Can I have a look at this picture, young man?"


    When Ning Tao looks at Qin Runquan, the other party has already stood beside him. With a gentle smile, he asks for his opinions.


    "No problem!"


    Back to God, Ning Tao handed the calligraphy and painting to the other side.


    For Ning Tao, who doesn''t understand calligraphy and painting, this is a painting. If there is more, it will be a valuable calligraphy and painting.


    but in the eyes of professionals like Qin Runquan, it is different.


    It''s not as simple as a painting. It''s a national treasure. It''s art.


    With Ning Tao''s permission, Qin Runquan carefully holds the calligraphy and painting in his hands and looks at it carefully.


    But the more he looked, the more excited Qin Runquan was. His eyes lit up, and he could not help but praise himself.


    "What an idyllic landscape. It''s bright in color, soft in lines, and not too much This is definitely the peak work of Wu Daozi. It''s too rare. It''s absolutely priceless! "


    This word falls in the ear of one side public, appear different, do not have taste.


    It doesn''t matter what the evaluation of this painting is. What they care about is "Wu Daozi''s painting" mentioned by Qin Runquan, especially the priceless sentence,


    What does this stand for and who owns this painting, which is very powerful.


    "Brother, I''m in love with your painting. Will you sell it for two million?"


    A middle-aged thief sees that Ning Tao is not old. With a dry cough, he comes out and looks at Ning Tao with a smile!


    "Two million? What do you think, man? "


    As soon as the words came out, another fat man in suit and shoes immediately stood up and called out arrogantly, "I''ll pay eight million!"


    "Get out of here, don''t force me. Didn''t you hear master Qin say priceless treasure just now? I''ll give you ten million! " An old man with a hat also stood up and looked at the painting with his eyes shining!


    All the people present are not fools. The value of this painting is immeasurable. Who doesn''t want to own it? Even if they don''t sell it, the value will double after a few years! "I''ll pay 15 million, young master. I have plenty of money!"


    "Well, do you want money? Twenty million! "


    "Thirty million!"


    "Less ink, I''m the boss of Donghai Bilin. Please give me face. I''ll take 50 million!"


    "What''s Bilin? I''ll pay 60 million!"


    ¡­¡­


    Some people buy it, others don''t sell it. But in the rising price, the price soared, and soon exceeded 80 million. Many people secretly smack their tongue!


    Different from these excited cries, the shop owner has a cool heart and looks as ugly as a fly.


    He regretted it. You know, the painting just passed through his hands. He didn''t want to miss the chance.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the value of the painting rose all the way in his eyes, and soon it reached an unimaginable price.


    In particular, when I heard someone shouting a hundred million yuan, I almost didn''t paralyze the boss.


    If there is a regret medicine seller in the world, he will get it anyway.


    This is the authentic work of Wu Daozi. As long as Ning Tao is willing, he is willing to exchange the whole shop. But he knows that it is impossible. If he sells his whole shop, it will be more than 100 million at most.


    The mood of the boss is similar to that of Lin Tengfei. He is a gambler with Ning Tao. It was a sure thing. He didn''t expect such a big reversal.


    His family is also rich, but it is absolutely impossible to take out hundreds of millions of evils.


    One by one crazy price, as if beating a drum in general, Dao Dao hit in his heart.


    The thought that he still had a gambling appointment made him regret.


    It has been confirmed by professionals that the painting is authentic, but if you let the young master of Lin family in the capital climb out from here, the picture imagination is chilling.


    ^"Updating" the fastest way up /


    not wanting to fulfill his promise, Lin Tengfei turned his eyes and began to think about countermeasures.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was surrounded by people on the third floor inside and the third floor outside, Lin Tengfei was stunned. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he planned to run away.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Lin?"


    Just when Lin Tengfei stepped back two steps and turned to leave, he was caught.


    Well


    Lin Tengfei''s scalp was numb. He turned around and saw that it was the shop owner. His face was stiff. He said unnaturally, "boss Fang, I..."


    "Mr. Lin, it''s OK to leave. How much is the money?"


    The shop owner shook the note and said with a smile,In fact, the shop owner is not willing to stop Lin from taking off. But just now, in full view of the public, he personally made a guarantee. If the person left, he would have to pay the 200000 yuan!


    "What money?"


    Lin Tengfei pretended to be a fool. Now for him, it''s the most important thing to leave as soon as possible. Where is there time to pull this? He has already scolded the other party in his heart.


    "Ah, Mr. Lin, if you do that, I''ll let people judge you!"


    The shop owner is also depressed, you know, when he is a witness of fart, he will call people immediately.


    "Don''t Don''t shout, I''ll come out, I''ll come out... "


    Seeing that the shop owner wanted to shout, Lin Tengfei was shocked. Facing the problem of money or face, he chose the latter.


    In the crowd, Ning Tao''s face turned black. Looking at the group of people in front of him who were more and more noisy, he was tired of it.


    He chose to take out the mezzanine here. He also wanted the shop owner to take a look at the painting. He didn''t expect this situation.


    "All right!"


    Finally, Qin Runquan taught Ning Tao the picture scroll. He frowned and yelled!


    "This painting belongs to this young man. People don''t sell it. What are you doing here? Besides, it''s a national treasure. It can''t be measured by the price. If you want to hand it over to the state, selling it without permission will be punished by law!"


    It has to be said that Qin Runquan is still very prestigious here. As soon as this remark is made, everyone will shut up and dare not speak!


    After hearing the words, people realized that the other party didn''t say to sell from the beginning. Moreover, when they heard the sentence of legal sanction, they were silent.


    "Young man, do you sell this painting?"


    In the face of this powerful interest, there must be someone who can''t help but look at Ning Tao and ask.


    "Not for sale."


    Ning Tao is very decisive, almost did not want to, began to say.


    I''m kidding. I''m afraid there''s nothing more suitable than this. He''s not short of money.


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people can''t help feeling dejected.


    The other party has said so. If they are not reconciled, they can only give up.


    "Young man, I''m Qin Runquan. I have a small request. I don''t know if I''m bold or not."


    Seeing that someone has left, Qin Runquan takes his eyes back and looks at ningtao road with a little embarrassment.

 Chapter 435

    "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Qin."


    After all, the other party is an expert in this field and helps him out. Ning Tao also has a good feeling for him and nods at the moment.


    Qin Runquan pondered a little, then looked at Ning Tao and said, "well, there are not many Wu Daozi''s paintings handed down from generation to generation. Each one is a single copy. Can you come to my office with me later? I want to record this painting!"


    For Qin Runquan, there is nothing more attractive than this painting.


    If he could, he would like to exchange everything he had for the painting, but he knew that Ning Tao could not sell it, so he had to take second place.


    Maybe he can only see this painting once in his life. If he misses it, he will never see it. That''s why he has this idea.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao can''t help picking his eyebrows when he hears the speech. To tell the truth, he is also surprised by Qin Runquan''s words about the government just now.


    After all, if it''s a cultural relic, once it''s entangled by the man in front of you, if you have to give it to the state, it''s also in trouble.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I just want to make a record. I don''t want to make a mistake. With my reputation as Qin Runquan, my record will never do you any harm, and it won''t take too long!"


    In middle age, Qin Runquan is also a human spirit. From Ning Tao''s look, he has some insight, and he hastens to promise.


    There are rules in every line. Qin Runquan is not an antique, and he is not a policeman. Besides, this is Ning Tao''s, and he will not have nothing to look for.


    If it wasn''t for the chance, he wouldn''t be so abrupt.


    "Well, Mr. Qin''s studio is not far from here."


    Ning Tao was relieved to hear that he was just collecting information. After thinking about it, he agreed,


    from the other person''s eyes, what he saw was cleanness and integrity, and finally chose to believe in the other person.


    "Not far. Not far This gentleman, please


    Hearing Ning Tao''s promise, Qin Runquan looked happy and asked.


    "Mr. Qin, please wait a moment!"


    He didn''t pay for the painting, and he didn''t forget that someone else had bet with him. Ning Tao turned his head and swept his eyes. The proud young man had disappeared, and only the boss was left. He couldn''t help asking, "where''s the man?"


    "Er..."


    The shop owner gave a dry cough and said with a smile, "well, that''s right. Mr. Lin has something urgent. If you''re busy, I''ll leave first!"


    "Damn it, softie!"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words. He didn''t pay attention to the other party just now. The goods ran away. He scolded secretly, and then he didn''t think about it any more. He wanted to take out the painting money in his hand. He raised the painting money in his hand and said, "boss, this painting money..."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lin has paid for the painting just now!"


    The shop owner thought Ning Tao wanted him to take the money, so he quickly said something.


    "Oh, all right!"


    "A little bit of conscience!" Ning Tao shakes his head, greets his boss, turns around and goes out with Qin Runquan.


    Looking at the two people leaving, the shop owner is full of heart.


    It''s too tragic. Hundreds of millions of things have gone away from him like this. I want to slap myself a few times, and I regret it.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Ning had such deep attainments in calligraphy and painting when he was young. Qin admired him!"


    Out of the shop, they walk on the road. After chatting with Ning Tao, Qin Runquan can''t help praising.


    Obviously, he also saw the scene of Ning Tao breaking the painting, which is not a compliment. After all, he asked himself, even he did not see any flaws in the painting.


    Ning Tao smell speech embarrassed smile, shake head, "road fluke only!"


    Ning Tao knows that he doesn''t know anything about painting and calligraphy. Today''s luck is due to perspective.


    As for the use of salt water to remove the surface of the picture, the reason is very simple. The combination of salt and ink has a chemical effect, and he uses a skillful force to shake it off naturally.


    but this is not the case when Qin Runquan hears it. This kind of thing is not as simple as a fluke. Naturally, he thinks it''s because he doesn''t want to say more.


    But Ning Tao''s this performance falls in his eyes, appears many a mystery.


    But the other party didn''t want to say more, so he simply didn''t ask more.


    "Well!"


    When they came to a remote Hutong, Ning Tao''s steps stopped, his eyebrows raised, and his face became dignified.


    In his keen sense, he suddenly noticed three obscure breath, which gradually forced him.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Ning?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao stopped, Qin Runquan turned back in surprise and asked.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Qin, I think it''s a bit of trouble today!"


    Ning Tao counseled counsels shoulder, some bitter way.


    Before Qin Runquan could understand, someone soon gave him the answer. As soon as the shadows on both sides of the alley flashed, they blocked the alley and slowly forced him to come.In the front are two men wearing white Ninja clothes, holding unsheathed machetes, while in the back is a female Ninja holding double knives.


    Ninja?


    Ning Tao didn''t expect that Ninja was the one who was looking for trouble. He was so worried that he didn''t understand their motives.


    He didn''t have any bad relationship with ninja, and the matter of getting on the bus was just hiring. Is it the same this time?


    "Mr. Qin, this is our second time to invite you sincerely. Please come with us!"


    Three people come near, a man in front of two people stares at Qin Runquan, deep voice spoke.


    "Hum, it''s your sincerity to hide your head and show up in China and threaten you with a knife?"


    In the face of several people, Qin Runquan frowned and scolded. Instead of any fear, he felt that he was not angry.


    "Mr. Qin misunderstood. As you said, this is Huaxia. We can take some measures to protect ourselves. But please believe our sincerity. As long as Mr. Qin is willing to help us, the price is negotiable!"


    Seeing that several people are actually looking for Qin Runquan''s trouble, Ning Tao''s face moves.


    These people are all monks, but Qin Runquan and Ning Tao have just seen them. They are just ordinary people. He can''t figure out how they can intersect.


    You should know that no matter which government it is, it is necessary to put an end to the disputes between the powers and ordinary people, not to mention the Ninjas of the island country on the Chinese territory,


    however, they did not speak and looked at the development of the situation secretly.


    "Stealing cultural relics, Qin is not that kind of villain, I advise you to die this heart, and then pester endlessly, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Qin Runquan''s face showed disdain. Without any discussion, he gave a direct order to the guest!


    "Since Mr. Qin is not willing to cooperate, I can only redeem it. It''s unreasonable! I can''t help but force Mr. Qin to come with us! "


    The Ninja sighed, then said coldly, "take them away!"


    "Wait a minute, this matter has nothing to do with this little brother. It doesn''t involve the innocent. Let him go!"


    Seeing that today''s unavoidable eyes fall into the hands of the gang in front of him, Qin Runquan''s face changes. He looks at Ning Tao with shame and says in a hurry.

 Chapter 436

    If it''s because of his own business, which involves Ning Tao, Qin Runquan is uneasy and immediately gives Ning Tao a look. He is anxious and wants to let him go.


    "Now that we have met, in order to let Mr. Qin cooperate, this person must also be taken away!"


    That Ninja where don''t understand each other''s thought, mouth directly cut off its thought, three people forced to come over!


    Seeing that the three men really wanted to start, Ning Tao forced himself to work hard.


    What he didn''t expect is that the island people are so crazy. Once the Chinese government detects this, it can be called a diplomatic event at large. At small, it is a provocation to the Chinese spiritual circle.


    Since ancient times, it has been a matter of military to military, general to general, never overstepping. This is one of the reasons why the eight sects chose to stand by when the Eight Allied forces and others came to fight.


    Of course, it''s not that the eight sects didn''t do anything. In fact, after they were in the west, Western European missionaries and dark parliament also took the opportunity to take root in China.


    If it comes to this, it will naturally infuriate the sect headed by the eight major sects. After all, there are so many resources. You are crossing the line. You are a bad family.


    As a result, the eight sects gathered the monks in the sect, the sky, the northwest desert, and the South China Sea, and all of them broke out a war of astonishment.


    This battle can be said to be a world shaking battle, weeping ghosts and gods. Only the strong in the realm of alchemy fell to several places, and the experts of various schools lost a lot.


    However, the strong in Western Europe were beaten back to their hometown and suffered more losses. They were forced to sign a non aggression pact with China, and then they retreated.


    Taking history as a mirror, Ning Tao did not expect that just an island country would dare to come to China to bully, and saw a ninja captured.


    Seeing that he could not stop, Ning Tao moved. He quickly grabbed Qin Runquan''s arm with one hand and gave it to one side. He made a mistake.


    Since the hand, Ning Tao did not stop, a foot fly up, quickly kicked in the Ninja''s belly.


    As a friar of the eight sects, Ning Tao has no reason to stand by when this happens.


    In addition, Qin Runquan was in danger, and he also spoke out to protect him, which made him admire him even more. No matter for self-protection or helping others, he made a decisive move.


    That Ninja has already found out the details of Qin Runquan. He doesn''t care about this move. He doesn''t expect that Ning Tao, who looks young, will make a move. He is caught off guard.


    Fortunately, as a monk, the ninja in front of him is not slow.


    Seeing a flying foot close to the body, there was no time to dodge. The Ninja quickly grasped the palm of his hand, changed it into a fist, and met it with a hard fist.


    Bang!


    The Ninja''s face rose as soon as he hit it. He stepped back seven or eight steps in a row. He bumped into one side of the wall and stopped. His fist was red and his face was shocked.


    When the other two ninjas saw this scene, they stopped and were surprised. The ninja who just opened his mouth turned his head and focused on Ning Tao.


    Look Li Li, ninja slowly way, "didn''t expect to have a practice son, I was looking down on you."


    "Damn it


    Seeing that Ninja is OK, Ning Tao sighs in his heart and knows that today''s bar is big.


    Just a fight, he can detect that the Ninja just now is equivalent to the monk''s appearance of the day after tomorrow.


    In the past, he didn''t take it seriously at all, but now his spiritual power is sealed and his accomplishments can''t be exerted, which is a big trouble.


    Otherwise, just that foot, can give its arm to waste.


    It''s just a ninja from an island country who dares to come to China to have a wild life.


    The idea in the heart turns quickly, Ning Tao on the surface has no the slightest fear color, on the contrary more silk aggressive.


    "Well, you have to have the strength to speak big." That Ninja cold hum a, left and right swept an eye, again way, start.


    When the words fall, as soon as his body grows, he pounces on Ning Tao, grabbing with both hands, which is similar to Huaxia''s grabbing hand, and grabs Ning Tao''s arms.


    ~9% qkh in Section 3 of the latest CR.


    It is reasonable to say that the ancestors of the island are from China. The two families have the same ability and should live in harmony. However, since the Tang Dynasty, this tiny place has never stopped coveting China.


    Ning Tao doesn''t like him either. Seeing his opponent''s fierce moves, he opens his perspective, shakes his shoulders, and starts to chase the wind. He is about to step back.


    Then, Ning Tao still looks down on the other side. The way he dodges is right, but the speed can''t keep up.


    He has good perspective, but now he has no spiritual power, and his speed is much worse than before. He only heard a stab. Although he avoided it, he was still touched by his hands, and immediately there was a crack. His coat was torn open with one hand, leaving several bloodstains on his body.


    On the other side, two ninjas have forced Qin Runquan to a corner, the situation is critical.


    Whoo!


    Seeing such a scene, regardless of the burning pain on his shoulder, Ning Tao stepped on the ground and came near.Without saying a word, two huge fists wave, hit two ninjas heavily.


    Although he can''t use his spiritual power, his body is also very strong and powerful.


    At the time of shooting, he did not forget to shout to Qin Runquan, Mr. Qin, go to the crowded place quickly.


    What Ninja wants to deal with is Mr. Qin. He expects that the other party doesn''t dare to kill easily.


    If Qin Runquan runs to a place where there are many people, the ninja in front of him will never dare to start again.


    As for him, he can hold on for a while, which can help him to stop one or two.


    If both of them stay here, none of them will run out today.


    These two ninjas are not good at self-cultivation. They have seen Ning Tao''s power. They dare not be careless and dodge one after another.


    Seeing that Ning Tao is desperate for himself, Qin Runquan is deeply moved. However, how can he see Ning Tao in danger? He just wants to stop him. Suddenly, his face changes and he shouts, "be careful!"


    "Poof!"


    As soon as Ning Tao stood still, he felt a strong force coming from behind him. As soon as his throat was sweet, it was a gush of blood, and his internal organs were about to move.


    "Mr. Ning, are you all right?"


    Seeing this, Qin Runquan rushed over and helped Ning Tao anxiously.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and shakes his head. He doesn''t know what to say about Qin Runquan.


    He was just willing to get a slap in order to create a chance for the other party to escape. Now it seems that he got a slap in vain.


    If the other party had just run away, maybe both of them would be OK. It''s estimated that none of them could run away.


    "Mr. Ning, I''m the one who implicated you. Don''t worry, I''ll save you."


    Feeling that Ning Tao was not in a big way, Qin Runquan turned his head and looked at the three ninjas. He was about to agree.


    After all, he meets Ning Tao by chance, and he doesn''t want to be hurt for him because of this.

 Chapter 437

    "Gentlemen, I promise to go back with you, but this matter has nothing to do with this young man. Let him go!"


    Qin Runquan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, looking at the leading ninja.


    The leading Ninja smiles, shakes his head and says, "sorry, the one who hurt me, he must go back with us too!"


    If Ning Tao was dispensable just now, it''s different now. From each other, he felt the air of a monk.


    In this way, it is absolutely impossible for him to let Ning Tao go. Otherwise, once he arouses the vigilance of Chinese friars, the consequences will be unimaginable. He is not so stupid.


    Shua!


    Just when the patience of the leading Ninja was almost exhausted, he wanted to cut off the chaos and end all this. There was a sudden sound, and the sky opened like a dragon. A solitary shadow flashed by, bringing a cold light to the three ninjas.


    "No, get out of the way!"


    That leading Ninja reaction is not fast, step back, the body flashed a shadow, quickly out of the cold boundless encirclement.


    Only the remaining two ninjas were not so lucky. They only felt a chill in their necks, and then they became dark in front of their eyes. They didn''t even scream,


    poop! Poop!


    With two successive falls, the two ninjas fell to the ground like two pieces of dead wood and died.


    Tear!


    Seeing this scene, the three people on the scene could not help but take a breath. Qin Runquan''s face was even whiter, with no color.


    Where have ordinary people seen such bloody scenes? It''s good that they didn''t scream.


    But Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he looked at one more person in the field.


    It''s also a ninja dress, but it''s petite, with a veil on its face, and the machete and blood on its hand are dripping.


    Zhenzi?


    The veil is thin, and it''s easy to recognize even if you take it. It''s far from the story that you can''t even recognize your father by covering a piece of cloth in a TV play. The ninja in front of you is not someone else. It''s Zhenzi who hasn''t been seen for a few days!


    Last time Zhenzi recognized Ning Tao as the principal, Ning Tao did not let her stay by her side, but let her return to her original place.


    After all, he is not familiar with each other, let it in the pillow, who knows if he will change his mind in the future.


    ~=What''s more, if Pinghe Liu knows his subordinates are following him, he can''t kill him.


    He is in enough trouble now, but he doesn''t want to find any more unhappiness.


    Unexpectedly, they met on this occasion.


    "It''s you?"


    The leading Ninja obviously knew Zhenzi. Now he came back to himself. He looked at Zhenzi with fire in his eyes and gritted his teeth. "I didn''t expect that there was a fish in pingheliu. Well, since you met her today, you don''t want to leave!"


    Waves!


    Two of his subordinates died miserably in front of him due to his own negligence. How could the leading Ninja not be angry? He pulled out the machete with one hand and chopped at Zhenzi.


    Zhenzi didn''t open her mouth. She took a deep look at Ning Tao and ran to meet her with a knife,


    Dang!


    When the two swords collide, the sound of tinkle is deafening, and the skill of Ninja is fastidious. The struggle between the two is to fight together again, followed by a dazzling fight.


    Huh?


    From their conversation just now, Ning Tao heard something different. But it was not the time to open his mouth. After a little meal, he grabbed Qin Runquan and said, "Mr. Qin, let''s go now!"


    As soon as they fight, Ning Tao sees that Zhenzi''s breath is flimsy and seems to be injured. In an instant, there is only resistance left and she is suppressed.


    For this group of ninjas, Qin Runquan had no good impression. He immediately nodded and left with Ning Tao.


    "These people are really rampant. Mr. Ning, wait a moment. I''ll call the police first and arrest them!"


    Far away from that alley, Qin Runquan recovered a lot. He took his mobile phone out of his pocket and called the police.


    Almost kidnapped, two more people died, which in the eyes of ordinary people like Qin Runquan, it seems not a small matter.


    However, before he called out, Ning Tao stopped him and shook his head. "Forget it, Mr. Qin, it''s not hidden there. It''s estimated that when the police come, people will run away and someone will call the police. Don''t worry, I''ll have a shop to do later. Now the top priority is to do the painting." The implication is don''t get involved!


    One of the two men in the fight is Zhenzi. In order to make them run away, Zhenzi, regardless of his injuries, comes to hold each other and let them leave. How can he call the police and ignore Zhenzi? If he could not put down his face, he would have left long ago.


    "Well All right, then


    Looking at the painting hanging on Ning Tao''s shoulder, Qin Runquan can only choose to give up even if he is no longer reconciled.


    He can also understand Ning Tao''s words. After all, when the police come, they have to ask questions. In his opinion, Ning Tao doesn''t want this painting to meet the police."Mr. Qin, I don''t know how you get involved with these ninjas. They are not easy to get into trouble?"


    It is reasonable to say that the two are different. Ning Tao can''t help but look at Qin Runquan.


    "Ninja? Mr. Ning said they were ninjas? "


    Qin Runquan was stunned and muttered in his heart. Looking at Ning Tao''s interest, he sighed and said, "actually, I don''t know. This group of people have come to me for the third time. They say they want me to identify a number of ancient artifacts. However, these artifacts are not theirs. They belong to the state. I refused them the first two times. I didn''t expect that such a thing happened!"


    If it''s for outsiders, Qin Runquan may not tell the truth, but when Ning Tao is in danger, if he can stand up and make him moved, he will pour out the whole story.


    "Oh, so it is!" Ning Tao Wen Yan micro a nod, cautiously remind a way, "Mr. Qin, this group of people this time did not achieve the goal, perhaps will also move, you must be careful!"


    The other side can repeatedly to its hand, think should not easily stop, in front of this person is good, he gave each other a wake-up call.


    "Ha ha, thank you for your kind advice. Even if I didn''t know it before, now that I know these people are so rampant, I will be more careful in the future!"


    "That''s good!"


    Words have been sent, see each other have propriety, Ning Tao a nod, also no longer more words.


    "I''m so sorry that I let Mr. Ning suffer a disaster this time."


    Thinking of the thrill just now, Qin Runquan sighed a little and apologized.


    "Mr. Qin, you''re welcome. I don''t think the weather will change. Let''s go and get back quickly."


    Don''t want to do more entanglement on this topic, Ning Tao dry cough, put the topic to one side.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Ning, please follow me!"


    He is calm and not flustered. His skill is extraordinary. At the moment, Ning Tao is a bit more mysterious in Qin Runquan''s eyes. Seeing that he doesn''t want to say more, he reaches out his hand to ask.

 Chapter 438

    It was ten o''clock in the afternoon when I came back from Qin Runquan.


    Qin Runquan''s office space is not small, Ning Tao is a big eye opener, there are a lot of celebrity calligraphy and paintings, a variety of unheard of equipment.


    Originally thought just to stay there for a moment, but near noon, Qin Runquan thanks Ning Tao to help, must keep him for dinner.


    The first Q sent w


    when it was difficult to be gracious, Ning Tao had to agree. They had a light meal downstairs in the office and had a chat for a while. Qin Runquan reluctantly returned the scroll to him.


    And when they parted, they stressed again and again that the meaning was nothing more than the concern for where the painting was going.


    If you want to sell this painting or have other plans, please contact him in time.


    Through this day''s contact, Ning Tao can see that the other party is really interested in this aspect and immediately agrees.


    Back home, just boiled tea, knock on the door is not urgent not slow ring three.


    Ning Tao hurried to open the door. When the door opened, Zhenzi stood at the door.


    Two people did not speak, a pair of eyes, let each other in, Ning Tao closed the door.


    "Master!"


    As soon as she came to the room, Zhenzi gave Ning Tao Yingying a gift and began to shout.


    "Oh, are you ok?"


    Ning Tao emphasized the etiquette of Zhenzi last time, but the other side was not moved. He could only follow the other side''s will, asked a question of concern, and motioned the other side to sit down.


    Zhenzi was not good at words and shook her head gently.


    "How did you show up there today?"


    Ning Tao poured a cup of tea for them, took his own cup of min and swept his eyes on each other.


    He was not surprised that the other side could escape the pursuit of the ninja. After all, the Ninja was absolutely good at running away, which was why he left with Qin Runquan without thinking about it at that time.


    They were there, after all, and they were simply distracted.


    The task of the organization happened to be to stare at the Ninjas of jiaheliu, who happened to meet the master.


    Zhenzi looked down at the tea in front of her. There was a trace of complexity in her eyes, and she said.


    "Oh, is that wave jiaheliu?" Ning Tao eyebrows a wrinkly, stare at her to ask a way.


    He didn''t understand. Looking at the scene at that time, Zhenzi didn''t feel soft at all. She was the same Ninja School of the island country. How much resentment between the two.


    "Yes Zhenzi nodded.


    Ning Tao found that it''s boring to talk to such a person. If you ask, the other person will say, there won''t be any more nonsense.


    But then he thought that the other party was a killer, and he was relieved. His face flashed. Ning Tao focused on the other party''s chest, and said, "are you hurt?"


    In the fight between Zhenzi and the Ninja leader, Ning Tao found that the other party was injured. As soon as he opened the perspective just now, he saw a deep scar extending from his chest down to his stomach. It was shocking.


    It seems that it should be made of sharp weapons, and it''s a recent thing. After all, the last time they were honest with each other, they were still good.


    Now on the wound, the other side just cleaned it up, which was very shocking.


    "A little hurt."


    Zhenzi looks calm, light way, as if to say a trivial words.


    "Why are you so careless?"


    Ning Tao frowned and couldn''t help blaming.


    However, as soon as the words came out, he knew that he was stupid. If he could, no one would like to be stabbed.


    "I''m sorry, master. I didn''t mean to."


    In the island country, for the slaves, the whole person is the master. Hearing Ning Tao''s stern voice, Zhenzi''s face changed and she quickly explained.


    ¡°.....¡£¡± Ning Tao hears a burst of speechless, meet such a woman, he is also speechless.


    Looking at each other like this, he simply did not speak. He stood up and went to each other. He grabbed each other''s clothes and swept his eyes.


    It doesn''t take long for him to see through, and he has to look at the concrete things.


    Zhenzi didn''t wear many clothes. She bowed her head and let the latter''s mind stir up.


    Zhenzi where expect Ning Tao will pull her clothes, subconsciously surprised, instinctive will resist.


    But as soon as his arm was raised, he froze there, and his whole body was as if he had performed a body immobilization technique. He tightened his lips and did not move. He let him do it, and even closed his eyes.


    In her opinion, Ning Tao wants to do that.


    Although she rejected this way, she had already recognized Ning Tao as the main one. Her strict dogma made her dare not cross the thunder pool.


    In fact, no matter what Ning Tao does to her, it''s not too much. This is fate.


    She has accepted her life since she left here last time.


    It''s just that the last time I was with Ning Tao was at night. Now in broad daylight, she doesn''t adapt.However, Ning Tao just looked at her eyes and released his hand. After a little hesitation, he came to her and ordered: "take off your clothes!"


    Sure enough, just as she thought, Zhenzi clenched her lips and took off her coat without saying a word.


    Before long, in the sight of Ning Tao''s eyes, Zhenzi''s delicate clavicle was white.


    S-shaped body is particularly slim, the upper body is left with a black bra, the rest of the snow-white skin is completely exposed in the air.


    Ning Tao just glanced at it, then turned his attention and put it on the shocking scar in front of the other person. After a little look, he frowned and said, "you are so easily inflamed, why don''t you go to the hospital?"


    The scar without any cover is particularly eye-catching. The wound is very deep, about three or four inches deep. Although the powder is sprinkled on it, there is still blood oozing.


    It seems that the situation is more serious than he imagined. The wound is completely fatal. Even if he was not at the scene, he could think of the fierce duel at that time.


    Feeling Ning Tao''s burning eyes, Zhenzi slowly opens her eyes. There is a trace of abnormality in her eyes. Min lowers min''s lips and says in a low voice, "this is Huaxia." It''s an explanation.


    Ning Tao smell speech is a Leng at first, the idea turned to turn, can be regarded as understand.


    After all, this wound is too terrible. Once in the hospital, it may cause trouble.


    But the injury can''t be delayed at all. It''s easy to die of infection after a long time. He reaches out his hand and presses Zhenzi''s scar. Ning Tao says without doubt, "you have to deal with it like this, otherwise it''s very serious!"


    Clinker Zhenzi smell speech but shake head, calm way, "you don''t worry, can''t die."


    A indifferent words, fall in the heart of Ning Tao, let him inexplicably to the silk anger, the heart did not anger.


    As soon as he lowered his head slowly, his eyes suddenly became cold. He held Zhenzi''s head in his hands and said angrily.


    "I don''t care if you used to die like this, but now I''m your master. With me, any life is worthy of respect. If I don''t allow you to die, you can''t die!"

 Chapter 439

    Ning Tao''s sudden anger, coupled with a domineering sentence, surprised Zhenzi. She looked up at him as if she didn''t know the former. She didn''t say a word for a long time, but her look became complicated, but it was hard to calm her heart for a long time.


    We should know that in the past, everyone in the organization was alert. In their eyes, there was only the victory or defeat of the task, and there was nothing else.


    As a killer, in Zhenzi''s mind, there was nothing but faith and discipline.


    Now, although Ning Tao roars at her, it makes her feel strange. This kind of feeling is unspeakable, but it makes her feel warm.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s eyes became more and more severe, Zhenzi didn''t dare to look at him. She looked a little evasive. She gave a hum from the tip of her nose, which was a response.


    After taking a deep breath, Ning Tao also realized that he was in a state of affairs. He was too lazy to say anything to the other party. He directly ordered, "take off your bra!"


    Zhenzi was stunned again when she heard the words. Some of them didn''t know Ning Tao''s fickleness. A trace of emotion just rising in her heart quickly faded!


    "Men still think of women that way!" Zhen Zi in the heart bitterly astringent smile, a little hesitant, start to take off the bra.


    To this point, she has no qualification to resist, just as Ning Tao said, the other party is his master, it is not too much to have this request.


    Moreover, it''s not the first time for them to do it. Last time, she learned the cruelty of Ning Tao.


    When the two sacred rabbits suddenly leak into the air, it seems that the air is a little more viscous. Ning Tao''s eyes are fixed, and his breath becomes a little short. He is still a big boy with strong blood!


    Although we are ready to make peace of mind, we can''t help but keep our eyes open.


    This time, because it was daytime, I watched it very carefully.


    White, exquisite, delicate, I''m afraid it''s difficult to have words to describe these two groups of white greasy, look at their towering, standing up, giving people a kind of distant view, but not profane play Yan feeling.


    It''s just that the shocking ugly scar makes people feel startled at first sight, and even their desire has subsided.


    Ning Tao took a few deep breaths, decisively took out a tool box from under the table, opened it, and inside were some simple treatment equipment.


    %CG ¡ñ permanent. K free 5 hours | (say l


    these are the basic tools for learning in school, near the holiday, it''s useless to put them in school, so I let him take them, but I didn''t expect they really came in handy.


    Will tweezers with cotton cover disinfection, Ning Tao came to Zhenzi in front, deep voice way, "lie down, bear some pain!"


    In fact, the perspective effect of this injury is better, but after all, he can''t completely trust Zhenzi. Once the perspective goes out, he is afraid that he will be in extremely dangerous situation immediately.


    Zhenzi is ready to be invaded by Ning Tao. Seeing this scene, she looks a little bit more changed for the first time, and is frozen in the same place.


    "Why, don''t you worry about my technology?" Seeing this, Ning Tao thought that the other party was suspicious. He explained, "don''t worry, I''m learning this, not worse than the doctor in the hospital!"


    Zhenzi Wen Yan took a deep look at Ning Tao. First she nodded, then she shook her head. Her lips were purple, and her eyes were moist. But she hurried away and didn''t let the latter see.


    "You have to deal with this wound in time, or you will die of inflammation!" Seeing this strange reaction, Ning Tao was depressed and had no choice but to explain to Du,


    this time, Zhenzi answered. With a word, she obediently lay down on the sofa, closed her eyes and looked like Ren Jun.


    In fact, where does Ning Tao know that for Zhenzi, no one has ever cared about her so much. Her education is that the killer has no feelings. Now that she has a master, the master can still treat her like this, which makes her mood change dramatically.


    Ning Tao didn''t know his ordinary little action, but he accepted each other''s heart, so that when he understood later, he was a little annoyed that he didn''t say a few words of love.


    Between the mouth, Ning Tao''s action did not stop, first use alcohol cotton to wipe the wound for each other.


    Soon after the powder was removed, blood oozed out of Zhenzi''s wound again, and some parts of it cracked, which was very terrible.


    But Zhenzi opened her eyes and looked at Ning Tao. She just picked her eyebrows and looked complicated. It seemed that the pain of her body was not important.


    The wound to roughly clean up again, Ning Tao five fingers quickly save, with a trace of perspective.


    It''s really too serious. Fortunately, Zhenzi is in good health. She can''t hold on for a long time. Rao is so. There are signs of inflammation.


    Without cultivation, perspective is not as easy to use as before. After a while, sweat oozes from his forehead. Fortunately, Ning Tao doesn''t plan to cure it with perspective. When it''s almost done, he begins to apply medicine to his opponent, and then bandage him again. He does a series of actions very skillfully.


    For half an hour, Ning Tao stopped and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had read a lot of books in the past half semester. Otherwise, this seemingly simple dressing would be in a hurry."OK, put on your clothes. Don''t exercise much these days. It''s estimated that you can recover in half a month."


    Put away the tools, Ning Tao folded himself and sat back on the other party''s sofa. He took a cup of tea and took a sip of tea. Then he squinted at the other party.


    From the beginning of treatment to the end, Ning Tao didn''t act excessively, which made Zhenzi''s mind change a lot and her look softened a lot.


    After a while, he sat up and put on his clothes.


    Dry sitting is also boring, Ning Tao put his body on the back of the sofa, and asked the wonder in his heart, "what''s the matter with you ninjas? How did you fight in China? "


    There''s something strange about it. Under normal circumstances, it''s too late for these people to come to China to hide. But this time, contrary to the normal situation, they even fight with each other, which makes him feel suspicious.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s question, Zhenzi slowly raised her head and looked at Ning Tao for a while. As if she had made up her mind, she said, "have you ever heard of Mahayana


    Mahayana?


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words. His only impression of this thing seems to be that in the journey to the west, Monk Tang took Mahayana as his teaching method.


    Some don''t understand the relationship between them, but he knows that Zhenzi won''t let go for no reason. Ning Tao doesn''t interrupt and shakes his head honestly.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t understand, Zhenzi seemed to think of her body and inhaled her nose. She further explained, "Oh, by the way, the dachengjiao law doesn''t call this name in your Chinese culture. It should be called Yijinjing."


    "What? "Yijinjing?"


    Ning Tao suddenly stood up, surprised in the heart, his reaction is not bad, "you are here for this?"

 Chapter 440

    In Ning Tao''s impression, I remember seeing Tang Monk talking about Hinayana at the beginning. As a result, he was dazed by the words of Tathagata and Avalokitesvara, and then he embarked on the road of seeking Mahayana. It was difficult in 9981 before he finally came back with the Sutra. How did he become the Yijinjing in Zhenzi''s mouth?


    "No, it''s said that Yijinjing was not created by Dharma? Why do you have something to do with monk Tang again? "


    "Yes, that''s Yijinjing."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was so surprised, Zhen Zi nodded and emphasized it.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Zhenzi confirmed his guess, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment.


    In history, there are Dharma, Xuanzang and Yijinjing, but now they spit out from the mouth of a Japanese ninja or a woman. The amount of information is too large for him to digest.


    But soon, he learned the whole story from Zhenzi.


    It turns out that during the heyday of the Tang Dynasty, monk Jianzhen''s eastward journey not only brought mainland culture, medicine, education, but also Chinese Kung Fu to the island.


    Jianzhen took two talented apprentices to the island. The latter two apprentices were really gifted. They not only carried forward their master''s Kung Fu, but also combined with the local self-cultivation techniques to create schools.


    This is also the most famous two Ninja schools in the future.


    But everyone has desire, and the desire is endless. By chance, the two brothers learned that Jianzhen still had the top Chinese mental skill Yijinjing in his hand, so they had an idea.


    But the Yijinjing is the secret of Shaolin Temple in China. Jianzhen was not qualified to agree. Later, he couldn''t stand the two people''s begging, so he thought of a compromise.


    At the beginning, it was stipulated in the Shaolin temple that only those who had been a monk for more than three years could learn Shaolin''s top Kung Fu. Jianzhen planned to let these two disciples go to Shaolin temple for further study.


    Jianzhen''s method is really good, but where did these two people suffer from this rush, not to mention staying in the same temple for three years, so they started to have evil ideas.


    There''s a saying that it''s not our race, but their hearts will be different. They promised to do well, but secretly they had a big plan.


    Because Jianzhen had a great influence in the island country, they did not dare to kill their teachers. They thought about it. When they set out, they used means to bewitch Jianzhen and found the Yijinjing.


    Jianzhen, who returned home, lost the Yijinjing and felt guilty, so he planned to go back to the island again to find out the whole story.


    Because it was a family scandal, he didn''t make it public. Instead, he planned to go to his two disciples and get the secret script back.


    However, where did the two disciples dare to see Master, they all hid. This is also the reason why Jianzhen went to the island several times later. Of course, it can be imagined that Jianzhen finally died of old age and did not see Yijinjing again.


    In the dark, there was God''s will. For the two disciples, they didn''t take much advantage.


    When they got the secret script, on the one hand, they had different ideas. On the other hand, they were afraid that master would find them. They had different opinions about the ownership of the secret script. Later, they simply divided the secret script into two parts.


    After the secret script is well divided, it''s hard to return to the circle. Time has changed. The two martial brothers have become enemies because of the secret script. They both rack their brains to get the other half.


    Because of this, in the next few hundred years, the two schools fought a bloody battle. Later, jiaheliu secretly bribed a powerful elder named Kawashima Masao of yiheliu to steal the secret book.


    Kawashima Masao also lived up to the expectations of the public, and successfully stole the secret script. However, when he handed in the secret script, he kept an eye on it and handed in a fake one.


    The reason is the same in island countries. Jiaheliu got the secret script and wanted to kill people in order to destroy the body.


    As soon as Kawashima saw that things were not good, he ran away decisively.


    Later, because he was also a bull, he learned a lot of martial arts from the half step Yijinjing. He started his own business and founded a group of killers.


    Kawashima Masao knew that he was weak, so he colluded with the government and got the protection of the other side. He got along like a duck in water.


    Although both schools want to eradicate this school, they are unable to do so because of the protection of the government.


    On the other hand, pingheliu also had to pay a price. At that time, it was the time of the Ming Dynasty, when the island governments were strong and constantly harassed the coastal areas of China, pingheliu naturally joined in it.


    Fortunately, Qi Jiguang, a powerful general in China, beat the Japanese pirates to pieces.


    Among them, this Pinghe flow also fell blood mold, was surrounded by a general under Qi Jiguang.


    Kawashima Masao knew that he was not lucky this time, so he hid the half of the Yijinjing in an antique. He left a secret sign and chose to commit suicide.


    Unexpectedly, the general was greedy for money and took those antique treasures to his own possession. Even after his death, he took them to the grave.


    Pingheliu suffered a heavy loss of strength, internal and external troubles, where there is the ability to come to China to find that half of the secret book, this matter also delayed."So it is."


    Listen to this almost legendary story, Ning Tao can''t help but sigh, and then look a flash, showing the color of a sudden realization, looking at Zhenzi, trying to open his mouth, "you are Pinghe flow, what''s the relationship with Kawashima Masao?"


    (F%) the first "hair uo


    " that''s my ancestor. "


    Zhenzi knew that Ning Tao had this question, and she didn''t hide it. She said calmly.


    "It is."


    Ning Tao understood why the other two schools wanted to kill him.


    But then he was perplexed again, his face flashed, his face became dignified, and he said, "what are you doing in China this time?"


    When the other party told the story at this time, he must have something to say. He had an idea in his mind.


    "That half of the secret book was born, in the East China Sea."


    Zhenzi pauses and looks at Ning Tao''s light way.


    Tear!


    Ning Tao hears the speech, Rao is prepared, or take a breath.


    No wonder Ninja appears frequently in Donghai. It turns out that Ning Tao''s eyebrows are beating. The amount of information is too large for him to digest. He rubs his forehead and says again, "where is the secret script?"


    There''s a new batch of antiques from Donghai. Our ancestors suggested that the secret book is in this batch of antiques.


    Pingheliu is now in a weak position. There is a ghost in it, which makes jiaheliu get the news. The other party also comes. However, in those days, our ancestors kept it in secret. Except for my pingheliu''s lineage, other people didn''t know how to open it. If they opened it by force, it would only destroy the secret script. That''s why jiaheliu hijacked me everywhere.


    "I''m tracking balang this time. I just want to find out the specific location where the other party hijacked the disciples in my organization. I didn''t expect to meet the master!"

 Chapter 441

    Listening to Zhenzi explain the cause of the matter, Ning Tao is in a trance. After a little consideration, he can figure out the whole process of this series of things.


    Just then, he looked at Zhenzi and felt guilty. Subconsciously, he touched his nose and patted the sofa beside him, saying, "come on, sit here."


    If it wasn''t for saving him, Zhenzi wouldn''t show up so easily. Instead, he stirred up each other''s plans and let each other''s wounds burst open.


    Zhenzi''s eyes flashed. She didn''t ask anything, so she sat down obediently. Then she was hugged by Ning Tao.


    "Where are the antiques?"


    But what Zhenzi didn''t realize was that there was a faint power of perspective in Ning Tao''s hands, and she began to treat it again.


    It''s not Ning Tao''s lust. To put it bluntly, it''s also his helpless move. His perspective treatment must have contact with the other party. With guilt, he just wants to make up for Zhenzi. He absolutely doesn''t want to overstep.


    But there is no way to say about perspective. Fortunately, the other party is his woman, so it doesn''t matter if you touch it.


    In the daytime, when she was touched by Ning Tao, Zhenzi was stiff as if she had been electrocuted. She didn''t know if it was an illusion. When she was close to Ning Tao, she always had a warm feeling flowing from the bottom of her heart, as if the wound was better.


    Although she shouldn''t, she didn''t resent it. She tried to put her head on Ning Tao''s strong chest and let him do it. Her eyes closed slightly, but her voice trembled a little. "Those antiques just arrived in the East China Sea. There will be a charity meeting in a week, and they will all be auctioned off."


    "Oh


    Ning Tao said softly, and wrote it down secretly. After all, it''s Yijinjing. It''s impossible to say that you can''t move your heart.


    "What are your plans?"


    If you know yourself and your enemy, you will win every battle. Ning Tao will see if there is any loophole to drill.


    Zhenzi gave a wry smile, and there was a trace of sadness in her eyes. "I pingheliu was the weakest of the three schools, otherwise I would not have gone underground. This time I came to China, I was not familiar with the land, and I was raided by jiaheliu, and the loss was heavy. The leader Saito, in order to protect us, had died. What''s the plan?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao heard a black line, this Pinghe flow is too good, haven''t seen the secret book, almost completely destroyed.


    I don''t know if Masao Kawashima, the ancestor of Zhenzi, would die again if he knew underground.


    He also wanted to let the two dogs bite the dog. Before his intention was formed, he took the dog with him.


    "What else do you have in mind?"


    With one hand, Ning Tao felt that he had penetrated into Zhenzi''s clothes. His fingers were drawing a circle on a ball of white and greasy, and he was moved.


    &/


    "temporarily I don''t have any plans for the time being. Let''s call the survivors together first


    For Zhenzi''s organization, Ning Tao doesn''t have much interest. Seeing that the fire is almost ready, he picks up each other and goes to the bedroom.


    Zhenzi was surprised, and then held Ning Tao''s neck tightly in her hands. She was expecting more silk in her heart.


    However, just as Ning Tao threw Zhenzi on the bed and was about to take off her clothes for warmth, there was a loud smashing sound outside the door,


    hearing the sound, Ning Tao scolded in secret and looked at Zhenzi on the bed, "wait for me here!"


    Leave a word to turn round to leave, he but want to see, who is so have no eyes.


    As soon as the door opened, he saw the people outside. Ning Tao was about to burst into anger and choked it back. He looked up and down at each other and wondered, "Why are you here?"


    A stiff police uniform, exquisite and elegant, with a heroic spirit on the delicate face, makes people bright. In Ning Tao''s understanding, no one can wear such a tasteful police uniform except Li Bingbing.


    "What? Didn''t you expect that? "


    Li Bingbing stretched a face, coldly looking at Ning Tao, suddenly asked, said, "is the matter of Nancheng secretly under your command?"


    "South city?"


    Seeing the evil spirit on Li Bingbing''s face, Ning Tao clapped in his heart and immediately understood what the other party should know, but he would not admit it. He pretended to have no idea why and said, "what''s the South City, can''t understand what you say?"


    "If you don''t understand, go to the police station with me and talk about it!" Li Bingbing gritted her teeth and got angry. She reached out and took out the handcuffs from the back of her clothes and was about to bring them to Ning Tao!


    "I wipe it!" Seeing that Li Bingbing wants to be serious, Ning Tao is startled. She knows what the other party''s temper is. She quickly steps back and looks at Li Bingbing and says, "you''re crazy!"


    "I''m not crazy. You''re the crazy one, you big liar!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao still dares to dodge, Li Bingbing is even more angry. He takes two steps and takes one step. He goes into the room and doesn''t mention bringing handcuffs to Ning Tao. When he opens his mouth, he punches Ning Tao''s chest with five fingers.


    As the saying goes, love is deep and hate is strong. Li Bingbing is jealous of evil. When they first meet, Ning Tao''s bravery makes her feel good. Now she learns from a piece of news that Ning Tao is the leader of the underworld and even plans the shocking incident in Nancheng a few days ago. She can''t calm down any more.The first idea is to cheat. She never thought that the person around her once helped her to complete her task. She turned out to be the biggest gangster leader. Then she felt aggrieved.


    It''s impossible not to be aggrieved. The person she likes is the leader of the gang, which makes her long-term adherence to justice collapse suddenly. She can''t do anything any more. She''s so confused that she wants to know what it is!


    As soon as I got off work, I came to ningtao angrily. Originally, I wanted to have a good talk. I just saw that ningtao was at this time and pretended to be a fool, so I couldn''t help it any more.


    "You''re menopausal? How do you hit people? "


    See the other party a word not to hand, Ning Tao scared a jump, shoulder a collapse, dodged in the past.


    "You are the liar you beat!"


    If Ning Tao can let himself out of breath, Li Bingbing may not be so angry, but his hiding ignites her anger in an instant, and his hands show, no matter whether he is Ning Tao''s opponent or not, a small capture will catch up with her again.


    If it''s someone else, Ning Tao is too lazy to take care of it, but Li Bingbing is absolutely an anomaly, which really makes him helpless.


    Even can''t fight back, can only blindly avoid in the living room, at the same time also don''t forget to say, "Bingbing, you stop first, listen to me explain!"


    "Explain? Go back to the police station with me first and explain! "


    The more Ning Tao hides, the more angry Li Bingbing is. His hands are more and more fierce. His legs are like the wind, and he''s all over Ning Tao. He can''t hear anything at all.

 Chapter 442

    Room space is not big, give ningtao dodge place is very narrow, Li Bingbing and so unscrupulous hand, the latter''s situation, soon dangerous.


    Bang, Ning Tao one hand and Li Bingbing a sweep a collision, the body involuntarily back two steps, hit the wall.


    "If you do that again, I''ll be rude!"


    It''s too passive to fight and run. Li Bingbing is in a hurry for a while. No matter how good his temper is, Ning Tao can''t help getting angry!


    "I don''t want you to be polite. Anyway, you saved my life. I''ll pay you back if it''s too big!"


    Repeatedly did not take advantage of Ning Tao''s body, but tired of gasping, Li Bingbing gas gnashing teeth, eager to bite each other!


    ¡­¡­ In the face of this oil and salt does not enter the guy, Ning Tao is really no way, very depressed!


    He is also more puzzled in his heart. He really has no way to deal with it. There is no reason for a woman who has lost her sense. He can only be cruel.


    As for why to spank, it seems that women can''t touch anything except their buttocks.

 Chapter 443

    Li Bingbing, who was struggling fiercely, got slaps on his buttocks, and his body was stiff as if he had been used the technique of immobilization. He was lying there and didn''t move.


    See the other party suddenly honest, Ning Tao heart also some make empty up, after all, the other party''s temper put there, really make a little crazy action, he is not too surprised.


    The scene suddenly froze in place, Li Bingbing lying on Ning Tao''s lap, Ning Tao stayed on the sofa, two people did not move.


    "You Are you all right? "


    After a long silence, Ning Tao couldn''t stand the awkward atmosphere, so he tried to explore the way first.


    Originally, he had been ready. If this woman was crazy again, he would just walk away, not bothering to entangle with her!


    I think of everything, but I didn''t think that the other party suddenly quieted down, which makes Ning Tao''s heart uneasy!


    What Ning Tao doesn''t know is that Li Bingbing''s whole body seems to have been electrified when he slaps him in the face. His strength is exhausted, let alone fighting back. His whole body is like a pile of mud, his brain is blank, and he is paralyzed on Ning Tao.


    Especially now, Ning Tao''s big hand is still on it, feeling the temperature of the palm, as if with a magic spell, which makes her unable to lift her strength.


    "Will Take your dirty hands away


    Finally save up a breath, Li Bingbing raised the bright red as if to drop bleeding pretty face, gritted his teeth and said.


    "Oh, oh..."


    Ning Tao only saw one of his hands still on it. Rao was thick enough to hide his face, and promised to take off his palm.


    As soon as he takes it away, Li Bingbing looks at Ning Tao without saying a word.


    By the other side to see hair, Ning Tao also know that he just a little too much, Adam''s apple peristalsis a few times, on the hard scalp way, "sorry, I didn''t mean to!"


    This sentence falls, Li Bingbing still does not have mouth, biting lip dead looking at Ning Tao.


    When it comes to this matter, Ning Tao simply makes a horizontal decision and even breaks the jar. He looks directly at Li Bingbing and admits.


    "You''re right. I''m the leader of the underworld. You''re a policeman and I''m a bandit. There''s nothing to explain. If you feel that we can''t be friends, it doesn''t matter. But if you want to send me to the police station, I''m sorry, it needs evidence!"


    He didn''t intend to hide from Li Bingbing, but he didn''t expect such a big reaction from the other side. He knew the other side''s character. Instead of cheating, he would let the other side make their own choices.


    Every time Ning Tao finished saying a word, Li Bingbing''s whole body trembled slightly. As soon as his voice fell, Li Bingbing had a black face and jumped out of his teeth, "you asshole!" Three words.


    After the body suddenly moved, directly pounced on Ning Tao''s arms, mouth on the knot solid in his shoulder bit.


    "Tear


    This bite is really merciless. Ning Tao can''t help it because of the sharp pain. It''s too painful. It''s estimated that Ning Tao will be red. Now Ning Tao is also angry with Li Bingbing. What''s the matter? They are just friends. They are restless as soon as they come to his home.


    Although spanking a few times is a bit too much, but he just got several times, OK.


    With both hands on Li Bingbing''s shoulder, Ning Tao wants to force him off his shoulder.


    Just as soon as he touched the other side, he noticed that the other side''s body was slightly twitching, and his hands were suddenly stiff.


    "Crying?"


    This makes Ning Tao embarrassed. Li Bingbing, who is the image of a handsome woman, cried.


    Nima, it is clear that he was bitten or not, Ning Tao heart a burst of speechless, then secretly a sigh, just, just, bite!


    Now that I''m in this position, I don''t think there''s any better way to let the other party export gas.


    Li Bingbing is wronged to cry, clearly like Ning Tao, underworld things are not clear, now Ning Tao has come to a golden house, more angry is the other party even stopped her, this is clearly the meaning of breaking ties.


    It has to be said that women in such things, there is no atmosphere, so this is also a hateful hair.


    After a long time, Li Bingbing cried enough, then straightened up, eyes staring at Ning Tao, cold hum way, "you think of the beauty, you want to break ties, I have to be at your side, when I find the evidence of your crime, I will send you to prison!"


    In fact, Li Bingbing doesn''t know what to do. She''s just a team leader of the north city. She can''t manage the affairs of the south city. Moreover, she doesn''t pursue them. It''s far from what she can provoke. After all, everything has to be regulated.


    But after she learned the truth of the matter, some couldn''t accept it. As soon as her mind was hot, she rushed over.


    Ning Tao''s parting words hurt Li Bingbing even more. Although she looks cold, she is solid and soft in her heart. It''s not easy to find a person she likes. However, the other party''s words scared her. The hard words just now just found her a step down.


    "All right, all right."For the reason of Li Bingbing, Ning Tao doesn''t bother to worry about it. At his level, it''s not easy for a small policeman to deal with it. However, he doesn''t need to be serious with Li Bingbing. He nods hard, pours a glass of water for him, hands it to him politely, and laughs, "thirsty, drink some water first!"


    His face was crying like a cat''s face. He was thirsty. Li Bingbing was really thirsty. Without the slightest politeness, he took over Ning Tao''s water cup and drank it in a fit of anger.


    "I said you didn''t come to me just for this."


    Ning Tao deliberately understated this matter, squinted at Li Bingbing and said.


    For Li Bingbing, in fact, Ning Tao is nothing at all. In the Jinghua family, everyone knows which one doesn''t have some shady influence.


    Even some of the younger generation do much more than Ning Tao. Few of them have clean hands. Li Bingbing doesn''t know that.


    But she didn''t like it. She came to the East China Sea and knew that Ning Tao couldn''t accept it.


    Li Bingbing didn''t mention it in her mind. She said coldly, "three days later is Xiaoru''s engagement ceremony. I want you to go with me!"


    "Zhou Ru''s engagement banquet?"


    Ning Tao brows a pick, slightly a ponder, shake head way, "forget it, I don''t know those two people, people also didn''t invite me, still don''t go."


    Think about the meaningful words of Zhou Ru when he opened the shop last time. He is still a little puzzled. Another one has assassinated him. How can he be in the mood to attend such an engagement banquet? It''s not nothing to look for trouble.


    "Xiaoru said, let me call you. I didn''t come here to ask for your opinions this time, but to inform you." Li Bingbing was domineering and agreed directly for Ning Tao.


    It''s better not to have such a friend.


    "By the way, what happened to the little boy last time? "Li Bingbing turns her eyes and suddenly thinks of something. She looks at Ning Tao and asks.

 Chapter 444

    "Little boy?"


    Ning Tao hears speech a Zheng, then know what the other party says is should be become bully, slow mouth, uncertain way, "should be almost."


    After that time, the other party really went to Longwu, but Ning Tao didn''t intervene in the later things, and he didn''t know the details.


    Pop!


    On hearing this, Li Bingbing was not happy. As soon as he patted the table with one hand, he stood up and looked at Ning Tao and said with a sneer, "what''s almost the same? You don''t care about it at all. I still believe you so much."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao was speechless for a while. He wanted to say that he was a living man. He couldn''t listen to each other all the time.


    However, he couldn''t make sense with Li Bingbing. Ning Tao raised his hands and surrendered Now I''m calling to ask. Don''t worry. Since I said I''d take care of it, I''ll take care of it. "


    "Goodbye." Li Bingbing''s eyes squint at Ning Tao, clearly saying that I don''t need to be perfunctory, but I can''t believe you.


    Then he waved his hand impatiently and said, "I''ll be OK later. Let''s go to their house to see if we can help each other do something!"


    "Well..."


    In the face of such a tyrant, it seems that he has nothing to do but nod his head and agree. He believes that if he dares to say no, the police flower in front of him will immediately become a powder keg.


    Li Bingbing always goes his own way and does things without procrastination. When Ning Tao finds out Cheng BA''s phone number from long Wukou, they drive to kill him.


    Fortunately, Li Bingbing is a bit of a rough but a bit of a fine. He bought a few boxes of fruit on the way.


    Chengba''s residence, two people last time from its mouth, Li Bingbing didn''t let ningtao inform each other, a place, open mouth asked.


    How can Ning Tao not guess Li Bingbing''s mind? He just wants to see the real situation of Chengba now, and he doesn''t explain it on purpose.


    They were lucky. Along the way, they asked more than ten people and were finally asked.


    When he came to the door and saw the broken room, Li Bingbing couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Snail House!"


    This is their first impression.


    It''s messy.


    This is the second impression.


    A two-story old house, upstairs and downstairs were hollowed out in the middle, separated by iron sheet, forming a small room.


    If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t imagine that there is such a place in the East China Sea.


    "Chengzi, someone''s looking."


    An old man with a pipe in his mouth came over with Ning Tao. He opened his mouth and yelled, revealing his yellow teeth.


    "Ah, it''s coming!"


    As soon as the voice came down, I didn''t know from which room there should be a voice, and then a tiger headed boy came out.


    "Chengzi, why didn''t you hear that you still have such rich relatives? Please have dinner later."


    Old Huang Ya uses the upper of his shoes to crack his pipe, greets hegemony, and then turns around and leaves.


    Cheng Ba smiles politely, and then sees that it''s Ning Tao and the two of them. They look a lot more restrained. They come near and look at Ning Tao''s eyes. They dodge and respectfully shout, "Mr. Ning."


    Those who don''t know are not afraid. Last time he didn''t know who Ning Tao was, but after he joined the gang, from the mouth of Long Wu and others, he knew about it.


    "Boss of the boss!"


    These five words are absolutely powerful for Chengba. Just imagine, how dare he neglect such a character.


    "What? Don''t invite us in


    How can Li Bingbing not see the change of Chengba''s look? Thinking of Chengba''s idea last time, he can''t help scratching Ning Tao with his eyes and looking at Chengba''s smiling way.


    "Please, please come in. It''s just a bit of a mess at home."


    As soon as Cheng BA''s face turned red, he quickly reached out and asked.


    Soon, two people came to a hut, Ning Tao will focus on the above.


    A curtain divides the room into two parts. Inside, it looks like a bedroom. Outside, a bigger room also has a bed and some furniture. Although they are old, they are neatly placed.


    However, there are a few new furniture, water dispenser, TV and so on in the living room, which is a bit dazzling in such a room,


    "sit down, Mr. Ning, sister Bingbing, you sit down!"


    After entering the house, Chengba quickly called up the two people and took out the best two stools.


    "Chengba, isn''t your mother at home?"


    Li Bingbing looked at the layout of the house curiously and asked casually.


    (AK & first


    she still remembers that the last time Chengba sold flowers at the door of the bar, she was seeing her mother. When she came, she naturally asked.


    Mentioning his mother, Cheng Ba had no choice but to say, "my mother can''t stay idle. After she got well last time, she worked in a restaurant outside. I don''t listen to her. I guess she will come back soon!"


    "Oh, well, what about your father?""When I was young, my father left my mother and left with a rich woman!" Hearing Li Bingbing''s question, Cheng BA''s smile just lifted from the corner of his mouth immediately dispersed, and his look was a little low,


    "sorry!" Li Bingbing smell speech facial expression a stiff, full face apology way.


    Cheng Ba shook his head. Just as he was about to say something, the footstep outside the door rang out and a sound came.


    "Chengzi, I heard your uncle Wang say that your friend is here!"


    When the voice fell, the figure outside flashed and a middle-aged woman came in.


    Seeing the comer, it is needless to say that Ning Tao knows who the comer is. He looks at Li Bingbing and stands up quickly.


    Cheng BA''s mother is about 40 or 50 years old. Her weather beaten face lacks maintenance and has more wrinkles. Her clothes are still very bright. She relies on new clothes, and the billboards on them are still fresh.


    "Mom, you''re back. Let me introduce you!" Cheng Ba also quickly stood up and introduced Ning Tao to them. He said, "my present job is provided by Mr. Ning!"


    "Thank you so much. Not only did you introduce Chengzi''s work, but also gave me money to treat my illness..."


    Hearing that it was a benefactor, Cheng BA''s mother was very excited and said quickly.


    "Auntie, this is what we should do!"


    Ning Tao said politely, but he had a lot of emotion. He came from the countryside, and naturally had some experience of their situation.


    "Chengzi, why didn''t you pour a glass of water for the two benefactors?"


    After a little greeting with them, Chengba''s mother took charge of her son and turned to look at Ning Tao gratefully. "Young man, girl, there are not many good couples like you. Not only did she introduce Chengba a good job, but the company also rented a house for our mother. No less trouble for you!"


    Ning Tao two people smell speech, in the heart coincidentally rises a very strange feeling, this words two people just know of time seem someone said.


    Looking at each other, they all saw something from each other''s eyes. Li Bingbing''s face turned red. He hurriedly turned away and explained, "Auntie, you misunderstood me. We are not a couple!"


    "Oh, not the couple!" Cheng BA''s mother was stunned, and then looked at the two people with a smile, "I don''t know if you two have an object. I think you are very married!"


    Li Bingbing''s face turned red when he said this. Rarely, he didn''t explain it. Instead, he lowered his head. Fortunately, Chengba brought two cups of boiled water in time and handed them to them to resolve their embarrassment.


    Looking back, seeing his mother''s dazzling billboard, Cheng Ba said, "Mom, this thing is useless. I want you to cut it. How can you still keep it? How ugly it is!"


    "What do you know? It says that if there is a quality problem, it will be refunded within seven days. If the billboard is torn, people won''t refund it to you!"

 Chapter 445

    Ning Tao and Cheng Ba didn''t stay at home for long. After all, they are not the same people in the same world, and there are not many topics to talk about!


    As for whether it''s good or bad for Chengba to join the four seas gang, no one can say clearly.


    As he said at that time, it''s his own choice. Ning Tao can''t help him much. After all, the other party has to go by themselves.


    But at least from Chengba''s mother''s face, he saw a happy smile. Maybe, this has been Chengba''s request.


    The car is speeding. Ning Tao drives the car, reaches for a cigarette, rolls open the window, and takes a deep breath. His thoughts are flying.


    At this time, Li Bingbing on the co pilot suddenly burst out a sentence.


    "I didn''t expect you to be bad at it now. You really have all the five poisons!"


    When he opens his mouth, Li Bingbing looks at Ning Tao''s skillful smoking, with a slightly cold look.


    Ning Tao was speechless for a while, so he smoked a cigarette. When did he become a man with five poisons? He looked back and said, "am I as serious as you said?"


    "Well, it''s more serious than that. I haven''t said you''re more abnormal. You still play s. M. I''ve been blind before. I think you''re wrong. "


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao smell speech, almost didn''t let a mouthful of smoke choke on the lung, when he play s. M, turned his head innocently looking at Li Bingbing, a black line, "Li Bingbing, you have to be responsible, who am I abusing?"


    "Dead or not?"


    Li Bingbing sneered, holding his hands in front of his chest, staring at Ning Tao and said, "what''s the matter with that woman calling your master today? I didn''t expect that you are also an animal!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao opens his mouth and looks at Li Bing Leng. He can''t say a word, but he has no way to explain it.


    However, on second thought, Ning Tao felt strange. He looked at Li Bingbing, especially at her chest. He couldn''t help saying that if Li Bingbing was allowed to wear a police uniform, he would shout, ya, Ma, drop It''s going to be amazing.


    Of course, he only dares to say it in his heart. If he dares to say it, he will not doubt that the other party will shoot him.


    What he just didn''t understand was that women''s things didn''t all expand after development. Li Bingbing, no one developed them, and they all went up uncontrollably. If we develop them again


    So The picture is too beautiful to think about.


    Although Li Bingbing didn''t know what Ning Tao was thinking, he felt the other side''s unkind eyes. He wanted to sarcasm again, but sihq thought of something. As soon as his eyes turned, he deliberately straightened his chest and said, "is it good-looking?"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao looked at Li Bingbing suspiciously, and saw that his eyes were calm with some provocations. He was surprised. He quickly raised his face and shook his head. "I don''t understand what you said!"


    "Come on, don''t think I don''t know about you men. You usually peep!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t admit it, Li Bingbing is not polite and directly lifts Ning Tao''s background.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao smell speech again choked for a while, but did not expect the other party even found this, once again saw the woman''s valiant.


    In fact, it''s not Ning Tao''s lust, it''s an instinctive reaction. It''s just that the couple on the other side are too big, too strong, and they are a man. As long as they see each other, they will unconsciously glance at each other.


    For these two regiments, for most men, there is a kind of natural attraction, and the heart beats with the fluctuation unconsciously.


    In particular, the other side that a deep beautiful gap, absolutely every minute to evoke a man''s bath fire, people can not help but stir.


    Soon, the car into the crowd after work, traffic jam for a long time, there is no movement.


    Dull, looking at the long line in front of him, Ning Tao takes out a cigarette again and waits quietly.


    Just talking about business, how can you stop suddenly? Seeing that the car can''t drive for a while and a half, Li Bingbing looks at Ning Tao''s performance again. Knowing that what he said is not bad, he raises his eyebrow and takes a deep breath. Suddenly he unties several buttons of his clothes, takes a breath and says, "do you want to touch it?"


    Li Bingbing knew that her two regiments were very attractive to men. In the past, she was worried about it. She was not better psychologically until she graduated from the military academy.


    She has always believed that there is a man who is consistent and consistent. This is what she appreciates about Ning Tao. Only today did she find that she was wrong.


    What she saw in Ning Tao''s home completely changed her view. After learning about Cheng BA''s home, Li Bingbing''s mind became more complicated.


    SW2 Song 1 "hair ¡¤


    and good to die, but she has a stubborn heart. She has heard from Zhou Ru that the other party has an ambiguous relationship with Xia Mengfei. She thinks she is not bad, but she doesn''t understand how the person around her is indifferent to her.


    This is not what she has to do. She just wants to prove that she is no worse than those women of Ning Tao.


    If Ning Tao knew Li Bingbing''s idea, he would swallow his cigarette butt directly.Ning Tao''s first reaction was that he heard wrong. He turned to look at Li Bingbing and asked in surprise, "what did you say?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t want to touch it. Now I''ll give you a chance to touch it for free, but what do you want to tell me?"


    Li Bingbing gave a cold smile and simply let it out. He put his body on Ning Tao''s body, and the two groups of plumpness almost reached his arm.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao some don''t know what this woman is mad today, afternoon still want to die to live of say he is cheater, this twinkling of an eye unexpectedly want to let him touch again, he serious suspicion this is all routine, immediately throat wriggle a few times, on the contrary will the body lean toward outside, decisive shake head a way, "still don''t want."


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s eyes didn''t leave the place, he pretended to be lofty. He immediately angered Li Bingbing, and immediately took out a pistol from behind and put it directly on the forehead of the former.


    "Don''t be hypocritical. If you want to touch it, just touch it. Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you."


    ¡­¡­


    Feel the black muzzle on the forehead, Ning Tao is a long insight.


    There are all kinds of people these days, and those who want to touch this can''t even refuse.


    He seriously suspected that Li Bingbing was stimulated by something. He swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva again and tried to open his mouth, saying, "Bingbing, you put down the gun first. We have something to say."


    "Just touch it."


    Li Bingbing did not give face at all. Her words were fierce, but her cheeks were flushed, but she raised her head and deliberately kept a straight face. No one knew how nervous she was now.


    Even she thought she was crazy, but there was an abnormal feeling in her heart, which made her shiver and uncontrollable.


    "Oh I''ll tell you first, it''s for you to touch. "


    People die under the flower, and it''s crazy to be a ghost. When things get to this point, Ning Tao can''t even care if it''s a trap. He is so cruel that he slowly reaches out his hand.

 Chapter 446

    Looking at Ning Tao''s hand coming slowly, Li Bingbing''s heart suddenly hangs up, and his whole body trembles even more!


    Despite what she said, she was so nervous that she couldn''t even breathe. Although she was holding a gun in her hand, she was weak.


    This side is ready, but just as Ning Tao''s fingers are about to touch each other again, they suddenly stop.


    The former smashed his mouth, looked up at Li Bingbing, hesitated, "otherwise forget it, I always feel strange."


    It''s not strange. He''s stuck with a gun and a woman. Ning Tao is not an immortal. He''s afraid of fire.


    If he does this, this woman''s which tendon is not right, just wait, directly jump himself, I''m afraid even die don''t know how to die.


    But in Li Bingbing''s eyes, it''s another scene. Her first feeling is that the other party is not interested in herself, otherwise she is not willing to touch her.


    As soon as she thought of this, she looked fierce and energetic. She looked down at the former and said, "Ning Tao, are you a man or not? I don''t want anyone who comes to the door. I''ll count three. If you don''t touch it again, I''ll die with you!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao is more dare not, this woman is obviously in the edge of rage, a time to nervous can''t, the idea in the mind suddenly turn, make a plan to slow down, "otherwise we go home first, it''s not safe here, go home and touch again."


    "Ning Tao, you are not human!"


    Li Bingbing''s face turned black in an instant. She knew that it took her a lot of courage to say what she had just said. If she really went home, she would not be able to say it. In a word, the atmosphere was not right.


    See Ning Tao beat to death all don''t move, she simply give overlord hard bow.


    Hold Ning Tao''s hand directly, miss the police uniform outside, and press on a group of fengshuo inside.


    However, Li Bingbing was also very flustered. He used a lot of strength. When he was pushed by such a strong force, he made a gesture to fall back. Ning Tao was pressed by the other side with one hand and quickly extended the other hand to help the other side''s head.


    At this time, people''s first reaction is to grab things, regardless of holding a gun to Ning Tao''s head, Li Bingbing directly holds Ning Tao''s head.


    In this way, they formed a way of hugging each other, which was originally due to Li Bingbing.


    Slippery, Ning Tao is undoubtedly the happiest person at this moment, no matter which word, it is difficult to describe his feeling now.


    And a palm is consciously open, grasp one of them, feel the amazing elasticity above, but it is difficult to grasp.


    Big, too big


    Ning Tao felt that it was very difficult for people who didn''t know how to feel.


    Even with his head and hands, Li Bingbing never felt this way. He was as stiff as if he had been electrocuted. He held Ning Tao''s head and didn''t dare to move. His brain was blank. He didn''t even know that he had dropped his pistol.


    However, for a long time, Ning Tao felt uncomfortable.


    Cool is cool, but it''s too uncomfortable, even can''t breathe, although full of fragrance.


    Soon, his face turned red and he had difficulty breathing. In his heart, he could not help cursing that the woman was murder.


    Unable to breathe, he immediately became dishonest, shaking from side to side, trying to break free.


    Ning Tao''s move is more exciting to Li Bingbing. He can''t bear it. He holds Ning Tao''s head more forcefully and tries not to let him move.


    The two were in a stalemate. They couldn''t move their head, and the other hand was not idle, so they wanted to separate them.


    Li Bingbing thought that he was taking advantage of himself. As soon as he closed his eyes, he didn''t want to do anything. No matter how Ning Tao touched himself, he didn''t let go.


    She does not let go, Ning Tao is also angry, hand is not polite, heart way: you are not let touch, I touch enough, see you let go or not.


    With a big hand, he touched all the places he could touch.


    Just when Ning Tao really couldn''t stand it and planned to use it, a series of honking sounds sounded behind the car, which surprised them.


    Li Bingbing quickly released Ning Tao. Ning Tao suddenly looked up and bumped into the car window. At this time, he didn''t care about the pain, so he took a big breath first.


    "If you want to play at home, people can''t walk!"


    Outside the window, another car on the road opened the window. The driver saw this side, yelled a few words, and walked away with the roar of the car.


    Ning Tao noticed that the traffic flow in front of him had passed. He blocked the intersection and quickly stepped on the accelerator to drive away.


    Li Bingbing regained his mind. He was also short of breath. He was sitting on the co pilot''s seat, staring blankly at the front, unable to say a word.


    After a while, they are almost recovered. Ning Tao feels hard under his buttocks. He reaches out and touches it. It turns out that it''s Li Bingbing''s pistol. He quickly presses it with his buttocks again.


    Joking, what he can be sure now is that this woman definitely has a problem. He has a lesson from suffocation just now. At this time, if the other party wants to get a pistol, he is not sure whether the other party will give him a shot, then he will die.Opening the window, Ning Tao breathed a few mouthfuls of fresh air, coughed a few times, and began to explore, "I''ll take you home!"


    "No, I want to drink!"


    Li Bingbing bited his full lips and made a firm decision.


    Until then, she could not imagine that she had just done such a crazy thing. Now she needed a drink to calm herself down.


    When he heard that the other party was going to drink, Ning Tao took it as if he didn''t hear it and sent the car back to the other party on his own.


    The other party is so crazy without drinking. If he drinks, he can''t guarantee that he will do anything more crazy. In this state, it''s better to go back to bed early.


    One hour later, Li Bingbing was sent back home, and Ning Tao came back with a tired body. Today, he was so tired.


    After taking a hot bath and dispelling the fatigue for a few minutes, Ning Tao lay on the bed and emptied his mind, so he took out the phone and called Wu Chenzi.


    Soon, when the phone was connected, Ning Tao directly asked, "master, where is the Yijinjing of Shaolin Temple?"


    "Yijinjing?"


    Listening to Ning Tao''s mindless question, there is a slight Leng, and then comes the voice of Wu Chenzi''s doubts and says, "don''t you all say the Yijinjing of Shaolin Temple, not where is Shaolin?"


    "Oh, has the Yijinjing ever been passed on?" Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, also know that he said a nonsense, hastened to add a sentence.

 Chapter 447

    "To the outside world?"


    Wuchenzi laughed and said, "how can it be? The Yijinjing is the lifeblood of Shaolin. Let alone the legend, even ordinary monks don''t want to contact it. As far as I know, the Yijinjing is in the Dharma cave. There are four Dharma protectors who are in charge of it, and only those who are qualified to practice it!"


    "Oh Hearing this, Ning Tao relaxed a lot. After all, the things of China were always held by a group of island countries. He felt a little uncomfortable, but what Zhenzi had promised made him a little uncertain.


    "Apprentice, why do you suddenly want to ask this?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao had nothing else to do, Wu Chenzi asked casually.


    Hearing Wu Chenzi''s question, Ning Tao told the story of today''s attack, and the Yi Jin Jing was also pushed among those people.


    He didn''t mention Zhenzi. He didn''t mean to hide it. Instead, he couldn''t explain it clearly. He made a maid for no reason. He wasn''t sure whether it was true or not.


    In addition, he is also afraid that if he tells Zhenzi that the eight sects want to see her, they will be in trouble. If something unpleasant happens at that time, they won''t take care of you, Ning Tao.


    "What? There''s a Japanese ninja trying to assassinate you


    On hearing this, wuchenzi on the other side of the phone gets excited. You know, Ning Tao''s Lingli is sealed now, and he is assassinated by outsiders on his own site. He can''t sit still.


    "Not to assassinate me, just let me catch up!"


    Ning Tao hears a warm in the heart of speech, hurriedly opened mouth to explain a sentence.


    It''s no use. Wu Chenzi still hummed, "don''t worry, disciple. It''s estimated that your two elder martial brothers will come over these two days, and you''ll be safe then. I''ll call Minister Li later and ask him. Some people don''t understand the rules any more, and the foreigners don''t know about it..."


    "Master, do you think the Yijinjing among the people is true?"


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about the assassination. In this world, it''s better to rely on anyone than yourself!


    He also saw that it is difficult for some people to have a greater constraint to expect some rules and vows.


    The Qing government was forced to draw up a series of unequal treaties with China when the Eight Allied forces invaded China. As a result, they took the money and got a low price. They turned around and immediately pushed the bayonet back.


    Recently, there are eight sects quarreling with the government. On one hand, the government uses the eight sects to squeeze each other''s living space, and on the other hand, it is not a fool. Although it can''t tear its face, it doesn''t pay attention to doing things, and it constantly corrupts the high level of China. The close connection between Qingcheng sect and Zhangjia is an effect.


    "If it''s the Yijinjing of Shaolin, it''s absolutely impossible!"


    Wu Chenzi said no without thinking about it, but then he turned around and said, "but Shaolin is the best martial arts in the world. It''s not just a casual talk. Actually, Japanese martial arts have been handed down from China!"


    "Oh, there''s another way of saying that?"


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows picked a little and became interested. The island never admitted that it had Chinese blood. Even its own Bushido thought it was unique and far superior to Chinese Kung Fu. After listening to Wu Chenzi''s words, he knew something about his feelings.


    "Of course, the people of the island now are the descendants of Xu Fu and others in the Qin Dynasty, but it''s no surprise that some people forget their roots for a long time. When I was in the great Tang Dynasty, the island was still a barbarian. I watched the prosperity of the great Tang Dynasty, volunteered to serve as ministers and took away many advanced things from China. Kung Fu was also introduced into the island at that time!"


    "Oh, by the way, it''s said that Yijinjing can be divided into big and small. Originally, I had Yijinjing in China. Later, Dharma came to China to understand Yijinjing. He felt that he closed the door for a hundred days and combined with himself to create a profound internal skill. Later, it was also called Yijinjing. So these two scriptures were divided into big and small. However, after the war, these two scriptures were lost He sent Xuanzang to the western regions to recover the treasure, but since then, there has been only one Yijinjing, and there is no big or small one! "


    "Of course, these are legends. Shaolin has never clarified them!"


    "So it is!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is excited. If this statement is true, Zhenzi''s Yijinjing should be xiaoyijinjing.


    "Would you like to inform Shaolin Temple of this?"


    Make the whole story clear, Ning Tao thought about it and asked.


    "No, I haven''t lost the Yijinjing of Shaolin Temple. If it spreads, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble. Besides, it can''t be said that it''s the plot of those ninjas, but these ninjas should pay attention to it. It seems that they need to show some color to them!"


    Hearing Wu Chenzi''s words, Ning Tao promised his whole life, but he was thinking about it.


    For him, since he met this time, he had to make it clear first. He wanted to ask Longwu to check it in the past two days.


    ...


    Jinyue hotel is magnificent, and a negotiation is going on slowly.


    Two young people are well-dressed and well-looking. If Ning Tao is here, he can see that one of them is Cao Yang, and the other is Lin Tengfei, a young man in a calligraphy and painting shop.


    Behind them, there is a man standing. Behind Cao Yang is Cheng Lao, and behind Lin Tengfei is a middle-aged man with a strong body."Brother Lin, this is ziye tea from Zhushan in the morning. Although it doesn''t belong to the top ten famous teas, it also has a different taste, please!"


    With the fragrance of tea curling, Cao Yang held the sign glasses on the bridge of his nose, reached out and made a gesture of invitation, with a smile on his face.


    On the XS festival of {f chapter},


    the last time Qingzhu gang in Nancheng gave Sihai Gang a nest, it almost didn''t make him angry. Fortunately, his father turned the tide and gave him a chance to atone for his contributions, which led to this tea party.


    It''s not others who are invited. It''s the young president of the North China Youth Association.


    The name of the YMCA sounds gentle. It''s a real Mafia. It has a frightening origin. When the youth gang split up, the YMCA was one of them.


    This youth association is located in North China and has a great influence. For the four sea gangs in the East China Sea, it is absolutely a dragon crossing the river.


    It''s just that in Cao Yang''s mind, he disdains this. No matter how powerful the gang is, even the Qingcheng Gang doesn''t fall apart overnight.


    In the final analysis, the current society is not suitable for the development of gangs. What we pay attention to is strength. Those who have strength can set rules.


    This is also the reason why the Cao family only controlled the green bamboo Gang, but did not personally participate in the gang.


    Gangs are not idiots either. Today''s gangs also conform to the trend and change their bodies. They all set up companies and try their best to clean up.


    If there is something that can be taken care of, it will not only win the hearts of the people below, but also help the government to take care of your taxes.


    Last time, Cao''s family lost a lot of face. In order to recover their declining situation, they had to take the lead. That''s why we had this tea party.


    "Oh, really? I''ll have a good taste. "


    There are few young people who like to drink tea, and Lin Tengfei is no exception. He looks at the tea in his hand and drinks it in one gulp.


    It''s a shame to be able to drink. No matter what the taste is, put down the cup. Lin Tengfei laughs and looks at Cao Yang and says, "brother Cao, you know what I''m here for this time. I like being forthright, so don''t play tricks on brother Cao!"

 Chapter 448

    Unlike Lin Tengfei, Cao Yang raised his glass and slowly tasted it. Seeing that the other party didn''t care about drinking tea at all, his heart sank slightly.


    Originally, I wanted to be a wine boiling hero. It seemed that I was busy in vain. In an instant, a word of "uncivilized" was used on the other party.


    However, he nodded on the surface, straightened his tie, and said, "as we said before, as long as you can take down Dongcheng, the site will soon belong to your youth association, and our Cao family will give our full support."


    This is also the contract that the two families have already made. The reason why we let the two young people talk about specific details here is to train them. It''s like crossing a layer of gold.


    "Oh, the East China Sea west city is already the territory of the South China gang. If we do it rashly, the loss of our youth association will not be small."


    Lin Tengfei put his hands on his knees, as if he knew nothing about it. He looked hesitant.


    This words fell in Cao Yang''s ears, just like a thorn in his heart. Rao was a little cultivated, but he also scolded himself secretly. It''s no good for him to swallow in vain. Did you come here to send money.


    "Brother Lin, as the saying goes, how much to do and how much to eat is not as cheap as picking up in vain. Now, it''s an opportunity for you."


    Cao Yang''an was impatient and stared at Lin Tengfei with burning eyes. He said, "brother Lin, this is also an opportunity for you!"


    The Youth Association has the shadow of the youth gang, and the details are not comparable to those of the four seas gang. If you want to gain a firm foothold in the gang, you must show your achievements to those old friends.


    If Lin Tengfei can successfully handle this matter, it will undoubtedly add a strong color to him.


    "Well..." Lin Tengfei''s attitude was a little more neat. "A South China Gang is nothing to us, of course, but this time the gang didn''t give me many people. After all, the food looks too ugly and the influence is not very good. As far as I know, the South China gang and the four seas gang are one family. When the two gangs work together, we are foreign after all Here comes... "


    It has to be said that Lin Tengfei is not too careless. He has done enough homework before he came here. On the contrary, if he is really useless, he will not be allowed to talk about details.


    "Brother Lin, don''t worry too much. The four seas gang has just occupied the territory of my South City, and it''s not hot yet. In addition, with the suppression of my Cao family, I don''t think they can make any big waves."


    "The Cao family? How to suppress? Isn''t the green bamboo Gang finished? "


    Lin Tengfei smell speech look a flash, words also uncovers each other''s background impolitely.


    ¡­¡­


    Cao Yang''s face darkened, and he knew he couldn''t show his shyness in front of his opponent. He said with a forced smile, "ha ha, although the green bamboo gang can''t be compared with your gang, it''s not just a four seas gang. Brother Lin, don''t worry. I promise to hold down the four seas gang at that time You can rest assured to do it. "


    Lin Tengfei couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this. He said in his heart, "I''m not bragging. How can you press it? I''m almost out of my gang.".


    "I can''t figure out why we should take advantage of such a good thing?" Lin Tengfei''s eyes gather and he stares at Cao Yang.


    "Ha ha, I have said for a long time that this is a win-win situation. Xicheng is not my home. What I want is Nancheng. That''s all. If you take Xicheng, we want Nancheng. It''s so simple."


    * BD head =. FA


    "in addition, Mr. Lin should know that our CAOS never rely on those shady forces."


    Lin Tengfei is not happy to hear this. His family is the leader of the gang. Even if it''s shady, there''s no need to say it directly.


    Everyone is talking about face. Do you talk like that! As soon as he turned dark, he said coldly, "ha ha, since the Cao family doesn''t rely on those shady forces, I don''t think it''s OK to cooperate this time. After all, my family has such a thing, like your eyes."


    ¡­¡­ Cao Yang''s face froze when he heard that he had said something wrong. He quickly said with a smile, "brother Lin misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. Our Cao family didn''t come from this family..."


    Words have been said, Lin Tengfei is also lazy to entangle in such words, thinking to quickly settle down the business.


    In fact, his purpose this time is very simple. He came here only for fame and fortune. Seeing that Cao Yang was not enlightened, Lin Tengfei sighed to himself. He didn''t want to beat around the Bush any more, so he waved his hand to interrupt each other and said frankly.


    "Brother Cao, it''s not a trivial matter after all. It can''t be said that it will cause a shock on the top. We have to deal with it from top to bottom, but my youth association is short of funds recently. Otherwise, we''ll wait and talk about it later."


    It''s a good thing to say. Cao Yang''s words are in his ears. What''s the lack of funds is to sit on the ground and raise the price. Angry, he gritted his teeth secretly.


    If it wasn''t for Xia Mengfei''s recent crackdown, the ghost would lead the wolf into the house. He also saw that the other party didn''t see the rabbit and didn''t scatter the eagle. Taking a deep breath, he looked at Lin Tengfei and said, "brother Lin, we are all our own people. If you have anything to say, just say it.""Well, I''m not welcome!"


    Lin Tengfei leaned forward slightly, looked at Cao Yang and said, "brother Cao, my requirements are not high. I hope the Cao family can bear the loss of my youth association after I beat Xicheng this time."


    Tear!


    As soon as he said this, Cao Yang secretly took a breath. Even Cheng Lao''s pupils behind him shrank. He was joking. It was obvious that he was deceiving others too much. The other party really dared to ask for it. It was clearly a lion''s big mouth.


    "Brother Lin, it''s too hard for you. If so, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to go on talking."


    Under the table, Cao Yang clenched his hands, and the blue tendons on it exploded. It was obvious that he was very angry.


    Originally, in order to let the Youth League come to Donghai reasonably, the Cao family had already paid a great price. After all, it was too reproachable for a gang to fight for territory across regions. What do you want to do? To fight for territory and rebel.


    "Brother Cao, calm down. Since it''s a business, we can talk about it. We can talk about it."


    Seeing each other''s look, Lin Tengfei quickly laughs, and at the same time reaches out his hand to add a cup to each other. In the final analysis, he is also feeling the bottom line of the Cao family and fighting for his own interests.


    Half an hour later, after a bit of bargaining, he got a satisfactory answer. Lin Tengfei didn''t need to stay, so he left smartly.


    Cao Yang, with a overcast face, sat motionless, gazing at the tea in his cup.


    A moment later, just picked up a drink, it was found that has been cold, a bitter mouth, the heart did not cause a burst of irritability, suddenly spit out the mouth of tea, hands a move table, suddenly overturned.


    "Young master, calm down..." He frowned at the housekeeper''s advice.

 Chapter 449

    Two days later, it''s Zhou Ru''s engagement banquet. Ning Tao receives Li Bingbing''s call and drives there. However, from his heart, he really doesn''t want to go, but the beauty has an appointment. There''s no way.


    &B more $new * the latest B, fast up to tie ''


    the place is still the old place, the golden scale hotel, is Zhou Ru''s industry, but it doesn''t need a lot of trouble, he has been there, it''s a familiar road.


    Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru are good friends and girlfriends. Naturally, they have to help prepare to go. When they go ahead of time, Ning Tao has to drive by himself.


    Originally, according to his character, there was no need to go, and he didn''t want to go at all. Zhou Ru was a woman he didn''t dare to provoke. Her fiance had a piss face, which made Ning Tao feel uncomfortable. He just couldn''t stand Li Bingbing''s obscenity, so he had to stick to it, which was a bit like catching a duck on the shelf.


    But this time he didn''t come alone, and there were two more people around him.


    Qingyangzi and moyangzi, two elder martial brothers, one is fat and the other is thin. The former is good at talking, while the latter is more taciturn. They are the bodyguards sent by wuchenzi.


    They are different from Ning Tao''s half-way cultivation. These two men are real masters of Qi training. They grew up in the mountains. Their accomplishments are far beyond Ning Tao''s comparison.


    For the safety of Ning Tao, Wu Chenzi has made great efforts.


    This is also the meaning of Wudang sect. Shaolin, like Wudang, is also a big sect in the river and lake. It is not willing to follow the crowd. It is very poor, but Shaolin is better and fragrant, so Wudang is not generally poor.


    At present, Ning Tao is able to deliver most of the material to Wudang school. In addition, as long as he is a disciple down the mountain, he can get a bowl of rice here.


    In this way, the gathering of people''s hearts is not a single bit. Now I hear that Ning Tao is in trouble. Who dares to be careless? Isn''t it going to smash their jobs?


    Before long, three people in a car came to the parking lot. Today, the hotel was closed to receive guests. There were lights on the inside and outside of the hotel.


    However, even so, the parking lot is full of luxury vehicles. After all, Zhou Ru is very popular in Donghai. As long as she sends out an invitation, few people will not give her face.


    From Li Bingbing''s words, Ning Tao probably hears something fishy, which is that this is not so much a wedding banquet as a party.


    When Zhang Mingyuan first came to the East China Sea, he was eager to open up the situation and hold such a gathering. It not only helped to cultivate many celebrities in the East China Sea, but also made them close to Zhou Ru. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    But when they got to the door of the hotel, they were stopped by the security guard, and there was no invitation.


    Ning Tao only feels the pain of his teeth. He can''t help it. He takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Li Bingbing.


    When Li Bing Tao saw the skirt, he waved out.


    See Li Bingbing''s appearance, Ning Tao eyes a stare, up and down to see a times, look strange.


    A snow-white low cut dress, skirt open very high, revealing that deep bottomless gap is very eye-catching, a gem from the neck extension, deep buried in the gap, which let Ning Tao can''t help but think of the madness in front of, index finger big move.


    "Is it good?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s eyes are about to stare out, Li Bingbing''s face is red with light make-up, and a trace of sweetness rises in his heart, and he is brave.


    "Good looking is good looking, but I don''t know that I thought you were the main character tonight."


    Ning Tao backs his hands and squints his eyes. Li Bingbing doesn''t often wear it like this. He doesn''t need money to look at it. He doesn''t look at it for nothing.


    "Screw you!"


    Li Bingbing rolled a white eye toward Ning Tao, put his hand around his arm, and took him inside.


    Of course, Qingyang and Moyang were taken to another rest room. After all, no matter how big the banquet place is, there are too many people. There are special rest places for bodyguards.


    Here, not a few can dare to open their eyes, Ning Tao is also assured of the safety here.


    The place where the banquet was held was still on the top floor. The appearance of the two people soon attracted many people''s attention.


    It''s not that Ning Tao is very famous, but Li Bingbing is too eye-catching. He just went out and came back with a young man in his arm. He could not help whispering.


    This kind of feeling of being looked at with strange eyes was very bad. As soon as he came to the meeting hall, he wanted to find a place where there was no one to stay. According to what he thought, it was just a form. Anyway, he didn''t have a good relationship with the two people.


    However, I don''t know what kind of crooked idea Li Bingbing has, but he pulls his hand to get together with others. Those who know or don''t know will be worried, and the whole person is tired of leaning on him with a smile on his face.


    With this posture, the eyes of people who don''t know the situation immediately become ambiguous. Ning Tao''s back is wet, and he wants to pull his arm out, but he doesn''t let go.


    A circle down, Ning Tao body is stiff, he can be described as a big limelight, Li Bingbing seems to have done a great thing, and a few familiar people said hello, see not know, just reluctantly follow Ning Tao to a corner."What the hell are you doing?"


    For Li Bingbing, Ning Tao was afraid. After sitting down, he picked up a glass of juice on the table, drank a few mouthfuls, and looked at each other warily.


    "How can I have it?"


    Li Bingbing''s face was like peach cheek, his eyes were full of water, he bit his red lips, approached Ning Tao, and said in a low voice, "Ning Tao, if I were forced to attend a wedding I don''t want, would you be a brave knight?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao smell speech then a face black line climb all over the face, this all follow where, he more and more feel the side of this woman is abnormal, think or leave this woman farther better, immediately stand up, way, "you sit here first, I go to the toilet."


    Without waiting for the other party to answer, Ning Tao stood up in a hurry and left the meeting.


    "Son of a bitch! It''s not a man


    Seeing Ning Tao''s appearance of avoiding snakes and scorpions, Li Bingbing''s teeth are biting him to death. He stomps his high-heeled shoes on the ground twice. He is very angry.


    You know, the reason why she dressed up like this is not all for Ning Tao. He ran away and wanted her to be angry.


    With Zhou Ru''s lessons, Li Bingbing''s heart is full of fear, the fear of the future, the fear of his future marriage.


    The more this happens, the more insecure she is. At this time, people have to pull on a straw to save lives. It is obvious that Ning Tao plays a role in this.


    At this time, Zhang Mingyuan and Zhou Ru had been holding hands and came out slowly from inside.


    The former is a private custom-made suit, handsome and natural, while the latter is a big red tight skirt, bright and moving.


    Golden boy and jade girl, as soon as they came out, they immediately attracted the attention of the field, and many people rushed up to compliment them.


    Zhang Mingyuan always keeps smiling and nods to others. When he sees a young man, they are talking happily. Zhang Mingyuan turns his head to look for something purposefully.


    A moment later, when they saw Li Bingbing, they fixed their eyes and whispered a few words in Zhou Ru''s ear. They strode over with the young man.


    "Bingbing, why are you here alone?"


    As the host, Zhang Mingyuan already knew Ning Tao was coming. Although he was very unhappy about this kind of uninvited arrival, he made a gesture on the surface. Seeing that the other party was not there, he deliberately asked.

 Chapter 450

    "It''s too noisy. I like to be quiet!"


    Seeing Zhang Mingyuan, Li Bingbing''s face became lukewarm. Especially seeing Zhang Mingyuan holding Zhou Ru''s arm with one hand, he snorted coldly. Some of his friends are not worth it!


    If you can, she really want to break up two people, see Zhou Ru plain look, like a thorn in the heart.


    Numb, in Li Bingbing''s opinion, Zhou Ru''s heart is dead.


    As a good friend of the other party, she felt that she wanted to do something for the other party, and the best thing was to disturb the wedding booking.


    It''s just that she can''t do it herself. After all, it''s Zhou Ru''s territory. She can''t directly deal with the ugliness of her girlfriends. Moreover, the family won''t like it. She thinks it over and over. She feels that Ning Tao is the most suitable person to do it.


    The latter is not only a monk, but also a leader of the underworld. He is not afraid of each other. It is the most suitable thing to do such a thing.


    She also knows that rashly to the other side that certainly can not, is trying to find a way.


    "Ha ha, coincidentally, there are many friends present today, and many people like to be quiet. It seems that you are like-minded. I''d like to introduce a dance partner to you!"


    Zhang Mingyuan smiles and makes a joke. His face is full of pride. He just holds Zhou Ru''s hand more tightly. He knows that Li Bingbing doesn''t like him. This is the way to show him. He turns around and points to the young man beside him and says, "this is the son of Hongtai group. Let''s get to know him!"


    "Hello, Miss Li. My name is Lin Tengfei. I''m a good friend of Mingyuan. I''ve heard of you for a long time. When I saw you today, I was as beautiful as jade!"


    No matter the underworld or the company, no one doesn''t want to have a relationship with the government. In the end, it must be a connection. The Li family can be regarded as one of the best in Beijing. There are many people who want to have a relationship with their relatives, especially Li Bingbing''s appearance.


    When he opened his mouth, Lin Tengfei stepped forward with a gentle hand and a smile on his face.


    However, his side is full of preparation, Li Bingbing can not give face, eyelid a lift, looked at each other, the body did not move, light way, "sorry, I have a man!" In fact, Zhang Mingyuan doesn''t know Li Bingbing, who has a strong personality. If someone else introduces her, maybe she will be polite. Now she automatically labels Lin Tengfei a lot.


    Li Bingbing''s attitude made Lin Tengfei''s outstretched hand freeze in place. As soon as he pulled out the corner of his mouth and took it back, his smile became unnatural. "I don''t know which young talent can win Miss Li''s favor. I''d like to know him!"


    This has brought a little displeasure, he thinks that in the East China Sea, the background can be hard than his few.


    You should know that the Lin family is also a big family, and the Youth Association has close ties with the Chinese government, otherwise he would not know Zhang Mingyuan,


    "forget it, you are not comparable with him!" Li Bingbing is a little impatient, and her eyes have been looking for Ning Tao.


    the other person has not come back after going to the toilet for such a long time, obviously deliberately avoiding him. She is so angry that she bites her silver teeth.


    "Oh, so I''m more curious. I''m willing to compete with him fairly!"


    This words is too hurtful, Lin Tengfei words also impolite, to its mouth male companion curious.


    "Well?"


    Li Bingbing''s eyes turned, as if he thought of something, nodded and said, "well, I''ll give you this opportunity!"


    Can find something for Ning Tao, Zhengchou can''t pull each other into the water, Li Bingbing promised, one hand pointed to another corner and said, "you wait, he''s there, I''ll introduce him to you!"


    Li Bingbing saw Ning Tao sitting on the other side eating for a long time. With a cold hum in his heart, he stood up, lifted his skirt and turned to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao has an empty stomach when he comes here. After getting rid of Li Bingbing, he is leisurely eating some snacks with sauce. Before the banquet starts, he can only use these cushions.


    Seeing Li Bingbing coming from afar, Ning Tao felt a kind of bad premonition in his heart.


    "Ning Tao, someone wants to fight you!"


    Coming near, Li Bingbing bites her red lips and whispers in Ning Tao''s ear. She pulls her up and pulls her to this side.


    Look at the + edition * section y ¡Ì 6


    "duel?"


    Ning Tao was shocked when he heard the speech. Just now he saw several people saying something there. He didn''t care at all. How could anyone fight with him? However, Li Bingbing didn''t give him the chance to ask. He pulled him to the front directly. Looking at Lin Tengfei''s chin, he said with provocation, "no, this is my male companion!"


    "It''s you..."


    As soon as he saw Ning Tao, Lin Tengfei''s pupil shrank and his face became abnormal.


    "Ha ha, it seems that Donghai is not big either. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Last time you didn''t fulfill your bet and ran away secretly without saying hello. That''s not good!"


    Looking at Lin Tengfei, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and said hello happily.I have an impression of other nature. The last time I bought a painting for Wu Chenzi, the boy was very mean. In order to make a fool of him, he made a gambling appointment with him. Finally, the boy ran away and didn''t expect to meet him here.


    "What? Do you know each other? "


    Looking at them like this, Zhang Mingyuan was slightly surprised and asked.


    What happened last time was too humiliating. How could Lin Tengfei admit that he had a problem with his neck and forced himself to calm down without thinking about it. He said directly, "I don''t know!"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words, and then the smile on the corner of his mouth became more brilliant. He said leisurely, "it seems that brother Lin is really forgetful. Last time you ran in a hurry, I didn''t have time to thank you for taking out the 100000 yuan for me!"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about?"


    Don''t want to talk with each other more, throw down a word, Lin Tengfei turned to look at Zhang Mingyuan, "brother Zhang, you talk, I go to the bathroom!" Finish saying to leave in a hurry!


    All the people present were not fools. From their words, they all heard that they had stories. But when they didn''t ask more questions, Zhang Mingyuan pretended not to know. He turned his face and put it on Ning Tao. He put a smile on his mouth and said, "I''m sorry, Xiao Ru. I forgot to send an invitation to Mr. Ning. Thank you for coming. Otherwise, I''ll have to accept it tonight Pick her up. It''s a bit like you shouldn''t have come! "


    Zhang Mingyuan put his arm around Zhou Ru. He had a lot of strength in the dark. He almost said that we should sleep together at night, which is a response to Ning Tao''s last thing!


    It means that no matter how much you toss, this woman is not in his bed. Frankly speaking, he has a bad opinion about last time.

 Chapter 451

    When Zhou Ru heard that Yan''s face changed, her face suddenly collapsed. She couldn''t stand it. She moved her arm and wanted to break away from her. However, Zhang Mingyuan pressed her to death in vain.


    Ning Tao smelled speech to smile, completely don''t care of indifferent way, "that wish you happiness!"


    In his opinion, taking his wife to show off to others is a fool''s behavior. What else can he say?


    But when he lowered his head, he inadvertently glanced at Zhou Ru''s round and slender thighs and sighed in his heart, "it''s a pity!"


    It''s cheap to have such beautiful legs. This boy is really blind.


    "Ha ha, thank you for your good words!"


    Zhang Mingyuan turned to call a waiter, took a glass of champagne, and gave the latter a sign. When Ning Tao also took a goblet, he raised his glass, touched the void and drank.


    Lip point can, two people to eyes are a smile, look deep.


    Zhang Mingyuan is proud to humiliate Ning Tao this time and find the winner''s place, proving Zhou Ru''s belonging.


    The latter took it as a fool, anyway, the two people had different ideas.


    In the eyes of those who don''t know, they all take a high look at Ning Tao. After all, there are not many people who can let the host host treat them alone. They all think that their relationship is excellent.


    Li Bingbing can''t help it. She was expecting Ning Tao to have a fight with Lin Tengfei. She took the opportunity to stir up the wedding ceremony. She didn''t expect that the latter would be so disappointed.


    Just heard Zhang Mingyuan''s words, Li Bingbing couldn''t help it for a long time. His eyes almost burst out with anger.


    She knows that Zhou Ru doesn''t like Zhang Mingyuan. Even if she knows that they are going to get married, isn''t it that they haven''t got married yet? If this happened to them, they would be forced by Zhang Mingyuan.


    "How can that work?" Li Bingbing how can his good sister be wronged, instant brain a heat, she was angry.


    I''m kidding. Engagement is engagement, but after all, if you''re not married, how can you live together.


    As soon as his head turned, Li Bingbing looked at Zhou Ru, with a trace of questioning, and said solemnly, "Xiaoru, men are all bastards. You think clearly. The last time that bastard with a shrunken head was a warning, but he can''t be cheated any more!"


    Li Bingbing''s eyes were filled with grief and indignation. If she didn''t have some sense, she would have asked her sister first, or she would have rushed up to separate them.


    "What? The son of a bitch from last time? "


    Zhang Mingyuan''s face darkened when he heard that Zhou Ru had been in Donghai for a long time. Did he talk about her boyfriend before? He didn''t know!


    In fact, what he said just now was deliberately angry with Ning Tao. He wanted to sleep with Zhou Ru, but the latter didn''t even kiss him, which made him very depressed. Now as soon as he heard this, he immediately focused on Ning Tao and began to doubt again.


    The last time Ning Tao took a bath in Zhou Ru''s room, he was very suspicious. In the end, it was over. But even Li Bingbing said that, which was meaningful.


    "Bingbing, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Zhou Ru smell speech scared a big jump, the facial expression all changed, know this time bad, hurriedly scolded a.


    The son of a bitch in the other party''s mouth is what she said. After the last incident with Ning Tao, she was in a bad mood. She couldn''t help being entangled by the other party, so she used an excuse temporarily.


    At that time, she didn''t care. She didn''t expect that the other party would speak freely. She said it on this occasion today.


    Sure enough, Zhang Mingyuan''s face immediately became gloomy when he heard that he was about to eat people. Looking at the latter, he asked in a deep voice, "Li Bingbing, what do you mean?"


    Although he doesn''t like Zhou Ru very much, if there is no accident, the latter will be his wife. How can he look up after marrying a second-hand one?


    Looking at their looks, Li Bingbing also knew that he had let slip. He snored and looked at Ning Tao, who was drinking champagne as if nothing had happened. He was even more angry. As soon as he pulled the latter''s arm, he said angrily, "Ning Tao, what''s the matter with you?"


    With no explanation, he sat down angrily, but with a smile at the corner of his mouth, finally he was about to pull ningtao into the water.


    Poof!


    Ning Tao smell speech, just drank the fragrant tea to spurt out, quickly cough up.


    "Ning Tao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s exaggerated action, Li Bingbing clapped each other''s back and asked.


    Swallowing the champagne in his throat, Ning Tao wants to give Li Bingbing an old punch. It''s to do something.


    This is for fear that there will be no chaos in the world. He is not familiar with Zhou Ru. What should he say? Isn''t this a pit for him?


    He wants to give Li Bingbing a sentence very much, "other people''s young couple''s matter, you always mix in what blindly."


    "You talk, you talk..."


    Ning Tao is afraid of the one in front of him. He puts down the Champagne Cup, smiles twice, and then waves his hand, intending to stay away from Li Bingbing."Mr. Ning, it''s not clear yet. Don''t you think we should explain it?"


    In the middle of the story, everyone was worried. As soon as Zhang Mingyuan stepped, he blocked Ning Tao''s way, and his voice was cold.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao is obviously guilty. Li Bingbing means to let the client talk about it. Thinking of this, he feels more like wearing a green hat and looks a bit ferocious.


    "Zhang Mingyuan, what are you going to do?"


    Seeing Zhang Mingyuan''s look, Zhou Ru quickly stretched out her hand and held it, with a very pale face.


    "Get out of the way, bitch!"


    Zhang Mingyuan saw that he was more angry, which made him not even ask. Is it not greasy to make it clear? This nature as the other party is to help Ning Tao, suddenly turned his head, gnash his teeth.


    "You..."


    A slut, let Zhou Ru a face Shua of turn pale matchless, the last bit of blood all disappeared, feel the guests around are looking at here, seem to feel the abnormality here, bite teeth, will voice down way, "Zhang Mingyuan, today my friends are here, if you want to deliberately do me ugly, say straight, my Li family won''t suffer this gas!"


    I didn''t say much, but I turned around and left, but my eyes were red.


    ¡­¡­


    Just now, he just lost his head and felt the eyes around him. Zhang Mingyuan''s reason also came back. He knew that it was not the time to care about this. Later, he had time to investigate slowly. He took a deep look at Ning Tao and said, "it''s not over!"


    5e forever free v Fei ${look at the small


    immediately left.


    Looking at them walking back and forth, Ning Tao turns back and stares at Li Bingbing. He doesn''t know that he was trapped by the other side. This eye is full of grief and indignation. He is depressed to death in his heart. He doesn''t want to talk much and simply changes his position.


    Li Bingbing also angrily stamped his feet and saw a spark rub. Both of them were going to work, but they died of nothing. In his heart, Zhou Ru complained to death.

 Chapter 452

    As time goes by, the guests are almost there. What makes Ning Tao big is that Xia Mengfei and Hua Linglong are here.


    But when he thought about it, he knew that it was all surprising that Xia Mengfei had known Zhou Ru, and the other party could understand her invitation.


    It''s just that Hua Linglong can come, which is beyond his expectation. Seeing these two people, Ning Tao feels that he shouldn''t come this time.


    As soon as they saw him, they were all stunned. Then they got up as if nothing had happened. They found their own places and didn''t take the initiative to say anything more to her. It seemed that they were waiting for him to say hello.


    Xia Mengfei is a beautiful woman. In addition, she is now in charge of Feifei jewelry, which is more eye-catching than before. Now she is in the limelight, and many people come up to say hello frequently. She is very busy.


    Fortunately, Xia Mengfei has been used to it for a long time. She has a good command of it. She smiles and talks with her friends. It''s just right.


    But hualinglong is different. The latter is the leader of the gang. If we talk about the superficial industry, I''m afraid we can''t stand on the stage at all.


    Think of each other''s identity, in such an occasion, even if it is known, few people are willing to show intimacy with it.


    That flower Linglong there cold and pure, the latter just take a pair of beautiful eyes that can talk to look at Ning Tao, pursed mouth smile.


    Ning Tao secretly gives each other a look, and plans to go to Xia Mengfei first.


    Although the former is dealing with his friends, he has been paying attention to him and waiting for him to pass.


    It''s just that before he''s gone, there''s someone who''s a step closer to him and has gone ahead.


    Lin Tengfei, holding two glasses of champagne in his hand, came to Xia Mengfei with a smile. He looked at each other and said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Xia. I''ve heard that Mr. Xia is very beautiful. I''ve been predestined to meet you today. It''s not amazing. I don''t know if I can enjoy a drink?" Although the words are polite, the cup in the hand is handed over.


    Before that, Lin Tengfei had never met Xia Mengfei. This was the first time he saw a real person. He saw many people around each other and asked others casually, so he came to know each other.


    "Oh, is it Mr. Lin of Hongtai?"


    Xia Mengfei has never met each other, but she is no stranger to Hongtai. Behind the other is the Youth League. Although she is not involved in gangs, she is no stranger to them. The latter is located in North China and has great strength, far beyond the South China gang and the four seas gang.


    See the other party nodded to confirm, Xia Mengfei quickly reached for the cup, barely squeeze out a smile, and the other party touched the next glass, said, "extremely honored."


    After the drink was dried, when Lin Tengfei was about to say something, a soft voice came from the side, "Mr. Lin, I can''t find you in a twinkling of an eye, so you are here."


    voice with a hint of whims, a strong smell of perfume came, a woman wearing a strong leak, big volume of hair came near.


    "Here comes Miss Cao."


    Seeing Cao Qian, the socialite of the Cao family, Lin Tengfei frowned. There was a faint displeasure in his face. On the surface, he managed to deal with it.


    Cao Qian nodded and looked at Xia Mengfei. She naturally put her body on Lin Tengfei''s body. She put her arms on each other''s arms with her hands and squeezed her breasts on each other''s arms. Her eyebrows flashed and said, "how? Does Mr. Lin know this woman? "


    This is really rude. In fact, it''s not polite. Cao qiantai knows Xia Mengfei. She almost becomes her sister-in-law and runs the Cao family. She hates her to the bone.


    "Ha ha, just met."


    Cooperating with Cao Jiagang, Lin Tengfei is not very good either. Although he is thousands of miles away, he pulls out his arm and opens his mouth to deal with it.


    "I advise Mr. Lin not to know each other." Cao Qian hummed coldly, and there was a trace of jealousy in her eyes when she looked at Xia Mengfei.


    In her opinion, Xia Mengfei, like her, is also a social flower. She climbs up completely by her body.


    She thinks that she is no worse than the other, but she has no luck. Seeing Lin Tengfei who she wants to hang also come, her heart is more sour.


    "Oh, where does Miss Cao start?"


    Lin Tengfei smell speech look a flash, to a trace of interest, hook head unknown, so looking at Cao Qian asked.


    Cao Qian is eager to shake off Xia Mengfei''s troubles. Now she is very proud and says, "Mr. Lin probably doesn''t know. Xia Mengfei used to be my cousin''s fiance, but he is unclean and likes to keep a little white face. My cousin really can''t stand it, so he breaks up with her heartlessly. Even his family can''t keep company with her and severs the relationship with her!"


    "But this woman harbors a grudge and retaliates against our caoxia family by despicable means, even her own family. Mr. Lin, is such a woman very despised?"


    This is not polite at all. It''s like throwing dirty water on Xia Mengfei in public. When someone nearby hears this, he suddenly looks at Xia Mengfei and his face changes.


    "Cao Qian, you You''re spitting... "


    This time, the black and white is turned upside down. Rao Shi, with Xia Mengfei''s self-cultivation, almost faints. He clenches his lips and shakes with anger."I''m bloody. I don''t want people to say it after I do it. I owe you, don''t I? It''s reasonable to keep a little white face behind me?"


    Cao Qian deliberately gossip, smell speech immediately screamed up.


    Xia Mengfei''s face changed one after another, her eyes fixed on Cao Qian tightly, and said coldly, "I advise you to take back your words, or you will bear the consequences."


    Xia Mengfei, after all, is the president of one party. In full view of the public, where can he tolerate the insult of the other party? His silver teeth are almost broken.


    "Look, I''m angry. If I don''t accept it, what can you do? Bite me."


    Some people just can''t see others well. Cao Qian is like this. The more she sees Xia Mengfei, the more happy she is.


    "Now apologize immediately, take back your words, maybe I can control the desire to hit people."


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly sounded in the field, as if the atmosphere in the field were cold. When the voice came, Ning Tao had already come to the field. He held Xia Mengfei''s arm and warmed him.


    See Ning Tao come out, Cao Qian a Leng, sneer a way, "give you apology, you a small white face give you face, right, also don''t see this is where?"


    She doesn''t know who Ning Tao is, or takes it as Xia Mengfei''s white face. As soon as she looks back, she shouts to the public, "you see, this boy is what she keeps. I''m not wrong. This woman is really not a good thing. She''s a whore who''s been ridden by thousands of people."


    "It''s shameful to give a face."


    In Ning Tao''s heart, he thought that women should be spoiled, not beaten. Today, he found out that he was wrong. Some women can''t do without beating.


    Come near, a hand, a clean sound, a big mouth son hit Cao Qian''s face, immediately, let the field people sideways.

 Chapter 453

    Most of the people who can appear at this banquet are celebrities from Donghai. Where have you seen such scenes? For a moment, Ning Tao became the focus of the audience.


    "You How dare you beat me


    Cao Qian covers the half red face and looks at Ning Tao in a daze. He''s a little bit beaten up. He doesn''t speak fast.


    |0,


    but just a few breaths, she immediately screamed and rushed to Ning Tao, shouting: "I''ll fight with you!"


    However, how can this fight move of shrew beat Ning Tao.


    Seeing that the other party was stubborn, the latter took a deep breath, twisted his body, and avoided Cao Qian''s hands. With a big hand, he grabbed the other party''s big wavy hair, suddenly tugged, and pulled the latter''s body directly on the ground.


    "Apologize, or I don''t mind throwing you out of here!"


    Ning Tao looks slightly cold and looks at each other without expression.


    Last time in the music restaurant, this woman aimed at Xia Mengfei. Now she openly humiliates her in front of everyone. How can he let her go.


    "Dream, you adulterers and whores, I will kill you!"


    The whole person was pulled to the ground by Ning Tao. Cao Qian waved her hands in vain. She looked sad and her clothes were not neat. It was a shame.


    "You''ve gone too far, my friend!"


    In any case, it has something to do with him. Lin Tengfei can''t stand idly by and stand up immediately, with an ugly face.


    In fact, Ning Tao''s rude behavior really startled him. Although his family was involved in the underworld, they were still very polite on the surface. How could they meet someone who had a big fight at this high-level banquet.


    "Go away!"


    Ning Tao raises his head and spits out a word coldly.


    "You..."


    Lin Tengfei''s face suddenly sank. As the young master of the Youth Association, how many people can teach him?


    What happened here shocked the host in an instant. Zhang Mingyuan and Zhou Ru also came quickly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Cao Qian on the ground and Ning Tao holding each other''s hair, Zhou Ru changed her face and asked.


    "Ning Tao, how dare you make trouble at my party?"


    Zhang Mingyuan''s face is also ferocious. The other side doesn''t give him face at all. Isn''t it taking down his platform?


    Only one side of Li Bingbing looked back and forth at Ning Tao, look gradually excited, eyes have strange Guanghua flow, seems to have a trace of envy.


    No matter what the reason for Ning Tao''s action is, as long as it can disturb the banquet, it has already satisfied her. Even in her heart, she secretly encourages each other, hoping that Ning Tao and Zhang Mingyuan will confront each other immediately and beat each other into a pig''s head.


    "Trouble?"


    Ning Tao sneered and said, "please ask Mr. Zhang who caused trouble first. Some mad dogs can be let in. I have to clean up for you!"


    Cao Yang, who was talking with others in the distance, heard the news and dared to come. Seeing the situation in the field, he changed his face and stepped out in one step, saying, "Ning Tao, dare to beat my woman in the Cao family, is it not because he bullied no one in the Cao family


    For this cousin, Cao Yang is not cold, this woman is a rotten, with the name of the Cao family, but on this occasion, he had to stand up for the reputation of the Cao family.


    Seeing that her own people are coming, Cao Qian''s courage is also coming up. She tilts her head and looks at Cao Yang with fluffy hair. She says, "brother, you can''t let go of these bitches. This boy is only after listening to Xia Mengfei''s words Ah... "


    Before he finished speaking, Ning Tao stepped on each other''s colorful fingers with one foot. He suddenly let the latter howl like a pig. He was not polite at all.


    Tear!


    When people saw this, they immediately took a breath of cool air, and many people''s eyelids jumped.


    This is not to face ah! Obviously, they offended Cao''s family and Zhang Mingyuan to death.


    However, they didn''t have much sympathy for Cao Qian on the ground. They all felt that this woman didn''t know how to practice. It was a pit for Cao''s family.


    Many people don''t know Ning Tao, but Xia Mengfei is now in the limelight in Donghai. You call people whores here. It''s clear that you don''t want to.


    "Ning Tao, dare you?"


    Cao Yang''s face is livid, and his eyes are about to burst into flames. Seeing this, his heart jumps. If he didn''t know that he was not Ning Tao''s opponent, he would have rushed over long ago.


    "Ning Tao, you have gone too far!"


    As the host, Zhang Mingyuan also had to speak out.


    In his heart, Cao Qian has already been scolded for his endless skin. Who doesn''t know the relationship between Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei? You call each other a whore. Why didn''t the other party kill you.


    What character is Ning Tao? He dares to face the whole Cao family alone. Cao Yang doesn''t dare to act rashly. If it''s OK, don''t you provoke him to death?


    He didn''t want to get involved in the grudge between the two, but the yellow mud fell in his crotch. It was not excrement, it was excrement.


    "Mr. Zhang, I think everyone knows how it happened. Although Xia Mengfei is a weak woman, not everyone can slander her!"On one side, Xia Mengfei, who has been tensing her pretty face, looks together and looks at Zhang Mingyuan finally opening her mouth. Her voice is not big, but she obviously expresses her dissatisfaction.


    The implication is that the other party jumped up first. You are too partial as the host.


    "Hum, a few words of conflict, and then hit a woman. It''s really a joke!"


    Cao Yang naturally wants to speak for his family, and says in a cold voice.


    "What does Mr. Xia mean?"


    In full view of the public, although Zhang Mingyuan wants to kill Ning Tao, he has to respect Xia Mengfei''s meaning.


    His purpose of holding the banquet this time is very simple, that is to take the opportunity to enter the upper class society in the East China Sea. He absolutely does not allow anyone to destroy it.


    One is a big Mac in Donghai, and the other is a new star supported by the Secretary of Donghai municipal Party committee. He doesn''t want to offend either.


    "Simply, Miss Cao just needs to apologize to me. I can let bygones be bygones." Xia Mengfei looks flat and looks at Ning Tao deeply. Although she doesn''t speak, there are thousands of words in her eyes.


    "You dream, want me to give you this pair of adulterers and adulterants to apologize, next life!"


    Let her give each other an apology, might as well kill her, Cao Qian heart indignation, a pair of eyes poison resentment of looking at Xia Mengfei, is to give up.


    "Good, good!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he said three good words. He grabbed each other''s hair and went to an open glass.


    Cao Qian flustered, his hands quickly pulling his hair, but his strength is weak, not the other party''s opponent, simply can not break free.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let go of me."


    "Hit someone..."


    "Cao Yang, help me..."


    Has been pulled to the window by Ning Tao, Cao Qian realized what, struggling desperately.


    Whoo!


    Ning Tao ignores the other party''s shouting, spits out his turbid breath, reaches out to open the vent window, and then grabs the other party''s hair with one hand. Without any sign, Cao Qian is just like a doll, throwing it out of the vent window without mistake.

 Chapter 454

    This scene came too suddenly. When people came back to their senses, their faces turned pale. You know, this is the top floor. People look like ants when they fall down. There is no second choice but to break into meat cakes.


    Where did Cao Yang and others expect Ning Tao to be so straightforward? It''s too late to do anything else.


    Many timid women have closed their eyes and dare not watch the tragedy.


    With a bang, Cao Qian screamed in fright and suddenly sank. When she fell, her hair was tight and hung in the air, directly hitting the tempered glass.


    Everyone in the field had already stopped talking, and they all gathered around each other with different looks.


    "I''ll count three. If you don''t apologize, I''ll let go. Don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    Ning Tao is holding each other''s hair in one hand, the way of expressionless face.


    It''s like beating the Cao family in the face. Cao Yang comes near and says angrily, "Ning Tao, you are openly challenging the Cao family!"


    A Cao Qian is nothing, but on such occasions, it doesn''t give the Cao family face.


    "I''m Ning Tao. I don''t need to give you face!"


    Ning Tao disdained Piao eye Cao Yang, let the gale blow face, eyes a squint, mouth light vomit, "one!"


    "Ning Tao, you are a guest today. You have to forgive others. Please hold your hand high."


    Seeing that Cao Yang couldn''t come down, Zhou Ru sighed in her heart, and her words softened a lot.


    She and Ning Tao are not very familiar, but the other party''s temperament is almost the same, but this is not a word, even Zhang Mingyuan has been beaten, Cao family''s face really won''t give.


    The key is that this man has a strong background, and he really has the capital to be afraid of the Cao family.


    There is Wudang school behind it. It''s hard to help.


    Although zongmen''s status in China is awkward and not a big family, I''m afraid none of them dare to despise it.


    In particular, Shaolin and Wudang are the main sects of the clan. They are very favored by Wudang. The Cao family dare not play tricks secretly and deal with them according to the rules of the circle.


    She knew that Li Bingbing had a good relationship with the other party, and she wanted to be persuaded by the other party. But before she spoke just now, the dead girl shook her head and left her far away. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    "Mr. Zhou, I''ve already given you face. Otherwise, I''m afraid she''s already dead."


    Ning Tao forest however a smile, words although so, but put clear who face all don''t give, again way, "two!"


    "Crazy, crazy!"


    Many people present didn''t know Ning Tao, but at the moment there was something strange in their eyes.


    You know, Zhou Ru and Zhang Mingyuan are not ordinary people. Both of them are from rich families. Even if they can''t represent the family, they can''t fight each other.


    Not to give each other face, for a time, many people began to ask who Ning Tao was, and they were all guessing that this might be the illegitimate son of a Beijing tycoon.


    Cao Qian, who is hanging outside, is scared. She didn''t expect that Ning Tao is really not afraid of heaven and earth. She really doesn''t take the Cao family seriously.


    Outside the glass, the cold wind was hunting, and her feet were dark. Hanging outside, her body was soft.


    And the number from Ning Tao''s mouth fell in her ears more like a lethal note. Without waiting for the other person to shout out another three words, she shrieked, "put me back, put me back, I''m wrong, I''m wrong..."


    I feel like I''m going to fall.


    I''m afraid. I''m really afraid this time.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Cao Qian was scared out of tears and snot. For the first time in her life, she felt that death was so close to her that people who did not understand it would not understand.


    "No promise!" Hear Cao Qian''s scream outside, Ning Tao scolds secretly, pulls the other party in the past and throws it directly on the ground.


    "I''m wrong. I''m afraid I''m really wrong!"


    On the ground, Cao Qian collapsed into a ball of soft mud. She didn''t care about her image and began to howl.


    Many of the guests turned their lips. It''s too unpromising. They just scolded people. In a twinkling, it became such a virtue.


    Even Zhang Mingyuan couldn''t see it. His head was down and he ignored it.


    "Help Miss Cao to the guest room to have a rest!"


    Don''t let the other party cry here. How can the party go on. Seeing that Ning Tao''s anger was almost out, Zhou Ru waved her hand and immediately two waitresses came forward and helped each other down.


    Ning Tao looks back and sees that Xia Mengfei''s look has returned to indifference, and he doesn''t demand any more. To tell the truth, Cao Qian is not worth mentioning to him.


    Cao Yang looks taut. Seeing Lin Tengfei in the crowd without saying a word, he reaches for his mobile phone, dials it out, hangs up, and then turns to walk out.


    Here, Lin Tengfei also took out his mobile phone. Seeing the call above, he swept his eyes around and rushed to chase each other.


    A farce is over, Zhou Ru and Zhang Mingyuan a pair of just nothing happened, turned to greet the guests.


    However, the two masters did not look at Ning Tao any more, as if they regarded him as the air, obviously expressing their dissatisfaction.With the sound of the music in the hall, the guests also relaxed.


    The host didn''t mention that no one would be unhappy. The scene was calm again, and everyone began to talk and laugh together. But inadvertently, the eyes of Ning Tao changed.


    Those present are not fools. When such a thing happens, even the owner doesn''t pursue it. Undoubtedly, Ning Tao has great energy.


    In other words, Zhang Mingyuan is afraid of it and does not dare to turn his face easily.


    There is a space in the field, and the guests dance with the music. Ning Tao turns around and looks at Xia Mengfei silently for a moment, smiles, shows his white teeth, and says with a little ridicule, "Mr. Xia, can I invite you to dance?"


    Xia Mengfei has a complicated look. He doesn''t open his mouth, but he hands over a scallion arm. Ning Tao gently pinches it and drags it to the dance floor. With one hand, he hugs his waist. They move with the music, as if they were born lovers.


    Xia Mengfei leaned on Ning Tao''s shoulder and felt the strange eyes of the people around him. Her face turned red involuntarily. After a moment, she bit her lip in his ear and couldn''t help whispering, "brother Tao, you offended me today for my sake."


    Ning Tao smiles a little, also stoops to the other side''s ear, blowing a mouthful of heat to the delicate white earlobe, ha ha says with a smile, "for sister Xia, even if offending the whole world, it''s not too much."


    These words are more intimate than any sweet words. Xia Mengfei is drunk.


    A pretty face becomes bright and moving, heart puff puff puff as if to kick a fawn, wish a exhortation to limp in Ning Tao''s arms.


    After being sweet, he was worried. He looked up at Ning Tao vaguely, bit his plump lips, and reminded him: "you have offended President Zhou and Zhang Mingyuan this time. They are said to have big backgrounds. You should be careful in the future!"

 Chapter 455

    Ning Tao lowers his head and gets away from Xia Mengfei. He changes his dance steps and squints at each other''s perfect figure, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. "It doesn''t matter, just a few clowns!"


    This words said majestic atmosphere, completely did not put each other in the eye, Xia Mengfei a heart can not say what taste, want to say and stop.


    Feeling under the general, the lips are white bite, yingbai fingers close to his clothes, can''t help but Yingying asked, "for me, is it worth it?"


    Ning Tao laughs and stares at each other''s chest, deliberately showing a look of color and joking, "king you of Zhou, for Bo Bao Si''s sake, laughs and does not hesitate to play with princes. Compared with him, I''m a little worse!"


    One after another, Xia Mengfei, who is like a fish in water in the business field, is almost unable to resist. Her beautiful eyes almost melt out of the water. She angrily says, "how many people have you said this to! It''s glib. "


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I only said to you."


    Ning Tao''s face froze when he heard the speech, and then he gave a dry smile. In fact, it''s not the first time that he said this kind of words. He is used to making trouble with Hua Linglong at ordinary times. The other party is very open and often forces him to say similar words. Now he''s learning very well.


    Without waiting for the other side to ask more, Ning Tao directly pulls Xia Mengfei into his arms.


    Some people are happy, others are sad. Li Bingbing looks at the two people kissing me, and his face turns black. The good mood he just had is swept away.


    The other party is clearly pulled over by her. She turns around and dances with others. Then she looks down at her carefully dressed clothes for Ning Tao. She secretly grits her teeth and scolds this hearty guy in her heart.


    But not far away, I occasionally look at Hua Lingling on the dance floor, and there is a faint gliding in her face.


    Just now the scene, let her see in the eyes, in the heart of Xia Mengfei in addition to envy, there is a trace of jealousy.


    Everyone is Ning Tao''s woman, the other party can be aboveboard with him, and she can only hide in the dark.


    She doesn''t blame Ning Tao for this. It''s good for her to have the present identity. Just though I think so, I have no contented people. My eyes are full of complexity.


    In another rest room, Cao Yang and Lin Tengfei stand in front of the window, looking at the dancing of Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei.


    "Brother Lin, I want to be safe this time!"


    Cao Yang didn''t look back. He looked out of the window coldly, with poison in his eyes.


    "What? Brother Cao doesn''t believe in the strength of our youth association? "


    Lin Tengfei looked at Cao Yang with a slightly dissatisfied tone.


    "Brother Lin misunderstood me. Ning Tao bullied me too much. If I don''t get this tone out, I can''t sleep and eat well!" Hearing the other party''s dissatisfaction, Cao Yang began to explain.


    Lin Tengfei turned his eyes and said in secret, "you are not satisfied with looking for the other party''s trouble. What do you say to me? I only deal with the South China Gang!"


    However, his words were a kind of consolation: "brother Cao, don''t worry. After tonight, there will be no South China Gang, which is equivalent to cutting off this boy''s arm. When the four seas gang is destroyed, he''s not as good as you want!"


    With a flash of eyes, Lin Tengfei''s eyes fell on Hua Linglong, who was alone and drinking muggy wine. Tut tut said, "it''s just a pity for this beauty, ah..."


    A look of chagrin.


    "Yes?"


    When Cao Yang heard the words, he looked at Lin Tengfei deeply and said tentatively, "is this woman in brother Lin''s eyes?"


    "Ha ha, beauty is like jade."


    Lin Tengfei laughed. Although he didn''t give a positive answer, a compliment has shown his heart.


    The words left Cao Yang''s mind to ponder, and his eyes were dazzled. He couldn''t help reaching out and touching his chin. After a long silence, he said, "it''s a pity that you are so dead. If brother Lin is interested, maybe I can help you!"


    "Oh, brother Cao, what can I do?"


    On hearing this, Lin Tengfei''s eyes shot out a little bit of wolf light, completely interested.


    "There are ways, but..." Cao Yang smile, behind the words did not say, a little hard to get feeling.


    "But what? Brother Cao, if you have something to say, just say it


    Seeing that he had aroused the other party''s interest, Cao Yang said, "it''s nothing. I''m just worried that brother Lin will be happy to be a good man and feel compassion for him." There was a snicker between the eyes.


    O. The first e-mail of e-version 9


    "er..."


    Lin Tengfei''s forehead suddenly had several black lines. As soon as his face turned red, he said, "brother Cao, don''t worry. Since you and my family are beating, there will be no waves because of a woman. This woman will die tonight!"


    "Good!"


    Cao Yang patted the railing with one hand, looked back at the door with a smile on his face, then looked at the other side and said in a low voice, "in fact, it''s not difficult..."


    At the end of the dance, Zhou Ru and Zhang Mingyuan come hand in hand. Others don''t know what happened behind them, but on the surface, they are both happy and intimate.After all, they are all the children of a big family. They take good care of their emotions. They are all the people who want to face. After they made some speeches, the banquet began. They took turns toasting, pushing cups and changing cups.


    But on this occasion, in addition to Ning Tao, few people really come to eat, and the drinks are just right. Few people will drink too much.


    Hua Linglong took a few mouthfuls of food, and just wiped her red lips with a napkin, Lin Tengfei came over with two glasses of red wine and a smile on her face.


    "I''m Lin Tengfei, general manager of Hongtai group. I''ve just heard that general manager Hua is also here. Everyone is in the same trade. I''d like to propose a toast. I hope Hua will not refuse."


    When he opened his mouth, a glass of red wine had been handed over, but his eyes were deep in the white part of the latter''s chest, and his throat was itchy.


    Lin Tengfei and Hua Linglong are not familiar with people''s names or the shadow of trees, but Hongtai is no stranger to her. Behind that, there is a big gangster leader, who ranks first in the whole country, far from the South China gang.


    Dare not neglect, hualinglong quickly stood up, reached for the glass, touched the other side, and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin is polite, I''m very honored." Then he raised his slender white neck and drank it down.


    "Hehe, there are a lot of flowers."


    Looking at the other party finished drinking, Lin Tengfei''s smile was a little deep, and he spoke in praise.


    After they were polite, Lin Tengfei didn''t bother too much. After saying hello, he called the waiter again, took two glasses of red wine on his tray, turned and walked to the other table.


    Hua Linglong was stunned. She thought that there was something wrong with the other party. It seemed that she was just toasting and meeting people. Then she didn''t think much about it. She turned and sat back and put it aside.

 Chapter 456

    However, only a few minutes later, Hua Linglong felt uncomfortable.


    I can''t tell what it''s like. My body is soft, and my strength is a little scattered. My mental strength is not congealing.


    "Do you have a bad stomach?"


    Flower exquisite beautiful double eyebrow one Dai, this kind of feeling is strong again.


    "Mr. Hua, what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable?"


    On one side, a pretty middle-aged woman seemed to come by chance. Seeing Hua Linglong''s look, she stopped and asked.


    What kind of people are sitting with what kind of people? Hualinglong is the last class on this table. It is relatively cold and less concerned.


    The woman Hua Linglong didn''t know her. When she heard the other party''s concern, she reluctantly laughed and said, "it''s OK, just a little dizzy. Maybe she ate something unclean."


    "Oh, let me help you to the guests below to have a rest." The woman hesitated and said tentatively.


    Hua Linglong originally wanted to refuse, but she turned her head and glanced at Ning Tao, who was sitting with Xia Mengfei. They were chatting and laughing. They didn''t know what they thought. As soon as they bit the silver teeth, they looked at each other and said with embarrassment, "don''t bother you, I''ll go myself."


    "It''s just a matter of lifting a finger if you want to talk about it."


    The woman was very forthright when she heard the speech. She reached out and picked up Hua Linglong. After a few words of explanation, the three of them went downstairs.


    In order to greet the guests, Zhou Ru also specially vacated a room, just for a rainy day.


    Three people came to a guest room, the woman waved away the waiter, quietly took the key, and each other simply said a few words, then turned and left.


    Falling on the bed, the sleepiness in her eyes is getting bigger and bigger. Hua Linglong reluctantly takes out her mobile phone and sends a text message with her eyes closed. Then she throws it away and falls asleep.


    The woman came out of the room, also felt out the mobile phone, edited a text message, looked at the key in her hand, then turned and walked towards a dark place.


    Here Ning Tao is talking with Xia Mengfei. Suddenly, the mobile phone in his pocket rings. When he takes it out, he can''t help but have a toothache. His eyes can''t help looking in a certain direction, but the chair is empty.


    The message was sent by Hua Linglong, with only one house number, "what does that mean?"


    Looking at the text messages on the mobile phone, Ning Tao''s heart is up and down.


    He knew that there was resentment in the other party''s heart this time, and he was planning to go to her to make up for it tonight. Unexpectedly, the other party even made up the room.


    It''s just, is that ok? You know, it''s a banquet. It''s hard for Ning Tao to do that on someone else''s site.


    "What''s the matter, brother Tao?"


    See Ning Tao has been staring at the mobile phone, Xia Mengfei turned around and asked.


    "Well It''s OK, it''s ok... "


    Ning Tao hastened to be a thief, put away his mobile phone, stood up and said with a forced smile to Xia Mengfei, "sister Xia, you eat first, I''ll go to the toilet."


    Without waiting for the other party to answer, Ning Tao turns around and leaves in a hurry. Although he doesn''t feel right, he doesn''t dare not to go. That woman is also crazy and makes her unhappy. She can break the sky every minute.


    Xia Mengfei''s look flashed. She looked at Ning Tao''s back, and then looked at the exquisite seats, thinking deeply.


    Here Ning Tao sneaks down the stairs, comes to the other party''s designated school number, reaches out and knocks on the door.


    There was no response. Ning Tao looked up and looked at the number of the door again. He felt out his mobile phone and compared it. There was no mistake.


    KL see B ¡Ì original & edition; D chapter y,


    "angry?"


    Ning Tao touched chin, a little meditation, directly opened the room with perspective, oneself slipped in.


    Guest room is not big, two rooms, the front is the living room, next to the suite is the bedroom, Ning Tao swept in the room, stepped into the bedroom.


    Yeah?


    See flower Linglong unexpectedly fell asleep, Ning Tao once again a Leng, lift a step to walk in front of the other party, PA of a clap on its buttock.


    The voice is not small, Ning Tao didn''t let go of hand, put on the cloud like silk thigh, looked up and squinted at the flower Linglong.


    But then, Ning Tao''s face sank down. Hua Linglong didn''t wake up and fell asleep. In the past, they used to make trouble like this. He knew that the other side would not sleep like this.


    So it''s extraordinary.


    Ning Tao has no other thoughts. He opens the perspective and starts to scan Hua Linglong.


    "Damn it


    This time check down, Ning Tao look pan cold up, also see each other''s symptoms, confirm that this is under the drug and so on.


    Sitting on the bed, pondering a little, Ning Tao is not anxious to let flower Linglong wake up, but turned to go out.


    Stepping to the waiter on duty, Ning Tao asked calmly, "who opened the room just now?"


    After all, this is a high-class hotel. It should be registered. He plans to see who sent the other party down.This was originally a taboo in the hotel, but today it was special. The waiter hesitated a little and gave the list to Ning Tao.


    There are only two names on the list. Besides Hua Linglong, Cao Qian is left.


    Looking at the name, Ning Tao gave a cold smile and became active.


    When he returned the document to the other party, he thought to himself.


    However, at this time, with a bang, the cameras on the whole floor suddenly dimmed, the lights disappeared, the power was cut off, and the monitoring also lost its function.


    Ning Tao''s step is not from a meal, can''t help but light Yi.


    It''s really sleepy, and someone gave him a pillow. He was thinking about an idea, but someone helped him.


    However, he didn''t feel very happy. On the contrary, his heart sank. It was obvious that this was the ghost of someone.


    The other side will spend Linglong dizzy, can''t have no other action, too late to think, Ning Tao quickly ran to Cao Qian''s room.


    Perspective open, see it is sitting on the bed playing with mobile phones, Ning Tao secretly open the door, sneaked in.


    Just more than ten seconds, he came out carrying the unconscious Cao Qian and went straight to Hua Linglong''s room.


    Since the other party comes to play, he will let it down.


    A minute later, Ning Tao came out with Hua Linglong and turned to Cao Qian''s room.


    Almost the same, Lin Tengfei came to the corridor with a mobile phone and a flashlight, with a bunch of keys in his hand.


    Hua Linglong''s magic medicine was just his, but the things and ideas were provided by Cao Yang.


    It was dangerous to sit on such an occasion, but he was not worried.


    After all, with a dying person, you don''t have to worry so much. He believes that in less than half an hour, the other person will be worried about himself.


    It''s his gift that he can make the other party happy before he dies. When his mind turns, Lin Tengfei finds hualinglong''s room and stops.

 Chapter 457

    "Click"


    when the key is inserted in the door lock, Lin Tengfei turns it slightly with one hand. With a click, the door lock comes. As soon as he arranges his clothes, the corner of his mouth turns up a little, and he goes in.


    Of course, all this was carefully arranged by Cao Yang, who was very satisfied with everything.


    As for the snake in Donghai, it''s not troublesome for the Cao family to get some shady things. From ecstasy to the middle-aged woman, it''s all arranged by the other side.


    Of course, this series of arrangements are not perfect, and there are even many flaws. For example, if hualinglong has an accident, the current power failure, as long as an investigation is made afterwards, it will be found on the Cao family.


    But this time it''s different. Starting from tonight, there won''t be any more hualinglong. Maybe the South China gang will become a past.


    The best! After that, even if Zhou Ru and Zhang Mingyuan found him on the head, they would not be able to have trouble with the Cao family because of a dead man.


    Moreover, this is the East China Sea. Even if Zhou Ru and Zhang Mingyuan are strong dragons, they can''t beat him.


    However, in order to please Lin Tengfei, Cao Yang tried his best.


    In the dark, the sight is not very good. Lin Tengfei comes to the bedroom and squints at it carefully. Then he vaguely sees a sleeping beauty lying on the bed.


    Some things have the beauty of turning on the light, and darkness has the advantage of darkness. Thinking of the mature figure of Hua Linglong, the charming face bag, the handsome waist, the slender and tight legs, Lin Tengfei is ready to move.


    Swallowing saliva, Lin Tengfei knew that time was limited. Now it was not too much YY time. He quickly took off the clothes one by one with his hands, put them on the head of the bed and went to bed slowly.


    His hands first tried to clap the woman on the bed, but the latter didn''t react. Lin Tengfei''s heart was put down.


    Pressing down the agitation in his heart, instead of being impatient, he took off the other party''s clothes neatly. However, it was obvious that women''s clothes were in trouble in the dark, and the sound of tearing clothes sounded from time to time.


    "Damn it


    Later also want to let flower exquisite decent go out, did not expect the clothes or torn, Lin Tengfei secretly scold a, also broke the pot. Three or five times, I took it off completely.


    Without foreplay or flirting, Lin Tengfei is on the verge of outburst just because of the imaginary painting in his mind. At present, a low roar is pressing on the woman.


    Everything in the room, nature is Ning Tao panoramic view, at the moment beside the cold, heart murderous ups and downs.


    Obviously, it''s aimed at Hua Linglong. If he hadn''t just received the call, I''m afraid the result would be unimaginable.


    He doesn''t know and doesn''t need to know who Lin Tengfei is. If someone dares to touch his woman, someone will bear the cost.


    After seeing the sleeping flower Linglong, Ning Tao saw a murderous spirit in his eyes, and then strode away.


    In the room, Lin Tengfei didn''t realize that someone had come to the room.


    Just suddenly, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck, and then came bursts of roar in his head, unconscious.


    When he brows, Ning Tao "slaps" Lin Tengfei''s face with a wave of his hand. All of a sudden, blood gushes out of his mouth and nose, and his teeth spit out.


    After finishing this, Ning Tao still didn''t give up. He lowered his head and glanced at the other party. There were still some guys who refused to give up. With a cold smile, he kicked his foot on the top. This foot was even more fierce. When the sole of his foot fell, Lin Tengfei''s flesh and blood was blurred, and his two eggs were shriveled and obviously broken.


    If you dare to do such a thing, you have to have the consciousness of bearing the consequences. Killing the other party is cheap. What is more important than depriving a person of his hobby.


    Take a deep breath, Ning Tao''s mind is clear again, and starts to run rapidly.


    Don''t think about it. This man should have a deep background, otherwise he won''t have so much cooperation.


    Eyes turned, Ning Tao with sheets will two people a wrap, holding out.


    Since someone wants to play, Ning Tao doesn''t mind to accompany him to the end, so he will expand his gaffe and see what ghosts and monsters will jump out later.


    Back in the room, the sheets are replaced with new ones. Ning Tao puts hualinglong on the bed again, and then turns around and goes out.


    Everything is like never happened, Ning Tao as if nothing had happened back to the top, sat back to Xia Mengfei side, gently raise a glass, and the latter a little bit, drink.


    "Are you gone?"


    Xia Mengfei light min a mouthful of red wine, beautiful eyes have deep meaning to see eye Ning Tao, suddenly light floating to the sentence.


    "No Well... "


    As soon as I put down the wine glass, I knew it was wrong. I quickly turned around and said Who is it? "


    Piantou looked at the other side and found that Xia Mengfei was looking at him with a smile, which made Ning Tao feel pressure.


    Fortunately, the latter didn''t ask deeply, and didn''t even open his mouth. I don''t know if he didn''t hear what Ning Tao said or what he said. He lifted his chopsticks and tastefully picked up a dish. He put it in his mouth and chewed it up. He just tried harder.


    Then, the banquet became quiet, and everyone''s eyes fell on one place.Zhou Ru and Zhang Mingyuan have changed their dress and come out arm in arm. The men are sunny and handsome, and the women are generous and quiet.


    Looking at these two years, even with Ning Tao''s picky eyes, I feel that these two people are more suitable from the appearance, that is, the legendary golden girl.


    Behind them, several waiters followed with glasses.


    Their marriage was decided by their elders. Today''s engagement banquet is just a boo. The main reason is that Zhang Mingyuan was too suspicious after the last event. After the family''s strong mediation, Zhou Ru reluctantly agreed to hold an engagement banquet in Donghai.


    On the one hand, he proved that he really had nothing to do with Ning Tao, and on the other hand, he provided help for Zhang Mingyuan''s development.


    The presence of all the industry leaders, to see two people even decided, one by one clapped hands.


    Li Bingbing, not far away, looks at the two people on the stage. Her whole face is black. She looks back at Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei and raises her glass from time to time. Suddenly, she is upset. She pours a full glass for herself and swallows it. Because she is too fierce, she coughs one after another and her face turns red.


    Fortunately, everyone''s attention was focused on the two people, and they didn''t pay attention to this side. Otherwise, Li Bingbing would have lost his manners.


    But in Cao Qian''s room, two meat insects are still lying together, there is no movement.


    A few minutes later, may be feeling stuffy, Cao Qian eyelids moved, slowly opened her eyes.


    But then, she felt that there was a person lying on her body. Her pupils suddenly widened, and her mouth suddenly gave out a scream, and she pushed it away.

 Chapter 458

    This move, Cao Qian immediately felt a pain.


    In a flash, with her long experience, she understood what was going on.


    "Kill you, kill you..."


    Cao Qian, who has come back to her senses, wants to be crazy. She reaches out her hand to fight Lin Tengfei. She uses both hands and feet. That''s crazy.


    She is a good social flower, but not everyone can go on, let alone the other side is a strong woman to do her.


    Just let her doubt is, no matter how she shot, beside the man in addition to hum a few words, no response.


    It''s a pity that Cao Qian has lost her mind. She''s almost tired, so she''s in a hurry to find her own clothes. There''s only one idea in her heart, which is to leave here as soon as possible.


    But in the dark where to find their own clothes, helpless, caoqian pulled up a list wrapped himself, barefoot son crazy general ran out.


    Pop!


    As soon as I got out of the room, the electricity came from the floor, and the lights were on in the corridor. A waiter was checking every bedroom. As soon as I went out, Cao Qian and I looked at each other, and they both screamed


    "Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhang, I wish you a happy one hundred years..."


    After a brief opening speech, Zhou Ru and his wife began toasting. A middle-aged man with a big stomach held up a cup of tea, laughed, reached out and drank it.


    Drinking is naturally a man''s business. Zhang Mingyuan also took up his glass and was waiting to drink. A waiter came in a hurry, lying in Zhang Mingyuan''s ear and whispered, "Mr. Zhang, something happened..."


    It has to be said that Zhou Ru is very intelligent. Although the hotel is hers, it''s only natural to give Zhang Mingyuan face on today''s occasion. He is the main person in everything, and the waiter naturally reflects the situation to him.


    "Pa"


    without waiting for the waiter to finish, Zhang Mingyuan''s face became gloomy, and his face became more and more convincing. With the help of his big hand, the wine cup suddenly broke and the wine spilled all over the floor.


    The middle-aged man''s face sank when he saw it. In full view of the public, he didn''t give face at all. Didn''t he hit him in the face?


    However, Zhang Mingyuan really didn''t give him face. He threw the broken wine glass and said, "go and have a look. I''ll see who didn''t give me face today!"


    Zhang Mingyuan is angry.


    It''s really angry that someone should have done something that a strong girl did on this occasion. It''s not to give him face, but to slap him in the face.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ru is still calm, and quickly apologizes to the middle-aged man. At the same time, she reaches out her hand and calls the waiter to understand the situation.


    Later, Zhou Ru''s face was too calm to be calm. Her pretty face was so tense that she walked out without saying a word.


    At this time, if people can''t see the accident again, they will be kicked in the head by donkeys.


    £©Free of charge forever and forever_ Cao Yang''s face also changed. He quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed a number for Lin Tengfei, but no one connected him. Then he got up and hurried downstairs.


    There are good people see, also raised his feet to follow up, want to see what happened.


    It''s not easy for other people to sit here in this area. Three or two of them left the table one after another, intending to see what happened.


    Cao Qian''s room, Lin Tengfei bruised, the whole person has been in a coma, Cao Qian wrapped a sheet squatting in a corner, shivering, scared.


    Anyway, she''s just a woman. It''s good that she hasn''t been scared by such changes for several times.


    "Did you call an ambulance?"


    Soon, the room was full of people. Zhang Mingyuan looked at the two and said to the waiter word by word.


    Although his face was calm, his mood could be seen from the sharp rise of the tendons on his clenched fist.


    In any case, he did not expect such a thing to happen.


    One is a young lady from the north, the other is a young lady from the East China Sea. Now she is in a room. The man is not sure whether he is alive or dead, and the woman is paralyzed. She feels numb when she thinks about it.


    Especially seeing Lin Tengfei on the bed, Zhang Mingyuan''s mouth is bitter. He knows that things are going wrong. If this person dies here, even he is responsible.


    "It''s called I called... "


    The waiter, who was watched by the crowd, suffered a lot in his heart, and his words were not sharp.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Ru took a step and said with no expression on her face.


    "Well, Mr. Zhou, I don''t know what''s going on in the guest room on this floor. The circuit is broken. I''ll inform the people below to repair it. When it comes, Xiao Wu sees the young lady running out of the room in a hurry. In order not to damage the scene, I have to invite the young lady back here!"


    A man with a foreman''s appearance coughed and stood up.


    "Do you mean Lin Tengfei was beaten by my sister?"


    As soon as the other party''s words fell, Cao Yang squeezed out of the crowd, grabbed the collar of the little foreman, and said in a cold voice, "I warn you, you should be responsible for what you say?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Cao Yang almost didn''t faint. The original plan was that after Lin Tengfei solved the problem, someone would help Hua Linglong out, and then he would be all right, but he didn''t see Hua Linglong. Why did Lin Tengfei stay in the same room with Cao Qian? He''s also confused now."Mr. Cao, calm down."


    At this time, Zhou Ru was the only one who could be shocked. Now she said something calmly, then she turned to look at Cao Qian on the ground, lowered her voice and said, "Miss Cao, is Lin Tengfei your fight?"


    It''s too cruel. She can see that even if Lin Tengfei doesn''t die, his whole life will be wasted. Even if he is an immortal, he will be powerless.


    "It''s him He raped me. Brother, you want to help me. I didn''t mean to hit her... "


    Now Cao Qian is full of fear. She never thought that Lin Tengfei was the woman who did her own work, and she even beat him.


    "Shut up


    Cao Yang turned back and slapped Cao Qian in the face. His eyes said, "you drink too much, don''t talk nonsense!"


    If the other party has the heart to kill, he can''t wait.


    Now Cao Jiagang has just reached an agreement with Hongtai. If something really happens to Lin Tengfei today, he can''t wipe his ass clean.


    In the heart is more angry, people look at, even if you hit, also can''t admit ah, Cao Yang eyes closed, in the heart can''t help but cry, pit Cao!


    "I don''t talk nonsense. It''s him, it''s his strong girl who does me..."


    A slap down, Cao Qian tears down, hysterical cry.


    "Somebody, help Miss Cao down to have a rest and let a few people take care of her."


    Not afraid of chaos, but afraid of no clue, Cao Qian admitted, and Zhou Ru also put down her heart. After all, although she was disgraced this time, she had a head of injustice and a master of debt. It was fortunate that she could take out their host.


    As for letting a few people take care of Cao Qian, they can''t hear it. If it sounds good, it means taking care of her. If it doesn''t sound good, it means monitoring her.


    Soon, a few bodyguards separated the crowd into the waist, regardless of Cao Qian''s struggle, it will be hard to "please" out.

 Chapter 459

    "Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhang, this matter will not be so simple. There must be something strange."


    Seeing that Cao Qian was asked to leave, Cao Yang''s mouth twitched unconsciously, and then hardened his head to look at the two people.


    Those present are not fools, who can not see that there is something fishy in it, otherwise there is no such coincidence.


    Cao Qian is resting below. How can Lin Tengfei touch it, but the power is off again.


    In a word, it makes people have too many reverie.


    "Mr. Cao can rest assured that no matter who did this, he will give an account to the Zhou family and Zhang Jia."


    At the moment, it was Zhou Ru who spoke. A word had already come out, which made many people look different and take a breath.


    It''s not strong dragon but Jiang. The other party even moved out Zhang Jia and Zhou family in Jinghua. Obviously, it''s infuriating.


    However, everyone can understand that when such a thing happens, no one will be calm.


    "Mr. Zhou, there is one more thing..."


    The little foreman''s face flickered, looking at Zhou Ru''s desire to talk and stop, and finally his words came to his mouth, and his tone weakened.


    "Say it


    Zhou Ru looks unchanged, only said a word, for her, nothing can be more difficult than in front of her.


    As an employee of Jin scale, he naturally knew the boss''s temper. Seeing Zhou Ru like this, the foreman did not dare to delay and said, "the flower next door is still sleeping. I can''t wake up. Doctor Jiang has passed."


    C ¡Ì see | P is the chapter T section of the $f version; H) l


    "go and have a look."


    There is no more to say, just a call does not wake up, has shown that things are not normal.


    A group of people followed her again and came to hualinglong''s room.


    As a hotel with certain specifications in the whole East China Sea, it is naturally equipped with emergency doctors. When everyone came to the room, a fat white middle-aged woman in a white coat was packing up some medical machinery and tools. When she saw Hua Linglong coming in, she quickly and respectfully called out, "Hello, Mr. Zhou."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Ru looked at Hua Linglong in the bedroom and asked.


    "Mr. Zhou, this lady has been drugged. I''ve given her a wake-up injection. It''s estimated that she will soon wake up."


    It''s not uncommon in the hotel, but the people nearby are nervous when they hear it.


    Lin Tengfei''s business, if he is still to blame, then now hualinglong here, there is a kind of chilling feeling.


    Everyone came to the banquet. Now some people have been charmed. Is there anyone who has also been drugged.


    For a time, many people looked at Zhou Ru, and their eyes became a bit treacherous.


    Whatever happens, the host has a certain responsibility.


    "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhou, what happened here? Is your hotel really good?"


    At the moment, Ning Tao, who was in the crowd, came out. His eyes stopped a little on the bed, and he looked at the two people coldly.


    Although he has already let out his anger, Lin Tengfei will not do it alone. There must be an accomplice. In this case, he will not rely on Zhou Ru to find out the murderer, but he should have a certain attitude.


    "What do you mean, Ning Tao?" Zhang Mingyuan smell speech facial expression a change, lift Mou to ask a way.


    "It''s not interesting. I''ll give you an account today?" Ning Tao fearlessly raised his eyes and made a pair of words.


    "To you?" As soon as Zhang Mingyuan heard this, his anger could no longer be suppressed.


    In fact, even if we don''t open our mouths, Zhang Mingyuan has lost his face this time. However, Ning Tao wants to explain to him in front of so many people. Is this tantamount to a naked face beating?


    He was not right with Ning Tao. Besides, Hua Linglong had a relationship with you. He gave it back to you. He immediately took it as an obvious trouble. At the moment, with a thick eyebrow, he said stiffly, "this matter will naturally be found out by the police. Why should I give you an account? In addition, Mr. Ning hasn''t given me an account of today''s situation!"


    "Good..."


    Ning Tao spat out two good words in a row, "I''ll tell you today!"


    When the words fall, he strides suddenly and comes to Zhang Mingyuan. With five fingers in his hand, he blows towards Zhang Mingyuan quickly.


    "Yes?"


    Zhang Mingyuan didn''t expect that Ning Tao said he would do it immediately. When he came back, his opponent''s fist was close at hand. He knew he was not his opponent, but everyone was watching him. Now he couldn''t retreat. Moreover, the room was so small that there was not much place to hide. Zhang Mingyuan forced himself to raise his hand and meet him Go.


    Bang!


    Heart to heart, not to mention Ning Tao''s hateful fist. As soon as the two hit each other, Zhang Mingyuan felt a strong force coming from his arm in Zhou Ru''s no, and his body flew out directly.


    "Putong" a strong force, he directly lifted on the wall, Zhang Mingyuan feel the viscera are about to move the general, body hot pain, a sweet throat, there is blood overflow."Ning Tao, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Ru eyebrows jump, quickly block in front of Zhang Mingyuan, she is really afraid of Ning Tao a excited kill each other. For Ning Tao''s excitement, she can understand, the bed flower Linglong with each other''s relationship is not shallow, each other is excited can understand. For a moment, she blamed Zhang Mingyuan in her heart.


    It is reasonable to say that when such a thing happens, the first thing a host should do is to calm down the situation, rather than having disputes with the guests.


    However, she ignored one point. Zhang Mingyuan came to Donghai for the first time, and he didn''t know much about the power of Donghai. He didn''t know the relationship between them. Moreover, she was already annoyed with Ning Tao in her heart. When she saw him jump out, she would naturally say "yes".


    "Mr. Zhou, the way you treat guests here is not flattering."


    Looking at a few more bad looking bodyguards in front of him, Ning Tao smiles coldly, and his words are stabbed.


    "Back off."


    Zhou Ru''s face turned red as soon as she heard the speech. She quickly held back her bodyguard and took a deep breath. She looked at Ning Tao and said sincerely, "Mr. Ning, just now Mingyuan has no malice, but is straightforward. If there is something wrong to say, I apologize for her. I hope you don''t have the same insight as him."


    At this time, the most important thing to do is to stabilize people''s minds. If this incident is not handled properly, I''m afraid that today''s gathering of the two people will become a joke of Donghai.


    Looking at Zhou Ru deeply, Ning Tao doesn''t want to embarrass him. He nods his head and doesn''t speak any more, which is to give him face.


    The reason why he shot just now was that he was short of breath. No matter what he said, the other side had the responsibility that could not be shirked. The punch just now was out of breath.


    After stabilizing Ning Tao, Zhou Ru turned his head and looked at the people: "don''t worry, my Zhou family will give you an account of today''s matter. Believe me, Zhou Ru, please go to the top floor and wait for a moment. I will find out this matter as soon as possible."

 Chapter 460

    "We naturally believe in Mr. Zhou."


    "Then we''ll wait for the news."


    ¡­¡­


    There are lively guests in the field. Naturally, they don''t want the atmosphere to be so stiff. They agree with each other and want to go back.


    Li Bingbing was the most unhappy in the game. Originally, she was most distressed about this kind of thing, but this time, she wanted to be more chaotic and better.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s attack on Zhang Mingyuan, she wants Ning Tao to beat the son of a bitch to death. But now it seems that her good sister has solved the problem in time.


    Fortunately, after such changes, the engagement banquet was completely destroyed, and Li Bingbing felt comfortable that they had not given each other rings.


    After carefully thinking about the goal, Li Bingbing put himself into the current affairs again, and regained his resolute look. He opened his mouth to the public and said, "everyone is suspected of this matter. No one can leave until the police arrive!"


    ¡­¡­ When the audience heard the words, their faces changed. It was tantamount to not believing them. It was tantamount to controlling their personal freedom. Look at me, look at you, and look at each other.


    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s just that the party is not over yet. Please go upstairs and have a cup of tea first!" Zhou Ru heart a Deng, secretly pulled down Li Bingbing, don''t let her talk, back to explain.


    Li Bingbing''s words are too ambiguous. After all, it''s dozens of bosses. It''s offensive, and even she can''t afford it.


    Soon, the guest room was cleaned out. After all, Hua Linglong was still in bed. It was not good for a group of big men to be crowded here. Even Ning Tao was invited upstairs.


    When the crowd left, the injured Zhang Mingyuan was also helped to leave. After all, the latter had to take care of the guests, which was the extreme of grief.


    Li Bingbing goes to the monitoring room and has entered the working state, while Zhou Ru stays to wait for Hua Linglong to wake up.


    Hua Linglong''s constitution is not weak, and she has practiced the double cultivation technique. She has a wake-up injection. Only four or five minutes later, her heavy eyelids are lifted, and she slowly opens her eyes.


    "Mr. Hua, are you awake?"


    Only a few women accompanied Zhou Ru in the room. Seeing Hua Linglong wake up, Zhou Ru breathes a sigh of relief, carefully carries a glass of water, and hands it to her through her mouth, saying, "do you want to drink a glass of water?"


    After sweeping around the room, there was something strange in Hua Linglong''s eyes. She shook her head and was about to sit up. But just a little bit, she was as heavy as a big stone.


    Fortunately, one of the waiters quickly reached out to hold her and let her lean against the head of the bed.


    "Mr. Zhou, what''s the matter?"


    Flower Linglong only feel this sleep is very deep, to the very strange, now aware of the whole body fatigue, is a face change, aware of the problem.


    "Mr. Hua, it''s like this..."


    There was no way to hide this kind of thing, and Zhou Ru hesitated for a moment and told the story.


    However, Zhou Ru also left a heart, did not tell Lin Tengfei and Cao Qian things, secretly pay attention to the reaction of Hua Linglong.


    Hua Linglong''s face became ugly when she heard that Zhou Ru''s words were obscure, but how could she not know that it was obviously aimed at her,


    "Mr. Zhou, I hope this matter can be investigated clearly?"


    Hua Linglong takes a deep breath, listens to the other person''s words, and quickly checks himself in the dark for the first time, until he finds that his body is normal, then he relaxes. At the same time, he still has some doubts, such as how he was discovered?


    What Zhou Ru said was vague. Hua Linglong took out her mobile phone from her pocket, and a text message had been edited.


    Encounter this kind of thing, she naturally won''t completely believe Zhou Ru, the first time thought of Ning Tao.


    Seeing Hua Linglong playing with her mobile phone, Zhou Ru wants to see who the other party will contact again, but the other party doesn''t open her mouth, and she can''t get up, so she has to suppress the agitation in her heart. Nod a way, "spend always rest assured, already began to check, affirmation gives you an account."


    When it comes to this, Zhou Ru can''t say what she has suffered. If the engagement banquet is messed up, she doesn''t know what people think of the golden scale hotel.


    Even the safety of the guests can not be guaranteed. Who dares to come.


    "Mr. Zhou, I want to go back."


    Seeing the message on the mobile phone, Hua Linglong quietly received the mobile phone, and looked at Zhou Ru''s light way.


    ¡­¡­


    Two female eyes a pair, Zhou Ru very want to say that things are not clear, you can''t go back now, but the words to the mouth and stop.


    Or that sentence, she has no right to keep each other, not to mention that the other party happened this kind of thing in her, the lips wriggled a few times, Zhou Ru can only say, "well, I''ll let you know as soon as there''s news here."


    On the top floor, Ning Tao also took the mobile phone, took the champagne in his hand, touched a full glass with Xia Mengfei, whispered a few words in his ear, then stood up and headed for the elevator.


    He has contact with Li Bingbing. The other party just contacted him and just called him to ask if he did it.The reason for suspecting him is very simple.


    on the monitoring of the corridor, he saw that he entered hualinglong''s room,


    for this, Ning Tao naturally rejected him. As for what to do in the other party''s room, Ning Tao asked Li Bingbing a rhetorical question and stopped him. What can a man do in a woman''s room?


    In addition, the other side also revealed an important information that the electricity and monitoring of the suite have something to do with the people Cao Yang brought. As for whether it was Cao Yang''s instigation, further investigation is needed.


    For Ning Tao, it is enough to know this information.


    He is not a policeman. He doesn''t need evidence. Knowing that the Cao family is behind the trouble, he achieves his goal.


    "Where are you going, sir?"


    In the elevator entrance, several burly bodyguards guard, a small leader saw Ning Tao coming, put out a hand to stop, and asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s getting late, so I''m going home to sleep."


    The corner of Ning Tao''s mouth blooms out a radian, smiling way.


    "Mr. Ning, before the police come, I advise you to go back."


    At this time, accompanied by several bodyguards, Zhang Mingyuan came near with a cold face and said in a cold voice.


    "Jokes? Where do I need your permission to go? "


    Ning Tao slightly squint, look suddenly a cold, look bad up.


    When he was photographed by Ning Tao''s momentum, Zhang Mingyuan''s pupils shrank slightly, but still didn''t retreat. "If I can''t control you at ordinary times, today, you''d better be honest."


    Today, he lost his face. Just when he came back from the monitoring room, he saw Ning Tao and was about to come up to question him. Unexpectedly, he met him head-on. Seeing that he was leaving, he naturally thought that he was guilty.


    "What if I have to leave?"


    Ning Tao took a step forward, and his momentum was compelling.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t like Zhang Mingyuan. The other party insists that he doesn''t know how to praise him. He doesn''t mind letting the other party suffer more.


    "Ning Tao, do you really think you can do whatever you want?"


    In full view of the public, Zhang Mingyuan was furious and waved one hand. Several people around him immediately gathered around and put one hand on his chest, obviously with the guy''s name.


    Once in and out, the scene suddenly tense up.

 Chapter 461

    At this critical moment, the elevator door opened, and Zhou Ru stepped out quickly. Seeing the confrontation at the door, her eyebrows jumped, her mind was tense, and she said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    A bodyguard immediately came forward and told Ning Tao about leaving.


    Looking at the chapter V section of the Qo edition, Zhou Ru moved when she heard the speech. Then she waved her hand and held back the bodyguard. Seeing that many people were paying attention to it, she turned her eyes and fell on Ning Tao. She said with a smile, "what''s the matter with Mr. Ning?"


    "It''s a little bit trivial. I want to go back. It''s not aimed at Mr. Zhou."


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, and the words warmed up.


    "Well, I might as well hinder Mr. Ning. Next time I have time, I''ll invite Mr. Ning to tea with Mingyuan, please."


    Zhou Ru''s reaction is insipid. She takes a deep look at Ning Tao. She turns over and asks for help.


    Ning Tao originally thought there was a wave, did not expect that Zhou Ru could be so cheerful, eyes have a strange flash, politely said, "thank you." Also big square of lift step but go.


    Seeing that Zhou Ru had let Ning Tao go, Zhang Mingyuan''s face was covered with clouds, and two words came out of his teeth, "Zhou Ru!"


    On this occasion, I can imagine the anger in my heart when I call out Zhou Ru''s full name.


    "Mingyuan, the matter has been investigated. I think it''s better to explain it to you now."


    Taking a pair of long and slender legs, Zhou Ru comes to Zhang Mingyuan and says softly that she is going to take her to the crowd.


    "The investigation is clear?"


    Zhang Mingyuan a Leng, immediately suspicious to see Zhou Ru, the other side seems to have been accompanied by flower Linglong, how to know the investigation.


    Seeing Zhang Mingyuan''s look, Zhou Ru''s mind darkened, and unconsciously felt a little sour.


    In fact, where did she know to investigate? What she said just now was all expedient. For this reason, the truth is not important. What matters is to make the guests as satisfied as possible.


    At a certain level, the truth is not important, but the attitude is the most important. If these people are upset, they will lose their qualification to be based in the East China Sea.


    Zhang Mingyuan can''t see all this clearly, but she has to compete with Ning Tao, which makes her very disappointed.


    This situation, unconsciously let Zhou Ru think of the grandfather often in the mouth of a word, "do not plan for the world, not for the moment, do not plan for the overall situation, not for a domain."


    From this one thing, we can see Zhang Mingyuan''s ability. At the thought of spending a lifetime with the one around us, Zhou Ru''s heart felt a chill. When she looked up, I didn''t know when snowflakes were floating out of the window.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao out of the hotel, look around, eyes locked in a black car, immediately went forward, open the door to sit on.


    Soon, the sound of the car''s throttle sounded and sped away.


    The driver in the car is a woman. It''s chun''er in spring, summer, autumn and winter. There is a woman sitting on the co driver. Xia''er, also known as Xia''er, is Hua Linglong''s two bodyguards.


    In addition to Ning Tao, there is Hua Linglong in the back of the car.


    Naturally, they have an appointment. As for Ning Tao''s two elder martial brothers, Ning Tao has informed them to go back with Xia Mengfei, just to meet those nephews and others.


    The main reason is that he is going to spend the night at hualinglong''s place tonight, which is not very good for the two elder martial brothers to see, so they simply find such an excuse.


    Celebrity Club, it''s getting late, and it''s closed.


    Buzz


    Two long-distance buses came, immediately stopped at the door, the door opened, and a large number of men in black poured out from inside, running directly to the Celebrity Club.


    "Who?"


    Seeing this group of people coming, the security guard outside the door changed his face. He immediately took out his walkie talkie and stopped it at the same time.


    Shua!


    A dull sound sounded, and the security guard fell on his back in the dark.


    On his forehead, there is a blood hole, and there is murmuring blood flowing out from it.


    A big man in black blew the smoke from a pistol with a silencer. Without looking at the security guard, he strode to the door.


    Hula!


    A few people just walked to the door, the door was pulled from the inside, and there were two people in black.


    All this seems to have been calculated. As soon as the people in black came in, they took out pistols from their pockets one after another. They divided into several groups, quickly found their own targets and killed them when they saw them.


    Underground casinos, which is the most important source of South China Gang, in its backstage, general manager Qi Jun is beaming with a few people out of the office.


    Nowadays, Sihai gang has occupied the territory of the Southern District and has withdrawn from this area. The whole Xicheng is the only one of the South China gang. Naturally, all the major venues are rising, and many of the backbone of the South China Gang have been promoted.


    Originally, Zhang Tianlong was in charge of the casino. Recently, Hua Linglong was assigned to the headquarters, and Qi Jun was in charge of the casino.Qi Jun has just had a drink and plans to spend the night with his honey.


    However, he just walked out of the back door, and before he could say hello to his team, dozens of people suddenly rushed out of the van on the road not far from the door, with guys in their hands, ran to the front of several people, holding a pistol with a muffler, which was a burst of shooting.


    Before they knew what was going on, the Qi army fell to the ground without even humming.


    This wave of people shot clean, kill these people still don''t give up, straight into the casino, see people to kill.


    Similar scenes are taking place in many parts of the west city at the same time.


    This scene is similar to the original four seas gang''s occupation of the Southern District, but the difference is that the four seas gang used tactics at the beginning, but these people, with a little more blood, completely crushed by strength, as if they despised the South China gang.


    When Chuner was driving here, he deliberately slowed down when he heard that they had something to say.


    When Ning Tao tells the whole story, Hua Linglong''s cherry like lips subconsciously open into an O-shape. The shock in her heart is hard to dispel for a long time.


    After the shock, Hua Linglong is afraid. If she didn''t send a text message at the beginning, I''m afraid the consequences would be unimaginable.


    For a moment, my heart was filled with emotion, adding a little tenderness to the man in front of me, and my jealousy disappeared with the kiss of Xia Mengfei at the banquet.


    Just want to send a kiss, flower Linglong feel Ning Tao look wrong, along the other side''s eyes also looked into the rearview mirror.


    At this glance, her face suddenly changed.


    Behind the two, in addition to a bodyguard car to protect themselves, there were more than a dozen cars slowly following, vaguely isolating the two cars from other cars.

 Chapter 462

    If it''s an ordinary person, there''s nothing strange about it. But Hua Linglong''s sense of smell is not comparable to that of ordinary people. He faintly detects a trace of danger. When he looks back, he immediately orders, "speed up."


    Chun''er quickly stepped on the accelerator and reminded the car behind to pay attention.


    After all, with the old man beside Hua Linglong, they both have the same expression, so they know what to do.


    However, the car has not been driven to a mile, in front of a few large trucks coming, very fast, head-on toward the car.


    "Jump, quick!"


    Ning Tao''s reaction is not bad. Almost when he saw the smart truck, he took action. The door was opened, and he rolled down with one hand holding hualinglong.


    Chun''er and Xia''er have been trained professionally. They are only half a beat slower than the two. When they jump down, they automatically find a shelter.


    However, although the car in front dodged, the bodyguard car in the latter was not so lucky.


    Boom


    Two loud noises broke out.


    The truck roared, accelerated, and instantly swallowed the car and rolled it into two pieces of steel bread.


    The car was crushed like this. You can imagine the people inside.


    This scene makes people feel cold. The flower in the grass unconsciously covers her mouth and shakes.


    You know, all the people in the car are her valued subordinates. Four or five living people are gone like this. Even those who walk on the edge of death all the year round can''t stand it.


    However, there was not much time for her to feel sad. The screeching sound of brakes rang out one after another, and more than a dozen cars following her also stopped. The door opened, and dozens of people rushed down with black pistols in their hands. They immediately ran towards hualinglong.


    Bang, Bang


    Chun''er and Xia''er shot first. At this time, there is no soft hearted. No matter who the other party is, we only know that we have him or not.


    Suddenly, three or four people in black fell to the ground, and the rest scattered immediately.


    However, it was only the previous wave that was dominant, and then the other side fired a wave, which immediately suppressed this side.


    Spring son and summer shelter soil flying, completely no movement, I do not know whether to live or die.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were fixed, and he looked dignified.


    A moment later, next to the grass, two creeping figures close, it is the two women.


    "Summer, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hua Linglong sweeps on them. When her eyes fall on summer''s shoulder, her pupils can''t help but shrink. Suddenly, she screams and her face turns crazy.


    On his shoulder in summer, he was red with blood. He was held down by one of his hands, but he still couldn''t stop the blood. He was obviously shot.


    "I''m fine, sister Hua, Mr. Ning, your husband. I''ll cover you with chun''er."


    Summer face pale, teeth clenched, forehead exudes a layer of fine sweat, but the eyes looked at the man in black who stooped to search here.


    "No, I won''t abandon you."


    Flower Linglong eyes wet, desperately shaking his head, one hand out of the mobile phone, ready to call.


    But before she could turn on her mobile phone, there was a buzzing vibration, and the phone called.


    Looking at the number, Hua Linglong quickly pressed the answer key and put it in her ear.


    But just for a moment, Hua Linglong''s face changed greatly, her mobile phone couldn''t slide down, and she looked at Ning Tao. Her eyes were empty, her mouth wriggled a few times, and she spat out a few words from her lips, "Ning Tao, the South China help is over!" With the words finished, tears came down.


    No one knows better than her what South China Gang means to her. It''s her life''s hard work.


    But Ning Tao now has no time to think so much, and he doesn''t have so much emotion. He looks at her deeply with his hands holding the pretty face of hualinglong and says, "it''s OK, you still have me!"


    A word put down, Ning Tao will spend Linglong directly pushed to two female body, no doubt way, "run, I cover you!"


    There are many people on the other side. Even if the two women stay here to block, they can''t stop at all. He can still hold on for a while when he is here.


    As for whether the South China gang has survived this time, let''s talk about it.


    "No, life or death, I want to be with you!"


    Flower exquisite see a shape surprised, quickly and nervously grasped the arm of Ning Tao, the whole body trembles of way.


    South China help is gone. She has only Ning Tao. How can she let the other party stay here alone.


    "Fart, there are thousands of women in Laozi, but they haven''t lived enough. What do you say? If you don''t go, you won''t die. If you don''t go, I''m really going to die!"


    Ning Tao a low drink, quickly took off the coat.


    Two women also know that the situation is urgent, quickly pull flower Linglong to the dark.


    Chun''er also left a pistol for Ning Tao, who refused.


    Ning Tao has never played with this thing. Besides, he estimates that there are not many bullets left. Now is not the time for him to open perspective aiming.


    The three women stepped back. As soon as they disappeared into the dark, someone touched each other.He took off his coat, wrapped a stone around him and threw it to one side.


    In an instant, the gunfire was intense, all concentrated on the coat, and it was scattered.


    Ning Tao experienced this kind of gunfight last time. Combined with what he saw on TV, he had some experience. Seeing the person coming, Ning Tao threw his coat to the side.


    Bang, bang, Bang


    In the dark where can see, see that dress, this side fire tongue shot out wildly, three breaths hit it into a spider web.


    However, for Ning Tao, it''s enough to fight for these two or three seconds. Almost at the moment when his clothes are thrown out, his whole body flies out and directly throws a man in black to the ground. Then he rolls and disappears.


    There were several blood holes in the neck of the man in black over there, and the guns in his hands disappeared.


    Bang, bang, Bang


    It''s good to have never learned this thing, but how to use it was learned by Ning Tao from Longwu. It''s still no problem to use it, and there''s no need to aim. Ning Tao suddenly ran out of the darkness, and found out this group of people and started firing.


    He quickly threw away the pistol and looked like a ghost. When he found a shelter again, he had two more pistols in his hand.


    This is still the case when his spiritual power is sealed. If all his accomplishments are restored, Ning Tao is sure to kill all these people.


    %In this way, the group of people in black suddenly became more cautious and began to move towards this side. At the same time, they were also scattered, which did not give Ning Tao an opportunity.


    At the same time, not far away, a few more cars, from the car down again, a group of people, toward this side quickly.


    "Damn it


    Ning Tao scolded secretly. Originally, he wanted to buy time for Hua Linglong with kitten fishing. Now it seems that the other party wants to kill her.


    When there were too many people, he could not take care of himself or hide himself. Taking a deep breath, he ran out and shot at both. When all the bullets were gone, he quickly disappeared into the dark.

 Chapter 463

    Soon, these two waves of people gathered together. The new group was led by a man in a Navy coat with two guns in his hand. He looked fierce. Before the arrival, the middle-aged man who led the group also welcomed him.


    "Master Yu, what''s the matter? Has Hua Linglong run away? "


    The overcoat man came near and looked at the darkness in the distance. He said anxiously.


    The man, who was called the leader of the hall, turned red and said, "our youth association is not familiar with the terrain, so several people have missed the net. I don''t know if there are any exquisite flowers, but you can rest assured that the brothers have gone after them, and none of them can run away!"


    When it comes to this, the hall leader is also very frustrated. You know, in order to be safe, the Youth Association has sent out a lot of elites this time. Twelve of the 36 incense masters have come, and even the five hall leaders have come here to focus on this point. Unexpectedly, they have gone away with important people and things.


    "Well, we are familiar with the terrain of Qingzhu gang. It''s not too late. Hualinglong will die. It''s urgent to cut the mess quickly!" The overcoat man nodded and said decisively, "good!" The hall master also knew that it was not the time to speak. He nodded his head and waved his hand. The two teams were in one team and quickly pursued forward.


    But in the flower exquisite long side, the battle is in full swing, three female hands each hold a pistol, hide in the dark side to fight while withdraw.


    Ning Tao, like a ghost, comes out of the darkness from time to time to reap people''s lives and collect guns for the three girls.


    Before this, Ning Tao has never killed anyone so decisively, but at present, as long as he makes a move, someone will fall.


    Kill one person will have fear, kill two people will have conflict, kill more people, bring Ning Tao only numbness.


    At this time, there is no mercy, there can be no mercy, otherwise it is death.


    Hearing the whistling sound of bullets passing by, Ning Tao was still a little impatient. He forced himself to calm down and began to think about how to solve the current dilemma.


    Although the three women have guns in their hands, they can''t stand each other. There are so many people, so it''s hard to fight back when they are suppressed. Seeing the figure in the distance, Ning Tao''s heart is even more bitter.


    If he wants to escape, it''s not a problem, but if he takes the third daughter, it''s impossible for him to recover.


    Since I can''t run away, the only thing I can do is to stay and wait for help. Nancheng is not near here. When the people from Longwu come here, it''s estimated that the day lily is cold.


    But the other side dares to attack, obviously is will South China help one pot end, has this strength, even if does not attack the Dragon five, also cannot let it easily come over.


    As for the police, Ning Tao did not want to, the other party dare to do so, the relationship has been opened up, the road has died.


    That is to say, the two elder martial brothers, Qingyang and Moyang, can count on and help!


    These two people are in practice and have profound accomplishments. Although there are rules in the sect that they are not allowed to interfere in secular affairs, it is not impossible to escort them away!


    The phone has already been called, and the rest is left to fate, "Ning Tao, you go, we can''t go away!"


    Will not have the pistol of the bullet to throw, spend exquisite long facial expression wax white, the vision complex looking at Ning Tao way.


    The other party''s reinforcements have arrived, and soon changed tactics, three or five together, don''t give Ning Tao the chance to start, and three women''s body is scarred, many bruises, also no bullets.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, reinforcements will be here in a minute!"


    Ning Tao a face fine sweat, double eyes burning looking at four directions, sink a voice way.


    "There''s no time. This is the collusion between the remaining remnant soldiers of Qingzhu gang and the Foreign Gang. They want to deal with me. You still have a chance!" Hua Linglong seemed to see something, murmured in a low voice, "we can all go out alive, wait here, I''ll get a few more guns!" Ning Tao raised his hand to press and was about to leave. However, as soon as he moved, he was grabbed by Hua Linglong. Ning Tao looked back and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ning Tao, have you ever loved me a little?"


    Hua Linglong''s body vibrates, and her eyes are tightly fixed on Ning Tao''s eyes, which burst out strange brilliance.


    For her, at this stage, there is no hope of survival, and many of the past obsessions in her heart are gone.


    Without Sihai Gang, even if she is alive, what else can she care about? She can''t help but ask about the mood she didn''t dare to ask in the past, and want to know her weight in this man''s heart.


    She did not dare to ask too much, even if the other party only loved her a little, but also died without regret.


    Ning Tao silently looked at Hua Linglong for a few seconds, as if he understood something. He looked dignified and shook his head slightly.


    Hua Linglong saw that he was struck by lightning, and his whole body was shocked. The brilliance in his eyes quickly faded down, and his wrist also weakly released Ning Tao. His strength suddenly seemed to be drained, and he fell back.


    Compared with the physical pain, the stabbing in the heart is more serious. Hualinglong has no nostalgia at this moment.


    His hard work, the gang has gone, and he has loved the man, but never loved her, even disdain to cheat her, what is the meaning of living?


    However, at this moment, a pair of big hands suddenly hugged her, and then Ning Tao directly put Hua Linglong in his arms, put his mouth close to her ear and whispered, "fool, listen to me, I will never love my woman a little, but will pour all my love!"It''s not love words, it''s not sweet, even some tongue twisters, a word, but let flower Linglong eyes suddenly wide open, lips bite up, tears in the eyes suddenly no promise of flow down.


    "Don''t cry, it''s not good to cry!"


    Raise your hand to wipe away the tears of hualinglong''s eyes. In a word, Ning Tao will melt hualinglong''s whole heart.


    Different from the friendship here, the master of Yu hall leans on a slope side by side with the man in the coat, and his face is ugly.


    Up to now, the progress is not smooth. Originally, it was easy to kill, but because of an expert on the other side, the progress can''t go on.


    Compared with direct death, invisible death is more frightening. The other party''s fatal means are so palpitating that his brothers are afraid.


    However, the form gradually deviated to this place. The master of Yu Hall''s eyes flashed quickly. Seeing that the overall situation had been decided, he could not help but have some thoughts.


    For the underworld, in fact, there is no meaning in the territory struggle. The only valuable thing is money. Through the report of my staff, although the overall situation has been decided, the South China Gang, as an old gang, has a deep foundation, which also costs the youth association a lot.


    "Xtlz forever" is free of charge for a long time; Xiao? Said that "at present, he naturally has other ideas.


    The South China Gang controls a quarter of the East China Sea. Its influence is not small, and it must have accumulated a lot of money. If it can get this part of the money, it can make up for the loss. For a moment, Yutang''s main idea of killing hualinglong is a little less.

 Chapter 464

    My heart flashed. The master of the hall raised his hand and said, looking at the darkness in the distance.


    "Friends of the South China Gang, you can''t escape today. Those who know current affairs are heroes. Surrender and cooperate well. I will protect your lives with the reputation of Yuchen, the leader of the Jingmen Hall of the Youth Association!"


    After all, the overall situation has been decided. It must not be long before the news that the youth association is sweeping the East China Sea will spread all over the world.


    "YMCA? "Jingmen hall?"


    Hearing these two words, Hua Linglong was shocked.


    I''m afraid there''s no one in China who doesn''t know about this old gang that came from the Qinggang.


    In the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the Qing Gang provided a lot of help to the government. It developed rapidly and was the only one in the whole China.


    Until later, it had a subtle influence on the government agencies, and finally attracted the fear of the upper class. It was by means of covert means that it deliberately caused chaos within the Green Gang that the gang split up.


    Some of them live in Beijing and set up the Qinglong Gang, while the others live in North China and set up the Youth Association. The rest of them will not be successful.


    But even so, no one dares to look down on the Qing Gang. The main reason is that the gang has been in China for a long time, and can be traced back to Hongmen. It is said that there were even angry young friars who joined the Anti Japanese war.


    Hua Linglong broke her head and didn''t expect that the green bamboo Gang colluded with the Youth Association. In this way, she didn''t lose.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, those who are not afraid of death will come!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what the youth association is and doesn''t pay attention to it. He smiles coldly and says coldly.


    In fact, even if he knew it, he was not afraid. No matter how powerful the Qing Gang was, it would eventually collapse. No matter how strong it was, could it be stronger than the eight sects?


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Yu Hall''s master gnashes his teeth. Part of the reason for his persuasion is that he has lost more than a dozen of his subordinates in each other''s hands.


    He is not afraid of a strong opponent, but he is afraid of the guerrilla warfare of his opponent. If he attacks rashly, he is afraid that the damage will be even more severe. He is surrounded by the elite of the gang.


    Now this kind of terrain is obviously beneficial to each other, but he can also see that Ning Tao is only good at Kung Fu, not good at guns, otherwise he doesn''t have to take such risks.


    The muscles on his face twitched, and the hall leader was also angry by Ning Tao''s words. With a cold hum, he said in a high voice, "this friend, I think you are good at Kung Fu. I don''t know if you can give me some advice!"


    In the low-lying place, Ning Tao hears a Leng of words. He didn''t expect the other party to suddenly ask for this. He immediately moves in his heart and says faintly, "Oh, how do you want to teach me?"


    "It''s simple, bloody."


    The hall master''s face was cold, and he spat out these two words.


    Hiss!


    Hearing the words "bloody battle", the coat man on one side took a cold breath. His face changed and he said, "Master Yu, don''t..."


    Bloody battle is the secret language of gangs, that is to fight with cold weapons until one party dies. It used to be popular in the past, but now it''s hard to see it. The overcoat man can''t figure it out. If he can win easily, why should he use this way?


    "Master Fang, don''t say much."


    The hall master raised his hand to stop him. He said without any doubt, "I can''t let him die casually after killing so many of my brothers."


    In his heart, he has his own plan. The bloody battle seems to be bad for him, but if we consider it carefully, it will be good for him.


    The bloody battle is not one-on-one, that is, you can get on at will here, but the other side can''t support more than five people, and beat the teacher Fu to death with random fists. He doesn''t believe that the other side has three heads and six arms.


    "Well, let your men lay down their arms!"


    Ning Tao also shakes his head at Hua Linglong. He is worried that he can''t delay the other party. Now he will come to the door, and he won''t refuse.


    Although the spiritual power is sealed at the moment, the body quenched by spiritual power and blood power can''t be compared with that of ordinary people. If perspective is added, it''s absolutely no problem to hold on for a period of time.


    The hall master whispered a few words in the coat man''s ear. As soon as he raised his hand, four or five men in black immediately took the guns and came forward barehanded.


    "Believe me!"


    I


    looking at Hua Linglong, Ning Tao just said these three words. Then he jumped over the mound with one hand and hit a man in black with one leg.


    There are rules in the Jianghu. Once you enter a bloody battle, other people can''t use hot weapons. Although the rules are dead, few people offend you, especially for a big gang like the Youth League.


    There must be some brushes that can come out at this time. The man in black looks awe inspiring. There is no time for other reactions. In a hurry, he only has time to put his hands on his chest to block Ning Tao''s attack.


    But, his idea is good, or underestimated Ning Tao, when the two contact, there is a clear sound of broken bones, the man screamed, the body was directly kicked out, we can see the strength of Ning Tao.With the help of the rebound, Ning Tao takes two steps back in the same place. As soon as the sole of his foot is twisted, he throws his fist at the other person who comes quickly.


    South China gang was founded by him. Now his hard work has been destroyed. If he is not angry, it is impossible.


    Now that the enemy is in front of him, he will not be polite. He has only one idea in his heart. Kill all the people here, no matter who it is, and make the other party pay the price.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided, and the man in black''s arm numbed and quickly retreated. Ning Tao was about to make up a fist when he suddenly moved and quickly slipped to the left.


    But Rao is so, or came a "stab", Ning Tao arm a pain, a cold light dagger across, took a handful of blood.


    Wolves wait for tigers, no one can take care of so well, now the bloody battle has just begun.


    For the wound on his arm, Ning Tao didn''t even take a look. He bumped into the man in black''s arms. As soon as he lifted his elbow, he hit the man in black heavily.


    The man in black was so badly injured that his body suddenly bent into shrimps. "Poof" a mouthful of blood choked out of his mouth, and the whole man was hit and flew out.


    Ning Tao didn''t let him go so easily. As soon as he pulled his hands, he grabbed each other''s arms. Suddenly, a knee lift hit his belly again. Then, as soon as he pulled his arms, another man in black''s fist hit Ning Tao''s back.


    Ning Tao takes advantage of the opportunity to step back, and avoids the edge, while the man in black in front of him falls down. In his wrist, the dagger of the other side also falls into his hand, cold and cold.

 Chapter 465

    In a narrow road, the brave win. For a moment, the sound of the fist in the field is endless, and the picture is bloody.


    From time to time, the Youth Association has experts to join in, and the fierce battle is in full swing, and both sides are hit with real fire.


    Ning Tao''s whole body is bloody. He can''t tell whether it''s his own or someone else''s.


    Hua Linglong covered her mouth with one hand and could not cry.


    She watched Ning Tao''s efforts, and her heart was about to merge.


    It''s all for her. After all, there''s no need for her. With her skill, she can walk away.


    If she can, she really wants to let Ning Tao go. She was born with a true love, and this life is enough.


    It''s a pity that she can''t do anything now. She can only watch the danger in the depth of Ning Tao.


    The three of them stay in the dark, and the other party is afraid of what to do. Once they all go out, instead of helping Ning Tao, they will make dumplings.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Seeing that he couldn''t win Ning Tao for a long time, the master of Yu hall was so angry that he gave a big drink. His body came out quickly and planned to fight in person.


    When he came to the front, his long leg was straight and straight. Suddenly, he seemed to have the power of a thousand jin and hit Ning Tao on the shoulder.


    Yuchen''s skill is far beyond ordinary people''s comparison when he can be one of the five main hall leaders of the Youth Association. He has received special training, and he has a large number of people. At the moment, Yuchen is strong and has the power to weigh a thousand pounds.


    Again and again, again and again, three and exhausted, the consumption of such time, he was not as brave as he had been at the beginning. Now he was awe struck by this, but he could not avoid it. He had to drive with both hands, trying to block his opponent''s fierce long legs.


    Dong!


    As soon as they touch each other, Ning Tao''s face changes wildly, and his hands can''t resist. The other''s long legs fall heavily on his shoulder, which makes his mouth numb.


    "What a brute force!"


    Ning Tao''s shoulder collapsed suddenly. He almost didn''t kneel on the ground. His face turned red and his hands touched each other''s leg.


    Hum!


    Yuchen''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise, but then a ferocious flash on his face, one leg forced, the other leg went up, straight Chuai to Ning Tao''s chest.


    If the opponent''s brute force is so strong, even with Ning Tao''s physique, he will be seriously injured.


    Both of them are killing moves. Ning Tao''s eyes are also a little crazy. A pair of pupils become blood red. He yells and grabs one of Yuchen''s legs with both hands. His feet suddenly make a mistake, and he wants to break the other''s leg in the air.


    "Hard, too hard."


    It''s a completely uncanny way to play. Yuchen''s face changed. He didn''t expect Ning Tao to be so fierce. After the other side was so fierce, he could kick the other side, but his leg was useless.


    At the moment, the form is powerful for him. Naturally, he doesn''t want to fight for his life. As soon as his other leg slows down, he raises himself and kicks Ning Tao''s face, forcing him to let go.


    Sure enough, Ning Tao loosened his hands, raised his elbow, touched his opponent ''.


    It''s a long story, but from the appearance of Yuchen to the retreat of Ning Tao, it''s just a few breaths. In the dark, there are few things that can be seen clearly.


    However, what the people in black of the YMCA can see is that their boss stopped the other party''s ferocity as soon as he made a move, forcing the other party to protect themselves.


    However, they still can''t come to exclaim, the Yu Chen already once more hand, the sole of the foot is on the ground ruthlessly a stamp, the whole person directly chase Ning Tao and come.


    As soon as they get close, his two long legs kick up one after another, not giving Ning Tao a chance to react. Relying on his own advantages, all his whip legs point to Ning Tao''s injured arm.


    It has to be said that Yuchen can be the leader of the hall. He still has a few brushes. He knows how to take advantage of the situation. Once he makes a move, he is going straight to the other side.


    In his opinion, even if Ning Tao is more powerful, he has too much physical strength to compete with him in the front.


    But this time he met not other people, but friar Ning Tao. His wishful thinking was doomed to fail.


    Although the latter has not undergone systematic training, his body is also strong and abnormal. During this period of time, after the training of Wu Chenzi, his body is more flexible than before.


    Don''t underestimate this. If you can master the body''s flexibility to the extreme, it will burst out with amazing potential. Ning Tao is like this at the moment. When the perspective is opened, the other person''s flaws will rush into your eyes immediately.


    Yuchen thought is right, Ning Tao in physical strength is really difficult to compete with him, but he doesn''t need, body shape even back, hands out two fingers, connect point in each other''s thigh.


    It''s strange that such contact, which originally seemed light and floating, even made a whistling sound, as if Ning Tao''s fingers had infinite power.


    Both of them fight fast. Before everyone can see clearly, Yuchen stops attacking. His body still falters to the ground. Some sharp eyed young people''s Association disciples see his elder brother''s legs shaking."Neijia fingering?"


    Yuchen seems to see what, staring at Ning Tao''s eyes a twinkle, some suspicious way, "who are you in the end?"


    Ning Tao smell speech facial expression move, slightly smile, light way, "you are really good eyesight, but since see my identity, I also advise you, no matter who you are, do wrong is to pay a price."


    "Ha ha, young man, be careful that the wind blows your tongue. Even if you are a sect member, you are at most an outside disciple. This identity may be useful to others, but it really doesn''t have much effect on my youth association."


    Yu Chen sneers, the facial expression unexpectedly does not have the slightest bit to fear, as if even if is the person of Zong door, also can''t produce how many threats to him.


    "Master Yu, this man''s name is Ning Tao. My boss says that this man will die. I think it''s better to kill him first."


    At this moment, the coat man came out from the darkness, holding two guns in his hands. When he opened his mouth, he threw the gun and looked at Ning Tao gnashing his teeth. "Ning Tao, it''s really heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell. If you break in, you''ll sacrifice your blood to me today!"


    It can be said that when the enemy meets, he is very jealous. The man in the coat is no one else. It is Fang Xiao, the leader of Qingzhu gang. Naturally, he knows Ning Tao. Seeing Ning Tao in trouble, he is afraid that Yuchen is afraid and runs out immediately.


    "How dare some shameful clowns speak up?"


    Ning Tao raised his head and looked scornful.


    At the beginning, I didn''t know who the other party was. When I heard that the other party was avenging for the green bamboo Gang, I narrowed my eyes, raised my hand and hooked my finger. I was full of scorn and said, "come on, come on, all those who want to die come in line!"


    "You want to die."


    As soon as he said this, Fang Xiao''s chest almost burst open. Who can stand it? He yelled angrily and ran quickly. With two iron fists, he came at Ning Tao''s face, as if this fist was going to kill him.

 Chapter 466

    "To die!"


    Now Ning Tao and the Cao family are immortal. Since the other party is a remnant of the green bamboo Gang, it''s not polite to hum from his nostrils.


    Lift gas, clench a fist, wait until square smile near, Ning Tao didn''t retreat, with the same move hand, without reservation of a fist waved out.


    Dong!


    The two fists collided and made a dull sound. Fang Xiao was shocked all over. He stepped back three or four steps in a row, so that he stopped with a red face.


    With a cold eye, he saw that Ning Tao''s situation was no better than himself. Fang Xiaoxin was very happy and didn''t turn his head back. He said, "brothers, kill him!"


    Words fall, he rushed up again, clench hands, clear goal, straight to Ning Tao''s chest.


    With Fang Xiao''s order, the members of the green bamboo Gang also jumped forward, one by one, as if they were playing stimulants, and they became more and more fierce.


    When we set out this time, Fang Xiao made it very clear that as long as we help the youth association to win the West City, we will soon give them the south city''s own territory.


    It is needless to say how strong the youth association is. How can a group of people doubt that in the underworld society, merit is the most important thing. As long as the performance is excellent, then seniority will be considered, and the high position will certainly have its own one.


    So that these people have long been holding a breath of gas, the shots are open and close, desperate.


    "Hum!"


    Square smile again hit, Ning Tao eyes flashed a strange color, cold hum a, soles of feet on the ground hard a twist, the whole person moved up, suddenly forward.


    ZM latest In 7h


    in Chapter 9 of chapter C, Ning Tao is as fast as lightning, almost to the arms of Fang Xiao.


    See Ning Tao unexpectedly take the initiative to kill, a trace of ferocity flashed on the square smile face, the strength on the hand added three points again, no reservation.


    And just when the two are about to meet, a strange scene happens. Ning Tao''s body stops incredibly. At the same time, his body twists unscientificly in the air, just like an iron bridge. His chest narrows and narrows against Fang Xiao''s fist.


    Because Ning Tao this too fierce, body inevitable backward, but Ning Tao look but calm a lot.


    He put his hands together, clenched his fist in one hand, and hit out between the flashes of lightning.


    Boxing is Taiyi boxing, refers to the pure Yang refers to, the former is empty, the latter is to kill.


    In this sea of people tactics, Ning Tao''s chance is not much, to kill Fang Xiao is estimated to be this chance, so in order to wait for this opportunity, he even made the invincible state.


    Fortunately, all this has not been done in vain. Seeing Ning Tao''s fist attack, Fang laughs and quickly waves to stop.


    But this block became Fang Xiao''s nightmare. In the place where it blocked his sight, Ning Tao''s pure Yang finger''s speed increased sharply. With a puff, it was directly inserted into Fang Xiao''s neck.


    Pure Yang refers to the combination of spiritual power, which is powerful. Ning Tao''s power is also general. However, it is enough to deal with the weakest neck of the human body.


    The neck is the most vulnerable part of the human body. Where did you get this? The skin and flesh just stagnated a little, and then it was broken by the bucket. Ning Tao directly pinched each other''s throat.


    Hehe


    Fang Xiao only felt a chill in his neck, and there was something in his throat. He wanted to shout, but he could only make a roaring sound. Then his strength dissipated, and he fell forward in the dark.


    Ning Tao holds the ground with one hand and rolls on the ground. Although he is in a mess, he avoids the danger of being hit by Fang Xiao''s body.


    When he got up again, Ning Tao felt hot pain all over his body, and his whole body became soft. Up to now, he didn''t remember how much he was hurt.


    But now it can''t stop at all. With the call of the green bamboo Gang, a big wave of people rushed up.


    Now the fight is the will, Ning Tao dare not relax, just a little more relaxed heartstrings, the result is only one, that is death.


    And in the low-lying place, looking at the decisive battle in the distance, Hua Linglong''s tears are blurred, desperately covering her chin, not letting herself cry.


    Each collision, almost all hit in the heart of flower Linglong, let her feel.


    Different from her, chun''er and Xia''er dare not be careless and try to be alert.


    Although there are rules for bloody battles, it is obvious that the enemy is strong and the enemy is weak. Moreover, the current world is not the same as before. I don''t know how many rules have been broken.


    All of a sudden, in the summer, when the eyes are swimming in one place, the pupils shrink slightly, and the sound of guns comes from the ears.


    Too late to make other reactions, summer low drink, careful, the whole person on the back of the flower Linglong.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Before her voice fell, there were more than a dozen shots in the field. It was Fang Xiao of the green bamboo gang who asked his men to encircle him from a distance. The dense bullets immediately covered him up.


    The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. The truth is not as hard as the fist.


    Summer in three or four shots, the body on the soft lying on the back of the flower Linglong, died on the spot, spring son also in two shots, mouth blood overflow.Hua Linglong, the only one who has not been greatly affected, is surprised at first, and then, regardless of sadness, picks up the gun left on the ground in the summer with one hand and shoots back quickly.


    On this side, Ning Tao''s situation has become precarious. Yuchen''s strength is not comparable to Fang Xiao''s, and his legs are more powerful. Cooperating with his subordinates, Ning Tao can only parry, but not fight back.


    Ning Tao breathes heavily, the blood of both hands is about to solidify, all around are human figures, he has been completely surrounded, hear the gunshot again, his mind a trance, almost didn''t faint.


    Then at this time, the call of a, the Yu Chen a whip leg once swept, directly swept Ning Tao to fly out.


    When Ning Tao staggers back, "poof!" A mouthful of blood gushed out, the viscera are a hot pain, almost exploding, coughing up blood.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s combat power is almost wasted, Yu Chen takes aim in the dark and frowns a little. Don''t guess, he also knows that it should be the ghost of green bamboo gang.


    To tell you the truth, for this kind of behavior, he is despised, but now the boss of the other party is dead, and he is too lazy to say anything more. He plans to kill Ning Tao first.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Yuchen strides forward. At the moment, he drinks loudly and comes to ningtao in three steps. The whole person turns around and pulls up. A whirling kick blows out suddenly. Before ningtao reacts, he rushes to his head as fast as the wind. That''s a firm and accurate one.


    If it is not injured before, Ning Tao is naturally fearless, and now, looking at this foot, he has a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth, has been powerless, even fingers are difficult to move, can only watch this foot hit, in the mind unconsciously flashed an idea, "come out to mix, sooner or later to return!"

 Chapter 467

    There are too many leg skills in the world, but most of them emerge from it. Yuchen''s foot is called blizzard.


    Although the name is a little vulgar, but the lethality is a big one. Even if his head is hit by it, he will not die and will be in a coma. He is still very confident.


    It''s too long to talk about. In fact, it''s just a few breaths. When Yuchen''s snowstorm is about to hit ningtao, there is a gust of wind next to it. Then a man suddenly appears in front of ningtao. He grabs Yuchen''s leg easily with one hand and throws it suddenly.


    In full view of the public, the whole person of Yuchen is thrown away, "Dong" is lifted to the ground.


    Hiss!


    Seeing this scene, all the people in black on the scene widened their eyes and took a breath.


    How much strength does it take for a hand to throw a person away? Is it an ordinary person?


    And one side eye quick hand person, then quickly helped up the Yu Chen, the facial expression is frightened.


    "Shoot them, shoot them!"


    Others saw this and rushed to action.


    This fall, Yu Chen nose eyes all ooze blood to come, hysterical of shout.


    Just a little bit, just a little bit can kill Ning Tao, but was in front of this man harm good, angry his teeth itch.


    With the sound of Yuchen, his horse immediately shot, suddenly more than a dozen pistols together, toward Ning Tao two people.


    But then, a more terrifying scene appeared.


    In the face of this burst of gunfire, the figure next to Ning Tao flashed again, and a middle-aged man with a sword appeared again. A wave of the sword in his hand was a clanging sound.


    When a round of gunfire fell, the other side was undamaged and blocked the bullet with a sword.


    "Who on earth are you that dare to obstruct the work of our youth association?"


    See each other again and again, again and again the destruction of their own good things, the Yu Chen stares at the eyes, looking at these two people have no fear of the way.


    These two people are not others. They are really Qingyang and Moyang. At the moment, the former frowned, put up a sword with one hand, and saluted from afar. "This friend, we are from Wudang. We should solve our enemies rather than get together. Can you give us a thin face, and let''s let it go?"


    Zongmen friars are strictly forbidden to take part in such affairs. It is reasonable that they have violated the rules. However, when Ning Tao is in trouble, they naturally won''t stand by. Otherwise, if Mo Yang had intended just now, Yuchen would have been a dead body.


    "Face for you?"


    Yu Chen complexion slightly shows ferocious, cold smile, black a face way, "if I don''t promise?"


    "Boundless longevity Buddha!"


    Qingyang sighed, didn''t open his mouth, announced a slogan, just stood in front of Ning Tao, did not retreat, this is to show the attitude.


    "Good! Good! Good! We''re not finished with this


    See the other party''s attitude is clear, Yu Chen said three good words, turned his head and waved his hand, "withdraw!"


    There''s no way. There''s a clan here. There''s no need to fight. There''s no chance of winning at all.


    However, it doesn''t mean that he has no way at all. The water in the Green Gang is not so deep. With a place, the accounts can be calculated slowly in the future.


    Needless to say, a group of younger brothers have long wanted to withdraw.


    For the friars, they don''t know, but one of the two men has amazing strength. He can throw away Yuchen, and the other can block bullets. How can he fight? Isn''t he dead.


    So a group of people don''t talk about it, holding Yuchen to turn around and go.


    As for some remnants of the green bamboo Gang, you look at me and I look at you. Some of them are lost.


    How to play when the boss is dead.


    Even if some people want to get revenge and see that even the Youth League has given up their cruel words, what can they do? A group of people will turn around and leave.


    Seeing a group of people go away, the green sun''s expression flashed one after another. He knew that there was some trouble, but he also knew that the sky had collapsed and there was a high roof. It was useless for him to think more now. As soon as he looked back, he looked at Ning Tao anxiously and said, "younger martial brother, are you ok?"


    As soon as they receive a call from Ning Tao, they rush over.


    The task assigned to them by the school is to protect Ning Tao. It''s only two days since they came here. If something happens to Ning Tao, they won''t want to look up in zongmen.


    Ning Tao shook his head and looked into the darkness. He wanted to say something, but he felt that his throat was fishy and sweet. He couldn''t say a word.


    "Rather Ning Tao, are you ok... "


    At this time, in the dark a embarrassed figure ran out, flower Linglong hand holding a pistol, face with tears ran to ningtao.


    As soon as she fights with the green bamboo Gang, in order to avoid hurting Ning Tao, she leads him to a distance.


    Originally, she thought that she was going to explain here today, but she suddenly withdrew.


    She just quickly ran out, but found Ning Tao side more than two people.`* V


    looking at Hua Linglong, Ning Tao''s dim eyes brightened and his mouth opened. If he wanted to say something, his mouth would be a big mouthful of blood. As soon as he was dark, he fell down.


    In the hazy, he only heard the cry of Hua Linglong.


    ...


    Beijing, the capital of China, is full of people in a huge house.


    The house is an old-fashioned quadrangle. If it was put in the early days of liberation, it would not be worth money. But now, it is not only money that can be obtained. Most people dare not even think about it.


    Looking from the outside, the house is very low-key, but at the door, there are several big men standing, looking at the eight methods on all sides with vigilance. They are specially trained.


    Just at this moment, looking left and right, as if waiting for something.


    Before long, a lengthened ambulance came from a distance and stopped steadily at the door.


    The two men at the door immediately stepped forward and carefully opened the door.


    First of all, a middle-aged man with bandages on his legs and hands came down from the car door. If Ning Tao was here, he would be able to recognize that this man was Yuchen who had a war with him.


    As soon as Yuchen came down, a horse immediately reached out to help him and called out "brother Yu!" But more people rushed forward and took a hand with the people in the car, carrying out a stretcher inside.


    On the stretcher, there was a young man who was dying. It was Lin Tengfei.


    But now it''s the fourth or fifth day of the day. Lin Tengfei survived, but he was not happy. In these days, he even committed suicide several times.


    The reason is that although the life is saved, the root of life is gone.


    This kind of thing is hard to accept for anyone, especially for a good young man, who is full of death at the moment.

 Chapter 468

    In Lin Tengfei''s mind, life is more than death. In a few days, an arrogant and domineering young man was tortured. No one could have imagined such a change.


    At the moment, when he was carried down, he was also staring at the sky with both eyes. All people couldn''t see any expression of Lin Tengfei. Some of them were just empty. If it wasn''t for the body, there were still bursts of pain, which made his brow slightly wrinkled. I''m afraid it would make people think he was stupid.


    "Carry the young master in!"


    Yuchen some can''t bear to see the eye Lin Tengfei, one hand a wave, with the air more a silk of frustration.


    The original plan was good, and it was safe. When they won the East China Sea west city, they would help them win the south city with the strong support of the Cao family. It''s a pity that people are not as good as God.


    Only one West City, not only let the youth association suffer heavy losses, and this time the principal, with Cao family negotiations Lin Dashao almost no birth, not the first death.


    The most important thing is that this matter has a lot to do with the Cao family, so that the cooperation between the two is in a stalemate.


    The Youth Association''s entry into the East China Sea was originally the result of the Cao family''s back row. Now, without the support of the Cao family, the Youth Association''s life in the East China Sea will not be easy.


    Some things are moving and pulling the whole body. The strong presence of the Youth Association has greatly shocked the underground forces in the East China Sea. They have already been vigilant, and they must be prepared for it.


    Not only that, but even the big men on the government''s side are not happy. It''s hard to ignore such a big move.


    Trouble comes one after another. It''s a real leak, but for Yuchen, it''s the most troublesome thing in front of him. If he can''t make clear what happened to Lin Dashao, he''s afraid that he can enter the house, but he may not be able to come out completely.


    At the moment, for Lin Zhenlei, the leader of the Youth Association, who is sitting in the room, it can be said that he lost his head overnight.


    Lin Zhenlei is in his fifties this year. He has been in the army all his life. He is in the limelight, but there is no regret in his life.


    There was only one son under his knees. Originally, he was full of hope for him and planned to let his son inherit the position of leader after he retired.


    Everyone has selfishness. We all know that he has such an idea. It''s not unusual. But he knows his son''s urination. He''s just a drunkard and can''t be elegant.


    This time, the reason why he overcame all difficulties and sent his son to Jiangnan is that he simply asked his son to get his qualifications and come back to stop them. To put it bluntly, he went to gild.


    After all, it''s a piece of cake to win a city in Donghai with the strength of the Youth League.


    It was just unexpected that such a thing happened, which not only broke the soldiers, but also compensated the wife.


    "Master Yu, this


    Chen ran back to see the voice of the steward, Zhou Zhicha''s face.


    "Housekeeper Zhou, I didn''t protect the young master."


    Yuchen shook his head bitterly, and his expression was dim.


    "Ah


    A touch of heartache flashed in Zhou Zhide''s eyes. He watched Lin Tengfei grow up. It was true that he was upset about Lin Tengfei''s failure. However, when he saw him like this, he couldn''t help sighing. He motioned and went to the hall with a group of people.


    Soon, the stretcher was carried to the main hall, and the father and son met.


    It''s a pity that Lin Tengfei, who saw his father as a cat saw a mouse, was different this time. He didn''t seem to see his father. He looked straight at the ceiling without any reaction.


    "Take off, what''s the matter with you?"


    In the room, there is a middle-aged woman sitting. She is Lin Tengfei''s mother. She has been tossed about a lot these days. If she had not been deterred by Lin Zhenlei, she would have gone to the East China Sea long ago. At this moment, when she saw her son, she could not help throwing herself on him. Tears suddenly fell down.


    Although Lin Zhenlei didn''t speak, he couldn''t help seeing that his son was not as good as silk. His eyes turned red and his fingertips began to tremble.


    Although he has made a lot of preparations and learned about his son''s situation, it''s not the same thing to meet him.


    But after all, Lin Zhenlei is used to fighting and killing. He soon controls his mood. He turns his head and looks at Yuchen. There is no expression on his face.


    Excited by the leader''s eyes, Yuchen couldn''t help falling down on one knee and said in a deep voice: "leader, the main responsibility for this is me. If you have any responsibility, please aim at me alone. It has nothing to do with the brothers below..."


    Looking at Yuchen, Lin Zhenlei can''t help looking up. It''s said that someone should bear the consequences for such a thing, but this time he can''t blame others.


    First of all, his son went to a banquet. Second, the other side didn''t neglect his duty and fought on the battlefield. If he punished the other side at this time, what would the disciples think?Can''t the son of the leader only allow the brothers in the gang to be injured, leave blood or even die.


    For a moment, Lin Zhenlei''s eyes flashed a complicated look. He stood up and stepped forward. Instead, he held Yuchen and said, "it''s not your fault, Master Yu. You''ve not only made no mistakes this time, but you''ve made great contributions. It''s not your fault!"


    This words a, immediately let Yuchen whole heart can''t help a warm, face with sorrow, a thanks to help leader, can''t say other words.


    Listening to his wife''s cry, Lin Zhenlei frowned and said, "enough, crying, shame or not."


    Lin Tengfei''s mother, Du Hong, choked at the sound of the speech, and hit the cicada with a cold voice.


    If put in peacetime, the husband scolds a, she absolutely dare not refute, but today a listen to this words, a stream of anger came up, suddenly turned around and came to Lin Zhenlei in front of, sharp voice back to accept a way, "Lin Zhenlei, you want to help take off revenge, this tone I can''t bear."


    Usually she is called husband, this time directly called each other''s name, visible heart hate.


    ZY


    "women, what do you know, shut up!"


    Lin Zhenlei''s brows wrinkled when he heard the speech. In full view of the public, he still wanted to take out the necessary dignity.


    Lin Zhenlei, son, you don''t love me, I love you. If you don''t agree today, I will die to show you.


    Du Hong raised her eyes with emotion and sad look, and her face was covered with tears.


    "You....


    with his wife''s eyes, Lin Zhenlei''s heart trembled, and he couldn''t speak the scolding words.


    His son suffered such a big injury, how can he not hurt in his heart? It''s just that the occasion is not suitable. He can''t directly ask about his son first. His eyes flashed, he gritted his teeth and waved, "take it down."


    "Lin Zhenlei, if you don''t give me an explanation today, I won''t live."


    Du Hong is pulled hard by the person under, tore heart crack lung of shout a sentence.


    Ignoring her cry, Lin Zhenlei turned his head and his eyes became icy. He looked at Yuchen and said, "are you sure it''s Wudang?"

 Chapter 469

    "It''s true, it''s their own admission." Yuchen nodded and repeated a sentence, but there was a trace of sadness in the words.


    According to statistics afterwards, although the whole South China gang was crippled that night, the YMCA was in a hurry after all, and because it was a cross regional operation, it was impossible to pull people to the South China Gang, leaving many backbone members behind.


    Among them, the leader Hua Linglong is one of them. As for thinking about it, Yuchen can''t help gnashing his teeth. If it wasn''t for the two Taoists, I''m afraid the other could not run away.


    "I didn''t expect that there were sect members behind the South China gang. It seems that we have been negligent."


    Hearing the other party''s own admission, Lin Zhenlei turns back and sits on the chair, a trace of dejected flash on his face.


    As the leader of China''s top gangs, he naturally knows something about zongmen. In fact, the status of gangs is more embarrassing than zongmen.


    The clan has at least some strength, which can make the government fear, while the gangs are completely reduced to the tools of some people. On the surface, these people look gorgeous, but as long as some big men behind are not willing, they can replace you at any time.


    Yuchen looked at Lin Zhenlei''s look, and his face muscles began to twitch. He said, "guild leader, this matter depends on emotion and reason. You can''t do it like this. Even if Wudang has a great career, you can''t escape a word of reason!"


    Indeed, in the past, the eight sects were high above the others, and the gangs were just local people.


    But now the form is different, Feng Shui turns, the gang can now get the upper class, but the status of the clan has declined, which is also the reason why Yuchen dares to be cruel.


    Seeing Lin Zhenlei''s face changing, the housekeeper Zhou Zhide also said in a deep voice, "master, Wudang faction is so powerful that we can''t make trouble. But Ning Tao must die, otherwise it''s hard for me. The Youth League has lost dozens of brothers, and the young master''s injury has nothing to do with him. This revenge can''t be denied!"


    Hearing this, Lin Zhenlei was a little silent, his eyes closed slightly, as if his son''s empty eyes appeared again, just like a needle, penetrating his heart and lung deeply.


    As a father, he can''t bear this tone. His silence doesn''t mean he doesn''t love his son. As a leader, he can''t care about his brother''s life or death. Suddenly, when Lin Zhenlei opened his eyes, there was a flash of light in his eyes. His hands suddenly grasped the armrest of the chair and said silently.


    "If you dare to kill my youth association, no matter who it is, you will die!"


    In a word, it seems that he has set the tone. Lin Zhenlei turns his head slowly and puts his eyes on Yuchen. He says again, "this matter is in Cao''s territory. What''s their attitude?"


    As a matter of fact, the attitude of the young people''s Association and the Cao family was somewhat tangled when things got so far.


    Lin Tengfei has something to do with Cao Yang. If he can, he really wants to level the Cao family.


    Of course, this is impossible. Let alone the fact that the Cao family is not a underworld, the two still have a cooperative relationship. If the Youth Association wants to gain a foothold in the East China Sea, it seems that it really needs the support of the other party.


    It''s impossible to tear your face apart, but it''s impossible to restore the past close cooperation. The two are frozen here.


    Yuchen''s eyes twinkled when he heard the words. Finally, he said that the Cao family knew that the arrangement was not right, and sent someone to say, "it means that the whole South City of the East China Sea can be let out..."


    "Let me out?"


    Lin Zhenlei waved his hand and immediately planned to speak to Yuchen. He waved his hand and patted it on the table. He was furious and killed all over the place. "Hum, Cao Mian bullied people too much. It''s not his turn to be the master of Nancheng. It''s a good empty check!"


    Yuchen''s eyelids jumped, and he was puzzled. "Guild leader, although the south city is controlled by the four seas gang, the other side has just got a firm foothold. It''s not difficult to level it with the strength of our youth association!


    ¡±Lin Zhenlei raised his eyelids and said, "after leveling?"


    YT, the first R


    "er..." Yu Chen hears speech a Leng, some don''t understand Lin Zhenlei''s meaning, meaning that after pushing flat, naturally we occupied.


    "Yuchen, you are so naive."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t understand, Lin Zhenlei shook his head and further explained, "that''s right. Looking at the whole of China, our youth league is enough to rank in the top three with the strength of the gang. However, just because of this, every move is more attractive. You don''t know why the Youth League was dissolved in those years."


    "This..." As soon as mentions the Green Gang, the Yu Chen immediately changed the facial expression.


    "Yuchen, the times are different. It''s no longer a time when fighting and killing can solve problems. That''s why I and all the elders of the gang chose to live in Beijing. It''s just to reassure some of the big guys up there. "


    Lin Zhenlei raised his hand and pointed to the sky. His words were a little lonely and said, "I''m too greedy. I''ve already killed a South China gang. If I don''t know what''s interesting, I''m afraid there will be a catastrophe!"


    Speaking of this, where can Yuchen not understand, immediately gritted his teeth and said, "I didn''t expect that the Cao family dares to tease us so much, the leader, absolutely can''t do it!"


    It''s not easy to say these words from Lin Zhenlei''s mouth. Yuchen''s back is wet. Fortunately, he didn''t agree at that time. In case the Huaxia high-level is angry, I''m afraid the Youth Association will automatically withdraw from the East China Sea even if it doesn''t fall apart.Up to now, he has finally understood why the youth association is so powerful that it has a strong foothold in North China.


    "Hum, how can it be so easy to eat the cheapness of my youth association?" Lin Zhenlei said coldly, "tell Cao Mian that this matter must be explained to my youth association. First, the woman of the Cao family must be handed over to us!"


    "Second, the Cao family must bear all the losses of the YMCA this time. Third, there are jewellers under the YMCA. We are worried that the scale of the YMCA can not be expanded. In this way, the Cao family can provide 10% of the goods every year."


    Three, no matter which one listen to all human and animal harmless, but fall in Yu Chen ear, but no different from the lion big mouth.


    This is to force Cao family clearly, Yu Chen takes a deep breath, for is, "afraid Cao family does not agree......"


    "People have two mouths. We have plenty of time to talk about it. The Cao family wants Nancheng. As long as we are patient, they will be more anxious than us." Lin Zhenlei snorted coldly, but his words were extremely confident.


    "Yes?"


    Yu Chen hears speech, eyes a bright, as if understood what.


    "Master Yu, go down to have a rest first, and take good care of yourself. You need to worry more about Donghai."


    Before departure, it has been decided, as long as Yuchen down the East China Sea, let it garrison there, now this is the matter.


    "Thank you, leader."


    Donghai and his party are full of twists and turns. Fortunately, the benefits they should take are not less, and the injury is also wasted. This is why he has to rush to Beijing when he is injured. If he is all in good condition, it''s really hard to make a job. Yuchen has a smile on his face, and politely turns back.


    "Zhide, prepare the car."


    Looking at Yuchen''s back, Lin Zhenlei''s eyes flashed a faint light, a little silent, then he spoke in a deep voice.


    "Where are you going, sir?"


    At this time, the housekeeper was confused and asked a lot.


    Lin Zhenlei''s vision is far-reaching, slowly spit out three words, "elder Pavilion!"


    This made the housekeeper look different. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it.

 Chapter 470

    The reason why the Green Gang has been standing for a hundred years is not only because the gang is powerful. Even if it is divided now, no one dares to look down upon it, and no one dares to make any wrong ideas. Even the Chinese government is quite afraid of it, just splitting it up, but not destroying it.


    After all, it all comes down to the elder Pavilion of the Green Gang.


    ¡ò_ D yongb Jiu - read UG novels for free


    different from other underworld, although the elder Pavilion of the Qinggang is a product of the gang, it never takes part in the fighting and killing of the sect. Originally, there were only three elders in the elder Pavilion, namely demon moon, green Dragon and Dragon King.


    These three names are not the names of any one, but the ones handed down by the Qinggang. No matter which one becomes the three elders, the previous names should be abandoned, and only one name is left.


    The three supreme elders were once monks. Later, they were activists during the Anti Japanese war. They contacted a group of bloody monks to set up the Green Gang to carry out the Anti Japanese war.


    After the end of the Anti Japanese War, many monks died, and the rest were tired of fighting and killing, so they left the world and entered the elder''s pavilion. Later, the gang wanted to give some of the gang members who wanted to wash their hands and the retired elders a safe and pure land, and they also sent people here.


    It can be said that the Presbyterian Pavilion is the soul of the Qinggang. It is precisely because of the existence of the Presbyterian pavilion that the Chinese government has a complex mood and has not killed the Qinggang completely.


    It''s just that there is a conflict between the development of the gang and the idea of the Presbyterian Pavilion. The relationship between the two has changed a lot. In normal times, the two gangs of the YMCA have rarely come here.


    When there are many people in the Presbyterian Pavilion, it is inevitable that there will be some expenses, which can only be provided by these two gangs.


    Lin Zhenlei chose to come to the Presbyterian Pavilion at this time. His purpose is very clear. He wants the Presbyterian Council to stand out for him. There is no reason in the world to take money and not do anything.


    After getting out of the house with Zhou Zhide, he took a car and rushed to the suburbs of Beijing, surrounded by a large team of bodyguards.


    The big hermit is in the city, the small hermit is in the mountain, and the elder Pavilion of Qingbang is at the foot of Lishan Mountain in the suburb of Beijing.


    Red Mansions with high walls, inside are quadrangles. From the outside, it looks like a summer resort, but it is not open to the public.


    When he was still some distance away from the elder''s pavilion, Lin Zhenlei stopped his car and asked his bodyguard to wait beside him. He and his housekeeper drove to the pavilion, which was regarded as respect.


    The Presbyterian pavilion was strictly censored, and guns and weapons were not allowed. After the triple inspection, and after some people''s guidance, Lin Zhenlei sat in the reception hall.


    Although Lin Zhenlei is the leader of the gang, he still has to obey the rules when he comes here.


    And the door boy said to see the demon month elder, the door boy on the tea, left in a hurry.


    However, he did not guarantee that he would see the elder. He only said that he would inform the elder.


    The three eldest elders of the Qinggang don''t live in the elder''s Pavilion all the time. Among them, Qinglong likes to travel and doesn''t stay in the elder''s pavilion for a few days a year. The Dragon King is old and often closes up. The one he can contact is elder yaoyue.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Lin Zhen was very happy. He quickly stood up and looked at the door.


    Just a few breaths, an old man with silver hair came from outside in a hurry. As soon as he came to the room, he smiled at Lin Zhenlei, "Zhenlei, you''re here!"


    "Uncle Ma!"


    Seeing the visitor, a trace of disappointment flashed in Lin Zhenlei''s eyes, but then he saluted and said.


    At present, the old man is the leader of the Youth League. When he was old, he retired and came here. Later, he worshipped the Dragon King as his teacher and learned the art of health preservation. Now he is in charge of the external affairs of the elder''s pavilion.


    "Zhenlei, you and I are not outsiders. Don''t mention it. Sit down."


    Ma Shu waved his hand to show that he was not polite. He sat on a chair and put his eyes on Lin Zhenlei.


    "Uncle Ma, I don''t know elder yaoyue..."


    See the other side sitting four steady eight flat, Lin Zhenlei eyes flash a doubt, can''t help but ask a sentence.


    "Oh, elder demon moon is closing. What can I tell you?" Uncle Ma was stunned and explained.


    On hearing this, Lin Zhenlei''s eyebrows couldn''t help picking, and he was not happy.


    In any case, he was the leader of the gang. Unexpectedly, when he came, he closed the door. For a moment, his face became gloomy and he was silent.


    At such an old age, uncle Ma had never seen any big waves. He leaned forward slightly and said, "Zhenlei, uncle Ma is a member of the Green Gang. If you have anything to do, I will help you."


    Now that he''s here, Lin Zhenlei doesn''t want to hide it. His eyes are red now. He looks up and says, "Uncle Ma, it''s over..."


    When he comes, he will complain. Now Lin Zhenlei tells the whole story.


    "Uncle Ma, I have only one son in my life. I can''t bear the South China Gang''s reckless behavior towards our Green Gang and their ignorance and deception." At the end of the speech, Lin Zhenlei''s face was sad, and a trace of venomous resentment flashed in his eyes.In front of his subordinates, he didn''t want to mention his son, but now that there is no outsider, he is not polite.


    Pop!


    On hearing this, uncle Ma immediately clapped his hands and stood up with a black face, blowing his beard and staring at him and said, "I''m too deceiving!"


    He naturally heard about the Youth Association''s attack on Donghai. However, when he heard that the son of gang leader Yan was so ruthless and killed so many members of the Youth Association, he immediately became angry.


    After a long time, Ma Shucai recovered his calm, and his reason came back. He turned his head and looked at Lin Zhenlei and said, "I don''t know where Zhenlei is today..."


    The elder''s court doesn''t care about common affairs. Although he is angry, it doesn''t help.


    "Uncle Ma, the man who made the move is a monk of Wudang sect!"


    Looking at Uncle Ma, Lin Zhenlei said word by word.


    "What?"


    On hearing this, uncle Ma opened his eyes and was surprised.


    This time, it was really unexpected. My throat wriggled a few times, and I said in disbelief, "how is this possible?"


    That''s the effect. The reason why Lin Zhenlei put this matter to the end is to achieve such an effect. He nodded at the moment.


    Whoo!


    Uncle Ma''s face was uncertain. Looking at Lin Zhenlei, he said, "does Zhenlei want the elder to do it?"


    "Uncle Ma, I, Lin Zhenlei, have been fighting for the Green Gang all my life. Although I have no great achievements, I have no faults. Now that Wudang disciple is so aggressive, I beg the elder to do justice for me."


    Once involved in the clan, the Youth Association alone is really powerless. Lin Zhenlei places all his hopes on it.


    Hearing that the other party was a member of the sect, uncle Ma hesitated for a moment and then said, "Zhenlei, don''t worry. I will tell elder yaoyue about this."


    He can''t control the clan.

 Chapter 471

    Soon, Lin Zhenlei left. Uncle Ma hurried to a room in the backyard and knocked on the door. There was a clear sound, just a few words: "come in!"


    Uncle Ma heard the words should be sentence, this just carefully push the door to come in.


    At the beginning of the room, there was a curling fragrance. There was a large censer in the middle of the room slowly winding around the fragrance. The decoration in the room was an old-fashioned bedroom. Outside was a small baking pot hall, and inside was the bedroom. The two were separated by a very atmospheric curtain.


    The layout of the room is very simple. Apart from a few old furniture, there is nothing modern. People who don''t know think they have passed through it.


    When he came here, uncle Ma became cautious, saluted at the curtain and said respectfully, "elder demon moon, Lin Zhenlei has gone."


    The sound came down, and there was a slight shaking at the curtain. There was a "en" sound from inside.


    "Elder, that Wudang sect deceives people too much..."


    Don''t wait for demon month elder to speak, Ma Shu tone Lianzhu, will Lin Zhenlei''s words to repeat again.


    It was quiet behind the curtain. When Uncle Ma finished speaking, there was no reaction in it. It seemed that he had known for a long time.


    Uncle Ma raised his eyelids and looked at the curtain. He didn''t know what the expression of the man behind him was. He didn''t dare to ask questions for a moment. He had to stand there respectfully.


    "Ma Yuchuan, what do you think of this?"


    A moment later, the voice of demon moon without any emotion sounded behind the curtain.


    "Elder, although Wudang sect is very powerful, it''s going to be a joke if we don''t make a gesture this time."


    Although the Qing Gang is no longer a taboo, the two separated gangs are still uncrowned kings in the whole underground. Although Ma Yuchuan is old, his pride is still alive.


    Hearing Ma Yuchuan''s words, he sighed after the curtain and said: "this youth league has stretched out its hand too long. The lessons from the split of the youth gang are in front of us. We still don''t know how to learn from them. Now we have suffered a great loss. No wonder others!"


    Listen to the words of demon month elder ring out, Ma Yuchuan secretly a sigh, also didn''t open mouth to say again what.


    He didn''t know what the elder meant, but how can people be satisfied? No one likes to be content with the status quo. The youth association is so powerful that it''s strange that it can honestly stay in North China.


    "The reason why I didn''t see Lin Zhenlei was that I wanted to kill him. If I wanted to go through this, he would realize something!"


    Ma Yuchuan has not spoken yet, demon month opens a way again.


    "Well What about this? That''s it! "


    The idea of demon month elder, Ma Yuchuan nature is to guess not thoroughly, at the moment eyebrow a wrinkly, can''t help opening a way.


    The three elders are not members of the Green Gang. Ma Yuchuan is also glad that the other party didn''t go to see Lin Zhenlei. No, he has to be angry.


    "It''s better to settle the enemy than to settle it. Since Lin Zhenlei is here, we can''t just sit back and ignore him. Otherwise, I''ll contact Wudang sect. If it''s true, let him give us an explanation. How about it?"


    Speaking of the words, Ma Yuchuan, no matter how much he was unwilling to say, could only say, "everything is according to the elder''s words!"


    This side of Lin Zhenlei back to the car, the anger did not disappear, a face as gloomy as water.


    Demon month did not come out to meet with him, Lin Zhenlei is not a fool, this is clearly put out a stand aside attitude.


    "Master, I think it''s better to tell master Du Hui about this time. What do you think?"


    The housekeeper followed each other for many years. Naturally, he knew what he was thinking. Now he stepped forward to remind him.


    "Tell him?"


    Lin Zhenlei eyebrows a pick, look not happy way, "he a hair child, tell him what use?"


    Du Hui is not someone else, but Lin Zhenlei''s wife''s family. The Du family is a wealthy family in the capital. Now they are in the underworld. How can they do without maintaining a certain relationship with them? This is a good relationship between Du Hui and Lin family.


    "Master, Mr. Du is a big family in China. It''s nothing to us, but it''s not sure who will suffer if he is against Ning Tao."


    As soon as Zhou Zhide''s eyes flashed, he began to remind him.


    "Yes?"


    Lin Zhenlei''s eyes flashed, as if he understood something. He gritted his teeth and said, "OK, you can go back and tell your wife immediately to let her handle this matter."


    It turns out that Du Hui is a disciple of the Emei sect. Once he meets Ning Tao, it''s hard to say whether he can kill him or not, but at least he can find some trouble for him.


    However, if Lin Zhenlei knew that Ning Tao had beaten Zhang Mingyuan, a disciple of Qingcheng sect, into a dog, he would not have such confidence.


    In Donghai, Ning Tao is not idle. In a meeting room, Ning Tao, Long Wu and Hua Linglong are sitting at their desks.


    5 / see the legal edition ~ ^ chapter ''/ section B. "


    Ning Tao still has a bandage on his hand and a cigarette butt in his other hand, and he doesn''t speak.


    Injured. Last time he was in a coma, Ning Tao had a good sleep for three days and nights. He came here not long after he woke up.The Youth Association attacked the South China Gang, but the four seas gang didn''t do anything. On the one hand, Longwu was not prepared at all. On the other hand, the Southern District was unstable, and the green bamboo Gang still made trouble. More importantly, the Public Security Bureau in the Southern District recently cracked down on the four seas gang, which made Longwu miserable.


    Throwing the cigarette butt away, Ning Tao picked up another cigarette and wanted to light it, but found that the other hand was still bandaged, which was really inconvenient. Hua Linglong, who was on one side of the cigarette, rushed to help light it. A pair of beautiful eyes never left him from the beginning.


    "Hualinglong, transfer the rest of the brothers to Nancheng. Will you arrange with Longwu?" Vomited smoke, Ning Tao said in a deep voice.


    In Ning Tao coma stage, this matter has been arranged again, flower Linglong and dragon five nod.


    "Mr. Ning, this matter can''t be settled like this. I''ve gathered the brothers in the gang secretly, waiting for you to nod your head..."


    There was a little silence in the field. Long Wu looked at Ning Tao and said.


    Ning Tao flicked the cigarette ash, one hand stopped, eyes squint, way: "Four Seas help can play youth?"


    He knows himself and his opponent well. He is not reckless. When he wakes up, he has read all his opponent''s information.


    I''m so tired. Seeing that my opponent is the legendary Green Gang, Ning Tao is also surprised.


    This gang is definitely the underdog of China. It''s hard for ordinary people to get into trouble with each other.


    "This..." Dragon five words a choke, born speechless.


    What Ning Tao said is right. With his family background of Sihai Gang, he really can''t be a member of Qinggang. However, when Ning Tao said this, he was still a little shocked.


    "Mr. Ning, is that all?"


    Dragon five aimed at the eye dazzled exquisite, once again put the vision on Ning Tao body, some not reconciled way.


    He knows that Hua Linglong is Ning Tao''s woman. Now the whole gang is gone. If Ning Tao is so quiet, it''s really cold.


    "Forget it?" Ning Tao gave a cold smile, shook his head and said, "how can it be possible? After such a big loss, how can I count it? This time I''m going to make the Qingbang feel helpless."

 Chapter 472

    "Yes?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s words fell, Long Wu''s eyes lit up. He couldn''t help blinking. He couldn''t figure out the truth of his words. After a little hesitation, he tried to ask: "Mr. Ning means


    Although Hua Linglong didn''t speak, she also focused on Ning Tao, and her big eyes didn''t blink.


    Among the three people present, I''m afraid she was the most desolate. The gang that had been prosperous in her hands turned into ruins overnight. It''s impossible without any psychological change.


    But she also knows that the form is better than others, the youth association is too strong, even if the whole Sihai Gang is pressed, there is not much chance of winning, which is why she did not speak to Ning Tao.


    That night, Ning Tao has done too much for her, can live is the other party in exchange for blood.


    "It doesn''t mean much. If the soldiers come to block the water and cover the land, then the Cao family can find foreign aid, so can we?" Ning Tao smiles coldly, and there is no lack of Senran in his words.


    ¡­¡­ Long Wu thought Ning Tao had some tricks. His face was stiff. He couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "Mr. Ning, in addition to the Qing Gang, the Northeast Gang is the most powerful in China, but it''s unrealistic to want others to deal with the Qing Gang."


    "Northeast Gang?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, let the body lean on the back of the chair, the eyes narrow up a way, "why to give up the near and seek the far, isn''t there still two gangs in front of us?"


    "Mr. Ning means the friendship gang and the red flower club?"


    Dragon five looks a Zheng, can''t help but cry.


    "Yes, these are the two gangs!" Throw the butt of the cigarette, Ning Tao nods, as if he had already had a plan.


    Before long Wu spoke, Hua Linglong said with a bitter smile, "Tao, I''m afraid you''re going to make a mistake in your calculation this time. Let''s not say whether the two gangs will help us. Even if they will, the two gangs are not the opponents of the Green Gang."


    "Naturally, the two gangs can''t beat the Green Gang, but if they only deal with the Green Gang, who has not established a stable foothold in Xicheng, they may not have no chance of winning." Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a cold light, he he said with a smile.


    The friendship gang and the red flower club are old gangs in Donghai, especially the former. They are still separated from the Qinggang and are regarded as Dingxin gangs. Naturally, Ning Tao will pay attention to each other.


    Seeing that both of them looked at him one after another, Ning Tao gave a dry cough, supported the case with both hands, and further explained, "it''s very simple to ask them to help us, it''s just fame and profit!"


    "In other words, people die for money and birds die for food. As long as these two points are enough, I don''t think anyone is indifferent. I can decide to give half of Feifei jewelry''s external channels to both sides. In addition, as long as both sides drive the Youth Association out of Donghai and Xicheng, I not only don''t want them, but also I can give five percent of Feifei jewelry''s shares to both sides, I think he is the best We should not refuse


    Hiss!


    Ning Tao''s words, let flower Linglong and dragon five look at each other, have a cold breath, shocked.


    No shock, no way. Now Feifei jewelry has been expanding crazily in this short period of more than a month, and its profits are amazing. It''s almost like a prairie fire. Anyone would be envious if they owned 5% of the shares.


    Don''t think about it. The underworld''s economic resources are also very limited. Although casinos, KTVs, boxing courts and other venues are not so profitable, they don''t have much to offer when they are invited.


    As for some black incomes, such as drugs and guns, they are indeed profiteering, but money laundering alone will eat up more than half of the profits.


    In this line of work, you can always pin your head on the waist of your trousers.


    In a word, if you can, no one is willing to go to the underworld.


    5 (^ $


    now Ning Tao takes out the money, I''m afraid no one is not happy.


    "Mr. Ning, this..."


    Dragon five is shocked, you know, Ning Tao this move, but the real profits planed away.


    Ning Tao is about to open his mouth, but the phone in his pocket rings.


    He took it out and saw that it was really from Wu Chenzi. His eyes flashed. He waved to them and signaled them to talk first. Then he turned and left the room.


    It''s better to let people know less about Xiuzhen world. When someone comes to a deserted corridor, Ning Tao presses the answer button.


    At random, the voice of Wu Chenzi came from the phone: "student, is it convenient to answer the phone now?"


    "It''s OK, master. You can tell me."


    Ning Tao turns an eye white, convenient not respect all took, depend on on on the balustrade, a little puzzled way.


    When he was in the hospital, Wu Chenzi called. It wasn''t long before he called again.


    "Well, apprentice, cough, it''s like this. You''ve done a lot of things this time. The Green Gang will sue zongmen."


    "Green Gang?"


    Ning Tao is one Leng, the corner of the mouth drew to draw, the eyes all stare round, the spirit doesn''t beat a come, "master, they robbed my territory, killed my person, still look for zongmen to sue what appearance?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wuchenzi was silent for a while. After Ning Tao finished his speech, he said, "the thing is this thing, the reason is not this reason. Apprentice, you are a friar and others are ordinary people. No matter what, you are wrong this time.""I''m a monk, and I''m going to stand there and let them kill me?"


    Ning Tao is not willing to interrupt.


    "This Of course not! "


    Wuchenzi was a little embarrassed. Then he calmed down and said, "apprentice, it''s mainly because this thing is very big. Countless pairs of eyes are staring at it. As a great sect friar, we should have a little demeanor."


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he was speechless. If Da Pai still wanted to talk about these manners, he should be a little Pai. With a turn of his eyes, Ning Tao thought of something and said in a hurry, "no, master, when did Da Pai get in touch with the gang leader Qinggang?"


    "Well, I''m not an outsider. Lao yaoyue, the eldest of the Qinggang, was a Wudang disciple. He was also my martial uncle. He had good qualifications at that time. He saw the Japanese invaders wantonly and went down the mountain. However, due to the rules of the sect, he voluntarily left the sect and joined Hongmen. Later, he established the Qinggang with several people!" Wuchenzi explained.


    "Elder supreme?"


    Hearing that he was still his master''s uncle, Ning Tao murmured and asked, "doesn''t that mean he''s going to be more than 100 years old now?"


    "No, my martial uncle has long passed away, but he never forgot the sect before he died. He often came to the sect to read the scriptures with several martial uncles. This incense has never been broken. Even after his death, his disciples will come to Wudang to worship the mountain every year."


    Ning Tao long Oh voice, here, is to listen to understand, hit a mouth, again way, "that Green Gang now is what mean, I was killed, will not want to kill for life."


    "Of course not. Today''s elder yaoyue can''t be regarded as a member of the Green Gang, but the people of the Youth Association have found him. You''d better go and apologize. This matter is over, and it''s enough to give each other face. How about it?"

 Chapter 473

    "Apology? Ning Tao took a deep breath and said, "master, it''s not this reason. Besides, I don''t use my spiritual power. They''re not in the front If he''s a big loser, he can kill the Presbyterian Council directly. I think this trip to Beijing will not be very peaceful.


    As for his master''s saying that the elder''s office doesn''t interfere in gang affairs, in his opinion, it''s pure bullshit. If he doesn''t interfere, it won''t matter.


    With the mobile phone in his pocket, Ning Tao looks at the sky and turns back to the conference room.


    The fall of the South China Gang touched him a lot and made him understand that it is no longer possible to fight alone in this world. A big game has been brewing in his heart.


    That night, Ning Tao didn''t go back and lived in the place where Hua Linglong temporarily lived.


    Light blurred, Ning Tao bare upper body, lean on the big bed, squint what to enjoy.


    In her arms, Hua Linglong only wears a tight and fresh dress. She lies on Ning Tao''s strong muscles and draws a circle on Ning Tao''s strong chest with one hand. A pair of beautiful big eyes flicker and look complicated.


    "Tao, are you really determined to take out the shares of Feifei jewelry?"


    After a long time, Hua Linglong still can''t help but look up and ask Ning Tao.


    What Ning Tao said in the meeting room completely shocked Long Wu and Hua Linglong.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao raised eyelid, big hand swam on the back of flower exquisite slippery, the corner of mouth curved.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s serious appearance, Hua Linglong really couldn''t figure out how the other party could have such an idea. She bit her plump lip and said, "does Xia always agree?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and reaches for a cigarette. Hua Linglong takes the lighter and lights it for him.


    After changing his posture, Ning Tao vomited smoke and looked at Hua Linglong deeply. He said, "money can''t be earned. Do you think I''ll give five percent of my shares in vain..."


    In fact, before that, Ning Tao had this plan, but he didn''t have this opportunity. It seems that he suffered a loss, but in fact, he won''t lose.


    A person''s ability is limited. Feifei jewelry seems to be developing well, but in fact, it is not without disadvantages. That is, after a certain scale, if you want to spread the scene, the first channel is very small, and the second source of goods is tight.


    Huaxia power is intertwined. If a new brand wants to become famous as soon as possible, it not only needs a lot of money, but also needs contacts. If Feifei jewelry is given shares to two gangs, everyone will be considered as a family. Whether they are defending their own interests or ambitious, they will try to make Feifei jewelry expand. It seems that I have lost money. In the long run, it is more than one People just work for me.


    Because of the shortage of supply, Ning Tao plans to take Cao''s channel. By that time, he will have 80% of the supply of jade in China, so he doesn''t worry about sales at all.


    But the channel is tight, Ning Tao plans to point to the Green Gang.


    Ning Tao an explanation, let flower exquisite can''t help but stupefied.

 Chapter 474

    Seeing that Hua Linglong''s mouth is going to open into an O-shape, Ning Tao reaches out and pinches her pretty face, sighs, and looks at her with a full look and says, "but gangs are always dangerous. Since South China gangs are gone, they are gone, and I don''t feel the need for reconstruction. You are my woman. Fighting and killing are always dangerous. I want you to choose a few from the black market You don''t blame me for making money. "


    For hualinglong, he didn''t want to hide anything. He told her what he thought.


    Of course, this is not Ning Tao''s idea. To be exact, it is Xia Mengfei''s idea.


    If there is a big benefit, no one can take it alone, so can gems. It is obvious that the Cao family controls it, but it is impossible.


    The Cao family is only elected by some big men behind, but it represents the interests of many people.


    For Ning Tao, he and the Cao family are immortal. Even if he wants to give in, the other party will never let him go. He will not do anything but kill the Cao family.


    In fact, the reason why we are willing to separate the cakes is very simple. One person may be satisfied by eating a steamed bun. If we change the steamed bun into a big cake and share it for one person, it will cause some people''s envy. If we divide some of them properly, we can not only make the cake big enough, but also make our share bigger.


    Ning Tao understands this cake theory, and many people also understand it, but not everyone can do it. After all, in a short time, it is to divide the interests.


    Ning Tao doesn''t have so many scruples. First, he controls the source of goods. Second, he believes in Xia Mengfei''s ability.


    They gather firewood and fire high, and pull the two gangs over. Ning Tao''s fists can not only be clenched, but also have some capital.


    The youth gang is separated from the youth gang. As long as they are allowed to taste the sweetness, they will not be satisfied with Donghai. They have a grudge against the youth gang, and even don''t need to say it. They will definitely have a fight with them.


    The ancients said that killing people without blood is this truth.


    But this word falls in the ear of flower exquisite long, but it is different.


    Last night, Hua Linglong seemed to have lost the whole world, just like waking up from a dream, without the past utility.


    On the latest chapter C%


    people can understand the beauty of survival only after experiencing life and death. At this moment, they can hear Ning Tao''s tenderness. Their eyes are full of glittering and translucent light. With a light "um", they nod heavily, and their hearts are full of sweetness.


    Now she is full of Ning Tao, not to mention that Ning Tao is for her good. Even if she is allowed to die, she will not turn her head back and blink her eyes.


    "That''s good!"


    After taking a breath of smoke, Ning Tao nods and puts down a big stone in his heart.


    He was afraid that Hua Linglong would oppose, and he was reluctant to give up the whole life of the South China gang. From his heart, he naturally didn''t want his woman to do such a dangerous thing as the gang leader.


    When the business is settled, Ning Tao''s eyes droop. Through the other party''s little fresh, his index finger moves, and his big hand falls from his clean abdomen.


    But when he reached out and touched something, Ning Tao''s look was stiff, and his desire suddenly faded, and his eyes were disappointed.


    "I''m sorry."


    Flower Linglong face also a burst of crimson, look flashed a trace of shame, feel Ning Tao big hand away, put out a hand quickly pressed, full face tenderness looking at him.


    "Sleep, fool."


    Ning Tao frowned. Although he was lost in his heart, he advised him.


    Hua Linglong shakes her head and hesitates for a moment. Then she reaches out her other hand and takes the cigarette out of Ning Tao''s mouth. After putting it out, she smiles at Ning Tao''s charming smile, but the whole person gets into the quilt.


    ... two days later, Ning Tao''s injury was more than half cured, which did not affect his activities.


    Unable to bear the urge of Wu Chenzi, Ning Tao comes out from Hua Linglong and calls Zhang Mingyuan, indicating that he can start. Soon the latter comes and takes him straight to the airport.


    The arrangement has been arranged properly. He has been very busy these two days. After all, it''s very important to transfer the equity of Feifei jewelry. Although Xia Mengfei can handle it, he still needs to be introduced.


    With the red flower club and friendship help already had the first contact, the other party did not immediately agree, but in Ning Tao''s view, this matter is not a big problem.


    Interests come first. Even if the leaders of these two gangs want to be stable, they are afraid that the brothers below are not willing to. In the final analysis, it''s still a word of interests.


    Different from Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei is more ambitious. She wants to control the two gangs and use them.


    As long as it''s firmly tied to the chariot of Feifei jewelry, don''t worry about the other party''s disobedience.


    Of course, the negotiation is definitely not a matter of one or two days. It''s a process of repeatedly striving for interests, and Xia Mengfei will not come up with 5% all at once.


    This requires the latter''s wisdom. When negotiating with the two gangs, Xia Mengfei and Long Wu are enough. Duo ningtao is afraid of his hands and feet.


    The South China Gang won''t be formed any more. Ning Tao has to go to Beijing to apologize, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t act. As long as he talks with the two gangs, it''s estimated that the Qingbang will have enough to drink.Although the Green Gang is powerful, Ning Tao knows from Wu Chenzi that the other side is also afraid. He will not tear his face completely and can''t do his best.


    Mind complex, Ning Tao and Zhang Mingyuan boarded the plane, ignoring the side of the black face of Zhang Mingyuan, the other side also ignored.


    When the plane takes off, Ning Tao looks at the East China Sea far away from him. He knows that a new round of battlefield belonging to him is about to open slowly.


    Two hours later, the plane landed safely at Jinghua airport. Ning Tao came out of the airport with both hands on his back and sunglasses. Behind him, Zhang Mingyuan pulled a box and his face was so gloomy that he wanted to drip water.


    However, just a few steps away, a group of people came out of nowhere. They were all dressed up gorgeous and flowery, and they were surrounded all at once.


    To tell you the truth, Zhang Mingyuan was very angry about this job. When Ning Tao came to Beijing, he was escorted by his school, and he had to protect him.


    What''s the matter? He wants Ning Tao to die. How can he do everything to him.


    But if you don''t agree, you can''t do it. Not only did the school give orders, but even the family did.


    Not to mention that, along the way, Ning Tao was like an old man, yelling at him, making him want to die with a blow.


    He can''t get rid of it. His biggest expectation now is to send Ning Tao to mu. Later, he will never die of his love and has nothing to do with him. If he can, he doesn''t mind falling into the well.


    Just good die not die, this just a station, did not expect to encounter trouble.

 Chapter 475

    There are four young people in Jinghua, also known as the four great CHILDES. They are the nicknames of several Playboy in this circle.


    Zhang Mingyuan is one, and Du Hui is the one who is surrounded by these young people.


    It sounds ironic, but it also proves that there is a lot of energy behind these people.


    Usually, which one of the four young masters is not superior, with pride, the relationship is not good, usually there is no less trouble. They don''t see each other right.


    But as he got older, this situation became more and more serious. Zhang Mingyuan chose to do business and went to the East China Sea.


    And this man, like him, also chose to do business, but stayed in Beijing, very popular.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Zhang Mingyuan''s heart sank and his secret way was not good.


    It''s obvious that the other party is coming for them.


    With such a large circle in Beijing, the relationship between who and whom is clear at a glance. Lin Tengfei''s relationship with the man in front of him also knows that the other party is looking for trouble.


    At ordinary times, he may not be afraid of the other party, but today, the other party is prepared to make trouble, and he may not be able to take advantage of it.


    But his task has not been completed, no matter how, can''t let Ning Tao at this time, Zhang Mingyuan deeply took a breath of atmosphere, slowly looked up, expressionless looking at Du Hui, knowing the reason, asked, "Du Hui, what do you mean?"


    "Ha ha, it''s meaningless. I heard that Zhang Shao returned to Beijing today, and I prepared a cup of thin wine in heaven and earth to help you clean up the dust. Do you think Zhang Shao would appreciate it?"


    Du Hui is not ugly. He has a long body, white complexion, long hair, and pretty complexion. In other words, he is a little feminine and has less masculine voice.


    At the moment, a smile was drawn from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes glanced at them. Finally, he focused on Zhang Mingyuan with a little banter.


    "Don''t drink. I just came back today. I have something to deal with. I''ll treat you another day."


    The other side does not mention, Zhang Mingyuan also as completely do not know, light back sentence, intend to bypass.


    Zhang Mingyuan passed by. However, when Ning Tao just stepped forward, Du Hui put out his hand to stop Ning Tao. He leaned forward slightly, looked at Ning Tao and said with a smile, "my friend, since brother Zhang doesn''t give me face, do you appreciate it?"


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao''s feet stagnated. He put his sunglasses on the bridge of his nose and glanced at each other. He said faintly, "sorry, I''m not interested in sissy."


    This remark not only changed the look of Du Hui and others, but also made Zhang Mingyuan''s mind jump.


    You know, what you care most about is your face. Du Hui is definitely the number one person in the whole circle. This is to offend him to death.


    Sure enough, Du Hui stepped forward again, staring at Ning Tao, and said, "boy, once there was a rich second generation who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth and said the same thing to you. Do you know what his ending is?"


    Feel each other''s spittle star son, Ning Tao brow picked pick, reaction is extremely quick, stretch out a hand to push glasses up again, the eyeball behind glasses unconsciously rolled a white eye again, way, "say to listen to?"


    In his opinion, it''s very boring for the other party to play this play, just like a child playing a family.


    "I cut him into pieces and threw him into the Haihe River."


    Du Hui''s expression is cold, and his words are more aggressive. He stares at Ning Tao''s glasses tightly, hoping to see what he wants from them.


    However, he is doomed to be disappointed. Ning Tao''s sunglasses are so thick that he can''t see his glasses at all.


    But if he could see it, he would be more disappointed, because Ning Tao''s eyes were calm, as if this was not what he said to him.


    Looking at in front of this person, Ning Tao light way, "you finished?"


    This words, immediately let Du Hui complexion all ferocious up, one finger Ning Tao gritted his teeth way, "you seek death!"


    In front of the tense situation in the field, Zhang Mingyuan scolded Ning Tao''s eight generations in his heart.


    In the past, he would like to fight the two, but not now.


    He promised to take Ning Tao safely to Beijing. When he got out of the airport, he was already in trouble. If he didn''t handle it well, it would be a joke.


    As soon as he dodged, he came to the middle of them and looked at Du Hui. "Du Shao, Ning Tao is my guest today. Please sell me face instead of looking at the monk''s face and Buddha''s face. If there is any gap between them, it''s not too late for another day."


    His meaning is very clear. After today, it has nothing to do with him to fight or kill.


    "Hum, Zhang Shao, it''s not that he didn''t give you face, but that he irritated me."


    Du Hui looked at Zhang Mingyuan coldly, "Zhang Shao, to tell you the truth, today I''m here for this person, which has nothing to do with you. Just now you heard what he said. This is to hit me in the face of Du. As long as you don''t interfere, it''s to give me a face."


    With that, Du Hui stretched out his hand and pointed to Ning Tao, saying, "he must come with me."The meaning of the words has been very obvious, that is, it is directed at Ning Tao.


    At the moment, all the people around him also gathered around and sneered.


    The fastest way to update G7 is n


    on K.


    Listening to Du Hui''s words, Zhang Mingyuan only feels numb. If Ning Tao didn''t die just now, he can find a way to mediate. Now the other party''s words are all about this. He turns his head and looks at Ning Tao and says, "I don''t know what Mr. Ning means!"


    "What do I mean?


    Ning Tao, with a smile, slowly shook his head and said, "I just said that it''s not interesting for sissy."


    "Zhang Shao, if you leave now, I don''t know anything."


    This is the second time that Ning Tao has become a sissy. Du Hui''s chest is about to explode. He looks at Ning Tao with fire in his eyes and says, "boy, you may forget where this is. This is not the East China Sea, it''s the capital, it''s not where you can be wild."


    "Oh Ning Tao nodded, but laughed and said, "you are right. This is Jinghua, but you should be very glad that if this is not Jinghua, you are dead."


    At the moment, he looked very calm. When he said a killing word, it seemed like an easy thing for him, and he didn''t care at all.


    "Crazy."


    This man is crazy now. This is the first reaction of all the people around him. In their opinion, Ning Tao is completely crazy and dares to speak such big words.


    As Mr. Du said just now, this is Jinghua. Mr. Du is not alone. This is a challenge to the authority of the Du family.


    "Kill me, ha ha, boy, do you know that no one can protect you today just by your words?"


    Du Hui laughed angrily, as if he had heard a big joke. Now he was approaching Ning Tao and his saliva was flying.


    Ning Tao can''t help frowning when he hears the words. He takes a step back with a warning, "you''d better stay away from me!"

 Chapter 476

    Now Du Hui has lost his sense. Hearing the speech, he naturally thinks Ning Tao is a little bit of a counsellor, and his arrogance is even more arrogant. As soon as he steps up, he approaches Ning Tao again, and says with a cold face, "what if I''m close to you? Do you dare to kill me?"


    In the capital''s important areas, there are very few fights, especially for the powerful families like Du Hui.


    If Ning Tao has the intention to kill, no matter how big the background is, he must die in the end.


    This is also a rule. After all, this is the capital and the absolute pure land. The life and death of some dignitaries can not be guaranteed. It can also be called Kyoto.


    After mixing in the circle for a long time, Du Hui naturally doesn''t know. He expects that Ning Tao doesn''t dare to do it.


    Even if the hand, he believes that the other side will never hurt him, so that he is now so fearless.


    "Come on, don''t you want to kill me? Kill one and show me. "


    Du Hui can''t help sneering. He is getting closer and closer to Ning Tao.


    But in Ning Tao''s ear, the boy in front of him is an idiot, and his heart also rises a trace of anger. Suddenly he looks at Zhang Mingyuan and says, "by the way, how was Cao Qian treated last time?"


    In the side of the black face of Zhang Mingyuan smell speech not clear how Ning Tao suddenly asked this feeling, subconsciously answered: "fan him!"


    Last time at the banquet, Cao Qian was disrespectful to Xia Mengfei. Ning Tao made a few remarks, and the scene was extremely shocking.


    He didn''t understand why Ning Tao suddenly mentioned this again, and suddenly he had a bad feeling.


    Pop!


    Just as Zhang Mingyuan''s voice fell, Ning Tao slapped Du Hui''s face with a loud and clear fan.


    ¡­¡­


    This slap, let the people beside all Leng, but also some did not react.


    Even Du Hui, who was beaten, covered his mouth and froze. From childhood to adulthood, who dared to beat him like this.


    After shaking some numb hands, Ning Tao helped his glasses, looked at Zhang Mingyuan and said with a smile, "Zhang Shao, I''ve taught this guy a lesson for you according to your orders!"


    "Yes?"


    As soon as the words came out, the horses brought by Du Hui immediately looked at Zhang Mingyuan and widened their eyes one by one.


    You know, if this slap is really ordered by Zhang Mingyuan, it will be a slap in the face of the Du family in public, and things will go wrong.


    Zhang Mingyuan almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. Now he stares at Ning Tao, and his face is black. If he can, he wants to roar, Ning Tao pit me!


    This time, it''s true that Zhang Mingyuan was trapped by Ning Tao. For a moment, he was so angry that he couldn''t manage much now. He wanted to find Ning Tao''s trouble.


    Just as he moved, the horses brought by Du Hui immediately surrounded him. Someone said in a cold voice, "Zhang Shao, you''d better not act rashly!"


    At this point, the two are tearing their faces apart, and they will not let the two fight each other.


    But in the end, it''s the capital''s important place. No one dares to fight. They are all surrounded.


    "Zhang Mingyuan, let''s settle this account later!"


    Du Hui turned his head, gritted his teeth and put a hard word on Zhang Mingyuan. As soon as he turned around, he stared at Ning Tao and said, "how dare you hit me?"


    In fact, he didn''t expect that Ning Tao would make a move. In his opinion, it''s just a bumpkin. He directly carried it to his cousin and abandoned it. How could he know that he was so cruel?


    "Du Shao, it''s all a misunderstanding!"


    Zhang Mingyuan was in a hurry. Now he was in a cold sweat.


    He was killed by Ning Tao.


    Pop!


    Ning Tao where will give Zhang Mingyuan the opportunity to explain, at the moment without warning, once again a slap lightning out, in its cheek and left a slap.


    "The slap just now was slapped by Zhang shaorang. I don''t like this slap. Damn, I know that I spit and I''m so close to people. Didn''t your mother teach you how to be a man?" Instead of waiting for the other party to respond, Ning Tao became aggressive.


    This slap can be described as ear shaking feedback. It''s hard to attract other people''s attention.


    As soon as Ning Tao makes a move, he will do his best, without any reservation at all.


    In fact, when he saw this group of people in front of him, he knew that he was in trouble.


    But from the beginning, he didn''t think of a good beginning and a good ending. As soon as he arrived in Beijing, a bull headed ghost snake jumped out. If he didn''t kill the monkey, I''m afraid this trip to Beijing would be really difficult.


    As for who the young man was, he didn''t care.


    It''s a knife to stretch one''s head and it''s a knife to shrink one''s head. It''s unreasonable that the knife rest can still keep smiling face on the neck.


    Of course, dare to be so arrogant, he is not blindly arrogant, naturally with capital.


    He had done enough homework before he came.


    In the capital area, monks are not allowed to use spiritual power, which is just tailor-made for him.


    In terms of physical strength alone, few people can compare with him. If we add perspective, we can be called invincible.It''s bad luck for him to jump out in front of him.


    Two slaps down, not to mention Du Hui, who is young and vigorous. Even ordinary people can''t stand it. It''s a shame. If we don''t get face back this time, we won''t have to mix up in the future.


    "Beat me, beat me to death, I''ll carry it when something happens!"


    In a few words, Du Hui just jumped out of his teeth, completely crazy.


    Words fall, he first rushed to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao is not polite if he can pull a cushion. When the other party''s words fall, he avoids Du Hui and runs to Zhang Mingyuan, yelling, "Zhang Shao, go


    At the same time, he made a quick fist, which directly knocked down the young man who surrounded Zhang Mingyuan.


    "It''s over!"


    Seeing this, Zhang Mingyuan was about to cry as soon as he closed his eyes.


    If there is a regret medicine seller in the world, he will definitely keep a distance from Ning Tao.


    This is the rhythm of binding him.


    Seeing that Ning Tao took the lead, the rest of the young people''s anger immediately came up,


    everyone was in the same circle. Since you took the lead, I was afraid that you would not succeed. All of them came up, and suddenly several of them turned back and rushed to Ning Tao.


    And the remaining few people, then waved their fists to Zhang Mingyuan.


    When a scholar meets a soldier, he can''t explain why. Zhang Mingyuan knows that it''s not the time to explain, but he can''t be beaten in vain. Once he clenches his fist, he''ll do it.


    Ning Tao is even more impolite. Every time he takes a shot, he hits the opponent in the face. He deliberately avoids Du Hui and takes a shot around Zhang Mingyuan.


    Three punches.


    Ning Tao three punches Ko three horsemen, let its Wu face back.


    "Ah, Zhang Mingyuan, I''m at odds with you!"


    In front of him, his younger brothers came to such a world one by one. Du Hui was trembling, but he had nothing to do.


    Seeing that he could not catch Ning Tao, Du Hui could only spread his resentment on Zhang Mingyuan. As soon as he was cruel, he rushed up.

 Chapter 477

    Similar to Zhang Mingyuan, Du Hui is also an outside disciple of Emei Mountain. He has a certain posture. At the moment, if he does not use his spiritual power, his power is extraordinary.


    Zhang Mingyuan secretly complained. Seeing that the fight here has attracted the attention of many tourists, he was even more anxious.


    Once it''s spread out, Zhang Shao and Du Jiadu Shao in the railway station are forced to fight at the airport. Although they can''t be published in the newspapers, they can''t help but become the chatting capital of the big guys after dinner.


    If he is judged by some influential bigwigs, he will not be able to stand on the stage. Then all his struggles in the East China Sea in recent months will come to nothing.


    In fact, going out to Donghai is not just about making money. Zhangjia is not rich, and they are not short of money. Exercise accounts for a large part.


    There is competition in the family. If you can''t make the most of it, you can only play a supporting role in the family, and you can''t be elegant any more.


    "Du Hui, you passed!"


    They hit each other hard again. Zhang Mingyuan stepped back two steps, overcast his face and said in a deep voice.


    "Zhang Mingyuan, other people are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid of you. If you put things in perspective, you have to be reasonable." Du Hui took a deep breath, and his eyes were dripping with water.


    Today, he''s a big shame. If he doesn''t find the place, he won''t be able to stay here any more.


    "What do you want to do, draw the road!"


    The muscle on Zhang Mingyuan''s face twitched and said.


    Looking at Ning Tao still fighting with his people, Du Hui''s expression flashed and said in a deep voice, "it''s very simple. Give him to me. We''ll settle the accounts later!"


    "No way."


    Zhang Mingyuan immediately shook his head after hearing the speech, "Du Shao, as long as he is willing to go with you, I naturally have no problem, but he is not willing, no one can take him today, after today, everything is easy to discuss, but not today!"


    Now Du Hui has been offended. Even if Ning Tao is handed over, both sides will complain and leave Ning Tao something to do. He won''t do thankless things.


    "If that''s not true, I''ve long wanted to understand your unique knowledge of Qingcheng."


    Du Hui''s face shows fierce light. In his opinion, Zhang Mingyuan has already thrown his face away. This is because the other party doesn''t give him face. At the moment, the soles of his feet step on the ground hard, and then he waves his fist again.


    Zhang Mingyuan had no choice but to meet him.


    On one side, Ning Tao''s hand is a little more cautious, his fist''s strength is also a little more powerful, and his face is dignified.


    For him, these young people have nothing to worry about, but just when he hit someone in the front, a sense of crisis suddenly rose in his heart.


    If you can''t tell, it''s like the feeling in the dark. This dangerous breath is more like a warning.


    And when he received the strength, that feeling immediately disappeared.


    Master!!!


    Put a look, Ning Tao also didn''t find what suspicious person from all around, in the heart can''t help but come up with this idea.


    When he came to Beijing, Wu Chenzi warned him that the use of spiritual power was strictly prohibited in the capital, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. Now it seems that this sentence is not empty.


    Sobbing


    At this moment, a sharp whistle sounded, and an open police car came from far and near.


    It has to be said that the public order in the capital is better. From Ning Tao to the arrival of the police, it''s only about two minutes.


    When they see the police car, Zhang Mingyuan and Du Hui''s faces change. At the same time, they stop and run away.


    "What rhythm?"


    Seeing that all the horses brought by Du Hui are running out, Ning Tao is a little silly.


    Normally, these people have a lot of history. How can they be so scared when they see the police.


    Ning Tao doesn''t live in Beijing. He doesn''t know the rules here. For Zhang Mingyuan, he is no longer a child. Now it''s the time for his family to assess him. When he is caught by the police, he has nothing to do with himself. However, in his family, he naturally has a youthful view.


    It''s nothing if you run away. With their relationship, as long as you don''t catch the present person, you can go back and say hello. After all, it''s just a little fuss, and no one will seriously investigate.


    Although Ning Tao didn''t understand, he was not stupid either. They both ran away. When the police got off, he immediately turned around and ran away.


    He also knows some people in Donghai. He has no relatives in the capital. If he is caught, he will be in trouble.


    It''s unrealistic to chase Zhang Mingyuan. There are so many people around that they can''t find him when they go into the crowd. After Ning Tao throws off all the police, he has come to a strange street.


    He raised his hand and subconsciously helped his glasses, but found that he had lost them on the way. With a sigh, Ning Tao planned to take out his mobile phone and call Zhang Mingyuan.


    When he came to Beijing, Zhang Mingyuan had to arrange everything. Now that he can''t find his suitcase, he naturally wants to find the victim.However, before calling, a low-key Volkswagen maiteng stopped in front of him, and immediately the window slowly opened, revealing a middle-aged man''s face.


    He reached for a box in his hand. The middle-aged man looked at Ning Tao with a smile and revealed his white teeth. "Mr. Ning, is this your box?"


    "Yes?"


    See the other hand is holding his own box, and then hear the other party''s a Mr. Ning, Ning Tao pupil can''t help but slightly shrink, eyes unconsciously narrowed, way, "who are you!"


    If he remembers correctly, he ran in a hurry and left his suitcase in the same place. Now it''s in the middle-aged man''s hands. It''s thought-provoking.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Ning, if you don''t mind, you might as well get on the bus for a chat."


    Instead of answering, the middle-aged man opened the door and asked.


    When it comes, it will be settled.


    Ning Tao looked into the car and saw that in addition to the middle-aged man, there was only one driver with sunglasses in the car. After a little meditation, he got on the car.


    From the other side''s face, Ning Tao didn''t see any malice, but was able to pick up his box, which was an expression of goodwill.


    The door closed, the car started immediately, walking aimlessly on the road.


    Ning Tao just glanced out of the window and focused on the middle-aged people around him.


    An ordinary suit, no tie, ordinary complexion, belongs to the kind on the street will not let people see the existence of the second eye.


    But strange is, the other party is full of a sense of superior, give Ning Tao a very depressed feeling.


    Feeling Ning Tao''s attention, the man turned his head, looked at Ning Tao up and down, stretched out a hand and politely said, "Hello, Mr. Ning, my name is Li Zhen."


    Ning Tao looks a move, temporarily suppress the doubt in the heart, stretch out a hand to shake with the other party, nod a way, Mr. Li hello. ¡°

 Chapter 478

    Although the two shake hands to loosen, Ning Tao but without trace of pick eyebrow, mind slightly move.


    There are thick calluses on each other''s fingers, which are clearly left by the use of guns. I have seen them in the past. Now it''s a peaceful time. If the other side can practice to this point, there are no more than two identities.


    "Mr. Ning is a young hero. He dares to come to Beijing alone. I admire him!" Li Zhen sighed and looked at Ning Tao with appreciation in his eyes. "Mr. Li is polite!"


    As soon as Ning Taowei waved his hand, he said faintly, "Mr. Li, I like to open the window and tell the truth. It''s hard to get along with Mr. Li, so I shouldn''t say these polite words!"


    Ning Tao looked down at his box and said with deep meaning.


    He came to the capital, full of money, not many people know, look at each other''s appearance, but very understand him.


    But he knows nothing about each other. Ning Tao doesn''t like this feeling. Instead of going around, he''d better go straight to the subject.


    After all, if the accident is smooth, he is not a bit different from the other party. He still has this self-knowledge.


    "Well, since Mr. Ning speaks fast, I will not hide it!" Li Zhen didn''t speak fast. When he said this, he stopped and looked at Ning Tao with a solemn look.


    "Mr. Ning, I believe you have heard of the National Security Bureau?"


    "National Security Bureau?"


    Ning Tao smell speech look a shock, can''t help but take a cold breath, face a change, the body suddenly taut, lost voice way, "are you the National Security Bureau?"


    The name of a person and the shadow of a tree are not unfamiliar to Ning Tao, the National Security Bureau.


    The national security bureau is the organization that connects the government with the eight sects. There are also a large number of capable people in it.


    In addition, this bureau has great power. It is mainly responsible for national underground security and has the right to act first and then act.


    In contrast, the Public Security Bureau and others have to be discredited in front of them. After all, national security is above everything. The public security bureau may have to pay attention to evidence when doing things. If it is targeted by this group of people, it will be a vain death even if it is wronged.


    Meng Yi heard that the other party was from the National Security Bureau. Ning Tao was not surprised. "Yes, I''m the leader of the third group of the National Security Bureau. I''m responsible for the East China Sea area!" Li Zhen didn''t hide it. He nodded at the moment and admitted it generously.


    After the shock, Ning Tao''s face slowly recovered to calm down. His mind flew around and he asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with Mr. Li coming to me?"


    Under normal circumstances, except for a few leaders of the league who can see these characters, others can''t see them at all.


    The people in the National Security Bureau have always been very mysterious. Many of them are mysterious. He can''t understand what can happen if the other party wants to find him as a soldier.


    "It''s very simple. I want to invite Mr. Ning to join the National Security Bureau!"


    Li Ning''s eyes were shocked by his words.


    In the face of Ning Tao''s eyes, Li Zhen looked calm, even without blinking, as if he had expected Ning Tao''s surprise.


    "Leader Li doesn''t know I''m from the league, does he?"


    A moment later, from the other side''s eyes, Ning Tao confirmed that he was not joking, and immediately went on a cold road with a black face.


    There are rules for everything. The alliance has rules for the alliance. The country does not allow the alliance people to engage in politics, and the alliance also forbids monks to join the national security.


    Although the two are cooperative, the contradiction is not small. The National Security Bureau has always wanted to bring the eight sects into its arms, and the latter naturally rose up to resist.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning, just listen to me!"


    Li Zhen gave a dry cough and explained, "as far as I know, although Mr. Ning is a disciple of Wudang, he is a half way disciple and has never been to Wudang. Our national security bureau and the alliance have the same goal, and they are all striving for peace in China!"


    "The last time the East China Sea European blood group made trouble, Mr. Ning rose up to resist, I you are also a patriotic person, join our country security, can give you better play to your talent!"


    "Of course, if you don''t want to leave the clan, it doesn''t matter. You can cooperate with Guoan, but the treatment is much worse..."


    Listening to the other party saying this, Ning Tao was shocked, especially the latter, which made him feel very scared. He immediately interrupted the other party''s words as soon as he raised his hand and repeated, "Mr. Li, my words are very simple, I am a member of the clan!"


    "Oh, Mr. Ning, don''t worry. As long as you promise, we will come forward. I believe Wudang sect dare not let go of people!"


    Li Zhen thought Ning Tao had such concerns and added with a smile.


    "Ha ha, leader Li really looks up to me!" Ning Tao laughs at himself, takes out two cigarettes from his pocket, and makes a gesture to the other party. Seeing that the other party doesn''t mind, he waves his hand and doesn''t smoke. He takes a deep breath, shakes his head and says, "Mr. Li should have heard of gratitude. My master is kind to me. I can''t bear him!"


    Ning Tao works with his own conscience. He was in the dilapidated building in the East China Sea at the beginning. If it wasn''t for Wu Chenzi, he would have turned into a pile of bones!


    After that, he made a lot of troubles. It was Wu Chenzi who wiped his ass, but he never complained and regretted. He couldn''t do the things that hit the bottom of the well.C / C


    "Mr. Ning, don''t be too busy refusing, just listen to me


    After listening to Ning Tao''s words, Li Zhen frowned and slightly regretted.


    "If it was normal, I would not be so abrupt, but Mr. Ning is now besieged, which is no longer the protection of Wudang sect. I just don''t want to see Mr. Ning die at a young age, which is the loss of the country!"


    "Well? What does leader Li mean by that? "


    Ning Tao hears a speech, the facial expression moves, the heartstring not only tightens tight, doubt voice asks a way.


    Seeing that he has attracted Ning Tao''s attention, Li Zhen looks indifferent. Looking at the high-rise buildings retrogressive outside the window, he slowly says, "we Guoan have our own channels. Mr. Ning has offended the Cao family, but now he has offended the Youth League. More importantly, you have offended the Du family. I get the news, I''m afraid someone will do you harm this time!"


    "However, as long as you promise, I can help you get rid of all the troubles, whether it''s the Du family, the Lin family, or even Zhang Mingyuan. As for the Cao family in Donghai, they will not break the rules even if they attack you in the future!"


    "Mr. Ning, to tell you the truth, you can''t play with these people just by relying on the clan. Otherwise, Wudang sect won''t let you come to Beijing to apologize!"


    "The purpose of Wudang sect this time is good, but it''s too simple, or you think your apology can be exchanged for the other party''s forgiveness."


    "Frankly speaking, the only thing that can save you now is our national security."


    "No family dares to break the rules and act rashly against the country. I think Mr. Ning won''t forget about the car bomb last time."

 Chapter 479

    Listening to each other''s words, Ning Tao''s eyebrows beat, and the sparks of cigarette ends in his mouth flashed. His heart was not calm, and he looked gloomy.


    The other party''s words hurt him a little, especially the car bomb. If he didn''t respond in time, I''m afraid he and Xia Mengfei would have become a pile of bones.


    Although Li Zhen''s words are not pleasant to hear, Ning Tao has to admit that he can''t refute them.


    Rules are formed in a circle. He has force, but he can''t kill Cao Yang. Instead, he has to come to Beijing to apologize.


    When Cao Yang assassinated him, even Zhang Mingyuan once attacked him, but he couldn''t do it easily.


    Eyes narrowed, Ning Tao will be in the hands of the cigarette butt still out of the window, thick vomit smoke, turned to look at Li Zhen, smile and said, "leader Li, I admit you said I was moved, but I think men do something, something not, sorry, Guoan I can''t join!"


    I have to admit that the other side''s appearance is just right, and the offer is also very attractive.


    It''s obvious that when he came to Beijing, the other party had already watched him.


    Just the other side less forget his temper, Ning Tao has always hated his stubborn temper, but can''t get rid of it, the other side is right, but he insisted to see what the other side can be.


    Originally in Li Zhen''s view, this is a matter of absolute certainty. At this moment, hearing his face stiff, he showed his dumbness for the first time. He could not help but exhort, "Mr. Ning, steel is straight and easy to break. You are still young. I hope you don''t get emotional!"


    "Thank you for reminding me, but I really don''t plan to join Guoan. Even if I can''t do it, I don''t have a way back!"


    PQ


    Ning Tao had a meaningful smile on his face. He relaxed completely and said.


    Li Zhen is right, but he does not have a chance to resist.


    "Well, since Mr. Ning has made up his mind, I can only regret it!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s resolute attitude, Li Zhen waved the driver to stop and looked at Ning Tao road_ Mr. Ning, this is my phone. If you think it through, you can call me! "


    Then he took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Ning Tao.


    Glancing at the business card, Ning Tao put it in his pocket and nodded to Li Zhen. Thank you for helping me get the box back.


    Words fall, Ning Tao one hand a carry box, turned to get off.


    Watching Ning Tao leave, the Volkswagen starts again, and Li Zhen''s look in the car flickers.


    "Group leader, he is just a new disciple of Wudang. Why don''t you pull him into the game yourself?"


    Seeing Li Zhen''s look in the rearview mirror, the driver couldn''t help but ask.


    Does he know how proud he is as a group leader? Even some elders of the clan don''t care at all. Today, I saw a little monk who was polite to a noble corporal and even didn''t hesitate to solve his problems.


    "New disciple?"


    Li Zhen snorted coldly, looked out of the window, and said with no expression, "this new disciple is not simple. He stirred up the East China Sea in just half a year. Even the elders of the eight sects may not have such skills. These characters are exactly what I need."


    As the words fell, Li Zhen took a deep look at the driver again. With a deep meaning, he said, "Chen Peng, what our national security bureau lacks is not people who can fight and kill, but people who have brains."


    The driver named Chen Peng was shocked by the speech. He took a deep breath and nodded: "I see."


    After getting out of the car, Ning Tao carries a box and comes to a quiet place. He takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Zhang Mingyuan. However, as soon as it rings twice, there is a prompt to turn off the phone. Ning Tao smokes from the corner of his mouth and is speechless.


    "Small family!"


    Mouth mumbles a, Ning Tao dark sigh a, look around, turn hand to no dust son played a phone.


    He has no relatives in Beijing, and he doesn''t even have a place to live. Since Zhang Mingyuan has become a turtle, he can only contact his master and go to Qingbang to worship the mountains as soon as possible.


    If Ning Tao''s murmur is heard by Zhang Mingyuan, it is estimated that he will immediately jump out to curse his mother.


    It''s not that he doesn''t answer the phone, but that he''s afraid. He just arrived in Beijing and has offended Du''s family. He can''t imagine what else Ning Tao can cause.


    Anyway, he has brought Ning Tao to Beijing. It''s good that he hasn''t hit the bottom of the well for the time being. He hasn''t asked each other about the other party and his fiancee.


    A minute later, Ning Tao hung up, went out of the secluded place with a black face, and turned to a taxi.


    Wuchenzi got through, but he was upset by the news. Qingbang asked him to wait, so he didn''t have time to entertain him.


    To put it bluntly, it''s to hang him up for a few days. Ning Tao doesn''t want to make it difficult for Wu Chenzi to do it. He doesn''t say much, so he hangs up.


    Strength is not as good as people, angry also have no way, sitting in a taxi, after a long time, Ning Tao mentality gradually calmed down a lot.


    Since the Green Gang intended to embarrass him, he was not in a hurry. There was no reason to apologize. It was not him who was in a hurry.Soon, Ning Tao let a taxi to a big hotel, paid the bill and stayed in.


    Ning Tao has never been a person who can aggrieve himself. He has no place to live, so he can only stay in a hotel. He plans to travel in Beijing these days.


    At the same time, the capital Du family, living room.


    A middle-aged man with hawk like eyes was sitting on the sofa, holding a teacup in one hand, looking at the curling heat inside. His face was gloomy. When a pair of hook like eyes swept a young man in front of him from time to time, the latter''s body could not help straightening.


    The young man standing next to him is no other than Du Hui. Just now, in front of his father Du Fangyuan, he looks like a submissive kitten with a low posture.


    "Dad, it''s no wonder that Zhang Mingyuan and Ning Tao deceived people so much that they didn''t pay attention to my Du family. I couldn''t help it because of my Du family''s reputation..."


    After a while, he couldn''t stand the man''s eyes on the sofa. Du Hui took a deep breath and couldn''t help it any more. He looked excited and said, PA Before Du Hui''s words were finished, Du Fangyuan''s teacup fell on the table and interrupted Du Hui''s words in a cold voice. "Joke, you tell me that to stop people in the airport is to protect the reputation of Du family, and to fight with others is to protect the reputation of Du family. You have to lose the face of Du family!"


    Listening to his father''s words, the muscles on Du Hui''s face became stiff, and he couldn''t help saying, "Dad, it''s that Zhang Mingyuan is too much, so I can''t help it..."


    "Shut up Seeing that Du Hui still didn''t know how sharp he was, Du Fangyuan yelled again, "but what others see is that you lead people to stop others, or you do it first!"


    Du Hui''s face became stiff, and his expression was more aggrieved, but he no longer spoke.


    Seeing this, Du Fangyuan sighed, his face lightened and his words softened. "Ah Hui, you have grown up. When you were a child, if you did something out of line, I could turn a blind eye to it, because others only think you are naughty. Now that you grow up and do it again, others will think that mud can''t help you to be strong!"


    "Ah Hui, in our position, we should pay attention to every move. If we are careless, the consequences will be unimaginable. We will not be qualified to make a comeback."

 Chapter 480

    Hearing his father''s words, Du Hui''s pupils shrank slightly, and his face changed a little. Finally, he calmed down and said, "but my aunt will take off as a child, but now she is abandoned. If we don''t do anything, we won''t be treated as a joke?"


    It was not until then that Du Hui got to the right point. In his opinion, Ning Tao had nothing to say at all. Coming to the capital was a sign of recognition.


    As soon as he showed his identity, the other side didn''t kneel down and lick him immediately. As a result, he found that the other side was harder than him and slapped him in the face of public eyes.


    "No one won''t let you do anything. As your cousin looks like, who can prove that he beat you up? It''s obvious that people come to apologize, but it''s not allowed to be said that we are petty." Du Fangyuan quite some hate iron does not become the steel feeling, opens the mouth to return the way.


    Update ¡ñ P most R. go to l


    "apologize?"


    Du Hui could not help gritting his teeth and said, "an apology can solve the problem?"


    Even if you don''t mention Lin Tengfei, it''s just the young master of the Du family who is slapped by Ning Tao in public. It''s not an apology that can solve the problem.


    "No, what else? Can you shoot him with a pistol on his head? He''s not good for nothing Du Fangyuan sneered and explained again.


    "Did you let him go like this?" Listen to words taste wrong, Du Hui face crazy change, quite some hysterical meaning.


    "How can it be? My Du family can''t be insulted by him. He can''t move on the surface, but no one says he can''t move on the surface. I''ve asked your uncle Qian to prepare for it. That boy must die tonight. As for Zhang Jia, people can''t run away. There are plenty of opportunities to count it out. " Du Fangyuan snorted coldly, and his words were full of forest.


    Du Hui''s face changed when he heard the words. He looked at his father and said, "Dad, Ning Tao is a member of the alliance. If we kill him I''m afraid... "


    Although Du Hui also wanted to kill Ning Tao, he knew in his heart that Ning Tao was a member of the alliance, and it was obvious to all that he came to Beijing this time. In his plan, he just abandoned the other party. Now he heard his father''s words, how could he not be surprised.


    "Hum!"


    Before Du Hui''s words were finished, Du Fangyuan raised his hand to stop him. He said faintly, "a little Wudang disciple can''t get on the stage. If you kill him, how many people dare to say it''s our Du family?"


    After the words fell, seeing that Du Hui still didn''t understand, Du Fangyuan sighed and was disappointed with his son. He further explained, "the alliance is not monolithic. Uncle Qian is a member of Emei sect. Even if Wudang knows about it, it''s also something inside the two sects. It''s nothing to do with us. Even if we all know it''s our Du family, we don''t know That boy is from Wudang. Does Wudang school dare to make trouble for a disciple of our Du family? "


    " what about this man? I''m afraid I don''t know how many kilos I have. If a country bumpkin knows how to use his hands, he won''t know the heaven and the earth. If he dies, he will die in vain. "


    Just a few words completely shocked Du Hui, and it was hard to calm down for a long time.


    To put it bluntly, it''s not hard to understand what my father said. That''s to play a rogue by relying on capital. That''s to say, I killed you secretly, or I didn''t admit it. If you don''t come to my circle, you can''t help me. If you have the ability, Wudang sect will send someone to kill my Du family.


    It''s not that Du Hui is too stupid, but that in the past, who didn''t give face to the Du family, and his long-term high-pressure thinking made him disdain conspiracy. Now it''s suddenly clear.


    After swallowing a few mouthfuls of saliva in his throat, Du HUICAI nodded and said, "I see."


    "Well, go back to rest."


    Du Fangyuan waved to him and took a drink from the tea cup on the table. Looking at Du Hui''s back, he added, "stay at home these days. Don''t run around."


    The night is getting colder. Outside the window, there is a cold wave from Siberia. In the hotel, Ning Tao has fallen into sleep.


    Although it took Donghai only two hours to get to Beijing, he still hasn''t recovered from the fighting last time. Coupled with the fighting this evening, he feels sleepy.


    I don''t know how long later, the door of Ning Tao''s room opened gently, without a sound. In a moment, a figure with a low hat, a mask on his face and a strong black dress came to the room.


    From the appearance, the figure can''t tell whether it''s a man or a woman, but the figure''s eyes are really bright, just like two light bulbs. After sweeping in the room, it comes to Ning Tao''s bedroom without any sound.


    Strangely, as soon as the figure came in, he went straight to the door of Ning Tao''s room without making a sound. For him, the door was nothing more. As soon as he stretched out his finger, an aluminum ring straightened. He poked it into the door and twisted it slowly, and the door was pushed open.


    Seeing Ning Tao asleep on the bed, the figure didn''t act rashly. Instead, he first looked around and confirmed that there was no oversight. Then he crept to Ning Tao.


    He lowered his head and scanned his eyes. The figure didn''t show any breath. With one hand, a dagger appeared in his hand.


    Then, just as the figure was about to insert the dagger directly into Ning Tao''s neck, Ning Tao''s mobile phone on the head of the bed suddenly rang.As soon as the sound rang, the man in black suddenly stopped, and the dagger fell faster.


    The goal is very clear, which is Ning Tao''s neck.


    One shot will kill.


    It''s not a drag.


    Just as the dagger was about to fall on Ning Tao, Ning Tao, who heard the bell, opened his eyes, but immediately his eyes suddenly crossed a cold light, his pupils could not help but shrink, almost without thinking about it. His hands stopped him, and he twisted his body.


    Shua!


    The human figure has already saved the will to kill heart, the hand is steady, accurate and ruthless, and the air is freezing up.


    Although Ning Tao has taken measures, how can flesh and blood stop him.


    Stabbing.


    The dagger crossed his arm, took a handful of blood and ran straight to his neck.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao''s body slightly side, the other side''s dagger in his shoulder heavily in the crossing, poor in the bedding.


    "Who?"


    There is no time to check the wound, Ning Tao one hand side palm, drink, heavy cut to the shadow chest, at the same time the other hand quickly to capture to the shadow of the palm of the knife.


    The figure''s reaction is also very fast. As soon as he receives the dagger in his hand, he cuts to Ning Tao''s one palm, which is not sharp.


    Ning Tao can''t reach the point where the flesh and blood fight against the weapons. He presses down with one hand and pushes his hands up on the bed. His feet have already been kicked out.


    The figure didn''t expect Ning Tao to react so quickly. In a hurry, he put one hand in front of his chest and blocked Ning Tao''s feet.


    Bang of a dull ring, the figure can not help but back two steps.


    Shua!


    Ning Tao pulls out on the head of the bed with one hand. The sword of autumn water pulls out from under the quilt and stabs the figure like lightning. The angle is also tricky.

 Chapter 481

    Everything happened too fast. From the attacker''s attack to Ning Tao''s counterattack, it was only three or five breaths. Both of them were extremely dangerous.


    In a flash of lightning, the masked man quickly stepped back, stopped the dagger in his hand and held Ning Tao''s sword with a clank, then both of them were shocked.


    From coming in to now, the masked people are speechless. Seeing that Ning Tao''s reaction is so fast, he is surprised in his heart. As soon as his steps turn, he goes without fighting.


    If you can''t sneak attack, you''ve lost the best mobile phone meeting. Masked people are very decisive.


    "Want to go?"


    Ning Tao raised a sneer from the corner of his lips, stepped on the bed with the sole of his foot, and ran after him in anger.


    For a moment, he was in a cold sweat. If it wasn''t for the phone, he would have fallen asleep.


    In the final analysis, he was careless. He didn''t expect that his opponent was so eager and fierce that he couldn''t wait to kill him, so that he didn''t have much defense.


    There''s no time to think about it, and there''s no need to think about it. Ning Tao holds the sword with one hand and chases all the way.


    However, it was obvious that the masked man didn''t want to tangle with him more. In a flash of his body, he came to the living room with two strides, grabbed a chair with one hand, and then threw it over.


    Even if it''s not Xiao tieruni''s sword, it''s a rare sword. Ning Tao''s one handed chop will split it into two, and he intends to catch up.


    However, the masked man took advantage of this time to glance back at Ning Tao, and immediately his figure suddenly lengthened, and his speed increased sharply, and disappeared at the door.


    Friar!


    Seeing each other''s body shape, Ning Tao couldn''t help but take a cold breath. He murmured a word in his mouth. His steps stopped abruptly, and his face was a burst of cloudy and sunny.


    Just now, although they fought fiercely, they didn''t use Lingli. Ning Tao didn''t expect that the other party was a monk.


    And the other side before leaving that eye, is clearly with some warning, this is the reason why Ning Tao stop chasing!


    Although monks are strictly forbidden to fight in Beijing, rabbits bite when they are in a hurry. If they are in a hurry, they will be able to do well.


    After a flash of thought in his mind, without the enemy, Ning Tao felt a hot pain in his palm and shoulder. When he looked down, he found that there was a four or five inch knife edge on his palm, and there was scarlet liquid oozing from it.


    He has perspective, but this injury is nothing. When he closes the door, Ning Tao turns back and takes the toilet paper to wipe the blood. The blood in his arm and shoulder has stopped.


    However, he left a heart, did not let the wound heal, just stop bleeding.


    After a long time in the Jianghu, Ning Tao deeply understands that the more cards he has, the more likely he is to live.


    Wipe off the bloodstain, Ning Tao''s mind flies!


    Although he didn''t know who the masked man was, he could also know with his fingers. It was just the Du family, the most likely one!


    It''s impossible for the Cao family to start at this juncture. Moreover, the other party has no strength to extend his hand here, and the white lotus sect will not be stupid to come to Beijing to assassinate him!


    When he was in the car, Li Zhen had already mentioned the origin of his beating Du Hui. It was a top Chinese family. He was not surprised to know exactly where he lived.


    As for calling the police, Ning Tao never thought about it. It was nothing more than adding trouble to himself.


    Carrying a sword back to the bedroom, Ning Tao took the mobile phone, looked at the life-saving missed call just now, lips can''t help but Yang for a while.


    After the eyes turn around, nothing, Ning Tao quietly to delete the number.


    Until then, he was relieved and felt that he had not brought the wrong person this time.


    Put down the mobile phone, Ning Tao sits on the bed with his knees crossed. When this happens, he can''t sleep any more, so he can only meditate.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao closed his eyes, his mobile phone rang.


    Ning Tao suddenly frowned and reached for his mobile phone. It seemed that the call from his eyes was from doctor bu.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is very fond of doctor bu. Although he hasn''t met him in the past six months, he often talks on the phone and talks about some complicated problems. When he is doctor Bu, he asks Ning Tao for advice.


    With the ability of never forgetting, Ning Tao studies a lot of medical books. When he meets people who don''t know much about them, he calls for advice.


    Although they met only once, they were both teachers and friends.


    However, this is the first time to call in the middle of the night. As soon as Ning Tao ponders, he presses the answer button and puts it in his ear.


    "Brother Ning, I''m sorry to disturb your rest so late!"


    As soon as the phone is connected, doctor Bu''s words will ring.


    "Boo, I''m not sure!"


    As for doctor Bu, he always insists on calling himself brother Ning. Ning Tao is also speechless, but he doesn''t know how to raise his eyebrow. After a bit of picking, he asks, "what''s the matter with Mr. Bu calling at this time?"Doctor Bu was also a quick talker. He immediately said, "this is what happened. One of my patients in Beijing had a problem again today. I was collecting medicine in Tibet province. I couldn''t catch up with him, so I recommended you to him. If you have time, can you spare some time to have a look these two days?"


    "Oh Ning Tao''s face is stiff when he hears that. To tell you the truth, he''s not interested in this matter now. He''s wearing a knife around his neck. He doesn''t care about others. It''s just that he''s talking about the doctor Bu, but he doesn''t want to give him face.


    "Well, you ask him to call me. I''m in Beijing. I''ll go tomorrow!"


    "That''s great, brother Ning. I didn''t want to trouble you, but the patient is special. I can only trust you!"


    "You''re welcome, Mr. cloth. I''ll go and have a look tomorrow. I''m not sure that even Mr. cloth has said difficult things!" Ning Tao had a bitter smile, and he was a little embarrassed.


    Although he has made rapid progress in the past six months, the gap between him and the old doctor is still very obvious. Only after the last incident, the old doctor put him in a very high position.


    There is nothing to talk about in the middle of the night. Ning Tao and bu Lao said a few words and then hung up.


    Put this matter aside, Ning Tao can''t help but transfer his thoughts to the masked man who made this move.


    Just after only five minutes or so, Ning Tao''s thoughts were destroyed by a sound of smashing the door.


    The knock at the door in the middle of the night makes Ning Tao''s face suddenly gloomy. This is the first night he came to Beijing. So many things happened, which he didn''t expect before.


    However, although reluctant, Ning Tao still got up and put on a coat and went out of the bedroom.


    The other party can knock on the door, but Ning Tao doesn''t need to take out his sword. He uses the perspective at the door and opens the door.

 Chapter 482

    There were two people at the door. One of them was a young man of about 20 years old. He was beautiful, but there was a sense of defiance between his eyebrows.


    Next to him was a middle-aged man with a military air all over his body, and his face was full of anxiety.


    "Who are you?"


    As soon as the two sides look at each other, Ning Tao sweeps his eyes on them, with a trace of vigilance.


    "Are you Ning Tao?"


    The boy looked up and down at Ning Tao, some uncertain way.


    The middle-aged man looked into the room and saw the mess in the room. He was stunned and finally focused on Ning Tao. He looked a little suspicious.


    "No!"


    The other side does not answer rhetorical questions, let Ning Tao heart rise a displeasure, he is sure not to see the two people, most of the night do not sleep, ran to him here to ask this, with toes to think is not good, light answer, Ning Tao turned back a step, intend to close the door.


    However, the middle-aged man''s reaction was faster, and his toes were a little bit sharp. When the door was not closed, he blocked in the middle of the door, and his nose sucked twice in the air. He seemed to smell the smell of blood, and his face changed. He said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    As soon as the door closed, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. Seeing that he was looking at the broken chair, he said without expression, "if you have nothing else to do, please go back!"


    If the words fall, he will close the door at Dushu.


    However, the man still has no intention to give up. He reaches out his hand and pushes the door. He stares at Ning Tao with both eyes. It''s more like affirming his conjecture and saying, "are you Ning Tao?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, no matter who you are, I can call the police if you play rogue in the middle of the night!" Ning Tao''s face sank and his words became impolite.


    "don''t get me wrong, Mr. Ning. We have no malice. You are recommended by doctor bu. I want to invite you out for a visit!" Hearing that Ning Tao indirectly admitted his identity, the young man looked happy and quickly explained.


    "Introduced by doctor Bu?"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words. Then he turned down on the two men and said, "the patient''s condition is very dangerous now?"


    "If it''s not dangerous, why should I ask you to go?"


    The middle-aged man frowned and said quickly.


    "Where are people now?"


    Ning Tao brow picked to pick, patience son asked a sentence.


    "At home, Mr. Ning, are you sure?"


    The young man''s eyes are tightly staring at Ning Tao, revealing a trace of suspicion on his face.


    The main reason is that Ning Tao is too young and almost the same age as him. When they found Ning Tao''s information, they thought they were wrong.


    "I don''t know if I don''t see the patient. It''s late today. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Feel these two aggressive momentum, Ning Tao words also impolite, leave a word, will close the door.


    Since the patient is at home, doctor Bu can still call him to explain that he is not in a hurry. Otherwise, other people in the East China Sea will not be able to quench their thirst from far water. If it is not for doctor Bu''s sake, Ning Taoli will not care.


    He has just gone through life and death. His life is on the line. He doesn''t care about others.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao had already given an order to leave, the young master was also in a hurry. As soon as he pushed the door with one hand, he squeezed in. Looking at Ning Tao, he said, "Mr. Ning, my grandfather is in pain now. I hope you can go there?"


    Seeing that the other party is so impolite, Ning Tao''s anger also comes up. He says without expression, "what if I don''t go?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s words were cold, the young man''s face could not help changing. "Mr. Ning, I come to invite you sincerely. As long as you give me Ning Rui a face today, I''ll make amends for you myself another day."


    "I don''t dare to ask for your true feelings. Please come back?"


    Ning Tao looks the same, one hand pointed out the door, under the guest order.


    "I''d rather not talk to him. I seriously doubt that this boy is a terrorist. Let me teach him a lesson first."


    In contrast, the middle-aged man looked more anxious and was about to move forward.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter? If you can''t do it, do you want to do it? "


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile, without the slightest fear on his face.


    In the middle of the night to invite him, anger is bigger than him, clay figurine still has three anger, let alone Ning Tao.


    Just when the scene was tense, the mobile phone in the boy''s pocket rang and made him look pale. He quickly took out the mobile phone from his pocket, looked at the number and connected.


    Ning Tao couldn''t hear what the phone said. Just a moment later, the boy''s face turned pale and said, "what, my grandfather''s illness is serious again?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, I''ll be right back."


    Then the young man hung up his mobile phone, blue veins on his arm exploded, and he breathed a long breath. Looking at Ning Tao, he said seriously, "Mr. Ning, saving people is like fighting a fire. I hope you can come with me.""I said tomorrow!"


    Ning Tao is not moved, once again emphasized a sentence.


    "Ning Shao, I think he is toasting instead of drinking. Don''t talk nonsense with him. I''ll weigh how many pounds he has first!"


    The middle-aged man on one side is hot tempered. At the moment, his words fall down and he stares at Ning Tao. "Boy, come with me. The price is easy to say, otherwise Hum... " It''s not clear, but it''s full of threat.


    "I''m the most annoying threat. Now I''ll count three and get out of here!"


    Although Ning Tao came to Beijing to apologize, it doesn''t mean that he is soft hearted, otherwise he won''t go to woo the two gangs.


    For him, if others are cruel to him, he will definitely give it back ten times. If these two people are polite, he may still agree. However, anyone who hears this threat will feel very uncomfortable.


    "I cried for you, three!"


    The middle-aged man chuckles. When a three character falls, he grabs Ning Tao''s shoulder with one hand.


    "Get out of here!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are like electricity, and the cold light shoots out sharply. He sees the middle-aged man''s five fingers hit him, his shoulder shakes, and he collapses down. At the same time, he takes a deep breath, suddenly tilts, and hits the middle-aged man''s chest.


    Come on.


    It''s too fast.


    Ning Tao''s attack can be described as hateful. Although the middle-aged man''s fighting skill is good, he didn''t expect that the other side''s action was so fast. Before he could avoid it, he felt a pain in his chest, as if he had been hit head-on by a big mountain, and his body immediately fell away.


    Poof!


    The middle-aged man came fast and went fast. A mouthful of blood gushed out, and the whole man smashed into the corridor.


    "Uncle Zhou, are you ok?"


    Seeing this scene, the boy was smart all over and ran forward quickly, reaching out to help the middle-aged man.


    "No I''m fine... "


    The middle-aged man chuckled and stood up. He wiped the corners of his mouth with his hand and shook his head. When his eyes fell on Ning Tao again, he was shocked.


    It''s urgent. Before they came here, they naturally checked Ning Tao''s information, and even knew what happened to Ning Tao and Du Hui at the airport today.


    When he knew that Ning Tao was in Beijing, he came in a hurry, but it was absolutely not clear that the latter''s fighting power was so powerful that even if he did not use his spiritual power, he was not a one round hand at all.

 Chapter 483

    "It''s a warning this time. If you dare to do it again, you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    Cold eye swept two people one eye, Ning Tao plans to close a door to thank guest.


    Seeing this, the young man quickly put his hand against the door and said anxiously, "Mr. Ning, I''m sorry, my uncle Zhou was too anxious just now. My grandfather is really in pain now, otherwise I won''t come at this time. I beg you to come with me!"


    "Sorry, I want to rest today. Come back tomorrow."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and refuses directly.


    In fact, if not for the sake of doctor Bu, he would not agree at all.


    Hearing this, the boy''s face immediately changed, and a layer of sweat came out on his forehead. Looking at Ning Tao, he almost prayed, "Mr. Ning, as long as you promise to go with me, the conditions are up to you, whatever you want."


    But the middle-aged man who came with him made a surprising move. With a plop, he knelt down to Ning Tao and gritted his teeth: "Mr. Ning, I know that I just offended you. If you have any complaints, come to me. As long as you can save Mr. Ning, I''ll kill Zhou Teng and cut him as you please."


    "Uncle Zhou, you..."


    Seeing this, the young man was shocked. He wanted to help the middle-aged man, but he was stopped by the latter. His eyes were fixed on Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao is also a frown, to tell the truth, if the other party to hard, he is not afraid, but a big man to do this, let him very passive.


    "You get up first."


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and looked at the middle-aged man.


    "Mr. Ning agreed?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes brightened and asked.


    "It''s not convenient for me now. Go back first and come back tomorrow."


    This is not his refusal, but the burning pain on his body, the wound has not yet healed, the blood is not dry, the spirit is very poor, it is not suitable for others to see a doctor.


    "Mr. Ning, for the sake of doctor Bu, save the old man."


    The middle-aged man thought Ning Tao was deliberately taking words to refuse, and said quickly.


    "Mr. Ning, I know the grudge between you and the Du family. As long as you can cure my grandfather''s illness, my Ning family will protect you. I believe the Du family dare not do anything about you?"


    The young man is straightforward, and his words make Ning Tao''s mind move.


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao heart a Deng, the idea in the mind can''t help but turn.


    The other party can easily find his residence, but also know that he and the Du family, the origin has been extraordinary, and now more can say such words, can only say is not simple, at least the energy is no less than that Du family.


    "You''re welcome. I don''t understand what you''re saying!"


    A little hesitation, Ning Tao shakes his head, look also restored calm.


    I''m kidding. He knows nothing about these two people. There''s no reason to trust others so easily.


    "Mr. Ning, my grandfather is really in pain. Please, as long as you go there, and then you are in Beijing, it''s hard to say anything else. Give me Ning Rui''s name, and no one dares to touch you!"


    It seems that the teenager is really in a hurry, and his mood is close to collapse.


    "Well, you wait for me for five minutes!"


    Ning Tao is to see out, this oneself if don''t go, two people won''t give up at all, ponder a little, nodded to agree.


    After all, it was introduced by Dr. bu. He didn''t look at the monks'' faces and the Buddha''s faces. The latter didn''t speak easily. It depends on the situation.


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. Ning!"


    Hearing that Ning Tao agreed, the young man who called himself Ning Rui looked happy and relieved.


    With the same middle-aged man feel Ning Tao''s eyes, also stand up, his face flashed a trace of embarrassment.


    Ning Tao is not polite. He turns around and closes the door.


    Frowning, Ning Tao went back to his bedroom to clean up his injured shoulder.


    The injury on the hand is not serious, and the pain on the shoulder is burning. This is why Ning Tao didn''t plan to go today.


    After putting on clothes and wiping the blood off his hands, Ning Tao turned out of the door with the box in his hand.


    After the attack, he naturally won''t leave his things in the hotel. As for Qiushui sword, it has been packed in the trunk.


    "Is your house far from here?"


    Three people out of the hotel, Ning Tao sat on the car, asked a mouth.


    "Not far!"


    Ning Rui and Ning Tao are sitting at the back of the car. Hearing the speech, they immediately reply, "now there is no traffic jam in the middle of the night. It''s about ten minutes away!"


    Words fall, Ning Rui also feel the middle of the night to please Ning Tao is not kind, involuntarily grabbed the hair, sorry way, "sorry, Mr. Ning, I also have to disturb you!"


    Ning Tao smell speech unconsciously turned a white eye, the corner of the mouth a turn, some helpless way, "forget it, to this up, say again this doesn''t have much meaning!"


    "Mr. Ning, what''s wrong with your hand?"


    Ning Tao palm injury, Ning Rui actually saw, but just now which have mood to say this, now hesitated, can''t help but open a way."It''s OK. I was bitten by a mosquito!" Ning Tao''s words were casual, and his light words were exposed.


    although Ning Rui was young and not stupid, he naturally knew that Ning Tao didn''t want to open his mouth and didn''t ask much. He said with concern, "do you want to go to the hospital to bandage it?"


    "Forget it, it''s just a small injury!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to be in trouble, which is nothing to him. He refuses.


    The middle-aged man in the car looked deeply at Ning Tao in the rearview mirror. He didn''t open his mouth, but his eyes were dignified.


    The middle-aged people think more about the mess they see in the room when they can hurt each other like this.


    All the way speechless, about ten minutes later, the car stopped steadily in front of an old-fashioned courtyard. The middle-aged man got out of the car first, and did not forget to open the door for Ning Tao.


    Soon, the three get out of the car. Under the leadership of Ning Rui, Ning Tao enters the courtyard and goes straight to the backyard.


    The siheyuan is old and has two small gardens. The rest of it is nothing to pay attention to, but Ning Tao looks dignified.


    In his perception, there are several long breath around, lurking around.


    Master!


    If Ning Tao had not been a monk, he would not have been able to feel it. It would have been very rare for him to attract his attention. At least several of them are no less powerful than the middle-aged man.


    It''s very dangerous for people to enter here rashly, even if they have weapons.


    Until then, he believed that Ning Rui said that he could fight against the Du family. Indeed, with this ostentation, he must be regarded as a rich family in China.


    Ning Tao''s steps are ceaseless. As they come to a two-story building in the backyard, they step on the wooden stairs. On the second floor, they enter a slightly pungent room.


    The room is very simple, even slightly shabby. There is a wooden bed and a wooden table beside it. On the bed, an old man with gray hair, who can''t see his age, is lying there with his eyes closed. On his hand, he is still dribbling. On one side, a middle-aged doctor in a white coat is looking at the medicine bottle.

 Chapter 484

    In addition, there are several people in the room, all respectfully standing aside, silent, see three people come in, someone wants to say something, but subconsciously eyes on the old man on the bed collapse, are silent, as if afraid of disturbing the old man.


    "Doctor Tian, why did you take western medicine again?"


    Ning Rui came near, first frowned and looked at the bottle, then looked at the doctor in a white coat in a low voice and said.


    As soon as the doctor turned around, the old man on the bed had opened his eyes. Seeing Ning Rui, the corner of his mouth barely pulled out a smile and said, "it''s me who let Xiaotian fight. Xiaorui, why didn''t you go to rest..."


    Before the old man''s words came down, Yu Guangzhong saw Ning Tao. There was a doubt in his eyes. He asked, "who is this?"


    "Oh, grandfather, this is Ning Tao in the mouth of doctor bu. It happened that he was also in Beijing, so I invited him here!"


    Hearing that the old man mentioned Ning Tao, Ning Rui quickly let Ning Tao out and introduced him.


    "Nonsense!"


    The old man of clinker said, "who wants you to disturb Mr. Ning''s rest in the middle of the night?"


    Immediately, the old man turned his head and focused on the middle-aged man. He said in a cold voice, "Zhou Teng, Xiao Rui is not sensible. How can you follow me around? It''s really outrageous!"


    He is too clear about his grandson''s character. However, it''s not an emergency. It''s not right to invite someone in the middle of the night. "Chief I am


    The middle-aged man smell speech face a red, want to say something, finally saw Ning Tao one eye, didn''t open mouth.


    "Well, I''ll settle with you later!"


    The old man glanced at the middle-aged man and finally put his eyes on Ning Tao. His eyes were much softer and he apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ning. These two people are too shameful. If they offend you, just say, I''ll teach them a lesson!"


    As the saying goes, people grow old and become elite. Although the old man''s face is sallow and his spirit is depressed, his eyes are still bright, revealing a sense of wisdom. In a few words, people feel close.


    Ning Tao shook his head and said calmly, "old Ning is worried. Since he is a friend of doctor Bu, he is also a friend of mine. In addition, I am the same age as Ning Rui, but I feel that it''s too late to meet. Old Ning is polite."


    Now that he''s here, it''s meaningless to say whether he''s willing or not. He has to forgive others. He also gives Ning Rui a step down.


    Sure enough, this speech, Ning Rui is a stay first, although did not speak, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes but more grateful.


    The old man seemed quite satisfied with Ning Tao''s words. With a smile, he seemed to recover a lot. He looked at Ning Tao and said, "Mr. Ning is a guest far away. Now it''s dark. Why don''t you take a rest first and talk about it tomorrow?"


    "No


    Ning Tao opened his mouth and took two steps up and down. He looked at Mr. Ning and frowned. "It''s my mission to treat patients. I''d better take a look at Mr. Ning first."


    "Well, Mr. Ning, please!"


    The old man nodded and didn''t insist. He turned his head and looked at the people beside him. "You can go back and have a rest first. It''s enough for them to have a little sharp."


    The family like men and women looked at each other, as if they did not dare to disobey the old man''s intention. They looked back at Ning Tao deeply and said respectfully, "Mr. Ma fanning!" He left the ward slowly.


    "Ninglao, I need to feel your pulse."


    Come to rather old in front of, Ning Tao Dun next, looking at the other side to open a way.


    For him, there''s no need to feel the pulse, but for the sake of safety, there should be some process. His young TCM is enough for others to doubt. If he tells the other person''s situation at a glance, he can''t attract people''s attention.


    After so much, Ning Tao already knows how to protect himself.


    "Good!" Rather old is big square, stretch out a hand, put in bedside.


    "Why?"


    But when Ning Tao stretched out his hand, Ning Lao couldn''t help but wonder. Looking at the wound on Ning Tao''s palm, he picked his eyebrows and said, "Mr. Ning, are you hurt?


    "Oh, a little hurt. It won''t get in the way."


    Ning Tao sighed in his heart. Today, he was really unlucky. He had already cured the wrist injury, so as not to be asked.


    "How can this be a minor injury."


    Ninglao''s face sank. Instead of asking ningtao how it happened, he turned to see doctor Tian and said, "Xiaotian, please bandage Mr. Ning as soon as possible."


    "I''d rather not."


    Seeing that the middle-aged one has gone to turn over the medicine box, Ning Tao is embarrassed to smile and begins to refuse.


    "If Mr. Ning said that, he would be surprised. He bothered you to come to treat me in the middle of the night. I''m already worried. How can I let you treat me with injuries? How can I have the face to see doctor Bu next time?" Rather old is a serious appearance, words no doubt.


    See rather old insist, one side of the field doctor also took out a lot of things from the medical box, Ning Tao is not good to refuse, agreed to come down.In fact, he has to admit that compared with traditional Chinese medicine, western medicine also has many advantages, such as short course of treatment and quick effect, especially for his skin injury.


    Bandaging this kind of thing, for Dr. Tian, it is too simple, but the wound disinfection, and then on some beige powder, and then wrapped with bandage.


    Ning Tao''s palm injury is not serious, just three or four minutes, has been done.


    However, just as he was about to get up, Ning Rui suddenly put in a word.


    "Doctor Tian, Mr. Ning also has a wound on his shoulder. You can bandage it for him."


    In fact, when he was in the car, he had already seen it. Ning Tao moved back and forth, the wound collapsed, and there was blood flowing out of it, which dyed his clothes red.


    Ning Tao brow picked next, have deep meaning of saw an eye rather sharp, he didn''t think the other side is quite careful.


    "Yes?"


    Just now, doctor Tian just bandaged Ning Tao''s palm, but he didn''t pay attention to his shoulder. At the moment, he turned his eyes and looked at his shoulder. He could see the blood red, and his face turned heavy. "Mr. Ning, can you take off your clothes?"


    "This..." Ning Tao''s face became stiff when he heard that he was coming to treat other people''s diseases. Instead, he was asked to be bandaged. It was not elegant to take off his clothes here.


    "Mr. Ning, you are a doctor, but you can''t hide your illness. If you look after it, you can put down your heart and treat me."


    Rather old can be said to be ginger is old spicy, a word to dispel Ning Tao''s concerns.


    "Yes, Mr. Ning, all the men are here. You will not be embarrassed."


    Just Ning Tao''s a maintenance, let Ning Rui very useful, see the latter hesitated, at the moment also smile a joke.


    "All right."


    Ning Tao is also a cheerful person. When he ponders a little, he turns his back and takes off his upper body.


    Ning Tao''s skin color is wheat and his body is well proportioned. Although he is not the explosive muscle like a fitness coach, he is very compact and has a streamline aesthetic feeling.


    Naturally, people will not pay attention to Ning Tao''s muscles. Their eyes fall on his shoulder and look at the wound. However, Zhou Teng and Ning Rui take a cold breath.


    #T look at 1, legal chapter / section / $on


    "eh


    At the same time, Ning Lao''s eyes on the hospital bed swept at random. When he fell on a place behind Ning Tao, his eyes suddenly coagulated and his whole body was shocked. There seemed to be a flash of light in his eyes, and he couldn''t help suspecting.

 Chapter 485

    Ning Rui three people''s surprise is the injury is too heavy, the whole shoulder, more than a blood trough, there are blood beads slowly oozing, looking at the heart are painful.


    Zhou Teng was originally a soldier. Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t frown in the face of the injury, he immediately became respectful. Thinking of the other party''s heavy injury, he forced him to invite him. His face was burning.


    As for Ning Lao, he couldn''t see Ning Tao''s injury clearly at all, and he didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he focused on a birthmark on Ning Tao''s back.


    It''s normal for people to have birthmarks. However, Ning Tao has a brown birthmark the size of a date stone on his back, which is not very conspicuous on his skin.


    It''s just that the birthmark is special. If you look at it carefully, it looks like a spoon.


    Carefully distinguish, rather old look but some excited.


    "What''s the matter, grandfather? Does it hurt again? "


    Hear rather old startled voice, rather sharp vision one side, immediately nervous of ask a way, he thought to start to ache again.


    "Nothing. I''m just surprised at Mr. Ning''s wound."


    This meeting Kung Fu, rather old already restored calm, open mouth way, "doctor Tian, you quickly give Mr. Ning bandage!" Just in his eyes, from time to time gushed a trace of strange eyes, very strange.


    "Mr. Ning, your knife edge is too big and needs stitching. I don''t have any tools here, or I''ll send someone tomorrow. No, I''ll send them later."


    After staring at Ning Tao''s wound for a long time, doctor Tian frowned at Ning Tao.


    As a professional doctor of Ning Lao, he knew what to ask and what not to ask, but he saw the source of the wound at a glance and said it in a hurry.


    "It''s OK, Dr. Tian. Just bandage it according to the general way."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and refuses without thinking.


    It''s not that he is stubborn, but that the monk''s body is very strong. This kind of injury must be more serious for ordinary people. It''s nothing for a monk.


    Not to mention Ning Tao''s abnormal body, sewing needle, but can''t keep up with the rhythm of recovery.


    "This..."


    Hearing that Ning Tao didn''t agree, Dr. Tian said again, "Mr. Ning, if you just take some medicine, the wound is easy to crack, and it''s also easy to infect..." Just say two words, doctor Tian suddenly rang out, Ning Tao is also a doctor, behind the words did not say out.


    "Thank you, Dr. Tian. I know my body. I''m just afraid of pain. Just take some medicine. "


    The other side is also a good intention, Ning Tao casually find an excuse, intend to perfunctory in the past.


    "Afraid of pain?"


    Listen to Ning Tao''s reason, doctor Tian can''t help rolling a white eye, the corner of the mouth can''t help twitching two times, in the heart secret way: your this wound doesn''t hurt?


    Ning Rui''s two faces can''t help rising. They don''t want to face each other. Obviously, they can''t help laughing at Ning Tao''s excuse.


    Smile to smile, doctor Tian also heard Ning Tao''s overtones, sighed, also had to according to Ning Tao''s request to medicine.


    If the other party doesn''t want to, he can''t force others.


    The application of the medicine was slower than just now. It was ten minutes after Ning Tao got dressed.


    "Mr. Ning, if you have any discomfort in the future, you must go to the hospital for examination."


    It has to be said that Dr. Tian is very responsible. He takes back the tools and asks Ning Tao again.


    "Well, thank you, Dr. Tian."


    Ning Tao''s words are sincere.


    Feeling that the wound was much better, Ning Tao turned and came to Mr. Ning with a smile and said, "it''s my turn to see a doctor for you, old man."


    "Well, good."


    Rather old pour is a pair of amiable facial expression, double eyes looking at Ning Tao, just in the eye many a silk is thought-provoking.


    Stretching out his hand to feel his pulse, Ning Tao opens his eyes and looks at Ning Lao carefully. About three or five minutes later, he releases his hand. His eyebrows can''t help wring, and his face is dignified. The situation is more difficult than he imagined.


    "Mr. Ning, how is my grandfather?"


    Ning Rui in the side early wait of impatient, a wait for Ning Tao to feel the pulse end, immediately open mouth to ask a way.


    "Well, this..."


    After looking at Ning Rui and then at Ning Lao, Ning Tao''s face became stiff and some of his words stopped. I don''t know if he should speak in front of the old man.


    Ning Rui didn''t speak yet, but rather old Ning gave a frank smile and took the lead in saying, "Mr. Ning sees something. Just say it. I''ll say it first. Although I''m old, I still have the ability to bear it. I don''t like people to hide it from me. My doctor has already told me."


    Ning Tao''s face was stiff when he heard the words. He didn''t expect that Ning was so open-minded. Seeing Ning Rui''s embarrassment again, he knew something about it. After two dry coughs, he tried to say, "Ning, you have liver cancer, and..."


    "And it''s late malignant, isn''t it?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao hesitated, Ning Lao continued with his face unchanged."Well It seems you already know. "


    See rather old complexion changeless, he a mental calculation is put down.


    "I know my own body. After living so long, I''m satisfied. Mr. Ning doesn''t have to hide it from me."


    Ning Lao is not concerned about his illness. He looks at Ning Tao with his eyes shining. He is full of praise. "But Mr. Ning can see that I have liver cancer by feeling my pulse. It seems that doctor Bu is right. He is really a young hero."


    Ning Tao can''t help feeling guilty when he hears that he is a member of his own family and knows his own affairs.


    He didn''t know it by feeling his pulse, but he still admired Ning Lao from the bottom of his heart. In the face of such diseases, he could not change his face and talk happily, at least he couldn''t do it.


    J3


    after taking a deep breath, Ning Tao looked at each other and said with a smile, "Mr. Ning, you are an elder. I''m just a junior. I can''t afford to be a gentleman. It''s better for you to call my name directly."


    Ning Tao is very fond of this wise old man who has experienced the wind and frost.


    "Well, I''ll call you Sheng Ning Tao."


    Unexpectedly, Ning Lao didn''t refuse to do so. He gave a smile and readily agreed.


    When they open their mouths, Ning Rui on one side is impatient. He asks Ning Tao to come here just to see his grandfather. Originally, he is not sure about Ning Tao''s medical skills, but the other side can tell the old man''s condition, and his doubts disappear.


    Taking advantage of the neutral, he could no longer help saying, "Mr. Ning, is there any way to treat my grandfather''s illness?"


    Ning Tao slightly pondered after hearing the speech, and then looked up and told the truth, "Ning is old. I believe that he has done a lot of conditioning. There is little hope for cure. However, if he often uses acupuncture and moxibustion to stimulate his potential, at least he can alleviate the pain and live for a longer time, it''s OK!"

 Chapter 486

    In fact, when he entered the house, he knew the cause of ninglao, but if it was only liver cancer, he might be able to treat it, but the reality is not just that.


    Ning Lao is old and his body function has degenerated. This is the most worrying thing. His internal organs tend to fail. If he cures his liver cancer now, his body will not be able to support him.


    The reason is very simple. The liver cancer has been deeply rooted in Ning Lao''s body and has already spread. His body has long been used to it. Moreover, the cancer cell is domineering and can devour many other viruses. Once he removes it and does not suppress it, I''m afraid another cause will break out.


    It''s like a rotten barrel. It slowly stores water. There is a small hole under the barrel, and the water will flow out. If the hole is blocked, the whole barrel will be broken.


    Although his perspective is powerful, it does not bring the dying back to life.


    "Mr. Ning, are you serious?"


    Although Ning Tao didn''t speak clearly, listening to his voice can make the old man live longer. Ning Rui was short of breath. Looking at Ning Tao''s tone, he said, "Mr. Ning, how long can you keep my grandfather healthy?"


    It''s a treasure to have an old family, especially for a rich family like Jinghua.


    Although the old man has retired, his prestige is still there. One more day, the family will be as strong as gold.


    About his grandfather''s illness, the Ning family has found many top doctors, but they all say that their life will not be long. Otherwise, they will not find Ning Tao through doctor bu.


    "Well, if I can give the old man acupuncture, plus some conditioning, more dare not say, live more than three years or no problem."


    As soon as Ning Tao pondered a little, he said a conservative number. For the cause of Ning Lao, as long as the cancer cells are suppressed and not allowed to spread, it is not a problem for Ning Lao to live for several years.


    "Really?"


    Ning Rui''s eyes suddenly stare round, and his breath immediately gets short. He can''t help grabbing Ning Tao''s hands, "Mr. Ning, you will be my elder brother, and I will be my elder brother..."


    Although he was young, he also understood the importance of the old man. How could he not be excited when he saw the dawn.


    Even the eyes of the middle-aged man on one side were shining, and his mood was hard to calm.


    Ning Lao''s body on the sickbed trembled slightly, obviously his mood also fluctuated slightly.


    At his age, he was not afraid of death. Instead, he wanted to lay out his family before he died and try his best to ensure that the towering tree of Ning family could reproduce.


    According to the authoritative doctor, his time is only about one month, but now he has three more years, which can make his layout very easy.


    One side of Ning Tao slightly wry smile, break away from Ning Rui''s hands, way, "three years to three years, but still to conditioning based, when the cloth God doctor back, let him open some conditioning materials on the line, in addition to the diet try to fresh vegetables and light ingredients as well."


    Perspective can only help each other stabilize the condition, conditioning is the most important, like ninglao, greasy things and sweets can not be often eaten, otherwise it just worsens faster.


    "Don''t worry, brother Ning. I''ve written it down. I''ll give orders tomorrow."


    Now Ning Rui is full of admiration for Ning Tao, and his address is also automatically upgraded, and big brother is shouting.


    "Well, it''s just that I don''t have a silver needle now, otherwise I can help elder Ning to relieve the pain now."


    Ning Tao nodded, frowned and said something.


    In the past six months, he has worked hard on acupuncture and moxibustion. He dare not say that he can reach the level of Master Doctor bu. At least, it is not a problem to help Ning Lao activate his muscles and bones.


    However, in order to help the other party alleviate the pain, perspective is OK, but he is not familiar with Ning family. It is impossible for him to use perspective foolishly because of Ning Rui''s big brother.


    "Silver needle?"


    The elder Ning on the sickbed hears a Leng, and then seems to think of something. He quickly orders Ning Rui to say, "I have collected a pair here. Xiao Rui, go and take the pair of silver needles in my box to Ning Tao."


    "Well, brother Ning, wait for you."


    Ning Rui immediately nodded, and without saying a word, he went out of the room.


    After a while, Ning Rui came in from outside with a peach box.


    "Nuo, brother Ning, this is one of my grandfather''s treasures. It can be used."


    "First. @Hair ZG


    I don''t know whether it''s excitement or nervousness, Ning Rui sweats and hands the peach box to Ning Tao.


    "Let me see."


    Ning Tao was also aroused a trace of interest. He didn''t expect that Ning''s hometown also had this thing. He opened the box with one hand and swept his eyes in. Then his eyes were solidified. He said in a dumb voice, "nine needles in the spirit pivot?"


    In front of me, there are nine slender silver needles in the peach wooden box. They are different in size and shape, and their shapes are also strange. They are almost the same as the nine needles of the spirit pivot recorded in the emperor''s Internal Classic.


    "Ning Xiaoyou is a good eye!"


    Old Ning''s eyes brightened when he heard the words, but then he sighed and said, but this is not the original nine needles, but an imitation, which was given by a friend in his early years."Oh, I see."


    Ning Tao smell speech face dew suddenly realize of color, but a pair of eyes but didn''t leave this nine silver needles.


    The main reason is that this needle is too special, which is different from the silver needle used in modern times. Ning Tao only remembers that there is a record in "Lingshu - Official needle": "nine needles are suitable for different purposes, with different lengths and sizes."


    But the specific production techniques have been lost, and this needle has become a legend. I didn''t expect to meet it here. Even if it is an imitation, its value must be extraordinary.


    "Brother Ning, can this silver needle work?"


    For Ning Rui, he doesn''t have much interest in nine needles. What he cares about is whether it can be used or not. Now he is looking at Ning Tao.


    "No problem, you can use it."


    Ning Tao a nod, very affirmative promise come down.


    When Chinese traditional medicine was most prosperous, it was not in modern times, but in ancient times. The nine needles of the spiritual pivot were exquisite in workmanship, which was the dream of Chinese medicine people. Although it could not cure Ning Lao, it was not a big problem to get through some muscles and bones of the other side.


    Knowing that the other party was worried, Ning Tao didn''t hold on any longer. After the nine silver needles were detoxified in turn, he began to spread them on Ning Lao.


    After using perspective for so many times, Ning Tao also has a general understanding of perspective, saying that the power of perspective is to transform his spiritual power into a repair energy to help patients repair.


    However, it can''t produce organs, that is to say, it can recuperate and can''t be rebuilt.


    More than ten minutes later, Ning Tao closed the needle, shook his head, looked at Ning Lao Dao, "how are you, do you feel better now?"

 Chapter 487

    "Well, there''s no pain in my stomach. Ning Tao, you''re a great doctor!"


    Feel the state, Ning old look flashed a trace of joy, looking at Ning Tao without grudging his praise.


    "Well, I should be in Beijing these days. I''ll give you acupuncture once a day. It''s estimated that it will be almost the same time."


    Ning Tao smiles slightly, and then points to the hanging bottle and says, "don''t beat this thing any more. The index doesn''t cure the root cause."


    Just now, he saw the injections. They were all antibiotics and so on. This kind of things worked well when they were injected. After that, the pain would be severe. This is why Ning Rui asked how to return the injection as soon as he came in.


    "Well, well, listen to you."


    Ninglao is in a good mood. With Zhou Teng''s help, he sits up and looks at ningtao kindly. "Ningtao, it''s late today, or you''ll live here."


    "This..."


    Ning Tao''s heart moved when he heard the words.


    "Yes, elder brother Ning, you can''t guarantee anything else. As long as you live in my home, you can rest assured that there is absolutely no one who dares to touch it. In this way, it''s convenient for you to see my grandfather."


    See his grandfather mouth, Ning Rui also hurriedly strongly invited way.


    He checked Ning Tao''s information and saw a scene in the hotel today. Naturally, he thought that it was not safe for Ning Tao to stay in the hotel.


    Now Ning Tao is very important to him. No, it should be very important to the whole Ning family. No mistakes are allowed.


    "Well, since Mr. Ning invited me warmly, I agreed!" Ning Tao thought a turn in the heart, very readily agreed.


    Ning family is using him now. At least he is a friend rather than an enemy. It''s really safe to live here.


    "Well, Ning Tao, you can live in it. You can take Ning''s home as your own."


    Rather old smell speech is very happy, one hand points to the nine needles of the spirit pivot on the table way, "Ning Tao, this set of silver needles stay in me here also have no use, give you."


    "No, No."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao quickly declined. This set of silver needles is too expensive. Even if it is an imitation, its value is immeasurable.


    Ninglao smelled that Yan''s face was flat, and he was a little unhappy. The wrinkles on his face piled up. "Ningtao, you can see that. You have cured my disease. Even if this set of silver needles is used as diagnostic gold, it''s still light. If you don''t accept it, you have an opinion on my old man..."


    Ning old son is not happy, Ning Rui and Zhou Teng also hurry to persuade, Ning Tao can not get rid of, also had to agree.


    Next, Ning Tao didn''t stay here too long. It was late. Under the leadership of Ning Rui, he found a guest room to have a rest.


    After Ning Tao left, Ning Lao asked doctor Tian to take off the treatment tool and wave him off to have a rest.


    Soon, there were only two people left in the room and it was quiet.


    "Chief, there are some contradictions between Ning Tao and the Du family. If you let him live here, I''m afraid it''s not right."


    7} First, Zhou Teng seemed a little worried. After a long hesitation, he looked at Ning and said.


    "The Du family?"


    Rather old a Leng, pondered for a while, then look at Zhou Teng, not clear so of doubt way, "Ning Tao how with Du family conflict?"


    "That''s what happened..."


    Seeing that Mr. Ning was interested, Zhou Teng didn''t hide it. He told all the information he found about Ning Tao, and even told him about the attack on Ning Tao in the hotel.


    For the old chief, he did not dare to hide, although he was not Ning family, he was promoted by Ning himself, and he had already regarded Ning as his father.


    Moreover, he has been labeled as a Ningxi school, which can be said to share weal and woe.


    Today, when he returned to Beijing, he learned that the old man''s illness had worsened before he lived in the Ning family. When he heard Ning Rui talking about Ning Tao, Zhou Teng immediately began to investigate Ning Tao. When he learned that he was in Beijing, he went directly to find Ning Tao whether it was midnight or not.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that Ning Tao was a little interesting."


    Until Zhou Teng finished, Ning Lao pondered for a moment and then said with a smile.


    "Chief, I''m afraid the Du family will not let Ning Tao go after such a big loss. We''ll leave him behind and say that we can''t do evil to each other..."


    It''s true that Ning Tao is the Savior of the Ning family, but for the big family, the interests of the family are always above everything else. It''s obviously not cost-effective to have conflicts between Ning Tao and the big family.


    "Hum, what else should I do? This little thing doesn''t dare to do!"


    Ninglao really didn''t care. He waved his hand and his face became cold. "In the past two years, Du Laogui and Zhang Jia are ambitious. Their hands are too long. It''s time to beat them. But as long as we old guys don''t die, they still dare not act rashly."


    "Chief Are you... "


    Looking at rather old a pair of insightful appearance, Zhou Teng face a change, shocked.


    You know, it''s unusual to say this from the old chief. Although Ning has retired, his influence is everywhere. Stamping his feet can make the whole capital tremble.However, Ning Lao waved his hand and didn''t want to talk about it much. Then he changed the topic and looked at Zhou Teng and said seriously, "I have something for you to do now."


    "If the chief has any orders, let him know!"


    Hearing that there was a task, Zhou Teng immediately stood upright and looked solemn.


    "I want all the information about Ning Tao, especially his life experience!"


    For Zhou Teng this appearance, rather old also commonplace, yo but he, sighed, began to emphasize a way.


    "Want information about Ning Tao?"


    Zhou Teng thought it would be some kind of mission. Hearing this, he wondered, "chief, what do you want from Ning Tao?"


    He is not surprised that others say that. You know, the old man seldom cares about common affairs, even the affairs of the army. At most, he puts forward some opinions. In his words, he is not in that position. No matter what he does, he will be stabbed in the back by others.


    Ning Tao is just a doctor at best. How can the chief attach so much importance to it.


    Ninglao hesitated for a moment, then said slowly, "I suspect he is the son of our eldest brother..."


    "What?"


    Zhou Teng smell speech eyes a stare, almost lose voice, shocked, brain melon seeds buzzing.


    "Chief This How could that be... "


    In retrospect, Zhou Teng''s face was unimaginable. He immediately shook his head and said no. even he suspected that the old man was too old to miss some people.


    "Nothing is impossible. That''s why I asked you to check. Ah, I was bent on my own way and hurt my boss."


    Ning Lao''s face showed a trace of shame when he opened his mouth. He seemed to think of something and his eyes were red.


    "Chief, no wonder you..."


    "Well, remember, don''t tell anyone about it, otherwise it will be a misunderstanding. The boss can''t stand such hurt any more!" Ninglao didn''t seem to want to say more and stopped it with one hand.

 Chapter 488

    In the next few days, Ning Tao''s life was more comfortable. Except for acupuncture for Ning Lao once a day, the rest of the time was nothing.


    Sure enough, as Ning Rui said, it''s safe to live here. No one bothers him, but there''s something that makes him very puzzled.


    Master Ning likes to chat with him. He will talk about his family intentionally or unintentionally, but the other person''s eyes are softer and softer, which makes Ning Tao feel tired.


    In addition, what makes Ning Tao depressed is that his main task of coming to Beijing has not been promoted at all. The Green Gang doesn''t know what they think and doesn''t contact him.


    The other side has no voice. Ning Tao can''t do anything. He can only wait patiently. Anyway, he''s here to apologize. No one is willing to apologize.


    But it''s boring to stay at Ning''s for a long time. Fortunately, there is no lack of books in this place. Reading books can pass the time.


    That day, he just picked up a book and didn''t read much. Ning Rui came in from outside.


    "Brother Ning, how is your injury?"


    The vision turned on Ning Tao''s body for a while, Ning Rui opened his mouth and asked a sentence smilingly.


    "It''s almost done."


    The wound on the palm was not big. After bandaging, plus his perspective treatment, it was all healed. Even though there was gauze on the shoulder, it had actually recovered as before.


    "Why didn''t you go out today and come to me when you have time?"


    Smile rather than smile of saw an eye rather sharp, Ning Tao also openings to smile a way.


    In recent days, he is quite familiar with Ning Rui. Besides his hot temper, he is still a good man. After he gets better, he can''t stay idle. He runs out all day and gets a lot of training.


    "Isn''t it boring to think of elder brother Ning? Shall we go out and have some fun? "


    "Have fun!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and his face was a little strange. "What are you looking for?"


    Ning Rui didn''t think much about it. He sat down on a chair and turned his eyes. Looking at Ning Tao, he said tentatively, "brother Ning, it happens that I have a sports car. There''s a race meeting over there tonight. Let''s go and see it?"


    ¡­¡­ Seeing Ning Rui''s evil look, Ning Tao thought it was fun. Hearing this, he immediately lost interest. He waved his hand and said, "forget it, you go to play. You''re not interested!"


    He is really not interested in a group of people''s drag racing. It''s better to just walk around Beijing.


    "Oh, no, brother Ning, I''ll take you where you want to go."


    Ning Rui came here today with a task. He wanted Ning Tao to go out to relax. Seeing that Ning Tao was not moved, he turned his mind. With a flash of light in his mind, he said again, "brother Ning, why don''t we go to a new place?"


    "Oh, a fresh place?"


    Ning Tao put down the book, looked at each other''s mysterious face, came a little interest, said, "tell me to listen?"


    Staying at Ning''s all day, he also feels bored. It seems good to have a place to relax.


    "You''ll know when you go. Don''t worry. I promise you''ll be satisfied?"


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m afraid that Ning Tao will not be satisfied again, or I''ll keep mysteries on purpose. Ning Rui doesn''t elaborate. As soon as he pulls Ning Tao out, he goes out.


    "Where is it?"


    "Where men like to go, you''ll know in a moment."


    Ning Rui "hey hey" a smile, a face of enigmatic, no detailed explanation.


    See each other a face of exuberant, Ning Tao also can''t bear to sweep each other''s interest, also followed each other out of the door.


    Soon, when he got on the bus, Ning Rui made four or five phone calls, gathered a few friends, and then headed all the way to the south of Beijing.


    Leisure and entertainment!


    About half an hour later, the car stopped at a huge farm like place in the suburbs. Looking at the sign above, Ning Tao murmured.


    "Brother Ning, this place is the number one entertainment place in Huaxia platoon. It''s full of food and play. Not everyone can come in. I promise I won''t let you down."


    Looking at the sign above, Ning Rui''s eyes are shining. He pats Ning Tao''s shoulder and is about to go in.


    There are many places of entertainment in ningtao, Donghai, but it''s the first time for him to see such a place in the suburbs. Looking at the scale, there should be something special in it. When his mind turns, he will follow each other.


    Ning Rui seems to have made an appointment call before he came. As he said, most people can''t get in. There was a doorman waiting at the door. After confirming Ning Rui''s identity, they followed the doorman into leisure and entertainment.


    Enter inside, hear that doorman''s introduction, add Ning Tao line of sight reach, understand the nature of this entertainment place finally.


    It''s a comprehensive open entertainment place.


    The comprehensiveness is very simple, eating, drinking and playing. There are all kinds of places outside. Different from those entertainment places outside, there is a hunting ground here.


    There are some wild animals in the hunting ground, which are specially for the guests to hunt and kill, and the prey can be handed over to the people in the entertainment places to make game.In this way, it not only satisfies some people''s psychological satisfaction, but also satisfies the public''s psychology of eating game.


    Of course, there are not many wild animals after all, which is also the reason why the whole entertainment place has to restrict the guests who come in. Moreover, it is valuable to come in once.


    Ning Rui is an acute person. Without waiting for his friends to come, he has changed into equipment with Ning Tao and is ready to engage in some game.


    The whole hunting ground is divided into three levels, and the danger levels are superimposed one by one. According to the doorman, it''s winter now. Otherwise, it''s just some lush vegetation, and you don''t want to look carefully.


    Along the way, Ning Tao also saw some rabbits and other small animals, but he didn''t start. He planned to walk around the garden first.


    However, when Ning Tao just walked to the second garden, the conversation behind a big tree made him pick his eyebrows and stop abruptly.

 Chapter 489

    "Beauty, since you want to do this business, you need to know the hidden rules of this business. As long as you obediently listen to me, I can let my company carry out a comprehensive packaging for you and ensure that your road is smooth. How about that?"


    "Ling Shao, I really can''t do it."


    "What? Don''t trust me? "


    On the latest chapter K of FQ $


    "no No I''m not like that. "


    Not far away from a tree full of peach blossoms, there is a conversation between the two people. Ning Tao hears the words, his steps pause, his eyes show a trace of cold. He takes out a cigarette from his pocket, lights it, spits out a cigarette ring and walks slowly.


    "Hey, hey, who are you?"


    The male voice who began to speak was also a little impatient. At the moment, with a smile, the words were not good enough. "Beauty, I''m ling Shaokun. I''m a star. You know that. Disobeying me, you don''t have any good fruit to eat. Once a third rate star refused me. That night, I was turned around. The next day, I was crazy! Do you know about it? "


    Behind the big tree, a young man in his twenties, with colorful hair on his head, with a bad complexion, was pressing a 17-year-old girl step by step.


    "Ling Shao, I think you''ve drunk too much. I''ll leave first. I won''t disturb you!"


    The girl was obviously frightened and trembled. She was about to get up and walk out of her mouth.


    How can you miss the opportunity you created? How can a young man named Ling Shaokun miss it? He grabbed the girl''s wrist and said again, "beauty, as long as you promise to accompany me for one night, the price is whatever you want. Otherwise, if I put my words here, there will be no place for you in Jinghua."


    "Let go. If I don''t let go, I''ll shout."


    The girl bit her lips and her eyes were red. She tried to break away from the man''s embrace, and her words were also urgent.


    "Calling people?"


    "Ha ha, beauty, no one will come to help you even if you shout out your throat, and you don''t want to see where you are, who dares to take care of Ling Shaokun''s business!" Ling Shaokun''s eyes are full of lechery. At the moment, looking at the girl''s trembling look, she seems to enjoy and have a desire to conquer.


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly came, so that the two people in the field were shocked.


    "Let go of your paws, or I don''t mind cutting them off for you!"


    The nature of the mouth is Ning Tao, standing not far away at the moment, looking at Ling Shaokun without expression, the chill in his eyes has no cover up.


    The girl''s excited voice almost burst into tears.


    "Brother Ning!"


    When the girl saw Ning Tao, her eyes suddenly brightened, as if she couldn''t believe it. She gently cried out three words, and the tears in her eyes could no longer be contained, just like a spring.


    "Beibei, don''t be afraid. Give it to me! Don''t worry


    Facing the girl, Ning Tao''s face softened a lot and showed a rare smile.


    The girl in front of her is no other than Lin Beibei, who has been separated for many days.


    Lin Beibei is coming to Beijing to study music. He asked Li Bingbing to introduce him to a conservatory of music. Not long ago, he brought Lin Beibei to Beijing, which means that he wants her to get familiar with the environment first and start formal school in the next year.


    Ning Tao did not expect to meet her here, but it was not the time to talk. As soon as his eyes turned, Ning Tao focused on Ling Shaokun''s wrist, took a deep breath and said, "friend, it''s too much!"


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing Cheng Yaojin who was killed on the way, Ling Shaokun was not good enough to do anything more. He released Lin Beibei''s arm and looked at Ning Tao coldly. He said with bad intentions.


    Breaking free from Ling Shaokun''s wrist, Lin Beibei, like a frightened deer, immediately runs to Ning Tao, where he is embarrassed.


    "Are you all right?"


    Looking up and down at Lin Beibei, Ning Tao asked with concern.


    Seeing the other side shaking his head, Ning Tao glanced at the young man and said with disdain, "apologize, then roll!"


    When I came in, Ning Rui mentioned that the background of this entertainment place is very deep. If it''s not necessary, don''t make trouble here, otherwise there will be trouble.


    Ning Tao is not a person who wants to cause trouble, especially in Beijing. If he had not, he would have done it long ago.


    "Are you talking about me?"


    Ling Shaokun looked around deliberately, swept, and then laughed with exaggeration: "boy, are you not clear about the situation, ask who Ling Shaokun is, don''t look where it is now! Besides, how many women I like can run? You are nothing. You dare to make me apologize. I think you are tired of your life. I don''t care what your relationship with this girl is. I advise you to mind your own business, or you will be fed up with it! "


    "Oh, so you are very good in Beijing."


    Ning Tao, with a smile and a look of surprise, squints his eyes and looks up and down at each other.


    "That''s right. I like this girl because she''s lucky. You don''t know how deep the entertainment industry is. Anyway, if you want to enter this business, you can''t pay any price."Ling Shaokun''s words are arrogant. He doesn''t care about Ning Tao at all. He looks at him as a person who doesn''t have long eyes.


    "Click!"


    Ning Tao poured also simply, didn''t open a mouth, directly loaded the shotgun in the hand, aimed at the other side, coldly way, "boy, apologize, otherwise I don''t mind to give you a little fierce to see!"


    If someone who is familiar with Ning Tao is present and sees his look, he will know that things are going to be worse.


    Ling Shaokun''s face changed and he was startled. He didn''t think Ning Tao would dare to move his gun. He stepped back two steps and swallowed saliva. "What are you going to do?"


    "What for?"


    Ning Tao took a deep breath of his cigarette and let the smoke spread into his lungs. Looking at each other''s words, he said, "apologize immediately, or I don''t mind letting you suffer!"


    After a short period of fear, Ling Shaokun''s anger also came up when he heard Ning Tao''s threatening words. He played in a circle and went up and down the capital. He never heard of Ning Tao, and he didn''t believe that Ning Tao would really dare to shoot here. His face changed for a moment, and his words became cold. "This gentleman, my name is Ling Shaokun, a member of the Ling family in the capital I think there is some misunderstanding about what happened just now! "


    "For the last time, I apologize!"


    Ning Tao ignored him and cheered coldly.


    Young brother, who doesn''t want to face? Ling Shaokun feels that he has already given enough face to Ning Tao. The other party doesn''t answer him. Isn''t that a slap in the face? In his heart, he is angry, and the words rush up, "I just don''t apologize, see what you can do to me! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you when you get out of this door! "


    "Is it?"


    Ning Tao opened his mouth with a click of his finger and a sound of "bang". Ling Shaokun immediately held his arm and cried.


    Not making trouble doesn''t mean that he can tolerate others riding on his neck. Lin Beibei is Longwu''s own sister, which is also his own sister. He can''t ignore it.


    In addition, he gave each other opportunities, but Ling Shaokun was so cruel to him that he might be useful to others, but not to him.


    How strong are you? Ning Tao would like to ask, are you the four princes in Beijing? How about Zhang Mingyuan, how about Du Hui? He''s not as good as playing. You''re a piece of bullshit. Ling family is a piece of bullshit.


    After one shot, Ning Tao still didn''t mean to let Ling Shaokun go, ignoring the other party''s wailing and saying, "apologize, otherwise the next shot will not be aimed at your hand!"

 Chapter 490

    "You..."


    For a moment, Ling Shaokun''s whole face became black and blue, as if the lid of a pot. He gritted his teeth and felt extremely angry.


    It''s too humiliating. Originally, Lin Beibei was pure and wanted to take it. As a result, he didn''t get a cheap wool, but he was shot in his hand.


    Rao Shi''s shotgun has been reformed and its power has been reduced a lot, but his arm is still burning. We should deal with it quickly.


    "My endurance is limited..."


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to talk nonsense, but he doesn''t dare to compliment the effect of the shotgun.


    rz£¡ G


    originally, he thought that one shot could kill the other''s arm, but he didn''t think that it was just skin injury. It seems that it''s not a big problem.


    If Ling Shaokun didn''t believe it before, and was aimed at by Ning Tao''s shotgun after learning from the past, he didn''t dare to take any chances any more. He really hit a cicada. This man is absolutely a madman in front of him.


    The other party''s ultimatum completely crushed the last straw in Ling Shaokun''s heart. He looked at Lin Beigan and said, "Miss Lin, I''m sorry!"


    He swore that this was the first time in his life that he was so subdued. In his heart, he yelled to himself, "out of this place, it''s better to let Ning Tao kneel in front of him. Life is better than death. We must let Lin Beibei automatically lie on his bed!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Ning Tao is too lazy to talk nonsense. He doesn''t want to disturb Ya Xing because of the man in front of him. As soon as he presses the gun in his hand, he says faintly.


    Although Ling Shaokun was cruel in his heart, he didn''t dare to show it at the moment. He wanted to put a cruel word in his mind. It''s not easy to provoke this madman for the time being. He took a deep look at them, covered his arms and left in a hurry to get treatment.


    "Brother Ning, it''s going to be OK."


    Seeing Ling Shaokun leave, Lin Beibei looks worried. She can''t help but ask. She knows something about the so-called Ling Dashao. The other party is not the one who will suffer.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Ning Tao does not care about the shotgun, turned his head, looked at Lin Beibei, said with a smile, "Beibei, how are you here?"


    If there are more lice, there is no need to bite, and if there are more debts, there is no need to worry. He has offended two of the four princes in the capital. For him, it doesn''t matter if he adds one.


    "School holiday, but my brother did not let me go back, necrosis, free today, I I came to play with some friends


    Seeing that Ning Tao is confident, Lin Beibei''s heart is temporarily put down. In her heart, Ning Tao is absolutely proper in doing things.


    putting this matter aside, Lin Beibei looks at Ning Tao with a red face and a twinkling of eyes, feeling a little excited.


    Ning Tao hears the speech in the heart move, dark sigh a dragon five have the heart.


    Lin Beibei doesn''t know, but he knows that the underground forces in the East China Sea will soon be in chaos. It''s really not good for Lin Beibei to go back at this time. However, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he said casually, "maybe your brother thinks you haven''t been to Beijing, and wants you to turn around."


    "Well, I''ll deal with him when I see him."


    Lin Beibei grinds her tiger teeth, and then suddenly remembers something. Dai Mei picks it up, raises her delicate chin and asks, "brother Ning, how are you here?"


    "Oh, I''ll do something in Beijing."


    "Well How many days have you been in Beijing? "


    Lin Beibei''s big eyes grunted and turned for a moment. He suddenly stared at Ning Tao tightly and asked.


    Suddenly by Lin Beibei with this kind of eyes, Ning Tao in the heart inexplicable some hair, but still honest answer way, "er Three or four days. "


    On hearing this, Lin Beibei''s face turned black, and he looked at Ning Tao with a bad look. "He didn''t come to see me for three or four days, but he came here to play. Brother Ning, you are as bad as my brother. Do you forget me?"


    The woman''s face, said to change, Ning Tao is to understand, by the other party so staring at, in the heart of some scared panic, look like this, if you don''t give each other a statement, can''t escape, Ning Tao mind idea rapid rotation, had to harden the scalp way, "how can I forget you, since this has come, I think can''t empty handed, intend to prepare a special I have other gifts for you, but I didn''t expect to meet you before the gift was ready. "


    "A special gift?"


    There is no woman in the world who is not interested in the word gift. Lin Beibei is also intrigued by the word gift. She doubts, "really?"


    "Of course, when did brother Ning cheat you?"


    Ning Tao''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. He''s serious. He even admires himself. He can think of such an excuse.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s eloquence, Lin Beibei''s last doubt has disappeared. At the moment, a little star lights up in his eyes and asks tentatively, "that What kind of gift is that? How many days will it take to prepare it? "


    Ning Tao would like to say, he also wants to know what gift, come to Beijing is to apologize, where to prepare what gift, but since the lie is put out, how also want to round up, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, helpless way, "all said is a mysterious gift, you have to ask, at that time it will be boring.""Well, I won''t ask, I won''t ask."


    When Lin Beibei saw this, he had to suppress his curiosity and bit his lip. His eyes were like two Wang Chunshui. He had more strange things. "When will you give them to me?"


    "Two days."


    Ning Tao feels that he can''t let the little girl ask any more, or he has to help. He pulls Lin Beibei''s wrist with one hand and says, "let''s go, brother. I''ll take you hunting."


    I''ve been busy for a long time. I just talked to Lin Beibei. I almost forgot my business. I haven''t hunted yet.


    The palm is grasped by Ning Tao, Lin Beibei''s body is stiff, and the blush on his face is more serious. Even the white and delicate neck also plays up a layer of pink red tide. He tightly purses his lips, and follows Ning Tao. His lips slightly curl up a happy arc, and he also holds Ning Tao''s big hand with his backhand.


    Lin Beibei''s careful thinking, Ning Tao naturally don''t know, I''m afraid Ning Rui is worried, so he plans to kill a few game to have a good time.


    Not long after, not far from the two people came a burst of stiff, Ning Tao side head a look, see a small gray boar is eating grass in a pile of dead grass.


    "It''s you!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he quickly raised his shotgun and aimed at the other side.


    "Wait, brother Ning!"


    Lin Beibei sees this, flashed a trace of intolerance in his eyes, and quickly presses down Ning Tao''s gun.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, wonder of looking at Lin Beibei.


    "It''s so small, you want to kill it, its family is so sad."


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao is petrified when he hears the words.


    The two men''s words immediately startled the little boar. When he turned to see them, the little boar hummed twice and ran away into the dead grass.


    Pigs are running, but also hunting a fart, Ning Tao turned his head, seriously looking at Lin Beibei Road, "Beibei, you''re right."


    "Brother Ning, you are a good man."


    Seeing that Ning Tao agreed with himself, Lin Beibei''s face suddenly bloomed a charming look and cheered.


    I don''t know that Ning Tao has a black line.

 Chapter 491

    However, a quarter of an hour later, Ning Tao realized what is torture.


    "Brother Ning, this rabbit is so cute. Can you let it go?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Ning, this goat is so big. What a pity to kill it!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Ning, this pheasant is so beautiful..."


    Before Lin Beibei''s voice fell, Ning Tao directly put his shotgun on his shoulder. Looking at Lin Beibei, he said, "Beibei, what can you tell me?"


    This also can''t fight, that also can''t fight, Ning Tao also torture of speechless.


    "I..."


    Lin Beibei also found the problem of his words. As soon as he vomited, he looked at Ning Tao and whispered, "brother Ning, are you not happy?"


    "No


    Ning Tao shook his head directly, squeezed out a few words from his teeth and said, "you''re happy!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, Ning Tao left the hunting ground with Lin Beibei dejected. With Lin Beibei as the animal protector, he didn''t even shoot.


    No one is interested in it.


    "Brother Ning, how much did you fight?"


    Arriving at the meeting place, Ning Rui had been waiting for him. Looking at Ning Tao coming over, he hurriedly came over and asked with a proud face.


    "No, that''s it?"


    Ning Tao pointed to Lin Beibei behind him, spread his hands, a helpless face.


    Ning Rui just asked about Ning Tao''s harvest, but didn''t see Lin Beibei. Seeing each other at the moment, his eyes suddenly widened. Looking back, he looked at Ning Tao with admiration and tut tut said, "the eldest is the eldest. He captured a mermaid with his hand. I admire him."


    He made three pheasants and a boar himself. He wanted to show off in front of Ning Tao, but the other side''s routine was deeper. He was not at the same level as the other side.


    Moreover, Lin Beibei''s pure appearance is the kind of one that needs to squeeze out water.


    Ning Tao smell speech a face black line, stretched out a hand to hit a punch to the other party, "go to you, this is my sister."


    Then he turned around and introduced them.


    After hearing Lin Beibei''s sweet "brother Rui", Ning Rui''s whole heart will be soft.


    As soon as the kidney line element surged, Ning Rui immediately patted his chest and assured Lin Beibei, "since you call me brother Rui, I''ll be the one who covers Ning Rui in the future. If you have anything to call me in Jinghua, you can''t do without brother Rui."


    Lin Beibei just smiles and doesn''t speak. His eyes sweep Ning Tao from time to time. He is full of emotion, but he underestimates it in his heart: is elder brother Ning just a younger sister? Beibei is greedy.


    The game is almost over. Ning Rui gives these to the club. There are top chefs here. They can definitely make the same level as five-star chefs.


    Of course, the price is not cheap.


    Just can come here to play, few care about that little money, spend money to have fun.


    Ning Rui proposes to pick up some friends and leaves in a hurry. Ning Tao and Lin Beibei find a box under the guidance of the waiter.


    The box is almost the same as the KTV outside. There are audio, card seats and so on. There is also a small stage, which is more suitable for the trend of young people.


    Before dinner, the waiter brought snacks, fruits and so on. Ning Tao and Lin Beibei hadn''t seen each other for a long time. They asked each other about their life.


    At the same time, in another box, the atmosphere is not so harmonious.


    Ling Shaokun sat on a chair with a cold face and wrapped a thick gauze around his hand.


    If the club can be opened to such a scale, there are still some medical measures.


    The injury is not very serious. It''s not serious after taking medicine.


    However, it''s really hard to hold this tone in my heart. Where did Ling Dashao suffer such humiliation in Beijing.


    And then, no one else in the room dared to speak.


    Several young girls were even more frightened, their faces changed, and they looked suspicious.


    They are Lin Beibei''s classmates and from the Conservatory of music. They don''t go home because of the new year. They have a better relationship. With the introduction of one of them, they just met Ling Shaokun and others.


    Few of those who can enter the Conservatory of music don''t want to be a big star in their heart. At present, Ling Shaokun''s family is running an entertainment company, and he is also a little star. If he can climb up to the top, his future will be smooth.


    For Ling Shaokun, who is used to playing with the third rate stars who are stained with rouge, the female students in the Conservatory of music are undoubtedly more pure, and they usually go hunting.


    So that when I saw Lin Beibei today, my index finger suddenly moved and my heart became hot.


    It''s not easy to think about it. I''ve been shot. The more I think about it, the worse it will be.


    "Ling Shao, please calm down. Beibei is not sensible. When you go back, I will make her apologize to you."


    In the field, a woman with enchanting clothes and white shoulders shakes a pair of peach blossom eyes. She reaches for her glass and licks her tongue. She wants to be in Ling Shaokun''s arms.I''m afraid I can''t control it if I''m a person, but it''s a pity that she chose the wrong person. What Ling Shaokun needs most is an experienced woman. Now his head is full of Lin Beibei. It''s no use smelling the rouge of the other person.


    After sweeping the audience, Ling Shaokun didn''t go to pick up the wine cup. Instead, he put on a face and snorted coldly, "I have to let Lin Beibei kneel in front of me!"


    The woman''s wine glass was stiff, and she couldn''t get off the stage. Just as she wanted to say something, the door of the box was pushed open from the outside, and a young man came in.


    "Ling Shao, I have found out which box Lin Beibei is in!"


    As soon as the young man came in, he came directly in front of Ling Shaokun and said happily.


    "Oh, brothers, let''s go. I''d like to see who that boy is!"


    When Ling Shaokun heard that Yan''s eyes were bright and his whole body was like chicken blood, he immediately stood up and said hello to several people. He was about to go out immediately.


    "Ling Shao, here Would it not be so good! "


    An older young man stood up, frowned and said something.


    "Cao, Ling Shao has been bullied like this. What do you mean, huazi?"


    "Is that so many of us are afraid of him?"


    ¡­¡­


    Those who can play with Ling Shaokun are from a good family. They are all fearless people. Now they are shouting.


    Ling Shaokun raised his hand, gave a cold smile, slowly turned back, looked at the young man who opened his mouth and said, "huazi, don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. It''s the boy who started first. Even if he is the boss of this club, he will give me some face."


    With the words finished, it seems that Ling Shaokun turned his eyes to the girls and said with a smile, "some beauties, let''s go and meet your sisters."


    Several college students, who had seen such a situation, were scared. Although they didn''t want to go, they didn''t dare to disobey Ling Shao. In addition, they were worried about Lin Beibei, so they had to get up.

 Chapter 492

    Hearing that Ling Shao still had some kind of friendship with the owner of the club, the young people on the scene were no longer scruples and clamored to find the place.


    As for whether they can get the venue back, several people have no doubt at all.


    It''s a joke. It''s said that the two bodyguards behind Ling Shao were all retired by special forces. In addition, they are a group of people who dare to stand in the way. They are looking for death.


    Even Hua Zi is just afraid that things will get bigger and cause the owners of the club to be unhappy. After all, the owners of this club have a hard background and they can''t touch it.


    Looking at Ning Tao, he knew nothing about the coming conflict. After chatting with Lin Beibei, he also wanted to see each other''s voice. Before the song was finished, the box door was suddenly smashed open, and then a group of people rushed out. The leader was Ling Shaokun, who had just been beaten.


    Ling Shaokun''s eyes swept in the field, and his eyes stared at Ning Tao like a poisonous snake. He said with a smile, "boy, I didn''t expect that. We''ll meet again!"


    "Oh, no, but if I were you, I would never come."


    Ning Tao glanced at several people, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. His words were calm, especially on Ling Shaokun''s arm.


    If he had known that the effect of the shotgun was so bad, he was not aiming at the opponent''s paw.


    "Boy, you are crazy!"


    Seeing that there are so many people here, Ning Tao is still sitting peacefully. A young man can''t stand it. He will fight against Ning Tao.


    "Heaven


    Seeing this, Ling Shaokun put out his hand to block it. He squinted at the other side and said, "don''t worry, let''s play slowly!"


    It''s true that Ling Shaokun and others seldom see such a tough guy in Beijing. He can''t run away for a while. Now he has changed his mind and plans to destroy him slowly.


    A couple of fox friends look at each other, and they will understand what they think in each other''s heart. They all intend to join in the fun when they come across such lively things.


    "Boy, we don''t know each other. Where are you from?"


    Ling Shaokun sits on the sofa in his spare time. He looks at Ning Tao and asks.


    Ling Shaokun is arrogant, but he is not stupid. He plans to find out Ning Tao''s details first. After all, Jinghua is a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. If he gets into trouble, he will undoubtedly be on fire.


    "Does that have anything to do with you?"


    Ning Tao smile, double eyebrows pick, "if you are to chat, that excuse not accompany, my friend will come right away, you are not welcome here!"


    "Ha ha, boy, just hurt me?"


    Ling Shaokun''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. In his eyes, Ning Tao was afraid, otherwise he would not move out any friends.


    "What do you want?"


    Ning Tao feels that the boy is ill, and he is not familiar with the other party. He runs here to chat with him with one arm hanging. It''s just a chatter, but he''s not in the mood to chat with him.


    "Hum, boy, maybe you don''t know who I am. Have you heard of Jinghua Ling family? Does Lingkong media know?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t know his face, Ling Shaokun raises his chin haughtily, showing a trace of pride in his eyes, but stares at Ning Tao.


    Jinghua is so big. The Ling family is not a small family. As long as they are powerful figures in Jinghua, they should have heard of them. He plans to frighten Ning Tao with his family first.


    But he was doomed to make the wrong calculation, not to mention the Ling family, even the Du family, he just knew soon, now honestly shook his head, "never heard of it."


    ¡­¡­ Originally also want to see what shock from Ning Tao''s face and so on, now smell speech Ling Shaokun almost not a mouthful of old blood gush out, feelings these are white said.


    But then he seemed to think of something, and his face was happy again.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know about the Ling family, but looking at his clothes and language, he can be sure that this person is not from Beijing.


    I''m not from Beijing. I dare to be so arrogant. I really don''t know how to write dead words! Ling Shaokun''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness, "boy, how do you want to solve this matter?"


    Lin Beibei was afraid that Ning Tao would suffer. He said in a hurry, "Ling Shao, this is none of my elder brother Ning''s business. I can compensate you for your medical expenses..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Before Lin Beibei''s words were finished, Ling Shaokun burst into laughter and almost burst into tears. He raised his hand to interrupt Lin Beibei''s words, and the eyes of the people beside him were full of banter.


    After enough laughing, Ling Shaokun''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and Lin Beibei sneered, "Lin Beibei, do you think I care about the medical expenses? To tell you the truth, I think you are your destiny. How many stars want to kneel and lick after me, but I''m not willing to!"


    "I''m going to update o $on 5pg as soon as possible


    " that''s right, Lin Beibei, as long as you follow Ling Shao, maybe he''ll be happy. Don''t forget about this, he''ll have to sign a contract with you and take care of you to become a big star. "


    "Ling Shao''s words can make the whole Chinese entertainment circle shake three times.""Yes, Beibei, apologize to Ling Shao and promise to be his woman."


    ¡­¡­


    A few little gangsters on one side also spoke one after another, and even the woman just now also spoke to persuade him, with a trace of envy in his eyes.


    But she knows Ling Shao''s ability. As long as the other party is willing, even if you are a pig, you will definitely be a star pig.


    But on the contrary, as long as he suppresses you, no matter how talented you are, you will never get up again in your life.


    "You You... "


    By so many people you a word, I a word of mouth, Lin Beibei face Shua pale, heart full of grievances, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes full of guilt, remorse.


    She also vaguely knows Ling Shao''s background. Now, because of herself, Ning Tao has provoked such a character, which is very uncomfortable.


    I''ve been listening to so many people quack and quack all the time. When the voice falls, Ning Tao takes out his ears. To sum up, he just understands.


    The meaning of emotion is nothing more than Ling shaoduo, who can hold you up as long as he says a word. On the contrary, you have no chance to make a breakthrough.


    Taking a deep breath, Ning Tao looks at Ling Shao, who feels good about himself, and asks, "are you really such a bull?"


    Since the other party feels so good about himself, if he doesn''t deserve it, he''s really a little upset.


    "Bull force dare not say, in the whole entertainment industry, talk or a little weight, as long as it is mixed this, no one dare not to face."


    Looking at Ning Tao''s appearance, Ling Shao naturally thinks that Ning Tao is shocked, and his body is already a little floating. As soon as the words come out, he adds a strong material again, "in this way, you can order a song casually. As long as someone is in Beijing, I promise to call him. No one dares not to give me this face!"


    "I wipe, really?"


    Ning Tao showed a look of surprise, as if it was the first time to see Ling Shao, and his voice improved.


    "That''s it. Please help yourself and go!"


    Ling Shao feels good about himself. Seeing that Ning Tao looks dubious, he plans to let Ning Tao see his energy.


    The strategist has a saying, it''s called the war of subduing people without fighting. He feels that he has done it.


    "Well, I''ll order one."


    Ning Tao gets up and gives Lin Beibei a look of comfort. He turns around and comes to the stage where he asks for a song. He reaches for a song.


    Soon, the melodious song sounded, "our hometown is in the field of hope, the cooking smoke is floating on the new houses, the river is flowing beside the beautiful village, a piece of Winter Wheat (that) a piece of sorghum ten li (yo) the lotus pond ten li fruit fragrance, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! We have lived in this field for generations... "


    Ning Tao looked back at Ling Shao and said, "Ling Shao, the star should be in Beijing. Can you shout?"

 Chapter 493

    In Ling Shaokun''s opinion, Ning Tao is totally a bumpkin. He is really stupid to choose songs. In addition, he dares to question his words!


    But this is good, he has been looking forward to see each other''s tongue tied expression, by this time, he even poured himself a glass of champagne, leisurely taste a mouthful!


    He wants to let Lin Beibei take the initiative to climb up to his bed, thinking of this, he laughs.


    As for Ning Tao, what''s better than humiliating and being beaten to death!


    However, when Ling Shaokun heard the song selected by Ning Tao floating out of the stereo, his eyes glared, his heart trembled, and he almost didn''t jump out. With a "poof", he spurted out the champagne in his mouth, but some of them fell into some organs, which made him cough loudly, and his face turned red.


    Not to mention Ling Shaokun can not keep calm, several other young people have opened their mouths, stunned, stiffly speechless, as if something stuck in the throat.


    And those girls were worried that there would be a bloody battle coming. They could not help laughing when they heard the song.


    On purpose, this is absolutely on purpose!


    Ling Shaokun''s face has turned into pig liver and his nose has been crooked. He has just made a boast that as long as he is a star in Beijing, he can shout and fight in the twinkling of an eye!


    "What''s the matter, Ling Shao? Isn''t this singer in Beijing?" With a smile in his heart, Ning Tao looks at Ling Shaokun and adds another sentence,


    Ling Shaokun would like to say: you play with me. Although the star is in Beijing, he is No. 1''s wife. Don''t say he has no ability to shout. Even if his father comes out, don''t even think about it!


    "Why don''t you talk, who is that?" Ning Tao pointed to the young man who was shouting and cheering just now, "didn''t you just say that no star dares not to sell Ling Shao''s face?"


    &In section I of the @ Edition chapter, J


    "I..." The young man lay down with a gun and almost fainted.


    "Oh! It turns out that you are all bragging force. Ah, it''s boring... "


    Seeing that all the people were silent, Ning Tao shook his head and looked cheated. Looking back, he blinked at Lin Beibei and sat down!


    "Pa", Ling Shaokun clapped the table with one hand, stood up, looked at Ning Tao and said with a sneer, "I can''t invite this one, but in Beijing, it''s very easy to clean up a bumpkin!"


    "What do you want?" Ning Tao doesn''t move, his eyes are slightly narrowed, showing the fine light. He doesn''t understand the boy!


    It''s supposed to be looking for trouble, but in contrast, Ning Tao feels that his opponent''s mouth gun is more powerful!


    "I don''t embarrass you, so long as the beautiful woman follows me and you kneel down to give me three dozes, I won''t care about you. How about that?"


    Ling Shaokun thought about it, and his eyes unconsciously turned away. Lin Beibei, with a slight swing in his mind, said seriously.


    He thinks that he has been very generous, if not for Lin Beibei''s face, he will definitely beat Ning Tao to death!


    "Well, that''s a good idea!"


    Unexpectedly, Ning Tao nodded and looked back with a smile. Ling Shaokun said faintly, "it''s just a change. Why don''t you give me three heads? I don''t care about the villains. How about letting you go?"


    Ling Shaokun thought Ning Tao had agreed at the beginning. When he heard the last smile on his face, Rong Dun froze and burst into a rage. He gritted his teeth and said, "you dare to play with me!"


    "What if I play with you?"


    Ning Tao is too lazy to fight with each other. He snorts between his nose and looks disdainful!


    "Well, well, you are not qualified!"


    Feeling said so much, in each other''s eyes turned into a clown, Ling Shaokun one hand fierce wave, black face from the teeth jumped out a few words, "give him some color to see!"


    All of a sudden, a bodyguard who had been rubbing his hands behind him immediately bullied him and gave him a cold smile, "fall down for me!"


    Just as an eagle grabs a chicken, he grabs his collar and tries to put it down!


    In this bodyguard''s opinion, it''s OK to deal with Ning Tao in one move. In front of him, he is a special soldier. Is it easy to deal with this boy?


    Seeing the conflict, Ling Shaokun regained his pride, as if he had seen Ning Tao lying on the ground like a dead dog begging for mercy.


    The girls got together and were scared,


    "hum!"


    Ning Tao cold hum a, face the other party this despise big hand, he only made an action.


    He also stretched out a hand. Before the bodyguard could react, he held the other party''s big hand like lightning. With a strong grip and a click, accompanied by the bodyguard''s painful voice, there was a crack of bone.


    "Go away!"


    Then Ning Tao one hand a whisk, that bodyguard''s huge body is like a leaf, the body shape involuntarily back seven or eight steps, just a face of cold sweat stable.


    Tear!No one in the audience expected that Ning Tao could fight so well. At that time, many people took a breath. They didn''t expect that this man could fight so well. Some of them were suppressed.


    One side of Lin Beibei is also nervous, a pair of beautiful eyes tightly staring at Ning Tao, see he''s OK, hanging a heart is falling to the ground.


    Ignoring the surprise in people''s eyes, Ning Tao turns to look at Ling Shaokun and says with a smile, "Ling Shao, now you say I''m qualified!"


    A word is not heavy, but like a mountain pressure in front of everyone.


    It''s a slap in the face!


    Ling Shaokun''s face is also red and green. He knows his bodyguard is powerful. Now he is not the opponent of others. It''s a shame.


    But then, Ling Shaokun''s eyes burst with anger. He looked at Ning Tao coldly and said in a cold voice, "I admit that I underestimate you, but so what? How many people can you fight? No matter how powerful you are, can you be more powerful than a gun? "


    "Kung Fu is good for farting. Believe it or not, I can get you up with one phone call. It''s not my business to kill or abolish you!"


    After the shock, Ling Shaokun is dismissive. It''s nothing to beat his bodyguard. Now the society is not superior to anyone''s Kung Fu. In his territory, he has a hundred ways to play dead Ning Tao.


    In front of him, Ling Shaokun''s anger is also aroused. As soon as he raises his hand, another bodyguard takes out a pistol from his arms and aims at Ning Tao directly.


    As soon as the pistol came out, the atmosphere in the field suddenly changed and became depressed.


    Ning Tao saw a flash of killing in his eyes. As soon as he took out the pistol, the nature of the opponent changed. He immediately grasped it with five fingers, and planned to start first. He would control ling Shaokun first.


    "Who''s dancing knives and guns in Laozi''s box? I''m tired of it, isn''t it?"


    Then, just at this time, a faint taunt came with the sound of footsteps, and then several young people pushed the door in, suddenly breaking the atmosphere in the room.

 Chapter 494

    Everyone in the field immediately heard the sound and saw Ning Rui with several young people pushing the door in. When he looked coldly at the field, he looked bad and was very angry.


    Come to the scene, Ning Rui swept one eye in the scene, especially see the gun in the hand of that bodyguard, the look is more cold.


    However, he seemed to turn a blind eye and hurried to ningtao, north of Linbei, and said nervously, "brother Ning, are you OK with Beibei?"


    "We''re all right, just a little bit of trouble!" Ning Tao shook his head.


    "Hoo


    Ning Rui is relieved to hear this. Now Ning Tao is a great benefactor of the Ning family. He must not make any mistakes. He has to treat his grandfather. If something goes wrong with him, he will die miserably when he comes home.


    He just went out for a while, and someone dared to hold a gun. It was clearly that he didn''t pay attention to their family. He put a smile on his face and looked at Ning Tao and said, "brother Ning, wait for me for a minute!"


    Words fall, Ning Rui suddenly turned around, "pa" of a slap solid hit in Ling Shaokun''s face, face ferocious shout way, "Ling Shaokun, you have his mother promising, in my field also dare to dance a knife to make a gun, come on, you gun a to see me!"


    In fact, when Ling Shaokun saw Ning Rui, Ling Shaokun''s face changed greatly, especially the other party''s sentence of brother Ning, which made his head buzzing and messy!


    Who is Ning Rui? He is one of the four princes in Jinghua, the devil of the world. The Ning family behind him is the existence that people look up to. Compared with each other, his Ling family is not of the same level. At the moment, he is even more blinded by this slap. Nuo Nuo says weakly, "Ning Shao, misunderstood, it''s all wrong..."


    For a moment, Ling Shaokun almost repented. The reason why he was so bold and fearless was that Ning Tao was not from Beijing. How could he expect that the other party could get involved with the Ning family.


    `''Z8 u-mails)


    "misunderstanding? I misunderstood your uncle and put the gun on my brother''s head. You are really promising. Do you think you have the gun? " Even after a slap, Ning Rui is still emotional and pressing step by step. There is no doubt that the personality of the second generation ancestor is revealed.


    "Big brother?" Ling Shaokun just reacted, and his heart was shocked. He didn''t hear that Ning Rui had any big brother. After swallowing his saliva, Ling Shaokun was about to cry. "Ning Shao, this is really a misunderstanding, I don''t know..." At the same time, he quickly signaled his bodyguard to put down his gun,


    similar to the entertainment circle, the aristocratic circle in Beijing is also divided into three, six and nine grades. If Ling Shao is forced to become a second rate dandy, he is definitely the top one in front of him. Competing with each other is death seeking.


    Ling Shaokun brought a few young people are silly, the girls are no image of the mouth, to their understanding, Ling Shaokun is already the top young, and meet this young man, it is like a mouse met a cat, slapped, but also to compensate for good words, many people feel that the head melon seeds are not enough.


    And they all thought that Ning Tao, a native, was called big brother by this native, which made people''s hearts full of ups and downs.


    "I don''t know?"


    Ning Rui didn''t let go of the other party''s plan, coldly swept his eyes on the side of several young people, "how? You''re going to fight for more people, aren''t you? "


    Seeing that things are going to be big, Ling Shaokun has a cold sweat on his back. He quickly apologizes and says, "Ning Shao, we are wrong this time. I can apologize!"


    There''s no way. In the face of Ning Rui, he has no temper at all. He is famous in Beijing for playing tricks. Although he is the youngest of the four CHILDES, he is definitely a tough guy.


    Now, as soon as the other party comes in, he doesn''t ask anything. He gives Ling Shao a mouth first, which can be seen!


    Will the other party abuse no temper, Ning Rui a back, looking at Ning Tao asked, "Ning elder brother, you see how to do!"


    It doesn''t matter if he can''t get out of this tone, the most important thing is to satisfy Ning Tao,


    "I''m nothing, Beibei, you see?"


    Ning Tao turns his head and gives Lin Beibei the right to choose. In fact, he has to teach the other party a lesson in any case according to his character, but he is not used to it with the help of others.


    In addition, the other two knew each other as soon as they saw it, because he really got into a tight relationship, which was not his original intention,.


    After hearing Ning Tao''s words, Ling Shaokun turned around. It turned out that the initiative was here. He looked at Lin Beibei pitifully and said, "Miss Lin, I''m sorry. I apologize for my recklessness like you!"


    Lin Beibei was kind-hearted, and he didn''t get hurt. Looking at Ling Shao''s image, he had to look at Ning Tao and say, "brother Ning, let''s forget it!"


    With Lin Beibei''s words, Ning Tao also nodded and thought about it. He glanced at the people and said coldly, "I hope this kind of thing won''t happen again. If you have any complaints, you can come to me and I''ll accompany you at any time!"


    For him, Ling Shao has nothing to worry about. The most important thing is to ensure the safety of Lin Beibei. After all, he can''t stay with Lin Beibei all day.


    "Ning Shao is joking. I promise that no one will harass Miss Lin!" Ling Shao''s face froze, and then he tried to squeeze out a smile that was uglier than crying and hurried on.In fact, when Ning Rui goes to this station, he will not dare to think about Lin Beibei. It is estimated that he will make a detour when he meets Lin Beibei.


    "Well, let''s forget this time. After that, I''ll get rid of my eyes. Don''t disturb my brother''s interest!"


    Seeing the matter settled, Ning Rui waved his hand and didn''t even look at Ling Shaokun and others.


    For Ning Rui, this result is naturally very satisfactory. After all, if he makes things worse, he is also passive. His family is strong, but he has to give others a way to live.


    What Ling Shaokun was waiting for was that he didn''t dare to fart when he heard it. If Meng Dashu, he turned around and left quickly.


    Lin Beibei''s classmates originally wanted to leave, but the girl who took the lead turned her eyes. Instead of leaving, she came up and looked at Lin Beibei''s concern and said, "Beibei, are you ok?"


    Nowadays, it''s very important to stand in the entertainment circle. Even Ling Shao doesn''t dare to offend these people. She plans to gamble!


    "Who are you?"


    After seeing these girls, Ning Rui frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, how are you, Ning Shao? My name is Xu Hong. We are classmates of Lin Beibei!"


    The girl bit her red lip, showing a trace of respect on her face, and said back.


    "Oh, it turns out that it''s Beibei''s classmates. Sit down, sit down, some beauties, just sit down!"


    Hearing Xu Hong''s words, Ning Rui relaxed, and his face became more pleasant. He quickly called.

 Chapter 495

    We are all young people. Since we are familiar with each other, Ning Rui has no airs about his own people. When he introduces each other, he knows each other.


    With the students of Lin Beibei, the atmosphere is very good. These girls are from the Conservatory of music, and their voices are very good. Moreover, those who can come here naturally have no appearance to say. With a strong voice, the atmosphere in the field is completely mobilized.


    After playing for three or four hours, the noisy party came to an end.


    They all drink some wine. Ning Rui wants to send Lin Beibei and others back. Ning Tao is not at ease. He asks for the car keys and asks them to go back with the young people. He himself sends Lin Beibei back.


    Ning Tao is not familiar with the route of Jinghua. Fortunately, he has a navigation and several guides beside him, so he can''t find the way.


    An hour later, the car stopped steadily at the gate of the Conservatory of music. Looking at the entrance of the highest Conservatory of music in China, Ning Tao was a little dazed.


    "It''s winter vacation now, so many students haven''t come home."


    It''s about guessing Ning Tao''s confusion that Xu Hong explains a few words to Ning Tao in time, which makes the latter suddenly realize.


    It turns out that for the students of the Conservatory of music, winter and summer vacation is the busiest, because at this juncture, there will be many competitions and talent shows. Few of them who can come here to study and do not want to be stars will naturally not miss this opportunity.


    Even if it''s not for the time being, it''s good for you to see more.


    But in this way, Ning Tao is relieved. After all, if Lin Beibei stays alone in the school, he will feel uncomfortable.


    Lin Beibei and others have been sent to the door of the dormitory. Ning Tao squints and looks up at the place where Lin Beibei lives. He just says to Lin Beibei, "Beibei, take care of yourself. Call me if you have anything


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning, we will take good care of Beibei!" Xu Hong looks like a big sister, with a pair of big eyes and strange brilliance. She never leaves Ning Tao. Now she is duty bound to speak for Lin Beibei.


    Nowadays, in order to become a big star, countless people are sharpening their heads and climbing up. It is undeniable that it is absolutely beneficial and harmless to meet some big bosses.


    After seeing the weight of Ning Tao, Xu Hong naturally has a strong interest in Ning Tao.


    "Well, if you have my phone number, please contact me when you have time!" Ning Tao nods and takes a deep look at Xu Hong. The words are more meaningful.


    Xu Hong''s mind, how can he not see out, although he does not like such a girl who has a plan, but also did not point out, the other side knows how to do!


    "Brother Ning, don''t forget your present!"


    No doubt, today is the happiest day for Lin Beibei. Now he is biting his lips and his long eyelashes are flashing. It''s really lovely.


    "Cough I won''t forget it


    Seeing that the other party still didn''t forget this, Ning Tao coughed two times and said something perfunctorily. Some of them didn''t dare to collide with Lin Beibei''s eyes. He waved to several people and turned into the car.


    "Beibei, Mr. Ning can''t be your boyfriend. It''s very deep!"


    After waiting for Ning Tao to leave, Xu Hong turns her head and looks at Lin Beibei unkindly. What she smiles on her face is just a little more tension in her words.


    £¥ ,@FH


    "Yes, Beibei, bring it in as it is!"


    Several other girls responded and gathered around one after another. They were suspected of extorting a confession by torture.


    "No, he''s just my elder brother Ning..."


    Being watched like this, Lin Beibei''s pretty face turned red, and his heart was about to jump out. At the end of the speech, his voice was like a mosquito.


    "Still say no, look, all blush!"


    A girl with an extrovert personality laughed. She didn''t miss the chance to attack Lin Beibei, and immediately exposed her, "no, forget it, ignore you!"


    Lin Beibei''s face turned red when he was told. He stamped his boots and ran upstairs.


    Ning Tao out of the college, first to xiamengfei to a phone.


    In recent days, he has to make a phone call with each other every day, not to ask about the progress of things, but out of worry.


    The plan is too big. Once it''s successful, it''s estimated that it will touch the interests of many people. If not, someone will take risks. This is why Ning Tao left the two elder martial brothers with Xia Mengfei. He didn''t talk on the phone. Xia Mengfei was too busy and hung up. Ning Tao put down the window and slowly took out a cigarette from his pocket.


    However, before he caught fire, the mobile phone on the bridge rang restlessly again.


    Took a look, turned out to be Li Bingbing''s phone, Ning Tao heart has no reason to tremble a few times.


    I''m really afraid of this woman. Ning Tao can''t figure it out. He had a good impression when he saw her for the first time. Now how did he become like this again? He even suspected that she was not alone.


    However, this should also be a word, if life is just like the first time, why autumn wind sad painting fan.


    Lighting the cigarette, Ning Tao reluctantly pressed the answer button."Ning Tao, don''t you want to answer my phone?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Li Bingbing came from the opposite side and asked, "er..."


    Ning Tao almost didn''t scare off his mobile phone when he heard the speech. He quickly looked around and felt empty.


    Of course, did not see each other, Ning Tao heart secretly scold a, really evil door, he thought in the heart of the other party how can know.


    But the mouth naturally won''t admit, "you don''t talk nonsense, no matter, I just took a bath!"


    "Hum, don''t cheat. I heard the horn, you son of a bitch. I''m so kind to you. I didn''t call me when I came to Jinghua. Are you going to kick me out when I''m used up?"


    When Ning Tao heard this, he almost fell on the steering wheel. What does it mean to run out of her? This sentence is too ambiguous, but he was a little puzzled. How did the other party know that he came to Beijing? He asked tentatively, "did Beibei tell you?"


    Clinker, he did not say this is OK, said Li Bingbing more angry, "Ning Tao, you son of a bitch, there is a face to say, go to see Beibei do not tell me, simply let the car hit you!"


    Cough... This heavy, a mouthful of smoke suddenly choked into his lungs, let him cough up violently, the foot quickly stepped on the brake, followed by a series of emergency brake sound.


    Ning Tao''s face turned black. He pulled the car to the side and showed his cards directly. "Li Bingbing, you''ve taken medicine today. You can''t call me to amuse me."


    "I''ll take medicine, son of a bitch. You men are all sons of a bitch."


    Li Bingbing is also very angry. He has no good words.


    "What''s the matter with you? I''ll hang up."


    Can''t stand this, leave a word, Ning Tao will hang up.


    "Yes, I''m at Hill cafe. You come to see me!"


    See Ning Tao to hang up, Li Bingbing words said fast, after not waiting for Ning Tao to open, quickly hung up the phone.

 Chapter 496

    "Sick!" Looking at the hanging up phone, Ning Tao''s face froze.


    He felt that Li Bingbing was absolutely crazy, otherwise how could she be haunted?


    After smoking the last mouthful of cigarettes, he throws the butt away from the window. Ning Tao presses the window directly, and the accelerator loosens under his feet and goes straight to Ning''s home.


    The other party let him go, he went, too no face, Ning Tao did not intend to find uncomfortable for himself.


    But not long after he left, Ning Tao felt that it was better to talk to the other party. After thinking about it, he made up an excuse in his heart and found a way to call back.


    The phone got through, but no one answered.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao murmurs a, hit again, the result is faster this time, be hanged up decisively by the other side directly.


    "My day..."


    Rao is Ning Tao feel self-restraint enough good, also can''t help but burst a rude sentence.


    They don''t answer at all. What can you do?


    First_ D hair "


    is there something wrong?


    When you think about Li Bingbing''s words, Ning Tao can''t help thinking more.


    He couldn''t think about some things, and the more he thought about them, the more he thought about them. In the end, he had to adjust the navigation and went straight to the hill cafe.


    It''s not that he wants to be a good man, but that he can''t be tough.


    In addition to his attitude towards Li Bingbing, he is still very good. In case something happens, it will be too late to regret anything later.


    Hill cafe is not far from Ning Tao''s location. He arrived in half an hour later.


    After parking the car, Ning Tao picked up his mobile phone and went straight to the cafe.


    However, before he got inside, the door of the coffee shop was pushed open from inside. A man and a woman came out from inside. He didn''t react. The woman came step by step and put her arm around him. She said, "don''t you want to come? Why are you here again? "


    The tight underpants make a pair of round thighs tight and exquisite. Ning Tao almost falls on it as soon as he looks up, but he doesn''t feel ecstatic. He just hears the sound, and he knows that he''s trapped again.


    Holding his arm is not others, it is Li Bingbing, at the moment is looking at him affectionately, with a pair of eyes, also winked at him, what danger.


    "Miss Li, who is this?"


    The man who walked with him turned black and asked.


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot to introduce you. This is my good friend Ning Tao!"


    Li Bingbing reached for the hair between her forehead, and first introduced Ning Tao to her, especially in her good friend''s place. She was so embarrassed that she looked at the man and said again, "how about this, let''s go to see the movie tonight?"


    "Oh, since Miss Li has something to do, I won''t disturb her. I''ll see you another day."


    The relationship between men and women was so good that there was nothing else to say. The young man was very straightforward. He said hello, turned around and left.


    "Hoo


    When the other party left, Li Bingbing released his hands holding Ning Tao and breathed a lot of heat, as if he finally moved away a stone in his heart.


    In Ning Tao''s heart, it seems that there are 10000 grass mud horses flying by, and they are used again.


    Now it''s very clear that the opponent is using him as a shield.


    Ning Tao promises that if Li Bingbing is a man, he will definitely beat the other party fat. He just thinks that if the other party is a man, he will not come.


    Originally, he wanted to scold the woman a few words, but the thought flashed, and he was too lazy to speak, so he turned around and left.


    Can''t get up, can''t you hide?


    "Well Why are you going... "


    See Ning Tao to go, Li Bingbing a Leng, after carrying a bag to catch up.


    All the way to the car, Ning Tao lit a cigarette and breathed his bad luck. Li Bingbing glanced coldly, but said, "I said beauty, this help has also been done. What else do you want?"


    "What''s the matter? Angry? "


    Sitting on the co pilot''s seat, Li Bingbing tilts his head and looks at Ning Tao carefully.


    "Where you go, I''ll take you home."


    Ning Tao is too lazy to talk nonsense. He opens the car window and flicks the ash, light way.


    "Stingy, I''m not angry with you. Can''t I use you? You''re still not a man. "


    ¡­¡­ When Ning Tao heard that the corner of his mouth was stiff, the tendons on his forehead began to rise, and he vomited smoke. He slowly turned around and swept his eyes up and down. Li Bingbing said, "do you want to try if I''m a man?"


    "Just try, dare you?"


    Li Bingbing''s haughty chin is lifted, and Ning Tao tit for tat.


    "You..."


    Ning Tao is angry. If he doesn''t see that the other party has helped Lin Beibei, he wants to set the other party upright. It took you a long time before he turned his head and said vaguely, "sick I don''t care about you


    Swallowing the smoke into his lungs, and then being blown by the cold wind, Ning Tao recovered a lot. Looking at the neon lights outside the window, he felt it was better to make it clear to the other party. He said without looking back, "Bingbing, this is not the way. If you don''t want to go on a blind date, you can discuss it with your family. You can''t take me as a shield every time."He didn''t know about the big family, but in his mind, there would be no illiterate parents. Besides, there are so many blind dates. Can you choose one?


    Li Bingbing did not answer him. A moment later, he heard a sobbing voice.


    Ning Tao was surprised and turned his head. He saw Li Bingbing covering her mouth and crying on the seat. Xiang shoulder trembled.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Ning Tao was sweating. He was still a little angry. Now with the other party''s crying, he suddenly disappeared. He quickly reached out and took out a few pieces of paper on the bridge, handed them to the other party and said, "what are you crying for? I said first, I didn''t bully you..."


    In his impression, Li Bingbing is very strong, otherwise he would not go to Donghai as a police officer. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not believe that the other party would cry.


    I look up and tell you that I don''t want to bully you, but I don''t want to pick you up


    Heaven and earth conscience, this all with where ah, Ning Tao want to say where I didn''t help you, give you push off a few? However, no matter how reasonable he was, the tears on the beauty''s cheek became indifferent.


    "Well, I''m wrong. Come on, wipe your tears first!"


    He also saw that the woman was in a hurry, otherwise she would not cry. At the moment, Ning Tao almost flattered and handed over the toilet paper, like a slave.


    "Will you help me in the future?" Li Bingbing''s look eased a lot. His eyes were still looking at Ning Tao.


    "Help, on call."


    To this, Ning Tao can do is to stabilize the woman, now almost did not want to agree.


    "That''s about it!"


    Li Bingbing took the toilet paper and wiped her tears. There was a trace of cunning in her eyes. She hummed, "I''m not mean either. For the sake of helping me this time, I''ll treat you to dinner!"

 Chapter 497

    "Right here?"


    When Ning Tao, under the command of Li Bingbing, comes to a humble hot pot restaurant in the suburb, he can''t help but stare at Li Bingbing road with suspicion of life.


    "What''s the matter here? It''s good for you to eat hot pot in winter."


    Li Bingbing stares at Ning Tao, and his words are impolite. "I''m not a big boss like you. If you don''t have money, do you like it or not?" I went down alone.


    "All right!"


    The guest follows the Lord. Ning Tao doesn''t dare to offend him at this point. Moreover, he doesn''t choose what to eat.


    Hotpot shop owner is very smart. There are not only hotpot, but also stir fried dishes and cold dishes in the shop. Li Bingbing is not polite at all. He looks like I''m very generous and you can order it casually.


    Rather than laughing or crying, Ning Tao ordered a famous beef hot pot and three or four fried dishes, which made him feel almost done.


    The boss was about to order the kitchen, but Li Bingbing added again, "boss, another dozen beers."


    "What''s for dinner?"


    At noon, Ning Tao''s spirit of wine hasn''t dispersed. He doesn''t want to drink any more. Another man and a woman have nothing to drink. Now, as soon as they frown, they will push the wine away.


    "It''s up to you!"


    Li Bingbing didn''t give him a chance to speak. As soon as he pulled him, he took him to a free table.


    "I said you don''t have to come here to eat a hot pot!"


    After sitting down, Ning Tao reaches out his hand and pours a cup of hot water for them. He is speechless.


    It took him more than an hour to find the place. He was not surprised.


    "Hum, you think that this is Jinghua, not Donghai. It would be miserable if people who know me saw it!"


    Li Bingbing hummed and finally told the real reason.


    "Well All right


    Ning Tao would like to say that Jinghua is so big, how many people can know you? It''s too careful, but it doesn''t matter if you say it.


    Li Bingbing was very interested. He opened two bottles of beer and pointed to the shop. "I tell you, if you want to eat authentic instant boiled mutton in Beijing, you can''t be wrong to come to this old shop!"


    "We had beef hotpot."


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned, I feel it''s better to emphasize it.


    Li Bing can''t help but look at the wine


    "All right."


    Ning Tao smiles and doesn''t argue with the other party. He taps his fingers on the table and says, "I feel you''re not too young. All the introductions from your family must be good. Why don''t you choose one?"


    "Cut, those people, dandies, embroidered pillows."


    Li Bingbing snorted and raised his glass with Ning Tao. First he took a sip, then he drank it all.


    Seeing that the other party had a drink to drink, Ning Tao looked at him, and he had to drink. Li Bingbing''s face regained its smile, and he reached out his hand to fill them up again.


    "Then it''s not a matter for you to be furtive. It will be solved sooner or later."


    Ning Tao sighed, and at the same time, he was glad that he didn''t live in such a family. He felt uncomfortable when he thought about it.


    "Don''t worry. I know you must hate me in your heart, but maybe this is the last time."


    The words fall, Li Bingbing drinks the beer in the cup again casually, the facial expression is very not good-looking.


    "What''s the matter? Are you going to compromise? "


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, some don''t understand each other this words is what meaning.


    "Bullshit!"


    Li Bingbing took a chopstick dish, chewed it hard, swallowed it, and just said, "I won''t go back to work in the East China Sea after the new year."


    "Oh, I don''t work in Donghai, do I?"


    Ning Tao''s heart is a Lin, came spirit, thought next, seriously looking at Li Bingbing, surprised way, "because of this?"


    "I can''t say that."


    Li Bingbing didn''t fall down at all. He took a bottle of beer and drank it. He shook his head and said, "it''s my own decision to go to Donghai. Now my family has helped me quit my job!"


    "Oh Ning Tao suddenly realized that emotion is his own opinion.


    Originally, he also wondered, according to what Li Bingbing said, the other party''s family is good, how can he become a dangerous film policeman in Donghai.


    "Ning Tao, will you miss me if you don''t see me in the future?"


    Li Bingbing''s eyes turned, and suddenly he leaned forward. He approached Ning Tao for a few minutes, and his words lowered a few minutes.


    "Well Eat, eat! "


    Ning Tao pretended not to hear it. Seeing that the beef was boiling, he pointed with his chopsticks and gave them a chopstick first.


    "Cut, you are as timid as a mouse!"


    Li Bingbing gritted her teeth and hated iron for not making steel.


    Ning Tao ignored the other party''s words. After eating a piece of beef, he drank some beer and hiccupped: "it''s good to go back to Beijing. It''s too dangerous to be a film policeman. It''s good to find a department with a little leisure. You should take it easy."Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t take the bait, Li Bingbing was a little anxious. He poured himself a beer again and stared at Ning Tao and said, "Ning Tao, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    "Well, it''s beautiful."


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what the other party is up to. He looks at the other party''s exquisite face bag and says frankly.


    Then why don''t you just marry me.


    "Poof..."


    Just drank the hot water Ning Tao smell speech directly to spurt out, continuously coughed several, just can''t cry and smile way: "Bingbing, you drink too much, don''t make trouble."


    "I didn''t make any trouble. I''m serious. I have two criteria for choosing a mate. It''s ok if I don''t say that. Li Bingbing was worried immediately when he said that," Ning Tao, don''t be perfunctory. Don''t think I don''t know. Even the Du family didn''t pay attention to it. Can you still be afraid of us Li family? As for you are a underworld, hum, I''m not a policeman now, I can''t control you. "


    "How do you know about the Du family?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, full face suspicious of looking to Li Bingbing.


    "Well, who doesn''t know about the upper circle of Jinghua City? I didn''t find that you are very bullish before!" Li Bingbing looks at Ning Tao with complicated eyes, but he can''t hear what he feels.


    "All right!"


    Being torn down by the other party, Ning Tao''s head also counsels and pulls up. Then he thinks of something and asks, "by the way, the Du family is very good in Beijing?"


    "Not very good, very good."


    Li Bingbing reached for a paper towel and wiped the corner of his mouth. He said, "in the Chinese family, the top three can be ranked, and there are more than three feudal officials in the family."


    "Wipe!" Ning Tao eyes a stare, the heart did not strive to beat, really a bit unexpected.


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s appearance, Li Bingbing blinked and hummed, "now I know it''s too late. You''ve offended the Du family so miserably this time. I''m not sure you''ll be dead in the street one day."


    "Then you don''t stay away from me, so as not to splash your blood." After a short absence, Ning Tao laughs and exaggerates.


    For him, if a man dies and a bird is in the sky, he will not die for thousands of years. If a soldier comes to block the water and cover the earth, he will die. There is nothing to be afraid of.

 Chapter 498

    "I''m a policeman, I''m not afraid!" Li Bingbing is smiling, not afraid,


    Ning Tao thought that the other party would help him, and the worst way was to comfort him. At the moment, he was speechless and speechless, and then he bowed his head and ate fiercely,


    however, Li Bingbing didn''t mean to let him go. He stretched out his chopsticks and knocked on the plate in front of him and said, "ah, Ning Tao, you really don''t want me, but I can support you very well!"


    What''s the reason for this? Ning Tao can''t help rolling his eyes. "Isn''t your family asking you to marry someone who''s right?" The implication is that I''m not good,


    "it''s OK, we can elope and go back to Wudang Mountain with you directly. After a few years, we''ll go back with our children. They don''t want to and can''t help it..." Li Bingbing biting chopsticks, eyes bright way.


    "Stop!" See each other more said more outrageous, Ning Tao quickly stopped, the mouth of things swallow, unclear so asked, "I said Bingbing ah, how do you always stare at me!"


    Li Bingbing is very natural way, "who want me to know the people who are not afraid of the rich and powerful also you!"


    "Well, that''s a reason!" Ning Tao wants to say that who says I''m not afraid? Who''s willing to offend the rich and powerful families? A Cao family in Donghai almost killed him. This time, he was directly targeted by the top rich and powerful families and asked who to reason with.


    "In fact, there''s nothing wrong with a rich family. You don''t know if you''re in a good fortune. Look at Zhou Ru, it''s very good. I don''t have this chance. If I have this chance, I''ll definitely be on top!" Ning Tao thought about it and felt that it was better to correct the other party''s three outlooks.


    Not to mention that Zhou Ru is OK, Li Bingbing is even more angry when he mentions the other party. He seems to think of something. He slaps the table and looks at Ning Tao with a sneer. "You mean to say this. Did you do something shameful to Xiao ru?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Ning Tao was startled by this slap, some guilty way.


    "Pretend, you try your best to pretend for me. Zhang Mingyuan has asked me several times. Are you hiding something from me?" Li Bingbing looks not good, with the tone of torture.


    Ning Tao is a Leng at first, then the complexion can''t help but get strange, that call a desire to cry without tears, the way of heart, if you didn''t say that at the beginning, can people doubt?


    Just want to explain, Ning Tao heart move, an idea formed in the heart, drank a beer, looked at Li Bingbing sigh way, "Bingbing ah, since you asked, I don''t hide you, I like Zhou Ru!"


    Now that the other party has caught him, he''s going to take a drastic step to make the other party stop thinking.


    "What?"


    Li Bingbing suddenly got up, staring at Ning Tao and gritting his teeth, "it turns out that Wang Dadan in Xiaoru''s mouth is you!"


    Because of too much excitement, Li Bingbing''s voice was not small, and many people in the hotel suddenly turned their heads and looked ambiguous.


    "Ah, calm down, calm down, keep your voice down for fear that other people won''t hear you, right? It''s not what you think!" Ning Tao felt that he had just done a very stupid thing.


    Li Bingbing turned his head and looked around. His face turned red and he quickly sat down.


    "Let me explain to you..." Ning Tao picked up a stone and hit his own foot this time, so he had to explain.


    "Stop it!" However, as soon as Li Bingbing raised her hand, she stopped. She stared at Ning Tao for a long time. Then she snorted, "Xiaoru is beautiful and rich. She is not as big as me. It''s normal for you to like her!"


    Speaking of this, Li Bingbing''s eyes were red. He raised his glass and touched it in front of Ning Tao. "Drink!"


    Ning Tao has a bitter face when he is looked at by the other party. The yellow mud falls in his crotch. It''s not excrement, but excrement. He is depressed in his heart and simply drinks.


    ¡­¡­


    Wine is a bone scraper. The more you drink, the more intoxicated you are. Both of them are worried. As soon as they drink, the beer bottle falls to the ground.


    When he comes out of the hot pot shop, Ning Tao is OK, but Li Bingbing is going to become a pile of mud.


    Help each other into the car. Ning Tao is silly. He doesn''t know where Li Bingbing lives.


    "Hello, where is your home?"


    Ning Tao rubbed his face hard, and then approached Li Bingbing and cried out.


    "I''m not going home, I''m going home with you!" Li Bingbing turns her eyes to see Ning Tao, turns her head to change her posture, and then goes to sleep.


    Look at each other like this, Ning Tao thought, simply gave up.


    When a girl drinks like this, it doesn''t look good to send her home, let alone the other side.


    Start the car, Ning Tao turns around and goes away.


    More than ten minutes later, Ning Tao took Li Bingbing to a hotel and opened a room under the ambiguous front desk. The other party also sent a Durex for free, which made Ning Tao speechless.


    "Sleep well here. I''ll come tomorrow morning."


    When Li Bingbing goes to bed, Ning Tao claps his hands and plans to leave.


    If the other party drinks like this, if he is in Donghai, he will definitely take the other party home to have a rest, but here, he still lives in other people''s home, so he can''t take Li Bingbing back to Ning''s home.However, as soon as he was about to leave, Li Bingbing on the bed suddenly got up, covered his mouth and ran to the bathroom barefoot.


    Then there was the sound of vomiting.


    Ning Tao sighed, poured a cup of warm water for the other party, and went in.


    After vomiting, Li Bingbing drinks some boiled water and is in better condition. When he comes out of the bathroom and lies on the bed, he stares at Ning Tao.


    "Well, if you''re OK, I''ll go!"


    By the other side see in the heart hair, Ning Tao swallowed a saliva, barely dry smile two, try a way.


    Li Bingbing didn''t say a word. He didn''t have any strength all over. He didn''t seem to hear him. Even his eyes seemed empty.


    "Li Bingbing, don''t scare me. Are you ok?"


    The more the other party is like this, on the contrary, it makes him dare not go. Ning Tao regrets that he has nothing to do with letting the other party drink so much wine.


    "Ning Tao, where are you and Xiaoru


    A moment later, Li Bingbing just blinked and looked at Ning Tao.


    "What do you think? I''m pure with Zhou Ru!"


    Seeing that the other party was still thinking about it, Ning Tao spread his hands, where he had the heart to talk about it with the other party. With a cough, he advised, "drink too much and go to sleep!"


    "Where do you like Xiaoru?"


    Li Bingbing was not moved, but her eyes lit up.


    Ning Tao does not open his mouth, Li Bingbing continues, "do you like Xiaoru''s legs very much?"


    Li Bingbing''s words make Ning Tao dumbfounded.


    Ning Tao''s expression changes, Li Bingbing naturally is to see in the eye, immediately hummed a sentence, "don''t think I don''t know what''s in your man''s mind?"? Xiaoru''s legs are pretty, but she''s not as big as my chest


    Speaking of this, Li Bingbing took a deep breath, blushed slightly, gritted her teeth, and said, "Ning Tao, do you want to touch it?"

 Chapter 499

    "Still here?"


    Hearing the same words again, Ning Tao can''t help but think of the beauty of that day. A few sparks flashed in his heart. He just looked up and saw that Li Bingbing''s face was red like a monkey''s ass. he quickly gave up his mind.


    Obviously, the other party is drinking too much now. If he takes advantage of others'' danger at this time, he doesn''t want to be a villain. Ning Tao shakes his head hard and says, "Bingbing, you drink too much, sleep!" After that, I will go out.


    After all, he is a normal man. He doesn''t say it''s OK. He really has some ideas in his heart. What''s more, he drinks a lot. He lives in the same room with only one man and few girls. Besides, he has a blood baby. Well, even if there is no blood baby, it''s hard for Ning Tao to say what can happen.


    "Son of a bitch, you are still not a man..."


    See Ning Tao unexpectedly want to go, Li Bingbing a Leng, then a pillow throw out, burst out to scold.


    You have to know how much courage she had when she said that. As a result, the man didn''t even think about it and was about to leave. When he was wronged, he almost didn''t cry.


    In fact, she was forced to be anxious. She didn''t feel anything before. Now she finally knows that some things can''t be resisted. Moreover, she has a strong temperament. In addition, Zhou Ru''s current situation makes her feel even more disheartened.


    When she is introduced to her family, she inevitably wants to compare with Ning Tao. She doesn''t like the atmosphere of a rich family. Such a comparison has an immediate effect.


    If she just has a good feeling for Ning Tao at the beginning, after many things, she has already regarded Ning Tao as her last straw.


    There''s always a feeling in the world that it''s not love, but it goes deep into the bone marrow. Looking back, it''s all you.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with Li Bingbing. Ning Tao reaches for the pillow, takes a breath, and says with a black face, "what do you want?"


    No matter who was scolded a lot, the mood is not good, especially the sentence is not a man, it is to let his teeth itch.


    "I''m thirsty. I need water."


    Maybe he was tired of scolding. Li Bingbing gasped and finally calmed down. Looking at the teapot not far away, he said.


    "Well, all right."


    Ning Tao feels that he really has nothing to look for. If he knows the other party''s appearance and what kind of wine to drink, he swears in his heart that there will never be another time. If the other party has a request, he can''t be indifferent. Ning Tao turns back, puts the pillow on the bed first, then pours a glass of water for Li Bingbing, and carefully carries it over.


    However, just as he was close to Li Bingbing, the other side suddenly threw at him and directly pressed him under his body and rode on it.


    "Well, why are you Water, water... "


    Ning Tao was surprised. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough and moved the cup away quickly. Otherwise, he would have spilled it on Li Bingbing. Rao, there was a lot of water in the cup.


    Although he was drunk, Li Bingbing didn''t cover it. He took off his coat. Then he pulled down his cashmere sweater and put his hands on Ning Tao. Zhuang Ruo was crazy about Ning Tao''s clothes.


    "What are you doing..."


    Ning Tao is a little confused. He knows that Li Bingbing is tough, but he never thought that Li Bingbing is so tough. Especially when he takes off his cashmere sweater, the pair of waves on his chest have completely got rid of the shackles, and draw a beautiful arc in front of him


    "No, I''m going to beat you tonight Li Bingbing grits her teeth and looks almost cannibal. He unbuttons Ning Tao''s coat and touches it with both hands.


    "I wipe it!" Ning Tao is speechless. He is a big man. He is said by a woman. If this is spread out, he will be shameless.


    "How can''t it be solved..."


    I don''t know if he is drunk or not. Li Bingbing can''t untie Ning Tao''s belt in any case. He is so anxious that he will cry.


    As the saying goes, again and again, again and again, three and exhausted, she is going to take advantage of this strength to do Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t smile bitterly and spread his hands, "you''re not a baby, are you?"


    "Screw you, I''ve slept with so many men!"


    Li Bingbing lowered his head and used all his teeth. He said vaguely.


    "Boom..."


    It''s OK to say this. As soon as Ning Tao said that he felt the last trace of reason in his head, he completely put it away. The other side''s whole head was under the pressure, which really made people not move. As soon as he threw the cup, Ning Tao twisted on the buckle of his belt with one hand, and "pa" suddenly opened.


    "Damn it, you asked for it!"


    With a low roar, Ning Tao presses Li Bingbing down with his backhand.


    He wants to make the other party feel like a man.


    This kind of thing is familiar to Ning Tao. After three times five divided by two, they clean their clothes. Their movements are more skillful than Li Bingbing just now. After that, they immediately roll into a ball.


    It''s true that Li Bingbing is a strong woman, but in the final analysis, she is just a woman. Just as Ning Tao drives straight in, any disguise will be torn. Because she is too fierce, she suddenly utters a scream, and her facial features will be distorted.Ning Tao was also startled. He quickly stopped his action and said suspiciously, "you can''t be half an hour later. With a relaxed Ning Tao covering his upper body, he felt a cigarette on the head of the bed and puffed up. I didn''t expect that the woman next to him was really the first time.


    I''ve been fooled again!


    Feeling a, Ning Tao turned back to Li Bingbing pulled under the quilt, hesitated for a long time, just hold out a word, "still hurt?"


    "Go away!"


    If you can, Li Bingbing will definitely go up and give Ning Tao a fat beating. After this toss, her whole body seems to be falling apart, and she doesn''t want to move.


    The man next to her is an animal. She doesn''t know how to pity her. Now she is still in hot pain.


    "You didn''t make it clear!"


    Spit a smoke, Ning Tao shakes his head, feel very aggrieved, this matter really don''t blame him.


    It''s the other side who has been clamouring to be fierce, plus it''s not a man''s words, he can''t be as good as the other side''s idea, if he didn''t see that little bit of blood, I''m afraid Li Bingbing is even worse now.


    "If you can''t, don''t try to be brave. It''s better now."


    Li Bingbing can be said to want to cry without tears. If anyone tells her to do it now, she will promise not to kill him.


    It''s just that she actually pits herself. In order to show that she''s a veteran, she''s also very fierce. As a result, she suffered a big loss. It''s strange that she didn''t hurt.


    Raise a hand to flick the cigarette ash, Ning Tao accidentally saw the front desk to send that box of Durex, slightly a Leng, then wry smile, it seems that the other party is very prescient.

 Chapter 500

    "Go away!" In the Du family villa in Beijing, Du Hui suddenly overturns a square table, looks like crazy, breathes heavily in his mouth and curses incessantly.


    Last time, the airport incident reduced him to a laughing stock among other people in Beijing. Even the whole exclusive had no face. But now he just can''t do anything!


    The authority of the Du family is inviolable. Originally, someone was sent to assassinate him, but he failed. Ning Tao didn''t know what bad luck he had, so he lived in the Ning family.


    Outside the Du family, you can take less care of it, but if you run to the Ning family to make trouble, it''s no doubt to hit the Ning family''s face. No one in the big family is willing to make a grudge.


    It''s nothing to postpone. It''s just a news in the morning, which makes it difficult for him to calm down.


    The three local gangs in Donghai suddenly joined hands to kill the YMCA by surprise. This kind of thing has little direct relationship with him, but who doesn''t know the relationship between the YMCA and the Du family.


    And the person behind the other party is Ning Tao. In this way, he will hit the Du family in the face again.


    The young people''s Association does not allow Ning Tao to apologize for his delay. He is waiting for him to do something. Before he does anything, Ning Tao kills the young people''s association with his backhand.


    "Ning Tao must die!" Du Hui sat on the sofa with a overcast face. His face was gloomy and terrible.


    Don''t think about it. Now I don''t know how many people are watching the jokes of the Du family. If we don''t take any measures, we are afraid that the influence of the Du family will be greatly reduced.


    "Young master, Ning Tao is cunning. He stays in Ning''s house and seldom goes out. We can''t do it!"


    On one side, a short, middle-aged man frowned and looked dignified.


    If Ning Tao was here, he would be able to recognize that this man was the one who was assassinated that night.


    "If he doesn''t come out, try to get him out. I can''t wait any longer. Uncle Qian, I want him dead now!"


    Du Hui raised his head and looked at Qian Hong, the housekeeper of his family. His eyes were full of ruthlessness.


    "This..." Qian Hong''s eyebrows are deeply locked. It''s not hard for him to kill Ning Tao. It''s rare that he is afraid of his hands and feet in Jinghua. In addition, he has no chance to see Ning Tao. Even if he has all the skills, it''s useless.


    Just then, when he thought about Du Hui''s words that led him out, he brightened his eyes. It seemed that he thought of something. He said in a hurry, "young master, you just said that because of a girl in the leisure villa, Ning Tao has done something to a young master of the Ling family!"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Du Hui was stunned and asked, "Jinghua is such a big city. It''s natural that something happens and spreads quickly. In particular, they deliberately pay attention to each other''s movements!"


    "Young master, I heard that the girl knew Ning Tao?" Qian Hong smile, a deep reminder.


    "Well?" Du Hui''s eyes brightened when he heard that, and suddenly he looked at Qian Hong, "Uncle Qian, you mean..."


    "Yes, that girl can use it..." Qian Hong smiles a little, and then says with confidence, "as long as the young master finds out the girl''s information, it will be done, and he will not give the boy a chance!"


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Li Bingbing wakes up, he is already in the morning. He raises his hand and knocks on his heavy head. After glancing up, he sees that Ning Tao doesn''t know when he has got up. At the moment, he is standing in front of the window, breathing clouds and leaving her a figure.


    "Awake?"


    Ning Tao seems to have eyes behind him. He turns back slowly and pauses on Li Bingbing''s face. He just smiles a little and shows his white teeth. He says to Nunu on the table, "I bought you soybean milk and fried dough sticks. Let''s make do with it!"


    Li Bingbing didn''t know what time it was. The sun came in and threw a layer of light on the man in front of the window, just like an angel. When she heard the warm words, somehow, the tip of her nose was sour and moved.


    "You have a conscience!"


    Being looked at by the other side, Li Bingbing''s face turned red. He underestimated it and wanted to get up. But with this move, he felt the pain in her lower body and let her take a breath.


    "Son of a bitch, you still look!" Turning to see Ning Tao''s smile, Li Bingbing''s face suddenly turned cold,


    "er..."


    Ning Tao''s face was stiff. Later, he turned his head honestly and took a deep breath of smoke. His heart was full of ups and downs.


    Some things may be impulsive when they are done, and they will be regretted afterwards. Ning Tao foresaw it when he was doing it.


    But what he didn''t expect is that Li Bingbing is really a good place, which still makes his head buzzing.


    To be fair, if the other side is not the same, it''s OK to shoot and break up afterwards, but now it''s a bit confusing for him.


    As for being good with Li Bingbing, he never thought about it. It''s not practical at all. He knows how much he has. Even if Li Bingbing wants to, he can''t marry him, let alone he is a rich family.


    Fortunately, Li Bingbing didn''t wake up and yell at him to be responsible, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do.In mind, the idea of chaos, will smoke butt stampede out, Ning Tao back, Li Bingbing has put on the clothes, is eating.


    "Well, you have a good rest these two days. Don''t run around if you have nothing to do!" When he comes to the other side, Ning Tao thinks about it, but he still cares about it, so that the woman won''t say three or four more things,


    "shut up


    Li Bingbing smell speech face more red, mercilessly stare at Ning Tao, eyes that call a resentment, let Ning Tao startled, immediately obediently shut up.


    "What time is it?"


    Li Bingbing was very satisfied with Ning Tao''s performance. He took another sip of soybean milk and asked casually.


    "Well, after ten o''clock!"


    "What? After ten? "


    When Li Bingbing heard that Yan''s face changed, he quickly took out his mobile phone and said, "why didn''t the mobile phone alarm ring?"


    "Well, I''m afraid it will affect your sleep. I shut you down!"


    Li Bingbing''s action suddenly froze. When he looked back, he didn''t look for his mobile phone. He yelled "son of a bitch!" He pours on Ning Tao and holds him down, which is a pear blossom storm fist.


    Li Bingbing was really angry. He was not vague. He even beat and scolded, and his face turned black.


    Well, I didn''t fight when I got up. Now I''m making up for it. Ning Tao also realized that he had done something wrong with his kindness. He held his head and recognized it. He couldn''t fight back and scolded him.


    However, Li Bingbing is more anxious than he imagined. When he feels out of breath, he mumbles that he is finished. As soon as he carries his bag, he goes out quickly, just looking at the posture of walking and how uncomfortable it is.


    "Ah, where are you going? I''ll see you off!"


    Ning Tao knows that all he says at this time is in vain. He just wants to atone for his sins. He grabs the key on the table and immediately catches up.

 Chapter 501

    After parting with Ning Tao yesterday, Lin Beibei was a little out of his mind. The longer he stayed, the more he expected the mysterious gift Ning Tao said.


    "Thinking about your brother Ning again!"


    Seeing Lin Beibei staring at his mobile phone, the girl in the dormitory who was friendly with him stretched out her hand and patted him, and then approached him with a smile,


    "ah, scare me..."


    Suddenly, she scolded Lin Beibei smartly, and a faint blush immediately appeared on her face. She couldn''t hear her roommate''s teasing voice. Of course, she couldn''t admit it. She immediately replied, "dead girl, what nonsense!"


    "Brother Ning, I''m waiting for your gift..."


    The roommate''s eyes were full of cunning, trying to imitate Lin Beibei''s words yesterday, and then he turned around and ran away.


    "Hate..."


    Lin Beibei "hum" and is about to chase her roommate, clinker. At this time, her mobile phone suddenly rings,


    regardless of teasing with her roommate, Lin Beibei sees that it is a strange number, hesitates a little, and presses the answer button.


    "


    as soon as I put it to my ear, a male voice came from the phone," is that Miss Lin Beibei? "


    "Well, I am. Who are you?" Lin Beibei was stunned and asked.


    "Oh, I''m from the express company. I''m entrusted by Mr. Ning taoning to send you a package. Please come down and sign for it!"


    Mr. Ning taoning, package? Just a few words immediately excited Lin Beibei. He took a deep breath and said in a hurry, "where are you now?"


    After confirming the place, Lin Beibei ran out like a gust of wind, looking forward to the mysterious gift in Ning Tao''s mouth.


    At the gate of the college, Lin Beibei saw a van. A young man with a bunch of flowers was standing by, looking left and right.


    Reconfirming the license plate number, Lin Beibei ran up and said to the man sweetly, "Hello, I''ll take the express!"


    "Oh, you are Miss Lin Beibei!"


    The young man looked up and down at Lin Beibei and asked.


    "I am!" Lin Beibei shook his mobile phone and nodded.


    "OK, Miss Lin Beibei, this is a flower from Mr. Ning. Please get on the bus and sign it!"


    The young man handed the flowers to Lin Beibei and asked.


    The flower is a rose, very fresh, bright red, in full bloom, hold in the arms of a strong fragrance, and in the flowers, there is a red strip, written on it is very vulgar but very with the impact of the three words, "I love you!"


    The gift is not mysterious, and even a bit conventional, but now it fills Lin Beibei''s whole heart. Her heart is about to jump out. Happiness comes so suddenly that she can hardly breathe.


    Calm down, Lin Beibei wants to quickly sign a phone call to Ning Tao. She naturally takes this as something Ning Tao is embarrassed to say.


    There were three or four men sitting in the van. One of them, a middle-aged man, seeing Lin Beibei, gave her a list with a smile.


    I do not know why, the other side of this smile, but let Lin Beibei heart some hair, as if a monster stare at the general, subconsciously want to sign to leave.


    However, at this time, the young man under the car suddenly pushed in and got Lin Beibei on the car. At the same time, he quickly sat on the car and pulled the door.


    The driver had been ready for a long time, but now the accelerator was released and he left the scene quickly.


    "You What are you doing? "


    Lin Beibei on the bus was surprised to see that his left and right sides were surrounded by people. His face changed and he spoke quickly.


    "Miss Lin, don''t be afraid. We have no malice. We just want you to do us a favor." The middle-aged man gave a faint smile and looked indifferent.


    "I don''t know you and I can''t help you. Let me go!" Lin Beibei subconsciously hugged the flowers, trembling all over, one hand to open the door.


    "Sit down!"


    Just now, the young man, who was harmless to people and animals, reached out and grabbed Lin Beibei''s wrist and forced him to press on the seat.


    "Let me go, or I''ll call the police..." Lin Beibei''s face turned pale. She had learned from the past, and a bad feeling suddenly rose in her heart.


    Pop!


    The young man swung his backhand and popped a spring knife out of nowhere. He stuck it directly on Lin Beibei''s neck and said with a smile, "Miss Lin, I advise you to be honest, otherwise I don''t mind adding more strokes to your beautiful face!"


    As soon as he said this, it worked. Lin Beibei was too scared to move.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man smiles, squints at Lin Beibei and says, "Miss Lin, as long as you do me a little favor, I can guarantee that you will be released soon!"


    Qian Hong is the middle-aged man. After discussing some things with Du Hui, he immediately took action.


    As for the flowers and phone calls, he actually made a mistake. After all, this is in Beijing. If you openly kidnap here, I''m afraid that even the Du family will not be able to bear the consequences.After all, there are some things that you can know, but you can''t put them on the table. That''s the rule.


    "You What can I do for you? "


    Lin Beibei forced himself to calm down, knowing that he couldn''t escape in a short time, and he insisted.


    "It''s very simple. We need you to ask Mr. Ning to a place. I don''t have as much face as you. I need Miss Lin to help me!" Qian Hong gave a dry cough and finally told his purpose.


    Lin Beibei is pure and true, absolutely not stupid. He can''t understand the other party''s posture. He clenches his teeth and shakes his head. "What do you say I don''t understand?"


    The other party does not directly find Ning Tao, but also through her, ask Lin Beibei how can promise, she will never harm Ning Tao.


    "It seems that Miss Lin doesn''t want to cooperate!" Qian Hong''s face turned black when he heard that the young man immediately pushed the dagger forward and said, "Miss Lin, we are all civilized people. I hope you can cooperate with us!"


    "Bah, even if you kill me, I won''t call elder brother Ning!"


    Unexpectedly, Lin Beibei suddenly became strong at this time. Although his words trembled, he was very decisive.


    "Miss Lin, you have to think clearly!"


    Qian Hong''s brow slightly wrinkled, it seems that he didn''t expect the other party to be so tough.


    "You are all bad people. Brother Ning will not let you go!" Lin Beibei snorted, but he held the flowers more tightly.


    "To die!"


    Qian Hong''s eyes flashed a killing machine, one hand like a knife, in the back of the neck lightning cut, Lin Beibei suddenly fell on the seat.


    "Martial uncle, what should we do now?"


    The young man was stunned and couldn''t help looking at Qian Hong.


    Qian Hong''s face flashed. He just said in a cold voice from his teeth, "act according to the plan!"

 Chapter 502

    Li Bingbing will be sent to the local, Ning Tao back from the outside, has been close to noon.


    "Brother Ning, did you sleep well last night?"


    Seeing Ning Tao, Ning Rui immediately came up and winked at him, which was meaningful.


    Yesterday, Ning Tao went to see Lin Beibei off. He didn''t come back until this point. It''s strange that he didn''t make people reverie.


    "Oh, I met a friend. I talked too late yesterday. I''m afraid it will affect everyone''s rest when I come back!"


    For Ning Rui''s strange tone, Ning Tao turns a white eye, pretends not to hear it, pretends to reply calmly, and comes towards the small garden in the backyard.


    The Ning family covers a large area, but there are not many people living in it. Their two sons have moved out because of their work.


    The size of the yard is not small. There is a vegetable field in the flower bed of the backyard, in which there are dozens of green Chinese cabbages. Ning Lao is watering them now.


    Looking at these cabbages, Ning Tao is also very emotional. If he can grow cabbages in a place like Beijing, it will definitely make people tongue tied. It is estimated that there are not many cabbages in front of him.


    Look at the f (


    ) in Chapter W6 of * genuine + chapter W6: "old man, proper exercise is OK, but don''t overdo it, otherwise it will backfire!"


    Come to the garden, Ning Tao skilled help Ning old work, still don''t forget to charge a.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so brittle. I''m used to it!" After the treatment of Ning Tao these days, Ning Lao is much better and has been able to do some light things.


    Straightening up, Ning beat his back with his fist. He was very satisfied with Ning Tao''s action. He sighed, "this man, no matter how far he goes, can''t forget his roots. Now that the living conditions are good, we should not only carry on the past and open up the future, but also remember the hard years of the revolution."


    Ning Tao knew that the old man was just thinking about growing vegetables. He turned around and laughed. At the same time, he raised the water float in his hand and said, "Ning Tao is right, but it''s going on. We young people can come here!"


    Ninglao also burst out laughing, "young people don''t have much awareness of you. Ningrui never accompany me to do this. If only he had half of your awareness!"


    "Different ideas, different revolutionary division of labor, good men are ambitious, like I don''t have big ideas to do this for you!" Ning Tao blinked and laughed.


    "Grandfather, elder brother Ning, have dinner!"


    When Ning Lao wanted to say something more, Ning Rui''s cry came from the front yard.


    "Let''s go, the world is big, the meal is big, let''s quit!"


    Rather old smell speech, immediately called Ning Tao, laughing and holding his hand to the front yard.


    Lunch is not rich, but it is very delicious. One is fried meat with garlic moss, one is fried mushroom with pepper, one is fried bean sprouts, plus a pot of Porphyra egg soup and a bowl of rice. You will have a good appetite.


    Ning Tao ate two fried dough sticks in the morning. Now, naturally, he is not polite. Together with Ning Rui, the wind and cloud are broken.


    After staying for a few days, Ning Tao is familiar with Ning family. He also finds that Ning Rui is definitely a good actor.


    He was honest and clever at home. He was scolded by the old man all day. When he got outside, he didn''t know if he was used to it. He became domineering and domineering.


    I don''t know if all the children of the big family are like this. I can''t help but remind him of Li Bingbing. I don''t know if it''s the same at home.


    The bigger the people are, the more eager they are to be popular. Mr. Ning usually doesn''t have much to eat, but seeing their eating patterns, he is very cheerful, and he also takes a few more mouthfuls of rice.


    Then, in the middle of the meal, the phone in Ning Tao''s pocket rings.


    Ning Tao takes out a look, really north north of the telephone, toward Ning old two people sorry sign, get up to go outside to connect.


    "Beibei, have you eaten yet?"


    Swallow the rice in the mouth, Ning Tao opened his mouth and asked.


    "Mr. Ning, I''m very sorry to use your friend''s mobile phone to call you!"


    However, Lin Beibei''s voice was not remembered on the phone. It was a voice deliberately suppressed by a strange man.


    Weng


    On hearing this sound, Ning Tao''s brain was shocked and his heart was in a complete mess.


    Trying to calm down, Ning Tao tried his best to calm down, and a evil spirit appeared on his face. He said coldly, "who are you?"


    "Mr. Ning doesn''t need to know who I am. Please believe that I have no malice. I just want Mr. Ning to come out for a talk!"


    "Joke, if you want to talk to me, you can come to me directly. Kidnapping other people is nothing!"


    "Ha ha, I''m just afraid that Mr. Ning will despise me. The wall of Ning''s courtyard is high, so I have to take this method!"


    Ning Tao one hand fist clenched, which can''t hear the threat meaning of the other party, the face has no facial expression of way, "you put Lin Beibei, I talk with you!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning. As long as you cooperate, I will never hurt that beautiful lady. I will send you the position later. You should know how to do it!"There is no more to say, words fall, on the crisp hang up the phone.


    "Damn it Looking at the hang up phone, Ning Tao''s face couldn''t help flickering.


    Originally, he thought that it was safe for him to take protective measures on the other side of the East China Sea, but he missed a Lin Beibei, which gave his opponent an opportunity to take advantage of.


    As for who the opponent is, Ning Tao can''t think about it now. He turns around and enters the room.


    "Sir, take your time. I''m in a hurry. Go out for a while!" Ning Tao tries to keep himself as if nothing had happened. Then he swings at Ning Rui with one hand and turns around.


    Ning Rui Leng Leng, don''t understand what''s so urgent, but didn''t say much, also put down the chopsticks, quickly followed out.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, Ning Lao put down his chopsticks, picked up a napkin and wiped it. His eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Ning Rui, I need a gun now. I know it''s here. Can you help me?"


    Out of the door, Ning Tao no nonsense, turned to stare at Ning Rui road.


    Although he was worried, he was not stupid. It was obviously ill intentioned for the other party to dare to do so. It would be right for him to be more prepared.


    Guns are not easy for others, but they are nothing for Ning family. There are only one bodyguard here.


    Guns? Ning Rui was startled when he heard the speech. His first thought was to suspect that he had heard something wrong. But seeing Ning Tao''s appearance, he was not joking at all. Thinking of the phone he had just answered, he immediately realized that something might have happened to Ning Tao. His face was immediately tense and he tried to say, "brother Ning, is something wrong? I can help you!"


    "No, just help big brother with a gun. The sooner the better!" Ning Tao shakes his head, his face already shows a trace of urgency.


    "Good!" Know to ask what, Ning Rui no nonsense, turned and left in a hurry.


    When he came back, he came back with a cloth bag in his hand, handed it to Ning Tao and said, "elder brother Ning, you really don''t need my help?"


    "You''ve helped me. Come back and buy you a drink!" Ning Tao motioned for a cloth bag, raised his hand and patted Ning Rui on the shoulder, reluctantly showed a smile, turned and left quickly.

 Chapter 503

    Want to help and don''t know what happened, a little don''t know where to start, Ning Rui heart some worry, in situ tangled for a while, also had to be dejected into the room.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ninglao is sipping egg soup, Yu Guang sweeps Ningrui''s look wrong and asks quietly.


    "Er..." Leng Bu Ding was asked by his grandfather. Ning Rui was startled. However, thinking of Ning Tao''s command, he shook his head and said, "it''s OK, it''s ok..."


    "Say what you have to say and fart when you have something to say. I think you''re promising and dare to lie to me!" Rather old where don''t understand his grandson, eyes a stare, look a little unhappy.


    I head}


    Ning Rui is usually not afraid of anything, but when he is facing his grandfather, he is afraid in his heart. Now he is yelled by him, and his heart suddenly becomes nervous. He has to bear his head and look at Ning Lao Dao. "Brother Ning has something to do with going out. Temporarily, temporarily, he borrowed two guns from me!"


    "Borrow a gun?" Ning Tao white eyebrow a pick, mind inexplicable meal, "borrow a gun to do?"


    "He didn''t say, I don''t know!" Ning Rui sits on the chair and looks at his grandfather carefully!


    On the matter, he also knows that this matter can''t be concealed from the old man. After all, guns are not a trivial matter. Even if he doesn''t say it, the bodyguards below will say it.


    "Nonsense!" Old Ning Wen Yan claps the table with one hand, looks at Ning Rui and says sternly, "if you don''t ask what''s up, you can rest assured to let Ning Tao go out?"


    "Grandfather, brother Ning is my big benefactor, he wants to borrow, I can''t refuse!" Ning Rui, with a sad face, reluctantly defended himself,


    "who asked you about the gun, I mean what Ning Tao borrowed the gun for?" Rather old chest ups and downs, emotional instability.


    Ning Rui realized that the old man didn''t care about guns, but about people. His heart fell to the ground and his lips moved a few times. "He didn''t say, how do I know?"


    "I don''t know what you''re still doing. Isn''t your car positioned? Why don''t you check it quickly?"


    "Ah..." Ning Rui did not understand why Ning Lao was so excited and scratched his head. "But if we were like this, would it make elder brother Ning unhappy?"


    "Son of a bitch, life matters. You don''t care whether he likes it or not. I tell you, if anything happens to Ning Tao, I''ll peel your skin! L rather old age of gnash teeth, a finger Ning sharp, mouth scold way.


    Ning Rui is tired of listening to Yan. Who is your grandson, but he doesn''t dare to say that.


    I haven''t seen the old man get so angry for a long time. Ning Rui didn''t dare to sit down. He didn''t dare to put a fart. He left in a hurry.


    When Ning Rui left, Ning Lao''s face changed. After a long silence, he took out the phone from the desk and broadcast a long string of numbers. He didn''t know where to call.


    "Su buning, the old commander didn''t get through for a long time


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Ning, just a moment!" For ninglao such a person''s phone number, there is a backup, at the moment heard the words respectfully agreed to a sound, sounded the footsteps of a hurry.


    Before long, a dignified voice rang out, "good chief, I''m Su Dingguo, please give instructions!"


    "Commander Su is serious. I''m just a bad old man without any official position. I can''t talk about the instructions. There''s something I want to ask you now!"


    "Go ahead, chief!" The sound is still clean.


    "I want to ask commander Su, now that someone has threatened my family with a gun, my grandson has gone all out. Commander Su can''t even protect the common people. What country do you still defend?"


    "Ah Rao is Su Dingguo. He''s very determined. Now he''s scared. Who dares to move Ning''s family? Don''t want to live, especially or rather old life root son, half a day didn''t respond to come over, doubt a way, "rather old, how to return a responsibility?"


    "I want to ask you something else. I don''t know what''s the matter. If you get in touch with my useless grandson, I''ll put the words here. I''d rather Qiusheng have never done anything for personal gain in my life. Today, I''ll make an exception and put the words here. If anything happens to my two grandsons, don''t blame me for turning over my face!"


    It''s a huge amount of information. Su Dingguo didn''t understand it, and he couldn''t digest it. But he understood the general meaning, but what happened to the two grandchildren?


    Su Dingguo was full of doubts. He wanted to say that you could just contact the police. Of course, he didn''t dare to say that. The other party called the office to express an attitude.


    Although the old man has retreated, no one dares to question his weight. Su Dingguo''s idea flashed in his mind and replied, "please rest assured, I will guarantee the safety of young master Ning..."


    In the suburb of Jinghua, a dilapidated building, Qian Hong is waiting at the door with his sword.


    He can''t let his hands and feet go in the downtown area of Beijing, but he doesn''t have any scruples here. He can be unscrupulous.


    Today, Ning Tao will not be allowed to go back alive. For this reason, he has made a lot of preparations this time. Several disciples of Emei sect have come.


    "Martial uncle, if you kill Ning Tao, will Wudang be dissatisfied?" A confidant came up and hesitated for a while, but he could not help saying. After all, paper can''t hold fire. Once it fails, it will have great influence.It doesn''t matter. With the Du family in front, the Wudang sect can only swallow the bitter fruit by itself, even if it has a heart. If it wants to blame Ning Tao, it can only blame Ning Tao for being too much in the limelight.


    Qian honghum said, looking back at the young man, he saw that his face was a little cloudy and sunny, and his mind moved. He said, "autumn wind, remember, I do all this for the good of Emei sect. Now the trend of the times is, only by holding the Du family''s thigh tightly, can we give the sect a long-term future, and some efforts are inevitable..."


    Hearing Qian Hong''s words, the young man was surprised. He didn''t know if he understood, but he said, "uncle, I understand!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Ning Tao, who is out of the capital, is more anxious in his heart and more murderous in his eyes. He has never felt the impulse to kill at this moment.


    Long Wu is a younger sister. He knows the importance of each other and can''t afford to lose.


    Lin Beibei is smart and kind. After a long time together, he fell in love with the simple little girl and took her as his sister.


    The day envies the beauty, but Lin Beibei has suffered a lot since he was born. Now he has just stepped on the boundary of life, so he must not lose.


    There are two Glock pistols and dozens of bullets in the bag. Ning Tao fills them up and has opened the insurance.


    He''s not good at shooting, but he hasn''t eaten pork, and he''s seen pigs go. With his experience from Longwu, shooting is no problem.


    As for the accurate head, he has perspective, and the sum of the two is enough to offset a veteran with a gun.


    The car has been driven to the fastest speed. According to the address prompt on the mobile phone, Ning Tao can already see the uncompleted residential building mentioned by the other party.


    Further on, he could even see a few people standing at the door. When he saw him coming, someone gestured to stop.


    However, Ning Tao at this time, but made a surprising move, foot accelerator again hard step down, straight at those people rushed past, a hand out of the window, the pistol has roared up, no sign of a shuttle of bullets "Pa Pa Pa" shot out.

 Chapter 504

    The two are too close to each other. Qian Hong and others can''t imagine that the other side will shoot without even getting off the car.


    The young man, who had just been called Qiufeng, was shocked. He had been hit on the chest by two bullets, and his face was stiff. Then he fell to the ground with a "poop Tong" sound, and he was unconscious.


    All of a sudden, even if Qian Hongkong has a skill, it doesn''t help. They can''t stop bullets. Even Qian Hong jumps to one side and runs around.


    "Hide!"


    When Qian Hong saw that three or four of his men had fallen down, almost his eyes were about to crack. When the other side''s pistol turned off, he rushed up with a sword with a roar.


    He was careless. According to his plan, Ning Tao would force the other party to withdraw the troops from Donghai first, and then take some words out of the other party''s mouth. He always felt that there were hostages in his hand, and the other party didn''t dare to act rashly, but this gave him a bloody lesson.


    In the face of Qian Hong''s fierce attack, Ning Tao has no fear. He shoots out all the bullets in his hand. With a flash of one hand, another pistol is directly on the top. At the same time, he steps on the gas pedal to the maximum and rushes directly towards Qian Hong.


    The sound of the car is not small. If ordinary people want to dodge, Qian Hong is very angry. With the courage of a master of Arts, he steps on the ground with one foot and directly steps on the front hood of ningtao''s car. With a wave of his sword, he will stab ningtao.


    With his strength, the windshield of a car is not an obstacle at all. He vowed that as long as he hit, Ning Tao would die.


    Just, haven''t waited for his sword to pierce, the pistol under Ning Tao''s body raised again, don''t need to aim at at at all, bang bang of fire again.


    "Yes?"


    And pistols? Seeing this, Qian Hong was scared out of his wits. Without thinking about it, he went back to protect himself with his sword. Suddenly, there was a clanging sound.


    Block is blocked, but the front and back ignored a little bit, this is in the high-speed car body, only block bullets, can not help but some care about one thing and lose the other, by the car hard throw, Qian Hong''s body is like a broken sack general, rolling on the ground.


    Ning Tao''s car crashed into a wall with a bang, and the front of the car was flat. Fortunately, Ning Tao was wearing a seat belt. Otherwise, even if he was of amazing quality, he would suffer a big loss.


    The landing Qian Hong was thrown a seven meat eight vegetable, all over the pain of bared teeth, but he did not dare to stop, God knows that madman has no pistol, one hand on the ground, the whole person flew into the rotten end of the building.


    He didn''t want to run. Although he was caught by surprise, he didn''t lose.


    In addition, he also has hostages. I believe the other party will not mess around when they see Lin Beibei. In this case, he has seen the madness of the other party, and he feels it''s better to be cautious.


    Ning Tao with a cold face, pushed the door out of the car, hands quickly will be loaded with bullets, hands with guns, quickly to the unfinished building.


    Looking at a few people lying on the ground, Ning Tao''s whole body''s anger has been calculated a lot. Only then can he understand why modern people are so keen on hot weapons.


    This is absolutely invincible. He feels that if there is a machine gun, even if you are a baby refiner, it will be useless. After all, if you neglect the dense bullets, it will be a one-sided trend.


    Even he fell in love with this, and planned to go back to Longwu to practice his marksmanship.


    The rotten end of the building is very wide, there is not much cover inside. Lin Beibei is held in his arms by a man, with one hand on his neck compared with a dagger.


    In addition, there are more than a dozen people in the room, all with cold weapons, one by one nervous.


    "Ning Tao, if you don''t want her to die, put down the gun!"


    A move wrong, let his people lose four or five, Qian Hongman is heartache, at the moment staring at ningtao road.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that he seldom used hot weapons in friars'' competitions, and most of them disdained him. He didn''t take a gun from his side. Suddenly, he suffered a big loss.


    Ning Tao looks at Lin Beibei and seems to be hesitant. After a while, he slowly raises his two guns and seems to surrender.


    "Well, that''s good. As long as you cooperate, I''ll let her go!"


    Seeing that the hostage was useful, Qian Hong was relieved. He pointed to the two disciples and took Ning Tao''s pistol back.


    However, at this time, the sudden change of life, Ning Tao hands a turn, the hands of the gun suddenly aimed at the two people, shot again.


    "Bang Bang..." A series of gun noise in this open room is particularly loud, ear shaking feedback.


    This time, Qian Hong and others suffered. The place was so big that not everyone could block bullets like Qian Hong. The first two friars who were shot were the two friars who came forward. They fell down without a snort. After that, four or five wretches who relaxed their nerves were shot in different places and howled.


    Those who didn''t fight were in a mess. For a while, the field was in a mess.


    "Boy, I want to die!"


    The front and back eyes are bleeding, and the teeth are almost cracked. You know, today''s disciples are all from Emei. They have lost so much all of a sudden that they can''t explain. At this moment, he roars and tramples on the ground, but he rushes to linbeibei with one hand holding the sword.Although he is angry, he is not stupid. Ning Tao has a gun in his hand. He can still avoid it if he is far away. If he is near, he is not sure if he has two guns.


    Now it''s not a big problem that Beitao and lin ning have killed each other.


    Just in the face of Qian Hong''s action, Ning Tao doesn''t even blink an eye, but quickly fills himself with bullets, which makes people dazzled.


    Fortunately, the other party''s people are scared. Otherwise, the rest of the monks will be killed together, and Ning Tao will have to put it down.


    The distance of three steps is just around the corner. A trace of madness flashed in Qian Hong''s eyes. His sword was so fierce that he wanted to cut off Lin Beibei''s head.


    The young man who used to control Lin Beibei had been scared. He didn''t dare to move without Qian Hong''s command. Now he was so scared that he let go. After all, martial uncle is his martial uncle. His sword doesn''t have long eyes. Wan Yi even carried it with him. He died in vain.


    What the young man didn''t know was that it saved his life. Just before Qian Hong''s sword fell, a cold light came first and then flashed on Qian Hong''s shoulder.


    Qian Hong only felt numb in his arm, and then something happened that he would never forget in his life. His arm and long sword were out of his control and fell off.


    There was no time to be shocked, and then there was a sharp pain, which almost made him faint.


    Not to mention that, in the afterglow, a beautiful figure walked slowly down the steps and gave him a blank look.


    Just at this glance, Qian Hong''s soul was suddenly broken, and he suddenly felt that he could not resist. The master was so shocked that he didn''t even think about it. He just wanted to escape. The farther he escaped, the better. He immediately gritted his teeth and ran out.

 Chapter 505

    Ning Tao also killed out the real fire, see Qian Hong escape, he has no chance, to guard the door, double gun, as long as still standing, one did not let go.


    It''s not that Ning Tao is kind enough to let Qian Hong go. It''s just that he has more than enough.


    The other side''s cultivation is not weak. It''s much higher than him. Even if he loses an arm, he can''t handle it.


    After all, compared with the other side, he is more unbearable. His accomplishments are almost zero, and he can only rely on the two guns in his hand.


    Even if the other side risked his life to attack him, it''s hard to say whether he will win or lose.


    Of course, he doesn''t have no way at all. The woman who came down has this ability, but he doesn''t command at all. It''s not easy to protect Lin Beibei for him.


    To let Qian Hong go does not mean to let other people go. There is a desperate Xiangxue Qian Hong who rushes to the door and is shot twice by Ning Tao.


    To put it bluntly, just a group of scared monks the day after tomorrow are no different from ordinary people in the face of pistols.


    The cartridge case is beating and jumping on the ground. When Ning Tao finishes shooting the bullets in his hand, there is no one standing in the field except those two people.


    Pinning the two pistols with no bullets on his waist, Ning Tao sweeps his eyes and goes straight to the place not far away from Lin Beibei. There, the young man who just hijacked Lin Beibei is shot on his waist. Now he is covered with one hand, and a lot of blood spills out, which is a little terrifying.


    Seeing Ning Tao coming, the young man was so scared that he trembled all over. His crotch was hot, and soon a piece of water was flowing all over the ground, and he was incontinent.


    I''m used to killing many people. Ning Tao squats down slowly, looks at the young man and says, "I have a few questions. I hope you can answer them honestly!"


    "Say Said, "can you let me go?" The young man trembled all over and said something back. A strong desire for survival flashed in his eyes.


    Ning Tao brows a wrinkly, as if didn''t hear general, slowly will the body close some, looking at the opposite side expressionless way, "who are you?"


    "You You Will you let me go? "


    The young man''s eyes jumped and planned to bargain with Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao''s face sank, one hand on the ground, a shining dagger was held in his hand, without looking at it, he suddenly stabbed down and heavily inserted it in the other''s thigh.


    As soon as the young man''s eyes glared, he immediately let out a pitiful howl like a pig. He covered his leg with one hand and cried, "my leg, my leg..."


    "Who are you?"


    Ning Tao looks the same, wait until the other party''s voice is a little smaller, then repeat a sentence again.


    _ The first time is to send ey


    "Emei Emei school... "


    I don''t know whether it''s frightening or painful, but the young man started to cry. The knife immediately sobered him up, and he didn''t have the right to bargain.


    "Emei school?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he lowered his head and muttered. He didn''t expect that the Emei sect was going to deal with him this time. He pondered a little, suddenly raised his head and said again, "who sent you?"


    He thinks that he has no hatred with Emei, and he can''t figure out why the other party will deal with him.


    "Uncle Qian, it''s uncle Qian..."


    With what happened just now, the young people no longer dare to hide and cooperate very much.


    A minute later, when Ning Tao got up, the young man had lost his breath, and his eyes were staring as if he was dying.


    In fact, Ning Tao didn''t let go of his plan at all. From the moment he came, he swore in his heart that he would not ask about the consequences and kill.


    The dragon has the scale of rebellion. Since he dares to use this despicable means, he must be ready to meet his anger.


    Coming to the two women, Ning Tao reaches out his hand to take over the unconscious Lin Beibei from the woman, looks up at the woman, and reluctantly squeezes out a smile, "thank you!"


    It''s the worst thing for him to come to Beijing to protect Miao Jing''s life.


    This is also the reason why he dares to come to Beijing alone. His heart is sinister and he has to guard against it. Otherwise, if he had not been reminded by the other party''s phone last time, he would have died by the other party''s knife.


    Although Miao Jingjing is also cruel and ruthless, she doesn''t have so much money. As long as she makes good use of it, she is definitely a good helper.


    "Don''t thank me. Last time I failed my mission, this time I made it up to you!" Miao Jingjing is still a cold look, light cage between the forehead hair, seems to think of something, see Xiang ningtao''s eyes a little strange.


    Ning Tao laughs and doesn''t retort. The reason why the other party can help this time is thanks to the last encirclement and suppression of Bai Ze and Bai Ze. As a result, the other party runs away. Miao Jingjing feels that it''s her own responsibility, which compensates him.


    For each other''s a tendon, Ning Tao know not to say, also don''t want to say, look moved, try to invite, "do you want to go back with me?"


    Although the other party is protecting in the dark, he has never found out. He always feels insecure. If he can, it''s better to fool him around.


    "No, there are too many experts in the capital. It''s not convenient for me to show up. If you finish your work, it''s better to return to Donghai as soon as possible. It''s very complicated here. Once something happens, it''s hard for me to protect you!""Well, I''ll do it as soon as possible!" Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and could only give up his intention for a while.


    He wants to go back quickly, but the Youth Association doesn''t care about him at all. What can he do?


    Miao Jingjing is not good at talking much. After a few words with Ning Tao, she turns to report her sword and goes upstairs. She disappears.


    Looking at each other''s free and easy figure, Ning Tao smashes his mouth. He is envious. If he has such skill, he doesn''t have to ask others.


    Now he seriously doubts the truth of wuchenzi''s words when he said that he was a Taoist genius. After many adventures, he managed to be born, and his cultivation was sealed. Miao Jingjing is not much older than him, and his cultivation is immeasurable.


    It''s just that Ning Tao forgot a little. He''s only been practicing Taoism for half a year. He''s been practicing for 20 years. Since ancient times, there''s no shortcut to take. His achievements are enough to be envied.


    Looking at Lin Beibei in his arms, Ning Tao can''t help but eyebrow micro cluster, the other party''s hands are strange holding two rose petals, let him wonder.


    Just now is not the time to think about this, will Lin Beibei a hug, Ning Tao turned and left here.


    Although the location here is remote, the gunshot just now may not attract people who are interested.


    He tried to start the car. To his surprise, although the front of the car hit hard, it could still drive. The quality of the rich second generation car was not to be said.


    It''s just like this. The impact part can''t be repaired in a short time. Looking back, I don''t know if Ning Rui''s heart will be broken when he sees his car like this.


    Now can''t manage so much, Ning Tao will turn the front of the car, carrying Lin Beibei away.


    But not long after he left, a large number of military trucks arrived here. As soon as they stopped, they got off the truck and a large number of armed soldiers quickly surrounded him.

 Chapter 506

    Ning Tao didn''t know about a large number of troops. When he drove to the edge of the city, Ning Tao stopped.


    Lin Beibei is only in a temporary coma. It''s not troublesome to wake him up, but he''s also glad to be so. Otherwise, the bloody scene just now would be harmful to him.


    Lin Beibei only felt dizzy. In the moment before her coma, she only had time to hold the flowers in her hand.


    At the moment she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Ning Tao''s warm face.


    "Beibei, are you ok?" Ning Tao smiles and cares.


    Similar scenes, the same people, looking at Ning Tao, Lin Beibei is stunned. After that, there is a lot of water mist in his eyes, but Ning Tao is blurred in front of him.


    Everything seemed to be in a dream. Lin Beibei blinked his eyes, and suddenly there were big crystal tears rolling down. The appearance of Ning Tao in front of him became clear.


    "Brother Ning..."


    After confirming that Ning Tao is real, Lin Beibei can hardly suppress his feelings. He hugs Ning Tao''s neck and sobs, "brother Ning, I''m afraid!"


    After all, Lin Beibei is just a 17-year-old girl. Now in this strange city, how can she not be afraid of such a thing.


    "It''s OK, brother Ning is here!"


    Ning Tao sighed in the heart, one hand patted a few times in the other side''s back, mouth advised a.


    Lin Beibei put his arms around Ning Tao. When he heard this, he cried even more. After five or six minutes, he let Ning Tao go.


    The latter kindly gave her toilet paper and gave her a gentle smile, as if to emphasize, "it''s OK!"


    "Well!" Lin Beibei wiped the tears on his face. Seeing that Ning Tao''s shoulders were wet, his pretty face turned a little red. Then he remembered, "brother Ning, where are the bad guys?"


    "The bad guys have been beaten away by me!" In front of the other side, Ning Tao felt that he wanted to give him an absolute sense of security. He glanced at the other side and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not about you giving me gifts..." Lin Beibei had calmed down a lot and told the whole story he knew. At the end of the day, he saw that Ning Tao''s face was black. He quickly added, "I I love your gift


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao taut a face, completely speechless, didn''t expect the other side to do things to solve.


    Although Lin Beibei didn''t say anything about gifts, when he saw the rose petals in each other''s hands, he thought about it with his toes. Looking at each other''s rosy face, he finally popped out a few words, "you just like it!"


    Now, it''s not easy for him to expose it. Let''s just be careless.


    "There''s something wrong with the car. Let''s take a taxi and go!"


    Now is not the time to continue the conversation, just killed is cool, buttocks have not wiped, he needs to know something!


    After all, so many people of Emei sect died all of a sudden. Whether things are big or small depends on how the superior determines the nature.


    Up to now, it''s not something he can deal with, but he doesn''t regret it. He''ll let it go if there are any consequences.


    Lin Beibei naturally won''t have any objection to Ning Tao''s words, obediently get off the car.


    After comforting Lin Beihao, Ning Tao sends him back to school and dials Ning Rui.


    Although he didn''t intend to use Ning''s power, he used the other party''s things. Anyway, it''s better to explain some things to the other party.


    Soon after the phone was connected, Ning Rui''s anxious voice came. The first sentence was, "brother Ning, are you OK with Beibei?"


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao hears that Yan''s eyebrows unconsciously pick it up. He is surprised that the other party can know Lin Beibei in such a short time. Obviously, Ning''s energy is still above his own estimation. He just doesn''t know if the other party knows about the unfinished building.


    "It''s all right now, only two things are more troublesome!" Ning Tao didn''t ask in detail, looking calm.


    "Brother Ning, if you have anything to say!" Ning Rui is as enthusiastic as ever, as if he didn''t know everything,


    "first, I killed someone and left the bullet at the scene. I think it''s OK to take myself out by means of Ning family. Second, your car is estimated to be overhauled!"


    Ning family is good for him, and he can''t let Ning family be too passive. If there is anything, he plans to carry it.


    "What else can I do? This little thing has no effect on Ning family. Where are you, elder brother Ning? I''ll go to pick you up!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s words fall, Ning Rui opens his mouth and returns.


    "No, I''m going to move out of the Ning family!" Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, but he didn''t expect Ning Rui to be so generous,


    "what''s elder brother Ning saying? It''s not hitting my Ning family''s face. Elder brother Ning, to tell you the truth, just now the old man said that since you are his grandson, there is no reason why your family can''t protect themselves from the wind and rain. Don''t worry, the Ning family will take it out on you!"


    "Brother Ning, I''m outside now. The old man said that if I don''t take you home, I won''t go back either..."Ning Tao''s heart beat hard when he heard the speech. He had to admit that he was a little moved. For the first time, he felt at home.


    As for being a grandson, it''s just that Mr. Ning mentioned it by accident two days ago, and he didn''t take it seriously. No matter whether the other party took the responsibility of seeing the doctor for him or not, he took it.


    "Well, I''m on the side of the Conservatory of music. Come on!" Ning Tao is silent for a long time, just open mouth to return a way.


    "OK, brother Ning, wait for me!" Ning Rui agreed and hung up the phone directly,


    "grandfather, you should be satisfied now!"


    Over the phone, Ning Rui hangs up and looks at his old man with a bitter face.


    He was a little scared by the old man this time. He didn''t expect that the other party was so agitated that he even called the military headquarters directly and took a tough attitude.


    The old man sat on the chair and squinted after listening to Ning Ruikai''s amplifying conversation. At the moment, Wen Yan slowly opened his eyes and looked at Ning Rui. He said seriously, "son of a bitch, I want you to do something with emotion. I warn you that you should treat Ning Tao as a big brother in the future, or I won''t forgive you!"


    Ning Rui sniffs at the corner of his mouth and wants to say that you are angry and confused. He has a good impression of Ning Tao. The other party has cured his grandfather''s illness. He is not a person who doesn''t know how to be grateful. In his opinion, it''s OK to wipe each other''s buttocks clean. As for being so stubborn.


    Now what the old man said is even more frightening. When he was treated by his married brother, the corners of his mouth moved. He wanted to retort, but when he saw that the old man had an iron face and his words were taken back, he stood up and went out.


    He wants to give the old man a sentence very much. Although Ning Tao''s surname is Ning, the Ning family is short of men, but it''s not good to have the wrong number.


    -* P


    "it''s worthy of my Ning family. Good job!" When Ning Rui left, Ning Lao''s eyes gradually lit up and murmured.

 Chapter 507

    When Ning Rui and Ning Tao return to Ning''s home, Mr. Ning has already been waiting in the room. In addition, there are two more people in the living room.


    One is Zhou Teng, whom Ning Tao met, and the other is Ning Yucai, the second son of the Ning family.


    "Ning Tao, is everything going well?"


    As soon as he came to the hall, Ning''s eyes lit up. He looked up and down and cared.


    "Well, thank you for this time."


    Ning Tao is not a fool, on the road through Ning Rui''s words, he has almost understood.


    Although the old man is old, he has a clear mind. He never mentions what Ning Tao has done, which is wisdom. He borrows a gun in the front and wipes his ass for him in the back, which shows his attitude.


    Ning Tao also has feelings in his heart. He has to admit that in China today, the efficiency of the rich is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    In contrast, to a certain extent, the alliance is much worse, and what he can rely on is passive acceptance.


    "Ha ha, you are kind to the Ning family. Now you are a member of the Ning family. There is no reason why the Ning family doesn''t protect its own people!" Rather old smile, in a good mood.


    "Well, everyone is a family. Don''t be polite in the future. Ning Tao, if anything happens in the future, just call me. I believe I can still help you!"


    As soon as Ning Lao''s words fall, Ning Yucai also looks at Ning Tao and inserts a sentence with deep meaning.


    In front of him, Ning Tao had a meeting two days ago, but before that, he often saw it on TV. He could be described as a real big man with real power. He didn''t dare to neglect it and said in a hurry, "thank you, uncle Ning!"


    "Well, you two are busy all afternoon and tired. Xiao Rui, take elder brother Ning to have a rest. Don''t forget to give me acupuncture when you meet ningtao." Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t get in the way, Ning Lao was completely relieved and waved to them.


    The three get together, Ning Tao know each other must have something to say, also don''t want to disturb, promise a, back out.


    "Dad, of course we didn''t eat this, but Ning Tao didn''t tell big brother about it?"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, Ning Yucai''s complexion is complicated. After confirming that they are far away, he looks back at Ning Laodao.


    Relying on the power of the Ning family, and under the command of the elder Ning, he checked the bottom of Ning Tao almost in three or five days. In addition, with the help of the gauze replaced by Ning Tao, the Ning family quietly made a DNA. It was confirmed that Ning Tao was the member of the Ning family.


    When he saw the result, Ning almost burst into tears and threatened to die without regret in his life.


    Ning Lao shook his head and said, "don''t tell him yet. After all, Ning Tao has been separated from Ning''s family for a long time. Once the boss knows, I''m afraid the situation may not be a good thing!"


    The old man sighed and said, "it''s a pity that Ning Tao is a monk now. He has no hope to enter the officialdom in his life. Let''s go through this pass first!"


    "Dad, the Du family is really deceiving people too much. They haven''t settled their grudges twenty years ago, but now they are targeting Ning Tao. I can''t bear it!


    Ning Yucai''s face was struggling, and his words were full of anger.


    Ning Laodao said, "what the Du family has done over the years is to beat one or two. I''ve contacted several old men of the Li family to play chess tomorrow. They don''t move their arms and legs. They''ve forgotten our existence!"


    This words fall in the ears of ordinary people is nothing, but let Ning Yucai for a while, can''t help saying, Ning Yucai "Dad, is..."


    "Don''t think about it. Today, China is developing rapidly and the political situation can''t be disordered. What we old guys can do is to help you young and strong groups maintain order and try to clear some obstacles. However, you still need to grasp the overall situation and means!"


    Ning Yucai felt thoughtful and looked at Zhou Teng. He nodded and said, "I understand!"


    ¡­¡­


    Du family, guest room.


    There was a pungent smell of disinfectant in the room. There were a lot of medical bottles and cans in it. It was a small ward.


    On the bed, Qian Hongda lies on the bed with his eyes open, looking at the ceiling empty.


    Two days after that day, the terrible sword still reverberated in his mind. It was the sword that took his arm.


    However, compared with the fact that he lost his arm, the follow-up was more serious. Two days later, the military sealed all the Emei strongholds in Beijing for rectification, cult, fire fighting and other reasons, and arrested many Emei monks.


    This matter has had a huge repercussion in the alliance. However, it is strange that the Emei faction is silent, not to mention protesting with the government, and even has no voice, as if it is not the Emei faction.


    The outside world has been speculating about this, and the truth is probably not clearer than Qian Hong.


    The government seized Li, kidnapped ordinary people and attacked the alliance friars. No matter which one, it would be enough for the Emei sect to drink.


    In fact, neither of them is a big deal. It''s just that we are afraid of taking things seriously. Anything that is aimed at by people in the north will be a disaster.If that is the case alone, Emei is not a vegetarian either. Naturally, it has to take measures, but Wudang is also involved.


    To Wudang''s disciples, once it''s serious, don''t think you Emei have died so many people. Do you really think Wudang is made of mud?


    This time, the Emei faction had the words of suffering and swallowed the bitter fruit abruptly. The mood of Qian Hong, the initiator, can be imagined.


    There was a sound of footwork outside, and Du Fangyuan and Du Hui came back and forth from work.


    "Master!"


    Qian Hong turns his head and sees Du Fangyuan. There is a trace of guilt in his eyes.


    %Latest [! "Well, how''s the recovery?" Du Fangyuan looked calm, looked at the bottle and said.


    It doesn''t matter. Qian Hong shakes his head, hesitates and says, "master, this time,..."


    Before Qian Hong finished his speech, Du Fangyuan had put up his hand and stopped.


    "Brother Qian, you don''t have to blame yourself any more. You''re working for the Du family this time. No wonder you''re good at healing. As for the arrested disciples of Emei, I''ll find a way to get them out this morning. The Du family will bury those who died in the battle!"


    "As for elder Changkong''s coming this time, my Du family will explain the situation to him. Don''t worry, as long as the Du family is here, we will make sure that Emei will have no worries.


    ¡±


    when he met such a principal, Qian Hong was not only moved, but also moved. He had to sob, "thank you, master."


    "Well, take good care of yourself. The Du family can''t do without you."


    Du Fang nodded, then turned his head and asked the doctor again. Then he turned his head and went out of the door.


    Seven or eight minutes later, Du HUICAI went out of the door with a dignified face, looked at it in the living room, and then went to the study with a stiff head.


    In the study, Du Fangyuan has changed his look. He sits on the sofa with an iron face. When he sees Du Hui coming in, his eyes look like falcon, which makes the latter shudder.

 Chapter 508

    Seeing his father''s stern eyes, Du Hui looked tight and struggled. He couldn''t help saying, "Dad, now the government is cracking down on the Emei sect, are we..."


    He wanted to say whether he wanted to give up the Emei sect. At the moment, there was a lot of trouble. It was not good for the Du family to stay in the Emei sect. But at the end of the speech, when he saw his father''s face getting together, his face was fierce, and the second half of the sentence was swallowed.


    It''s not that he has been merciless since he was a child, but that he has been merciless since he was a child.


    "Hum, stupid!"


    Du Fangyuan snorted coldly and said angrily, "who doesn''t know about it in the capital now? Do you think the Emei sect is a fool? If we give them up at this time, we can get rid of the pressure for a while, but what do people think of us? Who dares to cling to us in the future? "


    ¡­¡­ Du Hui shrugged his face and felt depressed.


    In fact, in his view, this was a sure thing, but in the end, he failed to say it, which made the matter further escalate, and the evil door was full.


    "Dad, I think it''s just the Naning family who takes the opportunity to look for trouble. What''s the matter with our family?"


    Thinking of Ning''s family, Du Hui gritted his teeth with a black face. "The capital is so big. It''s not hard to find out who initiated such a big event. Who doesn''t know that the Emei sect is friendly with Du''s family? Isn''t this an open blow to Du''s face?"


    On Section C of W''s latest chapter n


    "Ningjia?"


    Du Fangyuan raised his head slowly, and there was a flash of murder between his eyebrows.


    He also can''t figure it out. It''s reasonable to say that master Ning has already stepped into the grave. How can he stand out for Ning Tao?


    Or is it that the other party is short of time, relying on the old to sell the old, which can hit the Du family?


    Don''t understand, Du Fangyuan also don''t want to waste brain on this matter, cold swept his son, warning, "tomorrow with me to see the old man, later dare to act without authorization, I plan your leg!"


    It''s not enough to succeed, but it''s more than enough to fail. It''s very suitable to use it on Du Hui. It''s obviously very simple, and he often fails it.


    "Ah, see Grandpa?"


    Du Hui smelled that he was smart all over his body. He was embarrassed and reluctant.


    In Beijing, who doesn''t know that Mr. Du is famous for his harshness. Even Du Hui is uncomfortable every time he sees him.


    After such a big accident, besides the old man, who can wipe your ass?


    "Dad, what about Ning Tao?"


    Ning family he is to have no way, but he still remembers Ning Tao, the hatred in the heart is not little.


    "If it wasn''t for that man, how could the Du family be so far?"


    "What''s the matter with Ning Tao? You don''t think it''s humiliating enough. I tell you, now everyone can move Ning Tao. We Du''s family can''t touch Ning Tao. If you dare to think carefully, I can''t spare you!"


    ...


    two days after the unfinished building in the suburb of Beijing, the elder Pavilion of Qingbang finally sent an invitation to Ning Tao, and a middle-aged man knocked on the door of Ning''s house to get to the point.


    Ning Tao is not surprised at all. She has figured out something in Beijing for half a month.


    The reason why the other party hung him up for so many days is just to see the energy of the Du family. To put it bluntly, they didn''t intend to see him at all. After all, this is not something that can be solved by an apology at all.


    At the moment, the other party is not calm. He estimates that one reason is that the other party is afraid of too long delay. The other reason is that the Du family has exhausted their means, but they have picked up a stone and smashed themselves in the foot.


    Some things can''t be put on the table. The contradiction between him and the Youth League can''t be resolved. This time, it''s probably a form of running.


    Of course, Ning Tao''s visit is not an apology, but a visit. He represents Wudang school.


    Without this shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    In the suburbs of Beijing, there are many people in and out of the Presbyterian Pavilion. They are very busy. The inside and outside of the room are clean. The incense burning in the censer under the grandmaster''s seat at the front door, and the people are all wearing formal clothes.


    There are also some disciples with ancient musical instruments standing on both sides of the gate, one by one looking at Kong Wuli.


    The most important thing in the world is appearance. Ning Tao doesn''t care, but the other party represents Wudang sect. On the surface, the Qing Gang wants to show the atmosphere of the first sect, and no one dares to despise it.


    Although it is far less than the eight sects, the Qingbang was once famous. When China was founded, there were three schools in the world, one was Hongmen, the other was Bailian sect, and the other was Qinggang.


    However, the government did not allow the emergence of such armed forces, so the three schools went downhill. Compared with the former two, one of them has disappeared, and the other has become a cult that everyone shouts to fight. Although the name of the youth gang has disappeared, it has been completely preserved, which shows its profound foundation.


    Compared with the solemnity outside, the atmosphere in the whole hall was more depressing, and the main members of the YMCA came.Lin Zhenlei sat on the left seat, worried, gloomy face to squeeze out water.


    Originally, he expected the Du family to come out for him, but now it seems that his dream has come to nothing, which makes him lose his plan.


    These days, whenever he sees his son''s loveless appearance, he is in pain, and his hatred for Ning Tao is even heavier.


    Ma Yuchuan, the manager of the Presbyterian Pavilion, sat beside him. He sat upright and worried. He looked out of the house from time to time, looking worried.


    The most depressing estimate in the field is him. Elder yaoyue orders to resolve this matter. On the other hand, Lin Zhenlei will not give up easily. It''s hard for him to get caught in the middle.


    In addition to two people, there are seven or eight other people in the room, all of whom are the main members of the Youth Association. Yuchen, who has a plaster cast on his arm, is also among them. He has been injured for 100 days, but his injury is not so easy to get well.


    Injured, today may not come, but he is the client after all.


    At present, the senior officials of the youth association are not very good-looking. It''s not that they are all the more than a dozen brothers who were damaged by Ning Tao last time. It''s that the Youth Association has lost a lot this time.


    I thought that under the operation of the Cao family, the youth association would be able to swallow Dongcheng and reach to the East China Sea.


    Because of the contradiction between Lin Tengfei and the Cao family, needless to say, the key is that the three local gangs in Donghai joined hands and expelled the youth association which had no foundation in Donghai overnight.


    In the face of these three gangs, the Youth League is in a dilemma. It''s not that it can''t be settled. It''s that it''s too troublesome to deal with them and the losses are too great. First of all, whether the Youth League can bear it or not, the Donghai government won''t agree.


    What''s the matter, fighting back and forth, rebelling?


    It''s useless to send small-scale gangs to fight large-scale wars. The YMCA is embarrassed.


    He wanted to shoot a gun and eat a bird, but the bird didn''t eat it and ate a beak of bird hair.


    In this way, how can they not hate Ning Tao, the founder of the terracotta warriors? But if they are monks or Wudang disciples, they can''t win the assassination. What can they do?

 Chapter 509

    "Here comes the guest!"


    Just in the room where people''s minds were complicated, a strong sound came from the outside, followed by a low horn sound, which made all the people in the room look shocked and look out of the room one after another.


    Before long, Ning Tao, who was dressed in Taoist clothes, came in under the recommendation of one person.


    He can''t wear a suit on this formal occasion.


    Coming to the hall, Ning Tao takes a glance and looks at several people present, especially pauses on Yuchen.


    With so many people present, he had a little impression of this person. His eyes inevitably looked at each other''s arms, making the latter''s pupils shrink slightly.


    In addition, the first Lin Zhenlei also let him pay attention to the other party''s son. Since he came to Beijing, he naturally knew his photo.


    Seeing his eyes looking at him with poison and resentment, Ning Tao didn''t care. In fact, few people in the room gave him a good face. He totally thought he didn''t see it. His eyes moved. He stood up with one hand and said, "wuliangshou Buddha, it''s a salute!"


    Whether they like it or not, all the members of the Green Gang have to stand up, clasp their fists, bow and salute.


    Incense.


    After the two sides saw the ceremony, Ma Yuchuan looked dignified and yelled a voice, next to the youth who had been ready to light the incense to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao took it in both hands, turned back to the censer, and bowed respectfully to the Grandmaster of the Green Gang for three times. Then he stepped forward and inserted the incense in the censer.


    Ning Tao is not used to the process of wuchenzi''s instructions, even his Taoist clothes.


    Moreover, being watched by so many people makes no one feel comfortable. He can only hope that the worship will end early.


    After the ceremony, Ma Yuchuan stretched out his hand to Ning Tao and asked, "I''ll add a position of managing the elder''s pavilion. Mr. Ning, please sit down!"


    "It''s Ma in charge. Nice to meet you!" Ning Tao politely two, folded body to sit down.


    Sit down is to sit down, but then the atmosphere a little embarrassed, the room was quiet, you look at me, I look at you, do not know what to say.


    If the other party doesn''t open his mouth, Ning Tao won''t find himself bored. He reaches out and takes the fragrant tea from the people below. There is a mouthful of it. It''s leisurely and leisurely. He can''t see any tension. The Green Gang on one side is gnashing their teeth.


    Just when Ma Yuchuan felt that the atmosphere was tense and he wanted to speak to the officials, he was relieved by a notice outside the door.


    "Elder demon moon is here!"


    When the voice began to shout, a middle-aged woman in a red suit came in from the outside.


    His face is like fluorescence, his facial features are delicate, and there is an indescribable charm all over his body, which makes it difficult to blaspheme in his heart.


    Needless to say, this is the demon month elder in front of him. Ning Tao''s mouth is stiff, a little surprised.


    In his mind, the original demon month should be an old woman''s image, and in front of this woman from the appearance, absolutely no more than 40.


    "Is it the art of standing in the face? Or do you want to practice all the way to heaven and rejuvenate yourself? " These thoughts in Ning Tao''s mind a turn, he forced down, quickly stood up, respectfully saluted, "Wudang disciple Ning Tao has seen demon month elder!"


    In the face of this man, he really can''t trust him. In terms of seniority, the other side has the same seniority as his master, even if he calls martial uncle.


    "Thank you, benefactor Ning


    Demon month deeply looked at Ning Tao, nodded slightly toward him, counted as a gift, turned back and sat on the throne.


    It''s not that she''s neglecting, it''s because of Ning Tao''s position. When she''s polite, she lowers the Qing Gang. In a word, Ning Tao is not equal to her. That''s what she means when she comes out later.


    After sitting down, yaoyue looks at Lin Zhenlei in the field, and then her eyes are fixed on Lin Zhenlei. She opens her lips and says, "master Lin, it''s not easy to get rid of the enemy. Today, benefactor Ning is also coming from the East China Sea. It''s better to look at my face. Let''s let it go, OK?"


    Starting


    at this moment, Lin Zhenlei''s face is covered with a layer of haze. Hearing this, he suddenly gets up and clenches his teeth at yaoyue. "Originally, there was yaoyue elder saying this, but Zhenlei dare not raise any objection. It''s just that dozens of brothers are involved in our gang. I can promise such a rash move, but I''m afraid the brothers may not be willing to accept it!"


    The words fall in, Lin Zhenlei has deep meaning to see an eye Ning Tao, bad intention.


    Joking, the other side abandoned his son, which is an apology can solve, now on a chance, he must not let go.


    "Yes, elder demon moon, killing people pays for their lives. It has been since ancient times!"


    "Even if you are a monk, you can''t deceive people too much!"


    "Ask elder yaoyue to make decisions for us!"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the Youth Association stood up and began to speak one after another. Many people even showed their intention to kill. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense.


    Looking at these people filled with indignation, Ning Tao''s face is expressionless, as if the other party is not aimed at him, but his eyes are slowly narrowed, there is a faint cold light flashed, his heart secretly sneer, he is to apologize, but not to be slaughtered.If it wasn''t for Wu Chenzi''s affection, he didn''t even have the honor to kill a few people. Depending on the relationship between them, this is just the beginning.


    Seeing that the scene was out of control, demon moon''s face was a little ugly. She raised her hand and pressed down toward Lin Zhenlei. She motioned to be quiet. She turned her eyes and looked at Ning Tao and said, "benefactor Ning, I don''t know what to say about your killing my Qingbang disciple?"


    Anyway, she is also a member of Qingbang. She always asks Ning Tao about her feelings and reasons.


    "Yes, I did?"


    Unexpectedly, Ning Tao didn''t deny it. He shrugged his shoulders and said with a half sarcastic smile: "it''s a pity that his hand is too long. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have a pair of good teeth. It''s just a few rubbish. The implication is that he''s weak and can''t blame others!"


    "Hiss!"


    This is too crazy. It says that the disciples of the Green Gang are rubbish. Isn''t this a slap in the face? Many people even clenched their fists. It''s estimated that if it wasn''t for the presence of demon moon, they would have rushed over.


    "Presumptuous!" The unbearable Lin Zhenlei was even more angry. He patted the table and said angrily, "can a monk do whatever he wants? Believe it or not, you can''t walk out of this room today!"


    "Oh, I''d like to see how I can''t get out of this room. I hope it''s not assassination, kidnapping or anything like that. People will laugh at me. Don''t let me down!"


    Ning Tao is also lazy to talk nonsense, a cold smile, also tit for tat.


    Ning Tao thinks that he is not a villain, but he also has a temper. He has no reason to be wronged. He has to accompany him. Even if he says soft words, the other party may not let him go.


    Arrogance is based on strength. He''s been tossed by him these days when he came to Beijing. The other party almost killed him. The clay figurine still has three points of anger. He doesn''t have to hurt himself.

 Chapter 510

    Lin Zhenlei''s face changed when he heard that the other party was mocking him, but he would not admit it. He turned his head and looked at the demon moon, and said excitedly, "please make decisions for us!"


    The latest chapter n 1 {


    demon month didn''t expect Ning Tao to be so radical. She frowned and was forced to say to Ning Tao, "almsgiver Ning, friars can''t kill ordinary people. You''ve passed this time!"


    In fact, she also has a lot of helplessness. She is easy to deal with Ning Tao, but how can Wudang explain after the event? The cultivation of their three elders is good, but no matter how strong they are, can they be better than Wudang?


    To put it bluntly, if it wasn''t for her face, they would not care. After all, there is a big gap between the two.


    Everyone is a force. Now, under the government, the name taboo of the youth gang has become taboo, and the Wudang sect is still in existence.


    "Elder demon moon is serious. How can I not abide by the alliance''s injunction? There was something special about that day. I didn''t use my accomplishments. I just relied on my external skills!" Ning Tao shakes his head and says faintly.


    "You didn''t use your accomplishments? Go to the devil


    "Empty mouth, white teeth, whatever you say!"


    "Can we kill so many of us without using cultivation?"


    Not many people believed this, and many people in the Youth Association scoffed and yelled.


    In fact, not only they are unbelievable, even demon month also feel unlikely, doubt way, "can there be evidence?"


    How ridiculous it is to kill so many people without using one''s accomplishments!


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and ignores others'' shouting. He says to the demon moon, "there''s something wrong with me. My cultivation is sealed by my master. If you don''t believe me, you can check it!"


    Although he doesn''t care about Lin Zhenlei and others, he doesn''t want to let people label them indiscriminately.


    Ning Tao''s words fell. Before he could react, he felt a flash of shadow in front of him. Then the whole person froze there. Demon moon had already stood in front of him, two fingers on his arm pulse, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Gap, this is the obvious gap.


    Ning Tao felt the terror of the three young elders. In front of him, once there was a fight, let alone fighting back, he didn''t even have the ability to react.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to rely on it. This time, he came to worship the mountain on behalf of his school. Even if the other side wanted to kill him, he would never want to do harm to him here.


    "Is there anything else like that?"


    After more than a dozen breaths, the demon month let go of Ning Tao. Her face was a little dignified, and she murmured, I don''t know whether it was because of the prohibition or something else.


    However, this confirms Ning Tao''s words and changes Lin Zhenlei''s face.


    If what Ning Tao said is true, it will be a bit tricky.


    This can''t help but let him understand what Ning Tao just said, that is, he didn''t use cultivation, your people died, can only blame your own people too much.


    Lin Zhenlei said coldly, "I don''t understand the things of a monk. If you don''t kill dozens of my brothers, I''m afraid no one will believe it. What''s more, even if you don''t use the cultivation, you are a monk after all. Killing the people of my youth gang is beyond the boundary!"


    If you just let Ning Tao go, let alone the people below, even he is unwilling.


    "What do you want?"


    Ning Tao also sees that this guy wants to be dogged. With a cold smile, he is impatient with his words.


    "It''s very simple. If Mr. Ning is telling the truth, we want to make a textual research. As long as we can prove that you really have this ability, it''s OK. Otherwise, even if you are a Wudang disciple, we can''t die in vain."


    Du family is unreliable, Lin Zhenlei can only rely on his own side.


    Ning Tao came, he did not intend to let the other party or go back, think about it, only in the heart of this way.


    "Oh?" Ning Tao eyes slightly a flash, there is a flash of cold light, heart sneer, the other side this is not going to deal with the aftermath.


    Fortunately, since he came, he was also prepared. As soon as he raised his eyelids, he said with a trace of interest, "I don''t know what the idea of the Lin Gang is. If you have any moves, please tell me. I''ll catch them."


    After so much experience, Ning Tao deeply understands that strength is the most important wherever he is, and background is also a part of strength.


    For example, in today''s scene, without strength, even if he pretended to be grandson, the other side would not let him go. Instead, he was more arrogant, but let the other side fear.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was so cheerful, Lin Zhenlei looked at the housekeeper imperceptibly. He hesitated for a moment. His eyes were like hawks staring at Ning Tao and said, "it''s very simple. Killing people pays for their lives, but since Mr. Ning came to Beijing today, he also showed his sincerity. I''m not a petty boy. I''ll give you a chance. Since you claim that you didn''t use your spiritual power, Let''s test it today. There are three tigers in our Qingbang. As long as you can win them, you should also answer your words. All our Qingbang disciples are rubbish. Let''s forget about it. Do you dare? "


    Lin Zhenlei is willing to take this responsibility. His son''s revenge is inevitable."Leader Lin doesn''t have to use any provocation. I, Ning Tao, always stand up to heaven and stand up to the world. I don''t want to fight!" Ning Tao coldly smile, immediately the hard top in the past.


    Since he can''t avoid it, it''s just a battle. Since he hates him, why don''t he hate each other? In the battle of Sihai Gang, he and Hua Linglong almost became wild ghosts. He won''t be polite when he has this opportunity.


    "A good man


    Lin Zhenlei coldly spits out a few words, then suddenly turns around and says, "elder demon moon, this battle concerns dozens of people''s lives. Mr. naining agrees. I sincerely ask the elder to approve it!"


    "Please agree with me!" All the members of the Green Gang also held their fists and said one after another.


    Demon month smell speech facial expression also sink down, in her heart a little pestilence idea, such a war, not life is not to give her merciful face, forced her to a dead corner, no matter how to say, she is a person of the Green Gang, to the reasonable request of the following people always can''t refuse.


    In my heart, I secretly blame Ning Tao for being too honest. You know that monks are much better than ordinary people when they don''t use spiritual power, but they are not much worse than some top martial artists. Some worry about Ning Tao.


    The sword has no eyes. In case Ning Tao has an accident with her, he can''t explain to Wudang sect.


    In her mind, she looked at Ning Tao, "almsgiver Ning, you are merciless. We value harmony. Think twice!" By implication, fighting and killing will not solve the problem.


    "What elder yaoyue said is true, but I feel that sometimes I can solve things with my fists. I will never waste my breath, but if I really want to fight, I have a request!"


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao a hard words, all of a sudden against the mouth of the demon month, let her no way to say what tone of relaxation, did not leave steps for themselves, vaguely, she some regret let Ning Tao to Beijing.


    Thinking of the other party''s demands, the demon moon still harbors a trace of expectation and says, "it''s OK to say it, benefactor Ning."

 Chapter 511

    "Three people don''t make a couple. I think it''s better to add hall Master Yu. I didn''t have a fight last time. Hall Master Yu won''t refuse this chance."


    Ning Tao''s eyes pause on the people of the Green Gang, and finally his eyes fall on Yuchen. He suddenly points out with one hand. Although his contemptuous words are plain, they can''t be doubted.


    Since he was going to fight, how could he forget this man? In the first World War, he was injured, and Hua Linglong almost died in the hands of the other party. As soon as he came in, he felt that the other party was angry with him, which made him very unhappy. It was a combination of new hatred and old hatred.


    The public hears speech all is a Leng, have looked at the Yu Chen of the facial expression ugliness in succession, Lin Zhenlei''s vision Shan Shan, looking at Yu Chen way.


    "Master Yu, since Mr. Ning has to mention you by name, it''s your blessing. What do you think?"


    If he can open his mouth to let three tigers do it, he has a certain degree of assurance in his heart. If he adds Yuchen, he is bound to increase some chances of winning. How can he refuse such a good thing.


    Even if he didn''t hold his own identity, he wanted to do it himself.


    "Gongyu, it''s better for me to look up to the LORD with such respect." Yuchen didn''t expect that Ning Tao would call his name. He was stunned at first, and then his face was cold. His words were full of murders.


    At this time, don''t say that you are sure, even if you are not sure, you should go up.


    Other people''s eyes also show a trace of fun, and they look very happy. When they originally discussed the plan, they just thought about it in this way. They were afraid that Ning Tao would not give up his cultivation. Unexpectedly, things developed so quickly in a twinkling of an eye, and the eyes looking at Ning Tao were full of idiots.


    Although the monks are quite powerful without using their accomplishments, the origin of the three tigers is also extraordinary, which can be called the most powerful person in the Qing Gang.


    Tianhu, Dihu and Renhu are three code names, which describe the three most powerful members of Qingbang.


    The three men themselves came from special forces. Later, they stayed with the elder''s court for several years. Although they did not have the qualification to cultivate Taoism, their combat power was terrible.


    Even Qinglong has boasted of three people. In ordinary people''s skills, they are close to the front line.


    Now Ning Tao, who doesn''t use his accomplishments, is not looking for death?


    Since the other party wants to die, how can they refuse!


    "Elder demon moon, we are willing to sign a life and death certificate with Mr. Ning!" Lin Zhenlei looked at Ning Tao and saluted the elder demon moon, "as long as he wins, we admit that our skills are not as good as others. If we die, we will die without complaint and regret. The previous things are written off, and the Youth Association will withdraw from the East China Sea."


    In fact, when it comes to this issue, the YMCA has lost its say in Donghai. He is a smart man. Even if he loses, he will get out of Donghai. On the surface, the price is not small, but in fact, he will give himself a step down and the YMCA a step down.


    From the war suddenly rose to gambling war, demon month dark sigh, the development of things has completely deviated from her control.


    Until this time, she had to admit that after so many years, the two gangs of the Presbyterian Pavilion and the Youth Association had already gone against each other.


    The contradiction between the two has a long history. The following gang members think that the elder''s office is in a corner, ignoring the gang affairs, but taking the gang''s money and giving advice. However, the elder''s office feels that what the gang is doing is too much.


    The fact is that which elder''s court has the words of suffering. If it had not been for them to deal with the upper class, I''m afraid the remaining two big gangs would have collapsed.


    Now she finally understood why Qinglong liked to travel around the world. The Dragon King was closed all day. Maybe it was time to let go.


    She can''t help but think of the words of the demon moon who took office. Everything grows and dies according to its own rules and can''t be forced. It''s the same with gangs. She can''t control the gangs by herself. Instead of being so ungrateful, she simply let go.


    Think of here, demon month put eyes open, the whole person restored Gujing bubo''s bearing, indifferent way, "if you two have no opinion, I naturally also inconvenient to intervene, but I hope no matter how the outcome, things stop here."


    "Thank you, elder demon moon."


    See above this loosen mouth, Lin Zhen Thunder God color a joy, slant a head to see to Ning Tao sneer a way, "don''t know Mr. Ning dares to sign life and death with me?"


    "Stay with me to the end!"


    "Good, have courage, practice field, please!"


    Lin Zhenlei''s face was covered with a ferocious smile. He pointed to the outside of the room with one hand, and there was no cover up for his words.


    Once the certificate of life and death is signed, according to the rules of the river and the lake, life and death have a destiny. This battle will never end.


    Lin Zhenlei and others look playful, one by one look at Ning Tao''s eyes, as if to see a dead man.


    "Mr. Ning, please!" Ma Yuchuan, as a steward, scattered the onlookers and waved his hand, implying that the duel was officially opened.


    Ning Tao stands firmly in the field, and there is a flow of essence in his eyes. The reason why he agrees is that perspective is his biggest reliance. He doesn''t need to be a fool. Plus his skills, he can keep himself in an invincible position.


    The three tigers have already jumped onto the stage. There is no big difference among the three. The eldest one is tall and powerful. He has a beard and half naked upper body. His muscles are protruding. He should have practiced hard Qigong.The second one is well proportioned, and his eyes are reserved. He should be a master at home. The third one is small and thin, with dark skin. He can''t see anything unusual on the outside. If he can be one of the three tigers, he will have a few brushes.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are like knives. He sweeps them one by one, and his mood gradually calms down.


    It''s taught by Wu Chenzi. Ning Tao has experienced dozens of battles, and he has a lot of experience.


    However, he estimated that this time, it will be the most difficult one.


    On the contrary, in addition to the three tigers, Yuchen is no surprise. Although his fighting power is not so good, he is still far behind the three tigers, not to mention that he still has injuries, and his arm is still hanging in plaster.


    Three tigers naturally know the state of Yuchen. The second land tiger turns his eyes and says to Yuchen in a low voice, "Master Yu, you watch the battle in the back. Just leave this guy to us."


    "OK, I''ll give you three arrays."


    Yuchen also knows that these three people are powerful. Once the war starts, it''s hard for him to get involved. He doesn''t show off his ability and steps back.


    However, at this juncture, Ning Tao took the lead.


    There is no morality and justice in the battle of life and death. There can be no boxing and then a friendship of embracing. First, there is only victory.


    There are many people on the other side. What he has to do now is to get rid of Yuchen first, and then try his best to deal with the three tigers. When the sole of his foot steps on the bluestone board, he will fly up with amazing speed.

 Chapter 512

    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    The old three tigers are short and have blocked Ning Tao''s way. They sweep their legs and attack Ning Tao''s footwall quickly.


    Click!


    Ningtao feet on the ground a little bit, the body strange to avoid the past, fast as ghosts, rapid attack.


    "The road is blocked!"


    Take this opportunity, the second also returned to God, suddenly stood in front of the universe, look cold.


    Ning Tao eyes such as electricity, cold spit out a "roll!" Word, a punch on the heavy pound in the past, like a thunderstorm.


    Seeing this, the land tiger''s pupil shrinks slightly. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao''s speed is so fast. He stretches out his hands in a hurry and wants to block Ning Tao''s blow.


    But when they touched, his face changed and his heart screamed No good. He felt a sharp pain in his arms, as if he was about to break it. In horror, he retreated wildly.


    "Ah..."


    When people around saw this, they all gave out a cry of surprise. It seems that they didn''t expect that this Wudang disciple would be so strong without cultivation.


    Ning Tao was not surprised by this. After the blood essence and blood refining, his physical body was better than that of ordinary people. Besides, he had double cultivation to refine his physical body. I''m afraid that even those who practice hard Qigong can''t beat him with absolute strength.


    A punch defeated the land tiger, Ning Tao again bully the body and enter, the goal is clear, is still Yuchen.


    "Too much deception!"


    This put out is persimmon pick up soft pinch, a time Yuchen also angry.


    He admits that even if he is not injured, he is not Ning Tao''s opponent, but is he just a clay pincher? He is one of the five leaders of Tangtang Youth Association. His skill is also first-class.


    What''s more, he''s not fighting alone at the moment. He just needs to survive for a moment.


    Suddenly inhale, Yuchen body as low, a leg swing up, as if iron whip, toward ningtao swept.


    What he is good at most is leg skill. Although he knows that he is invincible, he will definitely block it.


    Ning Tao shows a trace of disdain on his face. Twelve way Tan leg is also famous in the river and lake, but this Yuchen has not been really spread. He has only practiced a little.


    All the leg skills of route 12 Tan are on his legs. Now Yuchen''s opponent is injured not only in his arms, but also in his legs. He is so open that his footwall is unstable. His biggest advantage turns into a disadvantage.


    He looks through his body and naturally looks at each other at a glance. In the face of this seemingly terrible foot, Ning Tao doesn''t retreat. He grabs Yu Chen''s ankle like lightning, twists and raises it.


    Two seemingly simple actions, defuse each other''s momentum, and when raised, Yuchen can''t help a painful breath.


    He had a wound on his leg. Ning Tao touched his wound and put him in danger.


    Ning Tao arm muscle bulge, again hard, as if this, will rigidly the Yuchen thigh to twist down.


    It''s too long, but in fact it''s only seven or eight breaths, which makes the disciples of the Green Gang dumbfounded and dare not shout.


    Many people do not believe in their own eyes and are shocked.


    "Too strong!"


    In their opinion, Ning Tao broke the strongest fighting power of Yuchen with his bare hands, which is hard to imagine.


    To be fair, I''m afraid no one except a few people in the Presbyterian Pavilion dares to say that.


    Lin Zhenlei and the housekeeper look at each other and see a trace of dignity in each other''s eyes.


    Obviously, they didn''t expect that Ning Tao''s fighting power was so high. Now they believed what the other side said. They killed more than ten brothers of the Green Gang without using their accomplishments.


    "Dare


    At this time, Tianhu also responded. With a loud drink, he rushed to Ning Tao and smashed his fist. He roared, "let go of the master of the hall!"


    If in front of them, watching Ning Tao injure the hall leader, this face also loses big.


    "You want it, and give it back."


    Ning Tao breathes out two hot air. Ning Tao sees and listens. Although he doesn''t look back, his reaction is quick. He grabs Yuchen''s ankle and drinks it abruptly. The next moment, Ning Tao draws a semicircle in everyone''s eyes and throws Yuchen to Tianhu.


    Seeing this, Tian Hu''s eyelids flashed and was startled. He quickly closed his fist and changed his arms for fear of hurting Yu Chen.


    "That''s what we''re waiting for!"


    Seeing Tianhu holding Yuchen and retreating, Ning Tao hums coldly and catches up quickly. With one hand, he grabs Yuchen''s bandaged arm. With five fingers pinching, he ignores the other''s pain. With one hand around, Ning Tao turns around Yuchen''s neck and strangles him. The latter''s voice stops suddenly and his face turns black and red suddenly.


    "You dare!"


    The land tiger and the human tiger see that their eyes are about to split. They immediately rush forward and fight against Ning Tao''s back one after another, hoping to rescue them.


    Ning Tao doesn''t move. He presses his hands in Yuchen''s arms. With it as the bottom, his body suddenly turns up and falls behind them. He resists them, and the bandage in his hand entangles the Tianhu.


    Tianhu roars wildly in his heart. Ten thousand grass mud horses are running wildly in his heart. Before they can compete with Ning Tao, they are strangled and want to fight back. However, they find that Yuchen is close to him. Their actions are very limited and they can''t open the scene at all.Who also thought that the bandage on Yuchen''s body turned out to be his own life-threatening talisman. They were restrained for a moment. Many people looked at each other with complicated looks.


    Lin Zhenlei has a black face and a stiff mouth. He has some regrets in his heart. If he knows that Ning Tao''s fighting power is so terrible, he will never agree to go to Yuchen.


    He sees clearly, under that gauze, even if the sky tiger is all right, the Yu Chen does not die is also half waste.


    Outside the most calm look is demon month, he is not worried, but relieved.


    The higher the position is, the different they are worried about. Lin Zhenlei only wants to kill Ning Tao and the like. He''s the other side. Behind him is the whole Wudang sect.


    In the eyes of Wudang, the Qing Gang is just like a local chicken and a local dog. Ning Tao really died here. I''m afraid that even she is responsible.


    Even she has been ready, as long as Ning Tao lost, she immediately shot.


    Tianhu struggles, Dihu and Renhu come quickly. One clenches his fist and goes straight to ningtao''s face. The other flies up to attack ningtao''s next three routes.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he called out a pity. As long as he gave him another half minute, he was sure that he would kill them. Now he had to give up. As soon as he loosened the bandage with one hand and slipped, he stepped back two steps.


    Just when he was about to retreat, he didn''t let go of Tianhu. He hit his elbow heavily and went back. The latter snorted. As he released his one hand, they fell back.


    "Cough..."


    , $first time @


    although the back was hit hard, Tianhu finally survived. He fell on the ground and coughed violently. He reached out and quickly untied the bandage on their necks.


    It''s a pity that what worries him the most happened. The bandage was untied, but Yuchen didn''t respond. His eyes were closed tightly. He raised his hand to try the other party''s breath, and the action of Tianhu froze there.

 Chapter 513

    Yuchen''s death caused a lot of shock outside the court. Many people came back and had to step forward one after another, filled with indignation.


    However, Ma Yuchuan, who was inspired by the demon moon, immediately stepped forward, his eyes swept coldly, and everyone stopped.


    I''m kidding. No matter who is dead in this battle, it''s a bad rule for the Green Gang to have someone come forward. I''m afraid they will have no face in the world after that.


    The most important thing is what the Wudang sect thinks. We give you sincerity to apologize. Is it not enough for you to fight for life and death?


    For the crowd outside the sigh, but regardless of the field did not ask, the battle became increasingly fierce.


    Ning Tao fought against land tiger and human tiger, and the scene was extremely fierce.


    Kill Yuchen, on the tiger, ningtao pressure a lot less, and two people a fight, he was lucky.


    Strong, very strong. The strength of these two men is very strong, even stronger than Fang Yan. The most important skill of the two men''s joint attack is more powerful.


    Fortunately, it''s just two people. If three people make a move, Ning Tao thinks he has perspective, and he will surely fall into a bitter battle.


    In the face of joint attack, the only thing he can break is to disturb the rhythm of the two players and take the initiative. Otherwise, even if the other side uses the fuel tactics, he will lose.


    Bang!


    After the two fists collided, Ning Tao and Dihu just stepped back and rushed back again.


    If you meet in a narrow road, the brave will win. Ning Tao has no reason to retreat, not to mention land tiger.


    O & first bv hair ''


    this is their home, Yuchen''s death has been like a slap in their face, if you don''t kill the man in front of you, I''m afraid the three people will not survive even if they can get off the challenge.


    Bang!


    It''s another fight. The land tiger''s face turns red. He unconsciously takes two steps back and swings his strength. He is always better than others.


    "Get out of the way!"


    It''s not the time to be sad. Watching Yuchen die in his arms, Tianhu is sad. When he bites his silver teeth, his eyes will bleed when he looks at Xiang ningtao. At the moment, he roars wildly and has rushed over.


    As the boss of the three tigers, the strength of nature needless to say, at the moment is in a rage, a punch out, unexpectedly with a strong wind, stiffly will stop Ning Tao''s step.


    Ning Tao frowned, originally wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill two tigers and one person, now it seems, think too simple.


    However, if he can kill this man, it is bound to form a strong psychological deterrent to the remaining two people. Now he also wants to try the depth of the other person. Instead of retreating, he pushes out with one hand.


    "Pa"


    one palm and one punch collided, and they retreated a few steps at the same time. It was obvious that Ning Tao retreated more, and his body swayed, as if he had suffered a dull loss.


    "Good!"


    Seeing that Tianhu retreated Ning Tao with one punch, the Green Gang disciples who had already held their strength under the stage roared one by one, and they were excited.


    Lin Zhenlei''s face slowed down. Zhang Yuchuan looked at him and nodded slightly. He looked confident. He was the referee on the face, but he still hoped that the three tigers would win.


    As for the strength of the three tigers, he was very clear in his heart. They were usually sent by the Green Gang to study. Originally, they had a good foundation. After some training in his hometown, he thought they were not inferior to others.


    "But so!"


    Under the attack, the tiger grins coldly and confidently, and concludes that the opponent is only good at body method. With one hand, the third man immediately realizes that his body suddenly bounces up. When he approaches, his fists dazzle and cover Ning Tao.


    Tianhu is good at hard Qigong, which is just suitable for such a big opening and closing situation. At this moment, once he makes a move, it''s like the Yellow River surging and out of control.


    As soon as Ning Tao closed his hand, he didn''t seem to dare to fight with each other. His body retreated one after another. At the same time, the sleeves of his two broad Taoist robes flew up. When he rotated in front of him, it was like two cloth bags, absorbing each other''s fists into it, dissolving each other''s strength.


    It''s a headache to meet this kind of hard Qigong. If he has spiritual power in his body, he will not be afraid of it. If he avoids it now, the other two are bound to keep up.


    After such a long time, Ning Tao''s situation is full of danger. Although his move is mysterious, in fact, it is only with the help of the sleeve winding method to dissolve part of the opponent''s strength. In the long run, he can hold on, but his sleeve can''t.


    After all, it wasn''t made of raw copper and silver. After many times, Ning Tao''s sleeves were blown open.


    When Tianhu saw this, he was very happy. At the moment, his momentum was even stronger, and a pair of iron fists came again.


    Ning Tao''s sleeves split, and then it''s hard to hold the air to form an air flow to dissolve. Seeing this, he quickly retreated, and his fists were flying, and he was in a precarious situation.


    "Have the ability to fight."


    Tianhu is more courageous and refuses to be helped by the two tigers. He wants to hammer Ning Tao to death. With a cold smile, his feet are like two doors, and he chases Ning Tao away again.


    He admits that his body method is not as good as others, but the other party does not dare to run around at all. What he can do is to retreat. The space of the challenge arena is limited. He has to see where he can retreat.


    The two fists are extremely fierce. Ning Tao is embarrassed to dodge. Even if he has to fight back, he is still retreating.Obviously, he is not as powerful as the other side. It''s hard for him to be so tough.


    "Kill him!"


    "What a tiger!"


    "Avenge the master of the hall!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Ning Tao was suppressed, the green gang members under the stage applauded one after another. Who didn''t know that Tianhu''s hard Qigong understood that this kind of hard work just played its own advantages.


    The land tiger and the human tiger were worried at first. They were ready to start at any time. After a while of tension, when they saw the appearance of falling on one side, their hearts relaxed.


    Lin Zhenlei also had a smile in his eyes, and the haze on his face finally dispersed.


    As long as Ning Tao can die, his son''s revenge will have to be avenged. In addition, the other party is the boss behind the scenes of the four seas gang and the South China gang. Maybe this person will lead to the collapse of the alliance in the East China Sea immediately. It''s a turning point for the Youth Association.


    "Die!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao had already stepped on the edge of the challenge arena, there was no way to retreat. The color of blood filled the eyes of Tianhu. With a smile, he reached for the collar of the opponent.


    Ning Tao single foot point ground, body backward, as if to avoid this grasp, there is panic on the face.


    However, how can Tianhu let the prey slip away? With a leap of his right foot and an explosion of his arm, he immediately grabbed Ning Tao''s clothes and suddenly pulled forward. The other hand, iron fist, had already been grasped.


    He believes that with his own fist, it is not a problem to break Ning Tao''s ribs.


    Ning Tao is pulled by one of them, and the distance between them shrinks rapidly. Just at this moment, the corner of his mouth suddenly turns up, and his body takes advantage of the situation to bully each other.


    In the face of Ning Tao''s strange face, Tianhu was slightly stunned. He felt a little uneasy, but then he added a little more strength to his fist and said, "punch!"


    No matter what conspiracy the other side has, as long as he wins the fight, it will all come to nothing.


    But then there was a golden light in his pupil, which was a reflection.


    He was surprised to find that a golden light flashed faster than his fist.

 Chapter 514

    He didn''t see what the tiger was. He just felt a pain in his throat, and then there was the sound of broken bones. He heard it very clearly.


    Let him fear is, in the past, his all conquering fist suddenly no strength, near Ning Tao''s chest, soft down.


    He wanted to say something, but found a mouth, full of blood, not a word.


    The other hand, holding Ning Tao''s sleeve tightly, is also gradually unable to release. His mouth makes a roaring sound, but his eyes are staring at Ning Tao, full of disbelief and unwilling, but his neck is a piece of flesh and blood.


    Ning Tao seems to understand each other''s meaning, sighed in the heart, light way in the mouth, "I Ning Tao, not weaker than people!"


    Whether Tianhu can hear or not, it''s an explanation.


    Even if it''s hard, he''s not much worse than the sky tiger, but the other side belittles the enemy, and it''s not wrong to die in his hands.


    One hand gently push, "Putong" sound, the huge body of the tiger suddenly fell to the ground.


    He was born to die. Ning Tao takes a deep breath and has a complex state of mind.


    He has no injustice or hatred with the other party. If he can, he doesn''t want to kill the other party, but once he steps on the challenge arena, the other party won''t die. He has no choice.


    When he was a teenager, he also liked to envy the chivalrous men in the novel for their chivalry and justice, and he was proud of the world. But when he stepped into the world, he became intrigued and could not help himself.


    Step into this circle, there will be no turning back, only one way to go to the black.


    "Big brother!"


    The death of Tianhu is too sudden. Tianhu, who has just occupied the dominant position, dies in front of him in a twinkling of an eye. The land tiger and the human tiger scream together and rush over quickly.


    Finally, he killed the most powerful of the three with his pure Yang finger. Only these two people are left. He can fight with one of them well.


    Compared with ordinary people, monks are more powerful not only in spiritual power, but also in physical body. After being washed by spiritual power, the whole body is unobstructed, and the limbs are flexible.


    At present, through his Wudang secret method of blessing breathing, Qi power is running in his body. Ning Tao''s strength recovers very quickly. His feet step on the wind chasing step, and the speed is amazing. He also meets up. In an instant, three people fight together.


    On the hillside in the distance, an old man with white hair and beard stood and watched the fight in the field. There was a flash in his eyes. After a long time, he couldn''t help sighing, "in time, this son''s achievements are limitless!"


    As the words fell, the old man turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man with a sword in his arms. He asked with interest, "Qinglong, what do you think?"


    "Ha ha, make do with it. It''s just that the boy''s spiritual power is a little complicated. It''s hard to say what the future will be like."


    The man who was called Qinglong shook his head and spat out a piece of withered grass in his mouth as if he had no interest. He turned around and walked slowly without looking back and said, "by the way, old dragon, don''t call me Qinglong. My original name is Longjin. Now I''ve changed my name."


    If the insiders see the conversation, they will be surprised. They are actually the two supreme elders of the Qinggang, the most mysterious Qinglong and the unfathomable Dragon King.


    "What?"


    Green Dragon''s voice is not big, fall in the Dragon King ear, but have no intention of a thunder, let his head buzz straight ring, lost voice way, "you You broke through... "


    A few words spit out, the Dragon King''s mouth full of bitterness, his heart shocked for a long time.


    The names of the three elders of the Qinggang are Qinglong, yaoyue and Longwang. They are taboos in their lives. This is the rule. If you want to be flexible, there is only one condition.


    That is, after breaking through that layer of bondage and reaching that realm, we can be regarded as unrestrained and free.


    "Well, I had a feeling a few days ago, and I got away with it." Long Jin''s feet faltered, as if he knew what the latter thought. A hand on his back gently shook down and floated down the road.


    "Shifu is right. Some things can only be understood, but can''t be explained in words. A breakthrough is a breakthrough. I really don''t have much experience to share!"


    Words fall, long Jin seems to be a little embarrassed to scratch his head, looking back, a finger pointed to his heart, "if you insist on saying something, it may be to follow him."


    Then he ignored what Lao long didn''t understand. He pinched another withered grass, put it on his mouth and chewed it lightly. He turned and walked away without nostalgia, but there was a song coming from him.


    "If you don''t see it, the water of the Yellow River will come up from the sky and run to the sea."


    "If you don''t see it, the mirror in the high hall is sad and white, and the morning is like green silk, and the evening is like snow."


    "When you are satisfied with your life, you must be happy. Don''t let the golden cup empty to the moon."


    "I''m born to be useful. When all the gold is gone, I''ll come back."


    "It''s fun to cook sheep and slaughter cattle. You''ll have to drink 300 cups."


    "Master Cen, Dan Qiusheng, I''m going to drink. Don''t stop drinking."


    "Sing a song with you, please listen to it for me."


    "The bell, drum, food and jade are not enough expensive. I hope I will never wake up again when I am drunk"


    Qinglong breaks through the song and goes away. He is free and unrestrained. The Dragon King stands up for a long time, and his brow rises gradually. His eyes are complex, with admiration, pain, disappointment and puzzlement For three days, he did not move or speak. Finally, he spewed out a mouthful of blood. He could not understand it. He said with a bitter smile, "dragon gold, I''m not as good as you!"Let''s not mention it for a moment. The fighting is more and more fierce.


    Land tiger and human tiger sad discovery, two people join hands, unexpectedly can''t suppress each other, until now, in the heart just regret.


    If they had not been careless at that time and adopted the method of combo attack, it would not have been like this.


    At present, under the long war, Ning Tao became more brave and began to fight back, gradually suppressing the two men''s offensive.


    The land tiger and the man looked at each other, and at the same time, they stepped back. They touched each other at their waist, as if by magic, and took out their weapons.


    The land tiger is a soft sword. It is used as a waist. Now it is shaking and stretching straight.


    In the hand of human tiger, there is a bright dagger, and the cold light is everywhere.


    KZ ^ 0


    one inch long, one inch strong.


    One inch short, one inch dangerous.


    Two people weapons in hand, didn''t give Ning Tao the opportunity to react, a fury on the chorus.


    As soon as the land tiger''s sword shakes, it is dancing out four sword flowers. It is delivered to Ning Tao''s face. It is the first to attack.


    Whoo!


    Ning Tao back, no hard shake, no matter how powerful he is, there is no meat fist to face the powerful weapons.


    When he retreated, the land tiger immediately took shelter.


    Long sword in hand, can be long or short, he is not afraid of Ning Tao will make what trick, sword dance, little cold star is not away from the door, shape like a poisonous snake.


    Behind him, the human tiger is like an assassin, blocking Ning Tao''s back road. With a dagger in his hand, he can cooperate perfectly with the land tiger.


    "Well, kill him!"


    Ordinary people have never seen such a cold weapon duel before. Many of them are dazzled and have a good time.


    There is a land tiger sword in the front and a dagger in the back. Ning Tao is in a critical situation for a moment and secretly scolds the other party for unscrupulous means.


    Before the battle, he didn''t say that he couldn''t use weapons, but the opponent didn''t use it, and he didn''t use it. He didn''t expect to be trapped.


    Now it''s no use saying anything. The two men made it clear that they were going to kill him.


    Now in the face of these two people, Ning Tao suffered from the enemy, giving himself little room to maneuver.


    After a few breaths, Ning Tao''s heart is horizontal. He doesn''t want to avoid it any more. Instead, he gets into the sword net of the land tiger.

 Chapter 515

    Ning Tao is also forced to be anxious, which is different from fighting with Tianhu. He is barehanded and a dodger, which will only make him in trouble.


    If you can''t handle it, whether it''s a sword or a dagger, it''s no small matter.


    Now drilling into the other side''s sword net and relying on perspective may not be able to win a glimmer of hope.


    Fall in others, just feel Ning Tao crazy, otherwise how can you fall into the net, you know the sword has no eyes, no matter how strong your muscles are, stepping on the blood.


    This competition makes people outside Taiwan feel relaxed and happy.


    You know, it''s the era of hot weapons. Apart from the movies, where have you ever seen such wonderful duels? I''m so dazzled that I can''t wait for my eyes to stare out. It''s absolutely exciting.


    "Let go!"


    In the middle of the sword, he suddenly thought of Ning Tao and drank a lot. Then the sword disappeared all over the sky, and people could see it clearly.


    Ning Tao''s hand has caught the hand of the land tiger. When he pinches it, there is a crack in the bone, which makes everyone take a breath.


    In this way, where can I hold the sword? As soon as the land tiger''s wrist hurts, it will naturally loosen.


    I''ll kill you while you''re sick! Ning Tao is about to make another move. When he understands the land tiger, Renhu comes in time with a dagger and stabs him in the back.


    He is sure to get rid of the land tiger now, but I''m afraid he''ll have to take it too. In desperation, Ning Tao has to give up.


    One hand a loose, a pull, the other party''s sword fell into his hands, Ning Tao seize the hilt back to lift, in time to block the tiger dagger.


    With one blow, they fought fiercely together. A clanging sound sounded, and the sword and dagger collided continuously for more than ten times before they separated.


    Ning Tao''s feet were on the ground for several times, and then he was lucky to protect himself with his sword, and his face was flushed.


    He lowered his head and scanned his eyes. There were several more wounds on him.


    It''s not big. It''s all scratched by the edge of the sword. There''s blood spilling over. This is the price of the looting sword just now.


    Now it seems that everything is worth it. Ning Tao slowly looks up and looks dignified.


    After a series of fights, the group of people under the arena were so excited that they wanted to go to the challenge arena in person.


    "Kill!"


    The dagger in the human tiger''s wrist moves continuously, as if holding a poisonous snake, coming towards Ning Tao quickly.


    "Looking for death!"


    Ning Tao saw a cold smile, a sword in hand, he really fearless, mouth gently spit out two words, also shot.


    With one hand, the soft swords are like cold stars. They are all over the human tiger. They seem to have no rules, but they are very close to each other.


    Compared with sword playing, I''m afraid there''s no Wudang school playing any more. Although Ning Tao is far from the point of combining human and sword, it''s enough to deal with them.


    He has mastered the pure Yang Sword technique for a long time. The soft sword can be long or short in his hands. It''s like hanging on the Milky way. From nine days down, they can''t hide.


    When the key time came, everyone''s heart suddenly came up, and those who were slow to respond also saw that they were afraid that the three tigers would be defeated this time.


    Just imagine that the eldest brother and the hall leader are both in the hands of each other. Now the other side is holding a sword, and the result is certain.


    "Ah..."


    At this time, I do not know who exclaimed, I saw a "Shua" on the stage, Ning Tao back to the sword a lift, the tiger eat pain, holding the arm to withdraw from the war zone.


    On his arm, he had been cut a big hole by the sword. The blood was wanton and he couldn''t cover it.


    Then, as soon as he retreated, Ning Tao didn''t let him go. Under the attack of sword and human tiger, he waved his fist with one hand.


    Seeing this, the land tiger had to raise his arm reluctantly in an attempt to block it.


    Two a pair, the ground tiger body shape is shocked again retreat, Ning Tao has released his hand, holding the sword and chase.


    "Your opponent is me."


    The person tiger drank a, also quickly chased to come over, in the hand dagger horizontal strike, Chong Ning Tao back stab.


    "Hum!"


    However, what Renhu didn''t expect was that Ning Tao, who had just run two steps, suddenly turned to his side and rolled his sword around his dagger. At the same time, he raised his other hand and clenched his fist.


    The person tiger is in a hurry under, where expect Ning Tao original target is him, instantly be Ning Tao a punch to knot solid pound in the chest.


    This fist is the killing fist in Taiyi five element fist. It is powerful. With the help of that mask, he wants to win this chance.


    Among the three tigers, the human tiger is the weakest. We can''t see it by its strength


    As soon as the human tiger''s body was shocked, it immediately burst into blood. The body was like a kite broken, flying upside down.


    In his heart, it has been concave into, there are broken bones into the heart, people cough in the mouth of a few blood, then fainted.


    Ning Tao eyes bright, see what, mouth a stiff, also did not expect this person tiger so bad luck.


    Then, this scene, fell in the eyes of the unreasonable people, but completely shocked.In their eyes, how powerful is it to blow a master to death?


    When he looked at Ning Tao again, they all changed color and were afraid.


    In this society, only the strong are respected.


    "Ah..."


    When the land tiger sees the cold body of the human tiger, he doesn''t know whether he is crazy or angry. After a moment, he rushes to Ning Tao.


    "Hum!"


    1 * latest chapter J_ When Ning Tao saw that he didn''t move, he shook his sword with one hand and sent it forward. With a puff, the sword was sharp and went straight into the chest of the land tiger.


    Because of his rush, the whole sword penetrated it, leaving only one hilt.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a trace of intolerance, and then one hand loosened, the land tiger body swayed a few times, looked down at the sword on his stomach, and then looked at Ning Tao in front of him, showing a trace of relief, and slowly fell down.


    At this point, the battle ended with the death of three tigers and Yuchen.


    Looking at the bodies on the ground, Ning Tao let go, and a sense of weakness gradually came. His body faltered, almost fell to the ground, and his whole body was soft.


    I have to admit that this battle is the most difficult one for him. As soon as his momentum is relaxed, his strength will dissipate.


    After permission was given here, the staff of the Youth Association came to see the three tigers and four people one after another, and someone wanted to call a doctor, which was stopped.


    In this way, people with clear eyes know that there is no hope of life.


    Ning Tao was surrounded by five or six young people''s Association disciples, and many of them were used to touching their pockets. Then they realized that guns were not allowed here, and they were immediately annoyed.


    Otherwise, seeing Ning Tao like this, one shot can definitely jump him.


    But at the moment one by one, although emotional, even looking at Ning Tao in a bad state, no one dares to take the lead.


    The key is that Ning Tao''s hand was too terrible before. He pinched Yuchen''s throat with one finger and killed Renhu with one punch. They think it''s better than these two people. Who dares to go up and die?


    Looking at more and more people around, the demon moon''s face sank and said, "what''s all around Ning Shi? Can''t the Green Gang afford to lose? " Then he turned his head, looked at Lin Zhenlei and said with a cold face, "leader Lin, don''t tell your people to get out of the way!"

 Chapter 516

    For Lin Zhenlei, everything in front of him is just like a dream. Yuchen is dead, Sanhu is dead, Donghai dream is broken. This time, he really lost his wife and lost his army.


    It''s hard to describe the anger in his heart. His chest has to explode. The initiator of all this is right in front of his eyes. If he can, he wants to break Ning Tao into pieces to get rid of his hatred. But the words have been released, and the youth association can''t afford to lose him.


    Even if he doesn''t care about this, he can understand the warning in the eyes of demon moon. If he really wants to fight, the other party can''t be indifferent.


    without hot weapons, the person he brings is far from the opponent of demon moon. In addition, he can''t bear the consequences of openly fighting against the elder Pavilion.


    After his face changed, Lin Zhenlei took a deep breath and saw that everyone was watching him. As soon as he stepped up, he strode towards Ning Tao.


    Lin Zhenlei slowly raised his head in front of Ning Tao. He looked straight at the former''s eyes and said, "Mr. Ning, be careful if you are too hard and easy to break. You may not have this good luck next time!"


    The threat in this speech is self-evident. Ning Tao smiles on his white face, as if he didn''t recognize the meaning of the other party. His eyes suddenly narrowed and relaxed. "When you are young, you have to toss more. If you are afraid, I will lose!"


    To this strength, the two sides are bound, even if you are polite, the other side will not let you go!


    "Good, good..."


    Lin Zhenlei was choked by the hard top. He knew what he was saying was humiliating. He looked down at the corpses in the arms of the Green Gang. With an iron face, two words sprang out of his teeth, "thick burial!"


    Under the sleeve clenched fists, blue veins burst up, and finally reluctantly loosened, turned and strode to the door, leaving one more point, he was afraid that he could not help it.


    The housekeeper and Ma Yuchuan looked at each other and saw their helplessness from each other''s looks. The former waved with one hand, indicating that they could withdraw, and then hurried out of the door without looking back.


    When he got out of the door and got on the bus, Lin Zhenlei didn''t hide his killing intention in his eyes. The anger in his eyes was like substance.


    housekeeper Zhou Zhide came in a hurry, sat in the cab, looked back at Lin Zhenlei and said, "master, are you ok?"


    "If Ning Tao does not die, it''s hard to wash away the shame of our youth gang!" As soon as Lin Zhenlei''s eyes opened, he felt like killing him.


    "ah Master, this is absolutely not. This is the elder''s Pavilion... "


    Zhou Zhide thought that Lin Zhenlei was going to attack Ning Tao here. His face was shocked and he looked scared.


    "Hum, where do you want to go? My Qingbang doesn''t even have this reputation!"


    Lin Zhenlei hummed coldly and waved with one hand, "if we don''t do it, it doesn''t mean we can''t find others. Listen to Cao''s words, Ning Tao and Bailian sect still have some..."


    "Master, you mean to invite the people of Bailian sect..." When Zhou Zhide''s eyes brightened, he thought of something.


    "Well, Ning Tao must die, no matter what the cost is!" Lin Zhenlei opened his mouth and ordered, "use the contact information of Qingbang to contact Bailian cult for me!"


    (. H ''=


    as one of the three major forces, Qingbang and bailianjiao had close contacts in their early years and had a way of exchanging information.


    "Master, if the elder''s Pavilion knows this..." What did Zhou Zhide think of later? He wanted to talk but stopped.


    the white lotus sect is now a cult, and the Green Gang responded to the government''s strict orders. Although there are communication channels between the two, they have long been abandoned.


    "Elder Pavilion, hum!" If elder Lin Zhenyi didn''t want to help me look back at the green Pavilion for a long time, he didn''t want to help me


    Housekeeper Zhou Zhide looked shocked, as if he heard something, and his muscles trembled reluctantly.


    ¡­¡­


    After killing four people, it''s meaningless to apologize again. After all the principal has left, Ning Tao doesn''t want to find himself unhappy. What''s more, he raises his hand to yaoyue and turns to walk outside the door.


    You look at me and I look at you. Even if you are angry, you dare not stop me.


    Not far from the elder''s pavilion, a small car slowly comes. When it stops in front of Ning Tao, Ning Rui comes down from the car and steps towards Ning Tao.


    WOW!


    Seeing Ning Rui, when Ning Tao just opened his mouth, he felt his throat was sweet. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was white, and his whole body was trembling, as if he was going to fall to the ground the next moment.


    "Brother Ning, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing this, Ning Rui is startled. Seeing the other party''s rags, he quickly steps forward and holds Ning Tao, worried.


    Ning Tao shook his head and raised his hand to indicate, "go!"


    He knows his own situation. In the battle with the four, he only suffered a little trauma on the surface, but in fact, he suffered a lot in his internal organs.


    But at that time was forced down by him, and now the strength of a loose, the injury came up.


    "Damn it, it''s too much."


    Ning Rui clenched his teeth, reached for his mobile phone, looked at Ning Tao''s black face and said, "elder brother Ning, do you want to give them some color to have a look?"This time he accompanied Ning Tao to prevent accidents. For the sake of Ning Tao''s safety, Mr. Ning could have a regiment nearby to exercise and kill at any time.


    "Forget it!" Ning Tao raised a hand to press the cell phone of the opposite party, wiped the bloodstain of next mouth corner way, "go."


    Once the government''s power is mixed with the gratitude and resentment in the Jianghu, the taste will change. What''s more, he doesn''t suffer any loss.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s mind has been decided, Ning Rui has no choice but to start the car. There is a trace of guilt on his face. After hesitating for a long time, he looks at Ning Tao and says, "brother Ning, I''m sorry, I knew I should go with you."


    When he came, the old man gave him a death order to make sure Ning Tao''s safety. Now looking at each other''s tragedy, he felt uneasy.


    "It''s all right. I''m not good. I''m just active in it."


    Ning Tao secretly uses perspective therapy, turns his eyes to Ning Rui, and says with deep meaning, "I think you are afraid of this place. You can''t be afraid."


    At all times, he saw Ning Rui hesitant and a little bit strange on his face, which is quite different from his usual style,


    er.... " Ning Rui''s face became more uncomfortable when he heard the words. I don''t seem to know what to say.


    "Ha ha, I just casually ask, if it''s not convenient to say, don''t say it." Ning Tao''s eyes closed and he didn''t want to ask.


    "No, brother Ning, ah!" Ning Tao clapped the steering wheel with one hand, sighed and said, "it''s not that I don''t enter, but that the person in charge is my aunt. If she sees me, I''m afraid it''s not good for you."


    "Your aunt? It''s not good for me? "


    Ning Tao smell speech some Zhang two of the monks can''t touch the head, Leng under, mouth repeated a sentence.


    "Yes Ning Rui lowered some voices and further explained, "the elder of demon moon is my aunt!"

 Chapter 517

    Ning Tao smell speech eyes a flash, heart a jump, pour is some surprised, he how also didn''t expect demon month unexpectedly with Ning family also have relation.


    For Ning Tao''s surprise, Ning Rui''s face didn''t change. After that, he stretched out his hand and scratched his hair. He added an explanation awkwardly, but she separated from my uncle. "Ah, it''s hard to say. She has a great opinion on my Ning family. If it wasn''t for this, I would have blown up the ground for him..."


    "Oh, so it is." Ning Tao thought a flash in the mind, suddenly realized, in the heart of the doubt suddenly disappeared.


    After living in Ning''s family for so long, he knows something about his family. He has two sons.


    Ning Rui''s father is his second son. He has met him in politics. However, his eldest son has never been in the future. This is the first time he has heard the news of the eldest son.


    "Brother Ning, do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Ning Rui doesn''t want to say more in this aspect. He turns his head and looks at Ning Tao''s wound.


    "No, go home!" He took his cigarette from the bridge and lit it to open the window. Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and looked out of the window.


    I think about myself every day. Ning Tao is much more cautious than before. He begins to think about the gains and losses this time. Although he killed the prestige of the Green Gang this time, he can''t get revenge from the other party.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been two days since he came back from the elder''s pavilion, and Ning Tao''s injury has recovered a lot. He has already gone to the East China Sea in his heart, and plans to return to the East China Sea in these two days.


    "General!"


    Ningjia study, the old man chess go pianfeng, a double gun, will ningtao pieces to eat dead.


    Ning Tao''s chess level is general. Every time he fights with the old man, he will be killed.


    However, the latter is often idle and boring. He can be regarded as accompanying each other.


    "I admire the master''s advanced chess skills." Ning Tao carefully analyzes the chessboard, and finally shakes his head with a bitter smile, and admits defeat.


    "Ha ha, Ning Tao, your heart is not quiet, otherwise you can stick to a few pieces!"


    The old man took the teacup, he laughed and sipped it gently.


    Ning Tao smiles and doesn''t retort. He''s still young. He''s far behind his opponent in terms of mentality.


    "Ah, I''m old and I always want someone to accompany me, but if my two sons, ah, Ning Rui, are half as calm as you, I''ll be relieved. I''ve been troubling you these days!"


    Version b X head_ FA 7


    Ning shook his head and leaned his body on his back with a more bleak look.


    "Uncle Ning, they want to come, too busy!"


    Ning Tao bowed his head and said nothing. Seeing that the old man had no desire to play chess, he picked it up silently.


    Ning Lao squinted at Ning Tao, as if casually asked a sentence suddenly, "you see the demon moon in the elder Pavilion of the Green Gang!"


    "Well, I see it!" Ning Lao Wen Yan Leng next, think of Ning Rui''s words, slightly nod.


    "I''ll tell you a story. I don''t know if you''re interested in it." The old man''s eyes are complicated, and he straightens up to give Ning Tao two people a cup of tea, as if to pull home.


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth and nodded that he didn''t mind.


    "Once there was a young couple who fell in love, only two people. One was the son of a senior official, and the other was the daughter of the underworld boss!"


    "At that time, the political situation was unstable. At that time, the man''s family was unstable and attacked by political enemies. His father did not allow his son to marry such a woman. For the sake of the official career and the family, he strongly opposed it and married him!"


    "The man was forced by the pressure and gave in on the surface, but he still kept in touch with each other secretly. As soon as he came and went, the woman became pregnant and gave birth to a boy!"


    "This matter was taken advantage of by someone who wanted to kidnap the child secretly, threatening the man''s family to commit a crime in the political situation!"


    "The man''s father didn''t know about it. When he knew about it, he was furious and refused to give in. His opponent became angry and shamed. He sold his child and never heard from him again!"


    "The mother of the child ran to the man''s family and swore that the family would pay the price. After that, she left and never came back. The man had no intention to be an official and was willing to degenerate."


    The words came out of Ning Tao''s mouth. Ning Tao''s look showed a trace of difference, as if he understood something.


    Ning Lao sighed, looked at Ning Tao and said with a bitter smile, "yes, the man''s family is Ning''s family, the man is my eldest son, and the woman is the demon moon you saw last time!"


    ¡­¡­ Rao is Ning Tao had guessed in the heart, at the moment smell speech or can''t help but look a stay, in the heart quite sigh.


    Ning Tao has never met Ning''s boss before. Now he understands that the crux is here.


    He didn''t know why ninglao had to tell him about it. Was it because people always hurt the scene? But when the other side said that, he also asked, what happened later?


    "Later, I saw that my eldest son was depressed, and I felt a little sorry. The matter of sending someone to look for the child never stopped, but the child had an accident in the middle of the way, and there was no news. Even if I had the strength of my family, I couldn''t look for it!""Maybe it''s a sin. My eldest son''s official career has been cut off, and his wedding has come to an end. I''ve done him a disservice. I feel sorry for my grandson, who I haven''t met. I''m sorry for him!" Ning Lao looks lonely and sad.


    It''s someone else''s family business. Ning Tao didn''t comment for a moment, but comforted him, "Ning Lao doesn''t have to be too sad. As the saying goes, Ji Ren has his own celestial phenomena. Your son should be OK. It''s a matter of time before we meet!"


    If he used to scoff at and despise the rich and powerful, now he has more feelings and can understand them.


    In this world, there has never been anything that only asks for and has no return. Rich families have given their children the foundation that outsiders admire, but they also want you to take greater responsibility.


    There are Xia Mengfei near, Zhou Ru and Li Bingbing far away. It can be said that there are some gains and some losses. I don''t know whether they are lucky or unfortunate.


    "Oh, if there is one day, I hope my grandson doesn''t hate me!" Ninglao deeply looked at ningtao and murmured.


    After chatting with Mr. Ning for a while, Ning Tao goes back to his room and plans to take a rest.


    Just sit down, the phone in the pocket rings, feel out a look, is a strange number, hesitated for a while, Ning Tao just connected, put in the ear to feed a.


    "Mr. Ning, I''m Zhou Ru!" After a feed here, a cold voice came from the phone.


    Ning Tao smell speech double eyebrow a pick, but didn''t expect that this woman has his phone, a little hesitation, he ha ha a smile, on the surface of the silent way, "Oh, it''s Mr. Zhou, how, something?"


    He thinks that he is not familiar with Li Bingbing, and he deliberately keeps a certain distance from Li Bingbing.


    "You can''t make a phone call if you have nothing to do?"


    Zhou Ru''s indifferent voice was more discontented. "Mr. Ning, you promised me last time that we were friends. I didn''t contact me when I came to Beijing. I didn''t forget it!"

 Chapter 518

    "Cough, where, where!" Ning Tao dry smile two, down in the heart of doubt, "I''m not afraid of Zhou always busy, dare not disturb!"


    He really didn''t plan to meet with the other party. When he was raised by the other party, he felt a little empty, but he couldn''t admit it.


    No matter how busy work is, there must be a life. Zhou Ru smiles calmly, "I heard that Mr. Ning is in Beijing?"


    "Well, let''s do something small!"


    Ning Tao bares his teeth, but he has no choice. He knows so many people in Jinghua, and he seems to know them all. However, he is not surprised when he thinks about it. With the relationship between Zhou Ru and Li Bingbing, it''s not a big deal for the latter to know.


    "Since I''m a friend, I''d like to enter the friendship of the host when I come to Beijing. Is it convenient for you now? The filet mignon is good. I''ll treat you!"


    Ning Tao heard the words in his heart, and he would be very happy if a beautiful woman came to invite him, but Zhou Ru''s words made him afraid.


    Don''t say Zhang Mingyuan, just two people''s misunderstanding is embarrassing enough, this thunder or don''t touch good.


    "Well, this is not good. You don''t know about the relationship between your husband and me..." Heart organized a language, Ning Tao feel or refuse good.


    After all, he has nothing to say to this woman. If it''s troublesome to settle accounts with him again, he doesn''t believe that the other party will treat him to steak.


    "Mr. Ning, I''m not married to Zhang Mingyuan. He''s him and I''m me!"


    On hearing Ning Tao''s words, the voice of the woman on the other side of the phone was a little chilly. "Besides, Mr. Ning didn''t think there was any misunderstanding between us. Do you want to have a good chat? Since you don''t want to come out, I''ll go to Ning''s home!"


    "Don''t Don''t Come and enjoy it. Don''t leave until you see me! " Ning Tao face a black, hastily agreed to come down.


    Let the other party come to Ning''s home. Are you kidding me? If Zhang Mingyuan knows, he will not trouble himself with the gun.


    Although he is not afraid, he absolutely does not want to cause this trouble.


    After hanging up, Ning Tao holds the key on the table in his hand and walks out.


    Can not hide, can only harden the scalp to go, but pondered in the heart.


    If the other party wants to see him, it will never be as simple as a meal. At least Zhou Ru is not so boring, so he has to go to see what the other party has.


    An hour later, when Ning Tao came to haoxianglai restaurant, Zhou Ru had been looking forward to it.


    A brown cotton dress, the lower body is a tight elastic pants, a pair of high heels will be originally slender legs is taut straight.


    Feng Mei Dan Yan Qiong Bi Ying mouth, white neck white greasy as snow, a platinum necklace around and down, add a point of temptation.


    The whole person is beautiful, but it gives people a sense of nobility, just like the cold and gorgeous.


    "Mr. Ning is here. Long time no see. Please sit down!"


    Seeing Ning Tao, Zhou Ru stood up and said hello to Ning Tao, extending an arm and asking for help.


    "Sorry for being late."


    Looking at the beauty in front of him, Ning Tao sighed a little. He drew a line at the corner of his mouth, then glanced at him and sat down.


    Zhou Ru is the coldest and most gorgeous woman he has ever met, and such a person is also the most capable of arousing a man''s sense of conquest.


    The most important thing is that the other side''s beautiful legs can absolutely satisfy many people''s hobbies. If he marries such a daughter-in-law, he will have a lot of face even if he takes it out. He has been jealous of Zhang Mingyuan more than once.


    After sitting down, Zhou Ru raised her hand to call the waiter. Looking forward, she asked, "what would Mr. Ning like to eat?" At the same time, the order list was pushed over.


    "Ha ha, since I''m here, let''s have steak."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and doesn''t look at the list. For him, it doesn''t matter what he eats.


    "Good. How ripe is filet mignon


    "Ten percent."


    "Oh, well, I want 70 percent."


    Zhou Ru was a little stunned and didn''t say much, so she ordered a meal for the waiter quickly. When the other party left, the corner of her mouth raised a smile, "few people order ten mature."


    "I''ve had a bad tooth recently!" Ning Tao smiles back. The reason why he wants to be mature is that he wants to eat fast and leave quickly.


    Soon, two steaks came up, Zhou Ru picked up a knife and fork, carefully cut a small piece on it, put it into his mouth and chewed it slowly. After swallowing it, he saw Ning Tao, who was engrossed in eating. With a pick on his brow, he said complicatedly, "when is Mr. Ning going to go back?"


    "These two days!"


    It''s almost new year''s day. Ning Tao doesn''t want to delay here any more. Ning Lao''s illness has been controlled. He sniffs the food in his mouth and goes back.


    "Oh, Mr. Ning has made a lot of trouble in Beijing this time. Be careful when you go back."


    Zhou Ru took a drink from his water cup, as if he said something casually.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao, who is eating, suddenly stops his action and finally raises his head. Looking at Zhou Ru, he says tentatively, "do you know something?"But he knows that this woman is not simple. The last time Zhang Mingyuan sent someone to assassinate him, he was reminded by the other party. Now the other party spoke again, which immediately aroused his vigilance.


    "Ha ha, where do I know what? Now in Beijing, who doesn''t know your deeds? You have offended too many people this time. I''m afraid someone will do you harm."


    S


    after talking for a long time, Ning Tao was not interested. He picked up a napkin, wiped the corners of his mouth, shrugged his shoulders and said, "Mr. Zhou, the last thing I like is half of your mouth and half of your belly. I''m just an ordinary person, I don''t understand."


    "Ordinary people?"


    The corner of Zhou Ru''s mouth flashed a hint of sarcasm. She leaned forward slightly, looked into Ning Tao''s eyes and said, "whether it''s the Du family or the Zhang family, it''s very easy to kill a monk, but you''re still alive. Who would believe it if you were an ordinary person?"


    "Er..." Ning Tao didn''t expect that the other party knew quite a lot, but he was not surprised when he thought of what he had just said. He said with a smile, "Mr. Zhou, I think we''d better open the window to tell the truth, otherwise I can''t eat this meal."


    Zhou Ru''s eyebrows frowned slightly. She seemed to dislike this kind of conversation very much. She knocked on the cup with one hand and then made up her mind. She said, "Mr. Ning, I just got the news from Zhang Mingyuan. I''m afraid it will be bad for you after you leave Beijing."


    "Zhang Mingyuan?"


    Ning Tao smashed his mouth, but he didn''t expect to come out again, with a cold smile, "I''d like to see his means, don''t let me down."


    Last time Zhang Mingyuan sent killers, he hasn''t calculated with the other party. This time he wants to jump out again. He can''t spare the other party.


    "Mr. Ning misunderstood. It''s not Zhang Mingyuan, but Zhang Jia, who has dealt with you this time."


    Zhou Ru looked left and right, lowered her head and pointed the fork in her hand. Her voice lowered a lot.


    It seems that Zhou Ru is afraid of Ning Tao''s carelessness. According to Zhang Mingyuan, it seems that this time it was the result of a secret conversation between the Du family and Zhang Jia. "Ning Tao, I know you are a monk with high accomplishments, but when you meet such a rich family, there are some ways to deal with you!"

 Chapter 519

    In fact, Ning Tao is definitely not a "request?" Ning Tao frowned. When Feifei jewelry opened, the other party mentioned it. She just asked the other party, but she didn''t say it. She didn''t expect to bring up the story again. She couldn''t help asking, "I don''t know what Zhou always asks for. As long as it''s within my ability, I''m sure I can help."


    The other side has disclosed such important information, and he is not a fool. He can''t get up early without profit. I''m afraid that''s not a simple request.


    "At that time, I know Mr. Ning is not an ordinary person. I believe you can be OK this time." Zhou Ru clenched the knife and fork, eyes tightly staring at Ning Tao road.


    This time she came, of course, not only to inform Ning Tao, but also to have her own plan.


    In her opinion, it is not easy for Ning Tao to sit here alive.


    Ning Tao is not the first friar, but he is definitely the most dazzling one. He forces the Du family to join hands with Zhang Jia.


    If the other party can make it, it is more than enough to help her in turn.


    In this era, there are not many things to offer help in the snow, and there are absolutely many things to add to the cake. This is the only thing she can help Ning Tao.


    As for the requirements in her heart, it''s also very simple. It''s not her heart''s idea to marry Zhang Mingyuan. Originally, she has been appointed, but she can''t stand Li Bingbing''s repeated blowing in front of her. Seeing Ning Tao''s performance again, she has hope. She has to admit that she has a lively mind.


    There are some things on her mind that she can''t think about. The more she thinks about them, the more intense she is. When she is with Zhang Mingyuan, her inner rejection is even worse. She is sure that she can''t get along with each other peacefully. Instead of doing so, she might as well fight hard.


    It''s just that I can''t tell Ning Tao now. We have to wait for the other party to survive the disaster. It''s also a test. If even this CANDU can''t survive, it''s useless to say anything else.


    This time, she just came to convey the message, and nothing else could help her.


    Two people have their own concerns, and then have a chat, a meal is not taste.


    Zhou Ru didn''t make Ning Tao too uncomfortable. After eating, she left.


    They don''t need Ning Tao to see each other off. Looking at Ning Tao from the rearview mirror, Zhou Ru is in a state of confusion for a moment.


    She can''t understand some things. She should not help Zhang''s enemies even if she doesn''t agree with them. Now she comes to tear down Zhang''s platform, which is very unpleasant.


    Looking at the other party''s car away, Ning Tao''s look gradually dignified. After a moment, he was about to turn back. Yu Guangzhong''s eyes were fixed, and then slowly turned around and looked at a Volkswagen car parked on the roadside.


    There is no bright spot in the car itself. It''s about feeling Ning Tao''s eyes. The window slowly drops. Seeing the people inside, Ning Tao''s eyes flicker slightly and turns to walk towards the car.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Ning."


    The person in the car is no one else. It''s Li Zhen who met Ning Tao last time. At the moment, he sees Ning Tao get on the car and passes a cigarette between his mouth.


    It''s only half a month. Ning Tao shakes his head and looks at the cigarette in his hand. PI xiaorou says, "Mr. Li doesn''t happen to be waiting for me here, does he?"


    No matter who is being followed, he will not be very happy. Ning Tao is no exception. He will not eliminate his unhappiness just because of a cigarette.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Ning, don''t get me wrong. You''ve been tossing too much in Beijing this time, which has already attracted the attention of the people above. We have no choice but to do it." Li Zhen gave a bitter smile and waved his hand. His attitude was sincere.


    Ning Tao was silent and didn''t open his mouth. He could understand what the other party said. After all, this is Jinghua. He lowered his head to light the cigarette, blew the smoke, and picked his eyebrows. Chen Kan said, "it''s a good cigarette."


    He smokes well, but to be fair, it tastes good. He has never heard of it. He has heard that there are special cigarettes offered by high-level government officials before. I think he has this one.


    "Mr. Ning likes it. Take it!" Li Zhen was slightly stunned, and then handed over the whole box that had just been opened. A box of cigarettes was nothing to him.


    "Then I''ll thank leader Li!" Ning Tao didn''t refuse. He put it in his pocket and finally eliminated some of his unhappiness.


    Tracking is tracking. Anyway, he has nothing to hide. He can''t get rid of it. He doesn''t want to think about it any more. He flicks his cigarette ash and looks at Li Zhen faintly. "I''m afraid leader Li''s appearance this time won''t be so boring as to give me a box of cigarettes."


    "Mr. Ning is really pleasant. I really have something to remind Mr. Ning this time!" Li Zhen changed his sitting posture and looked at Ning Tao with a dignified look.

 Chapter 520

    Look at "YY:


    Ning Tao flicked the ash and motioned the other party to continue without opening his mouth.


    Li Zhen hesitated for a moment, and said, "according to the reliable clues obtained by our national security bureau, Zhang Jia has talked about the high-level of Qingcheng to be unfavorable to you. In addition, Lin Zhenlei secretly contacted Bai Lianjiao, Mr. Ning. It''s not nice to say that as soon as you leave Beijing, you will be in danger."


    "Tear


    Just now, Li Luning was puzzled, and he was not sure what he said.


    It seems that he has become a thorn in the eye of some people, but he can''t get rid of it. He vomites smoke deeply, but there is not much change on Ning Tao''s face. His eyes twinkle, "that''s all?"


    "Mr. Ning, a single Wudang sect is not enough to protect you. If it hadn''t been for the last time that the Ning family protected you, I''m afraid you can''t do it now. But now that the two families are making trouble for you, you should weigh up whether the Ning family will stand up for you again."


    "Haha, it seems that it''s very powerful. You can really look up to me!" Ning Tao laughed at himself, turned his head, looked at Li Zhen and said, "leader Li, isn''t the white lotus cult a cult? I''m curious, since your National Security Bureau knows about it, why didn''t it act? "


    ¡­¡­ Li Zhen felt the muscles on Yan''s face stiff and coughed. He thought about it and said, "Mr. Ning, there are some complicated forms in China. Some things are not as simple as they seem. Bailian cult is a cult. It''s good, but for the sake of stability, we have an agreement with it..."


    Listening to Li Zhen''s explanation, Ning Tao became tongue tied. It turned out that there was an unwritten rule between the two, that is, the Bailian cult should not attack the high-level government and destroy the overall development direction of the country, and the country would not send troops to carry out a devastating attack.


    It seems that the two are irreconcilable, but there is such a restriction that Ning Tao hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    However, it''s not hard to understand if you think about it carefully. There are many powerful monks in the white lotus sect. If you really kill them all at once, they will fight back by all means.


    It is said that at the beginning, the evil cult that turned Falun had something to do with the Bailian cult, causing heavy losses to the country. But after that time, there was no similar situation. I think that''s why.


    "I didn''t expect that the state would compromise with the cult. We monks are still in the front line." Ning Tao raises a smile at the corner of his mouth, but how to listen to and satirize his words.


    "Mr. Ning misunderstood. It can''t be explained in a few words. The state''s attitude towards cults will never change, but now everything is centered on economic construction, and the necessary sacrifice is also imperative..."


    "Stop, it''s not up to me to comment on the attitude of the country. I don''t think leader Li would be so kind as to remind me today."


    Ning Tao raises his hand and stops. He''s not in his position. He doesn''t believe in the alliance. Those people don''t know that the alliance doesn''t reach out, and it''s not his turn to say anything.


    "Ha ha, I just don''t want Mr. Ning to encounter misfortune when he is young. Our national security bureau always loves talents. Last time, as long as you promise, Mr. Ning''s trouble will be cleared up by the National Security Bureau."


    "Oh Ning Tao was not surprised. He raised his eyelids, narrowed his eyes slightly and said again, "as you said, those two families have to kill me. Your National Security Bureau may not be able to control them."


    It seems to know that Ning Tao has this question. Li Zhen smiles coldly and says: "Mr. Ning doesn''t know something. Our national security bureau seems to be just a small department, but its power is not small. As long as it is conducive to national security, we are duty bound to do so. As long as you promise, someone will beat those companies. I believe those companies will not be ungrateful."


    "Although the two families have great power, they have to abide by the rules. To be frank, Mr. Ning does not threaten them. In the end, what they are fighting for is just face."


    "So I don''t have a reason to refuse. You really have a choice." Flicking the cigarette butt away, Ning Tao looks out of the window, thinking.


    "Mr. Ning, I believe you are a smart man. Smart people have smart choices!" Li Zhen looks the same, as if he has decided Ning Tao.


    "It seems that group leader Li knows me very well!" Ning Tao laughs. After a moment, he suddenly stares at Li Zhen and says, "what you said is very reasonable, but leader Li made a mistake. I have a second choice, so I''m sorry."


    Words fall, Ning Tao directly opened the door, the head also did not return the way, "team leader Li, thank you for your cigarettes, but good smoke will be addictive, meet better miss, or forget it." Then he turned and left.


    Li Zhen smell speech face suddenly ugly down, bow a look, in Ning Tao just seat, he sent that cigarette put there.


    Cigarette is a small matter. How can he not hear the implication of Ning Tao? It''s just that this matter has not been discussed and he doesn''t want to see him again.


    What a proud young man


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, Li Zhen shakes his head. For the first time, the young man in front of him can''t figure it out. Finally, he sighs, gently puts down the window and starts to figure out Ning Tao''s second choice.Words arrogant, back in the car, Ning Tao hands cover face, vigorously rub, in the heart rose a sense of decadence.


    In the final analysis, it''s still not strong enough. Even though it knows the danger, it''s still powerless.


    Li Zhen dares to say so. He believes that he will not let go without reason. He absolutely believes that as soon as he leaves Beijing and loses Ning family''s protection, he will be in great trouble.


    But it''s useless to find Wu Chenzi for this kind of thing. The whole Wudang sect can''t go out to protect him. He can''t hide in Wudang sect all his life. Besides, it''s possible that Wudang sect has spies.


    Until now, he has some understanding of Li Bingbing''s helplessness. Although he is different from it, he has the same effect.


    It''s possible for Ning''s family to help them solve the problem, but he won''t put the treasure on each other. He helps Ning see a doctor and the other party protects him once. It''s the end of his duty.


    For him alone, it''s not realistic for the Ning family and Du family and Zhang family to have a complete feud.


    Apart from Wudang school, Ning family seems to have no choice but to join the National Security Bureau.


    However, the rabbit is anxious to bite, not to mention him. A moment later, Ning Tao clenches his teeth as if he had made up his mind. He takes out his mobile phone and dials a number.


    It wasn''t long before the phone was put through. There was a cold voice, "Hello, I''m Fang Yan."


    "Hello, Mr. Fang. I''m Ning Tao. I thought about what uncle Su said last time, but I''m in a bit of trouble now..."

 Chapter 521

    Just now I talked with Li Zhen. The reason why Ning Tao has the strength is that he still has this choice.


    At the beginning, Su Dingguo invited him to join the military. Later, Fang Yan called him once, and the implication was similar to what Li Zhen said.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is not interested in the military, but he has to admit that Li Zhen''s words, no background, can also be horizontal, is purely seeking death.


    Everyone knows the truth, but once Ning Tao embarks on this road, he can''t turn back. Even if he wants to give up some things, the other party won''t give him a way to live.


    If you want to keep your own interests, you can only make yourself stronger. If your commercial strength is very important, then the country will certainly have protection for you, or there is a powerful family behind you, etc.


    Compared with the National Security Bureau, the military is undoubtedly much more relaxed. As long as he has made enough contributions, he has a great degree of freedom and is not subject to much restraint.


    Five minutes later, when Ning Tao hung up, he was relieved.


    Sure enough, after listening to his request, the other side told him clearly that he didn''t need to worry about these things, and the military would help him to hold them down temporarily.


    After pondering for a moment, Ning Tao turns around and goes straight to the place Fang Yan said.


    The two sides are sure to meet for such a big event. It happens that they are both in Beijing, which is a lot more convenient.


    A day later, a military helicopter took off from a military airport on the outskirts of Beijing and headed for the East China Sea.


    Two hours later, at Donghai airport, a young man with sunglasses and a dark blue sweater strode out of the helicopter. He raised his hand and waved to the helicopter''s postures behind him. He strode away without looking back.


    No one, the young man poked up his sunglasses, revealing a beautiful line, not who Ning Tao is.


    After talking with Fang Yan for a long time yesterday, Ning Tao joined the military, and everything was unusual.


    Originally, time was tight, so he wanted to go to the barracks immediately, but at his repeated request, he was given five days to deal with the East China Sea affairs.


    As for how the military communicated with Du''s family and Zhang''s family, he had no idea. In a word, the other party told him that it had been done. To let the military''s special plane send him back was a signal to the outside world.


    1 "


    it''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree. In his opinion, it''s almost a dead game. He put it in the other party''s hands and finished it in just one day. Ning Tao can''t help feeling and admiring the identity of the children of the big family.


    As for this man, there are gains and losses. Until now, he just understood the meaning of Qian Zhongshu''s words. People in the city want to go out, and people outside the city want to come in. Thinking about Li Bingbing, he really didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Of course, all this comes at a price, and the military has to pay a corresponding price for helping him. That is to offset it with military industry. There is no free lunch in the world. It doesn''t mean that if you join the military, everything will be at ease.


    "if you can''t complete the task, the result will be, huh..."


    Looking at the bright sun overhead, Ning Tao was in a trance. Originally, he just went to Beijing to apologize. Who would have thought that he had done so many things? Now when he came back to the East China Sea, he felt like he was born.


    Pulling the sunglasses down, Ning Tao takes out his mobile phone and broadcasts a number as he walks.


    "Master, I''m back." When the phone is connected, Ning Tao is facing the light road over there.


    After all, he went to Beijing on behalf of Wudang school. Now that he''s back, he should talk to Wu Chenzi.


    Phone there Leng next, only then open a way, "come back good."


    Different from the past, Wu Chenzi was a little depressed this time. His voice dropped, and he said, "my apprentice, this time I didn''t think about it carefully, which made you feel aggrieved..."


    "Ha ha, what did master say? I didn''t suffer any injustice!" Ning Tao laughs and looks up at the sky. His eyes are a little red.


    He went to Beijing these days, wuchenzi has been concerned about him, but he understands the other party''s helplessness, many things are not his decision.


    As a master, the other party has done enough for him.


    "By the way, master, I want to join the army for some training. I didn''t have time to tell you!" Ning Tao considered his words and finally told the story.


    Paper can''t hold fire. He doesn''t feel it''s necessary to hide it.


    "I see, apprentice. It''s the master who is incompetent and can''t take care of you."


    That clean son didn''t be surprised. He seemed to have known for a long time. His voice was not quick. He said, "it''s better to have some exercise. Ning Tao, you are different from us. You have a broad prospect. I don''t have much to help you as a teacher. I hope you don''t resent the clan. If you can use the place as a teacher, don''t be polite."


    Listening to the words of Wu Chenzi, Ning Tao feels as if a clear spring has penetrated into his heart, and all the grievances he has suffered in recent days have been gradually healed.


    There was no more talk. Besides, Ning Tao was afraid that tears would come down. When he learned that Wu Chenzi was not angry, a big stone hanging in his heart fell to the ground.When he put his hand in his pocket, Ning Tao walked out with a big stride as soon as he mentioned his salute with one hand.


    Outside the airport, a black Cadillac stops at one side, and a gorgeous young woman stops at the door to look in.


    Her eyebrows are like willow leaves, her eyes are like cold stars, her nose is like fairy wine, and her two petals of red tassels are like touching strings.


    A bohemian long skirt, the perfect figure outline of exquisite and chic, a pair of black high-heeled shoes invisible will set off the noble and perfect.


    The real nobles don''t have to dress up. Just one stop there makes people lower their heads.


    Xiangche beauty, I do not know how many people have attracted attention, but a look at the other side of a few such as the iron tower like bodyguards, no one dare not know how to come forward.


    Just out of the airport, Ning Tao saw the beauty, slightly a Leng, then double eyebrows vigorously a pick, stride.


    When the woman saw Ning Tao, her expressionless face suddenly burst out with a smile, like a bright rose in full bloom, also stepping on high heels.


    "Sister Xia."


    When he comes near, Ning Tao throws his luggage, unfolds his hands and holds the beauty firmly in his arms.


    This hug, Ning Tao tears are coming down.


    When the wind blows, I don''t know if I feel Ning Tao''s state of mind. An old song comes in the distance.


    "Sweet honey, you smile so sweet honey


    like flowers blooming in the spring wind


    blooming in the spring wind


    where and where I have seen you


    your smile is so familiar


    I can''t remember for a moment


    ah ~ ~ in my dream


    ..."


    Only in Xia Mengfei''s place can he completely relax. There were thousands of words and grievances, which turned into nothingness in this embrace.


    With this hug, nothing else matters.

 Chapter 522

    People come and go outside the airport. It''s not unusual for people to embrace here, but beautiful men and women inevitably attract people''s attention. Many people stop and show curiosity.


    Xia Mengfei''s face was stiff, and she couldn''t adapt to it. Seeing the crowd around her, she reached out and patted Ning Tao on the back, trying to stop just enough. As soon as she moved, she felt that the latter was holding her hands harder and harder, and even hurt her.


    Inexplicable, as if to feel the mood of Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei heart tremble, no beginning, hands also climb on each other''s back, as if to comfort the general, put the head on each other''s shoulders, full of happiness.


    She knows that Ning Tao is going to Beijing, but she doesn''t know what the other party is going to do. She only knows that the other party has never been so impolite. Now she can do this in public. It''s obvious that she is not calm.


    Full of soft fragrant jade, Ning Tao buried his head deep in each other''s hair, smelling the faint fragrance of each other''s body, and gradually calmed down.


    There is always a person in the world, when you are helpless, as long as the other party appears, even standing there quietly, you can gradually recover your mentality.


    Xia Mengfei is the person of Ning Tao. After a long time, he loosened his hands and looked at Xia Mengfei''s mouth and said with a smile, "sister Xia, I''m back."


    Fortunately, he was wearing sunglasses, otherwise his red eyes would never have been able to hide.


    "Just come back. Let''s go. I''ll take care of you."


    Xia Mengfei returns to Ning Tao with a brilliant smile, takes a deep look at him, reaches out and naturally holds his big hand, and then goes out.


    The golden girl and the beautiful girl meet again like a little couple, which makes people envious. I don''t know who clapped first, and then clapped. No matter what people think in their hearts, they are all blessing on the face.


    "Sister Xia, it''s good to have you."


    On the bus, Ning Tao reluctantly released each other''s arm, leaning his head against the window, looking at Xia Mengfei without scruple.


    "Go to Jinghua, which one is sweet talk?"


    Xia Mengfei glanced at Ning Tao and chuckled. While driving, she did not forget to throw a sanitary eye at the latter.


    "How can I be loyal to sister Xia..."


    "Is it?" Xia Mengfei''s slender and white fingers are on the steering wheel. She sniffs at the words and looks at Ning Tao''s peak with a smile. "Then you might as well tell me what happened to Hua Linglong?"


    "Pretty flowers?"


    I''m right_ Version s started "|


    when Ning Tao heard that Yan was" clattering "in his heart, he suddenly looked unnatural and complained secretly.


    His contact with Hua Linglong is not a secret. In his heart, he also knows that the other party will know one day, but he is still scared when it comes.


    But know GUI know, on the surface he won''t admit, dare not look at each other, touch out a cigarette, some guilty way, "flower always how?"


    "Nothing? I just feel that Hua''s total age is not small, and I''m going to introduce an object to him. What do you think? "


    Xia Mengfei reaches out her hand and pulls out the cigarette in Ning Tao''s mouth. She puts it on the bridge and says faintly.


    "Well, well Let''s not meddle in other people''s private affairs. "


    Ning Tao''s face is suspicious. Yu Guang looks at Xia Mengfei''s face and tries to find out.


    "I didn''t intervene, but last time I went to Huazong''s house, I saw some men''s clothes and asked casually, guess what she said?"


    "Ah What do you say? "


    Ning Tao suddenly nervous up, suddenly looked up to Xia Mengfei.


    "Oh, I forgot. You go back and ask her."


    Xia Mengfei knocks her skull, purses her mouth with deep meaning and smiles. She turns her head to light way.


    ¡­¡­ The other side this cloud inside fog inside circle, Ning Tao feels whole body all collapse, but this matter how can forget? He seriously doubts what the other party already knows?


    But the other side doesn''t say, he doesn''t dare to ask, and plans to go back to hualinglong to ask.


    Soon, the car galloped all the way, and soon came to Feifei jewelry headquarters.


    It''s still a while before I get off work. Xia Mengfei is here at ordinary times. In addition, she is separated from Ning Tao for half a month. She also has some things to explain. She comes here first.


    In the president''s office, Xia Mengfei handed several documents to Ning Tao and said, "brother Tao, look, this is the recent daily sales and some expenses of our Feifei jewelry."


    Ning Tao sat on the boss''s chair with his legs up and a teacup in his hand. He looked leisurely. He took the document and looked at it. Then he put it on the table and praised, "well done!"


    When they were in Beijing, they often talked on the phone. He knew something about Feifei jewelry. As for the details, he was not a professional and didn''t want to worry about it.


    Last time he made a series of plans with Xia Mengfei to bring the other two gangs in Donghai together, Feifei jewelry made a new combination and began to expand again, but he didn''t think it was so fast.


    "Brother Tao, I''ve had a preliminary contact with Myanmar. I''m going to wait for a visit after the Spring Festival."


    Knowing that Ning Tao is the shopkeeper, Xia Mengfei doesn''t force him. After thinking about it, he begins to talk about the business."To Burma?"


    Ning Tao tapped his knuckles on the table and frowned slightly. There was a war over there and there was some confusion. Besides, the cooperation between the other party and the Cao family was deeply rooted. Would it be too fast for us.


    In fact, with the expansion of Feifei jewelry, there are also some problems, a large part of which is still in the source of goods.


    Ning Tao has a good perspective, but on the one hand, he can''t keep there every day to open stones. On the other hand, with a large scale, paper can''t hold fire after all. Before things get worse, he must find a way.


    More than half of China''s jewelry comes from the Cao family. With the relationship between the two, it''s impossible to get goods from each other. Now we have to get through to Myanmar.


    Xia Mengfei mentioned it to him several times last time. Now I hear that the other party is going to go after a new year. I still feel that it''s too fast.


    "Myanmar is no better than China. Now there is a civil war over there, so Xia Mengfei is in danger. Secondly, Feifei''s jewelry is relatively weak. The other party may not be willing to cooperate with them."


    "Ha ha, isn''t there you?"


    Xia Mengfei stretched out her hand and pointed to Ning Tao, "you go with me. As long as you protect my safety, I''m sure I''ll dig the other side over. The worst way is to catch a line."


    "Er..."


    I didn''t expect to go around or around my head. Looking at each other''s appearance, I''m afraid I would have arrived at myself. Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, squinted at Xia Mengfei and said, "sister Xia, you''ve found a free labor force. What''s the advantage for me?"


    "Good?"


    Xia Mengfei smell speech beautiful eyebrow, slowly bent down, smile close to Ning Tao soft way, "Tao younger brother, what do you want to benefit?"


    As Xia Mengfei approached, Ning Tao smelled a fragrance, and with the other side''s leaning, his chest showed a white, which made Ning Tao''s throat dry and calm down. Looking at the blow can break face bag, he said in a low voice, "how about a kiss?"

 Chapter 523

    Xia Mengfei smell speech face bag immediately red up, even the neck are rendering a layer of red frost, is very charming.


    Although the relationship between the two people has been very familiar, but at the moment, Xia Mengfei''s heart is still accelerating.


    Did not answer, Xia Mengfei eyes slightly narrowed, beautiful eyelashes blink, obviously the mood is not calm.


    Such a good opportunity, Ning Tao heart a joy, Adam''s apple can''t help wriggling a few times.


    One thing he didn''t understand was that they were so familiar that it was time to push them down, but the reality was that he didn''t even have a formal kiss with each other.


    Now looking at Xia Mengfei''s crystal clear full red lips, Ning Tao can''t help but get together and kiss gently.


    With this kiss, Xia Mengfei''s head suddenly explodes, and her whole body becomes soft. With a "exhortation" in her mouth, she can''t help falling into Ning Tao''s arms, and will collapse.


    The two red cherries are very soft and sweet. Ning Tao is also drunk. He hugs Xia Mengfei with both hands and starts to be dishonest. He can''t help but decide whether to solve the problem here.


    Bang Bang


    Just as Ning Tao was about to take a step closer, a discordant knock broke out of the door, interrupting their rhythm.


    Xia Mengfei is even more surprised. She jumps up like a fawn and breaks away from Ning Tao''s arms. She arranges her clothes like a thief. At the same time, she does not forget to give Ning Tao a sanitary eye of all kinds of customs. "Bad guy, you almost succeeded!"


    Ning Tao Yiyi teeth, can''t help licking lips, bitter smile, some regret.


    Xia Mengfei smiles apologetically. Seeing that there is nothing wrong with her clothes, she clears her throat and says, "please come in!"


    The door was pushed open and a young woman in uniform came in with high heels.


    The young woman has a beautiful appearance and a pure feeling. She holds a pile of documents in her arms. As soon as she comes in and sweeps her eyes, she sees Mr. Xia standing with a red face. On the boss''s chair behind her desk, there is a young man who is looking at her with great interest.


    "Mr. Xia."


    Seeing Ning Tao, the woman is a little emotional. She opens her mouth and wants to say something, but seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t open her mouth, her eyes darken and she tries to calm herself down. She turns to Xia Mengfei and says respectfully.


    Ning Tao looked at this woman, slightly frowned, vaguely felt familiar, knocked on the skull, eyes slightly moved, after a while thought of what, then a trance, understand!


    He had seen the woman in front of him. The last time he went to the red chamber to find Ding San, he happened to save a girl, but it was the girl in front of him. He didn''t expect that the other party came here.


    "What''s the matter? Secretary su


    They are different. Xia Mengfei naturally comes to the bottom of her eyes, but she doesn''t ask anything. As if she didn''t see them, she turns her eyes and looks at Su Qin.


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Xia. Here are the reports of the following stores. Please have a look."


    Secretary Su quickly handed over the documents in his hand, with an unnatural look and a stiff expression.


    "Well, put it here."


    Xia Mengfei nodded and raised her hand.


    Su Qin promised, and glanced at Ning Tao, then turned to take the door and left.


    "Taodi, do you know her?"


    Seeing Su Qin leave, Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao and asks.


    "Well, I know you."


    Ning Tao looks complicated. He shakes his head with a wry smile, thinking whether or not to say something about the other party. After all, this is the latter''s privacy.


    But not yet, Xia Mengfei tilted his head to open his mouth again, "Su Qin, Secretary Su was originally the person of Hua Zong, with good ability. I dug him up and became my secretary. You won''t be jealous." The meaning of Lingtao is that Lingtao knows Lingtao.


    "The other party is a big living person, she is willing to come, I eat what vinegar!"


    Ning Tao embarrassed smile, some shame, did not expect a few words and a few words around to flower Linglong there.


    "By the way, when you have time to go back, you have to knock dragon five. You come to the company to send flowers all day, which has affected the work of my employees. Last time, I kicked them out."


    Xia Mengfei holds her arms and knocks her arm with her knuckles. She ponders over looking at Ning Tao.


    "It''s going out?"


    Ning Tao smell speech look a stiff, seem to see the Dragon five was driven out of the top, face suddenly strange up, but also think of flowers, suddenly understand, incredible asked, "dragon five like Su Qin?"


    "Well, yes, it''s right to send flowers, but what''s it like to send flowers when you''re old at work?" Xia Mengfei hummed a sentence, very dissatisfied.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    ! Z {first DJ hair,


    he never thought that a tough guy like long Wu would use this way. What''s more incredible is that the other party can like Su Qin. According to the other party''s identity, it''s impossible that he doesn''t know Su Qin''s past. This is interesting. I''ll go back and ask.


    As for asking him to knock this kind of thing, he automatically ignored.


    If Longwu is a true love, he really can''t persuade him. He can''t say anything about the company. But thinking of Xia Mengfei here, Longwu doesn''t dare to go too far. Now he has to be careless.Xia Mengfei just mentioned it and said it happily. Then she seemed to think of something and said again, "the charity auction will be held tomorrow. I''ve already got the invitation. Is there any problem with you?"


    "Oh, no problem. Just let me know." Ning Tao smell speech look a joy, hurriedly agreed to come down.


    He came back in such a hurry because of the auction.


    Next, Xia Mengfei will deal with the main affairs of the company and go out to dinner with Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao just some regrets, that kiss did not go deep, now look like this can only later look for opportunities.


    After dinner, Xia Mengfei didn''t accompany Ning Tao any more. When she returned to the company, she made a cup of tea for Ning Tao and put it aside. She devoted herself to her work.


    As a new company, Feifei jewelry is not on the right track. As the helmsman, there are still many things to worry about.


    It''s no fun for Ning Tao to drink tea alone, so he''ll be a go away tea. After saying hello to Xia Mengfei, he leaves the company.


    But as soon as he came down the steps, an anxious voice came from behind, "Mr. Ning, wait a minute."


    As soon as Ning Tao turned his head, he watched Su Qin step forward with a pair of high heels.


    A professional dress, good figure, the whole is like a doll, no wonder dragon five can take a fancy to, but a think of each other''s previous career, the heart also suddenly, eyes in each other''s body like appreciation of swept eyes, a smile, "how, Secretary Su something?"


    "Mr. Ning, do you have time now? I want to ask you something." Su Qin''s face is a little red. He pinches and looks at Ning Tao''s soft voice.

 Chapter 524

    Compared with the last time, Su Qin''s popularity is much better, and the whole person exudes a bright color, which is why Ning Tao didn''t recognize it at first sight.


    At the moment, when he heard that the other party had something to ask for, Ning Tao muttered in his heart and said in secret, "is it the matter of dragon five?" On the surface, he said with a smile, "we are not outsiders. Secretary Su has something to say."


    If the other party really says that Longwu has harassed her life, he will surely mention that the underworld has to have a bottom line. The other party has been good, and it''s better to do less of the things that the scoundrel does.


    "Ah This... " Su Qin smelled speech and looked around. He was in a bit of a dilemma and hesitated for a moment. "Mr. Ning, it''s not convenient to talk here. Could you please go to me and say it?"


    "Well, good."


    Ning Tao didn''t think much about it. He didn''t worry about it. He also wanted to know Su Qin''s feeling to Long Wu. He nodded and agreed.


    In fact, he is also very curious about Su Qin. Xia Mengfei''s eyes don''t doubt that in such a short time, he can attract the other party''s attention, and he must have great ability to dig from Hua Linglong.


    Su Qin did not lead Ning Tao into her office, but went directly to the backyard, where she had a rest room of her own, which was well decorated, and she could see that it was often occupied.


    Update fastest D & B2


    "Mr. Ning, sometimes I live here, please sit down." Without an outsider, Su Qin is a little stiff. He explains and turns to make tea for Ning Tao.


    Although Ning Tao appears to be harmless, the scene of the other party''s last rectification is still unforgettable to her. After working under Hua Linglong for such a long time, she also knows what the young man is in front of her, which is the existence she needs to look up to.


    Looking at Su Qin more and more nervous, Ning Tao''s suspicious mind flashed, thought about it, frowned and asked, "Secretary Su, let''s just say something, is it something about Long Wu? Don''t worry. As long as you don''t like him, I''ll go back to him and promise that he won''t disturb you any more."


    The power contrast between the two is too great. If Long Wu really has any idea, Su Qin, a weak woman, can''t help it. After all, Xia Mengfei can''t follow her.


    "No, Mr. Ning misunderstood. The fifth master is very good."


    Su Qin''s pretty face turns red. It seems that Ning Tao talks about something shy. He quickly waves his hand and shakes his head.


    "What is that?"


    Not dragon five, Ning Tao a Leng, then the other party handed over the tea, eyes in each other''s body grunt, static wait for the following.


    Su Qin bit his lip and struggled in his heart. After a moment, he seemed to have made a great determination and then bowed his head and said, "Mr. Ning, is that right? Can you keep my previous affairs secret for me? I don''t want to let the company know..."


    At the end of the voice, Su Qin''s lips turned pale and his face became ugly.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao cheated a hearing, some did not understand, eyes and each other a pair, heart thump for a while, suddenly realized, hurriedly serious way, "Secretary Su, don''t worry, today is our first time to meet, summer always don''t know."


    Speaking of this, after thinking about it, it''s not hard to understand that Su Qin''s previous work was not honorable, but now he is Xia Mengfei''s secretary. I think he wants to make a clean break with the past.


    The other party can talk to him, or afraid of his nonsense.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ning."


    Su Qin smell speech facial expression a joy, hasten to thank a way.


    "Little things, do well in the future. Xia always thinks highly of you."


    Ning Tao laughs and takes out a cigarette from his pocket. But before he catches fire, Su Qin has come up skillfully. He doesn''t know where to find a lighter and "PATA" it for him.


    See the other side of this skilled action, Ning Tao dumbfounded, vomited smoke, took the cup to drink tea.


    "Mr. Ning, I haven''t had time to thank you for last time. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I don''t know where it is now."


    This is true. Last time Ning Tao introduced Hua Linglong to her, she finally had a chance to rely on her. The latter arranged her to work in the club.


    No woman naturally likes to work in places like nightclubs. Most of them are forced by the situation and desire. Su Qin is the former.


    At present, she is completely liberated and devoted to her work. She is still smart. She soon takes care of her own work in an orderly way, because she is willing to help others and is quickly promoted by Hua Linglong.


    It''s just that it''s not a good place after all. After she came out from there, she didn''t want to be infected with anything.


    And Xia Mengfei''s appreciation gives her a chance.


    All these, in the final analysis, are all on this man, whether Hua Linglong or Xia Mengfei, they are all women of this man.


    As time goes on, her desire to repay Ning Tao becomes more and more intense. However, her status is so different from Ning Tao that she can''t see the latter at all. It''s only now.


    "With what you say, it''s all in the past. Besides, I''m easy. Don''t care too much." Ning Tao looks at the cigarette end on the hand and shakes his head."No, for Mr. Ning, it may not be much, but for me, it''s Mr. Ning who gave me a new life, otherwise I would have died long ago." At this point, Su Qin''s eyes were red and he looked a little excited.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and the other side look in the eyes of a pair, in the heart suddenly appeared a bad premonition, desperately shaking his head, as if to shake something out in general, "want to repay me, good work is OK."


    Having said that, Ning Tao stood up and planned to leave.


    After all, lonely men and lonely women are not very good. As long as it''s not about Dragon five, he will be relieved.


    "Mr. Ning, wait, I..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was going to leave, Su Qin''s face changed, and he wanted to talk but stopped. He was in a dilemma.


    "What? There''s something else. Just say it. Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to help you as long as I can. " He is happy to see each other get a new life.


    "I want to repay you, Mr. Ning."


    At last, Su Qin made up his mind, and his words became firm.


    Before Ning Tao understood the so-called reward, Su Qin had already answered with action. The latter came to him gently, lowered his head and began to pick up the buttons on his body.


    In Ning Tao''s gaping, soon Su Qin''s suit came off, revealing the cotton shirt inside, and then the buttons began to untie.


    For Ning Tao, it''s just a trance. The other party''s clothes have been untied, which makes him jump. He quickly reaches out his hand to block it. His face changes and says, "Secretary Su, what are you doing?"


    "Mr. Ning, you saved me. I have nothing to repay you. I have to repay you with my body. I hope you don''t dislike..."


    Su Qin bit his lips and his big eyes flickered. When the words fell, his whole hot body was close to Ning Tao, almost talking nonsense.

 Chapter 525

    Su Qin didn''t make this decision rashly, but he had already thought about it.


    For Ning Tao, she knows that the other party is not short of money and power.


    It seems that in addition to this beauty, there is no other way to repay each other.


    What he thought was right. Ning Tao climbed up a few black lines on his forehead. He felt the hot body of the woman in his arms, and his scalp was numb.


    Take a deep breath, Ning Tao hands on Su Qin''s shoulder, it will be impolite to push out, coldly looking at Su Qin way, "Su secretary, I will save you, not let you so repay me."


    "Mr. Ning, I..."


    Su Qin was stunned, then lowered his head, looked at his toes, gritted his teeth and said, "I know Mr. Ning thinks I''m dirty, I have no other meaning, just want to repay you!" At this point, Su Qin''s body trembled and tears were coming down.


    "Put on your clothes first."


    Ning Tao frowned and saw the other party''s clothes were not neat. He added a word in his tone. Then he folded himself and sat back on the sofa. He flicked the ash and said nothing.


    Everyone has his own principles. Ning Tao thinks he is not a good man, but if it is treated as a deal, it is insulting.


    Su Qin hesitated for a moment. Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t really mean it, he slowly put on his clothes.


    "Secretary Su, you may have misunderstood me. If you want to have this idea, then you should treat me as if I didn''t save you. We don''t know each other!"


    See the other party put on the clothes, Ning Tao played the ash, cast an eye each other, light way.


    "No, Mr. Ning, you misunderstood me. I just..." Su Qin twisted his clothes with one hand and shook his head desperately.


    "That''s good. It''s not happening today." Ning Tao didn''t want to say anything. As soon as the peak turned, he said, "I don''t know what you think of Longwu?"


    Now that he''s here, I have to ask Su Qin how he feels to see if it''s meaningful.


    "Mr. Ning, I''m too dirty to be worthy of the fifth master!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao mentioned Long Wu, Su Qin looked slightly unnatural and whispered.


    It''s this again. Ning Tao smashed his mouth and felt that the other party had a problem with his mind. He tapped his finger on the desk and said, "Secretary Su, is it dirty or not that you think it is. You have come out. The past is gone. If you look down on yourself, no one can look up to you."


    "You are young and have plenty of time for tomorrow. If you immerse yourself in this feeling all day, you will never be happy."


    "Remember, people live not only for the eyes of others, but also for themselves."


    Listen to Ning Tao''s words, Su Qin face a burst of red, a burst of green, a moment later to understand what, said, "thank you, Mr. Ning."


    Everyone can say the great truth, but whether he can hear it depends on who can say it. This is undoubtedly the most persuasive thing to say from Ning Tao''s mouth.


    For a moment, Su Qin had the feeling of seeing the sun through the clouds.


    "Well, the Dragon five are good. If you like him, you can tell me."


    This kind of thing is just a wake-up call. It depends on how the individual does it. Ning Tao doesn''t expect a few words to get the other person through. He turns around and asks the right question again.


    "I don''t know. The fifth master is very kind to me, but..." Su Qin stopped and said, "the fifth master is different from me. What kind of woman can''t be found!"


    The meaning of this is clear. How can Ning Tao not understand it? The implication is that he is afraid that dragon five is just playing.


    Ning Tao can also understand it. After thinking about it, he stood up and nodded, "OK, I understand. That''s it. I''ll ask Longwu later. Don''t worry. I''ll make the decision for you."


    Although he firmly believed that Longwu was not a casual person, who could tell this kind of thing clearly? He was not a party, so it was hard to judge.


    If Long Wu is really sincere, he will definitely make it up. You can see that Su Qin is a good woman.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ning."


    Ning Tao''s words, like a sea god needle, suddenly let Su Qin''s heart fall to the ground.


    In the face of Longwu, she really has no choice. To tell the truth, she really doesn''t know what to do without Xia Mengfei.


    Ning Tao nodded, turned around and strode out of the door with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t take much advantage of it, but it''s a lot of fire. In addition to Su Qin''s trouble, Ning Tao has a lot of ideas and plans to find Hua Linglong tonight.


    However, as soon as he got out of the company gate, he could not help but froze and looked at the door.


    At the door of the company, a banner was erected by several people, on which were written several prominent big words, "Su Qin, I love you."


    Under the banner, a man in sunglasses stood there, holding a bunch of flowers in his hand, clubbing silently.


    There is no sound, no candle, so dry station, and past people in addition to a curious look, no response, as if common."Really!"


    Looking at this power, Ning Tao mouth a crooked, can''t help but tired of a crooked sentence.


    He knows the man with sunglasses. Who else can it be if it''s not dragon five?


    In Ning Tao''s impression, Long Wu is very conservative and cautious. When did he learn to be so fashionable.


    However, he finally understood how Xia Mengfei drove the other party out. In this way, he had a bad influence in the company. It was light to blow out.


    Dry cough two, Ning Tao came near from one side, gently patted Long Wu''s shoulder, smilingly said, "why don''t you go in?"


    "Er?"


    long Wuyi was stunned. Looking back at Ning Tao, he turned black and said uneasily, "Mr. Ning, you When did you come back? "


    "I''ll be back in the afternoon. I haven''t had time to let you know." Ning Tao ha ha a smile, the vision in the other party that bunch of flowers up and down, smile not smile way, "the flower is good, plan to give who?"


    Being teased by Ning Tao, Long Wu''s face changes. He mumbles for a long time, but he doesn''t say why. Instead, he turns red.


    "What are you doing here to send flowers? Who knows if you don''t go in. " Ning Tao pretends to be at a loss and points to the company, sipping.


    "Well, let''s forget it today. It happens that Mr. Ning is back. I have something to discuss with you."


    The muscle on Long Wu''s face was pulled out, and he almost didn''t have an internal injury. Didn''t he want to enter? The key is that he didn''t dare to enter. Last time he was blown out by Xia Mengfei, he was always ashamed. The other party said directly that he would have to deal with him if he dared to come again.


    There''s no way to deal with other people. Long Wu is not afraid, but Xia Mengfei never dares to move and won''t let him in. He just stands outside the door, standing like this, with a bunch of flowers every day.


    Don''t give ningtao the opportunity to further inquiry, long five pulled ningtao, pull him toward the car, flowers are thrown to his hands.

 Chapter 526

    "Brother five, which one are you singing?"


    In the car, Ning Tao took out two cigarettes, handed one to him, leaned against the window leisurely and puffed, squinted and looked at Longwu with a smile.


    From Ning Tao''s expression, Long Wu doesn''t know what the other party must know. The cigarette on his mouth is stiff. He looks at Ning Tao with a bitter smile and says, "Mr. Ning, I''m serious. I don''t mean to interfere with Mr. Xia''s office."


    Avoid the heavy and take the light? Ning Tao was happy when he heard the words and played the ashes, as if he said to himself, "do you like Su Qin?"


    Ning Tao mentioned this, dragon five also avoid unavoidable, think about it, turn to look at the former seriously way, "I know, Mr. Ning, I am serious."


    "How serious? I think you should know about Su Qin! " The implication is the past of the other party.


    Some people don''t care, but there are always some people care. Ning Tao hopes to hear the truth of Long Wu.


    If he just wants to play, he will let Longwu give up. It''s not that his sense of justice is booming, but that there''s no need to go to his own people.


    If you don''t know something, you can forget it. Now you know it, you need to understand it.


    "I understand what Mr. Ning means. I have had contact with Miss Su Qin. It''s not blind to make this decision. Miss Su''s past is not very glorious. In fact, I was not good in the past."


    "Mr. Ning, I don''t know. Do you understand? When I first met Su Qin, I seemed to see my past from the other person. At that moment, I was sure that she was my wife. "


    "If you like people, you have to be liked." Ning Tao laughs with deep meaning.


    Mentioning this, Long Wu gave a bitter smile and lit the cigarette in his mouth. "In the past, we had a good relationship, but since Miss Su came here, she didn''t see me very much."


    Ning Tao smell speech in the heart is tired of crooked, secret way: you all day long such big banner, don''t frighten others just strange, curl a mouth to ask a way, "who give you this bad idea?"


    Originally, sending flowers was a romantic thing, and few girls didn''t like it. However, Su Qin had just stepped out of the shadow and had already led a normal life. It''s strange that long Wu, the leader of the underworld, was so loud every day that he didn''t scare people.


    Originally, according to his idea, Longwu didn''t seem to be able to do such things. It''s estimated that someone would give some advice.


    "Well Scar told me


    Sure enough, Ning Tao sneered at the words, "uncle''s, a stomach of bad water."


    "Ah..." The muscle on Dragon five noodles pulled down, turn a head to don''t understand of looking at Ning Tao, "girls don''t all like romance?"


    "Hum, romantic fart, you can''t catch up with it all your life." Ning Tao rolled an eye white, without polite blow way.


    "What about that?"


    Dragon five is now worried about this matter, hearing this, how can not nervous, immediately pitiful looking at Ning Tao.


    "How do I know what to do?"


    It''s said that gentle village is a hero''s tomb. Seeing the appearance of dragon five, Ning Tao is convinced.


    "Mr. Ning, you have a lot of experience. You must help me this time."


    The words all say this up, Long Wu also Gu had to good intention, will hope all repose on Ning Tao body.


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao heard a black line, almost not choked by the smoke, what is my experience, this is more ambiguous, brother has always been a girl bubble himself, where also use shirtless.


    Of course, it''s not good to strike people with these words. Ning Tao smiles mysteriously, "do you really want to know?"


    "Yes Longwu nodded hard.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, dealing with women is different from person to person..."


    It''s not that Ning Tao has a lot of experience, but that they are originally interesting. He just adds fire.


    As long Wuyi suddenly realized, Ning Tao felt that he still had the potential to be a matchmaker. Shao Ying''s business was also done by himself. If he can''t get along with it another day, it''s good to be a professional.


    Finish this matter, dragon five mood is good, two people talk and laugh, not long to Nancheng.


    On the way, Long Wu has already informed Hua Linglong. When he comes to Nancheng, the latter is already dressed up and looks forward to it.


    Different from Long Wu, he had already called him when he got off the plane, but Xia Mengfei was going to pick him up, and the latter could only be in the back.


    At the moment, as soon as I see Ning Tao, Hua Linglong''s eyes are shining and she comes over in a hurry. She seems to want to embrace her. As soon as she opens her arms, she is still in the same place. She just looks at Ning Tao in a complicated way, and her mood fluctuates greatly.


    After all, it''s just a "hug in public" relationship.


    In fact, this is nothing to worry about. After all, even hugs between friends are not uncommon. As the saying goes, caring is chaos. With Xia Mengfei pestle there, she does not dare to cross the thunder pool.


    The change of Hua Linglong''s look is naturally seen by Ning Tao. At the moment, he smiles and takes the initiative to bring the former into the bad. He hugs her with both arms and whispers in her ear, "baby, I miss you."A word of love, let flower Linglong face red, eyes suddenly red, dragon five pretended not to see, the first to go in.


    She hasn''t seen Ning Tao for more than ten days. Hua Linglong is a little worried about gain and loss. In the long run, she has moved her true feelings towards Ning Tao, but the gap between the two is growing.


    If in the past, she was still the leader of the gang and still had an effect on Ning Tao, now, with the extinction of the South China Gang, the effect has been very low.


    With Feifei jewelry, Ning Tao is not short of money at all. Although she is in charge of several companies now, she can''t be compared with the former.


    As for beauty, Xia Mengfei is more perfect than her, not to mention that she also knows Ning Tao has a little girlfriend. If she is rich, there is no shortage of beautiful women.


    G ¡Ì = first J ©� FA


    the half month of separation has made her a little worried about gain and loss, but now with a word from Ning Tao, her heart has settled down.


    "I''ll come to you tonight."


    After embracing and parting, Ning Tao takes Hua Linglong''s hand and enters the club. Now this is the headquarters of Sihai gang.


    "No one answers in Xicheng?"


    In a meeting room, I heard long Wu say that the friendship gang of the red flower club was not willing to take the initiative to meet Xicheng. My eyes flashed, and the corners of my mouth curved, "it''s a little interesting."


    According to the agreement of the two families, no one will take all the interests of the three families. Now, no one will take over the interests of the three families.


    "Hum, it''s no surprise. The cake of Feifei jewelry is too big. The two families are very full this time, and they don''t occupy the west city. In name, it''s for Huazong to rebuild the South China gang. In fact, they are embarrassed to stretch out their hand." Dragon five cold hum a, see this matter very thoroughly.


    "What do you think?" Ning Tao nodded, raised an eye to see next two people, opening a way.


    "I mean let Hua Zong form the South China gang. After all, the South China Gang survived a lot last time. It can be formed in a very short time." Dragon five was the first to speak.

 Chapter 527

    Hualinglong is one of his own. In the final analysis, Longwu is still interested in hualinglong.


    The profit of the whole west city can''t be considered small. He is not willing to leave the cheap to others.


    Hua Linglong''s eyes flashed. Seeing Ning Tao''s eyes, her lips wriggled a few times, and she said, "I''ll listen to you."


    Ah! Ning Tao sighed in his heart and knew that the other party was reluctant. But he hesitated a little and said, "Mr. Hua, since the four seas gang has dispersed, I don''t think it''s necessary to reorganize."


    If it had been in the past, Ning Tao would have promised to restructure, but he felt that he had changed with Jinghua.


    No matter how powerful the underworld is, it''s just a underworld. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t stop a word from the upper class.


    How powerful the Green Gang is, it''s not the government that can hold it down.


    The fist can only be used when it is clenched tightly. If the gang is too scattered, it is easier to be attacked. It''s better to leave behind a four seas gang than to spend more effort to form it.


    Besides, he doesn''t want Hua Linglong to get involved in the underworld. After all, it''s a road of no return. It''s too dangerous to get rid of.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Hua Linglong''s eyes darkened and finally said, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    "Well, dragon five, you can arrange for the whole west city to be taken over as soon as possible!"


    Now there''s no way to elaborate. Ning Tao can only plan to explain to Hua Linglong when there''s no one in the evening. I believe the latter can understand his good intentions.


    "Brother five, you don''t have to tell me about the gang affairs in the future. Just look at it and deal with it yourself." When this matter is settled, Ning Tao looks at long Wudao.


    His identity is not suitable to participate in the specific affairs of gangs any more. Longwu occupies two cities, and it''s time to let go.


    "Mr. Ning, this..."


    Dragon five where can''t hear the voice of Ning Tao, complexion a change, open a way.


    ^H


    "brother five doesn''t need to say much. Anyway, I haven''t helped much in details. It''s settled." Ning Tao raised his hand to stop and opened his mouth.


    What else does Long Wu have to say? The door of the conference room is knocked open. Scar comes in anxiously and sees Ning Tao saying hello.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It''s not a day or two for the other party to follow him. Under normal circumstances, he won''t disturb him. Long Wu''s face sank and asked.


    "Brother five, we''ve come to the police station to make trouble. There are more than ten brothers who have been taken away."


    Scar also know that we are not outsiders, did not hide, a black face.


    "Damn it, Jiang Fulun is so deceiving!" Dragon five smell speech, slap on the table, furious.


    "Five brothers, what should we do? Those brothers should be rescued as soon as possible. " Scar throat mouth saliva, mouth said, just eyes eyes eyes involuntarily looked to Ning Tao.


    Obviously, in this matter, Ning Tao is absolutely the God of the sea.


    "I''ll do something about it. You can do it first." Dragon five didn''t say much. He put out his hand and sent scar away.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Tao brow tip a pick, the facial expression also dignified come down.


    "Well, Mr. Ning..." Dragon five also did not conceal, told the whole story of the matter.


    Ning Tao realized after hearing the speech that in recent days, the police station in Nancheng began to clean up the field under Long Wu''s hands, and arrested a lot of people from Sihai gang.


    Under normal circumstances, there is a tacit understanding between the gangs and the police station. As long as they do not disturb the normal people, there will be no big friction between them.


    After all, there is a background behind the underworld, and no one is willing to be unhappy. Moreover, it is not that all the underworld are not good.


    The underworld can''t be cleaned up at all. If one of them is destroyed, I''m afraid it will lead to more crimes of small gangsters. It''s better to have a big gang in charge of it.


    At present, it is clear that someone is targeting the four seas gang, or even against him.


    "Well, I''ll find a way to deal with it, director Jiang, hum!" Ning Tao gave a cold hum, and his words were cold.


    I''m not afraid of making trouble in public, but I''m afraid of making trouble in secret. When I find out the reason, I''ll find a way to solve it. For the director, he has a little impression.


    The other party is a close friend of mayor Zhang. Last time, he caught himself in the police station. Ning Tao still has a high price IOU in his hand. If the other party doesn''t know his face, he doesn''t mind collecting it.


    Several people are talking, the mobile phone in Ning Tao''s pocket rings suddenly. When he takes it out of his pocket, it turns out that it''s Xia Mengfei.


    Two people just separated soon, how to call again, Ning Tao hesitated, connected the phone.


    "Ning Tao, where are you now?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Xia Mengfei''s voice came out.


    "Oh, I''m in Nancheng. Come out and have a look!"


    "Zhang Guang invited us to dinner in the evening. Do you want to go?"


    "Zhang Guang?" Ning Tao slightly a Leng, just mention director Jiang, the family little owner came, just to see each other gourd sell what medicine."Well, OK, I''ll pick you up in the evening." Ning Tao agreed and thought decisively.


    Hang up the phone, Ning Tao feel flower Linglong resentful eyes, his look suddenly a stiff, to the latter sorry reluctantly smile.


    It''s agreed that going to hualinglong''s place tonight will be postponed.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Ning Tao drives Long Wu''s car to the company, receives Xia Mengfei, and goes to Jinyue hotel with him.


    In fact, because of Jing Hao''s relationship, he and Zhang Guang can''t say well. They still have several fights secretly. The sudden invitation from each other made him a little confused.


    As soon as I came to Jinyue, I saw Zhang Guang accompanying a woman with long hair standing at the door to greet him. Seeing Ning Tao, I hastened to greet him.


    "Mr. Ning is here, Mr. Xia. Please come inside." See two people get out of the car, Zhang Guangmian with a smile to meet up, stretched out his hand to open please way.


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned, and he couldn''t help pausing on the woman. The woman was good-looking, white and beautiful. The whole body exuded a mature charm. It was hard to see the age from the appearance for a while.


    "Cluck, also let Mr. Huang and Mr. Zhang come to please, really let me flattered."


    It''s obvious that Xia Mengfei knew the woman, and she returned politely with a smile.


    "This is Mr. Ning Tao Ning. Hello, my name is Huang Beixia. I''ve heard of Mr. Ning''s fame for a long time. Please take care of me when I meet you for the first time." The woman came to the front, opened her mouth and introduced it. At the same time, she stretched out a pair of white wrists.


    "Ha ha, I''m not a boss. I''m just a driver of President Xia, but Miss Huang is very beautiful." Ning Tao smiles and reaches out his hand to hold it with her.


    Anyway, beauty is beauty. Ning Tao feels good about this woman.


    "Mr. Ning, you''re welcome." Huang Beixia chuckled and asked.

 Chapter 528

    Both Xia Mengfei and Zhang Guang are smart people in business. They do a good job in face work, at least in peace.


    A few people exchanged greetings and soon entered a private room reserved by Zhang Guang.


    When entering the box, Xia Mengfei staggers a step and approaches Ning Tao. In two words, he simply talks about the origin of Huang Beixia.


    Jinghua people, with a strong background, are luxury goods.


    Ning Tao Wen Yan''s eyes move, some wonder in the heart, a luxury invite them two why.


    But when you come, take it easy. Let''s see what the other side thinks.


    The box is not very luxurious, but it''s quiet and spacious. In fact, people with real status don''t care about the empty, and the conversation has a conversational atmosphere. Only those upstarts will talk about luxury cars and money.


    There is an old saying in the book that once you can do something and never think about money, you will enter the realm. There are two extremes.


    One is very rich, there is no need to be too calculating, the other is too poor, broken pot broken.


    Obviously, Zhang Guang is the former. The other side is not short of money at all. It''s just that Lao Tzu''s gold lettered signboard is very attractive.


    Soon, the meal came up, Zhang Guang said hello, several people began to eat.


    It''s just that the atmosphere is a little dull. Xia Mengfei naturally knows Zhang Guang, but because they are not in the same industry, they are not very familiar with each other. We all know each other at the party, and we usually greet each other when we meet.


    The heart has doubt, the other side doesn''t say, summer dream Fei guest with Lord then, also not good mouth, only elegant eat.


    Ning Tao is even more impolite. He has been eating for half a month in Beijing. Xia Mengfei says that he has lost weight and needs to make up for it.


    Except Ning Tao, the other three people are not for dinner. Soon, Xia Mengfei put down her chopsticks, stretched out a napkin and wiped the corners of her mouth.


    Zhang Guang and his wife are not thinking about eating. Seeing that they put down the dishes and chopsticks, they stop tacit understanding. After drinking tea, they moisten their throat. Xia Mengfei looks at Zhang Guang and says with a smile, "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Huang, what''s the matter with us?"


    "A good thing is a good thing for Xia."


    Zhang Guang turns his eyes, Ning Tao, who is still eating. He turns to Xia Mengfei and says tentatively, "I heard that there are many more investors in Xia''s Feifei jewelry recently?"


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes flashed, and the corners of her mouth were hooked, "nothing can be concealed from Mr. Zhang, there is such a thing." Wait for the other party to follow.


    Let the other two gangs join, the shares of the company will be changed. It''s impossible to give them a blank check. With Zhang Guang''s contacts, it''s not surprising to know that. Xia Mengfei is not surprised.


    Instead of opening his mouth, Zhang Guang turned his head and looked at Huang Beixia.


    It''s time for Huang Beixia to smile and say, "it''s like this. Mr. Xia, Feifei''s jewelry development is really good, but it''s just shrinking in the East China Sea. The limitation is still too small. To be honest, I''m very interested in the jewelry industry. I don''t know if I can get a piece of it?"


    "Yes?"


    Xia Mengfei didn''t expect the other party to make such an idea. Yu Guang glances at Ning Tao. The latter''s action of eating pauses, and then he buries himself in eating again, as if he didn''t hear it. The former thinks about it and says calmly: "I don''t understand what Huang always says?"


    Know to know, but the other party suddenly want to put a hand in Feifei jewelry, let xiamengfei heart some vigilance.


    "Let me make it clear, Mr. Xia. I''m from Beijing. I have influence behind me. Today I''m not only representing myself, but my circle. Now Feifei jewelry is developing well, but it''s very difficult to open the market in the whole country. What''s more, Cao''s family is pressing on it."


    "But it''s not the same with us. The Cao family may not dare to be tough. Moreover, with our contacts, we can expand Feifei jewelry in the shortest possible time."


    "To be specific." When Xia Mengfei heard the words, her mind turned, and her expression remained unchanged.


    "Well, I want 50% shares of Feifei jewelry. Let''s come to the sales channel. As long as Mr. Xia nods, I believe Mr. Xia will never be disappointed." Huang Beixia has a confident expression and looks proud when she opens her mouth.


    Poof!


    Just eat a mouthful of rice Ning Tao smell speech immediately spray out, dry cough up, Xia Mengfei quickly handed over a glass of water, homeopathy patted his back.


    After drinking water, Ning Tao felt better. The rice was all spouted out, and there must be no way to eat it. As soon as Ning Tao put his chopsticks, no matter whether it''s suitable or not, he reached out and touched a cigarette to light it. Then he looked up at Huang Beixia and said sarcastically, "Mr. Huang, do you have too much appetite?"


    It''s a joke that Xia Mengfei has worked hard for more than half a year to make Feifei jewelry. With a good development momentum, the other party will take it away. What''s the difference with Ming Pao?


    If it''s not for the sake of beauty, it''s estimated that he will hit someone.


    "Mr. Ning, you can''t say that. If the cake is big, one percent is also a sky high price. If you cooperate with us, you won''t lose." Huang Beixia was not surprised and returned with a smile."Since you''re so powerful, you can just open one by yourself. Why do you think about our shop?" Ning Tao can''t help rolling his eyes, and his words are not polite.


    Huang Beixia frowned when she heard the words. She didn''t expect that Ning Tao''s words were so strong. Her eyes flashed and she stared at Ning Tao and said, "Mr. Ning, if I''m not wrong, you can''t protect yourself now. If you cooperate with us, maybe you can save your life."


    It''s natural to call Ning Tao. It''s not until now that Huang Beixia shows her trump card.


    "You can''t protect yourself?"


    Ning Tao has heard this for several times. Now he says it from the other side, which makes him angry. He laughs, "I don''t feel that there''s any disaster coming. What does Mr. Huang know? Why don''t you tell me?"


    Huang Beixia said, "if I''m right, Mr. Ning just came back from Beijing."


    That''s right. Ning Tao didn''t expect that the other side did enough homework. Wen Yan nodded and admitted.


    "I''ve heard that you''ve caused a lot of trouble in Beijing. There are big people to deal with you." Huang Beixia smiles mysteriously, then stares at Ning Tao''s slow way.


    When she said this, she wanted to see the shock in Ning Tao''s eyes. Unfortunately, she was disappointed.


    Don''t say shocked, in Ning Tao''s eyes even a trace of fluctuation didn''t, smell speech eyelid a lift, "these?"


    Huang Beixia burst of chest tightness, almost did not spit out a mouthful of blood, she does not believe that Ning Tao can not hear what she means, since the other party pretends to be crazy, she simply picked it up, "Mr. Ning knows it, the two families have sent words to deal with you, leaving you little time."


    Dare to say this, she must have the confidence, determined to swallow Feifei jewelry.

 Chapter 529

    Flies don''t bite seamless eggs. What Huang Beixia thinks in her heart is very simple, that is to exchange the whole Feifei jewelry for Ning Tao''s life.


    This time she came, not only for what she wanted, but also for the interests of a circle.


    When the disciples of the big family came of age, apart from politics, the rest were in business.


    But a young man, which is not arrogant, even if they have more convenience than others, also don''t want to start from 0, then accept others ready-made better.


    Of course, every circle has its own rules and bottom line. You can take advantage of them. You can''t let yourself do things by yourself. You should act according to certain rules.


    At present, Feifei jewelry is an opportunity. People in the circle of Ning Tao''s business in Beijing know about it and give some people an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    You are not breaking the rules.


    As soon as Ning Tao returned to the East China Sea, she immediately came to negotiate.


    "Look at this, you are sure to eat me"


    Ning Tao looks silent, slowly and methodically poured himself a cup of tea, sneered.


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes turn slightly. Although she doesn''t know the specific things, she listens to the voice and knows that it''s Mr. Huang who holds Ning Tao''s handle. Suddenly, she is worried.


    But she is also very human. Knowing that this is not the time to ask, she chose to be silent and watch the situation.


    "Mr. Ning, don''t be so ugly. Anyway, I''ll help you this time. Now, except for me, I''m afraid you don''t have the situation of Ning Tao. She knows something. You know that two top families want to kill her. Except for a few people, no one can help him.


    She knew that Li Zhen''s back had that ability, but Ning Tao gave up, and now she said it, either crazy or a fool.


    "No, why? I don''t like it." Ning Tao sighed, his words relaxed.


    "Mr. Ning, I really can''t figure out your logic. I admit that you have certain ability, but if a man wants to lose, even if you don''t think for yourself, you have to think for Xia Zong. Feifei jewelry has developed so fast that many people have already wiped it out."


    "I believe in Mr. Xia''s business skills, but I''m afraid it may not work at another level. To put it bluntly, if something happens to you, even if we don''t do it, someone will do it, and it won''t be 50% by then."


    Not to the last moment, Huang Beixia does not want to give up, after all, this is also an opportunity to show her ability, moreover, Feifei jewelry this cake is too attractive.


    Xia Mengfei is silent. She is a businessman. She knows what the other party means. In terms of business, she is not afraid of anyone. But in terms of background and other means, she has to admit that she may not be able to resist.


    Just now, she doesn''t care about Feifei jewelry. She puts her heart on Ning Tao, and her mind turns suddenly.


    "Have you finished?"


    Wait until the other side will finish this series of words, Ning Tao stood up, has no desire to speak.


    "Mr. Ning, you..."


    Huang Beixia''s face turned black and her heart was slightly annoyed. She hated Ning Tao for his lack of oil and salt.


    "Ha ha, thank you for the hospitality of Mr. Zhang and Mr. Huang, but today''s meal is a little more delicious. Next time, put less salt." Glancing at Xia Mengfei, "Mr. Xia, let''s go."


    See Xia Mengfei also got up, Huang Beixia also quickly stood up, again advised: "Mr. Ning, there is no regret medicine in the world, I hope you don''t get angry, once the other hand, even me, can''t guarantee that my words just now will be effective."


    Ning Tao didn''t seem to hear it. He turned around and smilingly took out a picture from his pocket, put it on the table and said, "Mr. Huang, you are from Beijing. The place of this picture is good. You can go and have a look when you have time."

 Chapter 530

    Leave a word, no matter stand up embarrassed two people, Ning Tao a pull Xia Mengfei''s wrist, never turn back to leave.


    "Sister Huang, I have long said that if this person doesn''t get oil and salt, it''s hopeless!" Looking at the empty door, Zhang Guang clenched his fist, and his face was blue with emotion.


    Huang Beixia was silent for a moment. She looked down at the photo and picked it up.


    The photo is covered upside down. She doesn''t believe that Ning Tao will do this boring thing. Out of curiosity, she turns it over.


    But just one eye, her eyes a stare, as if to see a ghost in general, eyes straight at the photo, chest rapid ups and downs, sharp voice, "how possible?"


    "What''s the matter, sister Huang?"


    1je legal Edition |FA 1


    Zhang Guang also quickly took it and came over to scan his eyes. It was as if he was stuck. His face changed dramatically, and he didn''t say a word for a long time.


    The photo is not good-looking. It looks like it was taken by mobile phone at will. It''s very rough. It''s a group photo of two men in front of a building.


    The building is not tall, but the highlight is the national emblem in the middle of the building. Huang Beixia is not familiar with this place, but she is not unfamiliar with it. If she admits it correctly, it is Zhongnanhai.


    This place, even the children of a big family, is very difficult to enter, but it doesn''t mean you can''t enter. The key is the two men in the photo.


    One of them is Ning Tao, smiling and self-conscious. She''s familiar with the other one.


    I haven''t seen it very much, but I often see it on TV. It''s number one


    At the bottom of the photo, there''s the time.


    If the news of Li Zhen just now is explosive, then the news is that the sky has collapsed.


    As a child of a large family, she would not look at this as a general picture.


    Being in a high position, every move is full of profound meaning. At this juncture, I took a group photo with Ning Tao, and the news was obvious.


    In other words, Ning Tao is the one who guarantees.


    Huang Beixia, who holds the photo with one hand, trembles and looks hot.


    Silence is better than sound.


    Think about what she said just now. It seems that she is as stable as a mountain. Ning Tao doesn''t say a word, but he has already treated her as a clown.


    The face is popping.


    "Sister Xia, how can it be..."


    Zhang Guang naturally knew No. 1, and his face was purplish red. When he came back, he doubted the authenticity of the photo.


    "Mr. Zhang, we have miscalculated this time. I''m going back to Beijing."


    Huang Beixia took the photo, took a deep breath and looked at Zhang Guang''s bitter way.


    She didn''t doubt the authenticity of the photo. This kind of thing can''t be joked. If the other party can take it out, it won''t be lost for no reason.


    Just think about this time I came here in a hurry from Beijing. I thought it was safe. Now, Huang Beixia''s heart is full of ups and downs. Instead, she doesn''t know what to say. She is angry with Ning Tao.


    You have a backstage early said, in this half day is not playing monkey?


    As soon as Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei get on the bus, Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao and worries, "brother Tao, what''s going on?"


    "Nothing."


    Ning Tao drives and looks at Xia Mengfei and smiles. He can already think of Zhang Guang''s face when they see the photo.


    "Brother Tao, I don''t want you to keep something from me!" Xia Mengfei suddenly grabs Ning Tao''s arm with one hand and looks at him seriously.


    "Er..." Ning Tao driving action a stagnation, looking at Xia Mengfei a face of awe, think about it, will simply tell the matter.


    Of course, he won''t say too much to Xia Mengfei. He just said that he offended others a while ago and went to Beijing to resolve it. Now it''s settled.


    Xia Mengfei clenched her lips and was full of tears. Although Ning Tao said it was light, it was enough to make people scared from Huang Zong''s words.


    With more contact with long Wuji, she knows more about Ning Tao. She thinks that in her own danger, this man can always stand in front of her, but the other party always hides his safety.


    For a time, Xia Mengfei''s tears flowed down quietly. Looking at Ning Tao, he said, "brother Tao, promise me not to take risks in the future. We can not take risks in the company. Just be happy."


    For Xia Mengfei, I''m afraid there''s nothing more important to her than Shang ningtao. The other party is also her spiritual support. Once she loses him, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    Ning Tao heard a "clatter" in his heart and stopped the car with one foot of the brake. He took a paper towel and wiped it for the other side. He smashed his mouth and said, "Why are you crying?"


    "Brother Tao, really, it''s better not to promise Mr. Huang. At least they have to help us open the channel. After all, we may not be at a loss. What''s more, we can''t. with your ability, we can open another one! " Xia Mengfei shakes her head and her lips are tight.


    Huang Beixia dares to take half of the shares of Feifei jewelry, which proves that Ning Tao''s business is not small. She is afraid that the latter will resist and emphasizes again."Sister Xia, it''s really OK."


    Seeing that the other party still held on, Ning Tao sighed and looked at Xia Mengfei and said, "sister Xia, Feifei''s jewelry is my gift to you. I won''t give it to others."


    In fact, even if he did not join the army, he would not agree with Huang Beixia.


    No business is without fraud. If the other party dares to ask for 50% now, it will swallow Feifei jewelry in the next step. To be honest, a Feifei jewelry is nothing to him, but the other party is not a fool. Once he becomes a shareholder, the first thing is to control the source of goods. At that time, his secret will be lost.


    Once his secret is made public, I''m afraid he will be in great danger. Even the National Security Bureau can''t protect him.


    "Really?"


    Xia Mengfei is dubious and confirms again.


    "Really." Ning Tao nodded hard.


    "Well, I believe you, but you must promise me that you will tell me something like this next time. Don''t hide it from me!" Ning Tao''s worry, Xia Mengfei also thought of a little, no longer insist.


    To send Xia Mengfei home, Ning Tao doesn''t go to Hua Linglong. Instead, he goes straight to Su Qian''s residence.


    Counting up, he and Su Qian have not seen each other for a long time. The other party wanted to see him a few days ago. They can only be in Beijing and promise to see her when they come back.


    Ning Tao originally planned to see each other tomorrow, but on the way, the other party called again. In front of Xia Mengfei''s face, he couldn''t say too much, and he had to feel guilty to say it later.


    Romantic debt more trouble, on the road Ning Tao is also a burst of bitter smile.


    There are too many women and they are very worried about people. Up to now, even he doesn''t know how to deal with the relationship with a group of women.


    At first, he couldn''t bear to hurt anyone''s heart, but after a long time, he couldn''t give up when he had feelings.


    Even he used to hate himself for being such a big turnip, but his feelings were not his own. Ning Tao admitted that he was selfish about it. Girls were good, so he had no choice.

 Chapter 531

    In the end, maybe it''s vanity. To be fair, he just wants to be with sister Xia, but he makes a mistake step by step.


    Senior sister, Tong Yaqian, Su Qian One by one, all the girls went deep into his bone marrow. He didn''t want to give up any of them.


    Now, it''s useless to be depressed when we come to this step, and we can only take one step at a time.


    During this time, he didn''t get in touch with Su Qian. Ning Tao also deliberately ignored him. As a result, he sometimes missed him and didn''t restrain himself.


    After smoking a cigarette downstairs of Su Qian''s house, Ning Tao went upstairs. As soon as he knocked on the door, the door was opened from inside, revealing Su Qian''s small head. Seeing Ning Tao, his face immediately burst out with a moving smile. He quickly opened the door and pouted, "what are you doing in Jinghua?"


    "Well, one of my relatives is ill. I''ll go and have a look!" Close the door, Ning Tao looked at Su shallow, mouth explanation.


    Maybe it''s because of being at home. Su Qian is wearing a pajama, casual, silk cotton skirt, revealing a pair of slender and white legs. Her hair is very pure and wet. Maybe she has just taken a bath.


    "Did you bring me any presents?"


    Su shallow didn''t notice Ning Tao''s eyes, turned around and took a glass of water, handed the former, a face of expectation.


    "Gifts?"


    Ning Tao in the heart of a "clattering", secretly called bad, he really forgot this, but see each other''s looking forward to the eyes, forget this is not dare to say, think about it, the face is not red, heart does not jump way, "of course, I don''t know whether you like it or not."


    "Really


    No girl doesn''t like gifts, and Su Qian is no exception. Her eyes are all crescent shaped. She looks up and down at Ning Tao and says excitedly, "where is it? Let me have a look? "


    "Er..." Ning Tao''s face turned black and embarrassed.


    Originally, he wanted to fool him like Lin Beibei, but he was not a fool. This time, it seemed that he was not easy to do it. He turned his eyes and said, "close your eyes."


    Don''t want to let the other side down, Ning Tao also had to use his own mace.


    "Good."


    Su shallow very cooperate, hands a back, beautiful big eyes closed, eyelashes blink.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and looks at the beautiful woman in front of him. He steps forward, opens his arms, hugs him, and kisses him directly.


    There is a book that says that there is nothing a man can''t solve with a kiss to a woman. If there is, kiss twice.


    There''s no gift. This fragrant kiss is definitely a gift. At least it''s Ning Tao''s first kiss today. It was a good time to kiss Xia Mengfei, just


    Sure enough, Su Qian exclaimed without warning, but he could only make a whine. Subconsciously, he opened his eyes and struggled.


    Now that he''s kissing, Ning Tao definitely can''t give up half pushing. As soon as he makes an effort, he hugs him tightly. Su Qian is so scared that he quickly closes his eyes again. He doesn''t dare to move, and his body is tense.


    But just a few seconds later, Ning Tao lightened and took a breath. A few black lines appeared on his face. "What are you biting me for?"


    As soon as he tasted the sweetness, his tongue was bitten off by the other party, so painful that he bared his teeth.


    "Hum, who wants you to bully me."


    Su light red face, cold hum, turned to the sofa, proud with a little swan like.


    "No, I''m the purest gift!" Ning Tao feels very aggrieved and feels that what is written in the book may not be universal.


    "It''s strange to believe you. It''s not bad for you to bite you. Tell me how long you haven''t seen me and don''t like to talk to me when you call." Su Qian is holding a pillow, and his anger is still lingering.


    BP


    "er Am I not coming? " Ning Tao embarrassed smile, way.


    "If I don''t give you a call, you still don''t come. It''s heartless. Your boyfriend is not competent at all. He has never done his duty as a boyfriend!" Su Qianyue said that he was more angry.


    "No, I just came back today and told you that you called."


    In any case, Ning Tao would not admit it. As soon as his voice fell, he turned away from the topic and said, "have you eaten, or I''ll invite you to dinner."


    "I have."


    Such a sentence finally distracted Su Qian''s attention. "You''re angry with me. I''m full of..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean I''m angry with you? What''s the relationship between anger and eating support? " Ning Tao couldn''t think of this theory. He said with a dry smile, "if you don''t want me to take it out on you, I''ll do my duty as a boyfriend!" Ning Tao bites the word "obligation" very hard.


    He would like to say that you should do your duty as a girlfriend, but he dare not say that. He was bitten just after kissing. He dares to come to other places. He is really afraid that the other party will cut him.


    "Out to play? Where to? "


    It''s really boring at home. It''s still early now. Su Qian is intrigued.


    "How about inviting you to the cinema?"


    The relationship between men and women here, it seems that watching a movie is just the taste of each other, absolutely on the obligation."Well, for your sake, I''ll just give you my consent." Although the words were cruel, the smile on Su Qian''s face was not forced at all.


    Ning Tao was speechless, and his face was full of joy. He said with a smile, "OK, let''s go."


    "You wait for me. I''ll change." Su shallow nods, the head also does not return of hastily suck a pair of slippers to go upstairs.


    By the time Ning Tao and his wife drove out, it was already half an hour later. Su Qian was dressed up, in good spirits, and talked a lot along the way.


    When they arrived at the cinema, they were already overcrowded. They both planned to come here on a temporary basis. Only when they arrived did they find that all the tickets Su Qian had to choose were sold out.


    Fortunately, coming out to play is just for the sake of mood. In addition, it''s their first time to see a movie. Su Qian doesn''t spoil his good mood either. He asks Ning Tao to pick a movie and buy two tickets.


    At the door, Ning Tao bought a bucket of popcorn and coke. Then he took Su Qian hand in hand and entered the market with these things in his arms.


    Their seats were in a corner. It was a bit dark inside. As soon as the movie opened, because it wasn''t his favorite movie, Su Qian ate it with popcorn in his arms.


    Ning Tao didn''t care. He didn''t like to watch it at first, but before long, a strange sound caught his attention.


    Turning to look around, Ning Tao suddenly has a look of shame. Many lovers have already gnawed on it, and some bold ones have already started, making strange sounds


    How dare you! Ning Tao''s heart jumps, and he knows why some men and women like to see movies so much.


    However, he can understand that most of the people who come here are lovers. The movie is not good. In this environment, it is inevitable to do something else.


    Think of here, Ning Tao can''t help but also look at Su shallow, eyes faint some fiery.

 Chapter 532

    But Su Qian didn''t have much reaction, holding a bucket of popcorn with relish, staring at the movie screen, as if he didn''t hear the movement around him.


    ¡­¡­ See here, Ning Tao also put out the idea in the heart, temporarily suppress the agitation in the heart.


    In fact, Su Qian''s heart is not so calm on the surface. How can she not hear the sound around her.


    Just swept an eye, frightened her to jump, immediately sit up, complexion ruddy.


    In fact, not all cinemas are like this. The main reason is that the people who come to see the film are lovers. In addition, the film is boring, so it is inevitable that they have to do something. They are catching up.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, she had to pay attention to the movie, but she didn''t remember anything in it. She had only one idea in her heart. If Ning Tao wanted to, how could she break it?


    Do you agree or refuse?


    many college students break through that kind of relationship between men and women. She has also heard that she used to scoff at this kind of thing, but now she really can''t make up her mind.


    Su Qian''s mind is complicated, and Ning Tao is dull. He simply focuses on the two men and women who are fighting fiercely. He has perspective and can see clearly.


    The girl is lying down. On a man, floating up and down, looking at the enjoyment of the latter''s face, you don''t need to think about what this is doing.


    New chapter_ * on x


    but the more you see it, the more uncomfortable it gets. Ning Tao watched it for a while, and then he took his attention back and put it on the film.


    If you look further, something will happen.


    This movie is a modern love movie, not outstanding. It''s about a young man who came to work in the countryside. In order to make his wife and children live a good life in the countryside, he worked hard and was liked by the female boss.


    Then there was a scene in which the female boss finally got the migrant worker after using various means.


    As things go further, his wife from the countryside comes to him. Of course, the female boss doesn''t want to. It''s obvious that the rural women are very rustic and poor, and they are not worthy of migrant workers.


    He secretly told people to make a lot of obstacles to the country girl, so that she could not achieve her goal.


    However, in order to find a father for the children at home, and also to make their men change their minds, the country women are also backbone women, and they simply fight a protracted war.


    He started his own business in the city and began to dress himself up. Only two years later, he was successful in his career. He took on a new look and changed the plot.


    This kind of plot is easy to get into the play. When seeing the woman''s hard work, Su Qian''s tears start to flow down. He grabs Ning Tao''s arm and starts to cry, scolding the man for not being a thing.


    Ning Tao is speechless. These are all movies. Besides, this passage is not new.


    In said, this man is a heartless man, hit him why, he has not that man, but looking at Su shallow cry pear with rain, Ning Tao can only do is to hand over the wipes.


    And around, many people have entered the state, such as they focus on watching movies or rare.


    Some things are infectious. At first, many people are very shy and embarrassed. But when they see some people, they have no scruples. If they don''t do something, they will be worse than animals. They are not honest at all.


    Soon, the movie also entered a climax, and finally the female boss company went bankrupt, ran away with money, and the man was in debt and wanted to commit suicide.


    At this time, the country woman came out. She was so beautiful that the man repented and begged her to forgive him.


    Women can come, not to show off their wealth, just asked, "are you wrong?"


    Then there was dog blood. After all kinds of things, the country girl chose to forgive him. They went back to their hometown in the country. After a long farewell, a hand-to-hand fight began.


    Thirty is like a wolf, forty is like a tiger. The female has no taste of meat for several years, so she is very powerful. In order to make up for it, the male also uses 36 kinds of martial arts.


    At this point, the whole movie theater is very funny and embarrassed.


    Joking, listening to the sound around, who can calm down, and the ecstatic sound of the big screen is unbearable.


    The picture is so ugly that Su Qian can''t put it on. His face turns red. He lies on Ning Tao and doesn''t dare to move.


    Ning Tao''s resistance to this kind of thing itself is relatively poor. Now he feels that Su Qian in his arms is getting hotter and hotter, and he can''t help it.


    If you want to do it, Ning Tao''s hands have already hugged Su Qian unconsciously, and one hand has gone deep into each other''s collar.


    Su shallow whole body a shock, the body rigidly rose, the brain instantaneous blank, in hesitation whether to push away Ning Tao.


    That is in this Leng, Ning Tao''s big hand seems to have magic power in general, has penetrated into the depths of her clothes, holding a full. Full.


    Su shallow startled, it seems that did not expect Ning Tao so bold, quickly reached for a hand to press his hand, shortness of breath.


    She had intended to push Ning Tao away, but she was looking forward to something in her heart. This kind of feeling is very contradictory.


    One hand was held down. Ning Tao was very dissatisfied with the progress. He patted the other side and motioned to let go.Su shallow where willing to put, grasp dead, also don''t raise a hand, directly lie on Ning Tao body, carry on silent protest.


    Only in this way, Ning Tao''s feeling is stronger, and his body will inevitably have a reaction.


    Su shallow lying on the top, soon aware of the reaction of Ning Tao, she is not ye Wanqing, how can not know how this is going on.


    It''s not like looking up or looking down for a moment.


    But Ning Tao is not idle, one hand is pressed, the other hand also began to gradually.


    I don''t know whether she was stimulated by the movie or annoyed in her heart, she bit it with one open mouth.


    Hiss!


    I don''t know whether it''s painful or cool. Ning Tao is stiff all over and takes a cold breath. "What are you doing?"


    Fortunately, Su Qian just bit it and got up like a spring. He blushed and said, "who wants you to bully me?"


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao a burst of chills, his face climbed a black line, "then you can''t bite there."


    "Er..."


    Su Qian''s face turned more red. Just now, she was just subconscious. She didn''t think so much. Now she was nervous again. "You Are you all right


    "Try biting you..." This words a, Ning Tao is embarrassed, this words difference meaning is too big, seem to want to bite also can''t bite.


    "Do you want to go to the hospital?" Looking at Ning Tao''s black face, Su Qian also knows that he has made a mistake and asks.


    "No, go home and have a look."


    Being bitten, Ning Tao is OK, but he is more angry in his heart. He plans to take this opportunity to eat Su Qian.


    "Oh, well, let''s go!"


    Su Qian''s mind is not on the film. If it wasn''t for Ning Tao, she would have wanted to leave for a long time.

 Chapter 533

    "Do you mean to take advantage of me by taking me to the cinema?"


    On the car, Su shallow some doubt of looking at Ning Tao, full face red mouth asked a.


    "I''m kidding. I just bought two tickets at random. You know that."


    "


    Ning Tao felt a chill in his heart. He didn''t have this idea. If he had such a plan, he would take the other party directly to the small cinema or private room. The scale of the movie inside was much larger than this. He didn''t really think about it at first.


    "Hum, it''s strange to believe you. I think you do it on purpose. Men are not good things."


    It seems to think of the man in the film, Su Qian is still filled with righteous indignation.


    "You can''t beat him to death with one stick, can''t you see her daughter-in-law forgives him?" Ning Tao shakes his head and laughs bitterly. Now he regrets taking him to the cinema.


    "Well, if I were that woman, I would have to cut that man off for him." Su shallow snorted a sentence, the tooth bites very heavy.


    Ning Tao, who just backed out of the car, felt a chill under his crotch. Thinking of the bite, he immediately clamped his legs and looked unnatural.


    "Ning Tao, my mother asked me to study abroad. Do you think I can go or not?"


    But Su Qian didn''t think that much. After thinking about it, he told the story that he had been pressing at the bottom of his heart for a while.


    "Do you want to go yourself?" Su Dingguo told him about it, but Ning Tao was not surprised. He looked at each other and asked.


    "I I want to go, but... " Su Qian took a look at Ning Tao, and some of his words stopped.


    "But what?"


    "Ning Tao, I''ll talk to my mother. Why don''t you come with me?"


    Su Qian took a deep breath, summoned up his courage, and suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Well Shall I go


    Ning Tao a Leng, in the heart a solid said a sentence, "I le go!"


    For him, a bachelor''s degree is at the end, and he never thought of going to the examination again, let alone studying abroad.


    In fact, he can''t use it at all. With perspective, he has read a lot of books in the past six months, and his knowledge has soared. Studying abroad is a waste, not to mention that he can''t leave now.


    "Yes, yes, you study abroad with me, so that we can be together every day." Su shallow emotion excited up, looking forward to Ning Tao road.


    Ning Tao sighed to himself, took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. After thinking about it, he said euphemistically, "you know my foreign language is not good. I''m really unprepared. Otherwise, you go first and I''ll go later..."


    Su Qian''s thought is simple. He really doesn''t want to disappoint the other party, so he finds a way to say no.


    Sometimes it''s better to live a simple life. Looking at Su Qian''s innocent and romantic appearance, he has a trace of envy in his heart and secretly vows that his women must strive to live such a life.


    He is no longer good. Since he got perspective that day, the track of his life has changed and he can''t go back to the past.


    For example, if he wants to study abroad, he can''t go unless he is willing to give up what he has now.


    Just giving up is death.


    Many things have no one size fits all policy, there is a gain, there is a loss.


    Subconsciously, he narrowed his eyes and suddenly looked forward.


    The oncoming car is an off-road vehicle. The light is very bright. It should have been modified. He can''t open his eyes.


    I don''t know why, seeing this car, Ning Tao suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart, which made him feel awe inspiring.


    "Be careful..."


    Almost didn''t think about it. When the idea rose, Ning Tao subconsciously pressed Su Qian''s head and stepped on the brake.


    Almost at the moment when he bowed his head, the sound of "bang bang" rang out for a while, the window of the SUV opened, someone stuck out his head, and a bullet came out.


    Su shallow didn''t understand how to return a responsibility, hear huge break empty voice, frighten of let her shriek.


    "Don''t move!"


    Ning Tao pressed Su Qian''s head with one hand, his eyes lit up, lowered his head and swept his eyes forward. Then he stepped on the accelerator suddenly and bumped directly.


    In the shock of several people on the other side''s car, Ning Tao''s car hit it accurately.


    With a crash, Ning Tao has opened the door like lightning and ran out. As soon as he lifted one hand, the sword light flashed. With a bang, he crushed the other side''s windshield and directly brought down the driver''s good head.


    The speed is too fast. What Ning Tao wants is the reaction speed at this time. After that, the sword stops and sweeps to another person again.


    File!


    But the back of the car suddenly put out a knife, timely blocked Ning Tao''s attack, at the same time, a thin person pop up, rushed to kill Ning Tao.


    Ding!


    Just a collision, Ning Tao was directly shocked backward, even four or five steps back, Hukou all cracked.The skinny masked man who used the machete got the upper hand and bullied himself again. It seemed that he had to kill Ning Tao.


    But just then, behind them, two figures came quickly. A man in a Taoist robe held up the masked man with a sword, and the other one killed the man in the van.


    These two are not others. They are the two elder martial brothers of Ning Tao, Qingyang and Moyang.


    After he returned to the East China Sea, the two returned to their original state. However, it was not long before Ning Tao was assassinated.


    "Chinese friar, withdraw!"


    The masked man didn''t love to fight. The emergency was a fight. With a shout, his body quickly retreated.


    At the same time, a masked man ran out of the car again. It seemed that he heard his companion''s cry and got out of the car and ran away quickly.


    "Where to go?"


    Mo Yang yelled, and rushed to catch up.


    But the killers in the car were not so lucky. They didn''t have the vigorous skills of the two just now. When they found that the guns were useless, they were very scared.


    Ning Tao is not polite, a few ups and downs came to the front of the car, single hand knife murderous, hand sword across, once again a killer''s neck.


    On the other side, Qingyang also takes a sharp hand and turns over one person. Soon there is only one person left in the car. Seeing that there is no way out, the killer evil comes from the side of the gallbladder. He doesn''t know where to take out a dagger and stabs Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao disdains, in front of this killer skill compared with those two people, can be far behind, a long sword wave, will each other''s dagger knocked off, don''t wait for each other to react, the long sword stands on each other''s neck, cold way, "say, who sent you!"


    The killer looks at Ning Tao and says nothing. Then a strange smile appears on the corner of his mouth, but the brilliance in his eyes is dim quickly.


    No, Ning Tao''s mind is awe inspiring. He suddenly realizes something. He grabs the killer''s chin with one hand and quickly pries his mouth open.

 Chapter 534

    But it was too late. A stream of black blood came out of the killer''s mouth. Later, as soon as his body was soft, he collapsed on the seat.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao turns black. He takes back the sword and looks at Qingyang. They both see a dignified look in each other''s eyes.


    Ning Tao is more angry in the heart, and his face is very ugly. If he hadn''t noticed the danger in time, he would have become a corpse now, not to mention Su Qian in the car.


    Before long, Mo Yang had come back with the same dignified face. He shook his head and said in a deep voice, "the other side is an island ninja, and one of them is not under me." "island people? "Ning Tao''s eyebrows jumped and he was surprised. He didn''t expect that the islanders would dare to fight in front of the public, but he didn''t seem to offend the islanders.


    Moreover, if the Ninja really hit him, it''s impossible for Zhenzi not to warn him in advance. Isn''t it pingheliu?


    For a moment, Ning Tao''s face flickered. After thinking about it, he looked at Qingyang and said in a deep voice, "elder martial brother, you need to contact the alliance about this matter..."


    the ninja of the island country made a move on him. It''s not a small matter. Ning Tao won''t let himself check it foolishly.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother. Leave this matter to me, and I will contact the alliance." Qingyang nodded.


    Ning Tao didn''t say much. He simply told them to leave the scene for them to take care of. He handed Qingyang the sword in his hand and hurried to his car.


    Su Qian is still in the car. He wants to see how the other side is. There is blood on the sword. He doesn''t want the other side to see it.


    On the car, Su shallow still lying on the car, the whole body did not move.


    "Shallowly, are you ok?"


    Ning Tao feels tight in his heart and hugs Su Qian. With just a touch of it, he sees that Su Qian has an extra windshield on his waist, which may be splashed with blood, which makes him jump.


    Su Qian opened his eyes, looked at Ning Tao, shook his head, looked at Ning Tao and said, "Ning Tao, what about you?"


    "I''m fine."


    Ning Tao grabs the other side with one hand, and the perspective has been fully opened. He is secretly anxious in his heart.


    Su Qian came out with him. If something happened to him, he would regret it all his life.


    Ten minutes later, ambulances and sirens arrived one after another, and Ning Tao escorted Su Qian to the hospital.


    After his treatment, Su Qian has no problem, but he is not at ease, going to the hospital to give each other a general examination.


    After a whole day, Ning Tao did not leave the hospital, accompanied by Su Qian.


    Fortunately, the other side is not seriously affected, even the wound is about to heal, and the degree of recovery is so fast that even the doctor is surprised.


    The latest chapter: Festival =} 8:


    Su Qian didn''t like the atmosphere of the hospital, so he left the hospital one day later. Ning Tao sent him home. At night, he came out worried.


    He has already called Fang Yan to confirm, and the other party guarantees that this matter is not the hand of the people in Jinghua.


    But this thing ferments very badly. After all, it''s beating some people in the face. Fang Yan promises that he will give Ning Tao an account.


    When it comes to Ninja, the National Security Bureau has set out to find out.


    He also contacted Zhenzi, the other side is also very sure that it will not be her organization, according to the other side''s speculation, it should be Jiahe liugan.


    No matter what genre Ning Tao is, if he dares to attack him, he will pay the price.


    He would like to find out who did it.


    At the moment, he is not in a hurry. He will wait and see what happens. If the army really can''t protect him, he will have to make another plan.


    From Su Qian''s home, Ning Tao goes to Feifei jewelry headquarters to meet Xia Mengfei.


    There''s an auction tonight. It''s about the book of changes. He doesn''t want to miss it.


    The auction is a charity auction, initiated by the government. The auction items come from all directions, and half of the money from the auction will be donated to poor children.


    Those who can come to participate in the auction are celebrities from Donghai, and occasionally some rich businessmen from other places. After all, for them, this is not just an auction.


    Just as the saying goes, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. There are several advantages to coming here. First, it can be regarded as a positive response to the government. It is self-evident that the media reports have enhanced the positive image of the company.


    Secondly, it can strengthen the managers of many companies. Maybe a business can be concluded. It''s always right for businessmen to know more bosses.


    They didn''t go to the auction directly. Ning Tao''s dress is definitely not good. They have to wear formal clothes on this occasion. They don''t bother to go home to clean up. Xia Mengfei directly leads Ning Tao to a shop and selects one in person.


    Although he is also rich now, he can''t turn his mind around and doesn''t spend much money at ordinary times. Now, it''s painful to see the huge amount of money being spent.


    Fortunately, the effect of wearing it is also good. Looking in the mirror, I feel that the whole person is in a lot of spirit.


    Xia Mengfei is also dressed in formal clothes. When they are together, they feel a little bit like a golden girl. As soon as they arrive at the venue, they immediately attract a lot of people''s attention and greet each other.Nowadays, Xia Mengfei is a celebrity in Donghai. Everyone can see the achievements of Feifei jewelry. With the support of the Secretary of the provincial Party committee, no one dares to underestimate it.


    Now Xia Mengfei has a sweet cake in people''s eyes. Many people want to curry favor with each other. Now those who don''t know each other all come together to say hello.


    Different from the past, now Feifei jewelry has a firm foothold. Although it is not as good as the Cao family, it may surpass the Cao family in time.


    The auction hasn''t started yet. A small cocktail party is the first to open.


    For these big bosses, donating money is never the main thing. They don''t care about poor children. They come here to relax.


    The atmosphere was good. The waiter served a lot of high-grade food and red wine.


    Some guests also came in an endless stream, not only the company''s boss, President, and even some female stars, which were not usually seen at all, now also appeared one after another.


    According to Xia Mengfei, the standard of this charitable donation is very high, and most people do not even have the qualification to enter, unless they are worth more than 50 million, or they are famous in the society.


    In this way, many people are willing to come. Coming here is a way to show their strength. They can broadcast it on TV the next day and earn both fame and wealth.


    "Mr. Xia, you are so beautiful today. Let me propose a toast to you."


    A man in a tuxedo came up with a glass of red wine in his hand and looked at Xia Mengfei and said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ma."


    Xia Mengfei pursed a smile, gently clinked a cup with the other party, and sipped a drink.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Xia''s partner is this time?"


    The man called ma Zong sees Ning Tao next to him and asks in surprise.


    "His name is Ning Tao, my boyfriend." Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao affectionately and makes a kind of action of being a little bird depending on others. She is generous.

 Chapter 535

    "It turned out to be Mr. Ning. I don''t know where Mr. Ning is."


    The man surnamed Ma''s eyes flashed and he looked at Ning Tao and asked.


    Although Ning Tao is in charge of the lifeblood of Feifei jewelry, he has nothing to do with the chairman of the board of directors. Except for some discerning people, other people have no idea at all.


    The most important thing is that he is too young to come here. For people of Ning Tao''s age, there is usually only one possibility, that is, the children of a big family. However, the man surnamed Ma racked his brains and didn''t expect to have Ning in Donghai.


    "Hum, brother Ma doesn''t know. This Mr. Ning is just a bumpkin who depends on a woman. This time he can come here, it''s all through the light of President Xia."


    Before Ning Tao opened his mouth, a strange voice came out. When the voice fell, the two men also came near. Three of them looked back and flashed. One of them was Cao Yang.


    Xia Mengfei and Ning Tao both look heavy. Who can''t tell that Cao Yang deliberately trampled on Ning Tao.


    As a matter of fact, Cao''s family and Feifei jewelry are enemies. They both want to kill each other. Now seeing Ning Tao holding hands, Cao Yang can''t help but ridicule them.


    "Manager Cao, be clean!"


    Seeing Cao Yang, Xia Mengfei''s face was covered with ice.


    "How to say that, Mr. Xia? I''m just telling the truth. Some people want to eat soft food, but they don''t want to be told!"


    In this world, I''m afraid no one can hate Xia Mengfei more than Cao Yang.


    It was this woman who not only brought the Cao family into disrepute, but now she is openly against the Cao family. It''s strange that he has a good face.


    Xia Mengfei''s face changed. When she was about to say something else, she was stopped by Ning Tao. The former smiled and looked at the latter. She said calmly, "sister Xia, I was bitten by a dog. We can''t bite back. They are professional, but the security of the auction is not professional. Even the dog can be put in. I''m worried about the security of the auction."


    "You said I was a dog?"


    Ning Tao''s Yin Yang strange gas, almost did not let Cao Yang''s lung burst, the face of iron green stare at the former, look at this posture, as if a word is not going to fight.


    "I didn''t say that. Why? Do you want to recognize Cao in a hurry? " Ning Tao didn''t seem to see each other''s expression. He shook his head and said, "everyone has these days, even this one."


    The small dispute here soon attracted the attention of many people. Hearing Ning Tao''s words, some people held back their smile, and the beauty with a low smile covered her mouth and began to smile.


    "Hum, villain, I don''t want to tell you the same thing."


    Cao Yang is noble. He can''t be like Ning Tao, so he always suffers a big loss when he talks. He thought he wanted to humiliate Ning Tao. Seeing this, he turned and left.


    "Don''t worry, Cao Shao. Who is this gentleman? Why don''t you introduce him?"


    Although Cao Tao put a smile on the middle-aged man''s eyes.


    Cao Yang was accompanied by a middle-aged man with dark complexion, short stature, short beard on his chin, wearing a suit and triangular eyes falling on Ning Tao from time to time.


    Seeing that Ning Tao opened his mouth, Cao Yang turned his eyes and seemed to think of something. With a smile on his face, he opened his mouth to introduce the man surnamed Ma and others.


    "I forgot to introduce you. This is Mr. Taishi Krone from the island country, a representative of Mitsubishi group. He admires Chinese culture and is here to make a contribution to our poor children in China."


    "I''d like to ask you to take care of me."


    When he was brought up, the short bearded man stretched out a hand and said something in poor Chinese with a good attitude.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. dung beetle of the island country. I''ve heard your name for a long time. I''m sorry. Hello."


    Without waiting for the other side to speak, Ning Tao, with unusual enthusiasm, quickly reaches out and holds the other side''s hand, with a look of surprise.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s address, others can''t help laughing and look strange. They secretly say that Ning Tao is too damaged.


    "What? Mr. Ning has heard of me? "


    Taishi Krone''s Chinese level is not very good, where can you hear Ning Tao''s language disease, don''t understand people''s smile, now eyebrow a Yang, very surprised way.


    "Yes, yes, is Stallone your brother? I love his movies!" Ning Tao nodded and patted each other on the shoulder.


    Taishi Krone''s face was stiff when he heard the words. It''s all about nothing.


    "Ning Tao, you have gone too far. This is an important figure of Mitsubishi Heavy Industries. Can you insult him?" Cao Yang can''t pass the examination. The black face stares at the former way.


    "What does Cao Shao mean by this? I just recognize the wrong person. Is that an insult?" Ning Tao looks like he doesn''t know why. He shrugs his shoulders innocently.


    "Avoid the heavy and take the light. Your name is Mr. Tai Shi. What do you mean Cao Yang gave a cold smile, and the blue veins on his forehead exploded.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the dung beetle? " Ning Tao pretends to be confused.


    "Mr. Cao, what''s the matter?"Although Taishi Krone didn''t know what was going on, he had a premonition that something was wrong and couldn''t help looking at Cao Yang.


    Cao Yang hesitated for a moment, but he still kept a low voice close to Tai Shi Krone and answered in a low voice.


    "What?"


    On hearing Cao Yang''s introduction, Taishi Krone was furious. He pointed to Ning Tao and said in a loud voice, "you have to apologize to me. I have to complain about you. I have been treated unfairly."


    "What do you mean, Mr. fawn?" Seeing this, Ning Tao suddenly became cold, and his face was completely frozen.


    "What do you mean when you say I''m a faggot?"


    "Am I wrong? Our Chinese name is a nickname. I don''t mean anything else. How can Mr. dung beetle think so?"


    Ning Tao frowned and looked at Cao Yang. He suddenly realized, "Oh, I see. I''m afraid Mr. Cao did it on purpose. I didn''t expect that. Instead, he said it."


    "Ning Tao, you''re spitting blood."


    Cao Yang almost didn''t have a mouthful of blood gushing out. NIMA, it''s clearly what you said. I''ve seen shameless people, and I haven''t seen such shameless people. He wants to rush up and bite each other to death.


    "It''s so busy here. What''s the matter?" Just when the scene was stiff, a man and a woman came again from a distance. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. It was the man who spoke.


    "Zhang Shao, are you here?"


    See is Zhang Guang, Cao Yang immediately put on a friendly look, face full of smile, said.


    New chapter B et. VCP on Q


    "well, it''s all over."


    Although Zhang Guang is not a member of the system, there is a big tree behind him. He doesn''t want any mistakes in this banquet. He looks around, picks his eyebrows and opens his mouth.


    "Mr. Xia, I didn''t expect that we met again. Ha ha, you are so beautiful today!" Nodding with Cao Yang, Zhang Guang turned his eyes on Xia Mengfei and stretched out a big fat hand.

 Chapter 536

    Today, Xia Mengfei is really beautiful. It turns out that she is quite tall. In addition to her snow-white tight dress and long skirt, she sets off her noble temperament with incomparable dignity. I''m afraid that all the women present are not as bright as her.


    "Thank you Xia Mengfei smiles sweetly, dignified and generous.


    In fact, she was also surprised that Ning Tao was not an illiterate person and didn''t understand why he was targeting the Mitsubishi Heavy Industry.


    For Ning Tao, if it wasn''t for this occasion, he would have shot at once. If he was right, the dung beetle in front of him should be one of the two ninjas assassinated the day before yesterday.


    Unexpectedly, he got mixed up with the Cao family. The mystery in his heart suddenly became clear. He must have been instructed by the other party.


    At the same time, it also made him feel like killing others. Unexpectedly, Cao''s family had gone crazy in order to deal with him. This time, he would never let him go.


    However, it also proves that if God wants to destroy him, he must first make him crazy. Now that the Cao family is declining, it must not be long before he can lay eggs. Some accounts will soon be settled.


    I don''t know if you can sell me a thin noodle. After all, we all come out to play. There''s no need to be upset about it. After both sides said hello, Zhang Guang''s eyes turned and he acted as a peacemaker with a smile.


    In fact, he came to mediate out of selfishness. This is not because he cares about Ning Tao, but because he is afraid of Cao Yang''s loss.


    The East China Sea is a big place. How can he not know what happened? The last photo of Ning Tao and No. 1 was enough for him to be frightened. The day before yesterday, someone attacked Ning Tao, which caused the high-level shaking.


    Cao Yang''s going to touch the tiger''s ass at this time is not worth the loss.


    Since Zhang Shaofa said, how can I not give face? Cao Yang''s face changed one after another. Finally, he bowed his head and muttered with the dung beetle for a while. Then they turned around and left.


    They went directly to a rest room and closed the door. Cao Yang looked ferocious and was short of breath.


    "Don''t worry, Cao Shao. He was lucky last time. As long as I can get what we need this time, Ning Tao will help you get rid of it." Dung beetle also overcast a face, sink a voice way.


    As for him mixing with the Cao family, it''s very simple. According to the news, one thing at the auction is very important to him, and he needs the strength of the Cao family to come in. He helps the Cao family kill Ning Tao, which is an exchange between them.


    What he didn''t expect was that he failed.


    This makes the dung beetle very angry. In addition, he was fooled by a spearhead boy of the other party in public this time. It''s unbearable. This is a serious provocation to the Taishi family. He vowed to kill Ning Tao.


    At this time, Cao Yang knocked on the door, and the two people looked at each other.


    When the door opened, he saw Zhang Guang standing outside with a smile. Seeing Cao Yang, Zhang Guang said with a smile, "there''s something I want to wake up with Cao Shao. I don''t want to disturb you."


    "Yes?"


    $£¡


    Cao Yang''s eyes flashed when he heard the words. He quickly let him pass and said, "Zhang Shao is polite. Please come inside."


    Cao''s family has a good relationship with Zhang''s family on weekdays. Seeing Zhang Guang like this, Cao Yang knows that he has something to say, and hastens to his room.


    Sitting on the sofa, Zhang Guang didn''t talk nonsense. He directly opened the door to the mountain road, "Cao Shao, if I guess correctly, the car accident Ning Tao met the night before yesterday should be the work of your Cao family." Between the mouth also intentionally or unintentionally saw the eye excrement shell Lang.


    Cao Yang''s face changed when he heard that. He didn''t know what Zhang Guang meant. He took a deep breath. He reluctantly laughed and shook his head and said, "Zhang Shao said he was smiling. What''s the relationship between Ning Tao''s car accident and our Cao family..."


    I''m joking. It''s one thing to do something, but it''s another thing to admit it or not. He won''t admit it even in front of Zhang Guang without any solid evidence.


    "Cao Shao doesn''t have to say much. I''m not here to prove it this time!" Zhang Guang, who was not waiting for the other party to finish, waved his hand to stop him. "I''m here to wake Cao Shao up. Ning Tao can''t move for the time being. Last time, some people have been upset. I''m afraid the person who made the move this time will be in big trouble."


    Zhang Guang raised his hand, seemingly casually pointed up and down, and immediately let Cao Yang take a breath.


    How could he not hear what Zhang Guang meant? As soon as he frowned, Cao Yang said inconceivably, "Zhang Shao, it''s impossible, doesn''t it mean that someone above wants to deal with Ning Tao?"


    This is the closeness of the news. Cao''s family is in the East China Sea, and they are closed to the news of Beijing. At first, Cao''s family did not dare to beat Ning Tao''s attention. Later, they got the exact news that someone wanted to attack Ning Tao, so they became bold.


    Anyway, Ning Tao is dead this time. They just solved the grudge with the Green Gang.


    Last time, because of Lin Tengfei, the Cao family was very passive. Needless to say, all kinds of money lost. Most importantly, Cao Qian disappeared in the hospital.


    Strangely enough, the Cao family didn''t know about it and ordered the family''s children not to mention Cao Qian any more, but after that, they never saw Cao Qian again.This time Ning Tao had a bad relationship with the Du family and Zhang family. It was really revealed by the Green Gang.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that the Cao family, although someone has solved Ning Tao''s problem, the upper level will only warn some important people against Ning Tao, and will not shout with a trumpet. No one can move Ning Tao.


    Those important people are dumb and will not spread it around.


    In other words, if Ning Tao is not sure about some small fish and shrimp, Bao Ning Tao is just an empty word.


    "I can''t say it in detail. If the Cao family is willing to go their own way, I''m afraid..." Zhang Guang dropped a word, knocked on the table, and left directly.


    The enemy of the enemy is his friend. Zhang Guang doesn''t have a good face for Ning Tao either. He naturally doesn''t want the Cao family to fall down. He believes that there are smart people in the Cao family and they should be able to understand what he means.


    "Cao Shao, what''s the matter?"


    When Zhang Guang left, dung beetle also realized what, but more mysteries in his heart, he could not help asking.


    "Mr. Tai Shi, I''m afraid you''ll have to leave China soon after this auction!" Cao Yang took a deep breath and looked at the dung beetle with a dignified face.


    Outside, the reception continues. Fortunately, the appearance of one person makes Ning Tao feel better. Jing Hao also comes.


    This period of time is too busy, he has not seen each other for a long time, the two met to find a place to talk.


    As for Xia Mengfei, he will not be idle here. A businessman is a businessman. It is estimated that he has already negotiated several contracts of intent.

 Chapter 537

    As for Ning Tao, he is not professional and has little interest in business. He has always been a shopkeeper and chatted with Jing Hao.


    "Brother Ning, I''m sorry about this time. My Jing family can''t help. You should be careful."


    Jing Hao knows something about Ning Tao. After a few words, Jing Hao looks at Ning Tao apologetically and says.


    Like the Cao family, Jing Hao also knows that there are big people in Beijing to deal with Ning Tao, but he doesn''t know that someone has helped him solve the problem.


    Although Jing Fu was a feudal official with high rank, he could only be regarded as average in the circle of Beijing, and he had no ability to fight against the two chambers.


    "Brother Jing has a heart. Don''t worry about it. There''s no obstacle. It''s all right." Ning Tao winked at Jing Hao and shook his head. He didn''t mean to blame him.


    To tell you the truth, if the other party can remind him, he will be very grateful. If ordinary people know that he is like this, I''m afraid it''s too late to avoid, where will they remind them? "


    "What?


    Jing Hao hears the body shock, Ning Tao''s words he heard out, but it is because of this shock, you know that they are two rich families, Ning Tao has the strength to resolve, can''t help but doubt the voice, "really?"


    This is really too strange, Ning Tao''s background he knows, but just one school is not enough to compare with the two rich families, for a time let him very trance.


    He still remembers the scene when he met Ning Tao for the first time. At that time, the other side was still a little green. Now it seems that the other side has been covered with a layer of mystery.


    Ning Tao nodded his head with a smile. He admitted it and didn''t say much.


    It''s a long story. Some secrets are involved. The other party is not a member of the system. It''s not good to know more.


    Seeing that Xia Mengfei had come out, many people went to the auction hall. Ning Tao also stood up and looked at Jing Hao and said with a smile, "brother Jing, the auction is going to start. Let''s go and have a look at the excitement."


    "Good."


    Jing Hao is also a human spirit, and he knows what to ask and what not to ask. If he knows Ning Tao is OK, he will be relieved. He is in a good mood at the moment.


    After the round with Xia Mengfei, the three went straight to the auction.


    \The auction hall is more formal. In one hall, the seats are semicircular. In front of it is a high platform with a table and expert seats.


    There are many antiques in this auction. If someone doesn''t understand them, you can ask the experts directly, which is convenient and quick.


    One of the highlights of the auction is the open auction.


    That is to say, in the end, you can''t see anything. It''s all by luck. You may spend a lot of money and end up buying something worthless. Or you may only pay a drop in the ocean and buy a priceless antique.


    After all, it''s a charity party. You can''t measure things by money. This also confirms the theme.


    But for Ning Tao, it''s a bit interesting. He has perspective in his body, and blind shooting is nothing to him. I think the probability of getting that thing this time is a little higher. I feel better thinking about it.


    Unlike other people, he came here for the sake of xiaoyijinjing, and the purpose of the dung beetle must be the same.


    In any case, Ning Tao won''t let the other side succeed, so he made some special preparations.


    Before long, with the staff coming on the stage one after another, the whole venue was almost filled with seven or eight hundred people.


    Of course, these people are not all qualified. Many of them come with others. For example, there is no banquet for Ning Tao at the venue. There are also many people like him.


    When all the lights were on, the whole auction started.


    First there was a soothing music, and then there were several people from the backstage. In front of them was a tall beauty in a cheongsam with a lot of temperament. As soon as she appeared, many people were talking about it. Ning Tao also heard that she was a famous host.


    After the cheongsam beauty, there are some old man like experts.


    When the lights were all gathered on the stage, the cheongsam beauty stretched out her scallion arm and pressed it all around. She looked around and said with a smile, "Hello, business friends. Welcome to this charity auction. I''m Jiang Shuyan. I''m honored to host this auction for you..."


    A clean prologue slowly emerged from the mouth of the cheongsam beauty and attracted the attention of the people present.


    Ning Tao can''t help but blow his mouth. He has to admit that the auctioneer is very attentive. In a few words, this popular beauty enlivens the atmosphere. I''m afraid that the atmosphere will be more active when it comes to auction later.


    At the end of the opening speech, Jiang Shuyan introduced several experts around him to the public. After he was seated, he said again.


    "All the things in this auction are donated by overseas Chinese and some by local celebrities and the government. They are absolutely legal.""In addition, this time our auctioneer will donate half of the auction profit to the children in poor mountainous areas. We will publish the specific process on the Internet. People from all walks of life are welcome to supervise."


    After simply announcing the nature of the auction, Jiang Shuyan said again, "next, I won''t waste your time. Here''s the first thing to be auctioned."


    As the words fall, Jiang Shuyan claps her hand and walks out of the backstage with a beautiful cheongsam carrying a tray.


    Although Jiang Shuyan has no temperament and looks as beautiful as Jiang Shuyan, after putting down the tray, Jiang Shuyan takes off the red cloth on the tray and immediately reveals a delicate porcelain vase with some liquid inside.


    , "dear friend, this bottle of perfume is a limited product of Chanel, France. It is called rose love. It is made of fifty or more nectar. It is only fifty bottles, rare, and the auction begins at twenty thousand."


    "I''ll pay 30000."


    As soon as Jiang Shuyan''s voice fell, a bearded man said.


    for men present, perfume is not attractive to them, but if you give it to your beloved lady, it will be worth more money.


    "What''s 30000? I''ll pay 50000."


    Gao fushai, who was holding a young woman, said immediately.


    "Eighty thousand."


    If it falls here, someone will increase the money immediately.


    Joking, since it''s a limited edition, it''s very interesting to bring it out, a middle-aged woman said.


    "150000!"


    At this time, a lazy voice sounded, did not play according to common sense, directly let the field dumb, have looked at the source of the sound.


    Xia Mengfei is also surprised, the auction is not others, it is sitting next to her Ning Tao.

 Chapter 538

    "Ning Tao, what do you want to buy this perfume?"


    Xia Mengfei frowned. Seeing the whole audience''s eyes, she looked down at Ning Tao and asked.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t given a gift to sister Xia. I must find one to match you at the auction today!" Ning Tao smile, no more explanation.


    "I''ll give you two hundred thousand!"


    But just a little meal in the field, there was a tit for tat cry again.


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, do not look back, he also knows that the mouth is Cao Yang.


    At the moment, Cao Yang gives a cold smile and looks at Ning Tao provocatively, just to make the latter unhappy.


    He came here on behalf of the Cao family. Now it''s an occasion to enhance the image of the Cao family, and the Cao family is willing to give up, so that he has no fear.


    If you can suppress Feifei jewelry on this occasion, it will be beneficial and harmless to the Cao family, and just let everyone see the strength of the Cao family.


    "Three hundred thousand."


    Ning Tao Yi Le, how can you not know that the other party is competing with him? Is he rich? In this case, how can he let the other party down and keep up again.


    He was determined to pay attention to the Cao family this time.


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand." Cao Yang added money again.


    Seeing this scene, even those who are slow to respond in the field can see some signs.


    Some of them understand and whisper like watching a good play.


    Most people in the field don''t know Ning Tao, but few of Xia Mengfei around him don''t.


    in this way, a bottle of perfume rose steadily, and reached a level of tongue tied.


    this is really a rich person, this bottle of perfume is expensive, the top about two hundred thousand, after all, it is expendable, can not be put, many want to climb up the branch, dressed up the gorgeous female star secretly put two people down, look back to see if there is a chance.


    "A million!"


    just two minutes later, a bottle of perfume was shouted out by Cao Yang for one million of the sky price, so that everyone could take a breath of cool air. Cao Yang was even more proudly, quietly waiting for ningtao to bid. Bring a romance to a happy ending.


    only let Cao Yang feel disappointed this time. Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders. "Now that Cao DA has no intention of making this bottle of perfume, I will make it beautiful."


    "What, you..."


    Cao Yang just followed all the way, and didn''t think of anything else. Now he heard Ning Tao''s words, and his face suddenly became stiff.


    felt like a punch in the pile of cotton. He remembered that it was only a bottle of perfume. He spent one million of it.


    The Cao family is rich, but if they waste their money like this, they will be scolded when they go back.


    "Manager Cao of the Cao family has paid a million dollars. Is there anyone to follow?"


    Seeing that no one was following, the host Jiang Shuyan''s beautiful eyes flashed, and she just looked around and asked, looking excited.


    It''s definitely a good omen that the first commodity can be sold for one million.


    Cao Yang was excited, but others were not excited. When one million bought a bottle of perfume, the fool would do it.


    Although it''s a limited edition, you can buy it with money. It doesn''t cost a million at all.


    "The second time in a million."


    "A million for the third time."


    "since there are no other friends to auction, congratulations on manager Cao Yangcao''s pulling out the head and getting this bottle of perfume of rose love. Jiang Shuyan made a final decision and made a deal. "


    "Congratulations on Cao Shao."


    "Manager Cao is really a big hand."


    "It seems that manager Cao is going to bleed a lot this time."


    When the first thing was finalized, there was a sound of congratulation soon around, including admiration, complexity, emotion and strange spirit.


    heroism is heroic, but some people do not think so, one million buy a bottle of perfume, in their view, Cao Yang is simply a loser, can not afford to fight.


    If Cao Yang knew what other people thought of him, he would burst out with a mouthful of blood. Rao is so. How could he not hear some ulterior motives.


    It''s no use regretting at the moment. Fortunately, no matter what happened, Ning Tao''s head was crushed, which made him angry just now.


    "I''m sorry, sister Xia. I won''t let you down later." Ning Tao looks at Xia Mengfei, the gentle way. Bring a romance to a happy ending. He love to see


    . He has seen the list of auctions. There are many good stuff in it. The perfume is considered to be of low value. Since Cao Yang likes to buy at high prices, how can he not be nice?


    "Brother Tao, there''s no need to fight. I''m satisfied that you have this heart."


    Compared with Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei is calmer. After all, she and Ning Tao love each other. They are together, sweet and happy. There is no need to fight with Cao Yang.


    Then the auction continued, and many people began to sell things. During this period, Jing Hao and Xia Mengfei also sold a few small items.


    But Cao Yang is still the one who shoots the most. As long as Ning Tao wants, he will increase the money.But in the end, even he can''t bear to eat, fame is out, but the price of things is really expensive, he also can''t bear, watching Ning Tao take two.


    No way, as long as he with, Ning Tao added a few times after the price will immediately give up, never more with, make his heart depressed to vomit blood.


    Time flow, one by one treasures flow, soon to the highlight.


    Dark shooting, two-thirds of the way in the field will use this mode, because you can''t see what''s inside, it''s more exciting and the competition is more intense.


    Seeing that everyone was looking forward to it, and Jiang Shuyan didn''t sell it, he looked around and said, "OK, let''s go into the dark shooting. We all know that there are many good things in the dark shooting today, two of which have to be mentioned."


    "The first item is the blue and white porcelain of Ming Dynasty. The characteristics of blue and white porcelain are fine glaze, bright blue and white, novel and diverse shapes, beautiful and vivid patterns."


    "I don''t have to say much about its collection value. What''s more, after expert identification, this blue and white porcelain is the official kiln blue and white porcelain of Ming Dynasty, absolutely the best of the best."


    "The second item is the necklace of angel''s kiss. It is carved from the largest gem ever unearthed in South Africa. It is said that it was worn by Queen Victoria of England. Its value is immeasurable. It was auctioned by an anonymous overseas Chinese."


    Hearing these two things, the audience was in an uproar, and everyone on the scene was moved, which led to whispers.


    Among other things, these two things alone are absolutely valuable. No matter which one is released, the value is absolutely over 100 million.


    Ning Tao''s mind is also active when he hears the words. Even he is interested in these two things, but immediately he is very puzzled. Is the auction not afraid of selling at a low price and losing money? I can''t help looking at Xia Mengfei with suspicious eyes.


    Xia Mengfei is very calm, seems to know his doubts, pursed a smile, opened to explain a sentence, suddenly let Ning Tao suddenly realized.

 Chapter 539

    This seems to be a loss of business, but the auction reveals shrewd, after listening to Xia Mengfei''s explanation, Ning Tao is suddenly realized.


    Everyone likes to take advantage of it. They all know the value of it. They deliberately disclose it in front of the news and bid it later. As long as these two things are not sold at auction, it is estimated that even other things can make the other party soft.


    The auction house catches people''s heart. It''s estimated that even if it''s a piece of excrement, it can auction hundreds of thousands of pieces later. Even if the two treasures don''t get a high price, they can earn money from other things.


    If you think about it like this, the auction house will not lose money in any case.


    Sure enough, he is very cunning. Ning Tao has no choice but to do business with Xia Mengfei.


    However, for Ning Tao, he is more worried about the book.


    According to Zhenzi, the xiaoyijinjing, together with her school''s zhenpai classics, was hidden in an antique and appeared at the auction.


    It''s just that Zhenzi and pingheliu are sad. Although they also come to China, they are attacked by jiaheliu and suffer heavy losses. The rest of them don''t even have a chance to enter the auction house.


    At present, Ning Tao''s defense is the dung beetle. He is not sure that the other party can know what it is, but he must not let the other party get it.


    Soon, the first item was brought up by the etiquette lady. It was covered in black and covered with a layer of red cloth. Even if you look carefully, you can''t see what was inside.


    In order to ensure fairness, all the things secretly photographed are disrupted and temporarily drawn. That is to say, no one knows when the two treasures will be available.


    "Now let''s bid for the first secret auction treasure. As for whether it''s the two rare treasures, I''d like to know. Good luck."


    Jiang Shuyan chuckled, looked down at the box on the tray, looked down with expectation, and the auction officially began.


    At the same time, Ning Tao also uses a perspective eye and looks at the tray on the table.


    Soon, the black cover disappeared in front of his eyes, revealing the real face inside.


    "Yes?"


    This one eye sees in the past, immediately let Ning Tao eyes a bright, look a little excited, but this kind of performance is only a moment, soon he returned to normal.


    "The reserve price of secret auction is 10000 yuan. It''s still the old rule to increase the price every time. It can''t be less than 10000 yuan."


    After all, there are all local tyrants present, and no one will add hundreds or thousands of them.


    "Ten thousand."


    For the first time, a lot of people wanted to make a good start. Suddenly, someone began to shout.


    "Twenty thousand."


    {w update GL 7 fastest_ F on M;!


    "50000."


    "Angel kisses are mine."


    "A hundred thousand."


    "Ten thousand."


    ¡­¡­


    The auction went up all the way and soon came up.


    "Half a million."


    Just at this time, Ning Tao suddenly raised the sign in his hand and yelled. At the same time, he did not forget to look at Cao Yang provocatively.


    "Five hundred and fifty thousand."


    On this occasion, whether Cao Yang was willing or not, he could not counselle him and immediately called out.


    Even if the others want to raise the price, they all keep quiet when they see them.


    I can''t help it. After going through the previous several times, we can see that no matter how hard the two are fighting, who dares to find the trouble.


    "600000." Ning Tao is still lazy.


    "Six hundred and sixty thousand!" Cao Yang gave a cold hum, and he also increased the money.


    "A million."


    Ning Tao suddenly raised his hand and put on a posture of winning, which made the whole audience startled.


    Cao Yang was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao didn''t play according to the common sense. He suddenly raised the price, which made him hesitate.


    The battle of spirit is the battle of spirit, but he has let Ning Tao pit several times before. Now the auction has just begun, and Ning Tao dares to offer this price. In his opinion, the other party is just two mindsets.


    The first one is to lure him to buy it at a high price. The second one is that the other party didn''t get the first prize last time, but this time they want to get the first prize.


    Thinking of this, Cao Yang looked at Ning Tao with a trace of contempt, turned his head and said with a smile, "I give up."


    Since the other side has cheated him several times, he might as well have cheated the other side once.


    In this way, he didn''t believe that there would be good things for the first time. Let Ning Tao be proud for a while.


    "I wipe, why don''t you follow? It''s boring!" Hear Cao Yang unexpectedly gave up, Ning Tao a Leng, peep out a pair of annoyed look, open mouth to shout a way.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was so angry, Cao Yang was more sure that Ning Tao wanted to deceive him. He said with a smile, "ha ha, I guess it must be rubbish. If you want to buy it, how can I stop it?"


    Anyway, Cao Yang has nothing to keep.


    "Oh, I guess this thing should be that string of angel kisses. Do you really want to give up?" Ning Tao smile, very determined way."Angel''s kiss!" Hahaha, Cao Yang was stunned and then laughed, "I think you are crazy. Since it''s an angel''s kiss, I wish you well."


    The more Ning Tao is like this, the more Cao Yang thinks that the other party is regretful. He will not follow him.


    He promised that as long as he was with him, Ning Tao would give up, and then things would rot in his hands.


    "That''s a pity." Ning Tao shakes his head and looks disappointed.


    "One million. There''s no one else to bid." Seeing no movement, Jiang Shuyan on the stage cried out.


    However, there was no one to add money.


    I''m joking. Everyone knows who dares to offend these two people when they quarrel. Besides, Ning Tao''s auction is not easy. If anyone dares to auction, the other party will be dead.


    No one''s going to take the lead. Although the price is very attractive, there are still many things. There''s no need to grab this one.


    So that, whether someone wants to bid, or do not want to bid, are silent.


    Jiang Shuyan is also tongue tied. Although there are a lot of one million dollars, there are some gimmicks in front of her. In her opinion, everything should be about five million dollars, which is also the average price in the past.


    I didn''t expect to be engaged in by Ning Tao. It''s very strange to stop at one million.


    Soon, after three times of shouting, Jiang Shuyan made a final decision: "congratulations to our Mr. 86 for taking the first item of our dark shot today."


    "But we will see whether this treasure is the two rare treasures or other good things."


    Seeing that everyone''s appetite had been lifted, Jiang Shuyan opened the red cloth and then gently took away the black cover.


    WOW!


    When people saw what was inside, the whole scene was in an uproar. Many people stood up and their chin was askew.


    In that tray, a string of gems with soft halo are lying there quietly, emitting charming luster.


    On the big screen behind Jiang Shuyan, the origin of this string of gems is told.


    "It turned out to be an angel''s kiss."


    "It''s said that Queen Victoria wore it."


    "Now I''ve been photographed by Ning Tao!"

 Chapter 540

    "A million dollars for this priceless treasure. I won''t dream any more." The exclamation in the field lasted for a long time. If it wasn''t for the real view on the big screen, people almost didn''t believe their eyes.


    "I''ll go. It''s not a dream."


    "Why didn''t I shoot it just now? Don''t say a million, I''d like to even ten million."


    "If this gentleman gives me these Angel kisses, I will marry him at once."


    ¡­¡­


    For a time, there were many sighs in the field, and they all looked at Ning Tao with envious eyes.


    You know, it''s a priceless treasure. At least if the auction starts, it will cost hundreds of millions. It was bought by a young man with a million dollars. How can you feel that it''s not true.


    There are many people who beat their chests and repent.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Cao Yang was the first one who couldn''t stand the contrast. He got up and his chest heaved rapidly.


    I''m afraid he is the one who regrets the most in the field. He hates himself so much now. Why did he give up this matter after all the arguments in front of him.


    "Ha ha, I think it''s a blessing from Cao Da Shao, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t have such good luck!" Ning Tao glances at Cao Yang and looks at Cao Yang as if he is an idiot again.


    Originally, he did not expect that the other party would give up so easily, but sometimes fate likes to play such a little joke, which makes it difficult for people to accept or not.


    Cao Yang felt as if he slapped him in the face. He didn''t lift it up in a breath and almost didn''t faint.


    This is what he just said. If it is repeated by Ning Tao, how can it be heard and how ironic.


    "No way. There''s a black screen. There''s a black screen!" In any case, Cao Yang could not accept the ending. He almost didn''t think about it, so he yelled.


    But as soon as he said that, he immediately regretted it. You know, this charity auction is of high standard, fair and transparent, and supervised by the government. He offended the organizers.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, an authoritative person stood up and said in a cold voice, "Mr. Cao, you have to have evidence to speak. If you don''t have evidence, please speak carefully."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Knowing that he had said something wrong, Cao Yang apologized and sat down bitterly.


    Now, no matter how unwilling he is, he can only knock off his teeth and swallow them. No wonder other people, he can only blame Ning Tao for his cunning.


    Xia Mengfei beside Ning Tao was shocked for a long time. She didn''t expect that Ning Tao was so lucky.


    After the shock, when she looked at the string of angel kisses, a different feeling flashed in her eyes.


    Everyone has a love for beauty. If it was taken by others, she could only admire it at most. However, Ning Tao had more expectations for it.


    The same is a million, Ning Tao only let people envy, countless people heart chagrin.


    However, as the initiator of this incident, Ning Tao is calm. In fact, he already knows what''s inside. This kind of dark shooting is tailor-made for him. It''s hard for him not to get rich.


    Looking at the angel''s kiss being taken backstage, Ning Tao reaches out and pinches Xia Mengfei''s palm and whispers, "sister Xia, give it to you. Do you like it?"


    that bottle of perfume was taken by Cao Yang. There are some regrets. I think this angel kiss is enough to make up for it. Ning Tao is very satisfied.


    "For me?" Rao is Xia Mengfei. He has expectations in his heart. At the moment, he is sweet to his heart and his face turns red.


    P @ ^


    "how? Don''t like it? " Ning Tao asked in surprise.


    "I like it." Xia Mengfei tightly pursed her red lips and nodded her head.


    Between her and Ning Tao, there is nothing to refuse, but she still can''t digest the surprise.


    On the table, Jiang Shuyan digested the shock in her heart for a long time. She didn''t expect that the first one would be auctioned off.


    When the scene gradually quieted down, she said again, "first of all, congratulations to Mr. Ning, No. 86, for shooting today''s rare treasure, but there is still a blue and white porcelain. Don''t miss it. Let''s see who is lucky."


    To be a host here is naturally a good eloquence. In a few words, all the people in the field rub their hands again and plan to learn from Ning Tao.


    Soon, the second baby was also sent up, Jiang Shuyan did not hesitate, strike while the iron is hot, the auction officially began.


    "A million!"


    This time, it''s no better than before. With ningtao''s water test, no one wants to miss it. As soon as someone opens his mouth, he adds up the price.


    "Two million. I bet it''s blue and white porcelain."


    "2.1 million."


    "Two and a half million."


    ¡­¡­


    The auction price of this scene has been completely ignited, and the price has risen sharply.


    Although Ning Tao has perspective, he knows how to stop when it''s good. He doesn''t want to arouse other people''s suspicion. He plans to sell only when he has something good.


    He didn''t bid, but opened the perspective. At this glance, he saw a toad made of pure gold, which was the size of a child''s fist and worth a lot of money.Although it''s valuable, it can''t get into Ning Tao''s eyes. He gives up.


    However, other people''s competition became more fierce. Soon, the treasure rose to a high price of 13 million yuan.


    Until no one added money, Jiang Shuyan on the stage finally said, "the second treasure is 13 million."


    When the cover was lifted, many people were disappointed to see the Golden Toad.


    Although gold is valuable, but more than 10 million people buy this thing, absolutely lost, the boss who photographed a look of chagrin.


    Fortunately, it''s a handicraft and there is room for appreciation. It''s hard to say whether it will return to its original value in the future.


    After telling the story of the Golden Toad, Jiang Shuyan became the third treasure.


    But this time Ning Tao only glanced at it, the first shot, 300000.


    "Hum, the local buns are the local buns. If you get a bargain, you still want to get it. How can you do such a good thing?" Cao Yang gave a cold hum and made a direct bid of five million yuan.


    And see is just the lucky shot, the field immediately someone increase, all think Ning Tao is good luck, have shot, this time no one more polite.


    Xia Mengfei has a doubt in her eyes. She knows that Ning Tao is not a high-profile person, but she knows that the latter is not a reckless person. She must have a deep intention and didn''t stop him.


    In fact, Ning Tao has no intention this time. He just wants to play with Cao Yang. The object of this auction is a jade Buddha. It seems that it should be ice.


    Although the price is not cheap, it should not exceed one million.


    He has understood Cao Yang''s tone. As long as he makes a move, the other party will make a move. He didn''t expect that the other party would be so impatient to take the bait.


    "Ten million!"


    Soon the price goes up. Ning Tao doesn''t want to talk nonsense. He offers a high price directly and looks at Cao Yang provocatively.


    "10.3 million."


    Since Cao Yang shot a piece of shit this time, he had no reason to give up.

 Chapter 541

    "Hey, Cao Shao, this is the blue and white porcelain. You are good at it. Let me have it." Ning Tao squeezed his eyes and said in a loud voice again, "eleven million."


    It''s ok if he doesn''t say that. Cao Yang''s pain was immediately touched when he said that. The latter snorted coldly, "if you don''t talk nonsense about it, whoever has money will have it. It''s 11.5 million."


    "Personality, I like it, 12 million." Ning Tao also put on a posture that he must have, as if he was more energetic.


    The rest of the people wanted to get involved and had to give up when they heard about the price.


    Looking at their speed, it''s not impossible for them to break through 20 million. Many people shake their heads one after another.


    No matter if you wipe that blue and white porcelain again, if you really want to gamble with tens of millions, many people will withdraw.


    "Thirteen million." Cao Yang clenched his fists, and his veins soared in anger.


    Now it''s not just a battle of morale. He represents the Cao family. Now that he''s done it, he has to fight to the end anyway.


    "Thirteen and a half million. The rich are the rich. Cao Shao, just give it to me."


    "Fourteen million."


    "14.5 million."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Ning Tao was like a dog skin plaster, Cao Yang became angry and directly increased the price to 20 million yuan. He said angrily, "if you have more, it belongs to you."


    There''s no way to follow. This time, nearly 100 items were shot in secret. If you really pay a big price in the front, you can''t even think about the back. Even if Cao Yang wants to fight, he can''t fight any more.


    The world of the rich is really an eye opener. This is the third item, which directly costs 20 million. People around can''t help but praise it.


    You know, in the future, with fewer things and more fierce competition, many people are worried.


    "Haha, forget it, Cao Shaocai is generous. This blue and white porcelain belongs to you. I won''t fight!" Seeing the end, Ning Tao smiles and gives up decisively.


    And the public in the field smell speech also relaxed tone, if these two people carry continuously down, they all dare not start behind.


    But at the same time, it also made people curious about this time.


    They are eager to know what''s inside. After all, it''s 20 million. Let''s see if it''s a loss or a profit.


    In the audience, only Xia Mengfei knows Ning Tao best. At the moment, she sees the mysterious smile on the corner of the latter''s mouth. Somehow, she suddenly sympathizes with Cao Yang.


    Although the younger brother Tao is young, he is mysterious. He has a sense of propriety and courage. If he really wants to shoot, he will never give up halfway.


    At present, there is only one reason why Cao Yang has been cheated.


    Although she did not know what was in the tray, she had blind confidence in Ning Tao.


    "20 million. Manager Cao offered 20 million. Is there anything higher?"


    When it is confirmed that Ning Tao is not adding money, Jiang Shuyan circles around and asks with expectation.


    The last 10 million will be the top, and now 20 million will not be attacked again, and no one is willing to offend the Cao family, so everyone will be silent.


    "Well, congratulations on manager Cao''s shooting of this product. Now we''ll reveal this product and see what it is."


    With Jiang Shuyan''s words, he immediately absorbed everyone''s eyes on the tray.


    Some of them leaned forward and wanted to have a closer look. If they were not afraid of bad influence, they would have to run to the stage.


    "I hope it won''t disappoint manager Cao."


    The first shot -


    JIANG Shuyan pursed her lips and opened the black cover.


    The cover was taken away, revealing the real face inside. A jade Buddha was sitting there with a smile on his mouth.


    "I wipe..." Seeing the introduction on the big screen, some discerning people couldn''t help making a rude remark.


    Cao Yang''s face was even more stiff, and there were 10000 grass mud horses in his heart.


    This is what he does at home. How can he not know the price of this thing? He spent 20 million even though he spent a million.


    "Congratulations to manager Cao for winning a statue of smiling face Buddha!" Jiang Shuyan introduced the Jade Buddha and looked at Cao Yangdao.


    Now Cao Yang''s face is like eating a fly. How ugly it is, how ugly it is, and how to look at the Jade Buddha, it''s like laughing at him.


    "Cao Dashao, this jade Buddha is so beautiful. I don''t know if 100000 can give up love." Seeing this, Ning Tao forced himself to smile and joked, which made him laugh.


    He bought it for 20 million yuan, but Ning Tao gave it for 100 thousand yuan. It''s a slap in the face.


    "Hum, if you want to shoot by yourself, I''ll buy it and I''ll be happy!" No matter how frustrated he is, Cao Yang won''t say it. He doesn''t want to fight with Ning Tao. He says something back.


    "Here''s the next item."


    What this kind of auction needs is this lively energy. Jiang Shuyan can grasp the rhythm very well. Soon, another item covered by the cover is brought up, and the auction starts again."Half a million!"


    Just as Jiang Shuyan''s words fell, Taishi krone, who had never spoken, raised his card.


    This time, he came mainly for the book of changes. According to the information he had, it was hidden in one of the antiques.


    The reason why he didn''t do it before was that he was not interested in other things, only in Yijinjing.


    Although I don''t know what is hidden in, it''s not difficult to identify.


    First of all, things after the Ming Dynasty are impossible. In this way, most of the things will be eliminated. In addition, it is obvious that things that can''t be put can''t be put.


    In this way, only a few can enter his eyes.


    In his heart, he secretly recorded the similar picture taken by someone just now. Afterwards, whether it''s buying or robbing, he will surely get it.


    Now bidding is just a matter of luck.


    After all, they are outsiders. If they have to, they don''t want to make trouble in China and make a quick decision.


    If you can shoot it, it''s natural that everyone will be happy. It''s no better.


    "Half a million."


    For Ning Tao, dung beetle shot, how can he stand by and lift the sign in no hurry.


    "Hum, fight with me."


    Island people feel superior, never pay attention to the Chinese people, see Ning Tao hand, he immediately increased the money, "five million."


    Mitsubishi Heavy Industry is famous all over the world, and its wealth is even more terrible. He is not afraid of Ning Tao.


    What''s more, he was humiliated by Ning Tao. It''s very good to put pressure on him in this place.


    "Eight million."


    Ning Tao looks the same and ignores the sound of price increase around him. He just looks at the dung beetle soaring the price.


    Just island people, dare to make trouble in China''s territory, do not respect their ancestors?


    "Ten million." Dung beetle adds money again, Cao Yang eats the deficit he sees in the eye.


    In his view, the gain and loss of one time is nothing. Since we have done it, we should press it to the end.


    "10.5 million."


    Ning Tao seems to be a little hesitant, and finally a ruthless price up a little bit.


    "Eleven million."


    See Ning Tao to counsellor, dung beetle price soared directly up.


    "11.05 million." Ning Tao seems to be deliberately not happy to find each other, the mouth is 50000.


    "Fifteen million."


    In a hurry, Tai Shi Krone directly increased the price.


    "Mr. dung beetle is really rich in financial resources. I''m not going to follow him. This thing belongs to you." Ning Tao smiles and gives up again.

 Chapter 542

    "It''s really an egg, so it''s paralyzed?"


    Dung beetle''s mouth turned a trace of contempt, more than 10 million is nothing to him, in his view, Ning Tao is just a villain, nothing at all.


    "One thousand five hundred times."


    "15 million twice."


    "Fifteen million three times."


    See no one to fight, Jiang Shuyan auction hammer on the stage, this item is settled.


    "Come on, let''s see what''s good this time."


    Uncovering the red cloth, Jiang Shuyan gently takes away the cover and looks at the tray.


    EQ (P


    every time the cover was opened, it attracted people''s attention.


    Some people are happy and others are worried. When they open it and see that there is a pure silver necklace inside, they all smile.


    This thing is estimated to be the cheapest thing in the whole auction. At most, it costs ten thousand yuan, while dung beetle spent fifteen million yuan.


    "This necklace is good. Congratulations to Mr. fawn." Ning Tao cheerfully said hello to Taishi krone, with a smile on his face.


    Although dung beetle is rich, he still feels chest tightness when he looks at the garbage Necklace bought by 10 million yuan.


    Cao Yang is in a better mood. No matter what, some people are more unlucky than him. He has found some balance, but he hates Ning Tao more in his heart.


    A lot of people in the field sneered, and they all recognized that dung beetle was from the island. They didn''t match each other at all, so some people were unscrupulous.


    "Then the auction goes on."


    And Cao Yang and dung beetle also silent down, eat a big loss, to slow down for a while.


    The other side did not shoot, Ning Tao also chose to stop, even if it is to see some value for money, also did not hand.


    He is not short of money. He eats his own meat. He can''t help but leave some soup for others. Anyway, for him, I''m afraid that Cao Yang and Cao Yang won''t succeed.


    Today, however, he opened his eyes to the fact that many items were sold at high prices. Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He said that the East China Sea is the center of China''s economy.


    There are not so many rich people. Basically, the auction price of every item is no less than 10 million.


    you know, it''s 10 million, not 300000 or 400000. Even the average rich people, I''m afraid they can''t afford to auction it in their whole life.


    There are advantages and disadvantages in everything. Although the tycoons present are not fools, if the auction is successful, they can show their faces on TV and newspapers.


    By the way, they also publicized their company, and they still have a positive image. How can some smart people not understand this.


    Even if many people know that they are losing money, they will go up.


    After all, the next day''s TV station will be based on the situation of how much money xx or XX company donates, and it will definitely make a profit.


    On this side, Ning Tao has already called for a waiter to take the string of angel kisses.


    As for the money, you don''t have to give it on the same day. The auction house is not afraid that you will default. After all, the people who can come in, whether they are famous or have family background, can''t afford to lose that person.


    "Come on, sister Xia, I''ll put it on for you."


    Looking at the gemstone string in hand, Ning Tao looks at Xia Mengfei with affection.


    "Now?"


    At the moment is still bidding, Xia Mengfei smell speech some uneasy, twist asked.


    "Well, this is it. I want everyone to see it." Ning Tao raised the angel''s kiss with one hand, and without waiting for the other party''s consent, he put it on Xia Mengfei.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    Xia Mengfei''s temperament is elegant, with a gentle temperament. Now the string of gems is shining on her snow skin, which virtually adds a lot of personality charm to her.


    This scene, at the same time, also let many people see, the scene suddenly staged a man will see silence, women will see tears.


    Women are envious, they all know the value of the angel kiss, and now this young man shot, even without hesitation to the beautiful lady beside him.


    Isn''t this the story of the prince and the white horse? Many women even want to become Xia Mengfei. Just look at their looks, I''m afraid even the most brilliant star in the show will be eclipsed.


    Men are speechless, this is clearly show love ah, but they really can''t say anything, this limelight is not everyone can.


    Who can take out another string of angel kisses.


    Looking at Xia Mengfei, who has become the focus, only Cao Yang gnashes his teeth and is furious.


    Originally this woman is his, but was robbed by Ning Tao, this angel''s kiss should also be his, also became each other''s, how can he not be annoyed.


    "Thank you, Taodi."


    Xia Mengfei touches the angel''s kiss on her neck and looks at Ning Tao with affection.


    She is now in addition to sweet heart, is moved, if not for many occasions, she would immediately offer a kiss.


    "Ha ha, sister Xia, I promised you that I would make you the happiest woman in the world." Ning Tao laughs and looks firm."I believe you."


    All do not say, Xia Mengfei eyes are drunk, flashing the halo of happiness.


    They showed their love, and the auction on the stage was not idle. Everything was sold at a good price. Some people were happy, while others were worried.


    "Well, it''s more than half of the secret shooting. If you want to win, don''t hesitate, or you will miss the opportunity."


    At the end of the process, Jiang Shuyan looked at the tray on the table and said with a smile, "this treasure may be blue and white porcelain. Please don''t miss it."


    "Fifty thousand."


    After the fighting in front of him, although Jiang Shuyan was lured on the stage, many people were more rational and the bidding was not so crazy.


    After all, it''s not easy for everyone to spend tens of millions at a time.


    "A million."


    Dung beetle has recovered from the depression just now, and has made another move.


    "Two million." Ning Tao''s hand.


    Everyone in the field has a tacit understanding, and knows that the two are not right. As long as the two sides are right, I''m afraid no one else''s share, and each one is silent.


    "Two and a half million!"


    "Three million."


    "Three and a half million."


    "Four million."


    ¡­¡­


    Both of them are simple people, and the price soared horribly, and soon exceeded tens of millions.


    "Twelve million." Exclaimed the dung beetle again.


    "Thirteen million!" Ning Tao provocative to keep up, look like this does not seem to shrink back.


    "Still here?"


    At this time, a trace of strangeness flashed in the dung beetle''s eyes. He looked at Cao Yang and said, "14 million." Words say, in the face of Ning Tao smile.


    "Fifteen million!" Ning Tao just quoted a price.


    "Since Mr. Ning likes it, this treasure belongs to you. I won''t follow you."


    Unexpectedly, excrement shell Lang toward Ning Tao light point chin, suddenly see good to close.


    "What? Mr. faggot, you''re not going with me? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, then speak fast way, as if didn''t expect.

 Chapter 543

    "You..." When he heard Ning Tao calling himself a faeces beetle, Taishi Krone''s face changed and he was about to get angry, but Cao Yang stopped him. The latter shook his head slightly and looked at Ning Tao coldly.


    "You haven''t snatched it for so long. Mr. Tai Shi gave it to you this time. I hope you can make blue and white porcelain. Good luck!"


    But the voice fell, Cao Yang thought of the last crow mouth, also dare not casually.


    After all, the last time he said he wished Ning Tao an angel kiss, the other party really came.


    If you change the place, Taishi Krone will definitely chop Ning Tao to death.


    After all, he was also a dignified figure in the island country. He could not tolerate such insults, but he tolerated the purpose of this time.


    As a high-level ninja of jiaheliu, it''s not a good thing to be crowned by Chinese friars. It''s not a time for extraneous things.


    In addition, he didn''t expect that his name could be called like this. He would not have known it for a long time.


    It turns out that the name of taishikelong island is not the same, because they love the traditional Chinese culture, and they like the name of taishici in history, so they use the other''s surname.


    But whether his surname is Taishi or not, I don''t care about it now.


    "Cao Dashao, Mr. dung beetle, do you really want to give up this blue and white porcelain? If you want to pay 20 million yuan, maybe I''ll give it to you! " Ning Tao didn''t let go of the other party''s meaning. He was completely serious and joking.


    "Ning Tao, you don''t have to bluff. Even if it''s blue and white porcelain, we don''t want it, but I think it''s rubbish!"


    Cao Yang hums coldly, and finally deceives Ning Tao. This kind of provocation is useless to him.


    He was fooled to 15 million by Ning Tao last time. This time, he won''t be fooled by anything. Ning Tao is sure to ride a tiger.


    This time he made up his mind, let Ning Tao break the sky, he also don''t want to, good Leng each other once.


    "Oh, well, you don''t want me to take it!" Ning Tao pretended to be lost with a smile, looked back at Jiang Shuyan and said, "Miss Jiang, I think I can open it. I can''t wait!"


    Ning Tao offers a price, but few people dare to fight for it. Besides, the price is not cheap. Jiang Shuyan asks a few questions according to the usual practice, and then says softly, "congratulations to Mr. Ning on the 86th. We are going to reveal this treasure together!"


    With Ning Tao''s angel kisses, and Yu Caoyang''s war of words, it''s hard for people not to know each other. Jiang Shuyan also remembers Ning Tao.


    Jiang Shuyan finally lifted the cover and attracted many people''s curiosity.


    RWA


    we all want to see if Ning Tao can continue his good luck last time. Cao Yang is even more prepared for sarcastic remarks, waiting for Ning Tao to be crushed.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao is a villain who sees profit in vain. This time, he wants to make a big fall.


    When the cover was opened, a five color, exquisite porcelain appeared in the field.


    The porcelain is about 40 cm high. It''s exquisitely made and very beautiful. When people see it, they are stunned and quiet.


    What''s more, many people softened their eyes, as if they couldn''t believe it.


    "I''ll do it. It can''t be the blue and white porcelain." After a long time, I don''t know who yelled, and it suddenly burst into flames in the crowd.


    it was only when the big screen was introduced that the scene began to boil, and many people lost their voices.


    "It''s really that blue and white porcelain!"


    "This That''s luck


    "It''s all right to buy lottery tickets!"


    Two rare treasures were photographed by one person, and the price was so low that they were about to explode in the market.


    Ning Tao naturally had no accident. He had already seen that it was blue and white porcelain. Not only that, this blue and white porcelain is not simple. There is a mystery in it. From his perspective, he didn''t see anything wrong.


    In this way, it seems unpredictable. If he guessed correctly, what Zhenzi wanted should be in this blue and white porcelain.


    His eyes flashed, Ning Tao also breathed a sigh of relief and took a picture of this thing. His worried heart was also put down.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Dung beetle Yin wears a face, disbelief, looking at Ning Tao to roar a way.


    Although he didn''t know there was something in the blue and white porcelain, how could he not be angry to see his own treasure snatched by Ning Tao.


    "Mr. faggot, I''ve already told you that it''s blue and white porcelain. If you don''t believe it, who can blame it?"


    Ning Tao pretends to be a good man, but he can''t help shaking his head and sighing.


    The faces of the people around them were strange. Looking at the dead fish face of dung beetle, many people laughed.


    The original name is funny enough. If you think about it again, Ning Tao really said that this is blue and white porcelain. Let the other party buy it, but the other party still doesn''t buy it. Who can blame this?


    But more people are still envious of Ning Tao. His luck is against the sky.


    Even Jiang Shuyan couldn''t calm down, so he finally said, "Congratulations again on No. 86, you''ve made colorful blue and white porcelain.¡±


    with these words, many people''s hearts are dripping with blood. NIMA and two rare treasures have been photographed by Ning Tao. These two things alone have made a lot of money.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Ning has any secret. He has such a unique vision." Take a deep breath, Jiang Shuyan looks at ningtao road with a smile.


    In fact, not to mention her, even the curiosity of all the people who were present also rose. This was just to the heart. At the moment, hearing the words, they all looked at each other and looked forward to it.


    If there is no secret script, how can we be so lucky.


    "The secret book?"


    Ning Tao was stunned, then laughed and said in a loud voice, "of course there is a secret book --" speaking of this, Ning Tao deliberately lengthened his voice and sold a pass before he said, "it''s very simple, that is, as long as Cao Dashao and that faggot are interested in something, as long as he grabs it, it must be right."


    "What? Robbing people? "


    "It''s no secret."


    "Oh, it seems that all his auctions are for these two people."


    The guests heard and talked a lot, but many of them were in a trance, as if that was the case.


    It seems that Ning Tao seldom does it alone. They both rob them.


    It''s just that Cao Da Shao and Cao Da Shao don''t have a lot of holes. Can we say that as long as what they rob is good, what they can''t rob is rubbish?


    For a moment, many people secretly decided to try later. As long as Cao Shao and Cao Shao wanted it, they would take it back and have a look. Anyway, it was also a bidding.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words and seeing the joking eyes around, Cao Yang''s face turned green. What''s robbing him is a good thing. NIMA, didn''t you mean to make him ugly?


    Isn''t that to say that his own vision is not good, what he can buy is rubbish?


    This is too poisonous. If the eyes can kill people, Ning Tao has been cut to pieces by Cao Yang.

 Chapter 544

    "Cluck, Mr. Ning is really joking. If a friend can''t get good things later, he will trouble you." Jiang Shuyan blinked her eyes and made a mistake.


    "If you can''t drive it out, you can only blame Cao Dashao for his bad luck. We should go to them!" Ning Tao laughs and doesn''t think so.


    Cao Yang was ridiculed by others. If not for all the celebrities in the East China Sea, he would not be able to bear it now.


    There''s no way. Cao''s family is upper class. He has to be gentlemanly. Because of this, he is often dominated by Ning Tao.


    "Mr. Ning is so humorous. Well, the auction will continue. Although two rare treasures are gone, there are still some good things."


    Seeing Cao Yang''s face getting worse and worse, Jiang Shuyan pursed a smile and stopped it in time. At the same time, he drew everyone''s attention back to the field.


    However, people''s interest has decreased a lot, after all, the lack of those two empty heads always makes people feel lost.


    Fortunately, there are also some people who are still full of spirit. There are more monks than porridge. Some people haven''t done anything yet.


    Although there are no those two things, they are not all bad news. At least, the price will drop a lot. Maybe we can get something of value for money.


    Soon, the auction was held again, but the intensity of competition dropped sharply, and the transaction price was greatly reduced to several million.


    Up to now, some onlookers are gradually withdrawing. After all, not all the local tyrants are present, and those who are not interested have already left.


    Cao Yang has long wanted to leave, just to accompany Taishi krone, had to stay, feel his strange eyes, let his heart very uncomfortable.


    "Sister Xia, wait for me here. I''ll go to the toilet."


    After taking a few photos, Ning Tao stands up and says something to Xia Mengfei.


    "Yes Xia Mengfei nods. For her, the auction has just begun.


    She''s here on behalf of Feifei jewelry. No matter what, she has to take some pictures. Things don''t matter. The most important thing is attitude.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao promised him to put these two things under the name of Feifei jewelry. In this way, these two things alone are enough to make the fame of Feifei jewelry climb to a new height, and the future invisible wealth is amazing.


    Watching Ning Tao leave, always pay attention to his dung beetle quietly took out the mobile phone, sent a text message, then as if nothing had happened.


    He came here specially for xiaoyijinjing. After observation, he photographed so many things. Only Ning Tao''s blue and white porcelain is most likely to hide things. How can he let the other party slip away?


    Although he was the only one who came in, a large number of jiaheliu ninjas had been ambushed around. No matter what means he used, he must get the secret script.


    Out of the venue, Ning Tao came backstage and handed over blue and white porcelain.


    But instead of leaving, he stayed in a lounge backstage and made two phone calls.


    About five minutes later, a woman with a hat and a mask came in.


    "Here it is. It may be here. Let''s see how to open it."


    Ning Tao swept an eye to come a person, not surprised, pointed to the blue and white porcelain on the table, some toothache way.


    "Yes, master!"


    When the visitor took off his hat and mask, he showed a beautiful face. It turned out to be Zhenzi. As soon as he saluted Ning Tao, he focused on the blue and white porcelain on the table.


    Before that, Ning Tao asked her to stay around the auction hall, waiting for him to win, but she was still dubious. After all, it''s been too long, and she didn''t know where to put the things.


    Now, her mysterious master told her that it was in the blue and white porcelain in front of her. After observing it up and down, Zhenzi picked up the blue and white porcelain and began to observe it a little bit.


    Ning Tao is also curious to come over and looks strange.


    Before the other party came, he also observed, but he didn''t see where the mechanism was, but if he destroyed the blue and white porcelain, he would be reluctant to give up,


    after all, it''s worth a lot, and anyone would be distressed, just like a cat scratch.


    After some observation, Zhenzi took out a paper bag from her pocket and beat it. There were some flour like things in it. Then the latter poured a glass of water and poured these things in.


    Poof!


    A light sound, things poured into, the whole glass of water has become white color, and there are a lot of bubbles.


    After shaking for a while, Zhenzi poured the liquid in the cup on the surface of blue and white porcelain.


    Ning Tao a heart also raised, he doesn''t know what this is, looking at this mysterious, also look forward to.


    After all, this is the legendary Yijinjing. Maybe he will see the light again soon. Why isn''t he excited.


    After daubing the whole body of blue and white porcelain, Zhenzi observed again.


    Just a minute later, the water all evaporated, and it was a surprise.


    At the bottom of the blue and white porcelain, there is a blue circle. It is very thin, like hair gel. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t detect it.Seeing this layer of blue circle, Zhenzi looked excited, and more carefully buckled the blue and white porcelain in her arms. She didn''t know where to find a dagger from her body. She rowed along the hoop, which was very sharp, and then a piece of blue and white porcelain was taken down.


    "NIMA, is that ok?"


    Holding the blue and white porcelain like the base in his hand, Ning Tao could not help but tremble at the corner of his mouth. He had just observed it through perspective for a long time, but he didn''t find that his mouth was here. It was tight enough.


    But this is not the end, open this one, inside is a layer of black film, painted with a strange pattern.


    "What is this?"


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, looking at this layer of film, can''t help asking.


    Zhenzi looked complicated. After observing carefully for a moment, she said slowly, "this is my ninja of pingheliu, and only we can open it. If it''s not for other people, as soon as you touch it, it will ignite immediately, and the things inside will be burned."


    ¡­¡­ When Ning Tao heard the words, he was afraid and could not help but fluke.


    Fortunately, he didn''t act rashly just now. If he destroyed the blue and white porcelain, he would get nothing.


    Zhenzi didn''t delay, and soon moved again. She made a cut in her finger with the dagger and dropped a few drops of blood on the membrane.


    A strange scene appeared. As soon as the black film touched the blood, it immediately melted like ice and snow, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao understood why Zhenzi had to ask them to come and open Pinghe. Seeing this, other people''s blood was useless.


    %5 see Chapter o of the original edition. At the same time, he also understood why jiaheliu and yiheliu wanted to kill pingheliu.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao quickly suppressed these thoughts and focused on the blue and white porcelain in Zhenzi''s hands.

 Chapter 545

    After the black film was removed, Zhenzi put one hand into the bottom arm and explored it. When she took it out again, a thing wrapped in oil paper cloth showed her true face.


    Ning Tao knew that there was a sandwich inside, and he was not surprised. His eyes were fixed on the oil paper bag.


    Zhenzi gently put the blue and white porcelain on the table, turned around and handed it to Ning Tao respectfully, saying, "master, this is my secret book of pingheliu!" It''s just that there''s a little desire in front of you.


    This paper bag is the whole pursuit of pingheliu now. How can Zhenzi not be moved? However, the training poured into her mind from childhood makes her have to obey the master''s command, which comes from the servility in her bones.


    What''s more, it was discovered by Ning Tao. He should not have an indistinguishable aspect in emotion and reason.


    "Yes."


    Ning Tao on the surface quietly took the oil paper package, but slightly moved in the heart.


    He didn''t expect that Zhenzi could resist the temptation. He had already noticed in his mind. He opened the oil paper package and there were two pamphlets inside.


    The pamphlet is full of ancient Chinese.


    Ning Tao was not surprised by this. Although the island state was founded at the beginning, it admired Huaxia very much, and the Chinese language was still popular in China.


    He couldn''t understand the contents for a while, but he did.


    One is xiaoyijinjing, and the other is pingheliu''s Secret script in Zhenzi''s mouth.


    Pondering a little, Ning Tao''s knuckles knocked on the table, raised his eyelids and handed out the other party''s Secret script. Looking at Zhen Zi, he said, "this thing is of some use to you. Take it."


    "What?"


    In the heart each kind of idea numerous rise of Zhen son smell speech a Leng, as if don''t believe own ear, Zheng Zheng of looking at Ning Tao, facial expression excited way, "host want to give me?"


    "That''s right. It was originally from pingheliu. Now it''s back to Zhao, but this little Yijinjing belongs to China. I''ve confiscated it."


    Ning Tao nodded. For him, the so-called pingheliu secret script was useless, and he didn''t lack it.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you, master."


    After confirmation, Zhenzi looked ecstatic, "Putong" knelt on the ground, kneeling ningtao kneeling.


    In the island country, she is very particular about respect and inferiority. Once she becomes someone else''s slave, she has no status. Now, rather than abusing her, Ning Tao gives her the secret script without any conditions.


    Originally for Zhenzi, she gave up the secret script.


    Today, Pinghe is in a weak situation. This time I came to China, I was defeated. However, I was attacked and killed by two schools. My disciples were killed and injured so badly that I didn''t even have a chance to enter.


    Looking at the secret book of her own school in front of her, Zhenzi was filled with emotion.


    "It''s OK. Since you are my woman, I will definitely cover you." Ning Tao waved his hand, but his words were domineering.


    Ning Tao asked him to put away the pamphlet. After thinking about it, he said, "you''ll do me a little favor later..."


    No matter pingheliu or jiaheliu, Ning Tao doesn''t like them. These two schools are making trouble in China, and he doesn''t want to let each other go. He plans to give each other some color.


    Until Zhenzi face dew suddenly, Ning Tao just asked for a while, this just left.


    As for Zhenzi, it''s not a problem to arrange her in and out by Ning Tao''s means.


    The blue and white porcelain Ning Tao is not anxious to take, but still put in the background, the auction is not over, it is not convenient to take.


    Back to the previous auction, Ning Tao was surprised to see that Cao Yang and a middle-aged fat man were on the same pitch, and the price was flying fast.


    "Three million."


    n)


    "3.1 million."


    "3.2 million."


    ¡­¡­


    Two people tit for tat, who do not let who, around each person is a face of banter.


    "Brother Tao, you are so bad."


    After waiting for Ning Tao to sit down, Xia Mengfei turns a white eye toward him, can''t help but angry.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Ning Tao''s face is muddled. He doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    Xia Mengfei to the auction of two people nununuzui, sign, mouth explained a few words.


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he burst out laughing. Looking at Cao Yang''s iron face, he felt much better.


    It turned out that it was just because of Ning Tao''s words that every time Cao Yang asked for a price, someone would follow.


    Cao Yang didn''t know what was going on. He wanted to vomit blood in his heart. In order to show his demeanor, he gave up temporarily.


    Only a few times later, Cao Yang was also angry. He gave in and others didn''t let him go. As long as he spoke with the dung beetle, there must be a large number of people to keep up with him.


    Just because of him, the price of each auction also soared a little. Jiang Shuyan even asked Cao Yang whether to bid at each auction.


    One Ning Tao is enough for his disgust. Now he is among the arrows. Cao Yang is also fierce and intends to fight for it once."Eight million, if you dare to be higher, you take it."


    The price is almost Cao Yang''s roar. He is bleeding in his heart. He stares at the fat man and wants to bite some meat.


    "Hey hey, Cao Shao is really rich and powerful. Since you are determined to get it, how can I win people''s beauty and give it to you?" That side a pair of mung bean eyes around for a while, resolutely gave up.


    Cao Yang faltered, almost not paralyzed on the ground, NIMA, that sounds good, if you give up, give up early, fight for a hair!


    "Has anyone increased the money?" Jiang Shuyan clapped her hand, looked around, opened her mouth and asked, "is there anything higher for eight million?"


    "Eight million times."


    "Eight million twice.


    "Eight million three times."


    "Congratulations to Cao Shao. Let''s wait and see."


    People are also attracted. This is the highest time after Ning Tao''s bidding. Everyone is looking forward to seeing what good things Cao DA and Shao want to fight for.


    Inside the cover is a work by a modern Chinese character painter. Two cheongsam women open it. There are four big characters written on it, which are Rong Naida.


    "I''ll go to NIMA!"


    Seeing these four words, Cao Yang''s eyes glared and he couldn''t help making a rude remark.


    His whole life is no longer good. The painting in front of him is no more than 100000. He bought eight million. I''m afraid that the calligrapher will blow it back.


    What''s more irritating is that Cao Yang would rather have a garbage Necklace in it than have this painting. He even suspected that it was the auction house''s troublemaker and deliberately neglected him.


    Know that he is angry, but also deliberately to a Rong Naida, milk your sister ah, you Rong Rong try.


    And looking at these four characters, the scene has turned into laughter. The fat man who failed in the auction was still scared, and the painting almost fell into his hands.


    For a moment, he thought of Ning Tao''s words, and his eyes suddenly changed.


    It''s amazing!

 Chapter 546

    The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. Today, Cao Yang lost his wife and broke his army, becoming the laughing stock of the whole East China Sea.


    And the initiator of all this is Ning Tao. His strong anger makes him crimson. He wants to chop him to death immediately.


    After the auction continues, but Cao Yang is no longer competitive, no face.


    After taking so many pictures, except for the things that people robbed, what they got was rubbish.


    No matter how rich the Cao family is, they can''t do it.


    Even Cao Yang felt that he had bad luck recently. Otherwise, how could he have been so frustrated.


    Without Cao Yang''s competition, many people are disappointed. After all, some people are still sharpening their swords and are going to try their luck.


    More than ten minutes later, the auction is over, which is the end of Jiang Shuyan. Ning Tao also stands up, greets Cao Yang and goes backstage with Xia Mengfei.


    Dung beetle is busy, has already ordered people to stare at the suspect, and he is going to stare at Ning Tao.


    For the sake of the secret script, he paid so much and got it anyway.


    The most likely secret script is the blue and white porcelain that Ning Tao photographed on the ground. In addition, Cao Yang''s relationship with each other makes him pay special attention to it.


    After taking things out, Ning Tao and his wife left the auction.


    Xia Mengfei originally wanted to go back, but Ning Tao said she was hungry and wanted to eat something. But she had to accompany her.


    Now it''s night. Instead of choosing a hotel, Ning Tao finds a mutton hot pot nearby.


    Last time I was with Li Bingbing, I didn''t eat mutton hot pot. Now I''ve made up for it, but the woman in front of me has changed.


    Xia Mengfei seldom comes to such places as big stalls, but Ning Tao is willing to come, and she doesn''t show any discomfort.


    I don''t know if Xia Mengfei is too popular. Not long after they sat down, a lot of people came in outside the store. They sat around them one after another. Their eyes looked this way from time to time. The boss was very happy, and he specially gave them more mutton.


    "Brother Tao, do you really have a knack for photographing this thing?" When the meal comes up, Xia Mengfei can''t help but ask in a low voice.


    It''s amazing. She knows that Ning Tao doesn''t do much, but she can shoot good things every time. When she plays with Cao Yang, it''s like Ning Tao knows what''s inside.


    "Feel!"


    Ning Tao had a bite of mutton and said happily.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust Xia Mengfei, but that the perspective of this thing is too mysterious. Ning Tao has little knowledge now, and can''t explain it.


    "I believe you."


    Xia Mengfei turns a white eye toward Ning Tao. She doesn''t ask any more. She takes a sip of soup and looks forward to Ning Tao saying, "brother Tao, where do you plan to spend the new year this year?"


    She knew that there was no one in Ning Tao''s family. She had some plans in her heart. Seeing that it was getting closer and closer to the end of the new year, she began to explore.


    "Me?"


    Ning Tao is stunned, smashes his mouth, shakes his head and says, "sister Xia, I''ll have to do some business like a business trip in two days. It''s estimated that it will take a month or two."


    He and Fang Yan agreed to have time, this time is only a few days off, today''s new year is destined to spend in the military camp.


    "Business trip?"


    Xia Mengfei''s subconscious action stagnated, and her face darkened. She wondered, "what''s wrong with the new year''s Eve!"


    "Well, I don''t want to. I''ll tell you more about it when I''m free these two days. Besides, you should pay attention to safety when I go out."


    This place is full of people, and Xia Mengfei knows that Tao Di is not simple. After thinking about it, she nods with a complicated look, bites chopsticks and doesn''t speak.


    "I stole the car. Whose car is outside? The glass is smashed."


    Just at this time, a security guard outside the door came and immediately yelled at the restaurant.


    As soon as the words came out, all the diners could not sit down and ran out.


    Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei face is also a surprise, put down the chopsticks also want to go out.


    However, at this time, several men at the two tables next to him suddenly explored with one hand. They did not know where to draw out a bright dagger and suddenly stabbed Ning Tao.


    Seeing these people, Ning Tao was not surprised. He snorted, "I don''t know how to live or die!" Holding the palm of Xia Mengfei''s hand with one hand, he just looked at these people coldly, with disdain in his eyes.


    Even though Ning Tao didn''t do it, Qingyang and Moyang were not idle at the table next to them. They responded very quickly, as if they had a drill, and they did it immediately.


    Body shape flashing, like ghosts in a few people around a interspersed, quickly in a few people on the acupoints.


    When they stopped, they could not move.


    Ning Tao ignores these people and leaves the hall quickly.


    In the parking lot at the gate of the restaurant, the trunk of Ning Tao''s car has been broken. Three or four men with masks are taking out a box inside, and then they open it, revealing a piece of blue and white porcelain inside."What are you doing, robbing!"


    "Robbed."


    "Put down my precious blue and white porcelain!"


    Ning Tao a pair of surprised appearance, shout a, will run to.


    Seeing the blue and white porcelain in their hands, several people were overjoyed. One of them, holding something in his arms, cried, "I''ve got it, withdraw!" They used the island language, and the three of them ran to the road in a hurry.


    At the edge of the road, a modified SUV was steadily parked there. Seeing three people coming, he immediately opened the door and welcomed them in.


    It''s like a car with a loud voice is too fast for people to catch up with, but it''s too fast for people.


    Not far away, there were two cars rushing towards the SUV.


    Obviously, all this was premeditated. The SUV didn''t stop at all. As soon as the accelerator went off, it sped away.


    As soon as the two cars behind it stopped, a group of later people quickly got on the bus and chased away.


    Looking at the two cars going back and forth, Ning Tao didn''t chase them. Instead, he sneered. He took out a key like button from his pocket and stared at the three cars.


    On such a road, the car behind was in hot pursuit. Soon, they caught up with each other. The three cars were very close to each other. When they were in a no man''s land, Ning Tao raised a taunt and murmured, "let your dog bite your dog."


    As the words fell, he pressed the button directly.


    Boom, the SUV in front of us suddenly made a loud noise, and the whole body exploded. The huge tongue of fire suddenly appeared, quickly covered the car body, and soon swallowed the two cars behind.


    The huge fire shocked many people, but Ning Tao was not surprised. Looking back at Xia Mengfei, he said, "sister Xia, go back to dinner."


    "Tao Tao Di, what''s the matter? " Xia Mengfei is scared and looks pale at Ning Tao. She faintly realizes that everything in front of her may be related to Ning Tao.

 Chapter 547

    "These are ninjas from the island." Ning Tao thought about it and explained to Xia Mengfei.


    "Ninja of the island?"


    Xia Mengfei smell speech a Leng, some surprised way, "really have ninja?"


    In her cognition, ninjas appear in movies and TV. Now Ning Tao says it''s a ninja.


    "Well, there are not only ninjas, but also bad things."


    Ning Tao nodded, turned back and took Xia Mengfei''s hand, took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    Before long, several cars quickly came from a distance, and when they came near, they stopped, and many people poured out of them. The leader was Longwu.


    "Mr. Ning."


    Dragon five leads the person to come near, respectfully called a.


    "Well, people are in it."


    Pointing to the restaurant, Ning Tao orders.


    Long Wu Wenyan waved his hand and immediately walked out from behind seven or eight young men and directly swarmed into the tour.


    (see d


    "take these people back first, remember, they have poison in their mouth, don''t let them commit suicide."


    Seeing that the Ninjas were put up, Ning Tao asked again.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning."


    Long Wu is very experienced about this, and immediately commands people to load.


    "Sister Xia, I''ll talk to you later. I''ll let elder martial brother Moyang protect you and go home first. I have something to do now." Ning Tao sees Xia Mengfei''s confused face and says something.


    "Good!"


    Xia Mengfei also sees that Ning Tao has something to do with it. He says, "be careful then."


    Although Xia Mengfei''s car has been damaged, it can still drive. Ning Tao asks Moyang to protect Xia Mengfei and go back first. He and Qingyang get into Longwu''s car.


    Looking at the fire in the distance, Ning Tao hesitates for a moment and still calls director Bai.


    The car bomb is not a small thing in the urban area. If you give it to the other party first, you can also avoid making it in a hurry and falling in love.


    "Mr. Ning, is that all right?"


    Dragon five eyes also looked at the distant fire, secretly swallowed saliva, can''t help looking at Ning Tao road.


    This bomb is just what he did according to Ning Tao''s instructions. Unexpectedly, the latter really dares to use it. Long Wu can''t help but secretly swallow his saliva.


    There are rules for everything, and there are rules for every class. The Chinese government strictly forbids the targeting of civilians.


    After all, this is too influential, and it''s on the road of the East China Sea. Once things go wrong, I''m afraid the originator will be in big trouble.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you pry these people''s mouths open, don''t say there''s no trouble, it may be a great achievement." Ning Tao gave a cold smile, but he was quite sure about it.


    What to use depends on who to target, the other side is a foreign ninja, has been targeted at him, now this is the appetizer, even if poked out, he is OK.


    In China''s territory, there are Ninja hand, originally is some people''s dereliction of duty, even if someone to accept punishment, it will not be him.


    Soon, Long Wu drove these ninjas to a remote place of Sihai gang.


    "Brother Qingyang, are you all ready?"


    Looking at the Ninjas pulled out, Ning Tao looked at Qingyang Road.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother. All our Wudang disciples are in place. I''ll wait for your order." Qingyang is full of confidence, a face of spirit.


    Before that, Ning Tao got angry with him, so he was not surprised by the series of things that happened in front of him. Now he is full of admiration.


    The eight sects will not do nothing to help the National Security Bureau maintain national security. The state has the advantage to give. After all, we can''t just let people work in vain.


    Now if we can catch all these ninjas, it''s good for Wudang.


    This place is the dark spot of Sihai gang. There are some equipment in it. There are four ninjas, all tied to four iron shelves.


    "Pull out their fangs first!" Ning Tao looked at the four and said in a deep voice.


    Last time the Ninja chased him, he had fangs in his mouth. Now that he has experience, he will never let this happen again.


    Dragon five no nonsense, stride to a few ninjas in front, backhand suddenly a fan, hit a ninja face heavily.


    This time, dragon Five Dragon five enough ruthless, not only let the Ninja spit out blood, but also knocked off a few teeth.


    Ning Tao Ning eyes looked, these teeth have a black tooth, this just at ease.


    The others did the same. After a while, all the fangs were pulled out.


    Qingyang reaches out to one of them to untie the ban. Ning Tao comes forward and asks coldly, which school are you from.


    "Hua Huaxia pig, go to die... " As soon as the Ninja''s ban was let go, he yelled that he didn''t use the island language, but the Chinese language,


    but his cheek was swollen too much, some teeth were missing, and there was some running wind."Just say it back."


    Ning Tao snorted. Long Wu directly took out a gun from his arms and hit the Ninja''s Fu next door without thinking about it. He immediately let the Ninja snort.


    "Do you want to say it or not?" Ning Tao looks calm.


    "You kill me." That Ninja''s blood is still stubborn.


    Bang!


    Dragon five is another shot, directly hit the other side''s arm.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t speak, Longwu''s hands kept moving and several breaths, and the Ninja had five or six more blood holes.


    "Don''t Stop fighting, I said, I said... "


    Seeing that long Wu raised his gun again, the Ninja finally couldn''t bear it and immediately asked for mercy.


    "I''ll tell you, if you dare to cheat me, I''ll make your life worse than death! Who are you Ning Tao looks cold, looking at the ninja.


    Since the other party wants to kill him, he doesn''t have to be polite. Ning Tao plans to give the other party''s people to a nest this time.


    "We are the next generation of jiaheliu." Not everyone has the courage to face the black muzzle, the Ninja spoke directly.


    "How many people are you coming to China this time?" Ning Tao thought and asked.


    "Eighteen The Ninja said.


    "Where is it now?" Ning Tao asks again.


    "In a factory house on the south side!" Ninja forced to endure the pain, opening back.


    Next, everything went much better. After finishing the ninja, the rest did the same. In less than ten minutes, Ning Tao asked what he wanted from these people.


    "Mr. Ning, what about these people?"


    When Ning Tao and Long Wu come out, the latter looks forward and asks.


    "Send these people to director Bai, and he will send someone to pick them up!" Ning Tao didn''t even think about it, so he opened his mouth and said, "in addition, they will be abandoned."


    "No problem. I''ll send someone to do it right away."


    "Well, these are all small fish and shrimps. What comes down is a big meal. They will never come back this time!" Ning Tao and Qingyang look at each other and set out immediately.

 Chapter 548

    On the other side, a cold faced faggot is driving to the factory, his clothes are very embarrassed.


    He was quite clever. He didn''t take that car. He thought that he could return to the island country immediately after getting Ning Tao''s blue and white porcelain.


    Who knows what happened, the car exploded suddenly, and all his people died.


    And he is good to die or not, then he met the people of Yi Heliu. When they met, there was a fight, and the injury was left there.


    Just let him wonder is, good end of the car how can explode, about to think, finally he suspected that this matter is Ning Tao''s ghost.


    Some things can''t be considered carefully. Ning Tao''s work is not hidden. The blue and white porcelain is worth several hundred million at least. The other party put it in the car. It''s too bold.


    Now think about it, it''s estimated that the other party is deliberately luring them to take the bait.


    "Damn it


    Dung beetle almost hates Ning Tao to death in his heart, but now he has no time to avenge Ning Tao. The most urgent task now is to leave China alive.


    This is a big stir. The top management of Huaxia must be angry when such a big thing happened. What he has to do now is to get in touch with the remaining people, find a way to drive them away and leave Huaxia.


    And now the ordinary way is certainly no way to leave, he can only contact Cao family, let the other party help him think of some good ways.


    When he arrived at the factory, a black car arrived here. A young man came down from the car. Seeing dung beetle, he quickly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Tai Shi, I''m Zhang Kaixin. I''m taking you away. Now let''s go."


    Zhang Kaixin is also very depressed in his heart. He happened to have a dinner party today, and he was very happy. After a while, he was ready to go to the massage shop to find Qingqing. Thinking of Qingqing''s face, he could not help but stir his fingers. Suddenly, Zhang Guang called him and asked him to take some people to the customs, which was a disappointment.


    But this kind of thing still needs him to do personally, Zhang Kaixin in the heart is puzzled, it is simply too easy, overqualified.


    Zhang Guang didn''t make it very clear. He just said that these people were not clean and needed his escort. He was afraid that he would encounter some unnecessary trouble on the road, and he had passed the big joint.


    Now such a good thing, how can Zhang Kaixin give up? Listening to the fact that things are so easy, he can still make friends with Zhang Shao. He agreed without thinking about it.


    As for where these people are not clean, he didn''t even ask. There are several people who are clean these days.


    "It''s Zhang Shao. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I have two men. I''ll be there in a while. Please wait a moment."


    Dung beetle looked at the mobile phone and apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter, but don''t delay too long. This kind of thing should be done before it''s too late." Zhang Kaixin nodded, still asked.


    "Don''t worry. Soon, Zhang Shaoxian will wait in it!" With a sigh of relief, Mr. dung beetle quickly reached out and asked.


    At the same time, Ning Tao and others have arrived in several cars.


    This kind of thing should be done sooner rather than later. After all, the other party has been frightened. Once the other party leaves the East China Sea, it will be the same as Molton. If the Dragon enters the sea, it will be hard to find.


    Through those ninjas, Ning Tao also learned that their leader is dung beetle, so-called Shangren.


    O ¡¤:%


    Shangren of the island country is equivalent to the innate peak of the Chinese friars, and there is little difference with Qingyang here.


    "Brothers, prepare for the guys. No matter whether they are alive or dead, I will be surprised."


    This time, he came not only with the excellent disciples of Wudang, but also with the best soldiers, each with a firearm.


    He doesn''t talk about Bushido rules with the other party. Ning Tao''s consistent principle is that he can move his hand. Never force him. If you want to kill him, you must have the consciousness of being killed.


    These ninjas are willing to be someone else''s ghost, and he doesn''t mind. Even the Cao family can''t hop for long.


    As soon as he came to this place, he saw that Ning Tao would rush in. Long Wu said solemnly, "Mr. Ning, do you want to be careful, let the brothers find the commanding height, and then..."


    "No!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head, "this move can deal with some ordinary people. You are very vigilant. You can''t hide these actions from each other. You can go directly. Wudang disciples will protect you


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning. You can''t run any of them!"


    With Ning Tao''s words, he felt relieved. Although he and others were carrying guys, this time, after all, he had to deal with the friars. He had no bottom in his heart, but with the protection of the friars, he was relieved.


    Between the two people''s mouths, they had already walked in. This is a huge factory building. It''s empty, but there are a lot of old equipment, and no one can be seen.


    Ning Tao put eyes to sweep, looking at a place cold way, "how? Mr. faggot, do you want me to invite you out? "


    Between the openings, Ning Tao suddenly pointed to a place, and the Dragon five people immediately shot. Suddenly, a series of bullets were shot out.Bang!


    Not far away from the crowd, there were a lot of wooden cases. At this moment, they almost started at the same time as the gunfire. Suddenly, they burst open and jingled. Three or four people came out.


    "Mr. Ning, I underestimate you. I don''t know how you found this place."


    The first one holding a machete is Taishi Krone who just separated from Ning Tao. Now he looks at Ning Tao coldly and says.


    "This is Huaxia. There are some mice coming. As long as you catch some mice, it''s not difficult to find you." Ning Tao smiles, but puts his eyes on one of them.


    "Go away, you dare to insult us. The river people are rats. I want to fight with you!" Taishi Krone couldn''t hear Ning Tao''s words. As soon as his face changed, he cried angrily.


    "Stop talking to me!"


    Ning Tao was too lazy to say much. With a flash of vision, he looked at one of the young people and said in surprise, "Mr. Zhang, why are you here?"


    He didn''t expect Zhang Kaixin to be here. Otherwise, he would have shot suddenly.


    "I I''m here to play. If you have any grudges, you can solve them by yourself. I have something else to do. "


    Where has Zhang Kaixin seen such a thing? His pants are going to be wet. He is crying in his heart and is about to leave immediately.


    Although he''s here to help, he''s not stupid. He''s already used a knife and a gun. The people he helped are actually Islanders, and some bad ideas suddenly appear in his heart.


    However, as soon as he moved, a ninja suddenly put his arms around him, and the machete in his hand was on his neck.


    "Mr. Tai Shi, you What are you doing? " Feeling the coolness in her neck, Zhang Kaixin''s body softened, and her face changed greatly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Zhang Shao. We have no malice. I think you are very familiar with this gentleman. As long as you can let him let us go, you will be safe."

 Chapter 549

    In fact, dung beetle was also depressed. He didn''t expect that the Chinese could come so soon, and it was Ning Tao. After thinking about it, he didn''t know what was wrong.


    At that time, in order to successfully seize Ning Tao''s blue and white porcelain, he sent several men to block Ning Tao and intended to serve as cannon fodder. After all, nothing was more important to him than the secret script.


    Now it seems that Ning Tao should have caught them alive, otherwise they would not have known their foothold so soon.


    Zhang Kaixin''s face turned red and his heart was bitter. He said to Ning Tao, "Mr. Ning, if you have something to say, be careful not to let the gun go..."


    Now his intestines are blue with regret. He scolds Zhang Guang. How can he stand up for such bad luck.


    In fact, he wronged Zhang Guang. The reason why he was asked to come here was that his father was the deputy director of the Bureau of industry and commerce. He was easy to handle in the customs. It would be easier for him to come forward.


    If Zhang Guang knew that things could turn out like this, he would never dare to touch them.


    "Look at you. You''re not a good thing to mix with these guys. I''ve got a relationship between life and death!"


    Ning Tao can''t help but roll his eyes when he hears that the other party can appear here, which obviously has something to do with dung beetle.


    "Mr. Ning misunderstood. I Wuwuwu... "


    Zhang Kaixin was surprised. Knowing that the other party had misunderstood, he wanted to explain quickly. But before he finished, he was blocked by the ninja who put a piece of cloth in his mouth.


    "Mr. Ning, as long as you let us go, I promise Zhang Shao will not be hurt. After all, we don''t have a big hatred, just some misunderstanding."


    Dung beetle with a knife looking at Ning Tao, restrain the agitation in the heart, still hope to be able to persuade the latter.


    After all, every minute now, a few of them are more dangerous.


    +In order to survive, they even kidnapped Zhang Shao, which has offended the Cao family and Zhang Jia. If this card is not good enough, they will die today.


    "No grudge?"


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile, twisted his neck and said with a sneer, "Mr. dung beetle is really a noble man who forgets many things. If I hadn''t been clever last time, I would have died under your gun. You are so brave that you dare to make trouble in China! Are we really vegetarians? "


    "I don''t understand what Mr. Ning said!" It''s better to stick to it.


    "I don''t understand. Can you understand the secret of pingheliu?" Ning Tao sneered and said again.


    "It''s you. You''re the car that blew up. Get out of here. You''re so mean that you killed our three excellent pingheliu warriors!"


    Hear Ning Tao mention peace he flow secret, dung beetle can no longer keep calm, in the heart all understand, single finger Ning Tao, hysterical way.


    "Warrior fart, old do some furtive things also deserve to call warrior, really blush for you, I advise you to put down your arms and surrender, otherwise all will die!"


    Ning Tao quenched a, one hand a lift, long five etc. immediately aimed at a few people in the hand.


    "Don''t come here, come here again and die together!" At this time, a ninja suddenly opened his clothes and tied several bombs to his body, which made Ning Tao''s eyes jump.


    "Mr. Ning, I advise you to give up. We River warriors are never afraid of death!" Dung beetle stares at Ning Tao coldly, face has proud way.


    "Damn it Seeing this, Ning Tao scolds secretly, and his mind turns rapidly. He doesn''t expect that this person has this preparation. He''s in a dilemma for a while.


    Zhang Kaixin alone is enough to embarrass him. Just now, he seems relaxed and doesn''t care about the other party''s life or death, but he still doesn''t want the other party to have something to do when things are unclear.


    Anyway, they are all Qin Yun''s classmates.


    Now the other side has a bomb, really want to shoot regardless, I''m afraid his dragon five side, to death.


    Just, if so let go of the other party, his heart is very unwilling, eyes turned, Ning Tao thought a flash in the heart, an idea rushed to the heart, now looking at the dung beetle cold way.


    "It''s not impossible for me to let you go, but there''s a condition before that."


    "Conditions?" Dung beetle a Leng, then open mouth to ask a way, "what condition."


    "What do you think of the Ninjutsu of the Dahe people?" Rather than answer, Ning Tao asks.


    "Of course, it''s unparalleled in the world." Although the heart is puzzled, dung beetle heart or proud way.


    "Well, why don''t we have a competition? If you win, I''ll let you go, OK?"


    "Compare, how do you want to compare?" the dung beetle turned his eyes and asked.


    "It''s very simple. Let''s fight each other. As long as you can win me with ninja, I''ll let you go immediately. But for the sake of fairness, both sides are not allowed to use forces other than ordinary people. How about that?" Ning Tao looks cool, suddenly opens a way.


    "Seriously?" The dung beetle, who was worried and couldn''t get away, felt a little excited.He had thought that there was no possibility of life, and now he suddenly heard these words, naturally he was all happy.


    "Of course, but what if you lose?" Ning Tao nodded and asked again.


    "If we lose, I promise to release Zhang Shao, and then make a confession of our own accord!" To this, dung beetle is full of confidence.


    In his opinion, Ning Tao is just a young man. He is totally angry. He has practiced Ninja since he was a child. Although he is no better than some gifted ninjas, Ning Tao will not be as good as him even if he started practicing from the womb.


    "But there''s no point in using better power than ordinary people!" Ning Tao emphasized one point.


    "Yes!"


    The dung beetle held a machete in both hands and threw it on his head. "I swear to the respected eight gods by my reputation that I will fight fairly with Mr. Ning and will not use it..."


    In order to show fairness, dung beetle made a poison oath.


    This fight, for him, is just in the middle and bad. There are also experts in the other side. It''s really a fight between life and death. He may not be able to win, but he still has a good chance of winning with Ning Tao. This is why he vowed so fast.


    "Younger martial brother, why don''t I come?"


    Qingyang''s worried face was interrupted by Ning Tao for several times just now. At the moment, it''s a foregone conclusion, so he can''t help it any more.


    After all, in terms of martial arts alone, he is much better than Ning Tao. If he comes on the stage, he will have a better grasp.


    "How can you kill a chicken with an ox knife? Don''t worry, elder martial brother. You don''t need to deal with him. I''m enough alone." Ning Tao laughs and refuses.


    The reason why he does it himself is that Ning Tao has a purpose. Although Qingyang is powerful, it may not be better than him.

 Chapter 550

    It''s one thing to be inferior to elder martial brother Qingyang, but he has the advantage Qingyang doesn''t have.


    He has perspective, but Qingyang doesn''t have it. If you don''t mention the spiritual power and fight for life and death, Qingyang may not be as good as him. After all, perspective is equivalent to a cheating device.


    In addition, he can also paralyze dung beetle, if you let Qingyang on, win or lose first do not say, the other party may not dare.


    "Boy, you are a little bold, but you will regret your stupid decision later..."


    Excrement shell Lang Su hands holding a machete, two steps forward, coldly looking at Ning Tao, face flashed a trace of ferocious.


    At the auction today, Ning Tao humiliated him a lot. It''s more because of him. He won''t let go of a few of jiaheliu''s disciples.


    "Yes? I''m looking forward to it


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile and stretched out one hand. Qingyang sent his sword to him.


    Canglang a sword, a curved sword like the moon in his hand, also stepped forward, came to the field.


    Qingyang''s eyes blinked and did not blink, staring at the field, and his body''s spiritual power was churning, ready.


    Long Wu and others are afraid that the guy in their hands will go off. They have already put it down, but they have also confiscated it to observe the situation at any time.


    "Come on, boy, I''ll show you the twenty-two Dao skills of my Dahe people." Dung beetle''s horizontal blade is full of momentum.


    "Hey hey, today I''ll show you my Chinese Kung Fu. Is it OK for the islanders not to recognize their ancestors?"


    When the tip of Ning Tao''s sword was on the ground, the whole person quickly went up and chopped down with one sword.


    Dang!


    The dung beetle didn''t know how to make a gesture. He lifted his hands up and held Ning Tao''s sword. There was a sharp sound of metal collision.


    After a blow, both sides intentionally try the depth of the other side. At the moment, they didn''t separate, and then there was a quick attack. The sound of bang bang bang Ping sounded, and their speed became faster and faster.


    In this fight, Ning Tao knew that the opponent''s foundation was much better than his own. Although his strength was not as good as his own, he was very experienced.


    Lt is more 3% new [.


    "Ha ha, Huaxia pig, the things of your ancestors are not good. They can''t win our Dahe people."


    Seeing that he has the advantage, Ning Tao is almost unable to fight back. The dung beetle is ferocious on his face, and the machete in his hand is more and more fierce.


    If he can, he really wants to cut each other off, but on this occasion, he can''t kill him, but he can''t make him feel better. He plans to teach Ning Tao a profound lesson.


    "Mr. dung beetle, don''t be proud too early until the end."


    Ning Tao stands each other''s blow, coldly looking at each other disdain way.


    Although he is at a disadvantage now, it''s in the case that the perspective is not open. The opponent is much older than him, and his moves are more sophisticated and normal. Now he is complacent when he has an advantage. He is ashamed of the opponent.


    "Hum, there''s an old Chinese saying that you can''t shed tears without seeing the coffin. Today I''ll teach you a good lesson." Dung beetle hands more and more fierce, in the hand of the machete dance out a light and shadow, toward ningtao shrouded and go.


    For a moment, Ning Tao tried his hand. Seeing the other side''s sharp sword, he knew that he couldn''t escape without using perspective. Now he took a deep breath, and his eyes flashed with a trace of brilliance.


    just now, he just looked at his own level. Now if he was pretending to force, he might not have to play.


    As soon as the perspective is opened, dung beetle''s originally airtight knife light is full of holes in his eyes. He has several ways to crack it.


    As a saying goes, when the players are confused, next to Qing, Ning Tao''s present angle is the position of God.


    Your moves are ingenious, and there are signs to find after all.


    If the other side uses the spirit power, the gap between the two is too big, and when he comes to perspective, it''s not very useful. Now that they are all at the same level, it''s another matter.


    As soon as the long sword in his hand is closed, a collision sound suddenly rings out. Ning Tao seems to be moving forward in the dense rain. His body seems to move around at will. After three steps, he leaves his opponent''s sword.


    "What?"


    Originally thought that this time can that time Ning Tao, skilled unexpectedly escaped by her, the dung beetle full face''s unbelievable, this how possible!


    "I said it''s just the beginning!" Ning Tao made a mistake and approached again. He stabbed the dung beetle with his long sword,


    Shua!


    With perspective, Ning Tao is just like God''s help. His sword is too sharp, and he gradually takes advantage of it, which brings a wound to the latter and makes Long Wu and others applaud.


    "Mr. Ning, kill the island pig!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Mr. Ning is mighty!"


    Dragon five also brought are hot-blooded men, in front of this battle is to see the painstaking efforts to touch the card, see Ning Tao has the upper hand, one by one called up.


    Two minutes later, dung beetle is more and more frightened, in front of Ning Tao seems to become a God, a hand seems to be able to guess his attack location, often can steadily gain the upper hand.In this short time, he had four or five wounds, burning pain.


    Nail!


    A sword sounds, Ning Tao two people each back two steps, looking at the wound on the dung beetle body, Ning Tao lips raised a radian, sarcastic way, "dung beetle sir, your island country''s martial arts is too bad, if you have this ability, I advise you to surrender!"


    "In my dream, my martial arts are unparalleled in the world. Don''t be happy too early. I''ll let you see it below!" Dung beetle''s face turned red, and then his figure flashed. He appeared directly behind Ning Tao, and his machete slashed away.


    Block!


    Ning Tao held the sword in his backhand and blocked it, as if he had eyes behind him. His eyes flashed a little and joked, "it''s interesting!"


    Dung beetle seems to have used a secret method. This time, he moves faster. Ning Tao looks dignified. He follows the wind and leaves wounds on his opponent from time to time.


    He wants to make the other party despair. Now that he dares to make trouble in China, he has to pay the price.


    "Puff..."


    Another long and narrow cut left on the shoulder of the dung beetle. The blood splashed and soon dyed his clothes red.


    "Looking for death!"


    Looking at the wound on his body, dung beetle looks up like a poisonous snake and stares at Ning Tao. He vomits with a face and says, "you have successfully angered me!"


    The voice falls, dung beetle does not know where to draw out a round black egg, one hand a pinch, toward Ning Tao a throw, suddenly a dark mist quickly sent out, the speed is extremely fast around three square places are covered up.


    Everything came so fast that it was almost hard for people to react. Before Ning Tao reacted, he was swallowed by the black fog. Seeing the former disappear, the dung beetle gave a grim smile and quickly got into the black fog like a ghost.

 Chapter 551

    10}


    looking at the black fog in front of them, Qingyang and others were all surprised. Longwu and others raised their guns, and the Ninjas on the opposite side were all in spirits. The situation in the field became tense.


    Qingyang tried several times, wanted to move, and finally held back.


    No way. Even he couldn''t see through the black fog. It was obviously specially made by the island country. If he rushed in rashly, I''m afraid it would not be worth the loss.


    But in the black fog, as if fighting rises abruptly.


    "Ha ha, boy, surrender. In my cage, you can only get away with it!" With a clanging sound, there came the wild laughter of dung beetle.


    In fact, this method is also the killer of dung beetles. If they cooperate with it, they will kill people invisibly.


    After training, they can see clearly even if their eyes are here, and their opponents are always in a mess.


    A master''s fight often takes a few seconds to decide life and death.


    Holding his breath, he finally wants to counterattack. This time, he must capture Ning Tao.


    "I dare to show off what''s just shameful and make people laugh!"


    Outside can''t see inside, but hear Ning Tao still calculate steady voice, long five etc. relaxed tone.


    "Looking for death!"


    The dung beetle inside seemed to be in a rage. With a cold hum, even the island Mandarin came out, and the sound of sword collision became more urgent.


    "Peng" sound, it seems that the dung beetle used the black egg again, the black fog became thicker, the scope also expanded a lot, both sides retreated.


    "Come back!"


    "I said you''re useless!" Ning Tao snorted coldly, and his words were full of breath.


    in the black fog, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, his eyes were a little erratic, and his sword was horizontal in front of him.


    Not far away, dung beetle is just like a monkey jumping around, sneaking attack from time to time, but it can always be stopped by Ning Tao in time.


    "Boy, although I can''t kill you now, you are stubborn. I''m not polite!" Dung beetle figure a flash, came to its behind, quietly slowly close to Ning Tao.


    What is quite strange is that he clearly made the sound there, but when it spread, it seemed to come from all directions, so that people could not distinguish the location.


    This is also the advanced Ninja''s wisdom, as long as they are targeted, the consequences are very difficult.


    "I think Mr. dung beetle should change his name!" Ning Tao body doesn''t move, as if didn''t notice general, sneer a way.


    "What do you mean?"


    Dung beetle a Leng, leave the position of Ning Tao more and more near, intentionally ask a way of being puzzled.


    "It''s almost the same to be a bastard!" Ning Tao laughs and says sarcastically, "only a bastard can stay in his shell all the time. I really want you to be beaten from beginning to end."


    "Baga, you dare to call me a bastard!"


    When the dung beetle opens his mouth, the whole person has approached Ning Tao, and the machete in his hand suddenly cuts Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    He is also angry, you know, in the island, tolerance is also rare, where people admire, now again and again, again and again by Ning Tao ridicule, how dung beetle not angry.


    In addition, when he said these words, he was actually distracting Ning Tao.


    By fighting here, he found that the other party''s ears are very easy to use, and he can even detect his movements, so that he also learned to speak with the help of words, quietly close to Ning Tao.


    But when the machete in his hand was about to cut Ning Tao, he seemed to have eyes behind him. As soon as his shoulder collapsed and his body deflected a little, he turned around. He not only avoided the inevitable attack, but also turned defense into attack, and hit the dung beetle in the chest.


    Dung beetle was startled. He never thought Ning Tao could detect his existence. He just hid it well.


    Too late to think, seeing that Ning Tao''s fist had already hit, dung beetle had to hastily raise his hand to block it, and roared, "how can it be!"


    But the fact is the fact, Ning Tao this fist unreservedly hit on the other side''s chest, the strength is so big, let dung beetle spurt blood and retreat directly.


    The dung beetle was depressed. His opponent''s fist was too heavy. It was useless for him to make a temporary move. Just this time, he broke his two ribs and couldn''t hold his machete. He fell to the ground with a bang.


    "It''s impossible. How did you find me? You can''t hear my footsteps!" Dung beetle ignores the injury on his body and stares at Ning Tao with fright.


    "Mine can''t hear you, but I see it!" Ning Tao curls his mouth. I really don''t want to hit him.


    If it wasn''t for watching the other party jump around in front of him like a monkey, making him want to play, he would have done it long ago.


    "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible, you can''t see it at all!"


    It''s as if the belief is collapsed, and the dung shell is crazy. In order to verify it, he rushes on again.


    "Ah Seeing this, Ning Tao sighs. No one believes what he says these days. In order to prove what he says, he plans to prove it with actions.When the other side rushed, Ning Tao stabbed the sword in his hand and cut it directly to the other side''s arm.


    The dung beetle, no matter how crazy he was, didn''t dare to use his flesh and blood to shake the sword. He quickly withdrew.


    Since the collision, Ning Tao didn''t intend to let go, the wind step started, in the hands of the sword wave, sealed each other all the retreat.


    This will Kung Fu, the black fog also gradually dispersed, people outside the scene to see this scene, have muzzled.


    They never thought that Ning Tao could fight back when the other side had the advantage.


    Qingyang''s eyelids are jumping wildly, looking at ningtao''s eyes are a little complicated.


    Actually, when he and Mo Yang went down the mountain at the beginning, there was some injustice in his heart.


    The two of them are now at the top of their nature, and the next step is to refine Qi. Monks have the pride of monks. At this stage, they even let them be the bodyguards of a younger martial brother.


    But now, Qingyang has to admit that the vision of wuchenzi, ningtao combat talent is too strong.


    Put aside the spiritual power, if he went up, he might not be as good as Ning Tao. What''s more, he only practiced for half a year.


    I''m afraid that this kind of talent is just against the heaven. Until then, Qingyang was completely convinced.


    A bodyguard is not only a disgrace to his career, but also a disgrace to him.


    "Don''t give up, die!"


    This will Kung Fu, Ning Tao in the degree of dung beetle''s body to add a few holes, at the moment looking at each other''s embarrassed, cold voice said.


    The dung beetle is so disappointed that he knows that he has fallen down today. As soon as he is cruel, he plans to use Lingli to die with Ning Tao.


    He didn''t want to make Ning Tao better. He had already made up his mind to die.


    However, just at this critical moment, the door suddenly heard a dense sound of footsteps, and then dozens of armed police came in.


    "Don''t move, drop your weapon!" As soon as they entered the door, the police pointed their black guns at the people in the field. A middle-aged man who was the leader cheered coldly.

 Chapter 552

    "Director Jiang?"


    Seeing that the dung beetle is about to be taken down, Ning Tao sees the comer and picks his brow. His face is gloomy.


    The person in front of him turned out to be director Jiang of Nancheng. He wondered how the other party would come.


    Gather people to fight, but don''t put down your arms and surrender. Director Jiang squinted at the scene and said coldly.


    "Director Jiang, this is not the place you can manage. I advise you to leave immediately!" The muscle on the face moved, Ning Tao slowly way.


    This matter is really beyond the control of the ordinary public security bureau. If the other party interferes in it, it is estimated that there will be a big trouble.


    "I''m not in charge?"


    Director Jiang''s eyes gathered and fell on Ning Tao. He said with a smile, "Oh, it''s Mr. Ning. I didn''t expect you to be here and take all of them away for me."


    Director Jiang''s heart sneers. As soon as he says hello, he immediately goes to three or four policemen to arrest Ning Tao.


    On section 7F of the latest o-chapter RB!


    "Who dares?"


    Qingyang body flash, quickly came to the field, staring at director Jiang coldly.


    His words are full of atmosphere. Dealing with these island ninjas is the responsibility of the friars'' alliance, and it''s not up to the local armed forces to intervene.


    "Oh, what a big tone. Those who dare to resist arrest will be killed." Director Jiang was domineering and excited.


    If he could come this time, as long as he was instructed by the person above, the implication was very simple, that is, someone was fighting with a gun here.


    Seeing Ning Tao here, director Jiang looks even more excited. Last time he was in the police station, he was not only beaten by Ning Tao, but also forced to sign a IOU. He is worried that he can''t deal with him. Now he is hit by a gun.


    As long as the other side dares to fight back, he will have a reason to fight.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the field is tense, and Long Wu looks at Ning Tao, looking tense, waiting for further instructions.


    As long Wudai is about to fight hard, he may not be able to cross director Jiang and others. However, the hat of assaulting police is too big. Dozens of police in front of him really have to explain that they are here. I''m afraid even Ning Tao can''t afford to walk away.


    "Director Jiang, I advise you not to make mistakes."


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath. He clenches the sword in his hand and looks up again. I make a phone call.


    "Hum, Mr. Ning, I advise you to let your people come back to the police station with me honestly. If you dare to move around, I can''t guarantee that my gun will blow your head."


    Sobbing


    On the other side, seeing the police coming, Zhang Kaixin, who was hijacked by ninja, was anxious and asked for help, but his mouth was sealed and he could only make a whine.


    If he can speak, he will certainly scold Lao Tzu. Don''t you see that he is being kidnapped now? You poor policeman still turn a blind eye to him.


    In fact, we can''t blame director Jiang for this. He naturally saw the kidnapping of director Jiang, but as for more than ten pistols on Longwu''s side, which side is the most dangerous, he naturally knows at a glance.


    "Who are you? Don''t let them go as soon as possible."


    Finally, director Jiang''s attention was attracted to come over, binocular in a few Ninja swept an eye, undoubted way.


    "Cut the crap and get us a car, or he''ll die!" Dung beetle cold looking at director Jiang, cold voice way.


    "Threatening the police?"


    Director Jiang''s anger was also blown up. He was angry with Ning Tao first. Then these guys who jumped out of nowhere dared to threaten him. He immediately shot the pistol insurance and aimed at several people. He said in a cold voice, "I''ll count three. If you don''t let go of people, you will be killed directly."


    In the past, director Jiang would have given priority to the safety of hostages, but in this case, he really doesn''t care if one or two people die.


    Of course, this is also because he doesn''t know the identity of Zhang Kaixin. If he does, I''m afraid he won''t be so domineering.


    Zhang Kaixin is about to cry. Today, he has been in bad luck for eight generations. He just came to help, but he was kidnapped.


    Seeing the police come to rescue him, he still needs to shoot. He can''t speak now. If he can, he will scold the eighteen generations of the police''s ancestors.


    "One!"


    Director Jiang made a cold voice.


    This sound makes Ning Tao''s face turn black, and his heart feels bad.


    He knows who the other party is. They are all lunatics. Director Jiang went to force those lunatics. He really didn''t know how to die.


    But he couldn''t do anything. He was pointed at by several guns and didn''t dare to move.


    It''s easy to hide an open gun, but hard to defend a hidden gun. No one can guarantee that he can block all the bullets, let alone that he has no spiritual power.


    "Two!"


    Seeing that these people were not moved, director Jiang called again.


    Dung beetle''s face also gloomy down, a few Ninja nerves are taut up, invisible atmosphere condensed up.


    But before director Jiang spoke, dung beetle suddenly said, "this officer, we surrender!" When he opened his mouth, he walked forward with one stroke of both hands."Well, those who know current affairs are heroes. Bake them up!" Seeing that the other party was shocked by his own son of a bitch, director Jiang''s face relaxed, and then he gave a cold hum. The two policemen came forward to handcuff the dung beetle.


    At this time, the sudden change suddenly, dung beetle one hand a sigh, Ning Tao secretly cry a bad, in his hands, a big mass of black fog like ink filled up.


    Then there were two screams, and the scene suddenly became chaotic.


    "There''s a bomb. Get down."


    The black fog is too big. Ning Tao is not happy. He shouts out in a hurry and rushes over with his sword.


    This scene, as long as one does not check, will be a big scuffle, now only to stabilize these people.


    With the help of the cover up of the black fog, dung beetle and others have quickly fled towards the door, this is to go.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    However, what Ning Tao is worried about still happens. Recently, director Jiang shigulang, how can he let the other party go? Although he can''t see it, he fired a shot with his feeling.


    The dung beetle is not stupid. When he runs away, he grabs Zhang Kaixin with his big hand, shakes his palm and throws it. The shots immediately hit Zhang Kaixin, making him scream, "Putong" fall to the ground and twitch all over.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care what Zhang Kaixin does, so he can only let the other side take care of himself and chase him out with a sword. He is bound to leave a dung beetle behind.


    Dung beetle is now seriously injured. Seeing Ning Tao coming, how dare he fight? As soon as the effect of the black fog is over, he can''t walk away. Looking back eagerly, he grabs the Ninja with a bomb on his body and says in island dialect, "Koizumi, Baqi God is calling you in heaven. It''s time for you to die for the organization."


    After that, no matter whether the other party is willing or not, he knocks out the other party with one palm, presses the button, throws it casually, and runs out madly.


    "Damn it


    Seeing this, Ning Tao scolded, but he didn''t care to chase him. Instead, he jumped back into the room and rolled.


    Just two seconds later, there was a roar outside the door. Ning Tao only felt a huge heat wave coming. His ears were roaring and his body was lifted away.

 Chapter 553

    Director Bai was very angry today. There was a big explosion in Xicheng, killing and injuring seven or eight people. He was very passive when the media came.


    We should know that the East China Sea is the center of China''s economy. If such a big event is reported as a terrorist attack by some bad media, it will be a serious blow to the reputation of the East China Sea.


    Fortunately, he dealt with it in a timely manner, suppressed the media in a timely manner, weakened the impact of the whole incident to the minimum, and did not cause major fluctuations.


    Ning Tao has already said hello to him, but director Bai hasn''t come back yet. He immediately receives the instruction call from Jinghua.


    The meaning of the explosion is directly pointed out, but it has been concluded that the explosion caused by the car itself is an accident.


    When he got to the position of director Bai, he naturally knew something that ordinary people didn''t know. The implication of the phone call was also revealed to him. This is not his business.


    However, it''s not easy to cheer that this matter has been settled, and there''s a big trouble. Ning Tao and others are detained by director Jiang of Nancheng police station.


    Whether he is a monk or not, it''s not a big deal to enter the police station, but this time it''s different. Ning Tao was taken away when he was on duty.


    It wasn''t anyone else who called. Leader Li of the National Security Bureau asked for not only an important person, but also an explanation. The friars'' alliance has poked the matter up. It''s very noisy, and the National Security Bureau can''t get down.


    For overseas monks, information collection and screening are the tasks of the National Security Bureau. The ninja of the island country has been struggling in China for some time, and has also engaged in assassination. The National Security Bureau has not found out, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of the superior.


    But now the people of the friars'' Alliance found that when they were about to kill these people, director Jiang hit the gun head.


    What''s more, ninja of the island has run away. Ning Tao and others are all captured in the police station. Not to mention that the alliance wants to make a statement, even the national security bureau is very angry.


    It''s nothing to add to the chaos. If you can catch the ninja of the island, what is it to catch your own people!


    In Chapter D: H


    director Alexander Bai, sitting on the bus to the South City, looks gloomy and has been answering the phone for several times.


    The Secretary of the municipal Party committee and the mayor all called, saying that this matter must be punished severely. In addition, they must get the understanding of Wudang friars.


    After all, there''s no reason to let people work and get caught. If you don''t make a gesture, it''s not that you''ve chilled the heart of the friars'' Alliance. Who will work hard.


    Hang up the last phone call, white director secretly sigh, know director Chen has finished.


    After such a big incident, someone must bear the consequences. Now bureau chief Chen has not called. It is obvious that the other party is still in the dark, and the backer has already regarded him as an abandoned son.


    In Nancheng police station, the lights are bright. Director Chen is in a good mood. He has long wanted to get into trouble with the four seas gang. Now he comes to talk about it. It suits him.


    Although ran a group of people, but that doesn''t matter, caught Ning Tao and others, also can be regarded as worthy of this trip.


    As soon as the people were arrested, he immediately organized the police force to make a sudden trial. As long as he could pry open the mouths of these people, his contribution was certain.


    Some things are smooth. We need wind to get wind and rain to get rain. Although today''s things are dangerous, they are all worth it now.


    Director Chen took a sip of tea in the office, but he couldn''t wait any longer. As soon as the tea cup was put away, he rushed to the interrogation room.


    As for the situation in the Southern District, he naturally knew better than anyone else. Knowing that Ning Tao was the boss behind the four seas gang, he came to the door first.


    In the same Southern District and the same interrogation room, all the coincidental things rush together. It''s not outsiders who interrogate Ning Tao. It''s his old acquaintance. It''s still LV Gao.


    However, compared with the last time, LV Gao was quite regular. There was no such thing as extorting a confession by torture. Everything went according to the normal procedure.


    Thanks to last time, the cameras are all on this time.


    At one time, at another time, he could guess what the man was. He didn''t have enough energy to plug people''s teeth.


    Don''t say revenge, can not let the other party hate it, so that he is accompanied by smiling face all the way.


    Before long, the door was knocked open, and director Chen came in with a solemn face.


    Glancing at Ning Tao, director Chen stops his eyes on LV Gao and frowns, "what''s the matter?"


    "Director, I..."


    Lu Gao''s face was bitter, and he wanted to say nothing.


    Let him examine this person in front of him, more than killing him, how dare he, just a few ordinary questions.


    Director Chen is not surprised at LV Gao''s attitude. In fact, he knows that Ning Tao has no problem in going out from here. His goal is to help the four seas.


    You know, he''s a member of Zhang''s family, and he''s in contact with the Cao family. He''s doomed to have no good face for the four seas gang.


    During this period of time, the four seas gang had frequent accidents, and it was he who was inspired by the scene.


    "Mr. Ning, why are you there?" Director Chen coldly looked at Ning Tao, word by word.


    "I want to see director Bai!" Ning Tao repeated this sentence, many did not speak."Well, I''m afraid you can''t see anyone if you don''t explain it clearly today."


    Director Chen snorted, and his words became impolite.


    How dare he contact director Bai for such a big credit now? The ducks can''t fly.


    As long as the backbone of the four seas gang can be captured, not only Mayor Zhang can get an answer, but also Cao can get great benefits.


    "Director Chen, I advise you not to make mistakes. There''s something you can''t get up with! " Ning Tao glanced up and down at director Chen, and his words were completely cold.


    "Again?"


    Director Chen clenched his fist unconsciously. Last time Ning Tao said this, he lost his face. Now the other party still said this sentence, which is humiliating to him. "Mr. Ning, this sentence should be given to you. No one can save you today."


    "Director Chen, you have great prestige!"


    At this time, a hard word came from the half open door, which made the people in the room look different.


    As soon as the door opened, a group of people came in. One of the people most in front of him was director Bai. Beside him was a middle-aged man with a white face. He looked ordinary, but with a touch of dignity.


    "Director Bai, why are you here?"


    Seeing director Bai and others, director Chen''s face changed, and the secret came so quickly that he was still silent.


    "If I don''t come here, something will happen. Director Chen, immediately release all the people you arrested today." White director cold a face, no doubt way.


    "Let it go?" Director Chen was shocked when he heard that the other party had a good relationship with Ning Tao, but it was not so obvious that he used his power for personal gain. Now he said, "director Bai, these people made the explosion and used guns..."


    It is true that the other party is his immediate superior, but he has the support of the mayor and is not afraid.


    "Director Chen, I didn''t discuss with you. I''m ordering you!" Without waiting for director Jiang to finish, director Bai''s voice became cold, and a trace of feigned anger flashed across his face.

 Chapter 554

    "Director Bai, these people illegally hold guns and fight with each other. Now they are still under trial. I hope you will not interfere in the normal work below." Seeing that there is a chance to take credit, director Chen is also adamant.


    "Director Chen, don''t ask me to repeat it again!" Clearly is his subordinates, now openly disobey their own orders, as a member of the Standing Committee of director Bai secretly called a fool, also angry.


    "Director Bai, I feel that I have to call Mayor Zhang to ask for instructions."


    Seeing that the other party is coming, director Chen also feels great pressure and is about to move out of his own backer.


    Director Bai''s face was a little cold, and he suddenly waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to make a phone call. You''d better think about your problem. Come and take Chen Shicong back to the General Administration!"


    "Handcuffed?"


    J


    looking at the two policemen who suddenly came from behind director Bai, director Chen was startled. What''s the matter? He said that if he wanted to be tortured, he would be tortured, with a look of awe inspiring, "director Bai, why do you torture me? You''re taking revenge for yourself, I..."


    "Director Chen." At this time, standing beside director Bai, the white man suddenly spoke and said faintly, "it''s our intention to catch you. I hope you can cooperate."


    In front of this man he has never seen, heard each other''s words, Leng Leng, doubt way, "who are you, what right to catch me!" Then he looked at the white Bureau coldly and said, "director Bai, this is the interrogation room of the police station. How can you let outsiders come? I want to report you."


    "My name is Li Zhen. I arrested you because you hindered the normal work of our department." Director Bai didn''t speak. It was the middle-aged man who spoke.


    "What department are you from? It''s too presumptuous. This is the police station. What qualifications do you have to come to our police station to yell!" Director Chen is very aggressive, and his eyes are full of fire.


    "This is my certificate. Director Chen, have a look." Li Zhen didn''t talk nonsense. He took out a certificate from his pocket and handed it to him.


    Seeing this, director Chen had a bad feeling in his heart. He took the certificate and scanned it in doubt.


    But when he just scanned the three words of the National Security Bureau, he was all soft and almost didn''t collapse to the ground.


    Director Chen doesn''t know much about the National Security Bureau, but he also knows the most mysterious department in China. He never thought how he ran into people in this department.


    There is director Bai here. I don''t need to identify the certificate. It must be true. Director Chen handed it over with a trembling wrist and said in panic, "Li, leader Li, what''s the matter? It should be a misunderstanding. I want to call Mayor Zhang."


    Now take out your cell phone from your pocket and make a phone call.


    Director Bai Chin a little, expressionless way, "director Chen, you don''t have to call, first good reflection is better, take away."


    "Director Bai, you are abusing your power. I want to talk to Mayor Zhang!" Seeing that the two policemen could not help but handcuff themselves, director Chen panicked and hissed.


    Director Bai frowned, didn''t say much, and let people take director Chen away with a wave.


    Some people are stubborn. Since they dare to arrest people, they are sure that if your backstage can protect you, you won''t be arrested today.


    Director Bai sighed secretly, and then he looked back at Ning Tao. His face had changed into a smiling face. "Mr. Ning, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    His eyes swept on his interrogation chair. He turned back and looked at LV Gao and others coldly. He didn''t open Mr. Ning''s interrogation chair soon.


    "Yes..."


    LV Gao accompanied him with a smile and quickly took out the key from his waist to solve it, with a flattering look.


    Even his boss has been taken away. He dares to talk nonsense. He can''t help but secretly congratulates himself that he didn''t offend Ning Tao just now, otherwise he will be in big trouble now.


    "Director Bai is polite. Since it''s a misunderstanding, forget it!" Ning Tao stood up, nodded, looked at Li Zhen and said with a smile, "how can I trouble Li group for a long run?"


    "Ha ha, such a big thing happened in Donghai. If I don''t come again, I''m afraid I won''t have to eat this bowl of rice."


    Li Zhen gave a bitter smile and looked at Ning Tao with a complicated look. He leaned over and said, "Mr. Ning, can you take a step to talk?"


    "No problem."


    Ning Tao knows that the other party is not only looking for him politely. After greeting director Bai, he follows Li Zhen and leaves.


    "Mr. Ning, you''re very good at building a plank road in the open and playing in the dark. I underestimate you."


    In director Chen''s temporary office, Li Zhen then handed Ning Tao a cigarette, a bitter smile mixed with a trace of irony.


    Last time, he vowed that Ning Tao had only one way to join other Guoan. As a result, the other side turned to join the young and strong reformers in the army. Instead, the high level ordered other Guoan to put pressure on those two families.


    If it''s their person, it doesn''t matter. The key is that they give up the sweet cake and make wedding clothes for others. It hurts.


    For this reason, he was also reprimanded, this taste is like a fishbone in general, card pain.This kind of feeling is like marrying a new daughter-in-law and doing everything by himself. As a result, when he enters the bridal chamber, the bridegroom changes into someone else. It''s just too sour to say.


    "Lost dog, I also have no choice." Ning Tao shakes his head, light way, whether it is the army, or national security, are serving the country, much the same.


    It''s true that although he joined the army to avoid disaster, it''s not his intention. Sooner or later, this account should be calculated.


    Li Zhen couldn''t help turning his eyes when he heard the speech. He muttered to himself, "since it''s the same, why don''t you join our national security."


    Of course, it''s done. No matter whether Li Zhen wants to or not, he''s doomed. This time, he''s not asking for a crime. He leans over and says, "Mr. Ning, what''s going on this time?"


    Ning Tao didn''t hide this. He told the story before and after. He just hid the story about xiaoyijinjing and Zhenzi. "It''s a matter in the river and lake. There''s no need to talk about it to avoid trouble."


    "Well, let them run."


    When Ning Tao finished talking about the matter, Li Zhen looked a little gloomy and kept silent for a long time before gritting his teeth.


    China is different from other countries. This magical country generally does not welcome foreign monks. After all, the war was too fierce.


    Now that the island countries are doing this in the East China Sea, it is tantamount to challenging the authority of China. The key is to let the other side run away, which is no different from beating the National Security Bureau.


    "Well, but the other side also suffered heavy losses. I caught a few ninjas. Maybe you will be interested in director Bai!" Spit a cigarette ring, Ning Tao opens a way.


    "I know that. My people have been sent for trial. Thank you very much, Mr. Ning Li Zhen nodded and said.


    Ning Tao and Li Zhen did not talk too much, a few cigarettes down, the end.

 Chapter 555

    Li Zhen came here to deal with such a big incident. After all, ninja was involved, which was beyond the responsibility of the Public Security Bureau. This is why he rushed to Donghai temporarily.


    Director Bai is also very busy, not only to cooperate with Li Zhen to deal with things, but also director Chen''s things.


    Ning Tao didn''t express any opinions on Director Chen. He can''t intervene in this matter.


    After so much experience, he knows how much he has. Apart from that friars can''t interfere in politics, he''s not qualified now.


    A trip to Beijing showed him that in the eyes of some people, he was nothing but self-protection.


    However, it''s bad luck for director Chen. From the inside and outside of Li Zhen''s words, even if the other party doesn''t have a big deal, the position of director of Southern District is unstable.


    Someone must be responsible for such a big accident. It''s tolerant of him not to deal with treason.


    As for Long Wu and others, director Bai''s words are low-key.


    Lu Gao got a blessing in disguise and temporarily became deputy director of the Southern District. The position of director was represented by deputy bureau director Zhang.


    The whole Sihai gang has been tossed about by director Chen in the Southern District. He hasn''t figured out how to solve it. It''s a blessing in disguise. The next director should be able to carry the weight.


    Give Xia Mengfei a call, Ning Tao drove a long five car to Tong Yaqian there.


    I haven''t seen each other for more than half a month. I didn''t get in touch much during this period. I told him on the phone last time that he was ready to go to the hospital for internship.


    He will leave the East China Sea in a few days, just to see each other, also give mother Tong early years.


    In the first people''s Hospital of the East China Sea, Zhang Kaixin, wrapped in bandages, lies in a daze in the ward, with a look of lovelessness.


    He was injured a lot this time. Fortunately, the dung beetle didn''t hit the key with his guns. He picked up his life and wandered in the hell for two days before climbing over.


    Zhang Xin opened the door of the ward, looking at a fashionable woman outside of the hospital


    Then, a middle-aged man with a short beard in plain clothes came in, carrying two bags of fruit in his hand. He came in to have a look at Zhang Kaixin, and then whispered, "Kaixin, how''s it going? Is it better?"


    It was director Jiang of the Bureau of industry and commerce who came to see his son for the first time. It was not that he was not distressed, but that he was too busy.


    This time, the East China Sea incident happened smoothly in the media, but it caused a big stir in the government. In order to avoid being noticed, he did not spare time until today.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die."


    Zhang Kaixin looked back and glanced at director Jiang lightly. There was a flash of joy in his eyes, and then he deliberately didn''t turn his head.


    He had such a big accident. This Godfather came at this time, which made him think that he obviously didn''t care.


    "Kaixin, how do you talk to your godfather? You have to understand him. He''s busy with business all day. Isn''t he coming?" His mother, Zhang Wanrong, gave a stern rebuke.


    Zhang Kaixin said nothing.


    "Well, well, Kaixin, take good care of your injury. I contacted a school for you in the United States. When you get well, go to school after the new year." Jiang Bureau sighed for a long time and said.


    "To America?"


    On hearing this, Zhang Kaixin''s face was flattered, and he was not happy. In the East China Sea, he was able to dominate. How could he go abroad? He couldn''t help saying, "godfather, how about not going abroad? How about finding a school in China?"


    "What do children know? Godfather wants you to be a politician in the future. This is your qualification!" Director Jiang frowned.


    "Yes, it''s right to listen to your Godfather!" Zhang Wanrong, like a little bird, stood beside director Jiang and echoed.


    "Godfather, don''t worry about going to school. You are so miserable this time. You have to help me out."


    It''s still early to go abroad. What Zhang Kaixin is concerned about now is this time.


    I''m kidding. When did Zhang Da Shao, who was so handsome, suffer such a loss and almost be killed? If he didn''t know that he couldn''t get rid of him, he would have done it himself.


    "Don''t talk about it this time. Godfather has his own discretion!" Director Jiang''s face changed when he heard the speech, and he quickly yelled.


    "No more?"


    Jiangkaixin smell speech immediately blow hair, "godfather, I this time is for Zhang Shao work, the result of the accident, he did not even come to a trip, this is not take people as a gun, no, this tone I can''t bear."


    The muscles on director Jiang''s face trembled when he heard that his son was injured, and he felt uncomfortable. But what can he do now? Can he find Zhang Shao''s trouble? Besides, some people have promised him some benefits, which can be regarded as compensation.


    "Don''t worry, godfather won''t let you be wronged. I have my own discretion in this matter."


    It''s true that Zhang Guang can''t help it, but he already knows that it was the Cao family who did it secretly, and Zhang Guang just sold face. Who knows that things can be like this. Now even Zhang Jia is very passive.He had a good relationship with the Cao family and was entrusted by others. The last time Feifei jewelry was opened, he went to smash the show. Naturally, he was disheartened.


    Since that incident, there has been a gap between him and the Cao family, and now he naturally puts the account on the Cao family.


    It''s just that the Cao family has a lot of influence. Even if he is the director, he can''t look too ugly. He has to take a long-term view. However, as long as the temple is still there, he can''t help it.


    "That''s good. By the way, and Ning Tao." Zhang Kaixin gritted his teeth and said, "that man was able to save me at that time, but he could not let him go regardless of my life and death."


    ¡­¡­ Director Jiang has a big head. He is a child who wants to take everything. A Cao family is enough to give him a headache. He also needs to straighten Ning Tao. He straightens his face and scolds him. "Kaixin, Ning Tao helped you. How can you take revenge? Besides, don''t think about revenge all day. Sometimes it''s a blessing to suffer losses, and it also makes you have a long memory."


    When dealing with Ning Tao, he doesn''t even dare to think about it. The disposal of the director of the Southern District is still there. The lesson of Feifei jewelry makes his scalp numb. That character is much more dangerous than the Cao family.


    "Godfather, how can you talk to an outsider? If he helps me, I won''t suffer these times." Zhang Kaixin feels aggrieved.


    "Well, that''s it. Remember, don''t mention it again. You can''t provoke Ning Tao. If you do something in private, your Godfather can''t protect you."


    Zhang Kaixin''s lips curled, and he was wronged.


    "Lao Jiang, the child has been so wronged, you can say less!" Seeing her son''s expression, Zhang Wanrong immediately felt sorry for her son.

 Chapter 556

    After the explosion that night, the whole East China Sea became nervous. The police cooperated with Guoan to clean up the whole East China Sea.


    Unfortunately, even so, dung beetle and others evaporated from the East China Sea. Fortunately, the Ministry of national security issued a solemn statement to the island countries and issued a strong warning.


    These things have little to do with Ning Tao. He can''t manage the superstructure of the country. Now he is very busy.


    To go to the army, according to Fang Yan''s estimation, at least he won''t be able to come back for two months. Before he comes back again, he must make arrangements.


    The first is Feifei jewelry. At present, Xia Mengfei is very busy.


    The development of Feifei jewelry is too fast, not only its own expansion, the following agents are springing up, the overall scale is growing.


    With a large scale, Feifei jewelry also encountered the common problem of the company''s expansion and development, that is, the lack of managers. For this reason, Xia Mengfei had to do a lot of things in person, tired all day.


    Ning Tao is not idle, all day in the processing workshop, to distinguish jade.


    H. E:


    at present, for Feifei jewelry, the biggest crisis has been highlighted, which is the supply of jade.


    Ning Tao can tell the truth, but with more and more supplies, he can''t be here every day, and after a long time, a lot of raw stone huff and puff all day, which is also suspicious.


    Xia Mengfei is naturally aware of this situation, and has sent people to Myanmar to make a good foundation for her visit in Myanmar.


    On the other hand, Xia Mengfei is also negotiating with several other jewelry channels in Huaxia to introduce jade, which is also meat.


    Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up and go to Tong Yaqian and Su Qian twice.


    The former''s internship has been finalized. Ning Tao feels that he owes a lot to the other party and tries to make up for it. The latter''s injury has just recovered and needs to be taken care of.


    Five days later, after arranging everything in the East China Sea, Ning Tao drove to a military base in the East China Sea.


    That night, an army helicopter took him straight to the vast northwest Gobi desert.


    This is where he''s going to serve.


    Dingxin base, a special operations force, is the tip of China''s sword. Every year, there will be the strongest red arrow performance of the Navy and air force.


    This base has the most top special forces in China.


    In fact, the real special forces have no names. They are all code names. So are their serial numbers, and so are their personnel. For example, the snow leopard commandos of the US Army and the dragon team of China are all the best.


    As night falls, the military plane lands at the airport. Ning Tao is taken to a brightly lit building by Fang Yan.


    Along the way, what he saw made him smack his tongue. Not to mention the facilities here, there were six checks from the gate to the office, and he went up and down six times.


    "Mr. Ning, your instructor will come to lead you later. Remember, from today on, you should forget your previous identity. Here, you are an ordinary soldier. If you can''t finish the training one day, you are not allowed to come out one day." In the office, Fang Yan asks Ning Tao again.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Fang, I will strictly abide by the order!" Ning Tao nods and answers.


    "From now on, I''m not Mr. Fang. Please call us captain." Fang Yan''s body stood like a javelin and suddenly sternly scolded.


    "Yes, Captain Fang." Ning Tao''s heart was awe inspiring, and he answered quickly.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao had a dream when he was a child, but as he grew up, it became a dream.


    I never thought that one day he would become a soldier, and he started from a very high point. He was a special forces soldier from the beginning.


    On the way here, Fang Yan made it very clear that for the special forces in Dingxin base, it''s not only training and exercises, but also actual combat.


    Yes, on the surface, China has been peaceful for many years, but behind the scenes, the hostile and separatist forces have never given up their desire to destroy China.


    The missions and tasks of Xinjiang independence, Tibet independence, overseas illegal smugglers and overseas peacekeeping all fall on the special forces.


    For them, there is no peace, there is only the guy in hand to defend peace.


    Ning Tao is prepared for this, but he is not surprised. The army has paid a great price for him and made great efforts to get him here. If he is only allowed to be a big soldier and train for three years, it will really disappoint him.


    About ten minutes later, footsteps came from outside, and a sonorous report came from outside.


    "Come in, please


    Sitting at the back of the desk, Fang Yan''s eyelids pick, and he picks his chin toward Ning Tao, and says in a loud voice.


    When the door opened, there was a sound of shoes throwing to the ground, and a woman in a suit came in.


    Short hair, melon shaped face, delicate facial features, long boots, high waist socks, tight upper body, oblique tension long sleeves, outside is a windbreaker.


    The wild and unrestrained appearance makes Ning Tao look a little surprised. Originally, in his opinion, the instructor should be wearing military uniform and meticulous. In front of him, if it''s not the wrong place, he thought he had entered the KTV.No matter how you look at this woman, she can''t be linked with the special forces. Fortunately, the woman''s eyes are cold, and her eyes are very cold. From time to time, there is a flash of light, which proves that it''s not simple.


    "Drillmaster Dong is here. Please take a seat."


    Seeing this, Fang Yan looks unnatural. With a dry smile, he points to Ning Tao and explains.


    This is Ning Tao. From today on, he is a member of your greedy wolf team.


    At the same time, looking back, I also introduced a sentence to Ning Tao, Dong Miaoke, Dong drillmaster.


    The woman, who was called Dong drillmaster, immediately turned her face and glanced at Ning Tao. Her eyes were cold and indifferent. When she looked up and down, she turned back with disdain, "Captain Fang, I don''t agree. We are greedy wolves and don''t accept waste."


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao just picked up his tea cup and drank. He almost didn''t catch his throat. He coughed. He said that the girl was not only looking wild, but also talking wild.


    Fang Yan face also feel embarrassed, look some unnatural way, "Dong instructor, Ning Tao is the above designated your group, did not ask your opinion."


    "Captain Fang, we must obey the rules in everything. All members of our greedy wolf team are selected from the army. Please give me the resume of Mr. Ning Tao. As long as he meets the requirements, I have no problem."


    "Drillmaster Dong, this Mr. Ning is in a special situation. He has never been in the army before, but I believe he will definitely become an excellent soldier."


    "Well, since it''s a special case, please show me this man''s outstanding points. Otherwise, an ordinary person who goes through the back door can enter us through the back door. We are greedy wolves, and we won''t let people laugh." Drillmaster Dong didn''t give face to Fang Yan, so he came back with a hard top.

 Chapter 557

    Fang Yan, who had been choked for a few sentences in a row, couldn''t hang on to his face and spoke harshly. "Drillmaster Dong, let me stress again that this is the opinion of the collective leadership above, not an arbitrary act."


    "Captain Fang, as the instructor of the greedy wolf, I am responsible for the greedy wolf. No one can deceive me. I can see that this man has average ability at a glance. I suggest that he can go to other troops to get some qualifications."


    "Drillmaster Dong, you can''t see clearly. Ning Tao is not ordinary. He''s good. Even I''m not his opponent."


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t take any rash men down here."


    "You..." Fang Yan was silly, but he was angry. But somehow, he was suppressed. He looked at Dong jiaoguan and said, "so, Dong jiaoguan is determined not to accept Ning Tao?"


    "I didn''t say no. since it''s the leader''s decision, I naturally have to respect it. But I don''t think the leader at the top will put some waste into me. It''s very simple. As long as he shows his bright spot, I naturally have no opinion."


    At this time, Ning Tao was also angry and happy. He was really honest. He was not afraid of anything. He couldn''t help looking up and down at the woman and pondering with his eyes.


    For him, it doesn''t matter which army to go to, but the other side''s mouth is rubbish, which makes him unhappy. What makes him speechless is that the other side''s words of going through the back door really hurt him a lot.


    Of course, Ning Tao has many bright spots.


    Fang Yan stood up with some guilty heart, raised his chin toward Ning Tao, and said, "Ning Tao, show Dong drillmaster that, I''ll go to the toilet." In a hurry, Fang Yan walked out.


    "I can wipe it, too!" Ning Tao completely stupefied, did not see, Fang Yan this boy unexpectedly used the urine to escape, kicked the ball to him.


    "Don''t you dare to look around, believe it or not, I''ll dig out your eyes!" Seems to feel the eyes of Ning Tao, Dong instructor slowly turned his head, staring at Ning Tao road coldly.


    Starting


    "ha ha, wearing like this is not to let people see ghosts. If you don''t want to see it, just don''t wear it." Ning Tao waved his hand and said slowly, "besides, I have to change my temper in the future. I''m afraid I can''t get married."


    In front of this woman is a small pepper ah, talk can choke, Ning Tao mouth to remind a.


    Whoo!


    Ning Tao''s words suddenly made Dong drillmaster''s face change, and his face was about to burst with fire. Almost when Ning Tao''s words fell, one leg suddenly lifted, and the other leg stretched on the ground, and then he hit Ning Tao with amazing speed.


    Ning Tao didn''t seem to respond. He lowered his head and put down the cup. When the other side''s leg was about to fall, he grabbed the other side''s slender calf in his hand.


    But instructor Dong''s reaction was also quick. With the help of Ning Tao''s arm strength, he quickly followed up with the other leg and hit again with one hand on the table.


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao is also a Lin, never thought that this girl''s skill is so strong, regardless of pretending to force, throw the cup, once again seized the other side''s calf.


    Then, as soon as he grasped it, the other party''s two lower legs suddenly twisted magically and ran away from Ning Tao. Instead, he put himself on Ning Tao''s shoulders. When his legs closed, he wanted to lock his neck.


    "I wipe, so hard!"


    It''s the first time for Ning Tao to see such a difficult opponent. He really wants to be dealt with by the other side. Then he can''t mix up any more.


    He is a newcomer. If he is driven out, he can''t afford to lose him.


    In addition, he also saw that if he did not show some means in front of this woman, he would not want to pass the customs.


    Drillmaster Dong''s strength comes from both hands. Ning Tao simply hugs drillmaster Dong''s waist, grabs his whole body, turns around in the air, smashes it on the sofa and presses his body up.


    When he fell down, Ning Tao''s hand had already fallen on Dong''s white neck. As long as he made a little effort, he could twist the other side''s neck.


    And Dong instructor''s legs, also firmly locked Ning Tao''s neck, arm dry thigh, Ning Tao also decided to believe that the other party has the ability to kill him.


    I''m careless.


    He didn''t expect that this little pepper was so good at it. It was absolutely superior to him. Fortunately, he just opened the perspective, otherwise he would have lost his face.


    Even now, the two are tied.


    "Drillmaster Dong, I don''t know if you are satisfied now."


    They are so close that Ning Tao can even see the eyelashes on each other''s face clearly. Now he squints at each other and says with a smile.


    He experienced a lot of life and death crises. He didn''t care about such dangers. Moreover, he expected that the other party would not dare to kill him.


    "I said, I don''t accept boors here. Besides, you didn''t win!"


    Drillmaster Dong didn''t seem to adapt to being so close to Ning Tao. He turned his head and said coldly.


    Ning Tao smell speech don''t feel some toothache, didn''t expect this woman so stubborn.


    Where does he know what the other side wants? It seems that he really doesn''t know what the other side wants besides his skill.But now this woman also with their own strong wind, if you don''t let the other party see the so-called two points, really hard to do.


    The idea in the mind flashed, an idea flashed, Ning Tao can''t help but lower his head in front of each other''s chest swept an eye, look up some strange way, "Dong instructor, how do you feel my eyesight?"


    "Hum, Dengtu sefei!"


    "Ha ha, drillmaster Dong misunderstood. I''ll tell you a secret. My eyes can see through. As long as I have seen it through my eyes, no matter what it is, I can see all the connotation inside." Ning Tao laughs, half serious and half joking.


    "Mr. Ning, if you are here to amuse me, I''m sorry. I''m very busy and I don''t have time. Let go!" Drillmaster Dong''s face was cold and expressionless.


    These days, no one will believe the truth. Ning Tao can''t help turning his eyes and swallowing his saliva. He says tentatively, "why don''t we gamble? If what I say is true, you promise to let me join the greedy wolf. If it''s wrong, I''ll leave immediately. How about that?"


    "Bet on what?" Drillmaster Dong was immediately interested.


    "Bet on the color of the underwear that instructor Dong wears!" Ning Tao''s mouth turns up a radian, a light floating road.


    Dong instructor smell speech look a cold, will attack, but then seems to think of something, eyes a turn, cold way, "well, you are talking about, I wear today what color underwear?"


    Finally flickered, Ning Tao looked at each other''s eyes, word by word way, "Dong instructor today did not wear underwear."


    At the same time, the door also opened, and Fang Yan stood at the door, staring at a pair of people on the sofa.

 Chapter 558

    Fang Yan really left this place of right and wrong just now with the help of urination. I''m afraid there are not many people who are not afraid of the whole Dingxin base.


    This woman is really too powerful. Even the leader is a little afraid to meet him. She is not only good at her skills, but also has a strong background. Even he does not dare to come.


    If the other side does not agree, he is really difficult to deal with, but the greedy Wolf Commando is the top special forces, let ningtao here is a high-level special approval, good steel used in the blade.


    He also has no way, this just will let Ning Tao solve by himself.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect these two guys to settle on the sofa.


    What''s in front of you.


    My God, Fang Yan suspected that he had something wrong with his eyes.


    The famous cold beauty in Dingxin base rolled the sheets with people. No, she rolled the sofa.


    Although the posture is strange, it''s really shocking news, which is not included. Ning Tao''s sentence that he doesn''t wear underwear is more solid than that.


    "What did I miss?"


    In Fang Yan''s heart, ten thousand alpacas ran wildly, and were seriously injured.


    It''s too strong. If Ning Tao can join the greedy wolf in the future, he will have some to blow.


    Dong Miaoke, a cold beauty, also made fun of each other. It was so arrogant.


    Instructor Dong knew nothing about Fang Yan''s mood, but now she was shocked.


    It''s too troublesome to train in underwear here. She always wears breast wrapping, which is convenient. After a long time, even if she wears other clothes, she also likes to wear breast wrapping.


    It''s really because of this that she dares to bet with Ning Tao. In her opinion, no matter what color the other party says, she is a loser.


    Just never thought, the other side said a word. It''s incredible. Dong Miaoke''s heart is full of five flavors, a little confused.


    Ning Tao is not easy either. It''s obvious that this woman is a guy who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Although he can say it accurately, he can''t guarantee that the other party will turn over suddenly and his spirit is tense.


    You know, the other side''s two elastic thighs are still hanging around his neck, but he doesn''t feel happy at all. After all, no one will feel happy when his life is in the hands of the other side.


    "How do you know?" After a long time, Dong Miaoke takes a deep breath and stares at Ning Tao.


    "I said I have perspective. Drillmaster Dong can''t speak. It''s not a matter of words." Ning Tao said nothing and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Release me."


    Ning Tao''s answer, Dong Miaoke naturally don''t believe, now coldly looking at Ning Tao road.


    "Well, all right."


    Ning Tao also saw that the other side was a little angry and didn''t want to provoke the other side. He slowly released his hand.


    After all, Fang Yan was watching, and he didn''t believe that the other party would dare to kill him.


    Fortunately, after he let go, Dong Miaoke''s legs also came down. Ning Tao finally took a few deep breaths and looked back at Fang Yan as if he had just seen him. He was surprised and said, "Captain Fang, when did you come back? Why didn''t you come in?"


    Fang Yan smell speech face can''t help but emerge a few black lines, Ning Tao this is not pit him? Sure enough, hearing Ning Tao speak, Dong Miaoke also looks at Fang Yan.


    Although he didn''t speak, his eyes were cold, and he made up his clothes.


    "Well, just back, just back..."


    Fang Yan smiles awkwardly, looks at Dong Miaoke and says, "Dong instructor, how about Ning Tao? Are you satisfied?"


    "Be a reserve player for the time being. No, I''ll let him go!"


    Standing up, Dong Miaoke glanced back at Chong ningtao and said faintly, "follow me."


    When passing by Fang Yan at the door, he hummed without expression, "Captain Fang, if I hear something tomorrow, I want you to look good!"


    "Er..." Fang Yan tugged at the corner of his mouth and closed his eyes to himself. He said a moment of silence for himself, knowing that he had offended the cold beauty.


    Just about to explain, the other side kept on walking, had left, did not give him a chance to speak.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao has been accepted by the other party. He has also finished the task. After wiping the layers of cold sweat on his forehead, he comes to the desk and picks up the phone.


    For the first time, he felt that it was not so easy to watch the news.


    The whole Dingxin base is very big. Drillmaster Dong walked in front of him and didn''t even look back. He didn''t seem to think of Ning Tao behind him.


    Ning Tao originally wanted to go up and inquire about the situation of Dingxin base, but when he saw that the other side was like this, he had to give up the idea, so he followed the other side aimlessly.


    Along the way, Ning Tao has gained a lot of insight. Here, all kinds of high-tech can be seen everywhere, including helicopters, fighter planes, and all kinds of electronic equipment. As long as he can think of it, he has everything. It''s just amazing.


    He wanted to take a look at these new things, but reason made him give up.


    In front of these precision instruments, there are some monitoring and other measures, which can be said to be watertight. In order to avoid some unnecessary troubles, just think about it.According to his vision, even if his spiritual power recovered, it would be extremely difficult for him to hide here and not be found.


    The password is easy to get, mainly because we don''t know how to break various monitoring measures.


    It''s still something he can see, but obviously he can''t find all the monitoring.


    When he came to a parking lot, Dong Miaoke got on an SUV. As soon as Ning Tao got on the car and closed the door, he stepped on the accelerator and rushed out of the parking lot.


    Before he came here, all his things were taken away. That is to say, from today on, he cut off any contact with the outside world. Looking at the dark sky outside the car window, Ning Tao gradually understood that his military life was coming.


    Fortunately, the car didn''t go too far. It stopped in front of a military camp in about ten minutes.


    There was no sign in front of the barracks. It was very simple. There were two soldiers standing at the door. When they saw the car, they saluted.


    Entering the hospital, Dong Miaoke stops his car and comes to the school yard. He doesn''t know where to find a whistle. When he puts it on his mouth, there is a sharp whine.


    And with this sound, not far from the building immediately came a sound, someone ran here.


    It was about three minutes. In the whole school yard, there were more than 20 people, all dressed in camouflage clothes and well-trained.


    When all the people arrived, drillmaster Dong raised his hands, swept his eyes in front of the crowd, and said with no expression, "now we have a message to inform you that our greedy wolf is going to join a new fight. This is Ning Tao, who came through the back door. In the future, we should take more care of him."

 Chapter 559

    Ning Tao almost fell to the ground when he heard the speech. It''s true that he went through the back door, but in front of all the big guys, you mean a few things, don''t you mean to make him ugly.


    He understood Confucius'' saying that only villains and women are difficult to support.


    "Mr. Ning taoning, please introduce yourself to us."


    Dong jiaoguan''s face was flat. Now he turned back and said to Ning Tao.


    Knowing that this time Ning Tao was offending this woman, he had no choice but to come to her, smile and politely say, "Hello, everyone. My name is Ning Tao. I''m a student of Donghai Zhongxia University. I''ll take care of you in the future."


    "Students?"


    One by one, hearing the words, his face suddenly looked strange and surprised.


    We need to know which of their greedy wolf brigade is not experienced in many battles, they are all elites selected from the army below, how can a student join them.


    However, this should be a word from instructor Dong. This man really came through the back door.


    "Well, art, Ning Tao will be assigned to your group for the time being. Go to the logistics room and get him a set of equipment."


    Dong drillmaster smell speech in the eyes flash a sip, after looking at the edge of a tall man said.


    "Yes."


    The man named art answered immediately.


    "Ning Tao, since you are new here, you are responsible for the duty of the first group tonight."


    Dong instructor crisp, sweep other humanitarian, "disband!" Then he turned and walked away.


    The army''s style of work has always been tough, and soon its personnel scattered, leaving only four or five people.


    "Hello, my name is art. I''m the leader of a group." The tall man stepped forward and put out a hand to look at Ning Tao road. It was an introduction.


    "Hello, group leader, my name is Ning Tao!" Ning Tao repeated again.


    As soon as his voice dropped, another young man with relatively thin figure came up, "Ning Tao, my name is Pangbo!"


    Looking at this name majestic, people look like monkeys, Ning Tao heart a joy, face also said hello.


    The others also introduced themselves one after another. There were five people in all. Apart from art and Pang Bo, the remaining three were Chen Wei, Tian Weihua and Fang Tian.


    "You cow force ah Ning Tao, the relation is so hard, can walk to our greedy wolf brigade through the back door, admire." Pang Bo sighed and couldn''t help saying.


    Ning Tao involuntarily touched his nose, with a bitter smile.


    It seems that he has another related account. He wants to say that he is not a related account at all, but now no one will believe the explanation.


    A college student can join the special forces of the special forces. Don''t be kidding. He doesn''t believe that.


    The more pressure Su and others put on him to join the army, the more pressure he felt.


    "Boy, I said you''re gilding, but you''ve found the wrong place. We''re not joking. I advise you to find a relatively safe army!" The essence in Fang Tian''s eyes flashed, and his words were contemptuous.


    In fact, not to mention him, the others are more or less unconvinced.


    You should know that they are all experienced in all kinds of battles, and they come in after layers of selection. Now a student is as easy as they are. How can they convince people.


    "Ning Tao, we often do the assessment here. If we fail the assessment three times in a month, we will be kicked out of the army."


    Tian Weihua shook his head and advised him.


    In fact, they have a lot of liquidity. It doesn''t mean that if they join, they can be kicked out once and for all. If they fail to pass the examination, they can be kicked out at any time.


    This is also to ensure that the greedy wolf team is always at its best.


    They also see too many people come and go, come and go.


    E "update" is the fastest! F


    fortunately, otherwise, if Ning Tao joined an ordinary army, it was estimated that someone would make trouble immediately, and at least a duel would be necessary.


    After all, in the armed forces, only the strong are respected, and what they talk about is military achievements. They hate this kind of relationship most.


    "Well, we know each other. Wei Hua, go back to sleep! Maybe there will be a task at any time. I will accompany Ning Tao to the logistics department to get things. " Fang te says hello and will take Ning Tao away.


    "Good!" Tian Weihua several people also all agreed, turned round to leave.


    There are not many things, including two camouflage suits and some basic daily necessities. The rest are for personal training. When art took them to the dormitory, the rest of them had already gone to bed.


    The barracks is like this. If there is no task, you will go to bed immediately at night and seize the time to cultivate your spirit. Otherwise, if there is an urgent task, you will easily lose your spirit.


    Put things in the free position, Fang te leads Ning Tao out of the door and comes to a hillside, which is the place to stand guard.


    "Ning Tao, did you offend instructor Dong?" Give Ning Tao a brief talk about the matters needing attention, art thought about it and asked tentatively.People with good eyesight can see that since Ning Tao is a relative household, his physical quality is certainly not as good as theirs. People still let him stand guard on the first day. Is this intentional or something?


    "Well I think so. "


    Ning Tao thinks about it, smashes his mouth and admits it.


    He didn''t expect that the woman was so cruel. He came from the East China Sea today, so he had to be on duty. This is not playing with himself.


    He was sure that as long as he didn''t agree, the woman would let her go immediately.


    "What? You really offended that beautiful snake Hear Ning Tao admit, art eyes a stare, really surprised, "quick say, how offended her?"


    Beautiful snake? Thinking of each other''s elastic legs, Ning Tao feels that this title is quite appropriate, but it offends her. Well, Ning Tao thinks about it, and feels a little more euphemistic, "is it a molestation?"


    "Molesting?"


    Art''s body faltered, almost fell to the ground, completely lost his composure, "man, you You''re not kidding


    Ning Tao scratched his nose, gave a bitter smile and didn''t open his mouth.


    The rest is that the other side is teasing him. It''s the beautiful snake wrapping her legs around her. Yes, it''s just teasing herself.


    "Boy, you are finished. Don''t you know the tiger''s butt can''t be touched? I think you''ll wear your shoes in the future. "


    Art, I don''t think much of you, patted your high shoulder and left.


    Not after wearing shoes, shoes have been put on! Ning Tao murmured to himself and sighed in his heart.


    If you want to be a soldier, you can make so many moths. He is enough.


    Now I can only go one step at a time. Subconsciously, I feel my pocket. I want to smoke a cigarette, but I feel empty. Then I think of where I am. I shake my head and bear it.


    In the Northwest China, the sky is cloudy and sunny. Due to the topography, there is a lot of rain in the Tarim Basin. In the middle of the night, there is a light rain mixed with snowflakes.

 Chapter 560

    "Damn, play with me!" Looking at the more and more heavy snow and rain, Ning Tao put out his hand to wipe the water on his face, and could not help but burst into a rude sentence.


    The house leaks, but it rains at night. It''s good to be on guard. There''s no chance to make a phone call. It''s better now. It''s completely drowned.


    The army has the discipline of the army. Although it''s boring to stand guard, it can''t be terminated because of the weather. He can''t leave without a message.


    Ning Tao is sure that as long as he goes back now, it is estimated that the beautiful snake will jump out from which corner, and then let him go.


    If he went back because of this, let alone that he could not account for it in Su Dingguo, even if he himself could not pass the test.


    Little by little, I don''t know how long, suddenly an urgent whistle sounded, broke the rain curtain and rang in the barracks.


    "I''ll wipe it, for God''s sake!"


    Ning Tao smell speech eyes immediately light up, the guy in the hand a back, immediately toward the barracks, almost no tears.


    Because the greedy wolf brigade is not in combat at the moment. When it gathers, it is the whole team that gathers and does not need to be on duty.


    Soon, more than 20 fully armed soldiers came out and stood quietly on the school field, very calm.


    In front of the crowd, instructor Dong''s SUV stopped there. As soon as the people gathered, the door opened and instructor Dong came out with a broken umbrella.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Ning Tao hates the itching teeth. They''re all drenched. This woman is very nice. She''s wearing coquettish clothes. This umbrella is really hateful.


    "Urgent task, target Fenghuang peak, load 30 kg, arrive at 8 o''clock in the morning, there will be a meal, beyond the time not only no meal, will be deducted once."


    Drillmaster Dong dropped his words, reached for the table, looked up again and said, "now it''s five minutes before three o''clock. You can have five minutes to prepare. The load is ready. At the door of the logistics room."


    To give you a brief introduction, drillmaster Dong has turned around and got on the car, and the dazzling lights are on immediately.


    Patta, Patta.


    "Come on


    "Hurry up!"


    ¡­¡­


    In just a moment, the scene became lively, and the group leaders immediately rushed to the logistics room.


    Five hours, walking to the top of the Phoenix Mountain, Ning Tao also remember, while asking his team.


    "What? Sixty kilometers. Mountain road. "


    Waiting for Tian Weihua to explain, Ning Tao can''t help but draw the corner of his mouth.


    It''s sixty kilometers from here to the top of Fenghuang mountain. It''s only five hours and I have to bear a heavy load. Even with Ning Tao''s physique, I have to scold him for being abnormal.


    To know that the mountain road is difficult to walk, they also have to bear the weight, even he is also afraid.


    This walking perspective really can''t help him. If he can use the spirit power, it''s not difficult. However, on the way here, Fang Yan has warned him that it''s strictly forbidden to use the spirit power, otherwise he will go to the military court.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care. Now his spiritual power is blocked. Even if he wants to use it, he can''t do it.


    "Cut the crap and go quickly. Ning Tao, if you can''t, you can run slowly. You''re new here. It shouldn''t be a big problem. The elder brothers can''t help you. You have to go first."


    Art took a deep look at Ning Tao and explained.


    It''s not art''s selfishness, it''s senior special forces training.


    If it''s collaborative training, it''s no problem. Now it''s individual combat. If we all help Ning Tao and support him together, we are bound to arrive late. In this way, not only will there be no good fruit to eat, but the punishment will be more serious.


    What the chief wants is personal ability. Of course, if you really want to help, it''s not impossible. It''s very simple. If you complete your own tasks and others'' tasks, you''re a bull.


    If you can''t do it, you''ll make people laugh.


    "Don''t worry, brothers. You go first. Let''s meet at the top of Fenghuang Mountain at eight o''clock!" Ning Tao put the load on his back and waved to several people, a relaxed look.


    He didn''t want to be a drag on other people.


    Soon, more than 20 people in the greedy wolf team have run out and disappeared in the dark. Ning Tao looks at his night watch and starts to move.


    Didi


    At this time, Dong''s car had already come over, honked twice, and the window opened, revealing Dong''s cold face. Looking at Ning Tao''s action, he said sarcastically, "why, do you recognize me?"


    "Who says I''m ready? Don''t you see me warming up?" Ning Tao turns his head and laughs. His eyes turn around on the other side wantonly.


    Since he has offended this woman, he should not suffer too much.


    "Well, I might as well tell you that it''s only five hours. Now it''s two minutes. As long as you''re late, you''ll leave greedy wolf at once."


    Time is urgent. Ning Tao still has time to warm up. In her opinion, the other party doesn''t know anything.Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed when he heard the speech. He suddenly came over and leaned on the window. Looking at the pretty face close at hand, he said, "drillmaster Dong, how about we make a bet?"


    "What bet?" Dong''s body retreated, stunned, but then slowed down and his face became colder. "Who wants to bet with you? Anyway, I won''t see you soon."


    "Then you are afraid."


    Ning Tao is not moved, once again leisurely way.


    "Cluck, I''ll be afraid. Well, tell me about it!" Although he knew that Ning Tao was a fierce fighter, he couldn''t stand his opponent''s look, and instructor Dong''s eyes were fierce.


    "I''ll bet on Fenghuang mountain that I can load another ten Jin and arrive at eight o''clock on time. Let''s see if I can pass by the back door?" Ning Tao brow tip a pick, took a trace of provocation.


    "Yes?"


    Drillmaster Dong can''t help but gather his eyes when he hears the words. He is a little surprised. Even in her opinion, today''s training has almost reached the limit of the human body. Now Ning Tao has to add ten catties.


    Mountain road, plus ten jin running, is not only ten jin so simple, this difficulty, estimate the whole greedy wolf can do, also very few.


    She didn''t believe Ning Tao could do it, but when she saw the confidence on the other side''s face, she couldn''t help thinking of the cunning in the office when the other side was pressing her, and a sense of pride suddenly rose up, "did you lose?"


    "Get the hell out of here now, that''s all."


    "OK, it''s a deal."


    For drillmaster Dong, it''s nothing that can''t be promised. Anyway, it''s the other party''s death. No wonder she.


    "Wait, I haven''t said I won yet?" See the other party to go, Ning Tao hastened to add a sentence.


    "You said


    Although I don''t believe Ning Tao can win, I have to say what I should say.


    "I''m going to win, drillmaster Dong. Don''t wear it after you wrap your breasts. Your breasts are not developed..."


    "Hum..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, instructor Dong stepped on the accelerator and left quickly, splashing the former with water.

 Chapter 561

    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your promise. Don''t cheat me!"


    Ning Tao took a step back and yelled at Dong''s car. After that, he felt much better.


    The other party bullied him so hard, just came to give him to wear shoes, this gas is not smooth, how can you do.


    He can''t beat women, but it''s not a big problem to make fun of them.


    As for offending the other party, he is not afraid of it. Anyway, it''s already like this. No matter how hard he is, he can''t be hard unless he pushes the other party to the front.


    But in his estimation, the woman will try to kill herself before that.


    In addition, he also wondered why women in the army like to wrap their breasts. Li Bingbing also likes to use it, and this woman also likes to use it.


    It''s just that the effect is different. Li Bingbing is getting bigger and bigger. This woman is getting smaller and smaller. It''s really not big.


    This is also for the sake of the other party. If the other party mind, he doesn''t mind giving the other party a way to activate his muscles and bones.


    Turning back to the logistics department, Ning Tao changed his load and came to the gate of the camp. He was ready.


    Just now, his warm-up was not made in vain, but with deep meaning.


    In terms of training, he certainly can''t compare with others, but in terms of endurance, I''m afraid no one can compare with him.


    His physical body is tempered by innate spiritual power, and his stamina is not ordinary. In addition, he has the strength of a vampire. It''s time for him to break out when he pulls away the power of Qi and blood.


    It is difficult for ordinary people to use the power of Qi and blood on a large scale, but they can use the Wuji skill to fully activate the collaterals.


    Legs suddenly on the ground a stare, the body drilled into the vast night, disappeared.


    Dingxin base is roughly located in the middle of Tarim Basin, where the terrain is complex. Although there are no poor mountains, there are many hills, and the roads are not generally difficult to walk.


    Now, with the rain so mixed, that kind of sour, let alone cool.


    It''s dark. Before long, Ning Tao''s whole body is muddy.


    Long distance running, we must run at a constant speed, do not greedy effort, otherwise do not say is 60 kilometers, even if it is 10 kilometers you can not walk.


    "You''re a jerk!" After running for a while, Ning Tao stopped, took off the load, took off his coat directly, tied it on the load and ran naked.


    The clothes in winter are thick. When they are watered by the rain, they weigh more than ten kilograms out of thin air. It''s not comfortable to wear them. It''s just like multi-layer armor.


    Gradually, Ning Tao caught up with some people, and saw that most of them also took off their clothes. Some even wore a pair of shorts, carrying the rest on their bodies and running.


    No one can see anyone in the evening of anti Zhengda. Besides, they are all old men, and they are not embarrassed. As long as they can run to the target, they are better than anything.


    "PATA, PATA" step out a spray, Ning Tao all the way running, the speed gradually accelerated.


    But when he passed under a big tree, he saw a short soldier not far away sitting there with his ankles covered in pain, covered with mud.


    The location of the other side is remote. If Ning Tao hadn''t just looked good, he wouldn''t have found it.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ning Tao came to the front, looked at the man, squatted down and began to care.


    "It''s OK. I twisted my foot. You can go first." The soldier shook his head and looked up at Ning Tao.


    "Then what do you do? I''m a medical student. I''ll help you correct it."


    In this place, it''s normal to twist your foot, but if you don''t get treatment in this way, I''m afraid you''ll miss something. Without waiting for the other party''s consent, Ning Tao has already started.


    Time is urgent, he also has no time to talk nonsense, grab each other''s feet, open trouser legs, first quickly check again.


    Sure enough, in the other side''s right ankle, has been red and swollen, looking very serious.


    Ning Tao can''t help but frown and feel a little tricky. The other party obviously twisted his feet and then walked again. If it''s serious, I''m afraid it won''t work in a short time.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao raised his head and said, "I''ll correct it for you first, and you can bear it."


    The latest! @ Zhang ^ Jie, Q on 7 ¡ë


    the soldier said "well", and didn''t say much.


    "Click"


    for the correction technique, Ning Tao can do it with his eyes closed. With a sharp twist and a dull hum from the other side, it''s done. It''s just that the other side''s ankle has swollen and can''t walk for a short time.


    "Why don''t we call for help?" After correction, Ning Tao thought about it and asked.


    The other side can no longer train like this, so we should take good care of it.


    He can use fluoroscopy, but when he''s out, he doesn''t dare to use it casually. Once he''s cured, if he spreads it, he may be in big trouble.


    Besides, it''s not a matter of life or death.


    "No, the task is not finished."


    The soldier stretched out his hand to stop Ning Tao and shook his head firmly."Then you can''t get to the top of the mountain like this. Being late is the same as giving up." Ning Tao sighed and advised.


    "No, I can insist. There is still hope." The soldier shook his head, looked at Ning Tao and said, "thank you, Ning Tao. You go first. I''ll walk slowly myself."


    "Er..." He is not surprised that the other party knows his name. After all, he has already shown his face.


    Just looking at each other stubborn appearance, Ning Tao frowned, a time don''t know what to say.


    From art''s mouth, he knew that it was an honor to join the greedy wolf. No one was willing to give up. He could understand the other party''s decision. The current situation would not be good at all. After thinking about it, he had to say, "well, I''ll carry you back."


    The other side was short, he estimated that adding him would be almost the same.


    "No, we can''t both run. You go first. Thank you." The soldier shook his head and refused.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I went through the back door. I opened a new brigade. It''s nothing. I took off my clothes." Ning Tao is too lazy to be wordy, so he says at the moment.


    For the first time, I think it''s good to go through the back door.


    "Er..." The soldier''s eyes flickered when he was stunned.


    "Don''t be stunned, it''s all old men. What''s m afraid of?" Seeing his indifference, Ning Tao started directly.


    "Man, your chest is very developed."


    It''s too big and too soft. By feeling, it''s not chest muscle. Ning Tao has already thought of it. He can''t help but gush blood in his heart. NIMA is another one with a wrapped chest.


    For a moment, his brain suddenly turned. His scalp was in trouble. He knew that he was in trouble.


    Involuntarily, Ning Tao took off the weight of the other person, even his coat. He couldn''t help reaching out and patting the other person''s bulging chest muscle, and spoke in praise.


    But then, he suddenly felt that the chest muscle was not right, and one hand was stiff there, with a strange look.


    He swore to heaven that he didn''t notice. The key is what to do now, whether the clothes are taken off or not.

 Chapter 562

    Fortunately, it''s not the first time Ning Tao has met this kind of thing. It can be said that he is just a little stunned, and then he has an idea. His hand keeps moving, and he says casually, "brother, do you think this beautiful snake is usually fierce to everyone?"


    If I go to apologize now, I''m afraid I''ll be embarrassed. After all, he just patted the other person''s chest. I really want to recognize it all at once. It''s strange that the other person doesn''t say he did it on purpose.


    In his heart, he couldn''t help teasing that women in the army like to wrap their chests. How hard it is to recognize when they put on clothes.


    Take the woman in front of him for example. She has a muddy face, a hat and a flat chest. If she doesn''t have a chest, he will admit his mistake.


    "Ah


    Dong Miaomiao''s state of mind has been completely disordered. Just now Ning Tao grabbed her chest, and she was encircled, so that she didn''t have time to resist when her coat was taken off. When she heard the other person''s opening, she suddenly woke up, looked up at Ning Tao, and wanted to say nothing.


    G.


    the main reason is that she is too bold to react.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao only took off his coat and didn''t take any further action. He threw the weight on his body to the other side and said carelessly, "you carry these, I carry you!" Words fall, he turned and squatted down.


    "Really no, Ning Tao, you go first, so we can''t reach our goal!" Dong Miaomiao''s face flashed a little bit complicated, and finally he shook his head.


    She herself and two people''s burden, two hundred jin, Ning Tao is still new, it is impossible to carry her up the mountain.


    "I said that you are such an old man. Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to go up, you can go up!" Ning Tao was a little impatient. He turned around and put all the weight on the other side. As soon as he put his hands on the other side''s arm, he picked up the other side.


    Everything is ready, Ning Tao hands in each other''s elastic buttocks, shake off two long legs, began to run at a constant speed.


    On his back, Dong Miaomiao didn''t dare to go out. He felt that the big hands on his hip flap were a little messy.


    It''s true that there are no details in the army, and there''s nothing wrong with her back. But now Ning Tao is bare. She is stiff and feels her big hands. It''s hard for her to calm down for a long time.


    I can''t say what it''s like for a girl to get angry when she is attacked by others, but she can''t get angry yet.


    Obviously, now the other party regards her as a man, so that she can''t even explain. The other party is calm, and she can''t care. She just pretends to be deaf and dumb.


    Carry a woman, rub up from time to time, feel good, is the welfare of Ning Tao.


    It''s not that he''s purposeful. The main reason is that it''s hard to walk on the mountain road. The other side ups and downs on his back, and his buttocks inevitably separate and close, close and separate.


    At best, he pretended to be a fool.


    However, soon, Ning Tao from the heart of a beautiful idea out.


    It''s too heavy. It''s more than 200 Jin. If it''s an ordinary person, it''s estimated that they can''t carry it at all.


    when they came to Osaka, they felt that the effect of jianlingtao was even worse, especially when he came to Osaka.


    Along the way, many players see this scene, can''t help but stare big eyes, this is too strong.


    It''s inhuman to be able to run on one''s back!


    Fortunately, the weather was not bright, and they were covered with mud, so they couldn''t recognize it.


    At first, Dong Miaomiao could hold her upper body and try not to touch Ning Tao''s back. But later, she felt that her head was a little heavy, which made her realize that it was not good. She might have caught a cold.


    Gradually, the body is also soft down, lying on Ning Tao''s back, dizzy and motionless.


    "Ning Tao, put me down. I may have a fever. I can''t get to the place like this!" Lying on Ning Tao''s back, Dong Miaomiao whispered.


    "If you have a cold, you have to go up the mountain quickly. Even if the rescue will take a while, it''s all old men, don''t be so fussy!"


    It''s not because the other party is a woman that they make up their mind to carry her, but a word from the other party. If they fail again this time, they will be driven out of the greedy wolf.


    He doesn''t feel much about the greedy wolf. The bastards have no face at most, but these people are real soldiers. In their eyes, Ning Tao sees a trace of pride.


    For them, it is an honor to stay in the greedy wolf.


    Can help a person is a person, since met, is fate, all when the cost of attack chest.


    The weather in the northwest desert is changeable. The rain comes and goes quickly. When the sky is dawning, the rain stops.


    Hand touched the mud of the face, Ning Tao looked at the watch, still have half an hour.


    Now he is standing on the Phoenix mountainside. The mountain is not big and there is a way. It''s not too hard to walk. It''s good news among many bad news.


    "Damn, smelly girl, don''t be led by me one day. I have to catch you in a circle."


    Biting his teeth, Ning Tao raises Dong Miaomiao on his back. He has already scolded Dong Miaomiao in his heart.During the training in the middle of the night, Mao was not only trained, but also treated a newcomer equally.


    "Sick, perverted."


    Even he felt that this training was aimed at him.


    The woman on the back will fall into a coma after such tossing, which makes Ning Tao dare not let go at all.


    He can also see that this woman''s physical quality is much better than that of ordinary people, but there is still a gap between her and art. She doesn''t understand the strength of each other.


    It''s cold in winter, and it''s raining. He''s exercising, but he doesn''t feel cold. He''s lying on his back, wearing wet clothes, and being blown by the cold wind. It''s strange that he doesn''t catch a cold.


    Ning Tao is never a man who admits defeat, otherwise he would not bite his teeth and say nothing in the face of Shao Wenlin and others.


    The woman on her back will be confused if she doesn''t go to the mountain for treatment.


    He is now a very serious physical consumption, after all, he is only a congenital state, no matter how strong his body is, it is also limited, there is no such exaggeration.


    Ning Tao guarantees that the whole greedy wolf can do his job and never surpass the top leader.


    This is not his pride, but there is no way to compare the two.


    It''s like a person driving a car, another person running, even if the road is not easy to walk, as long as the car driver dare to play with his life, even if you are Liu Xiang, you have to follow.


    According to Wu Chenzi, there is no one in ten thousand who cultivates immortals. It''s good to find a qualified one among every 100000 people.


    He is also the postnatal cultivation, and the benefits of his physical body are self-evident.


    Strong physical fitness means more potential than ordinary people.

 Chapter 563

    When people reach the limit of their body, they may break through themselves and reach a new height.


    In Buddhism, it''s called epiphany. In Taoism, it''s called enlightenment.


    In fact, it is a truth, that is to enter into another realm.


    This is not the promotion of cultivation, but a spiritual transformation.


    People have three souls and seven spirits. When the soul sublimates, inconceivable scenes often occur.


    Now Ning Tao''s condition has reached the limit. He only feels that his legs are getting heavier and heavier, and the woman on his back is like a mountain. He can''t breathe.


    But he didn''t care. He looked at the top of the mountain firmly, step by step.


    There are 10000 ideas in his mind to persuade him to give up. After all, it''s quite amazing that he can go to this place with one person behind his back.


    Just Ning Tao thought of the beautiful snake, gritted his teeth, and insisted again.


    It''s estimated that the other party is watching his jokes now, and he''ll steal the fun if he gives up.


    "Damn, I have to circle the fork a hundred times in the future, a hundred times."


    Every step, Ning Tao scolds.


    At this time, he couldn''t be distracted. He had to concentrate, force himself to concentrate and scold the woman.


    Ning Tao has never been so angry with a woman. Even when he saw Zhou Ru at the beginning, the other side made a series of reactions, he didn''t feel much.


    This woman is different. As soon as she comes, she starts to punish him. He also wants to let her taste it.


    "Faster, faster!"


    Ning Tao felt the wind in his ears, his whole body was full of blood, his eyes were blurred, and he was about to fly.


    Whoo!


    All of a sudden, there is a ray of cool in his mind, which directly falls into his limbs. Suddenly, there is a little bit of strength in his body, and the sight in front of him is clear again.


    "Breakthrough?"


    I can''t tell this feeling. For a moment, it seems that after a long time, I only feel that my whole body is back to normal in summer, and everything seems to have no change.


    But only he knew that he had broken through.


    It seems that nothing has changed, but in fact his body has changed a lot.


    As long as he is willing, he can even lift the prohibition of wuchenzi at will and restore his spiritual power.


    At the beginning, the reason why he wanted to imprison the spiritual power was that his cultivation was too fast, and the spiritual power was complex, and the realm was difficult to reach in a short time.


    It''s like a child playing with a big axe. It''s easy to be hurt by mistake.


    Now this phenomenon has disappeared, his realm is enough.


    As long as the opportunity can, even if the rush to practice Qi, his body is enough to bear.


    The benefits of the breakthrough can be seen soon. If outsiders see Ning Tao, they will be surprised.


    With a man on his back and a heavy load on his back, he walked as fast as he could. Although he was not a hundred meter conflict, he walked firmly. This is not what normal people can do.


    At this moment, on the top of the mountain, instructor Dong, wearing sunglasses and boots, was standing on a big stone, holding his hands in silence. There was a cold wind blowing up her short hair and fluttering wildly.


    Behind him, there is a temporary tent, several chefs are busy, and several big pots are fragrant with rice.


    On a clean ground, there was a tent. There were some people lying on the ground, all covered with mud.


    These are just run over the greedy wolf team, tired not light, no image of lying there.


    A moment later, Dong reached out and looked at his watch. His brow was wrinkled and he looked at it from a distance. Then he turned around and went down the boulder. He came to the muddy ground and whistled twice. He said in a cold voice, "stand in line!"


    All of a sudden, the original team members who were still scattered rose reflexively, and others helped each other and started to stand up as fast as possible.


    "Count."


    Drillmaster Dong''s face did not change. He gave a cold drink and immediately began to count from art.


    "One, two. Three... "


    Report to the instructor that there are 23 people in the greedy wolf brigade, and there are actually 18 people.


    After counting, art came out, saluted instructor Dong and cried out.


    "OK, now eat and go back to camp." Dong instructor Dai Mei micro pick, eyes in the audience swept eyes, on the mouth command.


    Og $C


    "report to instructor, it''s two minutes before eight o''clock!" Art''s face did not change, he called again.


    "There are still a few players left who have not returned. No one will give up before the time is up!" Art also hopes for miracles.


    "What? Do you feel that someone will come up again?


    drillmaster Dong sneered and looked at art''s team. The irony in his eyes is even worse. Or you think that someone like Ning Tao can come up again. It''s a waste of everyone''s time.


    She has been paying attention to Ning Tao. After all, both sides have a bet. Although she didn''t agree at that time, she acquiesced.


    Now I don''t see each other. Naturally, Ning Tao lost.


    The army worships the strong and refuses to talk. Now Ning Tao''s image in her eyes has plummeted.It''s not arrogant, it''s a clown.


    "You You see, someone''s coming up. "


    At this time, Tian Weihua suddenly pointed to the hillside and couldn''t help saying.


    This speech, the team members on the scene immediately one by one stare, this eye, almost did not let a person startle off the chin.


    At the foot of the hillside, a member of the team covered with mud was carrying a man on his back. He was going up the mountain quickly, and the speed was very fast.


    "I wipe it. How can that be?"


    "No, I''m blinded."


    "It happens to be on my back."


    "Who''s this, the bull."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this scene, many people have widened their eyes and whispered.


    You know, even if they went up the mountain alone, they almost didn''t peel off their skin. Now they are still carrying them up the mountain.


    "It''s Ning Tao, it''s Ning Tao..."


    Art''s eyes are sharp. Then he recognizes Ning Tao and shouts out.


    "What, Ning Tao?"


    "The one who goes through the back door."


    "I''ll go, man."


    "Who does he carry?"


    ¡­¡­


    Art took a deep breath and yelled, "Ning Tao, come on!"


    Before the other party came up, they couldn''t help. They got excited one by one and poked their heads out one after another.


    "He''s a jerk. He''s all up here, and he doesn''t help. He''s just refueling."


    Ning Tao looked forward and gasped again.


    Now he''s hanging all at once, and he''s out of breath.


    Whoo!


    Finally, when Ning Tao came to the crowd, his legs softened and puffed, and he and Dong Miaomiao on his back plunged into the mud.


    "Ning Tao?"


    Then they came back to their senses and quickly helped them up.


    There was more mud on Dong Miaomiao''s body, and no one could be seen.


    "Bah!"


    Sitting on the ground, Ning Tao vomited mud muddleheaded, squinting at Dong Miaoke, provocative ha ha smile, "beauty, how about it?"


    He looked at his watch. He was definitely not late.


    "Just in time, barely pass, nothing!" Dong Miaoke leaned over, his face unchanged, and walked slowly.

 Chapter 564

    Ning Tao almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. He finally came up. After all kinds of difficulties and dangers, the other party just covered up with a light word. How can he bear it.


    Since the other side is so ruthless, don''t blame him for not having any intention. Ning Tao slowly lifts a muddy palm up and hooks the other side''s delicate small and sharp chin. He gently picks it up, and his eyes are full of fun. "Girl, you lose."


    From the other side''s eyes, he obviously saw a trace of irony, this is to play with him, since it is so, then he is not polite, brother to accompany you to have a good time.


    He came to be a soldier, but he was not punished by others. The tiger doesn''t get angry. Do you really think I''m hellokity?


    If there were not so many people at the top of the mountain, he would like to give each other a hundred times to relieve his hatred.


    He is very frivolous, but he is really frightened by the people around him. It seems to them that he doesn''t know what to do.


    Holding his art face crazy change, secretly swallowed saliva, for Ning Tao pinch crazy sweat.


    He never thought that this guy who went through the back door could be so crazy. He even dared to tease the beautiful snake in full view of the public. It''s a shame.


    The people around looked at each other, but also silly, one by one Leng in place, they have never seen such a scene.


    You know, this beautiful snake may not be the strongest in Dingxin base, but it is the most difficult one.


    Not to mention the soldiers below, even the senior officials have never seen anyone who dares to tease her like this, or in such public places.


    In the whole barracks, the other party is very special. Although she is usually dressed in fancy clothes and coquettish, no one dares to disrespect her, because her means are not generally cruel. It makes people shudder to think about it.


    Once there was a foreign instructor who didn''t believe in this evil and tried to touch the tiger''s ass.


    As a result, he left a sentence behind, and then he turned and walked over, ignoring Ning Tao.


    "Damn it


    Ning Tao scolds secretly, feeling in the heart that this woman is too vicious.


    He didn''t sleep all night, and he didn''t go back. Looking at this posture, he had to run back. He was cruel enough. He looked like he had a rest for a morning, but basically Mao didn''t have a rest.


    As a result, he was not surprised. When everyone had dinner, instructor Dong announced in time that he would train at three o''clock and now run down the mountain.


    Ning Tao felt that he had regained a little strength, and he went to drink some leftover soup to nourish his spirit.


    Instead of going back with the crowd, he sat in a clean place and continued to rest.


    Although the realm has been broken, but the muscle has been strained. We should have a good rest. No matter how strong our body is, there is a limit. If we exceed this limit, we will definitely suffer a great loss.


    When the crowd packed up and left, Ning Tao crossed his legs and began to work.


    In the sudden moment of the realm, his seal was loosened, and some spiritual power overflowed. Now he will use these spiritual power to nourish his body.


    It''s not easy to do in the camp, but there are not many scruples here.


    Originally, he wanted to break the seal directly. After all, although it couldn''t be used, it could make him more resilient. Finally, after thinking about it, he gave up.


    We can''t just pursue the benefits in a short time. Although we can get a lot of benefits by breaking it now, his spiritual power is still very complicated, and what he shows now is very pure.


    Anyway, Lingli doesn''t have much use for him now. Instead, it''s better to put it there first. It''s just during this period of time that we can hone our body.


    Cultivation is just because it relies too much on the spiritual power, it ignores the importance of the physical body. Once the spiritual power is exhausted, it will almost be slaughtered.


    Two hours later, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, stood up and moved his muscles. He felt better all over.


    The soreness of limbs is not good in a short time, but the spirit has recovered a lot.


    After warming up, Ning Tao picked up his clothes and turned down the mountain.


    As for the load and other things, they are taken away by special personnel. The training is over, and no one will carry them down the mountain.


    Not long after he left, Dong Miaoke got out of nowhere and came to the place where Ning Tao had been sitting. He was stunned for a long time and had some doubts in his eyes. Finally, Daimei picked another road and went down the mountain.


    Ning Tao didn''t know that Dong Miaoke had gone up the mountain. At the moment, he didn''t have anything. He was relaxed and fast. In addition, he arrived at the barracks in just three hours during the day.


    After returning to his residence and taking a shower, Ning Tao finally lay on his bed, feeling for a moment.


    It''s not easy. I''ve been here one day and one night, and now I feel the bed. I can''t say the comfort.


    Before long, he fell asleep. I don''t know how long later, in the hazy, a voice woke him up.

 Chapter 565

    Strange place, Ning Tao sleep always very light, eyelid moved, opened his eyes.


    At the moment, they are packing and chatting. Seeing Ning Tao wake up, they say hello one after another.


    "By the way, the beautiful snake is driving to pick you up. How about it? Are you very ecstatic?" Chen Wei lies on the bed and looks at Ning Tao with bad intentions and makes fun of him.


    "Pick me up, No."


    Ning Tao is stunned and shakes his head. It''s strange that the woman can take her back.


    "No, Ning Tao, you can''t walk back." Fang Tian stopped what he was holding, widened his eyes and interrupted.


    "Well What''s the matter? Didn''t you walk back? " Looking at the expressions one by one, Ning Tao has a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Poof!"


    Tian Weihua, who was drinking water, directly sprayed out and coughed there.


    Fang Tian looked at Ning Tao strangely and said, "we came back by car."


    ¡­¡­ This time it''s Ning Tao''s turn to force, almost no old blood gushing out.


    It took him more than three hours to travel by car. He had been running for dozens of miles. He was very proud of himself.


    "Didn''t the beautiful snake let you run down the mountain?" A moment later, Ning Tao asked an idiot a black question.


    "Yes, the car is at the foot of the mountain. Can someone carry us down the mountain?"


    "All right!" Ning Tao knew that he was fooled by the girl again. He almost had no brain. He went to find the beautiful snake to fight for it. It''s too poisonous.


    "Ning Tao, it''s not good for you to tease anyone. You have to tease drillmaster Dong. You''ll be in big trouble later."


    Fang Tian looks at Ning Tao sympathetically. I don''t think much of you.


    The rest of the people looked the same. Fang te personally gave Ning Tao a basin of wash water and put it in front of him. He stared at him and said, "no matter whether you will be killed or not in the future, I admire you this time. If you don''t do it, you''ll make a big splash. You''ll run more than ten miles with one person on your back


    "Yes, even if you die in the hands of a beautiful snake, you can be regarded as a hero."


    "Man, live well."


    Still that sentence, the military camp worships the strong, this time Ning Tao''s performance, can be regarded as convincing the public.


    But this kind of boasting words, how to listen to, taste all don''t deal with, Ning Tao hit a mouth, hey, a smile, curl, correct a sentence, "beautiful snake have you say so terrible?"


    "Brother, you are a new born calf, not afraid of tigers, don''t know her means!" Fang Tian looks like he''s looking for his own fortune.


    "Cut, that''s what she didn''t know about me!" Ning Tao wears clothes and washes his face. Seeing that the big guy doesn''t know, he says again.


    "I tell you, beautiful snake is also a sultry woman, don''t say I offended her, even if it is a matter of minutes to take it down."


    Anyway, he has offended that woman. Ning Tao is not polite at all. These days, life and death are indifferent. If you don''t accept it, you can do it. Since it''s all death, it''s better to go straight in.


    "Cough..."


    As soon as his voice fell, several people in the dormitory looked surprised one by one. They looked strange and stared at him without speaking.


    Boasting forces everyone to like it. Seeing that everyone doesn''t believe it, Ning Tao hums, "why? If you don''t believe it, I''ll tell you that there are at least five or six men''s women, and none of them is inferior to the beauty snake. Even if she wants to, she can be regarded as a warm footed maid at most. "


    The room is very quiet, and the faces of art and others are stiff. Ning Tao finally finds something wrong.


    Although these people look at themselves, the focus is not on themselves, but behind him.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao''s heart was awe inspiring, his eyebrows were beating, and he turned his head slowly.


    WDB / (|


    the first thing that caught his eye was a black boots, tight hot pants, long legs, standing behind him.


    Stiff head, the bright face looked down at him without expression.


    "Good instructor Dong."


    Take a deep breath, Ning Tao suddenly got up and yelled.


    I''ll go! This roar almost paralyzed the other people in the dormitory, but they didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere and just looked at them like that.


    "Eloquence is good, why don''t you continue to say it."


    A moment later, instructor Dong held his arms and said in a cold voice.


    "Well It''s a joke. "


    Ning Tao mouth corner smoked to smoke, know this time to pretend to force too much head, hold back for a long time, just said a word.


    Uncle''s, often walk in the river, even if there are not wet shoes, not afraid of God like opponents, afraid of pig like teammates, Ning Tao is to believe this sentence.


    Looking at each other like this, it was obvious that they had come for a while, but a group of animals didn''t remind him. Didn''t they kill him?


    "Ning Tao." As soon as he put his hands on it, the instructor''s face became flat and his voice rose.


    "Yes." Here, the shoes are fixed, and Ning Tao is appointed."Thirty kilos, five free runs around the barracks. Now execute the order."


    "Yes."


    Now that he has been arrested, he has to admit his advice. Ning Tao agrees without hesitation. He looks back at his pig friend deeply and turns around and goes out.


    "Go to my place after the run."


    Indifferent to leave a word, Dong instructor turned to go out.


    "That''s it?"


    When the two left, you look at me, I look at you, finally Fang Tian vomited a word.


    Penalty running in the barracks is the most common, in their view, Ning Tao even if not dead this time, also want to peel off the skin, which expect just like chicken ribs punishment.


    These are nothing. The main reason is to go to my place after that.


    The difference is too big. They have never heard of any man who can go to the Dong instructor''s residence, but now it has happened.


    This is after Ning Tao made fun of each other.


    It can''t be the beautiful snake that likes this hanging. It''s occupied.


    Think of Ning Tao said the other side that sultry, people look strange, Tian Weihua added.


    "If you don''t want to try it another day to see if you will like it. Fang Tian glanced at Tian Weihua as if he were an idiot and made up for it.


    "Well, let''s just forget it. My life is not hard. I won''t touch it." Tian Weihua shrunk his neck and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    I''m kidding. Ning Tao is looking for death. At least the other party is still related. Maybe drillmaster Dong will have scruples, but if he dares to touch the tiger''s ass, he will end up miserable.


    It''s like beauties like bossy CEOs. In fact, the focus is not on bossy CEOs, but on CEOs, not CEOs. Why don''t you try bossy for women?


    "Maybe the beauty snake wants to take care of the influence and repair Ning Tao in her residence!" Chen Wei thought about the most possible reason.


    "Well, brother, prepare bandage disinfectant. I bet Ning Tao will take off several layers of skin this time."


    "Cut, you look down on beautiful snakes too much. I bet Ning Tao will lose his arms and legs, and he will be directly pulled to the hospital!"

 Chapter 566

    It''s nothing for Ning Tao to carry 30 kg and run around the barracks.


    Last night''s high-intensity running all survived, not to mention this?


    It''s just that what makes Ning Tao uneasy is that the last sentence of the beautiful snake, after running to the place where she lives, is very thought-provoking.


    If we say that in other places, he may not have much scruples, but if he goes to the other party''s residence, something will really happen, it''s reasonable and unclear.


    Of course, he did not narcissistic to the other side really take a fancy to him, certainly no good, he is most afraid of will Yin him.


    For example, if someone wants to take a bath on purpose, he will be able to wait for him. It''s not clear if he has a reason at that time.


    It''s not that he''s worried. He knows that he offended the beautiful snake hard enough.


    After running five laps, Ning Tao didn''t think of a reason.


    Put the load back, wash your face, find someone to ask Dong instructor''s residence, straight in.


    The solution is not to come up with it, but there is one thing that he knows very well. Since he can''t avoid it, he can''t solve the problem by thinking wildly.


    Moreover, the other party is his instructor, if you want to Yin him, he simply can not escape.


    Dong jiaoguan, as an instructor, had his own place to live alone. He didn''t live with them. Before he knocked on the door, there was a cold voice, "come in!"


    "Er..."


    Looking at the camera on the door, Ning Tao subconsciously touches his nose. It seems that the girl is waiting for him.


    It''s a blessing, not a disaster, but it''s a disaster. Ning Tao hesitates a little, then pushes the door and goes in.


    As soon as the door opened, Ning Tao''s eyes quickly swept in the room, a pair of alert appearance.


    The layout of the room is simple. It''s a living room, like a dining room. Except for some simple furniture, there is nothing else.


    It''s a two bedroom, and there''s another one inside. It must be a bedroom.


    Ning Tao''s mind is not on this. His eyes turn a little and he falls on the sofa against the wall.


    There, wearing a light blue coat, the red clad Dong Jiao official was bending his legs and holding a nail clipper to trim his nails.


    OE


    seeing Ning Tao, he raised his head and said, "finished?"


    "Yes."


    Ning Tao didn''t know what medicine the woman was selling in the gourd. He didn''t dare to relax his vigilance and promised.


    "Well, eat after you run."


    Instructor Dong motioned to the dining table with his chin, got up and took away the nail clippers and patted the broken nails on his legs.


    "Yes?"


    When Ning Tao first heard of it, he thought he had heard it wrong. He asked subconsciously, "what?"


    No wonder he was surprised. He said bad things about the other party and was caught. When he came, he was psychologically prepared. Even if the other party came up with a big fight, he was not surprised.


    But the other side not only looks calm, but said eat.


    Is the food poisonous?


    the thought flashed in his mind, and Ning Tao couldn''t help jumping out of it.


    This idea just flashed in my heart, and was immediately extinguished by him, which is unlikely.


    Even if the other party dares to poison, it has to see where it is. If it''s found out, I''m afraid no one can take the responsibility.


    "Why, I''m afraid I''ll poison the food."


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was uncertain, Dong instructor looked at him with a smile. He went to the washbasin, cleaned his hands, sat down at the table and filled himself with a bowl of rice.


    "Ha ha, drillmaster Dong is joking. I''m really hungry."


    Although did not want to understand, look at each other like this, seems to be specially waiting for him to eat, Ning Tao is not polite, happy promise, also thick skinned sat at the table.


    In the morning, he drank some leftover porridge and ran back and forth for dozens of miles. He had been hungry for a long time.


    Even if the other party wants to put medicine in the food, he is not afraid. He has perspective. Ordinary poison really has little effect on him.


    Food is not good, four dishes, two meat, three customs, a basin of rice, a basin of Lamb Soup, win in the taste.


    No matter what medicine he sells in the gourd, he fills his stomach first, but the other party doesn''t talk. Ning Tao fills himself a big bowl of rice, and then he eats it with vegetables.


    For a moment, there was silence at the table, only the sound of Ning Tao eating.


    More than ten minutes later, Ning Tao wiped his mouth and was satisfied. He couldn''t help looking at Dong drillmaster.


    He''s not so bored that he thinks he''s being asked to come over just for a meal.


    Sure enough, drillmaster Dong, who had eaten well for a long time, took a complicated look at Ning Tao and said, "thank you for saving that man today."


    "Ha ha, a little help."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao waved, "what''s the matter with that man now?"


    It''s no longer a big problem. Just have a rest for three or four days, said Dong."That''s good." Ning Tao nodded, thinking of the girl with a muddy face, he couldn''t help flashing a beautiful scene in his heart.


    "Ning Tao, I admit that I underestimate you. Your foundation is really good. Even in the greedy wolf, your physical quality is absolutely superior."


    "The training of ordinary soldiers is not suitable for you. I''ll go through with you. This time, I''ll strengthen the training for you, and strive to make your skills to a higher level in a short time. Are you ok?"


    "Special training?"


    Just these two words make him feel shivering. From art''s words, the training of greedy wolf team has become a famous abnormal, and he even needs to strengthen it.


    It seems that this is to kill him. Ning Tao sighs in his heart that he is doomed.


    Vomit a mouthful of turbid gas, Ning Tao straightforward way, "no problem!"


    Since the other party can say it, even if he has a problem, he is expected to go up. Instead of that, it''s better for the man to promise.


    "Well, according to your information, I have designated four training programs for you: first, firearms, second, fighting, third, means of survival, and fourth, proficient in electronic software."


    The first one is that I can be your teacher, and the other three are the top coaches of Dingxin base. As long as you are studious and not too stupid, two months is enough to be a teacher


    "When does it start?"


    See this appearance, the other side this is already prepared for oneself, Ning Tao finger knocked to knock table top, thought, open mouth to ask a sentence.


    It seems that his data should be very perfect. The training programs set up by the other side are all his weaknesses, but it''s not like the whole thing.


    In fact, Ning Tao is a villain. If this news comes out, it will make people lose their teeth. You know, Dong Miaoke has not given soldiers a small stove for a long time.


    This time, he not only taught Ning Tao himself, but also found the most powerful teacher in Dingxin base. I''m afraid few people have such face.


    For others, I''m afraid I''ll just enjoy myself. I don''t know where I''ll think.

 Chapter 567

    "Now, follow me to the shooting range!"


    Dong''s work is also vigorous and resolute. He had a plan in his heart, so he said after hearing the speech.


    Greedy wolf has a special shooting range, both indoor and outdoor. This time, instructor Dong brought Ning Tao to an indoor area.


    The place is very large, not only has the automatic lifting target, the rest of the training equipment is also available.


    In the two, there were also a row of guns, ranging from pistols to heavy machinery.


    Shooting is not difficult. As long as you are familiar with it, children over three years old can shoot. But if you want to shoot accurately, you need three conditions: balance, technology and practice.


    These three balances can be linked with practice. Technology needs to be learned. First of all, we need to understand the gun and its general structure, such as the pistol.


    Dong instructors to ningtao explain a few words, hand next to a pistol to take in hand.


    "The pistol is divided into semi-automatic, revolver, revolver. When the revolver is reloaded, it needs to rotate the pill turntable. Semi automatic is to automatically push each bullet into the barrel from the preloaded cartridge clip. This is a semi-automatic pistol."


    "If you know the types and performance of guns, it will be good for you to use and practice in the future."


    "Since you''ve played with guns before, you don''t need to wear glasses and earmuffs at the beginning of basic practice. You can go directly to the theme."


    "There are a lot of technologies in the category of firearms. Everyone''s precision shooter has his own set of shooting methods, but there are only several categories."


    "The first is eyesight. Only when you can see far and accurately, can you shoot accurately."


    "Most of the ordinary people are high minded and low handed, and it is difficult to reach a level of understanding."


    "In our greedy wolf, we usually use darts to practice the tacit understanding between eyes and brain."


    "Every sharpshooter is an expert or potential expert in using concealed weapons. If you can accurately throw the third ring from 20 meters away, you are qualified."


    Dong instructor pointed to the nearby dart plate and explained.


    It has to be said that drillmaster Dong is really an expert in this field. After the other party''s words, Ning Tao''s heart suddenly brightened.


    At least he knows how to practice.


    For the first time, in order to be afraid that Ning Tao could not remember, instructor Dong didn''t explain too much. Half an hour later, he stopped and assigned him a task.


    First of all, practice throwing darts at a distance of 10 meters, throwing darts no less than 4000 times, before dinner.


    This thing can''t cut corners at all. The target is intelligent and has an electronic display on it.


    That is to say, Ning Tao has to throw the general nearly a thousand times in an afternoon, at least an hour, but the failure is not enough.


    Fortunately, there is no regulation on the number of rings, but it can be thrown casually.


    This kind of living looks simple, but when Ning Tao started, he found that it was far from that.


    The dart is very light. Often when he throws it out, it deviates from the predetermined track and falls to the ground.


    Often throw ten times, at most two or three times can fall on the target, which let Ning Tao can''t help but some frustrated.


    Only at this time did he understand the meaning of Dong''s "eye brain integration".


    Every time, he aimed at the target plane. As a result, when he threw it, he often failed to hit the target.


    This is the deviation.


    It''s also the consequence of not being able to integrate the eye and brain. It''s usually inconspicuous, but now it''s suddenly leaked out.


    The first round P


    is still indoors, without wind direction and all external interference. If it is not, it is estimated that he will not be able to hit even one of the ten rounds.


    Of course, if he turns on perspective, it''s easy for him.


    But since he came to the barracks, it was also a kind of training. It never hurt to learn more.


    An hour later, Ning Tao felt that his arms were weak and weak, and he became more and more heavy.


    Fortunately, his fluoroscopy can also relieve fatigue. When drillmaster Dong came to inspect that night, although he didn''t say anything on the surface, there was a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes.


    Looking at Ning Tao leaving, Dong Jiao''s face was gradually shocked.


    Four thousand times, even once. Ning Tao did it in five hours.


    You know, it seems easy. In fact, even if she is trained, it is not easy for her to do well.


    This makes her feel underestimated Ning Tao again. This guy who goes through the back door is a pervert.


    "Is he really a student?" Thinking of the other party''s information, instructor Dong could not help muttering.


    After returning to the dormitory, Ning Tao is like an alien, surrounded by several people in the dormitory.


    "You pinch here and I touch there to see if he is short of arms and legs!" Amazing.


    "Why do you still flatter me to come back? I tell you that the beautiful snake has been conquered by me. Today, calling me at noon is to invite me to dinner."


    Eat cattle force not too big, Ning Tao first guilty looked at the door, just lying on the bed said."I''ll treat you to dinner, really or not."


    Tian Weihua opened his eyes and said in surprise.


    In their opinion, it''s good that Ning Tao doesn''t lack arms and legs. Who would have thought that the beautiful snake could invite him to dinner, one by one.


    "Believe it or not!" Ning Tao turns his eyes and says impatiently.


    "I wipe, brother, what I say will not come true." Tian Weihua reaches out his hand and pinches his thigh. He thinks that he said in the morning that the beautiful snake might have taken a fancy to Ning Tao. Now he is a little at a loss.


    The main reason is that the news is so amazing that people can''t digest it.


    "Ning Tao, I''ve made up my mind that you will be my boss in the future, and I''ll only serve you!" Suddenly, Fang Tian opens his mouth and looks at Ning Tao with admiration.


    In addition, Chen Wei, who is a bit sullen, rarely spoke.


    "Come on, you guys are too bad. When the beautiful snake comes, you don''t say hello to me. Are you just waiting to see me make a fool of myself?" Ning Tao doesn''t eat this one and says.


    The boss has nothing to be. He''s always anti thunder. He doesn''t want to be a leader.


    "Ning Tao, it''s not that we didn''t remind you, but that the beautiful snake just stood there and watched. We really can''t help it. Otherwise, I''ll give you my boss''s position as compensation." Art dry cough, some embarrassed way.


    "Yes, yes..." Others rushed to agree.


    "To fart, sleep, tired to death!"


    For a whole afternoon, I didn''t want to open my mouth.


    In the next few days, Ning Tao spent most of his time throwing darts. In his spare time, he began to contact guns, making great progress.


    Now he stands at a distance of 20 meters, an hour, and it doesn''t matter if he throws a thousand darts.


    However, with the passage of time, Dong''s requirements for him have also been strict,


    in addition, his second teacher has also come to teach fighting.

 Chapter 568

    Ning Tao''s fighting skill is taught by a flat headed middle-aged male instructor named Lin Lei, who is upright and does not laugh.


    Fighting skills, Ning Tao has never been in touch with before, his previous routine is common.


    All in all, he didn''t receive any proper training. When he fought with others, he relied on his previous experience, which was different from wuchenzi''s teaching and Lin Lei''s teaching.


    The military fighting skill is fastidious, simple and quick. It can kill people in one move. There is no other fancy.


    The pursuit is high efficiency, how to kill each other in the fastest, time, high efficiency.


    Today, although it is the era of hot weapons, it is common for special forces to meet each other.


    Before the training, they had a competition. As a result, Ning Tao was defeated miserably.


    In this regard, Ning Tao is not surprised, lost to Lin Lei, which does not mean that he is not as good as the other side.


    In the past, he used to use both spiritual power and perspective when he fought with others. Apart from these, if we only talk about fighting skills, not to mention involvement, I''m afraid even ordinary soldiers may not be able to beat each other.


    Fighting is mainly to master the key of the human body, and then kill, the most important thing is people''s reaction ability, master moves are often very short to tell the outcome.


    As long as we improve people''s reaction ability, then we can learn some fighting tactics.


    After explaining it to Ning Tao, the formal teaching began.


    The training method is very simple, Lin Lei let Ning Tao blindfold, practice reaction ability, as long as he can hold on to 5 minutes without Ko, is qualified.


    $4


    but just one day later, Ning Tao was abused into a dog. He was injured all over and had no fighting power.


    He doesn''t know how to fight. His biggest advantage lies in his eyes, not to mention five minutes, even one minute.


    Lin Lei is merciless. On the first day, Ning Tao lies on the bed for a day. Even he suspected that it was Dong''s deliberate revenge on him.


    However, only four or five days later, he understood the benefits of this kind of practice. At the beginning, he could only hold for dozens of seconds, and then gradually to one minute.


    Not only that, but also sometimes he can take the initiative to attack, in exchange for time for himself.


    In the next two minutes, although he was in a mess, fortunately, he would not be slaughtered and his reaction ability was greatly increased.


    Ten days later, he made great progress. Five minutes in the other side''s hands is more than enough.


    After that, Lian Lian stopped training him in this way and began to teach him some military fighting skills.


    Different from Wudang''s martial arts, military combat is not too flashy and merciful. It''s all about killing people. Its moves are fierce.


    In addition, the other two skills, Dong instructors also arranged top instructors for him. In just half a month, Ning Tao''s progress has made rapid progress.


    Thanks to his fluoroscopy treatment, no matter how serious the injury is. As long as after a night''s rest, the next day will be lively.


    In the following days, Ning Tao''s life became busy. Four teachers took turns to give him abnormal training. Every day, Ning Tao would make new progress.


    Thanks to his recovery, dong thought that the two-month special training had been completed in more than half a month.


    In the twinkling of an eye, half a month passed. It was not until new year''s Eve that Ning Tao postponed this kind of dark training and took a half day off. I got my cell phone back.


    For a whole afternoon, Ning Tao made more than ten calls in a row, and finally managed to deal with the matter.


    Sometimes it''s troublesome to have too many women. Only his women have made five or six phone calls.


    Ghost, Ning Tao to Li Bingbing also made a phone call, the result was scolded a bloody.


    What to eat dry wipe clean away, the phone off, people are missing!


    Ning Tao didn''t hear his sarcasm, but he just paid for it.


    But he knew the madness of the woman. If he didn''t let her scold him, he thought he could kill her directly.


    at least he calmed her down.


    However, Ning Tao was relieved to learn from the project enclave that the Cao family didn''t make any big moves for the time being, and Feifei jewelry went well.


    After the last phone call with Wu Chenzi, Ning Tao stood up and patted the soil on his buttocks and turned back to the dormitory.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao arrived at the dormitory, Tian Weihua and others immediately came up. The former frowned and winked at him, "boss, it''s wonderful just now, but I''ve been waiting for you all afternoon. I just left!"


    "Wonderful?" Ning Tao smell speech eyebrow a pick, in the heart muttered a.


    Miaomiao was the girl he saved in the last training. After the other side recovered, he came to thank her.


    Since then, they have known each other. They will come to him from time to time and give him some snacks.


    "Elder Ning, I say you are too weak. If you have a Dong instructor, you will not be able to collect the wonderful things." Fang Tian''s face is ambiguous, and his mouth is full of acid.For Ning Tao, several people are not even satisfied with the wall, so they obey him.


    Dare to tease beauty snake, but also arm and leg intact, in addition to him, no one else.


    But it''s really hard to find fault. You have the ability to run dozens of kilometers with a woman on your back. After several collective training, you''ve seen Ning Tao''s strength, and no one dares to take the back door.


    That is, Ning Tao has to take care of his brother''s feelings. Chen Wei sighs.


    "Go away, I don''t mean that to Miaomiao!"


    Ning Tao laughs and scolds. He cleans up his things and goes out to the wonderful dormitory.


    The other party has been waiting for him all afternoon. Maybe there''s something wrong. He''s going to have a look.


    There are few female students in the whole greedy wolf brigade, and each dormitory is more than enough, which is also a great welfare.


    "Brother Ning, you''re here!"


    Seeing Ning Tao coming, Dong Miaomiao was so happy that he quickly let Ning Tao in,


    "what''s the matter, Miaomiao, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s not new year''s Eve. I made some dumplings myself. I want you to come and eat them!" Dong Miaomiao is a bit wry, red face, the bag opens mouth to say.


    "No, Miaomiao, it''s in the canteen!" Ning Tao looked at the door, some embarrassed way.


    There are more wolves and less meat. There are few women in the greedy wolf brigade. They all become baby bumps, not to mention many pursuers like Dong Miaomiao. Ning Tao knows that he will stay here for a long time, and he doesn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a lot of bags. I sent some to my sister. I can''t finish the rest!" When Dong Miaomiao heard that Yan''s face turned white, he bit his lips.


    Sister?


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and asked tentatively, "drillmaster Dong is not your sister, is he?"

 Chapter 569

    Hearing that he hesitated, Dong Miaomiao finally nodded his head to yes Although in the heart had guessed, but hears the other party to admit personally, Ning Tao mouth corner''s muscle drew to draw, still has some astonishment.


    In the past, he didn''t think about this problem. Both of them were surnamed Dong, but beauty snake didn''t give any special treatment to only Miao Miao.


    "Well, my sister doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble because I''m his sister. She deliberately conceals it!" Seeing that Ning Tao was surprised, Dong Miaomiao explained, "brother Ning, I''ll tell you about it alone. I hope you can keep it secret for me."


    "Sure, don''t worry."


    Ning Tao agreed without thinking.


    "In fact, in fact, my sister also wants to thank you for helping me last time. She is cold and warm-hearted. Don''t misunderstand her."


    Dong Miaomiao hesitated and looked at Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha, it won''t be."


    Ning Tao shakes his head. After such a long time together, he has a deep understanding of drillmaster Dong. Naturally, he won''t care about it.


    However, he understood that after the training, he spoke ill of the other party in the dormitory. As a result, instead of being trained, he invited him to dinner. He couldn''t figure it out at that time.


    Now it seems that the other party is thanking. If he had known that, he would not have been so worried about eating.


    Look at "chapter Y7 on 5ik6


    " wonderful, you don''t have to be so polite to me in the future. We are all comrades in arms and help is necessary. "


    The other side always said that he helped last time. Ning Tao thought about it and repeated it again.


    "I really want to thank you, Ning Tao. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I would have left the greedy wolf." Dong Miaomiao sighed and stressed.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao smell speech a burst of embarrassment, think of the things that night, if not perspective found that each other is a woman, I''m afraid the clothes are stripped to each other.


    Don''t want to mention this matter, Ning Tao eyes in each other a little look around, to switch the topic way, "don''t you do dumplings? Not yet? "


    "Ah Sorry, it''s still in the pot. I forgot! "


    Dong Miaomiao was stunned, and unconsciously vomited his sweet tongue. He looked at the kitchen and ran away, leaving behind a sentence: "brother Ning, wait a minute, it will be ready soon."


    Ning Tao smiles and sits on the chair, looking at each other''s room.


    People are more irritating than others, because there are fewer female soldiers. They are all in one group. When it comes to girls, they are all in one group. It''s very quiet.


    The living room and the kitchen are closely separated by a curtain. Looking at Dong Miaomiao''s busy figure in the kitchen, Ning Tao touches his chin and smashes his mouth.


    The names of Dong Miaomiao and Dong Miaoke are really similar. In the past, he didn''t pay attention to them. The biggest reason is that their personalities are too different.


    Dong Miaomiao belongs to that kind of delicate and lovely. A female man from instructor Dong is not enough to describe it. It can''t be more appropriate to use a beautiful snake.


    But this pair of sisters have one thing in common, that is, they are both beautiful. When


    was in a hurry, Dong Miao Miao had brought out a hot dumpling, and had two dishes and a bottle of Baijiu from the cupboard.


    "Brother Ning, it''s new year''s Eve. Do you mind if I accompany you?"


    Dong Miaomiao is in a good mood. He pours a cup for Ning Tao and looks at her with a smile.


    "Ha ha, you accompany me, not afraid that your sister will be jealous?" Ning Tao raised a trace of radian on his lips and joked.


    Dong Miaomiao seemed to have been told something was on his mind. His face suddenly turned red and he said, "I''m not afraid. My sister doesn''t like the excitement. I want her to come, but she doesn''t want to."


    "Ha ha, you are not afraid of me. If she knows that I am here, she will not kill me when she knows." Ning Tao laughs and takes a bowl of dumplings from the other party, pretending to be afraid.


    "Well, can you be afraid? You are not afraid of your sister. You not only speak ill of her behind her, but also tease her openly. " Dong Ning Tao said to turn over to hate a wonderful lip to bite a voice.


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao forgot about it and broke into sweat. He didn''t know that they were sisters at the beginning, but he didn''t have any scruples in front of them and often exposed Dong''s shortcomings.


    Now I think of it, I can''t help looking strange. It''s really stupid to speak ill of someone''s sister in front of her.


    But then Ning Tao looked at Dong Miaomiao suspiciously and said, "well, you will never give you a beautiful snake Oh, no, give me a little report to drillmaster Dong! "


    These days, when he was training, he was given a lot of attention by Dong Miaoke.


    As long as the other party has time, the other party will personally check his progress and participate in it.


    When learning electronic equipment, Ning Tao still remembers the first time he learned to parachute. It was the woman who pushed him down.


    Even when he resisted Lin Lei for five minutes, half of his skin injuries were left by instructor Dong.


    "No, I won''t be so boring!" Dong Miaomiao sees Ning Tao''s mind and says in a hurry."It''s true. I don''t believe it." Ning Tao raises an eye to slant at the other side one eye, the way of not smiling.


    "No, brother Ning, you have to believe me, I can swear


    On hearing this, Dong Miaomiao was a little anxious, and he would raise his hand to swear, as if for fear that Ning Tao would not believe it.


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, stretch out a hand to beat the palm of the other side, "tease you to play, how can I not believe you."


    "You Brother Ning, you are so bad... "


    Looking at Ning Tao''s appearance, Dong Miaomiao realized that he had been cheated. His pretty face became more red. He put his hand on Ning Tao''s arm and pinched it. The latter was very cooperative.


    "Brother Ning, how about the dumplings I made?"


    After a while of joking, Dong Miaomiao looks at Ning Tao and eats some dumplings. He leans forward, a little nervous.


    "Well, it''s delicious. It''s delicious!"


    After swallowing the dumplings in his mouth, Ning Tao ate another chopstick dish and said casually, "Miaomiao, I don''t have to do anything to eat in the future. Training is enough. I have time to accompany your sister!"


    Ning Tao is not a fool, the other side has been giving him food and drink, a little interesting to him.


    Everyone likes beautiful women, but he really doesn''t want to have anything to do with each other. Several of his family are enough to give him a headache. There is a Li Bingbing in Jinghua, who really doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    He also does not think that he is a sweet cake, because he has saved each other, so it is not very good.


    "Rather Brother Ning You Do you hate me? "


    When Ning Tao said dumplings were delicious, Dong Miaomiao was very happy, but then his face turned pale, staring at Ning Tao with big round eyes.


    "No Miaomiao, don''t get me wrong. You are so beautiful. Why don''t brother Ning like it? I''m afraid others will misunderstand you! " Ning Tao sighed and found a reason.

 Chapter 570

    "No, I''m not afraid. I like to be with brother Ning!" Dong Miaomiao shook his head and said firmly.


    "You I can''t explain it to you! " Ning Tao picked up chopsticks and ordered the table. Now that he had said that, he simply spread out, "wonderful, to be honest, I have a girlfriend."


    In fact, he could see that Dong Miaomiao was very simple. Because of this, he didn''t want to hurt each other.


    He doesn''t want to let the other party get deeper and deeper.


    "Brother Ning, you..."


    Hearing Ning Tao admit that he has a girlfriend, Dong Miaomiao tenses her face and clenches her chopsticks with her wrist.


    "Yes, I''m actually a big turnip. I not only have girlfriends, but also several of them." Ning Tao took a chopstick dish and said it seriously.


    Dong Miaomiao lowered his head and pounded the dumplings in the bowl with chopsticks. He had broken several dumpling skins and whispered, "brother Ning, you can''t like me, but you can''t use this reason to prevaricate me."


    "Which reason?" Ning Tao a Leng, then wry smile a, shrug a shoulder way, "I really have a few girlfriends."


    These days, how to tell the truth, no one believes it.


    "Eat, elder brother Ning, you eat vegetables. These are all the dishes I got from other places. I made them myself. Try them."


    However, Dong Miaomiao didn''t give Ning Tao a chance to further explain. He raised his head and reluctantly showed a smile on his face. He didn''t seem to hear what Ning Tao had just said. He held out his chopsticks and pointed to his dish.


    Well, the other party doesn''t want to say this. Ning Tao can''t force him to agree and eat with his head down.


    For a moment, the table was quiet, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    "By the way, Miaomiao, how do you remember to join the army?"


    The other party invited him to dinner, the atmosphere is very stiff, also not good, Ning Tao casually asked a sentence, nothing to find words.


    "Oh, I adored my sister when I was young. She was very strong. Later she joined the army. I grew up and followed her."


    "Brother Ning, do you like my sister''s type?"


    After eating a dumpling, Dong Miaomiao suddenly looks up and asks Ning Tao.


    "Well What? " Ning Tao raised his eyes, then shook his head and said with a smile, "Miaomiao, what do you think? There is nothing wrong."


    "Hum, don''t think I don''t know. Every time you guys see my sister in training, your eyes will fall out!"


    Dong Miaomiao said goodbye to Ning Tao, but he was a little cute and cold.


    "That''s someone else. I don''t have one." Ning Tao dry cough, guilty of a whisper to explain.


    This is true. The main reason is that drillmaster Dong usually wears too sexy clothes. If he is on the street, absolutely no one will regard him as a soldier.


    "I don''t believe your lies. Don''t think I didn''t hear your dirty words that night!" Dong Miaomiao is not polite to Ning Tao at all. He directly exposes his background.


    "My dirty words?" Ning Tao was stunned, when


    "the day you trained to carry me, don''t admit it, I heard it." Dong Miaomiao pursed his lips and glared at Ning Tao.


    "Er..." The idea in Ning Tao''s mind turns, this just shakes the spirit, a face suddenly wonderful rise.


    At the beginning, he was also in a hurry. He seemed to have said that he was going to give drillmaster Dong a circle, but he didn''t expect that the other party remembered so clearly.


    "That''s wonderful. At the beginning, I just said it casually. Don''t tell your sister."


    Now Ning Tao is to know the means of beauty snake, this if let the other party know, don''t pick his skin.


    "I forgot what you said, I lied to you!" Clinker Dong Miaomiao blinked his eyes and said with a sly smile to Ning Tao.


    "Er..." Ning Tao didn''t expect that Dong Miaomiao also became a little slippery, subconsciously touched the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "In fact, my sister is not such a person. She is very pitiful. She used to like a person and would get married. As a result, the man had a temporary job and died abroad..." After thinking about it, Dong Miaomiao tells the story of Dong Miaomiao.


    "Oh, so it is."


    Ning Tao can''t help but sigh. He has heard from people in the dormitory, but he doesn''t know much. It turns out that''s the case.


    "Before he left, the man asked his teammates to come back and make my elder sister happy every day. He once quietly bought some beautiful clothes for my elder sister, but before he could give them away, he just..." After that, my sister only wore beautiful clothes.


    Ning Tao is gradually surprised in his eyes when he hears the words. Then he understands the reason why the other party is dressed in fashion. He has a heavy heart. He sighs and murmurs, "why bother!"


    "Yes, we all advised my sister, but he just didn''t listen. My sister said she would never marry again in her life." Dong Miaomiao''s heart became heavy and his voice dropped a lot.


    Ning Tao is not surprised. He thinks that even if the other person wears this fashionable dress, he will not be happy every day, but will be very painful.For a moment, he had some sympathy for the beautiful snake.


    Ning Tao is also an infatuated girl. He suddenly thinks of Fang Qianqian, his second girlfriend. In a sense, they belong to the same kind of people.


    But one chose to stick, the other chose to give up. But no matter what kind, it''s for each other, no selfish.


    This kind of thing has no way to persuade, need oneself to realize, thought of this, Ning Tao heart originally to Dong drillmaster the last bit of gnash teeth also disappeared.


    Undeniably, put aside the other side''s cold coat, the other side of the following players or good.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door, which made the two people who were eating with chopsticks pause.


    "It''s not your sister."


    New year''s Eve, this point can come, it is estimated that Dong miaokuo, subconsciously said a sentence, Ning Tao heart is a little empty up.


    He is in Dong Miaomiao''s room. If the other party misunderstands him, he may work with him directly. He believes that the other party can do it.


    "I''ll open the door."


    Dong Miaomiao hesitated for a moment and got up to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, there stood a burly man with flowers in his hand. At the moment, when he saw Dong Miaomiao, he looked happy and said, "Miaomiao, good new year, I''ll send you a bunch of flowers."


    "Ah Thank you for your loyalty. It''s just the flower... "


    In front of this person is not others, it is her leader Zhou Zhongyi, has been pursuing her for a long time, see flowers how she can not understand what meaning, hesitated for a long time, do not know how to refuse.


    "Miaomiao, it''s just a bunch of flowers. It doesn''t mean anything else. You won''t even refuse me for the Chinese New Year."


    Before Dong Miaomiao could say no, Zhou Zhongyi had already sealed up and said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, I''ll take the flowers. Go back."


    The other side talked about it all, and Dong Miaomiao couldn''t say anything more, so he had to take it.

 Chapter 571

    When Zhou Zhongyi heard that Yan''s face was stiff, he hesitated for a moment. Then he said with a smile, "Miaomiao, I''m ok. Don''t invite me in!"


    "This..." Subconsciously, Dong Ning looked back and saw something wonderful.


    "Miaomiao, I have something to tell you."


    Zhou Zhongyi took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind. Taking advantage of Dong Miaomiao''s negligence, he suddenly crowded into the room.


    But as soon as he entered the room, Zhou Zhongyi saw Ning Tao, who was eating dumplings. His face was stiff, and he was stunned in the original place. His face changed one after another.


    "Team leader Zhou is here. Have you eaten yet? There are still some dumplings here."


    Ning Tao''s face is also a little embarrassed. He reaches for his chopsticks and points to the dumplings in the basin. It''s a greeting.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t treat himself as an outsider here, Zhou Zhongyi''s face became more ugly. He shook his head and asked instead, "how can you be here?"


    It''s a new year''s day. Lonely men and lonely women live in the same room. It''s impossible for people not to think about it.


    "Team leader Zhou, brother Ning is invited by me. I''m bored and want to talk to him."


    Before Ning Tao spoke, Dong Miaomiao explained.


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao rubbed his forehead, eyes closed, heart, finished.


    Zhou Zhongyi is famous for being a greedy wolf. He is known as Zhou lunatic and has been pursuing Dong Miaomiao. Now it seems that there is such a thing. He immediately gets up and looks at the two people, "that I''ve had dumplings, too. Miaomiao, leader Zhou, talk to you. I''ll go back first. "


    He was thinking about how to leave, now Zhou Zhongyi came, just gave him a step.


    "No, elder brother Ning, you have to eat. Leader Zhou came to me for training. Let''s go out and talk."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was about to leave, Dong Miaomiao was a little flustered. He quickly said something and took Zhou Zhongyi out of the room and closed the door.


    It''s a special day tonight. She has carefully prepared for the day, and even offends her sister for it. If Ning Tao is allowed to leave like this, she is not reconciled.


    This is looking for something. Looking at the closed door and thinking of Zhou Zhongyi''s fierce eyes just now, Ning Tao sighed in his heart. It seems that this will offend the leader of this week.


    "Chief Zhou, what''s the matter? I''ll talk about it in the evening." Outside the room, Dong Miaomiao fans a pair of big eyes and looks at Zhou Zhongyi''s voice.


    "Well This... " Zhou Zhongyi almost didn''t have a mouthful of blood to gush out when he heard the speech. This time, he came to ask for love, but with Ning Tao in the room, he said nothing.


    Hesitated for a long time, he just choked out a word, "Miaomiao, you''re better with Ning Tao!"


    "Team leader Zhou, don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with brother Ning!" Miaomiao Wenyan quickly waved his hand, but his face was more and more ruddy, as if to drip blood.


    But as soon as he saw Dong Miaomiao''s look, Zhou Zhongyi felt a thump in his heart. He could not see each other''s meaning. He sighed and said, "I understand."


    "What do you understand?" Dong Miaomiao''s face was full of surprise and asked.


    "It''s OK, Miaomiao. I''ll go back first!" Zhou Zhongyi left a word, turned around and left.


    "Team leader Zhou, you haven''t said anything yet?" Dong Miaomiao, holding the bunch of flowers, was stunned.


    But the former didn''t even look back and soon disappeared in the dark.


    When Dong Miaomiao came into the room and looked at the flowers in each other''s hands, Ning Tao said with a smile, "Miaomiao, leader Zhou is nice to you."


    "Brother Ning, don''t get me wrong. I have nothing to do with leader Zhou!" Dong Miaomiao puts down the flowers and says nervously to Ning Tao.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t think much about it." Ning Tao stood up and waved his hand. He didn''t want to get involved in each other''s affairs. He said, "wonderful, it''s getting late. I''m tired. Go back to sleep. You can have a rest early."


    Dong Miaomiao is very simple. He has nothing to say to the other party. Now that he''s finished eating, it''s easy to cause misunderstanding if he stays any longer. It''s time to go back.


    However, when Ning Tao just walked to the door of the room, Dong Miaomiao suddenly yelled behind him, "brother Ning."


    "Yes?" Ning Tao brow picked next, turn round a way, "how, wonderful?"


    "Well Brother Ning, can you give me a hug? "


    After a long hesitation, Dong Miaomiao bit his lip and said something.


    "This..." Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the speech, but he didn''t expect that the other party suddenly made this request. He just wanted to say no. he just raised his eyes to Dong Miaomiao''s expectant eyes. Ning Tao didn''t talk nonsense. He stepped forward two steps, reached out to hold the other party, and whispered in his ear, "Miaomiao, happy New Year!"


    This hug, Ning Tao is flat, let go of the other side to give it a smile, then turn around and leave.


    However, not long after he returned to the dormitory, the trouble came. Zhou Zhongyi came uninvited.


    "What''s the matter with group leader Zhou?"


    seeing each other, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Ning Tao, do you like Dong Miaomiao?"


    Zhou Zhongyi is very simple. When he opens his mouth, he goes straight in. Originally, he didn''t want to be unhappy on New Year''s Eve, but when he went back, he just wanted to ask the truth."Team leader Zhou, don''t get me wrong. There''s nothing between me and Miaomiao!" When seeing the other side, Ning Tao knew what the other side was going to say, and opened his mouth to explain.


    "You don''t like her, why do you go to her tonight?" Zhou Zhongyi''s face sank, and his words were rather bad. "Ningtao, if I find out that you dare to play tricks, I can''t spare you."


    Usually, Ning Tao seldom trains in groups, and other people are not familiar with him except in their dormitories. However, it is Ning Tao''s teasing of drillmaster Dong that makes a lot of noise in the whole military camp.


    In addition, drillmaster Dong personally opened a small kitchen for Ning Tao. In Zhou Zhongyi''s opinion, Ning Tao is completely a playboy. How can he not be angry.


    I wipe, this is to start a crime, Ning Tao suddenly some unhappy, directly back to the top of a sentence, "where I go, I''m afraid it''s not up to you, team leader Zhou to manage it, I''m tired, team leader Zhou if nothing, please go back!"


    "Well, what if I have to deal with it today?"


    Zhou Zhongyi was angry when the soldiers didn''t get angry. He hummed coldly, "Ning Tao, I know you have backstage, and let drillmaster Dong teach you in person now, but it''s not your arrogant capital. Dare you fight with me?"


    "¡Ì


    " team leader Zhou, it''s too much for you to come to our group for this new year celebration. " At last, art and others couldn''t see it, so they came to talk.


    "Art, this is a private matter between Ning Tao and me. I hope you don''t interfere!"


    Zhou Zhongyi looked at Ning Tao coldly and said sarcastically, "Ning Tao, if you are a man, just fight with me. Dare you?"


    In fact, Ning Tao is greedy for wolves. There are many unconvinced members below.


    Ning Tao is good. He comes through the back door. It''s not a big deal. Moreover, the training is small. What the army admires is the strength. He seldom likes this kind of back door.


    "Madman Zhou, you are sick. If you like girls, go after them. If you can''t catch up with them, you can''t do it well. Come here and play with me. Get out of here."


    Seeing the other party pressing, Ning Tao is also impatient. Every time he hears that he is going through the back door, he is upset. What are you doing? Aim at him, right.

 Chapter 572

    "I think you are afraid. I know you''re a softie and a man, just fight with me The more Ning Tao''s attitude, the more angry Zhou Zhongyi was. He didn''t pay attention to him.


    "I''ll be afraid of you?"


    Ning Tao cold eye swept next the other side, the facial expression suddenly not good get up, "give me a fight reason?"


    Big new year''s day, he will eat enough to fight with each other, this is not sick.


    "Well, I''ll give you a reason. As long as you can beat me, I''ll quit automatically. How about not pestering Miaomiao in the future?"


    "It''s none of my business whether you quit or not, madman Zhou. I''ll say it again. Go after whoever you like. It has nothing to do with me." Ning Tao feels that this man is really straight. If he wins or not, what does it have to do with chasing Dong Miaomiao.


    "But it''s you that Dong Miaomiao likes." Zhou Zhongyi stares at Ning Tao and emphasizes.


    "Team leader Zhou, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know. Where did you get the news?" Ning Tao shakes his head slightly and denies it immediately.


    I''m joking. After knowing the relationship between the two, he doesn''t want to cause the misunderstanding of the two. If not, he is expected to get him dead.


    "Cut the crap, Ning Tao. The greedy wolf has the rules of greedy wolf. Few of the brothers below serve you. Now that I''ve taken the lead, I''ll just weigh your weight. If you lose, how about leaving Miaomiao?"


    "Must be better than that?"


    In the latest chapter m


    Ning Tao also saw that the other party was a stubborn donkey, and he didn''t want to fight. No wonder his nickname was Zhou lunatic.


    "It must be better than that!"


    Zhou Zhongyi emphasized one sentence.


    "That''s good. Let''s have a competition in the school yard!"


    Since can''t hide, Ning Tao simply readily agreed.


    In fact, in addition to the instructors, he has never played with the team members of the greedy wolf. It''s good to practice with the team leader of the greedy wolf today.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s consent, Zhou Zhongyi''s eyes burst out with a touch of brilliance. He turned around and took the first step.


    I don''t know who leaked the news. By the time Ning Tao arrived at the school, many team members had arrived, looking like watching the battle.


    The atmosphere of the Spring Festival in the army is different from that of the outside world. For them, it''s just a day or two off, and the restaurant is doing something new. There are few other pleasures.


    There are not many entertainment facilities in the greedy wolf camp. Now I hear that there are people fighting, especially the people on both sides of the war, and they are all interested and come one after another.


    Not to mention, Zhou Zhongyi''s ability to be a team leader can be counted on a handful of his own strength in the whole greedy wolf. From the other party''s nickname, he can also see his strong strength.


    Ning Tao is also well-known. He came in through the back door more than half a month ago, and then arrived at his destination with one person on his back during training. This alone is enough to make people gape.


    Not to mention these, this is also the first time to tease drillmaster Dong. Although he came to the military camp for a short time, his fame is really high.


    Now the two men have a chance to compete.


    "Ning Tao, I won''t keep my hand!"


    On the school field, the two fight against each other. Zhou Zhongyi''s eyes burst out with light, and he stares at Ning Tao tightly. There is no doubt that a fierce breath on him spreads to Ning Tao.


    "Well?"


    Master fight, just eyes can see a person''s strength, see each other momentum together, Ning Tao eyes a squint, immediately see Zhou Zhongyi is not simple, light way, "I hope so."


    With a close look, Ning Tao can conclude that the other party has killed more than one person.


    However, if we deal with other people, this momentum may really have some influence, but it doesn''t work at all.


    After more than half a month, Ning Tao also wants to see his progress and plans to use the fighting skills he learned here to practice.


    "Good!"


    After a simple word, Zhou Zhongyi stepped on the ground, and the whole person rushed over like a shell.


    After two big strides, before people arrived, Zhou Zhongyi had already clenched his fist with one hand. As soon as the ape arm was raised, the news came over like a thunderstorm.


    It was almost Zhou Zhongyi''s move. Ning Tao subconsciously split his legs, squatted down slightly, put his hands forward, and caught each other''s fist like lightning. As soon as he fell his backhand, he was about to throw the other person to the ground.


    This is what Ning Tao learned here. He didn''t intend to use Wudang martial arts, just to test it.


    Zhou Zhongyi was also not good at ZA. When he saw the situation, he twisted his back and took advantage of the situation to move forward two or three steps to defuse the momentum.


    However, Ning Tao takes advantage of this opportunity, his figure is a flash, he just like a ghost to shake to Zhou Zhongyi body, one hand a grasp, take to each other''s shoulder, hand crisp.


    Zhou Zhongyi''s face changed when he caught him so quickly. If he was caught by the other party, he would let the other party take off his arm.


    But there was no time to respond at the moment. In an emergency, he could only lift his arm with one hand in exchange for his arm to block the blow."Poof


    As soon as Zhou Zhongyi raised his hand, Ning Tao''s catcher came. A step of brocade suddenly split, and a piece of sleeve of the other party was torn off by him.


    Zhou Zhongyi only felt a pain in his arms. When he stepped back, he looked down and saw that there were five claw marks on his arms, and his face changed.


    Hiss!


    When the onlookers saw this, they took a breath and looked at each other. They were shocked in each other''s eyes.


    People don''t know Ning Tao''s strength, but they know Zhou Zhongyi well.


    At the moment, Zhou Zhongyi suffered a big loss in the other party''s hands. How can they not be shocked.


    "You''re not my match, so let''s call it a day."


    Ning Tao raises an eye to look at the other side, suddenly opened mouth to persuade a sentence.


    In fact, in this fight, Ning Tao also saw that Zhou Zhongyi''s skill was a little worse than Fang Yan''s. If Ning Tao didn''t break through last time, maybe they could be almost the same.


    The biggest advantage of his breakthrough in the last training was that he could concentrate his mental strength to the greatest extent. If he did, his five concepts would be sharp.


    Even if he doesn''t need perspective, his reaction ability will come quickly.


    "Well, that''s just the beginning."


    Zhou Zhongyi is not a vegetarian. When he slowly raises his head, he rushes up again, steps out with one leg and blows over with one palm.


    But this time he was a lot more cautious and didn''t go all out, and the downmarket was much more stable.


    Ning Tao''s mouth curved a little. This time, he didn''t use softness to overcome rigidity. He raised his arm and waved his fist as well as the other side''s fist.


    The two fists are opposite, and a dull noise is raised. Ning Tao''s shoulder shakes, and then he gets up as if nothing happened. Looking back at Zhou Zhongyi, he retreats two steps in a row, and then he stops with a red face.


    "Do you need to fight again?"


    They are not fighting for life and death, but some means are out of their hands. This short contact can be seen at a glance.

 Chapter 573

    Zhou Zhongyi''s face became ugly when he heard the speech. He was not stupid either. The other side beat him back with a random punch. Their strength was not in the same balance at all.


    After a long silence, Zhou Zhongyi just looked up at Ning Tao and said, "I lost. Please take good care of Miaomiao, or I won''t let you go."


    Originally, in his opinion, Ning Tao''s skill must not be very good, but this fight, he found himself wrong, the other side is simply unfathomable.


    It''s humiliating to fight any more. Zhou Zhongyi said that he would go, but he didn''t give Ning Tao a chance to speak.


    "What? Give up? "


    "How is that possible?"


    "This is the famous captain Zhou!"


    ¡­¡­


    Because they were far away, they didn''t hear him. They were expecting a fierce fight, but they didn''t expect it to end like this.


    *In the latest chapter / 1, nn-a


    watching Zhou Zhongyi leave, Ning Tao frowns slightly. He doesn''t feel the slightest joy on his face, but he feels that he is in trouble.


    He doesn''t feel for Dong Miaomiao. If it''s spread out, the other side''s skin is so thin, how can he have the heart to hurt the other side.


    At this moment, on a small slope not far away, Dong Miaoke, dressed in leather clothes and trousers, stood there with no expression on his face, his hands on his abdomen, looking at the situation of the school yard, but there was no cover for his surprise.


    In the whole greedy wolf, she is the most familiar with Ning Tao. The other party surprised her too much. What she had planned to give to the other party for two months, now she has mastered it for more than half a month. No matter how you listen, it feels like a fantasy.


    If one word is used to explain it, it''s the appearance of the hanging. It''s not surprising.


    Take the shooting he taught as an example. Now Ning Tao''s shooting level is about to catch up with her, and the electronic equipment, from the instructor''s understanding, the other party can understand almost after listening to it.


    All this sounds too incredible, even she did not find now, she subconsciously had a strong interest in Ning Tao.


    In fact, what she doesn''t know is that the reason why Ning Tao has made such rapid progress is not that he is a genius, but that he has a solid foundation. He has the ability to never forget. He only needs to talk about electronic equipment to understand.


    In addition, his ability of understanding has improved by leaps and bounds, and he is no longer an ordinary person.


    As soon as the new year is over, the greedy wolf team has entered the hard training, and half a month has passed unconsciously.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been a month since Ning Tao came to the barracks. In this month, he has made great progress.


    Dong Miaoke has almost mastered the four skills he has explained. The rest is hard work.


    Ning Tao''s life is not so good. Now he has fully integrated into this kind of life. Sometimes he has to forget that he is a student, but a soldier.


    What bothered him a little was that after the duel with Zhou Zhongyi that night, he somehow spread that they were duels by Dong Miaomiao.


    From then on, Dong Miaomiao came to him more frequently and treated him better.


    Ning Tao has explained to Dong Miaomiao more than once that it''s not because of her that she competes with Zhou Zhongyi, but it''s a pity that the latter always smiles and doesn''t speak. It seems that he doesn''t believe what he says, and he has no way at all.


    The greedy wolf brigade belongs to a combat unit, and it''s not training all day long. On this day, when instructor Dong accompanied Fang Yan, Ning Tao''s first task for the greedy wolf also came.


    , "this time your task is very simple. We have several abductions in Burma, Golden Triangle, China. There are several rich businessmen who are kidnapped. What you have to do is to go deep into them, bring these people back to the unscathed, if possible, bring the suspect to us."


    "In view of the fact that we need to go deep into foreign regions this time, we can''t arrange too many people. After discussing with Dong jiaoguan, I decided that you should work as a team. In addition, Dong jiaoguan will assign you a correspondent to guide your actions. Do you understand?"


    This task is not aimed at the whole brigade, but just a group of people called to art. Now they look at Ning Tao and say sternly.


    "I understand." Ning Tao several people immediately the same voice way.


    "Well, I don''t want to say much about the details, just one word. We must bring the hostages back unharmed."


    "Specific things will be told to you by drillmaster Dong on the way. No more nonsense. Let''s go!" Fang Yan was straightforward. After telling the story briefly, he opened his mouth and ordered.


    "The helicopter is out there. You can come with me." It''s the same as before. Today, drillmaster Dong is still gorgeous. Now, with a drink, he strides out with Ning Tao.


    "Brother Ning, you are here."


    Unexpectedly, when Ning Tao five people got on the helicopter, Dong Miaomiao was already sitting on it with full arms. He was glad to see Ning Tao''s face, but later he saw Dong''s instructor, and he vomited his sweet tongue subconsciously, and his face became stiff immediately.


    "Let''s go."


    Dong Miaoke is as cold as ever. As soon as he pulls the hatch, he orders.Ning Tao didn''t expect Dong Miaomiao to come, but when he thought that Fang Yan would have a correspondent, he suddenly realized that he was Dong Miaomiao.


    Looking at the base more and more far away, Ning Tao''s mood is a little excited. He has been here for a month, and finally it''s his turn to make contributions. He is very excited.


    To know that the army has paid a great price for him, he must pay the same price, which Ning Tao knows very well.


    No matter whether the other party has this selfishness or not, he wants to repay the favor in his heart. He doesn''t like to owe the favor.


    On the plane, drillmaster Dong was not idle. He told them about it first.


    There were four rich businessmen, all of whom were well-known in China. They were kidnapped by an organization called the Karen National Union.


    To put it bluntly, this alliance is also called Myanmar anti-government armed forces. It has a large number of personnel and well-equipped. It is not convenient for China to interfere in the internal affairs of other countries. The other side offered us $1 billion. The lion opened his mouth and the whole country was shocked. This is the only way to find them.


    Listen to accept, Ning Tao can''t help but take a cold breath, baa thought they this time with large-scale army dry.


    He finally understood why Fang Yan only sent a team to go. No matter how many people went to each other''s territory, the positive side would not occupy much time, and the possibility of being found would be increased.


    At the same time, Ning Tao can''t help sighing. Dong miaokuo is really cruel.


    You know, just three words of "Golden Triangle" are enough to make ordinary people fear, let alone rescue the hostages there.


    If you think about it with your toes, you can know that the danger is very high this time, otherwise you won''t send them.


    Now drillmaster Dong even let his own sister go to such a dangerous place.


    It''s no use thinking about this. Since the other party is here, he can''t stop it.


    Looking at each other, Ning Tao secretly determined to protect this simple little girl.

 Chapter 574

    "Remember, after entering the golden triangle, no matter whether things are successful or not, you are not allowed to say that you are Chinese soldiers. That is to say, from the moment you step out of the country, you have nothing to do with the national government. Do you understand?"


    On the helicopter, instructor Dong slowly told them some key points and so on, without any confusion.


    "It''s not very convenient for me to go there this time, but I''ll stay on the border line to direct you. Besides, there''s our contact person over there. He''s very skillful and reliable. He''ll tell you how to do it."


    "In addition, your equipment can''t follow you at the same time. I will send it to you through some special channels to make sure it''s correct."


    "Miaomiao will act as your correspondent as long as it is responsible for monitoring and rear maintenance."


    "Remember, your primary purpose is to ensure the safety of the hostages. You must pay attention to the safety. The second is to arrest the important criminals."


    The helicopter kept talking all the way. With the admonition of instructor Dong, the plane quickly left for the south.


    Art five people are calm, for them, similar tasks have been carried out many times, now this is not the most dangerous, look like to be more relaxed.


    But Ning Tao''s look is very calm, let a few people secretly said strange, mainly because Ning Tao is too calm, has been listening to the instructions of Dong instructor, also did not have too big waves.


    This can''t help but let art and others secretly praise. You know, this mission is a test of life and death. It''s hard to hear. Maybe not all the seven people who went this time can come back.


    Ning Tao has never performed a task, but he is not surprised. Just this state of mind has made several people admire him.


    You know, the last few times when they carried out the task, it took them a lot of days to slow down.


    After all, China is in an era of peace. Most people have not experienced the baptism of war, and there are still some waves in their hearts.


    Three hours later, the helicopter landed in a military airport in Yunnan Province.


    As soon as several people opened the cabin door, they got off in turn. A jeep not far away stopped at the door. A middle-aged man with a flat head in his thirties, wearing a black T-shirt, stood in front of the door of the car. Seeing Ning Tao and his party get out of the car, they rushed up.


    "Hello, Lao Yu. They are the candidates for this operation. This is captain art. They will carry out this operation. Everything is arranged for you."


    Drillmaster Dong seemed to know each other and was very familiar with each other. He pointed to Ning Tao and introduced him.


    Turning to Ning Tao, he said, "this is our potential comrade in the golden triangle. He is responsible for collecting information for you. Just follow him."


    "Hello, Lao Yu."


    Art quickly stood up and held out a hand to Lao Yu. It was a greeting.


    "Captain art, it''s urgent. I''m not welcome. Please follow me."


    Lao Yu is also a decisive person. After a brief introduction, he points to his jeep and strides forward.


    Ning Tao several people one after another look at each other, also one after another according to his command, leave their guns, this just jumped on Lao Yu''s jeep.


    Indeed, every more minute, the hostages will be more dangerous, and the soldiers will be very fast. With art''s command, the people will turn and get on the jeep.


    "Ning Tao, you stay. I want to have a word with you."


    Ning Tao had just taken two steps when he was suddenly stopped by instructor Dong. With a slight step, he turned to instructor Dong and asked, "what''s the matter, instructor Dong?"


    "Ning Tao, I..."


    Drillmaster Dong looked at the jeep and finally sighed. He looked at Ning Tao deeply and said, "Ning Tao, if possible, please take care of my sister for me, please."


    Knowing that Dong Miaomiao has already said it, there is nothing to hide after the former. These things are only limited to a few people, and others are unknown.


    For Ning Tao, drillmaster Dong naturally trusts him very much. Although he hasn''t been in the army for a long time, he is very skillful and fast in learning. After a long period of training, Ning Tao''s skill has reached a very high level. She entrusts her sister to Ning Tao. She has a solid foundation in her heart.


    She usually never favoritism, just involved in his sister, think about it, eventually entrusted the other party to Ning Tao.


    You should know that in the special combat brigade, no matter who you are, there will be several actual combat assessments every year. If you can''t achieve outstanding results, even she will be eliminated.


    His sister, how can Dong instructor not worry? After some careful decision-making, he still entrusted this matter to Ning Tao.


    "Don''t worry, drillmaster Dong. I will bring Miaomiao back safely."


    Ning Tao nodded heavily, words with a trace of dignified.


    "Well, let''s go. I wish you all the best and come back triumphantly."


    After a deep look at Ning Tao, Dong instructor waved to him, indicating that he could go.The golden triangle is located in the hilly area of Southeast Asia. It mainly grows paddy fields and tea trees.


    Of course, the most valuable thing in this place is poppy cultivation.


    More than half of the drugs in the world come from the Golden Triangle every year, which also causes chaos here.


    Now Myanmar is fighting a civil war. Along the way, they don''t see many cars. Interestingly, on the way, they also meet Burmese government forces.


    Fortunately, they are not armed. Otherwise, they will be in great trouble.


    It''s very easy for Ning Tao to eliminate these government troops, but once there''s a firefight, it may cause the other party''s large-scale action, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    After walking the terraced fields, several people, led by Lao Yu, have gone deep into Myanmar for more than 100 miles, and finally come to an inconspicuous small mountain village.


    Lao Yu and others get out of the car. When Ning Tao and others come down, Lao Yu leads them to a house. Looking back at their actions, he can''t help praising them.


    When several people came to a guest room, Lao Yu folded himself and went out in a hurry. When he came back, he came over with a large pile of maps in his hand.


    After being watched by the following agents, several people were much more careful in their conversation. After all, it''s someone else''s territory. Lao Yu handed Ning Tao the worst pair and said with a smile, "everyone has a share. First, master the personnel involved in the case


    !"


    The recent progress is very smooth, Lao Yu through some clues, finally the other party''s approximate location to determine.


    P


    "Lao Yu, what do you think this should be done?"


    Carefully identify the location of the map, Ning Tao can''t help but ask.

 Chapter 575

    "I suggest you take action as soon as possible. After all, the other party is crazy. No one knows what will happen next moment. If it''s too late, it will change." Lao Yu thought about it and said what he thought.


    "Well, that''s true."


    Art thought and nodded.


    Although a few people came, bumpy along the way, but it is undeniable that now is an opportunity to sell.


    Turning his head and sweeping his eyes, art looks at Ning Tao and asks, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t know when our equipment will arrive."


    Ning Tao pondered a little, but also opened his mouth to express his opinions.


    Saving people is like putting out a fire. The longer you delay, the easier it will leak out. Nowadays, several people are in each other''s territory. Once they are detected by their opponents, they may not be able to save the hostages, but they will be wrapped with dumplings.


    "The equipment is sure to arrive before eight o''clock tonight. Don''t worry."


    Lao Yu thought about it and answered in the affirmative.


    With Ning Tao and art talking, Tian Weihua and others naturally don''t have any opinions, and they don''t want to stay in this ghost place more.


    "Well, let''s have a rest and start at eight o''clock on time." Art is also a decisive person, immediately gave the order.


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned around and asked Lao Yu to say, by the way, you should always stare at each other''s stronghold and communicate in time if there is any situation.


    For them, there may be only one chance. Once there is a leak, they will be passive.


    "No problem, Captain art. Take a rest. I''ll watch over there myself." Old Yu complexion dignified, mouth reminded Ning Tao several people some matters needing attention, turned to go out.


    After Lao Yu left, Ning Tao said hello to several people, then turned around and went out to find a single room to sleep.


    Maybe it''s going to be a tough fight in the evening. We need to play 12 points.


    To tell you the truth, there are seven of them, and they have to save four. The pressure is not great. If they are not careful, they may all fall in.


    At 7:30 in the evening, Ning Tao wakes up from meditation on time. When his eyes slowly open, there is light floating in his pupils.


    After his last breakthrough, the seal was a little loose, and his spiritual power overflowed. Now it has expanded a bit, gradually showing the potential of spider web, and it is not far from automatic breaking.


    Ning Tao has a feeling that once the seal breaks automatically, his cultivation will make a rapid progress. If he is lucky, it is not impossible to reach the congenital middle stage.


    At that time with blood baby, even in the face of practicing Qi friars, he is not afraid.


    Get out of bed and simply clean up, Ning Tao came to the previous discussion room.


    At this time, Tian Weihua several people also came over one after another, Ning Tao looked at Dong Miaomiao with a dignified face, subconsciously reached out and patted each other on the shoulder, with a smile, indicating that the other side should not be nervous.


    This is not Dong Miaomiao''s first time to perform a task, but she has never been under such great pressure before. After all, it''s too dangerous. She can''t help but feel nervous. However, seeing Ning Tao''s gentle eyes, she feels a warm breath from her opponent''s big hand, which immediately calms her heart and makes her feel more secure.


    Before long, Lao Yu came from outside in a hurry. As soon as he came in, he gave some good news to several people. The equipment had already arrived and he could start at any time.


    "Well, Lao Yu, we can have a look at the photos of the kidnapped."


    Fang Tian smashed his mouth and suddenly looked at Lao Yu and asked.


    At the beginning, he asked Lao Yu to ask for it, but the other party refused on the ground of confidentiality and promised to distribute it to several people when he started.


    "Of course."


    With a smile, Lao Yu took out some photos from his pocket and handed them over. He explained that these people are well-known in China. They were kidnapped after attending the Asian financial conference held in Myanmar. You must ensure the safety of the hostages.


    When Ning Tao saw the photo of one of them, he stared and exclaimed, "what?"


    "What''s the matter, Ning Tao?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s great reaction, people look back one after another. Dong Miaomiao comes up and looks at the photo in his hand. He looks up suspiciously and asks, "brother Ning, do you know her?"


    "Yes."


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and stares at the photo for a long time. Then he nods and puts down the photo.


    The photo shows a woman in a trench coat, her body tied to a pillar, and her long legs stand out. Although her face is haggard, it is hard to hide her natural beauty.


    Just at a glance, Ning Tao confirmed that the iconic big long legs, in addition to the woman Zhou Ru, who can be.


    He didn''t expect that the cold beauty would be in such a dilemma in the twinkling of an eye. Before the Chinese new year, the other party invited him to eat steak. Even when he closed his eyes, he could see the appearance of the other party.


    "It''s very nice of you to get to know her. It''s also convenient, but remember not to be impulsive and follow orders."


    As a team leader and experienced, art reminds Ning Tao."I understand!"


    When Ning Tao opened his eyes, he had a more murderous momentum, and his mood fluctuated.


    Although the other party treats him coldly, it can''t be denied that they are friends. Ning Tao doesn''t allow the other party to have an accident.


    But at the same time, his heart also tightened up, the other side looks good, in case that group of people up evil, I''m afraid the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Well, it''s not too late. Check the equipment. Let''s go."


    The route and vehicles were prepared by Lao Yu. After art confirmed that several people remembered the four people in the photo, he immediately gave the order.


    The greedy wolf takes the elite route and is well-equipped. It not only has the attack and defense equipment such as bulletproof clothes and submachine guns, but also has a series of high-end equipment such as night vision devices, special weapons and detection pens.


    After changing a series of equipment in the car, Ning Tao leaned on the seat of the jeep and closed his eyes.


    Originally, his mind could work normally, but when Zhou Ru was involved, his mind was a little confused for fear of any accident. Otherwise, with the other party''s arrogant character, he might really be able to do stupid things.


    At this time, a pair of smooth and tender hands stretched out, runwu silently grasped Ning Tao''s palm, and used some strength.


    As soon as Ning Tao raised his eyelids, he saw Dong Miaomiao nodding to him. His eyes were full of worry, his lips moved, and he wanted to say nothing.


    Ning Tao knows what the other party wants to say. He pats the back of the other party''s hand with his backhand. He smiles reluctantly and says he''s OK.


    The roads in the golden triangle are not good, and the common asphalt roads are full of potholes, even without street lights. The jeep is like a ballet on the stage, bumping in the dark. About an hour later, the jeep stops in a remote corner.


    One kilometer ahead is the other party''s stronghold, but the car can''t go any further. There are other party''s spies on the road. Lao Yu stops the car and turns back to rush for several times.

 Chapter 576

    "I understand."


    Art look dignified, promised a, toward Ning Tao several people order a way, "get off."


    Then several people quietly opened the door and got out of the car like a civet cat. After standing still, led by art, they saluted Lao Yu in the car.


    Lao Yu in the car gave a military salute, nodded heavily, started the car and ran towards the distance.


    So far, Lao Yu has completed most of his tasks.


    Looking at the jeep gradually away, gradually engulfed by the dark, Ning Tao several people look at each other, immediately understand, from now on, several people are alone.


    Dong instructor of Yunnan Province is ready. Once he succeeds, he will immediately send a helicopter. If he fails, he will have to ask for his own fortune.


    But even if there are many difficulties ahead, several people will not turn back, and they are all enthusiastic.


    They are special soldiers. No matter what they do succeed or fail, they will not be publicized to the public. But Ning Tao understands that it is with such characters as the greedy wolf brigade that Chinese residents have a stable and harmonious environment.


    He is duty bound to have a new heart of gratitude and a chance to contribute to the country.


    Don''t use guns until you have to.


    Art looked around for a moment, bowed his head and said, "let''s go!"


    Immediately a few people into two teams, one before and one after, to maintain a distance.


    Dong Miaomiao is in the first team. She is the correspondent. The accurate position of the enemy is determined by her. Ning Tao and Fang Tian are closely around to protect her.


    In the whole group, Ning Tao''s fighting power is the strongest, which has been recognized by everyone.


    After all, he was able to defeat Zhou madman, but he was also trained by Dong instructor. When his strength reached a terrible high, he was assigned this important task to him.


    They were all specially trained people, and they were very fast. Under the leadership of Dong Miaomiao, they were like ghosts in the dark, galloping away to the distance without making any sound.


    Finally, five minutes later, when Ning Tao three people came to a hillside not far away, Ning Tao reached out to several people to stop.


    On the hillside, there were three horses with guns standing scattered, walking back and forth from time to time, staring around carefully.


    "Do you want to go around?"


    Fang Tian looked at him for a moment, then he said in a deep voice.


    "I can''t get around it."


    Ning Tao squints at these three people and finally shakes his head and denies them.


    The position of the other side is very special. Standing there, as long as there is wind and grass nearby, it is easy to be found. There are many people, so it is difficult to make no sound.


    Moreover, these three people stand in different positions and look at different directions. Once they are not handled properly, the following things will become thorny.


    "Well, there are three of us, one for each of us?" Fang Tian licked the corner of his mouth, and a strong sense of war broke out in his eyes.


    "No, you''re here to protect Miaomiao. I''ll be alone." Ning Tao shook his head, no doubt.


    "What? You''re kidding yourself. "


    Fang Tian is arrogant, he also admits that his skill is not as good as Ning Tao, but the other party''s words are too arrogant.


    You should know that there are three people on the other side. If you miss, as long as the other side fires a shot, they will fall short of success and fail to achieve the effect of surprise attack.


    "Well, believe me!"


    Ning Tao didn''t explain too much. He gave them a reassuring look. The whole person was just like a ghost. As soon as his body flashed, he melted into the thick night.


    `UG


    in fact, Ning Tao''s decision is not arrogant, but after careful consideration.


    The opponent is very cunning. The positions of the three people are different. No matter which one they attack, they are likely to be found. There are people below and there are people above. Before you go up, the one above will find you.


    In a word, this is not a human resource that many people can manage.


    "Poof


    Not long after Ning Tao left, there was a sound of weeds turning in the grass.


    The sound is not big, just in this quiet night, suddenly out.


    The three people on the high slope were all surprised, and the man on the top of the mountain immediately muttered a few words. The young man with a gun at the foot of the mountain responded with dissatisfaction, and walked towards the sound reluctantly. Soon, they merged into the night,


    although the two people above didn''t move, they focused on that side. They didn''t notice that there was a dark road on the back of the mountain Shadow quietly flash, carefully on the hillside.


    The man on the top of the mountain was looking at the young man''s back in the distance. He suddenly felt a tight body and a surprise on his face. But before he made any response, he felt his neck brightened and his strength suddenly disappeared.


    Once he opened his mouth, he wanted to make a sound, but a big hand just covered his mouth, LengSheng didn''t say anything, so his consciousness disappeared.


    Cut your throat, cover your mouth, close your guns.


    The whole process did not leak, absolutely not more than three seconds, but let not far away moment here the movement of a few people''s mind all raised.We should know that any negligence will lead to unimaginable consequences.


    What shocked them was that, in the blink of an eye, there was only one person left on the top of the mountain, as if the man had not fallen down. At that moment, they were just dazzled.


    The man on the hillside knew nothing and yelled at the young man who was not far away to check the situation.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, there seemed to be a pair of pliers on his neck. With a slight twist, he heard the crack of bone, and his eyes were dark and unconscious.


    Almost before and after the foot, Ning Tao put down two people, as if to do a trivial thing, one hand with a gun, slowly walked down from the high slope.


    The young man got nothing in the distance. After checking, he came back with a murmur.


    But as soon as he saw Ning Tao coming down from the hillside, the young man was stunned. Then he looked at him and said something.


    Just when he opened his mouth, Ning Tao moved like the wind. They were not far away from each other, just two steps. He came to each other, and with one hand, he hit each other''s chest.


    With a bang, the young man didn''t even scream. He flew over and fell to the ground. He lost his mind


    His own strength is clear. Even if he didn''t kill him, it''s almost over. Ignoring the young man, Ning Tao made a gesture in the distance to indicate that he could start.


    Hiss!


    In this scene, several people look at each other and take a breath. Ning Tao''s speed is too fast, not more than a minute before and after.


    They think that they can''t be as relaxed and casual as the other party in the case of Ning Tao. They didn''t underestimate the other party. Next time, they found that the distance between them is not too big.

 Chapter 577

    After solving the three minions, Ning Tao and others slowed down a lot. Later, they found several Ming sentries. Those who could get around were bypassed, and those who could not were solved.


    Several of them have seen Ning Tao''s methods. Fang Tian and others have already seen it. It''s not their turn to take action at all. It seems that the other side is born a special forces soldier. Taking action is not killing people, but an art. It''s very good-looking.


    Whether it''s cutting the throat or breaking the bone, it''s killing with one blow, and the accuracy is appalling.


    What''s more frightening is Ning Tao''s courage, as if everything is under his control.


    A little half an hour later, all the way carefully, finally stopped in a pothole, in front of everyone, there is a manor, according to Dong Miaomiao''s information, the hostage should be in it.


    When they got close to the wall, they didn''t act rashly. Instead, they looked at Dong Miaomiao, who immediately found something similar to a metal detector in the bag behind him and began to probe against the wall.


    However, when it came to the top of the wall, the blue light on the detector immediately turned into a red light, which made everyone feel awe struck. It seemed that the other party had the means. Fortunately, they didn''t act rashly.


    Dong Miaomiao quickly took out two metal clips from his pocket, picked them on the top of the wall, and then took out a thin silk thread.


    "Come on, there''s no delay."


    Looking at the clip, Dong Miaomiao opened his mouth to the crowd and ordered.


    Tian Weihua didn''t hesitate. The former half squatted under the wall with his hands crossed. Fang Tian ran two steps and stepped on the palm of his hand. The whole person, like a big bird, jumped on the wall.


    The next two people follow the same method, Ning Tao stays at the last one. When they all pass by, he jumps lightly, his body is like a shell, and he jumps to nearly two meters. With one hand on the wall, he pats the whole person like a gust of wind, moistening things silently.


    Tian Weihua and others have taken the lead in exploring nearby. Ning Tao''s action is not slow, and he starts to look around.


    The whole villa covers an area of not small, there are no buildings near here, only some dead grass, quiet around, it seems a bit mysterious.


    After confirming the safety of the surroundings, art made a gesture, and several people fanned out and began to explore in the shape of a carpet.


    In the golden triangle, chaos almost happens every day. The people here are fierce, not to mention these desperators. Ning Tao and his colleagues should always be on guard.


    When several people were exploring, they were also using instruments to detect whether there would be secret roads or not, a little bit close to the building.


    Ning Tao is by Dong Miaomiao''s side. He wants to explore and protect each other''s safety.


    This is not only his obvious special care, because Dong Miaomiao is a signalman, a technician, and he is very good at unlocking passwords, which requires special protection when performing tasks.


    Fortunately, it''s very dark tonight, which brings some convenience to the actions of several people.


    Art several people have already grasped the gun, when they move forward, they are all in a state of facing the enemy. After all, any accident can happen here.


    Soon, a few people got close to a house. It was a square building with lights on. Fang te said hello to several people and took Fang Tian and his two people to check it first.


    They are four big living people. Normally they will not be put in this place, but they have only one chance, so naturally they will not miss any possibility.


    The others are exploring whether there is room underground.


    Ning Tao can''t help looking at the surrounding terrain, secretly recorded, and began to plan the escape route in his mind.


    If they succeed, drillmaster Dong will naturally send a helicopter to arrive in about 20 minutes, and they don''t have to run away, but there is nothing wrong with taking precautions. In case of any accident, he also wants to be prepared.


    Soon, a few people came back quietly, shaking their heads at them.


    To be expected, Ning Tao was not disappointed. After thinking about it, he whispered to others, "follow me."


    It''s too troublesome to see them one by one. According to his idea, if Zhou Ru is here, the most suitable place to hide should be in the main position. He has perspective, and he can check the rest himself, so as to save some time and less opportunities for leakage.


    Seeing that Ning Tao meant to go with him, people were puzzled, but after seeing his means, they were just a little stunned, and they just kept up with him.


    As for Ning Tao, they are more convinced. Although he is not the group leader, his authority is not under the other party.


    When you turn on perspective, the obstacles in front of you are not obstacles. Every time you get there, he will check out first, and then he will take a few people with him.


    And then, what makes people more puzzled is that with the deepening of the pace, Ning Tao''s route has become strange and unusual.


    At the beginning, everyone was not sure, so after experiencing several places, they were surprised to find that Ning Tao avoided some open and secret sentries.


    And the creator of all this, although looking around, but not slow feet.This can''t help but make people surprised. In Ning Tao''s eyes, this seemingly tight villa seems to be nothing.


    In the end, they were relieved and followed Ning Tao steadfastly. It was like their back garden.


    Finally, when I came to the main building of the villa, a house with a large area, I stopped.


    I''ve checked all the other places. No, if there is, it can only be here.


    However, when it comes to rationality, thorny things have emerged.


    There are enough lights in the building. There are more than a dozen bodyguards standing at the door, each with a guy at his waist. If you want to break through, you are bound to disturb the people inside.


    Ning Tao didn''t act rashly, leading the people to walk around the house.


    The house was so big that he didn''t believe there was only one door. If so, they had to break in.


    Sure enough, after walking around the house, Ning Tao found a small back door.


    Compared with the guards in front, there are only four back doors. Ning Tao observes carefully to make sure that there is no one else around.


    "Ning Tao, what should we do now?"


    In the latest Z chapter,


    in a faint sense, Ning Tao has become the leader in everyone''s heart, and now he looks at them one after another.


    "Salad, wait for us here."


    Ning Tao takes off his own equipment and signals Dong Miaomiao to take it off. Then he takes a cigarette out of his pocket and lights it with a click. Then he hugs Dong Miaomiao with one hand and walks to the back door.


    The cigarette was made in Lao Yu''s place. After taking a deep breath, Ning Tao felt the long lost taste and felt much better.

 Chapter 578

    With two puffs of cigarettes, Ning Tao strode toward the back door with Dong Miaomiao in his arms.


    Some don''t know Ning Tao''s meaning, but Dong Miaomiao''s mind is tense when he hugs him. His mood is both uneasy and complicated, and he is at a loss.


    Ning Tao is cynical on the surface, but calm in his heart.


    This villa house is too big. If they look for it bit by bit, even if no one stops them, I''m afraid they don''t want to turn it over in half an hour. Besides, the other party won''t give them this time.


    In this case, if someone could tell them, it would be better. Ning Tao fixed his eyes on these people.


    Ning Tao speed is not fast, hanging cigarettes, with the end of the cigarette, flickering toward the several people.


    Soon, the four horsemen also saw Ning Tao. First they were in a daze, then they looked at each other, and they were on guard. One of them said a few words.


    Ning Tao can''t understand Burmese, but Dong Miaomiao can understand it. She is a communication worker. Now she whispers each other''s words to Ning Tao.


    "Tell them that I am master Ning Tao."


    Ning Tao looks unchanged, biting Dong Miaomiao''s earlobe, smilingly said a sentence.


    "Master Ning Tao?"


    Dong Miaomiao''s face became stiff and speechless. He said, "we know you, but they don''t know you."


    But seeing each other look bad, out of trust in Ning Tao, she also began to translate a sentence.


    The several people smell speech in amazement one after another, turn head to look at each other, face to face look at each other, some don''t know this Ning Tao young master is who also.


    If the other party is very cautious, they must be facing the enemy. Ning Tao''s performance is similar to that of a dandy, and he is holding a woman, which makes them relax a little.


    With such a question and answer, both sides have come a lot closer, and Ning Tao is only a few steps away from each other.


    At this time, the four leaders felt that there was something wrong, and they had to say something subconsciously.


    After all, those who can be put on duty at the door are certainly not ordinary people, and they are very tough.


    But it was too late before he took action.


    Ning Tao always pays attention to the look of several people. When he sees that the situation is not right, he drinks a low voice. He starts and his voice falls down. His whole person is just like a shell, directly smashing into the horses.


    Whoo!


    Just like a strong wind, it blew hard among the four people. As soon as he entered, Ning Tao shook his fists and made a move.


    Heavy fist, the army''s straight fist, has great lethality. It was created for fighting for life and has great power.


    Fast, too fast!


    With mental calculation but no intention, and Ning Tao''s skill is far beyond a few people, the four people were carried away by a nest before they could react.


    At a distance, several people quickly held their breath, their eyes did not dare to move.


    You know, it''s not like before. If they neglect here, they will lose all their previous achievements and their lives will be in danger.


    Just at the moment, in the light, see Ning Tao''s hand, one by one stare big eyes, the face is incredible.


    They know that Ning Tao is very strong. Even art has to admit that if he is against Ning Tao, he may not be able to make ten moves.


    After all, life and death, sometimes a move is enough to kill, however, now see Ning Tao shot, he wavered.


    Perhaps, in the hands of the other side, he can''t even make it through three moves.


    It''s too strong.


    Ning Tao''s strength is very strong. Every punch is accompanied by the sound of bone cracking, and the speed is very fast. Even if these people have guys in their hands, they all have no time to respond, and they can''t even shout, so they are all put down.


    It''s too fast, and it''s very accurate. After two breaths, he managed three people. When he stopped, his palm had already grasped the man''s neck. As long as he exerted a little force, the horse would surely die.


    The horse had already been scared. He almost didn''t respond. He felt a pincer like palm on his neck.


    (the first QQ post of Q version} |


    subconsciously swallows saliva, and the palm is closer to him, like a god of death, who will kill him at any time.


    In an instant, he didn''t dare to move. He was in a cold sweat.


    After all, small life is controlled by others, not everyone can face it calmly.


    Ning Tao tilted his head and motioned to Dong Miaomiao.


    He''s not good at cross examination, and he doesn''t speak Burmese.


    Time is urgent, Dong Miaomiao immediately understand, step forward, in front of the horseman said.


    At the same time, a few people saw that the overall situation here had been decided, they also ran out, with guns in their hands, guarding the neighborhood.


    "No?"


    Dong Miaomiao asks. The horse either shakes his head or says nothing. The former can''t help looking at Ning Tao. With a worried look on his face, Ning Tao grins coldly. He suddenly reaches out his other hand and holds each other''s finger tightly. As soon as he turns his backhand, he breaks his finger.Now time is pressing, he has no time to spend with each other.


    Hehe


    How could the horse bear the pain? There was a cold sweat on his forehead, and he was about to breathe out. But Ning Tao''s fingers clasped each other''s neck, and he could only make a roaring sound, and his face turned red.


    Dong Miaomiao asked again.


    Now the horse is honest and nods quickly. Ning Tao just lets go.


    No way, as long as he doesn''t say it, I''m afraid the other party will break his neck immediately. Compared with life, other things are not important.


    But just a minute later, Dong Miaomiao looks ugly and says to Ning Tao that he doesn''t know.


    "Is it true or false?"


    Ning Tao''s face sank and his words were not good.


    "The other side has said all about the layout of the villa. I don''t think it''s necessary to hide the hostage. I really don''t know!" Dong Miaomiao thought about it and said.


    The horse looked at the two people and asked, one hand quietly went into the pocket.


    He''s very secretive. In his pocket, there''s a transmitter.


    As long as he presses the button, the people inside will know that all these people will die at that time.


    How can the other party''s small movements hide Ning Tao? He immediately snorted coldly, "looking for death!"


    A hand lightning out, immediately grasped the other side''s wrist, across the clothes vigorously pinch, "click" the other side''s hand bone crack.


    Suddenly the pain almost did not faint, want to call but also can not call out, a time dry mouth, face blue up.


    "Ask him again!"


    Ning Tao thought about it and said again.


    If you don''t ask, there will be big trouble.


    After more than a dozen breaths, Dong Miaomiao took out all the things in his opponent''s mouth. His strength suddenly increased, and the opponent''s body immediately softened.

 Chapter 579

    Now is not the time for kindness. If the other party doesn''t fall, then they will fall.


    Fortunately, although he didn''t find out the whereabouts of Zhou Ru from the horse, he knew the residence of a small head.


    Fortunately, as long as you grasp the other side, you will be able to pry something out of his mouth.


    When art came near, Dong Miaomiao reported the matter and made a quick decision.


    When it comes to this, the only thing we can do now is to find the little leader first.


    Hope to get some useful value from the other party.


    "Pang Bo, Fang Tian, you two guard the door. The others come in with me. Come on."


    Art took a deep breath and quickly made a division of labor.


    Although they are few, they still separate two people to handle the door. After all, this is too important. In case of any accident, once the door is occupied by the other party, they will be wrapped with dumplings.


    Without delay, a few people quickly check the equipment, quickly entered from the door.


    This is a duplex house with many rooms and red lights. It looks like a base. Ning Tao is very careful.


    Ning Tao and Tian Weihua are exploring the way ahead. After art''s death, Dong Miaomiao is in the middle.


    Now they have entered the enemy''s base camp. Once they are found, a gunfight is inevitable.


    Even if Ning Tao had perspective, he didn''t dare to be careless. Along the way, he was highly concentrated, and his palms were sweating.


    He is really nervous. After all, Zhou Ru is involved. He doesn''t want anything to happen to him. Otherwise, let alone Li Bingbing, it''s hard for him to accept.


    Along the way, Ning Tao bypassed a lot of people. He was careful, and perspective played a significant role. Even if he could not bypass the past, he would act decisively, just like the autumn wind sweeping leaves, to quickly solve the problem.


    Finally, three minutes later, five people came to a house and stopped.


    According to the horse outside, a small leader lives here.


    With a scan of perspective, Ning Tao looks strange.


    The scene inside is naturally brought into his eyes. This is a simple house, in which a tall man is lying on a woman, doing sports.


    "Damn, I''ll enjoy it."


    Ning Tao in the heart secretly scolds a, the mouth between will plan to art quickly said one time.


    Of course, he didn''t say what he saw, otherwise it would be too surprising. He just said how to do it.


    Art several people to Ning Tao already full of adoration, at the moment smell speech immediately nod agree.


    The door was locked, but it was not difficult for Ning Tao. He twisted the lock with one hand. A dark light flashed in his hand, and the door opened, which was more important than having a key.


    They look at each other a little, and art takes people in. Ning Tao is responsible for guarding outside.


    When dealing with the person inside, the other party has more experience than him. Moreover, he has perspective. It''s most appropriate to watch the wind outside.


    But when Dong Miaomiao wants to go in, Ning Tao grabs her and shakes her head at her, indicating not to worry.


    "What''s the matter, brother Ning?"


    Dong Miaomiao was stunned and asked in a suspicious voice.


    "It''s OK. It''s not too late to go in until they control you."


    Ning Tao smile, without too much explanation.


    Naturally, he can''t tell Dong Miaomiao that there is a war going on. It''s not suitable for you to go in as a big yellow girl. Your eyes twinkle and you always pay attention to the movement nearby.


    Only half a minute later, when Ning Tao saw that the scene had been controlled, he let Dong Miaomiao in.


    The latter knows the language here, but it''s not good without her.


    Standing outside the door, Ning Tao turns his mind and looks inside to see if he can make a breakthrough here.


    However, a minute later, Ning Tao''s face changed, his gun was lifted up immediately, his eyes narrowed, and his face became dignified.


    In the ear, there is a faint sound of footsteps, not one person, it seems that a large number of people come here quickly.


    Looks like it''s a leak.


    Ning Tao''s heart is tight, his eyes are more and more bright, and he has a bad feeling in his heart.


    Although he has perspective, he can''t use his spiritual power right now. The distance he can see is limited. Otherwise, he will sweep all the places directly outside the gate.


    The footstep sound is more and more big, a moment later, in not far away, one by one is carrying the gun in the horse mouth to shout to rush to come over.


    "Asshole."


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump. No matter how slow his reaction is, he also knows that the other party has found out. It seems that he is in trouble this time.


    At the moment, we can only hope that the other side''s reaction is hasty, and that several people of art can break through as soon as possible.


    Bang!


    When Ning Tao reaches the third number in his mind, a horse turns around and shows his head, but it is a bullet from Ning Tao that faces him.


    The clear gunfire was also the first shot of the operation.One shot in the head, no accident.


    The gunfight began.


    But Ning Tao is not happy. If he can, he would rather not shoot. This fight may poke the hornet''s nest, and he can''t kill it at all.


    In other people''s territory, opponents can increase their staff at any time. They can''t afford to lose one when they die.


    It''s just that it''s not good not to shoot at the moment. Seven or eight people have come here this time, and they have already been found. It''s not good not to shoot.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, the other side immediately returned fire, shouting words Ning Tao didn''t understand.


    2xg1 version; first. ;


    Ning Tao is like a ghost, dodging back and forth, holding the corner to prevent the other side from running.


    Once the other side is blocked by three arms, there will be no doubt that he will not let anyone pass.


    In addition, Fang te and others in the room are also immediately in crisis, he wants to buy time for each other.


    "Come on."


    Kill one person will be afraid, kill ten people will have fear in the heart, kill 100 people have been able to calmly face, Ning Tao look calm, hands calm and decisive, in the greedy wolf more than a month of training finally put in use.


    There is no sense of guilt when he killed these people. His opponent is the anti-government armed forces in Myanmar. They belong to terrorist organizations. They have done a lot of kidnapping and killing. It can be said that everyone can be punished.


    In front of him, his hands may be covered with the blood of the common people, and he can be regarded as killing the people.


    The night wind is very cool, tonight is doomed to be a murder night, soon, the corner is covered with bodies.


    However, Ning Tao is also in a crisis, behind the channel has also been attacked, before and after the attack, he soon became passive.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for a few people of art to come out quickly. All of a sudden, his pressure was greatly reduced.


    However, art''s words let Ning Tao''s heart sink to the bottom in an instant. As soon as the former observed, he began to roar, "Ning Tao, try to withdraw. We are trapped. It''s a trap!"

 Chapter 580

    "Trap, what''s going on?"


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and his face changed.


    "Those kidnapped people have been secretly transported out of here for a long time. They are waiting for us now."


    The gunfire in art''s hand kept on, and he quickly opened his mouth to explain.


    "I wipe it."


    Ning Tao couldn''t help but make a rude remark. He didn''t care to say much. He flashed a halo in his eyes and began to check in the channels on both sides.


    "Needless to say, it seems that they have premeditated. They are waiting for them to come here."


    "If you stay, you may not be able to leave!" Both sides looked, Ning Tao decisive way, walk this way. Take the lead to the right passage.


    Although art is the team leader, Ning Tao''s behavior along the way has already convinced the public. They are not convinced. They have real skills. At present, people almost have no hesitation and follow him.


    p. In section F2 of "p version / chapter" $W


    Ning Tao leads the way in front of him. When he comes to the corner, he raises his hand and stops. He sticks himself on the wall and gestures behind him.


    At several people are also all pasted on the wall, Tian Weihua, Chen Wei behind the hall, suppress the fire behind, the guy in the hands of non-stop.


    On this side, the horseman at the corner saw that the firepower was getting smaller and smaller, and a tentative horseman wanted to try the water. After a leap, he planned to rush over to fight for opportunities for his companions.


    But faster than him is Ning Tao. With a flash of his front and back figure, he stands face to face in front of the horse, and the submachine gun in his hand shoots suddenly.


    Dada dada


    The gunfire from both sides suddenly broke out, and immediately the horse was beaten into a sieve.


    When Ning Tao had the horse to stop him, he just took three or five breaths to get the chance to breathe. When the horse was about to fall, the horse in the corridor had already been injured and killed more than half.


    Art also in Ning Tao''s signal, a rolling gourd, quickly came to the corridor, the gun tongue in the hand mercilessly spit out.


    Before long, this channel was completely taken by Ning Tao and his wife.


    Ning Tao moves forward quickly with a gun. Art protects Dong Miaomiao with a gun. Tian Weihua and his wife follow Ning Tao quickly.


    At this moment, the whole manor base sounded a harsh alarm, the whereabouts of a few people is completely leaked out, to evacuate as soon as possible.


    Ning Tao''s pace quickened, as if he had a psychological reaction. They found that the other side didn''t fight at all, so they put it in their hands. When they did, the enemy just ran over, and everything seemed to be OK.


    Tonight, in the manor, it is doomed to be quiet.


    All kinds of gunshots and shouts came in an endless stream. In the depth of the manor, there were horses coming to support us. It can be said that we were pressing step by step.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s perspective played a huge role. After all, without him, several people did not dare to walk so fast. After all, no one knew whether there was an enemy ambush around the corner.


    But this is unscrupulous, as long as the hand, someone will fall, see a few people take advantage of.


    With the excellent guide of Ning Tao, several people walk very fast, as if this is their home, relaxed and casual, the other party can''t organize at all.


    Before long, the crowd came to the door, and the gunfight became more intense.


    Fang Tian and his wife are in a great crisis here. They have been attacked by others, and their strength is in danger.


    Dada dada


    There''s no nonsense. As soon as Ning Tao and others show up, a shuttle of bullets will go out and put down these people in front of them.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ning Tao has heard the dense footsteps behind him, heart a Lin, hurry to greet each other to leave.


    If it''s on their own turf, Ning Tao doesn''t mind playing with them, but at the moment, he says that he doesn''t have any intention. What he grabs is time.


    "Fang Tian, are you all right?"


    They will be together, looking at two people covered with blood, Ning Tao asked a sentence of concern.


    "I''m fine. I just got shot in the arm. I need to deal with it urgently." Fang Tian frowned and got a chance to breathe. He quickly re installed his bullet.


    "Rush out."


    Ning Tao secretly lucky let two people handle the door, if not, once the channel is controlled by each other, then they will be very passive.


    More Ning Tao a few fresh troops, outside the door of seven or eight horsemen not long, was wiped out.


    As soon as he got out of the gate, Ning Tao pointed to the car road not far away. "Let''s drive. Give me three minutes."


    Leaving a word behind, he took the lead in running to the car with his submachine gun.


    This is the home of others. In any case, two legs can''t catch up with four roads. If we can get a car, several people may still be disappointed.


    When such a big thing happened, he promised that in less than half an hour, the other party''s support team would arrive, and then they would not escape.


    When he came to a pickup truck, Ning Tao raised his fist and smashed the window with one fist. The whole person twisted the handlebar lock inside, opened it and took the opportunity to sit on it.No key doesn''t mean you can''t drive away. Ning Tao has rich experience in this aspect. He directly disassembled the machine under the bridge to reveal the machine inside. He found two wires and a pair of them, which immediately sparked. But it was only for a moment, and then there was no response.


    Fortunately, a minute later, the car was officially started. Ning Tao couldn''t help thanking the dark faced teacher. If he hadn''t taught well, he would not have learned this profound method.


    Buzz


    After the pickup truck started, Ning Tao stepped on the accelerator under his feet, and the pickup truck roared and went to art.


    The latter is also sitting in the battle of life and death. Fang Tian and others are closing the dilapidated door and window. The others are fighting one after another to suppress the fire.


    However, there are too many people on the other side. Rao is like this. It''s a matter of time to be rushed out by the other side.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao has come up at this time. He comes near and opens the door. He has a black grenade in his hand and is ready all the time.


    Dong Miaomiao took the lead in getting on the bus. After Ning Tao counted three times with the latter, art suddenly gave up the gate, turned over the car and quickly went to the back warehouse where the goods were loaded. His submachine gun also stood up quickly.


    Since the other side has set up the game, in his opinion, he won''t give up halfway.


    sure enough, when the pickup truck Weng Ming makes a sound, he goes out quickly with amazing speed.


    Dong!


    Ning Tao three people have not left more than ten seconds, the closed back door suddenly collapsed, a group of horses rushed out.


    "Come out, brother Ning, hurry up."


    Recalling each other''s means, Dong Miaomiao''s body trembles and can''t help reminding Ning Tao.


    "Don''t worry, we''re all right."


    Ning Tao smiles coldly. As soon as the gun in his hand is taken away, the whole car is just like an airplane, stepping on the accelerator, and it doesn''t take long to disappear.

 Chapter 581

    The car ran out of the villa, like a thunder in the dark, very fast.


    The villa has been in a mess, bustling, gunfire, shouting, the roar of machines, as if in an instant, making a mess.


    Awning!


    All of a sudden, a huge noise issued, the sky suddenly lit up, it is the flare.


    "Damn it, really."


    Seeing the fierce pursuit behind him, Ning Tao cursed secretly, and the accelerator was about to be stepped to the end.


    "Be safe!" Ning Tao looks calm and shouts out loud. He drives the car very smoothly and doesn''t walk in a straight line. He has received special training in the army and is now learning and selling.


    Soon, the car came near the gate. Here, a horse had been waiting for him. His gun was aimed at the car, and someone was shouting.


    Ning Tao can''t understand each other''s birdsong, but he can understand the situation by thinking about it with his toes. It must be the meaning of getting out of the car and surrendering. It''s impossible to be polite. Please have tea.


    Behind the horses, the gate had been closed. For a while, the situation was extremely dangerous.


    "Ning Tao, what should we do?"


    The cold sweat of a face of art, the gun in the hand holds very tightly, can''t help opening mouth to ask to Ning Tao.


    "Salad!"


    Looking at the approaching car in the rearview mirror, Ning Tao forced himself to calm down and said to Dong Miaomiao quickly, "Miaomiao, what do you say about Burmese bomb?"


    In this way, these people want to capture them alive, otherwise these people in front of them would have opened up.


    "Ah What? "


    Dong Miaomiao was stunned when he heard that he didn''t understand Ning Tao''s meaning, but then he said, "tcsdefudkufahk!"


    Ning Tao "eh" sentence, a hand to grab the car''s display screen, suddenly a force, even to break it off, take it out of the window, suddenly to the door still, a roar: "tcsdefudkufahk!"


    The leader at the door looked at Ning Tao and others who didn''t stop, and was hesitant to shoot. Suddenly he heard a bomb, and then saw the black thing thrown out, as if it was still against the light. He was scared out of his wits and rushed to one side. At the same time, he didn''t forget to shout in Burmese, "lie down!"


    Fire often happens in the golden triangle, but bombs and other high-risk things are rare. Seeing that Ning Tao and his gang have bombs in their hands, they are very good.


    Even the desperado can''t be indifferent to death, so he becomes a complete fool.


    This is the time.


    That is, when his so-called bomb was thrown out, Ning Tao stepped on the accelerator to the end.


    Buzz


    All of a sudden, the acceleration of the off-road vehicle climbed to the maximum. With a roar, it was like a tiger coming out of the cage. It flashed by and came to the door with three or five breaths.


    Bang!


    No one to stop, the door is not crashworthy at all, was Ning Tao a closed eye to hit open.


    The speed of the car was very fast, and the body trembled, and then it raced away again.


    Is that ok?


    I can''t help but look at you. How can I feel so unreal? It''s like joking.


    But then, when a car of people looked at Ning Tao, their eyes changed. They all felt that Ning Tao''s behavior was too crazy just now.


    If the other side didn''t fall for the bait and shot directly, there must be casualties. After all, the car is not bulletproof, so many people shot, and they always hit the car.


    However, they have to admire it. After all, this idea seems crazy, but it works very well. It seems that there was no better way at that time.


    It''s going to get stuck in there. It''s going to be a lot of trouble.


    "Ning Tao, the tail is coming."


    Almost subconsciously, art several people have Ning Tao as the boss, looking at the back of the car can''t bear to chase, car voice said.


    "Damn, it''s not like marrying a daughter. It''s endless."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. He looked at the car behind him through the rearview mirror and gave a cold smile.


    Everyone was speechless, and their faces were strange. I''m afraid Ning Tao was the only one who could make fun of them at this time!


    Since the other party is so reluctant to give us, we should give them some gifts. When the words fall, Ning Tao gives them a hug. Dong Miaomiao puts it on his leg and says in a deep voice, "Miaomiao, drive a good car!"


    Being held by Ning Tao, Dong Miaomiao was shocked. His heart suddenly became messy, and he subconsciously said "Oh, oh..." He agreed twice and held the steering wheel with both hands.


    Ning Tao but too late ambiguous, he took a submachine gun, from the side of the window to explore out.


    Now it''s dark and the other side can''t see them clearly, but Ning Tao can see the other side clearly. Just now, the chased dog is just like the dead dog. Now he can export his anger well, and he plans to let these people suffer.The road is rough, and the car is bumpy. It''s hard to aim at the position of the people in the car. Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed into a slit, and the perspective opened automatically. He aimed a little, but he didn''t think about it, so he shot it with a bang.


    With the sound of the gun, the driver of a jeep behind him broke his head and burst his head.


    Each other''s head as if watermelon general, instant burst, a time brain and other things splashed.


    This is not the most terrible, the most terrible is that with the death of the driver, the jeep completely out of control.


    With a bang, the car crashed into a big tree next to it. The front of the car caved in, and the car stalled. The people inside didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    "Well done, Ning Tao!"


    "Beautiful


    Art and others in the car saw that Ning Tao just shot and solved one person. They were surprised and praised one after another.


    Or that sentence, not to accept, just that shot, they can''t do.


    You know, the car is driving at a high speed now, and it''s still at night. It''s not smooth inside, so you have to calculate a lot of things.


    But Ning Tao did, several people are numb.


    Ning Tao was not surprised, as if he should have been training greedy Wolf for more than a month. With perspective, as long as he was given a chance, he would never miss.


    If you give him a day, even he is sure to take away the whole villa.


    But it''s not necessary at all. Many of these people come out of this place because of various factors. Killing is not fun.


    Moreover, he didn''t come to kill people, but to save them.


    As a last resort, you can''t kill too many people, so as not to attract the attention of those who want to do something. Then you can play big.


    A thief never dies.


    I thought I had given the other party a warning, but it was just a few breaths. The gang came after me again, and the chill in Ning Tao''s eyes became worse.


    Just because he doesn''t want to kill doesn''t mean he likes to be killed. He can''t keep his hand on the enemy.


    Ning Tao leaned out again, his eyes narrowed again, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    The other side suffered a loss. It seemed that he had learned to be smart. When he saw someone sticking out his head, someone shooting, and the driver deliberately pressed his body very low, he didn''t give Ning Tao the chance to shoot at all.


    "Well, do you think that''s all right?"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sneers and scolds him for being naive. He moves his submachine gun down and takes aim at the fuel tank of the car.

 Chapter 582

    "Awning" a crisp ring, Ning Tao''s gunshot, and then there is a greater explosion sound up.


    The fuel tank of a pickup truck was broken by Ning Tao, and it exploded directly. The fire burst into the sky, forcing the car behind to stop.


    After that, Ning Tao reached back from the window, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and looked at the car behind the mirror from time to time.


    Seeing that there was no car after him, Ning Tao took Dong Miaomiao as a link, held the steering wheel in both hands, and said in a soft voice, "Miaomiao, contact Dong instructor quickly."


    "Ning Tao, we can''t withdraw now!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, art was the first to be anxious and immediately leaned forward to retort.


    The greedy wolf brigade itself is a glory. Now the task has not been completed, and it ends so hastily. No one can bear the blow. Why don''t people laugh when they go back?


    Although the others did not speak, they were not angry and unwilling.


    "Who said I was going back?"


    Ning Tao looked at several people, vomited smoke, and moved Miaomiao''s body up on his legs. He felt more comfortable, and then corrected, "I''m just afraid we''re dead."


    "What do you mean?"


    Art seemed to have heard something out of the line and asked in a deep voice.


    "The message is wrong!"


    Ning Tao did not explain too much, just spit out these four words.


    As soon as the words came out, the car suddenly became quiet, with different faces.


    It''s true that now I''m out of danger. When I think about it, I can''t help feeling scared.


    The hostages were not here. They almost made dumplings after an empty trip. If Ning Tao didn''t command them properly, they would lose their troops this time.


    "Ning Tao, do you doubt Lao Yu?"


    Silence for a long time, art just suspicious slowly asked a sentence.


    "I don''t doubt anyone that there is no evidence. It''s just that it''s true that the information is wrong. Drillmaster Dong''s investigation is more comprehensive than ours. It''s better to give it to the other side."


    Ning Tao shook his head and did not elaborate.


    Now no matter what they think, they just guess that there is an iron discipline in the army. If there is no evidence, don''t doubt your teammates, or the team will easily have problems.


    Although Lao Yu is not fighting side by side with them, he is the source of the news. If he speculates, he may have broken his arm.


    "Yes, Miaomiao, contact instructor Dong."


    Art also responded and immediately ordered Dong Miaomiao.


    Sitting on Ning Tao''s leg, Dong Miaomiao''s heart is like a deer, and it''s about to jump out.


    Their posture was too close. Although it was an expedient measure just now, Dong Miaomiao had never experienced it. His face was red and bleeding.


    Just now, under the threat of life and death, she could barely get up her spirits. Now her mind is relaxed. She only feels that her whole strength has been drained. She leans on Ning Tao with a soft body. Her heart is full of sweetness, her eyes are blurred, and her breathing is about to stop.


    "Miaomiao, are you ok?"


    Feeling the wonderful body in his arms, he fell on himself. Ning Tao frowned and looked down at each other''s ruddy face. He was startled. He thought he had been shot. He quickly asked.


    "Well, I''m fine."


    Dong Miaomiao just lost his mind and didn''t hear art''s words clearly. Now he suddenly realized that he was not out of danger and got up quickly.


    Until art repeated a sentence again, she just wake up, quickly took out the communication equipment, connected Dong drillmaster, reported the situation here in the past.


    At the same time, I passed on the speculation here.


    When he heard that the mission had failed, drillmaster Dong didn''t say much. He just said something and hung up when I heard from him.


    As a matter of fact, as soon as the helicopter is ready, it will be ready to start.


    But now it seems that the other side will have to wait a few more days.


    The car is walking aimlessly in the field. The atmosphere in the car is very dull. Ning Tao smokes silently and is waiting for the news there.


    In a word, intelligence is the most important thing to successfully rescue the hostages.


    Without intelligence, a few people here are black, even Superman is useless.


    You can''t let them look for it one by one. If that''s true, even if the whole greedy wolf comes and the cauliflower is cold, you can''t find it.


    Fortunately, a quarter of an hour later, when Ning Tao''s third cigarette was about to finish, drillmaster Dong finally got the news.


    The message is very simple, "Lao Yu has no problem, it is the opponent is too cunning."


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time. After thinking about it, he also talked to instructor Dong on the phone. The news he got made everyone present unhappy.


    From the mouth of drillmaster Dong, in fact, this time the anti-government forces in Myanmar asked for money only superficially, but secretly, they were dissatisfied with the weapons and equipment and drillmaster training that Huaxia sold to Myanmar in recent years.For China, it is natural to want a stable external force. Myanmar''s unstable political situation is not conducive to China''s stability. To sell some weapons for its government is also to try to get the other side to eliminate the rebellion. But as a result, they offended the rebels. This time, the other side saw the opportunity and kidnapped Zhou Ru and others.


    If the goal is not achieved, the lives of these people will be in danger.


    It is simply impossible for the government to give up its commitment to the Myanmar government.


    It seems that there is no good way except rescue.


    "Contact Lao Yu."


    Ning Tao throws away the cigarette butt, spits out the smoke and makes up his mind.


    &Since drillmaster Dong dares to say that, he must be sure, which proves that Lao Yu can''t be a traitor and no one will make fun of his soldiers'' lives.


    In fact, he didn''t believe Lao Yu would betray him. Otherwise, he didn''t need them to touch the villa, so he could fight them directly in the hotel.


    When it comes to this, they are the only ones who can count on it. From Ning Tao''s point of view, Zhou Ru is not allowed to have an accident.


    He hasn''t finished his task yet. If his first work fails like this, it''s really disgraceful.


    Since Lao Yu has no problem, the most important thing now is to go back to take a hot bath, then have a good sleep, and think about it tomorrow.


    Soon, Lao Yu got in touch with him. When he learned that the task here had failed, he was surprised and apologized one after another.


    To borrow Dong''s words, we can only say that the opponent is too cunning. No wonder the opponent asked Lao Yu to tell him where they met. As soon as Ning Tao changed the direction of the car, he quickly went to the assembly site according to Dong Miaomiao''s instructions.


    Half an hour later, when Ning Tao came to a village, Lao Yu had been waiting there.


    The two sides exchanged greetings. Ning Tao abandoned the deformed car and let it be carried by the other side to a base point.

 Chapter 583

    Back to the base point, I simply cleaned up. After a few meals, a few people didn''t say much, so Ning Tao took a rest.


    Although the fighting time was not long, just a few hours, the nerve pressure on Ning Tao was not small.


    It''s just that Dong Miaomiao, who was held by Ning Tao all the way, can still fall asleep. I don''t know.


    "What do you think, Ning Tao? You can tell me."


    As soon as art''s eyes brighten, he seems to think of something. Looking at Ning Tao, he asks quickly. After all, the time is tight and the task is heavy.


    "It''s very simple. There are four strongholds. Even if we can take them down, I''m afraid we can''t guarantee that we can retreat completely. If we think about it with our buttocks, we all know that the other side is very defensive and risky. It''s not worth the loss."


    "But I think it''s easier to know the trace of a leader of the other party through Lao Yu''s means. As long as we get rid of the other party, even if it can''t release people, at least we know where the hostage is. In this way, our risk can be much less."


    "Well?"


    Hearing this, Lao Yu immediately brightened his eyes and nodded, "that''s a good idea."


    After listening to Ning Tao''s explanation, Fang Tian thought about it one by one and felt that this method was feasible.


    With their skills, it''s not a problem to deal with a black boss. When there is a goal, it will be much more convenient.


    "When the boss can find out the location." Seeing that no one in the field objected, Ning Tao raised his eyes and looked at Lao Yu.


    "Well, if you can still know the news and the trace, you don''t have to look for it. It''s just a little more trouble to have a suitable person." Lao Yu frowned, as if in a dilemma.


    "Oh, how much trouble?" Ning Tao is also interested.


    For him now, nothing is more troublesome than not saving Zhou Ru. He doesn''t care about it at all.


    If something happens to Zhou Ru this time, when Li Bingbing knows that he didn''t save Zhou Ru, he promises that the woman will have to fight for his life.


    "The man is at the police station." Lao Yu took a deep breath and said with a dignified face.


    "A policeman?"


    Art''s eyes flashed, and he interjected.


    "No, it''s a prisoner. In a key prison in Laos, the guards there are very strict." Lao Yu shook his head, deliberating on the feasibility of the matter.


    "Prisoner?" Fang Tian leaned over and said, "Lao Yu, are you kidding? The other party is a prisoner. He also knows the news of a fart."


    "You don''t know that although the other party is a prisoner, the treatment is different from that of other prisoners. Except that he can''t go out, he is still a big man of the anti-government armed forces, who not only leads a smart life, but also commands the underworld outside."


    "I''ll wipe it. That''ll do." Listen to this words, Fang Tian a pair of have never seen the world appearance, can''t help but hit the lower lip.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. That big man sends a lot of money to the Lao authorities every year, and the whole prison has been paid off. In fact, that man can come out long ago, but he has many enemies, so he is the safest there." Lao Yu gave a bitter smile and explained.


    "Well, that''s the boy. Do you have any opinions?"


    For Ning Tao, he doesn''t care what the other party is doing inside, as long as he knows that he can ask something from the other party, that''s enough.


    "Hey, hey, I''ve never done anything like prison break, but I can try it!" Chen Wei smiles and looks forward to it.


    "No problem, this is the only way to be reliable now!" Art pondered a little, finally made up his mind and agreed.


    "Well, Lao Yu, get out the location of the prison and the structure diagram as soon as possible. You''d better plan out some feasible plans."


    Seeing that everyone has no opinions, Ning Tao looks at Lao Yu and says quickly.


    "Well, give me a day. It should be about the same. You can have a rest first. I''ll do it now."


    Time is urgent, Lao Yu is simply, leaving a word, the map a collection, in a hurry to go out.


    After Lao Yu left, Ning Tao took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. Looking at the sky outside the window, he couldn''t help thinking of Zhou Ru, who had a pair of long legs. In his heart, Nan Nan said, Zhou Ru, you must be OK.

 Chapter 584

    As an intelligence officer, Lao Yu knew that the situation was urgent and his efficiency was not slow. Just one day, he came back from the outside.


    See each other a face of joy, Ning Tao and others hanging a heart down, one by one sitting there looking forward to.


    "I''ve launched all the informants below today. I finally know some useful information."


    "Zara is located in Jinshan prison in Laos. The prison is heavily guarded. It''s unrealistic to want to get people out of it. It''s a collection of scattered information. After discussing with the informant who is familiar with the terrain, I finally have an action plan."


    Knowing that Ning Tao and others were waiting for him, Lao Yu didn''t talk nonsense. After drinking water, he continued.


    "People can''t bring it out. They can only get information from Zara inside. I checked. Although Jinshan prison is heavily guarded, corruption is also very serious. There is only one way for you to enter. That is to pretend to be the gold owner and go to the weekly gambling meeting. As long as you win, you will have a chance to meet Zara. In this way, you will also have a chance."


    "In addition, at 4 p.m. every day, there is a vegetable transport car outside Jinshan prison. I''ve paid a lot of money for it. If you can get out at this point, you will have a great chance of success."


    As soon as he finished his speech, Lao Yu was silent. In fact, he was in a hurry. The route he was looking for was too general and dangerous. Once he was besieged, he might never come out again.


    It''s just that he has to send as much information as he can, and let Ning Tao and others do the rest.


    "Ning Tao, what do you think?"


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, also don''t know how to say, how to listen to all some unreliable, a moment later, art as captain, see no one speak, can''t help but fall on Ning Tao.


    "Is there a better way?" Ning Tao smiles a little, his face is old well.


    "Er..." Art''s face froze and he couldn''t speak.


    "At present, this kind of scheme is feasible. I''m afraid it will take time to find another one." Lao Yu shook his head and said helplessly.


    The leader of the anti-government armed forces has a strange whereabouts, and no one can find out the exact information. As an intelligence officer, Lao Yu can provide so much information, which is not easy.


    "If not, do it."


    As soon as Ning Tao patted the table, the whole person looked firmly at Lao Yu and said, "Lao Yu, let''s talk about the specific action plan."


    No matter what, he can''t watch Zhou Ru die. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he can''t give up. Let alone such danger, even if he is facing a barrage of bullets the next moment, he will try.


    "Well, there are too many of you. It''s impossible for all of you to enter. At most, two of you can enter. I''ll buy you two positions for gamblers..."


    On the way here, Lao Yu already has a specific plan, and now he comes out.


    "Well, well, I''ll go with Miaomiao. Men and women will not let others doubt. You can just meet the leader outside.


    ¡±


    after Lao Yu finished speaking, Ning Tao made a decision.


    "I''d better go, Ning Tao. You joined the army later. You have more experience against the enemy..." Everyone knows that as long as you step into that door, you will die. Art naturally doesn''t want Ning Tao to get involved.


    But before he finished his words, Ning Tao waved his hand to stop him. His lips lit up a smile and said, "what? Chief, do you want to compare with me? "


    It''s a matter of great importance. Ning Tao has a reason to go. In the face of anti-government greed, it''s impossible for the Chinese government to compromise. After all, it''s about the dignity of a country.


    Once the negotiation collapses, the other party will probably kill out of anger. This is the last thing Ning Tao wants to see. He will not give up when there is a chance.


    "Ning Tao You... "


    Art smell speech look a stagnant, be Ning Tao so merciless of accept a mouth, he but Leng Sheng of can''t find retort words.


    However, although Ning Tao''s words are arrogant, none of the people present feel disgusted, and their eyes are full of respect.


    The army only worships warriors. Now Ning Tao has convinced them with his strength and courage.


    "Well, that''s settled."


    Ning Tao shakes his head, looks at Miaomiao and asks her for advice. "Miaomiao, would you like to go with me?"


    If he can, Ning Tao doesn''t want Miaomiao to go, but he can''t get around it. He doesn''t know the language here at all. He can''t do without the other party.


    Although Huaxia has a deep influence here and some people use Huaxia, most of them use Burmese.


    "Well, Ning Tao, I''d like to go with you."


    This is the task itself. Dong Miaomiao is duty bound. In addition, he wants to fight side by side with Ning Tao. Naturally, he agreed without even thinking about it.


    "Well, that''s it!" Ning Tao turns his head to look at art and says, "team leader, although you don''t enter, it''s not easy. If you want to prepare for the worst, you need to pick up your spirits outside. Maybe there will be a fierce battle."Ning Tao promised Dong drillmaster that to protect Miaomiao, to say the least, he must let the other party live and come out with information, which is basic.


    "Don''t worry, we''re in command."


    Now is not the time to wriggle, art immediately agreed.


    The latest! They also know that Ning Tao''s skill is much better than theirs. Let the other party go and have a better grasp.


    "Well, I''ll leave everything to you. If you have any news, please call me when you leave."


    I''m used to going back to my room now.


    When they are out of the door, what they have to do when they are free is to keep their body full and recover to the best possible state.


    Two days later, Ning Tao and others left their residence by car and went straight to Jinshan prison.


    Over the past two days, Lao Yu has been very busy. He has been inquiring about the trend of Jinshan prison all the time. He has made minor adjustments to the changes in the prison.


    Three hours later, several people came to Jinshan prison not far away. Ning Tao and Dong Miaomiao got out of the car. The former had changed into a black suit, with sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, and his cold face was full of rebellious.


    The latter wore a large cotton windbreaker, revealing a pair of delicate white legs, hair dyed, back cage, revealing a clean forehead, foot is a pair of eight centimeter high heels.


    "Come on, beauty."


    Ning Tao lit a cigarette, stretched out a hand, looked at Dong Miaomiao and stretched out an arm. The latter rushed forward and held his arm.


    "Relax, don''t be nervous."


    Feeling that the beauty''s body was a little tight, Ning Tao comforted him in a low voice. He waved his hand behind him and strode forward. Before long, he stopped a car and sat on it.

 Chapter 585

    Jinshan prison, known as one of the four prisons in Laos, is more famous because of its geographical location in Jinshan Kok.


    A large number of drug addicts, gamblers and murderers are gathered here. Compared with other places, the personnel here are the most complex and difficult to manage, and the official corruption is also very serious. Even the Lao government has nothing to do about it.


    There are too many vicious incidents in the Golden Triangle every day. Even the Jinshan prison can''t be filled up. The Lao government has no way. The local government has come up with a way.


    That is to let the criminals in the prison who have committed heinous crimes and have no hope of getting out of prison kill each other. In this way, the government''s expenditure will be reduced, and the local public security will not be disturbed by these people.


    People can''t die in vain when they die. Some people have opened up business opportunities here. It is in response to that saying that where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Gradually, this kind of fight has changed into gambling.


    Some big bosses who like to watch fierce fights come here to enjoy some life and death fights that can''t be seen outside for a thrill.


    Of course, it is not futile for prisoners to pay for their lives. As long as they win the game, they can get a bonus.


    In Jinshan prison, as long as you have money, you can have everything except you can''t go out. Beer, drugs and women can be done here as long as you can think of them.


    Some people even use this place as a refuge, remote control outside the real business, Zara is one of them.


    The local anti-government armed forces are secretly supported by the United States. Zara has offended some big figures, and then he seeks security in prison through some channels.


    Although he was in prison, Zara didn''t feel aggrieved when he was a child.


    Here is his office, where he can command his subordinates by remote control, and here is his woman. If he wants, he can change to the same type in a year.


    However, Zara''s favorite is gambling. Looking at the fight between the two people below, he can''t help but feel faint excitement. Basically, every time he takes part in gambling.


    When Ning Tao and his wife came, the gambling fight had already begun. Because they had got through the relationship, they didn''t experience any twists and turns.


    But guns are not allowed here, nor are cold weapons. When you come in, you have to go through several checks.


    The arena of Jinshan prison is similar to that of the ancient Roman bullring. It is surrounded by iron fences. There are only a few spectators, only a few dozen people.


    After all, this is a prison. It''s not for ordinary people to come in.


    Around the platform, there are still many policemen standing guard with guns and live ammunition, eyeing and making trouble.


    Although Ning Tao did not agree with the prison style, he had to say that the other side was very careful.


    Now he believes what Lao Yu said. It''s impossible for him to take someone away here unless he uses his spiritual power.


    In foreign countries, it is a consensus to use Lingli rigorously, let alone to do such a big thing. Ning Tao doesn''t intend to use Lingli until it is critical.


    After receiving two glasses of red wine from the waiter, Ning Tao handed each other a red ticket.


    Here, the RMB is hard headed and very popular. On the contrary, the local currency is not optimistic because of the instability of the government.


    "I bet on black."


    Ning Tao sweeps his eyes at random in the field, drinks faintly, takes out a bank card, hands it to the waiter and says, "100000."


    Here, choose fair and simple, 10000 start, if you are right, double to you, if you lose, sorry, your money is gone.


    Also, even if you win, the prison will draw 10% of the tea fee, no matter who it is, it''s the same.


    "Yes, sir. Just a moment."


    The deceased is very sophisticated, take out the POS machine quickly brush, respectfully handed the card to Ning Tao.


    Take the card back, Ning Tao half embraces Dong Miaomiao, and has observed it in secret.


    There is also a reason why Dong Miaomiao is not allowed to sit aside. The other party plays his woman. If he is polite, it will arouse people''s suspicion.


    There are not many people like him, only more than 30 of them are easy to recognize. Many of them are wearing cap caps, which makes people not see clearly. However, it is difficult for Ning Tao to see clearly. Under the perspective, all the true faces of a group of people are revealed.


    Finally, when his eyes fell on a man, he gave a slight look.


    Black skin, bloated figure, bald head, according to the information, this person is undoubtedly in front of us.


    When he finds Zara, Ning Tao is relieved. He''s afraid that the other party won''t come and there will be trouble on the way.


    Soon, the fight below was won. The man in black found a chance to fall over his shoulder and hit his opponent on the ground. Then he kept his hands on his opponent''s head. There was a sound of bone breaking. His opponent, the man in red, had already died.


    Seeing this scene, Dong Miaomiao, who has already had experience, was shocked. His face changed and he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    It''s not the same as her killing the enemy. It''s the first time that she came here. It''s shocking to see this scene.


    "Calm down!"Seeing Miaomiao''s gaffe, it has attracted many people''s attention. Ning Tao reaches out his hand and gently pats the back of the other party''s hand. His eyes narrowed. Ha ha, he says with a smile, "baby, we just made a hundred thousand dollars."


    Dong Miaomiao then realized that he quickly adjusted his mood and had a full cup with Ning Tao.


    The gambling fight continued. Soon, the two men were released again, and a hand-to-hand fight started quickly.


    Here, different from the fight in Donghai, there are applause, screams and lively atmosphere. Here, it seems to be a bit depressing, but at the same time, it can also make people feel a sense of ineffable pleasure. Watching the two sides of the cage duel, it naturally makes people feel a sense of superiority.


    "Sir, do you want to gamble?"


    The waiter comes again and looks at Ning Tao and asks.


    "Of course, 200000, still black!" Ning Tao nodded and got in what he had just got.


    In fact, his standard of judging people is almost the same now. Although there is uncertainty in fighting, as long as he has seen it, he is sure.


    Sure enough, after the game, Ning Tao won again. His money changed from 200000 to 400000. Of course, he didn''t get rid of the tenth.


    As the gambling fight goes on, Ning Tao will press his money up every time. After several rounds, he has two million yuan and has never lost once.


    "What do you want of us, sir?"


    When the waiter takes Ning Tao''s money again, he doesn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he looks down at Ning Tao and asks.


    There are rules in every place. Ning Tao has won a lot. The other side''s meaning is very simple, that is, enough is enough.


    "Ha ha, I have a request!" Ning Tao stands up, stretches his muscles, looks at the waiter, stares into his eyes and says, "I want to see Zara."

 Chapter 586

    We''ve been doing this for a long time, but now we''re on to the point.


    "I''m afraid you''re going to embarrass us, sir. It can''t be." The waiter gave a wry smile and looked at Ning Tao. He said sorry.


    "I believe you can do it. As long as I can meet Zara, it''s all yours."


    Ning Tao smiles a little and pushes out the card in front of him without blinking.


    "This..."


    Seeing the millions card, the waiter''s Adam''s apple wriggled a few times, obviously a little excited.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to talk about a business with Mr. Zara. There''s no malice. I promise I won''t give you any trouble!" Ning Tao just added a sentence.


    Sure enough, hearing Ning Tao''s words, the waiter looked at the former and said, "well, I can inform you, but I don''t know if our officer and Mr. Zara want to see each other."


    With Ning Tao''s permission, the waiter takes the card away, turns around and leaves in a hurry.


    "Brother Ning, why don''t you go to Zara directly?"


    Just now, Ning Tao has already told Dong Miaomiao the location of Zara. At the moment, he is puzzled to see that the other party still takes out millions.


    From the intelligence, she knows that Zara is the king without a crown here. She has great power. She doesn''t have to ask the police to meet her.


    She couldn''t figure out how the other side could go far.


    You know, it''s millions, but it was sent out by Ning Tao without blinking.


    It''s hard for her to do that.


    "Shh, you can''t say it."


    Ning Tao winked at him. He didn''t say it clearly. Instead, he gazed at the fight below with great interest.


    This time, the waiter left for a long time. When he came back, there were already many policemen around him. When he came near, he said a lot.


    After the wonderful translation, Ning Tao''s eyes deep in a joy, know that the other party this is agreed, quickly stretched out a hand please way.


    Looking at the 33b


    in the chapter of% D, it''s just that from the moment the waiter left to the moment they left, he never looked back to see Zara, as if he didn''t know each other.


    And after he left, Zara also took a group of people, quietly left here.


    Ning Tao was not directly taken to see Zara. Instead, he was examined again. This time, he was very careful and scanned inside and outside. It was not until he confirmed that there was nothing else hidden in them that the policeman took them to the depth of the prison.


    When they passed through a back door, they were blinded. The other side''s explanation was very simple. There was a heavy penalty area to prevent leakage.


    Ning Tao did not resist, according to the rules of each other.


    By the time their blindfold was removed, they were already in a large office.


    The furnishings inside are very luxurious. There are all kinds of tables, chairs, bookcases and sofas. If Ning Tao didn''t know it was in prison, he would never believe it was a prison.


    But Ning Tao''s eyes just turned around in the room, and then he left his eyes behind his desk. There, a middle-aged man with a beard sat in the back, and behind him stood four tall bodyguards.


    "I don''t know why Mr. Ning spent so much money to see me."


    It''s obvious that the beard is Zara. At the moment, he looks at Ning Tao and asks in a cold voice.


    "I want to do business with Mr. Zara. I don''t know what I mean." After the wonderful translation, Ning Tao smiles and says.


    "Oh, Chinese."


    Zara looks surprised and looks at Ning Tao''s eyes. "I don''t know what business Mr. Ning wants to do with me?"


    "Ha ha, won''t Mr. Zara buy me a cup of tea?" Ning Tao didn''t answer. Instead, he raised his eyes and asked.


    "Well?"


    Zara smell speech a Leng, with behind but gush out silk smile, stretch out a hand toward Ning Tao way, "sorry, neglect, please sit down."


    Head slightly a sign, next to a man poured a glass of water, to ningtao sent in the past.


    "Mr. Ning can say it now." When Ning Tao had a leisurely drink, Zara began to talk.


    "Well, I want to do some white business with Mr. Zara. Do you have any channels?" Ning Tao nodded and went straight in.


    "White noodles?" Zara''s eyes turned suspiciously. Looking at Ning Tao, he said with a smile, "there are a lot of people in the golden triangle. What do you mean when you try to find me?"


    Speaking of the end, Zara raised one hand, and the four bodyguards behind him immediately took out a gun from his pocket and aimed at them.


    "I advise you to state your purpose, otherwise I can''t guarantee whether you can get out alive or not." Zara looks cold, eyes like a snake, staring at Ning Tao.


    However, after hearing this, Ning Tao was not afraid. Instead, he laughed and turned a blind eye to the black guns. He said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Zara is a coward too. I dare to come here. Is Mr. Zara afraid that I will hurt you?""Well, don''t use provocation. I advise you to explain my problem."


    "Well, it''s very simple. The quantity I need is too large. Let''s put it this way, I need at least five tons of white noodles a year. How many people can handle this quantity?"


    "As for why I came to you, it''s very simple. It seems that you are the only one in the golden triangle. You''d better look for it." Ning Tao smashes his mouth and says with a smile.


    "What? Five tons. "


    On hearing this, even Zara was surprised and could not calm down. As soon as his face sank, he stared at Ning Tao and said, "Mr. Ning has a big appetite. Why haven''t I heard of you?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I haven''t heard of it. Now I''ve heard about it." Ning Tao smiles, looks at the other side and says, "I have something to do with Donghai Feifei jewelry. You may not be familiar with it, but as long as you check it, you can determine if I can swallow it!"


    Ning Tao is calm and confident. Now Feifei jewelry is famous. Xia Mengfei has sent people to Myanmar to look for goods in private. Behind Feifei jewelry, the strength of those gangs can''t be underestimated. It''s impossible for the Golden Triangle not to pay attention to Huaxia.


    After all, most of the drugs they produce go to China.


    "Can you represent Feifei jewelry?"


    For Feifei jewelry, Zara is not clear, but he checked it on the Internet. As for the details, he can investigate it in private.


    Until now, he believed in Ning Tao.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, with all due respect, let''s talk about the cooperation law." Zara said, looking at Ning Tao.


    "No, I want to talk to Zara, you are not qualified enough!" To my surprise, Ning Tao suddenly said something surprising.

 Chapter 587

    "Oh, I''m not Zara. Who is it? Mr. Ning is really joking. "


    Zhala was stunned when he heard the words. Then he looked at Ning Tao and laughed. He touched the beard on his face.


    "Well, since Mr. Zara is so insincere, I''ll leave."


    Ning Tao shakes his head, and then stands up, takes a picture of the unknown, and is about to leave.


    At this time, from a box on the side of the room, there was a hearty laugh. Then a middle-aged man with a big figure and a full face and beard came out. As soon as he came out, he came to Ning Tao and apologized, "sorry, my distinguished guest from afar. I''m just joking with you. Do you mind?"


    When he opened his mouth, he waved his hand. Zara, who had been sitting behind the cabinet, stood up and looked respectful.


    Ning Tao''s mouth turns up a radian and stares at the man in front of him and says, "are you Zara?"


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed?"


    Zara raised her eyebrows and said suspiciously, "Mr. Ning, you are the first one to see my double. Can you tell me where you can see the flaw?"


    "It''s simple. It feels good."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. Seeing that he didn''t understand, he explained that Mr. Zara was one of the famous leaders in the golden triangle. He shouldn''t be a coward.


    In fact, he is a liar. It''s easy to find out that Zara is fake at first.


    The beard on the other side''s face was stained, which may have concealed it from others, but under his perspective, it was absolutely impossible. Moreover, when he came, he found someone in the side door.


    Zara is already the leader. No one should eavesdrop on him. When he thinks about it, he has a guess in his heart.


    As for the temperament mentioned just now, it''s pure bullshit. This thing itself is illusory and everyone likes to listen to nice words.


    Sure enough, Zara gave Ning Tao a thumbs up and exclaimed, "Mr. Ning is one of the smartest people I''ve ever met. Please sit down."


    "Just like each other!" Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he folded himself to sit down.


    At the same time, Zara also returned to the seat where the fake Zara sat, turned around, looked at Ning Tao and said, "just now Mr. Ning said that he wanted to talk business with me?"


    "Yes, it''s a big deal."


    Ning Tao takes out a cigarette from his pocket, reaches out his hand to the other party, and sees that he doesn''t mind, so he lights it up and takes a leisurely puff, and doesn''t speak any more.


    "Oh, I''ve heard that Chinese people are bold and forthright for a long time. I don''t know what a big deal it is. Let''s talk about it."


    Zara, with a smile, leaned back on the seat.


    "Zara, this is a big deal. Is it convenient for you to talk here?"


    Ning Tao didn''t worry. Instead, he looked around. At last, his eyes fell on the fake Zara.


    "Ha ha, I''m safe here."


    Zara felt Ning Tao''s eyes, said here pause, and raised his hand, several people behind the command, "to the door guard."


    Fake Zara and the four bodyguards bowed to him, then turned and went out.


    "Mr. Ning, you can say it now."


    Zara did not know where to find a cigar. When the door was closed, he looked at Ning Tao road.


    "Of course, I want to have a long-term cooperation with Mr. Zara. As long as you can provide me one ton of white flour every year, the price is negotiable."


    "A ton!"


    Hearing this figure, Zara was surprised, but then he was dumbfounded and shook his head. "Mr. Ning is joking. The annual output of the whole golden triangle is only more than ten tons. If you want to go to a ton, it''s hard for you."


    "I don''t know how much Mr. Zara can offer me?" Ning Tao looks unchanged, flicked the ash and asked.


    Zara was playing with a pen in his hand. After thinking about it, he said, "if Mr. Ning really wants to cooperate, I can provide 200 kilograms of goods a year, and the price is very high."


    "Two hundred kilos?" Ning Tao shakes his head, disdains a way, "this is too little, the respect of money can discuss, this goods adds a bit more."


    "Well, I think Mr. Ning is also a cool person, 300 kilogram, which is the maximum I can control at present, no more."


    "And the price?"


    Ning Tao vomited a puff of smoke and opened his mouth again.


    "Ninety one grams." Zara went back without thinking about it.


    "It''s expensive."


    Ning Tao showed some dissatisfaction on his face. Although he didn''t know the price, he knew that the price was not low when he looked at the posture.


    "Ning, this price is not expensive for you. You are the first awesome hand. If your channel is strong enough to be shipped back to the country, the price will definitely be doubled ten times." Zara was quite clear about this and began to tempt him.


    "Mr. Zara is joking. I want so many things, and I have to manage them. Coupled with transportation, there is no such high profit at all."


    What Ning Tao said is true. Huaxia has always been very strict in cracking down on drugs. Nearly one third of the drugs transported to the mainland are investigated every year. For drug dealers, the loss is huge and should be included in the cost."Well, I''ll give Mr. Ning an assurance. The minimum is 80. There can''t be any less." Zara hesitated for a moment and gritted her teeth.


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth, just bowed his head to meditate.


    Ning Tao didn''t speak. He stared at him. Zara was a little anxious. He continued to bewitch him. "Mr. Ning, if you know such a large quantity of goods, I''m afraid you can''t find them in the Golden Triangle except for us. What we can guarantee is the stable supply of goods."


    As far as Zara is concerned, he naturally wants to negotiate this deal. As long as it can be done, his commission will not be small. Even for this reason, he did not hesitate to let out his bodyguards, for fear of leaking the news.


    You know, even within them, there are some fights. Nowadays, money is hard money. Apart from the support of some foreign forces, their spending is an important source.


    More New 2 is the fastest on 9?% 4V


    "well, let''s make a decision for the time being. Have a good cooperation." Ning Tao took the last puff of cigarette butt, got up and came to the other side with a smile, stretched out a hand and said.


    "Happy cooperation."


    Seeing that Ning Tao is so cheerful, Zara also reaches out a hand and holds it together.


    "But before that, I have a small matter to trouble Mr. Zara."


    "Oh, Mr. Ning, go ahead!" Zara''s eyes turned, and he came closer to Ning Tao and opened his mouth.


    "Some of my friends have been arrested by you because of misunderstanding. Since we are all friends, please ask Mr. Zara to come forward and raise your hand."


    "Friend!"


    Zara was stunned, and a vigilance flashed in his eyes. He was cautious and said, "what friend?"


    "Good friend, the five you arrested last time. I don''t know if Mr. Zara can give an order to let them go." Ning Tao''s eyes stare at each other''s eyes tightly, slowly.


    "Those Chinese people?"


    Zara suddenly realized something and said, "who are you?" When the words fell, he was going to get his pen.

 Chapter 588

    But Ning Tao''s reaction is faster than him. First, he puts out a hand step by step, grabs the other person''s palm like an iron hoop, and suddenly moves forward to press his body directly on the desk.


    At the same time, the other hand also flashed out, directly grabbed Zara''s neck, let its voice stifled in the throat.


    This series of actions can be said to be like flowing clouds and flowing water. When Zara comes back, he has been controlled by Ning Tao.


    Miaomiao, who was on one side, came quickly and looked around with vigilance.


    "Mr. Zara, I don''t mean any harm. I just want my friend to come back safely. Please do me a favor."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed into crescent moon, looking down at Zara, let Miaomiao quickly translate a sentence.


    Under the sign of Ning Tao, Miaomiao quickly came to the back of the desk, opened the drawer and began to find it. Soon, he turned out two pistols and a dagger.


    "Mr. Zara, you are a smart man. You know what to do. Our life is not worth money. Your life is worth more than ours. If you want to say it, close your eyes for three seconds."


    Ning Tao compared the bright dagger on the other side''s face and said.


    Zara glares at Ning Tao and makes a whine, but he doesn''t mean to open his mouth.


    "It seems that Mr. Zara is not cooperating."


    When Ning Tao''s words fell, he waved the knife in his hand and nailed the other person''s palm to the table. Suddenly, the table was stained red with blood.


    The other person''s finger is only a few centimeters away from the pen.


    "Mr. Zara, I advise you not to make small moves."


    Ning Tao smile, in front of each other''s face, put the pen into his pocket.


    Naturally, he could see that the pen was a communication pen. This little trick could not stop him.


    What he has to do now is to disintegrate each other''s fighting spirit as quickly as possible. After all, there are several bodyguards outside. Once he lets the other party in, the consequences will be unimaginable. He can''t even run away.


    Palm is too painful, but there is no way to shout, Zara forehead suddenly out of a layer of thick sweat, the whole person is actually a little weak.


    But without the hope of the pen, Zara was flustered. After a pause, she closed her eyes for three seconds.


    "Well, that''s right."


    Ning Tao nods with a smile and loosens his grip on the other side''s neck.


    However, as soon as he was released, Zara was about to shout out. However, as soon as he yelled out, a burning cigarette butt, with sparks, popped into his mouth, and immediately his neck was strangled again.


    Sometimes death is not terrible. What is terrible is that life is not like death. Now Zara feels like this.


    A hot cigarette ends into the throat, shouting and can''t shout, spit and can''t spit, that sour, Zara would like to die now.


    It''s too hard. The reason why he fought so hard was that he just wanted to leave a way for himself.


    Ning Tao and his wife dare to fight against him here. They don''t intend to let him live. Otherwise, they can''t get out of this door. He knows this very well.


    But now, he can see that the young man is very sophisticated. If he doesn''t say it, the other party won''t let him die easily, and will certainly torture him.


    The fear before death had made Zara lose her judgment, and she immediately ignored the cigarette butt in her throat and closed her eyes again.


    However, Ning Tao did not care about these, but stood aside and looked at each other in his spare time.


    Until Zara closed his eyes several times in a row, Ning Tao said with a sneer, "this is the last chance I''ll give you. If you don''t hold it, I''ll cut off your flesh one by one, and then send you to God."


    A quarter of an hour later, after getting his satisfactory answer, Ning Tao and Miaomiao got up and went out.


    But for one reason, Zara didn''t kill him. He just knocked him out temporarily.


    As soon as he got out of the room, Ning Tao nodded to the bodyguards and wanted to go back with the policeman.


    But just as the bodyguards entered the room, Ning Tao made a Sideswipe and turned over the policeman in front of him. At the same time, he whispered, "follow me."


    As soon as he pulled Miaomiao''s hand, he ran out of the prison.


    What he wants to grab is the bodyguard''s three seconds. At this time, he can''t run out, but he can do something else.


    The bodyguards entered and came out quickly. When they yelled, they had already taken out their pistols. Obviously, they had seen the situation in the room.


    At this time, Ning Tao had turned into a corridor and came to an iron fence. With one hand, he swung it out, and the electronic door opened. Further on, there were cells.


    Ning Tao''s method is simple, take out a pistol "awning" shot, will be outside the prison lock to crack open, and then the same way, a row opened seven or eight.


    Most of the prisoners who served here were long-time prisoners. Seeing the door open suddenly, they seemed to see the hope of life one by one and ran out.What Ning Tao wants is chaos, and only chaos can give them a chance.


    He believes that once the prison is in chaos, the other party is concerned about these prisoners, not him.


    After all, these people are dangerous tasks, which can not run out.


    At this time, the prison also found something wrong, the alarm has been sounded.


    On this side, Ning Tao with Miaomiao did not stop, all the way out of the door, quickly toward the back of the prison.


    Now the front door is definitely unable to go, in this case, the other side must be gathering heavy forces, and the risk of the back door is much less.


    However, he did not intend to release the prisoners from the prison. He closed all the doors he could close along the way.


    After all, it''s the common people who are unlucky for these people to go out. Ning Tao can be cruel to some heinous bastards, but he can''t be cruel to the weak.


    At the back door, a lot of police came in. Ning Tao and Miaomiao had guns in their hands, and they were killed quickly.


    It wasn''t long before they came to an open space in the back, where a small truck was parked.


    "Get in the car."


    This car is just a vehicle for transporting vegetables. Seeing this, Ning Tao was relieved and quickly got on the car, leaving the gun without bullets.


    The key was still there, and the car was empty, as if it had been specially prepared for them.


    Ning Tao had no time to think about it. Through the rearview mirror, he could see several policemen with guns running out.


    As soon as the accelerator is increased, the truck will roar, just like an angry tiger, galloping out quickly.


    And in the two people''s vehicle, there are countless bullets hit the car''s sound, Miaomiao returned fire with a gun.


    When Ning Tao''s car is about to rush out, the car is buzzing outside the prison, and several people of art have been reinforced with guns.

 Chapter 589

    There were not many policemen at the back door. After being attacked and shot, they were unable to bear it and were defeated one after another.


    After all, it''s for the public. Few people want to die.


    These troublesome obstacles were broken by art and others, and Ning Tao and his wife were relieved. As soon as they stepped on the gas, they got out of the prison. After a few cars got together, they raced toward the planned escape route.


    Two hours later, the people who changed several modes of transportation returned to their foothold. Ning Tao did not delay, but took all the trays he knew.


    "What? In Wula base? "


    when Ning Tao finished speaking, Lao Yu stared and couldn''t help losing his voice.


    "What''s the matter, Lao Yu?"


    This is the first time that people have seen Lao Yu show this look. They quickly ask.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Lao Yu gave a wry smile and explained to several people, "this Wula base is a weapons research base of the anti-government armed forces. It''s usually well guarded. I didn''t expect that these people would hide the hostages here. It seems that they are in trouble."


    "Military base?"


    At several people smell speech eyebrow also all wrinkled.


    But as the other party said, this is a trouble. How can we do this? It depends on them. We can''t rob them.


    I''m afraid they won''t come out at that time. They''ll all catch up.


    For a moment, the field fell into silence.


    "Since we are here, people must be saved. If we can''t come openly, we should come secretly."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and flashed, and his eyes crossed these people in front of him, which was beyond doubt.


    It''s hard to know the news. He''s not allowed to go home empty handed.


    "In the dark?"


    Art looks a move, open mouth way, "Ning Tao, you have what good idea."


    "It''s very simple. You can create some interference for them outside, and then you can send me in." Ning Tao didn''t even think about it, so he said.


    In fact, Ning Tao thought about it all the way back, but this is the only way.


    I can''t help it. The opponents are too cunning. In other people''s territory, they are limited too much.


    "How can you go in alone? There are four hostages. Even if you can save them, it will be very difficult for them to come back alive." Art shakes his head at the sound of speech.


    "This needs Lao Yu to cooperate with the upper side." Ning Tao smile, time is urgent, also don''t show off, open a way.


    "As long as the upper authorities have a superficial intention to their conditions and make a little bit of action, they don''t dare to take hostages. After all, if they can, they don''t want to offend Huaxia."


    At this point, Ning Tao pause for a moment, see people nod, he just looked at Lao Yu, word by word way, "the other is Lao Yu''s intelligence, I want the base map and intelligence, the sooner the better."


    "Good."


    Lao Yu also simply, only one word, immediately turned around and left.


    "Still not. It''s too risky. Even if we can attract some firepower, it''s a military base after all. It''s hard for you to protect yourself." Art pondered a little, but still hesitated.


    "Chief, you don''t believe me!" Ning Tao smiles, but he is full of confidence.


    "Ning Tao, it''s not a question of whether Xiang believes it or not. The hostages are human beings. Who are we, too? I absolutely can''t let you make unnecessary sacrifices."


    "Team leader, there is not much time left for us now. If we just give up, I believe we will not be reconciled." Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "what''s more, my life is tough. Not everyone can take it away."


    "Or I can go with you like this." Art also knows that Ning Tao is telling the truth, so there is no doubt about it.


    "This..." Ning Tao hesitated.


    "Without this and that, you can''t take care of the four hostages. As for the outside, don''t worry. I believe they can attract the firepower of the other side as much as possible. When the time comes, Miaomiao will cut off the communication of the other side. We may not have no chance!"


    "All right then!" Looking at the firmness of art''s face, Ning Tao refused again and nodded his head.


    After a good discussion, the next thing will be easy to do. Art first asked Dong drillmaster for instructions. When he got the exact news, several people began to divide the work.


    except Ning Tao and art, Miaomiao mainly suppressed each other''s communication, leaving only four people to attract fire. Fortunately, considering the situation there, he temporarily dispatched a few people to catch up with him, but they could fight Help.


    fortunately, old Yu also gave more strength. In the evening, awesome intelligence was sent.


    After dinner, a few people began to plan according to the information, until there was no omission in the calculation, and then they set out directly.


    It''s a long night''s dream, not to mention the fact that it''s on the other side''s territory. Once it''s exposed, it will be very dangerous. In addition, if it''s too early to alarm the other side, they may not have a chance to defend themselves.


    All the people have to do is to achieve the purpose of the surprise attack. When they get near the place, Ning Tao has written down the map in his mind.After that, they checked the equipment again and began to wait.


    O / N1 (y


    until the early hours of the morning, Ning Tao opened his eyes.


    Art looked at his watch and ordered in a deep voice to the headset, "Miaomiao, cut off the communication."


    "I understand."


    Miaomiao agreed, and immediately after half a minute, he heard the words to fix it.


    Everybody else, now.


    They are not together. They are in their places. Ning Tao and art are together. They want to sneak into each other''s base.


    With art''s command, there was the explosion of bombs, even the sound of machine guns.


    At the end of the day, everyone let go and brought in a lot of big guys. Otherwise, pistols alone would not be able to do anything.


    As soon as there was a fight on this side, there was a lot of noise coming from the base. The lights were on one after another. The armed men on duty had opened fire to fight back.


    Ning Tao two people are not idle, two people occupy a direction, he is holding a light machine gun in the hand, the bullet in the hand does not grudge to sweep forward.


    At home, such weapons of mass destruction are absolutely not allowed to be used, but abroad, they do not have much consideration, let alone the golden triangle.


    If let Ning Tao talk about the feeling of using machine gun, it is a word, cool.


    It''s just a head harvester. As long as there are risers, they all protrude.


    On one side, art looked around warily, looking for something.


    Finally, when he was about to approach the base, art stopped in front of a sewer, took out a steel rod from his body and called Ning Tao. They joined forces to lift the stone slab above.


    "Go."


    The machine gun in the last wave of bullets, Ning Tao Hello, the first under the tunnel.

 Chapter 590

    Ning Tao jumps down, and then art also takes advantage of the night to jump down and put the well cover back to its original place.


    This passage is the sewer of the base. It''s very wide. Two people walk in it with their waists.


    It''s mud under my feet, but I can''t care about it now.


    As soon as they got to the bottom, the sound of gunfire and gunfire on the top became smaller. They didn''t dare to delay and walked quickly along the way.


    Then, just walking about 100 meters, there are many layers of lattice shaped iron mesh in front of us. Each mesh is the size of a fist, but we can''t cross it.


    Art took out two clip like things from his pocket, reached out and pressed them, which sent out a charming blue light. When he put them into the two sections of the iron net, the light above showed red.


    The other side gets this iron fence to prevent people. As long as it is damaged, the base will call the police.


    After finishing the sensor of the iron net, Ning Tao stepped back three or four steps, then accelerated and kicked out the iron net with a bang.


    After three or four feet, they kicked out a passage for people to pass. Then they bypassed the iron net and galloped forward again.


    After walking around the iron net for nearly 100 meters, we came to a passageway, which was dark.


    As soon as Ning Tao checked, he directed at art. The latter immediately came to the bottom of the passageway. His fists were interwoven and made a horse''s step.


    Ning Tao ascended, stepped on each other''s hands, and then stepped on each other''s shoulders. With his body together, his hands were enough to reach the well cover. With a sudden drink, they pushed up together.


    "Dong" sound, the top of the well cover was lifted.


    With both hands, Ning Tao poked out his head and swept around quickly, and the whole person jumped out of the well cover.


    This is a small corridor. There is a small door in the front and a metal door in the back. Ning Tao quickly takes care of everything in front of him and the map in his mind.


    In his hands, he took out a rope from his body and quickly pulled art up. As soon as they closed, they quickly headed for the small door of the base.


    There was no one to handle the small door, but it was locked. It should be an emergency door and window. It was difficult for Ning Tao to take out a pistol and break the door lock with two shots.


    In fact, if not necessary, Ning Tao will not show perspective in front of outsiders. Some secrets are better mastered by himself after all.


    As soon as the door was pushed open, before they entered, they heard the sound of footsteps above. Seven or eight soldiers with guns had already come out. Obviously, they heard the sound of gunfire.


    Ning Tao didn''t move his gun. When his body was stretched, his whole life entered the dragon, like a bow and arrow. Instead of retreating, he entered the other party''s crowd directly. After that, his hands were like the call of death. As soon as the other party touched him, he fell to the ground one after another.


    Want to move gun, also all by art a gun to kill, give ningtao alert.


    With a "bang" punch, Ning Tao smashed the sternum of the last soldier. With a glance, he came to a soldier who was similar to himself, took off his coat and shoes, and put on his opponent''s clothes.


    Now the whole building is full of lights. The clothes he wears are too eye-catching, not to mention the mud on his shoes. It''s hard not to arouse people''s suspicion.


    After changing clothes, Ning Tao picked up the other party''s gun and alerted art, who also quickly changed into a suit of clothes.


    Two people did not stay here for a long time, each carrying a submachine gun, quickly into the building, toward a rapid.


    They have a clear goal. What they need to do now is to muddy the water of the whole building, otherwise they can''t get out even if they find someone.


    If you want to mix up the water and cut off the other party''s electricity, it''s the best assistant tool. Their first task is to cut off the electricity.


    However, they were not idle all the way. While running, they yelled in Burmese, and the enemy came.


    Language is taught in a wonderful way, so it''s not a problem to learn two sentences temporarily.


    "Who are you?"


    Just as they were passing through a gate, a middle-aged man with a dozen men and a general ran into them head-on. Seeing them, the man suddenly cheered.


    "I''m your uncle."


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, and immediately opened fire with art.


    This is the ammunition base. The guys in the two hands are naturally strong. The other side never thought that they were so bold. They fell one after another because of one negligence.


    After finishing these people, Ning Tao and his wife continue to move forward. Their words have changed. Someone wants to attack the researchers. Go to protect them as soon as possible.


    Now the base is in chaos, most of the soldiers in the base have run out to meet the enemy, and the remaining soldiers have no rich experience.


    At the moment, I heard Ning Tao''s cry, and soldiers rushed to the direction deep in the base.


    It is self-evident that the most valuable assets of the whole base are those of the scientific research personnel.


    If something happens to these people, it''s estimated that they don''t have enough brains.


    Seeing that most of the soldiers in the base are running back, Ning Tao is secretly relieved.It''s really dangerous to let two people rush in here.


    More than ten minutes later, the two people came to the gate all the way.


    "The enemy is approaching. Look at the switch."


    Seeing that there were seven or eight guards around, Ning Tao yelled at several people.


    These people''s task is to protect the switch, smell speech immediately run inside.


    Just when these people turn around, the machine gun in Ning Tao''s hand rings, a sound of daddada, and the bullet mercilessly hits the back of the other party.


    These people didn''t expect that Ning Tao was the enemy in front of them. They fell down without a hum.


    Ning Tao''s body is like a dragon, and he moves like a tiger. As soon as he dodges, he enters the motor room. When he shakes his iron fist, he smashes it at one of the most advanced soldiers.


    That person reaction is quick, the body is short, will dodge past, at the same time both hands already grasped the submachine gun.


    W {see the legal J chapter s} section t {.


    It''s just that his skill is not the same as Ning Tao''s. seeing that this punch is going to fail, Ning Tao''s five fingers loosen and hook down, and then he grabs the other party''s collar, one hand lifting and one throw.


    The soldier''s body of more than 100 Jin was like a toy in Ning Tao''s hands. He threw it out in an instant and directly hit a motor.


    All of a sudden, the spark on the motor was everywhere. When the soldier rolled down from above, he was already charred in many places, and there he was crying in pain.


    Art shot down, directly relieved the pain of the other side.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know much about electricity, but he is very good at the simplest and most crude method. If he doesn''t look at it, he will shoot with a gun.


    "Pa", I don''t know where he hit, a burst of sparks splashed, the lights of the whole building suddenly dimmed down, into the dark.

 Chapter 591

    Originally, there was enough chaos in the base, and the power outage was even more frightening. Many people crowded together, and all kinds of shouting reverberated throughout the base.


    The reason why the main gate was destroyed was that they didn''t want the other party to repair it soon. After finishing this, they began to spread out in the whole base.


    Before he came here, Ning Tao and his wife knew the map distribution of the base very well. Although he did not know the exact location of the Tibetans, after Lao Yu''s deliberation, he had mapped out several key areas.


    The gunfire outside continued, the signal in the base was cut off, and it was impossible to ask for help. Most of the soldiers in the base ran outside to defend the enemy, and the rest rushed to protect the scientific researchers.


    Those people have no fighting capacity. No one knows how many enemies are coming. What they can do now is to protect important resources while waiting for help.


    After all, this is the rear, not the front line. Not far from here, there are anti-government armed forces, and the fighting here must soon spread there.


    As long as we hold on for an hour, when a large number of troops arrive, the crisis will be naturally relieved.


    The switch was destroyed, except for some key areas, which started the standby power supply, the rest were all in darkness.


    The soldiers in the base dare not act rashly, just shrink to defend, but Ning Tao is like a duck to water here, and his perspective plays the most important role here.


    On the way to PG, he killed the Buddha when he met the Buddha, and killed the ghost when he met the ghost.


    After all, the chaos is only temporary. When the other party''s rescue comes, their situation will be in danger immediately.


    In addition, Miaomiao''s suppression of information and communication can''t last long. The other party''s monitoring and power recovery make it extremely difficult to save people.


    The route of the base is very complicated. If you are unfamiliar with it, you may not think about it for an hour. In addition, there are some electronic gates blocking it from time to time. Even those who want to make a breakthrough are hard to make.


    Ning Tao doesn''t have these obstacles. Here, most people may have become blind and deaf. He has written down all the maps, and his sight is unimpeded. His speed is very fast.


    About seven or eight minutes later, they came to a closed iron door. Ning Tao opened the door and looked happy.


    This is a room with an area of about ten square meters. There is an exhaust fan on the top and a bathroom inside. There are no furnishings except three iron beds welded inside.


    At this time, on the three beds, there were three men in handcuffs lying side by side. Seeing the two men who burst in suddenly, they were all shocked. One of them retreated to the wall in horror and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "We are Chinese soldiers. Who are you?"


    This will Kung Fu, art has been close to the three people, by the exhaust fan from the light, alert to identify the three people, open the way back.


    "I''m Liu Xinjian, the chairman of Dadong group. Help me, help me."


    Hearing art''s words, the middle-aged man got excited and began to shout.


    After some inspection, while listening to each other''s words, art also confirmed, suddenly relieved and said, "don''t worry, we will help you out."


    It''s hard for others to open the handcuffs. For Ning Tao, these special forces, it''s nothing. Soon, art untied the handcuffs of the three.


    Ning Tao is not idle. He presses the black earplug in his ear and says in a deep voice, "team Dong, I''m a team. I find the target and ask for support."


    "I see. We''ll be there in twenty minutes."


    As soon as his voice fell, the cold voice of instructor Dong rang out in his ear.


    It''s impossible to go back the same way. Besides, I have three unarmed businessmen with me.


    After suffering for such a long time, their energy and spirit are consumed seriously. It is estimated that the three people are struggling to walk. Now what they have to do is to wait for rescue.


    Drillmaster Dong''s helicopter on the border is already ready. With Ning Tao''s information, it has taken off and rapidly increased its personnel.


    "Art, there''s another one."


    After the report, his eyes swept around and he said calmly.


    "Mr. Liu, what about the kidnapped woman?"


    Art has long found out that Zhou Ru is not there. At this time, he liberated the three and asked anxiously.


    "I I don''t know. "


    Liu Xinjian''s face was dazed when he was asked. Their lives could be lost at any time. Where would they care about others.


    Just as art wanted to ask further, a series of footsteps rang out outside the door. Ning Tao''s face changed and he cried out, "come on, get on the roof."


    At the same time, he also ran out of the door quickly, just in time to meet with a dozen soldiers.


    Ning Tao''s foot kicks on the wall, and a big fist hits a giant''s face without warning.


    The urgent task now is to transport these people away. There are more than a dozen people in front of him, who should be here to take hostages. The reason why Ning Tao chooses hand to hand combat is that he is afraid that the other party will shoot and hurt the hostages.A boxing back a soldier, Ning Tao the whole people are kneaded into the crowd, in the army to learn the fighting skills in an instant, hand that is called a cruel.


    These people used to be ordinary soldiers, but now they dare not shoot in the dark. It''s strange that they don''t lose money fighting with Ning Tao.


    With one hand, Ning Tao grabs a soldier''s arm. When he lifts it and loosens it, it makes two crisp sounds, and the other''s arm is unloaded by him.


    At the same time, he stepped slightly to one side and avoided one person''s fist. He stretched out one hand, formed a hand knife and cut it down with force. With a bang, another soldier''s neck was broken and his body lay down.


    On the other side, art has already taken three people upstairs, and now he can''t walk according to the normal channel. Most of the soldiers are outside, and it''s almost death to bump into each other.


    What we can do now is to go upstairs. There is a huge rooftop upstairs, which is completely suitable for helicopter landing. As long as two people guard the entrance, it is safe for a short time, just wait for helicopter support.


    After dealing with these people, Ning Tao leads the way and art protects the three hostages.


    Most of the other party''s attention is not with him. Although he encountered some obstacles along the way, they were all solved by Ning Tao with the fastest speed.


    On the 23rd floor, five people reached the top of the roof in less than 20 minutes.


    But this way of rushing, also let the opponent grasp their trend, there are a large number of soldiers began to gather in the rear, gradually gathered to encircle.


    Machine gun sound has been boiling, Ning Tao two people defend the exit, firmly suppress each other''s firepower.


    Art''s face is pale. He has been shot several times. He is simply wearing a bulletproof vest, and his life is not in danger. However, the huge impact still makes him hurt a lot, which is completely blocked by perseverance.


    Ning Tao is covered with blood. He can''t tell whether it''s his or someone else''s. today, he''s killing. His blood is dripping down and his evil spirit is soaring.


    Buzz


    Just when they were about to be unable to resist, the sound of helicopter propeller suddenly sounded in the sky, from far to near.


    Soon, a helicopter in tiger paint came to hover over the roof.

 Chapter 592

    In a moment, the huge searchlight of the helicopter lit up the eyes of the people below. They became blind one by one and quickly backed away.


    As the wind surged, the helicopter slowly fell, the cabin door opened, and two special forces armed to the teeth guarded the door. As soon as they landed, they bent over and ran with guns, directly replacing Ning Tao and suppressing the fire.


    "Old acquaintance?"


    Seeing these two people, art Yile, who he knows, is still a greedy wolf team member, just a member of four groups.


    Now is not the time to chatter. Two special operations team leaders came down from the helicopter again and quickly covered Liu Xinjian''s three men to get on the helicopter.


    At this time, the base soldiers in the corridor also saw that Ning Tao and others wanted to retreat, and they rushed forward madly, trying to leave them behind.


    "Ning Tao, get on the plane."


    Art touched the blood on the face, looking at Ning Tao to sink a way.


    "Chief, there''s another one!"


    Ning Tao''s face is dignified. Seeing that the two special combat team members have retreated, his mind turns suddenly.


    There''s no time. The surrounding area has been evacuated. In five minutes, the other side will be able to reinforce. We must go now.


    At this time, the power and communication of the base were being restored. It was more difficult for them to make another attack than to go to heaven.


    What art said, Ning Tao didn''t know. He gritted his teeth, looked at the helicopter about to get up, and suddenly said, "team leader, you go first, I''ll take the rest."


    "Ning Tao, you are crazy."


    Art''s face changed and he yelled.


    "Team leader, let''s go. We haven''t finished our task yet. We can''t do without any of them."


    When Ning Tao opened his mouth, he suddenly ran to the railings of the roof, reached for a grip, tied a rope to it, grabbed the other end, and jumped down like that.


    It''s too late to say everything. The field changes quickly. Before art and others react, Ning Tao jumps down.


    "Go."


    Seeing that the locked door had been pried open, art ignored the others, pulled the door suddenly, and ordered loudly.


    Bang Bang


    A series of bullets roared. Someone in the base had already attacked and shot at the helicopter. The bullets hit the steel plate and sounded a series of fried beans.


    Fortunately, at this time, the helicopter has taken off, and the powerful propeller turns rapidly and climbs away quickly.


    On this side, Ning Tao did not jump blindly. If he wanted to go down, it was no longer advisable to move from his original position.


    The exterior of the superstructure of this building is made of plexiglass. He plans to go down from here relying on the courage of a master of Arts.


    "Dong" a loud noise, Ning Tao straight down, near the end of the rope, he suddenly pulled, the body stopped the downward trend, the body heavily hit on the plexiglass, issued a violent collision sound.


    Regardless of the pain of his body, Ning Tao takes out a special dagger from his waist with his backhand. As soon as he holds it with one hand, he makes a circle on the glass.


    After that, bite the dagger with your mouth, swing your feet on the glass, and then step on the split glass.


    Dong!


    WCL


    there was a huge sound, together with the sound of breaking the glass. Ning Tao''s weight of more than 100 Jin was like a shell, and he hit the glass hard, and the split glass couldn''t bear it. When it broke, Ning Tao went in.


    This fall on the ground, Rao is to ningtao''s physical quality, also was thrown seven meat and eight vegetables, shook his head, ningtao quickly stood up, ran toward the door.


    Only five minutes. He''s running out of time.


    At present, he is completely alone. The helicopter has gone and it is impossible to come back. Fang Tian and other foreign aid fighters have all withdrawn. That is to say, from now on, all he can rely on is himself.


    As soon as he got out of the room, Ning Tao Ran into five or six soldiers head-on.


    There''s nothing to say. Now he''s covered in blood. People will be alert when they see him.


    It''s better to start first. The dagger in his hand suddenly stabbed one soldier''s chest heavily. Then he turned around in the same place. The other hand had already pressed the other soldier''s shoulder and used his big foot to kick. The two soldiers couldn''t bear the force and flew upside down.


    Ning Tao didn''t love to fight. After discarding the fighting power of these people, he went all the way down.


    Instead of the way he had come, he chose a new one, shining in his eyes and making inquiries all the way.


    This time, his fluoroscopy was almost overdrawn, and his eyes were bleeding and tears, but he still had to insist.


    Where is it?


    Where is it?


    Ning Tao seems to be crazy, and his belief is more firm, that is, he must bring Zhou Ru out alive.


    He had found three suspicious places along the way just now, and now there is only one place left.


    It''s also a relatively dangerous place, the least likely, where important people live.


    Now he walked there like the wind, but the lower he went, the more enemies he met.Ning Tao can''t remember how many people he has fought with. He just feels that even if he is as strong as him, he feels tired all over, and his hands are a little disobedient.


    It''s close.


    It''s closer.


    There is still a corridor to his goal. Ning taoqiang mentions himself and plans to rush in.


    But just after turning a corner, Ning Tao''s steps suddenly stopped, his face became dignified, and he even stepped back.


    In front of him were two burly men, one with bare upper body in winter, the other with a vest, muscles curled up and eyes shining.


    Ning Tao felt that, from the two people, sent out a breath of palpitation.


    Master!


    Just feel this breath, Ning Tao''s whole body plays up the spirit of 12 points, like facing the enemy.


    Now he''s running all the way, consuming too much energy and spirit. If he doesn''t use his spiritual power, he may not be able to save Zhou Ru. If he doesn''t say so, he will be broken.


    When they saw Ning Tao, they stepped up and said a few words. The strong man with bare upper body also drew a middle finger towards Ning Tao and hooked him.


    "Ma Lei is a BA Zi. I can''t understand it."


    Language barrier, but the gesture can understand, the other party this is clearly contempt, Ning Tao instantly angry, heart curse, etc. see Zhou Ru, must do that long legged woman hundreds of times, otherwise the loss is big.


    He said that for his part, even if he turned around and left, he had a clear conscience. After all, he had tried his best.


    But I don''t know why, in his heart has been another strong support, is to save each other.


    I can''t figure it out, so Ning Tao puts it on the other side''s beautiful legs to refresh himself.


    Otherwise, he really has the impulse to turn around and run, mainly because these two people are not easy to deal with.


    When he opened his mouth, Ning Tao waved the dagger in his hand and killed him like a whirlwind.


    If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win. There is not much time. Since we can''t avoid it, let''s do it!

 Chapter 593

    Four or five meters away, Ning Tao took two steps. With the help of the momentum of running, he jumped up and swept away with one leg, just like a bellows. Both strength and speed were amazing.


    When the man with bare back saw this, his big eyes lit up, and he immediately roared. The arm, which was thicker than the baby''s thigh, was swollen and muscular.


    Instead of retreating, he clenched his fists and stood in front of him.


    Bang!


    A huge collision sound sounded, Ning Tao only felt one leg numb, the body uncontrollably backward three or four steps, the face is full of shock.


    You should know that his physical strength is frightening. He seldom loses. Even if he consumes a lot now, he can''t be stopped.


    Now they''re blocking it. It''s just a few big steps back. It doesn''t matter.


    There was no time to be shocked. The figure in front of Ning Tao flashed. The man in the waistcoat was already in front of him. His face was ferocious and his fist came.


    @E head - s hair


    before the fist arrived, Ning Tao''s face was hurt by the fierce wind.


    Ning Tao''s subconscious eyes flashed, the other side was fierce, he should avoid the edge, but this time he didn''t plan to retreat.


    The longer the delay, the worse for him.


    Judging from the posture of these two men, they should be good at fighting together. Now the other side belittles the enemy. Once they slow down, it will be difficult for them to escape easily.


    For a moment, Ning Tao breathed in to refresh himself. He held his hands empty. When his opponent''s fist came, he was locked by his hands. The powerful force made him step back along with the opponent''s momentum.


    But it is this step, let ningtao storage force has become, the soles of the feet in the ground hard a twist, the whole person hugged each other''s arm suddenly down a fold.


    With a scream of the man in the vest, Ning Tao abruptly broke his arm, and then he fell on the back of his backhand, one over his shoulder, and the former fell on the ground.


    All this happened very quickly, before and after about five breaths. It''s extremely fierce.


    The rest of the man''s eyes glared, and he was about to burst out into flames. He ran wildly. Without thinking about it, he also punched.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyebrows jump. When he wants to step back, he finds that it''s too late. He has no choice but to raise his fist.


    The man who just discarded the vest seemed relaxed, but it was Ning Tao''s full effort. Not only the Taiji of Wudang school, but also the fighting skills in the army were integrated by him.


    It''s just that the same method can''t be used for the second time, and the other party is not a fool. At the moment, the human power is amazing, and he may not be able to lock it.


    The two fists collided, but there was no amazing collision. Ning Tao only felt his fist numb, and then a strong force came from his arm. It was as if he had hit a speeding train, and his body flew upside down and hit the floor.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao holds the ground with one hand and feels his throat is fishy and sweet. When he coughs, there is blood oozing out.


    Looking at the approaching man, Ning Tao smiles bitterly. There are people outside the people and there is a day outside the world. Unexpectedly, this first task met a powerful opponent.


    When the big man came near, he raised his foot and stepped on Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    If this step solid, with the strength of the other side, it is estimated that Ning Tao''s shoulder is useless.


    Ning Tao reluctantly raised his arm, patted on the ground, rolled out and hid.


    However, the other party didn''t let Ning Tao go. As soon as he bent and clenched his hands, he pounded Ning Tao''s chest heavily.


    The other side''s purpose is very clear, that is to kill him.


    The crisis of life and death.


    At present, this man is definitely a strong enemy. Ning Tao can feel that the other side should be skilled in Qigong and so on. He should be passive when he is tough.


    When his mind suddenly turned around, he suddenly put his hands on the ground and put his strength on his waist. He ignored the big man''s fists, and his legs rose up, like a pair of scissors, straight to each other''s head.


    You are more cruel than me!


    Ning Tao is desperate. He has no time to waste.


    The big man is also tough. It''s too late to withdraw his fist. His eyes are fierce, and his strength is increased by one point.


    It seems that Ning Tao is to be abandoned with two fists.


    "Die for me!"


    Ning Tao roared and turned a blind eye to his fists. His eyes were full of blood and fog. He clamped each other''s neck with his legs and tried his best.


    "Boom!"


    A dull tearing sound suddenly rang out. The big man couldn''t bear the force. The cartilage inside his neck was twisted to pieces, and the brilliance in his eyes was dim quickly.


    Just, even if Ning Tao''s speed is faster than the other side, the other side''s fist also hit him.


    Poof!


    These two fists, like two heavy hammers, hit him on the waist. When he opened his mouth, a big mouthful of blood came out.


    Following is the sound that two people all fall to the ground, Ning Tao feels the waist a burst of ache, the bone all wants to shake to crack general.


    "That''s close!"Wipe the blood, Ning Tao murmured a, even if he had prepared, also didn''t expect the strength of the other party so big.


    Just now, if he hadn''t stepped up quickly, he was still wearing a bulletproof vest. I''m afraid it would have cost him half his life.


    Quenched mouth blood foam son, Ning Tao dare not neglect, stagger up, continue to move forward.


    Now Ning Tao is located in the dormitory area here. Most of the soldiers and employees live outside. Only some qualified experts and the like will live in this building.


    After all, it is absolutely safe here, but in their calculation, it is also the least possible.


    It''s just that Ning Tao has a bad feeling that Zhou Ru is so beautiful, especially her legs. If she doesn''t keep her legs together, some people will think awkwardly.


    In the dark, Ning Tao''s perspective is the best. Even he doesn''t have to go into the room to see if there is anyone inside.


    However, this kind of consumption is also huge. He feels that his strength is disappearing and his Qi and blood are much weaker.


    But he has come to this point, and he has no reason to give up.


    Kung Fu is worthy of the heart, just as his eyes swept a room, his face was shocked, and the next moment he kicked the door open.


    This is a two bedroom, outside is the living room, inside is a small bedroom.


    On the balcony of the bedroom, there is a chair with a woman sitting on it.


    Women have waterfall like black silk hair, very white skin, long eyebrows and charming eyes.


    People can not ignore that this woman has a pair of beautiful long legs, only wearing a skirt, a pair of high heels on her feet is particularly attractive.


    Ning Tao has to admit that no matter where the woman is, she exudes elegance. Now even if her hands are leaning on the chair, people dare not blaspheme.


    Under the woman, an old man in his sixties fell into a pool of blood. There were several blood holes on his body, and a lot of blood flowed out.


    It looks like you can''t die anymore.


    But when Ning Tao''s eyes subconsciously fall on women''s high-heeled shoes, his eyes are somewhat different.


    If he guessed correctly, the old man on the ground was trampled to death by the woman. He muttered to himself, "it seems that we should be careful with high heels in the future!"

 Chapter 594

    "Who are you?" With the eyes of a woman, rather a bloody face, see.


    "What? I can''t even recognize my old lover. " Ning Tao laughs and makes a joke.


    In front of this woman is Zhou Ru, see each other like this, should not suffer any torture, he finally relieved.


    "Are you Ning Tao?"


    I can''t see Ning Tao clearly, but she can still hear each other''s voice. A pair of beautiful eyes gradually light up, ignoring each other''s ridicule, surprised.


    "I''m sorry I''m late."


    Ning Tao remembers that all the stories are like this. When the female pig''s feet are about to fail, the male pig''s feet come down from the sky, and then he looks at the bad guys with a pair of eyes like a knife, and then he says, "if your claws move forward, believe it or not, I''ll scrap them for you."


    unfortunately, the old man on the ground was too suck. He had not been here yet, and he was killed.


    "Why are you here?"


    Zhou Ru doesn''t know Ning Tao''s dirty thought. She looks at him with shortness of breath, and her heart is about to jump out.


    These days, Zhou Ru has experienced the darkest scene of her life. Originally, she was desperate. She didn''t expect that someone came to save her, and it was Ning Tao.


    For the man who intruded into his life, Zhou Ru had an indescribable feeling.


    It''s not love, but it''s not disgusting, let alone some beautiful scenery between them. I stayed for a while.


    "If I don''t come here, you''ll be the lady of the stronghold!"


    Ning Tao originally thought that even if he didn''t agree with each other, he would at least hold him pitifully and cry bitterly. He didn''t expect that he was still so indifferent. He turned his eyes and said no.


    "You..."


    Seeing each other''s appearance, Zhou Ru''s words were filled with anger.


    "Well, let''s go. It''s not a place for love. Let''s change places."


    Ning Tao quickly the handcuffs on the other party''s hand to untie, a pair of eyes in the surrounding rapid observation.


    Zhou Ru bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    Will help each other up, Ning Tao turned to the balcony, tried the balcony window, observation.


    Then he stepped back two steps, a run-up, "Dong" kick on the balcony window to kick open.


    As soon as the window broke, the wind came. Zhou Ru could not help shivering when she was wearing it. She could not help stepping back two steps.


    "Let''s go."


    Ning Tao expands the position of broken glass and looks back at Zhou Ru''s light way.


    "Go?"


    Looking at the other side standing in front of the window, Zhou Ru''s expression was tight, and it was hard to maintain her indifference. Subconsciously, she said, "how can I go?"


    If you know where she is, there are at least six or seven floors. Look at this posture, it''s going to jump out.


    "Hey, hey..." Ning Tao did not answer, Sao Bao''s smile, open arms, facing the wind, said, "do you want to fly?"


    "You are crazy!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s posture, he really wanted to jump. Zhou Ru stepped back two steps again. This time, it was not cold, it was fear.


    "It''s almost too high to jump down and die."


    £¡ \E


    "I accompany you, what are you afraid of?"


    Seeing that Leng Meiren is also afraid, Ning Tao laughs and comes to the other side. Then he talks nonsense, "you are not addicted to being the wife of the stronghold here."


    "Nonsense


    It''s time to see Ning Tao talking nonsense. Zhou Ru wants to bite each other.


    "Then dance with me, dare you?"


    Ning Tao Chin a lift, point to the outside, take silk provocation, indisputable way.


    In fact, the other party''s additional troops have arrived and are checking from bottom to top in an orderly way. Unless he opens the seal, he will not be able to escape from here.


    What he can do now is still to take an unusual path.


    The reason for teasing each other, Ning Tao is also to appease each other''s fear.


    "Well, die or die. Let''s go."


    Zhou Ru is arrogant, she is not stupid, from the eyes of Ning Tao, she seems to understand what, a bite of teeth agreed.


    In fact, she has held the determination to die, fell in the hands of these people, the hope of survival is very slim, even if she does not die, she will become a toy, for her, this is more painful than death.


    The reason why she appears here is that her clothes are neat and tidy is not that the other party is kind-hearted, but that the big man at her feet has taken a fancy to her.


    In other words, to conquer her.


    But the old man is old and frail. Tonight, he let go of her ankles and wanted to enjoy her beautiful legs.


    Clinker, at this time, the building power failure, Zhou Ru is also out, a foot on the old man''s face.


    In order to appreciate the beautiful legs, the poor old man specially asked his partner to put on high-heeled shoes. As a result, the sharp heel stuck into his face and died,It should be that sentence, people die under the flower, being a ghost is also romantic.


    But if she is caught again, I''m afraid there will be another old man tomorrow, and then she won''t have such good luck. It''s terrible to think about it.


    "OK, heroine, I like it!"


    Seeing that the other party agreed, Ning Tao stretched out his hand to give the other party a thumbs up, helped it to the window, looked at the dark below, turned his head and said with a smile, "are you afraid?"


    Zhou Ru also looked at the outside, thought about it, and said honestly, "I''m afraid!"


    "It''s OK. We are a couple of hard-working mandarin ducks. Let''s have a hug."


    Ning Tao turned and opened his arms. He hugged Zhou Ru and whispered in his ear, "hold me tight!"


    Before Zhou Ru can react, Ning Tao has jumped to the endless darkness.


    "Ah..."


    Zhou Ru didn''t expect that Ning Tao would jump, and she would jump with her in her arms.


    In this case, people''s subconscious instinct is to seize everything in front of them. Zhou Ru is no exception. She puts aside her life experience and indifference. She is just an ordinary girl. She feels the wind around her. She closes her eyes and hugs Ning Tao with her hands.


    At present, it seems that only holding each other can make her feel safe.


    Not only that, her feet are also like eight clawed snake, just clamped Ning Tao''s waist, and the two people stick together tightly.


    Ning Tao felt the strength of his long legs. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to feel it now.


    He dare to jump down boldly, it is not to see if his body will die.


    At least he didn''t want to die, and he didn''t give the long legged beauty to the fork circle. Anyway, he won''t die now.


    At the moment, his whole strength is on his hands. One hand hugs Zhou Ru, and the other hand has already come out. After falling two layers, he grabs a huge banner with one hand.


    As soon as the body swings on the banner, the legs wrap around the banner, and the body drops sharply.

 Chapter 595

    It''s a long story. In fact, it''s just a flash. When they slide down the banner, Ning Tao''s tight string finally opens.


    There are about seven or eight giant banners hanging outside the building, from the fifth floor to the second floor.


    It is precisely because of this that he dares to come down with the help of it.


    This kind of banner area is not small, hanging so high, in order to avoid risk, generally hanging is more solid, load two or three hundred jin is not a problem.


    Of course, he was also prepared for the worst. Once the banner broke, he had to open the seal.


    People can''t let urine suffocate. He won''t be so stubborn. As for the future, we''ll talk about it later.


    All the way down, the wind roaring, this scene, it is like a roller coaster in general, people will never forget.


    Zhou Ru just hugged the man, only close to each other, feel the temperature from each other''s body, let her a restless heart, gradually calm down.


    I can''t say what I feel. If it''s the darkness before death, Ning Tao is a light in the darkness. Her mind is empty and she just wants to hold the warmth.


    The power on system of the building was rush repaired, and some of the power units were repaired and the lights were gradually on.


    Many vehicles were parked in the square of the building, and a large number of sergeants entered the building.


    Can now the scene has been its control, is a layer of plowing.


    But no one expected that someone could fall from the sky.


    It was a soldier who first found Ning Tao. He felt the limelight on his head. When he looked up, he saw a huge shadow falling.


    Just as he was about to call, the dark shadow had fallen down and occupied his pupils. Then he hit him with a "poop Tong" sound and knocked him out.


    "Sorry, man, I didn''t mean to use you as a meat mat."


    Ning Tao got up from the ground, still holding a little banner on his body. This was the last thing he pulled down. He was tired of it, and the whole person rose like a gust of wind.


    "Enemy attack


    "Get him!"


    ¡­¡­


    The sergeant outside also found Ning Tao, and immediately caused a big wave of exaggeration. One by one, he was about to come up with a gun.


    What Ning Tao wanted was a moment of chaos. When he stepped on the ground, he jumped up like a big bird, stepped on the front of a car, and fell on an armored car.


    "So big, so soft!"


    Zhou Ru is still hanging on him, Ning Tao this pressure, it will be pressed in the seat, feel the elasticity below, inexplicably jump out of the heart of this feeling.


    But he''s OK, Zhou Ru was hard pressed down, can''t help but dull hum, limbs also released.


    "Give you a woman, man."


    Armored car driver''s position and a person, was hit by this, he Leng for a while, but heard Ning Tao words, he quickly from the waist with a gun.


    But Ning Tao was faster than him. He held each other''s wrist with one hand and said, "Peng Peng..."


    It was two shots in the sky.


    "Paralysis, women don''t want it."


    Ning Tao grabs each other''s skirt with one hand, just like an eagle grabs a chicken. He throws each other down. At the same time, with the other hand, the sergeant''s pistol also falls on him.


    Ning Tao has done this kind of thing for more than one or two times, but it''s the first time to rob an armored car. It''s a real thing. Ning Tao blows the accelerator, just like driving a farmer''s handcart, and then runs out.


    "Stop him, stop him..."


    Obviously, these people wanted to catch Ning Tao alive. They didn''t shoot each other and jumped into armored vehicles to chase Ning Tao.


    The sliding doors at the door over there were also closed, one by one.


    It''s just that it can''t stop Ning Tao. What kind of car is it? It''s an armored car in armor.


    It''s heaven if you can stop this Decepticon if you drive a car.


    Bang, the gate was knocked open by him, and the armored car was racing all the way, followed by more than a dozen armored cars.


    Fortunately, it''s in the evening. Otherwise, if it''s in the daytime, I''m afraid there will be a big news.


    It''s no joke to use more than ten armored vehicles at a time. It''s quite a move in this era.


    On the armored vehicles in the rear, there are still shouting radio, the voice is more and more urgent, and the distance between the two is closer and closer,


    in addition, the more difficult thing is that there are still several cars coming, and the speed is very fast.


    "Beauty, can you understand me?"


    Ning Tao subconsciously touched the cigarette and found that it was empty. He turned to see Zhou Ru lying on the seat and asked casually.


    "It''s about surrender."


    Zhou Ru''s face turns white. She hasn''t recovered from the dizziness just now. She hears the words and thinks about it. Then she''s not sure.


    "Well, how do you say surrender in Burmese?"Ning Tao scratched his head and felt that he really hated the book when it came to use. He regretted that he didn''t learn more from Miaomiao.


    "It''s not good biting and chasing me."


    ¡­¡­ Zhou Ru is speechless, can still make fun of in this kind of circumstance, she does not admire Ning Tao''s heart really big.


    Now Ning Tao is frank and free and easy, which is different from before. She can''t help thinking of the scene of the other party in the beef restaurant.


    It seems that this is the true face of the other party, a time to see Leng.


    "Ma Lei Ba Zi, Mr. Zhou, you drive. I''ll give these bastards a little color to see off their parents."


    Zhou Ru has been used to the unreliability of Ning Tao''s words. She shakes her head and says, "I can''t drive."


    Indeed, it''s hard for her to drive an armored car.


    "It''s like a tricycle if you can drive or not. Yes, you haven''t driven it. It''s almost like a car. If you don''t drive it, we''ll have dumplings immediately."


    Ning Tao simply hugs Zhou Ru and presses him in the driving position. As soon as he turns around, he jumps into the back seat and raises the machine gun in the back seat with both hands.


    "I really can''t drive."


    Seeing that the car was handed over to her, Zhou Ru was also in a hurry, very flustered.


    "Sir, if you step on the accelerator, step on it hard. Where is the strength of kicking the old man?"


    Ning Tao doesn''t turn his head when he opens his mouth. He''s done with the machine gun.


    This is a simple armored car. There is a machine gun in the back of the car. It''s very suitable for field operations. It''s easy to operate. Ning Tao has learned mechanics, so it''s very easy to handle this.


    Seeing that the other side was chasing after him, Ning Tao opened his mouth and shot.


    The feeling of using machine gun is one word, that is cool.


    The bullet, like no money, fell behind.


    The pursuers behind him didn''t expect that Ning Tao would make a sudden move. One of them was caught off guard. Several people in the pursuit car were caught off guard and were killed directly.


    The death is not the most terrible thing. The most important thing is that once the driver dies, the car suddenly loses control, and the rear car crashes into the front car, making a mess.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was happy and said with a smile, "Damn, I said I don''t need to give it away. I''m sure I''ll marry my daughter-in-law today!"

 Chapter 596

    At this time, Zhou Ru in the cab also slowed down. She was used to the sound of guns, but her face turned black when she heard Ning Tao''s words.


    All this and all that, at this time, she was still poor, but somehow, she didn''t have much antipathy in her heart, on the contrary, she had an indescribable sense of security.


    Zhou Ru couldn''t think about this feeling carefully. Now she had a strong spirit and didn''t dare to be distracted.


    Two hours ago, Zhou Ru never dreamed that she would be able to drive an armored car in her whole life. However, she has done all the things that she jumped from the upstairs. Now she is not too surprised.


    According to Ning Tao, it seems that it''s not difficult for her to get the duck on the shelf, which makes her calm down.


    Knowing that the current situation is dangerous, Zhou Ru is also desperate, which makes her think of Li Bingbing in her heart. She knows this little girl very well, and what she yearns for is her current experience.


    If you change her into the other party, it is estimated that you have satisfied the other party''s wish.


    Zhou Ru thinks wildly, but Ning Tao has no other idea. Soon he is in crisis.


    In the beginning, he got a good fight and turned the other side over, but it also angered the other side. When he came back, he gave up and fought back.


    For a moment, the bullets roared, and Ning Tao couldn''t lift his head.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa" the roaring bullets were endless, hitting the armored car and the rain, which seemed to make Ning Tao smack his tongue.


    Fortunately, it''s an armored car. If it''s a common car, I''m afraid it will be directly screened.


    If you think about it again, you can''t fight. You can''t lift your head. There are more than a dozen machine guns. They don''t want money for bullets. He can''t carry them at all.


    The most important thing is that he is not a good driver. Zhou Ru''s scream never stops. The car is very nervous. He almost hit the roadside building several times. Obviously, the former can''t drive well because of his panic.


    Abandoning the machine gun, Ning Tao breaks off the front seat, and the whole person goes over to the front. When Zhou Ru is mentioned, he puts it on the co pilot, and the whole person goes up.


    Most of all, if he doesn''t drive his own car, he feels that he will not be killed by jumping, but will also be killed here.


    Fortunately, it''s a lot of trouble for some people to switch between the two types of off-road vehicles.


    The semi open armored car came into his hand, just like he said, just like driving three wheels, he stepped on the accelerator to the end with one foot, and the acceleration of the car soared up. The strong back seat force made Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly narrow and cool. Ning Tao suddenly felt weak.


    This is just less than two hours, let ningtao body high load operation, some can''t bear.


    His body function has been overdrawn, and even the friars can''t bear it. Especially the man''s two fists make his back still numb.


    His own body knew that it was with a strong force now. Maybe this obsession would subside and he would be seriously ill.


    The reason why he just said a lot of nonsense about his new daughter-in-law was to refresh himself, otherwise he would have fallen first if he had not been knocked down.


    Peng!


    A bullet came from the slope and hit the windshield of the car. It wiped Zhou Ru''s hair and let the latter jump on Ning Tao and scream.


    Sometimes death is not terrible, terrible is to face the moment before death.


    Zhou Ru has never experienced these, which seems to break through her fragile spiritual defense. She feels that there is no safe place except Ning Tao''s body.


    At this moment, a car flew out from the side of the armored car. A submachine gun came out of the car and aimed at Ning Tao, which was a first-class bullet.


    "Damn it Ning Tao Yu Guangzhong was surprised when he saw the submachine gun. Before the other side took the hand, he thought that he would give the car a big exclamation mark on the road.


    All the bullets hit the window of the armored car. Suddenly, there were layers of spider patterns on the glass, and the flowers were in disorder.


    Zhou Ru is frightened, the body dead embrace Ning Tao, the head lies on the latter''s chest, the tears all came down, the body trembles slightly.


    "I wipe, you''re going to die!"


    By the other side so holding, Ning Tao''s hands can''t lift up, even the car can''t open, quickly want to break each other.


    It''s just that Zhou Ru, who has already lost her sense, doesn''t care about this. It''s ok if Ning Tao doesn''t break it. She hugs her more tightly, for fear that the other party will throw her down.


    "Damn it Seeing that the shooter in the car couldn''t make a single shot, he was about to take another shot. Ning Tao was in a hurry. The other side was faster than him, so he couldn''t shake it off. If he really wanted to be so passive, he would have to take a shot sooner or later.


    In a hurry, Ning Tao pressed Zhou Ru''s head, pressed it directly on her crotch, and yelled, "don''t move!" He took out his pistol.


    The pistol belongs to one of the sergeants he won. Now it''s used. In a short distance, the machine gun may not work. Ning Tao opened it, aimed at the driver''s seat of the car, and fired three shots in a row.


    After that, he blew the smoke from the muzzle of the gun and drove again without looking back.It goes without saying that Ning Tao''s commander in chief, if he wants to hold a shooting competition, he will be second, and no one dares to be first.


    The driver was shot in the head twice by him, and the effect of the driver''s death in the high speed was needless to say that the steering wheel was out of control, and he rushed on a nearby mound with a bang, and the front of the car was flattened.


    After all, the armored car is tall and thick, and the car is at a disadvantage no matter it is hit or hit.


    However, the car didn''t move forward, but the off-road vehicle was working hard. It was machine gun fire in the back. Ning Tao didn''t have to look at it, but he thought that the back of the car was full of holes.


    Now he is a little sorry that the other side didn''t drive the tank. Otherwise, if he was driving the tank, he would not be in such a mess as he is now. He would drive the iron pimple straight across.


    "Don''t move!"


    Ning Tao tries to lower his body, but Zhou Ru under him is not honest. He has to lift his head several times, but he is pressed down by Ning Tao with a gun.


    Just then, he felt a little strange. Just now, he didn''t care. It seemed that the position where he pressed the other side was not elegant, just his crotch.


    When they were too close to each other, he could feel each other''s shortness of breath, and immediately pressed each other''s hand was stiff.


    This action is not elegant!


    For Zhou Ru, she is just shy and angry. She doesn''t know if Ning Tao meant it, but it''s too bullying.


    She is still a unmarried woman, and it''s hard for her to accept these dirty actions.


    Several times want to get up, are ningtao to press back, let her face red, in a hurry, a turn, a bite in ningtao''s thigh, die not let go, that call a cruel ah.

 Chapter 597

    Zhou Ru is also anxious. No matter whether you are saving people or not, women are losing their senses. It''s just like that. If they don''t bite Ning Tao''s key, it''s enough to give him face.


    "Hiss!"


    This kind of pain is very clear, let Ning Tao can''t help but take a breath, in the heart can''t help but scold a sentence: Damn! It''s a beautiful snake. She was kind enough to save her. She was bitten and asked who to reason with.


    Want to move each other''s head, hands on each other''s shoulders, but in the end is not willing to force, think or forget it.


    This is not his kindness, but the bullet whistling behind, all to this point, if let Zhou Ru hang up again, he lost a lot.


    Moreover, it''s better to fight than to die.


    Ning Tao can only comfort himself in this way, always pay attention to the trend of the latter.


    For convenience, he did not drive into the pedestrian area, but directly into the rain forest hills.


    Whether it''s for the sake of national dignity or for his own life, once things get big, it''s only bad for him, not good for him.


    There are also international rules. For example, if he is a special soldier of China and carries out orders outside, even if he is caught, he can not be said to be a Chinese soldier.


    On the other hand, even if he said it, the other side would not report such things. It''s normal for countries to send people to intercept intelligence and so on. On the surface, they would not mention it, but on the surface, they would do what they should do.


    Just one thing, you can''t go too far. For example, a country doesn''t allow people to send people to important places in other countries to make trouble.


    There is a scale for everything. If he drives his car to the city, once the civilians are stimulated and large-scale casualties occur, it will be a big deal.


    On the contrary, he quietly rescued Zhou Ru, even if the Burmese rebels knew that it was the Chinese government who did it, they would not say that they could not afford to lose this man, and that they would be responsible for it.


    Both of them have been in a traffic jam, and they have begun to chase him in an orderly way.


    If not for fear of Ning Tao''s shooting, it is estimated that the irrepressible car will hit again.


    However, when Ning Tao was at a loss for the pursuers behind him, he suddenly heard the sound of running water in his ear, which made him look shocked. He quickly stepped on the gas and rushed to the sound of water.


    Southeast Asia has a subtropical climate, with many hills and rainforests. Naturally, there is no shortage of water. The water network here is dense, and it is not rare to encounter rivers.


    Before long, a big river appeared in front of Ning Tao, about ten meters wide, the current was very fast, and there were many shrubs on both sides.


    "Come on!"


    Ning Tao, with a smile, directly stepped on the accelerator, released the steering wheel and hugged Zhou Ru instead.


    He doesn''t want to let the other party rush away. The river is so fast that even if it''s water-based, he can''t guarantee to retreat.


    Armored car speed is not slow, play the last heat, hum, a head into the river.


    With a loud bang, the armored car plunged into the river, rushed forward for a certain distance, and then stopped. Most of the car fell into the water and had already stalled.


    Now, just like early spring, the water is very cold. Ning Tao shivers when he is frozen by the river. He is smart.


    He looks like this, Zhou Ru is more unbearable, pretty face is cold white, lips purple, the whole body does not listen to the call, if not Ning Tao one hand hold, I am afraid already washed away by the water.


    In fact, as soon as he got into the water, Ning Tao took Zhou Ru and rushed to swim across the river. He expected that the other side would not dare to go down the river.


    Originally, the armored car had already washed seven or eight meters in the river, and the remaining seven or eight meters couldn''t reach Ning Tao. Within a minute, he took Zhou Ru to the bank, and in a flash, he went into the bushes on the Bank of the river and disappeared.


    At this time, the pursuit of the sergeant one by one also came to the front, will stop the car, sitting in the car, looking at the river in front of, a mouth stiff.


    The other side dares to drive an armored car to jump in, but they dare not. How about people? The value of that armored car alone is enough for them to smack their tongue.


    If seven or eight vehicles are lost, I''m afraid they will be sent to the military court immediately.


    But they won''t just watch Ning Tao run away. The loss is so great, so many people died. They also lost an armored car. They have no face when it comes out. Under the command of a general like man, soon more than a dozen sergeants get out of the car, jump into the river with guns, and chase Ning Tao in the direction of their departure.


    Ning Tao didn''t dare to stop. Seeing that Zhou Ru was cold all over and couldn''t walk any more, he picked him up and ran wildly in the rain forest.


    The other party will definitely come after her. Now the woman has reached the limit. She is carrying a tug bottle. If she is bitten by the other party and wants to get away, it will be difficult.


    "Are you all right?"


    Looking at Zhou Ru''s eyes closed and breathing, Ning Tao was shocked, shook each other and asked.


    Hearing Ning Tao talking, Zhou Ru finally opened her eyes, looked at him, bit her lip and shook her head.


    It seems that Zhou Ru has also been tossed. If she delays, maybe both of them will be brought down here.Ning Tao is anxious. If perspective can still be used, he can also treat the other side. But now his body has reached its limit, and the poor little spiritual power has already been exhausted in order to maintain his body function. Now what he can do is to find a safe place.


    He was not familiar with the terrain, and he didn''t know where he was, so he ran about in the woods, where there were many woods.


    I don''t know how long he ran. Until Ning Tao felt that his legs were filled with lead, his eyes were dazed, and he couldn''t run any more, he leaned down under a relatively smooth rock.


    Put Zhou Ru down, Ning Tao panting, four big open, lying flat on the ground, greedy breathing air.


    "How are you?"


    Looking at the original, chapter g) B


    of the two, Zhou Ru was the first to sit up, reached for Ning Tao and asked in a low voice.


    Ning Tao waved his hand and pulled the big stone there with one hand. A trace of bright red flashed across his face.


    After a quarter of an hour, Ning Tao had a look in his eyes. Looking at Zhou Ru beside him, he coughed and said with a smile, "ah, it''s not easy to marry a daughter-in-law!"


    "Go, it''s not serious when it''s time!" Zhou Ru smelled the bright red flash on her white face and looked around, "are we safe?"


    "Well, it should be safe for the time being, unless the other party has a dog nose and can find it here!" Ning Tao squints his eyes and takes the time to recover.


    "Ah, what is that?"


    At this time, Zhou Ru was surprised, subconsciously grasped Ning Tao''s clothes, the body close to him, frightened way.


    Ning Tao smell speech just relaxed heartstrings immediately and taut, turn a head to sweep, eyes a jump, the head will burst open.

 Chapter 598

    In the dark, there were a few green lights, and they were slowly approaching.


    Wolf!


    For a time, the hair of Ning Tao''s whole body stood up, his heart suddenly jumped, and his scalp became numb.


    If it is normal to meet these animals, Ning Tao naturally has no fear, but now he is thinking about the way back.


    There''s no way. His injury is too serious. His physical strength is exhausted. He can''t recover without ten days and a half months.


    When he fell down, he didn''t want to move a finger, let alone fight with these animals.


    Now the only rational choice is to escape, but move your toes. He also knows that they can''t run away from these flat haired animals in this situation.


    "What to do?"


    For a moment, Ning Tao''s scalp became numb and scratched his hair. He looked around. When he saw the big stone behind him, his eyes lit up and said quickly, "come on, get on the stone."


    "Ah Oh Zhou Ru nodded, dare not have the slightest neglect, will climb up.


    It''s just that the stone is very smooth. After experiencing the weakness of her limbs, she tried twice and didn''t go at all.


    "Ning Tao, what should we do?"


    Zhou Ru trembled all over, and her calf trembled when she saw the wolves that had surrounded her.


    She would die if she was not willing to be bitten.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll help you up!"


    Ning Tao helped the big stone fight up, backhand took out the dagger from the waist, clenched some.


    Wolves also feel the threat of summer, and directly attack, but around the two began to circle, looking for opportunities to attack.


    "Come on


    Ning Tao looks at the wolves, holding Zhou Ru''s waist without looking back, giving each other a helping hand and letting them go up.


    This big stone is more than two meters high. As long as it can reach the top, it should be out of danger.


    Getting Ning Tao''s idea, Zhou Ru''s condition is better, and her hands are trying to climb up.


    "Hard."


    Ning Tao tries to send the other party up, praying in his heart that these hungry wolves will go quickly and don''t make trouble.


    "Ah..." Zhou Ru, who was climbing up, suddenly screamed and trembled.


    Is climbing up, she felt a pair of big hands suddenly dragged her ass, directly into her flesh, let its subconscious surprise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao was startled by the sound, and quickly looked back. At this, he was embarrassed.


    He didn''t pay attention to his hands just now and put them on each other''s buttocks. Now he''s holding each other. No wonder he felt so good just now.


    But he then he quenched his voice, this woman is also, when, also care about this, hasten to urge each other to climb up.


    Seems to be in order to punish each other, he also ruthlessly pinched a finger, is full of flexibility.


    Zhou Ru is stuffy to hum a, the dissimilarity on the buttock does not have to leave, the body is stiff.


    Feel almost, Ning Tao will put his hands on each other''s legs, so quickly let each other up, and at this time, a tall wolf seems to find the right opportunity, suddenly rushed up.


    "Ah..."


    Zhou Ru''s heart was startled. She quickly closed her eyes and her heart was about to jump out.


    "Go away!"


    Ning Tao didn''t dare to move his hands. He kicked the wolf''s neck. In an instant, he kicked it away like a sack.


    If change to do before, Ning Tao this foot enough kick to kill this wolf, just now, that wolf on the ground a roll, unexpectedly stood up again, a pair of as if nothing had happened.


    "Damn, climb up!"


    Ning Tao feels that he really wants to die. He is also killed by this stupid woman.


    How can a woman be so smart in the shopping mall? Now she''s mentally retarded. She screams all the time, but she''s not strong. What do you shout? I don''t know it''s important to save her life.


    However, although the wolf was repulsed, it became a signal for the wolves to attack. After a low roar, the other wolves attacked one after another.


    "Come on Ning Tao, holding each other in one hand, quickly frees the hand holding the knife and waves it forward.


    Look at the V Chapter of the E version of G. with a "Pooh" sound, the sabre was sharp and inserted directly into the back of a wolf.


    There are only seven or eight wolves in the field. They killed one of them, and the others are more bloodthirsty and desperate.


    For a moment, Ning Tao fell into passivity. Physical exertion is one thing. The main reason is that the place where he can move is too small. He is just a living target.


    "Hurry up!" Ning Tao shouts and kills the wolf.


    "Poof!"


    Another knife stabbed into a wolf''s head. Just as he was about to let go, he felt a pain in his leg and was suddenly pulled. Immediately, the tearing pain hit him.


    Hiss!


    Huge pain, let Ning Tao can''t help but take a breath, but there is no time to hide."Ning Tao..." Above Zhou Ru looked down, almost no one fell down, scared.


    See Ning Tao''s right leg up, a wild wolf tightly bite, dead life of pull outward.


    "Don''t worry about me, get up quickly."


    Ning Tao feels that he can''t hold on any longer. He still drags the other side with one hand. If he spends it like this, it''s estimated that both of them will be finished.


    The wolf can''t be killed. In this case, let''s get Zhou Ru up. Regardless of the bite below, Ning Tao suddenly gives up his resistance and gives up his hands to lift Zhou Ru up.


    And the price for him to do this is that three wolves bite him, tear each other, and directly pull Ning Tao down.


    "Ning Tao,..."


    Zhou Ru on the big stone looks at Ning Tao below. Her eyes are about to crack, and her heart is touched.


    For a moment, Zhou Ru''s tears, like beads with broken lines, quickly flow down. The moment Ning Tao falls to the ground, her heart is also branded with each other''s traces.


    "Don''t move up there!" Ning Tao had a drink in his mouth. Without the oil bottle, he could have a good meeting with these animals. As soon as he grabbed them with his backhand, he caught a wolf leg.


    A pull, a drag, a wolf was thrown away by him, the body a shock, biting his wolf mouth was immediately opened, ningtao single knife station, the whole person has been up.


    Just soak in the water, the blood has been diluted a lot, this time, and dyed more than half.


    Pain to the limit, the whole person can not feel the pain, now Ning Tao has only one belief, that is to kill these animals.


    He was full of blood. He couldn''t tell whether it was the wolf''s or his. He just fought hard.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s hard work, Zhou Ru has become a tearful person. Her teeth are clenched and she can''t help herself.


    The reason why she is usually indifferent is that she fell in love when she was in college, but the other party cheated her. Since then, she has no color for men, and even a little bored. But Ning Tao in front of her completely upset her heart.

 Chapter 599

    Ning Tao feels that his consciousness is gradually blurred, but his pain is gradually clear.


    The wolf was very fierce. He bit him dead, and he tried his best. He changed the one handed knife into two handed knife and rowed around with his eyes closed.


    It''s thanks to these bites that he''s able to last so long, which makes his consciousness clear. Now he''s acting instinctively.


    He only knew that he couldn''t die here. The eminent congenital friar was bitten to death by a wild wolf, and he didn''t make a joke when it came out.


    Ning Tao some regret, early know so he opened the seal, make to now life and death not from life.


    It''s just that it''s not a matter of minutes to open the seal. He''s not fit enough now, even if he wants to open it now.


    I don''t know if I''m scared or frightened by Ning Tao''s ferocity. After a moment''s stalemate, these wolves give up Ning Tao and turn to leave, leaving two wolf corpses in the field.


    No longer feel the smell of the wolf, Ning Tao hands also gradually wave up, so straight lying on the ground, breathing longer and longer.


    "Ning Tao!"


    Zhou Ru on the big stone had already cried into tears. She screamed in her mouth. At this moment, she felt her heart was opened and went in alone.


    She believes that she will never forget today, in this cold night in a foreign land, there is a man fighting alone against Wolves in order to protect himself.


    Watching the wolf fade away, she could no longer restrain her emotion. She grabbed the stone wall with both hands and hobbled down from the big stone.


    More than two meters high stone, from above can''t help but let a person some timid, but Zhou Ru down is abnormal smooth, barefoot son body staggering ran to Ning Tao.


    As for her pair of high heels, she had already run away on the road.


    "How are you, Ning Tao?"


    Zhou Ru kneels on the ground, holding each other''s head tightly in her arms with both hands, and says anxiously.


    "Cough..." Ning Tao just felt tight all over, his head fell into a huge soft, stuffy he can''t breathe, can''t help coughing twice.


    "Ah Ning Tao, it''s good that you''re OK! "


    Hearing the cough, Zhou Ru was surprised and quickly released Ning Tao.


    "If you don''t let go of me, I''m afraid it''s OK." Ning Tao shook his head and began to smile bitterly. I''m not feeling well.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Zhou Ru''s face turned red, and she quickly released Ning Tao.


    "What are you crying for? I''m not dead yet


    Seeing this, Ning Tao rolled his eyes, and his voice was weak: "who let you down, you are not afraid of the wolf?"


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll die with you." Zhou Ru firmly looking at Ning Tao, as if to go out, resolute way.


    "You''re not in love with me, are you?" Ning Tao narrowed his eyes, looked at the pale Zhou Ru, joked.


    Zhou Ru didn''t expect that Ning Tao was still in a poor mood. Min clenched min''s lips and said, "how dare you go to Zhang Mingyuan''s wife?"


    "If you don''t mind, I will..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s head was hot, he opened his mouth. At last, he realized something. His face was embarrassed and his voice was small.


    "Then you come!"


    Zhou Ru coldly looked at Ning Tao, and deliberately straightened his chest. The expression on his face was cold, and he couldn''t see whether he was serious or joking.


    ~First issue


    "er..." Ning Tao doesn''t understand what the other party is mad about, so he turns his eyes and feels depressed. He doesn''t even bother to move a finger now. How can he have the strength to deal with that?


    However, his face will not suffer, hummed: "I don''t like the field, waiting to pick a time, dare not!"


    To tell you the truth, he has long been interested in Zhou Ru''s big long legs. It''s obviously a joke to see him. It''s one thing whether he does it or not, but he can''t suffer from it.


    "Well, I''ll remember what you said. I''ll wait for you in the capital as long as you''re not afraid of Zhangjia and have the courage to come!" Zhou Ru took a deep look at Ning Tao, which seemed to have a different meaning.


    "Zhang Jia is a ball. To tell you the truth, I''m not afraid of him!" Ning Tao hummed for a while and said.


    "I''m not afraid how did I escape from Beijing last time?" Zhou Ru didn''t give Ning Tao face, directly demolished his bottom son.


    "I call this tactical detour, you know what a fart!" Seeing that this girl has no interest at all, Ning Tao is too lazy to pay attention to him.


    "Ning Tao, does your injury matter? Do you have a cell phone? " Zhou Ru is concerned about Ning Tao''s injury and asks.


    "The injury is OK. Just bandage it for me."


    See this woman now just care about his injury, Ning Tao heart depressed, a mouthful of old blood almost did not spray out.


    He felt that there was a lack of a string in a real woman''s mind. Along the way, is it mountain and water? Don''t say there is no mobile phone, even if there is, it can''t be used for a long time.


    "Oh, oh..." Zhou Ru this just reaction come over, looked, gave to take off own coat, tear open, bind up for Ning Tao.About four or five minutes later, Ning Tao was bitten by a simple bandage, although the technology is not flattering, but also hemostasis.


    "What shall we do now?" There''s only one cool thing left. Zhou Ru shivered with cold and bit her lips.


    "Rest first, replenish your strength."


    Ning Tao leaned against the big stone and looked around. He pointed to some dead wood nearby and said, "pick up some firewood."


    "Oh." Zhou Ru is an image of a little woman. She has no doubt about Ning Tao''s words. When she hears the words, she goes to the side with one foot deep and one foot shallow.


    The most important thing in the rainforest is wood. Soon, Zhou Ru came back with a pile of dry firewood.


    After several hours of tossing, for Ning Tao and his wife, the priority now is not to leave quickly, but to recover some energy first.


    Otherwise, if you are in danger again, I''m afraid you won''t even have the strength to run.


    Ning Tao learned this little skill in the army. It''s not difficult for him.


    More than ten minutes later, in front of the two, a bonfire started to burn.


    In this season, it''s uncomfortable to wear wet clothes. When the fire is stable, Ning Tao takes off his wet clothes and puts them beside the campfire.


    Originally also wanted to ask Zhou Ru to take off the clothes, but looked, the other side only has a close small cool, Ning Tao to the mouth of the words also raw swallow back.


    Now the most important thing is to supplement physical strength. Next to the two, there are two dead wolves killed by him. Ning Tao cuts off a wolf leg with a dagger, pulls the skin, wears it with a stick, and then puts it on the fire to bake.


    "The hotel in Donghai is well managed. Why are you here? And kidnapped? " Looking at the bonfire in front of him, the light is not clear. Ning Tao is suspicious, so he looks at Zhou Ru and asks.


    "I''m a businessman. What do I do to earn money? Isn''t it normal to come to Myanmar to talk business? " Zhou Ru smell speech body a tight, look a little bit unnatural, inclined Ni Ning Tao one eye, light way, just the corner of the mouth but a trace of bitterness.

 Chapter 600

    Ning Tao is right. Zhou Ru does have a lot of business in Donghai, but it''s all family business. Let her take care of it. Now that his marriage to Zhang Mingyuan is near, the business is naturally taken back by the family.


    After all, the married girl and the water splashed out can''t let you go with your property.


    The closer the marriage is, the more depressed Zhou Ru feels and wants to get rid of it.


    Sometimes people are like this, knowing that they can''t do it, and want to get rid of the marriage with Zhang Mingyuan, in addition to external forces, only their own strength is strong enough.


    In addition, when she comes to the Beijing fair, she will have a chance to see if she can find something to do.


    "Why are you here?"


    Zhou Ru doesn''t want to say much about her own business. She is surprised that Ning Tao will appear here. She remembers that the other party is a student of Donghai University, how did she come here.


    "I''m not here to save you, or who will run to this place where the birds don''t shit!" Ning Tao turns over the barbecue in his hand and sighs.


    Hear Ning Tao is to save oneself again, the suspicion in Zhou Ru''s eyes is more serious, again way, "how do you know I am here?"


    If you don''t know what to say, the other party must be asking endlessly. Ning Tao simply put it aside and said, "I''ve joined the army. This time it''s just a mission. It''s a coincidence to save you!"


    "Join the army?" Zhou Ru a Leng, half a day didn''t return to God, up and down look at Ning Tao, "aren''t you a monk?"


    "Oh, you know a lot about it. Who said monks could not join the army?" Ning Tao cuts a small piece of the barbecue with a dagger and tastes it.


    Zhou Ru herself is not a curious person. Seeing this, she knows that she has asked too many questions, and she doesn''t speak any more. She pillows her knees with her chin, holds her legs with her hands, and looks at the campfire in trance.


    "Be hungry. Come and have something to eat."


    He cut a large piece of meat for Zhou Ru. Ning Tao handed it to him with a stick in it, but he didn''t burn his hand.


    "Yes."


    During these days in the base, Zhou Ru didn''t have much heart to eat at all, and was repeatedly tossed about. He was so hungry that he took the barbecue and bit it.


    To be honest, the barbecue doesn''t taste very good. After all, there is no seasoning, but it''s still a delicious meal for hungry people.


    While Zhou Ru is eating meat, Ning Tao is eating it again.


    For the friars, whether they meditate or eat, they can increase their spiritual power, but the latter is very little.


    Ning Tao is in terrible condition now. He needs energy urgently. He even feels that he can swallow a cow now.


    Soon, when Zhou Ru ate a small piece of wolf meat, Ning Tao had solved the whole wolf leg.


    Fingers on the ground to grasp the soil, and then a pat, is a clean hand.


    Zhou Ru likes to be clean. Naturally, she is not as rude as Ning Tao. She picks up a few dead leaves and cleans the corners of her mouth gracefully. Her face recovers some rudeness.


    "We''re leaving soon. Come on, put on your clothes!"


    After eating the barbecue, Ning Tao throws the jacket that has been dried to the other party, indicating that he puts it on.


    Zhou Ru originally wanted to refuse, but a pair of eyes on Ning Tao were silent. She put on her clothes and looked at Ning Tao honestly.


    "Let''s go!"


    When the firewood was put out, Ning Tao pinned the dagger to his waist. He had a wooden stick in his hand and became a crutch.


    "Where are we going?"


    Zhou Ru gets up and holds Ning Tao and asks.


    "How do I know? Just walk around and see if I can find someone to call."


    Ning Tao looked around and chose a better direction.


    At the beginning, he had communication tools and earphones, but along the way, there were no communication tools.


    However, since we have reached this stage, we should send Zhou Ru''an out in any case.


    At this moment, in a ward of a military hospital in Yunnan Province, the atmosphere is rather dull.


    "Drillmaster Dong, can''t you contact Ning Tao?"


    On the hospital bed, Dong Miaomiao, who is in the process of transfusion, sees the instructor Dong coming. He struggles quickly and looks excited.


    Although she was a correspondent, she was also burned by a stray bullet.


    In fact, she was lucky by comparison. Everyone in the whole group lost a lot.


    Fang Tian was in intensive care unit, Pang Bo died, and the others were lying in the ward.


    After all, in front of you are the regular troops of other people. You are good at your skills, and you can''t guarantee that you will be able to retreat completely.


    on the contrary, art is not seriously injured behind drillmaster Dong.


    Except for some bruises on his body, there was nothing else. Now, he rushed to see his comrades in arms.


    Looking at his sister''s appearance, there was a trace of regret in Dong''s eyes, but then he was covered up. He sighed, shook his head and said, "No.""It''s impossible. Brother Ning didn''t come back."


    Dong Miaomiao was surprised and leaned back. His eyes suddenly lost some expression.


    Unconsciously, Ning Tao in her heart has occupied all, now hear the other party did not come back, the heart suddenly burst of pain.


    Then she thought of something, quickly looked at art, eyes are red, "team leader, brother Ning will be ok?"


    Art has a pair of wonderful eyes, and his look is also a shock. What kind of eyes are they? Hope, pity, fear. For a moment, he is under great pressure.


    8 * * 6


    at the thought of seeing Ning Tao jump on the helicopter, art still regrets that he didn''t hold him.


    Girl''s mind is simple, can''t hide, art how can''t see her friendship, just everyone knows, to this point, Ning Tao also lost contact, what that means, we all self-evident.


    However this words anyway he all have no way to open mouth, have to harden a scalp to order a way, "wonderful you don''t worry, rather Tao will be OK."


    In fact, from his heart, he didn''t want to believe that Ning Tao would have something to do. Although he only fought side by side with the other side once, the guy who repeatedly created miracles gave him a sense of trust.


    "Drillmaster Dong, send someone to look for him. Maybe elder brother Ning is injured."


    Art''s words, as if let Dong Miaomiao have the backbone, she immediately anxiously looked to Dong instructor.


    Dong drillmaster Wen Yan''s eyes flashed and his face was expressionless. "The undercover over there is already inquiring about the news, but there is no progress for the time being."


    "Then why don''t we go, chief? Let''s go to meet brother Ning!"


    On hearing this, Dong Miaomiao got excited and was about to get up.


    "Lie down, you''re going to have a good rest now!" Dong jiaoguan held Dong Miaomiao down and began to scold him.


    Care is chaos, now this time, how can she send people to go?


    My sister seems to have fallen in love too deeply and lost her square inch.


    "Elder sister, I beg you, help elder brother Ning!" Looking at drillmaster Dong''s eyes, Dong Miaomiao completely collapsed, stretched out his hand to pull drillmaster Dong, tears came down.


    "Sister?"


    On hearing this word, art''s eyebrows were full of surprise.

 Chapter 601

    At the other end, near noon, Ning Tao and Zhou Ru finally walked out of the mountain forest. In front of them were fields.


    Hesitated, the language communication is inconvenient, Ning Tao and Zhou Ru said, finally borrowed a phone, immediately to Laoyu dial in the past.


    A pair of secret signs, there immediately seize the time to act.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know where he is now, but it''s hard for him. He hands his mobile phone to the owner of the mobile phone, and then the other party gives him the phone again.


    After connecting the phone, Lao Yu already knew his location and told him to find a place to hide. It was a bit noisy. He replied that he would drive to pick it up immediately.


    After hanging up, Ning Tao and Zhou Ru sit on a dirt hill, waiting for Lao Yu to get up.


    "Ning Tao, how nice it is for these farmers to grow their fields every day without being contaminated with the fireworks outside."


    Zhou Ru asked Ning Tao to lean on her and watch the farmers working at the foot of the mountain perform their miraculous deeds.


    Ning Tao turned his lips when he heard the words and said, "I''m really full. I don''t know if I''m hungry. I really want you to come here. Are you willing?" Grinning, he joked, "why don''t we go back and camp here?"


    "Really?"


    Originally, Ning Tao thought that Zhou Ru would shake his head firmly, but there was a look in each other''s eyes. He looked down at Ning Tao and nodded, "if you want, I don''t mind."


    "Er..."


    The other side a word, pour will Ning Tao support, but how can he in front of the counsellor, now curl his lips, deliberately in each other''s plump chest swept eyes, words further, "this is good, then give me a big fat boy, wife and children hot Kang, tut tut!"


    Zhou Ru and Ning Tao have known each other for such a long time, and they know that each other takes advantage of each other''s mouth. They immediately snort coldly and press their body down. "Don''t just talk and don''t do it. If you dare, we''ll go now. Even if you can''t survive your injury, it''s also my life. I''m willing to be a widow for you all my life. Do you dare?"


    ¡­¡­ Is that dare not again, Ning Tao look a Zheng, calculate convinced this.


    Now he can understand why Zhou Ru and Li Bingbing are good friends. Their feelings are two Leng Zi, one by one.


    The key is that he still can''t see whether the other party is joking or serious. If it wasn''t for Li Bingbing, he would have pushed the grinding goblin.


    The main reason is that he pushed Li Bingbing and ate his good sisters. It''s a bit out of the ordinary.


    "What? I dare not


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t speak, Zhou Ru''s face was even colder. He muttered, "the guy who dares to say and dare not do it!"


    Ning Tao bared his teeth and pretended not to hear him. He rubbed hard in Zhou Ru''s arms and yelled, "I have a headache."


    Before long, with sunglasses and an off-road vehicle, Lao Yu came and stopped in a conspicuous place. According to the phone, he sat on the front of the vehicle and looked around.


    Ning Tao and his wife are paying special attention on the mound. Seeing this, they quickly get up and go down.


    Not long after, Lao Yu also found Ning Tao and his face was startled, so he jumped down from the front of the car and met them.


    "Lao Yu, I''ll take this young lady to the hospital for examination later. Don''t fall ill."


    Coming near, Ning Tao smiles at Lao Yu and points to Zhou Ru.


    "All right, get in the car."


    In distress, Ning Tao is going to take two people with him.


    "Good."


    Ning Tao, with a smile, relaxed a lot. He just took two steps and suddenly shook his body. His legs softened and he fell to the ground with a sound of "Putong" and passed out in a coma.


    Lao Yu and Zhou Ru were startled to see this. They quickly stepped forward to hold him. Zhou Ru''s tears fell down. "Ning Tao, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me!"


    It''s a pity that no matter what they call Ning Tao, he just fell asleep and didn''t move.


    "Come on, get to the hospital!"


    Lao Yu is experienced and calm. Seeing this, he picked up Ning Tao and ran to the car. Zhou Ru also followed him. He didn''t know whether the road was rough or he was too excited. He tripped several times on the road.


    Soon, the car started, and three people in a car ran to the road.


    And in Yunnan Province there is no idle, get ningtao news, the first time out.


    A tourist helicopter took off at the same time and flew directly to the golden triangle. In addition to two undercover special forces and three experienced doctors, the medicine box was full.


    Nowadays, the tourist routes of Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand are popular. There are tens of millions of Chinese people, and some rich people often go there by special plane.


    For convenience, Huaxia signed a trust agreement with several countries, and designated several tourist helicopters to be visa free.


    After all, they are sovereign countries. You can''t send military planes in broad daylight.


    In just an hour, Lao Yu''s SUV converged with the helicopter at one place. After Zhou Ru and his wife were sent up, Lao Yu, standing in front of the helicopter, saluted as he watched the helicopter go away.He has already known about Ning Tao in the new fastest nd that the most important thing for the military is courage and strength. Although he only cooperated with Ning Tao for a short time, he was admired by the other side.


    More than half an hour later, the helicopter directly stopped at several military fields in Yunnan Province. A large number of medical staff were in place below. As soon as the people came out, they directly pulled on the top and quickly pushed towards the ward building.


    Drillmaster Dong and art followed one after another, looking excited one by one.


    They didn''t expect that Ning Tao could come back alive and miraculously saved the last hostage.


    But Ning Tao''s situation is not optimistic. According to the doctor on the helicopter, it is not optimistic.


    It was Zhou Ru on one side that caught Dong''s attention. It was said that Zhou Ru was a hostage, and she was dirty. She should go to check and take care of herself. However, the other side grabbed Ning Tao''s car and followed him staggeringly. No matter how the medical staff around him advised her, she would not retreat.


    From noon to night, and late into the night, Ning Tao still didn''t leave the intensive care unit. He was seriously injured this time.


    For ordinary people, even ten lives would have died early after experiencing these.


    And even if his body is different from ordinary people, now he is in critical condition, the injury is still second, he overdraw too much physical strength.


    In the middle of the night, drillmaster Dong was sleepless. He came to the ward not far away and looked at the two women wrapped with gauze outside. From time to time, he looked inside and sighed.


    One of the two women is naturally her sister. Since she knew Ning Tao was back, she insisted on waiting for her to wake up.


    The other was the hostage, who came over after dressing himself, but no matter how they asked, the other side didn''t say a word.


    One by one, they were more stubborn than the other, and they refused to leave. On the contrary, Dong''s eyebrows were twisted.

 Chapter 602

    Drillmaster Dong is from the past. Her sister''s mind can be seen at a glance, but she can''t see the friendship in the hostage''s eyes.


    This is troublesome. My marriage is unfortunate. I devote all my energy to my sister. If my sister likes a guy who has a girlfriend, then


    When Ning Tao woke up, it had been three days and three nights. He felt that he was soft all over. It took him a long time to open his eyelids, and his consciousness was gradually clear.


    He sleeps for three days, Zhou Ru also lies on the bed for two days, from "en, stay in the East China Sea well, don''t run around if you have nothing to do, you can''t make enough money." Ning Tao also perfunctory a, unexpectedly feel oneself word is poor.


    "I''m not in the East China Sea anymore. I''m going back to Beijing." Looking at the ups and downs of emotion in Ru Ning''s eyes, he caught his eyes.


    "Not in the East China Sea? Isn''t your business all in Donghai? Well done. Why go back to Beijing? " Ning Tao is puzzled.


    "I''m getting married!" Zhou Ru''s lips moved, and she said something that the wind, the horse and the ox didn''t touch.


    "Er..." Ning Tao can understand, Leng next, promise next, don''t know how to say.


    "But I don''t like him." Zhou Ru body slightly forward tilt for a while, looking at Ning Tao word by word way, "but now I have nothing."


    The children of big families have troubles of big families, especially girls. Many of them will sacrifice for political interests. Although they usually get along well, once they get married, you should not take away the foundation of your family.


    Zhou Ru has also made a lot of money for the Zhou family over the years, but when she gets married, she has nothing left.


    Don''t say that everything is your struggle. This is the rule. Without Mengyin of the family, can you do business so smoothly?


    This is one of the reasons why Zhang Mingyuan came to Donghai at the beginning. He wanted to use Zhou Ru''s energy to pave the way for Zhang Jia. At that time, Zhou Ru would be a member of Zhang Jia and could work for Zhang Jia.


    Looking at each other''s sharp eyes, Ning Tao didn''t know why. Some of them didn''t dare to look at each other. His eyes were slightly erratic, and he said with a forced smile, "if you don''t want to marry, you can not marry. I don''t believe your family can put the knife on your neck!"


    "If there was a fight, would you help me take the knife away?" Zhou Ru''s eyes were red again. She bit her teeth and looked at Ning Tao.


    "I..." Ning Tao was stunned. He didn''t know what to say when he saw that the other party didn''t seem to be joking. He was just a little numb in his heart when he was stared at by the other party. Then he pretended to be stupid and said, "tiger poison doesn''t eat son. You think too much. Go back and communicate with your family more."


    Now he is not on the road of escape. At that time, he may die at the next moment. If people die and birds die, he will never die. Naturally, he dares to say that he is not afraid of Zhang Jia.


    But the reality is that he can''t do Zhangjia, Zhou Ru''s words, clearly let him hard against Zhangjia ah.


    This is obviously to take an egg to hit a stone, Ning Tao also wants a blood storm to come up, upright Ling ran way, "don''t worry about this matter to me!"


    But now his family is big and he is dead. What about Xia Mengfei and others? Ning Tao admits that he is selfish, but if he takes such a risk for an unrelated person, he won''t do it.


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ru naturally didn''t want to let Ning Tao escape, so she said frankly, "Ning Tao, if I go with you, would you like me?"


    If we say that in the past, Zhou Ru had many scruples, but after her life and death, her mood had changed. For those who had died once, she naturally wanted to do some crazy things.

 Chapter 603

    Blocked for a while, Ning Tao opened his mouth, LengSheng couldn''t say a word.


    This reminds him of what Li Bingbing said to him at the beginning. As soon as he turned around, Zhou Ru came to do the same thing. Unexpectedly, both women forced him to the palace.


    Seeing Zhou Ru''s look, he didn''t know what to say. With more contact with people like him, Ning Tao gradually understood the ideas of these rich families.


    Of course, it''s not happy to marry someone who doesn''t like you, but it can guarantee your life and family status. It''s the same truth since ancient times.


    This is a popular saying at present. People inside the city want to come out and people outside the city want to come in.


    Apart from marriage, the children of rich families are much better than ordinary people. They have no worries about food and clothing all their lives, and even do whatever they want. However, they are short of people''s hearts, and they always want to have unlimited freedom.


    In section a of the latest chapter: /


    in contrast, in order to survive, he had to join the army and die. It''s just that people have to die and goods have to be thrown away. That''s the disadvantage of no backstage.


    But to tell the truth, what the other side said also makes Ning Tao a little excited.


    Round long appearance, this Zhou Ru is no worse than any of Ning Tao''s women, especially that pair of beautiful legs, is enough to make people drool.


    Ning Tao is also a normal person, and his eyes often fall on each other''s legs.


    Of course, he is only heartbeat, if say urine sex comes up, he pats chest to agree, that is absolutely impossible.


    No matter how good a beauty is, she should have the strength to keep her. She will soon become Zhang''s daughter-in-law. He''s robbing her and running away. It''s strange that the two families don''t work hard with him.


    Seeing that Zhou Ru''s eyes were staring at him tightly, Ning Tao sighed in his heart. His eyes dodged, and he said in a low voice, "Xiao Ru, things may not be so pessimistic, in fact..."


    Promise is no way to promise, but refuse, Ning Tao or himself or ruthless.


    Zhou Ru, who had been full of expectation, felt pale in her eyes. Her body trembled slightly. Before Ning Tao finished, she stopped each other''s words with a wave of her hand. Her face changed and she said, "needless to say."


    Ning Tao knows that he is a bit cruel, but how can he say that impulse can''t solve any problem. He finds that women are all the same in this kind of thing, too emotional.


    Li Bingbing is like this, and so is Zhou Ru. Even if he is a little monk, what can he do? Isn''t it a tragedy in the end?


    What''s more, it''s not only harming ourselves, but also harming each other.


    Ning Tao admits that he''s a little counsellor on this kind of thing, and doesn''t dare to look at Zhou Ru''s eyes at all.


    "Xia Mengfei is better than me. Sometimes I envy her." Ghosts, Zhou Ru suddenly began to say a sentence, not wait for Ning Tao to understand, she stood up, as if just words is not the same as she said, "you are hungry, I''ll let them get you something to eat."


    Zhou Ru walks very fast, Ning Tao is direct Leng in there, don''t know why, his in the heart faint ache rises.


    However, his mind is ups and downs, a person carrying a lunch box came in.


    "Brother Ning, you wake up!"


    Dong Miaomiao came in. As soon as he came to the head of the bed, he looked at Ning Tao.


    "Well, Miaomiao, are you hurt?"


    Seeing that Dong Miaomiao was still wrapped with gauze, Ning Tao frowned and asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a small injury. It''s almost healed. Brother Ning, you finally wake up. You don''t know. When you just sent it, it scared me to death." Dong Miaomiao comes to the head of the bed with a lingering fear, and looks at Ning Tao with bright eyes.


    "Ha ha, my life is hard, I can''t die." Ning Tao waved his hand and didn''t care.


    "Well, I knew."


    Dong Miaomiao''s eyes narrowed into crescent moon and nodded. He hesitated for a moment. He still looked at Ning Tao and said tentatively, "elder brother Ning, how did Miss Zhou cry?"


    "Crying?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows a jump, in the heart of a sense of uneasiness, know that he may be hurt each other''s heart, see Dong Miao Miao also looking at himself, reluctantly perfunctory, "may be homesick."


    "Well Is Miss Zhou your girlfriend? "


    Dong Miaomiao''s face was slightly red. I don''t know whether he was nervous or not. Sweat was pouring out from the tip of his nose.


    Although she is simple, is not a fool, the other side has been accompanied by Ning Tao, want to let people not misunderstand is difficult.


    Only when she asked about it, her palms were sweating and her body was slightly tense.


    "Where do you want to be, No."


    Ning Tao looked at each other''s appearance, a wry smile, opened his mouth to answer a sentence, then thought of what, asked a sentence, "that, group leader, how are they?"


    On hearing this, Dong Miaomiao was in a low mood and lowered his head to explain the situation of several people.


    "Oh Hearing that Pangbo was dead, Ning Tao looked up at the ceiling and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Although he knew that only soldiers would sacrifice themselves, he was still very sad to hear that his comrades in arms had sacrificed themselves. So far, he still remembers the scene of meeting each other for the first time and sighed."Brother Ning, my sister cooked chicken soup for me. I don''t like it. I heard that you woke up, so I brought it to you. Have a drink."


    Dong Miaomiao doesn''t want Ning Tao to be immersed in this. He opens the lunch box in his hand, fills it in a small bowl and hands it over.


    "Is instructor Dong still here?" Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, opening to ask a way.


    "My sister has gone back to the barracks this morning, and chief art and they have gone."


    Dong Miaomiao bowed his head and said, looking at the chicken soup in his hand, he didn''t say that he didn''t go for Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao en said, no more questions.


    "Brother Ning, drink the chicken soup while it''s hot. I''ll feed you. "Dong Miaomiao comes to Ning Tao and scoops a mouthful of chicken soup with a spoon, which is about to be sent to Ning Tao.


    "Miaomiao, I don''t want to eat. Can you get me a box of cigarettes?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He is depressed and wants to have a cigarette.


    "No, you can''t smoke because you haven''t recovered yet." Hearing this, Dong Miaomiao immediately shook his head.


    However, Ning Tao just looks at her calmly and doesn''t speak.


    "Well, well, then you drink this bowl of chicken soup, and I''ll buy it for you."


    When Ning Tao stares at him, Dong Miaomiao''s heart beats faster. Some of them dare not look him in the eye, and quickly agrees.


    When the other party said this, Ning Tao couldn''t help but appreciate it. He just drank a few mouthfuls of chicken soup, but he tasted a little bitter.


    Out of the window, thinking about her heels, Zhou Ru finally turns around and walks down the stairs to a hidden place. After a moment of silence, she takes out her cell phone from her pocket and broadcasts a number.


    Soon, the phone was connected, inside came a middle-aged female voice, "Xiaoru, why don''t you come back, your grandfather they miss you."


    "Mom, I''ll be back tonight!" Zhou Ru''s eyes are a little astringent, and she says something hard on the phone.


    "Really? That''s great. Your father means to let you come back early. After all, you are going to have a family. It''s not a matter to run all day long... "


    After her mother''s endless talk, Zhou Ru directly cut off the phone and stood in the same place for a long time, involuntarily covering her face, her body gradually trembled, sobbed in a low voice, and finally squatted down, sobbing louder,


    Ning Tao didn''t want her, she finally bowed to fate.

 Chapter 604

    When Ning Tao woke up, he didn''t stay in Yunnan Province for a long time. After all, he didn''t know his hometown very well, so it was inconvenient for him. In addition, he also missed his comrades in arms.


    One day later, he simply cleaned up and flew back to the base with Miaomiao.


    There is no shortage of hospitals on the other side of the base. Even in terms of medical level, it is not poor.


    A week later, Ning Tao was able to get out of bed and felt that his normal activities were no longer in trouble, so he called instructor Dong.


    Half an hour later, he appeared in the Dong drillmaster''s office on time.


    "Good recovery!"


    Staring at Ning Tao up and down, instructor Dong nodded slightly and motioned him to sit down.


    Soldiers don''t like to cheat. Ning Tao sits down on the chair opposite to each other.


    "Ning Tao, you did a good job last time. The organization has already rewarded you for your work. Do you want to know what the rewards are?" Drillmaster Dong leans on the chair and squints at Ning Tao.


    "Tell me about it." After finishing the task, Ning Tao also wants to see what benefits it can bring.


    "In view of your excellent completion of the task, you are promoted to second lieutenant in the organization. In addition, you are not in good health. From today on, I will give you a month''s holiday." Dong instructor look unchanged, looking at Ning Tao mouth way.


    "No more?" See the other side don''t talk, Ning Tao eyes a pick, open mouth to ask a way.


    "What else do you want?" Dong instructor Dai Mei a pick, some do not know why the road.


    "I wipe, don''t you have any money reward, material reward?"


    Ning Tao eyes a stare, not satisfied of ask a way.


    Dissatisfaction is certain. It''s no use for him to raise his rank. After all, he''s a monk. Even if he has a rank, he doesn''t have real power. At most, he pretends to be forced. But he''s not interested in this sesame sized official.


    "What do you think of this as? You think it''s business. You should remember what you come to the barracks for. It''s a task. You don''t have the qualification to bargain!"


    For drillmaster Dong, Ning Tao''s attitude made her dislike it. What soldiers care about most is honor. The other side''s indifferent appearance made her face sink.


    "All right, all right."


    There''s nothing to say with this woman. Ning Tao waves his hand. Fortunately, he has a month''s holiday to go back to Donghai to deal with some things.


    In addition, according to Xia Mengfei, the Cao family is ready to move again, and there will be big moves.


    A hundred insects die but are not stiff. He never dares to take Cao''s family seriously.


    In addition, he also wanted to see those women, and planned to go back to see them.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go back first." There is nothing to say with this woman. Ning Tao stands up and is about to leave.


    "Wait..." At this time, Dong drillmaster opened his mouth again, gave him a cold look, thought about it, and said, "Ning Tao, Miaomiao is still a child."


    "Er..." Ning Tao a Leng, as if to understand what, to Dong instructor nodded, turned away.


    The other party''s meaning is very obvious. Ning Tao can understand that he doesn''t want to have anything to do with Miaomiao.


    In fact, he doesn''t have that kind of mind for Dong Miaomiao, but during this period, the other party is running to his ward more frequently. It seems that he will be far away from the other party in the future.


    "Since you don''t like it, don''t make so many misunderstandings."


    Knowing that he can go back, Ning Tao is eager to return home. He doesn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    He has been here for no less than three months. Now he is allowed to go back.


    He has a special identity, so it''s no problem to get a helicopter. Just three hours later, he returned to the East China Sea in a low-key way.


    Not long after leaving the airport, I saw an enchanting woman with sunglasses standing in front of a black car, looking this way from time to time.


    Military airport is not like civil airport, there are not so many people in and out, Ning Tao''s appearance, immediately attracted her attention, see each other, face a happy, quickly ran over.


    Want to hug each other, but stopped, standing in front of Ning Tao, look a little excited.


    Looking at this woman usually very open, today also learned to be shy, Ning Tao heart a joy, he is generous, hands open, directly to each other to a bear hug, bent over each other''s ears and murmured, "baby, miss me?"


    Well, the woman''s eyes are red under her sunglasses. She lies on Ning Tao''s shoulder and nods her head.


    "Go, go home."


    As soon as he hugged him, Ning Tao was ready to move. He released him, reached out and took off his sunglasses. He looked at his bright eyes and laughed. "Don''t be so angry this time. I''ll see you first when I get off the plane."


    In front of this person is hualinglong, last time I wanted to accompany each other, but because of Su Qian''s things, I can''t put hualinglong pigeon, call him to complain about the new year.


    This time, as soon as he came back, he called the other party to pick him up.


    "What would you like to eat?"Two people on the car, flower Linglong from time to time will look down on Ning Tao, simply can''t see enough.


    "Eat you first!"


    Ning Tao stares at each other''s good figure for a long time, and then lies on the armchair and says something seriously.


    "Dead." Flower exquisite face angry a, but sweet heart up.


    Many women are also trouble, he did not inform Xia Mengfei when he came back this time, so that both of them have a kind of furtive feeling.


    Afraid of being seen by others, they didn''t go back to hualinglong. Instead, they went to the house he rented in front of the University.


    Ning Tao rented the house for a year, and usually he was free there, but Tong Yaqian often came to clean it.


    Half an hour later, in the bedroom, an enchanting plump body like a water snake wrapped around Ning Tao''s body. His hands were drawing circles on each other''s hands and chest, and his eyes seemed to drip water.


    This woman not only has a good figure, but also has a variety of patterns. She can surprise him every time, which makes his heart itch.


    "What''s the matter with your injury?"


    Along the way, Hua Linglong is trying to show her eighteen ways. With one hand down, she touches several scars on Ning Tao''s body. As soon as her face changes, she uncovers each other''s clothes. When she sees the scars all over her body, she turns pale.


    Scar is nothing to Hua Linglong, but she has never seen so many scars on a person, and some of them are scarred. It is obvious that they have not been hurt for long.


    She didn''t know where Ning Tao had gone in the past three months, but from these scars, she could guess that the other party must have experienced a lot of danger.


    Touching each other''s scars, the pain of her tears are coming down.


    "Some minor injuries, no serious harm!" Take each other''s hand up, Ning Tao don''t want to let the other party to see, slightly shake his head.


    He was so injured this time that the perspective has not yet recovered. The natural recovery of the scar is slower. He forgot this and let Hua Linglong see it.


    "Do you want to go to the hospital?" Hua Linglong frowned and began to discuss.


    "The hospital doesn''t need to. Let me see if you''ve lost weight in this period of time." Ning Tao, with a smile, turns over and presses down the flower Linglong. As soon as it burns, it will be prosperous.

 Chapter 605

    Two people this time thunder hook ground fire, Ning Tao is like a resurrection volcano general, a hair out of control.


    However, a "Dong Dong Dong" knock on the door, suddenly into the ears of the two people.


    "Who?"


    Hua Linglong is surprised to hear the words, and quickly puts her hands against Ning Tao''s chest. Her body is stiff, as if she is guilty. She looks uneasy. Where is the usual black boss''s demeanor?


    However, Ning Tao is now in the mood. He can''t manage this. He mutters: "whatever, it may be that he posted a small advertisement." Hands a hook, will each other''s chest two white hands to press on the bed, the body again.


    It''s not that Ning Tao was careless. The reason why he chose this place with Hua Linglong is that his rental house is extremely hidden. Except for a few people, others know nothing.


    However, there are usually some people who post small advertisements. They often slap on the door and get bored. As time goes by, he is too lazy to pay attention to them.


    However, about ten seconds later, the sound of knocking on the door suddenly stopped, and then came the sound of a key to unlock the door. Not long after that, a sound of footsteps came from the outside and spread to the house.


    "Well?"


    Hear someone come in, Ning Tao brow a pick, also don''t care about this son, immediately get up out of bed, a sheet to the body a wrap, directly out of the bedroom.


    As soon as he came to the living room, Ning Tao saw a tall woman.


    At the moment, they both looked at each other in a daze. The latter saw Ning Tao in a daze first, and then said happily, "Ning Tao, when did you come back?"


    "Su Qian."


    See in front of this woman, Ning Tao brain a buzz, the body then rigidly stay in the original place.


    What''s the matter? He just told Su Qian where he lived before, but he didn''t expect the other party to find him. Just now, he thought it was Tong Yaqian. He didn''t even clean up.


    I didn''t expect that it was Su Qian. She was about to say something, but then she saw Ning Tao''s dress. Her face changed and her face became strange.


    But not long after, a cool flower Linglong came out of the room, looked at Su Qian, and then looked at Ning Tao, some unknown.


    "You You two


    In front of this scene, even a fool can see that it''s abnormal. The woman suddenly appears, lazy and blushing. She can''t help but get angry and immediately rushes to Su Qian''s heart.


    "PATA", a loose hand, the hands of the fruit bag, fell to the ground, a few apples, suddenly jump everywhere.


    "Su Qian, let me explain!" Ning Tao came back to his senses. With a jump in his heart, he had to pull each other and said in a hurry.


    "Shameless, don''t touch me!"


    Su Qian''s face flashed. He was very excited. He turned around and took two steps back. He pointed to Hua Linglong and said hysterically, "who is she?"


    Su Qian is a mixture of five flavors at the moment. It had been a long time since I saw Ning Tao, and I couldn''t get in touch with her, so she often came to each other''s residence. Nothing to clean the room, also can be regarded as to find a comfort.


    Just come and go, can''t help but meet with Tong Yaqian, who has the key to Ning Tao''s house. He thinks he is the other party''s girlfriend, so he has a match. But he never expected to see this scene.


    "She?" Ning Tao''s face was stiff, and he couldn''t speak.


    In fact, Ning Tao had thought of this situation before. After all, paper can''t hold fire.


    But even if you think about it ten thousand times, you are still at a loss when it comes.


    "Miss, don''t get me wrong. Mr. Ning and I just met by chance!"


    Ning Tao didn''t speak, but Hua Linglong stepped forward and spoke.


    She has been in the society for so many years, but she still doesn''t know that this should be Ning Tao''s little girlfriend. In order not to embarrass Ning Tao, she can only try her best to belittle himself.


    After all, smart women know how to retreat. Hua Linglong has self-knowledge. She knows she can''t see the light of her own affairs and doesn''t want to get into trouble with her partner.


    "Bitch, you don''t have a say here!"


    On hearing Hua Linglong''s words, Su Qian''s reaction was even more severe. At the moment, his chest fluctuated sharply, biting his teeth and looking at him, "Ning Tao, tell me, what''s the matter!"


    Originally, Su Qian still held the last trace of extravagant hope for Ning Tao, and saw that he lowered his head. Standing there silent, as if to understand something, a heart suddenly cool down.


    "Ning Tao, I hate you."


    After a long time, Su Qian jumped out a few words from his teeth, immediately his eyes were red, and he ran out of the room with his face covered.


    Hua Linglong''s face was changing for a while. She clenched her hands slightly. Her white arms were swollen and her body was trembling slightly. Fang bit her lips and said nothing. It was obvious that the other party''s Slut hurt her a lot.


    But just after that, she pretended to be indifferent and anxiously looked at Ning Tao and said, "why don''t you go after me?"


    Ning Tao, however, turns over and sits on the sofa with a slight sigh. He feels that there is a breath of pressure in his heart, which makes him feel uncomfortable.Hua Linglong looks at Ning Tao, turns around and takes out a pack of cigarettes from the cupboard. She pulls out a cigarette and lights it. She hands it to Ning Tao and quietly accompanies her at the same time.


    Ning Tao is also not polite, a series of four or five suction, just lying on the sofa, a big hand, put his arms around the flower, Linglong looked up, looking at the ceiling, look ugly.


    "You should go after it!" After a while, Hua Linglong repeated a sentence again.


    Ning Tao vomited smoke, wry smile way, "forget it, catch up with me to say what?"


    "Just say what I just said. Who doesn''t make a mistake? I think that lady is real... "


    However, before Hua Linglong''s words were finished, Ning Tao raised his index finger and took a light breath on his mouth. Then his eyes were tight. He looked at Hua Linglong and said: "remember, my woman, I will be responsible!"


    "But..."


    Hua Linglong''s heart is tense. He wants to say something more, but Ning Tao shakes his head and says, "I won''t cheat any of my women. I will only treat them with my heart, including you. Everyone will be treated equally, and you don''t want to look down on yourself. From the moment you become my woman, I have decided to protect you. There is no possibility for you to sacrifice your grievances! "


    Ning Tao''s words make Hua Linglong''s whole heart drunk. She comes from a bad family. She knows that many big men taboo this and never dare to ask for anything. At this moment, her heart trembles and exhorts. She reaches out to hold Ning Tao, and her unhappiness disappears.

 Chapter 606

    "Well, you go and wash. I want to be quiet." Ning Tao finished, raised his hand in the other party''s elastic hips, patted, and waved his hand.


    After such a thing happened, he was not in the mood to do that again. Even so, he was still very uncomfortable.


    He didn''t spend a long time with Su Qian, but to be fair, he still likes that girl. In addition, as a man, I''m afraid no one doesn''t like supporting each other.


    It''s his selfishness to hide other women. At this time, he doesn''t know what to do.


    However, since the other party knows that he is coming, his heart is falling. It''s better to let the other party calm down. He will talk to the other party in two days.


    If we can talk about it, we will be happy. If we can''t talk about it


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao takes out a cigarette and smokes it hard.


    On the first day when I came back to Donghai, I wanted to be happy.


    Flower Linglong can feel Ning Tao''s heart, deeply looked at him, went to the bathroom in silence.


    People think differently and feel differently.


    For Hua Linglong, although a man with ability has three wives and four concubines, he is more than one woman. He is absolutely ordinary.


    The people in the river and lake know the things in the river and lake. If she didn''t meet Ning Tao, her situation would not be much better, so that she could see through and know how to be contented. Only in this way could she ingratiate herself with Ning Tao.


    After taking a bath, Hua Linglong came out with a bath towel and leaned against the other side. She wanted to stop talking.


    But just as she wanted to say something, the cell phone in the bathroom rang.


    When she got up and took the phone over, she pressed the answer button.


    But tightly is afterward, the flower is exquisite and long to the flower appearance lose color, a face solemnly way, I immediately past, where.


    "Well, good."


    There a promise, flower Linglong directly hung up the phone, a face dignified looking at ningtao Road, dragon five was assassin ambush.


    "What?"


    A wave is not flat, a wave rises again, Ning Tao hears a speech to raise head, there is evil spirit on the face to flash but die, the whole body breath all chilly.


    "Longwu was ambushed by a killer this afternoon, and now he is in the hospital. His life and death are uncertain!" Hua Linglong looks at Ning Tao and repeats again.


    "Go to the hospital."


    Ning Tao has no nonsense, only three words, immediately get up to wear clothes.


    Ning Tao has a deep feeling for the man who is hard-blooded, not only because the other party is the first to follow him, but also because he appreciates the strength of the other party.


    Soldiers, is that kind of very resolute military temperament.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao thinks he can''t be a qualified soldier. He is a layman. He has too many opportunistic things in his mind and is used to being lazy. But he still has great respect for the real soldiers.


    After all, it is these people who shed blood secretly and maintain the peace of China.


    Soon, the car came to the first people''s hospital. As soon as it arrived, Chengba brought people to meet it.


    "Mr. Ning, you''re here, too."


    Chengba is here to welcome hualinglong. After all, now that dragon May Day falls, hualinglong is the only one who has the most prestige in their circle. He is in urgent need of the other party to shake the field. But he didn''t expect that Mr. Ning, who has disappeared for several months, also came, and his heart suddenly fell to the ground.


    You know, the East China Sea today is no more turbulent than it was years ago.


    After a few months, Chengba has matured a lot and is already in power. Ning Tao raises his hand and pats the other side on the shoulder. He doesn''t say much. As he walks, he asks, "what''s the situation now?"


    Brother long was shot in the head, and now the situation is in danger. But the doctor said that the nerve tissue is involved, and he is not sure. He is holding an emergency meeting to discuss the craniotomy.


    Cheng Ba speaks fast and says something to Ning Tao.


    "Where''s the shooter?" Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, looking at Cheng ba.


    Chengba smell speech face immediately gush a trace of embarrassment, mouth way, "ran."


    "Run away?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, hum a sentence, "good a run, you are all doing what to eat!"


    Mouth, Ning Tao has come to the door of the ward, see here surrounded by dozens of people, look not good up.


    You know, the whole East China Sea is his territory. There are still people here who can attack Longwu and let him run away. It''s a shame.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ning. The brothers are already investigating. As long as he doesn''t leave Donghai, I believe there will be news soon!" Scar red eyes, look excited at Ning Tao road.


    Now is not the time to blame. Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. Through the glass on the door, he saw that there were only two doctors in the ward observing the instruments. There was a man lying on the bed with a frown. "Why not operate?"


    "The doctor is not sure. He is..." Scar followed.


    "If we discuss it again, everyone will look at the braids, damn it!" Ning Tao twisted the handle on the ward door with one hand, and the door opened automatically, so he went in."Who are you? This is ICU. Get out of here!"


    A male doctor saw Ning Tao come in, his face changed, he quickly pressed his voice toward him.


    "Get out!" Ning Tao''s voice is indifferent, his words are beyond doubt, but his eyes are on the Dragon five on the bed.


    "Ah, you If you don''t stop, I''ll call the police... " The male doctor''s voice hasn''t fallen yet. Ning Tao raises his hand. Although Cheng Ba doesn''t know, he immediately takes a few people in and puts the two male doctors out.


    After the door closed, Ning Tao sat on the head of the bed, frowning at Long Wu.


    No wonder even the doctor felt very difficult. It turned out that there was a bullet stuck in Longwu''s head and it had already hit some nerves.


    If this one can''t be touched well, maybe the latter will not die and become a vegetable.


    From the first glance, Ning Tao knew that the ordinary method was no longer enough, and special means had to be used.


    His body hasn''t recovered and his perspective is weak. That''s why Su Qian didn''t even take a look at the door. It''s just for the sake of dragon five. He can''t care about it now.


    (ZL


    take a deep breath, Ning Tao puts one hand on Long Wu''s head, and the palm emits a layer of hazy light.


    But on the bed''s Dragon five actually did not have a reaction, the double eyes closed tightly, the facial expression wax yellow.


    As time went by, Ning Tao''s face turned from ruddy to pale, his body trembled slightly, and a layer of sweat had been poured out on his forehead.


    However, Ning Tao is indifferent to his own situation. As time goes on, his body is shaking more and more severely.


    Three minutes later, just when he couldn''t hold on, he put the palm of Longwu''s hand back and clenched it. In front of him, he had caught a bloody bullet.

 Chapter 607

    Ning Tao felt dizzy in front of his eyes and quickly helped the bed beside him.


    Then Ning Tao lowers his head and sweeps Longwu''s eyes. The gauze on the other person''s forehead has broken, and some blood flows out.


    But when he took out the bullet, there was nothing else he could do for the moment. For one thing, he couldn''t use his perspective for a short time. For another thing, if he saved Longwu, it would cause a big disturbance.


    Holding the bullet, Ning Tao put it in his pocket, leaving no evidence for others. Looking back at Long Wu, he turned and went out.


    Although Long Wu was very lucky this time, he could not get away with it. But without him, without a year and a half, it would be difficult for him to get away with it.


    And he still has a lot of things to do. As soon as he leaves the room, he sees Cheng Ba and others fighting with many doctors, and both sides are in a fierce mood.


    "Let them in."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao stops Cheng Ba and says.


    "Hum, you have to be responsible for the accident. There are cameras here!" An old man coldly glanced at Ning Tao, straightened his clothes, and took a wave of people into the ward.


    "Hungry, eat something!" Ning Tao one hand hook, will become Ba to the side, stretched a stretch way.


    "Mr. Ning, please."


    Although Chengba has a lot of doubts, he doesn''t dare to twist his mind and agrees.


    "Don''t worry, brother long is OK."


    Ning Tao looked at the crowd and said softly, then turned to leave, and the door of the ward was pushed open again. The doctor ran out in a hurry, looking at the humanity outside with a look of shock, "who just went in, the bullet, who took it away!"


    Ning Tao ignores the doctor''s pressure. He is empty. He puts one hand on Cheng BA''s shoulder and goes out.


    However, as soon as they got to the door, they were blocked by a large wave of onlookers. It was probably a scene of courtship of the second generation of rich people.


    There were bursts of cheers and noises.


    Ning Tao originally wanted to go around, but when he got to the hero''s face, he squeezed in.


    Inside is a super sports car. The name Ning Tao is familiar, but he can''t shout it out, but his point is not here.


    In front of the car, there was a large area of roses. It was estimated that there were ninety-nine roses. Two roads were left on both sides of the flowers. A young man, holding a bunch of roses, knelt down on one knee and faced a girl at a loss.


    Coincidentally, Ning Tao knows both of them.


    It''s rare that it''s Zhang Kaixin. I didn''t expect that he didn''t die last time. He came here to pretend to be forced.


    Female is Tong Yaqian, at the moment the red face can not live back.


    Ning Tao knows that the other party is practicing here, but by such a coincidence, she bumps into this scene and wants to step forward. However, Su Qian''s figure appears in her mind, which makes him stop abruptly.


    He also respected the women he liked. In fact, from the moment he met Baidi that day, he was no longer an ordinary person and could not stay with one person forever.


    In addition, he is too greedy. In fact, to put it bluntly, everyone has the right to choose. He also wants to understand that if someone wants to leave, he won''t stay, because those who want to leave can''t stay, and those who don''t want to leave can''t be driven away.


    "Yaqian, I really fall in love with you. I can''t sleep well if I don''t see you one day. I don''t even have the spirit to work. Don''t refuse me so quickly. Give me a chance. As long as you promise, I promise I won''t pester you again!"


    It''s easy for him to get to know each other. Last time he was hospitalized, the other party worked as a nurse for him for a period of time, but when he saw the other party, he was attracted by this very pure girl.


    After that, it was a constant struggle, even if it was discharged, it would not let go.


    Sometimes people are like this. The more things they can''t get, the more itchy they are. Zhang Kaixin is like this.


    He thinks that with his own conditions, he can''t get a yellow haired girl, and even more, he praises a group of his friends, so that he can get rid of Xiaoni in a month.


    "Geng Z, the fastest KH ¡ñ a


    now that the time is about to expire, he is also in a hurry. How could Zhang Dashao fail? In a hurry, he has set up such a rose array.


    "How many times have I begged you? I''ve come to ask you for a good relationship."


    Be forced by the other side have no way, Tong Yaqian also had to stretch a face, hard scalp way.


    It''s OK that the other party didn''t mention this. Zhang Kaixin looked more proud and said with a cold smile, "Yaqian, you always say you have a boyfriend. Why don''t you see him pick you up? A man doesn''t care about his girlfriend. What kind of man is that?"


    "Moreover, even if you have a boyfriend, I don''t mind. You can compete fairly. I believe I will never be worse than him."


    "Yaqian, you are still young. You can''t waste all your experience on your work. When you are young, you have to walk more, eat good food and have fun to live up to your good youth. Can your boyfriend give you these things?"


    "Can he let you drive a luxury car, live in a good house and spend any money? Yaqian, only I, Zhang Kaixin, can let you live such a life. "Zhang Kaixin said more and more excited, as if the other party did not agree with him, it is unforgivable.


    "Zhang Kaixin, you misunderstood me. I''m not interested in what you said. I''m with my boyfriend and I''m not for this. Please let go." Tong Yaqian''s face has poured out a trace of coldness, and now it''s time to get around.


    But she didn''t move. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Ning Tao standing by, squinting at her.


    Sometimes happiness comes too fast, or people can''t believe it. Tong Yaqian thinks she''s dazed. After a careful look, she determines that it''s Ning Tao. She breathes quickly, but she stands in the same place.


    Zhang Kaixin thinks that she has failed this time, but seeing Tong Yaqian''s face excited, she thinks that her words have touched her. When she is happy, there is a secret way. Now she begins to perform harder.


    "Yaqian, it''s not that I blow with you. In the whole East China Sea, I''m Zhang Kaixin''s No.1 task. Everyone has to respect Zhang Shao wherever I go. As long as you follow me, it''s natural to be popular and spicy. It''ll definitely give you an extraordinary experience!"


    "It''s like my car. No matter where I put it, don''t mention the little bastard. Even the police don''t dare to move around!"


    When Zhang Shao was blowing the bull, there was a sudden "bang" behind him, which made him shiver. When he looked back, he saw a man standing in front of his car, with a brick in his hand, and a large block had been concave in front of his car.


    "I wipe, you are..."


    Cheng BA was the one who smashed the car. Naturally, he was inspired by Ning Tao. Zhang Kaixin was about to scold him, but Yu Guang swept Ning Tao, his face changed, and his words were not sharp: "ah Ning Ning Tao

 Chapter 608

    Zhang Kaixin''s impression of Ning Tao is too deep. Not to mention the last party, it''s just the broken factory in the suburbs, but it''s unforgettable for him.


    This is a god block killing, Buddha block killing, and very powerful, in Zhang Kaixin''s impression, that scene can only be seen on TV.


    If he can, he really doesn''t want to see this man again. It''s too scary to play with such a man. It''s not even a fart to put his background in front of each other.


    Reluctantly took a breath, Zhang Kaixin forced himself to calm down, looked at each other reluctantly said with a smile, "Mr. Ning, long time no see."


    As for the incident of smashing the car, he could only ignore it. He was joking. Although he didn''t know what the other party meant, he was sure that if he offended the other party, he might be killed directly.


    "What''s Zhang Shao doing?"


    Ning Tao looked at the rose array on the ground, and his eyes were flowing. He looked at each other like a smile.


    Some people are born with momentum, some people can cultivate a momentum, a look, can let the opponent fear.


    %!


    now Ning Tao is like this. He doesn''t dress well, and he can''t see any Chinese people. But he often goes to this stop.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, that is..." Zhang Kaihe was not sure what Ning Tao meant today. He laughed and began to explore.


    "Nothing. It''s just that my girlfriend is going to be robbed. Do you want me to do something?" Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and had a headache.


    "What''s more, Ma is tired. Which son of a bitch did it, Mr. Ning? You tell me, I have to take off the third leg of that son of a bitch!"


    After listening to this, Zhang Kaixin clapped his chest without saying a word and said, with a good look.


    He knew Ning Tao''s ability, so he didn''t have to do it by himself. He just left a good impression on the other side.


    "Really?"


    Ning Tao feels that this goods brain has a little two, at the moment of doubt asked a sentence.


    "It can''t be any more true. Are Mr. Ning and I friends?"


    I don''t know why, seeing the radian of Ning Tao''s mouth, Zhang Kaixin has a bad feeling in his heart and says with a stiff head.


    "Well, then she''s my girlfriend." Ning Tao one hand points to Tong Yaqian, light way.


    "What? This... "


    Zhang Kaixin''s eyes swelled and his head almost fell down again.


    I''m tired, and I''ve been to Shaxing''s girlfriend. For a moment, Zhang Kaixin feels that his brain is not enough, and he''s afraid that the other party is playing with him. He looks at Tong Yaqian.


    See the other side''s attention falls on oneself, Tong Yaqian face tiny red, lightly nod, be regarded as admitted.


    In public, Ning Tao admits that she is the other party''s girlfriend. Tong Yaqian feels very sweet in her heart.


    Zhang Kaixin is not happy, he would like to ask each other, if you say Ning Tao is your girlfriend, even if you are a fairy, I dare not touch it, isn''t it cheating?


    Turning around, Zhang Kaixin was about to cry. Looking at Ning Tao, he said, "Mr. Ning, misunderstanding, this is definitely a misunderstanding. I really don''t know..."


    Zhang Kaixin at the moment where there is just bossy, obediently with a kitten in general, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes are some flattery.


    To be honest, he doesn''t like Ning Tao, and even wants his godfather to clean up each other, but the latter clearly tells him that Ning Tao can''t be provoked.


    If such a murderer can''t be provoked, all that''s left is to hide. Zhang Kaixin''s dying people have it.


    "I hope it doesn''t happen again!"


    For such a dandy, Ning Tao is too lazy to deal with him. He has a high vision and disdains to deal with them. He looks at each other coldly and says.


    "Yes, Mr. Ning, don''t worry. I''ll definitely slip away when I see Miss Tong. There won''t be another time."


    Beauty everywhere, Zhang Kaixin where also dare to provoke, immediately guarantee.


    "Go away!"


    Ning Tao glanced at each other and said impolitely.


    "Yes..."


    Zhang Kaixin is full of slave flavor. Hearing this word, he feels as if it is the best word in the world. He turns around and runs away.


    Birds of a feather flock together, people flock together, he counseled, brought a few little gangsters naturally did not dare to say a word, driving a smashed brick sports car away.


    It''s a romantic rose scene. It''s been ruined.


    "Yaqian!"


    Ning Tao, a dandy disciple, didn''t care at all. He turned his head and looked at Tong Yaqian. He stretched out his arms and said affectionately.


    In fact, with so many women, he felt that this woman was the one who owed the most.


    In fact, if the other party really wants to go, Ning Tao can understand.


    This is not like a song, there is a kind of love called let go, but he can not give each other the life they want, rather than reluctantly, let them go.Ning Tao admits that Su Qian''s affairs make him a little frustrated, even hurt, so that he hesitates.


    If today Tong Yaqian promised Zhang Kaixin, he would never appear again.


    Now he wants to open up, it''s yours after all, it''s not yours after all. It''s the fundamental to grasp the present. He doesn''t intend to hide it from anyone.


    In full view of the public, Ning Tao is in the rose array. With his arms open, he looks at her with a smile. Tong Yaqian has difficulty breathing. When she changes her personality, her mood is very different. This is the scene of a dream.


    There is no girl who does not look forward to such a scene, but she knows that Ning Tao has other women, and never dare to show her heart. This is when Su Qian asked her for the key, she directly gave it to each other.


    Zhang Kaixin is forced hard, but she doesn''t dare to tell Ning Tao that she just doesn''t want to make trouble for her partner.


    But now, everything is different. Although Ning Tao didn''t explain it, she was courting. After a little hesitation, she flew into Ning Tao''s arms and her eyes turned red.


    No woman is willing to pay behind, if there is, there is a warm embrace behind her, just like now.


    The onlookers clapped their hands one after another and cheered. No matter what, it''s always the scene that most people want to have a lover get married.


    "Go, eat."


    After hugging, Ning Tao pulls Tong Yaqian and goes out.


    It''s so awesome. Seeing that Ning Tao won''t fight, he scares Zhang Kaixin away, and Cheng Ba looks adored.


    Instead of going to the hotel, he went directly to a beef noodle shop near the hospital and asked for three bowls of beef noodles. Chengba insisted on eating at another table. Ning Tao knew each other''s mind and didn''t want to poke it out. He let him go.


    "Eat first."


    Ning Tao pointed with his chopsticks, and then he buried himself in his meal. He was really hungry. After several times of tossing, he just gave Longwu treatment, and his body became weaker. He continued to replenish his energy.


    "Take your time."


    As long as with Ning Tao together, Tong Yaqian is very happy, will bowl of beef all clip to Ning Tao, holding chin looking at each other to eat.


    Ning Tao never refuses to come, eating is not elegant, meal to half, Chengba answered a phone, then came to Ning Tao in front of, whispered, "Mr. Ning, things have eyes!"

 Chapter 609

    Ning Tao smell speech, eat noodles chopsticks stopped, looked up into overbearing, "now what situation?"


    "They already have a foothold, but we still need to check. We found that there were two people in all."


    "Well, let the brothers below be smart. It''s not the dragon but the river. These two guys may have something to say. I''ll meet them myself when I find out."


    With a cold smile, Ning Tao orders Cheng Ba, and his eyes are full of murders.


    If these two men dare to fight in the East China Sea, they must not be big fish. Since they dare to fight, they have to pry their mouths open. They have to look at the person behind them.


    When Cheng Ba agrees, Ning Tao tells him to let the other party eat noodles. If he has accurate information, he will be informed immediately.


    "Yaqian, how about working here?" Ning Tao swallows the beef noodles in his mouth and looks at Tong Yaqian.


    "Well, it''s good!" Tong Yaqian nodded and spoke back.


    "That''s good. Eat quickly. We''ll be busy later." Tong Yaqian is not demanding, in Ning Tao''s view, as long as happy.


    "What''s the matter?" Tong Yaqian a Leng, the opening asks a way.


    "Hey, you''ll know later."


    Ning Tao gave a bad smile and then lowered his head to eat his own noodles.


    Soon, a bowl of beef noodles was picked clean by Ning Tao, and some of them didn''t have enough to eat. Looking at the opposite, Tong Yaqian had a small appetite. After eating some, there was still more than half of the bowl left.


    Ning Tao also does not dislike, has pulled each other''s bowl also to pull clean.


    Tong Yaqian see face a red, eyes Yingying want to drip water, but in the heart is thinking about what the other party said.


    But only a quarter of an hour later, she knew what was going on.


    Leave the restaurant, Ning Tao pull Tong Yaqian did not go far, directly to find a higher grade hotel, dafangfang entered.


    Of course, Tong Yaqian has to pay for the room fee. Ning Tao is whiter than his face in his pocket, which is why he takes Cheng Ba to dinner.


    Originally, Hua Linglong wanted to accompany him to dinner, but Long Wu had such a thing. The Gang should have a key person who can calm people''s hearts. Although Hua Linglong is no longer a member of the gang, his influence can''t be underestimated. He is duty bound.


    Although the South China gang has disappeared, all the children of the gang have joined the Sihai Gang, which can be regarded as the merger of the two gangs. Now they occupy two cities in the East China Sea, and hualinglong occupies a quarter of the underground lifeline of the whole East China Sea, which can be regarded as a terror, and has a great influence on the gang.


    "Tao, it''s still daylight, you..."


    As soon as she comes to the hotel, Tong Yaqian immediately understands Ning Tao''s intention. She is very shy and nervous.


    1 =


    she has been following Ning Tao for the longest time, and she is also the most shy. She has not seen each other for such a long time, and some of them can''t let go of her face.


    Ning Tao looked up and down at Tong Yaqian. His eyes narrowed and he said, "I don''t have any dirty thoughts. I just want to check if my girlfriend is fat."


    Maybe it''s because of practice. Tong Yaqian is much more beautiful than before. Now she''s wearing milk white casual pants, stretching her legs very straight, making her body more mellow and more mature.


    Leaving a word, Ning Tao''s hands are not honest. He puts his face on the other side''s face and takes a deep breath.


    Where can Tong Yaqian stand this? At first, she can resist symbolically. At last, she gives up resistance completely. Her eyes are slightly narrowed. She is short of breath.


    "Yaqian, do you miss me?" Ning Tao embraces the other side, buries the head deeply in the other side''s neck, and says in a low voice.


    "Well..." Tong Yaqian is already emotional, holding Ning Tao with both hands, using strength.


    The next step is naturally a turn of the clouds and rain, just with the flower Linglong did not enjoy, now all complement.


    After a full hour, Ning Tao gently vomited his turbid breath, touched out a cigarette and lit it. He took a leisurely puff, and his face became ruddy.


    Tong Yaqian was the first one to practice with him. Now the practice of joyful skill is more exquisite. Just now, with the help of his cooperation, it''s natural to say that he''s cool. What''s more, he''s recovered well.


    The art of joy can improve his cultivation and also heal his wounds. After sitting down for a while, Ning Tao''s energy and spirit recovered well. Although he was much worse than perspective, his victory was steady and steady.


    After crazy, Tong Yaqian has some sweat on her face, and her hair is a little damp, which makes her look more bright. She reaches over the quilt to cover herself, and leans on Ning Tao.


    "Tao, Su Qian has been to your house."


    After a moment of warmth, Tong Yaqian just looked up at Ning Tao and said.


    "Well, I see." Ning Tao nodded, but his face gradually sank.


    "You Don''t get me wrong. She doesn''t know about our relationship. "


    Tong Yaqian see this heart a tight, she thought Ning Tao is so two angry, quickly added a mouth.


    "Fool, you are my woman, even if you tell her it doesn''t matter."Hearing Tong Yaqian''s words, Ning Tao was moved. He hugged him with one hand and sighed. A moment later, he said, "Yaqian, do you think I''m a playful man?"


    "Tao, I only know you are kind to me." Tong Yaqian shakes her head and looks simple.


    In the face of such a girl, what else can Ning Tao say? His heart aches. He just wants to love this girl. As soon as his head is low, he stabilizes his lips.


    Seems to be to supplement each other, the whole afternoon, the room is a burst of spring.


    Fortunately, both of them have practiced huanxigong, otherwise they can''t resist it.


    Near the evening, Ning Tao finally received a call from Cheng ba. When he hung up, he and Tong Yaqian cleaned up and asked the other party to go back first. They would go to see her these two days.


    At night, in a small hotel near Donghai, it seems very common, but now there are many people hiding in the darkness around.


    A generation of new people replace the old. Now the absolute king of Donghai underground is the Sihai gang. If you look for people, I''m afraid no one is better than them.


    Needless to say, it''s not difficult to check two people in the police department when they say hello. Even if they can''t find them, they are supplemented by local leaders. It''s a tight net.


    Ning Tao came here with only one Chengba. The other party found this place and gave him a lot of convenience.


    Ning Tao may not be the best, but today he doesn''t plan to hit people with his fists. Some guys don''t have to fight in vain.


    Even if they don''t obey the rules, others do.


    "Mr. Ning, do you want me to take those two out directly?" Looking at the villa in front of him, Cheng Ba lowered his voice.


    "No, it''s just two little thieves. No one can go up without my orders. I want to meet these two bastards myself!"


    Ning Tao snorted and went upstairs in a big way.

 Chapter 610

    Ning Tao is also a master of Arts. He is brave, but he is not afraid of other people''s tricks. For him, as long as he is not a monk, then others are not a big threat to him.


    As for why they know that they are not monks, nonsense! If you''re a monk, you can''t use a gun to deal with dragon five. Ordinary people in practice don''t like hot weapons.


    Ning Tao is an exception, of course.


    The reason why Cheng Ba and others are not allowed to get close to him is that he is afraid of something. Long Wu is already lying there. He can''t ask other people to take risks.


    After all, the other party is a killer, so it should be a good gun player. If you really want to fight, Ning Tao may not be able to take care of everyone.


    Needless sacrifice, he doesn''t need it.


    Hotel is a small hotel, the environment is not good, there is a strange smell in the corridor, Ning Tao frowned, came to the most in a room.


    However, just before he came to the door and knocked, the door was hit from inside with a bang, followed by several bangs.


    "Damn, it''s still leaking!" Ning Tao''s action is not slow. When he almost anticipates something bad, he dodges and opens.


    The other side''s shooting method is pretty good, but who is Ning Tao? If he can get these shots, I''m afraid he will die early. There''s no accident. The other side''s shots are all in vain.


    Ning Tao secretly congratulates himself that he didn''t let Cheng Ba and others come up, otherwise I''m afraid he will be beaten into a sieve.


    I''m afraid the two men had already found out that they were wrong, so they decided to take a surprise.


    In recent years, Ning Tao has already touched a black pistol in his hand. With a move of foot, he comes to the door again.


    it''s a pity that the room is empty and the window is wide open. They jump down from there.


    "Hum, what a clever trick!"


    When Ning Tao came to the window, he saw that there were two meatballs rolling on the ground outside the window. He used them to defuse the momentum.


    From a professional point of view, Ning Tao has to give the two guys a thumbs up. It is obvious that the two are professionally trained.


    If they were other people, maybe they would have a chance to escape, but this time their opponents were destined to be too strong.


    The other side also needs a tumble to dissolve the momentum, but Ning Tao doesn''t need it at all. Suddenly, he jumps down.


    The second floor is not a problem for him at all. Seeing the two killers run from left to right, Ning Tao moves his lips and raises his gun.


    Then I made an arm, and the whole person rushed to the other side.


    3Q {


    and the shooter knelt down directly, his legs and knees had been broken, and the blood was all over the ground.


    Suddenly a wave of people sprang out in the dark. It was Cheng Ba and others who quickly went to subdue the gunner.


    Just walk two steps, Ning Tao heart jump, a dangerous sign in the heart suddenly jump, don''t think is, he body in a flash, hiding behind a garbage can.


    Almost at the moment that Ning Tao missed, a dull sound suddenly came out. The bullet roared and fell directly behind Ning Tao''s original standing. "Bang" sound was inlaid on a concrete pillar.


    The shooting is good. Ning Tao, hiding behind the garbage can, squints his eyes and looks at the distance. His whole body''s breath gradually gets cold.


    The other side obviously pursues him with martial arts. If they want to kill him, they will underestimate him if they think that they can stop him.


    After carefully identifying the location, Ning Tao takes off his coat and then throws it to his side.


    Bang!


    The bullet roared again and landed on the coat accurately. At the same time, Ning Tao also moved.


    With a sudden kick of both feet on the ground, the whole person rushed towards the goal.


    The other side uses a sniper gun, which has a high accuracy, but it also has a disadvantage that it can''t fire continuously.


    What he wants to fight for is this opportunity. But when he arrived at a stage, he found that there was no one behind him.


    "Damn it


    Ning Tao looked around, scolded secretly, and rushed to the front.


    "That''s close!"


    When there was no one around, there was a man lying on the concrete rain tower above the platform. Looking at the direction Ning Tao left, he patted his chest and said something in poor Chinese.


    After that, he was about to leave, but then he seemed to feel something. He suddenly turned his head and looked back, his pupils suddenly contracted, and his breath suddenly stopped.


    I saw a rain tower not far from it. There was a man looking at him with a smile.


    "Run away!"


    At the sight of Ning Tao, the killer knows that he can''t fight. This is a master. He jumps down from the rain tower and is about to leave.


    Killers are invisible. Once they are found, they will lose their initiative, which will be fatal.


    But Ning Tao obviously won''t give the other party a second chance. As soon as he steps, he turns a blind eye to the distance of two meters. His body is like a gust of wind. He almost breathes and gets in front of the killer."Hiss!" Seeing this, the killer took a cold breath, as if he could not believe it. It was too terrible.


    Knowing that his skill is too different from his opponent''s, the killer takes a sharp knife out of his pocket and throws it directly at Ning Tao without even thinking about it. He turns around and runs.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was indifferent, as if he didn''t see it. When the machete came to him, he grabbed the handle with one hand.


    This scene was seen by the killer Yu Guang. He was scared out of his wits. He thought Ning Tao would escape, but he never thought that the other party could catch him calmly.


    It''s not a level person at all. The killer''s mind sank. I''m afraid I''m sorry to know this.


    Sure enough, before long, the terrible man came after him again. Without thinking about it, the killer smashed his sniper rifle at Ning Tao.


    Gun is the killer''s second life, but if the first life is gone, then the second life is useless. He can tell which is better.


    But the gun was thrown out, but the effect was not good. The opponent didn''t stop at all. He reached out and caught it, as if he had given it to the other side. Then in his eyes, the other side chased him again.


    This speed, NIMA, makes the killer come to an emergency brake.


    I can''t even run. What should I do!


    Only to let go, the killer once again felt a dagger, knowing that he was invincible, but also to practice with the other side.


    After all, mole cricket still lives secretly, not to mention him. With the dagger in his hand, his confidence also recovered. With one hand, he suddenly stabbed Ning Tao.


    If you play with guns, Ning Tao may be afraid of a point, but if you play with cold weapons, the gap between the two sides is not a bit. It''s just a catch, which locks the other side''s wrist.


    After a single twist, lift the arm down a hit.


    Poor that killer more than 100 Jin body, in the hands of Ning Tao, as if a dead leaf general, LengSheng was thrown up, hit on the ground.

 Chapter 611

    Ning Tao is also very hateful, and his hand is not light. As soon as the killer landed, he spurted out a mouthful of blood donation. His whole body seemed to be scattered, and his limbs could not move.


    Ning Tao came to him with no expression on his face and looked down. Just now, he didn''t pay much attention to them. They were actually foreigners. They were blonde and tall, which made his mind move.


    As soon as he cut off his hand, the killer''s eyes turned white and he fell into a coma.


    Ning Tao greets Cheng Ba and the latter greets him. It doesn''t take long for two vans to arrive from afar, throwing the two killers on the car like dead dogs, leaving a few people to disturb the scene and the van goes away.


    Before long, two vans stopped at a garage in the south district. As soon as the car opened in, the rolling door inside was immediately closed.


    Sihai Gang destroyed the chassis of Qingzhu Gang, and jiuzhanquechao also used the other party''s residence for ready-made use. The mode is similar to that of Qingzhu gang.


    Before long, the two killers were put in two rooms, tied to death, with blood pouring from their mouths.


    Just now Chengba checked their teeth, and there was no poisonous tooth. Ning Tao was relieved. He didn''t want them to hang up.


    A basin of cold water poured out, and soon a killer was stimulated, and soon he woke up.


    "Say it!" Ning Tao''s expressionless face stands in front of each other, light way.


    The killer turns his head and looks around in the room, and finally puts his eyes on Ning Tao. He can see that this is the right master in front of him, but he bites his lips and doesn''t open his mouth.


    "Don''t say it, do you?" The corner of Ning Tao''s mouth curls up and comes to the killer with a smile.


    Seeing Ning Tao, the assassin''s face became suspicious. He obviously recognized that this is the bull who caught him. His eyes turned and he quickly said a lot of English.


    "Speak Chinese, don''t tell me you can''t!" Ning Tao Wen Yan frowned, cold way.


    Ning Tao''s English is good, but because he has no use at all, he has to translate by himself. He always feels a little uncomfortable and is impatient now.


    ;. Update_ On the fastest A1, "IU


    " I advise you to let me go. You can''t stir up our organization! " The killer stares at Ning Tao and says in broken Chinese.


    "Ha ha, I''m not ashamed of myself when I''m dying. Tell me first, what''s the existence of your organization?" As soon as Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, he said sarcastically.


    "No salary to tell!" The killer didn''t even think about it, so he said.


    "A lot of words!"


    Ning Tao was stunned and then said with a smile, "do you know that there is a saying in Huaxia that people who know current affairs are heroes?"


    "Well, I advise you not to interfere. You are not the people who can afford our organization!" The killer looks at Ning Tao''s way of some fear.


    "Give face, don''t be shameful!"


    Ning Tao''s face sank and he didn''t want to talk nonsense. He patted the killer''s head with a light hand.


    There was a flash of vision in his palm, and then the killer''s eyes glared out like the eyes of a dead fish, and his mouth uttered a shrill scream, and his whole body trembled like a pendulum.


    Just five seconds or so, Ning Tao released his hand. Looking at the killer without expression.


    Just a few breaths, the killer seems to have experienced a very terrible scene, sweating all over, gasping, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes full of fear.


    "Now you can talk about it!"


    When the other party recovers a little, Ning Tao squints his eyes again, looking at the killer''s eyes, and there is a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    What he did just now was not complicated. In fact, it was the dark light of the eye of the candlelight dragon. The last time he fought with the wolf in the golden triangle, he found that the black light could cause disorder to the opponent''s nervous system.


    I tried it on the other side just now, but I didn''t expect it would work.


    As a killer like him, ordinary physical punishment doesn''t have much effect at all, and only such a spiritual test as him can pry his opponent''s mouth open.


    "Devil, are you devil?"


    Seeing the smile on Ning Tao''s face again, the killer not only didn''t relax, but also raised a fear in his heart that he couldn''t control and yelled.


    He was really scared. For a moment, he didn''t know what the other party had done, but his head was like a needle, life was not like death.


    Now the body tried not to retreat, but the limbs were tied to the chair, but it was difficult to move.


    "Everyone is civilized. If you lose, you have to admit it, right?" Ning Tao looks serious, as if to discuss with each other.


    "I I said, "can you let me go?" The assassin''s face was as pale as ashes. After a long time, he just said.


    "How do you feel?" Ning Tao sneered and said condescending.


    The killer''s face froze at the news.


    "It''s not impossible to let you go. It depends on the value you say. After all, I really disdain to kill you." Ning Tao looks at the subtle change on the aspect, say again.This is not pretending to force. Now Ning Tao''s vision is higher, and he disdains to care about the life and death of the killer. For him, what he cares about is the characters behind the killer.


    "How do you make me believe you?" The assassin''s face was a moment of doubt, and he said.


    "Believe it?"


    Ning Tao said coldly, "do you think you have other choices? If you don''t say it, your companion will say it, but you two can only live one."


    "Well, I said."


    Hearing this, the killer took a deep breath and said, "I''m the killer of heaven and hell."


    "Heaven and hell?" Ning Tao looks back at Cheng Ba, a little suspicious.


    He really doesn''t know about foreign killer groups.


    Cheng BA''s face changed. Seeing Ning Tao''s incomprehension, he came up and said in a low voice, "Mr. Ning, this is one of the three killer groups in the world. It''s said that if you are entangled by them, you will never die."


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao frowned and waved his hand to let Cheng Ba back. After thinking about it, he looked at each other and said, "who hired you?"


    "This..." The assassin looked embarrassed. After a while, he said, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" On hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was not good.


    "I really don''t know. We just follow the orders of the group leader!" It seems that he is afraid that Ning Tao doesn''t believe it. The killer quickly explains, "there are many rules in our business. The boss only takes business, we are just killers."


    "Oh Ning Tao gently nodded, promised, light way, "on this point of things, it seems that I keep you useless."


    "No I know a little clue. The group leader revealed that it was a big family in Donghai. "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, the killer''s face changed one after another and quickly added a sentence.


    Cao family! Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he jumped out of the family.


    In the East China Sea, it seems that there are people who have a problem with him. There are also people with so much energy, only the Cao family.

 Chapter 612

    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was different, the killer moved in his heart and tried to find out.


    "Do you think that''s enough news to buy your life?" Ning Tao complexion a heavy, cold looking at that killer way.


    "You..." The killer''s face stagnated when he heard the words. Do you want to go back? It''s raw. It''s swallowed.


    Indeed, compared with his life, his news seems a little weak.


    "No way."


    Just two or three seconds later, Ning Tao seems to think of something, suddenly looked up at, the killer sneered: "you didn''t tell the truth!"


    "Well?" The killer was stunned, and his lips stammered, "what do you mean?"


    "If I''m not wrong, you must come to China for another purpose. It seems that you are not honest." At the end of the speech, Ning Tao''s voice was cold.


    "You What did you say I don''t understand The killer smell speech, complexion a change, then a face depressed looking at Ning Tao road.


    "Don''t you understand? Well, I think you''ll understand later! "


    The facial expression on the other side changes, how can escape Ning Tao''s eyes? At the moment, he was more determined. He raised his hand and looked at each other with a smile, which was full of threat.


    In fact, he just wanted to touch each other, but he didn''t expect to find something unusual.


    In other words, China is different from other countries in that its culture has a long history of 5000 years. There are many hidden elite sects in China. In addition, with the one party ruling and the traditional fixed step idea, China has always severely suppressed the participation of foreign forces in China. Under normal circumstances, few foreign forces are willing to suffer from this misfortune.


    Although killers are not monks, they are more dangerous to normal people. For the Chinese government seeking stability, it is absolutely not allowed. Once this incident is exposed, I am afraid that even the top foreign killer groups will have to take it easy.


    I heard that the island countries also paid a great price for the jiaheliu incident last time.


    This also led to the more well-known group, the more dare not make trouble in China. At present, the underworld killer group should not take the risk to kill an unimportant person in China for a little money.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s too strange. After all, if the Cao family wants to do it, whether it''s themselves or Xia Mengfei, this is the first choice for the Cao family. Even if you kill a dragon five, it doesn''t have much impact on him.


    "Well, I said!" Finally, in Ning Tao''s eyes, the killer can''t bear it and says.


    Ning Tao didn''t speak, but the killing intention in his eyes gradually faded, and the killer didn''t talk nonsense. After considering the language, he looked up at Ning Tao and said, "in fact, we are following the group leader to escape!"


    After opening the conversation, the assassin stopped hiding and continued to smile bitterly: "our team got a treasure from the rolchester family by mistake when they were on a mission. Originally they wanted to steal it, but somehow they leaked the news. As a result, rolchester was shocked and sent experts to chase us..."


    "We really have no way to escape. We can''t stay in Europe any longer. We came to China to take refuge out of self-protection. The reason why we did this is also one of the exchange terms with a family in Donghai."


    "Rollchester..." Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and he couldn''t help asking, "is it the first family?"


    For this family, I''m afraid those with a little knowledge have heard about it. In the past, it was probably equal to Confucius'' influence in China in Europe. It''s everywhere.


    Although in recent years, with the prosperity of the country and the strength of the people, the power of the first family has declined, which belongs to the semi hidden type, but it is not comparable to ordinary people.


    I don''t know how to die when these people offend each other!


    "Yes, they are!"


    Y ''first%


    the killer gave a wry smile, "we wanted to give it back to them at that time! It''s just that the other party just wants to kill them, and we can''t help it. "


    "What is that treasure?"


    Ning Tao is not interested in the affairs of the first family, but is interested in the so-called treasure and asks.


    Killer hesitated for a while, the muscle of the corner of the mouth smoked, finally slowly way, "six Miscanthus."


    "What the hell is this?" Ning Tao searched in his mind for a while, but he didn''t find any information about the word. He couldn''t help showing his suspicions.


    The assassin seemed to see Ning Tao''s meaning. He turned his lips and said wrongly, "we don''t know what it is. Anyway, the first family is very precious to him. I just have a look at it. Maybe our group leader knows more about it."


    "Where is your group leader now?"


    "I don''t know that!"


    The killer didn''t even want to think about it, so he said, "but I think it''s too eye-catching to be with that family. It''s easy to expose in China if there''s no one to protect us."


    After asking so many questions, none of the key problems has been solved. Ning Tao sighs in his heart and thinks to himself."That I I''ve said that. Can you let me go? " See Ning Tao don''t open mouth, that killer some nervous way.


    "Stay here first, and I''ll see if what you say is true." Leaving a word behind, Ning Tao turned and left.


    There''s another killer. He doesn''t want to waste more time here. He can have Chengba to take charge of some minor things.


    An hour later, in the mouth of the two killers, Ning Tao did not stay long after all the questions he wanted to know. Looking a little tired, he went out of the garage and asked Chengba to drive him to Tong Yaqian.


    In the car, Ning Tao carefully combed, from the two people''s words, he finally has some clue.


    Maybe the leader of Tianming was greedy for the treasures of the first family. As a result, he made money but lost his life. In order to protect his life, he came to China to avoid disaster.


    Come to China, I do not know how to hook up with the Cao family, the two use each other, this is the assassination of dragon five.


    However, he couldn''t figure out the matter of the Cao family''s assassination of Longwu. It''s a bit of a fuss to spend so much energy on it.


    If he can''t figure it out, he doesn''t want to. When the soldiers come to block and the water comes to swallow, he wants to see what kind of tricks the Cao family wants to play. He''ll accompany them to the end.


    It''s not that he''s not curious about the hexagram, but that he doesn''t know what it''s about, and that the name of the first family sounds terrible. Now he doesn''t want to get angry with each other.


    After a sleep in Tong Yaqian, it goes without saying that he had a one night soft love. The next day Ning Tao went to Feifei jewelry headquarters in high spirits.


    Originally wanted to secretly play for two days, this accident, I''m afraid Xia Mengfei also know he came back.


    If the other party doesn''t call, it''s to save face for him. He still has to be conscious. If his real girlfriend really gives him a look, I''m afraid it''s a big trouble.

 Chapter 613

    After nearly half a year of development and development, the brand of Feifei jewelry is more and more famous, and the corresponding headquarters staff are also more and more.


    Very embarrassed is, Ning Tao walked to the front desk, unexpectedly by two front desk Miss politely stopped, a slightly green long hair beauty, Binbin politely asked: "Sir, who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Xia Mengfei!" Ning Tao Leng Leng, began to say.


    "Xia Mengfei? What department is this from? "


    The long haired beauty murmured, then turned to another girl and said, "this name is familiar!"


    "What department is she from?"


    The latest 9 is coming up C ~


    another girl frowned and thought about it. Finally, she shook her head and looked up at Ning Tao and asked.


    "Well..." Ning Tao is a little embarrassed. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to say it. After thinking about it, he says, "I don''t know this, but I know her office!"


    "Ah! I remember. Isn''t our name Xia Mengfei? " The girl with long hair suddenly covered her lips as if she thought of something. She stared at Ning Tao and said, "you don''t want to find our manager Xia, do you?"


    "Well, yes, I''m looking for Mr. Xia!" Finally found a reasonable, Ning Tao relieved and nodded.


    "Well Do you have an appointment, sir? " Hear Ning Tao want to find Xia Zong, long hair girl opens a way.


    "Appointment? No, but if you call, she should let me in! " Ning Tao pointed to inside to open a way.


    "I''m sorry, sir, we don''t have an appointment. We don''t see people in summer." The girl with long hair looked at Ning Tao apologetically.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Tao is a fool when he hears that he is also the boss of the company. At present, he even lets his subordinates block himself out of the door. I''m afraid it''s a big shame if it''s spread out.


    Because he didn''t call Xia Mengfei when he came back yesterday, Ning Tao felt guilty, so he didn''t even dare to call here. Now he was blocked at the door by the front desk of the other party. Ning Tao suddenly lost his temper, and now he has to take out his mobile phone from his pocket to call Xia Mengfei.


    "Sir, it''s always urgent for you to come to us?"


    The beauty with long hair saw Ning Tao''s ugly face and thought he was in a hurry. She asked.


    "Well, yes, I''m looking for Mr. Xia. It''s urgent!" Ning Tao smell speech hard son nodded, serious way.


    If you can, Ning Tao really does not want to make this call, let Xia Mengfei know, I''m afraid it''s inevitable to ridicule, the company''s grand boss let the staff stop, think about it, people are speechless.


    "Well, maybe I''ll call Secretary Su, but Xia can''t see you all the time, so I don''t know?"


    "OK, thank you." Ning Tao slightly ordered a head, face dew gratitude way.


    Soon the phone was dialed, and the long hair beauty whispered the situation of Ning Tao. Then she looked at Ning Tao and asked, "Sir, what''s your name, please?"


    "My name is Ning Tao. Su Qin still knows me."


    Sure enough, as soon as the beauty with long hair reported Ning Tao''s name, she hung up. Then she stood up respectfully and looked at Ning Tao and said, "Sir, please. Secretary Su agreed."


    "Well, thank you, beauty!" Ning Tao squeezed his eyes at the other side and strode away immediately.


    Xia Mengfei is busy every day. When Ning Tao goes to the top floor, he knocks on the door and says, "please come in!"


    After that, as soon as Ning Tao pushed the door, he saw Xia Mengfei writing hard in a pile of office documents.


    When Ning Tao comes near, Xia Mengfei raises her head and sees that there is a touch of brilliance in Ning Tao''s eyes, which is bright. Her lips are hooked up, and a touch of radian. She puts down her pen and then leans on the back of her back. Looking at Ning Tao, she is not surprised. She says with a smile, "how, enough play? Think of me


    "Sister Xia, what do you call that? I don''t miss you any day! I''ll be here before I get off the plane! "


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, the slave kind is full, low brow agreeable of come to the other side behind, the hands toward the other side shoulder up to press mo.


    "Well, isn''t that right? How can I hear that yesterday you were still in the hospital confessing to a girl! " Xia Mengfei bit her lip, and didn''t let Ning Tao go.


    Sweat! Ning Tao heard a layer of sweat on his forehead. Originally, he still had a fluke mind. Now it seems that he can''t hide anything from her.


    However, he would not admit it. He immediately pretended to be stupid and said, "Oh, I was going to call you yesterday, but something happened to Longwu. I''ll deal with it."


    "How''s Dragon five?"


    Speaking of business, Xia Mengfei stopped what she had just said and asked.


    Nowadays, Feifei jewelry has the current development momentum. In fact, it has a lot of connections with the four seas gang. Xia Mengfei usually has contacts with Longwu. When she hears that something has happened to her, it''s inevitable to care about her.


    "He has a big life. This time, he has picked up a life!" Ning Tao hands of the action, once again said, "sister Xia, after you go out to work to be careful."In his opinion, the Cao family is already crazy. Since they dare to fight against Longwu, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t reach Xia Mengfei in the future.


    "Don''t worry, it should be safe to have your martial brothers here!" Xia Mengfei turned to look at Ning Tao and hummed, "just now, was there a person who had misbehaved stopped outside the door?"


    Ning Tao hears speech a Leng, some didn''t slow down a God to come, then suddenly realized, emotion this say isn''t oneself? As soon as she looked bitter, she said with a dry smile, "sister Xia is really joking. How can I say that she has a bad heart?"


    "I don''t dare to call when I''m here. What''s the ghost in my heart?" Xia Mengfei put her hands on her abdomen, and obviously knew that Ning Tao was flat at the door.


    "I''m not afraid of affecting your work?" Ning Tao''s words are more and more empty.


    "Well, forget it, I''m born to be a part-time worker. Some people can get rich even when they are shopkeepers. They don''t even know their own employees."


    "What else can we share? Isn''t mine yours? " Ning Tao is familiar with himself. He knows that he should let the other party complain. He blurs out at the moment.


    "Don''t be a poor man. Do you want to go back this time?" Xia Mengfei pats off Ning Tao''s hands and turns the boss''s chair to face Ning Tao.


    "I should go again." Ning Tao''s helpless way.


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes darkened when she heard the words. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little dull. After a while, she said, "you''re back. I have a few things to discuss with you."


    "Well, you say!" Ning Tao looks like a pupil, looking at Xia Mengfei.


    However, at this time, before Xia Mengfei opened the door of the office, she was suddenly pushed open from the outside without even knocking. Su Qin came in with a white face.


    Regardless of saying hello to Ning Tao, Su Qin came to his desk and looked at Xia Mengfei anxiously, "Mr. Xia, the two families are going back!"

 Chapter 614

    Xia Mengfei smell speech double eyebrow immediately a pick, pour is to face danger fearless, looking at Su Qin cold voice way, "how to return a responsibility?"


    "Just now, those two families suddenly threw out their stocks. I contacted them just now, but they didn''t get in touch." Su Cen face some panic, looked at Ning Tao, and then put his eyes on Xia Mengfei, words some panic way.


    "What about the others?"


    Xia Mengfei hesitated a little, and his eyes became sharp when he opened the computer quickly.


    Su Qin seems to understand each other''s meaning, immediately said: "now the stock market is normal, I have let the following people in reading contact with the two, but the high level has been unable to contact, the other side of the following people are not clear."


    Xia Mengfei didn''t open her mouth when she heard the speech. Instead, she slapped her hands on the computer. After a long time, she was relieved. She looked up at Su Qin and said, "let''s leave those two to me. From now on, let''s let the marketing department keep a close eye on the stock market to find out who ate each other''s shares. In addition, let''s see if the agents below are different."


    "OK, Mr. Xia." Su Qin promised, then turned around and left in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As for business, Ning Tao belongs to a layman, and they don''t understand what they say, but it''s not hard to see what''s wrong.


    Xia Mengfei''s face changed for a while. She looked at Ning Tao deeply. Finally, she said slowly, "the safflower meeting and the friendship are going back."


    "Yes?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes in a flash of cold light, the whole body momentum is a mention, but the face is full of can''t believe.


    For these two families, Ning Tao knows that in order to deal with the Youth League, Xia Mengfei tied them to the chariot of Feifei jewelry.


    To the mouth of the fat who do not want to eat, although the two families began to hesitate, but weigh the pros and cons, finally agreed.


    In fact, in hindsight, Xia Mengfei''s move is absolutely wise. With the strong support of those two families, Feifei''s jewelry has expanded rapidly. Even Longwu has gained huge benefits. The four seas gang has not only occupied two cities at one stroke, but also is moving around.


    Of course, those two families have benefited a lot. They almost make money by lying down. According to Ning Tao''s estimation, these two families have a large number of dividends every month. Now it''s not normal to think about quitting with toes.


    "I didn''t expect the two families to quit either. It seems that they are careless." Xia Mengfei frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "If you want to come, come and go, there is no such good thing! Shall I go to these two families? "


    Ning Tao hands at the desk, looking at Xia Mengfei word by word way, words in the forest is self-evident.


    Now he has the strength to say that. Now the four seas gang is rich and powerful. With their own strength, they can fight against each other''s two gangs. Don''t blame him for being merciless.


    Xia Mengfei leaned on the back of the chair, thought about it, then waved his hand and said: "forget it, those two families left, but they didn''t have any impact on us for the time being, but they lost more. They were afraid of the opponent''s backhand! Let''s see first. "


    "You mean the Cao family?" As soon as Ning Tao''s momentum solidified, he seemed to think of more.


    "Except for the Cao family, I can''t think of anyone in Donghai who can give those two families the advantage of leaving." Xia Mengfei hands folded on the table, eyes slightly narrowed, calm way.


    "And now what?"


    Business confrontation Ning Tao is not good at, now want to hear the meaning of Xia Mengfei.


    "We can''t figure out the intentions of the Cao family. We can only hold our hands for a while. I''ll try to contact those two families later. First, we''ll find out the news. Later, we''ll have a shareholders'' meeting."


    Xia Mengfei''s voice just fell, Ning Tao hasn''t opened his mouth, but the mobile phone in his pocket rings.


    Touch out a look is to spend Linglong to call, a little hesitant, Ning Tao is in front of Xia Mengfei''s face, pressed to ring to connect the key to put in the ear.


    "Tao, someone wants to see you. It''s at the headquarters of Sihai gang." As soon as the phone is connected, Hua Linglong opens her mouth slightly dignified.


    "Who?"


    Ning Tao looks a move, open a way.


    "If the other party doesn''t say it, he has indicated that he wants to see you. Besides, he has injured several of our brothers."


    /Looking at the QD of chapter D and section r in Z Zheng zoup edition, Ning Tao was moved by this words. He could guess, with his toes, where is the headquarters of Sihai Gang? Now I listen to Hua Linglong''s meaning. On the contrary, it''s the four seas gang that has suffered.


    "It''s kind of interesting!" Ning Tao''s heart is cold, and he grits his teeth at the moment.


    "Well, let them wait for me. I''ll see who they are!"


    "Ning Tao, if you have something to do, go ahead and get busy. I''ll just stare at you here." Xia Mengfei seems to have heard something, and then she looks at Ning Tao''s light way.


    "Well, let me see. What''s going on here? Let me know as soon as possible. "


    Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei are already very familiar. They don''t need to be polite to each other. Besides, he can''t help here.


    After a few words, Ning Tao left in a hurry.


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao came to the Royal entertainment club, which is the headquarters of Sihai gang.As soon as he arrived, he saw Chengba waiting at the door and Ning Tao calling respectfully, "Mr. Ning!" Then lead the way ahead.


    "How many people on the other side?" Ning Tao walked side by side with each other and asked.


    "Two!" There seems to be a trace of fear in Chengba''s eyes, and he whispers at the moment.


    Ning Tao nodded and said nothing more. After a short time together, they came to a reception hall in the back.


    As soon as he came in, Ning Tao felt the atmosphere was very dull.


    There are more than a dozen people in the hall. When you look at them, they are all members of the four seas gang. They all look at each other angrily.


    Ning Tao just glanced at it, and then his eyes fell on a sofa.


    There it is. A tall young man in a suit just sat there in his spare time.


    Young people have short blonde hair, skin color is slightly more prominent than the white frontal bone, the face is handsome, there is a faint momentum all over, it turned out to be a westerner.


    Behind the young man stood a middle-aged man, looking down at him, looking like a young man.


    In the face of more than a dozen gunners, the two were not afraid. Although the young man looked calm, the middle-aged man was full of disdain, obviously not ordinary people.


    In the side of flower Linglong accompany, see Ning Tao three people all stand up.


    "I don''t know why you are so eager to find me?"


    Sweep an eye, two people Ning Tao looks to move, sit on the original position of flower exquisite long, two eyes jiongjiong ground looking at two people to play flavor.


    "Mr. Ning, first of all, I''d like to apologize for the recklessness of my staff. Please allow me to introduce myself. I''m going to ask will Rothschild for something


    When the young man opened his mouth, he actually spoke Chinese. Although there were some other words, Ning Tao could still understand what he said.

 Chapter 615

    A listen to this family name, Ning Tao''s pupil unconsciously a shrink, in the heart mercilessly a shiver.


    Come so fast! Yesterday, I learned from the two killers that the other side had taken a treasure from the first family. Now the other side is here. The purpose is intriguing.


    The idea in the heart flickers, Ning Tao''s complexion does not change, Leng next, looking at each other light way, "originally is Mr. will, what matter might as well say directly."


    Although the words are polite, Ning Tao''s expression seems to be tough and dissatisfied with each other''s actions.


    After all, the other party''s attitude makes him unhappy, and there is no reason to hurt others when they have business.


    Will didn''t speak directly. Instead, he looked at the more than a dozen shooters and wanted to say nothing.


    Ning Tao is also an expert in art. He sees the meaning of the other party and raises his hand slightly. Hua Linglong hesitates for a moment and seems to want to say something, but he doesn''t speak in the end. He turns around and leaves the room with more than a dozen people.


    "Can we say it now?" Ning Tao coldly swept an eye two people, the way of facial expression.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, I heard that Sihai Gang captured several killers alive yesterday. I don''t know if it happened?"


    No outsider, will is not polite, eyes tightly staring at Ning Tao''s eyes, deep voice asked, although asked, tone but did not ask the meaning.


    Obviously, I had done my homework before I came back.


    "Oh, it seems that Mr. will''s news is very well-informed. I know this kind of thing too!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and raised his hand to press subconsciously on the table. There was no admission or denial.


    "Mr. Ning, let''s put it bluntly. Those people have a treasure of my family. I hope Mr. Ming will give it back to Zhao." Will''s face flashed and he said slowly.


    "Treasure? What treasure? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately some suspicious looking at two people.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you the secret about the family. Mr. Ning, as long as you can give me that treasure and those people, you will gain the friendship of my family."


    "It''s up to you, Mr. will. Are you kidding? Those two men assassinated my members of the four seas gang. How can I explain to my subordinates? " Ning Tao turned his eyes and didn''t say anything to the other side.


    "Mr. Ning, as long as you hand in the things, we will give you the corresponding reward!" Will leaned over and said again.


    "I think Mr. will misunderstood. I said I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Ning Tao waved his hand and explained.


    After a pause, he said with regret, "as for those two people, I''m sorry. Those who hurt me naturally have to pay the price. We threw them into the Huangpu river yesterday."


    I''m kidding. The things on his side have not been dealt with completely. The two killers haven''t found each other''s leader yet. How can Ning Tao give it to others casually with a word from each other?


    The most important thing is that the attitude of the other party makes him unhappy, very unhappy.


    What about the first family? This is Huaxia. If you come to ask for help, don''t lower yourself. On the contrary, you hurt him. You really think that he was made of mud!


    Isn''t there a song that says it? You should listen to me in my place.


    "Mr. Ning, I''m afraid you don''t understand me? I''ll repeat that. It''s a treasure of our family. Our first family is bound to get it. I hope you don''t make mistakes! " See Ning Tao words indifference, will face gradually sink down, words with some threat.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. will, I don''t understand you!"


    Ning Tao coldly smile, as if did not hear the meaning of each other''s words, now long body and up to the door, high voice, "see off!"


    Suddenly, Hua Linglong comes in with more than a dozen shooters. Cheng Ba looks at the two men with alert face. He reaches out his hand and says that he has suffered a loss. Although there are more than a dozen shooters, he doesn''t dare to be careless.


    "So Mr. Ning is going to do right with us?" For others, will doesn''t care. He squints at Ning Tao.


    "I''ll say it again. I don''t know what you said. Those two killers have already died. You have to make trouble. Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Ning Tao is the one who bothers others to talk to him in this tone. Besides, he doesn''t have the other party''s treasure in his hand.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, the atmosphere became tense, and will didn''t speak.


    Instead, the middle-aged man behind him took a step forward and drank a sentence of incomprehensible English. His whole body was full of momentum. He looked at Ning Tao as if he was going to do it next moment.


    As the other side moves, more than a dozen shooters behind Hua Linglong take out pistols from their pockets one after another. The muzzle of the black hole is aimed at the two people, and the situation is imminent.


    "Mr. Ning, if you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being rude!" Will iron green a face, coldly looking at Ning Tao road.


    "Oh, I''ll see you. What a rude way!" Ning Tao snorted, and the words were quite competitive.


    But he just lost his voice. The middle-aged man''s figure was in a flash, and his figure was as vague as a ghost. The next moment he disappeared in the same place. When he reappeared, he had come to Ning Tao. He grabbed his hand and took it to Ning Tao''s shoulder.Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, almost don''t want to, one hand fist a clench then forward suddenly blow, at the same time the body quickly float back, touch! Fist claw meet Ning Tao only feel a burst of hot pain on his fist, a burst of pain in the viscera, a surge of fishy sweetness in his throat, there will be a mouthful of blood gushing out, but he was hard pressed down, shocked in his heart.


    "Chinese friars!"


    Just now, for a moment, Ning Tao used some of the spirit power in his body, but he was noticed by will. Then, as soon as his face changed, he cried out.


    "It seems that you know quite a lot!" Ning Tao smiles coldly and looks on guard. The dozen shooters didn''t dare to sell their weapons just now. Now they move together and block Ning Tao in front of them.


    "You know a lot, Mr. will. I don''t think you want to leave Donghai safely!" Ning Tao''s face is calm, but his words are sharp.


    The middle-aged man still wanted to do something, but he was stopped by will. Now the latter stepped forward and looked at Ning Tao tightly. "Mr. Ning, I don''t mean to offend you. I hope you can help me!"


    Ning Tao did not answer, but directly from the waist took out a pistol, aimed at the two people cold way, "if you dare to step forward, we will fight immediately."


    He is now a member of the army. After receiving the credit last time, he is qualified to carry a gun.


    This speech, the form of the field suddenly tense up, the whole scene quietly, the dozen Gunners one by one as if facing the enemy, just waiting for an order.

 Chapter 616

    In fact, as soon as the middle-aged man made a move, Ning Tao realized that the other side was also a monk and an expert.


    At least it''s much better than him. Even if he unties the seal, I''m afraid he''s not the opponent.


    He could see that the other side''s attack just now was just a trial, otherwise he would never be able to stop it.


    But at the moment, Ning Tao is not afraid. His eyes are sharp and his whole body is full of murders. He stares at these two people.


    His status is different now. Now he is a second lieutenant, a soldier, or a Wudang disciple. If foreign forces dare to do anything to him, they don''t need to talk to him. Someone is bound to give him an account.


    Again, the more famous they are, the more they dare not act recklessly. In the final analysis, they are careless. If they really fight just now, I''m afraid they will have to give up. The world''s first family really deserves its reputation.


    In fact, it''s just a shot of the other side''s exploration, and Ning Tao can''t easily stop it.


    "Find me a quiet room. I want to have a rest!" Then Ning Tao gargles and says to Hua Linglong.


    The last time he was injured in the golden triangle, he didn''t have a good chance. Now he is using his strength one after another. He has already been injured on top of the other.


    If you take this slap again, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for you to recover completely in a short time according to his estimation.


    In order to avoid affecting the foundation, Ning Tao needs him to close the door and adjust his breath.


    But just one night later, Ning Tao was called to Feifei jewelry headquarters by a phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as he comes to Xia Mengfei''s office, Ning Tao looks at Xia Mengfei with a serious face staring at the computer in front of him. Su Qin stands anxiously on one side, and Ning Tao can''t help asking.


    "Mr. Ning is like this. As soon as the stock market opened this morning, some people blocked our stock. Fortunately, Xia always prepared to sell in time and stabilized it. But then his opponent invested a lot of money. At present, our working capital of Feifei jewelry has been put up, and we still can''t stop losing."


    Xia Mengfei didn''t open her mouth. Su Qin explained to Ning Tao.


    "Say the consequences."


    Ning Tao''s heart beats when he hears Yan Mei. He knows the general meaning, but he doesn''t need to know these to know the result.


    "The result is that if we don''t invest a lot of capital to rescue the market now, I''m afraid that in a few days, our stock will rise to the limit."


    As soon as Su Qin''s voice fell, Xia Mengfei added, "it''s the Cao family who made the move. The other party came prepared. What they just threw away was yesterday''s shares of the two families, but now it''s the company and some major shareholders have already thrown away their shares."


    "Big shareholders?"


    Ning Tao is stunned. It seems that he and Xia Mengfei occupy the majority of the shares of Feifei jewelry, and less than 30% of them are lost in the stock market. Even if those two companies are included, they are definitely no more than 50%. Where are the major shareholders.


    However, Xia Mengfei seems to think of something, immediately picked up the phone to broadcast a number.


    As a result, no one answered for a long time. He immediately looked up at Su Qin and said, "Secretary Su, contact manager Sun immediately and let him come to our company."


    Su Qin also realized something and turned away without saying a word.


    "What! Do you doubt sun Hairuo? "


    As soon as the other side said that, Ning Tao remembered better. As an old man of the company, sun Hairuo also had shares in the company. As soon as he said that, his face changed.


    First, friendship helped the two families. Now it''s sun Hairuo. I''m afraid it''s going to be a big trouble.


    At this time, Xia Mengfei''s private mobile phone rang, the other side felt out to see the eye number, and then pressed the hands-free button when connecting.


    "Mr. Xia, I''m sun Hairuo. I''m sorry that I have to sell my stocks for some reasons. I know I''m sorry for you and Mr. Ning, but I have to..."


    When sun ruohai finished, Xia Mengfei asked in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Xia, I have already gone abroad. I don''t plan to go back in the future."


    "Don''t you come back?"


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, and immediately said, "Mr. Sun, do you want me to invite you back?"

 Chapter 617

    On hearing the voice of summer, sun Hairuo was obviously a little flustered and said, "Mr. Ning, I have no choice but to let me live."


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, about to speak, Xia Mengfei but stopped, facing the phone cold voice way: "Mr. Sun, the agent below!"


    "Mr. Xia, I''m sorry for you!" Sun Hairuo didn''t say it clearly, but his words brought a little cry.


    "Well, I see!" Xia Mengfei face wood l wood, hang up the phone.


    "Do you want to find out where he is now?" The light in Ning Tao''s eyes flickered, and a wisp of murder flashed by.


    "Men don''t care about betrayal. It''s just that the price is not high enough. It''s my carelessness." Xia Mengfei vomited a breath lightly and shook his head.


    "It''s not urgent. Now is not the time to talk about him. There are more thorny problems."


    It seems that in order to verify her words, not long after the phone on Xia Mengfei''s side hung up, another phone on her desk rang again.


    "Mr. Xia, the agent below us just called and said that after thinking over and over again, we decided to terminate the cooperative relationship between us and did not intend to import our goods."


    This call has just been made for a short time. It seems to have a pestilence effect. The next calls are made one by one by the following agents.


    The meaning is very clear, that is to say, I am willing to pay compensation, and I don''t want to cooperate with Feifei jewelry any more.


    "Mr. Xia, now our stock can''t fall any more. We need to find a way urgently." Su Cen also looks anxious, looking at the data on the computer from time to time.


    "The Cao family has invested 30 billion yuan now. According to my estimation, the Cao family can take out 20 billion yuan at most now. Even if the other side is wrecked, they can make up 30 billion yuan or 40 billion yuan at most. Plus other things, if they want to block us, they need at least 100 billion yuan. How can they get so much money?"


    Xia Mengfei kneaded her forehead. Her face was very serious, and she couldn''t figure it out.


    Ning Tao is to listen to come out, this meaning is to compare money? Immediately hurried way, "that, my card dividend should also have a lot of money, all out."


    Feifei jewelry gives him a monthly dividend. Although he has never used it, it is worth several billion.


    "It''s useless. That little money is just a drop in the bucket. Since the other side dares to make a move, they have already made all preparations. This belongs to the tactics of adding fuel, and the loss is in vain."


    Genuine r first 8t hair


    "the other party is to let you little by little to send money, as long as you put in, immediately will be locked." Xia Mengfei shook her head and looked ugly.


    "And now what?" Ning Tao also realized the seriousness of the problem and asked.


    "Money! In the final analysis, the other party is now willing to spend money at all costs, but also to knock us down. Now he is dumping our stocks at a low price, and then cutting off our partners, which is to force our property of Feifei jewelry to shrink sharply, and then the other party is empty handed


    "But if I had enough money to spend with him, his loss would only be greater." Xia Mengfei is very familiar with this thing, and now she goes on the road without thinking.


    "Oh Ning Tao nods, is understood, the sentiment is to come the money to play, at the moment looked up at Xia Mengfei to explore a way, "that needs how much money?"


    "As I said just now, if the other party wants to completely overwhelm us, it needs at least 100 billion, and for the sake of insurance, it needs at least 120 billion."


    "If we want to maintain the status quo, we need at least 120 billion, but what we can get from Feifei jewelry is only about 50 billion, that is to say, we still need 70 billion vacancies."


    "Originally, if we said that the following agents were still there, we could take another one. But now, I''m afraid that the bank will not give us loans, and the other party may not give us this opportunity."


    "Sure enough, it''s Ginger and spicy! It seems that Cao Mian should have taken the lead. I had planned to give me another two months and accumulate 200 billion yuan to stop the Cao family. Unexpectedly, the other party took the lead and caught us off guard! " Xia Mengfei''s face was a little pale and said with a bitter smile.


    "Hiss!"


    Ning Tao can''t help but take a breath. Although he knows that the jewelry industry is making money, Xia Mengfei is still scared by the hundreds of billions.


    It seems that Feifei jewelry has been less than a year since its opening! In contrast, even if he got perspective, plug-in fully open, a year''s time, also dare not guarantee to make so much money.


    Just think of, so much money will become other people''s, Ning Tao feel heart good pain.


    "What''s the gap now?" Ning Tao''s eyes changed a while, as if he was cruel.


    He has perspective in his body. If time is not tight, he plans to go to Las Vegas Casino. It is estimated that if he is careful, it will not be a problem to make tens of billions.


    "At least 70 billion! If we can get 200 billion yuan, we will not only get through the difficulties, but also turn defeat into victory. "


    "How long?" Ning Tao''s eyes stare at Xia Mengfei tightly, this is the key.


    "In three days, we have to turn around in three days, otherwise, the other party won''t give us so much time to think of a way, and we will certainly pursue them.""Lie down!" After three days, Ning Tao is completely stupid. This time is too short. Even if he has full fire, the other side is not stupid. Which casino is willing to let him take so much money? If you dare to do that, I''m afraid he won''t be able to live out of lasvega.


    "That If you can''t get money, what''s the worst? " Since he can''t get the money, Ning Tao wants to ask about the loss.


    "The worst thing is that all the stocks have shrunk, and the agents below will have a chain reaction. Even for the sake of the Cao family''s face, they dare not cooperate with us any more. I''m afraid we will lose hundreds of billions!"


    "Not to mention that in the early stage, we were so powerful that we would have lost all our strength. If we want to make a comeback, at least two or three years later, we have to be willing by the Cao family." Xia Mengfei is so familiar with this that she explains to Ning Tao at the moment.


    When he heard this, Ning Tao felt his heart ache and red eyes. Even if he was not a miser, he could not bear the loss of hundreds of billions. He wanted to kill Cao''s family now.


    "Mr. Xia, we are about to drop the limit. We still have 10 billion yuan. Do you want to invest all of it?" Su Qin looks at the data fluctuation on the computer monitor and looks ugly.


    "It''s no use! They are waiting for you to put money into it on purpose. They want to kill everything! Now the only way out is to quickly transfer out the shares. As long as we have money, we still have a chance to make a comeback! " Xia Mengfei shakes her head and says something tired.


    Will own stock still go out, Ning Tao hears speech corner of the mouth to take out. Heart completely not calm, he even if don''t understand these, also can hear Xia Mengfei pessimistic state of mind.


    Feifei jewelry is the painstaking efforts of him and Xia Mengfei. They have thrown out their own stocks. Isn''t such a long time of painstaking efforts in vain?


    "Damn, the other party won''t make us better, and we can''t make them better, fight!"


    Ning Tao suddenly clenched his teeth, then suddenly looked up at Xia Mengfei and said, "I have a way to try."

 Chapter 618

    Originally some disheartened Xia Mengfei smell speech, beautiful eyes a bright, immediately shortness of breath up, saw Ning Tao way, "what method?"


    In fact, at this stage, she is also unwilling. Feifei jewelry is all her efforts. If she falls down this time, I''m afraid it''s hard for her to have a chance to make a comeback.


    In the final analysis, the foundation of Feifei''s jewelry is too thin. Xia Mengfei''s means are limited. However, her younger brother Tao is always mysterious. As soon as she opens her mouth, a glimmer of hope rises in her heart.


    Ning Tao was the other side to see the hairy, scratched his head, wry smile: "can only be forced to try, do not know, it seems that can only pit."


    Pit! Xia Mengfei and Su Cen both set their eyes on Ning Tao. They didn''t know why.


    "Let me think about it!" Ning Tao frowned. After walking around the office, he looked at Xia Mengfei and said, "is 200 billion enough?"


    "No, 700 is enough. As long as you give me one month, if there is 70 billion yuan, the Cao family will have a great loss, but we don''t have much. But if there is 200 billion yuan, I can definitely make a lot of money from the Cao family. " Although Xia Mengfei can''t imagine where Ning Tao will make money, her eyes hope to see Ning Tao, and she is determined.


    "Well, I''ll have a try. This money should be nothing to their family."


    Just do what you say. Ning Tao sits in his office chair and takes out the phone from his pocket. Then he quickly takes out a business card and dials it according to the number on it.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s action, Xia Mengfei and her husband seem to be a little suspicious. It''s obvious that Ning Tao is ready to raise money.


    But Xia Mengfei can''t imagine who Ning Tao will call anyway. You know, it''s 200 billion, not 20 million. Even if someone is willing to borrow it, there are few people who can get so much money in three days. "


    The phone was quickly connected, there came a calm boy, "Hello, who is it?" But the language is English.


    Ning Tao doesn''t talk nonsense either. He says directly, "Mr. will, I''m Ning Tao."


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Ning. Why? What can I do for you at this time? " Hear is Ning Tao, there also changed into Chinese, will words with relaxed.


    "Six stars in my hand!" Ning Tao hesitated a little, and then he went on a gloomy way.


    On hearing this, the breathing on the other end of the phone was obviously a little heavy! Words with a trace of severe way, "Mr. Ning, I know it is so, the six pointed star is my family''s treasure, also hope you return to Zhao."


    "Of course, it''s useless for me. If I can call you today, I want to discuss it!" Ning Tao hears the tone of the other party, the air relaxed a lot.


    For him, the more nervous the other party is, the more likely it will be.


    "To discuss?"


    Will obviously a Leng, also heard Ning Tao''s meaning. Then slowly way, "don''t know your Sir how to discuss a law?"


    "It''s very simple. I''m short of money and need 200 billion. I don''t know if Mr. will can help me!" Ning Tao saw next summer dream Philippines two people one eye right telephone, fast way.


    Xia Mengfei two people completely silly, feeling listen to this meaning, Ning Tao is threatening a person, but they can''t think that six pointed star is what thing? How dare Ning Tao propose a price of 200 billion yuan?


    There was an obvious silence on the other side of the phone for a while, and then will said in a deep voice, "Mr. Ning, you''re talking like a lion, or else? I can give you five hundred million. How about you give me the six pointed star? This is my last concession. "


    "Mr. will misunderstood. How can I ask for your money? I don''t want 200 billion, I want to borrow 200 billion. I''m in a bit of trouble now. As long as Mr. will promises to return all the money within three months, it must depend on you. As soon as you heard about the loan, will hesitated and pondered for a long time. Then he slowly said, "OK, I can promise to lend you 200 billion yuan, but I hope you don''t play tricks this time. The six stars are very important to my family, otherwise, even in China, I will be happy They are not useless


    "I understand, I understand, everyone is making money with peace!" Ning Tao doesn''t care, ha ha a smile, very straightforward way.


    "OK, but I want to tell you that Huaxia forbids capital operation. If so much money enters the Huaxia market all at once, it is inevitable that no one will follow. If you use it for a short time, you have to go through informal channels, which I can''t help you." Wilhelms put his concerns in order.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you have the money ready, I have my own channel to get it!" I''m afraid it''s better to help Sihai than to help him.


    "Well, we''ll pay for it and deliver it." When Ning Tao''s words fall, will says.


    "No, I said that now my company is in crisis and urgently needs the money. This is the first time we have cooperated. I''m afraid you are not sincere enough. When you get something, you will have a grudge against me. Let''s wait until I get through this crisis." Ning Tao is cheeky, and now he is not happy.


    Will said coldly, "Mr. Ning, I''m afraid you have no sincerity in this way."Ning Tao gave a cold smile and said, "Mr. will, China pays attention to sincerity. The person who hurt me yesterday hasn''t told you. To tell you the truth, I''m a Wudang disciple. Based on your behavior yesterday, I was going to summon people to deal with you today, or the sect advised me that it''s easy to get rid of my family. I''ll discuss it with you now, otherwise you don''t care about Liu It''s about miscellany, but about how to come back to Europe alive. "


    There was silence again on the other side of the phone. After a while, he read again, "how can I believe you?"


    "My family business is here. I can''t move it. It''s worth more than 200 billion. If I break my promise, if the first family doesn''t even have the means to deal with me, I''m afraid they don''t have to mix up. I''m not stupid enough to provoke your family."


    "Well, give me one day, 200 billion will be ready for you, but it can only be lent to you for two months!" It''s obvious that Ning Tao''s words have moved will. It''s very refreshing there.


    "I knew that Mr. will was a man of understanding and cooperation." Ning Tao laughs and looks relaxed.

 Chapter 619

    As soon as he hung up, Ning Tao was relieved. He looked up at Xia Mengfei and said, "it''s done. The funds will arrive one day later, and the rest will be up to you."


    However, it was still hard for Xia Mengfei to accept all this. Everything was like a dream. She could not help but ask, "brother Tao, is the first family you just called the Rothschild family?"


    After all, to her, it was too bizarre.


    Ning Tao borrowed 200 billion yuan from the first family, and the other side agreed.


    "Apart from that family, any other family can come up with 200 billion." Ning Tao sighed, did not hide, some self mockery.


    "Well What is that six pointed star? "


    Xia Mengfei heard clearly just now, as if Ning Tao meant to exchange the six pointed star. Now she was a little curious. What could be worth so much money?


    #¡­ First f e


    "don''t ask me, I don''t know what it is!" Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile.


    "You don''t know? Just now he said, "take something and exchange it!" Xia Mengfei hears speech a Leng, looking at Ning Tao inconceivable way.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao felt embarrassed. Next time he touched his nose, he felt guilty and said, "isn''t this an expedient? It''s just borrowed, and it will be returned. "


    Xia Mengfei and Su Cen have a pair of eyes. They can''t help looking at each other. Ning Tao is playing with each other!


    But then Xia Mengfei feels scared again. Once the matter is revealed, I''m afraid the other party is not so easy to give up. For a moment, he looks at Ning Tao with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, as long as we can win, everything will be easy for the Cao family. If we can''t win, I''m afraid we''ll all have bad luck." Ning Tao sees the meaning of Xia Mengfei, shakes his head and says.


    This time, he made up his mind to change the cards with the Cao family. According to the two killers, the leader of Tianming killers who holds the six pointed star is in the Cao family. At that time, he will take out the six pointed star by the way.


    Xia Mengfei took a deep look at Ning Tao and understood what he meant. She immediately looked back at Su Cen and said, "under the notice, put the 10 billion yuan into ten times. We must use the Cao family''s funds."


    "OK, Mr. Xia, I understand!"


    Su Cen naturally knows Xia Mengfei''s meaning. When she is happy, she will go out in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xia Mengfei thought for a while, then stopped Su Qin, and said again, "this matter should be kept secret. In addition, you should contact several banks that usually make good friends with us, and try your best to make a generous promise to see if you can lend some money."


    Su Cen smell speech a Leng, some don''t understand, isn''t this capital arrived? But after thinking about it, I completely understand that the emotion is like Xia Mengfei''s show to others. It seems that it''s going to be a big game.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Cen said, "Mr. Xia, I understand."


    When Su Cen left, Ning Tao was not idle. After pondering for a moment, he called Jing Hao.


    After all, 200 billion is not a small amount. Although Sihai gang has money laundering channels, it''s better to say hello to Jing Hao in order to ensure safety.


    The latter is the first son of Donghai. If he comes forward to say hello, it will go smoothly.


    At this moment, in a top entertainment place in Donghai, a group of young people are staring at the TV screen on the wall, chatting and laughing.


    If Xia Mengfei and others see it, they can see at a glance that the fluctuation trend on the screen is exactly the situation of Feifei jewelry stock market.


    "Mr. Huang, I''m afraid Feifei''s jewelry will be finished this time. Thank you for your help."


    With a glass of red wine, Cao Yang came to a young girl, explored the glass and said.


    "Hehe, those who know current affairs are heroes. Feifei jewelry develops too fast. It''s inevitable that the gun will hit the head and the halberd will sink into the sand. Ning Tao insists on going his own way and has already buried the root of the disaster."


    That young girl is Huang Beixia, at the moment will also be in the hands of a wine cup Yang, eyes deep looked at the big screen, mind floating.


    There is no permanent enemy, only permanent interests. The last negotiation with Ning Tao ended in failure. The chance of clinker is always waiting for someone.


    Zhang and Du couldn''t help but Ning Tao, so they put their eyes on Feifei jewelry. The eggs don''t bite seamless eggs. Feifei jewelry can rise so fast, and the help of the underworld is also inseparable, which also gives them an opportunity.


    After all, Huaxia stresses the rules. They have violated the rules by doing so, but if the other party doesn''t obey the rules first, they don''t have to.


    With Cao''s family charging ahead, Jinghua''s circles planned to eat Feifei''s jewelry as soon as they joined forces. Naturally, it was only when they met that they got the killing move today.


    Today, Feifei jewelry is also a listed company. They spend a lot of effort to get rid of sun Hairuo, who is a member of Feifei jewelry. They try their best to find out the agents of Feifei jewelry one by one. With a large amount of capital from Jinghua, the situation today is coming."That''s a bumpkin from the countryside. He thought he was Monkey Sun because he thought he had some ability. He forgot that even Monkey Sun would be under the five elements mountain."


    Cao Yang laughed and his spirit was much better than before.


    He has been waiting for this day for a long time. Although the Cao family has gone all out to make up for Feifei''s non jewelry agents, as long as Feifei''s jewelry is brought down, Huaxia''s jewelry industry will still be their only one, and they will not worry about making money.


    "Well, you have to be careful. Since Monkey Sun is capable of making trouble in heaven anyway, you have to be careful these days. After all, it''s not the end." Huang Beixia seems to think of Ning Tao''s domineering, can''t help but remind.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang. The banks have already said hello. It''s impossible to lend money to them. I don''t think other consortia dare to lend money as long as they don''t have a brain drain!"


    "Moreover, even if someone is willing to borrow, there are very few groups that can take out so much money in a short time." Cao Yang shook his head, not worried at all.


    "But I see that Feifei jewelry is still investing money in it. Don''t tell me that they don''t know the situation. If they don''t have a back hand, Xia Mengfei will be so stupid?" Huang Beixia was cautious, and told me at the moment.


    Cao Yang raised his eyebrows and said, "ha ha, after all, it''s such a big stall. It''s painful for anyone to give up like this. I know that Xia Mengfei is not the first to admit defeat, but this time she can''t solve it in anger. If she is smart, it''s better to make money quickly."


    "I hope so."


    Huang Beixia was a little silent, and suddenly her eyes flashed. She looked at Cao Yang and said, "manager Cao, I heard that Xia Mengfei almost became your fiancee. Can you be cruel?"


    In a word, Cao Yang''s face became gloomy, and his face became ferocious. "I can tell which is more important than which. I don''t need Mr. Huang to remind me about this."


    "Ha ha, it''s just a joke. Cheers." Huang Beixia chuckled and drank it.

 Chapter 620

    One day later, will beat over the 200 billion yuan that the Rothschild family promised to lend Ning Tao.


    After the secret diversion of Sihai gang and Jinghao, the funds soon went to Feifei jewelry''s account.


    With sufficient funds in hand, Xia Mengfei finally shows her claws and starts to fight back.


    Instead of continuing to drop billions, as before, we directly put in 80 billion yuan, and the stock market situation changed subtly in an instant.


    80 billion, is not a small number, just like a meteor directly fell into the sea, suddenly set off a big wave in the stock market.


    After all, no one thought that the already hopeless Feifei jewelry could have such a strong future.


    In this way, they scared the Cao family so much that they plundered another 30 billion yuan and put them in. They were very tit for tat.


    There''s no way. At this point, neither family has the qualification to retreat.


    The funds of both sides are tied up, and the one who withdraws will suffer heavy losses. No one is willing to bear the consequences of failure.


    But then there was a big eye drop, and the ending reversed very badly. As soon as the Cao family''s money was put into the stock market, Feifei jewelry immediately took out another 50 billion yuan and smashed it in.


    It''s obvious that I''m just fighting with you to the end. There''s plenty of money.


    This time, anyone can see that Feifei jewelry is coming fiercely. It seems that it will fight back.


    A small shareholder, to see the two you come and I go, one is silly.


    After all, it''s very rare to see such a 10 billion, 10 billion and 10 billion anti bombing. It''s a life and death duel.


    But the Cao family was not calm at this time. You know, in order to stop Feifei jewelry, they took out almost all the blood this time. How could they expect this result?


    At the moment, the bigger trouble is gradually fermenting in the senior club.


    "Manager Cao, what''s going on? Where does the capital of Feifei jewelry come from? "


    Different from the scene of the last happy scene, the atmosphere of this scene is a little dignified. Huang Beixia looks at Cao Yang with a overcast face and asks for an explanation.


    After all, this scene is too hard to accept. The champagne was already ready for celebration. Who would have thought that Feifei jewelry could fight back?


    In just a few hours, the 50 billion yuan they put out in the circle of Beijing has evaporated more than 10 billion yuan out of thin air, which is heartbreaking for anyone.


    They are different from the Cao family. They come here to collect money. Now they have no money, and they have no capital.


    "That is to say, manager Cao wants to give us an explanation." A young man also came up, quite arrogant.


    "Yes, isn''t that a trick? I can''t. I''m quitting. " Another young man, with no expression on his face, said.


    For them, it''s not individuals who come here, but families behind them.


    / see Z} Chapter 5 (/ &


    simply for the sake of rolling up a little money. Now, looking at this situation, instead of making money, their old capital is shrinking, and they can''t sit still.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what we have to do in the current situation is to find out the source of funds of Feifei jewelry, not to start infighting here!" Cao Yang''s face is a little ugly. Listening to the accusations of the people, he presses down the anger in his heart.


    As a matter of fact, Cao Yang doesn''t like these people at all. When he makes money, all of them come together. Now he wants to run when he sees a loss. What''s this?


    If he was not afraid of the background behind the other party, he would not care about these people.


    "Manager Cao, if this matter is not solved as soon as possible, we will withdraw the capital." Huang Beixia doesn''t care about the capital source of Feifei jewelry, which is not something she can care about.


    Originally, she came here to make money, but she lost a lot of money when she didn''t make any money. However, she couldn''t bear the fact that the other party was devouring her money all the time.


    Cao Yang snorted. He didn''t want to answer at all. He turned around and left.


    In fact, he didn''t understand. Just yesterday, he got the news that Feifei jewelry was trying to get in touch with the bank to borrow money. How did he get a lot of money in a flash? It made him feel bad.


    Sure enough, just one day later, Cao Yang''s worry also happened.


    Feifei jewelry not only has a firm foothold in its own stock market. Moreover, it took out another 80 billion yuan at a time and directly hit the stock of the Cao family.


    This is like a steel knife, straight into the Cao family''s chest.


    In normal times, the 80 billion yuan is nothing, but the current situation is quite different.


    You know, in order to deal with Feifei jewelry, the Cao family is going all out. Where do you have so much spare money? If you just swallow 80 billion yuan, the Cao family will lose 10 billion yuan.


    In recent days, many small investors have seen signs of the confrontation between the Cao family and Feifei jewelry. In line with the principle that big people eat meat and small people drink soup, some smart people have smelled the fragrance one after another, and many people have followed the footsteps of Feifei jewelry and played a hard hand on the Cao family.After all, money doesn''t make a son of a bitch! After two or three times of this, the shareholders who didn''t make a move also saw that it was profitable, and immediately followed Feifei jewelry to make a move one after another.


    In this way, there will be a large number of funds put into the stock market, and the Cao family will be out of breath in an instant, which Xia Mengfei did not expect.


    The turmoil in the stock market has affected countless people. Five days later, Ning Tao unexpectedly received a call from Li Zhen.


    "Ning Tao, it''s better to do some things so far. It''s not good for us to tear our faces." It''s amazing that Li Zhen should be a peace maker.


    Ning Tao, "what? Group leader Li, is this to warn me? "


    Li Zhen, "it''s not a warning, it''s just advice."


    Ning Tao, "who do you represent?"


    Li Zhen said, "don''t get me wrong. I''m at the request of some friends this time. I hope you can hold your hand high. I can''t say anything about the Cao family. It''s just that the people who took the hand this time are people from Jinghua. I have to forgive them."


    "Oh, it seems that someone wants to take advantage of the fire, but the cat didn''t catch the fish, which makes it fishy." Ning Tao sneers, Li Zhen does not say, he also understood is how one thing.


    Li Zhen, "Mr. Ning, if you promise to let them go, I owe you one. How about that?"


    Unexpectedly, Li Zhen did not choose to be aggressive.


    "I can''t decide this matter, and I don''t know much about it. Otherwise, I''ll discuss it with President Xia." Ning Tao thought about it and felt that it was better to discuss it with Xia Mengfei.


    But just one day later, Huang Beixia and other consortia announced that they would withdraw from the stock crisis and withdraw their capital.


    With their withdrawal, the Cao family''s resistance to Feifei jewelry was a total failure. The former has been the biggest beneficiary.


    In this way, Xia Mengfei spared a lot of energy and capital to deal with the Cao family.


    In fact, as early as the beginning, Xia Mengfei knew that sooner or later she would have to have a showdown with the Cao family. She had to push back again and again because of various conditions. How could she let go of this opportunity?

 Chapter 621

    From Feifei jewelry''s comeback to victory, she was very busy with the Cao family.


    Not only Xia Mengfei is very busy, but also su CEN is very busy all day.


    In particular, the marketing department of Feifei jewelry has broken the threshold, and many agents have the cheek to visit.


    People with good sense can see that the Cao family is no longer good. Now Feifei jewelry has a strong counterattack. It''s really a so-called generation of new people replacing old people. It''s better not to hold the thighs at this time.


    There are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests. Xia Mengfei didn''t turn away these two faced wall riding sects. He specially sent people to negotiate with them and sign contracts.


    After all, in business, no one will send money out.


    But compared with before, the content of the contract has changed, a little overbearing clause.


    However, at this time, many agents dare not speak up. After all, they did not do it properly before. Now the other side is the only one. Even if they are depressed, they dare not sign. After all, if you don''t sign, some people will sign.


    Even so, the contracts signed by Feifei jewelry every day are still like snowflakes. It depends on whether your agent has the strength.


    Xia Mengfei is a cold person. Now she''s all in the stock market. Without time to socialize, Su Cen has become a celebrity.


    Many people want to get close to each other and invite her to dinner.


    After all, Su CEN is Xia Mengfei''s favorite now. It''s very helpful to keep a good relationship with her.


    But for this, Su Cen all pushed a clean, she has self-knowledge, know how many jin how many liang, at this time don''t dare to fly, wholeheartedly into your contract with the agent.


    At the same time, Ning Tao is embarrassed.


    Now that Feifei''s jewelry crisis has been lifted, will comes to ask for sextuple.


    But he had no choice but to tell the truth.


    In "the first O%


    " what? What does Mr. Ning mean? The hexagram is not in your hands As soon as will hears Ning Tao''s words, his eyes narrowed, and his look became worse. A murderous air gushed from his eyebrows.


    "Yes, I don''t have the hexagram, and I''ve never seen it!" Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands, and said.


    There''s no way. He really doesn''t have six stars. At the beginning, he can hide for a while, but the ugly daughter-in-law still wants to see her mother-in-law? What should be said is still to be said.


    "Mr. Ning, you are playing with fire. No one dares to play with the Rothschild family like this!"


    Will''s momentum is rising, and his face is dripping with gloom. He is obviously very angry.


    "I was also helpless at that time. I hope Mr. will will will forgive me!" Ning Tao dry cough, also know that he was a little too much at that time, opened his mouth to explain a sentence.


    However, as soon as the other party attacked him, how could he be the one who suffered losses? The money borrowed was equivalent to medical expenses.


    "Shameless!"


    Will hasn''t spoken yet. The middle-aged man beside him has a hot temper, so he can''t see it any more. He yells angrily, and then his figure flashes and rushes towards Ning Tao.


    This time, different from the last time, the middle-aged man''s hand was full of power, with five fingers and an iron fist. His body shape had reached Ning Tao, and as soon as he raised his arm, he went straight to the front of his face.


    However, Ning Tao turned a blind eye to this, even did not blink his eyelids, as if the other party was not attacking him.


    And just when the middle-aged man''s boxing style is less than half a foot away from Ning Tao''s face, Qingyang moves behind Ning Tao, blocks in front of him, pushes out with one palm, and bravely meets the opponent''s fist.


    Touch! When they touched each other, there was a dull sound. Qingyang''s shoulders swayed. He could not help but snort. He stepped back two steps and his face was flushed.


    The middle-aged man also stepped back, with a dignified look. He looked at Qingyang with his eyes dead. He didn''t say a word. As soon as he turned around and clenched his fist, he wanted to do it again.


    "Well?"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s subconscious eyes narrowed and his heart sank unconsciously.


    He didn''t underestimate each other any more. In order to avoid conflict, he called Qingyang. However, he didn''t expect that the middle-aged man was so powerful. Just a blow just now, Qingyang was defeated. Suddenly, he had a deeper fear of the first family.


    The first family really deserves its reputation.


    "Wait!"


    Without waiting for the middle-aged man to give his hand, Ning Tao raised his hand and stopped. He looked up at will and said, "Mr. will, listen to me first, and then it''s not too late!"


    He doesn''t want to be unhappy with the other party at this juncture. Even if he plays a rogue, he has to look at the object.


    "Oh, Mr. Ning, what else to say now!" Will sword eyebrow a pick, coldly looking at Ning Tao Road, look sad and indignant.


    "Although I don''t have hexagram in my hand, I can provide Mr. will with an important clue to ensure that you will be satisfied!" Ning Tao body slightly forward, looking at will slowly way."Clues?"


    Will smell speech also came a silk interest, the facial expression can''t help but ease a lot, stare at Ning Tao way, "what clue?"


    As a matter of fact, will now hates Ning Tao to the bone. You should know that the Rothschild family has been followed up to now, and their dignity should not be offended. Who dares to be as bold as Ning Tao.


    If it is in Europe, he has already sentenced Ning Tao to death, but now he is under the influence of others. In China, in order to get back the family treasure, he had to swallow his anger.


    "I have two celestial killers on hand. They know something about hexagram. I think Mr. will will will be interested." Ning Tao mouth hook out a smile, not anxious not slow way.


    In fact, the reason why Ning Tao dares to borrow 200 billion yuan from will is precisely based on this.


    For that old family, he is still very scared. Although he is in China, if the other party wants to deal with him, he still has some means.


    After all, the other side has a long history. No one knows how many cards the other side has.


    As a last resort, Ning Tao doesn''t dare and doesn''t want to offend each other.


    Sure enough, on hearing this, will couldn''t help getting excited. He looked at Ning Tao like a knife and said, "is this really true?"


    Now he doesn''t believe in Ning Tao. After all, the two killers mentioned by the other party are dead. It''s hard for him not to doubt them.


    "If it''s true, Mr. will will will know as soon as he tests it. I''m here, too. If Mr. will is interested, I''ll offer it to him with both hands. It''s a kind of apology to Mr. will." Ning Tao looks relaxed, as if he is determined to eat each other.

 Chapter 622

    "Well, I''ll go now!"


    When will heard the words, he became impatient. He immediately stood up and made a firm decision.


    In fact, he didn''t want to see Ning Tao any more. He was afraid that he would be angry and could not help attacking him.


    What is his status? Who dares to play with him like that?


    But now the form is better than others, which light which heavy, he is still clear, the money has been lent to Ning Tao, after the account can slowly calculate, now the priority is to find six stars, this tone must endure.


    "No problem, Chengba. You take Mr. will to pick up people."


    Knowing each other''s thoughts, Ning Tao nods to Cheng Ba and orders, then turns to look at will''s enthusiastic way.


    "Mr. will, if you need any help, just ask."


    Will cold hum a, didn''t open a mouth, expressed dissatisfaction, turned round to follow Cheng Ba to leave.


    Soon, the three turned out of the door, and Ning Tao looked dignified. He looked at Qingyang and said, "how about elder martial brother?"


    "That man''s cultivation is far above me, I''m not an opponent!" Qingyang''s eyes are a little dim. Now he shakes his head.


    Whoo!


    Rao is Ning Tao some preparation, but at the moment to hear Qingyang''s words or can''t help but take a breath.


    You know, Qingyang is already the pinnacle of innate cultivation. It''s only one step short of refining Qi. It''s obvious that the other''s cultivation is above refining Qi.


    "When is the gas refining master so worthless?" Ning Tao touched chin, murmured in the mouth, at the same time secretly congratulated.


    Fortunately, he has the two killers in his hands. If he has no hands, I''m afraid he can''t explain. It''s hard to deal with the aftermath this time.


    However, he did not have the right to choose at that time. If Ning Tao was given another chance to choose, he would still do so.


    "Is there any news about the killer now?"


    When will several people left, Ning Tao pondered for a moment, looked at the side of the flower Linglong mouth asked.


    In fact, since catching the two killers, he has never given up on the pursuit of hexagram.


    After all, the pressure from the Rothschild family is not small. Although he is useless, if he can send it back by hand, the previous unhappiness will be solved.


    "There''s no news yet, but I''ve sent more people. As long as the killer''s target is obvious and he dares to show up, I believe he can''t run away." Hua Linglong also knows Ning Tao''s request, so she opens her mouth and returns.


    "Well, we should seize the time to do this. In addition, we should contact the police who are friendly with us, and be sure to find out the killer for me." Ning Tao takes a deep breath, and there is no doubt about the way.


    At the same time, will and the middle-aged man have driven straight to the north, toward a hidden place where they live.


    Latest chapter I_ In the rear seat of the car, two killers have been caused by special methods and collapsed in their seats.


    "Young master, don''t you just let that Ning go?"


    From time to time, the middle-aged man asked, looking at the steering wheel with both hands.


    "Well, how can it be!"


    Will, who is sitting in the back seat, looks gloomy and says with a cold smile, "those who dare to play tricks on our family, time will make him regret. Lanning, there is a saying in ancient China called" settle accounts after autumn. Now is not the time to talk about him! "


    "The young master said yes!"


    The middle-aged man named lanning was stunned for a moment, then nodded. After that, his face flashed and he asked, "that Young master, will it be in the hands of Ning Tao? "


    "Well?"


    Will''s brow picked, his face slightly pondered. After a moment, he shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. Although that boy is treacherous, he should be a smart man, otherwise he won''t give up the two killers!"


    "Let''s start with these two. We''ve been running all the way. I hope we won''t let me down this time. But if we find out that it''s the boy who did it, I''ll make him pay for his cleverness."


    Half an hour later, after confirming that there was no follow-up behind him, lanning turned to an old and hidden villa.


    When he stopped the car and got out of the car, lanning opened the back door one by one, just like an eagle carrying a chicken. He took two killers in his hands and strode into the villa.


    Will looked around warily, then put his hands in his pockets and turned into the room.


    Not long after they went in, there were screams in the villa, but it only lasted for a few minutes.


    Two hours later, will and lanning, with murderous faces, strode out of the villa and quickly got into the car.


    "Go to Cao''s house!"


    Sitting in the back seat of the car, will''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his pupils shot out a bit of breath. He ordered in a deep voice.


    Ning Tao can get useful information from these two killers, let alone will,As a family with a history of hundreds of years, the means it has are absolutely endless. Even the means of judging people are not comparable to ordinary people.


    Just by two or three means, the two killers were lucky enough to tell the whole story.


    As for the two useless killers, they will not survive any longer,


    "young master, is it a bit..."


    Lanning''s Adam''s Apple moved, and he hesitated, so he wanted to remind will, but his eyes were cold and stern. Finally, the word "recklessness" was stifled by him.


    "Lanning, remember that we are in China. The government here will not give us too much time to deal with it. Once the other party knows our purpose, I''m afraid the consequences will be tricky."


    "Besides, I haven''t found anything yet. Many people in my family are already dissatisfied with me. If I can''t find it again, I''m afraid it''s not just you who have bad luck, but we all have bad luck."


    "Yes, young master, I see!" Lang Ning can''t help changing his look when he hears the words. At last, he nods his hair and moves the car. As soon as the accelerator blows, he goes away.


    In the study of the Cao family, Cao Mian sat on the boss''s chair with a gloomy face, silent. The sun was setting, and the ripples of the curtains were on his face.


    In fact, the operation of Cao''s family has long been clear, so he doesn''t need to go to the company often.


    But these days I have experienced too many ups and downs. Even with Cao Mian''s mind, I can''t help but feel a little suddenly.


    And at this time, he will stay in a room quietly, only in this way can he calm down.


    In front of him was a general mirror of Zizhi, which was also his favorite book. Cao Mian liked to read it when he was free.


    He has always believed that the wisdom of the ancients may not be inferior to that of the present, especially the way of officialdom.


    In fact, this is not the first crisis that Cao''s family encountered. Cao Mian can always find inspiration from this book.


    But this time, he was disappointed. For three days in a row, he kept going through it dozens of times, and his mind was still in a mess.


    Just as he was about to see it again, the phone on his desk rang, which made him frown.

 Chapter 623

    The phone call was from the downstairs housekeeper Cheng Xuxin. Cao Mian didn''t like to be disturbed when he was working. He didn''t want to do anything important, otherwise he would never allow people to knock on the door, especially at this time.


    But in general, housekeeper Cheng will call him, which gives him a great choice, whether to answer or not.


    Originally, Cao Mian didn''t want to answer it, but now he was so upset about Feifei jewelry that he couldn''t read the book. After thinking about it, he connected the phone.


    "Master, outside the door is young master will, who calls himself the Rothschild family."


    As soon as the phone was connected, the housekeeper Cheng Xuxin said.


    "Rothschild?"


    Hearing the name, Cao Mian couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. There was a flash of light in his eyes. His breath was suddenly rapid and his mood fluctuated slightly.


    A week ago, the first family was just a simple concept in Cao Mian''s mind, and there was no intersection.


    Now, Cao Mian can''t help hating the first family.


    A few days later, he naturally found out the source of funds of Feifei jewelry. Even if he couldn''t figure it out, it was the Rothschild family that helped Ning Tao, which made it impossible for him to steal chicken.


    You know, in order to stop Feifei jewelry this time, Cao Mian broke his bridges and was ordered by him from top to bottom. There was no detail and no omission.


    It''s a pity that people are not as good as nature. He never thought that Ning Tao would get involved with the first family, and the other side really offered 200 billion yuan to subsidize Feifei jewelry.


    However, he couldn''t understand why the Rothschild family would help Ning Tao?


    You know, this kind of family is usually very cautious. It''s not easy to do it under normal circumstances, let alone in China.


    He couldn''t figure out what Feifei jewelry could take out to make the other party interested.


    The first family has a lot of industries all over the world. I really don''t like the industry of Feifei jewelry.


    Cao Mian took a deep breath, pondered for a moment, and then asked, "did the other party say anything?"


    "I didn''t say it. I just asked to see the master." As a housekeeper, Cheng Xuxin naturally knows the current situation of the Cao family, and he is not very interested in the visitors. After a pause, he said again, "master, I''d like to decline for you."


    "Push it off?"


    Cao Mian raised his eyebrows and hummed coldly, "those who come are guests. Since they are here, how can we turn them away! I''d like to see what medicine they sell in the gourd and let them in. "


    Leaving a word behind, Cao Mian hung up the phone, sat down in his chair and changed his face for a while. Then he regained his calm, turned and stepped out.


    Cao family reception hall, until Cheng Xuxin will let will into the door, both sides a little introduction, Cao Mian can''t help but look at the former, just light mouth way: "don''t know Mr. will find Cao what is important?"


    He looked very calm, as if he was facing an old friend. There was no dissatisfaction in his face.


    To a certain identity, self-restraint is naturally necessary. When the other party comes, it''s the first time to meet him. He can''t point at the other party and yell at him. If so, Cao Mian won''t get to today.


    "Mr. Cao, the purpose of my coming here is very simple. I want to have one person and one thing with you." Will a mouth and did not detour, but outspoken to say the purpose of his trip.


    Again, this is the other side''s territory. He doesn''t have much time to go around with the other side.


    "People and things?" Cao Mian could not help but shrunk his eyebrows and said, "Mr. will, what do you mean? Why can''t I understand that? Let''s be clear "


    " Mr. Cao, since I dare to come this time, I have my reasons, whether Mr. Cao wants to or not? I must take Jon and six stars back. I hope Mr. Cao can make it convenient! "


    Seeing that the other party was in a daze, a trace of anger flashed in will''s eyes, and his words immediately gained three points.


    He is really angry this time. He met Ning Tao before, and the other party is just like this, but he didn''t have any evidence at that time. Now from the two killers, he knows that Jon, the leader of the killer, is in the Cao family. Then he is not so easy to talk this time. He really thinks that the first family is vegetarian.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. will. I think you''ve got the wrong person. I haven''t heard of the people and things you said. I''m sorry. I won''t accompany you if I have something else to do."


    Cao Mian was upset by the aggressive attitude of the other party. He stood up immediately, and there was already more meaning of chasing guests in his words.


    I''m kidding. What about the first family? Although the other side is powerful, this is Huaxia. No matter how long their hands are, they still can''t reach here. Besides, they already have a grudge.


    KC ¡¤


    Cao Mian still has a stomach full of anger, but the other party comes to him and asks for things and people. Do you really think he''s a clay kneader?"Mr. Cao, I hope you think twice. That thing and people are very important to my first family. I have the potential to get it!" Seeing that the other side''s words were stiff, will also stood up and looked a little bit bad.


    "Mr. will, I really don''t understand what you''re talking about? There''s nothing to think twice about, Mr. will. I don''t care what you''re here for today, but I''d like to advise you that if you have a chance to do what you''ve done to my family, I''ll report it to you and see you off! "


    With one hand, Cao Mian went back upstairs again.


    "Mr. Cao, wait a minute. You misunderstood me. I have nothing to do with Feifei jewelry. It''s just my personal problem this time!" Will shook his head and began to explain.


    "Never mind!" Cao Mian''s eyes glared, and he almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. He was really angry. He had never seen such a shameless person before. If he was twenty years younger, he might immediately go up and smack each other.


    If not, he would have failed so miserably with the 200 billion yuan that your family put out. Now the other party stands in front of him and says that it has nothing to do with him.


    Cao Mian snorted coldly, and even didn''t bother to be perfunctory: "since you have nothing to do with Feifei jewelry, I have nothing to do with you. I won''t give it away!"


    What''s expected is that Cao Mian just left two movies, suddenly in front of him, but the middle-aged man behind will, I don''t know when, suddenly blocked in front of him, coldly said, "Mr. Cao, I hope you can cooperate."

 Chapter 624

    "What do you mean, Mr. will?"


    Seeing the middle-aged man blocking his way, Cao Mian''s face sank. How can we say that this is his home, and he is still so arrogant in his territory? When he looks back at will, his face suddenly looks ugly.


    It''s too much deceiving. The other party unites with Feifei jewelry to stop them in business. At present, the other party doesn''t have to come to his home to ask for money and things. Cao Mian is really angry.


    In fact, what he doesn''t know is that will is more angry than he is. His family has moved out the killing order, and the other party is trying to hide it. It''s clear that this is against his family.


    If it''s in Europe, I''m afraid that will is not just visiting himself.


    Seeing that the other party''s tone was stiff, will''s face was cold. "Mr. Cao, I don''t know what benefits Jon has given you, but as long as he can bring it out, I have to call Cao Yang to ask him since I don''t know. I''m afraid I can''t say that someone in my family really has something that shouldn''t be touched.

 Chapter 625

    Cao Mian didn''t go back to his study this time. Instead, he sat quietly on the sofa with a black face, waiting quietly, and his mood fluctuated.


    The housekeeper Cheng Xujin stood beside him with a drooping head and a low brow. He looked up at Cao Mian''s face from time to time. His heart sank down unconsciously. About half an hour later, a trumpet sounded outside the door. Soon, Cao Yang came in from the outside with a tired face. "Dad, what can''t I say on the phone? The company is still busy."


    Looking at the old man sitting there, Cao Yang turned his mind and went forward to ask. Now this game is not a dead end for the Cao family. Cao Yang is very busy and has not had a good rest for several days.


    After all, it''s hard for anyone to watch his money lose all the time every day, but he can''t do anything to keep the situation in front of him.


    The stock of the Cao family has gone up the limit. This time, it''s a loss for his wife and a loss for his troops. Now the only thing the Cao family can rely on is the supply of goods, which is also the foundation of the Cao family''s foothold. After all, if there is no money, they can make money again. As long as the supply of goods is there, the Cao family will still be able to recover its prosperity.


    What Cao Yang can do now is to stabilize the agents below and try not to let too many customers lose to Feifei jewelry. If he has less food on his side, it is inevitable that Myanmar will have other thoughts.


    "What''s the matter with Jon?"


    Cao Mian raised his eyelids and suddenly looked at Cao Yang coldly and asked, "Jon?"


    \Cao Yang''s face changed a little, and then he tried his best to keep calm and said, "what Jon, I don''t know?"


    Knowing that his son is better than his father, Cao Yang''s look can''t escape Cao Mian''s eyes. Seeing this, Cao Mian, who had already had some guess in his heart, confirmed that it was related to his son.


    At the moment, he could no longer suppress his anger. He suddenly stood up, approached Cao Yang and said coldly, "lie, I ask you what happened to Jon?"


    "I..."


    A pair of his father''s eyes, the mouth of don''t know three words by Cao Yang forcefully to swallow, where to say lie.


    Hesitated for a moment, then admitted, "yes, I let Jon assassinate the Dragon five."


    "Pop."


    As soon as Cao Yang''s voice fell, he got a hard slap on his face. The slap was so hard that Cao Yang''s body faltered involuntarily and his mouth bled.


    The housekeeper Cheng Xujin''s eyelids jumped and knew that the master was completely angry this time. Looking at Cao Mian''s emotion, he wanted to persuade him, but he also said, "Dad, why did you hit me?"


    After this slap, Cao Yangmeng immediately roared hysterically, "I didn''t do this for the Cao family, just to kill Long Wu. As long as long as long Wu dies, we promise the youth association that we won''t test it."


    Cao Yang felt aggrieved. There was a shadow of the Youth Association in the original plan.


    That is the Du family''s effort to shoulder the pressure above. The premise is that after the fall of Feifei jewelry, the underground site will be handed over to the youth association to help. No one is willing to do anything that is not good. That''s why Huang Beixia and others left.


    After all, if Cao Mengyang''s idea of assassinating wufei is just the same, he will not be able to succeed wufei Just never thought, the other party did not die, but although failed, but also as for let father move so big anger, "I ask you that person is how to return a responsibility?"


    Seeing that Cao Yang didn''t understand what was going on, Cao Mian didn''t bother to talk about those things. He went straight to the theme and said, "Er."


    After talking about their feelings for a long time, the intersection of the two was not at the same point. Cao Yang took a breath and explained, "that man is a Tianming killer. He was wanted by foreign governments and came to China to seek refuge. I helped him with some procedures and so on. As a reward, he helped me kill Longwu."


    "Where is that man now?"


    As soon as I heard that it was Cao Yanggan, Cao Mian almost didn''t pass out. His plans to let himself fall short were all in his own son''s hands. He tried to hold back his anger and asked, "go, the killer is caught. I''m afraid it will affect us, and I didn''t help him. Dad, don''t worry, this matter will never affect my Cao family." Cao Yang thought that his father was worried about this, so he began to explain, "gone, do you know where people have gone?"


    Cao Mian smell speech big urgent, breathing short way, "not clear, I am not familiar with each other." Cao Yang shook his head. Seeing his father''s face getting worse and worse, he couldn''t help asking, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Normally, the two killers didn''t make his father pay so much attention. Cao Mian stared at Cao Yang straight in the eyes. After a moment, he said, "that man is the one the Rothschild family wants."


    "What?"


    Cao Yang was stunned when he heard that this family is suffering from the pain of the Cao family. After he was shocked, he didn''t understand, "Dad, who does he want and what does it matter to my family?""That man has an acquaintance with you. You took him in. Now they come to ask for someone."


    Cao Mian has lived for most of his life. Once this kind of thing is uncovered, it''s not hard to think about the whole process. If the other party can find it, he must have known that the person is with him.


    Originally, he still wondered how the first family could suddenly help Ning Tao, perhaps it was related to this matter.


    He never thought that things would be bad for Cao Yang, which was a complete pit of his father. "It''s too much. The Rothschild family deceived people too much."


    Cao Yang smell speech a face all black come down, afterward clench teeth way, "Dad, the other party this is very likely to collude with Ning Tao, harm my Cao family."


    Son of a bitch, seeing that his son is stubborn, Cao Mian only feels a burst of heartache. At this time, he finds out that his son is a pig brain.


    Who is the first family of other people who will unite with Ning Tao? After taking a deep breath, Cao Mian said sarcastically, "then why don''t you unite with Rothschild?"


    "Dad, they are against the rules. We can reflect to them that even if his first family is different, this is Huaxia."


    Cao Yang also realized that it was not good. He gritted his teeth and said that when Cao Mian heard that it was dark in front of him, he immediately fell back straight, his face as gray as death. He was really angry with his son.


    "Master."


    Cheng Xujin reacts very quickly. Seeing this, he immediately holds Cao Mian. He quickly lifts him to the sofa, takes out a medicine bottle from his pocket, takes out a piece of medicine and feeds it to Cao Mian. Cao Yang is also shocked. He knows that his father has a heart disease, so he immediately pours a glass of water and takes the medicine to Cao Mian. After a long time, Cao Mian wakes up Looking at Cao Yang, "now, do your best to find and control the killer."


    When Cao Yang nodded, Cao Mian closed his eyes again. He felt that he had nothing to say with his son.

 Chapter 626

    Three days later, the dispute between Feifei jewelry and the Cao family gradually came to an end. The Cao family was defeated in the stock market, and their power was greatly reduced.


    Feifei jewelry, however, won a big victory this time and gained a lot of benefits. At the moment, it''s also taking advantage of your illness and killing you to win many agents.


    Taking this opportunity, Feifei jewelry has also begun to contact with foreign jade producing areas, to dig the corner of the Cao family.


    However, the Cao family has turned a blind eye to this. As long as the other party is too busy, a bigger crisis is now in front of us.


    Originally, several suppliers from Myanmar suddenly announced the temporary termination of their cooperation with the Cao family. Later, they played a nepotism effect. For a moment, the Cao family''s snow was even worse, and everyone was in danger.


    You should know that moving the source of goods is tantamount to killing the Cao family. They are all long-term suppliers, so it is impossible to terminate them at will. Only after some insinuation did the Cao family get to the bottom of the matter.


    It was the first family that secretly suppressed several major jade suppliers.


    The Cao family, who got the news, was totally disappointed. At this juncture, the other party''s suspension was a fatal blow to the Cao family.


    But the Cao family couldn''t do anything.


    Only Cao Mian and his son knew the truth.


    Now that they have seen the thunder tactics of the first family, they both feel very surprised.


    As Cao Yang said, the other side can''t do anything in China, but they go abroad. You can''t play any way you like.


    The first family has been inherited to this day. All kinds of interest groups, complicated, have been rooted in politicians and businessmen in many countries.


    To put it mildly, the Cao family has no capital to compete with each other in foreign countries.


    But Cao Mian now can only knock down the tooth to swallow in the belly. It''s their own fault, no wonder others.


    Fortunately, the other side didn''t kill them all, just let the major suppliers temporarily terminate the contract cooperation with them. Obviously, this is a warning.


    Cao Mian knew that. At present, the most urgent task is to find the killer quickly, otherwise in the long run, without the pressure of Feifei jewelry, he will die first.


    It''s just that without the green bamboo Gang, the Cao family is very weak underground. Now my eyes are black and my heart is weak.


    In desperation, they had to turn to the government. Fortunately, the killer is an international wanted criminal. He is also wanted in China, and the government issued a wanted order in time.


    But everything needs time to wait.


    Different from the Cao family, Ning Tao is very comfortable now. Now Feifei jewelry has gone through the twists and turns, and the company is much more refined. Now it has a bright future, and the staff of the company are full of vigor and vitality. However, Ning Tao stepped out in time and did not intervene.


    It''s just that there are still two people in his mind. The first one is sun Hairuo. It''s undeniable that he has made a great contribution since Feifei jewelry opened. He has almost supported the processing channel with one person''s strength. Xia Mengfei also trusts each other very much. When the time comes, he can''t deny that When the other side became stable, she immediately gave the other side full responsibility for the whole agency channel. But because of this, the agents turned back one after another. If there was nothing fishy in it, he didn''t believe it at all. Therefore, he had a complicated mind and sent someone to look for him.


    As far as Ning Tao is concerned, if the other party wants to leave, he won''t force him to stay. Everyone has his own aspirations. It''s good for everyone to get together and disperse.


    But no one can stand it. You can say what grievances you have, but this has touched his scales.


    He was thinking about how to deal with each other.


    When Xia Mengfei was involved, he couldn''t make up his mind, so he had to put down the matter first and think about another person, that is, the guy named Jon. No, strictly speaking, the guy named Wang Gang.


    The Roth Family''s contacts in China are much worse than that of him. The other party has already asked for his help. Naturally, Jon''s information also appears in his hands. With the energy of the first family, Jon''s information is not difficult to make. It just surprised him that Jon is actually a Chinese. After reading the other party''s information, Rao Shi can''t help but feel a burst of emotion with Ning Tao''s heart Wang Gang is also a second-generation rich man with flexible mind. It''s a pity that one of his father''s subordinates intentionally led him into gambling. Later, the subordinates secretly used some means to make Wang Gang swallow a lot of money from state-owned companies. Later, it was revealed that his father, in order to keep his son, went in by himself. The subordinates took the opportunity to take the upper position and completed a magnificent career After turning around, Wang Gang naturally woke up, but it was too late. He could not help feeling hatred and evil thoughts in his heart. He kidnapped the subordinate''s family and intended to end the matter. However, the matter failed. He had to go far away. There was no news from then on. What was unexpected was that the other party had no choice but to change his name. He even changed his nationality to Bangzi country and joined the Tianming organization. It was very difficult Obviously, this is a man with a story. It''s a pity that he''s against Ning Tao now.


    "No news yet?"


    Put down the information in hand, Ning Tao turns to see Hua Linglong and asks, "no, if he is in the East China Sea, he should not run away." Hua Linglong shook his head and said, "don''t worry, he won''t come out of the East China Sea."To this, Ning Tao is very firm, the corner of the mouth tick out a radian, again way, "how is the hospital over there."


    "The situation of Longwu has not changed much at the moment. According to your order, we have increased our manpower."


    "Hey, I didn''t expect to be so timid."


    Ning Tao raised his hand to touch his chin and muttered. After thinking about it, he said, "take the people down and leave a few smart ones."


    "This I''m afraid that''s not right! "


    Hua Linglong frowned and said again, "besides, Longwu''s sister has also come back. Cao''s family may jump over the wall in a hurry. I''m afraid..."


    "Beibei is back."


    Ning Tao looks a pick, Leng under, feeling is also, generator such a big thing, the other party back a trip is also reasonable, "I go to the hospital to see."


    A little ponder, Ning Tao some don''t worry, plan to personally past a trip, stand up to speak.


    He didn''t show up for a long time. Now is an opportunity, so he naturally didn''t want to give up.


    "I''ll go with you or not." Flower Linglong eyes flashed a strange, deliberately said.


    "No, I can do it alone." Ning Tao waved his hand and said casually.


    J ^ (C


    "hum, I''m worried when I hear Lin Beibei." Flower exquisite leisurely drank tea, ambiguous hum way.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Ning Tao smell speech in front of a black, and flower Linglong that smile not smile eyes a pair, heart inexplicable a virtual, hurriedly back to the sentence.

 Chapter 627

    First people''s Hospital, Longwu disease room, Lin Beibei sitting at the head of the bed, is cutting an apple.


    Dragon five will put the head of the bed high, looking at his own sister, full of satisfaction.


    "Brother, how is my sister-in-law? Why don''t you see her?"


    Divide the apple into several small pieces, insert one with toothpick and feed it to Longwu. Lin Beibei asks by the way.


    "Dead girl, who did you listen to? Mr. Ning didn''t tell you that."


    Dragon five smell speech look is a tight, some guilty like staring at Lin Beibei, said in a hurry, don''t know why, this kind of thing in the face of his sister, dragon five inexplicably some flustered, words are not agile, "cut, Ning elder brother just won''t gossip you these, you say have it."


    Lin Beibei''s eyes were bright, and he asked, "Oh, I have a headache."


    Dragon five eyes closed, suddenly said a word.


    "Pretend, brother, you continue to pretend, this is the third time."


    Looking at the expression of Long Wu on the hospital bed, Lin Beiqi gritted his teeth, stretched out three white fingers, and said in front of him, with a sneer on his face.


    "Cough."


    saw that he could not hide from the past. Dragon five had a red face. He was embarrassed. He had to open his eyes.


    If you say anything else, Longwu is naturally straightforward, but this matter is still uncertain. In front of the north of the forest, he always acts as a serious elder brother, and he is at a loss. "Dare you."


    Lin Beixing eyes a stare, eyes also narrowed up, big eyes sneaky, "brother, how do you catch my sister-in-law."


    "What do children ask if they don''t study hard?"


    Looking at Lin Beibei''s curious look, Long Wu''s face was flat, and he pretended to be angry. It''s not that he didn''t want to say it, it''s just that the process was a bit shameless. If you really want to make it clear, his glorious image is gone.


    "Hum, I don''t care about you. She doesn''t even come to see you when you are sick. Is there you in her heart?" Lin Beijiao snorted, a little discontented.


    "Who can''t say? When you''re away, people come every day. Besides, she has her own job." Dragon five smell speech not happy, explained a sentence for Su Qin.


    "Oh, I''m in your way." Lin Beibei''s eyes turned and he opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Dead Ya''s scalp is itching. I''ll tell you something." Dragon five smell speech wry smile, open mouth scold each other a, "hey hey."


    Lin Beibei spits out his tongue playfully, and finally opens the conversation. He is more gossipy about his future sister-in-law. Now he leans forward a little, "brother, how is my sister-in-law?"


    "Nonsense, can your elder brother''s vision be bad?" When it comes to this, the Dragon five waist board is quite tough.


    At this moment, suddenly the door was opened from the outside, and a man wearing a white coat, white gloves and a mask pushed a medical car in.


    "Doctor, haven''t you just had an injection?"


    Seeing the man coming in, Lin Beibei frowned and asked.


    "Oh, it''s anti-inflammatory."


    The doctor returned a sentence, had already come near, hands natural picked up the thing on the cart, look indifferent.


    Seeing this, a doubt flashed in Longwu''s eyes, and he said, "in the past, it was Xiaohu who helped me to prick needles? Why are you changing people today? "


    Oh, he was busy with other things. When the doctor spoke, he wanted to grab Long Wu''s hand. "No, who are you?"


    However, as soon as the other party''s voice dropped, Long Wu''s body shrank and immediately began to shout. How alert Long Wu is now, what he said just now is just a trial, and his full-time nurse is not Xiao Hu.


    Seeing things fail, the doctor turned his wrist, and a bright dagger appeared in his hand like magic. With a hard stroke, the target pointed to Longwu''s throat.


    Everything seems too fast, almost in the Dragon five mouth, the other side has shown a dagger, the technique is old.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Long Wu didn''t even think about it. His body rolled away and fell from the bed to the ground. He escaped the fatal blow, "ah..."


    At this time, Lin Beibei came back to his senses. He was so worried that he could not help but scream.


    The doctor a knife to fail, hear a voice, arm a row, quickly cut to Lin Beibei''s neck.


    But at this time, an inexplicable uneasiness suddenly hit the doctor''s heart. He could not care to kill Lin Beibei any more. With a deep jump like conditioned reflex, he wanted to rush to the sofa beside him. Bang! Bang!


    Two dull gunshots rang out. Even if the muffler was installed, it could still be heard clearly in the room. The doctor''s body was not in place, so he snorted in his mouth. He had been shot twice in his thigh. However, even if the doctor was shot, he reacted very quickly. As soon as he came to one end of the sofa and raised his arms, he lifted the sofa and smashed it towards the door, but the killer was killed Taking this opportunity, he turns back and looks like he''s going to take Lin Beibei hostage. It''s Ning Tao who appears at the door. He didn''t expect the big fish to be so impatient. As soon as the people on his side withdraw, the other party comes. Seeing the sofa smashed, Ning Tao takes one hand and shoots the sofa upside down. "Don''t move, or this lady will be buried with me."At the same time, the doctor has controlled Lin Beibei, the blade on the latter''s neck, coldly looking at Ning Tao, said, "let go of my sister."


    Here dragon five has also stood up, at the moment his eyes want to split, red eyes, angry mouth way, but dare not close.


    "You are Wang Gang."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao doesn''t move at all. He walks slowly and looks at the doctor in front of him.


    It''s just that the guy didn''t expect to see him.


    "Don''t come here. Come again and I''ll kill you."


    Seeing that Ning Tao is coming step by step, the doctor''s face changes. Fortunately, he is wearing a mask. Outsiders can''t see it. At the moment, he looks at Ning Tao coldly and worries himself.


    "Just try, I promise you''ll die first."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly. He lifted the pistol and said with disdain, "since I can let you in, I''m sure I can deal with you."


    "You How do you know I''m coming? "


    The doctor smell speech pupil a shrink, some flustered, subconscious mouth way, "very simple, Tianming don''t allow killer failure, although you have been out of Tianning, but the pride is still in the bone, will come to see a doctor."


    Ning Tao a cold smile, the words that say is to let the doctor''s face pale.


    "Who are you?"


    At the moment, Wang Gang is full of fear, this is a terrible opponent, hastily said.

 Chapter 628

    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that if you don''t put down your knife now, I promise you will die miserably!"


    Ning Tao approached him step by step, while Wang Gang held Lin Beibei and retreated step by step.


    "You Don''t come here, or I''ll kill her! "


    Wang Gang''s fear is gradually increasing. His hands shaking, looking at Ning Tao roaring.


    "You can try. As a killer, you have failed since I came in. I''ll count three now. If you put down your knife, maybe I''ll give you a way to live, or I''ll die!"


    Ning Tao finally stopped, coldly raised his black pistol, and spewed out a word, "one!"


    "I let her go, you let me go..."


    Wang Gang was short of breath, and now he was stuck on the wall. His thighs were bleeding and his forehead was sweating. It was obvious that he was extremely nervous.


    "You have no chance to bargain with me now!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes gradually overflow the murderous spirit of silk, once again way, "two!"


    "Can you spare my life?"


    The pressure in Wang Gang''s heart is increasing. As a killer, he is not afraid of death, but he can''t die now. In the dark, he believes in Ning Tao''s words. It seems that the other party really has the ability to kill him.


    "As long as you cooperate, maybe I can help you get rid of Lu!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes moved and suddenly said something.


    "Bang!"


    Ning Tao''s words seemed to have great magic power. Wang Gang felt that his body was stretched, and he couldn''t hold the dagger in his hand any longer. He suddenly fell to the ground.


    As soon as Wang Gang''s hands were loosened, Long Wu quickly stepped forward and pulled Lin Beibei. Then he flew up and kicked Wang Gang into shrimps.


    After that, Long Wu didn''t get rid of his hatred. He clenched his fist and kept up with it with an iron fist.


    Wang Gang just put his head in his hands, curled up in the corner, gritted his teeth and endured.


    When Long Wu was almost out of breath, Ning Tao said, "well, your injury is not good, don''t make a big move!"


    Lin Beibei returns to his senses and hastens to pull away the panting dragon five.


    Looking at Wang Gang, Ning Tao said coldly, "can you still walk?"


    Wang Gang had no blood on his face and nodded a moment later.


    "Well, come with me!"


    Leaving a word behind, Ning Tao turned back and looked at long Wuliang with a smile. "Sorry, you brothers and sisters continue. Let me take care of this!"


    With the words finished, Ning Tao blinked toward Lin Beibei, then turned and walked toward the door of the ward.


    Wang Gang''s face was uncertain for a while. Finally, he struggled to get up and staggered to the door.


    Outside the door, the elite of Sihai gang had been waiting for him to take control of Wang Gang. Then a sack caught him and carried him away.


    When Wang Gang''s eyes could be restored, he was already in a closed room, and the terrible young man was standing in front of him.


    "Where is the hexagram?"


    Ning Tao no nonsense, eyes jiongjiong staring at each other, straight to the theme.


    "Who are you?"


    After seeing this young man, Wang Gang felt that the rhythm was not under his control. At the moment, he could not help asking, "Oh, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. Ning Tao, er, is a student!" Ning Tao was stunned and made a short self introduction,


    "students?"


    Wang Gang''s face was full of consternation when he heard the speech. Later, he couldn''t help but curl his mouth. He said, "I''ve seen you pretend to be forced, but I haven''t seen you pretend to be forced like this. Can a student beat a killer into a dead dog?"


    Ning Tao naturally also saw the disbelief on the other side''s face, but he didn''t bother to explain and said calmly, "do you think I''m going to call you Jon or Wang Gang?"


    Wang Gang took a deep breath and said, "whatever!"


    "I''ll call you huaxiagang here!" Ning Tao nodded, feeling that this person is also careful enough. Not only his nationality has changed, but now even his appearance has changed. If it wasn''t for the other party to break into Longwu''s ward, he would be hard to find.


    After a little meditation, Ning Tao repeated again, "where is the six pointed star?"


    "What is your relationship with the Roth Family?"


    Wang Gang''s eyes turned and suddenly looked at Ning Tao and asked.


    "The Ross family?"


    Ning Tao just shrugged his shoulders and said, "what do you want me to do with him?"


    As soon as he said this, Wang Gang''s face became ugly, and his face changed a little.


    The other party''s mind, Ning Tao and how can not see, light a smile way, "I promise to guarantee your safety, if not, I''m afraid now face you, it is will!"


    "Well, as long as you can help me revenge, I can give you something!" Hearing this, Wang Gang relaxed a little and said."No, no, no, I think you misunderstood. Now you are not qualified to bargain. I can guarantee your safety. If you don''t want to say it, it''s easy. I can send you directly. Maybe I can get a good price!" Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a relaxed look,


    "Hoo!"


    Wang Gang smell speech pupil can''t help but shrink, the whole person takes a long breath, the face looks ugly down.


    After a long time, he just looked at Ning Tao with a black face and said, "how can I believe you?"


    "I don''t want to emphasize that the whole world is looking for you now. You have no choice!"


    Strong, absolutely strong. Wang Gang only now understands that the other party doesn''t care much about it. What he uses as a chip is not enough to protect his life.


    "Well, I can give you something!"


    After a long time, Wang Gang just recognized his fate and took a bad breath out of his chest. He nodded and said with a face like ashes.


    "But it''s not on me, in Europe, in a place that only I can find!"


    "Oh


    Ning Tao can''t help but frown when he hears the words, so he feels a little tricky.


    It seems that the boy is not stupid. He still keeps his hand. He just stares at Wang Gangdao and says, "I hope you don''t cheat me!"


    "No, if you don''t believe me, I can take you now!" However, as soon as Wang Gang''s voice fell, Ning Tao suddenly stepped forward and patted his palm on the forehead of the former, with a black light flashing on the palm, which quickly penetrated into the other person''s eyebrow.


    Ning Tao''s speed is so fast that Wang Gang can''t react at all. When he realizes that it''s not good, he subconsciously raises his arm to resist.


    But then a scene that made him panic appeared. Wang Gang only felt a cold breath pouring into his body. Then it seemed that his soul was frozen, and his limbs didn''t listen to him. He could only watch Ning Tao do it.

 Chapter 629

    Apologizing severely


    fortunately, this process didn''t last long. After only three or five breaths, Ning Tao closed his hand, stepped back two steps, and an unnatural white halo appeared on his face.


    Strange to say, as soon as Ning Tao retreated, Wang Gang''s limbs regained consciousness, and all his senses came back, but he didn''t have the slightest sense of security. Looking at Ning Tao, he yelled: "you What have you done to me? "


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a small means, er, similar to the prohibition in novels!"


    Ning Tao thought about it and gave a more pertinent answer. Later, he continued, "as long as you are honest and cooperate, you will be OK, but if you have other thoughts, I''m afraid you will die very ugly."


    With the improvement of Ning Tao''s mood, there are many more ways to use the eye of the candle dragon. I hope he can only control the white light to cure the disease. Now the black light has some magical effects in his mind.


    It all sounds mysterious and mysterious, but Wang Gang believes it. There is no other reason. The feeling of the moment just now is absolutely unforgettable for him all his life.


    Originally, he had some fluke, deliberately put things in Europe, even if he was taken away, in that place, he might get away.


    But now everything is impossible, the other side of this means is simply unheard of, not afraid of him to run, this is the despair.


    "Do you want to get it now?"


    Wang Gang is even more worried than Ning Tao when he is pinched by others.


    "Don''t worry, let''s take care of the injury first!"


    Ning Tao looked down at the injury on the other side''s thigh and turned to walk.


    He''s in control. He doesn''t have to stay here.


    As he left, Chengba immediately took a few people in. As before, he carried them away with a sack.


    Although Wang Gang''s gunshot wound is fatal, if it is delayed, I''m afraid one leg will be useless.


    Ning Tao goes out of the door, turns around and drives to Feifei jewelry. He wants to discuss with Xia Mengfei about how to deal with the six pointed star.


    This time I came to Feifei jewelry, but I was not stopped. The beauty with long hair at the front desk had an impression on him, which was an acquaintance. Ning Tao came forward to make fun of him. As a result, the beauty with long hair handed him a tissue.


    When he left, the other party blushed and told him that it had his own phone number.


    On the elevator, looking at the phone number on the paper towel, Ning Tao is laughing and crying, shaking his head, and finally put the paper towel in his pocket.


    But he was destined to let the beauty down, not that he didn''t want to make an appointment, but that he really didn''t have time and didn''t feel that way.


    There are enough women. Men need to control their crotch.


    When I came to Xia Mengfei''s office, it was surprising that the office was empty, even Su Qin''s office was empty,


    Ning Tao scratched his head and sat on Xia Mengfei''s office chair, feeling the phone from his pocket and trying to dial the other party.


    But it hasn''t got through yet. When Ning Tao''s eyes inadvertently swept the computer on the desk, his eyes were fixed, and then he cut off the phone and focused on it.


    The computer on Xia Mengfei''s desk is not turned off. It''s a live broadcast of the negotiation in the conference room.


    The conference room was full. Not only Xia Mengfei and Su Qin were there, but some of them didn''t look like Chinese.


    But Ning Tao soon fixed his eyes on a person, with a slight look of stupor.


    Liu Xinjian?


    The person at the head of the negotiation table is no other than Liu Xinjian, who he saved in the golden triangle.


    The reason why I have a little impression of this person is that he was very active and his brain was very active at that time.


    What he didn''t expect was that the other party was sitting on the negotiation table of Feifei jewelry.


    But when I think about it, it''s not surprising that Zhou Ru and others were arrested in Myanmar. To be honest, Myanmar is very poor. There are not many things that can be held. Jade is absolutely one.


    If it''s someone else, Ning Tao doesn''t have much interest, but he has a meeting with Liu Xinjian, and he easily tunes his voice out.


    He also knows that Xia Mengfei has begun to contact the source of goods, which is true.


    The negotiation in the meeting room is boring. Ning Tao lights a cigarette and squints in the boss''s chair to watch the meeting room.


    But then he frowned and the negotiation didn''t seem smooth.


    Before he had finished smoking a cigarette, Ning Tao heard more and more. It was just the lion''s big mouth. Immediately he stood up and went directly to the meeting room.


    Xia Mengfei always teases him that he can''t even take charge of the company''s gate. Now that he has caught up with the company, he plans to contribute to the company.


    At the same time, in the conference room, the atmosphere became more and more dignified, and Xia Mengfei looked solemn.


    Now this negotiation is very important for Feifei jewelry. As long as the negotiation is completed, it is equivalent to taking back 20% of the jade source from the Cao family.


    Don''t underestimate this half of the 20 percent. If you look at the whole country, this is 10 percent of the jade. Coupled with other channels, Xia Mengfei controls 20 percent of China''s supply.In this way, Feifei jewelry will be able to stand on its feet and go further.


    It''s just that the current negotiation has reached a deadlock, which is very distressing to her.


    "Mr. Liu, I''ve already made 10% more profits for the Cao family. If I make more profits, I''ll lose money here!" Xia Mengfei still does not give up and continues to speak.


    Liu Xinjian looked arrogant and disdained to say, "ha ha, Mr. Xia, you have to understand the current situation. You are begging me!"


    "What''s more, if I don''t have absolute interests, how can I sit here? You know, most of Myanmar''s jade is controlled by the jade gang. You don''t know the relationship between the Cao family and the jade gang. I''m very sincere. 20% or more, not less than 1%!"


    "I have plenty of time to wait. Xia can always think about it!"


    With one sentence left, Liu Xinjian turned around and simply left,


    PENG!


    But before Liu Xinjian came to the door, the door of the conference room was suddenly kicked open by violence, and he almost didn''t touch his nose.


    All the people in the field were surprised and subconsciously looked back.


    "Mom is such a babe, boy, you don''t have eyes!" Looking at the person behind the door, Liu Xinjian was angry and pointed to a finger.


    Ning Tao is the one who kicks the door. When he enters the conference room, he looks at Liu Xinjian with his eyes. He calmly says, "before we finish talking, Mr. Liu is in such a hurry to leave!"


    "Are you out of your mind? I''m asking you, who are you?"


    Feeling Ning Tao''s murderous spirit, Liu Xinjian was even more angry. Then he began to question,


    joking. Now Feifei jewelry has a request from him, and it''s time for him to take the shelf.


    "It seems that Liu always forgets a lot of things." As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, he slowly blew out a mouthful of smoke and looked at Liu Xinjian''s cold voice.


    Seeing Ning Tao, Liu Xinjian felt palpitation, but then anger. At this time, Xia Mengfei didn''t say anything. He felt that he was completely despised.


    As soon as he turned his head, he looked at Xia Mengfei and said angrily, "Mr. Xia, no matter who he is, we don''t have to talk about it if we don''t dismiss him!"


    Words fall in, Liu Xinjian coldly looking at Ning Tao, condescending way, "little bastard, know who I am, immediately apologize..."


    "Are you talking to me?"


    ,¡­ In the latest chapter


    the cold light in Ning Tao''s eyes twinkled and his face became cold.


    "Nonsense, I don''t want to talk to you. I''ll tell you, you''re finished. Believe it or not, I''ll call the police and arrest you now!" Liu Xinjian stares at his eyes and looks bad.


    Dong!


    Ning Tao didn''t talk nonsense. He answered directly with action. He kicked the chair beside Liu Xinjian, and the powerful force directly lifted the latter to the ground.

 Chapter 630

    Liu Xinjian didn''t expect that he would suffer such a disaster at the meeting of Feifei jewelry. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao would make such a sudden move. Moreover, he was so cruel that he couldn''t prevent it. He was suddenly pressed under the chair. The bridge of his nose hit the handle of the chair, and the fresh blood came out in an instant.


    "Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu..."


    "This boy is too arrogant!"


    "Do you want to live or not?"


    At present, such a situation was unexpected. No one in the audience expected it.


    A moment later, several people brought by Liu Xinjian were in a hurry to help the former up. They were like ants on a hot pot, wiping blood and checking the injury. They were all in a hurry, like saving the world.


    For a moment, the scene in this conference room is noisy, while Xia Mengfei and others are completely blinded. Some people know Ning Tao, while others don''t know Ning Tao. At the moment, they are all looking at all this with silly eyes.


    Seeing Xia Mengfei''s mouth twitching, he felt his scalp tingling. He said to himself: his younger brother Tao is really unusual. Usually, he doesn''t attend the meeting, and even rarely enters the company. It''s not good. Today, he beat up her big client. What can I do!


    However, looking at the current situation, it is estimated that younger brother Tao will have a good fight. But this time, his business will not only fail, but it seems that he is in great trouble!


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, looked as usual and was not nervous at all. Moreover, he pulled a chair and sat down, took out a lighter and slowly re lit a cigarette. He took a big breath and looked at Liu Xinjian with a smile. He said, "Mr. Liu, are you satisfied with my apology?"


    "Boy, no matter who you are, I''ll tell you, if you''re involved in something, you''ll die!"


    Liu Xinjian is looking at Ning Tao angrily at the moment. If he doesn''t feel that he may not be Ning Tao''s opponent, he is expected to do it now.


    As soon as the words came down, Liu Xinjian took out his mobile phone from his pocket and tried to make a phone call.


    "Mr. Liu, you are so precious and forgetful. Don''t you remember what we met? But last time you were much better than this Ning Tao gives a cold smile, feeling that some people are not really hard to beat.


    Since he pretended not to know each other, he decided to give each other some color to see!


    "We know each other?"


    Liu Xinjian smell speech, call posture a stagnation, face suspicious up and down looked at Ning Tao.


    I don''t know why. After such a careful look, he really felt that Ning Tao was a little familiar, let alone a little familiar, but he couldn''t figure out where he had seen this lengtouqing.


    It''s reasonable to say that such a fierce man would be a little impressed if he had seen him before, but no matter what he thought, he couldn''t imagine where he had seen Ning Tao.


    PX: see Chapter C in Chapter T + of the original version of 3x.


    This kind of feeling is very bad, this is not the enemy in the light, he is in the dark! But seeing Ning Tao''s fearless look, he was a little uncertain. He thought about it carefully. After a moment, he just looked at Ning Tao and said, "who are you?"


    "It seems that Mr. Liu''s memory is not so good! I don''t blame you for your memory. Well, I can give you a kind reminder. How did you feel in the dark room in Myanmar last time? "


    Ning Tao''s words are not heavy, and he says them word by word, but this is like a flash of lightning in Liu Xinjian''s mind. With such a reminder, Ning Tao''s appearance is combined with a murderer in his mind. His face can''t help changing. He points to Ning Tao with one hand and says, "you You You are... "


    This time, it''s not that Liu Xinjian pretended to be stupid, but that it was too dark at that time. In addition, he was tortured there for a few days, and his fear was great. In that case, where did he notice Ning Tao''s appearance.


    But at the moment, when the figures of the two overlapped and were determined to be one person, Liu Xinjian''s legs and stomach became soft.


    Nima, I''m afraid he''ll never forget the time when he was in Myanmar. The young man in front of him killed God without blinking an eye. At that time, Ning Tao rushed into the small dark room where they were shut. He didn''t know how many people he killed to get in.


    Liu Xinjian swore that he would never forget that scene in his life.


    It''s so fierce. He''s still full of fear when I think of it. It''s so terrible. He''s not human!


    What I didn''t expect was that I could see each other in my lifetime, and it was still such a way of meeting.


    Liu Xinjian was afraid of this. Fortunately, he didn''t rush up because of his brain heat at that time. Otherwise, he would die even worse. This is a murderer in front of him!


    In a word, with thousands of words, Liu Xinjian could not express his inner fear, so that he could not speak easily later.


    "It seems you think of me!"


    Ning Tao flicked the ash in his hand and looked at Liu Xinjian sarcastically, "Mr. Liu, didn''t you just want to call? Why don''t you fight? ""No No No more fighting, no more fighting! "


    No matter who the other party is, he only knows that the other party is the one who dares to kill people every minute, not to mention that his life is saved by the other party.


    Forced to squeeze out a smile on his face, Liu Xinjian said with a little flattery, "misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding, I don''t know it''s you!"


    Hiss!


    A burst of cool, everyone can''t help but feel the air.


    Xia Mengfei''s mouth becomes O-shaped. She seriously suspects that Liu Xinjian has been fooled. Liu Xinjian, who has just been very arrogant, has made a 180 degree turn. Even she can''t react for a moment.


    "Mr. Liu, are you all right? Do you want someone to clean up this boy?"


    A secretary like young man was also surprised. He seriously suspected that Mr. Liu had been squeezed out of his head. He reached out to touch Liu Xinjian''s forehead.


    "Paralysis, get out of here!"


    Seeing this, Liu Xinjian turned black and kicked the secretary.


    This foot is hard enough, directly kicked his secretary to fly.


    It''s good not to be cleaned up.


    Liu Xinjian roared hysterically, "how do you talk to my life-saving benefactor? Damn, are your wings hard? Wait for you to go back!"


    In front of the crowd, Liu Xinjian angrily scolded him. As soon as he turned his head, he looked at Ning Tao and flattered him, "benefactor, the people below are not sensible. Don''t tell him the same thing!"


    Ning Tao is too lazy to talk nonsense with the other party. He says coldly, "Mr. Liu, don''t talk nonsense. Do you want to sit down or stand up?"

 Chapter 631

    "Sit and talk, sit and talk..."


    Liu Xinjian immediately raised his chair and put half of his buttocks on it. Of course, he didn''t dare to do it. He only sat for one-third of the time. He was trembling. He looked at Ning Tao and said, "benefactor, you What''s going on? "


    "What''s going on?"


    Ning Tao pointed to Xia Mengfei and said, "this is my girlfriend. Do you understand?"


    The crowd in the field immediately burst the pot after hearing the speech, and then stare at the two people, one by one almost petrified.


    However, after hearing what Liu Xinjian said, the crowd had a vague impression that Ning Tao was Liu Xinjian''s life-saving benefactor. However, Liu Xinjian''s expression was not right. He should not be grateful. How can I see that Ning Tao''s expression was totally fear.


    Picking up a bottle of mineral water on the table, Ning Tao gulped more than half of it. Then he looked at Liu Xinjian and drew a curve at the corner of his lips. He said it sincerely.


    "Mr. Liu, I hate being scolded by others. If you didn''t recognize me just now, I won''t agree with you. In the future, you should pay attention to the propriety of your speech. How can you say that you are a big boss? You are always like a shrew. If you look at me, you will never scold!"


    "Yes, the benefactor is right!"


    When Liu Xinjian heard that the ground was black, he almost didn''t breathe. He was tired of it: you don''t swear, but you do it directly!


    How can he reason about this, but he doesn''t dare to compete with Ning Tao. At the moment, his head is like a chicken pecking rice, "yes, my benefactor said it is!" Look, not to mention how respectful!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was quite satisfied. He reached out and pulled the chair under his buttocks. As soon as he got close to Liu Xinjian, his eyes flashed and his words changed.


    "Mr. Liu, I believe you can see how strong the momentum of Feifei jewelry is now. Those who know current affairs are outstanding. You are so insincere and make trouble again and again. Have you taken advantage of the Cao family?"


    "It''s absolutely nothing!" Liu Xinjian said with a wry smile, "benefactor, it''s not me who is aggressive, but the company, and it''s not me alone. This is also the result of the company''s discussion. I''m just here to negotiate!"


    "Today, my benefactor is here. Let me just tell you the truth. The jade channel in Myanmar is mainly controlled by the feicui Gang, and we are also influenced by him. In addition, the Cao family has a high-level spokesman in the feicui gang. We are also under great pressure today. This is not my big mouth!"


    "Mr. Liu said that, which means there is no way to talk about it?" Ning Tao smell speech eyebrow a wrinkly, words some sharp rise.


    As soon as he said this, Liu Xinjian was obviously nervous and sweating. In his heart, he regretted that he was the protagonist of the negotiation this time. This is not a negotiation. It''s obviously a game of death!


    Sure words naturally can''t say, Liu Xinjian took a deep breath, as if made up his mind, looking at Ning Tao''s sincere attitude.


    "It''s not absolute. I firmly agree to cooperate with Feifei jewelry. After all, in the current situation, everyone can see that no one is willing to refuse to make money, but there are some obstacles in the company!"


    "But I can still say a word in the company. My benefactor can rest assured that I will convey my opinions to Mr. Xia in the future."


    "Ah, that''s right..."


    Ning Tao felt satisfied when he heard that. He patted Liu Xinjian on the shoulder and put his head up. He said with a smile, "I just like to talk with people like Mr. Liu. It''s simple and not hypocritical. By the way, what''s your resistance? Tell me, I''ll see if I can convince those old stubborn people!"


    Looking at the appearance of two people hanging shoulder to shoulder, all the people in the field shuddered one by one. How can we see the scene in front of us? How can we feel uncomfortable? We are all tired of it.


    Ning Tao is full of ruffian like, and even talks and compares to the latter.


    Liu Xinjian still has two blood flowers hanging on his nose, but now he deliberately lowers his figure and nods to Ning Tao.


    %If you don''t know, you think they are good friends for many years.


    The eyes of Xia Mengfei, who is sitting in the main position, brighten up gradually. She knows that Tao Di is not a reckless person, so that she has done a series of extraordinary things from the other party, and she doesn''t mean to stop her!


    However, Xia Mengfei thought that the cooperation was hopeless just now. When she and Liu Xinjian got to this point, which one didn''t pay attention to face? Ning Tao took action in full view of the public. It''s strange that the other didn''t get angry!


    At that moment just now, she gave up in her heart, but it was surprising that when Liu Xinjian recognized who Ning Tao was, Liu Xinjian''s attitude turned 180 degrees. Instead of being angry, she was flattering.


    In an instant, Xia Mengfei''s mind became active. How did Ning Tao and his wife get to know each other? She has no time to ask now, but now it seems that things are turning for the better.


    No matter how the crowd looks, Ning Tao is more and more interested. It seems that he has known his best friend for seven or eight years. They just look at them and bite their ears. About seven or eight minutes later, Ning Tao pulls back and pats Liu Xinjian on the shoulder. I''m very optimistic about you!After that, Ning Tao looked up at Xia Mengfei and said tentatively, "Mr. Xia and Mr. Liu are very satisfied with the conditions that we have given the same treatment as the Cao family. Go back and say nine times out of ten, otherwise he will resign. Do you think it''s almost the same?"


    ¡­¡­ Liu Xinjian sniffed at the corner of his mouth, and a layer of black line appeared on his forehead. NIMA, when did he say that? Just now, the other party was talking to him.


    But seeing Ning Tao''s look, he shut up again. No matter whether he wants to or not, he has already been on the thief ship.


    Xia Mengfei didn''t expect Ning Tao to say that. The conditions changed so much that she didn''t know what to say. However, seeing Liu Xinjian''s face getting worse, she had to stress, "brother Tao, you can''t fool around with President Liu. Everything should be in accordance with President Liu''s strategic vision!"


    The implication is obvious. No matter what you say now, it''s useless. What should you do if you change your mind afterwards?


    However, this words fall in Ning Tao heart is not taste: I wipe, oneself spent a long time hard, how still doubt oneself to buy strong sell to do! All of a sudden, his face turned pale and he looked solemn,


    "Mr. Xia, what do you mean by this? We are civilized people. In full view of the public, Mr. Liu and I fell in love with each other as soon as we saw each other. Besides, I have always opposed forcing others, and have always been convinced by virtue!"


    "Just now Mr. Liu had a discussion with me, and then he suddenly opened up. This is clearly your strategic vision!"


    Look at him like this, the difference clapped the chest to guarantee, do not forget to look back at Liu Xinjian smile way, "I said right, Mr. Liu!"


    If you don''t see Ning Tao''s serious face, it almost doesn''t make people laugh. If you don''t see that the former has just made a move, I''m afraid you''ll believe it. It''s too classic!

 Chapter 632

    Xia Mengfei is also pretty and slightly red. She can''t help laughing. She can already feel Liu Xinjian''s mood at the moment.


    "From my heart, what my benefactor said is absolutely from my heart!"


    Being shot by Ning Tao, Liu Xinjian''s heart almost didn''t jump out. Even if he didn''t want to, he had to express his position. Now he patted his chest with a loud and powerful voice.


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes are flowing, and her eyes are shining. Don''t worry about black cats and white cats these days. Catching mice is a good cat. The villains have their own villains. Although the process is tortuous, the good thing is that the goal has been achieved.


    Know all of a sudden can''t force too tight, Xia Mengfei mouth up a trace of smile, looking at Liu Xinjian mouth way.


    "Well, since Mr. Liu is confident, we will wait for good news from Feifei jewelry. If there is any change in the future, we can contact our business manager Ning Tao directly!"


    He raised his finger to Ning Tao, and Xia Mengfei looked at Su Qin and said, "Secretary Su, you go to see Mr. Liu off, and the rest of the people leave the meeting!"


    Xia Mengfei is very satisfied to achieve such a great achievement. She closes the planning book in front of her and looks up at her subordinates.


    The reason why she is so decisive is that she also wants to know the relationship between Ning Tao and Liu Xinjian. She should know that the latter is a slippery old man. She should know that if there is an ordinary friend relationship or something, in the face of interests, they are all like eggs and can go back later.


    "I don''t think so."


    Ning Tao smell speech look a pick, slowly open a way.


    "I don''t think that''s the right word to use here."


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei shakes her head and looks at Ning Tao anxiously. "Brother Tao, Liu Xinjian is a very important person. He is a rich second generation. Because he has half of the Burmese blood. Although he is a Chinese nationality, he has a lot to eat there. If he gets in trouble afterwards, it will be a big trouble. If you treat him like that just now, I''m afraid it will make him uncomfortable. Do you want to help him No, you can apologize to him in private


    "You want me to apologize to him?"


    Ning Tao smell speech eyes a stare, don''t have good spirit of toward Xia Mengfei blow beard stare way, "I say elder sister Xia, you exactly is stand in which side of, I this for the company work hard, you this don''t have a point reward also calculate, still want me humble."


    "Oh, that''s a sad thing to say!"


    Xia Mengfei is a Leng first, then the facial expression is to have a smile to bloom to come out, eat to eat to smile, also get up to sit in front of Ning Tao, the body is tiny to lean forward, a pair of wonderful eyes looking at the latter to circulate, the way that seems to smile not to smile, "Tao younger brother, what reward do you want, talk about it."


    ¡­¡­ By Xia Mengfei so close, Ning Tao will feel a touch of fragrance along the nostrils to the heart and lung, lift an eye to sweep, Xia Mengfei that beautiful face is a bit charming.


    But the point is not here, from his position, the other side''s snow-white neck firmly attracted his attention.


    This is simply the temptation of naked ah, Ning Tao head some buzzing, deep suction of a cigarette, cigarette butt left, toward Xia Mengfei blow smoke, deliberately low voice with some hoarse way, "sister Xia, I miss you!"


    "Cough..."


    Xia Mengfei couldn''t choke the smoke. Qiong''s nose wrinkled, coughed twice, and her face became ruddy. Then her beautiful big eyes blinked. Unexpectedly, she didn''t avoid it. Instead, she seemed to be teasing her. She said, "as long as you want, whatever you want."


    After that, he put on a look that he was allowed to do, and his face was blurred.


    Without suppressing his thoughts, Ning Tao obeys his heart. He holds Xia Mengfei in his arms without warning. Then, as soon as his head is lowered, he puts Xia Mengfei''s red lips in his arms and makes the latter surprised. Then he wants to say something, but he can only make a whine.


    A kiss down, also instantly ignited the flame in his heart, hands also gradually become dishonest up, swimming in Xia Mengfei.


    All to this strength, the agreement is not agreed by him had been thrown in again, if in the animal and animal is inferior to choose, Ning Tao will definitely choose the former.


    But his hands move, Xia Mengfei rice as if waking up in a big dream in general, quickly pressed Ning Tao''s big palm, the body close to some, breathing disorder looking at Ning Tao, shaking his head, "no, not here."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao this is in the momentum, smell speech eyes a stare, immediately not happy, backhand a grasp Xia Mengfei''s palm, still think the other party is shy, big mouth inhale a way, "it doesn''t matter, no one in."


    Then the body wants to press down again.


    "No way."


    Xia Mengfei blushes as if she is about to bleed. She clenches her lips and hands against Ning Tao''s chest. She is also in a hurry. She raises her eyes and sweeps down the corner of the wall. Her voice is like a mosquito saying, "it''s monitored."


    "What, monitoring?"


    Ning Tao smell speech body a stiff, after slowly twisted the neck, toward the other party''s sign place looked down, turn round, the corner of the mouth a draw, a face all black come down, looking at Xia Mengfei for a long time just hold out a word, "this monitoring isn''t lead to your office?"


    "Well, and to Secretary Su, she''s going to give a meeting report."


    Xia Mengfei nods her head slightly. Seeing that the other party is still eager to try, she explains.In a word, for Ning Tao, it''s like a basin of cold water. As soon as his hands are relaxed, he not only lets go of Xia Mengfei, but also retreats a little. In his heart, there are 10000 beasts running wildly.


    Before and after the gap is too big, Xia Mengfei had some guilt, but at the moment see this heart immediately not happy, this is not to do away from her ah.


    At the moment, her lips turned up and her body deliberately approached Ning Tao. She said softly, "brother Tao, I''m your woman anyway. If you really want to, you can. Maybe Secretary Su didn''t see it now."


    Ning Tao felt that he was hit by ten thousand points in his heart, but the other side didn''t see it. He didn''t have the habit of doing it here or watching it there.


    But what''s the rhythm of the other party, seducing him? But then see Xia Mengfei mouth corner of a bad smile, Ning Tao heart suddenly suddenly.


    This is clearly intentional. At the moment, straight Qi is itching at the root, but I can''t say it. In the end, I still look serious and say, "come on, we have something to say first. How can I break the rules?"


    It''s easy to say that he is awe inspiring, but his heart is dripping blood. The routine is too deep. The other party is sure to eat him, and finally he has to refuse.


    "Well, you can''t have a problem with sister Xia!"


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei nodded contentedly. She also knew that everything had a certain degree, and she sat up straight. Her face slowly recovered to the bottleneck, and then she entered the theme. She doubted, "brother Tao, did you know Mr. Liu before?"


    Ning Tao may not care, but she is very concerned. If Liu Xinjian''s attitude is not firm, it may be a big trouble. After returning to normal, Xia Mengfei becomes President Xia again, a strong woman.


    "Well, I know you." There is no way to explain the golden triangle. Ning Tao is vague.


    "And how do you know each other?"


    Obviously, for Ning Tao''s short answer, Xia Mengfei is not satisfied. He pretends to be angry on his face. Two Xiu eyebrows gently pick and look at Ning Tao angrily.


    "Do you really want to know?" Ning Tao has a cunning flash in his eyes, hehe laughs.


    D latest% Chapter X


    on G

 Chapter 633

    Xia Mengfei immediately nods when she hears the speech. As the company''s helmsman, she naturally wants to grasp the general trend of the situation. Now Liu Xinjian may be a big breakthrough. She naturally wants to take this matter as the key point.


    "Oh Ning Tao scratched his head as if he was in a bit of a dilemma. Then he patted his thigh and looked at Xia Mengfei and said seriously, "sister Xia, this matter involves a lot of things. Let me tell you, can you keep it secret?"


    "I keep it secret!"


    What complicated and uncomplicated Xia Mengfei is too lazy to manage, and has been distracted enough to make a listening statement.


    "Well, since you keep it secret, so do I


    Ning Tao rather mysterious smile, said.


    Xia Mengfei was stunned first, and then her forehead was covered with a layer of black lines. She said, "well, if you want to hide that killer well, the first family has too much influence to persuade the government to take action. When the time comes, I''m afraid you will immediately become the focus, and Donghai is no longer suitable."


    Xia Mengfei deserves to be the boss of the company. Once he calms down and thinks about the problem, he is absolutely terrible. In a few words, he will analyze it.


    "It''s not that exaggerated."


    See what Xia Mengfei says to have nose to have eye, pour is Ning Tao bluff live, can''t help but frown a way.


    Xia Mengfei took a deep look at Ning Tao. After a while, she vomited four words, "prepare for a rainy day!"


    Hearing Xia Mengfei''s words, although Ning Tao feels that he is exaggerating, he doesn''t say anything, but he thinks about another thing.


    "Not in the office. After work?


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao generously invited Xia Mengfei to have dinner in the evening, trying to figure out whether or not to find a hotel to finish the last thing.


    But it turns out that he thinks too much, and the conversation stops. Xia Mengfei directly drives Ning Tao out. She wants to work overtime and doesn''t want to be disturbed.


    When Ning Tao was the only one left in the office, he couldn''t help crying and laughing. He was a boss, but now he became an obstacle. He was killing people, oh, No.


    Shaking his head, Ning Tao even pondered whether he was right or wrong to start the company.


    Xia Mengfei couldn''t find it. Ning Tao simply stopped thinking and had to comfort himself that the wine was already in the cup. The later he drank, the more delicious it was.


    Get up to pat buttocks, Ning Tao went downstairs to drive, hands out Tong Yaqian''s phone.


    Among his women, the one who feels most in debt is this one. Now that he has leisure, he plans to play with each other for a few days, which can be regarded as relaxing.


    For Ning Tao''s sudden appearance, for Tong Yaqian nature is unexpected joy, jubilant please a few days of holiday, two people like a fairy couple in general, in the East China Sea around for several days.


    Ning Tao also put aside the chores to relax, but on the third day, the trouble still came, which made him headache again.


    According to Cheng Ba, in the past three days, many strange faces have come to Donghai. They are all experts. It seems that they are searching for something in Donghai.


    Not only that, the National Security Bureau seems to have made some moves. For a moment, the East China Sea has a light wind and light clouds on the surface, but it is rolling in the dark.


    Now at this sensitive stage, Ning Tao can guess that this is the first family''s move without thinking about it.


    What he didn''t expect was that the other party was so powerful that he could even persuade the Chinese government, which shows the profound foundation.


    But as Xia Mengfei said, the more so, the more worried he was.


    Now it seems that Wang Gang has become a time bomb in his hand. Once it explodes, I''m afraid it will set itself on fire.


    The more important the first family is, the fiercer the retaliation will be.


    Donghai seems to let the other party can''t stay any longer. Just when Ning Tao is worried, wuchenzi''s phone call comes.


    "Apprentice, I heard that you are in Donghai. Are you busy recently?" Although Wu Chenzi was busy, he didn''t give up his concern for Ning Tao. He would call him every other week.


    "Not bad."


    Ning Tao didn''t want to talk about the military affairs to Wu Chenzi, so he perfunctorily said.


    "Well, I''m calling you to let you know that there will be a tea party in Wudang next week. As long as it''s a gathering of young people, I think you''ve never been back to zongmen. If you have nothing to do, you can go back and stay for a few days. In addition, you can have a discussion with the young people of other zongmen."


    "Tea party?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech in the heart move, in the mind immediately emerges Ye Wanqing''s figure, the brain is hot, almost did not want to open mouth to promise, "good, I go back these two days!"

 Chapter 634

    "Well, I think the seal on your body is almost ready to be sealed. I''ll give it to you, martial uncle Wuwang. He will check it carefully for you and help you sort out your muscles and bones!" The no dust son in the telephone hesitates for a moment, say again.


    "Master, are you not in the clan?"


    Ning Tao seems to hear the voice out of the string and asks.


    Wu Chenzi: "I''m in Northern Xinjiang now. Something happened here. I can''t go back for the time being."


    "Oh Ning Tao nodded. After thinking about it, he asked again, "master, I have something else to tell you."


    "Well, I have a friend who is sensitive to his identity. Do you think we can let him live in Wudang for a while?"


    If it wasn''t for Wu Chenzi to make this call, he still can''t remember. It seems that it''s the safest way to send Wang Gang to Wudang sect.


    At present, the situation in the East China Sea is complex. Wang Gang is no longer suitable to stay in Wudang. It''s quite quiet in Wudang. It''s hard for anyone to think of it.


    Moreover, even if the first family finds out, it doesn''t matter. No matter how powerful the other family is, they may have nothing to do with Wudang. After all, all the sects are secluded from the world. Besides the government, other people can''t deal with them even if they want to.


    Even if you send dozens of people to make trouble, you can clean it up every minute. As for the destruction, don''t even think about it. It''s all antiques. Even if Wudang doesn''t come out, the government won''t agree. It''s all historical wealth.


    Wu Chenzi: "it''s no problem to live. It''s just that you''re in the mountains. I''m afraid your friend won''t adapt."


    "It''s OK. I won''t live long."


    A listen to have a door, Ning Tao heart a joy, immediately open mouth answer way.


    Wu Chenzi said, "OK, I''ll say hello later, but Wudang has many rules. Your friend should obey the rules in the mountain."


    Hang up, Ning Tao to Wang Gang dial a phone, want him to prepare for tomorrow.


    At the thought of seeing elder martial sister immediately, Ning Tao didn''t want to stay for a moment. He wanted to fly to Wudang Mountain immediately.


    In the past, he didn''t want to go up the mountain, but he always wanted to take the holy medicine to cure each other''s face. In the past half a year, he never gave up looking for the holy medicine.


    But it''s hard to see, and it''s even harder to find because of climate change. It''s been delayed for more than half a year.


    Now leaving Donghai, Ning Tao has nothing to worry about. This battle with Cao''s family is a complete defeat. In a short period of time, Ning Tao can''t make waves.


    In the past, Xia Mengfei was able to deal with the Cao family with resources, not to mention now.


    Ning Tao wanted to kill the Cao family in one fell swoop, but it turns out that what he thought was too simple. The Cao family''s inside information is not small. If he doesn''t leave a way for the other party, he''s afraid that the other party will die.


    Xia Mengfei adopts the strategy of boiling frogs in warm water, and now the first family of Weiya, I''m afraid the Cao family will be sad for a long time.


    It''s just that people are not as good as days. The next day Ning Tao was stopped by a phone before he started.


    The call is from Lin Beibei. Long Wu has been discharged from hospital. He just wants Ning Tao to celebrate.


    Looking at the phone, Ning Tao doesn''t know what the other party is thinking. Long Wu doesn''t have this affectation at all. It can only be that little girl''s ulterior motives.


    In fact, Ning Tao has an instinctive resistance to Lin Beibei. It''s not that he hates each other, but that they are not in the same world at all.


    It''s too dangerous to follow him. He hopes that Lin Beibei can be happy and simple all the time and lead an ordinary life, which is also Longwu''s hope.


    But no matter how bad the excuse is, he can''t refuse it.


    People just want to invite a meal, and I''m sorry to say no, not to mention the other party moved out Longwu.


    Forced, Ning Tao had to promise, back and Wang Gang charged a, drove to the Dragon five''s residence.


    By the time Ning Tao arrived, several cold dishes had been put on the table.


    "Here comes Mr. Ning."


    Seeing Ning Tao, Long Wu quickly lets the other party in.


    "Well, how is the injury?"


    Ning Tao raised an eye to sweep the next dragon five injured head, opened mouth to ask a sentence.


    "It''s all right. Thank you, Mr. Ning."


    Will Ning Tao let in the living room, long five polite way.


    Long Wu''s character is like this. When he faces Ning Tao, he will be very polite.


    The injury, after the complaint of his men, long Wuxin know du Ming, Ning Tao saved his life.


    "Ha ha!" Ning Tao waved his hand with a smile, and then listened to the sound of pots and bowls in the kitchen. He sighed: "I just hope Beibei doesn''t hate me in the future."


    At home, in order to make Lin Beibei have a good environment, Long Wu never takes things home in a mess or talks about them. In front of Lin Beibei, Long Wu is a simple and honest big brother.


    After this, Ning Tao is also afraid of an accident in Longwu, and I''m afraid Beibei will not be able to accept it at that time.


    Ning Tao''s words stunned long Wuyi. Then he shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Ning is joking. Beibei is an adult. She is very smart. Although I intend to hide it from her, she doesn''t know anything about me. If I go this way, it has nothing to do with Mr. Ning."Ning Tao''s meaning, how can dragon five not know, but if not for Ning Tao, he would have died long ago, dragon five is very open about it.


    Moreover, at this stage, we can''t retreat, we can''t retreat, we can only move forward.


    At this time, Lin Beibei came out with a plate of boiled fish in the kitchen. When he saw Ning Tao, his eyes lit up and he said, "how did brother Ning come so fast?"


    "Well, I didn''t smell the smell of fish. I came here in a hurry. It seems that I have a good mouth today."


    Although Lin Beibei is not old, he is good at cooking. At the moment, he hears Ning Tao''s praise. His white face turns red, and his eyes immediately turn into crescent moon. He bites his lip and says shyly, "then you''ll eat more later."


    Put the boiled fish on the dining table, Lin Beibei wiped his hands on the apron around his waist, and came to Ning Tao. He rolled his eyes toward Long Wu, and said, "brother, brother Ning is coming, and you don''t pour a glass of water."


    Dragon five smell speech a Leng, later grasped to scratch hair, some speechless.


    Lin Beibei picked up the tea set, washed it, poured a cup for Ning Tao, handed it to Ning Tao, and said, "brother Ning, you have tea first. Wait a minute. I have two more dishes. I''ll be ready soon."


    "Well, shall I help you?" Ning Tao took the cup and put it down.


    "No, where do you want a man to cook? Let my brother accompany you to chat." Lin Beibei shook his head and stood up to walk to the kitchen.


    "Where''s my tea?"


    Seeing that he didn''t have his share at all, Long Wu''s eyes glared and he was dissatisfied. How could he say that he was still sick.


    "If you want to drink it yourself, you don''t have no hands." Lin Beibei hears the fierce murmur that the speech head also does not return, the whole person has already entered the kitchen.


    "Ah, I''m not a girl to stay in Seeing this, Long Wu snorted, and let Ning Tao, who had just picked up the cup to drink, choke in his mouth. He quickly swallowed the tea and covered up the past.


    Dragon five didn''t pay attention to this. It seems that he thought of something again. Looking at Ning Tao, he said, "by the way, Mr. Ning, you''re here. You should persuade Beibei later."

 Chapter 635

    "What happened to Beibei?" Ning Tao brows a pick, will cup down, open mouth to ask a way.


    "She said that a Hong Kong entertainment company wanted to sign up with her to become a star." Mention this, dragon five came spirit, looking at the way of Ning Tao low voice, on the face a piece of anxiety.


    "That''s a good thing. It proves that Beibei has a bright spot." Ning Tao smiles a little, some don''t know why.


    "What a good thing!"


    Long Wu looked worried and said, "what a good thing, Mr. Ning? You don''t know what the entertainment industry is like. There is a girl in Beibei who lives in Beijing and has no social experience. Don''t fall into the wrong hands."


    It''s a pity for parents. Although Longwu is only Lin Beibei''s elder brother, he has already played the role of father. His elder brother is like his father. Seeing Longwu''s dignified look, Ning Tao has a strong feeling in his heart.


    This is the so-called concern is chaos. After thinking about it, Ning Tao said, "since Beibei likes singing, her dream is to be a singer. We can''t cut her off because of scruples."


    "Mr. Ning, to be honest, I don''t object to her singing, but I don''t want to be a singer in Beibei."


    Ning Tao sighs. He can''t tell if it''s good for Longwu. Everyone has the right to pursue his dream. Longwu is afraid that Lin Beibei will be hurt.


    However, the matter will be on him, Ning Tao is not easy to refuse, so he said, "well, I can persuade her later, but if you don''t listen to me, I can''t guarantee. If it''s true, I know someone in Beijing, maybe I can let him guard."


    Some things are better blocked than sparse. Although the water in the entertainment circle is very deep, it''s not possible that all of them are muddy, which reminds him of Ning Rui.


    In any case, the other party is also the so-called four big CHILDES. With the relationship between them, it should not be difficult to let the other party cover Lin Beibei. At least, they can control Lin Beibei.


    But according to his understanding of Lin Beibei, I''m afraid it''s hard to say.


    Although the other party is simple in nature, they have their own opinions. Once they decide something, it''s hard to be convinced, not to mention it.


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Ning."


    Long Wu knew that Lin Beibei listened to Ning Tao''s words most, and was relieved when he heard that.


    Soon, more than ten minutes later, Lin Beibei had all the meals ready.


    Four fresh dishes, a pot of boiled fish, plus a small plate of lotus seed soup to clean the stomach, although it is not big fish and meat, it makes people have a good appetite.


    In the middle of the meal, Long Wu mentions it again, and he still smiles at Ning Tao.


    Things as Ning Tao thought, Lin Beibei is determined to be a star, now this is an opportunity, do not want to give up.


    Ning Tao didn''t speak for Long Wu, but he didn''t have two words. Lin Beipu fan''s big eyes were ruddy, and his little mouth pouted out. It was obvious that he was not happy.


    Long Wu has no choice but to have a meal. He finished the meal in ten minutes. He patted his stomach and asked Lin Beibei to see Ning Tao off later. Then he had a headache and went upstairs to have a rest.


    Obviously, he is also angry with Lin Beibei.


    Meet this pair of brothers and sisters, Ning Tao is really speechless enough.


    "Brother Ning, my brother is stubborn. Don''t you support me?"


    When Long Wu left, Lin Beibei looked at Ning Tao with tears in his eyes and begged pathetically.


    ¡­¡­ In the face of this sad and lovely look, Ning Tao''s heart was speechless enough. His heart softened in an instant, and he couldn''t refuse. After drinking the lotus seed soup in the bowl, he put down his chopsticks and looked at Lin Beibei and said.


    "Your brother is also for your own good. Besides, you are still in school now. I''m afraid you will neglect your studies."


    "No, I promise I won''t delay my studies. Brother Ning, you can promise."


    It seems that for fear of Ning Tao''s refusal, Lin Beibei leans forward, grabs Ning Tao''s arm with both hands, shakes up in front of him, and leans over.


    There is no spring in Donghai. It''s like summer comes after winter. Lin Beibei doesn''t wear much clothes. Now it''s the fastest time for her body to develop. Her beautiful figure has gradually grown.


    The convex place is convex, and the concave place is concave. Ning Tao''s arm feels friction instantly, and his heart jumps, and he is in a hurry.


    "Well, well, if you want to sign it, it doesn''t mean you can''t, but you should be careful. If you have anything, you can call Ning Rui. Last time you met, I''ll let him check. If that company is really good, it doesn''t matter if you sign it."


    "Really? Brother Ning, you are so kind to me. I knew you would support me. "


    Lin Beibei smell speech, pretty face immediately Yin turn clear, hands immediately put Ning Tao''s arm in front of the chest, the body a probe, Bo''s a no sign in Ning Tao face kiss.


    =¡­ "Cough..."


    Being attacked secretly, Ning Tao can''t help but feel embarrassed. He coughs in a false voice twice, nods and carefully takes back his arm.


    Noticing the strange look on Ning Tao''s face, Lin Beibei also realized something. She blushed. Her eyes seemed to dodge, but she thought of something. Looking at Ning Tao, she expected, "brother Ning, do you have time tonight? I want you to accompany me to the cinema."As soon as he mentions going to the cinema, Ning Tao is on the alert. How can he not know what the other party means? He has been given a kiss. If he goes there again, I''m afraid he won''t know.


    Now Ning Tao shook his head decisively and said, "I''m going on a business trip tonight. I''ll have time later."


    "Oh, brother Ning, you''re going away." Lin Beibei''s face darkened at once.


    "Well!" Ning Tao nodded.


    "Well, brother Naning, you should pay attention to safety." Lin Beibei is obviously a little lost. After thinking about it, he still opens his mouth.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll say hello to your brother for me later. I''ll go first."


    Ignoring Lin Beibei''s resentful eyes, Ning Tao leaves in a hurry.


    Let in the back originally prepared a belly of words of Lin Beibei Leng in situ, dry mouth just can''t say words.


    Out of the Dragon five, Ning Tao will drive the car on the right road, toward Wang Gang hiding place.


    There are multiple modes of transportation from here to Wudang Mountain, but Ning Tao thinks about it, so it''s absolutely a self driving way.


    After all, whether it''s a plane or a train, it''s not safe to have too many people and eyes. Driving can avoid a lot of eyes and ears.


    It''s more than 1000 kilometers from the East China Sea to Wudang Mountain. If you drive, you can get there at more than one point in a night. They drive in turn. It''s hard at most.


    When he came to Wang Gang''s residence, Wang Gang had already waited after special makeup.


    I have to say that Wang Gang''s make-up technique is very good. Fortunately, he was waiting for the hare last time. Otherwise, even if he met face-to-face, it was difficult to judge.


    Originally, few people saw Wang Gang''s true colors. At present, this practice has reduced the danger a lot, and Ning Tao has relaxed a lot.

 Chapter 636

    When he saw Wang Gang, Ning Tao understood that sentence: why do people say that photos are fake, not PS of course!


    Wang Gang''s complexion is quite black, but after such a dress, he looks a little delicate. He has a pair of black framed eyes on the bridge of his nose. He is very gentle, like a weak scholar.


    It''s like a young man with knowledge. He''s gentle and calm. What he doesn''t know, no one can imagine that he is a killer leader who has killed countless people.


    After several days of training, Wang Gang''s leg injury is not completely good, but the other side''s physical fitness is not bad, barely movable.


    Both of them are young men. They drive half the way by themselves, but they are not tired. They also chat with each other.


    The car galloped by until the next day, when it was almost noon, they finally arrived at the foot of Wudang Mountain.


    Wanzhangxiong mountain is about to run, the peak is high, and the five mountains meet the gate of heaven.


    The emperor of Qin and Han Dynasty was granted the Zen day. He did not love vanity but also had self-esteem.


    This is Ning Tao''s first visit to Wudang Mountain. Looking at the towering and beautiful mountains in front of him, Ning Tao does not think of Fang Zhenwu''s poems when he ascended Wudang Mountain in the Republic of China.


    The mountain is full of energy, the peak is covered with clouds, and the scenery is beautiful. After all, this is the location of his school. Ning Tao also has a lot of emotion.


    There are five mountains in China, and Wudang Mountain occupies an absolute place in China.


    According to legend, Tianzhu peak, the highest peak, was the place where the ancient Xuanwu (or Zhenwu) cultivated immortals and ascended. Later, Zhang Sanfeng ascended Wudang and became the Wudang school.


    Ning Tao has also read many legends about Wudang Mountain from some ancient books. Of course, many things are made up for him now, but it is undeniable that the inside story of Wudang school is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    In ancient times, there were three schools of Confucianism, Taoism and Buddhism. The former turned into Sinology. After Zhu Xi''s improvement, it has become the cultural spirit of the Chinese people, while Taoism has become the backbone of the Chinese people.


    Laozi''s inaction and Taoism''s self-cultivation, to a certain extent, have influenced the whole Chinese civilization.


    After sighing, Ning Tao and Wang Gang bought some big buns at the foot of the mountain and carried a parcel up the mountain.


    Naturally, the car was put at the foot of the mountain. The package was not clothes, but guys.


    This thing is left for Wang Gang to defend himself. After all, the other party is not a monk. Although he is relatively safe in Wudang sect, as the saying goes, when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds, and there is no harm in having one more heart.


    Of course, he is not completely for Wang Gang''s sake, most of his thoughts are on the so-called six pointed star, at least now Wang Gang can''t die.


    Ning Tao came to Wudang Mountain for the first time. Along the way, he was very curious, looking east and West, and Wang Gang was no exception.


    But when Ning Tao and his wife climbed to the top of the mountain to find Wudang, an embarrassing scene appeared.


    ¡£ What''s more There are a lot of buildings in Kuai / 6, and many of them are places where tickets are needed. When they ask about the service staff, they don''t know what Wudang sect is, but they just say: if you want to enter, you have to pay.


    "I''ll do it!"


    This time, Ning Tao had to pay money at home. He felt that he was too tired. He couldn''t help it. They paid the fee and wandered around for more than an hour. As a result, let alone Wudang sect, they didn''t even hear about Wudang sect.


    "Mr. Ning, are you from Wudang school?"


    Although they are strong, they have been struggling for a day and a night. They are really tired. They find a public chair and sit down. Wang Gang can''t help looking at Ning Tao suspiciously.


    Ning Tao didn''t hide anything from Wang Gang. On the way, he already admitted that he was a Wudang disciple. At that time, Wang Gang was only slightly surprised.


    After all, he is the leader of killers abroad, and has come into contact with many things that are difficult for people to touch. There are friars in China, and he knows something there.


    After learning that Ning Tao was a monk, Wang Gang''s breath was peaceful.


    Originally, he was very confident in his skills, but now Ning Tao is just like a student. He is not at the same level as the other party at all, so he is very frustrated.


    Now that he knew that he was a monk, it dawned on him that Ning Tao couldn''t find a place after they had made such a big circle. He couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Wudang disciples, they can''t find the mountain gate. They don''t make people laugh.


    "Of course, or you think I''m taking you for a tour!" Ning Tao smell speech didn''t have good spirit of turn a white eye, very displeased of accept a sentence.


    The depression in his heart is no less than that of Wang Gang. He has asked many people along the way, and they all look at him like fools, which makes him crazy.


    Some people even told him that he had read too many novels and was possessed, which made him speechless.


    Leng Yang lost this thing in his heart, but he couldn''t think of it.In fact, it''s not surprising that the administrators didn''t know about it. Wudang disciples usually keep a low profile. Even if they see it and the other party doesn''t say it, ordinary people won''t know that they are from Wudang sect.


    In addition, the sect stresses avoiding the world. It''s impossible to practice in this busy tourist spot, otherwise, how can we practice.


    Wudang Mountain is too big, and Ning Tao is tired. Just as he is thinking about whether to make this call, a clear voice suddenly rings in his ear, "two gentlemen, are you looking for Wudang sect?"


    Ning Tao heard the sound of nature, and thought to himself: sister, there''s someone who understands me at last. When he turned back, he saw a little girl standing beside him.


    The little girl was wearing a long skirt with local characteristics. Her head was wrapped with a few willow braided headrings. She had bright eyes and white teeth. Her big black eyes were like stars in the sky, and her eyelashes were long, which was quite weird.


    From the other side, Ning Tao feels a sense of purity. As expected, one side of soil and water nurtures another side of people. It''s too pure. This little girl is just like the one in the painting.


    Behind the girl, there is a schoolbag, just like the little girl next door.


    "Yes, little sister, do you know where Wudang sect is?"


    After looking at the little girl, Ning Tao nodded his head.


    There are not many people here. The little girl showed her vigilance and asked, "what are you looking for from Wudang school?"


    Is there a door?


    Ning Tao felt that the little girl might be a member of her own clan. He said with a smile, "well, I''m a member of Wudang sect."


    "You?"


    Hearing this, the little girl stepped back and said, "who are you in the end? Why haven''t I seen you?"


    "I''m Ning Tao. It''s my first time up the mountain." Ning Tao rubbed his hands, afraid to scare each other, trying to make himself look more kind.


    "What, you are Ning Tao!"


    The little girl smell speech eyes a stare, as if saw ghost general, double eyes rapid blink move, stare at Ning Tao to see continuously.


    "Well What''s the matter? Do you know me? "


    Ning Tao is not natural to see, some can not touch the brain, asked a sentence.


    "Hum, how can you prove that you are martial uncle Ning Tao?" The vigilance in the little girl''s eyes does not put, ask again.


    "Proof?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "if you take me to Wudang school, I can prove it."


    "I want to have a try first."


    As soon as the little girl flicks her head with one hand, the willow rings on her head scatter and are caught in her hand. When she is whipped, her wrist flicks and she wraps Ning Tao''s arm around her.

 Chapter 637

    The little girl said she would do it without any sign. She startled Ning Tao, and Wang Gang subconsciously grabbed the bag.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the willow came to Ning Tao. The sharp willow made the air whistling.


    It''s obvious that the little girl has used her spiritual power. If she really wants to be solid, at least there must be a few bloodstains.


    Although Ning Tao can''t use his spiritual power, he has rich experience in fighting. At the moment, when his eyes narrowed and his reflexive hand explored, he grasped the wicker and held it like a rock.


    Lift Mou to blunt a little girl to wrinkle to frown, rather Tao light way, "small age, how casually hand to hurt a person?"


    Her wicker was caught by Ning Tao. The little girl was obviously surprised and quickly retreated. No matter how hard she tried, it seemed that the wicker had taken root in the former''s hands. She couldn''t take out any of it. Instead, her face turned red.


    "Cut, it''s boring!"


    After this experiment, the little girl also realized the gap between the two, let go, some unwilling to mutter, "I just try your back, you are fierce what fierce."


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao sniffed at the corner of his mouth and wondered where he was fierce.


    It seems that when Wudang was a little girl, it would be better for us to be kind


    "This one?"


    The little girl''s eyes murmured, hit her mouth, touched her stomach and said cunningly, "it''s not impossible to take you there, but now it''s late and we have to climb the mountain. I don''t think it''s better for us to have a meal first?"


    "To eat?"


    Being told by the other party, Ning Tao was also a little hungry. He wandered around the building group for a long time. The thing in the morning had already been digested, so he nodded and said, "OK."


    "Yeah, I''ll have steak."


    Hear Ning Tao promise, the little girl immediately eyebrows, turn around and walk toward the outside, Ning Tao two people look at each other, also had to keep up.


    (L4)


    there is a hotel on the mountain, which is convenient for tourists. If you can open a hotel on it, you can imagine the price of things, but the little girl doesn''t care so much. As soon as she sits down, she skillfully orders some food for the waiter.


    Ning Tao frowned at Wen Yan, and they ate it for three. The little girl ordered more than ten dishes at a time, not for fear of spending money, but for some waste.


    However, seeing the excitement on the little girl''s face, he just called his martial uncle and didn''t care. Looking at the little girl in front of him, Ning Tao asked, "little girl, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Qin Rong. You can call me Rong Rong."


    Before the meal was served, the little girl was already rude. When she heard Ning Tao''s question, she didn''t raise her head vaguely.


    "Oh."


    Ning Tao Wen Yan nodded, thought about it, and asked again, "that, Rong Rong, do you know ye Wanqing?"


    Ning Tao was able to restrain himself when he didn''t see the people of Wudang. Now when he saw the people on the mountain, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Why, what are you asking about Uncle Ye?"


    On hearing this, the little girl finally lifted up, a pair of vigilant appearance.


    The face of this little girl, Ning Tao some egg pain, the other side seems to him a pair of defensive appearance.


    Looking at Rongrong''s hostile look, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and explained, "I have a good relationship with your Uncle Ye. I want to ask her about it."


    "Are you really my martial uncle Ning?"


    Qin Rong Leng Leng looked at Ning Tao for a while, for a long time to hold out a word.


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao is a little speechless. After a long time of emotional disturbance, the other party still doesn''t believe him. He shakes his head and says, "forget it, I''ll go up the mountain and find her myself."


    On the other side, Ning Tao doesn''t expect the other side to tell the truth, so he doesn''t ask.


    He didn''t ask, and Qin Rong didn''t speak. He bowed his head to pick up rice.


    It has to be said that Qin Rong is very good at eating, and he can eat better than Ning Tao. His mouth never stops.


    More than ten minutes later, Qin Rong just touched her stomach. With a satisfied look on her face, she looked at the two people who were watching her and stood up slowly. "You wait for me here. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Then he turned away from his seat and went to the back.


    When Qin Rong goes to the bathroom, she doesn''t go in. Instead, she turns around and looks at Ning Tao and Ning Tao. Then she walks towards the back door.


    A minute later, Qin Rong came out of the back door with a long stretch, and said with a proud face, "hum, two fools, if you want to pretend to be my martial uncle, how can you escape the eye of Qin Rong."


    "Rongrong, it''s not kind to leave like this."


    The little girl just walked two steps, behind her came a voice of banter, let her step a stagnation, suddenly back.


    As soon as he turns his head, Qin Rong sees Ning Tao standing behind him with both positive and negative hands, looking at himself with a smile.


    "You Why are you following me? "


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Ning Tao, Qin Rong is at a loss. She steps back two steps involuntarily and looks at Ning Tao warily."If I don''t come with you, you''ll run away."


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, some don''t understand the little girl''s hostility to him.


    "I How can I run? I just came out to go to the toilet Qin Rong''s big eyes kept turning, but her steps moved back little by little.


    "I said, if you''re running, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Ning Tao sees this, some toothache, go forward two steps, both hands spread a way, "little girl, no matter how we say is also a clan, you this to me so big hostility why?"


    "Bah, who lives with you? You are a big liar. I won''t be fooled by you."


    Seeing that his trick is seen through by Ning Tao, Qin Rong hums and tenses up, obviously to the extreme.


    "Liar?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, is speechless, "I cheat you what?"


    "You are not my martial uncle Ning Tao at all. I tell you, this is Wudang Mountain. As long as you dare to move me, you will never run away."


    "I said, where can you tell that I''m not Ning Tao?" See the other side bite this point not to put, Ning Tao wry smile a, some helpless.


    "If you are Uncle Ning Tao, how can you not find the clan? Hum, don''t think you want to cheat me when I am young!" Little girl some a tendon, recognize don''t look back.


    Ning Tao is also too lazy to talk nonsense. He knows that if he doesn''t show evidence, the other party will give up. He takes the phone out of his pocket and dials it directly to Qingyang.


    But Ning Tao''s heart is also day dog, originally don''t want to be too shameful, little girl is really don''t give face, but people seem to be younger, he can''t say anything.


    Fortunately, Qingyang didn''t answer the phone for a while. Ning Tao said the situation awkwardly and handed his mobile phone forward. He said angrily, "Nuo, your uncle Qingyang''s phone."


    "True or false."


    See Ning Tao just called to say have model have kind, the vigilance on the small wench face went a few minutes, gathered two steps forward.


    "If it''s true or false, just take it." Ning Tao stepped forward and gave the cell phone to the little girl directly.


    Qin Rong just picked up her mobile phone and picked it up. She picked it up and looked at Ning Tao. After only one minute, she handed it to the latter. She looked at Ning Tao with embarrassment and said, "Uncle Ning Tao, I''m sorry, I thought..."


    "You think I''m fake, don''t you?" Ning Tao did not have the good spirit to turn a white eye, "the young age heart eye is so heavy, careful later marries not to go out."


    Unexpectedly, Qin Rong didn''t open her mouth, but her eyes turned red.

 Chapter 638

    "What''s the matter?"


    When Ning Tao saw this, he felt that his words were not too heavy. How could this little girl turn from sunny to overcast in an instant? Is she so glassy.


    Wang Gang, who followed beside him, was also stunned. How could the child be Yin and Yang for a while!


    This sentence does not ask fortunately, a question of this little girl with the wrong medicine in general, even wipe tears, sobbing cry up, looks very sad.


    The two men saw a little girl like this. They looked at each other and agreed.


    This No! She is so young that she shouldn''t hate to marry!


    Ning Tao hears the speech forehead to dun up a black line, this change is also too fast, he just said the other side a, don''t need so don''t experience, glass heart.


    Waiting for him to expect the other side to lead the way, Ning Tao hurriedly said to the little girl, "OK, OK, you''ve played with me several times, I didn''t say anything, I just said you this sentence, as for this, don''t cry, good!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s words came down, Qin Rong stopped crying. Instead, she clenched her fist tightly and rushed to Ning Tao, shouting, "I want to avenge martial Uncle Ye, beat you heartbreaker!"


    0


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    This word ambiguity is also too big, Ning Tao sees this to quickly step back, opening to ask a way.


    "I want to vent my anger on Uncle Ye, hum."


    Qin Rong a pair of angry appearance, two small fists waving non-stop, fortunately did not use any spiritual power.


    Ning Tao hid a few times, see the other side still chatter endlessly to say, also angry, both hands a probe, grasped the hands of the little girl, eyebrow a frown, "in the end is how to return a responsibility?"


    What revenge for ye Shishu, disorderly, let Ning Tao some uneasy, in the heart faint flustered.


    Qin Rong is also tired. She knows that she is not Ning Tao''s opponent at all, but she refuses to show weakness. When she looks up, her tears turn in her pupils and she says, "since you disfigured Uncle Ye, you don''t care about her any more. You haven''t come back to see Uncle Ye for half a year. What kind of man are you? I''ll fight with you!"


    Although the cultivation of the little girl is not very good, her strength is not small. As soon as she earns, she breaks away from the control of Ning Tao. Then her small fist falls on Ning Tao. Although it doesn''t hurt much, the thin camel is bigger than the horse.


    When Ning Tao hears that Yan''s face turns black gradually, he seems to have lost his soul. When he thinks of his elder martial sister''s crime, his heart is like a knife. Scenes of the past come like springs. Qin Rong''s raindrop fist falls on him and doesn''t move any more.


    Qin Rong''s words are ambiguous, but somehow, they fall on Ning Tao''s ears like needles, which makes his heart tingle.


    Qin Rongyuan thought Ning Tao would resist, no matter how hard it was, he would avoid it. He expected that the other party would not.


    In this way, she didn''t dare to do it. She looked up and looked at Ning Tao''s frightening look. Her heart jumped. She quickly stepped back and said, "you What''s the matter with you? "


    Ning Tao came back and shook his head. Looking at Qin Rong, he said, "Rong Rong, take me back to zongmen."


    "Er..."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, Qin Rong didn''t dare to make a fuss, so he quickly agreed and whispered, "come with me."


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what the relationship between Qin Rong and ye Wanqing is, but seeing the other party''s appearance just now, he worries inexplicably. After two steps, he can''t help but ask, "how is she now?"


    At the mention of Ye Wanqing, Qin Rong immediately burst into tears, pursed her lips and said, "martial uncle Martial uncle, since she came back last year, she has been closed, but But... "


    "But what?"


    Ning Tao frowned and asked in a slow voice.


    "But Qiu Ze of Emei has to pester his martial uncle all day and propose again and again, which makes it difficult for him to be quiet."


    "Qiu Ze? Propose? "


    These two words let Ning Tao''s pupil suddenly shrink, and his face tensed instantly. He wrote down these two words, and then asked again, "how do you say uncle ye?"


    "Uncle Ye naturally disagrees, but Qiu Ze actually lives in Wudang sect. I heard that he recently took out a treasure, which moved Shizu very much. Maybe he was a little loose!"


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth when he heard the words, but he clenched his hand.


    "Martial uncle, you must not let martial Uncle Ye marry that Qiu Ze. I''ve heard that that guy is a lecher and a smiling tiger. Martial uncle may die after he marries him."


    Qin Rong looked back at Ning Tao with tears in her eyes and said something full of expectation.


    "Well, I see."


    Ning Tao nodded and felt his brain was in a mess. He was really in no mood to talk to this little girl.


    Normally speaking, the scar on Ye Wanqing''s face is very obvious. Others shouldn''t miss it. The little girl says that this person is lustful, so how can she pursue Ye Wanqing.The more he thinks about it, the more confused he is. Ning Tao doesn''t want to think about it any more. When he gets to the mountain, he goes to see ye Wanqing himself and asks him.


    Wudang Mountain is very big, which is a very general name. In fact, there are dozens of mountains, large and small. The place of Wudang school refuses that Wudang hall is not near, and the location is remote.


    The deeper he went, the more luxuriant the forest was, and the rough the road was. After a little girl''s explanation, he suddenly realized.


    Wudang hall was originally the address of Wudang sect, but in the past, Wudang moved out in order to avoid the world.


    Later, after the liberation of the whole country, the main hall of Wudang was destroyed and the people of Wudang school were driven away.


    Although the government recognizes the status of Wudang after that, it is impossible to return the Wudang hall. These are cultural relics and belong to the state.


    Both the appreciation value and the research value are immeasurable. It is obviously too wasteful for some monks to live in, so they have reached some kind of cooperation agreement with Wudang school.


    Wudang is separated from the main hall of Wudang. Under the condition that it is stipulated that the main hall cannot be damaged, it is entrusted to the government for management, but it has to take some profits.


    After all, a group of people on the mountain still have to eat and practice. They can''t do without money.


    In fact, it''s not only Wudang family that does this, but also several others.


    This is also the reason why Ning Tao has been wandering around the hall for a long time, but he has not found Wudang school.


    Fortunately, none of the three were ordinary people. Although the road was rough, it was hard to defeat them. About an hour later, they came to Wudang sect. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to get here because of the steep surroundings in a mountain depression. However, it''s rare to find a flat land covering more than ten mu.

 Chapter 639

    Although this place is not peaceful, the building is built on the mountain. There is a faint sound of stream beside the ear. It is a rare place for seclusion.


    "Come on, follow me."


    After wiping the sweat on her forehead, Qin Rong looked back at Ning Tao and took the lead to move forward.


    After a high slope, in the direction, it is connected by a suspension bridge, straight to the inside.


    I don''t know if Wudang people knew that he was coming. At one end of the suspension bridge, a young man in a Taoist robe hung his head to help him. Seeing Ning Tao, he rushed to meet him. With one hand, he made a sign and said respectfully to the latter, "I''ve seen martial uncle Ning Tao."


    "Nephew Wu!"


    Seeing the young man, Ning Tao looked happy and gave him a gift. He looked at him and said, "how''s the injury?"


    This young man named Wu Hailin once went down the mountain with Qingyang to help him. Among the younger generation of Wudang, he was a calm man.


    But later I got hurt and went back to zongmen. I didn''t expect that the first one who came to zongmen was to meet him.


    It is reasonable to say that the other party is older than him, but he has taken advantage of the master and has a good generation.


    "Thank you, martial uncle. I''ve recovered."


    Wu Hailin smiles, shakes his head, and then says, "uncle, master, uncle, they want me to welcome you again. If there''s nothing wrong, you can follow me to see the master first."


    "So good!" Ning Tao heard speech to see a little girl, agreed.


    "Well, I''ve finished my task. I''m full today. I''ll go back to bed first."


    Qin Rong touched next belly, eye Piao eye Ning Tao, seem to still have dissatisfaction, turn round to leave.


    "Martial uncle, this way, please!"


    Wu Hailin stretched out his hand to Ning Tao and asked.


    "Well."


    For Qin Rong''s attitude, Ning Tao has been used to it for a long time, and he is not angry. In his eyes, the other party is just a little girl, just like Lin Beibei.


    But Lin Beibei is more clever and sensible than her, and Qin Rong is more unruly.


    Although Wudang school was built in the valley, its architecture is much less magnificent than those Wudang halls on the mountain, but it has great advantages and small beauty.


    At present, pavilions and pavilions are also very chic. Various sculptures can be seen everywhere. With some pine ornaments, walking in them can feel a bit of winding path leading to seclusion.


    Wu Hailin is very popular in Wudang school. When someone meets him on the way, he will come forward to say hello. At this time, the former will introduce Ning Tao.


    Many Wudang disciples, like Wu Hailin''s generation, came to see him.


    Many people are curious about this martial uncle who has never been back to the clan.


    There are too many legends about him in zongmen. Now there are young people who want to go down the mountain to experience. Donghai is the first choice.


    Along the way, through Wu Hailin''s introduction, Ning Tao also learned that the whole Wudang sect had less than 200 people.


    Ning Tao was surprised to hear that he was one of the eight sects. Is this the only one?


    But on second thought, he could understand that today, after all, it''s not as hard as before. It''s hard to cultivate on the mountain, and it''s much less attractive to ordinary people.


    In addition, the turbid Qi of heaven and earth is becoming more and more abundant now, so there are too few constitutions suitable for cultivating immortals, and the eight sects are not as good as before.


    -p. Of course, these two hundred people are also the mainstays of Wudang, and there are many registered disciples outside of them.


    These people are either not well qualified, or they have too many things in the world to practice wholeheartedly. They are not the core.


    When they talked all the way, they had already come to the outside of a main hall, which is also the largest one in Wudang. Wu Hailin turned his head and motioned for Ning Tao to take him into the main hall.


    There are lights in the hall. As soon as you enter the hall, you will see a huge statue of the patriarch. Below you will see a huge censer with fragrance curling in it.


    Under the offering table under the censer, there are several futons. Ning Tao just glances at the three people sitting on one side seat.


    Among them, the person sitting in the first place has white hair, white eyebrows, ruddy complexion, high frontal bone and tall body.


    Under him was a Donnie, about forty or fifty years old, with shallow wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and a kind face.


    The last one was a middle-aged man with black-and-white hair, with a solemn face and a look of self-confidence.


    Seeing the three people, they all look at Ning Tao. For a moment, Ning Tao only feels up and down, as if he has been seen through inside and outside. The blood baby in Danhai also feels great pressure and is ready to move.


    "I''ve met two masters, master and uncle."


    First of all, Wu Hailin came quickly and paid homage to the three. Then he turned back and motioned to Ning Tao. He pointed to the old man with white eyebrows and said, "martial uncle, this is our Wudang master zuwuwu."


    "I''ve seen martial uncle Wuwang."


    As soon as these three people just sat there, Ning Tao felt as if they were three mountains. Not to mention the reality, he couldn''t even look up. He immediately came forward and saluted.The old man with white eyebrows was kind and gave Ning Tao a little smile with praise on his face.


    "This is my silent master of Wudang."


    Wu Hailin pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "this is our Wudang Ziyang leader."


    Ziyang doesn''t have much airs. As soon as Ning Tao worships, he stands up and gives a salute. He says with a smile, "younger martial brother Ning Tao is so polite. He has rich Qi and blood, and has wonderful roots. It''s not bad. No wonder martial uncle Wuchen will make an exception to accept you as an apprentice!"


    Then Ziyang turned to Wang Gang and asked, "this is Mr. Wang."


    Although Wang Gang was not a monk, he was already under great pressure when he saw this posture. Today, he had a long insight. He immediately became respectful and put his hands together. "Hello, master!"


    "Well, Mr. Wang has been working hard all the way. It''s better to have a rest in the guest room first."


    It''s known that Ning Tao is going to bring a person here, but he is not a Wudang disciple, so it''s not suitable to stay here now.


    "Thank you, master."


    Coming here, Wang Gang felt relieved and fled all the way. Where did he sleep? Now there are so many experts, so he found a place.


    Then Wu Hailin accompanied Wang Gang to retreat, and soon Ning Tao was left in the hall.


    "Ning Tao, since you have returned to the ancestral clan, you''d better offer incense to your grandmaster first."


    Without outsiders, Ziyang stretched out his hand and looked at ningtao.


    Ning Tao naturally has no objection to this. He bows three times and respectfully inserts three trembling incense into the censer.


    After finishing this, Ning Tao sighed before he spoke. Looking at Ning Tao, he was a little ashamed and said, "nephew Ning, Wudang was powerless during your last trip to Beijing. I hope you don''t resent zongmen!"

 Chapter 640

    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he quickly waved his hand and said, "uncle, I''m serious. I''m ok now. Besides, it''s all over. Don''t mention it any more."


    Naturally, what the other party said was that he was forced to join the army. In fact, he didn''t complain much about Wudang sect. After all, the eight sects are in an awkward position. To some extent, they are not as good as one of the powerful families in Beijing.


    After all, it''s a world ruled by law, and it''s not just a matter of pure force.


    Besides, to be fair, Wu Chenzi helped him a lot.


    At the moment, Wu Hu can still say these things. Obviously, he is not regarded as an outsider.


    "Good, good, brother Wuchen didn''t mistake you."


    Looking at Ning Tao''s look, he felt relieved and said three good words in a row.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s the first time for Ning Tao to return to zongmen. You can''t do without a meeting ceremony. Otherwise, younger martial brother Wuchen will not give up when he comes back."


    Speechless see this also slightly smile, looking at without false then open a way.


    "Ha ha, of course there are gifts."


    Then he took out a smile from his face and gave it to Bai Ning.


    "This is the heart card. There is a small spirit gathering array in it. If you wear it for a long time, it has the effect of calming and Qi gathering."


    "Thank you, master."


    When Ning Tao heard that he was happy, he quickly took it. He had to start with the jade plate. It was warm and felt very good. There were some patterns on it, which were very beautiful. When Ning Tao saw the jade plate, he was very happy.


    Originally, he had the heart coagulating beads sent by Wu Chenzi, but with the deepening of his realm, the effect has become much smaller, and now the jade brand will only be more precious.


    "Tut Tut, younger martial brother, the method of making this jade plate has been lost for a long time, and there are no more than five in our clan. Ning Tao, you should keep it well."


    Looking at the jade plate on Ning Tao''s hand, Ziyang is also envious beside him, so he asks.


    "Ah, so precious, how dare I want it!"


    Ning Tao hears speech a surprised, the face dew surprised, will refuse to come down.


    "Well, since it''s a gift from my uncle, I''d better take it." Ziyang smiles and reaches out to stop it.


    "Well, I can''t compare with your martial uncle Wuwang''s handwriting, but I have some old herbs here. I''ll give you tomorrow''s medicine bath."


    Wuwang took out the gift, speechless beside also said a sentence.


    "Medicine bath?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, some unknown, so, have never heard of medicine bath, it is in the medicine bubble, that not a medicine taste, strange ah.


    "Well, younger martial brother, this medicine bath is the secret recipe of Wudang. It is made with nearly a hundred kinds of traditional Chinese medicine. It can not only boil muscles and bones, but also consolidate spiritual power. Martial uncle Wuchen has already prepared it for you." Seeing this, Ziyang opens his mouth and explains to Ning Tao.


    "Hundreds of traditional Chinese medicines?" A listen to this, Ning Tao can''t help but take a breath, a little surprised, just think enough frightening.


    "I heard martial brother Wuchen say that you have the blood baby of Bai Di in your body?"


    Wu Wu''s eyes narrowed and looked at Ning Tao. He slowly asked.


    "Well."


    This matter also has nothing to hide, Ning Tao simply and generously admitted.


    As soon as his words fell, he suddenly felt a heavy shoulder. Wuhu had already stood in front of him, with an arm on his shoulder.


    Then Ning Tao felt a warm spiritual power pouring in and went straight to his Danhai.


    As soon as I got to Dantian, the spirit power slowly approached the floating blood baby.


    About feel this power, blood baby suddenly opened his eyes, hands a wave, is a blood gush out, directly will this power to spring open.


    "Why?"


    After seeing this, he was surprised, and then his spirit power suddenly increased. As soon as he circled the whole body, he wrapped the blood baby tightly.


    Ning Tao suddenly felt a stagnation in his body, and there was a very uncomfortable feeling. Fortunately, the spirit power didn''t last long. After about two or three seconds, he took it back.


    "It''s true that the blood baby''s body is full of spiritual power, but it''s just that the intention of killing is too heavy. My martial nephew has not reached the realm of refining the baby. It''s better to use it less."


    Wuwu sighed and looked at ningtao carefully.


    In the aspect of practice, Ning Tao knew that he was far from the other side, so he immediately nodded and agreed.


    After examining the biggest hidden danger in Ning Tao''s body, the atmosphere in the field gradually relaxed, and he began to ask about Ning Tao''s practice.


    Ning Tao can also feel the sincerity of these three people to himself, and take the opportunity to ask one by one what he doesn''t know much about his practice. In his opinion, the difficult problems are nothing in Wuwang''s eyes. The three people are also very patient and solve his doubts one by one.


    Ziyang is concerned about Ning Tao''s affairs in the East China Sea. After all, as the leader of the clan, he attaches great importance to the Qi luck of the clan.Now Feifei jewelry has a deep relationship with Wudang, and Ziyang is also very concerned about it.


    After a conversation, it lasted three or four hours, until late at night, Wuwang and Wuwang gradually dispersed, while Ning Tao was taken to the guest room by Ziyang to have a rest.


    There was nothing to say for a night. The next day at daybreak, Ning Tao stretched himself. He looked at the white sky in the East and got up.


    "Mr. Ning."


    As soon as he went out, Ning Tao saw Wang Gang standing in the courtyard and looking around. When he saw him, he called respectfully.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Ning Tao looked around and asked.


    "No I didn''t see anything. I''m just curious about Wudang. I''ll look around. " Wang Gang smell speech some nervous, open mouth says.


    "What''s good here? Go out and have a look."


    Ning Tao a Leng, after opening to say a sentence.


    "This This is the land of the immortal family. It''s not good to walk around. "


    Wang Gang hears speech heart a joy, then look at Ning Tao''s face to open a way.


    "What''s the matter? Let''s go. It''s just the first time I''ve come back to accompany you around."


    Ning Tao can''t help but say, one hand a negative, go out.


    For Wang Gang, he doesn''t like it or hate it. The other side is honest all the way. Anyway, the other side has to live here for a period of time. It''s nothing to walk around in advance.


    Wudang in the daytime is naturally different from Wudang at night. Ning Tao walks around with his memory, and Wang Gang respectfully follows, just like a tourist.


    "Martial uncle."


    Just as Ning Tao was standing in a pavilion, a crisp voice sounded behind him. As soon as Ning Tao looked back, he saw a beautiful figure coming from afar.


    "Xu LAN?"


    Ning Tao fixed an eye to see, isn''t it Xu LAN? Last time the club broke up, I haven''t seen you for half a year.


    Female big 18 change, changed the body Taoist robe Xu LAN has a special charm, the body bone than before long opened some, more and more water spirit.


    "You''re back to your school, too."


    When the other party comes near, Ning Tao looks up and down and says with a smile.


    "Well, yesterday I heard that girl Rongrong said that you came back. Today I went to see you after I finished my homework, but you were not there. I didn''t expect to come out."


    Xu LAN is as always living wave, at the moment see Ning Tao look happy, hands immediately hugged the latter''s arm, eyes are bent into crescent moon.


    "Lan Lan, who is he?"


    At this time, a bad voice suddenly came out from below, a young man went up the steps, looking at Xu LAN holding Ning Tao''s arm, eyes gloomy.

 Chapter 641

    Seeing the young man with a bad complexion, Xu Lan''s face changed slightly. He said to the young man, "Liu Chong, this is my martial uncle. It''s none of your business. How can I meet you anywhere?"


    "Martial uncle?"


    The young man was a little stunned when he heard the words. Then he looked up at Ning Tao and said, "hum, being a martial uncle doesn''t look like a martial uncle. It seems that Wudang has fallen to the bone. There''s no medicine to save it!"


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao eyes suddenly a MI, light way, "you are?"


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Liu Chong, a disciple of Emei. I''m here to attend Wudang tea party this time."


    The young man is full of pride. He feels proud to be a disciple of Emei. Looking at Ning Tao, he is quite arrogant.


    "Oh, since you come to Wudang, you should look like a guest, otherwise you are not welcome here!"


    The other party''s attitude made him very unhappy, but he didn''t care about it. As soon as the words fell, he turned to look at Xu LAN and said, "Lan Lan, let''s go."


    It''s a long time since I''ve seen each other. Ning Tao has a lot to ask each other, including what Qin Rong said yesterday about ye Wanqing. He''s already impatient.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that Ning Taoli ignored himself, he left with LAN LAN. Liu Chong was so worried that he thought that he didn''t pay attention to me. I''m an excellent disciple of Emei. It''s too much! As soon as she turned, she blocked the way and said calmly, "this gentleman, LAN LAN is occupied by me today. She wants to accompany me to visit Wudang hall. If you have something, you''d better make an appointment another day. Please go ahead!"


    Then he looked at Xu LAN, his eyes flashed a fiery, and said, "Lan Lan, while it''s still early, it''s not too hot, let''s go now." Liu Chong is too lazy to pay attention to others. He wants to pull Xu LAN away.


    "Liu Chong, you..."


    Xu LAN face fierce a change, faint have a son anger, but seem to think of what, reveal a little helpless, just be forced by her from was pressed down.


    "Lan Lan, I advise you to come with me. Otherwise, if I count less in this audit, I''m afraid..." With a smile, Liu Chong seemed to have another point. He held his arms and deliberately lengthened his voice.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Ning Tao''s mind moved. Normally, how dare a disciple of Emei be arrogant here? Seeing Lan Lan''s face getting worse and worse, Ning Tao grabbed Xu Lan''s arm with his backhand and raised a radian at the corner of his mouth. "Follow me."


    Just three words, for Xu LAN, it''s like three reassurances. From Ning Tao''s face, she can see that there is no doubt. When she is happy, she will follow Ning Tao to leave.


    "I said if you were kicked by a donkey, I told you to go away!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao still wants to take Xu LAN away, the young man no longer has a good temper and starts to talk arrogantly.


    "Don''t make me do it, get out of here!"


    I''ve seen arrogant people, and I''ve never seen such arrogance in other people''s homes. If I hadn''t seen it in my own home, Ning Tao would have slapped each other in the face.


    What? I can''t remember how many people he killed in the past year. Now there are some conceited guys jumping out.


    "You want me to go away?"


    The young man seemed to have heard something out of the blue. He pointed to the tip of his nose and then roared hysterically, "what are you, dare you tell me to go away, do you know who I am? I don''t think you''re living long enough! "


    It seems that the young man is not afraid of making a big fuss. His mouth is full of resentment. Ning Tao''s face remains unchanged and his fist clenches suddenly.


    He doesn''t like to force. At this time, his fist is more effective. But before he makes a move, Xu LAN grabs Ning Tao''s arm and whispers in his ear.


    "Uncle, no, he''s from the National Security Bureau."


    "National Security Bureau?"


    A listen to this name, Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, look tiny have a Leng.


    "Hey, hey, how are you? I''m afraid!"


    Xu Lan''s words were naturally heard by Liu Chong. At the moment, he saw Ning Tao hesitant and gave a cold smile. He said again, "it happens that this year I am still in charge of the audit work of Wudang hall. Depending on your attitude, maybe I will underreport you if I am in a bad mood."


    Ning Tao smell speech pupil slightly a shrink, the heart but understand, no wonder this boy can so arrogant, originally is the National Security Bureau.


    The eight sects are under the unified management of the country, and the immediate superior is the National Security Bureau. No wonder this boy is so bold and fearless.


    When Liu Chong finished, Ning Tao said faintly, "have you finished?"


    "That''s it."


    Liu Chong held his arms and said triumphantly, "no matter who you are, now apologize to me, I can forgive you when I''m in a good mood!"


    "Do you want me to apologize?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech heart a joy, in the eye has the cold awn twinkle, the entire person approached one step.


    "You What are you going to do? Do you Wudang people dare to attack me? "


    Feeling Ning Tao''s bad look, Liu Chong was startled and quickly stepped back.Ning Tao took a deep look at Liu Chong. Then he shook his head and said, "I''m kidding. You''re from the National Security Bureau. How can we Wudang sect be so rude?"


    "Hum, I know you dare not..."


    Liu Chong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the speech, but before he finished his speech, a bang suddenly sounded in his ear. A bullet rubbed Liu Chong''s skull and left, suddenly stopping his speech.


    "Putong"


    the feeling of approaching death, who tasted who was afraid, but this time, Liu Chong directly sat down on the ground, a layer of sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead.


    When he looked up, he looked at the shooter. However, he saw a young man with a gun in his hand who had been behind them. It was obvious that he was the one who had just shot.


    "Damn, I can''t stand pretending to be a bully!"


    It was Wang Gang who made the move. Just seeing Ning Tao''s sign, he immediately made the move.


    For him, killing people is like eating. The reason why the muzzle of the gun just deviated was that he deliberately did it.


    "You You shot me? "


    Liu Chong, who came back to his mind, immediately stared at him. He was surprised and angry: "what''s your name? I''ll report it to you and lock you up."


    You know, he''s just a civilian of the National Security Bureau. He''s responsible for the affairs of the eight sects. How could he experience such a death? It''s a bit soul stirring.


    "Ah, I said, brother, when can you change your temper? Why are you still so hot? Put the muzzle away quickly."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao hurriedly steps forward, embraces Wang Gang, and immediately persuades him. He just carries Liu Chong behind his back, but frowns and winks.


    "Boss Ning, don''t stop me. I''m going to kill him today!"


    Wang Gang''s reaction is not bad, and his cooperation is also perfect. If he grabs with one hand, he will make another move.


    Seeing this, Liu Chong was so scared that he hid behind the pillar. NIMA, seeing the muzzle of the gun, could not stop shivering.


    The sound of the gun soon attracted many people''s attention. Before long, a dozen people came from all directions.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A middle-aged man with gold glasses came forward, looked at each other and asked.


    "Team leader, Wudang people shot me."


    As soon as he saw the comer, Liu Chong''s courage came back and pointed to Ning Tao.


    "Shoot?"


    The middle-aged man''s face immediately sank when he heard the speech. He turned his head and looked at Ziyang, who came here. "Ziyang Taoist friend, I want to say something about this."

 Chapter 642

    The purple sun smell speech imperceptibly wrinkled brow, complexion taut some, looking at both parties, as if some embarrassed.


    At present, these people are from the National Security Bureau. They are not worried about themselves, but the state machine behind them has to be feared.


    As the saying goes, the king of hell is easy to be provoked, and the kids are hard to be bothered. Facing the important and powerful figures in the National Security Bureau, zongmen are not afraid. After all, everything follows the rules, and they are afraid of people like Liu Chong.


    He has already understood the matter just now. He knows too much about the temperament of Liu Chong and others. However, he controls the income audit of Zhenwu hall and is used to being arrogant and domineering at ordinary times. Few Wudang monks can be provoked. He never expected that Ning Tao would get involved with these people as soon as he came back. It''s really bad.


    However, just when Ziyang wants to open his mouth and make things better, Ning Tao''s words make the atmosphere tense.


    "What are you, and I''ll give you an account?"


    Words are not heavy, a light word, but let the presence of all faces changed.


    Although Ning Tao has never been back to the clan, his reputation in Wudang is not low, and he has become an idol in many people''s hearts.


    But it''s one thing to know this fierce. I didn''t expect that some cowards would be scared out of their hearts.


    You know, this is not something that can be solved by force. All of a sudden, everyone was worried.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    The middle-aged man with eyes was stunned, and then he opened his mouth with a calm face.


    "Team leader, you see, this man is too arrogant. According to what I said, arrest him immediately, or you will turn against him."


    Liu Chong immediately screamed when he heard that he didn''t care how high Ning Tao''s cultivation was. Even the leader of the sect had to keep a low profile towards them. How could a monk be afraid?


    "Team leader Huang, this should be a misunderstanding. Otherwise, on behalf of Wudang sect, I apologize to you. Look..."


    Seeing the situation becoming more and more tense, Ziyang hastened to open his mouth to mediate.


    There''s no way. He''s the head of the clan. He offends the man in front of him. I''m afraid he''ll be in trouble in the future.


    "Elder martial brother, this matter has nothing to do with Wudang. I''d like to see how these people can turn the world around?"


    Ning Tao breaks Ziyang''s words with a cold smile.


    He can see that the national security bureau is really deceiving people too much. Now that he has met them, let''s take these people for example.


    "Yes, you have seed, but if you leave Wudang sect, you are nothing. Come and take it away. Those who dare to resist will be killed."


    Huang, head of the National Security Bureau, gave orders to the people behind him with a cold smile.


    Liu Chong was excited when he heard the words. What he liked most was to step on the monks'' faces. This kind of cool feeling was enough to make his adrenal glands explode, and he was the first to rush up.


    As for resistance, I''m joking. This matter can be big or small, but it represents the country. If you dare to resist, it will be a big trouble.


    This is the power of dictatorship.


    But this time, he was surprised. Ning Tao not only made a move, but also was very cruel. Before Liu Chong came forward, the latter raised his hand and a big mouth without warning, slapping on Liu Chong''s cheek.


    Because he was cruel enough, he fanned Liu Chong and his two teeth flew away.


    "Putong" sound, Liu Chong was directly hit on the side of the guardrail, a hand cover face scream unceasingly.


    Hiss!


    Looking at this scene, the audience could not help but take a breath.


    Many Wudang disciples have thoroughly seen Ning Tao''s strength today, and people who face the National Security Bureau also say that they will fight.


    Looking at Liu Chong''s tragedy, the Wudang disciples felt a sense of happiness in their hearts. You should know that the people of the sect are usually angry.


    They can''t fight. People don''t reason with you at all, and it''s not easy to make a big fuss about small things, so that people like Liu Chong can fight with the second eldest brother in zongmen.


    £©G5


    at present, even Ziyang''s mouth is twitching. His younger martial brother is not fierce, but domineering.


    But then, Ziyang heart can''t help but secretly sigh, this time the matter is big.


    It''s not a trivial matter to fight the National Security Bureau. If you can''t get Ning Tao to squat for a few years, you just look up at the latter''s light look. Ziyang subconsciously chooses to watch.


    He can see that Ning Tao did it on purpose, but when he thinks of the other party''s identity, the other party may also have the confidence. Instead of doing so, it''s better to wait and see the situation change.


    If you really can''t do it, it''s not too late for the old guy on his side to contact him.


    Group leader Huang is also confused. To know which friar dares to attack them is undoubtedly a challenge to the authority of the state. In the past, there was such a situation, but then the state made a gesture, and the punishment was very heavy.


    At the moment, there was another attack, and group leader Huang was immediately angry, "you You dare to do it to us. " The backhand curls at the back and draws the gun.


    "Move again, die!"


    But faster than him is Wang Gang. At the moment, the pistol is directly on the forehead of group leader Huang, with a cold voice.Wang Gang''s words are cold, but in his heart there are 10000 beasts running. When he learns what the other party''s national security bureau is, his first idea is to run.


    But Xiaoming is pinched by Ning Tao. Seeing the other party''s instructions, he can only force this to finish.


    I can''t help it. It may be finished if I install this force, but it will be finished if I don''t.


    At present, he can only hope that Ning Tao has any cards in his heart.


    "Drop the gun!"


    Other people from the National Security Bureau were present and took out their guns one after another to fight with them.


    "You..."


    Group leader Huang was scared. He was just a civilian. Although he had been a soldier and had good skills, he didn''t feel that ordinary people could resist being held up by a gun.


    Then he thought of something, immediately roared, "Ziyang, do you want to rebel?"


    "Damn it, shut up!"


    Huang group leader words fall, Wang Gang just a butt hit Huang group leader''s mouth, suddenly the latter mouth blood DC.


    Not to mention, I''m afraid of returning. This kind of forced feeling is really good. Wang Gang''s mouth also pulled out a sneer and fell into the latter''s eyes. He was too scared to move.


    "As I said, it has nothing to do with Wudang."


    Ning Tao shook his head and patted his forehead, as if he remembered what it was. Looking at group leader Huang, he said, "by the way, I forgot to introduce our identity. In fact, we are members of the national special operations brigade. We are performing a top secret task. This is my police officer card."


    Between the openings, Ning Tao slowly takes out a certificate from his pocket and shakes it in front of group leader Huang.


    "Police card?"


    That Huang group leader sees a Leng, the facial expression changed a little bit, after facing scalp way again, "even if you are a soldier, how, soldier can hit a person casually?"


    "You''re kidding. Here, you''re on a ghost mission."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ning Tao Wen Yan cold smile, "hinder my business, believe it or not, I jumped you!" Words fall, Ning Tao directly took out a pistol from his pocket, instant muzzle loaded, aimed at Huang group leader.


    Many times, fists are more effective than words.

 Chapter 643

    The situation turned straight, so that the people on the scene breathing also followed not smooth, on the one hand shocked Ning Tao''s arrogance, but also felt the atmosphere of depression.


    This kind of thing is equivalent to walking a tightrope. If you are not careful, you will put yourself in.


    But more people have doubts about Ning Tao''s police certificate. When did Ning Tao join the army?


    But even if you are a member of the army, I''m afraid it''s not easy to use it. Who doesn''t know that the biggest national security bureau in China is that people have the right to act first and then act.


    As a matter of fact, Ning Tao''s joining the army was a low-key affair. Apart from the relevant people at that time, other people knew nothing about it. Since Ning Tao made a move this time, he didn''t plan to finish it hastily.


    When the atmosphere was tense, a member of the National Security Bureau suddenly came up, took out a mobile phone in his hand, handed it to Ning Tao and said, "Mr. President, please answer the phone of our director."


    Today, conflicts are inevitable, and Ning Tao''s words of mission also make Huang and other leaders feel afraid. The national security bureau is full of force, and the palm of its hand can not be inserted into the army. This is one of the reasons why Su Dingguo dared to recruit Ning Tao.


    At the moment, his team leaders are being held hostage by the other party. In order to avoid conflict, Huang''s subordinates have just quietly dialed the phone and reported the situation in time.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed as soon as he heard the speech, and his eyes wandered around group leader Huang. He saw that several people were completely confident and fearless. With a cold smile, he took the mobile phone and put it in his ear.


    "This is Li Zhen, director of the second division of the National Security Bureau. Who is calling, please?"


    Ning Tao''s voice fell, and Li Zhen''s familiar voice rang out on the other side of the phone.


    Oh, I met an acquaintance.


    Ning Tao smell speech in the heart move, long way, "Li group leader when promoted to director, congratulations."


    He remembers that Li Zhen was the group leader last time and became the director in a flash.


    "Ning Tao?"


    This time, Li Zhen on the other side of the phone heard clearly, and the words were also surprised. Then he was a little surprised and said, "Why are you here?"


    "What? Director Li Da, shouldn''t I be here? It''s your people who are interfering with my business. What do you say? "


    The reason why Ning Tao is so confident is because of his tiger skin. It doesn''t matter whether he is carrying out a task or not.


    To put it bluntly, even if he has done it, he will be punished, at most, for imprisonment, salary and position.


    These things may be troublesome for others, but they don''t hinder Ning Tao.


    He is not short of money. Due to the particularity of his identity, he won''t have real power even if he is promoted. Ning Tao doesn''t like this empty.


    Dare to hand, Ning Tao is ready, but now received Li Zhen''s phone, he will be more confident.


    "Do you have business?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Li Zhen''s voice was obviously confused. "What business do you soldiers have when they go to Wudang Mountain?"


    Ning Tao''s words are pure bullshit. How can Li Zhen not hear them.


    "Hey, if director Li wants to know, he can ask my boss!" Ning Tao gave a lukewarm smile, "it''s your people who hinder my official business. If director Li doesn''t care, I can teach you a lesson."


    Li Zhen, who answers the phone, can''t help but smoke at the corner of his mouth. If it''s someone else, he probably doesn''t care. Now Ning Tao is absolutely no one else.


    This master is a cruel man. Although he knows that the task he said is just bullshit, he can''t help him for a while.


    Want someone over there to catch him?


    Forget it. He reckons his men will be hanged.


    Go to the military to complain?


    Even if it can be done, it can''t be solved in a short time. In addition, Ning Tao has a good relationship with the Ning family, and Mr. Ning even says that whoever dares to deal with Ning Tao, he will fight with him.


    Let''s not say whether the old man is acting. In fact, no matter how bad he is, Ning Tao can go to the military court at most, but it''s not his turn to intervene.


    All kinds of ideas in his mind, Li Zhen made a wise choice, politely said, "Mr. Ning is serious, we are all serving the country, my people do not know, since it is a misunderstanding, it is better to sell me a face, how about it?"


    It has to be said that Li Zhen appreciates Ning Tao and lowers his posture when he opens his mouth.


    "Ha ha, since director Li said so, it''s OK to do it!"


    Sure enough, the end of the matter is the same as expected. Ning Tao secretly breathes a sigh of relief, chats with Li Zhen a few words, and then hands the phone to group leader Huang.


    He and Wang Gang naturally want to take back their guns.


    In fact, it''s just to scare the other party. He''s not as good as killing the people of the National Security Bureau. He can only control the matter within a certain range and achieve the goal.


    As soon as team leader Huang answers the phone, he is about to cry, but half of the words are said, and then he stops abruptly. After that, his eyes gather on Ning Tao, his eyes stare, and he says, "is he Ning Tao?"


    After that, group leader Huang''s face was as white as white paper, and his anger turned into a series of yes, very clever.


    I don''t know what Li Zhen said on the other side of the phone. When team leader Huang hung up, he looked at Ning Tao''s face and became suspicious. His face was like eating a fly."How about group leader Huang?"


    Ning Tao is copying one hand, looking at Huang group leader indifferent way.


    "Mr. Ning, this Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. "


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice dropped, group leader Huang pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying and quickly explained.


    It is reasonable to say that even if Ning Tao and his wife are military personnel, he does not need to keep a low profile. However, when he learns who the other party is, team leader Huang has already put out the trouble of looking for Ning Tao.


    I''m kidding. He knows the madness of the man in front of him. Last time in Beijing, the other party met Du''s family and hit them in the face. In the East China Sea, he made waves.


    It''s reasonable to say that if you offend those two Big Macs, I''m afraid you''ll die even if you''re an immortal. But this one is amazing and still alive.


    Although he has never met Ning Tao, he can''t be provoked by himself. His Huang family is a rich family in Beijing, but it''s far worse than those two families.


    Even his cousin Huang Beixia, who regarded herself as lofty, had been defeated in the other party''s hands.


    If we say that the other side only has the back of the military, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    If you are hated by such a person, I''m afraid it''s not good news for the Huang family. Leader Huang''s intestines are blue with regret.


    "Well, I don''t want this to happen again!"


    Ning Tao hears the words and hums coldly. He doesn''t put team leader Huang in his eyes at all. When he opens his mouth, he walks away with his negative hand. He comes to Liu Chong, who is hiding in front of him. He leans forward slightly and says faintly, "Liu Chong, right? If you make a mistake in this year''s audit, I promise you won''t live this year!"


    Then he put his hand on Liu Chong''s other cheek and patted it twice.

 Chapter 644

    This time, although not as hard as last time, even Liu Chong didn''t feel pain, but dozens of people were watching eagerly, but he couldn''t fight back. It was a shame that he was lost to grandma''s house.


    In principle, this is a threat, a naked threat, but Liu Chong stood there and did not dare to move, let alone fight back.


    See, his boss Huang group leader smell speech all slant to head, pretending not to see of appearance, he deeply obvious realize, this time oneself really kick to iron plate, if oneself dare to resist, oh no! It means a little resistance. I''m afraid I will be killed by the other party.


    in the past, although he was arrogant, it was because he had the tiger skin on his own. Now, in front of this young man, this layer of tiger skin has lost its function at once, and Liu Chong also knows that he is afraid.


    Ning Tao''s words, he believes, now Liu Chong is full of regret, if you give him a chance, I''m afraid he will immediately turn around and go, not stay here for a moment.


    I''m kidding. He''s a famous lunatic. He doesn''t play cards according to common sense. He''s just a little clerk. He can''t get involved. Now he can''t hide.


    On the choice of face or death, Liu Chong chose the latter wisely, and said with a smile more ugly than crying, "don''t worry, Mr. Ning, you can''t be wrong!"


    When he doesn''t kill too much, leader Huang''s face is very tight. Although Ning Tao slaps Liu Chong in the face, he even fans him, but he can''t do anything.


    Today, it''s a shame that someone has put a gun on his head. As for himself, he has to pay for all kinds of soft words, not to mention him. Who of the whole national security bureau has been humiliated?


    His hands had clenched their fists under the sleeves, and the veins on them were soaring. He did not dare to see them himself, for fear that he would not be able to bear to rush up, so that he would die without a place to be buried.


    "Well!" Seeing that the other party was so knowledgeable, Ning Tao nodded slightly, glanced over the National Security Bureau, and said faintly, "a few people who came to Wudang are my Wudang guests. As the host, I have the responsibility to take care of them. If you have any opinions, please come to me."


    It''s interesting. I''ll give you time. I don''t want to trouble you.


    Eyes disdain in a few people swept by, Ning Tao turned back to grasp Xu Lan''s arm, went out.


    For him, he is not afraid of retaliation at all. No matter how powerful the national security bureau is, it will not be able to control him. He is not afraid of the other party''s insidious moves.


    These people should be glad that they are in Wudang, otherwise the ending will be even worse.


    Ning Tao three people leave, the pavilion is silent.


    For Wudang sect, the scene just now is definitely a bad breath.


    We all know that Wu Chen Shizu has taken on an excellent apprentice. Unexpectedly, they are so arrogant that they have gained a lot of insight. They are afraid that they can make the National Security Bureau suffer from this dumb loss.


    Ziyang''s face moved. With a dry cough, he looked at group leader Huang and apologized, "group leader Huang, I have excellent wound medicine in Wudang. Do you want to..."


    Liu Chong was beaten a lot. Now his mouth is still bleeding. Ning Tao is arrogant, but Ziyang doesn''t dare to offend him too much.


    "Hum, forget it. We can''t afford Wudang things. There''s something else on the other side of Zhenwu hall. Goodbye!"


    Losing money in front of Ning Tao doesn''t mean that leader Huang has a good temper with everyone. With a cold hum, he turns around and leaves.


    With Ning Tao here, he doesn''t want to go to this thunder. Can''t he avoid it?


    Liu Chong was also held by two colleagues and hurried out.


    Ning Tao just ignore Huang group leader several people mood so, return to residence, eat breakfast together with Xu LAN.


    With a few words of simple communication, Ning Tao also understands Xu Lan''s situation.


    In the past six months, Xu LAN has been talking about piano with his master, which is a small achievement in the society. She just came back to attend the tea ceremony recently.


    This is the chapter "H" in Z edition. J¡·


    as for Liu Chong, they really met at a concert in Beijing. After that, the former became obsessed with him, but the latter had no good way.


    However, with Ning Tao''s slap, it is estimated that Liu Chong''s idea has been rejected.


    "Lan Lan, what''s the matter with Qiu Ze?"


    After chatting at will, Ning Tao eats a steamed bun and looks at Xu LAN to get the topic to the point.


    "Qiu Ze?"


    When Xu LAN heard that Yan''s face changed, he looked at Ning Tao and said, "uncle, you You know that! "


    "Know a little bit!" Seeing this, Ning Tao slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "what can I say? What''s embarrassing about this?"


    "Martial uncle, Qiu Ze is a disciple of the master of Enlightenment of Emei school. He is highly qualified and cultivates the top mental skill of Emei school, the mental skill of jade girl."


    "This mental Dharma belongs to Yin. It''s said that if you want to cultivate to a great level, you need a lot of extremely Yin things. Now the other person''s cultivation is in the late congenital stage."


    "In addition, although the Qiu family is not a rich family in Jinghua, Qiu Ze''s grandfather is the deputy director of the National Security Bureau, which can be said to have great power. In addition, Qiu Ze''s mother is a member of Zhang family in Jinghua.""Oh, it''s not small."


    Ning Tao smell speech eyes a MI, lip Cape cocked up a silk radian, can''t see is sneer or other.


    "Martial uncle, you must not let martial Uncle Ye marry that Qiu Ze!" Xu LAN hesitated a little and looked at Ning Tao''s white face.


    "Well?"


    Yesterday he heard Qin Rong say so, today this words again say from Xu Lan''s mouth, Ning Tao look a move, mouth asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Is Qiu Ze ugly?" Ning Tao couldn''t help imagining.


    "Martial uncle, I don''t know exactly. I just listen to one of my martial uncles. Now Qiu Ze is stuck in the congenital state. His mental skill needs pure Yin power to break through. It''s said that ye Shishu is the body of pure Yin."


    "According to the meaning of Emei, it is to let Qiu Ze plunder the pure Yin power in Uncle Ye''s body with the method of collecting Yin and tonifying yang?"


    "But once the opponent succeeds, Uncle Ye''s accomplishments will be greatly reduced if he is light, and his qualifications will be sharply reduced if he is heavy. I''m afraid that in the future..."


    Whoo!


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and his whole body suddenly became cold, slowly spitting out a cold breath.


    Although Xu Lan said fuzzy, but in his mind, at this time should not leave ten.


    As for the double cultivation technique, he knows best that the joyful divine skill he practiced is the best method, which is rare nowadays, and the one that is rarely spread is also the lower level method.


    The latter is mainly plundered, and the plundered often end in misery.


    "How could the school agree?"


    Soon, Ning Tao thought a turn in the mind, asked to the point.


    What he thought of, zongmen did not think of it. But now zongmen did not say anything. It was obvious that something had changed.


    It''s said that this time the Emei sect took out something that the sect couldn''t refuse. Now things are put here. Xu Lan also looks worried and looks at Ning Tao''s worried way.

 Chapter 645

    "The Emei sect has the mental skill of a plain girl. It is said that practicing this skill can regenerate the skin within a certain range. The other party has promised that as long as it can be done, he will provide some miraculous medicine to Uncle Ye regularly to make up for it." Seeing that Ning Tao asked, Xu LAN began to explain.


    "Make up for it?"


    Ning Tao sneers at Xu Lan''s words. According to Xu Lan''s words, what the other party absorbs is the talent and foundation. How can it be easily made up by some foreign things.


    Moreover, even if you have this kind of medicine, it''s also very valuable. The Emei sect doesn''t necessarily use it on Ye Wanqing. These words are just to coax children.


    Ning Tao''s mind turns around. Just as he is about to ask more questions, there is a loud noise outside the door. Then there is the sound of hasty footsteps approaching. Let Ning Tao, Wang Gang and Xu LAN turn back together.


    Just ten seconds, seven or eight people came in from the outside. Ning Tao''s eyes were fixed on these people.


    The leader is particularly attractive, with soft face line, white skin, and a pair of narrow eyes.


    If this person is a woman, it''s absolutely not abrupt. It''s just that this person is a man, dressed in a Taoist robe and with long limbs. Several people around him are mainly like this person.


    In addition, behind each other, there are two people who met with the National Security Agency this morning.


    The line of sight focuses on two people, and Ning Tao has a good idea.


    Next to several people, Wu Hailin looked anxiously at the man and said in a low voice, "Qiu Daoyou, if you need anything, just tell me, you are..."


    Ning Tao smell speech eyes a MI, looking at Wu Hailin eyebrow a wrinkly way, "Hailin, this is how to return a responsibility?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s question, Wu Hailin hesitated for a moment. Then he looked at Ning Tao and said, "uncle, this is Qiu Ze, a friend of Emei sect. He has to come. I can''t stop him."


    "Qiu Ze?"


    Speaking of Cao Cao, when Cao Cao arrives, Ning Tao''s eyebrows jump and looks around. He can see the arrogance of the other party.


    You know, it''s Wudang''s territory. The other party just broke in with such a big show. It''s obviously imposing on him.


    Put down the spoon for porridge, Ning Tao nodded, motioned to Wu Hailin to get out of the way, looked directly at Qiu Ze, and said coldly, "Qiu Daoyou, in this morning''s battle, are you going to ask for a crime?"


    He remembers that Liu Chong was a disciple of the Emei sect. The other party brought people here, and the meaning was obvious.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Daoyou."


    With a faint smile on his face, Qiu Ze shakes his head slightly and stares at Ning Tao. He says slowly, "I''m not familiar with Wudang sect. According to your leader''s decree, I can invite a Wudang disciple to show me around. I''ve admired Ning Daoyou for a long time. I don''t know what Ning Daoyou means."


    Although Qiu Ze was polite, no one could understand the ill intentions beyond his words.


    In fact, as long as you ask, who doesn''t know that Ning Tao has never been back to zongmen and asked him to be a tour guide? The other party is obviously humiliated.


    Behind Qiu Ze''s back, several people were also proud. It was obvious that this was a bad idea.


    One side of Xu LAN Wen Yan subconsciously grasped the arm of Ning Tao, but she knows Qiu Ze''s terror, afraid of Ning Tao suffer.


    You should know that if the other party challenges, it is not controlled by the National Security Bureau, and Ning Tao''s identity is useless in front of him.


    And Wang Gang has already had a reaction, a hand has been put on his waist, and his eyes are staring at Ning Tao without blinking. It seems that as long as the other party has a look in his eyes, he will put the pistol on the other party''s head impolitely.


    With the scene just now, Wang Gang had seen what bullying was. The young man next to him was not afraid of the National Security Bureau. He was afraid of a bird when he was covered by such a fierce man.


    , Gd positive_ Ning Tao was stunned at first, and then turned his mouth disdainfully, "I''m sorry, I''m not in the mood. Don''t you have legs? It''s like a three-year-old! "


    Then he bowed his head to drink porridge, and didn''t take each other seriously.


    He didn''t like the role of servant girl, and he didn''t have the habit of serving others.


    As soon as the words came out, Qiu Ze''s faces changed. The former''s narrow eyes gathered, and his words were not good. "It seems that Taoist friend Ning won''t give Qiu any face!"


    After drinking a bowl of porridge, Ning Tao took out a piece of paper and wiped the corner of his mouth. He said angrily, "who are you? Why should I give you face?"


    Ning Tao found that some people are brain problems, he did not go to each other''s trouble, the other side came to him bossy, do not know who still think he is?


    "Ha ha, today I have learned the hospitality of Wudang."


    Qiu zeyin looked at Ning Tao with a face and said: "Ning Daoyou, leave a line for yourself in everything, so that you don''t know how to offend others and dig a hole to bury yourself."


    "Is it?"


    The meaning of this threat is obvious. Ning Tao scolds "smiling tiger" secretly, leans his body on the back of his back and squints his eyes.


    "I''ve heard so much about you, but the result is that the person who said that often buries himself. I feel that this person will not die if he blows less.""You..."


    Qiu Ze''s face turned pale when he heard the words. If what he said just now was a threat, now Ning Tao''s face has been beaten.


    In fact, Ning Tao guessed well. Qiu Ze came here this time to find the place.


    All the time, he had heard about the relationship between Ning Tao and ye Wanqing. He wanted to meet each other for a long time, but he had no chance.


    It''s a chance for him now, but it''s obviously inappropriate for him to rush in and challenge on the other side''s territory. This is the only way to think about it.


    As long as Ning Tao agrees to get out of Wudang Mountain, he has plenty of ways to deal with Ning Tao, but he didn''t expect that this man would not eat hard or soft, and he didn''t play according to common sense.


    Qiu Ze couldn''t say what he said. He shook his fist again and took a deep breath. He looked at Ning Tao and said coldly, "for ye Daoyou''s sake, I don''t have the same opinion with you this time. If I change places, hum..."


    It''s meaningless to stay here. Qiu Ze is about to leave, leaving a meaningful word.


    But at this time, Ning Tao seems to be talking to himself.


    "You have to feel lucky too. If you change places, I promise you will regret saying that!"


    After saying that, without looking at Qiu Ze and others, Wu Hailin said: "seeing off the guests!"


    After that, Qiu Ning could not see his back.


    "Martial uncle, Qiu Ze is narrow-minded. If you don''t give him steps, I''m afraid..."


    After waiting for Qiu Ze to leave, Xu Lan also releases Ning Tao''s arm and looks at Ning Tao with a worried face.

 Chapter 646

    In the face of Xu Lan''s worry, Ning Tao doesn''t think so. His eyes twinkle and he says faintly, "he''s not good at coming. Why should I give him face?"


    Looking at the domineering martial uncle in front of him, Xu LAN didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he hesitated for a moment, and then said, "martial uncle, this is not the time to get emotional!"


    Although Xu LAN is young, she has been struggling in the society for nearly a year. She has seen too many unfair things, and her temperament has been smoothed and smoothed. However, in front of her martial uncle, she finds that her edge is sharper and sharper, and she is more and more childish.


    "In the mood?"


    Ning Tao sniffed, turned his head and looked at Xu LAN, shook his head and said, "Lan Lan, you are wrong, I am not motivated. If I am really motivated, Qiu Ze will die today!"


    He didn''t say that. He didn''t like Qiu Ze at all. But he wouldn''t be soft hearted if he dared to think ill of his elder martial sister.


    Xu LAN opens her mouth and wants to say something, but she looks at Ning Tao and swallows her words.


    Xu LAN has always felt that Ning Tao is not like zongmen. You know, few zongmen can be so wild.


    My martial uncle is absolutely a legend. He is the only one who has stirred up Donghai and Jinghua, and even the clan is very passive.


    Fall on the other side of the body, but repeatedly to save.


    Ning Tao dares to say such words, Xu LAN has to believe, indeed, if the whole Wudang, see who can so no scruples, I''m afraid it''s just the one in front of us.


    Setting aside this matter, Ning Tao is just about to ask where ye Wanqing lives, and Wu Hailin comes in a hurry, "martial uncle, leader, please."


    Ning Tao hears speech to have to put this matter down, anyway also not in a hurry for a while, turn round to follow the other party to leave.


    This time Ziyang was not in the main hall, but in a small courtyard. Ziyang was drinking tea in the main hall.


    Seeing Ning Tao coming, he stretched out one hand and said, "younger martial brother, sit down."


    A cup of tea has been handed over.


    Ziyang blew the mist on the tea, pointed to the teapot with one hand, and explained to Ning Tao, "younger martial brother, this is Wudang Mountain tea, also known as Taihe tea, which is also a treasure of Wudang!"


    "Drinking this kind of tea can make people feel relaxed and happy, clear their mind and eyes, have a peaceful and comfortable mood, and have a very peaceful life. It''s called Taihe, which is rare."


    "The most precious camellia tree is a one thousand year old camellia tree in the back mountain of Wudang. It was picked by our ancestors. It can only collect more than ten kilograms of tea every year. It is also helpful for the monks to have a solid foundation in Taoism."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Ning Tao came in, Ziyang didn''t say anything else, and introduced camellia to Ning Tao.


    "Oh, is this tea?"


    Ning Tao hears speech look to move, some surprised ask a way.


    Wu Chenzi told him that there is a tea party in Wudang these days. I think it''s because of this tea. Now I think it''s also because it''s helpful to monk Daoji. No wonder most of the young people come to the party.


    "Well, exactly. Younger martial brother, you can try it."


    Ziyang nodded gently, and he took a sip, with a pleasant face.


    "Ha ha, good."


    How could Ning Tao not try such a good thing? When he picked up the tea cup, Ning Tao also boasted about the hot tea and sipped it gently. The tea was not hot and the taste was a little astringent. But when it came to his throat, it was very refreshing, as if he had Mint in his mouth.


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao had never felt such a magical tea before. As soon as the cup was lifted, he poured it directly.


    He is not good at drinking tea, since the effect is good, drinking to the stomach is his own.


    This is different from just now. After taking a big mouthful, Ning Tao felt that his mouth was about to explode. Then the tea came into his stomach, as if the river poured into the dry land, directly moistening his chest.


    How do you describe this feeling? It''s like Monkey Sun ate ginseng fruit, and there were 56000 pores.


    "Good tea!"


    Just a little feeling, Ning Tao poured a cup for himself and drank it directly.


    Ning Tao''s cow drink makes Ziyang''s forehead on one side appear a little black line.


    WW update fastest 2 ¡Ì


    this tea is precious. Apart from giving away the necessary gifts, there is not much left for Wudang sect. Anyone who has a chance to have a drink is not slow tasting. How can Ning Tao have such a drink.


    But when she thought that the tea was originally prepared by the other party, her look slowed down a little.


    After two cups of tea, Ning Tao put down his cup for the time being. Ziyang vomited his turbid breath, and then he looked at Ning Tao and said, "younger martial brother, Qiu Ze is not easy to provoke. It''s not a wise move for you to offend him today."


    "Ha ha, sooner or later, you will get into trouble. Elder martial brother, the other party has come to you. What do you think I can do?"


    Qiu Ze to find him spread to Ziyang ears, he was not surprised, slowly shook his head, Ning Tao light way.


    "Not the same!"


    Ziyang''s eyes were obviously worried. His lips were strained, so he looked at Ning Tao and said, "this man is very good at cultivation. Younger martial brother, you are not his opponent. In addition, younger martial brother often walks around in the secular world. It''s easy to hide a gun, but hard to defend a hidden arrow.""You say Qiu Ze?" Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and laughed coldly. He knocked his knuckles on the table and said softly, "elder martial brother, you can rest assured. I promise that Qiu Ze is the one who has bad luck?"


    Ning Tao''s words are not bragging. If the other party dares to play tricks, Ning Tao is not a vegetarian.


    In recent years, where there is still fighting alone, Longwu can also engage in some shooters and other things. If it is not allowed in China, he can also engage in some heavy guys.


    No matter how high your accomplishments are, it''s enough for you to face dozens of people with machine guns.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t agree with him, Ziyang wanted to persuade him again, so he had to keep silent. Instead, Ning Tao turned his eyes and stared at Ziyang and said, "elder martial brother, I heard that the school intends to betroth elder martial sister ye to Qiu Ze?"


    "Er..." Ziyang smell speech face suddenly a stiff, look faint some not good-looking, a little dodgy, Ning Tao''s eyes, nodded, perfunctory way, "there is this matter, but this matter has yet to be discussed."


    "Discussion?"


    Ning Tao said coldly, "elder martial brother, do you really want to push elder martial sister ye into the fire pit?"


    Looking at Ziyang''s meaning, zongmen''s attitude was ambiguous. For a moment, his heart sank.


    "Younger martial brother, some things are not what you think. The clan won''t ignore anyone''s rights and interests, but some things are not transferred by the clan''s will!"


    "Elder martial brother, I just want to ask, if elder martial sister Ye doesn''t want to?"


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to say anything polite. He stares at Ziyang and looks at it silently for a long time.


    He can see that the clan, to some extent, is similar to a rich family. It also has choices and gives. Just as where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. There is nothing wrong with it, but it makes him feel uncomfortable.


    But in his heart, he felt a dull pain, almost unable to breathe. After all, no one wanted this kind of thing to happen to him.

 Chapter 647

    Ziyang did not expect that Ning Tao could ask such a sharp question all of a sudden. His face was very tight.


    In fact, as Ning Tao thought, if possible, no one is willing to force his own people, such as Zhou Ru''s family, to force Zhou Ru to marry Zhang Mingyuan.


    In fact, they mean the same thing, but in other words, they are not bad.


    The marriage between rich and powerful families can make their families more prosperous, and to be fair, the talents of both sides are not very poor.


    However, if this person is used to freedom and doesn''t experience so much polishing, his heart and nature will become wild. In the face of such things, he is naturally a hundred unwilling.


    But if you change it to an ordinary person and tell her to find him a rich husband, I think even if the latter is an old man over 50 years old, there will be many beautiful little girls who are willing to go up.


    It''s the same with zongmen.


    If ye Wanqing marries Qiu Ze, he will not only get closer to Emei, but also ease the relationship with the National Security Bureau, which is of great benefit to the rapid development of Wudang.


    ££ j@e


    And Qiu Ze, whether in appearance or cultivation, is also enough to match Ye Wanqing, not to mention that the latter is now disfigured.


    In contrast, even if Wudang knew there was a flaw in this matter, it was quite moved, but it was rejected by Ye Wanqing.


    And now there is more Ning Tao. To be honest, the leader is not easy to be. In the face of Ning Tao, Ziyang has nothing to say.


    She knows Ning Tao''s character, and now the strength of the other party is an investment of Wudang. She can''t ignore it. Otherwise, as soon as Ning Tao comes back, it''s impossible for the two grandmasters to go out to meet him personally and bring their own meeting gifts.


    And the relationship between Ning Tao and ye Wanqing is good, which is very difficult.


    There''s no way to be stared at by Ning Tao. Ziyang has to harden his head and say hard, "if younger martial sister Ye doesn''t want to, I''m not embarrassed as a elder martial brother."


    When Ziyang said this, she was also suffering. Although she only put herself at the level of elder martial brother Shang, as the leader of a clan, he was also under great pressure.


    "Well, thank you, elder martial brother. Ning Tao wrote it down!"


    Ning Tao didn''t go to pull the tail in each other''s words, immediately looked at Ziyang''s look, showing a trace of gratitude.


    For him, he is not afraid of God like opponents, just afraid that his own people are not united.


    If it''s against Wudang, it''s hard for Ning Tao to accept.


    "By the way, younger martial brother, I asked you to come here today. The medicine bath has been done. You come with me."


    Don''t want to say more in this matter, Ziyang immediately got up, opened the door inside.


    This opens, immediately have water mist gush out, Ning Tao eyes narrowed, also followed to walk in.


    It''s very simple. It''s just a huge bathtub, made of excellent sandalwood wood. It''s steaming inside and smoky outside.


    Strangely enough, the water in this bathtub is not pure. It is dark green and a little sticky. Some Chinese herbal ingredients can be seen on it.


    "Younger martial brother, this is Wudang''s secret medicine bath. This pot of medicine is made of nearly a hundred kinds of Chinese herbal medicines. It has a strong effect on the foundation of monks. If you can absorb more than 30% of the medicine, it will be much more refined than your previous cultivation."


    Ziyang points to the bathtub and introduces it to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao squints at the bathtub and hears Ziyang''s explanation. He can''t help but smoke.


    He didn''t remember much about the others, but he was really surprised when he heard the general information.


    Ginseng, angelica, Qihuang, Linjiao Every herb is more precious. To him, a single herb may not be much, but there are nearly hundreds of herbs, which are valuable


    When Ning Tao first heard that the Wudang sect was still very poor, he didn''t think much of it. The cost of Wudang hall was not cheap. Even if the state took most of it, the labor and maintenance costs were not small, but looking at this pot of Chinese medicine, he understood.


    The value of this pot of medicinal materials alone is estimated to be no less than one million yuan. If everyone in Wudang wants to use it, they will have a little income from the tickets. I''m afraid they will be really hard up.


    Fortunately, not every disciple can enjoy the medicine bath now. Money is on the one hand, and the most important thing is the changes in the environment. Even if you have more money, some herbs are not easy to receive. Many things have already disappeared, which is also a reason for the gradual decline of monks.


    After ordering all the precautions one by one, Ziyang turned and left.


    As soon as Ziyang left, Ning Tao took off his clothes, jumped into the barrel and sat down.


    This medicine is very hot, more than the human body can bear the strength, just a few breathing, Ning Tao''s skin gradually red up.


    But Ning Tao ignored it, pinched a seal with both hands, and the spirit in his body began to turn.


    Naturally, he should cherish such a good opportunity.Since his cultivation was sealed, Ning Tao has been treading on thin ice in everything he does. He has experienced several dangers. In the final analysis, he can only rely on himself. If his cultivation is strong enough, I''m afraid he won''t have so many dark hands.


    Let him wind and rain, I am still.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s mental method was turned, a trace of spiritual power under the seal in his body began to work.


    And just opened pores, or independent absorption of the external spiritual power to open.


    This absorption doesn''t matter, there is a lot of unknown energy in the bucket into Ning Tao''s body.


    Not only that, these energies are just like a little ant, scurrying in Ning Tao''s body and itching all over.


    Ning Tao brow involuntarily wrinkled, then the complexion gradually firm up.


    Ziyang has already explained this situation. That''s because the spiritual power in the herbal medicine is gradually entering the body. At the beginning, his body will reject him, but he will stop for a while to adapt.


    Boom!


    As soon as the manic spirit power swam in Ning Tao''s body, it went straight to the Dantian with his spirit power. Just for a moment, it was like a mountain flood. With a loud noise, the seal of Wu Chenzi in his body was suddenly swept away.


    The blood baby in Danhai also has a sense in an instant. As soon as his eyes open, there is a benefit of essence in his pupils. When his mouth sucks, there is a large amount of spiritual power in his mouth.


    When the seal is opened, Ning Tao''s body seems to be like a hungry baby, and suddenly absorbs spiritual power to supplement the outside world.


    Ning Tao''s body spasms gradually. You should know that with such a huge energy impact, if you are careless, his body will be hurt.

 Chapter 648

    It''s easy to break the seal. In fact, he can break it at Dingxin base early, but he doesn''t want to.


    The most painful thing for him now is the huge spiritual impact.


    You know, there are hundreds of kinds of Chinese herbal medicines in this bath. Among them, there are some strange and precious stocks brought out by abbess Wuyan. Moreover, they have been tempered by Wudang''s Secret methods. It''s needless to say that the spiritual power contained in them is precious.


    This kind of beating and boiling is just to temper the body and consolidate the foundation of Taoism. It is rare for Xiang ningtao to swallow it.


    When the seal was broken, his body seemed to form a huge whirlpool, and the huge spiritual power in the bathtub poured in from his open pores.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao''s body is also extraordinary, comparable to the vampire like body, enough to bear.


    Little by little, after Ning Tao''s body adapted, his mind gradually fell into the elixir.


    He can feel the spirit power slowly pouring in, let his cultivation a little bit up, this kind of power is strong enough to make people intoxicated.


    Not only that, he felt that the connection between the mind and the blood baby was closer. In the dark, Ning Tao had a feeling that the blood baby was a part of his body, far more intimate than before.


    The opportunity is rare, Ning Tao immediately put aside the thoughts, five consciousness closed, gradually fell into the meditation.


    The most important thing for those who cultivate immortals is to shut up. It''s not just to absorb spiritual power with all their heart, but to get rid of the worldly world and put aside distractions to make their mind pure. Only in this way can it be easier to break through.


    Ning Tao seldom shut up in the past, not because he didn''t want to, but because he had too many common things. Now it''s the first time for him to put everything aside and quietly breathe in Lingli.


    The benefits are also obvious. Unconsciously, his realm is washed again.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know how long he''s been shut down, but when he feels that the spiritual power around him is greatly reduced, the mental movement in his body automatically slows down, and then he wakes up.


    Whoo!


    A mouthful of turbid Qi vomited out, Ning Tao''s eyes had essence floating, after a long time, it gradually came down to calm.


    "Congenital intermediate!"


    Looking down a little, Ning Tao''s mouth curved and murmured.


    At the beginning, Wu Chenzi told him that after the lifting of the seal, his cultivation would be stable. He was still skeptical. Unexpectedly, his cultivation would rise again.


    It''s not more than a year since the cultivation of immortals. It''s barely enough to have such accomplishments.


    But I don''t know if Ning Tao''s idea is known by others, it is estimated that he will gush blood.


    People have to die more than people. One year''s cultivation can reach the congenital intermediate level. It''s not just barely possible, but very possible.


    Because of the current extremely bad environment, Ning Tao''s cultivation has been regarded as the backbone of the sect. Although he can''t resist bullets physically, as long as he is careful, bullets are hard to hit him.


    The water in the basin has become clear and cold, and the spiritual power inside has been swept away.


    WOW!


    Ning Tao grows up with a splash of starting point.


    His skin is firm and compact, and his muscles are arranged in order, but it''s no exaggeration. If he takes part in the walk, he will definitely get a good place.


    After wiping his body, Ning Tao put on his clothes and went out.


    It seems that there is still a tea party these two days. He doesn''t know how long he has been closed and whether he can catch up.


    As soon as I go out, the dazzling sun shines, which makes Ning Tao squint subconsciously.


    "Congratulations, martial uncle."


    At the moment, there is a person standing outside the room. It''s Wu Hailin. Seeing Ning Tao coming out, he looks up and salutes.


    In order to make sure that there is no mistake in ningtao''s medicated bath, he is specially waiting at the command of Ziyang. Now he looks at ningtao with full respect.


    You know, for monks nowadays, medicine bath is a luxury, and not one in ten people has this opportunity.


    And the effect of medicine bath is also very obvious, he felt a strong breath fluctuation from Ning Tao.


    "Don''t be polite."


    Ning Tao shakes his head, and his eyes slowly return to normal. He asks, "how long have I been closed?"


    "Three days and three nights!"


    "Hiss!"


    Ning Tao can''t help but take a breath when he hears the words. They all say that there is no time in the mountains. Now he has a deep understanding.


    The idea in the mind turns slightly, Ning Tao asked a sentence again, "that tea party?"


    "Martial uncle, the tea party ended yesterday, and all the disciples of other schools have gone back." Wu Hailin gave a bitter smile and explained to Ning Tao.


    In fact, the general medicated bath is only about one day. Ziyang didn''t expect that Ning Tao would choose to close down, but he couldn''t call him at this time, so he had to miss it.


    "All right." Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and was speechless in his heart.


    In fact, he is not interested in any tea party. He just wants to meet the Rookies of the other seven schools and see how his accomplishments are put into it.Mmu1


    "if you miss it, you can forget it."


    "Martial uncle, you''re hungry. I''ll prepare some food for you now!" It has to be said that Wu Hailin''s eyelids are still relatively alive, and Ning Tao can also see that Ziyang is intended to be cultivated.


    Ning Tao didn''t feel much at all. As soon as he was told by Wu Hailin, he immediately felt hungry. Although the friar was more hungry than ordinary people, his cultivation could not achieve the goal.


    Soon, Wu Hailin brought some food for Ning Tao. The food was simple, including a pile of pickles, a steamed bun, a mountain vegetable and a bowl of porridge.


    When Ning Tao was used to the poverty of life on the mountain, he looked up at Wu Hailin and asked, "Hailin, is the leader busy now?"


    When he came back to zongmen this time, he had something to discuss with Ziyang, and then he went to see ye Wanqing.


    "Well, the headmaster is receiving the guests." Wu Hailin smell speech facial expression a little bit unnatural, thought next slowly way.


    "Reception?"


    How can the look on Wu Hailin''s face escape Ning Tao''s eyes? With a little movement in his heart, he stares at Wu Hailin and says, "what''s the matter, Hailin?"


    When Ning Tao stares at Wu Hai, he feels a lot of pressure. Some of them dare not look directly at the former. They hesitate for a long time. Seeing that they can''t escape, they have to say, "martial uncle, the leader and the two teachers are meeting with the elder of Emei sect. OK, it seems that they are discussing the marriage of martial Uncle Ye."


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao smell speech pupil slightly a shrink, in the mouth secretly scold a, will chopsticks a pile, turn round to walk.


    "Martial uncle!"


    seeing this, Wu Hailin was startled and quickly got up to chase him. He looked worried and said, "wait for me."


    Ziyang was also afraid that Ning Tao would make a mess, so he sent Wu Hailin to come here, which may not be without consideration.


    but Wu Hailin didn''t shut up and told the story in the end.

 Chapter 649

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the conference hall of Wudang hall is dull, and the friars of Wudang Emei are sitting on both sides.


    Originally, it should be Ziyang on the throne, but now it is willing to take the lead. On it, Wuwang and Wuyan are dignified.


    You know, usually when Wudang holds such a meeting, only one elder will preside over the affairs, and the rest will either be closed or go out to perform tasks. This situation is very rare.


    D8%


    a few days ago, it was a special case that Ning Tao came to Wudang, not only because the former was a disciple of wuchenzi, but also because Feifei jewelry helped Wudang a lot, both for the public and for the private. It was reasonable for them to meet Ning Tao.


    However, such scenes are rare today.


    On the other hand, the formation of Emei is not small. The elder of the sect came in person, with a bald head and white eyebrows. There are layers of fish scale patterns in the corners of his eyes. He wore a bright cassock and hung a Buddhist bead of different sizes around his neck. He was smiling and looked very kind.


    But people who know him well will never think like this. As the chief elder of Emei, it is said that his cultivation has reached the peak of infant cultivation, and his cultivation is unfathomable. He is not a layman.


    And his purpose here is very simple, is to propose for Qiu Ze.


    Originally, he didn''t need to come forward. However, the latter had too good qualifications and strong background. In order to ensure that he was safe, he had to give up his old face and go on this trip.


    And behind him, Qiu Ze stood behind him honestly, with a respectful attitude. On this occasion, performance is very important.


    Although the eight sects have some unspeakable gaps, they share the same spirit after all. Originally, this kind of marriage was a happy thing for all, but it was a bit difficult for Wudang to fall here.


    Qiu Ze''s cultivation method is the main one. Originally, the jade girl''s Heart Sutra wanted women to practice the best, but Qiu Ze''s constitution was Yin, so he chose this method.


    But this mental method is rarely practiced by men, let alone to the peak of innate cultivation. When Qiu Ze wanted to break through to practice Qi, he found that there was something wrong with it, and his body was in such a state.


    After all the elders of Emei tested it, it was finally confirmed that it was the problem of his own constitution.


    If you want to break through, you need to constantly absorb the power of pure Yin, but where is the pure Yin so easy to get? After thinking about it, you have to put your ideas on others.


    Among the eight schools, ye Wanqing of Wudang is the only one with pure Yin constitution and high cultivation.


    The Emei sect is also helpless. It''s hard to find a good seedling now. No one can bear to see it stuck here, let alone its strong background.


    The Emei sect knew that it was very difficult, so it specially prepared a generous gift that Wudang could not refuse, plus an empty face.


    In this way, the pressure of Wudang can be imagined.


    As a teacher, he is fully qualified to be the master, but at the moment, master Ye Wanqing is speechless and dare not easily agree.


    Ye Wanqing is her own apprentice. She watched her grow up and agreed. She couldn''t bear to say anything.


    What''s more, if it''s spread out, I''m afraid Wudang sect will be stabbed in the back. For the sake of good, I don''t care whether the disciples of the sect are alive or dead? No one can stand that.


    For a time, the atmosphere was a little dull.


    "Two Taoist friends, as long as this matter is settled, the Wudao stone of Emei sect will be borrowed from Wudang for one month, and the rest of the promises will remain unchanged."


    After a long time, the empty one handed Buddha beads, suddenly a meal, eyes slightly a squint, sound line improved a little.


    Whoo!


    Hearing the promise of emptiness, Rao is not rash. They have lived in vain for nearly half a year, and they are also moving.


    One side of Ziyang is more unbearable, eyes a stare, almost out of shape.


    It''s no wonder that the eight sects can stand up to now, which has nothing to press the bottom of the box.


    The Wudao stone is definitely a treasure of Emei. It is said that this stone came from heaven and was once held by several eminent monks of Emei. It has the brand of Avenue on it.


    It is said that if you hold this stone, you will have a 20% more chance to break through the realm.


    It seems that there are not many two layers, but for Wuwang, an old monster who has lived for nearly a hundred years, even half of them are very attractive.


    At their level, they don''t care much about everything. They just want to pursue the road.


    The rising of each realm is not only the sublimation of the soul, but also the increase of Shouyuan.


    The reason why a friar is called a friar is that he not only has the incredible ability in the eyes of ordinary people, but also Shouyuan.


    The ancients pursued the way of longevity for a long time, which led to generations of alchemists'' experiments and pioneers in practice.


    As a matter of fact, every time a monk breaks through one level, his spiritual power will feed back on his physical body. Naturally, he can also delay the aging of his organs. The day after tomorrow, there is nothing in his innate state. Once he breaks through the realm of practicing Qi, he can live to be 100 years old at least.


    And to reach the realm of infant training is to have one more life, which can last 150 years.


    If you break through the realm of alchemy, it will be a brand new one. The number of longevity yuan will increase rapidly. It is not a problem to live two or three hundred years.As for breaking through the realm of alchemy, it only exists in the legend. It is said that it is the existence of immortals, and the body has been transformed.


    Even among the eight sects, only a few of the old antiques that are not practical all the year round have reached the realm of alchemy.


    "Daoyou, I don''t want to, but this matter is related to my apprentice after all. If she doesn''t want to, it''s not good for us to be teachers."


    After a long time, speechless back to God, recited a law, some difficult way.


    To tell you the truth, she was moved. Facing the Wudao stone, it is estimated that anyone would be moved.


    "It''s a good thing for ye xiannephew. No matter what my disciple Qiu Ze compares with, he is also worthy of being a superior disciple. Emei promises that he will definitely make up for his loss. It''s a good story to combine them."


    "What''s more, we as teachers should pay attention to such a big event, and don''t hesitate."


    "This..." Speechless was blocked for a while, and the desire to speak stopped.


    It''s obvious that the empty talk is full of pressure, and there are many other things in the eyes.


    After all these years, which one is not a human spirit? When you are empty, you can''t see that they are attracted to each other. When you see this, you add a fire to them. How about two old friends? Since it''s about ye xiannephew, you might as well shout it out. I want to talk to her in person.


    "In person?"


    On hearing this, the two of them were immediately embarrassed. In fact, they knew this kind of thing very well, and ye Wanqing couldn''t agree at all.


    It''s not that he looks down on Qiu Ze, but that the former is indifferent in nature, and the other party disdains this kind of interest exchange.


    What''s more, after ye Wanqing returned from disfigurement last time, he seldom went out.


    At the moment, with the other party''s temperament, I''m afraid even if it comes out, I''m afraid it can''t be talked about unless they exert pressure.


    But it''s something they don''t want.


    "Needless to say, she doesn''t want to."


    Just when they were in a dilemma, a cold voice suddenly came, making the atmosphere in the field stiff again.

 Chapter 650

    When people in the main hall heard the words, they turned around one after another. They saw a person walking in outside the hall, bathed in the sunshine. When they got close, they could see clearly.


    "Ning Tao!"


    As soon as he saw the man clearly, Qiu Ze''s eyes narrowed, his heart suddenly tightened, and his face turned black.


    It''s obvious that this person is not good at it.


    "Who is this?"


    Rashly disturbed by a young man, Emei frowned, her face was a little ugly, and the twisting beads in her hands were faster.


    "Oh, master Liaokong, this is Ning Tao, the disciple of my martial uncle Wuchen. I think there must be something important."


    The purple sun hears speech to get up in a hurry, toward empty a line of salute, respectfully open a way, just eyes but fierce toward Ning Tao say hello, signal its opening.


    To know this kind of occasion, don''t have no rules. Now Ning Tao suddenly breaks in, which is bad rules.


    "Hum, I''ve heard that wuchenshou has been a troublemaker for a long time. Now it seems that it''s not big or small. Don''t worry about such bad people. They really disgrace my reputation."


    The empty smell speech slant eyes sweep Ning Tao, words pan on a little anger, is very strange.


    This word falls in Ning Tao''s ear, immediately let his heart take on a nameless fire.


    For Ning Tao, if he just said that he had nothing to do with it, he could not bear it with his master.


    With a cold smile, he immediately took it back without even thinking about it. "Where''s the wild monk? Dare to call my teacher by name?"


    Wu Chenzi is very kind to him. He is not happy with his attitude. No matter who you are.


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people in the field jumped. I heard that Ning Tao had a lot of courage, but it was too big.


    Unexpectedly, he called them "wild drink". Ziyang stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    "Bold."


    As the chief elder of Emei, he was not respected. When he saw a small generation, he was furious with himself.


    Without waiting for Wuwang and others to speak, he hummed coldly, "it seems that Wuchen''s method of teaching his apprentice is not good. Now that I have met him today, I don''t want to discipline him."


    As soon as the beads in his hand were tightened and hooked with one hand, the rope that tied the beads suddenly broke. Then, with a flick of his fingers, a bead of Buddha shot toward Ning Tao like lightning.


    This old monk can sit here. Ning Tao almost thinks about it with his buttocks. It''s not easy. He estimates that his skill is not enough.


    In fact, when he started in the air, he subconsciously pulled out the gun. Without thinking about it, it was a shot.


    With a bang, the bullet collided with the Buddhist beads and exploded directly in the air. With a clank, the bullet fell to the ground.


    "Hiss."


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s heart jumped, but he knew how powerful his pistol was.


    This gun is a special pistol for special forces. It''s special and has great lethality, but it was blocked by one of its Buddhist beads. His eyelids jumped.


    Fortunately, he didn''t trust us, otherwise we would lose face.


    And see Ning Tao with a gun, the side of Qiu Ze burst into a rage, immediately jumped out, "bold."


    Immediately toward Ning Tao, new and old together, he is not polite.


    If the other party dares to point a gun at his Shizu, how can he stand idly by? Now it''s right to do it.


    "Go away!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a low drink. He raised his hand and took out another gun.


    Without cultivation in the past, guns were indispensable. Now they are in use.


    Qiu Ze originally wanted to take Ning Tao down with one shot, but he didn''t expect that the other party would dare to shoot him. At close range, he was almost scared out of his wits.


    At the critical moment, there was a sudden shout from the side, "the upright is bold!"


    Then a Buddhist bead came and directly hit the bullet. The former was broken and the latter fell to the ground.


    Qiu Ze, who was lucky enough to escape, broke out in a cold sweat and quickly stepped back.


    Now he knows what kind of person he''s facing. He''s a lunatic at all. He has a gun in his opponent''s hand. He doesn''t rely on momentum to solve the problem.


    "I''ll see how many shots you can shoot!"


    Ning Tao this gun, will empty to thoroughly infuriate, the body together, toward Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao retreated quickly without thinking about it. As soon as the muzzle of the gun was raised, the two guns were fired, and the "bang bang" bullets went out for free.


    Ij


    the old monk is also very deceiving. When he''s old, he''ll give a hand to his younger generation and say what to teach him for Wu Chenzi. Wu Chenzi hasn''t taught him at ordinary times. Where can you be an old monk.


    Liaokong''s cultivation was good, but he didn''t dare to ignore the bullets. What''s more, he had to use two guns to block Ning Tao''s bullets.


    But as a result, he naturally slowed down.


    This scene saw without rash and others face to face Shhh, to tell the truth, they didn''t expect Ning Tao to be so bold.You should know that the other party is a well-known elder. Even if he is reckless, he doesn''t dare to ignore it. Ning Tao is a bit of a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. He says he will do it when he says he will. He dares to break his wrist with such a character to make him feel surprised.


    After all, they thought that it was wrong to stop the gun, but Ning Tao didn''t know how to do it.


    People say it''s just a lesson. What can they say.


    A temple door, Ning Tao a hand quickly to a pistol loaded with bullets, action that call a smooth, eyes have not left empty.


    He also saw the other side''s means. If he didn''t have these two guns, he would not have been able to make it through one round. The gap was too big.


    "Boy, I wait for friars. What''s the skill of using a gun? You put down the gun, and I can let you have both hands."


    Anyway, lekong is a famous hostel who has been famous for a long time. In front of Wudang, he can''t have no bottom line. Now he comes out of the hall slowly and looks at Ning Tao with a cold face.


    "Wild monk, you rely on the old to sell the old and bully me. What''s your ability?"


    Ning Tao sneers at his words. With these two guns, he can still be tough. Without them, he is likely to be abused every minute, and the other party''s words can deceive the children.


    Well, don''t be arrogant after you take a pistol. It''s useless to say more. The old monk can''t hang on his face. When he steps on the ground, he turns into a shadow and rushes to Ning Tao.


    If you change to other people, even if you are high in cultivation, you may be confused. Ning Tao won''t.


    As soon as he opened his perspective, there was no escape for the old monk. In addition, his cultivation recovered, and it was no problem to see his track clearly. His hand speed was even faster. He quickly pulled the trigger and hit the opponent''s forward position.


    The empty which expect Ning Tao Zhun tou so good, and seem to know his action track, have to avoid.


    But in this way, the hollow God was even more angry, and made a real fire. His inner power moved and his speed increased.

 Chapter 651

    No matter how the old monk''s temper is, this move is really angry, and it makes Ning Tao feel pressure in an instant.


    He has perspective in the body, but the gap between the two is too big, perspective can hardly keep up with each other''s rhythm.


    Fortunately, he had retreated from the main hall before, otherwise he would have to be arrested at close range.


    And the huge gun noise also attracted many Wudang disciples to come. When they saw the situation in the field, they were all dumbfounded.


    Many people face stiff, looking at holding double gun Ning Tao, expression that call a wonderful.


    It''s better to be famous than to meet, and meeting is better than being famous. I''m afraid no one is unfamiliar with Ning Tao.


    It''s only a few days since the other party came to the mountain, and they''ve done two big things, one more frightening than the other.


    Previously, I had a hard time with the National Security Bureau. I almost didn''t let anyone pee. In a twinkling of an eye, I had a party with Emei again.


    What''s more surprising is that Ning Tao''s opponent this time is an old monk.


    Most of the people don''t know Kong, but they are very familiar with the rest of the Emei sect. Seeing that the two masters on their side have appeared, they think with their toes that the old monk is not small.


    "I''ve made up my mind that from today on, martial uncle Ning will be my idol!"


    Looking at the field ningtao double gun non-stop, fall in Qin Rong''s eyes, that call a handsome.


    The girl worships the strong one most. Seeing that the man she brings is so powerful, her heart will jump out.


    On one side, Xu Lan''s heart is hanging. Naturally, she will not be as naive as Qin Rong. Seeing the form of the scene, she will sweat for Ning Tao.


    It''s obvious that Ning Tao is a big event to keep the two masters of zongmen silent.


    But Yi''s eyes were full of longing.


    He also heard the comments of the people beside him. He knew that Ning Tao was coming out for Uncle Ye.


    Daring to act on this occasion and having the courage at least captured the hearts of many people.


    The rest of Wudang''s disciples were also surprised. This kind of hot weapon was rarely used to fight with guwu, which was an eye opener.


    Pa pa


    Bullets whistling, Ning Tao body shape can not live back, look more and more dignified, to later, secretly cry bad.


    After all, he didn''t come here to fight this time. The bullets are limited. He can do Kung Fu, and there are not many bullets.


    For a moment, he regretted that he didn''t let Longwu prepare a machine gun. If he had that thing in hand, he was absolutely sure that he would not find the north for the wild monk.


    Looking at the posture of the wild monk, it''s clear that he wants to take him down. Ning Tao''s mind turns suddenly. If he falls into the hands of the other side, he won''t die, but the pain of skin and flesh is indispensable.


    As soon as Yu Guang sweeps, Ning Tao notices the stone bar at his feet. He immediately has an idea. He says goodbye to his waist with two guns, one foot on the ground, one hook and one goodbye. His hands rise up with the situation, and a big stone bar has been picked up by him.


    The most important thing on the mountain is the stone. The road is paved with big Bluestone at the foot. In Ning Tao''s hand, this piece is seven or eight Jin.


    But this weight is nothing for him to recover his spiritual power. With one hand, the big stone bar in his hand hit the wild monk.


    And he himself did not want to turn around and run, the mouth did not forget to roar, "Wang Gang!"


    Throwing a stone bar, he just fought for Wang Gang''s chance. There was such a big movement here that it was impossible not to disturb him. Although the boy''s skill was not good, since he was a killer, his shooting skill was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    In order to prevent the first family from finding clues, Ning Tao also brought his opponent''s blocking rifle when he went up the mountain, which was powerful.


    I don''t expect to kill the wild monk, but it''s OK to make some trouble for him.


    But Ning Tao underestimated the empty cultivation. Facing the big blue stone strip, the latter didn''t mean to dodge at all. The big hand in the cassock explored and patted forward lightly.


    With a bang, both of them didn''t seem to be of the same level. However, when they touched each other, the big Bluestone was just like a piece of soft tofu. It broke apart and splashed to the side.


    Wuwang and Wuyan saw this and quickly flew up, big sleeve a roll, suddenly issued a stream of suction, will stop the gravel.


    Most of the onlookers around are Wudang disciples. The stones are easy to hurt the innocent.


    Ning Tao Yu Guang, who was running in front of him, also saw this scene, and his little heart almost didn''t jump out.


    I''ll pull it. The other person''s hand can shatter a big stone. If I pat it on myself, it''s like


    Until now, he found that the gap between the two is not big, it is called the gap.


    There was no time to think about it. The angry eyes were wide open and the air had already trod. After one step, it seemed that he had used eight steps to catch the cicada and other lightness skills. As soon as he grasped, he caught Ning Tao''s back.


    "Damn it


    Just for a moment, Ning Tao felt that there was no way to escape. Instead, it was better to have a good time.


    A fierce, also fight, suddenly turned around, right hand fist clenched, the body spirit crazy general influx of the arm, invisible make his arm burst up a circle.The blood baby in the body seems to feel the danger. Without Ning Tao to urge him, he suddenly opens his eyes and holds his right hand, which is exactly the same as Ning Tao''s action. He also smashes forward with one punch.


    Taiyi five element boxing.


    This is the first boxing that Ning Tao practiced. It''s very powerful. Now it''s inspired by him without reservation.


    At this moment, there is a momentum of death on Ning Tao. He fights with dignity and wants to fight even if he knows he is defeated.


    When the fist is waved, Ning Tao feels that the strength on the fist is climbing, and it increases to a terrible strength. This is the fist that he and Xueying unite.


    Gee!


    Seems to be aware of Ning Tao''s unusual strike, the air into the palm, mouth light surprise, raised his hand to meet, seems to try the power of the other side.


    The fists and palms collided with each other and made a huge dull noise. Ning Tao''s face changed, and he felt a strong force pouring into each other''s hands. Then his body was like a fallen leaf and flew out in an instant.


    "Cough!"


    With this palm, Ning Tao felt that his arm was about to be broken in half, and his throat was itchy. He opened his mouth and coughed. He coughed and bled.


    "What''s in the way?"


    This scene, it is to see the public, the air blow actually failed, so that people around can not help but surprise.


    "Well, there''s a lot of eccentricity. I''ll see what you can do!"


    By the way, he didn''t take down Ning Tao. He couldn''t hang on to his empty face. As soon as his body flashed, he appeared in front of Ning Tao again. With a big hand, he still wanted to catch the latter.


    A large amount of dignity, do not offend, again and again, let the empty patience to the limit.


    However, just as the empty claw was approaching, there was a wind, and then a figure in white blocked Ning Tao''s face. A Qianbai palm came out, and a flat palm pushed out, blocking the blow of empty.

 Chapter 652

    Absolute strength gap, let Ning Tao a heart cool up, eyes closed, has been ready to be beaten.


    But when he saw the white clothes in front of him, his heart suddenly turned, his pupils opened wide, and his emotion was obviously excited.


    Thinking of every day, close in front of him, but close to the end of the world, graceful, is such a Qian thin figure, blocked in front of him, but indestructible.


    "''


    Ning Tao wants to shout something, but his words are stuck in his throat. He can''t shout out, so he just stands.


    And the people in the field were stunned, on the one hand is the empty capture, on the other hand is the Qianqian jade hand, the two are not in proportion, but so no sign of the opposite.


    It is quite strange that there is no breath fluctuation when both sides touch each other.


    After a blow, Liaokong''s face became dignified for the first time. Although he didn''t step back, his eyes lit up, and his pupils flashed a little dumb.


    Originally, he just wanted to teach Wudang a lesson, but let him continue to reach the realm.


    Bang!


    on the other hand, the pretty woman in white and with a purple scarf on her face didn''t retreat, her shoulders moved, and the sound really came from her feet.


    In everyone''s eyes, the big Bluestone under his feet seemed to be unable to bear the pressure, abruptly cracked, and soon a layer of spider pattern was climbing on it.


    What''s more, the other side''s feet were more than three inches deep into the bluestone.


    It is clear that there is no wind, but its hair is spread backward, like a fairy, and it will fly up the next moment.


    "I don''t know why the fairy stopped me?"


    looking at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of me, he hesitated and asked in a deep voice.


    "Master is a senior. Even if my younger martial brother is not right, he will not have the same insight as the younger generation with master''s self-cultivation, let alone in Wudang." The woman stretched out her hand and said a way, from under the veil.


    This statement, the empty face can not help a change, although the other side said tactfully, but the implication also let it hang.


    This clearly means that he is disrespectful for his old age, regardless of his status, and acts against the younger generation.


    When Liaokong was about to say something, Qiu Ze immediately jumped out, arched his hand to the woman in white, and explained, "ye Daoyou doesn''t know something. This Ning Daoyou is disrespectful, and my ancestors just teach me a lesson."


    "Ye Daoyou?"


    A listen to these three words, empty eyes slightly a squint, white eyebrow slightly move.


    Qiu Ze''s words also turned back quickly, "Shizu, this is Ye Wanqing''s Taoist friend. He was afraid that Shizu would attack him without knowing it!"


    "Oh, it''s Ye Xiaoyou."


    He looked at Ye Wanqing up and down in the air. His eyes were like a torch, and his mind moved slightly. A moment later, he said faintly, "I''ve heard that ye Xiaoyou is very talented, and his cultivation has come to an end when he is young. Now it seems that the rumors are true."


    The woman in white is exactly Ye Wanqing. At the moment, her eyes are as still as water. Her face doesn''t change. She says slowly, "master Liao Zan!"


    "Ha ha, I never lie. It seems that Qiu Ze has a good eye." Liaokong nodded slightly and said, "Since ye Xiaoyou spoke today, let this boy apologize to the poor monk. I don''t agree with him."


    "Wild monk, don''t be hypocritical. I''m old enough not to serve the Buddha, but to be a matchmaker in Wudang. I''m not ashamed of that!"


    Ning Tao also comes near, stands together with Ye Wanqing, wipes the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth, and looks at the empty road coldly.


    This speech, as if thunder rolling general, in the field of explosion, the field of people that call a gape.


    It''s too much. Everyone feels that Ning Tao is crazy. You know what he''s facing is not ordinary people. I dare to say that.


    It''s just that Wuwang and others on one side are embarrassed. Originally, this is their home court, but Ning Tao''s series of behaviors make them at a loss. It''s not to stop or not to stop.


    "Ning Tao, this is an eminent monk of Emei. You are not allowed to be presumptuous. I apologize to Master Kong."


    At this time, Wudang could not do without opening his mouth. He took a deep breath and came near. He had to speak sternly.


    Ning Tao is still in the same place. Hearing the words, he slowly raises his head, looks straight at speechless, and says, "uncle, it''s this wild and insulting teacher that comes first. If he apologizes, it''s him who apologizes first."


    "Wanton!"


    He Qide of the Emei sect is highly respected. At present, he is yelled by a wild monk from Ning Tao. First of all, everyone in Emei can''t help it. One of them yells angrily, strides out and wants to fight.


    Bang!


    However, as soon as he took two steps, a powerful bullet suddenly came out and hit him directly in front of his feet. The former shivered and startled.


    "Who?"


    Two steps back, the Emei disciple''s eyes were alert and immediately looked around.


    The unknown is the most terrible. This shot is more shocking than Ning Tao''s two guns. Even Wudang people''s spirit is tense.Fortunately, all the players were experts. Before long, he aimed at a high Pavilion in the distance, where a man with a blocking rifle aimed at this side.


    Those with sharp eyes immediately recognized that this man was with Ning Tao. Thinking of the latter''s roar just now, many people could not help twitching when they looked at Ning Tao again.


    It seems that this is a big deal!


    Seeing Wang Gang''s hand, Ning Tao was relieved. With this deterrent power, he was at ease.


    They are professional. As far as their power is concerned, they are more powerful than his pistol. As long as he is willing, all the people of Emei sect, except the wild monk, are not sure that they can get out of the whole body.


    Looking at the scene in the distance, Liaokong''s face became ugly. Ordinary friars disdain to use hot weapons. Now this one is very good. He can use whatever he likes.


    With a cold snort, he subconsciously wanted to twist the Buddhist beads. When he started, he found that he had already been bounced out. He was even more angry. He squinted at him and said with dissatisfaction, "when did Wudang sect not need these things to prop up its appearance? I''m a bit knowledgeable."


    Wu Wu''s eyes jumped and he felt speechless. When he was about to open his mouth, Ning Tao said, "wild monk, you don''t fish for fame here. You''re a big old man with such a vicious heart. It''s not a good bird!"


    "Bold!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    ¡­¡­


    In full view of the public, the people of Emei sect were angry when they got this. It''s just strange that no one dares to think about it this time.


    I''m kidding. They can see that this man is obviously a madman. The shot just now is a warning. It''s not their turn to be here with Shizu.


    He lived a hundred years. He was reprimanded by a younger generation one after another. His face was black with anger. Now he said with a smile, "boy, don''t speak wild. Although I''m not talented, I''ve never done anything harmful to nature. If you don''t speak out today, even if I''m angry, I''ll definitely make a statement in Wudang Mountain!"

 Chapter 653

    If he wasn''t in Wudang at the moment, I''m afraid he would have killed Ning Tao under his hand. How could he be so tired.


    This scene, let the people around for a while, Wudang disciples Qiqi worried about Ning Tao.


    Apart from the old school such as Wuwu, the steady mainstay of Wudang such as Ziyang, and the rest of the younger generation, which monk has no passion?


    As a monk, of course, he has a heart of unyielding, but now with the suppression of the national machinery, the monks all over the world lie down in the nest, and many things are no longer so casual.


    For example, if a monk sees injustice and wants to help, I''m sorry, it''s not your business. No more nonsense, he will arrest you immediately.


    Want to be free? I''m sorry, when the country needs you, you have to go up. You are not obedient on other people''s territory. That''s pure death.


    At present, Ning Tao''s series of actions make a lot of people excited. He praises in his heart that this is what a friar should do. If he doesn''t agree, he will take five steps and vow to compete with heaven.


    "Hum, I''m not going to let anyone say that I''m fishing for fame!" Ning Tao was not afraid at all. He took two steps forward. He pointed to the air with one hand and said coldly, "if you don''t ask me about everything, my Wudang family will handle their own affairs. Where can I get your advice! Where is your old self-cultivation? You have already been angry, but you still don''t know? "


    "As a monk, you are now in your old age. You don''t devote yourself to enlightenment. Knowing that this is a dilemma for Wudang, you shamelessly use force to suppress others. Buddhism will be born and perished. It''s not easy to see your infatuation!"


    "You know that this is harmful to my elder martial sister, and you will make Wudang become the public opinion on the edge of the waves. But for your own self-interest, you exchange treasures. You are not young, and you are so greedy!"


    "The Buddhists don''t like greed, hatred, and infatuation. Now you have all three, and you are so shameful that you come to other people''s territory to be wild. It''s really amusing. If the Buddha has spirit, I''m afraid you will be the first one to accept you!"


    Ning Tao''s words are so shocking that others can''t help but stare. It seems that he didn''t expect the former to be so bold, which is to offend a generation of masters.


    Every time he said something, he would step back. His face changed. As soon as his voice fell, he felt his heart shaking. He pointed to Ning Tao and said, "you..." A word hasn''t finished, open mouth then gushed out a blood.


    "Shizu!"


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s three questions actually spurted blood on the master, everyone on the scene was greatly surprised. The Emei group rushed to help.


    You know, Kong is a sea god needle of Emei. If something happens to him, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Ning Tao, you''re bloody!"


    Ning Tao''s words are very good. It''s the face of the Emei sect that he hit. As the initiator of this incident, Qiu Ze''s face is almost like a pig''s liver. If he can now, he really wants to fight with the former.


    But the most important thing at the moment is to save Emei''s face. Otherwise, his business will not only be yellow, but also the image of Emei will be plummeted.


    "Don''t be so bloody. I really love ye Daoyou, so I beg Shizu to come and propose!"


    At this time, Qiu Ze would never admit that he had focused on Ye Wanqing''s constitution. Now he opened his mouth coldly.


    As long as he bites to death, it doesn''t matter if it comes out.


    "Adoration?"


    Ning Tao coldly a smile, have seen shameless, haven''t seen you so shameless, you a love ghost just believe?


    "Hum, how can you understand this matter? I, Qiu Ze, disdain to tell this lie. I can die for ye Daoyou!"


    To this step, Qiu Ze also went out, directly turned to look at Ye Wanqing, immediately knelt down on one knee, full of affectionate way, "ye Daoyou, I love you, please give me a chance to go through fire and water!"


    I''ve seen shameless, I''ve never seen such shameless, Ning Tao can''t help but see a layer of black line on his forehead, and he scolds in his heart. It''s obvious that this boy doesn''t give up.


    However, since he is here today, he absolutely wants to beat each other to the end. With a move, Ning Tao comes to Qiu Ze, looks down at him, and says with no expression, "is Qiu Daoyou really willing to go through fire and water for my elder martial sister?"


    I don''t know why, a pair of eyes on Ning Tao, Qiu Ze heart a "clatter", vaguely have a kind of bad premonition, but even if it is angry, without this guy, it is estimated that today''s thing will become.


    But now he just can''t do it, the sniper in the distance is not vegetarian, so he still has a lingering fear.


    Seeing Ning Tao staring at him, Qiu Ze, even though he knew it was a pit, had to jump in and said, "that''s right!"


    "Well, my elder martial sister likes those who have courage and insight most. Let''s make a bet. As long as you dare, I will believe your sincerity."


    "Bet?"


    Qiu Ze is tiny a Leng, haven''t understood to come over, saw Ning Tao to take out a pistol from the waist."What are you doing?"


    Qiu Ze''s face moved. Seeing this, he got up in a hurry and looked like he was facing the enemy.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Ning Tao glanced at Qiu Ze and opened the ammunition nest of his revolver with one hand.


    Toward four next a bright, Ning Tao again took out a bullet from the pocket, directly pushed up, after a wheel, looked at Qiu Ze smile.


    "I''ll play a game with you. This gun has six bullet holes, but there is only one bullet in it. Each one fires two shots. What do you think?"


    R (o version f) first 6C hair f


    hiss!


    In this scene, seeing the corner of their eyes, they can''t help jumping up. They can see that Ning Tao is crazy. What they never thought was that they didn''t expect to be so crazy even if they were killed. It''s just playing with their lives.


    If you hit the bullet, you don''t play yourself to death.


    "Well, Qiu Daoyou, dare you?"


    Ning Tao in the hand pulls that turn wheel, toward the latter contemptuous smile way, the eye contains provocation.


    I''m afraid if Qiu Ze hesitated, he would not have any luck.


    He just came to propose, but not to die. What he said just now was just a temporary measure. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao was serious.


    He didn''t believe that Ning Tao really dared to play. He immediately said with a cold face, "I don''t believe you dare?"


    "OK, I''ll give Qiu Daoyou a demonstration!"


    Ning Tao laughs and seems not to be afraid at all. As soon as his voice falls, he points the muzzle of the gun at his head and shoots three times.


    Not two, but three!


    Ning Tao''s action is so fast that it makes people react. By the time he comes, he''s finished. He''s all in one and doesn''t procrastinate.

 Chapter 654

    Too cruel, in front of this scene, even if Wuwang and others live a hundred and eighty years old, they can''t help but jump.


    You know, even if they were monks, they didn''t dare to do it. If they were hit, they would die.


    Immediately many people looked at Ning Tao with more fear. He was really a famous Wuxu scholar. He was so cruel to himself. Who dares to be his enemy.


    "It''s your turn!"


    Ning Tao with a dial, look flat, the pistol backhand to Qiu Ze.


    "You..."


    Ning Tao''s hand completely shocked Qiu Ze. Originally, he thought that the former was just putting on airs, but he didn''t expect that the other side really dared to shoot, or three shots in a row.


    Looking at the pistol handed over, Qiu Ze took a puff at the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t dare to take it.


    I''m kidding. He has a bright future. How can he gamble with Ning Tao here.


    "What? I''m afraid


    Ning Tao coldly a smile, the corner of the mouth pulls out a touch of sarcasm, the facial expression is full of disdain.


    In fact, he knew that the other side didn''t dare, otherwise he would have done it by his own urine, instead of fearing Wang Gang''s blocking gun.


    In fact, without his advice, Wang Gang did not dare to kill people. At most, he acted as a deterrent, just as he didn''t do his best. He didn''t want to fight with each other in those years.


    It''s nothing to lose face. It''s going to kill people. I''m afraid it''s going to be a big trouble.


    People''s eyes are also attracted by Ning Tao''s action. They are all looking at Qiu Ze''s courage.


    Qiu Ze is now full of depression. In any case, he didn''t expect that things would turn out like this, which makes him agree or not.


    After thinking about it, he could only hum, "I''ve never done anything so boring!"


    "Oh, it''s a confession."


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, also not reluctantly, back insurance, re gun inserted in the waist, shaking his head, a pair of early know you dare not look.


    "Do you agree?"


    Qiu Ze smell speech complexion a black, immediately angry, staring at Ning Tao way, "I think it''s better to change a game, you play with me how!"


    This is also what Qiu Ze thinks in his heart. With his accomplishments, Ning Tao will not be his opponent. In this way, he can save face.


    "You want to fight me, right? No problem." Ning Tao nodded slightly, looked at the other side and suddenly asked, "how long do you dare to ask Qiu Daoyou?"


    Qiu Ze didn''t understand why Ning Tao suddenly asked this. After thinking about it, he replied truthfully, "twenty six years."


    "How old is Qiu Daoyou?"


    "Thirty one!" There''s nothing to hide, Qiu Ze also patiently replied.


    "I wipe, Qiu Daoyou, are you good at bullying the small with the big? You have been practising Taoism for more than 20 years. If you want to challenge a little monk who has been practising Taoism for less than one year, you need to know whether you can succeed or not!"


    Ning Tao smell speech eyes a stare, tut TUT of looking at Qiu Ze road.


    He is not a muscle. Last time, Xu Lan said that the other party was born at the top. He just broke through, and the realm is not stable. He would not do anything good.


    "There''s no order in hearing about the Tao. In those days, under the bodhi tree of the Buddha, one night''s Enlightenment was not calculated according to the time. The monks and I all rely on their ability to do things and practice. I think you''re afraid. They only play some shady and evil ways."


    Qiu Ze''s mouth naturally won''t admit defeat. He clenched his fists tightly and forced the opponent to fight.


    For his skills, Qiu Ze is very confident. As long as Ning Tao dares to fight, he will be shamed. He will not only correct his name, but also win the favor of Ye Wanqing.


    Damn, it''s persimmon picking soft pinch!


    Ning Tao didn''t understand what Qiu Ze was thinking. He scolded in his heart. The whole person seemed to give up. He called a move with one hand and said with disdain, "come on, I''ll teach you how to be a man."


    After that, Ning Tao takes out the two guns again, opens the insurance in front of everyone, and aims at Qiu Ze.


    "You What are you doing with a gun? "


    At first, when he heard Ning Tao''s promise, Qiu Ze was not consciously happy. When he saw that the other side took out the two guns again, his eyelids could not help but jump, and his eyes almost burst into flames.


    "I''m good at using weapons. If you want to, you can also use guns. I don''t object."


    Ning Tao scratched his forehead with the muzzle of a gun and gave a cold smile. "I''m the one who is most annoyed with ink. Don''t say I don''t give you a chance, let''s fight for life and death. Let''s be a witness. Don''t blame anyone who dies. Dare you?"


    "You..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was a ruffian, Qiu Ze was angry. He wanted to promise. He just looked at the muzzle of the gun. He didn''t dare to fight. Finally, he choked out two shameless gripes from his mouth.


    At close range, the power of the pistol can be exerted to the maximum. How about Ning Tao''s shooting method? His master has just tested it. He is not sure that he can defeat Ning Tao in the hail of bullets.


    After all, he is not as fierce as a monk.In fact, this is also the place where monks are most frustrated. You have been cultivating immortals for decades, and a bullet can kill you.


    But this is also the reason why the state does not let the monks take power. The destructive power is too great. Once such a person masters the state machine, a person with a little evil will surely lead to disaster.


    Ning Tao and in the army, Su Dingguo also made it clear to him that it was impossible for him to control power. In the final analysis, they were just an exchange of interests.


    The former serves the army, while the latter provides political protection.


    Are you the only one to make the rules, and I''m not allowed to strengthen them?


    Ning Tao sneered, shook his head and said, "you just shameless look, in fact, also have my charm, at most we are each other!"


    "Poof


    The Wudang disciples, who were watching, were all smiling. A few of them couldn''t help laughing. They soon burst into laughter.


    It''s so calming. Everyone''s eyes are bright. After all kinds of experiences, no one can see that Qiu Ze of Emei school is just an embroidered pillow. He is afraid of wolves in the front and tigers in the back. It''s a shame.


    "Ah I''ll kill you


    After being humiliated again and again, Qiu Ze was almost crazy. A stream of blood ran from his chest to his head. He stepped on the ground and rushed to Ning Tao like a shell.


    Even an ordinary person, more or less bloody, not to mention Qiu Ze, now his urine also came up, red eyes.


    There is only one idea in my mind, kill Ning Tao!


    It''s just that his figure just moved, and a big hand was on his shoulder from behind.


    It seems that it''s just a random pressure, but it stops Qiu Ze''s forward trend and makes him difficult to move.


    As if that palm has the power of a thousand jin, it''s frightening.


    Qiu Ze suddenly looked back and saw Kong standing behind him, shaking his head at him.

 Chapter 655

    "Shizu, you..."


    See the empty master stopped himself, Qiu Ze immediately a Leng, then don''t understand the opening way.


    "Qiu Ze, that''s enough. It''s too much to be forced."


    After that, he turned his head slowly, looked at Ning Tao, closed his hands, declared a Buddhist name, and said in a deep voice.


    "Today, I heard my little friend''s shocking words. I feel a lot. This time, I''m really looking forward to it. Please forgive me!"


    Words fall, empty then toward Ning Tao bowed.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao where can expect this wild monk turn performance so fast, a little Leng, quickly get out of the way, the corner of the mouth smoked, embarrassed smile way, "the master is serious, the boy is just random words."


    No matter whether it''s true or not, the wild monk can have this consciousness. On such occasions, he apologizes to a younger generation, and immediately makes Ning Tao respect him.


    As a matter of fact, what he said just now was all just a slip of the tongue, which has nothing to do with the deafening.


    "You are humble. Although you are dull in nature, you can''t be wrong in your eyes. You have Bodhi wisdom and are predestined with my Buddha. If you can join me in Emei, you will have unlimited achievements in the future!" The empty pour is a face serious, double eyes is looking at Ning Tao, a pair of meet hate late look.


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao heard that he was muddled and a little silly. He didn''t know if he was prying against the wall. He muttered in his heart: Although I know what genius I am, it''s not good for you to dig the wall.


    Dry cough two, Ning Tao embarrassed way, "boy lazy nature, can''t afford to be master Liao Zan."


    No matter what, people like this good face posted over, he also want to be polite.


    Liaokong shook his head and didn''t say anything more. Then he turned his head and looked at Wuwang and Wuyan. He saluted and said, "two old friends, I''m reckless today. I''m presumptuous in Wudang!"


    As the host, Wuwang and Wuyan look at each other in pairs, and both of them see some helplessness from each other''s pupils.


    Normally, they are the hosts and should be able to prevent this from happening, but it seems that both of them became spectators in the whole process.


    "It''s all right. Taoist friends are serious."


    Things have happened, the other side did not pursue, without a sigh of relief, this is the most perfect ending, immediately announced a way, back to the sentence.


    At the same time, he was also secretly glad that they didn''t fight in the main hall, otherwise the statue of Shizu would be damaged, and the consequences would be much more serious.


    He nodded, declared the Buddha''s name again, and said, "in that case, I''ll leave. Two Taoist friends, I''ll see you again."


    The air is also natural and unrestrained, not waiting for two people to reply, big sleeve a swing, turned and walked out.


    The rest of the disciples of Emei see this, you look at me, I look at you, a little hesitant, or toward the empty away direction.


    It''s not fast to walk in the air, but after a few steps, he arrived at the mountain pass. The rocks at his feet were uneven, but he was walking on the ground.


    Looking at this scene, Ning Tao can''t help but wonder. Now it seems that he doesn''t know that the other party hasn''t gone all out. Otherwise, even if he has two guns in his hand, he will have to drink bitterness. This ability of shrinking to an inch is not what he can compare.


    The latter stood in the distance, clenching his fists tightly, as if he wanted to choose someone to eat.


    If he could, he would like to break Ning Tao''s neck now and fall short.


    Originally, with his background and the many benefits promised by Emei, this matter was basically certain, but now it is impossible.


    Ning Tao has already shaken this matter out. It must not be long before it can be spread all over Hongmeng. People''s words are terrible. Wudang sect dare not even agree.


    The Wudang sect can''t afford to lose this man by trading his apprentice''s future for a treasure.


    "Who is to blame? Who is to blame? "


    In an instant, Qiu Ze''s eyes turned red. He suddenly looked up to the sky and opened his mouth to roar. His pupils almost overflowed with blood.


    Most of all, new chapter | section n r @:


    this is not willing to roar, he grew up, how ever was so oppressed, suddenly angry, slowly bowed his head, a finger to Ning Tao, eyes like beasts, word by word, "Ning Tao, do you dare to fight with me!"


    At this moment, his heart and lungs are going to explode. There is nothing else in his eyes except Ning Tao. At this moment, he goes to Ning Tao step by step, looking cruel.


    Ye Wanqing saw that Dai Mei wrinkled and moved, blocking Ning Tao''s face.


    As Ning Tao said, he has only been practicing Taoism for one year, while Qiu Ze has been practicing Taoism for decades and is known as the leader of the younger generation of Emei. There is no comparison between the two.


    Seeing ye Wanqing blocking in front of Ning Tao, Qiu Ze stops, and his face shows a touch of irony. He disdains to say, "Ning Tao, I know you. Ye Wanqing helped you block the vampire affair last year. You escaped by chance, but ye Daoyou was disfigured. That vampire is powerful, and you became a coward I don''t laugh at you, but you haven''t visited Ye Wanqing in the mountain since then, and your heart is hard enough! ""Today, my master''s hand, you stand behind Ye Wanqing. You are not my master''s opponent, and I will not laugh at you."


    "But now, my Emei Qiu Ze formally challenges you. Do you want to be a coward and hide behind women?"


    Qiu Ze is also open-minded. Today, he is determined to fight Ning Tao, so he does not hesitate to offend Ye Wanqing.


    At the moment, his breath soars into the sky, and his voice is like thunder, which is to force Ning Tao to do it.


    When they reached the top of the mountain, Liao Kong and others stopped. They looked here, but they didn''t make a sound. The former even declared the Buddha''s name.


    Everyone in the room was quiet. Not everyone in Wudang knew about ye Wanqing''s disfigurement. At the moment, people''s eyes became frightened, and they couldn''t understand whether Qiu Ze''s words were true or false.


    But one eye looked at Ye Wanqing, and only a few people knew about the latter''s disfigurement.


    Whoo!


    There is a wind blowing, blowing Ye Wanqing''s veil, beautiful hair flying, body after Ning Tao see clearly, the latter''s body is slightly shaking.


    No matter whether he cares or not, the other party is still a big girl. No one doesn''t care about her appearance. It''s obvious that Qiu Ze''s effort to shake it off in full view of the public is a great blow to Ye Wanqing.


    "Qiu Daoyou, don''t spit out blood..."


    Ye Wanqing is angry, not just because of her appearance, but because of the other side''s confusion. Her disfigurement is definitely not because of Ning Tao.


    But before she finished speaking, Ning Tao came out behind her, patted Ye Wanqing on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "elder martial sister, I''ll come!"

 Chapter 656

    Rumors kill people, and three people become tigers. We all understand this truth. Although Qiu Ze is wrong, Ning Tao still agrees that it is wrong to stand behind a woman, so he stood up today.


    If a dragon has scales, it will die if it touches them.


    In an instant, Ning Tao only felt that there was an evil fire in his body.


    Ye Wanqing understands Ning Tao and wants to persuade him, but seeing the latter''s firm eyes, she is silent again.


    My younger martial brother''s temperament is similar to some aspects of myself, that is, once you recognize something, you will never look back.


    After the words fall, Ning Tao turns around slowly, smiles at Qiu Ze, shrugs his shoulders, and says, "although you are a bad motivator, congratulations. You have completely angered me. I accept your challenge!"


    Since the other party is looking for death, Ning Tao has to do it.


    Dignity is inviolable!


    Whether it''s because of his elder martial sister or for himself, he has to face all this, even if the whole world is in front of him.


    "Hum, turtle, you are willing to come out at last!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was so arrogant, Qiu Zezhi felt very happy and finally cheated this guy out. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "If I were you, I would never have such stupid courage to challenge."


    Ning Tao looked at Qiu Ze''s idiotic expression and said faintly.


    "Stupid?"


    Qiu Ze snorted coldly, "I studied Taoism when I was six years old. At the age of twelve, I made a small achievement in Emei. At the age of twenty, I was the leader of Emei school. At the age of twenty-eight, my accomplishments had reached the peak of nature. You! What can Ning Tao compare with me? "


    In terms of self-cultivation, this is also Qiu Ze''s most confident place. Let alone Ning Tao, looking at the whole eight sects, several of his peers can match him.


    What''s more, the other side''s background is extremely strong, but otherwise, the Emei sect would not have sent the most valuable treasure to Wudang for its own sake.


    "How can you be brave when you lose!"


    Ning Tao smell speech look invariable, light way, "challenge arena see!" He immediately turned around and strode towards the challenge arena in the clan.


    There is a challenge arena in the ancestral hall. Ning Tao saw it yesterday. After all, it''s his ancestral hall. It''s really ridiculous to fight in front of the ancestral hall.


    Along with the two people left, the whole Wudang boiling up and down.


    Who is Qiu Ze? He is the leader of the Emei school. In the younger generation, no one does not know, but now someone wants to fight with him.


    If ye Wanqing is a leader, it must be a fierce battle, but unexpectedly, it is Ning Tao who has been cultivated for less than a year.


    As far as the cultivation of Ning Tao is concerned, Wudang people do not know much about it, but it is well known that the former has not been in Wudang for a year, and this is his first time to return to the sect.


    It''s only one year since he challenged an old strong man, which makes people think that he is crazy.


    After all, the quality of a monk is of course important, and the effort after tomorrow is even more important. Without certain understanding and accumulation of time, we can never achieve the road.


    There is no shortcut to cultivate immortality. We accumulate silicon every day, one step at a time. To tell you the truth, many people are not optimistic about this battle.


    However, the young friars were enthusiastic. They looked at Ning Tao differently and worshipped more.


    In fact, monks disdain to use hot weapons. After all, it''s only a small path. It''s their own heart to cultivate immortals. Once the heart of Tao is achieved, even cannons can''t hurt themselves.


    If you master hot weapons, it''s easy to rely on them, which will affect your practice. This is also the reason why monks are more resistant to them.


    At the moment, Ning Tao voluntarily gave up his pistol and promised to solve it by the way of a monk. In the eyes of everyone, this is the monk''s demeanor.


    However, no matter whether the battle is won or not, Ning Tao has become the idol of the people, and the momentum of the other side is enough to convince the people.


    Wuwang and Wuyan look at each other. Today, their hearts are very complicated. It seems that from Ning Tao''s appearance, the other side has grasped the initiative. There is nothing wrong with them at all.


    They didn''t care much about it, but they began to worry about their duel.


    In a sense, Ning Tao represents the Wudang school in this battle. If he loses, all the previous trends will no longer exist.


    As for winning, they never thought that although Ning Tao''s qualification is good, he is definitely not able to break through the congenital state in a short period of one year.


    It''s the first time that Qiu Ze was born with the highest level of his talent. In terms of realm alone, he has already defeated Ning Tao, not to mention his spiritual power.


    "Two martial uncles, do you want to stop it?"


    Ziyang stood in the same place and didn''t move. Seeing that all the people left one after another, he couldn''t help looking at Wuwu and asked in a low voice.


    She also had something that two people were worried about, but with two teachers and uncles in her room, she couldn''t make an arbitrary decision. She hesitated for a moment, and then she planned to ask for help."Ah Wu Wu''s eyes were a little far away, and his voice was loud. He said solemnly, "forget it, the Emei sect lost face this time. How can there be no gap in the other party''s heart? If Qiu Ze can win this time, it can be regarded as bringing back a little face!"


    "What''s more, it''s nothing if Ning Tao loses. He''s too murderous. If he loses, it''s not a polish for him!"


    Sure enough, he didn''t follow the way of Emei. He didn''t look down at Ziyang.


    "Let''s go. Since we are going to fight, we must ensure fairness and justice, so as not to let people talk!"


    Speechless, looking at the distance with some worry, he spoke softly.


    He didn''t worry about Qiu Ze, but he worried that if Ning Tao was defeated, angry and ashamed, he would be in trouble again.


    "I understand."


    Ziyang nodded deeply, and then left in a hurry. As the leader, he had to arrange some necessary measures.


    On the challenge arena, Ning Tao and his wife stood separately, one calm and the other gloomy, as if they were about to spark.


    "Ning Tao, if you are afraid now, it''s still too late to admit defeat. I think for the sake of the eight sects, as long as you sincerely apologize, I don''t have the same opinion about your previous behavior."


    Standing in the challenge arena, Qiu Ze completely calms down. For him, it''s nothing to beat Ning Tao. He wants to beat this man from the inside out.


    "If I''m afraid, will I still stand here?"


    Ning Tao shook his head and said, "do you think you can win me?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Now, seeing Ning Tao talking big, Qiu Ze raised his head and laughed wildly. After a while, he stopped laughing. Looking at the former, he said, "why, I''m not ashamed. I admit that I underestimated you before. If you have a gun in your hand, I''ll take it back naturally. But now, what do you take to fight me?"


    Boom!


    As Qiu Ze''s last word came out, his whole body was full of momentum. The momentum of his innate peak was booming and quickly overflowed in all directions.


    His own is to Ning Tao bossy way, "Ning Tao, what do you take to fight!"

 Chapter 657

    In the face of Qiu Zena''s almost roaring roar, Ning Tao''s face was expressionless. He pointed to the air with one hand, then clenched his fist and said in a deep voice, "if you want to fight, fight!"


    With his fist clenching, the whole person''s momentum rises abruptly. If Ning Tao made people look like he was just a strong man outside but a strong man in the middle, then at this moment, he shows his edge.


    The ascent of cultivation, the day after tomorrow, inborn, inborn middle, an invisible breath surging out.


    Today is the first battle after his cultivation.


    In this battle, we must win but not lose.


    Ning Tao doesn''t allow himself to take a step back even if his opponent''s cultivation is extremely strong.


    In ancient times, there was also a saying about the dispute of friars, that is, the dispute of qi movement.


    If you first overpower your opponent in momentum, you will be half successful. If you take chances, you will be defeated.


    In particular, if we win the battle of the same realm, we can plunder the other party''s Qi luck and add body, which is helpful to practice.


    It''s just that many talents are deeply suspicious of this. According to this statement, is it not that they are getting stronger and stronger that day, and those with mediocre qualifications are destined to be stepping stones?


    There is a stalemate between the two views, but one thing is generally acknowledged. If the losers do not adjust their mentality well, they will easily form karmic barriers and hinder their practice.


    6


    in Ning Tao''s heart, he is also eager for the first World War, which will soothe his inner pain.


    There are always some that I don''t want to mention, but Qiu Ze has uncovered his scar.


    "Arrogance!"


    At this time, seeing that Ning Tao was still boasting, Qiu Ze reddened his eyes again, stepped on the ground with the sole of his foot, raised his spiritual power, and rushed to the former like a shell.


    The first battle of friars is far from a competition between ordinary people and the like. Those with a high level are the same as the special effects in the movie.


    As he approached, Qiu Ze twisted his waist and suddenly pulled out his right leg, like a whip. The news came down from the sky like a thunderstorm, with a strong momentum.


    In Qiu Ze''s eyes, he was full of madness. If he wanted to strike, he would beat Ning Tao down and let the whole audience have a look. Finally, the friars had to rely on their fists to speak.


    Hiss!


    Seeing Qiu Ze''s leg, many people under the stage were shocked. Ziyang could not help proclaiming his voice and looked tense.


    In fact, it''s simple to say that the big move of cutting Huashan forcefully is to carve out a knife from the top to the bottom and make every effort. It''s very powerful.


    The so-called reduction of complexity to simplicity is also the truth. Now Qiu Ze''s leg technique is similar. No one expected that the other side would go all out as soon as he came up.


    In an instant, Wudang disciples worried about Ning Tao.


    This kind of competition, but can''t play tricks, the strength is poor, I''m afraid this leg will win.


    On the stage, as the undertaker, Ning Tao feels more strongly.


    Whoo!


    When the wind blows, Ning Tao''s face aches. In an instant, his hair stands up,


    they are close at hand, and he can even see the ferocity of Qiu Ze''s face.


    At this moment, Ning Tao didn''t retreat. In fact, he couldn''t either. His accomplishments were not as good as his opponent''s. If he retreated like this, I''m afraid there was no possibility of winning the battle.


    Since he can''t retreat, his death will be blocked. In a moment, Ning Tao bows up, and his whole body is like a bow and arrow. When the other side comes with one leg, Ning Tao suddenly stretches out his arms, slightly crosses, and bravely greets him.


    Take the body as the bow, take the arms as the arrow, the martial arts should be the true martial arts thirty-six moves, the overlord lifts the tripod!


    Zhenwu style is a kind of Zhenwu method of Wudang school. It''s as famous as Shaolin''s 72 unique skills. It''s powerful and can only be practiced when the cultivation reaches the congenital state.


    Last time in the East China Sea, Wu Chenzi passed the 36 moves to Ning Tao, but the latter''s talent, so far, can only be familiar with the six moves.


    Among them, the overlord juding is one of them. The founder of Wudang school is famous for his softness. He is good at pulling a thousand pounds in four or two ways. This move is one of the few big opening and closing moves.


    Bang!


    In the public''s sight, Qiu Ze''s whip leg finally arrived, flying down, directly pressing on Ning Tao''s arms, making a huge noise.


    Hum!


    Ning Tao felt a shock all over his body, and a huge force came from his arms. In a moment, he bent his body, and then he could not help but stagger back. After three steps, he just stopped.


    But when he raised his head, his face was abnormally red, and there was blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    At the same time, Qiu Ze also stepped back two steps, just resolved the momentum. When he looked up, he couldn''t help but let out a hum.


    Just now, he almost had no reservation, but he didn''t expect to see that Ning Tao was only slightly injured. Qiu zedun was surprised.


    But then Qiu Ze sneered, "I see how long you can resist!"


    Although Ning Tao blocked his move, Qiu Ze also tried out the cultivation of the former, which was in the middle of his life.


    The further the road of practice goes, the more difficult it is to bridge the gap between them,In his heart, he admitted that Ning Tao was absolutely a genius. He could practice his cultivation to the middle of his nature in such a short time. His aptitude was better than that of him.


    But so what? No matter how talented you are, you can''t be regarded as a genius without growing up.


    As soon as his voice fell, Qiu Ze rushed again. With one fist and two hands raised, it was like a pear blossom storm, drowning Ning Tao.


    There was no time to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth. Ning Tao clenched his fists suddenly. As soon as he gritted his teeth, Taiyi''s five element fists also flashed past.


    For a moment, the fists collided in the ring, and the two figures were so complicated that the hearts of all the people in the ring were seized.


    People with a clear eye can see that among the two, Ning Tao is at a disadvantage. He only defends but does not attack. This is the case with encirclement and danger.


    Now it''s all in one breath.


    "Why not?"


    Speechless can''t bear, raised a hand to announce a sound path number, lightly closed eyes.


    Ye Wanqing wearing a veil can not see what expression, but the big eyes of the exposed blink also do not blink at the challenge arena, the pupil seems to have water mist hazy, shaking shoulders.


    The two fists in the sleeve are clenched, and the fingernails will sink into the flesh.


    After returning from the foot of the mountain, ye Wanqing thought that he would never see Ning Tao, and that he would be accompanied by a blue lantern in his life.


    But when the hall, that for her to face the clear figure, let her shake again.


    There is a feeling called hit in your body, pain in my heart, it is so.


    The empty hand, ye Wanqing didn''t want to, on the hand, knowing that the enemy, will fight.


    If the sky is sentimental, the sky is also old. On the challenge arena, Ning Tao knows that she is invincible, so she makes a move, just because she has dignity.


    According to legend, human tears are the purest water in the world. If a woman can cry, it proves that she really loves.


    The mist filled Ye Wanqing''s eyes with crystal clear, straight as his mouth, just like the blood on Ning Tao''s mouth, bitter and sticky.

 Chapter 658

    "Dong!"


    Ning Tao and his wife split up again. The former had more blood on the corner of his mouth, and his face almost overflowed with blood. His breathing became urgent.


    But his body is still quite straight, and his eyes are getting brighter and brighter.


    "Ning Tao, can you only hide?"


    Qiu Ze took a long breath, and his face was full of sarcasm. At the moment, he felt a bit bossy.


    It is true that he is qualified now. The two men have not been fighting for a long time, but he has been able to confirm that the latter''s injury is not light. Judging from the other side''s appearance, he will not last long.


    At this moment, Qiu Ze felt very happy all over, and the feeling of suppressing Ning Tao was very cool.


    Even, he doesn''t want to beat Ning Tao in a hurry. He looks sideways, especially at Ye Wanqing. Qiu Ze is more confident.


    To put it bluntly, he doesn''t love ye Wanqing. They have met before, but they don''t have much in common. In addition, the other side is said to be disfigured, so he has no interest.


    Want to marry each other, but also take a fancy to Ye Wanqing congenital pure Yin of gas, where expect the other party also push, this can''t help but let his heart hold a gas.


    In terms of appearance, background and accomplishments, ye Wanqing is still high. How can Ning Tao compare with him?


    Unexpectedly, ye Wanqing didn''t know what to do. He not only refused in full view of the public, but also stood on the opposite side of him, which made him even hate each other.


    "You really want me to do it!"


    Ning Tao looks at Qiu Ze without expression, and suddenly says word by word.


    "Eh!"


    On hearing Ning Tao''s words, Qiu zeshuang raised his eyebrows as if he had heard something out of the blue. After he was surprised, he raised his head and gave a cold smile.


    "Ning Tao, what else do you have to be conceited about? Do you really think there will be a chance to turn the tables again?"


    "I don''t know if I have to try." Ning Tao stretched a face, from beginning to end, he didn''t seem to worry about anything.


    Qiu Ze Leng Leng, looking at Ning Tao dull for a long time, he said, "well, don''t say I bully the small with the big, I only give you one shot!"


    Now that Ning Tao is dead, Qiu Ze plans to wake him up and step on the ground.


    For Qiu Ze''s contempt, Ning Tao was not moved, just sighed gently.


    He has to admit that there is a huge gap, and under normal circumstances, he has no chance of winning at all.


    But that is also under normal circumstances, Ning Tao never felt normal.


    j. Gengjb is the fastest to go up


    he Danhai has blood babies. Even if it''s not as good as Qiu Ze, it''s almost the same.


    Otherwise, how can you block the blow of Kono monk?


    Without this card, would he be a reckless man?


    The reason why it didn''t work just now is that after the first blow, he found that his realm was quite stable.


    This discovery immediately changed his strategy, so that he did not use blood baby, but continue to fight.


    It''s all very simple to say. At present, he has just broken through the realm, and he is still a little unstable. All of a sudden, he is under great pressure, forcing his whole body''s cells to become active.


    In this way, it is easy to speed up and stabilize the realm.


    But I''m afraid it''s enough to scare people''s eyes.


    Everyone knows the master''s skill, but it''s seldom useful. First, it doesn''t work when the pressure is small. When the injury is big, it''s not something ordinary people can resist.


    And the reason why Ning Tao can have this assurance is because of his extremely strong physical body, coupled with the perspective of cattle force, he dares to do such a dangerous thing in this public occasion.


    Now, since the other party is impatient, it''s time to end the farce.


    Opportunities are for themselves, no one else can give this statement, even if there are, your opportunities are not in your grasp, Ning Tao has always been the style is to fight, never wordy.


    With one clench of both fists, the spirit power in his body surges and comes together into his fists.


    The mind slightly moves, the blood baby''s strength then continuously converges into his four limbs lily, suddenly lets him feel the strength to increase greatly.


    His accomplishments are also gradually rising. Now, with the improvement of his realm, when he uses blood baby again, although his accomplishments will not be the same as before, it is enough to send him into the late congenital period.


    with such accomplishments and perspective, it is already enough to deal with Qiu Ze.


    "That''s what you want!"


    I feel the spiritual power in my body, a force of self-confidence, coming from my body.


    Three steps!


    When Ning Tao opened his mouth, he took three steps forward. His speed was not fast, but in the eyes of the people, it was like a elongated shadow.


    Arm up, punch.


    There is no move. It''s just a simple fist smashing. Under the perspective of Ning Tao, people in the same realm are not his opponents at all.


    And fall in Qiu Ze''s eyes, more like, in his blink of an eye, Ning Tao came to his near.This scene suddenly let his face show surprised color, he is some wonder, Ning Tao''s speed how at this moment can be so fast, but there is no time to think about it.


    But the surprise was just a little bit in his mind, and then he left it behind.


    He can''t slow down much if he is fast.


    Since Ning Tao dares to make such a simple move, he has already prepared for failure. Qiu Ze also raises his hand and waves his fist without thinking about it. His eyes meet him contemptuously.


    He knows the strength of the other party very well. It''s totally useless. He added a lot of strength this time to make a fool of himself.


    Bang!


    This time it was a real two punch fight, without any fancy moves. However, the result surprised the audience and made them open their eyes as if they didn''t believe what they saw.


    Everyone is ready for Ning Tao to be defeated, but under this blow, there is one person who has been blown away, not Ning Tao, but Qiu Ze.


    As if unable to bear the force, Qiu Ze stepped back three or four steps in a row. He just looked at Ning Tao with his chest up and down. He was shocked and said, "how How is that possible? "


    At the moment of contact, he felt clearly that Ning Tao''s strength was stronger than a little bit, which was by no means the power that should be possessed in the middle of his life.


    And see Ning Tao, but like a javelin like standing in place, as if just shot is not his general.


    "But that''s all."


    Light of saw an eye Qiu Ze, Ning Tao light floats open mouth to say a sentence.


    With perspective, the biggest cheater in hand, no one can beat him in the same realm.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    This time, Qiu Ze was a little flustered. If he lost to Ning Tao in his most confident field, he would be completely defeated. When he opened his mouth, he was full of rage.


    "I don''t believe it. It''s impossible?"


    How can someone suddenly increase the realm? Qiu Ze can''t figure it out and won''t believe it. In order to prove his words, he did it again.


    His body moved and his limbs opened. When he rushed up, he once again tried to split Huashan, and one leg rolled over.


    Compared with the last time, this time Qiu Ze had no reservation and was bound to rely on this to prove himself.

 Chapter 659

    "Still here?"


    Seeing the other side''s almost humiliating attack, Ning Tao''s lips turn into indifference.


    In the past, his accomplishments and realm were not as good as each other, so he naturally suffered a great loss. Now Feng Shui turns around, and everything is different.


    Open the power of blood baby, let him see a little bit of baby training, just this silk breath, is enough to change with quality instead of quantity.


    The gap between realms is not a simple comparison of power. If the gap between power can be compared between children and adults, then the former is just like a question for grade one of primary school. Let a student of grade one and grade five do it at the same time.


    More new: R is the fastest to reach 2K


    maybe both can be achieved, but the former needs to go all out and the latter can be easily done, which is not the same level at all.


    Seeing that the other side''s leg was like a groundbreaking attack, Ning Tao made an action that surprised everyone.


    Hands empty embrace, a Taiji action, brazenly captured Qiu Ze''s leg.


    As soon as his hands touched, Ning Tao''s body sank and his face turned red instantly, as if he had eaten a lot.


    After all, it was a full blow from the top friars. Compared with cultivation, Ning Tao was always one point behind.


    However, his next move was even more shocking, almost without a pause. He held Qiu Ze''s calf in his hands and drew a semicircle to defuse his opponent''s momentum.


    later, he shook his hands and went out to the ground.


    It seems that he just threw a broken sack with amazing strength.


    Pa pa


    Qiu Ze, who had been thrown away, responded quickly. As soon as he pressed his hands on the big stone on the ground, he bounced up quickly. He stepped back three or four strides in a row, and then stopped short of breath.


    And his hands, is indeed a crisp hemp, there is blood outflow.


    Qiu Ze''s face was completely shocked. He didn''t even look at his hands. He just stared at Ning Tao like a ghost. "It''s impossible!"


    At that moment, he clearly felt the suppression of breath. In an instant, the other''s cultivation improved a lot, like a ghost.


    "You are not my opponent."


    Ning Tao one hand a negative, indifferent looking at Qiu Ze, light way.


    Just a blow, he also measured his full combat power, maybe not as good as Qiu Ze, but if combined with perspective, he would be invincible.


    Whoo!


    The mood of abusing and being abused must be different. The gap between before and after made Qiu Ze look embarrassed. He had been suppressing the other party just now.


    Even if he wants to, he can defeat the other party at any time. In a twinkling of an eye, the other party even says that he is not his opponent, scorn, naked scorn.


    It''s too arrogant, Qiu Ze instantly angry, raised his face a low roar, and rushed over again.


    As soon as I lift my arms, my fists come like a pear blossom storm.


    In the face of Qiu Ze''s attack, Ning Tao stood still and sighed.


    Looking at Qiu Ze''s attack, he has been in a mess. In his eyes, he is full of flaws.


    Well, in that case, it''s time for the war to come to an end.


    When the other side is near, Ning Tao suddenly moves to one side, then clenches his right hand and smashes Qiu Ze''s left rib like a thunderstorm.


    If both of them go all out, they can''t win or lose in a hundred moves, but Qiu Ze is too eager for quick success and instant benefit. If a master tries his best, he can win or lose with one negligence.


    Bang!


    With just one punch, Qiu Ze was struck by lightning. His chest was sunken, his body faltered, his face turned red, and his mouth overflowed with blood.


    "Hiss!"


    "Defeat the enemy with one move!"


    This huge reversal can''t help but let the audience take a breath again. When they look at Ning Tao, they all look a little shocked.


    Everyone knows that Ning Tao will fail sooner or later. It''s not that Wudang disciples don''t want Ning Tao to win, but that there is no possibility of winning at all.


    It''s impossible for Ning Tao to beat the genius of Emei who has been practicing for more than 20 years.


    However, the fact is that people can''t believe it, unless it''s Qiu Ze.


    But in this situation, is it possible for Qiu Ze to release water?


    "Ah, this son has a good chance. If he devotes himself to enlightenment, he will have a chance to see the realm of alchemy within 50 years!"


    Looking at Ning Tao in the challenge arena, he has deep eyes and shakes his head with a trace of emotion.


    With his eyes, you can naturally see a trace of difference in Ning Tao.


    But for monks, opportunity is as important as qualification, and it is also a kind of strength.


    "Why, elder martial brother, are you so optimistic about Ning Tao?"


    Speechless, hearing the sound, he turned his head and looked at Wu Hu, shocked by the silk in his eyes.


    "Ha ha, it''s just intuition!"


    He said with a bitter smile and sighed, "but this son''s earthly spirit is too strong. He is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy him. This boy''s ability to cause trouble is also first-class. I''m afraid there will be a gap between Wudang and Emei after this time. I''d better think about how to make it up."On the challenge arena, Ning Tao didn''t hit again after one blow.


    To beat down a person is not necessarily to beat the other party to death, but to completely defeat the spirit of the other party.


    Now Qiu Ze''s psychological defense line has almost broken, Ning Tao has no interest, indifferent way, "you lost!"


    He didn''t look at Qiu Ze. He turned around and headed for the challenge arena. His eyes fell on Ye Wanqing.


    Half a year is a year, full of lovesickness and heartbreak.


    "I don''t agree!"


    He was despised by others. Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to himself at all, I''m afraid there was nothing more humiliating for Qiu Ze. He immediately roared and rushed to Ning Tao again, no matter whether he could win or not.


    After the war, he was completely suppressed by the other side, which made Qiu Ze, who used to be proud of heaven, how to bear it. He had only one idea in his heart, that he must defeat Ning Tao.


    "Be careful!"


    This scene comes too fast, because Ning Tao is back to Qiu Ze, as if just in the blink of an eye, the other party came to the front, provoked by the stage have timid female disciples scream.


    However, Ning Tao, who had just taken a few steps, was not surprised. It seemed that he had already made a good calculation. After a big step, he suddenly turned around and swept out with a leg mixed with strong wind.


    Originally wanted to catch Ning Tao shoulder Qiu Ze, where Ning Tao reaction so fast, reaction over, the other side''s leg is close at hand.


    In the heart big frighten, have to both hands forward a push, try to block Ning Tao this blow.


    Dong!


    However, Qiu Ze''s hasty block was like a mantis blocking his arm. His body was like a dead leaf. With one foot, he flew backward and hit the challenge arena.


    Ning Tao looks apathetic, looking at Qiu Ze who huama Juan climbs up on the ground, there is a killing opportunity floating in his eyes, coldly spits out a sentence, "killing you is like killing a dog!"

 Chapter 660

    Ning Tao''s attack was also fierce enough. Qiu Ze tried several times, but he didn''t stand up. With the former''s words of killing dogs, he felt a sudden rise and fall in his chest. Wow, there was a big mouthful of blood. When he was dark, he fainted.


    It turned out to be dizzy with anger.


    Even the sneak attack has failed, and the most advantageous aspect of the brilliant genius has failed. The inner blow can be imagined.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shook his head and sniffed at the so-called genius.


    What is called genius is not invincible in the same realm, but the more you fight, the more brave you are. What you fear is not failure, but having an invincible heart.


    Qiu Ze''s qualification is not low. He is only one step away from practicing Qi. In fact, he is not in a good mood.


    Most of today''s monks don''t have enough mental training. In fact, it''s easy to understand. In the past, when monks encountered bottlenecks, they would go down the mountain to train themselves and accept the baptism of the wind and dust.


    At present, for various reasons, although monks will go down the mountain, they are more likely to live a comfortable life. Let alone increase their mood, it would be good if they did not decrease.


    On the contrary, he was in danger all the time. Although he had not been practising for a long time, he had experienced many hardships. It can be said that he was determined.


    From the beginning, Qiu Ze despised him and could not accept the blow of failure. Such a person''s achievements were quite limited.


    "Ning Tao, follow me!"


    At the moment, without rash taut a face, face expressionless looking at Ning Tao, drop a word, turn round toward the hall and go.


    "Er..." Originally, he wanted to say something to the elder martial sister first, but looking at the two elder martial uncles'' bad looks, he had to show an apologetic look at Ye Wanqing and turn around to follow them to leave.


    He also knows that this time the trouble is not small, it is estimated that let two people very passive, but the matter has come to this, to fight to punish also admitted.


    Ziyang and others came to power quickly to rescue Qiu Ze.


    The latter has a strong background and is still in full view of the public. Although there is no limit to life and death in the challenge arena, if Qiu zezhen dies here, Wudang will be in great trouble.


    "Amitabha."


    The sky in the distance read the Buddha''s name and looked dim.


    "Shibo, this Wudang sect is deceiving people too much. I think it must be a shameful means. We must find a way out."


    "Yes, Shizu, Ning Tao is very cunning. This matter can''t be settled like this."


    If you don''t kill too much, it''s too bullying.


    Seeing this scene, the people of Emei sect were not happy. A melon was excited and looked at the sky.


    "Enough!"


    Seeing all kinds of words around him, he had an empty face, a solemn look, and his hands were folded. "His skill is inferior to others. No wonder others don''t think that Qiu Ze''s failure is necessarily a bad thing. If he can be brave after knowing his shame, he may not be able to break through on his own!"


    Words fall, empty cassock big sleeve a swing, turn to walk out.


    Although it seems that he and Qiu Ze have been humiliated during this trip to Wudang, everything is not absolute. If there is any disadvantage, it will be beneficial. Ning Tao''s words made him think about it carefully, and his accomplishments were even loosened. This not only made the old monk feel extremely sad.


    Now he is full of gratitude to Ning Tao, you know, to his point, a hundred feet, in the want to further, comparable to heaven.


    In fact, it''s not how philosophical Ning Tao''s words are. There''s a saying that it''s dark under the light.


    If we talk about the profound truth, we can learn Buddhism. The air can throw ningtao a few streets, simple truth he is no matter.


    However, at his point, he was a bit of a bull in the horns, and he didn''t pay attention to those simple principles. He didn''t talk about them when he discussed with his fellow Taoists.


    As the saying goes, one method, ten thousand methods, more association in the mind, have a touch to the cultivation.


    When you look at the empty space, you can just walk away. All the disciples of Emei, look at me, and I''ll look at you. Finally, they can only keep up with you.


    As for Qiu Ze, an Emei administrator has already come to meet him. There will be no big problem.


    But this time, the Emei sect failed. Just because they didn''t care, it didn''t mean that other people didn''t care. They hated Ning Tao in their hearts.


    On the other hand, Wudang people look at the back of the person who left, and they are all very excited.


    As a monk, who doesn''t want to hold his sword to the end of the world and be unrestrained and unrestrained, just like Ning Tao. With a heroic sentence, killing you is like killing a dog, which drives out the blood of the people.


    They only have the share of admiration, which can be regarded as a thorough understanding of the legendary figure''s means.


    It wasn''t until the high level of Wudang came out that the Wudang disciples around the challenge arena gradually dispersed. Several of them were instructed to go outside the hall to repair the road.


    Xinkui only had a few broken floors. If you really broke the house, it would be more troublesome to repair it on the mountain.


    In the main hall, the disciples of Wudang didn''t know what Ning Tao had talked with the two masters. It was only an hour later that Ziyang announced to the public.


    In view of Ning Tao''s disrespect and damage to Wudang''s image, he was punished for two months and delayed.


    In any case, Wudang, as one of the eight major schools, has its own rules. This time Ning Tao has made the show. Whether he wants to or not, he deserves to have face, but his attitude is for others to ponder.The disciples of Wudang look strange one by one when they hear the words. It''s reasonable to say that Ning Tao''s behavior is not light. If he is an ordinary disciple, I''m afraid he will be in great trouble. The latter is only facing the wall for two months, but it''s still postponed.


    The cover up is obvious, but no one dares to disagree. People are crazy and have the ability of others. In other words, do you dare to give you this opportunity?


    In fact, the two of them also have a headache about Ning Tao''s punishment. The latter still has something to do. They can''t stay on the mountain for a long time. What can they punish? What can they punish?


    Ning Tao is not short of money at all, but the latter donates one million on his own initiative. As a result of the damage to the building, they are dumb.


    There is a big stone on the top of the mountain where Wudang is located. Standing here, you can look far away. At this moment, you can hunt in white on the big stone and stand on the top of the cliff, just like a fairy in the sky. You can take advantage of the wind at any time.


    When Ning Tao comes all the way, looking at the woman above, his eyes are a little crazy.


    Originally, there were thousands of difficulties and thousands of words, but now everything is quiet. There are only two people left, but they look at each other speechless.


    For ye Wanqing, although she looks calm at the moment, she is also in a state of mind, which is difficult to be calm for a long time.


    I haven''t seen him for half a year. His younger brother Tao has changed a lot. He is more domineering. He is more confident, and his accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds.


    But ye Wanqing''s eyes gradually softened. She didn''t know what Ning Tao had experienced in the past six months, but from each other''s eyes, she still saw the familiar eyes.


    }_ Originally, ye Wanqing thought she could forget Ning Tao, but now she knows that the other person has always been in her heart.


    The younger martial brother, who was growing up step by step, had already broken her heart.


    I don''t know if I love you deeply. I can''t help myself when I love you deeply!

 Chapter 661

    After staring at them for a long time, ye Wanqing took the lead in saying, "younger martial brother, have you done it this time?"


    "For the sake of elder martial sister, it''s nothing."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and looks at each other.


    Ye Wanqing''s body is a fierce tremor, it seems that some can''t stand Ning Tao''s eyes, turned his head, pursed his mouth and said, "younger martial brother, elder martial sister is already unclean, it''s not worth your doing this."


    ¡­¡­ When the old story was mentioned again, Ning Tao''s face was tense, so he stepped forward two steps and said, "in my heart, elder martial sister is the same as before!"


    And in his heart, as if a wound had been torn open again, a pain spread all over his body.


    Everyone has some pain in his heart that he doesn''t want to mention. Although Ye Wanqing is not disfigured because of him, he knows it in his heart, but he can''t get rid of it.


    It''s not that he wants to be arrogant, but that he doesn''t want to increase his power.


    It''s not the same as before. When we meet, let the elder martial sister stand in front of us to protect him from the wind and rain.


    Ye Wanqing''s face was shocked when he heard the speech. The veil on his face floated, but he turned to look into the distance. After a moment, he seemed to say to himself, "younger martial brother, I can''t go back to the past."


    You don''t see, ye Wanqing tears at the moment, recalling the past, beautiful appearance, now, people are thinner than yellow flowers, the river is declining, can''t be compared.


    "I don''t care. Since I can''t go back to the past, I''ll start again!" Ning Tao steps away and stands behind Ye Wanqing, with firm words.


    No matter whether ye Wanqing has been tarnished or not, he doesn''t care. The woman who was as pure as white paper at the beginning would rather leave than let him see the unhappiness, which is heartbreaking.


    Ye Wanqing didn''t speak, as if he didn''t hear Ning Tao''s words. After a moment, he seemed to ask casually, and said faintly, "younger martial brother, I''m afraid you''re going to leave again?"


    "Well


    Ning Tao smell speech the corner of mouth moved, just return a way, "well, I still have some affairs to deal with, these two days will go down the mountain."


    At the beginning, drillmaster Dong only granted him a month''s holiday, but now it''s already overdue. If it wasn''t for Wang Gang, he would have gone.


    "Oh."


    Ye Wanqing mood slightly ups and downs, Yang Yang chin, "younger martial brother, you are mortal, also really do not adapt to the mountain life."


    In her heart, she sighed to herself that the careless question just now was not ye Wanqing''s greed.


    If Ning Tao stays in zongmen, she can see each other from time to time. Although she can''t stay together forever, she can cut candles from the window.


    But she knew that Ning Tao''s heart was not on the mountain, and she was not destined to be on the same road.


    Ning Tao''s face stagnated and he opened his mouth to explain. But after thinking about it, he didn''t know how to open his mouth. He simply gave a bitter smile and didn''t speak.


    "By the way, younger martial brother, how did you join the military?"


    May be feeling the pressure of the atmosphere, ye Wanqing eyes rotation, asked a sentence.


    She also knew that Ning Tao had not been in the army for a long time, and she was a little worried.


    You know, once entangled with the country, I''m afraid it''s hard to explain that door, she naturally wants to mention Ning Tao.


    "It''s a long story. In fact, I..."


    For ye Wanqing, Ning Tao didn''t hide anything and told the whole story.


    As a matter of fact, he has many things in his heart and few people can talk about them.


    He didn''t even say something about sister Xia. It''s not that he didn''t want to say it, but that he just said it to make each other worried. After all, they are not the same class.


    For ye Wanqing, there is no such worry. The latter is an outsider with a cold nature, but can help you share secrets.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, ye Wanqing''s eyebrows gradually stirred up, quite a little frightened.


    Especially when the other party talked about the danger of his trip to Beijing, ye Wanqing''s face became tense.


    It''s too dangerous. Even with her temperament, she can''t help but be frightened. You can imagine how much danger the other party has experienced.


    Until Ning Tao finished speaking, ye Wanqing turned his head and looked at Ning Tao deeply. He said softly, "younger martial brother, you should go back to the clan, not entangle with the military."


    Although Ye Wanqing is simple, she is not stupid. She can''t miss the military''s idea of using Ning Tao.


    The reason why the sect controlled the disciples and did not join the National Security Bureau was not only the suppression of the state, but also the fact that it could not afford to hurt.


    Nowadays, it''s too difficult to cultivate a monk, and those who participate in the task are faced with some desperado, and the damage is severe.


    Now that the military has made great efforts to keep Ning Tao, it is no different from the previous danger.


    Ning Tao didn''t have much feeling. He shook his head and said, "elder martial sister, is it the king''s land under the Pu heaven? Is it the king''s minister who leads the land? Even if he returns to the clan, it''s the same."


    In fact, Ning Tao does not agree with the sect''s self-cultivation of avoiding the world. The times are different. If he can''t conform to the times, he will be destroyed sooner or later.In order to keep the orthodoxy and resist the state, the eight sects obviously protect themselves, but in different results, they are suppressed and used by the state.


    The arm can''t hold the thigh, just like he came back to the clan, people have to deal with him, the same way.


    Instead of this, it would be better for him to go to the military and have a promising future.


    Ye Wanqing is silent, looks dim, and knows that what the other party says is true.


    Ning Tao left. In fact, he wanted him to go with him, but looking at the veil on each other''s face, he couldn''t say anything. His mind flashed. Ning Tao suddenly looked at Ye Wanqing and said, "elder martial sister, can I see you?"


    In the past, the appearance of the city was destroyed overnight, which was hard for anyone to accept. The other party didn''t want him to see it. Ning Tao respected the other party, didn''t open the perspective, and wanted to remember ye Wanqing and verify her opinion.


    "What? Younger martial brother is very concerned about appearance? " Ye Wanqing''s eyes were clear, and he spoke slowly.


    "I don''t care about appearance, but I want to see it."


    Before he left Donghai, ye Wanqing told him that he didn''t like her appearance. Ning Tao wanted to say that he really didn''t care, and he would cure her.


    Now, he intends to prove it with facts.


    "I don''t care, and I don''t need to see it."


    Ye Wanqing took a deep look at Ning Tao, turned and walked down. He said faintly, "younger martial brother, I have homework to do later, so I won''t accompany you. It''s dangerous at the foot of the mountain. Be careful."


    Watching Ye Wanqing leave, Ning Tao wants to stop him, but he doesn''t know what to say. A moment later, he shouts, "elder martial sister, I will cure you."


    Whether ye Wanqing cares or not, at least, this is what he should do. It has to be done.


    Ye Wanqing didn''t look back. He was gradually far away, and the breeze came slowly in the distance, bringing a touch of fragrance, just like in those years.

 Chapter 662

    With Qiu Ze this battle, Ning Tao de injury is not light, but he was pressed down at that time.


    After two days of cultivation, Ning Tao plans to leave. Instructor Dong has urged him.


    But has not gone, Ziyang is pinching a bit, a face of worried look.


    "Younger martial brother, how is the injury?"


    Ziyang looked up and down at Ning Tao and asked.


    "Nothing serious!" Ning Tao smile, don''t care about the way.


    "Younger martial brother, you have done it this time."


    After a little meditation, Ziyang said with a heavy face, "master lekong is an expert in the world. He won''t have the same understanding with you, but I''m afraid that Emei will be bad to you later. The most difficult thing is Naqiu Ze, who is backed by the National Security Bureau. You''ll make him lose face this time. If he''s angry, he''s afraid of trouble."


    It''s the LR version! First: send ¡Ì


    "how? No matter how strong his national security bureau is, it''s not his Qiu family. I don''t believe they can play cards according to the routine! " Ning Tao looks a pick, then light way.


    "Ah, Ning Tao, you are still young. Some things are not apparent. Last time you refused Guoan''s invitation, I''m afraid you made the latter feel like a thorn in the throat. Plus, this time..."


    Ziyang sighed and slightly frowned, "the national security bureau is not a pure land. There are many capable people and scholars in it. It''s really more true than you. It''s not what you can stop."


    "I understand."


    Ning Tao nodded, but his look was still calm. He said again, "elder martial brother, no matter how strong the Qiu family is, it''s just a cover for the sky!"


    Although the Qiu family is not a well-known family, they are in charge of the National Security Bureau. Ning Tao doesn''t want to offend him at ordinary times, but the other party offends him. Ning Tao, a shrinking tortoise, doesn''t want to do it.


    Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t care, Ziyang thinks Ning Tao is young and full of vigor. For fear that he will suffer losses, he can''t help persuading him again.


    "Younger martial brother, I know you are an extraordinary person. You also have many secrets. If you swing your wrist, you have your cleverness. In a short half year, the achievements of Feifei jewelry can''t help but glance at the achievements of even the big men in Beijing. I''m afraid that no one in the younger generation can surpass you."


    "But With these words, Ziyang uttered a meal, leaned forward and accentuated his tone.


    "After all, you are still young. People are on the high ground and make rules. You can''t beat them. A single Feifei jewelry can''t save your life."


    "Cultivation is just for the younger generation to take the lead. It''s no doubt that they will lose if they meet each other hard."


    Today Ziyang is not only his own meaning, but also the meaning of the two masters.


    Now Wudang has a demon. Naturally, it doesn''t want to fall down easily. It''s also very hard.


    "What does elder martial brother mean?"


    Ziyang said so much, is long other people''s ambition, Ning Tao some just don''t allow his origin.


    "Listen to elder martial brother''s advice, young people should be able to bend and stretch. I left Qiu Ze in the outer door, or elder martial brother will accompany you to visit and admit your mistake. There''s Wudang in Jinghua. I think they don''t want to see monks and Buddhists, and they don''t want to make a big deal."


    Early said so much, Ziyang finally told the purpose.


    "Do you want me to apologize to Qiu Ze?"


    Ning Tao was a little stunned and then gave a cold smile, "elder martial brother, do you know what the first sentence was when my master taught me to cultivate immortals?"


    "What?" Ziyang was stunned and asked.


    "What a monk cultivates is not only his accomplishments, but also his heart. He does everything with his heart." Ning Tao''s fingernails stroke on the table, revealing memories.


    ¡­¡­ Ziyang smell speech face suddenly ugly up, the other side this words meaning is very obvious.


    In fact, when he came here, he knew the result. He came here with a stiff head.


    He didn''t know what Ning Tao said. In fact, any friar didn''t know this truth, but how many of them really did it with their own heart?


    He''s just a senior brother. Seeing that Ning Tao''s mind is determined, he doesn''t persuade him any more. He puts it aside and takes a breath. Ziyang shakes his head and says, "younger martial brother, I''m here this time. Please do me another thing."


    Listen to the appearance of a move, rather than a look.


    "This is my Wudang horizontal training method, Sanshou 18, you go back to the leader of the army!"


    Ziyang takes out an ancient book from his body, hands it to Ning Tao, and says.


    "Well?"


    Ningtao wonder, then turned over, face dew suspicious look to Ziyang, some unknown so.


    It''s an external skill. It''s an entry-level skill. It''s not brilliant. Although he hasn''t practiced it, he''s heard of it. He doesn''t understand what the other person gives him.


    Ziyang knew Ning Tao was confused, so he began to explain, "well, the country wants our eight sects to take out some external skills to strengthen the army. This is contribution."


    "Er..." Ning Tao sniffed at the corner of his mouth, looked at the books in his hand, slowly looked up at Ziyang, and said, "the army is also involved in my Hongmeng?"


    As far as he knows, the army has never been involved in or associated with the friars, and although this method is an external one, it is not something that ordinary people can practice. The high level of the government has never had the heart to wipe away the skills of the eight sects.Now Ziyang suddenly took out this, can''t help but let him worry.


    The National Security Bureau alone will feed the eight sects to death. If the army is involved, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, Ziyang understood what he thought. He waved his hand and said, "younger martial brother, don''t get me wrong. Things are far less serious than you think. It''s estimated that the army will give you the answer to specific things. Although Hongmeng is weak, it''s not something anyone can handle. It''s an equivalent exchange in some aspects."


    "Oh, I see."


    With Ziyang''s answer, Ning Tao''s face eased a little, nodded, and didn''t ask any more.


    Next, they talked about the military affairs. Ziyang made a few special remarks, which made Ning Tao frown.


    Until Ziyang left, Ning Tao''s doubts still did not dissipate. He was a monk and naturally looked at it from the perspective of a monk.


    This time, the army not only asked for some secret scripts of the eight major sects, but also some scattered and small sects became instructors in the army, which is a little puzzling.


    You know, if the state interferes with the eight sects by force, or even forces their disciples to join the army, it will not be long before the eight sects will be destroyed, and they will only become cutting machines.


    After all, they have all joined the army. Regardless of the change of people''s will, they are isolated from the clan. After a long time, there is no need for the clan.


    But in this way, isn''t the government afraid that the friars will be in power?


    after thinking about it, Ning Tao didn''t want to think about it at all, and planned to wait until he met with drillmaster Dong.


    There is a high roof when the sky falls down, which is not what he can care about.


    The reason why Ziyang asked him to hand in the secret book was that he knew the intention well, which indirectly conveyed the zongmen''s attention to Ning Tao and meant to knock down mountains and shake tigers.

 Chapter 663

    As for Ziyang''s advice, Ning Tao didn''t take it seriously and didn''t take it seriously.


    If he was afraid, he would not do it at that time. In fact, he didn''t want to be so high-profile.


    Moreover, he can see that Qiu Ze is a man who bares his teeth. Even if he apologizes, it''s useless. If Ning Tao has a chance, he wants to kill him directly.


    But considering that this node is not suitable for the moment, we have to give it up for the time being.


    If Ning Tao''s idea let Ziyang know, I don''t know if I will regret telling Ning Tao Qiu Ze''s whereabouts.


    Out of the residence, Ning Tao went straight to the elder martial sister Ye Wanqing''s residence.


    If you want to leave, you have to sue someone!


    The place Ye Wanqing lives in is not an ordinary house, but a cave. It''s far away from living and suitable for renovation.


    At the moment, in the cave, ye Wanqing did not repair, but bowed his head and sewed a piece of clothing.


    And look carefully, this dress is a child''s shorts, blue, very good-looking.


    Not only that, on the box beside Ye Wanqing, there are many children''s clothes, toys, and so on. There is a big box full of them.


    "Elder martial sister, are you there?"


    Before long, the door knocked a few times, and then came Ning Tao''s strong voice.


    "Ah..." Ye Wanqing, who is fully engaged in knitting, is suddenly surprised. The tip of her needle stabs into the meat, which makes her cry in a low voice. Like a thief, she puts everything in front of her in a small box under the table, which is not at all close to her usual calm.


    "Elder martial sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seems to hear the voice inside, Ning Tao voice higher.


    "Oh, it''s OK."


    Ye Wanqing looked a little flustered. He cleaned up everything in front of him and said, "what''s the matter, younger martial brother?"


    Ning Tao: "elder martial sister, I''ll go down the mountain later. I want to come and say goodbye to you."


    When ye Wanqing heard that Yan''s face became ugly, and then his brows wrinkled. After a long time, he managed to restore his former calm and said, "Oh, younger martial brother, I''m taking a bath. It''s not convenient, so I won''t send you away!"


    Ning Tao outside the door feels a big headache when he hears the speech. Last time he saw Ye Wanqing, he found that he was hiding from him intentionally. He didn''t expect that he would leave, but the other party still disappeared. After thinking about it, Ning Tao said, "elder martial sister, would you like me to wait?"


    "No, younger martial brother, go down the mountain!"


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao knows Ye Wanqing so well that he sighs in his heart. He knows that ye Wanqing has rarely appeared in the past six months. Unexpectedly, he has rejected him now.


    Or the last vampire thing hurt too much, if not with the empty fight, he is in danger, I''m afraid Ye Wanqing still won''t appear.


    Ning Tao clenched his fist. He wanted to go to Europe now and take off Molton''s head.


    "Well, since elder martial sister doesn''t want to open the door, younger martial brother will leave."


    Standing outside in silence for a while, Ning Tao had to turn and leave.


    But at the moment, ye Wanqing also came to the door, leaned his back on it, raised his robe with both hands and touched his stomach. When he bowed his head, his eyes had tears.


    If Ning Tao is here, he will be surprised to find that his loose clothes are scattered, and ye Wanqing''s abdomen is protruding. Although it is not very obvious, he can see at a glance that he is pregnant.


    In fact, this is what ye Wanqing did not expect. Soon after she came back, she felt sick. After several times, she went down the mountain secretly to have an examination, but the doctor told her that she was pregnant.


    This news really shocked her. It is reasonable to say that the friar is very difficult to get pregnant. She only once had a very small chance, but the reality made a big joke on her.


    She should talk to Ning Tao about such a big event, but she thinks she is not clean, so she really doesn''t want to see Ning Tao again.


    If you think about it, just hide it.


    After the early panic, ye Wanqing plans to give birth to the child.


    After all, although it''s impossible to follow Ning Tao, the child is given to her by heaven.


    After the green lamp for company, she is not lonely.


    And Ning Tao doesn''t know, the people of zongmen don''t know, which is why she moved here.


    The last time I saw Ning Tao, although it was meant to save Ning Tao, I didn''t mean to let the child see his father.


    Ning Tao naturally doesn''t know ye Wanqing''s idea. Although he has perspective, he has a bottom line, but he doesn''t have the idea of prying into other people''s privacy.


    But that''s why he missed a lot.


    At the moment, he quietly went down the mountain, did not disturb too many people, but also for his own safety, driving down the mountain to the nearest airport.


    As for Wang Gang, he stayed in Wudang. The latter is a quiet place, which is relatively safe. The other party can hide safely here for a period of time. When he comes back, he will go back to Europe with the other party to get the hexagram at an appropriate time.


    The latest chapter: Section VFive hours later, Ning Tao''s military plane returned to the base. Drillmaster Dong personally drove to pick it up. Soon, they returned to the headquarters.


    As soon as Ning Tao sat down in Dong Miaoke''s office, the former made a cup of tea for him in person, and then sat on the back office chair.


    "Ning Tao, I look down on you. I didn''t expect that you could make so much trouble in Wudang school. If you could talk about it, it would open my eyes."


    Legs together, Dong Miaoke eyes burning looking at Ning Tao, not smile.


    "Ha ha, when did drillmaster Dong become such a gossip?" Ning Tao raised his eyelids and smiled. He was not surprised that Dong Miaoke knew about Wudang.


    "Love says no!" Dong Miaoke snorted coldly and asked himself for no fun. "Ah, this is what you want."


    Ning Tao doesn''t care. He takes out the book from his pocket and gives it to him.


    "You don''t have to give it to me, just take it by yourself!"


    However, drillmaster Dong just looked at it and pushed it to Ning Tao, shaking his head.


    "I''ll take it?"


    Ning Tao frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "Simple, from now on, you are no longer a member of the greedy wolf team!"


    "Well?" Ning Tao smell speech in the eye essence light a flash, open mouth way, "want to transfer me away?"


    "It''s not a transfer!" Dong Miaoke cleared his throat and looked at Ning Tao with a smile. "From now on, you are the chief instructor of the greedy wolf!"


    "What?"


    Ning Tao, who had just had a cup of tea, almost didn''t spray out. He pointed to his nose and said incredulously, "you want me to be an instructor!"


    "Yes, you are the chief instructor of greedy wolf."


    Dong Miaoke turned a blind eye to Ning Tao''s surprise. He pointed to the secret script in front of Ning Tao and said, "what you teach is what you have in your hand. Let all the greedy wolf students learn in the fastest way!"


    Whoo!


    Ning Tao smell speech heavily vomit a few mouthfuls of turbid gas, brain turned to turn, understood.


    The high level of the army is tough enough, not only for things, but also for people.

 Chapter 664

    "Doesn''t the military interfere in the affairs of Xiuzhen world?"


    Ning Tao''s thoughts flow in his mind. After a moment, he looks up at Dong Miaoke and says.


    "Everything has a balance. The army is the most powerful weapon of the country, and monks are not allowed to mix in. Now it seems that the situation is somewhat different."


    "Well, the military doesn''t interfere in the cultivation world. It''s just that something has changed and the military has made reforms. The situation is different from before."


    Dong Miaoke is also full of regrets. She didn''t expect Ning Tao to be a monk. When she thought about it, many things could be explained clearly. Seeing each other confused, she explained again.


    "Some time ago, the United States successfully developed the second generation of gene potion, which posed a great threat to China. The military department held an emergency response meeting, and the reform plan previously suppressed by general Su was implemented."


    "Gene potion?" Ning Tao pondered, "what is that?"


    "In fact, chemicals that stimulate human potential can improve people''s quality more than ten times in a short time. In the past, the United States developed a generation of them, but this kind of medicine has great side effects. After soldiers use it, their body function shrinks greatly, so that the United States only uses it on a small scale."


    "Now it''s different. According to the information we have, although the power of the second generation of gene potion in the United States has been reduced, its side effects have also been significantly reduced, and it can be used on a large scale."


    "As you know, although we live in harmony with the United States on the surface, it''s common for us to fight each other secretly. The NSA and you have limited personnel, and the military has to deal with it."


    Although this kind of thing is secret, but in Ning Tao''s identity, I know it will happen sooner or later. Dong Miaoke didn''t hide it, and all of them came out.


    "Oh, so it is."


    Ning Tao suddenly realized, nodded his head gently, then shook his head and said, "it''s not right to hit the eight sects. Although it''s a horizontal training method, if you want to give full play to it, you can''t do without practicing Taoism."


    It''s also common sense. It can be used as a secret script by the eight schools. Even if it''s outside Kung Fu, it needs to be combined with spiritual power. Otherwise, it''s not powerful, and it''s no different from the usual fighting skills in the army.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Xingyi sect has already contributed their Qigong mental skills. With the unique golden needle sect, the elite in the army can learn it quickly. Although it is different from your monks'' aura, it''s not a big problem to master these skills." Dong Miaoke said with a clear mind.


    Ning Tao''s face suddenly became strange when he heard that he was in a circle. After a long time, he just lit his stiff neck and said, "er All right


    Qigong is also a kind of spiritual power. It''s just a lower level method. Everyone can practice it. It''s just hard to practice it. It''s impossible to achieve something without more than ten years.


    Ning Tao was surprised by this form and meaning sect. He also heard about this sect. Although it is not one of the eight sects, its strength should not be underestimated. It has always been close to the government.


    According to the other side, if some special forces can really learn Qigong, it is a way to use it to promote these skills, which can really enhance the strength of special forces.


    "It seems that you are optimistic about this too!" Seeing Ning Tao nodding, Dong Miaoke''s eyes brightened, and he completely put down his heart. The training of greedy wolf will be given to you.


    "It''s no problem to help with training, but I don''t need to be a general instructor. I''ve only been in the army for a few months." Ning Tao Wen Yan shakes his head, hardly think about it, refused.


    Although Qigong is the spirit of castration, he doesn''t understand it. What''s more, how can he be a team member when he is an instructor.


    "No?"


    Dong Miaoke is stunned, looking at Ning Tao''s surprised way, "why?"


    "Because I like freedom!" Ning Tao didn''t even think about it, so he began to talk nonsense.


    In fact, being an unfit instructor is the second and most important thing. He doesn''t want to have much to do with the military. Although the latter can be his backer, he has to pay back accordingly.


    As a monk, if he is fettered by these common things all his life, he is afraid that it is difficult to see the secret of heaven.


    In addition, everyone has greed, and there is no chance. If there is an opportunity, his mood will naturally change. A Feifei jewelry makes him rich in perspective, let alone involved in politics.


    Dong Miaoke''s rare gaffe, in her opinion, even for monks, this opportunity is a once in a blue moon. After all, with the right to speak, she can make her waist harder, especially Ning Tao now.


    Fortunately, Dong Miaoke''s reaction was not slow. As soon as he frowned, he said again, "really don''t think about it any more?"


    "There''s nothing to consider. My ability is limited and I can''t be such an important task. If Dong drillmaster doesn''t have anything to do, I''ll go back to the team." Ning Tao smiles and stands up to leave.


    "Wait a minute. This is the negotiation letter sent by the National Security Bureau to our military headquarters. It was suppressed by general su. Have a look!"


    Dong Miaoke looked calm, and suddenly handed over a document from the bottom of the drawer.


    "What the hell?"Ning Tao frowned, picked up the document to scan a few eyes, the mind sank, the complexion was cold down.


    "Good, fast!" It is Ning Tao who is psychologically prepared, but seeing this thing, he not only sighs.


    EFX is ¡Ì version Z; the first


    is nothing else, it''s Ning Tao''s deeds in Wudang, which is about disturbing the official business of the National Security Bureau and so on.


    It''s not a day or two for the military to wrangle with other departments. At the moment, it''s probably Sima Zhao''s heart for Dong Miaoke to give it to him.


    "I don''t know what general Su is going to do with me?"


    After a long time, Ning Tao gives the things back to Dong Miaoke with a bitter smile, shrugs his shoulders and asks.


    Thinking of Su Dingguo, he can''t help thinking of Su Qian. After he was caught by the other party last time, Ning Tao made many phone calls to the latter, but they were all rejected. He had no choice but to go one step at a time.


    "I don''t know what to do with it, but if you accept the position of instructor, I can stop you because of your busy business, otherwise..."


    Dong Miaoke didn''t explain, but the threat was clear.


    "Are you a threat?"


    Ning Tao did not expect that Dong Miaoke could threaten him so openly. He immediately put his hands on the table, leaned forward slightly, and stared at each other with burning eyes.


    Dong Miaoke didn''t seem to be afraid of Ning Tao at all. Instead, he moved forward a little, blinked his eyes, with a smile, only a few centimeters away from the latter. His full red lips vomited, "I''m threatening you!"


    I''m joking. It''s not easy to catch a monk. How can she let go? She has suffered from Ning Tao. This time, she''s going to eat each other to death.

 Chapter 665

    Q look at the legal sb Chapter V ¡¤ (LR


    they are close at hand. Ning Tao can even smell the heat from Dong Miaoke''s breath. Looking at the delicate face in front of him and looking straight at it for dozens of seconds, he steps back, shrugs his shoulders and says helplessly, "OK, you win."


    No way, or that sentence, people occupy the commanding height of power, you have no chips to play, unless you can be strong enough to let many people fear.


    Until now, he has finally understood the helplessness of the eight sects. It is reasonable to say that although the eight sects only contribute some horizontal skills, they are all confidential things of their own clan. As soon as they are spread out, they can be publicized to the public.


    The law can not be passed lightly. It is only in front of the state machine that the eight sects can only compromise.


    "Well, that''s right. Those who know current affairs are heroes. Don''t worry. As long as you can bring out the greedy wolf, it''s not only good for you, but also good for Wudang."


    Seeing that Ning Tao agreed, Dong Miaoke also breathed a sigh of relief, quickly took a document next to him, squinted and said to Ning Tao with a smile, "no, this is your letter of appointment, you can sign it."


    Even this thing is ready, Ning Tao can''t help but show his teeth, the other party is really ready, but since he agreed, Ning Tao also pinched, roughly turned over, and signed the deed of sale.


    "Well, from now on, you are the chief instructor of greedy wolf, but as you know, those monkey cubs are not so easy to be tamed. Instructor Ning should show his strength."


    Dong Miaoke''s eyes were shining, as if there was a touch of treachery in them.


    Originally, she regarded Ning Tao as a dandy, but she didn''t like his arrival. It''s just that his later performance in the army completely impressed her.


    Instead of being a dandy, he performed surprisingly. In just a few months, he was at the top of the special forces.


    Dong Miaoke was completely impressed by the task of the Golden Triangle last time. According to the description of the second group, she had to admit that even she was not as good as Ning Tao in that scene at that time.


    As for Ning Tao''s status as a monk, she only recently found out.


    Even if the other party doesn''t have this identity, she thinks that the other party is competent for the position of instructor. Ning Tao is a born king of soldiers, not to mention a mysterious monk.


    How could Dong Miaoke let such a talented person go? He had to submit to it, which prepared many means.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t make waves."


    Ning Tao is not afraid of whether the people below will not accept. The monks'' means are beyond their imagination.


    "Well, you''ll have a good idea."


    Blinking eyes, the instructor immediately stood up and told me to go


    "By the way, I became the chief instructor. What about you?"


    Just take a step, Ning Tao looks back at Dong miaokuo with a smile.


    It doesn''t matter that he has occupied the other party''s position, but if he can take advantage of Dong Miaoke, he can take revenge for himself.


    He did not forget how much he had suffered from this woman in the past few months.


    "I..." Dong Miaoke chuckled, and his eyes seemed to see through Ning Tao''s mind. "Oh, I forgot to tell you that I am now the political commissar of the greedy wolf, and my position is still above you."


    "Well, all right."


    Ning Tao rubbed his eyes and gave a bitter smile. His mind was torn down and he did not speak.


    At this moment, in the greedy wolf training camp, the greedy wolf soldiers are all concentrated in the school yard, but one stands at 7788, looking out the door from time to time.


    The news that the chief drillmaster is going to change has already come. This is not enough. The greedy wolf quit.


    Originally, it was the duty of soldiers to obey orders, but the main reason was that the instructor was too fucked.


    In the last month, many instructors called friars have come to the army.


    After seeing the immortal''s means, he began to hold these people in awe, but later, he found that it was not the same thing.


    Although these friars can do a lot of good deeds, they are not as bad as the immortals. Their own quality is even worse. They can''t train at all.


    If you can be a special forces soldier, who is not arrogant? Now the army is in a mess, naturally some people will not accept it.


    Just imagine that just a few moves will make them become their instructors. If they don''t have any housekeeping skills, some soldiers will challenge these monks.


    Of course, when a monk can''t use spiritual power, the reason of a soldier is very simple. If you want to use spiritual power, I''ll use hot weapons.


    However, the result was beyond everyone''s expectation. The friar who didn''t use spiritual power was knocked down by the special soldier.


    This scene, suddenly surprised many people''s glasses, so, challenge instructor trend quickly spread up.


    Thanks to the timely intervention of the high level of the military headquarters, no trouble was allowed, and the clan responded for a hundred years, so it was temporarily suppressed at this time.


    But the disdain for friars has spread in the army. After all, it''s the era of hot weapons. What if you have spiritual power? I have a submachine gun and I''ll kill you.In fact, it''s not that the friars are weak, but the two are not the same level. The special forces usually train how to kill people in the most convenient way, and the friars, assisted by spiritual power, can give full play to their own advantages.


    It''s not surprising that people from the eight sects will lose.


    As the top special forces, greedy wolf naturally disdains the so-called friars. At the moment, each of them looks ironic, waiting to see a good play.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, are we going too far?" A group leader frowned at the way in and said.


    It turned out that in order to give the new instructor a good example, and at the same time to see the ability of the instructor, everyone made some small moves together.


    "Hey, hey, what''s that? A few days ago, it was like a monk of the Qingcheng sect pretending to force him to shake the grenade with his bare hands, but he almost didn''t die. We just made a fake for him."


    A young man with a green grass in his mouth, named Jiang Xiang, said with a smile.


    "That''s to say, if it wasn''t for military discipline, I would like to give him something real. If I didn''t dare to come here, I would be looking for death." Zhou Zhongyi, the leader of the third group, hums coldly.


    "That''s a pity. I want to practice with him to see if they are good at horizontal connection or my catcher. If he loses, he''d better leave early." Zhang Yaowen, a male, is a violent group leader.


    The greedy wolf has the pride of greedy wolf. Just as Dong Miaoke said, we should be sure to clean up these assassins.


    "By the way, according to drillmaster Dong, our new drillmaster is a young man, but he has a big shelf. He should have come long ago, but he has been delayed for several days because of his own business." Xue Jinsheng, the leader of the fourth group, held his arms and opened his mouth.

 Chapter 666

    "I''ve also heard that the friars of the other eight sects are all here. This one is still late. I''d like to see how much airs he has." Fu Bomin, the leader of the fifth group, twisted his neck and squinted.


    The greedy wolf''s six team leaders have all made their stand at the moment. Obviously, they are extremely unhappy with the so-called instructor.


    "What eight sects, bullshit, if you want me to tell you to stay with us and train with us for a month, as long as he can stay, I can call him Dad!" Zhou Zhongyi snorted disdainfully, disdaining the tunnel.


    "It''s a little too much for a young man to be our instructor!" Jiang Xiang vomited the green vegetables in his mouth, and his face became cold.


    It''s the first time that other members have heard about it. At the moment, they look different, but most of them look ugly.


    In the end, the local special forces and the young monks were not able to change their faces in time.


    Where is the greedy wolf? It''s the elite of the special forces. It''s too much to send a young man.


    "If you want to ride on my head and shit, no problem, but you must let me wipe it. Anyway, you have no ability. Don''t try to convince me!" The color of art''s face is full of cold meaning, light way.


    J¡· The first seven shots Wo


    "yes, if I can''t stop my iron fists, I''ll go back and forth. When can we be counsellors?" Muscle male Zhang Yaowen refuses to accept the road.


    "By the way, chief, do you think Ning Tao is also a monk?" At this time, Fang Tian suddenly said something.


    In fact, after the last mission came back, art told us everything about the base, which made many people feel incredible.


    "How could anyone be so fierce that they could even ignore bullets!"


    But now I have contacted the monks. To be fair, even with the pride of these special forces, I have to admit that if the monks use spiritual power, they are not rivals at all.


    Fang Tian suddenly put in a sentence, let a few team leaders suddenly look a coagulation, all will look at art, if who is most familiar with Ning Tao, also only this.


    "Not very likely."


    Seeing that all the people were looking at him, art was stunned and shook his head, but then his face changed and he seemed to think of something.


    It''s true that Ning Tao''s deepest impression on him is that jump, let alone other people. Even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it.


    If you jump from such a high place, how can you live? But if the other party is a monk, maybe it''s still possible.


    "I don''t know that either."


    Then art shakes his head and says, "Ning Tao is on vacation. If he is here, he can ask."


    "Vacation!"


    "How can it be? Where can we take a vacation for more than a month? I think Ning Tao is not simple."


    Mention Ning Tao, the public looks dignified a few, don''t talk much.


    For this guy who has been greedy for less than half a year, everyone is in awe.


    At first, he complained about Dong Miaoke and Ning Tao''s cooking. However, Ning Tao conquered the public with his own strength. First, he trained for 60 Li at night, and then he arrived at the destination with one person on his back. After that, he was the top in all the examinations.


    Not to mention the successful completion of this mission, even art was convinced.


    "Hey, boss yaoning is really a monk. I hope he can be our instructor. I''m sure I''ll take it."


    Tian Weihua''s eyes brightened and he was the first to support.


    "If he is really a monk, I look down on him. No wonder he plays so well in everything. I want to fight him with my real ability after using his spiritual power." Zhou Zhongyi''s face was more gloomy, and his mouth was full of sarcasm.


    Obviously, he was also worried about losing to Ning Tao last time. If he was a monk, he was relieved.


    "It''s nothing to use spiritual power!"


    "That''s right. If Ning Tao doesn''t use spiritual power and has this ability, I don''t mind." Zhang Yaowen also nodded slowly.


    "Well, since you are the chief instructor, no matter who you are, no matter who you are, you can''t be sure if you don''t have some real skills." Jiang Xiang said with a sneer.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, maybe he can''t even pass the current level. When the time comes, he''ll be disheartened. I''m afraid he''ll be disheartened in the twinkling of an eye!" Fu Bomin chin point outside, malicious way.


    "Then the chief instructor will continue to let him be, but don''t interfere in our training. When it''s time, just go away."


    "Yes, everyone. Take your time!" At ha ha a smile, changed a comfortable posture, lazy mouth way.


    At this time, Dong Miaoke is driving Ning Tao towards the station.


    "Ning Tao, I''m going to the place soon. I don''t know what those boys look like when they see you!" Dong Miaoke turns to see Ning Tao and says with a smile.


    "It''s nothing to look at, but it should be when you''re down!" Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and couldn''t see any expression on his face.


    After being together for such a long time, he can''t understand those arrogant guys. I guess he will have figured out how to deal with him."Why, are you afraid?"


    Dong Miaoke licked his full lips with a hint of provocation.


    In fact, I also want to see Ning Tao''s means. This is why I didn''t disclose the news that Ning Tao is an instructor and didn''t give both sides the opportunity to communicate.


    Although Ning Tao did well this time, as a monk, he was nothing.


    "If I say I''m afraid, can the chief instructor quit?" Ning Tao glances sideways and tries his way.


    "Well, if you want, no problem!"


    Unexpectedly, Dong Miaoke nodded very cheerfully, but then added, "but if you are not strong enough to establish prestige, you may be expelled from the barracks in anger. You know, there are no idle people in the army."


    Ning Tao smell speech canthus a jump, enough ruthless, he now offended too many people, this body tiger skin still can''t take off, the muscle on the face smoked, just slowly way, "count I didn''t say."


    Ga


    When the off-road vehicle was about to arrive at the station, there were several rails in front of it, which blocked the way of the vehicle.


    Who put these things here? Dong Miaoke held the steering wheel and frowned, looking unhappy.


    There are about five or six beams in front of us, each of which is about the size of an adult''s waist and falls to the ground in all directions.


    "Don''t think about it, this may be the downfall of those spearheads!" Ning Tao takes a look and looks calm. At the moment, he calmly opens the door and gets out of the car, leaving behind a sentence, "it seems that we are going to walk back to the barracks."


    To be sure, although he could move these crossbars with his spiritual power, it was unnecessary.


    Dong Miaoke''s eyes turned, but she couldn''t figure it out. Could Ning Tao be killed by walking?


    In the heart doubt, she also got off the car in no hurry, anyway today is Ning Tao''s home.

 Chapter 667

    However, after getting off the bus, Ning Tao didn''t step over the bars. Instead, he stood there with a negative hand, his eyes narrowed slightly, looking at everything in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Dong Miaoke also twisted his waist and looked forward when he opened his mouth, but then his face became strange. After a moment, he grinned and said, "there should be some strange thunder for exercise. It seems that they don''t welcome you very much."


    At ordinary times, Dong Miaoke is already unhappy. She doesn''t like soldiers who don''t obey orders, except today. She wants to see Ning Tao''s means and give the initiative to the other party.


    But now, these kids are a little too much. They even bury a mine. Although it''s only used for exercises, even if it explodes, it''s hard to hurt people. But there''s ink in it. It''s really made. I can''t run away in a mess.


    In front of her, the other party''s actions are obvious, which can be seen at a glance. It should be to remind her, but the ones behind can''t be seen. Even if she wants to go to the barracks safely, it''s very difficult.


    It seems that these guys are really determined. She is worried about Ning Tao.


    "Haha, it''s a little interesting."


    Ning Tao touched chin, nodded, a face of bad smile.


    He did not expect that those guys were so cruel. As soon as he opened the perspective and swept it in a hurry, he saw seven or eight thunder traps. The layout was very exquisite.


    If you change to an ordinary monk, I''m afraid you''ll be hit.


    He turned to look at Dong Miaoke. The day after tomorrow, he raised his head and looked up at the sky. He was completely indifferent and hung up, which made Ning Tao''s teeth itch.


    The other party clearly wants to see him make a fool of himself. Even he suspects that all this is the woman''s instruction.


    It''s just that all this is nothing for Ning Tao, who has recovered his cultivation.


    "Since these boys don''t want me to pass through the main entrance, I''ll have to change places."


    Just a moment later, Ning Tao murmured in his heart and walked towards the mound.


    Seeing this, Dong Miaoke quickly raises her skirt to keep up with her. She decides to see how Ning Tao responds.


    Seven or eight minutes later, Ning Tao stood on the top of the hill facing the wind. At this position, he had a clear view of the barracks, which made him squint a little.


    "Ning Tao, you will not go down from here, will you?"


    Dong Miaoke followed and looked at his chin with a look of disdain.


    You can get down from here, but you have to jump over the wall, and it''s hard to walk.


    If someone knows that the new instructor is forced to jump into the barracks, he will not laugh.


    "Why not?"


    Mountain wind hunting, Ning Tao grin, light way.


    ¡­¡­ I didn''t expect that I was really guessed by myself. Dong Miaoke couldn''t help but show a few black lines on his face. He was disappointed.


    After a few deep breaths, she said, "these guys are going too far. I''ll let them dig out the thunder."


    To be sure, even if Dong Miaoke faced the thunder, he could not guarantee to retreat completely.


    Seeing that Ning Tao has been forced to this step, he doesn''t want to let the latter lose his prestige, so he takes out his mobile phone.


    "No, I''ve been escorted down the mountain!" Ning Tao raised his hand to stop him. He was very determined.


    "Someone sent you?"


    Dong Miaoke''s hand movement is stagnant, and he is a little confused about the meaning of Ning Tao''s words. Who will send him down the mountain.


    But seeing the other side showing weakness, Dong Miaoke can only choose to believe him for the time being.


    "Eh, look, isn''t that the instructor and Ning Tao?"


    Fang Tian''s eyes were sharp, and when Yu Guang saw the scene on the mountain, he immediately called out.


    Whoo!


    By his voice a shout, already waiting for impatient people together look up, looked at the top of the mountain.


    "I''ll go. Ning Tao can''t really be an instructor."


    See two people standing on the mountain, until people see, the stream of people here immediately boiling up.


    "Shit, you know it''s the boss. I''ll bury less thunder!" Tian Weihua patted his head, a little embarrassed.


    Looking at Ning Tao above, Zhou Zhongyi''s face suddenly became ugly. Just now, he thought that the other party actually came, which made him shake his fist involuntarily and said sarcastically: "if he is an instructor, I really don''t agree."


    Obviously, he insisted that Ning Tao used spiritual power when he competed with him, otherwise he would not be defeated.


    "Hey hey, I don''t care who is the instructor, but as long as he comes, he will pass me first!" Zhang Yaowen raised his fist and scoffed.


    It''s not that several people are aiming at Ning Tao, but that the other party is jumping in the queue originally. Although he performed well after that, who is on the scene has no credit. If they don''t show their admiration, they don''t want to pass this pass.


    Dong Miaomiao was shortness of breath. Looking at the figure on the top of the mountain, he was worried.


    Whether ningtao is an instructor or not, she has no time to manage now, but now a group of people next to her have bad intentions, which worries her.


    "Ning Tao, it''s time for us to go down."Seeing that many of the people below are looking at this, Dong Miaoke opens his mouth to remind a calm Ning Tao.


    "Well!"


    Ning Tao Wen Yan opened his eyes, eyes gradually sharp up, the whole body as if there was an ancient beast awake.


    His eyes were burning, the look of the people below could not escape his eyes, but he did not care.


    "You''re not really going to go on like this, are you?" By this time, Ning Tao was not in a hurry. Dong Miaoke was in a hurry.


    "Isn''t it enough to go on like this?" Ning Tao ha ha a smile, turn a head not to deny of way.


    ... Dong Miaoke was stunned, and didn''t understand the meaning of Ning Tao''s coquettishness.


    "What do you think Ning Tao is doing? He doesn''t dare to come down." Seeing that there was no movement on the mountain, Fu Bomin was puzzled.


    "I''m not afraid. It doesn''t matter. For everyone''s sake, I''ll be a little more gentle!" Muscle man Zhang Yaowen smiles.


    "Chief, do you think the boss will jump down from the mountain?" Chen Wei thought about it, but he was not sure.


    Say unintentionally, listen to have heart, think of Ning Tao jump in the roof last time, art eyes a bright.


    "It''s impossible. I wonder if you read too many novels. Although the hill is not big, it''s seventy or eighty meters, not to mention three or four hundred meters away from here. If you can really jump down from there, you won''t be an immortal?" Jiang Xiang immediately sneered and retorted.


    "I''m not sure!" Art''s eyes, which had been silent, flashed and his mind moved.


    "Although you are Xintao, I can''t make Kaining river." Xue Jinsheng opened his mouth and squinted.


    "Hey, if Ning Tao dares to jump down from the top, I dare to eat shit." Zhou Zhongyi said with disdain.


    In Dong Miaoke''s heart, Ning Tao was moved.


    As soon as his momentum rose, he took a big step and suddenly ran out.


    Potassium - at this time, a goshawk flew out of the forest, straight up, wings spread, nearly two meters.


    What makes people surprised is that Ning Tao, who is falling straight down, is wrong in the waist, as if he is wandering in the air.


    Zhenwu thirty style, ladder cloud vertical.


    The action is not quick, but just blink of an eye, Ning Tao even stepped on the eagle''s back.

 Chapter 668

    At the moment, in drillmaster Dong''s heart, she was worried about Ning Tao. Now she knows something about the friars.


    Similar to these special forces, friars are also divided into three, six and nine grades. No matter how powerful Ning Tao is, how powerful can he be depending on his opponent''s age?


    With the other party''s jump, Dong Miaoke''s heart was so tight that he almost didn''t scream.


    You know, this side of the hillside is very steep. Even the powerful special forces want to go down from here, they have to climb carefully. That''s why the proud guys below only set up roadblocks.


    If you want to climb down from here, you will lose your identity.


    And now, with Ning Tao''s such a jump, he almost didn''t scare Dong''s soul away.


    The latest chapter I - "on the festival / x >


    Ning Tao made a full stride of four or five meters. Coupled with inertia, the vertical distance from the ground was tens of meters at a time. If he fell straight down, I''m afraid that even the strong practitioners of Qi would be half dead.


    But then she saw Ning Tao''s feet on the eagle''s back, which made her eyes open: how can it be?


    It''s OK. Ning Tao was able to step on the eagle.


    This scene was also seen by the people under the camp, and they almost didn''t stare down.


    "This That''s too much. Come back after stepping on the eagle


    "I''ll take it. The boss deserves to be the boss. I''ll take it." Tian Weihua sat down on the ground, in a cold sweat.


    "Damn, this Is this the hero of the divine eagle?


    Fang Tian also looks at it with a confused face.


    This scene, with any words, appears colorless, Ning Tao stepped on the eagle, enough to make people unforgettable.


    The camp is only about 500 meters away from the top of the mountain, and its height is only 100 meters.


    At ordinary times, this height is nothing at all. Which of these people present didn''t jump from a height of 1000 meters, just parachute jumping and this is absolutely not a concept.


    Let''s not say whether you can step on it or not. Even if you can step on it, it''s estimated that both will be loaded immediately.


    After all, although the goshawk has a full wingspan of more than one meter, it can never bear the weight of an adult.


    Now, Ning Tao has come true.


    The other side stepped on the eagle, which completely shocked everyone.


    At the moment, standing on the back of the eagle Ning Tao negative hands, a calm face, let the wind blowing.


    Actually, he didn''t want to step on the eagle to go down. It''s a steep slope on this side of the mountain. It''s hard to go down from here, but it''s not difficult for him to recover his spiritual power.


    It was like walking on the ground, but when he saw the eagle again, he changed his mind.


    Trotting down the mountain and stepping on the eagle are definitely not of the same level.


    Since we want to make a high profile, we should make a high profile jump.


    This goshawk was not honest at first. At first, he wanted to lift him away. As a result, Ning Tao''s spirit vomited secretly. After all, this flat haired animal is a primate with extraordinary wisdom. As soon as he felt the horror, he immediately became honest.


    It''s just that only one goshawk can''t bear the weight of Ning Tao. Fortunately, Ning Tao doesn''t plan to let the beast pull himself around in the air.


    With the help of inertia, the eagle flapped its wings and dropped all the way.


    At a height of 100 meters, more than a dozen breaths blinked. When it was still seven or eight meters from the ground, Ning Tao stepped down and broke away from the eagle''s back.


    Potassium: -


    suddenly out of the control of Ning Tao, the eagle''s wings were shocked, and his body rose like a fighter plane, and flew to the distance quickly like a scream. It seemed that he wanted to set the terrible man away at once.


    Zhenwu thirty-six style, ladder cloud vertical, seven or eight meters high, Ning Tao five steps in the air, stomp on the ground, the school field that solid green brick ground, suddenly crack.


    After landing, he took three steps forward, and Ning Tao came to the crowd, dissolving the momentum at the same time.


    Slightly a slant head, Ning Tao that like blade general vision swept in front of the public once, the public and its vision a pair, all eyes a pain, have lowered the head.


    Although this person is familiar, but now it is so strange, the way each other came over, let a few people are showing the color of horror, such ability, who can compete with it.


    As soon as I was near, the members of the first group did not dare to recognize him. Although he was Ning Tao, the irony of the other party''s benefit was not recognized.


    A moment later, Fang Tian tried to ask, "old Boss, it can''t really be you It''s just that my voice is shaking.


    "Why, no?"


    Ning Tao mouth raised a touch of radian, light way.


    "Hoo


    Hear Ning Tao personally admit, the people on the scene once again stay, a bleak.


    "Boss, you are not the new instructor, are you?"


    Tian Weihua swallowed his saliva and asked tentatively.


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, "if there''s no accident, it should be. In addition, I have to say that the layout outside of you is really not good!"It''s true that other friars might be in a mess, but in the final analysis, it''s about strength. There''s nothing wrong with the friars hanging special forces.


    In doing so, the other side is undoubtedly looking for abuse.


    "Boss, we didn''t know it was you, you You''re not going to take care of us


    Chen Wei felt guilty and said something tentatively.


    "I don''t know if I will deal with you, but..."


    Ning Tao smile, deliberately sold a pass, just again way, "if you let Dong instructor has been stopped outside, I''m afraid she will clean you up."


    This Kung Fu, the peak has long been no Dong instructor''s figure, at the moment the power has no effect, do not clean up, with Dong Miaoke''s temper, will certainly be angry.


    "Ah, we''ll take care of it right away."


    Everyone present didn''t know about Dong Miaoke''s temper. If he made the other party unhappy, he might suffer in the future. The first group members quickly took the sentence and immediately ran out.


    After the first group members left, the atmosphere in the field became strange again.


    At first, they clamored to give the new instructor a look, but now they were silent.


    The way the other side stepped on the eagle seemed to slap them in the face, smashing the confidence of these proud special forces into dregs.


    Now how to challenge, just the speed of the other side, let you out of reach, that is to catch up with the speed of the eagle in the air, who can catch up?


    Zhou Zhongyi clenched his fists, clenched his teeth, but said nothing.


    In the field, only Dong Miaomiao''s eyes exude the color of confusion, and his eyes have never been transferred from Ning Tao.


    "You, who is not satisfied now, stand up, one count one, I accept your challenge!"


    Ning Tao negative hands, looking at the light mouth way of the public facial expressionless.

 Chapter 669

    Ning Tao''s words are full of scorn. They are so domineering.


    In fact, this is also his intention. He has no choice but to make some adjustments due to the change of his identity.


    If you don''t clean up these guys at one time, I''m afraid it''s not easy to get along with them in the future.


    Big guy, you look at me and I look at you. Finally, I focused on the captains. Obviously, I gave the idea to these captains.


    Several captains have different complexions, one by one, their faces are red and they want to say nothing.


    The previous scene put so much pressure on people that many people didn''t even have the courage to challenge.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, turned to look at Zhou Zhongyi''s clenched fist, and sneered, "group leader Zhou wants to do it?"


    When Zhou Zhongyi heard that Yan''s face changed, when he saw Ning Tao again, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley. He thought that with his own efforts, he would trample on the other side, but he was shattered by reality.


    He had to admit that he was not Ning Tao''s opponent at all, but now he was named by the other party, which made him tremble and think that the other party was revenge.


    /When the veins on his face were strained, he said, "no, sir."


    I''m kidding. I''m just looking for abuse at this time.


    He shook his head and murmured, "if there is no coward, there is no coward."


    Whoo!


    Although Ning Tao''s voice is not big, it still reverberates in the audience. Who can''t hear it? When they hear this sentence, they can''t help but change their faces.


    Zhou Zhongyi''s face is more like ashes, humiliating, which is in full view of the public, humiliating him. At the moment, he looks up and gnashes his teeth at Ning Tao, his eyes almost spit out fire, and he says in a hateful voice, "what do you say?"


    Soldiers have dignity. Who can join the greedy wolf has never lived and died? Who can stand this.


    If you don''t know that you are not an opponent, Zhou Zhongyi forces you to rush up and let Ning Tao look good.


    Ning Tao seemed to turn a blind eye and look relaxed. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Oh, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean you."


    The words pause here. Ning Tao''s eyes sweep the whole room, his lips curl up a little, and he goes around with one hand. "I mean, all of you here are cowards?"


    Hiss!


    Dragon has scale, touch than anger, Ning Tao this sentence is all wrapped up, everyone in the field immediately not calm up.


    I''m kidding. I admit you''re better than us, but it''s too humiliating.


    "Ning Tao, this is a personal attack. I want an explanation!" Fu Bomin''s eyes narrowed, and he didn''t look good.


    "That''s right, or I''ll complain directly to my boss."


    "Even if you are a monk, you are too arrogant."


    "Well, when you become a monk, you will be arrogant."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s obvious that Ning Tao has made a public outcry.


    Some people opened their mouths, and others also opened their mouths, with the appearance of asking for punishment.


    "Explain?"


    Ning Tao raised his face and laughed. When he slowly lowered his head, his eyes suddenly became sharp. "Well, since you want to explain, I''ll give you an explanation."


    At this moment, Ning Tao exudes a strong momentum, the whole person seems to suddenly become elegant, staring at the crowd, word by word way, "the greedy wolf, the elite of the special forces, even dare not fight when they encounter opponents, only play some shady things, not cowards!"


    "Well?"


    Originally also indignant people, smell speech breath a stagnant, throat as if stuck in general, LengSheng speechless.


    Zhang Yaowen and others have a bitter smile in their hearts. It''s not that they don''t want to fight, but they really can''t.


    If you meet an outsider, they may also say that you don''t need spiritual power, and we don''t need hot weapons. Let''s do it one punch at a time.


    But people have to admit that Ning Tao''s hot weapons are also very smooth. Even if they try hot weapons, no one dares to say that they can really beat him.


    When a special force wants to challenge a friar, it turns out that other brigades have already tried it. The result is to end the abuse, not at the same level.


    "Well said!"


    At this moment, Dong Miaoke had come over and clapped her hands. When she came near, she was not angry and looked at Xiang ningtao with appreciation.


    It''s true that after the monks arrived, although they were not convinced, they had to admit that they were far behind others, so that the morale of the military camp was a little low.


    Just imagine that you don''t even have the ability to show your sword. What''s the use of such a soldier.


    Dong Miaoke stood in front of Ning Tao, then looked around the school yard and said sarcastically, "do you still know your identity? My greedy wolf soldiers are selected from hundreds of thousands of soldiers. You are the pride of our country. Now you don''t even have the courage to fight. What are you not cowards? "


    Although Dong''s words were not heavy, they fell in the ears of the public, but they exploded in the hearts of the public like nine days of thunder.It''s true that when they talk about monks, they always feel sour. Even if it''s a challenge, they say don''t use their spiritual power. But it''s unfair for both sides to fight and let the other side give up their own advantages.


    At present, Ning Tao alone, shocked everyone in the field, this is a shame, not a coward, what is it?


    "Tell drillmaster Dong that I, Zhang Yaowen, want to challenge drillmaster Ning. Please give me some advice!"


    "Tell the instructor that I, Xue Jinsheng, want to challenge Ning Tao. Please give me some advice!"


    "Count me in!"


    "And me!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a flash, all the greedy wolf people signed up. Joking, soldiers should not be humiliated. Even if they die, they should have dignity.


    Of the thirty-five soldiers, none retreated. One by one, they regained their pride and looked upon death as if they were at home.


    Even Ning Tao can not use the spirit of things are not said, since want to play, go all out.


    "Well, it seems that they are going to challenge me!" Ning Tao nodded slightly and said with a cold smile, "but my hand has always been unimportant. Do you want to shrink back?"


    All the people on the scene don''t speak, they all look at Ning Tao without expression.


    "I''ll give you another chance. Do you want to shrink back?"


    Ning Tao opens his mouth and shouts out loud. His voice soars into the sky, as if a lion wakes up.


    "Report to instructor, no!"


    Zhang Yaowen roared at the moment.


    "Report to instructor, no!"


    Other people also began to joke. Even if they die here today, they can''t shrink back, otherwise they can go home and hold their children.


    "Count me in."


    As soon as everyone''s voice fell, Dong Miaoke suddenly stood out, stood up as a javelin, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    "Oh, don''t worry, drillmaster Dong!" Ning Tao up and down looked at each other a cool, still wearing high heels, unkind way.


    The other party''s clothes are exposed. He has always been pitiful. Moreover, he broke them. I can''t say that this woman will wear shoes for herself in the future.


    "Report to the chief instructor, I have no problem!" When Dong Miaoke heard the speech, he immediately returned.


    Seeing the other party''s insistence, Ning Tao stopped persuading, nodded, looked at the crowd with a cold face and said, "the first lesson I give you today is that soldiers should not be humiliated, and monks should not be humiliated. It''s a waste of time to compete with you."


    "So, let''s go together!"

 Chapter 670

    Ning Tao is not joking. The special forces are powerful, but they are not comparable with the monks. They are not at the same level.


    Soldiers are bloody. Every man''s anger spills blood all over the room. The dignity of a friar is inviolable. Now that he represents a friar, he has to look like a friar.


    After all, only the strong can get the respect of the strong. Just like Dong''s instructor, even if she is a woman and often wears such sexy clothes, let alone being teased, she dare not even take a look.


    After today, he is the instructor, and also wants to let these guys know that there are people outside the people and there are mountains outside the mountains.


    "Instructor Ning, be careful."


    Before long, more than 30 soldiers surrounded Ning Tao on the campus, one by one facing the enemy. Zhang Yaowen showed exaggerated muscles all over his body, and now he said calmly.


    It''s reasonable to say that the whole greedy wolf brigade faces one person and looks like a big enemy. If it''s spread out, I''m afraid it will make people laugh. But at this moment, no one dares to despise it.


    Even the name of Ning Tao became instructor Ning. The scene of the other side stepping on the eagle completely won their respect.


    "Come on!" Ning Tao lowered his hands and lowered his eyebrows, as if he were just a group of sheep in front of him.


    "Drink."


    The six captains looked at each other, drank together and took the lead.


    After all, it''s a fight. More than 30 people can''t let it go. As special forces, they are good at joint attack.


    Zhang Yaowen is on a wild route. His arms shake and his muscles bulge. His fist is like a casserole. With a strong wind, he is pounding towards Ning Tao.


    Fu Bomin reached for Ning Tao with both hands and his body was like a whirlwind. He took it directly to Ning Tao''s shoulder. It seemed that if he grasped it, he could take it off.


    Jiang Xiang''s body was like the wind. He lifted the soles of his feet and swept quickly.


    Other several people also or fist or palm, will ningtao whole body up and down key Qi control.


    Willing to cut all over, dare to pull the emperor down.


    It can be said that these six team leaders are perfect in skill and cooperation.


    Anyone standing in the middle of it dare not say that he can retreat completely.


    Ning Tao, who is surrounded by six people, suddenly feels a huge pressure. Without looking at it, he can only feel that no matter how he moves, he will inevitably suffer a blow.


    It''s just that Ning Tao is not the former Ning Tao, but the inborn mid-term monk Ning Tao.


    How can fireflies win glory with the bright moon.


    Even if you have tens of millions of fireflies, you can''t compare with a bright moon. The two are not at the same level at all.


    It''s not unreasonable for the government not to let the monks take power. If we put aside the hot weapons and rely on Ning Tao''s cultivation, we can take the head of the enemy among thousands of troops.


    It will not be a good thing for a person like him to be in power. It will easily become a disaster.


    At the moment, seeing a few people approaching, Ning Tao sighed and suddenly pulled himself. The next moment, in full view of the public, he disappeared out of thin air.


    And in the periphery of the public, see Ning Tao jump up, full of three meters high.


    When Zhang Yaowen made his move, he thought of a lot of consequences, such as Ning Tao''s confrontation with him, or avoiding him. It''s incredible that he lost his goal like now. It''s just a ghost.


    Because of the inertia of his fist, he took him one step forward. At this moment, Zhang Yaowen suddenly felt a strong threat coming from behind him, and immediately called out "no good".


    Before he had time to react, he felt a pain in his buttock, and then a strong force hit him, which made him soar and fall on the ground.


    After kicking Zhang Yaowen over with one foot, Ning Tao comes to Jianxiang in front of him with a twinkling of his shoulders. With one hand, he has an invisible force to throw out. When the latter sees the situation, he blocks with both hands, but even his whole body is thrown away.


    With one stroke of his foot, Ning Tao turned them over like a stroll. In front of him, these special soldiers were just like babies. With one move, they were unmatched.


    "Brothers, side by side!"


    In three or five rounds, the six King soldiers were all knocked down by Ning Tao, which made people feel terrible. They didn''t know who was shouting. Suddenly, a group of people rushed up.


    Looking at the appearance, it''s clear that it doesn''t matter who you are, and you want to beat the teacher Fu to death with random fists.


    A group fight?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao turns his mouth up in an arc. He is not afraid, but steps forward.


    It''s OK to deal with the monk after tomorrow or even at the beginning of his birth, but it''s a big mistake to deal with him.


    In ancient times, there were thousands of troops. Even if he was defeated, he could retreat completely.


    Ning Tao''s speed is not fast. He shuttles through the crowd like a fairy. Without a move, he will overturn one person. No one is the enemy of his move.


    Thirty six steps. In the crowd, Ning Tao took thirty-six steps and turned over all the so-called elite soldiers. Looking at the soldiers in a mess on the ground, Ning Tao took one hand and said faintly, "are you convinced?""And me!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s words came down, there was a soft drink beside him, and then there was a strong wind behind him.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Ning Tao didn''t look back. With a backhand, he grabbed a white wrist and pulled forward.


    Suddenly, it was Dong Miaoke, holding a dagger in his hand.


    When he comes to Ning Tao, Dong Miaoke twists his wrist and breaks away from Ning Tao''s grasp. He grabs Ning Tao''s wrist with his backhand and pours forward like a lover, bumping into the latter''s chest.


    Just with the help of this momentum, Dong Miaoke raised his knee, and the goal was the key of Ning Tao.


    Although Dong Miaoke is very strict in training soldiers, he still protects them. Seeing that Ning Tao is very angry with his soldiers, he kills them.


    This scene comes too suddenly, even Ning Tao can''t help but draw.


    If you change someone, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape today''s bad luck. Once it''s hit, it''s hard to recover in a few days.


    It''s just that Ning Tao, who uses Lingli this time, doesn''t move. His other hand slaps lightly.


    "Pa" of a, patted on Dong Miaoke''s knee, seemingly light flutter of a pat, but let the latter mouth a dull sound, face show pain color, body involuntarily forward.


    Ning Tao is quick eyed and holds Dong Miaoke in his arms. The latter''s body is suddenly held and subconsciously struggles. However, Ning Tao''s hands are tight, like a gold hoop, holding each other tightly in his arms.


    If he has suffered a loss once, how can he eat a second time.


    "Drillmaster Dong, you can''t fight in this place. If something goes wrong, you should be responsible!"


    Ning Tao toward the other side blinked an eye, open mouth ambiguous way.


    "I''ll be responsible. I''ll support you if I''m responsible!" Dong Miaoke was a little embarrassed and annoyed by Ning Tao''s actions. He came immediately after hearing the words.

 Chapter 671

    Hiss!


    After hearing the speech, everyone could not help but take a breath. Many of them even forgot their injuries. They looked at each other and could not help but hiss.


    This is a very ambiguous statement. The drillmaster Dong, who usually doesn''t use color to others, could have said such a thing. If he hadn''t heard of it, he would have been killed and no one would believe it.


    Many smart people think that Dong Miaoke opened a small kitchen for Ning Tao himself, and his look suddenly became strange.


    If the instructor Dong had been so close to a man for a long time, he would have been so close to him.


    Who doesn''t know that although Dong Miaoke''s clothes are exposed, he is really a woman who is not close to men.


    Other people don''t want to cuddle. I''m afraid if you touch them, you will be disabled.


    Now, Ning Tao is not only touched, but also in everyone''s sight. He embraces Dong Miaoke''s words, which are like lovers'' flirting.


    However, in retrospect, many people still feel that it''s the same thing. It seems that only Ning Tao, a fierce man like Dong, can match it.


    Struggling to get up, Zhou Zhongyi looks happy and subconsciously turns to Dong Miaomiao.


    It''s not a secret that he likes Dong Miaomiao here, or because he has a fight with Ning Tao.


    Since he lost, he became angry and intended to fight again.


    But when he saw Ning Tao stepping on the eagle, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley, and he felt powerless all over. How can he fight?


    But now it''s different. If Ning Tao and Dong are good, Dong Miaomiao will be out of the game. He also has a chance, and his eyes are hot.


    Looking at the two talented women standing in the field, Dong Miaomiao''s face becomes extremely bad. With Ning Tao''s mercy, she is not seriously injured, but now she can''t help but stare.


    In an instant, an inexplicable pain filled my heart and made my heart twitch, which was hard to describe.


    It''s like at this moment, there is a palm holding her heart, that kind of depressed taste is absolutely unforgettable to her, stubborn pursed his mouth and turned his head, eyes moist.


    As the party concerned, Dong Miaoke regretted the fact.


    She is also short of breath, generally no one with her, just subconscious action, now come back to God, a pretty face like drunk general, bright red.


    But then her heart "clatter" a, reflexively looked at his sister, see the latter low head, it is not good.


    Although she doesn''t care about her sister''s single Acacia, she doesn''t want to be misunderstood. She struggles to leave. Seeing that Ning Tao still doesn''t let go, she is very ashamed and angry. She stares at Ning Tao fiercely. Her sharp high heels step on the latter''s feet. She steps on them fiercely and says in a low voice, "don''t you let go!"


    Whoo!


    Ning Tao where to expect the other party will attack, a pain in the foot, Changyi inhale, quickly let go.


    It''s just the scene of flirting, which surprised many people and made them wail in their hearts.


    You know, although no one dares to blaspheme drillmaster Dong, there are many people who like her secretly. At the moment, looking at the two people''s fight, some people cry in their hearts.


    But more people are shocked, can be regarded as a thorough insight into the strength of Ning Tao.


    The monks'' terror really surprised them. Usually, any of them who went out could be called the king of war, but now they are being abused. If it is really a battle of life and death, I''m afraid they will die early.


    Fortunately, Dong Miaoke was also a person who had seen the big scenes. He quickly adjusted his mind. He turned his head and looked at the soldiers standing up in twos and threes. He frowned and said, "now you know the gap. Monks are also human beings. As long as you train well and practice xingyiqizhuan in place, you can''t reach the level of instructor Ning."


    For inspiring words, Ning Tao can''t compare with Dong Miaoke. At the moment, he gives everyone a shot in the arm.


    After all, if they blindly attack, they will only feel frustrated and demoralized.


    Sure enough, as soon as Dong Miaoke''s voice fell, everyone in the audience was excited.


    I''m afraid they will never forget the scene of Ning Tao stepping on the eagle.


    Hearing that they may reach that level, they all want to go back to practice now.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded to himself. He had to admire Dong miaokuo''s method. He knew in his heart that even if he practiced Qigong to the peak, it would be equivalent to a monk the day after tomorrow. It was impossible to reach his level.


    But he won''t say this. He can''t let people despair because of his enthusiasm.


    A moment later, as Ning Tao and Dong Miaoke leave, the crowd is boiling.


    Even the injury on the body are ignored, one by one jubilant.


    "Lao Fu, I feel a little bit about Qigong now. With acupuncture and moxibustion, I think I''ll make a little achievement in a month or two, and then you''ll be far from my opponent!" With a smile, Zhang Yaowen raised his hand and patted Fu Bomin on the shoulder.


    Since the ancient prose no first, no second martial arts, several captains are not convinced of each other, secretly fighting."Well, don''t worry, I won''t lose to you!" Fu Bomin''s face changed when he heard the speech. Then he glanced at Zhang Yaowen coldly and said something hard.


    "Ah, tell me, what is Ning Tao''s cultivation now?"


    Jiang Xiang covers the waist son, looking at the direction that Ning Tao leaves, curious way.


    "It should be the day after tomorrow."


    All of a sudden, Xue Jinsheng lost himself in thought. He was not sure.


    "Nonsense, Wei Xianping of the Xingyi school said that he was in his early days. Do you think he dares to step on the eagle?" Zhang Yaowen immediately sniffed at the speech.


    "That''s right. Which one of Wei Xianping and Ning Tao is more powerful?" Someone said.


    "Of course it''s Ning Tao. He''s from Wudang, one of the eight sects." Art snorted and was discontented.


    Although by Ning Tao K meal, but a yard to a yard, maintenance up unambiguous.


    "Don''t care who''s strong. If I can be like Ning Tao one day, I''ll step on a plane to propose to a beautiful woman. I''ll wipe it. Who can be as strong as I am!" Tian Weihua rubbed his shoulder and said with longing.


    "Go away, look at your promise, look at your advice, but also step on the plane, don''t accidentally fall from above, fall into a meat cake." Zhang Yaowen hit the road impolitely.


    "That''s not right, group leader Zhang!"


    Xue Jinsheng looked at Tian Weihua calmly and said, "in fact, you don''t need to practice. You can fly now. If you dare, I''ll say hello to the base, and you''ll soon meet your dream."


    ¡­¡­ Tian Weihua''s face turned black.


    "Puff"


    the onlookers burst into laughter.


    "Laugh a fart, all give Lao Tzu go away, go back to cultivate well, have no strength, don''t want to pretend to force his mother!" Zhang Yaowen glared at the crowd and roared.


    Who do not know Zhang Yaowen''s temper, one by one soldiers smell speech neck a shrink, the pace staggered left.


    In the field, only the silent Zhou Zhongyi clenched his fist, his eyes became brighter and brighter, and he said in his heart, "Ning Tao, I won''t lose to you!"

 Chapter 672

    When Ning Tao and Dong Miaoke return to the greedy wolf''s office, Dong Miaoke hands over a thin booklet.


    Change your mind!


    Ning Tao looked at the name of the pamphlet, picked it up and opened it.


    "Well, this is our special forces'' learning of Qigong mental method. Acupuncture is in the charge of the people of the Xingyi sect. In the future, you only need to teach them their practice experience and skills."


    Dong Miaoke pulled a small box and opened his mouth to Ning Tao without lifting his head.


    "Oh Ning Tao agreed and turned over the pamphlet. He could roughly understand what happened to Qigong.


    "You need to work out a training program as soon as possible. After all, there is no similar experience in the army!" Dong Miaoke skillfully took out a bottle of Yunnan Baiyao from the box and began to apply the medicine to his legs.


    "It''s not a problem. As long as they can keep up with the progress of Qigong, they will be successful in a month."


    Combined with Qigong and his teaching, it is estimated that we can understand the eighteen moves of Sanshou in a very short time, and the fighting power of greedy wolf will improve by leaps and bounds.


    "That''s good!" Hearing Ning Tao''s promise, Dong Miaoke was relieved.


    Greedy wolf has a reputation now. It''s hard won. She doesn''t want to lose to other teams in this matter.


    "Do you want help?"


    Ning Tao turns his head and looks at Dong Miaoke applying ointment. He is embarrassed.


    "Hum, the cat cries for the mouse, false mercy!" Dong Miaoke stares at Ning Tao and says very impolitely.


    "Er..." Ning Tao touched his nose and laughed. Looking at each other''s knee, he was a little embarrassed and said, "I just know how to massage it. It''s helpful for this. Maybe I can help you resolve it."


    Anyway, it''s nothing to help her with the injury.


    "Does Lingli still have this effect?"


    When Dong Miaoke heard the speech, he suddenly glanced sideways and was surprised.


    "Er, it''s not just the problem of spiritual power. I''m mainly studying medicine. I know a set of special massage techniques, which are effective for traumatic injuries!" Ning Tao coughs and talks nonsense.


    With the deeper cultivation, Ning Tao is more cautious about perspective.


    You know, even the eight sects are controlled by the government. If his perspective is spread, I''m afraid he will be on the cusp of the storm immediately.


    "Massage technique?"


    Dong Miaoke had doubts in his eyes. He leaned closer to Ning Tao and said with vigilance, "Ning Tao, you don''t want to take advantage of me."


    She is not a child. She has never heard that massage can treat traumatic injuries. It''s hard for her to think about it.


    As Dong miaokuo approaches, a wisp of fragrance penetrates into Ning Tao''s nose, which makes him take a few more mouthfuls. However, Ning Tao quickly steps back, shrugs his shoulders, and tries his best to calm down, saying, "don''t believe it."


    Dong Miaoke''s eyes flow. He smiles and says, "it''s stingy. I''m just kidding."


    "Er..." Ning Tao has found out that no matter what kind of woman she is, there is always a charming side in her heart. Dong Miaoke used to be cold. Now he is just like a different person. His eyes are wrong, which makes Ning Tao wonder.


    "Ning Tao, Lingli still has the effect of curing diseases?" Dong Miaoke looked up at the former with his eyes shining, bringing up the old story again, looking like a curious baby.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Dong Miaoke behaved like this. As an instructor in the army, she had to keep her dignity. She didn''t have many friends. When she met someone who was not afraid of herself and was still very strong, she naturally relaxed.


    In a word, there is no natural cold beauty, only the habit of dealing with people.


    What''s more, there is an order from the military headquarters that she should not only keep Ning Tao, but also try to find out the situation of the monks, and finally see if she can make a batch of monks.


    In the past, it was forbidden for the army to interfere in the affairs of friars. The military headquarters had a black eye on the friars. Now when they get the chance, they naturally need to have a good understanding.


    Although we know that the probability is very low, for the upper class, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, they will not give up.


    "Cough, I think we''d better start with the legs."


    Ning Tao pretends not to hear, looks at the bruise on the other side''s leg, and says.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you!" Dong Miaoke also didn''t go to compare really, some common, obedient nod.


    There is no doubt that Ning Tao''s behavior today is an eye opener for her. Her mind is different from the past.


    "Well, it may hurt a little later. Please bear with it!" Ning Tao thought and said.


    Originally, he planned to cure the other side, but after the other side said, he changed his mind.


    Dong Miaoke is not an ordinary little girl. She really needs to be cured at once. I''m afraid she''s in big trouble.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you have the rules, I promise to cooperate!" I don''t know why, the more Ning Tao is like this, the more she wants to tease each other.


    This woman suddenly came to a big change. To tell the truth, Ning Tao was afraid of cheating. He gave a wry smile. On the contrary, he became alert and shook his head. He came near and moved a table to sit down.Dong Miaoke is very generous and takes the initiative to put a slender white thigh on Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao lowered his head, took a deep breath, and put a hand on it.


    Dong Miaoke: This is mainly due to blood stasis and soft tissue injury. It also has some effect to moisten with Lingli.


    t¡î1£¡


    He also did not give each other massage, just with the spirit of micro spit, to help each other.


    But even so, Dong Miaoke''s feeling was different. She just felt a big soft hand covering her leg, and then she felt an inexplicable feeling in her heart, and her body tensed instantly.


    Then there is a warm breath from each other''s hands, pouring into her thighs, suddenly, the thighs covered by it are soft and numb.


    For Dong Miaoke, it was like electricity. This feeling was very uncomfortable and made her blush instantly.


    Heaven and earth conscience, although she was going to get married at the beginning, but she had no sex, and the man hung up when he was performing the task. She had nothing, but she still had some physical needs.


    Now the thigh is touched by Ning Tao, that kind of feeling, like countless insects crawling on the body, even she wants to call out, but she was bitten by her red lips.


    Until then, Dong Miaoke knew that it was a stupid thing to promise Ning Tao. Her thigh was sensitive. Although she could be indifferent, she was rubbed by the other party''s big hand. The masculine smell from Ning Tao in her nostrils made her body tremble.


    This kind of deliberate suppression is the most painful. Before long, Dong Miaoke had a layer of sweat on his body, and his clothes were wet, which was more tired than a duel.


    Gradually, she felt as if there was a cat in her heart, scratching her heart, something seemed to pop out.


    Finally, a moment later, her throat was crisp, and she couldn''t help it. She didn''t have to breathe.

 Chapter 673

    As soon as he started, Ning Tao felt the greasiness and softness of his hand through the silk stockings. His mind could not help but swing, and the atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous.


    Fortunately, he won''t be distracted by this. Now he looks at his nose, nose, mouth and silk stockings Well, it is undeniable that Dong Miaoke is now at the most mature age.


    The breath on the other side is full of temptation to him. Ning Tao''s mental method has been running for several circles. He can''t stir up this woman. The military background alone makes him choke.


    In his mind, he just wanted to draw a clear line with the military as soon as possible and return the account.


    All of a sudden, Dong Miaoke''s voice is soft, and it is a strong erosion to Ning Tao''s ear wall. When he looks up, he sees Dong Miaoke''s charming face like a blooming rose, and his eyes are flowing.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing each other''s appearance, Ning Tao was as scared as a fever. He quickly took his hand away and asked.


    For Dong Miaoke, if there is a crack in the ground at the moment, she has to drill into it. It''s too humiliating.


    In front of a man''s face, her body betrayed her. I don''t know why, her sister''s figure appeared in her heart. As soon as her face changed, her agitation suddenly went away. She quickly took back her leg and said coldly, "it''s not you!"


    "What''s the matter with me?" Ning Tao wondered.


    "I''m too lazy to talk about you. I''m going back. You should come up with a training plan as soon as possible. I have something else to do. I''ll go back first."


    Not to mention, after Ning Tao massage, her thigh is really not very painful, now she has no time to think about these, leaving a word, she turned and left in a hurry.


    Just advised his sister, not long, she actually raised that strange feeling, this let Dong Miaoke heart is very ashamed, where dare to stay.


    Woman''s heart, sea needle, Ning Tao some Zhang two monks can''t touch the head, he this hasn''t massage well.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and leans back on the chair with his feet on the table. He takes out a cigarette from his pocket and murmurs, "I''m blind!"


    Although Dong miaokuo has a bad temper, he has a good hand in both body and skin. It''s just the tiger''s character. I''m afraid few men dare to chase him.


    If you are a beautiful woman, you will always be widowed.


    After spitting out the smoke, Ning Tao takes the qigong booklet and plans to study it. After all, he has to teach. If he doesn''t understand, it''s hard to manage.


    Three days later, after a series of preparations by Ning Tao, a set of plans was finally formulated, and the minor injuries of art and others were completely recovered, and finally entered the whole process.


    Greedy wolf conference room.


    Chief instructor Ning Tao, political commissar Dong Miaoke, six group leaders, a small meeting officially began.


    "Instructor Ning, just tell me how to train. We will cooperate with you." Zhang Yaowen was already impatient. As soon as the meeting started, he looked at Ning Tao road.


    `Although the others didn''t speak, they all looked forward to Ning Tao.


    Obviously, for this kind of thing that can improve the strength, I''m afraid no one can accept this temptation.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. To tell you the truth, even the eight sects can''t compare with our army''s professional training in terms of training. Friars pay attention to education without discrimination. I can only give some suggestions."


    Sooner or later also cannot run, Ning Tao knows everybody''s mood, opens a way.


    "I suggest that the original training should be reduced by half, and you should practice Qigong yourself in the rest of the time!"


    "Your golden needle needling, in fact, is to stimulate your acupoints, stimulate potential, so that the body can accommodate more spiritual power, but this way of pulling out seedlings and promoting growth is harmful to the body after all. I have a prescription here. Exercise it and take it once every two days, which can make the body function recover very well."


    Between the openings, Ning Tao takes out a prescription and hands it to Dong Miaoke.


    Since the country has asked the eight major sects to train soldiers, you can''t do without effort. He also knows that this time it''s not only the eight major sects, but also other sects. Obviously, it''s a big move.


    In the past three days, he has been in touch with zongmen. After thinking about it, Wudang has taken out the prescription as sincerity.


    After all, the military gives you people. If you can''t teach them well, it''s perfunctory to show them clearly. After a comparison, you may have shoes to wear.


    Although the prescription is valuable, compared with the orthodoxy, dedication to the country is nothing.


    Dong Miaoke quickly and carefully took the prescription, and immediately made a record, but she knew that it was priceless.


    "Well, nothing else. If you have any questions about your cultivation, please come and ask me at any time." Will the thing enjoin go on, Ning Tao opens a way.


    "Instructor Ning, is there any difference between our Qigong and yours?"


    None of the people present were fools. After practicing Qigong, he didn''t feel much more powerful than Ning Tao. Xue Jinsheng hesitated and looked at Ning Tao''s way."Of course there are differences, and they are not small."


    Ning Tao knew that sooner or later the other party would ask this question. With a slight smile, he explained, "what monks practice is spiritual resolution, which means that they absorb spiritual power into the Dantian to form a seed and nourish the body. Qigong means that they hide spiritual power in the body by force."


    "One is from the inside, and the other is the physical body of gas reservoir. There is only one difference between the inside and the outside."


    "Oh, isn''t that the one who entered Dantian very powerful?" Jiang Xiang hears speech to immediately interface to ask a way.


    "Of course, monks bring spiritual power into the elixir field. It''s like a seed. With the accumulation of spiritual power, it will become more and more powerful, and gradually grow into a towering tree, which is like the fingers of users."


    "Qigong, however, is only the function of hiding spirit in the body. To put it bluntly, it is just the function of a storehouse. It usually absorbs the spirit power and releases it when it is used. The principle is so simple."


    Now the friars are no secrets, Ning Tao does not hide, and tells the essence of the two.


    On hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded. What he practised was no match for the one in front of him. Zhang Yaowen was short of breath. "Instructor Ning, can we also learn your spiritual determination?"


    "Hehe, qigong can be learned as long as you have a good body, but the spirit is different. Just like just now, I compared the spirit power to a seed. If you want to integrate it into the elixir field, you must have the soil suitable for it."


    "When everyone is born, they will carry a wisp of innate essence, but with the increase of age, eating Cereals, a series of environmental effects, this innate essence will dissipate, but there are always some lucky people who keep it."


    At this point, Ning Tao buttoned the desktop with one hand and looked at several people who did not speak.

 Chapter 674

    Hearing this, all the people at the scene could not help sinking their heart. They understood that they had lost their innate essence. Ning Tao was left behind.


    It''s true that people have to die compared with people. Goods are better than goods. Most of the time, losing is on the starting line.


    "Instructor Ning, isn''t it? I''ve heard Wei Xianping of the Xingyi sect say that when the qigong cultivation reaches a very high level, it''s not inferior to the cultivation of immortals by mental method!"


    Just when people are feeling a little down, Zhou Zhongyi suddenly raises his head and stares at Ning Tao with his eyes fixed on him. He is unwilling to speak.


    What people fear most is that there is no hope. When they hear that it is impossible to reach the level of Ning Tao, naturally some people are decadent. This makes Zhou Zhongyi, who wants to surpass Ning Tao, sink to the bottom of his heart. However, Wei Xianping, who wants to perform acupuncture for himself, is full of doubts.


    "Yes?"


    The rest of them pricked up their ears and regained their spirits.


    Today''s friars in the army, it can be said that it is not the eight sects that take the initiative, but the Xingyi sect. Now they have completely cooperated with the military, so that the Xingyi sect is very popular.


    However, what is quite strange is that this form and meaning gate does not take the initiative in mental skills, but focuses on external skills, which can be said to be a great master of external skills.


    Hearing Zhou Zhongyi''s inquiry, Ning Tao gently clasped the armrest with his fingers and said faintly, "if you practice external skills to a certain extent, you can really compare with a monk, or even become a saint in the flesh. But one thing is that if you want to integrate external skills, it is very difficult to implant this wisp of innate essence into the flesh. The two are similar."


    "It''s not a secret, but now it''s the world of magic. Now there is a lack of spiritual power. It''s almost impossible to become a saint through external skill."


    "And the cultivation of Taoism does not pay attention to the physical body, but from the inside out, the spiritual power is naturally developed, and the external skill is from the outside to the inside. In the early stage, this external skill occupied some advantages, but later, it was far inferior to the cultivation of immortals, and the external skill was very difficult to practice, otherwise it would not decline."


    "This is the same as the dinosaur period on earth. At that time, the heaven and the earth had sufficient spiritual power, and the creatures grew very big. Now the environment is changing, and the fittest is dying out."


    Ning Tao''s explanation is clear enough, and people can''t help but feel discouraged. After all, the gap is too big, and the joy at the beginning is gone.


    "However, although I don''t know the strength of xingyimen''s acupuncture, since the other side can say so, there may be some special method!"


    Ning Tao didn''t know what people were thinking. Seeing this, his eyes narrowed slightly, he said again, "if you can succeed in Qigong, although you can''t become a monk, you can also open big stones. Your physical fitness is more than ten times stronger, and you can be over 100 years old."


    His words are not empty words. If his external skills are successful, they can also effectively resist aging. It''s no big problem to live a hundred years old.


    "What?"


    "So amazing?"


    "True or false, instructor Ning!"


    As Ning Tao''s words fell, people raised their heads one after another, and their eyes sent out a thick inflamed gas, one by one excited.


    Whether it''s ten times the physical fitness or 100 years old, it''s a great temptation. Even Dong Miaoke''s mood fluctuates a little.


    "It''s true, of course."


    If you work hard, you will not be able to take a shortcut with Xiantao.


    In fact, Ning Tao knows very well that the greedy wolf is the elite of the special forces. But if you want to achieve what he said, it''s quite good to come out with one or two. It''s just that you don''t want to attack people.


    "Don''t worry, instructor Ning. We will train hard."


    What soldiers are not afraid of most is suffering. Ning Tao''s pie painting is so big that it makes them feel as if they have been beaten with chicken blood.


    "Well, this prescription should be prepared as soon as possible. Don''t delay it too long, otherwise it''s easy to damage the foundation in this way of pulling out seedlings and promoting growth!" Ning Tao''s words fall down, spit out a sentence in his mouth and leave.


    In fact, it''s not just the greedy wolf soldiers who are very busy nowadays, but Ning Tao is also very busy.


    He didn''t adapt to the friars in the middle of his life. Now that he had time, he had to spend a lot of energy to consolidate.


    Time is in a hurry. In the twinkling of an eye, a month has passed.


    During this period of time, it can be said that the whole Dingxin base has been completely busy. The cultivation of Qigong has transformed these special forces. Every day there is a fierce battle in the military camp.


    Not only that, the major special forces also compete with each other. From time to time, there are exchanges. Whether it is the rise of a character, it will cause an uproar.


    In the greedy wolf school field, the members of the brigade hold different postures one by one and practice alone. When the fierce moves change, there is a sharp sound of air.


    Obviously, compared with a month ago, the overall combat power of greedy wolf has made great progress.


    "Boss Xue, I heard yesterday that Huo Dong, a sharp blade, challenged the lion. He won five games in a row, but he didn''t want it!"


    Xue Jinsheng below the team to see the boss rest, immediately send a bottle of water, some emotion way."Cut, that''s because he didn''t meet our boss, or he''ll do it in one move!" Another team member also came up and flattered.


    "I said, you guys have this flattering power. Why don''t you think more about how to improve Qigong?" Jiang Xiang also came by and sniffed.


    "Hum, what''s the point of the students'' exchange? It''s the instructors'' exchange that makes them look good. It''s said that the instructor Wei of Xingyi sect has challenged many friars of the same age of the eight sects, and few of them have failed. That''s the real strength!" Zhou Zhongyi, looking forward to it, came to speak.


    "It''s true that this form and meaning sect is really powerful. It''s invincible at the same level. It''s good for hanging and beating monks with external skills


    Zhang Yaowen looked around and said in a low voice, "well, you say the eight sects are weak now. Why do we refuse to fight?"


    It turns out that in order to show the existence of their own school, it also proves that their external skills are powerful. Recently, the Xingyi sect has repeatedly challenged the friars of the eight major schools, but the result is silly. The latter seldom fails, and now their reputation is getting higher and higher.


    The other side has also given ningtao a letter of war, but ningtao never paid attention to it.


    "It should be that our instructors disdain to fight with one of them." Art thought about it, some uncertain Tao.


    "Well, I''m afraid. After all, so many people have been planted!" Zhou Zhongyi sneered and said impolitely.


    x£¡ In his opinion, friars should fight with the same class and bully them. What are these ordinary people?


    Ning Tao''s avoidance of war, in his view, is really afraid.


    "Nonsense, will instructor Ning be afraid?" Thinking of Ning Tao''s battle in the golden triangle, art immediately retorts.


    "What are you talking about? It''s so busy."


    I don''t know when, Ning Tao came near, now standing in the periphery, with hands, light way.


    "Well It''s nothing. I''ve been caught Art''s face turned red and he said.


    However, Zhou Zhongyi was very excited. At the moment, he said in a loud voice, "drillmaster Ning, yesterday drillmaster Wei sent someone to send us the letter of war. What should we do?"

 Chapter 675

    "The book of war?"


    Ning Tao sword eyebrow a Yang, in the mouth murmur a, then complexion resumed normal, light way, "know."


    In order to prove that the external skill is more powerful than that of the monk, the xingyimen took advantage of this opportunity to challenge many people. They once fought for Ning Tao, but he refused.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of fighting, but that there''s really no need for such a fight. Even if he wins, there will be a steady stream of disciples coming to challenge him, and he''ll be bored.


    Not only that, the military also pays more attention to these instructors, and intends to absorb them into the military. Ning Tao still likes the feeling of making a fortune with a dull voice, leaving things in the limelight to others.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t care, Zhou Zhongyi''s face suddenly turned black. He couldn''t help saying, "is instructor Ning afraid?"


    With this remark, all the people in the field immediately stopped practicing. They were all "clattering" in their hearts. One by one, they looked at Ning Tao strangely, cold as cicadas.


    People think that this week''s Zhongyi is too brave to contradict instructor Ning. You should know that this one is not the one Ning Tao used to be.


    However, Zhou Zhongyi spoke out the doubts in most people''s minds. According to the current situation, it''s really possible.


    If not, Ning Tao refused several times.


    Ning Tao''s eyes also narrowed when he heard the words. He suddenly looked at Zhou Zhongyi with cold eyes. His breath suddenly rose. When he pressed forward, he said coldly, "it''s not your turn to teach me!"


    This is not Ning Tao''s good temper, but he is now an instructor. The other side is questioning him. Outsiders such as that challenge, he doesn''t care. But if the people below don''t agree with him, he can''t sit back and ignore him.


    Suddenly feel Ning Tao huge invisible pressure, Zhou Zhongyi only feel legs a soft, almost didn''t directly kneel to the ground, the body trembled, then he gritted his teeth to stand up, difficult to look up, looking at Ning Tao gritted his teeth.


    "Instructor Ning, you are my greedy wolf man now, representing the honor of greedy wolf. How can you be cowardly in the face of external challenges? If you dare not fight, you can only be a coward!"


    Zhou Zhongyi is also open-minded, now red eyes.


    Once upon a time, he regarded Ning Tao as his opponent, but overnight, there was a big gap between them. The strength of the other side made him unable to catch up with him, and his proud heart was hurt.


    I thought that without Ning Tao''s threat, Dong Miaomiao would favor him. However, the latter seems to be only full of cultivation, not to mention color, which makes his heart sink to the bottom.


    All this comes down to Ning Tao. He admits that he is not his opponent, but as the other said, the two are not at the same level. He wants to cultivate immortals, not necessarily.


    Now Ning Tao is facing him at a level, but he is afraid to fight. He will only show off his power in front of them. What is his ability!


    In Zhou Zhongyi''s eyes, Ning Tao sees a strong sense of Li Yi. The anger in his heart turns a little in his mind, but he presses it down.


    Staring at Zhou Zhongyi deeply, Ning Tao suddenly smiles, purses a smile, and says faintly, "well, since this is your heart''s wish, I''ll satisfy you. I''ll go back and tell Xingyi gate that no matter who comes, I''m Ning Tao, waiting for him in the greedy wolf!"


    "What


    "Yes


    "In the barracks!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s promise, everyone was shocked. In the past, monks went to the mountains to fight. On the one hand, they were so destructive that they were easy to damage things.


    Secondly, they are all instructors. If they are beaten like dead dogs, they are easy to lose their dignity in front of their subordinates. Many of them fight outside, and at most they pass on the victory or defeat.


    And like Ning Tao, no matter who loses, it will be a big loss of face. I''m afraid it will be difficult to stay in the future.


    Too cruel!!


    Seeing Ning Tao''s calm face again, people feel awed. It turns out that this is the ruthless man. If you don''t fight, you will fight honestly.


    The face of the public revenue fundus, Ning Tao negative one hand, eyes but gradually cold up, suddenly a drink, "gather!"


    Brush, brush.


    More than 30 greedy wolf soldiers, three or two breathing, stood in two rows.


    Ning Tao''s eyes looked around, and his knife like eyes scratched on the people. When he opened his mouth, his words became colder. "I want to warn you that the reason why you stand here and learn your skills is to protect your family and defend your country, not to fight for morale!"


    "When you learn a little fur, you are arrogant. All you want to do is fight with others. Have you forgotten your identity? Are you still qualified to wear this uniform? "


    Ning Tao''s words, like a sharp sword, with a terrible deterrent, shuttle through the people''s ear wall, which is very shocking.


    Originally, I was still thinking about the scene of Ning Tao fighting with others. At the moment, hearing the words, I not only lowered my head, but also felt flushed and ashamed.


    What Ning Tao said is right. After feeling that they have made great progress, they have the ability to keep up with each other, even have the heart to fight fiercely, and forget their responsibilities."Instructor Ning, we are wrong."


    Art was the first to react. He stepped forward and blushed.


    "Instructor Ning, we are wrong."


    ¡­¡­


    The soldiers were all straight tempered. Now they all came forward to admit their mistakes.


    "It''s a bit of shame for you to know your mistakes and correct them."


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile and finally set his eyes on Zhou Zhongyi. He yelled, "leader Zhou is out!"


    Zhou Zhongyi, who is worried, is called by Ning Tao. He is smart and moves forward.


    "To disturb the soldiers, I will punish you for carrying 80 Jin and 50 Li cross-country. Do you take it?"


    Ning Tao took a step forward, his eyes drooped slightly, and he looked down.


    By Ning Tao''s words, Zhou Zhongyi''s face was full of shame. Even if he was angry again, he had to harden his head and say, "report to the instructor, Zhou Zhongyi is convinced!"


    "Well, do it now, and the others will continue to train."


    Ning Tao swung his sleeve, turned and strode away, blinded by one leaf. Sometimes it was necessary to beat him. In the hearts of these guys, he was proud.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, Zhou Zhongyi''s face turns red. It''s not that he hates Ning Tao now, but that he sadly finds that he and the other party are far away from each other, and the other party doesn''t want to see him at all.


    The saddest thing for a man is that he is ignored by others. If Ning Tao humiliated him just now, he would not be so depressed now.


    but for his words, people didn''t care at all. They just convince people by reasoning and let him break his teeth and swallow them. I have to say, it''s a great blow to Zhou Zhongyi.


    ¡­¡­


    Back at his residence, Ning Tao continued to sit on the bed and meditate with his eyes closed, as if he didn''t care about what happened just now.


    I don''t know how long later, there is a knock outside the door, which pulls Ning Tao''s mind back.

 Chapter 676

    Get up and get out of bed, Ning Tao comes to the door. As soon as he opens the door, he sees a girl in military uniform standing outside with a lunch box in her hand. This is not who Dong Miaomiao can be.


    Seeing Ning Tao, Dong Miaomiao quickly hid the lunch box behind him and said timidly, "brother Ning, I I have a problem with my practice. I don''t know if I disturb you. "


    Now the surprise of his identity makes Dong Miaomiao have some subtle changes in Ning Tao''s psychology. The easygoing on the other side disappears and becomes more dignified.


    Only in this way, in Dong Miaomiao''s eyes, he found it more attractive.


    Originally, she thought that the other party had an affair with her sister. Later, her sister took the initiative to find her. Intentionally or unintentionally, she opened the misunderstanding, and her mind became active again.


    Choose to be a soldier, who has not a heroic dream.


    The majestic appearance of Ning Tao from the sky left a deep impression on Dong Miaomiao''s heart.


    "Never mind. Come in."


    See each other''s lunch box, Ning Tao canthus jump, then let the body, open invitation way.


    "Brother Ning, this is a little chicken soup I cooked. I haven''t finished it. I brought it to you."


    When he came to the room, Dong Miaomiao was less formal and put the lunch box on the table.


    "Miaomiao, I don''t need this anymore. I really don''t need it."


    Ning Tao turns around and sits on a chair. He looks at Dong Miaomiao, but he has no choice.


    Dong Miaomiao is simple. He can''t see what the other party means. It''s just the most difficult thing in the world. He''s really not suitable for the other party, and he doesn''t intend to stay in the military camp forever. There''s no need to cause such trouble.


    Hearing the speech, Dong Miaomiao''s eyes suddenly dimmed. He looked down at his toes and said softly, "brother Ning, I know you are not the same kind of person as me. You will become an immortal in the future, but..."


    Speaking of this, Dong Miaomiao raised his head and said, "brother Ning I just want to be nice to you. I have no other idea. You Don''t refuse me, will you? "


    ¡­¡­ In this situation, Ning Tao''s muscles around the corner of his mouth twitch. He is speechless. Instead of facing such a delicate woman, Ning Tao really feels that it''s better to face the challenge of Xingyi gate.


    "Miaomiao, how are you doing now?"


    Uncovering the words just now, Ning Tao digs off the topic and asks.


    "Well, I''ve opened nearly 70 of 108 acupoints. Thank you very much, brother Ning."


    Mentioning this, Dong Miaomiao looks at Ning Tao with bright eyes.


    The first step of external skill training is to open 108 acupoints, which is called resuscitation.


    Once all the acupoints are opened, the acupoints can hide the spirit. Once it breaks out, the physical quality will be ten times stronger.


    The second step is to open up the acupoints, big and small, so that the spiritual power can last for a long time in the body, forming a big cycle. Once this time, a monk can fight against the congenital.


    It''s difficult for the latter to be connected with the essence of the body, otherwise it doesn''t need to be connected with the essence of the body.


    For these special forces, it''s not easy to get through their own acupoints overnight. They lack innate essence. Some people may have to spend a lifetime or even die to get through.


    The reason why Dong Miaomiao''s progress is so fast is that Ning Tao takes the initiative to help her get through the acupoints and relieve some of the pain of acupuncture.


    "Don''t be polite to me!" Ning Tao waved his hand and didn''t care.


    "Brother Ning, you Do you think it is possible for me to awaken the innate essence in my body? " Dong Miaomiao bowed his head and pondered a little, then looked at Ning Tao''s way full of hope.


    "Awakening?"


    Ning Tao frowned, shook his head and said, "I don''t know some of the ways of Xingyi gate, but since the other party can say so, it must be reasonable, but it''s too difficult."


    It turns out that the Xingyi sect claims that as long as the martial arts get through the acupoints of the whole body, they can stimulate the potential of the human body. Maybe they can awaken the remaining essence and Qi in the body and establish the Zhoutian.


    Ning Tao didn''t know much about this, and he didn''t want to guess. He was not a martial monk, and he didn''t dare to judge.


    "Miaomiao, it doesn''t matter whether you wake up or not. The important thing is that your body is too weak. If you continue to hold on like this, I''m afraid your body will be too weak!" Ning Tao''s eyes are burning. He looks at Dong Miaomiao seriously.


    ¡·~


    acupuncture is to stimulate the potential of the human body and facilitate the opening of acupoints, but it needs to be done step by step, otherwise it may not be worth the loss. The greedy wolf usually goes to acupuncture once a week, and Dong Miaomiao doesn''t know what''s going on, once every three days.


    If it had not been for Ning Tao''s hands-on help to nourish his body through perspective, there would have been a big problem now.


    "It doesn''t matter, brother Ning, I can survive. Don''t tell my sister!" Hearing this, Dong Miaomiao immediately became very nervous. He clenched his fist and said in a hurry.


    "Well, it''s wonderful. In fact, it''s not as beautiful as you think." Ning Tao sighed, looked at the ceiling and sighed.


    Not to mention hard work, even if Dong Miaomiao can get into the ranks of martial arts, he will not let go since the army has trained such a figure. He is expected to serve the army for a lifetime. Now that Dong Miaomiao is young, all he does is train and then perform tasks. He has never had the beautiful youth that other girls should have. Ning Tao is deeply distressed."Brother Ning, I just yearn for martial arts." Dong Miaomiao lowered his head, and his mouth curved slightly, opening weakly.


    In his heart, Dong Miaomiao could not help but smile bitterly, "brother Ning, I never yearn for martial arts, just want to be closer to you."


    "By the way, brother Ning, you really have to agree to the challenge of Xingyi gate!" Dong Miaomiao didn''t mean to worry about Ning Tao when he came here today.


    The latter is now in full swing and powerful, while the Baden party was perfunctory when they came to the barracks this time. Most of the disciples who came to help train are not strong in cultivation, so it''s normal for them to be swept away. But it has had a big impact on the barracks.


    "Well, that''s right."


    Ning Tao nodded and admitted.


    "Elder brother Ning, don''t be angry. I know that leader Zhou deliberately used his method to motivate you because of me. I''m to blame!" Dong Miaomiao''s face is full of apologies.


    "Angry?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and then stood up with a dumb smile. He paced the living room with his negative hand and said with a smile, "Miaomiao, you''re wrong. Zhou Zhongyi can''t affect me!"


    "Then you promised..." Hearing the words, Dong Miaomiao blinked her eyes, a little puzzled.


    "Ha ha, my generation of friars, don''t be afraid of the first World War. It''s just a form and meaning sect. They come to fight again and again. If I don''t fight, they will think that there is no one in my eight sects!"


    At this moment, Ning Tao is full of momentum and is quite arrogant. He can only stop the war with a sword. He thinks that his external skill is the first. He challenges everywhere and is beaten. When he speaks, his eyes often overflow.

 Chapter 677

    In just two days, Ning Tao accepted the news of the challenge of xingyimen and completely exploded in the whole Dingxin base.


    Now, in the minds of these special forces, the competition is far from the competition between special forces, but between instructors.


    This kind of competition can be called the scene of Hollywood blockbuster, just think about it, it makes people excited.


    However, it is a pity that few people have seen the monks compete with each other.


    Every time I hear that Xingyi sect challenges which sect, there will be a big wave.


    If it were normal, Ning Tao would not have such a big sensation when he accepted the challenge. It was no wonder that he chose the place where the challenge was --- greedy wolf school field.


    This has surprised countless people. You know, this is open. No matter who wins or loses, it''s not easy to face.


    In terms of military influence, the eight sects are inferior to the Henglian sects headed by Xingyi sects and others. The latter also wants to monopolize the army and fight against the eight sects in the National Security Bureau.


    It can be said that this open war is not the strongest war, but it is definitely the star war.


    Sure enough, only three days later, the gate of form and meaning met the challenge.


    Probably knowing Ning Tao''s accomplishments, he also sent Wei Xianping, who was equivalent to the middle of the monk''s congenital period.


    @\


    however, at this time, the high-level military intervened quickly. It was not clear how to do it, but the result came out soon.


    Half a month later, the two sides fought in Yanming Lake.


    After all, to the level of Ning Tao and others, if we fight with all our strength, the destructive power is too amazing, I''m afraid we can lift the whole base.


    In this way, the military also intends to see who is strong and who is weak.


    The two represent not themselves, but the war between the two factions.


    As one of the initiators of this incident, Ning Tao seems to have nothing to do with himself. He guides the greedy wolf to practice martial arts from time to time. In addition, he closes up in his room.


    Bang!


    Greedy wolf school field, fists tear the air, the crowd around, you come and I go, from time to time issued a cry, shout fun.


    The two men fighting are not others. One is muscular Zhang Yaowen, and the other is Zhou Zhongyi.


    After the introduction of Qigong into the army, the greedy wolf has also benefited a lot. Everyone has made great progress. The more prominent one is the two people who are competing now.


    It is said that Zhang Yaowen has opened 70 acupoints, and the latter is even more terrifying, nearly 80.


    It''s not just about time, it''s also about talent.


    And the reason why these special forces can have this speed in front of their eyes is also due to acupuncture. Of course, it is the most difficult to open the acupoints to the end, and it may not be able to get through in a lifetime.


    In addition, this is also that people hide their spirits in a superficial way, which is not the same as those guided by the innate essence, and their power is also too poor.


    It''s like one is a genuine product and the other is an imitation product. The latter is temporary, so it''s not necessary to say how practical it is.


    But even so, the promotion of Zhang Yaowen and others is huge.


    Nowadays, Zhang Yaowen''s whole body muscles are even more swollen, like a dough. The veins on it suddenly appear. He is absolutely explosive. His fists are like a sea bowl. Just one grip makes people feel painful.


    "Ha ha, give me another punch."


    After the attack, Zhang Yaowen laughed and roared like a human tank again. He clenched his right hand and raised one arm to pound Zhou Zhongyi.


    In the latter''s eyes, the opponent''s blow was like a millstone, shaking the air. If you were an ordinary person, let alone a fight, just standing beside you, the strong wind would be like a knife, making people unable to stand.


    "Cut, just this strength?"


    In the face of this fist, Zhou Zhongyi saw a flash of contempt in his eyes. At this moment, he turned his mouth and waited for the opponent to approach. When he closed his hands, he grabbed Zhang Yaowen''s fist. As soon as he hugged his hands, the whole person stepped back. His arms suddenly made a force, and then he threw it behind him.


    Although Zhang Yaowen was a big man, he was not stupid. He twisted his waist in the air. His feet touched the ground and his toes connected to the ground. He quickly controlled his strength.


    But before he could stand still, there was a strong wind in front of him, which immediately made him cry no good. Yu Guangzhong and Zhou Zhongyi had already swept away with a whip.


    At this time, it''s too late to dodge. Zhang Yaowen just crossed his hands and stood in front of him. It seemed that he was going to be shocked.


    "Up It''s a big noise.


    Zhou Zhongyi swept his whip leg and hit Zhang Yaowen on the shoulder with a loud noise. As soon as the two sides touched each other, Zhang Yaowen stepped back five or six steps uncontrollably. Only then did he stop with a red face. His arms naturally drooped, and his upper arms were red. He couldn''t help convulsing.


    "I said, Captain Zhou, what kind of tonic pills have you taken? Have you made such rapid progress?"


    Looking down at their numb arms, Zhang Yaowen raised his eyes and looked at Zhou Zhongyi in disbelief.I thought I had made enough progress, but compared with the other side, it seems that the gap is not so big.


    Zhou Zhongyi shook his head. He didn''t know whether he disliked Zhang Yaowen''s weakness or was dissatisfied with himself. He didn''t answer.


    "That''s great, Captain Zhou. How many orifices have you opened?"


    The rest of them all looked at them with admiration. Xue Jinsheng stepped forward and looked at Zhou Zhongyi. Tut tut said.


    As the days go by, even the gap between greedy wolves is gradually widening. Even with acupuncture, everyone''s progress is different.


    "Eighty one." Zhou Zhongyi looks at Ning Tao''s house in the distance with calm eyes. He sighs in his heart that if he can make such great progress at ordinary times, he will be pleasantly surprised. If he is compared with Ning Tao, there is no comparability at all.


    "Lying trough, you are so fierce. Come on, show it to the big guy, and let''s see how far behind you!" Xue Jinsheng''s face was full of excitement, and he was about to pull off his airs to make a move.


    "Hum, I want to see the battle of Yanming Lake after tomorrow. It''s much more wonderful than our little fight!"


    Zhou Zhongyi snorted coldly, then turned and left.


    During this period of time, he was in hell and suffered a lot. He just wanted to catch up with Ning Tao. He was just a special forces competition, and he didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Ah, now team leader Zhou is so powerful that he doesn''t pay attention to us any more!" Seeing that Zhou Zhongyi left, Xue Jinsheng made a scene, shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t you pretend to be a wolf with a big tail? He''s much more powerful than instructor Ning, and I don''t see him drag like that! " Jiang Xiang Yin measures a smile, opening a way.


    "Then you say, can you win the battle of drillmaster Ning tomorrow?" Xue Jinsheng turned his eyes, looked around and asked.


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s face sank, and none of them dared to speak hastily.

 Chapter 678

    Dingxin base is located in the edge of Tarim Basin. Due to the terrain, there are many hills and lakes around it, and the terrain is complex.


    Yanming Lake is one of the most famous lakes.


    Yanming Lake occupies about 500 mu, with a depth of more than 10 meters. There are many small islands on the surface of the lake, surrounded by some building facilities.


    This is also a water training center in Dingxin base. As a qualified special forces soldier, he should not only be the king on land, but also be proficient in water, land and air.


    Early in the morning, there was rain, but around Yanming Lake, many soldiers in military uniform came to the lake early, dark.


    Today is the day of the battle between the greedy wolf instructor and the xingyimen instructor Wei Xianping.


    Most people don''t know about Ning Tao, but Wei Xianping is different from him.


    During this period of time, this person''s reputation is a household name in the whole base.


    The young generation leader of xingyimen has 108 acupoints all over his body. He has the ability of ghost axe. He is known as the future of Huaxia Henglian and is known as a little master.


    Once you enter the realm of practicing Qi, you are called a real person, while martial arts is a master, a person of Tong realm.


    This Wei Xianping is known as a little master, obviously not an ordinary person.


    Especially recently, he has challenged many disciples of the eight sects in a row, with few failures, which makes his name more dazzling.


    You know, even if the eight sects didn''t send elite to come here, they all lost to Wei Xianping one by one. There are even the top friars in nature. We have to explain a problem. Wei Xianping is terrible.


    At this moment, in Yanming Lake, a speedboat is steadily stopping in it.


    On the bow of the boat, a tall young man in centipede fir stands proudly. The whole popularity field is very strong. The speedboat moves with the waves. This young man''s feet are just like welding on the bow of the boat. He is Wei Xianping, who is famous for a time.


    And in the speedboat, there were several people sitting.


    One of them is an old man in Tang Dynasty clothes. His face is wrinkled, but his eyes are bright, as if he can see through people''s mind.


    On the other side is a man in military uniform, but Fang Yan. It is obvious that this kind of fighting has attracted the attention of senior military officials.


    Gu Lao, this battle has a great influence. If it''s not necessary, you need to point to the position. Fang Yan looks at the old man in front of him and says.


    Nowadays, with the development of the times, the situation of monks is declining. If we want to have a great development, we can''t do without the support of the government.


    The eight sects have a deep connection with the National Security Bureau, and the shape and meaning sects can only come next. But now it''s different. The military is an opportunity for the latter.


    It is undeniable that the military is taking advantage of them, but in other words, if the xingyimen takes this opportunity to stabilize its power, it will also be able to spread and develop in another form.


    This is also the reason why the Xingyi sect has just established itself and has occupied about eight major sects. There is no way. If we do not let them see their value, the military side will soon be reduced to the territory of the eight major sects.


    Although the military and the National Security Bureau are both using monks, it seems that the two sides cooperate happily.


    However, the high-level officials in China have never wavered in their policy of non ruling monks.


    Instructors like Ning Tao seem to be powerful, but in fact they have no real power, so they are easily replaced.


    The government was also told that the monks would not be monolithic. After all, that would be a great threat. Just like the last time between Wudang and Emei, the government turned a blind eye and sat on the mountain to watch the tiger fight.


    At present, this Xingyi sect is challenging the eight major sects, but in fact, it is giving the latter a lower hand.


    However, it won''t make a mess of things. Du has to hold on to it, which is one of the reasons why Fang Yan is here today.


    "Don''t worry, general Fang. Xianping has his own sense of propriety and will show mercy."


    The old man, who was called Gu Lao, gave a smile and looked at the bow of the boat. When he landed on Wei Xianping, his eyes were full of satisfaction.


    "That''s good!" Fang Yan nodded slightly, and his face became more and more calm.


    This time, Ning Tao is a challenge to the gate of form and meaning. Naturally, the latter is upset and may want to build up a power.


    "But this Wudang disciple is too arrogant. We''ve been waiting for him for more than an hour, and he''s not coming yet?" Gu''s eyes were deep. When he moved to the bank, his brows wrinkled slightly.


    "I''ll call and ask."


    Fang Yan''s face is stiff when he hears the words. He also thinks that Ning taotuo is big this time. To know the impact of this battle is not small, he should arrive ahead of time. When he takes out his mobile phone from his pocket, he will call Dong Miaoke.


    "No, it''s coming."


    Fang Yan hasn''t called yet. Gu suddenly frowns and says in a deep voice.


    The former heard the speech and looked up to the lake.


    A whistling sound came from the lake. The sound rang through the whole Yanming Lake. Then Fang Yan couldn''t help but widened his eyes. He was so surprised that he almost lost his mobile phone.


    Accompanied by the howling, a figure is now stepping on the water, running like this side.Without a speedboat, it was as if the lake at his feet did not exist. The man was walking on the ground, like an arrow, with amazing speed.


    Floating on the water!


    Rao is Fang Yan see more knowledge light, at the moment also can''t help but stare big eyes, in the heart came up with an idea.


    It''s just that Ning Tao''s play is too shocking. This It''s jaw dropping to get it out.


    The people along the river have been boiling for a long time. This amazing scene completely shocked the people. It''s just an immortal means. For a moment, the people are more looking forward to this battle.


    "Hum, it''s just Wudang ladder cloud vertical. It''s just a trick!"


    Seeing this scene, Gu''s eyes suddenly brightened and he suddenly stood up. Then he gave a cold hum and said.


    %P first Y:_


    Ning Tao''s floating on the water is really inconceivable to ordinary people. In fact, he just uses the buoyancy of the water to infuse his own spiritual power into his feet, forming a reaction. In addition, the caster''s speed is very fast, so that his feet can step on the lake without sinking.


    And the young man in the bow of the boat opened his eyes at the moment, looking at the figures from far to near, and his eyes showed a burning desire to fight.


    It''s more than 700 meters from the shore to the speedboat. Ning Tao strides here. In only half a minute, he falls on an island not far from the speedboat and looks at the speedboat.


    Wei Xianping, who is standing in the bow of the boat, has not yet opened his mouth. Gu and others have already left the cabin and come to the bow of the boat to look at Ning Tao. The former looks at Ning Tao and says, "I am Gu Quanyou, the elder of Xingyi sect. You are Ning Tao of Wudang."


    Ning Tao was too lazy to pay attention to the words. His eyes swept over these people on the speedboat. He said faintly, "if you want to fight, then fight. Don''t talk nonsense!"

 Chapter 679

    The reason why Ning Tao agreed to challenge was that he was forced to be helpless.


    This Xingyi sect is so rampant that it has repeatedly challenged the disciples of the eight sects. Ning Tao thought that if he ignored it, he would be able to hang up. He didn''t want to be in the limelight here.


    However, the Xingyi sect will not stop. Time and time again, it comes to fight. There is even a rumor in the base that Wudang is afraid. The disciples are afraid to fight.


    This matter has already affected the mood of the greedy wolf team members. Ning Tao can ignore it if he says this, but later things ferment, so he can''t help being angry.


    The disciples of Xingyi sect are even more open-minded. It''s better to practice than to cultivate. Wudang disciples are even more closed and afraid of fighting. They are really hard to be instructors. They intend to make Ning Tao admit defeat and take the initiative to admit defeat.


    It''s a proud attitude for the other side to fight continuously.


    when the friar is angry, when the blood splashes in the sky, it''s related to the honor and disgrace of the clan, Ning Tao responds.


    In fact, Xingyi sect and the eight major sects still have grudges. It is said that the eight major sects were selected in the last Wulin conference. This Xingyi sect lost the list of the eight major sects by one vote. Since then, Wudao has no place in the eight major sects.


    It is said that not long after that, the leader of the Xingyi sect died of anger. This Xingyi sect also resented the eight sects.


    Ning Tao didn''t know right and wrong in those days, but now he didn''t have a good face for this form and meaning gate.


    Now Hongmeng is weak, and the other side is still fighting in a special way. It''s really hard to be elegant.


    Even for the military that indulges the other side, it''s true that only strength is the foundation of respect. This time, Ning Tao came with strength to rectify the name of Wudang.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s attitude, the faces of the people on the speedboat changed slightly. The other side was so arrogant that they didn''t care about them at all.


    Gu made a big red face. Before his anger broke out, Wei Xianping stepped down and left the speedboat. He stepped on the water and made two thumps. The whole person was very calm. It seemed that the whole lake trembled. When he slowly looked up at Ning Tao, his eyes flashed coldly. He looked proud and said, "Xing Yi sect disciple, Wei Xianping, I hope that instructor Ning will give me a gift Teach. "


    Although it''s a name of teaching, it doesn''t mean to teach, so it''s quite superior.


    "You shouldn''t challenge me!"


    In the face of Wei Xianping''s burning war spirit, Ning Tao turns a blind eye. At the moment, he only loses his left hand.


    "Oh? Why? "


    Wei Xianping smell speech a Leng, after eyes a MI, mouth doubt way.


    "Because I don''t know how to fight. As long as I do it, I will die or die."


    Ning Tao glanced at the boat slowly retreating, looking calm.


    To tell you the truth, the challenge of xingyimen has already touched his scale. He is really arrogant to the extreme. Now that he is here, he is going to stop the war with a sword and put this unhealthy wind pressure under control.


    On hearing Ning Tao''s words, Wei Xianping''s eyes almost didn''t stand out. His eyes were as pure as substance. His voice rang through the Yanming Lake. "Good, good, a arrogant son. Today, Wei challenges Ning Tao. It doesn''t matter whether he lives or dies. It has nothing to do with others. Are you satisfied with this?"


    Wei Xianping didn''t just say this to Ning Tao, but conveyed it to the people around him. When the words fell, Wei Xianping was full of breath. His eyes were like hawks staring at Ning Tao. He gritted his teeth again and said, "today I''ll see if your friars are worthy of your boasting!"


    Finally, a word fell, Wei Xianping''s foot suddenly stamped on the water, with a roar. The water burst open, and there was water vapor surging. The former, with the help of this momentum, suddenly rushed to ningtao, with great momentum.


    Known as the little master of martial arts, he was enraged by Ning Tao''s words.


    How strong is the physical body of a martial arts practitioner. Even if he can''t resist bullets in his physical body, he can''t hold bullets in his bare hands.


    Today, there are no monks who can refine the spirit. The monk who can refine the baby is the strongest in the world. No matter which one comes out, he is also the top fighting force of the sect. At the next level, the master of Qi training is already the strong one of the sect. He can be an elder. Wei Xianping is known as a little master, and his force can be seen.


    In this case, he was like a dragon in the spray. The lake was about to explode. He pulled out a water mark behind him. In the blink of an eye, he came to Ning Tao.


    The reason why we chose Yanming Lake is that we are not afraid to destroy it.


    The distance between the two men was only 20 meters, just a few breaths. Wei Xianping came quickly. Before he arrived, his fist burst, and the water burst into arrows, accompanied by the rain.


    When Ning Tao saw this, his brow was slightly wrinkled, and his toes were on the ground. A piece of dead wood on the island was picked up by him. With one hand, he went straight to the water in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    In the face of the dead wood, Wei Xianping did not hide, a punch directly hit in front of him. When the two touched, the dead wood was smashed by Wei Xianping''s punch, and the sawdust fell with the water.


    One blow failed. Wei Xianping was even more enthusiastic about the war. As soon as he twisted his waist, he stepped on the island step by step, pulled his hands, and clapped his palms as big as a palm fan.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao snorted coldly. His whole body was as powerful as a dragon. With a clench of his right hand, the surging spirit power in his body went with the trend. His fist flashed brilliantly and he went straight up.The fist and palm collided with each other, and the sound of "bang" was like thunder. Ning Tao''s face turned red, and his body drifted back. Ten meters later, he just stepped on the water.


    Although Wei Xianping didn''t step back, his face was really flushed. Now he slowly closed his palm and looked at Ning Tao, his momentum was like a rainbow. "It''s good, it''s good. It''s much stronger than those wastes in Qingcheng, but it''s not enough!"


    At this point, Wei Xianping suddenly opened his mouth and laughed. His momentum suddenly increased. He pointed to Ning Tao with one hand and said in a loud voice, "Ning Tao, when my master defeated your eight sects, he died with hatred. Now I fight against a certain generation of Wei ''


    When Wei Xianping''s voice fell, his momentum was raised again. As soon as he stepped on the water, his feet were like thunder. He rushed again. His hands were suddenly raised, and two water arrows surged out and directed at Ning Tao.


    "Wow!"


    These two streams of rain seem to be pulled by an invisible force, and even condense into two water dragons. If they are hit, the momentum alone will be enough to smash them into the lake.


    "Go


    Ning Tao''s arm is like a sword, and his face is as cold as frost. With one stroke, he looks like a sword in the sky. An invisible breath suddenly comes out.


    When cutting forward, the two water arrows are cut in two and smashed down.


    But as soon as the wave stopped, Wei Xianping''s second strike, which he was ready to take off, had already taken shape and came quickly.


    As soon as he opened his palms, he suddenly split forward, and a huge wave rose in an instant. The wave was more than two meters high, and the lake water rose, rolling like a fury, and roared toward ningtao.

 Chapter 680

    It''s hard to predict the power of the waves. Now the huge waves, which are two meters long, are very powerful. If they are involved, ordinary people will be killed in an instant.


    "Go


    In the thirty-six movements of Zhenwu, the thought flashed in his mind. Wei Xianping lay back with his hands and rowed forward with his hands. His body retreated rapidly, but he didn''t dare to go straight up.


    Poof!


    When the sword is cut down, the water of the lake will separate automatically. There are huge waves separating, and two waves more than five feet will splash out. But this sword actually cuts away the water of the lake, exposing the deposition below, and then it stops.


    Wei Xianping, who originally wanted to be tough and fierce, was surprised at first, then full of anger. He clenched his hands, rolled up waves, and attacked wildly.


    Ning Tao is also fearless. He holds the sword in both hands and cuts it with the pure Yang Sword technique. He has the ability to frighten the gods and cry the ghosts.


    The fierce fighting in the lake makes many people enjoy it.


    Hiss!


    This evening, let the onlookers look at the eyes together a convex, eyes almost did not come out.


    By the lake, in the past, the special forces with bull nose in the sky had already lost their manners when they saw the fighting in the lake.


    If you can understand floating on the water, after all, martial arts practitioners can hold on for half a minute. The other side is a monk. It''s nothing to hold on longer.


    But God, where did that sword come from? How could it be a long sword with any move? And how much strength would it take to form the big waves from time to time.


    "This That''s too strong. "


    On the greedy wolf''s side, Zhang Yaowen could not help swallowing his saliva, and his voice trembled.


    During this period of time, he made rapid progress and his self-confidence expanded a lot, but compared with the battle in front of him, it was just the ratio of mud to pearl.


    Only the sound of the spray, like a drum, hit everyone''s eardrum.


    The rain fell more and more, but no one retreated. They all looked at the fight in front of them, despite the heavy rain.


    As time goes on, the struggle in the field becomes more and more fierce.


    Wei Xianping has the name of a little master, and his physical body is incomparable. Even Ning Tao''s water sword can hardly cause him great injury.


    At the moment, he opened his hands and waved his strength towards Ning Tao.


    "Well come!"


    Ning Tao is fearless, waving his sword and sweeping forward. He has the ability to open up eight wastelands.


    No matter how fierce the opponent''s fist power is, as long as he blows with the sword, it will all explode.


    On the other hand, Ning Tao''s huge sword was buzzing from time to time, but it could absorb the rain, and it didn''t take a few breaths to be as good as before.


    "Ning Tao, let me break your sword."


    Facing the sharp sword, Wei Xianping suddenly laughs. He grabs his hands in the air, and the scattered Qi force comes around one after another. He quickly forms a huge net of Qi force and comes to Ning Tao.

 Chapter 681

    Strong. It''s so strong. It''s amazing.


    Although the battle between Ning Tao and Wei Xianping is a junior battle, it has everyone''s demeanor. Gu Lao on the speedboat squints his eyes and looks dignified.


    "Xianping''s method of inducing Qi has become a little successful. Ning Tao''s point of Linghua sword is peerless, but it''s his misfortune to meet Xianping. This battle ends here."


    Seeing the formation of the water net, Gu relaxed and asserted.


    "So Ning Tao is going to lose?"


    Fang Yan''s eyes were bright, and he could not help frowning.


    With his eyes, we can''t see who wins or loses in the current situation.


    "Of course, this qijinsi is the secret of our Xingyi sect. It''s extremely tough. Once it''s started, it can trap this Wudang Junior for a moment and a half. At this time, Xianping can beat him into meat mud!"


    "Oh, drillmaster Wei''s accomplishments are very good. From this point of view, all the eight schools have lost to him!" Fang Yan "Oh" sentence, worried mouth way.


    From the military''s point of view, he absolutely does not want to see such a dominant situation. If the metaphysics and semantics are absolutely dominant, the military will adjust intentionally.


    For the behavior in the field, the special forces around Yanming Lake couldn''t see it, so they had to be dazzled in this battle.


    In particular, the spirit of the outside, the spirit of the shape, is even more incredible, like a fairy.


    And in the field, Ning Tao also felt the pressure.


    Seeing the dense water net in front of him, Ning Tao''s momentum soared, and he cut off with his sword in both hands.


    Bang!


    The long sword is sharp. It cuts directly into the water net, making the water net suddenly concave. Many water drops break open, which shows the power of Ning Tao''s sword.


    But when the water net bounced to the surface, the water net sucked and quickly recovered. The whole body twisted and wrapped the sword. With a taut water net and a thump, Ning Tao''s invincible sword could not bear the force and turned into a large splash.


    After breaking the long sword, the huge sword suddenly bounced and opened again, covering an area of more than three meters. With Wei Xianping''s two palms pushing, it gathered again towards Ning Tao.


    "Ning Tao, this is the secret of my mind and form, the method of Qi leading. What do you use to fight?"


    The water net is huge. It''s painted with Qi. It''s full of elasticity. It''s very restrained for the friars. It''s hard for Ning Tao to resist.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his body drew back, trying to avoid it. But the water net once again fell on Ning Tao''s head with the help of the rain curtain. It seemed that he wanted to net him completely.


    "Ning Tao, surrender. It''s hard to break free with your accomplishments!" Wei Xianping stepped on the water and came with great momentum.


    "Ah."


    Looking at the water net in front of him, Ning Tao kept calm and sighed secretly. Then he stretched out his hands. He caught hold of the water net and suddenly pulled his hands.


    In the wonder of all.


    "Tear!"


    With a crisp sound, the water net was torn by him. No matter how hard it was to form, it broke up and opened. It seemed that there was only a layer of paper in front of him, and it was hard to stop Ning Tao.


    Step out, Ning Tao one hand a negative, looking at not far away stunned Wei Xianping, light way, "but so."


    Flat light words, like a hammer in general, deeply hit on the heart of Wei Xianping, let it can''t help shaking.


    "This It''s impossible. "


    Wei Xianping''s eyes changed one after another, and it was hard for him to recover from the attack for a long time. When he looked at Ning Tao with his eyes, he looked at ghosts.


    You should know that his Qi net is extraordinary. It''s a secret method composed of Qi strength. It''s full of tenacity. Ordinary people can''t get rid of it when they are put on it, let alone tear it open with their bare hands.


    But now someone has done it, right in front of him, how can he not be surprised.


    On the speedboat, Gu almost pulled down the goatee. He stared at Ning Tao and exclaimed, "how can the body be so powerful?"


    With his eyes, he naturally saw that Ning Tao''s Qi net was torn by his body, but how could it be? When could the friar have such a strong body.


    "It''s not polite to come here. You can take my finger."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s five fingers are raised, there are five water swords. They are crystal clear. They are held in a cage with one hand. The water swords are only five inches long, just like a finger. When Ning Tao''s spiritual power fills them, the crystal water swords are like fingers, shooting straight at Wei Xianping.


    It''s the pure Yang finger that has long been inspired by Ning Tao in this form.


    At this time, on the surface of the lake, Wei Xianping clenched his fists and fixed his eyes on Ning Tao.


    From this finger, there was a palpitation in his heart, and his face became dignified.


    One inch long, one inch strong, one inch short, one inch dangerous, if this move is careless, this battle will undoubtedly be defeated.


    "Ning Tao, I, Wei, am the leader of the Xingyi sect. How can I lose to you? It''s just magic."


    Wei Xianping also let go. He punched his chest with both hands. On his belly, it seemed as if a little frog suddenly appeared. He swam on the surface of his body slowly and quickly. In the blink of an eye, he went up from Wei Xianping''s Adam''s apple.Titanium!


    Wei Xianping''s mouth opened and his white spirit surged out. He collided with Ning Tao''s pure Yang finger.


    That white light can''t see what it is, but it''s extremely sharp. When it collides with Ning Tao''s pure Yang finger, it makes people surprised.


    Ning Tao''s pure Yang finger is not the enemy of a move. When it comes into contact, it breaks and opens. The white light is only a little dim, and then lightning comes towards Ning Tao.


    "Ning Tao, this is the essence of my life. Even if it''s me, it''s only used twice. If you can force me to do this, I''m proud enough."


    After spitting out the white air, Wei Xian''s plane was as white as wax, but his eyes were more bright, which was his desire for victory.


    "Well, I''ll try the best move of the warrior!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was not afraid. With his hands in a cage, he directly gathered a long sword and suddenly split forward.


    "Chop


    The water sword suddenly cut down and exploded on the white light.


    Ning Tao''s momentum is like a rainbow, but in the eyes of the people, Ning Tao''s water sword touches the white light, and it bursts away. It can only be stopped a little.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was also surprised. He retreated, gathered a water sword again and chopped it with one hand.


    Single water sword again cut in the white light, this time even can''t stop, then suddenly scattered.


    "It''s no use, Ning Tao. You will lose this time."


    Wei Xianping looks at Ning Tao coldly and stands aloof.


    E! Update / N (the fastest) m ?.


    "Is it true that Ning doesn''t believe in this evil?"


    "The thirty-six moves of Zhenwu, the hand of catching heaven."


    Ning Tao single palm a grip, out of thin air a rain curtain big hand form, straight ahead of a beat, with the fierce wind, instantly will that white light to grasp.

 Chapter 682

    Zhenwu''s thirty-six movements are the unique skills of Wudang school. Ordinary Wudang disciples can be proud of one or two of them. After one month''s cultivation, Ning Tao is not only consolidating his accomplishments.


    He has perspective in the body, so that he can learn martial arts Lingfa faster than ordinary people, even people with stronger understanding can not compare.


    On top of the speedboat, Gu sighed softly, "although Zhenwu thirty-six style is the most excellent martial art, the second son''s cultivation is still shallow. How can he block Xianping''s life essence?"


    You should know that this essence is the essence that the martial arts usually gather in the body refining. It doesn''t have any effect at all for more than a month. Even so, after using it, it takes a month for the cultivation to gradually recover. This is a mace of the form and meaning sect.


    Looking at the warring parties, Gu sighed that it was hard to see such a scale of competition after the martial arts were forced by the government.


    Boom!


    As soon as the palm of the huge lake water is written, it is held tightly, which makes the onlookers believe that even if a cow is held in the hand, it will be pressed into a meat cake.


    But Ning Tao didn''t have the intention to stretch out. Instead, he took two steps back and felt uneasy.


    Sure enough.


    It''s just two breaths. The palm of the hand makes a crisp sound, and then clatters. The rain curtain wrapped by the spirit force seems to be cut open. The palm formed by the lake water is hard to form, and falls abruptly.


    Whoosh!


    A white light surged out and ran to ningtao again.


    Wei Xianping''s life essence is powerful because it is not strong in the thirty-six movements of Zhenwu.


    It''s a long story, but it''s just a few breaths. As soon as Ning Tao''s eyelids were lifted, the white light came to him.


    If hit by it, I''m afraid it won''t be much better than the sharp blade.


    In an instant, Ning Tao was in crisis.


    Under the turn of the form, Ning Tao clenched his fist, separated his feet, and murmured, "broken!"


    On the fist, the spirit power overflowed, and on it, there was a dark black light, one of which hit the white light.


    Pop!


    A loud sound, like a sonic boom in general, in Wei Xianping''s eyes, Ning Tao resolutely hit his life essence with his fist.


    But then a scene that surprised him appeared. After the sound, Ning Tao just stepped back. When his fist was slowly retracted, there was nothing different except a little bit of blood on it.


    "How could it be?"


    This suddenly made Wei Xianping lose his face and his mind. A monk even used his fist to disperse his life essence. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be impossible.


    "Come again!"


    Looking down at the injury on his hand, Ning Tao laughs, and his feet suddenly bounce. His spirit is carried on his feet. The lake seems to make way for him, and he goes straight to kill Wei Xianping.


    Wei Xianping''s eyelids jump, and he feels that something is wrong. Seeing Ning Tao''s killing, he stomps his feet and suddenly raises the lake in front of him. A huge wave directly covers Ning Tao. With this force, his whole body retreats rapidly.


    "I want to go."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sneered and stepped on the water.


    A surprising scene appeared. The water wave was huge. Ning Tao went up to meet the water, as if there were only some steps in front of him.


    Ning Tao''s step seems to be slow, and his body is stepping on the waves, and the soles of his feet suddenly stomp, "boom!" The waves dissipated and pushed Ning Tao forward more than ten meters, catching up with Wei Xianping in an instant.


    With one hand, Ning Tao is in the air and coagulates his sword. With one hand, he suddenly cuts forward.


    Although it was a temporary gathering, its power could be underestimated. Wei Xianping dodged in a hurry and stood in the lake with his sword. The splashing water formed a water mist.


    Wei Xianping retreated in a hurry. Although he got away with the blow, he was watered with chicken soup by the lake water


    "come again!"


    Ning Tao drinks and abandons his water sword. As soon as he opens his hands, he seems to have a tendency to hold up the sky. His feet are like two cannonballs. As soon as he pushes forward, he makes it move forward quickly.


    His hands closed in front of him, like a beautiful white swan, straight to Wei Xianping.


    As he retreated again and again, Wei Xianping''s chest was burning with blood. Knowing Ning Tao''s move was strong, he didn''t retreat either. With a grip of his right fist, he went straight ahead.


    Even if he consumes a lot, he is as powerful as his body.


    Dong!


    Finally, the two touch, there is a dull sound suddenly out.


    In the eyes of the public, Wei Xianping seemed to be hit by a train. He was shocked all over. Then he flew upside down and fell into the water three meters away.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers could not help but gape and beat Wei Xianping away. How could it be?


    "Hsien ping!" Gu was so surprised that he flew out like a wild goose. A little bit on the surface of the water, he picked up Wei Xianping on the lake with one hand, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Teacher Martial uncle, wow


    Wei Xianping didn''t finish a word, and then he spat out a big mouthful of blood. His whole body was shaking, and his arm dropped naturally. He had lost his strength."Boy, you''ve gone too far."


    read Hy''s original chapters.%


    , Gu old fellow, with a face, suddenly looked up, staring at ningtao, icy road.


    "Blame yourself!"


    Ning Tao look calm standing on the water, look unchanged, light way.


    It''s not that he''s going to take such a heavy hand. It''s the other side who takes the first step. It''s so fierce. It''s a killing weapon. If you hit him, you can break his ribs.


    If he didn''t use perspective to resolve it, I''m afraid the current situation will be a reversal.


    "Well, what a self inflicted person. If I hurt you, you are also self inflicted, aren''t you?"


    With a cold smile, Gu moved with Wei Xianping in his arms. His body rose abruptly. With one hand, a huge wave swept in.


    The huge wave is seven or eight meters high. It is more powerful than Wei Xianping.


    It is obvious that Ning Tao''s heavy hand has caused the other party''s displeasure. This is to teach Ning Tao a lesson.


    "Go


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s mind leaped. Without thinking about it, he stretched out his hands and clapped forward. An invisible Qi was formed. It was like two huge palms clapping on the tide. However, with the help of the reaction force, his body was rapidly retreating.


    But Rao was quick enough to react. When the huge wave fell, a lot of water vapor hit Ning Tao, which made his feet suddenly go into the water. He had no knees and his face was very pale.


    You know, the power of the current is great. It''s just like a few tons of lake water falling. The amount is large enough to a certain extent. It''s no different from a steel plate falling.


    With two dry coughs, Ning Tao''s mouth was covered with blood, but his eyes were more and more bright. As soon as he grasped his hands, the residual spiritual power of his whole body was lifted, and his voice was rolling, "Sir, do you want to fight Wudang?"

 Chapter 683

    Patter patter, the rain more and more big, but gradually quiet down in the field.


    Yanming Lake is even more silent around, this time, the fight that is a soul stirring, people are staring at the rain curtain of that proud upright posture, look complex.


    Xingyimen now has too much influence in the military. They conform to the times and almost move the whole clan. In contrast, the eight sects focus on cooperation with the National Security Bureau. In the military, they just take out one or two secret scripts and send one or two disciples.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know Wei Xianping''s strength, but his opponent''s prestige in the army is at its best.


    What kind of special forces chief instructor, one handed anti Ding, empty handed to receive bullets, the leader of the young generation of xingyimen


    In the latest KH chapter}, f [d


    and now.


    Wei Xianping was defeated.


    If you lose to the famous generation of eight sects, such as ye Wanqing of Wudang, Qiu Ze of Emei, Huang Guansheng, Jiang Xuanping of Qingcheng Mountain, you can understand that you lose to Ning Tao.


    For the latter, many people think that Ning Tao was just a disciple of Wudang. For example, he never went to the mountains to practice, and he ignored the affairs of the rivers and lakes. Otherwise, the military would not take him as a breakthrough.


    It''s only one year of practice. How strong is it? But the reality has surprised many people.


    Gu shuddered in the rain, holding Wei Xianping in his arms, looking at the young man in front of him. With the heavy rain, all his hopes collapsed.


    Over the years, the Xingyi sect has been holding on to its strength and thought it could compete with the eight major sects. Ning Tao''s fist has killed the hope of the Xingyi sect.


    Silence is greater than death.


    Ning Tao''s words to fight Wudang made Gu''s heart suddenly wake up and he couldn''t speak.


    Just now, he was just in a hurry. He didn''t want to fight Wudang.


    Buzzing, the speedboat came slowly. Fang Yan stood in the bow with a solemn look. He looked at them and said, "today''s battle is over!"


    The military doesn''t want to see the martial arts and Taoism as a whole, but it never wants to become a feud. To this extent, things can come to an end.


    Gu looked very sad, and finally nodded his head slowly, which was regarded as approval.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao hugs Fang Yan, turns around and steps away.


    When it''s over, brush your clothes and don''t hide in your name!


    Many proud special forces on the lakeside bow their heads one after another with respect.


    Yanming Lake misty rain war, is destined to leave a deep impression in the hearts of people.


    Ask yourself, in Ning Tao''s view, this Wei Xianping strength is good, at least not inferior to the last Qiu Ze.


    If he doesn''t use perspective, he may get hurt. Of course, it''s just a duel. If it''s a battle of life and death, Ning Tao is confident that he will kill the other side.


    To tell you the truth, he has experienced too much life and death, and this kind of exchange has little effect on him, which is also the reason why he dislikes the challenge of the other party.


    However, even so, his consumption is not small, and his cultivation will take several days to recover.


    Next, the days of Ning Tao returned to calm, and the time of closure was much more than before.


    Fortunately, now the army''s training has entered the right track after the early running in. The greedy wolf team has Dong style sisters, and Ning Tao has all pulled himself out.


    ¡­¡­


    Come again!


    On the greedy wolf school field, Dong Miaomiao, wearing a camouflage suit and secreting a layer of sweat on the tip of his nose, waved to the two people in front of him, looking solemn.


    "Well, be careful!"


    When the two men in front of him faced Dong Miaomiao, they felt as if they were facing a great enemy. One of them was Xue Jinsheng. At the moment, he was in a hot fight. With a roar and a stroke of both hands, he patted Dong Miaomiao with his broad hands.


    Jiang Xiang shakes with one hand and holds a bright dagger in his hand like magic. As soon as he shakes his body, he quietly appears behind Dong Miaomiao. With one hand, he pokes down and turns over his hand, and then cuts out to his shoulder.


    In the face of such a dangerous situation, Dong Miaomiao is not afraid. He does not turn his head, but seems to have eyes behind him.


    When Jiang Xiang came near, Dong Miaomiao was short and suddenly fell back, and a close person hit him in the arms of the former.


    As soon as he grasped his hand on his shoulder, a small capture locked Jiang Xiang''s wrist holding the dagger.


    At the same time, with the help of Jiang Xiang, his feet beat back Xue Jinsheng''s attack.


    After not waiting for posterity reaction, a fall over the shoulder, Jiang Xiang to hit the ground.


    After finishing this, Dong Miaomiao patted his hands, looked at the people around him and said, "although the monk''s body fighting hair is powerful, our army''s assassination skill is by no means inferior. We should use it flexibly when confronting the enemy."


    Since the last battle between Ning Tao and Qiu Ze, he has seen the power of the cultivation of immortals against the enemy. Many people regard the eight sects as treasures and practice hard all day. On the contrary, they don''t pay attention to the skills taught in the army.In fact, this is a misunderstanding. We should know that the skills learned by special forces in the army are also the summary of the practice of lead hammering, which is the simplest way to kill people.


    From this point of view, for people in the army, the art of cultivating immortals may not be better than the book of assassination.


    After all, although the former is powerful, it also needs spiritual power, while the latter can be used quickly.


    At present, Dong Miaomiao clarifies this truth through practical operation.


    "Well, Miaomiao is right. Assassination in the army is really strong. Don''t put the cart before the horse!"


    I don''t know when, Ning Tao has negative hand, at the moment indifferent opening way.


    "Chief instructor!"


    "Chief instructor."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Ning Tao, the people present saluted respectfully.


    "Well!" Ning Tao slightly nodded to Dong Miaomiao and said in a low voice, "hard work!"


    To Ning Tao''s surprise, Dong Miaomiao made the fastest progress in the cultivation of Qigong in the whole greedy wolf team. The latter had a very strong understanding ability and practiced the eighteen Sanshou moves as early as possible.


    Ning Tao simply let her usually teach the team members, when his shake hands manager.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll make progress with you too!"


    As soon as Ning Tao approached, Dong Miaomiao''s pretty face immediately turned red and said quickly.


    "Well!" Ning Tao turned his head and looked around. He said faintly, "in fact, both Qigong and Lingli are a kind of strength, and the moves are just a way of exerting strength. What you have to think about is how to kill people as soon as possible, so that you can protect yourself in the battlefield as soon as possible, instead of pursuing greater strength!"


    "Oh If everyone nodded and remained silent for a moment, a voice came from the field.


    "Instructor Ning, which one of Qigong and Lingli is more powerful?"


    "Well?"


    As soon as Ning Tao turned his head, he saw Zhang Yaowen''s eyes burning at him. Although the others didn''t speak, they immediately raised their ears.


    "Ha ha!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. He didn''t know what he meant. He spread his hands and said with a smile, "what do you think?"


    When Ning Tao sees through his mind, Zhang Yaowen grabs his hair and says with a smile, "chief instructor, would you like to show us your hand?"

 Chapter 684

    The battle between Ning Tao and Wei Pingxian was too shocking. Although it has been a month, even though the dust has dispersed, it is still talked about by people.


    There are many different opinions about which is better, physical training or gas refining.


    It is undeniable that after the popularization of the method of physical and mental training, although it is only a small-scale pilot, it still has disadvantages, but for these special forces, it is a rapid progress.


    At present, everyone has made great progress. Naturally, they also want to see the power of refining gas, which is really competitive.


    Ning Tao''s continuous closure during this period of time makes these people itch. They don''t think they can beat Ning Tao, but mainly want to see how long they can last in front of Ning Tao.


    At the moment, Zhang Yaowen, Xue Jinsheng and others are looking forward to Ning Tao.


    For the minds of these guys in front of him, Ning Tao''s heart is very clear. Seeing the expression of people''s expectation, Ning Tao''s eyes can''t help but turn, holding his hands and nodding, "OK, as long as you can block my hand and force me to move one step, how about you win?"


    "A hand?"


    "Still motionless?"


    The people around them immediately stared at the words, as if they had heard something wrong.


    It''s not that I don''t know Ning Tao''s strength, but it''s too exaggerated. Just one hand is going to resist these fierce special forces?


    This is really a bit too big!


    (the first j of the original edition


    who doesn''t have a little blood? For these special forces, many people are even more angry now. After a little meal in the field, there is a voice.


    "I''ll do it!"


    "I''ll do it!"


    The two voices came out almost at the same time.


    A close look, it is a man and a woman.


    Dong Miaomiao and Zhou Zhongyi!


    Both sides stepped out and looked at each other in dismay.


    At the sight of these two people, the rest of them showed their strange faces and stopped talking.


    These two people are the strongest in the greedy wolf team.


    Dong Miaomiao doesn''t need to say anything more. He can teach people instead of Ning Tao, and his strength has already been superior to others.


    Zhou Zhongyi is relatively silent during this period of time, but no one dares to belittle him. A month ago, Zhang Yaowen, a bull who is known as a greedy wolf, was not his opponent. Now, no one can tell where he has grown up.


    "Good, good, you two go together!"


    After glancing at the two men, Ning Tao''s eyes were on Zhou Zhongyi. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes, and then he laughed with one hand.


    Now with Ning Tao''s eyes, we can naturally see that Zhou Zhongyi is full of Qi and blood, and there seems to be a bull hidden under his skin. His strength is at least seven or eight times more than before.


    Every muscle contains amazing explosive power.


    I''m afraid I''m full of acupoints. I haven''t opened 80. It''s almost there.


    In just two or three months, it''s amazing that the other side can practice this castrated version of Qigong so fast.


    "Two together?"


    Listening to Ning Tao''s indifferent words, even with Zhou Zhongyi''s forbearance, his face changed.


    During this period of time, he took Ning Tao as his goal, hoping to surpass each other''s height one day. He made great progress, but from the other''s eyes, he didn''t pay any attention.


    This made him feel frustrated. There was a hot blood surge in his abdomen, which went straight to the brain cavity.


    "Please give me some advice from instructor Ning!"


    In a word, Zhou Zhongyi almost jumped out of his teeth. At the moment, he performed a Friar''s etiquette towards Ning Tao. His eyes lifted, and his fighting spirit almost came out of his eyes.


    If in peacetime, he knows that he is not Ning Tao''s opponent, now the other side has one hand, he has the confidence to win.


    You know, he did it for today.


    He waited for three months.


    As soon as Zhou Zhongyi''s voice fell, his whole body bowed, just like a cheetah coming at an amazing speed.


    Just like a sleeping beast, it suddenly wakes up and pours on the sky.


    Before people arrived, a cold air came to the shop, as if at this moment, Zhou Zhongyi had become a super beast.


    The onlookers all changed color and regretted it.


    Obviously, the strength of the other side was unexpected.


    When he was still a Zhang away from Ning Tao, Zhou Zhongyi twisted his waist and shot at Ning Tao with a whip.


    Obviously, he knew that Ning Tao''s feet could not move, and he intended to be domineering. As long as the latter''s feet moved, he would have failed.


    As a client, Ning Tao is in the middle of the shock, but his eyes are slightly narrowed.


    Undeniably, this week loyalty strength is really good, the other side is very smart.


    Even if divided according to friars, the other side has four or five powers.


    In just three or four months, I have the strength to be proud.Unfortunately, the opponent is Ning Tao.


    Even if it''s just using one hand to deliberately suppress the realm, the other side''s good strike is not enough for Ning Tao.


    The strength is enough, but the moves are flashy and easy to be used by experts.


    Wait until the other party is near, Ning Tao light mouth, quite instructive meaning.


    When it was less than a foot away from him, Ning Tao finally made a move.


    He leaned back slightly, put his hand on the other side''s calf, and threw it along with the situation. Zhou Zhongyi''s strength was not stable, so he was thrown back.


    However, in front of Ning Tao, it was Dong Miaomiao.


    The timing is very good. It is when Ning Tao''s old strength is exhausted and Xinli is not born.


    As soon as he came near, Dong Miaomiao stretched out his white hands and spat out his palms, then patted Ning Tao''s chest.


    Looking at the harmless palms in front of him, Ning Tao couldn''t help but jump.


    The other side seems to be ordinary, but he hides his dark strength in his hand, which is very powerful.


    But it''s just a moment. Ning Tao''s eyebrows stretch out and he doesn''t look at each other''s palms. He seems to turn a blind eye to them. That is to say, he punches to the opposite side.


    Seeing this, Dong Miaomiao''s face changed. If his fist was hit hard, the consequences would be unimaginable. He quickly raised his palms and stepped back.


    Ning Tao seemed to have made a prediction. He closed his fingers and said faintly, "it''s a pity that he''s not decisive enough and lost the chance!"


    When Dong Miaomiao heard that Yan''s face turned red, he knew that he should have spat out his hands just now. Even if the other side boxed, Ning Tao was still the one who was badly hurt.


    Thinking of this, Dong Miaomiao tried to calm himself down and go up again.


    "Qi strength is scattered but not coagulated. It has no hurt power!"


    "Keep one point in your fist for the convenience of your back hand!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the eyes of the crowd, Ning Tao can not only cope with the siege with one hand, but also talk freely, pointing out the advantages and disadvantages of each other.


    a minute later, looking at the two panting people, Ning Tao sees a person on the outside, holding a circle with one hand, and calmly says, "today''s point is up, go back and think about it for yourself!"


    As the words fell, Ning Tao walked out of the crowd and came to a man staring at him. He said, "what''s the matter with drillmaster Dong?"


    The person in front of him was Dong Miaoke. Looking at Ning Tao, he nodded and said solemnly, "office talk!" Then turn around and walk towards the office! Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and went with the latter.


    "Here''s our task!" As soon as he arrived at the office, Dong Miaoke looked at Ning Tao and said solemnly.

 Chapter 685

    "Mission?"


    Ning Tao''s brows are full of surprise. It''s reasonable to say that now is the progress period of the students. It''s better not to take on any tasks during this period.


    But then he turned to think that the military headquarters was also aware of these situations, so that they could issue tasks. It must be very urgent.


    At the moment, he didn''t think much about it any more. The soldiers took obedience as their bounden duty, looked up at Dong Miaoke and said, "come on, what''s the task?"


    "Well?"


    Dong Miaoke thought it would take a lot of talking. After all, the special forces instructors in these pilot units are very disgusted with the task. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao agreed so happily.


    Beautiful eyes complex blinked, Dong Miaoke directly took out a document, handed to Ning Tao slowly opening.


    "The Ministry of central stone once talked about a large oil field in Saudi Arabia in the Middle East, which is still in use, but recently another large oil field has been proved within our scope."


    "According to international practice, this oil field should also be exploited by us, but Saudi Arabia has always been an ally of the United States and the other side has always been afraid of our development in the Middle East. I think that during this period, the other side will destroy it."


    "Now is a critical period. Once there are too many negative impacts coming from us, Saudi Arabia will take the opportunity to take back the exploitation right of the oil field, which is not conducive to the country''s Middle East strategy. Our task is to protect the safety of the construction team."


    "There are specific tasks in the materials. You can look at them first."


    Dong Miaoke''s worried face handed the information to Ning Tao. As soon as he crossed his hands, he stared at the latter with burning eyes.


    "I won''t read the information. I''m relieved if you check it, but..."


    Ning Tao didn''t move the information. He tapped his fingers on the table and squinted. Then he looked up at Dong miaokuo and said, "but with us, do you think we can do it?"


    Although the other side said it clearly, he still understood a lot from Dong Miaoke''s words.


    This task is obviously different. Last time, although the greedy wolf team is strong, there are only more than 30 people in total. It is estimated that some of them are not able to cope with the fierce American emperor.


    The latter dominates the world. Although there are no monks in China, science and technology are advanced. Through his understanding of this period, it is estimated that the other party''s gene fighters are not inferior to the monks.


    If the other party is determined to pull out, with more than 30 of them, it is estimated that the mantis is blocking the car.


    "Drillmaster Ning, there is nothing we can do about it. After all, it''s fighting abroad, and the Middle East is the focus of the world. If we send too many people at one time, we will be easily criticized in public opinion."


    "However, we are not fighting alone. In the Middle East, we have a company''s peacekeeping force, which can support us at that time. In addition, Saudi Arabia and the United States are not united. After all, oil is a strategic resource. It''s always wrong to be stuck in the neck by a big country."


    Dong Miaoke obviously has done enough homework. Now he talks freely. Seeing that Ning Tao is silent and purses his lips, he says again, "what''s the matter? Does instructor Ning have any opinions?"


    "Your task is coming. Is my opinion important?" Ning Tao body slightly forward, looking at Dong miaokuo smile.


    If the other party can come here, it is obvious that he has accepted the task, and the military order is like a mountain, even if he opposes it, it will be invalid.


    "Er..." Dong Miaoke was stunned, and then he leaned slightly, his full red lips bit, and his words became weaker. "In this way, instructor Ning has an opinion on me


    Ning Tao has read a sentence in the book, the colder a woman looks, the hotter her heart is. This sentence is very suitable for Dong Miaoke.


    Since he returned to the team this time, I don''t know why, the woman''s eyes were wrong, which always made him feel a little hairy.


    Just imagine, in the past, a cold and frosty woman suddenly showed affection for you, and always felt uncomfortable.


    Dong Miaoke was bold and unrestrained in his clothes. As soon as he got close to him, a large amount of snow-white appeared on his chest, which made him swallow saliva secretly.


    To be fair, Ning Tao likes beautiful women, but I don''t know if he is under the shadow of Zhou Ru. He is afraid of such a strong woman.


    In Dong Miaoke''s burning eyes, Ning Tao reluctantly straightened his body, narrowed his eyes slightly, and took the opportunity to cover up, "ha ha, drillmaster Dong is polite. As soldiers, we are all fighting for our country. It''s our duty to have a task."


    He also knew that Dong Miaoke was no wonder about this. He was depressed that he was never allowed to attend such meetings. The military headquarters was very wary of him.


    Strictly speaking, he is wary of these friars. Although he can understand it, he still has some pain when he thinks about it.


    "That''s good. I don''t want any misunderstanding to affect our future cooperation."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s embarrassment, Dong Miaoke moves slightly in his heart. Although his words are polite, the smile on his face is more and more moving and beautiful.


    I don''t know when to start teasing the little guy in front of me. It has become a pleasure for Dong Miaoke to have nothing to do.


    A man pretending to be serious, in Dong Miaoke''s opinion, can not only make his heart more inexplicable self-confidence, but also help his sister to check.In fact, Dong Miaoke''s heart is transparent. Ning Tao is not suitable for Dong Miaomiao. The latter has a girlfriend, but her sister is devoted to Ning Tao. She has been beating around the Bush for many times. If she doesn''t listen, she can only let it go.


    After all, she didn''t want to let her sister suffer emotional setbacks, and she didn''t want to force her sister to be sad.


    "When do you start?"


    Ning Tao has already felt that the room is full of an ambiguous atmosphere. He rubs his forehead and digs off the topic.


    Seeing that Ning Tao mentioned business, Dong Miaoke quickly put aside the messy things in his mind and said again, "if instructor Ning has no other problems, we will start tonight. This time we are starting in the name of supporting materials. Yun 20 is ready, just wait for us."


    "In such a hurry?"


    Ning Tao frowned, obviously felt a little tricky.


    Training is not without injuries, things from the emergency, there is no time to do more preparation.


    "Well, according to reliable information, the U.S. snow leopard team arrived yesterday. It is said that this is the vanguard. Next, the Ares C gene team will arrive. We can''t delay any longer." Dong Miaoke looked solemn and said again.


    "Oh, so it is."


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, thought about it, and said, "give me a copy of the basic information of the gene team in the United States, and you can arrange it here."


    This time, he is the team leader. Unlike last time, he has to be more prepared.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now, let''s get ready." After exchanging opinions with Ning Tao, Dong Miaoke got up and left.


    After Dong Miaoke left, Ning Tao was silent for a moment, then he picked up the information on the table and carefully opened it. After a long time, he put down the information, his eyes gradually lit up and murmured, "team of warlords!"

 Chapter 686

    As the largest country at that time, the United States took the lead in science and technology. Due to the late founding of the people''s Republic of China, there were few powerful monks, but this does not mean that it is inferior to other countries in terms of high-end.


    There are monks in China, powers in Europe, ascetics in India, temples in South America, and gene teams in the United States.


    Collect the blood of some powers or beasts, and do experiments on human body. Although there are many twists and turns on the way, after more than ten years of development, the United States has cultivated a large number of powers.


    It can be roughly divided into four levels: s level, a level, B level and C level.


    From high to low, four levels correspond to the four great realms of China: the day after tomorrow, congenital, Qi training and infant training.


    In the past, Ning Tao couldn''t understand how powerful technology could make some people reach the strength of baby training.


    You should know that once the baby refining friars do their best, they will not be able to fight against mountains and rivers, but it is not a matter of holding a bullet with one hand and facing a platoon one by one.


    However, the reality made him believe that the other side still had technical bottlenecks. To cultivate the gene team, the United States paid a great price. In addition, there were some technical difficulties.


    However, some time ago, according to intelligence, the United States overcame some technical means, cracked a lot of human gene codes, and removed many obstacles to the cultivation of gene fighters.


    As a big country in China, naturally, we don''t want to be controlled by others in this respect. That''s why Qigong has been introduced into the military and there is a tendency to compete at a certain level.


    I hope it won''t be too much trouble this time.


    Seeing that he is going to stay there for a month, Ning Tao feels a lot of pressure.


    In the Middle East, Iraq has been occupied, and now it is a puppet regime. The advantage of the United States in that place is greater than that of China.


    If these dozens of people want to block each other''s attack, they really have to think about it. Leaning on the chair, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly and fell into meditation.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the greedy wolf brigade, which had been packed up, was directly transported to Dingxin airport, and a Yun 20 had already been waiting in place.


    No farewell, dark night only airport searchlight, the atmosphere is very dull, with Ning Tao''s order, greedy wolf on the plane as a whole.


    A quarter of an hour later, with the guide light on, yun-20 began to slide on the running track. The speed became faster and faster. More than 1000 meters later, as soon as the front wheel was lifted, the big plane, which symbolized the pride of the Chinese people, flew into the night sky, climbed rapidly and galloped towards the Middle East.


    Different from last time, this time Ning Tao and others are taking guys to go, and then ditch through, otherwise the greedy wolf brigade will not come.


    But this time, the greedy wolf was fully armed. After the plane stopped, Ning Tao asked the team members to rest in place, and he found six team leaders and Dong Miaoke to discuss the battle policy.


    "Drillmaster Dong, is the specific location of the snow leopard commandos in the United States accurate?" Ning Tao looks for a moment on the map again and asks.


    "It''s no problem. The other party is not one or two people. The target is clear. The other party lives in the snow Sand Hotel. In fact, the hotel is opened by an American secret agent and is a dark spot in the United States."


    This time, Dong Miaoke mainly cooperated with Ning Tao to contact with China and collect intelligence.


    "Well!" Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and then he glanced at several people and said, "do you have any ideas? Let''s talk about the next action."


    "Instructor Ning, the gene team of the United States is very strong. We greedy wolves have suffered from them, but the other side''s key is similar to ours. If we meet the other side, we''d better not entangle too much, and we''d better kill them." Art is the leader of a group, the first to speak.


    "Well!" Ning Tao nodded. He could not see any expression on his face.


    "After all, Saudi Arabia is a sovereign country. If the United States wants to carry out sneak attacks, it is estimated that most of them will go out at night. I suggest that in the evening, the workers in the oil field seldom go out and walk around, so we are responsible for strengthening patrols." Fu Bomin also put forward his own opinions.


    Ning Tao couldn''t deny it. He didn''t express any opinions. Until these people finished speaking, he was silent for a moment and shook his head.


    "You are all right, but these are plans to be made according to the specific situation when we get to the place. What I want to say is now!"


    "Right now?"


    People smell speech one by one look a Leng, some don''t know why forget Ning Tao, didn''t understand what Ning Tao exactly means.


    Seeing that these people didn''t understand, Ning Tao cleared his throat and looked at several people with burning eyes. Instead of answering, he asked, "who are we mainly defending this time?"


    "America, of course."


    Zhang Yaowen thick line, smell speech to answer a way immediately.


    "Who will the United States send?" Ning Tao''s eyes are quiet and slow.


    "Well I''m not sure. The snow leopard commandos and the gene team will come Zhang Yaowen scratched his hair and said.


    "That''s no problem."


    Ning Tao holds his hands and points to the hotel with his chin. He looks up and says, "only a thousand li can be a thief. There''s no reason to prevent a thief. Since sooner or later, we can''t get rid of it. Why don''t we start first?"The people on the scene are not stupid, a little bit on the penetration, which can not know what Ning Tao means, smell speech one by one face changed, Xue Jinsheng is a stare, lost his voice, "Ning instructor will not want to do this Snow Leopard Commando."


    "What? Is there anything wrong? " Ning Tao smiles and looks indifferent.


    No, it''s absolutely not right. Instructor Ning, let''s not say that as soon as we make a move, the United States will have a reason. Even if we make a sneak attack, it will only infuriate the other side. The other side will send a stronger team, and we will be more passive at that time


    With the boldness of all the people, Zhou Zhongyi could not help taking a breath. After a little hesitation, he shook his head.


    You know, since World War II, the United States has been very strong militarily. Except for some terrorist organizations, which one is the first to attack the United States? What is this?


    The rest of them shook their heads, only Dong Miaoke''s eyes lit up and he didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    The rest of them shook their heads, only Dong Miaoke''s eyes lit up and he didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    "Stupid!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately drank a sentence and hummed, "you think we won''t provoke each other if we don''t fight. Since the other party dares to come, they must be fully prepared. It''s not me who grows other people''s ambition. If the other party sneaks on all day, we can''t stick to it for half a month."


    "We are in the open, the other side is in the dark, on intelligence, don''t tell me, we can be better than the United States, now our only advantage is preemptive."


    "Regardless of whether the Snow Leopard Commando is the main force, as long as we beat it, we can not only kill each other''s spirit, but more importantly, pull out the stronghold, at least give us a chance to breathe."


    Ning Tao''s shocking words made everyone''s eyes shine.


    In fact, the strategy of the former is not very good. People are not surprised, but dare not think about it.


    Who dares to kill an American soldier? What is this?


    With this misunderstanding, everyone''s mind is how to prevent the other side''s attack.

 Chapter 687

    For Ning Tao, waiting to die is never his style.


    No matter how wary the military headquarters is of him, since he has given the commander in chief of this mission to him, he has the obligation to take this group of soldiers back as completely as possible.


    Defending is better than attacking. No matter when it is, it is the same truth.


    A month, you are in the bright place, Ning Tao thought about it and didn''t think of a better way.


    The only thing we can do is to nip the danger in the bud as much as possible.


    Zhou Zhongyi and others do not dare to attack the U.S. military at all. On the other hand, the U.S. military, which has been bullish for decades, will not think that this is their only chance.


    As for whether it will infuriate the local people and make Huaxia passive, Ning Tao even scoffs.


    No matter how powerful the United States is, it will not turn against China because of this. According to him, even if all the people from the other side are destroyed, they will not even mention it. They will only send stronger people.


    But once and for all, as long as they can survive for a month and renew their contract, they will be able to retire successfully.


    Ning Tao''s words are very clear, but the mood of several people present is aroused.


    I didn''t say in detail before, it seems that it''s really impossible, but now it will be over, and it seems that it''s not impossible.


    "I agree with instructor Ning''s proposal!"


    Unexpectedly, Dong Miaoke is nothing to Ning Tao. The most important thing is how to leave safely. The work behind is just as important. With Dong Miaoke here, he is very relieved.


    Soon, Ning Tao and other ten people took two business cars and drove slowly into the basement of xuesha hotel.


    And the rest of the greedy wolf and others, also did not idle, quickly occupy the commanding height, waiting to meet.


    As soon as Ning Tao and others arrived at the parking lot, they saw a nearby security guard looking around. As soon as he stopped the car, he got off to identify it and strode forward to it.


    A pair of secret signals confirm that the other party is the secret line in the hotel. As soon as Ning Tao waves, Zhang Yaowen gets off the car carefully.


    Instead of taking Ning Tao several people upstairs, the security guard turned to a garbage can, opened the lid, and took out a package from inside, which was a piece of security clothing.


    Ning Tao a few people are not nonsense, quickly replaced, the guy to put away.


    Because it was a sneak attack, the big guys naturally stayed outside. Everyone was armed with pistols.


    The map of the hotel has been sent to you. The goal of this time is to live in five rooms on the third floor. You need to make a quick decision.


    I''m not Chinese. I speak Chinese very dryly, but Ning Tao finally understood.


    "Follow the plan."


    Ning Tao nodded to the people behind him and went upstairs with the security guard.


    According to the plan, two people in a house, his own one, the remaining two people watch the wind, if the raid, it''s not a big problem.

 Chapter 688

    Xuesha hotel is not big, but the defense inside is very strong. Just from the underground parking lot to the third floor, there are three code gates. Thanks to the security guard, Ning Tao arrived at the third floor in batches.


    The light in the corridor was dim. The security guard pointed to the rooms at the end of the corridor and hurried downstairs.


    According to the agreement, the other side will pull down the switch, and the rest will be handed over to them. The security guard will leave soon, and will not provide any support.


    This kind of thing is not difficult to investigate afterwards. The security guard has been exposed and can''t stay here any longer.


    When the security guard left, Ning Tao made a gesture in front of him. The ten people in the line were divided into several pairs and began to walk towards the target.


    Ning Tao''s hands have touched the gun, and his eyes are shining, as if there is a brilliant brilliance.


    This is a sneak attack. They are not stupid enough to test their Qigong. They all hold the guns.


    Standing in a room, Ning Tao uses perspective to scan inside and sees that this is a small guest room with three small bedrooms and a small living room, which not only makes him frown.


    If it''s in one room, he can just push the door in and kill him. But it''s hard to kill him in three rooms without disturbing each other.


    Fortunately, the snow leopard commando team didn''t know their arrival. Maybe it felt that this was their territory. To his carelessness, he didn''t even put down the guard, which made him feel at ease.


    And in Ning Tao mind rotation, PA of a, the light in the corridor completely extinguishes.


    Ning Tao and others have been waiting for a long time. Seeing this, they open the door one after another.


    Ning Tao''s big hand twisted on the doorknob, the door lock opened automatically, and he quickly came to a bedroom door.


    With one hand on the door panel, the power of perspective spits out, and the complicated lock "PATA" opens.


    Without hesitation, Ning Tao directly took out a pair of guns, aimed at the two beds in the room and shot.


    PA, PA, PA, PA.


    The pistol with the silencer made a dull noise and landed directly on the quilt.


    Two snow leopard commandos were dead before they woke up.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Dada dada.


    However, Ning Tao just quit and went to the second bedroom when there was a loud gunfire outside.


    This made him frown. All the guns he brought were equipped with silencers. The sound of gunfire must have been reflected by the snow leopard.


    "So fast!"


    For the famous snow leopard, Ning Tao couldn''t help exclaiming in his heart. His thought flashed in his heart, but his action on his hand was not slow. He directly kicked the door open with one foot, but he didn''t hide it. He shot with his gun in his hands.


    But as soon as the room opened, a dark object was thrown out of it.


    Ning Tao saw a change on his face. Without thinking about it, his figure flashed. As soon as he bent over on the sofa, he came to the other side of the sofa to hide.


    Dong!


    As soon as he bent over, ahhei''s object exploded, which was a small grenade.


    Countless things in the room were shattered, and large pieces of furniture were ready to explode. The room was in a mess, and Ning Tao''s eardrum was buzzing.


    However, before he regained his consciousness, the bedroom was opened immediately, and two big men with bare upper body walked out of the room with mutual concealment and caution.


    Crazy is crazy!


    Time is urgent. Ning Tao doesn''t have time to spend with each other. As soon as he grabs a big thing next to him with one hand, he goes back to them.


    Dada dada.


    A burst of gunfire, in the dark, even if guess this is a fog bomb, no one dare to be careless.


    Ning Tao is double gun concurrent, bullet don''t want money toward two people body sweep.


    It''s a pity that the other side is also an old hand. When they feel that the situation is not right, they subconsciously roll aside.


    At close range, the pistol is not so easy to use. Ning Tao simply takes away the two guns and strides, and the whole person comes to a big man''s side. He clenches his fist, and in a moment, he punches hard towards his face.


    If this is hit solid, it is estimated that this will be able to crack his face bone, the man''s reaction is also very fast, decisive abandon gun, hands in front of the body.


    Click!


    A sound of broken bones suddenly sounded. Even if the man was on guard, he was definitely not Ning Tao''s opponent. What''s more, in the present situation, there was a sound of fracture in his arms.


    Ning Tao''s other hand had already taken out a dagger, and his backhand suddenly poked it into the man''s chest.


    In the battle of life and death, what we should pay attention to is not to hold each other down, but to kill each other as quickly as possible.


    It''s only five breaths from Hanning Tao.


    However, before he turned around, there was a strong wind coming quickly.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t even look at it. Then a sharp claw passed over his shoulder. He almost missed it.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t mean to let go of the other party. He grabbed the wrist with one hand, folded his backhand, and with a "click", the wrist of the shooter was removed.Then Ning Tao turns around and kicks on the other side''s chest. With the sound of bone crack, the other side flies upside down.


    Skillfully handle two people, Ning Tao eyes swept, look can''t help but one side, originally still grenade room people have disappeared, the room outside the window open, obviously ran out from there.


    "Damn it


    Ning Tao''s brow was wrinkled. He didn''t have time to check, so he turned and strode toward the door.


    At present, the sound of gunfire outside the shock, the Snow Leopard Commando is stronger than he predicted, it is important to quickly support his teammates.


    Shua!


    Ning Tao just went out, a foot out, a sharp knife flash, the speed of sharp from top to bottom, fast cut.


    This knife is too sudden to react. The light on the blade is enough to make people dizzy for a short time.


    If ordinary people, without warning, I am afraid that this blow will be abruptly split in two.


    It''s a pity that under the perspective of Ning Tao, there is no escape. Almost at the moment when the edge of the sword lights up, Ning Tao''s "bang" shot is fired.


    No matter how fast the opponent''s knife speed is, it can''t be faster than the gun speed.


    The shooter didn''t expect Ning Tao to react so quickly. In a hurry, Ning Tao held a knife in his backhand. With a bang, Ning Tao''s bullet hit the other side''s blade. The other side stepped back three or four steps in a row, and then stopped his body in a face of horror.


    K change 8s new j the fastest ln H_


    "Woman!"


    Ning Tao also came out with a gun. Looking at the shooter in front of him, he slightly picked his eyebrows and showed a little surprise.


    The woman holding the knife is not only a woman, but also a young woman, with blue eyes, blonde hair, long legs and a height of 1.8 meters.


    The body just wrapped in a thin layer of pajamas, can not stop the hot body.


    If it''s not the knife on the other side''s hand, it''s estimated that the other side is a model walking on the stage.


    "Who are you?"


    A knife is blocked, a woman holding a knife as if facing the enemy, in English asked.

 Chapter 689

    English Ning Tao can understand, university perspective is not useless, squint at the woman swept down, rather coquettish way, "kill your people!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t care if the other party can understand the Chinese language. It''s reasonable to say that it''s not the friars of our generation who do the hard work to destroy the flowers. Ning Tao is a person who cherishes the precious jade.


    But now he doesn''t have any idea of being soft hearted at all. I''m joking. If he didn''t react quickly just now, that knife would definitely split him in two.


    For Ning Tao, who only allows women to be oppressed and does not allow women to oppress him, there is only one word, dry!


    When the words fall, the body is in a flash, and the whole person steps on the wall and pours on the woman in pajamas like lightning.


    This woman can block bullets, strength is also good, see Shua cut to Ning Tao''s calf, hand can be described as extremely fierce.


    Ning Tao crus a bend, single palm on the wall a pat, the whole person bully the body to enter again, attack to this woman again.


    The woman''s reaction is not bad. As soon as she raises her hand to block it, she shakes it with Ning Tao.


    But this time, Ning Tao didn''t regret it. Instead, he moved forward again and grabbed the woman''s arm holding the knife. His hands suddenly pulled and snapped, and the other party''s arm broke.


    However, originally, he thought that the woman would step back when she was in pain, but in fact, the other party just frowned slightly. At last, with a flick of the other hand, his five fingers stretched out, and the long nails, like daggers, went straight to Ning Tao''s neck.


    "What?"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s mind was awe inspiring. Without thinking about it, he turned around and quickly retreated.


    Click, click!


    The woman with the broken arm was indifferent and didn''t do it again. On the contrary, when she mentioned it with one arm, she just connected the broken arm with no sense of disobedience.


    "Gene man!"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and cried out, his heart trembled.


    The other side''s hand is already a gene man, no doubt, otherwise it won''t feel no pain, but intelligence doesn''t say that there are only snow leopard pioneers here?


    "Damn it."


    Ning Tao scolded secretly, took out his arm with one hand and hit him again.


    Now he''s fighting against the clock. He''s going to finish the fight as soon as possible.


    In this narrow space, for Ning Tao, it''s not as affordable to use guns as fists.


    As soon as they spread their arms, they pounced on the woman.


    Dong!


    One side of a room, a petite figure was smashed out, directly fell in the corridor, Ning Tao Yu light swept, look again a shake, unexpectedly is Xue Jinsheng.


    At the moment, the latter is covered with blood and can''t tell whether it''s someone else''s or his own.


    "Roar!"


    When Xue Jinsheng landed, there was a roar in the room, and then a strong middle-aged man with swarthy hair came out.


    The opponent is nearly two meters tall. His muscles explode, his joints are thick, his eyes are red, and a roar comes from his mouth. As soon as he goes out, he goes straight to Xue Jinsheng.


    If it were normal, Xue Jinsheng would not be able to fight long ago. But after practicing Qigong, his fighting ability became stronger than before. Seeing the monster like guy approaching, he threw a dagger and slashed it fiercely.


    In the face of Xue Jinsheng''s dagger, this guy, who can''t be called a man, turns a blind eye to it. He grabs the former''s chest with five fingers and turns a blind eye to the dagger in front of him.


    Stab!


    One inch long and one inch strong, the dagger first scratched on the middle-aged man''s chest. Surprisingly, this special dagger did not stab into the other person''s body. Instead, it just stuck when it was three inches.


    "The sword does not enter?"


    This scene, almost did not let Xue Jinsheng eye beads to scare out, even the dagger capital can not penetrate, how to fight.


    But eyes down less than think, the other party''s fingers have been approaching, fast hit.


    Xue Jinsheng''s reaction was also very fast. He rolled on the spot and dodged the black hair''s claw when he had to.


    But around is so, the other party''s nails still met him, the cold nails and daggers are the same, Xue Jinsheng only feel a body pain, bow a sweep, chest was opened five long marks, blood gushing, strong pain let him can''t help but groan.


    At this time, Xue Jinsheng suddenly felt the wind blowing in front of him. As soon as he looked up, it was the middle-aged man with black hair who had come to him. When he grasped his hand with thick joints, he hit Xue Jinsheng like lightning.


    The black haired man is not like a human being, and the beast is not like a beast. He is tall and tall. With a single look at this fist, he feels his heart beating wildly.


    "My life is over!"


    He had been injured in many places. With his strength, Xue Jinsheng couldn''t escape the blow. He looked dark and murmured as if he had been appointed.


    Bang.


    A fist, suddenly hit from one side, and black hair''s fist to meet, both sides a touch, muffled thought, that black hair tall body directly hit the wall.


    "Boss."


    For the rest of his life, Xue Jinsheng turned around and saw that it was Ning Tao.After all, it''s not in China. People are fighting here in the name of mercenary. Naturally, the title will change. Ning Tao is the boss.


    "Assemble the team, retreat, leave it to me here."


    Listen to outside already is a forest of bullets, Ning Tao head also don''t return of open mouth exhort a way.


    For Ning Tao''s strength, Xue Jinsheng naturally believes that Wen Yan has no second words. He gets up from the ground, grabs the dagger and goes.


    Roar!


    Black hair also realized that Ning Tao was not simple, and he didn''t care about Xue Jinsheng''s leaving, so he rushed up with a low roar.


    Come near, is still a boxing out, compared with the last time, whether it is speed, or strength, are big, I do not know a chip.


    "Just like ants."


    In the face of this fist, Ning Tao looks indifferent, coldly spit out a few words, step slightly, avoid this fist, body with gas, close to the black hair a few minutes.


    One hand a vomit, lightly flutter of a palm hit to black hair''s chest.


    In the face of Ning Tao''s hand, black hair''s eyes are full of contempt. You should know that once his firepower is fully opened, even if it''s a dagger, it doesn''t have much effect on him, let alone a hand. Now he turns back and punches again.


    He believes that as long as Ning Tao gets this blow, at least a few ribs will be broken.


    Just wait until Ning Tao this fist clap, black hair crazy face a change, then can''t help but spurt out a mouthful of blood, the whole person unexpectedly is retreated to clap to fly.


    Since the hand, Ning Tao didn''t let the other side off. As soon as he stepped on the ground, the whole person followed up again. He rowed a knife with one hand and rowed hard at the other side''s neck.


    Black hair subconsciously to dodge, but Ning Tao shot faster, a direct hand knife cut in the neck of the former.


    Click!


    After all, this is cartilage, where can withstand the attack of Ning Tao, suddenly broken.


    Even if the middle-aged people are genetic people, their necks are broken and they can''t survive.


    His body a soft, fist has not been near Ning Tao, the body soft fell down, staring at the eyes, breathless death.


    "X Legal * / first SL


    "

 Chapter 690

    All this happened too fast, just a few fingers, one side of the body staggering Pajama beauty from the ground to get up, face shocked, Lengleng Leng looking at the dead man, lost his voice, "Nick!"


    After finishing one person, Ning Tao is about to solve the problem of this woman. Suddenly, a dozen people run up from the stairs, holding the guy in their hands.


    "Bad!"


    Ning Tao''s eyelid jumps, takes out a pair of guns from his waist, and shoots wildly.


    Pajama women can block bullets, so the people who come up here are not so lucky.


    As soon as the first people arrived in the corridor, they fell down one after another before they even had time to scream. The rest of them were so scared that they quickly stepped back.


    "Boss."


    Some of the greedy wolf personnel have been done, and now they come out of the room one after another to ask Ning Tao what to do next.


    "Go back to the room and go through the window."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining, his mind turns, and he orders. At the same time, he flashes into a room with a gun.


    Originally, according to the plan, they would take the stairs to go out after solving the battle, but unexpectedly, there was a gene team here. Once they were entangled, they naturally shocked the people downstairs.


    If we take the stairs now, the danger will undoubtedly increase a lot.


    As soon as Ning Tao came in, he quickly closed the door.


    After that, Ning Tao turned his head and squinted at the battle in the room.


    The reason why I chose the room is that there is no end to the battle in this room.


    In this room, Dong Miaomiao is fighting against a guy with yellow hair on his face. His strength is weaker than that of the guy who died just now, but his speed is faster. Even with Dong Miaomiao''s skill, he is still beaten by the opponent.


    Seeing Ning Tao come over, that yellow hair Jie smile, not only have no fear, on the contrary show a touch of Sen ran, "come to seek death again."


    "Is it?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his long and narrow eyes flashed with light. He said calmly, "if you can pick me up, I''ll lose."


    English Ning Tao said very awkward, but still careless, this is not the point, when the voice fell, Ning Tao went straight to the other side, fist clenched, one arm raised, toward the yellow hair a boxing.


    "To die!"


    For this almost insulting words, Huang Mao suddenly angry, see Ning Tao hit, body flash, not only don''t hide, but bully body and enter, use flexible speed, one hand pop a dagger, hard toward his chest.


    "Be careful."


    Seeing this, Dong Miaomiao''s face is shocked. He immediately gives Ning Tao a warning. The latter looks calm, as if he didn''t see the dagger. He spreads it out without a finger and slaps it down.


    As if I beat my son, Ning Tao slapped on the back of Huang Mao''s head.


    It is this seemingly not heavy slap, but let the latter''s back brain directly beat sink, concave a large area, blood jump out.


    If you plant the gene, you will not be able to carry it.


    "Vulnerable!"


    Looking at the yellow hair on the ground, Ning Tao disdains to spit out a sentence.


    In fact, it''s Huang Mao who despises the enemy. Compared with him, his speed is still a little lower.


    "Boss, are you ok?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao has solved the battle, Dong Miaomiao gasps and looks at Ning Tao anxiously.


    "I''m fine. Are you seriously injured?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and turns to hold Dong Miaomiao with a big frown.


    Just a glance at him shows that Dong Miaomiao is seriously injured. If he comes a little later, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Dong Miaomiao has an abnormal white halo on his face. Wen Yan shakes his head and just stares at Ning Tao tightly.


    The other party can come at this time, which makes Dong Miaomiao''s mind complicated and has an indescribable feeling.


    Now is not the time to say this. Let''s leave here first. Ning Tao directly supports Dong Miaomiao to the window and smashes it. The window glass breaks in response.


    "Is it all right?"


    Ning Tao has heard the sound of knocking at the door. He quickly opens his mouth and asks in a low voice.


    "Well!" Dong Miaomiao gently agreed, pulled out a steel wire and hung it under the window. The whole person turned over and got out of the window.


    Ning Tao quickly pulled out a pair of guns, there are murders surging in his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for someone else''s territory, he would definitely be able to get it done in the shortest time.


    Dong.


    Although the gate of the hotel is reinforced, it can''t withstand such a strong force. After several times of being knocked by outsiders, it is knocked open with a loud noise.


    Poop, poop


    To meet each other, is a series of bullets Ning Tao, due to the muffler installed, the sound is not big.


    The people who survived were so scared that they quickly withdrew and shot back.


    Ning Tao unreservedly shot out all the bullets in the two pistols, then turned over and jumped directly from the window.For Dong Miaomiao and others, they still need the help of ropes, but there is no need for him at all.


    There is a rain tower on the window on the second floor. With the help of Ning Tao, the whole person falls like a big bird.


    And Zhang Yaowen and others have already come down to cover this side. As soon as Ning Tao comes down, people immediately surround him.


    "Have you got all the staff?"


    In a hurry, Ning Tao said.


    "Boss, one person has been damaged and three people have been seriously injured. They are all here!" Art wiped the blood on his face and said in a low voice.


    Whoo!


    Ning Tao''s eyes immediately turned red when he heard the words. Although death is inevitable in carrying out the task, he has just finished the task. With such casualties, he still felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    Just now is not the time to say this, Ning Tao quickly to two guns for bullets, low shout, "withdraw!"


    In front of the hotel, bullets are flying everywhere, and the greedy wolf team has been on fire with the American soldiers in the hotel, so as to relieve the pressure here.


    There is mental calculation but no intention. How can the hotel staff block the wolf like special forces outside? If not, I''m afraid the latter can make dumplings for the hotel.


    Ning Tao and others didn''t have much trouble evacuating. Dong Miaoke ordered the car to meet them. As soon as a few people got on the bus, they evacuated.


    Fortunately, there are many Saudis and there are not many people nearby. Gunfight is as common as fighting here. There are no spectators nearby.


    If it were in China, it is estimated that such a large-scale gunfight would have caused a stir.


    "Where are we going now?"


    When the evacuation leaves this area, Ning Tao turns to look at Jina road.


    "I''m staying in a factory for the time being tonight. I''ve contacted the doctor and the other party has arrived in advance. I''ll send you to the construction site tomorrow." The driver opens the road.


    As soon as Jina''s voice fell, the mobile phone in his pocket vibrated, but as soon as he got through, he was shocked and said, "what did you say, you were attacked?"

 Chapter 691

    With Jina''s words, the spirit of all the people on the bus was tense, and the atmosphere dropped abruptly.


    "Well, I see."


    Just a few breaths, Jina returned to normal, answered the phone lightly, and hung up.


    After waiting for people to ask, Jina stops the car, turns around and looks at Ning Tao and others. Then he looks complicated and says, "according to the information over there, the place we are going to is attacked by someone, and several people are dead."


    "What?"


    When Dong Miaoke and others heard that Yan''s face changed, they lost their voice.


    Even Ning Tao frowned, and his face became solemn.


    "Jina, what''s going on?"


    Zhang Yaowen is rude, smell speech immediately stuffy voice stuffy ask a way.


    Jina gave a wry smile and said with an unnatural look, "that factory is a dark spot of our Chinese military. Originally we were going to that place when we got off the plane, but just now, I just sent several supply vehicles, and suddenly someone attacked the factory."


    "Vehicles?"


    Dong Miaoke turned his eyes and pondered carefully. The next moment, his face changed. "Is it someone who is dealing with us?"


    "Otherwise, it''s too coincident. Although the Middle East is in chaos, Huaxia has no hatred with those terrorist organizations. As soon as they come, someone will attack them. It''s estimated that they are targeted."


    "How about the loss over there?"


    The atmosphere in the car with each other a word, suddenly dignified up, after a long time, Ning Tao just slowly asked.


    "It''s basically blood washing. My men who escaped by chance said that the whole base was occupied in only five minutes. The other side''s hand was too fast. Our people couldn''t stop it. Except for a few smart points, the rest were sacrificed."


    "The other side is too quick to tell who did it for the time being. The people below me have already started to check it out and can''t hide such a big thing. It''s estimated that there will be news tomorrow, but according to the tactics, it doesn''t look like it was done by a terrorist organization."


    All the people present were not idiots, and their faces moved. Since it was not terrorism, those who could do it were about to come out.


    The people on the bus look at me and I look at you. They are heavy hearted and have lingering fear.


    As a matter of fact, many people have no idea about Ning Tao''s proposal to sneak attack on the dark spots of the US side today, and the effect of the sneak attack, because of the existence of genetic people, has not met expectations.


    It''s just that many people on the bus tremble when they hear Jina''s words. If the other party is dealing with them, they must have a panacea. If they really arrive at the factory, they have mental calculation but don''t care, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Jina, where are we going now?"


    Ning Tao thought in the brain turned to turn, ignore the dissimilarity on the public face, open mouth to ask a way.


    Now that things have happened, it''s useless to speculate more. It''s better to straighten things out as soon as possible.


    In the sneak attack on the US Army''s dark spot, several of the greedy wolf''s people were painted, and there were two seriously wounded. They should be treated in time, and there should be no delay.


    Jina also knew that the situation was urgent. He put his hands on the steering wheel and said, "now we can''t go back to the factory. Now we can send the injured to the hospital, and the rest of the people will stay in the hotel, and then go to the construction side tomorrow."


    "Isn''t it convenient to go now?"


    Dong Miaoke frowned and asked.


    "It''s not that it''s inconvenient to go, but that the place over there hasn''t been vacated yet. China''s peacekeeping forces arrived the day before yesterday, and the tents they put up are just enough for them. You''re in a hurry..."


    Jina pulled the corners of his mouth and looked complicated.


    It is because there is no clean up, he just let Ning Tao and others in China a dark rest, but who can think of such a thing.


    But thanks to Ning Tao and others did not go, if according to the plan, the other party really engage in a sneak attack, the consequences he did not dare to think.


    "Go back to the camp and ask the doctor to go directly to the construction team."


    Ning Tao''s eyes closed slightly, and he made a direct tone.


    He didn''t expect the United States to be so crazy. When they arrived, they made a bold move. It''s better to go to the camp in the current extraordinary period.


    Moreover, it''s just a night of accommodation. Even if you sleep on the ground, the greedy wolf can''t bear the pain.


    Jina looked at Dong Miaoke and said goodbye. No one else said a word, so he agreed. As soon as the car started, it turned around.


    Along the way, Jina made a few phone calls to arrange some things.


    Half an hour later, the SUV left the town, entered the desert and went straight to the construction team.


    Oil fields are in the wild, Saudi Arabia is mainly desert, and the oil fields occupied by China are also in the desert.


    Before they got inside, the vehicles of the people outside were blocked by several armed soldiers. Looking at their uniforms, they should be Chinese peacekeepers.


    As soon as Ning Tao and others got out of the car, a few people came out of the camp from afar and went straight to this side.


    As soon as he came near, a rough skinned middle-aged man at the front gave a military salute and said, "report, sir, I''m the platoon leader of the peacekeeping force, Ankai."Obviously, the other side has received instructions.


    Dong Miaoke also immediately saluted back and introduced Ning Tao to each other.


    "Chief arranger, several of us are injured. Do you think we can make a tent for the wounded?"


    It doesn''t matter that Ning Tao and others, but the doctor will be here soon. We need a better environment.


    "No problem. We have a medical team here. If someone is injured, they can be treated on the spot. "


    Even if Ning Tao and others don''t say it, Ankai has already vacated a few tents. Now he doesn''t even want to talk about it.


    They are just peacekeeping forces. In terms of combat effectiveness, they are far worse than Ning Tao and others. Moreover, the above instructions are very clear this time. They want to help each other and try their best to cooperate.


    "That''s great. It''s not too late. Let''s get in."


    When Dong Miaoke heard the speech, he looked happy and quickly asked people to drive in the car that pretended to be ill.


    The greedy wolf has a special doctor, but the equipment is certainly not as good as the other party''s. It''s better to have a doctor here.


    After dealing with the wounded, Ning Tao and an Kai entered a tent, and the two sides had to make a handover.


    As for Jina, the other party is not a member of the army. He arranged Ning Tao and others and left in a hurry.


    When the dark spot is removed, he has to rush to deal with the matter in time and ask for information.


    This tent should be a simple meeting room with tables and chairs. A few people will fill the seats in a moment.


    "What? You attacked the American stronghold? "


    A few simple exchanges, Ning Tao did not hide each other, will be a simple thing to say tonight, Ankai smell speech pale, a face incredible way.


    "Well, but the effect is not very good. Platoon leader Fang, what''s the situation with the construction team recently?" Ning Tao didn''t want to say more about this. He waved his hand and said.

 Chapter 692

    "It''s nothing else. There are more spies around these two days. After all, it''s not our territory and we can''t clean it up. We have to let it go, but I''m relieved when you come." Ankai thought about it and said.


    "Oh Ning Tao nodded, relieved. As long as there was no mistake, he was relieved.


    At this time, art, who had been busy outside, came in. When Ning Tao called him, he sat down and looked at the people. "Just now, we made a rough statistics. One person was injured, two were seriously injured, and four were slightly injured."


    Ning Tao felt a little heavy at the tip of his brow. There were more than 30 greedy wolves in total, which was equal to one sixth of his fighting power. He was really ruthless.


    Atton stopped, then said, "but we probably killed 15 snow leopards, five ares team members, it''s a big win."


    "So much?"


    When Dong Miaoke and others who did not take part in the war heard the speech, they were surprised and changed.


    Ankai''s eyes are about to stare out. He doesn''t understand the Ares team, but the snow leopard is very famous. Are there many Porter Red soldiers now?


    Ning Tao doesn''t know, so he has some doubts.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s doubts, Dong Miaoke explained, "drillmaster Ning doesn''t know something. This snow leopard commando team can''t be underestimated. He is the top special combat team in the United States. He is the strongest without ares team. This is our main opponent of greedy wolves in the past."


    "If the 15 people killed are really snow leopards, then our greedy wolves will be very famous."


    Dong Miaoke gave a wry smile and continued, "but what I doubt is that, according to the intensity of this incident, the other party will send a snow leopard team at most. Even if they attach importance to it, the Ares team will not come so many, and the other party''s dark spots are not only so many people, but also a large part of them can attack secretly, which is not in line with common sense."


    "Maybe the U.S. is sure of this oil field situation." Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say much.


    Look at the legal edition; Chapter n * section *


    "it''s impossible that the United States is a hegemonic country, and there are many places to maintain order. This time there are so many people here, we don''t know anything about it in advance. It''s strange."


    If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it any more. Our task is to keep this place well and wait until tomorrow to see what news is coming from Jina. Ning Tao shakes his head. He can''t say no.


    "All right!" Dong Miaoke added, "it''s better for us to be vigilant when we don''t know."


    When Ning Tao''s meeting is over, the atmosphere is very tense in the temporary meeting room of a private manor dozens of miles away from them.


    this is another dark spot in the United States. It turns out that it can''t be used, so it''s temporarily gathered here.


    At the moment, at both ends of the table and on the seats sat more than a dozen men and women, all with black faces.


    "A group of idiots, let people kill and kill chickens, it''s really a shame for my country!" A bald man sneered, his big mouth cracked, and revealed that he was sentimental.


    "Well, it seems that snow leopards are really useless. I said they couldn''t do it for a long time." Another woman in a long light blue dress with a V-shaped neckline was also quiet.


    But the strange thing is that her pupils are blue, and there is a flicker of electric arc in them.


    "No wonder snow leopard this time. The main reason is that the opponent is too strong. We didn''t defend ourselves, so we suffered a loss." It was a blonde woman with bruises on her body.


    If Ning Tao were here, this person would be the woman he was fighting with. However, it''s quite surprising that this woman was injured a lot at that time, but now it seems that she doesn''t seem to be seriously hurt.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that Huaxia had the courage to attack our people. Boss, I think we can kill them directly The one who opened his mouth was the bald man, who suddenly got up and was murderous.


    "I don''t care about snow leopard, but the people of our ares team can''t die in vain. We must get revenge."


    As soon as they said this, they all set their eyes on a tall middle-aged man in the first seat, who was squinting and leaning on the seat with no expression.


    The middle-aged man slowly opened his eyes, squinted at his bald head, and faintly spat out two words, "sit down!"


    The voice is not surprising, but it has a strange magic power. The bald man seems to be afraid of the middle-aged man. His lips wriggle a few times, and finally he sits down angrily.


    "Amy, repeat the scene."


    The middle-aged man''s index finger lightly buckles the table top, looks at the woman who is fighting with Ning Tao, and opens his mouth.


    Amy clears her throat and retells what she knows.


    The middle-aged man was very patient. After listening carefully, he was silent for a moment. Then he said, "you should be fighting with Chinese friars. Otherwise, Chinese special forces alone will not be your opponent. It seems that it should be true to hear that Chinese are training martial arts in large quantities!"


    "Whether he is a friar or not, we have not killed the friar of Huaxia National Security Bureau. Boss, you can speak. I promise to screw off the Friar''s head." The bald man was not angry."What do you think?"


    The middle-aged man, unmoved, turned to look at the others and asked.


    "Now the situation of the enemy is not clear. They are in the dark. After this time, I''m afraid the other side will strengthen their defense. I think it''s better for us to find out the details of them before we take the next step!" The woman with electric light in her eyes said.


    No doubt, she was much calmer than the bald man.


    When the woman finished speaking, other people also expressed their opinions one after another, with different opinions.


    The middle-aged man didn''t change his face at all. When everyone''s opinions were finished, he finally said.


    "Well, let''s put this matter down for the time being and wait until we have a clear idea of the situation. After all, the purpose of our coming here is not to deal with them, but to distinguish between the heavy and the heavy!"


    "That''s right. Snow leopards usually complain about us. It''s better to give them a headache when they ask us." The woman with electric light in her eyes sneered.


    "Well, according to reliable information, the mercenary regiment that holds the Holy See''s thing has appeared in Mecca and issued a death order. We must get this thing, or we can''t afford it." At this time, the middle-aged man''s eyes suddenly sharpened and his words were sharp.


    "Boss, what on earth is the Holy See''s stuff that makes everyone so excited? What''s the use of what we want from the Holy See?" The bald man was a little puzzled and asked suspiciously.


    The middle-aged man looked up at the ceiling. After a long time, he lowered his voice and said, "the shroud of Jesus!"


    When this remark was made, the whole audience was in an uproar, and their faces were shocked.

 Chapter 693

    "The shroud of Jesus!"


    These five words, as if have the power to take people, people can''t help changing color.


    After a long time, another Cunban youth was surprised and said, "boss, isn''t that in Turin Cathedral in Italy?"


    Although the others didn''t speak, they all looked suspicious and unbelievable.


    Who doesn''t know, that piece of cloth is the most closely preserved and precious thing in Christianity. It''s a relic, an absolutely priceless treasure. It''s mostly said that this piece of cloth was used for burial after Christ died on the cross.


    It is more said that this cloth has various miracles, on which there are images of the former and the latter of Jesus, which ordinary people can see and bring good luck to people.


    But just because of the value of this cloth, it is only put on public exhibition about four times every 100 years, and ordinary people can''t see it at all.


    Now listen to boss this meaning, as if the shroud of Jesus appeared here, how can not surprise people.


    "Well, it''s said that the cloth was stolen by the rat king at a high price, and then it was sent here by the God armed mercenary regiment. But the former wanted to kill the rat king and got away with it, which made a mistake."


    Originally, it was a secret and shouldn''t be said casually. But if this kind of thing happened, it couldn''t be concealed at all. The middle-aged man simply picked it out.


    "Rat king, God''s mercenary regiment!"


    "You are not unfamiliar with these two names. The former is a mysterious thief in the dark world of Europe. He once went in and out of the Louvre, such as his own garden. He is famous for his impetuousness. He is also known as a great thief in the Chinese world."


    However, no matter what the name is, this person is also a shady guy. Although all those present have heard of it, they don''t care about it, but the latter is different.


    One of the three largest mercenaries in Europe, with about 2000 men, is as powerful as the armed forces of some African countries.


    If these two news are true, nine times out of ten it is true.


    But then the bald man shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Although God''s mercenary regiment is powerful, the holy see is not vegetarian. They don''t have the reason to strike a stone with an egg."


    Unlike Huaxia, the most powerful underground forces in Europe are not mercenaries or killer groups, but the dark Parliament.


    The latter is a big Mac, deeply embedded in the economy and politics of various countries.


    However, on the head of the dark Council, it was the holy see that was holding him down. After fighting for thousands of years, the dark Council was forced to go underground.


    Although the prestige of the holy see is different from that of the past, no one dares to belittle the skinny camel that is bigger than the horse.


    To put it bluntly, except for the state, no force in Europe can compete with the Vatican.


    Even the well-known first family and the dark Council had to come in second.


    If God''s mercenary regiment really moves the Holy See''s treasure, I''m afraid it''s really looking for death.


    The middle-aged man, with a hint of sarcasm in his face, said, "God''s mercenary regiment does not dare to disobey the Holy See, but it''s hard to say if it''s used by people and they don''t know it."


    Whoo!


    When they heard this, their eyes widened. If this is the case, I''m afraid there is an invisible hand behind them, even the Vatican plays with it.


    "Well, it''s not sure yet. All we have to do is confirm the news. If the news is true, it''s a dead order. We must get it!" The middle-aged eyes glittered and said in a deep voice.


    ¡­¡­


    Room, Ning Tao pan sitting on the bed, nostrils have a trace of white gas overflow, repeatedly dissipated in the air.


    On him, at the same time, there is a faint fragrance. If you don''t smell it carefully, you can''t smell it at all.


    This is body glaze, a sign of purity.


    In fact, primates can send out fragrance, but unfortunately eat grains, the environment is dirty, and they are already not pure.


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes and vomited heavily.


    He bent down and nodded with satisfaction.


    He has been in the Middle East for half a month, and practice has become his daily way to pass his boring time.


    The desert in the Middle East is sparsely populated and relatively energetic, which is conducive to cultivation. He has made great progress these days.


    From the bed down, Ning Tao stretched a stretch, suddenly all over a burst of crackling sound, as if setting off firecrackers in general.


    In addition to some boring days, others are pretty good.


    Ning Tao originally thought that the United States would make a big move when it suffered a loss last time, but half a month later, the other side was hesitant, which made people suspicious.


    From his pocket, he took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. Thinking that there was a temporary meeting, Ning Tao turned out of the room.


    When I went out, I felt out a cucumber in the refrigerator and took a bite of it.


    The cucumber was sent by Dong Miaomiao to relieve the heat.The weather in the Middle East is hot!


    Well, if you don''t wrap your head in the sun for two hours, your skin will burn.


    Surprisingly, Ning Tao is wearing casual clothes and has no sweat on his whole body, which is probably one of the benefits of cultivation.


    The houses are all mobile houses, which are easy to dismantle. After all, Ning Tao and others will not live here. The layout is also very particular. They are scattered to prevent the attack of artillery.


    Looking up at the construction workers in the distance, Ning Tao takes one hand and walks towards an unimportant house behind him.


    This is a temporary meeting room. It''s not noticeable.


    When Ning Tao came in, Dong Miaoke and several group leaders were all there, but Fang Kai was not. The latter, apart from assigning tasks, generally did not participate in such meetings. They had the consciousness that they should not listen.


    "Drillmaster Ning, this is some information collected by Jina recently. You can have a look first."


    When Ning Tao says hello to everyone, Dong Miaoke pushes a document on the table to him with a heavy face.


    "Oh." Ning Tao took the document and chewed the cucumber to have a look.


    But just three or five breaths, Ning Tao closed the document and asked, "why do you show me this?"


    The above content is a fight that happened the day before yesterday. It seems that the mercenary regiment supported by the United States started to fight with the local armed forces. He didn''t look at it carefully.


    For these, he really can''t raise the possibility that the situation in the Middle East is complicated and there is a big power strategy behind it. You beat me and I beat you all day long, but this is not what a little monk cares about.


    Dong Miaoke looked solemn, staring at Ning Tao and said, "it''s not as simple as you can see. It''s said that there are God''s mercenary regiment in the Middle East, God of war squad in the United States, and underground forces in Europe."


    "I wipe, so hard?" Ning Tao, biting the bottom of the cucumber, was stunned, and finally got a little interested. He got closer and asked, "how about the casualties of the Ares team in the United States?"

 Chapter 694

    Although there is no movement in the United States these days, Ning Tao has not relaxed his vigilance. His heart is tense. Last time, the Ares team left a deep impression on him.


    After he learned that the other side came, there are nearly 50 people, a squadron, suddenly feel great pressure.


    With the help of hot weapons, the two sides may win or lose by fifty-five points, but if they fight close to each other, I''m afraid the greedy wolf is really not the opponent.


    Of course, this is also greedy wolf learning Qigong time is too short, the other side is a gene warrior, can be quick, can''t compare.


    Just like traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, we have to admit that it may take a week for traditional Chinese medicine to see the same diseases, but it may take a day for western medicine to see them.


    Some people will say that western medicine is not good, treatment does not root, harmful to the body.


    Just like the gene warrior, there must be disadvantages in pulling out seedlings to encourage growth, but so what? Compared with the harvest, it''s nothing to pay.


    For example, many girls now know that cosmetics are not good, but they still use them every day, the same reason.


    The thought turned in his mind, which was the best news he had heard in half a month.


    It''s better to let the Ares team get rid of them all, so that he can rest easy.


    Dong Miaoke looks strange. She finds that her thoughts are not on the same channel as the one in front of her.


    However, she also knew what Ning Tao was thinking. She hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s not clear how the Ares team lost, but the God mercenaries are said to have broken up, and the loss of the Ares team is not small."


    Speaking of this, Dong miaokuo pauses and continues, "during this period of time, the Ares team should not be a threat to us, but the impact of this incident is not small. The news from Jina is blocked. I want you to inquire about it."


    This is also the purpose for Ning Tao to come to the meeting today. The Middle East can be said to be involved in the hearts of many big powers. For China, if it holds oil in the Middle East, it is tantamount to holding China''s throat.


    The battlefield in the Middle East is also very important. When such a big thing happens, China must master "Oh!" Ning Tao blinked his eyes. He was confused. Fortunately, he understood that he wanted them to inquire about it. There was no way. Since it was a task, it was about to be completed. Now he shrugged his shoulders and said, "what do you want us to do?"


    If you don''t understand, he won''t think about it. Just obey the order.


    "It''s not us, it''s you. This time it''s mainly your task." Dong Miaoke''s mouth turned up with a trace of cunning.


    "I I''m not a local snake here. "


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately in the heart has a bad premonition, licked the lower lip, not confident way, "you mean not to let me go straight into the U.S. military base, grab a tongue to ask."


    He himself thinks that this idea is ridiculous. With his strength, the risk is not small. The incident of the last sneak attack on the secret point of the US Army has just dissipated. To touch the nerves of the US emperor again is to seek death.


    "Instructor Ning, where are you going?"


    Dong Miaoke covered his red lips with a smile. He shook his head, squinted at Ning Tao and said, "even members of the ordinary ares team of the U.S. Army may not know the truth. There are several people who must know that these people are old customers of the east city bar. You may be able to meet them there."


    When Dong Miaoke opened his mouth, he pushed an envelope again.


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao tugged at the corner of his mouth, looked down at the envelope, then looked up at Dong Miaoke, eyes raised, "I''m not familiar with these people, how can they tell me?"


    "Instructor Ning can conquer them with charm." Dong Miaoke blinked, half joking.


    Ning Tao forehead suddenly out of a black line, this where is to let him charm ah, is clearly let him unscrupulous.


    "No way!"


    After hesitating for a moment, Ning Tao still shook his head and said, "drillmaster Dong, it''s not that I don''t agree, but now our task is to guard here well. As a commander, I''m absent without permission. If something happens, I''ll go to the military court. Please say hello to the above and send someone who has the ability to do it!"


    I''m kidding. In Ning Tao''s opinion, it''s better to touch less. He doesn''t want to get involved.


    Dong Miaoke is familiar with Ning Tao''s character. He smiles and looks at Ning Tao without blinking.


    "Instructor Ning, don''t worry. According to the intelligence, the Ares team of the US Army has no time for us now. Moreover, with our layout, the snow leopard commando team will not ignore the casualties and ask you to stay here, wasting resources." The implication is that you are not needed here.


    "It''s said that as long as this mission is completed, and you killed the Ares team last time, you can have two months'' holiday later."


    Dong Miaoke''s words were not surprising, and he once again seduced him.


    Whoo!


    In front of what Ning Tao does not care, but this two months has incomparable attraction to him, let him heavily vomit the turbid breath.


    If it''s not for paying debts, ghosts like to eat sand in the Middle East, and two months'' holiday is not a small temptation to him.


    It has to be admitted that the way of the emperor above is absolutely powerful. Ning Tao pondered a little, then stretched out a hand to Dong Miaoke and said, "OK, bring the things.""What is it?"


    Dong Miaoke was stunned and wondered.


    "Of course, it''s money. It''s expensive to go to a place like that. It doesn''t need money." Ning Tao is like a face to see the appearance of an idiot, see the other party is not clear, so, eyes a stare, voice lines are improved.


    "I''m on business. You don''t want me to pay for it, do you?"


    "Er..."


    This time it''s Dong Miaoke''s turn to be embarrassed. Full of fragrance, she says: you should not be short of money, but she can only think about it in her heart.


    Finally, seeing the skill of Ning Tao pestering people, Dong Miaoke took a deep breath and said, "don''t worry, the money won''t be less than you. I''ll pay you back."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Ning Tao was so happy that he glanced at art and said with a smile, "brother, who wants to go? It''s hard to get reimbursement. It''s said that once the beauties in the Middle East let go, they are as enthusiastic as fire. Do you want to see them?" His face was intoxicated.


    In fact, who wants to eat sand here? But Dong miaokuo is here. They are not as free as Ning Tao. They look around one by one.


    Dong Miaoke''s face turned black. He gritted his teeth and glared at Ning Tao, his heart undulating.

 Chapter 695

    Mecca, which means "sucking" in Arabic, vividly expresses the characteristics of low terrain, high temperature and difficulty in drinking water.


    After modern transformation, it has become more suitable for people to live in. In addition, surrounded by mountains, the mountains rise and fall, and the scenery is magnificent. A large number of tourists travel here every year.


    But this is not the only reason why the city is so important in the world.


    This place has a legendary color, the birthplace of Muhammad, the founder of Islam, is famous all over the world. Muhammad founded and spread Islam in Mecca. In 630 ad, Muhammad led his troops to conquer Mecca and changed the temple into an Islamic mosque.


    Every year, there are a large number of Islamic pilgrims from all over the world.


    Because of this, the religious atmosphere is strong, the government is difficult to operate effectively, and the underground forces in Mecca are also the most chaotic.


    Lantern day, Mecca east city bar, known as one of the three major bars in Mecca, is an important place where underground forces gather.


    As night falls and neon lights light up, Mecca''s nightlife gradually comes.


    Quack!


    At the gate of the east city bar, a large displacement off-road vehicle came rapidly from a distance. When it came near, a beautiful tail flick made a mark on the ground, and the car turned into a parking space steadily.


    This scene, see the doorman is a Leng, but later quickly bow forward, a warm face opened the door, respectful attitude.


    There is a big gap between the rich and the poor in the Middle East. Local tyrants are everywhere. An oil well can make you develop instantly, but there are many poor people who need to eat soil. Looking at the car in front of you, you will naturally be a rich man.


    As soon as the door was opened, a young man in sunglasses and casual clothes came down from the door, and then took out a tip from his pocket. The doorman quickly and respectfully received it, with a more respectful look, "thank you, sir." It''s Arabic.


    The young man didn''t rush in, but pulled down his sunglasses. Suddenly, an angular handsome face appeared. He squinted and looked around. It was Ning Tao.


    Since it''s a business, we can''t aggrieve ourselves. If we get a car, it''s all tourism.


    Not to mention, the off-road vehicle with large displacement is very comfortable to drive. It''s easy to drive all the way. There are not many cars on the road, so it''s hard to avoid losing control. The car drives very fast.


    Here, the oil price is very low. When buying a car, you never consider burning oil. This is one of the reasons why there are so many good cars in the Middle East.


    From his pocket, he took out a cigarette, and the doorman next to him immediately took out the lighter, covered the wind in one hand and lit it attentively.


    Thick suction, the surrounding environment are income fundus, Ning Tao does not stay, stride toward the bar.


    As soon as you enter the bar, it seems that you have come to another world. The dull bass washes your eardrum. There are many beautiful men with blonde hair and blue eyes around you. The eyes of the people with colorful lights on their heads don''t adapt.


    The bars are almost the same. Ning Tao frowned, squinted and looked at them. Then he found a place to sit down. Then the waiter came.


    After ordering a glass of wine, Ning Tao gently clasped his fingers on the table, his eyes gradually widened, and his eyes looked around a little reckless.


    Women in the Middle East are more conservative. They usually wear headscarves on their heads and rarely see their true faces.


    But that was before, and now the wave of openness is also spreading in the Middle East. Many women have let go, not only abandoning their headscarves, but also changing into short skirts and stockings.


    Here, women are more open. Many of them are wearing narrow skirts. If you want to, you can see some colorful underpants. Is that a glance of surprise that can definitely stimulate your kidney.


    Not to mention the upper body that deliberately squeeze out the two groups of white, as if the whole space is full of a strange smell, absolutely make you ready to move.


    I''ve long heard that the Middle East is rich in beauties. It''s not surprising that Ning Tao is holding a cocktail and leaning on his seat, sipping it lightly.


    The bar is a mixture of fish and dragons. It''s true that it''s suitable to inquire about the news in this place. One of the materials given to him by Dong Miaoke is the owner of the bar.


    According to the information, the owner of this bar has a deep background and is a local snake. He also sells news.


    ^¡£ Update * the fastest on C N|v


    in fact, it''s easy for Ning Tao to do things on this site. It''s very dangerous. This is also the reason why he let Ning Tao do it.


    Who wants him to be good at it? He who can do it will do more.


    Since the other party is selling news, Ning Tao wants to see if there is any chance to meet the boss. After all, it''s a good thing that can be solved with money.


    He didn''t want to do it until he had to.


    The dragon has the Dragon way, the mouse has the rat way, the other party can eat here, maybe really have two brushes.


    However, he will not be stupid enough to see someone else''s boss. No one who is not familiar with you is willing to cooperate with you. It is estimated that it will be good if he is not beaten.


    Brain is a good thing. Although he prefers to speak with fists, if it can be solved peacefully, it will be better.


    Ning Tao spent most of his time sitting here, during which many "beauties" came up to beg for a drink.Men are looking for fun here, but women are not. Ning Tao looks good, especially after cultivating immortals. He has an indescribable temperament, which attracts some women''s attention.


    For this kind of woman, Ning Tao can''t deny it. He gave a glass of wine generously. As for the further development of some bold women, he refused.


    It''s not that he wants to keep his body like jade, but that he doesn''t want to aggrieve his kidney. There are a few top-notch beauties around him, and his eyes have grown up. Ordinary people can''t get into his eyes.


    Moreover, now he comes with a mission, so he can''t corrupt so quickly.


    Few of the women who came here were stupid geese. Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t mean it, they got up one after another and found an excuse to leave. There was no need to waste their energy on a person who was not interested.


    Beautiful women come and go, the rest of the single beauty also know interest, know this is not demanding, is waiting for someone, Ning Tao happy at ease, a person enjoying the wine pool.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao, who has just sipped a sip of wine, frowns and feels that there is an unfriendly gaze on his back.


    In fact, when it comes to his cultivation, the inductive force is equivalent to the legendary sixth sense.


    With a slight deviation of his head, Ning Tao squints and looks at a place. His eyes suddenly gather and he looks stunned. Then he pulls out a radian at the corner of his mouth.


    On a platform, a man and a woman sit opposite each other. It''s not good to look at him.


    The man is a bald, five big three thick, a pair of strangers do not look close, the woman''s blonde, hot figure, but he was fighting with the Ares team members.


    I didn''t expect that the other side was also here. Ning Tao didn''t care about their hatred eyes. Instead, he slightly raised his glass and drank it with a little provocation.


    Seeing this, the bald man''s face changed. He was about to get up, but he was held by the blonde woman who closed her eyes.


    Two people said what Ning Tao is not clear, but that bareheaded but stopped, just a pair of eyes stare of more fierce, almost all want to spurt fire.


    "Hehe, it''s interesting."


    Ning Tao smiles and turns his eyes. He seems to think of something. Then he stands up and walks towards them with a wine glass.

 Chapter 696

    As soon as Amy saw Ning Tao coming here, his nerves were tense and he looked solemn.


    In the last battle with Ning Tao, she knew the strength of the other side. It''s estimated that even if she and Mason shot together, she might not be the opponent of the other side.


    And on this occasion, it''s not the time to compete with Ning Tao. They came here with a mission. As the boss said, everything is not as important as it is now.


    Now seeing Ning Tao here, she suddenly has a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Honey, why are you here?"


    Ning Tao came to Amy with an intoxicating smile. He pretended to be familiar. He put one hand on each other''s snow-white neck, and his arm forced him to hold him in his arms. That''s a firm one.


    "It feels good."


    Ning Tao eyebrows a lift, arm down a ring, a pair of big hands dishonestly embrace each other hot waist branch, also fumble.


    Amy was so stupid that she sat there, motionless, as if frightened by Ning Tao.


    It''s not that she wants to hear about it, but that she didn''t expect Ning Tao to be so reckless here. You know, Mecca is a holy land, which is different from those places outside. If you kill people here, the consequences are very serious.


    And the moment she was held by Ning Tao, she just had an action, but her intuition told her that the man in front of her seemed to be a giant beast. If she dared to disobey, she was afraid that the other party would really dare to kill.


    From the beginning, she misjudged the other party. Thinking of this, Amy had a bitter smile in her heart.


    "Let her go!"


    Amy doesn''t speak, which doesn''t mean he''s happy to be bald. The other party has killed so many of them. Now this man is very good. On the contrary, he teases his teammates, which makes him furious. He clenches his fists, suddenly rises up, and his eyes become light bulbs.


    Ning Tao frowns and slowly looks up at the furious Mason. He finally lets Amy go, but then his wrist shakes, and the red wine in the glass splashes on the other side''s face without any sign.


    "What are you?"


    How dare you yell at him? If it were not for this place, I''m afraid he would have killed each other.


    "Damn, you want to die?"


    This time, Mason grabbed the bottle in his hand and roared.


    I''m kidding. He''s a member of the Ares team. How could he be afraid of Ning Tao? He''s worried that he can''t find a chance to revenge. Now he vows to teach him a lesson.


    Ning Tao steps a row, the body strange a turn, cent Hao of the difference to avoid the past, at the same time a finger flick, the wine cup on the hand toward each other''s face and go.


    These are not finished yet. After the wine cup, Ning Tao comes with a punch, which can be described as extremely hot.


    9. Seeing this, Amy, who is breaking away from Ning Tao''s clutches, immediately puts aside her original scruples, raises her hand and strikes it obliquely, and "pa" accurately blocks Ning Tao''s fist.


    "Hey, hey, you two go together."


    Ning Tao PI snorted with a smile. As soon as he lifted his shoulder, he grabbed Mason with one of his grabbing hands. The other hand was not idle. When he swept the table, several beer bottles swept Amy.


    Mason is a straight temper, a little bit on the other side can go out, he also can''t manage so much, raised his hand is a boxing.


    Amy immediately regretted it, and obviously didn''t want to let the wine spill on him. However, Ning Tao didn''t mean it. Once he got his other hand back, he didn''t make a hard contact with his bald head. He pressed his hands on the table and kicked his foot up.


    Instead of retreating, Mason grabs Ning Tao''s ankle with both hands.


    "Hum!" Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, not moved at all. His posture remained unchanged, and his speed was even more amazing.


    Mason has a lot of strength. He planned to catch Ning Tao''s leg and let him fall to the ground. He has confidence in himself, but when they come into contact, he finds that it''s not the same thing at all.


    The strength of the other side''s foot is so great that he can''t hold it with both hands. He holds the other side''s leg and kicks it in the chest.


    Suddenly he felt a strong attack, chest suddenly a pain, the body can''t help rubbing back four or five steps, hit a bar, just stop.


    I''ll kill you while you''re sick! Ning Tao is about to take a step further and discard the opponent, but the figure next to him flashes. A Qianqian jade foot with high heels comes from the side. It''s Amy.


    "The mantis blocks the arm!"


    Ning Tao flashed a wisp of cold light in his eyes. He grabbed it with one hand, just like the previous bald man''s action.


    But by comparison, his action is much faster than the latter. Before Amy can react, she quickly tightens her calf and is caught by Ning Tao.


    To deal with this woman, there is no such thing as pity for jade. With Ning Tao''s step and one hand pulling, Amy can''t stop and is reeled.Ning Tao didn''t give up. He rowed in front of him with one hand, as if he were drawing an invisible Tai Chi on his chest. He tossed Amy out.


    Ning Tao''s strength is not what Amy can fight against. This fall suddenly makes her fall on the ground. Fortunately, the latter supports the ground with both hands. Otherwise, she will suffer a big loss.


    But even so, Amy had a lot of bruises on her hands and arms, which made people feel painful.


    Seeing the roar of the tiger, bald Mason rushed up in a rage.


    He likes Amy, which is well known in the circle. Otherwise, they will not come here disguised as lovers. When Amy is injured, how can they bear it.


    Amy knew that Mason was not Ning Tao''s opponent. Regardless of the pain, he bounced up quickly to cooperate with Mason.


    The fight between the three people has already stirred up many people. You should know that few people dare to make trouble here, and one by one they avoid.


    However, the fighting scene of the three people was an eye opener, as if they were making a movie, which made many people see it splendidly and even applaud.


    But the three were so unscrupulous that they soon alerted the bar staff. In a short time, a dozen thugs ran out from behind and quickly surrounded the three. Then a middle-aged man with the appearance of a manager came to the bar and said nothing.


    Click!


    Ning Tao a hand knife, disappear on Mason''s shoulder, the latter''s arm suddenly rang crack sound, don''t feel stuffy hum a, the body staggers back.


    Ning Tao also wants to take advantage of the victory, but just move, the body is frozen in place, slowly turned his head, looked at the middle-aged man, the latter side of the two bodyguards in the hands of each more than a gun, directly aimed at the three people.


    "Who are these three people who are making trouble here?"


    See three people finally give up, the middle-aged man opened his mouth and yelled, this time in English, Ning Tao understood.


    "Oh, this gentleman, it''s like this. This is my girlfriend. It''s a pity that she secretly came here for a date with a man behind my back and was caught by me."


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, pointed at Amy and said angrily.

 Chapter 697

    "What are you talking about? Who''s your girlfriend?"


    Amy, who was covering her chest, was stunned and then called with a calm face.


    Ning Tao punched him in the chest, but now he was more shocked. Some of them didn''t understand what the Chinese soldiers were doing.


    "Shut up, bitch!"


    Ning Tao was full of grief and indignation, staring at Amy with bare eyes, gritting his teeth and saying, "if you make peace with other men, there''s no reason, isn''t there, bitch. I won''t stop you if you want to find a man, but you also have to make it clear to me!"


    "Son of a bitch, what do you say? I''ll kill you!"


    Mason, whose arm was almost unloaded, was almost out of breath and bleeding. He looked at Amy and finally looked at Ning Tao like a wolf. He would have rushed up if there was no gun nearby.


    "Shut up, I haven''t said anything about you yet!"


    Ning Tao glanced at each other with disdain. Instead, he stared at Amy and said with a sneer, "since you choose to be with him, give me back the ring I bought for you. Let''s clear up!"


    Ning Tao raised his chin and glanced at the ring on Amy''s hand. He said indignantly.


    "You You''re spitting blood Amy''s words are not sharp. She''s going crazy.


    Heaven and earth conscience, she doesn''t know Ning Tao at all, if there is familiarity, there is only hatred between the two sides, she can''t figure out what the other party is trying to do.


    However, the speaker intends to, and listen more intentionally. Mason''s pupils shrink unconsciously when hearing this, and he pauses on Amy''s ring. His face is a bit cloudy and sunny.


    He has been pursuing Amy for a long time, but the other party doesn''t like him at all. Now when he hears Ning Tao''s words, although he doubts it, he has some doubts in his heart after seeing Ning Tao''s vows.


    Seeing these three people, you say, I say, the onlookers around show their feelings one by one. This is the relationship of love triangle.


    The girl who just chatted up with Ning Tao also understood that no wonder the other party just refused. It turned out that was the case.


    "Shut up


    When he heard that he was not looking for trouble, the middle-aged man in the bar began to drink. He was too lazy to pay attention to this. With a wave of his hand, the two men with guns around him immediately put the guy away. The latter stepped forward and looked cold.


    "I don''t care what happened between you, but if you dare to make trouble in the bar, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Amy, who came here to carry out the task and inquire about the news, gradually calms down. When such a thing happened, she was exposed and couldn''t carry it out. She snorted, winked at Mason and was about to walk out.


    It''s not that they don''t want to prove their relationship with Ning Tao, but that their identities are too sensitive, especially American soldiers, who are very unpopular here.


    It''s not as good as Ning Tao''s words.


    In addition, she was more afraid of Ning Tao. In this man, she smelled a dangerous breath. Now is not the time to fight for the length. It''s better to stay away from each other.


    However, she did not leave, in front of her, two tall men blocked her way, look bad, the latter immediately turned to look at the middle-aged man.


    "That''s it?"


    The middle-aged man gave a cold smile, raised his finger and pointed to the messy scene of the three men''s fight. He said in a cold voice, "according to the rules, if you break something, you have to pay for it. You don''t have to pay more. If you take out 10000 dollars, this time it''s OK."


    "What? Why don''t you rob it? "


    Hearing the words, bareheaded Mason quit immediately, and said with staring eyes.


    In fact, the three didn''t do much damage. The other side made it clear.


    "Why, this gentleman is too little, right? That''s 20000 dollars!" The middle-aged man gave a cold hum, and his words were completely cold.


    If you don''t know who dares to make trouble in this place as a local leader, you''d have been beaten first if you hadn''t seen their Kung Fu and didn''t look for trouble on purpose.


    As a member of the Ares team, Mason, who is bald, will be angry in a moment. However, he is stopped by Amy, who turns to look at the middle-aged man.


    "I''m sorry, my friend has a bad temper. Let''s say, we''ll pay ten thousand, he''ll pay ten thousand, half for half."


    Fight with Ning Tao, but also go out to money, Amy heart is also repressed anger.


    "Bitch, you two have made peace with each other. You have spent all my money. Don''t try to leave at once!"


    "You..."


    Each other a slut, let Amy face all green, angry words can''t say, if not in this occasion, she really want to kill each other.


    "Well, no one wants to go out of the door for two thousand dollars!" The middle-aged man had a sneer in his mouth and was impatient.


    This is the beginning of this edition ¡ñ send


    Amy''s mouth twitched, took a few deep breaths, and then said stiffly, "OK, I''ll pay the money!"


    When she opened her mouth, she took out a bank card from her pocket and planned to spend money to avoid disaster.She can see that the Chinese people are just making trouble, but she is really not suitable to stay here. Maybe she has attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    When the middle-aged man heard that he was leaning his head, a waiter came over with a PS machine, Shua, and soon it was done.


    After that, Amy reaches for her reluctant Mason and strides out of the bar. When she leaves, she takes a deep look at Ning Tao and seems to say: This is not the end of it!


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders indifferently. The two sides were enemies but not friends. He had a member who died in the other side''s hands. If he had a chance, he would not be soft handed.


    Quickly deal with this matter, the middle-aged man back to the public a apology, turned to take people toward the back.


    "Ah, that..."


    See the other party to go, Ning Tao quickly step forward, brain quickly turn around, and then think about words.


    The middle-aged man suddenly turned around and looked at Ning Tao. His face was not good and said, "this gentleman, only customers who come here to play are welcome. Anyone who wants to make trouble will not be welcome. I don''t want to have another one!"


    The words are full of warning meaning. After that, the middle-aged man turns around and strides away. He doesn''t give Ning Tao a chance to speak. It seems that he doesn''t care about him at all.


    "Lying trough!"


    Stop in the original place of Ning Tao a face wry smile, stiff in place, in the heart can''t help but scold a sentence.


    It''s his intention to have a dispute with the Ares team. It''s not the main thing to look for trouble, but to see if he can meet the owner of the bar.


    I didn''t expect that these two people would rather spend money to leave.


    Even if he didn''t have money, he said it on purpose. The other side was so good that even his share was taken out.


    When things get to this point, it''s obvious to find something else. Ning Tao shakes his head, looks around, finds a vacant seat, asks for a drink, and falls into other people''s eyes. It''s really like an abandoned man, drowning his worries with wine.


    At this moment, on the second floor of the bar, a woman with arms and delicate face squints at Ning Tao downstairs. After a long time, her full red lips pull out two words: "interesting!"

 Chapter 698

    The woman is wearing a black low cut tunic and a black mini skirt, which makes her figure hot and charming.


    With soft facial lines and delicate facial features, she is really a charming beauty.


    At the moment, the woman''s eyes are shining with charming light, which is quite meaningful.


    "Dear master, is there anything wrong with this man?"


    Behind the woman, a man with firm lines and dark skin stooped to stand behind her, not to mention looking at the woman, but also did not dare to lift his head, as if for fear of blaspheming the woman.


    If Ning Tao was here, he would recognize that the dark man was the man he was looking for, that is, the owner of the bar.


    But now, the boss, who is usually superior, is like a quail, full of fear.


    Behind the man, the middle-aged man who had just been bossing around downstairs also stood behind him, but now his head was lower and he was almost buried in his chest.


    "Ha ha, the people who dare to wrestle with the Ares team are either their own or their opponents. The other side is worth studying." The woman turned around, holding her cheek gracefully with one hand, and her mind was spinning.


    Hearing this, the man turned his head and turned to Ning Tao downstairs, and said respectfully, "master, do you want us to take this boy..." A trace of bitterness flashed in the man''s eyes as he spoke.


    "Monsieur, I warn you, I''m here, and it''s not up to you to make your own decisions!" As soon as the woman looks cold, her eyes look sharply at the man.


    "Yes, yes, master!"


    The man smell speech body slightly tremble for a while, the forehead immediately has the huge sweat bead to roll down, the body bow of more fierce.


    "Hum, you can''t deal with the other party. Now it''s a mess. All you have to do is to investigate those suspicious people. I don''t want any people who can''t control here."


    The woman''s face softened and her voice was indifferent.


    "All right!"


    Muncey quickly agreed, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and wondered, "that What about the one downstairs? "


    "Since he wants to find someone, I''ll go and meet him." When a woman put her hands, there was a twinkle in her eyes.


    "Master, is this too dangerous?"


    Monty looked up and said in dismay.


    The woman didn''t answer. She turned around, twisted her plump hips, stepped on the bright red high heels and left.


    It was not until the woman''s figure disappeared that Monty dared to straighten up, looked down the stairs suspiciously, and waved. The middle-aged man behind him rushed forward, and the former whispered in his ear.


    From upstairs to downstairs, the woman''s step is elegant. She takes a glass of wine from the push plate in front of a waiter. The smile on her face blooms with her step, which is very charming.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know that he is being watched. Now he is drinking with his head down, full of depression.


    The boss didn''t see him. He was wondering whether to come straight to the point or to do it directly, but it seemed that neither idea was good.


    "Can I sit here, sir?"


    Just as he ponders, a fragrant wind blows on his face. When he looks up, a black butterfly sits in front of Ning Tao. He doesn''t feel a light in front of him.


    Black butterfly has a charming long golden hair, long eyelashes is a pair of dark blue eyes, particularly charming, sexy red lips such as rose petals, delicate and moving, skin delicate and white, it is a new look of European and American women Ning Tao, this is absolutely a beautiful girl.


    After that, she opened her glasses with a smile, and then showed her white eyes.


    "Hello, my name is Sophia. Nice to meet you!"


    Pure English, the name is very nice, Ning Tao''s mouth also tilted up a little radian, eyes slightly narrowed, raised the glass to touch with each other, ha ha said with a smile, "Ning Tao."


    No matter whether the other party understands or not, Ning Tao raises his neck and drinks the contents of the cup directly, lighting the bottom of the cup.


    Sophia also sipped the wine in her glass, but she was not so greedy as Ning Tao. Instead, she was very interested in Ning Tao. She put the glass down, leaned over and looked at the latter with more blurred eyes.


    "Sir, I see unhappiness in your eyes?"


    "Is it?"


    Ning Tao, with a smile, reaches out his hand and pours a glass of wine for himself. He leans forward and looks at the beauty close at hand. A touch of infatuation appears on his face.


    "Half a minute ago, I was not happy, but God sent me a beautiful woman. I was very happy."


    Words finish saying, Ning Tao toward the beauty in front of blow mouth wine gas, eyes more desire.


    "Cluck, sir, you have a good sense of humor."


    Sophia giggled and licked her lower lip with lilac tongue. She put her hands on the table and pressed her body slightly. Her chest was full of richness. She said with a smile, "it''s said that the oriental country is very mysterious, and the men there are very charming. Mr. is not from that magical country."Although Sophia smiles again, her words reveal her doubts without any trace.


    "Guess what?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, his sight moved down and fell on the attractive body, his index finger moved.


    "Sir is a man with a story."


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s mouth was tight, Sophia took a sip of wine with a smile and turned away from the topic.


    "You are a very charming woman." Ning Tao also definitely nodded, full of appreciation.


    "Thank you." Sophia was stunned, then covered her mouth and laughed, looking very interested in Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao also no longer uttered a word. He raised his glass and took a sip. But his eyes never left Sophia''s plump chest. He couldn''t see enough anyway.


    I don''t know whether I don''t care or don''t see it. Sophia is indifferent to this. The scene is a little cold. The latter''s long nails scratched the table and said, "Sir, what do you do?"


    "Oh, I''m a female figure sculptor, dedicated to the world''s women Ning Tao hesitates a little bit, and then he says that his face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    "Sculptor?" Sophia''s not sure, so she''s interested.


    "Oh, to put it simply, that is to help beauties like you provide services, such as matching clothes and food, to help women shape a perfect figure!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes finally moved away from the other party''s towering, looked at Sophia''s exquisite face bag, and said with her figure.


    Sophia didn''t quite understand the sculptor''s fresh words, but she understood the other person''s meaning, and the strange color in her eyes was stronger. "Sir, do you think my figure can become more perfect?"


    No woman is satisfied with her figure. Weight loss is a topic that women are always interested in, and Sophia is not surprised.


    "Of course, there is no perfect figure, only a more perfect figure. If Miss Sophia believes me, I can shape you for free." Ning Tao moves his eyes down again, and his words are full of temptation.


    "Really? That''s great. What should I do?" Sophia''s face was tinged with a red, impatient way.


    "It''s very simple. I need to check your body before I can make a more rigorous judgment!" Ning Tao is very principled.

 Chapter 699

    "Check your body." Sophia had a cloud of doubt in her eyes, and then she said with a smile, "I don''t know what kind of examination do you want?" His eyes were deep and full of temptation.


    "Of course, choose a quiet place. I need to measure your circumference first, and then go deep into it for further examination!" Ning Tao look solemn, further temptation way.


    "Oh Sophia nodded and pointed down the stairs. "Sir, there''s a single room upstairs. I don''t know if it''s OK to check there."


    We are all adults. When we talk about this, we naturally know how to check. Ning Tao stopped beating around the Bush and said with a smile, "naturally."


    At the end of the speech, Ning Tao stood up, stretched out a hand and made an invitation.


    Sophia picked up a napkin and wiped her full red lips. A white catkin was on Ning Tao''s palm. Her face was slightly red, revealing a little shyness.


    "Ha ha."


    Ning Tao is like a successful prince. He stretches out his hand and pulls Sophia in his arms. With the other hand around Sophia''s slender waist, he strides toward the steps.


    Sophia was full of aristocratic flavor, but she didn''t resist. She nestled in the latter''s arm, full of feminine.


    There is a single room above the bar. As long as it is convenient, there are young men and women with opposite eyes rolling the sheets downstairs. Many people are full of envy when they see the two people clinging to each other and walking upstairs.


    Sophia is definitely a black butterfly. She has no appearance. Many people are ready to move. Unexpectedly, she is occupied by an unknown boy as soon as she appears, which makes many masculine people itch.


    D ~ F


    but it''s just like this. If it were someone else, there might be a fight. However, after seeing Ning Tao''s strength, no one dared to act rashly.


    It is necessary to know that young people with yellow skin seem to know Chinese Kung Fu. They are not so powerful. Everyone comes here to have fun. No one is uncomfortable.


    Although it''s a bar room, the layout is really good, comparable to the standard of a five-star hotel. We can also see the extravagance of the rich in the Middle East from here.


    The room is warm, not very bright, it can make people fancy, the atmosphere came all of a sudden.


    As soon as the door is closed, Ning Tao embraces Sophia, holds her hands on the wall, imprisons her in her arms, presses her body up, and blows hot air at the woman in front of her. The desire in her eyes is about to burn.


    "Beauty, you are so beautiful."


    "Don''t be so impatient, sir. Didn''t you mean to examine me?" Seeing this, Sophia didn''t have the slightest fear in her eyes. Instead, she stretched out a pair of jade arms against Ning Tao''s chest and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, you''re in perfect shape. You don''t need a general examination. Let''s have an in-depth examination."


    Ning Tao can''t help but say, arms a hug, very domineering will take Sophia, stride toward the bed.


    To this extent, where can he talk with the other party again and go straight to the subject.


    Bang!


    Come to the soft Simmons big bed, Ning Tao a will Sophia to throw on the bed, and then the whole person down.


    In the downstairs is also very gentle man, in the twinkling of an eye put aside the gentle, not to say that oriental men are not called shy?


    Sophia was a little flustered. She clamped her legs and put her hands on Ning Tao. Her voice was a little harsh. "What are you going to do?"


    When she came, she had to know exactly what the other party was up to, but she didn''t care. She wanted to have a drink with the other party. If she tried to cover up the other party''s words, of course, the drinks must have been tampered with.


    But the other party didn''t come according to the plan, which made her unable to react.


    "What else can I do when I''m in bed?"


    Ning Tao, with a smile and a mouth open, kisses Sophia''s full red lips.


    It has to be said that this woman is excellent in both appearance and figure. Based on her experience, she is different from other people. This is also the reason why Ning Tao can feel at ease.


    Sophia''s face was startled, and her head roared. Unexpectedly, a careless man presented her first kiss.


    This man is too bold, you know her identity is not the general noble, the other side this and seek death unintentionally.


    As soon as her hands were lifted, Sophia instinctively clasped Ning Tao''s neck with one hand.


    In this world, there are not many men who can hold her down. How can this despicable Oriental be qualified? It''s blasphemy. She vowed that she would let him die later.


    However, although Ning Tao is focusing on the latter''s kissing, he seems to have long eyes on his body. Before he reaches out his hand, Ning Tao catches him and gives him the bully.


    In order to prevent this woman from making trouble again, his other hand was also made in the same way, hiding the other hand behind the other person''s head, and his hand kept moving.


    But this sweet kiss, not to mention, Ning Tao found the new world. This woman was completely panicked and lost her elegance downstairs."It''s not a child, is it?"


    Ning Tao heart can''t help but jump out of this idea, a heart suddenly alive.


    In fact, all this he just bluff each other, at most is to take advantage of, although this woman is good, but he did not have the habit of sleeping with people.


    But with this kiss, Ning Tao''s eyes are a little red, and he''s really ready to move.


    It''s undeniable that Chinese men have more or less something in common. Women''s heart knot. If this woman is really a place, he really doesn''t mind pretending to be a real one. It''s all a wonderful encounter on this trip to the Middle East.


    However, he thought so, but Sophia did not regard it as a beautiful encounter. If she really lost her body here, the consequences would not be generally serious.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s hands are dishonest on her, she immediately raises her knee and suddenly raises it, which is about to hit Ning Tao''s key point. Her hand is not fierce.


    Ning Tao had been defending the other side for a long time. He pressed down the other side''s legs with one hand. Then his legs pressed down the other side''s legs and forced them apart.


    Holding each other''s lips for a while, Ning Tao can''t satisfy this kind of shallow communication. His lips follow each other''s slender neck and directly come to Sophia''s chest. His teeth bite the collar of the dress and directly bring it down.


    Especially under the light, the intoxicating luster of the reflection above is a great stimulation to Ning Tao.


    Another big hand is not idle, directly on the waist, action can be said to be skilled, love field veteran.


    Ning Tao''s action is too fast, which makes Sophia confused. Seeing this, he struggles quickly and shouts, "what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 700

    Sophia, who is usually like a princess, is now completely flustered. However, what she doesn''t know is that her shouting will only stimulate Ning Tao.


    Update! Most of the people who go upstairs are doing this. The sound insulation effect is not generally good. If you want to attract other people''s attention, there is no door.


    Ning Tao is indifferent, hands in its plump delicate body upstream, this strange feeling, Sofia has never experienced in his life.


    But then she felt the other hand''s palm all the way down, and some hazy consciousness came back, her legs desperately close together, and her fear increased infinitely.


    No matter how ignorant she is, she knows what this man wants to do. It will be too late if she doesn''t stop him.


    However, to this son, Ning Tao is on the arrow, which can be this woman said not to do not do, hand strength suddenly heavy a few points.


    The finger has already rowed to the other side''s thigh, just want to take down, suddenly a cold thing against his head, let his action suddenly stop.


    Slowly a look up, see Sophia don''t know where to grab a black pistol, muzzle top on his forehead, the former face indignant looking at Ning Tao, shortness of breath.


    "Well Beauty, it''s not appropriate for us to shoot at such a romantic moment. "


    This time, Ning Tao''s desire in the heart is suddenly flushed completely, in the heart secretly scolds oneself to be flushed by the desire to faint the head, knows clearly this woman has the question, but also dares to be so unscrupulous.


    At the moment, she was about to lift her trousers with both hands. But as soon as she moved, Sophia immediately screamed, "don''t move!"


    There is no reason for a woman to lose her sense. Ning Tao immediately raised her hands and said with a bitter smile, "beauty, I just want to lift my pants up. It''s boring."


    Just like this guy said, he was dazzled by desire. At this time, he dares to make such a joke.


    Hearing this, Sophia thought that the other side had also pulled out his gun. She subconsciously glanced down and suddenly realized that the muzzle of the gun was on Ning Tao''s head. She gritted her teeth and said, "shameless!" At the same time, the thigh was raised and the knee was pushed up again.


    Hiss!


    This time, the other side is not polite. Although Ning Tao blocked it with his thigh when he was in a hurry, his thigh was also meat, so he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Of course, he didn''t hide it on purpose. If he didn''t let the woman out of breath just now, I''m afraid that she might be excited and give it to her head.


    At close range, Ning Tao doesn''t have much assurance that he can retreat completely. After all, his head hasn''t reached the level that King Kong is not bad.


    "Who are you?"


    Sophia quickly regained her sense, staring at Ning Tao, word by word.


    "I don''t know who I am. I''m a sculptor!" Ning Tao just pretends to be stupid.


    "Don''t tell the truth, do you?" Sophia snorted coldly, and the strength of her hand felt strengthened.


    "Don''t No, I said


    Ning Tao quickly raised his hands and said with a smile, "I''m Ning Tao. In fact, I''m from China."


    "What are you doing here?"


    See Ning Tao very spineless move, Sophia Leng under, the irony in the eyes more Sheng, again forced to ask.


    "What are you doing at the bar?"


    Ning Tao seems to see an idiot in general, eyes down at each other''s white, greasy crooked way.


    Now two people''s posture is not ambiguous, Sophia''s clothes do not cover the body lying below, Ning Tao lying on his body, how to see how ambiguous.


    "You get off me."


    Sophie Arden also understand the wrong, the other hand pushed down Ning Tao, pulled it to one side, pulled a sheet wrapped in the body, to prevent the leakage of spring.


    "I advise you to be honest, or I promise you won''t get out of this door."


    From the beginning to the end, Sophia did not put down her pistol, covered her chest with a sheet, and sat up slowly. She had seen Ning Tao''s skill, and didn''t want to have an accident.


    "I''ve said that. You don''t believe what I can do!" Ning Tao''s pants are half off, but the atmosphere has long gone. He reaches out and wants to lift his pants.


    Although still wearing underwear, but this is not elegant.


    "Don''t move!"


    Once bitten by a snake, and ten years afraid of a well, Sophia now has a blue gut.


    Originally, she intended to ask Ning Tao''s details, but she didn''t expect that the other party was good. As soon as she came up, she directly began to take advantage of her. She didn''t have any gentlemanly demeanor. If she didn''t want to ask something from Ning Tao''s mouth, I''m afraid she would have shot long ago.


    "Good, good, I don''t move. Beauty, business can''t be done. Benevolence and righteousness are here. Since you don''t want to do it, let''s break up and let''s not owe each other. What''s the matter?"


    "if you want to be beautiful and want to go even if you take advantage of it, how can it be so cost-effective? If you don''t explain it well today, I promise you will die ugly."


    Sophia was hoarse, emotional, and completely lost her grace.


    This man said light, but also a beat two scattered, this is a beat two scattered things? The other party dares to tease her. It''s hard to know how to write dead words."What do you want? You''re not a policeman. What do you want me to tell you?"


    Ning Tao looks disappointed and shakes his head.


    "You''d better not use your words in front of me. If you have such good skills, don''t tell me that you are an ordinary person. I''ll ask you for the last time, are you here for that thing?"


    "That thing?"


    Ning Tao''s brow wrinkled, some didn''t know, so he said, "what is it?"


    "Don''t pretend to be a fool, since the person who can sing oboe with the American ares team can''t know that thing, say, are you sent by the United States?"


    Ning Tao''s scene upstairs can deceive most people, but it can''t deceive Sophia, because the latter is a member of the Ares team. It''s impossible to make trouble here because of this kind of thing. Ning Tao has such good skills, but his girlfriend runs away and can still drink here.


    About a deliberation, flaws are not small, this is why she found Ning Tao.


    If you let Ning Tao see it because of this, he will give a thumbs up for the woman''s IQ, which is very good.


    But the IQ is good, does not mean that EQ is also good, know Ning Tao has a good skill, also dare to hand in person, is tantamount to falling into the tiger''s mouth.


    Ning Tao is just a Leng, in the dark, as if caught something, stretched out his hand and pointed to the other side''s chest, embarrassed way, "beauty, your milk, pasted off."


    "Ah..."


    Hearing this, Sophia lowered her head and pulled the sheets subconsciously.


    But just at this moment of distraction, Ning Tao made a lightning move, one hand suddenly pressed the other side''s wrist holding the gun, and the whole person pressed up on Sophia.

 Chapter 701

    Bang, bang, bang.


    In fact, when Sophia lowered her head, she found something bad. She suddenly retreated. As soon as Ning Tao caught her wrist, her strength suddenly retreated, and she shot decisively.


    However, men''s strength is always higher than women''s. in the end, the muzzle of the gun is still not aimed at Ning Tao, and Sophia''s shots are all in vain.


    However, these shots startled Ning Tao and slowed down the pressure.


    Sophia couldn''t hide herself at this time. As soon as she pressed her other hand on the bed, she rolled down like a fish and couldn''t catch it.


    Ning Tao''s hand strength is not small, but also want to catch the other party''s gun, Sophia seems to know that his strength is not as good as the other party, even resolutely threw the pistol out, barefoot on the carpet on the ground, the other hand split to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao didn''t even think about it. He took the right hand to go up. However, with a little touch of his hands, Ning Tao''s body was shaken on the bed and almost didn''t fall.


    "I wipe, so hard!"


    Ning Tao also didn''t expect that this woman''s skill is so good, on the face is a surprise.


    Sophia was also shocked and retreated four or five steps, but as soon as she turned, she ran to the place where the pistol fell, trying to pick it up.


    "Hum!" Ning Tao cold hum a voice, hands on the bed a prop, has been the foot suddenly pop up.


    The arm is not as long as the thigh. Sophia didn''t expect that the other side still had this hand. She was severely mixed with one foot. Fortunately, she only managed to stabilize herself with one hand on the wall.


    She also understood to come over, simply also don''t pick up gun, waist limbs a twist, both hands toward Ning Tao to grasp, the speed is amazing.


    Gee!


    This strength, speed than just now, as if a little more level, Ning Tao surprised, dare not neglect, body back to the bed a little, hand a pillow toward each other.


    Sophia waves her hand and pats the pillow off. She points to the wind and leans out again. She doesn''t see the rabbit or the eagle.


    Ning Tao frowned and raised his arm to fight,


    the palm of his fist collided with each other. Both of them were shocked, but Ning Tao was horrified. You know that he had used a lot of spiritual power in his fist just now, but it didn''t seem to hurt him.


    Just don''t allow him to think, Sophia five fingers like hook, nail like five with dagger, toward Ning Tao''s neck.


    "No face, Ma!"


    %^Ning Tao was angry when he saw this. He took advantage of the other party. Looking at this posture, he clearly wanted to kill himself.


    Ning Tao is more concerned about his own life. He holds his hand across his body and blocks his opponent''s inevitable attack. Then he suddenly points his elbow on his opponent''s chest and makes his hand sharp.


    If the other party wants him to die, he will give others some color to see.


    Sophia didn''t know that Ning Tao''s hand was so pungent and he couldn''t dodge. He was pointed by the other party''s elbow. Even if there was a lot of soft meat, he couldn''t help a strong pain. His body couldn''t bear the force, so he couldn''t lean back.


    Ning Tao is not polite, his hands suddenly grabbed each other''s feet, to his two sides.


    Well, Sophia completely became the fish on the sticky board. She couldn''t hold her body. Being pulled by Ning Tao, she almost missed Ning Tao''s face and fell on the bed.


    Fortunately, this is not hard, otherwise the other side of this delicate skin, without a piece of blood red.


    Seeing that the other party still has to struggle, Ning Tao snorts, intending to teach the woman a lesson. She turns her hands and forces Sophia to lie on the bed.


    Then Ning Tao a slap raised, "Pa Pa Pa" a series of slap sound, mercilessly hit the other side that plump full hips, that called a loud.


    Sophia felt like she was going crazy, and she felt the pain of humiliation, and her whole body was about to burn.


    Under the strong stimulation, black lines suddenly appeared on her face, and then two tusks protruded from her mouth.


    Yes, Sophia is a blood clan, not only that, she is also a blood clan princess, usually don''t say someone dare to offend her, even if it is rare to see her more.


    But the blood clan has always been shameful, less than a last resort, she did not want to expose their identity, especially in this sensitive joint.


    But she can''t manage so much now. There''s no way. The only way for the blood clan to recover is to have the strongest strength.


    She also saw that this man is very skilled. Under normal circumstances, he is not his opponent.


    Now she had only one idea in her mind, which was to tear each other up and drink his blood.


    She must let Ning Tao pay a painful price as a consequence of offending her.


    Just as she was about to turn around to fight back, a hard object suddenly stood up to her waist, and then in her ears came the voice of the despicable joking, "not only do you have a gun, but I also have one. Now turn around obediently!"


    Yes, senior official Ning also came with a gun. At the moment, he sat on the other side''s lap and looked at Sophia with a sneer. The gun in his hand was still in his hand from time to time.It''s just that he didn''t move the palm of his hand away from the other person''s buttocks. He pinched it intentionally or unintentionally. The handle was quite good, and he was enjoying it.


    If Ning Tao saw the tusks on Sophia''s face, he didn''t know if there was such elegance. He said that he would be scared.


    Sophia''s body is frozen there, and her skill will rise a lot after she becomes crazy, but it''s just like a fool''s dream to want to fight bullets in the flesh at such a short distance.


    At the point of the pistol, Sophia, who was furious, calmed down. With a little hesitation and a move of heart, the frenzy on her face was quickly relieved, the fangs miraculously recovered, and the black lines on her face disappeared in an instant.


    Since it''s useless, it''s better to put it away.


    "Beauty, it''s unnecessary for us to meet by chance. How can we live up to such a beautiful day? Why don''t we have a candlelight talk?" Ning Tao talks freely, and the smile on his face becomes more and more intense.


    Nowadays, power comes out from under the barrel of a gun. It''s much better than skill.


    Sophia could not understand Ning Tao''s words, but she understood the other person''s general meaning, which was to talk about. Hearing this, she put down her mental arithmetic.


    If the other side doesn''t say a word and shoots directly, I''m afraid that even if she is a blood clan, it''s estimated that she will die today.


    "Well, let''s talk. You let me up first." Sophia clenched her teeth and said.


    Some talks are good, proving that there is still a chance to get away. Sophia can only go one step at a time.


    "Er..." Ning Tao realized that he was still sitting on the other side''s leg. It was really not good to talk like this. Some of them were not willing to open from the other side''s leg. He grabbed the other side''s buttocks and took them away. He raised his hand and sniffed between the wings of his nose. His face was intoxicated.


    "I warn you, I have a bad temper. Don''t play tricks!"

 Chapter 702

    By Ning Tao said so, Sophia in the heart of some careful thinking also put away, she just can understand the other party''s hard work, to now her chest is still painful.


    This man is not a gentleman.


    Slowly sat up, turned around, looking at the hands of the gun Ning Tao, lip bite bite, eyes like water in general, way, "what do you want?"


    She already had some regrets to provoke Ning Tao, the other party''s disposition he ponders not thoroughly.


    "What can I think of?" Ning Tao eyes down, staring at each other''s chest full, hehe straight smile, meaning self-evident.


    But Sophia was scared by the other person''s eyes. She quickly pulled her clothes up, but the clothes had been torn by Ning Tao just now. This pull made her feel a bit like she couldn''t cover up. If she wanted to pull the sheet, Ning Tao directly insured the pistol.


    "I warn you, don''t move, or I can''t guarantee that the guy in my hand will go off."


    Sophia, who just picked up the sheet, didn''t dare to move. Her face was stiff and black. She doubted that it was Ning Tao''s intention, this shameless guy.


    In the heart, she even wanted to fight with each other, this idea constantly wantonly in the heart, planning to win.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you. As long as you answer me a few questions, your rudeness to me just now will be cleared up. How about none of us owe anyone?" Ning Tao tilted his head, eyes wantonly in each other''s body, but a face of Zhengqi.


    Sophia gritted her teeth and wanted to bite Ning Tao a few words. Just now, I didn''t know who almost didn''t rape her. Now she said that she was not interested.


    Knowing that it''s not the time to take him seriously, Sophia''s face suddenly perked up when she heard the other party''s request.


    It doesn''t matter if you just answer a few irrelevant questions.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    She doesn''t want to go to extremes if it can be settled peacefully. This man is too evil for her to understand.


    "Where is that thing?"


    Ning Tao pretends to be relaxed and asks slowly.


    In fact, he wanted to ask something from the woman''s mouth.


    Don''t ask him how he knows that this woman has material in her stomach. Ask him how he beat the people of the Ares team at that time. It''s so bloody. Which woman is not afraid.


    But this woman turns a blind eye. Of course, there are many bold women in the bar who don''t come to have fun. Which woman will come to touch the glass with him with wine.


    Which of the seven or eight women I met just now didn''t come for a drink?


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Sophia had chatted up with others in the bar, and everything she did was like a gourd and a gourd. In Ning Tao''s eyes, she became a copycat.


    To this room, is to prove Ning Tao''s view is right, even the gun out, his judgment is more accurate.


    Both of them have the same purpose, but what Sophia said just now arouses Ning Tao''s vigilance. Although he doesn''t know what it is, it doesn''t prevent him from opening the topic.


    "Even your people don''t know. How can I know? You three came here just to get information?"


    In fact, Sophia is also guessing Ning Tao''s identity. By contrast, she naturally regards Ning Tao as a member of the American gene warfare team, otherwise she won''t ask her for something directly.


    "We?"


    Ning Tao pondered a sentence in the mouth, this just understand the meaning of the other party, in the heart a joy, sidelong way, "do you know who we are?"


    "Well, there''s nothing I don''t know here. I warn you that it''s not something that your ares team can intervene in. The last lesson should be enough." Sophia had a stern look and a little dignity in her words.


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao frowned slightly, feeling the amount of information in each other''s words is not small, carefully digested for a while, then tried to say, "what is that thing?"


    Vaguely, he felt that this thing should have something to do with what he wanted to investigate, so he became a little interested.


    "What? The country that claims to be the most democratic and free country will also hide such things from its people! " Sophia''s mouth was full of sarcasm.


    It seems that the other party has already regarded him as a member of the Ares team. Ning Tao is too lazy to explain. He simply admits it, bares his teeth and says, "the revolutionary division of labor is different. I''m too low and I don''t know. You can tell me about it."


    Sophia smelled a little doubt in her eyes. She had just fought with Ning Tao. The opponent''s skill was not low. She didn''t know what he looked like. Her thoughts moved in her mind and her words were not so polite.


    "I think you''d better not know, otherwise it''s not good for you."


    "Damn it, you don''t get so much nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll go straight to you!"


    Ning Tao is impatient when he hears the words. He is most tired of this kind of people who have no eyes. He doesn''t look at the current situation. I have the gun in my hand.


    "You..."


    Sophia was choked for a while, her face was red, and she was speechless.Too rude, this man has no self-restraint at all, Sophia is very angry in her heart, but she can''t attack. She takes a deep breath and opens her mouth like a broken jar.


    "It''s going to get around sooner or later. It''s not a secret. It''s the Holy See''s shroud of Jesus."


    "What is it?"


    Ning Tao smell speech a stay, can''t believe of repeated a, "shroud?"


    He had heard of it. It was said that it was like a piece of linen wrapped around Jesus after he was tortured.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Sophia nodded and admitted.


    "Er..." Ning Tao can''t figure it out. He grabs his hair and asks suspiciously, "isn''t that in the hands of the Holy See?"


    That thing may be regarded as a treasure in the eyes of Westerners, but Ning Tao was surprised and didn''t express anything. After all, he didn''t believe in Western things.


    After making trouble for a long time, she didn''t know anything about her feelings. Sophia was angry. She didn''t know how she usually mixed up. Since she talked about this, she also concealed it.


    #M head! FA 7L


    Ning Tao didn''t understand until Sophia finished.


    It turned out that someone had stolen the cloth. Later, some god mercenary regiment brought it here to trade. However, it was attacked secretly and several forces competed. Finally, the cloth disappeared.


    After making trouble for a long time, it turned out that this piece of cloth was responsible for the disturbance during this period of time. The state tried hard to find out, which made him find out by accident. It was also a pity.


    "I said that piece of cloth is not from the Holy See. It can''t be eaten or drunk. Why do so many people rob it?"


    Ning Tao has a toothache. If what Sophia said is true, he doesn''t feel it''s worth it. He is involved in so many people to fight for a rag. What''s the point.


    "Of course, that piece of cloth is not ordinary cloth, there are big secrets in it!" Sophia looked at Ning Tao''s expression with a look of disdain and a lot of dignified words.

 Chapter 703

    Hear secret two words, finally caused Ning Tao a little curious, slant head to see Sophia, "what secret?"


    "It is said that the shroud of Jesus contains the secret of immortality Sophia looks complicated, word by word.


    "Eternal life?"


    Ning Tao raised his eyelids and shook his head. "Even their heads don''t live long. You can believe that!"


    Naturally, he didn''t believe it. You know, in China, from ancient times to modern times, from emperors to monks, no one has ever heard of immortality.


    It is said that there are monks who have become immortals. For example, Lao Tzu rode a cow to the west to go out of the Han pass and emerged as an immortal. For example, the eight immortals of the cave also practiced to become an immortal. But Ning Tao knew that this was not the case at all.


    Practice is mysterious in the eyes of outsiders, but it''s naturally different in his eyes. Even if you reach the realm of refining the spirit, you can be 300 years old at most, and it''s still early to live.


    Those legendary immortals are not immortals, and they have broken through the alchemy and reached the land immortal realm. They have many incredible abilities, and their age is further lengthened, but they can never live forever.


    "It''s just a legend, but there must be a secret on the shroud!" Sophia also shook her head, hesitating.


    Ning Tao sneered, "if there is a secret, after so many years, the people of the Holy See will not understand it. Where has it come from?"


    "This is not clear!" Sophia frowned slightly and hesitated a moment later. She said, "maybe she didn''t find the right research method."


    "You just said that not long ago, the Ares team also made a move?"


    Ning Tao is not interested in the mess of the shroud. Just have a brief understanding. After thinking about it, he still asks the key point.


    This is the biggest threat to the camp of the construction team, so he naturally needs to make a clear inquiry.


    "Well, yes." Sophia nodded, words fell, she felt wrong, eyes gradually become sharp up, "you are not the American ares team?"


    "Miss Sophia, please look at the present form. Do I ask you, or do you ask me?" Ning Tao turns his eyes when he hears the speech, and his words are impolite.


    Choked again, Sophia''s pretty face cooled down, and her cheeks bulged and she refused to speak.


    "How about the Ares team?" Ning Tao took out a cigarette from his pocket and asked casually.


    "Hum, if you dare to interfere in this kind of affairs at will, the casualties are not small. This time, the God of war has come to a squadron, and it is said that more than half of the casualties have occurred." Sophia''s words are full of the smell of falling into the well and schadenfreude.


    "So."


    Now he knows something about the Ares team. A team usually has no more than 30 people, which is similar to the greedy wolf. There are three ares teams, that is, nearly 100 people.


    If there are more than half casualties, that is to say, there are less than 50 people who can fight. In addition, those who died in their hands last time are sure that, as Dong Miaoke said, the camp should be safe.


    More than 30 greedy wolf soldiers, plus more than half of the platoon''s peacekeepers, can go home to hold their children if they can''t even stop them.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t speak, Sophia hesitated a little, then stared at Ning Tao and said, "Sir, can I go now?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned to the other side, "I haven''t finished asking. What''s your hurry?"


    Sophia really wanted to fight with Ning Tao. This guy was so hateful, but he was still under the eaves and said, "if you have any questions, just ask!"


    "One last question."


    Ning Tao smashes his mouth and sweeps his eyes on the other side''s curve again. He says leisurely, "who are you?"


    This is also the place where he is confused. Seeing the other party talking, even the secret information is clear, and then looking at the conversation, it is obvious that he is not an ordinary person, which makes him a little curious.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you, sir." Hearing this, Sophia''s face changed and her voice became cold.


    "Why doesn''t it matter?" Ning Tao looks a Su, "who knows what you just said is true or false, I always want to know who you are."


    "No comment!" Sophia, with a cold face, said without expression.


    She was able to see that this shameless guy was just pushing his nose on his face.


    "Don''t say it. Well, don''t blame me for my hard work!" Ning Tao gives a cold smile and puts the black muzzle on Sophia''s chest with a cold look.


    "You..."


    When she was shot, Sophia was shocked and angry, and her lungs were about to explode.


    Angry is Ning Tao does not keep his promise, now also want to take advantage of her, surprised is the other side of the muzzle is aimed at her heart.


    You should know that the power of the blood clan comes from the heart. If this part is shot by others, she will die.


    How can she calm down.


    "As I said just now, patience is limited. You can choose to live or die." Ning Tao looks indifferent, as if he has changed a person.


    At this point, even if Sophia had 10000 dissatisfied, she could only knock off her teeth and swallow them in her stomach. Seeing each other''s face getting colder and colder, she hastened to speak."My name is Sophia. I''m the owner of this bar."


    "Beauty, I advise you to be honest. The owner of this bar is not you at all!" Ning Tao pulled out a touch of sarcasm from the corner of his lips, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the guy in his hand pushed forward.


    "Mister, you misunderstood."


    Seeing this, Sophia quickly explained, "I''m the general manager of Henry hotel group. This bar is an industry under our group. I''m also the owner of this bar."


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, the face dew is suspicious, didn''t expect this woman to still have this background.


    TQ head? C hair s "


    eyes turned, his look unchanged," how do you want me to believe you. "


    "I can have the owner of the bar testify."


    Sophia is very sure that she didn''t lie, but she hid the fact that Henry group is a blood group company.


    "Well, it''s not impossible for me to let you go, but if you just leave, what will you do if you want to revenge me afterwards?" Ning Tao sighed, a face of tangled, but the words is to ease a lot.


    Sophia''s heart tightened, and she said, "no, sir. We don''t know each other. Today is just a misunderstanding."


    "I don''t believe you!" Ning Tao shakes his head and says very impolitely.


    ¡­¡­ Sophia wanted to bite the man to death. Her reason was about to collapse. She took a deep breath and a charming smile was on her face.


    "I don''t know how you can believe me."


    "If not, I like photography. Why don''t I take a group of photos for Miss Sophia so that we can be friends and witness our friendship in the future?" Ning Tao scratched his head and said shyly.


    "Portrait?"


    Sophia is a Leng, don''t understand what medicine Ning Tao gourd sells.


    However, she soon understood that Ning Tao took out his cell phone from his pocket, turned on the camera function, and said to Sophia.


    "Come, Miss Sophia, give me a charming smile."


    ¡­¡­ Sofia''s face instantly climbed up a black line, completely defeated by the guy in front of her.


    But the form is compelling, and even though 10000 of them are unwilling, they have to cooperate.


    "Oh, Miss Sophia, since it''s a photo, of course it''s true. If you wear so many clothes, there''s no real thing. Come on, don''t block your hands."


    "You don''t have a good posture. Why are your legs so close?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao takes photos while conducting. He looks very professional and constantly makes Sophia pose very provocative.

 Chapter 704

    Ten minutes later, after getting what he was satisfied with, Ning Tao left with a smile on his face, but Sophia was almost dull in the room.


    She used to wear less clothes. She was asked by Ning Tao to put on a lot of shy postures. She almost had the heart to die.


    Even she wanted to work hard with each other, but a word from each other made her hesitate again.


    "Don''t worry, I can only see this picture by myself, but if I''m not honest, I''m afraid many people will."


    The devil, in Sophia''s eyes, Ning Tao is a devil.


    You know, she''s a celebrity at least. If it''s spread, she might as well be killed.


    Sophia doesn''t know how Ning Tao left. She only echoed a parting sentence of the other party in her mind. She hopes to have a wonderful encounter next time.


    "Meet a ghost!"


    Sophia just wants to think that today is a dream and that man will never show up again.


    After a long time, she came back to the table barefoot, with a wave of one hand and a crash. All the vases and wine cups were broken to the ground.


    This is not enough. Sophia picked up a chair and banged the LCD TV hanging on the wall. She was almost crazy.


    It has to be said that the blood group''s body is not generally good. Sophia smashed all the things that could be smashed in the whole room, but she was not red and breathless.


    After that, she came to the head of the bed, pressed a button, and then sat on the bed with a cold look, silent.


    Only half a minute later, the door was opened and a middle-aged man came in respectfully.


    Rosen is the owner of the bar. However, when he sees the mess in the room, his face changes. When he turns to see Sophia in untidy clothes, he lowers his head respectfully and bends his back down.


    "My dear master, what can I do for you?"


    Although Sophia is beautiful at the moment, he dare not blaspheme. He has a great position in Mecca on the surface, but in fact he is just a dog of the woman in front of him.


    If he dares to be unfaithful to this woman, he has no doubt that he will not see the sun of tomorrow.


    "Rosen, I want the information of the gentleman just now. The more detailed, the better. As soon as possible." Sophia, with a cold face, came to Rosen and said no doubt.


    "Good master, I''ll have it checked right away."


    Rosen quickly agreed, then hesitated and said again, "master, if that person offends you, do you want me to..."


    He just watched Ning Tao leave, thinking of the mess in the room, he had some speculation in his heart.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Sophia''s face was stunned, and her words became sharp. "Rosen, you''ve learned to make your own decisions now."


    After hearing this, Rosen was shocked and sweating all over. He said in a hurry, "master, please forgive me. Rosen doesn''t dare any more!"


    Sophia looked directly at Rosen for a long time and then slowly said, "I hope this is the last time."


    "Yes, yes Rosen nodded quickly.


    ...


    after getting what he wanted, Ning Tao went downstairs contentedly.


    With this thing, he is not afraid that Sophia can turn out any big waves.


    The reason why he didn''t kill the other side was that he didn''t care for the jade. It was that it would take a while for him to leave the camp. Killing this kind of person on other people''s territory had a great influence. He didn''t want to ask for trouble.


    Now he has a picture, even if the other party finds him, it is estimated that he will not dare to act rashly. Once he has a task here, he will be able to return home, and he is not afraid of the other party.


    It''s meaningless to stay in the bar when you come down from the upstairs. Ning Tao is going to leave, but when he turns his eyes to one place at will, his eyes suddenly protrude, and his body shape is as if he had performed the technique of immobilization, and he can''t move it any more.


    "I''ll do it. It won''t be such a coincidence."


    Looking at those two second people not far away, after a long time, Ning Tao muttered in his heart and couldn''t help wiping his eyes.


    He saw Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru here. For a moment, he thought he was dazzled.


    Fix an eye to see to see, confirm no doubt, Ning Tao in the mind idea toss, these two people are not in Beijing? Why are you doing this.


    These two women are too attractive in this kind of occasion, many men''s eyes are lustful, and they look at them wantonly.


    Fortunately, opposite the two women, there is a tall man who is holding a glass of wine and talking with Li Bingbing.


    In addition, there are two strong men in sunglasses like bodyguards sitting not far away, with a cold face.


    I''m afraid if not, someone would have come to chat up.


    About is to feel the eyes of Ning Tao, Zhou Ru turned his head swept eyes, see Ning Tao is also a Leng, face dew strange.


    "Lie down and wipe!" Ning Tao had ten thousand alpacas flying by in his heart. So coincidentally, the corners of his mouth were stiff, so he strode away.Originally, I still wanted to say hello like this, but now that I''ve been found, I can''t say it without saying hello.


    At the time of Ning Tao''s arrival, Zhou Ru has already reached out to poke Li Bingbing, nuzui signals to the latter.


    When Li Bingbing looks up in amazement, Ning Tao has come over. He has a cocktail in his hand. When he comes near, he smiles at you and squints, "two beauties, can I buy you a drink?" It''s pure Chinese.


    "Ning Tao, why are you here?" Just for a short period of absence, Li Bingbing''s eyes burst out bright colors, and his expression became excited. He grabbed Ning Tao, his chest was puffed, his silver teeth were scraping his lips, and his words lost their grace.


    "Ha ha, I''m not idle. I''m going to travel around the world!" Ning Tao blinked his eyes and said that it was not appropriate for him to say that his mission was confidential.


    "Travel around the world?"


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to ask questions, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru look at each other in a daze. The latter''s eyes immediately squint at each other, with the smell of examination, and ask, "say, are you following us?"


    "It turns out that the two girls also travel around the world! And Ning Tao is also here. Isn''t that a coincidence?


    "What are you following?"


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "Why are you here?"


    Zhou Ru had already stood up and gave Ning Tao a cool smile, explaining, "Bingbing and I are idle and bored in Beijing. We also come out for a walk. It''s such a coincidence."


    "True or false?" Ning Tao''s face was stiff, he was speechless and suspicious.


    "Oh, Xiaoru, well, you''re saying that our two girls are not safe. We want them to play with us, which can not only protect us, but also be our free labor force." Li Bingbing pats her chest, holds Ning Tao in one hand, and looks at Zhou Rudao with bright eyes.

 Chapter 705

    Zhou Ru also showed a touch of hope in her eyes, but then she shook her head and said: "Bingbing, don''t make trouble. Mr. Ning may have something else to do. Where are we two free."


    Although she and Ning Tao have experienced life and death together, after all, there is no Li Bingbing. They broke through the last layer of window paper and talked conservatively.


    "He dares not to agree!" Li Bingbing stares at Ning Tao. She is very domineering. It seems that as long as the other party says no, she will make the latter look good at once.


    If Li Bingbing used to be polite to Ning Tao, now she takes it for granted. In her heart, you can take my mother''s blood and live in Beijing. Can''t you handle this little thing?


    Ning Tao looked stiff and said with a smile: "ha ha, it''s my pleasure, as long as you don''t get in the way."


    Ning Tao is a little afraid of Li Bingbing. Last time in Beijing, he accidentally gave him a secret. Although he was told to keep it secret, he often called him and asked him to come secretly. It was like doing underground work, but he was really busy and couldn''t get away.


    Now he has been caught by others. If he doesn''t follow the mother tiger''s will, I''m afraid he will be killed today.


    Li Bingbing''s eyes are bright and bright. I knew you would agree.


    "Bingbing, who is this?"


    After seeing the three people say hello, the young man also stood up and looked at Li Bingbing politely.


    "Oh, this..."


    GD $u starts


    Li Bingbing hears the words and says in a hurry. But in the middle of the words, his eyes turn and he praises Ning Tao''s arm with one hand. He says with a smile, "this is my good friend Ning Tao!" Especially the good word. It''s very hard to bite.


    Then he looked at Ning Tao, leaned over and said, "Ning Tao, this is Jon, the general manager of Xinli group. He is also my friend. Thanks to the company of the other party these days."


    "Bingbing, hello."


    Jon''s face changed a little when he heard the other party''s introduction, but only for a moment, his face returned to the smile of He Xun, and he stretched out a hand with a generous look.


    "It''s manager Jon. Nice to meet you." Ning Tao blinked and turned his eyes to the Middle East man. He could not see anything on his face and shook hands with him.


    "What does Mr. Ning do?"


    Jon and Ning Tao a shallow grip, released, looking at Ning Tao casually way.


    "Ha ha, I''m a vagrant. I can''t compare with manager Jon." Ning Tao ha ha a smile, took advantage of the situation to sit down, is completely from come familiar.


    "Mr. Ning is a man of love." Jon chuckled and sat down.


    "Bingbing, I''ll deal with the company''s affairs tomorrow and come back as soon as possible. How about going to the Grand Mosque in Mecca?" Not long after he sat down, Jon looked at Li Bingbing.


    "Ice?"


    As soon as Ning Tao heard the title, he felt that his teeth were aching and he felt a little uncomfortable. Before Li Bingbing could speak, he took the lead in saying, "if manager Jon is busy, I''ll be fine. We can go by ourselves."


    Jon frowned slightly and his smile was stiff, but then he said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Bingbing and I are friends. Since we come to my territory, we should. Besides, Mecca is different from other places. Non muslim believers are not allowed to enter."


    The implication is that you can''t get in without me.


    Ning Tao was not willing to listen to this. He hung his sunglasses on his collar and rolled his eyes and said, "manager Jon, you are so popular that you can''t have any intention."


    Since he came, he saw that the boy''s eyes to Li Bingbing were not right. Seeing that the other party was so enthusiastic, he began to explore.


    In a word, let Zhou Ru Li Bingbing do look a stagnation, the latter is a tight look, want to say something.


    But that Jon is elegant, smell speech a little smile, don''t care about smile way: "Mr. Ning is really extraordinary, a word is right, really, Bingbing is the most attractive woman I''ve ever seen, I''m considering let Bingbing give me a chance."


    This speech, not only Ning Tao stunned, even Zhou Ru Li Bingbing look are quite surprised, it seems that did not expect this person actually generous admit.


    But then Zhou Ru frowned and asked, "Manager qiao, I heard that you are married, and there is a beautiful princess?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    Jon nodded and admitted. Seeing their faces changed, he shrugged his shoulders and explained, "the three of you may not know much about my middle east customs. Here, the law allows men to marry several partners..."


    "That''s enough, Jon. We''re just friends. If you do that again, we won''t even have to be friends." A word, almost didn''t let Li Bingbing get under the table, this is clearly let her do small, besides or in front of Ning Tao''s face, a face red incomparable.


    "Haha, manager Jon''s reason is quite natural, but we are Chinese. Your law has nothing to do with us. Don''t take it for granted that you marry several wives. Don''t take the law as a beast for your love affairs."Ning Tao almost blew up when he heard that he was Li Bingbing''s friend. He really wanted to kill the middle east old man. He was paralyzed. He was bubbling my girl in front of me. He thought I didn''t exist.


    But this guy''s words are so eloquent that he forgot that he also had some confidants.


    This should be the sentence, only state officials are allowed to set fire, and people are not allowed to light lamps.


    However, to Ning Tao''s surprise, Jon''s face was not the slightest displeasure, but also with a smile, as if Ning Tao''s words did not mean him.


    "What Mr. Ning said is reasonable, but I think like is like. It doesn''t make sense to hide it in my heart. But I will respect every woman''s choice. The law has a tradition of thousands of years, and we can''t blaspheme it."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed when he heard that he was a little surprised. He looked different when he looked at each other.


    If he listened to what he had just said, even if he was not angry, he would certainly be red in the face and never be calm.


    But in front of him, he did it. Either his self-cultivation has reached a certain level, or his city is too deep.


    According to his judgment, I''m afraid this person is the latter. Such a person is very dangerous. I can''t help but let him look up.


    Two people you a, I a, around is Li Bingbing nerve big, also can''t stand, red face up a way, "sorry, I go to the toilet." Embarrassed toward the direction of the toilet.


    "Well, I''m in a hurry too. Excuse me."


    Li Bingbing just left, Ning Tao also stood up, directed at Zhou Ru Yile, also not anxious not slow toward the direction of the toilet.

 Chapter 706

    Ning Tao, of course, is not going to the toilet. He plans to ask Li Bingbing.


    Last time, he was confused with the other party. After that, the other party warned him that it had to be rotten in his stomach and that it didn''t happen.


    For this kind of thing, Ning Tao asked himself, can''t do nothing.


    With that thing, goodbye each other feel different, how to do as do not know.


    But he knows what the other party is afraid of and rots the matter in his stomach, but what''s the matter with you?


    Yes, ask yourself, he really has some taste in his heart.


    There are some things you can deceive yourself if you don''t see them, but when you see them, he''s not so generous.


    He didn''t have the idea of pushing his women out.


    I don''t know if it''s intentional. The light outside the bathroom is dim, and there are not many people going in and out of this point.


    Outside the restroom, Ning Tao and others are impatient. After thinking about it, he opens the perspective directly, sweeps the women''s restroom roughly, and strides into the restroom.


    This kind of place, let alone go to the wrong toilet, even if you mess around in it, it''s not a big deal.


    Looking at a row of small doors in front of him, it''s not difficult for Ning Tao to find the one where Li Bingbing is. He presses the other''s doorknob with one hand, and the next moment he pushes in.


    "Ah Sobbing. "


    Li Bingbing didn''t mention her shorts. A figure came in front of her. She was startled. Subconsciously, she was about to shout, but a big hand covered her mouth, only a low whine.


    "It''s me."


    Ning Tao will each other on the toilet, close to each other, low voice way.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s voice, Li Bingbing''s action to resist suddenly stops. He opens his eyes and sees clearly the man in front of him. A heart that wants to jump out comes back to its place.


    "What are you doing in the ladies'' room?"


    When Ning Tao released his hand, Li Bingbing raised his chin and asked.


    "What can I do? Haven''t I come to you?"


    Ning Tao spread his hands and leaned against the door, squinting at Li Bingbing.


    "You You go out first. Let''s go out and say what we have to say. "


    Li Bingbing didn''t put up his trousers. He was as nervous as a quail.


    "Why, I''m shy. I haven''t seen it yet."


    Ning Tao surprised a smile, toward the other party hook hook finger, mouth way, "come on, let me see."


    "You..."


    Although Li Bingbing is bold, after all, he has a good family background. It''s really hard to accept the indulgence of this place. In addition, after all, he only had a close relationship with Ning Tao once. Although he knows what he means, he can''t do it for a moment: "Ning Tao, it''s not OK here."


    However, she did not move. Ning Tao had come to her and made his own decision.


    "Really No, Wuwu... "


    At present, Li Bingbing is not as capable as usual. He is scared to death, but he can''t shout out. His hand is pressing Ning Tao to make trouble with the salty pig''s hand, and his neck is full of fine red.


    This toilet is just separated by a layer of wood. If there is any movement here, who can not know.


    Moreover, Zhou Ru and Jon are still waiting outside. If they don''t go back for a long time, it''s hard for people to think more.


    But Li Bingbing has not finished, Ning Tao has a domineering embrace her, cherry lips have been Ning Tao''s mouth blocked.


    Li Bingbing was short of breath, and his body was soft, as if his strength had been emptied.


    If it''s anything else, Li Bingbing naturally will not refuse anyone. She has a lot of courage in this matter, but the situation is different. Someone may come near at any time, just like a thief.


    Although I know it''s not suitable here, I can''t push Ning Tao away with my hands.


    On the contrary, there is a faint expectation in her heart. Under the emotion, she can''t help but have a need and the body''s unconscious cooperation.


    When this kind of contradictory feeling spreads in the heart, it is really too exciting, almost did not let Li Bingbing collapse.


    Ning Tao didn''t want to do anything, just wanted to take advantage of it, but he couldn''t control it.


    Once born, twice cooked, where can you take care of others.


    Li Bingbing is not Ning Tao''s opponent at all, and soon he clenched his lips and let them control him.


    Ten minutes later, the battle ended.


    "Do you want to do it again?"


    Ning Tao single hand touches nose, a pair of eyes have not separated from Li Bingbing''s line of sight, some eager to try.


    "Ah No, Xiaoru, they have to wait. "


    When I did it, I had forgotten everything. Now I came back to my senses. I was startled. I quickly reached out to Ning Tao''s chest and said anxiously.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao pointed out a slight radian in the corner of his mouth and said, "how come Li Jinghua, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, is also afraid? It''s not in your character


    Li Bingbing''s face is red and bleeding. She is really afraid. This is not a hard time. She can feel her face red without looking in the mirror.Take a deep breath, Li Bingbing eyes with a trace of pleading, "Ning Tao, good evening, in case Xiaoru know really bad."


    "All right."


    Ning Tao is not a guy who thinks with his lower body. Knowing what the other party is worried about, he takes out a cigarette from his pocket, points it leisurely, vomits a circle of eyes, looks at Li Bingbing and says, "OK, what''s the matter with that Middle Eastern guy?"


    That''s the point. Just because he''s hiding his ears and stealing his bell doesn''t mean he can be allowed to wear a green hat. It''s clearly wrong.


    Li Bingbing was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he suddenly realized that Ning Tao was talking about Jon and was about to explain. However, seeing the latter''s solemn face, he hummed, "what else can happen? You ignore me and don''t allow other men to chase me!"

 Chapter 707

    It''s OK not to mention it. Li Bingbing gets angry when he mentions it. It''s not because of Jon.


    After her last visit to Beijing, although she asked Ning Tao to keep a secret, she often called each other when she had nothing to do. She usually wanted Ning Tao to come to Beijing to get together.


    After all, she is no longer in Donghai. It''s easy for her to catch the attention of those who want to see him. If there is no ghost in her heart, she will be frank. Once there is a ghost in her heart, she will be a little suspicious.


    It''s just that Ning Tao is just like a log. At the beginning, he made a few perfunctory remarks. After that, his mobile phone was often turned off, and no one could be found.


    "Well, what do you mean?"


    Ning Tao''s face was stiff. Several black lines floated out of his forehead, and he had a toothache.


    "It''s not interesting. Who told you not to answer my phone on purpose?" Li Bingbing puffed his cheeks and hummed.


    "I don''t answer your phone. I''m busy at ordinary times." Ning Tao bares his teeth and says innocently.


    The other party really misunderstood him about this. In the past, he couldn''t answer the phone in the army. Even when he went back to Donghai last time, he was too busy to go to Beijing.


    "Come on, I should have castrated you if I knew you didn''t admit it Li Bingbing is indignant, cold eye swept next Ning Tao, hate voice way.


    Ning Tao felt chilly between his legs when he heard the speech. He clamped some subconsciously, but he shook his head on his face and said, "don''t interrupt the topic. What''s the matter with that boy?"


    Li Bingbing just let out her dissatisfaction. Now she looks at Ning Tao with joy and unexpected harvest. Naturally, she doesn''t want him to misunderstand her. She looks at each other and explains.


    "You know I quit my job in Donghai and took a clerical job in Beijing, but the family business has contacts with each other. Jon is often in China, so we know each other. But don''t think about it. I have nothing to do with him. He has a wife..."


    At the end of the day, Li Bingbing felt guilty again. It seems that the other party just said that they don''t care.


    "I said, how did you two come here and hang out with this boy again?" Ning Tao in the women''s toilet, light way.


    "Isn''t Xiaoru going to marry Zhang Mingyuan, the son of a bitch? She''s in a bad mood. If she wants to come out to relax, I don''t have to worry. They''ll go abroad."


    The heart moved, Li Bingbing looked at Ning Tao suspiciously again, and said tentatively, "Ning Tao, do you really want Xiao Ru to marry that son of a bitch Zhang Mingyuan?"


    A son of a bitch, it seems that he is not interested in Zhang Mingyuan.


    The reason why Li Bingbing wants to hide their relationship is that apart from the family, most of them are here in Zhouru.


    Ning Tao likes Zhou Ru, which is admitted by the other party. She can see that Zhou Ru also seems to be interested. How can she win the love with a knife in this state.


    Seeing her good sister falling into the clutches of the devil, she was in a bit of a hurry.


    "What do I want to do or not? It has nothing to do with me!"


    In fact, Zhang Mingtao can''t look up at other people''s shortcomings


    Zhou Ru wants to marry Zhang Mingyuan. He knows a little, but he wonders how Li Bingbing always pulls on him.


    Is he willing to take care of the fart? Even the client can''t be the master. What can he do.


    "You..."


    As everyone knows, Li Bingbing immediately became angry when he heard the speech. He pointed to Ning Tao and spit out a few words after a long time: "Ning Tao, you are a coward. I think you are wrong!"


    After the words, Li Bingbing pushes Ning Tao aside and opens the toilet door in a huff. His legs stagger out in a strange way. Obviously, he is very angry.


    Ning Tao rolled a white eye, some doubt Li Bingbing is menopause, how to say angry angry angry.


    Zhou Ru and Zhang Mingyuan are not married by themselves. How can they blame themselves.


    Ning Tao sighed, finished smoking his cigarette butt, reached for his hand and bounced into the trash basket, patted his butt and strode out.


    When he returned to the bar seat, Li Bingbing had already come back, but the blush on the latter''s face had not dissipated. Seeing Ning Tao, he looked evasive and suspected of being guilty.


    Fortunately, the light in the bar is dim, which can hide a lot for her, otherwise I''m afraid that her embarrassment can be detected by everyone.


    Zhou Ru holds the wine cup, but from time to time, her eyes fall on the two people. Naturally, those who have a heart can observe more.


    RS latest @ chapter: ¡ñ Festival {= on V ~


    when they go to the toilet, they both come back for more than ten minutes, and it''s hard to make people think less. For a moment, her heart is a little confused.


    Zhou Ru and Li Bingbing originally just came to the bar to see something new. After all, they don''t go to this kind of occasion in Jinghua because of their identities. Now they have no interest because of Ning Tao''s interference.


    After staying for a while, Zhou Ru said goodbye. Ning Tao and Jon naturally had no choice but to leave the bar with four people.


    "Where Mr. Ning lives, I can have my men drive you."


    Coming to the bar, Jon looks at Ning Tao''s eyes and says.Two female smell speech immediately also erect ear, looked at Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha, don''t bother. I have a car."


    Ning Tao pointed to his car, turned his eyes to Zhou Ru, shrugged his shoulders and said, "two beauties, I haven''t found a place, can I take them in?"


    For Ning Tao began to say to travel around the world, the two women still have doubts in their hearts, but at the moment listening to him say, it seems to be true. Li Bingbing''s silver teeth scraped his red lips, "you haven''t found a place to live?"


    "Yes, it''s not God who sent me two angels." Ning Tao blinked his eyes and said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to drive us back to the hotel." Li Bingbing''s eyes are full of smiles, and his heart is like a deer.


    It''s a surprise to meet Ning Tao in this place, not to mention that he can accompany them.


    "Well done!" Ning Tao is a slave, squinting his eyes and extending his hand.


    Li Bingbing nodded slightly, turned his head and looked at Jon apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, Jon. If Ning Tao comes to see us off, I won''t trouble you. You should go back to have a rest early." It''s a disguised goodbye.


    Jon''s face was slightly undulating, but then he showed a look of harmony. With a gentle smile, he said, "well, good dream. If anything happens, call me 24 hours."


    "Well!" Li Bingbing nodded politely, waved to him, then turned and walked towards Ning Tao''s car.


    Ning Tao politely opened the door for the two girls. When they sat down, he got into the cab and started the car. He drove the car out. When he came to Jon, he braked. Ning Tao put down the window and squinted at Jon''s smile. "Manager Jon, it''s windy in Mecca at night. Let''s go back to bed early. We''re going home to sleep, too."


    Jon turns a deaf ear to Ning Tao''s words. He just looks at Li Bingbing in the back seat and says politely, "Bingbing, I''ll pick you up at the hotel tomorrow and go to the Grand Mosque..."


    Shua!


    Seeing that this man is still a thief, Ning Tao has stepped on the accelerator before he can finish. The car buzzes and goes far away without giving Jon any face.

 Chapter 708

    Seeing the three people driving away, the smile on their faces gradually revealed a trace of ferocity. After a long time, Jon was cold and raised a hand slightly.


    "Young master."


    A strong bodyguard came forward and bowed slightly.


    "Check the origin of this boy for me, and ask for the most detailed information!" Jon took a deep breath and said without expression.


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard agreed without thinking about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Binke hotel.


    Maijia''s five-star hotel has a superior geographical location and complete services. Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru are not poor in money, so they naturally want to live in the best place.


    Ning Tao is also familiar with his face and asks the two women to open a free room for him. It''s a bit of a rub. When he opens the room, the front desk waiter turns his eyes.


    Obviously, I despise this kind of white face.


    But this guy didn''t have the slightest consciousness. All he saw was Li Bingbing, and his mind was full of the scene in the toilet.


    Toilet space is narrow, natural not to enjoy, there is no passion to bed.


    In fact, Ning Tao didn''t mean to be dirty. Anyway, his task has been completed. As Dong Miaoke said, there is no difference between him and him in the construction team.


    However, when he saw the two women enter a room, he was dumbfounded. Zhou Ru and Li Bingbing stayed in a room.


    "I''ll do it!" Looking at the two women into the room, Li Bingbing also winked at him and waved, Ning Tao was in tears.


    He also wants to go to Li Bingbing secretly at night, which seems to be a complete failure.


    In desperation, he had to pull his head back to the room.


    Running for a day, Ning Tao is also tired. He takes off his clothes three or two times and goes into the bathroom.


    After a simple rinse, Ning Tao wears a pajama and comes to the French window. He puts his body on the back of the chair, takes out a cigarette and lights it. He looks down at the whole Mecca with his legs crossed, looking thoughtful.


    That Jon is not simple, in front of the two women, Ning Tao did not elaborate, but he was alert in his heart.


    Today, although Ning Tao has little social experience, his vision is not generally vicious.


    Jon had thick calluses on his thumb and forefinger, which were obviously left by his frequent gun playing.


    A boss, however, is a good gun player, and he is very tolerant, which reveals something unusual.


    But immediately he was also surprised, it seems that Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru are not ordinary people.


    But then again, it may not be very good for them to be with such people.


    If the other person, he also ignore, but the other party even openly pursue Li Bingbing, let him alert.


    "I hope the other side will retreat in the face of difficulties!"


    Playing the cigarette ash, Ning Tao''s heart is leisurely. This is also the reason why he takes the initiative to follow the two girls. In a foreign country, it''s better to have one more heart.


    I hope Jon is not the kind of person he thinks, otherwise don''t blame him for his impoliteness.


    Now Saudi Arabia is very chaotic, plus the shroud thing, good and bad, the two women may not be good here now.


    Ning Tao plans to wait for tomorrow to persuade the other party. It''s better to return home in time.


    In the dark, the red light of the cigarette reflects some evil spirits on his side face. After smoking the last cigarette quietly, Ning Tao cuts off the butt of the cigarette and falls directly into bed.


    When he was in the camp, Ning Tao''s whole nerves were tense. After half a month, he was depressed. Now he is lying on a soft bed. The hard bed in the military camp is different from that in other words. He sleeps heavily.


    Until "hum, who wants you to bully me."


    Li Bingbing''s face is red and dizzy. He hurried down to clean up his clothes, haughtily raised his chin, and his horse''s tail was up.


    Ning Tao felt the pain, not to mention the heart more greasy crooked, fishy did not occupy, but provoked a Sao.


    "Are you ok?"


    See Ning Tao Wu is bitten there, Li Bingbing and some nervous, just now she is also subconscious action, know oneself under the mouth heavy some.


    "I''ll give you a bite!" Ning Tao didn''t have good spirit of turn over to roll an eye, in the mouth ambiguous murmur a.


    "Cheapskate, OK, bite."


    Li Bingbing''s red lips pouted. He stood in front of Ning Tao as if he was angry. He looked like he was free to fight and punish, but his eyes revealed a cunning.


    ¡­¡­ Seeing each other''s appearance, Ning Tao was angry and funny. Looking at each other''s red lips, he waved his hand and said, "forget it, I''m unlucky."


    "Cluck, I know you are not willing to!"


    Li Bingbing immediately burst out a charming smile on her face, and stood on tiptoe to kiss Ning Tao on her lips, "I appreciate you."


    Well, a bite for a kiss, rather high officials with a black face, do not know whether it is cost-effective.


    "Well, hurry to eat. Today I''ll go with Xiaoru to accompany you to visit the Great Mosque." Li Bingbing, who is squinting, pats Ning Tao on the shoulder, opens the door, carries his hands and leaves happily.Ning Tao can''t help but smile bitterly when he hears the speech. It seems that he accompanies two people to visit. How can he get to each other''s mouth and change the taste.


    It doesn''t make sense to talk to women. Ning Tao sighs, turns around and puts on his clothes and goes out of the room.


    Different from his room, Li Bingbing and Li Bingbing live in a suite and a living room. When Ning Tao arrives, Li Bingbing and Li Bingbing are eating at the dining table.


    "Did Mr. Ning sleep well last night?"


    Seeing Ning Tao, a trace of complexity flashed through Zhou Ru''s eyes, and then he said with a smile.


    "Not bad!" Ning Tao smiles, nods, and comes near. They are all acquaintances. They are not polite. They sit on an empty chair.


    "Why, what happened to Mr. Ning''s lips?"


    Zhou Ru at will a Piao, see Ning Tao outer lip all some break skin, in the eye flash over a perplexity, opening to ask a way.

 Chapter 709

    "Oh, bitten by a mosquito." Ning Tao grabs a steamed bun and takes a bite, vaguely coping with it.


    "Mosquitoes?"


    Zhou Ru frowned, "are there mosquitoes here?"


    "Yes, yes, a fierce mosquito!" Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile.


    Li Bingbing is drinking porridge with a small spoon. When he hears that he is angry, he kicks Ning Tao hard under the table and says fiercely, "why didn''t he kill you? I can''t stop your mouth when I eat."


    Ru Ning reveals the meaning of Zhou Feng''s words, which makes her not afraid of Zhou Feng.


    Ning Tao bares his teeth and shrinks his feet. He smiles and drinks porridge.


    Zhou Ru looked at them and doubted Ning Tao''s words. What mosquito can bite his lips, but he didn''t say it. She didn''t mean to ask.


    Ning Tao does not open his mouth, Li Bingbing is guilty and lowers his head to eat porridge. Zhou Ru is not a talkative person. He has a very silent breakfast.


    After dinner, Ning Tao sat down in front of the French window, took out a cigarette and lit it. Looking at the two women, he said, "when shall we go out?"


    Yesterday, I heard that the two girls were going to the Grand Mosque. He planned to accompany them around and try to let them return home or go to other places as soon as possible.


    K ~


    "well, wait for manager Jon." Zhou Ru nodded and said faintly.


    "Waiting for him?"


    Ning Tao eyes a MI, vomited a smoke, some not happy, "how, I accompany you to go not, still need that Middle East guy?"


    This is really hurtful. He is ready, and the two girls are still thinking about others.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s manner, Li Bingbing was afraid that he might misunderstand him and quickly explained, "it''s not that we have to wait for him, but that we can''t go without manager Jon!"


    Ning Tao slightly a pick eyebrow, haven''t asked, Li Bingbing quickly explained, let the former Leng Leng, finally understand.


    Originally, the city was a Muslim holy city, which was not allowed to be entered by non believers. Later, Saudi Arabia opened the tourist channel for income, but the Great Mosque in the city was still closed to ordinary tourists.


    That is to say, if there is no special relationship, the three are rich and don''t want to visit any big mosque.


    "You mean we can''t go without him!"


    Ning Tao stares at two people, the corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, the tangle of a face.


    The two women didn''t speak, but they seemed to have written the meaning on their faces.


    "NIMA, I don''t believe in this evil."


    The cigarette will be put out in the ashtray, Ning Tao suddenly, a cold smile, toward the two women dropped two words, "wait!" He turned and left.


    Yesterday just said don''t want to see that guy again, today if let that boy take to play, Ning Tao this old face also need not want.


    After returning to the room, he took out his mobile phone, thought about it, and made a phone call with Dong Miaoke.


    The phone was quickly dialed. Ning Tao briefly said what happened last night. He didn''t mention anything important. After all, it''s in someone else''s territory. It''s impossible to say that his mobile phone was monitored. Finally, he asked Dong Miaoke to see if he could go to the Great Mosque. There seems to be something wrong there, and he mentioned that he can''t go back recently.


    I''m used to lying too much. Ning Tao''s face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    Sure enough, Dong Miaoke didn''t demand that Ning Tao not go back for the time being. Ning Tao is good at fighting alone, which is of little use when the camp is safe.


    Dong Miaoke was not clear about the specific situation, but he was relieved to hear that it had nothing to do with Huaxia.


    You should know that today''s oil resources are extremely precious. Huaxia has devoted a lot of efforts to the Middle East, and it is not allowed to make any mistakes. This is not the case. Let Ning Tao check it immediately.


    It''s just that it''s a bit difficult for him to go to the Great Mosque. Dong Miaoke didn''t find a power, but she asked him to wait, and she told her superiors to reflect.


    "After you reflect, it is estimated that the day lily is cold!" Ning Tao turns a white eye without politeness, simply refuses and pinches the phone.


    However, he didn''t blame Dong miaokuo. She can''t decide this kind of thing. Even if she agrees, she has to communicate with this side. It''s very troublesome. Maybe she will be targeted by the government here.


    If only I knew the local snakes here!. After hanging up, Ning Tao touches his chin and turns his eyes.


    The snake has its way, the mouse has its way. Ning Tao has to admit that if he knows the local local snake, it''s not difficult to do this kind of thing. Isn''t Jon going to swear?


    If he is himself, it''s also simple. No guard can stop him, but he can''t take two women to jump off the wall for tourism.


    But if it''s not his character, a moment later, Ning Tao''s mind flashed, thought of a person, immediately took out his mobile phone, dialed a number.


    It just occurred to me that the owner of the bar he went to yesterday was not a small local villain. Although he didn''t know him, he knew the owner of other people. It must be easy for Sophia to do this.


    The phone number was asked yesterday, and Ning Tao didn''t block it. After dialing, he put it directly in his ear.Soon, there was connected. Ning Tao laughed and said, "Dear Miss Sophia, did you sleep well last night?"


    There was a heavy breath on the other side of the phone, and then a voice deliberately suppressing anger came, "Mr. Ning, I don''t think you should call me."


    The implication is that we have nothing to do with each other. It''s better to keep in touch.


    "Ha ha, it seems that Miss Sophia is very dissatisfied with me!" Ning Tao eyes a lift, light way, "Miss Sophia misunderstood, I call to have no other meaning, is to make amends for you."


    "Make amends?" There a Leng, after the words with a light sneer, "Mr. Ning can make amends for me, this is surprising."


    Ning Tao: "of course, I know it was reckless, so in order to express my apology, I''d like to invite you to visit the Great Mosque today, so that Allah can witness our friendship. Please don''t refuse


    !"


    If something goes wrong, it''s a demon. After hearing this, Sophia said coldly, "Mr. Ning, if you really want to apologize, you don''t have to go to the mosque. You might as well give me what you have in your hand."


    She naturally refers to the photos. Otherwise, I''m afraid she would have been against Ning Tao for a long time.


    "Ah, Miss Sophia is really disappointing. Well, in that case, I''ll go to Allah alone to make atonement. It''s just that strangers are not allowed in. Miss Sophia must help me."


    Well, after a round of sparing, Sophia came to the point of business. How could she not recognize what she meant? She was almost gnashing her teeth in anger. If she wanted to play, she would play. She had to be so high sounding.


    Some wanted to get angry, but when they thought that the photo was still in the other party''s hands, they forced themselves to bear it, so they had to grit their teeth to agree. After all, it was really not a big deal for her.

 Chapter 710

    A minute later, Ning Tao, who had hung up the phone, was relieved. It really happened.


    As for contacting Sophia, Ning Tao is not worried about whether she will know her whereabouts.


    The other party is a local leader. Even if he wants to cover up his whereabouts in other people''s territory, it is very difficult. However, he has the other party''s things in his hand. If the other party is smart, he knows how to do it.


    When you make this call, you don''t mean to knock the other party.


    Putting the phone in his pocket, Ning Tao goes to the two women''s room with a negative hand, which is worthy of his mission.


    When Ning Tao comes to the room, he tilts his thighs and swings his hands, Li Bingbing screams and goes back to the room to make up.


    Zhou Ru slowly came to the French window, Qian Bai''s hands holding the railing, overlooking the uneven buildings in front of her, with a complex look.


    "Why, there''s no need to clean up."


    Ning Tao swept an eye Zhou Ru, light way.


    He can understand the girl''s make-up before going out. When the two women came here, they obviously had to take pictures. He saw the camera on the sofa.


    "It''s not a blind date. Why is it so nice to clean up?"


    Zhou Ru takes a deep breath, stretches out her arms and leaves Ning Tao a beautiful arc. Then she turns around and pours two glasses of water to Ning Tao. She reaches for a cup and looks out of the window in a daze.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Seeing Zhou Ru this time, Ning Tao found that he was less able on the other side. He was a little melancholy. He looked at the other side and asked casually.


    Zhou Ru''s eyes dodged, biting her mouth and shaking her head, but she didn''t open her mouth.


    "Since it''s time to come out and have fun, there''s no obstacle."


    Yesterday, Li Bingbing said something about Zhou Ru. Ning Tao regarded this woman as a little repellent and lightly perfunctory.


    Zhou Ru heard a pain flash in his eyes. After hesitating for a long time, he turned his head and looked at Ning Tao with a complicated look and said, "Ning Tao, what are you doing in Mecca?"


    What Ning Tao thinks is right and wrong. Zhou rude really doesn''t want to marry Zhang Mingyuan. However, she has been appointed since she went back from Ning Tao last time. After all, there are still a few people who can''t change their life against heaven.


    If she wants to be Zhang''s daughter-in-law, the business of the Zhou family can''t be controlled by her. She hasn''t been married to Zhang''s family, and now she can''t get involved in Zhang''s business. Therefore, a smart and capable woman has nothing to do all day.


    Li Bingbing is a casual worker in Beijing, and she is very relaxed. However, she is a restless person, otherwise she would not go to Donghai to become a policeman. After a long time, she is tired of it, so she just encourages Zhou Ru to go out for a walk.


    As the wedding day approached, the Zhou family didn''t want Zhou Ru to stay at home all day, so they had this global tour.


    Zhou Ru''s plan is also to take advantage of this tour, completely forget Ning Tao, where to expect this Ning Tao from the pocket to find a cigarette, light, squint eyes up and down looking at Zhou Ru, joked, "besides, women dress up is not to attract men''s attention, I can see you, prove you attractive ah."


    Seeing that Ning Tao talked more and more, Zhou Ru''s face became hotter and hotter. She could not sit down any more. She got up and hummed, "I''m too lazy to pay attention to you. I''ll go to make up." In a hurry to leave a word, turned away, some panic.


    Ning Tao put his feet on the table, smelling the words smiling, one hand pillow in the back of his head, looking at the scenery outside the window, waiting slowly.


    Zhou Ru is not happy. Naturally, he can see that what he said just now is intended to ease each other''s mood. No matter what, they are still friends. They are too busy to help each other. It''s not a problem to ease each other''s mood with a few nice words.


    It''s an endurance job to wait for a woman to make up. When Ning Tao smokes the fifth cigarette, the two women come out of the room.


    Looking at the two people in front of them, Ning Tao is around. He is also in a daze. His cigarette butt is about to burn on his hand, and he doesn''t realize it. His mouth is open enough to hold an egg.


    As the saying goes, three looks, seven dress, two looks have no say, in this deliberate dress, some dazzling.


    In fact, no wonder Ning Tao is surprised. Li Bingbing used to be a policeman and seldom dressed up. Zhou Ru is a strong woman. It''s impossible for her to paint such colorful makeup all day long. In addition, the two women are very careful. If they want to present their most beautiful side to senior officials Ning, how can they not dress up well.


    "Dead face, what are you looking at?" Hurry to leave, see Ning Tao''s look, two female hearts are a sweet, Li Bingbing snorted a sentence, pretending to live airway.


    "Yes, sir." Ning Tao this just returned to God, ha ha a smile, will cigarette butt extinguish, fart bumps fart bumps of open the door please way, slave kind full.


    When Ning Tao three people leave not long, Jon also arrived at the hotel.

 Chapter 711

    Li Bingbing and Li Bingbing left long ago. Jon naturally threw himself into the air, stood at the front desk in silence, politely asked about the situation, felt the phone and asked with a smile on his face.


    But when I put down the phone, my face turned dark. I had already made an appointment. Now the two women stood him up and went first.


    But what puzzled him was how these three people would get in without his guidance.


    "Young master, what shall we do?"


    Back in the car, Jon had a cold face. He didn''t say to go or not. The driver and bodyguard asked back.


    "Hum, we can''t go to the Great Mosque just because two women have done something bad. If we don''t teach each other a lesson, we will be treated as dry food!"


    Jon spat out coldly and asked, "are the people down there ready?"


    "Don''t worry, young master. The personnel are in place. As long as they dare to show up, they will be safe!" One of the bodyguards in the back of the car came back.


    "OK, go to the Great Mosque."


    Jon looked at his watch and immediately gave the order.


    Soon, the car carrying Jon disappeared in front of the hotel.


    And here, Ning Tao also relaxed mood, driving a car, pulling two beauties to enjoy the play.


    K|p


    no matter what Sophia''s mood is, she still finds a guide for Ning Tao. The guide is really happy. With each other, no one dares to stop three people in the Grand Mosque.


    Not only that, even the tickets for three people to go to some places are saved.


    However, it is even more moving for the two women. It seems that Ning Tao has done a lot of work for this. The two women have different ideas. Their eyes are more and more warm when they look at Ning Tao.


    The Grand Mosque of Mecca is a world-famous mosque and the largest holy temple of Islam. The whole building is a circular arc with a dome on it. The whole building, walls, domes, steps and passageways are paved with white marble. It is dazzling and magnificent in the scorching sun. It is an eye opener for the three people.


    Whether it''s the church, or the worship, temple, sculpture inside, the three people all visit one by one. Ning Tao holds a camera and becomes the Royal photographer of the two women, taking photos for them.


    This is not domestic. The two girls have no scruples. They are playing very well. They take some exaggerated photos with Ning Tao. Obviously, they are in a good mood.


    This stroll is a whole day, until the evening, three people drag tired body to find a characteristic restaurant, taste the characteristics of this side.


    Although the two women were very tired, they were in good spirits. Ning Tao was relieved in his chair.


    In the morning, the two women simply took photos or something, and then they started shopping crazily. The responsibility of carrying bags naturally fell on him. He swore in his heart that this was the last time he went shopping with a woman.


    I hate food so much that I don''t want to talk to a girl.


    After half of the meal, Ning Tao is also half full. Seeing the two women eating while looking at their photos, Ning Tao glances around casually, but then frowns.


    Just now, the hotel with few people seems to be full in this moment. There are a lot of different kinds of restaurants. Although they are sitting separately, Ning Tao can see the unusual at a glance.


    As soon as the perspective opened, he saw that many people were carrying guys in their arms.


    The people in the hall are obviously not a faction, and the atmosphere has become solidified.


    Frowning and looking around, Ning Tao finally fixed his eyes on one place, which attracted the attention of many people on the table.


    To be exact, there were four people on the table, mainly two people. One was a Middle Eastern with long hair and blue eyes, and the other was a tall European man with a box in his hand.


    As soon as Ning Tao opened his perspective, he peeped into the box as if it were a piece of cloth. Because of the distance, he didn''t see it clearly.


    This can not help but let him frown, faintly feel there is not good, want to take two women to leave.


    In other people''s territory, no matter what it is, it is better to participate less.


    However, when Ning Tao was about to open his mouth, there seemed to be more people in the door, one by one focusing on the hotel.


    On the dining table, the Middle Eastern with long hair had a few words with the tall man. The former answered the phone, nodded to the latter, and pushed the suitcase in his hand. The latter opened it and looked back.


    However, as soon as the suitcase was opened, a wave of people strode down the stairs on the second floor. Their guns had been taken out, and they shot at the tall man who opened the suitcase and his entourage.


    Unexpectedly, the tall man''s reaction was quick, and he rolled away. He yelled angrily and took out his pistol. He aimed at the middle-aged man with long hair and shot bang bang.


    This, as if touched the hornet''s nest, downstairs a lot of table men have also pulled out pistols, shooting each other, the situation immediately chaos up.


    However, the tourists who came to eat were startled and ran towards the door screaming. Unfortunately, there were also a large number of people outside the door. They shot when they saw people, and many people fell into the pool of blood.Everything happened too fast, even Ning Tao, can do is also very limited, only the first time will overturn the desktop, block in front of him, and he took two women to hide behind.


    It''s obvious that this is a fight between immortals, which affects the fish in the pond. Ning Tao didn''t expect that it would happen just after a meal. It''s really bad luck.


    But now he can''t do anything, because he''s here for tourism, and he doesn''t bring any. Now he wants to run out with two girls with his bare hands, which is just like wishful thinking.


    "Ning Tao, what should we do?"


    Although Zhou Ru is a strong woman, she has never seen this scene. Subconsciously, she grabs Ning Tao''s clothes. Her teeth tremble. Although Li Bingbing is better than her, her face is pale.


    Gun battles of this scale are rare in China, which makes people feel palpitating.


    "You two wait here. I''ll go out and have a look."


    It''s not safe to hide here. Ning Tao feels that he can''t wait to die. If he leaves a word, he rushes out like a civet.


    To tell you the truth, in this space of gunfight, it''s a bit hard to let go. Many people have entered a hand-to-hand battle. As soon as Ning Tao came out, a Middle Eastern man with a blade slashed at him.


    No one is happy about this, not to mention Ning Tao. The other side makes it clear that he doesn''t care whether the civilians live or die. Ning Tao is also angry. Seeing this cut, he deviates his head and kicks the Middle Eastern man away.


    Four next swept an eye, when Ning Tao sees the back kitchen, the eye a bright, don''t care to think much, the whole person retreats, along with the situation touched two pistols in the hand.

 Chapter 712

    Staying in this kind of place is not a long-term solution. This restaurant will only attract more people''s attention. If a few people are in a foreign country, it''s better to avoid this kind of trouble.


    Even if the gunfight subsides, it''s not a good thing to be entangled by the police.


    After returning to the table, Ning Tao pulled two people, "follow me!" At the same time, with a push of one hand, a pistol was thrown to Li Bingbing.


    After all, the other side has been practicing. They can protect themselves with this.


    There is a fierce battle in the restaurant. The two sides are mainly fighting for the box. Now the box is in the hands of a white European man with pigtails. Several people are around him to cover him and withdraw while fighting.


    "Well."


    Seeing the direction of several people''s retreat, Ning Tao frowned, and the other side hit the same goal with him.


    "Go away!"


    Ning Tao is a master of gun playing, but in this narrow space, his skill is the king. Ning Tao uses both hands and feet. He will kill all those who dare to block his way.


    Li Bingbing, with a tight face and a gun in one hand, pulls Zhou Ru to the kitchen quickly. Ning Tao breaks up.


    Ning Tao is in charge of the gate by himself, but he can''t open it. He stiffly blocks the space of the passage. There is a side door for transporting food materials in the back kitchen, which is exactly what he paid attention to.


    However, as soon as the two women arrived in the kitchen, Ning Tao was about to catch up when the white man with the box suddenly roared and threw the box forward, directly hitting Ning Tao.


    It seems that he also saw Ning Tao''s power and wanted to let Ning Tao take the box out.


    "Damn it."


    Seeing the box that everyone was fighting for flying towards him, Ning Tao didn''t feel half happy. Instead, his face changed and he patted it with his backhand without hesitation.


    No matter what''s in it, Ning Tao doesn''t plan to take it. Otherwise, in full view of the public, both sides will have it. It''s strange that he can run with two women.


    The box was shocked by the reaction force, and immediately flew to the distance. A Middle Eastern man''s eyes were quick, his hands were quick, and his body was covered, and he quickly pressed the box.


    The rest of the people were in a great hurry and came running.


    Just not far away, Ning Tao suddenly changed his face and ran back to the kitchen without hesitation. After catching up with the two girls, he pressed his hands and the three directly fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    Almost in an instant, the box which was robbed by the people burst open suddenly, a huge fire wave swept in, instantly swallowed the people around the box.


    Hum!


    A powerful shock wave scattered around, and there was a big shock all around. Countless things were broken, rolled by the shock wave, and suddenly overflowed all around.


    The shock wave is very powerful. Sharp things such as sharp glass instantly penetrated into the body of the people present, and countless people uttered a shrill scream.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao three people lie on the ground before this, otherwise they will suffer greatly.


    As soon as the shock wave passed, Ning Tao pulled up the two women who were still shocked and rushed out of the restaurant.


    However, Ning Tao three just went out, next to a flash of cold light, a few knives suddenly cut out, mercilessly attacked the three.


    The two girls have been scared silly. How can ordinary people adapt to these series of things? After all, for the two of them, the war is too far away.


    Ning Tao was not in a daze. Without waiting for the long knife to cut, he pulled the trigger with his pistol. "Pa Pa Pa" a series of gunshots came, so he didn''t have to aim at it at all.


    No matter how fast the sword is, it''s certainly not as fast as the bullet. Four or five tall Middle Easterners who attacked Ning Tao fell down without humming.


    The street is already in a mess, bustling and running everywhere. Ning Tao''s eyes sweep, and he sees a wave of people in black rushing to this side in the distance.


    It''s enough for Ning Tao to encounter this kind of thing in a foreign country. He scolds secretly, sweeps his eyes, and pulls the two girls to run to an orange car that they don''t want to be far away from.


    With his two legs alone, he can''t run away from each other in this strange place. It''s better to use four wheels.


    ¡£ G#g


    his car is at the front door, so I can''t take it now, but the car has already been specially treated, even if it is checked, it has nothing to do with him.


    The driver of the car is there, which is the reason why Ning Tao chose this car. The driver is a white man with curly hair and a suit. He is covering his head with his hands at the moment, and he seems to be scared.


    "You Who are you


    As soon as Ning Tao came near, he broke the car window with a fist. The driver was startled and his face changed. He immediately yelled,


    fortunately, he used English, otherwise Ning Tao would be blind.


    Ning Tao is too lazy to pay attention. He reaches for the door and opens the back door of the car. He signals the two women to get on the bus. The guy in his hand is already on the driver''s waist. He grins and shows his white teeth.


    "Sorry, requisition your car, Lachy street."


    "You are..." The driver''s face changed one after another and roared angrily at Ning Tao.


    But before he finished his words, Ning Tao hit each other''s face with one punch. In a moment, the latter''s face turned red and his words stopped suddenly."If you dare to say one more word of nonsense, I don''t mind sending you to Allah!" Ning Tao hummed a sentence, words in a touch of Senran.


    The driver was honest and wanted to say something. He felt the pistol on his waist and simply started the car, replacing language with action.


    "Ning Tao, this What''s going on? "


    As the car drove out of the war zone, the two women of Zhou Ru relaxed a lot. The latter couldn''t help looking at Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth. He stretched out a palm and looked at the driveway in front of him.


    Actually out of that area, the environment is much better. After all, it''s Mecca. There is no war. People come and go on the street. Obviously, many people don''t know what''s going on there.


    About half an hour later, the car stopped in lachi street. Ning Tao gave the driver a smile and said, "sorry, sir, I''m afraid you''ve taken the liberty to requisition your car. I believe you know how to do it."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t call the police." The driver is not a fool, hastened to promise.


    "That''s good."


    Ning Tao turned the pistol in his hand, took it back, patted the other side on the shoulder, "I''m looking forward to meeting you again!" Leaving a word behind, Ning Tao pushes the door open and goes down.


    Seeing the two people walking away, the driver slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and his face returned to normal. He muttered, "God bless you, this is a madman!" He reached out and pressed the button of his dress, as if to himself, "what''s the matter?"


    "Bishop LADA, the other party blew up the box. The situation is not clear for the moment. The other party has no sincerity to trade with us." There was a dull voice on the other side of the phone.


    After a pause, the voice said again, "bishop LADA, your men handle the back door. How''s it going?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m not at the scene now. I had a little accident and met an interesting person. I think it''s worth digging!" The driver put out his hand to wipe the blood on his face and said strangely.

 Chapter 713

    Ning Tao didn''t ask the other party to take them back to the hotel, of course, for his own safety.


    the hotel for three people is not far from here. Ten minutes later, it is confirmed that there is no eyeliner or anything behind. What''s more, ningtao three people have returned to the hotel.


    "Ning Tao, what should we do now?"


    After returning to the room, Zhou Ru frowned and looked at Ning Tao, biting her lips, saying that her skin color was still waxy white, obviously not slow down.


    Even if she was a strong woman, she had never seen such a fight. It was obviously beyond her ability to deal with such a thing.


    "The best way now is for you to return home early."


    Ning Tao sits on the deck chair of the French window, takes out a cigarette from his pocket, lights it, takes a long puff, glances at the two women and says.


    Originally, he intended to let the two girls leave. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened. It was obviously inappropriate for the two girls to stay here again.


    "What are you afraid of? We are victims, not participants!" Li Bingbing is bolder than Zhou Ru. At the moment, he hums and sits across from Ning Tao, gritting his teeth.


    I plan to have a good global tour. This is just the beginning. I''m not willing to go back like this.


    "Ha ha, if you can do one thing less, one thing less. If you stay here, the police will find us sooner or later. Even if it''s OK, you''ll be bored to death all day. Besides, where can''t you travel? There''s no need to stay here!"


    Ning Tao knows Li Bingbing''s character. Instead of arguing, he puts it another way.


    "No, it''s not easy to come out. It''s just a hasty end? I don''t agree! " Li Bingbing glances sideways at Ning Tao, a tough way.


    "Bingbing, don''t be impulsive. Mr. Ning has a point!" Zhou Ru also sat over and began to persuade her best friend.


    Li Bingbing''s eyes turned. A moment later, he thought of something. His tight pretty face suddenly showed a smile. Looking at Ning Tao, he said cunningly, "it''s not impossible for us to leave here. You have to promise me a condition!"


    Ning Tao a Leng, don''t know each other gourd in the end sell what medicine, a wry smile, to the other side spread a hand, "what conditions, talk about it!"


    Meet this woman, it''s really reasonable to say, but there is no way, in this case is not the time to be emotional.


    "No, promise me first, or I won''t leave. I''ll see what they can do with me." Li bingbei shaved his lips and said indignantly.


    Strictly speaking, they are also victims. It''s bad luck for them to travel.


    "Well, well, can''t I promise? "Rather" the Tao vomited the smoke, one hand holds the forehead, a pair of "I lose to you" appearance way.


    "That''s good. We''ll check the tickets to Paris later. The three of us will go to Paris." Li Bingbing just showed a fox like smile and said with a smile.


    "Do you still want to play?" Ning Tao smoked at the corner of his mouth, speechless.


    "Why not? I don''t want to disturb our mood because of this!" Li Bingbing tilted his head and said, "besides, what are we afraid of with you as a flower protector?"


    "Me?"


    Ning Tao Zheng Zheng, one finger pointed to his nose, "when did I promise to be with you?"


    He is still in the service stage. It was a coincidence that he met two women. Seeing each other like this, he really regarded him as a free laborer.


    "Just agreed!"


    As soon as Li Bingbing patted the table, he glared at Ning Tao with a black face and said, "why, you have to go back!"


    Joking, it''s not easy to catch Ning Tao. How can she let the other party go so easily.


    ¡­¡­ Ning Tao a face burst sweat, this all follow where ah, can''t help but let her look at Zhou Ru, eyes with a little help.


    He is different from the two girls. They are flustered all day. He is different. He can''t afford to be with them now.


    Zhou Ru sees Ning Tao to look, lowers the head to dial own scallion ten fingers, as if did not see generally, leisurely came a sentence, way, "Bingbing, Mr. Ning does not want to accompany us to calculate."


    It''s OK that Zhou Ru doesn''t say this. He immediately ignites Li Bingbing''s heart. He''s joking. He takes advantage of all the cheap things. He just wants to leave after patting his ass. how can there be such a good thing.


    At that moment, he immediately glanced sideways and grunted, "I''ll put my words here today. If you don''t accompany us, don''t blame me for going to Donghai to find you trouble!"


    Outsiders can''t hear what it means. Ning Tao can''t hear it. His head is buzzing and his face is black.


    He and Xia Mengfei''s relations, Li Bingbing also know, this word is to ask him trouble, with this woman''s posture, he really don''t doubt each other can do something.


    "The most important thing is to go to Paris. No problem." Ning Tao turns to accompany to smile, some guilty way.


    The other side makes it clear that he has to agree. No matter what, let''s go first.


    Zhou Ru hears speech to raise a head, involuntarily looked at Ning Tao, in the eye flashed a cloud of doubt.


    OK, I''ll sell the tickets for you. From now on, I''ll take care of your food, room and play, and two beauties to accompany you. It''s a bargain for you. When Ning Tao is finished, Li Bingbing gets up and stretches. He looks relaxed and sweeps away the haze just now.This is clearly three accompany, rather the corner of the official mouth smoked to smoke, Leng is to hold back, long sigh of relief, way, "OK."


    "Well, we''re going to take a bath. If you want to see a beautiful woman take a bath, I can give you a chance."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s promise, Li Bingbing, like a victorious general, holds his arms and makes his body curve more prominent. Looking at Ning Tao, he looks like you know what you''re looking at, and jokes.


    "Cough, you two are tired after a day''s shopping. I''ll have a rest early. I''ll go out to see what''s going on and call if I have something to do."


    Ning Tao''s teeth are itching, but he has nothing to do. He has to remember the account first, put two guns in his pocket, and then stands up and leaves.


    After leaving the two women''s room, Ning Tao did not return to his room, but turned and went downstairs.


    Before it was too late, he would go back to the camp to report the shroud and see if he could take a leave.


    However, this night was doomed to be an uneasy one. After the shooting in the restaurant, Saudi official media defined this as a terrorist attack, and the news said that the murderer would be severely punished.


    And Mecca Islam also spoke, saying that this is the greatest disrespect to Allah and that it should be punished by Allah.


    Dark waves are surging in Mecca. The atmosphere in the quiet city is particularly tense tonight. A large number of soldiers and policemen appear, and gunshots are heard from some places from time to time.


    In order to avoid trouble, Ning Tao did not return to the city, Mecca did not have an airport, and the two women agreed to meet at the airport in Jeddah.


    The next day, when Ning Tao arrived, he saw Jon talking and laughing with the two girls.

 Chapter 714

    "Manager Jon is busy every day. Why do you have time to come to the airport? Do you want to meet someone?" Come near, Ning Tao a pair of positive board appearance, looking at each other way.


    "Ha ha, originally I wanted to go to Paris with Miss Bingbing to relax, but it''s a pity that something happened temporarily. I''m sorry, I''ll send it to you!" Jon smiles, pretends not to understand Ning Tao''s words, and explains.


    "Oh, please, manager Jon. It''s getting late. Let''s go!"


    Ning Tao light response, conveniently took the next suitcase, turned and left.


    In Jon, he always feels evil. It''s better to stay away from him.


    Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t give face at all, the two women smile at Jon apologetically, say hello, and hurry to chase Ning Tao.


    Looking at Ning Tao three people into the airport waiting room, Jon looks a little bit cold down, turned around and strode back to the car, looked around and found a phone in the car.


    Turn on the phone, dial a number, Jon put the phone in his ear.


    Soon, the phone was dialed, and there came a suppressed voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s gone. How''s my father now?" Jon''s face was heavy as if he was about to drip water, and the blue veins on his big hand, which was holding his cell phone, exploded.


    "You can rest assured that as long as there is no mistake, your father is safe, and the subsequent Commission promised will be paid to your account."


    "Things will not go wrong. Yesterday I let out a fake thing and it exploded. I think it will attract a lot of people''s attention."


    "Ha ha, sangongzi is resourceful and resourceful. In my opinion, after this incident, your father will disclose the identity of your illegitimate son and reuse you."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about my family!" Jon''s face darkened and he was short of breath.


    "Wish us a happy cooperation!" The phone there a smile, cut off the phone.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Jon can no longer control his anger, suddenly dropped the phone on the car, a face of ferocious.


    "Are you angry?"


    When he got on the plane, Li Bingbing looked at Ning Tao with a thoughtful look on his face, reached out and poked the latter''s waist, attached it to his ear and explained, "it''s not Jon I told him, he asked me to help him bring something to his uncle and send it to me by the way..."


    After all, Li Bingbing doesn''t want Ning Tao to misunderstand this kind of thing.


    "Well The preoccupied Ning Tao nodded subconsciously, with an absent-minded voice.


    I sent the message back last night. I asked for leave, but what made him think was yesterday''s box.


    Because of the distance, he only saw the appearance of a piece of cloth inside. Thinking of the gunfight last night, an idea came out.


    The shroud of Jesus!


    Apart from this, he could not think of any cloth that was so valuable. It only made him think of it. It was because it stirred up the whole Middle East underground. So many people robbed a piece of cloth that it was hard for him to think about it.


    But if that thing is really a shroud, how could someone be willing to blow it up.


    Thinking and thinking, some absent-minded.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was too lazy to manage, Li Bingbing looked ugly. He pointed to a box on it and explained again, "no, that''s the box. His cousin will pick us up at the airport and won''t trouble us."


    Ning Tao calmed down a little. Knowing that the other party had misunderstood him, he waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m not so stingy yet!" At this point, a frown, look cold, muttered: "he is really a thief."


    It''s wrong to ask Li Bingbing to deliver something. It''s obvious that the drunk''s intention is not to drink.


    As soon as I looked up, I took a look at the suitcase. My face turned white, and I suddenly said something light.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Bingbing Leng next, looking at Ning Tao doubt way.


    Q8-j version of "first $issue}


    " what did he send? " Ning Tao frowned and asked.


    This is a cow hide password box. It''s not big and small. He just scanned it. Besides some yam like things, there is a dazzling blood awn in the box.


    From his perspective, not only can''t see what the blood awn is, but the candlelight ball in the deep of his eyes is shocked and almost confused.


    You know, since he got perspective, except that time when he couldn''t see huanxigong clearly, he seldom encountered this kind of situation, which aroused his curiosity.


    "Jon said it was some special products. Originally he wanted to deliver them himself, but we advanced the schedule, so he didn''t go at all!" Li Bingbing said.


    "Local products?"


    Ning Tao''s brow is going to be wrinkled into a Sichuan character. He stands up and says, "let me see what''s inside?"


    "Ah, Ning Tao, it''s not good to disturb other people''s things."


    Li Bingbing reaches out to pull Ning Tao and shakes his head.


    Although she is a little bold and unconstrained, good family education does not allow her to do so.At this time, the stewardess also came forward and told Ning Tao to sit well, and he would go through a rainy group.


    Some things can not be said, not urgent for a moment, Ning Tao did not argue, honestly back to the seat, just the idea in the mind rotation.


    Obviously, Jon''s things with his uncle are weird, at least not ordinary specialties. If they are precious things, what''s the purpose of letting Li Bingbing take them back.


    With pondering, five hours later, the plane taxied all the way and soon landed at Charles de Gaulle Airport.


    In order to verify his innocence, Li Bingbing didn''t leave the airport, so he called Jon''s cousin. Sure enough, he was waiting outside the airport and expressed his thanks.


    Charles de Gaulle Airport is the largest airport in France. There are a lot of people coming and going, with blonde hair and blue eyes. When Ning Tao and his three people leave the airport, they can''t find anyone to meet them.


    But under, three people found a conspicuous place, Li Bingbing dialed the telephone again.


    Not long after the phone broadcast, the other party found the target. Three business cars stopped by Ning Tao. Then the door opened, and more than 20 young people in Black got out of the car and came to Ning Tao in a scattered way.


    "Well?"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed unconsciously and his expression became solemn.


    The group of people in black was led by a small white man with a flat head. He came near and looked at the box on Li Bingbing''s hand. Then he looked up with a smile and said, "is this Miss Li, please?" As soon as you speak fluent Chinese, you are obviously ready.


    "Well, who are you?" Li Bingbing''s eyes flashed and asked.


    "Oh, I''m Jon''s cousin Xiujie. Thank you miss li this time!" Xiujie laughs and takes over the box in Li Bingbing''s hand.


    Other people have to go up and get the two girls'' luggage.


    However, just at this time, Ning Tao reached out to block Li Bingbing, turned his head and looked at Xiujie with a smile, and said, "this gentleman, what does this mean?"


    Xiujie''s hand was stiff. He looked at Ning Tao with a smile on his face. He rubbed his hands and said, "Oh, it''s like this. Jon told me that you''re not easy to come to Paris. I must treat you well."


    It turned out to be so. Ning Tao laughed and took Li Bingbing''s box into his hand. He said leisurely, "in this case, Mr. Xiujie must have arranged accommodation. Now let''s go."

 Chapter 715

    Xiujie voice, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru all brow a pick, looking at ningtao, want to say something, but ningtao head is slightly shaking, carrying the box, take the initiative to the other side''s car.


    Looking at more than a dozen big men around, Li Bingbing, even though he has a big nerve, feels that something is wrong. It doesn''t matter if there are more bodyguards. The key is the position of the other side. He has blocked all the retreats around the three people, which makes people think more.


    Under the guidance of Xiujie, Ning Tao three people get on the business car in the middle. Xiujie waves his hand, and the others get on the car one after another. Soon the car starts.


    The car has a lot of space. In addition to the driver, Xiujie sits on the co driver. On both sides of ningtao, there are two more people.


    "What kind of business does Mr. Xiujie do? There are many bodyguards!" Ning Tao seemed to be very curious about everything around him. He couldn''t help looking around. He stretched out his hand and put his arm around Li Bingbing''s white neck.


    The latter was surprised and angrily looked at Ning Tao, but then his body was stiff, his hands were tight, and he was silent.


    "Ha ha, do a little business, now the world is not peaceful, for the sake of safety, see laugh." Xiujie looks a little unnatural, light response.


    Ning Tao leaned on the seat and didn''t retort. He didn''t know whether to believe it or not. In a word, he didn''t open his mouth. He looked carefree.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car is dignified. Li Bingbing looks tight and bows slightly. There is a trace of confusion in Zhou Ru''s eyes. He wants to say something, but Li Bingbing catches him.


    Dong!


    However, when the car came to a secluded place, there was a sudden explosion in front of it. A small closed truck suddenly turned its direction and crashed into the front of the car in front of it.


    Quack!


    Ning Tao and others in a car also emergency brake, but because too suddenly, or hit the car in front.


    "Damn it, I want to die!"


    Xiujie, who was hit by seven meat and eight vegetable, scolded secretly. He told the driver, pushed the door open and got off the car.


    A large group of people in the back car also got off at a high speed, and many of them extended their hands to the inner bags of suits.


    Thumping, thumping, thumping.


    Just ten seconds later, a series of gunshots rang out, dozens of people around, showing a fan-shaped approach to this side.


    Right now!


    Ning Tao suddenly raised his hand, elbowed back and hit the neck behind him. Suddenly there was a crack in the bone. The bodyguard didn''t even hum out, so he collapsed on the seat.


    With Ning Tao''s hand, Li Bingbing also makes a quick hand and grabs the neck of the bodyguard next to him with both hands.


    It''s just that Li Bingbing didn''t kill anyone after all. Although he grabbed each other''s neck, his strength was not enough. The bodyguard responded and took out the gun.


    Bang!


    One shot down, it was not Li Bingbing who was shot, but the bodyguard was shot on the forehead. In an instant, a blood hole appeared, and the blood flowed out.


    It''s Ning Tao who shoots. He kills the bodyguards around him and takes out the other side''s pistol. It''s strange that the other side doesn''t suffer.


    It''s only five seconds from Ning Tao''s shooting to shooting. It''s clean.


    The driver also responded, took out the pistol and turned back to the back to shoot. Ning Tao grabbed each other''s wrist and lifted it up. Bang bang, the bodyguard''s shots hit the skylight.


    Ning Tao grabs the other person''s neck with his other hand, and the driver''s neck is abruptly broken by him. At the same time, Ning Tao''s body slides to the driver''s position with his hands. He opens the door and pushes the driver down. As soon as the accelerator is buzzing, the car is buzzing and retreats rapidly.


    A little back, ningtao clutch brake with a big wave like swing, the car suddenly turned around, quickly toward the back quickly.


    "Ning Tao, who are they?"


    A series of changes, let Zhou Ru spirit pressure breathless, pretty face slightly white, looking at the bridge Ning Tao, taut lips way.


    "I don''t know who they are. Ask your best friend about this!"


    Stepping on the gas pedal to the end, Ning Tao looks at the reversing mirror from time to time and orders Li Bingbing to clean up the bullets and guns.


    "Ask Li Bingbing?" Zhou Ru catches Li Bingbing''s wrist and looks puzzled.


    "Son of a bitch, if I want to catch Jon, I''ll shoot him!"


    Zhou Ru doesn''t understand that Li Bingbing, who has been in the army for a long time, can''t see anything strange. She wants Jon to play with her. She takes out her mobile phone from her pocket and dials a number.


    Soon, the phone was connected. Without waiting to talk there, Li Bingbing angrily scolded, "Jon, you son of a bitch. If your aunt doesn''t die this time, you must look good!" The words fell down and immediately hung up.


    "I told you that boy was not a good man, but you didn''t listen. Now you know." Holding the two-way disk, Ning Tao sighed, hating the way: big chest without brain!


    Actually, when he saw the box, he felt that it was not right. After all, if it was a precious thing, they would not take it with them. He wanted to open it and have a look. Li Bingbing didn''t listen and had to return it to its original owner. He couldn''t help it, but when he saw the person coming, he was more convinced of his judgment.More than 20 people, all with guys, look at the posture, clearly want to take them away.


    In that place, he was not sure that he was going to break through with his two girls, so he had to give them a false excuse. Unexpectedly, the trouble still came.


    But now I can''t tell Zhou Ru in detail. Fortunately, the box is in his hands, otherwise it would be a big loss.


    But it''s not the time to look at the box. Ning Tao has seen a car biting back.


    This is Ning Tao''s first visit to Paris. He is not familiar with the terrain at all. It''s very troublesome to get rid of it. He is gradually approached by the other party.


    "Bingbing, push these two dead people down!" Ning Tao squints and sweeps down. He takes out a cigarette from his pocket and lights it. It''s a light way.


    One after another, when he encounters this kind of worry, Ning Tao gets angry and plans to give them some color.


    Although Li Bingbing doesn''t understand what Ning Tao means, at this time, he can only believe Ning Tao. He opens the car door and kicks the dead man out. The other one does the same.


    As soon as the two fell down, a car stopped behind them. Immediately someone got out of the car and ran to the two people, as if they were searching for something, and the car continued to chase them.


    Sure enough, seeing this scene, Ning Tao has a bottom in his heart. These people should have come to the box.


    "Ning Tao, what should we do now?"


    Li Bingbing holds a gun with one hand. From time to time, he looks at the back of the car and adds, why don''t we go to the Embassy.


    The two women are very important people. As long as they arrive at the embassy, I believe that no matter how arrogant the people behind them are, they dare not rush to the embassy.


    I''m afraid they won''t give us a chance! " Ning Tao vomited smoke, swept both sides of the eye, pupil slightly a MI.

 Chapter 716

    As soon as Ning Tao''s words were finished, his voice dropped, and two off-road vehicles rushed out from the side of the intersection. Then he joined the pursuit of Ning Tao, and immediately caught them in the middle.


    The window of a crimson car next to him opened and roared at Ning Tao. It sounded like pure French.


    However, it''s a pity that Ning Tao doesn''t understand very well. He has learned a little French, but it''s far from being fluent. If he doesn''t come here, he won''t be rude. Ning Tao laughs at him and raises his hand with two shots.


    The voice suddenly stopped there. The driver and the two were all shot in the head by him. The out of control car rushed to the green belt nearby, and the front of the car was crooked.


    Ning Tao raised his eyes and looked in the rearview mirror. He saw the car behind him forced up again and yelled, but unexpectedly, they didn''t shoot, as if they were afraid.


    "Ning Tao, he wants us to stop, or we''ll give them something!" Zhou Ru twisted his hands, a little nervous, looking at Ning Tao to test the way.


    Li Bingbing has explained it to him just now. In her opinion, more is better than less.


    "You think we''ll be ok if we give them something?" Ning Tao curved his mouth and said to Li Bingbing, "take the box well. It''s our talisman."


    Or Li Bing immediately grabbed the box in my hand and frowned


    Even Li Bingbing is a little timid now. He is not familiar with his life and land. In addition, there is Zhou Ru. Now this is not the time for loyalty.


    "Far water can''t save near fire. I''m talking about just a few shady guys. I''ll teach them a lesson today." Ning Tao grins and turns the smart power on.


    Damn, it''s not easy to come out for a visit, but also encounter this kind of thing. I really think he is a soft persimmon. If he didn''t follow me this time, the situation of the two girls would be very dangerous.


    Some people use him as a Spearman, and he must give back the color.


    Anyway, it''s also a foreign country. It''s just a matter of tossing around and leaving.


    "Well, I''ll accompany you, Xiaoru. You lie down and don''t move. I''ll fight with them, too!" Li Bingbing himself likes to join in the fun. Seeing Ning Tao so domineering, his heart is also active, and he is eager to try.


    Because Ning Tao was not familiar with the terrain, his speed was not fast, and soon the car behind him caught up with him and "banged" into the rear of the car, giving a warning.


    Then there was a car coming side by side. As soon as the rear door opened, a figure suddenly jumped out of the car. As if flying, he grabbed Ning Tao''s window glass and pounded at Ning Tao.


    With a "bang" shot, Ning Tao took advantage of the situation and sent the bullet to the man''s mouth. One shot exploded. The man was rolled on the ground one after another, blood spilled all over the ground, bringing out a series of bloodstains.


    "Damn, you think you''re spider man!" Ning Tao gave a cold smile and continued to drive.


    This wave of people obviously want to catch alive, he understands the situation, this is a lot of relief, if on boxing, he is really not afraid.


    With a lesson from the past, the cars on both sides were quite cautious. They closed the windows one after another and slowed down the speed a lot. Obviously, they were afraid of the guy in Ning Tao''s hands.


    But the dark color of the window film for Ning Tao, did not form any obstacles, but raised his eyes to see those people inside the action, he can not help but frown.


    The man inside took out a jelly like thing, bit open the plastic and drank it.


    Then in his sight, it was obvious that the spirit of the people in the car was shocked, and the door opened again.


    Almost at the moment when the car door opened, two figures darted out and came to the top of Ning Tao''s car. As soon as they swung something in their hands, a golden sword bounced out.


    "What is it?"


    Seeing this man magically come to the top of his car, Ning Tao is in a daze. But he hasn''t made any response yet. A man holding a sword with one hand suddenly stabs the top of the car. The top of the car is like a piece of paper paste, which is instantly pierced, and the long sword body stabs into the car.


    Fortunately, the space in the car is large enough, otherwise if this sword stabs the three of them, it is estimated that they will not die without peeling.


    Ning Tao looks dignified. Looking at the golden sword, he has some bad guesses in his heart.


    If you want to think about it, his hand movement is not slow. As soon as he lifted it with one hand, he shot a few shots at the top of the car.


    Suddenly, the two people above were shot and rolled down, but surprisingly, the people who fell on the ground were not dead. Even if they were shot, they still seemed to be able to stagger away.


    Ning Tao''s heart "clattered" and suddenly began to play a 12 point spirit. He thought that the other side would be much safer without robbing him. Now it seems that it''s not the same thing. The other side''s drinking that stuff is just like fighting chicken blood, and has a lot of fighting power.


    Step on the accelerator, Ning Tao quickly speed up, there is a way to go, quickly run.


    Several cars behind the car also speeded up immediately. When they got close, someone jumped out again and stabbed them with a sword.Look at the other side''s jumping ability. If you take part in the high jump, Ning Tao estimates that it''s not a problem to get a medal.


    There is a saying that habit comes naturally. After the previous tension, Li Bingbing gradually reacts that the other party wants them to die. It''s not her style to sit and wait for them to die. As long as someone jumps over, she just pulls the trigger and makes many irregular holes in the window.


    However, the people on the bus were as desperate as a chicken. They used their swords to resist the bullets from time to time. Even if someone fell down, someone immediately jumped out of the back and added again.


    The other side is not just an attack. Soon a car will overtake Ning Tao. Someone jumps in front of the car and smashes the window with a "Shua" sword. He will stab Ning Tao and be shot down by Ning Tao.


    There is also someone attacking at the window. When Ning Tao wants to shoot, he finds that there is no bullet left. He scolds him secretly and punches him in the other side''s face.


    "Bingbing, bullets!"


    Ning Tao is calm a face, stretch out a hand to grasp backward.


    "No bullets."


    Li Bingbing''s face turned pale and said in a trembling voice that although she had more bullets than Ning Tao, she didn''t save them just now. She had already used them up.


    "Damn it, take care of yourself!" Ning Tao grabbed a sword on the glass with one hand and two fingers. He grabbed it and held it in his hand.


    This group of people seems to be holding the goal of not giving up, ningtao may know ningtao here no bullets, shot more people.


    Ning Tao is not polite either. He drives with one hand and holds a sword with one hand. He stabs people wherever they are. At this time, he can''t control so much. Even if the other party is the terrible inheritance, his life is not as important as his.

 Chapter 717

    Ning Tao''s speed is getting faster and faster. Instead of going downtown, he goes out of the city, and there are fewer and fewer people.


    Although the more people there are, the safer it is, it''s not good for Ning Tao. First of all, it''s the other party''s territory. He takes two women with him and suffers losses here. The Paris government will not ignore it. It''s troublesome to confront the local military and police.


    In addition, he also had a stomach full of fire, and finally came out to play for a few days. He was chased and killed all the way, and the clay figurine had a third of his blood.


    An off-road vehicle is full of holes and holes. Ning Tao is also worried.


    As the sky darkened, the other side was just like a dog skin plaster, which made his killing heart gradually rise.


    "Zhou Ru, you drive. Bingbing, you protect her."


    Since can''t throw off, Ning Tao plans to give the other side some color to see, immediately turn a face urgent way.


    Driving is nothing to Zhou Ru. He dares to drive an armored car, let alone this thing.


    After the fear in front of her, Zhou Ru also recovered her calm. After all, she had an experience. After adapting, she was far better than ordinary people. Now she was holding a pillow to resist the attack.


    Without waiting for Zhou Ru to climb over, Ning Tao held each other in his arms and said in a low voice, "be careful!" He had opened the door, stepped on the window with the sole of his foot, and stood on the top of the car with a sword.


    With a wave of one hand, the eager people in the car stood on the top of the car. Their spiritual power surged out and roared, "who dares to fight!"


    With the expansion of the spirit power, the voice is like thunder rolling. A young man who wants to jump out of the room falters and falls to the ground without stepping on his feet. He screams bitterly.


    But this group of people put it clear that they would not let Ning Tao and others go. Once again, two of them jumped at a high speed. Their sword cut Ning Tao, and the other one stabbed with a long sword.


    Their movements are extremely dangerous, especially on the road of rapid galloping. If one falls to the ground carelessly, he will lose half his life even if he doesn''t die.


    "Well done."


    Ning Tao eyes in the hands of a long sword, forcefully opened the chest of a blow, at the same time, the sword back to Liao, and that first came after the sword hit together, between the two issued the sound of gold and iron.


    Even Ning Tao could not help but feel the shock of Qi and blood, and there was something floating at his feet.


    But they couldn''t catch their breath. After they retreated, they killed again.


    Ning Tao did not leave his hand at all. He used the pure Yang Sword technique to fight with his opponent.


    Unexpectedly, although the two sides of Ning Tao are hard to part, and the residents scattered along the way, but strangely, there are no police cars chasing them. The more they get to the end, there are no people around.


    Can cause this phenomenon, all the more shows that there is high-level attention.


    On the surface, it is calm, but in some underground places, pictures of Ning Tao fighting appear in front of many people, and some people have begun to take action.


    At the moment, someone has quietly pulled the blocking nail on the road ahead of Ning Tao''s battle. A middle-aged white man with blue hair and thin figure squints his eyes and looks at the road ahead, with a strong momentum.


    "Count Johnny, why don''t we sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight and have to get involved in the affairs of the Holy See?"


    Behind the middle-aged man, an old man with a bowing face looked at the man in perplexity.


    "Cassian, don''t you think the Holy See''s action is weird?" The middle-aged man named count Johnny said with a smile.


    "Weird?"


    There was a hint of contemplation in cassin''s eyes, and he frowned, "it''s true that the Vatican, though shameless, will maintain its superficial work. This time, it''s really unusual!"


    At this point, the confusion in cassin''s eyes was more serious. After thinking about it, he said again, "but no matter what, if we can weaken the influence of the Holy See, why don''t we do it? These Oriental people have killed too many people of the Holy See. With the character of each other''s grinning teeth, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to step in and make them angry with us."


    "No, Cassian, you should change your mind. The Holy See has something important to do now, but now it has to hunt down some Oriental people. Don''t you think it''s suspicious?"


    "Yes?"


    Cassin was stunned, then his face changed, and his eyes widened. He couldn''t help saying, "count Johnny, do you mean that thing is in the hands of this Oriental?"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t say that, but it''s worth our gambling!" Johnny turned to smile. "I hope it''s an unforgettable night, viscount cassion. What do you think?"


    "Indeed


    Cassin came back with a smile. "Count Johnny, I''d be happy to witness the night with you."


    Two people look at each other, both from each other''s eyes to see a trace of desire, everything in silence.


    The fighting on Ning Tao''s side is becoming more and more fierce, and the people on the other side are becoming more and more terrible, especially a man in a black cape. He is very difficult to deal with. After fighting for such a long time, he is also decorated.


    Fortunately, although he was in danger, the two women in the car were safe, at least no one would suddenly stab him with a sword.Dong Dong


    All of a sudden, a series of sounds sounded under the car. The speed of the off-road vehicle decreased rapidly. The car couldn''t hold the direction.


    Look at the legal edition of chapter y, ZS section!


    Suddenly a brake, directly on the car Ning Tao three people to mercilessly throw out.


    Bang!


    The car directly stuck in a high place by the side of the road, flameout, Ning Tao on the ground for seven or eight steps, just barely control the body.


    When he fixed his eyes, he saw that there was a road blocking nail on the road. He couldn''t see it if he didn''t look carefully.


    Ning Tao was thrown out, and the car behind him was not lucky. Walking on it, a series of tires burst, and the car immediately lost control, and a car rushed directly into another ditch.


    Whoo!


    Before the crowd was able to relax, there were more than 30 figures on both sides. Before they walked in, they roared one by one. In his sight, this group of human bodies were like bamboo tubes exploding. There were strings of sounds, black lines on their faces, and two tusks protruding from their mouths. It was very frightening.


    "Vampire!"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao can''t help but shrink his pupils, and this word suddenly appears in his heart.


    This is the first time he saw a vampire go crazy. I didn''t expect to meet him here.


    At this time, the pursuit of Ning Tao and others have come back to their senses. They all hold their swords tightly. When they see this group of people, the other party abandons Ning Tao and rushes up without even thinking about it, shouting a mess.


    But after the battle with Ning Tao, there were only seven or eight of them left, and they were soon blocked.


    However, the vampire with blue hair turned his blue eyes and took several people to Ning Tao and the SUV.

 Chapter 718

    It can be said that when enemies meet, they are especially jealous. If Ning Tao hates the most, it is undoubtedly a vampire.


    If it were not for these shady guys, the elder martial sister would not stay on the mountain all day and cover her face with face towel.


    If it''s in China, he still has some scruples, but now, he plans to kill a lot and pay for his elder martial sister.


    Since met, he won''t let off these vampires, long sword on the ground last time a row, Ning Tao rushed up.


    A blood clan sees this, in the eyes is full of disdain, in the hand is holding the long knife, abruptly one chop, the intention cuts Ning Tao in two.


    Dang!


    Ning Tao''s long sword blocks the opponent''s long sword, turns around and kicks it upside down.


    However, the blue haired vampire ignored Ning Tao and strode toward the SUV.


    Behind him, three vampires with sharp weapons come to Ning Tao.


    A vampire suddenly jumped forward, his fangs shining in his mouth, and hit Ning Tao with one punch.


    "Death


    Ning Tao laughs coldly and cuts his sword like a sword curtain. When the sword falls, the vampire doesn''t even have a chance to react, so his arm is separated from his body and cut in two.


    When the blood clan fell to the ground, Ning Tao''s long sword suddenly stabbed, and immediately stabbed a big hole in his neck.


    Even if the blood group''s body is good again, open a big mouth on the neck, also is to live not to become.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t mean to continue fighting. Seeing the blue haired middle-aged man walking into the SUV, he was in a hurry and had to go to support him.


    Although Li Bingbing knows some Kung Fu, I''m afraid he can''t beat this vampire in three or two moves. He''s not at the same level at all, let alone Zhou Ru, who has no power to bind a chicken.


    See Ning Tao to rush there, two blood clan immediately blocked his way, the guy in the hand threw to Ning Tao, intention to block his leave.


    "Get out of here!"


    Ning Tao''s long sword picks up a silver fork in front of him. When the sword shakes again and the body of the sword shakes, it forms two long swords and attacks them separately.


    At the same time, the two people in the car vomited in a daze. Although they were wearing seat belts, they were hit by the car just now, and they vomited in a car. One was more dizzy than the other.


    Johnny, the blue haired man, came to the door and pulled the door with one hand. Suddenly, the very strong door was pulled off by him, which made the two people in the car stare round.


    Is this still human? But look at each other like this, tusk black face, also found that this is not a person at all.


    Where did the two women see the real vampires? They screamed one by one. However, Johnny''s eyes swept in the car and immediately looked at the box on Li Bingbing''s hand. His eyes suddenly brightened.


    After that, my heart moved and I reached out to grab it without thinking about it.


    Li Bingbing is not willing to give her things to the other party. Anyway, she is dead, and her strength is inspired. With a flick of her long leg, she hits Johnny''s arm hard.


    However, the gap between her and the other side is too big. Johnny grabs Li Bingbing''s ankle with his backhand casually and pulls it out with a jerk.


    When Li Bingbing was caught with one foot, he was shocked. He hugged the car with both hands and kicked the other foot on the other''s chest.


    If it''s a normal person, Li Bingbing will step back even if he''s OK. But seeing that Johnny''s body is just shaking slightly, he''s like a nobody. He''s going to pull Li Bingbing out again with his big hand.


    Bang!


    N


    there was a sudden gunshot, and Johnny''s face changed. He stepped back two steps and looked down. A bullet had been shot into his waist, and his blood was flowing out.


    After being shot, Johnny didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble. He slowly raised his head and saw Zhou Ru with a gun in the cab. There was a killing opportunity in his eyes.


    Fortunately, this blow is not in the key, otherwise, even with the vampire''s constitution, it will be finished. A touch of anger flashed in Johnny''s eyes, and he stepped forward with a sudden blow.


    Dong.


    A fist hit on the door, immediately hit the door a big hole, rigid deformation, fortunately, Zhou Ru back to the co pilot in time, eyes full of fear.


    Just now, she didn''t know where to find a pistol. In a hurry, she fired it. The gun was used indiscriminately. However, to her surprise, the other party was shot in the same way as no one else. Fear filled her heart.


    Shua!


    Just when Johnny wanted to destroy the car violently again, a sword cut him back and dodged.


    The man in the black cape who had been fighting with Ning Tao held a sword with one hand and blocked the off-road vehicle. As soon as he raised the point of the sword, he pointed at Johnny and said coldly, "Johnny, I didn''t see you take your people with you, otherwise, I will uproot your old nest!"


    "Hey, Dior, you don''t look at the current situation. You''d better take care of yourself first."Johnny''s back, a wave, suddenly there are three or four blood race ran out, killed to Dior.


    Dior had no choice but to go up with his sword, but he was worried in his heart.


    It turned out that this time they were in a hurry to get what the first family wanted, and then he came with the paladin in Paris.


    He didn''t know what it was, but he gave a death order. He had to get it. This was the scene of their desperate pursuit of Ning Tao.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the Oriental was so powerful that he killed more than 20 of them with one man''s power. Otherwise, even in the face of Johnny and others, he would have the power of the first World War.


    But at present, his injury is not light, even if we deal with these low-level blood group, we can barely deal with it.


    One after another frustrated, let Johnny no patience, at the moment of rude grasp to Li Bingbing.


    In an attempt to hurt the great blood clan, he has given an ultimatum to the two women in the car. Later, he decides to taste the blood of the Oriental women for the sake of their beauty.


    But before he got close, Johnny felt a burst of air coming from behind him. He turned his head in a hurry and only heard a bang. His foot hit the SUV, making the body shake.


    Ning Tao was the one who came in time this time. He didn''t talk nonsense. As soon as he pressed one foot on the car, he bounced up again, smashed out with a volley and went straight to Johnny.


    Johnny''s eyes flashed a ray of sarcasm. Even the people of the Holy See did not dare to fight with their blood clan. In front of him, he really didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. When there was a trace of sarcasm on his face, he also met them boldly.


    Bang!


    After two punches, Johnny''s face turned red. He could not help but step back a few steps. His face turned red. On the other hand, Ning Tao''s shoulders just swayed, which was no big problem.


    "How could it be?"


    Seeing this scene, Johnny is not surprised. He can''t help but stare. Is there anything bigger than the flesh of the blood clan?

 Chapter 719

    The blood clan didn''t give Ning Tao too much time to breathe. Some fierce people had already clenched their fists and rushed up.


    Ning Tao is not afraid, toes on the ground to draw an arc, hands suddenly a lift, has grasped the opponent''s arm.


    Ten fingers like hook, Ning Tao hands suddenly a turn, suddenly a series of crack sound sounded, the other party''s arm has been turned into a twist, hands suddenly a loose, at the same time a spin more up, a hard kick in the other party''s head.


    (more) the latest. Up 2m


    "bang" a loud noise, in the eyes of everyone, the blood clan''s neck was long, the head and body were kicked away, when "Putong" fell down, the head had been pulled to the chest.


    It seems that if we use more force, the neck and body of the blood clan will be separated.


    In front of his own face, watching his men were brutally killed, Johnny''s face was gloomy, and he yelled, "cassin." The whole person rushed to ningtao like a whirlwind.


    With the honor of the blood clan, Johnny vowed to make the Oriental pay the price.


    Ning Tao is also not afraid. He also comes with his fist. He has no money to spend. He seems to be determined to shake it to the end.


    Cassin had just killed a member of the Vatican. At this moment, hearing the words, he rushed to the cross-country vehicle instead of touching the battlefield there. He stared at the box, and his eyes flashed with fire.


    If this box is indeed a shroud, it will be a comprehensive victory for the holy see as long as it is destroyed by them. It''s exciting to think that he will rise from Viscount of blood clan to Earl and own his own territory and castle.


    The two women in the car huddled together, trembling, and did not dare to get out of the car. Even the nervous Li Bingbing was a little scared.


    It''s not human at all. A group of vampires in the dark make people feel numb just by looking at them. How can she fight?


    Seeing an old vampire attack, Li Bingbing grits her teeth and throws out the pillow in her hand. At the same time, all the things she can throw in the car are still missing.


    For this level of attack, cassin did not look at it at all. His big hand was like King Kong casting, and he grabbed Li Bingbing bravely.


    "Bingbing, be careful!" Holding the box in her hands, Zhou Ru also tried her best. Holding the box in her hands, she smashed on the vampire''s arm.


    Li Bingbing''s reaction is not slow, a catcher, captured to the other side''s arm.


    Many attacks, but this makes cassin very impatient, and regardless of the box, intends to kill the two women who are not interested.


    The arm was caught by Li Bingbing''s hand, but the latter had no choice at all, as if he had grasped an iron bar and was frozen there.


    If we say that Li Bingbing is good at it among ordinary people, anyway, she is retired from the special forces. However, she is not weak against the vampires who have gone crazy.


    As soon as the wrist turns, cassin''s arm slides out and grabs Li Bingbing''s wrist. With a strong pull, Li Bingbing is pulled out of the car.


    Looking at the struggling Li Bingbing, kasian''s tusks are getting brighter and brighter. It seems that he wants to taste the blood of the Oriental people.


    Li Bingbing clenched his fists in both hands and struggled to death. However, he couldn''t resist it. He yelled, "Ning Tao, you son of a bitch, I''m going to die. I have to turn into a fierce ghost to find you!"


    Sweat, life and death, she thought of is not other, unexpectedly still don''t forget Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao has already seen Li Bingbing''s dilemma. He is very anxious. With the skill of two women, even in front of ordinary vampires, he can''t see it.


    Step a step, the figure in front of a flash, a vampire with a dagger one arm lift, then toward Ning Tao''s chest poke, the speed is amazing.


    "To die!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a thick murderous opportunity. Seeing this, he could not avoid it. He bravely met them. When they met, he grabbed each other''s dagger with one hand. When the dagger touched his clothes, he caught each other''s dagger. When the backhand was broken, Ning Tao strode with one hand.


    "Poo Chi"


    The Vampire cut his throat with a dagger, and blood arrows shot out. Ning Tao grabbed each other''s collar with both hands and threw it.


    The other party''s weight of more than 100 Jin was like a piece of broken sack in his hand. He swung it out and hit cassin with a "bang" and staggered him.


    As soon as the other side let go, Li Bingbing kicked the other side on the chest, breathing heavily.


    However, Ning Tao this slow, behind Johnny again forced to come, bang, behind the knot solid solid get a foot, directly hit the car.


    "Ah Ning Tao, are you ok


    Li Bingbing is startled and quickly holds Ning Tao, with a nervous face.


    "I''m fine. Get in the car." Ning Tao turns over, paws on the ground to pick, a dagger falls in the hand, backhand to Li Bingbing.


    For him, this kind of weapon has little effect. The blood clan is rough and thick. As long as it doesn''t hit the key point, it won''t kill him at all. Instead, it''s not a self-defense weapon for Li Bingbing."I want to fight with you!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao is covered with blood, Li Bingbing doesn''t know whether he is afraid or sad. Tears come down. He shakes his head and holds the dagger tightly with both hands, staring at the vampire in front of him.


    As Johnny waved his hand, two vampires flew up again, attacked them, opened their long tusks and bit them.


    There is corpse poison on the vampire''s tusk. If it''s bitten heavily, it''s a big trouble.


    Ning Tao''s figure flashed in front of Li Bingbing. With a backhand punch, he hit a vampire on the head heavily. Almost at the same time, he grabbed each other''s clothes and yanked them.


    "Bang" vampire a staggering, head with the SUV to a close contact.


    Poof!


    Unexpectedly, Li Bingbing reacted quickly. While the vampire didn''t respond well, the dagger in her hand suddenly stabbed the other person. She didn''t get rid of her hatred. As soon as she drew the dagger, she stabbed the other person again. One by one, she murmured back and forth, daring to move the old woman''s man.


    Ning Tao sees Li Bingbing so ruthless, the blood of the other side''s face, also startled, in the heart straight shiver, as expected is violence girl.


    But now he has no time to pay attention to Li Bingbing. He has been entangled by cassin and the vampires. Both of them bravely embrace Ning Tao''s waist and die. Johnny kicks them in a series and puts them to the ground.


    It has to be said that the vampire''s body is very strong, even if it is hit by Ning Tao''s heavy fist, it doesn''t matter, and the bone crack doesn''t feel pain, it''s just a human tank.


    Shua!


    Dior, who was covered in blood, came again and swept with a sword to Johnny, but his body trembled so much that he couldn''t hold the sword.


    At this level of fighting, all seven or eight people in the Holy See were killed, leaving him alone. But now it is the end of a strong attack.


    "Dior, since you are in such a hurry, I don''t mind letting you see God first."


    Seeing that the other party blocked his way, Johnny''s eyes flashed with a murderous opportunity, and he had already forced his way through his mouth.


    he was the master to sweep away all the evils in the world and kill them.


    Dior held his sword with one hand and cut it again with a sharp look.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" As soon as Johnny flicked one hand, a barbed appeared in his hand, which blocked Dior''s sword. He clenched his fist with the other hand and smashed Dior with a hard blow. The latter spat blood and fell to the ground.


    As soon as Johnny stepped forward, he caught up with him again. The long thorn in his hand stabbed down to the other side''s chest. Dior''s body just turned, but because of the injury, he was stabbed in his left rib. When the strong pain hit, two tusks fell into his eyes and bit him on the neck.

 Chapter 720

    At the same time, Ning Tao is in danger. Two vampires hold him to death. Cassin shows his fangs and bites Ning Tao''s neck.


    This scene, let Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru are scared, Li Bingbing is holding a dagger like crazy run.


    Yu Guang, Ning Tao also saw Li Bingbing, and immediately cried, "go back!"


    One hand has been against cassin''s face, holding on to each other.


    Just look at the sharp tusks, no one wants to be bitten.


    Dong!


    Cassin is also very fierce. He clenches his fist with one hand and hits Ning Tao''s chest hard. He can''t help but spray his opponent''s face with blood and softens his hand.


    Cassin''s mouth is wide open, and he comes to Ning Tao''s neck again.


    "To die!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately turned red. The blood baby in his body put his hands together, and blood lines quickly integrated into his meridians. With one hand on the ground, he suddenly lifted his knee and kicked a vampire under his waist.


    Head a slant, Let Card Xi en pounce on an empty, Ning Tao elbow lifts up, mercilessly hit on cassien chest.


    Even with cassin''s body, it''s hard to block Ning Tao''s blow. As soon as his hands are loose and blood overflows from the corners of his mouth, the whole person will turn over and back.


    "Want to go?"


    Ning Tao gives a cold smile, presses his palms on the ground and hooks his toes in front of him. He immediately stirs cassin and turns his body around.


    This is not over, Ning Tao''s palm is on the ground a pat, a spin, a kick in each other''s face, suddenly fangs fly, full of blood, the whole person flying away.


    Ning Tao is trying to take advantage of the victory, suddenly his heart suddenly gave birth to a warning sign, do not want to quickly back, a long thorn mercilessly poked in the position he just stood, it is already free hand to Johnny.


    At the moment, the latter still had a large amount of blood on his mouth. Looking at Ning Tao coldly, he put his hand on his lips and licked it with his tongue. He shook his head and said, "the blood of the holy see is still the same. I just don''t know how the blood of the Oriental people is?"


    "You don''t have a chance."


    Ning Tao squints at Johnny and looks colder and colder.


    "Ha ha, for your pride, I will take you as my descendant!" Johnny smiles up and the whole person rushes up.


    The long thorn in the hand picked, straight to Ning Tao''s throat.


    The most powerful thing of the blood clan is the physical body and resilience. In terms of the manipulation of weapons, the other side can''t catch up with Ning Tao. As soon as he leans back, he dodges a blow. With one foot, he has already kicked the other side''s arm.


    After opening the blood baby, Ning Tao''s combat power can rival the late congenital period. Even if he is injured now, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to stop him.


    According to Huaxia''s strength, Johnny is at most in the early days of his birth. With his rough skin and thick flesh, he can''t expect that Ning Tao will suddenly break out.


    Being kicked by Ning Tao''s single foot, the wrist holding the hand stab immediately became unstable. Before he could react, Ning Tao''s feet had already wound up. With the help of the other person''s arm, the other foot suddenly kicked.


    "Putong"


    with just one kick, he kicked Johnny''s spurting blood back. He could no longer hold his hand stab firmly, fell to the ground, and his face was in a state of horror. It seemed that he did not expect to be defeated by just one face to face.


    In fact, Ning Tao''s free and easy actions are often seen in movies. However, in terms of actual operation, it''s hard for anyone to do it. Even Ning Tao has to use spiritual power to do it. Otherwise, it''s pretentious and has no strength at all.


    Ning Tao hits the ground with both feet and turns over again. He punches to Johnny with a fierce fist.


    "Together."


    Seeing that there was a touch of fear in his eyes, Johnny rushed to greet him, but he was slowly retreating.


    After all, no matter how good things are, they have to have a life. He is not an opponent of this Oriental.


    A bloody face of cassin has eased over, flying a kick to Ning Tao.


    However, it''s hard for the other party, who is not even inborn, to resist. As soon as he closes his hands, Ning Tao grabs the other party''s foot and smashes it on the ground. It''s a terrible event.


    Not to mention that, Ning Tao smashed seven or eight times in a row and completely regarded it as a broken sack.


    Every time he hit it, cassin spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt that his whole body was going to be flabby. He tried his best, but he couldn''t escape.


    This is also the flesh of the blood clan, which is not comparable to ordinary people. Otherwise, as an ordinary person, I''m afraid that it will be enough.


    After seven or eight, seeing that the other party is still alive and struggling, Ning Tao sweeps his eyes and sees the car. With a flash in his eyes, he takes the other party''s foot and strides away. As he approaches, he suddenly throws it, and the other party''s head hits the door.


    This time, even if you are iron head, it is estimated that you will not be at peace. Cassin''s head explodes instantly, and the red and white ones come out, and his body is even softer.


    Ou


    and the door is a big piece of sunken, concave.Leaving cassin''s body behind, Ning Tao looks around. The original leader, Johnny, has disappeared. There are bodies all over the field, and the blood has dyed the ground red.


    Obviously, it was the guy who had run away. Ning Tao was concerned about the safety of the two girls and didn''t take care of them. He raised his hand and coughed a few times. He vomited blood and went to the SUV.


    Seeing the two pale people in the car, Ning Tao grinned reluctantly, "are you ok?"


    Two people shake their heads, eyes worried looking at Ning Tao, Zhou Ru is red eyes, a face anxious way, "Ning Tao, we take you to the hospital."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and sees that the two women are not in a big way. He says, "let''s go. We have to leave here quickly."


    The two sides have been fighting here for a long time. If they are jumping out, all three of them will be finished.


    The car has been abandoned. Zhou Ruineng can''t use it.


    Ning Tao didn''t choose the main road, but let it take the small road. He took the black suitcase in his hand, and was surprised in his eyes.


    "Ning Tao, what shall we do now?"


    With so many people dead, even in China, it''s a big event, not to mention that in this unfamiliar place, Li Bingbing is pulling Ning Tao''s sleeve and has no master.


    Now Ning Tao is the backbone of the two women.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll look at it first!" Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. He wiped it with one hand, destroyed the code lock and opened the box.


    For him, the code on the box is not an obstacle to him. There are bags of black specialty things in the box. Ning Tao is not interested in it and throws it away without looking at it. He directly grabs a white plastic wrapped thing under the box.

 Chapter 721

    There was something in the bag. It was thick and tightly sealed. There was something made of wax on it. It was very slippery.


    6. The 4V version was launched C


    "what is this?"


    Li Bingbing frowns and looks at the thing in Ning Tao''s hand. LengSheng asks.


    "Just open it."


    Ning Tao smiles coldly and tears the bag open. When he touches something inside and reaches out to take it out, the pupils of Ning Tao and Li Bingbing shrink.


    It''s a piece of linen. It''s very rough. There''s a little red blood on it. It seems that it has been left on it for many years. It has a sense of history.


    When the cloth was taken out, an invisible pressure suddenly shrouded in the middle of the car, which made Li Bingbing and Li Bingbing pale. He couldn''t help losing his voice and said, "what''s this?"


    Vaguely from the top of the cloth, they were asked to have a very depressing feeling, as if it were an invisible cover, which wrapped their whole body up and down.


    If this cloth makes Li Bingbing feel uncomfortable, it''s a great shock to Ning Tao. His eyes are shining, and the two groups of brilliance behind him are rising. If you look carefully, it''s like two hazy dragons, with their teeth and claws open, as if they are going to open their eyes the next moment.


    WOW!


    Almost subconsciously, Ning Tao shakes his hands and opens the cloth.


    As soon as he opened it, Ning Tao immediately saw the whole picture of the cloth, which was almost as described in the history books, about 14 feet 5 inches long and 3 feet 8 inches wide.


    If you look carefully, on the top of the cloth, there is a faint image of a person''s front and back.


    "Shroud of Turin!"


    Looking at this piece of cloth carefully, even Li Bingbing, who didn''t know much about the Vatican, could see it. Subconsciously, he covered his mouth and was shocked.


    This piece of cloth is so famous that it''s hard to let people know. It''s said that it was used to wrap Jesus'' body after his crucifixion. Then Jesus was buried, and three days later, juxia flew up, leaving only this piece of linen.


    But now it appears in front of these three people, which makes people not believe it.


    Even Zhou Ru stopped the car, looking at the cloth with a complicated look. Her mouth opened slightly, but she couldn''t say a word.


    As for the authenticity of this fast cloth, two women did not doubt, this also need not doubt, just the above breath confirmed.


    Different from the shock of the two women, in Ning Tao''s eyes, the double figures on the flax piece seem to be resurrected. The two are in one, and gradually turn around and look at Ning Tao''s pupil.


    Boom!


    What kind of eyes they were, pure and deep, as if they were two different universes, gradually made him fall into it.


    the first mock exam in the brain, and a little blurred in front of Ning Tao, appeared in another world.


    There was a blue sky and clean air. He was standing in a square, and there was a curling sound in front of a hall.


    The sound made him forget everything and prompted him to step in.


    In the main hall, one person sits in a high position. On both sides of the hall, six people listen respectfully.


    He couldn''t understand what he said. Ning Tao just stood so stupidly. With the explanation from the other party, the sky of the main hall became clouds, and the bricks at his feet became the sea.


    The other side seems to be Zhuji, but no matter how hard Ning Tao listens, he just can''t understand.


    I don''t know how long later, a person sitting on the main hall looked at Ning Tao. He still had deep eyes and lips. He said with a smile, "do you understand the fate of people?"


    Ning Tao understood this sentence. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but found that he couldn''t say a word.


    The man above seemed to understand his mind. He shook his head and said sorry, "I''m sorry. I''m too anxious, but since I''m here, I can''t let you go back empty handed."


    Just when Ning Tao was puzzled, everything in front of him changed again.


    The hall in front of him suddenly disappeared. He was in a street. There were refugees on both sides of him. Along the way, there were corpses everywhere. Soon, a young man came from the opposite side, with food in his hand, to help the refugees around him.


    Moreover, the young man took off his clothes and gave them to the poor people around him.


    Although Ning Tao didn''t know the young man, he knew he was Jesus when he saw each other''s eyes.


    Subconsciously, he followed each other.


    Along the way, a walk is eternal. He witnessed many things of this young man, such as studying hard, enlightening the people, persuading disputes, and giving generously.


    It was only at the age of 30 that the young man began to promote his ideas until he was crucified when governor Pontius Pilate was in power.


    When the other party died, there were thousands of people crying and praying. Even Ning Tao knew it clearly, but now he seemed to be influenced. He was immersed in grief and couldn''t extricate himself.However, in Ning Tao''s heart, there seems to be a voice calling for him all the time. He can''t hear the voice clearly, but he is worried, which makes him wake up gradually.


    "Who is calling me?"


    Ning Tao stood up, put away his sadness and wiped his tears.


    But when his eyes closed, it was dark in front of him, and a deep pain suddenly hit him. His consciousness suddenly returned, and all kinds of senses suddenly returned.


    The cry in my ear comes from Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru, who are shaking Ning Tao at the moment.


    Ning Tao only feels that his eyes seem to burst open, and there is something inside to climb out. When he opens his eyes, there are blood and tears in his eyes, and there is blood red in front of him.


    If you take a close look at Ning Tao''s eyes now, you will find that in the blood red of his pupils, there is a winding red line, as small as an earthworm. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    "Ning Tao, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me."


    Li Bingbing''s voice is trembling, holding Ning Tao tightly, and his words are trembling.


    "I I''m fine. "


    Ning Tao''s teeth are about to be broken. He only feels that his head is more and more heavy, more and more painful, and he will die next moment.


    Just three words made him sweat all over, and the pain was unbearable.


    Li Bingbing''s head is right in front of him. Ning Tao opens his mouth. Li Bingbing rushes up and tears fall from his eyes.


    "Cell phones."


    Ning Tao hard to spit out two words, biting Li Bingbing''s ear way, "call Fang Yan."


    Leaving this sentence behind, he could no longer contain this headache. As soon as he relaxed, he fainted.


    In his hands, he was still holding the shroud. If you look at it carefully, you can see that the figure on the shroud has faded, and it is not as clear as before.


    even if you don''t look at it carefully, you can''t see it.


    In addition, just a few people over the prestige has disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 722

    Ning Tao''s coma lasted three days.


    In these three days, an important thing happened in the world.


    China No.1''s visit to France has brought a huge team of visitors, including not only diplomats, but also military personnel and religious administration personnel, which has attracted worldwide attention.


    The purpose is that in these three days, Huaxia not only signed a series of economic cooperation projects with France, but also the Holy See, which has nearly two billion believers in the world, suddenly sent diplomats to have a secret talk with Huaxia.


    This made Taiwan''s cuisine regime very nervous, and urgently contacted the Vatican personnel in Taiwan.


    Nowadays, among the countries that have not established diplomatic relations with China, the holy see is one of the most important.


    In terms of land area and military education, this country is no surprise, but it has a worldwide influence.


    The establishment of diplomatic relations with the Holy See has always been one of Taiwan''s few boastful diplomatic events.


    But now the two suddenly meet, making Taiwan Island suddenly flustered.


    The cuisine government even issued a certificate, saying that Taiwan respects the friendship between Taiwan and the Holy See, and that they are stronger than Jin. It is hoped that there will be a meeting time in the near future.


    But just one day later, the Taiwan government slapped in the face.


    After two days of consultation with senior Chinese officials, Pope Peter made a public announcement to the media.


    Pope Peter deeply felt the harm he had done to China in the past and deeply apologized. He immediately cut off all official diplomatic exchanges with Taiwan and established equal and independent diplomatic relations with the Chinese government.


    he also unconditionally and solemnly acknowledged that there is only one China in the world, that Taiwan is an inalienable territory of China, and that the Chinese government is the only legitimate government of China and does not identify with China The family engaged in conspiracy activities such as "two Huaxia".


    Not only that, Peter also warned the Vatican believers of China to abide by the laws of China, not to violate the will of the country, respect the integrity of the territory, and so on.


    As soon as the news came out, it caused a sensation all over the world. After hearing the speech, the head of the cuisine style government expressed his deep regret for the Holy See''s decision, saying that it was extremely irresponsible. When the speech was full of excitement, the head of the cuisine style government directly went into a coma, resulting in chaos at the meeting.


    The Vatican believers on Taiwan island even marched in public. They almost returned to the mainland. For a moment, there was a miasma on Taiwan Island.


    Moreover, after the Holy See announced the establishment of diplomatic relations with China, five or six countries that established diplomatic relations with Taiwan Island announced the termination of all diplomatic relations with Taiwan Island.


    This made the Ministry of foreign affairs of Taiwan Island, who had just been sent on a so-called state visit, lose face and be directly deported by a country.


    After the establishment of fair diplomatic relations with the Holy See, China''s influence has risen again, and the international space of the island countries has been further compressed. The more than 10 countries that it claims to have established diplomatic relations have been directly reduced to less than five. Compared with the slogan that there will be more than 10 countries to establish diplomatic relations this year, it is simply a slap in the face, and even the green camp on Taiwan island can''t see it any more, clamoring to let it go The government will step down and change to a competent one.


    All this has nothing to do with Ning Tao. In the past three days, he has been dead. After waking up, he has been in a hotel room.


    After knocking on his head, Ning Tao propped up his hands on the bed, sat up and looked along the quilt. Only then did he see that he was wearing a pair of shorts tightly all over his body, and the blood clothes on his body had disappeared.


    At this time, the door of the bathroom rang, and then Zhou Ru came out with a basin.


    "Ah, Ning Tao, are you awake?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was sitting up, Zhou Ru looked happy and quickly put the basin on the table. "Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and looks at Zhou Ru with fixed eyes. He only feels that his lips are very dry. He grabs the cup in front of him and drinks a few mouthfuls. Then he feels better. He says, "where is this?"


    "Oh, hotel, don''t worry, it''s absolutely safe!" Zhou Ru blinked a pair of big eyes. Her eyes didn''t leave Ning Tao for a moment, as if her pupils could talk.


    "Well, what''s going on?"


    Ning Tao glanced at the room and saw that there was a camera facing him. It seemed that it was temporarily installed, and it was not hidden. He had some guesses in his heart.


    Zhou Ru knew that Ning Tao had doubts in his heart, and sat by the bed to retell the matter simply.


    After listening to Zhou Ru''s story, Ning Tao can''t help but grin and scream a fluke.


    According to what he said, the two women called Fang Yan and explained the situation here in time.


    The latter seems to be aware of the urgency of the matter, but also very simply, let the two women''s car do not stop, try to drive to no one''s place, and then hide the car, away from the car, protect themselves, he will report directly to the above.


    But just half an hour later, someone immediately contacted the two women and told them not to move. Someone would pick them up and hide other things.


    What Zhou Ru doesn''t know is that in order to ensure the safety of the three, the secret agents hiding in France will not hesitate to expose themselves and come to meet them.


    Even so, along the way, I met a lot of people who were chasing and blocking. Fortunately, the response was timely. Although there was some damage, things and people came back to China perfectly.This is not the end. After all, it''s on the territory of other countries. It''s very difficult to keep things with some secret agents. During the critical period, the head of Huaxia No.1 paid a temporary visit to France and kept these things by himself, which put out a lot of people''s wiping.


    You should know that the risk of assassinating a national leader is huge, not to mention the number one of Huaxia. There is no one who does not open his eyes.


    Not only that, Huaxia also responded quickly. Knowing that what he was holding was a hot potato, he contacted the holy see in time.


    It was not until the Holy See sent its staff to negotiate that the matter came to a satisfactory end.


    Ning Tao also sighed after hearing it. Zhou Ru said it lightly, but the danger was not clear in one or two words. Fortunately, No. 1 had courage, which even he had to accept.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about the use of that piece of cloth. If a politician has a plan to be a politician, he will certainly play the most important role. For him, it''s good that he can get away with saving his life.


    "Ning Tao, come and wipe your body."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was lost in thought, Zhou Ru brought the basin full of clear water and wet it with a towel.


    "Wipe what body?" Ning Tao a Leng, in the eye has the suspicious way.


    Zhou Ru looked at Ning Tao like an idiot. After a long time, he explained, "you have been in a coma for three days, and you have been sweating. The doctor wants to wipe your body for two hours."


    "Er..." Ning Tao mouth muscle a stiff, think of his body up and down only a pair of underwear, subconsciously asked a sentence, "these three days are you give me wipe?"

 Chapter 723

    This woman is Zhang''s daughter-in-law. Ning Taohai really doesn''t want to have any misunderstanding with her. Don''t wake up and steal it. Instead, she''ll make a fuss.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of Zhang Jia. It''s not like that. Once it causes unnecessary misunderstanding, let alone Zhang Jia, even the Zhou family will not let him go.


    Now he has a direct fight with the Du family. Once Zhang Jia and Zhou family want to fight him hard, he really doubts whether the military can resist the pressure.


    The most ruthless is the imperial family. Ning Tao is now deeply aware of the meaning of these words. He is as strong as Zhou Ru. He can''t resist the arrangement of his family. He is not likely to be soft hearted when he is an outsider.


    It''s rare to see such embarrassment on Ning Tao''s face. Zhou Ru''s lips curled up. She moved a little in her heart and said, "well, yes."


    In fact, Ning Tao has special people to wait on these days, but she and Li Bingbing have also helped a lot, so it''s understandable to say that.


    "I wipe it!" Ning Tao lay down at the head of the bed, convulsed in his heart, and stroked his face with one hand, very speechless.


    "Why do you dislike me?"


    Seeing this, Zhou Ru was not happy immediately. She hummed coldly: "at least I''m a beautiful woman. Do you think I''m willing to serve anyone?"


    This is true. Before, the other party was a real princess. Where did he serve others?


    "No, it''s not. The beauty serves me personally. It''s too late for me to be grateful. It''s not that I''m afraid of being misunderstood. I''m not happy to accept it." Ning Tao wry smile a, quickly wave a hand to explain a way.


    "Misunderstanding?" Zhou Ru looked at Ning Tao with a smile, "are you not afraid of causing misunderstanding when you peep at me in the toilet?"


    ¡­¡­ This sentence chokes Ning Tao in an instant. It reminds him of the scene when they met for the first time. His scalp becomes numb in an instant. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly brings it up.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s just a misunderstanding." Ning Tao''s eyes looked at the ceiling and coughed.


    "A misunderstanding is all right!" Zhou Ru coldly looking at Ning Tao, angry teeth itch.


    Ning Tao is silent, didn''t expect that the other party hasn''t let him go, looking at the ceiling, pretending not to hear.


    No way, if change a woman, maybe he still want to tease, but Zhou Ru is going to get married soon, besides, these are just not happy for himself.


    "Ning Tao, am I beautiful?"


    See Ning Tao don''t answer, Zhou Ru body close to the bed, hands on the edge of the bed, close to Ning Tao suddenly came a sentence.


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao didn''t understand how Zhou Ru suddenly talked about this. He turned around and looked up and down at each other. There was a fragrance in his nose, which made him itch.


    It''s undeniable that Zhou Ru doesn''t look good. Qiong''s nose and mouth are delicate and white. What''s more, she has a pair of perfect long legs. Anyone should pay attention to them.


    What''s more, the other party has a rare temperament, which is hard to say, but enough to make people dare not easily blaspheme.


    "Well!" Although I don''t know the other party''s intention, Ning Tao nods and admits it.


    "Do you like it?"


    A trace of excitement flashed in Zhou Ru''s eyes and asked again.


    First episode:


    "ha ha, beautiful women, everyone likes it!" Ning Tao some can''t stand each other''s eyes, vague a sentence.


    Zhou Ru tilted his head and stared at Ning Tao for a long time before nodding. "To be fair, you have saved me twice this time. In ancient times, even if I agree with each other by example, it''s not too much."


    "Well, I just..." Listen to each other more say more outrageous, Ning Tao heart has a kind of bad feeling, want to clarify.


    Zhou Ru stretched out a slender jade hand and put it on Ning Tao''s lips. "Listen to me."


    At this time, Zhou Ru has recovered her composure and looks at Ning Tao without expression, as if what she is saying is a very serious thing.


    After a little delay, she continued, "I know that you have opened a jewelry store with Xia Jiaxia Mengfei in Donghai, and the business is still good. I''m concerned about it. But to be honest, even if you monopolize the whole jewelry source of China, it''s hard to last long. To put it mildly, it''s in danger."


    "In China, no matter what line of business it is, there has never been a saying that it is the only one that is dominant. In the past, economy assisted politics, but now politics serves the economy. I admit that Xia Mengfei is really talented, but she can''t reach the upper level. No matter how hard she tries, her success is limited."


    "To be frank, although I don''t know what role you play in Feifei jewelry, I know that you play a very important role in Feifei. Outsiders think Xia Mengfei is the boss, but in fact you are the decision-maker of Feifei jewelry."


    "I know you have Wudang sect as your backer, but Wudang is good at fighting and killing. Other aspects are still too weak. The most important thing is that you don''t have the ability to reach the heaven."


    "Feifei jewelry cake is too attractive, not to mention you and the Xia family, even the Cao family, are not eating it alone. Do you think you can keep it when you grow up?"


    "Not to mention that you are now besieged, do you believe that once you are in danger, the whole Feifei jewelry will immediately collapse.""Sophie, you should not be able to guess the situation of jewelry."


    "The reason why Feifei jewelry has a good journey now is that some people are watching coldly, waiting to pick ready-made peaches, and the Cao family is on your head. There''s no need to eat too ugly."


    "If Feifei jewelry is defeated by the Cao family, you know the consequences. Even if it''s a victory, someone will take it. Ning Tao, you can''t keep it by yourself."


    Zhou Ru''s voice is not big, but her words are like a knife. It seems that she plunges into Ning Tao''s heart. She can''t help sweating. When she looks at Zhou Ru again, her face changes.


    Although the other side''s words were sharp, he had to admit that they were facts.


    The last time he offended the Du family, Huang Beixia and others immediately jumped out, not to mention if there was anything wrong with him.


    Xia Mengfei''s business is not bad, but there is still a lot to be done with these messy people.


    Zhou Ru said so much, Ning Tao Leng is a word also can''t refute, in the heart can''t help murmuring: "really a terrible woman."


    After a long time, Ning Tao looked ugly and said, "Zhou Ru, let''s be friends anyway. What do you want to say?"


    I''m afraid it''s more than that.


    "I have a way to solve your problems and your danger."


    See finally attracted the attention of Ning Tao, Zhou Ru this just leisurely way.


    In fact, during her return to Beijing these days, she has not been idle. She has collected a lot of information about Feifei jewelry, which can be regarded as useful today.


    "What can I do?"


    Heard Zhou Ru unexpectedly said that there is a way, Ning Tao thoroughly came to interest.


    "Very simple, married me." Rao is Zhou Ru already in the heart preview many times, at the moment still can''t help blushing.

 Chapter 724

    Even if Ning Tao''s brain is wide open, he can''t help but gape when he hears Zhou Ru''s words.


    Staring at Zhou Ru again, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Zhou, don''t joke. If I remember correctly, you and Zhang Mingyuan are going to get married."


    "Not married yet."


    Zhou Ru looked flat and nodded: "I know what you want to say. Let''s be clear. Most of us are married to the children of our big family. Zhang Mingyuan and I are, but I don''t like him."


    "If I married you at ordinary times, the family would not like to, but now it''s different. Although you can''t go into politics, you have Feifei jewelry. Once you marry me, there are three advantages."


    "First, if you become the son-in-law of the Zhou family, the family will be able to resolve the conflict between you and the Du family. At least your life will be safe in the future."


    "Second, my Zhou family in China is mainly a civilian economy class. It can open a sunny avenue for your Feifei jewelry. At least in a certain level, no one will trip you up."


    "Of course, correspondingly, you have to come up with some profits, but as long as the cake is big enough, there is no harm to your interests."


    As for the third After a pause, Zhou Ru lowered her voice and said, "I don''t think I''m worse than Xia Mengfei. Even when it comes to business, I''m not inferior to her. I''m in charge of Feifei jewelry, and I can make it better in the shortest time."


    Listening to Zhou Ru talking, Ning Tao reached out to touch a cigarette, but found a space, had to give up, said with a wry smile to Zhou Ru, "it sounds very tempting, but you should know I have a girlfriend."


    Huang Beixia wanted only half of the company''s shares at the beginning, but Zhou Ru was not so good. He wanted to be the chairman of the board naked, not directly.


    "It''s not contradictory. Let her be your lover. I don''t object to it. In fact, all the children of the big family have lovers outside. What I need is a reputation. You can turn a blind eye to the others. If you marry me, at least you can take them out!" Zhou Ru slowly stood up, hands a chest, light way.


    This woman''s logic really let Ning Tao not understand, said for a long time, he also did not know what the other party''s idea, now eyes a turn, testing a way, "this is good for you?"


    It seems that he said so much for his sake, but he didn''t believe that Zhou Ru didn''t ask.


    "Isn''t the benefit obvious?"


    Zhou Ru slants to hide Ning Tao one eye, "I marry you, at least don''t need to marry Zhang Mingyuan, my marriage since can''t choose, at least also want to find a satisfactory bar, by contrast, at least you won''t let me hate."


    After all, she is a child of a big family. She has been rejected by Ning Tao once. She won''t show her heart again.


    This is also the biggest concession she can make. From another angle, there is no loss at all for Ning Tao.


    "Mr. Zhou, I..." Ning Tao sighed, long hard to digest Zhou Ru''s words, is really surprised.


    "You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. Anyway, we won''t leave in a short time. I can give you time!" Zhou Ru pursed a smile and refused Ning Tao to open his mouth, which can be regarded as leaving room for himself.


    Hurt, said so much, once Ning Tao refused, let her feeling how embarrassed.


    The most important thing is that if this is the case, there is no way out for her.


    When there is despair, people are hopeless, but if they can see a glimmer of light, they want to meet at the end of the world.


    Zhou Ru is keen to seize this opportunity. At the moment, the three people are very kind to the country. If Ning Tao puts forward this condition at this time, some people above will not ignore it. As long as someone puts pressure on the Du family to calm down their anger, coupled with the temptation of Feifei jewelry, Zhou Ru has reason to believe that the Zhou family will be moved.


    It has to be said that Zhou Ru was a rational and terrible woman. Once she used her brain, it was frightening.


    As a matter of fact, among the children of the upper class, there are also dandies and talents that can be made. Zhou Ru''s ability to control part of the Zhou family''s business can be seen from her young age.


    In contrast, Li Bingbing became a film cop for her own reasons, but it has to be said that her brain is far from the former.


    Just when the atmosphere was delicate, the door was suddenly opened and a man and a woman came in.


    "Ning Tao, how do you feel when you wake up?"


    The former is Li Bingbing. She seems to have been awake for a long time, and her eyes are shining.


    "Well, I''m fine."


    Finally, Ning Tao shook his head and fell on the man.


    This is a polite middle-aged man with glasses, a stiff suit, and neat hair, which gives people a gentle feeling.


    "Who is this?"


    Ning Tao brow picked to pick, opening to ask a way.


    "Hello, Mr. Ning. My name is Zhou Sheng. I''m a consultant of Wanrong group. I heard that you wake up. I''ve come to see you." Zhou Sheng smiles and politely reaches out a hand.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou."Ning Tao smell speech in the heart moved, on the surface but don''t show any doubt, shook hands with the other party.


    "I''m relieved to see that Mr. Ning is OK. You saved Xiaoru and Bingbing this time. I thank you for their parents." Zhou Sheng showed a touch of gratitude and sincerity.


    "Mr. Zhou, you''re welcome. I''m friends with them. We should help each other." Ning Tao waved his hand. It doesn''t matter.


    Instead, the idea in my mind turns, and the meaning of the other party''s words makes people think deeply.


    "Mr. Ning, can I have a word with you alone?" After being polite, Zhou Sheng tried.


    At this time, a business man came to do business. It''s a hell of nothing to be weird, Ning Tao said, no problem.


    "Xiaoru, you and Bingbing should avoid first."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s promise, Zhou Sheng looks back at the two girls and orders.


    "Uncle Zhou, you can''t say anything in front of us." Li Bingbing smell speech Eye Bead son to turn, immediately returned a sentence.


    Zhou Sheng didn''t open his mouth and winked at Zhou Ru. The latter quickly pulled Li Bingbing away and took the door with him.


    After the two women left, the room was completely quiet. With a dry cough, Zhou Sheng sat down and looked at Ning Tao and said kindly, "Mr. Ning, thank you this time."


    Ning Tao knew what the other party was talking about. Zhou Ru had just told him that the Vatican had suddenly established diplomatic relations with China. On the surface, he could not see anything, but he understood that the shroud had played a significant role in the secret.


    Although he is not a politician, some things are not difficult to think about. The No.1 emergency visit has already explained everything. Ning Tao looks at Zhou Sheng and says faintly, "what does Mr. Zhou mean?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce a point. I have another identity. I''m the director of the National Economic Commission. You can think that I represent the country."

 Chapter 725

    "It turned out to be director Zhou. I''m sorry." Ning Tao Oh, a pair of suddenly realized appearance.


    He was not surprised at the official position of the other party. After all, in his capacity, he had nothing to talk about with the people above.


    "Director Zhou has something to say." See each other''s desire to talk and stop, Ning Tao pour is straightforward, immediately open a way.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Ning is a pleasant person, so Mr. Zhou is outspoken." Zhou Sheng smiles and looks up at Ning Tao.


    "You must have known about the visit to France on the 1st. In fact, you must have guessed it in your heart. That''s right. The thing you took has been returned to its original owner without your consent."


    "For your safety, No.1 also lives here. Originally, he wanted to thank you personally, but you haven''t come back to life. His state affairs are busy and he has returned home this afternoon. Besides, he is abroad after all, and it''s not convenient for him to come to see you. He specially asked me to wait for you here."


    The words are explained, but also to the full face of Ning Tao, Ning Tao nodded, said do not mind.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about the treatment plan of the shroud. It''s useless for him. He''s got it. It''s still a hot potato in his own hands.


    Let Li Bingbing find Fang Yan, Ning Tao also has this plan.


    "But Ning Tao, although you don''t have anything on hand now, there are too many people you have offended this time. According to reliable information, someone in the underground world has already asked to buy your head, and the first family. It''s said that they also have actions against you. The advice given above is to go back to your country immediately!"


    Whoo!


    Ning Tao hears that Yan''s pupils shrink slightly. Although he knows it''s a big trouble this time, he doesn''t expect to offend so many people all of a sudden. Just one first family is enough for him to have a headache.


    This is not Huaxia. In other people''s territory, once the fire starts, it''s very troublesome, not to mention vampires and other messy things.


    "You''re awake now, and I''m going back to Beijing tonight. Would you like to go back with me?" Zhou Sheng was silent for a long time and asked.


    Ning Tao closed his eyes slightly and pondered for a moment. He just opened his eyes and looked at Zhou Sheng. He shook his head and said with a smile, "thank director Zhou for his kindness. It''s not easy to have a holiday. I don''t want to visit the night scene of Paris. I think it will be a pity."


    This is a disguised refusal.


    Zhou Sheng is right, but Ning Tao has his own plan. If he only came here with a playful attitude, after the fight, it''s different.


    He promised Ye Wanqing that he would kill Molton himself. Now he is dealing with the blood clan. Since the other party will take the initiative to jump out, it will save him trouble.


    "Well, in addition, there is another thing to inform Mr. Ning. After today, I hope you forget about the shroud. Some people don''t want to be mentioned. On the other hand, it''s also for your safety." Zhou Sheng stands up and looks at Ning Tao''s dignified way.


    "No problem, I don''t remember any more."


    Ning Tao blinked, did not ask the reason, happily agreed.


    "Well, then I won''t disturb Mr. Ning''s rest. I''ll fly at seven in the evening. If Mr. Ning changes his mind, he can let me know at any time."


    When Zhou Sheng spoke, he left a business card.


    Ning Tao smiles and glances at his business card.


    "Finally, I personally thank you for saving Xiaoru. On behalf of the Zhou family, I thank you very much. My Zhou family recognizes this kindness."


    Zhou Sheng took two steps and finally stopped. He turned back to Ning Tao and bowed slightly. His attitude was very sincere.


    "Oh? Is Mr. Zhou a member of the Zhou family? " Ning Tao eyelids a pick, Rao is in the heart of a guess, also can''t help but ask a more.


    Thinking of Zhou Ru''s saying that the Zhou family controls the economy, he now believes it.


    "Ha ha, I''m Xiaoru''s uncle."


    Zhou Sheng didn''t hide it. He nodded and admitted it. After that, without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, he turned and left.


    In essence, Zhou Sheng and Ning Tao have nothing to do with each other. The reason why they stay is because of the task. If they explain everything well, they finish the task.


    As for the gratitude to Ning Tao, for the big family, personal affection is much more valuable than money.


    Not long after Zhou Shenggang went out, the two girls came in. Li Bingbing came in and asked, "what did Uncle Zhou say to you just now?"


    "Oh, nothing." Ning Tao shook his head.


    "To be honest, how dare you keep a secret from us?" Li Bingbing''s eyes glared. You''re welcome.


    "Do you really want to know?" Ning Tao smiles a little and his voice improves a little.


    There is no expectation from both of them.


    "Get me a cigarette." Ning Tao touched his nose, a quiet tunnel.


    "I have it here."


    Asmxw


    unexpectedly, Li Bingbing magically took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, which Ning Tao had in his clothes before he was in a coma. He hurriedly took out one and stuffed it into the latter''s mouth. He also politely picked up a lighter to light it, with a flattering look."Well!" Ning Tao is also like the second eldest brother, sucking happily, with a pleasant face.


    "Don''t tell me, what good has the country done you this time?" Li Bingbing early impatient, pull Ning Tao, impatient way.


    "Good?" Ning Tao a Leng, Diao wears cigarette to ask a way: "what benefit?"


    "Pretend, try hard to pretend, uncle Zhou just stayed here, isn''t that to commend you?" Li Bingbing, I''ve seen through you for a long time.


    "Oh, Mr. Zhou asked me!" Ning Tao nodded his head honestly.


    "What did you say?"


    Both of them are curious. Li Bingbing is totally curious, while Zhou Ru is a little nervous. After all, if Ning Tao puts forward what she said before, she has great confidence that she will succeed.


    After all, if there is no reward for such a great achievement, it will chill people''s heart.


    "Ah, what can I say? Ning Tao looks embarrassed and sighs.


    "To tell you the truth, you don''t want to be interested in any woman, do you?" Li Bingbing tried to guess.


    "How do you know?"


    Ning Tao looks like the devil and looks surprised.


    "Ah, really, tell me what uncle Zhou said!" Li Bingbing immediately said, "let Xiaoru break the engagement with Zhang Mingyuan."


    Two women travel is to make trouble, she also more than once ningtao help, plus ningtao like Zhouru, no wonder she thinks so.


    "Stingy!"


    Ning Tao flicked the ash and sniffed: "since I''ve made a request, it''s too small. I''ll tell Zhou Sheng to make you two girls for me."


    "The girl in the room?"


    Li Bingbing''s face turned black immediately when he heard the speech. He hit Ning Tao with his hand and hummed, "you think it''s beautiful. It''s like two people. Uncle Zhou didn''t shoot you!"


    After that, Li Bingbing''s eyes turned, and there was another change on his face. He was a little surprised and said, "do you really say that?"


    Ning Tao smokes and doesn''t answer.


    "In fact, it''s OK. At least Zhou Ru won''t marry that bastard. It''s settled. I''ll take it. I''ll sacrifice myself for my best friend! " Li Bingbing looks at Zhou Ru and hesitates for a moment. He is very heroic.


    "Cough..." Ning Tao, who has just smoked a mouthful of smoke, almost chokes on his trachea. He coughs and is almost struck by thunder.

 Chapter 726

    "Bingbing, what nonsense are you talking about?" Don''t say Ning Tao can''t listen to it, even Zhou Ru on one side is ashamed. He stares at Ning Tao with a slight reproach.


    "What''s the matter? Even if you marry Ning Tao, it''s better than Zhang Mingyuan." Li Bingbing snorted and turned his head. Obviously, he didn''t like Zhang Mingyuan.


    To say this, Li Bingbing''s heart is beating hard. After all, he is guilty of stealing the person he likes.


    "Ning Tao, just now I heard uncle Zhou say you don''t want to go back to China?"


    Zhou Ru is different from Li Bingbing. She doesn''t have a close relationship with her skin and doesn''t speak so casually. Seeing the awkward atmosphere, she changes the topic.


    "Well, since I''ve come to Paris, I don''t have the reason to go back to Baoshan empty handed. I''d better have a good turn." Ning Tao snuffed out the cigarette butt and said perfunctorily.


    His entanglement with the blood clan naturally has no reason to mention it to the two women.


    "That''s great. We don''t want to go back, but we''ve already been urged at home. Since you don''t go back, we can still spend two days." Li Bingbing''s eyes twinkled like little stars when he heard that, and he immediately agreed.


    The two girls were really unlucky. They had a good trip around the world, but as soon as they got to two places, two things happened one after another.


    "No, it''s too dangerous here. You two should go back with director Zhou." Ning Tao immediately and decisively shakes his head and refuses.


    I''m kidding. He''s better alone here. If he takes these two oil bottles, he won''t have to do anything.


    "It''s all right. Don''t we have you? We believe you!" Li Bingbing''s unquestionable way is that he is very relieved of Ning Tao.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Ning Tao looked at both of them looking forward to each other, and the corners of his mouth could not help twitching for a moment. His feelings were just like scars, forgetting the pain and saying in black,


    he pointed to two humanitarians: "you two bring your own bad luck. You will suffer wherever you go. I don''t want to be with you."


    With these words, the two girls were immediately embarrassed and annoyed. Li Bingbing pinched Ning Tao''s neck and sneered, "I want to say that you''re the one who brought your own bad luck. I''m going to travel with Xiaoru all over the world. You have to follow me secretly. If you dare to say no again, I''ll die with you."


    "Cough Let go Let go. "


    The neck almost didn''t let Li Bingbing get breathless, Ning Tao pats the other party''s hand open, very speechless.


    "So you agreed."


    Li Bingbing didn''t need Ning Tao to answer at all. He said with a smile, "wait a moment, you can tell Uncle Zhou that your injury is not good. We''ll take care of you here for another day or two. You can''t help me."


    Ning Tao had to look up at the ceiling and said nothing at all.


    "Ning Tao, we seldom have time to come out. We go back after playing for two days. You..." Seeing that the scene was a little stiff, Zhou Ru opened her mouth and made a comeback.


    Ning Tao hasn''t said whether she agrees or not. She doesn''t want to leave now.


    "Well, well, I''ll tell director Zhou later, but first, you can''t stay too long."


    Words all say this up, Ning Tao also had to agree.


    It''s almost the same. Get up and let''s go to dinner Li Bingbing is about to go to laningtao''s quilt. He looks smart.


    "I''ll do it myself. I''ll do it myself."


    Ning Tao pressed his hands on the quilt, a little flustered.


    If there is no Zhou Ru with that camera, he doesn''t care, now feel or not exposed, God knows who is watching him behind the camera.


    "We don''t want to see you if we have the heart but not the courage to be a thief." Having said that, he finally put down his hand and gave Ning Tao a look, pulling Zhou Ru away.


    Whoo!


    With these two people, Ning Tao is really under great pressure. When the two girls leave, he is relieved and takes out a cigarette again. Ning Tao squints and smokes slowly, and his face is full of meditation.


    Ning Tao didn''t get nothing when he handed over the shroud. On the contrary, he gained a lot. I don''t know if it''s because of the shroud. His realm suddenly rose to the top of his nature. He was only one step away from the cultivation of Qi.


    Not only that, the blood baby is much bigger than before, and has a deeper connection with him, with a feeling of harmony.


    It can be said that when Ning Tao wakes up, his strength is a little bit higher than before.


    It takes a lot of time for ordinary people to step forward. Few of them are like sitting on a missile.


    However, Ning Tao feels that the benefits he gets from the cloth are not only that, but also that he is surprised to find that the two halos behind his eyes have disappeared.


    This can not help but make his mind sink. We should know that his greatest reliance is not cultivation, but perspective. If this thing suddenly disappears, it will not be a small blow to him.


    It''s not easy for him to experiment with the two girls around him. Now, if he''s a little bit slow, he will open the perspective according to his past habits.


    With this opening, a new world suddenly appeared in front of him, and the room opened automatically. He could see that there were many secret service handles and many instruments around his room.When his eyes were deep, he could see clearly downstairs, even some license plate numbers.


    This kind of magic can''t be said. Originally, Ning Tao''s perspective had a distance. Now the light group disappeared, as if the perspective ability had increased.


    After a long time, Ning Caicai accepted the status quo, for him, as long as the perspective is not lost.


    The great improvement of cultivation and perspective are the foundation of his foothold in Europe. With perspective, he is not afraid of any assassination. With his cultivation, if he wants to leave, few people can stop him.


    After a moment of silence, Ning Tao gets out of bed and goes to the bathroom to take a bath. He comes out wrapped in a bath towel and thinks about it. He still calls Zhou Sheng and repeats Li Bingbing''s words.


    Zhou Sheng is a good talker. He agrees. He just urges Ning Tao to return to China as soon as possible. At the same time, he asks for the safety of the two girls.


    He is really not interested in protecting the two girls. He plans to stay here for two days and let them return home as soon as possible. He still has business to do.


    Dawdling in the hotel for a long time, Ning Tao tidies up and goes to find two girls. Zhou Sheng is no longer there.


    The latter has gone to the airport, and all the agents protecting him have been withdrawn. Now there are three women left.


    The night scene in Paris is good, quiet and indifferent. The French are naturally romantic. The night decorations are different from those in China. The lighting here is more characteristic.


    At the same time, Paris is also a world-famous historical city with many places of interest, such as Eiffel Tower, Arc de Triomphe, Elysee Palace, Versailles Palace, Louvre, Concorde square and Notre Dame.


    Three people walking in the street, the pretty girl with snacks in her hand, ran away from the shackles, only left the heart, all the way very happy, here is not domestic, do not worry about meeting acquaintances, no one will know.


    But Ning Tao is not interested in this kind of elegance. This kind of night scenery is not attractive. Some scenery is better in mind. Once you see the real scenery, it is not so good.


    But there are quite a lot of French beauties. Ning Tao, with a pair of sunglasses on his face and a cigarette in his mouth, has a unbridled nostalgia for a pair of beautiful legs on his chest. His heart is full of comments.


    In the languid crowd, Ning Tao''s eyes turned around. When he saw several beautiful girls passing by, his eyes focused on a girl in a round collar tunic who passed in a hurry, he looked shocked, and the whole person suddenly froze in the original place.

 Chapter 727

    As if it was just a moment, and as if after a long time, until the other party was about to disappear at the corner of the road, Ning Tao woke up and immediately wanted to catch up.


    My eyes are going to pop out!


    Li Bingbing put his foot in the way of Ning Tao. Silver teeth hung his lips and hummed.


    How annoying!


    Three people come to play, how can he not pay attention to Ning Tao? Seeing Ning Tao''s eyes staring at the foreign women nearby, she was not happy for a long time. Now it''s more excessive, and she looks like eating people.


    Li Bingbing was very angry when she went to see the foreigner instead of the two beauties.


    "Bingbing, don''t make trouble. Meet an acquaintance!" Ning Tao''s face is unnatural. He shakes his head and runs quickly to avoid Li Bingbing.


    However, when he came to the corner, there was a lot of people around him. The original people had already disappeared.


    "What about people?"


    Ning Tao heart suddenly urgent up, mouth murmur up, quickly along the street to find up, even perspective also opened.


    He thought that he had just admitted his mistake. After all, Chinese people are different from French people, but how can they disappear in a flash.


    Looking for shops on both sides, Ning Tao got nothing. Until he came to a fork in the road, he stood in the middle of the road dejectedly. He was out of his wits. His eyes had already lost their luster.


    Two women see Ning Tao this appearance, in the heart is full of doubts, quickly raise foot to keep up, want to ask what, Ning Tao but simply ignore.


    "Didi..."


    "You want to die!"


    A turning car almost didn''t install Ning Tao in the middle of the road. His head stretched out the window and scolded. The car left with a bang of gas.


    "Ning Tao, what are you doing?" Two women step on high-heeled shoes to pull Ning Tao to the side of the road, a face of worry.


    "I''m fine."


    Ning Tao reluctantly smiles, turns back and sits on a stone pier by the road, grabs his head with both hands and tangles on his face.


    First "l send fo


    " who did you see, your girlfriend? "


    Zhou Ru''s expression moved and asked tentatively.


    "It''s OK. Maybe it''s the wrong person. Let''s go. It''s not far from the Eiffel Tower. Let''s go and have a look."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and takes out a cigarette from his pocket. He lights it and takes a hard puff. After a while, he stands up and pats his ass, pretending to be relaxed.


    "Is it really OK?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was not very good-looking, Zhou Ru carefully asked again.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go. I heard that there is art naked under the tower. Beautiful model, let''s try our luck


    Squeezing an eye toward two people, Ning Tao is the first to go first.


    From Ning Tao''s mouth didn''t ask what, two women look at each other, also had to raise their feet to keep up, Li Bingbing is to wait for no one to ask Ning Tao.


    However, next Ning Tao has a lot of worries. He doesn''t put his eyes on the beauties around him. He smokes. Anyone can see that he has something on his mind.


    Just now, he was sure that he was right. He saw Su Qian with some foreign girls.


    But even Li Bingbing could not find it.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it''s several months since I saw Su Qian last time. Last time he was found with Zhenzi, Su Qian couldn''t get in touch with her any more.


    Later, he also ran to each other''s home, but unfortunately no one.


    He only knew that Su Qian had come to study abroad, but he didn''t expect to come to France.


    Sometimes Ning Tao feels like a jerk. The earth is big. It''s hard to meet a beautiful woman in the past ten years. Now when he''s out of the country, he meets three women all at once.


    The reason why Ning Tao didn''t go after him again is that he was a little nervous.


    Even if he did, he didn''t know what to say.


    At this point, Ning Tao knows that he is different from ordinary people, and how can he make Su Qian forgive himself? No matter he abandons Xia Jie or Tong Yaqian, it is impossible for him.


    He admits that he is a layman, and he never forgets the school flower in his heart. Sometimes he feels that he is too fickle, but a lot of men always wait until they have done it before they understand right and wrong, and then they will do it.


    Walking on the street in this foreign land, Ning Tao suddenly feels a real chill in his heart. However, in his mind, he comes up with pictures of Su Qian together. With a long sigh, he worries about the other party''s life in this foreign land.


    When the Paris tower arrives, Ning Tao leans against a railing with a cigarette in his mouth. His eyes are blurred. Looking at the photos taken by the two women, his eyes are gradually blurred.


    Heart more and more uncomfortable, Ning Tao hands in pants pocket, turned his head looking at the distant lights, don''t know in that invisible place, Su shallow is also looking at himself.


    "Sir, order a song for your girlfriend."


    When the two women came back to him and had a chat, three or four yellow skinned young people came from a distance, all of them carrying musical instruments. It might be that they heard Ning Tao talking in Chinese, and some of them chatted in Chinese."Oh, how much!" Ning Tao eyelids a lift, saw an eye in front of these people, readily agreed.


    "Ha ha, we are all Chinese. Look at it, sir. We just come out to do a part-time job." The young man with yellow hair and guitar at the head said with a smile.


    "Can I sing a song with your instrument?" Ning Tao nodded, pointed to each other''s instruments, inquired.


    "No problem." The young man is very straightforward on the back of the guitar solution down, handed Ning Tao.


    At that time, in order to pursue Wu Anyue, Ning Tao dabbled in these musical instruments, which were not very useful and familiar. He hadn''t touched these things for a long time. Now, on a whim, Ning Tao held his guitar and tried his hand, which seemed to be brewing for a while.


    The two women didn''t expect that Ning Tao would be like this. They were all looking forward to it, with bright colors in their eyes.


    After adjusting the state, Ning Tao snuffed out the cigarette on his mouth, played the instrument with one hand, and sang with the instrument with a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Don''t mention the past again


    life has been stormy and stormy


    even if the memory can''t be erased, love and hate are still in the bottom of my heart


    if you really want to break the past


    let''s continue tomorrow well


    don''t ask me about my news again


    love is a difficult problem


    it''s dazzling Forgetting the pain may forget you, but it''s not easy


    you never really left


    you are always in my heart


    I still have love for you, and I can''t help myself


    because I still have a dream and still put you in my heart


    ... "


    A classic old song "when love is a thing of the past" came out of Ning Tao''s mouth slowly. The other men and women also played their musical instruments with tacit understanding, listening and playing music for him.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao''s songs are very good and versatile. Although he can''t compare with those singers, this scene, combined with his inner feelings, is still memorable.


    In the night scene of Paris, Ning Tao''s hair is disturbed by the wind, and his look is full of memories. The two women are his audience, with their backs against the Paris tower. The romance of this scene makes Zhou Ru and Li Bingbing''s nose sour, and they all wet their eyes, as if they heard Ning Tao''s loneliness and helplessness.


    Sometimes a scene is a lifetime of deep memories.

 Chapter 728

    The music has no national boundaries. Ning Tao''s affectionate singing soon attracted many people to stop, and many girls and children fawn at Ning Tao.


    At the end of the song, there was a burst of applause around. There were bursts of praise. Ning Tao could not understand it. He bowed slightly to the onlookers, returned the guitar to the other party, took out a few banknotes from his pocket and put them directly on his hand. In the voice of the crowd, he took the two girls and turned away.


    "Ning Tao, I didn''t expect you to sing so well." After a few steps, Li Bingbing looked at him with eyes full of curiosity.


    "Ha ha, just singing."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Ning Tao has recovered the past indifference, from his pocket to find a cigarette lit, smiling at the two women said: "two women beauty, where do you want to play next?"


    From his face, he could not find the loneliness when he was singing just now. He looked relaxed.


    "No, let''s go there and have a rest." Zhou Ru takes a deep look at Ning Tao, turns her head and points to a Starbucks Cafe not far away.


    "Yes, I''m just a little thirsty." Li Bingbing also nodded, and Ning Tao naturally had nothing to do with it.


    When he went upstairs, Ning Tao chose a cup of juice at will, and took the initiative to find a place by the window. He looked at the night scene outside the window with his legs up, and drank without a mouthful.


    "Ning Tao, who did you see just now?"


    The two girls are not fools either. Ning Tao has changed so much that they can''t hide. Seeing that the other side is becoming calm, Li Bingbing tries to ask.


    "One of my former girlfriends." This kind of thing also has nothing to say, Ning Tao a wry smile, looking at the scenery outside the window, the whole person more light sadness.


    "Are you divided now?"


    Hearing this, Li Bingbing turned his mind and asked carefully.


    "Well!" Ning Tao can''t deny the reply sentence, the head always looks out the window, as if still want to see if can find the trace of Su shallow.


    The two girls don''t speak any more, but I don''t know why. Seeing Ning Tao like this, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    They wanted to comfort each other, but because of each other, they couldn''t say anything.


    If Li Bingbing is alone with Ning Tao, with her character, she naturally wants to ask the bottom of the matter: what do you do? In front of my mother, what do other women mean? I don''t take me seriously.


    But now she dare not say anything, even dare not have a little intimacy with Ning Tao in front of Zhou Ru. After all, in her opinion, she has stolen her best friend''s boyfriend. How can she tell her.


    Zhou Ru is even more afraid to say that she is now waiting to be married. If Li Bingbing knows that she has an idea about Ning Tao, she still doesn''t know what she will think. Her childhood education doesn''t allow her to do so.


    But to tell you the truth, they both like Ning Tao very much, and with the passage of time, they become more and more intense. What''s more terrible is that they don''t know themselves.


    Excellent men are also attractive. In contrast, Ning Tao is much better than the senior cadre children they know, not to mention the series of things they do, which has already become a taboo thing in the circle of Beijing.


    "Wait where?"


    After a moment of silence, Ning Tao turns to look at the two women and asks.


    "I''m tired and want to go back to the hotel to have a rest."


    Zhou Ru shook her head, pursed her lips and refused.


    Ning Tao is like this. How can she be willing to let her partner accompany her again? In addition, it''s obvious that Ning Tao is absent-minded. Playing is just playing. When her mood is gone, it''s meaningless.


    "And you Ning Tao asks Li Bingbing again.


    "I listen to Xiaoru. I''ll have a good rest tonight and play tomorrow." Li Bingbing nodded and winked at Ning Tao.


    He''s going to Ning Tao''s room tonight. He''ll ask about it then.


    With Ning Tao, she deliberately didn''t live with Zhou Ru this time. She went to find Ning Tao for the good.


    Good. I heard that the scenery of Seine River is good. Let''s go there tomorrow.


    Ning Tao didn''t seem to see Li Bingbing''s action. He nodded and stood up to take the initiative to settle the bill. It was a rare time that he didn''t eat and drink for nothing.


    Back at the residence, the two women didn''t say much. They said hello to Ning Tao and went back to their rooms.


    The camera in Ning Tao''s room is gone. His body is no longer in trouble. This thing is no longer available. After all, no one wants to have a camera facing him all day.


    The rain in summer never comes for any reason. When the three of them came back, it was suddenly overcast, and soon it began to drizzle. Ning Tao came back to his room, took a bath in the bathroom, wrapped up in a bath towel, took a pack of cigarettes and sat in front of the French window. Looking at Paris in the dark, his mind was full of Su Qian.


    Not only Ning Tao didn''t sleep, but also Zhou Ru didn''t rest. When she returned to her room, she changed her pajamas and pulled away her hair.


    Head slightly shaking, a waterfall of hair spread on the white neck, barefoot came to the window, holding arms stood for a moment.


    Now her mood is just like the rain curtain, beating incessantly, in a mess, her mind is full of loneliness of Ning Tao''s face, which makes her feel sad.The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. After a moment, she came out of the room and went straight to Ning Tao''s room.


    `In front of Li Bingbing''s face, he didn''t say anything. Now he wants to see the man.


    When Ning Tao just lit the second cigarette, there was a knock on the door. Ning Tao frowned and opened the door with a cigarette. He saw that Zhou Ru, who was also in pajamas outside the door, asked him subconsciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "I can''t sleep. See if you''re asleep?"


    Zhou Ru coolly a smile, saw the cigarette in the eye Ning Tao hand, knew that oneself many this asked.


    "Oh, this..." Ning Tao looks at them, some of them want to talk and stop.


    This evening, the lonely men and women in pajamas in a room, it seems not quite right.


    "I''m afraid of nothing?"


    Zhou Ru doesn''t know what Ning Tao is thinking. She scrapes her lower lip and comes over to Ning Tao uninvited. She enters the room directly. Fortunately, Ning Tao doesn''t turn on the light in the room. Otherwise, she will be able to see that Ning Tao''s face is flushed.


    Seeing the other party''s attitude, Ning Tao really got a toothache. However, he couldn''t get rid of the person who had already come in. After thinking about it, he didn''t close the door and turned on the light. He also dragged himself to the table and sat down. He looked at Zhou Ru in silence.


    "Thinking about your girlfriend?"


    Zhou Ru sits on the bamboo chair with her head tilted, her eyes shining at Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha!" Ning Tao rolled a white eye, meaning that you can not mention this, eyes deliberately glanced at each other''s long legs, credulous nonsense, deliberately said: "Zhou is always here, how can you still remember others!"

 Chapter 729

    "When did the mouth learn to be so sweet?" Zhou Ru''s heart suddenly jumps when she hears the words. Although she knows that Ning Tao deliberately did it, she can''t help but have a palpitation. At the corner of her lip, the "glib" turns into this sentence in vain.


    "No, I''m just telling the truth." Ning Tao vomited smoke, turned to look out of the window, a smile, thick skinned.


    "If you don''t even look at me, am I so terrible?"


    in this kind of environment, it''s easy to make people fantasize. Zhou Ru gritted her teeth and said again.


    "You can see from afar, but you can''t play blasphemously. Is Zhou always going to let me commit a crime?"


    Ning Tao turns his head and squints at Zhou Ru, spitting smoke.


    This is too irritating. Zhou Ru is not happy in her heart. She makes it clear that she wants to draw a line with herself. She glances at Ning Tao and almost says, "do you want to commit a crime?"


    Too hateful, oneself a big beautiful woman initiative to send to the door, the other side also a pair of gentleman''s appearance, let Zhou Ru don''t know which nerve is wrong, seem to with Ning Tao on.


    This person is like this. What he can''t get is always the best. The more Ning Tao wants to distance himself from Zhou Ru, the more angry he is. He seems to doubt his charm.


    But she knows that Ning Tao is not a good person, not to mention Xia Mengfei. It''s said that the other party has an ambiguous attitude with an intern named Tong Yaqian. In addition, Hua Linglong, once a member of the South China Gang, is also his woman. For those who want to investigate, it''s nothing.


    She thinks she looks good, but Ning Tao turns a blind eye to her.


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, leaned back on the seat, looked at Zhou Ru with unbridled eyes, shook his head and said: "Mr. Zhou, it''s late, it''s time to go back to rest."


    It''s meaningless to answer whether you want to or not. There is no shortage of women Ning Tao. With Su Qian, he doesn''t want to provoke other irrelevant women.


    Now I think of the absurdity with Li Bingbing, and I can''t help but make him egg ache. If I can, he really thinks it never happened.


    "Well, there''s a thief''s heart but no thief''s guts!"


    Each other''s two eyes aimed at her, but she pretended to be a saint, which made Zhou Ru hate.


    Thinking about the purpose of coming here, Zhou Ru is a little annoyed. Seeing that Ning Tao looks down at her two eyes from time to time, she simply gets up and waves her hair. Her long white thigh is lifted up and put directly on Ning Tao''s thigh. Her red lips are pursed and she says, "isn''t it good-looking?"


    She has a pair of beautiful legs, many men will more or less notice here, since Ning Tao wants to see, she plans to let the other party see enough, must expose each other''s false face, she does not believe Ning Tao is not moved.


    This can be regarded as temptation. Feeling the temperature on his thigh, Ning Tao could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and sighed: "Mr. Zhou, my self-control is very poor!"


    "Never mind, I believe you!"


    Ning Tao''s performance is naturally under the eye of Zhou Ru. Finally, she sees that the other party is somewhat unnatural. As soon as she tilts her lips, she looks unconcerned and says, "no matter what, you have saved me twice. You like it, even if you touch it, it''s nothing!"


    "Well?"


    Also want to touch, see so fragrant things in front of him, Ning Tao heart suddenly began a layer of ripples, looked down at the white slender legs, no reason for a dry mouth.


    This made him think of the thing that Li Bingbing asked him to touch his chest. After a little meditation, he simply put his big hand on the other side''s calf.


    Feeling the temperature of Ning Tao''s palm, Zhou Ru feels like running away, but she finally gets over it.


    It''s not easy to create such a good situation. If you go like this, you''ll lose all your previous achievements. If you don''t say so, it''s cheap for the other party.


    ¡·"Geng H" is new; I am the most * I fast up


    when I touch it, Ning Tao doesn''t move. His eyes in his pupils seem to be a little bright and uncertain. When he eases down a little, he reaches out and takes off Zhou Ru''s calf, puts out the cigarette butt, stands up and pats his buttocks, and goes to the bed: "Mr. Zhou, it''s late, you''d better go back to rest."


    Ning Tao thinks that he is not a person with strong self-control. The other party makes it clear that he has not been well intentioned. I''m afraid something might happen to him. After thinking about it again and again, he still stops.


    This woman is not an ordinary person. She can''t marry Ning Tao. Since she can''t make trouble, it''s better not to make trouble.


    In the final analysis, he was wary of Zhou Ru, otherwise he would have been pushed down by another woman here.


    However, he just walked two steps, and a fragrant wind came behind him. Ning Tao couldn''t help but was directly crushed on the bed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Feel the fragrant hot body on the body, the blue veins on Ning Tao''s forehead protruded, some speechless way.


    "You''re kidding me."


    Zhou Ru, who was riding on Ning Tao''s body, was disheveled, and her eyes almost burst out with fire. The anger in her heart burned more and more, and she wanted to kill the latter.


    What do you mean, just touch her and drive her away, and treat her as something!


    Ning Tao is speechless, found that now this woman is really crazy, he didn''t do anything, the other side just don''t give up.No play, no play! Ning Tao''s heart is also covered with a fire of anonymity. As soon as he turns over, he directly presses the other party under Zhou Ru''s voice and stares at Zhou Ru.


    "Mr. Zhou, we are all adults. We should be more rational in everything. You will be Zhang''s daughter-in-law soon. It''s impossible for us. It''s not suitable to be like this again."


    Ning Tao''s original intention is to want the other party to know her own identity, but Zhou Ru doesn''t think so. She should take it for granted that Ning Tao means that she doesn''t have self-respect and self love, and stabs her in the pain in an instant.


    A face suddenly pale incomparable, Zhou Ru full of grievances, the other party this is in dislike oneself, tightly clench teeth staring at Ning Tao, tears in the eyes in the eye frame.


    Seeing each other''s cold look, Zhou Ru''s heart fell to the bottom of the valley, which means that there is a feeling of despair. Sad, she suddenly raised her head and bit Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    Hiss!


    This bite is not heavy. Ning Tao can''t help but take a cold breath and want to withdraw the other party. However, Zhou Ru seems to be fighting for her life and doesn''t let go at all.


    "38, you are crazy!"


    Ning Tao is also angry. He tries to persuade the other party, but he is still bitten. It''s unreasonable that the other party doesn''t let go. Ning Tao snores in his heart and grabs it with one hand out of revenge.


    The chest is attacked, Zhou Ru can''t help humming a sentence from her nostrils, but she didn''t let go, and then the force of biting in her mouth is greater, and her hands grasp Ning Tao''s back.


    "I wipe, you come really!" Ning Tao''s face darkened at night.


    Regardless of punishing the other side, locking the other side''s hands and suppressing the body, I want to grab the other side''s head.


    It''s just that Zhou Ru has become angry. He is willing to fight.


    Ning Tao also knew that there was no reason at this time, so he had to press each other''s hands, and his legs pressed each other''s legs, and he didn''t dare move.


    Although he was bitten, he didn''t lose his mind and hurt each other forcibly.


    In this way, the two close to the body, can feel the temperature of each other''s body, posture ambiguous up.

 Chapter 730

    I don''t know if I don''t know. As soon as I do, Ning Tao knows that there is a gully in Zhou Ru''s chest, which is not so superficial as what I see on the outside.


    When pressing on the other side, I feel the amazing elasticity of the other side''s body, which makes Ning Tao feel like a wild goose for a while.


    Not to mention the other party''s disorderly struggle under him, this friction directly makes Ning Tao have the physiological reaction that a normal man would have.


    Such a beauty, indeed, has her unique charm, coupled with the slender legs, it is easy for men to have a desire to conquer.


    Hum!


    But just in an instant, just as Ning Tao felt the mellow under his body, his blood baby in Danhai suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were red. He opened them and swept up. Ning Tao felt that his brain was suddenly covered. At the next moment, a feeling that was hard to suppress immediately spread all over his body.


    With the increase of Ning Tao''s cultivation, he had been able to control the blood baby well, but what he didn''t expect was that he absorbed the things on the shroud, which really benefited his blood baby a lot.


    At present two people this kind of ambiguity, instantly let blood baby wake up, directly control Ning Tao''s brain.


    This thing was originally made of strange and pornographic things. Suddenly, under the impact, Ning Tao didn''t have time to react, so he lost his brain thinking. With a single hand, Zhou Ru''s pajamas were torn open by her.


    All of a sudden, the reaction of Ning Tao''s body was naturally felt by Zhou Ru, and suddenly a sense of fear came.


    Although she''s still a virgin, she doesn''t know what Ning Tao wants to do at this time. She''s a little flustered. She doesn''t care to bite Ning Tao. She quickly releases Ning Tao and says, "what are you doing?"


    Ning Tao didn''t answer. As soon as she bowed her head, Zhou Ru saw that Ning Tao''s eyes had turned into blood eyes, which was very frightening. But the former just had a little meal, and she was about to tear open her pajamas again. Her mouth also skillfully kisses her snow-white neck, just like a pig.


    "Ning Tao, if you do that again, I''ll shout!"


    In terms of strength, it''s only a moment for Zhou Ru to be Ning Tao''s opponent. Her pajamas are half exposed, and the light of spring suddenly appears. In a hurry, her tears are about to come out and she gnashes her teeth.


    Ning Tao turns a deaf ear. He looks up and kisses Zhou Ru''s cherry mouth. His big hands caress each other''s graceful radian wantonly.


    "Beast, let me go!"


    Zhou Ru''s head beat Ning Tao with both hands. She struggled violently, and the tears in her eyes fell down.


    It''s true that she likes Ning Tao, and even thinks that this kind of thing happens to Ning Tao, but she absolutely doesn''t want to be just an object for the other party to vent, and she can''t accept the other party''s strong use.


    Not to mention that the other party has just despised her, in any case she can not do such a rash thing.


    Ning Tao has completely lost his mind. He grabs each other''s arms again and kisses them all the way. His hands are more unrestrained.


    This is a beast! Zhou Ru''s whole body trembles with anger. She opens her mouth and bites Ning Tao''s other shoulder again. She can''t help hating.


    If at ordinary times, the other party bit so hard, Ning Tao had no idea. But now, instead of waking up, he even aroused his violence. His hands roughly tore the other party''s pajamas to pieces, revealing the white tallow inside.


    "Ning Tao, you son of a bitch..."


    Zhou Ru can''t even care to bite Ning Tao. She cries and struggles with her hands. Now she''s completely scared.


    I didn''t expect that Ning Tao, who is usually well-dressed, would make such an animal scene. What''s the difference between Ning Tao and Zhang Mingyuan.


    "Son of a bitch, let me go!"


    Knowing that her struggle is useless, Zhou Ru seems to have accepted her fate, and she doesn''t fight Ning Tao any more, but her tears are wanton and her voice is going to be hoarse.


    However, at this time, the unlocked door was suddenly pushed open, and a figure who was a little furtive broke into the room, but when he saw the scene of the room, he was shocked.


    The busy Ning Tao hears the sound of opening the door, pauses and looks out the door with Zhou Ruqi.


    Look at M_ On chapter 3V of positive + edition o_


    See Li Bingbing in pajamas standing at the door, the whole person stupefied looking at two people.


    "Bingbing!"


    Seeing Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru''s tears flow down again. She goes to push Ning Tao in a hurry, but she doesn''t move. She feels like she wants to die.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Seeing Zhou Ru in a mess, Li Bingbing was furious and scolded. The whole person quickly stepped forward and slapped Ning Tao in the face.


    She is really impatient, never thought, Ning Tao unexpectedly to her best friend with strong.


    This slap, crisp and clean, Li Bingbing can be said to be exhausted, leaving five red fingerprints on Ning Tao''s face, and his lips are bloody.


    After a slap, Ning Tao''s consciousness gradually recovered, and his red eyes quickly faded. He looked at the two girls, and his face became ugly.


    "Go away!"Seeing that Ning Tao is still pressing Zhou Ru, Li Bingbing kicks him away, turns around and pulls a sheet around Zhou Ru, and asks cautiously, "are you OK, Xiao ru?"


    Zhou Ru didn''t say anything. She covered her chest with her hands and ran out without slippers.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll settle with you later!"


    Li Bingbing is furious. She took a bath in her room and waited for Ning Tao. But she couldn''t wait for her left and right. She just ran here herself. She didn''t expect to see this scene.


    Now she''s full of disappointment, but now she can''t take care of Ning Tao, so she gets up to chase Zhou Ru.


    Room quiet down, Ning Tao sat in bed, the whole person speechless up.


    In fact, after waking up just now, he knew that it was the blood baby who was responsible for the mess, but he couldn''t explain this kind of thing clearly. He told the two girls that it was estimated that the other side would not believe it.


    Sit on the ground Leng for a long time, a wipe shoulder, Ning Tao just feel a burst of hot pain, full of hand blood.


    Ning Tao got up from the ground and went to the bathroom. He flushed the wound and took a cold bath. After that, he didn''t close the door and went back to sleep with his head covered.


    Things have happened. Ning Tao is just a bachelor. Anyway, he has not caused any irreparable losses. It''s OK to fight and punish tomorrow.


    When Ning Tao wakes up the next day, it''s almost noon. Ning Tao calms down, sits up from the bed, puts on his clothes, and wonders.


    Why didn''t the two girls ask for a crime? He simply cleaned it up. After thinking about it, he called Li Bingbing, but it showed that she was off.


    This makes him "clatter" in his heart and go out to find them. However, their rooms are empty. Ning Tao runs to the stage and asks. As a result, they check out early in the morning.

 Chapter 731

    If he is defeated, he will not be defeated.


    Back in the room, Ning Tao returns to the room, leans on the bamboo chair, grabs his hair with both hands, and the whole person is covered with a thick layer of loneliness.


    He also felt that some animals were not as good as this bloody baby.


    Taking a deep breath, Ning Tao takes out his cell phone from his pocket again and dials Li Bingbing''s phone again.


    It''s not that Zhou Ru can forgive himself. He just wants to know if they can return home safely.


    However, when you dial the phone, you will still be prompted to turn it off.


    It''s obvious that the other side should be on the plane.


    Put down the mobile phone, Ning Tao quietly looked out of the window and called every ten minutes.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting, but the phone is finally connected.


    Ning Tao mood immediately waves, hastily opened his mouth: "Bingbing, where are you now?"


    "We have returned home!" There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone, and Li Bingbing''s voice rang out.


    "Oh." Ning Tao answered a, the muscle on the face smoked, still open mouth way: "ice ice, can you let me say two words with Zhou Ru."


    "Well, what else to say!" Li Bingbing immediately sneered: "I didn''t see it. Ning Tao, you are not as good as a pig or a dog!"


    "Bingbing, it''s all my fault. I just want to apologize to Zhou Zong." Ning Tao a face bitter, accompany good words way.


    It''s her business whether the other party accepts the apology or not. At least Ning Tao has to show her attitude. If it''s wrong, it''s wrong.


    "Forget it, Xiaoru doesn''t want to talk to you."


    Li Bingbing took a deep breath and said, "Ning Tao, I really misunderstood you!" I hung up with a slap.


    Whoo!


    Looking at the empty phone, Ning Tao looks speechless and throws it away. Then he takes out a cigarette and lights it.


    He can also understand the other party''s anger. In other words, he might kill someone.


    If he doesn''t answer the phone, he can''t help it. It''s already happened. It''s useless to regret it. He can only let it go. He plans to wait for a while until Zhou Ru calms down. It''s better to apologize to each other.


    A cigarette has not been smoked, just put down the phone soon, unexpectedly ring up again.


    Ning Tao is in a hurry to grab his mobile phone. He thinks it''s Li Bingbing.


    But it was a strange number. Ning Tao frowned and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, is that Mr. Ning taoning?" As soon as the other side opened his mouth, he turned out to be fluent in English.


    "No Ning Tao hung up directly.


    If he''s in a bad mood, he doesn''t care who he is.


    However, the other party seems to recognize him, not long after that number called again.


    "I said you had it or not, who are you?" Ning Tao''s brow frowned and his words became impatient.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Mr. Ning. I''m bishop LADA of the Holy See. We''ve met before. I don''t know if it''s convenient to meet you?" The voice over there is very gentle.


    "Bishop LADA?"


    Ning Tao thought for a moment. He didn''t have the impression of this man in his mind. He hesitated and said, "what''s the matter with Archbishop La?"


    He didn''t think it had anything to do with the Holy See.


    If there is, it may be that he killed some people of the holy see before, but Zhou Sheng has already told him that everything has been settled.


    "There are some small things to find Mr. Ning. I wonder if Mr. Ning has time now."


    "Well, come straight to my place." Leaving a word behind, Ning Tao hung up.


    Since the other party knows his mobile phone number and knows where he lives, he also wants to see what the Holy See wants from him.


    The other party seemed to be downstairs just now. About five minutes later, there was a knock on the door in Ning Tao''s room.


    When he opened the door, Ning Tao saw a white man standing in front of him, wearing a pair of gold glasses and a neat clergyman''s uniform. He didn''t look tall, but he gave people a sense of security.


    "It''s you?"


    Seeing the comer, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he was slightly surprised.


    The man in front of him really had a meeting. Last time in the Middle East, he and Li Bingbing took a private car, and this is the one in front of him.


    When Ning Tao arrived, he thought that the other party was not simple. The situation at the scene was so complicated that the other party was still there, which has already explained the problem. This is also the reason why he dares to ride in the other party''s car.


    What I didn''t expect was that he was the bishop of the Holy See.


    "Mr. Ning, we met in the Middle East!" LADA smiles, pushes the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and says with a smile.


    "Oh, you''re from the Vatican. You''re disrespectful." Ning Tao smile, no embarrassment on the face, turn to do a please gesture.


    At that time, he joked that he was predestined to see each other again, but he didn''t expect to meet him so soon."Ha ha, the situation was special at that time. I didn''t have time to introduce myself. I hope Mr. Ning didn''t care about it."


    For the last hijacking, LADA did not have the slightest displeasure on his face. Instead, he kept his posture low.


    Ning Tao takes out a cigarette from his pocket and shows it to the other party. Seeing that LADA waves his hand to refuse, he doesn''t care. He smokes one of his own and says faintly, "I don''t know what''s the matter with bishop LADA looking for me."


    LADA did not say, but turned a pair of eyes, looked at Ning Tao, nodded: "I heard that Mr. Ning was injured, didn''t expect to recover so quickly?"


    "Ha ha, it''s just a few petty thieves. Bishop LADA didn''t come here to ask for a crime this time." Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly and his words were sharp.


    The arrival of the other party made him confused. Since LADA didn''t say it, he would try it out.


    £©In the latest od chapter y, z%


    if the other party really comes to ask for a crime, he will call Zhou Sheng impolitely. If there is no reason to give something to the other party, he will carry the pot himself.


    Bishop LADA said with a wry smile: "Mr. Ning is joking. Last time there was some misunderstanding between us. Mr. Ning sent things all the way. It''s too late for us to be grateful."


    "Don''t come to these empty, want to be grateful, take out something!" Ning Tao gave a silly smile, which was totally wrong.


    "Take out something?"


    After all, the Vatican has paid a great price. How can he thank Ning Tao for being a little man? He didn''t expect Ning Tao to be so realistic.


    But thinking of the purpose of his coming, LADA suddenly nodded: "I really want to thank you. Our Pope wants to thank you face to face. I don''t know if Mr. Ning has time?"


    "Will the Pope thank me personally?"


    This time, it''s Ning Tao''s turn to be stunned. He looks suspicious. After thinking about it, he says slowly: "no, the Pope has many opportunities every day. How can he manage me like a nobody?"


    "Ha ha, Mr. Ning is not a nobody now. Now the first family has a bad attitude towards you. As far as I know, they have to take action against you. Even the blood clan is ready to move!"

 Chapter 732

    Ning Tian''s eyes suddenly narrowed when he heard the words. There was a flash of cold light in his eyes. A little bit later, he looked at the expressionless tunnel of LADA''s face.


    He was a little confused now, and could not guess the purpose of bishop LADA''s coming here.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Ning. I have no malice, just a kind reminder. The holy see is willing to be your forever friend." LADA waved her hand and looked kind.


    After a pause, LADA said tentatively, "well, when is Mr. Ning going to visit the Holy See?"


    "Well?"


    Hearing the other party''s invitation again, Ning Tao''s suspicions became more and more. After a little pondering, he said, "bishop LADA, you might as well open the skylight and speak up. What''s the matter?"


    He didn''t like the conversation and it was really boring.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, Mr. Ning. It''s just that the Pope wants to know how Mr. Ning got that thing. There''s another way to thank him. There''s absolutely no other meaning." The Archbishop promised.


    "After I believe you already know, in fact, there is nothing to say, but reward, do not know what benefits can be given?" Ning Tao breathed lightly, and his heart thumped.


    He got something from the shroud, and the other party came to him at this time, probably for this.


    LADA stared into Ning Tao''s eyes and said slowly, "I think Mr. Ning and Jiao are predestined friends. If the Holy See invites you to join us, what do you think?"


    "Invite me?"


    Ning Tao''s face suddenly froze, some can''t keep up with each other''s ideas. After a while, he looked at LADA strangely and said, "what''s the advantage of joining your Vatican?"


    The other party even invited him to join the Holy See, how to listen to some incredible.


    "Of course, there are many benefits."


    Speaking of this, LADA suddenly became very proud and said in a loud voice: "join us, even the first family dare not embarrass you, not to mention those shameful blood."


    "Last time at the airport, the people who took you away were from the first family. If the people from the Holy See didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid..."


    Speaking of this, LADA stopped, his face slightly unnatural, but he didn''t want to play hard to get. He suddenly thought that the holy see people seemed to be killed by this boy. It seemed that the other side''s extrication had nothing to do with calling for a stop.


    "The first family?"


    Ning Tao''s pupil not only slightly shrinks, but also his mind is severely shaken. He didn''t expect that the wave of people in the airport is actually the first family.


    Thinking of the other party''s request for the shroud, he suddenly saw a flash of lightning in his heart, which immediately revealed many mysteries.


    Previously, he was still thinking about who dares to fight against the Holy See, even the fault of the other party. Now it seems that it should be the first family. In Europe, I''m afraid only this force dares to do so.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was silent, LADA thought that Ning Tao was moved and said again, "not only these benefits, but also great benefits for you at home. Our Holy See has 200000 followers all over the world. After you join our Holy See, even if China wants to move you, you have to think about the consequences."


    The last one is the trump card. Naturally, when LADA came here, he did some investigation on Ning Tao, and now he finally came into use.


    Whoo!


    Indeed, hearing LADA''s words, Ning Tao''s breathing was slightly disordered and moved.


    This is tantamount to finding a backing for him, and it is undeniable that the other side does have the strength.


    As his mind turned, Ning Tao looked up at LADA with a smile and said, "in fact, I''m still very fond of the Vatican. I don''t know what position I can get if I want to join the Vatican."


    When LADA heard the word "Hun", the muscles on his face suddenly became stiff. How could he feel that this man was so shameless? He had a good feeling for what Ning Tao said, and he didn''t care at all.


    If you really like it, can you kill the Vatican without mercy?


    Of course, this can not be said, LADA smile, perfunctory one: "see, otherwise that thing will not run Mr. Ning hands, I do not know Mr. Ning yearning for what position?"


    "Well, what positions do we have?"


    seeing each other is not like a joke, Ning Tao has a little snack.


    "It''s a bit complicated. It''s probably the Pope, the archbishop, the cardinal, the archbishop, the Deacon and so on. If Mr. Ning comes to the Holy See, he can have an interview with the Pope."


    He can''t decide this kind of thing, so he plans to take it with him.


    "Well, what is the position of bishop LADA?" Ning Tao''s eyes turned and suddenly asked.


    "Oh, I''m the Archbishop in the Vatican." LADA replied honestly.


    "Oh, yes, bishop LADA is very young and promising." Ning Tao nodded, sighed and said, "in fact, I''m not very demanding. Just give me an archbishop!"


    "Archbishop?"


    Rao Shi LADA has overestimated Ning Tao''s difficulty. At the moment, he can''t help but turn his eyes. He has seen shameless, but he hasn''t seen really shameless. As soon as he opens his mouth, he is the archbishop, and the whole Archbishop of the holy see is numbered. OK, you can''t help it.But if LADA knew that Ning Tao''s original intention was to say that he wanted to be a pope, what would he think.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, I will take it to the Pope. I don''t know when Mr. Ning will leave for the Holy See."


    _ The purpose of the first 2% of the page is just to inform. As for what position Ning Tao can get, it has nothing to do with him, so he doesn''t care.


    "Oh, I''ve got some personal matters on my side. It''s estimated that it will be some time. I''ll wait for the news from his holiness."


    Ning Tao didn''t take it seriously. He said it casually.


    In fact, when he wants to come, the Pope will not agree to his unreasonable request.


    LADA''s face turned black. He could see that he didn''t plan to go to the holy see at all.


    But at least the other party put forward the conditions, and his task was completed. Now he stood up, stood up, and drew with one hand on his forehead and shoulders: "in that case, I won''t disturb Mr. Ning to have a rest. Goodbye."


    "Oh, I hope the Pope will think it over carefully when bishop LADA goes back. As long as I can become archbishop, I will never forget you." Ning Tao squeezed his eyes at LADA, revealing a look you know.


    LADA was speechless and said with a dry smile to Ning Tao, "definitely!" With a word of courtesy, he left in a hurry.


    He''s afraid that if he stays here, he can''t help swearing.


    Seeing off LADA, Ning Tao takes out a cigarette and smokes it, thinking about what the Pope means.


    A moment later, he rubbed his forehead and put out the cigarette. No matter what he meant, he just ignored it.


    The Pope gave him a problem, and he also gave him a problem. He didn''t believe that the Pope could agree to this unreasonable request.


    This incident is just a small episode. Ning Tao doesn''t care too much, but the first family mentioned by the other party makes him feel a little heavy.


    After thinking about it and simply cleaning up in the room, Ning Tao goes to the front desk to check out.

 Chapter 733

    Although LADA''s words gave him a lot of warning and he was not afraid to offend some small forces, he was still quite afraid of this first family.


    In Europe, this family is no less powerful than the Vatican, and even more powerful than him to a certain extent. It is not a wise move to offend this family.


    It seems that it''s not that we don''t report, but that the time has not come. Walking on the road, Ning Tao tears out a bitter smile.


    In China, he just pit will for a while, in the twinkling of an eye, the other party gave him this hand, just as the saying goes, there is God''s will in the dark.


    The other side is different from the Holy See. He killed many people of the other side. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to resolve. In this way, it''s not suitable to stay in a hotel.


    If No. 1 is still there, even the first family will not dare to be presumptuous, but it is not clear now.


    Out of the hotel, Ning Tao wanders alone on the street, the whole person has no clue.


    Originally, he was looking for the vampire''s nest to find out where Morton was. Now he found the biggest problem. Let alone knowing people here, he can''t even speak French, which is the most troublesome.


    As for leaving France, Ning Tao doesn''t have this plan at the moment. He finally comes here and is chased and killed all the way. He is still angry. His accomplishments are soaring now. If he doesn''t take the opportunity to vent his anger, he is sorry for the shroud.


    Although the first family has the advantage, Ning Tao is not completely powerless to fight back. At least he is alone here. The other side is a huge family. Besides, he still has perspective. He really wants to tear his face, at least a piece of his flesh.


    In addition, he still owes will money. It''s not that he doesn''t pay it back, but that will didn''t mention it. The other party asked him to find Wang Gang and promised to take the money in exchange.


    A person walking in the street aimless wobble, I do not know when he came to a KTV, stopped.


    Now it''s dark, the KTV signboard has been lit up, and there are bursts of noise in it. Ning Tao ponders a little and walks in.


    In a bad mood, it''s better to get drunk.


    Fortunately, this is in Paris, English can also be used, Ning Tao casually asked for a dozen beers, looking for an inconspicuous place to drink every mouthful.


    There are almost all bars in the world. Most of them are places for young men and girls to vent. In France, the young people here are more open. Every dance is full of temptation, which is more open than in China.


    In the corner of the dark, many men and women have been stuck together, as if no one else''s kiss, the scale is so big, absolutely make people blush.


    Ning Tao has never been abroad before. He is not adapted to this kind of opening-up abroad. He just drinks and turns a blind eye to the surroundings.


    There are many lonely people in the bars, and Ning Tao''s drinking alone naturally attracts the attention of many single women.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is a good-looking man. Although the oriental faces are not as strong as the westerners'' lines, they are very good-looking, especially after other immortals.


    At the moment, a person drinking wine, a face with a light decadence, many young girls are staring at.


    Among them, there are many single women to chat up, but one by one are defeated, as if that person is not interested in women.


    But there will always be more real people, at the moment in the corner of the bar a few people will look down on Ning Tao.


    Surrounded by a few people, a girl about the same age as Ning Tao, with colorful hair, is holding a glass of foreign wine and staring at Ning Tao with bright eyes.


    Unlike other people, she has bright black hair and is obviously a mixed race woman.


    Around it, a couple of little gangsters looked forward to her.


    Seeing that the fire was almost over, the girl whispered a few words to the people around her, and then came to Ning Tao with her glass in her hand. Her face was a little more cunning smile, as if she was looking at her prey.


    "Handsome, there is no one here. Can I sit here?"


    When she comes near, the girl sits beside Ning Tao, her eyes are like spring water, and her mouth turns out to be Chinese.


    Obviously, the other party is ready to come, with a bit of temptation in Chinese.


    Ning Tao looked up at the girl, eyebrows a pick, the corner of the mouth involuntarily rippling a smile, indifferent way: "just can''t sit, now can."


    The bar is originally a place for sex hunting. Although Ning Tao doesn''t pick up girls, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t want to do anything else, let alone that he is a Chinese beauty with Chinese blood. He is not ugly.


    As a matter of fact, most of the Chinese and foreign mixed race people are good-looking. Of course, except those who are united with Africans, it''s not that he discriminates against them, but that they are too black for him to accept.


    "Handsome guy, let me introduce myself. My name is Kalina. I''m a Chinese French hybrid. How about you?" The girl blinked her eyes and threw a wink at Ning Tao. She said curiously.


    "From the East China Sea!" Ning Tao laughs and doesn''t hide anything.


    "Oh, it''s a coincidence that my mother is from Jingzhou, and we are townsmen." Kailinna small mouth slightly open, a face surprised way."It''s a coincidence that I met an old friend in another country!" Ning Tao laughs and raises his glass to dry half a bottle.


    The girl also sipped the red wine lightly. Her red lips were biting the glass. She looked at Ning Tao affectionately and said, "Mr. Ning, what are you doing in Paris?"


    "Traveling."


    Ning Tao bowed his head and returned.


    "You should be happy when you come to travel. How can you look unhappy? What''s the trouble? We are villagers. I can help you out." Kailina tilted her head and looked at ningtao. She stopped and got closer.


    "You can see that, too?" Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. She was surprised and said with a bitter smile.


    "Of course, our eyes are shining." Kalina''s eyes brightened and interest came.


    "Is it?"


    Ning Tao took a sip of beer and said with a dumb smile.


    "Of course, talk about it!" Kailinna stretched out her elbow and nodded Ning Tao, looking familiar.


    "My girlfriend was angry with me and disappeared." Ning Tao seemed hesitant and finally sighed.


    "Lost your girlfriend?"


    Kailinna Oh, said: "we are really predestined, you can rest assured that your business is my business, what your girlfriend looks like, I have great ability here, can help you." Kailinna a warm-hearted look, patting the chest of the rich way.


    "Can you help?" Ning Tao a Leng, pretending to see each other for the first time, looked up and down in his body, especially in front of each other''s chest that deep V snow-white place ruthlessly scraped one eye, seriously way: "is quite big."


    "But if we go back to our hometown, you''ll have to pay some hard work, don''t you mind?" Kailinna eyes toward the distance swept down, some embarrassed way.

 Chapter 734

    "Oh, of course not!" Ning Tao is very straightforward and naturally answers.


    4q look: Zheng! Chapter 2: first -,


    "ah, Mr. Ning, do you really want to?"


    Hearing that Ning Tao was so cheerful, kailinna was surprised and incoherent.


    "Why, you don''t have confidence?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and looked at each other. The corners of his lips curled up in a radian.


    "Well, there are Of course


    Kailinna spirit, quickly opened his mouth back: "Mr. Ning, please rest assured, I can eat in the whole of Paris, no matter who, see me also want to respect Nanjie, as long as I go out, I can help you find."


    Look at each other''s appearance, almost patted the chest agreed.


    "I believe you." Ning Tao smiles and nods.


    "That''s great, Mr. Ning. Where do you live?" Kailinna''s eyes are more happy and eager to try.


    "I''ve just come to Paris, and I haven''t found a place yet!" Ning Tao shook his head.


    Kailinna gently "Oh", eyes turned, seems to be afraid of losing the business, gritted her teeth and tentatively said: "Mr. Ning, if you want, you might as well live in my house, of course, rent is to charge a little, but to ensure that the room is clean, cleaner than the Hotel."


    "In this respect?"


    Ning Tao finished a bottle of beer and asked.


    "Convenient. I''m the only one at home."


    At this point, kailina blushed and said, "if Mr. Ning finds it inconvenient, I can move to my friend."


    "No, just a place to live."


    Ning Tao looked up at kailinna and said, "how much do you want?"


    Finally, when the price came up, she was a little short of breath, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "how about 100000 euro?"


    100000? Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, self-care of drink a beer, no mouth.


    "80000, at least. The deadline is one month. If I find it, 80000 will be mine. If I can''t find it, how about 60000 for Mr. Ning?" It seems that for fear that Ning Tao will change her mind, kailina hastily adds.


    "As long as you help me find it, I''ll give you 100000 yuan. If you find it, you can add 100000 yuan." Ning Tao suddenly opened his mouth with a smile and stretched out two fingers.


    "What?" Hear Ning Tao one breath promise to give 200000, kailinna a small heart all plop plop to jump out, the whole person appears dumbfounded, incredible.


    It should be noted that she was the one who opened her mouth. Unexpectedly, she agreed.


    Seeing Ning Tao nodding, kailina thought about it and said, "Mr. Ning, why don''t you give me some working capital first, and then we''ll go back to our house and say something specific?"


    Only the one who gets it is her own. At the thought of making so much money in a twinkling of an eye, Kalina is very excited.


    "No problem!" Ning Tao takes out a handful of banknotes from his pocket with a drunken face and gives them directly to kailinna, who doesn''t care.


    People are not necessarily true, but money is absolutely true. Holding a handful of colorful money, kailina quickly stuffed the money into her bag and stood up with more respect: "Mr. Ning, why don''t we go back?"


    "Good!" Ning Tao simply finished the bottle of beer, stood up, shook his drunken head, and walked out. Kailina naturally took the arm of the former, with an intimate look.


    Seeing that Ning Tao actually followed kailinna to leave, many women who were paying attention to this place sighed in their hearts. It''s a pity that such a young and golden Kaizi is going to have bad luck today.


    With more times of coming here, some people naturally know kailinna. The latter often fish for a winner in the bar, but when they are brought out to play Fairy Dance, they can only bully some outsiders.


    Today, it seems that the other party is going to make a fortune. Obviously, just now, most people saw Ning Tao''s money.


    They are still handsome and have money in their pocket. They have some regrets. For such a man, it seems that there is nothing beyond friendship, but there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Sure enough, not long after they left, a few gangsters who had accompanied kailina also left the bar and followed them all the way.


    "Lina, what do you do?" Out of the bar, kailinna didn''t take a taxi, but looked around and worried. Ning Tao stretched out his hand to look at each other''s waist and asked.


    "I go to a university in Paris." Kailinna didn''t seem to want to say more, but just gave a vague explanation.


    "Students?" Ning Tao ponders two sentences, and laughs. When he is about to say something, the figure behind him flashes. Three or four little gangsters suddenly run up and surround Ning Tao with fruit knives in their hands.


    Looking at the guy in front of these people''s hands, Ning Tao shook his head and said: "brother, what do you mean?"


    "Sylvia, what are you doing?"Seeing these people in front of her, kailina''s brain was buzzing. She quickly opened her mouth and yelled. As she spoke, she glared at them.


    In the dark, the tall young man with the leading cap sneered: "what do you say I do? I didn''t expect that you dare to look for a man behind my back?"


    The man snorted, then turned to look at Ning Tao, shook the dagger in his hand and said: "boy, you dare to play with my woman, don''t you know how to write dead words?"


    The other side speaks English, and Ning Tao can''t understand it.


    "Your woman? Karina Ning Tao suspicious turned to see kailinna, looked up speechless way: "brother, don''t make trouble, it''s late, hurry home to wash and sleep."


    "Sylvia, I have nothing to do with you. Don''t blame me for being rude when you are like this." Kalina is in a bit of a hurry.


    Originally, a few people made an appointment to do this fairy dance. They could rob some money at ordinary times and began to contact Ning Tao. So did kailina. But she has already started business with Ning Tao and has changed her mind for a long time.


    It''s a pity that these idiots can''t pay attention to what they mean. She''s not in a hurry.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed on Sylvia and others. The original script of Kalina is like this, but only today is it serious.


    "Shut up


    Savia thought that kailinna blinked her eyes to make him cruel. She looked at Ning Tao coldly and said, "boy, if you don''t want to make trouble, you should spend money to avoid disaster. Otherwise, I want you to die ugly today!"


    "It''s money?"


    Ning Tao showed a sudden realization, waved his hand and said: "brother, I have a bad temper. Once I get rid of it, I don''t care. I advise you to let it go. Don''t hurt your peace."


    "Scattered?"


    was very hard to catch a lady. How could he get away? Sevilla showed the dagger in his hand more clearly. "Mom, boy, teach you a lesson." Brother, loosen his muscles and bones! "


    Ning Tao eyes but gradually narrowed up, eyes reveal the cold.


    However, just as the sword was drawn and the crossbow was stretched, there was a sudden sound of several cars turning sharply on the street corner. Suddenly, several cars sped from a distance and bright headlights came.

 Chapter 735

    "Damn it, I want to die!"


    Feeling the glare of the light, sevia reaches out to block her eyes, and looks at Ning Tao with a dagger in her hand.


    There are also in their own side, more hot tempered people, waving in the hands of the guy, strode toward the car.


    But before he got to the side of the car, the window suddenly opened, and several muzzles of the gun came out, almost without any greeting. It was a series of "bang bang bang" gunshots. The young man didn''t even scream and fell into the pool of blood.


    As early as the gunshot rang out, Ning Tao had already pulled kailinna, half holding each other, hiding beside a garbage can, feeling the whistling of bullets around her, kailinna would suffocate.


    They are just some little gangsters. In terms of fighting, some of them may be good at it, but for them, gunfight is absolutely in TV series.


    Seeing that Seville and others were shot to death, she suddenly widened her eyes and uttered a shrill cry: "no!"


    In front of her, these are all her good friends. In a flash, she died unexpectedly. Subconsciously, she was about to step forward, but she was held down by one hand: "if you don''t want to die, just be honest."


    It seems that the shooter in the car did not expect that there was a fish who missed the net. He turned his head and immediately several people came over with guns, murderous.


    Ning Tao squints his eyes. There is a chance of killing in his eyes. It''s obvious that this is an attack against him. Kailinna is not qualified.


    It''s so fast. Just two days later, the other party comes to the door. Ning Tao can''t help but feel lucky in his heart. Fortunately, Li bingning and Li bingning have already left. Otherwise, if he has to take care of the two girls, he will be in great trouble.


    The other side a little bit close, Ning Tao holding kailinna, hand over each other''s mouth, she doesn''t want to be beaten into a sieve.


    Twenty, fifteen, ten.


    Ning Tao perspective open, looking at this just gun three people a little bit close, in the heart calculate what.


    "Bang"


    within five steps of the other party''s approach, Ning Tao suddenly came, raised his foot and kicked the garbage can at the three people.


    Got kicked off.


    The killers were startled and rushed to shoot randomly in front of them, but the garbage all over the sky hit them. They were in a mess to avoid the garbage.


    However, Ning Tao has already taken advantage of the chaos. With his cultivation, even if the other side aims at him, he may not be able to hit him, let alone now the other side shoots indiscriminately. As soon as he flashes, he comes to a killer.


    With an iron fist, he pounded his opponent''s chest heavily. With a single hand pull and a pull, the guy in the opponent''s hand has already reached his hand. A series of actions can be described as flowing water.


    As soon as the other two killers stood firm, they heard a scream. They looked up and saw a young man holding a pistol. Before he could react, he heard a burst of gunfire in his ear.


    Ning Tao looks indifferent, gun no empty hair, just like a storm in general, a few guns will be three people to put down.


    Bang bang!


    After killing three people, Ning Tao didn''t stop at all. He pointed to the car not far away with one hand and directly shot all the bullets in the pistol.


    Then he threw a pistol, quickly picked up the pistols of the other two killers and strode towards the car.


    On the two cars in front, the windows had already been broken. The people in the car didn''t expect Ning Tao to be so cruel. Before they came to their senses, the driver was shot in the head.


    The rest of the killers are scared to see Ning Tao rush. Are they still human? They are so fierce.


    The reaction was so quick that the driver of the remaining car stepped on the gas and was about to drive away. The remaining two killers also abandoned the car and fled.


    "Can you escape?"


    Ning Tao look cold, a cold, swept the other side''s fuel tank, Bang Bang is a few guns in the past.


    Poor killers. When they meet Ning Tao, they want to drive away. It''s stupid. The latter''s eyes are more accurate than the sight.


    "Peng" sound, the car did not have any fluke, a fire burst into the sky, exploded.


    The powerful explosion scattered around, Ning Tao calm a face, shot again, bang a few, a shot did not fail, all hit the three killers who want to escape.


    All of a sudden, the three people fell to the ground and tried their best to climb to the distance. Ning Tao had already stepped up.


    Seeing that a heavily injured shooter was full of pain, with a big hole in his stomach, and his intestines all came out, Ning Tao made up a shot impolitely, ending the other party''s pain.


    After that, he parted with two guns to his waist, took a killer in one hand, dragged him on the ground like a dead dog, and headed for Karina.


    "Sylvia, wake up."


    "Urada, wake up."


    Here''s kailinna, who is almost crying. Several of her good friends died in front of her, which makes her hard to accept.


    She is very remorseful now in the heart, early know so, give her 100 courage also dare not provoke Ning Tao.This man is too terrible, see each other come over, her body subconsciously shrunk.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Ning Tao looks a little ugly. He throws the two killers on the ground, takes out a cigarette from his pocket and lights it. He says silently: "they are dead."


    It''s unfortunate that he can only save a few people.


    "You are the devil, you are the devil, you kill them."


    "Q update: 5 is the fastest to go to G ~ g


    this result was unacceptable for a moment, and she pointed to Ning Tao and growled.


    "I didn''t kill them. They did." Ning Tao vomited smoke, one finger to two people on the ground, light way.


    "It''s you, it''s you, I''ll fight with you!"


    Kailinna, like crazy, suddenly gets up, holds a sharp knife in her hand and rushes to Ning Tao.


    "Well?"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned. He didn''t expect that the woman was so unreasonable. When the other side approached, he kicked the other side down with one foot and sneered: "I''ll say it again, they weren''t killed by me!"


    Although these people died because of him, he also felt very sorry, but this does not mean that he has to accept punishment, and these people are not kind to him at all.


    Come out to mix, sooner or later to return, if not for this person''s bad heart, to give him immortal jump, may not die, in the final analysis is also greedy, no wonder others.


    "It''s you, it''s you!"


    Kailinna is now in the extreme self blame, a ruthless, once again get up, again rushed to ningtao.


    Ning Tao was also angry. Seeing that the woman was endless, he took out a pistol with his backhand and put it directly on kailinna''s head. He said coldly, "if you dare to make trouble out of nothing again, I''ll send you on the road with them!"

 Chapter 736

    When she was pointed at by the black pistol, she woke up a lot. As soon as she was soft, she fell to the ground and was full of fear. It seemed that at this moment, she remembered that this man was a murderous devil. She waved her hand and said, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    "As long as you are honest, I won''t do anything about you. Besides, they killed your friends. Don''t you want to ask who sent them?" Ning Tao pointed to the two killers and said calmly.


    The reason for this is that in fact, he is also very painful. He can''t speak French, so he can only let this woman come.


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao''s words immediately turned kailinna''s eyes to the two killers. Their eyes were full of hatred, and their emotions fluctuated greatly.


    "As long as you help me find out the mastermind, how about I leave them to you?"


    The corner of Ning Tao''s mouth is hooked and he says again.


    This is no doubt tempting to the woman who lost her mind. The latter hesitated a little, stood up with a sharp knife and immediately came to the two killers.


    When she comes to a killer, kailinna speaks French in her mouth, but Ning Tao can''t understand it.


    But the killer had no choice but to keep silent. When kailinna asked a few questions on her face, she was angry when she saw that the other side didn''t speak. The impulsive woman was the devil and immediately punched and kicked the man.


    It''s a cruel move.


    While he was talking, he was still asking about French.


    The killer''s bone was hard, but he didn''t say a word, and his forehead was dripping with sweat.


    The more she hit, the more angry she was, and she couldn''t ask anything. Kailina was so angry that she clenched the dagger in her hand. She felt that her fists and feet still didn''t resolve her anger and poked it down with the dagger.


    The ferocity was startling.


    Even Ning Tao can''t help smoking.


    With one knife, the killer screamed and almost fainted. Kailina asked a few more questions. Seeing that the other side was still silent, her eyes were fierce, and her dagger in her hand was pulled out and stabbed one after another.


    One side pokes, one side sharp shout, that call a ferocious.


    A few knives down, the killer has already passed out, kailina or let go.


    Ning Tao is speechless when he sees this. He can''t help but have a few black lines on his face. In the dark, you''ve killed people and asked a question.


    Lying on the ground, another killer was also frightened, trembling and looking at kailina, with a face of fear.


    "Well, he''s dead. Here''s another one. Take it easy." If you poke it further, there is no complete place on the other side. Ning Tao can''t see it any more. He reaches for kailinna and points to another killer. He doesn''t forget to remind her.


    He doesn''t want to kill the killer without saying a word.


    Seeing kailinna''s madness, the killer couldn''t get angry any more. Now he just wanted to die quickly, and quickly opened his mouth to speak a series of French.


    In fact, they came here only to receive orders. They didn''t expect that their opponents were so strong. It''s impossible for them to die quickly.


    As for what bite the tongue to commit suicide, it''s pure bullshit. It''s all deceiving things in the movie. Even if you bite the whole tongue off, you won''t die.


    "He said his name was page. Stefan sent them to kill you!" Kailinna asked a few more words, then turned her head and looked at Ning Tao.


    "Stefan?" Ning Tao Oh, nodded to ponder over the name, half a day to confirm that he had never heard of it, he said again, "ask him what else he knows!"


    A minute later, Ning Tao smokes a cigarette, looks at the people who dare not approach, spits out smoke, and calmly says: "this person is given to you, you can avenge your friends."


    Killing one person is killing, and killing two people is killing. Now kailinna is in an unstable mood. If she is in normal times, she will not dare to. Now she can''t manage so much. Hearing the words, she bows her head, and the dagger in her hand stabs the killer madly again, saying something at the same time.


    "Well, let''s go. The police are coming soon." Seeing that the killer is dead, Ning Tao pulls kailinna''s collar with one hand and says.


    "Seville, Seville."


    Kailina dropped the knife, turned around, reached out and hugged one side of her partner''s body. It seemed that she was going to take the other side away. Tears came down, obviously very sad.


    "I tell you, you''re going to take them away. When the police come, none of us can run away. Ning Tao looks a little fierce and often handles it properly.


    It''s true. What''s the matter with a body.


    Kalina was stiff and a little at a loss.


    Ning Tao didn''t want to say anything more. He stretched out his hand to pull it up and walked out quickly.


    "I have a car..."


    Kailinna is also a lot of rational, see a lot of people in the distance, quickly added a sentence.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go!"


    Ning Tao gives each other a push. They rush to the parking lot and get into a mini car. Kailina drives away quickly.


    "What should I do? The police will suspect me this time. I killed someone."On C /


    when she calms down in the car, Kalina panics and tears down. She is very sad.


    "It doesn''t matter. They deserve it. The police won''t embarrass you!" Ning Tao shakes his head, as if to say something that is not enough to be called strange, but his sight has shifted to the outside.


    After the car, there were several cars following, and we couldn''t see where the people were.


    "No, I killed, I killed, this time I''m dead!" The more she cried, the more sad she was. She almost couldn''t drive.


    "I''ll drive it."


    Ning Tao directly let the other party stop, push open the door to get off, forced to change a position with the other party, a step on the foot accelerator, the car fly up in general.


    However, not long after, the sound of the police siren outside the car was loud, and a police car came after it.


    Ning Tao frowned. He had hoped to get away with the customs, but he didn''t expect that the law and order in France was so severe.


    If this is heard by the mayor of Paris, I''m afraid he will come and fight with him. How much trouble has he made? If the police department is still deaf, Paris can''t be called an international metropolis.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao took out his mobile phone from his pocket and broadcast a number.


    Soon, when the phone was connected, a gentle voice rang out, "Dear Mr. Ning, what can I do for you?"


    It is the voice of the bishop of LADA who separated today.


    "Oh, bishop LADA, I''m sorry to call you at this time. I''ve had some trouble. Now I''m asking you to repay me!" Ning Tao is very simple, direct mouth way.


    "Oh, what''s the trouble with Mr. Ning?" Listening to Ning Tao''s straightforward words, LADA was silent for a moment, and then asked carefully.


    This kind of thing also need not hide, Ning Tao also simply, very simply said the thing, and finally added: "Dear bishop LADA, you will not be in danger to those who have grace, ignore it."

 Chapter 737

    I''ve seen the cheeky one, but I haven''t seen the cheeky one. Bishop LADA on the other side of the phone has a black face. If you want to help, you can help. What''s more, you can''t tell if his words in the afternoon are polite?


    But the other side has already said this, and Bishop LADA will not be helpless. Now is the time to get in touch. He quickly said, "no problem, I can erase the official influence on you, where are you, or I will pick you up."


    This is the person the Pope called to see. He didn''t dare to miss anything.


    "No, I''m safe now, so don''t bother your eminence."


    Ning Tao ha ha a smile, suddenly thought of what, once more a mouth: "by the way, there is a guy named Stefan, do you know?"


    Ning Tao has no doubt about the influence of the Holy See. This kind of thing is very difficult for others, and it is not difficult to estimate the former.


    As for going to see LADA, it''s still unnecessary. In case the other party takes the opportunity to take him to see the Pope, it''s not good to refuse at that time.


    "Oh, this man is from the Roth Family!"


    LADA stopped, then said cheerfully. After a pause, he thought of something and said in a hurry: "how? Is it he who did it to you?"


    "No, you misunderstood me. I''m just asking!" Ning Tao shook his head and denied it. He said with a ha ha: "there are a lot of police chasing me now. You''d better let them all go, or else things will get big and you''ll have some trouble!"


    Finish not waiting for the other side to speak, Ning Tao resolutely hung up the phone.


    LADA on the other side of the phone looked at the hung up phone for a while and was speechless. It seemed that the Vatican had done something wrong. But on second thought, it was the same. Anyway, they had to wipe their ass.


    Lazy to haggle with Ning Tao, LADA quickly dials a phone.


    Ning Tao put down his mobile phone and felt relieved. If the Holy See didn''t show up today, I''m afraid he would be in big trouble.


    One side of kailinna looking at Ning Tao''s side face, look a while uncertain, she is scared.


    \`Ning Tao didn''t deliberately hide from her when he called. He heard it very clearly and felt confused.


    I''m very curious about who the other party is. I dare to promise this person to settle the matter. It''s impossible for kailina to even have no connection with the sky when such a big thing happens.


    That is not to say that this man is a very powerful man, but an agent.


    Yes, that''s the agent!


    In her cognition, I''m afraid only agents can have such skills and connections. It''s hard for her to calm down at the thought that she should be with such a person for a long time.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    Ning Tao did not look back, conveniently brought out a pack of cigarettes, squinting against the driver''s seat, spitting smoke: "how do you go home?"


    Kailinna pursed her mouth, hesitated a little, and reported her home address.


    She found that she and her partner were really tied to the same boat. She couldn''t escape.


    In fact, she still has doubts about Ning Tao''s phone call. She doesn''t know whether the other party has such great ability.


    There are three or four police cars chasing Ning Tao''s car. A white police officer with a police cap is sitting on the co driver with a calm look and holding a walkie talkie in his hand. He is mobilizing police forces to encircle Ning Tao''s car.


    Just then, the phone in his pocket rang.


    The officer answered the phone and put it in his ear, but only ten seconds later, he hung up the phone decisively, took out his walkie talkie and said in a deep voice, "mission cancelled, return to the scene of the crime." Then he turned off the intercom.


    "Sir, why cancel? They are right in front of us. We are fully capable of capturing them." The driver was a young policeman in his twenties, looking at the officer with an incredible face.


    "Wrong, the other party is not a murder suspect, turn around immediately." The officer leaned back and closed his eyes.


    "No way, sir. Even if they make a mistake, they are eyewitnesses. They must not let him run away!" Young police smell speech to stare big eyes, stem neck way.


    He didn''t understand. Just now, the officer said that no matter how much he paid, the suspect should be brought to justice. How could it change when he answered the phone in a flash.


    "Mon, I''ve made it very clear. Do you want me to repeat it? Carry out the order immediately. "


    As soon as the officer''s eyes opened, it seemed that two cold lights flashed through his eyes and stabbed the young police.


    After hesitating for a while, the young police gave up the chase, slowed down their speed, turned around and left. The police behind them also followed.


    Seeing that the young policeman finally carried out his own order, the officer''s face slowed down. He turned to look at the young policeman and said, "Mon, there are some things we can''t decide. Remember, if you want to be a good policeman in the future, you should learn how to strictly carry out the order."


    Kailina, sitting on the co pilot''s seat, looks nervous and always pays attention to her back. When she sees that the police car actually takes the initiative to leave, she is incredibly relieved.In front of her, the young man really did it. When she looked at Ning Tao again, her eyes were full of fear and the impulse to abandon the car.


    Just as she is worried about her gains and losses, Ning Tao has driven to kailinna''s neighborhood. Fortunately, it''s getting late now, and there is no one in the elevator. Otherwise, if you see two people covered in blood, you will call the police immediately.


    Kailinna rents a house with two bedrooms and one living room, which is clean. Although the house is not big, it has all kinds of facilities.


    Ning Tao just glanced at the room, took out the double guns with both hands, put them on the table, turned and went into the bathroom. After a while, there was a shower.


    Listening to the sound of running water coming from the bathroom, and seeing two black pistols on the table, kailina was in a difficult mood for a long time.


    Today''s events are too difficult for her to digest. It''s just like a nightmare. Several of her good friends died, and even she killed people.


    Kailinna admitted that she was not a good girl, but if she said she didn''t dare to kill, today''s thing is too crazy.


    When she thinks of the bodies of sevia and others, Karina feels as if these people are cold in front of her eyes, which makes her feel miserable.


    In the heart of pain, she held her arms and cried, very sad.


    If she can choose, she swears that she will not go back to seduce Ning Tao, or even study hard and never go to places like bars.


    In that way, my good friends will not die.


    And all this is caused by the man in the bathroom. Kalina thinks she wants to do something for her friends. She looks at the two pistols on the table, gripes her teeth, and secretly looks at the direction of the bathroom.


    With the sound of running water, she grabbed two guns and walked to the bathroom carefully.

 Chapter 738

    Kailinna never wanted to kill a person like this. In the past 20 years, let alone kill now, she even wanted to die with Ning Tao.


    Holding the pistol in the handshake, kailina takes a deep breath and aims at the window glass of the bathroom, which is misty with steam.


    But after several times, she found that she couldn''t do it.


    It''s not that she can''t bear it, but that she''s not sure at all.


    Yes, even with two guns in hand, she''s not sure she can kill the man.


    Just now of gun fight she but see clearly, the other side seem to face pistol also not drama fear, and she, frankly speaking, can''t use pistol at all.


    For a moment, although kailinna was holding a pistol, she got stuck there awkwardly.


    There are two kinds of voices in my mind, one is to shoot and kill the man in front of me for revenge.


    Another voice is, put the gun back quickly, the other side is testing themselves.


    The two voices almost broke Kalina down.


    Just when she hesitated, the door of the bathroom was suddenly opened. Ning Tao wrapped a bath towel and came out wet. Ning Tao came out.


    "Ah Don''t move. You You don''t move. "


    Kailinna was startled. Her hands trembled and she pointed at Ning Tao with a gun. She cried hysterically.


    Ning Tao was not surprised. He just swept her coldly. He wiped her head with a towel in one hand. He went to the sofa and sat down. He took out a cigarette and went to the sofa slowly. He just leaned on the sofa and looked at kailina left and right, as if watching a clown.


    "Stand up. I want you to stand up."


    Ning Tao''s calmness, in kailinna''s eyes, makes kailinna almost crazy. It''s the first time that she feels so helpless. The other party is not afraid at all and doesn''t want to talk to her at all.


    "Put the gun down!" Ning Tao vomited smoke, flicked ash, light way.


    "I don''t, I''m going to kill you executioner and avenge Seville and them!" Kailina could hardly cry again.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    Ning Tao eyes a MI, slowly stand up, condescending approached kailinna, voice cold up.


    "You Don''t come here. "


    Seeing that Ning Tao was getting closer and closer to her, kailina quickly stepped back, feeling very unstable.


    "I''ll say it again, put the gun down!" Ning Tao''s voice increased by one decibel, with no doubt.


    "If you come back, I''ll shoot."


    "Pa ''


    approaching each other, Ning Tao slaps her hand and fans her. In an instant, she fans kailinna to the ground, and kailinna''s face swells rapidly. She throws away her pistol.


    Ning Tao slowly lowered his head, squatted on the ground, picked up a pistol, resisted the trigger, the muzzle of the gun in her forehead, opened the insurance, expressionless way: "how do you want to die!"


    "Ah No Don''t kill me. I''m wrong. I didn''t mean to


    When the muzzle of the gun was aimed at kailina, the latter collapsed completely, turned pale, curled up and begged for mercy.


    "Don''t you want to kill me? I''ll give you another chance. Do you want to compete with me?" Ning Tao''s pistol turns his finger up and gives it to kailina. It seems that he really wants to have a fight.


    "I''m wrong. I don''t want to kill you. You have to go around me."


    At the moment, the pistol became a hot potato. Kailina threw it off quickly, tears and snot came out.


    Some people may not be afraid of death, but they are absolutely afraid of the fear before death.


    Kailinna absolutely believes that Ning Tao dares to shoot herself, and the other party dares to shoot in the downtown, let alone kill her here.


    "I don''t think you know good people, otherwise I''ll send you to see your little friends and ask you who killed them." Ning Tao slips the pistol into his hand again and says.


    "No I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I don''t dare to do it any more. " Kailinna holds Ning Tao''s arm and pleads.


    "If you want me to let you go, what can you take to atone for the offence you just committed to me?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and stares at kailinna''s eyes, slowly.


    "I I''ll give you the money. " Kellina stopped and said, "I I''ll give you all my money! "


    Now she just wanted to get rid of the anger of the evil star in front of her, and nothing else.


    "I''ve never been short of money!" Ning Tao directly refused kailinna, this is very straightforward, there is no room for politeness.


    "I..." Kailinna can''t help but feel flustered. She can''t help trembling at the indifferent eyes of Ning Tao. Don''t you want money? When you think about it, it seems that she is really nothing.


    "No, and the body?"


    Thinking of this, kailinna felt bitter and didn''t know what to say, but she looked up and saw Ning Tao''s more and more cold eyes. She forced her saliva down and said in a hurry: "I use my body to compensate you!"At this time, kailinna''s sad discovery seems to be that only her own body has a little value for the person in front of her.


    However, the thought of giving her body to the murderer who didn''t know how to pity her at all gave her a sense of humiliation.


    Ning Tao smell speech a pick eyebrow, silent silent, no mouth.


    "I I''m still a virgin. I''ll make you satisfied. "


    Ning Tao doesn''t speak. Kailinna''s face turns white. She seems to be afraid that the other party is not willing to. She adds another sentence quickly. In fact, her heart is close to despair.


    In the past, he never thought that one day she would desperately want to take the initiative to send herself out, or in this form, and the other side seems not to.


    "Virgin?"


    When Ning Tao was stunned, he was really a little surprised. He looked up and down at each other, and his face was strange.


    Looking at each other''s dress, it doesn''t look like a virgin. In addition, this is France, the romantic capital. A beautiful girl in her twenties says she''s a virgin. Ning Tao feels that it''s harder than winning the lottery.


    See the other party seems to have some idea, kailinna dare not hesitate, quickly will be bloody clothes quickly off, very decisive.


    The only thing left was the pitiful three-point pattern, showing a delicate body like white jade. Pitifully looking at Ning Tao, his upper and lower teeth trembled.


    "You know, the consequences of deceiving me are very serious!" Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and walked slowly.


    "No, I''m really a virgin." She shook her head and said stiffly.

 Chapter 739

    "Well, I''m in good shape!" Ning Tao looked down at her graceful figure, then frowned and shook his head. "I''m not interested in dirty women."


    Leaving a word behind, he turned and sat back on the sofa.


    Indeed, there are a lot of bloodstains on Kalina, including killers and Seville. The latter looks complicated and looks at Ning Tao. Finally, she grits her teeth and gets up from the ground. She can''t control her delicate figure and enters the bathroom.


    There is a man in the room. Kailina seems to be afraid that Ning Tao will be impatient. She washes quickly. After she comes out, she changes her underwear and bra and stands at the door looking at Ning Tao tremblingly.


    The bath towel is wrapped by Ning Tao, and she has to wear her underwear. At the thought of what will happen later, kailinna''s heart becomes inferior.


    After washing away the stains, Kalina''s good figure is also revealed. She inherits the excellent Chinese and foreign blood. She has a long body, a height of 1.7 meters, fair skin, exquisite figure, protruding forward and backward, which is really fascinating.


    Now with the sweat on the skin, no doubt let the man a little more impulsive.


    Even Ning Tao couldn''t help staring at each other for more than ten seconds. He was surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the woman''s figure was so good.


    Put down the cigarette in the mouth, Ning Tao flicked the ash at the moment, patted the sofa beside him, and said, "come and sit down."


    Kailina hesitates for a moment, and finally shrinks to walk to Ning Tao and sits down half buttocks.


    Ning Tao reaches out his hand and holds kailina in his arms. He looks at the latter without expression.


    "First Don''t... "


    Kailinna saw that her heart was about to jump out. She quickly put her hand against Ning Tao, pursed her mouth, looked at Ning Tao and said, "I can give it to you, but you have to promise me one thing?"


    Kailina had confidence in her body, and her mind flashed.


    He even Ning Tao''s terror, alone can''t kill each other, also can only let both dog bite dog.


    No matter who died on both sides, she would take revenge. Anyway, she could not run away, so she simply put forward this request.


    At this time, she firmly believed that Ning Tao would agree.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    Kui ran, Ning Tao a Leng, after the lip angle hook out a radian, light way.


    "Avenge Seville for me." Kellina took a deep breath of the smoke and frowned.


    "Revenge?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and pondered.


    "Well, as long as you promise to help me kill that man, I can promise you everything."


    Ning Tao Wen Yan shakes his head, does not open his mouth, but vacates a big hand,.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao doesn''t feel pity for jade at all. The intense pain makes kailina scream out. She is about to struggle now, but she is held by Ning Tao. She can''t fight at all.


    "You You hurt me


    Soon, kailinna was black and blue, and her pretty face would be crowded together, almost begging for mercy.


    Ning Tao is not moved. He smokes heavily. He pinches both sides of the other party''s mouth and takes a breath of smoke.


    After the backhand a cover, he covered her mouth and nose, cover that call a tight.


    Kailinna thought Ning Tao agreed. She didn''t know that the other party would suddenly do it. She couldn''t react quickly. As soon as she inhaled a lot of smoke, she swallowed it into her heart and lungs. That kind of feeling is very hard for a non-smoking person like her.


    I want to cough, but I can''t breathe at all. When she starts to struggle, it doesn''t help. Ning Tao doesn''t let go at all. Soon his face turns red.


    What''s life is not like death? Now kailinna''s feeling is that life is not like death. She can''t spit it out and swallow it. He really wants to die.


    After knowing that kailina''s struggle is slowing down and her eyes are turning out, Ning Tao suddenly pushes the other side away and puts the cigarette in his mouth again. One hand has already touched the pistol.


    "Keke..."


    Kailinna finally got rid of the devil''s hand, and immediately fell on the sofa and coughed. A stream of smoke was vomited out of her mouth, which made her feel fresh, not to mention how cool it was.


    Big mouth greedy breathing fresh air, kailinna just slow down, turned to see ningtao.


    However, when she turned her head, she was scared out of her wits. The latter was holding a pistol at her indifferently, as if she was going to shoot next moment.


    This is a nightmare for kailina, who has just been reborn. Ning Tao is a devil.


    Each other''s eyes, as if to see through her whole person, this just understand what kind of person she is in the face of, her whole person completely paralyzed, kneeling on the ground can''t help kowtow: "Mr. Ning, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, you let me go, I don''t dare any more!"


    This time, kailinna completely lost her temper, and finally saw the other side''s means. This one can''t think about the existence of common sense.Ning Tao was silent for more than ten seconds. Finally he took the gun and said, "I hope not next time!"


    For people like Karina, you can''t be soft hearted. You have to convince them all at once, or they will have endless troubles.


    In fact, Ning Tao has just killed himself. It''s not that he''s cruel. He''s going to pay it back sooner or later when he comes out. What the other party is doing is not something shameful. Don''t take the porcelain work without the diamond. Seville and others are the lessons learned.


    But kailinna, a good immortal, still dares to be careful in front of him. It''s light for him to teach her a lesson.


    If it wasn''t for him, he would have gone.


    "Thank you Thank you, Mr. Ning


    Finally see Ning Tao put down the pistol, kailinna relieved, big breath.


    Ning Tao coldly glanced at each other, put out the cigarette butt in his hand, stood up and went to the bedroom, leaving a sentence: "don''t forget to buy breakfast tomorrow!"


    Today''s toss is not light, plus drink a lot of wine, Ning Tao want to have a good rest.


    As for what happened with Kalina, he never thought about it. He had been a beast once and almost made a mistake. There was no need to vent his lust on an innocent girl.


    In his eyes, such a little gangster as Kalina is nothing but a child.


    Lying on the sofa, kailinna was stunned. She looked at the bedroom and closed the door. She didn''t smell back for a long time.


    The other party doesn''t seem to have that meaning at all. Thinking of Ning Tao''s indifference and strength just now, kailina just gave a wry smile. At the beginning, she didn''t plan to go to her lover''s house, but she still wanted to use the beauty trick.


    This is the first time to see a man not interested in themselves, kailina mind flashing, there is a sense of frustration.


    And the other side had no pity at all, even occupied her bed and let her silver teeth bite her lips.

 Chapter 740

    After a sleep in the woman''s room, Ning Tao felt refreshed and recovered a lot.


    When she got up the next day, kailina had already bought breakfast, but her eyes were dark with circles under her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t sleep well all night. She looked at him with a little fear.


    Next, Ning Tao stayed here for two days. Kailinna was going to school. He had nothing to do and soon felt bored.


    After two days of contact, Ning Tao found that kailinna''s nature is not bad, that is, her character is rebellious. These two days, they have a chat without a word. Kailinna is not so afraid of him, and her spirit has recovered a lot.


    "Do you say that French is taught in your school in the evening?" That day, eating dinner, Ning Tao suddenly raised his head and asked.


    He has nothing to do these days. He plans to find something to do, so he studies French with Kalina.


    It''s just that for a long time, it''s hard to avoid some discomfort and want to go out for a walk.


    "Well, there''s free night teaching in the evening. You can learn any language." She nodded and said.


    "Oh, I can also learn it." Ning Tao''s eyes turned and he said.


    "Yes, Mr. Ning, if you like, I can take you. It happens that I know some French boys and I can introduce them to you as teachers..."


    ''B ^


    as soon as she turned her eyes, she said quickly.


    Now she wants Ning Tao to leave here quickly, but the latter seems to rely on her. She doesn''t mean to leave at all, and let her sit on the needle all day.


    See each other asked, she intends to divert Ning Tao''s attention.


    But before she finished her words, kailina saw Ning Tao''s eyes and knew that her abacus had been found by the other party. Her face immediately changed and she said in a hurry, "Mr. Ning, don''t get me wrong. I just suggest that, of course, I can teach you French."


    Ning Tao lowers his head to eat, pretends not to hear, swallows the food in his mouth, and then says faintly: "don''t worry, I don''t live here long. I''ll leave as soon as I get news."


    It turns out that he thinks about it these days and decides to find Su Qian. Some words are better said face to face. Even if the other party really wants to break up with her, Ning Tao wishes the other party happiness.


    "Mr. Ning, I''ve really tried my best, but I haven''t found it yet. You know, my boyfriend and I have broken up." On hearing this, kailinna secretly complained, and her inner grievance became bitter gourd.


    Paris is so big, where can she go to find someone for Ning Tao? The reason why she was so big before, in fact, her boyfriend is a gangster. But they have broken up, and several of her friends have died. Even if she can find them, it will be a long time.


    "It''s OK. I''m not in a hurry. I can wait slowly." Ning Tao picked up a paper towel and wiped his mouth, slowly.


    "All right."


    Kalina would like to say: you are not in a hurry, I am in a hurry! But now it''s also worth knocking off your teeth and swallowing. I regret that I received Ning Tao''s money and thought it was going to make a lot of money.


    Now good, the other party is stuck to her, can''t shake off.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door, which was quite rough.


    When Ning Tao moves slowly, kailinna immediately gets up nervously, looks at Ning Tao and says, "I''ll go and have a look."


    To tell you the truth, if Ning Tao was not here, kailina would have moved away long ago. She was also afraid that the police in Paris would find herself. Now she heard a knock on the door, and she was very frightened.


    When she opened the door, when she saw someone coming outside, she changed her face and said coldly, "Monson, we''ve broken up. What are you doing here?"


    Standing at the door was a handsome French youth with yellow hair and tall stature. At the moment, she saw her wearing a short sleeve, looked up and down, and tut tut said, "Kalina, you are more and more feminine!" He said that he was about to break into the inner room.


    "What are you doing, Monson? We''ve broken up."


    Kailinna deliberately loud voice, quickly blocked in the door, heart nervous.


    There''s another one in the room. When they meet, they are misunderstood and in great trouble.


    "Why, Kalina, I haven''t seen you for half a month. I can''t even enter this house?"


    With a slight smile, Munson suddenly stretched out an arm, pulled kailinna aside and walked into the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Meng Sen immediately saw Ning Tao, who was eating. His pupils shrank. Then he looked back at kailina and gave a cold smile: "I said why I''m not welcome. I found a wild man."


    "Monson, you''re bullshit!" As soon as kailinna''s face changed, she pointed to the outside and said, "you''re not welcome here. We''ve broken up. You go for me."


    Kailinna is afraid, for fear that Meng Sen accidentally offends Ning Tao, who dares to kill casually.


    Ning Tao glances at the man in front of him and roughly understands that this is kailinna''s ex boyfriend. He has a good figure and a fierce face. But for Ning Tao, he just glances at him, and the other person can''t get into his eyes.


    "Hey, hey, when you have a new date, are you in such a hurry to drive me away? It''s a pity that I haven''t been up to you. I thought you were a good woman. I turned out to be a whore. I should have done you a long time ago. "With a smile, Munson turned to the table, reached out and knocked on it, and said coldly, "boy, get out of here before I want to beat you!"


    Ning Tao has only been learning French for two days. He can''t understand it. He turns to look at kailina and says, "what did he say?"


    "Ah, Mr. Ning, it''s none of your business. I''ll let him go right away."


    With a tight heart, kailina quickly came over and grabbed Monson''s arm. She said angrily, "Monson, we have nothing to do with each other. If you don''t go out again, I''ll call the police."


    When she said that, her eyes were red.


    In fact, it''s a way for him to protect his boyfriend. It''s undeniable that she still has feelings for him.


    Kailinna used to be OK, but she got worse after she knew Munson. She was a little gangster in the society. She just wanted to be handsome. Once she came and went, they got on well.


    At the beginning, they had a good relationship, but by chance, she found that her boyfriend was talking about several women, tangled, and then she broke up in a rage.


    "Bitch, how dare you talk to me like that?" As soon as Munson''s eyes glared, he slapped his backhand on the other person''s face and said: "Damn, I''m so kind to you. I dare to betray me. It seems that I will sell you to the bar today."


    For Munson, he doesn''t have much affection for kailina at all. The other party is just a little girl. He wants to play with emotion, but he is dumped by the other party before he has time to start.


    Originally thought that when the other side to calm down, it''s OK, where thought that the other side actually found a man, this let him show his ferocity.


    "Now get out of here, or I don''t mind throwing you out."


    After a meal like this, Ning Tao is also speechless. At the moment, he doesn''t care for the audience. He stands up and comes to the other party. He points out the door and says in English, regardless of whether the other party can understand.


    "Damn, it''s none of your business that I teach my own women!"


    As soon as Munson opened his mouth, it turned into English. With one hand clenching his fist, it was a hard fight.

 Chapter 741

    Seeing this, Ning Tao stretched out a hand in a leisurely way, grasped each other''s fist with five fingers, stepped back a little, and stuck the other side there.


    "Why?"


    Holding each other''s fists, Ning Tao gives a slight suspicion. His eyes suddenly squint, and he looks at kailinna''s boyfriend. He looks surprised.


    You should know how powerful Ning Tao is now. Even if he doesn''t use his spiritual power, it''s not something that ordinary people can resist. This man can even push forward in front of him, which arouses his interest.


    In his perspective, he even saw that this guy''s blood is very strong, muscular, not the kind of vulnerable little gangster.


    The fist is held by Ning Tao, and Mengda''s face changes. He pulls back his arm with all his strength. However, he is caught tightly by the other party, and it''s hard to break free. He can''t help but be surprised.


    At this time, as soon as he closed his eyes, he shook his hand and left Monta behind. With one negative hand, he said faintly, "kailina is my woman now. If you don''t go away, you''ll look good."


    "Damn, you don''t know who I am, do you?" Hearing the words, Mengda''s face became congested, and he came to Ning Tao again.


    Pen!


    This time, it was more simple. The beating came and went quickly. His body was like a sandbag and he hit the door.


    "Ah Mr. Ning, don''t kill him. "


    Kailinna looks a change, quickly blocked in front of Ning Tao, a face pleading.


    "Are you kidding me? How dare I kill people?"


    Ning Tao took a deep look at kailinna. As soon as his voice fell, he grabbed each other''s shoulder and suddenly put it in his arms. He gave a kiss on his forehead. His lips opened a radian: "dear, do you really love me?"


    Kailinna look a stiff, some at a loss appearance, Leng in place, face ugly, stuck in place.


    He didn''t know why Ning Tao would say this in front of her ex boyfriend, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    "You''re dead, bitches. Wait for me!"


    Mengda reluctantly got up from the ground and looked at them bitterly. Both of them were about to burst out fire, leaving behind a cruel word. He opened the door and left.


    "Gone?"


    See this guy unexpectedly so simply, Ning Tao a Leng, then let go of kailinna, turn round to sit on the sofa, take out a cigarette, face dew meditation.


    "Rather Mr. Ning, we''d better leave here as soon as possible. There may be a big trouble. " Kailinna''s face changes one after another. She turns around and looks at Ning Tao anxiously.


    "You mean your ex boyfriend?" Ning Tao looks a flash, light way.


    "Well, my ex boyfriend is a little leader of the Zhenli gang. If we offend him now, he will definitely get back at us." Kalina seemed to have something on her mind, with a look of fear.


    This is also the reason why she dares to play Fairy Dance in the bar. Her boyfriend is a small leader. Who doesn''t give her some face? Of course, she has to give her boyfriend some of the money she earned before.


    "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t there me?"


    Ning Tao looks indifferent, spit out a smoke, not urgent not slow way.


    "Er..." Kailinna was stunned. This time, she remembered that she was not an ordinary person, but she was capable of killing people.


    But kailinna''s heart sank to the bottom, whether she could offend both sides, but she was sandwiched between them. For a moment, she was worried about gain and loss.


    "Tell me more about your friend." Ning Tao pats the sofa next to him. After a moment, he says.


    Last time, Kalina just mentioned it casually, and he didn''t care. Now it makes him interested.


    The opponent''s Qi and blood are strong, at least the strength is not as good as the appearance. It''s strange that he has strength, but he doesn''t dare to use it. It''s puzzling. Even he just deliberately made love with kailina, and the opponent didn''t use his real strength even if he was angry. It''s interesting.


    He can tolerate his girlfriend''s intimacy and hide his strength. There are either big problems or reasons why he has to bear them.


    In any case, it''s no good for a student to mix with such a person. He also helps the other party to give up the idea.


    Today''s students abroad, it is easy to learn bad, since he met, can help.


    He didn''t worry that the other party would come to the door again. He was also afraid that the other party would not come. Instead, he wanted to see where this guy was.


    "I don''t know much about him, usually he takes me to play at night, I have to have classes during the day, and I don''t have much contact with him!" Kalina shook her head, a little dim.


    "Oh, he''s not for you." Ning Tao bite cigarette butt response, more like advice.


    "I know that he never told me anything about him and asked me to make money for him. He didn''t treat me as a girlfriend at all!" Kalina gave a wry smile and her eyes were red.


    "Don''t worry, there are many good men in the world. You are still young." Ning Tao can''t help laughing. The little girl is easy to fall in love.


    They have known each other for only two months. You don''t know anything. You can still love so deeply that he doesn''t know what to say.It''s better to meet a better one. He didn''t cheat. Just like he thought Wu Anyue was the best and he wanted to live and die. Now there is a big gap between them. He also has a lot of women to love.


    "In fact, Sylvia likes me and is really good to me, but I..." At the thought of sevia, is kailina going to cry? It''s hard to lose control.


    "Go and wash the dishes!"


    The dead can''t come back to life. Ning Tao doesn''t know what to say. He points to a table and orders.


    It''s a good idea to divert attention at this time.


    Kailinna has been used to Ning Tao''s command, got up and quietly collected the chopsticks and bowls, put them to the kitchen, but her shoulders trembled slightly.


    Listening to the sound of washing dishes from the kitchen, Ning Tao is like the second generation ancestor lying on the sofa, squinting at his own thoughts.


    Now he can know that the assassin outside the bar is just looking for a hiding place. Ning Tao never thought about it. He joked that hiding from the first family in Europe was a self humiliation.


    As far as intelligence is concerned, I''m afraid even the holy see is not as good as the former. As it is, he is not as good as waiting here. If the other party comes to kill one, it''s a big deal to leave.


    I''m afraid this word has never been in Ning Tao''s dictionary. The other party dares to attack him. Even if he is defeated, he will make the other party angry.


    As for reconciliation, Ning Tao scoffs at it at all, and he has no right to ask the other party to stop. Besides, being low-key is not his style.


    Besides, having assassinated him so many times, is senior official Ning so talkative? He''s not ready to let each other go.


    After thinking about the first family, he thought of the man of kailinna again. Suddenly, Ning Tao''s spirit was boosted, and the word "blood clan" suddenly crossed his mind, which made him look awe inspiring.

 Chapter 742

    This thought, Ning Tao instant spirit up, he and blood contact is not a day or two, to each other more or less also some familiar.


    If Qi and blood are powerful, I''m afraid no one can leave the blood clan. The inheritance and cultivation of each other are in the blood.


    Mengda Mingming is very powerful, even his girlfriend is now with people, can also bear, this is too abnormal, I''m afraid only the identity of the blood group can say the past.


    In Europe, there is an unwritten rule for vampires to enter the world, that is, in order to avoid the pursuit of the Holy See, they must not expose their identity, otherwise they will go back to sleep and live in seclusion.


    If you contact what kailinna said just now, the other party appears after dark, which further deepens his judgment.


    Of course, the blood clan is not the kind of movie that can''t see the sun. In fact, it''s not completely so. The blood clan is roughly divided into prince, Duke, count, viscount and Baron. After arriving at the prince, there is no fear of the sun.


    Of course, it doesn''t have no influence at all. It will make them very uncomfortable and their fighting power will fade. As for the viscount and Baron, they can''t see the sun.


    Think of here, Ning Tao whole person finally restored a little facial expression, flashed a murderous opportunity in the eye.


    Nest here for several days, finally know a little bit of blood news, I''m afraid nothing more exciting than this.


    For the blood clan, whether it''s because of the elder martial sister''s business, or he was chased by the blood clan, Ning Tao didn''t let go of each other''s plan.


    But even if Monta is a vampire, he has no interest in a low-level blood group, but he can dig out the big man behind by his opponent.


    Although most of the blood clans are secretive, there are some gatherings from time to time. As long as you find this place, I believe it''s not difficult to find Molton again.


    Since his elder martial sister went up the mountain, he has collected a lot of information about the blood group, which is not difficult to know.


    However, this kind of thing needs to be considered in the long run, and we can''t act rashly. The fact that the blood clan can survive under the siege of the holy see for a thousand years also shows the strength of the other party. Now it''s hard to seize a line, but we can''t scare the snake.


    It wasn''t long before Kalina cleaned up the kitchen and turned out.


    It has to be said that this woman changes very quickly. In a short period of time, the latter has recovered calm and can''t see the previous unhappiness.


    "Get dressed. Let''s go to night school." Glancing at kailinna, Ning Tao points to the next bedroom and opens his mouth to direct the way.


    Do as the Romans do. Ning Tao plans to learn French. It''s convenient for him to do things in the future. Anyway, he has plenty of time.


    For others, it takes at least a month or two to learn a language. Unless he meets a pervert like Liang Qichao and learns Japanese overnight, Ning Tao thinks that compared with other people, he has also turned on the plug-in.


    He has the ability to never forget. As long as he studies hard, I believe that a week or two will be enough.


    Kailinna Leng Leng, finally see Ning Tao is not like joking, only reluctantly back to the room.


    To tell you the truth, she doesn''t want to take Ning Tao to school. She just doesn''t want other people to know that Ning Tao is with him. She doesn''t forget that he was chased and killed.


    But he didn''t dare to listen to the other party''s request, and he was not so tangled in his heart.


    After more than ten minutes of dawdling, kailina reluctantly came out of the room. She had changed into a fresh dress and looked like a student.


    "Well, good, good."


    Ning Tao felt his chin and looked at her, making her suddenly in his heart, for fear that the other party would do something to her.


    However, her worry was obviously too much. Ning Tao just appreciated it and said faintly, "let''s go."


    However, as soon as I got to the door, there was a sharp smashing sound, mixed with some rude words.


    "Ah, it''s my ex boyfriend. I''m sure he''s here with someone. What should I do?"


    On hearing this sound, Kalina was so scared that she could not stand to step back.


    Ning Tao frowned, just wanted to open the door, but then a loud noise, the door was opened.


    "Peng" sound, and then a large group of people with guys rushed into the living room, the leader is Monta.


    Good guy, everyone is still carrying a murder weapon. I look like a underworld.


    Mengda looked around, and the realization fell on Ning Tao. His face began to show ferocity. He said in a cold voice: "boy, I didn''t expect to come back so soon."


    Ning Tao looked at the knife in the other party''s hand and nodded honestly: "well, it''s really fast, but if I were you, I wouldn''t just come here."


    "Munda, are you finished? If you dare to pester me again, I''ll call the police!"


    Seeing the tension between the two sides suddenly, kailina was so scared that she rushed to the angry road.


    Just about to fight, Monta and others have guys in their hands, but the devil beside him has a gun, and the shooting is accurate.


    "Damn it, bitch, you dare to speak for him. I''ll let you go later!"


    Hearing kailinna''s words, Monta''s eyes were even more angry. As soon as she turned her head, she stared at Ning Tao and said with a sneer, "boy, now you break your leg and climb over here. I can forgive you for your offence!""Break a leg?"


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, nodded and said, "that''s a good idea. Each of you breaks one leg. I don''t care about the face of kailina."


    "Damn, you dare to play with me, elder brother. Loosen his muscles for me."


    At this time, seeing that Ning Tao still dares to be tough, Mengda''s face suddenly turns ferocious. As soon as he waves his hand, seven or eight young men around him sneer and suddenly rush over with the guy in his hand.


    Ning Tao thought that the other party would bring a few vampires to find a place, but he just brought a few gangsters. To be honest, he couldn''t even loosen his muscles.


    Since the other side has no self-knowledge, Ning Tao is also impolite. With a step forward, he rushes into the crowd.


    Elbows, fists, feet.


    Just a dozen breaths, in front of these people honestly fell to the ground, Ning Tao looked down at a few people, regardless of the wailing, looked at Mengda.


    "You You... "


    Mengda didn''t expect that Ning Tao could fight like this, and her eyes would jump out. Seeing that Ning Tao was forced to come, her figure flashed, she came to kailina. With one arm, she put a bright knife on her ex girlfriend''s neck and yelled at Ning Tao: "don''t come here. If you dare to come here again, I''ll kill her."


    ¡£ *^VA


    "hehe, he is worthy of an ex boyfriend!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t stop him. His words were full of satire. Instead, the undertaker came with one hand and stepped on a young man''s finger. The latter immediately howled like a pig, and there was a crack of bone.


    "If you come here again, I''ll kill her!" Munda''s face was full of fear and his words trembled.


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth. Instead, he turned around and drew out his pistol. He aimed at Mengda and said coldly, "for the last time, let her go!"

 Chapter 743

    "Well?" See Ning Tao suddenly took out a pistol, the scream on the ground suddenly stopped, a face of fear.


    Even if is to take a knife to threaten Ning Tao''s Meng Da facial expression a stiff, also stare at eyes Leng in situ, the heart trembled.


    For a moment, looking at the guy in Ning Tao''s hand, and then at kailina under the knife, it seems that there are 10000 alpacas flying by in Monta''s heart.


    "I wipe, this is who ah, hand good also even if, in the hand still have pistol, no wonder girlfriend have no fear."


    Is it a bandit? Monta''s mind turned suddenly. It was neither put nor not put.


    The other side is silent. Ning Tao doesn''t open his mouth. Instead, he opens the insurance directly and narrows his eyes.


    But the sound of silence in the room was not enough to frighten.


    Although France is not as strict with guns as China, it is not easy for anyone to get them. They are just small people, even those who are in the underworld.


    Bang!


    In the game between her life and kellina''s life, Monta chose the former. With one hand released, the dagger fell to the ground. He raised his hands and looked at Ning Tao with an ugly face and said, "man, misunderstanding is misunderstanding."


    I''m kidding. It''s obviously not cost-effective to trade Karina''s life for her own.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he showed a look of knowing your face. He loaded the pistol and strode to Mengda. Without saying a word, he hit each other in the face.


    His fist is not light, immediately the other side''s nose collapsed, blood DC, pain of Mengda all called up.


    However, this is not the end. Ning Tao grabs each other''s hair, suddenly raises his knee, and makes the latter bow into shrimps. He grabs Mengda''s shoulder with both hands and drags him directly to the ground, and then steps on it with one big foot.


    Ning Tao''s hand can be described as inhuman, that is called a ferocious, even kailinna can''t help but eyelid jump, quickly turned around, dare not look directly at.


    "Damn, dare to rob my girlfriend, I''m tired of living!"


    Pen!


    Ning Tao stepped on each other''s face and cursed.


    "When I came out, you didn''t know where to hide to feed!"


    Ning Tao scolds and moves. Mengda wants to resist, but he is so crushed by Ning Tao that he has to hold his head in his hands. It''s up to you. Soon there are some big shoes on his body.


    After playing for more than a minute, Ning Tao put down his feet breathlessly, looked down at Mengda and said with a smile: "I can''t accept it!"


    Mengda, whose teeth have been knocked off, is sad and indignant. His eyes are red and bloody. He finally stops. Seeing Ning Tao''s face again, Mengda wants to blow each other to death.


    But just then, Mengda seemed to think of something, and his fist loosened again. Looking at Ning Tao''s stiff nod, he almost wanted to kill himself.


    "Well, my eyes will be bright in the future. Fortunately, I''m a good talker this time, or I''ll waste you every minute!"


    What else could Munda say? He had to nod desperately.


    "Well, I''m in a good mood today. I don''t want to be in a bad mood. Go away for me. Dare to let me see it again. I want you to look good next time." Ning Tao stood up with satisfaction, clapped his hands and pointed out the door as if he were throwing a mass of garbage.


    A group of little gangsters on the ground were pardoned. One by one, they left in a hurry. Even Munda got up from the ground and ran faster, as if he could not see the injury at all.


    Soon, a group of people come and go quickly. Ning Tao turns his head and looks at kailinna, who is stunned at the side, and says, "see, some people are just like this. I''ve tried it out for you. He doesn''t love you."


    Kailinna''s face changed a while, and her face was strange. In fact, she knew it from the moment the knife rest was around her neck.


    But she can''t accept the way Ning Tao deals with things. The latter is too cruel.


    Ning Tao is indifferent to the idea of kailinna, pointed to the blood on the ground, light way: "clean, don''t wait for us to come back to see nausea."


    Well, he really took Kalina as a servant.


    Leaving a word behind, Ning Tao turns his head into the bedroom and comes to the window. He takes out a cigarette and looks at the downstairs. He looks cold gradually.


    After his exploration, it has been confirmed that the other side is the blood clan.


    Just now, in the eyes of outsiders, he didn''t do much, but only he knew.


    The strength of those feet is not small. If you were an ordinary person, you would have broken them long ago. On the contrary, this boy is as good as nothing. His body is not so strong.


    However, to his surprise, the boy was so calm that he didn''t go crazy, but let him do it.


    But when he wants to come, the other party will come. After all, he is so heavy that the other party can''t stand the anger.


    "These little gangsters can''t do it. I hope I can call some blood clan next time." Ning Tao vomited smoke and thought to himself.


    In fact, this is also the reason why he did not expose the Mengda blood group. The other party is only a low-level blood group, and his knowledge is limited. It is meaningless to kill a low-level blood group.He wants to get bigger fish through the other side''s thread.


    And downstairs, several people of Mengda got on a van and ran out crazily.


    These people are really afraid. Ning Tao has a gun in his hand, which is not what they can deal with.


    "Dagger, what are we going to do now?"


    A little gangster carefully wiped the wound on his body, looked at Munda and asked.


    "What else can we do?" Munda snorted, and the half shoe print on his face was particularly ferocious with the distortion of his muscles.


    "I think it''s better to go to brother Wei. We can''t get him. It doesn''t mean no one can get him. He has a guy in his hand. We can''t get him either. It''s a big deal to have a gun fight." Another little gangster is not angry.


    Wigo is the boss of Monta. These people are trying to encourage him.


    It turned out that they came to step on people, but now they didn''t step on them and came back one by one. It''s strange that they didn''t have the atmosphere.


    He said angrily, listening attentively. Hearing a gunfight, Monta couldn''t help but excite himself. He turned to the boy and gave him a hand: "why, do you want to call the police? What if something happens to wigo


    "The police?"


    Another little gangster sniffed his eyes and said in a hurry: "DAGO, I have a way. We call the police. The yellow boy has illegally held a gun, and he also has a heavy hand on us. What''s more, he will be sentenced for several years."


    "Damn, you''re a pig brain!"


    Hearing the words, Mengda said: "we are breaking into private houses. Before we can sue, people will send us in first."


    "Well What about that? "


    A car full of people are stupid. It''s not good either. Look at me and I''ll look at you. I can''t swallow this breath. For a moment, the atmosphere in the car is a little dull.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a way to put me at the intersection in front of you. You guys go to the hospital to dress up. Remember, today''s affair is too humiliating. No one is allowed to talk about it to me!"


    Munda took a bunch of money out of his pocket and gave it to the man next to him.


    "DAGO, you''re not going to the hospital?" Some people wonder.


    "No, I''m fine." Munda wiped the blood from his face and hummed.

 Chapter 744

    Soon, the van stopped. Munda got out of the car and waved to the people on it. When the car went away, the latter''s face was extremely distorted.


    Growing up, he hasn''t suffered so much humiliation. Today, in front of these subordinates, his face is lost.


    After wiping the blood off his face, Munda tidied up his clothes and felt the pain of his nose. Then he strode out with a overcast face.


    Ning Tao guesses well, Mengda is a vampire, but not an ordinary vampire, but a vampire Baron, the strength is pretty good.


    Due to the fact that the vampire can''t expose his identity after entering the world, he hasn''t fought back, otherwise he will definitely kill Ning Tao.


    Once you do it, you have to kill everyone, even his subordinates. But in this way, if so many people die all at once, you will surely suspect him.


    Mengda has just enjoyed the beauty of the world, but he doesn''t want to go back to the coffin lid in such a short time.


    About half an hour later, Munda returned to a rather hidden villa group and finally got into a villa.


    As soon as she entered the room, a hot young woman in maid''s clothes heard the voice and directly bent down to take her slippers to the feet of Mengda. However, Yu Guang swept away and saw the latter''s embarrassed face. Her face changed. She said in a hurry, "what''s the matter with you, young master?"


    Monta also felt the same as the other side, did not speak, looked up and twisted his face, instantly stretched out two tusks from his mouth, and then there were a lot of black lines on his face to cover the injury.


    At this time, Mengda''s breath was strong, and there was a strong poisonous light flashing in his eyes. With a step, he directly picked up the woman and strode to the sofa.


    As soon as her hands were torn, the maid''s dress on the woman was torn, revealing a lot of snow muscles inside.


    The woman was surprised and wanted to hold each other''s big hand, but looking up at the coldness of the latter''s face, her body softened again.


    Before long, the woman''s clothes became a pile of rags. Munda quickly removed the equipment from her body, pressed her naked body down, and said: "Karina, I''ll kill you..."


    Half an hour later, Munda turned over and lay on the sofa with her eyes closed.


    The woman came down from the sofa, cleaned up, took a deep look at Monta, and turned to the bathroom.


    A few minutes later, the woman showed a smiling face in the bathroom and said to Mengda, "young master, the bath water has been put in place."


    Munda didn''t speak. He was silent for a long time. He just walked into the bathroom naked, and the crazy state on his face was over.


    It has to be said that relying on the powerful self-healing ability of the blood clan, the scar on Mengda''s face is getting better soon. This Kung Fu has already formed a scar. Look at this, it will be cured in three or four days.


    Came to the bathroom, there is a big bath, has put the hot water, Munda directly lay down.


    The woman took the bath towel and began to brush her body. She looked at the latter carefully. She could feel that the young master''s mood might have something to do with kailina.


    He didn''t know who the latter was, but it seemed that the young master suffered a great loss.


    "What''s the matter with you, young master?"


    After a long silence, the girl asked again when she saw that the ferocity on Monta''s face slowed down slightly.


    "Die, I want those bitches to die!"


    Mengda suddenly opened his eyes, the whole person breathing suddenly.


    The girl''s name is Merlin. She is a blood slave of Munda. When she reaches the top of the vampire Baron, she will cultivate some blood slaves to serve her. These blood slaves have no freedom and no rights. You can tell from her name.


    Of course, Merlin is special. Her strength is much higher than that of Munda, and she has reached the status of earl.


    Because of the special status of the young man in front of her, she was sent to be a blood slave and a bodyguard.


    But she had never seen Monta lose her temper in months, and now she was surprised.


    "Young master, what happened?" Meilin took a deep breath and looked solemn.


    Today, I met a disgusting guy who dared to point a gun at my head and humiliate me. This is the shame of the MESAD family Munda''s face was calm and cold.


    "What, and this?"


    On hearing this, Meilin immediately became nervous and quickly asked, "young master, you are not exposed, are you?"


    Now she''s afraid the young master will kill the other party when he''s excited, which will be a big trouble.


    Thinking of this, she felt anxious. If something happened to Munda, she would be responsible. In the past, she also wanted to follow Munda every day, but the latter hated her interference in freedom and strictly prohibited her.


    "Of course not."


    Monta waved his hand, looked at each other askance, and hummed: "if I want to be exposed, that boy can hurt me. Don''t worry. I know the rules."


    Hearing that the young master was not exposed, Meilin finally breathed a sigh of relief, her eyes turned, and her face was still full of doubt: "young master, with your skill, there should be not many people who can hurt you like this."The flesh of the blood clan is powerful. Even if it doesn''t use blood, it''s not common for people to resist. She can''t figure out who the other party is.


    Mengda''s face was stiff when he heard the words, and some of them couldn''t hang. It''s true that the blood clan is physically strong, but he had to admit that if he didn''t use his blood, he was not Ning Tao''s opponent at all.


    However, in front of his servant''s face, Monta could not say that. As soon as his face was cold, he said in a deep voice, "I''m not afraid of him, but he has a gun in his hand. I''m afraid that if he annoys the other party and makes the other party shoot, I''ll expose my identity!"


    "Oh, so it is!" Meilin nodded, did not forget to praise, "young master wise."


    In a word, Mengda''s face became overcast again. He was beaten to a pig''s head, and he was a wise fart.


    With a big hand on Merlin''s chest, Munda directly took the former into the pool and looked at her without expression, saying: "I want you to help me kill that boy!"


    "What?"


    On hearing Monta''s words, Merlin raised her eyebrows, put her hands against the former''s chest, pondered for a moment, and then said, "young master, I''m afraid it''s not right. Now the Duke of Sophia has come to Paris and is said to arrest an oriental. At this time, don''t disturb the prince."


    "No way!" When Mengda heard that he patted the edge of the bath with both hands, the iron sheet on it immediately collapsed. He said with a calm face: "I must let him die as soon as possible!"


    "Young master, you are still young and angry. You need women''s comfort now." Meilin shakes her head. As soon as she slips, she''s like a mermaid. She''s about to go to Monta.


    However, Munda quickly grabbed the chin of the former, pulled the other side up, grabbed the other side''s white neck, approached each other with a face, and said word by word: "Merlin, don''t forget your identity, and remember, I''m an adult, don''t treat me as a child!"


    It wasn''t until Merlin''s face turned red that Munda let go of her chin and said, "I need to let that kid die."


    The former coughed two times, didn''t say anything. After a change of look, he sighed and then slipped down again.

 Chapter 745

    In the twinkling of an eye, two days passed. For Ning Tao, life is more busy.


    Instead of staying in the room all day, he went out early and came back late with Karina, and in the evening he went to French class, which made rapid progress.


    He has been learning French for about a week. Now it''s no problem that he can have some simple conversations with others.


    If he learns French in a week and is known by others, he will be stunned. If he follows this logic, he will be proficient in various languages in half a year.


    In the evening, Ning Tao came to the sixth University of Paris with a negative hand. Behind her, kailina followed her with a shoulder bag.


    In the schoolbag is Ning Tao''s book. For this guy who doesn''t respect women, kailinna is secretly gritting her teeth, but she doesn''t dare to attack.


    However, because she has classes in the daytime and accompanies Ning Tao to classes in the evening, she has already lost her freedom, but she still can''t lose any temper. The latter doesn''t care about her at all, and makes her return to her former life. I don''t know if it''s a blessing in disguise.


    In France, night school is very common, most of them use their own campus in the University, the degree of openness is very high, and all of them are free education.


    The content of teaching is also multifarious, there are basic language knowledge popularization, advanced also have academic research.


    Teachers are not fixed. They are all university teachers or students. Of course, not all of them have no advantages. Teachers can get credits. The former is good for selecting professional titles, while the latter is good for graduation assessment.


    Even in the evening, the university is also very busy. All kinds of social people flock to the University. Some are studying, some are driving, and there is a bottle of water on the car. As for whether they want to do something, it''s unknown.


    However, today, Ning Tao did not go to French class, but turned around at will.


    It''s really boring to learn a language. Now he has no problem in general communication, so his mind becomes active. He walks around to see the night teaching level of other people.


    The sixth University in France is a hospital college. Most of its teaching is about medicine. Along the way, Ning Tao saw a lot of classes about teaching medical knowledge and stood outside the window to listen for a moment.


    With her lips gently pursed, kailina secretly rolled her eyes toward Ning Tao from time to time, thinking: do you understand! It''s professional, OK!


    In her heart, she naturally attributes Ning Tao to a terrorist figure. How can such a person understand this? If she knew that Ning Tao was also a serious medical undergraduate, how would she feel.


    The footstep is languid and goes ahead, Ning Tao takes out a cigarette from his pocket and is about to light it. He glances at a classroom at will. His face is stiff and his body is stunned. He doesn''t even know that the cigarette falls on the ground.


    Kailinna frowned and looked at the classroom with the other party''s eyes. Through the glass, she vaguely saw a young girl lecturing in the classroom. Because she was back to them, she could only see a slim outline.


    It turned out to be a woman. When kailina saw Ning Tao''s dull appearance, her silver teeth scraped her lips, and she was annoyed.


    What''s the reason that a real beauty stands beside you and doesn''t pay attention, but pays attention to others?


    Kailinna is very confident in her figure and appearance, but even when she was naked last time, the other side was indifferent, and even made her suspect that the other side couldn''t do it.


    A moment later, Ning Tao took a deep breath, and his expression faintly revealed his excitement.


    The crowd searched for him for thousands of times. Suddenly looking back, the man was in the dim light. The wonderful person on the platform was Su Qian, not someone else.


    Ning Tao thought that he couldn''t find the other party at all. Now he ran into it suddenly, and almost didn''t make him cry.


    Some people say that love is never instantaneous, as long as it starts, it will never stop.


    Originally Ning Tao sneered at this sentence, but now even his mood can''t help a wave of ups and downs.


    But then, he forced himself to calm down, pondered for a moment, or stepped to the door, looked at Su Qian on the platform, speechless.


    It seems that Su Qian, who is explaining ear care to the students, turns his head and faces Ning Tao''s pure eyes.


    Both of them look at each other, and the former''s heart trembles fiercely, and his eyes are a little astringent.


    Last time she saw the relationship between Ning Tao and Zhenzi with her own eyes, she felt that her mind was full of deception and anger.


    It is undeniable that there is Ning Tao in her heart. She still says to herself that as long as the other side explains to her, she will still consider forgiving him.


    TV head: & F


    only in the end, she was disappointed. When she saw that she was leaving, the other party was indifferent and didn''t even make a phone call.


    But Ning Tao just wants to calm her down. There''s no way to explain this. He can''t cheat himself.


    A few days later, Su Qian''s heart also cooled down. When Ning Tao called again, he was already disheartened. He changed his card, packed up his things and went to Paris to continue to go to school. He planned to forget that sad feeling and start a new life.It''s just unexpected that the other party has caught up with Paris. Do you regret it? Or do you deliberately move yourself?


    For a time, Su Qian had mixed feelings and even had the impulse to cry.


    But just then, she forced herself not to face, adjusted her mind and went on to class. She didn''t see Ning Tao at all.


    I''m joking. Do you think you can be moved and forgiven? She Su shallow when what, she also has her own temper.


    Kailinna also sees the clue. She has found that Su Qian is the friend Ning Tao is looking for.


    For the word friend, she naturally does not believe, now from the other side''s expression, let her judge that there is indeed a situation.


    And she wonders is, that woman how in a twinkling of an eye restored facial expression again, ignore to Ning Tao.


    This moment aroused kailinna great interest, gossip state of mind spontaneously, intend to ask Ning Tao, satisfy their curiosity.


    Kailinna heart how to think, Ning Tao don''t know, know also won''t pay attention to, now he mouth corner stiff stiff, heart secretly sigh a: the other party really don''t forgive him.


    This may be the worst result in his heart, but no matter what, he will try his best, at least he will not regret it.


    Of course, if the other party really can''t accept him, Ning Tao can only bless the other party, good together good scattered.


    For a time, Ning Tao thought a hundred turn in the heart, sighed in the heart, since you pretended not to see, then I can only take the initiative to attack.


    Then he turned around, took the palm of Kalina''s hand and entered the classroom.


    Looking for an empty seat in the back, Ning Tao motioned to the other party to take out the textbook and began to listen to the class.

 Chapter 746

    People who love each other don''t necessarily have to be together. If Su Qian''s heart is determined, Ning Tao doesn''t want to, which makes him take kailinna''s hand.


    Looking at the two hands holding hands, Su Qian on the platform obviously turned white, secretly clenched her teeth, and her breath was short. Suddenly, she felt wronged and wanted to cry.


    What''s the meaning of this? If you come to find her, you''ll find her to be killed, but you''ll bring a half blood beauty to demonstrate on purpose!


    Su Qian''s cold personality does not mean that she can keep indifferent to everything. She is stimulated instantly and has an impulse to escape.


    But she told herself in her heart that she must not let Ning Tao see the joke. Now she continues to lecture, pretending that she can''t see it.


    Ning Tao didn''t disturb Su Qian either. Instead, he listened to the class seriously, and the two of them were haunted.


    But the former''s French was not very good, and he couldn''t understand the key terms. In desperation, he had to turn to ask kailinna.


    Kailina is curious about what happened between the two people. She also probes over and deliberately approaches Ning Tao for a few minutes. She almost doesn''t stick her body to him. From time to time, she hides her mouth and chuckles in a low voice, giving people a very ambiguous feeling.


    These days Ning Tao bullies her all day long. Now she is a little careful. She looks up at the woman pretending to be relaxed on the platform from time to time. For the first time, she feels so cool in her heart.


    Su Qian has been telling himself that he has nothing to do with Ning Tao, but now seeing them kiss me, there is no sourness in her heart, which makes her very uncomfortable.


    Hold the book fingers very hard, knuckles are white also don''t know.


    The more she thinks about it, the more angry she gets. Ning Tao''s appearance is also portrayed in her heart. It seems that there is a big stone in her heart, and she can''t speak any more.


    Under the ghost, she wants to give Ning Tao a little color to see, the idea in the heart moved, hands a pressure, Su shallow to the following smile.


    "Students, the quieter the sleep is, the better. It''s good to let our ears sleep properly. My tutors and I have developed a kind of earphone that can help you sleep better."


    When Su Qian opened his mouth, he took out a headset from under his desk, motioned for a moment, and said again, "but since this machine is just a verification machine, I want to find students to test it. Which one of you is willing to come up."


    Several of the 20 or 30 students raised their hands and were eager to have a try.


    Ning Tao turns to look at kailinna and asks her to translate. It''s too hard to listen to the general meaning. His reaction is one beat slower than that of ordinary people. For many people raising their hands, he is also slightly puzzled and doesn''t pay much attention.


    "I think this new classmate seems embarrassed. Why don''t you come up and have a try."


    All of a sudden, Su Qian points with one hand, and everyone turns to look at Ning Tao.


    The latter is puzzled and looks up at Su Qian. He understands this time, but he is tired of it. It seems that he is not eager to try.


    "Come on, the teacher is calling for you."


    Kailinna rare magnanimous, smell speech also intentionally toward Ning Tao winked, a push it out.


    It''s not too big for some people to watch the excitement. For a moment, kailina can''t hold Su Qian''s mind and wait and see.


    Ning Tao is completely on the shelf, looking at Su Qian with the color of encouragement on the platform, he is very speechless, but see many people around looking at him, also don''t want to let Su shallow embarrassed, slowly walked to the platform.


    When Ning Tao walks in and looks at the familiar face in front of him, Su Qian suddenly feels helpless.


    But as soon as she clenched her teeth, she put down the strange look on her face and put on a smile. She handed Ning Tao the earphone in her hand and explained: "this classmate, you put on this earphone. I''ll give you an experiment later. You can experience it carefully and then say your feelings."


    "All right." Ning Tao nodded and put the earphone on his ear.


    Su Qian grabbed the button of connecting the earphone with one hand and began to adjust the decibel gradually.


    Hearing the sound inside, Ning Tao''s eyelids picked, and then became calm.


    The sound in the earphone is very strange. It''s not a murmur or a voice. It''s the distant sound of chickens and dogs barking in the countryside. It''s very distant and the sound is very vague. It makes people feel like childhood.


    However, at the next moment, Su Qian suddenly adjusted his scale. As soon as the sound in Ning Tao''s headphones changed, there was a buzzing sound. Before he could react, the sound suddenly increased many times, as if someone was shouting in his ear, causing eardrum pain.


    The initiator of all this is Su Qian. Why should they kiss me below and watch her lecture above? This is a warning to them.


    "This classmate, how do you feel?"


    Looking at the number on the instrument, Su Qian turns his head and looks at Ning Tao without expression. In fact, he has already pinched a sweat in his heart.


    "Very good."


    Ning Tao grinned and nodded, enjoying himself.


    "Well?"


    Su Qian was stunned when he heard that Ning Tao would take off the earphone immediately according to her thinking, but now he doesn''t feel any discomfort.Is there something wrong with the earphone?


    Su shallow thought to himself in the heart, then a cruel heart, opened the voice to the biggest, turn a head just looking at Ning Tao, doubt a way: "now how?"


    The audience also stretched their necks, a face of curiosity, see Ning Tao a pair of enjoyment appearance, a heart itching unbearable.


    Ning Tao can''t hear what the other party says anymore, and his ears have exploded.


    Up to now, he didn''t know it was Su Qian''s intention, otherwise there was no need to call him to the stage.


    However, he didn''t tear it down, nor was he angry. On the contrary, he was still a little excited in his heart. It proved that he was still in his heart and it didn''t matter to let him take a few breath.


    Looking at what Su Qian said to himself, Ning Tao raised his hand and drew an OK look, with a pleasant face.


    This makes Su Qian''s suspicions outside even more serious, and his guess about the machine''s problems is more inclined.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t speak, Su Qian turned off the machine and took off Ning Tao''s earphone with both hands. Looking at the latter, he hesitated and said, "you You didn''t feel any difference just now? "


    "Oh, it''s just a little bit louder later. Other feelings are OK." Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s relaxed face, Su Qian is sure that the machine is out of order.


    But it''s impossible. She just tried the machine. It''s very good.


    With suspicion, Su Qian hangs the headset on his ear and adjusts the machine.


    Ning Tao sighs in his heart and wants to stop him, but he doesn''t know what to say. He can only watch the latter turn on the machine. When he sees that the voice is turned to the maximum, he can''t help but jump in his heart and narrow his eyes. I sigh in my heart: if you don''t die, you won''t die!

 Chapter 747

    Ning Tao can resist high decibels, Su shallow can''t stand it. The former has spiritual power to protect the body, so the damage is much less.


    Just originally Su shallow planned to revenge him, didn''t expect to revenge on himself, don''t know what to say.


    Sure enough, as soon as the sound was adjusted, Su Qian''s face turned white, and Dai Mei wrinkled in an instant. She couldn''t help humming.


    The main reason is that the sound is too harsh, as if there are countless needles in your eardrum, no one can stand it.


    Without waiting for Su Qian to take off the earphone, wring Tao''s eyes and hands quickly, he took off the earphone and said with concern: "shallow, are you ok?"


    Fortunately, the harsh feeling flashed away, which freed Su Qian. Seeing the earphone in Ning Tao''s hand and listening to the familiar shallowness in his ear, he could not help but let Su Qian''s heart stretch and his lips bite.


    Her brain is not stupid, just look at Ning Tao''s action, you know that the other party is intentional, think of just put the most harsh to him, let her heart five flavor complex.


    In fact, when she heard that sound, she regretted her Meng Lang just now. The earphone is still a semi-finished product. If she is careless, it may pierce people''s eardrum.


    But Ning Tao is still as if nothing had happened. Su shallow''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity. He said in his heart: do you want to move yourself?


    How is that possible?


    She has her own pride, no one can trample on her dignity, otherwise she will not compete with Qin Yun from childhood to the majority.


    "This classmate, I''m sorry. There''s something wrong with the earphone. Please come back." Without too much emotion, Su Qian tries to make himself look calm and looks at Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao wanted to talk and stop, but he felt a little pain in his heart and hesitated. He nodded on his face and turned around to go down the steps.


    "Well, students, let''s continue our class." Su Qian no longer pays attention to Ning Tao, turns his head and looks at the crowd, makes a gesture and continues the class.


    But after that, no matter Ning Tao or Su Qian, the mood was not very good.


    The former bowed her head and lost interest in asking her some professional terms. She didn''t know what she was thinking about, which made her full of questions stop talking. She wanted to ask about the situation, but she didn''t dare to speak.


    As for Su Qian, although she kept calm on the face, she completely disturbed her mind with Ning Tao''s shallow voice. She was in such a bad state that she was so upset that later, when she said this sentence, her mind would automatically break into pieces. When she said this sentence, she would often forget what to say next.


    As a last resort, Su Qian had to finish the class hastily. He couldn''t go on.


    Not only intentionally or unintentionally, after all the students left, Su Qian didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he shuffled away his books and didn''t know what he was looking forward to.


    "Shallow, can we talk about it?"


    The footstep sounds, and then stops in front of him, and a lingering sound comes from his ear.


    Su Qian raised his head and looked directly at the two people in front of him. There was a frost on his face: "what does Mr. Ning want to talk to me about?"


    The appellation has changed. It can be seen that Su Qian''s mood has already been in chaos.


    "Don''t you think we should have a good chat?" Ning Tao shakes his head and says something lonely. He looks at his toes and looks lonely.


    Su Qian wants to question Ning Tao loudly: you have brought your girlfriend to me. What else do you talk about?


    However, in front of Ning Tao''s girlfriend, Su Qian won''t let herself be too cowardly. On the contrary, she smiles and points her chin: "indeed, we should have a good talk!" Said picked up two books, made a please posture.


    Ning Tao didn''t look up, followed each other''s steps, walked out of the classroom, came to the corridor outside the door.


    Coming to the front of the railing, Su Qian turned his head and looked at them with a smile. At last, he dropped his eyes on kailina and said, "Mr. Ning, don''t you want to introduce your new girlfriend to me?" She specially took the word "new" very seriously.


    AZ? The first time I sent dy


    "Hello, my name is Kalina!" Women are born with a gossip mentality about this, and now kailinna outstretched her arm with a big smile.


    This is the first time that she is willing to admit that she is Ning Tao''s girlfriend. Women have a sense of superiority in this. Kailina is duty bound to make trouble for Ning Tao.


    Anyway, she didn''t say that she said Ning Tao''s girlfriend had a taste of mixed food.


    "Oh, Hello, my name is Su Qian. You can call me French name. Su is Ning Tao''s ex girlfriend. I didn''t expect that my ex boyfriend had been replaced last time I saw her in China."


    Su shallow also to smile, just words, let ningtao face all black down.


    This ex girlfriend is exaggerating. He talked about so many girlfriends, but then he felt guilty. If you include Tong Yaqian, Li Bingbing and Xia Jie, it will be enough mahjong.


    Women are sensitive, Su shallow gorgeous revealed edge, how can kailinna not hear, this is to declare war, smell speech with chicken blood general, to the spirit."Oh, it turned out to be Ning Tao''s ex girlfriend. No wonder I didn''t hear him mention you."


    If the other party can do this with her, kailinna will do the same. The smile on her face is more charming. Anyway, Ning Tao has several girlfriends that have nothing to do with her.


    "Shallow, don''t listen to her nonsense, Kalina is just an ordinary friend of mine!" Seeing that they haven''t said anything, the two women are going to quarrel, Ning Tao hastens to speak.


    Sue pursed her lips and glanced at Karina, as if to say: you are not.


    "Kalina, you go back first. I have something to say to my old friend!" Ning Tao turns to look at kailinna.


    This kind of thing naturally does not want the third party to know, moreover two women also have the bickering tendency.


    "Er..." Kailina smell speech face immediately counseled to pull down, she also planned to listen to gossip, how in a twinkling of an eye will kick her out.


    But the heart of Ning Tao more dissatisfied: why ah, want to use their own, I have been your girl for a few days, now said to kick kick, she was very dissatisfied.


    In addition, she accompanied Ning Tao to study at night. If you want to go back, is there any gentlemanly demeanor.


    If she left like this, she couldn''t get out of her breath. Now, as soon as her eyes turned, her hands suddenly put Ning Tao''s arm around her, and she said sweetly, "Tao, go home early, I''ll leave you a light."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, kailina released the former''s arm, turned her head to Su Qian and said, "Miss Su, don''t talk too long. I feel sleepy at night and sleep fast!" By implication, I may have forgotten to turn off the light.


    I have lived with Ning Tao.


    After that, regardless of Su''s superficial changes, kailina has left with her waist twisted. She is in a good mood, leaving Ning Tao with a darker face.

 Chapter 748

    "Mr. Ning, please tell me what you want. I have classes tomorrow."


    When kailinna goes away, seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t even have a word to explain, Su Qian coldly pulls down and says indifferently.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s find something to eat." Ning Tao didn''t answer Su Qian''s words. He turned to look at the dark corridor and suddenly opened his mouth.


    Su Qian frowned when she heard that she was disgusted with Ning Tao. It was too amorous for her partner. She wanted her partner to study abroad with her. She wanted to cry. Her lips moved and she was about to refuse.


    However, Ning Tao once again said, "even for the sake of friends, you won''t refuse to invite you to dinner."


    Words all say this up, Su shallow also had to give up, nodded to agree to come down.


    Kailinna''s car is usually driven by him. When he drives the car out of the underground garage, Ning Tao opens the window and slowly drives the car out of the campus.


    "Don''t you want to explain to me?"


    The car is on the right road. Seeing that Ning Tao is not in a hurry to speak, Su Qian turns to sneer and asks. She wants to see how the other party can explain.


    Ning Tao slowly took out a cigarette from his pocket, "PATA" lit it, opened the window and took a puff. He held the steering wheel in one hand and pondered a little. Then he said faintly, "shallow, what you saw that day is right. I have other women, and more than one."


    The reason why he said it so frankly is that Ning Tao thought it over in the classroom. Sometimes when he told a lie, he had to tell hundreds of lies. He felt that he was a jerk a lot of time. He was not good at telling lies, and he didn''t want to cheat Su Qian. It was better to tell the truth.


    As for what Su Qian thinks, it''s not up to him.


    This is also the reason why he didn''t explain what Kalina said just now.


    The contradiction with Su Qian is not in kailinna. It''s just like explaining or not.


    I think it''s one thing, but when I hear Ning Tao admit it, Su Qian''s heart suddenly pulls up and her eyes turn red.


    Su Qian, who had been tangled in his heart for several months, came back to his mind for a long time. Seeing that he was waiting for such a plain explanation, he almost collapsed in his heart. His hands were tight and his eyes were fixed on Ning Tao: "that''s all?" his eyes were full of tears.


    "Why don''t I tell you a story?"


    Ning Tao is also aware that this is too cruel to Su Qian. He flicks an ashtray and takes a look at the dark night in the distance. After a long time, he slowly says, "at the end of last summer vacation, I went to find my ex girlfriend..."


    This is the first time for Ning Tao to tell his own experience. He has nothing to hide. From knowing Xia Mengfei to parting with Su Qian, he tells a general story. Apart from perspective, he has a dialogue with Su Qian''s father. Some things that the other party knows are not good for him have not been said. All the others have no reservation and come out completely.


    Some things just a person bear, often very tired, find someone to listen to is also good, these he did not say to Xia Mengfei.


    The latter is too busy all day. It''s not good to know too many of these things. Ning Tao doesn''t want to make the other party worry too much about himself. Although he has feelings, he should know a lot of things with the wisdom of sister Xia.


    Listening to Ning Tao''s words, Su Qian''s heart surged with huge fluctuations, such as the white lotus sect, Wudang sect and vampire sect, which she had never heard of before. What shocked her most was that her ex boyfriend turned out to be an immortal in the novel.


    How to listen to this matter, how all like Arabian Nights, people are difficult to accept, do you really think that in the production of a TV series.


    "Ning Tao, do you think I will believe such a story?" Su shallow cold hum a, immediately coldly open a way.


    Indeed, it''s too far away from her, so she won''t believe it. Isn''t it funny that her ex boyfriend suddenly tells you that he is an immortal?


    "Believe it or not, it''s all true." Ning Tao shakes his head and doesn''t mean to argue.


    There''s no point arguing about it.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s indifferent appearance, Su Qian couldn''t help but get angry. He stared at the former and said, "Ning Tao, I admit that I''m very moved that you''ve come all the way from China to France, but if you use this set of words to fool me, you''ll look down on me too much!"


    Even so, Su Qian''s tears came down, his face was tense, and he said more and more excitedly: "besides, even if you are a monk, can you make some girlfriends? Don''t you think you are selfish?"


    "Yes, I admit I used to be selfish, so I''m here now."


    Now that it''s open, Ning Tao simply said: "I''m making up for my mistakes now. The reason why I''ve said so much to you is that I admit that I like you. I used to avoid you. Now I think I should face up to my feelings. However, following me, there are many dangers. If you insist on breaking up, I respect your choice."


    Su Qian''s face turns from cold to ice, and stares at Ning Tao tightly, saying word by word: "Ning Tao, are you here to tell me this?"


    Ning Tao frowned and gave a wry smile: "things have become like this. What do you want me to say?" When he turned his head, there was a deep sadness in his eyes.Ning Tao''s indifference completely angered Su Qian, who could no longer control his inner grief, tears raging down, and said in a loud voice: "why, Ning Tao, why do you treat me like this, who do you think you are? You want me to accept you, take your lies to cheat those girls who don''t have self-respect. Men like you never know how to love someone, give me love Stop the car


    Ning Tao''s face darkened, and he took out some toilet paper and handed it to Su Qian. The latter didn''t take it, but his eyes were bulging at the former. He was angry.


    "Ah, you shouldn''t have the person you like. Since you have a choice, I won''t force you. We''ll get together after this meal."


    Ning Tao only feels a stream of siltation in his heart, which makes him gasp and force him to open his mouth.


    "Stop, I can''t stay with people like you for a moment!" Su shallow lips all want to bite blood to come, resolute way.


    The other side of this sentence, like a needle, hard into the heart of Ning Tao, let him suddenly a pain, subconsciously a foot on the brake.


    "Ga" sound, the car on the ground hard cut a scratch, suddenly stopped the car.


    After flicking the cigarette butt, Ning Tao turned to look at Su Qian and said, "I''ve been in Paris recently. If you have anything to do, I can call..."


    A word hasn''t finished yet, Ning Tao suddenly eyebrows a pick, look dignified many.


    "No need, Ning Tao. I hate you. I hate you all my life. I don''t want to..."


    However, before Su Qian''s words are finished, Ning Tao suddenly embraces the other party. Suddenly, the whole person bumps open the door and rolls down directly.


    Not long after they got out of the car, the car roared. Without any sign, it suddenly burst away, and the fire burst into the sky.

 Chapter 749

    Everything came so fast that Su Qian didn''t react, so he hit Ning Tao heavily. They fell to the ground together. Then there was an explosion in her ear.


    In her sight, Ning Tao pressed her on the ground, and then there was a burst of fire, blocking a lot of car debris for her. She felt the trembling of the latter''s body and the blood on the corner of her mouth.


    Su Qian was stunned, and her anger disappeared with the vibration of her ears. Her eyes were covered with the bright red blood on Ning Tao''s face, which made her brain blank. She couldn''t remember anything.


    Ning Tao is not idle at the moment. He rolls around with Su Qian in his arms and hides behind a big tree. In order to make Su Qian less hurt, Ning Tao is injured all over his body and his back is full of scars.


    Fortunately, the body is strong enough. If we were ordinary people, we would have passed out.


    Will su shallow dead embrace in the arms of Ning Tao backhand pulled out the pistol, in the eyes of a murderous, the spirit immediately tense.


    Careless, in the final analysis, careless, someone installed a time bomb in the car, when the car stopped, he heard the sound of Didi, alert, just found the bomb.


    If not, I''m afraid that he and Su Qian would have been buried in the sea of fire.


    This kind of high concentration bomb, let alone him, even if he is a master of Qi training, he will die every minute.


    But even so, Ning Tao''s injury is not light, there are many cuts on his back, and the blood has flowed down the wound.


    Su shallow hands a grasp, full of blood, a face are scared white, hands pull Ning Tao, anxious way: "Ning Tao, you are injured, go to the hospital quickly!"


    She''s not stupid. If Ning Tao had fallen on her just now, I''m afraid she would have been injured now, let alone pulled him off the car.


    "I''m really OK. You stay here. Someone wants to kill me. Wait for me to come back."


    Ning Tao gradually released his arm holding Su Qian, reached out and patted each other on the shoulder. With a smile and a roll, he quickly ran towards another big tree.


    Bang Bang


    As he guessed, since the other party wanted to kill him, he would not do it as rashly as he did last time. There must be precise premeditation and many people''s planning. But he didn''t expect that this day would come so fast. His body moved and a series of bullets roared past him, shocking his ears.


    Fortunately, at the moment, there is a little big tree standing on the opposite side of the hand.


    Ning Tao secretly urges the spirit power to make the scar heal quickly. At the same time, he coldly looks at the killer with a cold face.


    If there is a gun fight in front of him, he is not afraid of anyone. Seeing that the muzzle of the other side is aimed at him, Ning Tao takes off his coat and throws it out suddenly.


    Bang bang, see the shadow of the clothes, for convenience is a series of gunshots, Ning Tao has taken advantage of the momentum to jump on the road, body flash, by the car burning debris, toward each other.


    The range of his pistol is limited. Such a long distance can''t guarantee that he can kill the other side. Ning Tao needs to approach the other side.


    However, in the moment of empty, the killer''s reaction was not slow. He immediately scolded secretly, and seemed to feel Ning Tao''s difficulty. As soon as the gun was put away, he left decisively, bent down and ran towards the distance.


    "Want to run!"


    Ning Tao around the fire, see each other to run, a frown, quickly to chase.


    However, the other side seems to be well prepared. Before long, a white unlicensed car appeared on the side of the road. He directly opened the door and jumped on it. As soon as the accelerator of the car started, he quickly drove away.


    Ning Tao is only two or three hundred meters away from the other side. When he sees the other side''s car, he suddenly chases the other side, and his body turns into a line.


    If you compare the speed with a car, Ning Tao will not be able to do it for a long time, but if you compete for a short time, it''s really uncertain.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao started to work, he suddenly stopped and stopped. There was a change on his face and he didn''t go after him.


    After a little hesitation, Ning Tao ran back behind him. After so much experience, he also raised his vigilance. The other side dares to use bombs. He is afraid that these people will be insane and ambush, so he will attack Su Qian.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t come after him, the killer in the car was relieved. He took off the hood and showed a dark face. His face was cold and stern. It turned out to be the face of an oriental.


    "Oh, it''s terrible. Who the hell is this?" The killer smashed the steering wheel, a throb.


    It was a sure thing, but he just missed it. Thinking of the other party''s amazing speed, he didn''t slow down.


    In his mind, he took out a mobile phone in the car, turned it on and broadcast a call.


    Soon the phone was connected and a young voice said, "how''s it going?"


    "I''m sorry, boss. I failed. I''m too alert to the target!" The killer gave a wry smile and said it in fluent French."Failed?" There repeated, seemed a little surprised, then words slightly sarcastic way: "did not expect one of the four killers snake is just like this!"


    "Ha ha, boss, if you often walk by the river, you can''t get wet shoes!" The killer laughed at himself and then said, "but don''t worry, boss, since I promise you, I will finish the task."


    There was a moment''s silence, and he slowly said, "it''s better that way!" Just hung up.


    The killer also threw down his cell phone, looked behind him, and tut tut said, "it''s an interesting opponent."


    Ning Tao has found Su Qian and helped him up the road, but he didn''t stay for a long time. Instead, he helped him go forward.


    The explosion of the car has attracted the attention of the passing drivers. Someone stopped to call the police.


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to deal with the police. Besides, at the moment, the enemy is dark and I''m clear. Maybe the onlookers will have ambush killers. He doesn''t care. If Su Qian is involved, in case something happens to the latter, he won''t forgive himself all his life.


    "Ning Tao, why don''t you go to the hospital?" Looking at the bloodstain on Ning Tao''s body, Su shallow clenched his lips and emphasized again.


    "All said, no, I''m used to it!" Ning Tao shakes his head and looks around warily. After a moment, he turns his head and looks at Su. He says with a smile, "I''m sorry, I don''t think we can eat any more. I''ll take you back."


    A habit, but also let Su shallow heart hard shiver, this not only let her think of the last time in his home met danger, still is Ning Tao hand, see Ning Tao''s manner, obviously this kind of thing each other not less experience.


    Silence is better than sound. There''s no need to explain. Now she believes what Ning Tao just said.


    It''s just that her heart is in disorder again.

 Chapter 750

    Her mind is still Ning Tao for her block fragments of the picture, that a bloody face, still lingering in front of her.


    Su Qian had to admit that she was moved in her heart.


    Some people say that they would rather marry a man who can die for you than a man who only talks sweet words all day. Action is very important.


    What Ning Tao has done is enough to represent each other''s heart. Su Qian''s heart is heavy. She wants to ask Ning Tao: Why are you so playful? Have you ever thought about my feelings!


    Words to the mouth, Su shallow but became: "someone wants to kill you?" With suspicion.


    She knew that she had never offended anyone in Paris, and that she was not worthy of such a big battle against her helpless.


    If we don''t deal with her, we have to deal with Ning Tao.


    "So it is." Ning Tao light way, not far away, he reached for a taxi, to the master said: "back to school."


    Fortunately, in the evening, I can''t see clearly, and Ning Tao''s wound has been scarred. The driver didn''t care, so he had to look at him, otherwise he would call the police immediately.


    At the beginning, they left the school not far away, just ten minutes, and came back, because Su Qian is now living in school.


    After getting out of the taxi, Su Qian took a deep look at Ning Tao and suddenly dropped a sentence: "you wait here." He turned and hurried into the apartment.


    It''s only five minutes later, in Ning Tao''s surprise, Su Qian came back with a suitcase, came to a bench beside him and said, "come here, I''ll wrap it up for you."


    For those who study medicine, this skill is nothing. Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and is about to refuse. However, seeing a lot of sweat on Su Qian''s forehead, he walks over and shows his back to the other side.


    In fact, Ning Tao was not seriously injured. He was just hit by the storm and suffered a little trauma. For him, he could recover in a week at most.


    Su Qian''s good intentions at the moment, and he can''t bear to refuse.


    In Su Qian''s eyes, tears blur his vision again. Although the injury behind Ning Tao is not serious, it has a great visual impact. With the help of the street lamp, lift his clothes, you can see the scars, which are shocking.


    These are to protect themselves to stay, think of Ning Tao that "not with me, no danger!" At that time, she thought it was perfunctory. Now, it seems that this may be the voice of the other party.


    Words such as knife, already stabbed Su shallow, let her tears Susu and down, but forced to bite the lips, let oneself don''t make a choking sound.


    From the medicine box, she took out a tampon, alcohol, and began to clean up the wound for him.


    Originally in accordance with her meaning, Ning Tao should go to the hospital to have a good check, the other party is not willing to go, she can only accommodate a simple bandage.


    More than ten minutes later, Su Qian stopped his action, silently put the things in the medicine box, pondered a little, and said: "don''t touch water these days, your body..."


    As soon as the words came out, Su Qian could not help thinking that Ning Tao himself was also a doctor. He didn''t need to remind himself of this common sense, so he was silent.


    "Shallow, thank you."


    Ning Tao puts down his clothes, grins at Su Qian, and says, "go back to sleep."


    Now it''s getting late. It''s time to go back to the dormitory.


    "Oh Su Qian promised, but he didn''t move his butt. It seemed that he wanted to say something.


    Ning Tao thought that the other party was frightened by today''s events. He sighed and said decisively, "don''t worry, today''s events are only aimed at me. It has nothing to do with you. I won''t come back to you in the future."


    Indeed, with the strength of that family, Ning Tao may still have the power to deal with things if he is alone, but if he takes Su Qian, I''m afraid he will only drag down the other side.


    Ning Tao''s words made Su Qian feel a great sense of loss, as if she had lost something in an instant. Now she looked up, as if she had not heard each other''s words, and suddenly said, "are you learning French?"


    She heard that Ning Tao spoke French today, but what he said was not standard.


    "Well, yes, it''s hard to learn French. I''ve been learning it for a long time!" Ning Tao''s eyes brighten when he hears the words, but he extrudes a trace of distress in front of him. He grabs his hair with his hand, which makes him feel very worried.


    Well, the goods will come. If you let Su Qian know that the other party has just studied for a week, he will get his present grades. I don''t know how to feel.


    "Well, it''s a good choice to come to night school!" Su shallow bit lip, nod a way.


    "Yes, it''s too expensive to have a special teacher. It''s free here, but there is no formal teacher! Ning Tao''s face is full of recognition, but he has some expectation in his heart.


    This man is afraid of a glimmer of hope. Just now Ning Tao was dead hearted. Seeing that Su Qian was slightly loose, he immediately climbed up the pole.


    I don''t know if he can have this effect, whether he thanks the killer in his heart.Su Qian didn''t understand Ning Tao''s idea. After struggling for a moment, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve been teaching night school these days, and I can spare time to coach you."


    But as soon as she said it, she regretted it. What''s the matter? She chose not to meet Ning Tao. In a twinkling of an eye, she said such words.


    Ning Tao was very happy when he heard that. He hurriedly said, "that''s great, shallow. Thank you very much. I can''t speak French. I can''t do anything in France. You don''t know that I almost stayed in the street because of this..."


    The other side''s words make Su Qian shed tears again. In front of her eyes, Ning Tao has been suffering a series of troubles in order to find her. Silver teeth scratch her lips.


    Without waiting for the other party to finish, Su Qian''s cold voice interrupted Ning Tao''s performance: "how are you? It doesn''t matter to me. I help you just for the sake of ordinary friends. Don''t think too much. We are just ordinary friends."


    "Yes, yes, ordinary friends!" Ning Tao laughingly agreed, but secretly said in his heart: after breaking up, there are no ordinary friends.


    The other side this words is to let Su shallow eat a reassurance, at present he also can take this comfort oneself, looking at Ning Tao again way: "that you this matter want to call the police?"


    Someone wants to kill Ning Tao, which makes her very anxious.


    "No, I can handle it, shallow, you go to sleep!" Ning Tao smiles and shakes his head, saying nothing more.


    If the police can handle this kind of thing.


    "Well, I''ll go back. Be careful!"


    Su Qian thought about it and added, "if you can''t, you can go back home. I can ask my father to send someone to protect you."


    Listening to Su Qian''s words of concern, Ning Tao felt warm in his heart and felt that the injury was not in vain. But when he heard that Su Dingguo was mentioned by the other party, he was afraid. With a dry smile, he quickly said, "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    Su shallow "um" sound, carrying the medicine box back to the apartment, did not retain each other.


    It''s enough for her to do this.


    Ning Tao also knows that if he wants to be quick, he doesn''t reach it. He waves his hand to Su Qian, and his figure disappears in the dark.

 Chapter 751

    Out of the campus, Ning Tao looks a little bit cold down, there are murderous exuberant eyes.


    Clay figurine still has three points of anger, not to mention him. Ning Tao originally planned to live in kailinna''s home. He would play whatever the other party wanted. He would accompany him to the end. He really couldn''t do it. He just patted his ass and left.


    But now he found that he was wrong, and it was very wrong.


    In fact, they seem to be showing their weakness. For those high-ranking people, it''s not painful to die a few men.


    In the long run, I was beaten passively. Sooner or later, I was careless and lost Jingzhou.


    Today''s thing is to wake him up completely. If he reacts a little later, Su Qian and he will be dead tonight.


    He didn''t think that the other party''s means were really useless. In this case, he didn''t want to keep one hand. Since you want to play, I''ll play with you to the end.


    It seems that if we don''t hurt them, similar assassinations will emerge one after another in the future.


    In this case, he is not polite. Do you really think he has nothing to offer? Ning Tao shook his head with a sneer.


    To kill him is nothing more than the blood clan and the first family. Now Ning Tao has almost understood the reality of Mengda, and plans to give him a big gift bag for a nest.


    As for the first family, he still has six stars in his hand.


    Don''t blame him for being unkind.


    Leaning against a towering tree, Ning Tao takes out a crumpled cigarette from his pocket, takes out the lighter and clicks it. He takes out the mobile phone and looks at it. The domestic machine is resistant to falling. When he sees that it can still be used, he dials a number.


    The connection was very slow, but after the connection, the voice inside was not clear. It seemed that the signal was not very good.


    As a result, he hung up the phone before saying a word. Ning Tao frowned and continued to smoke.


    Sure enough, not long after, his mobile phone suddenly rang. As soon as Ning Tao got through, Wang Gang''s voice came: "Mr. Ning!" With respect.


    "Well!" Ning Tao flicked the ash and said with a smile, "how about on the mountain?"


    Wang Gang on the other side of the phone is standing on a hill, holding a hand to accept the signal manually. The signal in the mountain is very bad, and it''s hard to make a phone call. Hearing that Wang Gang can''t understand Ning Tao''s meaning, he laughs and says cautiously: "OK, OK."


    In fact, what is good is very bad.


    The scenery in the mountain is really good, but if you look at it every day, you will feel that it is very boring. There is no internet cable, Wi Fi and so on. For the sake of the first family, he is afraid to go out of the house, so he is going to fade out.


    Ning Tao: "what a fart! What''s fun on the mountain? I''m in Europe. Do you want to play?"


    "What, Mr. Ning in Europe?" Wang Gang''s face moved and his words were a little hasty.


    Ning Tao: "yes, I''m bored. I think of you!"


    Wang Gang: "it''s nothing for me to go, but the first family won''t let me go. I''m afraid that as soon as I show up, I will..."


    Ning Tao: "the first family is a fart. I just had a fight with them. It''s no big deal. Why are you afraid?"


    Listen to Ning Tao''s words, Wang Gang''s face is muddled, and he''s still in Europe. Isn''t he looking for death?


    Wang Gang was in a hurry and said, "Mr. Ning, the first family is too powerful in Europe. You have offended them. I''m afraid they will not let you go. I think you''d better come back."


    He''s very sincere about this. It''s like looking for death to work with the first family in Europe alone, even the head of a small country.


    Ning Tao: "I wipe, you are not a killer. I doubt you are a fake killer. Are you afraid? I offended each other for your justice. Don''t worry. I have to ask him to apologize to you. To tell you the truth, although the first family is powerful, there is no one behind me! "


    Wang Gang was moved when he heard that the other party was looking for the first family''s trouble alone, but he was tired of it: this one is really not afraid of death!


    "Mr. Ning, you should think twice. The first family in Europe is not as simple as you think. Even if all the experts of Wudang sect have passed away, I''m afraid those who are not familiar with the land can''t get any advantage."


    Ning Tao: "who said that Lao Tzu is going to let the Wudang sect go out? There is a holy see behind Lao Tzu. Is that ok?"


    Wang Gang smell speech, a mouthful of old blood almost gush out: "what, Holy See? Mr. Ning really climbed up to the Vatican, but it''s impossible. The Vatican will offend the first family for you. "


    Ning Tao is also drunk here. He really doubts whether Wang Gang is a man or not: "look, you are scared. To tell you the truth, I am the cardinal of the Holy See now. If you are afraid, tell me the position of the six pointed star, and you will live on the mountain for a thousand years."


    Wang Gang''s mouth twitched, thinking that my life is in your hands, you are the boss, I dare not listen to you.As for the cardinal Ning Tao said, he didn''t take it seriously. Are you kidding me? There are few cardinals in the world. In a flash, there are more Chinese. Isn''t that bullshit?


    The key is that the Holy See will not give you this egg!


    After a little meditation, Wang Gang gritted his teeth and said, "OK, when do you say I''ll start?"


    "The sooner, the better. I''ll arrange for people there, but there''s no one here to pick you up. When you arrive, hide yourself and wait for my notice." Ning Tao didn''t even think about it, so he said directly.


    After hanging up, Ning Tao put out his cigarette butt and strode away.


    With liumangxing, he also has the capital to fight with the first family. Ning Tao sneers: hum, who will cry then.


    Taking a taxi by the side of the road, Ning Tao sat quietly in the car, calculating the Vatican''s thoughts in his mind.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to go to the Vatican, but he also knew that if he really broke up with the first family, only the Vatican could help her, otherwise he couldn''t stay in Europe.


    However, there is no free use in this world. If people ask you to pull tiger skin, you must have value. The shroud is no longer in his hands. Ning Tao can''t figure out what else to trade with the Holy See.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Ning Tao just went upstairs. As soon as he opened the door, he was about to enter. Suddenly, his pupils shrank and his figure almost didn''t hesitate to go back.


    At the back of the door, there was a flash of a knife. If Ning Tao didn''t retreat quickly, I''m afraid this knife would split him in two.


    However, the reaction of the shooter is also very sophisticated. Seeing that Ning Tao has dodged, the knife changes into a stab, forcing Ning Tao to stab his chest.


    Ning Tao had to retreat again and again, but his eyes narrowed and looked at the assassin.


    The visitor is a young woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. She looks good and has a hot figure. She doesn''t have half a drag on her hand. She is extremely fierce.


    See this woman, Ning Tao eyebrow tip a pick, eyes burst out a wisp of murder.


    RX


    he knew this woman, and after two days of staying at Munda''s house, he naturally met this woman.


    I didn''t expect that boy could not help it after all. He was going to attack him.


    Pen!


    After three steps, Ning Tao bumps his back into the wall and has no way to go back. The woman in front of him keeps on holding the knife. It seems that this will give him a cool heart.

 Chapter 752

    Retreat no retreat, there is no need to retreat, in the face of this shining sword, Ning Tao did not blindly avoid, but stretched out his hands, bold and right.


    His hands revealed some golden color. When he closed his hands, he caught the blade. His two fingers resisted the back of the blade, and Mei Lin couldn''t insert it.


    Pen!


    Ning Tao is not idle at this time. He presses the back of the knife with both hands and kicks Mei Lin into the room.


    After that, Ning Tao took a long knife and strode into the room.


    When Ning Tao came in, he closed the door. Today, none of them want to run away.


    Shua, Shua


    Just at this time, the figure at the door flashed, and two more people came out. Holding a knife, they cut at Ning Tao''s shoulders. It was obvious that they cooperated with each other in a tacit way. It could be seen that Ning Tao didn''t step back at all. Ning Tao kicked over with one foot, and his action was powerful.


    Meilin stepped back with a deep fear in her eyes, but she was secretly frightened in her heart.


    I don''t know how the master offended this man. She was so fierce. Just now, she was careless and suffered a big loss. Look at this, it''s absolutely above her.


    This can''t help but let her secretly blame from Mengda up, if not the other side information is wrong, how can she do such a bold move.


    But when it comes to this, whether she wants to or not, she will kill the man in front of her.


    Fortunately, the blood clan has the experience of dealing with the Holy See and knows how to cooperate. As soon as Meilin retreats, the two vampires behind her are forced to come again.


    For ordinary people, it''s a headache to deal with this thing in this narrow space.


    After all, the other party''s body is not the general endurance exercise, the usual small fight with the other side of the same tickle, no help.


    For Ning Tao, he didn''t do any useless work. Instead, he took out his pistol again and shot out a series of bullets until all the bullets were gone.


    It''s unreasonable for Ning Tao to do something that can be solved with a gun. You come and I go with a fist. After a few shots, the two people are soft and fall down directly. With a wave of his sword, Ning Tao takes two lives again.


    Until now, he did not say a word, that is, a word: "kill!"


    Whoever wants to kill him will have to pay a huge price.


    "How can you break the rules and use hot weapons?" Seeing her hands fall, Meilin jumps to the bedroom door and stares at Ning Tao.


    There are rules in every place. In Europe, no matter the blood clan or the Holy See, they don''t use hot weapons in duels. The reason is similar to that in China.


    Both of them are of great lethality. If such people are allowed to master hot weapons, it will be a great disaster for all countries.


    The Holy See and the blood clan know this very well, and they don''t fight against other countries. After all, it''s the age of martial arts. Other countries have to deal with you, and you can''t run away if you want to.


    As for the Holy See, it doesn''t matter. He originally suppressed the blood clan, but he didn''t want to use it.


    What''s more, when the Vatican Ruled Europe for thousands of years, many countries were afraid of it. Now, if they master the hot weapons, many people will not be able to sleep.


    The Vatican is not stupid either. In order to show that it only serves God wholeheartedly, even the guards of St. Petersburg Cathedral use spears so that you can''t pick out thorns.


    Of course, the absence of hot weapons does not mean that the Vatican is weak. No country dares to offend the two billion believers in the world alone.


    Nowadays, it''s still a good way to fight in such a hot house.


    Looking at his hands fell in the blood, Meilin silver teeth dark bite, want to suck the blood of Ning Tao.


    The blood clan is physically strong, but it can''t resist bullets.


    "Don''t give me bullshit, give me surrender and promise not to kill one!" Ning Tao holds a gun in one hand and says coldly.


    Language doesn''t work, Meilin waved to the room, a blood pressure kailinna came out of the room, a dagger on each other''s neck, Meilin stood behind the two.


    Obviously, she is also afraid of Ning Tao''s pistol. Here, she is not sure she can escape.


    Kailinna hands tied, mouth stuffed with a underwear, a face of fear, now see Ning Tao, mouth sobbing up, emotional.


    "Put her down, or I''ll send you to God now." Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his face showed the way of killing.


    The other side even threatened him with this move, which obviously touched his back.


    "If you don''t want her to die, get out of my way."


    Meilin knows in her heart that she can''t kill Ning Tao today, and the best one can escape now.


    "Let her go or die!"


    When Ning Tao sent out the last dead word, he took out his hand. With a long knife in his hand, he ran as fast as lightning to the neck of the blood clan who was holding kailinna.


    Then he himself came like a shadow, with amazing speed. What he wanted was a moment of opportunity for the other party to listen. He didn''t even need to talk about it.

 Chapter 753

    They are not far away. Meilin never thought Ning Tao would dare to fight. She still has hostages in her hands.


    But now a series of changes make it difficult for her to react. She can''t react to such a high level, not to mention the ordinary blood group who is holding Kalina.


    The latter only felt a flash of knife in front of her eyes, and then her neck was cold, and a good head rose up in the sky, and the blood splashed on both of them.


    When Ning Tao came near, he waved his hand and pushed it forward.


    After Mei Lin was a little lost, she also realized the crisis. She put the poison dagger forward and rushed over.


    Ning Tao has no choice but to withdraw his hand and move it to the left. His flesh and blood is not enough to see the dagger.


    Who knows what poison it is?


    However, Meilin doesn''t have the intention to entangle with Ning Tao any more. She throws herself forward and bumps against the door. The wooden door is smashed. In the blink of an eye, it disappears in the stairwell.


    "Damn it


    Ning Tao frowned and was about to catch up, but he looked back at the fallen kailina and came over. He reached out to untie the rope on the other side and took off his underwear. He said faintly, "are you ok?"


    Kailinna has been crying, her feet are soft, all this is too shocking for her, the blood on the ground, and a few dead people, oh no, not dead people, dead things.


    It''s a lot bloodier than last time.


    "You can''t stay here any longer. Find another place to live." Ning Tao frowned, dropped a word, bent over to put away the knife, changed clothes in the bedroom, the whole person strode out.


    Tonight, he''s going to kill!!


    Since the blood clan jumped out to seek death first, it''s better for him to be respectful. Let''s go to the trouble of this family first!


    These days, Ning Tao has to wander around Mengda''s house all day, trying to see where the other party''s home is. However, this person has to stay in the house all day, and doesn''t go out at all.


    Originally, he planned to wait, but today he can''t wait any longer. He must pry something valuable out of each other''s mouth.


    This time, the blood clan completely touched his bottom line, and the other party touched his scales by all means.


    Kidnap Kalina today, maybe kidnap Su Qian next time.


    Out of the residence, Ning Tao took a car and went straight to Mengda''s villa.


    However, just as he was about to get off, a Volvo suddenly drove out of the car and sped straight away.


    "Master, catch up with this car!"


    Seeing this car, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks slightly and opens his mouth in a hurry.


    This is the car of the Monda family. It''s important to see the other party driving here at this time.


    "Ah That''s not good... "


    The taxi driver is a middle-aged man. His face is a little unnatural when he hears that. You know, once this kind of thing is discovered, it may be retaliated. There are old people and young people in his family.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m a private detective. They are suspected of committing crimes. I suspect they are running away with fear of crime. I believe you are a driver with a sense of justice."


    Ning Tao took out a few banknotes from his pocket and put them on the bridge. He said faintly.


    "OK, I''m very proud to serve you, sir. Don''t worry, I won''t let them run away!"


    Seeing the white money, the driver''s eyes brightened. These years, he could match the money he pulled that night. He quickly agreed, turned the direction, and chased the Volvo in front.


    "Shall we call the police, sir?" Following the car in front, the driver looked very excited and couldn''t help looking at Ning Tao.


    "No, I''m just investigating now!" Ning Tao looked at the driver and was speechless.


    This kind of thing even if call police to also have no wool use, Ning Tao in the heart secret way: don''t know if let the other party know oneself is chasing blood clan, the other party is what expression.


    In the car in front of her, Mei Lin''s eyes narrowed slightly. She sat in the back seat with a pale face. Yu ningtao had a short battle. Although she was not injured, she consumed a lot.


    It seems that because of guilt, the driver turned out to be Munda. At the moment, he was worried and couldn''t help looking at Meilin behind the car. There was a trace of fear on his face.


    The result that the other side attacks Ning Tao stealthily, he already knew, instantly let him become scared.


    He never expected that Ning Tao could be so powerful. Not only Mei Lin was not the opponent of that man, but also all his subordinates died in the hands of Ning Tao.


    When I think about it, I have to compete with each other, but I feel a little chilly.


    Now I think, thanks to his suppression at that time, otherwise by the other party''s means of killing people without blinking an eye, it must be him who died.


    But at the moment, he is more worried. Five or six barons died at once, which is a very troublesome thing.


    Heartache is on the one hand, grandfather must be an account, after all, this is his unauthorized action.However, Meilin has just come back. His grandfather has already called to let him and Meilin rush back.


    This immediately made him feel like he was showing his true colors. The other side didn''t say much, and he didn''t dare to ask more.


    "Master, don''t worry. Even if your royal highness knows, it will be a slight punishment at most. After all, you haven''t exposed yourself. The other party may not be able to connect us with you."


    Meilin opens her eyes difficultly and takes a look at Mengda. She doesn''t know each other''s mind and says a word of comfort.


    "Ah Munda shook his head, moved his lips, and didn''t say a word.


    He really regretted provoking Ning Tao now. After all, there was no girl, because a kailinna offended an expert, which was not a good deal for the semi hermit''s blood clan.


    The death of several people is not the most serious. If he is exposed, I am afraid that he will not be free in recent years and will lie in his coffin lid.


    However, since things have been like this, it''s useless to say anything else. We can only take one step at a time.


    Before long, Munda drove out of the city to the gate of an abandoned factory in the suburbs.


    The doorkeeper was an old man with gray hair. After looking at the license plate number, he opened the door. Volvo almost didn''t stop, so he drove in directly.


    Although the factory was abandoned, there were still people living in it, and there were night watchmen. They only saw some signs on their bodies, but they didn''t see any of them.


    In this way, the car stopped in the factory. Soon, Volvo stopped in front of an office building.


    They got out of the car and entered the office building without any stop. It was dark inside and there was no one.


    Two people seem to be familiar with here, inside straight to the stairs, and finally down the basement, came to a warehouse.


    On one side of the warehouse, there was an elevator. They went up and pressed it. The elevator opened and pressed a negative one inside.


    Soon, the elevator went straight down. When it was opened again, there was a huge passageway in front of them. Monta and Meilin looked at each other and then walked forward.


    The passage is not straight, there are forks beside it, and people come out from time to time, but when they see Mengda, they bow respectfully and say, "Mr. Mengda!"

 Chapter 754

    Mengda just nodded and walked forward. Soon, the space in front of him was open and there were more forks. The decoration was luxurious and had a strong modern visual impact.


    Munda quickened his pace, went straight to one of the larger offices and pushed the door in.


    There were several men and women sitting in the office. Seeing them with different looks, some nodded in good faith and others showed disdain. Monta didn''t see them. She went to a chair and sat down. Meilin stood behind them.


    "Oh, dear Merlin, you''re not breathing well. Why? It''s hurt. "


    A pretty enchanting looking woman glanced at Meilin, slightly picking her eyebrows and said with a smile.


    Her name is grace, and Merlin has always been wrong, the two met a little sarcastic.


    "Well, without your concern, I said that the last time you helped the leader of the party to track down the whereabouts of the shroud, all the people you sent were destroyed!" Meilin immediately sneered at the speech.


    "You..." Grace''s pretty face changed, her face suddenly turned cold.


    Unexpectedly, in the face of the confrontation between the two, the other people are indifferent, no one to stop, funny who dares to offend women.


    At this time, the door suddenly opened, and an old man in a black coat came walking with a pipe in his mouth. Although his turbid eyes were just sweeping the whole room, he immediately made several people sit in a tight seat, dare not speak more, and lowered their heads one by one.


    The blood clan strength is respected, whose strength is strong, who is the boss, no one is unconvinced.


    It was Brooke, the blood prince of France. Behind him, a servant bowed his head and followed respectfully.


    Brooke takes a look at Munda intentionally or unintentionally, turns around and sits in the master''s seat. He turns his eyes on the people and taps his fingers on the table without saying anything.


    The sound of tapping on the table seems to ring out in the hearts of people, which is frightening.


    2 look. In this article, we will introduce the legal edition


    A moment later, Brooke put down his pipe and said faintly, "this time we are summoned to kill an oriental under the order of the chief executive. This is his picture. Let''s have a look at it."


    As soon as Brooke''s voice dropped, buton, the servant Butler behind him, took out some photos from his sleeve and handed them to the people sitting there.


    "Your Highness, you are just an oriental. Do you need to be so inspiring?"


    A burly man looked at the photo, disdained to hand it to the back of a person, with a puzzled face.


    In his opinion, such a person can be dismissed by sending someone casually. It''s a bit overqualified to let them all come.


    Why?


    When Monta received the photo, her eyes suddenly widened and her face was shocked. She couldn''t help looking at Meilin.


    The person in this photo is Ning Tao, who unconsciously makes him feel shocked.


    "Why, Monsieur Munda knows this man?" The burly man frowned and said.


    "Ah..." Monta''s face was immediately ugly. After a long time, she vomited a sentence: "I''ve seen one side."


    "Cluck, it seems that Monsieur Munda is going to make a contribution this time!" Grace giggled and said, but it was harsh to hear.


    Unexpectedly, Meilin didn''t fight back this time. Instead, she looked at the photo in Monta''s hand and pulled her heart.


    Brooke didn''t seem to hear the conversation. He leaned back on the back seat and puffed his cigarette. He didn''t speak until the picture was taken.


    "This man is bad for us, and he killed more than 20 of my blood clan last time. The chief was so angry that he sent his Highness the Duke of Sophia to come here. You must help each other well!" Brooke tapped on the remnants of his pipe and said again.


    "What, the noble Miss Sophia is coming too!"


    When they heard this, grace lost her voice.


    "Well, don''t underestimate the opponent this time. We should learn from the past and not be careless."


    Brooke sighed, then looked at Munda and frowned.


    "My dear Munda, what''s the matter with you? I can''t feel the existence of some people below you."


    "Your Highness I... "


    On formal occasions, even if it''s a grandson, there are hierarchy in terms of address, but the fact makes it hard for him to speak up and look embarrassed.


    "Sir Merlin, I wonder if you could explain to me for your master."


    Brooke did not force, but turned to look at Merlin, although soft words, but with an unquestionable.


    On this side, Ning Tao has already arrived near the factory. He has already sent the taxi away. He looks around and dials a number to be on the safe side.


    After that, he strode toward the factory. This time, instead of jumping off the wall, he was aboveboard.


    This time, he just let people know that it was him who did it. It was revenge.


    When he comes to the door, Ning Tao is stopped by the old man.Ning Tao just swept an eye, coldly way: "get out of the way!"


    "Sir, who are you? This is a private place. If you break in again, I''ll call the police." The old man has a stiff neck.


    Ning Tao didn''t talk nonsense. He suddenly raised his hand and pounded at the old man''s chest.


    The old man was not young, but he had a good skill. What''s more, when he was able to see the gate here, his reaction speed was also first-class. When he lifted one arm, he blocked his chest.


    With a punch on his arm, the old man stepped back three or four steps and blushed. After standing firm, he was not afraid, but swearing. He took a pistol out of his backhand and was about to aim at Ning Tao.


    But although the old man''s skill is quite good, if he is much worse than Ning Tao, the latter comes to the old man''s side and kicks him on the other person''s arm with the tips of his feet. The old man can''t hold the gun steadily and is kicked off.


    Ning Tao didn''t take charge of the fight. He grabbed each other''s shoulder with both hands, and suddenly pulled it. Lifting his knee was hard. The old man suddenly screamed, but only later, the other party''s voice stopped suddenly.


    The former holds each other''s neck with one hand, fingers slightly move, and each other''s fragile bones are broken.


    He threw away the old man. Ning Tao threw away the cloth on the long knife, revealing the cold and shining blade. He got up and picked up the old man''s gun and strode toward the factory.


    After killing the old man, Ning Tao doesn''t feel guilty. A doorman still has this guy in his hand. Even if he''s not a blood clan, he''s not a good man. He doesn''t feel guilty at all.


    As for taking a long knife, Ning Tao is also very helpless. His pistol bullets have been finished long ago. This is not China. He has no place for bullets.


    Then again, if there was such a thing, Merlin might not be able to escape.


    No matter how good your skills are, even if you are a blood clan, you should lie down.

 Chapter 755

    Soon, the gunfire on this side alerted the people in the factory. Seven or eight people came running noisily, and several of them had already taken out their pistols.


    Ning Tao doesn''t talk nonsense. He shoots decisively. It''s much easier to use than a broadsword.


    Since he dares to come, he doesn''t intend to be furtive. After all, he is not familiar with this place. What he wants is to make things big, in other words, to hurt each other.


    He has determined that this is the home of the blood clan, otherwise there is no reason for a rotten factory to have guards with guns.


    But Ning Tao didn''t know that this place was the stronghold of the French blood clan, otherwise he didn''t know if he had such confidence.


    These people were caught off guard, and immediately two or three of them fell into a pool of blood. The rest of them also searched for shelter. They didn''t expect that the invaders were so fierce, and they started without saying a word.


    With the help of a barrage of bullets, Ning Tao has rushed over and stepped on the ground with his toes. He has already approached one of them. With a Shua, the knife awn flies by, and a good head flies up.


    A knife to kill a person, the remaining two men see, almost heartbroken.


    This factory is actually a drug trafficking stronghold, but it''s the blood clan''s home secretly. Killing people is nothing here, but it''s rare to see such a killing.


    It''s cruel. They "should not be." Said Cecil, shaking his head.


    "How many people?" Becky said solemnly.


    "Well At present, only one One. " Cecil thought about it and said with a stiff head.


    "One?"


    Everyone was stunned. Becky suddenly got up and said sarcastically, "Cecil, what do your people do to eat? Are all the guys in your hands vegetarian? No one can stop them."


    "Duke Becky, the opponent is too strong. My man is no match at all. He He''s headed for the basement. I''m afraid my men won''t be able to stop him for long


    Cecil bowed his head, with a hint of shame.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Amanda was afraid of the table, so she suddenly got up and said in a cold voice, "it''s too deceiving. Even the Holy See doesn''t dare to be so presumptuous. I''ll take off this man''s head myself!"


    When the words fall, Amanda is about to get up and go.


    But Brooke raised his pipe and knocked on the table. He said slowly, "Amanda, you don''t have to do this kind of thing!" Then she turned her eyes to Meilin and said with deep meaning.


    "Merlin, it''s a chance to atone for what you''ve done."


    "Your Highness, I''d like to take the intruder''s head off." Merlin immediately woke up, bowed slightly toward Brooke with a grateful face, turned around randomly and strode out.


    "Buton, go and open the projection. I''ll see who dares to be so unscrupulous!"


    Brooke snorted, his face slightly chilly, and raised his hand.


    The housekeeper behind him immediately got up, and soon a projection was turned on. It was obvious that there were many small shots in the picture, which should have been taken by the common external line camera.


    The picture is just the movement on the ground. Looking at the mess, many people rush past with guys. But when Burton sees a picture, he points his hand away.


    Soon, all the other images on the projection disappeared, leaving only that image.


    When you see the scene on the screen, the people who are doing it are staring at each other.


    Munda even more unconsciously got up and clenched his fist.


    "What, why is this boy here?"


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed and looked at the picture with a sulky look on her face.


    In that projection, Ning Tao is close to the building, holding a long knife in his hand. If he goes into no man''s land, no one is his enemy.


    "Monta, this man must have followed you."


    Looking at Ning Tao''s killing on the projection, grace turns her head and takes a look at Mengda, and instantly draws everyone''s attention.


    "Well?"


    All of them were pondering, and they seemed to think of something. The key is that they almost came from front and back, and there was a conflict tonight.


    Monta''s face was black, and she wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    "Well, we''ll talk about Munda later. Kill the boy first!" Amanda finally gave a dry cough and said.

 Chapter 756

    "Poof


    Ning Tao has killed a man in black with one knife, and no one else comes forward.


    The friar can''t be insulted. He kills one person in ten steps. Ning Tao is full of murderous spirit.


    In fact, no matter it''s the candle dragon or the blood baby, they are all above. At the beginning of the killing, it seems that they are all alive, which makes Ning Tao''s subconscious killing heart heavier.


    Looking up at the people around him indifferently, Ning Tao looks indifferent. He takes a cigarette out of his pocket and takes a deep breath to let the smoke melt into his heart and lungs. The faint smell of tobacco suppresses his nausea.


    Ning Tao thinks that he is not a murderer. After killing so many people in a row, he feels disgusted.


    Shaking the blood bead on the long knife, Ning Tao walks into the office building. He has been informed that Mengda and Meilin have entered the office building.


    Ning Tao predicts that this may be the home of the blood clan, but he has confidence in himself. After his strength advances greatly, even if he is defeated, he can retreat completely.


    Walking in the building, Ning Tao comes directly down the stairs. He doesn''t take the elevator. In other people''s territory, it''s better to be careful.


    Darkness!


    Down the steps, the darkness around him swallowed him up a little bit, with a little bit of cold, and the steps were slippery, as if no one had gone for a long time.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining. He walks slowly. He doesn''t believe that the other party hasn''t noticed for so long. Now he''s fighting alone. If he''s not careful, he may capsize in the sewer.


    At the end of the steps, there was a dark door, with a big lock on it. I couldn''t see the inside.


    But it was nothing to Ning Tao. With a long knife in his hand, the chain broke. As soon as he lifted his foot and banged, he kicked the two doors open.


    "Oh


    ¡­ As soon as the door is opened, seven or eight crazy vampires come out together, use their strength to split the board and rush towards Ning Tao.


    Sharp!


    Ning Tao gathered his eyes and saw that these vampires were far more powerful than those who were chasing him. They were full of blood and rushed up.


    Although the place is narrow, but it is very tacit agreement between the hands, the whole front of Ning Tao is covered exactly. It is obvious that these blood clans have experienced actual combat.


    "The thirty-six movements of Zhenwu, take the mountains!"


    In the face of these attacks, Ning Tao didn''t retreat. He murmured and made a move.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, one word: "dry!"


    As the name suggests, mountain climbing is that no matter how fancy the opponent''s attack is, he can defuse it with his hands. Just imagine that he can hold the whole mountain in his arms, not to mention your attack.


    Although this is a bit exaggerated, it is enough to see the hegemony of taking over the mountains. Ning Tao studied hard for several months, and combined with perspective, he learned the essence of this move.


    But he didn''t use his hands. After all, no matter how strong his arm was, he didn''t have so much magic power to hold seven or eight weapons. When he reached out with one hand, he suddenly turned. The long sword in his hand seemed like magic, and it suddenly burst out in his hand.


    After a touch of silver light, the long sword is like a dragon, forming a whirlwind, a sound of Ding Ding. All these weapons in front of us are involved in it, and we all get rid of them in an instant.


    Ning Tao''s body twists like a swimming fish, avoiding the scattered weapons. As soon as he steps, he comes to these vampires and claps his hand on the chest of one of them.


    Bang!


    This palm Ning Tao used very hard. After a blow, he didn''t even see the result. His toes retreated and entered the channel, turning passive into active.


    A vampire with a slap on his chest collapses and blood flows out.


    Because Ning Tao was too hard, this one directly broke his ribs. One of his ribs stabbed his heart. He took a step forward and fell to the ground with a plop. He was dead.


    Kill one with one hand!


    Ning Tao didn''t look floating at all. He didn''t say a word, only one word: "kill!"


    With one hand, he threw the long knife away, avoiding a fist on one side of his body. At the same time, his body turned, like a top. When he stopped again, he had come to another blood clan. With one hand, he grasped the other''s arm. Next, the blood clan snorted, and his whole arm had been pulled out of place, and he gently pulled it down.


    Ning Tao one hand stroke, the hand has caught the other hand''s dagger, cold star point, like a snake bite, and then the other''s neck left a blood line.


    Steady, accurate and ruthless!


    The dagger is used to the extreme by Ning Tao. These are what he learned in the army, how to effectively kill the enemy.


    In such an occasion, what we should pay attention to is how to kill the enemy effectively, not how to deal with it.


    The long knife can''t be played in the passage, so it''s better to use the dagger.


    Let ningtao is very sorry, the group of people outside are pistols, no submachine guns.Even if the high-level blood clan is shot, as long as it''s not the key, it''s not a big problem. That''s why he didn''t use a pistol. If there''s a submachine gun, he estimates that even if the blood clan prince comes, he can fight the other side.


    After all, once he had two guns in hand, he forced the old monk of Emei Mountain to go all out.


    He killed two people in a row. Ning Tao held a dagger in his hand. The rest of them were not his opponents at all, just like a wolf into a flock of sheep. After a few rounds, they lay all over the ground.


    Killed a few people, just when Ning Tao was going to go in, suddenly there was an angry roar at the end of the passage. Almost in the blink of an eye, a vampire woman rushed over with more than a dozen blood clans.


    "Hey, Mellin, I didn''t expect that we met here again. What a coincidence." Seeing the leading woman, Ning Tao picks her eyebrows and shows a way of surprise on the surface.


    With long tusks and complicated black lines on his face, Ning Tao knew her at a glance. In front of him was Mei Lin, who had not been separated for a long time.


    "You You It''s time to Die


    Seeing Ning Tao, Mei Lin''s eyes burst out with anger. With a single hand, a short blade appeared in her hand.


    Cold cold spit out three words, Meilin holding a short blade rushed up.


    To now, she where don''t know Ning Tao is chasing her to come over, careless.


    This is unforgivable to her. The only thing she can do now is to kill the Oriental and make contributions.


    Meilin thinks she is equal to Ning Tao.


    In Ning Tao''s home, she didn''t become crazy, mainly because she was afraid that fighting would disturb too many people.


    Only when the blood clan is crazy, its strength is the strongest.


    As the short blade passed by, the cold light suddenly appeared. The edge was like the cold current of Siberia. It was cold and piercing. Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed on the shining reflection made the latter tense.


    Sure enough, the strength of the blood clan is extraordinary.

 Chapter 757

    The knife is sharp. Ning Tao doesn''t shake each other hard. When he picks up the corpse of a blood clan, he pushes it with one hand and covers it to Meilin.


    Shua!


    With a flash of light, the knife passed over the corpse without hesitation. The corpse was like a piece of dead wood, which was split into two in an instant.


    It is also at this time, Ning Tao carrying a dagger, also moved.


    The whole person, like a cheetah, rushed up in an instant, but when he saw that the other side was clean, he couldn''t help shrinking his pupils.


    The first eight shots of xikq,


    he just wanted to make a surprise attack on the other side. I didn''t expect that the girl was so cruel that she could do it on her own.


    As soon as Ning Tao came, Mei Lin didn''t even think about it. She raised her knife and aimed at his head. Her speed was more than twice as fast as before. She was much more ferocious.


    At the critical moment, Ning Tao tilted his head slightly to avoid the edge of the sword. At the same time, he raised his foot to kick the opponent''s chest.


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, I don''t know whether Mei Lin''s chest is too soft or the other party''s strength is too strong. Ning Tao only feels that this kick has been kicked in the past, and a strong force has rebounded, which makes him back three or four steps involuntarily. Just now, he stops his pace with a face of horror.


    "I''ll wipe it. You''re wearing an iron bra."


    After Ning Tao''s body stabilized, he felt that his whole feet were numb. The corners of his mouth smoked and he couldn''t help getting tired of it.


    This is too fierce. You know, when he was in his home, he abused each other for minutes. Now here, the other side is like taking a big pill, and the fire is all on.


    Even if he didn''t do his best just now, ordinary people can''t stand it.


    "Shameless!"


    Her chest was kicked, and she was teased by others. Meilin''s eyes were about to burst out with fire. As soon as she stepped on the ground, she rushed up again.


    This time, she didn''t use a dagger. Instead, when she came near, her five fingers popped out, revealing her five fingernails. They were sharp and slender, as if they were still shining with metallic luster. Like a few small daggers, she slid forward and came towards Ning Tao''s neck.


    Ning Tao''s figure retreated a step, the dagger in his hand suddenly stabbed, the target is the fingernail of the other party.


    In his feeling, no matter how powerful your fingernails are, they can''t compare with daggers.


    However, in the collision of the two, Ning Tao''s face changed, his nails collided with the dagger, and he made a sound of gold and iron intersection, which made him startled. It''s dog day, and the flesh of the blood clan is too strong.


    In fact, Ning Tao doesn''t know that for the blood clan, the family is their weapon, mixed with some metal, no more dull than daggers.


    with the help of Ning Tao''s consternation, Mei Lin catches up again, and her fingernails soar in the air and rub against the air, which makes people shudder.


    "Damn, I''m covered with weapons. I''m invincible!" Ning Tao takes a step back, grits his teeth, bows, and bumps into Mei Lin quickly.


    A little vampire, can also let him waste so much time, Ning Tao also angry.


    If it''s a head-on fight, Ning Tao feels that he won''t be able to win him in hundreds of rounds, but he has no time to entangle with the other side at the moment, so he has no choice but to do something strange.


    In terms of close combat, I''m afraid these vampires are not his opponents.


    Meilin''s reaction was not slow. Seeing that her fingernails rose again, she also came to Ning Tao.


    Both of them have no defense, they are all attacking. After all, once they retreat, they will be preempted by the other side, and it will be difficult to pull back the situation.


    Ning Tao doesn''t blink when he sees this. The dagger in his hand stabs his opponent''s chest.


    The heart is the source of vampire''s strength and the biggest weakness of vampire.


    As long as this place is pierced, even the Duke of the blood clan will surely die.


    Meilin''s five fingers are from Ning Tao''s chest.


    Look at that sharp nail. Once it''s scratched, it''s estimated that it''s indistinct.


    But for Ning Tao, it is indeed a profit.


    If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win. Meilin is tough enough, and Ning Tao is even more desperate.


    In the end, Meilin''s face changed, and she didn''t go to fight any more. After all, you can see which is cost-effective and which is not.


    Although she has confidence in her body, she can''t be stronger than a dagger.


    Five fingers lifted, reached out to block Ning Tao''s dagger, hands touched, "Ding" sound.


    Zheng!


    Nail and dagger, a metal strike sound, the sound is harsh, let Ning Tao can''t help eardrum pain, and the other hand also raised, raised suddenly cut down, the speed is amazing.


    So this is Merlin''s killing move!


    In China, this move is called cleaving Huashan with a knife. It has amazing power.


    If it is cut down, it is estimated that half of Ning Tao''s arm will be cut down.


    Looking at the knife awn falling from the sky, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. However, he doesn''t evade it. With a backhand copy, a pistol appears in his hand. Regardless of the knife awn on his head, he shoots several shots in an instant.If you don''t want to be shameful, Ning Tao will definitely be on the list.


    When dueling with ordinary cold weapons, it is strictly forbidden to use hot weapons. This is an insult to the warrior. Ning Tao doesn''t care about this set of weapons, but he can use them when he should.


    Just like Meilin, the seven or eight vampires behind her didn''t move, which was to give them a fair chance. They expected that this man was shameless.


    However, the effect of putting shameless or not shameless in the back is really remarkable. The distance between the two sides is too close. When he takes out the pistol, Merlin''s face changes, her figure retreats rapidly, and at the same time, she waves the short blade in her hand. In an instant, a series of metal noises are emitted.


    But even if Merlin reacted fast enough, after all, the distance was too close. The powerful anti sitting force knocked out his short blade, and another bullet went into her chest.


    I''ll kill you while you''re sick!


    When the bullet is finished, Ning Tao throws the pistol directly, grows up and rushes again. With a dagger in his hand, the target is still Meilin''s heart.


    Meilin is furious. A bullet in her body seems to be OK. She grabs it with both hands, and her fingers are shining. One hand cuts ningtao''s chest, and the other hand blocks his dagger.


    But this time Meilin is in a hurry. How can she block Ning Tao''s attack.


    The dagger, such as Hong, passes through the gap between Meilin''s fingers. With a little resistance, Ning Tao hands the dagger to Meilin''s chest.


    Poof!


    When Ning Tao''s dagger enters Meilin''s chest. The other side''s long nails also cut his chest.


    Pain, just for a moment, Ning Tao felt as if his chest had been forcefully cut off a few pieces of meat, sweat on his forehead instantly rolled out, almost didn''t let him scream.


    However, the intense pain made Ning Tao''s brain wake up and his strength burst out again. He pushed forward and the whole dagger went into each other''s chest.

 Chapter 758

    In order to avoid the other side fighting back, Ning Tao turns around and flies, kicking on the other side''s chest.


    As it turns out, Ning Tao is worried too much. With this kick, he directly kicks Meilin to the ground. The whole person twitches a few times and stops struggling completely.


    Everything came so fast that the blood clan didn''t see clearly. Meilin was dead. It was a surprise.


    You know, just now Meilin had the upper hand. They couldn''t figure out how to change so quickly.


    When several people looked at Ning Tao again, their eyes had changed and they were more afraid.


    But immediately a few people look at each other a little, and then a few people will be surrounded by Ning Tao, one by one very alert.


    I''m not afraid of Ning Tao, but I''m afraid that this guy who doesn''t play according to the routine will use hot weapons again.


    As a great blood clan, they disdain to use hot weapons.


    These people didn''t make a move, which doesn''t mean Ning Tao would be idle. He took a deep breath, clenched his hands and made a move again.


    With the constant pressure of the innate peak momentum and the thirty-six movements of Zhenwu, Ning Tao is like the help of heaven.


    The health of the blood clan is good, but these people are obviously worse than Meilin. Even if they are only physical, Ning Tao is not inferior at all.


    As soon as he ran into the crowd, Ning Tao was like a drop of water, falling into the boiling oil, and the scene was fierce.


    In front of these people, the strength of a single is not good, but the skill of joint attack is really surprising.


    But if surrounded by these small characters, Ning Tao doesn''t have to mix.


    Kill!


    It''s as if he dares to fight the other side even if he''s playing with a hammer.


    Without any skills, it''s all about ten meetings.


    soon, one of them was seized by Ning Tao and twisted his neck.


    After killing one person, the rest of them suddenly felt more fear, and their moves were slow. Ning Tao seized the opportunity and hit one person on the shoulder. Even if it was the flesh of the blood clan, he could hear the crack of bone.


    However, just when Ning Tao was fighting hard, he suddenly felt a warning sign, which made his eyelids tremble and his hair stand up. The whole person quickly stepped back and didn''t kill him. His eyes were looking at the dark passage.


    Dong, Dong, Dong.


    There is the sound of footsteps, but it is like the sound of heavy objects hitting the ground, accompanied by the sound of Shalala''s metal rubbing the ground, which makes people''s eardrum extremely uncomfortable.


    Before long, a tall man came from a distance, with a long knife in his hand.


    It''s more a brown bear than a man. The man is tall, two meters long, with a ferocious face, thick hair, and two tusks in his mouth.


    As soon as he saw this man and ghost, Ning Tao couldn''t help feeling numb. After the vampire became crazy, it was scary enough. The big brown bear was even more horrified.


    Ning Tao estimates that if he wants this product to play ghost movies, he doesn''t need make-up at all. He absolutely scares the children every minute.


    Seeing Ning Tao, the brown bear pointed his long knife at Ning Tao and raised his head to roar: "Ouo..."


    The roar filled the whole passage and made people shudder. Ning Tao could not help but frown and unconsciously touched his back with one hand.


    against this guy, he estimated that even a pistol might not work.


    this was the first time Ning Tao questioned the pistol.


    The brown bear''s eyes were red and his roar fell. Looking at Ning Tao, he said coldly: "stupid Oriental, please remember that the one who killed you is Amanda, the Duke of the blood tribe MESAD!"


    "Longer than the name?" Ning Tao also snorted: "ignorant reptile, please remember that Ning Tao, a member of the tumesad family, is a Chinese Wudang bull!"


    The loser can''t be defeated. He is not as good as the opponent as his momentum, but he is more powerful than his words and skills.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, the light of the knife suddenly appeared. Suddenly, Amanda was close at hand.


    "Good Dao skill!"


    Even as an enemy, Ning Tao can''t help sighing. When he comes into contact with so many blood clans, he can finally see them.


    this Sabre technique is heavy and quick, giving people a feeling of thunderstorm.


    Facing this Dao Mang, Ning Tao is not easy. He is unarmed. He can''t stand it.


    As a last resort, Ning Tao''s body quickly bounced back and avoided the knife.


    Amanda failed and didn''t take advantage of the victory. She looked at Ning Tao with disdain on her face and said, "it''s good. It''s a good thing!"


    With that, he turned around and looked at the rest of the blood clan, with a proud way, "here to me, you go up to deal with it!"


    A few people seem to be very afraid of the man, smell speech quickly bow a body way, "obey, Duke sir!"


    After that, they didn''t look at Ning Tao any more, turned around and flew out from the broken door to coordinate with the people above,


    however, just as these people left, Ning Tao took the hand.Damn it, don''t use bean bags as dry food. It''s hard for him to see how brown bear looks.


    It''s better to start first, but it''s worse to start. This person looks down on him, Ning Tao plans to give each other a look.


    Ning Tao, like a cheetah, rushes forward. Hands into claws, a small grasp, on the grasp of Amanda''s arm.


    Amanda saw that she had only one movement. As soon as she lifted her long knife, she stabbed Ning Tao in the heart. It can be said that she turned passivity into initiative and turned the situation around.


    In this way, instead, Ning Tao sent his body to the other side''s point of the knife.


    However, just when the tip of the knife was about to stab Ning Tao in the opposite direction, the latter turned strangely and avoided.


    Bang!


    With the help of this opportunity, Ning Tao finally got up, five fingers like a hook, caught the other side''s wrist with a knife.


    However, Amanda''s response was also timely. As soon as the other party''s arm was retracted, she avoided the past and hit the back of the knife.


    Ning Tao changed his move temporarily, and with a flick of his fingers, he talked about it on the back of the knife,.


    This time, let two people are all over a shock, coincidentally all back a few steps.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao stood firm, Amanda''s figure in front of him suddenly blurred.


    . J genuine When Ning Tao was in front of him again, the long knife in his hand swept and came.


    Ning Tao was shocked. Subconsciously, he was about to retreat. As soon as the other side rolled his sword, he immediately blocked his retreat. It seemed that he had foreseen it.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s pressure suddenly explodes, and he can already feel the sharp edge of the sword. At the critical moment, he grabs his hands behind his back, and gets two pistols. He shoots at the other side without looking at them.


    he doesn''t want to kill the enemy, he just wants to retreat.


    Sure enough, Amanda saw helpless, knife awn in his hand in front of him, all the bullets rolled up, did not hurt a cent.

 Chapter 759

    "I''ll wipe it, that''s bullshit!" Rao is with Ning Tao''s mind, also can''t help eyebrow a jump: too bull force.


    Besides the wild monk, Ning Tao feels that this brown bear is the best.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao turned around and left without saying a word.


    The place in the passage is too narrow, and it''s too dark here. He is no better than the blood clan. He is born with night vision, and he suffers too much here.


    Looking at the appearance of the brown bear, it is estimated that the physical fitness is not generally good. Ning Tao estimates that even if it is close to the body, it will not take much advantage.


    In this case, it''s better to go up and let go. It''s really not good. It''s OK to retreat in time.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao retreated, a strong wind appeared behind him!


    "Damn, it''s so fast!" Ning Tao scolds secretly, and subconsciously dodges to the side. However, Rao is like this. He is still struck by a knife. Suddenly, there is a bloodstain on his back, and the blood splashes again.


    "Strong, too strong!"


    Ning Tao''s face turned white, but he didn''t stop and galloped again.


    3 * update de_ Come on A on


    This brown bear is so powerful that he is the strongest one he has ever met in Europe.


    Shua, Shua, Shua


    Amanda follows Ning Tao, his long knife comes out again, and the iron railings are all split in two by him.


    Whoo!


    Soon, Ning Tao came out of the office building in a mess. His back was soaked with blood, and he forced him to sew it with perspective.


    At the moment, his whole attention was on Amanda, who strode out of the building with a knife.


    I don''t know if it''s the credit of those vampires. The whole courtyard is quiet. Even the bodies on the ground are gone, leaving only pools of blood.


    But this actually opened the field for them two people, Ning Tao holds his breath, adjusts the condition quickly.


    The other side''s Sabre technique is overbearing. If he is negligent, he will be responsible for his life.


    "Proud


    Facing Ning Tao, Amanda looks up at the sky and screams, stabbing Kyushu. Suddenly, she bows her head and looks at Ning Tao as if she has really become a beast. He strode up.


    At the moment when he was watched by the other side, Ning Tao also moved. His hands were round and his feet were stepping on the seven stars. His body method was strange and he chose the opportunity to move. When the two sides approached, he dropped one hand and a dagger appeared in his hand strangely. His body was short and avoided the other side''s knife. The whole person bumped into the other side''s arms. The dagger in his hand was handed out, and the target was still Amanda''s chest.


    This attack, Ning Tao can be said to go all out, seemingly ordinary, but in fact, the spirit mentioned the limit, will play the perspective incisively and vividly.


    However, just as he was about to stab Amanda with a dagger, Amanda suddenly grinned with a hint of irony on her face.


    Indeed, after seeing the image of Ning Tao killing Meilin, the same trick didn''t work for him.


    With the other hand outstretched, Amanda holds Ning Tao''s dagger directly. With a little effort, the dagger stops five inches in front of him and can''t move forward any more.


    Pen!


    Then Amanda kicked out. Ning Tao didn''t react as well. He just felt a pain in his chest. Immediately, the whole person flew away and smashed directly on a car. He almost didn''t break his bone.


    Regardless of the pain, Ning Tao hands on the car, the whole person quickly pop up, raised his hand to wipe the blood, Ning Tao eyes gradually light up.


    It''s very dangerous. If he hadn''t gathered his spiritual power in his heart to form vigorous Qi, I''m afraid that his opponent''s foot would have broken at least a few bones.


    Rao is so, Ning Tao''s viscera also moved the position with the general, only this once, was seriously injured.


    At the moment, he played a twelve point vigilance, and the power of blood baby was even greater. In front of this bear, the strength is above him. In Ning Tao''s opinion, I''m afraid that even if Wu Chenzi is in front of each other, he is not an opponent.


    You know, he''s at the top of his life. He''s only one step away from breaking through the realm of Qi training.


    If you add his perspective, blood baby, enough to fight early Qi training, but that''s it, Ning Tao on the bear, feel still not sure.


    "Careless!"


    Originally, he thought that his skills were greatly improved. Ning Tao felt that even if he couldn''t sweep across Europe, he could at least walk horizontally. As a result, he was not an opponent if he jumped out at random.


    "Chinese Kung Fu is just like that!"


    Looking at Ning Tao in the car, Amanda''s face is full of disdain.


    In the face of Amanda''s taunt, Ning Tao''s pupils shrink, and then slowly exhale. He makes an action, tears a piece of cloth from his body, and covers his eyes with his backhand.


    Yes, at this moment, Ning Tao is angry.


    Now that he has been promoted to the first World War of national strength, how can Ning Tao recognize him.


    Just now, he realized the gap between the two.


    Amanda is tall, powerful and ferocious. She has a natural pressure, which is the same for Ning Tao.


    But in this way, when facing the other side, his strength is naturally difficult to play to the limit, some hands and feet.In this case, he let out the pressure, blindfolded, in front of Amanda, psychological pressure naturally disappeared.


    Although perspective is gone, his combat power is strong.


    Now want to win, Ning Tao only one way, that is to rely on blood baby.


    The realm of infant training, also known as the pure infant realm in the legend, is to see the world from the heart and see things clearly. The transformation of the heart and the body is by no means comparable to the practice of Qi.


    Ning Tao at the moment will mind into which, is with the help of blood baby''s heart, blood baby''s strength to play to the strongest.


    With the enhancement of his strength, now Ning Tao''s contact with Xueying is more closed. At the moment when his eyes are closed, everything in front of him disappears. But through Xueying, everything in front of him appears in another way.


    Ning Tao can''t see each other, but Amanda''s position, even a hair, comes to mind.


    It''s like a stereo image, an infrared image scanner.


    He could even feel Amanda''s breathing.


    Blood baby also seems to feel the strength of the enemy, hands open, put out a gesture, the body''s powerful power scattered.


    At the same time, Ning Tao also put on the same posture.


    It''s the starting style of Zhenwu thirty-six.


    Amanda has never seen this kind of fighting, but in the dark, he also feels that Ning Tao is strong, but in this case, he certainly will not shrink back. Now he snorts coldly and pretends to be a ghost.


    After just a second of hesitation, Amanda took the knife again.


    His blade was sharp, and he strode to the front. He suddenly split and cut away with a fierce force, which was powerful and domineering.


    "Here it is


    In the other side''s sword, there was no trace, but Ning Tao felt very clear, including the strength and speed of the other side.


    If you put it just now, he might be in a mess, but at this time

 Chapter 760

    In the heart, everything is so real, this feeling, like the breeze, you may not see, but can feel.


    It has to be said that Amanda''s Dao skill is really good. Even Ning Tao has to admire it. Compared with his Kendo, it''s only high.


    But now they are enemies of life and death. In front of the enemy, what he wants to think is not to praise each other''s sword skills, but how to break them.


    Stepping on the car, Ning Tao''s body is like catkins. A kite turns over. When the blade is about to come, he moves back gently.


    Blood baby''s power is greatly open, Ning Tao also touched the realm of Amanda, compared with the realm of Huaxia, the other party is about in the late stage of Qi training, but now he opened blood baby, has a little bit of Qi training, the two are not the same level.


    "Puff"


    Ning Tao dodged and drove away, but the car under him was not so lucky, and was cut off by him.


    With the help of this neutral, Ning Tao moves!


    The thirty-six movements of Zhenwu, the heavenly work.


    The thirty-six moves of Zhenwu are the quintessence of Wudang''s moves. Wudang''s thirty-six moves, which have been improved by many levels, are not inferior to Shaolin''s seventy-two unique skills.


    However, because the thirty-six movements are too overbearing, even the patriarch can''t study them completely. However, Ning Tao has mastered more than ten unique skills after careful consideration. If he is known by the patriarch, he will be shocked.


    It''s not that he is a genius, but that he has perspective in his body. He can learn and comprehend the most intuitively. There is a saying that painting a tiger is not like a dog. Ordinary people can''t see its essence many times when they learn.


    Ning Tao once can learn, a little understanding, master is not difficult, but he was hiding, never revealed.


    In the thirty-six moves, each move has the power to subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger. This move is very domineering just by its name, but it also has a popular name, which is called "empty handed white blade".


    To put it bluntly, it''s a special way to seize the weapon of the other party. Just hearing the words makes people''s heart beat fast. Without strong willpower and courage, they dare not try.


    If you are careless, it''s not an empty hand, but an opponent''s long knife.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao is not afraid at all. On the contrary, he is full of ease. Every move of the other party is in his heart. In addition, without a knife, he is even more fearless.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s feeling is very wonderful, as if he is the center of all things, around the clouds and insects flying, plants growing, he can feel each other''s breathing.


    He knew that it was an illusion, but it was also an experience of reaching a higher level.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know. By mistake, he realized the artistic conception of practicing baby.


    Don''t underestimate this artistic conception. Countless friars at the peak of Qi cultivation can hardly understand this opportunity until they die. It can be seen that it is precious.


    There is a saying that, how old are you and how much salt do you eat? Now Ning Tao''s realm is reached, and he has brought the power of blood baby into full play.


    At the moment, his breath seemed to be absent, his face was peaceful, and he was sitting in silence like a monk. He was immersed in the wonder of this realm.


    This scene scared Amanda, the other side clearly nothing changed, but in the latter''s heart, feeling different, the other side''s hands even to their own long blade.


    Then a terrible scene appeared. No matter how he changed his move, the other side could avoid it calmly, and every time he took the shot, he would retreat unconsciously.


    This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable, no matter how hard Amanda tries, she can''t take the lead.


    Ning Tao is bigger and more happy, the speed of the hand is faster and faster, the whole person seems to turn into a whirlpool, can''t help colliding with Amanda.


    It seems that there is a stagnant air in his heart. The more he fights, the more relaxed he is. The whole person volatilizes freely. Whether it''s fists, palms, knees or soles of feet, it''s like flowing water. All this is like dancing on the blade of the other party.


    Every time when the other party''s long knife wants to cut him, Ning Tao can always safely avoid.


    Amanda is more and more uncomfortable. As a blood Duke, he clearly feels that he is better than Ning Tao, but he has nothing to do with each other, and he is often taken advantage of by each other.


    His every cut, all cut in the other party''s whirlwind, the results of a look, but it is a wind, split a void.


    Five minutes later, Amanda finally got angry. She held the knife in her hands and suddenly shook it. It seemed that there were some empty shadows in her figure. The long knife in her hand changed from one to three, and then from three to six. She suddenly lifted it up and chopped it in front of her.


    this is as like as two peas'' illusion, but it is not true. Every trick here is true, absolutely different from the illusion of ninja.


    Because his speed is too fast, it will cause a series of illusions. In fact, in an instant, he created six swords. If he takes any one of them as an illusion, he will suffer a great loss.


    Look. I


    Amanda used this to confuse Ning Tao.


    However, Amanda''s scheming is a joke to Ning Tao.In his mind, the other party''s six knife marks are all under his control.


    Not only that, but also let him seize an opportunity.


    The other side''s six sabres are certainly good, but in this way, the strength is much smaller, and correspondingly, flaws also appear.


    For others, it may not feel, but Ning Tao can grasp it well.


    This kind of feeling can''t be said. It''s real. He caught it.


    Seize this opportunity, Ning Tao hands suddenly out, the same move, kaitiangong!


    Hands together, as if in the fire for charcoal in general, looking at the dangerous, but the picture is suddenly static at this moment.


    When time is still, Ning Tao suddenly drinks and lets go.


    His hands, has caught a blade, in this moment, Ning Tao whole body spirit power crazy perfusion, both hands holding the blade, the whole person with this power, fly up, a foot will kick in Amanda''s chest.


    Bang Bang


    It''s not a single kick, but a continuous kick. It''s all-out and opens up the power of blood baby.


    This time, he kicked hard. No matter how strong Amanda''s body was, she couldn''t stand it. She felt that her chest was about to be kicked. He had to throw a knife with both hands, and then he fell down on the steps, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, just Ning Tao''s experience repeated in Amanda, Ning Tao''s hands holding the blade, disdain the way, but so.


    This sentence made Amanda''s face turn red, and she spat out a mouthful of blood again.


    However, when Amanda stood up and wanted to do it again, a smell of smoke came, and an old voice came: "Amanda, step back!"

 Chapter 761

    I don''t know when, Brooke and others came out, dressed in a black dress, with a raised beard and a gentleman''s head. It seems that the dress of last century is out of place here.


    It''s uncomfortable to look at them individually, but it''s normal to put them together.


    Amanda see Brooke, face struggle for a while, finally unwilling to bow down.


    The former then slowly came down with his pipe in his mouth and carefully looked at Ning Tao, who was covered with his face. His face turned red with the flicker of the fireworks, which seemed strange.


    Ning Tao didn''t move. In fact, he felt it as soon as the old man appeared.


    This is the feeling between the strong and the strong. If Amanda gives him a sense of mountains, the old man in front of him is the sea, which makes people unable to see through.


    Seeing that Amanda is respectful to this man, Ning Tao is even more like a big enemy. He slowly raises the long sword and tenses his spirit.


    He is no match for the other side!


    This is a kind of feeling, the gap between the two sides is too big, even if he has entered this wonderful state, he is not the old man''s opponent.


    "Good boy!"


    The first sentence of Brooke, biting his pipe, can''t help but make people gape. Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and doesn''t open his mouth. He clenches his long knife.


    "I haven''t seen such an outstanding young man for a long time. As long as you are willing to join us, mesaser, I will give you the first hug myself."


    Brooke''s mouth is more like murmuring to himself, his eyes are like two deep springs, and he loves talents.


    Ning Tao is silent for a moment, reaches out his hand and takes down the cloth on his eyes. After entering this realm, it''s not a big problem whether he can open his eyes or not. The reason why he lets go of his eyes is that he wants to see the old man in front of him.


    The heart and eye see more changes in energy, which is different from the vision of the eye.


    "Who are you?"


    Holding a long knife, Ning Tao''s eyes stare at the old man in front of him, slowly.


    "My name is Brooke. I''m mesard. I''m the leader of the blood secret party. What''s up, boy? Have you thought about it?"


    Unexpectedly, in the face of Ning Tao''s culture, Brooke gave a straightforward answer.


    Ning Tao is also a surprised, but he turns to think to understand, this guy a come out, estimate is to eat him, speak also did not scruple.


    "If I don''t want to!"


    Ning Tao lips angle up a wipe radian, at the moment a word of a way.


    "I''m sorry that you killed so many of my people. I''ll give them an account."


    F. A


    Brooke shook his head in disappointment.


    "In that case, if you don''t want to die, just come here!"


    Ning Tao coldly smile, the whole person momentum like rainbow, will work to the acme of spiritual power, war spirit is majestic.


    "You are not my opponent, why do you have to struggle meaninglessly?"


    Brooke sighed and said faintly.


    "I don''t know until I fight!"


    With a word, Ning Tao moves. His feet step on the ground and he rushes up. With a flash of the sword, he sweeps the whole army with one move.


    This move is domineering and strong. Ning Tao means to be tentative.


    It''s just the following scene, but Ning Tao''s heart is shocked. In front of Brooke, the extremely sharp knife in his hand seems to be like a toy. The other party just sticks out two fingers and holds the knife.


    This kind of feeling, Ning Tao felt as if he had split on a piece of refined iron. Before he slowed down, the strength of his hand relaxed as soon as the other party twisted two fingers. Then Brooke held the long knife and poked it on Ning Tao''s chest with the handle.


    Bang!


    When a powerful force came, Ning Tao''s whole body soared directly into the air, quickly fell back and fell on a wall.


    Huge recoil, let Ning Tao in front of a black, almost didn''t faint in the past, the body''s bones to scattered frame general.


    Just a moment later, Ning Tao''s mind was severely shaken. He knew that the old man was not simple, but he didn''t expect to be so overbearing. With one move, he had no room to fight back.


    This, at the same time, pushed him down from that realm.


    Bursts of weakness came from Ning Tao''s limbs. Looking at Brooke, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Originally, as long as I killed a nest of blood clan, I didn''t expect to lead to a big boss. It''s estimated that this will bring him in.


    "I haven''t tasted Oriental''s blood for a long time, boy. You are an interesting person. I can''t bear to kill you." Coming near, Brooke smiles and lowers his head slowly.


    "Don''t be hypocritical here, old man. If you want to kill me, kill me. Twenty years later, cough..."


    I wanted to be forced before I die, but before I finish my words, it involves my heart and lungs. Ning Tao coughs violently again, and a large amount of blood appears.


    Brooke frowned. Seeing that Ning Tao was stubborn, he seemed to have reached the limit of endurance. He didn''t say anything more. With one hand, Ning Tao was caught by him.Two fangs pop out of his mouth, and Brooke is about to drink Ning Tao''s blood.


    However, just at this time, a sigh suddenly came, which made Brooke''s face sink. He immediately looked around and said in a loud voice, "who?"


    Hum!


    There was a sword light buzzing, and then a figure came gradually from the distance.


    And see the person, Ning Tao eyes a stare, eyes almost didn''t jump out.


    Look at each other''s appearance, should be Oriental, carrying an ancient sword, wearing a green shirt, the whole person seems to have an invisible aura, from the top of a building, step by step down.


    It''s coming from nowhere!


    Crouching trough, that''s awesome!


    Walking in the air, Ning Tao has a huge wave in his heart, which is the sign of alchemy.


    Ning Tao didn''t expect to see this legendary character today.


    Even the eight sects, Ning Tao also doubts whether there is such a character.


    You should know that once you enter this realm, bullets will not be effective at all. It is estimated that only missiles will be possible. In those days, when Qingcheng Mountain fought against the government, it was said that there were powerful alchemists.


    Although the final defeat, but also shows that the strong alchemy powerful, almost one person''s strength against a regiment.


    You know, a modern regiment is not Xiaomi plus rifle, but it has heavy equipment.


    And now, there is one. It looks like the Oriental Sword Fairy.


    "Brooke, we meet again!"


    The man in green shirt came near and looked at Ning Tao. Then he looked at Brooke''s face with a trace of emotion.


    "Yes, Qinglong, the last time I met you was 15 years ago. I didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, you broke through that realm."


    Brooke''s face is gloomy and hideous, and the name of Qinglong makes Ning Tao shocked.


    This name is well-known in China. It is said that after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the island Ninja never gave up his heart. This man once went into the island with a sword and killed a river of blood. He forced the three schools of the island to bow down and promised never to invade China.

 Chapter 762

    It is said that when the Qinggang was dissolved, the three men, yaoyue, Qinglong and Longwang, reached some agreements with the government, and only when they worked for the country could the Qinggang be preserved.


    Ning Tao did not expect that such a legendary figure would stand in front of him.


    What''s more, this man looks too young. From the appearance, he is only about thirty years old. He is handsome, like a fairy.


    But Ning Tao knows that Qinglong is at least 70 or 80 years old, and it''s obvious that he has profound cultivation to be so young.


    Qinglong stops there. Many vampires come forward one after another, looking alert, but Brooke waves to stop them.


    Rao is so, people have surrounded the green dragon, even not far away there are people in black with pistols aimed.


    Green Dragon turned a blind eye to all this and sighed: "Brooke, do you forget whose territory this is and who is not afraid of the Vatican''s ruling? Is Thomas the Madman of the knight order?"


    When he heard the word Thomas, Brooke''s pupils shrank slightly, as if he was afraid, but then he said with a smile, "ha ha, the Vatican had nothing to do when it was in its heyday. It''s even more impossible now. It''s you Qinglong. What''s the matter this time?"


    The green dragon lowers his head slowly and falls his sight on Ning Tao. He says slowly: "I''m here for him!"


    Brooke''s face changed, the corners of his mouth moved and he wanted to speak, but he didn''t say a word at last.


    "Brooke, you are so brave that you want to turn my Chinese friar into a blood clan. Today, I still have some predestined relationship with you. I will take him away, and I won''t pursue him with you!"


    Qinglong looks indifferent, as if he didn''t see Ning Tao in Brooke''s hands, saying something strange.


    Brooke felt colder and said in a cold voice: "Qinglong, if you want to go, I won''t stop you, but this boy killed my blood clan, and he''s still the one I want. I''m sorry, you can''t take it away!"


    "Hehe, are you talking about Clark?" Green Dragon light a smile, shake head way: "today even if he is in, I also must take him!"


    "The tone is not small, I''ll try your weight!"


    On one side, Amanda smiles coldly and suddenly roars. Her clothes burst out again. Her muscles soar up. She strides over and punches at Qinglong.


    Amanda is very powerful. In terms of real strength, she is much stronger than Ning Tao. Just now, the latter went all out and only hurt each other.


    But Ning Tao knows that he can hurt the other side, but he can''t kill him. This man is too strong, and his muscles are like rocks, so it''s hard to start.


    Brooke is not happy or sad. It seems that Amanda is inspired by him.


    Amanda''s fist is domineering. Even Ning Tao can only avoid the edge. However, Qinglong doesn''t lift his eyelids at the moment. He doesn''t even make a move, so he looks at Amanda coldly.


    Then a frightening scene appeared. When Amanda''s fist reached the green dragon''s fist, it seemed that he met an invisible Qi. It was so hard for him to score another point, so rigid there.


    Green Dragon''s hair was flying and his face was calm. After looking at Amanda for a long time, he whispered: "if it was a year ago, you would still have the qualification to let me do it. It''s a pity..."


    He didn''t say anything superfluous. Then Qinglong just raised his arm and clapped it lightly.


    It was just like the old man in the park playing Tai Chi. However, it made it difficult for Amanda to resist. In fact, it was just a moment.


    This kind of real fast look slow rhythm, let Ning Tao extremely uncomfortable, have a kind of feeling to vomit blood.


    Pen!


    In Ning Tao''s eyes, when the green dragon slaps Amanda, the whole person of Amanda bursts out abruptly, turning into bats all over the sky.


    H is the K + version of the first m ''


    countless bats gather in the air, and when they fall, they form Amanda''s figure. However, his face is much paler and his true colors are restored. His breath is weak and his eyes are full of fear when he looks at Qinglong.


    You should know that the action of personifying bat just now is used by the high-level blood clan to escape. Every time you use it, you will lose your vitality. It''s hard to recover in three or two months.


    His strength in the whole blood group is also strong, but on this man, it is not enough to see.


    Even he can feel the way, the other party did not go all out, still keep hands, otherwise just that, he absolutely did not get away so easily.


    As for Amanda''s mythical bat, green dragon turns a blind eye and looks at Brooke with both hands on his back.


    This time, no one dares to act rashly, even Amanda is not the other party''s hand, who dares to go up, the gap is too big.


    Ning Tao is also secretly smacking his tongue, feeling that Qinglong is a good force.


    Only one person can make these dozens of high-level blood clan dare not act rashly.


    But I have to admit that they have the capital to force. Looking back at himself, even losing an Amanda almost didn''t use his energy to feed.


    Brooke''s face was gloomy and terrible. A moment later, he looked at Qinglong and said, "Qinglong, you are so perverse. Do you really think there is no one in my blood clan?"Green Dragon shrugged his shoulders, as if it didn''t matter. If you want to understand it in this way, there is nothing wrong with it.


    ¡­¡­


    Brooke was trembled by a sentence of Qinglong, and said harshly again, "don''t forget the agreement between my blood clan and Huaxia?"


    Qinglong nodded and said, "don''t worry. My behavior is purely personal and has nothing to do with others. Brooke, we are old friends. To tell you the truth, I only took him away for my own sake. I have no intention of making enemies with your blood clan!"


    "Qinglong, you are breaking the rules!" Brooke''s eyes were full of fear and unwilling words.


    "Ah Green Dragon sighed, as if some tangled, eyebrows pick pick, said: "you fight here, as far as I know, Thomas that crazy man has come with people, if I were you, I would take his men to slip as soon as possible."


    This time, Brooke''s face was not calm at all. He couldn''t help saying, "are you serious?"


    He knows that Qinglong is selling his favor.


    "Ha ha, this kind of joke is not interesting!" Green Dragon smile, light way.


    Brooke hesitated for a moment, as if he gritted his teeth. Without speaking, he threw Ning Tao aside and made a gesture with one hand. The people around him immediately scattered and opened a passage.


    "Thank you very much." Green Dragon slightly nodded, turned to look at Ning Tao, said: "can you still walk?"


    "Well!" Ning Tao moved his muscles and bones for a moment, indicating that it was OK.


    Qinglong doesn''t have a second word. He turns around and goes. Ning Tao follows him in a hurry. He''s joking. If he doesn''t follow the fierce man, I''m afraid those guys behind him will follow him immediately.


    Out of the factory, a Buick business car stops outside. Qinglong directly asks Ning Tao to get on the bus. The driver is a Frenchman. As soon as they get on the bus, the other person drives away.


    When the car left, Ning Tao said, "master, why don''t you kill them?"

 Chapter 763

    There is no favor between Huaxia and the blood clan. Far from it, only the last time Molton made a big noise in the East China Sea has made Huaxia angry.


    The green dragon smell speech deeply saw the eye Ning Tao, light way: "not so simple, my identity is not suitable to make a move here, saved you already is the limit, even so, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I also want to return home."


    At this point, the green dragon''s words stopped, and then continued: "Chinese friars have the idea of being complacent, and rarely have the courage to challenge the MESAD family like you


    However, although there is blame in the words, there is more appreciation in Qinglong''s eyes.


    Ning Tao smell speech complexion a stiff, hey hey dry smile two, the face dew cunning way: "this is not have you, elder!"


    In fact, he is also very scared now. He only wanted to carry the other party''s nest. He didn''t expect that if he hit the small one, he would be stabbing the hornet''s nest.


    However, from Qinglong''s words, Ning Tao seems to recognize that the other party is to protect him.


    And can want the other hand, Ning Tao with toes think also understand, must be someone above the mouth.


    He said that he had done such a great help to the country that it was impossible to ignore him.


    But if he knew that Qinglong was by his side, I''m afraid he would go too far.


    Just imagine, with a alchemist, where can''t mix.


    But Qinglong didn''t smile again.


    E.


    it''s not easy to meet each other, and the other party is about to leave. Ning Tao can''t help but say, "master, are you going back home?"


    "Well, my identity has been exposed today. If I stay any longer, it will inevitably make some old monsters restless, which is not good for you. Moreover, Huaxia still has some things to deal with and has to go back!"


    "Oh Ning Tao nodded, although some lost, but also understand.


    It''s impossible for the country to keep an alchemist as his bodyguard.


    After looking out of the window, Ning Tao said again, "senior, where are we going now?"


    "you are seriously injured now. Go to a safe place and deal with your injury." The green dragon sweeps the bloodstain of Ning Tao''s body and says.


    At the moment, in the old factory, the atmosphere is gradually dignified.


    Brooke didn''t smoke any more. Instead, he looked up at the sky, a little cloudy and sunny.


    Grace stood behind her, silent.


    "Inform the people below to withdraw!"


    A moment later, Brooke slowly took his eyes back and ordered.


    Hearing this, several people in the field changed their colors one after another, and Damon couldn''t help but say: "prince, this is our foundation. Do you really want to withdraw?"


    "It''s exposed. I think Thomas''s hypocritical guys are coming! If you don''t go, it''s too late. " Brooke shook his head, turned and strode into the dark, and said faintly, "retreat according to the first plan!"


    The rest of you look at me, I look at you, and finally turned around and walked back to the building, disappeared in it.


    Soon, the field was calm again, even the Gunners disappeared.


    Ten minutes later, more than a dozen off-road vehicles came from outside the factory. As soon as the vehicle stopped, dozens of men in black came down. As soon as they got out of the car, they did not slack off at all. They immediately surrounded the factory and began to push it slowly.


    On Ning Tao''s side, half an hour later, he came to a hidden villa, which was clean, with some antique paintings and calligraphy, and a servant.


    According to Qinglong, this is an industry he bought at will when he visited Europe in his early years. Ning Tao can give it to him if he likes.


    Listening to Qinglong''s casual words, Ning Tao even smacks his tongue to himself. Niuren is really niuren. In his eyes, this villa costs at least four or five hundred euros, and is said to give away. Compared with the two, Ning Tao feels weak.


    There was a doctor waiting in the room. When Ning Tao and his wife arrived, the former immediately dealt with his injury.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s powerful self-healing ability, Qinglong can''t help but look a few more eyes, but he doesn''t ask anything. When everything is ready, he looks at Ning Tao and says something worried.


    "I''m going home early tomorrow morning. Would you like to come with me?"


    "So early?"


    Although Ning Tao knew that the other party would return home, he still couldn''t help looking dark at the moment. But later, he was a little silent and shook his head and said, "I haven''t finished my work here. I don''t plan to return home recently."


    Indeed, there is no news from Morton at the moment. Besides, there is no clear connection with Su Qian. Wang Gang has come to Europe again. Now is not the time to go back.


    Green Dragon frowned and said, "you have no intention of offending the first family and the blood clan. With your present cultivation, you are still a little poor. It''s really unwise here."


    Ah, the other party is really rude. It''s said that Ning Tao is dying to stay here.


    Ning Tao secretly wry smile, this time he didn''t angry, the other party''s words are not false, just a prince will do him to lie down, he is not the opponent."Thank you for your concern, but it''s not the right time for me to go back, but I''ll be careful."


    Up to now, he can only say two polite words.


    Green Dragon did not persuade, smell speech silence for a while, said: "well, since you and I meet, it is fate, I give you a gift."


    Ning Tao is stunned. Before he opens his mouth, Qinglong has already stretched out a finger and suddenly pressed the brow of the former.


    Suddenly, in Ning Tao''s internal vision, there were three white lights passing through his meridians, and they came down to his Danhai. With a flash of light, they turned into three small swords, floating around the blood baby.


    After finishing this, the green dragon''s face turned white, and he said faintly, "these three swords are my own swords. They have 30% of my strength. If you are defeated by the enemy, you can release your swords. I hope they can help you."


    Ning Tao was overjoyed and said, "thank you, master."


    For him, it''s a gift from heaven. Qinglong''s strength is strong. Needless to say, it''s a defeat to Amanda. Even if it''s 30% strength, you can''t underestimate it.


    Qinglong waves his hand and stands up. You can stay here tonight. If you change your mind, you can inform the housekeeper.


    "Why don''t you live here?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    "Ha ha, since I have come to Europe, how can I not meet some old friends?" Qinglong laughs, turns around and strides away, his body is free and easy.


    Ning Tao, half naked, looks at the green dragon whose body has disappeared. He sighs in his heart. Originally, he was worried that the other party would tell him about the Green Gang. Now it seems that he is worried too much.


    However, Ning Tao is also glad that he didn''t let Ning Rui bombard the elder Pavilion, otherwise he would be angry with the murderer, and the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 764

    After a night of fierce fighting, Ning Tao''s energy and spirit were consumed seriously, and his body was seriously injured. Even if it was perspective, it was difficult to cure all of a sudden. After Qinglong left, Ning Tao went to have a rest.


    Ning Tao had a deep sleep and didn''t wake up until the next afternoon.


    To be honest, this is the best sleep he''s had since he came to France.


    Previously, he was fighting alone, always on guard, never dare to relax, there is no such worry here.


    Since Qinglong said it was safe here, it must be safe.


    After getting up, Ning Tao checked the wound, most of which had been scarred, and the most serious one on his back also tended to heal, so he was relieved.


    This is also a dependence for him to stay in Paris. His physical body may not be as good as the blood clan, but his resilience is more abnormal than the blood clan.


    The housekeeper is a middle-aged Chinese woman, Wu Ma. She is a good woman. She usually lives in this villa. Ning Tao doesn''t know where Qinglong found it.


    When Ning Tao came to the living room, Wu Ma immediately brought some food from the kitchen.


    Maybe it''s the reason for taking care of his injury. The food is light, not much, but very delicate, with hot gas. Obviously, it has been put in the microwave oven all the time.


    Ning Tao is also not polite, muddleheaded, all into the mouth, eat a big half full.


    It''s boring to stay in Nuo Da''s villa. There''s nothing to talk about with an old lady. After dinner, Ning Tao didn''t stay long. He drove a car from the garage and went straight to the sixth University.


    He said that he would study French with Su Qian in the evening, but he didn''t want to break his appointment.


    Driving the car, for Qinglong, Ning Tao full of curiosity, secretly feeling.


    It seems that Qinglong drives much more than he does. He uses French very well. Needless to say, he seems to know the old vampire Brooke. Even in the garage of this villa, there are more than a dozen cars.


    According to Wu Ma, these cars were all driven by Qinglong before.


    He was a bit depressed because of his great accomplishments and his industry.


    Before that, Ning Tao felt that he was the best one in the world of practice.


    After all, he now has a company background and military background, which is not something that ordinary people can offend. When he meets Qinglong, he can be regarded as having seen something outside his body.


    For those people, maybe money is really something out of their lives.


    Holy Land!


    Just thinking about it makes people feel surging. To reach that realm is beyond the imagination of a simple monk.


    It''s enough for people to look up to other people''s flying alone.


    Think about the last time he stepped on the eagle, or take advantage of the two, a comparison, simply weak explosion.


    But when Ning Tao thinks about it at random, he is relieved. Although Qinglong is powerful, he is an old monster who has lived for a hundred years, and he is still young. If you give him 40 or 50 years, you may not be able to reach the other side''s level.


    In France, when he got his master''s degree, unlike Huaxia, he did most of his research all day, especially for those with high technology content.


    Su Qian stayed in the teacher''s lab all day and studied the subject with several students.


    Without Ning Tao, after coming to France, Su Qian studied hard and made rapid progress.


    But today she didn''t want to do research. Ning Tao has already sent her a text message. She will be here soon.


    In fact, in Su Qian''s heart, it''s very contradictory. On the one hand, she can''t stand each other''s playfulness. In her heart, she advises herself to stay away from each other. On the other hand, a voice tells her that even if she breaks up, she is just a friend.


    The complexity of the two kinds of psychology made it difficult for him to choose. On this day, Su Qian was almost out of his mind.


    When she was in a daze, suddenly, a French female classmate next to her raised her hand and touched her. She used her mouth to show her ambiguous face.


    Su Qian was surprised and turned quickly. He saw a man in his twenties standing at the door.


    The man is handsome, tall, with a clear water chestnut face, like a knife and axe, and a pair of blue eyes like the ocean, which exudes charming color.


    To tell you the truth, European men are more masculine than Chinese men. Generally speaking, European men are tall and have natural clothes shelves. Most of the clothes in China are tried on by foreigners. If not for the domestic aesthetic adjustment, European men will definitely kill Bangzi.


    It has to be said that this man is an addictive man in front of us. We can see from the eyes of several women in the room that several girls are already in love.


    As if as long as the other Gong hook hook hook, these women have to take the initiative to throw arms.


    And see each other''s mind in Su shallow body, a few girls eyes unconsciously revealed a sense of jealousy.


    You should know that the man in front of you is not only handsome, but also has a more prominent family background. He is the heir of the famous bicker pharmaceutical family. Not only many girls cut their heads and throw themselves into their arms.


    Nowadays, the word "Gao Fu Shuai" is not only applicable in China. When several girls look at Su Qian''s indifference, they are even more angry: it''s really the death of people, and the goods have to be thrown away.Seeing the man in front of him, Su Qian''s face changed from uneasy to calm, and even slightly frowned.


    Now the man''s name is Andy, she met in an academic debate, and after that, she came to her every so often.


    Su Qian doesn''t have any feelings for each other, and her reaction is very flat. It''s not that she pretends to be tall. Even without Ning Tao, it''s impossible for her to be with each other.


    Su Qian''s family won''t allow her to marry a foreigner, and she didn''t interrupt. Although she didn''t say no, her performance has already shown.


    But her refusal, on the contrary, aroused the tenacity of the rich second generation and often came to her.


    Because the laboratory she is in is sponsored by bicker pharmaceutical, it gives the other party a lot of convenience to find her.


    Biting his lips, Su Qian, even if he didn''t want to, had to come to the door and smile politely at Andy: "Andy, what can I do for you?"


    "Ha ha, I found a delicious Western restaurant. I want to invite you to eat it. I don''t know if Miss Su will give me face." Andy looks into Sue''s eyes and says politely.


    Su Qian shook his head apologetically and said, "I''m really sorry. I have to work tonight."


    "Oh Andy smelled that there was no displeasure on his face, nodded and said with a smile, "Sue, I have already told your professor that you can take your leave today. You have rejected me several times. I hope you can give me a chance."


    As Andy, it''s very easy to ask for leave for Su Qian. No professor who doesn''t open his eyes dares to offend the boss.


    "Sorry, I have an appointment."


    To this kind of other people''s self assertion, Su shallow in the heart some displeasure, biting lips to refuse again, this time very decisive.


    "Crazy!"


    "Absolutely crazy!"


    "I think it''s fake Qinggao!"


    Several other graduate students in the studio have different ideas, and they all feel that Su Qian is crazy.


    You have repeatedly refused the invitation of the successor of tangtangbic pharmaceutical. You are either crazy or fake.


    "Well, by the way, Sue, last time I took the medicine you prescribed, it started to be OK. Recently my headache is worse. I wonder if you can check it for me again?"


    If it doesn''t work, Andy randomly shifts the topic, kneading his forehead, a painful look on his face.

 Chapter 765

    Su Qian smell speech, show eyebrow stir up again, originally the other party last time said he sleep bad, want to let her see, she checked, found nothing wrong, suggested to open some sedative drugs, did not expect the other party took this.


    In fact, looking at Andy''s appearance, Su Qian doubts that the other party has no problem, but the other party insists, and she can''t say anything.


    Looking at Andy''s expectant eyes, Su Qian shook his head and said, "Andy, maybe my medical skills are still very shallow and I can''t see your cause. I believe it''s not difficult to find a master with excellent medical skills with your contacts."


    Office of a few girls smell speech, immediately raised their heads, eager to try.


    Su Qian doesn''t want to. They are willing to have a good communication with the young master of bicker pharmaceutical.


    "No, no, no, I believe in Chinese medicine, but you can do it!" Andy spread his hands, innocent way.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little embarrassed. Su Qian was in a dilemma. In fact, he didn''t know that what the other party wanted was not a traditional Chinese medicine. She thought that since the other party was like this, she needed to clarify with the other party.


    But it''s embarrassing to think of so many people in the office.


    When the atmosphere condenses, a lazy voice comes from behind Andy.


    "Your illness is easy to cure?"


    Hearing the sound, Su Qian turns back in a hurry and sees Ning Tao standing there, smiling all over his face at the moment.


    "Here you are."


    At the moment, seeing Ning Tao, Su Qian felt a little more happy in his heart. At the moment, the corner of his mouth tilted up and his eyes were smiling.


    "Well, it''s for you."


    Ning Tao takes out his hand behind him like a magic trick. He brings a bunch of roses to Su Qian and presents them to him.


    when he looks at this big bunch of beautiful roses, Su Qian''s eyes brighten. No girl doesn''t like flowers, let alone such roses. He immediately puts them in his hands, sniffs them and says in a low voice, "thank you."


    Two people use Chinese, office people do not understand, but that rose we all understand.


    We haven''t seen this young man before, but even if he''s not Su Qian''s girlfriend, he must have a close relationship, otherwise Su Qian won''t accept each other''s roses.


    (e


    however, at random, some people turned their lips and went to collect other men''s roses in front of the young master of bick pharmaceutical. It was almost as if they were mentally ill.


    They would have followed Andy.


    "How long before school is over!" Looking at Su Qian who is more beautiful than Hua Mei, Ning Tao''s face is also permeated with a smile and asks.


    "You can go now!" Su shallow face rendered a layer of light red halo, gritted his teeth.


    "Well, didn''t you say you had something else to do?" Ning Tao is puzzled.


    "Oh, someone has already asked for leave for me!" Su Qian shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Ah, who knows so well that I''m coming? It''s thoughtful. Is there Lei Feng in France?" Ning Tao ha ha a smile, some surprised way.


    Andy stands there and looks at them foolishly. For the first time, he feels so helpless that he can''t understand the Chinese language. It''s hard to disturb him when he sees the two chatting.


    "Nuo, Lei Feng is here." Su Qian looks at Andy and says to Ning Tao.


    See two people''s attention finally put on oneself, Andy just can''t help but way: "Sue, this is?"


    "Oh, Lei Feng, hello. My name is Ning Tao. Thank you for asking for leave for her."


    Without waiting for Su Qian to introduce him, Ning Tao takes Andy''s hand and says gratefully.


    Andy''s face is muddled. He doesn''t know what Ning Tao''s Lei Feng means, but he has a bad feeling when he hears that Su Qian is asking for leave.


    Ning Tao is of course unimportant in her eyes. Now Andy politely looks at Su Qian and says, "Sue, what''s wrong with me?"


    Damn, seeing that the foreigner is not dead hearted, Ning Tao smiles and says to each other: "I said your illness, I can see it too."


    He''s just one step behind Andy, and he''s heard the conversation.


    The boy''s head doesn''t feel well. It seems that his heart doesn''t feel well. If he can''t get it one day, his heart itches.


    "You..."


    Andy smell speech facial expression sink heavy, looking at Ning Tao face dew hostility way: "are you also a doctor?"


    "Of course, there''s no disease I can''t see well yet!" Ning Tao didn''t seem to see the hostility in each other''s eyes. He said warmly.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Su Qian moved in his heart and said to Andy, "Andy, Ning Tao is my good friend. His Chinese medicine is much better than mine!"


    This she is not exaggerating, Ning Tao that massage to her, so far let her still don''t understand.


    "No, no, Sue, I believe you more!" Andy refused without thinking about it.


    In fact, where he is ill, as Su Qian thought, he is just an excuse, otherwise the successor of Tang Tang BIC pharmaceutical will be more famous than Su Qian if he is ill.


    Furthermore, as soon as they see that they have something to do, let him go to Ning Tao. Are you kidding.Ning Tao sneered: "you''re welcome. I''m sick too. I''ve made an appointment for a long time. This disease can only be cured in a shallow way. Lei Feng, you''d better wait!"


    What believes in Su Qian? All the students in the room believe in Su Qian.


    In terms of the thickness of his face, Andy and Ning Tao are not exactly the same. He feels shameless. At most, he believes Su Qian. This product is direct. He says that he can''t be treated unless he is the other party.


    At the moment, he still couldn''t help sneering: "Oh, my friend, you tell me what your disease is. I don''t believe that no one else can cure it!"


    "Acacia, can you cure it?" Ning Tao rolled a white eye, direct connect a way.


    Little sample, play with me!


    "Er..." Andy almost didn''t fall down when he heard the words. He didn''t use this shameless excuse. But when he thought about it carefully, he couldn''t help regretting it. Why didn''t he think of it.


    Su Qian''s face turned red. She was teased by Ning Tao. If she was normal, she would turn around and leave. But in front of everyone, she felt that she had to give each other face.


    "It can''t be cured!" Ning Tao a face of disdain, ha ha a smile, suddenly way: "pour is your disease I can cure."


    "Oh, tell me about it?" Andy didn''t know what Ning Tao was up to, frowning.


    "In fact, you have more exercise and less self-improvement." Ning Tao blinked his eyes and said seriously.


    "What do you mean?" Andy doesn''t understand. He walks slowly.


    "Well, if you don''t understand the technical terms, I''ll tell you something about it. It''s just that you have excessive deficiency fire. If you find a woman to have a comprehensive treatment, it will be effective immediately."


    This is direct enough. Ning Tao pointed to the woman in the room and said with a smile, "I believe any woman in this room can cure you."


    It''s the sperm on the brain, where is the headache, leaving a word, Ning Tao pull Su shallow grow up and come out, several women in the room is to the spirit, Su shallow has a boyfriend, they also have a chance.

 Chapter 766

    Ning Tao pulled Su Qian into his car all the way, and soon the car left the college like a gallop.


    Su shallow fasten the seat belt, think of Ning Tao just words, silver teeth scrape lips, face a burst of hot, Ning Tao''s words may Andy don''t understand, but how can''t she understand it, can''t help angry white Ning Tao one eye: "you are too bad."


    "My biggest problem is Like to tell the truth! " Ning Tao blinked innocently and said something.


    Ou update -The fastest 4:


    "hum!" Su Qian is too lazy to pay attention to you. He doesn''t say much.


    "Where do you want to go?" Holding the steering wheel with one hand, Ning Tao takes out a cigarette from his pocket, slowly lights it, shakes open the window of the car and turns to ask.


    Originally, he planned to have dinner in the evening, but now he was earlier, so he didn''t think about where to go.


    As for learning French or something, Ning Tao has long been out of the blue. He has no problem in basic French communication. He is not a language expert and can only use it.


    In Su Qian, it''s just an excuse.


    Quiet down, looking at Ning Tao''s side face, Su shallow heart has a kind of inexplicable pain.


    Originally, she planned to go to France with Ning Tao for further study. They were together, but the other party didn''t think so. After learning about Ning Tao, she felt a little more fear.


    Su Qian''s daily life is very simple. He never thought that his simple boyfriend is so complicated. Now he doesn''t know how to face it.


    Should not hate each other, Su shallow heart but just can''t hate up, this kind of feeling makes her very uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Su Qian murmured in her heart. Hearing Ning Tao''s words, she forced herself to calm down. She turned her head and looked out of the window and said, "go to the Seine River. I want to relax!"


    She feels that it''s time to have a good talk with Ning Tao. She wants to talk about things between them. In addition, she doesn''t want Ning Tao to fight again.


    After all, there is only one life. Once it''s gone, other things are meaningless.


    Ning Tao felt a little bit of confusion in Su Qian''s words. Without asking more questions, he turned on the navigation and drove all the way to the Seine River.


    The Seine River originates from the languere plateau at an altitude of 471 meters in the East, flows from west to north through the urban area of Paris, and the flow in the urban area is about 13 kilometers.


    The channel stretches near the port of Paris, and the current flows into it through the basin of France. The river is wide. The river has 540 kilometers of navigable capacity, with the largest freight volume in the country.


    Just half an hour later, they came to a bank and got out of the car. Ning Tao stood facing the river, smoking slowly and looking at several cruise ships in the distance.


    Su Qian''s nature is cold, and she has few friends in Paris. She seldom appears outside the campus, not to mention shopping. This is her first time to come to the river. Now she is blown by the breeze, which makes her feel more relaxed.


    After a moment of silence, Su Qian found a stone step, blew it gently, took out some paper towel from his pocket, put it on the stone step below, and sat down.


    It is undeniable that the scenery of Seine River is very beautiful. The vast white water seems to be connected with the sky, and the world is very quiet. However, Ning Tao is beside her, which makes her feel like a fish bone stuck in her heart, which is hard to swallow.


    She would like to ask Ning Tao, why is this, is he not good enough, why to find those messy women.


    It''s very uncomfortable. She wants to cry. She''s in a bad mood.


    In fact, this is mainly because she didn''t prepare herself. She thought that Ning Tao could not find herself when she came to Europe alone. What she didn''t expect was that the other party came here without warning, or appeared in this way.


    For a time, she was in a state of confusion. In addition to the last sneak attack, she didn''t know what to do.


    Su Qian doesn''t speak, Ning Tao doesn''t know what to say. He doesn''t have the lightness in front of Andy. He just sits next to him and smokes in the wind. He doesn''t let him smell the smoke.


    Finally, Su Qian couldn''t stand it. Suddenly he turned his head, looked at Ning Tao and said, "why?"


    There was no explanation. Su Qian felt more and more aggrieved and unfair. Why!


    Just because you like me, I want to talk to you? Su Qian thought to himself.


    Ning Tao was stunned and looked at each other''s red and swollen eyes with a bitter smile. Looking at the scenery not far away, he silently shook his head and said: "shallow, some things are not so many. Why? It''s hard to get rid of them!"


    It''s not that he doesn''t explain, it''s that he doesn''t know how to explain.


    What he has done is what he has done. There is no way to admit this mistake. Ning Tao doesn''t say anything at all.


    Listening to Ning Tao''s natural words, Su Qian suddenly felt a pain in her heart. Now, she still has some illusions in her heart. She thinks Ning Tao will repent. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao is still the same, which makes her heart tingle.


    Take out the box from the pocket, Su shallow slowly open, inside are two rings.Although the box was exquisite, it was not elegant. Taking out the two rings, Su Qian looked at the river in the distance and said, "I bought them when I was in China. I thought you would come with me to France. At last, I came here alone. Originally, I kept them as a thought. Today, I want you to be a witness, but I want you to see what it is like to have a bad ending."


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand what''s going on. Su Qian suddenly throws two rings into the river with one hand.


    Su Qian is never an accommodating person. Since Ning Tao doesn''t explain, she is also ruthless.


    it''s not that she doesn''t give her a chance, it''s Ning Tao who breaks her heart.


    However, when the two rings enter the water, Ning Tao''s face changes. Without any hesitation, he plunges into the water and swims towards Su Qian.


    When swimming to that place, Ning Tao dived into the water to look for the two rings.


    Su Qian is stunned in the distance, just two ordinary rings, she did not expect that Ning Tao did not hesitate to enter the water.


    Looking at the calm water, Su Qian''s face became stiff.


    Just now she has the element of anger, if you know that the other party will enter the water, she will not throw.


    The Seine River is very deep, so Su Qian can''t help worrying about ningtao.


    She wanted to let the other party up, but Ning Tao didn''t show up at all.


    One minute, Ning Tao didn''t show up.


    Two minutes. No sign.


    In three minutes, the river was calm.


    Five minutes later, the river was calm and rippled by the breeze.


    Su Qian was flustered and worried. She didn''t know whether Ning Tao could swim or not. She yelled to the lake, "Ning Tao, don''t want it. Come out!"


    However, the river was calm and no one answered.


    Su Qian can''t calm down completely. Now she has some regrets. If Ning Tao has something to do, she can''t forgive herself.


    Wow.


    Just when she didn''t know what to do, a head suddenly appeared on the water. It was Ning Tao. When she came out of the water, she went ashore and came to Su Qian. She spread out her hands. It was the two rings and grinned at her: "here you are..."

 Chapter 767

    Looking at Ning Tao wet all over, especially the two rings in each other''s hands, Su Qian had a stabbing pain, suddenly stretched out his hand and slapped on Ning Tao''s face: "you''re going to die!"


    Just a few minutes ago, Su Qian felt that his heart was about to jump out, and now he was full of anger.


    "The river is so deep. What if something happens?"


    This slap, is her subconscious hit, however, after the hand, she regretted.


    Ning Tao didn''t escape, so she slapped her and looked at her with both hands.


    For a time, Su Qian''s mind twists and turns. He looks at Ning Tao with dull eyes. His tears are coming down.


    "Don''t cry, some things can''t be taken back, some things are easy to take back!" Ning Tao smiles and suddenly reaches out to embrace Su Qian, murmuring in his ear.


    Some things do not experience life and death, it is difficult to experience precious, Ning Tao is now open-minded, he began to think, if Su qianzhen has no idea of her, he can only bless each other.


    Now he can see that he is still in the other party''s heart. In this case, he likes Su Qian. Ning Tao feels that there is no reason not to fight for him.


    "You You let me go, let me go. "


    By Ning Tao this embrace, Su shallow whole body a shock, violently struggle.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao didn''t force him. As soon as he opened it, he let go and coughed with one hand covering his mouth. Surprisingly, on his hand, there was a little bright red.


    "Ah Rather Ning Tao, what''s the matter with you? "


    Su Qian also saw that Ning Tao was wrong, and then he saw that Ning Tao''s clothes were stained with blood. He was startled, and his words trembled.


    "It''s OK, a little injury. It''s better."


    Ning Tao shakes his head, a face of indifference.


    Yesterday''s injury was too serious. Now after a bubble of water, a wound broke open. Su Qian pulled it a few times just now, and the blood dyed his clothes red.


    However, Ning Tao is casual, but Su Qian is not careless. She slowly opens Ning Tao''s clothes. When she sees the wound inside, Su Qian''s body shakes slightly, covers her mouth immediately, and tears come down.


    He doesn''t know what happened to Ning Tao last night, but he naturally thinks that Ning Tao saved her the day before yesterday.


    Mingming injury is not good, but also for her words desperate to jump into the water, Su shallow confused.


    "Stop crying, I''m fine!" Ning Tao frowned, put down his clothes and explained.


    Indeed, the injury in Su Qian''s eyes is very serious. It will not take a week to recover.


    "Why are you so stupid!" Su shallow raise head, a face you resentful looking at Ning Tao to gnash teeth way.


    "Because I like you!" Ning Tao mouth corner a Qiao, suddenly open a way.


    Su shallow smell speech heart again tremble, she suddenly will head stubborn twist to the other side, coldly way: "you not only like me a person."


    "At least you know I like you." Ning Tao was silent for a long time, and then he said seriously.


    In fact, Ning Tao also feels like a jerk, but he doesn''t want to go against his heart for some things.


    "Ning Tao, have you ever thought about my feelings? You are so mean!" At this moment, Su Qian''s face was full of tears, and he vented his discontent.


    "It''s because I thought about it that I came. If you really don''t love me, I''ll leave." Ning Tao looked at Su Qian affectionately: "many times, I also asked myself if I was too affectionate. I also admitted that I was selfish. I didn''t want to go against my heart, so I came."


    Su shallow stayed in place, Leng Leng looking at Ning Tao. The heart is suddenly full of grievances, sad, sad, all kinds of complex emotions suddenly poured into my heart, tears and disheartened to flow out, looking at Ning Tao suddenly choked and scolded: "you are an asshole!"


    Ning Tao shrugged indifferently, "in fact, I think so too. I''m sorry, I feel like a jerk!"


    Oh, this guy, boasting that he is fat and panting, complacent.


    He didn''t think so much just now. If he knew that the unintentional move just now could move Su Qian, he would make the wound bigger when he was underwater.


    The latest YV


    Ning Tao is very satisfied, but Su Qian is inexplicably sad. He is in a low mood and seems to be out of control. He covers his mouth and slowly squats down to cry.


    It is undeniable that she likes Ning Tao very much in her heart. When she is most insecure, Ning Tao comes into her heart and is really good to her.


    But I didn''t expect that the person she thought she could trust for life would make such a big joke on her.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She didn''t want to cry, but the more she controlled it, the more she cried. Finally, she choked and let Ning Tao frown.


    Ning Tao didn''t say much. He didn''t need to say much about some things. Whether it''s good or bad, he had to bear them.


    He doesn''t want to kidnap Su Qian with his love, which is meaningless.Five or six minutes later, Su Qian stood up with red eyes, took the paper towel from Ning Tao, wiped his tears, hummed without looking at Ning Tao, and turned back to the car.


    Also is, cry of thin Li Hua, where good meaning stay.


    "Go and eat."


    Ning Tao is in a good mood. He wants to have a cigarette. When he touches his pocket, he finds that it''s all wet. He has to give up. He turns back to the car and looks at Su Qian Road.


    "I''m going home to eat!" Su shallow twisted his head, did not go to see Ning Tao, about is sorry.


    "Well, I''ll cook for you."


    Ning Tao is not particular about it. He nods and has some expectations.


    He didn''t expect that he could make so much progress when he met Su Qian this time.


    Su Qian lives in an independent school apartment with one room and one living room. The room is not big, but clean.


    There are many ingredients in the refrigerator, most of which are common in China. It seems that they often cook their own food, and they may not be used to French food.


    "I''ll make you what you want to eat!" Ning Tao looks around the room and says.


    "No, you come first!" Su Qian took out the medicine box from the bedroom and skillfully held many things.


    Obviously, it''s not just a meal to let Ning Tao come back.


    "No!"


    Looking at each other''s posture, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, some embarrassed way.


    He has a lot of injuries. If we really want to clean up, we have to get rid of them. The relationship between the two is delicate and inappropriate.


    "Cut the crap. I''m a doctor."


    Su shallow also saw Ning Tao''s embarrassment, intentionally plate a face, ferocious way.


    "Well All right


    The other party doesn''t care, and he has nothing to care about. Ning Tao takes off his shirt and comes to the other party.


    This is the first time for Su Qian to feel the strength of a man from such a close distance, but when she saw the injury on the other side, her eyes became moist again.


    She pursed her lips and took up the ointment to help Ning Tao apply the medicine.


    Ning Tao has too many injuries. As a last resort, Su Qian has to let the other side lie down. He lies down on the other side and takes medicine a little bit. But in this way, intentionally or unintentionally, an ambiguous breath circulates in front of them.


    From Ning Tao''s vision, you can see that Su Qian''s collar is white, especially the other person is still crawling on him, which stimulates his nerves.


    But Ning Tao himself didn''t feel it. At the moment, the blood baby in his Danhai suddenly opened his eyes, a piece of blood red.


    Even with Ning Tao, his eyes are full of blood red, and his hands subconsciously stretch out to embrace Su Qian.

 Chapter 768

    Su Qian, who is lying on Ning Tao to take medicine for him, is surprised. She is already lying on the former. She is worried. When she looks up, she sees that Ning Tao''s eyes are red. She is a little worried and says: "Ning Tao, you What''s the matter with you? "


    Ning Tao did not answer, but hands in Su shallow body grope, mouth a, absorbed the latter''s red lips.


    "Ah Ning Tao, what are you doing Let go of me. "


    Su Qian even if has not experienced this matter, also knows this is how to return a responsibility, the body immediately wriggles, immediately resists.


    At the moment, their situation is delicate. Naturally, she doesn''t want to have this kind of relationship with Ning Tao at this time.


    In addition, Ning Tao''s appearance is also very frightening. She doesn''t know each other any more. In a faint sense, Su Qian feels that Ning Tao''s consciousness is not clear, and she is worried.


    In fact, as Su Qian thought, Ning Tao''s consciousness fell into a frenzy again and was controlled by the blood baby.


    At the beginning, Wu Chenzi once said that the blood baby is the most evil thing, which can easily make people impulsive and confuse people.


    But at the beginning, Ning Tao paid much attention to this aspect. He had Hua Linglong and Tong Yaqian, and they had been at peace.


    In addition, with his profound cultivation, he gradually communicated with Xueying more and could suppress it.


    It''s just that too many things happened, let alone wuchenzi. Even Ning Tao did not expect that he mistakenly absorbed the mysterious power on the shroud of Jesus. Not only did he have an unspeakable change in the eyes of the candle dragon, but the power of the blood baby also increased greatly. He also had an uncontrollable tendency.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know all this. He almost went to Zhou Ru last time. That''s why he lost too much Qi and blood in yesterday''s battle. Now he gets the chance and naturally wants to supplement it.


    When Ning Tao''s hands touch Su Qian''s skin, his head will explode, and finally he loses his sense.


    The strength of both hands is more rough. Su Qian''s clothes are torn by him. With the sound of stabbing, they are broken.


    Soon, the latter half open skirt, Ning Tao a turn over will su shallow to pressure down.


    Su shallow see more flustered, tears are down, the body struggle of fierce, but so a open, and touched Ning Tao''s wound, blood again burst open, scared Su shallow also regardless of chaos.


    Ning Tao has completely occupied the initiative, head a low, once again hold Su shallow cherry lips.


    Although I don''t know what kind of nerve Ning Tao has, Su Qian doesn''t want to be so confused. His head leans and struggles: "Ning Tao, I''m angry when you''re like this!"


    Ning Tao didn''t care at all. He was like a hungry wanderer in the desert. Even if he saw a mirage, he would do his best.


    Su Qian''s heart is full of grievances. She wants to shout, but she has many scruples. Now she can''t stop it. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to do.


    In fact, Su Qian is not pedantic, and it''s not impossible to have a relationship with Ning Tao before marriage. This kind of thing is very common in universities.


    The rich and powerful are also people. They are very open. Su Qian used to have a lot of worries.


    In fact, during his stay in France, Su Qian also had a lot of reflections on himself.


    She can''t figure out why Ning Tao should provoke other women when she already has herself.


    After thinking about it, Su Qian finally attributed all kinds of results to that aspect.


    After all, she thinks that she is no worse than any other girl. Why does Ning Tao have to go to other girls? The other girl is not a money lover. There is only one girl who meets a bad woman and can''t hold her.


    Think of here, Su shallow heart more uncomfortable, she did not say no, if Ning Tao want, she will not refuse.


    But isn''t it up to the boy to take the initiative? The other party often can''t find someone, so you can''t let her take the initiative.


    Now seeing Ning Tao''s madness, Su Qian finally understood the boy''s idea, so that he didn''t know why and felt more guilty.


    Young men and women, who do not yearn for this, think like this, it seems that they are also wrong.


    Put this aside, Su Qian is actually very satisfied with Ning Tao. The taste of first love is always not clear enough for outsiders. Now she feels like this.


    Now being pressed by Ning Tao, Su Qian''s feeling comes again, and the struggle on his hand is much smaller.


    If you agree, maybe Ning Tao will give up those bad women! Su Qian said in his heart.


    In this way, without Su Qian''s obstruction, Ning Tao''s hands are more smooth and his movements are more skillful. No matter Su Qian''s delicate chin or his swan neck, Ning Tao is gradually addicted to it.


    Soon, in Su Qian''s half push, two people''s rags were thrown under the sofa, two fiery bodies intertwined together.


    What''s shocking is that Ning Tao''s wound is a little broken, and the blood turns them red. On the contrary, it stimulates the wildness of the former.


    The room was full of spring. Su Qian broke the sofa with his fingernails. In a low voice, he completed the gorgeous transformation from a young girl to a young woman.After waiting for Ning Tao to fall asleep, Su Qian slowly gets up and staggers to the bathroom. He doesn''t even wear any clothes.


    Ning Tao sleeps very deeply. When he wakes up, the light in the room has been on. He sits up subconsciously. When he sees that he is still on the sofa and covered with a blanket, he can''t help laughing bitterly.


    Although he was not conscious at that time, it didn''t mean that he didn''t know what was going on. He let him knock his head and scold secretly: "brute


    By now, he doesn''t know it''s the blood baby, but he really has nothing to do with it.


    There''s no reason to let him take advantage of it alone. Moreover, the side effect is really love and hate.


    It''s just that he''s embarrassed in the face of Su Qian. Originally, he wanted to make an end with the other party. This is good. He''s in place in one step.


    After kneading his eyebrows, Ning Tao got up from the sofa, put on his clothes, grabbed a teacup on the table and drank it clean.


    After sweeping in the room, Ning Tao knows that Su Qian is in the bedroom. Ning Tao can''t help but show his teeth. He walks around the living room for a few times, feeling very confused. Finally, he pushes the door and walks into the bedroom.


    Now that it has happened, he can''t do it without it.

 Chapter 769

    Su Qian sat on the bed in the bedroom and did nothing else. He looked up at the ceiling with his chin in a daze. He was wearing a pajama, and his slender legs were straight and slightly divergent.


    It hurts!


    After tossing for so long, I can still feel the burning pain even if I move a little.


    For Su Qian, all this seemed like a dream. Fortunately, the pain reminded her.


    Hearing the sound, Su Qian''s body trembled slightly, but then he got up as if nothing had happened, as if he didn''t know Ning Tao would come in.


    "You Are you all right


    Looking at Su Qian''s appearance, Ning Tao pulls in his heart and stands beside him. He is silent for a long time and says softly.


    Su shallow smell speech slowly turn a head, the facial expressionless of looking at Ning Tao, the facial expression dull way: "do you say?"


    Ning Tao suddenly felt the egg pain, which pot is really not open, which pot ah, no matter what the reason, he also knew that this time too much, not waiting for Su shallow to speak again, he reached out a hard slap, to his mouth up.


    "Pa" crisp sound, Su shallow startled, looked up, saw Ning Tao mouth on a few more bright red palm print, "what are you doing?"


    See Ning Tao to oneself all so ruthless, Su shallow have no origin in the heart a pain, drank a sentence.


    "Not angry?"


    Su Qian''s reaction, on the contrary, makes Ning Tao stunned. In his opinion, it''s light that the other party doesn''t chop himself with a knife.


    Half a day did not straighten out their ideas, Ning Tao dry smile: "Er, no It''s OK. My face is itching. "


    "Ning Tao, I want to talk to you!" Su shallow will legs move toward inside for a while, vacated a place, this just looked at Ning Tao to open a way.


    "Well, it''s time to have a good talk."


    Not afraid of you talk, afraid you don''t talk, for Ning Tao, there is no better ending than now, smoothly let his heart with eat peach general, directly sitting on the edge of the bed, a listening appearance.


    "Ning Tao, why do others want to kill you?"


    After waiting for Ning Tao to sit down, Su Qian frowns solemnly.


    The injury on the other side was too shocking. For Su Qian, who had never experienced combat, the shock was absolutely beyond compare. He didn''t ask carefully last time. This time, he was in a different mood, so he must ask carefully.


    Ning Tao didn''t expect Su Qian to ask this. The muscles at the corner of his mouth are stiff. He doesn''t know how to talk about it. It''s a long story. Ning Tao is silent for a moment. Then he looks at Su Qian and says in general: "when people are floating in the River, they can''t get hurt."


    There''s nothing wrong with that. It can also be said that. In addition, he doesn''t want Su Qian to know too much. For her, knowing too much is not necessarily a good thing.


    Su Qian was obviously dissatisfied with Ning Tao''s words. Daimei frowned and didn''t ask too much. The front of the conversation turned around and said, "what are you going to do between us?"


    When Ning Tao is asleep, Su Qian thinks a lot and thinks about it. He still plans to give Ning Tao a chance. After all, the two people''s feelings are here, and this kind of thing also happens. It''s not easy to break.


    Come, Ning Tao feels scalp one hemp, don''t know what to say, have to look at Su shallow way: "shallow, how should you feel to do?"


    Indeed, he felt that he had already said what he should say, and there was nothing to do.


    "Well, I said!" Su Qian took a deep breath and said coldly, "I can give you a chance. You have to think clearly. From today on, you can break off the relationship with your messy women and only be good with me."


    Ning Tao smell speech look a stagnant, looking at closely staring at his Su shallow, face gradually black down, eyes more helpless.


    He admits that this kind of thing is his own wrong, but the thing has been put out, how can he promise Su Qian, it seems that the other party didn''t understand him at all.


    This reminds him of Qin Yun''s saying that it''s a woman''s fault for men to have sex. Although Ning Tao doesn''t think so, he doesn''t deny that no matter whose fault it is, he can''t give up his woman.


    It''s not the woman who is wrong, but himself. He feels that his woman can go, but letting him go is another kind of injury.


    Take a woman to hurt another woman, he is confident that he can''t do it.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s silence, which represents his meaning, Su Qian''s heart sank down and tears suddenly came down.


    She was shocked and felt that she was no better than Ning Tao''s woman. Now she even gave it to her, but Ning Tao didn''t want to. Why.


    Don''t you want to coax yourself? At this moment, Su Qian''s tears are like broken beads, flowing silently. She suddenly feels that the man''s heart is very cold.


    "Since you don''t want to, why do you want to provoke me? Why do you want to be with me? Why do you want to come to France to find me? Why don''t you want to..."


    "W first s FA TG


    Su Qian''s voice choked and yelled at Ning Tao hysterically. His voice became louder and louder. In the end, he could not speak and beat Ning Tao on the chest with both hands.


    Ning Tao grasped Su Qian''s arm with both hands, looked at each other and said: "shallow, I''m sorry, I''m sincere to you, but I can''t hurt other girls."Su shallow biting lips, smell speech a face of miserable smile: "don''t say such nonsense, if I want to find other men, will you agree?"


    "No Ning Tao answered without thinking.


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m a man and you''re a woman!" Ning Tao gives an explanation that is not an explanation.


    "Shameless."


    Su Qian is getting more and more angry. He tries to break away from Ning Tao, grabs the pillow beside him, and smashes it heavily on Ning Tao''s side: "why, Ning Tao, why do you treat me like this?"


    "Just because you like me, I like you too!" Ning Tao is very shameless.


    "Go away!"


    Have seen shameless, have never seen so shameless, Su shallow all have the heart that kills Ning Tao, point to the door outside way: "Ning Tao, you roll, I don''t want to see you again, you roll for me."


    "Shallow, listen to me!" Ning Tao is helpless and wants to explain something.


    "Get out of my face, or I''ll call the police." Su shallow lips are about to bite, hysterical shouts, eyes are about to spray fire.


    Once a woman loses her sense, it''s useless to say anything. Seeing this, Ning Tao hesitates a little and has to sigh: "well, you have a good rest. Call me if you have anything."


    The contradiction is here. Ning Tao knows that no matter how much time he stays, he just turns around and leaves.


    Out of the apartment, Ning Tao drives the car, looking depressed. When he sees a convenience store, he stops the car, buys a pack of cigarettes, and then goes in and buys a cheap mobile phone.


    The last cell phone couldn''t be used when it was in the factory. He had already thrown it away and replaced it with his own card. Ning Tao sat in the car, opened the cigarette and took out a cigarette and puffed it silently.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Originally, he just got together and scattered with each other, but now he gave Su Qian to him.


    The more I think about it, the more depressed I feel. Ning Tao drives around the street with no direction. He is full of Su Qian''s shadow in his heart. However, before long, the mobile phone he just bought rings and Ning Tao picks it up quickly.


    The phone is not from Su Qian. Seeing the call, Ning Tao''s pupils shrink.

 Chapter 770

    It''s said that bishop LADA helped him a lot. He wiped his butt on several things. Otherwise, Ning Tao estimated that he would have been wanted in France.


    However, the more so, the more vigilant Ning Tao is. He thinks that he has nothing to do with the Vatican. How could the other party be so kind to help him? This is why he has never been to the Vatican.


    These days, people are poor and short of ambition, and their strength is not high. He is not Qinglong. The strength of the latter is there, and the world can go. If Ning Tao had the strength of the other party, he would have killed the bodyguard. He was scared out of his wits and hurried into the room. Then the man in black robe slowly raised his head and peeped out a white face through the veil on his hat.


    If Ning Tao was here, he would recognize that this man was Morton.

 Chapter 771

    Soon, a man came out of the castle again. It was Burton who came outside and saw Morton with a watchful face: "who is your excellency?"


    Buton was not surprised that someone could come to the door. After all, the last retreat was too hasty. It may be difficult for people to find it, but it is not difficult for the blood clan.


    But what puzzled him was that although the thirteen clans of the blood clan didn''t communicate with each other very often, they would never show people with this appearance.


    "Why, buton doesn''t know his old friend?"


    Morton, with a smile, reached for the gauze in front of his cloak and revealed his true face.


    "What, Morton?"


    When he saw the real face of Morton, he changed his face and couldn''t help losing his voice.


    "Ha ha, it seems that I have been away from Europe so long that my old friends will forget."


    Morton spread out his hands and spoke in a relaxed way.


    After a while, he said cautiously, "I don''t know what you''re doing here, Mr. Morton?"


    "Talk to Brooke."


    "Don''t you know your situation, Morton? Aren''t you afraid that we will arrest you and give you to the chief?" In his mind, buton felt his finger for his ring.


    Morton didn''t seem to see half of Burton''s little movements. He stretched out his hands and looked at the castle in front of him, showing a little disdain.


    "That''s what I think you''re going to stay with, mesard?"


    "Well, I don''t know who was expelled from Europe like a dead dog!" Buton sneered, a little eager to try.


    Morton laughed: "yes, I was expelled in those days, but now I''m back. Naturally, I want to get everything back!"


    After a slow sentence, Morton looked at Burton''s ring: "well, Brooke must have heard about it. My patience is limited. If I don''t see him today, the MESAD family will be removed from the thirteen families."


    It can be said that the words were extremely wild. However, Burton, who touched the ring, did not turn white. He didn''t speak until a moment later.


    "Since you insist on seeing me, I can inform you, but the host is sleeping recently. Maybe you have to wait a moment."


    Morton smile, words still with thorn said: "as long as you are not afraid, I have plenty of time!"


    "Well, this way, please."


    Buton bowed over and asked.


    Morton entered the castle in such a big way. Under the guidance of Burton, he came to a living room with imitation of European medieval decoration and waited for a moment.


    Before long, a maid came to deliver tea.


    Morton did not drink tea, so he sat in a chair and closed his eyes. Buton, the housekeeper, stood aside, speechless, and did not report at all.


    In fact, Brooke didn''t come late. About four or five minutes later, Brooke, dressed in a tuxedo and dressed as an aristocrat, came to the living room with a mustache up. Behind him, there were several blood people following him.


    Not only Damon, grace, but even Amanda, who was pale, was among them.


    This time, Brooke didn''t take the pipe. He came down to the hall surrounded by several blood clans and took a deep look at Morton. Brooke sat opposite him with his eyebrows slightly raised. He was a little alert and said, "what''s the matter with Morton coming to my MESAD family?"


    In Brooke''s mind, he didn''t want to see this man, and he was obviously afraid.


    There are secret party and evil party in the blood clan. The two parties take turns to be the leader of the blood clan. Molton is the leader of the evil party. However, the other party lost to Clark of the secret party in the last battle. Moreover, because of the hatred between the two parties, Clark wanted to kill the other party, but was stopped by the other party''s sister and expelled instead.


    But I didn''t expect that, a few years later, Morton came back. Now finding him, Brooke was worried.


    Looking at Brooke in front of him, Morton smiles a little, reaches out his hand and takes down his hat. Looking at the latter, he says, "Brooke, old friends are coming. Don''t you think we should talk about the past?"


    Brooke sneered: "Molton, you should know who you are. If Clark knows that you are back, what will the consequences be? You know in your heart that if I were you, I would leave Europe now."


    Choked by Brooke''s impoliteness, Morton''s face was calm. He seemed to have expected that the other party would say so, but he was not angry. He leaned forward slightly and said, "Brooke, since I''m back, I want to take back everything that belongs to me!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Brooke laughed as if he had heard the best joke, and his words intensified: "Molton, five years ago, you were not Clark''s opponent. Now you are lonely, and you are not Clark''s opponent. You''d better give up."


    Morton reached out and snapped his fingers. "I know what you mean, so I need your help."


    "My help?"Brooke was stunned and then lost his smile: "Morton, are you crazy? Why can my MESAD family help you?"


    "The Grail is in my hand."


    Morton burst out.


    "What?"


    When Brooke heard this, he suddenly got up, his eyes were wide open, his breath was short, and he said, "how is this possible? Isn''t it destroyed by the Holy See? "


    Behind him, the faces of several blood clans changed greatly, and they looked like ghosts.


    "Ha ha, Brooke, you believe the Holy See''s lies, too naive!" Morton said with a touch of sarcasm from the corner of his mouth.


    Brooke''s face stagnated, and he felt his gaffe. He sat down slowly, and his mind turned rapidly.


    it took two minutes for Brooke to come back to himself. His face was cloudy and uncertain, and he said, "I don''t understand. If you really own that thing and take it out that year, the leader must be yours."


    "No, Brooke, you''re too narrow-minded. The Holy Grail can really help me become the leader, but I don''t have the power to protect him. Once the Holy Grail is born, I''m afraid I can''t escape the Holy See."


    Brooke heard the silence, obviously also agreed with each other''s words,.


    But a moment later, Brooke looked up at Morton again and shook his head. "Morton, I admit that the Holy Grail appeals to me, but you should also know that my MESAD family is weak among the thirteen clans. Even if I help you, it won''t play a decisive role."


    "I know that you are only one of them. Besides, there are already two families that will help me. I''m sorry I can''t tell you which two families are now."


    Hiss!


    On hearing this, Brooke''s mind was severely shocked. He didn''t expect that the guy in front of him had already pried the two families unconsciously.


    The other side originally has two families to support. With the energy of the other side, it''s not difficult to get support. In this way, there are four families. Brooke''s eyes turn sharply. After weighing the pros and cons, Brooke still insists.


    "Morton, you''re back now. You should know Clark''s strength, but it''s not enough to pry each other."


    "Well, I believe that. There''s no denying that Clark has talent!"


    Knowing Molton, he readily admitted it. Then he deliberately sold it and said in a low voice, "but if you add the blessing of your ancestors."


    "The blessing of the ancestors?"


    On hearing this, Brooke''s whole body was full of momentum, and his whole body was full of momentum. It was hard to keep calm.


    A thirteen holy instrument can really help the MESAD family a lot, but if you add the blessing of your ancestors, the consequences will be Brooke can''t think about it.

 Chapter 772

    After years of scouring, the thirteen sacred vessels have been few, but no matter which one is born, it is enough to blow a storm in the underground world for a while.


    As one of the thirteen holy vessels, the Holy Grail also has its magic. It is said that if one person''s blood is put in it and then another person drinks it, that person will have the other person''s cultivation ability.


    It''s exciting to have such a terrible reproduction ability. If the rumor is true, after some secret work, it will definitely make the MESAD family stronger.


    As for the blessing of the ancestor, it is actually the blood of the ancestor. It is said that Cain, the ancestor, is immortal and can walk freely in the sun without weakening himself.


    Each other''s blood has a legendary color, if swallowed by the blood clan, not only can make their strength greatly increased, but also can eliminate all negative factors, immortal.


    If the former still does something for the family, then the latter, for every blood group, has an irresistible temptation.


    In this way, Brooke excited is not surprising, no matter who can get Cain''s blessing, the consequences are absolutely explosive.


    But Brooke is worthy of being an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years. After he was excited, he also knew that Morton could throw this bait, so he naturally had an intention.


    In addition, he did not believe that Morton would have the blessing of his ancestors. If the other party had it, he would have taken it himself and waited for him.


    As soon as that thing is taken out, who can be free from ups and downs!


    Thinking of this, Brooke gave a cold smile and had to say, Molton, you are a successful speaker, but don''t say that again. I don''t believe you have the blessing of your ancestors.


    If we say that there are traces of the thirteen sacred vessels, the blessing of the ancestors only exists in the legend, which is not believable at all.


    Besides, even if there is one, it will not be much. If there is one or two drops, it will not be his turn.


    Molton counseled his shoulder, knowing that he could not hide it from the other side. He said very frankly, "of course, I don''t have the blessing of my ancestors in my hand, but I know there is one place."


    "Oh?" Brooke raised his eyebrows: "Morton, this joke is not funny at all."


    "Ha ha, Brooke, you think I will do something I''m not sure about. Since I can come here today, I can swear that the blessing of the first ancestor absolutely exists. And right there, I''ve cooperated with bicker pharmaceutical to let them study the Holy Grail and how to duplicate the blessing of the first ancestor, If it works, I can give you a drop. "


    It was not until this time that Morton showed his mace.


    If Brooke had doubts just now, the other party suddenly said that bicker pharmaceutical had completely dispelled his doubts.


    You should know that bicker pharmaceutical is one of the giants in Europe, with numerous industries under its control. It is estimated that it is not difficult to identify if it is led by the other side.


    In addition, he was not afraid that Morton would cheat him. Some things could be cheated. If they lied, they would be easily exposed.


    "Since Prince Morton is sincere, I''m not pedantic. As long as you swear by the reputation of the lessonians, you can''t go back on my benefits of MESAD, and I can cooperate with you."


    This kind of good thing Brooke has no reason to refuse, just the blessing of the ancestor, let him completely moved.


    Even for a moment, he felt that he wanted to bind Morton, but then he pressed him down, and the other side dared to come. He didn''t think that the other side would fight unprepared.


    "No, no, Prince Brooke misunderstood!"


    Seeing the other party''s promise, Morton was not half surprised, but when he heard the words, he waved his hand and corrected: "it''s submission!"


    "Well?"


    As soon as he said this, Brooke''s face sank. He looked at Morton and said, "don''t go too far. Even Clark didn''t let me, the MESAD family, surrender!"


    `. 7


    Morton sneered: "how can Clark compare with me? They are far from me in terms of the details of the mocavi theory! Brooke, in today''s world, there''s no reason to just eat free food. If you want, we can follow the rules of the blood clan. Whoever loses, follow the rules! "


    When Brooke heard the words, he was greatly moved. The rule of blood clan is very simple, that is, the strong is respected. In this way, he pondered it in his heart.


    In the past, Brooke thought that he was not Molton''s opponent, but in the last contest for the first place, he was seriously injured and didn''t have more than ten years to recover. Otherwise, Clark would not be able to let him go.


    Now it''s only five years later, Brooke thinks to himself that the other party will recover at most, and he''s already on a higher level, and seems to be able to fight.


    The key is that the other party has already driven the ducks off the shelves. Brooke knows in his heart that if he doesn''t agree, I''m afraid the MESAD family will be in trouble today. Morton is famous for his ruthlessness.


    After thinking about this, Brooke narrowed his eyes and looked at Morton with a far-reaching vision. He said, "you are willing to challenge me according to the contract set by the thirteen leagues, but I hope you can respect the result."


    Molton stood up, a negative backhand, light way: "that''s nature, I swear by the honor of my family." In his eyes, there was a flash of light."Good!" Brooke was also very angry. He pointed out to the outside and said, "it''s not suitable here. How about we stay outside?"


    "So be it!" Morton nodded. The MESAD family had lost a base, and he didn''t want to destroy their second base.


    Soon, a group of people came to the lawn of the garden behind the castle. They stood apart.


    The weather is gloomy, and it''s night. For the blood clan, they like this kind of weather most. Moreton is a little intoxicated.


    Brooke stepped forward, his hands slightly down, and watched as Morton reached out and made a gesture. Then he stopped talking.


    Moreton also returned a salute, the facial expression gradually dignified.


    No matter who, meet the blood prince of this level of strong, will be careful, of course, except for the abnormal Qinglong.


    Mengda and others stood outside the grass, looking at the two people inside, holding their breath and getting nervous.


    They know that today''s war will determine the future path of the MESAD family.


    After they were silent for a long time, Brooke raised his head and directly chose to go crazy. His two tusks stretched out, his face covered with black lines, his body flashed and disappeared in the same place.


    It''s not the old man''s action to look at his physique.


    It''s a matter of great importance. Brooke doesn''t dare to hide himself. He will do his best when he makes a move.


    Looking at the shadow in front of him, Morton narrowed his eyes, clenched his fist, and the war was imminent.

 Chapter 773

    Brooke''s body shape is like electricity. In people''s eyes, he just pulls out a remnant shadow, which can''t be seen at all.


    As it approached, Morton finally moved.


    he shoulders as like as two peas, and the left and right sides lengthen, and nine identical Morton appeared.


    Brooke''s body directly bumps into the Morton in front of him. Suddenly, a burst of sound comes out, and the Morton in front of him seems to turn into a bubble and scatter.


    However, the other eight phantoms moved, surrounded Brooke, and then rushed up without waiting for the latter to respond.


    New chapter: on the festival /


    in a flash, the scene became grand, as if there were dozens of bodies fighting.


    Morton''s body turned into eight, as if each of them were substance, and together he hunted Brooke.


    Click!


    The sky also seemed to feel the shock of the battle below. There was a thunderbolt, and a dark cloud came.


    The onlookers all retreated in horror, unable to resist their pressure.


    There are some low-cost blood quickly divert attention, dare not look directly at two people.


    The action is too fast, and the body of the blood clan is already strong. They are both hard and hard, without any fancy. But it is precisely because they are so fast that many people can''t keep up with them. On the contrary, they create the illusion of very slow speed.


    This kind of uncomfortable feeling is very uncomfortable, low-level blood group are difficult to see down, there are many people vomiting blood.


    The more powerful the two men were in the Vietnam War, the more powerful their breath was. It was not true that the phantom of Morton was blown up by Shengsheng, which made the people around them gasp.


    In Amanda''s eyes, it was definitely a wonderful duel. Both sides went all out, and he didn''t dare to breathe, because they were too high to keep up with each other.


    This level of fighting is too powerful, but because of this, few people can speak out about the fighting process, and all they see is the result.


    At the end of the game, the two bodies were separated. Brooke''s whole body was full of Qi and blood, and his body was in a mess. His whole body was unstable, and his face was full of fear.


    Moreton''s illusion has disappeared. Although he looks stronger than Brooke, his face color has changed. But he still comes near and grabs Brooke. His two tusks stretch out and stab each other''s neck.


    For the loyalty of blood clan, there is nothing more powerful than blood.


    All these changes surprised everyone outside the court. No one thought that the prince was defeated.


    "But how could it be!"


    In this way, isn''t the whole MESAD family going to be loyal to Morton?


    Many people have changed their faces.


    A moment later, when many people reacted, they became furious one by one, and it was hard to accept this fact. They slowly gathered around and showed their murders.


    Brooke, who had been sucked blood, had a sad smile on his face. He knelt down on his knees and faced Morton. His face was ugly and he almost murmured, "I shouldn''t have doubted the power of the Holy Grail for a long time."


    Indeed, from the fight with Morton, he felt the unique knowledge of several other families, which were the power of the Holy Grail. At the same time, it also convinced him that he did not know whether to be lucky or helpless.


    Morton smiles, licks the corner of his mouth, as if enjoying each other''s blood. Looking at each other, he says: "Brooke, the blood clan has been silent for a long time. I hope to reproduce the glory of my ancestors. Only I can lead you further."


    Brooke heard the speech fell into silence, for a moment, he said: "Prince Morton, I hope you can keep your promise."


    Morton didn''t know the blessing of the other party''s ancestor, and immediately agreed, "don''t worry, the MESAD family will follow me, I will definitely let him rise again, and you, I promise, will rise to a higher level."


    After getting the guarantee, Brooke said with a dumb smile: "Lord Morton, Brooke is willing to lead the MESAD family to be loyal to you."


    "Well, I''m sure you''ll never regret today''s decision."


    Morton breathed softly, then bit the tip of his tongue, reached for a little blood, put a sign on Brooke''s forehead, and there was no movement.


    There are more and more black lines on Brooke''s face, as if with each other''s blood line, there are more things in his mouth, and he sends out "cough..." The voice, the face shows the appearance of pain, blue veins on the forehead burst up.


    Looking at this change, Amanda and others came up with a worried look, and at the same time, they surrounded Morton with a bad look.


    However, Morton turned a blind eye to all this and looked down at Brooke, who was roaring underground.


    After a long time, Brooke stopped struggling and slowly got up from the ground. When he looked at Morton again, there was more fear in his eyes. It was fear from the blood. From today on, the other party has been able to decide his life and death.


    Feeling the indignation of the surrounding people, Morton raised his hand to stop, looked around, and said coldly, "all of you, the blood group above the count, come back with me."Others look at each other, some of them don''t know what to do.


    Brooke ignored them. Instead, he held out a hand and said respectfully, "Prince Morton, this way, please."


    "Prince, you are betraying the MESAD family. I don''t agree. I will report the news here to chief Clark." At this time, a blood Earl opened his mouth with a cold face.


    "Well?"


    Brooke sniffed at the words and dropped his eyes on the count. He snorted: "Mr. Brown, you are not in charge of the MESAD family."


    "The prince is right, but you don''t have the right to decide the fate of the MESAD family. If you are willing to go, I won''t accompany you. If you are willing to go with me, Prince Clark will definitely be rewarded."


    The man named Brown dropped a word, turned and left.


    Blood loyalty can be divided into two types. One is blood loyalty, just like Molton and Brooke, and the other is oral loyalty. Nowadays, the 13 surnames and loyalty to Clark are all in this form. Most of Brooke''s subordinates are also loyal to this kind of loyalty.


    Now Brooke casually sold mesard. Naturally, some people don''t like it. Although you are the head of the family, it seems that you can''t make private claims.


    As soon as he left, five or six blood clans immediately followed him.


    Moreton didn''t open his mouth, as if he didn''t see it. Instead, he focused on Brooke. After all, it was the latter''s ability.


    Brooke''s face was cold, and suddenly he looked up at the sky and roared. His body flashed, and he went straight to these blood clans.


    These low-level blood where is Brooke''s opponent, a few times was bitten throat, Brown is also a face change, it seems that did not expect Brooke will move.


    Now it''s too late to say anything. With his skill, how can he be Brooke''s opponent? Soon, he was held down by the neck, and Brooke''s tusks were bited into it impolitely.


    Seeing this scene, others, even if they have any ideas, don''t dare to be presumptuous. Then they understand that their royal highness is their prince even if he has become someone else''s blood leader. His majesty can''t be offended.


    Brooke didn''t care about the others. He went straight back to the hall with Morton. The others, if you look at me and I look at you, had to grit their teeth to keep up.


    When he came to the hall, Brooke, as if the duel had not happened just now, opened the door to the mountain and said, "Prince Morton, I need to know the news of the blessing of my ancestors!"

 Chapter 774

    "Of course, since the mesads are subordinate to me, they are entitled to know."


    Morton said with a smile, "it''s in the Rothschild family."


    "Sure enough, Brooke''s face stagnated. Then he nodded and said," that''s nature. "


    "Well, that''s all. I''ll wait for your good news. I hope we can cooperate happily."


    Molton put his hat on his head again, looked around and said faintly, "Brooke, I hope today''s conversation won''t spread out."


    Brooke didn''t know what the other side said, so he immediately bowed to himself and said, "don''t worry, your highness. I, the MESAD family, will be loyal to you to the death."


    With a smile, Morton turned and left the room with his negative hand. He didn''t want to be sent, nor did Brooke. Instead, he turned his head and looked at his men, with blood in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    After a few days'' rest, Ning Tao, urged by LADA, finally made up his mind to meet the leader of the prodigy. What''s wrong with him.


    Paris is not far from the Vatican. Ning Tao flew to Rome by plane, and then a clergyman came to pick him up. He returned to the Vatican in a low-profile way.


    Ning Tao came to the center of the holy see for the first time. Whether it was the high wall or St. Peter''s Square, he looked curious. He felt here and there from time to time. He was very curious, which made LADA very headache when he went out to meet him.


    Finally, they went to the depths of the Vatican. Along the way, there were many guards guarding the door with medieval spears in their hands, giving people a sense of solemnity. Finally, Ning Tao became more serious.


    Finally, after the two enter an office, Ning Tao sees the Pope often seen on TV.


    It''s a little different from the Pope on TV. His holiness behind his desk is more like a scholar, wearing rimless glasses and white robes. His face is peaceful and gives people a quiet feeling.


    This makes me imagine in my heart that his holiness should be the kind of dignified Ning Tao who holds power. He is a little surprised, but he looks a lot more cautious.


    This old man can sit in the Pope position for so many years. It''s not easy for Ning Tao to think about it with his buttocks. It''s not as simple as it looks.


    Behind Pope Peter, there is a middle-aged man in black in a cape, with a cold face and a long sword at his waist. When he saw Ning Tao, he narrowed his eyes and had a murderous look in his eyebrows.


    Looking at each other''s appearance, he jumped into the well with his child in his arms. Ning Tao ignored him. Instead, he looked at Peter with a little smile and a little bow. He respected him politely.


    It''s not that he''s a fanatical believer, but that he respects an old man.


    Looking at Ning Tao in front of him, Pope Peter looked up and down with a look of appreciation. Then he slowly said, "I''ve heard that Huaxia is a magical place, where everyone is like a dragon. Now when I see Mr. Ning, I believe it."


    Ning Tao smell speech eyebrow light pick, didn''t expect that the old man''s first words unexpectedly is compliment, secret way: you this is to flatter me?


    When people praise him for beating others, Ning Tao replies that it''s not a problem for his holiness to live a hundred years.


    But as soon as the clinker said this, LADA and the man in black all changed their faces. The man in black drew out his sword and drank coldly: "bold!"

 Chapter 775

    Ning Tao a face is muddled force, still don''t know how to return a responsibility, the facial expression also gloomy come down.


    What he doesn''t know is that Pope Peter is now in his nineties. Ning Tao''s compliment is undoubtedly on the horse''s hooves.


    Looking at the shining sword, Ning Tao didn''t feel toothache. He tilted his mouth and said faintly, "Hey, man, what can I do if I scare others with a sword?"


    No matter whether the other party is down or not, Ning Tao is not afraid. Since he dares to come, he must be prepared.


    Ning Tao''s words made the man in black look completely black. When he was about to get angry, he was stopped by Peter, shaking his head and saying, "Thomas, it''s a guest!"


    "Thomas?"


    A listen to this person''s name, Ning Tao pupil tiny a shrink, in the facial expression flash over the silk of fear.


    When he heard the name for the first time, he learned it from Qinglong. The other party was called a madman. At that time, even Brooke''s face changed slightly.


    Before coming here, Ning Tao checked the information of the Holy See and found out that this guy is the head of the judgment office, that is, the bishop in black. In a popular word, he is the ultimate bodyguard, and his knights are the backbone of defending the Holy See.


    Did not expect is in front of this person, can''t help but let Ning Tao see more.


    Thomas mouth taut taut, and finally reluctantly took back the sword, but the frost on his face did not reduce half a point, the whole person was silent, a cold face.


    "Mr. Ning, I don''t know. Can you tell me how you got the shroud of Turin?"


    Pope Peter is gentle, as if he didn''t see the tension between them just now. He looks at Ning Tao and asks.


    Knowing that the other party would ask, Ning Tao had already prepared the wording. He looked around and wanted to find a chair to sit down and speak slowly. However, he found that there was no chair except the one under Peter''s buttocks.


    But outside, had to pestle there, began to speak up.


    Or that sentence, what should be said, what should not be said, such as killing religious people and absorbing the things on the shroud, didn''t say a word.


    Pope Peter listened very carefully. No matter what Ning Tao said, he could hear it with interest. He nodded his head frequently, which seemed to be more acceptable.


    When Ning Tao finished, Peter was silent for a long time. He raised his head and said, "Mr. Ning, do you think there is anything left out?"


    "Missing?"


    Ning Tao brow a pick, have a model to have a kind of thought, decisive shake head way: "no, I know so much."


    Joking, Ning Tao knows what can be said and what can''t be said.


    "Mr. Ning is really a man of great importance and forgetful!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s words fell, Thomas stepped forward again and said coldly, "you killed my 18 Templars. Why don''t you say something like that?"


    For the head of the Knights Templar, he has reason to hate Ning Tao. If it wasn''t for the other side, he would have got the shroud long ago. But this man killed his men, and his powerful general Dior died in the other side''s hands.


    Although it''s not enough because of some promises, some hatred is not so easy to eliminate.


    "I said this is Thomas, right? Come on, tell me which eye you saw me kill the Templars. They were blood clan. I avenged them. Please make a clear investigation. Besides, you are so careful that I sue you for slander!"


    Ning Tao rolled a white eye, directly and impolitely accepted to go back.


    Damn, no matter what leader you are, bishop, you can''t lose in momentum. It''s estimated that if he wasn''t far away from the table, he could slap the table and swear.


    "That''s bullshit!"


    Listen to Ning Tao still want to strike a harrow, Thomas was angry, Shua once again took out the sword, the mask ice cold way: "Mr. Ning, I need an explanation."


    Old Peter''s eyes dropped and he didn''t speak, as if he didn''t hear.


    Ning Tao looked at LADA, the latter is the eye view nose, nose view mouth, mouth view chin, chin see toe, there is no stop meaning.


    "Oh, it''s going to be difficult!" Ning Tao sneers in his heart and mutters to himself. Then, under Thomas'' attention, he takes off his coat directly. His clothes show a bunch of bombs on his waist. He pushes forward and laughs.


    "Thomas, come on, you stab here, you stab one?"


    Yes, this is Ning Tao''s reliance. If the Pope dares to trouble him, Ning Tao doesn''t mind blowing up Peter''s Cathedral. No one can think about it.


    The explosive is made by Wang Gang. It''s a high-energy TNT bomb. Even the former can be overturned in an instant.


    "Bold!"


    Seeing the string of bombs, Thomas''s eyes suddenly widened and he was surprised. He suddenly stood in front of the Pope. At the same time, he pressed on the hilt of the sword, and the door opened. A dozen Templars quickly surrounded Ning Tao.


    In an instant, the form of the field is on the verge of being triggered.


    Bishop LADA''s cold sweat came down. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao was so bold. He came here with a bomb. He felt remorse in his heart.Ning Tao came by special plane. He didn''t go through the security check. He arranged the whole process. If anything happened, I''m afraid he''s to blame.


    "Mr. Ning, speak up!"


    At last, LADA could not keep silent any more, he said.


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth, but raised his hand and pointed to Thomas''s sword, which means it was aimed at me first.


    LADA is speechless. It''s a cold weapon. What''s the matter with the explosive? Do you want to blow up the cathedral?


    But he had no right to order Thomas, so he had to look at his holiness.


    Peter finally looked up at the bomb on Ning Tao''s waist, then transferred it to Thomas and others, raised his hand and said, "get out!"


    Thomas frowned and looked at what the Pope wanted to say, but he didn''t want to say anything. All the Knights looked at his boss Thomas.


    Seeing that no one obeyed his will, the Pope''s eyes suddenly became cold. He gave Thomas a cold look and questioned him.


    Thomas looked straight at the Pope for a moment. Finally he lowered his head, turned around, made a gesture, and put away his sword.


    Soon, peace was restored in the office. The Pope pointed to the bomb on Ning Tao''s waist and said, "Mr. Ning, I have no malice. Are you going too far?"


    Ning Tao couldn''t help admiring the Pope, who led the world''s more than two billion believers. In the face of the bomb, he didn''t have the slightest fear. He couldn''t help feeling very much. He waved his hand and said seriously: "Your Holiness has misunderstood. It''s just that I''ve experienced a series of sneak attacks in France. I want to protect myself with this one. It''s absolutely not aimed at the Holy See."


    I''m kidding. There are some things that can be done but can''t be said.


    "Ha ha, a cautious young man!"


    The Pope smiles and nods, but pay attention to safety, otherwise it''s easy to make mistakes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m still young. I don''t want to cherish my life. I''m afraid his holiness is more than that when he sees me." Ning Tao also gave a ha ha and asked the right question.

 Chapter 776

    In order to avoid being indecent, Ning Tao also buttoned up, revealing a bomb. It''s really not used to communication. The other side showed kindness, and he didn''t want to be stiff.


    Peter looked at Ning Tao with a smile and said, "Mr. Ning, what do you think of our Holy See?"


    Well, it''s a stepping stone. Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said without hesitation: "in fact, I admire the holy see very much. Let alone the establishment of diplomatic relations between the Holy See and China last time, it shows that the holy see is an open-minded Holy See, and his holiness is even more brilliant."


    Who can''t say nice words? Flattery is nothing more. It''s easy for Ning Tao to say two nice words.


    Listening to Ning Tao''s superficial words, Peter''s mouth was a little bit speechless.


    This is obviously perfunctory. The reason why he established diplomatic relations with China is entirely due to the promotion of the shroud. As for his wisdom and martial arts, it''s bullshit.


    However, it''s not the time to demolish the platform. On the contrary, Peter agrees and nods. Let alone being cheeky, I''m afraid Ning Tao can''t compete with each other.


    "Mr. Ning, in view of your contribution and admiration to the Vatican, after careful consideration of the Vatican, I sincerely invite you to join the Vatican and be qualified for the position of cardinal. I wonder if you would like to."


    Hearing the words of red mouth and white teeth, Ning Tao moved slightly in his heart. Although he knew that the pope would seal him as an official, it was almost certain to say it from Peter''s mouth.


    Cardinal, there are only dozens of people in the whole Holy See, and he is about to become one of them. He is a little excited.


    "Of course it''s a great honor, but I feel that I''m too young to live up to the Pope''s trust." As soon as Ning Tao''s brain turns, he opens his mouth and returns.


    Before coming back, LADA had already discussed with him. The cardinal who appointed him was different from others. To put it bluntly, it was just a casual job without any specific work.


    After all, even the Pope is under pressure to give such a big official a specific job. I''m afraid it will cause a lot of dissatisfaction.


    Besides, Ning Tao is too young and an oriental. The Pope doesn''t want to reuse him at all. He just wants to accomplish his own goal.


    "Ha ha, this is the common decision of the Holy See. As long as you have the heart, I believe you can set an example for the believers in the world."


    Peter was a good talker. He began to explain, "of course, you are not familiar with your work now. You should study for the time being and be responsible for the great thing of preaching the glory of the Lord."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s thick skin, Peter emphasized.


    £©R look right. In Chapter% of version a,


    to put it bluntly, you are a temporary employee, so don''t think about it except for your position.


    "At the disposal of his holiness!" Ning Tao a little smile, peep out a mouthful of white teeth, very straightforward agreed.


    For him, this is also a perfect ending. He is not willing to take charge of the affairs of the Holy See.


    What he wants is this tiger skin. When it comes time to do something, he can take it for granted.


    As for preaching the glory of the Lord, it''s pure bullshit. Even if he doesn''t believe in this trick, how can he educate others.


    "Well, in that case, the coronation ceremony will be held in three days. Are you ok?"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s modest appearance, Peter was relieved and asked.


    "No problem!"


    Ning Tao knows that cardinal is not a small matter for the Holy See. This is to be broadcast live all over the world. In addition, this is also his purpose.


    What we want to do is to let those evil guys have a look and weigh their weight when they want to move themselves.


    Both sides take what they need, and he has no choice.


    "Well, in the afternoon, someone will teach you some etiquette in three days'' time. Now you can go and prepare for it."


    There is nothing to say between the two. Peter opens his mouth and presses the button on the table. Soon, a paladin comes in and makes a gesture of invitation to Ning Tao.


    Seeing that LADA didn''t mean to go out, Ning Tao understood what they might have to say and didn''t insist. He blinked at him and looked at his clothes. He laughed and turned away.


    Soon, the room quieted down again, leaving only three people.


    "Sire, I don''t understand why it has to be done in this way. I think it''s possible to arrest him for interrogation."


    After a while, Thomas looked at Peter and said solemnly.


    "Catch it?"


    Peter turned back coldly, glanced at Thomas, and said coldly, "if the other party doesn''t say it, someone will break the secret of the shroud. If he makes a mistake, who will bear the consequences. Besides, Ning Tao has a complicated background in China. A few days ago, Chinese dragon deliberately showed up in France to frighten all parties. That''s a devil, I don''t want to To provoke him. "


    When it comes to Qinglong, Thomas''s pupils shrink slightly and his face is dignified.


    Hearing this, LADA frowned. Seeing Thomas''s eyes, he understood, hesitated and opened his mouth.


    "Your Majesty, even if it is to recruit Ning Tao, you don''t need to be in such an important position. Is there something..."He wanted to say if it was too much, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    "Well, do you think I promised him because of the shroud?"


    Peter looked around them coldly, then leaned back in his chair, as if saying to himself, "after all, the Lord is far away from us. Even if the secret on the shroud is solved, the help to our holy see is limited."


    "The development of the holy see depends on the believers. China has a population of 1.3 billion. However, because of their xenophobic ideas, we have not been involved. Now is an opportunity."


    As soon as his eyes brightened, LADA was still confused. Now he suddenly saw the moon and bowed himself to say, "my Lord is wise."


    Indeed, this is not an era of territory grabbing. For the Vatican, if it wants to ensure its status, it must strive to develop believers to ensure that the Vatican will not fall.


    Thomas added: "I don''t think this man has anything to do with our holy see. Your majesty should not hope for him."


    There is no doubt about this. Ning Tao''s performance is obviously a pseudo believer.


    Peter waved his hand and said, "it''s not important. The important thing is that he only needs to bear the mark of the Vatican. He doesn''t need to do anything in China, as long as he represents the Vatican."


    When the words come to this, they just give up and don''t persuade each other any more.


    "Thomas, I heard that Ning Tao is fighting with the rose family and the blood clan. It''s also an opportunity for us. Ning Tao is too weak. You can help when necessary." Peter was silent for a moment, and then he said.


    Thomas''s face was ugly and he wanted to refuse, but he finally nodded.

 Chapter 777

    In fact, the coronation ceremony is not as complicated as they think. Under the guidance of professionals, Ning Tao made several experiments and almost mastered a lot of things.


    There are too many rules in the Vatican. Besides, it''s very uncomfortable for Ning Tao with a bomb. There are too many places that he can''t go.


    Besides LADA, other people didn''t like him very much. After all, the goods almost blew up the Pope''s master with explosives.


    Thinking about it, Ning Tao put forward the excuse to go out to relax, and flew to Paris by plane.


    There''s something to start with. Ning Tao feels it''s better to be at this juncture. Even if something happens, he can have a guarantee.


    Now he has an important thing to do, that is to get the first family of six stars.


    Wang Gang has been in France for a long time. Now he lives with Wu Ma. His bomb is made by the other party.


    Compared with the two, the other side is a local leader. Naturally, he is better at these things.


    During this period of time, Ning Tao was also annoyed by the first family.


    Now after his combing, he has thought many things clearly in his heart.


    The shroud should have been secretly made by the first family. It was originally sent to France by Li Bingbing, but it was intercepted by him directly.


    The first family lost his wife and broke the army this time. It must be to trouble him. Last time, the killer was inspired by the other party.


    After all, he only offended the blood clan and the first family when he came to Europe. The blood clan won''t do this. It''s the most direct. The rest is the first family.


    Ning Tao is not a policeman, and he doesn''t need any evidence. Naturally, he put this account on the first family.


    There''s no reason why he can''t fight back. If he didn''t have the ability to protect himself, I''m afraid he and Li Bingbing would have died long ago.


    Since the other side must win the six pointed star potential, Ning Tao naturally can''t let him get it.


    In addition, he also wanted to see what the magic of the six pointed star was that it could make the first family so precious that will even went to China.


    It''s just painful that the place where Wang Gang placed the six pointed star is silent. It''s not a hidden place or a military area, but the first family''s David Villa.


    There is a saying in China that it is dark under the lamp. What Ning Tao says is that Wang Gang put his things in the first family''s house.


    No wonder the other side said that no one could be found except him.


    Just think about it. If the first family lost something, how could they think of being in their own home? I''m afraid no one would think of it.


    But it''s safe, but it''s not easy to get it out of David''s manor.


    As the place where the first family members live, some of the security measures are strict, needless to say, it is difficult to sneak in.


    However, Wang Gang once stayed there and said that as long as he was prepared, he had confidence to go in quietly. Ning Tao thought about it and planned to take a chance and go there in person.


    He has perspective in his body, and he will have more chances to win. After all, this trip can only succeed, not fail. Once he fails, he may think of the madness of the first family with his toes.


    And now he is about to become the cardinal of the Holy See. Even if he fails, it is estimated that the first family will not dare to do anything about him.


    Although the Vatican and the first family often have conflicts in secret, they never appear in the public. After all, they are both super powers. If they tear their faces apart, they will only make others cheap.


    The two families knew this truth, so that even if the Holy See''s shroud was lost, it was not publicized. That''s the truth.


    Seven turn eight turn back to the residence, Ning Tao found Wang Gang met a head, is put forward the plan, after some discussion, two people decided to act tonight.


    In Europe, no one has a better nose than the first family. I don''t think we can hide the news that Wang Gang has returned to France for a long time. Before that, we can take the initiative only by holding things in our own hands.


    After a day''s rest in the villa, Ning Tao and his wife found a car in the underground parking lot in the evening. Under the guidance of Wang Gang, Ning Tao drove to Dawei villa.


    Five or six miles away from David''s villa, they gave up the car. Wang Gang and Ning Tao started to walk with a small bag on their back. About ten minutes later, when they came to a remote place, they began to look for each other on the ground.


    Before long, a well camouflaged manhole cover was found by Wang Gang.


    This is also the plan that two people discuss of course, want to enter the first family quietly, this is also the only feasible plan.


    In fact, even if it''s a sewer, it''s not easy for ordinary people to get through. Ning Tao looks at it and reaches the bottom of the well. It''s about seven or eight meters high. If he doesn''t use some equipment, he can jump down and die.


    Wang Gang takes out a steel wire rope lock from the bag and starts to equip Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao had been in the army, and he was not unfamiliar with this thing. Besides, he also used similar behavior in the golden triangle. He fixed the rope in one place, and Ning Tao entered it decisively.When it was two meters away from the surface of the water, Ning Tao twisted his waist, stepped on a sewer tube and quickly removed the wire rope.


    It wasn''t long before Wang Gang cleaned up and came down.


    France is famous all over the world for its perfect sewer system, which is more than two meters high. They don''t feel crowded at all when they walk in it, that is, there is some mud under their feet. However, there is no discomfort for the two people wearing boots.


    The sewers are complicated, and there are many forks along the way, but Wang Gang has a good idea of it. He is familiar with his clothes. Ning Tao believes that the other party has stepped on the point.


    In addition, from time to time, there are some iron nets in the sewer, which are equipped with some sensors. These are difficult for Wang Gang, who has been removed one by one by his professional equipment.


    For this action, Wang Gang also wants to finish it as soon as possible. Ning Tao has promised him that as long as he gets the six pointed star, he will be free immediately. After seeing Ning Tao''s energy, Wang Gang has no doubt about it.


    but after that, Wang Gang was much more cautious. He took a detector in his hand to stop and go. According to Ning Tao''s estimation, he has almost arrived at David manor.


    He wanted to see it through perspective, but it was too far. They were seven or eight meters away from the ground. His perspective was difficult to penetrate, so he had to give up.


    After walking in the sewer for more than an hour, Wang Gang stops and points to a well cover not far away from Ning Tao. Ning Tao immediately understands that the destination has arrived.


    Take a deep breath, Ning Tao hands with a pair of gloves, climb up along the well wall.


    Wang Gang is not as good as him, so he is the leader.

 Chapter 778

    The outlet of the sewer is a depression surrounded by trim flowers and plants. It looks like this place should be a golf course or something.


    After Ning Tao came out, he took a careful look around and confirmed that he was not exposed. Then he quickly took out the rope from his body and continued to the bottom.


    Now, after all, news like this is coming. It has been spread wildly in the underground world of Europe, but Ning Tao doesn''t know it. He is known as the Oriental God of killing, and he is in the limelight for a while.


    Just imagine how Wang Gang could not be afraid in the face of such a killing God.


    Ning Tao is calm, reaching out and patting Wang Gang on the shoulder, turns and goes upstairs.


    He doesn''t think Wang Gang dares to cheat him, but since he can''t find something, he can only use the last move to ask the woman.


    The door of the bedroom is opened by Ning Tao, which is in vain. He comes to the bed quietly, and Ning Tao looks at the girl on the bed.


    But when he fixed his eyes and saw the girl clearly, Ning Tao raised his eyelids unconsciously, and a surprise flashed in his eyes.


    This girl is no one else, it is kailinna who has been separated for several days.


    When he began to see through the bedroom, he felt that the man was familiar, but he didn''t think much about it. At the moment, the other person''s colorful hair was dyed golden yellow, and a lot of it was cut short, and some hanging pieces on his ears were removed, which made him not think much about it.


    In this way, kailinna more pure girl, a white thigh exposed outside the quilt, I don''t feel let people fancy.


    Maybe she felt Ning Tao''s eyes. As soon as she lifted her eyelids on the bed, she opened her eyes at the next moment. But when she saw a person standing in front of her, she was surprised and jumped up randomly: "who are you?"

 Chapter 779

    "Why don''t you even remember your old friends?"


    Looking at a face vigilant kailinna, Ning Tao lips angle up a touch of radian, open the way of teasing.


    He also didn''t expect that kailinna was the terrible one of kailinna and even Ning Tao. When the other party could find this place, she took it for granted that she was looking for her. She didn''t hide it, so she quickly explained her origin clearly.


    She is really afraid, for fear that Ning Tao will kill her if she is not happy.


    Listening to kailinna''s explanation, Ning Tao suddenly realized and began to ponder.


    Originally, kailinna''s mother was a member of the first family. In the first family, there was a rule that women were not important. The property passed on from man to woman. As long as the woman married outside, she would not be allowed to return to the family.


    Kailinna''s mother was a Chinese student when she went to school. They had a good feeling for each other, so they were united. However, although she was pregnant later, the relationship ended in nothing.


    And kailinna''s mother was abandoned by the family. She broke off the relationship with the family and ran kailinna alone.


    A few years ago, kailinna''s mother died of illness, so that only minor kailinna was left. When all the people died, the relatives of the other party''s first family naturally would not sit by.


    She wanted to take over Kalina, but the latter didn''t like the first family and refused the other''s kindness. Later, the relationship gradually improved.


    This time, kailinna was also frightened when she came back. She was kidnapped and saw the dead several times. She wanted to come to the first family to avoid. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao still chased her.


    She can''t figure out why Ning Tao has been chasing herself. Su Qian finds her for the other side.


    Until kailinna finished, Ning Tao did not speak, but looked at kailinna with a deep smile.


    "Mr. Ning, I really didn''t mean to hide from you. I came back here just to visit my relatives." Kailinna is afraid that Ning Tao will kill her. She is nervous.


    "I believe you!" Ning Tao nodded, half true and half false.


    "Mr. Ning, can you let it go..." Seeing that Ning Tao meant to let go, kailina tried to see if the murderer could let him go. But before I finished, her eyes opened to Ning Tao and her mouth opened.


    Behind Ning Tao, Wang Gang did not know when he was standing there, looking at kailinna with a complicated look.


    "Jon, is that you?"


    Kailinna''s face changed, her emotion gradually became excited, biting her lips and shaking.


    This sentence is in French.


    Wang Gang, after all, is a killer. His emotion is just hidden in an instant. He said with a smile, "Dear Miss Kalina, we meet again."


    "Liar, you big liar!"


    Kailinna mood suddenly out of control, tears are down, hands grab the pillow hit Wang Gang body.


    The latter face embarrassed, did not fight back, just kept explaining: "Karina, you are still a child, my leave, absolutely not selfish."


    However, kailinna didn''t want to listen at all. She was afraid that she would get up and beat Wang Gang the next moment.


    Seeing that the two are becoming more and more excessive, Ning Tao raised his hand and pressed kailinna''s shoulder, turned his head and said coldly to Wang Gang, "I don''t care what happened to you, I just want to get something."


    Wang Gang''s face turned red. He held two pillows in his hands and said, "excuse me, Mr. Ning, give me a minute!"


    With that, Wang Gang came to the bedside, put down the pillow, looked at kailinna and said, "kailinna, is the music box I sent you last time still there?"


    "Why do you have to take away the gifts you give to others?" Kailinna was stunned by the words, then raised a touch of sarcasm on her lips, and said frankly: "sorry, I''ve thrown the things away. If you want me, I can give you the money back!"


    "No, no, miss kellina, you misunderstood. It''s really important to me. Please help me find it!" Wang Gang smell speech cold sweat all came down, a face solemn way.


    "Why, Jon, what right do you have to yell at me? It''s just a music box, big deal..."


    Before she finished her words, a pair of big hands had been put on her neck. With a little effort, her words stopped abruptly.


    It''s Ning Tao. He''s not interested in the two people''s affairs, but he feels that if he doesn''t intervene, they may be entangled all night. He doesn''t have the patience.


    Ning Tao''s face approaches kailinna, slowly spits out a mouthful of smoke, blows it on the latter''s pretty face, and says: "that thing is what I want. If you can''t find it today, I promise that your end is better than the music box!"


    Just now, kailinna, who was angry with Wang Gang, remembered that there was such a murderer around her. Her face changed. He saw a wisp of murderer in each other''s eyes. As soon as Ning Tao let go, kailinna was in severe pain. She quickly looked up and said, "I have, I have..."

 Chapter 780

    One thing down one thing, on Ning Tao, kailinna''s momentum suddenly let down, it is a shadow in the heart.


    Ning Tao didn''t speak, just looked at kailinna coldly.


    Kailinna also knows what''s wrong, but now she has no time to think about it. She wraps herself up with sheets, gets out of bed, takes out a key from a drawer, turns to the cabinet, opens the cabinet, and there is a password box inside.


    Looking at this scene, Wang Gang''s face immediately became complicated.


    Obviously, the other party kept the things he sent.


    Soon, a delicate music box was taken out by Kalina.


    Ning Tao takes it and looks at Wang Gang. The latter nods, indicating that the thing is in it.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were shining, as if they would shine. He looked at the music box carefully. After a moment, he looked up and said to Wang Gang, "here are ten minutes!"


    Leaving a word behind, Ning Tao turns out of the door with a music box.


    According to the plan, they will knock each other unconscious and leave, but they didn''t expect that the other party was Karina. He didn''t have the heart to give them a chance.


    After all, Wang Gang is in a bad situation in Europe. After this meeting, he may not see him next time.


    It''s hard for him to distinguish right from wrong and he''s not in the mood. It''s better to leave it to Wang Gang.


    Kailina in the room sees Ning Tao go out, turns around and closes the safe, but her fingers inadvertently press a concave, and then calmly locks the safe and looks at Wang Gang calmly.


    Out of the door Ning Tao did not go far, leaning on the railing to open the music box.


    The latter is as big as two palms. It''s inconvenient to take it out alone. Ning Tao has already seen what''s inside and naturally wants to take it out.


    Soon, the lock of the music box was broken by Ning Tao, from which he took out something wrapped in a plastic bag.


    It''s a blood red thing, about the size of a quail egg. It''s round and has a six pointed star painted on it. There''s nothing unusual about it.


    The whole thing is more like a red crystal with no bright spots.


    Out of caution, Ning Tao did not open the plastic bag, but carefully observed for a moment, and then put the things away.


    At the beginning, for this thing, will could even lend him hundreds of billions. It can be seen that this thing is precious. Ning Tao intends to make this thing play a greater role.


    After receiving something, Ning Tao takes out a cigarette again, lights it, looks at the decorations around, and waits for Wang Gang.


    But a cigarette didn''t spit out. When Ning Tao''s eyes flashed across Guanghua, his brow couldn''t help wrinkling and his expression suddenly became dignified. Then he immediately put out the cigarette in his hand and turned back to the bedroom.


    Wang Gang and Wang Gang are still talking. When they see Ning Tao rush in, they are all surprised. Ning Tao doesn''t talk nonsense. He strides to kailinna and puts a backhand pistol on each other''s head. He says coldly: "dare to play with me?"


    "You What are you doing? "


    By the black pistol point, kailinna instantly paralyzed in bed, face Shua became very pale.


    "Mr. Ning, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Gang is also a Leng, after a face confused way.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao drew a circle with a pistol and said faintly, "we were made dumplings!"


    Just now Ning Tao subconsciously inquired around and found that many people had secretly surrounded the house, and there were still people coming in the dark.


    Just now everything is good, the other party this is obviously discovered what clues, Ning Tao with buttocks think also can know how to return a responsibility.


    Wang Gang smell speech facial expression also immediately gloomy come down, raise a hand to also feel a pistol, at the same time a flash body came to the window, raise a hand to open a little curtain, looked out.


    In his eyes, many people have begun to gather here, one by one with guys in their hands, which makes his heart sink.


    The worst came.


    After Wang Gang took a deep look at kailinna, he turned his head and looked at Ning Tao rigidly. He felt guilty and said, "Mr. Ning, everything is my fault!"


    Indeed, if it wasn''t for his indecision, kailinna would have been finished. I''m afraid they would be able to leave now.


    "It''s not the time to say that. Let''s see what to do!"


    Ning Tao opened insurance for his guy in a slow and orderly way. When he looked at kailina, there was a touch of murder floating in his eyes.


    "Mr. Ning, it''s hard for us to get out of this kind of thing now. The guards of the villa are retired special forces. Now there are only two ways: one is to take advantage of their imperfect encirclement, we fight to get out, but retreat from our plan B route!"


    "The other one!" Ning Tao refused without thinking about it.


    In fact, the other side''s route is that once it is exposed, the guard there is relatively weak, but it is absolutely not suitable for the moment.


    the other side is not a blood clan, and they are all real guys. They really meet hundreds of special forces with guns. Even Ning Tao, I''m afraid he only has the chance to surrender.As the saying goes, the teacher Fu was beaten to death with random fists, not to mention hundreds of guns, but also a mile to break through.


    Wang Gang also knew that the first plan was extremely risky. Wen Yan didn''t have any hesitation and said directly: "the remaining one is to take hostages and then negotiate with the other party, but..." At this point, Wang Gang is a bit hesitant.


    If it''s someone else, maybe this move will succeed, but they are different. Let''s not mention the first family''s hatred for Ning Tao. Now the other party is looking for Wang Gang. When they meet, how can they let go.


    How important a people can be compared to the six pointed star.


    "Well, since the hostage is not important, I''ll kill this woman first!" Ning Tao hum a, once again with the gun against kailinna''s head.


    This time, he killed himself. He was so soft hearted that he immediately put himself in a dangerous situation.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me. I''m willing to be a hostage. My uncle is Donny. My uncle is Donny. You call him and he will let you go!"


    Kailinna is almost scared silly, just now she is also playing smart, think that two people know exposed, not immediately run away, did not expect the two people to this also intend to kill her, beyond her expectation.


    Originally, she thought that she couldn''t do without admitting each other. However, she found that Ning Tao didn''t give her an opportunity to explain. She could not help but wake up to Ning Tao''s cold-blooded again. Then she was afraid, and the bottom of the story came out.


    "Donny?" Ning Tao frowned and turned to look at Wang Gang, a little confused.


    He didn''t know about the first family.


    "Donny is one of the most powerful sons of the current head of the Roth Family!" Wang Gang side hastily opens the mouth to explain a way.


    "By the way, he has a son, you know, will!"

 Chapter 781

    "Oh, it seems that you are quite important!"


    Ning Tao opened his mouth with a sneer on his face. Suddenly, as soon as the pistol was lifted, a butt of the pistol hit kailinna''s forehead and suddenly turned red.


    "Ah..." The intense pain made kailina cover her forehead and cry out. The latter once again handed the black pistol to the other side''s face and said indifferently, "if you dare to make another sound, I promise you will regret it!"


    I''m afraid this sentence is better than anything. Kailina immediately shut up and curled up. She looked at Ning Tao''s fear and sobbed silently.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. It''s just a small warning!" Ning Tao smiles.


    "It''s said that there is a lack of women in North Africa. I like you so much. If you dare to make small moves, I will consider selling you there!"


    "Ah Don''t No, I''m wrong, I''m wrong... "


    Kailinna smell speech also can''t care about the pain, quickly waved his hand way, a pretty face scared pale, this simply than killed her even she suffered.


    Now she is really regret, early did not hold fluke psychology, where can she get to this.


    The reason why I called the police just now was that I was just indignant. Now these thoughts have long been thrown to Java.


    Wang Gang in front of the window looking at the movement of the downstairs, don''t look at this side.


    In fact, he and kailinna are not so complicated. He is the captain of the Roth Family''s guard. He has protected each other for a period of time. The latter has seen his skills. It''s a little girl''s love, but Wang Gang doesn''t care too much.


    ¡­ {¡­ After all, there is a big gap between the two. The other party is still a little girl, and it''s even more impossible. Later, Wang Gang secretly left after he got the things. Unexpectedly, the little girl is still thinking about herself,


    "it''s up to you here. As long as anyone dares to come from it, they will be killed!" Ning Tao pistol turns in the finger, to Wang Gang command a way.


    And he himself, with a deep look at Karina, turned and went out.


    Although it''s a fight between the trapped animals, Ning Tao is not so easy to give in. If the other party wants to make dumplings, it also needs to have a good mouth.


    He doesn''t mind having a fight with the other party before negotiating.


    After all, he suffered a lot in the first family.


    Out of the door, Ning Tao hands have more than two guns, check the bullet, went downstairs.


    The other side should have expected him to run, but Ning Tao couldn''t run. After playing first, it''s no good. He still has a card in his hand and can talk about it slowly.


    When he came to the living room, Ning Tao went to the window and gently opened a window. The scene outside was clear in front of him. Several men dressed as bodyguards were lurking in the hiding place with pistols. They were gesticulating with each other, but they didn''t say a word.


    seeing this, Ning Tao had to sigh that the first family really deserved its reputation. The quality of bodyguards alone, Even the average army can''t match it.


    However, Ning Tao won''t give the other party too many opportunities to prepare. The pistol pokes out and aims at one person. Ning Tao pulls the trigger directly. Peng and the pistol with the muffler make a dull sound and directly topple one person.


    After that, he turned his gun and fired one after another. When the other side didn''t respond, he shot out all the bullets in the pistol.


    When the bullet went down, four or five bodyguards became unlucky. They had already hung up without even seeing anyone.


    As a bodyguard, he must have this kind of consciousness. Ning Tao doesn''t have any pity. Just now he was soft hearted to kailina, which caused such a big mistake. Otherwise, he and Wang Gang will leave here.


    After finishing this, Ning Tao immediately moved to a dead corner and quickly reloaded the bullets. Since he dares to come, there are still some preparations. Even the bombs are ready, just for the sake of breaking the net.


    As soon as Ning Tao opened his pistol, he immediately knew that he had been exposed. In an instant, he made a noise. From the action in the dark to the action in the open, many people''s actions were speeded up.


    Immediately, a solemn voice rang out: "listen to the people inside, you must surrender immediately within five minutes. Those who dare to challenge the rose family will never escape!"


    Answer him is a shuttle of bullets from Ning Tao: Damn, you think you are a policeman, you still need to shout!


    People outside responded quickly and immediately fired back. For a moment, the gunfire was loud. Ning Tao hid in the corner and covered his ears with his hands.


    Although kailinna''s two-story building is strong, the windows and the like certainly can''t stop the bullets. Ning Tao doesn''t have to be brave.


    At this time, his perspective played a very important role. As soon as the other side stopped, he immediately shot. Under the effect of perspective, his shooting skill was like divine help. Anyone who dares to get close to the small building will be shot in the head by him.


    It''s a miracle that Ning Tao can''t get in when he''s alone.


    But Ning Tao knows that it''s only a short time. They can come from upstairs, and they can fight each other. It''s hard to fight each other with two fists and four hands. Now it''s one to kill one. In the future, if the first family wants to fight him, they have to think about the cost.


    A few minutes later, Wang Gang pressed kailinna down, put a pistol on each other''s head, quickly stood in a dead corner, and blocked kailinna out.As soon as he saw Wang Gang, Ning Tao knew that the other party couldn''t guard upstairs, otherwise the other party would not come down.


    Sure enough, before Ning Tao thought about it, a string of footsteps sounded upstairs. Then when Ning Tao looked up, he saw a figure jumping down from the railing, holding a long sword in his hand, and cleaving directly to Ning Tao''s head.


    "Oh, and the warrior!" Ning Tao didn''t even think about it, but several guns served him.


    The figure didn''t expect Ning Tao to move so fast. He was surprised. He twisted his feet in the air. At the same time, he waved his sword in front of him. He changed his moves temporarily, and then he took a series of swords in front of him.


    For a while, the sound of Jingling rang out, and none of those bullets could get close to each other.


    The other side fell steadily. This is a master. However, Ning Tao didn''t have half a point of master style. In a moment, his hands were on his waist, and the clip had been replaced. His body was just like the wind. His hands had pulled the trigger.


    Bang Bang


    A series of gunshots rang out. Ning Tao didn''t even call. He rushed in between the shots.


    Damn, this man is still acting in front of him. No matter how powerful you are, you can still hold the pistol at close range. You think you are Qinglong, or a vampire like Amanda.


    This is a young man with a long body and good Kung Fu. Seeing Ning Tao shooting, he quickly waved a long sword to stop him. But from a short distance, the powerful force alone directly cracked his tiger''s mouth. The sword was unstable, and there were several more bullets on his body.


    At this time, Ning Tao is also close, a foot will kick each other fly, coldly way: "call you to pretend to force!"


    However, just when he wanted to go forward to mend his foot, he suddenly frowned and looked at the second floor.

 Chapter 782

    In front of the railings on the second floor, a middle-aged man with short hair was standing. He was cold in front of him and his face was angular. The whole person felt not angry but powerful.


    "Stefan!"


    As soon as he saw the person coming, Wang Gang couldn''t help shrinking his pupils and cried out.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed when he heard the speech, and he played twelve points.


    He hasn''t seen this person, but he has heard about it for a long time. The person who attacked Ning Tao outside the bar was ordered by this person. Seeing a real person in the first family at the moment, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a killing opportunity, and his hands holding the gun used a lot of force.


    From the other side, Ning Tao felt a strong pressure, if not, I''m afraid he would have done it.


    Stefan walked down the stairs slowly. It seemed that he didn''t care about them at all. First, he looked down at the young man on the ground. A touch of heartache flashed in Stefan''s eyes, but he also knew that there was no medicine to save him. His brow wrinkled. He stood up, turned his head and looked at Wang Gang. Step by step, he reached out a hand and said, "where''s the six pointed star


    His speech is very plain, but his words are mixed with a little bit of coercion, which makes people feel that they can''t doubt, as if they don''t see the current situation.


    "Well, do you think it will be on me?" Wang Gang sneer, to this time also light mix, although the eyes have fear, but never retreat.


    At this time, even if the six pointed star is on Ning Tao, they will not admit it. Are you kidding? Maybe they won''t die with that thing, but if they hand it over, they are afraid that they will die faster.


    "You''re challenging the Roth Family!" Stefan raised his eyebrows slightly and said word by word.


    "What''s the challenge, Stefan? I know you''re good at it, but I''m not a vegetarian either. It''s a big deal that we can''t get the six pointed star when we''re dead!" Wang Gang sniffed, directly untied the clothes, the high-energy bomb hanging on his waist lit up.


    These days, the skill is inferior to others. If you don''t have the posture of trying your best, I''m afraid you will die very ugly.


    For Wang Gang, as long as he works hard, as long as he dodges this pass, he is broad in the sea. The first family is powerful, but his hand can''t reach China.


    With Ning Tao''s guarantee, he will live well in China.


    "Jon, do you think you can threaten me with this?" Stefan took a deep look at the bomb and looked up with a sneer: "the Rothschild family never accepts threats!"


    "What are you, a thug can represent the Roth Family, joke!"


    At this time, Ning Tao also shakes his head and opens his mouth.


    How can Ning Tao not understand the person who wants to kill himself first? It is said that Stefan is a werewolf. Later, he doesn''t know how to go to the first family and act as the head of the beater. Looking at the other side like nobody else, Ning Tao is also angry.


    What the hell are you? If you want to tell me what to do here, the Pope will be polite to him.


    "Well?"


    Stefan suddenly turned his head and looked coldly at Ning Tao. His eyes seemed to be able to shoot cold air: "I didn''t expect you would dare to come here?"


    "Hey hey, as long as you send for me, I can''t come to see the first family!" Ning Tao eyes a turn, skin smile meat don''t smile of light return sentence.


    Stefan looked up and down at Ning Tao. After a while, he shook his head and said, "I admit that I underestimate you, but you are just like that. Thirty years ago, there was a dragon king in the East. It''s very noisy in Europe. You are far worse than him."


    This sentence is more like an evaluation of Ning Tao, but the words are not pleasant to hear in Ning Tao''s ears.


    How to say that he also has the innate peak strength, however, in the other party''s eyes, as if the level is not linked, this immediately let Ning Tao heart have a trace of anger, words also cold down: "almost not bad to fight to know!"


    "Yes, this arrogance is the same as that of Long Jin. No wonder he appeared for you a few days ago, but even long Jin didn''t dare to be rude to the rose family. You''re not going to kill you now. I''ll let long Jin come to lead you!"


    "Since you say I''m similar to master Longjin, do you think he will surrender?"


    Ning Tao didn''t expect that long Jin had made trouble in Europe in those years. Considering the other party''s arrogance, it''s estimated that it''s not less frightening. Someone has gone through this muddy water, how can he counselle.


    "Arrogance


    Stefan shook his head and said calmly, "Europe will not allow the next dragon gold to appear in the world."


    After that, Stefan moved his face and said, "since you are so confident, do you dare to gamble with me?"


    "Oh, tell me?"


    Ning Tao''s face moved, and some interest came.


    "It''s very simple. As long as you can block my attack, I can let you leave. But if you lose, how about you put that girl down?"


    Stefan''s eyes swept down kailinna, looked at Ning Tao and said.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea."


    Ning Tao is surprised for a while, the idea in the mind turns, the moment understood the other party''s plan, light smile way.


    It is estimated that the other party still thinks that the six pointed star is in Wang Gang''s hands. He doesn''t matter. Anyway, as long as he is in Europe, the other party has enough energy to kill him.After thinking about it, Ning Tao added again: "you are a man of the same age with master Longjin. I don''t think you will bully the small with the big."


    He didn''t forget Brooke''s strength. At the beginning, he couldn''t catch each other''s attack. Since this guy is of the same age as Longjin, he must be good at it.


    He said this in order to give each other a tight spell.


    "Don''t worry, I only use half of my strength!"


    When Stefan opened his mouth, he said coldly, "be careful!"


    When the words fall, he comes to Ning Tao''s side with a flash of his body. One arm sticks out. To our surprise, one arm of the other party suddenly bursts open. His clothes are broken, revealing his hairy arm, and his fingers become claws.


    Thinking of the legend that the other party is a werewolf, Ning Tao''s heart is awe inspiring. This is the forelimb of a wolf, and his emotion is really a wolf!


    In the face of this comparable existence of vampires, Ning Tao dare not be careless, double gun has long been put away by him, now ready.


    Anyway, what he represents now is also China, which should not be underestimated.


    Looking at the hairy claws in front of him, Ning Tao held his breath, his eyes showed a trace of red, and his eyes were shining, as if there was a burst of brilliance from inside, and the power of the blood baby in the Dantian field was greatly opened.


    Ning Tao doesn''t plan to hide his strength. He''s joking. In the face of this old-fashioned figure, hiding his strength is pure death. No matter where he is, he respects people with strength.


    @(£ª¡­


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to retreat. His opponent''s accomplishments are much higher than him. It''s wishful thinking to escape. The only thing he can do is to attack and carry.


    When his mind flickered, Ning Tao immediately clenched his fist. Without looking at it, he punched forward, with an indomitable momentum.

 Chapter 783

    Friars, the most important thing is to have the idea of invincibility, just like the dragon gold, the body of a sword, pressure a blood clan, and safely retreat.


    Ning Tao has no other''s cultivation, but he also knows that if the friars don''t pursue their original intention, what is their original intention.


    That''s why he dares to go for it.


    No matter blood baby or those three swordsmanship, they are all won by him with one hand. It''s a chance, but it''s a gift to someone. Without this experience, he can''t be proud of the world.


    This fist, Ning Tao can be said to go all out, hit the spirit.


    "Why?"


    When the fist claws were about to collide, a strange color flashed in Stefan''s eyes, a slight doubt in his mouth, and his strength could not help adding another point.


    Pen!


    Finally, the two collided. Ning Tao only felt that he was hit by a speeding train, and the whole person was thrown away in an instant. With a bang, he hit the wall and finally fell down.


    "Cough..."


    But as soon as his feet fell to the ground, Ning Tao''s residual spiritual power turned a little, and immediately stood up, a face of vigilance.


    Ning Tao feels that he has overestimated the other side, but it''s just a fight. He knows that there is still too much difference between the two. He goes all out, but he can''t shake a cent.


    There is no doubt that this man''s cultivation is not low, at least not much worse than nabrook.


    This also let Ning Tao secretly toothache, how come to Europe, this master with cabbage general emerged, as if the master is everywhere.


    In fact, he has forgotten what he''s provoking these days. Whether it''s Thomas, Brooke or Stefan in front of him, they are all top figures in Europe. He''s just dealing with these top forces. Even Qinglong may have a headache.


    Fortunately, Stefan didn''t do it. Instead, he took a deep look at Ning Tao and finally sighed: "it seems that I really underestimate you. No wonder Longjin deliberately showed his face in Europe underground forces for you and escorted you!"


    "Show your face?"


    Ning Tao hears a doubt in the speech heart, secretly pondered.


    He can see that the other side is not afraid of the bomb on Wang Gang''s waist. On the contrary, when he mentions Qinglong, he looks scared.


    Thinking of this, he had some conjectures in his heart. It was what Qinglong had done for him that made some people dare not attack him.


    Want to understand these, Ning Tao relaxed tone, probing a way: "elder, don''t know if I can be regarded as clearance?"


    "Well, don''t worry, I don''t even have this reputation, but I''ll let you go. The Roth Family may not let you go. I can only guarantee that you can get out of this door!"


    It means that I will not kill you, but there is no guarantee that others will not.


    Well, the other side is worthy of ginger, is very old! A sense of meaning flashed through Stefan''s eyes.


    In fact, Ning Tao''s guess is good. Stefan won''t do anything to Ning Tao. No matter in Europe or in China, there are unwritten rules, that is, the affairs of the younger generation should be handled by the younger generation, and adults should not interfere.


    On the other hand, if young people don''t get involved, they won''t be able to grow up.


    Of course, this is also the case of equal power. Qinglong has gone too far for Ning Tao, obviously protecting each other.


    At present, if something happens to Ning Tao, he may not be able to deal with the first family. However, it''s not difficult to get Stefan. If people like Qinglong don''t behave themselves, even the first family will have a headache.


    Of course, some rules of famous people should be observed, just as Qinglong only hurt Amanda and didn''t kill each other.


    Pen!


    At this time, the door was suddenly opened, and a lot of people poured in from outside the room. Most of them were bodyguards outside, and one of them was surrounded.


    Sure enough, after so long tossing, the first family can speak the words of the people finally came on the stage.


    After all, although Stefan is powerful, he is only a thug of the first family, not a representative of the first family.


    Looking at the person in charge this time, Ning Tao''s eyebrows are picked, but he is a little surprised. This person is his old acquaintance, will!


    I didn''t expect the first family to let him out.


    Although will is young, he has already taken on a momentum. When he is five or six meters away from Ning Tao, he stops, looks at Ning Tao and frowns and says, "Mr. Ning, I didn''t expect that we were so unhappy when we first met in Europe!"


    "Ha ha, I wanted to be happy, but your house is high and the courtyard is deep. I just want to enter the village quietly. I didn''t expect that your welcome ceremony was very grand." Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Will''s face was a little ugly, but fortunately he had a good self-cultivation. He forced himself to suppress his inner discomfort and said, "Mr. Ning is joking. If you want to come to my house as a guest, you just need to call me. I really don''t know how to end up like this."


    "There''s nothing wrong with the end!"Ning Tao said with a smile: "I''m only here to find kailinna this time. It has nothing to do with you. I''ll take the initiative to find you in the future!"


    "Mr. Ning, do you think you can go out today?" will looked at the people around him and said confidently.


    He does have this self-confidence. Let alone Ning Tao, even if a regiment of the army comes in, it is estimated that he will not want to go out alive.


    "I''m sure you''ll let us out!" Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit one leisurely, as if he didn''t see the muzzle of the brush around him.


    Wang Gang also pressure kailinna to ningtao side, ready.


    Jv52k


    "Oh, I don''t think I have any reason to let you out!" Will rubbed his eyebrows, looked at Karina, and said slowly, "I don''t think it''s very gentlemanly to take a weak woman hostage."


    "Take her hostage?"


    Ning Tao is dumbfounded when he hears the words. He drags kailinna, puts her in his arms, kisses her on the cheek, and says faintly, "kailinna and I are good friends. We don''t mean to kidnap her. It''s just a punishment for her."


    Said, Ning Tao unexpectedly let go of kailinna, let it stand in front of him, self-care smoking, a pair of I didn''t how her appearance.


    This move surprised will a little. He didn''t think of a good hostage. The other party even said to let it go. But now he couldn''t think much. He quickly winked at Karina to let the latter come.


    However, Kaining''s anger is so changeable that he is afraid of it.


    "Mr. Ning, let''s open the window and speak up. This is Europe. If you dare to challenge the authority of the Roth Family, I won''t let you go. The Roth Family won''t accept the threat!" Kailinna didn''t respond. Will looked at Ning Tao again.


    "The six pointed star is in my hand!" Ning Tao vomited smoke, answer not to ask.

 Chapter 784

    With this, will''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes couldn''t help jumping. Then he first looked at Wang Gang, and finally his eyes fell on Ning Tao. His eyes were like poisonous snakes. A moment later, he coldly uttered such a profound word.


    "Mr. Ning, you are not kind!"


    His fist clenched slightly, and will''s face was ugly and frightening. You know, in order to find the hexagram, the family had no less effort, and he even ran around for several times, but he still failed.


    At the beginning, in China, he suspected that Ning Tao might have taken it, but Cao Jiaheng, who is so immortal, took a hand and shifted his realization.


    Now, it''s not like a hostile relationship, it''s more like a cooperative relationship. Will has a sense of being fooled.


    "Ha ha, if you are not kind, you are also not kind. As soon as I find something for you, I plan to send it to you. But you don''t seem so friendly to me." Ning Tao shakes his head, flicks the ash, and looks the same way.


    "Well, if you had not interfered in something you shouldn''t have interfered in, no one would have done anything to you!" Will snorted coldly, and his words were cold.


    "I''ll step in?"


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes: "I think you know the whole story better than me, but you don''t care about me at all. How can I face up to my cold ass!" Ning Tao looks disdainful. Now his ability to lie is higher and higher.


    Ning Tao''s words, like a slap in the face of will.


    In fact, he knows that the Roth Family is fighting against Ning Tao, but he doesn''t stop it.


    In that sentence, family interests are above everything else. Ning Tao damages the interests of the family. They are just friends. Will has no reason to save each other.


    Because of this, he didn''t even call each other, but he didn''t expect that they would meet in this way.


    Politicians have politicians'' faces. Some businessmen are no better. Will doesn''t believe that Ning Tao has such a good heart at all. He immediately said faintly, "Mr. Ning, the past is gone. Besides, other things are meaningless. Since you have such a heart, I hope you can return to your hometown."


    Will is really not in the mood to talk with Ning Tao. He goes straight to the theme right now.


    In a word, he wiped out the past, as if it was not them who killed Ning Tao.


    "Will, if you don''t want to get the hexagram back, there''s no such good thing!" Ning Tao smell speech wrinkly frown, will smoke out, mouth way.


    "One thing is not enough to buy the lives of both of you?" Will''s face sank, he looked around and said coldly.


    It''s very simple. Hand over the hexagram. I can let you two go.


    "Ha ha!" Ning Tao laughs and points to each other with one finger. He laughs and says: "will, you''re too fanciful. How precious the six pointed star is. I don''t need to say more. You don''t have to pay for anything. There''s no door!"


    "As for the two of us, hehe, I don''t think we can''t compare with the six pointed star. I promise that when I die, you''ll never get the six pointed star. Besides, I think it''s good to pull a few cushions before I die!"


    When he said this, his eyes deliberately looked at will and kellina, which was full of threat.


    To tell you the truth, when it comes to this, Ning Tao gambles again. He doesn''t dare to act rashly for the sake of six stars.


    Sure enough, will''s face flickered, and finally hesitated for a long time. Then he looked up at Ning Tao and said, "Mr. Ning, let''s open the window and tell the truth. What you need, money and women, can be exchanged!"


    If you can pay a little price, you can exchange for six stars. It''s not impossible. As long as the other party hands over the things, it can be settled in the future.


    Now it''s not easy to have the news of the hexagram. He doesn''t want to make trouble.


    "Good, we are friends anyway!" Ning Tao a pair of smiling look, as if know each other will agree in general, touched the nose, Ning Tao spread out his hand, mouth guide.


    "Very simple, I need you to help me catch a person, as long as he is sent to me, the six stars will surely return with both hands."


    Ning Tao didn''t hesitate, he said what he thought in his heart.


    "Who?" Will speaks like gold and says.


    "Morton!"


    "The leader of the demon Party of the blood clan?"


    On hearing the name, will frowned and asked suspiciously.


    See each other know, Ning Tao also lazy to explain, if there is no second Molton in the vampire, it is him undoubtedly.


    "I''m afraid there''s some trouble!" Will frowned and said slowly.


    P2z


    Ning Tao snorted coldly: "I think with the first family''s background, this little thing can''t be done!"


    In fact, this is what Ning Tao can''t do. In Europe, he''s blind. Let alone catching Morton, it''s almost impossible to find him.


    But if the first family intervenes, it will be different. As far as information is concerned, no one is more proficient in Europe than this family, and the other family has the same strength.In addition, Ning Tao wants to make a procrastination decision, which is the most suitable way.


    He hasn''t studied the six pointed star yet. He doesn''t want to hand it over like this. But if he doesn''t give the other party hope, I''m afraid he won''t give up. He can only use this tactic to slow down.


    "I can''t decide it!" After pondering for a while, will finally looks at Ning Tao''s sincere way.


    Recently, Molton has been very active in Europe. Even the first family dare not say that they can catch each other easily, so they may have to fight with them.


    In addition, will''s authority is limited. After all, he is not the owner of the family. He has to ask for instructions.


    "Never mind, I have plenty of time!" Ning Tao didn''t care.


    He didn''t plan to let the other party send the person to him immediately.


    Will lights up his cell phone, gives a sign, turns around and goes out,


    fortunately, the other party didn''t let him wait too long. Just three or two minutes later, the other party comes back. Looking at Ning Tao, he says faintly, "OK, we agreed!"


    When he came back again, will looked much more relaxed, as if he had made up his mind.


    "Ha ha, happy cooperation."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he suddenly said, "Mr. will, I don''t know if we can go now?"


    "Of course, are we friends? If there is any misunderstanding, we can discuss it. " Will has a deep smile, this time is very straightforward.


    "Well, how about Mr. will give me a ride?" Ning Tao suddenly turned his eyes and said with a smile.


    Will''s face turned ugly, his lips moved, and then he shook his head and said, "forget it. You''re looking for Kalina this time. How can I win over the guests?"


    I''m kidding. He can''t see it. Ning Tao is a lunatic. He can also do this kind of thing. He doesn''t want to risk himself.

 Chapter 785

    In fact, if he had not been responsible for the recovery of hexagram, will would never have come here.


    Ning Tao curled his mouth, a pair of boring appearance, reached out and patted kailinna''s buttocks, the corners of his mouth curled up a little radian: "let''s go, beauty."


    It''s not because he wants to let kailinna send it, but for the sake of caution, you should know that the six pointed star is on him. If you let the other party know, I''m afraid they may not be able to retreat completely.


    "Yes Ning Tao, who holds kailina in one hand, walks to the door with a slight pause and drops a sentence: "will, Jon is my friend. I''m sure you won''t be hard on him."


    At present, Wang Gang has fulfilled his promise, and there is no need for him to hold on to the other party, in the spirit of helping if he can.


    Will didn''t open his mouth. In Ning Tao''s opinion, if he didn''t open his mouth, he would acquiesce. There''s no need for him to make some things difficult.


    Knowing that Ning Tao and his party left, will clenched his fist slowly and his face was so black that he was scared.


    Just now, he seemed tough, but in fact, this time he was shameful. He said, "Mr. Fan, what are they doing here?"


    After pondering for a moment, will looks up at Stefan and asks suspiciously.


    In the family, interests are above everything. Will thought Ning Tao and his wife were looking for Kalina, but now he calms down and thinks about it. He doesn''t feel right.


    First of all, kailinna came back these days. The other party may not know. Even if she knows, it is difficult to find an accurate residence. He believes that kailinna will not tell us about it.


    To say the least, even if it''s said, in his opinion, there is no deep hatred between kailinna and Ning Tao. He has investigated the intersection of the two.


    No matter how you think about it, there is no need to let the other party involved. What''s more surprising is that Jon also came, which is even more puzzling.


    It''s too late for the other party to run. They will come to their own family with Ning Tao. If they are just looking for kailinna, will still feels too far fetched.


    "I don''t know." Stefan shook his head and looked calm. He looked in the room and asked, "shall I take them back?"


    "No more."


    Sextuple is too much to gamble with. Will doesn''t dare to gamble. He doesn''t dare to act rashly. Although he controls them, he is sure to find out the whereabouts of sextuple, but what if he fails?


    Vaguely, will seems to have caught something, but has been unable to think of it, this feeling is very uncomfortable.


    After sitting for more than half an hour, Kalina came back with a look of loss.


    "Oh, my dear cousin, are you all right?"


    Seeing Kalina coming back, will got up in a hurry and said with concern.


    Kailinna shook her head. Her face was ugly. Although the blood on her head did not flow, it seemed bloody.


    There were medical staff waiting for her, and they immediately began to pack her.


    the latter seemed like a puppet, and there was no movement. She was really scared.


    For the first time, she felt that even in the first family, it was not safe.


    In order to rectify her mother''s name, kailina was very angry. As a result, she sadly found that no matter how hard she tried, it seemed that she could not surpass the first family. Her childhood dream turned into a distant delusion, and she accepted all this.


    Today''s events have made her recognize something. Although she returns to her family, she can feel that many people still don''t like her, which is why she doesn''t come back often.


    Today, she saw the warmth and coldness of human feelings. In her face, her beloved cousin didn''t mean to save herself. Instead, she talked to Ning Tao about six stars.


    But kailinna is not a child, naturally, she will not show her heart in this matter, but she has a plan in secret.


    "Kalina, what are these two coming to you for?" Will finally asked the question.


    "I don''t know."


    Kalina was silent for a long time before she spoke.


    She really didn''t know that she thought Ning Tao was looking for trouble, but later the other party didn''t mean it at all.


    "Well?"


    Hearing this, will frowned. There was a doubt on his face. He said again, "Kalina, tell me about the process they met you!"


    In his sense, Ning Tao and his wife must have something important to do. They will never travel here in the middle of the night unless they are mentally ill.


    There''s nothing to hide in itself. Kailina didn''t hesitate to tell them all about her conversation.


    Listening to kellina''s words, will''s brows wrinkled deeper, as if they really came to play. What they said was useless, but suddenly they heard each other asking for a music box. After careful consideration, will''s face changed, and he couldn''t help losing his voice: "music box


    This kind of thing doesn''t stand up to scrutiny. If two people take the risk to come here, it''s just for an insignificant music box. Will doesn''t believe it at all.


    More importantly, he didn''t see the other person leave with the music box.Stefan''s reaction was very quick, and he had already gone upstairs quickly to check.


    "What''s the matter?" Kellina, startled by will''s words, asked, blinking her big eyes.


    "Well It''s all right Will shook his head, thought, and said, "you said Jon gave you that music box?" But when he said that, his face turned blue.


    "Well!" Already bandaged the wound of kailinna reached out and touched, secretly frowned: Ning Tao that butt of the gun can be hard enough.


    Before long, Stefan came down from upstairs with a music box in his hand and handed it to will.


    "Ah, why didn''t they take it away and look at the music box that has been opened!" Kellina was surprised.


    She was a little puzzled. She came to take things. What does it mean to take things apart?


    Looking at the music box in his hand, will''s body is shaking slightly. This is anger. Now, how can he not know that he has been fooled by Ning Tao.


    He has reason to believe that the other party should come to take the six pointed star, otherwise there is no reason to just want a music box.


    At the thought of the other party swaggering away under his own eyes with a music box, will has an impulse to kill people. He is deceiving people too much.


    "Cousin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Kellina didn''t know why, but she was startled by will''s expression. Usually, will is a gentle look. Where has she seen this one.


    Fortunately, will''s self-cultivation is still good. Just a moment later, he regained his original appearance. Looking at kailina, he said with a smile, "it''s OK. If you have a rest early and have a sleep, you will forget today''s unhappiness. I''ll go back, too."


    As he spoke, will stood up and was ready to go.


    "Cousin, I''m going to school tomorrow."


    Since it''s not safe here, kailinna doesn''t want to live here. Of course, there''s something disheartened in it.


    "Oh, it''s OK. Students should still focus on study. I''ll send someone to see you off tomorrow."


    Will waved his hand and strode away without stopping. Stefan followed him.


    As soon as he got out of kellina''s place, will''s face was gloomy and terrible. He didn''t look back and said, "look where those two are. Get them back for me!"


    Soon, a secretary like man beside him made a phone call, then hung up and said with an ugly face: "young master, they have got on the special plane of the Holy See!"

 Chapter 786

    The power division of the holy see is very clear. Under the Pope, they are cardinal, archbishop, archbishop, bishop, priest, friar, nun and so on.


    Among them, there are more than 40 cardinals, who live in different countries. They are all powerful people, under one person and above ten thousand people.


    It is conceivable that when the Holy See announced that it would crown another cardinal, it caused a sensation.


    The Vatican was jubilant. Monks and archbishops from all over the world went to the Vatican to witness this sacred moment.


    And the major mainstream media have come, unwilling to miss this historic moment.


    It''s just a surprise that the response of governments is not so good. Except for the ambassadors sent by some small countries, other big countries are indifferent.


    This situation is not difficult to understand. After all, the Vatican is no more influential than before. Governments of all countries do not want to have any more relations with the Vatican. They mean to cool it down on purpose.


    But only individuals can understand the reason. It is said that a Chinese was crowned this time. It is conceivable that a Chinese would become cardinal. This is the belief of the whole Europe.


    This kind of thing has never happened in the past, which makes European countries feel shameless and silent.


    However, this event caused a great shock in China. Although Catholicism in China did not form a large scale, there were definitely a large number of Catholics.


    Now it''s a great pleasure to hear that people in our country are going to be made Cardinals. There are so many gatherings, ceremonies and so on.


    This is the power of religion. It is easy to make major mistakes if it is controlled by people with bad intentions.


    However, unlike in the past, this time China did not make the same voice, and even connived at the public opinions all over the country.


    This can not help but make Chinese Catholics more happy and feel the dawn of the Lord.


    It''s no secret for the Chinese government that Ning Tao wants to be the cardinal of the Holy See. On the contrary, it is agreed by the other side.


    In any case, Ning Tao is also wearing the rank of major. If he joins such an organization, he must say it.


    The Chinese government was not in a dilemma, and agreed directly. Of course, since he became the cardinal, Ning Tao''s military affairs came to an end, and the Holy See could not use the cardinal of the Holy See, otherwise the Holy See would not like to.


    As a result of the compromise, the government not only retained Ning Tao''s position, but also deliberately promoted it up and down and turned it into a senior high school. However, it only put on a name. What the country wants is a sentence, that is, as long as the country is useful, it can serve the country at any time.


    There is nothing wrong with this. It is impossible for Huaxia to allow someone they don''t know to preside over religious affairs in China. Ning Tao is in charge of it, which is convenient for Huaxia to master.


    For Ning Tao, it doesn''t matter. Although it''s certainly uncomfortable to be used, some people are doomed to be unqualified even as chess pieces, and can be out at any time.


    In the future, he will have to work for the eight strong schools, but he will not be as influential as the eight strong schools.


    He later served as cardinal of the Holy See, and it was not so easy for high-level figures to move themselves. Otherwise, so many Chinese believers were not vegetarian, and in a certain way, they were safer than in the military.


    At the moment, will is on the grass, waving and playing golf. He is dressed in professional equipment, and has more than ten people waiting on him.


    Before long, his secretary, Besson, came from a distance.


    When he comes near, Besson lies directly in will''s ear and whispers a few words.


    Besson''s words instantly changed will''s face and made him worse. When the other side finished speaking, will threw the club directly, suddenly stared at the former and said, "is the news sure?"


    Besson nodded, not very well.


    As soon as he took off the white gloves, will threw them directly on the ground. Originally, this was a very unreasonable behavior in Europe. But now, he quickly took off his equipment and murmured: "Ning Tao, it seems that I underestimate you!"


    Then he went to the office without looking back. According to his plan, he directly detained Ning Tao.


    If the other party dares to play with the Ross family, it has already reached his bottom line, and at least we should teach him a lesson. But now, with Ning Tao going to be the cardinal, he must be more cautious.


    After all, it is tantamount to declaring war with the Vatican to rashly attack the cardinal of the Vatican. He is not qualified to do so.


    At the moment, in an ancient castle in Paris, Morton is holding a glass of red wine, holding a book in his hand and reading it.


    Before long, there was a sound of footsteps outside the room. Before long, people in leather clothes and trousers entered the room.


    "Oh, my dear, here it is."


    At the sound of footsteps, Morton put down the newspaper, saw Chris, looked happy, and immediately got up, extended his hands and gave him a hug. After that, Morton felt his hands on each other''s body, and his big mouth had already been put on each other''s red lips."Wu Wu Wu..."


    Chris had already understood each other''s enthusiasm, but it was not suitable for the moment. He forced himself to break away and gasped: "Morton, I have something important to tell you this time!"


    "Oh, what can be more important than my missing!" Morton''s eyelids picked and said with a smile.


    After experiencing a series of setbacks in China, Morton also realized his own shortcomings, that is, the lack of contacts. It is impossible for him to go his own way if he wants to get back his own things.


    At the moment, he got Chris''s attention, the latter is Clark''s sister, he won each other, certainly can get a lot of help.


    For him, it''s not difficult to chase Chris. He won the hearts of the beautiful people soon.


    Poor Chris thought that the other party had turned back. After making friends with Morton, he fell in love, and now he has lost his wisdom.


    But having said that, he let go of each other.


    "I took this information from my brother, and I think you must be interested in it."


    Chris took some pieces of paper from his bag and handed them to Morton, who took them and looked at them immediately.


    "Well, that little fellow of Huaxia is going to be the cardinal. How is that possible?"


    The first page of the information is that Ning Tao wants to be the cardinal. Morton''s face is gloomy and murmurs to himself.


    Ning Tao''s coming to Europe is not a secret to Morton, but he has something important to do now, and he hasn''t made time to deal with him yet. He didn''t expect that he would change his mind and become cardinal.


    Chris didn''t open his mouth and motioned him to keep looking.


    Soon, he took the second information in his hand, but after just scanning his eyes, Morton breathed quickly, looked up and said, "Chris, did your brother take any measures?"


    This information shows that it is Ning Tao and Wang Gang who make trouble with the first family. He gets the news of Wang Gang all of a sudden, which makes Morton excited.


    He is now looking for Wang Gang, the other party suddenly jumped out, how can not let him excited.

 Chapter 787

    "Morton, my brother knows something about what you''ve done recently. Stop it. What else do you want?"


    Chris said anxiously as he looked at Morton, who was lost in thought.


    Morton was stunned, then put down the information, looked at Chris, laughed, patted the sofa beside him, shook his head and said, "Chris, where do you want to go? I just want to revive my clan. You know, because of me, my family is now divided. I have the obligation to restore him to glory. You don''t want me to be the sinner of the clan, do you?"


    Chris looked at Morton deeply and said, "it''s best, but if you don''t bow to my brother, your clan won''t get up!"


    After hearing this, Morton turned black and twisted. Then he turned his head and gritted his teeth and said, "Chris, you don''t have to say much. I know what you mean, but I''m just atoning!"


    Seeing that Morton was a little depressed, Chris sat next to him, hugged each other in his hands, and whispered in his ear, "honey, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to be with you. You can''t fight my brother."


    "I understand. Don''t worry. I have no desire for power!"


    Morton turned to Chris with a complicated look and said, "now only you can help me, Chris. Please don''t refuse me."


    With that, Morton leaned over and gave Chris a kiss on the cheek.


    "Don''t worry, I will always support you!" Chris looked affectionately at Morton''s firm way.


    "Oh, by the way, how''s the Holy Grail for you to study?" Asked Morton, frowning.


    Speaking of this, Chris frowned, shook his head and said, "I don''t have any eyes yet, but I plan to take this as a project. With the help of the laboratory in the school, I believe I can crack the secret of the Holy Grail."


    "Well, remember to be careful. As long as my family can hold it, I''ll let the Grail sleep and fly away with you!" Morton nodded and said slowly.


    "Honey, I hope this day will come soon." Chris''s face was yearning, and his red lips were kissing Morton.


    (more p "the latest B fast} on JS


    when the Vatican was canonized as cardinal, there were different opinions and reactions from all sides. Ning Tao, as the party concerned, was at ease in the Vatican.


    Because he had no acquaintances in the Holy See, and few people came to see his face, and the internal staff of the Holy See knew that this man only occupied a position, so he was less flattering.


    Ning Tao is also happy and comfortable. He doesn''t bother to contact with a group of God sticks.


    In his heart, he didn''t want to have anything to do with the holy see at all. He just wanted to use each other''s skin to get what he needed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days passed by. Ning Tao was filled with duck and changed into a dress. Let alone, it was a bit sacred.


    It is estimated that this is also the youngest bishop since the establishment of the Holy See.


    In the morning, Ning Tao was called by the nun who was in charge of drinking house. Under the service of the other party, he cleaned up.


    Ning Tao was not used to this kind of meticulous service at first. It is estimated that only the ancient princes and generals would have this kind of treatment.


    In particular, Ning Tao looks good and is still very young, which makes the whole Vatican work very hard in the face of some old men''s nuns, and often blush.


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to be served by the other party, but because of the rules, he can only do as the Romans do.


    After packing up, Ning Tao turned to a man behind him and said, "yasidan, I feel the glory of the Lord. I''m going to do my homework. Don''t disturb me if there''s nothing else!"


    The man behind him, yasdan, was his temporary housekeeper, who was responsible for teaching him some etiquette and safety.


    "Your eminence, the ceremony will begin soon. Please don''t be too late."


    As soon as he heard that this man was about to be canonized, and he did not forget to pray, Yashi bowed in awe.


    Ning Tao "well" a, but also did not forget to temporarily drag on a noun: "may God bless you."


    After that, a large group of people behind him took the Bible on the table, turned out of the door and went straight to the roof.


    When Yasi went to Tiantai for a few days, he didn''t care about the other side.


    He turned around and said to the nuns beside him, "wait below. Once the bishop comes down, make sure to inform him!" He rushed to the ceremony.


    It''s not far from the official start of the ceremony. He has a lot to do.


    Ning Tao, who is on the roof, comes to the railing, puts his Bible on the platform and sits on it. With his legs up, he skillfully takes out a cigarette lighter from his underwear pocket and lights one. Looking at the crowd in the distance, he smokes it with interest.


    I''m afraid that even if someone saw him like this, he would never have thought that this guy would be the protagonist today.


    In fact, Ning Tao is also very helpless. The Holy See forbids smoking. He is very frustrated when he wants to smoke. He still follows several nuns all day long, which makes him very uncomfortable.In fact, according to his idea, the ceremony is unnecessary. It''s troublesome and meaningless.


    But this move was rejected by the Vatican. It was the Vatican''s rule and so on. Ning Tao had a toothache.


    In fact, this ceremony is too important for the Holy See, because it is the first cardinal to be crowned by the Chinese people. It will be broadcast live all over the world and naturally spread to China.


    In this way, it is of great help to propagate the doctrines in China.


    The phone in Ning Tao''s pocket vibrated before he finished smoking a cigarette. When he felt it, it turned out to be Li Bingbing.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and wondered what the other party meant by calling him at this time. You know, he made a lot of calls to the other party some time ago, but they were all rejected.


    Do you know that I became the cardinal, Ning Tao suspiciously, pressed the answer button and put it in his ear.


    "Ning Tao, where are you?"


    Li Bingbing is as simple as ever. Even if it''s a phone call, it''s not polite. In his words, he still has a lot of questioning. It''s obvious that last time, the other party''s anger has not gone away.


    "Well, I''m at the Vatican!" Ning Tao a Leng, after honest way.


    In the face of this man, he really felt guilty.


    "Hum, son of a bitch, you are heartless and heartless. Your wife is about to be robbed. You are still in the mood to see others crowned!"


    On hearing this, the anger in Li Bingbing''s words immediately soared up, and his teeth itched.


    "Wife?"


    Ning Tao smell speech a black line, don''t know this is which, dry cough two, lose a smile way: "Bingbing, you make a mistake, I haven''t married, where come of wife."


    "Also, I dare not say that I like it. My wife has become someone else''s


    Li Bingbing snorted. After a little delay, he said again, "Xiaoru will get married next month. What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 788

    Listen to the voice of gnashing teeth over the phone, Ning Tao feels toothache. He wants to say: what does Zhou Ru''s marriage concern him? What do I do.


    But he didn''t dare to say that. Who made him almost strong last time. After considering the language, Ning Tao said with a smiley face: "don''t worry, I will go to support her when she gets married. I can''t get away with a big red envelope."


    This words fall in Li Bingbing''s ear, immediately angry: "son of a bitch, your heart is really big, thanks to what you said, or I''ll find some men another day, are you still at the scene to cheer me on!"


    "Er..." Ning Tao''s face is green. It''s estimated that only the other party can say this, but it''s all about where. How can Zhou Ru get married.


    Ning Tao feels that Li Bingbing misunderstands him and Zhou Ru more and more seriously. After thinking about it, he explains: "Bingbing, don''t misunderstand me. In fact, I really don''t have anything to do with Zhou Ru."


    Or that sentence, everyone has a good feeling, Zhou Ru''s long legs, few men will not like, but Ning Tao is not as good as to see a woman have to occupy for themselves.


    What''s more, he likes others, but they don''t like him. Last time, he was slapped in the face.


    "Ning Tao, it seems that I really overestimate you. I didn''t expect that you are such a timid person. You don''t like Xiaoru and want to be strong. Where was your courage at that time? I didn''t see you soft handed when I went to my mother!"


    "Now that I''m married, you need a big red envelope."


    Li Bingbing didn''t say a word politely. His mouth was like a machine gun. Ning Tao was speechless.


    It is estimated that the last time, the other party can say that he is a disgrace for his whole life.


    Ning Tao believes that if Li Bingbing was in front of him, he would have rushed up now.


    "Bingbing, it''s different. You know, nothing happened between Zhou Ru and me. Besides, she''s married. What can I do?" Ning Tao has no choice but to explain patiently.


    It''s estimated that only this woman dare to question him. If she were another person, Ning Tao would have been crazy.


    "I''m not married yet. On the 15th of next month, you still have nearly a month to prepare!" Li Bingbing is a little emotional, and says every word.


    "Does that make a difference?" Ning Tao rolled a white eye, speechless, he very don''t understand why this old matchmaker them two.


    However, it was not easy to ease the relationship with Li Bingbing. He didn''t want to be too stiff, so he had to follow the other party''s words: "what do you want me to do?"


    There is no reason for this woman. Ning Tao can only give in and throw the problem out.


    This is Li Bingbing to ask, where does she know how to do, know the date of Zhou Ru''s marriage, also can''t sit still, think about it, can only call Ning Tao.


    It''s not for Ning Tao''s sake, but she can''t watch Zhou Ru jump into the sea of fire. It''s clear that both the other party and Ning Tao have a good feeling for each other. How can she bear it?


    "You Don''t ask me about your own business Li Bingbing wanted to say that you could elope with Zhou Ru directly, but he didn''t say anything for fear of scaring the coward.


    Fortunately, she didn''t say it. If she really said it, it would really scare him. The wedding date of the two people must be very noisy in the capital. If he took Zhou Ru away at this time, the Zhou family and Zhang Jia would be able to swallow the breath before they met the ghost.


    "Well, let me think about it these days. I''d better come up with a complete solution." It doesn''t make sense for Li Bingbing. Ning Tao can only take expedient measures to make a procrastination decision and live a day less.


    Can Zhou Ru there raw rice cook mature rice, after marriage, this also don''t force him.


    As for rescuing Zhou Ru, Ning Tao never thought about it.


    In Li Bingbing''s opinion, it may be a sea of bitterness, but Ning Tao really doesn''t think that if you enjoy the treatment of a big family, the corresponding sacrifice is inevitable.


    Besides, he is not the Savior. To challenge the authority of the big family with one person''s strength is to seek death.


    These words are useless to Li Bingbing. He doesn''t even bother to say them.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was willing to be soft hearted and agreed to come down, Li Bingbing softened his words: "well, as soon as possible, if you have any idea, call me and I can help you."


    "Well, good!" Ning Tao nods very cheerfully, a burst of depression in the heart, secret way: also want you to help, I''m afraid the more help the more help.


    "Oh, by the way, aren''t you in the Holy See? It''s said that the Archbishop in red is a Chinese. Do you know who it is?"


    After finishing the business, Li Bingbing thought that the other party was in the Holy See, and the mind of gossip came up again. After a pause, he asked casually.


    "Hey, who else can it be? I''m the wise and powerful cardinal, of course!"


    When he said this, Ning Tao was also proud and finally found some confidence.


    "You?"


    Li Bingbing is stunned, and then laughs, no image, that harsh voice, let Ning Tao can''t help but take the phone away from himself.


    When the other party laughed, Ning Tao said: "why, what''s so funny about this? Aren''t you happy when I''m cardinal?""Ning Tao, I find your skin is getting thicker and thicker!" Li Bingbing giggled: "if you can be a bishop, then I can be a pope!"


    "I think so, too, but old Peter is not young, but he''s still very strong. It''s estimated that you''ll have to wait a few years!"


    Ning Tao didn''t seem to recognize the irony of the other side. He said with a smile, "but you are already the queen in my heart."


    It''s flattering. There''s no sense of disobedience.


    "Cut, go to you, the devil will believe you."


    Everyone wants to hear the compliment. Although Li Bingbing''s words are like this, he dares to feel satisfied with the flattery. After a change of voice, he asks again, "who are they canonized this time?"


    "I''ve said it. You can''t help it if you don''t believe me!" Ning Tao will cigarette butt out, a face helpless, this year, he found few believe the truth.


    "Is it really you?" See Ning Tao dead bite don''t put, Li Bingbing suspicious way.


    "Of course, if it''s a fake package, it seems that there will be a live broadcast later. You can have a look at my yingzi!" Ning Tao again Shun out a cigarette, hehe laughs.


    "If you dare, I''ll clean up!"


    Listen to Ning Tao say with really same, Li Bingbing fierce way.


    "What if it was me?"


    "If you are really a cardinal, I''ll fly to Rome immediately and feel the taste of a cardinal!" Li Bingbing gritted her teeth.


    "Hehe, this is good. Remember to wash it when you come here!" Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he said with a smile.


    I''m too lazy to talk to Ning Tao. I''ve finished my business. Li Bingbing talks to Ning Tao casually and then hangs up.

 Chapter 789

    Hang up the phone, Ning Tao single hand smoke looking at the distance, eyes deep, from time to time on a smoke, depressed heart.


    At the beginning, we shouldn''t have been unable to control ourselves. Now we are in trouble one by one, and both of them are not easy to be provoked. If we add a Li family, it makes people shudder to think about it.


    Maybe he felt guilty. Although he thought he didn''t feel much about Zhou Ru, when he thought of the two people in the golden triangle at the beginning, they looked forward to each other. I don''t know why, it was as if he was oppressed and couldn''t go away.


    It''s a dog''s Day! The more he thought about it, the more depressed he was. Ning Tao had no interest in smoking. He put it out, picked up the Bible and turned away.


    Now it''s not long before the coronation ceremony.


    As soon as he came down, he saw yasidang running over in a sweat. Seeing Ning Tao, he said in a hurry: "your eminence, you need to take a bath and change clothes now."


    "All right!" Ning Tao nodded, under the guidance of the other party, into the depth of the hall.


    At this moment, in St. Petersburg square, is already a sea of people, clergy from all over the world have come to the scene to wait, full of respect.


    In addition, there are also some reporters from radio stations all over the world, with cameras, long guns and short guns, who occupy favorable terrain early.


    The rest are the representatives and distinguished guests of some small countries.


    But it''s just these people who have taken up the whole of St. Petersburg.


    And in the crowd, Su Qian and several of his classmates are also in the teacher''s lead, crowded in the crowd.


    Speechless, as a professor of the sixth University, Daisy, also a clergyman, came to the ceremony with her students.


    Su Qian didn''t want to come, but she was in a very low mood during this period. According to Daisy, it was because she had no faith in her heart that she was easy to have emotional ups and downs and highly praised Catholicism.


    Su Qian is an atheist. Naturally, she doesn''t believe in it. But it''s hard to disobey her teacher''s orders. So she should relax when she comes here.


    It was said that the cardinal who was crowned this time was still a Chinese, which made her more interested.


    Daisy looked at the holy Cathedral, eyes full of fanatical worship, for Catholic believers, this is the holy land, to have a devout heart.


    From time to time, when she looked back, she always reminded her students of the precautions, for fear that a collision with the ceremony.


    Not only that, she won a place, that is to get the top blessing of the Archbishop of trust.


    It was a great honor, and Daisy was a little excited.


    A path is opened up in the square, paved with a brand-new red carpet. On both sides of the road, there are guards in ancient armor and holding halberds standing from time to time, giving people a feeling of crossing time and space.


    Today''s weather is good, sunny, cloudless, is a good day, when the sun''s brilliance, St. Petersburg shrouded into a group of brilliant, from which came a melodious bell, the sound of clear reverberation.


    At the sound of the bell, the clergy in the square looked solemn one by one. They bowed their heads and chanted devoutly one after another. Suddenly, a series of voices sounded, which was more dignified.


    Fortunately, the singing voice is not long, it is more like a prayer, just two minutes, it is quiet.


    The door of the church was opened, and soon a group of cardinals in red came out of the Vatican and stood on both sides of the door.


    These are the backbone of the Vatican. Seeing these people, the clergy in the audience looked forward to them one by one, and many people murmured to themselves and prayed.


    Now everyone knows that the next appearance is the representative of God in the world, the pope!


    Sure enough, when the bell rang again, Pope Peter, wearing a golden triple crown and holding the scepter symbolizing the supreme power of the Pope, slowly came out of the church.


    There is no intention to maintain any dignity, the other side is just to go there, there is a high momentum all over the body.


    The sun above his head shines on his tuxedo, making it a golden light, which makes people unable to look directly at him.


    Seeing this scene, many people knelt down and prayed. Daisy was already in tears. You know, not everyone could see his holiness.


    The power of religion cannot be described in words.


    Perhaps it was because he felt that he was high enough. Peter''s Scepter was raised slightly, and the people kneeling on the ground got up one after another. The prayer stopped, and they held their breath.


    #(update) V quickly on F


    soon, the field was quiet, in addition to the wind, there were some people deliberately suppress the cough,


    this is a difficult time.


    Pope Peter will be able to see into the distance, with a solemn look and a dim gaze.


    Su Qian also looked into the distance to see who was coming. Before long, there were four white horses in her sight, and the carriage came slowly.


    Then, the carriage was getting closer and closer, and the sound of the horse''s hooves sounded gradually, very regularly.Close to, you can see that these are four horses without a trace of miscellaneous hair. The carriage is luxurious and open.


    On the carriage, the well-dressed Ning Tao holds a Bible with a smile on his face and nods and smiles to both sides from time to time.


    Everyone''s eyes in the field also brush. It seems that seeing Ning Tao nodding, some people are very happy. They all feel that Ning Tao nodded to him. Naturally, they are overjoyed.


    And when see Ning Tao''s face clearly, Su shallow whole person all Leng in situ, the whole person seems to be silly, look dull, full face of can''t believe.


    Ning Tao can''t admit her mistake, but how can it be? She is about the same age as her. She knows everything about her origin. How can she have anything to do with the Holy See.


    But she couldn''t help believing it. After all, the living man was there.


    Along the way, Ning Tao felt his mouth a little stiff. After all, it''s not easy to keep smiling all the time.


    It''s not enough if we don''t keep it. Now it''s no less than having a hundred cameras aiming at him. It''s live all over the world. Ning Tao has to keep his image to the best.


    Otherwise, it''s not only him who is ashamed, but also Huaxia.


    However, it was the first time that he felt this kind of adoration. He had never felt it before, but now he felt strange.


    Now he can understand why so many people in ancient times wanted to be emperors. Maybe that''s the feeling.


    It was hard to pretend all the way. Ning Tao was in the limelight. When the carriage came near, two groups of clergy had already come forward, and someone had brought the pedals with a respectful look.


    Ning Tao came down from the carriage, put one hand on a nun''s arm, and waved to the crowd with the other hand. He pretended to have the same demeanor, which made the crowd a sensation.


    I don''t know. I thought it was the Pope.

 Chapter 790

    At this moment, in a big house in Beijing, Li Bingbing, dressed in cool clothes, leans on the sofa and stares at the TV.


    On the other side, a pair of beautiful legs are placed on the tea table, and then up, there is Zhou Ru''s beautiful face. At the moment, her eyes are also on the TV.


    Two people in Beijing is a thorough idle, nothing to get together, boring.


    Without outsiders, Zhou Ru is also much more presumptuous and lazy. If not, she would never raise her beautiful legs.


    It''s just a pity that no one can see this pair of legs, and Li Bingbing, the only spectator, also focuses on TV.


    It shows the coronation of the Vatican cardinal.


    Originally, Li Bingbing didn''t have much interest in it, but Ning Tao vowed that it was him who made her feel better.


    It''s not that I believe Ning Tao''s words, it''s just that I''m bored. I want to find Zhou Ru to talk about the tangled matter in her heart.


    With the call with Ning Tao, Li Bingbing is confident.


    "Bingbing, why do you suddenly pay attention to this?" Zhou Ru picked a washed grape from the fruit plate and chewed it gently in her mouth.


    She was so far away from the Vatican that she was always interested in it.


    "Xiaoru, it''s said that the cardinal crowned by the Pope is from China."


    Li Bingbing looks at it with relish and tries to search for Ning Tao''s trace on the screen. After hearing the words, he says with a smile.


    She didn''t talk about Ning Tao''s boasting. After all, she didn''t think it was realistic.


    7 "in the latest chapter L,


    " it has nothing to do with us what Chinese people can do. " Zhou Ru shakes her head and looks down at her beautiful leg. She is lost in thought.


    I don''t know why, when she came back from Europe, she always thought of Ning Tao in her mind.


    With her hands caressing her long legs, Zhou Ru can never forget the feeling of Ning Tao swimming on her legs.


    Just a little bit, even sometimes she thought that if she gave it to Ning Tao, there would be no regret in her heart.


    As time goes by, this feeling becomes stronger and stronger. Zhou Ru knows that she shouldn''t have this idea. After all, she is going to get married now.


    But she just can''t control herself, and her best friend Li Bingbing often blows in her ears, which makes her more irritable.


    "Xiaoru, Xiaoru, come on Look at that son of a bitch. Here comes the son of a bitch. "


    While Zhou Ru is pondering, Li Bingbing beside her suddenly gets excited and speaks incoherently. She shakes Zhou Ru with one hand.


    Zhou Ru didn''t know why. She raised her head and saw Li Bingbing staring at the TV tightly without looking back. She grabbed her thigh with one hand and grabbed it unconsciously.


    This made her frown and look at the TV, but the expression on Zhou Ru''s face suddenly became wonderful, "ah", exclaimed.


    This time, the grape in his mouth even swallowed the grape skin, but Zhou Ru had no time to manage these, just staring at the TV, as if to see the ghost.


    On TV, Ning Tao, dressed in a big red robe and holding the Bible in his hand, nods to the people on both sides.


    The camera is a close-up, two people see very clearly, absolutely not admit a mistake, is Ning Tao no doubt.


    Suddenly, Zhou Ru felt a pain in her thigh. As soon as she bowed her head, she saw Li Bingbing pinching her thigh. The latter turned her head and looked at the former with some bewilderment. "Xiaoru, that man is really that bastard. I''m not dreaming!"


    Although with Ning Tao''s guarantee, Li Bingbing still can''t believe it. It''s a powerful psychological impact. It''s unbelievable.


    At the beginning, a college student in Donghai suddenly became the cardinal of the Holy See. How to listen and feel is a fantasy.


    Zhou Ru came back to her senses and could not laugh or cry: do you feel like you are dreaming? Why do you pinch me Red lips a curl, stretch out a hand to also make a gesture to pinch on the other side body: "you say is to dream!"


    "Ah Li Bingbing ate the pain, quickly retreated, rubbed his chest, looked at Zhou Ru with an aggrieved face and said: "Xiaoru, why do you pinch me?"


    "Who wants you to stop me from watching TV?" Zhou Ru hummed a sentence, once again the line of sight fell on the TV, the mood is a little complicated.


    In Huaxia Donghai, Su Qin is in the office, staring at the computer at some international financial movements.


    Now Feifei jewelry has already entered the international market, and the Cao family is declining, so it can''t be regarded as the climate. Xia Mengfei has a long vision and began to expand in a planned way, and her vision has turned to other aspects.


    As Xia Mengfei''s secretary, Su Qin naturally has to learn more and master the international trends.


    Suddenly, a video window pops up.


    This is set by Su Qin. As long as there are major international events, windows will pop up.


    At this moment, she opened subconsciously, and a small video appeared, which was really the coronation ceremony of the Holy See.


    Su Qin looked a few eyes, didn''t see anything strange, planned to close the window.After all, they don''t have much contact with the Holy See, which is not something their company should pay attention to.


    But when she wants to close the window, the picture stops on Ning Tao. Seeing that face, Su Qin is stunned.


    After that, she wiped her eyes and looked round again. Yes, the one in red was Ning Tao.


    Wrong!


    Watching Ning Tao on TV, Su Qin is not confident. She can''t connect Ning Tao with cardinal.


    Unable to be sure, she couldn''t sit down. She got up in a hurry and quickly went out of the office. She came to Xia Mengfei''s office and rushed in directly.


    "Mr. Xia, Mr. Ning Tao, Mr. Ning appeared."


    Su Qin''s breathing is a little bit disordered. At the moment, he comes to his desk and says to Xia Mengfei.


    "Ning Tao?"


    Xia Mengfei hears inexplicably, show eyebrow to pick, how to return a responsibility?


    Like Su Qin, Xia Mengfei didn''t care about religion and didn''t know about canonization.


    "TV, cardinal. Ning Tao has become cardinal."


    See Xia Mengfei a face at a loss, Su Qin know that said is not clear, directly around the desk, personally for Xia Mengfei on the computer page out.


    As soon as the live broadcast is opened, Xia Mengfei sees Ning Tao holding a Bible and waving to the people on both sides.


    Xia Mengfei is as like as two peas. But although the instruments are different from ningtao, they are not alike.


    Looking at her man in the spotlight, Xia Mengfei calms down. Her eyes are gradually covered with a strange color, and her lips are also proud.


    This is her man!


    In the first people''s Hospital, Tong Yaqian is giving an injection to a patient, and the TV hanging on the wall is broadcasting Ning Tao''s coronation ceremony.


    There was a patient in the room who was a Catholic. Now he murmured, "Huaxia has finally got a cardinal. God bless you."


    Tong Yaqian just subconsciously glanced at the TV, but at this moment, her eyes were solidified. Looking at Ning Tao, who was full of energy in the TV, her eyes suddenly became crazy, and she secretly bit her lips.

 Chapter 791

    In the castle in the suburb, Morton holds a goblet and stares at Ning Tao''s spirit on the TV. His face is gradually gloomy and terrible. Finally, he raises his hand and smashes his red wine glass on the TV. The little scarlet in the glass is sprinkled on the screen, and there is a charming breath.


    In Richards villa, will also stares at the TV screen, his lips tightening and his breath shorting.


    No matter what some people''s thoughts are, most of the people who are watching live on TV are crazy. For them, the more powerful the Vatican is, the more glorious the Lord is.


    Time will not stop because of the anger of some people. Outside St. Peter''s Cathedral, Ning Tao, with the help of a nun, gets out of the carriage.


    At present, the road to the Holy See''s gate is only one hundred meters. He has to walk to show his respect for the Holy See.


    In fact, Ning Tao is very painful about this complicated process. He is clearly in the church and has to sneak away through the back door. Is it necessary to go through a process?


    However, in this kind of thing, he doesn''t count. Ning Tao just wants to finish the process quickly. This kind of feeling of being in the limelight is enough. He is afraid that he will be struck by thunder after a long time.


    After getting out of the carriage, Ning Tao holds the Bible on his chest, looks around at both sides, and walks silently.


    On both sides of the road, many people touched his eyes and bowed their heads to show respect.


    However, Ning Tao saw clearly, and some clergy showed disdain, looked directly, and their eyes were full of provocation.


    The main reason was that the Cardinal was so young that he ran to them. Some people were not happy.


    In addition, this man is still a yellow race, which makes some white people feel uncomfortable. In addition, they know that this man is just a puppet and does not have much real power, which makes many people feel less afraid.


    Ning Tao, dressed in a fitting red robe, has a solemn look. He brings the look of the onlookers on both sides into his eyes. Naturally, he sees the disdainful eyes of many people, which makes him sneer in his heart.


    He knows that some people are not satisfied with his disguise, but this is Lao Tzu''s coronation ceremony. What''s the matter with you showing your hatred for the rich? Why don''t you do it yourself!


    At the moment, Ning Tao secretly remembers some of the people in the front row, thinking about how to vent his evil spirit later.


    after thinking about it for a long time, the staff of ShenTao walked down the steps behind him.


    Slowly raised his head, looking at the calm face of Peter, Ning Tao found that this goods is the real force king, just this mentality, much stronger than himself.


    Peter, wearing his own pope''s clothes, also looks down at Ning Tao, showing a trace of kindness.


    After a while, Ning Tao felt that his neck was sore. Peter gently raised his scepter and sang in his mouth.


    He didn''t have a big voice, but he rang out in the whole audience. No matter how far away people were, they could hear him clearly, which was comparable to miracles.


    In fact, it''s just a little trick. There are miniature sensors on the clothes and underground loudspeakers around St. Peter''s Cathedral. People who don''t know think it''s the glory of the Lord.


    "My Lord, on behalf of your glory, I give you the status of cardinal Ning Tao. May the glory of the Lord bless him."


    Only then did they know the name of the young and shameful archbishop.


    Ning Tao, this name is destined to be remembered by many people.


    Listening to His Holiness''s reading, the audience looked feverish and most of them were praying.


    But there are also some people who show jealousy and dissatisfaction. Cardinal, some people can''t get to that position all their lives, but they are actually won by a young Chinese.


    After a forced speech, Peter slowly pressed down the scepter and put it on Ning Tao''s head. Pope Peter''s Scepter was shining in the sun, as if it were a blessing.


    "Thank you for the gift."


    Ning Tao mouth corner smoked to smoke, finally tiny bow body, open mouth returned a sentence.


    Peter was deeply satisfied, looked around, and then slowly took back the scepter. Someone had already brought the hat of cardinal in red and stood respectfully on one side.


    The hat is a red folded brimless hat, which is exclusive to the Holy See. Peter takes the hat, puts it on for Ning Tao solemnly with both hands, presses one palm on Ning Tao''s hat, closes his eyes slightly, and says, "may you bring the glory of the Lord and influence more people."


    "I will live up to the Lord''s gift." Ning Tao once again a bow body, according to recite the script egg painful way.


    When the coronation ceremony comes to this stage, it is close to the end, and then there is the press conference.


    In fact, it is the speech of Peter and Ning Tao. How can the holy see miss such a good opportunity for publicity.


    In addition to this interview, there are also some reporters who are arranged by the Holy See.


    The press conference was also set up in St. Peter''s Square, and the platform had been set up. The Vatican and his party led by Thomas led the Knights Templar, and the Pope took the lead.Ning Tao took a wrong step and followed him with his Bible in both hands. Today is the time for him to be in the limelight. Other archbishops are behind him. It''s a rule.


    Soon, all the reporters'' cameras were focused on the stage, and the Pope took the stage to begin his speech.


    This is not difficult for Peter. What he is talking about is also the high sounding words of some god sticks. The speech is very long. Ning Tao is drowsy while he is reviewing his lines. In such a big scene, he suddenly has a little pressure.


    Finally, Pope Peter finished his speech, left the table and motioned Ning Tao to come on.


    Ning Tao coughs and knows it''s his turn to dress up. He also goes on the stage to tidy up his clothes.


    As a matter of fact, what we have to say is the speech draft that we have memorized for a long time. As long as we follow it, we can see that everyone''s eyes are fixed on him as soon as he goes on the stage, and the pressure suddenly increases.


    This can''t help but make Ning Tao plan to finish his speech and get off the stage quickly. Being surrounded by so many people, he really can''t adapt. After a pause, he began to play his own role.


    The speech is very long. When Ning Tao looks at the people under the stage with different looks, he suddenly turns his eyes and sees Su Qian. The two sides have a pair of eyes, and Ning Tao is "clattering" in his heart.


    He did not expect that Su Qian also came today, and he was slightly absent-minded at the moment.


    This break, the audience one by one also stunned, one side of the Adam when cold sweat are down, quickly remind Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao just regained his mind and hastened to speak again. But after a previous interruption, what hurt him was that he forgot where he had gone.


    "I wipe it!" In full view of the public, Ning Tao racked his brains and didn''t know where he had just recited. In fact, he didn''t pay attention to it. He just recited it without thinking. He blurted it out and now he''s in a circle.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t speak, many people saw the signs of something wrong. There was a murmur under the stage, and the Vatican staff on the stage were speechless one after another. This was the first time to see this scene.


    LADA is sweating for Ning Tao. He thought Ning Tao had forgotten his words. If he can''t remember, what''s next? He can''t help looking at his holiness.

 Chapter 792

    Pope Peter didn''t say anything, but he looked gloomy. Obviously, he didn''t expect this to happen.


    At this time, the most insensitive people under the stage also know that Ning Tao is in trouble. Some are worried, some are anxious, and others are gloating.


    Ning Tao is planning to start from the beginning, but seeing that people''s eyes are different under the stage, he is also angry. He just closes his eyes and spreads his hands slightly. After a long time, he opens his eyes and says slowly: "I''m sorry, I just sensed the existence of God. May you all get the gift of God. After my speech, I have five points Clock can interview time


    At this point, Ning Tao has no desire to read any more. It''s better to let the ceremony end earlier.


    Hearing what he said, the Pope coldly looks at Ashdown, who teaches etiquette. Now Ning Tao suddenly doesn''t play cards according to the routine, which makes him feel deeply.


    Yasdan was already sweating. He felt his holiness''s eyes and complained in his heart.


    He taught well. Ning Tao has learned it. Now it''s bad for him to have such a moth?


    The key is that according to the script, Ning Tao has to read another five minutes. The reporter he got is not in place yet. Isn''t that disturbing the rhythm.


    Just as he was thinking about whether to stop him, a reporter suddenly threw out a blockade line and went directly to the stage. He looked up at Ning Tao with a microphone and said, "your eminence, I have something to ask."


    This is a blonde girl named Jerry, who is a Reuters reporter. She is famous for her sharp words. She doesn''t believe in the Vatican''s way. Now she has the opportunity to stand up immediately.


    Seeing this beautiful woman jump out, the holy see people immediately became nervous. This is a famous atheist, but the other side is strong backstage. Although many people don''t like it, they have nothing to do.


    The main reason is that sometimes you are not good at journalists.


    Many people on the stage are happy. They are all watching Ning Tao''s jokes.


    If you can''t eat the grapes, you can say that the grapes are sour. Ning Tao is young, but now he can''t even remember his lines. He doesn''t feel qualified to be cardinal.


    Although I know that I can''t recall the other party and make a fool of the other party, I''m glad to see it.


    Ning Tao also looked at the beauty. He knew that the Holy See would let some reporters cooperate with him. He was not surprised, but he didn''t expect to be a beauty.


    He was condescending and could see the deep gully on the other side''s chest. At the moment, he raised a radian on his lips and said, "beauty, although you are not lady like, the Lord will forgive you. What''s the problem?"


    "I want to ask your eminence, can you really feel the existence of God?"


    Jerry is really bold. In a word, it''s like this. You know, it''s a global live broadcast. It''s careless and easy to make the holy see face irrelevant.


    When Yasi heard that there was a black thread in his mind, he wanted to go forward and let the reporter be taken away, but he did not dare to act rashly, so he looked at his holiness.


    However, the latter''s expression was so flat that he didn''t seem to hear it. For a moment, he didn''t know what the Pope meant.


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows are also picked when he hears the speech, which makes him suspicious. Yu Guang sweeps yasidang and sees that he is uneasy about standing, and the sweat on his head makes him understand.


    Feelings of this woman is not set in the script, ah, goodbye each other haughtily raised his chin, a face of pride, Ning Tao mind a turn, slightly nodded: "of course!"


    +The latest chapter F of chapter C "on the festival" $


    "how can I not feel the existence of the Lord?" Jerry didn''t let Ning Tao off at all, and asked again.


    "The Lord will give warmth to everyone who is sincere!" Ning Tao didn''t answer directly, but looked at the audience and said solemnly.


    When Jerry''s face stagnated, it became clear that she was not sincere.


    This immediately made Jerry unconvinced and continued to ask, "Your Excellency, when you were young, you became cardinal. I don''t know how much you know about the Bible!"


    Convinced that Ning Tao didn''t know the Bible at all, she threw out a difficult problem.


    "The Lord is in everyone''s heart. As long as we are sincere, we can hear the Lord explain the Bible to us every day."


    Just as Jerry thought, Ning Tao had never read the Bible, but just flipped it. It was not that he could not understand it, but that he was not interested in it.


    For him, whatever happens to him, he just puts it on the Lord. He finds out. The more he says it, the more people believe it.


    However, Jerry was obviously not satisfied with his answer. After a moment''s deliberation, he said again, "Monseigneur, how can you feel the glory of the Lord?"


    Ning Tao frowned and felt that the woman was just a piece of cowhide plaster, which was about to entangle him. After a little pondering, he gave Jerry a smile: "you close your eyes."


    Seeing what the other party said was very serious, it just made people feel that many people had widened their eyes. They didn''t know what the bishop was up to. Jerry was also stunned, and then he closed his eyes decisively."The Lord is in everyone''s heart. As long as you put your heart into it, you can feel his warmth."


    Ning Tao looked around and suddenly took a step forward. He put his hand on Jerry''s white chest and grinned, "may God bless you."


    WOW!


    When people on and off the stage saw this, they were all in an uproar. It''s like that. Isn''t it a blatant hooligan?


    Yashidang on the stage almost didn''t pass out in a coma. This is a live broadcast. What do people all over the world think of Ning Tao''s blatant advantage?


    Pope Peter''s heart was even more awe inspiring. He felt that Alexander, the cardinal of the other side, was under his command. If something really happened at this time, I''m afraid it would be a great blow to the Holy See.


    But fortunately, he has seen the big scenes. The fact is that he has already done so. He did not act rashly.


    Out of such a thing, Ning Tao must also be shameless, he can not find the other party to do so, guess the other party must have deep meaning, had to wait patiently.


    "I feel it, I feel it!"


    All of a sudden, as the party''s Jerry suddenly opened his eyes, his face is incredible, shouting, did not notice Ning Tao''s salty hands.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took back his arm, nodded gently, and said: "sincerity is soul!"


    "Thank you, bishop. I feel it!"


    Jerry no longer has the pride before, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes are full of fanaticism, look respectful, emotional,


    just now, she felt a warm breath coming from each other''s arms. When she integrated into his limbs, it made her feel as if she had eaten ginseng fruit, and she felt comfortable.


    This is not the glory of the Lord!


    It was the first time that Jerry felt this way. Suddenly, she had no doubt about the Lord.


    All the people on the scene were stunned and didn''t know what was going on, but then something even more surprising happened.


    As soon as Ning Tao stopped, Jerry directly knelt down on the ground and knelt in front of the former. With a face of repentance, he said, "please forgive my disrespect!"

 Chapter 793

    Joking, since we all feel the glory of the Lord, Jerry immediately regrets what he just did and kneels down in front of Ning Tao.


    It''s hard for outsiders to understand, but it''s easy to understand.


    As a negative attitude to religious belief, Jerry said that there is no lord in the world, but just now, she felt the glory of the LORD with her own eyes.


    She then believed in Ning Tao''s words. The Lord is in everyone''s heart. Sincerity is the soul. The reason why she didn''t feel it was because she was not sincere.


    However, this scene naturally does not know the whole story, but it has great visual impact.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Archbishop Ning Tao put his palm on each other''s chest to make people feel the glory of the Lord. Isn''t that bullshit?


    Many people scoff at it, and some even think it''s a trust set up by the Holy See.


    After all, in history, the Holy See has done many similar things. Anyway, the more mysterious it is, the more energetic it is.


    Otherwise, it''s too exaggerating. We all know what the Lord is like. If it can manifest itself, can the Holy See still be like this?


    However, some people know Jerry, and they should not do such a thing because of the identity of the other party. They seem suspicious for a moment.


    But believe it or not, the truth is right in front of you. Many people exclaim miracles and bow their heads to pray. When they look at Ning Tao again, most of them show their enthusiasm.


    No wonder people are young and bishop. They can feel the glory of the Lord, and those who are not convinced have lost their temper.


    If Su Qian is the most shocked person on stage, her teacher has been instilling some theological ideas into her these days. Now when she sees Ning Tao''s great power and takes down a reporter, she can''t believe it when she looks at the young man on stage.


    Ning Tao, she is too familiar with each other. She has seen each other naked. When can she feel the glory of the Lord.


    "Get up, and the Lord will forgive everyone who repents."


    Ning Tao''s face is not happy or sad. He looks around and sees that the effect has been achieved. He opens his mouth in a light way, which is quite immortal.


    In fact, it''s just a little trick. He swims the power of perspective around each other''s body. This kind of feeling is naturally good for ordinary people.


    When Jerry gets up, Ning Tao signals the other party to step down, purses a smile, and says again, "is there anyone else who wants to feel the glory of the Lord?"


    Well, this guy is to enjoy, this kind of look at those who despise the mouth can plug fear, Ning Tao heart is very cool.


    "Blessed be the archbishop."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, an old clergyman raised his hands in the distance, looking excited.


    The old man''s hair is white, his face is not normal ruddy, because of excitement, words fall, he coughs loudly.


    It''s not that he didn''t believe it, but Ning Tao was too mysterious just now. For the old man, it was the greatest gift that he could feel the glory of the Lord ahead of time before he came to heaven.


    The Templars stopped each other. After all, this is a global live broadcast. It''s not a kind of temporary lecture. Anyone can come up. Because of the sudden incident, the reporter didn''t stop it.


    Ning Tao waved his hand to let the other party come.


    Since he wants to hit some people in the face, Ning Tao plans to stick to the end. Anyway, he has already been in the limelight.


    Soon, the old clergyman came to Ning Tao, looking excited.


    In full view of the public, Ning Tao did not let the other party wait for a long time, stretched out his hand to chant, put it on the other side''s head, and slowly said: "may God bless you."


    We haven''t recovered from the previous shock. Now we see Ning Tao casually. The latter kneels down on the ground in public again with a "plop" sound and shouts: "I''m guilty."


    As before, the old clergyman only felt a warm current overflowing from his chest and flowing to his limbs, which made him feel refreshed and even coughed.


    This can''t help but make him surprised. He believes Ning Tao''s words deeply. It turns out that the Lord is really in his heart. Now he believes it. He quickly repents and hopes to get the Lord''s forgiveness.


    After all, even the clergy had done many wrong things in his life. Now the glory of the Lord comes, and it is time to repent.


    This time, the whole audience was shocked again. If the reporter just now could have been a fake, it is impossible for the clergyman at present.


    The latter is already in his old age, and will not do such a thing at all. It looks like he is full of tears. Everyone believes that he must have felt something.


    Suddenly, let other people start to be suspicious, and then look at Ning Tao''s eyes have changed.


    They have never felt the glory of the Lord, and after a little change from this young man, it seems that they can really feel that their heart is not sincere enough. Many people think to themselves.


    "As long as you have the Lord in your heart and are devoted to the good, the Lord will forgive you." Ning Tao looks calm and dignified, with a sacred appearance.


    The old clergyman was brought down by the bodyguard, and was moved. Ning Tao looked at the audience again and repeated what he had just said.


    Naturally, some people didn''t believe in this evil, and some people came forward again, but as long as they were touched and blessed by Ning Tao, they all changed their faces one after another, and their attitudes changed 180 degrees, which surprised the people who watched.Although not everyone kneels after that, attitude is enough to explain everything.


    Ning Tao can show the glory of the LORD with a hand. With this hand alone, countless people worship him.


    But then he also perfunctory a lot, just a single hand, called the next.


    It''s just puzzling that Ning Tao''s position of blessing is not the same.


    for beautiful women, he mostly touches his chest. If he is a man, he will touch the top of his head instead.


    However, no one dares to pick this thorn. Each of them is awed by miracles. When many people look at Ning Tao''s eyes, they look very respectful.


    Until then, they were convinced of Ning Tao''s coronation as cardinal.


    In their opinion, it''s not too much to be a pope, it''s just a son.


    Looking at the people who came to touch the top of the blessing, Pope Peter straightened his body, his eyes were slightly bright, and his expression revealed a trace of satisfaction. When he looked at Ning Tao, he was full of joy.


    You know, although the cardinal can be appointed or removed, this kind of thing is hard to convince the public, which inevitably makes people have opinions.


    And just for a moment, Peter''s heart came up.


    If something really goes wrong, I''m afraid it will be a blow to the prestige of him and the Holy See.


    Now everything is different. Ning Tao not only successfully solved his disadvantage, but also made the prestige of the Holy See climb to a new level.


    In this way, doesn''t it mean that he knows people well and makes good use of them?


    Just a little he also wondered, how does Ning Tao do it?


    The so-called miracles, in fact, he knows what''s going on, and he doesn''t believe Ning Tao can really trigger miracles.


    In his heart, he was already thinking about the end of waiting. He wanted to ask Ning Tao what happened. If possible, the Holy See would pay a high price to buy this so-called miracle.

 Chapter 794

    Miracles for the Holy See, play very smooth, did not let Ning Tao show too much, after more than a dozen people, in time to stop.


    After all, there will be nearly ten thousand people in the field. When will they come one by one? Besides, Ning Tao has just said that if you are sincere, you can feel it.


    Some of the signs of blessing, less to show his mystery.


    He pretended to force hard. Seeing that no one dared to despise him again, Ning Tao stopped immediately. To tell you the truth, he was also worried about whether thunder would fall from the sky because he pretended to force too hard.


    With this effect, the Vatican decisively let the reporters who had been prepared to withdraw. It''s no use setting off any more.


    The next step is to touch the top of the blessing, which is also a part of showing that the cardinal is close to the people.


    A total of 20 people were selected. They were elites from all walks of life who had made contributions to the Holy See.


    On the one hand, it can attract these people, on the other hand, it can show the strength of the Holy See.


    Seeing the side of Ning Tao''s magic wand just now, Peter regretted that he didn''t find more people.


    We should know that these talents are the backbone of the Holy See and have great influence in all sectors of the society. It is of great significance to promote the Holy See to have these people to publicize.


    "Bishop ninto, this is a scholar of economics in Rome, Italy, and the honorary bishop of the Church of Toma, Mr. Meade."


    All the 20 people who came to receive the blessing were led to the front. Ning Tao and Yasi walked down slowly. The latter pointed to the first person in front of them and respectfully introduced them.


    If in the beginning, Ashdown only helped zorina because of the mission of the Pope, now it is from the heart of respect.


    $DP:


    a strong man only respects a strong man. Ning Tao''s skill just revealed has already convinced him. That''s his ability.


    In the future, he will also be valued by the Pope. It''s good for him to flatter him.


    After all, whether it''s true or not, the improvement of the influence of the miracle on the Vatican is obvious to all. He has already seen the Pope turn around with a smile on his face.


    Obviously, it is a wise move to recall Ning Tao to the Holy See.


    This is a bald old man with a slightly bent back. Now he and Ning Tao are looking at each other, bowing respectfully and saying: "I''ve met bishop Ning Tao."


    Goodbye, knowing the power of Ning Tao, he is already looking forward to the blessing of the other party.


    "God bless you."


    Ning Tao smiles and reaches over the other person''s head for a touch. This sentence is getting more and more smooth, but he is a little impatient.


    It''s better to stop just enough. He looks at the cloudless sky from time to time for fear that if he is not careful, he will be killed by thunder.


    Mead also felt the warm current. He felt very comfortable all over. His pores were all open, and he bent his waist even harder. He burst into tears and said, "thank you, bishop Ning Tao."


    After 70 or 80 years of living, he felt the blessing of the Lord for the first time, and old Mead lost his temper.


    Ning Tao is too lazy to say anything to an old man. Instead, he speeds up his pace, turns around and comes to the second person. After the same touch, he says, "may God bless you." He left decisively.


    It''s painful to do this kind of thing too much. More importantly, he saw Su Qian.


    Just behind the last blessed old woman, she was with some classmates.


    These people Ning Tao has a faint impression that he met in each other''s laboratory a few days ago.


    Soon, Ning Tao went one after another. Before long, he came to the old woman.


    "Bishop Ning Tao, this is Professor Daisy of the sixth University of France, and one of our clergy!" Yasidang rushed forward and introduced to Ning Tao.


    "Met bishop Ning Tao!" Daisy was so excited that she lowered her proud head.


    Su shallow whole body uneasy, looking at Ning Tao in the above forced, she always has a kind of unreal feeling, at the moment to see his eyes, the former bit his lips, stubborn turned his head.


    For Su Qian, it doesn''t matter whether Ning Tao is a magic wand or not. She only hates him.


    "Bishop Ning Tao, this is Professor daisy." Seeing that Ning Tao stares at one of the disciples behind daisy in a daze, yasidang introduces it again in a hurry.


    His small heart is limited to bear, so what''s the matter with Ning Tao.


    "Oh, it''s Professor daisy. I''ve heard of her name for a long time. I''ve heard so much about her."


    Ning Tao came back, nodded at Professor Daisy, put his hand on each other''s head and said, "may God bless you."


    A compliment, for Daisy, almost happy did not faint.


    Bishop Ning Tao knows her and has heard a lot about her. Daisy feels that this is the greatest honor she has gained in her life. When she looks up, she holds Ning Tao''s palm in both hands and kisses her on the back: "bishop Ning Tao, this is the greatest honor of my life."


    Indeed, now Ning Tao represents the Lord. Knowing her on such an occasion makes Daisy look very bright."Ha ha, Professor Daisy is modest. I don''t know if I will go to the sixth university if I have time in the future. Is Professor Daisy welcome?" Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, half true and half false.


    "I think it''s a great honor for your eminence to come to our sixth University and welcome you on behalf of the college."


    A total of 20 people, Ning Tao only expressed his intention to Daisy, it''s obvious that he is in favor of her. Daisy immediately became scared and agreed.


    I''m kidding. In western universities, there are theology classes. Ning Tao is willing to give lectures. This is an honor for the sixth University. It''s no exaggeration at all.


    "Well, that''s settled."


    Ning Tao nodded and made a promise. He turned his head and looked at Su Qian and others again, as if for the first time. He asked, "are these your students?"


    Obviously, bishop Ning Tao is very fond of the sixth University. After the appointment, she asked the students that Daisy felt very happy and said to Ning Tao, "well, they are all my witnesses to the glory of the Lord!"


    Then he quickly staggered his body and exposed his students. At the same time, he turned around and said sternly, "don''t you salute bishop Ning Tao?"


    "Ning Tao?"


    Several female students smell speech eyes tightly staring at Ning Tao, face of incredible, one by one big eyes stare small eyes.


    In fact, they have recognized Ning Tao before, but they only met Ning Tao once before. Now they dress like this, and several people dare not recognize each other.


    Asked Su Qian, the latter shook his head to deny, let a few people some doubts, finally dispel the doubts.


    In several people''s hearts, I feel that this is also impossible. They can''t do anything. The big boy who sent flowers to Su Qian is now bishop Ning Tao.


    However, at a close distance, several people have confirmed that this person is Ning Tao. At the moment, she looks shy and can''t say a word.


    after hearing the teacher''s words, several girls open their mouths slightly. After a while, a girl says strangely: "I''ve met bishop Ning Tao."

 Chapter 795

    This name is really awkward. They can''t accept this fact in a moment. Ning Tao''s gorgeous identity change makes these students confused.


    In any case, these people are also top students. One by one, they feel puzzled for a while. Some people even come up to salute at the beginning. Ning Tao just nods and smiles, but he is not doing any blessing.


    After all, these people are Su Qian''s classmates. There is another set of tricks.


    Only after several people saw the ceremony, it was Su Qian''s turn to get stuck again.


    For the latter, she can''t accept bowing to Ning Tao in any case. It''s obvious that the other party bullied her first. Now she has to bow her head to say hello to Ning Tao, which is more painful for Su Qian than killing her.


    Daisy also found something unusual. She frowned and whispered to Su Qian: "Su Qian, I haven''t seen the bishop yet."


    The French pay attention to etiquette. It is a kind of reward for the bishop to be interested in speaking to them. This is considered impolite.


    Daisy''s face was a little unhappy, and her words were a little harsh.


    Su Qian''s eyes are red when she hears the words. Naturally, she takes it as Ning Tao''s intention to humiliate her. Her heart is very sad. She bullies her and asks her to bow her head. Su Qian feels that her heart is going to be broken.


    In fact, Ning Tao didn''t think so much. He just wanted to say hello. Otherwise, the magic wand would have been used. He just wanted to show his normal appearance in front of Su Qian.


    It''s just that he ignored the present occasion.


    "Classmate, what are you doing?"


    Suqian didn''t speak. Daisy''s face sank and her voice raised.


    It''s not just about not giving her face, it''s about challenging the glory of the Lord.


    Daisy''s anger welled up in her heart. If it angered the bishop, how could she bear the Lord''s punishment?


    Daisy has regretted bringing Suqian.


    Su shallow heart wronged to death, but the teacher''s words sounded in her ears, let her tears are about to come down, strong hold no gaffe, she raised her head, eyes directly at Ning Tao.


    However, before opening his mouth, Ning Tao waved his hand and said to Daisy, "ha ha, Professor Daisy, this is my good friend. If the etiquette is not good, Ning Tao doesn''t care!" Just see Su shallow ugly face, in the heart also pulled for a while, hurriedly opened a mouth.


    "Ah, bishop Ning Tao and classmate Su are friends?"


    First a * burst:


    hearing Ning Tao''s words, Daisy was stunned, and then her eyes burst out a layer of bright color, and she hurried on.


    She is worried that she can''t get on with Ning Tao. Now she hears that the other party''s friend is her own student. How can she not like it? It''s just that happiness comes too fast.


    "Well, it''s a good friend."


    Ning Tao nodded and emphasized with deep meaning that there was no need to say polite words.


    Listening to Ning Tao''s words, Su Qian''s words to her mouth are blocked by her biting her lips. She looks at Ning Tao with a complicated look.


    She can''t understand Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Su Qian''s friend turned out to be bishop Ning Tao. It seems that in the future, bishop Ning Tao will go to our school more to guide us."


    Daisy lived most of her life and was also a human spirit. From their looks, she found something fishy and realized it immediately.


    She doesn''t understand her feelings now. Ning Tao just said that she went to see their students because of Su Qian. No wonder other people didn''t have any interest, so she stopped here.


    However, she was also vaguely excited. When she got to Daisy''s position, besides research, belief was the most important.


    It was a very important thing in Daisy''s life to have a good relationship with a bishop who could represent the Lord.


    Ashdown, who was on one side, also quickly remembered Su Qian''s appearance and planned to present it to his holiness afterwards.


    If Ning Tao was chosen as cardinal in the beginning, it was just a decoration, now he estimates that Ning Tao''s weight in the Pope''s heart has changed.


    With this miracle, the influence of the Holy See can not be enhanced.


    As Ning Tao''s housekeeper in the Holy See, he knew that this was also an opportunity for himself.


    Ning Tao didn''t communicate with Daisy and others. After a few words, he left.


    After all, he is now a coronation ceremony. He can''t chat with his friends like no one else.


    Looking at Dahong''s back, Su Qian''s face becomes complicated. It''s undeniable that Ning Tao is like a hero at this moment.


    She also understands that after this time, as long as Ning Tao is willing, there is no shortage of girls around him. Heroes love beauties, and beauties never love heroes.


    This was originally her man, but now it''s more and more far away from her. Thinking of refusing to talk to Ning Tao just now, Su Qian is very uncomfortable.


    She understands, just in the heart can''t pass that ridge, she wants to ask Ning Tao very much, oneself all already bear to be like this, why do you still so flowery, I still can''t compare with those romantic women.But whether she can forgive or not, Su Qian knows that with Ning Tao, it''s hard for her to fall in love with a second man. After all, her first love is the most unforgettable. Is there anyone more attractive than Ning Tao?


    In addition to Su Qian, the most complicated one in his heart is the Pope. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao could come to this hand, which is what he expected.


    As a pope, he thinks more. Although Ning Tao''s scene is good for the Vatican, on the other hand, it is easy to be feared.


    Again, no matter how much effort the Holy See makes, it will never return to its peak, unless there is a miracle.


    Peter himself knows that there are no miracles in the world, but with Ning Tao''s move, I''m afraid politicians in many countries can''t sleep. After all, the influence of the holy see is there.


    The coronation ceremony came to an end with the complicated look of the Pope.


    In any case, the Vatican won a big victory this time, and Pope Peter''s reputation has risen again, but the big winner this time is Ning Tao.


    Peter can only say that everything has two sides, and it may not have a far-reaching impact.


    The Pope, Ning Tao and others returned to the church together. The square was still boiling. The crowd continued for a long time, and prayers continued. It was not until the evening that some people left here reluctantly under the advice of the Holy See clergy.


    The next few days, Ning Tao did not leave, but lived in St. Peter''s Cathedral, with the help of the Vatican, to check the blood news.


    During this period of time in Europe, Ning Tao deeply understood that fighting alone would not create a climate here, let alone avenge his elder martial sister.


    Although the first family agreed to do it for him, they also said that they would only do it in secret, not in the face. The influence of the blood clan in Europe was not small. The first family would not do it easily. Morton was not a small role.


    Ning Tao didn''t put his treasure on the other side at all. Now that he is the cardinal and the holy see is the enemy of the blood clan, it''s a waste if he doesn''t use resources.


    In the room, Ning Tao is holding some information in his hand. He has a mouthful in his hand. He smokes a cigarette without a mouthful. Looking at the news above, he frowns.

 Chapter 796

    The information is about the blood clan information collected by the Holy See. It''s in a mess, but it''s just some little guys scattered all over the world. It doesn''t have much to do with Morton.


    Ning Tao is not satisfied with these things. He doesn''t have the idea to get rid of demons and defend Taoism. In fact, in his mind, although the holy see is much better than the blood clan, it doesn''t do less harmful things.


    If he had to, he would not choose to join the Holy See.


    Stuffy smoke a cigarette, Ning Tao will put down the information, a face depressed.


    Most of the blood clan do not join the WTO, they will choose to hide their identity after joining the WTO, and it is difficult for the Holy See to inquire about it for a while.


    In fact, Ning Tao can understand that if the Vatican had big news about the blood clan, he would have done it a long time ago and would not wait for him. Time is too urgent. It is not a simple matter to find Molton in Europe.


    Just as he was meditating, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door. Then there was a knock on the door, and the sound of yasidang came. Ning Tao frowned and said impatiently, "come in."


    These days, yasidang is just like a dogskin plaster. He''s around him all day, which annoys Ning Tao. You say you''re not a woman. You look at each other''s face all day. He''s not tired of it. He''s tired of it.


    When Yasi pushed the door in, he smelled the smoke all over the room and coughed. He quickly opened the window and looked at the cigarette in Ning Tao''s hand again. His mouth twitched.


    The Vatican forbids smoking, but this one still goes his own way. He has advised the other, but the reason given by Ning Tao is hard to refute.


    "It''s hard to concentrate and communicate with God without smoking!"


    In a word, when he was speechless, he didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t refute it.


    he was puzzled that he had thought more than once about how he chose such a guy who didn''t follow the rules.


    After a long time of contact, he naturally knew that this man had never read the Bible at all, and he had no image of a bishop.


    "What''s the matter, Ashdown?" Ning Tao looks at the other side and points to the ashtray not far away. The latter quickly reaches for it and hands it to the other side.


    He told the Pope of Ning Tao''s bad deeds, but the latter didn''t care at all, and yasdan had to give up.


    He didn''t know that Pope Peter had an agreement with Ning Tao, and he didn''t care about such a trifle.


    Other Cardinals didn''t see it. As we all know, Ning Tao just hung up his name. If the other side was good at everything, they would be on guard.


    After all, the position of the Vatican is one pit at a time. If the other party really comes in, it''s inevitable that some of them will move their position. Since Ning Tao is such a rambling figure, they are relieved.


    Such a person is hard to use.


    "Well, your eminence, there will be some big company owners in England in the afternoon. Your majesty means that you hope your eminence can find time to receive them in his busy schedule." Said Ashton, bending slightly.


    "Oh, it depends on the mood then." Ning Tao flicked the ash, rolled his eyelids and said casually.


    £¡ "Your Highness, your highness says that these people are very important in their identities, and they are very helpful to the cause of our holy see. Please don''t be like last time, and be sure to receive them!" Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t care, Yasi added a bitter sentence again.


    In recent days, many people have come to see Ning Tao. The latter has stood up for several times. Each time, yasidang is scolded, and now he is full of grievances. This is why he respects Ning Tao.


    "I said, whether you are the bishop or I am the bishop, get out of here and don''t bother me!" See each other long winded, Ning Tao eyes a stare, impatient way.


    When he mentioned this, he was very angry. After the last coronation, the Pope asked him what method he used.


    Ning Tao knew that this time he was forced to pretend to be big, but he couldn''t hide it. He had already figured out the wording and simply admitted that it was the internal skill of Huaxia.


    Perspective he will not say, but internal skill is nothing, Europeans do not understand this thing, you can cheat, even if the other party to check, he is not afraid.


    Seeing that Ning Tao admitted that he was so single, Peter was speechless. Would you be more reserved? However, since the other party admitted it, Peter didn''t hide it. He tried to ask Ning Tao if he could sell it, and the Holy See was willing to pay for it.


    For Peter, as long as he has this skill, it will have a great influence on the Holy See. Even if he gives some money, it is worth it.


    Ning Tao had been defending his opponent''s hand for a long time. He said directly: "this is the treasure of the sect. If the opponent wants it, he can contact Huaxia sect. However, if he wants to succeed in cultivation, it will take him at least ten years. He has been practicing since childhood. He has experienced a life of nine deaths. He tells us all about fighting with wild animals, stimulating potential, digging ancient tombs, and cultivating with corpse Qi Come on, that''s a tragedy. "


    Peter was stunned. Although he didn''t believe it, he had to give up the idea with regret. After all, his small body can''t stand the toss.


    But this can''t do. Peter doesn''t mean to let Ning Tao go. These days, people come here from time to time to express their admiration for Ning Tao''s blessing. The pope also intends to add fuel to the flames.Ning Tao is not interested in this. It depends on his mood. He has stood up the Pope several times. It''s probably the first time in the Holy See.


    At the moment, when he heard Ning Tao''s words, yashidang was convulsed. He was the only one who could save the Pope''s face. He wanted to turn around and leave, but thinking of his task, he put on a smile and planned to say something good.


    He also found out some of Ning Tao''s temper. He knew that if he wanted to be tough, it would be useless to move out of the Pope.


    However, before he spoke, the mobile phone in Ning Tao''s pocket rang, making Yasi swallow his words.


    Ning Tao takes out his mobile phone and sees that it''s will''s phone. He picks his brow and puts out his cigarette butt in the ashtray, waving his hand to yashidang.


    Yasidang had no choice but to make a gesture. He bent down to pick up the ashtray and turned respectfully to go out.


    When the door closed, Ning Tao also pressed the answer button and put it in his ear.


    Soon, will''s gentle voice came from the phone: "Archbishop Ning Tao, I don''t know if I disturb your blessing?"


    As for Ning Tao''s situation, will naturally knows Du Ming. Every time he makes a phone call, he sometimes has to make fun of him. Of course, the other party doesn''t believe that.


    Ning Tao can''t help but roll his eyes when he hears the words. He laughs: "why, will yearns for the Lord, too. For the sake of friends, I can feel the top and bless you for free!"


    Will on the other side of the phone, with a dry smile, said, "come on, I''m an atheist. I''m not interested in Catholicism."


    It''s a joke to make the first family heirs bow to Ning Tao, which is equivalent to bowing to the Holy See. It''s a blow to the influence of the first family. Even if it gives will ten courage, he doesn''t want to try.


    A joke, did not expect to lead to himself, will timely transfer the words: "Mr. Ning, I have a little bit of blood news here, I believe you will be interested."


    "Oh, tell me!" Ning Tao''s face moved and his voice raised.


    He is not surprised that the first family can get the news ahead of time. In Europe, no one can get the news more quickly and comprehensively than this family.


    "According to the news, in a laboratory set up by bicker pharmaceutical in the sixth University of France, it is said that the other party has cooperated with the devil party. There is a project started in this laboratory, and my people are also investigating. There is no specific news yet!" As soon as Wilhelm pondered, he walked slowly.

 Chapter 797

    "The sixth university?"


    after listening to this, Ning Tao felt a little moved. Naturally, he was no stranger to this place. Soon after he left, Su Qian seemed to be in this school.


    "Any specific information?" Ning Tao stopped and asked again.


    "Time is too hasty. We just got the news. Oh, by the way, Chris, the sister of the leader of the clandestine clandestine party, also appeared in France. According to our news, this person had a close relationship with Morton. Maybe we can get some breakthrough clues from her!" Will said what he thought.


    It has to be said that the news of the first family is chilling. In the past few days, the Vatican has gained nothing. The first family has mastered so much information, which makes Ning Tao feel frightened. This is why he feels the power of the first family. Thinking of what happened last time, he can''t help bursting into a layer of sweat. He really went through the ghost gate.


    These ideas all flash away in his mind, and then they are transferred to Chris. How can Ning Tao not know him? He knows him too much. He has also dealt with him, but he didn''t expect that this man also came out. There is a chance in Ning Tao''s eyes.


    "Mr. Ning, I''ll put my dirty words first. The rose family won''t do anything for you. The blood clan is very united with the outside world. I also hope you don''t get angry. You can''t compete with them."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s words, will thought for a moment, and said in a deep voice. There was a hint in his words.


    In Europe, the first family, the Holy See and the blood clan belong to the three forces of detachment. The first family is usually neutral and rarely interferes in the affairs of the two. Although Ning Tao is in control of the six pointed star, the first family will not let Ning Tao knead.


    In fact, if Ning Tao had a strong background and now became the cardinal of the Holy See, the Roth family would not have treated him equally.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of my own life. We''ll get in touch with any news."


    How could Ning Tao not know what will meant? He just hung up with a cold smile.


    He knows what the first family is up to, but the six pointed star is his life-saving talisman. If the other party wants to get rid of it, he is not afraid that the other party won''t cooperate as long as he holds something.


    Hang up the phone, Ning Tao one hand a negative, in the room around.


    The blood clan has always kept a low profile, and the evil party has disappeared for a long time. Now the other party suddenly emerges, which is an opportunity for Ning Tao.


    After thinking about it, he still plans to go to the sixth college.


    With news, staying in the Vatican has little effect. Both the Vatican and the first family have a cooperative relationship with him. At the critical moment, the other party may not cooperate with him, and he doesn''t expect it. He is the only one who comes out in person.


    At the same time, Su Qian was also there. Thinking of the latter, Ning Tao sighed and slowly vomited his turbid breath, and strode out. When he saw the nun outside, he directly ordered: "go and ask yashidang to come here."


    Half an hour later, Ashdown stormed into the Pope''s office.


    "Your holiness, Archbishop Ning Tao is too much. There is a meeting in the afternoon. He asked the Holy See to prepare a special plane to fly to Paris."


    As soon as he came to the Holy See''s office, Ashdown could no longer control his temper and said.


    Now he is on the same front with Ning Tao. Ning Tao is in the ascendant now, and yasidang also has his own ideas. Ning Tao is still very young. With the prestige of the other party, he will be able to hold real power even if he can''t make great progress in a few decades. When the time comes, he can also borrow momentum.


    At the moment, Yasi didn''t fight for discipline. Instead, he didn''t let people down.


    He said that he came to the Pope to complain, but he just asked Peter to restrain Ning Tao.


    Peter was working at the desk. When his voice was finished, he slowly raised his head, looked at Ashdown coldly and said, "finished?"


    "Er..." Yasi was stunned. He thought that the pope would be furious, but he didn''t expect that the other side was so indifferent. His heart suddenly burst out, but he finally insisted: "Your Majesty, Ning Tao is too reckless. We can''t accommodate him..."


    "Enough!"


    Before Ashdown finished his words, the Pope made a cold plan, looked at the former and said, "Ashdown, please remember your identity. Ning Tao is the cardinal of our Vatican. What he does has his deep meaning. You should also remember your own identity."


    These days, because of these things, it''s not the first time for Yasi to give a small report. Peter has been tired of it.


    If it''s someone else, he will definitely ask about it, but Ning Tao really doesn''t want to say anything. The relationship is different, but he can''t tell Yasi dangming that the latter''s status is too low.


    However, the other side seems to be addicted, every so often to report these trivial things, when he Pope all day ok?


    "Your Majesty, I..."


    When he heard Peter''s voice getting worse, his face changed.


    After staying in the holy see for a long time, he could naturally understand his majesty Peter''s happiness, anger and sadness. Now he naturally knew that Peter was angry, and the other person''s words immediately made him nervous, like a basin of cold water, which completely sobered him up.He realized that in the Pope''s mind, Ning Tao was more important than him.


    Seeing that Ashdown understood, Peter didn''t want to make the other party feel emotional. He brewed his words and softened his words a lot: "Ashdown, I already know the news that Archbishop ningtao is going to France. It''s my secret instruction. I can''t tell you. Please forgive me."


    Peter''s technique of controlling people has already been perfected. With a gentle word, just like the spring breeze, yashidang was in a better mood. He quickly bowed himself and said, "Your Majesty is serious."


    "Well, your contribution to the holy see is obvious to all. Do well and the Lord will not treat any faithful believer badly." Peter smiles like a promise.


    Ashton was overjoyed by the words. What was the meaning of Peter''s words was too obvious. He said quickly, "thank you, your majesty."


    "Well, go down."


    Peter didn''t say much. As soon as he bowed his head, he thought of something again and said again, "by the way, I''ll give the meeting this afternoon to bishop LADA. You can help bishop Ning Tao arrange a special plane."


    When Ashdown was in high spirits, Peter''s face became gradually gloomy. He got up slowly and came to the window. He looked down at the Vatican like a statue.


    Ning Tao is going to France, but he doesn''t really know, but any leader doesn''t want his subordinates to act on their own. He doesn''t like the former.


    But on second thought, he was relieved.


    In fact, he has long wanted Ning Tao to leave. After all, the other side has more and more influence in the Holy See. He receives foreign guests all day. According to this situation, I''m afraid it''s a threat to his position. Other archbishops are on guard.


    The other party immediately, also can be regarded as transferring the contradiction, which is also the reason why he is very straightforward to let Yasi prepare for the special plane.


    With the Pope''s will, the special plane was prepared in time. Just two hours later, a special plane from Rome to Paris soared to the sky.

 Chapter 798

    Ning Tao originally flew to the Holy See from Paris, but he didn''t expect that he would fly here and go again in a few days. Before he changed, Ning Tao would not be so blatant, but after seeing each other''s fanaticism, he knew that such a person would not betray himself.


    This is the charm of religion.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s name, Daisy pondered it for a moment before shaking her head. She had never heard of it.


    Although Ning Tao had expected it, she was still a little depressed. Seeing this, Daisy was in a hurry and said, "your eminence, there are a lot of teachers in the sixth University, and I don''t know them all. I''ll check for you later."


    "No!"


    Ning Tao vetoed it without thinking about it. For him, this kind of thing is not easy to say. After a moment''s pondering, he thought that the other party may not use the real name. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket, called out a picture, handed it to Daisy and said, "this is the man. Think about it."


    Daisy took the phone and saw the character on it. She couldn''t help but say, "how could it be her?"

 Chapter 799

    Hearing Daisy''s words, Ning Tao was shocked and said, "does Professor Daisy know her?"


    In fact, he didn''t hold much hope at all. He just wanted to have a try. It was a mistake.


    The photo was sent by Ning Tao from China. When she saw the photo, Daisy frowned slightly. After a moment, she moved her eyes away. She looked at Ning Tao with some apology and hesitated: "Monseigneur, I know someone who is similar to your photo, but I only have one-sided relationship. The other person''s face is a little different from your photo I''m not sure about it


    "It doesn''t matter. Tell me about it." Ning Tao is excited and says slowly.


    He was not surprised at the change of the aspect''s color. The other side''s cultivation was based on the practice of Qi. Huaxia also had the skill of shrinking bones and changing face.


    "A few days ago, the University invited several teachers from the University of London, led by bicker pharmaceutical, to jointly study a topic about blood. By the way, many students participated in some of the sub topics. This was a rare opportunity, and Su Qian also participated in it. I also met with those teachers once, and one of them is similar to the picture. "


    Facing Ning Tao, Daisy doesn''t hide what she knows. She just tells her everything she knows.


    "Oh, so it is."


    Look at: version! When Ning Tao heard that his pupils shrank, his mind suddenly turned.


    Daisy wasn''t sure, but he felt nine times out of ten.


    The other party is from England. Now will has confirmed it, and now Daisy has asked this person. There can''t be so many coincidences.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s suspicious face, Daisy was puzzled and asked carefully, "what''s wrong with this man, bishop?"


    Can let Ning Tao to investigate in person, Daisy also dignified a bit.


    "Oh, that''s it." Ning Tao looked back and saw Daisy''s look. He said, "this teacher often secretly spreads some slander against the Holy See, which has a bad influence in Britain. In fact, I am here under the order of his holiness, and I have the full power to investigate this matter secretly."


    "What? This man is too bad


    Daisy was so excited when she heard about the romance that there was a thick twinkle of boredom in her eyes.


    She''s a strong Catholic, and now hearing this is a challenge to her faith.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao waved his hand and said in a compassionate manner: "Professor Daisy doesn''t need to be like this. In this world, there are always some ignorant people, even the great God, who are hard to save. However, the majesty of God is inviolable. Those who dare to challenge the glory of God will be punished by the Lord."


    This kind of words, Ning Tao said very smoothly, it seems that these days in the holy see is not in vain.


    "Your eminence has a point. What can I do for you?"


    Daisy nodded and agreed with Ning Tao. In a flash, she was in high spirits.


    For her, it is her honor to help Ning Tao complete the task.


    "It''s not necessary. I just want to make a secret investigation first. After all, you know, there are too many taboos about this kind of thing. After all, We Catholics don''t want anyone. Besides, you should keep our conversation secret today!" Ning Tao waved his hand and resolutely refused.


    Daisy has a deep understanding of this. Anyway, she is also a professor. She has status and status. She can''t handle it casually.


    Just letting her do nothing made Daisy look a little gloomy.


    "By the way, Professor Daisy, I have a little help myself. I wonder if you can help me?" Seeing Daisy''s look, Ning Tao turned his eyes, thought of something, and continued.


    "It''s my pleasure to help your eminence." When Daisy heard the words, her eyes immediately burst out with a different look, and her body straightened a little.


    Ning Tao looked around and felt embarrassed. Then he coughed and said, "well, I''m in a hurry. I haven''t found a place to live. Do you think I can find an apartment for me at school?"


    Originally, he didn''t have this idea, but since it was confirmed that Chris was in the sixth University, it was better for him to live in the school.


    As for the others, Professor Daisy can''t help him too much. Even if Chris is here, he won''t be so stupid as to let the old woman follow each other. It''s pure death.


    "That''s no problem. I don''t know what the bishop wants for his residence. Why don''t I apply for a teacher''s villa for the bishop? It''s too shabby to live in an apartment?"


    In Europe, the professor has a very high treatment and status. Daisy has her own villa in the family home. At the moment, when she ponders a little, she is positive.


    "No, it''s better not to make such a thing public."


    Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile. Sometimes it''s not good to be too enthusiastic. Speaking of this, he added: "Professor Daisy, you know, my French is not very good. If it''s convenient for you, I don''t know if I can live near Su Qian''s classmate and study conveniently."


    After hearing this, Daisy suddenly realized that she wanted to live close to Su Qian for a long time. She immediately woke up and said solemnly, "this is no problem. It''s just that Su Qian''s apartment is empty. She was about to let a classmate move in. If the bishop doesn''t dislike it, he can live in it."Ning Tao''s inadvertent words completely improved her image in Daisy''s heart. No wonder people can get the favor of the Lord when they are young. At this time, they still don''t forget to learn foreign languages. This heart alone has killed other people of the same age.


    However, if she knew that this was just Ning Tao''s casual nonsense, she would even be better than Su Qian. She had never read the Bible and didn''t know what she thought.


    After the matter was settled, Ning Tao didn''t stay long. Accompanied by the other party, he came to the apartment opposite Su Qian for a visit and settled down.


    All the facilities in the room belong to the school, which saves the trouble. Ning Tao doesn''t have many ideas about where to live, so he immediately made a decision.


    Daisy immediately contacted the housekeeping company and assured Ning Tao that he would clean up the house in a few hours. He was not good at this kind of work and gave it to the former. He refused Daisy''s company on the pretext of going out for a walk.


    In the evening, Su Qian stayed in the library all afternoon, and then dragged her tired body back to the apartment. However, as soon as she arrived at the door, she saw the door of the opposite apartment half open, from which came the smell of food.


    "Is someone living?"


    Seeing this, Su Qian immediately had a guess in her heart. She was thinking about whether to say hello or not. After all, they were all neighbors. But her idea just came out, and the other party''s door was opened. Ning Tao came out of the room around a scarf. In her stupefied mind, the other party took out a bunch of flowers from behind and said to her with a smile: "shallow, here you are!"

 Chapter 800

    Looking at the Ning Tao in front of him, Su shallow blinked his eyes, and suddenly his eyes became moist.


    She originally thought that the other party would not come to her again. After all, the other party was already the cardinal of the Holy See, but she never dreamed that the other party would come suddenly one day.


    Moreover, the appearance is totally different from the image of the archbishop. There is a smell of fumes on the body. The clothes are very ordinary, just like the naive romantic boy in Donghai last night.


    The fire red rose is definitely a great impact on vision. She sniffs the faint fragrance under her nose. Su Qian bites her red lips and looks into Ning Tao''s eyes and says, "how are you here?"


    Although he was a little moved, Su Qian would not choose to forgive him because of this. At the moment, his heart is complex and he controls his feelings.


    "Ha ha, a teacher promised to teach me French, but before I learned it, I came naturally." Ning Tao pursed a smile and leaned on the doorframe, some of them were hanging around.


    Ning Tao''s ridicule made Su Qian''s heart confused again. He raised his head slightly and controlled his mood. Then he looked at the rose in his hand and said: "Ning Tao, you know, we are impossible."


    Su Qian admitted that she was moved, but it''s not enough for her to forgive so easily. Ning Tao has already touched her bottom line, and now she''s reiterating it again.


    This is for Ning Tao. In fact, it''s for himself. Su Qian reminds himself.


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrank and a trace of pain flashed on his face. Then he shrugged his shoulders and didn''t take back the flowers. He said with a smile: "even if we can''t, at least we are friends. It''s all gifts from friends. You won''t refuse it!"


    Ning Tao knows that he is wrong. Su Qian can also understand him. Now he just wants to make up for the girl who has been hurt by himself.


    Speaking of this, Su Qian doesn''t want to make Ning Tao ugly. The most important thing is to pretend to be strong in front of him. He takes a deep look at Ning Tao and smiles. He takes each other''s flowers and says, "thank you."


    "Ha ha!" Seeing that the other party received his own flowers, Ning Tao''s smile in his eyes was even stronger. It seemed that he was relieved. He turned back and pointed to his room and said, "I have nothing to do in the afternoon. I made some Chinese food. I don''t know if Mr. Su would like to show his appreciation?"


    At this time, Su Qian didn''t know that Ning Tao had a premeditated plan. He didn''t want to give the other party another chance. He immediately refused: "Ning Tao, although I don''t know how you live opposite me, I tell you, it''s impossible for me to live with you. If you do this again, we won''t even have friends to do it!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment, but shook his head, or insisted: "it''s just a meal, I can''t finish it alone, you can rest assured, I absolutely have no other meaning."


    When he said this, Ning Tao''s words had softened a lot, as if there were more entreaties. Somehow, Su Qian felt a pain in his heart, and finally he didn''t insist: "well, I hope this is the last time."


    "Of course, this meal is the salary paid in advance to Miss Su!"


    Seeing that the other party finally agreed, Ning Tao was obviously relieved and looked more relaxed.


    The meal should be eaten one by one. After collecting his flowers, he has to eat his meal. It''s not so easy to separate. Ning Tao doesn''t believe that there is a pure friendship between men and women.


    He believes that as long as he is willing to work hard, he can definitely win the other side. Now it''s just that the other side can''t make it.


    "Well, you wait for me and I''ll change."


    Su Qian didn''t think much about it. He said to himself more than once, leaving a word behind. He turned around and opened the door with flowers and went in.


    At the moment of closing the door, Su Qian leaned behind the door, his eyes turned red, his shoulders trembled, he bit his lips and didn''t cry.


    As Ning Tao said, she just can''t let go of her pride, but in fact, she knows that her heart is still full of Ning Tao, otherwise, she won''t retreat again and again, and she will promise Ning Tao''s request one after another.


    In the last three chapters, section K. P


    some things don''t mean to forget. The scene of two people together is vivid, especially the other side has saved themselves repeatedly. It''s false to say that they are not moved.


    From the other side''s eyes, she can also detect sincerity and be moved by it more than once. If the other side comes back to humble herself and try to please herself.


    Before, she didn''t think it was anything, but now, she knows that the other party is the archbishop, and she even bows for herself.


    Just moved to move, if so forgive Ning Tao, she is not su shallow, the idea of turning in the heart, her heart and hard up, absolutely do not forgive each other.


    Thinking about this, she wiped her tears and went back to the bedroom with the flowers in her arms.


    The food is not rich. Four dishes and one soup are exactly the Chinese way of doing it. It''s original. It''s hard to find the ingredients here. For Archbishop Ning Tao, I ran all afternoon.


    Said is to change pajamas, but Su shallow is obviously put on light makeup, wearing a dress, will show a beautiful figure."Would you like some wine?"


    Ning Tao takes out a bottle of red wine and asks Su Qian.


    "I don''t drink." Su Qian shook his head and refused.


    I''m kidding. Last time I didn''t drink, that kind of thing happened. If I drink, God knows what will happen. For women, once is a nightmare.


    When the other party didn''t drink, Ning Tao was not interested. He let the other party eat, and he also grudged his food. For a moment, the scene quieted down.


    "Ning Tao, when you come here, don''t you care about the Vatican?"


    After eating, Su Qian wiped the corner of his mouth and asked.


    When she wants to come, the cardinal is very busy. Why does this one have leisure to come here.


    "Ha ha, the Holy See has a pope. I don''t need me. I''m just a handyman. I don''t like to see you. I can''t stand that bird spirit. I just ran out!" Ning Tao drinks a mouthful of soup and doesn''t care.


    Su shallow mouth corner twitches, speechless, she is very difficult to imagine this kind of words is said from Ning Tao mouth, the day before yesterday the other party also a pair of dignified appearance, this will become like this again!


    Ning Tao wiped his mouth and said, "by the way, I heard Professor Daisy say that you participated in a project organized by bicker pharmaceutical?"


    "Yes Su shallow don''t know how the other party will ask this, but it is the big square admitted.


    "Step back. This topic is not suitable for you. Pick another one. I can ask Daisy to contact someone you are interested in!" Ning Tao casually took out a cigarette and said.

 Chapter 801

    "Yes?"


    Su shallow smell speech show eyebrow a pick, immediately sideways but come, in the heart some not happy: "what meaning?"


    You know, it took her a lot of effort to join this project. Once successful, it will not only add points to her graduation file, but also help her in the future.


    "Is your project led by bicker pharmaceutical?"


    Ning Tao smashes his mouth and says slowly.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Su Qian nodded, and there was some insight in her eyes. Hearing this, she had some thoughts in her heart.


    This time, the course is really led by bicker pharmaceutical. It''s mainly Andy, the son of bicker pharmaceutical, who is in charge of some projects. Because the other party has been pursuing her, Su Qian takes it as Ning Tao and eats Andy''s vinegar.


    "No, I just feel that this topic is not suitable for you. I''d better change it. I can help you." Ning Tao considered his words and said sincerely.


    According to the news from will, Su Qian''s project is likely to be the result of the tension between the blood clan and bicker pharmaceutical. Although the blood clan will not be easy to do harm to other people in the college, he does not dare to take the risk.


    Now the best result is to let Su Qian take the initiative to quit.


    However, Ning Tao reluctantly wording, completely excited Su Qian, the latter simply stood up, coldly staring at Ning Tao, said: "Ning Tao, who do you think you are, why tell me what to do, I this is normal work and study, I warn you, if you dare to mess around, don''t blame us even friends don''t have to do!"


    Su Qian is very aggrieved. She feels Ning Tao is too overbearing. She has a girlfriend and wants to associate with her. Now she has to interfere in her own project, which makes her angry.


    Where does Ning Tao know Su Qian''s mind? He looks at each other stupidly and is stunned. After a moment, he spreads his hands, shrugs his shoulders and says with a bitter smile: "shallow, you know I won''t harm you. It''s all for you."


    He can''t tell Su Qian about the blood clan. Moreover, even he''s not sure now, so he can''t explain it.


    "Thank you for your concern. This topic is very important to me. If you are good to me, you should support me instead of saying that. Besides, I don''t have to associate with anyone..."


    Su shallow emotion some excited, but see Ning Tao face ugly appearance, in the heart of a inexplicable, behind don''t you tube words how also can''t say.


    She naturally takes this as Ning Tao''s jealousy, but Su Qian thinks that Ning Tao should not let his selfishness be involved in his study, which is totally irresponsible.


    Finally, after she was a little bit more relaxed, she said, "I''m full. Thank you for your hospitality. I''ll invite you back in the future."


    Leaving a word behind, Su Qian, carrying a small bag, turned around and left with high heels.


    After listening to Su Qian''s words for some reason, Ning Tao gapes and feels uncomfortable. When Su Qian closes his door, he takes out a cigarette from his pocket and lights it. He leans on the back of his chair and says nothing.


    He understood that Su Qian had a deep grudge against him, but he didn''t expect that the other side could be so excited.


    However, the other side''s words have been lingering in his ears. If you are good to me, you should support me. After playing the ash, Ning Tao''s mouth is bitter and his eyes are gradually more sharp.


    The other party is right. He has to do something for the other party. Originally, he planned to do it slowly, but now that Su Qian was involved, Ning Tao felt it necessary to move ahead.


    From the pocket out of the phone, Ning Tao broadcast a number, a moment later, the phone is connected there, and then a low voice rang out: "Mr. Ning."


    It''s Wang Gang''s voice. After the last thing happened, Ning Tao helped Wang Gang lift the ban and let him free.


    However, Wang Gang did not leave Paris, saying that there were still things to do, which had something to do with his organization. Now, without the pressure of the first family, he was free.


    Although the beginning of their acquaintance is not happy, Wang Gang is still very grateful to Ning Tao. When Liu mangxing is in his hand, he is a hot potato. No matter who he gives him, he will die. Now with Ning Tao in front of him, he not only liberates himself, but also makes friends with Ning Tao. Even if he returns to China and has Ning Tao''s relationship, he can live a good life.


    In the past, Wang Gang didn''t think Ning Tao could resist the first family, but now he is very confident. At present, Ning Tao is knowledgeable in his means, and now he is the cardinal of the Holy See, not everyone can move.


    Just imagine, behind the domestic background and with the help of the Vatican abroad, how could he not hold his thighs tightly, so that he was very forthright to let Ning Tao have something to look for him, so that he could be regarded as making a friend.


    "Help me find someone!" Ning Tao doesn''t talk nonsense. He goes straight to the subject. When he is about to tell the story of Chris.


    This kind of thing he thinks about, or Wan Gang these people are the most suitable, the other side is a killer, tracking a person is not difficult, by the other side tracking, believe that even Chris is also difficult to find.


    In fact, this kind of thing is most suitable for him, but Chris already knows him. Once he is found, all his previous achievements will be wasted. What he wants is not only Chris, but also to dig Morton out of her.Hearing that he was asked to follow the blood clan, Wang Gang also made up his mind. Fortunately, Ning Tao didn''t ask him to assassinate him. He just asked him to follow the other side and find the other side''s nest.


    Wang Gang was relieved and agreed.


    He is quite sure that he has mental calculation but not heart.


    "Well, what''s the situation over there?"


    Ning Tao asked about it.


    "I''ve organized a group of brothers, and I''m going to kill the leader of the organization. Last time he let out the secret, this time I turned over, I had to kill him!" For his own situation, Wang Gang did not talk nonsense, about the next.


    "Oh Ning Tao hears the words, and his mind turns. He suddenly thinks that if Wang Gang controls Tianming killer group, he will be more powerful to himself. He pauses and says, "do you want any help?"


    "No, it''s our internal business. It''s hard for outsiders to convince the public!" Wang Gang refused directly, but when it came to the last word, he said again, "if you can, can Mr. Ning help me to provide some intelligence support?"


    Intelligence is the most important thing for a killer. He thinks that Ning Tao is the cardinal. It''s not difficult to get some information.


    "That''s no problem. Well, I''ll let will contact you. Just tell him what information you need. I don''t think there''s anyone faster or more accurate than his information."


    Ning Tao thought about it and directly carried will out.


    He believes that will will not refuse him on such a trivial matter.

 Chapter 802

    This kind of thing is not hard for Ning Tao. He didn''t care about Wang Gang before, and he felt that he didn''t owe Wang Gang. Now it''s different. He''s sorry to let others take risks and not let them have any benefits.


    People in the Jianghu do business in the Jianghu. Ning Tao has no bureaucrat''s wishful thinking and doesn''t want to fight. It''s not bad for him that Wang Gang can control the Tianming killer organization.


    As for whether will will agree or not, Ning Tao has no doubt at all.


    It''s said that the killer cheat is very powerful, but for the first family, there is not much threat at all. By the way, the other party will not be unable to deal with him at this juncture.


    As for whether will will be unhappy because of this, the answer is yes, but Ning Tao doesn''t care at all.


    He is now the cardinal of the Holy See, and no one can knead him. He is really driven by the first family. When he returns to China or he gives it to the country, the first family will pay more for it. The other side will not take the risk.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s words, Wang Gang is naturally very happy. With the help of the first family, the convenience provided to him is not the slightest bit. He immediately promised that he would immediately follow Chris and let him relax.


    Wang Gang is at ease with his work. After reminding the other party, Ning Tao hangs up.


    At the beginning, he was cheated by the other party''s disguise. Be careful, even Chris is not so easy to find.


    With Wang Gang''s actions, Ning Tao was relieved. Next, he was relieved. He just waited for the news. However, Su Qian''s words still lingered in his ears from time to time. Ning Tao felt that it was necessary to do something for the other party, which could be regarded as making up for the other party.


    In the next few days, Ning Tao was also busy for a few days. Instead of harassing Su Qian, he spent the whole day in the library early, a bit furtive.


    It has become his habit to come to the library early every day. On this day, he came to the library as usual.


    "Ning Tao, I said, are you bored or not? What book do you want to get me for?"


    Kailinna rubbed her sleepy eyes and reluctantly followed each other, with a bitter face. Her two long thin legs under her shorts looked like lead.


    Kailinna feels that she absolutely owes Ning Tao money in her previous life. This person is haunted. She finally goes back to school, but the other party appears again and finds her.


    Seeing Ning Tao again, kailina often sees Ning Tao killing people in front of her. If she can, she doesn''t want to see each other in her life. She even wants to call the police and ask the police to arrest each other.


    But this idea she can only think about, just think about her family are helpless, the other side, the police did not dare to control.


    And she also knew that the other side was still the cardinal of the Holy See. She never knew that once she suspected that the Pope was too old to make the murderer become the cardinal.


    Just complaining, she just vented some in her heart, but on the surface, she pointed to Ning Tao. She not only often helped each other to find books, but also asked her to join a master''s program, and asked her to work as an assistant.


    For kailinna, it''s just like a duck on the shelf. It''s not professional, but this kind of thing is not good for her. Fortunately, Ning Tao just asked her to inquire about Su Qian''s situation.


    After this, kailina finally finds out where Ning Tao is popular. She doesn''t expect that the other party is also engaged in secret love. The books she is looking for are all for Su Qian.


    According to her idea, this kind of thing is fair and aboveboard. Maybe Su Qian forgives him as soon as he is happy, and the contradiction is resolved. But this elm knot in one''s heart has to do this. It just hurts her.


    "Don''t whet haw. Finish early. I''ll treat you to breakfast. If you can''t finish breakfast, don''t eat it. Clean my room."


    Walking in front of the Ning Tao heard the pace of a pause, leaving a word, speed up the pace.


    To deal with this little girl, Ning Tao has a lot of means. He is so angry that the other party doesn''t care. He has to sing black face to make the other party submit.


    In fact, it''s not that Ning Tao is pestering each other. It''s just that since he wants to help Su Qian, he has to take specific actions. However, he is not familiar with the University, so he wants to ask someone who understands it.


    Daisy is so enthusiastic that Ning Tao thinks of kailina. As a result, she tries to make a phone call. Unexpectedly, she gets through, and the other party is in the University.


    Well, this saves Ning Tao a lot of things. When he sees that the other party is idle, he just lets him enter the enemy. He doesn''t intend to let the other party interfere in Chris''s affairs, but it''s not difficult to understand Su Qian''s situation.


    When you come to the bookshelf, it''s the old rule. Kailina goes to find the book, and Ning Tao is responsible for it.


    Su shallow that sentence touched Ning Tao, think about it, he felt nothing can help each other, also can only use this stupid method.


    Because it''s a new topic, Su Qian has to consult a lot of books every day. Kailina informs Ning Tao every day, and then two people come to look for it.


    Ning Tao''s reading is to see the key points. He has the ability to never forget. He can help Su Qian find many key points by roughly flipping through them, and then put a bookmark on it to facilitate the other party''s reference.


    2L. F is starting its u version; *


    this kind of thing is not troublesome for kailinna. It''s just painful. On the premise that she wants to have it, she soon finds seven or eight books and takes them to Ning Tao.The latter has a glance at ten lines and has a general look.


    For the speed of Ning Tao''s reading, kailina doubts whether the other party has read. She never believes that anyone can read so fast.


    Whether she believed it or not, Ning Tao did not explain, just most of them disappeared, and seven or eight books were turned by him, full of bookmarks. However, the two sides often sit in front of the desk has formed a tacit understanding.


    "Why, I''m not going to let her know that you did it?"


    See Ning Tao get up to go, one side bored kailinna curled to curl small mouth, smile rather than smile way.


    This is one of the few opportunities for her to fight against Ning Tao. In her opinion, Ning Tao''s killing is very simple. This kind of thing is very pedantic. If you like, go after it and use this method.


    "No, let''s go. I''ll treat you to breakfast." Ning Tao shakes his head, claps his hands and gets up.


    "Where to eat?"


    "Canteen!" Ning Tao turns and leaves.


    "Canteen again, stingy!" After listening to this, kailina''s teeth itched and stamped her feet, then followed her with a black face.


    When Ning Tao and his wife left for more than an hour, Su Qian, wearing a well cut dress, walked on canvas shoes.


    There was no accident. Seeing some books on the desk, Su Qian picked them up and read them. He was a little short of breath.


    Yes, the book is just what you need, and it''s full of bookmarks. You don''t need to read it, it''s full of key points.


    This is not the first time. Su Qian is even used to it. She wants to know who did it, but she can''t find anyone.


    Holding several books in her arms, Su Qian looked around. However, when she saw a person holding a book in the distance, her eyes brightened, she waved quickly and said in a low voice: "Mr. Andy, here!"

 Chapter 803

    Hearing the sound, Andy raised his head and saw Su Qian. He was surprised. He hurried forward with a book in his hand and said with a smile, "Su Qian, you are here. What a coincidence."


    Of course, things will not be so coincident. Of course, it''s because of ulterior motives. Otherwise, the son of tangtangtangbic pharmaceutical will go to the school library to read books in the morning?


    "It''s a coincidence, Mr. Andy, not to mention reading." Su shallow bit lip, look a little complicated.


    In fact, in these days, she has doubted Andy for a long time. She can find out the books she needs. This person has this condition. In addition, the other person is chasing himself, and has this motive.


    As for Ning Tao, she also thought about it, but then she vetoed it. The other party didn''t support her to participate in the project. How could she help her? Not to mention that the other party didn''t know what books she needed, so she subconsciously excluded them.


    Think about it, only the person in front of you.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to be found by you."


    Andy shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile. Even if he was found to have ulterior motives, Andy didn''t care.


    It''s a fake that he actually read a book. It''s the key that he can get on with Su Qian.


    "Andy, you don''t have to."


    See the other side to admit decisively, Su shallow on the contrary a Leng, after pointed to the book on the desk, open mouth to say.


    Indeed, if the other party gives her any books, there is no need to use this way. What makes her wonder is when Andy is so attentive.


    "What''s the matter?"


    See Su shallow single pointed to the book on the table, Andy brow A Yang, surprised way.


    Start to admit, and now don''t? Su shallow licked red lips, "Mr. Andy, thank you for your help, but please don''t always look for books for me in the future, I can come alone, I''m sorry to trouble you with everything."


    It''s really embarrassing, but Su Qian knows how much work each other has to do. To find these key points, he even has to stay up all night.


    To tell you the truth, she was a little moved, but she didn''t mean that to Andy. Since the other party admitted it, the less this kind of thing, the better. Otherwise, it''s hard to return the favor.


    Andy just understood. What the other party was talking about was books. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he said with a smile: "it''s my honor to do something for you."


    He didn''t admit that he did it, and he didn''t deny it. Seeing Su Qian''s action, he took a Tai Chi attitude.


    Now that he has been misunderstood, Andy will not explain. The deeper the misunderstanding, the better.


    Hearing this sentence again, Su Qian''s silver teeth scraped his lips, and a trace of deep meaning slipped from his eyes. He didn''t know what to say.


    This attitude of the other side made her feel at a loss. For Su Qian, it was far more touching than flowers, roses and so on. The last time someone treated her so carefully was Ning Tao a long time ago.


    "Oh, by the way, Su Qian, there will be a private party the day after tomorrow. Most of them are professors of this subject. There are also some people in the industry. I still lack a partner. Can su accompany me?"


    This is also the reason why Andy wants to find Su Qian today. Seeing that the other party''s attitude towards him has changed a little, he sent out an invitation in time. It''s a good time to put it forward.


    If you change to do before, Su Qian will refuse, but now the other party has done so many things for themselves, it is obviously inappropriate to refuse, plus there are some teachers, she readily agreed.


    "It''s my greatest honor that Miss Su can promise. I don''t know if I can invite you to have breakfast. I heard that the sixth university is a breakfast with Chinese characteristics. I''ve long wanted to try it."


    It''s settled. Andy naturally doesn''t want to stay here any more. The library is really boring for him.


    Today, for him, the harvest is too big, looking at Su Qian''s delicate pretty face, Andy''s heart is a little hot.


    In fact, for Andy, he doesn''t lack beautiful women at all. The patient pursuit of Su Qian has some reasons for his personality and appearance, but more importantly, Su Qian''s family background.


    As the successor of bicker pharmaceutical family, he also bears a lot of pressure. If he wants to inherit the industry safely, he must have the means and foundation.


    For financial tycoons like bicker, the most important thing is R & D and market. Needless to say, R & D can make a big splash in Europe. R & D is not a blow, the rest is the market.


    As a new type of big country, Huaxia has a population of 1.3 billion. If we can successfully open this market, it will undoubtedly make bicker pharmaceutical go further.


    Su Qian''s family background may be more hidden for others, but it''s not difficult for Andy to find out.


    Andy is very happy to marry a woman who is satisfied with his family and appreciated by himself.


    The banquet agreed, naturally don''t care about the breakfast, Su shallow very readily agreed, when will be on the table of a few books, in the doorman that made the registration, and Andy went to the restaurant.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the cardinal became an attentive chef again. After Su Qian stayed here for dinner last time, Ning Tao would cook some Chinese dishes every day, invite each other to eat, and then teach some French.In the past few days, Ning Tao''s French is just as good as his cooking skills. He is not Wu xiaamung for a long time. Ning Tao thinks that if he is really down in the future, it''s good to be a chef in a hotel.


    Pinch point, Ning Tao will do the meal, scarf off, just touch out a cigarette lit not long, Su shallow has knocked on the door to come in.


    "Ha ha, I''m back. Wash your hands and eat."


    Seeing Su Qian, Ning Tao quickly put out the cigarette, came forward and rubbed his hands.


    Su Qian shakes his head and indicates that he has washed it. They don''t have to be polite. They just sit on the table. They begin to eat, and no one talks during the whole process.


    More than ten minutes later, Su Qian wiped the corners of his mouth, indicating that he was full.


    Looking up at Ning Tao in a complicated way, Su Qian hesitated and said, "Ning Tao, you have learned almost French. I won''t teach you any more."


    "Ah..." Ning Tao looked up in a daze, then scratched his head: "don''t, I still have a lot of things I don''t understand."


    Although he has learned almost, Ning Tao is not specialized in learning French. If he doesn''t, he will have a lot less excuses in the future.


    Su Qian shook his head, did not say this, Qian pointed to press the table, looking at the table of leftovers: "don''t do my food in the future."


    "It''s OK. It''s not troublesome. Anyway, I have to cook for myself!" Ning Tao in the heart slightly a sink, the face don''t care of to swing a hand.


    "No, Ning Tao, I''m quite busy with that topic during this period of time. It''s estimated that I won''t live in my apartment for the next four or five days. I live with my classmates, so it''s convenient to discuss."


    Su Qian also summoned up his courage and made up his mind to say this.


    In fact, the reason why she discussed the problem was only one aspect. What''s more, her heart was more contradictory.


    Ning Tao doesn''t have the day to cook for her, so Su Qian can''t have no feeling. She can''t control her heart a lot of times and wants to escape. In this way, Su Qian feels that her heart will melt.


    The other side, a high-profile cardinal, has become her full-time chef every day. It is estimated that few people can not be moved.


    If you think about it, it''s better to separate the two for a period of time.


    "Oh, that''s it!" Looking at Su Qian''s evasive look, Ning Tao''s eyes darkened in an instant. How could he not see each other''s meaning? He nodded on his face and said, "well, I''ll wait for you here."


    "Well, I''ll clean up and leave later."


    Su Qian also has a different mood in his heart. He doesn''t dare to stop in front of Ning Tao for a long time. He stands up and leaves in a hurry.


    Su Qian felt that he could hardly control his feelings if he stayed any longer.


    Seeing the other party leave, Ning Tao''s face tenses and hisses. He doesn''t stand up. He just feels a sense of tiredness coming from his heart and makes him close his eyes.


    Don''t know how long, knock on the door suddenly rang out, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, eyes slightly a light, quickly got up to open the door, but a see, Ning Tao face surprised, eyes can''t help a squint, a little more alert, slowly way: "how are you?"

 Chapter 804

    I thought Su Qian had come back, but I didn''t expect an unexpected figure, Miss Sophia of Henry group, who met in the Middle East.


    A black tight skirt, the figure outlines the exquisite, full of youthful vitality, swan like neck, hanging a string of blue crystal pendant.


    A long golden hair naturally falls on the shoulder, making it a bit more playful. The skirt just covers the two thigh roots, and the elastic long white legs stimulate men''s hormones.


    It''s undeniable that this is a wonderful thing. Ning Tao didn''t expect this person to come here. After looking up and down, he looked at each other with a smile and tut tut said: "I didn''t expect that Miss Sophia''s news was very well-informed, so he came here from the Middle East."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect the Archbishop to remember me. It''s a great honor."


    Sophia gave a cold smile, but her face was cold, as if she could scrape off a layer of frost.


    Ning Tao''s cheeky degree, she learned in the Middle East, now is not polite.


    "I always have a good memory of beautiful women. After that night, I often miss miss miss Sophia. I thought I would never see her again. I didn''t expect that we would go together."


    Ning Tao doesn''t seem to hear the sarcasm in the other side''s mouth, and his mouth is full of beautiful scenery. He deliberately deviates his words and makes people reverie.


    Ning Tao''s character is not at a loss, the other side is not Su Qian, he is in a bad mood, there is no need to hot face stick cold ass, the other side is not good, his words also took advantage.


    "You..."


    Listen to Ning Tao deliberately mix audio-visual, Sophia face instant gloomy down, the anger in the eyes almost to spray out.


    The princess of her blood clan had never been so offended. This man not only offended her, but also took a lot of photos of her. Now he dare to mention it, which makes Sophia''s heart full of murders.


    But then saw Ning Tao''s eyes sipping, Sophia quickly calmed down, this time she came to get something back, there is no need to argue with each other, words peak a turn, chin raised a way: "Mr. Ning, don''t you invite me to sit in?"


    Women are at a loss in this respect, and she can''t take advantage of it.


    "Er..." Ning Tao didn''t expect that the other party could bear it so much. He turned his mouth and said with a smile, "it''s a great honor for Miss Sophia to come to my house."


    Sophia didn''t pay attention to him. She walked in as if nothing had happened. Her pace was very casual, as if she were going back to her home. She kept looking at Ning Tao''s residence.


    Ning Tao closed the door, stood at the door, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, looked at each other playfully, and said: "Miss Sophia, are you satisfied with my residence?"


    Ning Tao doesn''t think the other party is coming to talk about the past.


    After wandering around the room to make sure there was no danger, Sophia looked back at Ning Tao with her arms in her arms and said with a sneer, "I understand very well how the Holy See can make you the cardinal."


    "Because I am the one closest to the Lord!" Ning Tao vomited smoke, is very proud of the way.


    "Well, it''s a nest of snakes and mice


    Ning Tao''s words may still work if he tells others, but today he is doomed to miscalculation. Sophia sneers coldly, and his face is full of sarcasm.


    "Ha ha, the Lord is in our heart. For the sake of our meeting, I can bless you for free."


    Ning Tao''s magic wand has been used for a long time. He can''t be familiar with what he''s already familiar with any more. He''s not happy with all his attempts. He wants to come to see a person.


    But today, he is doomed to be hit. I''m afraid even the Pope can''t use this move to a blood Duke.


    Sophia with a sneer, cold face, red lips, full of disdain way: "put away your hypocrisy this set, cheat others can, I don''t believe this set."


    When Ning Tao raised his eyelids, it was the first time that he was depressed. When he met an atheist, he laughed and said nothing more.


    It''s OK to cheat. Archbishop Ning is not a faithful believer in God. He won''t argue with others on this matter.


    *


    "Why are you so far away from me that I can eat you?"


    See Ning Tao standing at the door, Sophia eyes squint, big square sitting on the sofa, white legs up, hand cage under hair.


    "A little bit." Ning Tao nodded and admitted that, indeed, Sophia dressed like this, really let him fantasize, he has been abstinent for a long time.


    But that said, he had already stepped up and walked over, sat down in front of each other, and looked at each other without fear.


    In Ning Tao''s heart, women wear so little for men to see. If you don''t want to be seen, don''t wear so little. He appreciates it.


    But this kind of naked look, is obviously impolite, if you change to other girls, estimated to be angry, but Sophia''s face is not too unhappy, stretched out a white arm, five fingers spread out, exhaled like orchid: "here!"


    Sophia is not afraid of Ning Tao. She is the Duke of the blood clan, and her strength is needless to say. The reason why she was at the mercy of the other party last time was that the other party had a gun in her hand, and she was afraid in her own territory.Now it''s totally different. She''s alone. If Ning Tao doesn''t dare to cooperate, she doesn''t mind giving each other a profound lesson.


    In fact, in Sophia''s eyes, Ning Tao is already a dead man. Just before that, let the other party have a reasonable way to die.


    After all, the other party is the cardinal of the Holy See. It''s worth celebrating that the blood clan killed an archbishop, but it will attract the Holy See''s crazy revenge. In addition, she also knows that this man is a bishop without real power. Killing him doesn''t make much sense. On the contrary, it infuriates the Holy See.


    "What is it?"


    Looking at Sofia''s open palm, Ning Tao is stunned, and looks up in amazement.


    "Hum, what a fool, picture!" Sophia looked colder and grimaced.


    She came here today for this reason. The blood princess was almost photographed naked by the Archbishop of the Holy See. How could she bear it? Ning Tao had agreed to delete it afterwards, but later this man ran away.


    If she called again, she didn''t answer at all. But Sofia had to go there in person.


    "Oh, I don''t know why."


    Ning Tao with a dumb smile, reached out and patted his forehead, spread his hands: "don''t worry, I''ve deleted it, it''s not good to see too much."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s casual reply, Sophia was instantly enraged and suddenly got up, her chest undulating rapidly.


    Sophia will not believe that the other party''s attitude is a rogue.


    "I''m serious. If you don''t believe it, you can see it yourself." Ning Tao waved his hand, took out his cell phone from his pocket and put it on the table. Ning Tao curled his mouth and said, "it''s you who provoked me first. Now I''m so excited!"

 Chapter 805

    Ning Tao really deleted the photo. There''s no need to treasure it. It''s a pleasure to have an eye. It''s meaningless to see too much. He has no special hobby.


    The main reason is that Ning Tao didn''t expect the other party to come up with him.


    "It seems that you don''t want to cooperate?"


    Sophia had expected that Ning Tao might play a rogue. When she lifted her hands on her hair, a pocket pistol appeared in her hand. The muzzle of the pistol was aimed at Ning Tao, which was also simple.


    The narrow and long beautiful eyes narrowed and said without expression: "hand over the things, I won''t kill you!"


    The best way to deal with a rogue is to make him afraid. Sophia is too lazy to talk to him.


    Since the other party can take out the mobile phone, she doesn''t believe it at all.


    Good guy, the pistol is hidden in the hair. Even Ning Tao is stunned.


    Looking back, Ning Tao doesn''t feel toothache. He has seen it. Nowadays, telling the truth is really unpopular. He is not explaining. He takes out a cigarette from the cigarette box on the table and lights it again. He looks up at Sophia coldly.


    "I''ve already said what should be said. For the sake of our acquaintance, if you take the pistol away, we can have a good chat. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    I''m kidding, archbishop. Anyone can put a pistol on his head.


    If the other party is his girlfriend, Ning Tao can give a good explanation. The other party has a bad attitude. He doesn''t even want to explain.


    I''ve seen the arrogant, and I''ve never seen the person with the gun still so arrogant. Seeing that the oil and salt didn''t come in, Sophia was angry. She stepped forward and put the pistol on Ning Tao''s head: "I''ll say it again, hand in the picture!"


    Sophia is very wronged. She has enough forbearance. If it wasn''t for Archbishop Ning Tao''s sake, she would have shot each other.


    At the moment, I just want to take photos, and the other party really takes up the energy.


    Feeling the cold on his head, Ning Tao reaches out his hand to put out his unfinished cigarette on the ashtray, and looks cold when he looks up.


    "I don''t think I taught you a lesson last time!"


    Ning Tao feels that this woman is dead brained. It''s useless to take a gun against him last time. This time, Ning Tao feels that it''s necessary to let Zhang Chang teach him a lesson.


    Sophia thought of the last time, and suddenly lost his mind. At this time, Ning Tao fiercely tilted his head to avoid the muzzle of the other side''s gun. At the same time, he grabbed the other side''s wrist like a flash of lightning, and pulled down. Sophia''s body plunged into Ning Tao''s arms.


    Sophia was surprised. She felt a pain in her wrist. She couldn''t hold the pistol any longer and fell to the ground.


    But as the Duke of the blood clan, she is not a vegetarian either. Another elbow curls up and goes straight to Ning Tao''s chest.


    Don''t look at Sophia Qianqian jade arm, but the strength is not small, if this is hit, even Ning Tao is not easy.


    However, Ning Tao seems to have been aware of it for a long time. Seeing a hint of sarcasm flashed from the corner of his lips, he put his arms around Sophia and suddenly took it up. In an instant, he turned around with Sophia.


    This time, not only let Sophia''s attack failed, but also let her body hit on the sofa.


    Ning Tao didn''t give her the chance to do it again. She pressed on her body in an instant. Her action was rough and explosive, leaving no gap. Her eyes were cold and frightening, rendering a layer of blood.


    Sophia looks surprised, immediately fierce struggle up, but her strength and how can be compared with Ning Tao, body control of death.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    Feeling Ning Tao''s brute force, Sophia was completely flustered when she thought of what happened last time.


    She then thought that this person is not a good kind, and her skill is not low. If she is not crazy, she may not be the opponent of the other party.


    in fact, what Sophia doesn''t know is that if she is not crazy, she is not the opponent of Ning Tao. If the blood clan is not crazy, she can only use half of her strength, but what she doesn''t know is that Ning Tao only injured the crazy Prince Amanda .


    If Sophia knew, she would regret provoking Ning Tao today.


    After all, compared with Amanda, although she is the same Duke, her skill is much worse.


    "I have a gun, too. I want you to try it!"


    Ning Tao evil spirit a smile, haven''t reacted to come over in Sophia, a tone on the other party''s bright red lips.


    Sophia''s heart completely sank into the bottom of the valley. How could she not know what Ning Tao meant? Hearing the words, she immediately opened up.


    She found or underestimated Ning Tao''s shameless, even with her strong.


    However, she is not crazy. She is far away from Ning Tao''s skill. Her hands are caught. No matter how she struggles, the other''s hands are just like tongs, and she can''t get rid of them.


    Raise the knee to want to give Ning Tao a fatal blow, but Ning Tao is very experienced in this matter, the body a slip, simply separated her legs.


    Encounter this kind of thing, the immortal is also crazy, Sophia this just feel his weak and helpless.


    She wants to be crazy, but in this way, she will not say whether she can subdue Ning Tao, but after she is crazy, she is exposed and can''t kill Ning Tao. The other party will definitely investigate. It is estimated that not only she will be in trouble, but the whole Henry group will be in big trouble.On the surface, the blood clan can''t hold the Holy See.


    If you kill Ning Tao, it''s also a big trouble. The holy see just announced the coronation of an archbishop, and in a twinkling of an eye, he was slaughtered by the blood clan. Isn''t that a slap in the face?


    No matter whether the Holy See wants to or not, it''s time to find face. Sofia won''t be alone. It''s estimated that the blood clan is in big trouble.


    I''m afraid even Prince Clark will be in big trouble.


    Left is not, right is not, Sophia was sweating, deeply felt fear.


    Especially in the body of the same, is to let her body numb.


    However, at this moment, Ning Tao put his hands behind each other''s head, one hand on his chest, Sofia''s dress suddenly flew up, simple and rude.


    It''s useless to say anything at this time. In Sophia''s eyes, she finally realized Ning Tao''s power.


    A burst of body was torn pain hit, Sophia couldn''t help screaming, two palms couldn''t help clenching, all over the body in a cold sweat, strength is instant smoked.


    Sophia where experienced this kind of thing, the whole person was encircled, his head was empty, forgot to struggle, let Ning Tao do.


    At this moment, where does she have the demeanor of a blood Duke? She is no different from a weak woman.


    This woman, it''s the same when she takes off her clothes!


    There is no problem that can''t be solved once. If there is, it can be solved twice.


    Ning Tao doesn''t like this woman. Fortunately, Sophia''s physical quality is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Otherwise, she may not be able to bear it.

 Chapter 806

    After all, Sophia''s mind is numb, unable to keep up with Ning Tao''s rhythm.


    Some people say that once the heart is broken, then the whole person is occupied. This sentence is good for Sophia.


    Sophia didn''t fight against it. Instead, she felt her body was different and cooperated unconsciously.


    This is how this person is. When he is pressed to the extreme, there will be two extremes: one is burning jade and stone, the other is obedience.


    C starting * 9


    the feeling of the body can''t be false, and Sophia doesn''t have the consciousness of the former at all, which leads to their shameless going to roll the sofa.


    It has to be said that the physical fitness of the blood clan is good. Soon, after Sophia''s cooperation, they have a tacit understanding.


    We are all adults. Nothing can''t be let go. I don''t know if it''s too exciting or revenge Ning Tao. Sophia''s sharp nails scratch a lot of bloodstains on Ning Tao''s body.


    Ning Tao is not polite. He grabs and pinches on his delicate white body. Soon Sofia''s delicate body is full of shocking green and red marks.


    It took nearly an hour for a battle to end. After venting, Ning Tao was calm and relaxed, and his spirit recovered.


    Naked from Sophia, Ning Tao takes out a cigarette and lights it. His eyes narrow slightly.


    In fact, this time Ning Tao admitted that he was impulsive and had a blood baby relationship, but it was more about his depressed mood.


    It''s strange that Sophia used high pressure on him in an inappropriate situation, coupled with his emotional instability, which led to this strong thing.


    Now with the help of the choking smell of tobacco, Ning Tao''s face is slightly stiff, and some regret.


    Although Sophia is doing well, what''s the matter with her?


    He just did it all. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. Looking at the zombie like white body on the sofa, Ning Tao''s mouth twitched and reached for his hair. His heart was tangled.


    Many men are the same, impulsive, are lower body thinking animals, to the past only to feel regret, but it is too late.


    Sophia was lying on the bed. When she felt like an electric current, she was paralyzed. She couldn''t use any strength, but she also woke up.


    Bearing the pain of her body, Sophia clenched her teeth, scratched her nails on the sofa, and her eyes were red.


    Which woman is not full of yearning for her first time, but she just gives it to a jerk, but she can''t do anything. Sophia feels the impulse to die.


    Originally, I just came to retrieve the photos. Now, I didn''t want the photos back. Instead, I put myself in. Who can tell me about the pain.


    But it also made her more firm. The people in the Holy See were very good-looking. All the archbishops could do this, let alone the others.


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she was. Sophia finally couldn''t control her tears, and they came down.


    The pain of the body is the second most important. This time, she is dumb. After thinking about it, she has no way to deal with Ning Tao in a short time.


    Call the police?


    She can''t afford this kind of humiliation. Besides, Ning Tao won''t admit it. If she can kill her, not only will she have to be buried with her, but it''s estimated that the blood clan will also pay a huge price.


    Although she is the daughter loved by her father, she believes that the other party will not be soft hearted in this matter, and may even take the initiative to send herself out.


    This time is doomed to suffer in the end, Sophia is very sad, tears fell silently.


    After a long time, she got up and put on her underwear without looking at Ning Tao. When she picked up the dress, she found that it had become pieces.


    She couldn''t put on her clothes. She bit her teeth. Sophia looked around, leaned over and picked up one of Ning Tao''s shirts and covered it directly outside.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao''s clothes are big enough. A shirt has wrapped Sophia''s buttocks, which is definitely not shorter than the skirt of her previous dress.


    She didn''t take care of the dress. Sophia didn''t even wear shoes. She felt as if she hadn''t gone out of her shirt. Then she turned and walked to the door. She didn''t even wear shoes.


    "Oh dear!"


    With this step, Sophia felt as if her body had been torn in half, and her brows were in a cluster, so she could not control her balance and fell to the side.


    Although her body is different from ordinary people, Ning Tao''s body is also very good. After more than an hour''s tossing, Sophia, even with her blood group''s body, is also full of pain. She still wants to suffer a big loss in the way she used to.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao''s quick eyes and quick hands helped Sophia and looked at her up and down. Seeing that she was choking when she was walking, she also had a toothache. Then she said slowly, "no, why don''t you live here tonight?"


    Ning Tao has no other idea, but it''s absolutely different in Sophia''s ears. She thinks Ning Tao is really a sperm bug. Her face turns black. She reaches out to shake off Ning Tao''s arm, slaps it with a slap, and says in a cold voice: "brute!"Pop!


    Sophia didn''t think that this slap could hit her. She didn''t use any other force. After all, since she wasn''t crazy, it didn''t mean much to hit her opponent with a few punches, and things wouldn''t be solved because of this. However, it was this slap, but she hit it with a loud slap.


    Of course, it''s not Ning Tao''s carelessness that he can hit, it''s the slap he intended to get. What the other side said is right. His behavior is no different from that of a beast, and it''s not bad.


    A slap down, Sophia froze, she didn''t expect Ning Tao didn''t hide, looking at each other''s face that a few bright red finger print, her body is frozen there.


    "Sorry!"


    Looking at Sophia who is about to choose someone to eat, Ning Tao choked for a long time to say this word. Although weak, it is already the best word he can think of.


    This kind of thing is not an apology can solve, a slap can not let Sophia eliminate the anger in the heart, after a Leng, Sophia looked at Ning Tao word by word: "I will kill you!"


    After that, he turned his head and didn''t go to see Ning Tao again. She felt disgusted and limped towards the door.


    This time she had a long mind. Instead of taking a big step, she was careful.


    In that sentence, Sophia said from the bottom of her heart that if she didn''t kill Ning Tao now, it''s not that she couldn''t kill him, it''s the wrong time.


    Ning Tao looked up, as if he didn''t hear this sentence, he naturally took it as angry words.


    If it''s just before the change, he may have to teach the other party a lesson.


    Now is not suitable, on the other side is not allowed to say a cruel word, life is not so overbearing.

 Chapter 807

    Seeing Sophia''s figure staggering out of the door, Ning Tao looks at the opposite side with a guilty heart, but he doesn''t feel lucky.


    Fortunately, Su Qian moved out tonight, otherwise it would be hard for the other party not to know.


    It is estimated that if so, this big ear melon seed is still light.


    Reach out to touch the palm print on the face, Ning Tao can''t help but draw a few cool breath.


    "What a cruel girl


    Mercilessly smoked a cigarette, Ning Tao turns round to put out the cigarette butt, bared body entered toilet.


    Guilt to guilt, the day can''t but, Ning Tao can''t because of guilt and a long time back to God.


    After taking a cold bath and wiping it with a towel, Ning Tao picked up his trousers on the tea table and put them on. His coat was worn away by Sophia. He simply sat on the sofa naked and smoked.


    In her heart, that''s how her father treated her mother. As a result, her mother took care of her.


    One can imagine the sadness, kailinna is now simply a small universe explosion.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what''s wrong with this woman. In a hurry, he goes to hide. However, they are close to each other. In addition to his guilty heart, they are crushed by kailina, and then they get high heels.


    That''s a pain. It''s really painful. I don''t believe you should try the soles of high heels.


    However, different from usual, Ning Tao didn''t fight back this time, just to avoid, but it encouraged kailina''s momentum, and she scolded her. The guy in her hand was heavier than her, as if she was forced on her, which made her speechless.


    Even if the fight a few times, but also endless, Ning Tao a big hand to grasp kailinna''s wrist, words also fierce up: "what are you mad!"

 Chapter 808

    Hit twice is that meaning got, this woman endless, don''t know of still think strong of is she, Ning Tao is very speechless.


    "Scum, shameless, brute!"


    Kailinna fire open, don''t know what crazy, one hand is held, the other hand in ningtao body and caught up.


    She was also blinded by the anger.


    Ah, there''s no reason for women to be crazy. Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a little impatience and directly jammed each other''s neck. As soon as he backhanded, he pressed kailinna on the sofa and said coldly, "is it crazy enough?"


    Kailinna''s breathing is not smooth, a pretty face suddenly rose red, on Ning Tao a face of indifference, her heart suddenly a shiver, suddenly scared a big jump, head just awake.


    Only then did she know that this man was a murderous devil. She hit him with her high heels just now. In a moment, a wave of fear spread from the bottom of her heart.


    It has to be said that women are sentimental animals. At this time, Kalina felt afraid, but her face turned from red to white, and she felt that she was going to die.


    Difficult raised his hand, grabbed Ning Tao''s arm, kailinna a face of beg.


    Ning Tao doesn''t really want to kill her, just to teach her a lesson. Seeing that kailinna rolled her eyes, she released her palm. There was no color in her eyes.


    "Cough..."


    The liberated kailinna is like a dead fish lying on the sofa, breathing heavily. When she grows up, she feels the taste of death in a moment.


    Think about it or this period of time for Ning Tao to relax vigilance, in front of this although put on the coat of the Holy See, also did not change the nature of the devil.


    Kailina''s silver teeth bite and soften. As soon as she turns her head, she sees Ning Tao holding the sofa and bending over to gaze at her. Suddenly, she makes her heart string tight and covers the spring light in front of her chest. She says: "what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t you call me a beast! I''ll give you a taste of the beast! " Ning Tao''s voice is icy and cold, and his eyes scan kailinna''s delicate body playfully.


    With this eye on her, kailina seemed to be naked. Without any privacy, she was uncomfortable all over. Her arms quickly blocked her body, and she almost cried: "ningtao, Archbishop Ning, uncle Ning, I''m wrong. I dare not. Please let me go!"


    Although she is a member of the first family, she knows that she doesn''t have the slightest fear of the first family. Even if she is really strong, it is estimated that no one will give her a head.


    Looking at kailina shrinking on the sofa, shivering and full of fear, Ning Tao''s look just eased a little bit. Then he got up slowly, folded himself and sat on the sofa, put on a cigarette, and said leisurely: "you should be glad that I''m not interested in children!"


    Almost got, kailinna know afraid, Ning Tao also don''t want to frighten each other, after all, also want to let her do things for themselves.


    Kailina has been used to Ning Tao''s caprice. She is relieved to hear that she has changed her lying posture into sitting posture. Subconsciously, she looks down at her eyes and chest, and there is something strange in her eyes.


    She has a good figure and can develop well. Although she is not a Boba, she is not very small. I don''t understand what Ning Tao said.


    Of course, these thoughts are just a little bit in my heart, and then they are replaced by happiness. It feels like walking around the gate of hell.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Playing the ash, Ning Tao squint at kailinna, light way.


    Kailinna now just want to leave quickly, also don''t dare to ask other, hurriedly will she come to the purpose of a head out.


    M @ first%: FA l


    is similar to what Su Qian said, that is to say, this time, Su Qian and their project principal held a banquet and invited many people.


    She went there to work, mainly to inquire about the situation for Ning Tao. As soon as the news came out, she came over immediately.


    Ning Tao smell speech double eyebrow a pick, the whole person slightly some meditation.


    According to kailinna''s words, the principal of this banquet is bick pharmaceutical. Since bick pharmaceutical cooperates with blood group, maybe Chris will go too.


    Thinking about this, Ning Tao felt that he had to go.


    In recent days, Wang Gang has been following Chris. He is not very nervous. He seldom goes out or even shows up, so that he doesn''t make much progress.


    Ning Tao doesn''t have time to spend with each other. It seems that it''s better to show up at this banquet.


    As long as he shows up and meets Chris, the other party will be alert. After all, he is now the cardinal of the Holy See. In this way, the other party will have a great chance to contact Morton and meet with him.


    Although in this way, his situation is more dangerous, but he can''t manage so much now. To understand this, Ning Tao looked up at kailina and said faintly, "can you take me to this banquet?"


    "Ah..." Kailinna a Leng, then hesitated: "I I''ll try. After all, I''m just an assistant. "


    If just now, she may have refused, and she is not interested in attending such a banquet, but she dare not refuse Ning Tao.If the devil is in the beast, he will suffer.


    This person that, some don''t suffer a loss, don''t long exciting spirit, good scar forget pain, kailinna at this time completely put two people''s identity right.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your message."


    Ning Tao nodded and said nothing more.


    "May I go now?"


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her, Kalina hesitated to leave. She didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    Ning Tao Wen Yan raised his head, very puzzled each other so polite, rarely ah, but see each other''s face pale, he immediately understand that just now is scared, heart sighed, deliberately let tone ease some: "well, remember to take the door."


    Now he regretted that he had attacked Kalina just now. It''s estimated that today''s event scared each other.


    When kailinna leaves, Ning Tao rubs his stiff face with both hands and gasps.


    After a few beatings by kailina, he felt more and more guilty. He planned to find each other in a few days and do something to compensate each other.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao picks up the phone on the coffee table and dials Sophia''s phone.


    He knows that Sophia is here for photos. Ning Tao feels that he needs to explain. He really deleted the photos and apologized to the other party.


    But Ning Tao doesn''t know that there is something wrong with his logic. Even people are strong. Is the photo really so important? Sophia didn''t answer his phone at all.


    If you call again, you''ll be black.


    At the moment, Sophia has returned to the hotel where she lives. She is soaking in the bath, holding a mobile phone in her hand and staring at Ning Tao''s phone number. Her eyes are bursting with fire.


    Finally, as soon as she threw the mobile phone away, Sophia cleaned herself up desperately.


    No matter how she washed it, she felt sticky and smelly.


    The more she couldn''t wash it off, the more anxious Sophia was. Finally, she broke down again and began to cry.

 Chapter 809

    She was really bullied. She was the prince of Sophia''s blood clan. She was forced by a man. The key person was the cardinal of the Holy See. I think it was a record breaking.


    If this spread out, I''m afraid it''s not only her that is shameful, the whole blood group will be ashamed, after all, she lost.


    Sophia has never been so helpless. She feels like a nightmare when she thinks about it. She would rather wake up as soon as possible and get away from reality.


    If everything could be done over again, Sophia would not ask for any photos at all. She would take it as if it had not happened.


    Sofia doesn''t want to get up in the water. She feels that no matter how she washes, she can''t clean herself again.


    However, a burst of mobile phone ring suddenly rings again, which makes Sophia surprised. She thinks it''s Ning Tao again. She turns her head and stares at the mobile phone on the ground. A moment later, Sophia bites her lip and stands up from the bathtub. She picks up the mobile phone on the ground with a black face, and puts the answer button in her ear. She says: "Ning Tao, I will kill you!"


    There was a little silence on the other side of the phone, and then a low voice sounded: "my dear Sophia daughter, who made you angry?"


    "Ah..."


    On hearing the voice on the other side of the phone, Sophia was surprised. She was like a bird in shock. She screamed and trembled. She said in a hurry, "father, it''s nothing. I just met a boring person today."


    Naturally, her father is the legendary Prince Clark, the head of the blood clan. Although they are father daughter relationship, Sophia doesn''t show any coquetry towards her father. They are more superior and subordinate.


    Sophia is well aware of her father''s ruthlessness. Her mother was killed by the other party. For a long time, she was afraid of her father.


    As soon as the thoughts in her mind were circulating, Sophia decided to hide it in her heart. She could never reveal it, even to her father.


    This is a disgrace. Once his father knows it, he will inevitably doubt her. After all, how can the Duke of blood get involved with the cardinal of the Holy See?


    Once the other party knows, the best result is just to comfort her, the worst result needless to say, she dare not think.


    "Oh, really?"


    The voice on the other side of the phone once again raised a radian, and the front of the conversation suddenly changed, revealing a delicate taste: "my dear princess, if someone dares to offend you, I will let him bear the punishment."


    "No No, my father. I don''t want to delay my father''s big business because of this little thing! " Sophia was so nervous that she quickly cut off the topic.


    "Well?"


    hearing this, the person on the other side of the phone seemed a little surprised. After a while, he said with a smile, "it seems that my little princess has grown up. I''m very happy."


    Sophia''s red lips were strained and she didn''t open her mouth. The male voice on the other side of the phone said again, "did your kind aunt bring me any surprise?"


    It is true, but the words fall in Sophia''s ears, but full of irony. Sophia''s heart is tight, and she says in a hurry: "there is no definite news, father. I don''t understand. Since you know that aunt has relations with that Morton, why don''t you stop her?"


    This is what Sophia can''t understand. Her father is so terrible. Aunt Chris has done a lot of things without telling her father. In fact, Clark knows all about it, but always thinks she doesn''t know it. She just secretly asks for someone to investigate. She doesn''t understand.


    You know, with Clark''s current position, you don''t need evidence to sentence a person.


    "Ah, after all, she is your aunt, my sister. I am also responsible for her mistakes. I just want her to make amends." Clark seemed a little sad and his words sank a lot.


    Sophia had a pretty face and didn''t speak. She didn''t believe what her father said. She had been together for more than 20 years. He knew that her father was not a soft hearted person. There must be something she didn''t know.


    After a little meal, Clark said again, "Sophia, what you need to do now is to investigate what your dear aunt is doing. I need to know the purpose of their research. They have a party these two days. It may be an opportunity for you to grasp."


    Sophia felt a trace of fear in her eyes when she heard the speech. This was the side of her father that he was most afraid of. The other party would never trust anyone, even her. Otherwise, how could the other party know there was a party.


    They didn''t say much. In Sophia''s promise, they hung up the phone. Sophia, who was holding the phone, looked a little uncertain and walked around the room.


    Su Qian came back. To be exact, he just came back to change his clothes to attend the banquet of bicker pharmaceutical. It would be impolite to dress casually.


    After three or four days in my friend''s house, Ning Tao was quiet and didn''t disturb her.


    It''s just that Su Qian didn''t feel happy, on the contrary, he felt a little unnatural.


    So in this case, Su Qian''s spirit is getting worse day by day, and he came back to see what Ning Tao was doing all day.


    But at the same time, she doesn''t want to see Ning Tao. After all, today is a party. She subconsciously doesn''t want to let the other party know.Su Qian decided that after the banquet, she would move back and live in her own dormitory. In addition, she missed Ning Tao''s cooking.


    For this banquet, Su Qian attaches great importance to it. After all, she can cultivate many medical experts and learn a lot.


    Today, she is also dressed with great care. She wears a delicate light blue dress to wrap her perfect figure, which is exquisite and elegant.


    Su Qian likes to wear a long skirt. She is tall and tall, which sets off her perfect figure. In this way, she has some Oriental intellectual beauty.


    Light eyebrow line, light pure red, delicate white and tender skin, after light makeup, just like children''s skin, delicate as if dripping water.


    Gently out of the door, Su shallow will lock the door, some guilty feeling.


    But when she turned around, a faint familiar voice suddenly rang out: "want to go out."


    Voice is not big, but Su shallow scared a big jump, a turn head, see Ning Tao around a water towel, hand holding a cucumber, is looking at her calmly.


    "Er..." Su Qian took a deep breath, and his eyes were a little free. He didn''t dare to look at Ning Tao''s eyes. He hesitated a little, as if explaining: "I''ve made an appointment with a classmate, and I want to go out for a walk!"


    It''s not that she wants to deliberately cheat Ning Tao, but that she doesn''t want to let Ning Tao know and don''t know what to hide.


    "Oh, do you want me to drive you?" Ning Tao bit a cucumber, a pair of eyes as if can see through other people''s heart, light way.

 Chapter 810

    Su shallow smell speech look more flustered, quickly waved his hand: "no, we just walk around."


    Now she regrets lying to Ning Tao. The better Ning Tao treats her, the more she feels guilty.


    Someone picked her up downstairs. How could she let Ning Tao send her.


    "Well, do you want to go after dinner?" Ning Tao chews the cucumber in his mouth and says again.


    "I have no appetite. Go out and eat!"


    Su Qian looked up at Ning Tao and said with an apologetic smile, "I''ll go first, or the students should be worried."


    Leaving a word behind, Su Qian ran away in a hurry on high heels, flustered. She believed that at this moment, she was very embarrassed.


    Ning Tao stood at the door, watching Su Qian leave. His eyes narrowed slightly and sighed. He turned to enter the room and closed the door.


    Put down the apron, Ning Tao bite half a cucumber to the window, the curtain opened, he saw in the dormitory downstairs, a Cadillac parked upstairs, when the Lei Feng Andy in a decent suit stood in front of the door.


    Before long, Su shallow out, Andy gallantly opened the door for it, soon, the car disappeared.


    Can''t hear what two people say, Ning Tao stretched out his hand and pressed his chest, his face gradually emerged a trace of laughter, at this moment, as if some lonely.


    The banquet was held in the private manor of bicker pharmaceutical, which has a good view. After all, the former is a famous European conglomerate. The company has many other industries, many of which are not for making money, but only for serving companies.


    In fact, Andy doesn''t need to come today. Although the leader of this project is bicker pharmaceutical, he still can''t get involved. His qualifications are too shallow. All this is due to Su Qian.


    It has to be said that Su Qian, who has been specially dressed, definitely has a bright capital, which makes people who are used to meeting European beauties see it, and they can''t help looking at it with appreciation.


    After that, Andy got off the car and became the focus of the conversation.


    The other side is the host, so it''s obviously inappropriate to make a move in this case.


    Andy is in a good mood today. He is proud to be looked at with this kind of eyes.


    Hand around Su Qianqian thin waist, Andy turned to look forward, full of tenderness.


    If not for the current situation, he would like to ask Su Qian for contact now.


    Of course, it''s just impulsive. Andy knows that he needs to be patient with a girl like Su Qian. He can''t be in a hurry.


    They came early, and the party hasn''t started yet. When they arrived, Andy turned to look at Su Qian and said with a smile, "Miss Su, it''s still early. Do you want me to show you around?"


    Along the way, Su Qian has a lot on his mind. Somehow, Ning Tao''s indifferent eyes always float in her heart.


    Although she repeatedly warned herself that there was no relationship between them, let alone that she didn''t have that kind of relationship with Andy. Even if she did, she didn''t have any sense of guilt.


    But I do not know why, the heart is always a trace of inexplicable irritability, and with the passage of time and more and more intense.


    Just think about this situation, where she is in the mood to visit some manor, slightly shaking her head, Su Qian apologized: "sorry, Andy, I''m a little tired, I want to have a rest here."


    Andy eyebrows pick, eyes do not feel a trace of disappointment, but he hid very well, soon returned to normal, nodded seriously: "I accompany you."


    Sitting down is the most difficult thing. Fortunately, a lot of people came in, most of them know Andy. From time to time, someone came to say hello, which not only solved the embarrassment between him and Su Qian, but also introduced Su Qian, who had to get up to say hello.


    People know each other and achieve their goals, but Su Qian is not happy. It seems that he has a thorn in his heart, which is sinking deeper and deeper and more painful.


    Ning Tao came late. After all, he''s a business man, not a hypocrite.


    When he arrived, many luxury cars had been parked around him. From time to time, some guests came in. Ning Tao took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. He had a toothache.


    Think about let kailinna help to bring in, the result kailinna said she was a little light, she can go is the limit, no way, Ning Tao had to think of their own way.


    Observe a moment, Ning Tao just put out the cigarette, swagger toward the door.


    But when he got to the gate, he was stopped by the guard and asked to show his invitation.


    He didn''t have an invitation. He felt it in his pocket for a long time. Finally, he took out two cigarettes and handed them to them with a smile. He said something flexible.


    Looking at the crumpled cigarette, the two guards widened their eyes, and the passers-by also gaped.


    I don''t want to see where it is. There''s a camera on my head. I don''t dare to bribe the guard if I kill him.


    But it''s more of a surprise to Ning Tao. He even wants to get two cigarettes to let him go through the back door. Either he''s sick or he''s out of his mind. Anyway, it all means the same thing. This guy is crazy.


    The result is self-evident, the two gatekeepers refused, one by one very impatient.It''s still the high quality of the guard. Otherwise, it''s sure to beat him out. A cigarette. Are you a cold drug company or a cold drug company?


    This move is useless. Ning Tao pinned his cigarette to his ear and turned his eyes. He planned to use the Vatican style to see if he could calm them down.


    But as soon as the gesture was finished, one of them coldly asked him to leave. With one hand, there was a security guard in the distance.


    Well, it''s not easy to use the stick. Ning Tao took a deep look at the two guards and said seriously: "you have profaned the glory of the Lord. The Lord will not forgive you!"


    Leaving a word, Ning Tao turns around and walks away.


    In such an occasion, he naturally would not care with the two security guards. In any case, his cardinal could not afford to lose him.


    It seems that the front can''t get in. Ning Tao looks around the manor, and finally he can only choose an unusual way. He comes to a hidden courtyard wall and looks around. Ning Tao takes two steps to run up, and then he soars into the air. With one hand pressing on the wall, he enters the manor smartly.


    Manor environment is good, there are rockery, plants, ponds, and some European style pavilions, it is a good place for vacation.


    Ning Tao takes a leisurely look around with his hands on his back, and then turns to the depth of the manor.


    There are a lot of people in the manor, most of them are employees. Although I saw Ning Tao dressed casually, no one stopped him. After all, the security measures of the manor are good, and no one could think that someone would jump in.


    Moreover, there are not many valuable things in the manor, and there are not many thieves.


    In this way, Ning Tao swaggered into the deep of the manor. When he came to a waiter in front of him, Ning Tao flashed his hand and flicked it on his head. The latter''s eyelids turned and he fainted immediately.

 Chapter 811

    Taking advantage of the other party has not fallen, Ning Tao reached out to help each other, raised his hand to help each other into a room.


    This is a house full of sundries. After Ning Tao brought people in, he quickly took off the other party''s waiters'' clothes and put them on himself.


    Slack management on the outside doesn''t mean that it''s the same on the inside. In order to avoid trouble, it''s better to be prepared.


    Ning Tao is very handy in doing this kind of thing. Just imagine that the cardinal has jumped up the wall. Is that the difference? It''s just that he has to sleep here for a few hours.


    The figure of the other side is similar to him. When he wears a cap, it''s hard to see what''s wrong. Ning Tao arranges his clothes and turns around to leave.


    It''s not hard to find the location of the party. It depends on where everyone gathers.


    Before he knew it, Ning Tao sneaked into the kitchen and served some small fruits like tea and fruit. He entered the banquet hall through the back door.


    It has to be said that Archbishop Ning''s psychological quality is not generally good. After three passes, the goods still greet the guards with their own French, with a smile on their face.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Ning Tao immediately disappeared. There were many people inside, and many waiters shuttled among them.


    Ning Tao''s eyes swept in the field and immediately saw Su Qian''s figure.


    In fact, there is no need to look for it. Today''s Su Qian is very eye-catching and is in the middle of the banquet.


    It''s one thing to be beautiful, and more importantly, it''s Andy, the young master of the manor, who accompanies him.


    Those present were not fools. Naturally, we could see that the young host was interested in him. So, most of the guests would come forward to say hello whether they knew him or not.


    It has to be said that Andy knows women very well and knows how to attract women''s attention. On this occasion, he fully shows the cultivation and details of the big family, and frequently introduces distinguished guests to Su Qian. In addition, he also quietly bites his ears with Su Qian and gives a brief introduction.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they thought it was the intimacy of the two, and each one looked different.


    Ning Tao finds a place where there is no mountain or dew, puts the fruit tray in front of him, takes off the waiter''s clothes, and then he has a mouthful of food in front of him. Looking at the two people in front of him, his mouth is tasteless.


    Uncomfortable in the heart is uncomfortable, but it''s undeniable that they are a perfect match.


    More importantly, Andy''s family still makes medicine. If the two can really walk together, Su Qian can also play what he has learned.


    Love to love, Ning Tao is not unable to take up and put down the people, he naturally think that this is Su shallow''s choice.


    To be fair, he also admits that this Andy is better than himself. At least, he is stable. Unlike him, he often licks blood on the edge of the knife, always fights and kills, and can''t give each other complete love.


    But even though I think so, I feel more and more uncomfortable in my heart. For a moment, Ning Tao is frustrated and has the impulse to turn around and leave.


    With more and more guests coming and going, Ning Tao just looks on coldly and looks around.


    His goal is Chris. He doesn''t care about other people. Before long, Ning Tao sees kailina in a corner.


    The other side is not the protagonist, almost with him, all in a corner, at the moment the latter is also destroying a pile of food in front of him.


    Compared with Ning Tao, kailina is even more dismissive of such a dignified banquet. If she had not been forced to come by Ning Tao, she would have left long ago.


    There is no time to pay attention to kailinna, Ning Tao is about to transfer the target, but when he sees a man close to each other, his eyes are slightly narrowed.


    Dressed in a suit, cuntou, with sky blue eyes, tall and tall, he looks like a successful person. Ning Tao once met kailina''s ex boyfriend, Xuezu Mengda.


    Last time, he followed each other and ran directly into MESAD''s hometown. Since then, he has never seen each other. He didn''t expect to meet him here.


    Acquaintances meet to say hello, not to mention each other ran to kailinna, Ning Tao stood up, patted the crumbs on his body, around a round table, from a passing waiter who took a cup of tea, and leisurely walked past.


    Because I know it''s soy sauce, and kailina doesn''t dress up, so there are not many people who pay attention to her. After all, most of the people who come here are rich or expensive, and no one likes a little girl.


    Feeling someone approaching and finally stopping in front of her, Karina raises her head and sees Munda. Suddenly, her face changes unconsciously.


    For her ex boyfriend, what she left in her heart was not love, but fear.


    Who do pure girls like for a while? For example, kailina once liked Wang Gang. Later, Wang Gang left and got on well with Monta.


    As for Munda, she didn''t mean how much she loved her. She was just curious about each other''s environment at the beginning and entered each other''s circle.


    It''s just that kailinna has learned it well now. After all kinds of experiences, kailinna feels that it''s better to have a peaceful life. All of this is thanks to Ning Tao.However, seeing her ex boyfriend''s bad face, she felt cold in her heart. She knew that she was cruel, and subconsciously she didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    She even gave up her house outside and lived in the school.


    At the moment, looking at Monta, Kalina didn''t speak, just looked at each other without expression.


    Different from kailina''s mood, Mengda only has full hatred for her. If the other party didn''t leak his news, how could Ning Tao find the MESAD family and kill his servant Meilin.


    After the last incident, he specially investigated kailinna. Originally, he wanted to attack kailinna. The blood clan couldn''t have suffered such a big loss. However, before revenge, he received a warning from his grandfather.


    Brooke didn''t say much. He just said that this is the end of the matter. Kalina can''t move.


    In fact, after Ning Tao broke into the first family last time, will also made a survey of her surroundings for the sake of her safety, otherwise he would not let her go back to school alone.


    Munda''s identity is not difficult to find out for will. After all, Ning Tao''s intrusion into MESAD is not a secret.


    Will is very angry when he learns that there is a blood group approaching his cousin. He directly cables the MESAD family for an explanation.


    In fact, Mengda should feel lucky. If he changed into an ordinary blood clan and dared to provoke the first family, I''m afraid he didn''t even know how to die.


    In the end, Brooke paid some price and promised that it would come to an end.


    For some reasons, Brooke didn''t tell Munda the truth. Munda didn''t dare to follow his grandfather''s orders, but since he met him, it''s not a problem for him to scare him.


    Seeing the other party''s indifference to him, the corner of Monta''s mouth curled up and bent down slightly with a cold smile: "Kalina, you are so kind that you dare to betray me!"

 Chapter 812

    In Monta''s eyes, Kalina is a betrayal. If it were not for her, the MESAD family would not have died so many people that he was banned for a month.


    However, the words fell on her ears, a little unclear, so she frowned and asked, "I don''t understand what you''re saying, Monta!"


    She didn''t know what it meant. Ning Tao didn''t tell kailina about the blood clan.


    Since some things are past, it''s better not to tell them than to tell them. Sometimes ignorance is a blessing.


    If kailinna knows that Munda is a vampire, she doesn''t know if she will wake up at night.


    "Cunt, don''t you pretend to be stupid for me!"


    As soon as Monta grabbed kellina''s arm, her anger came up.


    It''s a person who is angry. The appearance of kailinna pretending not to know in front of her makes people angry.


    As soon as she felt nervous, she quickly got up and struggled, "you What are you doing? "


    In fact, I don''t like the latter, but I don''t have the strength to play with you


    In fact, he was deliberately taunting each other. In order to establish a good image, he didn''t have any relationship with each other at all. Now here, he can''t do anything to kailina, just to get angry.


    Kailinna''s face turned pale when she heard that her feelings had been trampled on. She took a deep breath, and then she strained her lips and trembled: "Monta, I have nothing to do with you, who do you want to find?"


    Her words finally worked. Looking at kailina''s face, Monta felt a sense of revenge. Now she said again, "Oh, by the way, kailina, I forgot to tell you that when I fell in love with you, I already had several women. Just like you, I really can''t get into my eyes!"


    The attack continued. Kailina looked ashamed. Even though she broke up, she was still sad when she heard this. She gritted her teeth and said, "let go, from now on, I don''t know you!"


    Indeed, it is better to know such people than not.


    "Oh, sure enough, women are fickle and ungrateful. When they have new people, they forget the old ones. Even I pretend I don''t know the old one." Monta''s face was full of pride, and she took a lot of bad breath.


    "Let go, if you don''t let go, I''ll shout!" Kellina struggled hard and deliberately suppressed a few decibels.


    "What if you don''t let it go?"


    Monta wanted to trample kailinna under her feet. At the moment, she said with a ferocious face: "why, you still expect Ning Tao to save you. Funny, he dares to come now. I want to kill him every minute!"


    He doesn''t want money to brag. Monta just wants to scare kellina. In fact, he is confident that Ning Tao won''t appear, otherwise he doesn''t dare to say it.


    Not to mention that Ning Tao is now the cardinal of the Vatican, the strength of the other side, but even Amanda can be a positive figure, he is only abused in front of the other side.


    What he wants to see now is the fear on her face, which is very comfortable for him.


    However, his words had been heard clearly by Ning Tao who came to him. At the moment, his brow was raised and his face was depressed.


    Feeling this blood clan also likes to brag force, he wants to ask this goods at the beginning how he was abused.


    Ning Tao''s figure was later seen by kailinna, who was stunned at first, and then looked strange.


    She had some doubts about how the other party came in. You know, this is the manor of bicker pharmaceutical. But when she thought about the identity of the other party, she could only press the confusion in her heart, and then she looked at Munda with a strange look.


    But she knows Ning Tao''s character. This person can''t take advantage of it at all. Last time Ning Tao caught each other and beat them up. Now they are behind. She has seen the picture later.


    At this time, she felt a sense of happiness in her heart, and her heart suddenly calmed down. The villain has his own evil spirit. Someone can help her out.


    "Why, unconvinced?"


    Seeing kailinna''s look, Monta approached each other again, with an oppressive momentum and more aggressive words.


    "He will come to save me!"


    Unexpectedly, Kalina calmed down this time, and even had a trace of pity in her eyes.


    In the heart of those fears, with the arrival of Ning Tao, and disappeared without a trace, and even some gratitude.


    Although Ning Tao is also moody, kailina knows that as long as she doesn''t irritate each other, she will be at peace.


    Kailinna''s sudden calm, Mengda a Leng, some did not come back to God, but this is a moment, did not see the expression you want, after that is a surge of anger.


    "Don''t use Ning Tao as your amulet. Can you bear to let him come and beat me? Come on..."


    When he said this, there was a trace of ferocity in Monta''s eyes, and he didn''t hide the killing intention in his eyes.


    His voice has not yet fallen, behind a palm gently patted his shoulder, a faint voice sounded: "you look for me?"The voice is familiar and familiar. Mengda''s face is stiff. Suddenly, he has a bad feeling in his heart. He turns slowly and his neck is stiff.


    As soon as he turns his head, Mengda sees Ning Tao holding a drink in one hand and looking at himself with a smile.


    Just this one look almost scared him out of his wits. His first thought was to run.


    The other side is the cardinal, who is at odds with him. If we want to catch him, we will kill him every minute.


    But at the thought of each other''s skills, Mengda felt sad.


    In front of the other side, he has no hope of running, the two skills are too poor.


    For a moment, Mengda''s body froze there, running is not, not running is not, his mind is a mess.


    "Why, seeing that I didn''t speak again, I said that I was so excited!"


    Ning Tao drinks everything in the cup and pats each other''s face with a smile, just like the elder teaches the younger, without any sense of disobedience.


    "Rather Ning Tao, why are you here? "


    Monta''s scalp was numb, his feet were leaded, and his words were not sharp.


    He didn''t know he would come.


    "If you can come, why can''t I come? Besides, you dare to provoke me!" Ning Tao looks cold. When he opens his mouth again, he already has some sense.


    The change between the two is in front of kailina. He bites his lip gently. As she thought, as soon as Monta saw Ning Tao, it was the same as the mouse saw the cat.


    Now she is quite convinced of Ning Tao. When the other party sees people talking and ghosts talking, she can''t refuse to accept it. Now, with a light word, Mengda is scared to death.

 Chapter 813

    Mengda''s mood is like a roller coaster now. Fortunately, he has seen some big scenes. Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t plan to start immediately, his eyes twinkle. He looks at Ning Tao warily and says: "this is the mountain villa of bicker pharmaceutical!"


    Saying this, it is obvious that Ning Tao can''t make trouble, but in Mengda''s mind, he already has an idea to turn quickly, and gradually there is more fierce light in his eyes.


    You should know that Morton and bick are now in a cooperative relationship. There are a lot of blood people here today. If Ning Tao really wants to be fierce, they may not be able to kill each other.


    At the thought of killing a cardinal of the Holy See, Munda was excited again.


    It''s a big fish, and it''s just crowned. It''s a great achievement everywhere. It will seriously blow the arrogance of the Holy See.


    If Brooke knew about this idea, it would break his legs.


    The other party killed so many people in the MESAD family, and Brooke didn''t know much about it. In fact, it has already explained the problem.


    After all, Munda is still young. You should know that if the blood clan is not born now, it''s the Holy See who''s oppressed him. I''m afraid the first one who dares to kill the cardinal of the holy see on this occasion is bicker pharmaceutical.


    Joking, an archbishop died in his manor. No one can bear the responsibility.


    The fierce light in Mengda''s eyes was naturally received by Ning Tao at the bottom of his eyes. At the moment, his brow was wrinkled and he said coldly, "do you threaten me?"


    Then he turned his head and looked around. No one noticed the movement here. Ning Tao suddenly turned his head and grabbed Mengda''s clothes. The other hand clenched his fist and hit him on the chest.


    Steady accurate ruthless, have to say, Ning Tao has the potential to start black, very hard.


    Mengda didn''t expect that Ning Tao said he would do it. He only felt a stomachache and bowed himself into a shrimp.


    However, he was forced to bite the teeth, did not let the dull hum sound.


    He doesn''t want to expose his identity. Since Ning Tao didn''t say it, he naturally doesn''t want to make a big deal. He plans to find someone to clean up Ning Tao as soon as he gets out of trouble.


    Now he can see that Ning Tao didn''t mean to kill him, so he suffered some losses and let the other party take it out.


    It''s easy to get addicted to beating people. Ning Tao''s fist is not enough. He has seven or eight fists in succession, and even heard the sound of broken ribs.


    However, Mengda is biting his teeth and doesn''t speak, so he has to let Ning Tao feel that the body of the blood clan is not ordinary. If he were someone else, he would have been knocked unconscious by himself.


    Long out of breath, vent finished, Ning Tao activity for a while, looking at the chest of Monta, hehe said with a smile: "how, comfortable, next time you want to find abuse, directly call me, don''t go to find kailinna, guarantee to make you satisfied!"


    On one side, kailina didn''t turn her head. She couldn''t bear it. She didn''t sympathize with Munda. She just couldn''t help laughing. It was funny to think about what happened just now.


    But she doesn''t know how heavy Ning Tao''s fist is. If she knows that Mengda''s ribs are broken, she probably doesn''t know if she can be so happy in her heart.


    Mengda''s heart was bleeding, and his depression made him want to hit the wall.


    It''s not good to offend anyone, but Ning Tao. He swears that Ning Tao must pay the price, but now, no matter how much grievance he has, he can only bear it.


    Now I pursed my lips and stopped talking.


    "Go away, while I''m in a good mood, I''ll see you next time and kill you every minute!"


    Ning Tao didn''t mean it as a joke, but as a matter of fact. For him, Munda is just a small role. Today, he is here for Chris, and he doesn''t want to lose big things because of small things.


    If it''s another occasion, Ning Tao doesn''t mind killing each other.


    Mengda pressed his chest with one hand and took a deep look at Ning Tao. He raised his head slightly and strode away.


    Now that he had seen the toughness of the cardinal, he could not say a word.


    Fortunately, a broken rib is not in the way for the blood clan. Just take a few days off.


    Do not speak does not mean that he bowed his head, on behalf of his head will not yield.


    He just took a step, Ning Tao suddenly inserted a foot obliquely and hooked Mengda''s calf.


    Mengda, who is looking up and walking forward, thinks Ning Tao will do something. He stumbles at his feet. Because of his inertia, he jumps forward and hugs the earth directly. He falls hard.


    The voice of this side immediately startled many people, and some people looked at it. A waiter, who was quick eyed and quick in hand, came up quickly, helped Mengda up, and said: "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    This fall is not light, the most important thing, in full view of the public, too humiliating, got up and patted his body, Monta tried to squeeze a smile on his face, reluctantly said: "it''s OK, I slipped underground!"


    With that, he strode away regardless of whether the waiter believed him or not.


    Even he didn''t dare to look back. Although he knew it was Ning Tao''s trip, he didn''t dare to blame him.One side of the kailinna see dumbfounded, looking at the side of Ning Tao a face innocent, mouth can''t help but stiff, heart a confused.


    The cardinal of the holy see is tripping people''s legs. I don''t believe what he says. This image is too much.


    But the other side also a face of indifference, as if the things just had nothing to do with him, to his state of mind, want to make people not convinced.


    Ning Tao pulled a chair and sat down against kailina. He picked up a bun in front of him and put it in his mouth. Looking at the latter, he said vaguely, "how are you doing? Are you out of breath?"


    Kailinna smell speech look stunned, then look strange looked at ningtao, this just understand each other just for her out of breath, a time in the heart some strange.


    She couldn''t figure out the man''s thinking in front of her.


    It''s boring to be with this woman. Kailina doesn''t talk and Ning Tao doesn''t care. He starts to sweep the food in front of her.


    He didn''t eat in the evening. Now he doesn''t eat for nothing. He estimates that he won''t be able to catch up with the dinner later. He can''t come for nothing.


    When the guests are almost here, the host of the banquet also shows up. A manager of bicker Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. gives a speech at the conference and says something without nutrition. Then he introduces several heavyweight guests, which is the official start of the banquet.


    Not surprisingly, Ning Tao finally saw Chris among the guests.


    Seeing this woman again, Ning Tao''s pupils shrink slightly, and his mood is slightly out of control.


    In Ning Tao''s heart, the man in front of him is also included in his must kill list.


    But it''s not time to act rashly. Ning Tao also knows that with his own strength, even if he does it, he may not be able to kill the other side.


    M {I% positive However, it is better to act according to the plan.


    He forced the agitation in his heart and continued to look on coldly.


    When Chris is stable, Mengda, who is already impatient in the distance, immediately comes up and turns his head to Ning Tao. His eyes are full of coldness.

 Chapter 814

    Now that the MESAD family has taken refuge in Morton, Chris, as the other party''s agent, naturally knows Munda.


    At the moment, hearing the whisper of Mengda in her ear, her eyes suddenly look at Ning Tao, her eyes slightly narrowed.


    In fact, before that, she already knew Ning Tao that the other party had been wandering around the school. It was hard for her to know. Originally, she thought that the other party was targeting them, but after investigation, she ruled out the suspicion.


    In the past, Chris would find a time to kill Ning Tao, but not now.


    The skin on people''s body is too fierce, and their buttocks are still hot. They can''t kill them for the time being. Since they are not in the way, they should put them aside first.


    But she didn''t expect that Ning Tao would come to the party. At the moment, Chris can''t help frowning when she hears that Munda is going to kill Ning Tao.


    In her opinion, it was a stupid decision. If she didn''t see that the other party was Brooke''s grandson, she wouldn''t have paid any attention to it. What a joke, a low-level blood group even encouraged her to kill an archbishop.


    Fortunately, the other party is not stupid, and also know that after the party here.


    Chris doesn''t have time to talk to each other at the moment, but he''s just lost his mind.


    He saw Ning Tao, and the other party saw her. She was worried about whether the other party would leak her information to the Holy See.


    This period of time she has been living in shallow, in fact, is also on guard against Ning Tao, did not expect that two people still met here.


    If the Vatican intervenes, she will fall into a passive position, for fear that a series of things will be disrupted in the future, or even destroy Morton''s plan.


    Ning Tao and kailina are sitting in the distance. At the moment, they are looking at Chris coldly and are thinking about how to give each other a gift. Suddenly, when they see Monta coming up, he has a mental move. When they look at kailina next to them, they suddenly get attention.


    After a second thought, he reached out and prodded kailina, whispered in her ear and began to bite her ear.


    "True or false?"


    When Ning Tao finished, kailinna looked at Monta and her husband in the distance, a little suspicious.


    "Qianzhenwanche, why does that boy hate me so much? It''s because I know his secret. Didn''t you see that I did to him just now, he didn''t dare to make it public?"


    Ning Tao''s face vowed, patted his chest, and continued to tempt: "why, don''t you think of this tone? What are you afraid of? I''ll support you. What''s wrong with cardinal in red?"


    At the thought of Ning Tao''s bad idea, kailina hesitated. She sipped the corners of her mouth and said in a low voice, "is that ok?"


    "What''s wrong? You don''t see that boy pooping on your head. Don''t give him some color to see!" Ning Tao eyes a stare, a pair of hate iron does not become steel appearance.


    "Anyway, the opportunity is given to you, only this time, whether you want to seize it or not, you can do it at home."


    Kailinna is not a mother-in-law person, where by such encouragement, a bite of teeth, will chopsticks on the table: "OK, I do!"


    Although she knows that Ning Tao is suspected of adding oil, the other side is reliable. With this person nearby, she really has nothing to fear.


    It has to be said that there are some crazy genes in her own bones, otherwise she would not have gone to the bar to play Fairy Dance.


    At the moment, the sound of her clapping on the table was not small. Many people looked at her, but kailina strode towards Monta without looking at others.


    Chris was talking to Munda when he saw a little girl coming straight up to him, looking at the latter with doubts on her face.


    Mengda''s heart leaped, and some didn''t know what the woman was going to do. He subconsciously looked at the other person''s back, and was relieved to see that there was no figure of Ning Tao.


    after what happened just now, he was really afraid of Ning Tao.


    Without Ning Tao, just a Kalina, he is not afraid.


    As soon as she came near, kailina didn''t talk nonsense. She shook her hand and slapped Chris in the face. She had a black face and gritted her teeth and said, "bitch, how dare you rob my girlfriend!"


    This slap, too hasty, not to mention that other people did not respond, even Chris did not respond, got a solid slap.


    This, at the same time, also woke up many people, the whole scene suddenly quiet down, Andy is accompanied by Su shallow flattery like to say something, hear this slap, also look up in dismay.


    D update ly fastest 5 on W ~


    the scene seems to solidify at this moment, people don''t understand what happened, the first reaction came from Monta, now he stopped in front of Chris, angrily said: "Karina, what do you want to do?"


    What''s the matter? Kelina hit Chris. He didn''t slow down.


    "Well, you, Munda, you dare to protect this bitch. It seems that you really have a leg. Get away from me, and I will kill this little three!"


    Looking at Monta in front of her, kailinna''s temper suddenly came up. She was almost out of breath. She turned around Monta and wanted to fight Chris again.


    Just now Ning Tao told her that Mengda had an affair with this woman. This woman he knew was a woman of fickle temperament who specialized in destroying other people''s feelings.Although this woman had just been instigated to break up with Montana, she had to be angry with Montana.


    In fact, in normal times, kailina can''t believe all of Ning Tao''s words. But just now, Monta told her that she likes mature, and they bite each other''s ears. She stops each other as soon as she makes a move. Doesn''t that mean all this?


    If he does not stop, or this slap is a head, this stop, Kalina decided to give this woman a lesson.


    Monta wanted to stop him, but he had another palm on his shoulder, and the devil like voice sounded again: "it''s none of your business. You''d better be honest."


    Don''t look back, he also know that this is Ning Tao beside, for a time Mengda rigidly rigid in there, dare not move.


    He has no doubt that as long as he dares to move, this man will definitely attack himself.


    Everyone in the audience heard what kailinna said, but they understood what was going on. They all looked strange.


    Love is a real girlfriend met three, but looking at the front of the three, many people are still very speechless.


    How to look at it, young kailinna is better than Chris. I don''t understand why this man is looking for Xiaosan to find such an old man


    but no one wants to fight in the field. No one here is a fool. Those who can come here are rich or expensive. Even if you are kind-hearted, you may offend people as soon as you make a move. Maybe this woman has a big background.


    After all, Chris is an outsider. Few people in the field know him. No one is in the limelight.

 Chapter 815

    See kailinna hand, one side of Su shallow pupil suddenly open, some surprised.


    In her impression, isn''t kailinna always good with Ning Tao? How come she has another boyfriend?


    This made her think that what Ning Tao said at the beginning was that she was just friends with each other. Now it seems that it should be true.


    But then Ning Tao''s figure also appears in front of her, Su shallow complexion a change.


    His hands pressed the table tightly, and his face turned very white.


    She doesn''t know how Ning Tao can appear here. Just now, she is surrounded by stars. She doesn''t notice the surroundings. She doesn''t know how long Ning Tao has been here. At the thought of the lie she told Ning Tao when she came, Su Qian''s heart sank to the bottom.


    He took a few deep breaths and suddenly got up. Su Qian wanted to explain something. However, when Ning Tao turned his eyes, he just nodded his head slightly and looked indifferent. Then he turned his head, as if he had just met an old friend.


    At this moment, Su Qian felt as if there was a knife, deeply cut in her heart, the body trembled, almost fainted.


    She had never seen Ning Tao''s indifferent eyes. For a moment, she was in a panic. She even didn''t have any interest in the things over there.


    Chris was more emotional than she was. The latter was completely confused. He slapped him in the face before he knew what was going on.


    However, before she got angry, kailinna jumped up again, grabbed her hair and pulled it to the ground, which was a burst of kicking and punching.


    The teacher Fu was beaten to death by random fists. Poor Chris Tang, the Duke of the blood clan. He had never been so angry. But now he had no temper and had to hold his head and scream.


    In full view of the public, she did not dare to use her blood power. The rule that the blood clan was not born could not be violated. Moreover, there were too many people here. Even if she killed the other party afterwards, it didn''t matter. But now, instead of killing, she tried to hide her blood power.


    If you don''t use blood force, Chris, who is kellina''s opponent, has a dog''s blood. The most important thing is that she still doesn''t know what''s going on, and she doesn''t understand how she suddenly became a junior.


    "Bitch, I want you to seduce my boyfriend!"


    Kailinna started, but mercilessly, according to the other side, a burst of random step kick.


    Women are more fierce than men. They even use high-heeled shoes. People can''t help but feel heartache and swallow saliva subconsciously.


    It happened so suddenly that when it was over, Andy was the first one to stand up, stride forward, and say with a black face, "what are you doing?"


    He wants to start to pull them apart, but his identity is special. It''s not appropriate to do it by himself. After all, they are both women.


    Fortunately, the riot here also immediately alerted the guards outside. Several security guards came over, and Andy ordered: "separate the people!"


    He is very angry now. Chris is a VIP of bicker pharmaceutical. Now he was beaten by a young woman who came out casually. It''s going to spread out. Where is bicker pharmaceutical''s face.


    Several security guards were about to step forward. Ning Tao''s figure flashed, but he stood in front of several people. He stretched out his hand on his forehead and shoulders and said with dignity: "you guys, this is someone else''s housework. It''s better for outsiders not to interfere."


    It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to disgust Chris. How can he let others disturb him.


    It was he who expected that the other side would not do it that he let Karina do it.


    Ning Tao''s appearance, immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the field, many people looked at each other''s gesture, look flashing.


    "Ah, how can he be like the cardinal crowned by the Holy See?"


    "Yes, yes, I look like it, just like the one on TV."


    "I wipe, it''s Archbishop Ning Tao!"


    Ning Tao''s fame is either big or small. At least in the upper class of Europe, few people don''t know the cardinal of the Holy See.


    At the moment, I recognized Ning Tao, and everyone looked excited. No one had seen him, but the legend of the archbishop was obvious to all.


    It is said that this is the closest person to God, who can walk in the world at the expense of God and relieve people''s pain.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    Andy knew that Ning Tao was the cardinal. Seeing his face like a magic wand, he couldn''t help but gasp. However, he said respectfully: "bishop, this is bicker pharmaceutical."


    If you don''t respect him, there are many Catholic believers present. If you really want to be disrespectful to Ning Tao, other people will definitely have opinions on him.


    He originally wanted to ask how Ning Tao came in. In his impression, he didn''t invite this powerful Archbishop to this banquet.


    "Andy, I''m not stopping you. I''m doing it for your own good." How can Ning Tao not know the meaning of Andy''s words? With a faint smile at the moment, he shakes his head and says, it''s all me. It''s for you.


    It''s just that his compassionate appearance, in Andy''s eyes, is undoubtedly dignified. If he is replaced by another archbishop, maybe he still believes that this is his rival. Now Andy smiles coldly and says: "I understand the Archbishop''s mind, but no one can make trouble here."It''s very tough to say this. If you are beaten in the face, you can''t even stop farting.


    Anyway, he didn''t aim at Ning Tao, but at the girl.


    "Well, since you insist on going your own way, don''t blame me for not reminding you that this young lady is a princess of the rose family. I believe you dare to pull a fight today, and will will dare to fight with you tomorrow."


    Ning Tao''s smile was unexpected. He didn''t stop him any more. He dropped a word and gave up.


    However, his words, as if at this moment, become a time bomb, all of a sudden let Andy look ugly, Leng in place.


    In Europe, no one dares to have a hard time with the first family. Although bicker pharmaceutical is very powerful, it is not enough to look at the first family.


    The most important thing for the first family to continue to this day is unity. If this little girl is really a member of the first family, he is in a big trouble today, even if others don''t care.


    Not to mention that Ning Tao points out will, who is similar to him and is also the successor, but the gold content of the two is far from each other.


    If you really offend such a person, maybe your position under the buttocks is not stable.


    It''s impossible for the first family to deal with bicker pharmaceutical. After all, it''s just a small matter, but it''s totally possible for them to deal with themselves.


    Think of these, Andy heart twitch, for a time can''t advance and retreat, heart helpless roar: today is really bad luck, an archbishop is enough, now there is a first family princess, no matter which, he can''t cause.


    Up to now, he has no doubt about the truth of this matter. After all, Ning Tao told it in full view of the public, and he won''t cheat people.


    The boss doesn''t speak, several security guards, you look at me, I look at you, don''t know what to do next?

 Chapter 816

    Andy''s face is getting darker and darker. He is stuck there by Ning Tao''s words, and everyone''s eyes fall on him.


    No, no, no, no, no, No. at the beginning of a party, Andy knew that he was going to die.


    But it''s not a good thing to watch two women fighting on the ground. Andy leans forward slightly and looks at Karina who has the upper hand. He tries to make his tone softer: "Miss Karina, if you have any misunderstanding, you can sit down and talk slowly. You''re almost angry. Please look at my face and don''t beat me up."


    If it''s another occasion, he''s too lazy to take care of it. They have nothing to do with him. Now they have to speak.


    In fact, his heart is also very painful. It''s not good for Chris to find a little white face, but the first family. Isn''t it abusive?


    In his heart, he has subconsciously recognized the words of kailinna. After all, the gold content of the first family is there. In his mind, the other party is not lying.


    Chris on the ground is about to vomit blood. In order not to expose her strength, she hardly resists. Instead, she suppresses her strength and seems to shrink.


    Ning Tao is on the side. She suspects that this is the other party''s plot. She dares to do it. The identity of cardinal is there. She is afraid that a large group of templars will suddenly appear around her.


    First R hair P


    in order not to be fooled by him, she simply gritted her teeth to bear.


    After all, although kailinna is ruthless, she is strong in the body of the blood clan. This damage is nothing, but the physical and mental trauma is gradually getting bigger.


    Originally, she expected bicker pharmaceutical to stop her. When she heard Andy''s words, she almost burst out with a mouthful of blood. She was completely desperate.


    She still doesn''t know what''s going on. She''s hurt, but she doesn''t want to talk to others. Now she wants to suck Andy''s blood.


    In fact, it can''t blame Andy, who doesn''t know Chris''s identity. In each other''s eyes, she is just a university professor, while kailina is a member of the first family. The difference between the two identities is immediate.


    Andy can say such words because Chris is invited here, otherwise he won''t even speak.


    Catharina finally stopped, not because of Andy''s words, but tired.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She feels that the old woman''s fighting ability is not very good. Every time she hits a punch, the anti shock force makes her hand ache.


    Moving her wrist, Kalina squinted at Andy and said, "why, you''re going to cover up this bitch?"


    Kailinna''s original character is not afraid of heaven and earth, that is to say, she is restrained in front of Ning Tao. She doesn''t have a good face for outsiders.


    Although Andy''s status is noble, she doesn''t think it''s right. Anyway, there are some people who wipe their ass.


    "No, miss kellina, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to interfere in your business. I just feel that this kind of dispute is more suitable in private."


    Although he has scolded kailinna''s ancestors for 18 generations, Andy still shows a smiling face and tries to explain it.


    After all, it''s already happened, so it''s better to strengthen your personal network.


    "Well, that''s about the same!"


    Looking at Chris, who was lifted up in Monta''s hand, kailina said coldly, "I''ll teach you a lesson this time. Next time I see you, I''ll beat you."


    "Well, it''s threatening the Duke of the blood clan!" Ning Tao hears speech, in the heart immediately happy: don''t know this wench know she just hit of is blood clan, still can say this words.


    "I don''t know you at all, you lunatic. I''ll call the police!"


    At the moment, indignant Chris pointed at kailinna, angry to say nothing.


    Her body was covered with high-heeled shoes, her face was black and blue, her hair was torn off, and her eyes were bursting with fire, which ruined her image.


    If there was not a trace of reason, she would have rushed up and drained the woman''s blood.


    "Who are you going to frighten by calling the police? I''ll call the police again. Do you want me to call the police for you? I''ll sue you for destroying other people''s families. You''re such a woman!"


    Kalina is not a vegetarian, a roll sleeve will be in the hands of the appearance, not afraid of each other''s threat.


    Joking, the first family''s headquarters is France, to the police station, this woman can take advantage of her.


    "You You... "


    Chris is trembling with anger. She is too anxious to speak. Naturally, she won''t call the police. Ning Tao is still here. If we call the police, we can''t say that the Vatican will go to the police station to ask for someone.


    For Chris, the most important thing is to leave here. She doesn''t know if Ning Tao has informed the Holy See. She finally suppresses her anger and looks at kellina coldly and says, "I won''t let you go!"


    What about the people in the first family? There are too many people in the first family. It''s impossible for every one to be so arrogant. Except for those direct families, she is not afraid. In her heart, she has labeled the woman dead.Plan to wait for afterwards, oneself want to personally arrest this woman, a good torture.


    At present, there is no point in arguing for the benefit of words. Chris chose to retreat from the dinner party in a hurry.


    When the LORD was gone, Monta didn''t even dare to fart, and he left in despair.


    However, in this way, let the original people still have a little doubt in the heart of the smoke disappeared.


    After all, Kalina is still young. Many people doubt the truth of this kind of thing, but when they see Chris, they even dare not call the police. This undoubtedly confirms the former''s words. They whisper to each other and remember Chris. They plan to stay away from this person in the future.


    Not many people like those who destroy other people''s families.


    Chris left, Andy good mood control, turn to face kailinna gentle way: "miss kailinna, today is my dereliction of duty, please don''t blame."


    It has to be said that the education of the children of a big family is not comparable to that of ordinary people. It seems that what happened just now is just a small thing for Andy. He has already thought of making good friends with Kalina.


    It''s good for him to have a good relationship with the princess of the first family.


    Kailinna didn''t open her mouth, but turned her head and looked at Ning Tao, indicating that this is the main one.


    Now she can recognize her position very well. After this, she dare not offend Ning Tao any more. This is the person who gave her the bad idea just now.


    "Thank you so much for your kindness


    Andy naturally see the meaning of kailinna, in the heart there are doubts flashed, some don''t understand how these two people can mix together, when the heart is puzzled, he looks at Ning Tao and says.

 Chapter 817

    Different from Kalina, Andy doesn''t want to invite Ning Tao, but he knows the relationship between them.


    "Ha ha, as long as you don''t disturb your elegance!" Ning Tao a little smile, light way.


    I haven''t bothered him. I''ve already bothered him. Andy wants to turn Ning Tao''s eyes. After these two people do this, how can the party go on?


    However, although he was not angry in his heart, he still said with a smile: "it''s our honor to invite the bishop without interrupting us.


    this is not modest. There are only so many archbishops in the Holy See. It''s hard to see them at ordinary times. Even the big business of bicker pharmaceutical is not to invite them. The key is that they are honored and may not give you such face.


    Whether it''s true or not, the status of the holy see is still very high in Europe.


    "Yes? With you, I''m relieved. "


    Ning Tao nodded and said again, "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. I''m sorry."


    When this happens, Ning Tao doesn''t have to stay. Apart from Su Qian, other people will be very interested in him. He doesn''t want to be a giant panda.


    Thanks to his foresight, he had enough early.


    That''s a pity. Originally, he wanted to hear from the bishop. Andy''s face looked very sorry. It''s a pity.


    "Ha ha, there are plenty of opportunities in the future. Mr. Andy is accompanied by a beautiful woman. It''s not good for me to be a light bulb, is it?"


    Ning Tao turns his eyes and claps Andy on the shoulder with a deep smile. Then, in the eyes of all the people, Ning Tao turns around and strides straight towards the door without looking back.


    He himself was not interested in the party.


    Look at Chapter 5 of the X edition! V up


    One side of the kailinna see its leave, also quickly a skirt catch up.


    In her heart, I feel it''s better to leave with Ning Tao. After all, I was just happy, but the influence is absolutely not small. I have to say that kailina''s heart is also very clear.


    Looking at Su Tao''s taut face, his face was scared.


    She warned herself more than once in her heart that now she has nothing to do with Ning Tao. She comforted herself that although she cheated him, it was not out of malice.


    However, just now Ning Tao''s words, like a needle, completely pierced her disguise, let her whole person to collapse.


    Just now, she had a desperate impulse to explain, but all collapsed under Ning Tao''s indifferent eyes.


    In the heart of a stab, as if there is a needle under the bar, in fact, Su shallow understand, is his panic.


    If put in the past, Ning Tao saw her, would certainly come over, but today from beginning to end, in addition to looking at his eyes, the other side didn''t say a word to her at all.


    It''s this kind of silence that makes Su shallow depressed and crazy. It''s the other party who has cheated, but she has a deep sense of guilt.


    This kind of guilt with the passage of time more and more deep, she can deceive others, but deceive himself, his heart and he.


    The relationship between the two happened. Although Su Qian didn''t mention it, she would never forget that when Ning Tao held herself in the past, her self-esteem was so high.


    Now, with her partner leaving, she suddenly feels like she has nothing.


    She wants to catch up with Ning Tao and tell him that she really loves him. It''s good that the other party doesn''t bother. She''s willing to accompany the other party for a lifetime. It''s nothing to do with the bishop. It''s so ordinary.


    Ning Tao left, Andy symbolic said a few words back to the seat.


    Seeing Su shallow''s pale face, Andy browed and said with concern, "Miss Su, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Qian shook his head and apologized to Andy: "sorry, I''m not feeling well. I''m afraid I can''t be your partner later. I want to go back and have a rest early."


    There is a dance after the party, but Su Qian''s mind is no longer here. Now she just wants to go home.


    In front of the delicacies, there is no taste, she is Miss Ning Tao hand-made Chinese food, let her have a kind of home feeling.


    This happened, in fact, Andy did not have the mind to pay attention to the following dance, he wants to deal with today''s things, although this matter has passed, but the influence is still there.


    But Andy smiles and says with regret, "well, I''ll take you back after dinner."


    "No, I''ll take a taxi. Don''t bother Mr. Andy."


    Andy frowned and his heart sank slightly. From Su Qian''s words, he felt a kind of indifference, which was not a good sign.


    Just now, it was good. It changed in a twinkling of an eye. It made Andy think about where the problem is. He didn''t want to go back to the starting point.


    Ning Tao went out of the door and went back to the car. He took out a cigarette and put it on the car. Looking at the scenery outside the window, instead of the pleasure of beating Chris, he was more dignified.The more tolerant the opponent was, the more he was confronted with the enemy. In fact, the palms of his hands were sweating.


    In case Chris is crazy, he can''t stop him if he really wants to do something.


    The other side is also an old blood clan, whose strength is comparable to the elder of Qingcheng sect. He thinks he is not an opponent.


    Kailinna''s interest is good. She sat on the co pilot and looked at ningtao road with a smile. How about today''s cooperation.


    Some things are very good to think about, as long as you earn money, kailina is not stupid, this idea is Ning Tao, after a careful review, she knows that Monta should have nothing to do with that woman.


    There are too many flaws. For example, Munda is just a little gangster, and the other party is a professor. At the time of introduction, the latter has just come to France, so they should not get together.


    But at that time, she had already started. She could only break the jar, which was a blow to her.


    The anger just now is only for others to see.


    Ning Tao turned his head and turned to kailina. Instead of answering, he asked, "what are you doing with me?"


    "Ah, how can you do this? I''ve helped you. You can''t turn your back on me." As soon as she turned her eyes, she straightened up and breathed.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ning Tao turned around and blew the smoke: "little girl, I''m looking for a fight, don''t understand what you''re talking about?"


    "Cut, it''s boring!"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s death and refusing to admit it, kailina pouted, but she was a little closer to the former and poked each other''s arm: "Hey, what''s that old woman? She offended you before?"


    Ning Tao a mouth, let her deal with that old woman, if say two people don''t know kailinna just won''t believe.


    It has to be said that this little girl ghost spirit, Ning Tao took a deep look at kailina, the corners of his mouth turned up, more elements of mischief, suddenly lowered his voice and said: "do you really want to know who she is?"

 Chapter 818

    "Well, tell me about it!" Kailinna is most curious about this, but not about Chris''s identity. She is mainly curious about the grudge between the other party and Ning Tao.


    In her opinion, if anyone provokes Ning Tao, the good days will come to an end.


    Oneself ate shriveled in Ning Tao hand, hear others eat shriveled, there is a kind of morbid joy in the heart.


    "Don''t regret it when you know it!" Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed into a crack, with a trace of banter.


    But this time he didn''t show off any more. Without waiting for kailinna to speak, Ning Tao looked at each other and said, "remember the people who kidnapped you in your home last time?"


    "Those people?" Kailinna smell speech, look a cold, after a moment face a change, can''t help but lose voice way: "vampire!"


    "Well, it seems that you have healed the scar and forgotten the pain!" Ning Tao leisurely, smoked a cigarette, look rather secretive.


    It''s not that kailinna forgot it, but that he subconsciously didn''t want to mention it. Now Ning Tao deliberately mentioned it, and she was not a fool. Her mind suddenly changed, and he thought of something next moment. He pulled his arm with both hands and said in a shrill voice: "you You mean that old woman is a vampire, too? "


    Ning Tao just looked back at kailinna quietly, and didn''t admit it, but didn''t deny it.


    "Well This... " Seeing Ning Tao''s expression, kailinna''s brain was all in a mess. She felt her limbs softened and shivered all over.


    When she thought about the last time, she was still scared. When she thought that she had beaten a vampire just now, her inner fear quickly magnified and she was about to cry. She pointed to Ning Tao and said, "you You don''t want to fool me


    The latest chapter of "chapter" @ ~ "


    it''s no good not to be afraid. She doesn''t have Ning Tao''s skill. The last vampire incident left a shadow on her.


    "Why, I''m afraid. I think you were very powerful just now? It''s not like you? "


    Kailinna''s face was ugly and frightening. She said in her heart: can it be the same? If she wants to know that the other party is a vampire, she will not dare to give him ten courage. Besides, it''s not you who let me fight!


    Of course, she didn''t dare to ask the latter words. In contrast, she was more afraid of Ning Tao.


    "She Will she come to me for revenge? " Nervous, kailinna is concerned about the most serious problem, nervous looking at Ning Tao said.


    "What do you say?" Ning Tao bares his teeth.


    "What to do? What should I do? I''m ruined by you Kailinna hands holding the head, lying on the co pilot, a face of remorse, no longer as fierce.


    Seeing that the fire was almost over, Ning Tao pushed down the window and left the cigarette butt outside, slowly spitting out the smoke. Then he turned around and patted kailinna on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, don''t forget who I am. As long as I do it, they don''t dare to do anything to you!"


    In fact, Ning Tao said this just to scare kailinna.


    The nature of the other side is good, but they have been contaminated with a lot of bad breath over the years. It''s hard to change if you don''t let the other party know what fear is.


    last time, will asked him to try his best to persuade Kalina. For this little witch like cousin, the former was a headache and didn''t know how many buttocks he had wiped for the other party.


    What will can''t do is because he looks forward and backward. Some things are hard hearted and easy for Ning Tao.


    "Will you help me?" Kailinna smell speech immediately raised a pair of pitiful big eyes, very surprised way.


    In his heart, in fact, Ning Tao''s impression is not so good. He is cruel and cruel. How can he help himself.


    "As long as you learn well in the future, be honest and obedient, and don''t associate with those unruly people, I promise those vampires won''t come to you." Ning Tao dry cough a few, almost guarantee a way.


    "I How can I? I''ve changed it now, OK? " Kailinna smell speech small mouth pouted up, some wronged way.


    That''s true. After experiencing this kind of thing, kailina finally realized that it was just a trifle before, and that he couldn''t afford to play with some things. Now, what other thoughts do she have? In fact, what he wants most now is to read quietly and be an ordinary person.


    Even if it''s beating that old woman today, in fact, it''s mostly because of Ning Tao''s encouragement.


    "I remember what you said!"


    Hearing the other party''s promise, Ning Tao started the car and stepped on the accelerator. She turned her head and looked at kailina. She suddenly laughed and said, "I''m scared of you. I''m joking with you. It seems that you don''t have much courage. After you go back, you can take a bath and sleep. All your troubles are gone."


    Lying on the co pilot''s seat, kailinna didn''t react much to the speech, but just shrunk into a ball. It doesn''t matter whether the old woman is a vampire. The important thing is that she was really scared.


    This time, she really changed her mind and planned to completely break away from those gangsters. Originally, she thought that she was very brave, fearless, and even ignored the first family. She always wanted to break out of her own world.


    Now she finally understood that it was naive. No wonder her mother called will''s father to ask him to take good care of herself.As strong as her mother''s strong character, she was soft in the end. For a time, kailina was in a low mood.


    Ning Tao never dreamed that just a little bit of scaring each other would have such a profound impact on kailina. After many years, kailina''s career and success have become the world''s top medical personnel. Recalling this experience with the former, he feels deeply that he has changed his life.


    Kailinna will be sent back to the dormitory, Ning Tao turned to will to make a phone call, about this matter.


    Kailinna said this kind of thing is serious or not, but with his own ability, it''s embarrassing that he can''t solve it. After all, he can''t protect each other all day long.


    Being relaxed in front of kailinna doesn''t mean that Ning Tao doesn''t care about each other''s life or death. There are his reasons for everything.


    It''s undeniable that Ning Tao took advantage of linlina. He felt a little guilty in his heart, and he had to pay for his cousin''s tuition.


    For will, this matter is not difficult to deal with. The first family has a communication channel with the blood clan. As long as the other party makes a move, it''s not difficult to solve. Sure enough, after hearing a little silence, will tells him that he will deal with this matter.


    My aunt is the only child, and she is still on her deathbed. In the overall situation, the first family has rules, but everyone has feelings. Kailina is harmless, and will naturally doesn''t want to let the other party have an accident.


    Back at home, Ning Tao threw away his clothes, went into the bathroom and took a cool shower.


    He didn''t take part in the beating, which doesn''t mean Ning Tao was much more relaxed. At that time, he was highly concentrated and his back clothes were soaked.


    Just after taking a bath, Ning Tao comes to the living room with a towel in his hand to wipe the drops on his hair. He just takes out his mobile phone and plans to talk to Wang Gang. A knock on the door comes unexpectedly.

 Chapter 819

    Wipe the action of the head a stagnation, Ning Tao frowned, in the heart wonder so late who can come to find themselves, came to the door opened.


    "Well?"


    He thought it was kailinna who was afraid of falling asleep. Unexpectedly, as soon as the room was opened, Su Qian stood in front of him with a bag on his back. There were some beads of sweat on his face, some ups and downs on his chest, and her eyelashes were flickering. Ning Tao took a light look: "what''s the matter?"


    It is reasonable to say that the banquet is not over yet. How did Su Qian come back and return here.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s indifferent look, Su Qian can''t help biting her lips. She feels the other person''s indifference. She can''t help but feel a little gloomy and says in a low voice: "some discomfort. I''ve come back."


    "Oh Ning Tao nodded and didn''t care. He pointed to the schoolbag behind him and said, "come back to get something?"


    He remembers the bag he carried when he moved away.


    "No, I''m not nervous any more. I''m going to come back to live. Su Qian shakes his head.


    0 /: G


    she came here to explain to Ning Tao, but she didn''t want to ask at all. For a moment, she didn''t know how to open her mouth. She didn''t have the time to be desperate.


    "Well, go back to take a bath and rest early." Ning Tao didn''t think much. He raised his chin. He didn''t want to say anything more, so he wanted to turn back.


    Some things can''t be forced. Although Ning Tao is persistent in love, he''s not a person who''s obsessed with it. Since Su Qian has someone he likes, the only thing he can do is to bless others.


    "Ah You... "


    Seeing that Ning Tao was about to close the door, Su Qian quickly reached for the door and looked nervous.


    "What''s the matter?"


    See Su shallow still want to say again what, Ning Tao footstep a stop, raise head startled way.


    "That I''m not full, you Do you have anything to eat here? "


    After thinking about it, Su Qian found such a frustrated reason. I don''t know why. She felt that if she didn''t say it, she would not be able to sleep tonight.


    In fact, this is not an exaggeration. After Ning Tao left, Su Qian was still in the mood to eat. As soon as the dinner was over, he came back in a hurry. He was really hungry.


    "Why?"


    Ning Tao seems to have found a new world when he hears the words. He looks at Su Qian and says, "I say Andy is too stingy. He doesn''t eat enough."


    "No No, I I have no appetite today. "


    Tang Tang BIC pharmaceutical dinner is naturally rich, and Ning Tao just complains.


    This sentence seems to excuse Andy. Su Qian regretted it as soon as he made a move. He quickly said again: "Ning Tao, don''t get me wrong. This banquet is because Andy helped me in the front, so I agreed. I didn''t mean to cheat you."


    "Oh, really?"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids lifted, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes, as if joking. In fact, I feel that you and that guy are quite suitable, really.


    "Ning Tao, I really have nothing to do with him!" Su shallow face a white, mood not calm, looking at Ning Tao gnash teeth way: "I really don''t mean to cheat you, Ning Tao, I......"


    Looking at Su Qian''s apology, Ning Tao waved his hand to stop him and said with a smile, "it''s OK. You don''t have to apologize to me. After all, you are free and I''m serious."


    It''s really meaningless to say this. Ning Tao didn''t say much. He scratched his hair and thought about it. Then he turned his head and said, "I only have noodles here."


    This is actually a means of refusal. Now that he has let go, Ning Tao doesn''t intend to tangle with each other any more. It''s not suitable for him to be alone with his son and daughter in the middle of the night.


    "Never mind. I like noodles."


    Su Qian didn''t seem to recognize the refusal in Ning Tao''s words. He came in very generously, turned his head and looked at the latter''s room, with a curved corner of his mouth: "well, have you ever fallen behind in French? I just have time these days, so I can make up for your lessons again. It''s all about your salary."


    "Er..." Ning Tao didn''t adapt to each other''s series of changes. Looking at Su Qian, he felt as if he had entered his own home. He stood at the door and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. After a long time, he said: "this No, I don''t want to do any research. Just a few words. Besides, it''s suitable to be alone in the middle of the night. "


    Ning Tao knows that there is a little change in the blood baby now. Most of the time, it''s not under his control. It''s hard for men and women to be together in the middle of the night without something happening.


    Planning to leave, Ning Tao does not want to hurt each other.


    "Well, now I know it''s not suitable to be alone? I didn''t know who was peeping at me when I was teaching? "


    It''s OK not to say this, but Su Qian is even more angry. When he gave a lecture a few days ago, Ning Tao didn''t study hard at all, and most of his attention was on taking advantage of her.


    Just a lot of time Su shallow pretend don''t know, at the moment listen to the other party so a pair of sanctimonious appearance, immediately angry.


    "Well By the way, you must be hungry. Just a moment. I''ll give you the following one now. "Ning Tao heard that the sweat on his forehead came out. A few days ago, he peeped at Su Qian. He thought he was perfect, but he didn''t expect to be found by the other party. Now he said it rashly. Archbishop Ning couldn''t hang on his face and quickly slipped to the kitchen.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s embarrassed figure, Su shallow corner of his eye just shows a little radian, a little proud.


    At the beginning, the other party wanted to lie down on themselves, and everyone could see whether it was good or not. Now she''s confused. She hasn''t talked about the other party climbing on her sofa.


    But then Su Qian''s face darkened again. From the conversation, Ning Tao''s politeness made her feel very uncomfortable. After such a big change, she already felt that there was a distance between them.


    In contrast, she has been used to the former Ning Tao. Just now, she seems to be tough, but in fact, she maintains the last trace of dignity.


    She can''t ask Ning Tao to forgive now.


    According to a book, everyone is like a fish living in the ocean. Every day he is providing oxygen for each other. At this time, Su Qian suddenly realized that only in front of Ning Tao can she be free. This feeling was used to before, suddenly lost, and suddenly couldn''t adapt.


    It''s hard to make two bowls of noodles without one.


    "The ingredients are gone. This is the only one. You can make do with it." Bring the noodles up and put them in front of Su Qian. Ning Tao bites the last half of the cucumber and says vaguely.


    Su Qian has not come to dinner for several days. Ning Tao''s taste is not tricky. He has no enthusiasm to buy food and cook.


    "That will do."


    Holding the steaming noodles, Su shallow tasted, felt the familiar taste, eyes suddenly bent into crescent moon: "well, delicious, it''s best to eat every day."


    "Ha ha, if you want to learn, I can teach you. It''s very simple!" Ning Tao lost his smile in silence. A bowl of noodles is easy to make, but Su Qian can''t do it. On second thought, it seems that many young people can''t cook now, so they are used to it.


    "No, you can do it for me!" Su Qian refused without thinking about it.


    joking, he learned how to find an excuse to be with Ning Tao. It''s strange that he can promise.


    "I may go back to China in a while!" The cucumber tail is still in the garbage can, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 820

    Is eating noodles, Su shallow smell speech action immediately froze there, looked up at the opposite Ning Tao, face ugly way: "you want to return home."


    "Yes, there''s nothing to do here. I''ve been disturbing you for some time. I''m relieved to see you walk out of the shadow. I''m going to go back in two days."


    This is actually Ning Tao''s plan. He didn''t expect that he was originally traveling with the two girls. Now Li Bingbing and Li Bingbing have already gone back, and they have been here for more than two months.


    He can''t spend Morton here all the time. In fact, he has made up his mind. If Morton doesn''t get any news these days, he will go back. Until now, she understands that the most painful thing is not to break up, but to be misunderstood by the people he likes. This kind of heartache can suffocate people.


    This time, she felt worse than last time. She came to France with tears in her eyes. Now Ning Tao is coming. She has adapted. The other party has to leave with misunderstanding, which makes her not sad. When she thinks Ning Tao is going to leave her sight again, Su Qian''s tears can''t be controlled. She squats behind the door and starts to cry in a low voice. The whole world is full of tears People are very helpless, which has the usual arrogance.


    At the same time, the atmosphere of the castle on the edge of France is also frozen.


    Late at night, the light was still on in the hall of the castle, and Morton sat on a bench with a gloomy look, tapping the armrest of the chair unconsciously with his fingers.


    Chris sat aside, looking as if he had eaten a fly, looking coldly at Morton.


    The bruise on the face is not difficult for the Duke of the blood clan, but it''s just a bad breath in his heart.


    Today, after the party was swept out of the house, she planned to have her tied up. Before the plan was implemented, Clark''s phone call came. She really came for this.


    The content of the phone call is very simple. It''s a small matter. The first family has apologized and offered a compensation plan. They want to make the big thing small and make the small thing small. Clark comes to ask Chris for his opinions.


    The two brothers and sisters are not together for a day or two. How can Chris not hear the elder brother''s meaning? It''s called listening to him. This is to persuade her to calm down.


    In the blood clan, Clark''s dignity can''t be violated. If she changes to the past, Chris may be able to be tough again. Now there''s something about Morton, she can only give in and finally agrees.


    There agreed, but the impact of this matter is not small. The first family is also close to Ning Tao, which is very important. She feels that she needs to talk to Morton.


    When Chris opened his mouth, Morton listened patiently. After a long time, he just sat up straight and looked at the former. He said gently, "honey, don''t worry, I''m different from Clark''s cold-blooded man. I''ll give everything for my beloved!"

 Chapter 821

    Most of the time, women don''t want money, but a few sweet words. It''s obvious that Molton is deeply involved in this. Chris''s anger turned into soft fingers and quickly shook his head and said, "no, Molton, I don''t want you to take risks for me."


    The first family has already issued a warning. If they really want to do it, it is bound to arouse Clark and the first family''s vigilance, and Molton will be in great danger at that time.


    Now Chris, whose heart is already tied to Morton, can ignore the overall situation for his own self-interest. Just listen to this sentence.


    "Chris, if I can''t protect my own women, I feel that life will be meaningless."


    I have to say that Morton has a great talent for acting, and now his face is gloomy and ferocious.


    "No Morton, I''m flexible. I''m not in a hurry for a while. This is a critical period. Let''s put up with it for a while first Chris, worried, exhorted.


    Well, originally it was just Chris''s depression, but now it''s her to comfort each other. So this woman, like a person, sometimes gives everything to each other, and she can sacrifice everything.


    Morton looked up at the ceiling, clenched his fist tightly, and after a long time he let out a deep breath. He looked at Chris apologetically and said, "well, I''ll take this breath first. I''m just wronging you."


    In fact, this is a trick used by Morton. He has found out the pulse of Chris. A few sweet words can''t kill him. He can still make this woman work for herself. Why not.


    Seeing Chris''s expression that I''m willing to die for you, Morton sighed. After a turn, he got to the point.


    "You said Ning Tao went to the party too. This boy won''t know our plan."


    In fact, this is what Morton is most concerned about. He doesn''t know much about Ning Tao.


    If he had the intention to kill Ning Tao before, it has been temporarily extinguished now.


    I can''t help it. He has been promoted to cardinal. If he dares to move, he will bear the anger of the Holy See. Now his focus is not on fighting with the Holy See, so that he doesn''t even care about Ning Tao''s movement.


    However, if Ning Tao has found something for him, it''s another matter.


    "This should not be!" Chris shook his head and said, "he has a girlfriend in our experimental program This time, I think he made a mistake. "


    Before coming, Chris had already thoroughly investigated the relationship between Su Qian and Ning Tao, and now he made his own judgment.


    "What, his girlfriend is in our plan?" After hearing this, Morton wrinkled his eyebrows and slowly got up and walked around the room.


    What he is most afraid of now is this kind of thing. If the Holy See knows about his plan, he will be in great trouble.


    "You don''t have to worry, his girlfriend is only responsible for a peripheral project, and has no access to the core secrets."


    Knowing what Morton was worried about, Chris explained.


    "It''s no good. This plan must be safe. Now that you''ve exposed it again, it seems that we need to take some necessary actions."


    Morton pondered a little, and then stepped. He looked at Chris deeply and said, his face was a little cloudy.


    He was originally suspicious, but now this plan is his last hope, and no problem is allowed.


    Chris''s heart jumped. She saw a chance to kill from Morton''s pupil. She said in a hurry: "Morton, it''s no good. Ning Tao is the cardinal of the Holy See now. If you want to kill him, the Holy See will take revenge regardless of everything."


    It''s impossible for Chris not to hate Ning Tao in his heart. It''s just that it''s not the right time to move the latter at all. She didn''t dare to do it because she was so humiliated today.


    To kill a new archbishop of the Holy See, I''m afraid even Clark has to think twice. After all, there is a big gap between the strength of the blood clan and that of the Holy See.


    "You think too much, that kid''s ass hasn''t been fixed yet, how can I be willing to kill my students?" Morton grinned coldly. Knowing that Chris had misunderstood, he waved his hand and said calmly.


    "And who are you?"


    He was relieved to hear that he didn''t fight Ning Tao, but then he was confused and didn''t understand what the other party meant.


    Morton turned back to sit on the seat, raised his hand and knocked on the armrest of the chair. With a smile, he began to explain, "if we don''t kill Ning Tao, it doesn''t mean that we can''t make trouble for him. We can kill his girlfriend. It must be enough for him to be busy for a period of time."


    In Morton''s opinion, Su Qian is of no importance. If you kill him, you''ll kill him. As long as you wipe your tail clean, you''ll be able to get rid of future troubles. At least Ning Tao won''t put his energy on his plan.


    "Well!"


    Chris smell speech eyes also light up, the idea in the mind turned, just nodded, said: "this is a good idea, you don''t worry, I''ll do it."


    "No, Chris, you can''t do it, and I can''t do it. We have to be careful now. Be more careful and find an outsider to do it." Morton shook his head and said."You mean looking for a killer?"


    Chris responded quickly and immediately asked.


    "Yes, not only to find killers, but also to find top killers, since the hand, we must ensure that everything is safe." Moreton flashed a cruel idea in his eyes. He didn''t mean to revenge Ning Tao.


    He was in China that period of time, but was Ning Tao pit miserable, if it was not for each other, he could not come back in advance.


    "All right, but we need to do it cleanly. Otherwise, it would be troublesome for Ning Tao to bring people from the Holy See to investigate." Chris calculated carefully before he said.


    "Don''t worry. Although Ning Tao is the archbishop, how can he be reused by the Vatican as a little boy? He is just a puppet. The Vatican won''t stand out for others."


    Moreton is worthy of Jiang''s being spicy. He even talks about Ning Tao''s current situation.


    Facts have proved that Ning Tao''s appearance really met expectations. Just one day later, Wang Gang called. The content was very simple and found Molton''s home.


    After listening to Wang Gang''s report, Ning Tao refused the other party''s help. After hanging up, he let out a long breath. After careful deliberation, he took out his mobile phone and dialed the Vatican Thomas.


    Wang Gang''s men are good at shooting, but they may not be effective in dealing with vampires. In addition, there is still a mess over there, and they may not be able to help him.

 Chapter 822

    When the phone was dialed, Thomas said coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    For this product, Ning Tao is psychologically lazy. He usually looks like a bull, as if everyone owes him two hundred and fifty.


    Although he was the cardinal of the Holy See, he did not have the qualification to transfer the order of the Templars of the Holy See. He had no choice but to ask for help.


    Don''t mention it. Ning Tao rolled his eyes and said directly, "I''ve found a blood clan''s nest. When do you think you can come here?"


    He could not help but soften his words.


    This kind of thing can''t be done by anyone other than the other party. Last time in the MESAD family, Ning Tao had suffered a big loss. Now in the face of Morton, he would not be impulsive to fight alone.


    "Did you find the home of the blood clan?"


    There was a little silence on the other side of the phone, and then Thomas''s voice was slanting, with a little disdain, obviously doubting his words.


    He was despised. Ning Tao''s words immediately increased: "Thomas, what do you mean? Since I joined the Vatican, I have been afraid of betraying the great trust of the Pope. All day long, I have been responsible for propagating doctrines and searching for heresies. It is not easy for me to find valuable clues. Now I seriously doubt whether you are loyal to the Vatican. I have the right to tell your majesty that you are not loyal As


    Ning Tao''s words are like machine guns. It''s called a big righteousness lingran. It seems that he has been greatly wronged.


    There''s no way to deal with a fool, but to deal with a fool.


    Sure enough, listening to a series of words from Ning Tao, the words there softened a lot: "bishop Ning, it''s not that I don''t believe you. The Knights Templars should not move disorderly. Now it''s a country ruled by law, and it''s OK to have evidence. In case of a rush, it''s easy to give some people a lie."


    After all, Thomas still didn''t believe Ning Tao, and let the latter have the impulse to strangle the latter. He grabbed the cup on the table and drank. Ning Tao said again, "Thomas, I swear by the glory of the Lord that the clue is absolutely reliable."


    "Just a moment."


    After Thomas slowed down a little, he dropped a sentence, and there was no sound at all. Then there was a series of busy sounds. It took two or three minutes for the former''s indifferent voice to appear on the phone.


    "Bishop Ning, in this case, I''ll let head William of Paris contact you, and you can discuss with him the specific affairs on your side."


    "What? Why don''t you come? "


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, have a kind of to curse Niang impulse, see each other like this, put clear is to find a little person to send him.


    "I still have something to do in the Holy See. I won''t go out to carry out the mission for the time being. Don''t worry. Leader William''s combat experience with the blood clan is rich, and he can definitely complete the mission." It seems that he knows what Ning Tao is worried about. Thomas finally added.


    "I warn you, Thomas, what''s going to go wrong this time, I can''t spare you."


    Ning Tao didn''t want to listen to each other. He dropped a word and hung up.


    On the other side of the phone, in the Pope''s office, Thomas looked at the phone in his hand. His mouth was stiff, and then he slowly received the phone.


    "Your Majesty, do you really believe in Ning Tao?"


    Pope Peter holds the case with both hands, takes off the glasses on the bridge of his nose, gets up slowly, turns his back to Thomas, and puts his eyes on the map of the world in front of him.


    The map looks very chronological. Different from the current map, there is a huge area in Asia and Europe. If you look at it carefully, it is actually the site of the most glorious period of the ancient holy see.


    Looking at it with a little emotion, Peter closed his eyes, put his hands behind his back and said to himself, "Thomas, do you know why my holy see is declining?"


    After hearing this, Thomas slightly shrunk his pupils, and then slowly lowered his head. His voice was a little weak: "I don''t dare to guess, but I believe that one day, the glory of the Lord will shine on the world again."


    Peter shook his head, took a breath, looked up at the ceiling, and said: "many people say that prosperity will decline. In fact, it is not. In the Far East, it was once a huge thing, and finally it weakened. In fact, in the end, the reason for our decline is the same as that of the old China, that is, we stick to our own views and are too arrogant."


    "Your Majesty, I..."


    Thomas suddenly raised his head and seemed not to agree with Peter''s words. He was so excited that he was about to retort. However, he was pressed by Peter''s prescient hand and raised his eyelids. He looked at the latter and asked.


    "Thomas, how do you feel about Ning Tao?"


    This topic is a little jumping, Thomas pondered a little, then gritted his teeth and hummed: "arrogant, treacherous villain!"


    Peter sniffed a smile, did not retort, once again said: "you Thomas, if you are Ning Tao, do you feel you can do better than him?"


    Thomas understood that Peter was talking about a series of things about Ning Tao in Europe. Thinking of this, he was silent.


    It''s true that if he were Ning Tao, even if he was arrogant, he couldn''t guarantee that he could do better than the other. It was just the first time they met. It was arrogant of him to come to see the pope with a bomb."Ha ha, I can still remember the scene of Qinglong''s havoc in Europe at that time. Compared with the former, Ning Tao is less overbearing and more mellow. The ancient East is really full of talents."


    To deny is to admit. Peter''s eyes are deep and reminiscent.


    "Does your majesty think Ning Tao can copy the pattern of Qinglong?"


    When it comes to Qinglong, even Thomas looks more dignified for the first time. However, it''s hard to believe that his majesty has such a high evaluation of Ning Tao.


    "In those days, he never allowed Qinglong to become a powerful country in the East while he was in Europe."


    Peter shakes his head, but then he tells Thomas something shocking. Although Ning Tao can''t become Qinglong, he may not exceed his height.


    "What?"


    Now Thomas was completely shocked and said, "how is that possible?"


    He is the witness of Qinglong''s growing up generation. When he was in Europe, he turned his hands into clouds and covered them with rain. It''s hard to remember.


    It''s not impossible. With his hands under his belly, Peter looks very calm and his eyes are full of wisdom. Although I don''t know what agreement he has reached with the rose family, now, the signals from the other party all prove that they are helping Ning Tao, even the first family can use them. Such a person can''t be ignored.


    Thomas''s face a little bit gloomy down, and finally figured out Peter''s meaning, slowly bowed his head, said: "Your Majesty, I understand."


    "Well, help Ning Tao more in the future. At least in Europe, he is still under our control. No matter how bad he is, it will be personal. We have the first chance and can''t play bad cards."


    Thomas''s face changed for a while before he said respectfully, "yes!"

 Chapter 823

    On the top floor of the apartment, Ning Tao stood up against the wind and carried it with one hand. When he thought that he would be able to meet Morton tonight, his heart became hot.


    The wind on the top of the building is very strong, which can make people more sober. Ning Tao''s eyes are like a hole fire, looking at the downstairs coldly.


    A moment later, in his ear, there was a voice on a headset: "the target appears."


    Repeat, target appears.


    Two voices, Ning Tao pupil slightly shrunk, coldly way: "received, after pressing a button on the clothes!"


    Finish these, Ning Tao slowly a few atmosphere, will focus on the downstairs.


    Not long after, a man with a cap came from a distance. The visitor first walked around the whole apartment and seemed to confirm something. Then he took out a bunch of flowers from the bag behind his back. First he smelled it and seemed quite intoxicated. Then he came to the front door and went upstairs.


    Apartment is a mixture of men and women living, if outsiders see, I''m afraid it will only think that this is to pursue which girl, will not care.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were shining. When he saw the man''s face clearly, a trace of silence flashed across his face.


    This person has a affinity with him. The last time he went out with Su Qian, the other party installed a bomb in his car.


    Fortunately, he was very alert at that time, otherwise he would not have been killed on the spot.


    After that, Ning Tao also found the other party, but he never stopped killing people. It''s hard to find his true face. In addition, he didn''t show his face after that, so this matter is stranded.


    I didn''t expect that this man was so immortal that he felt it again. It seemed that he was really in trouble. Ning Tao gave a cold smile and wiped a piece of wire on the railing with one hand. A piece of wire had been drawn out of his gloves and buckled on the railing. He grasped it with one hand, and the whole person had fallen down quickly.


    Now that he knows that the other party is coming, how can Ning Tao not be prepared? This difficulty is not a problem for him. After a few breaths, he falls on Su Qian''s balcony.


    At the same time, the man also went up to the fourth floor, stopped in front of the door of Ning Tao and Su Qian, looked left and right, and then gently knocked on the door of the latter.


    Just after taking a bath, Su Qian dressed up a little, put on a long skirt and decorated it in front of the mirror.


    After she came out from Ning Tao last time, she taught her French for half an hour every night in the past few days. Everything seems to be back to the past.


    But let Su shallow lost is, Ning Tao become regular, never peep at her, as if deliberately keep a distance with her.


    This kind of estrangement is very uncomfortable. Although Su Qian is calm on the face, his heart is already full of holes.


    This is the man who doesn''t know how to cherish when he gets it. When he loses it, he begins to regret it.


    Take a few books on the table, Su shallow thought, and put down a few books.


    In fact, she also knows that Ning Tao has no desire to learn at all now, and the other party has almost mastered it.


    At present, learning is just the other party pretending to listen to the class, she pretends to lecture, this kind of action makes her face fever every time.


    Every time she goes to Ning Tao, she has to summon up her courage. At least she has to convince herself first.


    However, when she hesitated, there was a knock outside the door, which made Su Qian feel tight.


    France is a polite and romantic country. It will not be her classmate who can knock at this time. If the latter has something to do, she will call in advance.


    It''s not a classmate. It must be Ning Tao who can find himself so late.


    The other party hasn''t come to find himself for a long time. It seems that after he left that time, he never stepped into the room again. At the moment, when he thought of this, Su Qian''s heart jumped again.


    Gently put those books down, Su Qian again in front of the mirror to observe, did not find anything wrong, began to come to the door.


    But as soon as he opened the door, it was not Ning Tao who stood outside, but a middle-aged white man in a cap with a bunch of roses in his hand.


    "Who are you?"


    Up and down looked at this white man, Su shallow slightly vigilant way.


    "Oh, are you Miss Su Qian?"


    Cap man also carefully looked at the next Su shallow, just slightly open mouth, showing a white teeth smile asked.


    When Su Qian nodded, he nodded and said, "Miss Su, I''m from an express company. Someone has entrusted us to send you a bunch of flowers. Please sign for them!" Between the openings, the cap man handed over the flowers in his hand.


    "Oh Su Qian took the rose and looked inside. He didn''t see the card and so on. Then he frowned at the latter and said, "who sent this, please?"


    "Sorry, the owner didn''t leave it, I don''t know, but the other party will come to surprise you later!" The cap man apologized.


    "That''s it


    Su Qian''s eyes turned and thought about it in his heart. He looked at each other again and asked, "do you know what he looks like?"She suspected that the rose was sent by Andy. In recent days, she has deliberately alienated each other. If it was sent by the other party, he can''t accept it.


    "Well, this one!" The man in the cap looked thoughtful. After a moment, he said, "he''s an oriental like you. He''s about the same age as you."


    Before he came back, he had already done his homework, which was not difficult.


    This is clearly Ning Tao. Su Qian immediately likes it when he hears the words, and his smile blooms. Seeing Ning Tao''s closed door, he hums in his heart.


    Since it is Ning Tao, the other side is still closed, she has reason to believe that the other side is to surprise her.


    Sucked nose, Su shallow looking at cap man way, thank you.


    If Ning Tao doesn''t say it, she doesn''t know it, but she is sweet and greasy in her heart.


    "Miss Su, my pen is out of ink. Do you have a pen here to sign for me?" Cap pointed to his pen and apologized.


    "Never mind, just wait for me!" Su Qian didn''t notice anything strange, holding the flowers turned into the door.


    Only after her, the cap man came in and closed the door.


    Su Qian didn''t doubt the danger. He took out a fountain pen from his bag in the living room and signed his name on a piece of paper given by the other party.


    As soon as he looked back, Su Qian saw that the other party had come into his home. He frowned, but he didn''t say anything. He handed the paper over.


    "Beauty, I want you to do me a favor."


    The cap man didn''t pick up the paper. Instead, he approached Su Qian with a sharp knife. As soon as his wrist was extended, he put a sharp knife between Su Qian''s neck and said coldly.


    "Ah, you What are you going to do? "


    See this courier instant changed a pair of facial expression, Su shallow startled, voice tremble way.


    It''s very simple. Call Ning Tao and ask him to come. The man with the cap on the duck''s tongue drew a dagger and said: "you are a smart man. You should know how to do it!"

 Chapter 824

    It''s not the employer''s request to find Ning Tao. It''s the cap man''s private behavior.


    The killer''s most taboo is to miss. After the failure of the last assassination of Ning Tao, he had to look for an opportunity to start, but he was stopped by his employer.


    He didn''t know the employer''s mind, but he didn''t want to worry about it because the other party took the money to relieve the disaster. When the other party cancelled the task and paid for it, he didn''t want to worry about it.


    But didn''t kill Ning Tao, always become his a heart disease, now and took a new task, unexpectedly is to kill a woman Ning Tao.


    According to the investigation, the other side is still separated from Ning Tao, which makes him have a bad idea again.


    After killing Su Qian, it''s good to take even Ning Tao with him.


    If an archbishop can die in his own hands, it''s exciting to think about it. At that time, his fame will climb several steps.


    "You Are you going to deal with Ning Tao? "


    A listen to this, Su shallow facial expression a change, double eyes drum drum of looking at cap man way.


    "Beauty, this is not what you should know, as long as you obediently do as I say, I promise not to hurt you!" The man with the cap on the duck tongue smiles, and the dagger in his hand moves forward again.


    "If you die, I won''t do anything for you. Su shallow smell speech, don''t know where to come from of courage, once eyes close, have a kind of dead like home feeling.


    When seeing this scene, the man in the cap was about to say something more, he suddenly felt a creepy feeling behind his back, almost subconsciously. He hurried to one side to hide.


    However, it was too late. With the hum of a pistol with a muffler, he felt a pain in his back. A strong force made him snort, and he fell forward.


    This kind of movement startled Su Qian. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that the man in the cap had fallen to the ground, with blood coming out from his back. His body softened at the table and covered his mouth.


    And in the living room and balcony of the joint, Ning Tao face expressionless gun and stand, facial expression without a trace of fluctuation, slowly received the gun, press the button, as if to say to himself: "you can come in."


    Words fall, he has strided forward, to Su shallow in front of, see each other is still holding that bunch of flowers, eyebrows can''t help but wrinkle: "are you ok?"


    Seeing Ning Tao, Su Qian reluctantly decided what to do. After a while, he shook his head.


    Looking up and down, he saw that Su Qian didn''t matter. Ning Tao focused on the underground killer. He stepped on the other person''s back and lowered his head slowly. He said indifferently: "I just heard you want to find me. What''s the matter?"


    The man with the cap on the ground is not dead. Now he tilts his head and looks at Ning Tao standing there. He sweats hard on his forehead and says: "you Do you know I''m coming? "


    Before he came, he had checked Ning Tao''s information. It''s reasonable that the other party can''t be here. Now it seems that they have been prepared.


    "You forget that I am the messenger of the Lord, who knows everything."


    Ning Tao''s mouth turned up a little radian, his eyes didn''t contain a trace of color, and said: "what else do you have to say?"


    it''s a bit forced to say this, but in fact, Ning Tao has no foresight.


    It''s just that Wang Gang contacted him and said that someone contacted Tianming to deal with Su Qian, who pushed him.


    Because Wang Gang didn''t have in-depth contact and didn''t know who the other party was, Ning Tao was on guard.


    These days, he has secretly protected Su Qian. Someone wants to deal with Su Qian. It''s obvious that it''s against him. Ning Tao''s heart is already full of murders.


    For him, the people around him can never be forgiven. We must dig out the perpetrators behind him.


    You don''t have to waste your time. I won''t say anything. Although the cap man was made, but the mouth is still very hard, as a killer, he naturally does not believe in Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, I''m not in the mood to let you say, someone will let you say!" Ning Tao shook his head, a pair of no interest in the appearance, eyes turned, again said: "did not expect the last thing has not let you long memory, also dare to offend me, not small courage."


    "You Do you know it was me last time? "


    Speaking unintentionally, listening attentively, this word fell in the ears of the cap man, which is undoubtedly the thunder of the sky. Last time he dealt with Ning Tao, he was disguised all the way, and he didn''t have direct contact with the other party. He couldn''t figure out how the other party could know.


    "What''s the difficulty? Just because you don''t betray others doesn''t mean they won''t betray you!" Ning Tao gave a cold smile and said an ambiguous word.


    He just let the other party misunderstand, so that it can be carried out later.


    The man with the cap on the duck''s tongue heard that his face suddenly became cloudy and sunny, and he didn''t know what he thought of.


    Ning Tao was about to say something more when the knock on the door rang out again.


    Ning Tao looked up at the door, got up and opened the door. It was Wang Gang who was not the other person outside. Behind him were two young men.


    Pointed to inside the cap man, Ning Tao motioned, did not say anything.The industry has its own specialty. Ning Tao has no time to deal with this guy. It''s better to give it to Wang Gang.


    Wang Gang nodded, came to the front, grabbed the cap man''s clothes, looked carefully, eyes a stare, some surprised: "scorpion?"


    The cap man also looked at Wang Gang. Although he was made, he was still vigilant and said, "who are you?"


    "Hey, you may not have heard of my name, but I also have a nickname. I guess you should know it!"


    Wang Gang generally lowered his head slowly in a prank, and pulled out a trace of evil spirit from the corner of his mouth: "my name is silver fox."


    Tear!


    I don''t know if the name is too shocking, or if it hurts the wound, the man named scorpion gasps and widens his eyes.


    "Haha, the scorpion of the four killers dares to provoke Mr. Ning. It''s a mess!" Wang Gang threw the scorpion away with a trace of sympathy in his eyes. He said with a smile: "brother, I caught you. It''s not in vain. I''ve been working hard these days. It''s a successful completion of the task."


    It''s true that Ning Tao should be offended. In Wang Gang''s opinion, this is pure mischief.


    Scorpion''s situation is similar to his original situation, but Ning Tao is a freak, the killer set in front of him to the child, the other party is not unjust.


    As soon as he waved his hand, a young man immediately stepped forward and pulled on the scorpion. Another man skillfully found many things on the scorpion, which made him go out like a dead dog.


    Wang Gang nodded to Ning Tao and left.


    Both of them have special identities. It''s not good for Ning Tao to let others find that they are related. There are women here, so he doesn''t want to be a light bulb.

 Chapter 825

    Looking back at the mess all over the ground, Ning Tao looked at Su Qian, shrugged his shoulders, slightly embarrassed and said: "sorry, I scared you."


    Su shallow biting lips looking at Ning Tao, eyes flashed strange color: "how are you here?"


    The other party is clearly in her room. She can''t figure out how in a twinkling of an eye, Ning Tao comes out from her balcony.


    Ning Tao stretched out his hand and rubbed his face, and relaxed his way: "I''m sorry, I''ve paid attention to you these days. I''m sorry that I didn''t get your consent."


    This is true. Ning Tao didn''t sleep well for several days, but it seemed like a spring breeze that blew away the haze in her heart. Her heart warmed, her eyes were red, and she almost didn''t shed tears.


    "But don''t worry, I promise it won''t happen again."


    Looking at Su Qian''s look, Ning Tao thought that the other party was afraid, and quickly added a sentence.


    He is also very sorry for endangering Su Qian''s safety because of himself.


    Su Qian shook his head, looked at Ning Tao with a complicated look and said, "Ning Tao, don''t fight and kill in the future, isn''t it good?"


    She was really a little scared. The last time she was killed by a car bomb, she faced death directly for the first time. This time, the killer''s blood completely stimulated her.


    Now his heart is not afraid, but worried about Ning Tao, for fear that the latter will encounter the same fate as this killer one day.


    Ning Tao smell speech look some dim, sigh a way: "shallow, some things you don''t understand, I don''t kill others, others will kill me, just like gambling."


    "Can''t you do without gambling?" Su shallow heart a quiver, she is the first time to see Ning Tao mood so low.


    "No gambling?"


    Ning Tao raised his head and laughed at himself, as if he said to himself: "when I get on the card table, I can''t say I''ll quit. I''m afraid that not only I will die, but also all the people around me will die."


    Looking down at the bloodstain on the ground, Ning Tao is thoughtful. Originally, there is no need to say anything to Su Qian, but it only involves the other party. Moreover, he has nothing to do with the other party, and there is no need to hide.


    Many people can''t help themselves, which is why Ning Tao can''t agree with Su Qian. Even if she wants to quit, I''m afraid the result is unbearable.


    For example, Feifei jewelry company has been gradually internationalized. If Ning Tao is here, even if he doesn''t do anything, it will be a deterrent. If he is away, people may not let go of the big cake. I''m afraid that Xia Jie''s fate will be miserable.


    The four seas gang of Longwu, not to mention the lessons of the South China Gang, is in front of us. This is a bloody lesson.


    In today''s era, it''s not just that you have a good brain that you can climb up quickly. Just as he said before, many times, you try to catch up with others, but find that you can''t catch up anyway. It''s not that you can''t, but that they don''t follow you at all.


    Ning Tao has no way back at all, which is why he would rather give up Su Qian and stick to this road.


    "Ning Tao, there must be a way. You go back with me. I''ll ask my father to protect you. He''s the commander. He can help you."


    Su Qian''s heart is tied to Ning Tao. She really doesn''t understand what Ning Tao is doing, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know Ning Tao''s dangerous situation.


    How long has it been, first car bombs, then killers, enough to make people chilly.


    "Shallow, forget it, it''s my choice." Ning Tao hears speech wry smile a, quickly swing hand way.


    He knew that Su Qian was a strong man, and he seldom mentioned his family. Now that he could say such words, he could see that he had a certain weight in each other''s heart, which made him moved.


    It''s just that whether Su Dingguo can manage it or not, just let the other party know that he has moved Su Qian, and whether he will jump himself with a gun.


    Su Qian wants to say something more. Ning Tao raises his hand to stop and says, "it''s not safe for you to live alone. I''ll find a partner for you these days."


    "Isn''t there you?"


    Su shallow smell speech eyebrow a pick, the facial expression doesn''t have a silk to fear, looking at Ning Tao calm way.


    She has a strong character. Although she is afraid, if Ning Tao is there, she doesn''t feel afraid. Even if she dies with Ning Tao, she won''t regret it.


    "I''m going to do something later. It may take me a few days. Maybe I can''t worry about you!"


    Ning Tao pondered a little, then said. Seeing Su Qian''s face, he added: "don''t worry, that person is also from your school. You''ve met, kailinna, a little girl. You''ll be safe with her."


    This is also the result of Ning Tao''s careful consideration. He is going to take part in the encirclement and suppression of Morton tonight, and the consequences are hard to predict. Someone killed Su Qian, and he is not sure how many waves the other side will have.


    Originally, he planned that if the killer didn''t come today, he would send Su Qian to kailinna. Now, for the sake of safety, it''s better for the two girls to be together.


    The first family contacted Clark last time after kellina offended Chris, but they secretly sent someone to protect kellina just in case.After all, the blood clan is in a mess now. The first family won''t be careless about this kind of thing.


    The other party can''t let kailinna have an accident. Ning Tao also warns will that if Su Qian has an accident, he guarantees that the other party won''t get six stars.


    In fact, Suning Tao''s first idea is not to kill the family.


    After all, the other party can find Wang Gang and kill Su Qian. He doubts whether this is a warning or a threat from the first family.


    But it was denied by will, who disdained to do such a thing.


    Ning Tao doesn''t think it''s possible. The other party is different from him. In Europe, big families have their own rules, so they won''t do these things.


    On the one hand, it''s disdain. On the other hand, it''s rules. You can do things with integrity, but you can''t do everything with all means. Otherwise, the first family is too terrible. Who is not afraid of the whole Europe? In case of an attack on which President or something, who can stand it, the other side absolutely has the strength.


    It''s also a kind of balance. It''s just like the blood clan and the holy see are not allowed to use hot weapons. The reason is the same. However, for the former, only the means of showing one''s face is enough to make people afraid. For example, if they kill Ning Tao directly, they don''t have to hide anything.


    He sent the man to Kalina. To say the least, even if the first family did it, the other party didn''t dare to take the next step. After all, if something happened to him, will should know the consequences.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you and wait for you to come back."


    Unexpectedly, Su Qian didn''t take it seriously this time. He chose to listen to Ning Tao''s arrangement and let the latter breathe a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 826

    Kailinna is only an undergraduate now. She originally wanted to live in a mixed dormitory, but this kind of thing is not a problem for the first family. She also occupied an apartment herself.


    "Karina, this is the teacher I invited for you. If you want to learn well, I''ll see your performance. Remember to respect the teacher. If Miss Su tells me what''s wrong with you, hum..."


    Take Su Qian to kailina''s apartment, Ning Tao looks at the latter with a bad face and completely changes his look.


    To deal with such a rebellious little girl as kailinna, it''s useless to say good words. We must help her with kindness and prestige.


    "I will learn, I will learn."


    At the moment, Katrina was scared by Katrina. She was really scared by Katrina.


    At the moment, she felt that she could only rely on the villain in front of her. Although she was unreliable, she was better than a vampire. As for the rose family, she was reluctant to ask for help.


    However, what she doesn''t know is that around the apartment, there are some experts of the rose family secretly protecting her. If will knows that kailinna is willing to trust an outsider rather than the family, she doesn''t know how to feel.


    Su Qian is the first time to see Ning Tao have this side, looking at kailinna in front of Ning Tao, like a chicken to see an eagle in general, can''t help but tut tut.


    But she saw that kailinna was fierce at the banquet, and such a devil girl was subdued by Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao didn''t stay for a long time. He told Su Qian to leave.


    Before leaving, Ning Tao did not forget to stretch out his hand to pull the soft meat on kailina''s face, with the smell of warning: "he is afraid that this girl will damage Su Qian these days. After all, this girl has a criminal record."


    Seeing that Ning Tao leaves without the slightest nostalgia, Su Qian has a bad feeling in her heart. She just asked the other party what to do, but Ning Tao didn''t tell her.


    This makes her more and more worried, Leng for a moment, she suddenly thought of something, immediately turned to look at kailinna, with expectations: "kailinna, do you know what Ning Tao is doing?"


    "How do I know this damn..." Kailinna snorted. Before she said the word "devil", she immediately realized that Su Qian was the target of the conversation. She immediately changed her words: "he''s not going to fight, or he''s on the way to fight. If he doesn''t learn well, he has to teach me..."


    At the end of the sentence, Karina''s voice was much lower. She sat on the sofa with a pillow in her arms, her mouth bulging.


    How can she not have the slightest resentment to Ning Tao? Kailina feels that her bad luck is after knowing Ning Tao, and even some messy legendary vampires have come out.


    In kailinna''s view, Ning Tao is really not good at it, always yelling to fight and kill.


    Su shallow smell speech think of Ning Tao''s pistol, in the heart is a tight, quickly walk two steps, come to kailinna''s side to sit down, nervous looking at the latter way: "that he is dangerous?"


    This is the same as not asking. Kailina just rolled her eyelids and said, "what do you say?"


    Su shallow silent, look a little gloomy, she often sleep well these days, some worry about gain and loss.


    Seeing this, kailinna felt a little softer, and felt that her words had gone too far. She waved her hand and said, "well, you don''t have to worry. That guy is the cardinal of the Holy See. He has great ability. Generally, he won''t be OK."


    This is not all comfort, kailinna know, Ning Tao has not suffered losses, do not admire.


    Speaking of this, kailinna turned her eyes and poked Su Qian with her hand. She began to gossip: "Hey, I think Andy from bicker pharmaceutical has been nice to you recently. You won''t take a fancy to him."


    "I''m just friends with him, not that kind of relationship!" On hearing this, Su Qian gave a bitter smile and shook his head to deny it.


    "It''s impossible for me to say that. I''ll tell you that his rich second generation can''t compare with Ning Tao except for having a little money. I think Ning Tao is very good to you and definitely better than that guy."


    Accompany Ning Tao to find books every day, kailina naturally knows that Andy pursues Su Qian.


    For a child like kailinna, Andy''s gentle and rich second generation can only be regarded as pretending to be forced. He is definitely not as good as Ning Tao.


    Seeing kailinna''s serious look, Su chuckled: "how do you know he''s good to me?"


    "I don''t know if it''s my credit to find books for you every morning a few days ago. He won''t tell you it''s his credit alone!" Kailinna eyes a stare, immediately not happy way.


    At the thought of this, she gnashes her teeth. Every day, she is dragged up by Ning Tao before dawn, and secretly finds books for Su Qian.


    "Looking for books?"


    @ZY


    when Su Qian heard that there was a doubt in his eyes, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "what book are you looking for?"


    "Of course, I''m looking for the books you want. I''ve been told that you don''t read so many books every day. Ning Tao has marked out the key points one by one for you!" Kailina reached out and patted her forehead, like hell.


    "You You said Ning Tao found the book for me? "Su shallow a face brush of once changed, the heart is ruthlessly a shiver, words tremble of way, breathing all hastily.


    Kailinna''s words have been explained, but she still can''t believe: "how can it be?"


    It seems that last time she asked Andy, the other party''s meaning is that he did it, but Ning Tao didn''t mention it. How could Ning Tao do it for her in a twinkling of an eye.


    Nonsense, in addition to Ning Tao who else, kailinna looked up at the sky, words some sour, as if to say to herself: "if there is a boy so to me, I will fall in love with him."


    After all kinds of experiences, Kalina has gradually matured and changed her way of thinking.


    However, Su Qian was like a lightning strike, sitting on the sofa.


    Naturally, she doesn''t think that kailinna will cheat her, but what she doesn''t understand is that she holds the book Ning Tao is looking for every day, and the latter sees it and doesn''t say anything. She once complained to the latter, saying that he doesn''t support his work and study.


    It turns out that the other party has done so much for himself, but he has done nothing for others except to lose his temper with him.


    Think of here, Su shallow breathing almost suffocated, red eyes.


    "By the way, let me ask you a question."


    Kailinna didn''t seem to feel Su Qian''s abnormality. She looked left and right, approached the latter for a few minutes, and said nervously, "do you know that in our courseware, there are vampires involved, I checked, and it''s said that the other side is leading."


    "What, vampire!"


    Su shallow smell speech a face is stunned, look up don''t understand of looking at kailinna, the facial expression is at a loss.


    "Why, didn''t Ning Tao tell you that the old woman I beat is a vampire!"


    Now it''s Kalina''s turn to be surprised. She thinks that Su Qian has a good relationship with Ning Tao, and she wants to ask something from each other, but she seems to know less than herself.

 Chapter 827

    The speaker has no intention, listen to intentional, Su shallow can''t help but think of Ning Tao originally prevent her to join this topic, immediately shudder.


    At the beginning, she refused directly. Now it seems that Ning Tao already knew something.


    Such an association, Su Qian''s whole mind is in a mess. During this time, every bit of Ning Tao''s work is in his mind. It''s true that Su Qian can''t accept a man who can''t give him complete love, but he will also be moved by this man.


    She can''t help but think of the car bomb, Ning Tao block the bomb fragments for her, the two eyes opposite, she saw the pain, but tightly in her arms.


    There is a kind of love, called moistening things silently, which slowly affects your heart and makes your heart melt a little bit. Su Qian finally finds out at this moment that Ning Tao is the oxygen she is looking for.


    At the same time, Ning Tao drove directly to the place agreed with William, the head of the French branch. He also met the so-called William.


    William is a middle-aged white man with a big beard. His hair is sparse, and his back is slightly humped. Fortunately, his eyes are more intelligent.


    "Where are your men, William?"


    This guy is too old to take part in the battle. He doesn''t think he''s human?


    In addition, he was very suspicious of Thomas'' sincerity and even gave him such a good general.


    "Don''t worry, Monseigneur. According to your orders, 236 of the eight Templars in Paris have been assembled, and now they are waiting for orders in the city. Do you want to give us a sign of the mission?"


    Looking at the young archbishop, William was also speechless. As soon as this guy called, he was going to call all the Templars in France. With such a big movement, he naturally wanted to ask what the mission was.


    However, Ning Tao did not care about this. He put on a high hat and yelled on the phone: "I''ll ask you if you''re an official!"


    Although William is not under the management of Ning Tao, he is not as good as the other party in terms of rank. He has no choice but to do what Ning Tao says. After all, Thomas''s orders let him cooperate with Ning Tao.


    In accordance with the time given by Ning Tao, the whole French Templars were summoned. The movement was too loud and it was easy to scare and waste time. They had to summon the whole Paris Templars in a hurry and wait for orders.


    "Don''t blame me for making it clear to you in advance, William. This time it''s a heretic family home. Are you enough people? If something goes wrong, you''ll be in big trouble!"


    It''s not easy to find Molton''s nest. Ning Tao naturally wants to go all out. If he lets the other party run away, he doesn''t know how much trouble it will be to find the other party next time.


    But he is not in charge of the people of the Holy See, which he is also very painful.


    "Don''t worry, bishop. I''ve brought all the elites of the Holy See. I believe that with our fighting power, we can deal with the heretics. If you don''t worry, you can postpone your action. I can transfer all the Knights of France to us!"


    Hear Ning Tao unexpectedly know a blood clan''s old nest, William also immediately beat up the spirit of 12 points, hurriedly open mouth guarantee way.


    In fact, he was very confused about this kind of thing today. In the Holy See, under normal circumstances, the cardinal did not participate in this kind of thing. It''s good that he not only took part in it in person, but also commanded the Knights Templar.


    But it''s not the time to tangle this. If it''s as Ning Tao said, it''s a big credit this time.


    "No, let''s go now. I''ll tell you the location in the car." Ning Tao has no plan to delay, impatient way.


    The reason why he didn''t say the location was not that he wanted to keep it secret, but that he didn''t trust the holy see at all. Who can guarantee that there will be no gap among hundreds of people? Who will bear the responsibility if there is a leak.


    It''s a long night and a long dream. Now Ning Tao can only rely on these 300 people to play a role and catch Morton.


    Instead of driving his own car, Ning Tao got into the Vatican''s car and drove with William.


    As soon as he got on the bus, he didn''t hide what he knew.


    At this time, if you don''t say it again, people won''t accompany you for a ride.


    Ning Tao not only told the location of Morton, but also Chris, without concealing anything.


    He didn''t mention Su Qian''s courseware. He didn''t want to be involved in unnecessary people.


    However, as soon as he heard that it was Morton, William''s pupils shrank slightly, and he obviously looked solemn. He immediately picked up his cell phone and began to command.


    "Monseigneur, you should communicate with Commander Thomas in advance. It''s too big. Neither Chris nor Morton are easy to deal with!"


    After communicating with the person in charge below, William frowned and worried.


    Obviously, he was impressed with both of them.


    The Holy See and the blood clan have been fighting all the year round. How can he not know the important members of the other party.


    "Why, are you afraid? I don''t want you to shout more! "


    Ning Tao turned his eyes and sniffed."The bishop misunderstood that it is not that I do not want to call more people, but that the Vatican should not act on a large scale because there is no definite information about this kind of thing." William gave a wry smile and shook his head.


    "Didn''t I tell you?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly came sideways, and there was some hatred in his eyes.


    "The bishop didn''t say it was Morton..."


    William face a stiff, but the words have not finished, Ning Tao directly waved to stop: "who is not important, now important is OK?"


    He was most concerned about this. After all, he didn''t see the people William brought. If they were old, weak, sick and disabled, they would go in vain.


    "Don''t worry, bishop. Even if it''s the blood demon party, we are confident that the darkness can''t defeat the light in the first World War." Speaking of this, William came up with a proud look on his face.


    Seeing this old man''s virtue, Ning Tao lies on the seat and is too lazy to talk to each other.


    After being brainwashed by religion, the other party''s enthusiasm can''t be explained in a few words.


    Now, whether he wants to or not, he can only trust this guy.


    Molton''s castle is located in the suburbs of Paris, beside a river and facing mountains on both sides. It has beautiful scenery. There are many private lands around, some manors and some villas.


    Ning Tao and William stopped a mile away from the castle and walked instead.


    Soon, a member of the order came from a distance, reported the situation in front of them, and surrounded the castle.


    Hearing this, William waved his hand, and his face looked like a new man. His back was straight and he came towards the castle quickly.

 Chapter 828

    The house in the suburb was low and windy. William was dressed in a black robe, hunting in the wind. Beside him, a dozen Knights Templar stood side by side behind him, looking solemn one by one.


    Around these people, there were seven or eight Templars holding small flags on the mountain, hiding in the hillside.


    Ning Tao has never been involved in such a large-scale battle. Now he is standing by, and his eyes are constantly searching for something on both sides.


    In the dark, there was not much obstruction to his vision. He saw that on the top of the high slope, more than a dozen people gathered at one end. Beside them, there was a big searchlight about one meter high. He didn''t know how these people got up.


    Looking at the strict discipline of the Templar, Ning Tao a heart also slightly put down.


    He had a fight with these people, the other side''s combat effectiveness is not bad, the most important thing is that there is the spirit of death, it can also be said that after being brainwashed by religious belief, the whole person is not ordinary crazy.


    William, leaning on the sword with one hand, raised his hand and said coldly, "ready!"


    Hiding in the forest, the man with the small flag raised a little, and the searchlight received the signal and came out one after another.


    Looking at this unique ancient way, Ning Tao wants to ask: don''t you have a mobile phone? This kind of old-fashioned thing is like hitting the holy see in the face! But to the mouth and swallow back.


    What he doesn''t know is that the high-tech of the blood clan is very strong. It can be said that many technologies in Europe are invented or promoted by each other. Otherwise, the blood clan would not be called the richest underground organization. Even the first family has to cooperate with it at a certain level.


    Generally, there are radio interference devices around the ancient castle of the blood clan. This large-scale radio transmission is easy to be monitored by the people inside.


    Just when Ning Tao doubts, William takes out a jelly like thing from his pocket, tears his mouth open and drinks it all.


    After drinking this thing, William slightly closed his eyes, silent for a moment, then suddenly opened his eyes.


    In Ning Tao''s eyes, with each other''s eyes opened that moment, William''s momentum together, before the state of depression has been swept away, his back was straight, his eyes shining, his face ruddy.


    It''s not like an old man in his twilight. It''s the vigor that a young man should have.


    No matter the outside, but with Yining Tao''s perception, William''s momentum is almost four or five grades higher than just now. His momentum is compelling and makes him feel the mood.


    "I wipe it. It''s open!"


    This scene, looking at Ning Tao is gaping, he thought his blood baby is strong enough, now a comparison, seems not as good as the other party.


    After all, I''m unique. It''s not just William who can use it.


    After William, others followed suit.


    Although it''s not as abnormal as William after taking it, it''s also frightening enough.


    "William, is this holy water?"


    Ning Tao has seen it before. He had seen it last time, but he didn''t have this intuition. Now he got the chance and was a little curious. He pointed to the bag and said in disbelief.


    "Well, yes, your eminence, do you want to take care of it?" William turns his head and smiles at Ning Tao. He looks like he''s going to give Ning Tao a gesture.


    "Well, no, no..."


    Ning Tao smell speech facial expression fierce a stiff, dry smile a, quickly wave a hand to refuse a way.


    He usually likes to take advantage, but this time, he really doesn''t want to take advantage.


    This year, there are no benefits in vain. What are the disadvantages of this holy water to improve its combat power in such a short period of time? Think about it. Even his blood baby is so pollution-free, and there are some side effects. It seems that the other side can produce it on a large scale. Otherwise, the technology is too bad.


    It seems to see what Ning Tao thought. William smiles and shakes his head: "don''t worry, bishop. Holy water is the gift of the Lord. There is absolutely no side effect. After taking it, you will get the Lord''s bonus and your fighting power will soar. That''s why we can have the upper hand when fighting with the blood clan."


    Ning Tao can''t help but turn his mouth to himself when he hears the words. He scoffs at William''s lies in his heart.


    Are you kidding? If the other party doesn''t say it, he may want to study it. He won''t use it even if he says the Lord''s gift.


    He didn''t believe in these things at all. If there was a lord, why didn''t he come at such a forced moment when he was crowned that day?


    Iwoi


    but these words are useless for these brain powder. Ning Tao is too lazy to explain to each other. He clears his throat and says, "forget it, since it''s a gift from the Lord, it''s very precious. It''s too wasteful to use it on me!"


    Now he suspects that it''s a kind of stimulant. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense. With such a good thing, how can leaders of other countries not use it.


    Don''t say it''s unique to the Holy See. As long as the news is released, I''m afraid many people will flock to it, unless holy water is really a stimulant.


    Even if the brain powder of the holy see is used, he will not join in the fun.Seeing that Ning Tao was not interested, and William was not reluctant, this thing was very precious, and ordinary people were not happy to accept it. When he looked at it coldly on both sides, he ordered again, "let''s go!"


    Suddenly, more than a dozen people ran out of the mountain. When they approached the castle, they threw several grenade like guys in their hands.


    As soon as these things were thrown in, Peng burst. It seemed that there was gas coming out, but it didn''t explode like a grenade.


    "What is this?"


    Ning Tao frowned. He was surprised at this scene. He couldn''t help asking at the moment.


    William did not blink eyes looking at the castle, the head did not return, light way: "special gas."


    Hiss!


    Ning Tao smell speech, pour to inhale a cool air, this also too fierce, a start is to kill move.


    Now he finally understood the means of the Vatican, and he really did everything to eliminate dissidents.


    At the moment, in the castle, Morton and Chris are fighting in bed.


    Chris didn''t go back these days. He showed his face in front of Ning Tao. If he went back, he would be exposed.


    After much deliberation, Morton left Chris.


    After all, this woman is of great use to him and is not allowed to sacrifice in vain. In addition, the laboratory is to crack the secret of the Holy Grail, let alone lose.


    If we let the Holy See keep an eye on the lab, I''m afraid he''s in big trouble. In order to protect itself, bicker pharmaceutical will not cooperate.


    The blood group''s body is different from ordinary people. Although Morton is not young, he is still very old and strong. It took them more than half an hour to get down from Chris.


    "My dear, you are more and more brave."


    Chris turned over and gave Morton a kiss on the face, eyes full of love in the dark.


    "Just be happy!" Morton closed his eyes and returned calmly.


    In fact, for him, it''s like paying public grain. Every time, he would close his eyes and imagine Chris as ye Wanqing.


    When he thought of Ye Wanqing, there was no anger in his heart. When he was about to say something, Morton''s nose moved and subconsciously said, "what''s the taste?"

 Chapter 829

    At the same time, the door of the two men''s room was knocked, and Luca''s urgent voice came from the door: "prince, someone''s attacking!"


    As soon as the words came out, two people in the room suddenly came to the spirit. A carp in Morton got up from the bed, put a sheet on his body, and immediately came to the window.


    When the heavy curtains were drawn up, Morton''s keen eyes immediately saw the flag on the mountain, and his face could not help changing: "people of the Holy See?"


    Chris in bed immediately put on the clothes, a look like facing the enemy.


    D @


    just for a moment, Morton turned around, put on a pair of shorts, looked at Chris, and opened the door.


    Outside the door, an old man was waiting anxiously outside the room. There was a chaotic sound in the whole castle.


    "Luca, gather the people at once, close your mouth and nose, and don''t go out."


    Morton, with a grim face, immediately gave the Butler an order.


    Luca, also aware of the emergency, agreed and left in a hurry.


    "What now, Morton?"


    When Luca left, Chris went to the door, a little nervous.


    No matter the duke or the count, they all shudder when they hear the word "Holy See".


    "Go to the basement."


    Morton looked alarmed, too, and murmured, "Damn it!" As soon as lachrys, they ran downstairs.


    Now it is not clear how many people from the holy see are outside. If they go out rashly, they may become targets.


    Morton couldn''t figure out how he had only moved here for a few months, so he couldn''t help suspecting the people of the three ethnic groups.


    However, just because he can calm down doesn''t mean that other people can calm down.


    The smell of gas permeates the whole castle. Because the low-level blood clan can''t resist the intensity of the sun during the day, the castle is very closed, and the air is difficult to circulate. The gas spreads inside, so it''s difficult to volatilize, and it''s very easy to cause poisoning.


    Many people realized that they were in a mess. They were in a mess in the room, and many of them ran outside.


    "Asshole, calm down, stop! You''ve lost all the faces of the lesenshan people! "


    Seeing that many people fled in a hurry, Morton looked ferocious. He waved his hands and roared.


    However, under Clark''s attack, the current lesseng clan almost didn''t get rid of its name in the blood clan. How much discipline is there? They don''t listen to the command at all.


    "Bang"


    if you don''t listen to me, Morton throws one of the escapees away with one punch, raises his head and roars, and two fangs burst out, covered with black stripes.


    He is really angry, now the enemy has not come, his own people first disordered, then how to fight?


    See a blood clan again don''t listen to command, Molton a catch it near, head a low, a suck in the blood clan''s neck.


    The blood clan suddenly turned pale and tried to struggle, but after grasping it with both hands, his body softened in vain and soon became a bag of bones.


    Morton threw away the skin and bones, looked around and yelled, "who dares to run, the end is the same!"


    In this way, it had a lot of effects. People who passed by Moreton cleaned up and followed him.


    However, Molton''s action is a little late after all, many people have already run out.


    There are some jungles around. As long as you enter these jungles, you can be safe.


    However, William had been prepared for this. As soon as he waved his hand and swayed the flags around him, dozens of people leaned out of the forest again, took out a crossbow from his back, and then put on a sharp arrow and shot it out.


    The arrow is made of special wood, and it is blessed by holy water. As long as the vampire is hit by the arrow, it is difficult to survive.


    This round of arrows down, suddenly there are more than a dozen unfortunate people have a scream, fell to the ground.


    The rest of the people rushed out of the foot a stagnation, and then quickly again toward the mountain forest quickly.


    They also see that there are not many crossbows and arrows. There are hundreds of them. As long as they rush into the mountains, they will be completely safe.


    However, since William is here, he must be well prepared and will not give the other party a chance.


    When these blood clan close to the jungle, with William''s order, the large searchlight that had been waiting for a long time was pulled out.


    It has to be said that now is the right time to pull out. A pair of strong lights are just like the sun. The lights are dazzling, just like the day.


    Running in front of the vampire one after another scream, the body began to rot up, not long after the body on the emission of a wisp of smoke, the damage is not small.


    In this way, the more than a dozen archers shot again, and immediately the blood clan fell to the ground again.


    In less than a minute, the blood clan lost No. 30 or 40 people, and the Holy See was unharmed. Ning Tao was secretly smacking his tongue at the bloody scene.


    The last time he fought with the blood clan, he took great pains to kill 30 or 40 blood clan. Compared with one of them, he was really a little witch.Ning Tao can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t kill him rashly. Otherwise, he will lose Mai Cheng today.


    This still ran out, who knows how many blood clans are hidden in the castle, and Morton has not come out yet.


    All of a sudden, dozens of people were damaged, and the rest of the blood clan did not dare to rush. They turned back to the castle one after another. They were joking that the searchlight was too harmful to the low-level blood clan.


    But now in the dark hole of the basement, seeing the searchlight outside, Morton''s face was slightly ferocious. He turned back and said, the Holy See.


    The blood clan often deals with the Holy See, and there is no outsider except the Holy See.


    "What shall we do now, prince?"


    Luca stepped forward and said solemnly, "do you want to stay away from the secret road now?"


    For the blood clan, as long as they meet the Vatican, they are seldom positive. At present, the first idea of everyone is to run. After all, no one knows how many people from the Vatican are outside.


    "Run?"


    Morton looked a little ferocious and disdained to say, "I, the lessonians, are not afraid of any challenge. If the other party dares to come here, then we can''t leave."


    At the moment, Morton was extremely powerful and his eyes were full of murders.


    Luca sniffed at the corner of his mouth and was depressed: it seems that the family has run away many times, even you have gone to China.


    But this can''t be said at this time. Since the prince wants to fight, he can only choose to obey. As soon as his eyes turn, he says.


    "My Lord, would you like to inform the messards and ask them to support each other?"


    Since we want to fight, we must do our best, at least we need to pull up a few backers.


    "Hum, my family can handle such trifles Morton, with a strong breath all over his body, turned to look at the people in a room and said in a cold voice.


    "Don''t be afraid. As far as I know, this is just a small force of the Holy See. From today on, I will lead you to defend the honor of the family."

 Chapter 830

    It''s not Morton''s bluff, it''s a last resort.


    Although they have two younger brothers, they are only convinced on the surface, but they are somewhat unconvinced in the heart. The important thing is that they follow you and need to know your strength.


    Now it''s an opportunity.


    If this battle is carried by Morton, I''m afraid it will greatly enhance his reputation.


    Of course, what is more important is that he is sure that the blood clan and the Holy See can fight for thousands of years, and naturally have their own means.


    In the Holy See, there are also spies planted by the blood clan. As long as the other party goes out on a large scale, it is difficult to conceal information.


    At the moment, he didn''t get any information in advance. It was obvious that this was a sudden action of the Holy See, which would not bring many people.


    It''s almost the Knights Templar of Paris. He''s not afraid of such a person.


    "Let the clansmen hide and set traps. They will come in and give them a taste at that time." Morton''s eyes are like falcons, he said coldly.


    Luca immediately bowed down and began to command orderly.


    Now that the boss has decided to fight, what he has to do now is to make full preparations.


    "Take my weapon!"


    Molton looked around and saw that the morale of the people was not strong. He cheered coldly again.


    Soon, a long axe was brought. It was covered with patterns and had a sharp edge.


    After two strokes with the axe, Morton turned and came out with one hand.


    What he has to do now is to set an example and improve his morale.


    If not, no matter how many clansmen there are, it is impossible to win this time.


    At the same time, outside the castle, the Templars came out one by one, and the searchlights moved forward one after another to surround the castle.


    But instead of rushing in, they stood outside waiting for orders.


    There was no movement of the blood clan inside. The windows and other things that could be closed were closed, as if the people inside didn''t exist.


    In this case, the two are deadlocked here. Ning Tao looks at the castle not far away, and then looks at William as if he is about to rush in. He frowns and reaches for his hand: "William, what are you doing?"


    Be pulled by Ning Tao, William a face of displeasure, doubt of look, hard way: "nature is to go in to pass these heretics."


    "Just like that?"


    "More g new"? Most of all, on Q quick J


    when Ning Tao looked at the Knights Templar with big swords, he couldn''t help feeling his mouth stiff.


    In his opinion, where to use the flush? It''s just right to light the house with a direct fire.


    William looked at Ning Tao as if he were an idiot. He didn''t open his mouth, but his face was full of doubts, as if he was saying: how can I rush.


    "I have a way?" Ning Tao dry cough, decisively said his idea.


    "There''s still gas in it now. As long as there''s a little spark, it can definitely blow up the house."


    Unexpectedly, William refused decisively. He shook his head and said, "your eminence, this house has a certain history. It''s a legacy. We have an agreement with other countries to minimize the noise. In addition, there may be poor people in it..."


    My God! Listening to William''s explanation, Ning Tao was speechless. He wanted to say: your people killed very hard just now, and I didn''t see your kindness.


    "Why don''t we wait until dawn to do it?"


    This is not the time to make sense. Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and opened his mouth.


    It''s not that he is good for these people, but he just opened the perspective and saw that there are many blood clans with tusks hidden in the castle, and the number is not small.


    He is well aware of the valiant blood, the Holy See of these people can win or not is an unknown.


    "Your eminence, if you are afraid, you can step back. This is what our Templars are going to do. After that, I will tell your Holiness the truth."


    Looking at Ning Tao deeply and listening to what he said, William naturally thought that Ning Tao was afraid and immediately said.


    "Will I be afraid?"


    Ning Tao turns his eyes hard and has the impulse to curse his mother. Looking at the confident William, he forcibly suppresses his doubts and points to the dark castle and says, "there are many vampires in it. Are you bringing enough people?"


    Now is not the time to be impulsive. The key thing is that he has perspective. I just want to remind him.


    "Don''t worry, even if it''s the whole demon party, my Templars are not afraid of the first battle!"


    With a big wave of his hand, William said, "attack


    What else can be more exciting than killing the blood clan now.


    With William''s command, surrounded by the Templars in groups of three or five, has quickly approached the castle.


    Fortunately, these people are not reckless, a group are very alert, Ning Tao did not rise, the body fell in the last.


    This brain powder is willing to rush in front of it, he is not interested in this, God knows what will come out of it.The walls of the castle did not hinder these Templars. The more they passed by, the more powerful they were. When they came to the gate, the three Templars roared and immediately split their swords to the door.


    "Hua La".


    That layer of steel wrapped door was immediately cut open a few holes, and then was kicked open, the speed is amazing.


    However, as soon as the door opened, a cold light flashed by. Before the three Templars knew what was going on, they felt a chill in their necks. Then they plopped and fell to the ground, and three big heads flew up.


    "Morton!"


    Ning Tao''s sharp eyes immediately recognized that the person who took the hand was Morton, and his pupils shrank slightly.


    This is the first time that he has seen Molton since he came to Europe. Compared with China, the latter is more powerful, and he doesn''t know how to upgrade so fast.


    However, looking at the battlefield, Morton was very smart and didn''t love fighting. After killing three people, he flashed back into the room again.


    Three comrades in arms were lost at once. The rest of the knights were not afraid. On the contrary, two or three groups quickly came forward with swords and quickly entered the room.


    However, before anyone else entered, there was a scream in succession. Listen to the sound, it was obviously these Templars.


    The sound came and went quickly. In less than a minute, it had disappeared and the room was quiet again.


    All of a sudden, people outside looked at each other, one by one did not dare to venture in.


    There were no less than ten people who went in just now. Unexpectedly, a few breaths would be gone, which made people look at each other.


    The crowd separated. William, who came with a sword, looked at the dark door with a cold face. He was silent for a moment. With a wave of his big hand, he said coldly, "throw gas and set the house on fire."


    Don''t you mean you can''t burn the house!


    Ning Tao smell speech double eyebrow a pick, some don''t know why.


    Soon, a dozen Templars took out grenades from their waists and threw them in one by one.

 Chapter 831

    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was more than surprised: "I don''t really intend to burn the castle. Just now, he said it''s a legacy, isn''t it...!"


    William''s cold face, expressionless, a direct wave, a dozen Templars took out the torch, eyes on William''s hand.


    Ning Tao is also focused. With everyone watching, William''s hand slowly falls down. Ning Tao, the heart of the Templar, reports at the same time.


    Just at this time, a large group of dark shadows suddenly appeared in the old house, and silver lights could be seen faintly, twinkling with cold light.


    More than a dozen Templars holding torches immediately threw out torches and drew out their swords. Their faces were full of hostility and determination.


    When the torch was in the air, it was destroyed by a blood light, and a familiar figure appeared in front of me, holding a bloody long axe in my hand.


    Seeing this man, Ning Tao''s eyes are full of blood red. Molton finally finds him. When he thinks of elder martial sister ye, his heart aches. His teeth clench his lips, and his heart rises with a sense of killing.


    "Shoot the arrow!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    With William''s command, more than a dozen Temple archers instantly pull the bow into a full moon, shooting like a dragon.


    The strong searchlight is very bright. Some low-level vampires are wailing and suffering. The sharp arrow also comes in a flash. In the blink of an eye, a group of vampires are eliminated, and the smoke rises faintly.


    Morton is waving a bloody axe. All the arrows are destroyed. It''s OK to deal with low-level vampires like this. For Morton and Chris, it''s too bad.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red, and his strong breath spreads out in an instant. The anger in his heart is boiling, and he can''t help rushing out immediately.


    However, in front of the shadow, William holding the Holy Cross sword and now, looking at the red eyes ferocious Ning Tao, the heart is very surprised, do not understand.


    But still dissuade way: "bishop, this heretic strength is very strong, still leave it to me, I will certainly surpass him here."


    The voice fell, his body shape holding the Holy Cross sword directly rushed out, the target is the angry Morton, both burst into a powerful atmosphere.


    On the ground, Ning Tao''s chest fluctuated violently: "in his heart, he must want to kill Morton himself, but there is a big gap between each other''s strength, and only William is sure of it."


    Looking at the large shadow, under the sharp arrow and searchlight, the casualties were heavy. The Templars cooperated with each other and kept strangling.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao''s eyes are on a vampire. It''s Chris, who is besieged by several Templars.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao doesn''t hesitate. He immediately uses his footwork to flash past. At the moment, his anger is surging and his killing intention is boiling. Chris is undoubtedly a suitable target.


    On the other hand, William and Morton are interwoven. There is little difference between them. The Holy Cross sword and the bloody axe are very strong.


    Moreton''s heart is a little heavy, and his eyes scan Ning Tao, and his heart is a little clear: "this is an attack, it''s well prepared."


    "In front of me, this paladin is no less powerful than himself. I thought it was a small army before. Unexpectedly, it was Ning Tao, cardinal. Damn it, damn it..."


    See William cold voice way: "heresy, suffer to die!"


    The sword of the Holy Cross fell down like a silver light. With a grim smile, Morton slashed with a long bloody axe. The two bodies flashed, and ordinary people did not dare to approach.


    D update the fastest! "Last ^ 1


    Ning Tao also found Chris at this time. He didn''t talk nonsense and just punched him.


    The so-called enemy meet, especially envious, Chris also know that Ning Tao was teased, coupled with Molton''s some training, is Ning Tao hate to the bone, want to suck its blood.


    "Die for me!"


    With the sharp fingernails, Ning Tao''s body flashed, his spiritual power was surging wildly, and the power of blood baby was also mobilizing, and his fighting power soared greatly.


    "Taiyi five element boxing, kill boxing!"


    Ning Tao roars and punches Chris. The latter is not afraid and directly uses his body to fight. His sharp nails directly grasps the head of the former.


    This move seems to be a loss to both sides, but Ning Tao knows that it must be himself who is defeated, and his head can''t bear this claw.


    Chris grimly smile more than, "actually dare to fight with her, really do not know how to die!"


    However, in her pupil, suddenly appeared a black muzzle, aimed at his head.


    At that moment, Chris''s face turned pale, and the attack was not only blocked, but fell into the downwind.


    "Bang...!"


    After hearing a loud gunshot, Chris Miaoman''s body was shot away. Ning Tao still kept punching, and he still held the necessary gun in his left hand.


    There was some doubt in the surrounding atmosphere. Moreton and William were still fighting, and their fighting power soared. Hearing the gunshot, the former''s blood pupil shrank.


    Morton looked up and roared, "Luca, lead the people to kill that boy, suck up his blood and eat his flesh."Luca, who was fighting, immediately raised his head and roared. His body changed, his tusks appeared, his muscles were strong, and his strength improved rapidly.


    However, just at this time, a scream suddenly came out, the voice contained anger, a bloody blood boiling, Luca''s body also stopped, turned to meet the Templar.


    Ning Tao''s face is also a coagulation, the heart is very alert, in front of him, Chris, crazy!


    Long tusks, black lines, blood red pupils, Miaoman''s exposed body, boundless spring, nails on hand can be compared to sharp blade.


    "Go to hell, wretch!"


    As soon as the sound came out, Chris''s body came in a flash. Ning Tao was also fearless. The pistol fired continuously and aimed at Chris directly.


    But after the latter becomes crazy, the speed is so fast that it can completely avoid bullets and even resist the destructive power.


    Ning Tao also throws the gun, uses the blood baby, the spirit power instant to meet up, the Taiyi five elements fist, directly hits, the latter also ferociously hits a fist.


    "Bang...!"


    With a dull sound, Ning Tao''s body fell out, and his heart was dignified, but he was fearless. The more he fought, the braver he was. The blood baby was also rioting.


    The two are fighting fiercely. They fight each other. The cold light flashed, the blood was dripping, and the blood was flying. Chris roared ferociously and tried his best to launch the offensive. Ning Tao was suppressed everywhere.


    At this time, he felt that the blood of his whole body was boiling, and his connection with the blood baby was getting deeper and deeper. His inner spiritual power was running very fast, as if he wanted to break the limit.


    Chris noticed that it was wrong. He always felt that Ning Tao was in a strange state at the moment. However, the wounds all over his body were caused by her. Before long, he could kill the Archbishop of the Holy See.


    Just when she plays a must kill claw, Ning Tao suddenly opens his eyes, a touch of fine awn appears, the corner of her mouth also has a grim smile, the strength suddenly increases.


    His spiritual power broke through the limit, and the blood baby also changed. A stream of air condensed in his body, and his strength increased several times. He broke through Refining realm!

 Chapter 832

    He clenched his fist and felt the boiling power in his body. The blood baby was shaking. Ning Tao''s mouth showed a grim smile.


    As he was about to attack Chris, he was puzzled. "He couldn''t figure out what happened to Ning Tao? Why does the breath suddenly become so strong? "


    But after all, she is a woman with big chest and no brain. She thinks Ning Tao will die in her own hands and drink his blood.


    At the beginning, she was teased by Ning Tao when she was a monkey, and she was beaten up innocently.


    For Chris, who also loves beauty, naturally, he has long been in a state of fire. He wants to go out and kill people everywhere, vent his anger and come to disaster.


    What''s more important is that Ning Tao and his friends disturb her and Chris. They are at a critical moment of excitement. They are lustful and passionate. They want to be one, but they are broken.


    I saw her hissing, sharp nails cut through the space, just like a long knife stabbing directly towards Ning Tao, very fast.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, a sole stepped out slowly, his hands embracing the void, and moved gently with the wind. Although the action was slow, it had inexplicable charm and magical power.


    Regardless of this, Chris directly reaches out his hand and goes to Ning Tao''s chest, as if he is going to kill him.


    But a pair of slow hands, with a stream of air, directly take her back, she wants to break free, but feel in the mire, extremely difficult.


    Although Chris is very surprised, she is a master of baby refining. Her strength is extraordinary. She stabs out the other hand and hits Ning Tao in the face.


    The latter smiles coldly, his hands are slower and slower, but with magical and inexplicable power, as if he were blessed in the void.


    TL "Z" starts / -


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, taijijin!"


    His hands were bound by inexplicable power, and the more he struggled, the more difficult it was. Now he moved with Ning Tao''s action, as if he was possessed.


    "Bang...!"


    With a dull sound, Ning Tao''s palms hit Chris''s chest. The former felt very soft and could not help pinching it.


    The latter only felt a huge force coming, seemingly soft and powerless, but in fact it was extremely terrifying. However, she felt that * * was pinched, right in the sensitive place, and then she was shot out.


    Slowly withdraw the move, Ning Tao''s face is strange, inexplicable guilty, "just now seems to hit the wrong place, but, really soft, bah...!"


    And Chris, who was shot away, stood up with a blush on his face. There was something unusual in some place, but he couldn''t exert all his strength and collapsed.


    But she was loyal to Morton all her life. She gave her body and mind to the latter. At this moment, she felt very angry and rushed to Ning Tao.


    "Ah Damn bastard, die for me


    Feeling the woman''s anger, Ning Tao''s face is strange, but he has to face it. Just now, he can''t help it!


    The paladin and the vampire fight, but the latter is obviously at a disadvantage, attack scattered, no rhythm, more like a group of blind flies, random attack.


    In just a short time, half of the vampires were killed, while the Templars were rarely killed. They cooperated with each other very well.


    At the moment in the fierce battle of Molton, I don''t know when it has gone crazy, long tusks flashing cold, blood red pupils full of killing.


    William is now powerful, full of fighting power, the Holy Cross sword gives out holy light, and Morton''s strength is suppressed, even more defeated. Even if he is crazy, he is still invincible.


    William was ruthless, holding high the Holy Cross sword, emitting a very holy light, some vampires were affected, instantly killed.


    Seeing this, Morton showed his fear on his ferocious face. He didn''t know how to defeat him until now, but he didn''t have a chance to escape.


    Seeing William''s figure filled with holy light, he knew that he could not drag on any longer, or he would be consumed by these hypocritical guys.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he suddenly took out an object from his arms. It was red with blood. It was like a strange cup with blood in it.


    Looking at the dazzling light, Morton looked up and drank it. It was the blood he had prepared for a long time. It was a kind of beast with strong defense, which could have its defense temporarily.


    At this time, William''s eyes were cold, and he seemed to be a decisive man. The sword of the Holy Cross fell down in his hand, and a few words came out of his mouth.


    "Light, verdict!"


    The holy power strikes Morton, who immediately utters a terrible cry. This kind of light is what vampires fear most. However, the power of the Holy Grail has not yet been explored, so it is irresistible.


    Chris, who is fighting with Ning Tao, suddenly hears a scream. His face suddenly changes. He immediately takes the palm of Ning Tao and rushes to the front.


    The scream came and went quickly. When the light dissipated, Morton''s embarrassed body was revealed, and his whole body was covered with blood.The pain spread all over the nerves, and Morton''s face twisted and his breath faded. Before he could catch his breath, another voice came from his ear.


    "Light, judgment!"


    Morton raised his frightened head, and a light in his pupils came closer and closer. At that moment, he felt that his life was beyond his control.


    Suddenly, in front of a flash, a familiar figure block in front of her, a white light in an instant will penetrate her, destroyed her everything.


    Morton stares at her. It''s Chris. She blocks the blow for herself. Now she''s on the edge of her life.


    "Quick Escape...! "


    I saw her make the last voice, blood red pupil is full of attachment, not give up.


    However, in response, Morton ran away without looking back, holding the Holy Grail tightly in his hand. He gave up everything here, only this No!


    Ning Tao also galloped to see Chris dead. Before he made any response, he saw Morton run away like a shell. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the endless night.


    "Damn, he ran away," Ning Tao scolded angrily, his face was full of reluctance, and he clenched his fist tightly.


    Chris''s body gradually turned into smoke, purified by the holy light, and his eyes full of nostalgia still looked in the direction of Morton''s disappearance.


    "Poof...!"


    When William showed his figure, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out blood. His body was half kneeling on the ground, his breath was listless, his face was pale, like overdraft.


    Those struggling vampires were gradually eliminated one by one, even the powerful Luca was consumed to death, only to see the smoke rise.


    As soon as Ning Tao came to William''s side, the latter grabbed him and said in a deathbed voice, "your eminence, please inform your holiness, the Holy Grail of blood Born...! "


    The voice falls, William is in a coma in the past, looking at the fallen William, Ning Tao''s face is heavy, in the heart has an ominous premonition.

 Chapter 833

    On the way back, Ning Tao was silent for a long time. His wounds were only treated simply. Some places were still painful, but he didn''t care.


    "Molton got the Holy Grail. Although it doesn''t seem to help much, as one of the thirteen holy things, he naturally has some truth."


    "If he failed to kill Morton this time, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple next time. With the Holy Grail, he will be stronger, and he will...!"


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao can''t help clenching his fist. Even if he just broke through the refining realm, it''s still not enough for the current situation.


    The Knights Templars in France have all returned. William has suffered a lot, and some of them overdraw their vitality. It will take a long time to recover.


    About the Holy Grail, Ning Tao also told the Pope truthfully. He didn''t know the latter''s reaction, but he thought that it would be difficult for him to get rid of Morton, destroy the Holy Grail, and never let the vampire get it.


    If the Holy Grail falls into Clark''s hands, it is estimated that the status of the Holy See will be seriously threatened or even subverted.


    -In Chapter B of the latest g} 9, C


    while Ning Tao was meditating, a sudden ringing of his mobile phone broke his mind. He picked up his mobile phone and found that it was the Pope.


    Put the mobile phone to the ear, the Pope''s voice also came, just a moment, Ning Tao''s face changed, brow locked, heart heavy.


    The Pope''s words are very simple. The outside world is now spreading two pieces of news. The Holy Grail is obtained by Prince Morton, and the six pointed star is in the hands of Ning Tao.


    He doesn''t have to think about it to know that there must be a lot of people who want to kill themselves now. Although he doesn''t know how the news will spread, the most important thing now is to stay away from this land of right and wrong.


    "The Pope has given him two choices. One is to return to the Holy See, where he can be sheltered. Even in the first family, vampires dare not be presumptuous."


    "The second is to return to Huaxia, where they can accept the protection of Huaxia. They can contain some people, so that they dare not mess around and are full of fear."


    Ning Tao chose the latter. He planned to return to China. It is estimated that the pope would not like him to return to the Holy See. That would bring a lot of trouble.


    It wasn''t long before Wang Gang also called to remind Ning Tao to leave France. He was already on the plane and would soon arrive in China.


    After Ning Tao hung up the phone, he thought for a while and then made a decision. Before he went back, he wanted to do something and meet someone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sixth college, Ning Tao came here, to be exact, came to Su Qian''s apartment, just want to open the door, but see kailinna came out.


    The latter is very surprised, just want to open the mouth, suddenly found that Ning Tao body is blood, even if did the processing, wrapped the gauze, still have the blood.


    Seeing this scene, Kalina''s face turned white. She thought that something had happened again, especially now it was dark night, and there would be no vampire coming.


    Seeing the frightened kailinna, Ning Tao directly ignores her and goes straight in. The latter looks frightened and closes the door for fear that a vampire will come in. She offends the old woman.


    Ning Tao meets Su Qian in the apartment. The latter takes a cup and is about to drink water. Suddenly he sees Ning Tao with blood all over his body and smiles at her.


    "Bang...!"


    Just listen to a crisp sound, the cup fell to pieces on the ground, a beautiful shadow pounced on Ning Tao, but dare not too hard, for fear of wound deterioration.


    "Ning Tao, are you ok? How could this happen? Why? " Su shallow in see Ning Tao of that moment, the heart has collapsed, tears like drops of water general fall down, the heart is full of worry.


    Seeing Su Qian''s tearful face, Ning Tao felt a pain in his heart, but he still said with a smile: "I said to deal with some things, and now it''s done."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s cold response, Su Qian''s heart collapses again. Her arrogance and grievances turn into nothingness, and her inner defense line collapses.


    I saw her embrace Ning Tao, tears wet a piece of clothes, body twitching, heart full of pain, sad.


    Just listen to his cry: "Ning Tao, let''s go, back to China, back to Donghai City, leave here..."


    Looking at Su Qian crying into a cat in front of him, Ning Tao feels a pain in his heart. He just feels that his heart is very complicated. He doesn''t know how to respond to her.


    This time he came here, he wanted to bless Su Qian, hope she can find a good man, forget himself, and he also wanted to leave here, this time is to say goodbye.


    But he didn''t expect Su Qian to leave. For a moment, his original state of mind was broken, his heart was very hesitant, and his heart was inexplicable pain.


    "OK, let''s go back to China!"


    See Ning Tao firm say, but in the heart is a faint sigh.


    Su Qian sees Ning Tao agree, wipe away tears immediately, run to pack up things, she plans to leave now, return to their China.


    Kailinna also appeared at this time, and the conversation between them was also heard by her, "are you going to leave now? Nothing to ask? "Ning Tao is ignored, pointed to the wound on his body, although kailinna is very curious, but still ran to get the medicine box, otherwise there must be no good fruit to eat.


    After some simple treatment, the wound obviously improved a lot, coupled with Ning Tao''s strong body, these injuries can not affect him.


    During this period, he called daisy. Su Qian was going back to Huaxia today, and she would be given everything in the sixth college. Naturally, the latter was full of promise.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In an airport, Ning Tao and Su Qian appeared here, but they all covered it up. The former deliberately worried that some people would recognize them.


    At this time, it was late at night, and there were not many people at the airport. Ning Tao and his wife got on the plane after they bought the tickets, and they didn''t stay too much at all.


    Looking out of the window, the night scene of France is very charming. The lights are shining. There are other things hidden in the middle of the night.


    As soon as Su Qian left the apartment, he became silent and speechless. He grasped Ning Tao tightly with both hands. He could not tell the complexity in his heart.


    Ning Tao didn''t know how to open his mouth. They were so silent. The flight carried very few people. Maybe it was late at night, and they both fell asleep.


    Before long, Su Qian also grabbed Ning Tao''s arm and fell into sleep, but there were tears in the corner of his eyes, and his palm was more and more powerful.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was silent for a long time, and his eyes wandered on the night scene, but he held Su Qian''s jade hand tightly in his hand, unwilling to let go.


    When Ning Tao was sleepy, he suddenly felt the plane tremble, as if it had been torn open.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump. He realizes that it''s not right. Before he understands it, the plane suddenly shakes. Su Qian wakes up for some reason. Suddenly, there is a violent explosion. The plane explodes and breaks apart from the middle.


    As soon as he saw this, Ning Tao turned pale and opened his perspective eyes. He hugged Su Qian and jumped out of the plane. At this time, they were ten thousand meters high in the sky, and it was dark below.

 Chapter 834

    Ten thousand meters high in the sky, suddenly shining a group of fire, very bright, a sound of explosion resounded through the world, the terrible waves swept the clouds, forming a vacuum.


    Just below the explosion, a dark shadow is falling rapidly. This is Ning Tao and Su Qian. Both of them are frightened by this scene. The former is heavy hearted and protects Su Qian tightly, while the latter is constantly screaming and terrified.


    Feeling Su Qian''s fear and fear, Ning Tao hugs him more tightly. His ears are full of the wind. A cold envelops them. However, they are not cold, but extremely hot. They are also very painful and uncomfortable.


    This is because in the process of rapid falling, there is a fierce friction with the air. Both of them fall very fast, and their clothes begin to break. The body is like tearing pain, which is an inhuman torture.


    At the moment, Su Qian only felt that she was in the interweaving of heat and cold, and her body was at the mercy of both. Her consciousness was gradually blurred in a state of extreme panic, and her vitality was just like the fire in winter.


    Just when she was in pain, a warm current suddenly appeared in her body. This power quickly poured all over her body, warming and protecting her weak flame. For a moment, the feeling of pain weakened a lot, and her consciousness became clear.


    Hard to open his eyes, into the eyes is a familiar, painful face, he will hold himself tightly, no matter how strong the airflow, can''t separate them, his face emerged the color of pain, brow locked.


    "Ning Tao, will we die?" Su shallow in the weak, said the voice of the heart, the heart is full of despair.


    Hearing this voice, Ning Tao looks into his arms. Su Qian''s condition is getting better, but he is full of despair. He immediately comforts him and says, "don''t worry, I''m here. Even if I''m dead, I''ll protect you."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    Although there was a strong wind in his ears, both of them could hear voices. In despair, Su Qian suddenly had a sense of regret. "If I had forgiven him for a long time, wouldn''t it have happened? Should I have a good time..."


    "It''s a pity that there is no chance," tears of regret came out and splashed in the sky. Their bodies are still falling rapidly, and the bottom is dark. I don''t know when they will reach the end. The roaring wind will wrap them up!


    Ning Tao has opened the perspective at the moment, and his eyes have been scanning downward, but he has not seen the ground for a long time. There should be a long distance to go, but in any case, he should let Su Qian live well, even if he pays his own life.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    The spirit power in her body is instilled into Su Qian''s body, and her body can persist. But Su Qian''s body is weak, and she can''t bear the impact at all. If it wasn''t for her spirit power, I''m afraid she would be in a coma now.


    Just as Ning Tao was thinking about the plane, Su Qian''s weak voice suddenly came to his ear, "Ning Tao, if we can live, I will forgive you. I don''t want to be angry any more. I just want you to live well, Ning Tao...!"


    His voice was desolate and tragic, and some tears spilled on Ning Tao''s face. The latter''s eyes were moist, and his faith was very firm, giving birth to a strong desire for survival.


    "Su Qian, don''t worry, we won''t die. I swear, we won''t die..."


    The voice came out, but there was no echo. Su Qian''s consciousness was gradually blurred. Even if she had spiritual protection, she could not resist the impact. After all, she had never practiced, and her body was too weak. Even Tong Yaqian was much stronger than Su Qian.


    Ning Tao is a little anxious at the moment. If it goes on like this, Su Qian will not be able to hold on. The power of Xueying is also being used, but they can''t hold on for long. They are like a simplified version of meteor falling down at the moment.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly smelled a fishy smell, a damp air came to his face, this smell, like the sea water, perspective eyes instantly began, vision is broad and bright, in the eyes there is a piece of blue things, and more and more big.


    "Is the sea, too good, Su shallow, we are saved," Ning Tao some excited said, but the former has no movement, consciousness has been faint, unable to respond.


    The falling speed is faster and faster, and the taste of the sea is more and more strong. He can hear the sound of the waves vaguely, and now he can see the blue sea without perspective.


    "Boom...!"


    With a dull sound, Ning Tao embraces Su Qian and falls into the sea together. The sea water tens of feet around is impacted and spreads out one after another. Ning Tao is hit hard. He uses his body to block everything for Su Qian.


    At that moment, Ning Tao''s consciousness roared, the seven orifices instantly shed blood, the brain was in chaos, the ears were full of buzzing, the surrounding sea water instantly devoured them, and the omnipresent sea water invaded them.


    Maybe it''s faith, or maybe it''s blood baby''s power. After a short absence, Ning Tao finally recovers his pure brightness in his mind. The sea water in all directions buries them, and a pressure surrounds them. Su Qian in his arms has no movement.


    "Roar...!"


    Ning Tao roared in the sea, and the only remaining spiritual power in his body broke out madly. He tried his best to protect Su Qian and rushed to the sea, and the blood baby also passed the bleeding light. For a moment, his power increased greatly and his speed was fast."Peng...!"


    With a sound, Ning Tao finally rushes out of the sea with Su Qian in his arms. The former breathes the air greedily, and his chest fluctuates violently. Su Qian in his arms is not hurt much because of his spiritual protection, but he is in a coma.


    After a long time, Ning Tao finally calms down. At the moment, he has a lingering fear. If he didn''t wake up just now, I''m afraid he and Su Qian will be buried in this sea area.


    The sea water is cold and penetrating. Even Ning Tao shivers. Su Qian''s face is pale and bloodless. Besides the sea water, they don''t know where they are. They are in extremely dangerous situation.


    Just when Ning Tao was worried about Su Qian, he frowned and suddenly realized that something was coming. At this time, it was still late at night, and there was a light fog. A huge shadow gradually emerged and the outline was gradually clear.


    From the perspective of the eye, the huge shadow is an old and strange ship, on which there are many people in strange clothes, holding weapons, guns, a flag flying in the wind, and several big characters can be seen clearly.


    "The Pirates of Kaner!"


    Seeing these words, Ning Tao''s eyes are a little strange. He is actually a pirate ship, but he can''t manage so much. Su Qian needs a rest. This pirate ship comes in time.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao''s mouth showed a grim smile.

 Chapter 835

    An old and strange ship came slowly from a certain sea, a flag fluttered in the wind, and a Mori white skull sign was very conspicuous. This is the sea area. It is frightening to hear that the kanar Pirate Group.


    Originally, they were just wandering on the sea. Suddenly, they saw a fire in the sky, a huge mushroom cloud rising, and a lot of things falling down. They just wanted to make do with the excitement and see if they could catch a treasure.


    Standing in the bow of the boat was a one eyed man with a pirate''s skull cap, a machete pinned to his waist, fried chicken in one hand and beer in the other. He was very ferocious and very natural.


    In this boundless sea area, the pirate ship blindly goes forward. According to their calculation, the things dropped from the plane should be in this area. I don''t know if I can get any good things. It''s better to catch some big bosses.


    All of a sudden, a man who is patrolling with a telescope runs over in a hurry and seems to find something.


    I saw some surprise way: "commander, in the front of the sea, there are two people, one of them is a woman, more beautiful than those of us girls, just like a fairy."


    The one eyed man, who was eating and drinking a lot, suddenly opened his only eye. Beautiful fairy, although beer fried chicken is very precious to pirates, it is not worth mentioning to beautiful women.


    Hearing about the beautiful women, the whole pirate ship was excited. One by one, the one eyed man gave a direct order to drive the pirate ship quickly.


    Just a moment later, the beautiful woman appeared in front of him. The one eyed man and his followers stared at him one after another. Although Su Qian was pale, he had a kind of soft beauty, which made people want to hold him in his arms and trample him wantonly.


    As for Ning Tao with Su Qian in his arms, he was totally ignored by them. All his attention and mind were attracted by Su Qian. Every Adam''s apple stirred, his mouth watered, his eyes turned red, and some even took off his clothes.


    "Creak, creak, creak..."


    A small boat landed in front of Ning Tao, and there was no sound from the boat, but he had a perspective eye. He basically judged the pirate''s expression, action and even strength.


    Holding Su Qian on the boat, he only heard a sound. The boat was pulled up by a force. Ning Tao''s mouth also showed a grim smile. He would not be merciful to such pirates.


    "Step on...!"


    "Hey, hey, hey...!"


    As soon as he got on the boat, Ning Tao was surrounded by more than 30 pirates. The one eyed man was the leader. His eyes were fixed on Su Qian. His exquisite body made them all move their fingers.


    Update the fastest AF (P > JA "


    Ning Tao squints around. Although they don''t speak, they have three or four muzzles aiming at themselves, but all their eyes are attracted by Su Qian.


    Su Qian seems to be getting better. He opens his eyes and sees a calm face of Ning Tao. Before he is happy, he suddenly feels that something is wrong. He feels that he has hungry wolf like eyes and wants to swallow himself.


    "Ah...!"


    After seeing the one eyed man and others, Su Qian can''t help but scream out. He looks like an indescribable panic. He goes into Ning Tao''s arms like a frightened kitten, trying to get protection and comfort.


    "Ha ha ha...!"


    Seeing this, the pirates burst out laughing. This scream showed their wild nature. After wandering on the sea for so many days, they had long wanted to go up and wanted to turn into wild animals on the spot to trample and vent.


    The one eyed man even said with a grim smile: "Hey, girl, don''t be afraid. Let me comfort you. Let me have a good time, ha ha...!"


    All people seem to ignore Ning Tao, and their eyes are on Su Qian in his arms. The latter is terrified at the moment and constantly shrinks in the former''s arms, shivering. She has not recovered from the previous fright, and now she is even more stimulated.


    The one eyed man couldn''t bear it. Red eyes came to catch Su Qian with saliva. The pirates on one side roared with red eyes. It seemed that they were cheering and wanted to see the scene.


    "Don''t come here, Wuwu Ning Tao, don''t!


    In Su Qian''s panic, the one eyed man stretched out his hand to touch her straight and slender legs.


    "Whoosh...!"


    When the pirates were about to take out their guns, they forgot to fight with each other.


    In their eyes, Ning Tao, who is extremely docile, suddenly becomes an extremely domineering master. In a moment, their leader is held in the neck by his knife, and is also blocked in front of them, making them dare not shoot.


    "Let go of our leader, boy, I want to cut you into pieces to feed the sharks. I dare to offend our cannar Pirate Group. Give your woman over, give her over..."Dozens of Pirates responded and roared angrily. The woman was right in front of them. They were not allowed to run away. They haven''t vented yet.


    However, Ning Tao gives Su Qian a cold smile to show his peace of mind. There is a cold light in his eyes. The one eyed man is in a cold sweat. He doesn''t know what happened just now. He only knows that the man behind him must be an expert.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The long knife in his hand suddenly swung out, and the speed was extremely fast. There was only one shadow. A few pirates didn''t react, and there was a bloodstain on their neck. Three armed pirates lost consciousness, and the blood splashed out.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    A burst of dense gunfire came out. At each sound, a pirate fell down. The one eyed man would tremble a little and only breathe a few minutes. Six more pirates were killed. There was a cold object behind the one eyed man''s head.


    Ear came a cold voice, "let your boat, go to China!"


    Hearing these words, the one eyed man trembled a little and looked at those people who died in the moment. "He knew that the iron plate had been kicked and the pistol pinned to his waist had been taken away. That man''s speed was so fast that he was not an ordinary man."


    The pirates were also stunned. Looking at the sudden scene, they all felt chilly, but they could not shoot because their leader was in the front.


    "I say again, let your ship go to China, or I will make your whole pirate ship disappear."


    The cold voice came again, and the one eyed man was pale with fright. He vaguely guessed some in his heart, "this man should be a monk or a special forces soldier. They are not enough to plug their teeth."


    He immediately turned pale and yelled: "a group of idiots, don''t you hear me? Don''t you hurry to do as you say, and leave for China! "


    A group of Pirates just wake up, hear the order hesitated for a moment, then ran away in a hurry, Ning Tao still squint, look cold, his arms of Su shallow, also calm down, beautiful eyes can look at Ning Tao, full of love.

 Chapter 836

    In a vast sea area, there is an old strange ship with a flag flying in the wind. The ferocious skull sign is very conspicuous. There are some people walking on the deck, but they are very pale.


    There was a one eyed man in the bow. He was the captain of the pirate ship. At this time, two or three people were around him, plotting something in a low voice.


    One of them, Sen Leng, said: "commander, do you want us to be him or poison him? My brothers are greedy for that woman. It''s too hard to hold it!"


    Another person also echoed: "yes, commander, even if that guy is more powerful, he will have to be put down with one shot. If he hadn''t held you hostage just now, I would have killed him..."


    "Pa pa pa...!"


    Only heard a loud slap, those who are plotting a slap, because of too much force, soon swollen up, a few pirates look at the one eyed man with a puzzled face.


    Seeing the one eyed man''s face pale, he was afraid and said, "you fools, he is not an ordinary person. He may be a special forces soldier or a monk. Did you forget that?"


    As the voice fell, one of them said uncertainly, "it seems that more than ten years ago, there was a Chinese monk who was going to Bermuda Triangle. It was said that the triangle was the devil''s triangle, but that man was determined to go there, and his attitude was very firm."


    As a result, on the road, a group of one eyed men had evil intentions. Dozens of people wanted to rob the Chinese people, and they still had several guns in their hands, which could be said to be the strength of dominating the party.


    But with just a few breaths, the Chinese defeated them, even fearless of bullets, just like a land immortal!


    In this scene, the brand of death is in those people''s hearts. At that time, the one eyed man just came out, and his eyes were destroyed by that man, so his impression is more profound.


    When they think of the various horrors of the friars, they can''t help but fear. Although they are pirates, they are only better than ordinary people. Facing the friars, they are as vulnerable as a urchin.


    In a room on the ship, Ning Tao''s face turned pale, and he had vomited blood all over the ground. Some bones were broken, and his injury was very serious. He was on the verge of coma.


    When he fell from a height of 10000 meters, if he wanted to be intact, he had to protect one person. Now Ning Tao can''t do it. Moreover, he used his back to bear the impact with the sea. Even with the protection of the refining gas flow, he still suffered a lot of damage, which is extremely serious.


    At the moment, Su Qian panics and wants to go out for help. But she is extremely frightened at the thought of the fierce pirates. What''s more, if the pirates know Ning Tao is seriously injured, they will be dead.


    Looking at Su Qian''s anxious and worried face, Ning Tao can''t help but smile bitterly. The back chair is beside the bed, and most of his body is bloodstained. "In the previous scene, he just tried his best, so he pretended to be very powerful to frighten them."


    Using perspective eyes, he also saw the one eyed man and his subordinates. Through lip language, he also knew something, "they are very afraid of friars. At present, he and Su Qian are safe, but if they are found to have been badly injured, I''m afraid..."


    "Wuwu Ning Tao, we have a hard time to survive. You can''t leave me alone. If you die, I won''t live alone. You can''t leave me in this life. "


    X look at o Su Qian''s face is full of tears. Looking at Ning Tao, who is getting weaker and weaker, her joy of being rescued has become a mess. Her jade arms are tightly around Ning Tao''s head, and they are very close.


    Listening to Su Qian''s words, Ning Tao''s mood is very complicated. Looking at the former''s exquisite body, because of the sea water, it seems concave and convex. A tempting body fragrance rushes into the tip of his nose, and his heart trembles inexplicably.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao thought of something, and the color of surprise appeared on his face. He explored his body and found that the blood baby was very dark, as if he had been badly hurt.


    "It should be because of self-protection, so all the strength is consumed. Otherwise, if you fall from a high altitude, you will die, not to mention protecting Su Qian and frightening the pirates."


    Seeing that Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, he immediately asked: "shallow, is it true that you said forgive me?"


    Su shallow smell speech, tearful eyes hazy eyes, see the face pale Ning Tao say these words, think this is dying words, heart immediately pain, heartbreak.


    Immediately sad: "it''s true, I forgive you, I don''t care how many women you have, I only want you to love me, I only want you to live, Ning Tao, you don''t die, Wuwu...!"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s eyelids and corners of his mouth seemed to want to laugh, but he was forced to stop, but in his heart, he was inexplicably happy.


    See its ambiguous way: "cough, actually, don''t want to let me die, there is a way, see you are willing to."


    Su shallow smell speech, Dai Mei stretch open, facial expression is greatly pleased, immediately nod to promise a way: "I am willing, as long as you don''t die, let me do what I am willing."


    Ning Tao hesitated for a while, and finally murmured a few words in Su Qian''s ear. The latter''s face was at a loss from the beginning, and it was like a ripe apple. A sense of shame came to his heart, and his pretty face could not help but go down.Seeing Su Qian''s picture of a little woman, Ning Tao swallows his saliva. Xueying seems to have an attack, but he has no choice but to be seriously injured. He can no longer affect Ning Tao. He is really helpless.


    Su Qian lowered his head and couldn''t see his expression clearly. Two green jade fingers were entangled tightly, as if they were fighting in his heart.


    Just when Ning Tao thought she was going to oppose, she suddenly blushed and said, "well, what do you mean by joyful Zen? Can you really recover and let me practice?"


    Ning Tao nodded like a chicken pecking rice, but because of excessive force, he pulled the injury. The pain twisted his face. His brows were tightly locked, and his face was pale and bloodless.


    After the pain, Ning Tao just opens his eyes and stares straight in an instant. The beautiful woman in front of him has a very attractive figure. The full mountain is shaking slightly. His black and beautiful hair falls down like a waterfall, and his skin is like jade, which makes people feel rippling.


    "Gulu...!"


    A pair of jade hands climbed up to his chest, slowly took off the broken clothes, two hearts beat at a high speed, a body like Wenyu stuck to him, in the pupil of Ning Tao''s desire, directly sat down, oh!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Near the border of China, a pirate ship emerges quietly. With the help of the one eyed man and others, Ning Tao and Su Qian leave the pirate ship and set foot on the land belonging to China. They finally come back.


    Looking at the one eyed man''s obsequious attitude, Ning Tao''s only impression of him is his name, which is not stolen! A name that people can misunderstand.


    "I don''t know what his parents think. Are they afraid that their children will be found? It''s the world''s largest. There are all kinds of strange things...! "

 Chapter 837

    In Huaxia state, an amazing news spread all over the whole high-rise building at a rapid speed. "Ning Tao''s plane broke down and exploded directly in the air. No one survived and no bones were found. It''s really a pity."


    When this matter further ferments, does not wait for the public to distinguish the truth of the matter, Donghai City, but some people are so jubilant, almost no gongs and drums, firecrackers, red flags, crowds.


    In this good mood, some people can''t help their heart palpitation and start a long planned plan. In the past, because of the existence of that person, no one touched it. Now, it''s time to share the cake.


    Feifei jewelry headquarters, this day ushered in two uninvited guests, Cao Yang of the Cao family, and Zhang Guang, the mayor''s son, who is also Jing Hao''s nemesis. They came here with beautiful women and a group of younger brothers.


    These two people are very famous. Naturally, some of the people in Feifei jewelry also know each other. A beautiful shop assistant came up quickly with a respectful attitude. In the face of such a big man, he did not dare to neglect him for fear of causing his dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t know what kind of jewelry you want to buy," she said with a sweet smile


    NE


    hearing what the beauty shop assistant said, Cao Yang picked his eyebrows and turned to look at himself. He and Zhang Guang both brought a beautiful woman to come here. They were all just playing. They came here today with a purpose.


    Zhang Guang also slightly showed a grim smile, just like a big gray wolf gradually showed his claws. At the thought of that kind of benefit, his heart was rippling.


    "Ah Zhang Shao, you hate it. There are so many people. "


    The pretty girl couldn''t help but drink. Her face was full of blushes. Her two straight thighs were tightly closed, her hips were twisted, and her body was sticking to Zhang Guang''s body again.


    A group of younger brothers behind them, seeing this scene, laugh out one after another. Regardless of the occasion here, Zhang Guang is a little moved and constantly caresses the girl, causing the latter to be more and more coy.


    The beauty shop assistant saw this scene, and her face turned red. She was at a loss. Her heart beat very fast. It seemed that she had never seen such a thing before, and she was very shy.


    At this time, Cao Yang can''t see it any more. He still wants to do business first. He immediately waves his hand and says boldly, "take out the best jewelry in your shop. Remember, the most expensive one. Zhang Shao and I are not short of money."


    This remark really attracted some people. They looked at it one after another and found that it was Cao Yang of the Cao family and Zhang Guang, the mayor''s son. If they were, they would have such confidence.


    Hearing this, the beautiful salesgirl was full of excitement and joy. If they really wanted to buy it, the rich commission would be enough to cure her parents. Now she was very respectful and took her group to the VIP area of Feifei jewelry.


    However, this scene has been watched by two people. They are Xia Mengfei and Su Qin. Seeing the sudden arrival of Cao Yang and Zhang Guang, Xia Mengfei''s face is pale and her jade hand is tightly held.


    Seeing this, Su Qin couldn''t help saying: "Mr. Xia, Cao Yang and Zhang Guang must have bad intentions. Shall we go out and deal with it? So as not to cause any loss. "


    However, Xia Mengfei''s eyebrows were locked and full of bitterness. She said: "they are here to look for trouble, and the bigger the trouble, the better. If we go out now, it''s just in line with their wishes, so what we can do now is to endure...!"


    The last word seemed to drain all Xia Mengfei''s strength. Her body shape was staggering, and her heart was full of bitterness. "Brother Tao, you really Can''t you come back? "


    Su Qin also seems to know something, and her face shows a reluctant look, but her heart is still full of expectation, expecting that person''s sudden appearance, to knock down all ghosts and demons, and continue to hold up a sky for Feifei jewelry


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the VIP area, in front of Cao Yang and Zhang Guang, there are three pieces of jewelry. These three pieces of jewelry are of top quality in Feifei. As for the better, they are suddenly put away, and I don''t know why.


    I saw the beauty of the shop assistant very carefully explained: "this whole body is emerald color, emitting the luster of glass, is extremely rare glass jade, worth 20 million!"


    "It''s said that this Golden Jade Buddha is full of Buddha''s light and spirituality. If you take it with you, you will have good luck. A few days ago, several big bosses were fighting for this Golden Jade Buddha, but they didn''t get it. It''s worth 25 million!"


    "The last piece of jade is called Longyu. It is said that there is Dragon Spirit in it. People who take it will have the appearance of emperor. If they do something big, they will succeed. It is not easy to take out. It is equivalent to the treasure of Zhendian...!"


    Zhang Guang was also a little moved. His eyes flickered slightly. As for Cao Yang, he gave a cold smile.


    See him only, also no matter those words are true or false, big direct hand one wave, Shuang lang way: "wrap up for me, I want all."Hearing these words, some people who observed in secret were shocked. "It''s really eye opening that the Cao family has such courage. It seems that the Cao family is still in its infancy


    The beauty shop assistant was also stunned, and then there was a burst of ecstasy, and her body was so excited that she trembled. "Her words were half true and half false. She wanted to sell one piece, but unexpectedly, she sold all of them."


    After a short absence, the beauty shop assistant immediately got busy and carefully packed it, which was full of money in his eyes, and it was hard to add excitement in his heart.


    In the dark, Xia Mengfei and Su Qin watched closely. Their eyebrows were wrinkled and their faces were at a loss. They didn''t know what Cao Yang was going to do. "Is it really just to buy jade? They don''t think it''s that simple... "


    Sure enough, when the beauty shop assistant told us the price of 80 million yuan with the POS machine, Cao Yang and Zhang Guang gave a strange smile and directly removed the exquisite and simple package and gave it to the beauty shop assistant, saying solemnly:


    "Zhang Shao and I didn''t bring much money. These three boxes are our family heirlooms. They are very valuable, so we should take them as collateral first and keep them carefully, You can''t afford it. Maybe Zhang Shao and I will redeem it. Remember? "


    On one side, Zhang Guang''s face was full of laughter, and he said with the same playfulness: "this is a family heirloom. It''s valuable. It''s for your face to keep it. Cao ShaoZhai and I are kind-hearted, so we allow you to show it as a treasure of the town shop. Ha ha...!"


    At this time, everyone was dumbfounded. The beauty shop assistant''s face was pale and gaping. Her body was so angry that she could not speak. The customers also looked at each other. "It''s really eye opening and insight."


    In the dark, Xia Mengfei''s chest fluctuated violently, her silver teeth almost broke, and her beautiful eyes were full of hatred. "Heirloom, it''s really shameless to deceive people too much!"


    Su Qin''s eyes were angry, and he wanted to blow out flames. He had never seen such a shameless person.


    Cao Yang and Zhang Guang look at each other and laugh wildly, holding three precious jades and embracing Miaoman girl. It can be said that they are full of spring. Just as they want to leave, they suddenly find a familiar figure at the door, who was once branded in their hearts.


    In an instant, Cao Yang''s smiling face solidified and his expression was slightly stiff. Zhang Guang''s eyes almost fell down, and they were already silly. Their faces were red and their necks were thick, just like a duck who was pinched. They were tongue tied.

 Chapter 838

    Feifei jewelry, in the hall, the people who used to whisper gradually quieted down with their expressions. They were very curious about what they saw that could frighten the Cao family''s son and the mayor''s son.


    Looking towards the door, a man and a woman gradually came into sight. The man''s mouth was pondering, his eyes were flashing, and he approached here step by step. The woman was so beautiful that she swayed her legs at will, which attracted countless people''s eyes.


    The expression on Cao Yang''s face was frozen, and his heart was full of horror. Zhang Guang was even more unbearable. His legs and feet were a little weak, his face was pale, and he was afraid.


    This is a man and a woman, it is Ning Tao and Su Qian, two people at the door is to see a lively, to tell the truth, they have never seen people''s face thick enough to be heinous, this is a long insight, the heart also nest a group of anger.


    "Oh, isn''t that Cao Yang? Rare guest, why do you have time to come here today? Eh, isn''t this Zhang Shao, the mayor''s son? You two are very elegant


    Hearing this kind of words, Cao Yang''s mouth twitches, and his throat suddenly dries. Looking at Ning Tao, his heart beats very fast. I don''t know why, he has inexplicable fear in his heart.


    "It''s said that Ning Tao''s plane suddenly exploded, and there''s no bones left? This How come you''re here again? Damn it, which son of a bitch lied to me and dared to pit me


    Cao Yang scolded angrily in his heart, but he had an ugly smile on his face. In the world, he didn''t know what to say.


    Zhang Guang''s legs and stomach are a little soft. His whole body sticks to Miaoman''s body. He doesn''t fall to the ground. However, their younger brothers are new-born. They are not afraid of tigers. They don''t know Ning Tao''s name at all. They just know it''s time to show it by themselves.


    I saw a guy with yellow hair come out, with disdain and arrogance on his face, as if he was not afraid of heaven and earth. What''s more, Ning Tao was poor, and he had nothing to advise.


    He pointed to Ning Tao and said: "boy, who are you talking to? This is Cao Shao, Zhang Shao. Are you impatient?"


    "Well, your woman is good. She''s very beautiful. Hehe Let her accompany us, Cao shaoshuang. Maybe we can let you go, ha ha...! "


    A group of younger brothers burst out laughing, eyes full of desire, Ning Tao''s side of Su Qian is really a goddess, the figure did not have to say, the face did not have to pick, and the plump hips, full chest!


    "Pa...!"


    A loud slap made everyone awake. There was a red and swollen slap on Huang Mao''s face, and Cao Yang took the hand. This slap can be described as a sucking effort.


    "When he saw Ning Tao''s face, it became more and more ugly. If Huang Mao was allowed to go on, I''m afraid they would not be able to leave today. If this madman should be provoked, they would not have good fruit to eat today. Huang Mao is really a fool..."


    At this time, Huang Mao also responded. The pain made his brain confused, and a group of younger brothers were also stunned. The former just wanted to question, but Zhang Guang suddenly burst out and slapped him like a palm fan.


    "Pa...!"


    This time, the voice was louder than the last time. The other side of Huang Mao''s face was swollen. He hit his head on the ground and fainted directly. Poor Huang Mao was knocked unconscious by his own people even though he didn''t know what happened. He didn''t know where to cry.


    A group of younger brothers seem to realize something, "can let Cao Shao, Zhang Shao such fear, then in front of this person is certainly not ordinary, absolutely can''t provoke, they don''t want to follow the yellow hair."


    Seeing Zhang Guang''s action, Cao Yang turned his eyes slightly, then said with a dry smile: "well, I''m not sensible and need a good education. Oh, by the way, I think I have something to do, so I''ll stay soon. You talk, you talk...!"


    However, as he was about to raise his feet, he suddenly had a hand on his shoulder, and his strength was great. His shoulder bone seemed to be crushed. As soon as he looked up, he saw Ning Tao''s cold face.


    \


    Zhang Guang wanted to leave, but he pulled him with one hand and looked at Ning Tao, Cao Yang and Zhang Guang, who were indifferent in front of him. Their faces were pale and their throats were dry.


    Especially in his hand, he still holds the three valuable jade stones. Now this is the hot potato. Cao Yang is not holding it, nor is he holding it. He is entangled to the extreme.


    Ning Tao''s indifferent face suddenly changed 180 degrees. He hugged them with a smile, just like an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years.


    Before Cao and Yang were surprised, Ning Tao suddenly said with a smile: "Cao Shao''s relationship with me is unusual. Knowing my birthday today, I came here specially to buy a gift. Oh, it''s too expensive, but I''ll accept it."


    With that, they snatched the three pieces of jade back, or more importantly, snatched them. They didn''t give Cao Yang a chance to speak at all. Seeing that the jade had been taken away, Cao Yang and Cao Yang were relieved, and the hot potato was finally gone.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly and mysteriously said: "I heard that you two have family heirlooms, then I also secretly tell you a secret, I will be the Buddha God palm, this is not the secret."After hearing these words, Su Qian, who is next to him, has a strange face. However, Cao Yang and Zhang Guang are interested. Ning Tao is a monk. Does he really know the Buddha''s palm.


    Zhang Guang was surprised and said, "do you really know how to hold the Buddha''s palm? But doesn''t that thing exist at all? Well, can you see it? "


    Cao Yang''s eyes are also very curious.


    "Pa pa...!"


    Two extremely loud slaps reverberated, and even some people in the distance could hear them. All of them were stunned, and their chins were wide open That is Tathagata palm


    Cao Yang and Zhang Guang were slapped by Ning Tao at the same time. Their cheeks swelled quickly, just like half of a pig''s head, and their dull eyes were completely stupid.


    That group of younger brothers have been silly for a long time. They subconsciously cover their faces and are filled with horror. Su Qian next to them is smiling and has some sympathy for Cao Yang.


    Cao Yang and Zhang Guang are about to blow fire. They are full of rage. They dare to hit them in the face in public. However, without waiting for them to speak, Ning Tao suddenly reaches out his hand. It seems that he is begging for something. They are at a loss.


    Zhang Guang asked subconsciously, "what''s this for?"


    Ning Tao is a face of innocent, blink blink eyes, opening a way: "money ah, didn''t I say it? This is my secret. Now I''ll make an exception to teach you two. One hand is worth 100 million. It''s good quality and cheap. It''s absolutely cost-effective. "


    Hearing this, Cao Yang wanted to spit out a mouthful of old blood. "He slapped himself and asked him for 100 million. How shameless it is to say such shameless words."


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao thought of something again and immediately said with a smile, "Oh, by the way, you''d better take your heirloom home. Here is my Tathagata God''s palm."


    "Well, I calculate that three pieces of jade and two Tathagata palms will be 300 million. Is it by credit card or by cash? Didn''t Cao Shaogang say that what you and Zhang Shao lack most is money?"


    Cao Yang and Zhang Guang''s chest heaved violently. They wanted to spit on Ning Tao''s face and beat him into a dead dog. But the upper hand of their shoulder was like a pliers, holding their shoulder bone.


    They are in pain. In Ning Tao''s smiling eyes, they brush three hundred million yuan. They are bleeding in their hearts. Three packing boxes are jammed by Ning Tao. Three hundred million yuan bought three packing boxes.


    "If you want to say which family is the best, the East China Sea is famous for Cao and Zhang!"


    Watching Cao Yang and his wife leave, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his mind was full of thoughts. As soon as he turned around, he saw the beautiful shadow of "sister Xia, brother Tao..."

 Chapter 839

    L in front of this beautiful image, a sexy professional clothes, exquisite body, legs are still wearing familiar black stockings, blushing face, just like a ripe peach, but now the eyes are red, some tears of joy are flashing.


    This person is Xia Mengfei with Su Qin beside him. After hearing the news, they were struck by lightning, but they were full of questions. A series of reactions proved that Ning Tao had died. Today, Cao and Zhang came to smash the scene.


    Just when they thought the darkness was coming, Ning Tao was like a golden sword, which cut through the darkness and haze in their hearts, and staged a wonderful play, which really made them angry.


    Su Qian, who is near Ning Tao, knows that Xia Mengfei is in an abnormal mood. She has asked Ning Tao about Xia Mengfei, Tong Yaqian and others before, so she has a simple understanding.


    "Brother Tao...!"


    Xia Mengfei pours directly on Ning Tao and hugs her tightly. Her eyes are red and her heart is full of joy. The latter is painful and happy.


    "Hiss Oh...! "


    Seems to hear the voice, Xia Mengfei gradually released Ning Tao, looking at the latter''s frown, face big change, busy anxious asked: "Tao younger brother, what''s the matter with you!"


    Ning Tao breathes cool air and looks at sister Xia''s anxious face. He is also bitter in his heart. "He fell off the plane and has not been well hurt so far. Even if there is joyful Zen, it just makes him better. If he wants to recover, he has to work hard!"


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking at Su Qian, who didn''t know what he thought of and blushed. Seeing Ning Tao scanning, he couldn''t help but look at him fiercely.


    When she was on the boat, Ning Tao used the name of healing to pester her to practice Huanxi Zen. If the injury did not get better, she thought Ning Tao was cheating her.


    Looking at sister Xia''s anxious look, Ning Tao gave a coquettish smile and said casually: "it''s nothing serious. It''s just that she fell off the plane. It''s not high. It''s almost ten thousand meters...!"


    Xia Mengfei and Su Qin looked at each other and saw Su Qian''s blushing face. Then they agreed: "well, my younger brother Tao is the most powerful. He can''t fall to death at a height of ten thousand meters. If we go to Mount Everest to perform another day, we can still earn a lot of ticket money."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he smoked fiercely. How could he not believe it? He immediately said, "I really fell down from the height of ten thousand meters. What''s your expression? It''s true. I don''t have a fever. Lord, Uncle...!"


    Ignoring Ning Tao''s nonsense, Xia Mengfei walks up to Su Qian again. Her bright eyes scan continuously, just like her mother-in-law''s looking at her daughter-in-law. The latter is a little stiff, and her face is still scarlet, just like a little daughter-in-law.


    Xia Mengfei is charming smile, seems to have elder sister bearing, said: "you are su shallow, I heard younger brother Tao talked about, after we are sisters, have anything to say with elder sister."


    Su shallow smell speech, don''t dare to look up, but agree of nod, also issued a mosquito like weak voice, "eh!"


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei smiles and nods. She seems very satisfied and gets the result she wants. Ignoring Ning Tao, who is insane, she takes Su Qian upstairs. Su Qin also smiles and follows her.


    Seeing that he was ignored, Ning Tao''s mouth kept twitching. "No one believes me these days to tell the truth. Alas, I''m still a little obedient...!"


    Customers all around them were shocked when they saw this scene. "Cao Yang, Zhang Guang was beaten in the face on the spot, but he didn''t dare to resist. What''s more, he paid 300 million yuan. Who is the man who suddenly appeared? How can he look like a fool...!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Cao''s room, Cao Mian was sitting on a chair, his eyelids were beating all the time, his mouth was twitching, his chest was undulating violently, his face was getting pale, and there were three packing boxes in front of him.


    r¡· * the first one of F


    and Cao Yang is swollen face, straight kneeling on the ground, that half of the face, is Cao Mian personally hit, under the fury, the strength is not inferior to se ningtao.


    The housekeeper Cheng Xujin sighed to himself, "two people spent 300 million to buy three useless broken boxes. They also got a slap and ran away. No wonder the chairman of the board was so angry. He was angry at Cao Yang''s incompetence."


    In such a repressive atmosphere, a discordant voice suddenly came out, "Chairman Cao, what''s so angry? Let''s hear it. Maybe we can help you, maybe we can become friends..."


    The housekeeper Cheng Xujin, with his eyes exploding and his body moving, directly blocked them. Cao Mian''s gloomy face was also surprised. He looked at the dark part of the house. Cao Yang''s face was swollen and squinted.


    In the view of the three people, a dark wind suddenly blows from the dark part of the house, and a chill comes to their hearts. Under the gaze of the three people, the figures of five blue faced tusks show up, with a bloody smell on their bodies!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ning Tao seems to be possessed. No one pays attention to him in Feifei jewelry, and no one listens to his nonsense. In a fit of anger, he goes directly to Hua Linglong. This is his own honey, and he can practice Huanxi Zen.After that, they lie on the bed panting, there are spring free to emerge, large white, people can''t put it down.


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and enjoyed, "after a few days of practicing joyful Zen, his injury has stabilized, but Xueying has no movement, just like death and silence. His whole body is dark, and he doesn''t know what happened. It seems that something has changed!"


    Flower Linglong is a face of satisfaction, like a little cat curled up in the arms of Ning Tao, very docile, obedient.


    After a while, Ning Tao suddenly opened his mouth and broke the extravagant calm, "Linglong, didn''t you ask me how I got this injury? I tell you, I fell down from a height of ten thousand meters. Are you surprised or not


    After hearing the words, Hua Linglong opened her charming eyes and heard Ning Tao''s seemingly boastful words, she immediately said lazily, "well, it''s a surprise, it''s a surprise, my man is the strongest. Give me a performance one day at Mount Everest."


    Hear that word again, the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth smoked to smoke, seem very speechless, "how to tell the truth all don''t believe, must pull out small shallow shallow to testify? The expression on this face, how all think oneself is boasting, oneself but cardinal


    Seems to see Ning Tao''s melancholy, flower Linglong immediately charming smile, stretched out lilac tongue lick, whispered a few words in his ear, Ning Tao''s face moment wonderful.

 Chapter 840

    Hua Linglong stretches her body. Her perfect figure is not hidden. She smiles at Ning Tao. The latter is full of expectation. The little brother with a little probe is suddenly wrapped up, as if he has entered a gentle and flexible heaven.


    "Oh...!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hua Linglong is worthy of a long drought. Ning Tao does all he can to satisfy her. The former''s joyful Zen cultivation is also typical. Among several women, the highest level of cultivation is comparable to the cultivation of the day after tomorrow.


    After getting drunk, Ning Tao leaves Hua Linglong''s house, causing the latter a burst of resentment. But Ning Tao has no choice. There are many women. If he can''t take care of them, he may be able to unite to destroy himself.


    Xia Mengfei doesn''t know what she said to Su Qian, but she volunteered to stay to take care of Feifei''s jewelry. When Ning Tao knew about it, he was naturally a burst of joy, throbbing, and the saliva from the corner of his mouth could not help flowing out.


    When the U version of k @ launched Na


    he called Long Wu, but nothing happened to the four seas gang, which has been developing steadily. It is said that Beibei is still in Beijing, working hard for her dream, and has made good achievements. You can go to see it another day.


    Before he knew it, Ning Tao came to his small supermarket. At this time, it was still very busy. People came and went, and his business was booming. However, he didn''t expect to make money. As soon as he returned to Donghai City, he made 300 million by relying on the Buddha God.


    From the outside, you can see Tong Yaqian''s familiar figure. Although she is busy, she has a happy and warm smile on her face, which seems to warm your heart. There are still some blushes on her cheek, which adds a touch of charm.


    Seeing this beautiful scene, Ning Tao can''t help looking crazy. She is full of happiness and some guilt. She is so playful, but she has always loved herself deeply and never asked for anything else.


    The more he thinks about it, the more guilty Ning Tao is. However, a gust of fragrance comes to his face, and a familiar fragrance rushes into his nose. When he looks up, he finds that Tong Yaqian actually comes to him, and his face is full of joy.


    Looking at the small supermarket, I found that Tong''s mother was looking at it with a satisfied smile.


    "Ning Tao, what''s the matter with you? By the way, when did you come back? Why didn''t you tell me? If my mother didn''t tell me, I don''t believe it was you...!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was held in his arms by Ning Tao, holding his body to death. A sense of happiness came out spontaneously, and Ning Tao''s apology came from his ear, "Qianqian, I''m sorry, I left you in the cold."


    Hearing these words, Tong Yaqian''s delicate body is stiff for a while, and then she hugs Ning Tao hard. Her eyes are slightly red, but her heart is very happy, and she feels very happy at the moment.


    In the supermarket, Tong''s mother is also filled with joy when she sees the two close. Her daughter finally finds true love, and a big stone in her heart falls to the ground


    Perhaps in order to compensate Tong Yaqian, Ning Tao spent the whole day playing with her in Donghai city. They played in the amusement park, bought in the shopping malls, and ate the food she cooked at home, which was very warm.


    It''s not getting late. Ning Tao can''t bear it. He directly picks up the shy Tong Yaqian and goes into the battlefield where they are fighting. The sound of breath spreads all over the room, full of the smell of extravagance and hormones.


    After a long time, the two finally meet, a gauze will cover their spring, sexy, full of temptation, Tong Yaqian still can''t change the shy character, close to Ning Tao, the two rabbits are forced to squeeze.


    Looking at Tong Yaqian, who is sweating, and remembering the former''s begging for mercy, Ning Tao is full of pride. Suddenly, he thinks of sister Xia''s unbelievable face, as if he is bragging and doesn''t believe himself at all.


    "Qianqian, if I told you that I fell from a height of 10000 meters and still live well, would you believe it?" Ning Tao said solemnly.


    Hearing the speech, Tong Yaqian looked at Ning Tao''s serious face in surprise, and then said happily: "of course, I believe that even if you kill a cow with one blow, I believe that I will go to Mount Everest to perform for me one day."


    After hearing this word again, Ning Tao was completely speechless and didn''t say anything more. He sank his head into the middle of the two big white rabbits and felt his grievances disappear.


    When Tong Yaqian sees Ning Tao, she looks worried. She doesn''t know if she has just said something wrong. Ning Tao tries to accompany herself well. She doesn''t want to make him unhappy


    "Lingling...!"


    All of a sudden, a rush of mobile phone ringing broke their sweet world. Under the urging of Tong Yaqian, Ning Tao reluctantly left the rabbit and put his eyes on the mobile phone. It was master wuchenzi who called.


    "Hey, apprentice, you''ve been in a terrible situation recently. You''ve been in the cardinal. Ha ha Even the headmaster are very satisfied with you. They are worthy of being my disciples... "


    Hearing this familiar words, Ning Tao''s heart is also a burst of excitement, although his master is sometimes very unreliable, but in his heart, he is always a respectable and admirable elder.Wuchenzi seems to hold a lot of words, has been careless to say endless, Ning Tao is a response, but his face is a happy smile, Tong Yaqian is very quiet, dare not disturb their teacher and apprentice talk.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao thought of it, interrupted Wu Chenzi''s words, and said tentatively: "well, master, if I say I fell from a height of ten thousand meters, and then I was only seriously injured, you Will you believe it


    However, after hearing this, Wu Chenzi was silent for a while, and then he said, "apprentice, what is this? It''s only ten thousand meters high. Our generation of friars can fly to the sky and escape from the earth. They can do anything. When they have time, they can go to mount Everest to perform for their teacher."


    Ning Tao is in a complete mess. He planned to hang up the phone, but suddenly he remembered the abnormality of Xueying. He immediately told wuchenzi about it and the reason why he fell from a height of 10000 meters. Somehow, he always felt something was wrong.


    Voice down, the phone that end fell into silence, seems to be lost in meditation, Ning Tao also don''t know what to do, in the tangled, the voice of no dust son came, "apprentice, you know, your luck is too bad!"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words, and some of them didn''t know why. Wu Chenzi said with emotion: "in fact, it''s the blood baby who saved your life. At the critical moment, it voluntarily chose to die for you, which is equivalent to a strong baby refiner, bearing the disaster for you."


    "If you didn''t have the blood baby to die, you would have been broken to pieces. If you were ten thousand meters high, one thousand meters high would be enough for you!"

 Chapter 841

    Hearing these words, Ning Tao was relieved. It turned out that this was the case. No wonder after he came back, Xueying didn''t move all the time. It was like death. It turned out that this was the case.


    Not waiting for Ning Tao to think about it, Wu Chenzi''s voice came again, but it was a little heavy, "apprentice, although this disaster blood baby for you to spend, but your future road is not very easy, become also blood baby, defeat also blood baby...!"


    Hearing this vague words, Ning Tao''s heart "clattered" for a while, and his inner uneasiness finally revealed. He had this feeling from the pirate ship, but he didn''t dare to face it.


    Both of them were silent at the same time, while wuchenzi sighed very complicated. Jiang Chen was silent for a moment, then took a deep breath, and said frankly, "master, what''s the matter? You say it, anyway, I can bear it."


    "Alas...!"


    Wuchenzi sighed and then regretted: "now the blood baby''s state should be in suspended animation. If it can''t live, then you If you can''t step into infant training all your life, it''s equivalent to the road of practice, and you will be cut off! "


    "PATA...!"


    Hold in the hands of the mobile phone, suddenly lost the center of gravity, fell on the ground, issued a clear sound, Tong Yaqian see this scene, heart "clattering" about, I do not know what happened.


    After listening to what Wu Chenzi said, Ning Tao''s heart is still dark, even if he is ready. His heart is almost cold and thorough.


    "Apprentice , are you ok...! "


    The voice of wuchenzi still comes out from the mobile phone, anxious and worried. However, Ning Tao seems to be frozen at the moment, and still keeps the posture of answering the phone, but his face is very white and bloodless, and his body is gradually frozen.


    The cold body gradually melted, and his heart was waiting for death.


    Tong Yaqian''s firm voice came from his ear, "Ning Tao, no matter what happens, I will not leave you. In this life, life is your person, death is your ghost, until death."


    It seems that these words have played a role. Ning Tao''s colorless pupil gradually has a twinkling light, and his consciousness returns to his body from the sky. A cold heart gradually has a temperature.


    "He didn''t expect that he would have such a big reaction to master''s words. Maybe he didn''t realize that, unconsciously, cultivation has become his main task. He relies on Cultivation for everything, but he is just afraid of losing it!"


    "He is afraid of losing Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, Xia Jie, Feifei jewelry and everything he has. However, the fact is not so terrible. He just can''t break through the practice of baby, and the realm of practice still exists."


    After thinking about this, Ning Tao''s heart gradually calms down, but his face is still pale. It seems that the injury is unconsciously touched, and his back is in a cold sweat. He can''t help laughing bitterly when he realizes Qianqian''s strength.


    After patting her Miaoman''s body, she indicated that she was at ease and took a deep breath. Then she picked up her mobile phone and found that the call was over, so she had to call the master again.


    After a long time, wuchenzi got through the phone. In order not to let Shifu worry, Ning Tao took the lead and said with a farfetched smile: "Shifu, I''m ok now. Even if I can''t break through the practice of baby, I still have cultivation in my body, and there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Looking at the chapter O section of V, Wu Chenzi was silent for a moment, and then said: "I have two pieces of news, one is good news and the other is bad news. You Which would you like to hear first? "


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyebrow pick pick, for now he, good news, bad news doesn''t matter, in this case, let the storm come more fierce.


    "Bad news!"


    Wu Chenzi sighed, hesitated, and then said, "according to the news from Hongmeng just now, the area of Europe is very restless. Many people want to sneak into China. Although Hongmeng has blocked them, but There seems to be something dirty coming in


    Ning Tao smell speech, thought for a while, then sink a voice way: "vampire!"


    Hearing this, Tong Yaqian was immediately startled and hugged Ning Tao''s jade arm. She couldn''t help but use more strength.


    Ning Tao patted her jade back, indicating that she was at ease, and Wu Chenzi''s voice came from her ear, "yes, they have sneaked into China, but there are not many of them. Now they are being pursued by Hongmeng, probably in Donghai city!"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. "If you are in Donghai City, it''s definitely aimed at him. It can also be said that it''s aimed at liumangxing. It''s better to be close to Molton. The hatred between them is over."


    Perhaps feeling the depression of Ning Tao, Wu Chenzi immediately said the good news, "it''s about the blood baby. As a pure Yang body, Ning Tao can survive as long as he can find the huge energy in line with himself."


    "But this kind of thing doesn''t exist in today''s practice environment. It''s several times rarer than the holy medicine that elder martial sister Ye was looking for. And even if you find it, you have to completely conform to yourself. Otherwise, it''s still a waste of effort."Hearing this, Ning Tao also understood, "although there is a way to let the blood baby wake up, the probability is rare to the extreme. In today''s cultivation environment, it is basically impossible."


    Wuchenzi also knows that it''s a big blow to Ning Tao, "so let him recover from his injury and watch out for vampires. As for that kind of thing, he will help Ning Tao find a way."


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Tao''s heart is like overturning the Schisandra bottle. He can''t say the complexity. He just hugs Tong Yaqian tightly and closes his eyes. He seems to fall into deep meditation.


    "His path of cultivation may be just before the end of infanticide, and the culprits of all this are the vampires. The explosion on the plane is related to them. Ning Tao is very sure that it is them."


    "The Holy See''s greetings to his own life and death are only superficial. I''m sorry. Now their main goal should be the Holy Grail in Morton''s hand. It''s like a fishbone stuck in the Holy See''s throat. It''s hard to swallow if they don''t get rid of it."


    "And now, the news that he is alive should be spread out, the speed is really fast, even the vampires have come to Donghai City, it''s like a dog skin plaster."


    "If you want hexagram, hum, take your life At the cost of it


    See Ning Tao eyes suddenly open, a touch of cold, the arms of Tong Yaqian has been asleep, and he is to make a few phone calls, confirmed some news, gentle in Tong Yaqian''s forehead left lipprint, then left here.


    Maybe it''s a telepathy in her heart. Tong Yaqian actually shed crystal tears in her sleep and murmured: "Ning Tao, don''t go..."

 Chapter 842

    At night in Donghai City, the lights are bright and charming. But I don''t know why there is a dark wind tonight. Some young people who walk at night can''t help but be afraid.


    I saw a car driving slowly on the road, it seems to taste the charm of the city, to feel its beauty, a young man with a cold face, sitting alone in the car, looking at his face, it is Ning Tao who left tong Yaqian.


    In addition to him, there was also long Wu who was driving in the car. They didn''t say a word. The atmosphere was a little depressing. The car drove around Donghai city very slowly. After a period of time, the car actually drove out of the city.


    The night outside the city is very dark. The two lights, like golden swords, cut through the endless night. At the same time, they broke the long silence and left obvious traces.


    Ning Tao''s face indifferently sitting in the car, through the window can see some bright stars, in the loneliness, he smoked, like a lonely, lonely old man.


    The car had been driving for 20 minutes in the dark, and there were lots of unfinished buildings outside. He even had some impression of it. It seemed that it was here that he got the blood baby, and was accepted as an apprentice by Wu Chenzi, and entered the road of practice.


    "Stop, that''s it!"


    Ning Tao throws away the cigarette end and says faintly, but his eyes are attracted by the scenery outside. Long Wu hears the words and suddenly steps on the brake. The slowly moving car finally stops.


    Open the door, whistling, the cold wind hit, even dragon five, can''t help shivering, I don''t know why, today''s night seems to be extremely cold, spine have a chill straight to the top of the head, it''s creepy.


    Ning Tao is unaware, slowly walking here, eyes constantly scanning, heart full of complex emotions, as if the fate of reincarnation and doomed.


    "A year ago, he got the blood baby of the demon emperor here, and only when he met the master, did he have his present day. Now, the blood baby feigns death, the road of practice is ended, and he has come back to himself, and he has to feel that nature makes people."


    Long Wuyi looks on guard. His eyes sweep around from time to time. He holds a gun in his hand. He seems to be on guard. Compared with Ning Tao''s indifference, long Wuyi is too nervous.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao''s step suddenly a meal, the vision looked toward the front, but on the face peeped out the surprised color, seem to be very don''t understand, the brow slightly wrinkly.


    Feeling Ning Tao''s abnormality, Long Wu suddenly gets nervous. Looking forward, he finds a figure beside the rocks in front of him. He actually knows that it''s Cao Yang of the Cao family.


    Seeing this man appear, Long Wu''s face is very surprised, "how can it be him? There''s something wrong with it. "


    Ning Tao is also very surprised, eyes constantly scan around, seems to be looking for something.


    However, Cao Yang in their eyes, is a smile, walking slowly in front of them, looking at the two people constantly looking for, suddenly strange way: "what are you looking for? If you can''t find it, why don''t you come and ask me. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and Long Wu look at each other. The latter directly takes out his pistol and aims at Cao Yang, while the former squints and finally realizes what''s wrong.


    "Your face, how could it..."


    Ning Tao was very surprised and frowned tightly. During the day, he slapped Cao Yang. Although he didn''t use all his strength, the strength was not acceptable to ordinary people. At least it had to swell for several days, but he was OK!


    "My face? Are you handsome again? Today, I feel like I''m amazing, as if I can do anything. Tut tut Cao said with a strange smile.


    "You He became a vampire, "said Ning Tao in surprise.


    After hearing this, Longwu''s face was shocked, "how can Cao Yang be a vampire? What''s the situation and what happened?"


    Without waiting for Cao Yang''s response, a strange laugh came, "ha ha Of course, he''s a vampire, and he''s changed by me. I''d like to thank you for forcing me to help him


    Ning Tao turned his head and looked, his pupil slightly shrunk. "It''s her, the woman of the MESAD family. I saw her in France at that time. In this case, Amanda''s defeated general should also be here. I don''t know if Brooke is here?"


    It seems that in response to Ning Tao''s idea, there are seven figures in the place where grace appears, five of which he knows are vampires. Among them, Amanda''s burly appearance is recognized at a glance.


    As for the other two figures, they don''t have the smell of vampires. Ning Tao can''t tell. One of them should be a monk. It''s estimated that in the realm of infant training, the other one is similar to Cao Yang. It can''t be his father Cao Mian.


    Just as Ning Tao looks at her, Amanda suddenly comes out with a grim smile and looks at the figure she hates. She can''t suppress her anger and roars at Ning Tao.


    J0 on chapter H -


    "roar...!"


    The sound was strong enough to break the eardrum. However, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his face was not afraid. Long Wu was shocked and his tinnitus reverberated in his brain.At this time, the two figures suddenly appeared and directly blocked Ning Tao''s face. The sword flashed with cold light, and his face was like facing the enemy.


    It''s Qingyang and Moyang, the former broke through the bottleneck a few days ago and successfully became a baby monk!


    Seeing the two people who suddenly appear, Ning Tao''s face is not at all surprised, because this is what he called, and Amanda and others are not surprised, and his face also has a scornful grin.


    "Hey, Ning Tao, do you know how many people you have offended? After coming to Donghai City, we soon united with a lot of people. Today you will surely die. "


    "Just because those two friars can''t protect you at all, I''d better hand over the six pointed star obediently. I can consider leaving you a whole corpse, or as my blood food, ha ha...!"


    Amanda laughs wantonly, dismissing Jiang Chen and others. Grace and others also laugh. When they come here, they are not only ordered by Clark, but also ordered by Morton. They have to bring back six stars.


    Hum, I''m afraid of you, but I''m afraid of you


    Hearing Qingyang''s words, Amanda and others suddenly burst into laughter, as if they had heard some terrible joke. In Qingyang and Moyang, they glared at each other. Suddenly, the baby refining monk walked out. At the same time, another person came from the distance!


    "Qing Gang Cheng Xuxin, white lotus teaches White Emperor!"


    Qingyang suddenly lost his voice. Obviously, he knew these two people. The former had retired many years ago, and his strength was not weak. The latter was the famous white Emperor of the white lotus sect, which was better than the demon emperor.


    Seeing the appearance of these two people, Qingyang and Moyang''s faces were hard to see the extreme. "Just now they said it was in the Chinese territory, but now there are Chinese people who want to fight against them, and their faces are crackling."


    When the atmosphere was strange, Ning Tao suddenly came out and looked at Amanda, Cheng Xuxin and Bai Di. He didn''t have any fear on his face. Instead, he showed a proud grin on the corner of his mouth.


    "Are you ready to die?"

 Chapter 843

    "Are you ready to die?"


    In a simple word, it makes people calm down, boiling violently, just like a bomb dropped into the sea, setting off the waves.


    After a short silence, there was a deafening burst of laughter. The voice was unbridled, full of irony and ridicule, just like the explosion of extreme depression.


    "Ha ha ha...!"


    Amanda and other five vampires grin wildly. Cao Yang''s eyes are full of contempt. The housekeeper Cheng Xuxin frowns slightly and sighs in his heart. The newly arrived White Emperor''s face is full of murderous and sneer.


    Seeing the figure of grace Na Miaoman, she suddenly joked: "Oh, Archbishop Ning is really domineering. We are all afraid. I don''t know what help the Archbishop has. Is he Hongmeng of China? Or those false Vaticans? "


    Amanda and others sneered one after another as soon as this sentence was uttered, and the corner of the White Emperor''s mouth was raised with pride. "Since they are united, they will be ready. Hongmeng has been led away in advance. The Holy See has no intention to help Ning Tao and is pursuing the Holy Grail."


    "The only change is that Qingyang of Wudang broke through Lianying, but it doesn''t matter. There are three Lianying on their side. Even in the early stage, they are powerful, so no one can save Ning Tao tonight."


    Feeling a sense of depression, Long Wu''s brow is locked, and his hand holding the pistol is sweating. He doesn''t know if he can shoot these guys with a gun. According to Ning Tao, it should be impossible.


    Qingyang and Moyang look dignified. They can''t help looking at Ning Tao. The reason why they have this situation today is the latter''s deliberate arrangement.


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, his face was very calm. He walked slowly to Qingyang and faced Amanda and others, and said: "Hongmeng, the Holy See, it''s not, it''s Myself


    After hearing this peaceful passage, the place suddenly became quiet and somewhat depressed. But then, a few people laughed, laughed, disdained and despised.


    "(


    the White Emperor sneered:" it''s up to you, not that we look down on you, but that you make us look down on you at all. We have three strong baby refiners. You think one word can scare us, unless you break through alchemy. "


    "Ha ha Refining God, just him! If he breaks through the alchemy, Amanda kowtows to him and calls him grandfather. In the future, wherever there is him, Amanda will retreat ten miles! "


    Amanda said with a arrogant smile, and grace also looked contemptuous. "If Ning Tao breaks through the alchemy, it''s equivalent to the same level as Clark and Qinglong, but they won''t believe it. It''s impossible."


    Cao Yang also jumped out at this time and said with a ferocious face: "you can''t escape even refining ghosts today. You dare to beat me in public and force my Cao family to such a situation. After you die, I will insult Xia Mengfei and take Feifei''s jewelry for myself, ha ha...!"


    The housekeeper, Cheng Xuxin, frowned and said, "today''s event is just a helpless move. He cooperates with vampires to deal with Chinese people, which is the most difficult thing for him to accept. If it wasn''t for the sake of repaying kindness, he would have left long ago."


    Cao Mian''s eyes were cold. Although he didn''t speak, he had a lot of thoughts in his heart. "Their Cao family has been driven to a dead end. If they don''t resist, there will be no bones left. Cao Yang''s conversion to a vampire is also his default move."


    Today, he came here to see Ning Tao with his own eyes and change their Cao family from a first-class family to what they are now. In order to make sure that they are safe, he and Cao Yang brought a lot of guns just to kill Ning Tao!


    "Waves


    The sword of autumn water came out of its sheath in a flash and flashed cold light at night. Facing the taunt and disdain of Amanda, Baidi and Caoyang, he just laughed with disdain.


    "Next, if you can take this sword, please smile slowly. I hope you Still alive, kneel down and call grandpa! "


    Seeing that Ning Tao draws his sword, Cao Yang and Cao Mian don''t even take out their guns. They also know something about the realm of practice. Ning Tao can''t beat them. Amanda and Bai Di are amused, while Cheng Xuxin seems very curious.


    Under the gaze of several people, Ning Tao holds his sword in both hands and instantly mobilizes a fierce sword Qi in the Dantian. This is the life sword Qi given by Qinglong. There are three sword Qi in total, which should be equivalent to the full blow of the strong one.


    "Xiaoyao Lingtian sword!"


    Under everyone''s shocked gaze, Ning Tao''s whole body is shining, and the autumn water sword is buzzing excitedly. It''s ethereal and free and easy. It''s as if he wants to break through the nine clouds and be free and easy.


    Amanda, the White Emperor''s eyes almost glared out when she felt the power. She wanted to bite off her tongue. It was really the power of alchemy. How could it be.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper Cheng Xuxin suddenly opened his eyes and trembled excitedly. "This is Xiaoyao sword Qi. The sword Qi of Qinglong is the Xiaoyao sword technique of the three schools of the island kingdom."


    "The sword comes out of Penglai, the light is like the abyss, the sword crosses the Milky way, meets the fate on the left and right, the flying immortal picks up the star, the nine sky startles the God, and the heavenly Scripture Tunnel...!"No one could hear the excited words. The faces of several vampires changed greatly. Amanda gritted her teeth and went crazy. Her strength increased greatly. She wanted to fight against the sword.


    The White Emperor, on the other hand, was in a state of panic. As a Chinese, he had heard of Qinglong''s carefree sword Qi, which was too terrifying, so he had to fight hard.


    "White hands!"


    In his excitement, Cheng Xuxin finally realized his position. When he saw Amanda and Bai Di, his eyes flashed and he made a bold decision in his heart.


    "Guiyuan Jue!"


    This Lingtian sword came through the air, as if to cut down all the demons. The blazing light lit up the darkness and collided with each other in the roar of Amanda and others.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The huge light filled several people''s eyes. Ning Tao''s body reached the limit after cutting out the sword. His old wounds recurred and his spiritual power was exhausted. The attack of refining spirit was really powerful, and he could never master it casually.


    Qingyang and Moyang look surprised. "They are really amazing. They become the Archbishop of the Holy See. They are also appreciated by Qinglong. They are willing to give up their sword spirit."


    When the light dissipated, a large area of uncompleted residential buildings became ruins. The scene was even more surprising. Baidi broke his arm and ran away in panic. Amanda''s body, which was almost cut in two, was ended by Cheng Xuxin.


    Amanda looks at Cheng Xuxin behind him. Her face has solidified. At last, she falls to the ground heavily and has no breath. He is seriously injured by the sword Qi, but he is attacked and killed by Cheng Xuxin. She is dying and doesn''t know why.

 Chapter 844

    "Plop!"


    Amanda''s weak body fell directly to the ground, and her crazy state was instantly relieved. She turned back to the brown bear with thick hair, no one, no ghost.


    At this point, the three strong baby exercisers are killed, escaped and seriously injured. Ning Tao''s sword is really strong to the sky. If he goes out to brag later, he will have a capital!


    However, now everyone''s eyes are on the housekeeper Cheng Xuxin, and everyone can''t figure out, "why did he attack Amanda? Shouldn''t they unite?"


    Grace, Burton, Becky, Cecil, all clearly see that Ning Tao''s sword only seriously injured Amanda. With the latter''s strong body, she can absolutely survive. But the housekeeper, however, sneaked behind and broke his heart.


    When they reacted, the four suddenly became crazy and ferocious. Amanda, the Duke of the mesads, died in front of them. Even if he went back, he could not make a job.


    At the moment, Cheng Xuxin has only half his life left. There is a ferocious wound on his chest, and the blood is flowing. However, he has no fear and directly meets the four vampires.


    Cao Yang and Cao Mian were stunned for a long time before they recovered from the frightening scene. The former roared: "housekeeper, are you crazy? It''s Amanda who betrayed you at home


    Cao Mian''s face and muscles were shaking, his eyes were cold, and he had a few pistols in his hand. At this time, it was better to protect himself first.


    However, Cheng Xuxin didn''t respond to Cao Yang''s words. He killed the weakest Cecil with one blow, escaped the crazy capture of grace, and took aim at Becky. It''s a completely hopeless way of playing. It''s like swearing to kill a vampire.


    Ning Tao''s face was suspicious. He had been coughing up blood in his mouth. His face was pale and bloodless. "The injury he had recovered from practicing Huanxi Zen before is now serious. It''s really Cough...! "


    Qingyang and Moyang don''t understand the situation, but they know to protect Ning Tao, so they stay by his side. Long Wu takes out his pistol and aims at Cao Mian and his son.


    The battle didn''t last long. Four vampires of different strength were beaten to pieces by the overbearing Cheng Xuxin. But his face was also extremely pale, and the Mori bailing power that enveloped his whole body also disappeared.


    "Pooh...!"


    He looked up at the sky and spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was staggering. Although he was old, he was still upright. He faced Cao Mian and his son straight, with a very complicated look.


    "Master, when I was in great trouble, you and the Cao family saved me. Although I''m a good man, I still know that I''m a Chinese, and I was once under the command of Lord Qinglong. The past is still fresh in my mind."


    "In order to repay you for your kindness, I worked as a housekeeper in the Cao family for more than ten years. Now I''m quite clear. Today''s move is just because I still remember that I''m a Chinese, and I won''t go along with vampires!"


    Hearing Cheng Xuxin''s candid words, Cao Yang''s face is ferocious, his veins are exposed, and he is on the verge of madness. However, Cao Mian takes a deep breath. Suddenly, his face is ferocious, and he raises his gun and pulls the trigger at Cheng Xuxin.


    "Bang bang!"


    Only to hear a series of gunshots, in the eyes of Ning Tao and others surprised, Cheng Xuxin closed his eyes and stood in the same place, but Cao Mian''s body was powerless to fall to the ground, has died.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao and others look slightly behind Cao Mian and his son. Cheng Xuxin also opens his eyes and looks surprised.


    In the endless darkness, a few figures suddenly rushed out, led by a young man, holding a pistol in his hand. Looking at his face, it was Chengba!


    Seeing his father''s death, Cao Yang''s eyes were red and his teeth were ready to crack. He went into a frenzy and showed his two long tusks. He quickly rushed to Chengba.


    "Bang bang!"


    Then a series of shots, but let the people see very speechless, Chengba saw Cao Yang rushed, not afraid, directly chose to shoot, "small sample, no matter what you are, a few bullets still put you down."


    "Plop!"


    His father, Cao Mian, was once a leading figure in the Chinese jade industry. Now, he is dead in the hands of young Chengba.


    Ning Tao opened his mouth and couldn''t close it for a long time. Cao''s father and son were killed in this way. Long Wu looked at Cheng Ba and sighed to himself, "the newborn calf killed the tiger."


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, except for the White Emperor, who was afraid of death, he broke his arm and ran away in a hurry. The rest of them are here. Only Cheng Xuxin stands alone.


    Watching Cao Mian and his son die and fall into a pool of blood, Cheng Xuxin sighs. His body is nearly overdrawn, and it''s not far from the time of death. He still wants to do one last thing.


    Ning Tao surrounded Cheng Xuxin with a complicated look on his face. He didn''t know what to do with him. Cheng Ba aimed at him with a gun, and his face was alert. "It seems that he is saying that you should try to move and blow your head..."Seeing this, Cheng Xuxin smiles bitterly. The ferocious wound on his chest is still bleeding. Looking at Shiba''s firm eyes, he is more and more satisfied.


    He said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Ning, I''m not far away from death. You don''t have to be so wary of me. I still remember that I''m a Chinese. Before I die, I want to ask you something. I hope you can promise me."


    Ning Tao hears speech, silent for a while, immediately Shuang lang way: "say, as long as I can do, try to satisfy you."


    Qingyang and Moyang, looking at Cheng Xuxin who is seriously injured and dying, can''t help but feel a sigh in their heart. At that time, Cheng Xuxin, a famous member of the Qing Gang, retired for more than ten years. It''s so moving that he has been reduced to such a state.


    Hearing Ning Tao''s promise, Cheng Xuxin smiles a little, and then looks at Cheng Badao: "I want to accept him as an apprentice. I need to neutralize my constitution to cultivate my Guiyuan Gong. He''s very suitable!"


    The words are not surprising. Ning Tao is stunned for a moment, and looks at Cheng Ba strangely. "This boy stepped on the dog''s luck today, and he can get the inheritance of the baby refiner. This is what many monks dream of."


    Cheng BA was stunned for a moment, then his face turned red and he was very excited. But he knew the merits of the friar. He immediately nodded and said, "I''d like to be a teacher!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qingyang and others wait outside for a while, then they see Ning Tao and Cheng Ba come out. The latter''s eyes are a little red, and he still holds an ancient book in his hand. The Dragon five is envious and jealous, but his constitution is not good. Everything is empty talk.


    After Cheng Xuxin handed over Guiyuan Gong to Cheng Ba, he wanted to explain the key points of his practice. But before he finished, his sword Qi was rampant and his injury broke out, and he fell into the air. Cheng Ba immediately cried. Ning Tao also admired him. He was a real Chinese!

 Chapter 845

    On the way back, Cheng BA''s eyes are still red. Although he knew Xu Xin not long ago, he pointed a gun at him, but the old face of the latter has been deeply imprinted in his mind, and now he has become his disciple.


    Sitting in the car, Ning Tao looks at Cheng Ba holding an ancient book. He can''t help but feel a sigh in his heart. "It''s luck that comes. It''s destiny that this boy can have this chance. Maybe it''s destiny. It depends on how he will go in the future."


    Before he died, Cheng Xuxin said only one rule, "that is to make Chengba remember that he is a Chinese, and that he can''t forget it no matter when and where he is."


    Cheng Xuxin also asked Ning Tao to guide Cheng Ba to practice. After all, he couldn''t do his duty as a master.


    For Ning Tao, Chengba is under his command. It''s definitely a good thing for him to become stronger. Needless to say, he will guide Chengba to practice more.


    Not long after they left, Li Zhen asked people to clean up the scene, and asked Ning Tao a few words of sympathy. After all, he made a great contribution to remove these dirty things for Hongmeng!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, in her sleep, Tong Yaqian finally opens her beautiful eyes, which are hazy in her eyes. In her eyes is Ning Tao''s familiar face. The former is stunned and pours directly into the latter''s arms, with tears in the corner of her eyes. I don''t know why, she always wants to cry.


    In her sleep, she had a dream that Ning Tao left her. No matter how she cried and how she didn''t give up, he still resolutely left himself. She left tears in pain!


    Ning Tao is in pain and happy at the moment. The two big white rabbits in front of his chest are squeezing tightly. The half covered body of Miaoman is enough to make his blood boil!


    Just wipe off the tears, Tong Yaqian suddenly aware of a pair of big hands in trouble.


    "Ah Ning Tao, it''s morning, eh... "


    Words did not finish, was full of desire Ning Tao pressure on the body, shy red lips were tightly imprinted!


    In this way, Ning Tao stayed in Donghai city for several days. When he had nothing to do, he practiced Huanxi Zen. Several women were so upset by him that they all wanted to avoid.


    Xia Mengfei occasionally teases Ning Tao, and every time he seduces the latter into his mind full of desire, but they don''t break through that step, which makes him very depressed.


    After a few days of recuperation, Ning Tao''s injury has also recovered. Although he hasn''t recovered, it doesn''t matter. Even if he starts with others, it''s no problem.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That day, Ning Tao got on the plane to Beijing. In fact, he didn''t want to go this time, but Li Bingbing called, and his words suddenly became very calm. "It''s just that Zhou Ru is going to get married soon. I hope Ning Tao can be there to bless her."


    Although I feel very strange, since I have said that, Ning Tao doesn''t refuse. It''s time to explain to Bingbing face to face, otherwise there will always be a knot in his heart.


    As soon as Zhou Ru got married, he could save a lot of money. Although it''s a pity for his long round legs, he doesn''t want to be in romantic debt any more.


    As soon as he got out of the airport, he saw a familiar figure. Now he was waving to him with a smile. Ning Tao also gave a smile. That person was Ning Rui. Since he came to Beijing, he naturally wanted to visit Mr. Ning.


    Ning Rui hugs Ning Tao with great strength and looks very excited, which makes the latter dislike. This is the airport. There are many people watching it. How can it be.


    But Ning Rui didn''t even notice. He even said excitedly, "brother Ning, you''re amazing this time. You went to the Vatican to be cardinal. The old man was so excited that he almost pulled off his beard. How many years younger is he?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, the facial expression is strange, "oneself become cardinal, rather old son so excited why?"? In other words, even if you take all the hair off your body, you can''t be young any more. "


    Ning Rui takes things and pushes Ning Tao into the car. It seems that he can''t wait and is excited. He doesn''t know what to do. The latter has no choice but to follow his will.


    They are driving all the way in a luxury car. Ning Tao asks Mr. Ning about his health by the way. This time he comes here, he also has a reason to check him. Now he is learning about it.


    However, Ning Rui''s answer is very vague. He just says that the old man is very healthy. He laughs all day long. When you see him, you will know. What else seems to be hidden in his speech?


    When Ning Rui was vague, he saw that Ning Tao was looking at himself. His eyes seemed to see through everything, deep and mysterious, reaching to the depth of his heart.


    Seeing this, Ning Rui knew that he had been seen through. Anyway, he would know sooner or later. He immediately said, "in fact, there are some friends who want to get together today. They are all Gongzi brothers of Jinghua. They are just for brother Ning to introduce them."


    However, Ning Tao smell speech, still with pondering eyes looking at him, that pair of eyes seems to be able to explore the void, Ning Rui was looking at some hair, immediately can smile out.


    "In fact, it''s like this. Those Beijing childe brothers, who are arrogant and can lift their nostrils up to the sky, all think they are great. I''ve seen them unhappy for a long time. Let''s deal with them well today!"Ning Rui said excitedly, and even his body was a little excited. Zhou Teng was driving in front of him. When he heard these words, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He always felt that things were going to be big.


    Ning Tao was puzzled and said: "since you see that they are not happy, hit them in the face. You are from the Ning family of the four families in Beijing. Are you afraid of them?"


    When Ning Rui heard the speech, he said helplessly: "brother Ning, we are outnumbered. Du Hui of the Du family is always against me recently. Zhang Mingyuan of Zhang family is about to get married and has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood, "this boy can''t beat that group of people. Before he went to see Mr. Ning, he stopped himself to avenge him, and he looked at his identity as cardinal. With this, who dares to provoke them?"


    Think of this, Ning Tao also feel a little interesting, "anyway, he also see Du Hui, Zhang Mingyuan is not pleasing to the eye, just became the archbishop, want to hit them in the face, is not easy."


    Immediately readily agreed: "no problem, at that time to see who is not pleasing to the eye, looking for elder brother Ning, cardinal with you pretend to force, guarantee to let you hit cool."


    Ning Rui almost jumped up after hearing this. His face was full of excitement and excitement. He seemed to be imagining the ugly faces of those people. Zhou Teng gave a bitter smile and suddenly stepped on the gas


    Tiansheng hotel is extraordinary today. You can see that most of Beijing''s childe brothers, the apple of their eye, are gathered here. It seems to be a big party. They are all enjoying themselves.


    "Boom!"


    However, in this joyful atmosphere, the door of the closed hotel hall was suddenly kicked open by someone''s domineering kick. The movement shocked the whole audience. Two people swaggered in under the condition of the attention of the public.

 Chapter 846

    _ In the eye-catching scene, two young figures swagger into the hall. At this time, the hall is extremely quiet. Even if a needle is dropped, it is thundering and shaking.


    These two people are Ning Tao and Ning Rui. You can see that the muscles on the former''s face are shaking, the corners of his mouth are twitching, and his face is speechless. Although he is planning to revenge, what kind of trouble are you going to make? Are you going to smash the scene?


    Ning Rui didn''t seem to feel anything wrong. On the contrary, he was very angry. Under the eyes of everyone, he strode into the hall, like a crab.


    His eyes have been scanning the crowd, it seems to be looking for something, and the crowd has gradually recovered.


    I saw some so-called childe brothers begin to whisper, "Hey, what do you mean by Ning Shao? Looking at his posture, it seems that he has come to find fault. He doesn''t want to fight, does he? "


    A handsome young man immediately disdained to say: "whether they fight or not, as long as they don''t involve us. During this period of time, the four big families fight so hard. Don''t get involved in it, so that they won''t be shot."


    After hearing this, all the young brothers nodded in agreement. Recently, this has happened all the time. The four families are high above the others, and the middle class forces are the ones who are injured.


    Suddenly, a beautiful woman saw this and blinked her big eyes. She was full of excitement and seemed to be interested.


    "You say, who can win this time? A few times ago, Ning Shao suffered a loss. The other three families showed signs of alliance. This time, it seems that Ning Shao is full of confidence. "


    Hearing the words, a playful young man immediately explained: "Ning Shao has always been weak. Now that the three families have signs of alliance, there is no need to think about it. It must be hard to fight."


    At the end of the speech, suddenly a Lori jumped up and pointed to Ning Tao excitedly, saying: "look, that man seems to be the cardinal of the Holy See, the man who was crowned the world live broadcast the other day. What''s his name


    "Ning Tao, he is Ning Tao. He once beat Du Hui in the face, and even beat Lin Tengfei violently. It is said that he is still a national and has a high status."


    Some childe brothers can''t help exclaiming, others have heard some of them, and immediately feel that this person is not easy to provoke. They even come with Ning Rui. It seems that something big is going to happen!


    In the crowd, Du Hui came out with an ugly face. This party was held by him. Now Ning Rui kicked his door, which is equivalent to kicking his face.


    As the saying goes, a scholar can be killed but not humiliated. He wanted to teach Ning Rui a good lesson, but when he saw Ning Tao, he immediately became angry. It was a cruel fault, not to mention that they still had hatred.


    In the corner where no one is watching, Zhang Mingyuan coldly looks at the two people who appear. He finishes his champagne and quietly leaves the hall. In his eyes, Ning Tao is a dog. As long as he bites you, he doesn''t want to let go.


    In a pile of Childe brothers, Lin Tengfei looks at Ning Tao with a ferocious face. He wants to peel Ning Tao alive, fry oil pan and castrate him.


    The reason why he is here today is that his father told him that there is still hope there. He can go to the advanced United States to have a regenerative operation, and the success rate is very high.


    In the hope of burning, he received a special invitation from Du Hui, let him come to play, outsiders still don''t know about Lin Tengfei, so he didn''t think too much, agreed to Du Hui, when it''s over, he will go to the United States for surgery.


    Let him how also didn''t expect is, unexpectedly met Ning Tao here, originally healed wound, suddenly and acutely painful, the face is extremely pale.


    Du Hui''s face was ugly and he said coldly, "Ning Rui, what are you doing here? I don''t remember I invited you. You''d better go back and forth?"


    Ning Rui smell speech, immediately smile way: "how, don''t welcome me, now feel afraid, a few days ago you are not very rampant?"? Come on, give me another try. "


    Du Hui and others could not help looking ugly when they heard the speech. Just as they wanted to get angry, they suddenly saw Ning Tao coming behind him, and immediately put down their anger. That guy became cardinal recently, but they could not offend him at will.


    However, he did not speak, but another dignified young man stood up, and still faced Ning Tao, said: "you are Ning Tao, what''s the relationship between you and Xiaoru?"


    Ning Tao, who has just come here, looks puzzled and doesn''t seem to understand what it means. Seeing this, Ning Rui immediately explains in a low voice: "his name is Zhou Wei. He''s from the Zhou family of the four families, and he''s also Zhou Ru''s cousin. It''s said that they have a very good relationship. He also has objection to her marriage."


    "What''s more, he has a high status in the country, but because of some regulations, he never disclosed it, and he never mentioned it. We only know that he is not simple."


    He was too lazy to respond, but it had nothing to do with his attitude.


    "God bless you!"Hearing this, Zhou Wei''s face was very ugly. He knew that Zhou Ru didn''t want to marry Zhang Mingyuan. He also learned from Li Bingbing that Ning Tao thought he was a man, but today he was disappointed.


    He said in a cold voice, "if you love Zhou Ru, go and get her back. I can help you, but you are so disappointing that you don''t look like a man at all. Hum!"


    With that, he turned and walked out of the hall, leaving only a figure behind. Ning Tao smelled that his face was full of haze, and dared to say that I was not a man!


    As soon as Ning Tao turned around, he saw Du Hui''s sneering face. He turned his eyes and walked directly to Du Hui. He said, "you have a great sin. I come to influence you with the gift of the Lord."


    Hearing this, the muscles on Du Hui''s face moved, and he cursed at the bottom of his heart. Seeing Ning Tao coming, he subconsciously wanted to dodge.


    At this time, his cousin Du Hai saw that the situation was not good. He jumped out and stood in front of Du Hui, disdaining to say: "what kind of stick are you pretending to be here? We are all atheists. We are also the Lord''s gift. We have the ability to see it!"


    This sentence, as if a stone stirred up a thousand waves, many childe brothers disdained to say: "yes, let''s see, if we don''t have the ability to get out, don''t pretend to be a god stick here, your mother let you go home for dinner...!"


    Hearing the irony, Ning Tao smiles and looks solemn. A hand is quietly placed on Du Hai''s head, and his mouth suddenly says: "do you know the sin?"


    Du Hai seems to be in a daze. He just feels that his whole body has broken the shackles, and a warm current has sprung up, just like a miracle.


    "Plop!"


    Just heard a light ring, Du Hai actually look excited knelt on the ground, face confession way: "I''m guilty, my kidney!"

 Chapter 847

    "I''m guilty! My kidney is empty


    Hearing these words, everyone was silly, including Ning Tao, who wanted to continue to press questions. The muscles on his face twitched. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Ning Rui is stupid now. If Du Hai is Tuo, he won''t believe it. It''s Du Hui''s cousin. He often confronts him. Now, he even kneels down to Jiang Chen and says his kidney is empty.


    Du Hui has a black face and trembles with anger. Seeing Du Hai still kneeling there, he feels like he and the whole Du family kneeling there, almost spewing out a mouthful of old blood.


    At the moment, Du Hai ignores everything and grabs Ning Tao''s hand. He looks very excited. It''s as if a big man with stingy feet saw the naked beauty, and his heart is full of hunger and thirst.


    At that moment, there was a warm current in the place where his kidney was deficient, and his whole body was full of spirit. You should know that in addition to kidney deficiency, he didn''t mention it. He kept it in his heart.


    Ning Tao just touched him, and he had such a magical scene. Does that mean that he may have a way to cure his difficulty? This is the reason why he is excited.


    In this extremely excited time, suddenly ran out of a few Du people, directly will face excited Du Hai away, regardless of his crying, but also has been shouting, "I''m guilty..."


    Looking at Du Hai who was pulled away, Ning Tao looks strange. In fact, he didn''t expect that Du Hai would have such a big reaction. As soon as he opened his perspective eye, he found out the man''s problem. He might have done a lot of bad things in bed.


    In fact, after breaking through the refining of Qi, as a pure Yang body, he has a weak pure Yang power in his spiritual power. The injection of spiritual power into his body does have many benefits for ordinary people, but it''s still worse to treat diseases.


    Seeing Du Hui with a black face, Ning Tao''s heart is full of sneer. The last time they kidnapped Lin Beibei, he still remembers the revenge and instructs Emei to do it.


    See Ning Tao to press Du Hui but go, complexion is sacred, and also stretched out a hand, seem to want to influence him.


    Du Hui saw that his face was darker than the bottom of the pot. Ning Tao didn''t give up. It''s probably because of the kidnapping. It''s really a must report character. Damn it!


    Seeing this, Du''s family stood in front of Du Hui one after another, and looked at him one by one with astonishment. Du Hai knew that they could not betray him at all.


    Ning Tao''s blessing seems to be true. They all saw the live broadcast of the world on that day, but they didn''t believe it. Now, there is a real scene. Does he really have the gift of the Lord?


    This idea appeared in the minds of many childe brothers, and some indulgent girls were also full of curiosity. Suddenly, another person came out of the Du family. His name was Du Tao. He was Du Hai''s brother, and he was very famous in Beijing.


    See him ferocious way: "you have the ability to spend me, let me see you that bullshit Lord, in the end exist or not, God stick is God stick, this is absolutely deceptive."


    However, with one hand on his head, he felt like he was in a hot spring. A warm current came out of him. His whole body was like breaking the shackles, relaxing and sublimating.


    $},


    "plop!"


    I saw Du Tao kneeling powerlessly, his face dull, and he murmured: "actually, there is a lord, I really feel...!"


    Seeing this scene, Du Hui''s face became blacker. He was so angry that he shivered all over. He wanted to slap the two brothers to death, which made him lose his face.


    Everyone seemed to be interested. For a moment, they came to Ning Tao and asked to feel the blessing of the Lord.


    Dashang group, Liu Yu, is not only a arrogant young lady, but also a full atheist. However, under the blessing of Ning Tao, he believes that there is a master and chooses to reform.


    David group, Weidong, is a dandy who often indulges in wine and wine and comments on his chest and legs. But after Ning Tao touched the top and blessed him, he admitted his mistake and vowed to change his ways.


    Yu family, Yu Wenjing, is a proud woman. She believes in herself and strives to get everything by herself. After Ning Tao''s chest touching and blessing, she prays for the Lord''s blessing.


    ¡­¡­


    A series of reactions make these atheist CHILDES and ladies gradually believe that there is a lord, especially those who have been blessed, feel the Lord very clearly.


    For a moment, people''s eyes on Ning Tao were full of fanaticism, and even some people who believed in God knelt down to Ning Tao and begged the Archbishop to give them the gift of God.


    Ning Rui has been a fool for a long time. Although he is planning to come to revenge, it seems that he is playing a little hard. He kneels down directly. Brother Ning''s hand is too strong. It''s the hand of God.


    However, Ning Rui also found a problem, all men, Ning Tao will touch the top blessing, and if a woman, Ning Tao will touch the chest blessing.


    As the protagonist of the party, Du Hui is so angry that he wants to vomit blood at the moment. It''s obviously a big party, a feast of entertainment. But how can it become a believer''s meeting? They all become a god stick. These are two different styles, too abrupt.Seeing that more and more people are asking for blessing, Ning Tao also knows that he can''t go too far. If he really makes these childe brothers believe in God, he will probably offend the whole of Beijing. His parents have to take money from his mother''s power.


    So Ning Tao used the excuse of being too tired, and said that as long as he was sincere, he could feel the Lord, and he didn''t have to be blessed.


    After a while of deception, they finally stabilize their emotions. However, they all regard Ning Tao as a God in their hearts and directly invite him and Ning Rui to the first place. Du Hui wants to smash things.


    Since it''s a party, there are naturally many entertainment links. Because of Ning Tao''s trouble, there are also many delays. The next link is the singing of stars, all of whom are popular at present.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about all this. Not long after he got off the plane, he was a little hungry. He drank Lafite wine and stuffed his mouth with delicious barbecue, which was very pleasant.


    Ning Rui is very excited. Seeing Du Hui''s black face, he can''t help but feel proud. It''s a pity that Zhang Mingyuan is not here, otherwise he must clean him up.


    Du Hui''s chest is full of anger at the moment, and his forehead is full of blue veins. It seems that he is about to explode. Shengsheng has taken away the aura of the original protagonist, and he has been slapped in the face continuously. If this is not his party, I''m afraid he won''t stay here for a moment.


    After crushing several wine glasses in succession, he still can''t calm down his anger. Suddenly, his eyes are attracted by a beautiful shadow. He knows this woman and has a close relationship with Ning Tao. Unexpectedly, she is here.


    After seeing this woman, Du Hui suddenly came up with an idea, no, it should be said that it was poison. His eyes looked at Lin Tengfei with a gloomy face, and then a grim smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 848

    Just when Ning Tao was eating, a pleasant song came to his ear. The voice was familiar. It was the most popular song at present, fairy tale town!


    It''s said that snow white is running away,


    Little Red Riding Hood is worried about the big gray wolf,


    it''s said that mad hat likes Alice,


    the ugly duckling will turn into a white swan,


    it''s said that Peter Pan is not big in length,


    Jack has harp and magic,


    it''s said that there is a candy house in the forest,


    Although the song is slow, it has a unique charm, just like a little girl telling a fairy tale story. If you don''t understand the lyrics, listen to it in your ears, this song is beautiful, sweet, gentle!


    Ning Tao can''t help but be crazy. He immediately looks up to see who can sing such a wonderful song. Where he can see is a familiar shadow.


    "It''s her, Lin Beibei!"


    After seeing Beibei, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, and then showed a wry smile. It was Beibei. He wanted to come to Beijing and visit her by the way, but he didn''t expect to meet her here. The song was so beautiful.


    It''s no wonder that Beibei insists on being a star. It turns out that he has this foundation. Even he is infatuated with such a wonderful and beautiful song. It''s doomed that he will become a big singer in the future.


    At the moment, Beibei, dressed in a dinner dress, is both sexy and pure, just like a proud black swan, immersed in the world of singing, unable to extricate itself for a long time.


    Not only Ning Tao is infatuated, but also Ning Rui, who has always been careless, feels very beautiful and wonderful, as if a little girl is telling her fairy tale.


    At this time, Ning Rui also noticed the north, just want to excited mouth, was Ning Tao with a piece of steamed bread stuffed in, now if disturb north, will certainly destroy this artistic conception.


    Ning Rui is not a fool. Naturally, he knows this. He is eating steamed bread while enjoying the song. He looks like a poor man. Ning Tao wants to give him a punch.


    Most of the people are immersed in the beautiful singing, however, there are several people are quietly plotting, led by Du Hui and Lin Tengfei.


    They had kidnapped Lin Beibei once before, but Ning Tao was too powerful and a powerful monk, so they wanted to change their strategy and adopt the most direct and simple method.


    Although we don''t know who Lin Beibei is looking for, it''s his home and Du Hui''s territory. If you want to pick up a little pop star quietly, it''s not easy.


    Du Hui and Lin Tengfei look at each other and see hatred and coldness in each other''s eyes. Their faith is also so firm!


    ¡­¡­


    When a song from Beibei falls, there is a thunderous applause in the hall. It''s needless to say that everyone is willing to give her applause, because this touching song has moved all their hearts and conquered them.


    Beibei also recovered from his artistic conception and was very excited to see the full applause. For their singers, applause is their praise and recognition.


    She thought that this performance was very good, which was regarded as an extraordinary performance, because she thought of elder brother Ning when she was singing. If only he could hear that song just now.


    In her fantasy, her eyes suddenly saw a real figure. It was elder brother Ning, who was thinking about him all the time. Now she was looking at him with a smile in her eyes, and seemed to say that it was very good.


    Beibei Leng Leng, immediately revealed the color of surprise, is elder brother Ning, he actually here, also heard his own song for him, this is fate?


    Although it was a surprise, Beibei didn''t lose his sense of propriety. Knowing that it was someone else''s occasion, he immediately bowed and then laughed at Ning Tao, and then slowly retreated.


    Seeing Beibei''s wink, Ning Tao can''t help but smile bitterly. When did the girl learn to seduce others? She has a red face and a slim figure. In other words, it''s time for Beibei to find a boyfriend!


    There are many programs in the party, not only with the help of stars, but also with a lot of games. Everyone has a good time. Bottles of Lafite are opened and revelry is going on. Those boys and girls are fighting and dancing with passion one by one, and they are not enjoying themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Beibei walks to the backstage with a long skirt. Xu Hong and Beibei come together. She is also very happy with the former''s singing just now. They are bored and crooked together immediately.


    Hee Bei seems to be very excited, but I''m still waiting for him to change clothes


    Looking at the fiery Beibei, Xu Hong couldn''t help but have a bitter smile, but she just said that brother Ning was the man of that day. It seems that she will have a good performance later.


    Beibei runs very fast with a long skirt. Her heart is like a deer, and her face is full of joy. However, as soon as she turns a corridor, she meets a pale man with a bunch of flowers in her hand.


    See this scene, North North Leng for a while, but the heart is very anxious, intend to bypass this person, but that person directly stopped in front of her, also raised the hands of flowers."Beibei, you just sang so well. I''m almost a fan of you. Please accept my heart, my heart and my love," the pale man said with a smile.


    Hearing these explicit words, Lin Beibei always felt that something was wrong, but he was very anxious and refused directly: "sorry, sir, I have something urgent to do, so I''ll go first."


    With that, Lin Beibei was about to leave with his long skirt, but the pale man showed a grim smile and stopped him directly, even forced him to the corner of the wall with a grim smile.


    "What are you doing? I warn you not to be foolhardy, but my elder brother Ning is still waiting for me outside, "said Lin Beibei in a panic as he retreated.


    "What elder brother Ning," the pale man sneered, very arrogant way: "north north, few women dare to refuse me, all I Lin Jun look for women, who dare not, as long as you obediently follow me, I promise to make you into a star!"


    Hearing these words, Lin Beibei turned pale and immediately refused: "Mr. Lin, I''m sorry. I really have something urgent. I hope you can get out of the way, otherwise you will regret it."


    Hearing Lin Beibei''s threat, Lin Jun immediately hummed and stopped talking nonsense. The desire in his eyes became stronger and stronger. He couldn''t help it and grabbed Lin Beibei directly.


    "Ah, thorn...!"


    There was only a scream, and the sound of clothes tearing. Half of Lin Beibei''s long skirt was torn, and a pair of white, clean legs showed up.


    What Lin Jun saw was saliva. His desire was aroused and he rushed directly. Lin Beibei screamed in horror and ran away in a hurry. In his mouth, he cried, "brother Ning, come and help me..."


    It seems that the heart has induction. Ning Tao pauses with a red wine glass and looks backstage. He always feels flustered and hesitates. He doesn''t open the perspective and drinks Lafite slowly.

 Chapter 849

    "Ah Brother Ning, come and help me... "


    Lin Beibei''s cry for help reverberated in the luxurious corridor, but somehow, there was no one in the long corridor, and all the doors were locked, as if this was a prepared way out.


    Lin Jun looks at Lin Beibei grimly and seems to enjoy this kind of woman''s fear. This place has long been ready for him. He wants to escape from his palm. Hum, it''s impossible!


    "Stab, stab...!"


    The corridor from time to time sounded the sound of clothing fragmentation, followed by a shrill scream, at the moment, Lin Beibei was naked, a large area of spring, long skirt was torn into a miniskirt.


    Time and again to avoid Lin Jun''s pounce, Lin Beibei cried and ran forward. With less and less clothes on her body, her heart became more and more desperate, and tears of sadness appeared on her face, "brother Ning, you come to save Beibei...!"


    Looking at the thin face of Yulin, especially the one with half a year''s desire to play.


    In the control room of Tiansheng Hotel, Du Hui and Lin Tengfei are looking at the screen with a grim smile. It''s Lin Jun and Lin Beibei''s entanglement there. At the moment, their faces are full of pride.


    They don''t need to do anything, just use a little trick, it will be enough to let this Lin Beibei end, and on the other screen, it is Ning Tao who is slowly drinking red wine.


    I''m afraid the latter still knows nothing. Not far away from him, his sister Lin Beibei is being insulted. In a short time, she will be insulted, abused and ravaged.


    The reason why they choose Lin Jun is not only because of his unusual status, but also because of his hobby of abusing women in various ways. It''s not the first time for him to play like this. There are several female stars like Lin Beibei.


    Lin Tengfei said with a grim smile: "cousin, I didn''t expect you to be so smart. You can do this step with a little tricks. If Ning Tao knew that his sister was insulted by Shengsheng not far away from him, he didn''t know what his face would be, ha ha...!"


    Du Hui took a sip of Lafite and said with pride: "hum! No matter what his face is, it has nothing to do with us anyway. Let them fight and lose both sides. Let''s just watch the fun here. It''s better for Ning Tao to kill Lin Jun! "


    When Lin Tengfei heard the speech, his eyes were shining, and his heart was full of excitement. He said: "if it is true, Ning Tao will be furious by the Lin family. You know, Lin Jun is the only child of their generation. He is precious."


    "By the way, have those tails been cleaned up? Don''t leave any clues. You know, this has nothing to do with us," Du Hui said uneasily.


    Lin Tengfei immediately said with a grim smile: "don''t worry, all the things have been dealt with. Just wait for the benefit of Yu Weng. Lin Jun can have a good time before he dies."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao, who is drinking Lafite, always feels restless. It seems that something big is going to happen. But he thinks about it, but he doesn''t think of anything. Unconsciously, he falls into meditation.


    At this time, Ning Rui suddenly noticed that it was wrong, pushed Ning Tao, and said in surprise: "brother Ning, have you found that Du Hui''s grandson is missing? It''s reasonable to say that today is his home, he can''t run away?"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the speech. He immediately scanned the crowd and found that there was no Du Hui. He suddenly tightened his heart and began to scan the whole hotel.


    Just a moment later, he saw Du Hui and Lin Tengfei in a room! There are still some screens in front of them. One of them is actually Beibei!


    "No!"


    I saw Ning Tao suddenly drink, his face was ferocious, and he rushed to the backstage very quickly. At the same time, he used his spiritual power, and his speed immediately increased, just like a mad angry lion.


    When Ning Rui saw this scene, he realized that it was not right. He rushed to the hall where he used to sing and dance wildly, and the atmosphere became solemn.


    In the backstage corridor, Lin Beibei has been forced to a dead corner. On one side is the backstage gate, but it has been locked. Even the voice can''t be heard. She is desperate to the extreme.


    At the moment, Lin Beibei cried and spent her make-up. Originally, she wore a long skirt, but now she can only cover the important parts. She has a pair of straight and slender jade legs, which are slim and soft.


    Seeing this scene full of temptation, Lin Jun smiles and wipes off his saliva. The fire in his heart has burned up his reason. He has had enough of it. Now it''s time to ravage it.


    Lin Beibei curls up in a corner and hugs herself tightly. At the moment, she has no resistance, but she still remembers one thing. She must not be insulted. Otherwise, I''m sorry for elder brother Ning. She''s ready to bite her tongue and kill herself!


    When Lin Jun sees Lin Beibei who has lost his resistance, he immediately grins and grabs Lin Beibei''s last clothes like an evil tiger. The perfect and pure ketone body is about to be exposed in front of his eyes and let him play with it!


    "Peng!"


    A dull loud noise suddenly came out. Lin Jun turned his head in surprise, and the shadow of the door crashing appeared in his pupils. He only felt a huge force pouring all over his body. Then, he was taken out and sent out a cry of pain."Boom!"


    Everyone heard a loud noise. A gate near the backstage was kicked away. Ning Tao''s figure appeared in an instant. At a glance, he saw Lin Beibei curled up in the corner. His face was full of tears and his face was full of fear.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao feels a pain in his heart. He immediately comes to her and puts his coat on her. As soon as Lin Beibei sees Ning Tao appearing, he immediately pours on her arms. His eyes are full of tears and his face is heartbroken.


    Seeing the sobbing Beibei, Ning Tao''s anger rises to the extreme, and his face is full of rage.


    He can feel Beibei''s fear and her fear even more. He can imagine what Beibei has just experienced.


    "I''m sorry, Beibei, I''m late. Don''t worry, elder brother Ning will take revenge on you. None of them can run away," Ning Tao said in a cold voice, looking cold and ferocious.


    "Bang bang!"


    At the moment, Ning Rui is beating Lin Jun violently, and has beaten the latter black and blue. However, Ning Tao steps forward and directly kicks out. Lin Jun flies straight in the corridor for tens of meters.


    Even before everyone was shocked, Ning Tao''s face was cold and he stepped out with one foot around Lin Beibei, who was shaking. Lin Jun rolled directly in the corridor and spilled blood.


    Seeing this scene, all the childe brothers and young ladies took a breath of cool air. The guy was too ruthless and didn''t show mercy at all. He was the only child of the Lin family, Lin Jun!


    Seeing that Lin Jun was kicked as a ball, he was no longer a man. His whole body was covered with blood and his bones were broken. Ning Rui realized that it was not good. He rushed up immediately and pulled Lin Jun up for fear that Ning Tao would kick him to death.


    Ning Tao didn''t stop him. He walked forward with a cold face. He didn''t seem to care about Lin Jun. as soon as they followed him around a corner, they saw Du Hui with a sneer on his face, and Lin Tengfei!

 Chapter 850

    In this long corridor, he suddenly meets Du Hui and Lin Tengfei, which makes people very surprised. Ning Rui seems to think of something, and his face is gloomy and angry.


    Before Ning Rui could speak, Lin Tengfei said with a gloomy face: "Ning Tao, it''s so lawless that you actually hit people here. Lin Jun is a member of the Lin family in Jinghua. You do this..."


    "Bang!"


    With a heavy and dull sound, Lin Tengfei''s words suddenly stopped. His body arched into a shrimp shape, his eyes protruded, and his body shape flew backwards like a shell, hitting directly on the wall, forming pieces of cracks.


    It''s Ning Tao who makes the move. He''s as fast as a ghost. Few people react and hit him with a heavy blow.


    Du Hui, who had been beside Lin Tengfei, turned pale from the beginning. Ning Tao did it without any nonsense.


    "You What are you up to? It''s none of our business. It''s all done by Lin Jun. it''s none of our business. I''m the Du family of Jinghua... "


    "Bang!"


    Before he finished speaking, he asked Ning Tao to kick his foot with calm face. The speed was extremely fast, and he directly kicked Du Hui''s face.


    In the corridor to watch the excitement of a group of Childe brothers, young lady, at the moment have been scared silly, actually so started, start so hard, that is Du family, Green Gang, Lin family.


    Ning Rui feels that in addition to a bad breath, he can''t help beating up Lin Jun. with his intelligence, he naturally knows that the goods have been used, but if he doesn''t beat him, he will feel uncomfortable.


    "Ah, ah


    The corridor is full of three people''s screams. Lin Jun is the most unpromising. He is beaten to cry for his father and mother. His face is black and blue. The bones that Ning Tao kicked before are broken. He is in agony.


    Lin Tengfei felt a pang in his internal organs. His face was very white. The wound that had been healed had split again. He only felt that the world was dark again, and there was only one step away from death.


    Du Hui also had some cultivation skills, but he was much worse than Jiang Chen. He was directly kicked in the face with a hard kick, and his teeth broke off. Blood gushed, and the bridge of his nose collapsed and broke. Tears and blood mixed and flowed out.


    Lin Beibei is surrounded by Ning Tao. Miaoman''s body is covered by his coat. His tears have dried up and his body is still shaking. The fear in his heart is fading away in the warm chest.


    Ning Tao''s face is still gloomy. His anger is burning and boiling in his heart. These two bastards dare to fight Beibei. They almost succeed. If they don''t leave a heavy price, they really think that Ning Tao is eating dry rice.


    Seeing that Ning Tao is under the gaze of all the people, he is constantly laying stress on his hands. Seeing that all the young brothers are pale and trembling in heart, he dares to beat the disciples of the big family like this. I''m afraid Ning Tao is the only one.


    "Ah My hand Ah


    Hear a burst of voice of horror, let people suddenly.


    Ning Tao stepped down and broke Lin Tengfei''s palm. As the saying goes, the fingers are linked to the heart. Once there was such a cruel punishment, and the pain was very severe.


    Lin Tengfei''s forehead was full of green tendons, which seemed to burst. His face was full of ferocity, and there was a scream of pain in his mouth, which made his face pale and his throat dry.


    However, at this time, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed cold, and directly stepped on Lin Tengfei''s lower body.


    "Ah


    Lin Tengfei, who was screaming, was shocked. His face turned red. His eyes seemed to protrude. His face muscles were twitching violently. Then he turned his eyes and fainted.


    "Hiss!"


    People see here at the same time took a breath, subconsciously clamping legs, always feel there is something abnormal, is a big swallow, pale face.


    Ning Rui was also startled. He always felt chilly between his legs. Especially when he saw that Lin Tengfei was bleeding, he shivered and gulped.


    Seeing this place, Ning Tao looks cold. He still feels his anger burning. He can''t extinguish it for a long time. He turns to Du Hui again. At the moment, he is like a devil in hell.


    Du Hui has been scared for a long time, especially Lin Tengfei''s tragedy. What he sees is shocking, and his heart is full of regret. If he can do it again, he will not provoke Ning Tao.


    Now seeing Ning Tao walking slowly, his face is full of indifference, and his legs seem to be the process of his death. He is subconsciously protected, and his face is full of fear.


    As Du Hui retreated, he cried out: "you You Don''t come here, don''t come here. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I don''t dare any more. Please let me go. Don''t come here. Ah, ah...! "


    Just as Ning Tao was about to come, a crazy voice came from behind, "I''ll fight with you, kill you, ah...!"


    7hl


    when Ning Tao heard the speech, he turned around and kicked the man to the ground with a cold face. The man was actually Lin Jun with a ferocious look. He seemed to be crazy. I don''t know whether he was scared or driven crazy.No matter who is crazy, he can''t be used today.


    See Ning Tao raise foot, then ruthlessly stepped down, he is to let these three miscellaneous pieces, all become the waste person like Lin Tengfei.


    "Ah, ah!"


    In an instant, the voice of Lin Jun''s shrill scream came out, as if it was to the bone marrow, which made people feel creepy. But they suddenly found that the foot was kicked at the root of the thigh, just a tiny distance away.


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. He turns his head slowly and sees Ning Rui behind him. If he didn''t pull himself just now, that foot can absolutely crush Lin Jun there.


    Ning Rui''s hair, which is seen by the cold eyes, whispers a few words in Ning Tao''s ear, but he is really afraid that Ning Tao will continue, which will definitely lead to death.


    However, Ning Tao is indifferent after hearing this, and still wants to continue to work. Lin Jun faints directly because of the pain, and Du Hui is scared to death. His breath is weak.


    Just when Ning Rui was anxious, Lin Beibei in Ning Tao''s arms suddenly cried: "brother Ning, let''s go. Let''s leave here. Beibei doesn''t want to stay here anymore. Beibei wants to be with brother Ning. Wuwuwuwu...!"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he paused and hesitated for a moment. Then he said with a gentle smile, "OK, let''s go. Elder brother Ning will take you away. Let''s go home and leave here!"


    With that, he walked out slowly with Lin Beibei in his arms, ignoring everyone. At the moment, he is not an archbishop or a friar, but elder brother Ning of Lin Beibei!


    Seeing this, Ning Rui finally breathes a sigh of relief and immediately follows up. Another woman also follows out. She is Xu Hong, a good friend of Lin Beibei.


    A group of young brothers and young ladies who were left behind, seeing the three people who had passed out, finally reacted after they were frightened. All kinds of news were passed on, and the three people were also quickly sent to the hospital.


    They are not very clear about the reaction of the Lin family and Du family, but they know that Lin Zhenlei, the leader of the Green Gang, is furious on the spot. He goes to the elder''s pavilion with anger and finds the secluded elder yaoyue!

 Chapter 851

    The four families in Jinghua, Ning Jia, Ning Tao and others, come back here. Ning Rui knows the seriousness of the matter and has told the old man and others about it. After all, the Green Gang, the Lin family and the Du family are not so easy to deal with.


    As soon as he came to the courtyard, Mr. Ning was playing chess. He looked at Ning Tao''s figure with a smile in his eyes. He seemed very satisfied. His beard was sparse. It seemed that he had been pulled off.


    Looking at the old man Ning in front of him, Ning Tao always feels very kind. Even Ning Rui feels that he can get along with him, otherwise he won''t go to avenge him. It''s like his home.


    Lin Beibei is held by Xu honghuan and looks around with some fear. This time, it''s too hard for her. Almost, he will be defiled and insulted by the scum.


    On the road, Lin Beibei has been declaring that she has not been tarnished, that she is still complete, and that she wants Ning Tao to believe in her, which seems to be very concerned about.


    Ning Tao is also puzzled by her, others may not know, but it has perspective eyes, how can we not know? He just wondered why Beibei had to make him believe it.


    Ning Rui stepped out and said with a dry smile, "that, Grandpa, we''re back. Isn''t it too late?"


    One side of Zhou Teng smell speech, the corner of the mouth can''t help but smoke, secretly said: "it''s late for several hours...!"


    Ning old son hears speech, originally gentle smiling face instantly disappear, full of dignity, blame of toward him stare one eye, scared Ning Rui quickly hide behind Ning Tao, dare not show his head.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing bitterly, and immediately said, "that, old man, I''m really sorry. I just got into such a big trouble in Beijing."


    "It''s entirely up to me. It has nothing to do with Ning Rui. You don''t have to blame him. After I check you up, I''ll take them away. It won''t involve Ning Rui."


    However, when master Ning heard the words, he immediately turned into a smiling face and said gently, "I''ve heard about this. It''s all those little guys who are to blame. You didn''t do anything wrong."


    "What''s more, it was Ning Rui who started this business. Naturally, my Ning family should take responsibility. Otherwise, how to gain a firm foothold in Beijing, you will live here. No one can move you with my old man."


    Ning Tao looks complex after hearing this, and his heart is full of warmth. Ning Rui seems to want to refute something, but master Ning stares at him and makes him swallow his words directly, and dare not speak.


    Suddenly, Mr. Ning looks at Lin Beibei, who is constantly shaking. He shows a satisfied expression on his face. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. He always feels very strange.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao feels that there is something wrong with his face. He makes a mistake and lets others clean it up. It''s hard to say, so he immediately wants to refuse.


    However, master Ning seemed to see what Ning Tao thought and immediately said with a smile: "I like this little girl very much. It happens that there are few women in my Ning family. Would you like to be my granddaughter? In the future, no one will dare to bully you in Beijing. "


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, all the people present were shocked. Ning Tao opened his mouth and didn''t know how to open his mouth. Ning Rui was full of shock, incredible, and Zhou Teng''s face was radiant.


    When Lin Beibei heard this, she couldn''t help showing a blank color on her face. Although she didn''t know who the old man was, if she could say this, she must have his strength.


    Xu Hong, on the other hand, looks envious. There is a big man who wants to take Beibei as his granddaughter. She is so popular.


    Lin Beibei is a little at a loss for a moment. He subconsciously looks at elder brother Ning and finds that the latter nods to her with a smile, indicating that she agrees quickly. This is a good thing.


    Seeing this, Lin Beibei moved in his heart and knew that it was a great opportunity. He immediately nodded his head and said, "I do," and called out sweetly, "grandfather!"


    "Ah


    Ning old son laughs to answer a, dry face is full of the color of gratification, immediately smile a way: "good good good, later if someone dares to bully you again, you let grandfather to deal with him."


    When Lin Beibei sees this, he immediately laughs sweetly. When Ning Tao sees this, he is also full of joy. At the same time, he is more kind to Mr. Ning, just like his own grandfather.


    Old man Ning seemed to feel something. He looked at Ning Tao and said, "if my grandson can call me grandfather, I will be satisfied even if I die!"


    Seeing Mr. Ning''s emotion, although Ning Tao felt very strange, he could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Du family, Du Fangyuan looks at his son Du Hui, his face is almost disfigured, his spirit has been greatly impacted, it needs a long time to rest, and there is a shadow in his heart.


    At the moment, Du Fangyuan''s face was gloomy and his chest was up and down. He already knew what had happened. Among the three people, his son was the least hurt, but it was his idea.


    At the moment, he is hesitating what to do, and the Green Gang, the Lin family to put pressure on the Ning family? But Ning Tao is the cardinal of the Holy See. He is more respected by the state. It''s not easy to do.


    At this time, a servant suddenly came over and murmured a few words in Du Fangyuan''s ear. The latter''s pupil shrank and he made a decision in his heart. No one should act rashly!Lin Xuefeng, the owner of the Lin family, looks at his only child who has been beaten like this. His anger naturally boils in his heart. He almost died!


    Just a little distance away, their Lin family will be the last. But even so, Lin Jun''s leg will be broken, and he will be a disabled person, which is a huge blow to the Lin family.


    Lin Xuefeng is also very hesitant and tangled. He also knows the whole story. His son is completely taken as a gunslinger, but the murderer is the cardinal, and he has a different national identity.


    Just at this time, a servant suddenly ran to him in a hurry and muttered a few words in his ear. Lin Xuefeng''s eyes shrank and he had a decision in his heart. He couldn''t act rashly. At the same time, he also gave Lin Jun a foot ban!


    Elder Pavilion, demon month sitting in the first place, looking at the half dead Lin Tengfei, beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, a touch of cold light emerged, Lin Zhenlei is more embellished, in grief and indignation to tell the seriousness of the matter, this is simply too much deception.


    "Bang!"


    See demon month a clap to break a chair, beautiful Mou contain evil spirit, just now hand got a news, that be insulted of Lin Beibei is rather old son''s stem granddaughter, this attitude is very clear.


    In the end, yaoyue makes a decision to make a big noise in Ning''s family. There must be an explanation for this matter. Otherwise, what''s the face of their youth gang? What''s their old hatred.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Ning''s house, yaoyue leads Lin Zhenlei and other high-level officials to come here. The former''s beautiful eyes are getting colder and colder. When she thinks of the past, she can''t calm down.


    Lin Zhenlei and others are so excited that they have to pay the price today!


    However, when they came to the inner courtyard, they saw Mr. Ning sitting alone in the pavilion. When they saw the demon moon coming, they couldn''t help laughing bitterly and looking complicated.


    Demon month see this, immediately cold hum a, body shape even flash, directly jump past, Lin Zhenlei and others are watching in the distance, heart full of disdain, sneer.


    However, after a few words of conversation, she suddenly changed her face, faltered, and became more emotional. Finally, she was paralyzed and began to cry.


    Latest -} on section M6 of new chapter "* 1D


    "

 Chapter 852

    In a quiet Pavilion in Ning''s courtyard, an old man''s complexion is complex. A beautiful woman with delicate face hides her face and cries. Her beautiful eyes are already moist and red.


    While Lin Zhenlei and others who are watching from afar are all like thunder, their faces are dull, this What happened?


    You know, demon month is one of the three elders in the elder''s pavilion. Although she inherits demon month for a short time, she is also a big figure. She is detached, but how can she cry?


    The faces of several members of the Qinggang are puzzled. Ma Yuchuan frowns, while Lin Zhenlei feels uneasy. He always feels that things happen for a reason. I''m afraid something bad will happen.


    At this time, a figure suddenly shot out of the courtyard of Ning family. The speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the pavilion. After showing his figure, it was Ning Tao!


    The latter looks very sad, but he looks very sad.


    Ning Tao''s face was strange. He turned his head and asked in a low voice: "Mr. Ning, what''s the matter? Isn''t she here for trouble? "


    Must not know, at this time of Ning old son complexion more strange, hear Ning Tao words, can''t help but dry cough a, way: "Er, that, may be influenced by me, poke in sad thing."


    At this time, the demon month noticed the movement and raised her delicate face. Even if her eyes were dim, she saw the wary Ning Tao, a strange and very familiar figure.


    This one eye, directly let the demon month whole body drama shock, the facial expression extremely quick change, both joyful and complex, is to stretch out both hands, seems to want to hold Ning Tao into the bosom.


    But Ning Tao felt something was wrong. He took master Ning back several steps, and there was an air flow around him, with a burning feeling, which was his weak pure Yang force.


    Rather old side back, side dry cough, as if the throat is very uncomfortable, but a pair of turbid eyes, is closely staring at the demon month, seems to remind her not to mess.


    Seeing that something is wrong with Mr. Ning, Ning Tao''s face changes greatly. He thinks that the injury has recurred, or that the hand and foot of the demon moon moves. He immediately opens the perspective eye, and wants to heal Mr. Ning and stabilize the injury.


    However, Ning Lao''s body is not seriously affected, and there is nothing special about it. On the contrary, it is stronger than before.


    Ning Tao some don''t know why, very dignified of ask a way: "old son, you are all right, isn''t she to you move what trick, you have feel where not right...!"


    Hearing this, the old man was stunned. Knowing that he had just passed, he immediately said with a dry smile, "I have nothing to do. I was just chatting with elder yaoyue about my family. Maybe I was a little excited. It''s OK, it''s OK!"


    The two people''s conversation, are demon month see in the eye, listen in the ear, at the moment her complexion is complex, tears can''t stop flowing, a pain in the heart, full of endless regret.


    Ning Tao''s face has been engraved in her mind, the most important person in her life, her own flesh and blood, her poor child, suffered so much!


    "Cough, cough!"


    Just when the demon moon was excited, she was awakened by a fierce cough. The old man Ning''s face turned red and he coughed hard. It seemed that something was stuck in his throat.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed greatly, but he didn''t find anything when he opened his perspective eyes. But master Ning was obviously wrong. It should be what demon Yue did. After all, she was a strong baby refiner.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s face overcast, he said in a deep voice: "elder demon moon, you are also elder of the Green Gang. If you are a strong man, you are too mean to fight against a haggard old man."


    At the moment, demon moon''s mind is lost, and her heart is all on Ning Tao. If the latter lets her die, she will not hesitate, and immediately agrees: "yes, it''s too mean...!"


    Seeing this, Mr. Ning sighed. He didn''t know how demon moon felt at the moment. Mother and son had been separated for more than 20 years. Now it''s not easy to meet each other. Naturally, his mood is hard to control.


    Ning Tao can''t help but feel a little stunned when he hears the words. The demon month in front of him is totally different from the demon month he saw a few months ago, as if it were two people.


    Now she is like a helpless woman, lonely and helpless, full of sadness.


    I don''t know why, he saw the tearful eyes of the demon moon at the moment, the inexplicable tremor in his heart, and the look of crying, he felt his heart was torn!


    This kind of feeling is very strange, which he has never had before. He only has a one-sided relationship with elder yaoyue, and he has a general friendship. But how can he feel heartache and want to cry.


    Demon month is still in tears, as if endless, all say women are made of water, Ning Tao also believe at the moment.


    Demon month elder''s eyes are staring at Ning Tao from the beginning, which makes him very uncomfortable and strange. Moreover, the former doesn''t mean to start, and he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Cough, cough!"


    All of a sudden, there was another violent cough. Master Ning felt that the atmosphere was not right. He finally stood up and said, "it''s late then. It''s time for elder yaoyue to go back."


    Demon month smell speech, whole body drama shock, seem to want to speak, but rather a frown stare, seems to be threatening something, demon month''s body is a paralysis, crying, helpless.See this scene, Ning Tao heartache unceasingly, eyes do not know when has been blurred by tears, a sense of sadness surged into his heart, which makes him very puzzled, how is this? Was it a hit?


    See demon month this sad appearance, rather old son seems to have some impatience, especially see Ning Tao spirit fall, the whole person stay Leng in the ground, he can''t help it any more.


    See him calm face, cold voice way: "demon month elder, hope you can understand reason, don''t cry in my rather home, don''t forget the agreement between you and me."


    Demon month smell speech body in a flash, seem to poke in pain, tears rolling down, but still don''t want to leave meaning, more want to close to Ning Tao, will he embrace.


    However, Ning Lao was angry and said: "if you don''t go, don''t blame me for telling him. You should be very clear. If he knows the consequences, he won''t forgive you. It''s certain that he will bring disaster."


    Hear rather old rage, demon month whole body tremble, hesitated for a moment, finally stood up in grief, but the eyes are still on Ning Tao.


    However, in front of the shadow of a flash, rather the old man directly blocked in front of the two people, cold and unfeeling.


    In helplessness, but also for the agreement, for her children, Ning Tao, she must leave, she is afraid to bring danger to him, when the whole country will be full of crisis.


    So, looking back three times in one step, demon moon finally left the pavilion. At this time, Lin Zhenlei and others rushed to the pavilion, only to hear his angry voice: "elder demon moon, that little bastard is still..."


    "Bang!"


    Lin Zhenlei was suddenly hit by a huge force, and his body flew out directly. Then he fell into a coma, with several broken bones and an unbelievable look on his face.


    And the person who took the hand was yaoyue. She was full of tears, but she was full of murders. She said in a cold voice: "I''m in a bad mood recently. I hate men coming near me. I can''t help killing people!"


    ? o positive O + version F first a hair 87

 Chapter 853

    In the eyes of Mr. Ning, elder yaoyue leaves with a group of people. Even Lin Zhenlei, who has passed out, is taken away by Ma Yuchuan, and his face is strange.


    At the door, Ning Rui finally ran over anxiously, and followed Su Dingguo, who was full of dignity. However, seeing the demon moon and others leaving in a hurry, they all showed a puzzled color.


    Ning Rui is in love with the old man and runs to him. Su Dingguo hesitates. Seeing that Ning Rui has nothing to do with him, he leaves quietly. He has a lot of hands outside!


    Seeing the demon moon leaving, even if he knocked Lin Zhenlei unconscious, master Ning had no accident. As soon as he turned around, he found that Ning Tao''s face was covered with tears.


    Ning Tao''s face was completely wet with tears. His face was dull and his eyes were lost. His whole body seemed to be frozen and his soul was out of his body, like a puppet.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Lao''s heart suddenly burst, and his face was extremely complicated. As the saying goes, mother and son are heart to heart. If you let the demon moon stay, I''m afraid Ning Tao will really notice something.


    According to the current situation, it''s really not suitable to recognize Ning Tao. It''s a thorny problem to say that he has many identities, not to say whether he will accept them for a while!


    Which one of those is not a sensitive identity? Besides, his mother''s identity is not general. Elder yaoyue of Qingbang elder pavilion has real power and strong strength, which is feared by the country.


    If you know each other, Ning Tao is the son of Yao Yue, a member of the four major families of Ning family. He has the strength of half of the Qing Gang. He is also the cardinal of Wudang sect, and the Deputy disciple of Wudang sect. Now Feifei jewelry is the leader of the jade industry, captain!


    This kind of identity, if all blessing in Ning Tao, then in the whole of China, which party dare to provoke, will cause the fear of the country.


    Among other things, the three families will take the lead in uniting. They haven''t forgotten what happened in those years. Ning Tao is bound to be at the mouth of the storm, and even Hong Meng will act secretly.


    All things, pay attention to a balance, it is impossible to let one side alone, if there is really, unless he can resist all threats, otherwise, it is not far from destruction!


    What worries them more is whether Ning Tao will forgive them. He has been wandering for more than 20 years, suffered countless hardships, suffered countless crimes, and suffered many bullies!


    Mr. Ning has seen all these things from the materials, and his heart is full of endless regret. In those days, he was determined to go his own way, but now his boss is missing, and his contact has been interrupted for a long time


    At this time, Ning Rui also ran over. Seeing that the old man was safe, he was immediately relieved. He was really afraid of something. But when he saw Ning Tao, he was stunned.


    He was surprised and said, "Hey, brother Ning, why are you crying? Brother Ning, brother Ning, what''s the matter with you..."


    With the shaking of Ning Rui, Ning Tao finally regained his mind, but his face was still full of confusion. He felt that his face was extremely wet. When he reached for it, it was all tears.


    "I Tears, why


    Ning Tao murmurs in the mouth way, in the heart unusual confusion, looks like a pot of hodgepodge, the meat vegetable has everything.


    Ning Rui scratched his head suspiciously. He was a little confused about this scene. He found that the old man''s face was complex and full of emotion, as if he was in memory.


    See this, Ning Rui is really can''t stand, heart like a cat scratch, eager to know the whole story, but two people a daze, a daze, really let him very helpless.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly moved, he was very silent, tears on his face did not erase, so dull left the pavilion, aimless forward.


    The old man looked back and saw Ning Tao''s reaction. He didn''t say a word, so he looked at him anxiously.


    Ning Rui on one side, his face is full of anxiety, his heart is like a kitten scratching, very itchy.


    There was Zhou Teng, who suddenly appeared. He knew a lot about all this, and also knew the feelings of several people. He immediately sighed heavily, which was extremely complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    In such a big Ning''s home, Ning Tao walks forward aimlessly, lost, with tears hanging on his face. He doesn''t know why. He always feels sad, heartbroken and heartache.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why is that? Is it just because of the sad mood to infect yourself? But why is the heart so painful? I''ve never felt it before


    All kinds of problems emerge in Ning Tao''s mind. He has been thinking about why? But there is no answer.


    In the whole Ning family, he strolled for a long time, from day to night. At a certain moment, he felt tired, physically and mentally, so he dragged his heavy body back to the room.


    He tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep in any case, and occasionally shed tears. He hadn''t cried like this for many years, especially this time for unknown reasons.


    In the confusion, he took out his mobile phone, looked at the dense number, he subconsciously dialed a number, he felt that he could get the comfort he wanted from there.


    "Hello, brother Tao, why haven''t you gone to bed yet? Do you miss me when you call me so late?" the familiar gentle laughter came from the phone, and you were a little tired.Ning Tao was silent for a while, and then said hoarsely: "sister Xia, I feel my heart is so painful, just like broken, I don''t know why I always want to cry, why is it so?"


    There was silence on the other side of the phone, and then a gentle voice came out: "brother Tao, what''s the matter with you? What happened? If you have any pain, just say it. Don''t hold it in your heart. "


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he felt warm in his heart and immediately said all the things today. His voice was very hoarse and he was very sad. "Sister Xia, I miss you!"


    Hearing this sad voice, Xia Mengfei''s heart is also shocked. He has never seen Ning Tao show such emotion, just like a sad child, who wants to seek spiritual comfort.


    Xia Mengfei hesitated for a moment, and immediately said in a soft voice: "brother Tao, no matter what happens, you must be strong. You are a man. Only after experiencing pain can you really grow up."


    "Only through the wind and rain, can we see the rainbow!"


    Ning Tao heard the words, silent, tears on his face have dried up, the whole person fell into meditation, the heart is still in pain.


    Perhaps feeling the pain of Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei said in a soft voice: "brother Tao, if you really can''t get through this barrier, I''ll book a plane ticket to Jinghua immediately, and you can see me tomorrow!"


    Voice down, two people silent for a long time, in the silence, Ning Tao slowly breathed a sigh of relief, firm way: "no, sister Xia, I have been good, I, like growing up..."


    ¡­¡­


    Elder''s pavilion, in the room of demon moon, a beautiful woman with delicate face is crying bitterly and heartbroken. Her tears have wet her clothes for a long time, but she doesn''t feel it. She is full of sadness, regret and reluctant to give up!

 Chapter 854

    Elder Pavilion, in the room of demon moon, the beautiful woman is still sobbing. It seems that she is going to cry out all the sadness of the past 20 years. She has no bearing of a strong baby refiner.


    Outside, Ma Yuchuan and a group of elders sat around looking at each other. They didn''t know what had happened. They were obviously looking for trouble and asking for the price, but how could they become like this.


    What makes them even more puzzled is that the elder demon month actually started on Lin Zhenlei. He really didn''t show mercy. His bones broke in an instant, and now he is still lying in the hospital.


    After some analysis, they think that there is a kind of possibility that is the most comprehensible. Women always have a few days a month. They are grumpy and often make trouble without reason!


    I ''{}


    in the dark, Qinglong and the Dragon King look at each other with strange faces. They have known yaoyue for many years and have never seen such a thing happen. It will never be because of women.


    The Dragon King frowned and then said with a bitter smile, "well, I''m old and I can''t figure out many things. You have the best relationship with her. Go and have a look. At least you can comfort her."


    One side of the green dragon smell speech, free and easy face stiff for a while, then wry smile shook his head, this kind of thing he is not good at, but no way, can only harden the scalp.


    "Creak!"


    The door full of ancient fragrance is opened. Qinglong glances inside and finds that yaoyue is crying on her bed. The whole house is full of sadness.


    Qinglong scratched his head, some at a loss, hesitated, tangled for a moment, finally comforted: "you have been crying is not the way, tell me, maybe, I can help you."


    Demon month smell speech, mood finally stabilized some, but fell into silence, body is still shaking, seems to be thinking.


    In this awkward, strange atmosphere, demon month finally opened her mouth and cried: "Ning Tao, it''s my child!"


    Then the boy''s face burst out of his eyes.


    It seems that the amount of information is too large. Qinglong is lost in thought for a moment. He has never heard of demon moon having children. What happened today is that it happened 20 years ago!


    Yes, yes, at that time the demon month fell in love with the elder of Ning family, but because the elder Ning was determined to go his own way, they were separated. Ning Tao, that''s what happened at that time.


    Suddenly, Qinglong seemed to think of something. He asked eagerly, "do you recognize him? You should be very clear about the current situation. If you make a mistake, you will be in the abyss!"


    Demon moon seems to have been stabbed at the pain point, and then she hides her face and cries. She is helpless and helpless, but Qinglong is very anxious. This is not a small matter, and it is often the change of the big situation


    after a long time, demon moon is full of tears and says: "I No, I''m afraid! "


    Green Dragon smell speech, slowly relieved, he finally know the pain of demon month, also understand her helplessness.


    The mother and son who have been separated for many years are close at hand, but they can''t recognize each other, which is too harmful for a mother.


    They were silent for a long time, and finally Qinglong said in a deep voice: "according to the current situation, once we recognize each other, we will not only shake China, but also the gene fighters in the United States will act."


    "In those days, not only the island countries, but also the United States contributed to the situation. They naturally enjoyed our internal struggle. If there was something they could not budget, it would be doomed."


    Demon month smell speech, beautiful Mou contain Sha, facial expression a piece of cold, full of murderous way: "and white lotus teach, Hongmeng some sects!"


    Hearing this, Qinglong sighed. It seemed helpless. The island had already paid for it, but yaoyue always remembered that the two sides had been hit hard.


    Suddenly, demon moon seemed to think of something, hesitated, and then said in supplication: "brother Longjin, I want you to do me a favor, help me Protect my children


    ¡­¡­


    Ning family, at this time the sky is already bright, a big day high hanging on it, Ning Tao is still snoring, canthus indistinctly still have some tears, seems to be unconsciously crying.


    Last night, he talked with Xia Jie for a long time. If Xia Mengfei didn''t want to annex the Cao family''s business, he would have arrived in Beijing to comfort the heartbroken little man.


    After the death of Cao Mian and his son, China''s jade industry has never been able to surpass Feifei jewelry, especially the annexation of Cao''s family, which is now a worthy bearer of the jade industry.


    In fact, as a woman, Xia Mengfei naturally thinks of much more than Ning Tao. She vaguely has an idea, but she doesn''t dare to say it, that is, mother and son are connected, blood is thicker than water!


    Ning Tao didn''t know. In his sleep, he called out the voice from the bottom of his heart, "Mom..."! Perhaps even he did not know that the title, which had been forgotten for several years, had returned to his heart.


    This night, although Ning Tao sleep comfortable, but always feel the lack of something, empty heart, it seems that the spirit is too tired, so that now did not wake up.


    "Creak!"


    A voice suddenly came out of the quiet room. The closed door was opened slowly. Two figures came in quietly, with a smirk on their faces. It seemed that they could not help laughing.At a glance, they saw Ning Tao sleeping soundly. It seemed that he was sleeping soundly. The sun was shining on his bottom, and there was no movement. It was lazy enough, but what they wanted was this effect.


    One of them came to the head of the bed, took out a big horn, and pressed the switch with the other''s sign.


    "Jiangnan leather factory has closed down. Jiangnan leather factory has closed down. The boss of the son of a bitch is eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. He owes 350 million yuan and runs away with his sister-in-law. We have no choice..."


    "The original price is more than 300 yuan, more than 200 yuan, more than 100 yuan, 20 yuan, 20 yuan...!"


    A series of harsh sounds with magic spread all over the room in an instant, followed by two bursts of laughter. Ning Tao, who had been sleeping, was awakened in an instant and turned pale.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Looking at the two laughing figures, Ning Tao''s face was blue and white, and he was still a little shaken. The big horn was still ringing, 20 yuan, 20 yuan!


    "Bang!"


    In a fit of anger, Ning Tao smashed it directly. It was all this crap. He was scared by it in broad daylight. However, the big horn was still ringing. It was 20 yuan, 20 yuan!


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The two people laugh more happily, tears are about to flow out, Ning Tao was angry, a Ning Rui, a Lin Beibei, these two people actually dare to play with him, really bold fat.


    Looking at the two people laughing, Ning Tao also shows a strange smile. He directly lifts the quilt, showing his strong, strong muscles, and The naked body.


    "Ah

 Chapter 855

    In the quiet room, there was a sharp scream. It was Lin Beibei''s voice. She suddenly turned to cover her eyes, blushed, and her heart was beating like a deer.


    Ning Rui was still laughing wildly. Suddenly he saw the familiar man''s logo. He secretly compared himself and found that his size made him too sad. The laughter also gradually weakened.


    Seeing the two Yan''er, Ning Tao can''t help but smile. He looks up and dares to tease me. With one easy move, he kills you two. Ha ha ha!


    However, at this time, a beautiful figure suddenly burst in. It was Xu Hong, a good friend of Beibei. He had been waiting outside, but suddenly heard a scream and rushed in immediately.


    "Ah


    There is another scream. Xu Hong is scared, but she doesn''t turn around. Instead, she stares at Ning Tao curiously. Her face is full of strange light. It''s really big!


    Beibei seems to be aware of it. Seeing that Xu Hong has been staring at Ning Tao, she is inexplicably sour in her heart. She pulls Xu Hong and pushes her out, leaving behind a angry word.


    "Playing hooligans in broad daylight, brother Ning, you are so bad!"


    After hearing these words, Ning Tao took a puff at the corner of his mouth. How could he become a hooligan himself? It''s clear that you''ve come to tease me. I''ve been sleeping naked all the time. Blame me.


    Ning Rui becomes very silent, a hair not hair, see North North push Xu Hong leave, he also quietly slip away.


    When Ning Tao put on his clothes and came out, it was almost noon, and there were still several missed calls on his mobile phone, several of which were from Li Bingbing. Today is the wedding day of Zhou Ru.


    Although I''m reluctant to go, I should send a blessing and get a big red envelope. If the time is right, I''ll apologize and explain.


    Out of the door, Lin Beibei and Xu Hong are still blushing. Especially after seeing Ning Tao, they are full of blush. It seems that they subconsciously think of something.


    Seeing the appearance of Beibei, Ning Tao can''t help but feel bad about it. She is too young to see it. She is really impulsive. She regrets it too late.


    ¡­¡­


    The wedding ceremony between Zhang Mingyuan and Zhou Ru is very grand. Many people in the industry will come. The underworld and the white will give face. Even the eight sects, the four families and the youth gang will come.


    It''s not that they are famous, but because they are two of the top families in China, representing the military, politicians and friars.


    The Zhous and zhangjias, in order to promote the marriage, really paid too much. Compared with the Nings in the past 20 years, it is undoubtedly perfect. Now the wedding is about to start.


    As one of the four families, Ning Rui''s father, Ning Yu, was invited. So Ning Rui and Ning Tao went together.


    Because Lin Beibei was stimulated and frightened, and most of Beijing''s childe brothers and young ladies were present at that time, she felt it was a shame to go, so she stayed at Ning''s home with Xu Hong.


    ¡­¡­


    Tiansheng hotel is also a familiar place. It is the most noble and top place in Beijing. Usually, only people with noble status come in and out, which is difficult for ordinary people to enter.


    Today, it''s even more lively here. The parking lot outside is full of luxury cars, such as Cadillac, Rolls Royce, Lamborghini and all kinds of latest series.


    In and out of the hotel are elites from all walks of life, such as the Secretary of which party, the family of which party, the chairman of which party, the CEO of which party, and even famous foreign consortia.


    On the new chapter SS Festival {3 /


    the underworld also has the Qinggang, the Youth Association and so on. The monks also have the Qingcheng school, Wudang school, Kongtong school, Emei school, Shaolin Temple and so on. Most of them are symbolic visitors. Let''s show them.


    Originally, there were great difficulties in the marriage of the two families. If they were too conspicuous and too ostentatious, I''m afraid they would make some people dissatisfied and attack them secretly.


    What''s more, it''s not enough for the two families to cause a huge sensation. For example, the eight schools all let some outstanding disciples come, except Qingcheng school.


    As soon as Ning Tao and Ning Rui arrived here, they really attracted countless eyes. In particular, the former''s feat yesterday shocked the whole Jinghua children, and some people in power were afraid of it.


    The Du family of the four families didn''t respond. Compared with the Lin family of the Li family, they gave their son a foot ban. Even the elder yaoyue of the Green Gang came back in vain and didn''t explain.


    It is said that she was very angry at that time, and the one who was angry came. She also said that she hated men''s approach and directly knocked the leader of the Green Gang unconscious. So far, he is still in the hospital and has not recovered.


    This kind of deeds add a bit of mystery to Ning Tao, as well as the cardinal of the Holy See, which is enough to make him equal to the one in power.


    Ning Tao stands at the door and doesn''t go in. Ning Rui doesn''t know why, so he also stands here with him. Although no one dares to come and say hello, they all make friends and smile.


    After a long time, Ning Rui found that he could take advantage of it, which made him ecstatic. They stood in front of the door very conspicuous. As long as you want to enter the hotel, you can absolutely see them.President an, the chairman of Jinxiu group, is in charge of China''s real estate economy. However, after seeing Ning Tao, he is also courting and smiling. He seems to have heard about yesterday''s feat.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately smiles and nods. Seeing this, Ning Rui also nods subconsciously, as if to say that I know. Seeing this, Mr. an walks into the hotel slowly with a twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, Ning ruicai responded that he was the general manager of Jinxiu group. In terms of identity, he could compare with his father. Now he was respectful to him, which made him feel like he was gone with the wind!


    Some small families and consortia in Beijing bow and bow when they see Ning Tao. After Ning Tao smiles and nods, he also nods to them.


    The general manager of Qingquan Co., Ltd. has a respectful attitude, the chairman of Dashang group makes a smile, the owner of the Hai family smiles, the commander of a military region stands to salute, and a secretary nods to make a gesture.


    These people''s identities, even if they are not as good as his father''s, are not much different. Now they are respectful to him, even if his father doesn''t have such treatment, he is really gone with the wind.


    Ning Rui is extremely excited at the moment. Today''s event is enough for him to go out and pretend for a year. Who else dares to be disrespectful to him.


    His friends are the sons and daughters of these bosses. When we meet again, Ning Rui will say, "who are you with? Your father is respectful to me and nods his head. You are a bird.".


    At this time, Ning Tao finally waited for the person who picked him up, Li Bingbing, to run out of the hotel. He was dressed in a sexy cheongsam, concave and convex, with a fork to the root of his thigh. The snow-white, bloody nose.


    When Ning Rui saw the sexy and beautiful Li Bingbing, he thought it was the explosion of his personality charm. All the beauties threw themselves in their arms and immediately opened their arms to welcome the beauties.


    However, someone moves faster than him. It''s Ning Tao on one side. They both have sweet smiles on their faces. They are very close. They talk and laugh and go to the hotel.


    At this time, Ning Rui''s face was in a daze, and he still kept the posture of open arms. In his heart, it was a pain, a pain, a very appropriate word came out, which was very suitable for him now.


    "Are you floating? Or I can''t hold the sword? "

 Chapter 856

    In Tiansheng Hotel, Ning Tao and Li Bingbing walk into the hotel hand in hand. The latter''s exquisite body really attracts a lot of attention. Even Ning Tao can''t bear it.


    What makes him even more strange is that Li Bingbing seems to have forgotten all his unhappiness and is very sweet to himself, just like a little girl in love, who turns from that old woman into someone else and hates her.


    Ning Tao, who originally wanted to explain his apology, also consciously closed her mouth. Since she didn''t mention it, she would not be stupid enough to mention it, otherwise she would bear the consequences.


    Two people like a couple, very sweet into the hotel, at this time here has been overcrowded, are celebrities from all walks of life, Megatron side, can be regarded as the gathering place of bigwigs.


    They sat down in a corner, not to keep a low profile, but to be intimate. They missed Li Bingbing for a long time.


    Ning Tao''s hands began to be dishonest. Unexpectedly, Li Bingbing didn''t mean to refuse. Instead, he half pushed and half refused, which made it easier to tease Ning Tao''s desire.


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Do you miss me?" Ning Tao breathes the heat and opens his mouth with affection.


    Li Bingbing smell speech, pink Dai''s face show red halo, very docile way: "of course, you are someone else''s man, so long, you don''t say to come to someone else."


    Ning Tao smell speech, heart move, always feel today''s ice full of temptation, there are some strange, before the bold, stubborn, suddenly became docile.


    This kind of big contrast made him a little hard to accept for a while. When she was impulsive in France that day, she slapped herself with anger. It can be seen that she was really angry.


    After thinking for a while, Ning Tao sits next to Li Bingbing and says with a dry cough, "well, that, Bingbing, I want to explain to you that I had a problem that day..."


    Unexpectedly, Li Bingbing patiently listened to Ning Tao''s explanation, and showed an understanding look, saying: "you mean you were stimulated at that time, so you would do that kind of thing."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he nodded his head and said that''s what he meant. Li Bingbing sipped a glass of red wine and then comforted him with a smile: "I understand. Xiaoru also told me."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao didn''t relax. Instead, he felt that there was something wrong with him. He did that kind of thing and really exposed it?


    Sure enough, Li Bingbing sighed: "you are my man, I don''t understand what can be done, but Xiaoru has been hit hard. You have to go to apologize in person."


    Ning Tao hears speech, immediately feel relaxed a lot, immediately can smile a way: "no problem, this is should, my previous plan is also like this, after all, that is my fault."


    When Li Bingbing heard the speech, she put her body close to Ning Tao''s ear with a smile. She vomited her sweet tongue and said, "this is my man. Do you miss me..."


    By this stimulation, even if there is no blood baby''s trouble, Ning Tao still red eyes, a will her embrace, embracing the fiery body.


    At this time, Li Bingbing, wearing a sexy cheongsam, is exquisite, charming and mature, and looks more visual.


    In Ning Tao''s eyes, today''s Li Bingbing is a beauty, exuding the charm of temptation everywhere, seducing countless men to commit crimes, just like a devil, prompting him to degenerate.


    Ning Tao only felt his throat dry, and so did Li Bingbing in his arms. An indescribable feeling pervaded here. He whispered: "Bingbing, I...!"


    Dai Bing''s face was full of hot ideas, and Li Bing''s face was hot.


    With that, he stood up from Ning Tao''s arms, grabbed the former and quickly left the hall. No one knew what was happening here. They were all exchanging greetings and toasting each other.


    In places like this where big men gather, there are a lot of interest talks. Even for weddings, there are still many. In particular, the two families in Beijing have contributed to some alliances.


    As you can see, Zhang Mingyuan and Zhou Ru are toasting. Although the wedding hasn''t started yet, it''s good to get acquainted in advance. Zhou Ru''s smile is very reluctant.


    On such a lively and important occasion, the leaders of all parties, the chairman of the board, the Secretary and the commander of the military region are paying attention to it. However, as a bridesmaid, Li Bingbing comes to a small room instead.


    I don''t know why, Ning Tao feels that this room is very luxurious, full of a special atmosphere, as well as some cheongsam, cosmetics, a soft big bed, and a beautiful white wedding dress.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help but wonder, this shouldn''t be a wedding room, after all, the wedding dress is here, just want to open, suddenly Li Bingbing''s red lips stick over.


    Ning Tao is occupied. No matter where he is, Li Bingbing is not afraid of it. He can still recognize it.


    Immediately a hug soft Li Bingbing, two people directly fell on the bed, had to say this bed is really good, two people directly sunken in.


    ¡­¡­In the hotel hall, Zhou Ru has been following Zhang Mingyuan, with a stiff smile on her face. She is dead in her heart. She is a curving shell without independent soul, just like a walking corpse.


    Zhang Mingyuan was very excited and his face turned red. He had drunk a lot along the way. Fortunately, he was good at drinking. Otherwise, he would not be able to hold on after the wedding.


    At this time, Zhou Wei suddenly came over. Seeing Zhou Ru like this, he felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. His hand holding the wine cup used more power, and his eyes were flashing with inexplicable color.


    I saw him intimate way: "Xiaoru, the wedding is about to start, I think you are so tired, it''s better to go back to rest, there is Mingyuan is enough, you don''t be too forced."


    Zhou Ru''s face darkened when he heard the speech. He looked at Zhang Mingyuan beside him and found that he also nodded to himself gently, indicating that he was going to have a rest. His heart was like a cone pain, and his action was like a puppet.


    After seeing Zhou Ru leave, Zhang Mingyuan drinks wine with many big men again. When he thinks that Zhou Ru can let him do whatever he wants tonight, his heart is a throb and excited.


    Zhou Wei, on the other hand, showed his brilliant face and drank up the high-purity red wine in his hand, thinking about it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, the temperature rises sharply.


    Looking at Ning Tao in front of him, Li Bingbing''s eyes flashed a trace of anxiety. His desire filled his whole brain, and he was gradually swallowing his reason. He said eagerly in his heart: "what can I do, why can''t I come...!"


    At this time, a loud sound of unlocking the door, very abrupt spread, two people''s hearts set off a storm.

 Chapter 857

    "Click! Creak


    These two sounds reverberated in their ears, no less than the thunder and the nuclear bomb, which made a small heart beat with fright.


    Ning Tao''s reaction is the fastest. He opens his perspective eyes instantly and sees Zhou Ru at the door directly. He seems to shed tears. Standing at the door, he should think of something sad.


    "It''s Zhou Ru. What should I do?"


    I saw Ning Tao panic mouth way, don''t know why, he always have a kind of feeling of cheating, make him very inexplicable, scalp emergence of numbness, stimulation.


    However, Li Bingbing gradually regained her mind. When she heard Ning Tao''s words, her eyes lit up and she said, "what are you doing? Hide quickly."


    Ning Tao smell speech, very obvious Leng Leng, immediately don''t understand a way: "hide?"? Why do you want to hide? I''m in love. I''m interested. She can stop us from having sex with each other. That''s...! "


    Before speaking, she was interrupted by Li Bingbing, who was anxious. She said in a low voice: "are you stupid? This is their wedding room. It''s not proper for us to do this here."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was dumbfounded. It''s really a wedding room. They''re still here!


    Suddenly, the sound of a burst of high-heeled shoes came out. Zhou Ru dried her tears and walked towards the inside. The speed was very fast.


    "Step, step!"


    Zhou Ru walked into the room in sadness and saw the white wedding dress at a glance. This was the moment that countless women dreamed of, but she had only a burst of sadness.


    Maybe the sadness was so deep that she didn''t notice the abnormality behind her. She didn''t even notice the atmosphere and taste in the air, as if she had lost her instinctive vigilance.


    After a while, Zhou Ru suddenly burst into a sad smile. The most important moment in a woman''s life should be happy. No matter how painful she is, she has to bear it and laugh.


    She suddenly took off her coat, revealing her covered figure. However, she was wearing tights, which were covered by clothes. It''s time to put on her wedding dress.


    However, when she turned around the moment, suddenly found a person lying on the bed, she was immediately startled.


    "Ah


    A scream, see that person, Zhou Ru gradually calm down, because that person is her best friend, Li Bingbing, now a sexy cheongsam, beautiful eyes with spring, a mess.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ru''s heart clattered for a while, vaguely felt that it was not good. She was not an ignorant girl, and she knew something about men and women.


    I saw her face slightly red, faltering: "ice Bingbing, this is... "


    However, before he finished speaking, Li Bingbing waved to her with a smile and put on a very attractive posture.


    See this scene, Zhou Ru is angry and funny, she is not a man, so seduce her useful? But out of the trust of Bingbing, she also went over in doubt.


    While walking, he said helplessly: "Xiaolang hoof, what time is it? You are still here. This is my wedding room. Tell me honestly, what are you doing here?"


    However, Li Bingbing didn''t respond. She just stood up with a smile and fell on Zhou Ru. Her hands unconsciously touched her, and the spring in her beautiful eyes was passed on.


    "Xiaoru, how long has it been since we were so intimate? Your chest seems to be bigger, but there is still a gap compared with me, so your legs are better than me."


    While they were playing and fighting, they also picked each other''s clothes, revealing a lot of spring.


    When Zhou Ru heard Bingbing''s boasting, her heart was also funny, but her heart was still complex. She just wanted to get rid of Bingbing and said with a bitter smile, "well, you''re the biggest, you''re happy!"


    When Li Bingbing heard this, she suddenly stopped. Daimei frowned and looked at Zhou Ru. If it was in the past, the latter would fight with her and never admit defeat.


    But today has not started, Zhou Ru actually admitted defeat, also by the way praised her, that face helpless wry smile, as well as the face of haggard, the eyes tired, she saw in the eyes.


    It seems to be filled with sadness. Zhou Ru can''t help laughing at herself: "no matter how beautiful the legs are, what''s the use? They will be ruined tonight. After all, they will be reduced to other people''s playthings."


    Hearing this self mocking words, Li Bingbing felt a pain in her heart, and a wave of sadness welled up in her heart. She clenched her silver teeth and jumped up again, as if she couldn''t get along with Zhou Ru''s clothes.


    In the luxurious wardrobe of this room, Ning Tao''s figure is hidden here. When he hears the two people''s movements, he is also rippling, just like a cat''s paw.


    Subconsciously, he opened the perspective. Anyway, he had seen both of their bodies. It was nothing to peep at them again. And after today, Zhou Ru became a beautiful woman.


    Although it''s a pity that those beautiful legs, which can play for a year, are slender and mellow, he has a lot of women now, and they can''t take care of them now. How can he go to the romantic debt again? I''m afraid sister Xia and they will also deal with him.


    Li Bingbing seems to be addicted to playing, and has been pestering Zhou Ru. The more their clothes fade, the less they are. The latter, in particular, can''t stand Bingbing''s dogged fight. It''s really helpless.¡­¡­


    In the hall of the hotel, there is a lot of people, a lot of noise and excitement. At this time, the atmosphere has reached the key point. Celebrities from all walks of life have come together and gathered most of the elite of China.


    It''s said that Feifei jewelry has also been invited, but sister Xia is busy annexing the Cao family, so she has no time to come here. Ning Tao''s coming here also represents Feifei jewelry.


    Zhou Wei frowned and drank red wine from time to time. With the passage of time, his heart became more anxious. He seemed to be waiting for something. His mind was all on his mobile phone.


    "Nail the bell!"


    After a long time, his mobile phone suddenly gave out a light ring, and Zhou Wei was shocked by the sound. He quickly checked it. Only a moment later, his mouth showed a proud smile, looked at Zhang Mingyuan who was toasting, and quickly walked towards him!


    ¡­¡­


    In the luxurious room, Li Bingbing and Zhou runao are having a good time. Chunguang is exposed casually. He is not aware of a perspective sex wolf and has never given up peeping.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the door, dozens of laughter and excitement came out, and a few people rushed in directly, but they were shocked by the scene, and their throat felt dry.


    After that, Zhang Mingyuan and others came to see the messy scene on the bed, Zhou Ru in a daze and Li Bingbing in a guilty mood.


    "Ah


    At this time, Li Bingbing suddenly screamed and cried out, "Ning Tao, they are so scary. Why do you hide in the closet? Didn''t you say you were responsible for us? Don''t take me and Xiaoru out of here as soon as possible


    The voice fell, the air was quiet, and the drop of a needle was like a nuclear bomb. Zhang Mingyuan was a little confused. He only felt that there was something more on his head, and his eyes were staring at the wardrobe.


    In the closet, Ning Tao hears Li Bingbing''s cry. He feels that his head is like thunder, his face is as black as coal, and hundreds of millions of alpacas in his heart are galloping on the grassland of hope!

 Chapter 858

    In the deluxe room of the hotel, there is a dead silence, and there is a faint sob of Li Bingbing. A sheet covers up their delicate bodies, but Zhou Ru is already stupid.


    At the moment, Zhang Mingyuan''s lips were trembling and his eyes were on the wardrobe. His heart seemed to fall into the abyss. He could not say a word, and his body was obviously shaking.


    And with the rush in of these friends, is also stunned, silent, they come here, is to pick up the bride, because the wedding is about to start.


    But at the moment, the air is filled with the smell of extravagance, as well as the Qingcheng disciples who rushed in before. Because of their hard practice on the mountain, they all had nosebleed when they saw the scene of Xiangyan.


    Zhang Mingyuan''s heart is gloomy at the moment. When he thinks of the elites from all walks of life waiting outside, if he knows about this, he will be finished and will be wearing a green hat.


    In this dead and silent atmosphere, he suddenly forced himself to laugh, which was uglier than crying, and said: "ice Bingbing, you''re really joking. Xiaoru puts on her wedding dress. The wedding is about to start! "


    However, when the atmosphere gradually eased, Li Bingbing suddenly cried out: "Ning Tao, you are still not a man, Xiaoru is pregnant, you are still hiding!"


    "Boom!"


    This sentence is as loud as thunder in people''s ears and as loud as atomic bomb in Zhang Mingyuan''s ears. I just feel that the world has collapsed.


    In the closet, Ning Tao is completely stupid, his angry lips are trembling, his face is as black as coal, his muscles are twitching, he never thought of it, he never thought of killing him.


    Outside, the relaxed atmosphere is dead again. The first green city disciple, with a ferocious face and a roar, runs the spirit power and directly rushes to the wardrobe.


    "Bang!"


    The wardrobe couldn''t bear the huge force. It broke apart completely. Just when everyone was shocked, a figure in disorderly clothes suddenly appeared and seemed to want to run away.


    "Where to go!"


    Several green city friars quickly stopped him. In anger, they tried their best to push him back. They just landed at the bedside, and the door was guarded by them.


    When they saw the shadow clearly, they were all in a daze. It was Ning Tao, the cardinal and Wudang disciple who actually did that.


    Seeing this, they all felt bad and ran to the hall. They were afraid that the world would not be chaotic, so they couldn''t stop talking.


    Zhou Wei mixed in the crowd, is a smile, the corner of the mouth hook out a proud arc, at the same time, take out the mobile phone, mouth quickly say what!


    When Zhang Mingyuan saw Ning Tao clearly, what detached mentality, what immobile, what elegant demeanor, how far to die for me, full of anger was roared out by him.


    "Ning Tao!"


    His voice was hoarse and ferocious. His anger made him lose his mind, and the veins on his forehead swelled up as if to burst.


    When Ning Tao heard this voice, his face turned pale, his whole body was in a cold sweat, and his throat was dry. He was not afraid of Zhang Mingyuan, but he was completely guilty and couldn''t breathe.


    And Li Bingbing is afraid that the world will continue, continue to embellish: "husband, hurry to take us away, Xiaoru is still pregnant with a baby, must not be frightened?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao wants to seal Li Bingbing''s mouth. His grievances are like the water of the Yellow River. Now he even has the heart to cry.


    Zhou Ru from the beginning are silly, the whole person sat on the bed, if not Bingbing holding her, I''m afraid has fallen down, there are some spring naked.


    When Zhang Mingyuan heard the speech, his body faltered. After shaking violently, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face was full of misery. He tried his best to yell: "adulterer, adulteress!"


    After hearing this, Zhou Ru finally regained her consciousness and realized the abnormality of Bingbing. She cried out immediately: "Mingyuan, listen to my explanation. It''s not like this. It''s a misunderstanding."


    Then he ran to Zhang Mingyuan, as if trying to explain all this, but Li Bingbing, who was behind her, still insisted on adding fuel to dissuade her: "Xiaoru, now that this matter has been discovered, you don''t want to explain any more. What''s more, you already have a baby. Ning Tao will love you very much in the future."


    "Pa!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ru slapped her backhand without mercy. Her face was covered with tears, her eyes were red, and her body was silent.


    However, Li Bingbing seems to have expected that this slap is indeed painful, and blood is flowing from the corners of her mouth, but her eyes are firm and she still holds Zhou Ru.


    Ning Tao wants to scold and kill people. He is so angry that he can''t speak. He has a mouthful of blood in his chest, but he can''t spit it out. His chest is stuffy, like a lump in his throat.


    However, under the continuous bombardment of Li Bingbing, people''s hearts have collapsed, especially Zhang Mingyuan, whose eyes are red and his face is ferocious, and his chest contains the anger of the atomic bomb."I I''m going to kill you, kill you...! "


    I saw Zhang Mingyuan rushing over crazily. He was full of spiritual power. He didn''t have any moves. It was like a little fight in the market. But in his fury, his strength really couldn''t be underestimated.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s figure flickered, but there was not much space here. He was soon bullied in front of him. In his eyes were Zhang Mingyuan''s blood red eyes, which were filled with killing intention and the wind roared.


    "Kill you, kill you, kill you...!"


    Zhang Mingyuan seems to be crazy. His fists are wild, which brings gusts of strong wind. The room is in a mess.


    At this time, Ning Tao finally pressed down the blood in his chest, and roared angrily: "are you stupid? I didn''t do anything. I was wronged. Do you hear me?"


    However, Zhang Mingyuan smelled that his eyes were more red with blood. He was so angry that he trembled all over his body. He took his hand and roared: "you bastard, you want to kill you, kill you!"


    When Ning Tao saw that he had lost his sense, his face was suddenly gloomy, and he also burst out with anger. Damn, I''m going to have a tryst with my own woman. You''re provoking me. I really think I''m a clay pincher.


    See him all over the emergence of a stream of air, into the weak hot temperature, avoid the face of a blow, the wind roaring, a direct blow hard hit in Zhang Mingyuan''s chest.


    He was too weak to fall on the wall.


    Seeing this, Li Bingbing immediately felt a group of evil spirit coming out of her chest, and said, "my husband, you are so powerful, you are so great!"


    The monks of Qingcheng around him were also furious. One of them roared: "younger martial brothers, let''s take this traitor alive and let younger martial brother Zhang deal with it himself."


    Just at this time, Ning Tao''s face was ferocious, and his chest was full of anger. He roared directly: "bitch, shut up!"

 Chapter 859

    "Shut up, bitch!"


    Ning Tao was so angry that he roared. His chest heaved violently, which contained the anger that was about to burst. His face was gloomy. It was this woman who made the ghost. Today, he recognized it.


    When Li Bingbing heard the speech, his smile froze for a while, but he was still smiling far fetched. A pair of jade hands hugged Zhou Ru, just more forcefully.


    She didn''t want to see Zhou Ru''s haggard face, sad heart, helpless and dying soul.


    If Zhou Ru really married today, her heart would be dead. She would not be her former playmate, but a plaything in other people''s bed.


    She didn''t want to see Zhou Ru like that, and she didn''t want to lose her best friend, so she and Zhou Wei, who had the same idea, planned today''s scene together.


    As the saying goes, when Zhang Mingyuan saw this behind the scenes, it proved that their plan was half successful. She and Zhou Ru had been ruined and everyone despised them.


    As for the other half, it depends on whether Ning Tao is a real man and whether he will take her and Zhou Ru away. If Ning Tao doesn''t, she and Zhou Ru will be dead for the rest of their lives.


    This time, what she did was very thorough. She even threatened that Zhou Ru was pregnant and directly forced her to death. Even if it was confirmed that the words were false, several outsiders would believe it.


    If Ning Tao takes them away, with his various identities, they can get rid of the family entanglement and even marry the man they like.


    It can be said that this time, they throw all the pressure on Ning Tao alone. If they succeed, everything will be good, if they fail She and Zhou Ru will be doomed!


    For these, Ning Tao does not know that Li Bingbing has such an idea for a long time. Even Zhou Ru has no intention to open his mouth. Only he can let Zhou Ru out of the misery.


    But at the moment, Ning Tao is full of anger and confusion in his heart. It''s really that all this happened suddenly and abruptly today. He didn''t have any preparation at all and was at a loss when he was beaten.


    At this time, those Qingcheng disciples also roared, but their strength is not high, the strongest two are congenital, for the gas refining Ning Tao, vulnerable.


    He took a deep breath, embracing the void with both hands. His movements suddenly became slow, but with inexplicable charm, simple atmosphere and calm mind.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, taijijin!"


    At the same time, five or six monks of Qingcheng made great efforts to strike the famous Qingguang fist. For a moment, all of them retreated and their faces changed greatly. Even Li Bingbing was lying on the bed with Zhou Ru in his arms.


    Ning Tao uses the method of four or two strokes to evade the attack, but also to defend. Naturally, he doesn''t pay attention to these people, just thinking about what to do.


    Li Bingbing, who is in bed, suddenly receives the information. Her face changes quietly. Zhou Ru is frustrated at the moment, as if there is only a body without a master left. She doesn''t care about all this.


    Li Bingbing frowns and looks at Ning Tao, who has been pestering with them all the time. His heart is full of anxiety. Now the latter wants to take them away completely. If they drag on, none of them will come to a good end. Those people have already rushed to the C (@


    at this time, Li Bingbing suddenly says in a deep voice: "Ning Tao, if you don''t want to take us, we can''t help you Don''t force you, just hope you don''t regret it later. "


    "I''ll explain it clearly today. I''ll bear all the sins, whether it''s beating or scolding, whether it''s killing or cutting. I''ll never involve you. As for us, let''s end here."


    Hearing this sad, bitter voice, Ning Tao''s anger still does not dissipate. This silly woman really wants to force herself to a dead corner. Is she crazy?


    The battle is becoming more and more fierce. The whole luxurious and beautiful wedding room is in a mess. Cheongsam, cosmetics, wardrobe, even the white wedding dress are mercilessly destroyed by the battle.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was still motionless, Li Bingbing finally showed a bitter smile on his face, full of bitterness and despair in his heart.


    It turns out that she is so weightless in Ning Tao''s heart. Maybe she thinks too much about everything. She is a silly woman, just his tool, and has no value.


    Zhou Ru seems to feel something. She looks up at Bingbing with tears in her eyes. She feels a pain in her heart and slowly reaches out her hands to hold her. This time, they are really sisters in common.


    The fighting and roaring of the outside world have nothing to do with them at the moment. Li Bingbing shed sad tears and apologized bitterly: "Xiaoru, I''m wrong. I''m sorry!"


    Zhou Ru smell speech, suddenly smile on the face, a hands tightly holding Bingbing, no matter how big the consequences, they two bear together, because, they are sisters.


    When they were crying, a force suddenly lifted them up, a white sheet wrapped them tightly into rice dumplings, and finally stayed in the air.


    Perhaps it is aware of the abnormal, two women have opened the eyes, the face of the original despair, the heart of the gray, was a ray of dawn, ushered in the long lost warmth."Ah! Husband, I love you so much. I know you won''t leave us. You are the most handsome man in the world. Ha ha...! " Li Bingbing couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhou Ru''s originally gloomy eyes suddenly burst into amazing splendor. If it was him, I would accept it!


    At the moment, they have been ruined. Not only the Zhang family doesn''t want her, but also the Zhou family doesn''t want her. Besides following Ning Tao, there is no other way. This is also the only way at present!


    Hearing this excited voice, Ning Tao immediately said angrily, "what are you laughing at? I''ll leave you here and see you fat one by one. Go home and have children for me."


    Those Qingcheng disciples are seriously injured by Ning Tao and lose the ability of action and resistance, but they all look at them with burning eyes, as if they have a grudge against each other.


    However, Ning Tao''s face was indignant, and hundreds of millions of alpacas sped up and ran wildly in his heart. Without looking at it, he directly hummed and strode out of the house, leaving a natural and unrestrained figure behind.


    After a brief coma, Zhang Mingyuan finally regained consciousness, watching Ning Tao carrying his wife and a sexy bridesmaid, his eyes are bleeding.


    In the case of spitting blood with a broken bone, Zhang Mingyuan gets up with a ferocious face and struggles to come to the door. Looking at Ning Tao in the corridor, he actually takes out a pistol.


    The black muzzle aims at Ning Tao''s back. Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru seem to be aware of it. They turn their heads and suddenly see the scene. They are scared to death.


    "No!"


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 860

    "Bang!"


    Ning Tao''s steps suddenly stop when he hears a gunshot. The corridor suddenly becomes quiet. Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru''s two daughters are startled and stare at the scene.


    After a while, Ning Tao turns around and looks at himself with some fear. He has no muzzle on his body and he has not been shot. Instead, Zhang Mingyuan''s gun flies far away.


    Perspective eye instantly opened, in his line of sight, a figure quickly disappeared in the dark, still holding a pistol in his hand, just now he knocked out the gun in Zhang Mingyuan''s hand.


    Zhang Mingyuan is also a little stunned. At that moment, his pistol was actually shot away. Someone saved Ning Tao. Who is it? It''s a premeditation that they still have partners!


    Think of this, Zhang Mingyuan eyes canthus to crack, face ferocious, a roar is about to stand up, want to pick up the pistol in the distance, he firmly believes that Ning Tao absolutely can''t avoid bullets.


    However, his speed is too slow after all. Ning Tao carries two girls and directly uses his footwork. His figure flashes. He steps on the pistol with one foot and kicks him in the neck with the other foot.


    This foot Ning Tao uses the ingenious strength, directly knocks him unconscious, sees him like this, he also thinks this goods is quite pitiful, but who is not pitiful, he is also forced like this.


    Looking at the unconscious Zhang Mingyuan, Zhou Ru also has a complicated complexion. This man, who has become her husband after today, now has no connection with herself.


    Looking at the face helpless, reach out to pick up the pistol Ning Tao, her complexion is complex, low voice way: "why do you want to do so?"? Even if you take me away, what can you do? "


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he could not help humming coldly and said, "you think I want to take you away. I pity you, and also for my Bing Bing, otherwise I will become something in her mind."


    When Li Bingbing heard the speech, she was pretty and angry. She immediately roared, "what do you mean? If you don''t want to, you''ll leave us here. As long as you dare to do this, I''ll get married tomorrow."


    Ning Tao hears the speech, the corners of his mouth twitch, and he doesn''t want to pay attention to this silly woman. His perspective eyes instantly open, and he wants to find a way to leave, but suddenly he finds that many people are coming here.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face is full of thinking. He wants to figure out how to leave here. There are experts in Qingcheng school here. It''s really difficult to leave.


    However, seeing this, Li Bingbing thought Ning Tao was considering whether to leave them or not. He immediately struggled and said angrily, "let us down. If you don''t want to, I will never force you."


    Ning Tao didn''t respond. He scanned the road of the hotel and found that the people were moving very fast. He had already handled the important intersection, and there were green city friars in all directions.


    Li Bingbing struggles more and more fiercely, and seems to have a firm attitude, while Zhou Ru, who is holding her together, is blushing.


    "If you let us down, I''m blind. I''ll find someone to marry tomorrow. I''ll serve you well at night..."


    "Pa!"


    Ning Tao was annoyed and gave her a slap in the direction of her buttocks and said, "do you think it''s enough? I''m thinking about the way to leave. If you disturb me again, no one can leave."


    A slap down, the two women are silly, full of blush, Li Bingbing but suddenly hard up, directly raised the bar: "you have the seed to hit again!"


    Zo''s new 9 is the fastest way to get on ^ f


    "pa!"


    "What can you do with it?" Ning Tao is very disdainful.


    "If you fight again, let me see if you are a man," Li Bingbing said arrogantly again without feeling pain.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    A series of slap sounds suddenly rang out. Ning Tao became angry and slapped several times continuously. At last, when he saw no sound, he thought the slap was painful, so he stroked it to relieve the pain.


    I saw him observe, while cold voice: "know the pain, dare to talk with your man, more and more unruly, I''ll deal with you when I go back, silly woman!"


    However, the voice fell, Li Bingbing''s face was slightly red, suddenly muttered: "you are stupid? I don''t hurt. Is it comfortable for other people''s wives to touch their buttocks? "


    This speech, Ning Tao''s action pause for a while, face slightly stiff, ear came Zhou Ru''s mosquito weak Wei Qu voice, "you hit my ass, hurt me to death..."


    "Cough!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao coughed directly, as if to cover up his embarrassment. He didn''t know where to put his hand? Is it to leave, or to put it here, but it''s really big!


    "Ha ha!"


    Li Bingbing can''t help laughing. He thinks Ning Tao is really cute now, and Zhou Ru blushes with shame. The itching from her buttocks makes her extremely uncomfortable.


    At this time, a monk suddenly appeared in the corridor. His strength was in the congenital realm. When he saw Ning Tao, his face was ferocious. Just as he wanted to start, he suddenly raised his hands.


    Because Ning Tao pointed his gun at him. Although he was a monk, he was still in a congenital state, but he was still afraid of the pistol. At the moment, he raised his hands directly, as if to say that I surrender.


    See this scene, Ning Tao three people can''t help but happy, this goods is to monkey send to amuse than? It''s a shame that a monk is so spineless.Ning Tao flashed by him. He didn''t respond at all. He even closed his eyes. He didn''t open his eyes until Ning Tao was far away. His face was full of fear and anger.


    "As a friar and a disciple of Wudang sect, I used a pistol instead of spirit power. I really bullied an honest man. How can I say that? I have a gun in my hand


    In the corridor of the hotel, Ning Tao''s face was heavy, and his perspective eyes were always open, but he couldn''t find a suitable exit. More and more monks and security guards surrounded him.


    Suddenly, the flashing lights of the hotel in an instant become dark up, the whole hotel seems to have stopped electricity, Ning Tao is a look Leng, this time how can power failure?


    However, in his perspective, these are not problems. The blackout seems to be helping him. All the people around him looked flustered and didn''t know what happened.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looks very happy and runs quickly in one direction. But a voice comes from his ear, which is Zhou Ru''s last bitter advice.


    "If you come back now, even if you take me away, what can you do? Even if you are stronger than me, you can''t get my heart. It''s the same as marrying Zhang Mingyuan."


    Ning Tao hears the words in the rapid walk and says in a cold voice: "you listen to me clearly. That day in France, it was because I was abnormal. If you don''t want to, I will never move you!"


    "And don''t look too high on yourself. Although you have beautiful legs, I have many women who are not bad for you. Besides, I don''t want to be in romantic debt any more."


    Zhou Ru smell speech complexion, don''t know why, hear these words, only feel inexplicable tingling in the heart.


    They didn''t find that Li Bingbing''s face was more complicated, and a touch of pain appeared in her eyes. Today she seems very crazy, but few people know how much she paid, how determined and how tolerant she was.

 Chapter 861

    Outside the hotel, a round of sun hung high on it, emitting a hot temperature. However, the most luxurious, top-notch and largest Tiansheng Hotel, however, had its electricity cut off inexplicably.


    Although it''s still day outside, there is still darkness inside, especially in those closed places, corridors, small rooms Wait a minute. It''s like night.


    In fact, the most surprising thing is why there is a power failure. You know, this is the most luxurious Tiansheng hotel in Beijing. Such a power failure can never happen here!


    At the time of the riot, the Zhang family advocated Hang Seng, and the Zhou family leader Zhou Songhan. Their sudden appearance finally stabilized the situation, but their faces were very gloomy.


    According to the information just received, Ning Tao actually did that in Mingyuan''s wedding room. There were three people, including the bride Zhou Ru and her bridesmaid Li Bingbing.


    This is a bold, naked hit their two families in the face, a green hat not only on Zhang Mingyuan''s head, they also have to wear, but also suffer from many fallacies.


    Later, it will be said that Zhang''s daughter-in-law and Zhou''s daughter-in-law colluded with other men on their wedding day, especially today celebrities from all walks of life are present.


    It can be said that if there is no explanation today, the prestige of the Zhang family and Zhou family over the years will be destroyed, and even will attract endless ridicule.


    Mr. Zhang had just arrived at the scene with a smile. When he heard the shocking news, he vomited three liters of blood on the spot. He was directly carried away by the little nurse of the hospital. It took only three seconds to appear on the scene!


    Seeing that his father was carried away, Zhang Hengsheng''s anger was even more irresistible. He directly ordered the army to come here. At the same time, he asked the elders and disciples of Qingcheng sect to catch Ning Tao.


    And those celebrities from all walks of life have heard some from their own channels. As the saying goes, good things don''t go out, bad things spread thousands of miles. This time, it is even more like a storm.


    Now the outside world has got some news. The whole Tiansheng hotel is in a mess. The room on the floor where Ning Tao was originally located is full of people, conveying a depressing atmosphere.


    The other seven sects are stupid. They are all disciples. They don''t know what to do. The disciples led by Wudang have already passed the news to the leader.


    Ning Yucai heard the shocking news just after he arrived. Although he didn''t believe it, he couldn''t help hesitating in the current turbulent situation.


    A phone call to inform the ninglaozi, and told the seriousness of the incident, we must immediately, act as soon as possible.


    Mr. Ning doesn''t care if Ning Tao does that kind of thing or not. Even if he does it, what can he do? It''s his grandson. The boss has disappeared. His son can''t make any mistakes.


    After some arrangement, the commander of the Soviet Union led the soldiers to send out real guns and nuclear bombs, which was really spectacular.


    Elder Pavilion, demon month also got the news at the first time, she rushed out anxiously, wanted to save her son, but was stopped by the old dragon king.


    All the military regions in Beijing are operating, and all the soldiers are real guns and nuclear bombs. However, it is strange that they actually intercept and confront each other, as if their respective purposes are different.


    Emei, Kongtong, Shaolin, Qingbang And so on, these forces belong to sensitive identity, the state does not allow them to mess, but secretly, they actually have action!


    After Du Fangyuan hung up the phone, a smug smile rose from the corner of his mouth. He was quietly arranging people just now, but he didn''t stop Ning Tao. On the contrary, he couldn''t help him.


    If Ning Tao can really take Zhou Ru out of Beijing, it means that the alliance between Zhang Jia and the Zhou family is broken. It''s really his Du family, Li family, Lin family We all want to see the results.


    It can be said that the whole of Beijing is willing to see this, because the so-called balance will still be maintained. It is difficult for the two families to unite, and now the quarrel is completely over.


    Today, this situation can be said to be moving the whole body. The original peaceful wedding has turned into a tripartite fight among politicians, the military and friars. They have begun to show their own means!


    Ning Tao and the three of them have no idea about the turmoil outside. Even if they know, they still do it right. Since it''s their decision, they have to do it.


    At the moment, they quickly shuttle in the corridor. Because of the invincible existence of the perspective eye, they are safe on the way. They have dodged many people one after another and are gradually moving towards the outside.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo


    "You two little white pigs, how so heavy, almost exhausted me," Ning Tao Ran and complained discontentedly.


    However, this sentence, it is touched taboo, Li Bingbing directly roared out of Ning Tao, also want to bite him, even Zhou Ru face is not good-looking, has been giving Ning Tao trouble.


    Just as they were fighting, they suddenly met a masked man in the corridor. All four of them were stunned. Ning Tao was on the alert and was ready to take the lead.


    But at this time, the masked man instantly "ouch", directly fell to the ground, life and death do not know.


    "Damn it, I''m a porcelain bumper!"Ning Tao three people were startled, the muscle on the face mercilessly smoked, directly and quickly jumped past.


    However, as soon as they took a few steps forward, they saw a monk of Qingcheng sect running towards them. His strength was in the realm of the day after tomorrow.


    The man was also stunned. When the two sides wanted to take the lead, a masked figure was faster than them. He appeared and said angrily:


    "come on, thief, I finally found you. I stole a packet of spicy strips from me the day before yesterday. I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Said, two people fight together, fight is very fierce, that green city friar brain is confused, this is what ghost? You stole his hot strip? Fight to the death with yourself?


    At the moment when he was confused and fighting, Ning Tao left here with strange faces. Their eyes seemed to be looking at fools, full of pity.


    A package of spicy bars actually caused this kind of murder. There is no one left!


    Shaking his head, Ning Tao Ran again. Li Bingbing and her two daughters were puzzled and seemed to be thinking.


    Ning Tao''s spiritual power consumption is huge now. He has been opening his perspective eyes. He has no choice but to save his spiritual power first.


    Just turned a corner, an important stairway, there are more than a dozen burly hotel security guard, hands are holding electric stick, very vigilant looking around.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao slowly breathes a sigh of relief. This is an important channel. He has to break through here. The second daughter is also wise and closes her mouth for fear of causing him trouble.


    Just as Ning Tao was about to rush up to fight for a while, a few rumors came from behind him. He quickly looked back and found that he was actually a few masked powerful monks.


    I saw a man running, while roaring: brothers, do you see that group of social people with sticks? Today, we are going to do justice for heaven, chivalry and justice, and get rid of harm for the society and the people.


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 862

    Under the suspicious gaze of Ning Tao, the five or six friars fought fiercely with the people in the club society. The scream came out from time to time. It was sad and seeping.


    Looking at the dozen people wrestling with each other, Ning Tao is dumbfounded, and Li Bingbing and her two girls are stunned. Let''s not say why there are masked people in the hotel, but their actions reveal a sense of goodwill.


    It''s obvious that the reason for such wonderful things is that they did it on purpose to help Ning Tao escape. But who are these people? Why do you choose to help them?


    Looking at the chaotic battlefield, Ning Tao frowns slightly and hesitates. He opens his perspective eyes again. The thin black veil is not an obstacle at all.


    Five or six monks, Ning Tao, didn''t know each other, but one of them felt familiar. He seemed to be one of the Emei sect. When he first entered the hotel, he inadvertently glanced at him.


    How can Emei people help themselves? He has a grudge against Emei. Isn''t he clear? If that''s the case, the rest of them are from the eight sects.


    The fighting lasted for a while, more than a dozen security guards were beaten black and blue, their electric batons were damaged, and the five or six monks were electrified and left here in a groan.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao decides in his heart that since these people are helping himself, it''s foolish to think about the reason now. It''s better to leave here and go back to Donghai city.


    Li Bingbing''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she had some thoughts in her heart. These things really went beyond their plan, but since they had good intentions, it was better to accept them first.


    As for Zhou Ru, she has a brilliant face. She knows more about politicians. Through these masked people, she has been able to vaguely guess the thoughts of those big people.


    Ning Tao didn''t think so much. He rushed into the corridor directly and quickly. With their running, it is estimated that some exits are not far away. They are still in high buildings.


    In this short journey, they met many people, including security guards, friars, policemen, and the main figures of the Zhou family and Zhang family. They could be said to have blocked each other at all levels.


    But at this time, a masked man will rush out and willingly defend Ning Tao against foreign enemies. If one masked man can''t solve the problem, there will be two!


    It can be said that Ning Tao seldom gives a hand along the way. No matter which way he chooses, some people in black will jump out to help them. It''s very considerate.


    Li Bingbing was worried from the beginning, and gradually began to laugh. In a short time, they will be able to rush out of Tiansheng hotel. By that time, no one will be able to stop them.


    In the wedding room on the top floor of the hotel, Zhang Heng''s angry Qi Zhi Sheng Yan, Zhou Songhan''s face is as gloomy as water, and his anger is like a volcano that erupts in an instant.


    Look, (Chapter 8 of the legal edition e ''


    "block the whole hotel for me, commander Liu, why haven''t they arrived yet? Use all the relations to suppress the news. You must catch that bastard. I''ll kill him myself!"


    A series of orders were issued from the two populations. Zhang Mingyuan and monk Qingcheng have been treated. The two families have exerted their own strength and almost affected most of the situation in Beijing.


    But also at this time, a series of disturbing news came back, commander Liu and others were blocked, and some other owners inexplicably changed, even the hotel appeared masked people.


    Hearing the news, Zhang Heng trembled with anger, and spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. His face was ferocious, just like a ghost. He said in a deep voice: "Ning family, Du family...!"


    Zhou Songhan''s eyes are also gloomy. If Ning Tao can''t be caught, the union between the Zhou family and Zhang will end here, and even turn against each other.


    He was just about to explain to ease the atmosphere, but he saw Zhang Hengsheng''s blood red eyes, and a voice came from his ear, "Zhou Songhan, you really have a good daughter!"


    On hearing this, the latter''s face suddenly darkened, and he blamed the Zhou family for it. Did he think it was arranged by him, or did he think the Zhou family could get benefits.


    Zhou Songhan immediately hummed, "Zhang Hengsheng, what do you mean? Do you think the loss of my Zhou family is small when this happens? Now we should guard against foreign enemies together


    "Together against foreign enemies? Ha ha I don''t know when you will bury me as a politician. As for the so-called alliance, you can discuss it with me when you get back your daughter! "


    Zhang Hengsheng, with a cold face, expressed his inner thoughts, and then left with Zhang Jia and others, leaving behind Zhou Songhan and others with a gloomy face!


    In the corridor near the first floor, Ning Tao and others finally came here. Although they didn''t start to see through their eyes, they just need to move forward. Li Bingbing is also excited.


    "Pipi shrimp, hurry up, persistence is victory, husband, come on...!"


    Ning Tao is sweating all over, and her face is red. Half of her face is hot, and the other half is angry. It''s time for her to make trouble with herself.


    Immediately impatient roared: "can you stop for a while, shouting all the way you are not tired, right? It''s troublesome. "When Li Bingbing heard the speech, he immediately angrily said, "I''m willing to shout. What''s the matter? Robbing other people''s daughter-in-law? Don''t go to my mother''s bed when you are in trouble. "


    Ning Tao smell speech, almost no a knock dead on the ground, face muscle inexplicable twitch, he now want to curse, rob Zhou Ru or you pit me, how blame to my head?


    Of course, he just wanted to think about these words. If he really said them, with women''s ability to make trouble out of nothing, he would be able to quarrel with himself. What he said was his own fault, and his heart was tired!


    Just as Li Bingbing was shouting, a gate appeared in front of him, which should be an exit. Ning Tao was overjoyed. He speeded up and kicked the gate directly.


    "Boom!"


    Only heard a loud noise, the door opened, however, in front of the scene, Ning Tao three silly eyes, they actually came to the hotel hall, at this time, here full of people!


    "Eh!"


    All eyes are gathered here, one eye saw carrying two female Ning Tao, for a time, silent, strange atmosphere, an embarrassing thing everywhere rendering.


    "This Well, what, we seem to have come to the wrong place? " Ning Tao''s face twitched and he could not help but whisper.


    Li Bingbing directly retracts his head into the bed sheet. Ning Tao scolds him in his heart. They finally run down and rush to other people''s nest. Can they be a little more stupid?


    At this time, celebrities from all walks of life gathered here. Apart from Qingcheng, none of the eight sects was absent. Ning Jianing Yucai was also present. It goes without saying that Du Fangyuan of the Du family was also present. The CEOs of all major groups were here, and there were many small families, gangsters!


    Just when Ning Tao''s face turned black and was extremely speechless, Zhou Ru''s voice came to his ear, "don''t worry, we are transparent people to them now!"

 Chapter 863

    "Transparent people?"


    Ning Tao smell speech look a Leng, the face shows the color of curiosity, Li Bingbing also surprised to come out of the head, this very don''t understand, transparent person means Can''t you see us?


    When Zhou Ru saw this, she was very calm. She was very clear about the means between politicians. She said directly, "let''s go. They will never see us. This is the common way of politicians."


    Just as the three people were muttering, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly changed. The people who were still suddenly moved. They were talking and laughing. They should eat and drink. It was very harmonious.


    "Lao Liu, I haven''t seen you for several months. Are you still so energetic? Where do you get rich recently? Let''s work together some other day and make a profit... "


    "Elder martial brother I''m not allowed to talk. Otherwise, I can''t eat good things on the mountain. I don''t want to make up for it. "


    Ning Yucai and Du Fangyuan talk and laugh, and sometimes touch wine, it seems that they are very happy, surrounded by some family owners, they flatter them respectfully.


    It seems that they feel the sudden change of the atmosphere. Ning Tao and Li Bingbing are stunned. They suddenly feel that they are superfluous, just like beggars mixed into the rich, very abrupt.


    Zhou Ru is very calm about this. Although she saw this scene for the first time, she, who is very familiar with politicians, would choose to do it at this time? This is the politician!


    Under the sign of Zhou Ru, Ning Tao finally walks into the hall and passes by the wine table, but no one looks at him, completely as the air.


    "Bang!"


    A clear sound, Ning Tao''s step meal, face slightly stiff, eyes look at the foot, found that he actually kicked over a Maotai bottle, the voice is very loud.


    This let his heart really "clattered" for a while, eyes alert to look around, however, he was surprised to find that no one looked at him, still should eat, drink.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s face is strange. Although he still feels very surprised, his worry has stabilized a lot.


    For some reason, Ning Tao pinned the pistol to his waist, carried the second daughter in one hand, grabbed the empty Maotai bottle in the other, and continued to walk forward slowly.


    In the high level of the hotel, the monks of Qingcheng sect were attacked inexplicably. All the people were masked and couldn''t see their true face. They couldn''t get close to the hall.


    It''s hard to see Zhang Hengsheng''s face. Even if he is not a senior politician, as the head of one of the four families, he can''t understand this kind of thing. He knows who''s doing it!


    At this time, Ning Tao has come to the center of the hotel, scan a circle, unexpectedly found Ning Rui that goods, at the moment is eating, for all around the heart.


    As soon as he saw his acquaintance, Ning Tao''s heart eased a little. He came to him with his two girls on his shoulder. He was on guard and whispered: "Ning Rui, don''t eat."


    Ning Rui heard the speech, and his body trembled obviously, but he raised his head in surprise and said: "eh, how can I hear someone call me? Dad, am I hallucinating? "


    Ning Yucai heard the words and nodded slowly: "it must be so. You haven''t slept well these days." well, you can go home after dinner. The old man is still waiting for you? "


    "Oh, don''t worry, Dad. I won''t let the old man worry. Uncle Zhou is still waiting for me outside." See Ning Rui very obedient nod a way.


    When the two politicians were talking with each other, they thought that they were making mischief.


    He looked around and thought about it. Under the gaze of Li Bingbing and her two daughters, he suddenly showed a smile. The Maotai bottle in his hand was smashed to pieces with a "bang".


    Although the voice is not loud, it is enough to pass the nearby wine table. Ning Rui is shocked. Ning Yucai almost doesn''t throw out the wine cup, and Du Fangyuan''s drumsticks fall to the ground.


    When the air was quiet for a second or two, these people returned to normal again. They should eat and drink. Some people said that they would laugh and talk about business. They continued to treat someone as air, but the corners of their mouths were twitching.


    When Ning Tao saw this scene, he couldn''t help being angry. These people are really interesting. He wants to see how long these people can endure, and he dares to ignore the existence of his archbishop.


    Ning Rui seems to be a little hungry. He wrapped a roast duck leg, opened his mouth and bit it up All he heard was a dull scream, and his tears came out.


    Ning Yucai''s face was black and his eyelids were jumping. His hands were trembling. Du Fangyuan was scared out of a chicken leg. He was scared out of eating.


    Ning Rui opened his mouth slowly, and a stream of blood came out, as if he had bitten his tongue. Looking at his empty hands, his heart was full of bitterness. Who did I provoke? I didn''t go with the wind!


    As for the roast duck leg, it appeared in Ning Tao''s mouth. He suddenly found that it tasted good. Li Bingbing and her two daughters took a few bites, and their mouths were full of oil.


    It seems that the prank state of mind broke out. Ning Tao chewed the roast duck leg and took a few mouthfuls of Ning Yucai''s red wine. He found that the taste was really good. I don''t know how many years he has kept it.When he came to Li Yuening, the owner of the Li family, Li Bingbing''s eyes were slightly red and his face was complex. He subconsciously said, "Dad!"


    When Li Yuening heard the speech, he felt a slight shock, but he didn''t make any response. There was a cold hum, which contained a stream of anger. His attitude was cold and decisive.


    Hearing the sound, Li Bingbing directly retracts her head into the sheet and sobs in a low voice, while Zhou Ru comforts her in a low voice.


    However, seeing this scene, Ning Tao is not willing to bully my woman in front of me. It''s humiliating his archbishop, even if you are her father.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was cold, he poured his red wine directly on Li Yuening''s head. Li Yuening''s body trembled violently, his face turned black, his muscles twitched, and his mind was greatly shocked.


    Zhou Ru, Ning Rui, Ning Yucai, Lin Jiazhu, Du Fangyuan Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help opening my mouth.


    Seeing that Li Yuening was still indifferent, Ning Tao felt that he was still angry and took off his watch.


    Li Yuening was so angry in his heart that he robbed his daughter and spilled a head of red wine on him. He even picked up his watch for me. Is that what he did to his father-in-law?


    However, Ning Tao ignored him and came to Du Fangyuan again. He didn''t know why. He hated this man so much that he picked up his Guzhu and robbed the two gold beads.


    Du Fangyuan is worthy of being the owner of the Du family. He has a detached attitude. Although all the things robbed are his favorite things, he still smiles. However, in his heart, he is scolding Ning Pipi!


    Maybe it''s because Ning Yucai can''t see it. Ning Rui pulls Ning Tao out of the hotel. Seeing that the hateful Ning Pipi is pulled away, the people at the table are relieved.

 Chapter 864

    Outside the Tiansheng Hotel, Ning Tao is pulled out by Ning Rui. In fact, he has had enough of playing. Otherwise, Ning Rui can''t really pull him. After all, the second daughter is still carrying her taboo weight on her shoulder.


    When I get out of the hotel, I feel that the atmosphere outside is very depressing. It''s like an avalanche of mountains and rivers. There are not many people nearby. I feel that the wind blows and the tea is cool.


    At this time, Ning Rui turns around and stares at Ning Tao with a resentful look. The latter just takes a look, and then jumps up in fright.


    "What''s the devil?"


    Yinrui''s face was so red that he was scared.


    Seeing the frightened three, Ning Rui also knew something was wrong. His hands were covered with blood. He bit too hard just now. He should have bitten some bleeding place.


    "Well Big I Car My lord...! "


    Hearing the vague words, Ning Tao took a puff from the corner of his mouth and held Ning Rui''s hand directly. He said solemnly: "don''t say it, I understand. You''d better go to the hospital quickly, elder brother. I''m sorry for you"


    then he shoved the watch picked from Li Yuening to him. Although he didn''t know how much it was worth, it was worth it to let such a big man carry it Hundreds of millions.


    At this time, a figure suddenly came over. It was Zhou Shuzhou Teng. Ning Rui''s luxury car was not far away. He was obviously ready.


    Ning Rui can''t speak clearly at the moment, and his tongue is numb. He points to the luxury car and signals Ning Tao to sit on it. Then he goes to Ning''s house to find the old man and ask him to send you out of Beijing.


    Zhou Teng originally wanted to say a few words, but seeing Ning Rui like that, he just felt that his throat was dry and he didn''t want to open his mouth.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also understands what he means. Now he has only one way to go back to Ning''s home. Otherwise, if he wants to get out of Beijing, it will be a closed cage.


    However, at this time, Li Bingbing suddenly said: "don''t bother, we have a way out of Beijing!"


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of several people all looked at Li Bingbing, and found that her face was confident and plain, while her eyes looked to the distance, as if there was something there.


    Several people saw this and looked at it at the same time. Where they could see, there was a black car with no license plate. It was ordinary and simple, revealing a great bearing and containing dignity.


    And just looked at one eye, Zhou Teng''s face changed greatly, eyes stare straight, lips tremble for a while, corner of the eye just aimed at the shocked Ning Rui, a blocked his mouth.


    "No!"


    Ning Rui couldn''t pronounce clearly, and now he couldn''t speak. He looked excited and kept pointing at the black car, as if it was something extraordinary.


    Ning Tao scratched his head, some don''t know why, isn''t it a black car? As for the excitement?


    Zhou Ru''s beautiful eyes are full of shock. She takes a look at Li Bingbing, who has a flat face. She thinks about it and knows how much Li Bingbing has paid for her.


    After everyone recovered, Zhou tenggan said with a smile, "since you have a car, I''ll take Ning Rui to the hospital first. I''ll go to the old man''s side and tell him. Have a good trip."


    Said, will take Ning Rui to leave, but Ning Tao is suddenly said: "Uncle Zhou, take good care of Beibei for me, you tell her, I will come back to see her."


    Zhou Teng agrees as he walks. He seems to be in a hurry and throws Ning Rui into the car directly. In a blink of an eye, he disappears here, leaving Ning Tao and others with dry eyes.


    "Well, what shall we do?" Ning Tao felt his head and didn''t understand.


    Li Bingbing smelled the speech and said: "what else can we do? Get on the bus quickly. As long as we get on the bus, we can leave Beijing safely!"


    In the tangle of Ning Tao, the three people got into the car, but the atmosphere in the car was very depressed and very quiet, and the black car immediately started, the speed was neither fast nor slow, kept at a stable speed.


    Ning Tao looks at the front suspiciously and finds that the driver is a strange man with a cold face, while the one sitting on the co pilot is actually Zhou Wei!


    Seeing Zhou Wei, Ning Tao is stunned. Suddenly he thinks of something. He turns to Li Bingbing, who is changing clothes. Her face is very flat. It seems that she is not surprised.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed, and he suddenly realized, "I see. It''s the two of you who put me together."


    Zhou Wei didn''t respond to Ning Tao''s words, while Li Bingbing put on spare clothes and a complicated face of Zhou Ru, who was deeply moved and loved him most.


    When he saw that no one responded to him, Ning Tao was so angry that he even dared to shake his face with him. He couldn''t tell who was the king.


    When Ning Tao was about to erupt, the scene in front of him was that the active volcano was put out directly, as if he had fallen into an iceberg that would not melt for thousands of years, freezing.


    From the window, we can see that the road near the hotel is full of dignified soldiers, holding live ammunition. He even saw a series of heavy weapons such as rockets.See this scene, Ning Tao directly Yan, face muscles smoked, way: "just, grab a daughter-in-law, not so inspiring?"


    However, think about it, who is your daughter-in-law? Zhang''s daughter-in-law of the four major families and the apple of the eye of the Zhou family of the four major families.


    Zhou Ru''s face flushed, curled up in a corner, Li Bingbing is not angry way: "get cheap also sell good, later you steal music, also dare to complain here."


    Ning Tao wants to retort, but this scene makes him feel heavy. It seems that he is doomed this time. Facing so many real soldiers, his Archbishop also wants to admit defeat.


    However, only heard Zhou Wei light way: "direct drive past!"


    Under the shocked gaze of Ning Tao, these soldiers did not stop them at all. Instead, they deliberately set aside a road and stood to salute one after another, watching the black car leave.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao suddenly pretended to smile and said: "I didn''t expect so many people to welcome me. It seems that the prestige of my Archbishop has spread far and wide. Wait until I go out to say hello."


    Four people smell speech, the corner of the mouth ruthlessly drew to draw, Li Bingbing is a stopped him, a face of helplessness, whispered in his ear: "this is the number one car!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was startled, number one! It turns out that this is the case. No wonder these soldiers still have so many barriers that they dare not stop the car. Instead, they all stand and salute.


    This situation is equivalent to that the Archbishop Ning Tao is walking in the Vatican, and no one dares to stop him. No one dares to stop the car number one, not to mention in Beijing, even in the whole of China.

 Chapter 865

    A black car is driving slowly, without license plate, but it reveals a sense of dignity and majestic magnanimity. Ordinary people absolutely dare not get close to the car, which is full of prestige.


    Tens of miles around the Tiansheng Hotel, countless soldiers stopped here with live ammunition and even artillery fire. There were no people on the street and it seemed that they had been evacuated.


    Every intersection has been set up checkpoints. Tanks, rockets and heavy machine guns have been put on the shelves one after another. It can also be seen that these soldiers have different purposes and are also facing each other vaguely.


    Not only that, there are hundreds of streamers in the sky. It seems to be the latest fighter, with perfect streamlined fuselage, great power and sharp fangs.


    Tens of miles away from the Tiansheng Hotel, countless citizens of Beijing stopped at Yuanguan, and many soldiers evacuated here, citing terrorists as sabotage.


    Although the official reply is like this, people with a little intelligence can see the difference. It''s just that this battle is too luxurious. All the troops who are basically stationed in Beijing have come here.


    Some related people can''t restrain their curiosity and want to find out what happened through their relatives and other ways, which is also what the reporter is most looking forward to.


    However, there was only one message from these people, which was the above order. The uncle of a male reporter was a secretary, and the message he got from there was still the above order!


    Some wise people, when they heard this news, all of them looked solemn. Even the Secretary said so. This shows that his position is far from enough.


    If the Secretary''s status is not enough, how high is the so-called order above? Is it the four big families that are powerful in Beijing? Master the relationship between military politicians!


    It is said that the Zhou family of the four big families is the way of politicians and has a very complicated relationship. Even the military is involved, because the relationship between the two coexists.


    The Ning family of the four families has a deep military background. General Su Dingguo is directly under the Ning family, and there are several commanders of the military region with a deep background.


    The Du family and the Zhang family of the four families are in charge of the economy, the military, politicians and other lifelines, occupying a very high position. In terms of strength, they are not inferior to the Ning family and the Zhou family!


    I''m afraid that only the four big families with deep background can make the whole Beijing into such a situation in a short time. There is no other possibility.


    It can be said that in the whole of Beijing, 40% of the four families, 10% of all kinds of complicated small forces, and the rest are in the hands of that person!


    Just as countless people in Beijing were worried and speculated, suddenly something happened again. Countless soldiers set up a wall on a certain route. It seemed that there was something in it.


    There is a beautiful reporter, with her vigorous skills, climbing to a hidden height. Just as she was imagining that she could get amazing things, she saw a scene of shock.


    It''s a black car, which contains great dignity and symbolizes the greatest dignity and power of the whole China!


    The beautiful reporter only took a look, and then her pretty face changed greatly. Instead of shooting, she gave a silent salute, and then quietly disappeared in the dark.


    The black car is very smooth. Everywhere it goes, there are soldiers guarding it silently and standing to salute. Countless citizens are blocked outside. They can''t see clearly. They only know that there are big people inside.


    Looking at the soldiers saluting outside, as well as the crowds of Beijing citizens, Ning Tao''s mouth twitches, the bottom of his heart is uneasy, always feel that this matter is not the general big.


    At the same time, he also clearly realized that in the legend, the strength of the four powerful families in Beijing is enough to stir up the situation in China. It can be said that they have a deep background and huge influence.


    However, Ning Tao was very curious about one thing and felt the oppressive atmosphere in the car. Then he couldn''t help saying, "well, this car What''s going on? Where did you get that? "


    Li Bingbing heard, smiling face strange, blinking innocent eyes, then mysterious spit out two words, "steal!"


    Ning Tao can''t help but roll his eyes and disdain to steal it. You don''t want to think whose car it is. If it''s so easy to steal, I''ll steal one tomorrow!


    The indifferent man driving in front of him still chose to drive in silence, as if he only saw the road ahead.


    However, Zhou Ru fell into a long silence, her whole body curled up together, holding her knees, and her heart was complicated.


    After pondering for a moment, Zhou Wei, the co pilot, suddenly said faintly, "my dad, it''s Zhou Sheng!"


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao, who is fighting with Li Bingbing, hears the words, and his face is suddenly stunned? This name is so familiar!


    Oh, by the way, when he was injured in France, the man representing No. 1''s sympathy also said that he was from the Zhou family.


    That''s why Ning Tao suddenly realized that although there are political means in it, the ultimate goal is to break up the alliance between the two families, and he is only a major pawn.


    He doesn''t know everything. Even if he is a medical student, he knows that politicians are as big as the oceanBut he is used to crushing everything with strength, and he is not interested in politicians, and he hates to be a pawn!


    Maybe they touched each other, and the atmosphere in the car fell into depression again, immersed in silence for a long time.


    The car is driving all the way, Ning Tao is lost in thought, I do not know how long, the car actually slowly stopped.


    Ning Tao with them out of the car, found that actually came to an open space, in front of a special plane, seems to have been ready, and the nearby empty.


    At this time, Zhou Wei suddenly comes to Ning Tao and looks at Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru''s two daughters who are on the special plane. She looks complicated and ponders for a while. Then she says in a deep voice:


    "Ning Tao, today''s affairs are too complicated. You should be careful in the future. I only ask you one thing. Treat Zhou Ru well. She finally gets out of the misery. I just hope she can be happy."


    Ning Tao smell speech, then helplessly curled his mouth, before others also said can''t get her heart, why oneself stick cold bottom.


    However, Zhou Wei didn''t seem to see it. Looking at Li Bingbing with a smile on her face, she sighed: "in fact, what she pays most for is Bingbing. She suffers more than you."


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he looked at Li Bingbing''s beautiful smile. Then he said firmly: "I will bear her pain. I am enough for the storm and the abuse of the world."


    "Since I''m Ning Tao''s woman, I''ll bear everything. If she doesn''t leave me, I''ll never give up. I''ll promise him a happy life...!"

 Chapter 866

    In a special open space, a special plane slowly takes off. Ning Tao and his three have already got on the plane. Their destination is Donghai City, and they will arrive soon.


    From the window, we can see that Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru are saying goodbye in tears. At the moment of parting, they are always full of loss, sadness and empty heart.


    What''s more, after this separation, it is undoubtedly difficult to reunite again. Although Beijing is big, it has no place for the second daughter. Naturally, my heart is full of sadness.


    Zhou Ru''s eyes are red and her tears are burning. Her brother, who loves her most, has paid too much for her. Besides, her best friend, who is not afraid of being ruined, has to save herself from suffering.


    These she saw in the eye, in the heart is also clear, but she can''t express, more afraid of crying out of control.


    As for Ning Tao, he quietly opened his perspective eyes and carefully examined the whole plane. He was afraid that the last explosion would happen again. This time, he had no blood baby to die for!


    After some inspection, finally determined the safety, looking at the tearful daughter, Ning Tao complexion complex, one day, I will let you like a fairy general, return to Beijing!


    Looking down from a high altitude, the capital of Nuo Da is at their feet, and the figures are as many as ants. The situation is even more complicated. Even as the cardinal, he is still only a pawn in the situation.


    "If you have the invincible power in the world and become a legendary immortal, will you be able to crush all this, make the four families submit to it, and all countries look up to your existence?"


    "But, is there really a fairy in this world..."


    As the special plane slowly left Beijing, countless politicians and the military breathed a sigh of relief. This complex and swampy situation can finally be stabilized.


    Zhou Wei wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and breathed heavily. Her face gradually returned to indifference. What she was about to face was storm, thunder and anger!


    "Drive, go to number one and plead guilty!"


    Tiansheng Hotel, celebrities from all walks of life are still laughing, the food, the drink, as if nothing had happened, everything is as usual.


    Although Zhang Hengsheng is furious, he still hasn''t lost his square inch. He also knows that Ning Tao has left Beijing and wants to settle accounts. He can only talk about it after autumn. What he has to do now is to suppress fallacies.


    Zhou Songhan''s face is not good-looking. The union of the two families is not only broken, but also faces the sarcasm of the whole Chinese. The price is really too high.


    Although this happened, but the banquet is not over, Zhou family, Zhang family can only use a smile to greet, but the smile is too ugly, Du family, Ning family are snickering.


    In the courtyard of Ning family, in a pavilion, Mr. Ning listened to Zhou Teng''s report, pondered for a long time, and finally said with a bitter smile: "that''s really powerful. I''m not as good as that!"


    Zhou Teng felt thoughtful, but Ning Rui couldn''t help wondering, "what are you talking about, grandfather? Is there anyone better than you? "


    Hearing this, the old man couldn''t help laughing and said: "of course, there are more people who are more powerful than me. In this political turmoil, we are all chess pieces!"


    "Ah? Even grandfather is a chess player. How powerful should the chess player be? " Ning Rui can''t help but wonder.


    "How powerful? Ha ha It can make the four families bow to the throne, the eight sects look forward to it, the underworld and the white all depend on their faces. They have the lifeblood of China and the supreme power. Do you think Li is powerful


    See rather old tiny smile way, just complexion is complicated, vision is deep, the Zhou Teng of one side is a facial expression dignified, don''t know what is thinking.


    Ning Rui thought for a long time, still no clue, can''t help falling into distress, although the brain also jumped out of the word, but he can''t believe it, chose to deny.


    The old man looked up at the sky, his heart was complicated, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said in secret: "I hope you don''t do too much, that''s my grandson, otherwise, I will fight with you to the death!"


    Elder Pavilion, demon moon and Dragon King stand side by side, looking at the cloudless sky, heart complex, the former eyes moist, want to fly to ningtao''s side, sacrifice his life to protect him.


    |0 latest L # section = d%


    But the more complicated the situation is, the more calm it is. Otherwise, it will be the abyss and gradually fall. For this reason, the Dragon King came to stop Yao Yue''s impulse to be her mother.


    Two people so quietly stay for a long time, demon month suddenly wipe away tears, restore the past cold look, in the heart incomparably firm way: "child, mother will protect you!"


    After a look at the direction of Donghai City, yaoyue resolutely turns around and leaves, but her face is a bit more determined and fierce.


    Seeing this, the Dragon King''s face changed slightly and asked, "where are you going? Don''t be impulsive. "


    However, the words of demon month came, which made his step as a meal. "I heard that leader Lin woke up. I''ll go and apologize. By the way, I''ll let him sleep for a while."


    The voice falls, the body shape of demon month has disappeared, leaving the Dragon King with a wry smile, praying silently for Lin Zhenlei, don''t wake up for this.The turbulent situation in Beijing has returned to calm in an instant. As for the news spread to the outside world, it is a large-scale military exercise, with many big figures in the seat.


    A farce has come to an end, but there are many versions of the news spread, the most sensational is the Zhang, Zhou was wearing a green hat, caused widespread concern.


    Even if the two families tried every means, they could not suppress the power of the people. In the end, the news spread to every corner of Beijing and even to the outside world.


    In this regard, the two family owners are furious, which is of no help. They can only break their teeth and swallow them hard. They hate Ning Tao to the bone and want to skin and cramp him.


    For all this, Ning Tao knows nothing. Even if he knows, he has nothing to do. Even if he sends Zhou Ru back, the two families will not recognize him.


    The speed of the special plane is very fast. It doesn''t take long for them to return to Donghai city. Ning Tao has called sister Xia, and she is ready to pick up the plane.


    For what happened in Jinghua, Ning Tao hesitated and told sister Xia truthfully, while Wen Yan was silent and just asked him to come back.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about it, but the two girls are worried. They are full of uneasiness. They pull him to ask questions, and they seem to be at a loss.


    Just when several people were entangled, they finally arrived in Donghai city and returned to their own territory. Ning Tao felt that his pores were all open, which was a kind of unspeakable comfort.


    However, the people who came to pick up the plane were not sister Xia, but Su Qin, with a bad look.


    Several people sitting in the car, actually feel embarrassed, Ning Tao also feel uncomfortable, Li Bingbing is trying to get close to Su Qin, but the latter did not give her face.


    When Li Bingbing was a little angry, Su Qin suddenly sneered, "you don''t have to get close to me. It''s useless. By the way, I have bad news for you."


    President Xia, President Su and her other sisters are waiting for you two. I hope you can be ready! "


    When Ning Tao heard that, he felt a little empty in his heart, while Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru''s face turned white. They clenched their lips, and their bodies trembled faintly, making them uneasy.

 Chapter 867

    Donghai City, the most luxurious villa district, East District, each villa is worth tens of millions, even hundreds of millions, which is the place that countless civilians look up to and countless rich people look forward to.


    At this time, Su Qin is driving to here in a luxury car, while Ning Tao doesn''t hear it. However, seeing the two women in fear, he can''t help but laugh.


    Reach out to hold Bingbing''s jade hand, give her inner comfort, let her restless careful dirty to calm down, and Bingbing is holding Zhou Ru''s hand, never let go.


    Su Qin looks cold and drives to the East villa. Some time ago, Xia Mengfei bought a luxury villa there, which is one of the best in the East villa.


    According to Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao is also the boss of Feifei jewelry. How can he do without something he can hold? He immediately waves his hand and buys the east side villa.


    Moreover, there is another reason. I want to give Ning Tao a sense of home and hope that he can be honest at home. Otherwise, once he runs out, he can''t find it.


    The car slowly drove into the villa area, not to mention, it''s really beautiful here, with beautiful scenery, mountains, water and woods, and the guard is also very strict. Weapons such as electric batons and daggers never leave.


    When the car came to a big villa by the lake, it finally stopped. Ning Tao got out of the car and saw this magnificent villa, his heart was also throbbing.


    The scenery here is very charming. There is a small clear artificial lake, full of green trees. At the entrance of the villa, there is a huge stone with the words "yixinju".


    Li Bingbing and her two daughters are also looking at each other. Even though they are the pearls of the big family, they are still awed by this atmosphere. I''m afraid even if they are in their family, they are just like this.


    After su Qin, the three finally walk into the villa. Li Bingbing and her two daughters turn pale and hold Ning Tao tightly. They have great strength. Ning Tao grins in pain.


    As soon as you enter the villa, the luxury decoration inside is even more dazzling. Its magnificence is no less than that of Tiansheng hotel. It even has a unique flavor and a warm feeling. It is obvious that it is the thought of several women.


    With Su Qin came to the main hall of the villa, at a glance saw sitting on the sofa Xia Jie, sitting beside Su Qian, Tong Yaqian, even flower Linglong is here.


    Seeing this, several people stop one after another. Ning Tao suddenly feels that the atmosphere is very wrong, because sister Xia has no smiling face at all. They are very indifferent, which makes Ning Tao cough.


    "Cough, cough!"


    As a result, no one paid attention to his sore throat, which made him even more embarrassed. Li Bingbing''s second daughter bowed her head and did not dare to raise it for a long time, as if her daughter-in-law had seen her real mother-in-law.


    Ning Tao farfetched smile, but no one pay attention to him, the atmosphere is more and more strange, Su Qin is a snicker, chose to leave the battlefield, left the smoke of several people.


    When Su Qin left, Ning Tao burst out laughing and said, "I''m back. Does anyone miss me? I''ve brought a gift. It''s hard to buy it!"


    However, several women are still calm. They should drink coffee and read magazines. Just now, it seems that a fly is buzzing, which is completely ignored by several people.


    "Well, how embarrassing!"


    Ning Tao is speechless for a while, but he doesn''t give up. He just sits next to Su Qian. Recently, she is very obedient and should not be in the same camp with Xia Jie.


    However, the result was beyond his expectation. Su Qian didn''t pay attention to him at all. He drank coffee with relish. His small face was red, revealing a warm feeling.


    Ning Tao is silly, but in front of Li Bingbing''s two girls, he must not lose the man''s face. He immediately hugs Su Qian and puts her on his leg.


    "Ah


    Su shallow exclaimed, almost spilled the coffee, very resentful looking at Ning Tao, small mouth slightly pursed, and looked at sister Xia, seems to be waiting for her instructions.


    However, Xia Jie is still drinking coffee, not slow, with a queen''s aura, ignoring everything around.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao understands that this is Xia Jie''s ghost. Tong Yaqian, Su Qian and Hua Linglong all listen to her instructions. It''s hard to deal with this.


    Li Bingbing and her two daughters never dare to look up. They are pale and stiff. They still hold hands tightly and keep company with each other. Zhou Ru is even more passive. After all, her reputation is the worst.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s eyes turned, he had an idea in his heart. Then he said with a smile, "shallow, do you miss me? I miss you very much in Beijing. Look, I''ve brought you a gift."


    With that, he took out the string of ancient beads. Although Ning Tao didn''t know its name and value, he could see the extraordinary of it with his casual glance.


    Looking at this string of ancient beads, Su Qian almost jumped up happily. After all, Ning Tao hasn''t given her anything, but at the thought of Xia Jie''s holding fast to the front, she went on again.


    Seeing that this move doesn''t work, Ning Tao is speechless. He wants to fight with himself to the end. However, he still has one last move. Once this move is made, it will kill too much and can be called Forbidden skill.


    "It''s called playing a rascal!"Seeing that Ning Tao kisses Su Qian directly, the latter is caught off guard and is directly violated. With her weak strength, she can''t push Ning Tao away at all, and can only let him invade.


    "No!"


    The voice of resistance gradually weakens, and her reason gradually loses. She can only look at sister Xia with pleading eyes, hoping that she can save herself, otherwise Ning Tao will certainly advance an inch.


    Summer elder sister sees this, the facial expression is tiny red, in the eyes reveals the color of helplessness, the other two women are facial expression flushes.


    See summer elder sister coldly way: "how, come back to bully our sisters?"? In my opinion, you don''t have to come back in the future. Coming back also hurts our hearts. "


    Ning Tao smell speech, on the face peeped out flattering smile, mercilessly kiss Su shallow a, this just let go of her.


    Su Qian quickly ran to Tong Yaqian''s side, eyes slightly red, clothes messy, as if a little daughter-in-law was wasted.


    Feeling Tong Yaqian''s gentle and blaming eyes, Ning Tao can only smile back, after all, he is also forced helpless.


    At this time, I saw sister Xia coldly say: "you go out this time and bring a woman back. Last time you brought one, this time you brought two. Next time, are we going to pack our bags and go home?"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao was ashamed, but he really couldn''t find words to refute, but no matter how many women, Xia Jie and Tong Yaqian were in her heart, they would never change.


    "That, sister Xia, this time I was completely forced, out of helplessness, I am also a victim," Ning Tao said, pretending to be very poor, and his face was very wronged.


    But summer elder sister completely does not eat this set, also does not want to listen to him to stir up recklessly, looked at Li Bingbing two girls, immediately asked to Ning Tao: "do you have anything else?"


    Ning Tao was asked a Leng, then replied: "nothing."


    "If you have nothing to do, just go around. We women''s topics should not be mixed with men. We''ll leave your mess to our sisters."


    See Xia Jie directly under the expulsion order, Tong Yaqian, Su shallow, flower Linglong is this attitude, let ningtao leave.

 Chapter 868

    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao feels empty in his heart. He can only look at Li Bingbing''s second daughter helplessly, saying that he can''t do anything about it. You''d better take good care of yourself for this kind of thing.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Ning Tao, for women''s affairs, it''s really better for women to deal with. If it''s a man, he will definitely be soft handed and can''t deal with the nature of things.


    What''s more, this time things are not ordinary, Li Bingbing may not think how much trouble it will bring to Ning Tao, but sister Xia is very clear, so she has this attitude.


    After Ning Tao came out of the villa, Xia Jie''s attitude became colder. She put the coffee cup on the table heavily, making a crisp sound, and the atmosphere solidified again.


    "Bang!"


    The sound in Li Bingbing''s and Zhou Ru''s ears was no less than the thunder and the nuclear bomb explosion, which made her heart suddenly thump, her heart almost stopped, her face turned pale and bloodless.


    In fact, not to mention the two of them, even Su Qian and Hua Linglong were startled, and their worship of sister Xia went up to a higher level. They were worthy of the title of empress Feifei, and their means were detached.


    With the re condensation of the air, an extremely oppressive atmosphere shrouded in the hall, the dead silence, if ordinary people, I''m afraid they would have been shocked by this atmosphere.


    However, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru are not ordinary people. Apart from other things, the huge background behind the second daughter is enough to make her proud of countless peers, and her mentality is even more extraordinary.


    But now, it''s a rival. Xia Mengfei is the queen of Commerce. The Feifei jewelry controlled by Xia Mengfei is now the leader of the jade industry, and her own aura is no less than that of Li Yuening and others.


    In this invisible atmosphere of repression, the two launched a fierce battle. The atmosphere was once silent, the space seemed to be condensed, and the breathing of several people was difficult.


    Xia Mengfei knew that the second daughter was born in a very high family, and naturally she was also a proud person. If she wanted to make them soft, she had to work hard and keep them in mind!


    Tong Yaqian, Su Qian and Hua Linglong only feel dyspnea. There are some fragrant sweat on their forehead, and their hearts are trembling. You know, this is not for them.


    The main targets, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru, were very pale, as if they had some serious illness. Their forehead, back and even whole body were covered with cold sweat.


    Zhou Ru is vulnerable to psychological pressure because of continuous attacks. If it wasn''t for Li Bingbing, I''m afraid she would have been paralyzed on the ground, and she would have been overwhelmed by this atmosphere.


    Although Li Bingbing had been prepared for a long time, she found that she still underestimated Xia Mengfei. This air field made her gasp, just like a mountain, pressing her to death.


    Aware of Zhou Ru''s situation, Li Bingbing can''t bear it any longer. She is really afraid that Zhou Ru can''t bear it. She is in a coma on the spot. In that case, it will be a heavy blow.


    Li Bingbing clenched his teeth and said, "you What do you want? If you want to fight or scold, it''s all for me! "


    However, in the face of her words, there is still silence, as if there is only air, there is no living person.


    Tong Yaqian, Su Qian and Hua Linglong are worried. They want to dissuade Xia Mengfei from doing too much, or Ning Tao will be angry.


    When the three hesitated, Li Bingbing''s lips turned white, her body trembled, and Zhou Ru lay on her, she finally heard Xia Mengfei''s cold voice, "sit down!"


    The simple two words, however, let the present several people, such as the amnesty order, heart suddenly loose, Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru is collapsed to the ground, greedy breathing the air.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo


    The main hall of the villa seems to be full of breaths. The atmosphere that used to be cold to the extreme is like spring returning to the earth. Suddenly, it''s as if it was the same as before, and a stream of atmosphere quietly recedes.


    At the moment, the girls just feel that they are on the edge of the weak abyss. When they are about to fall down, they are suddenly pulled up by someone. The feeling of survival makes them remember.


    Looking at their reaction, Xia Mengfei''s face is cold, but her heart is a little proud, her goal is to achieve half.


    The reason why she does this is not only to frighten Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru, but also to frighten Tong Yaqian, Su Qian and Hua Linglong, so as to confirm her elder sister status!


    No one will admit that she is the eldest sister if they don''t come up with some means to make them submit. What''s more, she knows that among these people, only she and Zhou Ru have no relationship with Ning Tao.


    However, even so, Su Qian has long regarded her as Ning Tao''s woman. Before, she was the leader. Until now, she is willing to call her elder sister.


    In fact, in Xia Mengfei''s eyes, only Tong Yaqian can threaten her status, but the latter is completely independent of the world, only willing to silently guard Ning Tao and dedicate everything.


    Therefore, the position of the unnecessary eldest sister has made Xia Mengfei a success in a muddle headed way. In addition, she has the means to make several women submit to her, which is worthy of the name of eldest sister.


    With the help of Tong Yaqian, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru finally sit on the sofa, but their legs and feet are still a little weak, and they seem to have a serious illness.Xia Mengfei took a sip of coffee and looked at the recovering second daughter. Then she said in a cold voice, "I already know about Jinghua. Half of the sky is almost pierced by you."


    Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru are silent. They have seen the power of Xia Mengfei. As a commercial empress, they have great means, magnanimity and boldness.


    Looking at the two people who didn''t say a word, Xia Mengfei pondered for a moment, and then said: "Li Bingbing, as a woman, I admire you very much, but as a woman of Ning Tao, I hate you!"


    Li Bingbing hears the speech, and her delicate body is shocked. She knows that she is coming at last. Sooner or later, she will come. She can''t hide.


    Xia Mengfei said coldly, "in order to help your best friend, you leave all the pots on Ning Tao. Let him carry everything for you, and bring him great trouble."


    "Although you are Ning Tao''s woman, you don''t think about him. Instead, you let Ning Tao accept a nominal woman, but you can''t do well. It''s just your selfishness!"


    "However, you can pay so much for your best friend. As a woman, I admire you, but as a woman of Ning Tao, you don''t think about him at all. You are too selfish, so I hate you!"


    Xia Mengfei''s words, let everyone in the presence of meditation, Li Bingbing is trembling, silently endure all the pain, only Zhou Ru tearful embrace her.


    #Looking at this scene, the women''s minds are very complicated. Li Bingbing has both respectable and hateful points. If it were them, would they do it?


    The atmosphere was dull for a long time. At last, Xia Mengfei stood up and said gently: "since things have happened, it''s useless to say more. What you have done is very clear in your heart."


    "I only ask you that, as a woman of Ning Tao, you should not forget your duty. You should think more about your men. We should all do so!"

 Chapter 869

    East villa group, one of the most luxurious villas, was bought by Xia Mengfei and named yixinju. At the moment, in front of its door, Ning Tao was sitting with a helpless face.


    Looking at the closed door, Ning Tao is holding a cigarette in his mouth. As the saying goes, three women in a play, family is short, six women in a play, three bananas are hard to peel.


    At the thought of Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru''s innocent eyes before they leave, Ning Tao feels numb. She doesn''t know how sister Xia will treat them. She won''t fight, will she?


    So Ning Tao from time to time began to perspective, want to see what happened inside, but he found that there was no movement inside, a few women motionless, like a sculpture.


    "What the hell is going on? Playing with wooden people? "


    Ning Tao can''t help but secretly feel bad and look strange. At this moment, he suddenly thinks of Zhenzi. If this matter is known by sister Xia, will they unite to destroy themselves.


    When Ning Tao was afraid and tangled, there was a quarrel in his ear. It seemed that a couple were quarreling.


    He turned his head and saw a woman dressed in sexy clothes coming quickly, with disdain on her face, and a man beside him, who had been saying something excitedly.


    "Xiaomei, don''t do that. If you give me a few more years, I will make a lot of money. By that time, I will be able to buy a house for you in this east villa!"


    The woman, who was called Xiaomei, was very disdainful and wanted to get rid of the man who was so emotional. Now when she heard this, her disdain finally broke out.


    "Have you said enough? It''s impossible between us. You can''t give me what I want, and I can''t continue to wait. I warn you, don''t pester me again!"


    "Also, he Yang, I don''t want our affairs to be known by others, which will make others misunderstand."


    See that small beautiful cold voice way, its face is full of thick disdain, seem to despise this man very much.


    And the man named He Yang, hearing the speech, seemed to be touched by something. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his heart. The once gentle and kind little beauty had disappeared completely.


    "Misunderstanding? You told me there was a misunderstanding? We''ve been in love for four years in University. It''s just less than a year since we left the University. You actually told me that you misunderstood me. Is it true that all the previous love is false? "


    He Yang roared bitterly, his cheeks shed sad tears, and his body was trembling vaguely. He only felt that at the moment, the sky was spinning and the beautiful fantasy in his heart was broken.


    Xiaomei seems to be more and more impatient, not to suppress the inner disdain, directly sarcastically said: "He Yang, when I was in college, I was not sensible, this is how you coaxed me."


    "But now, I know what I want. I like luxury cars, villas, gold and silver jewelry, but you can''t afford them all!"


    When he Yang hears the speech, his heart tingles. When he sees the irony and disdain on Xiaomei''s face, he seems to be very disgusted with himself. In those days, she was not like this. It was because of that bastard.


    He suddenly said with a bitter sneer: "are you for money? You can be that bastard''s junior. He has two women now. You are a real junior


    "Pa!"


    Only heard a loud slap, he Yang''s face with a red mark, but he did not feel how painful face, only feel an active heart, broken!


    Xiaomei''s face was gloomy. She seemed to be touched by something. She said in a sharp voice: "even if I go to be a junior, I''m better than you now. You''re not even a beggar now."


    After that, he pointed to Ning Tao, who was watching the crowd, and said contemptuously, "see, you are not as good as him now, you are not qualified to smoke in front of the villa, but I am the hostess of the villa. This is the gap between us."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face is stiff and his heart is full of speechless. It''s none of my business. I''m just an innocent smoker. How can I lie down with a gun?


    But he Yang hears speech, in the heart grief, the body trembles, but cannot say the words, only felt a heartbreak one ground.


    Xiaomei didn''t seem to have said enough, but she said in a sarcastic voice: "you always said that you wanted me to wait for you, and that you wanted to buy me a villa and a luxury car here, and let me be a rich wife."


    "But do you know what this is? The most luxurious villas in Donghai City, even if you give them ten years, you can''t buy a tree here. You can''t even compare with Xu Ang''s dog! "


    "Pa!"


    ~


    there was only a slight sound. He Yang trembled and waved his hand. His face was full of bitterness and pain in his heart. Xiaomei was shocked and covered her beautiful face.


    "You dare to hit me, you dare to hit me, you...!" Before I finished, I saw a BMW stop here.


    Three figures came down from the car, a man and two women, with playful color on their faces and luxury brands on their bodies.


    Seeing the strong man, Xiaomei seems to have found the backbone and ran to him crying, "Brother ang, this cheap man, he beat me. You must make the decision for me."When Xu ang heard the words, he saw Xiaomei''s palm print, and immediately showed his anger. He said in a direct angry voice: "you dare to beat my woman, are you impatient?"


    Voice down, directly kick a foot, immediately he yang to kick to the ground, strength is very big.


    At the moment, he Yang just felt hopeless, lying on the ground motionless, and even wanted to die. Even his beloved betrayed him, and he had no reason to live.


    seeing he Yang motionless, Xu ang immediately scolded: "what? You want to touch my porcelain. Do you know what will happen to me? I can make your life in Donghai City worse than death. "


    After that, he pointed to Ning Tao again and said in a cold voice, "see that guy? You can only smoke a cigarette to make a living. You are not as good as this kind of person. What else do you want to do with me to rob women? "


    Ning Tao smell speech, face a black, the corner of the mouth a smoke, you quarrel with Lao Tzu have hair relationship, I just want to smoke a cigarette quietly, invite you to provoke you.


    Xiaomei seems to find a way to rely on and stick her body tightly to Xu ang, which makes the other two women extremely dissatisfied.


    When Xu ang saw this, his face immediately showed an obscene smile and teased Xiaomei, which made her drink for a while. Looking at He Yang, who couldn''t afford to fall to the ground, he joked: "boy, do you know how coquettish your girlfriend is? When I''m done, I''ll let your girlfriend wait for me. Ha ha...! "


    Xu ang said, very proud laugh, and hard kick He Yang a few feet, feel out of a bad breath.


    Xiaomei''s cheeks were red and a little shy, which made the other two girls turn white and full of contempt.

 Chapter 870

    A burst of naked irony, Xu Ang''s face full of disdain, full of disdain, just out of school what do you know boy, what qualifications and he robbed women.


    When he Yang heard the speech, his eyes were red with blood and his eyes were full of rage.


    Aware of He Yang''s madness, he still wants to fight with himself. Xu ang directly sneers and kicks him on the head, tramples on him, and the blood flows out.


    Xiaomei saw this scene, although she couldn''t bear it, her face was still full of sneers, and the other two girls were watching, their faces were full of white eyes and disdain.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t bear it. It''s too much deceiving, not to mention being reckless at my door.


    I can''t bear it. I can''t bear it. The Archbishop doesn''t get angry. I really think I''m a smoker.


    Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to this kind of thing, and sister Xia''s conversation is not over, but this scene, he really can''t go on, and, this and he, very much!


    Just when Ning Tao was about to move, he suddenly drove an old car from a distance. It was very luxurious, high-end and high-grade, with its own domineering and powerful atmosphere.


    This movement attracted several people''s attention. Ning Tao was also curious and thought about who it would be.


    The old car stopped here soon. A bodyguard like man got out of the car and opened the door respectfully. Then, a middle-aged man slowly stepped down from the car.


    This man has a neat suit, a gold watch on his wrist, and ancient beads in his hand. It can be said that he is a standard for men. He has a proud air and ignores everything.


    As soon as the man appeared, Xu ang walked over with a smile on his face. "Dad, you''re here too."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man swept his eyes around here and immediately hummed coldly. He was not angry, and his aura was suppressed, which made Xu Ang''s face white.


    Xiaomei and the other two beautiful women are respectful and reserved. They know the identity of this middle-aged man, and they can be ranked in Donghai city.


    Xu Ao, the chairman of Aodong group, is this person. His assets are more than hundreds of millions. Recently, he has become a leader in the jade industry, and has a bright future.


    It''s said that Xu Ao''s visit is to visit the magical queen Feifei, in order to promote further cooperation.


    Xu Ao coldly took a look at Xu ang, the son who only knows how to play with women, and he almost lost his face.


    Xu ang is also a little afraid at the moment. He has been very afraid of his father since he was a child. He is afraid of that kind of aura.


    Xu Ao suddenly said in a cold voice: "break the boy''s leg, and then throw it out. This is the residence of the queen Feifei. How can we let this kind of garbage pollute."


    That bodyguard man hears speech, immediately ferocious smile, stride to fall on the ground of He Yang, face ferocious.


    "Wait!"


    Xu Ao suddenly opened his mouth, and all the people on the scene looked puzzled at him. What happened?


    Xu Ao suddenly pointed to Ning Tao and said in a cold voice, "first break the leg of this garbage. A little rascal dare to smoke in front of the door of the queen Feifei. It''s defilement, disrespect and self death."


    That bodyguard man hears speech, immediately answer a, facial expression ferocious, clench a fist, the corner of the mouth grins grimly toward Ning Tao, the muscle on the body is like Qiu long, the strength is extraordinary.


    Xu ang, Xiaomei and others did not find anything wrong. In their eyes, a strong man is everything. They can do whatever they want. What''s a broken leg?


    However, when Ning Tao saw this, his face was cold, and a sense of hostility rose in his heart.


    At first, he was innocently lying down with a gun, then he was still out in front of his house, and finally he broke his leg for no reason, just because he was smoking here.


    This kind of reason has made Ning Tao unbearable. Seeing that someone has come to ask for abuse, he naturally can''t let him down.


    See that bodyguard man roar, directly grasp to Ning Tao, but the latter eyes a cold, direct lightning hand, grasp the arm, hard twist.


    "Click!"


    There was a clear sound of bone fracture, followed by a suppressed sound of pain. The bodyguard man''s face was twisted, and the tendons on his forehead were bursting, as if to burst.


    "Ah


    At the moment, the bodyguard man''s heart was terrified, just a move, no, he didn''t even see the man''s hand, in an instant, his arm was broken.


    Xu Ao was about to walk into yixinju, but when he saw this scene, he was shocked. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his steps were like a meal. His eyes began to look at Ning Tao.


    At the moment Ning Tao, a pair of thin hands, directly twisted off the bodyguard such as adult thigh thick arm, mouth is still holding fast smoking cigarettes, a dress is very ordinary.


    However, at this time, Xu ang suddenly jumped out, pointed directly at Ning Tao and said angrily, "well, you dare to attack people. Now I''ll call director Bai and arrest you."


    However, Ning Tao directly ignores him and kicks the bodyguard man, which is as simple as killing a fly.See here, Xu ang gas is not light, Xiaomei see, beautiful eyes slightly a turn, then angrily scolded: "you dare to Prince disrespect, you know who he is."


    Ning Tao smell speech, the corner of the mouth curled, full face disdain, walk to one side, will that he yang to help up.


    Xiaomei on one side seemed to be stimulated and said in a sharp voice: "he is Xu ang, the prince of Aodong group, the man our women worship. This is his father, Xu Ao!"


    The words are full of respect and worship for them. They think that they are the idols of all women, and they also praise Xu AO and his son in disguise, so as to show their noble identity.


    When Xu ang heard the speech, he immediately straightened out his chest, looked proud, looked down on Ning Tao and he Yang, as if he were looking at a beggar.


    Although Xu Ao''s face is calm, he is somewhat satisfied with Xiaomei in his heart, and even more arrogantly raises his head.


    All the men women adore? Return it to the prince? Ning Tao''s face is full of disdain, and he Yang''s face is like ashes.


    Then just at this time, a sexy and charming woman suddenly came up and jumped directly into Ning Tao''s arms. She was full of temptation and said, "husband, what are you doing here?"


    Looking at the woman in his arms, Ning Tao is a little stunned. He is actually Hua Linglong. However, he doesn''t wait for him to open his mouth. He is also a hot and delicate body, embracing his arm.


    "Husband, I''m a little hungry. Let''s go to dinner!"


    Ning Tao turns his head to see that it''s Tong Yaqian. Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru are smiling beside him. He is so close to himself that he almost doesn''t jump into his arms.


    "Husband, husband, husband...!"


    Four women that gentle voice, spread to several people''s ears, beside he Yang direct silly eyes, eyes dull.


    These four girls are just gorgeous!


    See 6N Edition chapter e section However, just at this time, two tall goddesses came slowly from the direction of yixinju. One of them should be called the queen, and her aura was overwhelming and conquering.


    "President Xia, President Su!"


    Xu Ao suddenly exclaimed, and his attitude immediately changed to respect. He just wanted to say hello, but the next scene made his eyes stare out and his chin fall to the ground.


    Xia Mengfei directly ignores Xu AO and stretches Miaoman''s body. At last, she holds Ning Tao''s arm and shouts sweetly, "husband!"


    Xu AO and his son are petrified!

 Chapter 871

    Outside of Yixin residence, a gentle breeze was blowing slowly, and there was a faint smile of women. However, in this pleasant atmosphere, some people were like falling into the ice cellar.


    Ning Tao is still a little confused at the moment, but he is holding Tong Yaqian in his arms. One arm is tightly held by sister Xia, and the other arm is tightly held by Su Qian. Hua Linglong, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru are still lying on his back.


    At the moment, all the six beautiful goddesses are surrounded by a man with an intimate and ambiguous attitude, which makes the relationship extraordinary.


    Next to Ning Tao, he Yang is already a fool. He opens his mouth wide and can''t close it for a long time. His mind is greatly impacted. Unconsciously, his obsession with Xiaomei gradually dissipates.


    Xu Ao''s majestic figure has been petrified. Looking at this scene, he only feels that the whole world has been overturned.


    Although Xu ang was shocked, for him, desire was more important than everything. Any one of these six beautiful goddesses could crush the three little girls beside him.


    He doesn''t accept, he is not willing to, just that garbage like little person, how can have such an affair, and finally out of the woman, let him lust heart big move, desire rising.


    The woman he was referring to was Xia Mengfei. He was dressed in formal professional clothes, sexy body, gentle voice and black stockings, which made him want to stop.


    What''s more important is Xia Mengfei''s own empress bearing and noble bearing. As long as he is a man, he has the impulse to conquer him and even more wants to regard him as a unique thing.


    Xu Ang''s eyes immediately turned red. When he saw the three beautiful girls around him and the six beautiful girls around Ning Tao, he felt that he had been hurt by 10000 points.


    "Cough!"


    Ning Tao coughed a few times. Although he didn''t know why the girls did it, he felt pretty good. He hugged each other from left to right, from front to back, and there were many beauties, just like the emperors of ancient times.


    Especially when he saw Xu Ao''s face, it was as if he had eaten a dead fly. His heart was a burst of joy.


    +"Husband, people are so hungry, let''s go to dinner...!"


    Tong Yaqian blinks her big eyes in her arms and says that her little face is flushed, as if she is very shy. Su Qian is also coquettish, urging Ning Tao to eat delicious food, which is very lovely.


    Before everyone has a reaction, sister Xia suddenly smiles and gives Ning Tao a kiss. The noble Queen suddenly becomes a concubine and sticks to him tightly.


    Just listen to his gentle way: "husband, what do you want to eat, our sisters all listen to you, make up your mind quickly...!"


    When Xu ang and others saw this, they only felt that the sky was full of dog food. In their hearts, ten thousand mangy dogs were running wildly. Originally, they were still hungry, but now they were full and ate a lot of dog food.


    He Yang is even more red eyes, heart just hit, and now there is such a stimulating scene, his weak nerve, collapsed, as if in the world of dog food.


    Ning Tao didn''t go to see those people. When he heard Xia Jie''s inquiry, he felt his chin and thought about it. At this time, Hua Linglong suddenly handed him a cigar and lit it for him.


    With a cigar in his mouth, Ning Tao was very comfortable. A flash of light flashed through his mind and said with a smile: "otherwise, let''s go to eat Malatang. We don''t have much money in our pocket. We can just eat less."


    Tong Yaqian, Su Qian and others smell speech, all eyes on Xia Mengfei, the latter smell speech immediately said with a smile: "what my husband said is what, go, eat spicy hot."


    Several people see this, and feel a blow, and these goddesses to eat, actually is the spicy hot stalls.


    As soon as Xu ang thought of Xiaomei pestering herself to eat lobster a few days ago, she felt a burst of anger and rage. She slapped her in the backhand and said, "what kind of lobster do you want?"


    Xiaomei was hit a little confused, face pain, heart is full of grievances, when do you want crayfish?


    As soon as he saw that several people were going to leave, Xu Ao''s face changed greatly. He quickly stood up and said with a farfetched smile, "well, Mr. Xia, wait a moment first. Do you want to talk about the cooperation between us?"


    Hearing this, sister Xia suddenly said in surprise: "cooperation? We Feifei jewelry and you Aodong group, it seems that there is no cooperation, right? It should be Mr. Xu. You remember wrong! "


    Hearing this, Xu Ao turned pale and said anxiously, "Mr. Xia, don''t make a joke about this clock. It''s a multi billion dollar contract. It''s a win-win and mutually beneficial cooperation."


    However, sister Xia sniffed and said, "big contract? Does Mr. Xu think that more than one billion is very important to empress Feifei? "


    "What''s more, I see your Xu Ao''s character in my eyes. There is no need for cooperation."


    Xia Mengfei''s casual words made Xu Ao''s face pale and his body tremble, but there was a surge of anger in his heart. He pointed to Ning Tao and said angrily:


    "Mr. Xia, you can''t give up the cooperation with Aodong group for the sake of this rascal. What''s so good about such rubbish? Can he compare with me, Aodong Xu Ao?"Ning Tao hears the speech and is not happy at once. How can he lay down his gun again for no reason? He just wants to roll up his sleeve and start, but sister Xia is one step faster than him, and her voice contains anger.


    He said angrily: "Mr. Xu, I warn you to pay attention to what you say. This rascal and garbage in your mouth is the man of Xia Mengfei''s life, and the real authority of Feifei''s jewelry."


    "Who is in power? Just this trash? Ha ha...! " Xu Ao seems to have heard a big joke, and his face is full of contempt.


    Just listen to its sarcastic way: "Mr. Xia, even if you don''t want to cooperate with Aodong group, you don''t have to come up with such absurd reasons. You even don''t hesitate to sell your appearance. Hum, Queen Feifei, it''s really an eye opener for me."


    "You...!"


    Xia Mengfei just wants to open her mouth to scold her. Suddenly, she is stopped by Ning Tao with a gloomy face. She walks out slowly, her eyes are evil, her mouth is cold, and her strength is surging.


    See Ning Tao cold voice way: "you, touched taboo, scold me can, but scold my woman, damned!"


    Although Xu Ao was scared away by his momentum, his face was still full of disdain, and even said with disdain: "if you have any opinions on me, you can go to my lawyer to talk..."


    "Bang!"


    The speed of thunder and the power of Taigu mangniu directly hit Xu Ao''s face. The white teeth shot all over the sky, and the blood fell like raindrops.


    "Plop!"


    Xu Ao''s body directly fell to the ground, blood splashed in the air, pain made his face distorted, blue veins on his forehead burst, root clear, as if to explode.


    Seeing this, Xu ang in the distance changed his face, but he was ecstatic. What he wanted was the reason to start. He immediately roared and hit with Taekwondo moves.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t look at it. He sneered in his heart and slapped it directly. It was as fast as streamer.


    "Pa!"


    With a powerful palm, Xu Ang''s half face was directly puffed up, and he fell powerlessly beside Xu Ao, groaning in pain. His brain was confused. What happened just now?


    See Ning Tao condescending, with full of disdain tone way: "as the saying goes, can move hand, try not BB!"

 Chapter 872

    All of a sudden, Xu Ao''s father and son were knocked to the ground, groaning in pain, blood spilling, severe pain, distorted their faces.


    The bodyguard man, who had been seriously injured by Ning Tao before, saw the shocking scene and his eyelids jumped wildly. He immediately chose to lie on the ground, then tilted his head and pretended to be in a coma.


    For these, Ning Tao didn''t care. At the moment, he was full of dignity. He looked at Xu AO and his son condescensively. His eyes were very cold, just like an immortal on nine days.


    W more. Xia Mengfei, Tong Yaqian and other women are all moved when they see this. This is their man. He can be beaten and scolded, but they are absolutely not allowed to let their sisters be wronged.


    Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru, who are standing at the back, look very complicated. That man is so dazzling and attractive to women, but it is absolutely impossible to be monopolized by one person.


    Li Bingbing has a great remorse for Xia Mengfei''s words. For her before, in front of her best friend and her boyfriend, she finally chose the former.


    But in that hotel, in that short time, her boyfriend quickly made a decision, chose to carry everything for her, took all the pots, and left Beijing with them.


    With Xia Mengfei''s rebuke, she finally knows how much trouble she has brought to Ning Tao, the thunder and anger of Zhang Jia and Zhou Jia, and the huge loss of his reputation.


    It''s too late to make up for her selfishness, but it''s too late for her to give up her life.


    As for Zhou Ru, her complexion is more complicated and her mind is in a mess. She once had the arrogance of monopolizing Ning Tao and thought she was incomparable. No one can replace her.


    But what happened today has smashed the so-called arrogance in her heart, showing the prototype of helplessness.


    Her bitter discovery, whether it''s Xia Mengfei, or Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, or Hua Linglong who doesn''t say a word, she doesn''t have the confidence to replace her. Instead, she is convinced by Xia Mengfei!


    She doesn''t know how to face that man in the future. As Ning Tao''s woman, she joins Xia Mengfei and becomes one of them, or insists on her ridiculous and pathetic arrogance?


    In shock, he Yang finally regained his spirit and looked at Ning Tao with a look of worship. Unexpectedly, after three or two attacks, he mutilated Xu Ao''s father and son. This man is really a God.


    As for Xiaomei and the other three girls, they have long been stunned. The garbage dares to attack the prince and beat Chairman Xu Ao with blood. This It''s incredible, it''s unbelievable!


    After a moment of shock, Xiaomei''s heart moves. If she supports Xu AO and his son at this time, they will certainly change their views on themselves, and even spoil themselves!


    At the thought of this, Xiaomei''s heart was very hot, which was also the terror of Guan ningtao. She immediately said in a shrill voice: "you dare to attack people for no reason. Is there any royal law in your eyes?"


    When he said this, everyone was shocked. He Yang''s face was angry. Xu Ao''s father and son''s eyes were brilliant. What did they seem to be touched by?


    Ning Tao is indifferent, but he doesn''t make a move. He wants to see what tricks this girl can play. In her confidence, he gives her a fatal blow and makes her despair from the bottom of her heart!


    Maybe because Ning Tao is afraid, Xiaomei''s heart is full of pride, and Xu Ao''s father and son also help him stand up, his face changes rapidly, and his eyes are on Xiaomei.


    Xu Ao saw Xiaomei stand up, and then looked at the two girls who were scared and silly over there. He already had a comparison in his heart. This woman is stronger than those. He can consider letting Xiao ang marry her back.


    After getting the invisible support of Xu Ao''s father and son, Xiaomei immediately said with a sneer, "do you know the consequences of offending our Aodong group, and what is wangfa?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, a cold smile, way: "wish to hear its detailed!"


    When Xiaomei heard the words, she flashed a trace of disdain at the bottom of her eyes and immediately said, "today I''ll tell you what Wang FA is in Donghai city. Do you know the chief of Donghai Public Security Bureau?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, thought for a while, immediately sneer a way: "is not white director, know."


    However, Xiaomei scoffed and said, "you are the only one who deserves to know director Bai. That''s our chairman''s good friend for many years. With just one phone call, you can definitely be arrested and sentenced directly!"


    Xu Ao smell speech, eyes flash a fine awn, although the face is still with blood, but the waist is a little straight.


    Without waiting for the public reaction, Xiaomei suddenly said: "do you know who is the mayor of Donghai city?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, thought for a while, then light way: "I remember, it should be a man named Zhang Qiming, I with his son is very familiar, is not hit do not know."


    Xiaomei sniffed at the words, and her disdain became more intense. She immediately sneered, "you know Zhang Shao. It''s really shameful. Mayor Zhang has been our chairman''s classmate for many years."


    "As long as our chairman makes a phone call, Mayor Zhang will let you know what wangfa is in Donghai city."However, when Ning Tao heard the words, he turned his mouth and looked calm. He didn''t seem to be afraid of them.


    The women behind him are also very calm at the moment. They just watch Xiaomei tell the story of Donghai wangfa.


    But Xu Ao''s face eased a lot, and his waist was straight. He seemed to have regained his self-confidence and returned to the style of the chairman.


    Xu Ang''s eyes are full of lust, staring at Xia Mengfei and other women.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was calm, Xiao Mei thought that the figure she moved out was not big enough. She immediately sneered, "do you know who the Secretary of Donghai municipal Party committee is?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, on the face finally peeped out surprised color, very curious ask a way: "you mean, king old son!"


    Xiaomei immediately said, "you have some knowledge. It''s Mr. Jing, Secretary Jing. He is very satisfied with Aodong group and will definitely make the decision for us."


    Hear this, Ning Tao is very surprised, the three giants of Donghai City, unexpectedly said by her, also don''t know is true or false?


    Xu Ao is also proud. Although Xiaomei''s words are exaggerated, as the chairman of Aodong group, it should be OK to ask three people to do something.


    And Xiaomei seemed to have more than enough. She was proud and said mysteriously, "do you know who my cousin is?"


    Ning Tao can''t help rolling his eyes when he hears the words. He has no words in his heart. How can I know who your cousin is? Do you want to ask my second uncle? Who is the third aunt?


    Immediately very coldly replied: "do not know how? Is your cousin more powerful than the three giants of the East China Sea? "


    However, Xiaomei immediately laughed wildly and looked proud. Under the curious eyes of the public, she said happily:


    "my cousin is the new cardinal with two billion fanatical believers, Ning Tao!"


    The voice fell, and the whole room was silent like death. The space seemed to condense. Even Xu AO and his son were frightened by him. They believed in his confident tone.


    However, Ning Tao is completely stupid when he hears that the women beside him are also stupid for a long time. Their faces are strange. Looking at Xiaomei''s eyes again, they seem to be looking at a fool, full of pity.

 Chapter 873

    The whole audience fell into a dead silence. Only one person''s face was full of pride, as if his whole body were floating up, as proud as a peacock.


    He Yang''s original expression of rage, suddenly emerged a puzzled color, cousin? He has been with Xiaomei for five years. How can he not know that she has a cousin, or the so-called Cardinal of the Holy See.


    Xu AO and his son believed it, and they were very happy. It was Xiaomei''s words, which were full of conviction. Moreover, with her previous performance, they were completely conquered.


    Xu ang is full of incredible. This woman, who has not been playing for a long time, actually has this kind of strength background and a smart mind. How can he not find it?


    Xu Ao''s eyes are shining. Let alone Xiaomei''s many backgrounds, her performance today is enough to make Xu Ao regard her as his daughter-in-law. Xiao ang must marry her home, and in the future, let her take care of Aodong group.


    He immediately endured the pain and said with a smile: "Xiaomei, you are doing very well. When you go back, you will try to take care of Aodong group. The marriage between you and ang''er is all wrapped up in me."


    Xiaomei immediately smiles and nods, her face is still proud, her eyes despise everything. As for the two beautiful women over there, she has long been ignored.


    The two women, however, trembled when they heard the words. Xu Ao''s words completely broke their illusions about becoming the Crown Princess of Aodong group, owning hundreds of millions of assets, living in villas and driving luxury cars!


    And the bodyguard man who pretended to be in a coma before also got up with a grim smile. Although his arm was still in severe pain, when he saw that Ning Tao was shriveled, he felt his pores comfortable.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, was stunned by thunder, and he couldn''t recover for a long time. In his heart, there are hundreds of millions of grass and mud horses running wildly. If they don''t run to death, they will never stop.


    The women behind him came back slowly, but their faces were more and more strange. They blinked innocently and finally looked at Xia Mengfei.


    Xia Mengfei is the queen of Commerce. She has seen all kinds of people. She has read countless books. She has experienced ups and downs in her life. But at the moment, she is out of shape.


    After a short absence, she finally regained her composure. Seeing all the sisters looking at her, he was also full of bitter smile. After thinking for a moment, he asked with a smile:


    "Archbishop Ning Tao, why didn''t I hear that you still have such a cousin?"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, his face turned black, and his mouth suddenly drew. Hundreds of millions of soldiers in his heart were boiling. He walked all over the fields of hope, leaving behind a messy and complicated heart.


    He said with a bitter smile: "sister Xia, don''t make fun of me. How can I have such a cousin...!"


    This conversation, naturally, was also heard by Xiaomei, Xu AO and his son, but his face was full of sarcasm, and the bodyguard man laughed scornfully.


    Xiaomei is also amused to hear that she has been designated as the crown princess with noble status, and her strength and background are enough to set off her extraordinary.


    at the moment, she felt only floating in the air, as if she came to the peak of life. She was proud of herself as a peacock, but now she is proud of herself as a Golden Phoenix in the Indus tree.


    That casual every move, as if has the momentum of the world, all things in the world must submit at her feet, a pair of bright eyes, despise Ning Tao and others.


    Just listen to its sarcasm: "how? I''m scared to death by my cousin''s name. I even want to pretend to be him. If he is my cousin Ning Tao, then I can feed the dog with my eyes. "


    Xia Mengfei and other women listen, a strength of holding a smile, face rose red, it seems that some can''t help laughing.


    Ning Tao sighed from the bottom of his heart and said, "isn''t that good? Is it too cruel? If you are blind to such a degree, it is estimated that the mangy dog will retreat ten miles away. "


    Xiaomei''s face was ferocious, her eyes were full of evil, and she glared at her. She looked like a Luocha girl crawling out of hell. Her body fluctuated violently, as if she had been greatly stimulated.


    But Xu ang jumped out immediately and said angrily, "you''re such a shameless person. I''ll tell you, Xiaomei, you''re going to be judged by the king''s law."


    £©D head; hair


    words, but also full of pride, behind a hand still holding a mobile phone, a few messages have long been delivered, coupled with his confident look, should be to find a big backing.


    At this time, Xiaomei seemed to be full of confidence. Meimou immediately despised Ning Tao and others. She said in a cold voice, "you dare to be disrespectful to me. Believe it or not, there will be two billion fanatical believers who will tear you to pieces."


    However, when Ning Tao heard the speech, he just pretended to tease: "I''m so scared. If you have seed, you can call him out and beat us."


    After hearing this, Xiaomei felt a little flustered in her eyes and said angrily, "my cousin, as the Archbishop of the Holy See, manages everything every day to educate all living beings. How can he care about these trifles?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, immediately disdain of curl mouth, shake head, this woman also pretend addicted, really enough narcissism.But after such a long delay, he was already hungry, so he beat them up. A group of buzzing flies, Ning Tao also lost his mind to play.


    Just as he rolled up his sleeves to start, a BMW suddenly arrived in the distance and finally stopped in front of the crowd.


    A proud man stepped down from the car. Unexpectedly, they all knew each other, and even knew each other very well. On one hand, they saw the rescue soldiers, on the other hand, they were surprised and looked strange.


    I saw Xu ang immediately greet him with a smile. His attitude is flattering and his face is respectful. Just like seeing a big man, Xu Ao''s face is also showing a proud smile. Looking at Ning Tao''s eyes, a trace of malice flashed.


    "Zhang Shao, you''re here at last. You''re going to make the decision for us. If you don''t agree with me, I''ll do it. Look at my father. He''s beating me up!"


    I saw Xu ang crying, gnashing his teeth, eyes canthus want to crack, hoping to break Ning Tao to pieces, frustrated.


    Then, he threw all the six beautiful women around him on the bed and served him well to make amends!


    This so-called big man, the proud man, is Zhang Guang. Originally, he had a proud face. Hearing Xu Ang''s respectful words, he immediately nodded his head with satisfaction and swept his eyes forward.


    However, it was as if I saw a wild beast, a hellish ghost, with cramps in his legs and stomach. He was staggering and almost didn''t fall to the ground. I was shocked.


    Xu ang and others were puzzled. They just wanted to help him, but they were thrown away by him. In a flash, he seemed to be a pug. He ran over very flatteringly and said with a smile:


    "it''s Ning Shao. Er, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How''s your old man''s life? Ha ha, I''ve offended so much before. Please forgive me...!"


    In this scene, Xu AO and others were stunned. Their heads were like thunder, their hearts were like meteors, their clothes were soaked inexplicably, and several people became weathered sculptures.


    Xiaomei was as proud as a Golden Phoenix, but now she seems to have been plucked out all her false feathers and changed back to the shape of an old hen, from a star to a pawn.


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, his face showed a playful color, and immediately joked: "Oh, it''s Xiao Zhang...!"

 Chapter 874

    "It''s Xiao Zhang!"


    This is full of fun and casual words, spread all over the presence of everyone''s ears, some people gently improper, but also some people smell the words, only feel the thunder roar in the ear.


    In front of Xu Ao''s eyes, it was as if he had fallen into an endless abyss. He was extremely frightened and only felt the road to the future. Cut off with a sword.


    "Xiao Zhang? Who is the son of the mayor of Donghai city? Just now Xia Mengfei called him Archbishop Ning Tao. Is that really him


    Xu ang is stunned. This respectful little Zhang, who is like a pug, is his long-awaited Savior, who can save them from fire and water and restore the current situation.


    A moment of fear, Zhang Shaoguang, who was full of fear, was the one who made Zhang Shaoguang confused.


    Xiaomei was struck by thunder and trembled in her heart. She was so proud that she was suddenly beaten back to her prototype. It was so sad and ridiculous. The smile on her face was uglier than crying.


    The reason why she falsely said that Ning Tao was her cousin was that a while ago, this person was very sensational, and even carried out a global live broadcast. Although he only took a look and didn''t remember anyone, he remembered the name.


    For all living beings, unless a stranger makes a deep impression on them, they will really remember that person, otherwise, it will soon be erased by time.


    Besides, Ning Tao, who was crowned that day, was walking in the holy see in his robe, with a solemn face and full of holiness. But compared with this man in front of him, he had two complete temperament.


    Now he has a cigar in his mouth, surrounded by many women, with a banter on his face. His clothes are very ordinary, and he can never be found after being thrown into the crowd. His former temperament is even more like a gangster.


    Now that we think about it, there are some similarities between them, but it''s too late. They not only offend him, but also frighten him with his name.


    Hearing the word Xiao Zhang, Zhang Guang''s mouth drew, and he scolded him secretly. But at the thought of his father''s severe rebuke, he was also full of helplessness, so he could only choose to accept it.


    "Yes, yes, it''s me, it''s me What do you want from Ning Shao? As long as I can do it, I will never say no, "Zhang Guang said with a righteous face.


    Ning Tao smelled the speech, smacked his lips, and then pointed to Xu AO and other humanitarians: "they regard you as their Savior, and they must trust you very much. Just tell them my true identity."


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Guang immediately patted his chest and promised: "no problem, this little thing is wrapped in me. I promise to let Ning Shao rest assured. If they offend you, I will deal with them for you."


    As soon as he turned around, the flattery, smile and respect on his face disappeared, and there was only solemnity and seriousness on his face.


    Just listen to his cold voice: "listen to me, Ning Shao''s name is Ning Tao. He was crowned cardinal by the holy see some time ago and became the only Oriental among them."


    "What''s more, she joined hands with the queen of Feifei to create Feifei jewelry. She preferred to treat money as dirt and always kept a low profile. Although she was the boss behind the scenes, she never publicized it."


    "Xu ang, tell me honestly whether you have offended Ning Shao. I tell you that offending Ning Shao is offending Wang FA. The three giants of the East China Sea will do justice for Ning Shao."


    In the middle of his speech, Ning Tao couldn''t notice him. He tried his best to wink at them. When Xu AO and his son saw this, they immediately realized that a light of dawn had suddenly come.


    Xu Ao immediately walked out with a smile and said, "where did Zhang Shao say? There is only a misunderstanding between us and Ning Shao. It''s good to explain. We have never offended Ning Shao."


    One side of Xu ang also echoed with a smile: "yes, it''s just a misunderstanding. It''s really a big water rushing into the Dragon King temple. My family doesn''t recognize my family. It''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding."


    "If not, Zhang Shao, let''s have a meal together. As the saying goes, it''s easy to get rid of enemies, but hard to get married."


    Looking at the attitude of a few people, Ning Tao''s eyes are still pondering, his face is full of banter, as if he is watching a play, but the momentum of his whole body is gradually cold.


    Before he, like a penniless beggar, suddenly turned into a local tyrant holding a lot of money, playing in the world.


    Before him, like a humble mole ant, suddenly turned into a dragon above nine days, overlooking all living beings.


    Without these changes, he is just the most ordinary people. I''m afraid he has been broken at the moment and thrown out like garbage with He Yang.


    Although Ning Tao is not a must, he will never be soft hearted and merciless to such a person.


    "Cousin!"


    A sweet cry suddenly broke the strange atmosphere. For a moment, the air fell into a dead silence. Xu Ao''s father and son''s expression was dead, and the dawn was suddenly blocked.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Xiaomei also reflected that she had done something stupid, which pot did not open, which pot did not open, and she wanted to die, and she dared to mention cousin!!Zhang Guang saw that the situation was not right, especially Ning Tao''s face turned black and became the bottom of the pot.


    "Tathagata palm!"


    He suddenly jumped up and gave Xiaomei a big mouth. His strength was so strong that he knocked her to the ground.


    Not far from her fall, the bodyguard man before she lay down suddenly fainted again.


    In the strange atmosphere, Xia Mengfei suddenly came over with a mobile phone and said, "husband, you need to calm down. These goods are not worth your anger. Just let me go."


    Looking at Ning Tao''s puzzled eyes, he said with a smile: "just now I called Su Qin, Aodong group has been acquired by us, that is to say, Xu Ao is bankrupt!"


    A simple sentence, but let Xu Ao face surprised, mobile phone suddenly received a message, open a look, the content directly let his eyes black.


    "You You How cruel...! "


    Before he finished, Xu Ao''s eyes were full of anger, and he vomited blood three times. Then he was in a dark and coma.


    "Dad Dad...! "


    Xu Ang''s face turned pale immediately. He helped Xu Ao. Even if he pinched him hard, he didn''t wake up.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Guang''s throat was dry and he didn''t dare to speak too much. But just now, his hand was really good. It seems that he should practice more in the future. It''s a hundred million yuan.


    "Boom boom!"


    Su Qin smiles and opens the door for them when a luxury, new-type extended Lincoln stops in front of them.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a strange smile: "originally I was still worried about how so many people want to go out together, and whether they want to buy a San Tiao Zi or not. Now it seems that they don''t have to use it."


    However, when several women heard the speech and gave him a glance, they climbed up with a stick and then got into the car one after another.


    On the contrary, Ning Tao was filled with emotion and immediately recited: "there are beauties in the East China Sea. Their names are a group. There are so many people that one car can''t hold them..."

 Chapter 875

    With the departure of Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei and others, the calm here has not been restored, and Zhang Guang has become very indifferent, so he goes away in a BMW.


    At the moment, only Xu AO and her son, Xiaomei, and the two beautiful girls left them at this time.


    As for He Yang, Ning Tao gave him a business card. If you think it through, call him. As long as you have enough ability, you can definitely buy a house here in five years.


    This is the original words Ning Tao gave him. The reason why he said this is that he just wants him to work hard with his own hands and fight with his own strength. What he gets is really permanent.


    After experiencing this kind of scene, he Yang''s vision has been enlarged unconsciously. Xia Mengfei destroyed Aodong group with one phone call. This kind of strength and strength is what he asked for.


    For betraying his Xiaomei, he has no hate, because of her blow, just let the weak He Yang die, the rest, is transformed after a new He Yang.


    However, although he didn''t hate her, in order to completely end the relationship between them, he slapped Xiaomei hard before he left. After that, he only felt the pores of his body were happy.


    Xiaomei is dazzled by the beating. She has a pretty face and looks like a pig''s head. There is blood spilling from the corner of her mouth. Her brain is a mess and her eyes are staring at the sky.


    After some efforts, Xu ang finally wakes up Xu Ao, who is in a coma. But at the moment, Xu Ao''s eyes are blank, his heart is sad, his whole body is weak, and his whole body is wet, as if he had a serious illness.


    At the beginning, Xu Ao had nothing. After years of hard work, he had Aodong group. However, he did not expect that his company would go bankrupt with just one phone call.


    It was at this time that he realized what kind of people their father and son had offended. They were just like humble mole ants, and Ning Tao was the immortal in the nine days.


    didn''t even need him to play. Just one of Xia Mengfei''s calls, his more than 20 years of effort come to nothing, like a bubble burst, and was suddenly returned to the origin.


    Seeing his father like this, Xu ang felt bitter. He also knew that his father and son were finished. He had no money, no power, no power. In the future, he would probably smoke at the door of a villa.


    Seeing his father like this, Xu ang is very unwilling. His life has gone up and down so fast that he can''t accept it. He thinks of revenge, but where can he find a strong backing?


    A backer? Wait, I have ASAKURA teacher and that gentleman. These two are Islanders, and they are legendary ninjas. If you want to kill someone, you should!


    Thinking of this, Xu Ang''s eyes burst out and said to him in surprise: "Dad, Dad We haven''t lost yet. We still have a big backing. With his help, we can turn defeat into victory. "


    Hearing the speech, Xu Ao''s face was full of bitterness and said, "aung''er, what else can we have? Even the three giants of the East China Sea are their people. In Donghai City, they are the king''s law! "


    Hearing the speech, Xu ang immediately sneered: "in Donghai City, they are wangfa, but only in Donghai city. My teacher, Mr. ASAKURA, and that gentleman are real killer ninjas."


    "Murder? Do you want to... " Xu Ao couldn''t help but be shocked. His eyes were full of strange brilliance.


    Xu ang nodded his head firmly. At the same time, he gritted his teeth and said, "we have nothing now. If we don''t gamble, how can we know whether we win or lose?"


    When Xu Ao heard the speech, he was silent for a while, and then said in a deep voice, "but now even if we want to gamble, your teacher and that gentleman may not be willing to help us."


    "We used to have Aodong group. Now we have nothing. The dog has no teeth. How can people help us? What''s more, it''s killing people!"


    However, when Xu ang heard the speech, he suddenly showed a strange smile and said, "people are greedy, and there are weaknesses. As long as we take advantage of them, seize their lifeblood, and don''t worry about them not helping."


    After hearing these words, Xu Ao said bitterly: "it''s a good way to give in to what he likes, but what can we do to move them? What''s more, they are still Islanders."


    Hearing his father''s bitterness, Xu ang suddenly smiles and looks at Xiaomei, the woman he plays with, but she has always been missed by ASAKURA teacher and Mr. Tai Shi!


    "Hey, hey, hey...!"


    A burst of evil laughter awakens the faint Xiaomei. Seeing Xu Ao''s father and son''s evil face, she feels a little uneasy, as if the abyss of depravity is waving to him!


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people sitting in the room chatting, talking and laughing, the scenery of Donghai city is also very good, the eastern district is very prosperous, crowded, it can be said that the crowd.


    After eating spicy hot, the group drove around Donghai City, which can be regarded as a change of mood for Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru. After all, they were too hard hit to avoid psychological shadow.


    Ning Tao''s snatching marriage must have been known to all of Beijing, and it is spreading out at an extremely crazy speed. It won''t take long for the whole country to know.On the other hand, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru''s reputation was completely ruined, especially the latter. It is said that on the day of their wedding, they not only indulged with their adulterer, but also conceived a child.


    What''s more, this is the scandal of the Zhou family and Zhang family. Under the deliberate propaganda of some people, it will certainly get worse and worse. Ning Tao''s reputation has also been greatly impacted.


    However, he is the cardinal. He has two billion fanatics all over the world. With the deliberate spread of the Holy See, he is no longer in trouble. He is just being splashed with dirty water.


    The powerful people in Beijing are all depressed when they see this scene. They have done that kind of indulgence, but they have done nothing. They are even called great by believers.


    As for Zhang Jia, the Zhou family has become very calm. Although they have been covering up the truth, there is no other action. This makes people wonder, is everything really over?


    There are also some smart people who feel unusual. In this invisible calm, there is an extreme depression everywhere, just like the calm before the storm, which is palpitating.


    For these, Ning Tao didn''t think much about it. When he comes, he will settle down. I will take all the ghosts and evil spirits and poison plans. This is also his promise to Li Bingbing.


    However, now he is facing a very serious problem. It''s night. Unexpectedly, all the six women live in yixinju villa, and none of them leave.


    Ning Tao is wearing pajamas, drooping slippers, looking at the six different rooms, in the heart fell into extreme hesitation.


    Which room should I go to? Shit, I feel so hard. My head is going to explode. It''s their problem. No matter who I choose, I will offend the other five.


    Hesitated, tangled for a long time, Ning Tao finally took out a coin, at this time, still want to use soil method.


    Positive, he picked six, hiss, how to feel a little counsellor, a little kidney deficiency.


    On the other hand, it''s not one to choose six or six to choose one. It''s to choose one of the rooms to show the male style and conquer her with strength. Ouch!


    In a flash, ready, he took a deep breath and tossed the coin into the air.


    "Zheng!"

 Chapter 876

    "Zheng!"


    The coins make a buzzing sound, turn into multiple shadows, and fly into the air. With extremely beautiful arcs and countless multiple shadows, the coins show their charming posture!


    "Pa!"


    The clapping of a bar extinguished these fantasies. At the moment, Ning Tao looked solemn and dignified. There was a coin between his hands. For a moment, he didn''t know the pros and cons.


    "Hoo...!"


    Heavily spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, in the look of great expectation, he was uneasy in the heart, slowly opened the closed palm, a coin quietly lying in the palm.


    "Front, six out of one?"


    "Hiss, I think I was wrong. Well, I am absolutely wrong. Let''s do it again. I was not ready just now. If I am ready this time, I will have a correct and reasonable choice."


    After secretly making a decision and comforting himself, Ning Tao was excited and full of tension. He tossed the coin in his hand into the air again, and the clear hum poured into his ears.


    This time, Ning Tao looked attentive and expected that when the coin was about to land, he would grasp it. The hard and cold metal feeling would be transmitted directly from the palm to the brain nerve.


    "Drink, open it for me!"


    "Damn, it''s still positive!"


    Ning Tao can''t help but feel a little scared at the moment. Is it because of heaven''s destiny that he can choose six?


    With this kind of doubt, Ning Tao secretly indulged himself. If he chose six, he would be absolutely ecstatic. However, is he still alive tomorrow?


    For long-term consideration, Ning Tao decided to give up for the last time. It''s really a choice of six. It''s too difficult. In order to survive tomorrow, he should not be so licentious.


    "Zheng!"


    There was a buzz, and his palms were about to be closed, but he didn''t dare to open it. He was afraid to see the front again. It had been two times in a row. He really didn''t have confidence in facing it once.


    "If only I could see it?"


    "Well!"


    "Yes, how could I forget that I can see through. Besides, I''m a great gas refining monk. How could I lose to a coin? I''m kidding. Was I kicked by a donkey just now?"


    He scolded himself secretly, and immediately opened the perspective eye. The spiritual power in his body was flowing slowly. The place where he could see was still a front. Fortunately, I didn''t open it!


    With a slight turn of the palm, the reverse side of the coin appears suddenly. Seeing this side, Ning Tao''s eyes are filled with tears and his heart is excited. Fortunately, he has the artifact of cheating.


    Since it''s the opposite, it proves that it''s single choice. Six women choose one at random. Ning Tao is full of self-confidence and heroic. He has never been afraid of single choice in his life.


    I''m joking. I don''t think about who Ning Tao is. Cardinal, Wudang disciple, and Qi refining monk, if you can''t choose a woman alone, you''d better go to the palace.


    With this strong self-confidence, he finally came to the six rooms, not too far away from each other, he was looking forward to the first beautiful image in his mind, so he decided to go there!


    Just when Ning Tao was busy, in the six rooms, the six women were more complicated and had a fierce struggle in their hearts. Although it was late, no one could fall asleep, including Zhou Ru.


    Looking at the bright moonlight outside the window, six women''s heart is uneasy. Even Xia Mengfei, who has her own empress aura, has no bottom in her heart. If Ning Tao doesn''t come, she will be hit the hardest.


    The other five women didn''t want to fight for the elder sister, but as a woman, they all hoped that the door would be opened by him. Even if they just said that they had gone wrong, they were satisfied.


    In Li Bingbing''s heart, I don''t know what the result will be. Will Ning Tao love himself as before?


    Zhou Ru''s heart is complex, and her whole body is curled up. She is just a woman in the name of Ning Tao, because outsiders know that he was robbed by Ning Tao and was pregnant.


    But in fact, she has nothing to do with Ning Tao. Although there are some friction, there is no breakthrough in the end. In the past, she was arrogant, but now she is down. It will be fate to wait for her.


    Hua Linglong sighs a little. She has a lot of thoughts in her mind. She turns from a big sister of the underworld into a little woman. The process is too sad.


    After Su Qian came back from France, she seems to have become a kitten, gentle and kind. She is the second Tong Yaqian. In her mind, the scene of the plane explosion is still emerging.


    As for Tong Yaqian, she doesn''t like to compete with others, so he didn''t want to let Ning Tao come over. He even hopes that she can find other sisters, but somehow, he always feels bored and uncomfortable.


    All the six women''s minds were put on the door of their own room, as long as there was a slight change or noise. Will let their heart, like a restless rabbit.


    Ning Tao, outside the door, quietly opens his perspective eyes. Where he can see is six women''s curled up body. He doesn''t dare to look deeply, because he''s afraid that his guilt will increase sharply!


    At that time, the flash of beautiful images in my mind was not one, but three. Tong Yaqian, sister Xia, and Elder martial sister!


    At the thought of the snow-white shadow, the lingering familiar smile, the gentle voice like the sound of nature, and the sudden blood spot on his face, let his heart, like a needle sting!P! Update f latest Come on On Al3


    "you don''t know how to cherish when you get it, but you don''t know how to be precious until you lose it!"


    "But it''s too late to regret!"


    Ning Tao seems to have lost all her strength, and directly limps to the floor. Her face is regretful, her heart is like a cone of pain, tears appear in her eyes, and her white figure is all in her mind!


    "Elder martial sister...!"


    I don''t know how long later, Ning Tao gradually recovered calm, there are tears on his face, but a heart is undoubtedly stronger, the white figure, he put into the bottom of his heart.


    "Elder martial sister, I will definitely find the holy medicine for you to restore your fairy like appearance. This is my promise to you all my life!"


    Sister Xia once told him that if you don''t get hurt in your heart, you will never know the pain in your heart. You can only thrive through pain, but Ning Tao really doesn''t want to grow up.


    "Step, step!"


    A burst of slow footsteps sounded, Ning Tao came to a door, here is the room where sister Xia lived!


    In fact, he also thought that he would not go to six rooms, but that would undoubtedly offend six women. Tomorrow, he would still die.


    Looking at the door, Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. Just as he wants to open the door, a strange light suddenly flashes in his mind.


    Driven by this light, he came to Tong Yaqian''s door. Without too much hesitation, he directly reached out to open the door.


    However, the result shocked him. Qianqian''s door was locked, and there seemed to be tables and chairs in it.


    Ning Tao is not reconciled, and came to Su Qian''s door, stretched out his hand to open the door, found that the result and Qianqian there.


    The flower is exquisite, the door is locked!


    Li Bingbing, the door is locked!


    Zhou Ru, the door is locked!


    After five unlocking sounds, Ning Tao stands in front of Xia Jie''s door, which is similar to his previous guess, but he is not sure. Now, he has no hesitation.


    In fact, he didn''t know that this move had already satisfied the five girls. At least it proved that Ning Tao still had them in his heart. Therefore, they all went to sleep with satisfaction.


    At this time, Ning Tao also finally has the action, the heart is full of uneasiness, the face is nervous, stretch out a hand, go to open the door of summer elder sister.


    "Click!"

 Chapter 877

    "Click!"


    A crisp sound, but it touched Ning Tao''s heart, unconsciously, some dry throat, heart gradually accelerated, the face showed a dirty smile.


    "Unexpectedly Yes, indeed


    Although I had been prepared, I was still full of excitement. The calm water suddenly rippled violently. I couldn''t help but fill the picture with inexplicable excitement.


    "Creak!"


    The door is ringing slowly. Ning Tao comes in quietly. Through the perspective eyes, he can see that sister Xia is still awake, and her body is shaking, and she seems to be excited.


    The room was very dark, and the moonlight was blocked by dark clouds. In the dark and cold atmosphere, the two bodies gradually warmed up, breathing more heavily each other, and the two hearts scrambled.


    "Sister Xia!"


    Ning Tao tries to cry in a low voice, full of excitement in his heart, full of expectations on his face, and has gradually approached the bedside.


    The voice seemed to be engulfed by the night. There was no response in the dark. The outline of Miaoman trembled for a moment, and then returned to calm. Only the heavy gasp was still heard.


    Seeing no reply, Ning Tao couldn''t help getting tangled. He looked like a thief. How could he ignore himself? I''m not shy.


    At the moment, there are two voices in his mind, as if they are the struggle between good and evil, between angels and demons.


    Good angel said: "slowly climb up, gently wake her up, as long as she loves you, will not refuse you."


    The evil devil said, "jump on it directly, show the power of men, conquer her and reclaim the undeveloped place."


    Two voices reverberate in the ear, the whole brain is buzzing, good and evil in the fight, angels and demons in the war, there is always one side will win the final victory.


    Just as the result was about to appear, a shy voice came from my ear. "Why are you standing there? If you don''t have a bed, do you think I don''t welcome you here?"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao seemed to be in a state of amnesty. He was overjoyed, and his face showed a smile. He threw away all the thoughts in his heart and immediately threw off his slippers and got into the warm quilt.


    "Oh


    It''s too warm and comfortable in the quilt. Compared with the outside, it''s totally two worlds. Moreover, there is a beautiful body, which is only very close to him.


    "Sister Xia!"


    Ning Tao laughs obstinately, excited at the bottom of his heart, and directly embraces the Miaoman body. It''s soft and boneless, and its skin is like jade. It''s like a fairy falling into the world.


    "Brother Tao!"


    From the darkness came a voice of shame, weak and gentle, and a little nervous, people can''t stop listening, heart palpitation.


    Ning Tao couldn''t bear it any longer. He stepped forward and hugged the latter tightly, looking excited.


    "Well, brother Tao, you..."


    Sister Xia''s gentle voice goes straight to her heart, which makes Ning Tao''s heart beat wildly. Her hands are more powerful, which makes the former constantly shy and full of love.


    Ning Tao''s heart is excited, hands in the former upstream walk up, both souls at this moment as if sublimation, floating in the brain, there is no worry.


    At this moment, a trace of evil fire surged into Ning Tao''s heart, and his eyes were gradually filled with evil.


    "Sister Xia, I think..."


    I saw Ning Tao firmly said that his voice was like Hongzhong Dalu, which shocked my heart. In the dark night, his bright eyes like diamonds were shining with strange brilliance.


    Without waiting for Xia Jie to answer, Ning Tao''s head explodes and turns into a beast. His instinct is worse than that of the beast, and the last obstacle disappears.


    However, at this time, sister Xia suddenly catches Ning Tao. She is so powerful that she lets him retreat from the evil.


    Under Ning Tao''s puzzled and surprised eyes, sister Xia''s face is crimson. She is full of shyness and ripples in her heart. Then she hears the shy saying: "brother Tao, I''m here..."


    "Eh!"


    "Click, boom, bang!"


    After understanding the meaning of that sentence, this is the scene in Ning Tao''s mind for the first time.


    It''s like thunder destroying the world, punishing evil, darkness and boundlessness in the heart, going to destruction in an instant, and finally being ended by one shot.


    Aware of Ning Tao''s stiff body, sister Xia hugs him in her arms and says, "how? I''m scared. Anyway, they are all your people. Are you still in a hurry? "


    Ning Tao is still in a daze when he hears the speech. His face is gray, as if there is no love in life. In his heart, hundreds of millions of alpacas disappear in an instant. He only knows that he was shocked to death by a thunder. This thunder can shock the world and frighten countless men in the world.


    In the stupefied, Ning Tao does not give up to open the perspective eye, instantly saw that do not want to see a scene, a heart broken.


    "No, no...!"


    Ning Tao''s inner world is dark, full of unwilling roar, no, it''s not true, why? Why? It''s not true!At this time, sister Xia suddenly complained: "if you feel you can''t stand it, I won''t stop you. Anyway, people are all your people, and I suffer more at most."


    Ning Tao smell speech, the muscle on the face violently smoked, very farfetched stiff smile way: "how can this work, how can let you suffer, I, can hold back, can hold back..."


    Summer elder sister smell speech, seem to be very happy, the whole direct paste over, fragrance, direct embrace Ning Tao, but no afterwords.


    Ning Tao felt the temptation, and the silk did not stop the room, his heart is suffering, bitter, painful, and very helpless, but the more sister Xia is like this, the more he dare not move.


    He looked up at the ceiling, as if his soul had been taken away, the whole person became dull, dare to ask, is there anything worse in the world? It dares to talk about the second, who dares to talk about the first!


    Perhaps it is to detect the abnormality of Ning Tao. Sister Xia hesitates for a moment and says gently, "if you can''t stand it, you don''t have to care too much. I have five sisters. You can go to them."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he felt a throb in his heart. Suddenly, his eyes burst out with brilliant splendor. A feeling of turning around came to his heart. His heart was full of joy and laughter.


    But also at this time, Ning Tao suddenly felt a chill coming, a pair of bright eyes staring at himself, cold chill more and more cold, as if the temperature suddenly dropped to the extreme.


    Aware of the abnormality, Ning Tao''s face immediately said: "how can this be possible? The first thing I think of is sister Xia. I didn''t think about going out tonight."


    Hearing Ning Tao''s firm words, sister Xia smiles and says with a smile: "in this case, well, you can sneak out when I fall asleep. I won''t notice it, and I won''t blame you!"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, his heart collapsed again, and his back broke in a cold sweat. He cut off his own way back. He immediately said with a sad face: "no, no, never go out."


    When she gets the answer she wants, sister Xia smiles and falls asleep on Ning Tao. The latter is loveless, full of grief and indignation and roaring in her heart.


    Update (x is the fastest, LHG


    "where are my hundreds of millions of alpacas?"

 Chapter 878

    A night without words, Ning Tao''s brain is in a state of stupidity. His eyes are staring at the ceiling without spirit, and his heart is throbbing from time to time, but he can''t render a gray heart.


    Summer elder sister is to sleep very comfortable, lie on Ning Tao''s body, tightly encircle him, chest rhythm of ups and downs, that exquisite face also has proud smile.


    Ning Tao is also in a coma in his grief and indignation. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of her. But Xia Jie is so noisy that he can''t do it. It''s no less than playing with fire and setting himself on fire.


    Even if you don''t move your hands and feet, with a beautiful woman nearby, how can you sit still? What''s more, the weak body and clear body fragrance are attracting Ning Tao''s animal desire and challenging his bottom line.


    It was a painful night. Ning Tao didn''t know how many Amitabha he recited in his heart. He couldn''t hold on until the middle of the night. He was sleepy and fell into sleep.


    Maybe he had some thoughts and dreams in the night. That night he fell into a dream.


    He dreamed that he had become a general in the battlefield. With his own strength, he made the six women submit and conquered their hearts with strength.


    Spring dream has no trace, the dream of their own will always be the best side, but also their own place, but if you wake up, will find that the reality is so cruel.


    Ning Tao thief laughs, and directly turns into a wild animal. The big quilt can''t stop him, so he slips in directly. He even hears a frightened voice.


    "Qianqian, I miss you. Let me see if it has become more beautiful."


    Ning taojian said with a smile, but without hesitation, he went in directly. This figure is too enchanting, but the fragrance is a little wrong. Wow, how big


    "Ning Tao, calm down. I''m not Tong Yaqian."


    Ear came this unexpected voice, he is also very familiar with, like, Zhou Ru!


    Ning Tao opened the quilt and found that it was the shy Zhou Ru lying in it. Her body curled up together. Her hands completely occupied her highland, and she didn''t want to come down at all.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Just when they were embarrassed, they walked out of the wardrobe, bathroom and curtain with a smile, one by one smiling forward and backward, looking at Ning Tao jokingly.


    "Tong Yaqian, Hua Linglong, Su Qian, Li Bingbing!"


    Seeing these people suddenly appear, Ning Tao is startled. Zhou Ru in his arms is also blushing and dare not appear. At this time, both of them seem to be cheating men and women, suddenly exposed to the public.


    "You Why are they all here? "


    Ning Tao''s mouth twitches and questions, but his heart is hit again. How can it feel like a trap, waiting for himself to jump.


    At the moment of wishful thinking, Su Qian suddenly said with a joking smile: "according to your character, you will definitely come to bully our sisters, so we have to form a group, or you will break it one by one."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open her mouth, Hua Linglong said with a smile: "we also want to protect ourselves. Moreover, this is also to let sister Zhou Ru adapt and improve her awareness of prevention."


    At this time, Li Bingbing also stepped in and said with a playful smile: "our senior official Ning is not willing to let go. Look, we Zhou Ru are bullied by you."


    A word to break the dream, several women''s eyes also then looked in the past, found that Ning Tao''s hands are in Zhou Ru, completely occupied the highland, not willing to let go.


    "Eh!"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he could not help blushing. Although he was very thick skinned, he felt very embarrassed to be exposed on the spot. It was really that he felt too good to let go.


    Zhou Ru escaped from Ning Tao''s clutches, but she blushed and went directly into the quilt. She didn''t dare to show her face.


    Tong Yaqian beautiful eyes smile, today this matter also has her idea, for Ning Tao He also calculate more understand, know will come to her, so, this just had this small trap.


    Ning Tao was surrounded by all the women. His face was slightly red. He coughed and wanted to change the topic, so he said, "well, what about sister Xia? Where did she go? How come I''m not with you? "


    When Su Qian heard the speech, he immediately replied, "sister Xia and Su Qin went to Aodong group. Many shareholders there, as well as all the stocks we bought, need to deal with them."


    It turns out that Ning Tao suddenly realized that although Aodong group is not as good as Feifei jewelry, it is also a big financial group. Naturally, we should be cautious when annexing them, otherwise we may lose everything.


    However, at this time, Su Qian suddenly exclaimed: "sisters, let''s go up together, clean up the big sex wolf, revenge for sister Zhou Ru, we must let him know our strength."


    The voice falls, in Ning Tao''s shocked pupil, four female directly rushed to come over, heavily press on him, haven''t breathed, Zhou Ru suddenly also resist, also with the pressure down.


    "Poof, my waist!"

 Chapter 879

    Peaceful days always go by quickly. The situation among countries is stable and flat. The situation inside China is not full of ripples. The four families are quiet. Donghai city is also calm as usual.


    For several days in a row, Ning Tao''s life is very throbbing. During the day, he accompanies some girls to go shopping, to the amusement park and to the park, which can be regarded as a good companion for them and more compensation.


    In the evening, Ning Tao turns into a wild animal and sneaks into a room from time to time. After a while, he will be able to drink. This kind of life is really extravagant.


    Xia Jie and Su Qian are very busy, and the affairs of Cao''s family have not been dealt with completely. In addition, they use special means to unite some shareholders of Aodong to buy stocks wantonly, and get Aodong group.


    Today''s Feifei jewelry is not only the leader of the jade industry, but also involved in other industries. Although it does not have great strength, it has a good start.


    In the whole Donghai City, Feifei jewelry is the largest financial group, and with the help of secretary Jing, Feifei jewelry is in the ascendant, holding the economic lifeline of Donghai city.


    Tong Yaqian and Tong''s mother''s supermarket is not bad. They have a lot of income because of their careful management, but Ning Tao never asks, as if it''s not his shop.


    Hua Linglong is currently in charge of the industry outside Feifei jewelry. They are all new projects. Although they are not very big, they are not idle. They have made great contributions to Feifei jewelry.


    Li Bingbing, the second daughter of Zhou Ru, has been staying in yixinju villa because her reputation is not so good and the marriage robbery has not passed. She plans to talk about it after the show.


    Both of them are not idle. Since they are both women of Ning Tao, they should try to lighten his burden. All kinds of materials and projects are put in front of them for their reference.


    Zhou Ru is good at business, and her ability is better than Su Qian''s, so sister Xia plans to let her get familiar with the business first, so that she can help her later, so that she can do more business.


    Sister Xia''s idea is that her own family is in charge of her own things. If it''s someone else, she''s a little worried. She can''t forget that day''s surname is he.


    Later, with the help of Zhou Ru, Feifei jewelry will certainly go to a higher level. Xia Mengfei recognizes Zhou Ru''s ability, and both of them have dealt with each other before.


    As for Li Bingbing, although sister Xia also has plans to let her take charge of the project, there are some small accidents. She suddenly falls in love with cultivation and pesters Ning Tao all day long. She is very persistent.


    Huanxi Chan Gong is a very old Dharma, and its content is profound. It is divided into ten layers. Ning Tao and his followers are still in the first few layers, and they haven''t fully understood it.


    Six women for this matter, also have a certain understanding, Tong Yaqian is now the realm of the day after tomorrow, flower Linglong, Su shallow followed, but the strength is too weak.


    Ning Tao is also gradually down to practice, even if the road of practice has been broken, he will never relax, because this is his fundamental, after all, there is no unique way.


    In a few days of practice, Ning Tao found a surprise. The little Yijin Sutra, which he had treasured for a long time, could be practiced by all the girls, and it still fits perfectly.


    This discovery not only surprised Ning Tao, but also several women. As a woman, she naturally has a strong interest in the eternal youth and beauty.


    Even Xia Jie and Zhou Ru, who have no relationship with Ning Tao, are excited. The former seems to be hesitant, but she has her plans. The easier she gets, the less she will cherish them.


    Although Zhou Ru is also practicing, she is too slow to practice Huanxi Zen. She is far from being able to practice telepathic power. After all, they are too old to practice.


    In fact, she has been nervous all the time. In addition to the villa at the moment, there are many figures. In one room, there are broken maid clothes, bunny clothes, cheongsam clothes


    In the depth of the room, the atmosphere of extravagance is exuding, and the scene is shocking.


    On the sofa in the distance, there are two figures with changeable faces. Looking at their faces, it is the down and out Xu AO and his son. They are all frowning at the moment. It seems that they have something to worry about.


    Just then, two figures in ragged clothes came out of the room. They were satisfied. They were all Islanders. One of them was Tai Shi Krone.


    Xu AO and his son saw people go out, quickly stood up and said with a respectful smile: "Mr. ASAKURA, Mr. Taishi, are you satisfied with this woman? Have you met your requirements? "


    The short Taishi Krone looked comfortable, while ASAKURA on one side said with a smile: "since Xu sang is so sincere, when we adults come, we will help."


    "But you also know that we ninjas can''t go in and out of the East villa at will. It''s under the protection of Hongmeng, so we have to wait for them to come out."


    Hearing the speech, Xu AO and his son immediately said respectfully, "we understand that we are not in a hurry. By the way, the women around Ning Tao are gorgeous and beautiful..."


    "Hum!"


    "Tsui sang doesn''t have to stir up trouble. We have our principles. If we do it carelessly, the consequences will be very serious, including you."When Xu AO and Xu ang heard the speech, they felt a thump in their hearts and a stiff smile on their faces. They were calm and didn''t dare to speak.

 Chapter 880

    See two people''s respectful obedience, ASAKURA and Taishi Krone looked at each other, from each other''s eyes to see a sneer.


    They promised to kill Ning Tao, but not just to avenge them. Originally, they were worried about what appropriate way to use, but unexpectedly, someone sent them to the door automatically!


    This can be said to be heaven''s help. As soon as those adults arrive, this plan can be implemented immediately. With the help of Huaxia, it should be easy to solve Ning Tao''s problem.


    Taishi Krone''s intention to kill was very strong. That day, he was driven to a dead end by Ning Tao. If it wasn''t for the explosion, I''m afraid he would have been captured by Hongmeng''s people.


    Although he escaped by chance, he was also injured. He had been shrinking here and did not dare to leave. This villa is one of the secret strongholds of ninja in China.


    This ASAKURA is a famous Taekwondo Hall owner in Donghai city. Naturally, his identity is false. His real identity is Shangren, much stronger than his strength.


    In that house, five or six people came out one after another. They all had Jing Mang in their eyes and seemed to be powerful ninjas. But now they all had satisfaction on their faces, as if there were something relaxing inside.


    Looking inward along the line of sight, there is a woman lying on the ground, her eyes are absent, her face is dull, as if her soul has been taken away. Looking at her face, it is Xiaomei!


    They stayed here for several days, and their life was very moist, because there was a woman who could do whatever she wanted, and their long-term desire was vented.


    Xu AO and his son didn''t leave. They were waiting anxiously. They were worried because they found that they couldn''t leave. Someone was staring at them secretly.


    Xu Ang''s face is not good-looking, although their father and son were not treated specially, but this situation is more like being under house arrest, you know, in his heart can always think about the six women.


    After waiting for three days, several unexpected guests came to the villa. They were all wearing tights, masks, strong breath, and a sword behind them.


    There are not many people. There are three people in all, but they all exude a strong breath and a strong intention to kill. One of them is more terrifying, just like the God of death wandering at night.


    Seeing these three people appear, Taishi Krone and ASAKURA''s face changed greatly, because the three ninjas that appear here, and the people of jiaheliu, aren''t they just like water and fire?


    However, at this time, ASAKURA suddenly looked at the head of the forehead, where there is a strange, cumbersome pattern, as if symbolizing a certain meaning.


    +P99


    ASAKURA just took a look, then his face changed greatly, and he lost his voice and said in horror: "this is the core member of the Watanabe family!"


    ¡­¡­


    For what happened in the villa, Ning Tao knew nothing about it. He didn''t know how to live every day. He was very busy and didn''t even have any spare time.


    He keeps in touch with master wuchenzi, and wants to find a divine object suitable for him, which is related to the future cultivation Road, but so far he has no idea.


    Wuchenzi also advised him to open up a little and think more about Wudang Mountain''s methods, which is helpful to improve his strength, such as Zhenwu thirty-six style and Chunyang finger!


    There was no eyebrow here. He called doctor Bu again. After a long time, the latter slowly connected the phone.


    Ning Tao couldn''t help but wonder and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Mr. cloth? Does that holy medicine have any eyes? "


    After hearing this, Mr. Bu thought for a while and said, "I really have something on my side, but the news is too messy. I''m not sure yet, but I''m sure there''s news about the holy medicine here."


    Ning Tao''s face was overjoyed when he heard that, and he immediately said: "if it is true, Mr. cloth, you can help me a lot. If you need help in the future, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    Hearing this, he immediately laughed and said, "ha ha Well, well, with your words, I can rest assured. The cardinal''s kindness is not ordinary


    The two exchanged greetings for a long time, but also exchanged views on some medical skills. They both had different views. Mr. Bu''s ideas were traditional and stereotyped. No doubt Ning Tao''s mind was wide open.


    In this complementary, both of them have made some progress in their medical skills. Ning Tao also consulted some acupoints and the various functions of silver needle, so he has a deeper understanding.


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Tao felt that his pores were all open, his face was full of happiness, and his heart was full of excitement. Finally, his elder martial sister''s Fairy face was hopeful.


    In such excitement, Ning Tao takes four women and Cheng Ba to make a string. Not far from the villa in the east side, there is a street called snack street. There are all kinds of things.


    The rich are usually tired of eating delicacies and seafood, and they will come here for a change. This is the origin of the snack street. Doing business here can be described as profiteering.


    Ningtao, they are totally attracted by the taste here. It has to be said that some snacks are no worse than delicacies, or even better. They have a unique flavor.


    It''s dusk. It''s the peak time when the crowd is the most. The traffic seems to be paralyzed. The city is in a jam and is being dredged slowly.At this time, there are many people in the snack street. White collar workers, young women and children are all shuttling here. It''s really busy. They have been looking for a long time before they find the place to make a string.


    A few cases of beer were brought up, and a bunch of delicious barbecues were placed in front of them. When they smelled, their fingers moved and their saliva flowed. Chengba was hungry and his chest was close to his back.


    Ning Tao drank a mouthful of beer and said with satisfaction: "this is the real urban life. It''s like we are practicing in a villa with our heads closed. We feel like those disciples of Wudang Mountain. It''s still a wonderful life."


    Several girls ignored him when they heard the words, and they didn''t stop talking. They started one by one faster than the other. The boy of Chengba just wolfed down and took a big bite, as if someone wanted to rob him.


    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer strings on the table, Ning Tao immediately reached out to grab them and said, "a group of food, save some for me. I''m still hungry, huh Ah, don''t bite me, song...! "


    "Bang!"


    Just as Ning Tao and his friends were fighting, a strange noise came out of the stall. It seemed that the beer bottle had been broken. In addition, the cry of passers-by showed that it was unusual everywhere.


    Fortunately, in front of them, they don''t seem to have a strong appetite to help them.


    "Ning Tao, get out of here!"


    A sudden voice suddenly spread out, several people''s actions are a meal, the face appeared surprised color, if they did not listen to the wrong words, just seemed to be calling Ning Tao''s name.


    As far as I could see, five or six people came rushing forward with a sharp beer bottle in their hands and a grim smile on their face, as if they were some gangsters in the street.


    Ning Tao didn''t want to pay attention to it, but after seeing the face of the leader, a playful color suddenly appeared on his face.


    "It''s him, Xu ang!"

 Chapter 881

    -@Xu ang is the head of the five or six gangsters, with a ferocious smile on his face, a proud radian on the corner of his mouth, and a strong greed and desire in his eyes.


    See this person, Ning Tao''s eyebrows picked to pick, the color of surprise appeared on the face, in the heart secretly think.


    "He remembers that Xu Ao''s father and son should have gone bankrupt, but now, he dares to find his own trouble. Does he have any special confidence? Or because of a whim? "


    Seeing that some people are not good at it, Chengba takes the lead. He grabs the stool directly, faces horizontally, and exudes amazing evil spirit. It seems that he has a good temper in Sihai gang.


    See Cheng Ba squint a way: "where to come of little rascal, unexpectedly dare to scold my elder brother Ning so, know what is consequence?"


    Ning Tao looks at Cheng Ba standing out, his eyes are deep, and his perspective eyes quietly open. He carefully scans around to see if there is any potential danger. He must not be careless.


    Although the fourth daughter was very surprised, after a few days of cultivation, she was very human. For this severe situation, there was no so-called panic, and some had only pondering and joking.


    When Xu ang saw Cheng BA with a horizontal face, he immediately said sarcastically, "which onion are you? Did I speak to you? Get the hell out of here and let the people behind you get out


    The five people behind him immediately agreed with each other and glared at each other. There was a faint aura, which was enough to make ordinary people fear. It also proved that these people were extraordinary.


    However, Chengba didn''t break out on the spot when he heard this kind of sarcasm and abuse. He was not the kind of person who was easily angered because he was angry and easily lost his mind.


    In Sihai Gang, he has learned a lot from Longwu. His cowardice has faded away. Now, he is not only a man with excellent mind and strong momentum, but also a real monk.


    He pretended to be confused and said, "you even asked me which onion I was? Isn''t your mother very clear? I was with him the day before yesterday, and she was shouting, "I can''t stand it, I can''t stand it..."


    Hearing these words, Xu Ang''s lungs almost burst with anger, his face was exposed with blue tendons, his eyes were eye-catching, his chest was like a volcano about to erupt.


    "You want to die!"


    Just as he was about to break out, a young man with a sharp mouth and a hairy face behind him suddenly appeared a color of doubt.


    He was puzzled and asked: "no, brother Xu, didn''t you say that your mother has been living in the United States since your parents divorced? Is my aunt finally back


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that Xu ang slapped his backhand, his face was ferocious, and said angrily, "are you stupid? Don''t you know that boy is scolding me?"


    Hearing these words, the man with a sharp mouth covered his face while suddenly realizing: "Oh So it is, brother Xu, I understand, I understand! "


    He turned to Chengba again and said angrily, "you dare to scold my brother Xu. Don''t you want to mix up? I...!"


    "Give it to me, get out of here!"


    I saw Xu ang directly kick him, the veins on his forehead seemed to burst, and his face turned blue and white. This bastard is usually stupid, but he didn''t expect to get sick again.


    The other four, who also had a black line in their head, unconsciously moved their steps. Looking up at the sky, they seemed to say that we didn''t know him and it had nothing to do with us.


    All around the crowd, there was also a laugh of ridicule. I''ve seen silly people, but I''ve never seen such a fool. Today, I really opened my eyes.


    Cheng Ba smokes from the corner of his mouth, and his face shows helplessness. Just like this kind of teammate, when he goes to the four seas gang, no one dares to accept him, for fear that he will be cheated by him one day.


    Ning Tao and the fourth daughter are sitting on the chair, eating kebabs and drinking beer while watching the excitement. He has observed all around, and there is no danger. As for these people, they should know how to do something.


    Kicking that pig like teammate, Xu Ang''s anger was even better. He didn''t want to talk nonsense any more. He pointed to Ning Tao and said in a cruel voice: "my teacher, surnamed Ning, wants to make an appointment with you."


    Hearing the speech, Cheng BA''s eyes turned to Ning Tao. The latter''s face was indifferent and played with the taste: "your teacher? It''s interesting. Tell me where the cat and dog are


    Hearing the speech, Xu ang said with pride: "my teacher is the famous Taekwondo master in Donghai City, ASAKURA Koichi. In Donghai City, few people are his opponents."


    Ning Tao smell speech, slightly pick eyebrows, expression show the color of thinking, ASAKURA a a? It sounds like a Japanese name, the head of Taekwondo Hall. It''s really a big name.


    Looking up at Chengba, Ning Tao knows that there is such a character in Donghai City, but he has no time to fight.


    Immediately very cold, concise response: "no interest, do not go."


    Xu ang was stunned when he heard that he refused so cleanly. He immediately said in a angry voice, "I''m not happy with you when I propose a toast. Some elder martial brothers are such scum. They must clean him up for me."After hearing the words, those people immediately walked out with a haughty face and said with a grim smile: "don''t worry, younger martial brother. We don''t need to let the teacher do anything about this kind of thing. Let''s see how we can make him doubt life, fall in love with a wheelchair, hum...!"


    Ning Tao hears speech, helplessly shook his head, wheelchair this kind of thing, this life is impossible, immediately want to stand up, pat these annoying flies.


    However, at this time, Cheng Ba suddenly solemnly said: "brother Ning, let me have these miscellaneous fish, just to let you see my progress, and I also lack a real battle of blood and fire."


    Ning Tao hears speech, the facial expression is surprised, saw to see Ba that firm look in the eyes, immediately satisfied of order to nod, smile way: "go, careful, don''t be careless."


    "Don''t worry, brother Ning. I''ll make them fall in love with wheelchairs all their lives and quietly doubt their lives," Cheng Ba said confidently.


    Both sides gave out cruel words. For a moment, the smoke of gunpowder was everywhere. The fighting was raging. Four Taekwondo masters, I don''t know what their actual strength is, and there were two reserve personnel.


    On the other hand, Cheng Ba, a small man, looks a little younger and has a very young face, but he has bright eyes and strong momentum.


    However, no matter how brilliant the style is, Shuangquan is still hard to compete with four hands. What''s more, six young and strong men can do Taekwondo. If they fight, it''s a second kill and crushing.


    The melon eaters all around believe in their own judgment. For the visual impact in front of them, they all have pity on Chengba. What''s more, they all despise Ning Tao and let a little guy stand up and fight!

 Chapter 882

    In the snack street, there are a lot of onlookers, as if they all incarnate as curious babies, pointing out the current situation one by one and expressing their different opinions.


    Look at that man, he looks pretty, but his heart is so dark that he let one minor beat six adults. Nowadays, there are all kinds of people.


    Yes, yes, is this still a man? How can he be so cruel? He never thinks that this little man can beat these six people. If it''s true, I''ll eat Xiang live!


    For a moment, the power of fallacies was overwhelming, and the power of the melon eating masses came. Even Ning Tao was ugly and speechless.


    Even if these people don''t help, they are still there to point out. It''s better for a group of people to rush up and beat all the thugs and friars, and the strength of the people is invincible.


    Tong Yaqian, Li Bingbing, flower Linglong gas is not light, how can these people be like this? If you don''t know the reason, you have to point out. The words are vicious. The heart is so rotten.


    Cheng Ba also heard these words and looked embarrassed. He could not help scratching his head. He looked at Ning Tao apologetically. His impulse brought him trouble.


    However, Ning Tao smiles and nods to him, indicating that he has nothing to do, which virtually gives him great confidence.


    Just when the atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme and both sides were roaring to start, a sudden voice suddenly came to mind, which directly put out the two sides.


    "Wait a minute, I have something to say!"


    In the crowd suddenly came such a voice, very abrupt, instantly attracted the attention of many people, including Ning Tao, Cheng Ba and others, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    In his eyes, he was a middle-aged man with a big stomach, surrounded by two younger students.


    Seeing so many people looking at him and some cold eyes, he couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, with a dirty smile on his face. He could see that others wanted to hit him very much.


    He said with a flattering smile: "don''t get angry, don''t get angry. I just want to say a few words. Just give me a minute to make sure it will be over soon."


    In the eyes of the public, the middle-aged man with a big belly moistens his throat, and his face is solemn. Seeing this posture, he wants to say a fair word, and the four women''s faces are also looking forward to it.


    When he took a deep breath, he suddenly opened his eyes angrily and yelled: "the bet is ten for one. The six Taekwondo masters are one for one, and the young players are one for ten. First come first served. It''s only one minute, one minute!"


    Voice down, the whole scene, dead silence!


    All of them were dumbfounded, stunned, and trembling, thinking that they were either suffering from ear problems or mental disorders.


    "Poof!"


    Ning Tao spewed out the beer in his mouth, even choked, making his face red and neck thick.


    The four women were struck by thunder, and their faces were stunned. They suddenly felt that the world had changed and become so strange.


    Cheng BA''s mouth twitches and his face is strange. There are so many people in the forest. It''s really Smart enough.


    Xu ang and his party were also silly. The beer bottles in their hands were broken and their faces were dull. Unexpectedly, they could still be like this.


    After a moment''s silence, the dense crowd, under the gaze of Ning Tao and others, ran to the middle-aged man with a roar. While squeezing, they also drank:


    "I bet young players, I press 100, you roll for me, 100 you mean to take it out, how much do you press, I press 100, you roll too..."


    "I''ll bet on a thousand people. I''ll bet on ten thousand people. I''ll bet on ten thousand people. I''ll bet on one hundred thousand people. Don''t stop me. I''ll give my daughter-in-law''s money. One thousand dollars. I''ll bet on it."


    "Damn it, your daughter-in-law is only 1000 yuan. Where is it so cheap? Give me a dozen. I want a truck. Damn it, I''ll take it all. Who dares to argue with me...!"


    Looking at the sensational masses of the people, Ning Tao''s mouth twitches, his face muscles jerk, and the fourth daughter is ashamed for them. This is the ugly side of the people''s heart.


    Xu ang and others gradually regained their consciousness. There was a flash of anxiety in their hearts. They couldn''t drag on like this. Later, they changed. They looked at each other with the elder martial brother, and the five rushed up.


    Although Cheng BA''s face is strange, he is always on guard against these people. When he sees them coming, his eyes immediately freeze.


    "Drink!"


    The elder martial brother is the most powerful. Although he is not a monk, he is very powerful in Taekwondo. He is not the so-called airs at all. In the face of ordinary people, he can beat five.


    Cheng BA''s eyes narrowed, and his weak spiritual power was quickly mobilized. The power of Gui Yuan Gong was greatly improved, and he seemed to turn into a fierce beast.


    "Guiyuan seven moves, a real punch!"


    When the two fists collided, the grimacing elder martial brother of Taekwondo suddenly changed his face. He only felt a huge force coming from his arm. In a moment, he flew away, and his bones were aching.


    "Lie down!"In mid air, a figure suddenly jumped down, and a leg whip was pulled down. The sound of breaking the wind came first.


    Seeing this, Cheng BA''s face was dignified and his body was fast. He flashed to one side directly, but suddenly found Xu ang waiting for him there, and hit him hard with a heavy fist.


    "Peng!"


    With a dull sound, Xu Ang''s grinning face was instantly stiff, and the sharp pain from his hands made his face twisted violently.


    before he could figure out why Chengba had such a powerful way, his body had already gone upside down, fell heavily on the ground, and next to him lay the eldest martial brother.


    At this time, all the people had already made a bet, and they were staring at several people fighting, but their faces were all with a look of consternation. The little man knocked over two people in an instant.


    Seeing this scene, the crowd was silly again. Were they dazzled? Shit, I seem to be pressing Taekwondo. Damn it, I want to press again, I want to press young players


    The crowd of onlookers was boiling again and in great confusion.


    The battle is still going on. The seven styles of Guiyuan, the fighting methods that Chengba learned, match the skills of Guiyuan Gong.


    At this time, he knocked over two people again, leaving only the man with a thief''s face and a fierce second elder martial brother.


    At this time, the battle was one-sided, and he wanted to make a quick decision, because he didn''t have much spiritual power. The whole person turned into a fierce beast. He was a tough mess, which was too different from his age.


    At this moment, the cruel second elder martial brother suddenly took out a dagger and stabbed Chengba in the back of his heart. There were also bursts of frightened voices in the crowd, and his face changed greatly.


    Cheng Ba Gang punches the man, perceives the abnormality behind him, and his face changes dramatically, but it''s too late to escape.


    "Ah


    A shrill scream suddenly came out, blood light suddenly appeared, everyone''s heart is a shock, think that something big, the police want to come here, but it will take some time.

 Chapter 883

    In the eyes of the public, a touch of blood light suddenly appeared, it was so eye-catching, it was so bright, and the sad and painful voice, let everyone''s heart is a shock.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Chengba. He was also pale and turned around stiffly. Behind him, there was a figure rolling in pain.


    The man he knew was the fierce second elder martial brother who was going to attack him. Now his dagger fell to the ground, but there were more blood beads on the ground, and there was a spectacle.


    At his wrist, there was a bloody fountain shooting out. His face was covered with blood, while his face was twisted, wailing in pain, lying on the ground and rolling.


    Seeing this scene, people were puzzled. What happened? How did that man bleed? Who did it? What happened at that moment?


    Not to mention them, even Chengba was confused. He frowned and looked at the bloody wrist. There seemed to be a small bamboo stick!


    Seeing this, Cheng BA''s eyes coagulate, and then he looks at Ning Tao. The smile on the corner of his mouth is enough to explain all this. Besides him, there is no other possibility.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Ba can''t help feeling grateful and afraid. If Ning Tao hadn''t done it, he would have been recruited. He is still too young and has no enough experience in fighting.


    At this point, all the six aggressive Taekwondo masters were knocked to the ground, only one of them was the most miserable, with blood gushing and abnormal pain. He never stopped roaring.


    For this scene, Ning Tao was not surprised. The place where the bamboo stick was shot was a acupoint. It was not only painful, but also weak. Because of its great strength, it also broke the blood vessels.


    The fourth daughter is also surprised. Ning Tao''s method is really amazing. They are all like immortals.


    At this moment, the crowd around suddenly got into a commotion. They were all those who participated in the gambling game. Some were ecstatic, others were lost, but it was obvious that the latter was in the majority.


    Undoubtedly, the happiest person in the field was the middle-aged man with a big belly. His inspiration brought him wealth.


    This time, he won the game, and the young player was his lucky star, making him a lot of money.


    Looking at the large amount of money was put away by him, many people were envious, jealous and resentful. A trace of evil thoughts came to their hearts, and reason began to fall.


    Suddenly, I don''t know who yelled, "the police are coming!"


    The crowd was startled, and their faces changed greatly. The familiar police voice instantly dispelled the evil thoughts and shocked countless curfew.


    Ning Tao and others frown slightly when they hear the news. It''s not that they are afraid of the police, but that they want to take notes. It''s too troublesome, so they leave here immediately.


    However, when passing by Xu ang, he suddenly bit his teeth, his face was ferocious, and said: "Ning Tao, don''t be too proud, my teacher will come to you."


    "You can''t escape this disaster after all. He will make you pay a heavy price and make you want to die...!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was kicked by Chengba. He was beaten like this. What''s the waste? If it''s not for the police, it will definitely make you doubt your life in a wheelchair.


    The police came quickly, and the crowd scattered around, especially the middle-aged man who opened the gambling table. He had run away for a long time, still holding a lot of money.


    "Immediately seal off the scene and look for witnesses. I heard that there was a crowd fighting here. I hope everyone can cooperate. Someone was injured here. Send him to the hospital as soon as possible...!"


    Ning Tao heard a noise behind them, but they went straight ahead and didn''t plan to stop at all.


    The team leader in charge of the operation, LV Gao, suddenly noticed that a group of people wanted to leave. It seemed that something was wrong.


    I saw him immediately yell: "before things are clear, no one is allowed to leave, say you, dare to move forward, all of you back to the police station."


    The sense of justice is full of confidence. The people are shocked and awed by it. The little policemen also show their admiration. Their team leader is really powerful.


    Perhaps this sentence worked, the two men and four women stopped one after another, and LV Gao immediately led people to walk past, looking proud and proud, with a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "Small sample, still dare to fight with me, also don''t think who I am, on you this kind of person, I see something wrong, is not any good person, all give me back to the police station."


    I saw LV Gao''s orders, and he raised his head, and in the twinkling of an eye, he came to the back of several people.


    I don''t know why, he always feels that the back of one of the men is familiar. He seems to have seen him somewhere, and he is very impressed, but he can''t remember it for a while.


    As he recalled, these people suddenly turned around. When he saw one of them''s face clearly, Lu Gao was frozen and a chill rushed from his spine to his forehead.


    "Well, isn''t this guy Ning Tao? Why is he here? No, what did I just say? I want to take him back to the police station. Damn it, isn''t that leading wolves into the house? "At the thought of this, Lu Gao''s face began to cry. No one has taken the place of director Chen. Who is the reason? Because of this guy in front of you.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is also very helpless. He has to go and is stopped again. It seems that he has to go to the police station again.


    Just as he reached out his hand to be handcuffed, he was suddenly held by a pair of warm hands, which made him startled and hit with a Tathagata palm.


    "Pa!"


    "Damn, which pervert dares to touch me!"


    Ning Tao said angrily. He didn''t show any mercy at all. But the man''s face was swollen. He looked familiar. What''s his name, er


    "Who are you, lugao?"


    See Ning Tao surprised opening a way, however in front of that person is bitterly astringent of nod, this, embarrassed.


    "Er, Captain Lu, right? It''s not my fault. It''s all instinctive reaction. Then hurry to the police station. I haven''t been there for a while. I miss that place very much."


    See Ning Tao dry smile a way, the Cheng Ba of his side still has four female, the face dew is speechless, how can still have a person to miss that kind of place.


    However, when LV Gao heard that his legs and stomach were cramping, he did not dare to let him go to the police station again. At that time, director Bai called. They not only had to release people, but also get a lot of criticism.


    He immediately covered his face and said with a dry smile: "ha ha, brother Ning is joking. What police station do you go to? There''s nothing to entertain you. If you have something to do, you should be busy first, busy first."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao looks surprised and looks at several women. Then he says strangely, "in that case, we''ll go first. We''ll go to the police station when it''s all right."


    With that, he leads several girls to leave here. Looking at Ning Tao''s back, Lu Gao touches his head, but it''s all sweat.


    His side of those small police, are very surprised to look at him, face wonderful, seems to think it is a great event.


    Seeing this, LV Gao''s face turned black and said angrily: "it''s all up to me. I don''t want to collect human and material evidence. If the suspect runs away, I''ll try you!"

 Chapter 884

    It''s getting dark in Donghai City, and some night owls are running out to be active. Ning Tao and his family have finished the farce and are sitting in the car, intending to go back to yixinju.


    Although he didn''t have a good meal, he ate almost the same. Ning Tao sat in the car, closed his eyes and fell into thinking. He was thinking about many things after him.


    Since Mr. Bu is sure that there is news of the holy medicine, that is to say, elder martial sister is expected to recover her appearance. In the past few days, he will go to Wudang Mountain to tell her the good news.


    After a long time''s absence, he felt that he was thinking more and more of elder martial sister. She moved to the lonely back mountain alone. Ning Tao didn''t dare to think about that kind of life, but elder martial sister was avoiding him all the time.


    And Morton, according to the information from the Holy See, they and the vampires have issued a hunting order. Neither side can accommodate this person. The Holy Grail should not exist in the world.


    Just because of this, I can live so carefree. The six pointed star is in my hand, but the vampire has no time to manage himself. Even Amanda died here, no one asked.


    As for the Chinese army, it seems that they have given themselves leave. They have never cared about themselves or issued any tasks to them. It is probably related to the robbery of marriage.


    When it comes to marriage robbery, Ning Tao is still on guard. Zhang Jia and Zhou''s family are so humiliated that they have no action. He asks Wu Chenzi to keep an eye on Emei sect.


    However, as a result, there was no movement. Emei didn''t move at all, and so did other sects. The eight sects were still calm, and Hongmeng was still the same.


    This puzzled Ning Tao. I robbed your daughter-in-law. In front of so many people, Zhang Mingyuan was stun by me. Didn''t they have any special reaction?


    The more no response, Ning Tao more uneasy, always feel a storm is coming, chest very depressed.


    He also contacted Mr. Ning. As long as there''s something going on between the two families and there''s absolutely no end to the conversation, he will be taken away by another person. Younger Tao, I''m ok. You must be careful. Those ninjas are going for you. Zhenzi said that there are three ninjas among them!


    When Ning Tao heard this, his heart suddenly fell down, as if he had fallen from ten thousand meters high. The voice was Xia Jie''s, his eyes were red, and some tears were swirling in it.


    "Sister Xia, I...!"


    "Peng!"


    Before he finished, the whole body of BMW was hit violently, and the three people in the car were all shocked.


    Ning Tao is shocked by this and his face changes greatly. He opens his perspective eyes and scans around. He finds that several black cars are about to crash.


    At this time, Chengba also anxiously said: brother Ning, we have been attacked. They want us to turn over and die.


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he made a decision in his heart and roared: speed up, shake them off and go to the prosperous area. They dare not be presumptuous there. We have to delay time.


    Li Bingbing lost heart, pale, see outside there are several large heavy car hit, the heart is more scared, but this scene, she has been ready.


    Last time, you never give up. This time, I will sacrifice my life to protect you.

 Chapter 885

    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Five or six ferocious big cars collided with each other and began to soar at the speed of several hundred meters per second. A BMW ran in the front, and several big cars bumped into it.


    P update the fastest UE =)


    the three people in the car were pale, their heart beat fast, and they had four or five tails behind them. It seemed that they were going to die with them. It was crazy to dare to kill them so blatantly.


    At the moment, Ning Tao is extremely calm. The breath from those carts is all Ninja from the island. Two of them are even more tolerant. I don''t know if there are any hidden masters.


    The phone call with sister Xia was interrupted just now. Now that he knew that she was ok, Ning Tao was a little relieved. Now the most important thing is to deal with the crisis in front of them.


    Holding Li Bingbing tightly in her arms, the perspective eye has been scanning around, making the most correct judgment and direction.


    Cheng Ba obeys Ning Tao''s arrangement and drives directly to the downtown. There are many people there. I believe he can get rid of them and drag them directly to the arrival of friar Hongmeng and the police.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Several cars galloped along the road. I don''t know how many cars I left, how many red lights I ran and how many luxury cars I hit. The most important thing is that I didn''t get rid of these ninjas.


    They are like maggots attached to bones. They are closely entangled with Ning Tao. Once they catch up with them, they will fight for their lives. They seem to be crazy, with obvious purpose and killing intention.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    BMW has been hit one after another, which has been extremely unstable. The car body has become extremely dilapidated, and the rear doors have disappeared. The wind of "leile" roars in.


    "Damn it, Bingbing, give me your pistol. I want to kill these bastards," Ning Tao said angrily.


    When Li Bingbing hears the speech, he immediately hands the gun to Ning Tao. Then he hugs him tightly. His eyes are firm and he will never let go.


    "One shot in hand, I have it all over the world!"


    When he has a gun in his hand, Ning Tao''s momentum changes. Perspective eyes and pistols are perfect. The three-dimensional scene instantly appears in his eyes. He makes a judgment according to the track, track and speed.


    "Bang!"


    A fast bullet, galloping out, accurately hit the tire of a sports car, the car rolled directly in the fast, the next second, it exploded on the spot.


    "Boom!"


    For a moment, the fire burst into the sky, the air surged, and burned rapidly on the road. Among them, there was a terrible roar, and then it was engulfed by the fire all over the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was very proud. He fought with me. Even to this extent, he could defeat me.


    "Yes, husband, you are so good. I''m afraid the sharpshooter is not as good as you. He is so accurate," Li Bingbing said with surprise.


    Ning Tao just wanted to boast about it, but suddenly he saw a terrible scene from the corner of his eye. His face turned white and he tried his best to roar: "quick Lie down Next, turn around...! "


    As soon as Chengba hears this sound, he immediately realizes that it''s wrong. However, before he turns to another road, he suddenly hears a startling sound, which hits the bottom of his heart.


    "Dada dada!"


    A dense sound of machine guns resounded through the sky, BMW was shot in an instant, its bullets penetrated everything, the destructive power was amazing, BMW''s car cover was shot off.


    "Ah


    BMW suddenly shook violently, as if out of control, and drifted directly on the spacious road.


    But obviously failed, directly broke the guardrail, rushed to another road, almost capsized in the middle, fell into thin pieces.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Ning Tao presses Li Bingbing and protects her. Even if the bullet rubs against his back, he doesn''t make a sound. He only knows that his back is wet.


    Although the BMW has changed the road, the car is still unstable. Ning Tao looks up at Cheng Ba and finds that his shoulder is bleeding and a bullet is stuck in his bone.


    "Chengba, you..."


    Ning Tao blurts out anxiously, his eyes are red, his eyes are full of tears, and he is extremely worried about him. At least the hand is unconscious, but he is still biting his teeth.


    It seems that hearing Ning Tao''s anxiety, Cheng BA''s face is painful and pale, but he still bites his teeth and says with a smile: "elder brother Ning, you don''t have to worry about me, just this little injury, you can''t die."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, his eyes turned red, his nose turned sour, and he ignored the pain on his back. He immediately roared angrily: "damn bastards, as long as I don''t die, I will level your island in the future!"


    It seems that in response to him, those sports cars and heavy vehicles catch up again. The sound of dense machine guns "dada" comes. Chengba bites his teeth and drives desperately to avoid the attack of bullets.


    "Dada dada!"


    All the way through, there was a lot of devastation, countless damage to vehicles, and even a lot of people were injured. The machine gun was indiscriminate attack, regardless, all shooting.


    Ning Tao is not a vegetarian. Even if he is dead, he has to take these people to be buried with him. A gun is like a God in his hand. Every shot can cause a sensational explosion.At an intersection, BMW drifts by at such a high speed that it has to fly. Behind it, the sports car and heavy vehicle follow closely, just like maggots attached to bones, and the machine gun never stops shooting.


    However, this scene was seen by a young man at the intersection. He was so scared that his face turned pale and his heart was horrified. He was even more sad and took out his mobile phone and called the police.


    "Hello, is that the police station? I want to call the police


    At the other end of the phone, a woman with a sweet voice immediately comforted patiently, "don''t cry, sir. What''s the matter? As long as it''s true, the police will arrive at the scene soon."


    Hearing the speech, the young man immediately cried, "I saw Lao Wang get angry and take Gatling. It''s a random sweep. It''s not a lighter, it''s the kind of" daddada "with blue fire."


    "Can you tell Lao Wang that I will never call him again? It''s too scary. I don''t want Gatling. I just need a lighter!"


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone, and the woman immediately asked, "may I have your name, sir?"


    The young man cried, "my name is pain!"


    There was another silence on the other end of the phone, and then he said coldly: "Mr. pain, this is the police station, not the place where you make fun of. If you dare to call again, I will send you a C5 bomb, which will explode, not fireworks."


    "Doodle, doodle!


    Then the phone hung up, leaving a young man with a confused face. He saw that there was still a blue fire, and from time to time there were bursts of explosions, as if it were not fireworks.


    The young man was stunned. He was very scared. He was afraid that Lao Wang would come to him, and he did not dare to call the police. A Gatling, a C5 bomb, is not as safe as a lighter!

 Chapter 886

    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    "Dada dada!"


    On the road, there was a big American scene. A nearly disintegrated BMW was running away quickly, and then some sports cars and heavy vehicles crashed into it.


    Some of the people who live a comfortable life are pale with fear, and they do not want to run home. They all think that some terrorist has attacked the East China Sea, and they even take out heavy weapons.


    Since the young man made a call to the police, the phone call of the police station has never stopped. What he said is the same. Lao Wang is shooting with Gatling, which is the kind of "daddada" with blue fire.


    At first, the woman was still idle and joking, even joking that she wanted to send C5 bombs, but in the end, there were more and more phone calls. Although he didn''t get tired of it, he also noticed a bad feeling.


    When all the monitoring of Donghai is called out, several sports cars are running at the speed of life and death, playing the heroic passion of speed, and shooting with a machine gun madly, without any intention of avoiding.


    Seeing this, the woman was terrified and immediately informed her superior, requesting to call the police immediately. All personnel were ready to apply for the transfer of heavy weapons in case of any accident.


    A terrorist attack on Donghai is a top priority. Not long after, director Bai, General Bureau of Donghai Public Security Bureau, had learned about it and was furious on the spot.


    Just as he was planning to lead the police to attack in person, suddenly a phone call came. Director Bai only listened to it for less than a few seconds, then his face changed greatly, and hung up in horror.


    His secretary had prepared the guns and police uniforms, but suddenly he saw director Bai sitting down, as if he had no intention of going out, and he was even more lost in thought.


    The secretary was puzzled and immediately asked for a reminder.


    However, director Bai suddenly said with a farfetched smile: "let''s go ahead. It''s just a drill on the top. It''s not a terrorist attack on the East China Sea, ordering all branches to stand by."


    On hearing the news, the secretary was dumbfounded.


    After a short period of absence, the Secretary regained his calm and took a deep look at director Bai. Naturally, it was very human for him to get to this position. There must be some secret in it.


    All the other sub bureaus have been informed that this is just a drill above. The major sub bureaus have no orders not to send out police.


    In the mayor''s office, Zhang Mingqi sat in his seat with a pale face. He got the news from the big secretary that there was a terrorist attack on Donghai, but no policeman was involved in it.


    If this is the case, he will be responsible for the huge losses or casualties.


    When two MJS were about to call director Bai, a phone call came first. After only a few seconds, Zhang Mingqi''s face was gloomy, but he was obviously relieved.


    Secretary Jing, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, also received an inexplicable phone call, in which he had to choose to comply with the order.


    Hongmeng friars in Donghai city were also given inexplicable orders. They were not allowed to interfere with everything. They could sleep peacefully.


    In Donghai City, all the headlines and TV stations are declaring that this is just a real combat exercise. I hope that the citizens will not panic, let alone approach at will!


    In a safe place, Xia Mengfei and others immediately turned pale when they saw the news. They were absolutely sure that it was a ninja murder, not a so-called exercise at all.


    But Ning Tao''s telephone already cannot get through, according to Zhen Zi said, is the island Ninja''s premeditation, only for must kill Ning Tao.


    Not only Ning Tao, but also Li Bingbing and the second daughter of Zhou Ru. That is to say, there will be some dangers in Yixin villa. Hongmeng may not be reliable either. It''s better to go back quickly.


    Looking at the bad news, Zhenzi frowned and worried: "master, you must survive."


    Behind him, there were several ninjas, but they all obeyed Zhenzi''s orders, and now they were rushing to yixinju.


    On the road, Ning Tao''s back is full of blood and flesh, and Cheng Ba is in great pain, biting his teeth and driving. Even if he is dead, he has to get rid of these dangers.


    BMW has been damaged and almost disintegrated. Its speed is even faster. It seems that it is about to fly. It is not too far away from the bustling downtown.


    "Dada dada!"


    The sound of machine guns kept on in the distance. Along the road, some vehicles were damaged. What''s more, they were hit by the fuel tank and exploded, forming a bright fireworks in place.


    If we can''t bear to see the heavy casualties in the island market, we can''t bear it.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao roared: "Chengba, find a suitable place, let''s jump out of the car and kill them all. Don''t go to the downtown. That will kill many people."


    Hearing the speech, Chengba made a decision in his heart and immediately drifted on the road. Finally, he ran across the guardrail and rushed into an underground parking lot.


    With Li Bingbing in his arms, Ning Tao makes a jump directly, launching the thirty-six movements of Zhenwu in the mid air. The ladder is like stepping in the void. He jumps directly and slowly, then falls on the post.Cheng BA was more miserable than them. He rolled all the way and hit the wall. There were dripping blood stains on the ground, but he bit his teeth and didn''t make a sound. The blue tendons on his forehead were striking.


    Ning Tao presses down the sweetness of his throat and rushes to Chengba immediately, hiding in the dark with Li Bingbing.


    The BMW crashed into a pillar and exploded directly, leaving the wreckage full of scars and burning hot flames.


    Just as Ning Tao and others had just disappeared, six seven ninjas in black suddenly appeared. One of them had a complicated pattern on his forehead, holding a samurai sword, and his eyes were cold.


    Just a moment later, these people rushed to a direction, where Ning Tao and others disappeared. The samurai sword came out of its sheath quietly, leaving a cold light flickering and bright.


    In the process of running, Ning Tao takes out the bullet on Cheng BA''s shoulder with Lingli. The latter just bites his teeth and doesn''t make a sound. Li Bingbing admires it and can''t bear it.


    At this time, the three people are in a mess. Ning Tao and Cheng Ba are both injured. The former''s back is covered with blood, while the latter''s arm is temporarily unconscious.


    Just when Ning Tao frowned, in the darkness around, suddenly came bursts of wind breaking, and there were still cold flashes. In a flash, the three people''s faces changed greatly.


    "No, it''s the scum that''s coming!"


    Ning Tao immediately yells, grabbing Li Bingbing with one hand and Cheng BA with the other, and quickly escapes into the dark. However, his speed is too slow and will soon be overtaken.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and pushed them away, while he chose to meet the enemy alone. In order for them to live, he had to fight for time.


    In the dark, I can see Li Bingbing''s bright and tearful eyes, revealing a sense of determination and decisiveness.

 Chapter 887

    "Stop it for me!"


    See Ning Tao roar, carry the autumn water sword instantly pull out, a cold light then hit, he immediately roared to split in the past, the whole body spirit power crazy surge.


    "Dang Dang!"


    A string of dense sparks appeared. Ning Tao pushed back the man with a knife, but three silver lights cut through the space and came straight to the front door, which was extremely sharp.


    Ning Tao''s feet touched the ground and jumped forward. His body quickly flashed back. The autumn water sword was woven into a sword net, and all the concealed weapons were blocked by it.


    But at this time, three Dao mang suddenly attacked, with the intention of killing. The speed was far faster than Ning Tao could. He wanted to escape quickly, but it was too late.


    But under, can only grasp the autumn water sword hard to rush up, fully mobilize the spirit power in the body, abruptly split this sword.


    "Dang!"


    The strength of the opposite side was far beyond Ning Tao''s imagination. After only a moment, he was shaken back by Juli. His arms were numb, and the autumn water sword almost came out.


    All of a sudden, in Ning Tao''s sight, a long and thin sword fell from the sky and came straight to his face. There was a strange light shining on it, which seemed to be the powerful sword of the island country.


    "Forbearance, a knife flow!"


    This Dao mang seems to be able to cut everything, with an irresistible potential. A sharp Dao will come to the body. I just feel that the body will split, and there is no way to hide.


    At that moment, Ning Tao''s eyes were dark and deep, his perspective eyes opened instantly, and the three-dimensional scene appeared in his mind. Facing the knife, he just stared at his eyes.


    Just as the knife was about to be cut, only a few inches away from his head, Li Bingbing''s cry and Cheng BA''s roar came from his ear. Time seemed to slow down.


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot suddenly spread out, the voice is very abrupt, startled everything, at the moment Ning Tao still keep the posture of looking up, but his left hand is more than a gun, finger pulled the trigger.


    And Shangren, who split this knife, was accurately shot in the head. At such a short distance, not to mention practicing Qi, even those who are strong in training babies may not be able to escape.


    Ning Tao was also relieved, and his hair stood up. He felt a little bit detached. Just now, it was too exciting. He died or he died.


    Fortunately, in the most critical moment, he pulled the trigger of the pistol, TM, in the future, never play so exciting, small heart can''t stand, a few more times, nerves are weak.


    It seems that he is afraid of the gun in Ning Tao''s hand. The darkness around him is calm again. Only three Qi engines have locked him.


    Feeling the strength of these three breath should be what Zhenzi said. The strength of one of them is only a little weaker than that of the other.


    It''s amazing. At least his strength lies in five or six aspects of infant training. There are also two strong infant training masters and several ninjas. He only practices Qi cultivation, and he doesn''t have the help of blood babies.


    Although he still has two swordsmanship of his own, it''s basically a one-time move. After he''s used up, he''ll be half useless. He''ll be slaughtered by them at that time. He can''t use it easily.


    All of a sudden, the sight of a black again, seems to be a black fog, looks very familiar, as if where seen?


    "Hey, hey Ning Tao, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if you remember me, "a voice came from the darkness.


    Ning Tao hears speech, brow slightly a wrinkly, he really feels very familiar with, seem to be that escape of, excrement beetle!


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao suddenly sneered: "who should I be? It''s Mr. faggot. What? After running away for so long, I finally intend to show up. "


    Just after sneering and mocking, there is no response, but a few cold lights flash at the opportunity. The sharp sword directly blocks all the retreat of Ning Tao, and the cooperation is very tacit.


    "Bang bang!"


    The pistol fired continuously, and the bullet penetrated through the void and went directly towards the three men''s face. Under the perspective eye, the black fog and darkness were not obstacles at all.


    But to his surprise, the bullet was split, which did not pose a threat to them. The sharp edge of the knife came in a flash, and it came straight at his neck.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, taijijin!"


    With Qiushui sword as the guide, he directly uses four or two kilos of aoyi, and suddenly comes two figures from behind. It''s Li Bingbing and Chengba who have left. They actually run back. Seeing Ning Tao''s heavy damage, they are very anxious.


    "Who told you to come back? Come on, Chengba, take her away, or I''ll shoot you, go, "said Ning Tao angrily.


    In the face of Ning Tao''s anger, they don''t shrink back. Chengba blocks them directly and uses his thin body to resist everything. Li Bingbing hugs Ning Tao tightly.


    Seeing their posture, Ning Tao was angry and said: "silly woman, can''t you live well?"


    But Li Bingbing, with tears streaming down her face, said firmly: "last time you didn''t abandon me, this time, I will never abandon you. Even if I die, I will be with you. Life and death are inseparable."Seeing that firm look in his eyes, Ning Tao feels bitter. No matter what Li Bingbing says, he has already made a decision to knock her out. He must let Cheng Ba take her away.


    Just when Ning Tao wanted to start, there was a cry in the dark night. The voice was very sad. The smell of blood came immediately. Everyone''s expression and heart were tight.


    What happened? What''s going on? Not only Ning Tao and others were in a daze, but also the Ninja was in a daze.


    "Ah


    Another scream came out. The sound was miserable and painful, but suddenly it stopped again, only the smell of blood filled the air.


    "Another one died. Did you come to help them?" Ning Tao can''t help but look forward to it.


    "Ah, ah


    A series of screams came out one after another, and the three men didn''t act because they didn''t notice the enemy, which proved that they were stronger than them, even very strong.


    "Sir, this is our island country''s personal grudge against him. I hope you will show mercy. Even Hua Xia Hongmeng will allow us to act," the leader said in a cold voice.


    "Personal enmity? Even if you are the country''s enmity, I''ll be sure of you today. Moreover, this is China, and it''s not the place where you can go wild in your island country, "a cold voice came.


    Three dark bear smell speech, in the eyes flash a cold awn, but have not yet started, a force but inexplicably shrouded around.


    It''s mysterious and terrifying, with an inexplicable ancient charm. It should have existed for a long time. Although the breath fluctuated and floated, it made the three people lose their voices.


    "This is the strong man of alchemy?"

 Chapter 888

    Alchemy, this magical word, shocked everyone. The Ninjas of the island are all pale and trembling. Doesn''t it mean that Hongmeng won''t participate? What''s going on?


    Watanabe Chun, the leader, was furious when he saw this. Damn it, Zhang Jia and Zhou dare to betray us. It seems that we are too kind and should turn the East China Sea upside down.


    It was sacred and majestic, ancient and mysterious, and powerful. It was like an avalanche of mountains. People''s hearts seemed to be crushed by a mountain.


    Cheng Ba and Li Bingbing are stunned and confused. They are not very clear about the word "alchemy".


    Ning Tao is different. He has seen the power of alchemy. In the current cultivation environment, the realm of alchemy is undoubtedly the most powerful existence, and can even resist the artillery fire such as missiles.


    Stepping on the void, the separation of soul and body, and the continuity of longevity and Yuan are all the unique symbols of the strong and powerful.


    This mysterious strongman should not be the elder of Qinglong. His voice is not consistent. It seems that he is another super strongman.


    However, no matter who they are, they are all saving them. It also proves that China is by no means a place where island countries can be rampant.


    At the moment, only five island ninjas are nervous. Junichi Watanabe, the leader, looks gloomy and uncertain. He thinks to himself that ASAKURA and dung beetle are trembling with fear.


    "I don''t know who you are. We all know the eight sects Hongmeng belongs to, and our actions have been tacitly approved. We are supported by Jinghua Zhang Jia and Zhou Jia."


    Junichiro Watanabe explained in a deep voice, but his eyes swept around. A long sword with strange shape was pulled out. The whole body was strange and exuded evil spirit.


    At this time, the cold came again, "the danger I felt in the dark was this strange sword."


    "Just one sword can threaten me. It should be the three magic swords that have been handed down for a long time in the island. Which one is it?"


    Watanabe Chunyi''s eyes were deep, and then he said coldly, "this sword, named grass pheasant sword, is used by the eight gods of our island."


    "Eight gods? It''s ridiculous that a strange animal was regarded as a God by you. I don''t know if it''s getting better. I was seriously injured by my mother-in-law and almost died in China. "


    I saw that the cold voice was very disdainful, and seemed to be mocking, full of contempt for the so-called eight Qi God.


    One of them, after hearing the words, immediately rebuked: "baga, how dare you insult Baqi God? Even if you are a strong alchemist, you will be punished. Baqi God can''t be insulted!"


    This voice played up a few ninjas, one by one shouting angrily that Baqi is not to be insulted, long live Baqi!


    $a


    however, the only one who is calm is Junichi Watanabe. He looks thoughtful and seems to fall into a long memory. Suddenly, a word jumps out and makes him stiff.


    "You, you are The witch holy woman


    He lost his voice in terror in his eyes, and his fear reached the extreme. That incident was a great shame. Their faith was almost cut off, and only the senior officials at that time knew about it.


    Before they could react, Junichiro Watanabe suddenly burst out, shooting countless concealed weapons, darts, holding a pheasant sword, and frantically fled outside.


    However, just at this time, a long whip suddenly shot in front of him, just like a snake coming out of the hole, stretching its flexible body, opening its tusks and big mouth, biting straight.


    Seeing this scene, Junichiro Watanabe turned pale, and his heart was cold. Because of what happened to Baqi, they had a great fear of witchcraft.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, Junichiro Watanabe was directly drawn into the air. There was a hot whip mark on his chest. With his strength, he could not resist the blow.


    As soon as he fell to the ground, he yelled: "this man dares to offend Baqi God. Let''s fight to the death with me and swear to kill him under the grass pheasant sword to prove the heavenly power of Baqi God."


    As soon as the other four ninjas heard this, their eyes immediately filled with blood. Baqi God was their spiritual pillar and could not be defiled. They immediately roared and fought against him.


    Junichi Watanabe roared and raised the grass pheasant sword. His whole body power surged in. The sword seemed to have a spirit. It was buzzing all over the body, and it exuded fierce power.


    "Kill!"


    Five ninjas rushed to the outline of the Miaoman. A series of vicious weapons, such as poison darts, concealed weapons, black fog, flying needles, knife light, emerged one after another. They can be said to be sharp weapons for assassination.


    However, the outline of Miaoman suddenly gave a cold hum, and a long whip, like a silver ribbon, turned at a high speed in mid air, forming a tough barrier.


    "Dang Dang!"


    Just in a moment, the sharp weapons of the assassination were all blown away, and even the strange black fog was destroyed by the ribbon.


    All of a sudden, a strange light was as fast as streamer. It was like a mountain blade in the sky. The fierce sword Qi seemed to be able to cut everything. Nothing could survive under this sword."Forbearance, a sword of light flow!"


    In a twinkling, the shadow of the sword directly hit the barrier. The seemingly weak ribbon barrier showed a strange tenacity. Although it was temporarily suppressed, it was unbreakable.


    "Kill


    The other four ninjas take out their weapons one after another and attack them directly. They are Dao Mang, Jian Ying and Kuai Ruo Liuguang. They are three strong baby refiners and two strong gas refiners. They attack one person at the same time.


    "Hum!"


    In the face of these ninjas'' fierce attacks, the outline of Miaoman just snorted, and a surge of pressure burst out. The ribbon, which was in danger, suddenly increased its power.


    "Sorcery, snake demon binding!"


    A cold voice came out. All of a sudden, there were living creatures wriggling around. In an instant, they climbed up to five ninjas. The powerful and strange power bound several people in an instant.


    "Ah, ah


    ASAKURA suddenly screamed, his voice was extremely tragic, his flesh and blood seemed to be torn, and his heart was inexplicably bitten.


    Junichi Watanabe turned pale with fright, but he had been prepared for a long time. Suddenly, the light of the grass pheasant sword in his hand flashed, and his wriggling objects seemed to be attracted and all entangled in the past.


    "Whoosh!"


    The grass pheasant sword has been wrapped and is still spreading. Junichi Watanabe suddenly clenches his teeth and throws it at the outline of Miaoman who is casting the spell. At the same time, a little at his foot, his body shape shoots out violently. However, behind him, he is followed by a dark fog.


    As soon as the Miaoman''s breath was cold, he didn''t pay any attention to it, so he let them run away, and the blade of the pheasant suddenly ran out of strength and fell down with a bang.


    "Ah, ah!"


    The two men screamed bitterly. They were entangled by countless living creatures. The pain of biting broke through their hearts. At last, when their hearts suddenly hurt, their bodies fell to the ground.


    "Poop


    This light sound awakened the stunned Ning Tao three. The strange means just happened seemed incredible, even impossible to imagine.


    "Step, step!"


    All of a sudden, a clear sound of footsteps came out, and the outline of Miaoman hidden in the dark finally showed his figure.


    Ning Tao just looked at it, then his pupils shrank, and he was shocked: "it''s you, Miao Jingjing!"

 Chapter 889

    Miao Jingjing, the holy woman of the witch sect, wanted to kill her own woman and set a taboo for herself. As a result, she was absorbed by the eye of the candlelight dragon and evolved from it.


    How could it be her? Is it possible that the refiner could not accept her?


    Even with his rocket speed, pure Yang body, candle dragon eye and blood baby, he is just refining gas, and refining spirit is beyond reach.


    Compared with ningtao''s astonishment, Li Bingbing and Chengba are undoubtedly more incredible and full of incredible.


    The girl in front of her was wearing Miao clothes. She was beautiful, fresh and refined. Her face was like a pigeon. Her unique momentum alone was enough to shame countless women.


    She is just a girl, although very beautiful, but a casual hand, actually defeated those island ninjas, is this not his true face? In fact, it''s a thousand year old demon.


    Miao Jingjing sees the shocked three people. Liu Mei frowns tightly, and her eyes are on Ning Tao. This man who dares to cheat himself makes him wait for a long time.


    What puzzled her most was that Ning Tao didn''t have his own antidote, but he lived well. How could it be?


    She subconsciously urged the taboo, but suddenly surprised to find that the taboo witchcraft was broken!


    How is that possible? Even if her strength at that time was not as good as it is now, she could not be wiped out without the help of the strong alchemists. Even if there were the help of the strong alchemists, there should be some traces.


    But now the taboo sorcery that oneself exerts, unexpectedly have no reaction, as if, as if never exerts the same.


    This discovery makes Miao Jingjing very angry. First of all, she has been deceiving herself, and then she secretly breaks the witchcraft. This damned liar is unforgivable.


    Suddenly, I said in a cold voice, "I ask you how you broke the taboo witchcraft I planted for you. Even if you are a strong alchemist, there will be a trace to find."


    Ning Tao hears speech, whole body one Zheng, in the heart startle add, bad, want to have big matter, was discovered by this woman.


    "I''ll ask you again, how did you break it? If you don''t dare to say it, I''ll kill you now," Miao Jingjing said with a whip in her eyes.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes flickered and joked. The eye of the candle dragon was his biggest secret. How could he say it casually? What if he wanted to poach her eyes?


    At the moment, his heart was very anxious, and he wanted to make up a perfect wording to cover up the matter, but the situation no longer allowed.


    Miao Jingjing suddenly looks cold in her beautiful eyes. Her body is like a snake. She rushes straight to Ning Tao. With one hand, she uses witchcraft quietly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump wildly. This is a master of alchemy, which is beyond his power. But now he has nothing to do. He immediately raises his pistol and wants to pull the trigger.


    "Well, damn it, what the hell is this!"


    In Ning Tao''s body, suddenly spread countless wriggling things, in the moment, bound his whole body, even pull the trigger finger, can no longer use a trace of strength.


    "PATA!"


    The pistol just fell on Miao Jingjing''s jade feet. What reflected in Ning Tao''s eyes was a pair of eyes that were not impurity, but very angry. They were extremely cold and contained a kind of dignity.


    "What are you going to do? Let go of Ning Tao. Aren''t you Chinese? Why do you want to fight us? "Li Bingbing picked up the pistol and said in an angry and anxious voice.


    However, in the face of her threat, Miao Jingjing doesn''t care at all. She still stares at Ning Tao coldly.


    Although the pistol is powerful, but in front of her, there is no chance to pull the trigger, snake charm is everywhere.


    At this time, Cheng Ba suddenly roared and punched fiercely. There was a weak spiritual reaction on it.


    "Bind


    She spat out a word gently, and Cheng BA''s body suddenly felt as if he had been tied up. It seemed that there were countless snakes around him, and there was a chill in his heart.


    Seeing this scene, not only Ning Tao was shocked, but also Li Bingbing was scared. In her panic, she was about to pull the trigger. However, she found that she was also bound and her hands were entangled with invisible force.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, how on earth did you break my witchcraft? If you don''t say it again, don''t blame me for being rude, "Saint Miao Jingjing said coldly.


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao frowned tightly and still chose silence. Even if he was killed, he couldn''t say it.


    Seeing Ning Tao vowing to die, Miao Jingjing''s beautiful eyes suddenly become cold. She grabs Li Bingbing''s neck, and the sharp grass pheasant sword is put in her throat.


    "What are you doing? Let her go? If you dare to hurt him, I will never let you go. Even if you die, you will not say a word. "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao suddenly roared, his face was ferocious, and his eyes seemed to be biting people, exuding some kind of ancient flavor.


    "Well!"In this moment, Miao Jingjing suddenly felt palpitations, actually involuntarily released Li Bingbing, as if in compliance with the order, can not tolerate her half disobey.


    What''s that? Miao Jingjing looks shocked. What she did just now is not her original intention, but she let go of that woman as if she was obeying orders. She has an impulse to surrender.


    Just as she was shaking her mind, her beautiful eyes suddenly coagulated and swept around in the dark. She decided to have the best of both worlds in her heart.


    Seeing that the silly woman was safe, Ning Tao was relieved. At that moment, his heart almost jumped out.


    Just when Ning Tao thought that Miao Jingjing would continue to press questions, the latter suddenly said coldly, "I suspect you have something to do with my sorcery. I will take you back to the Miao area and give you to the high priest."


    The voice falls, not waiting for Ning Tao to respond, Miao Jingjing suddenly grabs him and shoots out like a spring.


    And Li Bingbing''s face is very white. He cries Ning Tao in his mouth. He grabs a pistol to fight and runs to catch up.


    Chengba grabs her. Even if they chase her, they will only give ningtao trouble. In this way, ningtao and the girl disappear in the dark.


    In this dark underground garage, the gunfire gradually dissipated, but there was a woman''s crying voice, such as needle stinging.


    In another place, Junichiro Watanabe''s face was pale and his body was as fast as the wind. Behind him was a bleak figure, a bloody dung beetle.


    The two fled quickly, not to mention the mysterious wizard, but their cooperation with the Zhou family and Zhang family broke down, and they could do it easily.


    Just at this time, a breath suddenly broke out in the darkness around, and the terrible pressure came. This breath was even better than the one just now.


    Two people''s footstep suddenly one meal, the facial expression can''t say of startle, pale lips shiver, whole body chilly.


    The whole body of Taishi Krone trembled, and he said with a face in mourning: "well, how can this be a strong man of refining gods..."

 Chapter 890

    In the dark underground garage, a terrible pressure diffuses. There is no doubt that this breath is a strong alchemist. More importantly, it is much stronger than the one just now.


    Junichi Watanabe''s face turned pale. He managed to escape from that one''s clutches. Now he has fallen into another one, and he is more powerful, which makes them unable to resist.


    Taishi Krone is about to cry at the moment. He tried his best to escape, but he didn''t expect to run far before he met a strong alchemist. It''s terrible.


    Is today''s Alchemy strong? Are all the cabbages on the street? There are two alchemy gods in an underground garage. One is better than the other. Does Huaxia hate them so much?


    "Gulu!"


    They swallowed a mouthful of saliva, their faces full of panic, and their bodies trembled with fear.


    "Step, step!"


    At this time, a rhythmic sound of footsteps came to my ears. Although the sound was small, it seemed like thunder in my ears. A song of death was coming.


    In their frightened pupils, a playful figure came out, with a slight radian in the corner of their mouth, but a chill in their eyes.


    "It''s you, Qing Green dragon


    Shoichi Watanabe was shocked. He immediately blurted out that his face had turned pale. His island may be very afraid of witchcraft, but some of them are only afraid of Qinglong.


    Twenty years ago, Qinglong fought against the three schools alone and swept through countless ninjas. It can be said that it was a bloody wash and brought a heavy disaster to the island country.


    As a core member of the Watanabe family, he was very afraid of him. His uncles were all killed by him in those years. Unexpectedly, he broke through alchemy again.


    Seeing this, Junichiro Watanabe''s heart was cold, and he knew that he would never return to the island.


    Dung beetle also heard of Qinglong''s name. He was so scared that he screamed. He looked so scared that he turned pale.


    Seeing their reaction, Qinglong smiles and says to himself, "unexpectedly, the word Qinglong frightens you like this. But now I prefer to call it Longjin!"


    Hearing these words, Tai Shi Krone felt numb and said: "Qing Ah, no, Lord Longjin, we know we are wrong. Now, immediately, we will go back to the island country, and we will never step into China again in our lifetime. "


    Junichi Watanabe heard, as if the drowning man seized a straw, saw a glimmer of life.


    Immediately respectfully in line with the way: "yes, yes Lord Longjin, we can swear that we will never enter China again. "


    Hearing their plea for mercy, Qinglong ignored it. Instead, he asked in a cold voice, "if you dare to say something, you will be killed in the moment."


    Hearing the words, the two men flashed a touch of surprise in their eyes. They said respectfully: "Lord Longjin, as long as I know, I will say everything."


    The latest 2e (


    Qinglong ignored them and said in a cold voice: "why kill Ning Tao? What do you have to do with the Zhous and zhangjias in Beijing? Besides, how dare you use thermal weapons in the East China Sea? "


    Hearing Qinglong''s interrogation, dung beetle hesitates and looks directly at Junichiro Watanabe. Seeing this, Junichiro bites his teeth and thinks to himself, but suddenly he is covered by a sword.


    "Ah


    Just listen to Watanabe Chunyi pain scream up, a stream of blood gushing out, an arm fell to the ground.


    The dung beetle was sprayed on his face. His face was dull and his throat was dry. He just saw a cold light, and then the blood spring came. His strength was so terrible.


    I said, "all...!"


    Junichi Watanabe covered his broken arm and said in a cold sweat. At that moment, although he could see it, he was scared and couldn''t escape. It was too fast.


    He took a deep breath of cold air and said with a painful face: "the reason why we want to kill Ning Tao is that we suspect that he has taken away xiaoyijinjing, and the other is because of the cooperation with Zhang Jia and Zhou family."


    "What little Yijinjing? Isn''t that in Shaolin Temple? " The green dragon frowns slightly and doesn''t understand.


    Hearing this, dung beetle immediately explained: "Yijin Jing is divided into big and small Yijin Jing. Shaolin Temple is big Yijin Jing, and Ning Tao should have got little Yijin Jing some time ago."


    Hearing the words, Qinglong felt thoughtful. He also heard about those old things, and immediately said coldly, "do you dare to be so rampant in the East China Sea just because you doubt it?"


    Junichi Watanabe immediately gritted his teeth and explained, "it''s because the Zhang family in Beijing, entrusted by the Zhou family, has reached some kind of cooperation with us secretly, on the condition that Ning Tao will be killed."


    "The zhangjias found jiaheliu, the Zhous found yiheliu, and let us pledge to kill Ning Tao. This is the first time in the island''s 20 years."


    Hearing the speech, Qinglong''s eyes were deep and his breath oppressed him. He suddenly yelled, "what''s cooperation?"They were frightened by this breath and did not hesitate. They immediately blurted out: "we don''t know. We really don''t know. Only Liuzhu and others can directly participate in this matter."


    Seeing their panic, Junichiro Watanabe''s face twisted with pain. It should not be like telling lies.


    Qinglong thought for a moment, and then said in a cold voice, "say all you know, otherwise...!"


    Junichi Watanabe was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He immediately rushed to open his mouth and said, "Lord Longjin, I said, we are only responsible for killing Ning Tao, and by the way, we can find out if the little Yijinjing is in his hands."


    "The flow of the main seems to be worried about the next set of two, so let it secretly with full power, is to let us make a bit bigger."


    "The purpose is to let them clean up the mess and have no time to take care of us, so as to avoid the danger of killing others and stabbing them in the back...!"


    Hearing what they were trying to say, Qinglong''s eyes were deep and he thought to himself that the Zhang family in Jinghua and the Zhou family would never dare to commit treason. They didn''t have the courage to use each other.


    At the thought of this, Qinglong had a decision in his heart. Seeing that they were beginning to talk nonsense, they immediately had a cold look in their eyes, and a cold light flew out with a startled head.


    Without any precaution, the strong one who refined the spirit could not resist the attack. The faeces beetle was startled and his head fell to the ground. Then he reacted.


    All of a sudden, his right arm suddenly a pain, in its panic vision, powerless fall to the ground, with residual temperature.


    "Ah, ah!"


    In pain tearing, ear suddenly came a cold voice, piercing the heart, resounding through the soul.


    "Today''s matter, break your arm. When you go back, tell Takeo Watanabe that these two old guys in ASAKURA, if they dare to invade China again, they will be killed!"

 Chapter 891

    The cold voice reverberated in my ears, as if it could tear my soul and hit my heart. Then I looked up again and found that there was no one around. Quietly, the man left here.


    Covering the broken arm tightly, dung beetle''s short body was in great pain. The cold sweat on his face flashed a trace of malice and fear in the deep of his eyes, and his heart was already chilly.


    He couldn''t have imagined that there were two people who were rare to see in daily life. Although he survived in the end, he lost one of his arms.


    Dung beetle swore in his heart that he would never step into China again, not because of anything else, but because it was too dangerous. Alchemy was like Chinese cabbage.


    Grabbing the broken arm and looking at Junichiro Watanabe, his scalp can''t help feeling numb. He fled here in fear and disappeared into the endless darkness.


    Qinglong, on the other hand, appeared on the roof of a house. His eyes were dark and deep. He looked far ahead, where Miao Jingjing had disappeared, but he did not pursue him.


    Miao Jingjing''s last words at that time were just for him to listen to. The meaning has been clearly expressed. Ning Tao is related to her witchcraft religion and must be dealt with by the high priest.


    Sorcery has existed in China for a long time. It can be said that it is the oldest force. Although it is declining gradually, its strength can not be underestimated, let alone controlled by the state.


    However, since he let the saint take people away, he also had some plans. At that moment, he expressed his position, which was also enough to save the face of the witch sect.


    My name is Qinglong and I''m now Longjin.


    half a month later, I''ll go to meet someone!


    Just a few words have already indicated everything. If Ning Tao makes a mistake half a month later, he is bound to make a big fuss about witchcraft.


    They reached an agreement, but the only thing that made him curious was how Ning Tao had a relationship with the witch sect. The key is to check it to avoid accidents.


    In the dark underground garage, there are still heartbreaking cries. Qingyang and Moyang have arrived. When they know what happened, they frown.


    However, since the witch sect is involved, they can''t control it. They must inform the sect immediately and hand it over to the leader. There is also martial uncle wuchenzi.


    The news passed quickly, and wuchenzi''s eyes became red immediately. The island''s miscellany was nothing more. What''s the bustle of your long-standing witchcraft religion? I really think Wudang can be deceived.


    Many disciples saw it with their own eyes. Wuchenzi went to the hall in a fierce manner. There was a fierce quarrel inside. He heard a faint sentence that he wanted to invite the old ancestor out of the mountain.


    Sister Xia and she had already returned to the villa. There were one or two ninjas here. Hongmeng didn''t know why. Fortunately, they came back in time, and Zhou Ru was almost in danger.


    Several ninjas were all killed by Zhenzi. She has inherited Ninja''s Secret skills from Ning Tao, and her strength has greatly increased. She can be ranked in the whole Pinghe stream and is highly valued by the stream owner.


    Xia Mengfei also got the news of Ning Tao. Her body faltered, but she didn''t fall down, because she knew that she could never fall down. Once she fell down, these sisters would be in chaos.


    See her calm response, first let Li Bingbing and others back to yixinju villa, more please Zhenzi and other female ninjas live in the villa, in order to protect them.


    At the same time, he started many relationships. Since the witch sect was involved, he should let the friar out. He began to contact some of Hongmeng''s people, as well as the important people of the country.


    According to Li Bingbing, those ninjas all have machine guns in their hands. They don''t have any scruples at all. They fire directly in the crowd and on the road, but they don''t see a policeman.


    After listening to Xia Mengfei, with her keen nerve, she immediately guessed some, but she didn''t act rashly, the other side''s strength is very strong, she must be fully prepared.


    She said that those who win the hearts of the people will win the world. This time, she wants to make use of the power of public opinion, the power of the people and the power of the victims. I believe that the country will not be indifferent.


    The news spread quickly, even in Beijing. The elder Pavilion of Qingbang and yaoyue got the news of Qinglong. They were very anxious. Their eyes were red and their tears were flashing.


    At this time, Lin Zhenlei came over trembling. He wanted to say that he wanted to leave the elder''s pavilion. He really didn''t want to stay any longer.


    But before he finished, he was attacked by the demon moon, his bones were broken, and he was in a coma on the spot.


    Dragon King, Ma Yuchuan and others saw this scene, the corners of their mouths twitched, and the muscles on their faces shook. This is the third time.


    However, the demon month also spread a word, "know I''m in a bad mood, actually dare to close to me, it''s really bad."


    Hearing these words, Ma Yuchuan directly took Lin Zhenlei to the hospital, while the old dragon king felt toothache.


    In the courtyard and Pavilion of Ning''s family, when master Ning saw the news of the demon moon, he tore off his beard on the spot. His chest fluctuated violently, his face was angry, and his turbid eyes flashed cold.


    "Zhang Hengsheng, Zhou Songhan, you two are tough enough. If you don''t do it, you''ll have to do it. If you do it, you''ll overturn the East China Sea. You dare to use machine guns and heavy weapons. You''re really unscrupulous and lawless!"Ning Yucai''s eyes are cold, but his eldest brother''s only one child. The Ning family is young, and the old man is very sorry for Ning Tao. It''s not so easy to pass.


    Sure enough, the old man''s face was full of anger. After thinking about it for a moment, he said in a cold voice: "prepare the car and go to Zhongnanhai. I''m going to meet that one in person. I''d like to see if there is any royal law in China, and who is in power."


    As soon as the voice falls, Ning Yucai and Zhou Teng''s face changes. It''s a big deal. If that person intervenes, it''s not easy. However, it should be Zhang Jia and Zhou family who are sad.


    At this time of turmoil, Zhang Jia and the Zhou family also got the news. Mr. Zhang spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. His fingers trembled and pointed at Zhang Hengsheng, with an angry look on his face.


    Before long, Zhongnanhai was visited by Mr. Ning. Then, Zhang Jia, Zhou Jia and others came to Zhongnanhai. Even the Du family came to join in.


    It is the so-called "pull a hair and move the whole body, a stone to stir up a thousand waves". Now the situation is just like this. China has become very turbulent, and the island country is not calm. There are actions in the dark.


    However, the culprit of all this, Ning Tao, is now in the air, caught by the saint Miao Jingjing, flies directly into the sky, and quickly leaves Donghai city.


    "Ah Help me, I''m afraid of high... "


    Ning Tao is very dishonest, more hysterical roar, the body not only move, a hands also random touch.


    Seeing this, Miao Jingjing was so angry that she immediately yelled: "you''re afraid that Gao won''t hold on. If you move around, we''ll both fall down. I''m not a real alchemy master."


    Ning Tao didn''t hear the back words clearly, but he listened to the front words clearly. He was a little proud in his heart, and his goal had been achieved.


    He put his arms around Miaoman''s body, even his legs were tightly around him, like a koala, very intimate around Miao Jingjing.


    Seeing this scene, Miao Jingjing''s face turned red. If it wasn''t for the high altitude and the warning from Qinglong, she wanted to slap him to death.


    Ning Tao holds her hands tightly and freezes them. It has to be said that the saint has a good figure and is full of temptation.


    "Little sample, just like your IQ, two-year-old brain can make you ponder for a long time and dare to fight me..."

 Chapter 892

    High in the night, it''s freezing, the wind is blowing, the whole world is silent, but in this harmonious atmosphere, suddenly two hot people come.


    It''s Miao Jingjing and Ning Tao who are fluttering and shaking in the air, as if they can fall down at any time. They can still hear the scream of panic and the voice of shame.


    At this time, Ning Tao seems to be incarnated as a koala, tightly entangled with Miao Jingjing, and his hands are even more dishonest. No matter how angry the latter is, it is useless.


    His heart is full of complacency, sneer, small sample, without my consent, want to take me away, on your head without the world, I lied to you, you have to warm my bed.


    In other words, this woman''s figure is really the best. It seems that she is not very old, but she should be protruding and warping. She is definitely not small. She is far beyond her age. Isn''t she an old monster?


    Just when Ning Tao was daydreaming, Miao Jingjing was blushing. As a saint of witchcraft, she spent most of her life in a small mountain village in Miao, and rarely came to the outside world.


    Now I meet Ning Tao, a senior big sex wolf, who has a sharp tool for peeping. Naturally, I will be defeated in his hands.


    Before long, Miao Jingjing''s whole body was numb, soft and powerless. Her nose was much heavier. Her whole body was fragrant and sweaty. Her face turned red and became a monkey''s butt. She was so cute.


    She suddenly trembled and said: "big liar, I warn you to be honest, and then dare to move, I will not forgive you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turned his mouth. Instead of responding, feidan began to cry and howl.


    "Ah I''m so afraid. I''m in the sky. Mom, come and save me. I''m so afraid. I''m afraid of heights... "


    *7. Miao Jingjing has a pretty face. He didn''t expect that he was such a rascal. He really wanted to kill him every minute with a sword.


    Seeing that Miao Jingjing doesn''t respond, Ning Tao is not happy. If you ignore me, what''s the significance of making trouble for me? Why do you want to take me to miaojiang? Is it so easy to go with you?


    Today, let''s show you the power of Archbishop Ning Tao''s singing voice. It''s absolutely earth shaking and necessary to make trouble.


    "I want to fly higher, fly higher,


    dance like the wind, break away from my arms,


    I want to fly higher, fly higher,


    fly higher Shit, help...! "


    When he was singing, Ning Tao suddenly let out a scream, and his voice roared miserably. This time, he was not pretending, but really crying and crying for help. He was shocked in his heart.


    At that moment just now, Miao Jingjing threw him down. In the sky of unknown height, she fell down directly. Her voice suddenly went up and broke.


    "Help I''m dying...! "


    Ning Tao''s face is frightened and roars. This time, he has no woman to protect him, and even has a blood baby to die for him. Maybe there are mountains and rivers below. If he really wants to fall down, there will be no bones left.


    Just as he is crying and roaring, a beautiful shadow suddenly flies over and catches the weak Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao, who was still in shock, heard a voice, "how about it? Is it exciting? Are you happy


    Then she answered, but Ning Tao roared, "I stimulate your uncle, happy your sister, are you crazy...!"


    Miao Jingjing heard these words, beautiful eyes with evil, pretty face frost, heart is a cold, looking at the constant roar of Ning Tao, a pair of jade hands is loose.


    "Damn Help I''m dying...! "


    In a burst of pig like roar, Ning Tao''s body quickly fell down, whistling cold wind poured into his mouth and nose, choking him very hard, what''s more, his heart was too stimulated.


    "Ah, ah!"


    In the scream, Miao Jingjing flies up again and catches him. Both of them suddenly stop in mid air and rely on the huge spiritual support.


    "Hoo Hoo Cough...! "


    Ning Tao breathed violently and coughed from time to time. His stomach was filled with cold wind, and his brows were wrinkled.


    Before he recovered, there was another banter in his ear, "how about it? You know what''s wrong? If you dare to touch and move, I''ll throw you down. Hum...! "


    However, Ning Tao can''t stand such a threat. He is the cardinal of Wudang. His head can be broken, his blood can flow, his majesty can''t be lost, and he can''t be soft.


    He immediately roared: "you have seed Damn I haven''t finished yet Help I''m dying...! "


    Ning Tao''s high decibel voice is so harsh in the sky, and his body is powerless in the air.


    "You crazy woman I''ll tell you Even if I die And never Be soft Ah!


    In the sky not far from the East China Sea, Ning Tao has been screaming like a pig. What I know is that people are flying in the air. I don''t know, I think it''s indecent and raped.


    After eight trips, Ning Tao collapses. His face is very white, his eyes are dull, his brain only feels blank, his throat is burning, and he seems to be able to spit out fire.However, the saint Miao Jingjing also had a hard time. All of this was under her great spiritual power. It would take a lot of spiritual power and physical strength to fly in the air.


    Just for a while, the powerful spiritual power in her body has consumed 80%. If they continue to play like this, they will lose their center of gravity and fall down.


    At the moment, both of them have reached the edge of the cliff, but no one is willing to admit defeat. Miao Jingjing wants Ning Tao to admit defeat first, but the latter is determined to die.


    Two people from high altitude lower and lower, the speed is more and more slow, two faces are extremely pale, as if formed a deadlock.


    At this time, Miao Jingjing suddenly said in a cold voice, "how about it? Isn''t it hard? I warn you, if you dare to touch me again, you will feel better later. "


    "Don''t doubt what I said. It''s just an appetizer. Miaojiang is far away from here. I have plenty of ways to deal with you along the way. What''s more exciting is still behind."


    "So, I advise you to give up and follow me back to miaojiang. It''s not good for anyone to be stubborn."


    Ning Tao in the dull smell speech, in the heart sneer, draw out the last trace of strength in the body, hoarse way: "admit defeat? Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey? Laozi But a man


    "I tell you, you want me to give up? Soft? You don''t have to think about it all your life, unless you are my bed warming girl! "


    When Ning Tao saw Miao Jingjing with a pretty face and evil spirit, he suddenly clapped in his heart and said, "wait Wait I have one last word. Let me finish


    "The head can be broken, the blood can flow, the dignity can''t be lost, the soft clothing can''t be..."


    "Damn Help...! "

 Chapter 893

    On the way between miaojiang and Donghai City, Miao Jingjing and Ning Tao appear here. At the moment, they are tired, pale and haggard, and their eyes are not angry.


    Miao Jingjing is full of anger all the way. This man has been provoking her, and even using his hands and feet to insult her, which makes her furious and use his means all the way.


    \After a period of time, Ning Tao acclimatized himself to the set in the high air. No matter how hard or how high you throw it, people are not afraid of it. He feels that you dare not kill me anyway.


    But she used up all kinds of means, all kinds of cruel moves were made out, and even vicious witchcraft were displayed, but she was surprised to find that witchcraft had no effect on this man.


    Although she is very curious about this, she has been pressing Ning Tao, but the latter does not mention anything. You can''t kill him, you can only make him suffer more.


    Perhaps with this idea in mind, Ning Tao sweated in the magma volcano, drank water in the depths of the lake, played bungee jumping on the kilometer cliff, and walked the bear in the jungle!


    He has experienced all the exciting life that others haven''t completed in their whole life in these days, and he doesn''t have to be afraid of death at all. He has a master who is comparable to alchemy to protect him.


    Although Ning Tao is suffering, his willpower is very tough. In the face of those endless exciting experiences, he has no fear, but he is addicted.


    He had no fear of this Saint Miao Jingjing at the beginning. He could abuse her with one hand in all other aspects except that his cultivation was not as good as her.


    It is precisely because of the cultivation comparable to alchemy that Ning Tao has never been able to resist. He is not an opponent at all. He has launched numerous challenges, but in the end he is black and blue.


    However, this stimulated Ning Tao''s blood. He was defeated more and more bravely and never gave up. He was knocked to the ground and got up to fight again. Even if the oil ran out, he would never give up.


    After several days, they are used to this kind of life. Miao Jingkong has a strong cultivation, but he can''t help Ning Tao. The latter can''t beat her to escape.


    The deadlock has been formed, and it can''t be broken in a short time. Maybe only when we get to the Miao area, where the witch religion is hidden, can we form another situation.


    It can be said that the distance between the two old mountains and the old trees is one day.


    "Whoosh!"


    A burst of wind speed sound, Miao Jingjing with ningtao fall here, only to see her face white, breath depressed.


    At the moment, Miao Jingjing''s spiritual power consumption is huge. She can no longer walk in the air for a short time. Moreover, she is still entangled with a troublemaker. If it wasn''t for him, she would have arrived in the Miao area now.


    Looking at the octopus, Miao Jingjing''s face is speechless. The goods actually fall asleep on her back. The saliva and the loud snoring!


    All of these made her close to collapse because of the damned Qinglong. If it wasn''t for him, she would have been able to chop him now, and she didn''t have to go to miaojiang like this.


    Seems to be aware of the strange movement, Ning Tao actually woke up from sleep, very dazed looking around, mouth also surprised way: "Hey, it''s time to stand!"


    Quite a big sentence, Miao Jingjing almost did not spit out a mouthful of old blood, what is the station? What do you think of yourself as? Humanoid? Or a human car?


    She gritted her teeth and said, "if you don''t come down again, I''ll leave you in the wilderness and scare you to death, you bastard."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turned his lips and said with disdain: "ouch, my lady, you make me so scared. Can this kind of place frighten me? You''re kidding. "


    "I tell you, I''m the cardinal. I''ve sweated in the volcano, drunk at the bottom of the lake, played bungee jumping in the mountains, and walked bears in the forest. Who else am I afraid of?"


    If you were an ordinary person, you would have admired your generosity.


    However, Miao Jingjing''s face was frosty and said in a direct angry voice, "you can speak, but move your hand away, otherwise, I will show you the sharpness of the grass pheasant sword."


    As the voice fell, the grass pheasant sword was drawn out in an instant, flashing bright cold light. When Ning Tao saw this, he drew at the corner of his mouth. This sword is very sharp. It cuts a huge stone, just like cutting tofu.


    Although we have to give in, we have to show our face. Otherwise, we think we are afraid of him and we will touch him immediately.


    "Lecheron, I''ve cut you!"


    After a farce, Ning Tao is black and blue, but he doesn''t care about it. He''s used to it these days.


    He still vaguely remembers the first time he grabbed it subconsciously. The feeling is still there, but the consequences are also very serious. Miao Jingjing chased him with a pheasant sword.


    The scene of that day is still fresh in my mind. Once a woman starts to storm, it''s really terrible. Her sword wound is not healed yet.


    Looking at Ning Tao, who plays a hooligan to himself again, Miao Jingjing is itching with hatred. Her pretty face is frosty, and her heart is wronged to the extreme.All of a sudden, she seemed to feel something, her face became very strange, and an idea came out.


    See her suddenly sink a voice way: "big bastard, go over there to pick up some firewood, remember to want the driest, the thing is done well, have reward."


    When Ning Tao heard of this place, he immediately turned his mouth. His body was still motionless, but a cold light suddenly hit him. A strand of his hair was cut off, and the gap was as smooth as a mirror.


    "Gulu!"


    "Just go, I''m afraid of you. I tell you, you''d better watch me closely, or the labor and capital will run away."


    I saw Ning Tao swearing, but his body was walking towards the woods. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    Seeing this, Miao Jingjing doesn''t worry at all. Her spirit is locked on him, and he will come back again.


    "Really, do you have any other skills besides scaring me with that sword? When I find the right time, I will run away. If you want to find me, dream about it. "


    I saw Ning Tao muttering and looking down to pick up the dry wood. Suddenly, I heard some strange sounds, and more and more, the sound was very noisy.


    He couldn''t help but wonder. When he looked up, his eyes were staring straight. The dry wood in his arms also fell to the ground. His face was white, his lips were trembling, and his brain was empty.


    "Buzz, buzz!"


    In the eye is a hornet''s nest the size of a water tank. The hornet''s head is as big as a baby''s fist. Now it is surrounded by the honeycomb without being disturbed.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s heart was seized, and his face turned pale. He didn''t dare to take a bite out of the atmosphere. His legs and stomach felt shivering, but fortunately, they didn''t disturb him.


    "Whoosh!"


    A rapid burst of wind suddenly came, under the gaze of Ning Tao, a stone quickly hit the honeycomb, this time, directly let the calm honeycomb crazy riot.


    "Buzz, buzz!"


    Just for a moment, the originally clear sky was covered by endless wasps, which seemed to cover the sky and sweep the world.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s face turned pale, his heart almost stopped, and his lips trembled and spat out three words.


    "Your uncle!"

 Chapter 894

    In a rare jungle, there was a burst of laughter like a silver bell. The sound was pleasant, as if it was infectious. Even some birds were laughing.


    The laughter lingered for a long time and still reverberated in the dense mountain forest. It seemed that it had been suppressed for too long. Now it was all released. You can hear that this person was in a good mood.


    Next to a fire, Miao Jingjing, the saint, burst into laughter. Her heart was filled with joy and relief, and she had no image to speak of. She even laughed with tears.


    On the other side of the fire is Ning Tao, who is broken down in his heart. At the moment, his face is swollen like a pig''s head, and there are traces of wasp stings everywhere, tearing his nerves in pain.


    Looking at Miao Jingjing laughing happily, Ning Tao is so angry that he beats wild geese all day long and is pecked by them. He often walks by the river. Finally, he gets wet. He is trapped by Miao Jingjing.


    He didn''t need to know who that damned stone was. When he was wrapped by wasps, his heart was full of despair, and there was a faint laughter in his ear.


    This damned woman, at that time, didn''t save herself. She was still laughing. No, that''s what she did. It''s all because of her.


    Looking at Miao Jingjing on the ground, Ning Tao looks like, er I can''t see his face clearly. I only know that he is very angry in his heart and walks directly towards her, clenching his fist tightly.


    However, when she comes to Miao Jingjing''s side, she suddenly reaches out her hand, which makes Ning Tao very difficult to understand. What the hell is this? She won''t pit herself again.


    "Help me up, I can laugh!"


    Miao Jingjing''s face turned red and her eyes turned into crescent moon with a smile. It was charming and exciting.


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face directly black become pot bottom, immediately roar a way: "smile, smile again, smile dead you forget, I tell you, poke horse beehive is a man''s sign, understand you?"


    However, after listening, Miao Jingjing laughs more happily. She squats on the ground and can''t stand up. The silver bell like laughter spreads further.


    Under such circumstances, they spent the day slowly, and this day seemed to be Miao Jingjing''s happiest day. The smile on her face never disappeared.


    That silver bell like pleasant laughter, crescent moon like eyes, and unique delicate atmosphere, just like a fairy down to earth.


    Ning Tao is all the way black face, because the face swollen into a pig''s head, also can''t see what expression, even after a day, he smeared herbal medicine, still have some pain.


    At the moment, he felt that he was holding back. He was so angry that he couldn''t beat her, so he had to bear it.


    After a day''s journey, they finally arrived at the legendary Miao area. Miao Jingjing grabbed Ning Tao and flew directly to the hiding place of witchcraft.


    This is a small hill with rare human traces. Among the trees, there is a small mountain village made of big stones. The village is not big, with about 100 families. The environment is beautiful, the terrain is dangerous, and it is far away from the secular hustle and bustle.


    In the middle of the village, there is a tall ancestral hall. Although it has a long history, you can still see the magnificent color, which exudes a breath of ancient majesty.


    They just stand at the entrance of the village, while Miao Jingjing is praying and respectful. Ning Tao has a black face and keeps scanning the mountain village. Only the ancestral hall can attract his attention.


    After a long time, Miao Jingjing takes Ning Tao into the small mountain village and goes straight to the ancestral hall.


    Even though there are women and children living here, the old man is reluctant to follow!


    Some people who originally wanted to say hello are very afraid when they see themselves, as if they are afraid of outsiders. They can only hide in a corner and peep quietly to see them go away.


    In fact, Ning Tao only guessed one point correctly. These villagers are really afraid of outsiders, but they haven''t reached the level that they dare not come out. It''s all because of his appearance. He''s a big pig with a big face.


    If Ning Tao knew it, he would surely gush out a mouthful of old blood. He was extremely depressed. My face was swollen. Blame me.


    A girl wanted to say hello, but as soon as she saw Ning Tao, she ran into the ancestral hall again, as if she was scared.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face is blacker. As for? In the case of great reluctance, he was dragged in.


    When you enter the ancestral hall, there is a vivid yellow portrait on the wall. In the picture, there is a candle dragon with teeth and claws. Its eyes are bright, vivid and imposing.


    In front of the portrait is a square table with incense candles on both sides and a censer in the middle. Inside, there is a thumb thick incense burner, which is curling and burning. Everything is as old as ever.


    Under the square table, there is a long table with a low face. On the table, there are lots of wooden cards, on which the names are depicted in Miao language. It seems that they are some characters of witchcraft.


    Ning Tao is still watching, so he is pulled by Miao Jingjing. Although he is reluctant, his eyes are attracted by the portrait. He feels that it is himself.


    This illusion only lasted for a moment, and then it was broken by Ning Tao with a bitter smile. How could he be that kind of thing.When he came to a room inside, Ning Tao watched two futons, one of which was an old woman sitting beside her, and the girl who had been frightened just now.


    After they came in, the old woman slowly opened her eyes, flashed two soft lights in the deep socket, and looked at Ning Tao and them with kind eyes.


    His eyes only stayed on Miao Jingjing for a moment, then on the grass pheasant sword for a moment, and he was immediately attracted by Ning Tao. Although the latter was full of bags, he had a strange smell.


    They looked at each other, and suddenly felt inexplicable inside. Ning Tao''s eyes, from the beginning of entering the ancestral hall, were slightly hot, emitting strange fluctuations.


    So after a long time, under the gaze of several people, the old woman suddenly asked: "young man, whether you have got what I taught you, I hope you can recruit it truthfully."


    The girl and Miao Jingjing smell speech, face a tight, at the same time will look at Ning Tao, seems to be looking forward to the latter''s answer.


    However, when Ning Tao heard the words, he was a little pale in his face. He immediately denied: "I don''t know. I have nothing to do with your witch sect. If you don''t believe me, you can search it."


    The old woman hears speech, the facial expression is still indifferent, for Ning Tao''s condition, the saint girl has already used sorcery to tell him.


    She thought for a moment and then said with a smile, "in this case, I''ll throw you to the forbidden area of snake valley. If you can come out alive, we''ll have a good discussion."


    "Snake Valley forbidden area?"


    The two women''s faces changed at the same time when they heard the words. They were extremely frightened. That place was the forbidden area of their sorcery. Ordinary people entered it, and there was absolutely no life or death.

 Chapter 895

    "Snake Valley forbidden area!"


    It has existed in the ancient times and has always been the forbidden area of witchcraft, even though the witchcraft has lost countless heritages and lost its glory after countless years of changes.


    It still exists


    at present, the most complete preservation of witchcraft is probably this forbidden area of snake Valley, which is inhabited by numbing creatures and the gods they believe in.


    If ordinary people enter it, they will suffer cruel torture. If they offend the gods, they will even be punished like hell. In the past, there are precedents.


    Therefore, when the old woman said this, the two women could not help turning pale. If Ning Tao really entered, even if he had the cultivation of Qi, it was still not enough to see.


    Miao Jingjing''s face is pale and his body is a little weak. Somehow, he feels a little heartache and even regrets that he insists on bringing Ning Tao here.


    Along the way, they fell in love with each other and got to know each other. However, they were both stubborn and unwilling to give up, so the deadlock has lasted until now.


    She wriggled her lips and seemed to want to open her mouth, but he couldn''t summon up the courage. A woman came back to his mind. She called, shangguanjing!


    Ning Tao is a little confused, do not know what they say the forbidden area is, but since it is called the forbidden area, must be very terrible, this did not say two words, actually want to throw himself in, this is too hasty.


    "That what, old woman, this just chat a few words, you throw me what forbidden area, this also is too playful," see Ning Tao face white, far fetched smile way.


    However, the old woman smiles and stands up from the futon. At that moment, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump wildly. She only feels that the surrounding space is solidified and time is about to stop.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao only felt a flower in front of him. The kind-hearted old woman came to him quietly, just like a ghost.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s hair all over his body is excited. His scalp is numb. Subconsciously, he is about to dodge. But the old woman suddenly reaches out her hand and gently nods on him.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Why can''t I move? You What did you do to me? Is it acupoint lighting? " Ning Tao suddenly face panic of shout, in the heart inexplicable have a kind of fear.


    When the old woman heard the words, she suddenly said with a kind smile, "don''t worry. It''s neither witchcraft nor acupoint lighting. It''s just the snake spirit transformed from spiritual power, which has temporarily blocked your acupoints."


    ^N positive! Version V launched *)


    "snake charm?" Ning Tao is surprised when he hears that Miao Jingjing used this method. It''s mysterious and weird. He didn''t expect that he could still enter the body. If it was transformed by spiritual power, it''s possible.


    There was a kind smile on the old woman''s face, but in Ning Tao''s eyes, it was no less than the smile of Granny wolf. There was a needle hidden in the smile, like a fierce ghost in hell, a terrible seeper.


    "Granny!"


    The saint Miao Jingjing suddenly opens her mouth, her face is full of anxiety, her lips are white, and she seems to want to say something.


    However, the old woman just gave her a light look, which seemed to penetrate Miao Jingjing''s heart. Her inner thoughts and all kinds of things seemed to be clear at a glance.


    Without waiting for Miao Jingjing to continue to speak, the old woman suddenly flashed and flew out with Ning Tao in her hand. In a flash, she disappeared in front of them. Her figure was as strange as a snake.


    "Granny, no!"


    Miao Jingjing sees this and screams in a hurry. Her pretty face changes greatly, and then she follows up with her teeth, but her speed is inferior.


    In the blink of an eye, there was only a twelve or thirteen year old girl left in the inner room. She was innocent, blinking and cute!


    High in the air, Ning Tao''s whole body is stiff and can''t move. He is frightened in his heart. The old woman''s strength is absolutely unfathomable. Just walking in the air, she is much stronger than Miao Jingjing.


    This sorcery is really mysterious and powerful. First of all, a strange Miao Jingjing had part of the power of alchemy when she was young, and this old woman was obviously a powerful alchemy.


    But now is not the time to be surprised. The question is what to do? What forbidden area do they want to throw themselves into? Is it possible for them to survive!


    When his eyes returned to normal, he saw a dark mountain, which seemed to grow out of purgatory.


    Everything around them is very strange. There is no sound or movement. It is as if they have come to the kingdom of death, and the living will soon be measured by it.


    "Gulu, what, old Granny, can we go back to discuss, have a cup of tea, calm down, don''t be so impulsive, you see this place is so strange, so scary, we''d better go quickly!


    However, despite Ning Tao''s sugar coated bullets and compliments, the old woman''s face is still indifferent. She flies high in the air, and finally leads Ning Tao to a dead valley.


    Ning Tao just looked at the valley, and immediately felt shivering and numb. The smell inside made him feel like a pimple. He would never look again for a billion yuan.The old woman seems very calm. She is used to it and doesn''t do anything. She just holds Ning Tao and stands here quietly.


    After a long time, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky. It was Miao Jingjing who was chasing her all the way. Her face was very white, and her spiritual power consumption was huge. It was totally different from the old woman''s lightness.


    "Granny, don''t If you really want to throw him into the forbidden area, with his strength, he will definitely die in it, "Miao Jingjing said anxiously and quietly.


    Seeing Miao Jingjing like this, Ning Tao is full of complexity. This woman will plead for him. It''s really strange.


    The old woman''s eyes were cold, her kind face had disappeared, her breath was like a ghost in hell, and the evil wind in the nine secluded places melted into the atmosphere here.


    She said in a cold voice: "I ask you, when you go out for training, are you attracted by the outside world? Confused by the world of mortals? What''s more, falling in love with the man in front of you?


    Hearing the words, Miao Jingjing''s face turned pale and her body trembled, but she was paralyzed to the ground. Her ears were always surrounded by the words of being forced to ask. Did I really fall in love with him?


    The old woman''s eyes were still cold, and then she said in a cold voice: "as long as you tell the truth, I may spare him a life."


    Hearing these words, Miao Jingjing''s eyes were in full bloom. Her hands tightly grasped her clothes and her eyes were slightly red. After struggling for a long time in her heart, her eyes finally burst into tears: "yes, I I''m in love with him


    This sentence seemed to drain all her strength, but suddenly collapsed to the ground, heart tingling, crying in a low voice.


    Seeing the girl''s look, the old woman''s eyes are cold, Ning Tao''s look is silly, and her heart is full of bitterness and complexity.


    After a moment of silence in the space, the old woman suddenly showed a kind smile, but her palm suddenly pushed. Ning Tao only felt a sudden burst in her heart and her brain was blank.


    In the moment of a sudden cardiac arrest, Ning Tao lost his center of gravity and fell down with great speed. The pupil of fear, the pale face, and the heartrending cry coming from his ear.


    "No Don''t...! "

 Chapter 896

    Over the valley, a burst of heartbreaking crying came. From the sound, you can hear a girl''s heart It''s broken.


    The saint Miao Jingjing''s face turned pale. She looked at the dark and deep valley, and the stubborn bastard just disappeared. Her heart also broke.


    "No Why Why... "


    In the valley, the girl''s cry and questioning voice came. It was so weak that it hurt my heart. Tears filled my face and made me look very weak.


    However, in the face of her crying and questioning, the old woman''s face was still cold, her muddy eyes seemed to see through everything, and her cold breath was like a devil in purgatory.


    At the moment when she was a little distracted, the girl suddenly burst out and jumped. She wanted to follow Ning Tao and jump off the forbidden area.


    However, the old woman seemed to have expected, her eyes seemed to be able to detect nothingness, and her hand had been raised.


    "Bind


    A voice full of dignity exploded in his ear, and the body lost its center of gravity stopped in mid air.


    The old woman''s eyes were complicated when she saw the heartbroken girl crying. With a direct wave, the girl''s figure flew over.


    "Plop!"


    The girl''s body fell to the ground feebly. Her heart was full of stinging pain and her face was sad. She knew that in front of her mother-in-law, she didn''t even have the ability to commit suicide.


    Just when she was heartbroken, a strange voice came from her ear, "girl, do you remember the last generation of Saint shangguanjing?"


    Miao Jingjing smell speech, subconsciously nodded, but look is a dark, her experience is almost the same.


    "I don''t feel it when I''m together. It''s like a pain when I''m apart!"


    She never thought, just in such a short period of time, her mind, has been branded with the figure of Ning Tao, is so deep, is so sudden.


    This can be said to be a girl''s joy, but also can be said to be a girl''s sorrow, just stepped into the world of mortals, met an old driver, a few days of effort was conquered by him.


    Seeing the girl''s acquiescence, the old woman suddenly asked strangely, "do you think you will become the same as her?"


    Hearing this, the girl did not know how to answer. She shook her head and cried in a low voice I don''t know. "


    Seeing the girl''s helplessness, the old woman''s eyes flickered and said suddenly and mysteriously: "the troubled times are coming. How will the world become? Will our sorcery be carried forward? "


    Hearing these words, the girl suddenly looked up at the old woman, but she saw that she had already sat down and was staring into the valley. There was an invisible and qualitative force here.


    Seeing this scene, the girl''s heart was shocked. She always felt something had been touched. Her mother-in-law became very strange. What she said just now reminded her of the incomplete prophecy spread by witchcraft.


    Chaos is coming, the world is in chaos, the gods are dead, and the immortals are gone It''s hard to see the sun when it''s polluted There is no master in the world, heroes are in the world, under the nine seclusions God appears, heaven and earth change!


    This prophecy has been handed down from generation to generation by witchcraft. Only the holy king, the high priest and the holy daughter can know it. However, the time is too long for us to check. What is left is also a few words.


    In the valley, the two women''s minds were different. They had already let go. Most of their minds were in the valley, which is the so-called forbidden area of snake valley.


    Under the snake Valley, Ning Tao seems to feel something. At last, he slowly opens his eyes. It''s dark. He seems to be blind and can''t see his fingers.


    "Gulu!"


    Gently swallow a mouthful of saliva, but it caused a storm here, the sound is as loud as thunder.


    After a short period of panic, Ning Tao forces himself to calm down. This should be the so-called forbidden area. Although he can''t see it now, it doesn''t mean much to him.


    He got up with his teeth biting. He had a sharp pain in his body. Looking up, there was only one white spot. If he was not observable, he would only think it was an illusion.


    "That damned old woman said she would let herself go, but she turned back and pushed herself down. If it wasn''t for Lao Tzu''s hard body, she would have killed me if she fell."


    Ning Tao scolded secretly. It''s not that he doesn''t want to speak, but that it''s too quiet here. If you sneeze here, it''s as if God is angry and frightening.


    There was still silence, no breeze, no sound, no half light, as if there was nothing in the void.


    F @ starting


    "what the hell is this place? How can it be so strange that such a place still exists in this modern society? It''s incredible. "


    The longer he stays here, Ning Tao will feel more uncomfortable. The unknown is always the most terrible enemy of human beings. Darkness is always the environment that human beings fear.


    At the moment, the two coexisted, and there was even some creepy smell. His whole body was covered with goose bumps, and every hair was moaning in pain.Seems to be aware of their own chills, Ning Tao feel that this is too counsellor, not on the black point? What''s to be afraid of?


    He''s a cardinal, sweating from the volcano, drinking from the bottom of the lake, jumping off cliffs in the mountains, walking bears in the jungle, and even poking a hornet''s nest in the virgin forest. Who am I afraid of? Invincible!


    Just as his self-confidence soared, a gust of fishy wind suddenly came to his nose, and it felt that countless creatures woke up.


    "Sizzling, sizzling!"


    Deep in the valley, there was a strange sound, more and more. It seemed that there were countless pairs of eyes staring at him, which made his hair stand on end.


    All of a sudden, in the dark, there were strange lights, and they were still moving. In the blink of an eye, he was completely surrounded by these strange things.


    "Gulu!"


    Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his throat was a little dry. He always felt that things were a little bad. These things came from different sources, just like he broke into their territory and caused a big disaster.


    More and more light emerged, even as big as a baby''s head. In the end, two lanterns lit up, shining straight on Ning Tao.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao turned pale and looked at the approaching light. In a hurry, he immediately opened his perspective eyes. This is the first time he has opened them all the way.


    "Boom!"


    An inexplicable tremor in the void, an inexplicable shock in the valley.


    Those strange lights, actually began to dodge, as if very afraid of a breath, countless lights disappear in an instant.


    In Ning Tao''s sight, there are a group of strange looking boa constrictors, large and small, of various kinds, just like a woman''s hair.

 Chapter 897

    Under the valley, cold, dark, dead, as if came to the underworld of death, the kingdom of hell, living people can spend.


    In this mysterious space, a group of terrible creatures appeared inexplicably, which made people feel numb and scared. The goose bumps all over them fell down in piles.


    In Ning Tao''s perspective, everything around him is three-dimensional. In front of his eyes, there are lots of boa constrictors, just like a paradise for snakes.


    Like the frightful mori, Amethyst python, blood python, Titan python, bamboo leaf green, five step snake, Bungarus multicinctus And other terrible snakes are not worth mentioning here.


    In his eyes, those boa constrictors are just the most common species, and there are too many terrible species that he has never heard of or seen, just like those that have survived from ancient times.


    He didn''t know the toxicity of these boa constrictors, but their size made him creepy. Most of them could swallow him in one bite, and they were bigger than a car.


    And the perspective eye saw the deepest part, which made his scalp numb, his soul was scared away, and his lips turned white.


    The boa constrictor, whose eyes are as big as lanterns, has a very vague body. Even the perspective eyes are not good, but according to his estimation, he swallowed ten without burping.


    The palpitating breath alone is enough for Ning Tao to call it the ancient giant snake and the snake king. I don''t know which is better than the eight Qi snake.


    It was at this time that he realized that the forbidden area was terrible. It was totally a Jedi, and his only accomplishments of refining gas were not enough for others to see.


    When he was afraid, these boa constrictors seemed to be in fear, and they hid in fear, as if they had never appeared, and the dead silence of the past was restored.


    Even the ancient giant snake, known as the snake king, closed its eyes in fear. It seemed that as its identity, it had to submit to this breath, and there was no hostility at all.


    Ning Tao is still a little confused at the moment, but he can feel his eyes burning hot, as if there is a call in the depth, inexplicably full of expectations in his heart, but he does not dare to get close.


    At that moment, on the valley, the old woman''s eyes suddenly changed. She looked down in amazement. She actually felt a familiar breath, though it was very short.


    "This is Snake ancestor It woke up...! "


    The old woman''s face said strangely, while the girl on one side suddenly changed her pretty face when she heard the words, and her heart was cold.


    Snake! The ancient giant snake that has existed for countless years is the ancestor in the forbidden area of snake valley. At the same time, the forbidden area is also named for it. This valley is its sleeping place.


    It can be said that the snake ancestor has witnessed many periods in the ancient inheritance history of witchcraft. It has always been in a state of deep sleep and rarely awakened. The last time was more than 20 years ago.


    At the thought of this, the girl thought of the past. The old woman seemed to think of it, and her breath suddenly became cold and piercing.


    More than 20 years ago, sorcery met with an enemy. It is an alien and the belief pillar of the island country. It has a mysterious and terrible talent. It is called Baqi snake!


    By taking this opportunity, the candle dragon wants to become the most powerful one in the world.


    At that time, there was a great change in the witchcraft religion. Shangguanjing, the saint of that generation, made peace with mortals, which angered the gods and left them to commit suicide.


    In desperation, the high priest of sorcery was born again and started fighting in this mysterious place. The movement naturally angered the snake ancestor. After endless years, he finally rushed out of the valley.


    Under the power of the two peaks of alchemy, Baqi snake was almost cut down here. The three fellow alchemy ninjas were all explained here. Only the alien escaped by chance.


    The former revived the witch religion and began to search for the next generation of witch saints, while the latter fell asleep.


    This is one of the old stories of that year, and the island country was also severely damaged. The strong people who refine gods were almost dead and wounded.


    It is said that within a few years, there was a case that Qinglong stepped into the island country and swept the three major schools. Baqi snake did not dare to appear, and no one could suppress him in the island country, so he gained that reputation.


    At the thought of Qinglong, Miao Jingjing''s eyes were shining. She couldn''t help looking at the old woman, the high priest of witchcraft.


    The old woman seemed to be aware of it and said with a sneer, "I know what you are thinking. You are waiting for the green dragon of this generation. Even now, it''s called Longjin, which shackle has been broken through."


    "You have also been passed on by the saint. You have high talent. Although you can be called the strong one of alchemy, you don''t understand the power of alchemy after all. I don''t want to talk about it first. That dragon gold can easily beat you two."


    "Although his lineage has a long history and is known as a sword immortal in ancient times, he is much worse than the old man now. What''s more, the snake ancestor is here."


    A sneer, but let Miao Jingjing face a white, heart a thump, although she has a little bit of confidence in that dragon gold, but the current situation, really as said.Ning Tao doesn''t know anything about the valley, but he has already found out seven or eight things about the valley. This is a very mysterious and huge underground world, which can be called the ancestral cave of boa constrictor.


    Although the place is very big, Ning Tao is attracted by a place. In the dark and deep direction, there is a familiar call, which is more and more intense. His eyes seem to be burning.


    Although he also wanted to go to that place, the snake king was there. It took courage and courage to walk there. Don''t swallow yourself without taking a few steps.


    If you want to say that Ning Tao was not afraid of snakes before, now he is afraid to die. Even if you give him 10 billion yuan and two bed warming girls, he would rather go to five girls.


    However, this is obviously not the way. If you continue to consume it like this, you will not be insane and collapse, and you will starve to death. Although there is snake meat here, you will not eat it even if you kill him.


    Damn, labor and capital have even made a beehive. What''s your snakenest? Isn''t it bigger? There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Do you know that there is someone above me, the Buddha prays for it, hundreds of millions of gods and Demons open the way for me, the stars shine on me, I shit, just ask you, are you afraid!


    It seems that the courage suddenly increased, Ning Tao suddenly stepped forward, its footsteps in the underground world to the sky thunder rolling, as if the end of the world came, collapse.


    The bigger the movement, the more panicked Ning Tao was. He kept saying something in his mouth, in order to strengthen his courage. His perspective eyes were always open, emitting a strange smell.


    Just as Ning Tao gradually felt at ease, a wave of uneasiness suddenly came into being. In his heart, he was terrified, and his steps suddenly stopped.


    Deep in front of him, a bright light flashed like the sun, as if the ancient giant snake was approaching.

 Chapter 898

    In the underground world, Ning Tao''s eyes are shocked, his body is stiff, his big eyes are angry, and his eyes are full of fear.


    Not far in front of him, a pair of bright light like the sun appeared, and the speed was very fast. The light became stronger and stronger. In the blink of an eye, it rushed to him.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo


    In the dead and silent ancestral cave, there was a sudden gust of Yin wind, which was not formed naturally, but the strong wind that the snake ancestor rushed to with great speed.


    Feeling this kind of power, Ning Tao trembles all over with fright, and his face is in mourning. He hasn''t taken five steps yet. How can he lead the snake king here? Why don''t you sleep all the time?


    Should be passing by, yes, passing by, big people like you should not pay attention to mole ants like me. After all, my body is so small that it is not enough to plug my teeth.


    Ning Tao comforts himself, but he is still crying. He feels like a sexy naked beauty. He has no sense of security and can only be trampled by others.


    "Boom boom!"


    The whole underground world is shaking, as if a prehistoric beast is galloping. Ning Tao, as the target, has no luck in his heart, because this is for himself.


    Although he has perspective eyes, his body is really shocking. Only a small part of it can be seen vaguely. The scales that feel harder than tungsten steel have some traces of tearing.


    Without waiting for him to continue to check, the prehistoric beast like body suddenly stopped. Without waiting for him to be lucky, a very fast breaking wind suddenly made a sound.


    With a slight sweep of the perspective eye, you can immediately see that it is the tail of the ancient giant snake, which is like a sweeping mountain peak. The end is extremely frightening and terrifying.


    Although facing the danger of being patted into meat mud, Ning Tao is not reconciled and immediately roars out to embolden himself.


    Thousands of mountains and rivers bless me, Buddhas chant sutras for me,


    hundreds of millions of gods and Demons use my power to fill the sky with stars for me,


    "drink! Taijijin, how can I do it...! "


    "I dial Ah, ah, ah, damn, snake boss, snake ancestor, give me some face, ah , help...! "


    Bv


    in this underground world, Ning Tao''s heartrending cry came. His voice lasted for a long time, just like heaven and earth breaking.


    And he himself was rolled up like a pie by the snake ancestor, and he even poked four or two kilos to amuse me?


    This snake ancestor is intelligent. He was surprised when he heard Ning Tao''s cheering. Buddha and ghost thought that he had performed some earth shaking magic.


    As a result, it was four or two thousand pounds, let alone one or two hundred thousand pounds, which could kill him if he didn''t move. Is this the monkey''s Teaser? Why is it so unreliable.


    "Boom boom!"


    A tremor and rumble gradually goes away, and the underground world is calm again. Ning Tao''s pig like scream can still be heard vaguely, as if he suffered great fear in his heart.


    On the valley, the old woman and the saint watched the valley closely, and their eyes were full of surprise. The movement just now was absolutely the action of the snake ancestor, and could not be anything else.


    What makes them wonder is, why did the snake ancestor do this? In endless years, the snake ancestor seldom wakes up, let alone has any action, but today, for a human!


    The old woman''s vision is thorough, vaguely, guessed some, should be Ning Tao on the body of the sorcery thing attracted it, but what is that? Is it a long lost sorcerer?


    While the old woman was meditating, all the spirits of the girl poured into the valley, and her heart was full of sadness. Even if she had the cultivation comparable to refining the spirit, she could not find out the following matters.


    However, if the snake ancestor were to go out, even she would not be able to fight, let alone the weak Ning Tao. Now, in her eyes, the latter''s hope of survival is no longer one percent.


    At the thought of this, the girl''s eyes are red and full of tears, and her heart is full of regret. Regret should not bring Ning Tao back.


    It''s her stubbornness that killed Ning Tao, that damned bastard, that damned thief!


    In the underground world, Ning Tao has gradually changed from crying to calmness, because he found that the ancient giant snake didn''t seem to want to hurt him.


    It''s just wriggling all the time. I don''t know where to go. The howling wind is all around. I just feel that the center of gravity is always facing down.


    The only thing that makes Ning Tao feel abnormal is that his eyes become bright and hot.


    Judging from the direction they went, it seemed that it was the place of calling, and the ancient giant snake was going to take him there.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao realized a serious problem. If this ancient giant snake could do this, it would have intelligence. In other words, it could understand what it said.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly bloomed brilliantly. If you can deceive it, you should be able to survive.


    However, how can you deceive yourself? Always take out something to lure snake, python, ancient giant snake Oh, yes!Ning Tao''s brain flashed an aura, the corner of his mouth raised a proud radian, he suddenly some admire himself, quick witted, not chaos in the face of danger, actually can be so smart.


    Immediately saw its roar: "ah, snake boss, I know you can understand what I said, let''s make a discussion?"


    As he thought, the snake ancestor could understand him, but it didn''t mean he would answer him, just a little more curious.


    Ning Tao continued to roar: "snake boss, you have lived for so many years, but you should not have a mate. I know there is a big snake outside. You two are perfect match."


    Hearing these words, the snake ancestor''s body was stunned, and his bright eyes, like the sun, flashed the color of doubt. What''s the matter with the little guy? He wanted to introduce the snake to himself.


    Seeing the snake ancestor''s reaction, Ning Tao was ecstatic and immediately said: "snake boss, you are so powerful and domineering. You must be lonely. I know there is a female snake outside."


    "That female snake is no less than you, and it has eight heads. It''s absolutely sexy and charming, and its body is enchanting. Any snake will fall in love with it. It''s called baqida...!"


    "Whoosh Bang...! "


    Before he finished speaking, he rolled up his huge tail and suddenly threw him out and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Gee!"


    Ear also came the ancient giant snake angry sound, its sound wave can pierce the eardrum, the brain is a blank.


    After a while, Ning Tao shakes his head and gets up. There is a trace of fear on his face, and there is also some injustice.


    "What''s the matter? It''s just to be a matchmaker. If you don''t want to, it''s just that. What are you doing so impetuously


    Ning Tao bares his teeth and is not angry. He is full of grievances in his heart. You also rely on your strength to rape Baqi if you have seed!


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that the snake ancestor was a female, while the big Baqi snake was a male. There was hatred between the two. The snake ancestor looked down on Baqi.

 Chapter 899

    "Gee!"


    The angry voice of the snake ancestor came again. In her impression, the big snake of Baqi is a heresy of the snake tribe. The heresy that must be eradicated is the disgrace and scum of the snake tribe.


    Not to mention that more than 20 years ago, this alien even dared to offend the gods and wanted to possess the precious inheritance of the candle dragon. This is the inheritance of their sorcery, which is a divine thing.


    A strange man, delusion to become the most mysterious candle dragon on the earth that day, this in its view, no less than the biggest joke, but also the biggest irony.


    Ning Tao is not easy to slow down the spirit, in the heart indignant, the eardrum has received the violent impact, the brain buzzing.


    Snake ancestor seems to be very angry, ignore Ning Tao, look behind him, then occupy in the distance.


    When Ning Tao returned to his senses, he felt that the world was spinning. The sound was so loud that it was estimated that the glass could be broken.


    Through the perspective eye, Ning Tao saw the ancient giant snake crouching in the distance, the bright eyes like the sun, just like the two lights on the highway, extremely dazzling.


    Not waiting for his reaction, his eyes suddenly beat up, and there were two gold wires swimming, very enchanting.


    Although Ning Tao didn''t see it, he felt that his eyes were very hot, as if he could shoot a flame and see through everything in the world.


    However, the snake ancestor, who lives in the distance, suddenly raises his huge head. His bright eyes, like the sun, suddenly show an unbelievable color and seem to be full of horror.


    Ning Tao feels very wrong at the moment. The abnormality of his eyes is too strange. It seems that he has a heart breathing and keeps pace with another rhythm, keeping a steady rhythm.


    "What happened? Why are my eyes so hot? I wipe. What the hell is this? How to flash. "


    Ning Tao was startled, as if there were some hallucinations in front of him. A huge and mysterious shadow appeared, but it was not clear. It was hidden in the void.


    At this time, the boa constrictors in the whole underground world were suddenly frightened and curled up in fear. The ancestor of the boa constricted his pupils, and his face was magical and shocked.


    Looking at the mirage in front of his eyes, Ning Tao is very surprised. A word suddenly pops up in his mind. At the same time, there is a portrait, the portrait of the temple candle dragon, the eye of the candle dragon.


    "Is there any connection between the two?"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao felt something. He turned his head and looked in one direction. He seemed to be very sure. He had a clear goal. In his eyes, it was a strange stone statue.


    When he saw the stone statue, Ning Tao was shocked, and his heart was full of warmth, as if the naughty child had been separated for many years and finally found his mother.


    This kind of feeling makes Ning Tao puzzling. What''s happening today is too magical. It''s really hard for a person who is influenced by the concept of modern society to accept.


    Suddenly, eyeball blazing a few minutes, two gold lines excited free up, as if full of excitement, in Sahuan.


    Ning Tao in unintentionally, the vision looked up one eye, but this one eye, then looked to a pair of eyes.


    This pair of eyes is very magical, giving him the feeling that he is looking at himself.


    All of a sudden, sudden changes, from his eyes, suddenly shot out two golden awns, and an invisible wave.


    And the eyes of the stone statue also seem to light up a golden light. The whole underground world is shaking invisibly.


    At this moment, Ning Tao, after shooting out two golden awns, immediately sat down with his knees crossed consciously. His eyes were empty. He was staring at the stone statue''s eyes without blinking.


    He is now in a strange state. He can''t feel the fluctuation of life from his whole body. His eyes are empty, as if there is only a body left and his soul is missing.


    At that moment, all the endless boa constrictors in the underground world bowed their heads, as if they were visiting the emperor. The snake ancestor also lowered his proud head with his eyes shining.


    In a mysterious dark red space, there is the wind under Jiuyou, and the golden light is shining from time to time.


    Ning Tao''s consciousness, with the two golden threads appearing here inexplicably, he was stunned and stunned to see this scene. He was full of fear and speechless at the same time.


    "Did I die like this? This soul how also flew out, say, where is black and white impermanence? Is it a holiday today? When you see the king of hell, you must ask him to deduct his salary...! "


    His mind was full of confusion, and all kinds of strange ideas came out, like a pot of stew about to be cooked.


    "Roar!"


    A huge roar, shaking the world, as if the ghosts and gods in the nine you hit, void inch inch collapse, broken.


    In Ning Tao''s terrified sight, a long red skin candle dragon with human face and snake body breaks through the air, and a pair of golden upright pupils are full of majesty.


    "Whoosh!"


    They just look at each other, the golden light in the pupil is inexplicably bright, time seems to stagnate, space seems to solidify.


    An ancient and mysterious inheritance is revealed, which spreads all over the dark red space. Ning Tao''s mind falls into it unconsciously. Finally, he slowly spits out a few words.On the latest chapter*_


    "Candle Dragon Nine Change


    This voice seems to ring through heaven and earth, up to Jiutian, down to Jiuyou, heaven and earth turbulence, are spreading its majesty.


    In the underground world, countless boa constrictors bowed their heads and made a respectful pilgrimage. Even the snake ancestors bowed their heads and surrendered.


    Outside the valley, the old woman, who was originally calm, suddenly felt an inexplicable shock. In her deep eyes, she suddenly burst out a bright light, and her withered body trembled.


    "This, this is The voice of the gods


    When the girl heard the old woman''s excitement and lost her voice, she suddenly showed a puzzled look on her face? The bottom of my heart was suddenly touched.


    Immediately, he could not help asking: "God, is What? "


    Hearing the words, the old woman trembled with excitement and said, "God, this is the spirit of our sorcery. Do you know the origin of our sorcery?"


    Miao Jingjing, a young girl, immediately nodded and said, "the origin of our sorcery family comes from emperor Chiyou, and the god beast of heaven and earth, who lives and dies together, and the candle dragon, who lives in the nine secluded places."


    Hearing this explanation, the old woman''s face was excited and her body trembled. She immediately said, "emperor Chiyou is the ancestor of our sorcery, and the candle dragon is the myth of our sorcery."


    "It comes from the nine seclusions, shuttles through the nine heavens, plays in the endless void, wanders in many worlds, and is the mystery between heaven and earth. This is the only one in the world!"


    "In the history of many myths of our witchcraft religion, candlelight has left a magical color. In our witchcraft religion, the status is even higher than that of emperor Chiyou, because it is too powerful."


    When Miao Jingjing heard the words, her pretty face changed slightly and her eyebrows wrinkled tightly. Then she said, "no matter how powerful it is, it still disappears in the myth. In today''s world, it doesn''t exist at all."


    When the old woman heard the words, she burst out laughing wildly. Her body trembled violently because she was too excited, as if something had happened.


    Seeing and listening to his mysterious way, he said: "Lord candle dragon is the favorite of heaven and earth. Up to Jiutian and down to Jiuyou, its ability is mysterious and unpredictable. People call it The last God

 Chapter 900

    "The last spirit!"


    As soon as these words came out, it seemed to lead to taboos. Heaven and earth were in turmoil. In the cloudless sky, there was a sudden explosion, as if it were a warning.


    Seeing the strange sky, they are both thoughtful.


    Miao Jingjing''s pupils shrank and said in a slightly deep voice: "since it is the favorite of heaven and earth, why does it cause the fury of heaven?"


    The old woman said with a sneer, "God stresses the balance of all things, but the candlelight dragon can jump out of his control. However, for the sake of all things in the world, he doesn''t do so, instead, he chooses to be obedient."


    "In a certain period of time, the gods have died and the immortals have fallen. Great changes have taken place in this area. It is impossible to produce people of that level. Therefore, only the candlelight dragon is left."


    "I don''t know what happened, but in the end, Lord candle dragon suddenly had a premonition that in the endless years to come, there will be disasters in this place, so it left a legacy."


    0q first f hair m


    after hearing this old story of the ancient times, Miao Jingjing fell into deep meditation. After a long time, she slowly said, "well, is Lord candle dragon still alive? How to solve the catastrophe? "


    Hearing the words, the old woman''s eyes twinkled, then she shook her head and said, "I don''t know, after the candlelight lord left his legacy, he has disappeared in the world. From then on, he can''t be found any more


    "Some people say that candlelight falls into a deep sleep because the world is too lonely. Others say that it has gone to other places, roamed the world and hidden in the endless void..."


    "There are a lot of rumors, but none of them has been confirmed, and the candlelight dragon has disappeared in the history. However, our Witch sect will always remember it and look forward to its return."


    Miao Jingjing''s face was heavy and her lips moved slightly. It seemed that she could not open the mouth.


    The old woman was aware of this, and her heart was complicated. Then she said slowly, "the snake ancestor has already sent the news that the boy is not dead."


    Miao Jingjing''s whole body was shocked, her mind was greatly shocked, and her full chest fluctuated violently.


    He suddenly said, "Granny, do you deliberately push him into the valley for any other purpose, and Even if he has nothing to do with my sorcery, don''t you plan to kill him? "


    The crisp voice reverberated in her ears, but the old woman''s face was flat. She didn''t respond at all, as if she hadn''t heard it.


    Miao Jingjing saw that, although she was still a little unwilling, she was relieved that the bastard was still alive!


    In the valley, Ning Tao sat in front of the stone statue, motionless, as if he had been seated, but the inside had undergone earth shaking magical changes.


    The inverted triangle formed by the two eyes and the Dantian suddenly turned, and a big Sunday soon formed!


    In this rapid operation, his whole body is changing, Dantian has been expanding, and his eyes are undergoing essential transformation.


    That originally belongs to the human cowardly body, suddenly began to absorb the power of the void, the whole person seems to be integrated with the void, fuzzy and unreal, but it is becoming stronger.


    Every cell, flesh and bone, has got a wonderful transformation, seems to be in the subconscious operation of a method.


    When Dantian gradually became stronger, the long asleep blood baby seemed to have something different, and actually began to absorb external forces to improve himself.


    And the most mysterious is his head and his eyes, which are in the process of transformation.


    His consciousness, immersed in a dark red world, the horror of the candle dragon has disappeared, and some only have the sky full of scriptures.


    His mind, completely attracted by this, couldn''t extricate himself for a long time, seemed to enter a strange state, more and more immersed in it, this is not only an opportunity, but also a crisis.


    In the underground world, countless boa constrictors are shivering and afraid of the breath, which comes from the suppression of the soul.


    Even the snake ancestor retreated for several miles, looked respectful, and was willing to guard here and devote his whole life to it!


    As the saying goes, "there is no Jia Zi in the mountain, the sun and the moon are long in the world!"


    Unknowingly, time is so quietly spent, a day Five days Fifteen days, it can be said to be spent at a high speed.


    Ning Tao''s body, however, had never moved. If he hadn''t breathed, they would have thought that he had gone back to the West.


    After 15 days of not eating or drinking, Ning Tao, as an air refining monk, actually achieved this step. It''s really shocking.


    The snake ancestor has been here for 15 days, and the color of doubt flashed through his bright eyes. He didn''t know what happened.


    Outside the valley, the old woman is still sitting here quietly, while Miao Jingjing is worried.


    She seems to be worried about something, a pair of beautiful eyes from time to time to look out, but also worried about the safety of Ning Tao.


    On this day, nothing happened, everything was the same as before, as if that kind of bad, just her fantasy.


    Just when she thought it was all right, three days later, the heaven and earth suddenly vibrated, and a strong breath burst out, which seemed to convey something.


    Miao Jingjing is pretty face big change, heart a tight, she worried about things, finally came.The old woman also opened her turbid eyes and felt the breath of terror. Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and a look of surprise appeared in her eyes. She murmured, "it''s worthy of that pulse. She''s a wizard."


    "Granny!"


    Miao Jingjing said anxiously that the willow eyebrows were wrinkled tightly. If it goes on like this, it will definitely lead to disaster. It must be explained clearly.


    The old woman heard the speech and did not respond. On the contrary, she closed her eyes again, saying nothing and expressing nothing.


    Miao Jingjing bites her teeth and suddenly rises to the sky. This time, she is not bound by the snake charm. She seems to be letting her go.


    Not long after it passed, the vibration suddenly disappeared, it seemed to have stopped, but the breath was still there.


    All of a sudden, a loud voice came from the sky, full of dignity and free and easy, as if the world is big, let me be free and easy.


    "Elder Long Jin, I''ve met the elder of Wujiao!"


    Hearing this, the old woman suddenly opened her eyes, frowned slightly, and said in surprise, "eh, I''m here. "


    " I''ve made a great promise in my life. I''m entrusted by my old friend to protect that man. The elder of the sorcery sect is also very capable. I believe he can understand it. There''s no need to embarrass that gas refining boy. "


    Hearing this, the old woman immediately hummed, "I don''t need you to teach me how to do things, and you are not qualified."


    "If old Qinglong is still there, maybe I will give him some thin noodles. As for you, hum, wait a few years."


    "My teacher has gone to the West. Although my younger generation is not qualified enough, I can''t change my nature. Now that I have made a promise, I will try my best to do it, even if I die here!"


    Hearing this kind of free and easy words, the old woman''s face was cold, and she seemed to think of something. She couldn''t help feeling resentful.


    "You all have a bad virtue. That''s what old Qinglong used to be, and you are better than blue. But you are much better than that old guy."

 Chapter 901

    In this mysterious place, three powerful breath burst out, one is mysterious and vast, the breath is strange, one is free and easy, let me be at ease, one is deep and wonderful, some are strange.


    Although the three did not face to face, they relied on the great spiritual power to deliver the message. This place is very strange.


    I just heard a loud voice in the sky, "I''m flattered. I''m still much worse than my teacher. Otherwise, today''s affairs will be much easier."


    Hearing this, the old woman sneered and said, "you can see it very well. Everything is based on strength. If you are very strong, you can suppress our witchcraft at will."


    "I don''t want to argue with you. If it''s true as the saint said, I''d like to wait another half a month. But if there''s no one there, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Hearing this, the old woman''s breath suddenly became cold, just like the cold wind of Jiuyou. This area was shrouded and entered.


    The cold voice said: "hum, it''s so abrupt. Half a month later, I''d like to see for old Qinglong what progress his disciples have made and whether they have mastered the inheritance of Sword Fairy."


    Hearing the speech, long Jin said with a smile: "if you really get to that stage, please give me more advice. Life and death are vital and wealth is in heaven. I''m ready to see you grow old."


    After that, the sky was quiet again, and no sound came out. After a long time, a rainbow came at a high speed. It was the saint Miao Jingjing.


    As soon as she appeared, her pretty face suddenly changed. There was blood spilling from the corner of the old woman''s mouth. In front of her, there were several pools of blood, shocking.


    "Granny, what''s the matter with you? Do you have another secret disease? " Miao Jingjing panics.


    The old woman smelled the words and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face was pale. Then she said in a slow voice, "it''s not in the way. It''s all old problems. The eight Qi snake is really powerful and has extraordinary means."


    When Miao Jingjing heard this, she frowned and resented that it was the damned Baqi snake!


    All of a sudden, he was worried and said, "grandma, if Ning Tao can''t come out in half a month, do you really want to fight against this generation of Qinglong? But your body...! "


    Hearing the words, the old woman gave a soft smile and said, "I''m old. I''ve lived for a long time. I''ve seen through life and death for a long time. What I can''t put down in my heart is the witch sect and the saint."


    "If Ning Tao can become a holy king, then our Witch sect will be hopeful. But according to the news from the snake ancestor, this man is very strange. He doesn''t look like a holy king at all, but he looks like The man in the prophecy


    When the girl heard this, her face changed. The last two words kept pulling her nerves. Even heaven and earth changed color. She seemed very concerned about it.


    "Holy king? prophesy? Ning Tao? What is it? "


    Ning Tao knew nothing about what happened outside. He was still immersed in the sea of scriptures. It was so vast and profound that ordinary people could not study it thoroughly in their poor life.


    Moreover, with his obsession, intoxication, has been deeper and deeper, as if unable to wake up.


    His outside body has undergone magical changes, swallowing power in the endless void, transforming and strengthening everything.


    Flesh and blood, bones, organs, muscles and bones have all evolved to another level, which is an essential change.


    The inverted triangle between the eyes and Dantian has been undergoing great Zhou Tian movement, and the transformation of the two is still going on.


    In the Dantian, the sleeping blood baby, obviously grew up, but did not wake up, as if some changes had taken place.


    From the outside, Ning Tao''s eyes have become pale gold, erect pupil full of dignity, golden light shining.


    Although Ning Tao''s body can be seen, it can''t be felt. It seems to be integrated with the emptiness around him. His breath is completely gone, as if he has completely disappeared between heaven and earth.


    This change, even the snake ancestors feel strange and unpredictable, I''m afraid that only the God has this means.


    In this case, Ning Tao quietly metamorphoses, just like a sleeping green worm, waiting for the day of cocoon breaking and butterfly turning, just like a rebirth and Phoenix Nirvana.


    Time passes silently, the outside world is still turbulent, but it has nothing to do with this place. It''s like a paradise away from the hustle and bustle of the world.


    Until half a month later, the heaven and earth suddenly burst out a breath, a frightening sword filled.


    "Drink, break it for me!"


    I only heard a roar, the fury of sword spirit, and the space vibrated inexplicably, as if something had been broken.


    "Whoosh!"


    A green rainbow came and appeared in mid air, with a shawl and black hair, and eyes like a sword. It seemed to be at ease.


    "Elder Long Jin, I''d like to see you again!"


    Hearing this, the old woman didn''t respond, but her eyes narrowed. Her face was very surprised. She was surprised and shocked.


    It''s amazing that you can cultivate this kind of magic in the future


    "If you can leave this world, maybe in the future, it''s really possible to become a Sword Fairy and pursue the great freedom and freedom."Hearing the speech, long Jin said bitterly: "unfortunately, the road has been broken, and it has become a hopeless situation. If you want to break through, you will die without life. For hundreds of years, you have never heard of a successful person."


    The old woman said bitterly: "the end of the law era has become a new era. Mankind has a shortcut. The ancient era has become the past. History can not be found. It''s sad..."


    The two fell into silence and talked about heaven and earth at the same time. This is the resonance between monks.


    Suddenly, the Green Dragon said in a cold voice: "master, the time has come. Where is the man? I said, "take him."


    When the old woman heard this, she stood up and stepped into the air. The two faced each other from afar. The air of terror spread all over the world.


    "It''s no use saying more, fight!"


    Seeing this scene, Qinglong sighed and said immediately: "in this case, don''t blame the younger generation for being abrupt!"


    1! Update 5 is the fastest way to get on B! FM


    when the voice falls, a sky shaking sword will burst out, and the whole person seems to be transformed into a sharp sword out of sheath, invincible.


    The old woman''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her breath burst out. It was strange and strange, as if she could control everything in the world.


    Looking at the tension between them, Miao Jingjing feels bitter and doesn''t know what to do.


    However, at this time, Ning Tao in the underground world is immersed in the consciousness of the dark red space, the call of the deep blood, the brand of the deep soul, and the inexplicable rapid beating of his heart.


    "Palpitation is palpitation, which is the spread of no reason to live. It has a great impact and wakes him up."


    The body in front of the stone statue, silent for a month, suddenly inexplicable tremor, body tremor.


    All of a sudden, the golden eyes, which had been open, were closed. Virtually, they touched some taboos.


    "Boom!"


    The outside world, the two who are about to break out a war, suddenly face a change, because the clear sky, suddenly return to darkness.


    In this moment, the whole world is in a panic, the original sunny day, suddenly turned into night.


    In the underground world, Ning Tao''s closed golden eyes suddenly tremble, unexpectedly, and slowly open.


    "Boom!"


    Between heaven and earth, there was an inexplicable shock. The darkness that originally shrouded the world disappeared in a flash and returned to the light.


    However, this scene has caused panic in the world. There must be great changes in the natural vision for fear of disaster.


    But outside the valley, long Jin, the old woman and Miao Jingjing suddenly changed their faces, and at the same time, they lost their voice and said in astonishment:


    "God appears, heaven and earth change!"

 Chapter 902

    Fear, uncertainty and confusion are the reactions of the people of all countries. Although it is only five seconds, it has left a shadow on everyone. If there is a vision in the sky, there will be great changes.


    The three people outside the valley were shocked in their faces and hearts. Their inheritance is old and long. The only thing they have in common is a prophecy, but the witch religion is more detailed.


    "The gods appear, and heaven and earth change!"


    This is a prophecy left from ancient times. Although I don''t know why there are such words, one thing can prove that heaven and earth will change greatly and disaster may come.


    In a mysterious underground world, countless dense creatures are sleeping, emitting faint light, just like metal. The smell of terror is enough to crush the forbidden area of snake valley!


    After the vision dissipated, it attracted the attention of countless people, the world was changing, and countless people also acted for it.


    Huaxia, the ancestor of alchemy in the eight sects, was startled to leave the pass one after another. His heart was shocked, his face was shocked, and there was a vision in heaven. For monks, nothing was more than yearning.


    "Is it a prophecy? Or is it just a coincidence? Is everything unknown? "


    Vatican, Pope Peter, Thomas and others looked at the sky, their faces were solemn, and an order was issued. At this time, it was an opportunity to grow.


    Prince Clark, thirteen surnames, doesn''t know much about this vision, but if the world changes, they don''t mind making a scene to remind the world of the horror of vampires.


    The first family, fast convergence, is not allowed to act rashly before everything is clear, including the hexagram.


    In the United States, the world''s Big Mac, countless cross century technologies are constantly exploring and scanning, but the final result is still unknown, but the gene warrior is ready.


    In the boundless sea, many sea animals are extremely afraid, and have fled to the deepest part of the sea. Animals are always afraid of visions, and they are full of awe!


    All forces are operating, and in order to comfort the people''s panic, all countries are dealing with it in an emergency. They publicize that this is a natural phenomenon, and there will be no disaster at all.


    Many famous scientists have been invited out to use their own reputation and prestige as a guarantee. All these can be explained scientifically. I hope you will not panic.


    Although they are publicizing natural phenomena on the outside, they are secretly investigating them, and they are already very anxious.


    Wudang Mountain, the forbidden area on the top of the mountain, wuchenzi''s legs were numb, and there was the leader of Wudang beside him, but now they were stunned because there was an extra figure in front of them.


    This man was dressed in a white robe, his face was old, his beard and hair were pale, and his eyes of vicissitudes revealed his wisdom. At the moment, he was in the air.


    I saw this man frowning, looking up at the sky, old face gloomy, seems to worry about something.


    When he looked down at Wu Chenzi and the others, he could not help shaking his head and sighing.


    "Alas


    Just want to speak, suddenly, face changed, suddenly looked up to the mountain, a pair of vicissitudes of life eyes revealed the color of surprise.


    At the moment, there is a scorching high temperature, and the sun in the sky has a weak echo, a weak breath is gradually born.


    Wu Chenzi and his wife were also aware of the abnormality, and their eyes could not help revealing the color of surprise. How could this be a natural anomaly?


    That place seems to be the back mountain where ye shinephew lives. She announced that she would be closed to death before. Is there any danger?


    Several people looked at each other, and then quickly flashed past. Before they reached the place, a baby cry suddenly came.


    "Wow Wow Wow!


    Hearing this, several people were shocked, and their eyes were round, revealing the color of disbelief.


    If Ning Tao is here, he will feel that the call from the deep blood is from here!


    At this moment, the three of them look at each other and don''t know what to do. The world suddenly changes. Even as monks, they can''t fully understand it.


    They all accepted the modern social concept, and they were at the end of the law. They were both awed and yearned for the changes between heaven and earth.


    The old woman''s eyes are deep, and she seems to be lost in meditation. Even if she is a strong person in the world, she must be careful.


    And long Jin''s eyes flickered, quietly looked at everything here, and soon watched the strange valley.


    All of a sudden, he found that the saint''s eyes were strange, and her hands shook casually, as if to imply something.


    "Well!"


    When long Jin saw this, his eyes narrowed, and he had a thought in his heart. While the high priest of witchcraft was thinking, he had to seize the opportunity.


    "Whoosh!"


    I saw it suddenly turned into a shadow, which shot out like a sharp arrow. The target was the valley.


    "Damn it, tie!"


    The sound of shortness of breath came from my ear. The spiritual power around me was manipulated and turned into small snakes. In the blink of an eye, it was about to wind up, and even the space was squeezing.


    However, when long Jin saw this, he only gave a cold hum, and his whole body burst out of sword Qi. He was like a sword out of sheath, cutting everything.The sword Qi attacks the snake, while Longjin breaks through the shackles and falls straight into the valley. The speed is incredible.


    When the old woman saw this, her face was furious, she immediately breathed and roared, and her heart seemed to be filled with reluctance.


    All of a sudden, they were surprised to see that Longjin''s disappeared figure rushed up again and flew into the air.


    "Whoosh!"


    Looking at the figure in the air, Miao Jingjing looks helpless. What is this? What about the previous power? I feel that six words are enough to describe it. It''s only three seconds.


    In mid air, long Jin was in a cold sweat. He was shocked. It was not his advice, but something below that rushed out.


    "Gee!"


    JCP;


    a hissing sound resounds through the world. In the shocked pupils of several people, a ferocious head as big as a house is exposed, and the eyes as big as lanterns are frightening.


    "Snake


    The old woman exclaimed. She had nothing to do with this kind of power except the snake ancestor, but how could she climb out?


    All of a sudden, the three people watched in amazement. On the proud head of the snake, there stood an ethereal figure.


    I saw his eyes, full of golden awn, erect pupils, full of dignity, and said with a wild smile: "I Hu Hansan, finally come back, ha ha...!"


    The laughter passed wildly, and the snake ancestor also hissed, which seemed to set off, more like surrender.


    And three people already silly, long Jin is full of amazement, how does this boy look fierce, not like something.


    And the old woman seemed to know something. Looking at Ning Tao''s golden pupils, she was so excited that she knelt down.


    "The high priest of sorcery welcomes the return of the sorcery master. May the sorcery master suppress the world, live with heaven, and revive the glory of our sorcery master in the past!"


    Seeing this scene, Miao Jingjing lost her mind, long Jin lost her chin, Ning Tao He fell into the valley.

 Chapter 903

    "Hoo


    A breeze blows across her face, and several people gradually recover. Miao Jingjing looks at the old woman with a shocked look. She is puzzled. She knows that there is a holy king, but she doesn''t know the identity of the witch master.


    Long Jin slowly fell down, his face strange, full of incredible looking at the old woman, a wizard, unexpectedly knelt down, it is really difficult to understand.


    Snake ancestor is not surprised, only see it with that huge snake tail a roll, directly put Ning Tao on the ground.


    Although the body has a center of gravity, but the brain is still floating, there is no center of gravity to speak of. Was he wrong just now? That old woman kneels to herself? What else do you call yourself?


    It seemed that she could see the incomprehension of the crowd. The old woman laughed, looked fanatical, and trembled.


    He explained: "in our sorcery, for many years, the holy king has always been the leader. He is also the leader of the whole sorcery, and the saint is his maid."


    As soon as the words came out, long Jin nodded silently, which he had heard from the master, and it didn''t make much difference.


    Then Ning Tao hears the speech, but his face is strange, and he feels bitter in his heart. Such a saint with a good figure is actually someone else''s maid. Originally, he still wanted to warm the bed.


    Miao Jingjing is blushing, flustered and worried. Her mind is still a pot of stew at the moment.


    The old woman said sadly, "but the bad thing is that the inheritance of the holy king has been cut off for thousands of years, and our Witch sect has been declining. Now, it has become this picture."


    Ning Tao smell speech, thought for a while, immediately don''t understand of ask a way: "you sorcery teach how to have what relation with me?"? And what kind of Lord are you talking about? What is it? "


    Hearing this, the old woman looked excited. She once again paid homage and fanatically said, "you have got the inheritance, the mantle of that adult, so you are the Lord of our sorcery cult!"


    The inheritance? Three people smell speech, at the same time a Leng, Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing as if thinking, but long Jin is not clear.


    He said respectfully, "there were many holy kings, but the leader of the sorcery never appeared, because he is the real master of our sorcery and exists in the prophecy."


    After listening to the old woman''s words, Ning Tao turned his lips. He is not interested in it. It has nothing to do with me who I love.


    Suddenly, he looked at Longjin with a look of surprise and said, "master Qinglong, how can you be here? Have you not traveled around the world? "


    Long Jin smell speech, face strange, secretly stomach Fei, travel around the world? I want to, but not because of your mother.


    He said with a hearty smile, "yes, I''ve come here to travel around the world. Well, the scenery is good. Come and have a look."


    As soon as the voice fell, Miao Jingjing was surprised and said, "but what you said before is to protect him under the trust of an old friend?"


    "Eh!"


    The air suddenly filled with an awkward atmosphere, long Jin''s mouth smoked, heart secretly scold, this child how so tiger.


    Ning Tao heard the speech, scratched his head and asked in surprise, "protected by my old friend? I don''t know who entrusted master Qinglong? I''ll thank him face to face in the future. "


    Hearing the speech, long Jin was immediately embarrassed and said, "well, this is not very convenient. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll tell you, oh, I suddenly remember that I have something else to do. I''ll go first, or I''ll miss the plane...!"


    Before he finished, the whole person jumped into a green rainbow and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao can''t help but complain. At your speed, you can both compete by plane.


    At this time, the old woman respectfully said: "please give orders to the Lord. From today on, our Witch sect will be led by you. I hope you will carry forward our Witch sect."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao said in a fierce voice: "old woman, you don''t want to bypass the topic. At the beginning, you pushed me into the valley. It''s not over yet. Don''t try to jump over it."


    Hearing the words, the old woman immediately said with a bitter smile, "my life is yours. As long as you give me an order, I will die on the spot. I will never hesitate."


    "Granny, no!"


    Miao Jingjing immediately exclaimed, holding the haggard old woman with tears in her eyes and strong hands.


    When Ning Tao saw this scene, he felt strange. He had some resentment before, but now he has inherited it. Maybe he has to thank her. Forget it, I''d better go back quickly.


    He immediately turned around and waved to the snake ancestor, saying: "snake boss, I''m going back. I''ll come to see you when I have time."


    "Gee!"


    Snake ancestor a hiss, seem to be sending off the emperor, the whole heaven and earth for the turbulence, the void for the tremor.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles and then plans to leave. Suddenly, he looks stunned and looks at Miao Jingjing.


    The latter''s hair was seen by him, and her body could not help shrinking. She was afraid of the golden pupil and had an impulse to submit.


    Ning Tao rubbed his hands and said with a dry smile: "you see, it''s you who have to bring me here. Now it''s over. I''ve come out alive. Do you want to send me back?"On hearing this, Miao Jingjing''s face turned black. She regarded herself as a special plane again. It''s a joke. It''s absolutely impossible.


    Seeing that black face, Ning Tao can''t help but be afraid. Although his strength has greatly increased, it should be very difficult to defeat her. His current state is only six levels of refining gas!


    "The inheritance is amazing, but But it''s incomplete! "


    Seems to see the idea of Ning Tao to leave, the old woman''s eyes twinkle, seems to grasp something, the corner of the mouth raised the wolf grandmother''s smile, as if to succeed.


    Just listen to his temptation: "Lord witch, don''t you want to be the Lord of the witch sect? Master of the ancient forces? "


    Ning Tao, hearing the speech, resolutely refused and boasted: "of course I don''t want to. I don''t have the spare time. Originally, the old man Peter planned to give me the Pope''s seat, but I didn''t agree."


    The old woman, Miao Jingjing, smelled the words and looked strange, but the former patiently said, "in fact, you don''t need to do anything to become the leader of the sorcery cult. Let''s do it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hesitated, but still refused: "I really don''t have that Kung Fu, I''m very busy."


    Hearing the words, the old woman''s eyes were deep, and suddenly she said, "Alas, if you become a witch master, Jingjing is his maid. Unfortunately, the adults don''t agree."


    Voice falls, Ning Tao whole body a shock, a pair of pupil stare eldest brother, as if heard what shocked color.


    When Miao Jingjing heard the words, she blushed, then lowered her head and knelt down beside the old woman.


    The old woman said, "Alas, it''s a pity that no one wants Jingjing for her beautiful figure. Maybe she will be with other men in the future."


    "Gulu!"


    As soon as he heard this, Ning Tao turned red. He immediately died and said, "old lady, how can you say that? As a wizard master, I have the obligation to lead you back to glory."


    "Now Jingjing is still young and doesn''t understand. Let him stay by my Lord''s side and promise to teach her wholeheartedly..."

 Chapter 904

    Today, there is an old temple in the hustle and bustle of the Miao village.


    Hundreds of villagers in Xiaoshan village, wearing Miao clothes and all kinds of clothes, have a respectful attitude and a fanatical look on their faces, as if they had found Allah and the gods.


    At the top of the ancestral hall, Ning Tao is sitting in awe. At the moment, he is dressed in ancient luxury witch clothes, dark and dignified, and has a pair of golden pupils.


    In this modern society, the clothes he wears are valuable antiques with great significance.


    Looking at the people kneeling down to him, although they didn''t adapt at first, they got used to it at last.


    According to the high priest, a large ceremony must be held for the return of the wizard Lord. However, at his strong request, the ceremony was cancelled. However, public consultation is essential.


    "Let''s see the wizard Lord. May our Lord live with heaven, sweep the world, and revive the glory of our Wizard religion in the past..."


    As soon as he heard this, Ning Tao had a headache. You said that there were only so many people left in the witch sect, and there were only a few monks. How could he revive his glory? It was really a headache.


    After a tedious ceremony, the public''s attendance was over, but the frenzy did not abate, on the contrary, it became more and more prosperous.


    Can''t stand people''s torture, Ning Tao ran away, that kind of eyes want to strip him.


    In the inner room, the little Guzha girl was waiting on him. She was very watery, just like an immature green apple, still very green and tender.


    "Ah


    Ning Tao closed his eyes and opened his mouth. A tender grape with water drops was put into his mouth. After a little bit of chewing, the juice was full-bodied, sweet and delicious.


    #D


    little girl Guza blinked her big eyes and was full of curiosity. The man who became the wizard Master said that he must be careful of a bad person, the old driver!


    "Ah


    Seeing this, Guza quickly fed another pulp, but he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, which seemed to be very greedy.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, is enjoying and thinking. His transformation this time is really amazing. It can be said that it is an essential evolution.


    A pair of eyes, which have completely evolved into the eyes of the candlelight dragon, are full of incredible power, but they are only new forms.


    He has no idea how strong his eyes are, and there is a way to inherit them in his mind, shocking the world!


    Although his realm is only six levels of refining gas, its foundation is like the root of an ancient tree, winding like a dragon, unbreakable, even in the face of elder martial brother Qingyang.


    His body has also undergone a magical transformation. In a sense, it is no longer human, but it is the qualitative change and evolution that human yearns for. It can be called divine body.


    In his body, there was a silver glow, and the Dantian was even more amazing, and the spiritual power was magnificent and powerful.


    The only regret is that the baby didn''t wake up, but some changes have taken place. What''s more, it has become a giant baby with a plump body, and the faint connection is also lost.


    In his body, there is still more than half of the inheritance hidden. He has not absorbed it completely, but is constantly growing stronger, so that he will not shake the foundation. He has other plans in the future!


    "Creak!"


    I saw the high priest and the virgin come at the same time, kneel down respectfully in the distance, and said fanatically, "I''ve seen the Lord wizard."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was helpless. He knelt down and said, "OK, OK, get up."


    "Thank you, Lord wizard!"


    With a respectful voice, they stood up again. The old woman said with a dry smile, "Lord wizard, you really want to leave now."


    Ning Tao immediately confirmed: "of course, I''ve been here for more than a month. In Donghai City, there are still many people waiting for me. It''s impossible to stay all the time."


    Hearing this, the old woman sighed and said, "since the witch master has decided to go, I will not force him to stay. As for the holy medicine, our Witch sect will do its best to search for it and never fail to live up to the expectation of the witch master."


    Ning Tao hears the speech and nods. It''s a top priority to find the holy medicine for elder martial sister. He has no clue, so he can only give it to them.


    In fact, in his heart, there is a doubt. He is immersed in the dark red world, and his whole body is throbbing. It seems that he comes from the deep of blood and soul!


    This kind of feeling is very clear, and very strong, raw to wake him up, heart palpitation unceasingly.


    Although it was a great joy and pulled him out of the dangerous state, the doubt was always buried in the bottom of my heart and I couldn''t understand it!


    With the blessing of all the witches, Ning Tao leaves in a high profile on Miao Jingjing''s special plane, leaving only a scattered billion yuan to buy things for the witches.


    Unexpectedly, the high priest was very happy and said that he could buy some ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum and pilose antler Build a foundation for the villagers, let Guza accept the high priest in advance!


    This is to make Ning Tao surprised, did not expect that the water Ling Ling little girl, unexpectedly is the next high priest''s seedling.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now he wants to see sister Xia. He has disappeared for more than a month. I don''t know if they can resist!Miao Jingjing flies in the air, her face is flushed, and her big hands are groping around her waist. But she dare not resist, because she is already the servant of the witch master, even the holy king is under his hand.


    They just cut through the sky and disappeared in the boundless sky. Their goal was the turbulent Donghai city.


    At this time, the East China Sea, the situation is turbulent, because someone''s sudden disappearance, attracted countless red eyed hungry wolves, even the local people are also in action, a sudden death.


    Xia Jie and others are busy, deep in the eyes are written tired, haggard, also very weak, red eyes.


    Because in a few days, Feifei jewelry may fall into the hands of others, those damned robbers, hungry wolves!


    Wudang Mountain, which is thousands of miles away, is also very busy. The back mountain has become a forbidden area, surrounded by visions. The air is filled with high temperature, and several people are anxious.


    This situation has been going on for a long time. I don''t know what''s going on inside. Lao Zu and a senior sister are both in it.


    I do not know how long, the air has always been filled with a sense of awe, belonging to the spirit of the strong, frightening everywhere.


    Wu Chenzi''s eyes were red and his face was very anxious. He still held a mobile phone and a familiar number in his hand, but he didn''t dare to fight. His hesitation was fighting.


    At this time, the sky suddenly changed, the sun was shining, the spiritual power in the air was rioting, and the vision also showed to the extreme. All of them were worried.


    All of a sudden, two loud cheers burst out, just like thunder rolling in the sky, the wind and cloud changed dramatically, and a Taiji pattern could not be born.


    "Yin Yang Seal Seal

 Chapter 905

    In Donghai City, the current situation is extremely turbulent, and the three giants are very busy. The actual combat exercise they announced actually killed more than a dozen people, and there is no lack of some high-end people.


    What''s more difficult is that these people are all controlled by Xia Mengfei, and they have a clear purpose and the same heart. They strongly demand the state to give justice and let the dead rest in peace.


    It is said that they were also furious. More than a dozen Chinese people died in a row. It seems that the island people did it, and the four families above were also involved. The water is becoming more and more muddy.


    What''s more, Li Zhen, director of the Ministry of national security, has quietly come to Donghai city to secretly investigate everything here. Anyone who is involved can never escape punishment.


    Li Zhen was also very anxious. Hongmeng all had friars to send. We must thoroughly investigate.


    Just at this time of turmoil, Feifei jewelry also ushered in a death, because the disappearance of Ning Tao, some big families and consortia in Jinghua, and some East China Sea forces, as well as some of the above hints, all began to act.


    Behind these people, there are Zhang Jia and Zhou Jia. Although their situation is very bad, a little effort can make Feifei jewelry get into a deadlock.


    It is said that there is also the support of the cultivation family. This is a hundred year old family, which has existed for a long time, and it''s also getting mixed up in China. They are the northwest Wu family!


    At this time, at the headquarters of Feifei jewelry, all these people gathered here to talk about the ownership of the shares of Feifei jewelry and the future power.


    Some old employees of the headquarters are looking at the deepest room with red eyes. Those damned robbers and scum want to rob Feifei jewelry!


    In the room, there was a depressing atmosphere. It was full of people, all of whom were high-end people. The first one was the arrogant Lin Jun and Zhang Guang, and there were four monks behind them.


    Xia Mengfei and Su Qin are also there. They are angry and emotional. Their wrists are blue and their lips are trembling.


    The green sun behind him is ferocious and glares at the crowd. These shameless bastards are more terrible than poisonous snakes.


    In the atmosphere of repression, Lin Jun''s face shows lust, complacent way: "how about? My queen, the time is coming. Will you sign this contract or not


    As soon as the words fell, Su Qin angrily said, "what kind of contract are you talking about? You actually want 90% of the shares, and we have to work hard. You can enjoy the success."


    Lin Jun smell speech, very arrogant, way: "sign or not you at will, anyway I didn''t force you, the contract is like this, wait for time to arrive, we can leave."


    When Su Qin heard the speech, he was immediately angry and his eyes were about to crack. He said angrily, "if it wasn''t for you...!"


    H


    "Su Qin!"


    Xia Mengfei suddenly interrupted, his face is calm, but his heart is tingling, his anger is no less than an active volcano.


    Su Qin smell speech, looked at Xia Mengfei, suddenly clench shell teeth, very unwilling to sit down, eyes slightly red.


    Seeing this scene, Xia Mengfei is also in great pain. The pressure she has been under these days is too great. It''s like a mountain pressing on her, not letting her take a breath.


    A few days after Ning Tao disappeared, some suppliers of Feifei jewelry, as well as various channels, experienced changes one after another. The stock market also experienced ups and downs, with huge losses.


    However, Xia Mengfei also has amazing means. With her own strength, she firmly controls Feifei jewelry, and her main shareholders are su Qianji''s daughters, which can be said to be unbreakable.


    Their enemies used all kinds of strength to exploit Feifei jewelry. In just a few days, they lost tens of billions. The number is still increasing, which is very shocking.


    At the same time, some of their jewelry, as well as raw stones, have been seized, and there are all kinds of rumors on the market. Feifei''s jewelry is fake, and it''s even more deceptive!


    All kinds of pressure means come, Xia Mengfei bite teeth hard to carry, very strong.


    No matter what method they use, as long as they can hold the bottom line, they can make a comeback.


    But just a few days ago, people from the National Security Bureau suddenly came to yixinju villa. They took a very tough attitude on the ground of searching for ninjas in the island. In order to avoid disputes, Zhenzi went with them.


    Although it''s just a simple inquiry, interrogation, but also with Li Zhen''s secret help, Zhenzi does not expect to be in danger.


    But what they didn''t expect was that shortly after the people of the Ministry of national security left, a group of monks suddenly emerged. They were so powerful that they wanted to kidnap the women.


    Although at the critical moment, Qingyang and Moyang rushed out, fearing life and death, and trying their best to stop the strong enemy, they were finally taken away by Su Qian and Zhou Ru.


    Mr. Moyang was also seriously injured. Before everyone could catch their breath, a arrogant news came.


    "If you dare to inform Hongmeng or the police, these two women will be insulted. One will receive guests every day in the red light district, and the other will be sent back to Zhou''s home."


    The news makes all the girls angry. Li Bingbing''s eyes are swollen. Hua Linglong''s eyes are red. Tong Yaqian''s face is painful and delicate!Fortunately, Xia Mengfei stood up and analyzed the situation very clearly. The two women are not in danger at present. Their target is Feifei jewelry. They should negotiate soon.


    Sure enough, not long after, a news came. Three days later, there will be negotiations in Feifei jewelry. As long as you sign a contract, both women will come back safely.


    On hearing this, the women''s hearts are a thump, know that the final decisive battle is coming, perhaps also can''t hold on.


    Mr. Qingyang asked for advice from Wudang Mountain, but it seems that something has changed on the mountain, so he has no intention to help them.


    Longwu and Chengba can''t mix together. The strength of the other side is too strong. If they come hard, they will be more and more chaotic and can only stand still.


    In desperation, they can only pray for the negotiation, can have the situation which recovers, is praying Ning Tao''s sudden return.


    So, in today''s scene, the contract in front of us is the condition of these people. They not only want shares in vain, but also work hard.


    Xia Mengfei clenches her white teeth. Her face is full of reluctance and her heart is full of tingling. Is that all? Did you really lose?


    Lin Jun looks at Xia Mengfei''s Miaoman body and his throat is dry. This is the woman he wants to conquer.


    "If Xia is willing to stay up with me for one night and make me comfortable, maybe I will consider the contract, and the two best women, hehe...!"


    "You are delusional!"


    Su Qin immediately angrily scolds a way, the body violently trembles, want to rush up to tear to bite some, in order to vent the anger of the heart.


    Lin Jun smell speech, face dew desire, in the heart is thinking about how to get these two beauties to bed, and the two best beauties who were abducted, when the time comes to play together in bed!


    Xia Mengfei stops Su Qin and breathes out slowly. She can''t resist. Ning Tao is not here. She has to protect her sister. She can only gamble like this.


    When she looks bitter, shaking picked up the pen, tears in her eyes, if not helpless, she would never do so, this is her hard work, her all, her all.


    In the eyes of Lin Jun, Zhang Guang and other big men, Xia Mengfei will sign a name on the contract to transfer the shares.


    Suddenly, she was shocked to find that her arm could not move, as if she was entangled by something, and there was a sound in her ear.


    "Snake, bind!"

 Chapter 906

    This voice is not big, more like a woman''s Jiao shouts, many people did not hear, but Xia Mengfei is like thunder, heart suddenly a shock, heart actually began to accelerate.


    Lin Jun and others see this scene, anxious, actually stopped at the critical moment, this is deliberately tease them?


    He said angrily: "Xia Mengfei, are you playing with us? I tell you, you don''t have much time. If you don''t sign again, we''ll leave. "


    Although Zhang Guang wanted to echo it, he suddenly felt uneasy at that moment. He always felt that something was wrong. He seemed to have heard a voice. I don''t know if it was an illusion.


    However, with the lesson of the last time, he decided to be honest first and shoot a bird in the head. This is a new word he learned, and he deeply understands the meaning of it.


    Hearing these words, Xia Mengfei''s face was shocked, but her arm seemed to be bound and couldn''t move at all. The pen couldn''t fall, but a drop of ink dropped down.


    Lin Jun and other big men see this, face angry, don''t speak is default, actually dare to play with them, really good courage.


    In their eyes, Xia Mengfei is a lamb to be slaughtered, or a humble countryman, but they are from Beijing, with noble status and prominent status.


    Xia Mengfei''s behavior is like a humble mole ant, challenging the majesty of the nine heaven dragon, playing and insulting, not to mention the Zhang family and the Zhou family behind them.


    A fat middle-aged man said in a cold voice: "it seems that our summer is always not very cooperative. In my opinion, we should use some means, otherwise, the lamb will not be obedient."


    Another shrewd boss sniffed and said with a sneer, "our summer always doesn''t come to the Yellow River. She thinks that if we don''t sign this contract, we can keep our shares. We have many ways."


    As they said, there are some ways, but they are too vicious. So, try to use some simple means.


    Xia Mengfei smell speech, the face is pale, in the heart is full of surging anger, but he can only bite teeth dead pressure.


    Su Qin, on the other hand, wanted to kill them with his eyes. They were the wolf bastards who ate meat and didn''t spit bones.


    Qingyang is also angry. Feifei jewelry is now the main source of income of Wudang. It has helped a lot. The leader even ordered to protect President Xia and others.


    But now, things have gone beyond his scope. The northwest military family has even stepped in, and they have done that shameless business, which has broken Hongmeng''s rules. They deserve to die.


    Scanning slightly, you can see the four figures on the opposite side, which are full of pressure, disdain and sneer.


    Seeing this scene, although Qingyang was angry, he couldn''t lose his sense of propriety. If Wudang came, how could he allow you to be presumptuous.


    Lin Jun saw that Xia Mengfei and others were silent and sneered in his heart. He thought that he could pass by like this. It''s so naive.


    He immediately said with a grim smile: "since Xia always disagrees, let''s go. There are still two excellent women waiting for us on the bed. Later, we can enjoy it. Ha ha...!"


    Hearing these words, Xia Mengfei''s face changed dramatically. She was shocked and said anxiously: "wait Wait, I sign, I sign, as long as you can let Su Qian and Zhou Ru go. "


    Even Lin Jun is full of pride, only Zhang Guangmian is uneasy.


    See that fat head big ear big guy, grimly smile a way: "summer total, now say this kind of words, seem a bit late."


    Su Qin smell speech, eye canthus want to crack, immediately indignant voice way: "we all agreed to sign the contract, what else do you want?"


    Lin Jun is very arrogant and sneers, and his desire rises in his heart.


    seeing the fat man, he laughs: "if you can serve us well, maybe we will be in a good mood and let you go."


    The green sun hears speech, immediately furious, angry shout a way: "bold!"


    However, before he was powerful, the four friars suddenly broke out, and the strong and terrifying atmosphere came like an avalanche, directly oppressing Qingyang.


    "Unexpectedly, there are two strong baby exercisers," Qingyang suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed.


    Xia Mengfei and Su Qin''s pretty face changed greatly when they heard the speech. The other party has such strong strength that they can crush them.


    It is estimated that they did not intend to release people from the beginning, and they had no choice but to compromise.


    Think of this, two women''s heart is full of bitterness, it turned out that they are just playing chess pieces, the outcome has long been doomed.


    The fat man, with a smile on his face, came straight over, and everyone looked at the scene with a grim smile.


    Qingyang glares, but he is suppressed by the four breath. He can''t move. He is always ready to kill.


    Xia Mengfei and Su Qin shed tears in despair. Everything is coming to an end. Where are you, brother Tao?


    "Plop!"


    A strange voice suddenly sound, two women doubt of open eyes, in front of a scene, let them astonished.The fat man knelt down heavily towards them. At last, he knocked down hard.


    "Bang!"


    This light ring, really shocked the presence of the public, Lin Jun and other big men silly eyes, this is, what ghost?


    The four monks were shocked. They felt the fluctuation of spiritual power. It was so deep and vast!


    "Creak!"


    The gate suddenly made a light sound. Under the eyes of the people, it was opened slowly, revealing two figures.


    Lin Jun was just in the mood when he was suddenly disturbed. He was furious in his heart and immediately roared: "who TM let you...!"


    The words didn''t finish, directly stuck, a pair of eyes beads almost stare out, hold back the face red neck thick, just like a duck by the neck, a pair of bore eyes tongue tied appearance.


    In his eyes, a pair of golden pupils looked at him, cold and merciless, and contained a sense of dignity, which made all living beings submit and awe them.


    "Plop" sound, there are two figures fell to the ground, Lin Jun face pale, legs and feet soft paralysis on the ground, a brand in the heart of fear, suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Another figure is Zhang Guang. At that moment, he was so scared that he almost screamed out and pretended to be in a coma on the spot.


    All the big guys on the scene were furious. They were in the mood. Suddenly, two non mainstream players came out and played cosplay. They were really looking for death.


    However, the man, who didn''t look at everyone, scorned the world with his golden pupils and walked directly towards the dull faced Xia Mengfei, with a gentle smile on his face.


    He opened his arms and said with a smile, "sister Xia, I miss you."


    After repressing for a moment, a beautiful image suddenly flew in, with tears surging and crying. His body trembled and trembled, as if there were great grievances in his heart.


    Cried: "brother Tao, I miss you!"

 Chapter 907

    In the room, a group of big men look surprised and full of doubts. What''s more strange is that the Lin family''s only Miao young master is paralyzed and can''t pull up.


    This scene is very strange. It seems that the two Cosplay people are not simple. They are not imaginary little gangsters.


    But Su Qin and Qingyang were full of amazement, until after a long time, they slowly recovered, and a wave of ecstasy emerged in their hearts, and the original pressure was like smoke and cloud.


    "Ning Tao, younger martial brother!"


    I only heard two pleasantly surprised sounds, which seemed to be full of incomprehension, just like people in the dark saw the dawn.


    Ho''s original "O" was launched.


    Ning Tao smell speech, toward two people slightly smile, but the anger in the heart, is like boiling water general boiling up.


    The soft body in his arms seems to have lost all his strength. He is directly paralyzed in his arms. The nervous system that has been strained all the time is suddenly broken, and his brain is in a daze.


    Ning Tao holds sister Xia tightly, and a vast spiritual force rushes in from the acupoints. His heart is full of love and remorse.


    Sister Xia is now in the day after tomorrow. Naturally, she is much more powerful than ordinary people. But now she is paralyzed in his arms. It can be imagined what she has been carrying.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Tao''s spiritual support, I''m afraid she would be in a coma now, and have a serious illness.


    Ning Tao for these, naturally very clear, so he must not let summer elder sister coma, the body spirit force does not want the life gush in.


    And Miao Jingjing beside him, is pretty face frost, a pair of beautiful eyes cold looking at the people, exuding if hidden if no prestige.


    In this oppressive atmosphere, a man suddenly stood up and said with a dry smile, "I don''t know where this friend is. We are from Beijing. Maybe we are still together."


    However, in the face of his words, Ning Tao and others did not respond, as if they had ignored him and despised all living beings.


    That person sees this, in the heart is angry, a hairy boy unexpectedly dares to ignore him, really do not know life or death.


    He said in a cold voice, "are you going to continue to watch it? Don''t forget our purpose. If we drag on any longer, I''m afraid something will happen. Don''t forget the orders of those two families. "


    As the voice fell, the faces of the big men changed, but a small group of people were afraid, because they seemed to recognize Ning Tao''s identity, but they didn''t dare to be specific.


    At this time, Xia Mengfei in Ning Tao''s arms anxiously said: "brother Tao , to save Su Qian, Zhou ru They were killed by the Northwest The people of the Wu family have taken it. Go to...! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. He suddenly looked at the four monks, looked around the crowd, and then said in a cold voice, "who is the member of the Wu family?"


    When they heard the words, they immediately stepped out, looking proud and full of pride, and said in a high voice, "we are from the northwest Wu family. I don''t know if you are


    Without waiting for him to finish, Ning Tao looked cold and said decisively, "just keep one, kill all the others."


    As soon as the voice fell, Miao Jingjing shot out. Her beautiful eyes flashed a cold light, her pretty face was cold, and a long whip came out of the hole like a snake. She swept away towards the four people.


    When they felt the power, their faces suddenly changed, and they were shocked. They were The strong one!


    This discovery made them so frightened that they didn''t even have to think about it. Instead, they went away in a frenzy.


    See this scene, Miao Jingjing suddenly sneer, a pair of jade hands in the void a grip, mouth slowly spit out a few words.


    "Snake Charming Demon Bind


    The sound seemed to stir something. The four people''s bodies suddenly stagnated, and their bodies were bound by countless snake like things, invisible, qualitative, and with real power.


    "Plop...!"


    There were only three sounds, one master of infant refining and two strong ones of Qi refining. They all fell to the ground without any breath.


    The only one who was left was frightened and frightened. They provoked such a strong enemy.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao immediately said: "let him speak and rescue the people they arrested. I want to see that they are safe and the rest of them are killed!"


    Miao Jingjing, the saint, immediately agrees. She grabs the man and disappears here.


    See this scene, a crowd of big men have been silly, what happened just now, it seems to be a strange scene in the movie.


    And at this time, Ning Tao will gradually stable sister Xia, to Su Qin, at the same time gentle way: "sister Xia, you good rest, here, all to me."


    Summer elder sister smell speech, complexion ease, immediately don''t give up of point to nod, remind a way: "Tao younger brother, you should be careful."


    But when the lion got up, he nodded his head and became angry.


    "Step, step!"


    Ning Tao walks slowly in the room. With each step, his momentum rises. His golden eyes are full of dignity and dignity, just like the emperor of ancient times, overlooking all living beings.


    The 13 big men in the room only felt that their chests were stuffy and their faces were white, while Lin Jun, who was paralyzed on the ground, kept retreating, his lips trembling, and crawled back in astonishment."You You don''t come here. How can you still be alive? It''s impossible. It''s impossible You''re dead. They all say that. It''s fake, fake...! "


    The room is full of cries and screams, but Ning Tao is not moved and goes straight to him.


    "Powerful diamond feet!"


    "Ah


    Only two voices came out, one was what Ning Tao said, and the other was Zhang Guang who pretended to be dead. One of his legs was trampled off by him, and he screamed bitterly.


    As Ning Tao walked, he said in a cold voice: "I''ll teach you this move for free, and the next move is ready for you. His name is" no children, no grandchildren ". Open your eyes and watch it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ning Tao appeared beside Lin Jun in a flash. His foot full of magic color stepped on it without mercy, full of strength.


    "Ah, ah!"


    A painful voice came out, Lin Jun''s eyes protruded, his face was ferocious, his forehead was blue, and his throat broke at that moment.


    "Ah, ah!"


    That is full of depressing, depressing scream, face muscles twisted together facial features, his mother would not know him, more importantly, the sound of egg cracking!


    At that moment, a group of big men sweat DC, only feel a cold wind blowing, subconsciously closed his legs, dry throat, eyes staring round.


    When Zhang Guang saw this scene, his face turned pale, and the pain in his legs and feet seemed to be ignored. His heart was filled with horror. He suddenly felt how lucky and beautiful he was.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly turned around, a pair of golden eyes overlooking the crowd, not angry from power, full of domineering.


    And a group of big guys, their faces turned white, their legs were trembling, as if they were watched by wild beasts, and their deep eyes were like everything.

 Chapter 908

    A pair of golden eyes, erect pupil, reflecting different colors, the world is very clear in front of us.


    Thirteen big men look pale and sweat in their back. They feel a cold wind passing by. Some place has shrunk into a ball. If they don''t overcome the shadow, they will have problems.


    Lin Jun, who was in severe pain, roared like a wild animal. His throat had been broken for a long time. His face turned red and his facial features twisted. Finally, he fainted.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Guang''s throat was dry and his face was horrified. He secretly congratulated himself for his judgment. Although he was shot in the head, his legs were broken, but at least he could enjoy life.


    Xia Mengfei, Su Qin and Qingyang are shocked to see this scene. They admire Ning Tao''s decisiveness and feel chilly. They can''t help swallowing.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Ning Tao faces all the big men. His cold face and inner fury turn into a powerful atmosphere, sweeping out like mountains and rivers.


    Depression, silence, coldness.


    This is the atmosphere that people in the room can feel. Even monks have to retreat, and ordinary people are even more reluctant.


    The thirteen big men were frightened, and they were on the verge of collapse. If they went on like this, they would be insane.


    In such a dead and silent atmosphere, only the heavy breathing of the people, a little noise, can be frightened.


    Seeing the big men who are about to collapse in front of him, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his momentum suddenly turned from an angry lion to a gentle boy next door.


    See its light smile way: "today this matter, everybody, plan how to do?"


    Some of them collapsed on their chairs, touched their forehead and found that they were all sweating, just like they had just come out of the swimming pool.


    In this relaxed atmosphere, the shrewd man suddenly begged for mercy and said, "Mr. Ning, we are also forced to be helpless. It''s the ghost of Zhang Jia and Zhou family."


    "Yes, yes They say that you died in the hands of the islanders. They even threaten us to attack Feifei jewelry. We have no choice


    "Yes, yes It''s all about those two families. We are just the first birds and the first cannon fodder. The final advantage is that they take it, which has nothing to do with us. "


    "Oh, by the way, the so-called one hundred year cultivation family, the northwest martial arts family, was invited by the two families. They have been pressing us to start with their strength..."


    Ning Tao is very calm to listen, what these people say can only believe half, and the other half is to see the truth.


    "Cannon fodder, hum...!"


    When these big guys finish talking, they don''t have any relationship with each other, and the two families become heinous bastards. The culprit is them.


    It has to be said that the acting skills of these big guys are really good. Ning Tao almost believes that they are generous, passionate, angry, even heartbroken, with tears.


    Su Qin and Qingyang were a little anxious. They could see their faces in their eyes. If they had nothing to do with each other, they could die on the spot.


    Just when they want to open their mouth to remind them, Xia Mengfei stops them and indicates that they don''t act rashly. Then they see that it won''t be so simple.


    Sure enough, when the noise stopped, Ning Tao suddenly showed a sneer, moriran said: "I asked is, today this matter, how do you plan to deal with?"


    "Eh!"


    The big guys looked at each other with unnatural looks. They were inexplicably worried in their hearts. Since they didn''t go around, they had to stick to their heads. There should be a little room for recovery.


    See that shrewd old man, clench teeth way: "don''t know, Mr. Ning, want what kind of result?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, direct resolute way: "all shares, villas, property in your hands, all transfer to Feifei jewelry name, remember, it is unconditional transfer."


    "Unconditional transfer!"


    Five words let a group of big men burst the pot, filled with resentment in their hearts, and their faces were filled with unwilling words. Finally, they expressed dissatisfaction one after another, which seemed to be a joint protest.


    "Mr. Ning, it''s a little too much for you to do this. You don''t want to leave us a way to live. All the shares and property are given to you. How can we live in the future? Do you want to clean up?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ning, if we all do this, the country will have objections, and the four families will also take action. It''s not good for you at all."


    "But you can rest assured that I can hand over 30% of all my shares, which is a lot of billions of assets, enough to make up for your loss this time, and each step back."


    "Yes, yes As the saying goes, "I''ll stay here today and meet you in the future."


    Hearing the protest, Ning Tao always looks calm and indifferent. When he hears the last sentence, his face moves and his mouth starts to sneer.


    I saw him suddenly step out, in the eyes of all the big men, a white pleated palm on the desk."Drink!"


    Suddenly a burst of drink, the spirit of instant huff and puff out, the powerful power of instant will be this rectangular desk to shake into powder, into the sky of sawdust, floating in the air.


    Seeing this shocking scene, turning decadence into magic, turning existence into invisibility, the front of all the big men is empty.


    At this time, they can''t help but compare. If this slap is on them, what will the result be?


    At this time, Ning Tao''s cold words came, "remember, I''m not discussing, but ordering."


    A crowd of big men smell speech, the complexion is ferocious, in the heart is full of indignation, feel chest to hold back a regiment of anger only.


    The shrewd man said in a deep voice, "Mr. Ning, I know you are a monk, but don''t forget that Hongmeng has rules with the state, and the consequences are extremely serious."


    Ning Tao hears speech, direct sneer way: "this time talk about regulation with me, before you do so, how did not consider this, that arrogance, is how arrogant."


    Then he said to Su Qin, "go to draw up 13 contracts and write down all my conditions. Remember, they are unconditional."


    Su Qin''s face was very happy when he heard the speech. He ran out immediately. This kind of evil thing must be done well.


    It wasn''t long before Su Qin came with 13 contracts in his arms. Each of the 13 big men had a share and asked for the same thing.


    When these big guys hesitated, Ning Tao''s cold voice came again, "my patience is very limited. Even if I don''t sign a contract, I have many ways."


    Hearing this, the shrewd boss suddenly clenched his teeth and signed his name on the contract. Seeing this, the rest of the big guys had no choice but to do the same. Otherwise, they would die.


    "Mr. Ning, the contract has been signed, all in accordance with your requirements. Now, can we go?" See that shrewd big fellow sink a way.


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes a MI, immediately cold voice way: "take your person to quickly roll, don''t dirty my eyes."


    As the words fell, a group of big men, such as the amnesty decree, raised the men one after another. At this time, they found that the three friars and the middle-aged man kneeling down were all dead.


    A crowd of big men''s heart a report, but didn''t say dare what, carrying the corpse flurried to run, the head didn''t dare to return.


    And at this time, Su Qin, Qingyang feel some wrong, immediately anxious way: how to do? Those bodies?


    Before he finished, he saw Ning Tao with a sly smile, just like a devil in hell, and said: "things are not so simple...!"

 Chapter 909

    In addition to Feifei jewelry, 13 luxury cars drove away in a hurry, leaving only filthy exhaust gas. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared in the traffic, and the shadow could not be found.


    The thirteen big men are all smart people. Naturally, they know how to retreat by three points. If they don''t appreciate it, they may stay there forever just now, with the same consequences as those four people.


    However, if we let them escape, it is equivalent to coming to the world of legal society. How can a mere monk fight against the country? What about the eight sects?


    In a luxury car, smart boss with Zhang Guang, Lin Jun is going to the hospital, although he signed the contract, but his face is not too much pain.


    He looked at Zhang Guang, who was in great pain, and Lin Jun, who was already in a coma. There was a sneer in the corner of his mouth. One was the mayor of Donghai, the other was the Lin family of Jinghua.


    Lin Jun is the only child of the Lin family, but now it''s broken. He can imagine the scene of the master of the Lin family''s fury.


    What''s more, Ning Tao''s practice today is a serious violation of the regulations of Hongmeng and the state. As long as he pokes the matter out, his shares and property can still be recovered.


    This is his pride. A little boy can only use brute force. How can he compare with a noble man like him? Now it''s not the world of monks, but the country.


    As long as he gathers his contacts and those two families to protest to the state, it is estimated that even Wudang sect will have to be wise and protect itself. It''s just a friar, hum!


    The idea of the shrewd boss is the same as that of the rest. They are all business sophisticates and know all kinds of insidious means. Today, they didn''t lose, but they won.


    As long as we let them rally and use all kinds of power, Feifei jewelry is still theirs, and Ning Tao will also be tried and killed by Huaxia and Hongmeng.


    For this point, they have full confidence. Maybe they can use the means to make Xia Mengfei''s two women submit to their crotch. That figure is a beauty!


    When the shrewd man fantasizes and indulges in lust, he suddenly feels something wrong. It seems that something is moving in his body. Then, a sharp pain comes from his heart.


    Just for a moment, the smart man''s face was pale, his eyes were round, his whole body was convulsing, like a stroke, and his hands were holding the heart tightly.


    Look at de {4


    "Putong" in Chapter 2, Section 8, Section 1


    A light sound startled Zhang Guang, who was in pain, and the driver of the car. They found that the smart old man''s face was pale, and his head was powerless and twisted aside.


    Zhang Guang felt uneasy. He stretched out his hand and explored at the tip of his nose. After only a few seconds, he saw him jump up with a scream, just like a frightened rabbit.


    "He He Actually Dead


    When the driver heard this, he was shocked. He almost broke through the guardrail, overturned and died.


    The two of them recovered from the shock. Their faces turned pale and they were frightened. A living person died like this?


    This scene happened not only in one place, but also in 13 places. All the 13 big men died suddenly.


    When they were sent to the hospital, when the examination results came out, they were all consistent. It was a kind of sudden acute death, and the heart was broken for some reason, which could be called a mystery!


    When the storm is about to start here, Ning Tao makes a phone call in his room and disappears for more than a month. Unexpectedly, so many things have happened, and their efforts are almost destroyed.


    First, he called Li Zhen in a cold, tit for tat tone. He didn''t give him any respect. He took Zhenzi to the plate to inquire. Even if he didn''t intervene, he didn''t stop him.


    The latter was shocked by the accident, then laughed and asked someone to send Zhenzi back, and threatened that the East China Sea terrorist incident had nothing to do with these island people!


    Without talking too much to him, Ning Tao calls Secretary Jing and director Bai again. Both of them agree to take out the goods by means of means, but they will be detained for no reason. I believe it won''t be too difficult.


    Then, Mr. Ning, the Holy See, Wu Chenzi, and the military all called one by one and arranged many things, except for Master Wu Chenzi!


    Looking at such a busy Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei''s mouth is sweet, and her face is very satisfied. This is her man. He stands up to heaven and earth, and can carry the mountains and break any difficulty.


    Tong Yaqian three girls also get the news, Ning Tao as heaven, Shenwu down to earth, a force to solve the crisis, now there is no danger, Su shallow two girls are still on the way back.


    As soon as she got the news, the three girls were filled with surprise and joy, with tears surging. Li Bingbing even cried, but with a smile on her face. She was happy and joyful from the bottom of her heart.


    Ning Tao and others didn''t wait long. Miao Jingjing flew over with her two daughters. She was very fast and had a bloody smell. She should have succeeded.


    When the three women met each other, they were in pain and tears. Their faces were very pale and haggard. They were even ready to die and never be defiled.


    But I didn''t expect that at the critical moment, Miao Jingjing, a magical woman, was like heaven, like a fairy over nine days, who defeated those enemies and was aloof.Ning Tao hugs her two daughters tightly, gives them warmth and calms them down, but her heart is cold and full of thoughts. At present, she is in the limelight, so she should be calm first.


    "Plop!"


    Suddenly, under the shocked eyes of several people, Miao Jingjing kneels down on one knee, looks guilty, and says anxiously: "master, I haven''t finished your task. There is a man who has run away."


    Ning Tao hears the speech, eyebrows pick, is very surprised, Miao Jingjing can be regarded as a strong alchemist, unexpectedly someone can escape from her hands, that person''s strength, how strong?


    Perhaps seeing Ning Tao''s doubts, Miao Jingjing looks ashamed and reproaches herself: "that man''s strength is only to train babies, but he has a strange method and a magic weapon, which is also because I was too careless..."


    "Magic weapon!"


    Ning Tao''s face was startled when he heard the words. In today''s era of the end of the law, magic tools are rare, which can be met but not sought.


    However, hearing the speech, Qingyang was surprised and said, "if I guess correctly, the person you met should be qilinzi of the northwest Wu family. His name is wusheng."


    Miao Jingjing smell speech, immediately nodded, is that person.


    "Return qilinzi, wusheng, hum I feel that the man is very arrogant. He dares to name himself after it. You don''t have to guess that he is not clean up


    Ning Tao hummed coldly, his face full of disdain, a frightening cold light flashed in his eyes, and his spiritual power was surging and unrestrained.


    However, hearing the speech, Qingyang said with a bitter smile: "in today''s era, he really deserves these two titles. He is young but gifted and powerful."


    "In my Chinese practice world, that person is very famous, and can be called the best among the talents of the younger generation."

 Chapter 910

    In the room, Qingyang sighed that although he was already in the end of the law era, it still emerged one after another that day, but it was not a bit worse than the ancient times.


    "Wusheng is the best in the younger generation today. It is said that he has been handed down by his parents with great power, his accomplishments have increased dramatically, and he has also got a magic weapon, which is the future of the northwest Wujia."


    Qingyang envies it very much. It''s a great power. What he handed down by himself is by no means ordinary. You can see from that magic weapon that even if it''s broken, its power is extraordinary.


    When the emperor Tao heard that he was not satisfied with the suppression of Chu, he said, "it''s better for me to turn away my lips."


    Hearing this kind of domineering words, several women all show the color of adoration, and their hearts are excited. Little stars are coming out of their eyes. Their men should have this bearing.


    Qingyang and Miao Jingjing have strange faces. The latter knows a little bit and has a guess in their heart. As for the former, their eyes are flighty and helpless.


    All of a sudden, he was surprised to see that Ning Tao''s cultivation had broken through to the sixth level of refining Qi. The speed was really shocking. How long did this boy only practice!


    At this time, Ning Tao seemed to think of something and immediately wondered, "elder martial brother Qingyang, I called my master. Why didn''t I get back? What happened to Wudang Mountain?"


    Hearing this, Qingyang shook his head and said, "it seems that something happened on the mountain. It seems to have something to do with the sky shaking vision the day before yesterday. I don''t know what it is."


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he could not help scratching his head. He was full of doubts and said, "what''s the surprise? What is that? "


    &In this paper, the author introduces the concept of the new edition. First: @ FA


    several people in the room were surprised when they heard the words. Xia Mengfei was surprised and said: "the sky suddenly changed a few days ago, from day to night, which lasted for five seconds."


    "From day to night? Five seconds? What''s the big deal? " Ning Tao suddenly exclaimed.


    However, at this time, Miao Jingjing couldn''t see it any more, and immediately muttered a few words in her ear, looking abnormal.


    Ning Tao was stunned for a few seconds when he heard that. Then he came to a mirror. His golden eyes were full of dignity and despised all living beings.


    "Unexpectedly Well, it''s because I don''t know


    Looking at Ning Tao''s abnormality, everyone looks at each other, but several women''s looks are a little strange, they seem to be communicating in secret.


    First of all, there''s a Masako shimayana, and now there''s a girl named Miao Jingjing. Her taste is very fast.


    Several women''s eyes are fixed on Xia Mengfei, the latter''s beautiful eyes are slightly flashing, indicating that they do not act rashly, what to say when they go back.


    Ning Tao stares at his eyes, the golden eyes, in deliberate convergence, gradually returned to normal.


    At this time, Qingyang suddenly frowned and said, "younger martial brother, I want to go back to the mountain to see what happened. In my heart, I can''t let go."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao immediately nodded and said with a smile, "it''s right. I''m also worried about Shifu. When you get back to Wudang Mountain, you can contact me again, or you can let me down."


    "When I''m done with these things, I''ll go back to Wudang Mountain too. Just in time, I have good news to tell elder martial sister...!"


    Qingyang smell speech, immediately nodded, there is Ning Tao in here, he also rest assured, immediately toward fast outside.


    Su Qin suddenly realized that it was wrong, and immediately found a reason to run out, leaving Ning Tao and other women.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao secretly tells the girl that she is sensible, and a strange smile suddenly appears on her face. She steps back, embraces her chest with her hands, and curls up together.


    But sister Xia pushed Ning Tao and shook the contract in her hand. She said helplessly: "Alas, people are just toiling. As soon as they come back, they will increase the burden on me."


    Ning Tao smell speech, face a black, corner of the mouth twitch, immediately aggrieved way: "elder sister Xia, but I miss you very much."


    Hearing this, sister Xia suddenly gave a strange smile and said, "since I don''t want to go home as soon as possible, there are still sisters waiting at home. When I finish my work, our sisters will be well Serve you


    The last three words are very heavy and seem to have different meanings, but Ning Tao''s throat is dry. He seems to think of something and immediately nods like a chicken pecking rice.


    Seeing this scene, Xia Mengfei''s eyes twinkled and her face was full of color. She immediately went out with some strange looking sisters, leaving Ning Tao with a reverie and a smile.


    Miao Jingjing is also pulled away by several women. She is also afraid of Xia Mengfei. According to Ning Tao, there are other women''s reactions. She should be the future mother.


    As for Ning Tao, he fantasizes about going home. Zhenzi seems to be here, and Miao Jingjing, the maid, has several women now. Xia Jie, Qian Qian, shallow!


    "Eh!"


    There seems to be I have eight. With my strong body, I want to choose eight. I don''t know if I can do it. If I can''t choose six, I have confidence.


    His body is very strong now, which is also his confidence. Even if he doesn''t use his spiritual power, he can easily defeat elder martial brother Qingyang. It can be seen that he is very powerful.What he said before about the younger generation, when I was emperor, suppressing all those who didn''t agree with me, was not just casual.


    There is an inheritance in his mind, which is called "nine changes of the candle dragon". It is a magical Dharma, which can be repaired by pupils and spirits.


    But the physique, also has a inheritance!


    Once a mysterious and powerful candle dragon, it shuttles through the void and travels around the world. One of them is a pair of eyes that can explore all kinds of methods. The other is a body that can ignore the danger of space.


    In the void, there are many unknown and terrible dangers, but the candle dragon is like a dragon swimming in the sea, with no hindrance. Its strong physique is the main reason.


    When he accepted the inheritance that day, his physique could not help running and practicing automatically. Now, although he barely started, he is strong enough to face any danger. This method is called: "too Empty Ancient Scripture


    This ancient Sutra is as amazing as "nine changes of the candle dragon", but it is also incomplete, and I don''t know why.


    The former is divided into upper and lower volumes. What he gets is only the upper volume, which is the method to build all the foundations.


    There are only five changes in front of the nine changes of the candle dragon, but the one behind doesn''t know where to go, but he doesn''t care. It''s enough.


    With these two great heritages, Ning Tao doesn''t know how strong he is. He feels full of strength and wants to fight.


    Now that you have such a strong general spirit, if you don''t have confidence, you should go to the front and look forward to the future!


    The idea of twitching on the spot, if the dragon''s body will spit out gas, I think.


    Its two earth shaking heritages were actually taken by this bastard to the imperial daughter, but they were not so ambitious.


    "Come here, I can''t strangle you..."!

 Chapter 911

    In the outside world, the situation is turbulent and changeable. First, more than a dozen citizens in the East China Sea died innocently, which caused a great disturbance in China and angered the country.


    All of a sudden, Feifei jewelry, which has been on the cusp of the storm, is calm, as if it has been out of the way. All kinds of negative news have disappeared, and all kinds of whitewashing emerge in an endless stream.


    Just as this incident was about to pass, another big event caused a sensation. A series of 14 big men died suddenly in Donghai city for unknown reasons.


    Most of them came from Beijing, and some came from the East China Sea. It is said that the Lin family''s only child has been badly hurt, but no one has confirmed it. There are only some rumors.


    This time the country was furious. The people of the National Security Bureau tried their best to check. No clues could be ignored. Even Hongmeng''s friars entered in large numbers. They had to be strictly checked to the end.


    The three giants of the East China Sea feel very thorny. They are worried all day long, especially Mayor Zhang, whose son is still in the hospital.


    According to the boy, this matter is likely to be related to Ning Tao, but there is no evidence. Moreover, they died suddenly in their own car, seemingly unrelated to Ning Tao.


    Especially know Lin Jun''s tragic situation, Mayor Zhang gave up the idea of revenge, this person, is really a cruel stubble.


    The four families were under great pressure because of the turmoil in Beijing. The four families were furious on the spot and denounced them for giving him some peace. If they were able to produce more moths, they would be punished severely.


    The four families are well aware of its seriousness. No matter how much resentment or hatred they have, they must wait for the limelight to pass. If they dare to go their own way again, they will surely be targeted and exploited.


    Zhang Jia and Zhou Jia, in particular, have been strictly investigated by Hong Meng. The state has been informed that they are actually related to the two major schools of the island. This is not a big deal.


    It is said that the Lin family has become very depressed. They cry all day, but they don''t act. That''s no less than looking for their own way to die.


    The northwest Wujia family lost a lot in this covert operation. Most of the elite of the family were lost in the East China Sea, so wusheng escaped by chance, but his heart was also full of fear.


    The whole of China is in turmoil. In recent times, it is not peaceful, and there are some strange phenomena. It seems that they are reflecting the situation of great changes in the world.


    As far as China is concerned, it''s a big dye vat. As long as you come in, you can''t go out safely. The situation is so chaotic that no one dares to act rashly.


    When it was stormy outside, Ning Tao went back to yixinju villa very comfortably. He came back so late on purpose to see what kind of surprise the girls gave him.


    However, as soon as he walked into the main hall, Ning Tao felt a sense of depression and panic.


    Six women all sit on the sofa, face heavy, eyes are not good at staring at Ning Tao, and Zhenzi, Miao Jingjing is in the heart of uneasy standing there, dare not speak easily.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao was full of black lines and his heart beat faster. He immediately coughed and said, "well, it''s all here. I suddenly remembered a big event. Our graduation ceremony is about to start."


    However, there was a sense of embarrassment in the air. Several women''s faces were tense, but no smiling faces were seen, especially sister Xia, who had a mighty and powerful air.


    Seeing that no one paid attention to him, Ning Tao gradually got a little flustered. Last time, it seemed that it was because of Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru''s second daughter.


    However, on this point of difficulty, he couldn''t help it. He said with a dry smile: "sister Xia, what''s the surprise you gave me?"


    I do not know what this sentence touched, sister Xia smell speech, suddenly strange sneer: "sisters, take our surprise out, let this heartless man have a good look."


    Voice down, several women quickly took out three items, respectively covered with red cloth, the contents are very mysterious.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao is full of worries, especially Miao Jingjing''s silent expression, as if to see him off.


    Under Ning Tao''s suspicious gaze, the red cloth of the first thing is lifted by Su Qian, revealing an oval object.


    That is a large durian, its root thorn, strong and tough, like a hardened hedgehog.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt guilty and asked, "sister Xia, why do you buy such a large Durian? Can you finish it? Besides, there''s a smell...! "


    Xia Mengfei didn''t listen to his nonsense and said in a cold voice: "Ning Tao, I ask you, do you have our sisters in your heart? Do you love us or not? How much does it weigh? "


    Ning Tao heard the speech, did not hesitate, full of affection, said: "sister Xia, I know I have some flower heart, but I love your heart will never change, until the sea is dry and the stone is rotten, the world is desolate and the earth is old."


    That pair of true eyes, affectionate, without a trace of impurities, clear and transparent, revealed great determination.


    Sister Xia was very moved when she heard the speech. There were tears in the corner of her eyes and a radian of joy in the corner of her mouth. So were the other sisters, who seemed to cry with joy.


    I saw sister Xia moved and said: "since you love us, you can kneel on it."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, his face was filled with astonishment, his happiness was gone, and he only felt the thunder in his ear.See its tremble cry mourn a way: "summer elder sister, this if kneel down, will die."


    However, sister Xia sneered at the speech: "dead? I believe others, but as a Wudang disciple and a Qi refining monk, you are not afraid of a Durian. "


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he was full of grievances in his heart. He immediately cried and said, "sister Xia, you are pushing me to the fire pit."


    Hearing these words, sister Xia smiles and says softly: "if you don''t want to use durian, you can choose one blindly and choose which one to use."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes shine. This is his strong point. Seeing through his eyes, it''s hard to defeat him.


    The first hair


    however, in the past, under a red cloth is a death finger pressing board, and the bamboo shoots are very dense, sharp and tough.


    And the other one, damn it, was a board full of steel nails, shining with a sharp cold.


    There is no hesitation, Ning Tao directly choose to kneel on the durian, joking, kneeling this is better, kneeling finger pressure plate will be half disabled, kneeling that steel nail, tired of living.


    When Zhongtao saw that the two women were very satisfied, he brought them back!


    Ning Tao knelt down for two hours. It was dark outside, and he returned to the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Ning Tao became very proud again. He joked that his "Taixu ancient scripture" was not made in white. It was just a Durian. What''s the matter? It''s not worth mentioning.


    If you let the candle dragon know that its painstaking efforts are enough to shock the three realms, so that the ancient scriptures for which the immortals are greedy are actually kneeling down on durian by Ning Tao, and are still complacent here.


    It''s estimated that the blood on the spot has been spit dry, and the gas is straight smoke, even if the body is under nine you, also want to climb up with red eyes.


    "You worthless thing, I can''t strangle you..."

 Chapter 912

    When Ning Tao was elated, the unlocked door of the room was suddenly opened. The former''s face suddenly changed, and his facial features wrinkled into a ball, as if he had suffered a lot.


    Under his painful eyes, he walked into a whole row of women, all of whom were lured by purple pajamas. The looming outline made people see that their throats were dry.


    Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, Hua Linglong, Li Bingbing, Zhenzi.


    Ning Tao''s eyes, in an instant, stare straight, constantly swallowing saliva, nose feel a little strange, quickly run Lingli, at this time to nosebleed, can lose big.


    Looking at Ning Tao, she was so fierce that she had a smile on her face. At the same time, she was also a little shy and flushed.


    See Ning Tao swallow saliva, stammer way: "you You are What are you doing? "


    Hearing this, several women will look at Tong Yaqian, sister Xia is not, are vaguely to her.


    "K latest%," chapter B "Festival! * on"


    I saw Tong Yaqian blushing, smiling and waving to the door, and Li Bingbing ran over.


    After a while, he pulled Zhou Ru in hard. He was also wearing purple pajamas and full of temptation.


    Seeing the appearance of Zhou Ru, Ning Tao''s nosebleed almost came out, and his slender and round thighs were full of temptation.


    Zhou Ru''s face turned red and full of shyness. She lowered her head and did not dare to raise it. She seemed very embarrassed.


    Seeing this scene, Tong Yaqian immediately blushed and explained: "sister Xia said that the rewards and punishments are clear. Since she has been punished, it''s time to surprise you. Six of us It''s a surprise. "


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s eyes were wide and round. He felt that his body was very short of water, as if he had been evaporated by the heat wave.


    He suddenly said to Zhou Ru, "you If they forced you, what I said is still valid. "


    Zhou Ru smell speech, complexion a white, body some tremble, suddenly low voice way: "this, is my own decision."


    Before waiting for Ning Tao to respond, Li Bingbing said with a bright smile, "what''s the ink mark? It''s worth a thousand gold in spring and night. Our sister Zhou Ru is going to be the first one."


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes almost stare out, a small heart plop plop plop plop of thief quick, just like a frightened rabbit.


    But when Zhou Ru heard that, she was silly. This is different from what she said before. How could she become the first one


    Before she could protest, all the women pushed her out together. Unfortunately, she fell into Ning Tao''s arms.


    When she raised her panic face, she saw Ning Tao''s blood filled eyes, full of desire and impulse.


    In her panic pupil, Ning Tao slowly kisses her. Unexpectedly, she naturally doesn''t mean to resist. Instead, she closes her eyes and is full of expectation.


    "Oh..."!


    The rest of the five girls smile with shame. Although they are full of pride, they are still very shy. Under the sign of Tong Yaqian, the five girls also climb to bed gently!


    ¡­¡­


    The moment of spring and night is worth thousands of gold, the flowers have fragrance, the moon has shade,


    the sound of the song tube tower is fine, and the swing yard is heavy at night.


    ¡­¡­


    On that day, Ning Tao could be said to be dying for immortality. He was so drunk that he could not extricate himself from the extravagant atmosphere.


    But that kind of day, only one day, or sister Xia said to surprise him, after no matter how much he asked, how many women do not agree, full of shyness.


    Sister Xia and Miao Jingjing''s faces were also ruddy. On that day, their voices were so loud that they didn''t sleep well all night. The next day, they came out with panda eyes.


    Looking at Ning Tao with a satisfied face, they can''t help feeling resentful, just like a wild animal. After a full night''s quarrel, the six girls were exhausted and still sleeping.


    You don''t know, Ning Tao is lamenting the power of "Taixu ancient scripture". He thinks about it all the time, and finally achieves it, and he has more strength. It''s no problem to choose eight.


    The candle dragon doesn''t need to know any more, because he has been killed by spitting blood. He has never seen such a shameless person.


    In this way, two days later, Ning Tao is finally busy. There are Tong Yaqian and Su Qian.


    The graduation ceremony of Zhongxia university is about to begin!


    Ning Tao drives a BMW and carries her two daughters all the way to Zhongxia University. He says that he hasn''t been back for a long time. After all, he has fewer acquaintances, which is also due to running around.


    Originally, he wanted to drive a Rolls Royce, but on second thought, it''s too windy. In front of the students, it''s better to keep a low profile. After all, there are two school girls.


    However, when he arrived at school, he realized that his idea was so wrong that he was too late to repent.


    There are rows of BMW, Audi, Bentley, Ferrari, Maserati, Lamborghini, Maybach It''s heartbreaking to look at it.


    In these luxury cars, his BMW can only be regarded as the middle class. He has regretted it and even blushed.


    If you drive Rolls Royce over, how can you lead the show and attract the eyes of countless girls.Because he kept a low profile for a while, it set off other people''s luxury. He didn''t believe that these luxury cars were really theirs. It was estimated that they either borrowed them or borrowed them!


    The luxury car is a highlight, and the beauty is also the focus. When Tong Yaqian and Su Qian get off the bus, they instantly attract the eyes of countless sex wolves, and their faces show amazing colors.


    at this time, the two girls have gone through a lot of things, and they have shed the so-called girl aura.


    Both of them are moving towards the symbol of mature women. They all have charming temperament. After the hard work of Ning Tao, the two women are full of spring, and their beautiful eyes are full of spring, which fascinates thousands of young men.


    "Whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, a bright red Ferrari drifts at a high speed and stops in front of the three people with super high driving skills.


    Walking down from the car, a handsome man, with a smile on his mouth, has a free and easy temperament, but his eyes are amazing and greedy.


    Seeing that this person directly ignored Ning Tao, he went straight to the second daughter and teased: "two beauties, it''s better to take my car for a ride. The effect is definitely better than this broken BMW."


    Two women smell speech, a burst of amazement, in the heart can''t help laughing, silent, full of banter to see to Ning Tao.


    And Ning Tao smell speech, can''t help but black a face, unexpectedly dare to be his face, blatantly bubble his woman, this kid is to seek death? Or do you want to die?


    He put his arms around the man and sneered, "listen to them, your name is Hanyu, right? Why don''t you come and play a game? "


    Han Yu smell speech, complexion is cold, a guy who drives a BMW dares to follow him, also in front of the second daughter''s face.


    He said sarcastically, "just you, you deserve to play games with me, and you don''t pee to take care of yourself. What''s that?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, facial expression a cold, inquiry asks a way: "you know, what is the consequence that irritates me?"


    Hearing this, Han Yu said coldly: "I only know that if you dare to stop me from picking up girls, I''ll take your car It''s a smash. "

 Chapter 913

    "Smashed...!"


    A word full of violence, slowly spit out from Han Yu''s mouth, sentimental and ironic, disdain and contempt.


    Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s face became more and more strange when they heard that. They couldn''t help looking at Ning Tao. They always felt that it was going to be a big deal. They couldn''t help mourning for Han Yu.


    Surrounded by young girls and young men, Han Yu is said to be the son of a rich man and has a high reputation in Zhongxia University.


    The man who confronts him is very familiar, but how can a BMW driver be compared with a Ferrari driver? What''s more, Han Shao''s identity is not simple.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed when he heard that word, and his anger rose in his heart. These days, there are so many people who want to die. They don''t agree with each other, and they have to smash cars!


    Han Yu tried hard to break Ning Tao''s hand, but found that the hand was like a forceps, holding him tightly. With the forceps, he felt a chill.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    See Han Yu some panic way, the facial expression changes, in the heart suddenly feel some not good, this guy''s strength is big strange.


    "What do you want? Didn''t I just say that I want you to play a game, which is very exciting and hot-blooded, "Ning Tao said with a face and a grim smile.


    Han Yu couldn''t help looking around when he heard these words. At this time, he had a lot of people around him. There were two beautiful women in front of him. He couldn''t recognize them.


    Immediately he was full of confidence and said, "do you want to play games with me? Is it drag racing? I''m Han Yu, a new four year junior in Zhongxia. There are few people who dare to play drag racing with me. "


    However, before he finished, he was directly interrupted by Ning Tao. Seeing his grim smile, he said: "drag racing is boring, too old-fashioned. Let''s play a more exciting game, which belongs to men''s wild nature."


    "Didn''t you just want to smash the car? That''s it


    "Smash the car?"


    Everyone was a little confused when they heard that, and their faces suddenly showed the color of evil interest again. Damn it, this is to make a big deal. A BMW and a Ferrari are valuable.


    Han Yu''s face turned black when he heard that. His car is a Ferrari, which is expensive. More importantly, he borrowed it and spent a lot of effort.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came from the shoulder, as if the shoulder bone was about to be crushed. When it came to the eye, it was Ning Tao''s face with a grim smile.


    I saw him sneer: "how? Are you afraid? "


    As soon as Han Yu heard this, he immediately became red eyed and joked. He was one of the four young men in the middle of the summer. His background was amazing. He was the only one who said this kind of disdain to others.


    Immediately he said angrily, "I''m kidding. I''m afraid of you. Isn''t it just smashing the car? I don''t know how many cars have been smashed. "


    "Come on, how do you play the game?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, a cold smile, way: "graduation ceremony is about to start, we who also don''t delay time."


    "As long as I smash your car, it''s not broken. My BMW is yours."


    On hearing this, the besieged people were in an uproar. Is the boy crazy? The brain must have been kicked by the black donkey''s hoof.


    "He''s going to smash Ferrari empty handed. What''s wrong with people now? I heard the day before yesterday that someone was going to pick up the blade empty handed. "


    "Why, what else? Why don''t I know? How''s that man now? Did it work? "


    "Success? The man is now in the first people''s Hospital of Donghai City, and is planning to make a prosthesis...! "


    Two women hear these words, in the heart can''t help worrying, Ning Tao won''t really plan to do so, that is very hard.


    Han Yu''s eyes narrowed when he heard that there was such a good thing. As long as he didn''t break it, BMW was his own.


    Although he knew that the boy had a lot of strength, he would not believe it if he wanted to smash a Ferrari completely. This is a car body made of carbon fiber, which is stronger than steel.


    A thin and weak boy wants to break steel with meat boxing, even if it is the contemporary boxing champion, boxing bully comes, also want to be afraid.


    In other words, when he did this, he actually came to give him a BMW, or he had recognized him, and deliberately came to play a play to set off his prestige and reputation.


    At the thought of this, Han Yu was excited. Today was the graduation ceremony, and there were a lot of onlookers. If he was famous at this time, he would be famous in midsummer.


    What''s more, a BMW is not cheap, even he is rare, and this guy actually uses this method to please himself, I have to say, he has a heart!


    Seeing his eyes toward Ning Tao, he can''t help but become kind and gentle, as if he was looking at his loyal little brother.


    However, Ning Tao has goose bumps all over his body. What the hell is this guy doing? This kind of disgusting look, isn''t he a fag? This kind of feeling, really want to hit him!


    He immediately hardened his head and said, "what are you looking at? Do you dare to play? If you don''t play, go away."Han Yu can''t help admiring this. This guy''s acting skills are really good, so people can''t pick out any flaws. If he has the chance, he will study in the star industry in the future.


    He immediately pretended to be deep and said, "well, the reason why I hesitated was to give you some time to think about it. Since you are so determined, I, Han Yu, will take it."


    On hearing this, the onlookers began to boil up and cheered with banter. They were all watching.


    However, Ning Tao is a little uncomfortable, feeling that a monkey is about to perform, full of teasing.


    I just want to get it done quickly. He has to attend the graduation ceremony with the second daughter, and the monkey brothers!


    It''s as if the bright color of the car is in the front of the streamline.


    Ning Tao just began to see through his eyes, gradually calmed down, and his inner spiritual power seethed, quietly gathered on his right hand, and an invisible force emerged.


    "Taixu classic, Xujie fist!"


    A low drink, that looks like a common punch, but it contains the void of the world force, can destroy everything.


    "Boom!"


    There was only a loud noise, like thunder.


    The carbon fiber red front of the car, which is stronger than steel, was smashed and shrunk directly. There were scenes of machine explosion and sparks in it. A Ferrari was smashed and scrapped completely.


    That originally banter, satire, ridicule, scorn face all stiff, all over the sky noise also suddenly stopped.


    Han Yu''s face, which had been proud of him, suddenly became stiff. His brain only felt blank, a little confused, and his lips were trembling.


    A handsome face is as pale as paper. He only feels a little black in front of his eyes. This is the Ferrari he borrowed. It''s useless.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a hard object hit him. He looked down at it blankly. It was actually the key of such a BMW.


    Ning Tao''s insipid voice came from his ear. "You are so pitiful. This BMW will give you a ride."


    On hearing this, Han Yu eyes canthus to crack, eyes to spit fire, the anger in the heart is no less than dynamite barrels, ready to explode.


    Damn it, damn it How dare you hit me in the face I''m dead, woman I''m going to make a decision, too.

 Chapter 914

    Zhongxia University, a very busy square, gathered a large number of people, are some young men, girls, with lofty ideals and goals.


    And in the center of these people, there is a scrapped Ferrari, the front position of the car was smashed, all the machines and lines inside were scrapped, and sparks came out from time to time.


    All the glass in the car body is cracked, and the cracks are dense. It seems that all the glass will be broken at the touch of it. It is on the verge of collapse, and there is only a trace of invisible external force.


    Han Yu, who is standing next to Ferrari, is engulfed by endless anger. His face turns blue and white. There are many people around him pointing out, full of satire and ridicule.


    He is a new comer, and he was beaten in the face on the spot. He smashed him with a BMW key and gave him alms. This made him angry and on the verge of rage.


    His eyes were venomous, his chest heaved violently, and his face was as gloomy as water. In the shaking, he took out a phone and dialed the number. A leisurely voice came from the opposite side.


    "Han Yu, what happened to my car?"


    "Zhang Shao, something happened..."!


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao and her two daughters are walking in the campus. They can feel the atmosphere of youth and vigor all the time.


    When I think of what happened to him, I always feel that I am not in the same era.


    The second daughter is also very sad. In a twinkling of an eye, they are going to graduate, but they are different from ordinary people. They don''t need to be anxious to find a job, and they don''t need to struggle hard!


    All their comfortable life, is Ning Tao take life to exchange, and they also don''t want to be the flowers of the secret room, willing to do all to help him, share for him, for his worry.


    Like the surprise of that night, in fact, they didn''t have this plan, which was strongly demanded by sister Xia. She said that Ning Tao worked hard outside and should let him enjoy it.


    They also don''t understand Xia Jie''s idea. Ning Tao has more and more women. Doesn''t she have any idea?


    Two women can''t help sighing, elder sister didn''t speak, they also dare not say, even Tong Yaqian, also don''t want to give ningtao trouble, as long as he is happy.


    Ning Tao didn''t seem to notice. He walked in the campus with great emotion. When monkey asked him to deliver the goods, he entered the girls'' dormitory!


    But now the honest old man has gone back to the countryside, the gentleman''s second son has gone to France, and the fourth monkey seems to be in business and busy all day.


    I don''t know if I can meet them at this graduation ceremony. Now that he''s well mixed up, he won''t forget his brother, but he can''t help openly. That will make the friendship degenerate.


    Along the way, he also met some people he knew, but they were not familiar with each other. Moreover, he was dressed in ordinary clothes and was not looked down upon by others.


    On the contrary, Tong Yaqian and Su Qian are the former school flowers of Zhongxia University. They are also the goddesses of all the boys in Ning Tao''s class.


    Along the way, many people came to chat up, trying to hold the beauty back, but in the end, disappointed, heartbroken.


    Two women are holding Ning Tao, afraid that he is jealous, direct action announced identity, has been impossible.


    But this scene, actually lets the innumerable schoolboy heartbreak one ground, the eye flushes, this is two schoolgirls snatching a man?


    When this idea came out, people resented it. Damn it, what''s the good thing about that boy? He even got two beauties. It''s so exciting and shocking.


    You know, today''s Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, has faded the green bud, to mature sexy, that smile, enough to lure countless men.


    Although today''s Midsummer, there are new beautiful school flowers, but compared with the two women, the grade is obviously worse.


    And then there are the new four shaos in Zhongxia, all of whom have a strong background and dominate the school. Among them is the first school flower.


    Ning Tao is not interested in all of these, so he goes straight to the ceremony. The reason why he comes here is to draw a happy end to his campus life.


    The scene was very grand and full of people. Many students spoke generously on the stage, and some professors expressed their feelings.


    That sad tone, it is easy to spread, two women are tears, full of moving, red eyes.


    Ning Tao is helpless about this. The woman is really made of water. Her tears are endless. Her clothes are two big pieces wet. She doesn''t know what she is crying for. She wants to cry too.


    President, Professor, representative, all have a sad speech, although the university time is long, but very fast, if you do not pay attention to treat, a few years, just a blink of an eye!


    The three of them took part in the ceremony seriously, which is also the last memory in the campus. This kind of beauty will always be remembered in my heart.


    However, he did not know that the last memory should never be like this. A storm was waiting for him.


    At the end of the ceremony, 90% of the people present had tears in their eyes and red eyes, full of complexity and sadness.


    Even Ning Tao was silent for a while, his eyes were slightly red, and he sighed heavily, as if he was worried.


    Seeing this, the two women were puzzled and immediately asked, "what are you sighing about?"Ning Tao smell speech, wipe away tears, sigh: "because from now on, I will become a" social person. "


    Voice down, two women at the same time gave him a pink fist, heart is angry and funny, very helpless.


    As soon as the ceremony was over, everyone had to go their separate ways. Ning Tao''s roommates didn''t come. Su Qian and Qian Qian had good friends, but they didn''t see each other again. They were very moved.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao found that many people were running to the school gate. It seemed that something had happened and everyone was excited.


    Vaguely heard what four people, as well as the first school beauty, have to say, the last one is very attractive.


    When they came to the square, the scene in front of them stopped them, and a stream of anger came to their hearts.


    Beside the scrapped Ferrari, there is a scrapped BMW, which he threw to Han Yu before.


    "


    under the roof of the car, Han Yu was shaking his legs and grinning grimly. His face was full of pride, cruelty and contempt.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his heart sneered. This boy really didn''t fight. Didn''t that punch scare him?


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    A burst of engine sound, bang rang out, in the sight of the place, suddenly ushered in seventy-eight two luxury cars.


    Under the superb and first-class driving skills, it was in a straight shape and stopped in front of the crowd, emitting a dazzling light.


    Ning Tao slightly squints, full of banter. He doesn''t know what these people are going to do. If he pretends to be 13 in front of him, it will hurt to hit him in the face.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, seven or eight cool figures came down from the luxury car, and their eyes were staring at Ning Tao fiercely.


    There are three people at the head. They look rebellious, look scornful, and are full of arrogance. Their aura is enough to make people ashamed.


    Among them, there was a woman, who was wearing exposed, extremely tall and beautiful. Her long black hair was scattered randomly, with a full goddess atmosphere.


    At this time, Han Yu jumped out of the car with a sneer and stood among the three. His identity was self-evident.


    "They are Zhongxia four Shao

 Chapter 915

    Zhongxia Sishao is the blood of a new generation. Not only does it have an amazing background, but it is also the existence of outstanding people.


    The so-called four shaos of Ning Tao''s generation were Cao Bin and Shao Wenlin. The former disappeared after the collapse of the Cao family, while the latter was said to have entered the army and carried out deep-seated hard training.


    It can be said that the four shaos of that generation were separated and disintegrated, but this generation seems to be full of momentum and brilliance.


    Tong Yaqian, Su Qian see this scene, can''t help but sigh, these people are stupid? I''m so persistent in looking for trouble.


    However, their mind, but no one can know, countless onlookers of young boys and girls, issued bursts of exclamation, and even surprise yelled out.


    "It''s Zhongxia four shaos. My God, they are all here today. Wu Shi, the rebellious young master, Yan yunyun, the most beautiful school flower, Han Yu, and Hua Sheng, the cruel young master."


    Many students around the audience screamed, hysterical, blushing, like to see a superstar, very worship.


    Ning Tao sees this scene, can''t help but abdominal Fei, these people are crazy, just a appearance, as for so excited?


    Zhongxia four little heard, although not too care, but in this situation, or feel gone with the wind, originally despised everything, now is to ignore the public, full of pride.


    See four people walked to Ning Tao in front of, full of playful stare at him, and looked at the scrapped Ferrari, the smile of the corner of the mouth almost to the sky.


    "Well, boy, do you know what trouble you''ve caused yourself? Ferrari, which is very expensive, was beaten and scrapped by you. Now, do you want to leave? "


    Wu Shi, the son of Jie Ao, joked. His eyes were full of fun, and Han Yu also laughed grimly. His heart was full of pride, and he admired himself very much for being able to confuse black and white.


    Yan yunyun and Huasheng are full of curiosity. In front of such an ordinary person, they can smash a Ferrari. Who is he, the champion? Or friar?


    Ning Tao looks at these four people, in the heart can''t help laughing, four little guys in the flow, unexpectedly dare to talk with him so surly, really don''t know person fearless.


    I saw him shrug his shoulders, playing with the taste: "I beat the car scrapped, now I want to go, do you have any questions?"


    Hearing these words, the three of them frowned and looked surprised. This guy said it so casually. It''s a Ferrari, not an island car.


    Han Yu snorted angrily and said: "dare to scrap Zhang Shao''s car for no reason, but it''s so casual. Who do you think you are? Who''s going to pretend to be 13? "


    However, when Ning Tao heard the speech, he didn''t look him in the eye. Instead, he looked at Yan yunyun. He didn''t open the perspective. He was just appreciating her because she was so amazing.


    The tall body, plump body, tempting facial features, look indifferent, as if have seen through everything, eyes full of pride, like a proud swan.


    From then on, he felt the weak fluctuation of spiritual power, like a hidden nun.


    Han Yu and his three men, with sullen faces, even dare to ignore them and look at their goddess with licentious eyes. They are really looking for death. They don''t know when they are dying.


    Wu Shi, the son of Jie Ao, said in a cold voice: "originally you insulted the four shaos of Zhongxia, and should have taught you some lessons, but now there are many people who are looking for trouble, and it''s not our turn."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he had a deep vision and said, "Oh, there are many? Why don''t we talk about all those people? "


    As soon as the voice fell, the cruel young master Hua Sheng suddenly said: "I advise you, if you have any background and contacts, please call now, otherwise, you will be miserable."


    Ning Tao smell speech, face dew surprised, way: "since so, that I now walk not to go, still use so troublesome?"


    Hearing this, Han Yu directly said with a grim smile, "do you want to go? The four of us are here to stop you. After a while, the people who are looking for trouble will arrive. "


    Ning Tao smell speech, direct grimace way: "depend on you a few, can stop me?"? "Ferrari was beaten down by me


    With this remark, all four of them turned pale and seemed to have been stabbed to the pain. The Ferrari was still on the side.


    At this time, Yan yunyun suddenly said in a cold voice: "we three are not as useless as Han Yu, a Sanda master and a special elite. Ordinary people can''t beat us at all."


    "Moreover, even if you can walk, as long as you can''t leave the East China Sea soon, they will catch up with you and even offend the three of us, which is no less than adding insult to injury."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao looks at her in surprise. This woman seems to have ignored herself. It seems that she is still hiding deeply. Those two are so-called experts and elite.


    At this time, Huasheng again advised: "your time is running out, you''d better call your helper."


    When Ning Tao heard that he was really helpless, he immediately said strangely, "are you sure Let me get help? "


    Hua Sheng smell speech, brow tight wrinkle, but in the heart can''t bear, or cold voice way: "sure."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao thought about it, and finally picked up the phone and dialed the number. He just said it simply and casually.The four people slightly pick eyebrows, to see his posture, the background should not be so good? Are they thinking too much?


    Yan yunyun''s face is curious. Her intuition tells her that this person is not simple. His eyes are like a pair of whirlpool, which can be breathtaking and charming.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden commotion in the crowd, as if there was something unusual. Gradually, the crowd separated into a road, and a military vehicle actually came in.


    Under the astonished gaze of the crowd, several men in strong clothes and with cold and proud faces stepped down. Looking at the large number of green faces, they could not help but feel a burst of emotion.


    Just at this time, Han Yu ran over as if he had met a savior. He looked very happy and excited.


    The other three also smile, although their minds are different, but for this person also have some admiration.


    However, Ning Tao was stunned, and his face was dull. Shao Wenlin, who once boasted and arrogant, was the leader.


    F3


    today, he is slender, with bulging muscles, tough complexion, and a refined look in his eyes. At first glance, he is a well-trained man, which is not Shao Wenlin.


    Several figures were brought by Han Yu, looking arrogant, as if the fox had the power of a tiger.


    Before waiting for him to speak, Shao Wenlin, one of them, said in astonishment: "it''s you, Ning Tao!"


    However, at this time, when no one responded, the three figures beside him suddenly stepped out, looked excited, complimented and saluted:


    "greedy wolf brigade, art, Chen Wei, Tian Weihua, have met instructor Ning!"


    As soon as this remark came out, not only Ning Tao, Si Shao and everyone were stunned, but even Shao Wenlin was stunned. He only felt the whirl of heaven and earth in his brain and his body was shaking.


    "He It turns out that Corrupt wolf instructo

 Chapter 916

    All the people at the scene, including Ning Tao, were stunned. He had only noticed Shao Wenlin before, but ignored the three men behind him. How could they be here?


    Wu Shi, Yan yunyun and Hua Sheng were stunned. What''s the matter? Is that his background? Help you got? But it''s too fast.


    Han Yu''s face was pale, his lips were shaking, and his pupils were full of incredible words.


    As a matter of fact, Shao Wenlin was in more pain at the moment, his whole body was shaking, his face was pale, and his face was very sad.


    His background is in the military, and his family tried their best to send him to the greedy wolf brigade, just to change his temperament.


    Although he began to be looked down upon by all people, but in the end, he worked hard, and finally got the recognition of some people, but also had the idol in his heart.


    That person is Instructor Ning!


    He is the idol of all the people in the greedy wolf brigade. He is a man like God. He once stepped on an eagle like a myth.


    But let him never think of is, that Ning instructor is in front of Ning Tao, once had a grudge with him man.


    The guy who once let him aim at, but also robbed his girlfriend, a fierce burst of sarcasm!


    At the thought of this, Shao Wenlin''s eyes suddenly widened and his face turned pale. His whole body was as cold as ice. It was as if he had turned into ice. His mind had been confused.


    "I Actually Take his Girl friend


    He was repeating this sentence all over his head. When he thought of Ning Tao''s terrible identities and the fabulous legends.


    In addition, the idol He has admired for a long time is actually the one he once suppressed and despised most!


    This kind of contrast makes him difficult to accept, the heart beats fast, suddenly, the whole body a shock, in front of a direct black.


    "Plop!"


    Shao wengua''s eyes were shocked, and all the people were stunned.


    "Eh!"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s face is very strange, and the corners of his mouth smoke hard. Is this touch porcelain? Or what?


    And art three people is a black face, very not easy to see an instructor, this useless guy actually pretended to be dead.


    And the three young are silly eyes. The dandy who has changed the most in the celebrity circle is the person praised by all the bigwigs. Now he faints as soon as he meets. Are you so afraid?


    Han Yu almost spat out a basin of blood. Someone insulted Zhongxia Si Shao. You said you could handle it safely, but what''s the matter now? Come here to show me how to touch porcelain?


    "Hoo


    The air was full of embarrassment, and everyone didn''t know how to open their mouth, including Ning Tao.


    Art three people black a face, in the heart want to make it clear again knock out, really give them greedy wolf brigade disgrace.


    Three little also confused, do not know what to do, they find people, it seems very unreliable.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, the sound of a very fast engine came out, and nine luxury cars came at a high speed, like fierce tigers.


    Three little see a Leng, who are these people? Is it the helper Ning Tao asked for? Or?


    In the eyes of the public, more than 30 people in black came down from the nine luxury cars. They were tall, muscular and fierce.


    In the first car, a figure with bandaged feet came down quickly. Although his legs and feet were injured, the speed was not slow, and his face was angry.


    I saw him limping along, imposing and imposing, and the ferocity on his face was enough to explain everything.


    "Damn, which son of a bitch broke my Ferrari and got it out for me. I just bought it. If I don''t hurt you today, I''ll give you my surname."


    After seeing the scrapped Ferrari, the man''s face was furious, and his tendons burst up. He was very angry. He didn''t care about it at all, so he yelled at him.


    As soon as Han Yu saw this man, he was like a man in the desert who met a spring and grasped the straw on the verge of death.


    Immediately, like a pug, he ran over and pulled the angry crater directly.


    Seeing this scene, people can''t help but look forward to it. Today''s good play comes out one after another and finally comes to the end.


    San Shao''s face was full of splendor, and he thought about it in his heart. Zheng Zhu finally appeared, and he brought so many experts all at once.


    Thirty soldiers are enough to match three hundred soldiers!


    Among them, Yan yunyun''s face is curious, because Ning Tao''s look is calm and relaxed. Vaguely, you can see a trace of banter from the corner of his mouth, full of fun.


    Does he have a way out of this crisis? Ning Tao, I always feel familiar with this name. Where have you heard of it?


    Seems to be aware of her gaze, Ning Tao turned to look over, slightly a grin, exposed the white teeth.Yan yunyun see this, slightly a Leng, immediately disdain of the pie mouth, or wait for you to resolve the crisis.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao just smiles. The second daughter behind her holds her chest in her hands and looks like a spectator.


    When Han Yu grinned grimly and helped the angry Zhang Shao over, he pointed to Ning Tao and said, "Zhang Shao, this son of a bitch, smashed your car with one punch."


    In his anger, Zhang Shao sees Ning Tao picking eyebrows and joking. They look at each other for three seconds.


    "Er ~"


    "Cough This is Isn''t that Ning Shao? No, master, please accept the apprentice''s worship, "he said, and immediately knelt down, but his back was wet.


    However, Ning Tao''s face was strange and his tone was cold. "I warn you, don''t talk nonsense. Who is your master?"


    On the latest 3U chapter *


    Zhang Shaowen, pale and in a cold sweat, explained: "it''s the Ning style trilogy you taught me. Oh no, it''s a powerful three board axe."


    "Three axes? What the hell


    All of them were stunned, including Ning Tao. Do you know this kind of thing? He''s not impressed at all.


    Zhang Shao''s face was very anxious and his throat was dry. Suddenly he saw Han Yu.


    Seeing his face in ecstasy, he immediately jumped up and roared, "damn thief, look at my three axes!"


    Tathagata palm,


    powerful Vajra foot,


    die!


    "Ah ah...!"


    Han Yu lay on the ground in agony under the expression of everyone''s astonishment. His facial features were twisted and his body twitched. His voice was so terrible that he broke his voice.


    Seeing this scene, countless people took a breath of cold air, subconsciously clamped their legs, filled with horror.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. He went to TM''s three axes. After a long time, it was these three moves.


    Seeing the strange eyes of the people, they all want to know what kind of person they are as teachers?


    When Ning Tao sees this, his face is as black as the bottom of a pot. He just wants to put Zhang Guang into the hospital again. Suddenly, the earth trembles, just like an earthquake.


    "Boom!"


    Some of the stones on the ground are jumping, vaguely, heard the roar of the beast, wild and unrestrained, eyes look, but let everyone stunned, dumbfounded.


    "It was Hundreds of Bugatti Veyron

 Chapter 917

    "Boom!"


    The dull roar is like the roar of the beast, shaking the earth and shaking the sky, and the endless earth is shaking for it.


    All the places in sight were occupied in the vast square. With a soaring posture, they rushed forward, just like a beast with anger.


    Bugatti Veron, the world-class luxury car ranking this year, but Ning Tao, is directly furious, and even has been coming. This is endless, isn''t it?


    Again and again, again and again to provoke him, but also more and more grand, this is to play with him on the show?


    I saw it step out, cold complexion, the whole body spiritual power surging boiling, pure Yang Wuji work speed.


    "Step, step!"


    In the sight of the public, Ning Tao, dressed in black, with a cold complexion and black hair floating in the wind, walks slowly in the square, and with his thin body, stands in front of hundreds of powerful luxury cars.


    And at this time, luxury cars stop at the same time, hundreds of cars are very regular parking here, showing solemn, domineering.


    Ning Tao also steps at the same time, and his face is calm. He wants to see which big man he is, and he dares to obstruct him.


    In the sight of the public, ninety-nine luxury cars have stepped down a figure, dressed in black, eyes with sunglasses, face cold, silent smile, a gas field oppression.


    At this moment, people only felt an indescribable momentum, such as overwhelming general attack, full of prestige.


    Many people feel that their chest is stuffy and their face is slightly white. This is the real hero. He is not angry and has a strong momentum.


    When Ning Tao saw this scene, his eyes narrowed slightly and his eyebrows raised slightly. He always felt that something was wrong.


    Behind him, three little, Zhang Guang, art, Tong Yaqian two girls, face nervous, very looking forward to the next thing.


    Under the numerous onlookers, the Bugatti dragon, the leader, slowly walked down two strange figures.


    Dressed in black, dark sunglasses, neat black hair, standing quietly beside the luxury car, the corner of the mouth has a proud arc.


    See this scene, two women directly ran to come over, very worried about Ning Tao, for fear that he would cause something big.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the two slowly took off their dark sunglasses, revealing two familiar faces.


    "It''s Chengba Dragon five


    Seeing these two people, Ning Tao was stunned for three seconds. Then he quickly covered his chin. He was afraid that he would be surprised suddenly.


    The two girls were also shocked. How could they be the two of them? What''s the matter with these hundreds of Bugatti Veyrons?


    In three people''s doubts, suddenly see two people smile, open the door, respectfully ask them to get on.


    Just then, the ninety-nine men in black lowered their heads, as if they were facing the emperor.


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, immediately reaction come over, the complexion is strange of saw one eye after death, that return the eye Ba hope of public.


    In a group of strange sight, he and the second daughter slowly walked into the luxury car, Chengba and the two also sat on it.


    "Boom!"


    Just like the roar of the beast, the dragon shaped car body and the glittering car body show luxury and nobility everywhere. Hundreds of luxury cars move together, and the earth is shaking.


    "Boom!"


    A burst of wild roaring sound, hundreds of luxury cars left together, in a word long snake formation, galloping in the slow operation of Donghai City, bringing unusual scenery.


    On the square, however, a large number of people were petrified, their faces were dull, their chin fell to the ground, and they couldn''t close for a long time.


    San Shao, Zhang Guang, and art, with their mouth twitching, can''t say the complexity in their hearts. They can only say that this is too pretentious.


    The whole Zhongxia University was completely shocked, and hundreds of bugattis were born just to meet the one man and two women!


    At the moment, these 100 luxury cars are driving on the streets of Donghai City, attracting countless people''s attention.


    When two young people saw a speeding car passing by, they immediately confidently said, "I will have one in ten years."


    Another said with a smile: "this is the best sports car in the world. It''s very rare. It''s luck to see it today."


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    After ninety-nine Brady Veyrons drove by, their hair styles became very elegant and their faces were dull.


    After a long time, one of them said: "why don''t we go to buy lottery tickets? I don''t think we need ten years for our luck."


    "Heroes think alike!"

 Chapter 918

    Donghai City, a giant slowly operating, suddenly appeared a shocking rumor, hundreds of Brady Veyrons appeared at the same time, which was incomparable.


    Even the three giants in the East China Sea know about this, but they seem to have guessed something, so they didn''t ask about it at all.


    But countless Donghai citizens are very proud of their city. Besides Jinghua and Donghai, which city can gather so many luxury cars?


    This kind of flourishing age passed on for a long time, many people are fond of talking about it, become tea after dinner, with pride on their faces.


    And the real master is that he has already returned to yixinju villa. Looking at the rows of luxury cars, he can''t help wondering whether there are so many Bugatti Veyrons in the East China Sea?


    After a while, Cheng Ba, Long Wu, who handles things well, runs over with a look of excitement, and his face is full of excitement.


    Ning Tao glanced at them, but said: "tell me, what''s the matter with these luxury cars?"


    Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s two daughters are also surprised. They are full of doubts and seem to want to know the result.


    Chengba and Longwu look at each other, and they all show a very coquettish smile, and their eyes are full of satisfaction.


    Looking at two people playing riddles with him, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, his hands could not help holding tightly, and his bones made a clattering sound.


    "Eh!"


    Seeing this scene, Cheng Ba is in a cold sweat. He has been beaten these days. It''s Ning Tao who accompanies him in actual combat training.


    Long Wu''s face is also stiff, and his heart is a little empty. Now he can''t even fight Chengba, let alone him.


    Chengba said with a smile, "well, this is the luxury car that sister Xia is looking for. She asked us to support you and talk about arranging noodles."


    Ning Tao hears speech, facial expression is strange, saw long Wu one eye, latter hurriedly like chicken peck rice same ruthless nod.


    Seeing this, he could not help humming: "this is not what you asked for for sister Xia? I think you are very happy


    Hearing this, Long Wu quickly shook his head and said, "no, these are really arranged by President Xia. It seems that there is a grand party over there."


    Ning Tao hears this and thinks to himself. The two girls behind him seem to think of something, and their faces show the color of a sudden realization.


    Cheng Ba immediately explained with a smile: "well, that party was all celebrities from all walks of life. It seemed that they were all going to participate in a jade meeting. Sister Xia borrowed the car at will."


    "Jade meeting?"


    This word is very eye-catching and eye-catching. Ning Tao seems to have heard it vaguely. It seems that sister Xia said it by accident.


    Chengba said with a smile, "sister Xia knew we were going to support you, so she didn''t lend us Rolls Royce."


    "She just borrowed all 100 Bugatti Veyrons at the party. How about that? Isn''t it very windy, directly frightening the whole audience! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face is very wonderful. He can still play like this. It''s interesting. There''s no limit to pretending.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao looks at Cheng ba. He looks surprised. He seems very curious and shocked.


    "Wait, when did you break through to the day after tomorrow? How fast is cultivation? I remember a month ago, as if it was the day after tomorrow. "


    "I can tell you that in the process of practice, it is very important to lay a solid foundation. Don''t make mistakes and break through blindly."


    Hearing this, Chengba immediately said with a smile, "Hey, in fact, I''ve been suppressing it. Otherwise, the breakthrough will be faster!"


    Ning Tao hears the words and frowns tightly. He will not believe this kind of nonsense. He is worried that Cheng Ba will go astray.


    Immediately step out, body shape like a ghost, perspective eye instantly open, a hand on the body of Chengba to explore.


    Although Chengba was surprised, he didn''t resist. He was shocked by his speed in his heart. Brother Ning''s strength became stronger again.


    In the double exploration, the situation in Chengba''s body is clear, and a stream of spiritual power flows slowly in the meridians.


    "Well, what''s this? It''s so ancient and pure. It seems to be very similar to the pure spiritual power of ancient times. "


    Ning Tao was surprised to see that Chengba had no unstable foundation, but was as deep-rooted as a tree root.


    And this kind of ancient breath, he only saw in the stone statues inherited by the candle dragon, but that kind of spiritual power is purer and older than this, and it is the orthodox spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    See Ning Tao doubt a way: "your son this is how to return a responsibility?"? It can''t be some strange heresy, but it doesn''t look like it? "


    Hearing the speech, Chengba smiles and says mysteriously, "the reason why I break through so fast is because of sister Xia."


    "Sister Xia?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and puzzled. He immediately said, "because sister Xia has just entered the day after tomorrow and is busy working, how can you improve your accomplishments?"


    The second daughter and the fifth dragon are thoughtful. They have heard about it before, but now they are just watching.


    Cheng Ba explained, "it''s a long time to talk about. It happened a few days after you disappeared.""It''s said that someone found a vein with many precious raw stones, among which there were immortal stones."


    "Immortal stone?"


    Ning Tao hears speech a startle, in the heart greatly frightened, deny a way immediately: "how is this possible? Xianshi should have been extinct for a long time. It''s impossible to exist. "


    Hearing the speech, Cheng Ba immediately explained with a smile, "that''s just a folk saying. In fact, the so-called immortal stone is the legendary spirit stone."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was shocked, his eyes brightened, his heart beat and his throat became dry.


    Lingshi, a treasure popular in ancient times, is very precious and rare. It contains pure spiritual power, which can be fully absorbed by monks, so as to quickly improve their own shortcut.


    However, in today''s era, monks are gradually declining, Lingshi has long been rare, even if there is, it is also permanent treasure, not willing to take out.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao realized something and said in surprise, "you mean sister Xia gave you a spirit stone."


    Hearing the speech, Cheng Ba nodded and said, "yes, if it wasn''t for the spirit stone given by sister Xia, I''m afraid it would take me a long time to break through. After all, the foundation needs to be laid firmly."


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he was even more puzzled. He asked: "but how could sister Xia have a spirit stone, such a precious thing? Could Hongmeng be indifferent to the country?"


    Hearing the speech, Cheng Ba scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. Sister Xia just gave me a spirit stone and told me to rest assured to practice. She''ll try again when she''s finished."


    Ning Tao is shocked to hear that this is not to say that sister Xia can get another stone, and it''s not too difficult.


    What''s going on? Why didn''t sister Xia tell him? Is the spirit stone overflowing? Or?


    E first V% P


    e

 Chapter 919

    With this full of doubts, Ning Tao returned to the villa, his mind is full of thoughts, watching a few women playing, his heart is full of warmth, calm, this is called life.


    When he accepts the inheritance, there are also some very important memory inheritance, which are so-called good things and treasures, but in this era, it is impossible to have them.


    The memory in his mind, even the classics of Wudang school, is not as good as that in his mind. What''s more, there is the upgraded eye of the candle dragon. This transformation is not trivial, and it comes from the evolution of essence.


    When you open the perspective eye, even the traces of the void can be traced, but it''s too dangerous. It''s no less than looking for a dead end, so you should digest the inheritance first.


    The giant baby in Dantian is very difficult for him to understand. He becomes a big fat boy in one bite. Now he is in no state.


    Whether he can break through the baby training is also a big problem. It''s really not good. He can only use the memory, break and then stand!


    In my memory, there is such a method, which is the life-long efforts of the strong in ancient times, but it is too dangerous to do that. He will not do it until he has to.


    Looking at the happy women, his mouth is also full of a smile, heart full of happiness, pride.


    All of a sudden, his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he thought of something. If he could get a lot of spirit stones, would the cultivation of women soar like Chengba.


    Several women''s accomplishments, not counting Miao Jingjing and Zhenzi, are only the highest among Tong Yaqian, who works hard to cultivate. However, they are only the second level after tomorrow, which is attributed to the little Yijinjing.


    The reason why the girls want to practice is that they can stay young forever, keep up with the rhythm of Ning Tao.


    If he had a large number of spirit stones and the miracles of xiaoyijinjing, his accomplishments would soar.


    Maybe in a short time, let it break through the congenital, as long as a congenital, there will be a certain self-protection.


    What''s more, he also has his self-confidence. After evolution, he can see through everything in the world.


    Of course, I think so. He doesn''t know the source and channel of Lingshi. Now he can only wait for sister Xia to come back.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao looked around. Several girls were talking and laughing. They looked comfortable and relaxed.


    But where''s his maid? He wizard Lord adult wants to pack 13, don''t hurry to prepare to wait for driving!


    However, the maid called back: "you''re very quiet, and he didn''t answer."


    Ning Tao hears the speech, stay, shut up? How he didn''t know this, how he felt that everyone knew everything, and he was like an idiot, who didn''t know anything.


    Just want to get together to chat, but was fierce Li Bingbing kicked back, other several women also share a common hatred.


    "A group of women are chatting. Why are you a big man? Go and play by yourself. "


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he was immediately angry.


    He immediately roared, like a tiger pouncing on food, and immediately caused bursts of screams!


    Until after a long time, Ning Tao appeared in Xia Jie''s room, a face of panic, Jun face bruised, clothes broken into strips, everywhere is scratch, very embarrassed.


    +The first J5 hair m


    seeing himself like this, he almost cried. The four girls hit him at the same time, which was unreasonable and allowed him to use the spirit power, otherwise he would run away from home and go back to his mother''s home together.


    It was at this time that they knew how strong Ning Tao''s physique was. It was like hitting a stone with one punch.


    His appearance was deliberately touched, and several women used their spiritual power. Even so, they were very tired.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, he just escaped. Are these women crazy today? One by one, they became so unreasonable.


    Suddenly, the door was opened with a click. Ning Tao turned around and looked around. It was actually the tired Xia Jie who came back.


    However, sister Xia seems to be stunned. A second later, she recognizes that it''s Ning Tao. She reacts in two seconds and returns in five seconds.


    "Brother Tao, you Can you give me a minute


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, but looking at the twitching muscles on sister Xia''s face, he immediately blackened his face and said, "if you want to laugh, just smile. It''s hard to hold it. One minute is not enough. I''ll give you another hour."


    After hearing the speech, sister Xia finally couldn''t help laughing on the spot. She burst out laughing and tears came out of her eyes!


    "Eh!"


    They were noisy for a long time. Sister Xia kept smiling and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Two people lie on the bed, in this kind of warm atmosphere, but suddenly start sensitive topic, such as cold water splashed on the head.


    "The graduation ceremony is over. When can I go to see elder martial sister?"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words, and his face was gloomy. His heart fell from the happy paradise to the bloody and cruel hell.


    "Sister Xia, I...!"


    Don''t wait for him to finish, summer elder sister is soft smile way: "you need not say, I just want to know, outside still have a few sisters?"A simple sentence, but let ningtao cold sweat DC, such as falling into the ice cave, a strong in the fierce shake.


    At this time, sister Xia had a soft smile on her face, but in his eyes, it was a mask of hypocrisy, not the real sister Xia at all.


    Seeing Ning Tao shaking her head, sister Xia could no longer help but shed tears. Her eyes were full of resentment and pain.


    "You bastard, big bastard That''s how you treat our sisters. How many others are there outside?


    "Do you want to get it back, or do you want to keep it a secret and treat us as idiots and toys? Do you care about our feelings? When will you abandon us


    See summer elder sister eye socket flushed, cry hard under hit Ning Tao, start very heavy, inner pain in catharsis.


    Ning Tao was beaten and confused, but when he heard sister Xia''s scolding, blaming and crying, his heart was full of remorse and bitterness.


    A tightly embrace wronged summer elder sister, but her heart pain, grief, still beating Ning Tao.


    Sister Xia, they are not feeling well. He knows that he has been avoiding this sensitive issue, but this day will come.


    Until after a long time, summer elder sister hit exhausted, oneself tired not light, without a trace of strength of paralysis in the arms of Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao hugs him tightly, his heart is bitter. It''s all his fault. It''s him who makes sister Xia so miserable and wronged.


    Although it was bloody at the beginning, it is undeniable that his determination is very weak, unable to resist the temptation of women.


    It is precisely because of this that so many women appeared in his life and had relations with him.


    Now see sister Xia outbreak, that full of grievances, pain, all vent, he really feel.


    "He It''s too wrong...! "

 Chapter 920

    In the dimly lit room, the luxurious visual sense and the faint fragrance show warmth and harmony everywhere.


    Then in this atmosphere, a low sobbing sound, continuous sound, sad atmosphere diffuse.


    On the bed, Ning Tao hugs sister Xia tightly. Her heart is full of complexity, bitterness and deep regret.


    And sister Xia, like a tired kitten, tightly curled up in Ning Tao''s arms, has been sobbing in a low voice.


    The atmosphere of sadness pervaded all around. They were speechless for a long time, and they didn''t know how to speak. Their hearts were extremely complicated.


    After all, it''s just for one word, love!


    If you want to say two words, that is, love!


    For many years, so many young heroes have been defeated by love, trapped and confused by love.


    What Ning Tao failed was that he was too playful.


    And sister Xia, they feel the crisis. Every time Ning Tao comes back, they will take a few women with them.


    She can accept Su Qian''s case, and she can accept Li Bingbing''s desperate efforts for her best friend. But with the sudden appearance of Zhenzi, there is the mysterious and beautiful Miao Jingjing.


    "It really hurt her heart, like a sting!"


    Although she didn''t say it at the beginning, it doesn''t mean she can forget it. She didn''t say it face to face. She just wanted to give Ning Tao the so-called man''s face and let him have dignity.


    But this kind of pain, only their women bear, and as the eldest sister, she must be responsible for these sisters.


    That day, in his sleep, Ning Tao talked in his dream and kept talking about his elder martial sister. One can imagine how strong the love is.


    Also at this time, Xia Mengfei felt the real threat, the status of the elder sister is not protected, and the happiness of their sisters.


    So, she finally broke out today, even if it''s not for her own sake, she also wants to get justice for her sisters!


    Both of them were silent for a long time. Xia Mengfei looked sad, and finally said: "brother Tao, tell me about this elder martial sister."


    Ning Tao hears speech, helplessly sighed a breath, finally opened a mouth, the matter of the elder martial sister told out.


    Xia Mengfei listened very carefully. Her face turned bright and dark. She thought to herself and analyzed the elder martial sister.


    When Ning Tao finished, Xia Mengfei thought deeply and said hoarsely, "so, you just want to find the holy medicine to restore your elder martial sister''s face, and then wait for the news from the Holy See to hunt down Morton. There''s nothing else?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, bitter point to nod, that wipe white clothes has been branded in the brain, really can''t forget.


    Xia Mengfei''s face lightened a little, but she always felt that something was wrong. What should elder martial sister have concealed!


    Just when Ning Tao''s face was dim, Xia Mengfei suddenly turned her beautiful eyes and said in a cold voice, "I ask you, how many sisters do we have outside?"


    Ning Tao shook his head like a rattle.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei said in a cold voice, "how many women have you ever had a relationship with


    Ning Tao just wanted to say no, but suddenly a sexy figure appeared in his mind, charming and charming!


    "Eh!"


    Xia Mengfei sees Ning Tao''s hesitation and immediately stares at her beautiful eyes. Her backhand is a slap and her pretty face is as gloomy as water.


    "Pa!"


    Ning Tao was beaten to pain, but he didn''t dare to resist, and he didn''t dare to have any complaints. All this was his own suffering.


    "Be honest with me. If you dare to say one less, I''ll wait until the evening and cut you with scissors. I''ll see if you dare to abuse love everywhere, you big bastard..."


    Under Xia Mengfei''s angry voice, Ning Tao is terrified. It''s the ghost of the blood baby.


    "That woman, her name is Sophia...! "


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    This night, Ning Tao is bitter, painful, because Xia Mengfei found her sister, together with abuse.


    After a violent beating, all the women left, feeling a little more comfortable and relieved.


    Ning Tao in the heart is very remorse, is he sorry summer elder sister they, everywhere merciful, Wanqing, say is a flower heart never too much.


    Suddenly, sister Xia appeared with a cold face and threw something at him, like a stone, very hard.


    Ning Tao in doubt picked up a look, it is a yellow strange stone, inside, there is pure spiritual power!


    "This is Spirit stone


    Ning Tao is extremely surprised to see this, a face of inconceivable, summer elder sister unexpectedly still has spirit stone, how is this possible?


    Immediately puzzled and asked: "sister Xia, how can you still have a spirit stone? Where did you get this? Isn''t that rare? "


    Hearing this, sister Xia said coldly, "these spirit stones are all mined from a peculiar vein, and there are countless original stones in them. They are our most important source of goods now."


    Ning Tao hears speech, not from of frown, ask a way: "but have this kind of thing existence, Hong Meng will be indifferent?"Sister Xia immediately sneered and said, "indifferent? Of course, it''s impossible. This vein is huge and mysterious. According to the eight schools, it has survived from ancient times. "


    Ning Tao''s brow is slightly wrinkled when he hears the words, which is not right. He just thinks it''s very strange how the veins left by ancient times could be found at this time.


    I saw sister Xia then said: "after the discovery of this vein, it attracted a lot of people''s eyes, but because there is a country, Hongmeng in, so no one dares to act recklessly."


    However, because there are too many people watching, the state and Hongmeng do not want to cause public anger, so they divide their interests


    "The state monopolizes 40% of the vein selection, Hongmeng monopolizes 30% of the vein selection, Feifei jewelry monopolizes 10% of the remaining, and the rest is carved up by many forces."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes widened. They even monopolized 10%. This is really It''s too short!


    Seeing him like this, sister Xia turned her lips, and then said in a cold voice, "I cut a lot, but only three pieces. After all, it''s just some of the original stones left by them."


    "One of them was given to Chengba and the other to Miao Jingjing. She closed the door with the spirit stone, and the rest was in your hands. After all, there were too few spirit stones, and our sisters didn''t want them."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was moved, but a spirit stone didn''t help him much. He still had inheritance in his body.


    He said with a smile: "sister Xia, tomorrow we''ll go to the warehouse and find out the rest of the spirit stones."


    However, sister Xia, with a mysterious smile, said, "you don''t need to go to the warehouse. Tomorrow, follow me to Lu''s jade villa, where there is a once-in-a-decade jade appraisal meeting."


    As soon as Ning Tao listens to it, his eyes shine. This is his strong point. No one has an advantage over him.


    At this time, sister Xia was full of mystery and said: "it is said that there are many strange things, even And the fairy stone

 Chapter 921

    All night long, Ning Tao didn''t sleep soundly. A small heart was beating fast and full of expectation.


    In the new chapter of H latest HQ, Ki


    he was completely aroused by Xia Jie''s words. Strange things, as well as the so-called immortal stone, will appear in the treasure appraisal meeting, as well as the original stone of the vein!


    He has the eye of a candle dragon and should see through everything.


    If he doesn''t go to such a grand event, he may regret going to grandma''s house. He is good at gambling stones.


    Tossing and turning all night, slowly sleeping in anticipation.


    The next day, he and Xia Jie are sitting in Rolls Royce. Chengba wants to go with him and says he wants to see something. Before Ning Tao speaks, Xia Jie nods and agrees.


    Cheng Ba is naturally very excited. He drives like a shadow on the road.


    On the road, there was a Maybach trying to drag his car. Chengba roared and sped up.


    But in the end, Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei feel a little dizzy, but Chengba is red eyed, even if he wins, he doesn''t have enough.


    The destination of their trip is a place called Jade villa, which is the oldest gathering place of jade in China.


    This place is also the base of the Lu family. It is a family of cultivation, no less than the northwest martial arts family.


    When you come to this place, it is full of celebrities, politicians, friars and rich people from all walks of life. It can be said that the fish and the dragon are mixed together, and the hidden dragon is in the abyss, just like a pot of stew.


    They have great interest in jade, and even sincerely fanatical, because jade represents noble, integrity.


    Here, world-class luxury cars are everywhere, just like Chinese cabbage. No one can frighten the whole audience and suppress everything.


    Sister Xia is quite familiar with this place, because as a leading business in the jade industry, she naturally needs to know more about this kind of thing.


    Ning Tao is looking at it carefully. His face is strange. This is a large-scale villa with beautiful scenery. Beautiful jade can be seen everywhere!


    This kind of power should be attributed to Yin and Yang Feng Shui. It seems that Lu family once had an expert, and actually had the ability to cultivate power.


    Just when Ning Tao looked carefully, a voice of surprise suddenly came to his ear, "Ning Tao, why are you here?"


    Hearing the sound, he turned to see a familiar shadow standing behind him. His cheongsam was exquisite and sexy, and his face was full of surprises.


    "It''s you Qin Yun


    See Ning Tao suddenly surprised way, the person in front of, impressively is long time no see of Qin Yun, unexpectedly met her here.


    "How can you..."


    Words did not finish, the arms of a more beautiful image, the tip of the nose into a confused body fragrance, exciting.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao swallowed saliva, some at a loss, what is this? Do you tempt yourself to meet each other?


    When he was entangled, a voice full of numbness came from his ear, "you Is there Miss me


    "Gulu!"


    Nima, this is to make things, see Ning Tao swallow saliva, very exciting fantasy way.


    At this time, a joking voice came, "brother Tao, you are so lucky, so soon there will be beautiful women to throw themselves in their arms."


    Qin Yun''s pretty face is slightly red, full of blush, and her eyes are full of resentment.


    Ning Tao is full of sweat, back instant wet, neck stiff twist head, at a glance saw the sneer sister Xia.


    "Gulu!"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao suddenly has an illusion that he can''t wash his way into the Yellow River. The explanation seems to have become a cover up.


    Cheng BA''s face changes slightly. He feels that the atmosphere is wrong and gives Ning Tao a look of schadenfreude, full of banter.


    Before Ning Tao gets angry, Qin Yun smiles and reaches out her hand and says, "Hello, my name is Qin Yun. I''m Ning Tao''s girlfriend."


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao only felt that he was struck by thunder, and his forehead was covered with sweat. His face turned pale, and the alpaca army in his heart revived.


    Cheng BA''s face is strange, his eyes are erratic, and he quietly flashes to one side to avoid splashing blood.


    But sister Xia smelled speech, smile a stiff, a pair of beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, a bone chilling sent out.


    She immediately reached out and said with a soft smile, "Qin Yun, right? My name is Xia Mengfei. I heard my husband talk about you."


    Qin Yun smell speech, pretty face slightly stiff, immediately pretended not to understand the way: "your husband? Who is he? Do I know him? "


    Summer elder sister smell speech, beautiful Mou a flash, immediately smile to call Ning Tao to come over, "husband come quickly, someone says is your girlfriend."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao smell speech, facial expression drastic change, is about to escape the battlefield step suddenly a meal, looking at that soft smile, in the heart but inexplicable chilly, have no way, can only harden the scalp.


    As soon as he came here, sister Xia gently held him, with a warm and happy look, as if she were a harmonious family.She said with a smile, "my husband, just now she said it was your girlfriend. Did he recognize the wrong person or Really


    Qin Yun''s face changed dramatically, her body trembled, her face full of disbelief, but she still insisted.


    Ning Tao feels excited when he hears the speech. NIMA, this question So embarrassed, how do you answer?


    "Well, this Maybe It''s...! "


    "Eh, Mr. Ning, you are here too." suddenly a surprised voice came, full of joy.


    However, when Ning Tao heard these words, he burst into tears, no less than fighting a fire and saving lives from a cliff.


    As soon as the corner of his eye was swept, it turned out that he was Qin Runquan, the vice president of the Calligraphy Association. He had known him at the beginning.


    He immediately laughed and said, "it''s Mr. Qin. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s go and find a place to talk about the past."


    Although Qin Runquan was pleasantly surprised, he was a little confused. Ning Tao''s attitude was so warm that it seemed strange.


    "Dad, is it Do you know each other? "


    A startled words came, Ning Tao, sister Xia, they were all stunned, this Qin Runquan, is actually his father.


    Qin Runquan immediately laughed and said, "of course we know each other. It was Mr. Ning who saved me. How? Do you know each other? "


    Qin Yun smell speech, only feel very confused in the brain, Ning Tao how can know her father, also threatened to save him.


    I saw him clench his teeth and say: of course we know each other. We can''t be any more familiar. Do you think so, Ning Tao.


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s eyes are flighty. He doesn''t plan to respond at all. He''s joking. That''s to get angry.


    Seeing this, sister Xia looks surprised. She has heard of Qin Runquan. She is very famous, but she didn''t expect to be Qin Yun''s father.


    Chengba is hiding in the distance to watch the excitement, and has no intention of mixing. In his hand, he is almost without Spiced melon seeds.


    Ning Tao is secretly relieved, no matter what the identity of Mr. Qin is, the deadlock is broken.


    "In the scene just now, the scalp was about to explode!"

 Chapter 922

    A few people exchanged greetings in the same place, the awkward atmosphere was diluted by them, and they became familiar with each other.


    Qin Yun is indeed Qin Runquan''s daughter!


    And the two also understand one thing, the amazing woman beside Ning Tao is gentle and skillful, and beautiful.


    It is the famous Queen of Feifei in the jade world!


    This name can be said to be extremely loud. In a short period of time, it rose suddenly, defeated the Cao family and became the leader of the jade industry. This is a template textbook in the whole business community.


    And Qin Yun is a little more honest. I didn''t expect that this woman has such great strength. She is really underestimated.


    The two women''s original tit for tat, suddenly become familiar, just talk up, like a pair of endless words of the best friend.


    Looking at the three people approaching the manor, Chengba suddenly comes over with worship like admiration on his face.


    "Brother Ning, I suddenly have a great dream. I also want to have a harem of my own, in which there are 3000 beauties and so many beauties..."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he was immediately out of breath. The boy was just watching, but now he''s here again.


    Immediately slapped down, fiercely denounced: "want what bike, want what girlfriend, want what harem beautiful 3000, just just practice, keep your boy body."


    A slap down, the gas dissipated a lot, chest feel comfortable a lot, immediately straight face quickly catch up.


    Cheng Ba, on the other hand, was full of grievances and grumbled: "what''s the matter with this cultivation? You almost have a dozen women, and they are armed with mahjong for several tables...!"


    When several people came to the entrance of the hall, sister Xia and Qin Runquan talked and laughed, talking about various situations.


    Ning Tao, however, was so weak that he didn''t dare to come near him. He could only follow him, which made Cheng Ba tease him for a while.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao feels something is wrong, there are several fierce eyes staring at him, hostility is very obvious.


    He turned his head and saw that he was an old acquaintance. His face was ferocious, his facial features were twisted, and his eyes were like poisonous snakes.


    "This man is Zhang Mingyuan!"


    Beside him, there were several strangers, who seemed to be a disciple of Qingcheng sect, and another old man with white hair.


    They looked at each other, their momentum suddenly changed, their eyes were cold and gloomy, as if they were fighting.


    The atmosphere was strange and full of bitterness. A sense of anger rose from them.


    Zhang Mingyuan''s face is ferocious, his eyes are about to crack, his forehead is blue, his chest is up and down, his eyes are about to bite, and his teeth are almost broken.


    Ning Tao frowned tightly and his face was gloomy. The goods were here. Fortunately, he didn''t let Zhou Ru come.


    With the cold and strange atmosphere, there seems to be an explosion between them, which is gradually evolving into essence.


    Zhang Mingyuan''s body trembles and his eyes are ready to blow fire. It seems that there is a ton of explosive barrel hidden in his body, which can be detonated at any time.


    One of his hands trembled and touched his waist. His strong murderous spirit turned into evil spirit, and he seemed to be possessed.


    Ning Tao has no action. His face is calm. His dark eyes gradually turn into golden pupils and despise all living beings.


    Just as the explosive barrel was about to explode, Zhang Mingyuan suddenly had another hand on his shoulder, clenching it like a pliers.


    "Younger martial brother, calm down!"


    A deep cheering, trembling mind, just like thunder in the ear, dispelled all evil spirits.


    Zhang Mingyuan was shocked, his face changed from extremely ferocious to gradually calm down, and he closed his eyes in pain.


    The figure in a blue shirt behind him sighs, and looks at Ning Tao warily. There is a thick fear in his heart.


    And Ning Tao''s side, I don''t know when more into Ba, a face of tight, a hand is also on the waist, sweat.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s heart gradually eased, and a pair of golden pupils slowly retreated. Outsiders were unpredictable, and his momentum was soft.


    "Hoo, it''s OK. Let''s go!"


    Ning Tao greets a, facial expression is relaxed, signal Cheng Ba to follow up quickly, summer elder sister they are about to go in.


    "Boom!"


    Just for a moment, Ning Tao steps suddenly, his momentum burst out, a pair of golden pupil instant scan four directions.


    "Well, what''s the matter, brother Ning?"


    Cheng Ba suddenly sees Ning Tao''s abnormality, puts a hand on his waist, and looks around warily.


    Ning Tao didn''t respond. A pair of golden pupils broke through nothingness. Everything in front of him had no place to escape.


    However, the perspective eye scanned a circle, but found nothing, half abnormal.


    Ning Tao frowned and thought, then hesitated: "just now It seems to be murderous, but it may be my illusion. "


    Murderous? Hearing this, Chengba immediately exclaimed, "are those people just now? They should be monks, too? "


    Ning Tao heard the speech and was silent for a moment. He said, "it can''t be them. No one dares to mess around at this time unless...!""Oh, forget it, you''d better go in quickly. Don''t let sister Xia wait. Let elder brother Ning take you to gamble and open your eyes."


    See its smile pull Cheng Ba to rush past, but in the eye but flash a fine awn, in the heart secretly had guard.


    Seeing that they finally came, sister Xia wondered, "what were you doing just now? Is something wrong? "


    Ning Tao smell speech, dry smile a, way: "nothing, just met a few acquaintances, far away said hello."


    -More: 1 new fastest D (on Le


    sister Xia heard the speech, secretly nodded, and immediately said in a cold voice: "if you have nothing to do, hurry in, your girlfriend is still waiting for you."


    Finish saying, stepped on high-heeled shoes to walk in, left a graceful figure, Ning Tao smell speech, a burst of sweating.


    When you enter the hall, you will see a wide field of vision. Its style advocates low-key luxury and looks very magnanimous and charming.


    At this time, there are many people here, celebrities everywhere, beauties everywhere, and some people are excited to cut stones in the distance.


    Sister Xia, Qin Runquan and Qin Yun have different identities. Soon someone came to chat them up and get familiar with each other.


    Ning Tao and Cheng Ba are left out in the cold, but they don''t care. Their purpose is to come here for Lingshi.


    When they came to the original stone area of the hall, they quickly piled up a few hills and placed a lot of them. On the surface, the goods were very good, making people full of desire to buy.


    However, all these things are so simple in front of Ning Tao''s eyes. His way to get rich is coming.


    Perspective eyes instantly open, a pair of vertical golden pupil scanning many stones, domineering, see through everything.


    In his eyes, the original stones are thoroughly understood, and their essence is very clear. More than 60% of them are empty, so they are called waste stones.


    All of a sudden, his eyes, the color of surprise on his face, immediately and quickly with Chengba ran past.


    Two people came to the edge of the original stone area, in an inconspicuous shelf, there is a gray broken stone.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was overjoyed and immediately reached for it. However, a dry palm came quickly.


    There was an old, proud, unquestionable voice in my ear, "this stone I''ll take it. "

 Chapter 923

    "This stone I want it


    Although the voice is old, but it reveals a firm meaning, very arrogant, overbearing, full of dignity.


    However, when Ning Tao heard the words, his face was cold, and he sneered in his heart. Feidan didn''t stop. Instead, he grabbed the stone.


    "How dare you


    The road immediately roared, it seems very angry, just like thunder in the dark clouds, directly shaking the mind.


    However, Ning Tao doesn''t respond to this. He turns around slowly holding the stone, but his eyes suddenly flash with surprise.


    The old voice was an old man with white hair. Although he was old, he was very strong and dignified. A pair of muddy eyes flashed greedy, but his face was angry.


    This old man with white hair is the one beside Zhang Mingyuan. He paid special attention to it and cared about it.


    I saw his angry voice: "you don''t know how sensible you are. You don''t know how to come first and then, and you have to fight hard. Do you think my old man is easy to bully? It''s better to return that stone to me as soon as possible. "


    Cheng BA''s face is angry when he hears the words. It''s hateful that the old man should be so shameless and tell lies with his eyes.


    Ning Tao smell speech, immediately sneer way: "old fellow, you this skin is really thick enough, don''t say black and white, on the contrary poured me a body of dirty water, so age all live dog body?"


    The old man with white hair shivered when he heard the speech. A thin finger trembled and pointed at Ning Tao, but there was fear in his eyes.


    He said directly: "you are so disrespectful and rude. It''s a shame for the future pillars of China. How did your father teach you?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, the facial expression is icy cold, cold voice way: "old fellow, you don''t give a face don''t want a face, dare to advance an inch again, believe me to let you walk in, climb out."


    The old man with white hair was shocked, but his eyes were full of greed. He didn''t want to give up. It was a spirit stone.


    "Lao Jiu is the president of Huaxia Jade Association. I''d like to see What can you do? "


    Ning Tao''s face was cold when he heard the words. He relied on the old to sell the old. He was shameless. He didn''t care if they were the president.


    Just when Ning Tao was about to start, a figure in a green shirt flashed over quickly and directly protected the old man with white hair.


    "Mr. Kong, are you all right?" See this person side nervous inquiry, at the same time extremely vigilant looking at Ning Tao.


    The old man with white hair heard the speech and shook his head, but his waist became hard and his eyes were full of greed.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sarcastically said, "old man, didn''t you say you want to fight me alone? What''s the matter? "


    Hearing this, Qingshan man''s face changed greatly, and his spiritual power was running rapidly. However, Kong Lao''s face turned black.


    He said with a sneer, "Lizi is ignorant. You seem to have a deep hatred with Zhang Jia. Are you sure you want to offend me?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, sneer: "I this person, eat soft don''t eat hard, this life has not been afraid of who, more won''t recognize counsels."


    Hearing this, Kong Lao, with a gloomy face, immediately said in a deep voice, "I don''t want to offend anyone. If you return my stone to me, I''ll give it up. Otherwise..."


    However, in the face of his threat, Ning Tao sneered, fearless, spit out a word, "roll!"


    "You...!"


    Old Kong was very angry and trembling, but he was more and more anxious. The spirit stone was in front of him, but he could not get his hand.


    He is so anxious that he greedily wants to rob. Although he is old and frail, he never believes that Ning Tao really dares to do it.


    However, seeing this, the figure in Qingshan was shocked. He stopped the old man and murmured anxiously in his ear.


    The old man was greedy, but he just stopped for a few words. His face suddenly startled, and he looked at Ning Tao in horror.


    $& CV is the first time to launch @ K version of C


    his face changes sharply, his heart hesitates, and most of his greed is dissipated.


    "Hum, I don''t have the same idea as Lizi


    With that, he left reluctantly, and the figure in green shirt followed him, but he was relieved.


    See two people leave, Ning Tao''s golden pupil slowly fade, heart cold hum a, again slow step, beat waste you.


    Cheng BA''s face is very excited and excited. It should be like this when dealing with such an old guy. It''s too shameless to clean up.


    Suddenly, he put his eyes on the stone Is there a spirit stone


    Ning Tao hears the speech, smiles but does not speak, takes the card to brush ten million directly in the original stone area, this original stone is really not cheap.


    Two people quietly came to a hidden corner, noticed no one watching, Ning Tao just a smile, took out the stone.


    Under the gaze of Chengba''s surprise, Ning Tao points to the knife and controls the spirit power accurately. He waves it quickly and the stone chips gradually fall.


    Before long, the original stone was cut in half, and a pure yellow object appeared, very dazzling."Wow, brother Ning, there is a spirit stone here!"


    See Cheng ba a face excited way, the small face flushes, didn''t expect they just came in for a while, found a spirit stone.


    Ning Tao is also very excited. This is a good start. The old guy has some skills. He can see that this is a spirit stone.


    In the excitement, Ning Tao is very generous handed to Chengba, this boy''s talent is not vulgar, future achievements are limitless.


    Chengba is very moved. This is Lingshi. Besides elder brother Ning and elder sister Xia, who else would treat him so well?


    Just as Ning Tao handed it out, a quiet voice suddenly came, like a ghost at night.


    "What a magic pair of eyes!"


    "Dong!"


    When the spirit stone falls to the ground, Ning Tao bursts into full power. His eyes are wide open, his golden pupil is erect, his majesty is rampant, and his spirit power is rampant.


    Cheng BA was so excited that a chill rushed from his spine to his head. Subconsciously, he took out the pistol.


    In front of the two people''s panic, suddenly appeared a ethereal figure, face surprised, eyes faint.


    It is mysterious and vast. It is a kind of immortal spirit, which exists in ancient legends.


    "Gulu!"


    They swallowed their saliva and looked frightened. Although they had accumulated strength for a long time, they did not dare to do it because it was mysterious.


    That pair of dark eyes, as if the ancient fierce beast general staring at them, as if dominating everything, ruling the world.


    When Ning Tao and Cheng Ba saw this scene, their scalp felt numb. When did this man come, and why didn''t they have any signs at all.


    I see its hard scalp way: "don''t know Who is the elder? Younger generation Ning Tao, maybe we are still together. "


    Voice down, very quiet, the mysterious man has been staring at his eyes, as if in contemplation, thinking.


    After a long time, the mysterious man said, "maybe you''re right, we It''s a group of people. "


    Ning Tao smell speech, cold sweat DC, this is what answer, he is just polite words, did not expect this person also seriously.


    He deliberately said, "well, where did you come from? Maybe it has something to do with Wudang. "


    After hearing the words, the mysterious man kept silent for a long time. It seemed that he was recalling and thinking. Finally, he spoke slowly:


    "everything in the world They all have something to do with me! "


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words. Cheng BA was also puzzled. He asked in a soft voice: "that What do you call me, master? "


    Hearing this, the mysterious man slowly shook his head and said, "I don''t remember, but someone called me that."


    Ning Tao and Cheng Ba look at each other and then ask, "what?"


    After hearing this, the mysterious man said slowly, "they call me Uncle Tim

 Chapter 924

    ¡°Tim¡­¡­ Uncle


    Ning Tao and Cheng Ba look strange and have a bad heart. How does this name look like a foreigner? Isn''t he from China?


    Cheng Ba said: "are you not Chinese, sir? But here, foreigners are not allowed in and out. "


    Ning Tao smell speech, immediately nodded, in the heart incomparable alert, this person''s strength is unfathomable, vast as the sea.


    What Chengba said is true. This is the oldest jade gathering place in China, and now there are spirit stones.


    The state and Hongmeng have strictly stipulated that Lingshi must not be spread abroad, otherwise, it should be dealt with as treason.


    Facing the two people''s questions, uncle Tim thought about it, and then said, "what''s the difference?"


    Two people smell speech, can''t help but Leng Leng, for a moment unexpectedly don''t know how to refute, say, how does he come in?


    Uncle Tim saw that they were very alert, and immediately explained, "when I woke up, I was in the so-called foreign country, but I forgot everything, so they all called me uncle Tim."


    Ning Tao and Cheng Ba look at each other, and their eyes are full of disbelief. What does it mean to wake up in a foreign country?


    Ning Tao thought about it, and immediately tried to say, "have you lost your memory, master?"


    Uncle Tim shook his head slowly, frowned and said, "I just need a long time to remember because I sleep too long. What''s more, what''s restraining my memory..."


    Two people looked at each other, full of question marks, but this person is too mysterious, eccentric, or do not provoke the good.


    Just as they were about to leave, uncle Tim''s faint voice came, but it was like Hongzhong Dalu.


    "You''ve asked me so much, now it''s my turn to ask you!"


    Ning Tao smell speech, whole body a shock, immediately farfetched smile way: "Er, no I don''t know Master, what do you want to ask? "


    Uncle Tim''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the speech. He was curious and asked, "what are your eyes?"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, his whole body was stiff, his face was gloomy, and his inner spiritual power rushed out like the flood.


    All of a sudden, he felt a mountain pressing on his head. It was extremely heavy, and his spiritual power was intercepted by the sluice, so he couldn''t work.


    Feel this scene, Ning Tao heart a surprised, inexplicable have a sense of panic, this kind of strength really strange to.


    Looking up, I saw that uncle Tim didn''t move. There was no abnormality. A pair of plain eyes also revealed the color of surprise.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s heart moved, and immediately pretended to boast: "my eyes are called unparalleled eyes. There is only one pair between heaven and earth. This is the original, and the rest are Shanzhai."


    After hearing this, Chengba turned his mouth to himself. Even I don''t believe your boasting, let alone the man in front of me.


    However, uncle Tim heard the speech, thought about it for a while, and suddenly agreed: "it seems that it is true."


    Hearing this, Cheng Ba is shocked. He really believes it. However, Ning Tao is full of excitement.


    See its flurried dry smile way: "Er, that, elder you are busy, you are busy, we still have something to do, don''t disturb."


    Finish saying, want to pull Cheng Ba to leave, however behind a misty voice, is to let them body stiff.


    "Wait!"


    Ning Tao smell speech, the whole body is cold, he wants to go on, but found that the body some don''t listen.


    Cheng Ba is the same. His small face is very ugly. They are stiff necked and turn their heads. Their faces are full of farfetched smiles.


    Uncle Tim sees this, his face is flat, but he has a stone in his hand, which is the one Ning Tao just fell to the ground.


    He just looked at it, and it seemed that it was a shock. The stone fragments wrapped with spirit stone disappeared inexplicably.


    "Gulu!"


    Both swallowed saliva at the same time, complexion is very white, what meaning is this? Are you deliberately intimidating them? Or a threat?


    The fastest way to update VA is to go up


    uncle Tim said faintly: "you forgot to take this Zhongpin Lingshi. Don''t litter things in the future."


    Ning Tao and Cheng Ba look at each other. The latter clenches his teeth fiercely, reaches out his hand to the spirit stone, and actually gets it.


    As soon as Lingshi started, they were like runaway wild horses, frightened rabbits, and mice chased by cats. In the blink of an eye, they were gone.


    Looking at them, uncle Tim suddenly showed an easy-going smile and murmured:


    "unique eyes, only this pair...!"


    In a corner on the second floor, they gasped for breath, their faces were frightened, and their hearts were frightened.


    "I wipe. Who was that man just now? It''s too frightening. Even if it''s a strong alchemist, it''s not so terrible. "


    Cheng Ba said in shock. At that moment, he had a feeling that he could not help himself.


    Ning Tao smell speech, also can''t help nodding, this person is really strange, light that temperament is different.


    After calming down for a moment, they set their eyes on the spirit stone, shining with extraordinary brilliance.In Ning Tao''s memory, the medium spirit stone is higher than the ordinary spirit stone. Its pure spirit power is much better than the ordinary spirit stone, which is more sought after by monks.


    Looking at this spirit stone, Ning Tao is red eyed. Although Cheng Ba doesn''t know much about it, he can feel the pure spirit power.


    "Xiaochengba, come on, let me have a look at the spirit stone. What the man said is not credible. I''ll help you identify it. I''m sure I can see it clearly in my unique eyes."


    See Ning Tao smile way, that facial expression is like fox see fat chicken, intentionally in show kindness, but didn''t Ann good heart.


    Chengba is not stupid. How can he be fooled? He immediately stuffed it into his pocket and kept on running away.


    See this scene, Ning Tao also helpless, he is really want to reference, really nothing Other meaning!


    There are five floors in this place, and each floor has a large number of raw stones. The higher you go up, the better the quality will be. If you want to enter the third floor, you must specially invite distinguished guests.


    And Ning Tao had a good start, in the heart also had the fighting spirit, erect the golden pupil to scan the four directions, constantly perspective the original stone.


    Two people turn a big circle in the second floor, unexpectedly found only two original stones containing spirit stone, this thing is really rare.


    It seems that the medium-sized spirit stone just now was just a burst of luck. I don''t know if there is any immortal stone in the top layer?


    On the third floor, although there are fewer raw stones, their quality is greatly improved, and many of them have beautiful jade.


    Ning Tao just glanced at several pieces of valuable jade, which are precious in Feifei jewelry.


    Just when he wanted to go in and get money, Chengba grabbed him and pointed to a place angrily.


    "Brother Ning, look over there. It''s wusheng, the runaway Wu family. He''s bullying sister Xia."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was furious immediately, and a fierce spirit appeared in his heart. His golden pupil reappeared and despised all living beings.


    "Dare to bully Laozi''s women, and seek death!"

 Chapter 925

    On the third floor, in an open place, Xia Mengfei looks gloomy, Qin Yun looks angry, and Qin Runquan frowns.


    In front of them, there were several figures, with a grim smile, and their eyes were not good at looking at several people.


    The leader was Wu Sheng, who looked haughty, with a sneer in his mouth and a venom in his eyes.


    Some time ago, it was because of this Feifei jewelry that their Wu family suffered a heavy loss, and most of their elite were lost.


    Not only that, he almost broke his hand, even the magic weapon he had always cherished became more broken.


    Today, they finally find an opportunity. Although the Lu family is not allowed to do it, there are many ways to get revenge.


    He stepped out with a sneer and looked at the gloomy Xia Mengfei. There was a desire in his eyes.


    Before he could speak, there was a sudden burst of wind and a strong fluctuation of spiritual power.


    Wu Sheng''s eyelids jumped and his face was startled. In an instant, he made a powerful fist, and his power exploded.


    "Bang!"


    The two fists collided in the air, the strong wind was rolling, and the terrible power was frantically vented. In a moment, they both stepped back at the same time.


    "Step, step!"


    Wu Shenglian stepped back a few steps, and finally stepped on the floor to unload his strength. The floor cracked instantly.


    His face was gloomy and his heart was shaking. His right fist was numb. The power of that fist was not to be underestimated.


    Ning Tao''s heart is dignified. The strength of this wusheng is really extraordinary. It can be said that he is a strong enemy.


    They just looked at each other, but the same idea flashed in their hearts, that is, to abolish him.


    Without waiting for the reaction of the crowd, they rushed out as fast as an arrow leaving the string.


    "Tear your hand!"


    "Thirty six movements of Zhenwu, Yinfeng palm!"


    A pair of hands that can tear the boulder, with extremely sharp feeling, directly hit its face and go, ferocious and cruel.


    Ning Tao''s face remains the same, calm and calm, a palm affects eight sides of the wind, take advantage of the situation and fight, as if into one.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    After more than a dozen moves in a few breaths, outsiders were dazzled and had a headache, rubbing their sour eyes.


    All of a sudden, a loud shout came anxiously, "stop, or you will drive out the villa. Don''t make a mistake."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed when they heard the speech. Instead of stopping, they increased their strength and hit a powerful blow.


    Wu Sheng''s face was cold, his heart was filled with killing intention, and his body''s spiritual power gushed out, and his fist seemed like an overlord.


    "Bawujin!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his golden pupil flashed away. His fingers were like swords, showing a hot golden light.


    "Pure Yang finger!"


    Just when they seem to be struggling, Wu Sheng''s face suddenly changes, his mind is in a trance, and his strength suddenly decreases.


    This change makes his heart startled, but he has not figured out the reason. A golden light comes through the air and pierces his face.


    "Hiss!"


    With only a slight sound, they quickly regressed, with different faces, happy and sad, calm and angry.


    All the people were surprised to see that there was a blood trough on the face of kirinzi wusheng. At this time, the blood was dripping.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, has a calm face and an understatement. He carries his hands behind him and has the style of a master of practice.


    When the short soldiers were handed over, the superior made a decision. It turned out that the kirinzi was inferior, but he was also destroyed and injured by the man.


    Wu Sheng touched his cheek, blood filled, heart suddenly angry, gritted his teeth and said: "you want to die!"


    Ning Tao, full of contempt and provocative sarcasm, said: "who do you want to scare? If you don''t want to come back, I''ll beat you. I''ve been in the world for more than ten years. I don''t want to be a tyrant."


    Wu Sheng''s eyes are splitting when he hears the words. This bastard dares to destroy his appearance and humiliate him. It''s unforgivable.


    However, without waiting for them to start, a shadow flashed directly, directly blocking the middle of the two, with a bad complexion.


    I saw him say in a cold voice: "my dear Lu Tianfeng, I am in charge of the order of this meeting. I hope you will not cause me any trouble. If you dare to do it in this treasure appraisal meeting, you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    Hear this naked warning, Ning Tao is very casual, don''t care, didn''t put in the heart.


    Although Wu Sheng was furious, he did not dare to be presumptuous. This treasure appraisal meeting was supported by Hongmeng.


    Looking at Wu Sheng, he doesn''t dare to do it. Ning Tao''s eyes flicker slightly. He doesn''t feel angry enough and doesn''t hurt to beat him.


    Immediately very disdainful mutter way: "counsels goods one!"


    Although the voice was small, many people heard it, and their faces were wonderful, revealing the color of playfulness and banter.


    But Wu Sheng hears speech, the anger inside the chest Teng again burns and rises, full face ferocious, cold voice way: "what do you say?"Ning Tao smell speech, immediately took out to take out ear, very owe dozen sarcasm way: "good words don''t say twice, especially to counsellor goods."


    Without waiting for them to continue to speak, Lu Tianfeng''s face was cold, and he immediately snorted angrily, which directly burst out a strong breath.


    "The strong one who trains babies!"


    Ning Tao and Wu Sheng''s eyes narrowed. Although their breath was strong, they were not put in their eyes, and their hearts were filled.


    At this time, sister Xia suddenly came to the side, face helpless, secretly shook her head, motioned him not to mess.


    Next to Wu Sheng, there was a middle-aged figure with a plain face, a loose momentum, and bright eyes.


    The appearance of these two people eased the atmosphere, but they were disappointed and didn''t fight thoroughly.


    Seeing this, Lu Tianfeng can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. His heart is gradually calming down. These two guys are really tough to deal with.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged figure next to Wu Sheng stood up and said with a sly smile to Ning Tao: "I heard that you can learn from Yu. Why don''t you come to have a competition? It''s warm-up before the real show starts."


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes flash a fine awn, disdain way: "warm up can, afraid to scare you, all wet."


    This remark, however, has been ridiculed, despised and even abused by many people, which is no less than public anger.


    "This guy is crazy. He dares to be presumptuous with Mr. Shi. He is the vice president of Huaxia Jade Association. It is said that he is also the first person of the association in the future. His ability is very high."


    Hearing this kind of irony, sister Xia''s pretty face turns white, while Qin Yun clenches her teeth and looks at Ning Tao anxiously.


    Ning Tao heard this, but he hummed coldly: "what about the vice president? Just now an old man came to sell his old man, and I almost beat him. He said what kind of president he was, and his surname was Kong."


    This speech made the crowd more resentful, and the voice of abuse spread all over the place, even abusing him.


    "Ignorant child, how dare you insult Mr. Kong? He is the president of our Jade Association and a respected elder."


    "In China, who dares to be presumptuous and disrespectful to Kong Lao? I suggest that we expel him from the villa and drive him out...!"


    Not waiting for Ning Tao and others to get angry, Mr. Shi suddenly walked out and said with a sneer: "Xiao you, the big talk is too arrogant, but the consequences are very serious. You can''t slander Mr. Kong."


    Ning Tao hears speech, just cold hum a, talk with this group of brain remnant powder, he feels is to his insult.


    At this time, Mr. Shi''s eyes flashed slightly and said with a sneer: "since you are so confident and insult Mr. Kong, it''s better to gamble a little. I don''t know if you dare."


    Ning Tao smell speech, very disdain, way: "how small bet?"


    On hearing this, Mr. Shi immediately gave a little smile and slowly spat out a few words, "ten billion Little bet

 Chapter 926

    "Ten billion Little bet


    When they heard the words, they all took a breath. Their faces were shocked and their hearts trembled. They all looked at each other.


    This is a small gamble. It''s a big gamble.


    Even though they are celebrities from all walks of life and have billions of assets, they have no confidence to say such things as small gambling, and they are often bankrupt.


    When people look at Mr. Shi, they can''t help admiring and awe him. I''m afraid few people in China are qualified to say that. They are worthy of being the first person of the association in the future.


    Mr. Shi felt the admiration of all the people. He could not help but straighten his chest and look proud. For a moment, he felt high spirited. There were several people like him who could compare with him.


    Wu Sheng and a group of people smell speech, the face immediately showed a proud smile, Mr. Shi a hand, really extraordinary.


    Qin Runquan, Qin Yun''s father and daughter smell speech, the facial expression is very white, unexpectedly want to bet so big amount, Ning Tao can do?


    When Ning Tao heard this, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. Ten billion yuan, a small bet. He wanted to pit himself.


    However, he might be hesitant to change the other way, but on Jianyu, he is not afraid, let alone bet 10 billion, 100 billion.


    At this time, sister Xia suddenly held his hand and asked in a soft voice, "how about winning with confidence?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, smile, confident way: "rest assured, Jianyu, gambling stone, Jianbao, I, fearless everything!"


    After hearing this, sister Xia immediately turned her head and said with a bold smile, "since it''s a small bet, it''s too little. If you want to meet your identity, you can bet 50 billion."


    Hearing the words, all the people were shocked, and their hearts were trembling. This is the goal they have been pursuing all their lives.


    Mr. Shi''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech. His hands could not help shivering, and his subconscious heart was about to shrink back.


    This woman is so cruel, 50 billion, even if they are the leader of the jade industry, it is a big number.


    The faces of all the people in the scene changed, which was very wonderful. Subconsciously, they all had to step back. It was really a big scene.


    Ning Tao, Cheng Ba, Qin Yun and so on were all startled when they heard that Xia Jie was so cruel that she gambled 50 billion yuan.


    Seeing the reaction of the crowd, sister Xia said with disdain: "why, dare not? What about Mr. Shi''s heroism just now? "


    Mr. Shi''s face was gloomy when he heard the speech. He certainly didn''t have so much money himself. Some consortia were supporting him.


    At this time, Wu Sheng suddenly walked out and patted him on the shoulder with one hand, giving him invisible support.


    Aware of this move, Mr. Shi was shocked, and even bit his teeth. He immediately agreed: "OK, 50 billion."


    "But in order to prevent people from defaulting on their debts, this time, brother Lu, the master of the family, will witness it. I think everyone will be convinced."


    When they heard this, they all nodded and agreed. It would be best if the people of the Lu family could witness it. It was absolutely fair and just.


    But Lu Tianfeng hears the speech, ponders for a while, immediately nods to agree, otherwise, these people will certainly have trouble again.


    Seeing this scene, Xia Jie naturally has no opinion. She immediately takes out a card and hands it to Lu Tianfeng.


    As soon as Mr. Shi gritted his teeth, he also took out a card, which was supported by the consortium, but many of them were waiting for the end.


    Looking at the two cards in his hand, Lu Tianfeng''s heart is complicated. It''s 100 billion, enough to make countless people envious.


    He took a deep breath and said coldly, "since I am a witness, I hope you can all abide by the rules."


    "This time, I''ll give you a question, so that everyone can be convinced, you two, no problem?"


    Ning Tao and Shi Yan smell the speech and nod at the same time. They have a strong self-confidence in their eyes. No one wants to fail.


    4U Q @ version K was launched ^ 6


    when Lu Tianfeng saw this, he immediately preached: "the scale of this gamble is very high, so the difficulty should be the highest level."


    "Recently, a kind of strange original stone was mined from that mysterious vein. No instrument can detect it or know it. Even some stone gamblers can''t help it."


    "We all call it Mimeng stone. Its quality is the best among the original stones, and you fight with it."


    "I''ll give you an hour. Only one piece of Mimeng stone is allowed. In the end, the one with the highest quality wins."


    Ning Tao and Shi Yan, without hesitation, immediately nodded and agreed. They both have high self-confidence.


    Seeing that they agreed and someone was ready to time, he immediately took a deep breath and said in a loud voice:


    "this gambler, now, start!"


    The voice falls, stone rock immediately saw Ning Tao one eye, immediately cold hum a, very arrogant walked into the original stone area.


    Ning Tao was going to watch for a while, but she was pushed by Xia Jie. She had no choice but to look up and walk in.


    However, in this way, he is considered to be a duck on the shelf. He has no ability, but he has to play a big role.It''s like putting two green onions in a pig''s trunk to hold an elephant!


    People are satirizing and laughing. No one will think highly of this young man, even if he comes from Feifei jewelry.


    Mr. Shi Yan is the first person of the association in the future. He has mastered the secret of treasure identification, and even Confucius praised him.


    In my opinion, this boy is a fool. That''s 50 billion yuan. He just threw it away. What a loser!


    All kinds of fallacies, abuse, satire are all over the place, and many people are trying to please Mr. Shi Yan.


    Sister Xia looks calm, not happy or sad. For these people, she is too lazy to scold. That will only lower her IQ.


    Qin Yun and Cheng Ba are frowning and worried. It''s a 50 billion dollar gamble. Who will be the winner.


    There are only two people left in the huge original stone area. The onlookers are full. There are many people who want to learn from the experience.


    At the moment, Shiyan is holding a piece of Mimeng stone with a slight frown. The original stone is really strange and can''t be detected at all.


    Ning Tao''s face is also very strange. This dark gray stone in his hand is mysterious and strange. I don''t know what material is in it.


    Perspective eyes open, erect golden pupil suddenly appear, this stone gradually clear emerge in front of the eyes, gradually thorough.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that Ning Tao shifted his eyes and frowned tightly. This kind of stone can block the perspective eye.


    It takes a lot of effort and spiritual power for him to see through a piece of Mimeng stone. It is surrounded by a mysterious substance, wrapping the whole stone. It is very difficult for the perspective eye to see through.


    This stone in his hand is just a piece of waste stone. After so much effort, he got nothing.


    This made him very angry. He joked that he could not find a stone when he explored the nothingness with the eyes of the candle dragon?


    Just when he wanted to show his skill, people suddenly heard the cry of surprise, as if they found something shocking.


    "Look, Mr. Shiyan has finally made his move. That''s the secret method of treasure identification of his famous jade class, smart nine fingers...!"


    Everyone had heard of this, and his face was filled with ecstasy. As soon as the nine spirits pointed out, all the stones surrendered.

 Chapter 927

    "When the nine spirits point out, all the stones will surrender!"


    This is still the evaluation and admiration of Confucius. If it wasn''t for his high qualification, I''m afraid the president would have been displaced.


    Ning Tao is also curious. The guy surnamed Shi is not a monk. What is his so-called secret method like?


    Looking at it, Shiyan was in a strange state. He closed his eyes, as if he had blocked the perception of the outside world.


    That pair of white pleats, clean hands, beat rhythmically on the Misty Stone, as if all perception is in the fingers.


    That knock, the use of force is very clever, from the stone to pass the wave, shock, reaction, so as to make a judgment.


    A stone has its own structure, shape, intricate substance and extremely subtle resonance.


    When there is a little invasion of external force, it will produce chaos in it, and at this time, it can be perceived through fluctuations.


    If there is no chaos or even fluctuation in the stone, he will not be able to perceive and know what is in it.


    Under the gaze of all the people, Shiyan''s face was calm, and he ordered three times in a row. He didn''t know what he felt inside.


    Only a moment later, he gently, strength compared with the previous few fingers, is undoubtedly increased a lot.


    All of a sudden, people''s faces were a little pale. The four spirits had already pointed out, but there was no result yet. This Misty Stone is really strange.


    After a long time, Shiyan, who frowned tightly, suddenly focused again. His fingers trembled and his eyebrows raised slightly.


    Seeing this scene, people''s hearts are almost up to their throat. Five spirits have already pointed out. Haven''t they got any results yet?


    In the eyes of everyone''s nervous expectation, Shiyan''s ready six spirit fingers didn''t fall, but opened his eyes.


    At this moment, his face was a little pale. It was obvious that the understatement just now cost a lot of attention.


    And see its open eyes, people can''t help but be excited, five spirit points out, finally have a result?


    But in the eyes of all excited, Shiyan hesitated to put down the stone, frowned and quickly walked to other places.


    "Eh!"


    Seeing this scene, people were silly. They gave up and wasted so much effort. It was a waste rock.


    When Chengba saw this, he immediately disdained and said, "well, I thought how earth shaking it was. It turned out that it was just like this."


    But his words, but it is a stone to stir up a thousand waves, one by one glare, one after another scold endlessly, sarcasm.


    "What do you know, you little boy? You are one of the best masters in China. You can''t slander him at will."


    "That''s right. If you look at that fool again, you really stand there like a fool, and you are still in a daze. It seems that you are convinced by master Shi''s technique. You''d better give up...!"


    But Cheng Ba hears speech, cold eyes, scold him can, but never scold elder brother Ning, let alone insult elder sister Xia.


    Instead of scolding them, he silently took out a dark pistol and aimed at the one who scolded the most.


    "Er...!"


    The scene, which was originally noisy, became quiet in an instant. The sound stopped, and the sound of swallowing could be heard faintly.


    Seeing this scene, Cheng Ba couldn''t help sneering and said, "call another one, let me hear it, and see if I can shoot."


    When they heard the words, they were all angry, but no one dared to speak.


    Wu Sheng and Wu''s family also saw this scene, but they didn''t pay attention to it. At present, they should focus on gambling stones.


    Lu Tianfeng pretends not to see it. He just thinks these people are noisy. Now it''s better to shut up as long as he doesn''t shoot.


    In Yuanshi District, Ning Tao slowly takes back his eyes, and his face shows his thoughtfulness. It''s really a clever means.


    Through his perspective eyes, he observed every fluctuation and every detail, and had a lot of understanding in his heart.


    This rock, however, doesn''t feel anything. It may be too exhausting. I''m going to have a look at others first.


    And that piece of smectite is really unusual. There seems to be something strange in it, but it''s not clear.


    Looking at the selected rock, Ning Tao smiles, and then goes in, looking for a good Misty Stone.


    Golden pupil scanning, majestic suddenly approaching, the body''s spiritual power output of a large extent, the outline of some spirit stone quickly appear.


    When seeing the spirit stone, Ning Tao smiles with pride. How can some broken stones stop the eyes of the candle dragon.


    $)


    however, ordinary Lingshi should not be safe. What should he do in case of a draw? If he can crush the opponent completely.


    Master Shi is also constantly looking for and perceiving, but he never finds what he is satisfied with, and his forehead is covered with sweat.


    Time passed quietly, people were very anxious, most of them inclined to master Shi, because they all asked for him.


    And there is a small group of people, silent, they all recognize the identity of Ning Tao, now is completely watching.


    Sister Xia and Chengba are worried, because on the surface, Ning Tao is a little inferior, and the situation is very bad.At the end of an hour, master Shi was pale, suddenly clenched his teeth and took away the first Mimeng stone.


    Master Shi has a goal, and Ning Tao is almost the same. He holds a stone full of wormhole in his hand, which is very inconspicuous.


    There is a very similar thing in his memory, that is, I don''t know if anyone knows it.


    It''s time for them to go to the stone cutting area, where they are surrounded by people, staring at the two Mimeng stones.


    As a member of the Lu family, Lu Tianfeng can cut stones naturally. His technique is not bad. This time, he will take charge of the knife himself.


    A knife as thin as a cicada''s wing is flexible and flying. The stone was chosen by master Shi, which gives people great hope.


    The stone chips fell layer by layer, even if they were very hard, they couldn''t block Lu Tianfeng''s knife, and they shrank a big circle in a twinkling of an eye.


    Master Shi clenched his fists and his face was tense. This time, because of the time constraint, he did not make a good judgment.


    However, when he was nervous, there was an uproar. He looked up and found that something had been cut out of the original stone.


    In Lu Tianfeng''s hands, the piece gradually showed its true face. It was actually a tiny piece of Lingzhi!


    Many people are very happy to see it. All monks will know it. It''s a strange thing to help cultivate.


    When master Shi and Wu Sheng saw this, they were all relieved. Their faces were overjoyed. As soon as Lingzhi came out, even if Lingshi appeared, they would be willing to bow down. This time, they will win!


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, is pale. Although he doesn''t know the value of the object, he is inexplicably frightened.


    At this time, Wu Sheng''s face was proud and jokingly said: "how about it? I don''t know if you have any regrets. That''s 50 billion yuan. Even if you regret it, it''s too late. Ha ha...!"


    Looking at the arrogance over there, Cheng Ba, Qin Yun and others gnash their teeth, unwilling in the heart, sister Xia''s eyebrows are tightly wrinkled.


    However, when Ning Tao heard the speech, he was calm and said, "are you so confident that you can win me? Just a small piece of Lingzhi, how can it compare with me


    "When it is born, the world of practice will be shocked."

 Chapter 928

    In the stone cutting area on the third floor, everyone looked at each other, filled with strange words, full of disdain.


    Wu Sheng was stunned for a moment, then burst out laughing, a face full of irony, his followers are disdaining.


    What can shake the practice world has not appeared for many years at the end of the Dharma.


    Even this little piece of Lingzhi just makes some friars greedy. As for sensation, it is absolutely impossible.


    Master Shi is also ironic. He wants to cut a treasure from a stone. What do you think it is, immortal stone?


    Lu Tianfeng is surprised, because Ning Tao seems to be full of self-confidence, not like the appearance of raving.


    In the face of ridicule and abuse, Ning Tao''s eyes are quiet, his face is calm and calm.


    Sister Xia and Qin Yun are gradually calming down under this kind of bearing. As long as Ning Tao is there, they will have confidence.


    And some of the big guys, just want to laugh with the crowd, suddenly recognize Ning Tao, immediately shut up, quietly watch the excitement, this person is a must report!


    With more and more people, Lu Tianfeng didn''t want to have any accident. He immediately waved a knife and exploited the debris.


    Ning Tao''s selection of this Mimeng stone is very big, full of wormholes, and there are some signs of damage. It''s completely like a broken stone. Even if it''s thrown into a pile of stones, no one will move it.


    Except for the honest little group, the rest of them all have ironic ideas, especially Cheng BA''s action just now, which makes them have no good feelings for Ning Tao, even very bad.


    Although Wu Sheng and master Shi sneer at each other, they also know that they can''t be too arrogant. They''d better wait until the situation is clear.


    Countless eyes stare at the original stone. The stone chips peel off layer by layer, and the volume gradually shrinks, but nothing appears.


    Is this a waste rock? People''s minds can not help the emergence of this idea, the face is also gradually wonderful.


    Lu Tianfeng is calm and careful. He doesn''t feel like everyone else. He can feel something inside!


    With his artistic Sabre technique, the stone is only about the size of a palm, but his movement suddenly stops.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. Why did they stop all of a sudden? Don''t you think it''s a waste rock?


    To everyone''s surprise, Lu Tianfeng raised his eyebrows slightly and raised his knife slowly. There was spiritual power in it. After constantly searching for the angle, he split it directly.


    }Ge


    "click!"


    There was a cracking sound. Under the people''s stupefaction, the big stone cracked, revealing a strange and strange object.


    At a glance, it looks very much like the spine. It seems to be the petrified bone marrow of the human body. The whole body is gray and dark, not white.


    "Er...!"


    After a long silence in the air, a disciple of the Wu family pretended to be surprised and said, "what kind of animal fossil is this?"


    As soon as this remark came out, people laughed and even burst into tears.


    Wusheng and Shiyan both showed their proud laughter. It was a total of 50 billion yuan, which fell into the pocket.


    At this moment, a man suddenly came out of the crowd, pretending to be righteous, and said: "this gentleman, I am the Deputy owner of the Jinghua Museum. If you donate this, we will be very grateful."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The laughter of the crowd exploded again, one by one laughing and praising the humor of the deputy curator.


    On the other hand, on Ning Tao''s side, Qin Runquan''s face turns black and his heart is full of anger. Qin Yun''s pretty face is pale and angry.


    Summer elder sister although still keep calm, but a pair of beautiful eyes very cold looking at those people, seem to want to remember them.


    Cheng BA''s face is ferocious, and his hand is on his waist. He wants to shoot the asshole Deputy owner.


    These people''s intelligence quotient is still overestimated.


    And there are a small group of people, who are the top big men who can enter the fourth and fifth floors, and even those who have attended the wedding.


    At this moment, they all kept silent and were very honest. Looking at the clamorous flatterer, they were filled with sigh and pity.


    At this time, master Shi Shiyan walked out with pride and said, "brother Lu, what do you think this thing is? Is it a fossil, or a strange thing that can surpass me? "


    After all, it''s up to him to decide the final result, in case he can recognize what strange thing it is.


    Hearing this, Lu Tianfeng frowned and pondered for a long time. Finally, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know what this thing is?"


    "You can''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power from this object, and it looks very hard, but it''s actually very fragile. It''s broken when it''s touched."


    "If On the surface value alone, it must be Mr. Shi''s Lingzhi, which is far beyond the gray spine. "


    Hearing this, everyone was boiling again. This sentence is no less than negating the gray spine, which also shows that master Shi has won!When Ning Tao heard this, he frowned and a haze appeared on his face, but he could not refute it.


    Because his words alone can not convince everyone that it is a natural wonder, but who will believe it.


    After pondering for a long time, Lu Tianfeng finally sighed and said in a loud voice, "I announce that this time, Mr. Shi..."


    "Wait!"


    An old saying came, gentle and firm, which shocked Lu Tianfeng and surprised him.


    Everyone hears the sound and sees that Ning Tao also picks an eyebrow. Sister Xia and Chengba''s face are full of hope.


    In sight, there is a half century old man, wearing a pure white training suit, with a gentle and kind face.


    Seeing this man, Lu Tianfeng immediately jumped up and said respectfully, "Uncle Hua, why are you here?"


    "If I don''t show up, I''m afraid my Lu family''s reputation will be ruined and I will offend Mr. Ning," he sighed


    The Deputy librarian and others were shocked when they heard the speech. This is a senior of the Lu family, a veteran and a master appraiser.


    In everyone''s respectful eyes, the half century old man took the gray spine and came to Ning Tao with an apologetic face.


    See its smile apology way: "rather small friend, this time all is my Lu family''s fault, this time gamble stone, when is you won."


    When they heard the words, they were all dumbfounded. Wusheng and Shiyan turned pale and trembled with disbelief.


    Ning Tao smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, play taste: "did not expect the old gentleman actually know me, really honored."


    Uncle Hua immediately said with a bitter smile, "if you are not my friend, it should be the luck of my Lu family. You are the cardinal of the Holy See. Who dares to compare you here in terms of status?"


    More than half of the celebrities turned pale, their eyes widened, and their mouths opened, but they couldn''t speak. The whole person was like falling into an ice cave, and a chill rushed from their spine to their heads.


    "He He actually It''s the Archbishop Evil sta

 Chapter 929

    In many celebrities, see a lot of people are shivering to shout out the evil star two words, face pale, no blood.


    These two words belong to the new archbishop of the Holy See, Ning Tao. His means can be said to have killed people without trace.


    The most sensational was the sudden death of 14 big men in the car without any sign or basis.


    Although there is no evidence to show that, but all the signs are directed at him, so that everyone is scared.


    is said to settle a matter by leaving it unsettled.


    Many celebrities have heard of such feats, but they have forgotten what they look like.


    Only those at the top have seen him in the hotel, and have directly branded him in their minds.


    Now, those big guys are all happy, and they are full of pride in their hearts, and the people who laugh to the end It''s smart people.


    Just when everyone was afraid, wusheng and Shiyan suddenly stood up, their faces full of resentment and unwilling.


    I saw him not angry and said: "Mr. Hua, we respect you as the elder, hoping you can speak clearly. But now, you seem to be a little confused. Master Shi has won the gamble."


    Shi Yan immediately said in a cold voice: "yes, Mr. Hua, you are an old man in the field of treasure identification. We should respect you, but I hope you don''t mess about because of who you are."


    The Deputy librarian also stood up and said sarcastically, "I said that this old man, you are too confused. You are a smart person who can see it. Master Shi definitely won."


    As soon as he said this, Lu Tianfeng was furious, and his momentum suddenly broke out, directly oppressing the man.


    He said angrily, "Mr. Hua is the elder of our Lu family. How can you be such a person who can talk nonsense freely? Since he says so, he definitely has his intention. Here, it''s not your turn to talk."


    The Deputy librarian was startled, and he was scared back by his bullying. His face was gloomy and uncertain.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and couldn''t help playing with the taste: "Mr. Hua, don''t you give me an explanation?"


    The kind-hearted Hua Lao Wen Yan nodded helplessly and looked at the people who were full of unwilling, as well as Wu Sheng and Shi Yan, who glared at each other with a sigh.


    Youyou said: "since you want to know the answer, I will convince you and open your eyes."


    Wusheng and Shiyan heard the words and hummed at the same time. They wanted to see what they could say.


    Then he said, "this gray spine is a natural thing. In ancient times, it was called Natural stone bone


    The fastest update is on Z6


    after finishing, he sighed: "this object is rare even in ancient times, because it can improve the quality of monks. This kind of adverse effect should be priceless."


    As the voice fell, many people were confused and didn''t seem to understand, but some monks hidden in the dark were full of greed and desire!


    Wu Sheng was shocked. He looked at the gray spine full of greed. He had heard that if he swallowed it, his accomplishments would be greatly increased.


    But master Shi and others don''t know. They are not monks after all, so they can''t understand the mystery.


    Xia Jie, Cheng Ba and Qin Yun are also puzzled, but they should be better than each other when they hear this tone.


    Seeing the confusion, Mr. Hua immediately explained, "since you don''t know, I''ll explain that."


    "You can understand this Lingzhi as human fat, and you can understand this natural stone bone as human spine. I don''t need to say more about which one is important."


    Hearing this, people suddenly realized that fat, spine, which is important, don''t think it is the latter.


    All of a sudden, they realized that if it was true, it would not mean that master Shi had lost this gamble.


    When master Shi heard the words, his whole body trembled and his face was full of disbelief. He actually lost. How could it be.


    Wu Sheng''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but his eyes were staring at the natural stone bone.


    At this time, HuaLao saw that everyone was convinced, and immediately announced: "this gamble is for Ning Xiaoyou to win."


    At the end of the speech, Qin Yun, Cheng Ba, Xia Jie and others immediately cheered, full of excitement.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is also relieved. It seems that there are still people he knows. Otherwise, it''s really hard to do.


    Summer elder sister full face of joy, stepping on high heels, from the hands of Lu Tianfeng, took back the 100 billion.


    Master Shi''s face was gloomy and full of worries. The money was supported by those consortia. Before he came to the final stage, he threw away so much!


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao and Hua Lao''s face changed at the same time. A lot of Dao Qi machines locked them just now.


    And they look at each other a little, and then they realize that they are thinking about the natural stone bones in their hands.


    Ning Tao''s eyes move, and suddenly he looks at Cheng ba. His face is calm and he beckons for him to come.As soon as Cheng Ba ran over, he slapped him hard, and Cheng Ba grinned in pain.


    "You Well...! "


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he saw that Ning Tao put something into his mouth like thunder and forced him to swallow it.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Cheng Ba is coughing painfully, half kneeling on the ground, while Ning Tao bursts into his own momentum and looks around angrily.


    At the moment just now, there were more than a dozen momentum burst out, and it seemed that they wanted to start.


    Thanks to Lu Tianfeng, Hua laoding was in the front, otherwise someone would have rushed over just now and started to snatch directly.


    After Chengba swallowed the natural stone bone, those people disappeared, as if they had never appeared.


    And wusheng also don''t know when, with master Shi, and a group of followers, disappeared here.


    Originally, the onlookers were scattered, for fear that Ning Tao would find them in trouble.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Hua sighed, then turned around and said with a bitter smile: "Ning Xiaoyou, it''s better to follow me to the fifth floor. The final play is about to begin."


    Ning Tao smell speech, immediately smile and nod, with a dry shadow, quickly walked up to the fifth floor.


    But in his eyes, but flashed a cold light, golden pupil slightly flash, secretly looking at the dark.


    On the way, Ning Tao and Hua Lao talked a lot. Both of them are treasure experts, and they complement each other.


    Sister Xia and Qin Yun are very happy. The former makes 50 billion yuan, while the latter is because Ning Tao wins.


    Chengba is coughing and resentful. He doesn''t know what he''s eating. It''s directly in his mouth.


    The fifth floor is an oval hall, but Mr. Hua asked him to go through the gate with a smile, and he heard the words in it vaguely.


    Next, is the mysterious treasure first person!


    As soon as Ning Tao goes in, he hears this sentence, but countless bright lights gather on him.


    "He is Ning Tao!"

 Chapter 930

    So big oval hall, silent, very quiet, as if to hear the deafening words.


    Ning Tao''s step is also a meal. He points to himself in surprise. Jianbao''s voice falls, and the air is suddenly quiet. Everyone looks strange. How dare the people of Bailian sect show up here?


    Without waiting for suspicion, Lu Ji said in a loud voice: "this last master is known as the emperor of treasure assessment Ning Tao


    Hearing this, everyone was not surprised at the beginning. Although they were puzzled, no one dared to refute.


    Four people come up from four directions, Ning Tao is completely chased down by Xia Jie, don''t think, it''s her ghost.


    Among the five masters, Lin Tong, the only one who had never met the white lotus sect, couldn''t help looking more subconsciously.


    The man''s face was pale, his breath was floating, and he looked as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. There was a strange sneer in his mouth.


    It seems that Ning Tao is aware of it. He immediately smiles and looks well intentioned, but his eyes are cold.


    Ning Tao also has the golden awn in the eye to flash, in the heart had the bottom.


    Seeing the gathering of the five masters, Lu Ji was also very excited. He immediately chanted: "when the masters get together, the immortal stone comes out like a mirror!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the hall vibrated inexplicably. A high platform suddenly rose and gradually appeared in front of the public.


    In it, the fairy spirit is shrouded, dense and mysterious. You can hear a burst of crying, smell a bloody smell at the tip of your nose, and feel sad!


    There are 100 mysterious immortal stones,


    if you want to show the mirror, do as you can!

 Chapter 931

    On a high stage, the air of immortals is shrouded, mysterious and strange, revealing an extraordinary atmosphere, which makes people full of curiosity.


    Vaguely, you can see the outline of hundreds of strange stones, which is strange and creepy.


    The five masters were so close that their faces were heavy. They could hear the sound of crying and water in their ears. They could smell the smell of blood at the tip of their noses. Sadness came to their hearts and affected their emotions


    This strange scene made four people look at each other. Originally, they didn''t believe there was any immortal stone, but now it seems that it''s not too much to call it immortal stone. It should be rare in the world.


    In many boxes, the big guys of all sides also stare big eyes. This kind of scene can''t be seen casually. It''s only once in ten years, and this time it''s even more peak. It''s amazing That vein.


    After a moment''s careful observation, Lu Ji said slowly, "this hundred immortal stones is the last thing."


    "In China, I''m afraid there are only five masters who are qualified to cut them and identify them."


    When Ning Tao and others heard the words, they were silent. Their brows were locked tightly. These hundred immortal stones were surrounded by visions, and they were not good things at all.


    Lu Ji then said, "before cutting the stone, I want to remind you that you must do what you can."


    "These hundreds of original stones are very strange, and accidents may happen. If you want to quit, you have to make an early decision."


    Five people smell speech, although the complexion hesitates, but the heart is incomparably firm, so grand event, how can we miss.


    As masters, they dream of this kind of stone, but they have never seen it in their life. How can they quit now.


    Among them, only Kong Lao was the only one. Master Shi was not a monk, but his skill was not inferior to them.


    Lin tongnian looks almost the same as Ning Tao. He seems very weak and pale, revealing the evil spirit.


    Ning Tao has been on guard against him. He has a guess in his heart. This gamble It shouldn''t be that simple.


    Looking up, I found that sister Xia and Qin Yun were cheering for him. Their morale was greatly boosted.


    Ning Tao see, very helpless, summer elder sister did not discuss with him to push out, also called himself the emperor of treasure.


    My eyes moved slightly, and I saw Uncle Tim, steady as Mount Tai, looking at the so-called immortal stones.


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to see him for a moment now. It''s really scary. Can he live without body?


    The five people had different thoughts and complexions, but they didn''t mean to shrink back. Their eyes were still staring at the stone.


    After a long time, Lu Ji said slowly, "since you don''t want to shrink back, you will live and die, and you will be rich."


    Ning Tao and other five people smell speech, heavily nodded, in the heart had ten thousand preparation, finally want to start.


    Lu Ji said: "this time, the rules are slightly changed. Each person is only allowed to choose two immortal stones, one of which is 50 billion yuan."


    "What''s more, you are the one who cuts the stone. All the things you cut are owned by you. The winner is the real king in the world of stone gambling. We respect him..."


    Hearing this, the five people''s eyes flashed, emperor, this is what they want, and the enviable benefits!


    Seeing what he said, Lu Ji immediately said with a smile: "since all five of you are ready, then Please


    A few people smell speech, the vision flashed, but did not act, who do not want to be the first, the first bird.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tong, who had been silent all the time, suddenly started to smile and walked directly to the high stage.


    Seeing this, people''s hearts were shocked. Although this man came from the white lotus sect, he still focused on gambling stones.


    Seeing that Lin Tong walked out, Hua Lao''s eyes moved, and then he stepped out and followed up. Then, Ning Tao!


    Five people have stepped onto the stage one after another, and the hundred immortal stones are clearer, with strange shapes and strange images, which are mysterious!


    These stones have all kinds of shapes, big as a millstone and small as a fist. They are of different colors and gray.


    And the most peculiar, when it belongs to the top ten stone with vision, just look at it, the heart trembles.


    These ten original stones can be called immortal stones. It seems that they don''t belong to the current world. They exist in legends and are full of unknowns.


    There is no harm without comparison. These ten immortal stones are obviously more than others. They seem to stand out from the crowd and be superior to the others.


    As you can see, there are many fresh traces on it. They should all come from the same place.


    There is a cry coming from a round immortal stone, a flat head immortal stone seems to have liquid, a sharp immortal stone has sharp edges, a large immortal stone is full of spiritual power, and a immortal stone has bloodstains!


    Looking at the ten immortal stones, several people felt numb. This situation was unexpected, and they didn''t control it at all.


    Looking at the wrinkled face of Kong Lao, he could be said to be a mature man. The more time he was, the less he would go up first.


    All of a sudden, he gazed at Ning Tao, who was observing, and a thought came out of his mind.


    He said with a smile: "Ning Xiaoyou, aren''t you the emperor of treasure assessment? If you don''t look at the four of us, are you going to Show me what you can do. "Hearing this, all four of them turned their heads. Except for Hua Lao, the other two showed the color of abuse and sneered.


    Ning Tao was stunned and then said with a smile: "since I am the emperor of treasure identification, I will definitely come out at the end. I can give you some advice to prove my name."


    Without waiting for Kong Lao to speak, master Shi suddenly sneered: "he will also say that he has no ability. He will only rely on luck. When it comes to the critical moment, he will definitely admit his advice."


    When Lin Tong heard the speech, he even shook his head and sighed: "Alas, master Ning''s performance disappointed me. I wanted to compete with you, but now it seems that you don''t deserve it."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the three men''s enthusiasm. He forced his anger down and tried to calm down.


    He said with a smile: "since the three of you are so optimistic about me, I''d better be respectful than obedient.


    Under the surprised eyes of Hua Lao, Ning Tao went straight to the ten immortal stones, as if fearless.


    When the other four saw this, they stepped back at the same time, fearing that there might be something strange about the immortal stone, so their spiritual power was mobilized.


    However, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Ning Tao picked up the disk of immortal stone, with a strange cry vision.


    Unexpectedly, nothing happened, as if it was just a farce, and everyone was a little relieved.


    With this beginning, the remaining four took action one after another, each picked up an immortal stone, and no one wanted to lose to others.


    In the center of the hall, five stone cutting platforms have been set up, and the five of them will take charge of the knives themselves to find out.


    Just as the five were preparing to cut the stone, Lin Tong, a member of the white lotus sect, suddenly said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, I have a suggestion. I don''t know if I should say it properly. I believe you will all be moved."


    Kong Lao Wen Yan, eyes slightly narrowed, said: "tell me to listen."


    Lin Tong smelled the speech and said with a sly smile: "since we want to gamble on the stone, we should gamble on the biggest and most luxurious one, so as to conform to the ultimate emperor''s identity and bearing."


    "The five of us take the things cut out as our notes. Whoever can become the emperor in the end will have all the things cut out. I don''t know. What do you think?"

 Chapter 932

    Lin Tong''s understatement, however, spread all over the hall, and many of the top leaders were breathing.


    A 50 billion yuan original stone is an immortal stone from a mysterious ore vein. What it contains must be sky high price.


    See ZD version Bi Chapter 6 @ verse 2 on K;!


    and now the gambler is who becomes the ultimate emperor, and all the treasures cut from the ten immortal stones belong to who.


    It''s equivalent to giving all the immortal stones and treasures that may exist in them to one person at a cost of 500 billion yuan.


    "Unconditional, free!"


    A bet of this scale can be called the most luxurious one in the history of China. They can''t think of anything else.


    Many people in the upper class have dry throats and terrible faces. It is indeed a once-in-a-decade event, which is soul stirring.


    Lu Ji and Lu Tianfeng look at each other, and both of them are surprised. This is to do something.


    When they heard that, their faces changed a little, but there were huge waves in their hearts. Since this guy dared to say so, he should have the strength, and all five of them should have enough strength.


    If you think about it carefully, it''s no less than a word. Gambling depends on luck. As long as you bet and believe that you can win, everything will belong to you.


    Once the greed of human beings is aroused, it is absolutely terrible. There is no reason to speak, only instinct.


    After squinting for a long time, Kong was the first to say, "Hey, hey The method is very good, I agree with you


    When master Shi heard the words, he moved his finger, and even sneered and agreed: "how can we not take part in such a gamble?"


    Seeing this, Mr. Hua frowned slightly, then said with a bitter smile, "if so, I''d like to join in the fun."


    Voice down, four people''s eyes, all coincidentally looked at Ning Tao, seems to reveal the color of expectation.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao turned his lips and said, "what do you think I''m doing? I didn''t say I want to gamble."


    This words, thunder down countless people, all of them look very strange, in the heart of a share of unspeakable disgust.


    It''s like you give a beauty medicine, but give up at the critical moment.


    He went to one side to enjoy the unripe instant noodles, leaving behind the dull, dry staring sexy beauty!


    "Eh!"


    This kind of feeling is similar to them. They all have the impulse to scold their mother and father, but they are afraid of this evil star.


    Four people opened mouth, unexpectedly no one spoke, four pairs of eyes to be more surprised, how surprised to stare at him.


    But Ning Tao doesn''t care. He turns his mouth. You bet on me. Don''t you know I''m a good young man?


    Lu Ji kept coughing in the distance, his face was in pain, his nose was choked with tea, and he was bored in his heart!


    Sister Xia and Qin Yun look strange. They don''t know what to say. Who knows what Ning Tao is going to do?


    But Uncle Tim, who has been quiet all the time, has his lips wriggled a few times with an unquestionable attitude.


    The following Ning Tao was shocked and stunned for a long time. Then he said very reluctantly:


    "well, since you are so persistent, I''ll play with you. Don''t cry when you lose."


    Kong Lao, Lin Tong and others heard the words, and at the same time, they gave a cold hum. They were very angry, and felt like they were being played by monkeys.


    At this time, Lu Ji couldn''t see it any more. He immediately stood up with a dry cough and said, "well, you masters, you''d better start as soon as possible. You all can''t wait."


    Five people smell speech, no longer nonsense, at the same time picked up a special knife, each launched their own means.


    Master Shi took the lead in using his nine fingers, constantly switching angles and clicking, leaving some traces on the knife.


    Kong Laoze was observing carefully. The immortal stone, which was the size of the millstone, made him very cautious and beat rhythmically.


    Hua Lao is very traditional. He has an old way of cutting stones. He dances at will, and all the stone chips fall without trace.


    Lin Tong did not move. His eyes were bright and clear, as if he were observing the interior.


    Ning Tao saw a circle, also stopped on Lin Tong body for a while, peeped out tiny not to check sneer.


    In front of the disc fairy stone, crying bursts, as if it was a baby''s cry, more like a ghost locked in it.


    His face was heavy, his perspective eyes were fully opened, and the material suddenly changed, which made his eyes dark.


    He was not surprised by this. These immortal stones are incredible and can automatically change and hinder his perspective eyes.


    he can''t help but wonder about the vein. What''s in it? Why is there such a substance?


    After shaking off his head and his thoughts, he evolved into a real eye of the candlelight dragon, which is not only powerful but also powerful.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    A burst of drinking, erect golden pupil suddenly dazzling, burst out of a real golden light, direct disk fairy stone.


    But Tim can''t even see it in the box.Golden pupil is bright, can break through the void, mysterious, as if everything in front of it, must show its essence.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that Ning Tao slowly took back the golden light. His face was gloomy and uncertain, and his brow was locked, as if he was worried.


    Looking up, I found that all four of them were doing their best. Uncle Hua was about to cut it completely, fast.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gritted his teeth, grabbed the knife and waved it, and layers of stone chips fell quickly.


    Five people''s speed is very fast. At a certain moment, uncle Hua''s immortal stone suddenly cracks, revealing its contents.


    "Well It''s a shining stone


    Lu Ji just looked at it, then he lost his voice and said, "this It turns out to be a top quality spirit stone. "


    To everyone''s surprise, the immortal stone that Confucius cut also showed his true face. It was a Fruit.


    Seeing this, Lu Ji stared straight and lost his voice This is actually a stone fruit. If you swallow it, you will live longer. "


    At this time, the deformed immortal stone cut by master Shi actually showed a small hole, which was filled with some rich to the extreme golden liquid, emitting an attractive aroma.


    Seeing this, Lu Tianfeng was surprised and said, "this thing has such a strong aura. Is it Stone bone and golden marrow


    Lu Ji hears the speech and nods in shock. Somehow, he feels panic and uneasiness in his heart.


    In Lin Tong''s hand, the sharp body immortal stone also broke at a certain moment, revealing a small dark gray bone.


    Seeing this, Lu Ji''s face turned white, but he didn''t open his mouth. A wave of fear was born in his heart for no reason.


    "Wu Wu Wu!"


    All of a sudden, a burst of baby crying suddenly sound, seems to be very wronged, pain, the world is dark.


    "Click!"


    A light sound, Ning Tao cut that disc fairy stone, burst apart, revealing one of the strange things.


    But Lu Ji just looked at it, his scalp exploded, his eyes cracked, his heart moaned, and a chill covered his whole body, like falling ice Valley, and his soul trembled.


    He lost his voice in fear and said: "heaven and earth nourish, spirit stone nourishes, ten thousand years later, he becomes a spirit baby. It seems that he can''t succeed. Greed comes from his heart, heaven abandons human resentment, and disaster is imminent..."


    "This thing should be Heaven and earth

 Chapter 933

    As soon as the word "heaven and earth" comes out, the sky is suddenly dim, and the thunder is rolling, like the fury of heaven, to punish the world.


    It was as if a baby was crying. His father was furious and wanted to lower his anger.


    Lu Ji''s face had turned pale, and he was shocked. He looked at the sky absentmindedly, which was the end scene of lightning.


    In a short time, there will be disaster here, as long as you hear the baby crying, no one can escape.


    "Boom!"


    The sky is getting darker and darker, a big day seems to be swallowed up, endless darkness envelops and doomsday comes.


    But from the outside, only a big black cloud wrapped the whole villa, the rest of the place, or sunny.


    In the hall, a lot of senior people are afraid. The sky is so strange. Is there any disaster coming.


    Many strong friars have ugly faces. Even if they are strong, they can''t escape the anger of heaven and the resentment of people.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s face was as gloomy as water, and some black spots appeared all over his body, which was spreading wildly.


    This kind of black spot, all people can see with naked eyes, but in his full forehead, it was painted black.


    If a Taoist who is proficient in fortune telling sees this, he will be shocked and say, "almsgiver, your seal hall is completely black. There must be a disaster of blood. Deal with the aftermath as soon as possible and go to Buddha with peace of mind."


    If ordinary people don''t believe it at ordinary times, but at the moment, if you don''t believe it, you have to believe it. The seal hall is all black, and the forehead is all black.


    Zhang Mingyuan and Wu Sheng are excited when they see this scene. As long as they see Ning Tao''s bad luck, they will be very happy.


    However, in their seal hall, there is a faint black, not only them, but also the people in the hall.


    "Except Uncle Tim


    I saw that his face was calm, his eyes were deep, he was silent for a long time, and finally he sighed.


    "Now that you''re dead, don''t make trouble. Let''s go quickly!"


    The sound is like a great bell and a great Lu. It has not been dispersed for a long time. I don''t know where it came from and where it disappeared.


    "Wow, wow!"


    I don''t know why. The baby''s crying is loud. Everyone can hear it clearly. His scalp is numb and his heart is scared.


    Ning Tao frowned tightly, feeling a little nauseous and dizzy. His eyes were bright, and he seemed to be fighting.


    In the sky, dark clouds, lightning and thunder, black clouds pressure the city, as if the world is going to destruction.


    "Click!"


    A thunder and lightning suddenly split, straight toward Ning Tao''s face, with the smell of destroying everything, tyrannical.


    When Uncle Tim saw this, he hummed coldly, but he was not angry, and slowly spat out a word.


    "Scatter!"


    A sound down, like the collapse of heaven and earth, words and deeds, a ray of sunlight like a golden gun pierced the endless night.


    Under the warm sunshine, people only feel comfortable for a while, and then the seal hall relaxes.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, is bathed in the golden light, and his whole body''s filth turns into black air and gradually dissipates in the world.


    At the moment, he just felt relaxed and energetic, as if he was still holding Placenta.


    Everyone in the hall looked at each other. I don''t know what happened? The scene just now seems to be an illusion.


    Lu Ji''s eyes widened, his mood gradually stabilized, but his mind was shocked, and his face showed the color of thinking.


    The five masters looked at the trace of thunder in the middle of the hall. I''m afraid this is the only proof just now.


    But outside the villa, the sword is rampant and blaring, as if to provoke God, to break the sky with a sword!


    In the hall, everyone''s mind is slow, I don''t know what to do, gambling stone is to continue, or pause.


    After a while, Lu Ji suddenly stood up, gritted his teeth and said, "if you want to quit now, I hope you will make a decision as soon as possible."


    However, his words were directly ignored by the five people. Now that they have all come to this stage, who might give up halfway.


    Seeing this, Lu Ji immediately sighed, "I''m not dissuading you. Life and death depend on life and wealth."


    Ning Tao smell speech, the vision flashed, then looked up at the box, the face showed the meaning of thinking.


    At this time, Lu Ji announced: "in the first round of gambling, it is Ning Xiaoyou who wins. He is born with the placenta and is a treasure in the world."


    "It allows the baby to merge, so as to obtain some adverse qualities, the future He will be a great master. "


    "Although the other treasures are not vulgar, they are no doubt much worse than the placentas of heaven and earth, and their value is not enough."


    Four people smell speech, a frown, the first round has lost, if the second round does not exceed too much, afraid to fail.


    Xia Jie, Qin Yun and Cheng Ba are ecstatic when they hear the words. If they win the first round, their chances of winning will be greatly increased.


    On the high platform, five people came here again. Although there were still 95 original stones, several people were staring at the last five immortal stones.If you want to win, the only way to do it is to cut the immortal stone. Depending on the quality of the other stones, I''m afraid that failure is inevitable.


    Although there is a goal, but people are hesitant, just that amazing scene, let them have fear in the heart.


    However, Ning Tao sneered and said sarcastically, "Hey, aren''t you three very powerful just now? What''s the matter? "


    Hearing his sarcasm, the three were gloomy and full of resentment, but they didn''t want to tear their faces.


    Xx-¡£


    But Lin Tong hears the speech, suddenly laughs: "rather Archbishop''s ability is all over the sky, but also can cut out startling strange things, better, this time or you come first, then let us, open our eyes."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flickered when he heard the words. He said with a confident smile: "since you are so humble, I''m not polite to the emperor. Then You don''t want to be jealous. "


    With that, he raised his head and went forward. As last time, he had a clear goal and made a decision.


    Soon, he went to the bloody immortal stone, nodded slightly, seemed very satisfied.


    Just want to reach for it, but a thin palm is faster than him, directly grasp it in the palm.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looks stunned. Looking up, he finds that it''s the old man Kong who wants to rob him of his immortal stone.


    Confucius said with a smile: "Lizi, do you know what it means to come first and come later this time? The spirit stone is given to you by the old man, but the immortal stone is not respectful. Ha ha...!"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. His face was gloomy and ugly, but he didn''t plan to do it.


    After a moment''s silence, he looked at the flat headed immortal stone on the other side. There was a faint sound of water, which should be good.


    Just stretch out a hand to take, but see a white fold of palm directly grasp, seem to have premeditated, speed is extremely fast.


    Calm face raised his head, but saw a face of pride surnamed stone, looking at himself very disdainful, also proud of the hum.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot, and his fists are clenched. The two of them are deliberately trying to embarrass him.

 Chapter 934

    On the high platform, there are only three magic stones left, and Ning Tao, who has a black pot bottom. His eyes are full of danger.


    Looking at the hesitant HuaLao and the plain Lin Tong, his heart was slightly turbulent.


    These two people have no choice of movement, a pair of first Ren Jun selected appearance, we don''t grab with you.


    Ning Tao sneers in his heart and comes to a big grain immortal stone. He reaches out his hand and takes it up directly.


    However, after looking at it for a moment, he suddenly put it down again and picked up the most eccentric immortal stone.


    This immortal stone is not big or small, but it exudes sadness. If it is close, it will be infected and I want to cry.


    Among the ten immortal stones, this one is the most mysterious and eccentric. The others dare not approach it.


    However, Ning Tao picked it up directly, and then walked out, as if to choose this stone.


    Hua Lao and Lin Tong took a look, and then they went up. The former chose the big grain immortal stone, while the latter chose the smallest dead immortal stone.


    Five people have already chosen, this time is the time to decide which family the emperor''s name will fall to. Everyone is looking forward to it. Unfortunately, the emperor of the previous generation is old.


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, each of the five carried out their own means, first observing, carefully judging, and then cutting the stone.


    Sister Xia and Qin Yun are very nervous. Mei Mou looks at Ning Tao without blinking, and her heart is full of expectation.


    Zhang Mingyuan, Wu Sheng and others, however, have a grudge in their eyes. They wish Ning Tao had an accident and died directly. Otherwise, it would be a big trouble in their heart.


    Lu Ji''s eyes are on Ning Tao. To be exact, it is the sad immortal stone. As long as he can cut it, the two sides will be satisfied.


    All five of them had already started their hands and feet. This time, they did not hide their secrets. They made every effort to cut the stone.


    Master Shi''s eight fingers have come out, and he is deep in thought. The radius of Confucius has been measured. If he is thoughtful, he has no reservation in his Sabre technique, and his speed is the fastest. Lin Tong''s eyes are bright, and he has a glimpse of the clue.


    Ning Tao has already used his pupil technique to break the delusion. However, this time, he meets his opponent, and the two are deadlocked.


    This immortal stone is very strange. It seems that it has spirit and consciously evades him. It can''t be easily broken.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned. He knew that the stone was strange, but he didn''t expect that it was so evil. Uncle could really find fault with it.


    At this moment, Lin Tong suddenly raised his knife and injected great spiritual power under the gaze of the crowd. At a certain angle, he suddenly split it, which was full of power.


    "Click!"


    With a light sound, the smallest immortal stone broke into pieces. There was nothing in it.


    Seeing this scene, some bigwigs sneer, look full of pride, but also get together to mutter.


    "Hum, I know this guy is here to make trouble. The white lotus sect is not a good thing. Xianshi was destroyed like this. I don''t know where the boy got so much money?"


    In a word, no matter what, as long as the Bailian sect is shriveled, they are very happy. They want to hear gongs and drums and firecrackers.


    However, Lin Tong just sneered, and even pulled up in the gravel, as if his heart was unwilling and persistent.


    Seeing this, some bigwigs satirize and ridicule one after another, but they still don''t give up. They are really a tough guy.


    All of a sudden, Lin Tong seems to have found something, actually picked up a seed from the gravel, but also with green.


    Seeing this scene, Lu jiteng stood up and said in shock: "it''s a living spiritual plant that can be planted. If it can succeed, it will benefit one party."


    After hearing this, the major friars'' faces changed greatly. They thought that if Bai Lian could teach them this, would Hongmeng be able to stop them?


    The other four people''s faces changed, and they turned out to be such treasures. This guy''s bad luck is really shocking.


    However, Lu Ji''s face changed dramatically. If nothing cut in this round can surpass it, Lingzhong will win.


    Just imagine that the placenta of heaven and earth is a treasure, but it is disposable, and the spiritual seed is in constant flow. This is the foundation of a sect.


    He was not the only one who had this idea. Many monks gradually realized that they were anxious. If the bastards of Bailian sect won, where would their faces be.


    Lin Tong''s face is ecstatic, which is beyond his expectation. If he takes back the position of assistant teacher, it is inevitable.


    He looked around with pride, and was suddenly attracted by Kong Lao. The immortal stone in his hand was about to be cut.


    "Click!"


    At the sound, Kong Lao looked very happy. He just wanted to see what treasure it was, but he saw a cloud of black smoke coming out suddenly.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Black smoke envelops Kong Lao, constantly corroding, eroding, and the latter makes a terrible sound.


    At this time, an eminent monk of Shaolin stood out, a strong wind of Buddhist light roared out, and the black smoke was immediately dispersed.But Kong Lao is miserable, full of blood, unconscious, look like this, it is estimated that the waste.


    Before everyone could react, there was another scream. Master Shi was insane and tried his best to swallow his fingers. Blood gushed out.


    Seeing this, the eminent monk knocked him unconscious and took him away. He frowned and did not dare to approach the flat headed immortal stone.


    And Hua Lao finally cut the pattern immortal stone. There was a large lingpo in it, including a dead stone worm, which was very valuable.


    But he sighed. Although lingpo is good, it is far inferior to Lingzhong.


    At present, Master Kong, master Shi have been abandoned, and old Hua have lost. At this moment, we can only see the treasure cut by Ning Tao.


    However, the latter has not yet moved, still looking, aware of the expectations of the public, his heart is very complex.


    The two men, surnamed Shi, were half abandoned. He had expected that, because it was a pit he dug on purpose. No wonder others were injured.


    It was Lin Tong''s spirit that surprised him. He didn''t see it clearly at that time, so he ignored it directly.


    Now, it all depends on him. If he loses to Lin Tong''s Lingzhong, the white lotus sect will win.


    Although he didn''t want to work so hard, he would feel uncomfortable if he was pressed by Bailian sect.


    He slowly breathed a sigh of relief, erect his golden pupil and burst out. His spiritual power was boiling like a flood. He held a knife in one hand and beat rhythmically in the other. All aspects of firepower were fully opened.


    The sabre technique was used by Mr. Hua. He had nine fingers for flapping. He also had Kong Lao''s method. He had learned all of them secretly.


    Smart nine strikes Fifty nine strikes Ninety nine! The hands were as disorganized as butterflies, and they couldn''t tell the true from the false.


    And the sword is like a silver waterfall, waving out, all over the sky are flying stones, but in the end, only a smack is left.


    Seeing this, the hearts of all the big men are cool. Isn''t it a piece of waste rock? If that''s the case, it''s over.


    However, with a roar of Ning Tao, a wild and uninhibited knife directly cleaves away, and everyone hears the sound of heartbreak.


    This voice seems to cry, wail, heart tingling, a sense of sadness poured into my heart, can not help but shed tears.


    All the people in the hall shed tears at the same time. There was no sign that they could not stop.


    But the corner of Ning Tao''s eye is tears of blood!

 Chapter 935

    Tears can''t stop, sadness surges up, this is a very strange scene, beyond the generation''s knowledge.


    Ning Tao, in particular, has tears of blood in the corner of his eyes. It''s crystal clear, like blood amber, shining with enchanting light. It''s like a work of art. It''s wonderful.


    People in a hurry to wipe tears at the same time, have to look at here, want to see what it is.


    In the immortal stone, a semicircle white ring appears, which seems to be a kind of jewelry.


    "Eh!"


    All the people were surprised that women''s jewelry and the remains of babies were cut out of the immortal stones. They were more and more confused about the world, even the monks.


    Lin Tong was still very nervous. He was afraid that he would cut out some treasure, but he didn''t expect that it was broken jewelry.


    He said with a sarcastic smile: "Oh, Archbishop Ning spent 50 billion and tried his best to cut such a broken thing. He threw it on the road and beggars didn''t pick it up."


    When they heard this, they were sulky and seemed to have been drained of all their strength. They were full of resentment.


    Lu Ji and others look dignified. Unexpectedly, this young man is the final winner. They are all out of sight.


    Sister Xia''s eyebrows wrinkled, her face turned white and her heart was very anxious. Did they lose like this?


    At this time, Lin Tong was very proud, as if heaven and earth, self-respect, chin raised, very proud.


    Then he laughed and said, "why, the so-called king of treasure, cardinal, do you think so?"


    People smell speech, feel bad, this guy is looking for trouble, won''t fight on the spot.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t get angry. Instead, he had a calm face and long eyes, just like looking at a fool.


    It''s like you''re saying, "please go on!"


    In the eyes of all, Ning Tao suddenly a smile, an invisible power quietly dissipated, with terrible power.


    It''s uncle Tim who kills all the backfires and Curses for him, otherwise he will be badly hurt.


    At that moment, he felt as if he had fallen into another world.


    That kind of feeling has been palpitating and terrible. Fortunately, uncle Tim kept his word and saved his life.


    As soon as he raised his head, he saw Lin Tong''s sneering face, full of disdain and disdain, with banter in the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help but smile and play with the taste: "you are so sure, have you won?"


    Hearing the words, people can''t help but have a bright eye. Since Ning Tao dares to say so, he must have some confidence.


    Lin Tong''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the speech, and he said firmly: "what? Would you like to turn defeat into victory? What''s the use of that broken ring besides being weird? "


    Ning Tao hears the words and laughs mysteriously. His spiritual power boils like a flood and is injected into the ring crazily.


    "Boom!"


    Invisible suddenly a shock, changeable, the ring seems to come alive, as if the ancient beast recovery.


    "Magic weapon, this is A magic weapon in good condition


    Wu Sheng''s eyes widened. His face was pale and full of wonder. Most of his fame depended on the broken magic weapon in his hand. Naturally, he knew its power was endless.


    The monks of several major sects were shocked. Except for a few, there is one more magic weapon now.


    Lin Tong saw this scene, his face was cold, his eyes revealed a cold killing, just like the Revenge of his father.


    "Hoo


    Ning Tao was relieved. His face was slightly white. He was glad that he had just been inspired. His spiritual power consumed 40%. More importantly, he was at a loss.


    Just now, uncle Tim asked him to do it. He broke the pot and broke it. He did it as soon as he gritted his teeth.


    I didn''t expect that it had the smell of magic weapon, but it didn''t seem to have any attack power, only its power, but it didn''t exist. Now, he was just bluffing them.


    Lu Ji and others were shocked and did not slow down for a long time. In fact, the stone cutting was far beyond their understanding.


    It can be said that there has never been such a spectacular scene in the past treasure appraisal meetings. This time, it can be called the peak.


    He stepped out and said with a smile: "everyone, the gambling stone has come to the end. It should be very clear who wins and who loses. I don''t know if Lin Tong is convinced."


    Lin Tong smell speech, pupil light big Sheng, but did not go to refute, because really can not find words.


    Although the Lingzhong is good, the conditions are very harsh, and it takes a long time. The magic weapon can be used at any time. The higher the cultivation, the more powerful it is. It can be called the treasure of zhenpai.


    I saw him think about it, actually very straightforward way: "can cut out magic weapon, really let me eye opener, I admit defeat."


    Hearing these words, everyone was surprised to admit defeat so easily. It didn''t feel like the style of Bailian sect.


    However, Lu Ji didn''t think too much and said in a loud voice: "in that case, I declare that Ning Tao, as a new generation of emperor, is respected by us. He is a treasure appraiser and gambler, but Ning Tao doesn''t care about them. He embraces a lot of treasures and grins.Top quality spirit stone, stone fruit, heaven and earth placenta, stone bone, golden marrow, gray bone, spirit seed, soul sap, spirit Po, and the last magic weapon are all his.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    In the hall, Ning Tao''s exuberant laughter reverberates. He is the emperor.


    Everyone''s eyes were red when they saw this scene. They were all rare treasures. They were all taken away by him.


    Even a few major sects are excited and fanatical, but the situation is unstable recently, and no one dares to make trouble.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao seems to hear something. The laughter suddenly stops, and a handsome face turns black.


    He scolded in his heart. Uncle Tim said a few words and left. He told him to be careful. Goodbye when he got lucky!


    "Damn it..."


    Looked up a circle, found that all green eyes, eager to swallow their own bones are not left.


    After a little hesitation, he gritted his teeth, rolled up many treasures and ran to the box. He had to leave here quickly.


    Seeing this, Lu Ji was dumbfounded. There were still many things that had not started in the coronation ceremony, so he planned to go home.


    All of a sudden, the eyes of a group of people, such as Zhang Mingsheng, are not right.


    At this time, Lu Tianfeng came over, and Ning Zhong said: "master, did you let him go like this, but the two sides...!"


    Lu Ji raised his hand and motioned him to shut up.


    He said quietly: "this treasure assessment is to use each other. The cut things belong to him and the experience belongs to us. Compared with the whole ore vein, these It''s not worth mentioning. "


    "The ten immortal stones are only a part of them. Maybe they can dig out some amazing secrets, such as the ancient Fairy Trail Old road

 Chapter 936

    In the villa, people are very disordered. Lu Ji and others are busy entertaining a group of big men, sect friars, celebrities from all walks of life. At this time, people are enthusiastic and go to cut the original stone.


    Outside the villa, a bright light and shadow stand in the air, ethereal and invisible, as if they were immortals, as if they should not exist in the world.


    This person is uncle Tim. At the moment, he frowns slightly and looks surprised. His eyes look into the distance, as if he is looking at something. The atmosphere solidifies instantly.


    And in the distance, the sword roared in the forest, clear and sharp, with a pair of eyes shining, and the whole body was full of sword Qi, as if there was a force to break the sky, only the sword in my hand.


    They watched silently for a moment, and the place in the middle seemed to be a battlefield. The fighting was terrible, and the fighting spirit had risen to the peak. It seemed that they had to fight because they didn''t agree with each other!


    All of a sudden, uncle Tim''s eyebrows pick, body shape a flash, even toward the distance to escape, fast as streamer, cut the vast sky, disappeared.


    In the distant mountains, the sword roared all over the sky. It seemed that he was very excited and excited about the war. He might run away at any time, but he hesitated again and finally did not go after him.


    "Whew!"


    Not far away from the villa, a Rolls Royce launches at top speed, running like a runaway wild horse on the road.


    Cheng Ba is driving excitedly, while Ning Tao is sitting in the middle of Xia Jie and Qin Yun. It''s sour and cool. I''ll ask who else.


    Sister Xia is very beautiful today. She is not only sexy but also noble. She is a queen and has the momentum to control the world.


    And Qin Yun a cheongsam, directly pasted up, like a sexy goblin, entangled and temptation.


    I don''t know why, since she saw Ning Tao, it seems that she doesn''t intend to separate any more, and has been pestering him tightly. But Ning Tao wants to leave the villa, she doesn''t even think about it. She sits up.


    Summer elder sister to this scene, neither agree with, also don''t oppose, strange calm, a pair of beautiful eyes slightly swept, but let Ning Tao whole body is cold sweat, want to explain all can''t say clearly.


    He is really afraid now. He is afraid that when he falls asleep, sister Xia is really holding the scissors and suddenly appears beside him!


    "Ning Tao, I didn''t expect you to gamble so hard. My father was very impressed. Even I was almost conquered by you."


    Qin Yun said with a smile, his face is red, and his body is pasted up. The whole person is an enchanting beauty snake.


    In the face of her explicit words, Ning Tao just smiles and leans on sister Xia without any trace. It seems that he wants to show his position. However, sister Xia ignores him.


    Seeing that Ning Tao is confused, Qin Yun clenches Bei''s teeth, but he is still indifferent.


    Her heart is not willing, so long time, she has been thinking of Ning Tao, a thought of his excellent, can get rid of those childe brother a few streets, a contrast, full of injury.


    With the help of others, she naturally has to make up her mind, which is related to her life-long happiness and has to fight.


    I saw her suddenly coquettish way: "Ning Tao, I asked you before have thought of me, you have not answered me."


    Ning Tao smell speech, very farfetched smile way: "Er, OK, that what, you now lead of all right."


    Hearing this, Qin Yun complained: "it''s not good at all. My boyfriends don''t come to me or make out with me. Do you think he forgot me?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, swallowed saliva, this woman today what Sao, how has been seducing oneself.


    Quietly turned his head, found that summer elder sister a face frost, beautiful eyes contain Sha, hands embrace chest, silent.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s heart clattered. NIMA always feels that something big is going to happen. The situation is not good.


    And Qin Yun sees Ning Tao''s eyes floating, and doesn''t talk to him directly. He seems to be very formal and shy.


    See her a clench teeth, red lips move, unexpectedly in Ning Tao''s face kiss a, left a bright red mark.


    Ning Tao''s whole body was stiff, his eyes were round, his heart was full of happiness, and his soul felt floating.


    Buddha said: "I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell!"


    Since others are so active, it''s hard to pretend to be stupid, or Do you accept it directly?


    Suddenly, he felt a bone chilling chill, as if even the bone marrow could be frozen, and the blood would stop flowing.


    Ning Tao turns his head with a stiff neck, and finds that sister Xia stares at herself with a face like ice. Her beautiful eyes are full of ruthlessness.


    "Gulu!"


    I saw that his Adam''s apple stirred, his face turned pale, and all his ambiguous ideas disappeared. It''s important to protect his life first.


    Buddha: "who loves to go to hell, who goes to hell, it''s none of my business."


    When he clenched his teeth, he kisses sister Xia directly. He is passionate, affectionate and full of love.


    "No


    Sister Xia was blocked and confused, but how could she put out the anger in her heart? Her hands revolved 180 degrees around Ning Tao''s waist three times to the left and three times to the right.


    "No!"


    O Geng @ m new fastest y on V


    Ning Tao is pinched in pain and his facial features are twisted, but he will never let go. At this time, he has to prove his innocence.Qin Yun sees this, complexion is complex, clench the shell tooth, powder fist clench, even if so, she will not give up!


    Sister Xia''s passion for being kissed is a little confused, especially seeing Qin Yun''s face, she can''t help feeling relieved.


    "Squeak!"


    All of a sudden, the car suddenly a car, very suddenly, without warning, instant inertia.


    Four people''s bodies are uncontrollable, inertia forward, Ning Tao eyes quick, a hug Xia elder sister, and a bite, grasp to Qin Yun, as if caught some bandage.


    "Squeak!"


    After a violent sudden braking, the car finally stopped, but the four were still in shock and lost their mind.


    Ning Tao goes to see Xia Jie for the first time, and finds that she is OK. When he looks at Qin Yun again, his nose blood almost comes out. The bandage is broken, and a lot of snow-white appears.


    Qin Yun naturally found it, but he didn''t scream. Instead, he blocked it with his hand and half covered it. With that shy expression, the temptation doubled.


    "Hiss!"


    Waist suddenly a pain, summer elder sister suddenly hair Wei, Ning Tao endure pain, turn to roar into ba.


    "What do you want to do, you can''t drive honestly!"


    Wronged bully pointed to the front, but suddenly, I didn''t want to be blocked


    Ning Tao smell speech, complexion a change, brain suddenly came up with an idea, sneer and jumped out of the car.


    "Chengba, protect sister Xia and Qin Yun. There are some unsightly things that want to rob me of ningtao."


    The latter smell speech, complexion a change, instantly take out the pistol, jump out of the car alert look around.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao seemed to feel something. He squinted and looked at the big stone in the middle of the road, where six figures appeared.


    "You are White lotus sect, white Empero

 Chapter 937

    In a big stone, suddenly appeared six figures, the breath is strong, the corner of the mouth has the forest sneer.


    However, Ning Tao also sneered. From the beginning, he noticed these people, but he was not sure. However, when he saw Lin Tong, he was sure.


    In front of these people, there are three strong baby refiners. The White Emperor who once broke his arm is also among them. The ferocious and venomous face can definitely scare a child to death.


    Although there are many enemies, Ning Tao has no fear. He has long been looking forward to a hot-blooded battle. He can do all he can, use all his means, and recognize his strength.


    I saw the White Emperor suddenly jump down, a face of resentment, grimly said: "Ning Tao, long time no see, I didn''t expect you in the car can play the rise, is also interrupted you."


    Ning Tao Wen the first mock exam, his face is a blink, but a cheek, the printed red lips, no wonder it will.


    "Unfortunately, you can''t enjoy it any more. Now I can give you a chance to hand over all your treasures. Maybe I will mercifully throw you away to feed the dog."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt cold in his heart and said sarcastically: "it seems that you are better than scar and forget the pain. Last time, you left an arm. This time, leave your life."


    After hearing this, the White Emperor couldn''t help laughing up to the sky and said, "do you think you can cut another green dragon sword, even if you can, today You are doomed, too. "


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes slightly flash, in the top of the cloth figure who stayed for some time, this person to his feeling is the most dangerous, no less than Junichi Watanabe.


    "Whoosh!"


    He was surrounded by three figures in an instant, and his accomplishments were all at the peak of refining Qi. It seems that he had a premeditated plan. He should be the Dharma protector of the white lotus sect, but he was underestimated.


    Before the three men started, he took the lead in making trouble. His speed was as fast as astonishing. He could only see a golden awn in his pupils, which was like a sharp arrow coming through the air.


    "Pure Yang finger!"


    The two fingers are like arrows, piercing the throat. The Dharma protector''s face is very happy, and he grins and fights with his fist.


    However, the next second he heard a scream. His fists were bloody and bloody. It seemed that he collided with a real sharp arrow. Of course, he was badly hurt.


    Before he stepped back, a cold light flashed. He only felt a chill in his neck, and then fell to the ground.


    Two moves, to protect the Dharma!


    Seeing this scene, the White Emperor and other people''s faces changed, but the two Dharma protectors were shocked, and even stepped back.


    Cheng Ba, Xia Jie and others see this scene, cheering, dark muzzle in the aiming, can open fire at any time.


    See two people shrink back, white emperor big anger, immediately roar a way: "you are afraid of what, give me up together, kill him."


    The two people smell speech, suddenly a bite teeth, at the same time toward Ning Tao kill, in that tacit cooperation, display kill move.


    "Thousand lotus kill!"


    However, Ning Tao sees this, the facial expression is very disdainful, the golden pupil flashed strange golden light, slowly spit out a few words in the mouth.


    "Soul Confusion


    The two Dharma protectors felt very confused, as if they had become a paste, and they didn''t know what to do.


    All of a sudden, the neck suddenly cool, the mind is also returning to Qingming, just smile on the face, lying on the ground.


    "Plop!"


    The sound of two heavy objects falling to the ground rang out. The two people with murderous faces one second ago were lying on the ground with smiling faces at the moment.


    But the White Emperor three people are startled, they see that two people suddenly don''t move, Ning Tao very easily obliterate them.


    *Genuine "P first f hair ¡Ì


    " is this a magic? It''s so weird? "


    A man beside the White Emperor was suddenly shocked. Even with their accomplishments, they didn''t understand what was going on.


    The man in charge frowned. Although he didn''t see it clearly, he could guess that it was the means of the soul. This level can only be understood by those who are strong in refining gods.


    Seeing that the two of them were in a bit of panic, he immediately yelled: "what are you in a panic, just some soul means, what can you do to us? Don''t mess with yourself first. "


    After hearing the words, the two of them were busy stabilizing their mind and trying not to think. How could they be scared by a little gas refining boy.


    Ning Tao seems relaxed, but in fact he is not. His face is a little pale. It''s the simultaneous use of pupil skill and soul. With his current cultivation, he is still very reluctant.


    He sneered and pointed his sword at the three emperors. He said sarcastically, "my men are all dead. Are you three still indifferent?"


    The White Emperor''s face was furious when he heard the speech, and his hatred was endless in his heart. The Revenge of the broken arm is still fresh in his mind.


    And the head of that person suddenly walked out, light way: "green emperor!"


    Another person sees this, immediately arrogant way: "black emperor!"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s eyes are deep. He should be the strong one among the eight Dharma kings, but what about that.


    I saw it step out, sword refers to three emperors, war spirit boiling, eyes bright, mouth suddenly drink a, "war!"


    Up to now, there is no nonsense. As soon as the voice falls, the four people turn into the shadow of Taoism and interweave with each other."Zhenwu thirty six moves, taijijin!"


    Ning Tao''s sword power is slow and fast, and his whole body is full of ancient charm, as if there is a Tai Chi diagram around him.


    The White Emperor took the lead in the attack. He had lost his mind and was extremely fierce, but he was not strong enough and was directly driven.


    When the green emperor saw something wrong, he quickly gave a loud drink. His thin sword interweaved into a blooming lotus flower. His beautiful back was full of murders. The sword was sharp and there was no break of dawn.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes were fixed, he pushed the White Emperor, and at the same time he made a strange sword.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, Liangyi chop"


    seeing this, the green emperor suddenly gave a sneer, and the beautiful lotus suddenly disappeared, as if it was just a flash in the pan.


    The black emperor rushed out of the dead corner and interrupted Ning Tao''s attack with one foot. A black knife appeared and fell straight at him.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly there was a gunshot in the distance. Cheng Ba saw something wrong and fired a shot, aiming directly at Heidi.


    The latter''s face changed greatly, and his body suddenly beat the bullet with a black knife, but he was forced to retreat.


    Ning Tao was just about to fight back, but a thin sword chopped him down, and directly split him away, even spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    He just stabilized his figure, but his face changed greatly. He was in the transient lotus, and he was in the lotus heart.


    The White Emperor and the black emperor attacked each other from both sides. He had no choice but to retreat. Facing a desperate situation, he seemed to die!


    However, Ning Tao gave a grim smile, and his whole body broke out a sense of sword. It seemed that he wanted to cut this day, break the shackles, and let me be free.


    When the three emperors saw this, their faces changed greatly, and they were scared. The green emperor even yelled, "withdraw, withdraw quickly!"


    The three of them are very fast, and they run to the distance. Lin Tao can not only cut the green dragon sword, but also become stronger.


    And their trump card, deputy leader Lin, has not appeared yet. They have to run for their lives.

 Chapter 938

    I saw that the three emperors were scared and were running away. Even if they could take the sword, they would not die.


    What''s the accident that vice leader Lin didn''t come out? Damn it, it''s their carelessness this time.


    "Ah


    Ning Tao, who was in the same place, suddenly roared. His face was as ferocious as a ghost, his momentum was as fierce as a ghost, and his licentious smile Er The devil.


    He was full of sword Qi, but he didn''t do it. The smile from the corner of his mouth was cheap.


    The three emperors, who were running away, suddenly noticed something was wrong. When they turned around, they found that Ning Tao''s grain had not moved, and his whole body was full of sword Qi, but he didn''t make a move.


    "This boy is playing with us," the White Emperor took the lead to react. He was furious and his face changed, like a dish.


    The green emperor and the black emperor are also very ugly. As the eight Dharma kings of the white lotus sect, they are usually only respected by people. Even the eight sects are very afraid of them.


    But now, just a Wudang disciple dares to play tricks on them. Even if no one sees them, they can''t stand it.


    "Third brother, I''m going to kill him. If I don''t repay him in this life, I won''t die in peace," said the White Emperor with red eyes.


    "If I accompany you, I will kill him," said the black emperor.


    The green emperor hesitated for a moment, and then said in a cruel voice: "let''s go up together and swear to kill this person and take his head."


    "Kill!"


    The three emperors made a comeback again, murderous, eyes canthus want to crack, the momentum of terror is overwhelming, the momentum is terrible.


    However, when Ning Tao saw this scene, he was not surprised but happy. In the anxiety of Chengba, xiajie and others, he rushed over, just like a man without reason.


    When the three emperors on the opposite side saw this, they suddenly braked and tried their best to escape. They were very angry.


    Look at Ning Tao''s posture. If they really rush past, they will be right in the middle. They won''t be fooled.


    When Ning Tao saw this scene, he was full of sword Qi, as if he would split at any time. He even said angrily:


    "white dog, stop walking, black donkey, green rat, don''t run away!"


    When the three emperors heard this, they were so angry that five orifices gave birth to smoke. They wanted to turn around on the spot and try their best. This man humiliated them like this, and even humiliated the eight Dharma kings of the Bailian sect.


    The White Emperor''s face was twisted, his anger was boiling and burning, his arm was still aching, as if he was reminding him of the shame, and his last sense was drowned.


    "Go to die...!"


    Seeing that his body was stagnant, he turned and killed Ning Tao. His facial features were distorted and he seemed to be crazy.


    When Ning Tao saw this, his face was cold and he was very happy. His whole body was startled and his sword Qi suddenly closed, but his eyes were full of gold.


    New chapter Section (: upper l


    "soul Confusion


    In his rage, the White Emperor suddenly lost his memory and tried to think.


    Ning Tao was overjoyed, and his figure flashed. In the eyes of the green emperor, they split directly with their swords.


    However, the White Emperor blocked the sword, his eyes were clear, and he tried his best to hit the peak.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he was angry in his heart. His face was ferocious. He clenched his right fist as if it had the power of a world.


    "Taixu classic, Xujie fist!"


    Both of them are the ultimate of their own. They can be said to be fighting for everything. The killing intention in their hearts can be overwhelming.


    "Bang!"


    Two fists against each other, the whole body drama shock, both feel the strength of each other''s terror, but Baidi was directly repulsed.


    Zhenwu thirty six moves, Liangyi chop!


    This move seems to be slow, but in fact it is fast to the extreme. Under the dull face of the White Emperor, the grass pheasant sword is easy to pass.


    "Plop!"


    "Old six," black emperor roared, his eyes were red, and he was about to rush over and do his best.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face is pale, but his eyes are firm. Seeing him getting closer and closer, he sighs helplessly. He can only arouse his own sword Qi in the Dantian again and store his strength secretly.


    When the black emperor was about to kill him, the green emperor suddenly stopped him with a gloomy face and an unquestionable attitude.


    "Third brother, don''t stop me. Even if I die today, I will take this boy with me. Old six must not die in vain."


    Black emperor completely red eyes, on weekdays he and white Emperor''s relationship is the best, but also by the eight sects wanted for black and white double evil.


    However, the green Emperor just grabbed him and didn''t let him go any further. His face was gloomy and terrible.


    Ning Tao, though very weak, didn''t show the slightest sign. He was covered with a sense of awe, and he had already completed his preparations.


    He said sarcastically, "I didn''t expect that you bastards of the white lotus sect would also have feelings. It really made me It''s an eye opener. "


    The black emperor was about to attack, but he was held down by the green emperor. He suddenly sneered and said, "what a Ning Tao, Wudang disciple, dare to kill one of the eight Dharma kings of the white lotus sect."


    "From today on, I, the Bailian sect, officially declare war on you, never die, never stop, even if the Holy See I can''t keep youWhen Ning Tao heard the speech, he just spat and said with disdain, "I only rely on myself for my practice so far. Wudang, although the holy see is powerful, I have never relied on it."


    "What''s more, your white lotus sect has been against me. Even if I don''t kill him today, you will not let me go."


    Hearing the speech, the green emperor suddenly sneered and said, "no matter what you say today, I have written down this hatred in the white lotus sect. The green dragon sword Qi can protect you for a while, but it will never protect you for a lifetime."


    Ning Tao to this, is a saliva again, very disdainful of the pie mouth, also full of provocation of the move waved.


    The green emperor was not moved by this. He just sneered: "those who don''t know are really fearless. When our teaching plan has been completed, who else can stop us in China, and you will surely die."


    Finish saying, hard pull black emperor to leave, even if the latter is more reluctant, still can''t get rid of that iron tongs palm.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. The sword Qi that was slightly touched was immediately suppressed by him.


    All of a sudden, the green emperor turned his head and sneered: "I heard that you have a vision in Wudang Mountain. Disaster has come, and even your ancestors are alive. As a disciple, you have leisure to gamble with stones, hum..."


    Ironic ridicule, and black emperor into two streamers, quickly left here, as if still some urgent.


    And Ning Tao''s face is changed, abnormal? Disaster. Although he didn''t want to believe it, he couldn''t get through the phone. There was no news, even elder martial brother Qingyang.


    And these, had to let him think of, Wudang Mountain is really a change? Even blocked the news?


    Just when he was worried, Cheng Ba, Xia Jie and Qin Yun came over. The former was better, but Qin Yun was pale. Ning Tao Kill!


    Without waiting for the three men to speak, Ning Tao''s face was firm and determined. He said to sister Xia in a deep voice, "I want to go to Wudang Mountain, now!"


    Sister Xia smelled the speech and looked at him closely. Then she said slowly, "Miao Jingjing will be there soon. Let her go with you. Only in this way can I rest assured of your safety."


    Hearing Xia Jie''s words, Ning Tao nodded heavily and looked at Wudang Mountain from afar.


    "Master Wait for me, elder martial sister Wait for me

 Chapter 939

    In the vast sky, a streamer breaks through the air at a high speed, full of mystery, just like a meteor falling.


    This streamer is the special plane for Ning Tao and the virgin. It''s better than the plane. Occasionally, it can wipe some oil. It''s very comfortable. I can sleep if I have nothing to do Cough!


    Now Ning Tao is very anxious and worried. Master, elder martial sister, and Wudang''s disciples.


    Even though he seldom went back, as a Wudang man, he never forgot and kept it in mind.


    According to the Qing emperor, the sudden emergence of abnormal phenomena, the rampant disasters, the heavy casualties, and even the ancestors have to pass for him. It sounds very serious, but he can''t completely believe it.


    At present, we can be sure that there is something wrong with Wudang Mountain, but whether there is a disaster or not is still unknown. We can only know when he goes up the mountain and goes to see for himself.


    At the moment, they have been flying for a long time. Miao Jingjing''s strength has greatly increased, and some saints'' inheritance has been integrated. He has barely stepped into the realm of alchemy, but he is the weakest one.


    But even so, it''s a very amazing step. Miao Jingjing''s pretty face is full of smiles. Even if Ning Tao rides it, cough, as a special plane, she is not angry.


    At the moment, they are not far away from Wudang Mountain. They can see the peak from afar, magnificent and breathtaking.


    Ning Tao is in high spirits, and his eyes scan closely below, only to find that Wudang Mountain is surprisingly quiet. Even some tourists are much less.


    They soon passed the Wudang hall and came to a small hill deep in the mountain. It was very hidden and quiet.


    Miao Jingjing is very fast, but before he really lands, Ning Tao can''t wait to jump down and land directly.


    Looking around, I didn''t find any Wudang disciples. This scene is very strange.


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly. Holding the grass pheasant sword in his hand, he is extremely sharp. He walks cautiously towards the back mountain where elder martial sister is.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He always feels that it''s hotter here than other places. It seems that the temperature is very high.


    Miao Jingjing doesn''t get used to it, but Ning Tao feels comfortable all over. He is the body of pure Yang, which naturally fits well.


    As soon as they turned a corner, they met a man with a sad face. They were so scared that they all jumped up.


    "Where are the thieves?"


    "Eh, younger martial brother, you You Why are you back? "


    After the shock, the man asked in surprise. His face seemed a little flustered, but it was covered up.


    Ning Tao also recovered from his fright. He was actually elder martial brother Qingyang. He didn''t expect to meet him so soon.


    He said anxiously, "elder martial brother, is there something wrong with the mountain? Why don''t you see me, my master and elder martial sister? How are they? Why is there no news at all? "


    Ning Tao grabs Qingyang is a burst of questioning, heart anxious, face full of eager, eager to know the answer.


    Qingyang was asked speechless, opened his mouth, but did not know how to open his mouth, how to answer, his face full of sigh.


    He only remembers what martial uncle wuchenzi said to him. Ning Tao is not allowed to know the strange things that happened in Wudang Mountain.


    When Ning Tao saw this look, his heart was cold. He thought it was the elder martial sister''s misfortune, and his body trembled.


    He grabbed Qingyang and roared, "I ask you, is there something wrong with elder martial sister? Is that right? "


    Qingyang smell speech complexion complex, opened mouth, but can''t say, as if this is a taboo existence.


    When Ning Tao saw that he couldn''t ask anything, he rushed to the front with a ferocious face and ran straight to the back mountain.


    Qingyang and Miao Jingjing see this, face a change, quickly flash to follow up, can''t let him make any trouble.


    And Ning Tao''s face is ferocious, extremely terrible, in the heart eager to see elder martial sister, worried about her safety.


    */Update the fastest f on N


    I saw that he was as fast as a thunderbolt. Under the various mysteries of tiyunzong, he was faster and the air was retreating.


    As soon as he stepped into the back mountain, he saw the scene in front of him. Ning Tao was stunned because the scene here was too strange.


    At first, the back mountain was beautiful, uninhabited and wooded. It was a quiet place.


    Now, the scorched yellow of the mountains, the trees, the grass, and even the rocky land, all seem to have been burned by the fire.


    But it doesn''t look like it, because it doesn''t smell like smoke. It''s like it''s evaporated and dried up by the sun.


    No wonder as soon as he came here, he felt the temperature was very high, which was obviously different from that outside.


    Is it a meteorite strike? Meteor impact? Or is Wudang''s ancestor fighting with someone? Or Natural disaster?


    All kinds of ideas flashed through his mind, but the speed was not decreasing but increasing, and Qingyang could not catch up with him.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao saw some Wudang disciples, busy cleaning up traces, among them also saw Wu Hailin.


    However, he was so anxious that he didn''t want to say hello at all. He turned himself into a wisp of breeze and rushed directly to the past.However, Wu Hailin saw Ning Tao clearly. Somehow, his face changed greatly, and he was anxious to catch up with him!


    Next to the cave, there is a new bamboo house. The scene outside is appalling, but inside it is full of pain and sadness.


    Inside the bamboo house, ye Wanqing''s face turned pale. The blood spot was very dazzling and eye-catching. A pair of beautiful eyes didn''t know how many tears they shed. They looked at a cradle absently.


    In the cradle, there is a sleeping baby with a plump face and charming dimples, which is very lovely,


    however, her appearance is a film of light, one black and one white, one Yin and one Yang, alternating from time to time.


    In the baby''s navel, eyebrows, while showing a Tai Chi pattern, as if to suppress what?


    Beside the baby, there is a daoni, who is the silent master. At the moment, she is really confused.


    Looking at the tearful apprentice, her heart is also a stabbing pain, not only for the apprentice, but also for the child.


    Even if you don''t know who your father is, you can still live in Wudang. But who knows, fate makes people, children I''ll die soon!


    In the bamboo house, this kind of atmosphere lasted for a long time, and the painful sobs could be heard vaguely, full of reluctance and sadness


    Ye Wanqing was full of despair at the moment, and her sight to the child was dim, her eyes were swollen and red.


    She was sad, sad for her child, unwilling for her. She was born with this kind of torture and pain, but as a mother, she could do nothing, powerless and helpless.


    Looking at the sleeping figure of the child, she hopes that she can grow up as happy as ordinary people, happy every day, carefree, no worries.


    But all this, just hope!


    In her absence, she saw Ning Tao, her younger martial brother, the man she loved deeply, and gave birth to a lovely baby


    "Elder martial sister, where are you..."

 Chapter 940

    "Elder martial sister, where are you..."


    A familiar and dreamy voice is booming in my ears. I don''t know whether it''s a dream come true or a dream come true.


    Ye Wanqing''s hazy eyes were clearer, but he shook his head in pain, and tears flowed down.


    But speechless Shizu frowned. She was absent-minded just now, but she also vaguely heard someone shouting something.


    At this time, the sleeping baby in the cradle seems to have a sense, restlessly moved his body, two dimples appear, like laughing, as if to wake up.


    However, the light film suddenly glowed, one black and one white, one Yin and one Yang, forming a Tai Chi pattern, derived from the two instruments, four images, eight trigrams and nine palaces!


    In the baby''s belly and eyebrow, two Taiji patterns shine brightly. In the process of rapid rotation, they breed a wave of suppression The power of seal!


    The baby''s abnormal state makes their faces change. Ye Wanqing''s weak body suddenly bursts out with astonishing force. Like a blink, she rushes to the baby and hugs her tightly.


    Speechless Shizu''s face changed, and he was puzzled. The power of the seal was still there, but why did the child wake up?


    "Elder martial sister...!"


    At this time, a cry spread to their ears very clearly, anxious and worried, full of urgency.


    When ye Wanqing heard the words, he was shocked, and the incredible color appeared on his beautiful face. He was frightened.


    After hearing this, master Wuyan thought for a moment, and suddenly remembered that he was not a disciple of Wuchen.


    "Elder martial sister...!"


    The voice is getting closer and closer. Ye Wanqing''s face is very white. She is frightened and afraid. Her arms are tightly around the child.


    Suddenly, she suddenly looked up and cried: "master, I beg you, don''t let younger martial brother come in. I don''t want him to see this scene, let alone let him know..."


    Looking at the pear blossom with rain on Ye Wanqing''s face, wordless Shizu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and finally sighed heavily.


    "Idiot, why..."


    Outside, Ning Tao roared hysterically, his face was ferocious, and his anxiety was enough to burn the world. In his eyes, in his brain, and in his heart, there was only that white dress, such as acupuncture and cone pain.


    In front of his eyes, the familiar cave seemed to have been devastated. All the rocks were burned, and there was scorched black everywhere, except the quiet bamboo house.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately rushes over, and Miao Jingjing follows him, carefully guarding his side.


    Behind, elder martial brother Qingyang and Wu Hailin are chasing them desperately, but their strength is not enough to catch up with their speed.


    Closer and closer to the bamboo house, Ning Tao''s heart is about to jump out, and his brain is in a mess.


    "Creak!" is the latest and the latest


    A light ring, in the anxious eyes of Ning Tao and others, slowly out of a plain daoni, it is, speechless master Zu.


    "Stop coming, don''t make noise, disturb the rest of the injured!"


    I saw the silent master''s light way. He looked calm and calm, but he had an unquestionable attitude. He seemed to turn into a mountain, blocking everything.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he quickly stabilized his figure and said anxiously: "silent master, is my elder martial sister in it? How''s she doing? What''s going on here? "


    Speechless master Zu heard the words, his eyes flashed, and then said faintly: "there''s just a big war here. Lao Zu tried his best to push it back. Your elder martial sister is affected and is healing."


    When Miao Jingjing hears the words, Liu Mei frowns. Now she is a real alchemist. Even the weakest can understand the secret, but she always feels that it is not right.


    Ning Tao hears speech, in the heart a surprised, busy anxious way: "that my elder martial sister''s injury how?"? I want to see her with my own eyes! "


    Speechless master Zu heard the words, a tight heart, directly refused: "your elder martial sister is not lightly injured, should not spend too much energy, or let her rest, you come back in a few days."


    When Ning Tao hears the speech, a haze appears on his face. For some reason, he always feels flustered and uncontrollable. All kinds of negative emotions rush into his heart and he is very irritable.


    "Shizu, I really want to see elder martial sister with my own eyes. I really want to I''d love to


    Speechless Master heard the words, not moved, firm way: "I said, your elder martial sister is resting, or wait a few days to come back, now, really not suitable."


    Ning Tao smell speech, the facial expression is cloudy, the whole body breath uncontrollably sends out, as if a person who is about to be possessed.


    Speechless master Zu saw this. His eyes narrowed and he gave a cold hum. A strong momentum like a mountain was sent out. He swept away like mountains and seas and directly oppressed ningtao.


    However, behind Ning Tao, a terrible momentum suddenly erupted, such as a thriving green wood, omnipotent, instantly vanishing everything.


    Speechless master Zu saw this, his face was shocked, his eyes were staring straight, his body was shaking and he pointed at Miao Jingjing."You You He is a strong man


    These words of silence and horror also made Qingyang and Wu Hailin hear that the former was shocked and full of horror, while the latter fell into shit.


    "Refining God Strong "I''m the one!"


    This familiar and strange word is the point that countless monks desperately want to reach. Even in Wudang, there is only one ancestor, but it is enough to support a sect.


    And this scene, beyond imagination, beyond recognition, a beautiful girl, unexpectedly is The strong one!


    Although they are unbelievable, but the actual pressure swept by, it is extremely true.


    Wordless Shizu and Qingyang all have an idea. They feel that they have been walking the road for a lifetime, but they are easily crossed by others. It''s as if they are alive.


    At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath and approached the bamboo house. It seemed that he wanted to go in and have a look with his own eyes.


    Speechless Shizu''s face changed. He just wanted to stop it, but he was locked by Miao Jingjing''s terrible breath and couldn''t escape.


    A few people see, in the heart a sigh, should come or will come, should happen or will happen, can''t stop.


    However, at this time, a hoarse, weak voice came from the bamboo house, soft and powerless.


    "Younger martial brother, I''m really Healing now. I''m helpless. It''s not good. You''d better come back another day."


    Ning Tao hears speech, footstep, this familiar voice lets his eye socket tiny red, nose sour, want to cry unexpectedly.


    "Elder martial sister I want to see you...! "


    A voice, including thousands of, sadness, missing, suffering, pain, let people hear heart sour.


    "Dang ~"


    However, just at this time, a long bell came from the far side of the hall, such as Hongzhong and Dalu, ringing through the sky.

 Chapter 941

    "Dangdang!"


    The sound has a long history, resounding through the sky, such as Hongzhong and Dalu, shaking the eardrum, as if the ancient scene reappeared.


    Ning Tao listened to the long bell, his face was suspicious, his brow was tight, and he didn''t know what happened?


    Miao Jingjing, on the other hand, was alert. After all, she was very easy to encounter danger. Before she came, her mother had told her that the safety of the witch master must be guaranteed.


    But the silent master, Qingyang and others changed their faces. This is the bell that Wudang summoned all the disciples. It has not rung for many years, but today, how can it ring for no reason.


    "Is Is there really an enemy coming


    Ning Tao also seems to think of something in his surprise. Is it the white lotus sect that attacked him? The green emperor and others summoned the experts to make a comeback and fight Wudang directly?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is that after all, you have killed one of the eight Dharma kings of the Bailian cult. The Bailian cult will certainly be angry. Even if you fight, it''s not hard to believe it.


    All of a sudden, he sneered in his heart. This time, he took his maid and pretended to be a must-have. He played between his fingers and let those people die.


    Qingyang suddenly realizes something and goes to laningtao with Wu Hailin to let him go to the main hall.


    At this time, the elder martial sister also heard a voice, weak, "younger martial brother, you go with them quickly, be careful."


    Ning Tao heard the speech, hesitated for a moment, then said in a deep voice: "elder martial sister, you wait for me for a while, I''ll go back."


    With that, he was about to turn around and leave with elder martial brother Qingyang. However, before he took a few steps, his steps suddenly stopped.


    I saw his brow wrinkled tightly, showing the color of anxiety, a panic in my heart, as if there was a sense of unwilling.


    Since he came here, something is wrong with him, but I don''t know why. Now I want to leave, and I feel more strongly, as if I am calling from my heart, strongly demanding him.


    When Qingyang and others are worried, Ning Tao suddenly turns around and walks towards the bamboo house with a very firm attitude.


    Seeing this scene, elder martial brother Qingyang''s face turned pale, but master wordless was shocked and felt powerless.


    "Or Can''t be avoided? "


    The elder martial sister in the bamboo house has been crying for a long time. She has been holding the baby tightly with her jade arm.


    Ear, as if only the sound of footsteps!


    However, when several people were trembling, Ning Tao stopped at the door of the bamboo house and didn''t open the door.


    One thing he found was a gold ball bigger than his fist, and one of them was a graceful stone worm, which he had won from the treasure appraisal meeting Lingpo!


    "It belongs to medicine. The stone worm is a very mild medicine. It has been extinct in this era. Give it to elder martial sister to refine medicine. She will get better faster."


    Ning Tao said and handed it to wordless master Zu. He looked at the door in front of him, but it seemed to be a boundary.


    In the heart that shout is very strong, Ning Tao can''t help but be agitated, forcefully pressed down, then resolutely left.


    Miao Jingjing takes Ning Tao one step ahead of the rest and flies over, leaving behind the three people who stare at him.


    At that moment, three nervous hearts were about to jump out, for fear that he would push the door.


    }T latest, in the new sh Chapter X verse YY, J


    but after master wordless stabilized his mind, his face was slightly happy. With this, I should be able to recover.


    In the bamboo house, ye Wanqing collapsed on the ground, and closed her eyes with grief. Her heart was like a overturned bottle of Schisandra.


    At this moment, there was warmth in her heart, but when she saw the sleeping child, the sadness was drawn out again.


    The bell has long since dissipated. Many people gathered in the main hall of Wudang. Many of them were strange faces. Almost all the Wudang disciples came together, which seems to be a confrontation.


    Sitting in the first place is the leader of Ziyang, and behind him there is an old man with white eyebrows, who is Wuwang Shizu.


    The atmosphere in the main hall is obviously not right, filled with a heavy depression, but also did not imagine the raging of war.


    In the middle of the hall, there were two people fighting fiercely. One of them was a Wudang disciple, but he fell into a bad situation.


    The other one, holding the long sword of Qingsong, angrily rebukes him. A set of sword techniques dazzles and shakes the eyes.


    The Wudang disciple was blinded and couldn''t distinguish the true from the false. He attacked blindly. For a time, he consumed a lot of money.


    At a certain moment, the man came out with a laugh of banter, which seemed to be sarcasm and sarcasm. Suddenly, the sword technique became fierce, and the move was murderous and ruthless.


    That Wudang disciple''s body shape retreated continuously, his face was gloomy, his chest was undulating violently, and he had been holding a group of anger in his chest for a long time.


    Finally, at a certain moment, he couldn''t bear it, gave up his defense and fought desperately, but it hit the other side''s heart.


    The man used the sword technique as bait, but suddenly kicked the footwall. He ordered Wudang disciples to be strong.


    "Poof!"


    Wudang''s disciples were injured and vomited blood. Their faces were white and they were staggering, but they could not bite their teeth.Ziyang headmaster and other disciples saw this, and a evil spirit appeared between their eyebrows. Their angry eyes were wide open, and their murderous spirit was diffuse.


    The man couldn''t help laughing when he couldn''t help but look down on him. The sole of his foot suddenly stepped on him and stabbed him in the throat.


    Ziyang saw this scene, clenched his fists, a black face into the bottom of the pot, forced himself to suppress the impulse to hand.


    When the Wudang disciple saw this, he revealed a sense of determination in his eyes. He would not lose his life. This is his Wudang spirit. Even if he died, he would die with honor.


    All of a sudden, an angry cry came from outside the main hall, "who dares to come to Wudang, really Be presumptuous


    Voice to, people also to, can only see a golden light breaking through the air, just like a golden spear.


    Seeing this, the man''s face changed greatly. He quickly used his sword technique and turned into countless sharp sword lights, which were like a sword net.


    However, this seemingly gorgeous and shocking sword net is pierced by the golden spear without any resistance.


    Maybe he was afraid that the shot would be too heavy and the golden light would dissipate, but an iron fist came over and hit him hard.


    "Plop!"


    This voice is very loud in the silent hall. Hundreds of eyes look at it at the same time, with pressure.


    After seeing the comer clearly, a group of Wudang disciples were pleasantly surprised, but those strange faces were as black as coal.


    Ning Tao raised his head and saw this scene at a glance. His face was stunned and showed his suspicious color. This scene It''s like what he thought It''s not the same.


    Suddenly, among those strange faces, a terrible old man appeared, his face turned black and his eyes were like a sword.


    He said in a cold voice: "master Ziyang, are you so unruly in Wudang? Will there be a third party in the fight? Do you want me to deal with it for you? "


    At the end of the speech, another Taoist robe old man appeared from another strange face. He had no white beard and strong breath.


    I saw his blame strange way: "Ziyang leader, this is your Wudang is not, disciple strength is not good, there are no rules, so let me Kongtong disciples to teach."


    The two voices came out one after another, but they were aimed at each other. It was obvious that one of his disciples was also laughing.


    When Ning Tao saw this scene, he frowned and rang the bell, Huashan and Kongtong. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 942

    In the main hall, there were hundreds of people, who were divided into three forces, tit for tat.


    As the Taoist robe elder and the Taoist robe elder stand out one after another, their words are satirical. The main hall is filled with smoke of gunpowder, full of fighting flavor, and many disciples have bad eyes, as if they would fight at any time.


    Ziyang headmaster''s face turns black, and the original surprise is diluted. These two old people are really powerful and unforgiving.


    He said coldly, "how about Wudang disciples? It''s not your turn to teach them. It''s your disciples who are so fierce. Is it a simple competition?"


    Hearing this, the Taoist priest said helplessly: "we are also distressed, but we can''t hide it from leader Ziyang."


    "If the disciples are not obedient, we are reluctant to beat and scold. Why don''t we ask you Wudang disciples to teach us?"


    The other one immediately sneered and said, "my Huashan disciple is also so arrogant. He thinks his swordsmanship is invincible. Why don''t you let that ye Kong fight."


    Hearing this, Ziyang was angry and said in a cold voice, "Huatu, daoxuan, what''s the purpose of you two old people? Do you need me to say more about what you want to do? Don''t beat around the bush."


    Hearing this, the Taoist priest said with a smile, "it''s nothing. They are the same eight schools. Naturally, there are only real battles between the disciples Only in this way can we improve our strength. "


    Hua Tu looked proud and said, "I heard that ye Kong, a gifted disciple of Wudang, is a disciple of wubai. These little guys want to see him."


    Ziyang''s face turned black. He took a look at Uncle Wuwang and found that he was calm and not affected by external forces.


    Once again, Ziyang was angry when he saw the two proud people. In his heart, he was both subdued and angry.


    These two bastards can''t hold their breath. The alliance leader only said that he intended to abdicate, but he hasn''t specified yet.


    And these two old guys can''t wait for their disciples to come out and show off in the younger generation.


    But this is what he worries about. The talent of his Wudang generation is withering. There are no outstanding talents, only Ye Kong and ye Wanqing Those people.


    But now, ye Kong is breaking through the closed door, and this kind of thing happened to Ye Wanqing, which has already made him busy. But these two old things are still making trouble, which really makes him very tired.


    Daoxuan and Huatu look at each other, and both of them are proud of each other''s eyes. Finally, they can press Wudang sect under their feet, and feel a group of evil spirit coming out of their chest.


    All of a sudden, Huatu looks at the confused Ning Tao. His strength looks good, and he dares to hurt his Huashan disciples. Even if we fight, we should take it for granted.


    He gave a little sign to a Huashan disciple beside him, and the disciple immediately laughed.


    "Whoosh!"


    He jumped out, drew his sword and pointed at Ning Tao angrily. He said, "it''s too much deceiving. Since you don''t know the rules, you dare to hurt my younger martial brother. Are you deceiving me, Huashan nobody?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech and frowns tightly. Although he doesn''t know these messy things, he is upset in his heart. He doesn''t care whether he is in a mess or not, what rules he has, just two words, do him!


    See him one face evil spirit, Ba airway: "hit, how can you?"? If you don''t agree with me, I''ll fight until you are convinced! "


    As soon as the words came out, the main hall was silent. Everyone''s eyes were attracted here, including several elders.


    Ziyang''s face was strange. He opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. Wuwang Shizu nodded in admiration. His face was full of satisfaction, and he continued to look at it.


    Huatu and daoxuan were angry when they heard that. It''s arrogant of a little generation to be so presumptuous that they don''t pay attention to his two sects.


    When the Huashan disciple heard this, he laughed instead of being angry. He laughed that he was too arrogant, too conceited and too ungrateful.


    He drew out the long sword of green pine in an instant and said in a loud voice: "the disciple at the end of Huashan, Wei Yifang, please teach me."


    However, when Ning Tao heard the words, he directly disdained to say: "since he is the last disciple, he doesn''t deserve to know my name."


    Wei Yifang''s face was cold when he heard the speech. He pretended to be modest, but the boy turned on his face. If he didn''t clean him up, it would be hard to get rid of his hatred. He didn''t know the heaven and earth.


    I saw him roar and kill quickly with the long sword in his hand. He had no reservation in his innate realm, which made many Wudang disciples dignified. He was really powerful.


    However, when Ning Tao sees this, he looks scornful and disdainful. He still fights with him on this strength. Is he looking for death or abuse.


    In that Wei''s eyes, Ning Tao''s body moves, just like a startling leap, a handprint comes to his face.


    "Pa!"


    Only heard a loud slap sound, that just proud Wei Yifang was directly beaten down, nose bleeding.


    ~"The fastest 9L is'' R


    Ning Tao feels puzzled and hates him, so he kicks him away again. Jin Tong despises the whole audience and sweeps at him in a direct and domineering way:


    " dare to run wild in Wudang, do you rely on this strength? If anyone else doesn''t agree, stand up and I''ll suppress them together! "


    As soon as the words came down, another one of Huashan''s disciples jumped out. His strength was also in his innate state, and his sword technique was gorgeous.However, Ning Tao''s face was full of disdain, and he didn''t want to listen to him. He directly punched him and spat blood three times.


    This action has completely angered the Huashan sect. How dare they be so arrogant? Is it true that there is no one in Huashan!


    However, six disciples jumped down one after another, including two accomplishments of refining Qi, but they were all slapped down.


    Seeing this scene, Wudang disciples were excited. Their faces turned red and cheered as if they had won a battle.


    The Huashan sect, with dark clouds and gloomy faces, especially the elder Huatu, shivered with anger.


    He also saw Ning Tao''s strength is strong, ordinary disciples can only send food, can only let the best disciples on.


    Seeing his angry face, he said in a cold voice: "Tianming, this arrogant guy, I''ll give it to you.


    As the voice fell, a man with a sword came out of the crowd. His face was lonely and proud, as if he had only a sword in his heart.


    He said with pride: elder Huatu, don''t worry. I can defeat him with only three swords to deal with this kind of arrogant guy.


    A group of Huashan disciples were very happy when they heard the speech. They immediately called for help and vowed to defeat the arrogant guy in order to show their evil spirit in the name of zhenghuashan.


    Ning Tao sees this, eyebrow picked to pick, unexpectedly than he is also arrogant, just three swords, want to defeat him easily.


    And Zhao Tianming, with a proud face, does not put Ning Tao in the eye, very slowly pulled out the sword in his hand.


    "Waves


    There was a clear sound, the sword was blaring, a vast sword was enveloped, and the cultivation of refining Qi broke out.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and thought about it. Then he said in a cold voice, "wait a minute first!"


    Zhao Tianming smell speech, face disdain, full of disdain way: "how, know afraid, but regret already late."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he just gave a cold smile and looked up at the disciples of Kongtong school.


    Full of domineering, he said, "since you''ve come to Wudang, how can you stay out of it and fight."


    "Younger generation, I am the emperor. If there is any disobedience, all will be suppressed!"

 Chapter 943

    In the main hall, there was a dead silence. All the disciples of the three sects were stunned, and their minds were greatly shocked.


    "Young generation, I am emperor!"


    This sentence can not be said casually. Even the best of the eight sects will never dare to speak wildly, because they will face the challenge of countless peers.


    Even Wu Sheng of Wu family, Lu Feng of Lu family, Xie Mian of Huashan, Heng Yu of Kongtong, ye Kong of Wudang and even Wang Tao of Kunlun are not so arrogant.


    The unknown boy in front of him not only spoke wildly here, but also despised Huashan sect, Kongtong sect and even Ziyang leader. He felt that he had gone too far.


    After a moment of silence, a figure came out of Kongtong, with a sense of rhythm, resounding through the main hall.


    "Disciple of Kongtong school, Shangzhuo!"


    The visitor was brief and comprehensive. He walked slowly to the center of the main hall. His face was cold, expressionless but domineering.


    As soon as Zhao Tianming saw this man, he frowned slightly. There was a trace of displeasure on his face, but he didn''t say anything. He was obviously afraid of him. Otherwise, he would have cut him with a sword.


    Seeing this man appear, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and sneered: "you two are the strongest disciples of Huashan sect and Kongtong sect? That''s what it looks like. "


    Hearing this, Zhao Tianming sneered and said, "I''m enough to deal with people like you. If my elder martial brother comes here, I''m afraid you can''t even resist a blow."


    And Shangzhuo is very proud, confident: "I advise you to give up quickly, once I get angry, I''m afraid, if I break a few bones, I won''t lose money."


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face dislike, these two guys threat words one more than one fierce, strength don''t know how, but first blow yourself to the sky.


    "If you say that, you''ll die!"


    Two people smell speech, eyes cold awn a flash, facial expression gradually gloomy come down, an invisible momentum oppress but go.


    And Shang Zhuo sighed helplessly, and said: "you really shouldn''t provoke me. I''m different from those ordinary friars. My strength is completely from the pool of blood."


    "One of the most brilliant achievements was to kill six masters of the white lotus sect, including a powerful Dharma protector."


    Speaking, seemingly plain but showing off, the whole body is emitting aura and blood, as if to tell the brilliant.


    When people heard about it, they were all surprised that this man had such strength. It was a powerful white lotus sect.


    Ning Tao a listen, Leng for a while, immediately touch chin way: "you say to protect a law, I seem to have killed three before coming, strength calculate mediocre, not so fierce as you say."


    "Poof!"


    One of the Kongtong disciples couldn''t help laughing on the spot. In the silent main hall, it was very abrupt.


    "What did he say just now? He killed three Dharma protectors before he came here, but his strength was not very strong. Tut tut Tut, I almost believed what he said at random."


    n@l


    "This guy brags B. he doesn''t even have a draft. He just comes. I''m sure his family doesn''t have a cow!"


    "Why?"


    "Why, he must have blown away!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Huashan disciple and Kongtong disciple replied humorously. They both laughed, and even the two elders laughed.


    The Wudang disciples looked pale and blue. They wanted to find a way to get in. They were ashamed.


    Ziyang and Wuwang looked at each other, frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything, and continued to look.


    Looking at the people''s ridicule, sarcasm, Ning Tao Leng Leng, he also thought of his words, will cause such a big rebound.


    And Shang Zhuo smelled the speech, sneered, looked up, and was very proud: "originally, I didn''t intend to say it, but in that case, I''ll let you know our gap."


    "In that mission, I could have killed two Dharma protectors, but at the critical moment, I rushed out a Dharma king. After a bloody battle, I finally escaped from him, and his name was White Emperor


    "Hiss!"


    When they heard this, they all took a cold breath. Bai Di was one of the black and white twin evils. His strength was strange and powerful, and Shang Zhuo''s ability to escape from him was enough to prove his strength.


    Zhao Tianming smell speech, pupil is a shrink, this guy''s strength has become stronger, from that step, also not far.


    Shangzhuo was agitated in his heart and said boldly: "when I meet him next time, I will take off his head."


    After hearing the speech, they were applauded again. They thought that Shangzhuo was an iron monk, proud and admirable.


    "Cough, cough!"


    In a burst of dry cough, people look at Ning Tao again, and find that this person''s face is very strange, seems to be hesitating.


    I suddenly apologized and said, "well, what, you may not have this chance, because Baidi has been killed by me."


    Voice down, a sigh, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes, like looking at an idiot, pretending that there is no bottom line.Many of Wudang''s disciples covered their faces with shame. How could uncle Ning be such a person!


    Seeing people''s disdain, Ning Tao is helpless. I''m just telling the truth. Is it so unbelievable?


    When Shangzhuo heard about it, he stopped talking. His face was cold and his eyes were evil. He had never seen such a shameless person.


    Zhao Tianming can''t bear it for a long time. He can''t let Shangzhuo out alone. He wants to prove that he is not weak.


    Almost at the same time, when they stepped on the soles of their feet, their eyes were cold, and they rushed out like shells, with a chill to the bone.


    See two people rush, Ning Tao eyes flash cold, today with this battle, to lay the foundation of his emperor''s road!


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, taijijin!"


    Ning Tao''s hands are empty, invisible and qualitative, fast in slow, slow in fast, and his whole body seems to have formed the momentum of Tai Chi.


    A sword stabs, but it''s like falling into a swamp. It kicks and is pushed away directly, like a whip beating the top.


    They were so surprised and angry that they were teased. At the same time, they also felt Ning Tao''s powerful strength, which was not an ordinary monk.


    But the two of them are at the peak of refining gas, and they are also gifted. If they fight against each other, they will be disgraced.


    Zhao Tianming''s face was solemn, his spiritual power was like a stream, and his green pine sword was shining.


    "Huashan sword, Taiyue three green peaks!"


    Shangzhun''s eyes were cold, and he was full of murderous air, full of mysterious marks.


    "Kongtong secret art, ancient seal!"


    But Ning Tao sees this, the facial expression is calm, not in a hurry, a pair of erect golden pupil, dignified domineering, the golden light is bright greatly prosperous.


    A few words slowly came out of his mouth, "soul Confusion


    The two men, who were killed in anger, suddenly changed their faces and became confused. They wanted to be hit by heavy objects and lost their memory for a short time.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles coldly and makes a seal with both hands. It seems that he is integrated with the void and borrows the power of a world from somewhere.


    "Taixu ancient Sutra, Taixian seal!"

 Chapter 944

    Endless void, inexplicably by the traction, a mysterious seal filled with immortal gas, in the world eventually show itself.


    "Tai Xian Yin!"


    Ning Tao yelled angrily, and his body was as fast as lightning. He rushed to the two men. A handprint mixed with the potential of broken mountains.


    At this time, Shangzhuo suddenly eyes a coagulation, directly wake up, own momentum unreservedly send out.


    "Kill!"


    With a roar, Zhao Tianming woke up. His face was blue and white, and he seemed to think that he had been greatly humiliated.


    In the eyes of the people, the two met in a hurry, and the three terrible energies collided in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    The whole main hall was shaken, with mysterious force, and the floor was densely cracked.


    "I am the emperor. Who can stop me Broken


    With a roar, Ning Tao showed his overwhelming power, which was directly printed on their chest.


    "Bang!"


    Two proud figures, like dead dogs, were beaten away and fell heavily in the main hall. Their clothes were broken and their mouths spat blood.


    One print, two elite disciples, defeat!


    In this scene, the imprint of death is in everyone''s heart, especially the disciples of Wudang sect. They all roar with excitement:


    "martial uncle Ning, powerful and domineering, sweeping the two sects with one imprint, invincible in the world, promoting Wudang''s name and strengthening Wudang''s power..."


    Even Ziyang leader and Wuwang Shizu are excited by the roar of passion. There are successors in Wudang.


    On the other hand, the two factions were pale and gloomy, and their arrogance and arrogance were smashed.


    Hua Tu and Dao Xuan were shocked that their disciples were defeated, and they were all defeated.


    Although these two are not the strongest disciples, their strength is also top, and there is no stronger one here.


    They looked at each other from a distance, and both of them were puzzled by each other''s eyes. When did this kind of genius appear in Wudang?


    Looking at the two people who fell into a dead dog, Ning Tao''s body is also shaking, but his momentum will never fall.


    Just now that move, really too overbearing, drained 90% of the body''s spiritual power, almost can''t hold on first.


    However, it was a good fight. The whole body was warm. It is estimated that the power of inheritance has been absorbed.


    Shangzhuo''s face was pale and his whole body was in severe pain. He clenched his teeth and said angrily, "you You Who is it? "


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he raised his head haughtily, as if a sleeping lion woke up and said, "remember, the name of the man who defeated you is Ning Tao


    Ning Tao? The disciples of the two sects are thinking and frowning. They always feel very familiar. It seems that they have heard about it somewhere.


    All of a sudden, many of the disciples suddenly realized, full of shock, incredible, and bursts of surprise.


    "He He It''s Ning Tao, the new Cardinal of the Holy See, who dares to fight against the Zhang family and the Zhou family... "


    There are many people who have heard of Ning Tao. All kinds of shocking stories have been revealed. Even the story that he robbed his wife and killed 14 big men has been told.


    Huatu and daoxuan were shocked. They were all practicing hard in the mountains. Unexpectedly, such a character appeared.


    On the ground, Zhao Tianming gritted his teeth and stood up, his face full of unwilling color, his eyes full of venom.


    I saw his angry voice: "what bullshit archbishop, as long as my elder martial brother comes, I will take your head with a sword."


    As soon as the voice fell, a shadow came to bully the body, full of violent fist, and the air trembled.


    "Bang!"


    Zhao Tianming''s body fell directly on the stone pillar. His whole body was stained with blood and his eyes were about to crack. It was like a beast eating people.


    When Ning Tao saw him like this, he snorted angrily. He said that if he didn''t agree, he would fight until he was convinced die without descendants.


    When he saw that he still wanted to fight, elder Huatu was angry. A younger generation actually bullied his Huashan disciples so much. Was he flouting his Huashan sect or ignoring his Huatu.


    At once, he leaped like a roc spreading its wings and broke out with a sharp sword.


    "I don''t want to be crazy. This is China. It''s not a place where your holy see can go wild. Today I''ll teach you a lesson for Ziyang headmaster."


    Voice has not spread, the shadow has rushed, like a sword, invincible, straight to Ning Tao.


    Ziyang and Wuwang''s face changed greatly, and their anger burst out in their heart. They rushed away and said angrily:


    "Huatu, you old bastard, if you dare to bully the small and the Wudang disciples, I will make you Huashan sect pay the price."


    Then the angry voice just spread out, Kongtong daoxuan suddenly blocked in front of him. Although he was smiling, he was blocking them.


    Huatu sneers at this. There is Hongmeng''s iron order. He doesn''t believe Ziyang dares to do this. Today, he just wants to bully the small with the big. Let''s see what Wudang can do with him.Under the pressure of terror, Ning Tao is even more powerful than the Qing emperor. In this breath, Ning Tao is like a boat in a storm. Facing a desperate situation, he can be submerged at any time.


    In this oppression, he stands tall and upright, and his own momentum will never fall down.


    Just when the sword was about to come, he slowly stretched out a finger, gently pointed towards the empty air, and slowly spat out a word, "Ding!"


    In the public''s consternation, a magical scene happened. With a grim smile on his face, the hostile elder Hua Tu stopped in the air.


    Although it is only one foot away from ningtao, it has become the distance of the end of the world, a boundary, and can''t move forward any more.


    Hua Tu''s astonished eyes see Ning Tao''s calm face, just like the immortal''s the order , once given , will be strictly enforced.


    But this scene shocked everyone present. Ordinary disciples didn''t understand it, but Ziyang couldn''t see it clearly.


    In Huatu''s body, there are countless creeping things, like snakes, but they are invisible and qualitative. They seem to be transformed from spiritual power, and they have strong control.


    Although Huatu was bound for a while, he was not too frightened. After a while, he could break free with brute force.


    However, at this time, Ning Tao''s calm face and master''s manner suddenly changed.


    See its jump suddenly, that is full of magical palm, five fingers, want how cool have how cool mercilessly fan down.


    "Pa!"


    A crisp slap sound reverberated throughout the main hall. Ziyang, Wuwang and daoxuan were dumbfounded in an instant.


    Hundreds of disciples were stunned, their eyes were round, as if they were bigger than anyone else''s eyeballs, their scalp was numb, their bodies were trembling, their chin fell to the ground, I don''t want to.


    In the mid air, Huatu''s face was dull, his pupils shrank inconceivably, and his fiery face made him feel like he was fooled.


    In his heart, he asked himself, "I just Like a slap? "

 Chapter 945

    In the stillness of the hall, there was a clear clapping sound, which sounded like thunder.


    All the disciples were dull and stunned, and their throats were dry before they knew it.


    Ziyang headmaster, Wuwang Shizu and daoxuan elder subconsciously touched their cheeks. They always felt painful. This slap was too scary.


    Shangzhuo and Zhao Tianming are stunned. The former admires Ning Tao''s courage, while the latter is shocking him.


    Ning Tao finished this palm, only feel comfortable all over, the pores of the whole body are open, as if to become immortal.


    "What a slap!"


    After being stunned, elder Huatu finally responded that he was really slapped. It was not an illusion.


    He is a powerful child trainer, an elder of Huashan sect, and a senior of Hongmeng. He was beaten in the face by a Wudang junior.


    His face was ferocious and furious, his eyes were burning, his teeth were grinning, his breath broke out uncontrollably, like a sword in the sky, trying to cut everything.


    "Younger generation, you are looking for death. Dig your own grave!"


    The elder of Huatu roared. His old face was like the bite of a devil, as if he had a hatred for killing his wife.


    And Ning Tao hears speech, immediately angry, incredibly still dare to threaten so, really when he is soft persimmon, can you pinch at will?


    I saw him jump up like a spring with one foot, and his palmprint gathered a lot of spiritual power.


    "Tathagata palm!"


    "Pa!"


    A deafening sound, such as a nuclear bomb explosion, reverberated in the ear, frightening countless people turned pale.


    The Wudang disciples are excited and trembling, but they also know that once elder Huatu breaks out, the main hall will be completely destroyed, and the consequences will be It''s serious.


    Ziyang and Wuwang look at each other, both of them see the oddness in each other''s eyes, but they are also full of worry.


    Although daoxuan was shocked, this time he came with Huashan. In a sense, he was an ally.


    But now, he just stood by and watched, and did not dare to get close, because there was a breath of fear for him.


    And elder Huatu''s cheek is red and swollen. Ning Tao''s palm really does his best, and his hand hurts.


    After repressing for a moment, elder Huatu roared, his eyes were red, and his whole body was full of sword Qi. He burst out with amazing strength and directly broke off the shackles.


    A sword Qi pierces the sky. The whole old body seems to be turned into a sharp sword. It is extremely sharp. It vows to cut through the sky, kill all the enemies and sweep everything.


    His eyes were red, just like a blood sword. He said coldly, "little bastard, today, I will sacrifice my sword with your blood, and use your life to relieve my hatred. No one can save you."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he sneered. Although he was under the great pressure, he was fearless and calm. There was no fear at all. Some It''s just contempt.


    I saw that he gently pointed out a finger, slowly spit out a few words in his mouth, "set!"


    Before his words, Hua Tu''s face changed and his expression was furious. This was the move again. The invisible snakes around him came back. But this time, he was on guard.


    "Huashan sword technique is unparalleled and unparalleled!"


    He was surrounded by sword Qi, and the long sword swept all around him. The power of terror instantly annihilated the snake.


    "Broken!"


    Another voice came, and Huatu''s face changed greatly. As soon as he wanted to be on guard, he saw a long whip coming out of the cave like a snake. It was shot rapidly, with a terrible momentum.


    "The strong man of alchemy!"


    Daoxuan, Ziyang and other three screamed out at the same time, their faces were shocked and filled with incredible words.


    Hua Tu''s face was frightened. In the face of this whip, he couldn''t hide at all. He was scared and was taken away.


    "Bang!"


    A figure hit the stone pillar like a shot. The stone pillars were all overburdened and cracked intensively, as if they were broken at a touch.


    All the disciples looked at each other, but they didn''t see what happened. Just now, there was only a strong momentum, just like a green tree growing up, all over the world.


    Dao Xuan''s eyes narrowed and he thought a little. Then he came to Hua Tu and helped him up.


    And Ziyang, Wuwang also came to ningtao side, although feel not need, let them have to do so.


    Elder Huatu''s face is gloomy and uncertain. No one knows his power better than he did just now. He is definitely the one who can refine the spirit.


    But that breath is not the ancestor of Wudang. Did another Wudang man break through the bottleneck and take that step?


    He and daoxuan looked at each other, and each of them was very dignified. Once they stepped in, they had nothing to do.


    Wudang sect is full of mystery. What they need to do now is to report it to the sect immediately.


    Dao Xuan arched his hand and said with a smile: "leader Ziyang, why don''t we stop this fight? The leader and others are waiting for me to come back, and The safety of all the disciples. "Ziyang''s eyes narrowed when he heard the speech, and then he said with a smile: "elder daoxuan is serious. Wudang is open and aboveboard. If you want to fight again next time, you must be ready. Walk slowly No


    Under the cheers of Wudang''s disciples, Huashan and Kongtong''s disciples left Wudang like lost dogs.


    However, at this time, Ziyang clasped his fist and said in a dignified voice: "I don''t know which elder helped me. Please come out and see me. Wudang will be honored as the guest of honor."


    A group of disciples smell speech, face surprised, all very strange looked around, but no one stood up.


    Just when Ziyang''s brow was locked, Ning Tao suddenly came over and whispered in his ear for a while.


    Ziyang heard, a face can not say strange, look at his eyes as if looking at strangers, witch master, Saint!


    On the way to Houshan, Ning Tao''s brow is locked and his face is worried because the elder martial brother of the leader has said a bad news.


    His master Wu Chenzi went to visit friends in Tianshan Mountain, but there has been no news for several days. I don''t know why.


    On hearing this news, Ning Tao is very worried. If he hasn''t returned home for such a long time, I don''t know if there will be a mistake.


    At this time, he also came to the bamboo house, Miao Jingjing this special plane is more and more suitable.


    Looking at the quiet bamboo house, Ning Tao sighs slightly. He knows that the elder martial sister is looking for a reason, but he doesn''t want to see him.


    He sighed: "elder martial sister, are you there?"


    The bamboo house was quiet for a moment, but suddenly a panic voice came out, "teacher Younger martial brother, why are you here again? "


    Ning Tao smelt speech, bitter smile, way: "elder martial sister, you so don''t welcome me, don''t want to see me?"


    There is no sound in the bamboo house. It''s very quiet!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao finally shook his head bitterly and said, "elder martial sister, I''m going to Tianshan Mountain. It seems that something has happened to his old man. I''m very worried about him."


    Bamboo house is still quiet, only the breeze.


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. After standing for a long time, he finally leaves with Miao Jingjing. He will find the holy medicine.


    However, just as he took a step, a voice suddenly came out, which made him pale and stiff.


    "Wow Wow Wow...! "

 Chapter 946

    "Wow Wow Wow...! "


    A baby like cry sounded, in this silent back mountain, is so abrupt, so scary.


    Ning Tao''s face is dull, and his whole body is shivering. He looks at the bamboo house with stiff neck. The sound comes from here.


    Looking at this ordinary bamboo house, he gradually lost his mind. In the hot sun, he was as cold as an ice cave.


    On the other side, Miao Jingjing was very surprised and said, "it''s like a baby crying. Is there a child in it?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, the facial expression is very white, in the heart had an extremely terrible guess, if that is true, that he will be unable to imagine, the body suddenly emerges a feeling of powerlessness.


    Miao Jingjing sees this, her face changes slightly, and a puzzled color emerges in her heart. Did she say something wrong?


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, exhausted all his strength, step by step to the bamboo house, as if crossing a cliff.


    Miao Jingjing is puzzled. She wants to help him, but she is thrown away. Her eyes have turned red.


    When he came to the door of the bamboo house, the barrier that seemed to be pushed open was no less than an ancient fierce beast. It stopped him and never let him pass.


    Just when his eyes were lost and his body was shaking, the cry rang out again. It was so It''s harsh.


    His body trembles violently, his eyes are red, and he pushes the door open. The scene inside makes his heart cold.


    In the bamboo house, there is a pale elder martial sister, a very complicated silent master, and a Sleeping baby!


    She was lying in the arms of her elder martial sister, sleeping soundly. Her chubby face, shallow dimples, and a strange light film on her appearance seemed to protect her.


    Finally, the elder martial sister''s face was still clear, and her face was still haggard.


    But Ning Tao just took a look and put his eyes on the baby. His brain was in chaos and his face turned pale.


    And the elder martial sister finally met Ning Tao, the man she loved so much, the man she missed so much, the man she even dreamed of, who gave birth to a baby for him Man!


    She was shaking all over, her face was pale, her lips were trembling, and she didn''t seem to want him to see herself.


    But when Ning Tao saw this, he was sad in his heart. He integrated all his thoughts and love into this roar:


    "is that why you avoid me?"


    The sound of anger was like a roaring mountain forest, the bamboo house was shaking, and the world changed color for it. Even the baby began to cry.


    Miao Jingjing, the silent master, was frightened by this roar. Even if they were in a high level, they were afraid of it.


    Ye Wanqing was also scared, pale, two lines of tears, tightly holding the child, powerless collapsed on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was furious. His eyes were red and his face was ferocious, as if he had fallen into the abyss of evil.


    "Answer me!"


    There was another roar. The blue veins on her forehead were striking. They were beating and seemed to explode.


    the three girls were scared and pale, but no one answered. Ye Wanqing was still crying and holding the child.


    Unable to get the answer he wanted, Ning Tao''s eyes turned red and said in an angry voice: "this child Whose is it? "


    Hearing the speech, ye Wanqing was shocked. Holding the crying child tightly, she lost her voice in grief and said, "it''s not yours."


    When Ning Tao heard these words, he didn''t think much, let alone think wildly. All his thoughts pointed to Morton!


    In his fury, he forced himself to suppress his anger. His eyes were congested and he said, "I ask you, is it "Morton''s?"


    When ye Wanqing heard the speech, her red and swollen eyes moved. She looked at the crying children and the magical and bright light film.


    Her heart was full of grief. At a certain moment, she finally became very firm. All the pain, let me bear it alone, younger martial brother I''m sorry to you No worries.


    In the eyes of several people, ye Wanqing actually nodded in grief, two lines of tears wet the skirt, actually penetrated the light, fell on the baby.


    When Ning Tao saw this, his whole body trembled, his body retreated like a heavy blow, and he staggered back to the bamboo wall.


    at this moment, all his illusions, all the luck and all expectations, were shattered like a dream bubble.


    His favorite in his heart, that ignorant, worldly, but like nine days Xuannv general elder martial sister, unexpectedly pregnant with someone else''s child, a vampire, a damned old bastard.


    As soon as he thinks of Morton, Ning Tao''s eyes are red and his murderous spirit is released like a sea of blood.


    He never wanted to kill so much at this moment. The tyranny in his heart made him want to release madly.


    "Morton, I To You Death...! "


    Ning Tao gnashes his teeth and roars, the expression on his face has been distorted, the volcano in his heart has been unable to restrain."Boom!"


    A sudden sound frightened the three girls. Ning Tao blew out a big hole and disappeared quickly.


    "Younger martial brother!"


    Ye Wanqing cried. Her eyes were swollen and she couldn''t cry. She collapsed to the ground and her heart was stinging.


    Miao Jingjing looks at her sympathetically, and finally sighs. Then she shakes her figure and chases her through the air.


    This scene will be seen in the eyes of the silent master, turbid eyes moved, an inexplicable color gathered here.


    "Ning Tao He''s the carefree father, isn''t he? "


    Only speechless master Zu''s eyes were burning, and he slowly said these words, with a very positive attitude.


    When ye Wanqing heard the speech, her delicate body trembled. She suddenly raised her head and looked at the master, with a look of panic in her eyes.


    Seeing this, the wordless master''s ancestral heart became clear. He immediately sighed and said, "why don''t you tell him the truth?"


    Ye Wanqing heard the speech and wept in a low voice. It was not until a long time that she said sadly, "I don''t want him to suffer with me. I''m sorry for him, and I''m even more sorry for worry free."


    Hearing this, master Wuyan sighed and said, "then you''re going to hide it from him and let him fall into a misunderstanding. What''s more, you don''t mention anything about him?"


    Ye Wanqing sadly closed his eyes and said powerlessly: even if you tell him how, it will only make him more painful. When the seal is broken, he will only watch with his own eyes and die!


    Hearing this, even though he has been a long time, he feels a pain in his heart. The most painful thing in the world is that a person with white hair sends a person with black hair, not to mention a baby who was born soon.


    If no one can find a way out of silence for a long time, then no one will be able to find a way out There is still hope!


    Ye Wanqing heard that hope flashed in her beautiful eyes, but she said in pain: even if she could be found, she could not be saved, and the real way to save her did not exist in the world.


    Speechless Master heard that his eyes were darkened. He could not help but look at Wuyou with regret, but suddenly found that in the corner of Wuyou''s eyes, there were tears of sadness!

 Chapter 947

    In Wudang Mountain, a human figure ran madly. From time to time, it roared like a wild beast. It seemed that it was already furious.


    Many disciples only heard the sound, but they didn''t see anyone. They didn''t know what happened.


    Ziyang, Wuwang, Qingyang and others, vaguely guessed some, but sighed and shook their heads.


    In the hidden mountains and forests, I ran out when I met a figure. My eyes were red and my whole body was full of murders.


    The roar in his mouth startled the forest, and countless forest birds fled to the sky in panic.


    Miao Jingjing, who is closely following Ning Tao, has no choice to persuade or comfort him. At this time, she must let him vent.


    In the vast mountains, Ning Tao Ran recklessly. Somehow, the spiritual power in his body seemed to be inexhaustible, and the flood without opening the gate gushed out, which seemed to encourage him to vent.


    Along the way, some trees and boulders were destroyed one after another, just like a tank or a prehistoric beast. All the places they passed were desolate and everything was destroyed.


    Some small animals in the mountain, squirrels and rabbits, are scared to run away one after another. They are very afraid of this tyrannical atmosphere.


    His speed is very fast, as if tireless, brain on an idea, vent, burst, destroy everything.


    Gradually, all his hatred was directed at one person, Morton, the damned vampire, the old bastard.


    It was he who defiled the elder martial sister, branded her with blood spots, and destroyed her in his mind.


    "Kill him Kill him Kill him...! "


    Mouth has been saying, a chaos in the brain, as if only this goal, vowed to achieve.


    I don''t know how long I have been running. Even with the support of the great spiritual power, I feel that my body has reached its limit. My blood is like boiling water, and my whole body is boiling hot, like a hot iron.


    But his heart was still in pain. When he thought of elder martial sister''s crying voice in his ear, he couldn''t bear the impulse to kill.


    Unconsciously, in front of some fuzzy, hyperemia eyes, as if there were hallucinations, feeling that everything is in disorder.


    Vaguely, he saw the familiar Molton, that let him hate, murderous old bastard.


    He didn''t even hesitate. He rushed over like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and his whole strength was frantically released.


    "Kill you Kill you...! "


    "Boom


    The energy of terror was finally released. Every blow had a tremendous potential, vowing to destroy everything.


    This movement, resounding through the whole mountain forest, seems to be left only Ning Tao''s roar, and the release of the terrible energy.


    On a tree, Miao Jingjing looks at it with a complicated complexion. Ning Tao''s vent is like a wild animal.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao is just a crazy attack on a strong tree, with no reservation.


    I do not know why, she suddenly some love this man, is out of a woman''s soft hearted, or, really fell in love with him.


    In this way, this situation lasted for a long time, and I don''t know when, the voice gradually stopped.


    The forest suddenly calmed down, and Miao Jingjing also frowned and flashed away.


    As soon as I came there, I found that the big tree was interrupted by a pair of meat fists.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, turned pale and fainted. His breath was depressed, as if the candle in the wind could go out at any time, and his brows were still sad.


    Seeing this, Miao Jingjing was startled and quickly lifted him up, and carefully injected the spiritual power into her body.


    Through the spirit power, she saw Ning Tao''s bad body, meridians disorder, spirit power movement, serious injury.


    At the sight of this, Miao Jingjing''s pretty face turned white. He also felt a great mysterious force, which appeared all the time, as if to burst the container.


    If you let it go on like this and don''t be guided, it will surely lead to his death. Even if it''s not like this, which spirit power will make Ning Tao Go crazy!


    At the thought of this, Miao Jingjing panics and turns pale. Before she comes, her mother asks her to protect Ning Tao.


    But now, he unexpectedly in her under the nose, appeared this kind of change, this let her how not at a loss.


    The spirit power in the body is injected into the body to suppress the spirit power, but it''s too slow. Even if his body is absorbing, it still can''t catch up with this speed.


    Now Ning Tao''s body is in urgent need of a guide, but also let him operate the skill. This can not only suppress, but also take the opportunity to absorb, so as to enhance his strength again.


    But how could she understand this method? He had been learning ancient witchcraft all his life. She didn''t know anything about that esoteric method, and she had nothing to do with it.


    In fact, her cultivation also comes from the inheritance of saints, but she is amazing, gorgeous and talented, so she can break through to alchemy early at this age.However, the current situation is not controlled by her accomplishments. It can be said that he can''t think of any way.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s condition is getting worse and worse, Miao Jingjing is almost crying anxiously.


    This is the first leader of her sorcery. It only exists in the prophecy. Even if you give up your life, you have to keep the leader. That''s what my mother-in-law said to her. This is also the fate of the saint.


    "Everything of the wizard Lord should be regarded as the first, the first!"


    Suddenly, Miao Jingjing seemed to think of something, and a light flashed in her mind. Maybe There''s a way to save him.


    I do not know why, her face a red, as if a red apple, shy and moving.


    She held Ning Tao in her arms and flew up directly. After a while, she found an open cave.


    Without much hesitation, she went directly into the cave. It was dark and quiet. She could hear her heart beating.


    Miao Jingjing''s face is hot and her heart beats fast. Her mother-in-law has taught her a lot. It is necessary to serve the holy king.


    Although she had been prepared for a long time, but all of a sudden, let her at a loss, can only bite the teeth.


    Slowly take off the broken clothes, revealing two bodies of passion, showing charming style, attractive body, but this scene, doomed no one can see.


    In a painful drink, the cave returned to the previous calm, but the spiritual power all around came.


    "YDJ


    " the first level of Huanxi Chan Gong The fifth floor...! "


    Once cultivated, the two are in perfect agreement. The witch master and the saint are inextricably linked. With this ancient double cultivation method, it''s like a fish in water.


    In a strange voice, Ning Tao''s injury, irascible spirit power, and hidden inheritance power are all guided by a kind of guidance. They settle down one after another and are gradually swallowed up.

 Chapter 948

    The endless night is dispelled by a big day, bringing the world harmonious warmth and illuminating every corner of the world.


    In the vast mountains, there is a distance from Wudang Mountain. There are two figures in such a place where people are rare.


    In a cave, there was a vague figure slowly came out, looked up at the dazzling sun, could not help but reach out to block, for a time not adapt to the temperature.


    6


    all of a sudden, he seems to have found something at a loss. His hand seems to be whiter than before. I don''t know whether it''s his boredom, evil interest or hallucination. That''s how he decided.


    Subconsciously clenched his fist, the whole body felt a full of strength, as if endless strength, physique enough to easily kill a cow, is not the so-called illusion.


    Another operation of spiritual power, which is as surging as a lake, the vast spiritual power roars out, better than before.


    "Practice Qi eight times!"


    This result is surprising. It has broken through two levels. It seems that it has absorbed the power of inheritance and made great progress in all aspects. Even Juying is a little fatter.


    When it comes to giant baby, Ning Tao has a headache. He has no idea what state he is in. He is not a blood baby, but a blood baby. In short, he is closely related to him.


    If he wants to break through the practice of baby, he needs to form a baby in his body. Now there is a blood baby in his body, so he can only integrate it and turn it into his own soul baby.


    But now, I don''t know what the blood baby has become. Its filth, mottle and blood gas are purified. It seems that it is always in the process of transformation and can''t be integrated.


    As a result, he will never be able to have a baby, let alone break through the baby training. It won''t be long before he arrives at this barrier and is blocked in front of the door by this roadblock.


    With a helpless sigh, he can only hope that it can change, otherwise, he will take extreme measures.


    At this time, a figure came from the distance. It was Miao Jingjing, who had never been seen.


    At the moment, she somehow revealed a woman''s charm, the whole body is exuding attraction, will be a magnet.


    Seeing her walking, Ning Tao frowned and subconsciously opened his perspective eyes, and the result was clear at a glance!


    "You "Broken?"


    Ning Tao face complex hoarse way, he also at this time just found, sore throat, voice all some changed.


    Miao Jingjing just wanted to speak, but when she heard this, her pretty face immediately changed, biting her teeth and explaining:


    "Lord wizard, it was the crisis at that time, you were on the verge of life and death, so I had to use the joyful Zen skill that my mother taught me..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile. There was such a bloody thing, but it was bitter for others to do so.


    Immediately hoarse comfort way: "hard you, also don''t need to tell me what should be, all this It''s all my fault. "


    Miao Jingjing smell speech, pale, low head, there is still a dull pain, but she is biting teeth to support.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao sighed: "in the future, don''t call me Lord Wu, just call me by my name."


    Miao Jingjing smell speech, a pair of beautiful eyes unusually bright, heart beautiful Zizi, this is not inferior to her recognition.


    "You Have a good rest


    Ning Tao finished, sighed, and depressed into the cave, let the endless night devour him.


    His beating heart is like this cave, empty, dark and cold to the bone!


    Although Miao Jingjing is a little happy, she is also worried about Ning Tao. She can''t let him down all the time.


    She said anxiously, "witch Rather Ning Tao, what are we going to do later? It''s Going home? "


    After a long silence in the cave, he finally said: "when you have a good rest, we''ll go to Europe Kill


    Hearing these words, Miao Jingjing trembled, and then firmly believed that everything of the wizard Lord should be the first!


    Huaxia, the current situation is stable, the four families are in a low-key situation, the major consortia are also doing business safely, only one more Feifei jewelry.


    Because of the contracts of 14 big men, after a period of low-key, they finally began to take control of those companies directly, with equity in hand, and it was useless to resist.


    The world of practice, the eight sects, Hongmeng and the family of practice all heard a news that the contemporary leader of Hongmeng wanted to abdicate. The news has been spread all over the city.


    Heaven and earth have changed greatly, and we are all old. Without the strength we had at the beginning, we need young people with blood to serve in the present era. This is what the contemporary alliance leader said.


    Although it has not yet been determined, the elite disciples of the eight sects are caught in a frenzy of cultivation, which is the master of Hongmeng, under one person and above ten thousand people!


    In contrast, Ning Tao''s fight against the disciples of the two sects was forgotten by all, and he entered the closed pass one after another!


    Jinghua, the elder''s pavilion and yaoyue can receive news from Longjin every once in a while. They are happy and sad. They are worried about Ning Tao and proud of him.Especially when she knows that Ning Tao has a large group of women, she is full of expectations. For her, nothing is more important than having grandchildren, although She hasn''t met Ning Tao yet.


    In a corner, Lin Zhenlei, who was once the leader of his gang, curled up with a face full of lovelessness, is now thrown into the stinky ditch, like a beggar.


    Dragon King, Ma Yuchuan and others see this scene, it is from the bottom of my heart issued a silent mourning, lament.


    What do you say you''re making trouble for? You have to make a man who is unreasonable and uninteresting all day, and focuses on picking you up. He has never been in love with you and practiced breaking bones Nun.


    The situation in China is relatively stable, but there are more disputes in Europe. The Holy See and vampires are constantly fighting.


    Both sides have a goal, that is to kill Morton. One is to claim to destroy the Holy Grail, and the other is to need the Holy Grail.


    Under these two giants, many forces, including the first family They all choose silence, because once they participate, they will be destroyed.


    However, a flight has brought a ghost, breaking the situation of the ghost, with a monstrous intent to kill.


    In an airport, Ning Tao and the saint finally came to France, which made him full of killing intention.


    Before he came, he was angry with the Holy See and told his purpose. He only needed any clue about Morton.


    When the Vatican came to help him, he was naturally glad, and he would not go to hide. He immediately told him what he knew.


    Ning Tao got the news, did not hesitate, directly came here, this time, he held firm determination.


    Don''t kill Morton, swear not to return home!

 Chapter 949

    France, a romantic country with noble integrity and sentiment, is the most romantic country in the world compared with the demeanor and temperament of other countries.


    If you describe the French romantic feelings: a man with only one yuan left, is to buy bread or roses, the French will definitely choose roses.


    However, the monsters and the vampires are hiding in the same place, which is a kind of terrible disguise.


    For this kind of monster, most people think that it only exists in the legend, it can''t be true at all, but there are some traces to show that they do exist.


    Of course, after countless years, there will always be some people to find clues or traces, but the final result, often become the blood of vampires, and finally die in a corner.


    At night, a very complex period of time, there are a lot of people walking on the street, many of them are disguised girls, charming, showing exotic customs.


    Although the girls are dazzling, there are also many gentlemen. The noble demeanor that makes people look forward to is all over the body, which makes those girls yearn for. Occasionally, they can chat up a successful couple.


    In this wonderful atmosphere, a gentleman with an oriental face, but look panic broke the atmosphere, he constantly stirred the crowd, frantically fled.


    This scene caused a lot of French people''s dissatisfaction. How could this man be so rude and not a bit of gentlemanly.


    That person seems to be a Chinese. No wonder he is so rude. No matter how hard he conceals, his nature can''t be changed.


    In such complaints, the man finally escaped from the crowded street. Looking at his face, he was very scared, as if he had been frightened, and his heart was full of fear.


    I saw him running away and looking around worried, as if he was looking for something. Anyone in his eyes was so suspicious and similar.


    He ran for a long time in the streets, as if he thought there was no danger, so he dived into the remote streets.


    In a remote place, the light is dim, and it is covered by endless night. It shows a sense of coldness everywhere. A gust of wind can definitely scare many suspicious people.


    The gentleman gasped heavily and looked around uneasily. He was sure that he had never seen that kind of thing in his life, only vaguely heard of it.


    "Vampire!"


    He felt unbelievable. Didn''t the old man scare the children? But today he saw it with his own eyes, and he was always by his side, drinking with him.


    As soon as he thought of that kind of scene, he felt the whole body creepy, you never know what kind of heart that hypodermic Ann.


    Sometimes, your eyes will deceive you, but you have to believe in your feelings, your intuition, because it will not shoot without reason, this is the body instinct I''m very alert.


    It was with this intuition that he was able to recover his life at that grand banquet today.


    T Geng L (New 83, the fastest on 2) * k +


    now think about it, still have a lingering fear, this place in France is really terrible, or my great China is good.


    All of a sudden, a bleak wind came, blowing on the body, let people straight goose bumps, feel inexplicable palpitations, fear.


    The gentleman was startled. His throat was dry and his face was frightened. Was he overtaken? He''s been running for a long time.


    When he was suspicious, ghost laughter came from all directions in the remote street, as if in contempt and ridicule.


    On hearing this, the gentleman turned pale with fright, but he pinched his thigh and tried to calm himself down.


    The more dangerous you are, the more calm you need to be. Otherwise, you will be a frightened sheep to be slaughtered.


    He was right in his way of doing things, but he didn''t know what he was facing, which was beyond imagination.


    "Step on it!"


    A footstep, but from all directions, people really can''t judge, as if there are many people.


    "Hey, hey!"


    The cold laughter came, as if it were the sly laughter of the fierce ghost, with a kind of blood.


    No matter how calm the gentleman was, he was completely frightened. His whole body was full of cold sweat. When the wind blew, his scalp felt numb.


    "Who are you? Why kill me? I''m just a businessman. I can give you all the money you want. "


    The sound spread to the street, but only laughing, as if a cat was teasing mice, full of playful banter.


    "I''m interested in money. I''m also interested in people. The blood of Chinese people is wonderful. It''s the most beautiful blood food I''ve ever tasted. It''s all the bullshit Hongmeng and the damned agreement..."


    The gentleman heard it clearly, but he didn''t know what it meant. He only knew that he was in danger.


    "Gulu, suck Mr. vampire, I can give you money. If you want to suck blood, I can find it for you, such as those beautiful girls, sexy things...! "


    However, in the face of his temptation, the vampire in the dark is ignored, as if the killing heart is very firm."The conditions are very attractive. If you are in normal times, you may be able to make a deal with you. Unfortunately, someone has to let you die. It''s only your fault that you have offended the wrong person."


    When the gentleman heard this, his bright eyes turned pale, his face turned pale, and he stuck to a wall tightly.


    "It''s him, it must be him, that damned bastard. As a Chinese, he dares to treat me like this. He''s heartless and betrays his ancestors. He deserves to be cut to pieces."


    This hysterical roar is far away, but in response to him, it is a sound of footsteps and an outline.


    A suit and tuxedo, noble bearing, pale, lips are very bright, and the scarlet tongue.


    "Now that I have finished my last words, please be my blood food. I can''t wait to taste it...!"


    Before his voice fell, he turned into a dark shadow and rushed to the front of his eyes in the blink of an eye. The gentleman didn''t even have the chance to resist, so he had to close his eyes and wait for death.


    The ferocious face of the vampire gradually showed a greedy look. When the long tusks and sharp nails were about to break the skin, the whole body was inexplicably stiff.


    No matter how she resisted and angry, she couldn''t get rid of the shackles. She suddenly noticed it and turned to look in a direction.


    The place where we can see is dark, but actually there are two groups of golden lights, bright and incomparable, just like a pair of golden pupils, which despise all living beings, with the majesty of the emperor and make people submit.


    There was only a hoarse word in my ear, "vampire, damn it!"


    As soon as his voice fell, his heart began to ache, as if he had been bitten by something. Then he fell to the ground in the dark, and he didn''t even know how to die.


    The gentleman was still afraid to open his eyes. His body was shivering and he seemed to be waiting for death.


    However, there was a familiar husky voice in my ear, "second, how are you?"

 Chapter 950

    Second, this word used to be very familiar in a certain period, but with the passage of time, it has been treasured in my heart.


    This call touched his inner memory, that once happy and short time, very beautiful.


    When he opened his eyes with trembling eyes, the scene in front of him was full of shock, and suddenly there was an inexplicable surprise in his heart.


    Although in front of the familiar face is so deep in my heart.


    After a long time, this face has faded the green and astringent of that year, and has become mature. There is a touch of sadness in her eyes, which attracts those young women It''s definitely a sharp weapon.


    "You are Old Old three


    He asked himself with uncertainty. His face was very surprised. He seemed to think that he was insane and saw the fantasy.


    However, when he was in a daze, a warm palm was placed on his shoulder, and a cry came from his ear.


    "Second, what''s the matter with you? It''s me. How come I''m so surprised that I can''t believe it?"


    Hearing these words, the second man finally calmed down, and then he was overjoyed and held him tightly.


    "Ha ha ~, I''m really your boy. I''m not dreaming. How can you be here?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, can''t help a bitter smile, feel the familiar warmth of this embrace, is so kind.


    Second seems to be very excited, the sense of the afterlife inexplicably changed into cordial, body excited to tremble.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. He broke away from Ning Tao''s arms and showed the color of panic and fear.


    "Old three, let''s go. There''s a killing vampire here. He wanted to kill me just now. Let''s go Let''s go Hurry back to China...! "


    While panic said, while will pull ningtao go, brain seems to have no reaction, still in fear.


    However, Ning Tao, which he was holding, did not move. It was as if it was a heavy weight.


    "Second, you said the Vampire Is that him? "


    When the second child is in a panic, Ning Tao opens his mouth hoarsely and points to the gentleman lying on the ground.


    Second smell speech, turn to see, one eye saw that terrible person, but now, seems to be dead.


    Seeing this, he scratched his head in bewilderment. He was surprised. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it. What happened just now?


    He closed his eyes for a while. Did the vampire commit suicide? What''s more, how can the third man suddenly appear?


    He looked strange and said, "third, tell me the truth, did you kill this vampire?"


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly and simply shakes his head. In fact, it''s Miao Jingjing.


    Seeing this, the second one still frowned and said strangely, "third one, you are not a vampire in disguise, are you?"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he was out of breath and immediately kicked him, which was very similar to the scene of that year.


    Second, although it hurts to eat, it feels the same as it did in those years. It''s still familiar with the formula, the taste and the original flavor.


    This kick also woke him up, confused from the paste brain, and returned to the reality.


    "Damn, third, it''s really you, ha ha!"


    Say, another embrace Ning Tao, facial expression is ecstatic, seem to see that appearance, mental disorder.


    Seeing the abnormality of the second, Ning Tao looks murderous. It seems that the vampire just now really scared him, but why did the Baron vampire kill the second?


    He has been in France for five days, killing only two humble vampires, and then nothing.


    It''s a complete coincidence to save the second child today. In fact, he''s just chasing the vampire.


    Second, after a short period of disorder, he finally began to recover. His life is the most dangerous and exciting today.


    He asked in surprise: "third, how did the vampire die? And why are you here? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao blinked and said hoarsely, "I am the cardinal of the Holy See. Of course, the Lord told me."


    The second one gives him a white eye when he hears about it. He and the third one have been together for several years. What color of trousers do they like to wear? They love Mr. Cang, especially mature women He doesn''t know anything.


    Seeing his white eyes, Ning Tao coughed. His face was not red and his heart was not beating. He was familiar with this kind of thing.


    The second frowned, as if thinking of something, and asked, "third, that time I watched TV, there was an oriental who became the cardinal, as if it was you."


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face solemn, expression pretends to be very sacred, arrogantly raised his head, as if to say quickly worship me.


    "Pa!"


    However, in response to his just a slap, hard on his head, pain he bared his teeth.


    "Shit, you''re crazy. What are you doing hitting me on the head?"Hearing this, the second eldest son didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he said excitedly: "I''ve patted the cardinal on the head. This B is enough for me to pretend for three years, but I can''t. I strongly ask for a face slap. This B is enough for me to pretend for ten years.


    "Shit, Dick, dick Calm down. If you dare to do it again, I''ll fight with you. Do you want to stay in a hospital for three years or a mental hospital for ten years...! "


    While they were fighting, a beautiful shadow suddenly shot out from the dark, cold and murderous.


    It was Miao Jingjing who rushed out and vowed to wipe out the enemy.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao hurriedly signals to her not to mess with her. However, the second slapped her hard.


    "Damn, labor and capital are fighting with you. I''ve always beaten others to pretend to be B. No one dares to beat me. How can I suffer such a big insult today?"


    "If you dare to ruin my reputation, I''ll call ten thousand old nuns to kill you, a hundred times, a hundred times..."


    "Damn, I''m not afraid of how many people come here. How can a seven second man like you understand...!"


    Tathagata God palm,


    powerful Vajra palm,


    black tiger''s heart,


    Looking at the two men running on the train with their mouths full, Miao Jingjing looks black, but also a little happy, because this is Ning Tao''s first smile from the heart when he came out of Wudang Mountain.


    Two men fight for a long time, the corner of the eye with wet tears, this is with the joy of reunion, surprise.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. They didn''t even go to the graduation ceremony. I don''t know when they will meet.


    Seeing the dull face of the second child, I think it''s a mess in my heart. I don''t know whether I should be happy or afraid.


    Ning Tao thought about it and suddenly said in a deep voice: "second, this Vampire Why kill you? "


    Hearing the speech, the second son fell into silence and seemed to be tangled. After a long time, he hesitated and said, "should It''s because of a Chinese

 Chapter 951

    "A Chinese?"


    Ning Tao after listening, eyes a narrow, a cold inexplicably sent out, in the heart of a share can not stop killing.


    Generally speaking, when you are in a foreign country, as long as you meet a Chinese, it''s like meeting a relative. You can''t help but have a sense of intimacy and trust. You can give your back to him.


    Now that we are in a foreign land, we should firmly hold onto a regiment and jointly defend against foreign enemies. This is the instinct of all people.


    However, the second said that because of a Chinese, he not only didn''t think about the national conditions, but also wanted to kill a vampire.


    Ning Tao was silent for a while, and then said, "why did that Chinese do this? Did you offend him? "


    Hearing the words, the second man sighed and said, "well, I''m a businessman now. It''s inevitable for me to do such a thing in the shopping mall, but I didn''t expect that he would do so well."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao has a decision, must help old two to get back a justice, by the way, see a vampire.


    Now that he knows this, he will not ignore it. Even if what he saves today is not the second child, but a casual Chinese, he will not hesitate to help.


    "Come on, take us and find that man. You used to help me fight. Now, let me beat him for you."


    See Ning Tao self-confident way, a pair of eyes jiongyishen, Zhengzheng iron, stand up, with overbearing momentum.


    Second heard, face changed, immediately dissuade: "third, don''t be impulsive, you don''t forget there are vampires."


    Hear the advice of the second, Ning Tao smile, slowly spit out a few words, "now I, fearless everything!"


    Hearing these words, the second child''s pupils shrank, and his heart inexplicably had confidence, as if he chose to believe him unconditionally.


    He felt that the third man had changed, confident and mature. He was able to shoulder the mountains and lift up the sky. He became a real man, but he was still the third man in his heart.


    "In that case, well, I''ll go with you, brother. I''ll leave your life to you, archbishop."


    See the old two straightforward way, the face also didn''t fear, also ruthlessly kicked the vampire, as if in revenge.


    Suddenly, the second seemed to find something and said in surprise: "I said, third, where did you turn such a water spirit sister, those familiar girls? All changed? "


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he was ashamed. He was attracted by his own charm and couldn''t get rid of it.


    What''s more, I''ve changed everything. I''ve accepted everything.


    Looking at the two people bickering over there, Miao Jingjing blushes, but she keeps silent and doesn''t disturb them.


    Three people out of the street, casually played a car, according to the second said the address gallop away, the speed is quite fast.


    Looking at his face, Ning Tao seemed to die for justice and for his brother with no regrets.


    Seeing this, he can''t help shaking his head. It''s just some vampires. He''s just about to settle with them.


    As long as it''s not the prince, Ning Tao can protect him even if he has a gun. It''s not a lie, but a strength.


    Looking at the wandering scenery outside the window, the lights are bright, the style is fashionable, and the scenery is elegant. Let''s say it''s relaxing It''s really good.


    But Ning Tao''s heart doesn''t need to be broken, because it''s broken. Now There''s only one obsession left.


    Swear to kill Morton!


    Let him bear his own pain, his own suffering, his own heartbreak, tingling, torture, the feeling of pain!


    Unconsciously, the eyes lost consciousness, and the corner of the eye with tears emerge, the mind is only that a beautiful shadow.


    Myself Will you forget elder martial sister can''t!


    Myself Will you choose to abandon her can''t!


    T change (Z new V, the fastest on $g


    yourself Will you accept them


    The second one finds out something strange about Ning Tao. He doesn''t understand. He seems to be very sad in his heart, as if he has been greatly hit.


    Just want to comfort him, but was stopped by Miao Jingjing, that face of firm look, also let him give up this plan.


    The car is not slow. It didn''t take long to get to the destination.


    In a brightly lit Hotel, a grand banquet is being held. Many French dignitaries and ladies are here to talk business, make friends and expand their own ways.


    Ning Tao three finally came here, in the second led down to the inside, to see the exotic customs.


    That romantic, luxurious layout, moving heart, golden hall, bright lights, but also echoes the elegant music, many ladies are in the ballroom show dance, sexy.


    Miao Jingjing has never seen the world. She is attracted by this romantic scene at a glance. A girl''s heart is all captured. She has no spirit of being a strong man. Some of her heart is just a girl.


    The second is very familiar with this. He escaped from here and came back here again, full of worries.


    Ning Tao, with a deep sadness in his eyes, is like a wise man who has experienced a long time.Three people have not moved, but someone came up.


    A well-dressed gentleman, slender and smiling, held out a hand to Miao Jingjing and praised him:


    "beautiful lady, you are so beautiful, just like the fairy who came out of the dust. You moved my heart in a moment and were captured by your surprise. Could you please dance with me?"


    Miao Jingjing smell speech, face blush, some at a loss, the first time encountered this kind of thing, a heart immediately panic.


    However, a towering figure is blocked in front, with a domineering atmosphere, slowly spit out a word.


    "Go away!"


    Voice down, several people''s faces are a change.


    But the gentleman''s face was stiff and his eyes narrowed, but he pretended not to hear it, and then with a smile, he stretched out a hand and said: "beautiful lady, what I said is from the bottom of my heart. If I can dance with you, it will be my lifelong honor."


    When Miao Jingjing heard the speech, she hesitated. After all, people are so sincere that they just want to dance, which is no problem.


    Just wanted to reach out to agree, but a hand is faster than him, a direct grasp, with great strength.


    "I said Let you go


    A cold voice, cold piercing, resounding through the heart, looking up, is a pair of merciless deep eyes.


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    "What are you doing, quick Pine Let go


    In a burst of pig like scream, Ning Tao gave a cold hum and left him aside, as if throwing a garbage.


    When the man was furious, he suddenly saw the second. His face was obviously stunned, and his eyes were shocked. He seemed puzzled, but he was quickly covered up.


    "Hum, a group of barbarians who don''t understand customs!"


    That gentleman secretly scolded a, immediately ran to also leave like, seem to be in fear, dare not stay for a long time.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he almost wanted to leave him.


    Miao Jingjing, on the other hand, looks resentful. How can it be like this? People are so kind-hearted, but you don''t refuse, and you still do it!


    In the face of her resentment and the blame words, Ning Tao just slowly spit out three words:


    "silly woman!"

 Chapter 952

    In this resplendent hall, Ning Tao slowly steps forward with a cold look. His perspective eyes have been opened, and he is looking for vampires everywhere.


    And the second one was worried, because the gentleman he knew just now, and he was with the Chinese who had murdered him. Now he must have gone to tell the truth.


    Although Miao Jingjing felt very aggrieved, what the witch Master said was what he said. As a saint, she had this idea for a long time.


    Ning Tao scanned a big circle here and found that there was no hidden vampire, even the dark place did not exist, not even a hair. Was he late?


    The second one also glanced around and then said heavily, "third, there is no such guy here. It is estimated that he will appear as the last person. After all, the banquet is only half way over."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned slightly and then asked, "is that Chinese in a high position? This is France. Among so many distinguished people, he is the last one? "


    Hearing Ning Tao''s surprise, the second one sighed helplessly and said, "although he is a Chinese, he is the general agent of Weika group. He has a very high position and few people dare to offend him."


    Weika group, the name seems to be very loud. He has heard of it vaguely, but he didn''t expect it to be this big consortium.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao said: "second, how can you offend him because he is in such a high position? You still have to find someone to kill you. Do you have deep hatred?"


    Second, hearing the speech, he shook his head bitterly and said with great pride: "third, don''t look down on me. My reputation in France is not small, and I have far surpassed those big groups."


    "In France, there are a few people who don''t know me. China is facing the sun. I''m just a little closer to the top. You know, I''m just a little closer."


    Ning Tao smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, interesting way: "excuse me on your so-called point, still need how long."


    Hearing the speech, his face turned red and he coughed: "well, it''s ten days and a half months if it''s fast, three or five if it''s slow Ten years. "


    Er!


    Ning Tao hears speech, can''t help but be astonished, so little, but need so long, have so difficult?


    Seems to see his puzzled, the second said with a wry smile: "this is the huge network, although I have enough ability, but here is France after all, so I can only wait for the opportunity."


    Ning Tao smell speech, slightly nod, this can understand, it seems to help him, but, can''t do too obvious.


    After thinking for a while, he said: "since he is the last person, let''s wait here. You can do whatever you want. I will protect you in the dark."


    After hearing the speech, the second son nodded his head. Since Ning Tao is the cardinal, he must have the strength to say that.


    "Why?"


    At this time, ears rang out a cry of surprise, a fragrance came, directly in the arms of Ning Tao.


    He was very surprised, aware that there was no hostility, subconsciously hugged it, but the perspective eye was Cough!


    Yuwu, no, goblin, no, snake spirit, that''s his first thought. He saw everything that should be seen or not.


    The woman in her arms groaned, and the sound was like a kitten tickling, with infinite attraction.


    "Gulu!"


    Two people are very disheartened swallowing saliva, the face appears to be amazing color, because this woman, too coquettish.


    "That beautiful lady, you Are you all right? "


    Ning Tao said difficultly, holding his body in both hands, as if there was glue to stick them together, attractive.


    Hearing this, Dai Mei frowned slightly and said in a coquettish voice, "people''s feet hurt so much. It seems that they sprained?"


    Two people smell speech, look at each other, feel throat dry, as two old drivers, will not understand the meaning.


    What''s more, under the perspective of Ning Tao''s eyes, there''s no saying that she sprained her feet. It''s clear that she deliberately rushed in.


    Ning Tao thought about it and then said with a smile: "in this case, let my friend take you to have a look. He is very capable and will not let you down."


    Said, very reluctant to give up to the old two''s arms push, old two see great joy, busy to Ning Tao pick eyebrows get eyes, seems to say brother enough meaning, brother didn''t hurt you in vain.


    However, the creature smelled the words and raised his head slightly. The beautiful eyes glared at the second one fiercely, as if to warn something.


    The second only looked at it, his face became stiff, and his outstretched hand quickly drew back.


    I saw him suddenly exclaim: "Oh, no, I suddenly feel a little pain in my stomach, this little thing, you You can solve it by yourself. I''ll go first. "


    As soon as he finished, he ran away without a shadow.


    Although Miao Jingjing is very angry and gnashing her teeth, she still follows the order and wants to protect him secretly.


    See this scene, the creature seems very proud, very sticky wrapped Ning Tao, like a magnet.


    "People''s feet hurt so much that you don''t care about me, do you?"Ning Tao hears speech, Adam''s apple stirs, eyes already stare straight, because finally saw whole body, half cover temptation.


    A noble evening dress, sexy exposure, chest split to belly squeeze, back bare, and that curly hair, white skin, a living reincarnation of a goblin.


    The most amazing is that young woman''s face, thin lips, red cheeks, and beautiful eyes with spring.


    It''s like Seconds killed countless young men''s hearts.


    "Gulu!"


    "Well, what, you want me to What do you care? "


    Ning Tao''s eyes drift suddenly. Now he really doesn''t want to be associated with women. He can only pretend to be confused and careless.


    As soon as the young lady hears the words, her face stagnates and her eyes turn, she thinks it through. She is rejecting her, but how can the man she has just taken a fancy to easily let him go.


    "You can help people rub their feet and massage them!"


    Said, will the whole Jiao body close to go up, that a fragrance temptation to, with the attitude that can''t refuse.


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes floating, heart has elder martial sister, don''t want to have entanglement with this woman, no matter what her purpose.


    "Beautiful lady, I''m very busy. If you still have pain in your feet, go and buy a lollipop. If you can''t, just two."


    "There''s nothing a lollipop can''t solve!"


    After hearing this, the young lady turned black. For many years, there were still people in France who dared to refuse him. Is this man blind, or is his charm declining.


    I saw her clench her teeth, vomit fragrance, coquettish way: "do you think people are not beautiful, not sexy?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, throat dry, this woman is not finished, really think he is strong, is the legendary liuxiahui.


    Just want to speak directly refuse, ear but came a few angry voice, with a thick murderer, cold.


    "Barbarian of China, if you don''t want to die miserably, take your dirty hands away from my wife. Otherwise, I will let you know what torture is.


    Ning Tao hears these words, the whole body is stiff, the facial expression became the bottom of the pot directly black, in the heart abdomen Fei, "his wife?"

 Chapter 953

    Ning Tao hears these words, full head black line, what ghost, his wife, should not be layout pit oneself?


    Is this romantic France There are also fairy dances?


    Looking up, I found three or four gentlemen standing not far away. They were very well dressed and looked like noble celebrities.


    If it wasn''t for the leader''s gloomy face and burning eyes, as well as his rude remarks and deep contempt, Ning Tao would really believe that he was a kind philanthropist.


    Seeing that man''s murderous eyes, Ning Tao''s face is ugly. It''s not that he''s afraid of him, but that he''s unreasonable and guilty. He''s in his arms, but someone else''s wife.


    I just want to push away the beauty in my arms, but I find that the other party is holding him tightly and doesn''t give him the chance to push away.


    The first gentleman, with a ferocious face, looked as if his beloved had been ruined, and his eyes were eager to kill.


    "Damn barbarian, you are looking for death."


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy when he hears the speech. He has already had a fire in his heart. If he didn''t feel guilty, he would have slapped him in the past and talked nonsense with him.


    As the saying goes, if you can move your hand, try not to make any noise.


    However, at this time, the beauty in his arms suddenly broke out, and his beautiful face had noble temperament.


    "George, don''t go too far. I have nothing to do with you at all. I''m unmarried now, and I''m not anyone''s plaything. Don''t try to get me any more."


    The man, who was called George, looked ferocious, as if he had been abandoned by his beloved, and he was very angry.


    "Jacqueline, please remember that you are my woman. No one can take you away. Even if I can''t get you, no one else can get you. I will kill all the men you are looking for."


    Hearing this, the woman trembled with anger, a pretty face was pale, and her heart was filled with unspeakable anger and powerlessness.


    "George, I''ll tell you today that you can''t dream of me in your life. Even if I marry a beggar, if I have nothing, even if I die, you won''t have this chance."


    George''s eyes were red when he heard these decisive words. In his heart, this beautiful woman only belongs to him.


    We can only let him play with it wantonly and abuse it. Others can''t touch it or even look at it. It belongs to him completely.


    "Why, why..."


    "Jacqueline, I''m not sincere enough, I''m not paying enough, I''m not good enough. Why should I..."


    I saw George''s heartbroken roar. His face was sad and sincere, and he asked questions. His heart was like a stabbing pain. Ordinary people would be heartbroken to see this picture.


    However, Jacqueline sneer more than, beautiful eyes with evil, face hatred, he has long seen the person''s nature.


    She said sarcastically: "George, put away your hypocrisy. Your nature has been clearly seen by me for a long time. Under this gorgeous skin bag, there is a heart like a snake and a scorpion."


    When George heard the speech, he burst into tears with grief on his face, as if he had been greatly wronged, which made people feel sad.


    "Jacqueline, am I such a person in your mind? It''s not as important as the gossip. "


    "I''ve paid so much for you. Even if you don''t want to accept me, I''m willing to wait until you change your mind. But you really hurt my heart."


    These sharp words, such as pricking pain, let those gentlemen sigh, George is worthy of the most infatuated man.


    The nobles and ladies around them came to see the excitement one after another. When they saw George''s sadness and heartache, they also felt stuffy in their chest.


    You know, George has a high reputation in the upper class circle. He is not only successful in his career, but also capable and friendly.


    She is also one of the top ten philanthropists in France!


    He has helped a lot of poor people. He is a perfect gentleman and only loves lady Jacqueline.


    But Mrs. Jacqueline had a heart of stone. She didn''t accept George''s love at all. On the contrary, she was very excited when she saw him.


    This makes many people puzzled, especially those ladies, full of envy, want to have a man like George.


    However, Jacqueline''s face is full of hatred, just like the sky. Her beautiful eyes are full of hatred, and her heart is full of hatred.


    "George, no matter what you say or do, it can''t change your essence, because I''m very proud of you Only hate


    On hearing this, George''s body trembled, his face was pale, as if he had been hit hard, and he shed sad tears.


    With a look of despair, many beautiful women were compassionate. They wanted to hold him in their arms for comfort.


    When Jacqueline saw this, she burst out her hatred and said, "don''t you want to know why I don''t accept you? I''ll tell you the reason today."


    "Because my husband died in your hands and was brutally killed by you. You also killed the men, friends and relatives who wanted to get close to me."George, reeling and shaking his head, said sadly, "Jacqueline, how could I do such a thing? Would you rather believe the gossip than me?"


    When Jacqueline heard the words, her eyes were red and her body trembled. She said in a sharp voice, "I''m the one who told you the gossip. I''m the one who saw you kill him. It''s you, the executioner..."


    Hearing this scream, the air was quiet for a few seconds, and even George''s face was dazed, but his eyes were dazed.


    Until after a long time, George suddenly showed a grim smile, moriran said: "I see. I thought it was an illusion at the beginning, but anyway, now, my patience is gone."


    "I said, you are mine, I want to kill that barbarian alive in front of you, let you know, what is despair."


    "Today, I''ll take you away and enjoy your style in bed, right It''s amazing. "


    Jacqueline said with a pale face, but said with a sneer, "George, you look up to yourself too much. Since you know you are my enemy, how can I be unprepared?"


    Hearing this, George joked and said, "you''re talking about those black boxing masters, right What about them? "


    Jacqueline smell speech, pupil a shrink, heart cold, beautiful eyes a little sweep, a heart, suddenly sink into the ice valley.


    "Phil!"


    George''s face was covered with a grim smile.


    Then, the people felt the tremor of the earthquake, as if there were a giant moving around, with the potential of storm.


    B ` P


    in the sight of the public, a wild figure came up, with muscles bulging and muscles everywhere. It was like steel, shining with strange luster and full of domineering.


    "Orc, Phil!"


    Jacqueline exclaimed, her pretty face trembling with fear, as if she had seen a wild beast.


    But just then, a broad arm suddenly hugged her, and a gentle voice came from her ear.


    "That is to say You''re not his wife, are you? "


    Jacqueline smell speech, complexion a stagnation, subconsciously nodded, heart suddenly calm, as if to be pacified.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughs, and suddenly exudes the power of self-respect, as if a towering mountain rises from the ground.


    "In that case, it''s easy.


    Those who insult me will die!


    Life is not death to those who insult me

 Chapter 954

    "Life is not like death to those who insult me


    The sound rang through the hall, with a complete chill, cold temperature, and The determination of the heart like a rock.


    Jacqueline''s eyes are dull. She looks at Ning Tao with an incredible face. Her heart is full of shock and infatuation.


    The reason why she seduces Ning Tao is that she is attracted by his temperament, and her melancholy and deep eyes can take away her soul, which is Soul-catching.


    If there''s another reason, it''s that he looks like a man, the new Cardinal of the Holy See


    When George heard these words, he was stunned. Then he made a face of banter and felt that he had heard some big joke.


    It''s ok if Phil doesn''t come out, but he even makes a provocation at this time. Do you think Phil is a fake, just coming to the show to scare people?


    "Tut Tut, it''s a good momentum. Unfortunately, it''s also the last word in your life, but it''s like a dog barking."


    "You don''t know what you are facing, and you don''t know what you are talking about. Now you are a clown."


    "You should feel regret, or beg for mercy, kneel down to me and submit to me, and admit that you are a barbarian."


    Ning Tao''s face was gloomy, his eyes were cold, and his mouth was cold. "You''re right, but that person will only be you. In front of me, you It''s a clown. "


    "You scolded me so much, I can bear it."


    "But I have a question that I can''t understand. Do you think China is just a barbarian place?"


    George heard the words, ridiculed wantonly, even the onlookers, also show disdain, eyes full of disdain.


    "In this case, I''ll tell you that Huaxia, the mysterious oriental country, is a group of people with developed limbs, simple minds and no customs Barbarians. "


    "In popular terms, just two words Silly B


    Voice down, surrounded by a burst of laughter of the ladies, came out bursts of irony, even the fear of George has been dissipated.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he couldn''t bear it. His body was trembling because of it, and the killing mechanism in his pupils had become essence.


    "Now that you have been called barbarians, I will show you what barbarism is and what fear is. Let the word" Hua Xia "become your heart Eternal awe. "


    "Those who insult China will be punished even though they are far away!"


    Full of domineering and majestic words, shaking in the hall, that step out, as if with overwhelming potential.


    And George and others see, full of pity, as if looking at a fool, in the poor feelings.


    "Boom!"


    A huge figure stood in front of him. He was two meters tall and full of developed muscles. He looked like a beast.


    "Orc, Phil!"


    This is his title. In the black fist of death, he is a very powerful character. It is said that he can be the beast of tearing tiger and leopard.


    "Roar!"


    Phil roared at Ning Tao. The terrible sound came like a storm, which made his clothes rustle.


    Looking at the face of the thin body, he can not raise the interest of fighting, a face of contempt, full of contempt.


    He is just like a dragon on the nine days. In the face of a humble mole ant, he can let it fly away by flicking his fingers.


    "Huaxia people are really a group of brainless things. Look at your poor body, I can''t bear to start."


    "What I know most about you in China are those coquettish women. I can''t help their ability in bed."


    Ning Tao hears the speech, the murderous machine in the eyes bursts out, he is thinking how to use cruel method, can let them know awe.


    I saw him step out, roaring: "war!"


    This sound is like a tiger roaring in the mountains, and a roar shakes all living beings. The whole body is filled with murderous Qi, just like a sea of blood.


    Phil was enraged, frantically trampling on the ground, like a wild beast, wearing armor tanks, rolling from.


    "Mole ant, die for me!"


    Ning Tao can''t wait. He roars, and his spiritual power gushes out like a flood.


    "Boom!"


    The hall was shocked, the hard floor was broken and collapsed, and was crazily cracking in all directions.


    The two figures were separated as soon as they touched. It should be said that they were shaken back, and the power of terror was rampant. Both of them were affected.


    With this punch, Phil was directly repulsed far away, while Ning Tao only stepped back a few steps, his body swayed and his face was surprised.


    Those valuable people who retreated far away, their eyes were about to stare out. Phil, the orc, was repulsed.


    You know, Phil is an expert at tearing tigers and lions. He is one to ten in the ordinary black competition, and finally he shoots his brains out.


    And Ning Tao is also very surprised, although that fist is very ordinary, but under the fury, how can the strength be weak, unexpectedly did not kill him?


    He was surprised to find that the big man''s body structure was different from that of ordinary people. Blood, cells, bones, flesh and blood were all stimulated and strengthened."You are Gene warrior? "


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his brows picked. It is said that the most powerful foundation of the United States is genes.


    But Phil didn''t think so much. He only knew that he was defeated by one blow, but his opponent was a mole ant.


    This made him furious, his whole body began to boil, hot, and all aspects of his body were increasing, like crazy.


    "Damn mole ants, go to hell!"


    In the face of this huge fist, Ning Tao snorted coldly, his eyes glittered, and his spirit power was injected into his right fist.


    Soul Confusion!


    That Phil suddenly felt in front of a flower, brain completely confused, blank, like a dull fool.


    Virtual world boxing!


    It was like a roar of thunder.


    "Boom!"


    This punch, no matter strength, speed, has reached the peak, Phil''s chest muscles were crushed, blood burst.


    However, before he could fly out, Ning Tao quickly stretched out a hand and smashed it to the ground with the help of force.


    "Boom


    In the eyes of people''s fear, Phil was used as a toy, smashed to the ground, ferocious, terrible mess.


    This originally hard ground is full of cracks and even collapses, and the power of terror seems to destroy everything.


    Jacqueline, George''s eyes are dull and his face is white. This cruel and savage scene has been branded in his mind.


    When the floor is completely broken, Ning Tao let half dead Phil kneel on the ground to repent, facing the distant land of China.


    "Click!"


    Only heard a crisp sound, Phil''s neck was directly twisted, ferocious face turned to the back.


    "Gulu!"


    Everyone was frightened by this scene, ferocious, savage, deeply imprinted in the brain, in awe.


    In the latest chapter, Ning Tao looks at George, who should be tortured to death. If he dares to insult China, ten lives are not enough.


    George''s face turned white and his heart was scared, just like a frightened rabbit. Suddenly, he seemed to see the Savior, surprised, and ran to the door.


    Also at this time, Ning Tao pupil a shrink, saw once he hated person, that betray him, harm his person.


    "Sun Hai Ruo!"

 Chapter 955

    Looking at the group of people coming from the door, the man at the head was sun Hairuo, who sold the stock at that time!


    At that time, the Cao family''s big action, which directly invested 30 billion yuan, monopolized the agent and forced Feifei jewelry, Xia Jie and him to die in an instant.


    If he hadn''t gone all out to borrow 200 billion yuan by using the six pointed star as bait, I''m afraid Feifei jewelry would have been finished.


    At that time, if sister Xia hadn''t stopped him, I''m afraid he would have found out where sun Hailuo was. Even if he was thousands of miles away, he would have killed him.


    Sun Hairuo, who enters the hall, frowns slightly, suddenly his pupils shrink, and gradually recognizes Ning Tao''s face. Although it has changed, he still remembers it.


    At that time, he was sorry for Feifei jewelry, Xia Mengfei and Ning Tao. In his heart, he felt guilty.


    But he had no choice. The Cao family was so powerful that he would not hesitate to do so even if he did it again.


    They look at each other from a distance. One is full of murders, and the other has no regrets. If you want to blame them, you have to blame the injustice of fate and fate.


    Now their identities have greatly changed. Ning Tao has soared all the way. Cardinal, witch Lord


    Sun Hairuo, however, was forced to join Weika group. With his excellent ability, he climbed to the top of the general agent.


    At this time, George looked ecstatic, as if he had found the backbone and Savior, and directly caught sun Hailuo.


    "Mr. Sun, please help me to kill him. This Chinese is so cruel and barbaric that he is not human."


    Sun Hai if see this, the brow is tight wrinkly, did not go to agree for the first time, on the contrary turned head to see behind.


    After that, there was a gentleman with a smile on his face. He was very ordinary, just like ordinary people, but his eyes were shining with blood, and his scarlet tongue licked his lips imperceptibly.


    Seeing sun Hairuo''s eyes, he smiles and doesn''t say anything, as if it was just an ordinary look at each other.


    However, sun Hairuo''s pupil shrinks. This smile shows that the other party is interested and wants to get the guy.


    Beside him, there was the gentleman who was beaten by Ning Tao. His resentment and George''s ruthlessness made his heart waver slightly.


    At this time, the second one suddenly came out, looking at sun Hairuo with hatred on his face, and his heart was full of great anger.


    "Old three, is this son of a bitch, that vampire once was his bodyguard, should be his instigation."


    Ning Tao Wen Yan nodded, no accident, because under the perspective eye, the vampire behind him also exposed.


    "It''s a count, a pure blood clan!"


    Seeing this, he was glad. It seemed that he had come to the right place this time, and he could meet this kind of blood people.


    After the second child came out, sun Hairuo''s pupils shrank, as if he saw something shocking, and he was full of puzzlement.


    When he looked back, he found that the man behind him was also puzzled. How could this Chinese man still be alive.


    But he sent a baron, comparable to the innate strength, to kill a mortal, it is not easy.


    Now, the guy is not only alive, but also full of hate for them. He should have guessed the reason.


    Behind him, the man''s eyes flashed, his lips wriggled slightly, it seemed that he was communicating something, and his face was unpredictable.


    While Ning Tao was frowning and thinking, sun Hairuo''s face suddenly changed, and his heart was full of anger. He said in a hateful voice:


    "it''s lawless and reckless that you dare to kill people here. This is France, a romantic country, not the place where you want to do whatever you want in China."


    Ning Tao hears speech, facial expression is calm, silent a moment, sneer suddenly way: "how, dare not say my name?"


    Sun Hai ruo''s face froze when he heard the speech, and then he said angrily, "no matter who you are or what your status is, as an outsider, you can''t escape the punishment you deserve."


    A group of Frenchmen heard of it, clapped their hands and cheered one after another, and finally recovered from the shocking scene.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao joked and sneered, "what punishment should I get in your eyes?"


    Sun Hai Ruo heard the speech, eyes erratic, and finally gritted his teeth and said: "debt to pay money, killing to pay for life, it''s natural."


    Ning Tao hears speech, Leng Leng, immediately angry smile way: "good good good, good a natural justice, good a sun Hai if."


    "At that time, you betrayed us and forced us to death. This kind of treachery should be killed, and it''s also natural"


    SUN Hai Ruo heard the words, moved in his heart, and suddenly angrily scolded: "don''t talk nonsense here, and don''t make unnecessary sophistry. Even if you talk nonsense, you can''t escape punishment."


    George, full of pride, said with a grim smile: "see, humble Chinese, this is our France, and you are here, the dragon is for me, the tiger is for me to lie down."


    Second smell speech, face red, gas of the whole body shiver, the anger in the heart has boiling, as if to explode.


    He pointed at sun Hairuo and said angrily, "sun Hairuo, you are a traitor. At this time, you help the French. If you send it back to China, you will be accused by thousands of people."However, after hearing this, sun Hairuo suddenly smiles and apologizes: "sorry, I was a legal French citizen a few months ago, not Chinese people. "


    Hearing the words, his angry lips were trembling. He wanted to cut the traitor into pieces to vent his hatred.


    And Ning Tao hears speech, also eyes contain evil spirit, how can he believe such a wolf heart and dog lung thing in those days.


    Suddenly, there are several bodyguards around, among them the vampire identified Ning Tao, is waiting for the opportunity to move.


    Sun Hairuo saw this and said: "as a French citizen, I have the obligation to share the worries for the police. When my bodyguards catch you, I will send you all to the police station."


    Second smell speech, eyes canthus to crack, chest sharp ups and downs, but Ning Tao smell speech, it is showing a strange smile.


    He stretched out his hands and said with a sly smile: "in that case, come on, I promise, never resist."


    Seeing this scene, people were surprised, and their faces were full of puzzled color. They didn''t know what this person wanted to do?


    Seeing this, the vampire didn''t hesitate at all. He caught Ning Tao directly, and a force penetrated in.


    And the second was stopped by the bodyguards. Seeing this too simple scene, sun Hairuo was stunned. What''s wrong with him?


    But then he thought, with that man in France, what else could he be afraid of, and immediately his heart would settle down.


    Just as she was about to take them away, Jacqueline suddenly stood up and said that she wanted to share their troubles with Ning Tao


    In the end, all the three were taken away, and the French dignitaries who were watching watched a very lively play.


    Sun Hairuo and others didn''t go to the police station. Instead, they took Ning Tao to a remote street and showed their true colors.


    "Ning Tao, you shouldn''t have mixed it. I have to do it. Don''t blame me when you die."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a strange smile and said with great interest: "I have learned a new magic trick recently, which will definitely make you Full of shock. "


    Sun Hairuo and others, after hearing the speech, sneered and said, "no magic is useful. You will die today."


    However, Ning Tao is sneering to stretch out a finger, slowly way: "pour!"


    In the blink of an eye, only sun Hairuo, who was pale, and the frightened vampire, were left.

 Chapter 956

    In a remote street, a very strange scene suddenly appeared. Seven or eight bodyguards fell down like wood. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. There was no breath at all.


    And the originator of all this, just because that Chinese said a word, just like magic, I don''t know whether it is true or false, but it makes people fear.


    Sun Hairuo''s face is dull. Zheng Zheng''s watching this scene is beyond his imagination. Ning Tao, who should have been slaughtering a lamb, suddenly becomes a butcher.


    The count of the hidden vampire, however, was inexplicably frightened. In the scene just now, it was absolutely someone''s hand and foot, which was definitely related to this Chinese.


    "You Are you Chinese friars


    I saw the count look uneasy, pale, full of fear, like a frightened rabbit.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he sneered, just like the immortal above nine days overlooking everything and ignoring everything.


    ; /


    Second, Jacqueline is shocked and opens her mouth, just like a nuclear bomb in her heart.


    The blood Earl was terrified and said, "our blood clan has an agreement with Hongmeng. Since you are a monk, you must not kill me, or you will destroy the agreement."


    Ning Tao smell speech, thought for a while, unexpectedly nod a way: "say also, I am a friar, can''t break the agreement."


    On hearing this, the count was overjoyed, as if he saw the dawn of hope. Sun Hairuo also showed his brilliant face.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao gave a strange smile and said, "but I''m not only a monk, I''m still Archbishop of the Holy See, you and the vampires are mortal enemies


    On hearing this, the count''s face changed, and his excited heart suddenly fell to pieces, and he was in despair.


    "You Are you Ning Tao


    Don''t wait for Ning Tao to speak, the second suddenly jumped out, Jiehen way: "yes, he is Ning Tao, cardinal, kill you dirty vampires."


    Jacqueline is also excited, his idea is right, this man, really extraordinary, has the ability to save her from suffering.


    When the count heard this, his heart was dead, and a cardinal came, and he could not live.


    Just want to use secret method to commit suicide, in order to avoid suffering, but found that the whole body can not move, the moment was inexplicably bound.


    As a result, his face changed greatly. He couldn''t move a finger. It was an extravagant hope to commit suicide.


    Ning Tao ignores him and goes straight to sun Hairuo. He looks at the shivering businessman and hates him.


    "I only ask you one question, do you regret it?"


    Sun Hairuo hesitates when he hears the speech. This question has been bothering him for a long time, but he has no answer.


    Under Ning Tao''s eyes, he first nodded, then suddenly shook his head. Finally, he closed his eyes in despair.


    At this moment, he began to betray Ning Tao in his mind, playing back like a slide show. Now he is like a passer-by, watching what he has done.


    Forced by the Cao family, he chose to betray Ning Tao and save his wife and children. He forced himself to France and entered Vicat. He worked hard and traded blood. He became a running dog and killed his compatriots!


    In the end, he concluded that as a man, he had no regrets about his death, but as a Chinese, he was heartless.


    Maybe he was wrong, wrong from the beginning, bow to the damned fate, so he chose to escape!


    "Click!"


    There was only a crack of bone in my ear, and then I didn''t feel it, but tears flowed out of my eyes inexplicably.


    Outside, sun Hairuo kneels on the ground with tears on his cheek, faces the distant land of China, and repents of his sins, the heavenly cover on his forehead It''s been smashed.


    Slowly back hand, Ning Tao eyes only ruthless, he has his story, I have my wine, the rest is only strong and weak.


    Looking at Jacqueline, who was scared to lose color, and the excited second, I wish I had just moved my hand.


    Ning Tao faced Jacqueline and said with a smile: "you recognized me from the beginning. The reason why you wanted to tempt me was to ask me to help you. Now, your goal has been achieved."


    When Jacqueline heard this, she turned pale and trembled. She was afraid that Ning Tao would kill her in the street.


    "I can be your woman, willingly. I swore in those years that whoever killed my enemy, George, I will be his!"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao was stunned. He couldn''t help looking at Jacqueline. Then he quickly shifted his eyes. This woman is a goblin and can''t be seduced.


    And the second is envious, such a sexy girl with curly hair, a man can''t refuse.


    However, Ning Tao touched his nose to prevent nosebleed, and said indifferently: "since he has used me, he will pay a price."


    Jacqueline, hearing the words, clenched her teeth and waited for the trial.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a smile, "if you can make the second child so scared, then you must be extraordinary in France.""Do one thing for me. The second is my brother. He needs a lot of contacts. Can you do that?"


    Jacqueline hears the speech, shocked, surprised and happy with loss, she actually expected to be Ning Tao to accept.


    "In ten days, I promise to have him in France Rise. "


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao nodded slowly. If the other party dares to say so, he will have his confidence.


    Jacqueline''s eyes flashed, clenched her teeth, and suddenly asked, "you Don''t you really want me? "


    Ning Tao hears the speech, smiles and shakes his head. He comes directly to the second. Before he speaks, he takes the initiative.


    "Third brother, please do one thing, let me fan my face, and I''ll go out and pretend to be a B. hey, don''t go...!"


    "Roll the calf!"


    In a moment of scolding, Ning Tao disappears in the dark. If it''s the corpse all over the ground, I''m afraid the second one will only think it''s an illusion, vampire, friar!


    In the dark, Ning Tao came to a deserted garden after a rush, with the count in his hand.


    "Whoosh!"


    Miao Jingjing also shows up in the dark. Her pretty face is cold. She has been firmly binding the vampire and controlling his life and death.


    At the moment, Ning Tao, like a changed person, cold and heartless, bloody Shura, exudes an extreme depression.


    "I ask you, where is Morton?"


    The count smell speech, grimace a, moriran way: "you all lifetime don''t want to know where he is, unless, kneel down to beg me."


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah, ah!"


    In a burst of scream, Ning Tao holding a pheasant sword slowly stabbed into his body, a face shows indifference.


    "Where''s Morton?"


    "Even if you kill me, I won''t tell you, ah ~"


    "Hiss


    Grass pheasant sword with a slow speed, stabbing into the skin, there is a very slow pull out, with a bloody sense of rhythm.


    It''s like a patient going for an injection. It''s not terrible to get a cold needle in. What''s terrible is the moment when he''s going to get it.


    "Hiss

 Chapter 957

    In the dead of night, in a dark garden, there was a terrible roar, as if suffering from hell. The sound was full of depression and pain.


    "Hiss


    Grass pheasant sword with a slow speed, easily stabbed into the vampire''s hard skin, bit by bit, inch by inch, let him clearly feel the pain, fear.


    "Ah, ah!"


    "No I don''t know where the devil is. I don''t know Ah, ah Kill me...! "


    The voice is miserable and frightening, which makes people feel numb on the scalp. The heart can''t stop shivering, and they are inexplicably afraid of it.


    However, Ning Tao''s face is merciless and indifferent, as if incarnated as a robot, full of inertia, stabbing in with each sword.


    "Ah, kill me!"


    Miao Jingjing can''t bear to see this scene. He feels that Ning Tao is the evil side of his heart.


    The count of the blood clan, whose face was dry and bony, and whose pupils were shrinking, was suffering more terrible punishment than blood punishment.


    His physique can easily tear open the boulder, but now it is full of holes, the key parts are intact, but the rest are almost sliced, and the blood is almost dry.


    "No No, I really don''t know anything. I beg you, kill me, kill me. I''ll pray for you. I''ll be an ox and a horse for you in the next life. I just beg you to kill me...! "


    When Miao Jingjing hears this, she clenches her white teeth, but Ning Tao''s face is cold and heartless, and she still slowly spits out a few words in her mouth.


    "Where''s Morton?"


    The count of the blood clan was almost blind when he heard these words. He could swear that he really didn''t know where Morton was.


    He can also guarantee that he has no hatred for Ning Tao. Some of them have only fear, and all the hatred and resentment is transferred to Morton. He wants to drink his blood and eat his meat.


    All of a sudden, the count of the blood clan seemed to think of something. His face was radiant with joy, and he said excitedly:


    "wait Wait, I''m I remember. There''s a man who should know where Morton is. He''ll know


    Hear this, Ning Tao''s action is stiff for a while, the blood red of the pupil fades gradually, blooming bright splendor.


    He said hoarsely, "who is he? Where is it? "


    Hearing this, the count of the blood clan quickly replied: "yes It''s the Duke of Bert, and I''ve seen him talk to Morton in the dark, and he''s very respectful, and his relationship is absolutely extraordinary. "


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes a MI, the grass pheasant sword in the hand did not hesitate to stab in, only a small amount of blood out.


    "Ah, what I said is true. If I dare to lie, I will suffer from the pain of blood forever..."


    "Hiss


    The bright grass pheasant sword was pulled out, and there was no trace of blood on it. It was clean and shining with cold forest.


    "Say all you know, and I will give you death."


    "I said, I said all, thank you The devil...! "


    ¡­¡­


    The Ninth District of Paris has a splendid art history. Every year, a large number of artists and tourists come here to visit and appreciate this place with rich artistic atmosphere.


    In the Ninth District, there is a remote palace, which is not small in scale. During the day, there are many people walking around. In the Ninth District, it is also a little famous.


    The night is deep, the bright lights are dim, even the small animals are deep asleep, the world seems to be very peaceful and peaceful.


    However, two figures cut across the sky, quietly came here, directly fell in the palace not far away.


    When you look at his face, it''s Ning Tao and his party. In their hands, they are still half dead blood earls, as if they are dull.


    Two people hide in the dark, watching the palace from afar, showing art, harmonious atmosphere.


    However, in Ning Tao''s perspective, all of these gradually reveal the essence and expose without hindrance.


    In the hall, it was quiet, peaceful and empty, but there was a sound of breath. Looking at it, we found a few creeping worms, and the ground was scattered with nun''s clothes.


    This hall is a place church!


    In the church, there are many secret doors leading to the bottom. The underground is a dark and mysterious fortress.


    After a while, he saw two or three vampires chatting. They were barons and looked very comfortable.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao takes back his eyes and his face is cold. He didn''t expect it. No, he didn''t expect it.


    The clergy, Godfather and nun in the church are all controlled by vampires. They even build such a stable and hidden fortress under the church.


    Although he is only a name in the Holy See, he is one of them. As an archbishop in red, seeing this scene, he is like his own home, defiled by mice.


    What''s more hateful is the running dogs of vampires, who pretend to be holy in the daytime, but are so dissolute at night.It has to be said that the vampire''s move is too clever. No wonder few people can find their branch rudder. It''s really unexpected. He doubts whether there is a general rudder under the Vatican.


    Looking at the count of the blood clan in his hand, according to his words, the vampire below is the mocawi family of the thirteen surnames. Here, it''s just a branch.


    Two people quietly touch here, did not disturb the passion scene, but along the secret door down to the fort.


    Miao Jingjing looks solemn, pretty face cold, a strip of invisible and qualitative snake charm, squirming toward the depths of exploration.


    Blood seems to feel very safe here, basically no alert, those sentinel blood is still talking about blood food.


    Ning Tao''s clairvoyant eyes have been open, looking for the strongest Duke of Bert. There are many vampires here. If they are startled, they will rush up, and the consequences will be very serious.


    Miao Jingjing''s pretty face is slightly white, and a lot of spiritual power gushes out of her body. Controlling spiritual power is the greatest skill of witchcraft.


    Innumerable snake demons are transformed and sneak into the bodies of those low-level blood clans, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    It''s just that she''s not easily eroded by those powerful people.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao''s eyes see a place where there are many human beings, men and women, who seem to be regarded as blood food.


    Next to it, there is a big blood clan. Now it''s grinning. It''s better to choose the blood food.


    #8


    "MMM!"


    Tall blood clan seems to be aware of, eyebrow a wrinkly, don''t understand of looked up, but that kind of feeling again didn''t have.


    In a corner, Ning Tao''s throat was dry, his face was pale, and his consumption was excessive. He was almost noticed just now.


    Just as his mind relaxed, Miao Jingjing also scattered a lot of snake charms. As long as he had another period of time, he could take the initiative.


    However, a roaring voice suddenly burst out, alerting the repressed, bloody underground fortress.


    "Kill me, kill me, demon, let''s die together, ha ha...!"

 Chapter 958

    A sharp roar, suddenly sounded, in this dark and quiet place, appears to be very abrupt.


    And the sound just sounded for a while, it suddenly stopped, as if suddenly interrupted, the sound is still reverberating like thunder.


    It seemed that all the voices of the people in the ancient castle were awakened immediately, but only a sharp echo was heard.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack, enemy attack..."


    Looking at the outside instant riot of the blood clan, panic cry, a head of vampire ferocious ran out.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. He looks at the count of the blood clan who was killed by himself, and his heart is full of anger.


    Damn, careless, I didn''t expect that this vampire was pretending to be unconscious, and still had the idea of dying together.


    This turmoil has completely disrupted the deployment. If we can give them more time to prepare, we will certainly have a greater grasp.


    Miao Jingjing is pretty and dignified. She constantly uses her secret techniques to manipulate snake charm, but some of them can''t do what she wants, so she can only take second place.


    In an instant, she sat with her knees crossed. Her hands put out an ancient seal. The vast spiritual power was frantically vented, and her mouth slowly spewed out the obscure ancient witch language.


    Snake charm Phage!


    At the end of the speech, many low-level vampires in panic suddenly feel the pain of being bitten. It seems that a living creature is gnawing its organs. Finally, they bite the heart.


    "Plop, plop!"


    In the fortress, a large number of vampires suddenly fell, all of them were very weak, the strongest were just the careless earls, and the rest were not elite.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao said in secret that it''s a pity that if she had accumulated her strength for a longer time, she would surely kill more blood clan,


    YF ''


    Miao Jingjing''s pretty face was slightly white, and she was very reluctant to use her secret skill to a large extent, and now she can only do this step.


    But even so, also let all blood fear, this is what means should be so strange, instant death.


    All of a sudden, a blood baron who ran around found two people in the corner, and immediately roared excitedly, "the enemy is here, it''s two huaxiaxiu...!"


    Words did not finish, was Ning Tao direct corpse, decisive ruthless, did not give him the opportunity to escape reaction.


    However, their position was also exposed. In the sight, dozens of blood clans came roaring with their tusks open.


    "Damned Chinese friars, they dare to attack my noble mocavi family. I must drink all your blood and give it to me to catch them alive."


    As the voice fell, more than a dozen vampires rushed forward, with a pale face and angry face. As a member of the mocavi family, they would continue to write brilliance with their lives.


    Seeing this scene, Miao Jingjing sneers. It''s fantastic that these earls and barons want to deal with her. They just want to be more relaxed.


    "Go and catch that Bert. Don''t let him run away for me. I''ll give all these vampires to me. Today, I''m going to fight with blood To strengthen my strength. "


    Ning Tao orders fiercely, his face is cold, holding the grass pheasant sword. Looking at these vampires, it''s like looking at a group of prey. It''s quite the spirit of a Kendo master.


    Miao Jingjing hears the speech and hesitates for a while, but seeing Ning Tao''s firm eyes, she immediately bites her teeth and shoots in the past.


    Seeing this, the tall blood clan immediately roared, and her body suddenly became crazy. The strength of this Chinese girl is unfathomable, and she must do her best.


    Miao Jingjing looks scornful. A Duke also wants to fight against her. It''s so unreasonable.


    A long whip pierces the void and stabs the big blood clan. With the blessing of the spirit power, it seems to turn into a slender spear.


    That tall blood clan sees this, the facial expression is startled, the body shape is crazy to flash, although the body is huge, but the speed is not slow.


    "Whoosh!"


    The whip is constantly waving, sometimes like a snake, sometimes like a long gun, changeable, and the destructive power of terror is also revealed, destroying a small half of the fortress in a mess.


    This level of fighting, scared countless blood, turn head on Ning Tao, persimmon, of course, to pick soft pinch.


    Living in the encirclement, Ning Tao is not in a panic. Although the enemy is several times, he is not afraid of vampires because of his inheritance. The strongest one is just four earls.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, taijijin!"


    A burst of drinking, Ning Tao with sword power, practice Qi eight heavy strength burst, unexpectedly directly into the vampire group.


    One sword, one finger, sweep all ghosts!


    An earl''s face was cold and murderous. He quietly flashed behind Ning Tao, grinning and grabbing angrily.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and the grass pheasant sword cut out slowly. The movement was as slow as a tortoise. It didn''t look aggressive.


    Seeing this, the count showed disdain. He wanted to hurt him with this kind of attack. He immediately put out his nails and grabbed at the door.


    However, in his disdainful eyes, the grass pheasant sword suddenly broke out and swept out like streamer.Ah, ah!


    A pair of palms fall to the ground, the gap is as smooth as a mirror, and the blood spurts on Ning Tao, but it spurs out a golden light.


    "Pure Yang finger!"


    In the vampire''s frightened eyes, his fingers, like swords, pierced his throat and ended his life.


    When the onlookers saw this scene, they were shocked and frightened. What kind of sword was it? How could it be so sharp?


    However, Ning Tao was already burning, his whole blood was surging, and his fighting spirit was boiling. He looked up to the sky and roared: "come to fight!"


    Seeing this, a blonde Earl immediately roared, "let''s kill him. Don''t be afraid of his sword.".


    As soon as his voice fell, he took the lead to rush out, and the rest of the vampires roared at him, as if fearless of everything.


    "Zhenwu thirty-six moves, Jiugong magic trace step!"


    In the eyes of many blood clans, Ning Tao seems to move in a blink, constantly shuttling in the nine palaces. Every time the sword is waved, a big good head flies up, and the color of fear is solidified.


    One step, one sword, one finger.


    In the direction of Yingying Jiugong, Ning Tao could flash quickly, and he couldn''t stop it at all. The three earls'' angry faces turned black.


    All of a sudden, the count with golden hair thought of something. He was guarding the palace directly. The other two earls cooperated secretly and forced Ning Tao to pass.


    As soon as Ning Tao appeared, a bloody iron fist hit him. The former''s eyelids jumped, and his right fist immediately gathered strength and directly hit him.


    "Boom!"


    With the help of an anti shock force, he quickly retreated, but all the remaining blood clans rushed over, with a ferocious face.


    "Bind


    A cold voice came out, and many vampires were stiff and unable to move.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes were cold. He trampled on the nine palaces and swept through a group of people without any obstacles.


    After a while, the dozen blood clan, all turned into targets, were killed by his sword, blood gushing.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s whole body was stained with blood and his face was cold. He was like a demon, killing dozens of blood clans.


    His eyes turned slightly, and he looked at the tall blood clan. He had been beaten to death. It was him Know where Morton is!

 Chapter 959

    Underground fortress, a dimly lit room, several thick chains will be a few vampires firmly locked, even if the body is scarred, also did not show fear.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold, holding the grass pheasant sword. He uses the tip of the sword to lift Bert''s chin and make him raise his head. His two eyes look at each other, but it makes the space cold.


    "Morton Where is it? "


    Bert''s pupils shrank as he heard the words, but then a sneer appeared, as if in mockery, as if in contempt.


    "Hey, hey Prince Morton, you are looking for him, too. Unfortunately, I don''t have a good memory. If you ask that chick to dance for me, maybe I will remember


    See tall and tall blood tribe Bert grimly smile a way, eyes can''t help but look at Miao Jingjing, that will he beat the woman.


    Up to now, he has not seen through the strength of this woman. He may be a strong alchemist, but he feels too young.


    It is estimated that in addition to Prince Clark, there are several other princes in the whole blood clan, who can become her opponents.


    And Miao Jingjing has a pretty face and holds the whip tightly. She wants to beat him up again, this bloody vampire.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he gave a cold smile and raised the grass pheasant sword high, shining with a cold light.


    "Ah, ah!"


    An arm fell on the ground, blood dripping, pain roar resounded through the room, shrill, miserable, pain.


    Bert''s face was dazed. He was splashed with blood. Beside him, the blonde Earl was yelling in pain.


    "You don''t have many chances to let me hear nonsense, or not the answer I want, I will kill them first."


    "Don''t you vampires like to drink blood? If you let blood dry, I don''t know What will the result be


    Ning Tao''s face is grim and terrifying, just like a twisted person. What''s more terrifying It''s the heart.


    "Damn chinese, you will be punished."


    "Ah, ah!"


    "Prince amber will kill you. The whole mocawi family will not let you go..."


    "Ah, ah!"


    "You will be the enemy of my whole blood clan. If you do this, you will be punished by heaven. You will be killed too much and your sin is too deep...!"


    "Ah, ah!"


    "You are a devil, devil, you are more terrible than our blood group, you You...! "


    "Ah ah...!"


    In such a roar, those low-level vampires were basically cut into human sticks, and there were screams in the room.


    Belter''s face turned blue, but his whole body was bound by the chain and the snake. He could not resist and move.


    In front of this scene, let him see, can only bite teeth, close your eyes, suffering to listen to those screams.


    Ning Tao sees this and frowns tightly. This guy is really heavy. This kind of scene is still indifferent.


    "Whoosh!"


    As soon as the sword light sweeps, those painful vampires are all terminated. Now, only this Bert is left.


    Seeing that the voice suddenly stops, Bert opens his eyes in surprise and wants to see what Ning Tao is going to do.


    As soon as I open my eyes, I see Ning Tao''s gloomy expression.


    "I''ll ask you again, Morton Where is it? "


    On hearing this, Bert snorted coldly, with no intention of saying anything, and still kept a proud attitude.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughed and said strangely, "since it''s like this, I''ll let you enjoy it. What''s the point Opera. "


    "Three steps to hell, one The liver and intestines are broken


    As soon as he spoke, Bert''s face changed dramatically, his body trembled violently, and his mouth growled like a beast.


    If someone can see his body, he will find that the snake spirit, which is transformed by spiritual power, is gnawing at his organs.


    "Ah I said, stop I said, I said all... "


    Hear beg for mercy, Ning Tao''s brow picked to pick, the facial expression is very strange, this just just started, just now of backbone?


    Miao Jingjing, with a pretty face and a cold hum, secretly manipulates the snake to stop and wait for the opportunity to move.


    Looking at the gasping Bert, Ning Tao was very curious and joked: "before the opera is finished, I beg for mercy. Where is your pride just now?"


    When Bert heard this, his face turned pale, and he replied directly with a trembling voice, "throw the stinky ditch away, no more, no more. I said, I said it all. I know where Morton is?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao squints and looks at Miao Jingjing. It seems that he is communicating the credibility of this remark.


    "Tell me, if you dare to cheat us, the consequences will be Conceit. "


    When Bert heard this, he shivered immediately. At the thought of that heartbroken feeling, life was more than death.


    He was scared and said, "Morton, he is not in Paris. He was hunted down by Prince Clark and the Holy See. He was seriously injured. Now he has fled and disappeared. He dare not show his face.""But a few days ago, he suddenly got a message that he seemed to have found a woman hiding in a small mountain village in the suburbs. Now It should be there. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned. He always felt that the credibility of these words was not high. Molton would go after a woman. He was still in the limelight, unless there were other reasons.


    "What''s the relationship between you, the mocavis, and Morton?"


    After hearing this, Bert hesitated for a moment, and then explained, "I, the mocavi family, have secretly submitted to Prince Morton. In fact, before him It''s been hiding here all the time. "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes were cold. Moreton had been hiding here before. It was because they were a step late!


    The cold wind howls, the stars dot, the French night scenery is very beautiful, Ning Tao is covered with blood sitting above the church.


    Smoking, thinking about things alone, Bert has been killed by him, and all he knows has been said.


    At this point, a branch of the mocavi family was completely destroyed by Ning Tao and nearly 100 vampires, from the Duke to the Viscount, all died.


    He had already contacted Pope Peter and said everything except that he didn''t mention Morton. He could imagine Pope Peter''s face. Anyway, he fell the glass on the spot.


    Before long, his acquaintance, William, will lead the Templars to wipe out the fortress.


    He didn''t kill the priest. He handed over a lot of mess to William. Now, he can''t wait to find Morton, take off his head and put it in front of his elder martial sister!


    He smoked alone for a long time. When it was almost dawn, he left with Miao Jingjing, and William finally came.


    In the air, Ning Tao carefully thought that he was going to kill Morton, not to die. Naturally, it would be better for him.


    The only thing that puzzled him was the woman who was hiding. Who would she be? He let Morton kill himself.

 Chapter 960

    In the sky, a light and shadow across, although it is daytime, but it is a very beautiful scene, just like a meteor across.


    There is an innocent boy praying silently, just like the story in the fairy tale, hoping to meet a romantic love. May the love be like this meteor Eternal and bright.


    However, when he opened his eyes, the meteor suddenly fell down with great speed, and the whole body was dim. The bright and beautiful scene disappeared.


    When the boy saw this scene, his face was as black as coal. He ran into the inner room in mourning and said the words of inner protest.


    "Mom, fairy tales are full of lies...!"


    On a hillside, Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing hold their bodies. After a long flight, they are not far from their destination, and Miao Jingjing has reached the limit.


    Seeing his pale face, Ning Tao couldn''t help cherishing it in his heart and comforted him immediately: "let''s have a good rest here. We''ll meet what we should meet naturally."


    Miao Jingjing hears the words and feels warm in her heart. She immediately sits with her knees crossed and slowly moves the Dharma gate, absorbing the spiritual power of wandering around.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s mind is gradually relaxed, but he is trying his best to suppress his emotions and try not to let himself out of control. Otherwise, once he really meets Morton, he will lose his mind.


    Now his heart is very complex, even dare not sleep, brain often appear that a baby cry.


    That voice is the most magical one he has ever heard. He can''t say what it feels like. He just feels an attraction, or It was intimacy, but he didn''t dare to think about it.


    He only attributed all this to his elder martial sister. As for Morton, his heart was full of hatred, killing and obsession.


    Looking up, the blue sky, the white clouds, the wind and the beautiful sun can''t erase his evil spirit. Morton has become his evil spirit.


    A sigh, including thousands of, he now want to think, if really meet Molton, how to personally kill him.


    In the aspect of physique, Taixu ancient Scripture is divided into three mysterious levels: ordinary body, spiritual body and virtual body.


    Now, however, he has not even stepped into the world.


    The nine changes of the candle dragon point directly at the spirit. The threshold is too high. Now we can''t practice it. We can only use the simple pupil technique.


    He doesn''t think that his pupil skill will affect Morton. The other side''s soul is too strong. Maybe he will be backfired.


    As for Zhenwu''s thirty-six moves, Chunyang finger and other methods, it should be a little worse to deal with the powerful Morton.


    There is no place to store the things on the body, so Miao Jingjing has to store them carefully.


    There was a magic weapon in his hand. It was the strange ring. It was half round white, and he always carried it in his hand.


    But Uncle Tim once told him that this ring is just a decoration for him now, but it can''t be taken off, because someone will come to you at some time!


    At that time, his scalp was numb, and he felt like a ghost story. He cut out the ring from the stone, and there were inexplicable blood and tears flowing out, all of which were beyond his understanding.


    Although he was puzzled, he did. After all, a mysterious man like Uncle Tim didn''t have to beat around the Bush to hurt him. He didn''t have to save him at that time.


    After thinking about it, in the end, Ning Tao''s bottom card is left with the three big killing moves, killing 1000 enemies and losing 800.


    Miao Jingjing wants to have another plan. Who knows if there will be blood around Molton? He is the leader of the demon party.


    You know, Molton''s strength must be greatly degraded due to repeated injuries. The only thing to be afraid of is Holy Grail.


    In an ideological struggle, Ning Tao''s heart is a little gentle, and gradually integrates with the void, swallowing the spiritual power.


    When a few hours later, Ning Tao opened his eyes and felt more comfortable, as if he had been purified.


    Miao Jingjing had been ready for a long time. Without hesitation, she broke through the air and rose up. She turned into a meteor and went straight into the sky.


    However, in the distance of a boy, see this scene, heart excited, jubilant ran back to the inner room.


    Boy: "Mom, the fairy tale is true. The meteor carries my wish and flies to the sky. My great wish is coming true."


    Mom: "what are your wishes and aspirations?"


    Boy: "I want to marry a large group of beautiful women to give birth to children. The two fat girls in the second eldest brother''s house next door are all mine."


    Mom: "ambitious, that''s what your father said in those days."


    Boy: "after that, why are you the only one?"


    Mom: "because your grandmother beat him up."


    Boy: "Oh, so it is. Eh, mom, what are you doing with the feather duster?"


    Mom: "you said it."


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Ning Tao and his wife finally arrived at their destination, a remote town called grass.


    I have to say that it''s really remote here, and it''s sparsely populated. It''s a small town that is very reluctant.


    According to Bert, Morton had been here a few days ago, but somehow, he didn''t move.The hiding woman is hiding here. Morton is here for her. I don''t know what the purpose is?


    Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing look at each other and find nothing suspicious. Although the town is desolate and sparsely populated, it is still very difficult to find a person.


    If you want to enter the town, I''m afraid you''ll frighten others. You''d better wait outside first. The night is the home of vampires.


    In grass Town, there were not many people walking around. Most of them were old and frail, and the strong went outside.


    In front of a fruit stall, a bloated woman was bargaining. Although she was bickering, she was very happy.


    In the end, the bloated woman came with a mention of fruit. She would greet everyone on the road warmly.


    "Feiya, go shopping again. If you have nothing to do, you need to go around more. Look at you. You''re out of shape again. If you can lose weight, you''re definitely better than those women."


    Bloated woman smell speech, shake head wry smile way: "aunt, even if I can thin down, the spot on my face also can''t, I still take advantage of now, enjoy life well."


    When she heard the words, she sighed. On the face of the bloated woman, there were several pale red spots, which should be the marks. Although they were not very conspicuous, they were always ugly.


    "Feiya, if you don''t want to wait for your aunt to find you a man, you can''t live on your own all your life."


    Bloated women smell speech, also feel right, immediately with a smile back: "OK, when there is a suitable, I consider."


    When she heard the words, she immediately agreed with a smile. She was thinking about how to find a good man for her. The conditions must be good.


    The bloated women have been walking for a long time, with a harmonious smile on their faces, chatting with many townspeople about family affairs.


    When she came to a warm cottage, she stopped abruptly. This is her home, which is simple but warm.


    It was as if she came into the cottage and breathed out the cool air.


    Looking at the empty room, she stagnated for a long time, and finally came to a basin, slowly cleaning up.


    When she raised her head, a gorgeous face appeared, just like a demon who brought disaster to the country and the people.


    If Ning Tao saw this scene, he would recognize her in amazement. She is Sophia!


    Look at the legal chapter of% B, section L {x


    above}

 Chapter 961

    A common mirror, suddenly reflected a look of disaster to the country and people, everywhere revealed the color of enchantment.


    Before the light red spots, seems to have been washed off, this shows the real face, that full of amazing appearance.


    If you don''t know the truth, you may cry out that a miracle has happened, even if it''s Asia''s four magic arts, makeup, plastic surgery Together, there is no such effect.


    This bloated woman is Sophia, but I don''t know why she appears here, let alone why she wants to hide.


    She looked at herself in the mirror. She was as beautiful as a fairy. A complex feeling emerged in her heart. It was like being knocked over a Schisandra bottle, and she could not tell what it was like.


    I do not know how long this dementia, Sophia gradually recovered, even slowly took off the ugly clothes.


    One layer, two layers, and hidden things. The bloated body was finally a little thin, but it still looked very bloated, but the appearance There''s only one layer left.


    In the mirror, she slowly lifted this layer of clothes, revealing the skin like sheep fat cream, fresh and white folds.


    However, in the mirror, it is another shocking scene, that once flat stomach, even high uplift.


    This is not camouflage, but real, a pair of jade hands stroking the big belly, there is still movement inside.


    She Pregnant!


    Looking at the growing stomach, Sophia''s face was very complicated, and there was still unspeakable sadness in her eyes, as if she had touched something. Two lines of sad tears came down.


    She is a princess of the blood clan. She has fallen to such a state. It seems to be plain, but in fact it is dangerous.


    Her father, Prince Clark, the head of the blood clan, asked her to go back immediately more than once. The tone full of orders made her unable to disobey, let alone dare to disobey.


    Even if she tries to find all the reasons, she still has to go back a month later. Otherwise, when her father sends someone to look for her, the child will be found, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    When a woman is pregnant, she will show her value. There will always be pride in her heart, because it is the highest symbol of love and creative behavior.


    The woman at this time is the most magical and incredible. She can do anything for her child, as long as she can save him, even He would not hesitate to disobey his father''s iron orders.


    At this time, she felt the hand of her stomach, and suddenly felt a weak movement, as if the baby was moving.


    The face of the moment blooming a happy smile, the baby seems to be happy, active, but also kicked her foot.


    At this time, she is the happiest, involuntarily entered a magical fantasy world, where her children will grow up healthily and be able to stand up to heaven and earth!


    "Bang bang!"


    All of a sudden, a slight knock on the door woke her up. Looking at the wooden door, he turned pale. At this time, no one would come to her, and he began to panic inexplicably.


    "Creak!"


    The wooden door was suddenly pushed open without any sign, as if it was purposeful.


    A man with a Chinese face came in, with a pair of cold eyes, scanning the room, frowning.


    If Ning Tao were here, he would be surprised to recognize that this Chinese man is missing Cao Bin!


    When the Cao family was destroyed, only Cao Bin was missing and his whereabouts were unknown. Anyway, it was just a dandy, and Ning Tao didn''t care. In his eyes, it was just a mole ant, and he could be killed easily.


    But now, it is obvious that great changes have taken place. There is a huge amount of energy in his body, filled with rich blood gas.


    In line of sight, the room is empty, there is no shadow, and the display is not messy, as if the owner is not at home.


    However, as soon as Cao Bin''s face changed and his brows were locked, his eyes were suddenly placed in the basin, and the gradually stopped water wave.


    Seeing this, his pupils shrank. It seems that he was run away by that woman again. He was really alert.


    This time, however, he came prepared. Black lines appeared on his face, his tusks gradually revealed, and his body was filled with blood gas.


    He sniffed in the room, raised his eyebrows and looked deep into the house, where There is a tunnel.


    It seems that you have prepared for a long time, but can you escape today, my blood Princess Miss Sophia.


    Without hesitation, he jumped down the tunnel, and the house was calm again, as if nothing had ever happened.


    In a corner of the town, a fat man suddenly appeared and walked towards the dense forest.


    The residents of the town, no one knows him, can not help but with curious eyes, slowly watching his departure.


    However, not long after that, in that corner, there came out another embarrassed Chinese, with a gloomy face.


    In everyone''s eyes, he just sniffed, and actually chased the fat man to the place where he left.


    The people in the small town are just passers-by, because these have nothing to do with them, and they still live a plain life.Not far from grass Town, there is a huge dense forest, in which there are even ferocious beasts.


    At this time, a fat man suddenly passed by, looking panic, as if to avoid something.


    However, his steps suddenly, as if aware of something, stiff neck looked up.


    As far as I could see, a figure was standing on the tree with a grim smile on the corner of his mouth and a banter in his eyes.


    Fat man''s face changes, heart agitation, suddenly showed a loss of color, as if unable to figure out why.


    Just wanted to ask, the man suddenly laughed, spread a full of satire, pondering words.


    "My blood princess, Miss Sophia, you don''t want to pretend to be ignorant with me. I advise you to give up this small skill. It''s useless to me."


    Fat man smell speech, facial expression is very strange, a pair of eyes are all at a loss of color, also very puzzled scratch head.


    Seeing this, the man joked: "your acting skill is very good. It''s not too much to award you an Oscar. If you were someone else, you might be cheated, but I drank the blood of the Holy Grail."


    Fat man smell speech, face a stagnant, mind drama shock, as if to think of something, a face instantly ugly.


    "Who on earth are you, why are you chasing me?"


    That person hears speech, smile slightly, way: "my name is Cao Bin, once was Chinese, now, is a pure blood clan."


    On hearing this, the fat man''s face changed and said tentatively, "you should It''s not from my father. The Grail is in Morton''s hands. You Did he send it? "


    Voice down, Cao Bin appreciate a smile, scarlet tongue licking lips, as if salivating Sophia''s blood.


    Before he spoke, a cold wind suddenly blew in the dense forest, and several strange laughter of Jie Jie suddenly rang out.


    "Of course he was not sent by Prince Clark, because We are!

 Chapter 962

    In the dense forest, there was a burst of Jie''s laughter, the wind was blowing, the ghosts were crying and the wolves were howling, and they felt like ghosts.


    ¡ñ u update, fastest / L = up K


    in their eyes, three figures suddenly appear, with strong breath and joy in their eyes.


    They were sent by Prince Clark to pick up Princess Sophia. They came here relying on the secret skills of the blood clan. But unexpectedly, they met Morton''s men.


    Now the Holy See and the blood clan are all trying their best to hunt down Morton, but they haven''t settled down for a long time. If they catch this man, they may be able to find Morton. It''s really a surprise.


    "You are The ravenos


    Sophia, disguised as a fat man, suddenly exclaimed, covering her stomach subconsciously with her hands for fear of being found.


    However, the three vampires didn''t care. They were staring at Cao Bin. He had an attractive blood.


    Seeing this scene, Cao Bin''s face was ugly and his heart was heavy. It turned out that he was a duke and two earls.


    And his own strength, only to change the innate, although there is a force in the body, but it can not be used at will.


    All of a sudden, his eyelids jump wildly. He tries his best to jump up in an instant and flash to another big tree with amazing speed.


    "Whoosh!"


    Before he could catch his breath, the wind broke in his ear again. It was as fast as a shadow. His nails cut the air and hit him directly on the back of his head. If he was caught, his brain would burst.


    In this moment, Cao Bin''s eyes, a glimmer of blood, the whole person''s momentum greatly changed, gently jumped, actually hid, as if he had become an agile cat demon.


    Fortunately, he looked at his face with satire and pride.


    However, in front of the figure, the tough Duke actually bullied himself. It was so incredible that his explosive muscles made a blow, and the air shuddered.


    Seeing this, Cao Bin''s face turned pale, and suddenly clenched his teeth. The blood light in his eyes came out crazily, and his momentum changed again. He changed from nimble and light to heavy and strong, like a fierce bear.


    "Boom!"


    A streamer, hard hit the ground, the earth is shaking for some time, a dense crack pit instantly formed.


    Three vampires gathered together, looking at Cao Bin who had solved the problem, his face showed a proud grin.


    All of a sudden, the Duke, with a pair of dark red pupils, looked down, full of shock.


    In that pit, Cao Bin actually stood up shaking, pale, mouth with blood, chest depression.


    "He He''s not dead? "


    A weak Baron, under the strong Duke''s fierce blow, can stand up, this It''s impossible?


    But no matter how shocked they are, the fact is that Cao Bin not only stood up, but also was able to escape.


    I saw his momentum changed, light, sensitive, very reluctantly fled to the forest, compared with before obviously slow too much.


    "Whoosh!"


    Three vampire instant riot, no matter how strange he is, in front of the real strength, still vulnerable.


    Seeing this, Sophia''s eyes flickered and murmured, "is this the power of the Grail? But he didn''t drink any blood. How did he do that? "


    Seeing the three blood clans rush, Cao Bin''s pale face shows fear. He can''t carry the second punch like that. His body is overloaded and he has to run away.


    Feeling the coming of death, Cao Bin gritted his teeth and roared around: "if you don''t save me, I will be killed. At that time, the Holy Grail will be destroyed."


    The three vampires smell words, face a change, speed immediately increased, whether it is true or false, first catch again.


    At this time, a cold laugh came out, "you are my servant, but also my experimental object. If you die, my loss will be great, Jie Jie...!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the two earls were cold all over and looked at the two pairs of blood hands sticking out of their chest.


    Turn to see, see a face of grinning Molton, but pupil gradually dim, has lost focus.


    "It''s you Molton


    The Duke of the blood clan suddenly exclaimed, his face changed greatly, and he could not say whether he was excited or afraid, and his body was shaking.


    "Jie Jie Why, aren''t you all looking for me? Now I''m here. Why are you afraid again? "


    The Duke''s face changed greatly when he heard the words. Although Morton was repeatedly injured, he could not compare his means.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he shot at Cao Bin violently. It seemed that he wanted to catch the Baron and threaten Morton.


    But just then, in front of him, an old man with a pipe appeared inexplicably. Without waiting for him to respond, a thin palm directly grabbed his neck.


    "You It''s Blu "OK...!"


    Hearing the intermittent words, the old man said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to know me. It''s really rare, but since you are recognized, do you think Can I let you go back! ""Click!"


    Just heard a crisp ring, the old man easily crushed his neck, want to escape without a chance.


    When Cao Bin saw this scene, he sneered at the corners of his mouth. His heart was full of killing intention and his eyes were evil. Sooner or later, he would kill the two damned bastards himself.


    Molton saw Brooke show up with a proud smile on his face. This time, their action was safe.


    Sophia''s face turned pale when she saw this, and Morton came to her, not to think, for her sake.


    She is not afraid of death now. What she is afraid of is the safety of her children. If Morton finds out, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Seeing Sophia''s fear, Morton joked: "Oh, when will our princess be able to use this kind of lifelike camouflage, you are really Let me find it


    Brooke and Cao Bin smell the speech and show a grim smile. Sophia''s pure blood is exactly what they need now.


    Hearing this, Sophia, with pale lips, said in a deep voice, "Molton, it''s no use if you catch me. You know what my father is like. It''s just a waste of effort."


    After hearing this, Morton nodded and said, "you''re right. Clark is really ruthless, so I didn''t plan to threaten him with you."


    Sophia''s face was stunned when she heard the words, and she suddenly felt something bad in her heart.


    Molton said with a smile: "as Clark''s own daughter, your blood is very pure and highly concentrated. For me who has the Holy Grail, I need it very much."


    Hearing this, Sophia''s face was pale, her heart was desperate, her body was weak for a while, and she almost collapsed to the ground.


    Seeing this, Morton gave a ferocious smile, and suddenly burst out of his body and rushed straight to Sophia.


    Dark red pupil, reflecting the fear of Sophia, but at this time, ear suddenly came a roar.


    "Mo I''m sorry Don...! "


    Looking up, a sharp cold cut down, mixed with the monstrous hate, as if to destroy everything.

 Chapter 963

    A little cold, mixed with the majestic spirit power, instantly cut down from the air, the momentum of a ferocious mess.


    Morton''s pupils shrank, and his brain was full of other thoughts. His hands were full of blood, and he met them in a hurry.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible wave was spread in a circle, and it was rampant madly. Sophia was the first to bear the brunt. Her face immediately changed, and she fought her fate to protect her baby.


    In this instant, a Miaoman''s figure came in a flash and flew out with her.


    Brooke and Cao Bin, who are watching, suddenly change their face and step back to avoid being affected.


    When the storm dissipated, two figures appeared. One was the embarrassed Morton, and the other was their common enemy, Ning Tao!


    After seeing the comer clearly, the three were not calm, and their anger rose from the bottom of their hearts. Each of them had a deep blood feud.


    Cao Bin''s eyes are red and his eyes are red. The Cao family of nuota was destroyed by Ning Tao. His father and brother were all killed by Ning Tao. This is the Revenge of extermination.


    Brooke''s face is gloomy, and his chest fluctuates violently. Because of Ning Tao, his MESAD family has suffered a lot. Amanda, a great general, died in China. This is a deep hatred.


    And Molton, dark red pupil full of murderous, is because this guy in front of him, repeatedly bad things, if not for him, that ye Wanqing already belongs to him.


    And Chris, although he has no feelings for her, as the prince of blood, how can he tolerate the woman who killed him.


    All this is because of him, a damned Chinese, a guy who never dies with him.


    Ning Tao, on the other side, is murderous and his eyes are red. When he sees Molton, he can''t calm down. Elder martial sister and baby are constantly emerging in his mind.


    His body trembled, his teeth clenched and he said angrily, "Morton, damn you!"


    After hearing this, Morton snorted angrily and said sarcastically, "there are so many people who want to kill me. You''re the old man. I didn''t go to you to settle the accounts. You dare to come to me."


    "What if you send it to me? Do you have the appetite to eat me? If I can find you, I will be confident to kill you, "said Ning Tao in a cold voice, and the spiritual power in his body gushed wildly.


    Seeing this, Morton sneered and said, "it''s arrogant. Are you too arrogant or do I look down on you?"


    "When you are trampled by me, you will know the result. I will make you regret living in the world," Ning Tao said coldly.


    Hearing this, Morton''s eyes narrowed. From Ning Tao, he felt a deep hatred of killing. It seemed that he would die with himself. Is it because of Ye Wanqing?


    I don''t know how ye Xiannu is now. I haven''t seen her for many days. I miss her very much


    As soon as I heard that elder martial sister Ning Tao''s killing intention could not be controlled any more, he immediately roared: "Morton, die for me."


    Before the words arrived, the man stepped on the ground and rushed out like a fierce Tyrannosaurus Rex, stabbing his throat with a sword.


    Seeing this, Morton''s pupils shrank, and his heart showed a sudden color. If so, it was Ye Wanqing who had an accident. Did he succeed in turning into a blood clan?


    Although his heart was hot, he did not forget the enemy in front of him. The sharp sword made him afraid. It was really a magic weapon.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, Liangyi chop!"


    Time is slow, time is fast, time is fast, time is slow, time is fast, time is slow, time is fast, time is slow, time is fast, time is slow, time is fast, time is slow, time is fast, time is fast, time is slow, time is slow, time is fast, time is slow, time is slow, time is slow, time is fast, time is slow.


    "Crazy!"


    With a roar, Morton''s body changed greatly, his black lines were covered, his tusks appeared, and his whole body was full of explosive power.


    "Dang!"


    This sword, Ning Tao did not achieve much advantage, the appearance of that layer of skin, it is comparable to steel.


    A sword failed, a rotation, into two hands holding the sword, from the air to split again, attack fast.


    However, Morton''s power surged, his eyes narrowed, and he actually gathered his blood and made a fist, just like a blood flame.


    "Bang!"


    A blow broke out, Ning Tao took all the strength, the long sword in his hand was humming and shaking, and his arms were numb.


    As soon as he stepped on the ground to stabilize his figure, he was caught in a flash. It was like a five finger mountain.


    "Taijijin!"


    Try your best to reproduce a Tai Chi diagram around your body. Use four or two to pull a thousand jin. With the help of force, I hope the wings can block this claw.


    However, he underestimated Morton''s strength. He was close to alchemy at that time. Although he suffered a series of heavy losses and his strength did not recover, he was at least a powerful baby refiner.


    After grasping with one claw, Taiji diagram only insisted on a few breaths, and then disappeared. The grass pheasant sword was flicked away, and there were five more bloodstains on its chest, dripping with blood and falling into the downwind.


    Seeing this, Morton, with a proud face, grins grimly and pokes out his claws again. His nails cut through the space, but they are torn like brocade.


    In his dark red pupil, he grabbed it directly, but no fresh blood splashed out. The smile on his face solidified instantly, because This is the afterimage."Zhenwu thirty six moves, Xuanwu chop!"


    There was a roar behind him. He was as powerful as a mountain. He cut it down with one sword. He had no fancy and straightforward sense of power.


    Morton''s face changed greatly. If he was hit by this sword, serious injury would be inevitable. The sharpness made him palpitating.


    "Gaga!"


    A sword cut down, but fell empty, Moreton turned into a crow all over the sky, to avoid the sword.


    Looking at Morton who appeared in the distance, Ning Tao was pale, panting, and his eyes were as sharp as blood eagles.


    After a fierce battle, they hurt each other. Morton''s face was gloomy, and he forced him to this point.


    Looking at that long ravine, he was not only glad, thanks to his decisive response, otherwise, he would have suffered.


    "Boom


    Suddenly, there was a burst sound in the distance. The earth vibrated, and two kinds of momentum burst out. One was full of blood, and his body was crazy and ferocious. The other was full of green wood, and his body was wonderful and moving.


    Miao Jingjing and Brooke, actually launched a war, although the former showed the upper hand, but the latter is quite difficult.


    "It''s He is a strong man Morton exclaimed with a look of horror, which was absolutely unexpected.


    "Morton, kill that boy quickly and help me. This Chinese woman is very strong. I can''t stand it for long."


    When he heard the words, his heart began to kill him. He also knew the power of the strong man in refining God, and he had to get away as soon as possible.


    "Morton, look at me!"


    Suddenly there was a roar in his ear. He subconsciously turned his head and looked at it. In his eyes, it was a golden light.


    "Soul Kill


    Invisibly, a soul chopping knife was formed, which appeared in Morton''s brain inexplicably. Without hesitation, he chopped down angrily.


    N latest 4f chapter FA section @ / s


    "boom!"


    Moreton felt only his head, an extra knife, which made him dizzy and tingle, as if his brain had been cut open.


    Ning Tao also feels bad. His brain feels that he is hit by a heavy hammer. Molton''s soul is too strong. He is attacked by his back. The seven orifices shed blood in an instant, but the golden pupil is trying to protect him.


    This move can be said to kill the enemy for three hundred, but it will damage the enemy for two hundred and five!

 Chapter 964

    Two twisted faces, blood burst out, could not stop flowing out, looked very miserable, in poor condition.


    Although Morton had a splitting headache, he was not deeply hurt, but his brain was dizzy, his eyes were black, his body was wobbly, but he could not bite his teeth and endure the pain of tearing.


    Ning Tao was different. He felt that his knife was on the iron plate. Although it caused damage, the rebound force was more terrible, and his brain was about to explode.


    Dizziness, seven orifices blood, opened his mouth, he can not hear the sound, feel the whole world shaking.


    If a wise man sees this scene, he will shake his head and sigh. He will lose both sides, even worse. He is either stupid or his brain is kicked by the black donkey.


    During these breaths, both of them suffered from the pain of deep wound and soul tearing, which made them face ferocious and insist.


    Ning Tao did this for a reason. His eyes were shining with gold. He was resisting the impact and his vision was very clear.


    When the pain eases a little, Ning Tao will move. The opportunity that is hard to create must not be wasted.


    With a roar, he broke out all his spiritual power, stepped on the nine palace chart, and came behind Morton like a blink.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, Xuanwu chop!"


    It''s powerful, heavy as a mountain. It''s cut directly with a simple knife. It''s not fancy, but it''s overbearing.


    Even though Morton''s instinctive response to the crisis was at the critical moment of his body.


    "Boom!"


    There was only a dull sound, with two people as the center. The earth collapsed in an instant, the strong waves surged, and a gust of strong wind was set off.


    In Ning Tao''s sight, Moreton just uses his hands to clamp the grass pheasant sword. He has great strength and can''t break free.


    This scene is very similar to that in the movie, empty hand catching the blade!


    But he was obviously much more miserable. His hands were cut little by little by the sharp sword. The terrible force made him like a mountain. He couldn''t lift his head at all. He had to bite his teeth to support him.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Two people face blood red, eyes canthus want to crack, are fighting the old life in support, who can not hold first, who will play.


    Ning Tao red eyes, exhausted all strength, fought the life of want to anger to split down, but the strength is to fall into a deadlock.


    Although Morton was pressed, his strength was increasing. He had to persist in fighting for his life, and he would never let the sword cleave on his head.


    "More Don, today you Even if you''re dying Struggle, also can''t escape As soon as he died, "Ning Tao said with red eyes.


    "Jie Jie, boy, you are too Confidence, blood clan and holy see Can''t What can I do with you Molton was disdainful, but he was gnashing his teeth.


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, his whole body trembled violently. He could not speak any more. His whole strength was pressed down. Every inch of flesh and blood, every inch of bone, was squeezing strength.


    But Morton''s face was ferocious and gnashing his teeth, but his body was inch by inch downward, and the earth was densely cracked outward.


    All of a sudden, Morton grinned and twisted: "Ning Tao, you know You today What will be the defeat Where is it? "


    Ning Tao doesn''t speak. He doesn''t fall for it at all. He just interrupts himself to get ready. He still has red eyes and wants to chop down angrily.


    But Morton didn''t care. He still gritted his teeth and said with a grim smile, "today you It''s because Your enemy Too much! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Ning Tao''s pupils shrank, and the secret way was not good, but a strong wind was as fast as lightning, and he directly kicked his chest.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, Ning Tao was immediately hit by a huge force and fell to the ground like a broken sack. Blood sprayed on his bones and he felt that his bones were howling in pain.


    Morton lost his control for a moment, almost lying on the ground, sweating all over, panting like a cow.


    Beside him, Cao Bin suddenly appeared. The leg whip just now was just what he had been doing for a long time.


    In fact, he wanted to kill both of them, but Morton had done something in his body before, and only one thought could motivate him.


    Ning Tao was seriously injured, the situation changed in an instant, and Molton finally took a breath. Just now, he almost got the move.


    In the distance, Miao Jingjing looks anxious and worried. Ning Tao''s strength has all burst out, but the old guy is very difficult to get rid of.


    All this, all by Sophia see in the eye, pupil already lost consciousness, she unexpectedly saw Ning Tao, that let her full of hate bastard, but suddenly appeared to save her.


    Now her mind is in chaos, and she doesn''t know what to do. Her heart is complex and joyful, but her hands are subconsciously protecting her stomach, which is the most important thing for her.


    All of a sudden, he saw Ning Tao was hit to fly, mouth spit blood, in the heart unexpectedly had the nervous feeling, beautiful eye is full of worry.


    \V}


    when she saw Cao Bin acting madly and grabbing Ning Tao''s head, she broke into a scream.


    "Don''t...!"Maybe it was this sound that played a role. Ning Tao woke up from confusion and saw the row of nails at a glance.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, Ning Tao tried his best to mobilize his strength, and the inheritance was slightly loose, so that he could resist Cao Bin''s inevitable attack.


    when Ning Tao saw the man clearly, his eyes revealed an unbelievable color, and he was shocked and said: "Cao Bin It''s you


    When Cao Bin heard the speech, he laughed, but his sharp mouth with his tusks was biting hard. He didn''t have the leisure to talk about the past.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his figure of nine palaces flashes. His figure moves to Qian palace and gasps.


    Molton, Cao Bin, these two people actually mix together, the reality is really thrilled, too unexpected.


    Although Cao Bin''s strength is weak, but he is not good now, close to the end of the oil lamp dry, it is difficult to continue to persist.


    At this moment, Moreton heard Brooke''s anxious cry. It was dying there. He made a quick decision.


    I saw his eyes narrowed, suddenly clenched his teeth, even a pat on the chest, suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood essence, which was bright red, and the blood dripping from Ning Tao turned into blood lines.


    "The secret skill of blood clan, blood lead!"


    The voice fell, and the blood was all around, as if in a sea of corpses, showing a terrible scene.


    When Ning Tao sees this, his pupils shrink. He suddenly realizes that the blood in his body is boiling up. It seems that he is being pulled to break his skin and all of them are pouring out.


    This shock is really shocking, the vampire actually has this ability, the blood agitation, let him unable to suppress.


    Morton''s face was pale, and he became weak. He spat out a mouthful of blood again, which made the blood lines very bright.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was shocked. At the same time, he made up his mind. It seems that he must go there.


    I saw him spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi, his eyes were like a sword, and he forced it out, and his voice was like Hongzhong Dalu.


    "I have a sword to cut The enemy of the world

 Chapter 965

    When a sword comes out, the wind and cloud move, and ghosts and gods fear.


    Morton''s pupils are round and full of horror, and Cao Bin is scared to retreat. His eyes are full of disbelief.


    Miao Jingjing and Miao Jingjing fall into a fierce battle. No one stops. The dense forest is destroyed, leaving a large area empty.


    Sophia''s pupils shrank and her heart was shocked. Suddenly she felt a pain in her stomach and collapsed on the ground.


    In the sight of several people, Ning Tao''s face was solemn, echoed with the sword Qi in Dantian, and suddenly broke out the idea of startling heaven. It seemed that he wanted to cut this day, cut this place, and let me be free in the world.


    "Morton, this sword will cut you!"


    A voice, but exudes a firm meaning, heart like a rock, indestructible, representing the faith of Ning Tao.


    Morton was frightened. With his eyesight, he could not see the power of the sword. It was the power of a powerful man. Even he did not dare to fight hard.


    He was frightened and said: "Ning Tao, you have to think clearly. If I die, what will your elder martial sister do...!"


    However, he didn''t say it was OK. This time, he completely ignited the explosive barrel. Ning Tao''s face was more twisted and twisted, and a few words came out of his teeth.


    "You The Death...! "


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s sword spirit is exploding again, Morton''s eyelids jump. Somehow, it seems that Ning Tao is irritated again.


    Helpless, can only fight hard, suddenly, he saw the side of Cao Bin, eyes as if there is a dawn.


    In a flash, he immediately came to Cao Bin''s back, opened his tusks and bit directly. A stream of blood was sucked out.


    At this moment, Morton''s momentum changed. He was not angry, just like a powerful bear.


    When he kicked Cao Bin away, the blood pattern changed and turned into a spear with blood flowing on it.


    "Ning Tao, today Either you die or I live


    "Kill!"


    Blood spear with a little cold, through the void, as if everything is unstoppable, when penetrating all things.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao held his sword high with firm eyes, but prayed in his heart: "master Qinglong, you must help me to destroy the enemy!"


    "Xiaoyao Ling Tianjian


    L7 latest}_ Chapter}


    a sword Qi of several feet split out in an instant, and the space could not bear the heavy burden, so I could see a trace with my naked eye.


    Blood spear pierced everything, as if unstoppable, fearless to meet the sword, space vaguely shaking.


    "Click!"


    A broken voice suddenly sounded. Sophia was shocked and looked up. The incomparable blood spear, unexpectedly It''s broken.


    Yes, it''s broken!


    Under this sword Qi, the blood spear only took a few breaths. Then it broke and turned into a blood mist all over the sky. It seemed that it wanted to erode, but it was scattered by the sword Qi.


    "Whoosh!"


    In Morton''s frightened pupil, the sword Qi cut through the space, came in a flash, and cut down mercilessly.


    "Ah, ah!"


    The light was bright and the sword was strong. Moreton''s body was submerged in it, and some strange sounds came out.


    It seems like crows, bats, mosquitoes, but without exception, are shrill scream.


    "Ah, ah!"


    The voice is getting smaller and smaller until it is weak. With the strength of Ning Tao, this sword can be used to refine the baby.


    But the consequences are also dire. Even if his physique is close to the Taixu ancient Sutra, he has a normal physique! Still almost disintegrated.


    It can be seen that his skin is all split and bloodstained, which is caused by too dense sword Qi, and his whole body is in pain.


    "Poof!"


    Still can''t resist, a stuffy blood spurted out, the grass pheasant sword also can''t fall, the whole body didn''t have half strength.


    Suddenly, in front of his blurred eyes, a face with a grim smile, fangs, nails


    Some people want to dodge, but they don''t listen to their body and have no response. It''s like a machine without electricity. No matter how to control it, it''s useless.


    "Cao Bin...!"


    This figure is engraved in the brain and can''t be erased. Every black line on his face clearly appears in front of his eyes.


    "Ning Tao Damn it Roar Damn it Kill you


    Cao Bin''s body, directly rigid in front of Ning Tao, can''t move a bit, that pair of claws is very close.


    "I must kill you Kill you Damn it


    No matter how he roared, his eyes were red, he couldn''t move, and his whole body was bound by the snake spirit.


    See Cao Bin kill red eyes, hate himself to the bone, Ning Tao heart bitter, he and how similar.


    The enemy is right in front of him. If he moves again, his brain will definitely burst. But this step is hard to reach heaven.


    At this time, his body suddenly burst out of blood gas, I do not know where, as if killed a lot of creatures.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, but he can''t move. The perspective eye sees this scene, a mysterious object in his body."This is Holy Grail


    This word suddenly popped out of his mind. When he killed Molton in the castle, he had seen it from a distance. This one was obviously more powerful, as if the secret had been excavated.


    However, how can the Holy Grail be integrated with Cao Bin? What did Morton and Brooke do to him? Did they discover the secret of the Holy Grail?


    Just when he was daydreaming, Cao Bin''s strength increased greatly, and his whole body was shaking violently.


    In perspective, snake spirit is broken one by one. His body It''s moving!


    Just as his red eyes were about to pull out his brain, a long whip came through the air, just like a snake coming out of the hole.


    But he doesn''t care about it, as if he is determined to kill Ning Tao. His reason has been swallowed up by hatred, even if perish together!


    Ning Tao''s pupils continue to expand, and Cao Bin''s appearance is deeply engraved in his mind, as if witnessing a scene of death.


    "Squeak!"


    All of a sudden, a large group of dark bats came, directly rolled Cao Bin with red eyes, and flew high into the sky.


    "Bang!"


    A whip came in a flash, but it didn''t hit Cao Bin. On the contrary, it killed many bats and made a dent.


    "I, Cao Bin, swear by my blood ancestor today that if I don''t kill Ning Tao in the future, I will fall into endless hell, suffer from the torment of red lotus day and night, and live forever No reincarnation...! "


    This dense forest, everywhere echoed with Cao Bin''s extremely vicious oath, as if imprinted in the brain, people shudder.


    Ning Tao''s face is iron green and his brow is locked. He is supported by Miao Jingjing tightly, but he has endless killing intention in his heart.


    "If we don''t get rid of it, we will It''s going to be a disaster


    I have a heart, but I can''t help it. I haven''t dealt with everything in front of me, Morton But I''m not dead yet!


    Looking at it, in a big crack, Morton''s half dead body appeared in it, his arms broken.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, I heard a lot of loud noises. Looking up, I found that the dense trees behind the big crack fell down.


    Only the afterwave, all the trees are broken, the gap is smooth as a mirror, just a sword, so terrible!


    Ask for a batch of demons ¡«


    fruits

 Chapter 966

    Looking at the collapsed trees, eye-catching, vision will also be open, but the heart is very amazing.


    There are three original sword Qi, and now there is the last one left. With Ning Tao''s powerful strength, the power of sword Qi is also revealed, which is really shocking.


    He could not help imagining what a magnificent scene it would be if master Qinglong cut the sword!


    "Cough, cough!"


    For a moment, I was so excited that I was affected by the internal injury. I coughed painfully, and the blood trickled down the corner of my mouth.


    Miao Jingjing looks worried and feels uneasy. The scene just now really scared her. If Brooke hadn''t swept away Cao Bin at the critical moment, she would die together Yes!


    She is worried about Ning Tao''s safety, and her heart is tied to him. Brooke is also concerned about Cao Bin''s safety, but he has the Holy Grail in his body. Once a person dies, the Holy Grail will be destroyed.


    In a sense, Brooke is much more anxious than Miao Jingjing. Otherwise, he would not use his secret skill. He would take Cao Bin away as a bat, but he would not go to Guan ningtao.


    You know, he fought with Miao Jingjing for a long time, but he didn''t want to use his secret skills. Now, in order to save Cao Bin, he did not hesitate to suffer heavy losses. This shows that.


    Breaking away from Miao Jingjing''s support, Ning Tao shakes his body, grabs the pheasant sword, and walks towards Morton step by step.


    That thin body, seemingly vulnerable, but it is like a stubborn grass, never blowing down, never folding.


    This sword Qi directly split a big crack, and Morton lay in the middle, and his breath was extremely dispirited.


    "Step on it!"


    Listening to the voice, Morton turned pale, his arms broken, and he had no strength to speak.


    In that absent-minded pupil, appeared Ning Tao that a cold face, in the hand still has the sharp sword of flashing cold light.


    Seeing this scene, Morton was unwilling and didn''t want to beg for mercy, because it was impossible.


    His eyes were full of bitterness and resentment. His eyes were full of anger. He was the prince of the blood clan!


    Looking at Morton with a murderous face, Ning Tao has a heartless face, but he is bleeding in his heart. He is about to collapse.


    "You The Death...! "


    A simple sentence, but expressed his heart, that hate, killing, angels can not purify.


    After hearing the words, Morton''s eyes are venomous, and he closes his eyes in extreme reluctance. If he can still live, he will make Ning Tao''s life worse than death, and ye Wanqing!


    "Zheng ~"


    Suddenly a strange sound came from my ear. It seemed to be the hum of the sword. Is it Someone came to save him?


    Full of joy, full of excitement, I opened my eyes, but in my eyes, it was a big fist of sandbags.


    "Bang, bang!"


    The fist containing anger, one punch at a time, a few punches, a face turned into a pig''s head.


    Moreton''s eyes were burning, and he was angry. He wanted to drink Ning Tao''s blood and eat his flesh raw!


    When he was furious, he hit him on the temple with a fist, and he fainted in the dark.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also stops. His face is full of complexity, and his heart is full of pain. He feels that his heart is being cut by a knife.


    "Your life It should be given to elder martial sister! "


    Then he picked him up and walked out. Although his body was painful, it was not as painful as his heart.


    All of a sudden, his footstep, eyes dull, even in the hand of Molton, are off.


    Miao Jingjing holds a fat man in one hand, but most of his disguise has been lost. His face is Sophia.


    He thought it was a coincidence to meet Cao Bin, but he didn''t expect to meet Sophia. Is this an accident?


    "She''s pregnant!"


    Ning Tao does not speak, Sophia is silent, but Miao Jingjing tells the truth.


    "Bang!"


    This time, the grass pheasant sword also fell down, and Ning Tao''s expression became extremely shocked, as if he had heard an international joke.


    Sophia''s face was pale, her body trembled, her eyes full of panic, and her hands tightly protected her stomach.


    "You You You...! "


    See Ning Tao tremble to stretch out a finger, a face unimaginable point to Sophia, but the following words can''t say.


    Miao Jingjing saw this scene, very puzzled, surprised: "she is a vampire pregnant, what does it have to do with you?"


    "Plop!"


    A heavy ring, Ning Tao actually legs and feet soft, directly sat on the ground, a mouth stunned Zhang into a U shape.


    Her body is as stiff as thunder, and the words are echoing in her ears. She''s a vampire pregnant. What''s the matter with you What does it have to do with you?


    I''ll rub it. It''s nothing to do with me. She was with me for the first time.


    And the most shocking, even said she was a vampire, my mother, ah, what is the world?When I think of him raping a female vampire, I don''t feel any sense of accomplishment. I just feel chaos in my brain.


    Because his image of a vampire is just that kind of ferocious face, exposed tusks, black lines!


    But his mood can''t be described in words. It''s like going out to meet Jinshan, looking up to see a comet, picking up a rope and finding it''s a dragon, and meeting a modern beauty is a white bone spirit!


    Miao Jingjing looks at the two people who are not normal. Liu Mei frowns slightly. She always feels that there is something fishy between them.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s dull face, Sophia''s eyes are full of tears. She once said that she would kill him.


    C update. Fast P on the u8q


    saw her teeth, actually step out, mercilessly fan out a slap, mixed with their own grievances.


    "Pa!"


    Clap sound shocked two people, Ning Tao was hit back to God, although Miao Jingjing is not deep in life, but also seems to understand something.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s complexion was complicated and his heart was tangled, he finally said that sentence and said: "you really are A vampire


    Hearing the words, Sophia sneered and said sarcastically, "why, now I feel regret. At the beginning, the desire is not surprising, unexpected or exciting."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao smoked at the corner of his mouth. At that time, he was also forced to do nothing, because of the blood baby.


    He covered his cheek and hesitated. Then he hesitated and said, "the child in your stomach Whose is it? "


    This is the real point. One of his hearts is beating so fast that even Miao Jingjing is nervous.


    Sophia heard the words, and hesitated in her eyes. She obviously had something on her mind. A pair of jade hands were stroking her stomach.


    "It''s yours...!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao felt that his head was full of thunder, his face was gradually pale, his eyes were round, and his breathing seemed to stop, close to suffocation.


    Miao Jingjing''s beautiful eyes are stunned, and her sexy red lips become O-shaped. If you let sister Xia know!


    Looking at their huge reaction, Sophia''s complexion was complicated and her heart was extremely tangled. Finally, she said:


    " And how...! "

 Chapter 967

    ¡°¡­¡­ And how...! "


    In a simple word, Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing gasp like a cow sucking water.


    This amazing gasping is definitely the most thrilling thing Ning Tao has ever heard. It''s more tiring than a fight.


    Seeing the feeling of two people''s survival, Sophia seems calm, but she is struggling and pondering.


    Ning Tao wiped a cold sweat, but found that the whole body is, the cold night wind blowing, feel the whole body chilly.


    "Gulu, is that true?"


    Sofia sniffed the words and stared at him tightly. Her beautiful eyes were like two sharp swords, hitting his heart directly.


    "Then you think it''s true Or fake? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao feels a cold sweat again. His Adam''s apple stirs and his eyes are floating. He doesn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing this scene, Sophia clenched Bei''s teeth and suddenly said in a deep voice: "Ning Tao, I just want to ask you one question, are you sorry for me, when it happened Do you recognize it? "


    "Hoo


    A breeze, the dense forest returned to calm, Miao Jingjing has been silly in the side, at a loss.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were straight, but he didn''t dare to look at Sophia''s questioning eyes, as if it was very harsh.


    In a moment of confusion, he closed his eyes, a variety of scenes emerged in his mind, and he didn''t know what the answer was.


    Finally, he opened his still blank eyes, the pain of his whole body seemed to be ignored, and his head was buzzing.


    "I Recognize


    Two hesitant words, finally slowly speak, seemingly simple, but I do not know how much determination.


    Hearing this answer, Sophia almost cried, her eyes were red, her nose was sour, but she was biting her teeth.


    Seeing this tearful woman, Miao Jingjing can''t help but think of Ye Wanqing. She can always find similarities between the two. Isn''t it Women with babies are like this?


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao reproaches himself and sighs. His impulse at that time caused her such harm. Now it seems that he is too wrong.


    Sophia''s face is sad. She tries to suppress her inner grievances. She grits her teeth and sticks out her jade hand to Ning Tao.


    "I don''t need you to say I''m sorry, it''s too late, I have only one request now, will be six stars Give it to me


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks a Leng, if before, he will ask why, but now, only helpless.


    It is said that there is a drop of pure blood essence of blood ancestor in the six pointed star, which many people want, especially the blood clan.


    Since Sophia is a blood clan, it''s inevitable. If it was OK before, but now I have concerns.


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "I want to ask you a question. What do you want to do with liumangxing, take back the blood clan, or For your own use? "


    Hearing this, Sophia frowned and gritted her teeth. "Does this have anything to do with you? Are you going to give it or not? "


    Hearing the interrogation, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile and said: "I would not hesitate before, but now There is the Holy Grail. "


    "Now the Holy Grail is in that Cao Bin''s body, and it has been integrated with him. If you give him the six pointed star, his strength will surely advance by leaps and bounds. Jieshi will come and kill me."


    "So, my decision now is about my future enemy. If he is strong, I will be in danger!"


    X the latest chapter section #Last 2 $


    hearing these words, Sophia''s pretty face changed and her beautiful eyes showed the color of thinking. Looking back, it seems that she did.


    "If I say I want to use it for myself, you Believe me?


    Eyes can, staring at Ning Tao''s eyes, want to judge whether a person is lying, eyes are the most direct.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t make any answer, instead, he said: "Jingjing, take the six pointed star."


    Miao Jingjing clenches her teeth, but she doesn''t dare to disobey the order of the sorcerer. She takes out something and gives it to Ning Tao.


    It''s hexagonal and dark red. It''s different in positive and negative. It''s weird, complicated and obscure. At first glance, it''s a little dazzled, but nothing else is unusual.


    Seeing this, Sophia was pleasantly surprised. This is exactly what she needs now. She will reach for it immediately.


    However, Ning Tao hides and doesn''t give it to her directly. His face is contradictory and he can''t help sighing.


    I saw that he gradually stood up, even though he was covered with bruises, the momentum was still shocking. When he raised his head, it was like a giant standing tall and standing upright, able to carry a piece of sky.


    Sophia saw this scene, can not help but back, hands subconsciously protect the baby, face a little panic.


    "Sophia, I hope you can tell me the truth. If this child really belongs to me, even if you are a vampire, I will take it with all my strength and accept it without any complaint."


    "I planted it then, and I should have taken it!"


    Hearing this confession, Sophia''s face changed greatly, and she staggered back, as if her mind had been hit by a comet.And Ning Tao a face firm look, persistent eyes, let her heart inexplicable fear, opened mouth but can''t say.


    Seeing Sophia''s hesitation, Ning Tao pressed forward step by step and said sincerely, "although I, Ning Tao, am a jerk, a hooligan, and sometimes impulsive, what I say is absolutely true."


    "I just want an answer now, son Whose is it? "


    Hearing these words, Sophia turned pale and had the impulse to cry. Her psychological defense was destroyed.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s firm eyes and unquestionable attitude, subtle changes have taken place in her heart.


    Just want to open mouth to explain, suddenly Huarong pale, heart suddenly tight, beautiful eyes fear to see the other end of the forest.


    Two vast breath, oppressive everywhere, burst out, instantly let this world lively.


    A breath of blood filled the air, like Shura purgatory, with the shrill scream of ghosts, like the king of blood.


    Another breath, sword Qi, with the meaning of Jingtian sword, the sound of the sword resounds through the heaven and earth, just like the immortal in the sword.


    "Father! Master Qinglong


    Ning Tao and Sophia screamed at the same time, and their eyes revealed an unbelievable color, which seemed to be very surprised.


    The only difference is that the former is happy, while the latter is worried. All the previous fantasies are broken like a dream bubble.


    Sophia clenched her teeth and finally explained, "the child in my stomach should have nothing to do with you."


    "After that day, I went back to my family, but my father found me a fiance. That day, he had a relationship with me. Through blood induction, it should be his."


    "As a member of the blood clan, my blood business No one can match it


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao opened his mouth and looked a little surprised. He was ready to accept everything, but the reality caught him off guard.


    Feeling the two breath, Ning Tao was silent for a while, then sighed and handed the six pointed star to her.


    "If you need to come to China in the future, please don''t refuse as long as I can help you!"


    Sophia took the six stars, complexion complex, looking at a face of firm Ning Tao, she actually slowly nodded.

 Chapter 968

    Watching the two figures go through the air, Sophia''s soul seems to be taken away, staring at the sky.


    That firm, persistent face, has been deeply imprinted in the brain, his thoughts have been changed.


    The original impulse of the rogue, will also have such a calm side, there will be let her have a heartbeat moment.


    However, I''m still a jerk. I think a six pointed star is over. My efforts are not only that. Our accounts are endless. My heart will always be Remember you!


    In the cold night sky, Miao Jingjing breaks through the air and flies to the place where Master Qinglong is with Ning Tao.


    He doesn''t have to think that the reason why master Qinglong is here is to protect him. That''s what happened before.


    At that time, he said that it was entrusted by an old friend, but he left in a hurry before making it clear. Unexpectedly, he was still protecting him.


    You know, Miao Jingjing is also an alchemist, but he didn''t know about master Qinglong. I think there is a big gap between them.


    His opponent should be prince Clark, the head of the blood clan, who is also Sophia''s biological father.


    The leader of the secret party is so powerful, but the leader of the demon party is like a dead dog.


    If this is sent back to the blood clan, it will cause an uproar. Of course, there are many inseparable reasons!


    In the cold high altitude, two breath distant confrontation, a strong sense of oppression diffuse, even the air shudder.


    "Green Dragon Oh, no, it should be Longjin. I didn''t expect that you also took that step. It''s really amazing, "a figure sitting on the throne of blood King pondered.


    In front of him, a shadow standing at will, but exudes a free and uninhibited temperament, natural and unrestrained.


    "How can I allow you, Clark? I don''t think Longjin is going to be inferior to you, but you are still so arrogant." Longjin shook his head and said helplessly.


    After hearing this, Clark changed his legs and joked: "maybe, but I''m very curious. You Chinese Sword Fairy, why are you here for no reason?"


    Hearing the speech, long Jin immediately said with a smile, "it''s normal for me to travel all over the world and appear here. But it''s you who don''t hide in the dark. What do you show here when you have nothing to do?"


    Hearing this, Clark narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I''m here to find my daughter. I''ll exercise my body by the way to avoid getting moldy, but no one can smell it, Jie Jie...!"


    "Well, your smell is too smelly. I can smell it from afar, not to mention Thomas'' dog nose. I think I''ll chase you at that time All over the world. "


    Hearing this, Clark''s smiling face froze, holding the palm of the throne with a little more strength, cracked.


    "Ha ha


    Two people skin smile meat does not smile, the vision is slightly cold, as if at any time may start, each state has reached the peak.


    "Squeak!"


    Just then, in the dark, a large group of bats suddenly flew towards Clark.


    X% WS is the first issue of version 0


    Just for a moment, Brooke''s body condensed out, holding the comatose Cao Bin in his hand, and his breath was dispirited.


    "Brooke, meet the chief!"


    Seeing this, Clark frowned and said strangely, "Brooke, why are you here?"


    "I think you need to explain clearly, otherwise, what will happen, you know very well in your heart...!"


    Brooke heard the words, a tight heart, did not dare to hesitate, immediately whispered a few words.


    As soon as long Jin''s eyes narrowed, he just stared. Although he knew Brooke existed, he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    However, Clark''s smiling face suddenly froze and his eyes looked at Cao Bin, his eyes full of shock.


    Seeing this, long Jin picks his eyebrows. I don''t know what Brooke said to Clark, but it can make him so pale.


    Suddenly, a streamer came from behind, and a roaring voice roared out, "master Qinglong, kill that Chinese, kill him..."


    Before the words were heard, long Jin moved. He had a sword ready for a long time and cut it directly, as if it cut through the sky.


    This sword is so amazing that it seems to cut through the dark night. Even on this day, I will cut it with one sword.


    Clark''s face changed greatly when he saw this, but he was ready to turn into a bat all over the sky and instantly swept away Cao Bin, even Brooke and the throne.


    At the sight of the sword light, Brooke gritted his teeth and ran away quickly in the form of bats all over the sky.


    "Jie Jie Long Jin, see you later...! "


    "Whoosh!"


    The sword killed many bats and cut the bloody throne back to its original shape, but the two escaped without a trace.


    Also at this time, Miao Jingjing quickly breaks through the air to arrive. Seeing this scene, she can''t help sighing, and the secret way slows down a step.


    Ning Tao is to want to open, immediately smile respectfully way: "green dragon elder, many days don''t see, you old can be well?"Long Jin hears that he is a black line. He is safe. He is a fart. You can''t stop running around every day. For a while, Lu family, Wudang Mountain and France!


    These, that is to think, as a nanny, or a mother hired, do not give money, do not give benefits, or a powerful alchemy, in this world Where can I find it?


    "Er ~, except Miao Jingjing...!"


    All of a sudden, long Jin frowned and said, "what did you mean just now? Why did you insist on killing that Chinese?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, but sighs a, said the original story of the matter again, and that Cao Bin''s strange.


    Hearing the speech, long Jin frowned and suddenly said with a strange smile, "is this still worrying for you? If you send it directly to the Holy See, I believe you will be in a mess. You are definitely not the only one."


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened when he heard this. Yes, the Vatican is so powerful and has a profound foundation. When the Holy Grail appears, they must be the first to worry.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s happy face, he immediately grinned and said, "if you are really extraordinary, I am awakened by one word."


    Hearing this, long Jin gave a wry smile and suddenly said solemnly, "Ning Tao, the future depends on you. I still have something important to do. I''m afraid I can''t protect you."


    Ning Tao heard that no matter whether it was true or not, he immediately confided: "don''t worry, master, I have planned to go back to China, and the eagle always has to spread its wings to fly."


    Hearing this, Longjin nodded his head with satisfaction. Suddenly he was surprised and said, "why did you only catch Morton, the female vampire?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, a burst of shame, also don''t know how to open mouth, think is the elder is joking with him.


    All of a sudden, long Jin asked strangely, "by the way, don''t you have heaven and earth in your hand?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was strange. He scratched his head and said, "yes, it was cut out when he was gambling with the Lu family."


    Long Jin heard the speech, thought about it, and asked: "it''s useless in your hands. Why don''t you give it to me?"


    "Eh!"

 Chapter 969

    Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing look at each other. They always feel that master Qinglong today is very strange and would ask him for something.


    Although he was puzzled, he always paid for his kindness and revenge. Master Qinglong was kind to him, so it''s OK to give it to him.


    Long Jin looked at the placenta in his hand, his eyes were deep, and he seemed to be saying to himself: "one day, you will thank me, your mother I''ll thank you, too. "


    "Eh!"


    Hearing this sentence, Ning Tao''s face turned black and the corners of his mouth twitched. Why did he always feel that this sentence was cursing? He could not help muttering, "do you want my grandfather to thank you?"


    Hearing these words, long Jin was stunned and surprised. He could not help but think of Mr. Ning. He nodded subconsciously and said, "this Of course it is


    Ning Tao''s face was as black as coal, his eyes were askew, and his tone was strange. "Do you want my second uncle to thank you?"


    Second uncle? Hearing this, long Jin''s face was stunned. He immediately thought of Ning Yucai in his mind. He even nodded subconsciously: "this It''s not impossible. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was angry and happy. When did master Longjin become so funny? He was making fun of him. He was immediately tired of the smell: "do you want my father to thank you?"


    On hearing this, long Jin was stunned, his father? I didn''t know about life and death more than ten years ago, and there is no trace so far.


    In case of death, let him come from the hell to say thank you. It''s not a surprise, but a fright. Heart disease can be scared out. Maybe he''ll send him down again as soon as he shows his head.


    Guarantee no charge, free to home!


    He immediately shook his head like a rattle and refused to say, "your father is OK. This is a little scary."


    Ning Tao smell speech, stare big pupil, full of doubt of see to long Jin, why listen to this, always feel like curse.


    He became an orphan very early, and he has been relying on himself all the time. How can I hear this, I feel that something is wrong?


    Longjin takes it for granted. I do it for your family. Thank you. I''m sure.


    In this way, two people look at each other''s eyes, how strange, how strange, each fell into their own contradictions.


    Miao Jingjing looks at it, her face is dazed. She doesn''t understand a word. What are they talking about?


    All of a sudden, long Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a dry smile, "I have something important to do. Let''s separate here. You should be careful all the way. Don''t forget to give the holy see a headache."


    "Don''t worry, master, our goal has been achieved. Although there have been some changes, we are not without harvest. We will return to China now," Ning Tao said with a dry smile.


    Seeing this, long Jin nodded with a smile, and then his body broke away in a flash, just like a fast sword.


    Slowly watching the master leave, Ning Tao looks at the comatose Molton again. His complexion is complex. He clenches his lips and sighs heavily in his heart.


    Looking at the distant oriental country, he said in silence: "elder martial sister, Morton I caught it, but why didn''t I feel happy, still feel My heart is like a knife. "


    "No matter what the outcome will be, I have to face it. I respect your choice, and I will never forget your lifelong commitment. I will find it for you The holy medicine will make your immortal face bloom again. "


    "Even if you are poor and blue, or you are in the yellow spring, or you are in a sea of fire, or you are in a tiger''s den, I will do it for you Bring it back...! "


    In the dark night sky, it was cold and silent, as if everything was sleeping.


    However, a rapid light cut through the night, as if it could tear the endless night, galloping in the air.


    After a while, his figure suddenly stagnated, his brow slightly wrinkled, and his bright eyes swept down.


    Scanning for a long time, an invisible force filled the air. Finally, at the edge of the dense forest, he found his goal.


    "Whoosh!"


    Dense forest, suffered a lot of damage, especially a few people''s war, but also vacated a large area.


    f£¡ Looking at C Zheng, on chapter J of s edition


    near the edge of the dense forest, a cautious figure suddenly walks out and looks heavily into the air.


    However, there seems to be very calm, and her heart has been worried, fear of things, but did not come.


    "She is Sophia


    Just when she frowned and didn''t understand, a footstep came out of the dense forest, with a sense of rhythm, light and powerful.


    "Step on it!"


    As soon as the voice came out, Sophia was pale, full of fear, and looked at the forest in panic.


    In the beautiful eyes, a random figure slowly steps out, with a plain face, free and easy, as if detached from the world.


    "He is Dragon gold


    When Sophia saw the person clearly, her pretty face changed slightly, her figure unconsciously stepped back, her hands tightly around her stomach.


    "Who are you? Again What''s the matter? "


    Hearing the words, Longjin said with a smile, "my name is Qinglong. I''m the elder of ningtao. I''m here to kill you this time."Voice down, sword meaning sky, roaring mountain forest, with moriran kill meaning, such as sweeping away.


    Hearing the words, Sophia''s face turned pale and despairing. She was covered with endless pressure and terror.


    She gritted her teeth and said tenaciously, "master, you and I should have no grudge. Why do you want to do this?"


    Hearing this, long Jin looked indifferent and played with the taste: "you should have heard of me from your father Clark."


    Hearing this, Sophia gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t think you came to kill me just because of my father."


    "You just said it was the elder of Ning Tao. Did he ask you to kill me?"


    "I don''t think that''s possible."


    Hearing Sophia''s analysis, long Jin''s face was cold and said in a cold voice, "since I want to know the reason, I''ll tell you."


    "You are a blood princess, a vampire, and Ning Tao is a monk. As his elder, I never want to see any relationship between you two, so I want you to disappear."


    Hearing this, Sophia looked pale and gritted her teeth: "if you let me go, I can swear that I will never have anything to do with him in this life. From then on, I will meet a passer-by."


    However, hearing the speech, long Jin shook his head and said, "unfortunately, it''s too late. You and her It''s been a long time. "


    Sophia smell speech, eyes red, nose acid, wronged roar: "that is he raped me, and not my voluntary."


    Hearing this, Longjin''s face muscles twitched and said coldly, "so what? If Clark is here, I''m afraid Ning Tao will die here, too It''s the consequences. "


    Hearing this result, Sophia tears, face unwilling, full of grievances, it is clear that she was raped, she is the victim, why should she die, this is unfair!


    Seeing this, long Jin looked indifferent and said coldly, "anyway, you just met by chance. Even if you die, Ning Tao won''t be sad. I believe he won''t blame me."


    Voice down, an iron sword in hand, in situ body shape in a flash, but as if open space, straight from.


    Seeing this, Sophia''s pupils shrank, as if her breathing was about to stop. She had already felt the call of death.


    Perhaps because of the grievance, the desire to survive, for the sake of the safety of the child, she cried out: "the child in my stomach It''s Ning Tao''s! "

 Chapter 970

    "The baby in my stomach It''s Ning Tao''s! "


    In the desperate situation, Sophia did her best to shout, with grievances, crying and unwilling.


    This sound seems to contain some kind of magic, has been reverberating in this dense forest, for a long time.


    "Zheng!"


    After a long time, the whole body felt the same, only the hum of the sword reverberated in my ears, and gradually weakened.


    Sophia doubts, weakly opened his eyes, a look to see the dragon that complex, helpless face.


    And the iron sword, just put in her ear, did not attack, just like to scare her.


    In her eyes, long Jin slowly takes back the iron sword, and his face looks like this. He seems to see through everything.


    Sophia was stunned, her body was stiff, her brain was in a mess, and her confused eyes were lost.


    A cold wind blew by, and Sophia shivered. Her mind was clear, and she could not believe: "you Are you cheating me? "


    Hearing this, Longjin smiles bitterly, sighs, and nods helplessly to admit it.


    Seeing him admit, Sophia was shocked. Although her life was saved, her face was still ugly.


    She clenched her lips and said bitterly, "why do you want to do this? Why don''t you think you don''t know anything?"


    Hearing this, long Jin took a deep breath and said solemnly, "if I choose to ignore it, I''m afraid you will be in big trouble. If Clark really came here just now, the consequences will be What will happen? "


    Sophia heard, pretty face pale, jade hand tightly hold, because the strength is too big, have been white.


    If the child is known by Clark, the boy will become a killing puppet and obedient subordinate. If the child is a girl, it will be used to woo the thirteen clans.


    Besides, she couldn''t think of any other possibility, not to mention that she was the child of a Chinese friar. Even she was Clark''s own daughter, which was the kind of not essential.


    The most serious point is that Ning Tao will be killed by the whole blood clan and will be listed as the enemy.


    The princess of the blood clan will always be the woman of the new chief. Only in this way can we ensure the purity of blood. Only when the valiant soldiers match the princess can we give birth to more powerful children.


    Throughout the ages, the blood clan has been able to exist for a long time, which is one of the major reasons!


    Seeing Sophia fall into silence, long Jin sighed and said helplessly, "why do you choose to have a baby?"


    Hearing this, Sophia was silent and said, "when I noticed it was too late, and when I conceived a life, that feeling made you feel amazing."


    "Before I knew it, I made a bold decision that I would take my child Born, let him live the ordinary, happy life of ordinary people, do not get involved in all the blood


    Hearing this, long Jin was silent for a while and sighed: "mother, it''s really an incredible realm. You are like this, so is the demon moon, and there are so many people It''s all the same


    "But have you ever thought about what to do in the future? Can the blood clan really hide it? What will the children do in the future? Is she a vampire or an ordinary person It''s all two things


    Hearing the words, Sophia wiped away her tears and suddenly opened her palm to reveal the six pointed star with the hidden pattern.


    "So I''m going to do this! "


    Seeing this, long Jin squinted and murmured, "are you going to Let the child merge the blood essence of the blood ancestor? "


    Hearing the words, Sophia looked firm and said slowly: "vampires are just a race. In the whole blood race, only the blood ancestor is the only pure blood."


    "It is said that the blood ancestor is also a human being, but walking in the sun, he just grasped the true meaning of blood, but his descendants, however, gradually degenerated, and the vampire is the dark degenerate."


    "If the child has absorbed the blood essence of blood ancestor, at least he can walk in the sun and live the life of ordinary people."


    Long Jin hears and thinks. He can vaguely understand Sophia''s idea. Everything is for the sake of children.


    "Well, what do you do?"


    Seeing that the topic came back, Sophia froze and fell into silence, obviously not ready.


    Seeing this scene, long Jin took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I came here today to help you."


    Hearing this, Sophia raised her head in doubt and looked at him in bewilderment. She didn''t know what he wanted to do?


    See dragon gold solemnly way: "now there are two ways, you need to choose one, remember, to choose carefully."


    "The first way, I will take you back to China and confess everything to Ning Tao. As a man, he has to bear the consequences. The child happens to have the love of his father."


    ¡­ Q''s original "Fa Ag


    " although the thirteen clans of vampires are powerful, Ning Tao is not what he used to be, but that will only lead to a world war. The relationship between vampires and our Chinese friars A war. "


    "Second, I will bring my child back to China. I will hide all this from Ning Tao, but you need to go back to the blood clan. When Ning Tao''s wings are gradually abundant, let him fight the blood clan and take you away!""But when he grows up, you need to be patient and avoid it being discovered. You have to choose to believe in him and believe that he will be in the future Save you from fire and water. "


    Listening to these words, Sophia''s face was shocked. She had not recovered for a long time. The amount of information was so huge that she couldn''t digest it for a while. She needed to think about it carefully.


    Long Jin said, fell into silence, seems to be waiting for the answer, after all, he can do only these.


    Sophia''s mind, constantly recalling the two roads, undeniably, two roads are good for him, at least did not let her alone to bear, can share her pressure.


    After thinking for a long time, I found that it was still the answer, the choice I made just after listening, a blind and stupid choice.


    "If the child goes to China, she Will you have a good time? "


    Hearing this, Longjin''s eyes were moist. He said with a smile, "there, she will be more loved than you. She is a woman. She has shed many painful tears in order to wait until today."


    "For more than 20 years, for more than 20 years, her once dead heart will be destroyed by this child It''s completely warming. "


    Looking at the suddenly excited green dragon, her eyes are still shining with crystal clear tears, it seems to be happy for her.


    Seeing this scene, Sophia''s inner stability can make a alchemy master like this. She has no reason to doubt. After all, she has no better choice.


    "I choose The second way


    Hearing this, long Jin smiles and is excited. He is not happy for himself, but for the demon moon!


    He took a deep breath and said with a smile: "although the father of the child didn''t know, he had prepared a gift."


    Hearing this, Sophia''s face stagnated, and her heart was beating fast. She had a sense of surprise in her heart.


    In the nervous eyes, long Jin''s face shows a mysterious smile, and a stone gray placenta suddenly appears.

 Chapter 971

    It''s a placental like thing. It''s stone gray. It looks very common, and there''s nothing special about it.


    Sophia''s face was puzzled, her eyebrows were wrinkled, her beautiful eyes were staring at the placenta, and there were only question marks in her brain?


    Seeing this, long Jin immediately explained with a smile: "this thing, named heaven and earth placenta, should be rare in the world."


    is "the heaven and earth is nurtured, Lingshi nurtured, the spirit of heaven and earth, the essence of the sun and the moon, it takes a long time to take shape, but it ended in failure..."


    Hearing these words, Sophia''s face turned pale. As a foreigner, how could she understand the ancient Chinese charm.


    Although I didn''t understand it, I knew it was very powerful. It was a wonderful treasure.


    Seeing her confused face, long Jin gave a bitter smile and explained straightforwardly: "this is a treasure that can change the talent, especially the unborn child."


    "It has existed for thousands of years, and it has gathered the pure power of heaven and earth. If it is absorbed by the unborn child, it can subtly change his talent and root bone."


    "When he was born, he must have the ability to go against heaven, the talent is excellent, and the future It''s going to be a great man. "


    Hearing these words, Sophia''s beautiful eyes gradually blossomed, and an inexplicable charm emerged.


    Just imagine, as a mother, who doesn''t want their children to be outstanding and respected by thousands of people, just think about it and feel proud of them.


    Looking at Sophia''s absence, long Jin has no choice but to smile. He looks at the placenta, and his eyes flash with inexplicable colors.


    A figure suddenly appeared in his mind. The immortal figure made his whole body excited.


    It''s a pity that we didn''t fight at that time because of various reasons. If we had a chance to see it, we would have a good fight!


    In a forest thousands of miles away, two figures suddenly appeared with pale color on their faces.


    Although the breath is weak, but the face is very excited, still holding a coma figure.


    This group of people are the three Clarks who escaped!


    I saw his face excited, heart surprise, looking at lying on the ground coma Cao Bin, eyes full of hot.


    Regardless of his own injury, he immediately ran the blood force and poured into his body, feeling the same source of power.


    In his body, he was extremely disordered, his blood and Qi were surging and very mottled, as if many kinds of blood were mixed together.


    And the source of this abnormality is an artifact, which emits rich blood light. It is the holy artifact of the blood clan Holy Grail.


    Seeing this, Clark opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with ecstasy, excitement, and his body was shaking.


    "Jie Jie How many years have passed, my blood sacred weapon has finally returned, and my vampire family will reappear its glory. "


    Clarke looked up at the sky and said with a wild smile that his momentum broke out without reservation. He was so bloody that he shocked all sides.


    Brooke saw this and said respectfully: "what the chief said is that under your leadership, our blood clan will rise up and be unstoppable. Even the Holy See will be destroyed."


    When Clark heard the words, Jie Jie sneered and said with disdain: "the Holy See Gang even lied about destroying the Holy Grail. I think they are coveting its power. They are really a group of hypocritical guys."


    Hearing this, Brooke was also very disdainful. He immediately said angrily, "the Vatican has always been like this. One day, it will be killed."


    Hearing these words, Clark narrowed his eyes and suddenly said with a funny smile: "Brooke, it seems that something is wrong with you recently. Is there anything you haven''t told me? Let''s hear it. "


    On hearing this, Brooke''s face froze and his brain ran at full speed. Then he said the whole story with a dry smile.


    Clark smelled the speech, sneered at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He could vaguely see that there was a cold light flickering and fierce.


    "So, you want to go to Molton on purpose. You just want to be an undercover there. That is to say, you are in caoying and your heart is in Han. I mean Is that so? "


    Brooke heard the speech, immediately solemnly nodded: "yes, as a loyal member of the secret party, these are what I should do, everything is for the leader, for the blood."


    "Whoosh!"


    The latest chapter is on WS!


    As soon as his voice fell, a dark shadow came to his face. A pale palm tightly grasped his neck. His sharp fangs were stuck on his skin and could be pierced in the blink of an eye.


    Unexpectedly, Brooke didn''t resist. Instead, he closed his eyes and was in a position to be slaughtered by the emperor.


    Seeing this scene, Clark''s eyes narrowed and he let go of him with a smile. He also straightened his messy clothes.


    "Ha ha ~, Brooke, you are a loyal member of my secret party. How can I doubt you? Just now it was just a joke. Your reaction was in my expectation."


    Brooke heard the speech, immediately very devout way: "I know the chief''s trust in me, for the sake of the secret party, for the sake of the whole blood clan, even if I sacrifice how."Hearing this, Clark was satisfied with his face, but in his heart, he said: "hum, old man, if you do arrive at that time, you will escape the fastest."


    "Those who dare to betray me, Clark, will never come to a good end. If it is not for your use, I will drink your blood and let you know what awe is."


    Brooke''s face was pious and solemn, but his whole body was covered with cold sweat, and his legs and feet were soft.


    He said: "if it wasn''t for the impulse to force down his hand, I think Clark would be a killer. In fact, he''s gambling on his own value. Now it seems that he won."


    They look at each other with a smile, but they don''t smile. They scold each other in their hearts, but there is no flaw in their expression.


    Eyes shift, and on Cao Bin, Clark''s thoughts fly around, eager to know the secret of the Holy Grail.


    But he also knew that Brooke would never cooperate obediently. If he did not pit him in the dark, he would have a conscience and show mercy.


    It is said that the Holy Grail is one of the most mysterious among the thirteen holy vessels of the blood clan. It has never been fully excavated. Many people have studied it secretly, but it has failed.


    It is no accident that this person is integrated with the Holy Grail, or it may be called an opportunity as well as an opportunity.


    If he has mastered this person, the Holy Grail is his. It is not difficult to improve his strength in a short time.


    I saw his thoughts turn, Brooke is also thinking, two old foxes are looking for the opportunity.


    All of a sudden, Clark''s eyes brightened, his mouth grinned, and he tried his best to force out a drop of blood.


    One side of Brooke see this, pupil a shrink, in the heart of the surging waves, as if to see the horror of things.


    You You want to transform Cao Bin again!


    At this time, France began to stir up again. The most irascible one was the Holy See. It was like killing Cao Bin everywhere. Several archbishops were born.


    It didn''t take long for the thirteen clans to be dead and wounded, but they couldn''t figure out the situation, so they had to meet the enemy blindly.


    And the culprit of all this is to get on the plane to Huaxia, and it won''t take long to arrive.

 Chapter 972

    At an airport in Huaxia, Ning Tao and his three friends appear here. Every time they return to Huaxia, they feel their hearts are stable.


    After a look at Morton, his face was full of bitterness, his face was black and blue, and he had disappeared completely. Except for his broken arms, everything else was pretty good.


    Even Ning Tao can''t help but marvel at this. The resilience of the blood clan is really strong. As a prince, Molton is naturally more successful. He even has a talent.


    The broken arms will heal automatically. I believe that as long as you give him a period of time, he will definitely grow well. But if you want to return to the previous level, you can stay for three or five years.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold, and he is trying to control his emotions. He is afraid that he will cut the bastard with a sword in his fury.


    Miao Jingjing is suspicious. This time, she is completely confused and doesn''t know what she is doing. Ning Tao wanted to kill the vampire, but now she brings it back.


    There are Jacqueline, Sophia, these two women, let her inexplicably sad, always feel very jealous.


    Although she is a maid, she is Ning Tao''s woman, and she thinks for him wholeheartedly. She is better than Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru and others in this point, but her brain is not very flexible.


    She has been in miaojiang for many years, but she has never met the world. In short, she is a simple girl of strength. If she is a veteran of Huacong, she can cheat a lot of children.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, she suddenly hesitated: "Ning Tao, I Some discomfort...! "


    Hear this sentence, Ning Tao brow picked pick, the facial expression is very surprised, but seem to realize what, nod should way: "go, I wait for you outside."


    See its promise, Miao Jingjing pretty face a red, quickly run in a direction, as if very anxious.


    Ning Tao only took a look, and then he grabbed Morton to go to the security check, even though the latter 10000 did not want to!


    Miao Jingjing trots all the way to a remote corner. She finds out her mobile phone and dials the phone.


    Soon, a soft voice came from the phone, "Jingjing, where are you now? Is it done? "


    Miao Jingjing clenched her teeth, hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "sister Xia, we just returned to China..."


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what happened there. He''s pulling Morton through the security check. It''s the last way back to China.


    After this war, Morton was half disabled and could not resist at all. Even a monk the day after tomorrow could defeat him.


    In the latest chapter ^ R ~ 1


    looking at Ning Tao with an indifferent face, he only has hatred in his heart, full of anger, and fantasies that he can kill him with his eyes.


    When he saw the machine, his heart suddenly moved, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his mouth curved ferociously, mobilizing the only remaining strength in his body to do something quietly.


    Security check is very smooth, two people so walked in the past, but a beauty in charge of security check, is a pupil suddenly shrunk, as if scared, for a long time can''t recover!


    Outside the airport, Ning Tao got into a long wait, women are women, trouble, the key moment off the chain.


    In fact, the waiting time was not long, but his heart was too anxious, and he only wanted to bring Molton back to Wudang Mountain.


    There are many people outside to pick up the plane, with a happy face, a beautiful modern scene, mixed figures, vehicles shuttle, this kind of plain picture, let him feel a lot.


    All of a sudden, a cold object arrived at the back, let the absent-minded Ning Tao pupil shrink, the whole body rigid.


    "Guns!"


    There was only one word in his mind. His face was ugly and his scalp was numb. He could not escape so close.


    Just want to turn his head to explain, ear but came a warning, "had better not move, or the gun goes off, directly shot you."


    Hear this, Ning Tao in the heart a tight, the facial expression is very ugliness, slightly ordered to nod, dare not move.


    He glanced slightly to find that Morton was also touched, but his face was covered with a triumphant grin.


    "Damn old man, how dare you play with me? When I get away, I''ll break your three legs."


    Secretly scold, look ugly, obedient to the instructions of the man behind, ningtao and others came to a remote corner.


    "Waves


    There was a flower in front of him, and a sharp sword was around his neck. He looked up and saw that he was a black faced monk with great strength.


    There are four Chinese friars here, with a bad face, and several armed soldiers, all aiming at him.


    At this time, a proud young man walked out and sneered: "Two vampires, still want to sneak into my China. What''s the matter? You''d better explain it clearly."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said angrily, "which eye of yours sees that I''m a vampire, but I''m an authentic Chinese."


    As soon as the voice fell, the silent Morton suddenly advised, "come on, don''t fight. I know you want to drink the tender blood of Chinese children, but you don''t want to work so hard."


    With this remark, the Chinese soldiers on the scene showed hatred and their eyes were splitting. Fortunately, they found that if they were allowed to sneak into China, it would be a nightmare for young children.While listening to Tao''s words, his eyes were round, his face muscles were twitching, his chest was undulating violently, his fists were clenched, and his eyes were staring at him like hawks, as if he was going to be stripped alive.


    Morton, you old fox, when I get away, I will make you feel that life is worse than death.


    "Hum, it''s interesting that vampires are still fighting against each other. Why don''t you quibble? How dare you say that you are Chinese, and the face of a vampire is like this? I don''t know if one shot can pierce it?"


    The haughty young man looked contemptuous and disgusted, and the soldiers snorted angrily, hoping to shoot directly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and turned his mind. He suddenly said, "my name is Ning Tao, a disciple of Wudang sect. I''m also the chief instructor of the greedy wolf brigade. You can check it out."


    The voice fell, the atmosphere was quiet, the arrogant young man heard the words, his pupils shrank, and the soldiers behind him were stunned.


    At this time, Morton said: "that Ning Tao has been drained of blood by him. It''s just his skin. You should know what''s under here."


    As soon as his voice fell, the arrogant young man''s eyes lit up. Suddenly, he said justly, "how dare you kill my Chinese friar? I will kill you for Wudang Taoist friend."


    As soon as he finished, the black faced friar started to move. As soon as he tried to wipe the sword, he suddenly stopped.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump wildly and his face is pale. He looks at the past with doubts, but the dawn of hope flashed in his heart.


    In his eyes, the black faced friar who was about to fight was stopped by a soldier with a gun, and then he could shoot.


    He said in a cold voice, "no one is allowed to do anything before the investigation is clear. Haizi, please ask the elder Hongmeng."


    As soon as the voice fell, a soldier immediately agreed, while the arrogant young man''s face changed and panic flashed in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, an old voice came. Don''t ask. I have arrived.


    Several people heard the news and looked up. They saw an old man in a Taoist robe walking slowly. His face was old and thin.


    Seeing this, the soldier with square face was very happy. He just wanted to ask the elder to identify him, but the old man cut off the railway:


    "this man is a vampire. Fang Ao, kill him."

 Chapter 973

    "Fang Ao, kill him!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the proud young man took out a long sword and went straight to Ning Tao''s face. His speed was as fast as thunder.


    Seeing this, the square faced soldier''s eyes widened and his heart was burning with anxiety. Seeing that his men were about to shoot, he quickly roared: "no shooting, no shooting..."


    All these reactions are reflected in Ning Tao''s pupil, the cold light is gradually expanding.


    "Zhenwu thirty-six moves, nine palaces lost step!"


    At this moment, he finally completed the nine palaces array, stepped on the nine palaces map, and came to Qiangong as if in a blink.


    However, not yet steady body shape, in front of a flower, an old fist seal, with the majestic spirit wave.


    "Qingguang boxing!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao had no time to dodge. He could only cross his arms in front of his chest and choose hard resistance.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, Ning Tao felt a huge force coming. His body was like a broken sack. His Qi and blood surged, his five zang organs shifted, his face flushed, and his throat was sweet.


    See that elder hand, square face soldier Leng for a while, immediately roar a way: "all give me stop, otherwise I shot, don''t think I dare not."


    His subordinates were at a loss. They didn''t know which side they should help, the vampire or elder Hongmeng?


    Ning Tao was rolling on the ground, and his body was humming. As soon as he looked up, he saw an old dry claw, like an eagle''s claw.


    "Damn old man!"


    With an angry scold, his eyes were about to burst into flames, and his body suddenly rolled, but he heard a wheeze in his ear and a pain in his back.


    "Blood clan scum, suffer death!"


    I heard an old man drinking violently in my ear. I felt like I was in a rage. My powerful momentum broke out and came straight at ningtao.


    Ning Tao is caught off guard and is always on guard. Seeing the old guy draw his sword, his lips are bleeding.


    "Bang!"


    At this moment, a gunshot startled the crowd, and the elder, who rushed to Ning Tao, suddenly changed his face and made every effort to cut a sword with sparks in the air.


    "Dang!"


    The sword was trembling and humming, and the elder was also shaken. His face was still in shock, and he almost didn''t stop it.


    "Listen to my orders. If anyone dares to move again and shoot directly, I will be responsible for any consequences."


    See that square face soldier a face iron blue, angry voice way, the gun in the hand aims at that Hong Meng elder, seem to be warning him.


    Hearing this order, all the soldiers seemed to have the backbone and quickly raised their guns to aim at all.


    Seeing this scene, the elder''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t dare to do it easily. He was still afraid of the gun.


    "Colonel Li, why do you want to hinder me? This man is a vampire. If you let him run away, are you in charge? Please get out of the way before I kill him."


    With that, he was about to shoot again. However, a bullet hit his feet accurately, which made him look terrible.


    I saw that Colonel Li said coldly: "remember, Hongmeng is helping us to handle the case, not letting you be arbitrary. If you Qingcheng sect dare to do this again, you will be a division next time..."


    On hearing this, the elder''s face was ugly. He believed that Hua Xia had the courage and did not dare to fight again for a while.


    And on the floor, Ning Tao stands up with a heavy breath, a pair of cold eyes, staring at the old man tightly.


    "Qingcheng school "False elder!"


    This old bastard wants to kill me so much. He''s so high sounding. He really doesn''t want to be hypocritical.


    Moreton, on one side, is not willing. Damn it. Just now, that old guy can kill Ning Tao. As a baby refiner, he is so afraid of guns!


    Seeing that everyone was settled down, Colonel Li was relieved that the monk Qingcheng was still so overbearing.


    He took a deep breath, took out a picture, walked slowly to Ning Tao and motioned him to check.


    Ning Tao''s face was gloomy. He took the picture and saw that his teeth almost didn''t break. Molton showed his tusks.


    When passing the security check, he should show it on purpose, and ordinary people will be scared when they see it, and it''s normal to stop them.


    Looking up at Morton, Ning Tao said: "he is indeed a vampire. I went to France to catch him myself."


    When this was said, everyone was surprised and looked strange.


    They have heard that they used to catch wolves in grassland, snakes in Africa and crabs in Canada, but they have never heard that they used to catch vampires in France.


    When people were suspicious, Fang Ao suddenly jumped out of the room and said in a angry voice, "you are so shameless. This vampire was caught by my master."


    "You can see that his arms were cut off by my master. But he ran away because he didn''t notice. He must have taken advantage of them and wanted to take them to Hongmeng for credit."


    Hearing these words, people are suspicious, but Ning Tao is stunned. He only feels that there is an active volcano hidden in his chest.But the false also was startled by this words, looked at the square arrogant, he opened his mouth, but did not say anything.


    "Ha ha!"


    See Ning Tao spirit extremely counter smile, disdain a way: "say this kind of words do you believe?"? Are you stupid or are we stupid? You are too young to distort the truth and confuse black and white. "


    When Fang Ao heard the speech, he was unable to speak for a moment, because he was not strong enough, and the balance in people''s hearts was gradually inclined to Ning Tao.


    Suddenly, a discordant voice came out, "that man is right. I was defeated by this old man. Some people want to take advantage of him. They really look down on him. It''s shameless."


    Hearing this, everyone saw that it was the vampire. He actually admitted that he was defeated by the false elder.


    Not only a few soldiers were in a daze, but they almost glared out. They all felt that the ancestors of Qingcheng were blessing them.


    And Ning Tao''s mouth has become a U shape, that gas is the whole body shivering, almost smoke son, want to spit blood.


    That Fang Ao sees this, also Leng Leng, immediately laughs wildly, way: "hear, the iron evidence is like a mountain, even the vampire all despises you, you harm not bashful, bah, shameless."


    Colonel Li and others looked at each other. Judging from the current facts, it seems that Ning Tao really lied.


    Several green city friars smile very proud, especially see Ning Tao that twisted face, in the heart can''t say happy.


    Look at a positive =} edition, chapter B, / section}. {


    although the vain old face was hot, he didn''t say anything, but he just stood up and raised his head.


    And Fang Ao looked at Ning Tao scornfully, and then he wanted to take Molton away. Now, this is their prey.


    Suddenly, his whole body was stiff and unable to move. His whole body was bound by countless living things, and so were other people.


    Seeing this, the vain elder''s face changed greatly. He broke out his mighty spiritual power, broke free from the shackles, and looked around in horror.


    "Boom!"


    Just hear a loud noise, people''s eyes see, Ning Tao actually black face, abruptly pulled up a big pillar, looks like a super large mallet.


    "You all have a good time. Now, it''s my turn!"

 Chapter 974

    Eight or nine people at the scene, eyes stare straight, all take a cold breath, face startled, heart shudder.


    In Ning Tao''s hands, a thick pillar is completely cast with steel. It looks like a super large mallet. If it goes on, NIMA''s meat paste will be made of wood.


    Col. Li and others looked OK, but the monks in Qingcheng were black faced, and they were born with a sense of fear.


    The most fatal thing is that the whole body can''t move. Even if a hammer falls, they can only watch it.


    If you want to talk about the most ugly face, it is undoubtedly Morton. If he was in his heyday, he could easily break away from the shackles, but now, the congenital friars can abuse him, not to mention the snake charm.


    Looking at the oversized mallet, the muscles on his face jerked, and he felt regret in his heart.


    "Jie Jie Come on, be happy and indulge. How can you all be dumb? You dare to say that I''m shameless. I think you''re tired of living and you dare to provoke me. "


    Ning Tao''s chest fluctuates violently, his face is ferocious, and there is an active volcano hidden in his body, which is on the edge of eruption.


    Fang Ao''s face was so sad that he didn''t dare to open his mouth. His legs and stomach were shaking and his scalp was about to explode.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s fierce light turned, and he put it on Morton''s body again. In his opinion, even let him die ten thousand times is not enough.


    Seeing him watching, Morton''s face became stiff and his scalp became numb. He begged for mercy and said, "Ning Tao, you can''t kill me. You said you would take me back to Wudang Mountain. Yes, back to Wudang..."


    However, in the face of his trembling voice begging for mercy, Ning Tao just laughed wildly, his eyes glowed fiercely, and slowly spat out a few words.


    "No The enemy The wind Fire Round...! "


    Words fall, that super large mallet, unexpectedly by his rigid rotation up, as if to form a tornado.


    Look at his posture. Everyone looks pale. This TM is building up momentum. It''s through the power of rotation.


    "Hoo Hoo


    Strong wind blowing, hair messy, clothes flying, several people''s faces instantly pale as paper.


    "No, I''ll die, no...!"


    "Morton, take the punishment!"


    A startling roar, a super large mallet bravely pulled over, just like a mountain is about to press down.


    "No, no, no!"


    "Boom!"


    Just listen to a loud bang, super mallet accurately hit Molton, like playing golf, but the posture is more than 100 times terrifying, enough to use shock to describe.


    "Boom!"


    The loud noise is still going on. In the scream, Morton is directly drawn into the airport. The five or six floors of special walls are instantly penetrated, and the power of terror is still unabated.


    "Roll over, Morton!"


    Looking at the huge hole, dazzling, a few people present pupil stare round, even forget to breathe.


    Because Fang Ao was close to him, the mallet passed directly on his face, and he was stunned on the spot.


    "Gulu!"


    All the people who are not in a coma swallow their saliva, and their hearts are full of regret. Why should they provoke him.


    However, it''s not over yet. Ning Tao doesn''t take charge of Fang Ao, but Sen Leng''s eyes look at vanity.


    At this time, the illusory elder broke out his strength and fought with the endless snake spirit, and the battle became white hot.


    "Come on, old man, give me a mallet!"


    I saw Ning Tao jump up high, hands clenched, the posture seems to split mountains, mixed with strong spiritual power.


    ¡·The false elder, who is fighting, looks terrible. If he sticks this stick, he may go back to the mountain to recuperate.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he tried his best to shatter the snake spirit on his body. With the sole of his foot, his figure became mysterious.


    Tianluo footwork is one of the unique skills of Qingcheng school. It is said that once used, it can encircle the enemy like a net.


    "Boom!"


    Only heard a loud noise, the earth is trembling, the whole airport trembled, as if an earthquake was coming.


    That super large mallet, instantly hit out of the pit, can be said to be Ning Tao''s full blow, really shocking.


    However, it didn''t hit the target, and the false figure became extremely ethereal, invisible and everywhere.


    A little cold stab, mirage countless, can''t find which is the real body, like a net.


    However, when Ning Tao saw this, he sneered, and suddenly stepped on his feet. He waved his mallet and began to spin.


    "Hoo


    The reappearance of the previous scene is so shocking that it looks like a human tornado, an invincible wind and fire wheel.


    "Hum, I''m ignorant. I can only use brute force. Even if you''re exhausted, you can''t beat me. It''s a waste of effort."


    "Hum, old man, aren''t you the best protector? I''ll see if you care about yourself or your Qingcheng disciples."Voice just fell, the whirlwind suddenly stopped, a super large mallet, blatantly toward Fang Ao.


    "Damn you, you are shameless and mean...!"


    Despite the vain and anxious abuse, Ning Tao has a rebellious face, and the hammer in his hand can''t stop.


    Seeing this scene, he broke his teeth and turned his red eyes into a wisp of smoke. He directly blocked Fang Ao''s face and suddenly burst out all his spiritual power and gathered on his palms.


    "Qingcheng unique skill, Tiangang palm!"


    A roar, the whole body spirit power catharsis, double palms magic gold mysterious palmprint, instant hard shot up.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible wave spread, floor inch inch collapse, crack dense, terrible power crazy outbreak.


    "Click!"


    Just listen to a burst of dense crack sound, this column cast by steel, was abruptly cracked.


    "Bang!"


    The broken steel fell to the ground. Ning Tao and nihilism spewed out a mouthful of blood at the same time. They were all caused by the force of anti earthquake.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao''s reaction, he forced down the internal injury and immediately rolled up the four disciples, turned into smoke and went away.


    "The strength of this old man is really strong. If he didn''t take it by surprise, I''m afraid he would have come out to fight."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, when Cao Cao arrives, Miao Jingjing grabs Morton and has already rushed over. The latter has passed out.


    From perspective, nearly 60% of Morton''s bones were broken, and his whole body was like meat mud. If he didn''t have the constitution of blood clan, he would have died long ago.


    However, Colonel Li and others also regained their freedom. Although the airport was in chaos, they were shocked. Fortunately, they were well-trained, so they did not make any embarrassment or disgrace the soldiers.


    "State secret forces, Li Zheng, see major general Ning!"


    Ning Tao heard this sentence, but nodded, looked at the airport, thought it was a terrorist attack, have screamed to escape, as if some had passed.


    He coughed immediately and said, "well, I''ll leave it to you. Clean up and stabilize the people. I have something important to do, so I''ll go first..."


    "Yes


    Li Zheng and other people''s faces were solemn. They made a standard military salute, and their eyes were full of adoration.


    At this time, Miao Jingjing came over and asked softly, "where are we going next? Do we want to go home?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "no, let''s go to Wudang Mountain. It''s going to be over."


    "Elder martial sister, I''m back...!"

 Chapter 975

    In the sky, a stream of light sped by. If you look more carefully, there are three living figures.


    "Eh!"


    Can also be said to be two, another person was tied a rope hanging, as if someone was flying a kite.


    It was Morton who had fallen into a coma. No, he hadn''t woken up several times since the airport. When he woke up, he was either stunned by pain or gas.


    He is the prince of the blood clan and the leader of the demon party. In those days, he was even closer to alchemy. In the endless scenery and dazzling deeds, he is now humiliated by people to fly a kite.


    He looks even more embarrassed. I''m afraid Clark himself can''t recognize him. His arms are broken, and nearly 60% of his bones are broken. His whole body is soft, and it''s all in one breath.


    The most important thing is his talent. He actually heals himself, destroys and regenerates, tears and heals all the time. There is nothing more tormenting than these two.


    His talent comes from his blood. In the whole blood clan, his blood is the top. His ancestors served as the leader several times in those years, and their blood strength is the best choice.


    But no matter how brilliant, should fly a kite or fly a kite.


    Ning Tao became very silent. The closer he got to Wudang Mountain, the more so he was. It seemed that he had completely changed himself.


    To tell you the truth, he was refusing to go, and he didn''t want to face his elder martial sister and children. When he heard that voice, he felt as if he was slicing.


    Miao Jingjing is also very silent, but also some guilty. She goes to call her mother behind her back, and it''s empty here. Ning Tao is attacked and almost succeeds.


    If her mother-in-law knew about this, she would be killed and even more poisoned by witchcraft. As a saint, she failed to do her duty well, which is the biggest dereliction of duty in itself.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao didn''t mention it, as if he didn''t pay attention to it. Many of them blame him for his carelessness.


    As a matter of fact, he also found out that recently he relied too much on Miao Jingjing, which led to a sharp drop in his vigilance. He was threatened by a special soldier with a gun.


    If we say this, we will lose face.


    In this silence, Miao Jingjing launches all her strength and approaches Wudang Mountain rapidly. The distance is not far.


    Has been silent Ning Tao, suddenly frowned, puzzled looked up, always feel today the sun is very hot.


    It seems that it''s very hot since it''s near Wudang Mountain. Will it be so hot now?


    When I passed Wudang hall, I found that there were only a few tourists. The weather was too hot, so I thought I would go home to blow the air conditioner.


    When he was near the hill, Ning Tao was sweating. As a pure Yang, he was sweating.


    Miao Jingjing is even more unbearable. Her whole body is full of fragrant sweat. A smell of body fragrance comes to her face, which makes Ning Tao''s dull brain wake up. Her eyebrows wrinkle without self-examination.


    Perhaps it was too hot. Molton was awakened by the heat and looked around with great pain. He was full of doubts.


    Suddenly, Miao Jingjing''s pretty face changed greatly. She looked up to the back mountain, where there was a terrible spiritual reaction.


    "Ning Tao, there seems to be a change in the back mountain of Wudang. There is a gathering of Yang force between heaven and earth. It seems that a natural disaster has formed."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao looks pale and urges her to go to Houshan. Elder martial sister can live there.


    "Whoosh!"


    Its explosive strength, the speed is extremely fast, flies directly toward that hot back mountain, as if flies into a big fireball.


    Near the back of the mountain, Ning Tao jumped down, his face full of horror, too hot, even the stone seems to have a false fire.


    Wudang disciples don''t know where they are, and they can''t see people everywhere. But this kind of destruction looks like the scene he saw before, but isn''t it left by the battle of the ancestors?


    Put these questions aside, Ning Tao catches Morton and runs towards the wooden house like crazy.


    However, the wooden house has turned to ashes, a scorched black color, leaving only a pile of powder slag.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his whole body is cold. Although he is in the big fireball, he is like falling into the ice cellar.


    "Teacher Sister...! "


    Pale lips shiver, slowly spit out two words, the voice contains fear, and its attachment.


    All kinds of bad ideas appear in my mind. What elder martial sister is in crisis, facing a desperate situation, worrying about life and death!


    All kinds of ideas flashed like slides, but the body became colder and colder, and the expression had solidified.


    Just as he was about to fall, a cry of surprise came from his ear, "Ning Tao, look at that cave."


    Hearing this sound, he looked at it as if a drowning man had caught the straw and his face was radiant.


    That cave was where elder martial sister lived at first, but now, it seems that there is a fire, and it seems that there will be fire.


    The whole back mountain is the hottest one there, as if it is the source of everything and the beginning of natural disasters.


    "Wow Wow Wow...! "


    A burst of baby crying, let him back to God, at the same time, the heart ecstasy, the child is there, prove that the elder martial sister will also be there.Ning Tao left Molton and went crazy. It was very hot there. He was worried about the safety of his elder martial sister.


    However, before we got close to the cave, a heartbreaking cry came, "don''t come here, younger martial brother, I beg you, don''t come here, don''t come here, don''t come here, you go, you go..."


    "Boom!"


    This sad cry, words, let Ning Tao''s head like five thunder, brain buzzing.


    A handsome face, no blood, the brain also echoed the words, you go, you go!


    Why? He couldn''t figure out why elder martial sister would be like this? His heart was repeatedly crushed and crushed.


    His lips were trembling, his body was shaking, his teeth were clenched, his golden pupil was erect, and his eyes were looking at the cave.


    In the sight, the cave seems to be burning, like a big mouth of fire, spurting out some false fire from time to time.


    In the deepest part of the cave, there are six figures: Wuwang Shizu, Wuyan Shizu, elder martial sister, elder martial brother Qingyang, and an old man with many vicissitudes. Finally, there is children.


    And the source of everything is the child, whose appearance has a layer of light film, one black and one white, one Yin and one Yang. The samsara alternates, forming a seal force to suppress heaven and earth.


    However, the light film seems to be under impact, very dark, the vicissitudes of life of the elderly, Wuwang, speechless three people, are desperately instilling spiritual power, it seems to be to form a suppression, is very sticky.


    And the elder martial sister, with tears streaming down her face and tears tearing her heart and lungs, has a pair of beautiful eyes that are red and swollen, and is haggard a lot.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s heart feels empty, leaving only the helpless figure in his mind, pitiful.


    He didn''t find that his body had light, echoing, very similar to the light on the child.


    "Elder martial sister, I want to help you!"


    Ning Tao roared out with his red eyes, and subconsciously he was about to approach the cave again. However, as soon as he took a step, there was another heartrending cry in the cave:


    "go, don''t come here, I beg you, don''t come near here. You can go as far as you are, go, go...!"


    Hearing this close to the roar of crying, Ning Tao''s whole body was wooden, as if his soul had been taken away, leaving only an empty shell. His eyes were already full of tears unconsciously.


    He only felt a heart, so tired!

 Chapter 976

    Crying voice is very weak, very anxious, in this hot mountain, but became the only voice.


    "Plop!"


    Just hear a light ring, Ning Tao that towering body, unexpectedly such as vent gas general, fell down, heavy kneel on the ground, the whole body weak.


    "Why Why is this so? Elder martial sister, what did I do wrong? I just want to help you...! "


    At the moment, Ning Tao''s face is full of pain, and his heart is collapsing, as if on the verge of death and destruction.


    Eyes lost, shed tears of pain through the heart, in this hot air, soon evaporated.


    I do not know when, Miao Jingjing came to the side, see Ning Tao that desperate look, heart tingling, tears blurred.


    She can''t deny that she has been together for so many days. Her pure heart has more shadow of Ning Tao.


    As for how deep the brand is and how deep the inscription is, it can only be fully revealed in the most painful time.


    "Ning Tao, you can''t give up. You can''t give up. Your efforts are so far away. Don''t abandon yourself..."


    Ear came such a Jiao drink, seems to be shouting, seems to be in the rescue, his heart that a gloomy re ignited, not to the last moment, never give up!


    A pair of eyes from confusion, into firm, burst out of amazing splendor, he was so far away from elder martial sister!


    Secretly clenching his teeth, his eyes were firm. He stood up and walked towards the cave step by step.


    I don''t know if I have the illusion that it''s getting hotter and hotter around, and the temperature of the cave is rising again.


    I saw him frowning, gnashing his teeth, no matter what happened, even if the collapse, he would go over.


    "Whoosh!"


    In front of him came a burst of wind, a fist with great spiritual power, with a mighty killing intention.


    "Taiyi five element boxing, kill boxing!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao wrinkled his brow into the shape of a Sichuan character. His eyes flashed and he roared to himself. He also punched.


    "Taiyi five element boxing, kill boxing!"


    When the two fists hit each other, they would have a strong fighting power.


    However, Ning Tao only took a step back, while the man took a few steps back. His body was shaking, and he still had strength.


    "Younger martial brother, you are going to surpass your elder martial brother in this boxing technique. It seems that you have never fallen behind in your cultivation."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked ugly and said in a deep voice, "elder martial brother Qingyang, why do you stop me and cheat me? What''s the matter here, son What''s going on? "


    Hearing this inquiry, Qingyang sighed and said, "younger martial brother, why are you so persistent? You''d better go. Your elder martial sister asked me to bring you a message and forget her!"


    Forget her, forget her! This sound seems to contain a kind of magic, which shocked Ning Tao''s brain.


    I saw him face pain, bitter way: "forget, sometimes it may be very simple, but for a brand in the soul, brand in the heart, it is not at will can erase."


    "If you want me to leave, unless I die, if you want me to forget, death is impossible!"


    Hearing these words, Qingyang looked disgusted and said angrily, "younger martial brother, you are too much. There are so many women around you. Why don''t you let younger martial sister ye go? Why are you still stubborn?"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he opened his mouth, but he was speechless for a moment, because he couldn''t find any words to refute it. This is a fact.


    Seeing his silence, Qingyang pressed him step by step and said in an angry voice, "why don''t you let her go and make her die in front of you?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech, still silent, face pain, immersed in the memories with elder martial sister, ignorant, moving heart!


    Miao Jingjing''s beautiful eyes are full of evil, and her pretty face is cold. She seems to be ready to move at any time, and her spiritual power is flying fast.


    Seeing that he seemed to be moved, Qingyang softened his face and said, "younger martial brother, you are a hero. There are so many beautiful women in the world. Listen to my advice and go back."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao, who had been silent, suddenly gave a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, there are thousands of women in the world, but there is a special preference for each other. What''s the difference between them?"


    Hearing this, Qingyang looked gloomy and said, "younger martial brother, why don''t you understand? You are stubborn. You have to force everything to the end. Are you willing?"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao shook his head and suddenly said: "elder martial brother, you are not destined to be a good lobbyist, because you don''t know what love is, and you won''t Lying. "


    On hearing this, Qingyang looked gloomy and said in a cold voice, "younger martial brother, what do you mean by that?"


    Ning Tao, with a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "you did mention my pain just now, but you underestimated my love for elder martial sister. Although I died nine years ago, I have no regrets!"


    "Last time I came to Wudang, you had something to hide from me, but I didn''t care. Instead, I went to Europe in a rage. Now it seems that my child That''s what you''re trying to hide from me, right? "


    Hearing this, Qingyang''s face became stiff, and then said in a cold voice: "younger martial brother, I can''t understand what you said. If you listen to my advice, you''d better hurry down the mountain."When Ning Tao heard the words, he gave a cold hum and said, "elder martial brother, you try every means to stop me, but you don''t want me to enter the cave. If I insist on going in to see elder martial sister?"


    On hearing this, Qingyang''s eyes flashed and said coldly, "if you want to break through, your ancestors will deprive you of your identity as a Wudang disciple. From then on, Wudang and you Nothing more. "


    However, Ning Tao didn''t hesitate at all. He stepped forward immediately. His eyes were firm and he vowed to enter the cave.


    With the increase of temperature, Qingyang''s face changed greatly. He wanted to draw a sword to stop him, but a strong pressure locked him in.


    "Miao Jingjing, the one who is strong in refining spirit!"


    Seeing this, his face was pale, suddenly he thought of something, and his face glowed with dawn.


    "Step on it!"


    R4 see the xaz


    in Chapter 58 of legal edition n. Ning Tao has a steady pace and will soon walk into the cave, but Qingyang is hysterical and anxious.


    "Younger martial brother, you can''t go in. You really can''t go in. Please don''t go in...!"


    As the temperature soared, it seemed that all the clothes would be on fire. If it hadn''t been for a few people''s cultivation, they would have been steamed to dryness.


    Also at this time, Ning Tao noticed a trace of wrong, he actually has a light, from time to time.


    Qingyang''s anxious words are constantly coming. It''s not like cheating at all. It''s anxiety from the heart.


    However, Miao Jingjing stops him personally. Here, the Yang power is strong, and the snake charm can''t be transformed. He can only do it himself.


    Perhaps aware of something wrong, Ning Tao stopped for a moment, frowned and said in a deep voice: "elder martial brother, if you don''t tell the truth again, I will go in."


    Qingyang smell speech, face a change, opened mouth, seem to want to say, but in tangled hesitation, unable to speak.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he gritted his teeth and set foot in the cave.


    But at this time, ear came close to the roar of helpless voice, "if you go in, the child will die."

 Chapter 977

    "If you enter, the child will surely die!"


    This voice, constantly reverberating in Ning Tao''s ear, just like rolling thunder, shocking.


    Ning Tao raised the soles of his feet, suddenly a meal, the whole body as rigid as petrochemical, as if a vivid sculpture.


    "Eh!"


    See him stiff neck to turn head, a face can''t believe of see to green sun, the facial expression surprised to arrive the pole.


    What does it mean that if I enter, the child will die? What is this bullshit? Does it have anything to do with me?


    Not only Ning Tao can''t figure it out, but Miao Jingjing is also puzzled. She is still "Lao Zu, why do you even want to stop me? What''s the matter? Why do you all want to hide it from me?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s indignant way, I feel that the whole world is betraying him, a fool, lonely in the corner.


    Hearing this kind of indignation, the cave was silent for a while, and then a tired voice came out. It''s Wuwu Shizu.


    "Well, just let Qingyang tell you what you want to know. In a word, you can''t enter this cave. Your holiness, I hope you can help me."


    Hearing these words, Miao Jingjing''s pretty face was stunned, and then she looked at Ning Tao, as if to ask for his consent.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s brow is wrinkled into a Sichuan character. His eyes are deep. After thinking for a moment, he nods gently.


    Seeing his agreement, Miao Jingjing immediately moved and shot into the cave like a skillful swallow. This time, there was no obstacle.


    Ning Tao, who sees all this in his eyes, has a complicated complexion, but he can''t enter. He can only stare at Qingyang tightly.


    Feel the hot eyes, Qingyang scalp numb, finally or a faint sigh, seems to take off the shackles.


    "Younger martial brother, follow me!"


    With that, Qingyang flashed out at a very fast speed. Ning Tao took a complicated look at the cave. Finally, he gritted his teeth and quickly followed.


    In the cave, Miao Jingjing saw Ye Wanqing in tears. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her face was full of tears. She also had a white veil, which covered some abrupt colors.


    His eyes moved slightly, and he found that other people were madly instilling spiritual power into a black-and-white light film. The cave was filled with the power of seal, and the source of everything was the baby.


    "This is The seal of yin and Yang


    Miao Jingjing suddenly exclaimed. Her pupils were full of shock. Obviously, she had heard of his name and was very good.


    In the first place of the vicissitudes of life of the old man, but a sigh, bitter way: "saint, the seal of the Yin force on you, do not let the Yang force into, speechless, you in the auxiliary position."


    Hearing these words, Miao Jingjing would not hesitate. He said in ancient books that he had seen the seal and knew it clearly.


    Immediately, his figure flashed and occupied the wordless theme. His fingerprints changed rapidly, and the spirit power with Yin poured in instantly.


    Although she is the weakest alchemy, she is also alchemy. Her spiritual power is very vast, and her Yin power is better.


    The light film was supported, and the black awn was making a big contribution, but gradually flattened out with the white awn, and the two were moving towards a balance point.


    In the light film, a lovely baby seems to be sleeping, occasionally moving, but with tears in the corner of his eyes!


    On the hillside outside the cave, Ning Tao stands here. No matter what Qingyang says, he will never leave.


    "Elder martial brother, Shizu has already spoken. You don''t want to keep it from me."


    Qingyang smell speech, complexion is complex, just sigh way: "tell you is OK, but you ready for psychology?"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s face was complicated and said: "even if the comet strikes the earth, the earth will collapse, and the world will end, I will be as stable as Mount Tai, and I will not be surprised."


    Qingyang smell speech, complexion strange, youyou way: "Ye Wanqing younger martial sister''s child, you know?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s face darkened and nodded. Otherwise, how could he go to France to catch Morton.


    "That''s yours My own child

 Chapter 978

    "That''s yours My own child


    As soon as this saying goes, Mount Tai arrives, the sky collapses, the earth collapses, the comet hits the earth, and the world is destroyed. A calm heart, in an instant It broke down.


    "My Your own child? "


    Ning Tao''s face was shocked, and his lips were trembling, as if he was too frightened.


    The words still reverberate in his mind. His own child belongs to him and his elder martial sister. Did NIMA hear it wrong?


    "Teacher Elder martial brother, you Wrong. So How could it be my child? It''s not mo Morton''s? "


    Hearing the stammering sound of consternation, Qingyang''s face showed bitterness, and he shook his head helplessly.


    Moreton, who had been caught here, suddenly heard something in the scream of pain, and his face showed a look of horror.


    What did he just hear? Ning Tao said that the child Ye Wanqing gave birth to was his and his Molton''s. what''s the situation? How could he not know? He had no impression at all?


    "No mistake, the child in the cave is your own child of Ning Tao and younger martial sister Ye. His surname is Ning, and his name is Wuyou!"


    I saw Qingyang very determined, look firm, with an attitude that can not be doubted, let people listen to enough convincing.


    Ning Worry free, hear this name, Ning Tao in the heart a clap Deng, the facial expression is startled, for a long time can''t recall.


    Seems to see his puzzled, Qingyang youyou way: "when you were in a coma, the energy in your body was too strong, the body could not absorb, the consequences will let you burst."


    "Your elder martial sister was helpless at that time. She could only use that pair of cultivation methods to resolve your crisis, but unexpectedly, the blood poison left traces on his face, that is, the so-called blood spots."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he gradually regained his mind and looked at the culprit Morton with unbelievable eyes.


    And Morton also opened his mouth and his eyes were red. The leaf fairy in his heart was defiled by this scum.


    "Ning Tao, I swear, I will kill you, drink your blood, peel your skin, eat your meat, suck your bone marrow, and let you bear my pain a hundred times, a thousand times..."


    However, in the face of his venomous words, both of them didn''t care, and their minds are still in a state of confusion,


    rather worry, rather worry Ning Tao kept murmuring in his mouth. His body was shaking violently. The expression on his face could not tell whether he was crying or laughing, and his heart was so excited.


    "I''m going to see elder martial sister. I''m going to see elder martial sister. That''s my child. Ha ha That''s my child...! "


    Ning Tao seems to be a little crazy. He is ecstatic. He has only one idea in his mind. Go to see elder martial sister and see Wu you


    However, Qingyang directly stopped him and yelled in his ear: "younger martial brother, calm down, you can''t go in."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao suddenly realized something and kept shaking his head: "why, no, no, it''s not right. Elder martial sister gave birth to a baby for me, why didn''t she tell me?"


    "Also, what''s wrong with the child, what''s going on inside, why the elder martial sister is so sad, and the natural disaster in the back mountain, what''s going on..."


    The last words were all roared out, his eyes were red, but he saw with his own eyes that the child was being suppressed.


    "Younger martial brother, calm down. You are so reckless that you will only hurt Wuyou. I''ll tell you everything you want to know, but you must not get close, otherwise Wuyou will die."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s nose was heavy, his body was shaking violently, his red eyes were staring at the cave tightly, and his forehead was full of blue veins, which seemed to be crazy, like a sign of being possessed.


    "Younger martial brother, keep close watch on the Lingtai and work your mental skills...!"


    However, no matter how Qingyang shouts, Ning Tao''s reason is still engulfed by madness, and his spiritual power erupts uncontrollably.


    Seeing this scene, Qingyang''s face changed greatly and his mind was shocked. At this juncture, Ning Tao could never have anything to do.


    "I''m sorry, younger martial brother. Wake up quickly!"


    "Return wind palm!"


    Mixed with the violent force, a handprint was firmly hit on his chest, and his strength was released.


    "Bang!"


    Just heard a light sound, Ning Tao is like a broken kite, unable to fall, fell heavily on the ground.


    "Poof!"


    He had not yet stabilized his figure, but vomited out a mouthful of stuffy blood. He was very angry just now, and now he has vomited a lot better.


    "How are you, younger martial brother?"


    Qingyang quickly flashed over, worried, but he didn''t keep his hand, otherwise it would be hard for Ning Tao to wake up.


    ^TP


    Ning Tao didn''t respond. Instead, he spat out a mouthful of blood. The red color in his eyes had faded and his brain was clear.


    Seeing this scene, Qingyang breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to wipe the sweat off his forehead, but found that it had evaporated,


    Morton was still on the ground, abusing and cursing. The hot ground made him suffer, roar and suffer.


    Ning Tao was breathing heavily. Just now, he was almost possessed. It was very dangerous."Younger martial brother, you''d better listen to my explanation. You must guard the spirit platform and stabilize your mind. You must be rational and not be occupied. Qingyang is full of worry."


    Ning Tao smell speech, silently nodded, brain chaos into a chaos, at a loss, is at a loss.


    "When your elder martial sister returned to Wudang Mountain, she unexpectedly found that she was pregnant, and it was very difficult for monks to have children, even with ordinary people."


    "So, your elder martial sister plans to give birth to him. She will have a child as her companion and will not be lonely. Because of the blood spots on her face, she also has a knot in her heart. She dare not see you for fear of scaring you."


    "In fact, the real reason is that she wants to keep her beautiful side in your heart as a memory."


    "Now, she just doesn''t think she is worthy of you. She thinks she is not clean and defiled, and she can''t get through the barriers in her heart."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s tears blurred, clenched his teeth, and blood came out. His heart was full of remorse and pain.


    Seeing this, Qingyang sighed and said, "everything is beautiful at first. Your elder martial sister is going to give birth to a child alone. No one told me. She is alone in the back mountain."


    "Although we thought something was wrong, we didn''t find anything unusual. Later, your elder martial sister announced that she was going to give birth to worry free


    "But no one thought, even she, that when Wuyou was about to be born, Tianxian It''s amazing. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and his face suddenly turns pale, ugly, and startling. Isn''t that the ghost of the candle dragon stone statue when he accepted the inheritance in the sorcery cult?


    "Is worry free related to that amazing vision?"


    Hearing the words, Qingyang slowly shook his head and said, "although the sky shaking vision is shocking, it has nothing to do with worry free."


    "Just after the vision disappeared, carefree was born. It can be said that she was born in response to heaven and earth. However, she had a vision of her own. The disaster came down and made the whole back mountain look like that."


    "Disaster? How can my child have a disaster? It''s impossible. She''s just a newborn child...! "


    Ning Tao is impatient and ferocious. It seems that if anyone wants to say that his children are not, he will fight with others.


    Qingyang smell speech, wry smile, way: "in fact, all this is the fate of the child, should be said to be physical."


    "When the disaster came down that day, my grandfather was born. He immediately sealed it and finally found out the reason."


    "That child, rather than worry, was born with a lack of body, also known as robbing body. In ancient times, he was known as the source of disaster...!"

 Chapter 979

    "Congenital lack of body, robbing body, the source of disaster!"


    These three words reverberate in his mind, making Ning Tao''s face pale. In his memory, there is a fragment. Although it is not very detailed, he knows it is Disaster.


    Qingyang see Ning Tao''s face, don''t know whether to continue to say, the next thing, is the bad news.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t worry about it. I can hold on. No matter what the constitution of Wuyou is or what bad things will happen, she is the child of Ning Tao. That''s enough."


    Hearing this, Qingyang gave him a complicated look. It seemed that he couldn''t bear it, but now he has nothing to do.


    Just listen to his explanation: "congenital absence of body, as the name suggests, is the lack of a thing at the time of congenital, and many people are different, there are all kinds of strange reasons."


    "Worry free is a tragedy and a tease of fate. According to my ancestors, worry free should have given birth to a strong constitution, which is rare for thousands of years."


    "Although I don''t know which one it is, I know it''s very powerful. Even in ancient times, it was a genius. It''s rare to see the Constitution in a thousand years. In the future, it will be a strong one."


    But in the end, it failed, because the times have changed, the glory of ancient times has declined, the law of heaven and earth has changed, and such characters are no longer allowed in the modern world


    "In fact, to put it bluntly, it is that she does not have enough energy to develop a strong physique, so when she comes out of her life, her body is in a state of yin and Yang and loses balance, which leads to disaster."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was stunned. He overlapped what he heard with his memory, so as to make his own judgment.


    Worry free should have given birth to a strong physique, but the times have changed, monks have declined, and the energy of heaven and earth is not enough to give birth to such a character. Moreover, it is not enough to rely on elder martial sister alone.


    In ancient times, the powerful genius of Tianzong had a miraculous medicine to nourish them before they were born. At that time, there were many miraculous medicines everywhere, and it was rare that there was a congenital lack of such a situation.


    If you look at the situation of worry free, even if you use all the modern elixirs, it''s a drop in the bucket. The elixirs are no longer available. There are only a few of them.


    According to elder martial brother, Wuyou was born in the wrong time. He should have been born in the ancient times, not in the modern society, the end of the law era of friars and the world of millet and rifles.


    Ning Tao frowned and kept silent for a moment. He said: "why didn''t elder martial sister tell me the last time I came to Wudang Mountain? When this happens, why don''t you let me face it with her. "


    " and why can''t I enter the cave? What''s the situation now? You just said Will you die? "


    Feeling Ning Tao''s depression, Qingyang shakes his head and sighs and says powerlessly: "the reason why your elder martial sister doesn''t tell you is that she doesn''t want you to have any pressure. She wants to face all this alone."


    "Because if it wasn''t sealed in time, I''m afraid Wuyou would die at that time, and It''s a disaster. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his heart tightens. What does it mean that he will die at that time? What happened?


    "As far as I know, even if there is a congenital deficiency, it is unlikely to be life-threatening. At most, it can not be practiced. If it is more serious, it is The source of disaster. "


    Speaking of this, his face turned white, as if he thought of something, and looked at Qingyang with that kind of frightened eyes.


    But who knows, the latter actually nodded, it seems to confirm his idea, that is The source of disaster!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao collapsed on the ground. His face was white and his pupils were round. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it.


    Only today did he know that when he became a father, everything had been misunderstood. He didn''t make it clear to his elder martial sister. He didn''t hear the child call his father or even touch her head!


    Looking at Ning Tao in a daze, Qingyang sighed helplessly and continued to explain: "at that time, Laozu used his own Yang power and the Yin power of wordless master Zu to jointly lay the seal of yin and Yang."


    "But this is only temporary. The seal will soon be broken, and the real solution does not exist in the current world, so we can only find ways to suppress it and gain some time."


    "At that time, the reason why your elder martial sister didn''t tell you was that she was afraid that once the seal was broken, there would be a disaster and she would die in the middle of time, but you could do nothing but watch it."


    "At that time, it was too painful. The black haired man sent the baby. Your elder martial sister didn''t want you to bear it. She just wanted to face it alone. Maybe she would choose to die together when the disaster broke out!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was ferocious and his eyes were about to crack. He didn''t even dare to think about that scene. It couldn''t happen. Even if he risked his life, he wanted to protect their mother and son.


    Qingyang sighed, then said: "in fact, the so-called disaster of worry free is the power of yin and Yang contained in the human body. Everyone has a balance in his body, maintaining the whole body."


    "Just like ordinary people, once the balance of yin and Yang is broken, there will be illness and other conditions, and once we practitioners lose the balance, it is no less than going to destruction."


    "Now, worry free is absorbing the power of yin and Yang of heaven and earth all the time. Even if there is a seal on her body, it is still hard to stop. Her current situation is that the power of Yang has broken the balance.""Now the power of Yang in a few miles is attracted by worry free, and echoes with the sun in the sky. If she really absorbs all of it, I''m afraid she will die in an instant."


    "The so-called source of disaster refers to the outbreak of yin and Yang forces. Now she is like a time bomb, storing too much yin and Yang forces. Once it breaks out, you can imagine."


    "With the increase of time, she will accumulate more strength, which can not be suppressed at that time, and the consequence will be It''s unimaginable. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao trembled and looked pale. He did not dare to imagine that kind of scene, for fear that he could not control himself.


    After a long time, he asked: "why does the Yang power of Wuyou break the balance and form a natural disaster?"


    Hearing this, Qingyang sighed and said, "it''s not because you have a pure Yang body that makes worry free gene strong, but because she is born with weak Yin power, the two are out of proportion."


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes stare round, mouth open into O type, full of shock pointed to himself, blame his gene strong?


    Qingyang, helpless, explained: "she has a huge amount of energy, but the congenital Yin power is weak, the Yang power is strong, plus congenital deficiency, which forms the source of disaster."


    Ning Tao, full of bitterness, said: "I didn''t expect that gene strong is also a mistake. My son''s life is really bitter."


    Hearing these words, Qingyang''s face was strange and said, "well, what, worry free It''s a girl All right? "


    "Eh!"


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was silly. Hundreds of millions of alpacas were running wildly in his heart, and his heart was hurt by 10000 points.


    "Originally, worry free is not a son, but Girl

 Chapter 980

    Seeing that Ning Tao was shocked and full of surprise, Qingyang also had a bitter smile. The most important thing now, whether it''s a boy or a girl, is to keep her life.


    "Elder martial brother, I Can you come in and see her? "


    Qingyang smell speech, resolutely shook his head, sighed: "for others can, but only you can''t."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned. From the beginning, they said so, but they didn''t understand why.


    To tell you the truth, his brain is still muddled. From the joy and Madness at the beginning, he is now worried and at a loss. He is still digesting the information in his brain.


    Gradually clear the source of disaster is terrible, Ning Tao''s face is more and more ugly, subconsciously clenched his fist.


    Seeing this, Qingyang immediately explained: "worry free, the power of the Yang is too strong now, just like a pile of dried firewood. If there is a little spark, it will cause a huge fire of destruction."


    "And you, with a pure Yang body, although you have not fully developed your strength, you are also like a burning flame. If you are close to the dry wood of Wuyou, the consequences will be..."


    "In fact, to put it bluntly, you have pure Yang body and blood resonance. Once you get close to worry free, it will trigger, touch the Yang force in his body and form an explosion."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shivered all over his body. His face was pale and bloodless. After his elder martial brother said so much, he only understood one thing, that is, his father can''t get close to Wu you.


    Other people can do it, but his pure Yang body is not good. If he insists on getting close, he will kill Wuyou himself. He feels his head with his fantasy intimacy and hears Wuyou call his father himself!


    These are all extravagant hopes. He can''t even get close to worry free. When he thinks about what worry free is facing, he feels heartbroken, stingy and distorted.


    Worry free, it''s dad who''s sorry for you. It''s me who''s so stupid that I didn''t know all about it. I didn''t protect you when you were born. On the contrary, I went to Europe. I''m so stupid.


    No matter what you will face, you and your mother will be protected by me. I will carry all this for you with my shoulder. I will never let you leave us, separated by Yin and Yang.


    Even if the disaster comes, my father will tear it up. No matter what he needs, my father will do everything to find it. My baby daughter, I''d rather not worry about it. I won''t give up on you!


    In the section G ~


    of new chapter e of the latest edition, seeing Ning Tao''s face showing pain, Qingyang sighed helplessly. The reason why he didn''t tell him was that he was afraid that he would be like this. When Wuyou broke out a disaster, he was really heartbroken.


    "Elder martial brother, how to remedy Wuyou and how to stop the outbreak of yin and Yang power? I believe that Laozu should have said the way to rescue it. Tell me quickly."


    See Ning Tao anxious way, brow lock, seem to be very impatient, heart incomparably anxious to save worry free.


    However, Qingyang heard the speech, but he had no choice but to shake his head, his face bitter, as if to deny all this.


    See this, Ning Tao heart a Deng, a pair of eyes can''t help but be absent-minded, heart seems to have been comet impact.


    "Ha ha Congenital absence, retribution, retribution, ha ha Thanks to my great blood ancestor, my curse is revealed, ha ha...! "


    Hear this, as if lit a fuse, the bomb is about to explode Ning Tao, with a sense of terror.


    "Mo I''m sorry Don, you want to die...! "


    See Ning Tao gnash teeth of spit out these words, face ferocious, eyes red, whole body murderous gas diffuse.


    "Step on it


    Ning Tao''s feet suddenly stepped on the ground, his body was like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and his powerful fist roared out.


    "To I Go to Die


    In Morton''s satisfied pupil, Ning Tao is like a meteor impacting the earth, with violent energy and crazy catharsis. However, he has a sense of relief with a grim smile.


    Just as he closed his eyes and waited to die, he thought that all this was about to end, but suddenly there was a loud shout in his ear.


    "Wuji Xuangong boxing!"


    A dull sound, like an air bomb explosion, mixed with the heat wave of Yang force for it to turn over, hit.


    Struggling with the pain, Morton opened his eyes and found a broad robed figure standing in front of him, with lofty momentum.


    When Ning Tao saw the visitor clearly, his pupils shrank and he said in amazement: "master Ziyang, how could it be you? Are you


    Qingyang also rushes over. Seeing this scene, he doesn''t understand how Wudang leader can save a vampire.


    The leader of Ziyang said with a smile: "I was setting up disciples outside, but I suddenly received the news from Hongmeng."


    "My Wudang disciple went to France and caught the evil doer Molton back. Naturally, I''ll come and have a look at such a good thing. I happen to see you do it with anger."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned and said angrily, "what''s the relationship between me and Hong Meng when I catch Molton back? It''s not the old guy of Qingcheng sect. Are you going to come and ask for someone?"


    Hearing these words, Ziyang gave a bitter smile and said, "it''s not true. He can''t control Wudang in Qingcheng. What I want to say is to kill him directly. It''s too cheap. It''s better to let him go to mine.""Mining?"


    Ning Tao and his wife look at each other, which is very difficult to understand.


    Seeing their doubts, Ziyang explained, "I think you''ve heard of the mysterious vein a while ago."


    On hearing this, they suddenly realized that it was the place. It was a good idea to think about it.


    When Morton heard this, his eyes began to crack. He was the prince of the blood clan and the leader of the evil party. He was sent to mine. If he did, he would be sorry to the ancestors of the evil party.


    "You bastards, don''t even think about it. I...!"


    Words did not finish, was Ziyang slap dizzy, not easy to find a coolie, how can you refuse.


    See this scene, Ning Tao cold hum a, the leader said is also right, if let him die is really cheap him.


    "I have also heard some of your talks just now. For the situation of xiaowuyou, I have read countless ancient books, and finally found the way to understand and save in a broken book."


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, his face was ecstatic, his body trembled with excitement, and his eyes were burning at Ziyang.


    But he sighed helplessly and said, "if you want to save worry free life and make up for your natural lack of body, you need to find Born Daogen


    "It''s a spiritual root that only exists in ancient times. It can not only complete the defects, but also suppress Yin and Yang. Therefore, as long as you can get it, you will be able to Nirvana and rebirth."


    "But if you look for the natural root now, you will only understand a painful word, which does not exist in In this world


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and his body, which was filled with hot yang force, suddenly shows some chill.


    Without waiting for his reaction, Ziyang sighed again and frowned: "the most important thing at the moment is to find a treasure that can suppress worry free, and the only thing he knows is Tianshan ice coffin!"


    "Your master wuchenzi went to Tianshan Mountain dozens of days ago to get the ice coffin, but so far, there is no news."


    Hear this, Ning Tao eyes stare round, face pale, white lips are shivering, heart full of horror.


    "What happened to his beloved maste

 Chapter 981

    On hearing the bad news of the master, Ning Tao''s whole body became stiff, especially when he heard it because of worry free. His eyes turned red instantly, his nose became sour, and he couldn''t help crying.


    Shifu has no children, but he always treats him as his own son. Although he can''t help many things, he knows that when something happens to him, the most anxious thing is Shifu.


    Suddenly, Qingyang sighed again: "when you were abducted to the Miao territory by the holy daughter of the witch sect, the martial uncle made a big noise and asked the old ancestor to come out of the mountain. He knelt at the entrance of the cave for several hours."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and forced back the tears of his sour nose. This is his most respected Master.


    "Headmaster, you just said that the mountain ice coffin that day can suppress the present situation of worry free, right?"


    Hearing the words, Ziyang nodded his head firmly and said, "I''m sure that the ice coffin on that day was accumulated and formed in nearly ten thousand years. It''s a treasure left by the ancient times and is rare in the world."


    "The ice coffin in Tianshan Mountain belongs to Yin cold. It absorbs the great power of Yin. It''s just too overbearing to be used for cultivation. If it''s used to suppress it, it can''t be better."


    "The Tianshan sect has only used the ice coffin of Tianshan Mountain for the preservation of corpses for countless years. They are all the ancestors of Tianshan Mountain in the past, but it is just out of respect and useless."


    Martial uncle Wuchen thought of this at that time, so he went all the way to Tianshan mountain just to use the ice coffin. Although he was not sure, he wanted to have a try.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes were deep and said firmly: "I''m going to Tianshan Mountain to ask for ice coffin and master to save worry free."


    Hearing this, Ziyang two nodded, but the former seemed to be entangled with something. Finally, they gritted their teeth and said: "although they didn''t want to say this sentence, they had to say it at this point."


    "The current situation of Wuyou is very bad. Even with the help of ancestors and saints, the seal of yin and Yang will not last long. If Wuyou absorbs too much power, it will become a bomb."


    "So they have to suppress them all the time, but the time is very short, only one month. If you can''t get the ice coffin back on time, Wudang Mountain It''s going to be destroyed. "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupils shrink. That is to say, he has one month left. Otherwise, Wu you will die. The disaster of yin and Yang will destroy Wudang Mountain.


    As for Miao Jingjing, he has to stay here to suppress worry free. Therefore, when he goes to Tianshan this time, he has to rely on himself to get the ice coffin, find the master and save No worries.


    Ning Tao was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I want to talk to elder martial sister before I leave."


    After hearing this, Ziyang and Ziyang looked at each other and frowned slightly. But at this time, Ning Tao should not be in trouble, because it is related to his daughter''s life.


    Seeing that they didn''t object, Ning Tao gritted his teeth and walked towards the cave, but he was afraid to go too close.


    Just as elder martial brother Qingyang said, every time he approaches, the Yang forces around him will boil and get hotter and hotter.


    He can easily bear the current high temperature, but I don''t know what it will be like in a while?


    He took a few steps slowly and did not dare to move forward. Because Yang Li was boiling, he did not dare to make fun of his daughter''s life. If there was a mistake, he was too late to repent.


    His face was complicated. With a sigh, the golden pupil flashed, and his eyes looked into the cave.


    Miao Jingjing is suppressing with the vicissitudes of life. She is speechless, and her teacher is in the auxiliary position, frowning tightly.


    Elder martial sister''s eyes are red and swollen, her face is full of tears, and her heart is only tied to her child, because this is all she has.


    Seeing her like this, Ning Tao couldn''t help but feel heartache. Subconsciously, he clenched his fist and swore in his heart!


    After a long time, he looked at the light film in the good baby, he and elder martial sister''s daughter, rather worry.


    This is the first time for him to see the child very clearly. Before, because of the shadow of his heart, he did not dare to look directly at her.


    In his eyes, Wuyou is sleeping. He has a chubby face. He is very beautiful, lovely and charming. He must be a beauty when he grows up!


    It''s the gene of him and elder martial sister. Now it looks like elder martial sister, but if you look at it carefully, it looks like me too!


    All kinds of warm soliloquy, have forgotten themselves, as if the soul has been sucked away by children, with magic.


    In his face, also with a giggle, if carefree a little move, he will even be excited to shiver.


    In the distance, Ziyang two people see this scene, can''t help but sigh, think Ning Tao hit too much.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been looking at it. I just feel that my eyes are tired and my spiritual power is consumed. At this time, I feel a little more relaxed.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. He slowly closed his eyes and suddenly opened them again.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    With a burst of drinking, golden pupil radiates light, as if he can see through all things in the world, get rid of all laws, and face the essence directly.


    Eyes fixed on the light film, although there are obstacles, but still can not stop the eyes of the candle dragon, randomly saw the scene.In Wuyou''s body, it seems that there are two giant beasts. One is white, burning fire all over, ferocious, the other is black, flowing like water, constantly retreating.


    Both of them work and strengthen all the time, but they are dominated by one side, completely dominating the worry free body.


    All of a sudden, the white beast seemed to be aware of it, and it was actually burning.


    "Ah Poof...! "


    With a scream, Ning Tao''s golden pupil was bleeding. He covered his eyes and twisted his face. The whole world seemed to be a sea of fire, and he fell into temporary blindness.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Younger martial brother, how are you? What happened just now, this It''s not going to be crazy


    Ziyang two people extremely anxious, do not know what happened, Ning Tao suddenly injured, eyes bleeding.


    In the cave, the old man and Miao Jingjing''s face changed at the same time, and their strength broke out immediately. As soon as their fingerprints changed, two completely different attributes were directly instilled into the seal.


    Dimly, there is a Taiji diagram of Liangyi in the void, which seems to be transformed into yin and Yang and fish, suppressing the whole cave.


    "Younger martial brother, you Are you ok? "


    A weak voice suddenly came from the cave. It seemed that it was unbearable, painful and helpless.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was inspired and his sight was slowly recovering. Although he felt the burning pain, he could bear it.


    "Elder martial sister, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about it. I already know everything. I won''t let you bear it alone."


    There was a moment of silence in the cave, and suddenly he cried in a low voice: "younger martial brother, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you, I''m too selfish, I secretly gave birth to worry free, but brought her disaster...!"


    Hearing this constant apology, Ning Tao burst into tears and sobbed and interrupted: "elder martial sister, you didn''t apologize to me. If you want to blame me, I''m too stupid to find out all this in the morning."


    "I want to thank you. Thank you for giving birth to a beautiful and lovely daughter. She will be as beautiful as you when she grows up. Thank you for making me a father...!"


    "Younger martial brother, don''t say Don''t say it. If it wasn''t for me, none of this would have happened...! "


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s eyes were red and he bit his lips tightly, trying not to make himself cry.


    "Elder martial sister, I''m going to Tianshan Mountain to find the ice coffin and master. Don''t worry, I will come back in a month. I swear by my life that I will take back the ice coffin to save you."


    There were no words coming out of the cave, only the sound of crying, heartbreaking, heartbreaking, and filled with sadness.


    Ning Tao stood up slowly, wiped away his tears, wiped away his blood, and with a smile on his face, he cried to the cave:


    "elder martial sister, I love you...!"

 Chapter 982

    On the way to Tianshan Mountain, there is a fast-moving figure. The wind and dust are simple, and this person is Ning Tao.


    He gave all the affairs of Wudang Mountain to the headmaster. This time he went to Tianshan Mountain and vowed to achieve his goal.


    At that time, after he called out that sentence, the elder martial sister was already sobbing and crying. All the sadness broke out. The rendering of that kind of sadness almost made him impulsive.


    He couldn''t bear to hear this, for fear that he could not help rushing into the cave, so he resolutely left for Tianshan.


    Elder martial brother Qingyang wanted to go together, but Ning Tao directly refused. Many people would be in trouble.


    You know, the Tianshan school is usually semi closed and does not welcome outsiders. It is rather old-fashioned, but it is also one of the best preserved of the eight schools.


    His master, Wu Chenzi, has been in Tianshan sect for several decades. He has never heard from him since then. In the end, the answer from Tianshan sect is that he knows nothing.


    This answer can be said to be unreasonable. It''s clear that you went to your site, but you don''t know anything. Are you pretending to be stupid or hiding something.


    With this worry, Ning Tao galloped all the way, took all kinds of transportation, and finally came here the next day.


    Tianshan Mountain, a beautiful mountain, has a great reputation in China and even abroad. It is also a tourist attraction with its reputation surpassing Wudang Mountain.


    However, when Ning Tao came here, he was stunned to find that there were not many people traveling here. He felt very similar to Wudang Mountain at the moment, with few people.


    He stood by a railing and watched a sexy girl with exposed clothes walk by. As she walked, he complained: "hiss, I''m freezing to death. How can I be so cold? I should have worn more clothes. What should I do if I''ve been ill all my life..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks strange, subconsciously muttered, "then why don''t you wear more clothes before?"


    Who knows that sexy beauty a listen to, unexpectedly blow up hair, angry way: "I wear so little, is not for you men to see, a group of see full don''t know grateful guy."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he was so stupid. I''ll give him a wipe, and there''s such a sexy beauty who is good at understanding men''s mind. Where can I sell it? Give me a truck first, credit!


    Watch the sexy woman leave, give men the highest etiquette, let her know what she did is not in vain!


    Looking up at the Tianshan Mountains, the beautiful things are full of holiness, as if they can purify the filth of the world.


    He didn''t feel what the sexy beauty said, but it should be true. Otherwise, many people would come to travel in such a beautiful place, and it would not be so empty.


    It is still unknown whether the Tianshan Mountain is abnormal or whether the Tianshan school is in a sudden change?


    The situation of Tianshan school and Wudang school is similar. They are not on the main peak. They have become tourist attractions, while the schools live elsewhere and hide in the sight of ordinary people.


    Before he came here, the elder martial brother told him the route. The coldest place on the Tianshan Mountain is where the Tianshan sect is. Some members of the Tianshan sect will come to meet you.


    According to this route, Ning Tao starts to rush up with great speed. The top must be the coldest place. For a smart man like him, this kind of thing doesn''t mean much to him.


    After running for several hours, I was gasping for breath. I found that I had not seen the snow yet. Where is this? The revolution has not yet been successful. Comrades still need to work hard. Rush!


    When he finally saw the snow, his legs were numb, but he didn''t feel much cold. It seemed that it was because of his constitution.


    At this time, in the vast snow, suddenly a figure came from a distance, with a surprise on his face, waving and shouting at him all the time, as if he had met the revolutionary comrades.


    Ning Tao sees this, the facial expression is greatly pleased, similarly excitedly waving both hands, quickly ran to meet up.


    Two people meet, excited to embrace each other, in the vast snow, see a figure is how excited.


    As soon as he let go, the man said excitedly: "brother Well Daoyou, I finally found you. Where are you Tianshan sect? I''ve been looking for you for a long time...! "


    "Well!"


    Update the fastest t! Go ahead.


    When Ning Tao heard these words, there was a black line on his forehead. What''s the name of Tianshan sect? I want to ask you?


    He turned his eyes, pointed to the foot of the mountain and said, "it''s only a few hours to run all the way from here. It''s guaranteed to make you very emotional and excited."


    That person hears speech, facial expression is very happy, because this is all around boundless wind and snow, he has already lost the direction position.


    He was surprised and said: "so it is. No wonder I haven''t found it all the time. What, Daoyou, I''ll go first. You should catch up quickly...!"


    Before I finished speaking, I rushed all the way. I didn''t even find the sense of balance error. It''s really wonderful.


    See this scene, Ning Tao mouth corner smoked to smoke, he can say not intentional? It''s really just bad taste.Forget it, you''d better go up the mountain first. When you meet that guy in the future, it''s not too late to apologize. It''s estimated that his IQ is not much better than Miao Jingjing. It should be very perfunctory.


    "Ah, I said friend, why are you still here? Why don''t you go? Can''t you keep up with me?"


    The words suddenly came from his ear. Ning Tao almost jumped up when he heard the words. His face changed greatly and his eyes widened.


    "Shit, you What are you doing here? Didn''t you just go down? "


    Hearing this, the man scratched his head and said in surprise, "I just went down, but I came up again. I said my speed was very fast. Alas, another person who was scared by me."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao swallowed his saliva and said with a light smile: "the strength of Daoyou is really extraordinary. I don''t know which school it comes from?"


    The man was surprised and said, "didn''t you come to pick me up? Why don''t you know my name? "


    Ning Tao smell speech, embarrassed smile, dry cough way: "that, actually I also come to Tianshan to look for Tianshan school."


    "Eh!"


    The man smelled the speech, a black line, the face of the muscle hard to smoke, especially to see the road down the mountain. The face is blacker.


    "I''m Wudang disciple, Ning Tao. Don''t you know?"


    On hearing this, the man browed and looked at him curiously.


    "I''m a Kunlun disciple, Wang Tao...!"


    Speaking of this, the voice suddenly stopped, Wang Tao''s eyes looked forward to the snow, where There''s an outline.


    Ning Tao also follows the vision to see, eyebrow tiny wrinkly, in that front of the wind and snow, seem to really have an outline.


    Subconsciously open the perspective eye, although there is still some hot pain, the injury is not healed, but can barely open.


    However, as soon as I looked, my eyes became hotter and hotter, and my nose was even itchy, as if there were insects crawling out. My throat was dry and I swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    In line of sight, it was a woman, er, it can also be said that she was a girl. She was cold and gorgeous in appearance, with the best figure. One face was enough to kill the hearts of countless men. She wanted to love her.


    "That''s a Cool Lori

 Chapter 983

    "Yes, you''re right. It''s loli Lengyan!"


    A pure Kawaii''s small face, with a cool sense of sight, beautiful things, like a porcelain doll.


    "Ah, the water is coming out of your mouth...!"


    Ear suddenly came a word, Ning Tao smell speech, finally back to God, without trace of wipe mouth saliva.


    "Cough, what, Wang Daoyou? The person in front of you should be a disciple of Tianshan sect. Why don''t you go and have a look?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s dry smile, Wang Tao looked strange and squinted. He still pointed to the road at the foot of the mountain and said, "is that Taoist friend You have to explain this first. "


    "Oh, don''t care about these details. Go for a walk. Daoyou will take you to see your sister. She''s very watery...!"


    "Qi, I''m such a person. I''m kidding."


    "Then I''m curious. Why are you running so fast? I''ll wipe it. Wait for me, Daoyou. Please stay...!"


    They were full of strength, and they rushed to the outline with surprise on their faces.


    After a while, they came to the front, and finally saw the true face of the outline, cold and amazing.


    As Ning Tao can see, it''s a petite loli with a small Kawaii face, but it''s a child with big breasts, wise eyes and beautiful things.


    "Gulu!"


    Two people at the same time swallow saliva, very no image, eyes stare round, like a hungry wolf staring at her.


    The cool Lori was very calm, indifferent, blinking a pair of bright eyes, quiet and deep.


    A gust of wind and snow, brought an embarrassing atmosphere, although a little cold, but the temperature is gradually rising.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Ning Tao and his wife looked at each other with doubts. This girl should be a disciple of Tianshan Mountain, but why is she so calm? It seems that they are ignoring them.


    Wang Tao took a step and said with a smile: "I''m Kunlun disciple, Wang Tao. Little beauty should be Tianshan disciple. I don''t know where Tianshan sect is..."


    As a result, after talking for a long time, the cool Lori was like a sculpture. She didn''t say a word, as if she was ignoring him.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Tao and Wang Tao were stunned. What the hell is this little loli doing? Standing here playing with living statues?


    Wang Tao was unwilling and said with a smile, "little beauty, why do you want to pretend to be so cold? Tell me where Tianshan pie is. My brother will take you to eat ice cream. How about candy?"


    The cool Lori smell speech, actually had a reaction, but it is disdain of the curl mouth, eyes with a strong disdain.


    "Well, what do you mean? Tell me clearly. Are you looking down on me? Don''t pull me You tell me clearly, in front of my brother, what kind of high cold do you put on me


    In a burst of discontent, Wang Tao is pulled back by Ning Tao, who is holding a smile, to stop his impulse.


    "Ah, ah Daoyou, don''t be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil. Be calm and don''t get angry with a little girl. "


    Wang Tao can''t help but look at Ning Tao, who is holding a smile. He is very angry and says immediately, "what are you laughing at? If you have the ability, you can go up. Let me see the charm of Wudang Taoist friends."


    Ning Tao smell speech, face dew proud, head straight chest, gave Wang Tao a look at my expression, let you surprised.


    He walked slowly to loli and looked into her beautiful eyes as if he wanted to fall in love at first sight.


    That cool and gorgeous Laurie has a funny face. She doesn''t know what this person is going to do, but she has a sense of expectation in her heart.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were deep and full of meaning. He even showed a smile on his face and slowly spat out a few words.


    "Little sister, let''s get up...!"


    "Go away!"


    "Damn, who are you scolding? Make it clear to me. Don''t pull me. Let me loose. I''ll fight with you...!"


    @The angry Ning Tao is pulled back by the blackened Wang Tao, and his face muscles are still twitching.


    "Ah, ah Daoyou, don''t be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil. Be calm and don''t be angry with children. "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao is even more angry. He has been treated in his own way, and he has lost his face.


    "Don''t pull me, I''ll fight with you. Whose beautiful child is so ill bred, I''ll take it home and clean it up."


    On hearing this, Wang Tao widened his eyes. He always felt that something was wrong with this sentence, as if there was something in it.


    And Lengyan loli is even colder. She has a pretty face and a cold body. She feels like a piece of ice that will never melt for a thousand years.


    Twist together of two people see, the facial expression is in a daze, subconsciously step back, feel small abacus was seen through.


    As a monk, you can naturally feel the flow of spiritual power, and the cool Lori''s whole body is surrounded by the cold air of Tianshan Mountain, which is even more integrated with the wind and snow, and her combat power can soar.


    Seeing this scene, the two people are alert. They have long felt that this woman is not simple. Now it seems that she is.Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he secretly operated the pure Yang Wuji skill. His whole body was boiling, and he was wrapped by the light Yang power.


    And Wang Tao is not simple. He is also integrated with the wind and snow. He can take advantage of the opportunity to fit in with heaven and earth.


    As soon as their eyes narrowed, their eyes flickered, and each of them exuded a sense of authority, as if they would start at any time.


    At this time, a cry came suddenly, shouting from a distance, "elder martial sister, elder martial sister...!"


    Hearing this, the three forces disappeared at the same time. His face was flat and smiling, as if it was very harmonious.


    That Leng Yan Luo Li turns to see, from that snow, unexpectedly ran to a wonderful man outline woman.


    Unknowingly, Ning Tao and his wife were expecting. Seeing the outline of Miaoman, their eyes lit up.


    In the expectant eyes, a stunning tall woman gradually revealed that Miaoman''s body was light and comfortable, and the slender waist seemed to be grasped by one hand.


    "You are Yan yunyun


    Ning Tao suddenly exclaimed, his face surprised, he actually met an acquaintance, Zhongxia University''s first school flower Xuemei.


    "You are Ning Tao


    The visitor also exclaimed, full of surprise, and look at the beautiful face, it is the first school swallow cloud.


    See two people unexpectedly familiar, Leng Yan Luo Li Liu Mei lightly pick, but return to insipid again, the facial expression Gu Jing has no wave.


    And Wang Tao, subconsciously wiped his nose, had a sense of crisis in his heart. As the saying goes, a familiar person is easy to start. As a stranger, he still needs to work harder.


    "You Unexpectedly Is he a disciple of Tianshan sect? " Ning Tao is surprised in the heart, complexion queer inquiry asks a way.


    Yan yunyun smelled the speech and said with a smile, "why, doesn''t it look like it? You didn''t ask me last time, and my Tianshan sect is all female disciples, all of them are beautiful women. "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes shine. They are all beauties. I''ll wipe them. It''s time to drive!

 Chapter 984

    Tianshan Mountain, in the boundless wind and snow, four figures walked back and forth, but they didn''t go to the highest place. Instead, they went to a remote mountain depression and gorge.


    Ning Tao and Wang Tao look strange and bored. They look at Leng Yan Luoli in front of them. This tiny figure is the eldest martial sister of Tianshan school and the most outstanding genius.


    "Tianshan tiannv, Li Menghan!"


    Although few people have seen her, they all know that she is the strongest disciple of Tianshan Mountain.


    They are as famous as Li Yi of Qingcheng, ye Kong of Wudang, Heng Yu of Kongtong, Xie Mian of Huashan and Wang Tao of Kunlun.


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao can''t help but look at Wang Tao. This guy is the strongest disciple of Kunlun. He really doesn''t see it. He feels like an excellent old driver!


    Aware that Ning Tao is looking at himself, Wang Tao turns his head and smiles. It seems that people and animals are harmless, but in fact it has great strength.


    Kunlun sect is the best of the eight sects. On the surface, it is the strongest in Shaolin Temple. But if Kunlun sect is powerful, unconsciously, they seem to have changed their identities. It''s a kind of thing called an old driver with eyes shining with thieves.


    However, Ning Tao has switched back, don''t know what to think of, the facial expression a dark, completely have no mood.


    "Elder martial sister, who are these two men? They are so handsome!


    I haven''t seen a man for a long time, rare animal.


    Wow, so this is a man?


    Come here, let your sisters hold you, comfort your little heart, hee hee, stop making trouble with the prodigal girl...! "


    Looking at Yan yunyun and Li Menghan, who kept talking and laughing, his heart moved, and finally he could not help but rely on the past.


    "Yunyun, do you have the holy medicine Xuelian in Tianshan mountain now? I''ve heard the master say that it can be clean and dirty."


    Yan yunyun hears speech, pretty face one Leng, Li Menghan also youyou looked at one eye, then turned his head again.


    See this, Ning Tao heart a Deng, I do not know what kind of answer will hear, this is about the appearance of elder martial sister.


    Yan yunyun hesitated for a moment, and then said helplessly: "Xuelian has always been a taboo of the sect. We don''t know at all. When you see my master later, you can ask her."


    Ning Tao hears speech, complexion is complex, also relaxed at the same time, afraid to hear what bad news.


    Li Menghan glanced over, her beautiful eyes twinkled, and her big eyes were full of wisdom.


    Getting rid of the entanglement of those female disciples, Ning Tao is sad, while Wang Tao is happy. He wants to go around again. He still has plans to live here in his heart!


    Several people came to the deep of the sect, and a delicate ice house built by cold ice reflected the crystal beauty and glittering.


    After entering for a moment, Li Menghan immediately came out and waved to them, indicating that they all came in.


    The two of them walked into the igloo and found that the space inside was surprisingly large, but there were not many furnishings, which was very simple.


    In a futon, sitting on a beautiful woman, in addition to a pair of eyes full of vicissitudes, the other simply can not see where old, that body can kill all girls.


    "This should be the master of Li Menghan''s second daughter The moon is not cold


    I don''t know if it is out of illusion. I always feel that this elder''s eyes are very strange, complex and full of exclamation.


    Two people look at each other, do not understand the scratch head, but did not dare to speak, for fear of disturbing the predecessors in the memory of the past.


    However, Yan yunyun, like a ghost, appeared behind him in a strange tone. He said: your respective masters, but they have been pursuing my master. She has been obsessed with her for a long time.


    "It''s like It''s decades old Love enemy


    On hearing this, they only felt that their brains had exploded, as if they had been thrown a heavy bomb. I wipe them, my rival.


    Just for a moment, when they look at each other, they always feel that they are angry with each other. They want to fight on the spot to show their brilliance.


    "I''m tired of robbing women from my master..."

 Chapter 985

    %


    the brothers and sisters who shared weal and woe before suddenly turned into enemies. The smoke of gunpowder filled their eyes and virtually spread into war, like enemies for decades.


    Seeing this scene, Yan yunyun was shocked and suddenly felt that he had said something wrong, which was like stirring up dissension.


    Li Menghan''s face is flat, but the corner of his mouth is quietly raised a radian, it seems to be amused.


    The master yuewuhan, with a complicated face and beautiful eyes, feels that this scene is astonishingly similar to those two people at that time. He really deserves to be their disciple.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of provocation, while Wang Tao''s eyes are cold, just like facing the enemy.


    As the atmosphere becomes more and more depressed, I feel that they are likely to have a big fight, just like two lions wake up gradually.


    One worried and the other pondered, but both of them subconsciously stepped back to avoid being affected by the aftereffects.


    "Cough!"


    At this time, a dry cough suddenly came, and there was a plaintive voice, "Alas, people are old, uncomfortable all over, numb arms, backache, leg pain...!"


    Before he finished speaking, the two figures arrived in a flash, as fast as thunder, as if they were moving in a blink.


    Ning Tao steps on the nine palaces, while Wang Tao shows his body method. No one is inferior to anyone. Even the second daughter doesn''t respond.


    Yue Wuhan''s face was stunned. Because her body was controlled, they were so fast that even she didn''t respond, but she didn''t fight because they were Pinch your shoulders Beat your legs.


    "Master, is this strength appropriate? When I was a child, I used to pinch my master''s shoulder to make him comfortable.


    Wang Tao uses the spirit power, the strength suitable pinches the shoulder, but also uses the familiar tone to chat the family routine.


    "Master, you are not old at all. In my opinion, you are as beautiful as heaven. You can''t be compared with 18-year-old girls."


    Ning Tao is not willing to be outdone. He uses a big move directly. No woman can resist this temptation. He is invincible.


    "Eh!"


    Li Menghan''s second daughter''s face turns black and her teeth itch. These two shameless guys have no integrity at all.


    And the moon without cold face slightly red, a kind of gentle beauty, but also some at a loss, do not know how to answer.


    Seeing that he was oppressed, Wang Tao was not willing to do so. He immediately put forward a big move and said, "master, I have a unique Kunlun skill. It''s called Kunlun Ruyi hand. It can''t be better to use it to pinch shoulders."


    "Wait for me to make sure that you can activate blood circulation and unblock collaterals. Your muscles and bones are strong and your whole body is comfortable. Even if you are a few years younger, there is no pressure. Your body is the capital of everything."


    The moon has no cold. I heard that the corners of my mouth twitch. It''s a great skill of Kunlun. It''s actually used by him to pinch his shoulder.


    And Ning Tao sees this, eyes stare straight, have never seen so brazen person, unexpectedly still can play like this.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he took out an object and confidently said, "master, this object is called Lingshu nine needles. It''s a gift from an old man. I can use it to regulate your body."


    "My medical skills, even the famous doctor in the world, are greatly admired. As long as you have me, you will be guaranteed to be free from disease and enjoy your old age. My master asked me to serve you."


    Hearing these words, several people present were shocked. The name of doctor Bu is not small. He is very popular and famous in China.


    The month has no cold to hear, the face dew smile, very satisfied nod, have no dust that guy accepted a good disciple.


    But this scene in Wang Tao''s view, is no less than the recognition of Ning Tao, but he ended in failure.


    When I think of the master''s kindness to me, but I''m going to lose to his rival''s disciple. If Ning Tao''s master succeeds and holds the beauty back, how can I face the master.


    I saw that he was not willing to show his face, but he clenched his teeth and knelt down respectfully to him, saying: "my teacher is up, please accept my apprentice''s worship..."


    Finish saying, want to knock down directly, Xin kuiyue has no cold, the eye is quick and quick, immediately erupted the spirit power to hold Wang Tao.


    But Ning Tao sees this scene, the eye wants to spurt fire, incredibly can be so shameless, soft not, unexpectedly come hard.


    Li Menghan, Yan yunyun two female face show disdain, you two are not what good thing, integrity lost one ground.


    Seeing this kind of irony, the two faces are not happy. If the master can hold the beauty back, no matter how hard they suffer as disciples, this is the future teacher.


    no cold as like as two peas, and finally a face, and a helpless smile in the heart.


    His eyes moved slightly. He looked at Yan yunyun angrily. He knew that he was talkative and that he was upset by you.


    Yan yunyun see, pretty face slightly red, is very lovely spit out tongue, cause no cold helpless smile.


    See the atmosphere is too embarrassed, Yan yunyun helpless stand out, suddenly dry smile way: "Er, that, by the way, Ning Tao, you don''t want to ask Master snow lotus thing, don''t hurry up."


    Then he winked at Ning Tao. Seeing this, the latter immediately understood and said anxiously, "master, there should be snow lotus in Tianshan school. Can it purify the filth?"The moon had no cold, and his face was complicated. He sighed: "there is no snow lotus in the Tianshan sect now, because the ice caves that gave birth to snow lotus have changed a long time ago."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao turned pale and said, "isn''t there a stock of Tianshan school with deep foundation?"


    With a bitter smile, she said: "recently, many people have inquired about snow lotus. Now it seems that you are the one who needs it, but snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain disappeared decades ago."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his lips, and his heart was filled with reluctance. He entrusted a lot of people, including Wujiao, Bulao, Wudang, Hongmeng But in the end, it''s all the same.


    Suddenly, he thought of something again and said in a deep voice: "master, is my master in Tianshan sect? He lost news dozens of days ago, isn''t he..." In danger?


    The last sentence was very heavy and worried. Wang Tao, on the other side, felt considerate of him.


    When the moon was cold, Dai Mei frowned and said anxiously, "your master did come here dozens of days ago, and clearly asked for the ice coffin to be used. He seemed very anxious."


    "And the ice coffin is stored in the forbidden area of the back mountain, the ice cave, which is a treasure from ancient times, and also breeds snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. But since he entered the ice cave, there has been no news."


    "There was a change in that place decades ago. Even my Tianshan disciples dare not go down easily, but Wuchen has a firm attitude and vows to get the ice coffin, but I haven''t come back yet. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his whole body is stiff. He has a bad feeling in his heart, and at the same time he falls into remorse.


    Shifu came to ask for ice coffin for no worries. If something happened to him here, the elder martial sister would blame herself, and he would not be at ease, because That''s his favorite master!

 Chapter 986

    Seeing that Ning Tao is silent and the moon has no cold, she sighs a little. She is not worried. If it was not for the leader''s strict order, he would have gone to find Wu Chen.


    The ice cave had changed a few decades ago. Not only was the snow lotus on Tianshan mountain not pregnant, but it was getting colder and colder. At first, it was just inside the ice cave, and only recently did it break out.


    The whole Tianshan Mountain is twice as cold as before. After a while, it will be more serious. The leader is also worried about it, but the ice cave can''t be easily entered.


    Because five disciples have fallen recently, and now there is no dust, so we can''t enter the ice caves. But now there is a problem, and we have to enter the ice caves.


    Li Menghan''s two daughters are thoughtful and her eyebrows are wrinkled. They also know the danger. Not only does Ning Tao want to enter the ice cave, they also want to go in and get back an important thing.


    Just then, Yue Wuhan suddenly looked at Wang Tao and said with a smile, "the reason why your master sent you here is because you have practiced Xuantian Wuji skill, right?"


    Wang Tao smelled the words, slightly smile, nodded and said: "yes, what I practice is the most powerful Kunlun skill, Xuantian Wuji skill, which fits with heaven and earth, senses energy and strengthens myself."


    Hearing this, the moon without cold smile, nodded: "that''s right, do you know why you come?"


    Hearing this, Wang Tao shook his head and said with a smile, "well, I don''t know. Master just told me that everything the teacher''s mother told me must be done with all her strength."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was beaten back to God, angry looking at Wang Tao, this guy is also too shameless, actually really changed his tongue, he is so cheeky, no good.


    Wang Tao saw this, not only did not feel ashamed, but took it for granted, but also raised his head with pride, as if with the aura of a winner, despised Ning Tao, the loser.


    Seeing this, the muscles on Ning Tao''s face twitch. This is the most powerful disciple. It is clear that he is the most cheeky disciple.


    The moon has no cold to see, but a smile, but my heart is full of nostalgia, that year is also such a scene, but the years merciless, the passage of time, they have become the mouth of the older generation.


    The second daughter also showed her helplessness. How could these two be like this? The master hasn''t moved yet, but the disciples are fighting for the master''s wife.


    Take out the coffin, Ji dutao said: "I''d rather go with him now


    Unexpectedly, Yue Wuhan nodded and said with a smile, "Wuchen is blessed to have you, but you can''t underestimate that ice cave."


    "In ancient times, this Tianshan ice cave existed, but in that great age, an ice cave was insignificant. However, with the glorious decline of the great age, this ice cave remained."


    "After countless years of accumulation, a piece of ice with a thousand years of age has been bred in it. However, the founder of Tianshan school had an idea and chiseled it into an ice coffin and handed it down to later generations."


    "Although it has great power, it can''t be absorbed, so it can only be used for storing corpses, burying them in ice caves, and taking them out every few decades, just for burying the next generation of heavenly daughters."


    8 (the latest chapter! I? W


    "however, decades ago, the ice cave suddenly changed, and infinite cold air emerged in it. Even the monks could not stay long, and the ice coffin could not be taken out."


    "Along with the burial of the heavenly daughter of that generation, there is also the strongest mental skill of Tianshan Mountain, Tianhan mental skill. The reason why Menghan looks like this is that he has practiced the incomplete mental skill."


    "That is to say, the strongest inheritance of Tianshan Mountain has actually been broken, and the ice cave is full of cold. After staying for a long time, even the blood will freeze, so it can''t stay for a long time."


    Hearing this, several people''s faces changed. The ice cave is really a strange place. No wonder it has survived from ancient times.


    Looking at Li Menghan, she also shows a sudden color. No wonder it turns out to be like this. She has practiced the incomplete mental method, but her strong strength can only be said to be a talent.


    Ning Tao frowned, worried about his master, and even more worried about carefree. He had only one month.


    Yue Wuhan sighed, and then said: "so, the ice cave has become a forbidden area. No one has set foot in it for decades, until When dust free comes. "


    "Strange to say, when he arrived, the cold in the ice cave somehow weakened a lot. The powerful monk could survive for a period of time, and it continued to weaken."


    "The news naturally made us overjoyed, and we even wanted to take out the complete Tianhan mental method. However, all the five disciples sent by the headmaster fell down."


    "It''s very strange, and their injuries are also very strange. It seems that they were attacked by something. Finally, the leader came to the conclusion that they were born in the ice cave Strange beast


    "Strange beast!"


    When they heard this, they all exclaimed. They have heard some of them more or less, because strange animals are only born in strange places. They are powerful and strange.


    The moon is not cold, Daimei locked, heavy way: "that day in the conclusion, I and the leader and others together under the ice cave, that is to find dust, also want to kill the beast.""But as a result, the deep cold is still strong, no dust, no life or death, no news."


    "But the strange beast didn''t even see the shadow. The headmaster judged according to various traces, which proved that the beast''s strength was not strong, but it was very difficult to deal with, and it fit the terrain."


    "What''s more, it''s very smart. Knowing our strength, we didn''t dare to show up at all. We had no choice but to step back again to discuss countermeasures."


    "At that time, the ice cave was regenerating, and the cold air erupted. The temperature of the whole Tianshan Mountain doubled, but it is still erupting. The consequence be unbearable to contemplate.


    Hear here, a few people look ugly, this ice cave unexpectedly so strange, if let it continue to erupt, that also got.


    Moon without cold is also very worried, and then said: "now that the ice cave situation is not clear, but must act, you because of their own reasons, this is together."


    "Although you look very weak, you are all the strongest disciples of all schools. The beast will show its true colors. It depends on you whether you can get rid of this danger at an intermediate time."


    "The Xuantian Wuji skill of Kunlun school can fit in with heaven and earth, and is most sensitive to the energy of heaven and earth. If you enter the ice cave, you will be able to sense the source of cold air, so that you can make a good decision."


    Wang Tao immediately said confidently, "don''t worry, master. Before he came here, he told me that it was just an ice cave. How could I be a Kunlun disciple?"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also confidently said: "don''t worry, master. I will rescue the master, take out the ice coffin, and hand the Tianhan mental method to you personally."


    Hearing the words, Yue Wuhan shook his head with a smile and said, "this is not necessary, because Menghan and yunyun will go with you, and they will tell you how to do it. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s heart beat faster and their Adam''s apple stirred. Two amazing women went too. It''s not easy to be alone in that cold ice cave!


    "Hey, hey...!"

 Chapter 987

    The forbidden area in the back mountain is the deepest part of the canyon. It''s a well cave made entirely of ice crystals. It''s covered with frost, from which a piercing chill erupts.


    When I came here, several people felt the cold. It''s just outside. If I enter it, I don''t know what kind of scene it is. It''s really weird.


    No cold will be several people sent here, but still not at ease, in front of these people, more or less with her, who had an accident, she felt bad.


    But now, there is no good way. Wang Tao''s skill can sense the source of cold. In order to find a master and get the ice coffin, Ning Tao must enter the ice cave.


    Menghan wants to get back Tianhan''s mental skill. He knows where the ice coffin is and what''s inside. He is a suitable guide, and yunyun is a bait.


    Why do you say that? In fact, it''s to attract foreign animals. Moreover, it''s yunyun''s own request. One of the five dead disciples is her good friend!


    What''s more, things have come to such a stage that they have to be solved in any case. They are the most suitable people. Otherwise, if the ice cave continues to erupt, it will cause disaster.


    Judging from the current signs, the cold air inside the ice caves has decreased, while the outside world has increased. It seems that they are trying to vent it. This is a good opportunity, and they can only choose to believe them.


    The four of them are firm and fearless, because they all have reasons to go down. Even if there are volcanoes, magma and the belly of giant animals below, they will have a chance today.


    Under the worry of no cold in the moon, the four people jumped into the ice cave one after another and disappeared in the blink of an eye. They felt empty in their hearts and seemed to be unable to bear it. Finally, they shook their heads and sighed.


    "If you do, you should choose to believe it!"


    There was a voice behind him, but the moon was not surprised. He turned around slowly, and his face was complicated.


    In front of her, a woman appeared. She was holy and pure. Her beautiful eyes could see through the world. She was the leader of Tianshan school The moon is not clear!


    "You know how important the four of them are to me. If there''s an accident, I can''t be at ease even if I die."


    The moon has no cold and sighs. Her face is very complicated. The moon knows her heart very well and naturally understands it.


    "Everything has a destiny. That''s fate. Whether it''s a blessing or a disaster depends on These little guys...! "


    In the ice cave, as soon as several people jump down, their whole body becomes tight and stiff, and subconsciously they work their spiritual power.


    The brain is a word, cold,


    two words, cold,


    five words, too TM cold!


    That''s how they feel about the ice caves, and their vision has changed. There are ice crystals everywhere, reflecting the color of mercury. Anyway, it''s better than darkness.


    I don''t know why, Yan yunyun is actually close to Ning Tao. He probably thinks that this is a senior and has a sense of intimacy.


    And Wang Tao see, gas teeth itch, why not rush into my arms, because I know too late.


    Li Menghan''s face is calm, and there is no unnecessary movement. Although he is petite, he has explosive power.


    I saw her speed is very fast, jumping amazing, keep jumping on the ice steps, rapid downward flash.


    Three people are not willing to show weakness, while accelerating, but they all have one thing in common, deliberately maintain weak strength.


    Because the strange animal has a high intelligence, and I don''t know what it is. It''s necessary to perform until it''s enough to cheat it.


    When Ning Tao jumps, he is also looking around. It has to be said that the scene under the ice cave is very shocking, beautiful, brilliant and colorful, just like the world of ice.


    During this period, Ning Tao also opened his perspective eyes, but he couldn''t see clearly because of the fog barrier.


    But according to his judgment, they are going deep into the Tianshan Mountains. They just don''t know how deep it is. What will be below?


    All of a sudden, there was a flash of light in his mind. If he brought worry free here, he should have enough Yin power.


    When I think about it a little bit, I think it''s OK, but the perspective eye sweeps around the walls, and this idea is immediately dismissed.


    Wuyou is now a little sun. The power of the sun that she attracts will melt the ice crystals here. If it is not right, it will be an ice cave left from ancient times It will collapse.


    Moreover, if you want to suppress worry free, you have to go deep into the ice cave. If there is any accident, other people can''t run as fast as they want, but you can''t put worry free alone.


    Therefore, this idea can only be stranded, but it can be suppressed for a while. If we can''t find the ice coffin, here is worry free The last place of repression.


    Just as he was thinking, several people suddenly stopped, Ning Tao hurriedly looked around.


    Li Menghan''s two girls, with a pretty face and evil spirit, actually walked to a round ice crystal, where There was blood.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face was stunned. Suddenly, he suddenly realized that this should be the place where the five Tianshan disciples fell. The blood had been frozen into ice.


    Wang Tao, with a heavy complexion, looked around quietly to find out if there was any trace, so as to make a judgment.Yan yunyun, on the other hand, looks sad. The dead friend has a good relationship with her, but now misfortune is happening here.


    "Click!"


    With a clear sound, she broke off the bloody ice crystal, which was precious in her arms.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help sighing. He just wanted to comfort him, but his open perspective eye scanned a shadow. His face suddenly changed, and he roared: "who''s furtive?"


    The sound, like thunder, reverberated in the ice cave for a long time, which scared the three people and made them pale.


    "Ah


    Yan yunyun screamed in a moment, afraid to rush into the arms of the elder martial sister.


    But this scene is not appreciated, four people are extremely nervous to look around, how can there be people here?


    Just for a moment, four people sweat DC, scalp numbness, like met a ghost in the dark.


    I watched for a long time with vigilance, but there was no response. I didn''t see anyone or hear anything.


    Seeing this, Li Menghan had a pretty face and said angrily, "Ning Tao, I warn you not to play these little tricks any more. I don''t know if such a surprise will frighten people to death?"


    "Besides, this is a forbidden area, not a place for you to pick up girls. Don''t you want to save your master?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao opened his mouth, but he felt that the dumb people had to suffer from Coptis chinensis. He really saw the figure.


    Yan yunyun and Wang Tao have strange faces. They don''t know who to believe, but they are still inclined to Li Menghan.


    Seeing the three people''s expressions, Ning Tao smiles bitterly and shows his hand, saying that he is helpless. Maybe he is wrong. This is an ice cave. How can there be a shadow.


    The four stopped for a while, then ran down. The scenes around them were the same, except for the sense of direction and cold.


    But just where a few people were standing just now, a ghost suddenly appeared. It was invisible, qualitative and ethereal. The most amazing thing was that on the ice crystal No reflection!

 Chapter 988

    In the dreamlike ice cave, four figures rush like apes, running over the ice crystal.


    Li Menghan takes the lead in the front, Yan yunyun is naturally protected in the middle, Wang Tao follows, and Ning Tao is behind.


    Although there was something wrong, the four of them couldn''t be at random, so no one mentioned it.


    Ning Tao is very distressed, seems to be to prove, keep opening perspective eyes, want to catch the ghost.


    Candlelight''s eye has been injured by Yang force. Although it is healing, it is very slow. Once it is opened, there is a burning pain. I feel a flame burning my eyes, which is very painful.


    Fortunately, this is an ice cave, and the ubiquitous cold can be suppressed. Otherwise, I dare not open it.


    The lower he went, the colder it was. It was freezing to the bone marrow. Even he shivered.


    Holding an object in your hand, you can make fun of it. You can maintain your perspective eyes and wrap yourself with your spiritual power. Which one doesn''t consume your spiritual power, and it''s the right way to keep the peak all the time.


    Yan yunyun has only recently broken through the realm of refining gas. Although he is not as good as a few of them, his talent is also excellent. Wang Tao and Li Menghan are estimated to have entered the refining process and have super strength.


    In order to take care of Yan yunyun, several people keep their speed in line with her, which can not only confuse other animals, but also ensure that no one is left behind, maintain the peak and be alert at all times.


    The surrounding ice crystals, the deeper the color, is a kind of crystal beauty, reflecting the body shape of several people, occasionally you can see some color ice crystals, also don''t know how to form.


    When it reaches a certain depth, the temperature drops again and I feel like I''m in the ice without any warmth.


    Cold, cold, biting cold!


    There is no trace of body temperature, even if wrapped with spiritual power, it can still be easily covered and unstoppable.


    Ning Tao''s constitution is not bad, and he can continue to adhere to it. In this cold, he has further developed the pure Yang constitution.


    Because there is only Yin force here, he can only use his own Yang force to fight against it. From every part of his body, he can mobilize a little Yang force, and accumulate a little to make a lot, and then he can gather together into a river.


    When it is fully used, it takes up 30% of the total spiritual power. And the mind has some understanding. As long as you calm down and practice, you will surely be able to make a breakthrough and improve your physique.


    And Wang Tao is not idle. He uses Xuantian Wuji skill in his body, which is the most powerful skill in Kunlun.


    As soon as he put it into practice, he merged with the ice cave, and suddenly felt that the pressure was greatly reduced and it was not so cold. In his perception of the energy of heaven and earth, there seemed to be something abnormal in the deepest part.


    This feeling Just like a fan, it is constantly venting and blowing cold air. At a certain moment, it is equivalent to shifting gears, accelerating its rotation and enhancing venting.


    But why? It is reasonable that the ice caves should be concentrated in the deep, waiting for a moment of qualitative change, just like the ice that has been bred for thousands of years.


    I don''t know. Is it because of the strange beast? If it has this ability, it doesn''t have to be afraid of the nun and others. It seems that this ice cave is really extraordinary, full of too many unsolved mysteries.


    All of a sudden, his eyelids were jumping wildly, his face was pale, and he yelled anxiously: "hide quickly, look for ice crystal as a shelter, there is a cold wave in the deepest part It''s coming up. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the four felt a chill. If they were really rushed, they would be freeze-dried.


    As soon as the four people''s bodies flashed, they looked for the hard, huge ice crystals as shelter to tide over the cold wave.


    Yan yunyun and Ning Tao Ran together. Fortunately, the ice crystal they were looking for was big enough to block them.


    Speaking fast, then fast, the four just hide, a whistling Yin cold straight up, like a roaring cold dragon, as if to freeze everything and destroy everything.


    No matter whether Yan yunyun is willing or not, Ning Tao pulls her in his arms and tries his best to mobilize the power of yang to cover them. Otherwise, it will really become ice.


    "Hoo Hoo


    Ears are full of whistling sound, cold bone piercing, body frost, as if facing freezing.


    Yan yunyun realized the frightfulness of the cold wave. If she was alone, she would not be able to hold on for long. Now, Ning Tao wrapped her tightly with the warm force of Yang.


    Although Jiao''s body is cold, her heart is warm, as if it had been warmed. Even if it is a thousand year old ice in her heart, it will become a pool of boiling water. Subconsciously, she leans inward.


    Ning Tao is not aware of this, gritting his teeth to insist, if he is OK, but now he has to protect Yan yunyun.


    He roared to himself and tried his best to run the spirit power. He mobilized all the remaining Yang power and wrapped them up.


    The cold wave came and went quickly. The roaring cold dragon was weak in a moment, and the successor was weak.


    Ning Tao''s heart is a little loose, suddenly his eyelids jump wildly, subconsciously push away Yan yunyun, his arms crisscross in front of his chest.


    "Bang!"


    I just felt that a huge force was coming, and even rushed him into the cold wave that did not disappear. The cold instantly wrapped him up.


    "No Ning Tao...! "


    There was only a roar in my ear, with a crying cavity. The blood felt coagulating, and there was a thin ice layer on the outside.His eyebrows, eyelashes, lips, cheeks, hair, have a thick layer of frost, like frost.


    His consciousness was faint, his whole body was stiff and numb, and his own weak Yang force was useless.


    He suddenly felt very tired, too tired, really want to sleep, just sleep for a while, for a while!


    Who is calling me? My ears are in a mess. It''s so annoying. Just let me sleep for a while. Really Just sleep for a while!


    In the dark, in the dusk, he felt that there was a warm in his body, just like a faint flame, which ignited for no reason. The more he burned, the more prosperous he was, and he also burned his faith.


    "Ning Tao Don''t sleep Wake up You have to save your master Wake up...! "


    In the dark, two lights gradually appeared, from weak to strong, from black to bright.


    In the line of sight, saw the joyful three people, Yan yunyun unexpectedly directly rushed in, Jiao body is still sobbing.


    Ning Tao wants to move, but he finds that his whole body is stiff, many places are frozen, and he can''t move at all.


    "Laozi Just TM thought Get some sleep What are you shouting about I can''t sleep because of the noise I''m so tired...! "


    When they heard the intermittent words, they laughed wildly, with tears in their eyes. It was a near death.


    Although Wang Tao is happy, he is very strange in his heart. If it were not for the two girls just now, I''m afraid Ning Tao would have died.


    If you want to ask how to save it, hehe Of course, the two women keep kissing Ning Tao, which makes him produce temperature!


    "Cough!"


    In short, Wang Tao is now envious and jealous. If only he had been in a coma just now, he would be full of love and happiness.


    Due to the urgency of the world, we must go down as soon as possible. Ning Tao is carried by Wang Tao and let the former recover slowly.


    I update e update_ Wang Tao''s teeth itch, but he can''t help it. As soon as he carries Ning Tao, he doesn''t go far, but suddenly he stops.


    He was puzzled and said, "why don''t you go now It''s the attack just now. Ning Tao''s things are coming again?


    Hearing this, Li Menghan''s two daughters shook their heads, clenched their red lips and pointed to an empty tunnel:


    "that place is where Tianshan ice coffin is stored, but now But it''s gone! "

 Chapter 989

    "Tianshan ice coffin It''s gone


    As soon as the words came out, people''s hearts and heads were covered with a layer of haze, their faces were ugly, and their brows were all wrinkled one after another.


    If it is said that Ning Tao is the most miserable one, he almost stopped breathing at that moment and his pupils were full. He can''t imagine that he would be carefree without ice coffin What will happen.


    Li Menghan and Yan yunyun''s two daughters are also very ugly. The original blush has disappeared, and the ice coffin has disappeared, which means that "Tian Han Xin Fa" has disappeared.


    You know, that''s the most important inheritance of their Tianshan sect. If they practice the incomplete skills, the consequences are likely to be like Li Menghan. Who can bear it.


    Take Li Menghan as an example. Although she seems insipid and powerful, she is the eldest martial sister of all female students, who knows how much she has paid and how much she has lost.


    Every day, she looks at those beautiful women, mature and gentle female students. She is always in a daze, imagining that she will be beautiful when she grows up?


    In her dreams, she often dreams that she will grow into a fairy like woman, beautiful and worldly, transcendent, sexy and gentle, with every twinkle and smile, even women will surrender.


    If it comes to her figure, she is not inferior to any other woman. If it comes to her height, she is the most beautiful. She can get along with those prodigal girls and talk and laugh!


    however, when you open your eyes, these are dream bubbles. They touch and break. There is no real sense of reality. At that time, she always cried, tears streaming down her face, and giving vent to grievances.


    Gradually, she closed a heart!


    Four people fell into silence, did not speak for a long time, in fact, this result is also expected, is dare not admit.


    Yan yunyun was silent for a moment, and suddenly said in a soft voice: "when the master and the leader entered the ice cave that day, the place was still covered with cold, so they couldn''t get close at all."


    "According to their judgment, there must have been an accident here, otherwise, the dust free elder would not have been back so far. Now the ice coffin is gone, he It''s very likely that More evil than good


    Finally, the voice was as weak as a mosquito''s voice, as if he was powerless. But Ning Tao actually heard it. His face was pale and bloodless, and his brain was blank.


    He wanted to retort, but he was very weak, because he saw the chill. It was too terrible. If he went further, even with the master''s strength, he would not be able to carry it for long.


    So far, the master has disappeared for dozens of days. This number makes his heart cool and his eyes red again.


    Four people sit in the open space, a burst of stupor, each have their own worries, but also endure the cold attack.


    What should we do?


    w¡ó-¡­ Z


    this is the only problem for the four people. They didn''t kill the beast, didn''t find the master, lost the ice coffin, and lost their mental skills. It can be said that they didn''t get anything after this trip.


    On the contrary, Ning Tao was in danger and almost died here. He didn''t even see what strange beast he was attacking.


    This can not help but make them feel down. When they just jumped down, they thought that they could change everything and the world was ours. But when they faced the reality, they found out how ridiculous that idea was.


    However, if they quit now, they will not be reconciled. As the strongest talents of all schools, they must have the heart to climb to the top. If they encounter danger, they will shrink back and talk about practice.


    Ning Tao''s face is decisive, and he makes a decision quickly. He wants to live and die. He doesn''t hesitate to give up his life. He must find the master.


    Li Menghan''s small face is firm, vowing to find Tianhan mental method, otherwise she will be like this all her life, and her cultivation will stop here, and she can''t take another step in her life.


    Yan Yun''s heart is full of grief. They are all the damned beasts. They must be killed to get rid of this evil.


    Wang Tao is a face helpless, if let him quit, I''m afraid his master will rush to it again.


    Four people only look at each other, they all feel their firm belief, do not achieve the goal, never give up.


    Seeing this, Li Menghan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "with our current strength, we can carry the cold here, but we can''t stand the cold wave, so we should be careful all the time."


    "This ice cave is deep. It''s said that only the first generation of our ancestors of Tianshan sect have been to the deepest part of it, but they haven''t left a word. Everything below is unknown."


    "Our exploration of it is only in an ice cave under the ice cliff, which is the place where the goddess of heaven practiced. If there is no ice coffin, we I can only quit. "


    Hearing this, the three nodded at the same time, and estimated that the ice cave was their limit.


    No longer hesitating, four immediately action, Ning Tao has been a lot better, his action has no problem.


    As soon as I ran down, the ice steps disappeared. There were irregular ice crystals below. They were not developed or stepped on.


    I don''t know if it''s a delusion. Ning Tao feels that someone is following them. The lower he goes, the more obvious he is.


    Is it the ghost just now? Secretly open perspective eyes, slightly scan around, but nothing.


    Ning Tao is very confident that in this close range, nothing can escape the perspective eye. Even if he has been injured, he can easily see through and have nothing to hide.However, the result is nothing, including what attacked him is unknown, only the cold around.


    With a full stomach of doubts, Ning Tao explored all the way, eyes sour, burning, still did not find abnormal.


    Was she possessed by a ghost? It''s also possible that it''s normal for me to be so handsome and popular!


    Several people ran wildly in the cold for a period of time, the body is a little uncoordinated, too rigid, can only quickly run the power.


    All of a sudden, Li Menghan, who is in front of him, stops, and the others look around with vigilance.


    In line of sight, an artificial ice cave appears in front of you, surrounded by ice crystals that are about to be covered.


    However, if they continue to go down, there will be a qualitative change in the cold, which is not what they can bear. If they insist on going down, they can only die.


    Looking at this ice cave, Ning Tao instilled all his hopes here. Master, you must be safe and sound!


    The four were uneasy and uneasy. They stepped into the ice cave and shivered all over. But they didn''t go far and were stopped.


    In front of me is a huge ice crystal, thick and hard, the most important thing is artificial, like someone deliberately blocked here.


    As soon as they saw this, the four of them had a light in front of their eyes. Did they say that Master Wu Chen was among them? That''s what he did.


    "Waves


    Ning Tao rushes out anxiously. The grass pheasant sword splits down angrily. The hard ice crystal is as fragile as paper.


    Without waiting for the shock of the three, he rushed straight in. He was worried and worried about his master. He didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    Li Menghan also followed, beautiful eyes shine, because the deepest ice cave, there is a crystal coffin.


    As soon as they arrived here, their faces suddenly changed. There was nothing else in the crystal coffin. It was his master No dust!

 Chapter 990

    Deep in the ice cave, there is a crystal coffin carved by hand. It is crystal clear and cold. There is a lifelike figure lying in it, but there is frost all over the body.


    Seeing this scene, the four people were shocked, and their faces turned pale. What''s the matter? How did master Wuchen jump into the ice coffin, and why didn''t he escape from the ice cave?


    Wang Tao and Yan yunyun subconsciously alert around, for fear that the strange beast suddenly attack, here everywhere revealed strange, scalp can''t help numb, scared.


    Ning Tao took care of these, his eyes turned red instantly, his nose turned sour, he rushed up directly, roared and moved the heavy coffin cover away, and he was not afraid of the cold.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the heavy coffin lid fell to the ground, and the ice hole was shaking, full of strength.


    Ning Tao''s face turned white, shaking and holding out his hand. His familiar old face, amiable, his most respected Master, was the enlightener who took him on the road of practice.


    But now, his whole body is covered with frost, and he doesn''t move. He doesn''t have the courage to extend his hand, and he doesn''t dare to. If his heart really stops beating, everything It''s all over.


    Li Menghan glances around, and his pretty face is white. Tian Han''s mental method is not here, only this elder.


    Is she destined to be Lori all her life? She was not willing to change all this even if she died.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s shivering body, she clenched her lips and stretched out her little hand to the tip of Wu Chenzi''s nose.


    See this scene, three people heart a tight, throat hair dry, a pair of eyes full of expectation to see.


    After several seconds, several people''s faces turned pale, and they felt that something bad was going to happen.


    Li Menghan''s pretty face is heavy, and he puts his hand in his heart. A soft cold force penetrates into it, but it is blocked.


    Seeing this, the four people''s faces all changed, with joy, excitement and doubts.


    "Why What about? My master, he...! "


    Ning Tao asked nervously, but Li Menghan pondered for a moment and sighed: "on the surface, he entered the ice coffin to protect himself from the invasion of the cold."


    "But the ice coffin is also extraordinary, and the cold inside is also amazing. His whole body has been frozen for 70%. Although he is still alive, he is The living dead. "


    "The living dead?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and finally clenches his teeth to open his perspective eyes. He can see everything in his body.


    The blood seems to be stagnating and coagulating, and the muscles, bones and muscles are extremely stiff, as if frozen.


    Suddenly, he found that in the heart, there was a weak spiritual power package, maintaining the last vitality.


    See this, his pupil a shrink, in the heart of ecstasy, the heart of excitement can not be compounded, but also save There''s still help!


    I saw a rush to run the pure Yang Wuji skill, mobilize the weak force of Yang, slowly wrapped the master''s body.


    And the softest spiritual power is gently injected into the heart, which is the source of human body''s strength. As long as it can be revived here, it will be able to wake up gradually.


    Seeing this, the three felt a little reckless, but this was his master, and they had no right to ask. They could only pray that the elder would wake up and give birth to a miracle.


    Ning Tao manipulated the spirit power for only a moment, and he was sweating, but then he was frozen. After a while, his whole body was covered with frost, but he didn''t care. He was absorbed in the spirit power.


    Through the perspective of his eyes, he envelops his body with the power of yang to gradually melt the frozen part, while the softest spiritual power is injected into his heart, causing the resonance of the skill.


    This is very demanding for the operator. If there is a slight change, the heart will explode directly.


    The three couldn''t get in, so they had to step back and watch. Their faces were complicated, and they didn''t know what the result would be.


    Wang Tao was looking at the ice coffin. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and said strangely, "well, I''ll ask, is the ice coffin usually filled with the corpses of the heavenly daughters of Tianshan school?"


    Li Menghan is in a bad mood and has no time to talk to him.


    Yan yunyun shivered and said rigidly, "yes, every few decades, the ice coffin will be taken out to store the next generation of heavenly daughters."


    Hearing this, Wang Tao thought about it and asked, "what did you do with the body of the last generation of heavenly daughter in the ice coffin before that?"


    Yan yunyun touched Qiong''s nose and shivered: "according to the custom of Tianshan Mountain, the body of the last generation of heavenly daughter will be thrown into the deepest ice cave. This is the highest funeral."


    Hearing this, Wang Tao''s face suddenly realized that it was like this, and it was indeed a strange custom.


    Suddenly, his face was stiff and white. He swallowed and said weakly, "that The body of the last generation of heavenly daughter in the ice coffin You Have you put it in yet? "


    After hearing this, Yan yunyun sighed: "the ice coffin couldn''t be taken out decades ago. The last generation of heavenly daughter died outside, and the last generation of heavenly daughter was naturally in the ice coffin."


    Speaking of this, the whole body of the three people was stiff. Even Li Menghan, who was in a very bad mood, suddenly felt a chill on his head."Well The daughter of the last generation What about the corpse? "


    Wang Tao mouth interrupted intermittent way, body in shiver, feel scalp is about to explode, heart is scared.


    Yan yunyun''s eyes were startled and said in horror: "it''s reasonable to say that the body of the last generation of heavenly daughter will be in the ice coffin Well, you Did you hear "Footsteps?"


    With this remark, the three men''s scalp cracked, their whole body trembled to the point of sweat, and the two women were even more scared.


    Wang Tao''s Adam''s apple stirred and looked back with stiff neck. His eyes narrowed into a slit. He was afraid to see a horror scene.


    The two women also turned their heads, but the next second, their pupils suddenly shrank, and their faces were full of suffocation.


    "Ah Ghosts...! "


    Three high decibel screams, like thunder rolling through the ice caves, just like the roar of ancient beasts.


    Ning Tao was startled, his heart almost didn''t jump out, his eyes were staring round, and he roared angrily: "what nerve do you have? Do you want to scare me to pee?"


    At that moment, if he didn''t have good psychological quality and withdraw his spiritual power, I''m afraid the master would be finished.


    But he was so frightened that he just wanted to scold them, but his pupils suddenly contracted to the size of a needle, and a chill rushed from his spine to the heavenly hood.


    "Cheat Cheat It''s a corpse...! "


    The words were full of horror, horror, and even more intermittence. The whole body was stiff and completely occupied by fear.


    When Yan yunyun hears the sound, he faints directly. Li Menghan''s pupils contract and seem to be dead.


    In his eyes, there was a woman figure at the ice cave. Most of her body was naked, her clothes were broken, her bones were white, and her face was black, just like kerosene.


    This should be The last generation of heavenly daughter!

 Chapter 991

    In the ice cave, the Yin wind blows, the cold wind is chilly, and a chill rushes straight from the spine to the tianlinggai. The scalp seems to burst, the whole body is stiff and unable to move, and the pupils contract.


    Of the four people, three were frightened and one was in a coma. It is a miracle that strange things happen in such strange places without directly frightening people to death.


    The woman''s body was as white as a white bone. Her hair was covered with hair. Her facial features were very delicate, but it was black. It was strange and black. It was black. Her eyes were all white!


    At a glance, the whole body is full of strange places, which is more terrible than pretending to be a corpse. Can you turn into a zombie after freezing here for a long time? The three were in a state of suspense


    at this moment, the woman''s corpse moved, and her movement was very rigid, like a robot. It seemed that there was no danger and she could easily escape.


    But the three were not careless. You know, a senior baby refiner is now lying in an ice coffin. I don''t know if he will Because of her?


    "Step on it!"


    Every step, the ice hole is shaking, as if the whole body was filled with lead, extremely heavy, ice crystals are cracking.


    Seeing the female corpse coming, Li Menghan''s eyes suddenly brightened. In front of her chest, there was a jade ultimatum, which seemed to be inlaid with it. It should be It''s frozen together.


    "This is Tianhan mental method The original


    This thought flashed through my mind, and I was ecstatic that all the female corpses and heavenly daughters were left behind. It was the most important thing for the Tianshan school to take back the inheritance. It should be the first place.


    "You two Come on Look at her chest, "I saw Li Menghan suddenly exclaim, full of joy.


    Loli actually let them see the chest, my God, this loli is too wild, surprisingly amazing.


    See two people a face pig elder brother appearance, Li Menghan pretty face shame red, gas straight stamp feet, coy way: "not let you see the chest, is let you see the chest, what do you think?"


    Ning Tao''s face is wonderful. They go to see the chest according to the order. Remember, we are acting according to the order.


    After a few eyes, their faces suddenly changed. In front of their chest, they were inlaid with a jade ultimatum, shining with a strange luster, as if to highlight its extraordinary.


    "That''s the Tian Han Xin Jing. We must grab it!"


    Voice down, her petite figure a step on the ice, then burst out, straight to the female corpse.


    "Shizu, please forgive me


    Ning Tao and his wife are also fighting at the same time. Fear is only the first sight. As long as they can survive, they will sweep all the demons. As monks, how can they be afraid of the dead.


    Wang Tao is the fastest. He seems to have used some body method. He jumps up high and looks like a dragon in the air.


    Seeing this, Li Menghan clenched his shell teeth and suddenly said, "take away the jade die first, and don''t damage Shizu''s jade body."


    Hearing this, Wang Tao''s eyes flashed. At this time, he rushed in front of him and put out his palm.


    Suddenly, in several people''s eyes, the female corpse suddenly shot, as fast as thunder, directly hit it.


    "Be careful!"


    Ning Tao at the end of the face exclaimed to remind, Wang Tao also noticed this, immediately eyelid jump, quickly back.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the ice layer gave out a dense crack sound, as if the whole ice hole was shaking, with amazing strength.


    Seeing this, Li Menghan suddenly bit his silver teeth and rushed up. His palms burst out with amazing power.


    "The secret of Tianshan Mountain, the strength of blowing clouds!"


    Slowly push out double palms, directly hit the female corpse, but the key moment is to leave a bit of strength.


    "Click!"


    Only heard a bone ring, that female corpse unexpectedly burst up, face dead wood, no fancy hit a punch.


    "Bang!"


    With a light sound, the strong wind surged, while Li Menghan only insisted on one breath, and was instantly hit by the huge force.


    Seeing that the two men were defeated one after another, Ning Tao roared, stepped on the nine palace chart, and came in a flash, chopping down angrily.


    "Monster, die!"


    The powerful sword fell on the corpse''s shoulder. It was powerful and sharp.


    "Dang!"


    Unexpectedly, although the sword struck, it was like steel. Both of them had a strong anti shock force. The female corpse was all right, but Ning Tao spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Her arms were numb, and she could hardly hold the sword. At this time, the female corpse was numb, and it was a violent blow.


    8 songs - hair


    seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump wildly, his feet step on the nine palace chart, and instantly moves to the palace to escape the blow.


    The three of them stood in a triangle and looked ugly. The corpse''s body was far stronger than that of iron. Even the grass pheasant sword couldn''t hurt her. How hard could it be.


    After pondering for a while, he opened his perspective eye to see if there was any weakness, but this eye shocked him.


    In the brain of the female corpse, there was a living creature, a black-and-white leech, with a mouth all over her body, full of sharp teeth. It was she who controlled the female corpse.And the whole body of the female corpse, completely turned into ice, every inch of flesh and blood, bones, muscles and bones, was as cold as tungsten steel, this body, can be called invincible.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao felt cold all over. This NIMA is an omnipotent puppet, a proper killing weapon. He has no consciousness, no pain, but only violence.


    He clenched his teeth and suddenly said in a deep voice, "you should restrain her from the front, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Li Menghan''s eyes twinkle when they hear the speech. Although they are full of doubts, since they are companions, they should choose to believe.


    See two people burst up at the same time, the whole body spirit power erupts, the strength of Lian baby strong unreservedly play.


    "You must be strong!"


    "Shaking the sky!"


    Two ferocious attacks, instant hit, a left and a right, as if to attack the female corpse left and right.


    Seeing this scene, the female corpse was numb. She punched them at the same time, and there was an explosion in the air.


    "Boom!"


    Three people touch together, force vent, under the foot of the ice instant collapse, ice hole seems to collapse.


    At this moment, they clearly felt the strength, just like the ancient mangniu punched them.


    At that moment, the five zang organs shifted and Qi and blood surged, but they were biting their teeth and holding her.


    In this second, Ning Tao suddenly appears in the back of the female corpse''s head, mixed with the power of Yang, stabbing in instantly.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, Xuanwu chop!"


    This sword, with all its strength, was so hot that it didn''t hinder its entry. It seemed that it still stabbed a living creature, but there was a shrill scream, which was very harsh and unpleasant,


    "Jiji ~"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was ferocious. He tried his best to twist the grass pheasant sword, and the black blood overflowed.


    Li Menghan and Li Menghan were shot to the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood. They were hurt badly, and their palms were unconscious for the time being.


    Seeing that the corpse was not moving any more, Ning Tao spat and said with disdain: Why did I make such a thing? It turned out to be a little bug, and it was so frightening.


    "You think you''re an elephant with green onions in the pig''s trunk. A worm dares to cross the river like a dragon. A fox pretends to be a tiger. It can''t kill you. It dares to scare your master and me..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was a little annoyed, he seemed to be still angry for his gaffe just now. They both shook their heads with a bitter smile.


    All of a sudden, their pupils shrank, as if they were frightened by something. Li Menghan said in a frightful voice:


    "Ning Tao Be careful behind you...! "

 Chapter 992

    When he heard this, Ning Tao''s scalp burst. He didn''t have to think about it. He immediately had to step on the nine palaces.


    But in the end, only half finished, he was hit by a huge force, his internal organs were displaced, and the blood poured into his throat. He felt that he had to vomit blood and sprinkle it all over the sky.


    "Bang!"


    I don''t know where I hit it. I feel sharp pain all over my body. It''s like a broken bone. It''s very painful to move.


    "Ning Tao!"


    There were two anxious voices in his ears. His heart tightened, he forced down the sweetness of his throat and stood up with his teeth biting. When he looked, his eyes were full of horror.


    At the mouth of ice cave, there are two giant white leeches, which are very similar to the big black leech in ancient mythology, but its color is white. Now it should be called Ice leech!


    This is what they really look like. They have a certain variation in this ice cave, absorbing endless cold, but they have become like this. But now it seems that they are only strong but not weak.


    "Boom!"


    Li Menghan and Li Menghan stopped them in an instant. They started to fight each other with great strength. As the strongest disciples of the two schools, their strength was naturally extraordinary.


    "Jiji!"


    The whole ice cave is reverberating with this kind of tingling sound. Huge cracks are smashed open by huge force, as if they are about to collapse. However, the entrance of the ice cave is blocked by two beasts.


    "Together, kill these two animals, otherwise once the ice cave collapses, we will be buried here."


    Ning Tao immediately roared, holding the grass pheasant sword, took the lead to rush up, Li Menghan two people naturally not to be outdone.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, Xuanwu chop!"


    "Kunlun palm!"


    "Da Xumi sword style!"


    Three powerful attacks, brazenly hit out, the two ice leeches rough skin thick meat, even intend to come to hard resistance.


    Their bodies alone are ten meters long. The power of dancing at will can break stones and iron.


    "Jiji!"


    Two beasts seem to be very violent, I don''t know what stimulation, crazy attack, completely is not lethal play.


    Ning Tao has an illusion that these two beasts are hating themselves. As soon as they have a chance, they will pounce on themselves. Even if they are hurt, they will bite themselves.


    Li Menghan and Wang Tao are also aware of this.


    It is reasonable to say that the only explanation for the high intelligence of these two beasts is that Ning Tao just killed the larvae and their children.


    "Gee


    Update H1 (the fastest) NL on a \


    the whole ice cave is shaking, and I don''t think it can last for long. Although the two strange beasts are fighting for their lives, their long bodies block the cave mouth and are airtight.


    Seeing this scene, the three of them had a gloomy face. Once the cave collapsed, all the thick ice crystals collapsed, and they would die.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, a woman''s scream comes out. Ning Tao turns around and finds that Yan yunyun wakes up. Her pretty face is pale and her pupils are shrinking. It seems that she is frightened.


    See this scene, three people helplessly shook their heads, look at her like this, not a moment don''t want to recover, want to let her help, estimated is impossible.


    At this time, an ice leech suddenly came in and bit at Yan yunyun. It was only ten meters long and had only one mouth. It was extremely ferocious.


    "Ah


    The sound almost pierced her eardrum. Yan yunyun was frightened. She just woke up and saw this ferocious creature. Even a monk could not accept it.


    You know, she is the goddess of modern society and the pillar of our motherland in the future. She should shuttle between high-end hotels and high foot wine glasses, not against big insects.


    "Yunyun, get out of the way Come on


    Li Menghan anxiously yelled, eager to get rid of the ice leech immediately, but the reality let her only watch.


    It seems that this words played a role. Yan yunyun bit the tip of his tongue fiercely, and the blood overflowed. He overcame his fear with pain, and he really flashed to one side.


    "Boom!"


    When it hit the ice wall, countless ice crystals fell down, and ferocious cracks, like the mouth of a giant beast, fell down and never came out, as if swallowed.


    Seeing this scene, Yan yunyun trembles with fright. At the same time, there is hatred in her beautiful eyes. This is the strange beast that killed her good friend. Kill it and take revenge!


    The ice leech roars and pours at Yan yunyun again. The row of tiny, dense teeth is clearly visible. Even if it swallows one person, there is no problem.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he got out in a moment. His face was evil. He was just two evil animals. He dared to be so reckless. He had never killed a strange animal in his life. This place Here you are.


    I saw him jump high and hold his right fist as if he had been blessed by the power of the world. He had the illusion that he was invincible in the world.


    "Virtual world boxing!"


    With one punch, the whole ice cave was also broken and began to collapse."Gee


    Two ice leeches are scarred, but they are stuck in the mouth of the acupoint. Although they have no face, they can feel the real hatred.


    At this time, Ning Tao carries the ice coffin, which is the purpose of his trip. The master also has some life to save.


    "Go on, rush out, or you''ll all be killed here and beat those two animals down...!"


    Ning Tao''s crazy roar, murderous, shoulder ice coffin, directly and Yan yunyun rushed out, very fast.


    Seeing this scene, Li Menghan and Wang Tao take a deep breath. You have to die. There''s no way.


    "The Dragon ascends to heaven!"


    "Xumi shenmang!"


    Two frightening fluctuations of the spirit power, instant blast out, at this moment, finally broke out the hidden strength.


    "Boom!"


    Only heard a loud noise, the hole was opened, the two ice leeches were seriously injured and dying, powerless to the deepest drop.


    Several people''s bodies flashed, and finally rushed out of the ice cave. They were hurt by a lot of ice crystals. At the moment of rushing out, it became a large area of ruins.


    "Hoo Hoo


    A few people are like cows, breathing heavily, and their faces are full of horror. I didn''t expect that in this place, there will be ancient alien species to survive. It''s very rare.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I feel that the temperature around is much higher than before. It''s not as cold as before. Especially after a great war, there are water drops on my body!


    Although he was at a loss, Ning Tao didn''t forget what happened in front of him. He quickly carried the master out. The trace of life had been stabilized by him. He had a great hope to save him.


    And Li Menghan actually carried out the woman''s corpse, looking at the jade die on her chest, his heart was full of excitement.


    Just want to reach for it, sudden change, that lifeless female corpse, unexpectedly suddenly toward the depth of jump.


    As soon as Li Menghan''s face turned white, he also jumped down subconsciously. He only wanted to get Tianhan mental method in his mind, but he felt his feet hanging in the air and regretted that it was too late.


    Ning Tao three people see this, the facial expression is pale, if want to jump down like this, will definitely fall into the deepest place directly.


    All of a sudden, his clairvoyant eyes came across a ghost, which came behind him in an instant. Just as he wanted to turn his head, there was a huge force behind him, which pushed him down.


    Feet hanging, below is the depth of the ice cave, endless cold will cover him, the face of the muscle pumping.


    "I''m just a soy sauce maker. Why do you push me..."

 Chapter 993

    A roar of grievance came from the depths of the ice cave. In the blink of an eye, there were only two black spots left. They were still falling rapidly and could not return to the sky.


    Seeing this scene, the two people on the cliff ruins were completely dumbfounded.


    What happened just now? This how all jumped down, is to die for love, or to fly together.


    "Why What should I do? If they fall like this, they will surely die without a burial place. "


    Hearing this, Wang Tao''s face changed. Although he was still confused, he was forcing himself to think quickly.


    Suddenly, he saw the ice coffin. Master Wuchen had been carried out. Maybe This is feasible.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he picked up the ice coffin and threw it into the ice cave. It depends on your luck whether it''s dead or alive. Ning Tao, Ning Tao, it''s cheap for you this time.


    As the saying goes, funny B''s luck, has always been very good!


    The ice coffin is very heavy, with more rapid speed, falling towards the depth of the ice cave, in the blink of an eye, disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Yan Yunmei worried. This is the forbidden ice cave. Can they come out alive?


    Just when he was in a daze, Wang Tao on one side suddenly said helplessly: "the matter has come to this point, and there is no other way. It''s better to carry this elder out first and save him."


    Hearing this, Yan yunyun hesitated for a while, and finally sighed and prayed that they would come back alive!


    Deep in the ice cave, two figures fell rapidly, their faces were pale, and the cold around them was also a danger.


    The colder they went down, the stronger the chill was. It seemed that they had not erupted yet. They were covered with frost and shivered with cold. Even if they wrapped their bodies with spiritual power, it would not help.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and opened his perspective eyes, but the chill still filled the air below, as if it was deep.


    Damn, I''m really haunted by female ghosts. If you say you''ll die, you have to push me down. What''s the matter? You''re handsome and you''re guilty?


    Below him is Li Menghan, who is falling rapidly. His pretty face is already white, but his speed is much faster than him.


    It made him wonder how fat Lori was. She looked like a girl, but she was heavier than a man.


    Anyway, it''s also falling, and death has to be indifferent. It''s full of provocation: "Hey," I said, "how can you sink so much? You drop faster than me. Do you often steal food?"


    As soon as he said this, he seemed to step on the cat''s tail. He was furious and said angrily, "who do you think is fat? I''m not fat at all. I dare to talk nonsense and kill you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turned his lips and said with disdain, "Oh, I''m so afraid. The fact is just in front of me. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with you even if I eat another 20 jin."


    When Li Menghan hears the speech, he is impatient. Loli, children and weight are her three taboos. Usually no one dares to say, because he knows that she will be angry and explode.


    "If you have the guts, just wait for me. If you dare to come down and see that I don''t peel you alive, you dare to make my sister angry."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered and sneered: "come here, you come here to see if you have seed. I promise you will be surprised."


    You come down and beat your mother until she doesn''t know you,


    you come up and strip you directly,


    you come down and beat you as a pig,


    you come down and let you know what you mean,


    They scolded one after another. Only in this way can they keep awake, or they will sleep.


    Now I don''t know where I am. I feel that I am in the ice ocean, full of suffocation and cold everywhere.


    "If I could live, I would make you extinct," Li Menghan said with a fierce face.


    Ning Tao heard this and shivered. He said in a vicious way, "do you know the consequences of angering me? Give me a 50 meter sword. I will let you run 49 meters first."


    Li Menghan''s face was livid, and he said nonsense: "you wait for me. I will tie a ring grenade to your bird, and then find ten women to dance."


    "I''ll wipe it. You are too cruel. I curse you for never finding a good man like me in your whole life. Just hide and cry. You want me forever."


    "You Your face is thicker than that of the city wall. When you fall down, you must face the ground first. Maybe you can''t die, because It''s too thick. "


    "Thanks for your good words, anyway, even if you die, the fattest woman will die first. A man like me may only starve to death, but he can''t get to the bottom."


    "You can pull it down. Since it''s all dead, why do you want to jump down and get your brain kicked by a donkey?"


    "Heroes don''t ask where they come from, they don''t look for Graves when they die!"


    ¡­¡­


    Their voices became weaker and weaker because the cold was so strong that they had been frozen into the bone marrow after several qualitative changes.


    At the beginning of the bickering, now are frozen out, and only mumble, I do not know whether there is a voice.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao is aware of it. He looks up and sees that the ice coffin has fallen down. It''s very fast. It''s not far from him. If you go in It is no problem.In the brain suddenly a stirs up the spirit, vigorously in the air rowing, toward the predicted direction.


    "Fat woman, we can help. Come here."


    Hearing this, Li Menghan struggles to open his eyes. In front of the illusion, there is an ice coffin. The man is waving anxiously, but his whole body is really boring.


    Ning Tao tried his best to paddle. Although he didn''t learn how to swim, he didn''t know how to swim breaststroke, backstroke, freestyle, and had no teacher. As long as he could get closer, it was good swimming.


    However, on his left hand, the semicircular white ring that had been cut out was now abnormal.


    When he fell into the cave, the ring was changing, absorbing the cold. The White was changing into black, as if it were a process, which was changing continuously.


    Ning Tao didn''t realize it. He rowed with all his life. All the tricks came out one after another. He could win a gold medal for Huaxia.


    Finally, he got close to the ice coffin. Although it was cold inside, it was warm for the outside.


    "Fat woman, stop sleeping and come here."


    With the cry of Ning Tao, Li Menghan gradually approaches, but he is powerless, and it is difficult to row directly.


    Ning Tao is impatient to see this scene. As soon as she wants to shout or stimulate her, her eyelids suddenly jump wildly, and her perspective eyes look deep.


    "NIMA, another cold wave!"


    Ning Tao angrily scolds a, the facial expression is anxious, unexpectedly break away from ice coffin to row toward her, absolutely can''t see death but not save.


    I don''t know why. I have strength all over my body. The ring of my left hand flickers slightly. A small half turns black.


    "Fat woman, don''t sleep. It''s almost here."


    Ning Tao pulls and shouts, but he always loses his focus and can''t do it effectively. It''s like an old turtle crawling.


    The climax is getting closer and closer, like a roaring cold dragon, which has the momentum of destroying everything and freezing everything.


    "Ah, go...!"


    The first a of EK made a roar, but he really burst into power, and immediately ran into the ice coffin. He also took the opportunity to close the lid of the coffin.


    "Boom!"


    The ice coffin was unstable, but it was spinning. The two inside were also spinning, dizzy and nauseous.


    "Well


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s head seems to be wrapped by something soft. It''s so big that it''s hard to breathe.


    Subconsciously, I reached out to touch this strange part of my body It''s!

 Chapter 994

    "It''s suffocating!"


    This is the thought in Ning Tao''s mind.


    "Comfortable?"


    "Well, it''s OK, just so so."


    "Lewd thief, sex wolf, you go to die. I''ll kill you for the sake of millions of women in the world and get rid of harm for the people."


    "Wait Wait, I have a request. I want to die in another way. "


    "I will satisfy you well."


    "I want to suffocate...!"


    Well, I''m so happy. That head is deeply sunk in. A gentle sense of suffocation surges all over my body. Even death is worth it.


    "Ah, thief, kill you, kill you...!"


    "Ah, ah!"


    Two people in ice coffin directly scuffle, Ning Tao''s head seems to have suction, how to pull out.


    "Bang!"


    The ice coffin suddenly shook violently, as if it hit the ice crystal. They stuck to both sides and were separated by this force.


    "Hoo Hoo


    Ning Tao gasped for breath. It should be cold. When he absorbed it into his mouth, he felt that his five internal organs would freeze.


    Li Menghan has a pretty face and blushes. His eyes are burning and his teeth are itching. He wants to kick him out.


    "Bang!"


    It was another violent flash, and they were forced to stick together. Their heads were confused, and the cold was always attacking.


    "No!"


    "Lecheron, get up and I''ll warn you. If you dare to do anything again, I''ll kill you here first."


    "No!"


    Looking at Ning Tao playing a rogue, she is so embarrassed that she wants to crush a pair of silver teeth.


    "Bang bang ~"


    There seem to be a lot of ice crystals protruding in this place, and they are very hard. The ice coffin is in rotation.


    But it seems that he is helping Ning Tao. When he is about to suffocate, he pulls out again, and then pounces on him.


    "No!"


    Fuzzy voice came, as if to say it was not intentional, blame me, and then fell in.


    Li Menghan''s body is unstable, and there is a pain in his chest. His clothes are going to be knocked open by him and become red.


    Looking at that fearless life and death of Ning Tao, her face is complex, all with a blush, but the heart is also a moment of silence.


    Their present situation is like a sharp knife at the neck of the neck. Once they fall, their heads will fall to the ground.


    Now that they have ice coffins, they may not be able to fall to death, but the outside world is full of cold waves, and they can''t get out at all.


    Now they, in addition to waiting for death, or waiting for death, but what he did not expect is that he was with a man, or a thick skinned rogue.


    Looking at it, she didn''t stop it, as if she had given up resistance.


    Ning Tao is also aware of the abnormality. He doesn''t move. He just allows himself to invade. It''s very clever.


    As soon as he wanted to raise his head, he suddenly had a pair of hands behind his head. He pressed them in directly, and there was only a thin layer of clothes between them.


    "No!"


    This can frighten Ning Tao, eyes stare round, vaguely can see different colors, scared.


    "Don''t you want to suffocate? I''ll satisfy you now. I''ll show you what big breasts are. After you die, I''ll freeze myself and die without you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is not happy. If she resists all the time, she may still be interested in it. But now she is obedient. She suddenly feels tired and insulted.


    "No!"


    So he looked up and tried to pull his head out of the suction, but his hands pressed him.


    Some efforts failed, Ning Tao angry, even if there are people dare to force him, even women can''t.


    I saw his hands groping, and I could feel his delicate body trembling, just like an electric shock.


    However, there is no obstruction, she still does not let go, dead according to Ning Tao, even if the hands wantonly violated.


    Feel this scene, Ning Tao angry, really want to play together, well, I''ll accompany you.


    5¡£ First hair


    "stab!"


    A piece of clothes was torn and spring emerged.


    "Ah


    A high decibel scream, sudden sound, Ning Tao''s eardrum are pierced, brain buzzing.


    But his heart is full of pride, let you fight with me, small sample, do not let go, I tear you into a primitive.


    "Stab


    He tore off another one, as if he had met something, which caused Li Menghan''s strong resistance.


    "The dragon is tied by the snake!"


    A Jiao drink, angry, shame and anger, that Petite pair of sexy legs, but has explosive power, actually directly entangled Ning Tao, bound his whole body.


    If someone saw this scene, he would have nosebleed!


    Ning Tao was also startled. How could this woman have such powerful power? She still had to fight to death?The whole body is bound, the strength is strong, the breathing feeling is very uncomfortable, the subsequent weakness, it seems to really suffocate.


    He''s scared. He''s really in a hurry. He''s a cardinal, a gambler, and a man. Now he''s going to be choked to death by a woman''s chest. He''s not willing to die.


    See only sink spirit to concentrate on, explode strength, with his that formidable physique, how can lose to a Luo Li, ah ~!


    As it turns out, the more Ning Tao resisted, the tighter he was bound. It seemed to be an ancient fighting skill.


    "No!"


    A murmur failed, Ning Tao furious, since you do the first day, don''t blame me do 15, wait and see.


    Li Menghan blushes and his heart beats faster. He looks at himself and doesn''t intend to let Ning Tao go.


    Suddenly, her pupil a shrink, subconsciously increased strength.


    She was flushed and ashamed, but she couldn''t stop it.


    This man actually She clenched her silver teeth and wanted to insist. She almost cried out. Her whole body was boiling hot and she finally let go.


    "Go away!"


    "Hoo Hoo Cough...! "


    With the breath of pain, cold into the body, should be more painful, but the white ring is shining.


    When he was suffering, a cold voice came from his ear. "Ning Tao, you are a thief. If you dare to do anything to me, even if you die, I will not let you go."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao raised his head and finally took a breath, but he was confused and his face was at a loss.


    However, in his eyes, Li Menghan seemed to be dead, lifeless and breathless.


    This is She said Self frozen.


    The thought flashed through my mind, but the corner of my mouth was grinning. I almost choked me to death just now. You think you''re frozen, and I can let you go. If you don''t take advantage of it, you''re a son of a bitch.


    Animals Or Better than animals!

 Chapter 995

    In the ice coffin, there was a short silence.


    Li Menghan''s petite and lovely body, motionless, seems to be in silence, and can''t detect any sign of life.


    However, in this harmonious atmosphere, it is more than a disharmonious man, mouth with a grim smile.


    "Fat woman, you are really brave. If you don''t know how to do it, it''s like putting it in front of me naked."


    "In other words, if I put you here, even if it''s frozen, you should be able to feel it, hehe...!"


    "Hey, fat woman, if you don''t speak again, labor and capital will strip you, a hundred times, a hundred times...!"


    However, no matter how Ning Tao shouts, Li Menghan does not move, as if he is really like an old monk.


    "Eh!"


    See this scene, Ning Tao silly eyes, I wipe, actually really frozen, then how should I do?


    K£¡ C


    it''s not easy to have someone who can talk and is happy before he dies, but now he abandons himself.


    People in emotional, fear, if through some action or talk, can reduce a lot of pressure, but now people a frozen, only dry stare him.


    Inside the ice coffin, the cold is strong, but compared with the cold wave outside, it is like a refrigerator and an Antarctic.


    If he went out, he would be frozen into a human popsicle. There is no doubt about this. He has personally experienced it.


    I saw him actually a bite, came to Li Menghan side, close to watch the delicate Lori.


    That tender skin, Kawaii''s face, lovely pink lips, delicate facial features, and a body fragrance.


    I have to say that this is the most beautiful Lori he has ever seen. There is no one, only the most beautiful.


    Although she seems to be young, she is no younger than him. She is the ghost of the incomplete skill.


    Even Su Qian and others are weaker in this plump scale, which needs to be developed.


    He couldn''t help imagining how beautiful Lori would be when she grew up. At least she was a demon who would bring disaster to the country and the people.


    It''s a pity that I will never see her again. I will go to the yellow spring with Lori, who I just met.


    Just quiet for a while, he thought wildly. The elder martial sister, who was unwilling to think all the time, jumped out without worry.


    In the heart is very guilty, full of powerlessness, in a month, can you go back, worry free, and save?


    And his master, there is only a trace of life left. Whether Wang Tao and others can be saved or not is what he worries about.


    However, up to now, there is nothing he can do. Without this ice coffin, they will all become ice.


    "Alas


    He sighed heavily and lay quietly in the ice coffin. His mind was full of thoughts and his heart was complicated.


    If the ice coffin had not been thrown down, worry free might have been able to save him, but then he would have frozen to death in the ice cave.


    No one can tell the reason for this.


    "Damn, it''s all that ghost. What the hell is that? How can it push him down?"


    He couldn''t figure out this question all the time. In other words, is there a ghost in the world? Why can''t they see it?


    His mind was in a mess, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Looking at Li Menghan, who was frozen by himself, he felt angry in his heart, so he made a joke. As for this?


    "Pa!"


    Towards the round rolling place, he gave a hard slap. It felt good, but he didn''t have any evil ideas.


    The cold alone can extinguish the desire, and I don''t know when to land, when Will you die?


    "Pa!"


    Another slap, "let you freeze yourself, and leave me alone. I will rape you before I die."


    "Pa!"


    "What are you going to sleep for? Get up, hi."


    "Pa!"


    "Don''t pretend, your mother told you to go home for dinner."


    "Pa!"


    "Don''t you mean to tie my bird with a cable grenade? If you come to dance, you can''t blow it up in ten minutes!"


    "Pa Pa ~"


    After a dozen slaps in a row, Li Menghan didn''t move. There was nothing else but Liu Mei''s wrinkle.


    After so many blows, the palm of my hand hurt, but I also let out all my anger just now.


    "Alas


    A sad sigh, in the heart some fear, irritability, want to leave this, but can''t do.


    as like as two peas of ice crystals, ice crystals, they are just like falling in the samsara.


    No one spoke to him, a dead silence, in order to avoid his collapse, he had to start a startling voice again.


    "I want to live again Five hundred years...! "


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a loud bang came, like thunder rolling, the end of the world, directly in the ear.


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, his face changed greatly. He could not see whether he was happy or sad. Judging from the voice, he should be in the end."Boom


    There are more and more sounds. It seems that many things fall down and make a dull sound, such as Hongzhong and Dalu.


    Finally, in his frightened pupil, ice coffin with a meteor falling posture, blatantly hit the ground.


    "Boom!"


    There was a big bang, as if a nuclear bomb exploded. The whole ice cave was shaken, and countless ice crystals were shattered.


    The ice coffin was chiseled by the Millennium ice. It was extremely hard. Even if it was impacted by this kind of impact, it was not half damaged.


    And two of them, one self frozen, the other in that moment, was stunned in the past.


    This kind of concussion is very strong. It affects the whole body. The seven orifices suddenly burst into blood, and the five internal organs are in great pain, as if they were shattered.


    "Boom boom!"


    Countless pieces of ice fell down, making a loud noise, even the cold air was scattered, forming a vacuum.


    The ground covered by ice crystals completely disintegrated. In a moment, the ice splashed all over the sky, which was luxurious and spectacular.


    And the strong cold, which was scattered by the earthquake, also made up for it, but at this time, a wisp of cold entered the ice coffin.


    It turned out that the ice coffin cover, even opened a pinhole big gap, cold is from here to drill in.


    But without waiting for them to be rampant, a flash of light would devour them all, as if they were very hungry.


    In Ning Tao''s left hand, a semicircle ring, now has become black and white, is crazy devouring the cold.


    With countless ice crystals falling, some of them also hit the ice coffin. They even moved the lid of the coffin and enlarged the gap.


    If Ning Tao is still sober, he will be scared to death. Maybe he will faint directly.


    But the ring is very excited, constantly swallowing the cold, its own color also changes to black, very strange.


    Just as the ice cave gradually calms down, a ghost, which should not exist, appears inexplicably.


    The ghost is clearer than before, and it is not afraid of the cold. It seems that it has come to hell.


    When a gust of wind blows, the ghost''s disordered hair is blown away, revealing a familiar face.

 Chapter 996

    Deep in the ice cave, an ice coffin was inserted obliquely into the ice layer, causing a large range of ground cracks, and its destructive power was amazing.


    And in this ice coffin, there are two comatose figures, a man and a woman, covered with blood, deeply injured.


    The woman seemed to be in suspended animation. Her whole body was cold, and she didn''t wake up even though she was shocked and spilled blood, but there was a vitality in it.


    And the man''s seven orifices burst blood, unconscious, the ring on his finger, but swallowing the cold outside.


    Around the ice coffin, there was a ghost, which was invisible and real.


    That delicate face, very familiar, absolutely where to see, but met people are still in a coma.


    The cold air all around suddenly turned into a roaring cold dragon, rushing straight into the sky.


    It''s another cold wave, but the reason is not clear. I don''t know how it came into being. The cold can destroy everything.


    The ghost seems to be more and more anxious, constantly around the ice coffin, want to wake them up!


    Outside, I don''t know how long ago, Yue Wuhan and others are trying their best to cure Wu Chenzi, try their best to keep that thread of life, try their best to make it expand, and finally flood all over the body.


    After a long period of hard work, vitality has expanded 30% of the whole body, and muscles have gradually regained their activity. As long as they continue to do so, they will be able to recover.


    But now the most serious thing has happened. The temperature of the whole Tianshan Mountain is three times colder than before.


    Some weak disciples feel cold all over. Even if they use their spiritual power, it is not a long-term solution.


    Today''s Tianshan Mountain is full of wind and snow, and the cold is so strong that no one dares to travel. You can shiver when you turn around.


    There are still many reports on this matter. The state and Hongmeng have been watching here recently and have sent people to come.


    Such strange things need to be investigated clearly. If they are hidden dangers, they must be eliminated as soon as possible.


    The people of Tianshan school are also very anxious. If it spreads like this again, Tianshan mountain will not survive and people and animals will freeze to death.


    The other two fell to the deepest part of the ice cave. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. Even the leader couldn''t go there, so he could only shake his head and sigh.


    They have made up their mind that if the incident worsens again, they will ask Laozu to go out and take charge of all this.


    Yue Wuhan looks at the well cave, her eyes are red, her hands are holding tightly, and she secretly prays for a miracle!


    I don''t know how long later, there was movement in the depths of the ice cave, breathing steadily, with a sense of rhythm, full of vitality.


    In the ice coffin, there was life gradually, and the long closed eyes finally opened slowly.


    "Well "Oh...!"


    With a groan, I opened my eyes and felt a sharp pain all over my body. It seemed that I was going to be disassembled and reorganized. It was painful everywhere.


    Lying in it, he didn''t want to move and groaned. He was almost shocked to death. In his sight, it was foggy and cold.


    This should be in the depths of the ice cave. According to legend, only the Tianshan sect was here. The ghost appeared again, and even had an expression. It seemed that It''s to make him Follow!


    After reading the meaning, he was inspired. The ghost had intelligence. Is the heavenly daughter still alive?


    Looking through the perspective eye, it is found that it is just a spirit, relying on the cold, but as soon as it leaves, it will disappear.


    And the direction she directed was in the cold, an extremely cold place. It seemed that there was something.


    He has a strange face and doesn''t dare to act rashly. The ghost has cheated himself before. Now he wants to follow him. Do you think that he is not dead? What is she doing?


    After some hesitation, Ning Tao made up his mind.


    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles!


    Mobilize all the strength of the body, into the eyes, closed for a long time, suddenly opened, burst out a bright golden light.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    The line of sight penetrates the foggy cold, clearly visible, a shocking scene, instantly imprinted in the brain.


    It''s like swallowing the clouds and blowing up the clouds, stirring up the turbulence of heaven and earth, which is auspicious in ancient times Dragon!

 Chapter 997

    "Look at XM on * 2 BC Chapter 2 * O,


    " that''s Dragon


    If there is a dragon in the world, he would rather believe that the pig will be on the tree.


    "How is that possible?"


    Now half of his brain doesn''t believe it, half of his brain is confused. It''s really a scene in front of him. It''s too shocking.


    Horn like deer, head like camel, mouth like donkey, eyes like turtle, ears like cattle, scales like fish, whiskers like shrimp, belly like snake, feet like eagle!


    This is completely in line with the characteristics of ancient auspicious and dragon. Although they are sleeping with their eyes closed, they are absorbing the cold.


    No, although it is absorbing cold air, it is handling colder cold waves. When it accumulates to a certain extent, it erupts, forming a roaring cold dragon and rushing straight into the sky.


    It turned out that the cold wave was caused by this dragon like thing, which was only in deep sleep.


    People have a fear of the unknown, admiration for the spectacular shock, and inexplicable awe for the dragon.


    Now, Ning Tao is in awe. He does not dare to blaspheme this kind of animal. It is auspicious in ancient times, so he should bow to the throne.


    Looking at it, I can''t help but be crazy. I seem to be the dragon that roams nine days, shuttles nine seclusions, crisscrosses heaven and earth, and is invincible in the world. With a roar, the stars are destroyed


    This feeling made him intoxicated and infatuated, as if all things in the world were under his feet, with the power to destroy heaven and earth, and all things in the world were kneeling down to worship.


    Outside the ice coffin, the ghost was anxious and flustered, circling around the ice coffin one after another, but there was nothing to do.


    In her present state, she can''t do anything to Ning Tao. She has paid a heavy price for pushing him before.


    Looking at Ning Tao, his eyes are dull, his eyes are obsessed, and he seems to be infatuated. He doesn''t know that a disaster is coming.


    When the ghost is anxious, Ning Tao has a strange charm, and his eyes are abnormal.


    In that illusion, Ning Tao incarnated in the dragon, suddenly a person to stop, although seemingly small, but boundless.


    He was barefoot, compassionate, clothed in sackcloth, with deep eyes and a sense of redemption, as if the Savior had come.


    Seeing this scene, the dragon''s pupil shrinks, as if provoked and dignified, and roars in anger.


    This roar, startles the world, weeps the ghosts and gods, the world collapses, all things are destroyed, the stars incarnate disaster and fall into the world.


    This scene, heaven and earth, only a roar of power.


    The barefoot figure also dissipates in the invisible.


    Seeing this, the Dragon spewed out two white Qi. It seemed that this roar had dissipated the spirit, but the world was also destroyed.


    At this time, a figure appeared inexplicably, with the meaning of redemption, immortal and eternal.


    Seeing this scene, the dragon''s face changed. At the same time, he was a little angry. He directly danced the dragon''s tail and pulled it out.


    "Boom!"


    The space crumbled, and there was turbulence everywhere. The man could not die any more, and there were no bones left.


    Just stopped, that person actually appeared again, silent, as if not out, a pair of deep eyes to see through the world.


    The dragon was furious and moved its perfect body. The whole space was shattered.


    However, no matter how it moves, this person will never die, disappear for a moment, then appear, never stop.


    The dragon was afraid. He had never seen such a situation. Nothing could survive, but this man did.


    Seeing that the Dragon wanted to run away, the figure in cloth finally got some movement. He gently raised his hand to keep away from the world.


    "Boom!"


    A bright Cross came down from the sky to punish the world. It directly bound the dragon and tied it tightly to it.


    No matter how it resists, it can''t get rid of it. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t escape punishment.


    The dragon was afraid. He was begging for mercy. He was desperately wriggling, but to no avail.


    When the man in cloth sees this, he reads the Bible in his mouth, and his eyes are deep. He should punish all evils in the world and bring light.


    I saw a flash of white light, completely shrouded in the dragon, with the meaning of purification, the whole world is disappearing.


    Seeing this scene, the figure in the cloth clothes has a quiet vision, and has a vivid meaning. With a heavy sigh, it becomes invisible!


    "Well!"


    In front of Ning Tao''s eyes, his brain is in chaos. It seems that he has a short-term memory loss and a splitting headache. So is his whole body.


    When his vision was clear, he was stunned and dull. He was not in the ice coffin and came to the cold wave.


    And the body of the dragon, which shocked him, is gradually turning into fog and completely disappearing in the world.


    When he saw this scene, he was stunned. He stood up and peered at it. He saw the essence of it.


    What kind of dragon is this? It is transformed by the cold, and its real core is actually a crystal stone and a white bead.


    Seeing these two things, he finally recovered. The previous scene in his mind should be an illusion.


    In his memory, when the heaven and earth Lingbao came into being, it was bound to protect itself from being occupied by others, which was an instinct.I didn''t expect that it could turn into a magic dragon. Even if it had the eye of a candle dragon, it fell into its illusion.


    Everything in the world is really wonderful.


    If so, the figure in cloth clothes appearing in the illusion should be Jesus!


    Shook to shake a head, abandon all miscellaneous thoughts, suddenly thought of what, panic of turn head to see to ice coffin.


    In the eyes, the ice coffin is not far away. Li Menghan is still lying peacefully in it, but the cold is missing.


    The cold air in the whole ice cave disappeared, leaving only the cold wave place, which was not as cold as before.


    He subconsciously raised his left hand. Half of the white ring turned into black, shining.


    Muddled with a face, Ning Tao stepped forward. Since he met the heaven and earth Lingbao, how could he return empty handed.


    He immediately reached out to grasp them. As soon as he touched them, he suddenly felt like falling into the ice and frozen all over.


    The whole left arm is covered with ice crystals, and the whole body is covered with thick frost. This is not over, and the blood will be frozen.


    At this time, the ring finally burst out of power, burst out swallowing heaven and earth suction, like a gourmet.


    They form a stalemate, while Ning Tao is in pain. The cold spreads all over his body and is sucked away


    The two constantly alternate, seems to be in confrontation, to ningtao this container for the ancient battlefield, wantonly start fighting.


    Finally, the ring has the upper hand, just like an ancient glutton, swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth, and sucking in the crystal white beads.


    "Plop!"


    Lost entanglement, Ning Tao is powerless to lie on the ground, groaning in pain, his brain is still muddled.


    It''s not clear what''s going on, but it''s like it''s all over, the chill''s gone, and they''re alive.


    All of a sudden, a ghostly shadow appears. In the perspective eyes, only the translucent state is left, and gradually dissipates.


    In her pupils, Ning Tao See understanding off!


    In the end, the ghost that he was afraid of completely dissipated. He had depended on the cold, but now he also went with it.


    The last generation of heavenly daughter, completely disappeared in the world!

 Chapter 998

    Seeing the ghost disappear with his own eyes, Ning Tao''s face is complicated, and his heart is full of emotion and helplessness.


    A person who should have died decades ago is not really dead until now, completely disappeared in the world.


    For her, Ning Tao knows a little bit. The heavenly daughter of that generation was a powerful God refiner. Although her body died, there was a trace of spirit left behind.


    What''s more, this ice cave is strange, and it''s also breeding heaven and earth''s spiritual treasures. At that time, the cold burst out, coupled with their skill matching, they became like this.


    It was thought that it had intelligence before, but now it seems that it is only instinct, a spirit relying on obsession.


    If you want to ask what obsession is, it must be the school of guarding the Tianshan Mountains. As a daughter of heaven, all her efforts are naturally a sect.


    It may be that the instinct is aware of the danger and wants to stop it, but there is nothing it can do but rely on outsiders.


    I don''t know why I pushed myself down. I guess I was conquered by my own momentum. I can''t help it!


    Looking at the empty ice cave, the cold is thin. Although it is still very cold, it is much different from before.


    |It''s a normal thing that ice coffin is bred in a strange place, which contains the spiritual treasure of heaven and earth.


    And the more amazing things are, the more strange they are. The dragon, which is transformed by cold air, is just to frighten foreign things and make people hallucinate. He is trapped.


    These are only the self instinctive reactions of Tiandi Lingbao. Only those who are good at protecting themselves can survive forever. Only those who want to get Tiandi Lingbao have great opportunities.


    However, in the illusion, Jesus would appear, which Ning Tao never expected. He even said that he had never felt the power of Jesus except for the shroud.


    Is that what he brings to himself?


    Although I don''t understand it completely, I feel it''s very good.


    In this era, who can see dragon, who can see Jesus, ha ha!


    This B is estimated to be enough for one year.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao raised his left hand and put his eyes on the strange ring, which made him confused.


    It used to be semicircular white, but now it is semicircular black. Its appearance has changed greatly. It seems to be natural and self-contained.


    After seeing it for a long time, I can''t help but be crazy. It''s really that this ring is too beautiful, flawless and beautiful. It''s more like transmutation, taking off the packaging and returning to the true self.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When I look at it carefully, I always feel that it''s a woman''s ornament, which is incompatible with him. If I let sister Xia wear it, it will be beautiful and moving.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s face changed. Just now, the ring seemed to have sucked in the two Heaven and earth Lingbao.


    I wipe. Are you kidding me? You sucked what I want. I spent a long time trying to make soy sauce?


    His face was strange and unwilling. He tried to push the ring, but it didn''t move, and the perspective eye couldn''t understand it.


    I wipe, this ring is too strange, but also cut from the stone, there are tears, he suddenly wanted to throw it.


    I want to pull out the ring immediately, but the next second makes his face change, the ring I couldn''t pull it off.


    I thought it was a lack of strength, and I bit my teeth to pull it out, but the result surprised him, and he really couldn''t pull it out.


    Open the perspective eye, the ring seems to be connected with flesh and blood, unless you cut your finger, otherwise you can''t take it.


    See this scene, Ning Tao silly eyes, this NIMA robbed his own things, still rely on not to go, too rogue?


    "Touch!"


    Stretch out the left hand, mercilessly toward the ground to hit, but the result of the ground crack, hand pain, ring no harm.


    Take out the grass pheasant sword and chop it carefully. It''s a magic weapon. It''s extremely sharp. It can be cut with tungsten steel.


    But as a result, the ring is as stable as Mount Tai, and the grass pheasant sword seems to be about to lose the battle. I love the sword, and then it stops.


    Looking at the ring of the rascal, he was full of sadness. On the road of self blackening, there was someone who went further than him.


    If you can meet uncle Tim in the future, you must ask this ring clearly, and don''t meet any ominous things.


    The ice cave is quiet again. Ning Tao lies on the ice and gasps powerlessly. His eyes look up.


    It''s full of ice crystals. I don''t know how deep the ice cave is. How long will it take to climb it?


    But no matter what, for the sake of elder martial sister, for the sake of carefree, for the sake of master, even if his leg is broken, he has to climb back.


    A carp beat, he stood up, resolutely toward the ice coffin, must seize the time.


    All of a sudden, his eyes swept and his feet beat. His face turned pale with fright, and his throat could not help stirring.


    In the sight, at the bottom of the ice cave, there is a graceful figure, all women.


    Their clothes are also different, including ancient cloth, ancient sand robes, modern Hu costumes!


    And many of them are wrapped in ice crystals, like specimens.Some women are like sculptures. In the dark, they can absolutely frighten many girls and attract many men.


    At first glance, I was startled, as if I had come to the nest of the female corpse. Then I knew that this was the goddess of all ages.


    This time, he was very cautious and opened his perspective eyes directly, but his spiritual power was nearly dry, so he had to seize the time.


    Scan a circle, did not find the living ice leech, the two huge ice leech, is already dead, can''t die again.


    In the brain of the female corpse, the larva of the ice leech also died. He was careless because he didn''t die thoroughly before.


    Looking at these corpses, if they were known by any museum, they would be taken away on purpose.


    But shook his head, he now for this, is a moment also don''t want to stay, there are people waiting for him.


    Although the cold here is thin, but presumably, as long as you give it a long time, it will return to the glory of the past.


    But these are all things of monkey years and horses. It has nothing to do with him. Take down the jade die on the woman''s chest. He owes a lot to Tianshan sect. Use this to repay him.


    After handling everything, Ning Tao takes a glance. Ning Tao carries the heavy ice coffin, including the frozen Li Menghan.


    It''s easy to get down, but difficult to get up. One is to jump, the other is to climb, just like climbing up to the sky.


    But these are all difficult for Ning Tao. The faith in his eyes has been burning, with a strong obsession.


    Although a delicate loli in front of him, he could do whatever she wanted, but he didn''t touch it.


    Having become a father and so many women, he is open to this and has some restraint in his heart.


    No worries Hold on!


    ¡­¡­


    The outside world, has passed for several days, Tianshan cold is no longer suitable to live, many disciples have been evacuated, in the bad situation, still continue.


    The month is merciless, the month has no cold and so on helpless, had to ask the old ancestor to pass, asks her old man to preside over the overall situation.


    Yue Wuhan is still worried about his apprentice and Ning Tao. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. What''s the situation?


    But the words of the ancestor of Tianshan made her pale.


    This ice cave has become a place of disaster and can''t survive. If it continues to erupt, the impact will be very bad.


    Either block it,


    or Destroy it completely!

 Chapter 999

    Outside the well cave, there are a group of female disciples of Tianshan Mountain. In this snowstorm, they have become an excellent scenery.


    The leaders are the leader of Tianshan Mountain and others.


    I don''t know why, the moon without cold is not here, Yan yunyun is not here, Wang Tao is not his shadow.


    And the faces of all the people present were all complicated, with the color of unbearable, and the beautiful eyes were red.


    The leader of Tianshan Mountain has a dim vision, is annoyed in his heart, and falls into self blame. So do the elders around him.


    In front of this well cave, still in the eruption of cold, although not so strong, but the momentum is still fierce.


    Today, the temperature of the whole Tianshan Mountain is eight times colder, and even hardy animals are fleeing the Tianshan Mountain.


    None of the disciples left by their Tianshan sect are powerful, otherwise it would be difficult to sustain them.


    The reason why we are here is to witness something and to wait for someone. It is The ancestor of Tianshan Mountain.


    The state and Hongmeng have issued strict orders to destroy this ice cave, otherwise, the village will be in danger.


    Now, not only Tianshan Mountain is affected, but also some nearby villages are not suitable for living and have begun to move.


    The leader and others are helpless. Although they are unwilling, they are not allowed to delay.


    In the end, Laozu made a bold decision to completely destroy their long-standing foundation.


    This decision is tantamount to self destruction. After death, we have no face to face our ancestors, and we are even more sorry to our descendants.


    Their forbidden area, which had been inherited by Tianshan school for a long time, was completely destroyed in their hands.


    In the future, the ice cave can only become a legend, and the snow lotus on Tianshan mountain will not exist in the world, becoming a beautiful memory.


    The ancestors of this generation will live in guilt all their lives, and even be reviled as a shame by later generations.


    Even so, the ice caves must be destroyed. The ancestors would rather be ashamed of their descendants than see them do harm to the world.


    In the face of Laozu''s righteousness, the leader and other people can''t bear to replace Laozu. They don''t want to see her carry everything.


    Suddenly, the leader Yue Wuqing seems to be aware of it. He looks into the air with his eyes. There, he doesn''t know when a woman in white appears. Her clothes are floating in the clouds.


    Seeing this scene, the beautiful eyes of yuewuhan and others were red and tearful, hoping to carry everything for Laozu.


    "Old Zu


    A group of female disciples cried with a crying voice. They wept bitterly. They were worthless for their ancestors. They only hated the injustice of fate.


    When the woman in white saw this, she sighed. Her face covered by veil was full of nostalgia and firmness.


    "Fool, don''t cry, don''t be sad...!"


    A group of female disciples heard that their faces were full of tears, but their slender and weak bodies carried a piece of sky for them. It was their pride that they were weak and strong.


    The month is merciless, the nose is sour, the Jiao body trembles, weeps: "the old ancestor, is seal, block, or evacuate not good, why must destroy?"


    Looking at the crying disciples below, the white dress girl''s face is complicated, but her beautiful face is soft, and her eyes are full of vicissitudes, which has exposed for a long time,


    "this ice cave has existed for a long time, and this change may be due to its destiny, the times have changed, it I''m old, too. "


    Hearing this, many of the young students collapsed to the ground, and their delicate bodies were shaking. They had already cried into tears.


    "Step back, let me It''s over! "


    Voice down, a power of alchemy revealed no doubt, through heaven and earth, not blasphemous.


    "No No ancestors There are still people down there...! "


    A cry suddenly came from a distance. The words were imploring, revealing a woman''s helplessness.


    "Father Tianshan, you can''t do it. My disciple is still under the ice cave. You can''t destroy it..."


    Two figures appeared from a distance, a man and a woman, anxious, praying that it was the moon without cold and dust.


    The latter just wake up not long, a know this matter, almost fainted, tears, quickly ran over.


    "Don''t give them a few more days. Maybe they will come out...!"


    However, the woman in white sighed helplessly. At this time, it was too late to say anything. Moreover, with this degree of cold, the two could not survive.


    Month ruthless face dew can''t bear, a wave of hand, they two people to stop, this time, don''t allow to disturb the ancestor.


    The two men were extremely anxious and even wanted to fight, but the Tianshan elders were not rivals at all.


    Also at this time, the spiritual power between heaven and earth is diffuse, crazy toward the air, a great prestige comes.


    Feeling this scene, Wu Chenzi and Yue are merciless, including Yan yunyun, who is in a hurry. At the same time, his face is desperate and his heart is like ashes, and he falls to the ground powerlessly.


    All the female disciples looked up and burst into tears. Lao Zu was about to do it. Everything It''s almost over.


    In mid air, the white women''s clothes are floating, and the jade hands are like butterfly dance, showing the hidden seal knot.I saw that a pair of jade hands, a ray of light emerged, with great power, as if to destroy heaven and earth.


    "So Mi God Awn


    A murmur, wind and cloud upheaval, refining God of a strong blow, when earth shaking, burning mountains and boiling sea.


    Looking at this scene, many disciples closed their eyes and didn''t want to see that scene, which was not worth it.


    2p is the first version of a


    no dust son canthus to crack, desperately roar, but they are very weak, no strength to resist.


    There is no cold in the moon. Yan yunyun is intercepted. The elder, such as Yue merciless, can''t obstruct him.


    All of a sudden, the earth trembled and the cold air gushed, like a cold dragon swallowing clouds and puffing mist, rushing straight to the sky.


    I don''t know why, the cave was so angry and cold that everyone shivered.


    Seeing this, the woman in White''s face changed. She was ready to fight hard.


    However, a sound came from the cave, as if in the desert to see water, abnormal ecstasy.


    "I Lose You Old So and so


    As the voice fell, a huge and heavy object burst into the well cave, with the potential of skyrocketing, breaking away.


    When the woman in white saw this, she immediately hit the magic wand in her hand. But when she saw the object clearly, she was very surprised. In a hurry, she turned the skill to make the magic wand deviate.


    "Boom!"


    This God awn deviation, actually hit the distant mountain, only a moment, the familiar mountain disappeared.


    But the woman in white snorted, but she also grabbed the heavy object, flashed back to the ground.


    "NIMA, I''m Hu Hansan. I''m back at last."


    A figure rushed out bravely, his face was ecstatic, just like a drowning man catching a straw.


    And the people outside also changed their faces, and at the same time, they showed a look of horror. The man turned out to be Ning Tao.


    Do not wait for their reaction, an old figure, but it is full of tears rushed in the past, as if to see a miracle.


    Ning Tao also saw him, his face was ecstatic, and his eyes were immediately moist, but a voice reminded him.


    "Apprentice, go and save Wuyou...!"

 Chapter 1000

    "I''m in a hurry, but I don''t have to worry about it!"


    On the way to Wudang Mountain, Ning Tao and his master appear here. They rush to the back mountain of Wudang without stopping.


    The matter of Tianshan sect has come to an end, and the ice cave, which has become a place of disaster, has returned to calm.


    The cold wave in it is engulfed by the ring.


    That eruption of cold, also in ningtao out, completely return to calm, into a long silence.


    The woman in white, the leader and others finally gave up the destruction and planned to observe for a period of time.


    The temperature of the whole Tianshan Mountain is gradually warming, because there is no follow-up force, and it gradually dissipates in the air.


    In order to thank Ning Tao, they didn''t hesitate to lend him the ice coffin. It was very refreshing, because the complete Tianhan mental method, Li Menghan, was sent back.


    Nothing is more important than inheritance. This is the real foundation. Ning Tao''s status has been greatly improved.


    Although Wu Chenzi was very weak, he was also biting his teeth to go back to Wudang. He had to see with his own eyes that there was nothing wrong with his disciples, otherwise he would die in peace.


    Yue Wuhan saw this scene, his face was complicated, and his eyes to Wu Chenzi changed, but he didn''t say anything, just watched them leave quietly.


    There was Yan yunyun beside him. His pretty face showed his brilliance. They really survived and brought out their mental skills.


    In her opinion, it was a miracle.


    k)


    although the elder sister of master is still frozen, it''s only a matter of time before she wakes up. With a complete mind, the master will surely grow up and be beautiful.


    But that man, really Fantastic!


    At this time, Ning Tao, Wu Chenzi, is close to Wudang. He is nervous and happy.


    From afar, you can see Wudang Mountain, and a terrible heat wave is coming. The situation is bad.


    I don''t know why, Ning Tao suddenly has a kind of palpitation. His heart beats faster and he is in a panic. It seems that something has happened.


    He was very familiar with this feeling. Once, it seemed that he was interrupted by this feeling when he accepted the inheritance of candlelight dragon in snake Valley, but he was also rescued because of it.


    Why is this palpitation?


    Just when he was confused, he was in a remote place, the small town of glass in France.


    At this time, it''s dusk, and the people in the small town are busy, doing day-to-day hard work. Although it''s boring, it''s full, and it won''t be mediocre.


    Not far from the town, there is a new wooden house. At this time, a big happy event happened here.


    Outside the wooden house, a figure stood with a negative hand, with a smile on his face and a look of excitement in his eyes.


    He is Longjin!


    I stayed here for many days, just for this moment, the birth of a child and a life.


    In the wooden house, the child is on the day of birth. His father is Ning Tao, and his grandmother is Demon moon!


    It has been her wish for 20 years to have a grandson. She was once desperate, but now it is hope.


    If not for his obstruction, I''m afraid demon month has arrived here, even in China, she also lives like a year, every once in a while to contact, let him is a headache, helpless.


    I didn''t know it would be a boy Or a girl?


    Long Jin is also the first time to encounter this kind of thing, very nervous, aware of his gaffe, can''t help but smile.


    According to Sophia''s choice, when she gives birth to a child, she will return to the blood group and hide the matter.


    When Ning Tao grows up to a height and is not afraid of the challenge of the whole blood clan, let him come to her like a God, holding a golden sword, cutting through the blood clan and coming to her.


    Of course, now is only imagination, but we must give Sophia an expectation, so that she can persist.


    After that day, the essence and blood of the blood ancestor, heaven and earth placenta, were all integrated into Sophia''s body, pregnant and raising children.


    Both of them are treasures. They are extremely rare. They also have the magic effect of changing qualifications. They can be called adverse effects.


    To tell you the truth, long Jin has no bottom in his heart. He doesn''t know what will happen after the child is born. Is he a vampire or an ordinary person? Can he live happily in the sunshine?


    What Sophia wants is just to let the children live happily, never mix into the blood group.


    Demon month''s idea is similar, all want to give children a better future, harmony and happiness.


    Long Jin agrees with this. If this is true, I''m afraid it will be a good life in this troubled time.


    Inside the cabin, from time to time came a roar, a voice of patience, like a painful repression, suffering.


    In addition to the pain of Sophia, there is an aunt, who is difficult to deliver, doing a sacred process.


    I don''t know how long after that, the sound of pain suddenly stopped, and Longjin''s heart suddenly stopped.


    For a few seconds, it seemed as if time had stopped, and his breathing stopped, as if he had forgotten to breathe.A few seconds later, a baby''s cry began.


    It''s a wonderful voice. It''s the happiest moment. The whole world is shining, as if it''s full of vitality.


    Listen to this voice, long Jin''s body trembles, and there are even tears in his eyes. Demon moon''s wish is finally achieved.


    At this moment, his heart is happy, happy for his sister demon month, also happy for Ning Tao.


    I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl. It''s not beautiful. It''s supposed to be chubby and not thin!


    When he was thinking, he suddenly noticed that something was wrong with his body, as if he was a little irritable.


    As soon as his face changed, he made a little exploration, but the blood was flowing hot. Somehow, it seemed to be joyful.


    Not yet figured out, suddenly looked up, the white moonlight was dyed into blood, strange clumps.


    In this area, people and animals feel abnormal, blood agitation, seems to be traction, but also in worship.


    Many people turned pale and frightened, thinking that something had happened, they knelt down and prayed to God!


    In front of the wooden house, looking up at Longjin, he had a measure in his heart and a look of horror on his face.


    This kid, it''s not easy!


    What kind of life you will live in the future, happy or bloody, depends on your father Ning Tao.


    If he can carry a piece of sky, everything is easy to say!


    Feel the restlessness of blood, not controlled at all, but there is no danger, just self worship.


    After pondering for a long time, I finally couldn''t bear it. I forced myself into the wooden house to see if the child was safe.


    Once in the room, it was full of warmth and happiness, holding a crying child in Sophia''s arms.


    Seeing this scene, long Jin''s lips moved, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. He seemed to be at a loss.


    At this time, Sophia''s face of maternal love, suddenly broke the quiet, exuding the great, brilliant mother.


    "I named her Please

 Chapter 1001

    Xinyue, ningxinyue!


    An ordinary, reassuring name, happy heart, happy, can be a lifetime.


    The agitation of the blood is still going on, and with the crying, it''s like finding the owner.


    Long Jin heard these words, a burst of silence, at the moment also don''t know how to speak, is comfort or explanation.


    The midwife, on the other hand, knelt down and prayed for God''s blessing for fear of disaster.


    Seeing this, Longjin frowned slightly, and his spirit surged. The invisible power strangled and disappeared.


    "Plop!"


    A light sound, the aunt fell to the ground, she did not die, just by the influence of the spirit, fainted.


    The reason for doing so is to affect her memory and make her confused, thinking that this is an illusion. Otherwise, when she talks more, it will be over.


    Sophia seems to ignore the whole world, a pair of beautiful eyes only that child, full of maternal love, warm.


    Although there is a smile on the face, but the tears are surging, unstoppable downward flow, sour nose, with crying cavity.


    "Xinyue, you must firmly remember your mother. Don''t forget that your mother loves you the most.


    You must remember to think of me, must be happy, eat white fat, to listen to grandma''s words.


    You must have a good life, I will miss you, do not make trouble, to eat more Grow up...! "


    Speaking of this, Sophia was already sobbing, with tears streaming, grief on her face, and her heart full of sadness.


    "Xinyue, mother loves you most.


    Don''t blame me. It''s my mother who is useless. It''s my mother who can''t protect you. It''s my mother who is too selfish...! "


    The words of crying cavity have not been dispersed for a long time, and the teardrop of sad parting is filled in the wooden house, which makes people''s nose sour.


    Seeing this scene, long Jin couldn''t bear it. His eyes were red. He didn''t disturb him and went out in silence.


    In the wooden house, the words of apology, crying and grief are constantly spread out, which is extremely painful. A great mother is about to separate from her child, which is nothing more than heartbreaking pain.


    The baby was happy and seemed to feel something. He cried all the time, as if there was only one sound left in the world.


    "Wow Wow WOW


    Mother, children are crying, pain, as if to be unwilling to heart, apology, all into tears.


    The sky was moved by it. It rained heavily. It kept on raining. The thunder was rolling and resounding all over the world.


    "Boom Wow...! "


    Rain majestic and down, God angry, thunder anger, frighten all ghosts, in a loud complaint for them.


    This place is full of sadness, baby''s crying and mother''s tears.


    In the heavy rain, long Jin stood silently, letting the heavy rain drench his body, but without any defense.


    "Wow


    The heavy rain continued, he also did not move, closed eyes like tears, fell into thinking.


    He and demon month, Dragon King brotherhood, in this world, few people are closer than them, with familiar.


    And as the youngest sister, demon month, both of them are naturally extremely love, do not let it be half wronged.


    But now, the scene he saw with his own eyes is so similar to the demon moon of that year, but more powerless.


    He wants to help him, not for Ning Tao, not for demon moon, but for his heart of the sword, moving with his nature.


    The master once asked him, "one day, you will face many troubles and choices. What will you do then?"


    At that time, his answer was very simple and heroic.


    "I''ve got a sword to cut the world.


    N look: genuine_ Chapter 4,


    I want the sky, but it can''t stop my eyes,


    I want the earth, but it can''t stop my steps,


    let me be free


    At that time, the master was very silent after listening. Although there was appreciation in his eyes, he was also very worried. He didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "If one day, your sword What about being blunt? "


    He didn''t think at the time and was very confident.


    "If one day, I still have a heart, a sword in my heart, a heart that will never be blunt."


    After hearing this, the master laughed, but he shook his head. He still had something creeping in his mouth, but he didn''t understand.


    Today, he finally understood and understood that sentence, but it took decades.


    The master said at that time, "the heart will be blunt, too!"


    Rain crazy, like the pain of God, rolling thunder, like its roar, anger.


    But the heavy rain, it is not close to the body of Long Jin, as if there is a repulsive force, stop everything.


    If you look at it carefully, it''s countless dense sword Qi, which cuts off countless raindrops and makes a vacuum.


    Also at this moment, he slowly opened his eyes, like a sharpened sword, which can cut everything.I saw him step slowly, dripping water does not touch, as if the invincible sword immortal reappeared, itself is a sharp sword.


    In the future, if the sky blocks me, a sword will break the sky,


    in the future, if the earth blocks me, a sword will destroy all things,


    from then on, I will be free and free, and I will be free!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Ning Tao and others finally returned to Wudang Mountain, where the temperature rose extremely, and it was like returning to the big fireball, enduring the burning pain all the time.


    Wuchenzi was very weak, but he was gritting his teeth, even his beloved did not go to reminisce.


    Ning Tao carrying the ice coffin, finally came to the back mountain, but look at this situation, is more and more bad, serious.


    He was so anxious that when he saw the cave from a distance, he finally stopped and was full of worry.


    I saw him in a deep voice: "master, the next thing, please, I hope this ice coffin can work."


    Wu Chenzi''s face was pale. Hearing these words, he nodded his head and comforted: "don''t worry, what the ancestor said will not be faked. Wu you will be OK."


    Knowing that the matter was urgent, he stopped talking nonsense. He picked up the ice coffin and rushed straight to the cave.


    Qingyang also came from outside. Seeing this scene, he looked very happy. Not only the martial uncle came back, but also the ice coffin was there.


    Next, it''s up to the ancestors and the saints. I hope this ice coffin has a wonderful effect and can suppress worry free temporarily.


    Ning Tao''s perspective eye opens and looks at the cave. The ice coffin is put aside, but worry free is being suppressed.


    Elder martial sister looks too haggard and weak. Her eyes are red and swollen with tears. She looks at this scene with worry.


    The vicissitudes of life of the old man, Miao Jingjing burst out at the same time, the force of yin and Yang completely converged, in a balance point.


    The old man deliberately cooperated with Miao Jingjing. After all, the power of Yin is the key. Too much power of Yang will only be a disaster.


    The weak light film suddenly glowed, one black and one white, one Yin and one Yang, turned into two Yin and yang fish.


    In the void, a grand Tai Chi pattern is formed. Two Yin and yang fish are swimming. At that time, there are empty Liangyi, Sixiang, Bagua and Jiugong around them!


    "Seal "Solid!"


    Two tired binge drinks suddenly explode. The Taiji pattern is directly pressed down and the worry free package is instantly wrapped.


    That originally wailed carefree, actually fell asleep, two colors of her body, completely covered.


    And the elder martial sister, also finally moved, saw her body tremble, slowly embrace carefree, heart only pain.

 Chapter 1002

    Inside the cave, the elder martial sister wore a white skirt and covered her face with a veil, but she couldn''t stop her sadness and grief.


    She slowly reaches out her jade hand and hugs the poor worry free child. This child who was born with suffering is that she didn''t protect her well and she can''t save the child!


    Tears, grief to fainting.


    The two-color light film alternates all the time. Compared with the previous seal, it is undoubtedly more solid.


    But next, worry free It''s going to be put in an ice coffin.


    To tell the truth, her heart is ten thousand don''t have the heart, no mother, would be willing to do so, put their own children into the ice coffin, seal her everything.


    But I can''t help it. I can only do it now.


    Tears penetrate the light film, drop on worry free body, but quickly evaporated, but the sad atmosphere can not dissipate.


    There was a sound of anxiety in my ear. I had to put it into the ice coffin quickly. If I missed the opportunity, I would make a big mistake.


    Hearing this, ye Wanqing''s delicate body trembles and sticks to her little face tightly, conveying her maternal love.


    "Worry free, mother must save you Sure...! "


    The oath in her heart will be the purpose of her life. Her face is haggard, her sight is blurred, and she is very weak.


    Holding the sleeping carefree, she came to the ice coffin. Her weak figure made great determination.


    Heart, heart pain, heart, tear pain!


    But no matter how painful it is, we should do it for the sake of children, for the sake of the future, for the sake of future happiness and growth.


    When ye Wanqing made up her mind to put worry free into the ice coffin, a familiar voice came from her ear.


    "Elder martial sister!"


    Hearing this, she was shocked and helpless, as if a gust of wind could easily blow her away.


    "Younger martial brother, I''m sorry for you!"


    A light voice, like balderdash, that looks like a delicate body, but suddenly burst out of amazing power.


    Clench white teeth, ruthless will worry free put in, tears fall down, but quickly condensed into ice crystal.


    Regardless of the painful cry in her ears, ye Wanqing''s explosive power actually closed the coffin tightly.


    At this moment, the old man moved and Miao Jingjing moved. They both pinched the seal at the same time. The mysterious Rune suddenly appeared, with an ancient flavor, and spread all over the ice coffin.


    This is the art of blockade. It was handed down in ancient times.


    The whole body of the ice coffin is full of runes, and then it disappears, but it exists, just under the touch.


    At this time, the back mountain of Wudang changed. At first, it was in the hot fireball, and there were heat waves everywhere, but now there is a cool wind, which is strange.


    Those strong Yang forces are all outside the ice coffin, while Yin forces can be absorbed and used to strengthen themselves.


    Seeing this, everyone was slowly relieved, and the worry free situation was completely stable.


    This ice coffin should be able to persist Five years!


    That is to say, within five years, either find the root of heaven and earth that can be cured, then find something stronger than this ice coffin and suppress it again.


    But neither of the two is going to make it to heaven.


    "Alas, I pity all parents."


    Old man youyou Road, a tired face, walk slowly out of the cave, and wuchenzi, Wuwang!


    Miao Jingjing clenches her lips and looks complicated. Finally, she shakes her head and sighs helplessly and goes out with her.


    As soon as he walked out of the cave, he saw Ning Tao kneel down with a plop and pay homage to the old man with gratitude.


    "Disciple Ning Tao, thank you for your help


    Seeing this, the old man nodded to himself, with a gentle smile on his face, and then walked away.


    "Fool, get up. It''s fate. It''s up to you. Remember, people It will win the day. "


    The words are simple but direct to the truth.


    Ning Tao looks up with respect and regards Wudang school as a warm home.


    Wuwang nodded with a smile, while wuchenzi motioned for him to go in. Now, he can get close.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is very happy. He is about to step into the cave, but he hears Leng hum when he passes by the silent master.


    Hearing this, his face darkened and he felt guilty.


    The elder martial sister is her disciple. If there is such a thing now, it would be strange if the master is not in the mood.


    Miao Jingjing also came and said weakly, "Ning Tao, I may I''m going to stay in Wudang Mountain for the time being. Hongmeng gave me a strict order not to disturb my balance. "


    In addition, if I stay here, it will have a great effect on worry free. Now the situation is not clear, and we need to continue to suppress it


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hesitated for a while, and finally said with a farfetched smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''s just for me to experience. You can take care of worry free and elder martial sister for me."


    Miao Jingjing heard the speech and nodded, but her eyes seemed to be a little erratic, huff and puff: "well, after the work here is finished, you can go back. Sister Xia, she''s looking for you."After that, he ran to the distance, leaving a blank face of Ning Tao, secretly guessing in his heart.


    But now, the most important thing is to see the elder martial sister and her daughter, who is most worried about her.


    Inside the cave, there was a woman''s sobbing voice, which seemed to be completely out of control.


    Ye Wanqing is lying on the ice coffin with tears streaming down her face. Her heart is torn and distressed. She keeps holding the ice coffin.


    At a certain moment, her eyes were dark in grief, her body seemed very weak, and she even fainted.


    When she is about to fall, Ning Tao suddenly appears and catches her in an instant. She moves gently and cherishes her.


    A stream of spiritual power poured in and found that she was very weak, as if she had been badly hurt, which was completely caused by excessive sadness.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, his eyes burst out with white light. He became a miracle doctor and tried his best to treat elder martial sister.


    After a long time, he finally woke up.


    As soon as I open my eyes, Ning Tao is reflected in my pupils. The familiar figure imprinted in my heart loves deeply.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t look, don''t..."


    Ye Wanqing subconsciously covers her face. She is flustered in her heart. She is afraid that Ning Tao dislikes her after seeing the blood spot.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao felt a tingle in his heart and fell into guilt at the same time. The elder martial sister''s love was far more than him.


    He is wrong, everything, he is too fickle.


    I saw him face self reproach, comfort: "elder martial sister, you in my heart, will always be the most beautiful nine days Xuannv."


    "I promise you that I will find the holy medicine to restore your beautiful face and let your smile bloom again in the world."


    "I promise you that I will find the root of heaven and earth, and let our daughter live a carefree life."


    "No matter how hard it is to find them, even up to Jiutian, down to Jiuyou, up poor and blue, down to huangquan, I will take them back myself, even if It''s death. "


    Ye Wanqing has been sobbing, directly curled up and lying in Ning Tao''s arms, tears wet his skirt.


    Ning Tao smiles and tears, affectionately way: "I also have a promise, will love you for life, make you happy, make you happy, everything, by me to resist."


    "For you, though I die nine times, I have no regrets!"

 Chapter 1003

    Ye Wanqing is too sad and sleeps in exhaustion.


    That face of haggard, heartbreaking, in order to worry, she did not know how many times to cry, how many tears left, and even thought of dying with her.


    An air refining monk, just because she was too sad, became like this. It can be imagined what she had experienced, what she faced and what she was carrying?


    Ning Tao face dew love, can''t bear, suddenly realized that he is really wrong, and is very wrong.


    The elder martial sister''s heart was broken, and he didn''t feel it.


    Now she is different from before, because with responsibility, he is a father, a carefree father.


    Shoulder, virtually carrying what is the pressure? No, it''s a father''s responsibility.


    This responsibility can change a lot, including himself. In order to be carefree, everything is possible.


    It was dark, and the back mountain of Wudang was cool, but the sun was strong, and it didn''t seem to dissipate.


    The power of Yin also converges here because of the ice coffin, but it''s very insignificant, not as strong as the power of Yang.


    Temperature generals, the power of yin and Yang gather and occupy, which can be regarded as the difference between yin and Yang, forming a treasure land. Some disciples chose to practice here, and the speed is amazing.


    When someone starts, someone follows, because practicing here is twice as much as the outside world. They can''t resist the temptation, but they don''t dare to be presumptuous.


    Seeing this, Ziyang leader discussed it, and immediately gave an order that he could practice here, but he should not be near the back mountain, and he should not make any noise. Violators should be punished severely.


    A group of disciples naturally agreed and started the training frenzy. Their strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Chenzi and others didn''t care. All his mind was in the cave.


    Half a day passed, just like the passage of time, unconsciously from the fingertips slip away, very naughty.


    In the cave, a harmonious and warm scene.


    Ning Tao is still in a daze, looking at his daughter, giggling from time to time, full of happiness.


    "Well "Oh...!"


    With a groan, ye Wanqing finally wakes up. She sleeps peacefully and peacefully. She has no nightmares.


    It can be said that this is the best time for her to sleep after she was born carefree. She feels happy all over.


    Youyou opened her eyes and saw the younger martial brother at a glance. The deep look in her eyes fascinated me.


    She suddenly thought of something, subconsciously touched the cheek, fortunately, the veil is still, should I didn''t see it.


    And Ning Tao, also aware of the abnormality, then looked over, with a happy smile on his face.


    "Elder martial sister, you wake up."


    Hearing these words, ye Wanqing blushed slightly. Her subconscious body curled up and her voice was as thin as a mosquito''s.


    "Well!"


    "Elder martial sister, thank you for making me a father."


    "Stop talking, younger martial brother...!"


    If this topic can''t be mentioned, it will arouse sadness. Ning Tao is secretly annoyed, and immediately wants to divert his attention.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. He took out some things, such as sword, seed, bone!


    These, he plans to give to the elder martial sister, the latter paid too much for him, want to carefully compensate her.


    After listening to the brief introduction, ye Wanqing was shocked.


    Grass pheasant sword, one of the three magic swords of the island,


    one cut from the immortal stone, is a living spirit species,


    there are stone bones, golden marrow, bones, soul liquid!


    It can be said that you are dazzled and have countless treasures. These are rare things.


    "Are these treasures cut out of stones?"


    Ye Wanqing doubts, weak voice, people can''t help but soften, want to take care of her.


    Ning Tao hears the speech and nods with a smile. These things are useful for elder martial sister, which can greatly increase her strength.


    Seeing this scene, ye Wanqing was very moved. He gave such a precious treasure to himself without hesitation.


    They pushed each other for a long time. In the end, ye Wanqing couldn''t stand Ning Tao''s hard work and accepted a lot of things.


    Stone bone, golden marrow, bone, soul liquid, spirit seed!


    The rest is what she left for Ning Tao, and she won''t want it anyway, because it''s necessary.


    For example, the grass pheasant sword can be used by him to resist the enemy,


    the top grade spirit stone can make him practice quickly!


    This is undoubtedly the most indispensable thing for Ning Tao, who is wandering outside. How could she want those things.


    If it is not for Ning Tao''s hard plug, she will not even accept these. If she wants to save worry free, at least she must have strength.


    After a look at Wu you, ye Wanqing''s face was complicated. Finally, you sighed, "younger martial brother, it''s time for you to go back."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked surprised and said, "where should I go? Now I want to be here with you."


    Hearing the speech, ye Wanqing gave a bitter smile and comforted: "I''m much better now. I want to accompany myself. That Xia Mengfei Still waiting for you at home? "Hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his face darkens. No matter how the elder martial sister reacts, he is guilty.


    Seeing that the elder martial sister went to accompany Wu you, Ning Tao sighed, but he was also helpless. Everything in the world was unsatisfactory.


    Sitting cross legged, he began to practice. This place is very suitable for him. It''s the best place for him to practice!


    The next day, Ning Tao was driven down the mountain by her elder martial sister. There are many reasons. They all need some time!


    And he, that night, finally broke through to the realm of refining nine, and his strength rose to a new level.


    Forced by helplessness, Ning Tao had to go back to the East China Sea. Looking at the city life outside, he always felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world.


    Yixinju, finally back here, so long time no see, I don''t know if they think about themselves.


    As soon as I opened the door, I didn''t see half of them. After a long walk, I still didn''t see sister Xia.


    At this time, he found a piece of paper on the desk, which should be said to be a letter to him, with four big words very clear.


    "Away from Home Out of Go


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was extremely shocked, and a pair of eyes wanted to stare out. His heart was shocked and panicked.

 Chapter 1004

    e away from home?


    This word is constantly wandering in the brain, some confused, what ghost, six girls All run away from home?


    Stupidly thought for a long time, still at a loss.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he picked up his mobile phone and wanted to call Xia Jie, because Miao Jingjing said Xia Jie was waiting for him, but on second thought, he still called Tong Yaqian.


    Qianqian is so obedient, you can ask her first.


    However, after dialing the phone, there was no answer, three or four calls in a row.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looks worried. Won''t something happen? With luck in mind, he called Su Qian again, but as a result, no one answered.


    This time, he was really flustered.


    Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru and Hua Linglong are the same.


    It''s all unanswered.


    Ning Tao is a fool, opens his mouth and is confused.


    It''s very strange that all six women want to leave home for no reason.


    Tangled for a moment, he called sister Xia.


    However, this time I got through, and a familiar voice came from the phone, gentle and considerate.


    "Brother Tao, are you home? When did you come back? "


    Ning Tao heard this, complexion complex, hesitated: "sister Xia, I just came back."


    Sister Xia smelled the speech, no response, gentle way: "just come back, we will rest assured."


    Seemingly gentle words, but let Ning Tao tremble, dry smile: "that, sister Xia, who wrote this note, run away from home, whose prank?"


    Xia Jie smell speech, very direct, indifferent admit: "is our sisters write together, but not prank."


    Hear this, Ning Tao heart a Deng, silent, he vaguely guessed some, the heart has guilt.


    Sister Xia was silent for a moment, and then said bitterly: "this time, our six sisters are very difficult to accept, so we plan to go out to relax. We have been gone for two days."


    Ning Tao heard, heart tingling, but also speechless, both fell into a long silence.


    "I''m sorry, sister Xia."


    The first f hair


    hear this, there seems to cry, but it is covered up.


    Sister Xia slowly breathed out a breath and said bitterly, "we don''t blame you. It''s hard for us to accept it, because it''s too sudden, too abrupt and totally unprepared."


    "Or maybe it''s because we I love you so much


    "The deeper you love, the deeper you hurt."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes are moist and his nose is sour. He is full of remorse, remorse and tingling.


    "Sister Xia, I want to find you."


    The words are sad, but firm, showing determination.


    But sister Xia refused miserably: "don''t come to me. I''m very busy. No one can take care of such big Feifei jewelry. Now I don''t want to see you either


    Hearing this, Ning Tao faltered and collapsed on the ground. His face was pale and his heart felt like a pain.


    After suffering for a long time, he found that there was only one word to say.


    "I''m sorry!"


    However, sister Xia listened, but only cry, pain, again generous woman, also can''t bear.


    "This sentence, you should say to them."


    "When you can get them all back, come and see me again. Now Just want to be quiet. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his lips and said helplessly, "but they won''t answer my phone. Still angry. "


    Sister Xia was silent for a long time, and finally whispered, "go to the shadow bar. Linglong is drinking there."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao brightened his eyes and promised: "sister Xia, don''t worry, I will find them."


    There was no reply, but he could feel the pain, coming from the other end of the phone.


    "Brother Tao, congratulations Be a father


    As soon as I finished speaking, the phone hung up. I was already crying. I tried my best to say this.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he grabbed his head with both hands and thumped the ground hard. He fell into chagrin, remorse and pain.


    He can feel that sister Xia has been forced to smile and doesn''t want to put too much burden on herself.


    Elder martial sister''s business, worry free business, sister Xia, they should know, also because the child was stimulated.


    It can be said that one child is worth Ning Tao''s ten women.


    They can''t accept it. They also feel that Ning Tao doesn''t care about them more and more. That''s why he does it.


    If you want to get Qianqian back, you have to let them really forgive themselves, otherwise, everything is useless.


    He slowly spit out a bad breath, face firm, this is his mistake, no matter what, must recognize.


    No matter what you pay, just ask forgive!


    After some speed and sparks, lightning and thunder, he finally came to the shadow bar, an upscale place.He hasn''t been here, but he is said to be very famous.


    It''s a place where many white-collar workers indulge, rich people squander and beautiful women often haunt.


    Here, ordering a glass of wine at will is enough to make ordinary people live for a long time. It is a place to burn money.


    When Ning Tao entered here, he was also full of surprise, and the demons danced and lusted, a scene of extravagance.


    Men and women are in the dance floor, crazy twist their waist and buttocks, dress cool women, giggle mixed in the men, language light pick, play.


    Although this kind of atmosphere is easy to play up, Ning Tao is not in the mood. He is looking for people, not indulgence.


    Looking for half a circle, finally in a corner, saw the lonely shadow, dejected.


    Lonely night, staggered glass cup, swaying dance skirt, and gradually dementia eyes!


    Ning Tao looks heartbroken, can''t help but walk in the past.


    It seems to have been observed that Hua Linglong takes a look at this side, and then sees Ning Tao who is sorry, with a look of remorse.


    At this moment, hualinglong felt happy, but he did not dare to express, deliberately turned his head, did not look at him.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is dejected. He knows that it''s not so easy to be forgiven, so he''s going to go there.


    However, as soon as he came to the front, he was pushed away by a man with a strong force. He was unprepared.


    "I don''t know what to call first, boy?"


    Ear came a rebellious voice, overbearing, with a heavy ruffian gas, cynical.


    Ning Tao raised his head and saw a rebellious dandy. His eyes were contemptuous and full of disdain.


    "What are you looking at? Go away and play!"


    With that, he pushed Ning Tao to one side with heavy hands. Beside him, there were more than a dozen burly bodyguards.


    "Leng Dai why, still don''t hurry to roll, if disturb Han Shao to pick up a girl, three legs give you interrupt."


    A rude dog full of disdain, are lazy to talk with Ning Tao, a poor kind of fool.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao finally recovered,


    instead of responding, he saw that the rebellious young master approached Hua Linglong and wanted to move.


    Ning Tao calmed down, looked cold and said slowly, "that''s my woman."


    That dog leg son smell speech, sneer a, tease a way: "that is before, now, she is Han Shao''s woman."


    "When he''s tired of playing, we''ll have a good time. If no one wants it, we''ll give it back to you. Go away."


    The words were flowing and full of teasing, and more than a dozen burly bodyguards gave out a licentious smile at the same time.


    However, Ning Tao twisted his neck, his face was evil, his eyes were fierce, and he revealed his murderous spirit. Moriran said:


    "tell me, who gave you How dare you

 Chapter 1005

    "Tell me, who gave you the courage?"


    The tone is overbearing, cold and piercing, a pair of cold eyes reveal the murderous, the temperature has dropped a lot.


    "Click, click!"


    Ning Tao twisted his neck at will and made a sound of bone friction. His face was ferocious, as if he was very angry.


    However, this scene has no effect on those people opposite.


    At a glance, you can see that they are unusual people. Their muscles are high and full of explosive strength. Their strength is not vulgar and their background is not simple.


    The dogleg heard the speech and opened his mouth in surprise. After a while, he burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    The bodyguards seemed to be unable to help themselves. They looked scornful and sarcastic, as if they were looking at a fool.


    Is it impatient for a poor second class to dare to speak to them so arrogantly?


    They still vaguely remember that the last time someone dared to speak so arrogantly, he had been sitting in a wheelchair for more than half a year, quietly doubting the world and life.


    Flower Linglong see this scene, face sad, still calm drinking red wine, as if in alone drink pain.


    By her side, Han Shao''s face showed banter, his eyes revealed his desire to conquer, and he didn''t hide it.


    In fact, when he saw Hua Linglong for the first time, he was completely attracted by her. Behind the meekness of that little woman, there was a kind of overbearing and noble temperament, which made people obsessed and intoxicated.


    He was born in the underworld. Naturally, he was very sensitive to this kind of temperament. His woman should be like this.


    So without hesitation, he went straight over to conquer this woman and make her his plaything.


    But I didn''t expect that someone would dare to be presumptuous in front of him.


    But it''s also an opportunity to use this poor guy to show his strength.


    If you want to conquer a person completely, you should let her admire. Strength is the simplest and most direct.


    See flower Linglong very care about there, his eyes slightly flash, suddenly jokingly said with a smile: "sad beauty, tell me, that man, is a relationship with you."


    When hualinglong heard these words, her beautiful eyes twinkled and moved without any trace. She said with a smile, "he''s my man."


    Han Shao, with a flash of his eyes, leaned over and said with a smile, "if I want to get your body and mind?"


    The flower exquisite long moved again, Jiao body Miao man, light smile way: "that treats my man to agree, I listen to him."


    Hearing this, Han Shao''s face was very happy, and he laughed wildly. For him, this kind of thing is the simplest.


    He sipped the red wine lightly and said with a smile, "you will soon become my woman. Take a good look."


    Flower exquisite smell speech, a little smile, avoid the hand that deliberately take advantage of, no response, continue to see the play.


    See her reaction, Han shaoleng hum, but he did not strong, because to use strength to conquer her.


    Look away, give the dog a wink.


    Seeing this, the dog leg immediately understood, and his face showed a proud grin, but he was in silence for Ning Tao.


    I saw his face angry, step out, angry voice: "you dare to scold me just now, is that Laozi a strange face, good bullying?"


    Voice down, the more than a dozen bodyguards step out, just like an indestructible wall, momentum terrible.


    Feeling this momentum, Ning Tao''s face is indifferent, not affected at all. It''s hundreds of years early to scare him.


    But he didn''t mean it. These people are powerful. He can feel the threat, but he doesn''t know where it is.


    His eyes were deep, his face was murderous, and he said in a cold voice, "which dog ear of yours heard me scold you."


    On hearing this, the dog leg is furious and points at Ning Tao, trembling. It looks like who killed his father and robbed his wife. There''s a grudge against him.


    "Well, you dare to call me a dog. This time we all heard it. Do you know who we are?"


    Ning Tao''s face was cold when he heard the speech.


    The owners and girls who were watching were curious and wanted to know which power it was.


    See dogleg son a face proud, proud way: "we are Jinling underworld leader, Xiaolong thirteen gang."


    On hearing this, many people were scared down, their faces were full of horror, and even their whole body trembled.


    Now the name, can be said to be at its best, travel north and south, few people do not know the name.


    Although they are new gangs, they have strong momentum and strength. They are the leaders of the underworld in Jinling. They are famous and popular throughout China.


    In fear, everyone stepped back to avoid getting angry. This gang is not a good one.


    On the other hand, Hua Linglong, who was watching, was surprised and suddenly said, "are you the gang of thirteen Xiaolong, the gang that wants to unify the underworld?"Han Shao sipped his red wine and said with pride, "yes, the future leader of Chinese underworld will be my Xiaolong thirteen Gang, and I''m the little gang leader."


    Hearing this, Hua Linglong was thoughtful, her face was colorful, her mouth was curved, and she sipped red wine.


    Y: , t head J hair


    but Han Shao''s face is gloomy. He always feels that this woman doesn''t care about herself, which makes him angry.


    Seeing the reaction of the crowd, the dog legs are very proud, this is prestige, a few words can frighten them.


    I saw his face joking, sarcastic way: "boy, if you want to beg for mercy, it''s still time."


    Ning Tao smell speech, direct ignore, eyes on the flower Linglong that lonely body, heart bitter.


    Flower Linglong see Ning Tao see come over, beautiful Mou a flash, unexpectedly smile to carry wine cup, and that Han Shao touched once.


    He now wants to stimulate Ning Tao to see how much weight their sisters occupy in his heart?


    And Han Shao sees this, the facial expression is a Leng, immediately showed the expression of obscene smile, on the face full show proud heroic demeanor.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s anger rises naturally. Looking at Han Shao''s eyes is like looking at the dead, cold and heartless.


    But that dog leg son sees this, but think is to despise oneself, immediately jump like thunder, hard hit one punch.


    "Bang!"


    To everyone''s surprise, the poor guy didn''t hide and got the punch.


    In the eyes of the public, it is clear that this poor man is a fool, and he doesn''t know how to fight back.


    When Hua Linglong saw this scene, she suddenly felt that the red wine was spilled, but she still gritted her teeth and pretended to be calm.


    Han Shao sees this, with a trace of contempt on his face. He can''t even raise his interest in abusing such a fool.


    Looking at the sad flower Linglong, he can''t wait to hold her in his arms.


    At this time, the dogleg stepped back, felt himself hit on the iron plate, and immediately took out the dagger.


    Just as he was about to stab his face.


    In front of a flower, Ning Tao appeared in front of him. He grabbed his hand and twisted it. He twisted it into a twist. The bone broke and screamed.


    "Boom!"


    He was thrown to Han Shao by Ning Tao, and hit the table in front of him. Suddenly, he made a loud noise, a mess, and the exquisite table broke to the ground.


    See Ning Tao a face ferocious, evil spirit diffuses, chest violent fluctuation, a pair of eyes cold to heartless.


    "I''ll give you ten courage to touch her!"

 Chapter 1006

    Full of overbearing tone, resounding throughout the bar, many people look shocked, subconsciously back a few steps.


    This NIMA is the rhythm of death.


    Bar, suddenly inexplicable quiet down, convey a repressive atmosphere, like rain is coming.


    Looking at the broken glass all over the ground, there was a miserable figure lying in it. His face was ferocious, and his arm was twisted into a twist, which made him faint with pain.


    "Ah, ah!"


    In front of him, Han Shao''s face muscles trembled, twisted his neck, and his eyes were full of murders.


    How long has it been? Since the establishment of the thirteen gang of Xiaolong, no one has dared to hit him in the face so naked.


    Even if there are, they don''t exist.


    He was still sitting, holding a red wine glass, but his face was hard to see the extreme, and his whole body was murderous.


    "You know, the last time someone disrespected me, he was arrogant at first, but what happened to me later?"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, his eyes were cold.


    Han Shao finished his red wine, smacked his mouth and said casually: "I gave him a chance, but he was too presumptuous, so I broke his bones All interrupted


    "But I didn''t give up on him. It was good for him."


    "I found the best doctor in Jinling to help him connect all the bones. On the day he was discharged from hospital, I beat him in again, and his whole body was broken."


    Hearing this, people''s faces turned pale and their whole body trembled with fear. This is hellish torture.


    Even Hua Linglong, who has been calm, can''t help frowning. This person is really cruel.


    However, Ning Tao is very calm and seems to be listening to a boring story before going to bed.


    Han Shao didn''t care. He still said to himself, "I''ve played like this for several times. In the end, what do you think of that guy?"


    When they heard the speech, they were afraid, but they were curious.


    Seeing the public reaction, Han Shao said with a smile: "he finally gave up treatment and planned to live in a wheelchair all his life. When I went to see him, he was still grateful to me."


    "You know Why? "


    When they heard the speech, they shook their heads to show they didn''t know.


    Han Shao saw this and recalled: "he said at that time, thank you for letting me know the beauty of life. How valuable it is to live well."


    Hearing this, people were stunned. How much suffering did they suffer before they could understand this kind of wisdom.


    However, Ning Tao yawned, as if he was said to be sleepy, and his face looked very impatient.


    "You talk nonsense That''s it. Come and die. "


    Hearing this, Han Shao looked cruel and said coldly, "today, let''s walk in and lie out."


    "Bang!"


    The high foot red wine glass falls to the ground and breaks in response to the sound.


    The next second, more than a dozen burly bodyguards shot in an instant. The big fist of the casserole seemed to kill a cow.


    A punch hit, Ning Tao just moved slowly.


    The movement is like a snail crawling, like an old man playing Tai Chi. Although it has charm, it is slow enough to make people vomit blood and make their chest stuffy.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, taijijin!"


    A whisper, but there is the power of Tyrannosaurus Rex, an invisible Taiji map, will be close to the people to entangle.


    "Click Click...! "


    The sound of bone fracture, one after another, the seemingly burly body, but as fragile as a child.


    "Click Ah Click Ah


    This sound seems to form a symphony.


    Ning Tao, who was surrounded by zongzi, wriggled slowly, his face was plain and relaxed, as if he was playing with a group of children.


    In the eyes of the public, these people are not fighting, but playing shoving, you push, I push.


    It''s very boring. There''s no fighting or violence at all.


    "Drink!"


    A violent drink, more than a dozen figures were thrown away, the mouth screamed, chest depression, arms broken.


    "Crackle!"


    The bar was smashed in a mess, extremely messy, with broken glass everywhere, as if it had been robbed.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only three of the skinniest of the ten burly bodyguards who could fight for ten.


    The three little bodyguards were just a little surprised. They didn''t seem to be afraid. They all had confidence in their eyes.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and the golden light disappeared. How could the bodies of these three guys be the same as that of Phil?


    They all look like the legendary Gene warrior!


    But these three people and that half Orc Phil, also far from, compared with him, is far from.


    When he saw the three men rushing towards him, his eyes narrowed, and he squatted half to accumulate his strength and hit the man of the evil spirit.


    "Bang!"


    Only heard a loud noise, the fierce man half broken bones, deep into the wall.


    The other two were shocked. Is this guy still a human? How can he be like a fierce beast?Suddenly, in front of a flower, a human figure appeared in front of me, just like ghosts, everywhere.


    A palm knife, a leg whip.


    Contains great power, such as terror, two people were knocked unconscious in the past, no resistance.


    Seeing this scene, people could not help but be shocked.


    Did I get dizzy just now? That fool knocked over more than a dozen big men. It''s like chopping melons and vegetables. A master beat more than a dozen young children.


    Hua Linglong is still drinking, which is not surprising. She also sees that these people are extraordinary and powerful.


    But No matter how strong, will Ning Tao be strong?


    Suddenly, Han Shao walked out slowly, taking off his clothes at will, revealing his streamlined muscles.


    Although it is not big, it contains the power of terror. The power is more solid, and the whole body is like a rope.


    "Jie Jie, it''s wonderful and powerful, but it''s too far from me, a master who won 80 black matches in a row."


    "I''ve decided to take you back to Jinling. If you sell to heisai, you should make a lot of money."


    On his rebellious face, he revealed ferocity, a look of eating through Ning Tao, full of tyranny.


    "Where are you looking? I''m behind you. "


    A secluded words, like ghosts, Han Shao''s pupils shrink, subconsciously turn a punch.


    However, the punch was empty, and his hair stood up all over his body. He was shocked.


    "The woman who dares to soak me."


    "I''ll make you Regret. "


    Han Shao''s face was ferocious when he heard that he was humiliated. As if he thought he was humiliated, he immediately roared.


    "Pa!"


    That handsome face, impressively many a BA handprint, still don''t wait for him to rage, is a slap to clap.


    "Pa pa...!"


    Han Shao stepped on the soles of his feet and retreated abruptly. His eyes were like a fierce beast, bleeding and angry.


    "Damn bastard, I''ll kill you."


    Ning Tao heard the words and snorted angrily. Finally, he was no longer patient, just like Tyrannosaurus Rex waking up, full of madness.


    With one punch, the shadow appears and goes away.


    "Bang!"


    Han Shao''s body instantly bent into a shrimp shape, eyes staring round, feet off the ground, just like a shell general shot away.


    "Boom!"


    The strength of one punch is completely accepted. Han Shao, who was rebellious and invincible before that, was instantly beaten into a dead dog.


    Ning Tao twisted his neck, only cruelty on his face.


    But just to hear the sound of the gun, and continue to hit him.


    Stand there, don''t move

 Chapter 1007

    A cold voice came suddenly.


    The gunshot startled many people and they were scared to hide in order not to be caught by innocent people.


    And Ning Tao''s step forward, also suddenly stopped, body shape, dare not act rashly again.


    Although he has great strength now, he is still very afraid of guns. He is not sure and dare not mess with them.


    Slowly turned around, eyes faint.


    In the line of sight, a big man like a smiling tiger is sneering with a gun, but his eyes are very cold.


    "My friend, you''ve gone too far."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao eyes a MI, slowly way: "who are you, unexpectedly dare to move a gun at will."


    When the smiling tiger heard the words, he gave a smile. It seemed very kind, but in fact it was very fierce, which made people shudder.


    See its sneer a way: "my Wu Yi Heng, is the boss of shadow bar, you are making trouble on my site."


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes twinkle, suddenly way: "just now they so many people hit me, you seem to be watching the excitement, now, why hand?"


    Hearing this, smiling tiger face a stiff, then sneer: "but I only see that you broke my bar."


    "Not only that, but you also hurt my bodyguard. You are vicious, either your arm or your leg is broken."


    "my good business is ruined by you."


    The words hurt, as if they came from the bottom of my heart.


    However, without waiting for Ning Tao to refute, there are many inexplicable people jumping out, and their words are extremely sharp.


    "Boss Wu is right, everything is because of you, not only smashed the bar, but also injured people."


    "That''s right. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. This man is insane, biting like a mad dog..."


    For a moment, Ning Tao seemed to arouse public anger. Many well-known bosses jumped out and denounced.


    Flower Linglong see this scene, beautiful eyes contain Sha, a pair of powder fist tightly hold up, these people unexpectedly so shameless.


    Han Shao was also lifted up by his hands. When he saw this scene, his face was proud and his eyes were full of ridicule.


    If you want to defeat a person, you don''t have to use force.


    If my father is not talking about big things, he must die here today. Otherwise, I''m sorry for the name of Han Feng.


    But Ning Tao is a fool, these people even confuse black and white, slander themselves, vicious words.


    Leng for a long time, finally recovered.


    He turned black and said angrily, "is this what you saw with your own eyes?"


    As soon as he finished, someone jumped out, not one, but a large group, as if provoking public anger.


    "You dare to intimidate us. Even if you threaten us, we have to tell the truth. That''s the truth."


    "You''re right. You''re the culprit...!"


    Most of the onlookers were angry and scolded, while the others were silent and compassionate.


    See this scene, smiling tiger proud smile, this is his network, which afraid of the dark, can also be said to be white.


    Ning Tao is angry, but he doesn''t start. He secretly mobilizes his spiritual power to move under his feet, and no one can notice.


    His cold voice way: "you this is intentionally helping him?"


    K $0 is After hearing the speech, J, the head of the M edition, said with pride, "so what."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone seemed to realize that boss Wu said so, which means that his relationship with Han Shao is unusual.


    When they heard about it, their minds became active.


    I saw a smart boss jump out, heartbroken first way: "friend, how do you like a barbarian, first smash the field, but also hurt people."


    "That''s right. It''s rude."


    Seeing that everyone agreed, the smart boss laughed and sighed: "the bar was smashed. Do you know how much damage it caused to boss Wu?"


    "I think It should be compensated. "


    "That''s right. Compensation. Compensation must be made."


    Ning Tao heard that, with a gloomy face and cold eyes, he said: "how much do you think I should pay?"


    As soon as the smart boss heard this, his eyes flashed and he said, "we are all businessmen. We won''t ask you for more. If all the expenses are added up, you will take 50 million. "


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as this remark came out, those bosses who wanted to agree were all shocked. He really dared to ask for 50 million yuan.


    Hearing this, xiaomianhu moved in his heart. Although he was embarrassed, his eyes were full of praise for him.


    The smart boss seemed to get support, immediately full of self-confidence, said: "yes, even 50 million, a point will not be more, but also a point can not be less."


    "I tell you, boss Wu is very famous. It''s a great honor for you to ask for 50 million."


    After listening to this, xiaomianhu looked very modest. He looked very kind and full of heartlessness.


    "Well, I''ll make up my mind. If I suffer more losses, it''ll be 40 million. After all, it''s a blessing to suffer losses. It''s a good fortune to live in peace."At the end of the speech, the onlookers praised and even said that boss Wu was soft hearted and flattered one after another.


    And Ning Tao hears, the face is cold to frost, return really lion big mouth, dare to ask him 50 million.


    Let''s not say whether he will give or not. Just these people''s joint slander has made him extremely angry.


    With a sneer, he took out a card and said in a cold voice, "this card has four billion. I dare to give it to you, but do you dare to take it?"


    However, the smart boss didn''t hesitate to reach for the card, no matter how much, as long as he had money.


    But the next second, one of his hands was caught, like a pair of pliers, firmly fastened, unable to break free.


    "You Ah...! "


    As soon as he was about to open his mouth, there was a sharp pain in his arm. He saw with his own eyes that he was twisted into a twist, which made him faint.


    "Whoosh!"


    A shadow came, as fast as a cheetah, with quick action and fierce fighting style, quite like a champion.


    This person is Han Shao, who is ready for power.


    Before that, he thought that his failure was just because of Ning Tao''s sneak attack. He was unwilling and thought that he could defeat him.


    However, reality made a big joke on him. His punch was completely empty, and a huge force came from his back.


    "Boom!"


    This huge force, directly hit it into the ground, deeply concave, bones are broken several.


    Smiling tiger boss Wu saw this and his face changed greatly. He just wanted to shoot directly, but there was no one in front of him.


    "Whoosh!"


    The invisible nine palaces appear on the ground, and Ning Tao moves to the palace, which is beside the smiling tiger.


    "A knife in a smile, damn it."


    A leg whip, instantly kick the gun to fly.


    Boss Wu was so frightened that he staggered back, his face full of fear, as if he had seen a wild beast.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold and his heart is full of anger.


    "Step on it!"


    Looking at Ning Tao with fierce light on his face, boss Wu is scared back and forth, but suddenly he bumps into a man.


    He turned his head and saw that his face was ecstatic, as if he had seen the great Savior, and his body trembled with excitement.


    "Dragon sect leader, do you want to make the decision for me...!"


    When they saw this, their faces were full of shock. Obviously, they all recognized him. His name was like thunder.


    In Donghai City, everyone knows.


    He is the leader of Sihai Gang, Longwu!


    "That''s great. It''s the leader of the Dragon sect. Now we can see how rampant the barbarian is. Just now, he was really lawless," the crowd showed a proud grin.


    However, the gangster leader''s face was calm, so he staggered his smiling face and went straight ahead.


    Under the gaze of all the people, he came to Ning Tao with a smile on his face. He bowed and said, "Mr. Ning, how are you doing recently?"


    People were shocked by this remark.

 Chapter 1008

    A cold wind blew, and everyone was petrified.


    One by one, looking at the scene in front of us, it was as if we were shocked to see the sky falling down.


    A humble mole ant suddenly changes into a dragon above nine days, overlooking all living beings.


    Long Wu''s words made everyone feel like thunder. If they were arrogant before, they couldn''t utter a word.


    Smiling tiger boss Wu was stunned, a pair of startled expression has solidified, the heart seems to be meteor impact.


    The Dragon gang leader, who was regarded by him as the great Savior and the leader of the underworld in Donghai City, was respectful and humble to this poor fool.


    You know, the reason why their shadow bar is famous is the help of the local snake gang.


    Now, his last pillar has collapsed.


    The bar is quiet, you can clearly hear Han Shao''s pain scream, it is gnashing teeth hate.


    Ning Tao is Leng Leng, looked at long Wuyi, saw the smile of the latter, he suddenly realized.


    Well, I wanted to keep a low profile, but things don''t allow me.


    Sitting on one side of the flower Linglong see, face bright, proud of his man, but also in love with his domineering.


    And her facial expression, see by Ning Tao completely in the eye, in the heart greatly happy, can let her happy is again good.


    He was proud to look up and suddenly turned from a sad man to an emperor who was overbearing and despised everything.


    "Why are you here, picking up girls?"


    Hearing this, Long Wu smiles bitterly, shakes his head and explains, "no, I''m here to talk about a big business. The identity of the other party is not simple."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. It''s estimated that it''s still a big thing for Long Wu to say so.


    However, it has nothing to do with him.


    "Damn bastard, you are looking for death...!"


    Han Feng, who was beaten as a dead dog, actually got up again. His body is very strong and has been strengthened.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he lifted him up and looked at each other, which broke out endless murderous.


    "Mr. Ning, did he offend you?"


    Dragon five inexplicably out of a word.


    Ning Tao nodded and his eyes narrowed. He was thinking about how to deal with this guy and what method to use?


    Is it a hemiplegia or a lifelong failure?


    Suddenly, the frightened boss Wu jumped out and said in a panic: "what do you want to do? I warn you not to mess around. The consequences are very serious."


    Ning Tao smell speech, face dew disdain, sneer a way: "that I pour to see, what consequence will I have today?"


    Seeing that he really wanted to do something, boss Wu was frightened and wanted to stop him, but he was already unable to protect himself.


    Seeing that he gritted his teeth, he angrily threatened: "Han Shao is the leader of the thirteen gang of Xiaolong. If you dare to move him, you will be the enemy of the whole Jinling underworld."


    "At that time, the four seas gang will also be affected."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned. Although he thought it didn''t matter, the four seas gang couldn''t help asking.


    Although Longwu frowned, he was also overbearing. Was he afraid of Jinling.


    He said with a sneer: "today, even if Han Xiao comes, his son will not escape..."


    "Brother long, this Some of them have gone too far! "


    A voice came coldly, with a strong sense of anger, a kind of magic and a sense of worship.


    They looked up and turned pale. Did Han Xiao, the leader of the thirteen gang of Xiaolong, really come.


    In the line of sight, a figure full of domineering spirit came from the depth of the bar, majestic, like a generation of heroes.


    And dragon five see this, face a stiff, but not much accident, because and he is talking about business.


    When boss Wu saw this, he immediately pasted it up like a pug, with a low bow and knees.


    "Han Gang leader, you have finally come out. These people unite to fight Han Shao. I can''t help it...!"


    Words cry, as if by the great injustice, but also showed loyalty, vow to follow.


    That domineering figure, gloomy face, do not listen to what he said, in front of this scene, he saw in the eyes.


    His own son, Han Feng, is acting like a dead dog. It seems that he will be beaten up the next second.


    It made his heart and body tremble, and his eyes filled with bleeding light.


    And that boss Wu, the standard villain, instantly hardened his back, as if relying on a Mount Tai.


    I saw his vicious way: "you bastards, no one can run away. When Han Gang leader is angry, the whole China will be shocked. Prepare to accept the anger."


    Ning Tao, Long Wu, etc. see this, slightly pick eyebrows, this guy really shameless, snobbish, dogleg.


    Suddenly, the Han Xiao stepped out and said angrily, "brother long, you should give me an explanation. My son is beaten like this, but you help outsiders.""I want to fight with the underworld."


    Between the words, gold and iron fight, smoke filled, as if brought to the battlefield, a strong blood evil gas.


    On hearing this, Long Wu snorted and said in a deep voice, "brother Han, I''m trying to save you. If this man is angry, you will understand what is Thunder, fury


    Han Xiao sneered and said, "brother Long''s meaning is that my son is beaten like this. You help outsiders, but you are saving me?"


    "Should my son be beaten or abandoned?"


    "Or does brother long treat me as a fool to bully?"


    The raging anger broke out, and the temperature around it suddenly dropped. Rows of bodyguards stood out, pushing them down like mountains and rivers.


    However, with a wave of his hand, long removed his men.


    In the doubts of Ning Tao and others, he smiles.


    Taking a step slowly, he said mysteriously, "this is what I told you Mr. Ning


    The answer is vague and confusing.


    And Han Xiao also frowned, upset, looking at the screamed son, how can he have the heart to think about other things.


    "Dad, kill him. He broke my bones. I want him to die. I want to torture him.


    "No, I''ll let him live, let him watch me kill his woman, kill her, a hundred times..."


    Han Feng in pain, ferocious roar, eyes canthus to crack, a ruffian breath, still rebellious.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are extremely cold when he hears the speech.


    This sentence poked his taboo, you can scold him, you can beat him, but, never allow to insult his woman.


    "You In Look for Die


    Four words, word by word, were spit out, the outbreak of a startling evil spirit, people''s skin a tight, scalp numbness.


    Just when Ning Tao was about to start, Han Xiao screamed, his pupils contracted, and he said with fear:


    "Mr. Ning? Are you Mr. Ning


    His words, full of horror, flashed in his mind those amazing identities, archbishop, and a word.


    "My four seas gang was built by Mr. Ning at random!"


    When he turned pale, he suddenly panicked and begged for mercy Mr. Ning, please raise your hand... "


    However, before he finished speaking, Ning Tao turned his head, his voice was like a great bell and a great Lu, just like Tianwei''s way:


    "two choices, he died, or you Kneel down and apologize


    Voice down, that generation of Xiaoxiong, Han Xiao, pale, clenched his teeth, actually knelt down.


    "Plop!"


    "Please, Mr. Ning, let my son live."


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 1009

    This kneeling, really startled the world, weeping ghosts and gods.


    For a time, the scene was appalling, and people''s minds were about to explode.


    What do they see, the leader of Jinling underworld, the leader of the thirteen gang of Xiaolong, a generation of Xiaoxiong, Han Xiao!


    He knelt down to the man and pleaded.


    You know, the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong claim to unify the Chinese underworld in the future. They have strong momentum and strength.


    But their leader, now openly kneels down.


    It''s hard for people to accept. Who is that guy with a bad look and what''s his strong background?


    In a word, it is so powerful.


    Dragon five was also startled. He was so decisive and gave up his dignity. He was worthy of being a hero.


    It is a great enemy to endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens and to be able to bend and stretch.


    And Wu boss, Han Feng, pupil a shrink, eyeball son want to stare out, a face of unbelievable.


    In a word, I really knelt down.


    The flowers are exquisite and beautiful, and their eyes are surprised and colorful.


    If such a person is placed in the underworld, it means that the dragon goes into the sea and the tiger goes back to the mountain forest. He is bound to be a terrible person.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he was indifferent, and even his intention to kill became more boiling. He had the idea of cutting down the grass.


    He is not good at fault, and it is unforgivable for him to insult his woman.


    However, men have a lot to say.


    He said that he chose to kneel or die, but others directly chose to kneel, so that he could not pick out the flaws.


    What''s more, when so many people look at him, how can he do that kind of thing? It''s not authentic.


    I saw him ponder for a while, slightly sideways, took a look at the flower Linglong, seems to be in a better mood.


    That''s what he''s trying to do, to compensate his woman.


    As long as it can make them happy every day, he can do anything. Nothing is more important than this.


    He turned his head and said in a cold voice, "it seems that you are a smart man. Otherwise, there is only one way for you."


    Han Xiao clenched his teeth, lowered his head and stood on his knees, enduring humiliation.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Ning."


    "When I go back, I will teach..."


    However, before he finished, he was interrupted by Ning Tao.


    "Don''t hurry to thank me. It''s not over yet. If you make my woman angry, you can get rid of death and live There is no escape. "


    The last four words are very hard to bite, which makes people feel nervous and pale. I don''t know what the result will be?


    And Han Xiao smell speech, face big change, a heart seven up and eight down, full of panic to see Ning Tao.


    "I don''t know, Mr. Ning, if you want to How to do it? "


    This inquiry aroused everyone''s curiosity. Even Hua Linglong was curious and expected.


    Rather than answer, Ning Tao looks at Han Feng, who is beaten like a dead dog.


    At the moment, the latter has a venomous face, biting eyes, and even a fierce light. His heart is full of vicious curses.


    But he did not dare to speak, he is not a fool, see his father must kneel down, he would not go to die.


    They look at each other. Han Feng breaks his teeth and tries to endure endless humiliation. He slowly lowers his head to avoid the attack.


    "Put your head up, give me your head up!"


    The voice is like heavenly power, with an unquestionable attitude.


    Han Feng distorts his face. His heart is filled with hatred and humiliation. It''s like a beautiful woman has been forced.


    Slowly raised his head, eyes squint, in order to continue to live, can have the opportunity to revenge!


    "Look at me!"


    There was an explosion in his ear, with sullen, and the palpitating murderer, which made him have to obey.


    Han Xiao, kneeling on the ground, has blood in his mouth, full of shame, but he dare not resist.


    At ordinary times, in Jinling, on such occasions, his identity is now Ning Tao, and he even wants to be more ruthless.


    It can be said that in Jinling, he is the local emperor. Everyone is afraid of him and dare not offend him.


    His methods are also extremely cruel. After he destroyed the gangs against him, men killed and women raped.


    Most of the women in his entertainment places are like this, even the underage girls, and those familiar women are selling very well.


    These are his common means, leading to no one in Jinling dare to fight against him. He is the only one.


    Many civilians hate him to the bone, but he thinks it is right that a generation of heroes should have such courage.


    But now, he suffered the humiliation of all time, which made him want to commit suicide.


    His son was beaten into a dog, but as a father, he couldn''t resist.


    Because, if Mr. Ning really gets angry, the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong will be destroyed.


    In order to make a comeback and dominate the world in the future, he would rather endure humiliation now and try to live on his salary.Just for one day, kill this Mr. Ning!


    For all this, Long Wu looks in his eyes. Although he is worried, he has confidence in Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao looked at that pair of venomous eyes, hate strong, just like a poisonous snake, staring at you.


    They look at each other for a long time, and hate and kill are intertwined.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao gave a cold smile and said, "if you dare to insult my woman, you will feel I''ll regret it all my life. "


    "I also give you two choices. Time is limited."


    "The first one is to tie you up and throw you into the room, and then put these big sweats on the strong aphrodisiac. Maybe animals can do it. I believe it should be a good play."


    When this remark came out, everyone''s scalp was cracked and their hair was creepy.


    Subconsciously, I stepped back and looked shocked. That kind of scene My God I can''t imagine.


    _ "


    there are also some people who subconsciously clamp their legs and touch their buttocks. They always feel that there is a chill wind blowing by.


    Han Xiao heard that, almost spewed out a mouthful of blood, his eyes were about to protrude, and his body trembled with fear.


    If he did, his son would be useless.


    He didn''t even think about it. He looked shocked and yelled, "second, let''s choose the second."


    However, Ning Tao sniffed and sneered: "the second choice is the same as the first one. Congratulations."


    When Han Xiao heard the speech, he felt sad and indignant. His eyes canthus were about to crack. The veins on his forehead seemed to burst, but he could only bear it.


    Dragon five see this, secretly smile, he knows Ning Tao is not such a person, say it, just to scare them.


    He immediately stepped out and said respectfully, "Mr. Ning, leader Han, they already know their mistake. Let''s give them a third choice."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pretended to hum coldly. Under the frightened eyes of the people, he said coldly:


    "since the Dragon sect leader opened his mouth, he naturally wanted to give face."


    "I''ll give you a third choice. Hang your son naked in front of the bar all day!"


    "You "No!"


    Han Xiao hears speech, hastily big happy way: "dress, I dress!"


    Although he still felt indignant and humiliated, it was much better than those two choices.


    Although his son is screaming desperately, he would rather die than do so, but the reality does not allow him to resist.


    Mr. Ning''s words must be obeyed!

 Chapter 1010

    "Yes, I do!"


    Hearing these words of gratitude is like a prisoner being pardoned and released from death penalty.


    I''m not grateful, but at least I''m relieved.


    But Han Feng''s eyes want to crack, and he wants to commit suicide on the spot. He is not willing to accept the humiliation.


    Being seen like a monkey, still naked.


    If this matter is sent back to Jinling, it is estimated that it will not be too much for three days to go door-to-door with loud gongs and drums and firecrackers.


    The most uncomfortable thing is himself, which will be a shame to endure all his life, forever imprinted in his body and mind.


    I saw that he was unwilling to roar, roar, and the sense of shame made him burst out with amazing power.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he just gave a sneer, stretched out his fingers, and fanned out like a palm fan, setting off a gust of wind.


    "Like Come on God Hands


    "Pa ~"


    A clear sound resounded through the bar.


    Everyone subconsciously covers his face, always feel hot pain on the face, as if this slap is his own.


    But Han Xiao''s eyes wanted to spit fire and hate, but he didn''t dare to have the slightest murderous spirit, and he didn''t dare to have any disrespect.


    Because Ning Tao can kill people at any time.


    Now it''s just a good reason.


    Endure, must endure!


    He must insist, or there will be disaster.


    And this slap is too heavy, coupled with shortness of breath attack heart, Han Feng directly fainted, the body is shivering.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao felt relieved and threw him on the ground like garbage.


    "Plop!"


    Looking at his son''s appearance, Han Xiao had only blood in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to look up and still knelt down to repent.


    And Ning Tao ignores everything, leaving only a beautiful shadow in his eyes. With a smile on his face, he walks slowly to his side.


    "Now I feel Are you happy? "


    Flower Linglong smell speech, finish the hand of red wine, proud way: "happy is happy, but not forgive."


    "Hum!"


    As he spoke, he stood up and planned to leave.


    Ning Tao''s face is bitter, but he won''t give up. This is his journey of self blame, which brings warmth to several women''s hearts.


    "My princess, knight is willing to guard you forever."


    Ning Tao pretends to be very solemn and sacred, with love in her eyes. She wants to warm her heart and bring happiness.


    However, hualinglong did not eat this set, although she was as happy as honey, she could not be forgiven so easily.


    "Come on, you are allowed to accompany me on the tour!"


    Smile, sweet as honey, straight out to the bar, this scene, she watched very happy.


    Ning Tao sees this, but a smile, woman''s heart, ponder not thoroughly, it seems that his road, still very long.


    This scene was envied by all the people present.


    Two people look talented, beautiful, very fit, like a pair of heaven.


    And before those small boss who agree, fear unceasingly, fear Ning Tao after trouble.


    The boss Wu, even more like a turtle, wanted to escape quietly, but he was caught by Longwu''s men.


    "Mr. Ning, what should I do with this villain?"


    Long Wu asked.


    See that smiling tiger, Ning Tao picked pick eyebrows, almost forgot him, this guy with a knife in his smile.


    He had thought about it, but he saw hualinglong waiting for him at the door. He didn''t want her to wait too much.


    He immediately waved his hand and said, "you can do it yourself."


    Then he chased hualinglong. In his opinion, everything here was not as good as the other party''s smile.


    See two people talk and laugh of leave, people can''t help but sigh of relief, that is simply evil star, big devil king.


    It''s like the cry of the aggrieved lollipop comes from the children.


    "Dragon leader, I have no choice but to be forced. Although I am in caoying, my heart is in Han."


    "You and the four seas gang are my benefactors. I''m not a wolf. I haven''t reported your great kindness yet...!"


    In the face of his cry, long Wuyi''s face was cold.


    As the saying goes, the king of hell is easy to provoke, but the kid is hard to deal with.


    Although this smiling tiger is not a kid, he is more hateful than a kid. He has a knife in his smile and is perfunctory.


    In his opinion, he is not enough to die eight times.


    Fortunately, he still remembered that he had been very kind to him. I''m afraid it was at this time that he thought of it and hoped that he would forgive him.


    If there is no just a pair of villain''s face, maybe everything is OK, but now, unforgivable.


    His face was very angry, his eyes were cold, and the corners of his mouth were full of sneers. He jokingly said: "boss Wu, I''ll give you three choices. You can choose which one by yourself Which is it? "Hearing this, boss Wu looked pale and hesitated. He wanted to beg, but it was fruitless.


    As soon as he saw long Wu''s angry face, he was shocked and quickly replied, "like Han Shao, I chose some of Long Wu''s men and held him up and walked out.


    "Don''t No Wait for Wait Han Gang leader Help me, leader Han. I''m your man. Help me... "


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, a sudden voice came from behind.


    Boss Wu''s face showed ecstasy, like a dying man was redeemed, moved to tears.


    Long Wu frowned and said in a deep voice, "why, Han Gang leader, do you want to step in, but don''t forget the lesson."


    Hearing this naked warning, Han Xiao''s face was calm, but he said faintly: "brother long, how is your friendship with me?"


    "Brother Han, let''s just say it."


    "I have a small favor to ask you for help."


    Hearing this, the Dragon five secretly alert, model Ling two can way: "if I can help, maybe can consider."


    Boss Wu was so excited that he trembled. He felt that he had found a life-long Savior and wanted to repay him with his whole life.


    However, Han Xiao''s face was calm, and he said: "I have eight tall Tibetan mastiffs. They are in estrus now. After taking the aphrodisiac, please Give it to boss Wu for me. "


    Hearing the speech, the crowd gaped and their scalp burst.


    Ning Tao, who has left the bar, vaguely hears a heartrending roar, resounding through the world.


    "No...!"

 Chapter 1011

    Full of affection.


    The matter of shadow bar has come to an end. Ning Tao has neither asked nor paid attention to the rest.


    It''s like a gust of wind. It blows.


    To tell you the truth, those people are really not enough for him to see. They seem to be big, but they are useless.


    Although he has a good physique, he is like an embroidered pillow.


    The only thing that puzzled him was that the body structure of those people was obviously different from that of ordinary people, much better than ordinary people.


    Just the bodyguards, any one of them can make a dozen.


    If you know some kung fu skills, such as boxing or Sanda, your strength will be doubled.


    After all, the body is the root of everything, and the soul is the source of everything. The two complement each other and form a whole.


    The bodyguards should have taken some drugs to strengthen their bodies, but their souls are fragile.


    Strong body, weak soul, the two are not proportional.


    And their friars are all-round cultivation, and every breakthrough is all-round promotion, not unilateral.


    For example, Ning Tao, if he practices the Taixu classic, his body will be strong, but his soul will become a weakness.


    If you want to be strong, you need to make the whole body become an iron plate and twist it into a rope without any flaws.


    Although they are stronger than ordinary people, they can be ten to ten, but compared with Ning Tao, they don''t even deserve to lift shoes.


    People are more damned than people, goods are better than goods.


    It''s like the glow of a firefly fighting against the sun.


    There is no comparison between the two.


    Therefore, Ning Tao doesn''t care. He believes that long Wu will investigate for him.


    What he has to do now is to find the women, explain his sins and try his best to make them happy.


    Although Hua Linglong didn''t forgive herself, she seems to be in a better mood and has a smile on her face all the time.


    They sat in the car, looking out at the scenery.


    After a moment''s silence, Ning Tao took the lead in breaking the peace and sighed: "Linglong, I I''m sorry for you


    After hearing these words, Hua Linglong''s face became stiff and complicated. Then she gave a bitter smile and said, "you have nothing to do with me. Since I gave up the underworld, I''ve been your woman."


    "When you marry a chicken, you follow a dog."


    Ning Tao smell speech, some headache of scratched head.


    Hua Linglong saw this and said slowly: "in fact, we have all thought of that kind of thing, but it''s too sudden."


    "Even if we were prepared, it''s hard to accept."


    "We just worry about whether we will be abandoned, abandoned or forgotten in the corner one day."


    "We sisters, but we give you all."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao fell into silence and bit his lips.


    Hua Linglong seems to have a lot to say, but she doesn''t know how to say it. Finally, she finds that it''s only that sentence.


    "Ning Tao, congratulations on becoming a father...!"


    They were silent for a long time, and their thoughts were different.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao raised his head and said firmly: "Linglong, I want to go to them. Now."


    "Don''t ask for forgiveness, just want to say, I''m sorry!"


    Hearing this, Hua Linglong''s pretty face is complicated, but the corner of her mouth has the radian of a smile, which seems to have been expected.


    He said with a smile: "I only know where Qianqian are. As for Bingbing, you are going to ask Qianqian. Anyway, I don''t know, and you don''t have to ask me."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face is bitter.


    They were digging holes for themselves, forcing them to jump step by step, but he had no choice but to comply.


    He didn''t ask, just said with a wry smile: "you win, tell me the address, I''ll go to them now."


    When Hua Linglong heard the speech, she showed a proud smile and said, "Qianqian and shallowly, the two of them To the northwest. "


    "Northwest?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, picked pick eyebrow, seem to be very surprised.


    Seeing that she was puzzled, Hua Linglong explained with a smile: "this is the time when the northwest Food Festival is in vogue. There are still many parties, which are very lively."


    "And it''s been more than a day."


    The words are full of banter.


    She seemed to want to know what Ning Tao would do, what her reaction would be, and whether she really cared about her sisters.


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech.


    I''ve been there for more than a day, two beautiful women. What should I do if something happens?


    Although they have stepped into the practice, but to put it bluntly, it is for the eternal youth, beauty.


    As for fighting and so on, it''s Ning Tao''s talent.


    What''s more, there are his enemies there.


    Wu family in northwest, Wu Sheng, they have a grudge.


    The northwest is someone else''s territory. If you just go there, it''s like walking into the palm of someone''s hand and trampling at will.He was very worried at the thought.


    Immediately start the car, in hualinglong''s exclamation, speed to the airport, fast as shadow.


    Must, immediately, fly Northwest!


    At this time, Beijing is not peaceful.


    Ning family old son, after getting a news, the original dusk old such as Chi Mai, suddenly, strong as a tiger.


    He threw the stick away on the spot.


    Jump half a meter high, like a monkey, beard pulled off more than half, the whole person seems to shine back.


    after a moment, he secretly took a ride to the elders'' cabinet. It took a long time to get rid of the sticky eye.


    At this time, the elder Pavilion seems calm, but in fact it is not. Demon moon and the Dragon King are very nervous.


    Because, Longjin It''s coming back.


    He was accompanied by a lovely little fellow.


    Her name is Ning Xinyue!


    In a courtyard, a beautiful woman like demon moon walks back and forth with anxious color on her face.


    However, before the dignified, atmosphere, have disappeared, some only excited and excited.


    "Oh, I said, don''t sway, my old man''s head is dazed by you, brain pain."


    "Longjin, he''ll be back soon, he...!"


    Don''t wait for him to finish, demon month glaring, facial expression contain evil spirit, seem to have great hatred between the two.


    "Eh!"


    Dragon King was startled, subconsciously shut up, he did not want to provoke her, the consequences are very serious.


    Subconsciously, he looked at a place, a pale, venomous figure in his eyes, as if containing evil spirit.


    He is the leader of the Qing Gang, Lin Zhenlei.


    During this period of time, he basically lived in the hospital, and could not run away if he wanted to, leading a hellish life.


    In the courtyard, there was an atmosphere of anxiety, as if it were time for a second to stop, and it was so urgent that I vomited blood in my heart.


    Suddenly, the demon moon and the Dragon King''s face changed. At the same time, they turned to see that there was a free and easy figure in the courtyard.


    The two people who yearn for each other come back at last.


    The demon moon''s face is full of splendor and her beautiful eyes are burning hot. It seems that she is extremely excited when she sees a rare baby.


    Immediately ran in the past, a blank brain.


    "Plop!"


    A light sound startled everyone.


    It''s funny that the elder of the youth gang, a master of baby training, falls to the ground in a trot.


    "Poof


    It seems that someone can''t help laughing.


    Demon month a face is dense, beautiful Mou contain evil spirit, unexpectedly looked at a face blankly Lin Zhenlei.


    Lin Zhenlei sees this, pupil stares round, quickly wave a hand way: "not It''s not me, it''s the Dragon King...! "


    Before he finished speaking, he was slapped by the demon moon. He was bloody, his bones were broken, and he fainted on the spot.


    "I''m sorry, it''s easy."

 Chapter 1012

    Looking at the faint Lin Zhenlei, the air was quiet.


    In this air, full of resentment, can be called tragedy.


    And the Dragon King in the back, face a stiff, just really he didn''t hold back, people always how so indecisive.


    Secretly annoyed, eyes erratic, as if looking at the clouds in the sky, one, two, many ah!


    And at this time, the demon month also looked at him, with cold reproach eyes, just like two sharp swords pierced him.


    However, the Dragon King simply ignored, as if ignoring, still leisurely in the number of clouds, as if attracted by the clouds.


    The demon moon overcast her face and looked up.


    At this time, the sky is sunny, cloudless, where to what clouds, immediately became a black face.


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum, containing evil spirit, is very terrible.


    Hearing the sound, the Dragon King''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. He still counts the clouds quietly. Even if he doesn''t, he has to pretend.


    Lin Zhenlei is still lying there, beaten like a dead dog.


    Even if you''re not knocked out, you can get angry.


    Seeing this scene, long Jin couldn''t help laughing bitterly. The temper of the three younger sisters was getting bigger and bigger, and even the king of dragon had to give up.


    However, it is better to have a temper than to have a cold face before, and seal her heart completely.


    Demon month is also lazy to care, the face with evil spirit suddenly like spring back to the earth, showing a beautiful smile.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, with a brilliant look at the child, in the arms of Long Jin is very peaceful, do not cry.


    A closer look, a heart is suddenly sprouted.


    A pair of black eyes, very bright, a small face chubby, as if eating very full, mouth also sucking his little hand, lovely to the extreme, warm heart.


    Demon month just looked at one eye, and then was attracted, eyes can no longer move away, showing a bright look.


    This is her granddaughter, Ning Xinyue!


    His face was like a lotus blossom, shining, and his delicate body seemed to tremble with excitement. He wanted to reach out for a hug, but he was afraid that the baby would cry. For a moment, he was at a loss.


    I don''t know why, when dragon king saw this scene, he wanted to laugh. He had never seen demon moon so embarrassed.


    But as soon as I saw Lin Zhenlei, his face turned black. I''d better continue to look at the clouds. In other words, how come there are no clouds today?


    Long Jin showed a wry smile, shook his head and said gently, "don''t worry, Xinyue is very good."


    Hearing these words, the demon month bit her red lip, trembled and stretched out her hand, as if she was picking up a fragile antique worth 10 billion yuan. She was very careful, just like a treasure.


    When she took care of Yue in her arms, the latter did not cry, but also very happy, happy to extend a small hand.


    Demon month see, the face of the heart of the joy, even heaven and earth are pale, temporarily avoid the edge.


    His eyes are close to obsession, as if he had been captured.


    Long Jin and the Dragon King look at each other, shake their heads and smile bitterly, but they are also satisfied, and the demon moon will not be alone in the future.


    Suddenly, in a secret Road, two figures came out in a hurry. One of them was walking like a monk.


    They are Mr. Ning and Mr. Ning Yucai.


    At the first glance, they saw the joy, and immediately showed the color of ecstasy. Their eyes were shining and their whole body was excited.


    However, the demon month saw this, as if someone wanted to take her beloved.


    Immediately body shape a flash, quickly rushed to the room.


    Seeing this, Mr. Ning''s face changed greatly. He was very anxious. He went all out to chase him, as if he had been robbed of his beloved.


    "Stop here and give back my Ningjia seed...!"


    Two people one before and one after, the speed is extremely fast, rather old man son seems to return to the peak, body useful endless strength.


    Seeing this scene, long Jin, long Wang and Ning Yucai are unable to laugh or cry. Why is this scene so funny?


    However, I can also understand that both of them want to monopolize their own happiness and raise their own children, but this scene is obviously impossible.


    The two people rushed into the room and kept quarreling. A mother-in-law and a father-in-law were quarreling with each other.


    They all want to support Xinyue, let her live happily and have a bright future, which is also Sophia''s request.


    Looking at that fierce quarrel room, three people didn''t dare to approach, just listen to scalp numbness, a headache.


    vn¡­ Although long Jin smiles bitterly, he is worried in his eyes. What will happen to Xinyue in the end depends on Ning Tao.... "!


    In a distant place, northwest, ushered in ningtao and hualinglong two people, entered this busy season.


    Northwest food festival, a variety of parties, events, can be said to be the year, the most prosperous, prosperous time.


    At the same time, it is also a tourist season swarming from all over the world.


    People come and go in the street, and there is a lot of noise, but their faces are full of smiles. They are very happy with the atmosphere.


    And the aroma of delicious food, let this street full of food people saliva DC, want to eat to walk.Hold the wall in, hold the wall out.


    This is the highest level of food. Some people swear that if they don''t gain ten jin in three days, they will stay for another three days!


    Hua Linglong seems very happy and wants to have a good time, but Ning Tao is not in the mood and full of worries.


    He wanted to fly to Tong Yaqian immediately. He was always worried if he didn''t see them with his own eyes.


    Flower exquisite helpless, had to take him to find two girls, they have a connection between nature is very clear.


    Northwest hotel is a place where only the rich can go in and out, and now it is even more crowded.


    However, there was something strange in the hall. Two gorgeous beauties were stopped by a dandy.


    These two girls are Tong Yaqian and Su Qian, and they are accompanied by Cheng Ba, a character who has been drawn to be a bodyguard.


    "Boy, get out of my way quickly, and dare to stop me from picking up girls. Are you impatient?"


    That dandy arrogant way, full of disdain, his God side of the dog, one after another echo, attitude compliment.


    But Cheng BA''s face was ugly when he heard the speech.


    He wants to do it, but this is the northwest. It''s someone else''s territory. If he does, the consequences will be very serious.


    Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s two daughters are also overcast. They have just gone out for a tour, but they are entangled by the northwest maniac. They are like brown candy and can''t shake it off.


    See three people silent, northwest crazy little proud smile, in this northwest area, not a few people dare to disobey him.


    As soon as you come out for a walk, you are attracted by the second daughter. Your heart makes you move your fingers and full of possessiveness.


    Just want to reach out to catch the beautiful woman, but a hand suddenly out, dead caught him.


    "Let me go, dare to stop me, are you tired of living, don''t you know my name?"


    However, his swearing is ineffective.


    His followers'' faces changed greatly. All kinds of dirty words and angry words came out one after another. They even wanted to do it directly.


    But the two girls, and Cheng BA''s face is very happy, and a worried heart is released instantly, as if they are no longer afraid.


    This man It''s Ning Tao who just arrived.


    Looking at this guy swearing, he was very arrogant, as if he thought how great he was.


    Ning Tao is very angry, with a rebellious face. He dares to be so arrogant in front of him, as if his reputation is frightening.


    "Pa!"


    "I''m the youngest in the East China Sea. Am I proud?"


    "Pa!"


    "I''m a genius. Am I proud?"


    "Pa!"


    "Lao Tzu is still the head of the eight leading Chinese youths. Did I say that?"

 Chapter 1013

    "Pa pa...!"


    A series of bus palms resounded throughout the hall.


    The northwest crazy boy was stunned, and all his dog legs were scared, so they didn''t dare to come near.


    That''s crazy. It''s related to the Wu family. Who dares to provoke in this northwest area.


    And his father, a shareholder of the Wulian group, can be said to have the integration of Finance and power.


    In the northwest, who dares to provoke other than the Wu family.


    But now, an inexplicable man rushed out. Feidan was not a member of the northwest Wu family. Instead, he was acting like a crazy fan for a while. They all felt a burning pain when they looked at him.


    "Pa Pa ~"


    This sound, as if forming a symphony, has never stopped for a long time, some of the rich people who come and go are stunned.


    This NIMA, people are so wild now?


    Tong Yaqian three face excited, this crazy little but entangled them all the way, also want to move, if not for Chengba in, really will be his success.


    They have also heard the identity of Kuangshao, which is extremely loud in the northwest, and few people dare to provoke.


    They had their own scruples, but when Ning Tao came, it was as if there was a Mount Tai in their heart, and they were very at ease.


    Ning Tao''s rebellious face, compared with his pride, you can afford it, still licking his face, said he is what northwest crazy less, face to you into a pig''s head.


    That crazy little in ignorant force, also finally return to God, eyes want to stare out, eyes canthus want to crack, fury like thunder.


    "How dare you hit me Pa...! "


    "Do you know who I am Pa


    "I''m a crazy young man in the Northwest Pa


    "I''ll fight with you Pa pa pa...! "


    A slap, directly to the crazy less to knock out, of course, also angry, anger attack heart, two eyes.


    "Plop!"


    Fanshao was thrown on the ground like garbage. His body was still shaking, but he was in a coma.


    Ning Tao''s face shows disdain and shakes his hand. He says with disdain: "it''s so shameless."


    Hearing this, Su Qian and others have a helpless face. You''ve beaten other people''s faces. How thick do you want to be.


    When his mother came, he didn''t even know him.


    Crazy little, crazy little A group of dog legs ran to him and quickly pulled him back. His scalp was numb with fear.


    When they found that they just fainted, their faces were a little loose, but they were still very ugly. That face was too miserable.


    "You''re dead. Don''t dare to fight crazy. No one can save you in this northwest area. Wait to die."


    After a lot of dogleg put the cruel words, they immediately left with crazy little, just like a lost dog.


    See this scene, Ning Tao cold hum, full of disdain, how many rescuers quickly moved to, don''t not enough I hit.


    This time, he''s really going to make a mess of the northwest.


    Any intrigue, break it.


    Some of the rich people around them were suspicious, others shook their heads and sighed, but no one dared to get close to them.


    In the northwest, fighting crazy little is equivalent to beating the face of the local emperor. I''m afraid it''s really fateful.


    Ning Tao and other five people, instantly become a plague like existence, everyone is afraid, where, people walk tea cold.


    See this scene, Tong Yaqian face dew wry smile, but also full of joy in the heart, because, saw Ning Tao.


    This shows that he still cares about them.


    Almost in an instant, the three women reached a united front in an instant to defend against foreign enemies. It was too early to be forgiven.


    Ning Tao dry cough, farfetched smile: "that, Qianqian, shallow, do you miss me?"


    "Hum!"


    Then he answered, only two cold hums.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao''s face was bright, but he said, "I know it''s wrong. Give me a chance. I''m willing to be a flower protector."


    "These days, don''t worry about playing. I''ll be a coolie."


    See him pat chest guarantee, and willing to accompany female play, what bitter he back, a generous appearance.


    "We don''t care what you like."


    Su Qian looks angry and says angrily,


    although Tong Yaqian doesn''t speak, it''s the same attitude. They can''t control Ning Tao and what they like.


    _ &After watching "Chapter 9" of QS version I (


    finished, the three girls went to the hotel, leaving Ning Tao''s slim figure behind, causing endless reverie.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sighed.


    It''s still a long way to go to get understanding.


    However, Tong Yaqian''s two daughters are gentle and don''t like to argue with others. At most, they can only say such angry words.


    If Li Bingbing doesn''t fight with him for 300 rounds, she suspects it''s another person.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao finds Cheng Ba laughing. The boy puts his hands in his pocket and watches the fun leisurely.He was so angry that he squinted and said, "Why are you here too? Why don''t you practice hard and run around?"


    Cheng Ba hears speech, pretend helpless way: "I also have no way, it is Qian elder sister they make me come to be bodyguard."


    "Besides, I have reached the bottleneck of cultivation."


    Hear this, Ning Tao picked pick eyebrows, a careful look, found that Chengba this boy''s realm is the day after tomorrow nine heavy.


    It''s only one step away from birth.


    "You boy, how can you improve so fast after eating Shiquandabu soup?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s surprise, Cheng BA was very proud and pretended to be narcissistic and said, "Alas, I have a special talent. I can''t help it."


    Ning Tao smell speech, rolled a roll eye, no longer pay attention to the proud Cheng Ba, straight toward several female chase.


    As for Cheng BA''s cultivation, he almost knows that it''s strange to eat the natural stone bones, change the aptitude, and have the medium quality spirit stone.


    "Oh, don''t go, just kidding


    Chengba yells and shouts, but he is unwilling to catch up.


    Northwest Hotel, in this season, overcrowding is a common thing, money is not necessarily able to live in.


    And Tong Yaqian they come early, also not willing to spend money, only opened the last single room and a double room.


    Double room is naturally Tong Yaqian, Su shallow two people live.


    Although now more than a flower Linglong, but are sisters, sleep together nothing, but also deepen feelings.


    But the single room becomes the hegemony naturally, the room is very good.


    But the most important thing is the whole northwest hotel. This is the last room, and the others are full.


    On hearing the news, the atmosphere was very strange.


    In Chengba''s suspicious eyes, Ning Tao has a black face. Without hesitation, he goes straight into the double room.


    In the room, the three girls are playing and having a good relationship, but when they see Ning Tao, the atmosphere is very cold.


    "Eh!"


    "That, you don''t worry, I won''t mess," Ning Tao face twitch, dry smile explained.


    However, the atmosphere became colder and colder, full of embarrassment, the three women''s eyes were cold, and they did not give in at all.


    "Gulu ~, that, I''m afraid you are in danger, I''ll just sleep on the ground," Ning Tao explained with a stiff head.


    The three women''s eyes were full of evil, like a sharp sword, piercing their heart.


    Ning Tao''s scalp is cracked. He doesn''t dare to make the three girls angry. He laughs and retreats depressed.


    As soon as I went out, I heard laughter, like the joy of victory, but if I went in, the atmosphere would be cold.


    I can''t even sleep together without being forgiven!


    Ning Tao depressed a face, squatted in front of the door, listening to the movement inside, can''t help smoking.


    His archbishop, the emperor, was reduced to this.


    Fortunately, no one saw him, especially Chengba. Otherwise, he would lose his face. Later!


    "Creak!"


    Suddenly a light ring, Ning Tao stiff neck, turned his head, that stare straight pupil, one eye saw Cheng ba.


    The room between the two was separated by a wall.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face turned black, Cheng BA''s mouth twitched and his throat became dry, he finally huff and puff:


    "well, I''ll say I didn''t see it, do you believe it?"

 Chapter 1014

    "Well, I''ll say I didn''t see it. Do you believe it?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Actually, I just came out to make soy sauce.


    "I will believe it?"


    "Well, don''t hit me in the face, OK?"


    "Look at my mood."


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    In the corridor, there was a heartbreaking roar, which was sad and miserable, bitter and painful.


    ; YP


    when Tong Yaqian and others noticed something strange, they opened the door, but there was no one, and everything was calm.


    Although confused, but did not think, the three sisters are still talking, as if there are endless topics.


    But on the roof of the hotel, the two figures are entangled, fighting fiercely and fast.


    This is an excuse for training actual combat, so as to launch unilateral abuse, a fat beat, without leaving a hand.


    Here is full of grief and indignation, can fill the Yellow River!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the three girls get up early. How can they waste their time sleeping in on such a busy Festival.


    With extreme excitement, the three women rushed into the crowd, tasting all kinds of snacks, seeing all kinds of acrobatics, very happy.


    Ning Tao and Cheng Ba follow closely, but the latter is depressed and looks haggard, which makes the three girls cherish.


    For last night''s matter, two people who also didn''t open mouth, even if Su shallow deliberately ask, also didn''t ask why.


    These two guys must have done nothing good.


    The street is very busy. Although it''s in the morning, it''s full of people and all kinds of fragrance.


    There''s also a lot of juggling, lion dancing, amazing.


    The three girls are like curious babies. They look East and West. They are full of energy and never seem to be tired.


    Ning Tao To see them happy, my heart is like eating honey, has been followed, smiling face.


    They are still energetic and extremely excited from morning to noon.


    The two men were very tired and out of breath.


    Chengba is full of grievances.


    When you go shopping, you have to pull me for nothing. You don''t need my protection, and you make me tired.


    Along the way, also ate a belly of dog food.


    I''m such a nice person. I also want to find a girlfriend!


    Walking, you come to the most prosperous food city, which has a long history and is the witness of food festival.


    In the mouth of the local people, there is such a saying.


    When you come to the northwest food festival, you have to go to the food city to prove that you have been here. Otherwise, it''s a pity.


    Five people are full of food, but when they see the delicious food, they feel like eating it all over again.


    The three girls are in high spirits. They haven''t been to such a lively place for a long time. We must have enough fun this time.


    All of a sudden, they looked at a huge object and couldn''t help showing surprise. They crowded around in the past one after another.


    In front of it, there is a bronze tripod, which stands tall and has a long history and is as stable as Mount Tai.


    Tong Yaqian beautiful Mou is surprised, lose voice way: "this Ding is very big, don''t know is antique?"


    However, without waiting for the two women to open their mouths, Ning Tao came out and said, "this is a modern Ding."


    "It''s been put here for more than ten years. It''s a symbol of the food festival. It weighs more than a thousand jin, which symbolizes greatness...!"


    Listen to Ning Tao''s elaboration, several people can''t help but be stunned, how can he know so detailed, has he been here?


    "How do you know?" Flower exquisite can''t help but doubt way.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, Su Qian, with a helpless face, pointed to a stone tablet beside him and said, "it''s written on it. He just read it. Alas!"


    A few people heard the words, but they were speechless for a long time.


    Suddenly, Cheng Ba frowned and asked, "have you noticed that there are fewer people here?"


    Four people smell speech, one after another turned to look, found that the bustling crowd was empty, no trace.


    "Well!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, he subconsciously protects the three girls and opens his perspective eyes, trying to find out what the hell is that?


    But just a look, and then a frown, because the line of sight, actually swagger out of two shadows.


    One of them, cheek swelling, is that crazy little.


    But another person, a face arrogant, very proud.


    I saw the two men coming with a fierce and angry face. It was obvious that they came to find fault.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao eyebrows pick pick pick, why he always feel that these two people are to die.


    Because they are all ordinary people, not monks.


    "Yesterday, who beat my brother? Get out of here."


    See that arrogant figure arrogant way, a pair of eyes disdain of looking at five people, as if don''t put in the eye.


    Chengba has three other girls. They are angry.The former is to start, hit his mouth full of soil, but was stopped by Ning Tao, motioned not to act rashly.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he wondered that if these two people were not fools, they would not rush to die rashly. Yesterday''s scene was enough to frighten them.


    He turned his eyes and said sarcastically, "Oh, isn''t that crazy? Why, doesn''t his face hurt?"


    "There were so many people yesterday. You were beaten by me. Today, I found this one. Did you come to be beaten together?


    Crazy little smell speech, a face anger, yesterday this son of a bitch unexpectedly hand so heavy, face up to now have no detumescence.


    I saw him angrily scold: "who do you think you are, just deal with you such asshole, my elder brother is enough."


    Ning Tao smell speech, very disdain of sneer.


    Although it seems that I don''t care, there is a golden light in my eyes. I know it all around, and my heart is dignified.


    See Ning Tao very disdain, that arrogant figure a face ferocious, malicious way: "you a scum dare to despise me?"


    "My name is Wuhe. I''m from the Wujia family in Northwest China."


    "In this northwest area, no one dares to provoke my Wu family. Over the years, you are not afraid of death."


    Several women see this, Dai Mei tight frown, this Wu family they naturally heard of, did not expect that he is that family.


    But it looks like a rascal.


    Cheng BA was impatient for a long time. He said in a cold voice, "if you talk nonsense, I''ll slap you to the hospital."


    However, when he heard the threat, he said contemptuously, "if you have the ability, don''t send me to the hospital, just send me to the mortuary. If you dare not today, you are a counsellor."


    Cheng Ba couldn''t stand the stimulation. He said: "since you have this idea, I will help you."


    Two people are like street hooligans, swearing to start.


    However, Ning Tao takes the lead, showing a sneer of evil spirit on his face, and hooking up with the Wu River.


    "Don''t you want to go to the morgue? I''ll satisfy you today. "


    Wu River two people listen, although the facial expression is furious, but in the heart is ecstatic, because, their goal is about to achieve.


    As long as Ning Tao dares to fight, he will die!


    That Wu River exposed a brick, just like the street hooligans fighting, twisted face, rushed to death.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao didn''t move. He didn''t seem to have any intention to make a move, but he glared up his eyes.


    At this time, a face of ferocious Wu River, suddenly inexplicable scream, then fell to the ground.


    "Plop!"


    A light sound, unconscious, life and death do not know.


    And this scene in people''s eyes almost stare out, stunned, as if watching a joke.


    This Wu River, was one eye to stare dead?

 Chapter 1015

    Stare at a living man to death?


    How many sprays will this attract if it is said?


    Feidan will not be believed. Maybe you will be taken to a mental hospital, because your illness is in the late stage of mental retardation.


    Looking at this scene in the eyes of several women, face strange, look at each other, always feel what''s wrong?


    That Wuhe, are you sure it''s not the monkey''s Toby?


    If several women didn''t know the reason, I''m afraid both of them would think that they were acting, and their acting skills were close to those of the movie king.


    It''s not too much to give them both an Oscar.


    To say the most astonished, it is Fanshao, they are together, naturally know their purpose.


    But is it a bit early to do it now.


    Heart angrily scolds a, belly Fei unceasingly.


    When did Wuhe become so counsellor? If he didn''t get beaten personally and grasp the evidence, the plan would be abandoned.


    I saw him calm face, quickly came to Wuhe side, want to remind him played, the plan has not started.


    However, no matter how he pulled, how he called, that Wu river seemed to be dead, and his whole body was weak.


    Seeing this, Kuang Shao''s face turned pale. There was a bad feeling in his heart, and he put out his hand shaking.


    At the tip of his nose, one second, two seconds, ten seconds!


    "Plop!"


    Kuang Shao collapsed to the ground directly, his pupils contracted, his face was shocked, and his whole body was shaking.


    Actually, I''m dead.


    This It''s impossible?


    Fanshao shook his head in horror, and his face was full of disbelief, which was completely unexpected.


    Is it true that he was stunned to death?


    The idea flashed through my mind, but it was immediately considered absurd. It was impossible, even for a monk.


    Although he is not a monk, he has heard of some.


    Because the Wu family is a family of cultivation, and his relationship with the Wu family is inseparable, even half of the Wu family.


    Wu he has a close relationship with him. This time he came here, not to die, but to have a huge plot.


    That is to force Ning Tao to fight. Although they are beaten, as long as they can grasp the evidence, they can kill him in the northwest.


    But now, don''t mention the evidence, brother Wuhe died here for no reason, just because others were staring at him.


    You can''t say that Ning Tao stares at my elder brother.


    He did not believe that.


    But that''s what happened.


    "You What kind of magic did you do? "


    I saw Kuang Shao''s way full of horror, and he looked terrified.


    Ning Tao smell speech, the face is pale, strong endure in the brain violent pain, double eyes golden light is dim, inexplicably damaged.


    Just now, he did the trick that he had done to Morton.


    Soul Kill!


    This time, he tried his best to fight against ordinary people. His soul was too weak, so he won in an instant.


    But they have also suffered a lot.


    Looking at Kuangshao''s frightened look, instead of responding, he gave a cold smile and said, "Wu Sheng, how long are you going to hide?"


    The voice was cool, but it was cold.


    The three women''s faces changed at the same time. Naturally, they were not unfamiliar with the name, and even had hatred.


    Especially Su Qian, she was caught by this person. If Miao Jingjing didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid she would be in danger.


    Cheng BA''s face was gloomy, and he took out his pistol. This thing is still easier to use these days.


    Voice down, silent for a long time, actually there is a step slowly sounded, reverberated in the hearts of several people.


    Looking up, I found that from a dark corner, there was a gloomy figure with evil spirit.


    This man is wusheng!


    And crazy little see this scene, crying ran past, as if to find the backbone, inner peace.


    Wu Sheng is too lazy to pay attention to him. His face is ugly. Looking at the dead Wu River, he has only a murderer in his heart.


    "You killed him?"


    Hearing the inquiry, Ning Tao smiles and doesn''t answer.


    Several female faces show hatred, beautiful eyes contain evil spirit, is this mean guy, at the beginning but was given by him to escape.


    Wu Sheng was so dazzled that he continued to force him to ask, "I''ll ask you again for the last time. Did you kill him?"


    Ning Tao heard, mouth corner sneer, gave him reaction.


    "Spit!"


    Seeing this very provocative scene, Wu Sheng''s eyelids jumped wildly, and the blue tendons on his forehead burst, as if to explode.


    "You In Look for Die


    Ning Tao sneered and said sarcastically: "many people have said this to me, but I still live well."


    "This time is different from the past!"


    "Don''t forget, you are in the northwest, in my Wujia territory, not in the East China Sea where you are domineering, and you have killed people," Wu Sheng said in a cold voice."I kill?"


    "Please don''t talk nonsense. The friars of our generation can''t interfere in common affairs, let alone kill people at will."


    "If you have evidence, you can pass it to Hongmeng. I will be severely punished if there are rules," Ning Tao said coldly.


    Hearing these words, Wu Sheng looks ugly. Unexpectedly, his plan has been seen through. What''s more sad is that he has no evidence.


    All the results showed that Wuhe was stunned to death.


    Even if it is passed to Hongmeng, it will only be regarded as a laughing stock, and no one will pay attention to it, let alone care about it.


    And the only possibility is the spirit attack!


    However, this level is only possessed by those who are strong in refining gods. It is invisible and has quality. Even technology is helpless.


    Even if science is advanced for another 100 years, it will not touch the surface.


    Once you enter into alchemy, it is another level of life.


    In today''s era, it is not too much to be called immortal.


    The spirit is intangible and hard to understand!


    "You don''t have to be proud. Don''t forget that this is the northwest. There are many ways to deal with you," Wu Sheng said grimly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned. This is what he worried about. The unknown means are the most terrible.


    As the saying goes, a strong dragon does not oppress a local snake.


    In many cases, the dragon has to dish, the tiger has to lie.


    Moreover, what worries him most is Tong Yaqian''s three daughters. The strength of the Wu family is not simple, and it is inevitable that there will be changes.


    However, he Ning Tao is not a soft persimmon.


    Before he came, he had made all kinds of plans to make a big hole in the northwest sky.


    He said in a cold voice, "if you are going to fight with me, believe me, it will be you who will suffer in the end."


    "What if I insist on trying?"


    "Then try it!"


    The two are tit for tat, and the smoke of gunpowder is everywhere. No one wants to be soft first, let alone to be soft.


    H see ($n version; @ chapter 8A Tu


    suddenly, Wu Sheng''s eyes flashed, strange way: "it''s better to choose a compromise method, use force to speak."


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes a MI, force to endure a headache, clench teeth way: "what is force, say to listen to?"


    Seeing his intention, Wu Sheng said with a sneer, "if you and I have a competition, we will make an appointment with three skills."


    "If you win, you will be in charge of the northwest from now on."


    "If you lose, you have to give an account of the death of Wuhe!"

 Chapter 1016

    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed.


    Since Wu Sheng dares to say that, he must have the confidence to win.


    But is he afraid?


    See its cold voice way: "you these three moves of appointment, afraid not so simple?"


    Wu Sheng, hearing the speech, gave a strange smile and said: "don''t worry, since it is solved by force, the final result must be the powerful party, and The rules. "


    "The rules?" Ning Tao frowned.


    "It''s very simple. You and I take turns, but the other one can''t evade, can only defend, can only resist, until the other side falls down, or I''ve done all three things. "


    "What if it''s a draw?" Ning Tao is curious.


    Wu Sheng sniffed at the speech and said: "hum, you think too much. Is this result possible?"


    "Life and death depend on life and fortune!"


    "These three moves are for life and death. I won''t keep my hand if you live or die. Don''t blame me if you die."


    Hearing this, the three girls are so scared that they lose face and quickly dissuade Ning Tao from agreeing. This is a conspiracy.


    However, Ning Tao took a deep breath, light way: "you are all the enmity, let these three move to end?"


    "If I win, we can leave safely, and your Wu family won''t use any more tricks."


    "If I lose, I have nothing to say, because I may have died in your hands."


    Wu Sheng smell speech, the vision is faint, moriran way: "almost, if you are afraid, also can not agree."


    Having said that, the conspiracy on that face is obviously forcing you. If you don''t agree, there will be all kinds of troubles.


    As a martial artist, qilinzi is a genius. His proudest achievement in martial arts is his strength.


    That day in Lu''s house, he was attacked by Ning Tao. He really lost face in front of the public. He has been holding this resentment in his heart. Today, he will correct his name.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao did not hesitate and said in a cold voice, "I once said that in the younger generation, I am the emperor."


    "If there are people who do not agree, all of them will be suppressed!"


    Hearing this, Wu Sheng twisted his neck and made a clattering sound. He said with disdain: "I hope your arrogance can match your strength and take these three moves."


    However, Ning Tao even more disdained, said: "don''t say three moves, today even if thirty moves, I will beat you."


    "Come here, fight, fight, fight!"


    A roar, earth shaking, just like the roar of the ancient Tyrannosaurus Rex, deafening, powerful.


    Wu Sheng''s face is gloomy, and he dares to provoke him. His inner murders have already burst out.


    "If you want to die, I''ll come first."


    His voice was cold, and his spirit power broke out in an instant. It was like the tide. One after another, his momentum was like an ancient martial arts immortal, and he meant to be invincible.


    "As soon as you make a move, experts will know if you have one.


    Pupil, constantly enlarging the punch, people have been attacked from all directions, unable to escape.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, taijijin!"


    It is quite a master''s style to brake with stillness and overcome with softness.


    The two are fiercely opposed, the space is like a ripple, and an invisible Taiji diagram confronts the majestic martial arts.


    However, Taiji diagram only sticks to a few breaths, and is suddenly broken.


    The swamp like space was instantly defeated by the brute force of wusheng''s fist, and the power was released madly.


    "Step on it!"


    Ning Tao slipped far away, and his Qi and blood surged. His arms blocking this fist felt numb and painful.


    Hiss!


    With a black face, I still feel numb after shaking my arm. This wusheng is really a strong opponent.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was defeated, several women were worried, but with their strength, they could not get close to this level.


    But Cheng BA''s face is evil. He holds the pistol in his hand. Even if he is strong, he should be afraid.


    "Why, that''s the first move. I''ve forced you into such a mess with my random fist. I''m really disappointed."


    Wu Sheng was contemptuous and proud.


    The Fanshao was also shouting and cheering. His eyes were hot. This is the power of the practitioner, and it is boundless.


    Ning Tao smell speech, face dew sneer, sarcasm way: "really don''t know where you come from superior feeling, still dare to be complacent."


    "My strength is only to practice Qi, but you are to practice baby."


    "I don''t mean to say that you are weak, bullying others and shameless. You are still licking your face and proud."


    "The forest is really big. There are all kinds of birds."


    In the face of Ning Tao''s irony, Wu Sheng didn''t care at all. He said calmly: "this is the way of practice."


    "your cultivation is weaker than me. You can only blame your poor talent. My cultivation is the result of my efforts. You should regret your wasted years and not practice."Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered, but he didn''t refute it. He has only been practicing for about a year.


    He said he was not talented enough to be run over by anyone else.


    "Next, it''s my turn. You give me a punch and I''ll give you a punch. It''s called Reciprocity. "


    The majestic spirit power instantly diffuses and oppresses all sides. It seems that there is a power of the world to bless oneself and sweep the sky.


    "It''s called "Virtual world boxing."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ning Tao''s body flashed, just like an amazing lightning, which came in a flash and burst out.


    Although Wu Sheng disdained it, he didn''t mean it. He knew the reason why he would be defeated if he was proud of his troops. He immediately made a full fist.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the two fists came into contact, Wu Sheng''s face changed greatly. This fist seemed invincible, as if it was against the whole world.


    He screamed desperately to mobilize his spiritual power, but it was too late. The fist penetrated the defense instantly and hit the chest firmly.


    "Bang!"


    All they heard was a dull noise. The invincible wusheng was beaten out.


    Kuang Shao, who was cheering, was stiff, his eyes were round, and his heart was full of wonder.


    "Boom!"


    When Wu Sheng bumps into a stone pillar, it stops, but his whole body seems to fall apart, making Jun''s face painful and twisted.


    There''s something sweet in his throat. A choking blood is there, but he can''t spit it out. It will make him feel ashamed.


    Slowly stand up, body pain, especially the right hand, almost unconscious, still slightly trembling.


    "Damn, how can that guy be so powerful? He''s like being abandoned by heaven and spit on the ground."


    Can one compare with the whole world?


    Maybe, but definitely not him.


    Just that kind of dignified spirit, beyond the scope of his heart, in the face of that kind of danger, the brain will only blank.


    But he is not willing, he does not accept, he is not angry.


    A mole ant who is weaker than him, how can he beat him? He must use his real strength to correct his name.


    See Wu Sheng a face ferocious, gnash teeth of angry voice way: "the second move, together hand, set points high and low."


    In the face of this demand, Ning Tao has only one word, dry!


    "If I don''t beat you today, I''ll give you my surname."


    Their eyes were red, and they obviously made a real fire. The cold killing intention permeated all around, making several women''s skin cold.


    Wu Sheng''s hands are sealed, and his spiritual power is gushing. It has a kind of ancient flavor, filled with the indestructible meaning of martial arts.


    "The power of refining baby, the martial god will destroy the world!"


    Ning Tao is not willing to be outdone. His spiritual power is boiling. He is surrounded by immortal Qi. It seems that he has become an immortal.


    "Taixu ancient Sutra, Taixian seal!"


    Once the two forces were formed, the situation changed dramatically, and several women and others were forced to retreat, unable to bear the pressure.


    And Ning Tao two people, the facial expression is ferocious, all have the determination that will kill each other, blatantly collide together.


    "Boom!"


    Every inch of the floor collapses and the Food City vibrates violently.

 Chapter 1017

    There was a loud bang in the food city.


    A group of tourists outside, are very clear to feel, but there is no access, can only wait and see from afar.


    In the gourmet city, the floor made of marble cracked and collapsed deeply.


    With Ning Tao and Wu Sheng as the center, they are deeply trapped, as if to destroy one side of the land.


    Their faces were ferocious, their eyes were splitting, and their eyes were filled with hatred. They tried their best to survive.


    The food city is shaking, like an earthquake.


    And Tong Yaqian, Su qiansannu can''t get close, face with worry, can only choose to believe Ning Tao.


    They also have some regrets, why they want to have fun and have to come to this food festival, which leads to this battle.


    Chengba looks at the scene with a gloomy face.


    And that crazy little, is a face of worship, this scene in his view, no less than the immortal means.


    Monks and ordinary people are like the difference between heaven and earth.


    The two are still in a stalemate, desperately roaring, but the strength of the other side is obviously beyond their expectation.


    A seal filled with immortal Qi, and an indestructible martial will, all with their own will.


    However, the situation is vague and no one can suppress anyone.


    After a long stalemate, both of them felt that they were unable to continue, and the terrorist attack gradually lost control and became unstable.


    Forced by helplessness, even if the heart is not willing, the two are helpless, can only fight for the last.


    "Boom!"


    The two energies were detonated at the same time, the strong wind burst, the two figures were shaken back, and the blood flew out.


    "Step on it!"


    Every step back, the floor will appear intensive cracks, each will be the strength of the body, unloaded on the ground.


    The last step is to step on the floor directly. Although the body is shaking, it can barely hold.


    P? = Original Version / send


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    This square suddenly fell into silence. It was so quiet that two breaths could be heard. It was as wild as a cow sucking water.


    His eyes were cold and murderous. Wu Sheng''s face was blue and red. He wanted to crush a pair of teeth.


    Such a weak mole ant was even with him.


    This made him intolerable. He was a qilinzi, the genius of Tianzong at the end of the law. He was inherited by the strong and should have been in the world. But now, he is being fought by the ants.


    It is equivalent to someone stepping on his reputation to become a more dazzling existence and attract worldwide attention.


    And he will be gradually forgotten by people.


    This is the loser, a complete loser,


    only the successful one will be remembered by the world and spread through the ages. How can he allow this kind of thing to happen?


    Ning Tao looked at the angry Wu Sheng and said with ridicule: "it''s hard to be self-confident."


    "Two moves have been taken, and any other means should be taken out."


    "Your grandfather, I haven''t had enough...!"


    Hearing this, Wu Sheng trembled, and his hesitation was instantly cleared. He forced him to do so.


    His eyes were cold and he was not angry. His clothes moved without wind. It seemed that he was blessed with great power.


    "The third move, Wuxian comes!"


    A murmur, but exudes the ancient power, has the charm of Wuxian, this is his ancient heritage.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned. From this posture, it''s not simple. The so-called inheritance is really good.


    In the void, wusheng seems to be calling for Wuxian. In fact, he just wants to transform his shadow.


    In Ning Tao''s pupil, a vague outline, inexplicably formed, seems to exist in heaven and earth.


    The figure, towering as a mountain, is huge and powerful. It seems that it can smash the stars with one blow.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are absent and his heart is scared. This figure full of shock is completely beyond the scope of his heart.


    In his absence, the mysterious figure suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    The next second, a cold light shot away.


    "Whoosh!"


    The cold light came in a flash. It was too sudden and unexpected. It was a sneak attack.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his heart is frightened. He doesn''t say what it is, but its speed is comparable to that of a bullet.


    Even a match can pierce the skin.


    A blank brain, the body does not listen, in the moment of anger, suddenly bite the tip of the tongue, blood filled.


    "Kill


    A roar, red eyes, actually in a flash formed a nine palace map, the cold light also finally through.


    When Wu Sheng saw this, he was ecstatic at first, and then his face changed. This kind of feeling was not right. It didn''t look like he was successful.


    In his sight, the figure of Ning Tao slowly faded away. It was Afterimage.Eyes scan, unexpectedly in that bronze Ding place, found half kneeling Ning Tao, chest and blood overflow.


    Take a closer look, it''s just a scratch.


    Seeing this, he was full of disbelief. Unexpectedly, he hid himself. You know, it was Magic weapon.


    Although it is broken, its power can not be underestimated.


    As soon as the magic weapon comes out, who will fight, but it only causes some minor injuries, and there is no one to kill.


    Damn, damn, it''s impossible!


    But Su Qian''s three girls were frightened and almost didn''t faint. The scene just now made them forget to breathe.


    Cheng Ba also swallowed, and his whole body softened.


    At the bronze tripod, Ning Tao half knelt on the ground. In a moment, his whole body was full of cold sweat and fear.


    It''s just a little bit, it''s almost a second. If it wasn''t for the goddess of luck, I''m afraid it would be over.


    He never thought that the grand virtual shadow was a gimmick, and the cold light was the real attack.


    Seeing through his eyes, he could see the magic weapon clearly.


    It''s just a piece of Blade!


    He was not touched by the blade, and his chest injury was only caused by the gas of the knife.


    Although it was a flesh wound, it frightened him.


    Ma sells criticism. He dares to play Yin with him. As expected, his heart is separated by his belly. He can''t see clearly whether he is black or red.


    At this time, Su Qian pretty face with evil, angrily scolded: "you are shameless, not only sneak attack, but also use weapons."


    Wu Sheng heard the speech, although his face was ugly, but he said: "the friars fight, only in one thought, besides, the rules did not say that it is not allowed to do so."


    "If you get angry, don''t blame me for killing flowers."


    Su Qian''s delicate body trembles. It seems that what he thinks is really right. This guy is really not a good thing.


    She was kidnapped at the beginning, but now she''s sneaking in and using weapons. She''s also righteous and reasonable.


    People like this are real beasts in clothes.


    At this time, Ning Tao lowered his head and said inexplicably, "what you just mean is that as long as there is nothing in the rules, it can be used, right?"


    Although Wu Sheng felt guilty, he said, "that''s right."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao spits out a foul breath and slowly stands up, just like a giant standing up.


    "The third move is to pull out the mountain with great strength, and the spirit is overwhelming!"


    But Wu Sheng''s pupil suddenly contracted, as if seeing something strange.


    That Ning Tao, unexpectedly Unexpectedly The bronze tripod, which weighed a thousand jin, was held up in horror.


    This scene, like the reproduction of the overlord holding the tripod.


    "Roar, wusheng, die!"


    A roar, Ning Tao roared to him.


    This scene, earth shaking, Wu Sheng was scared, scared, a burst of weakness, completely disobeyed.


    If it does, it must be a puddle of meat.


    But a gust of wind blowing, in front of a flower, only to see a thin palm, fearless of everything, raised high.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 1018

    Hongzhong and Dalu are deafening.


    On m2, S /


    the whole food city is shaking, even the tourists outside are affected, and their eardrums are shaking.


    But in the gourmet city, the sound wave is more intense, several women''s faces pale cover their ears, keep regressing.


    Even Chengba should give up.


    That crazy little more unbearable, directly lying on the ground roaring up, feel eardrum like to be shock bleeding.


    At this moment, the glass, teacups and fragile items in the food city all burst open for no reason.


    This shows how strong sound waves are.


    As an attacker, Ning Tao was in the range of sound waves, which covered the sky instantly.


    "Dang ~"


    Reverberated for a long time, people were tortured.


    "Boom!"


    After hearing another heavy sound, the sound wave finally dissipated, and the heavy bronze tripod fell to the ground.


    Ning Tao''s face is pale. He keeps retreating. Half of his body seems to be unconscious. He doesn''t feel like he belongs to himself.


    Some of them were over exerting and were also shocked by the giant force.


    Unexpectedly, his face was very ugly, because this blow was blocked by one person and failed to fall.


    In front of Wu Sheng, there was a thin and old figure. Just now, it was he who blocked the attack.


    Although the old man was very old, he felt very strong. He was full of powerful pressure, and was crazy to send out all around.


    In terms of this coercion alone, it is comparable to the false elder.


    However, he is not feeling well now. The bronze tripod with thousands of Jin''s force is not so easy to connect.


    As you can see, there are bloodstains beside the white beard!


    After losing his mind, Wu Sheng finally came back to reality. Looking at the thin old man in front of him, he sighed helplessly.


    This man is the ancestor of Wu family, Wu tomb!


    It''s not easy to talk about this man. His momentum and reputation were very strong, and his cultivation was close to alchemy.


    But in a battle, his foundation was damaged and he could not step into alchemy all his life, which became his lifelong regret!


    Wu Sheng''s face was complicated, and he was a little decadent. He said in a weak voice: "Lao Zu, I I lost


    Wu tomb heard that he was not angry and said in a deep voice, "if you think you have lost, you will lose all your life."


    "One failure can''t deny you everything. You should take this as a warning and urge yourself to be stronger."


    "You are the Kirin son of my Wu family, shouldering the heavy task of rejuvenating the Wu family. How can you easily say that you are defeated? How can you easily say that you are defeated..."


    Hearing this reprimand, Wu Sheng was ashamed and held his hand reluctantly. He hated that he was useless.


    He is a famous qilinzi, a genius in heaven, and a strong man in infant training. He was defeated by Ning Tao. If he said that, he would be ridiculed by the practitioners.


    When Wu Mu saw this, his turbid eyes flashed over Li mang. Wu Sheng is the future of their Wu family. There must be no mistakes, let alone demons to hinder their practice.


    And the obstacle in his heart is the man in front of him.


    Seeing the Wu tomb watching, Ning Tao''s face sank and his heart tightened. This is the old generation''s baby refiner.


    It''s very difficult for him to defeat Wu Sheng. If he really meets this old man, there is absolutely no chance of winning. As for escape, it''s basically impossible.


    However, he was not unprepared before he came.


    Seeing his face changing, he said in a deep voice: "this elder, my three moves appointment with Wu Sheng has passed. It is obvious that I have won. Now, can we go?"


    When the old man heard this, he sneered and said, "I don''t care about the agreement. It has nothing to do with me. I insult my family. Do you want to leave?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face sank and he said in a cold voice, "I respect you as an elder. I hope you can say a fair word instead of playing a rogue. I''m going to bully the small with the big."


    Hearing this, Wu Mu''s face twitched, but he covered it up very well. He said in a cold voice, "I only see you bully my Wu family disciple and kill him on the spot."


    "If you can''t even protect your descendants and let you kill him in front of me, then what''s the use of my ancestor? I will be scolded by countless people of practice."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said angrily, "before he attacked me, my life was on the line. Why didn''t you rescue me? It''s a life and death situation. Life and death have a destiny, and wealth lies in heaven."


    "It''s you, master. You''ve crossed the line!"


    "Hum!"


    Wu Mu gave a cold hum and said angrily, "it''s a bunch of nonsense. It''s clear that you''re just a liar. My Wu family disciples don''t dispute with others. How can they have a life and death situation with you?"


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open her mouth, Tong Yaqian suddenly said weakly, "this elder, we are all insiders. It''s your younger generation, who threatens to go to the end of life and death."


    "We don''t agree. He forced us."


    Su Qian, Hua Linglong, and Cheng Ba also immediately shout, which can prove that Ning Tao''s victory is indeed a mistake.Seeing this scene, Wu Mu''s eyes flashed slightly. After a few people finished talking, he immediately said in a cold voice, "today, no matter how sophisticate you are, you can''t escape."


    "Even if I report to Hongmeng, I have reasons."


    "Even if you want to kill my martial arts disciples, you dare to make up an agreement in front of me..."


    When she saw Wu tomb, she had no intention to let them go. Even Tong Yaqian''s docile character stamped her feet angrily, and her face was angry


    she had lived so many years and had no face and skin. In her knowledge, she could only be regarded as the first.


    The most shameless and unruly old man.


    Wu Sheng was a little ashamed when he saw this. Lao Zu did it for him and didn''t want him to have any demons.


    And Wu tomb is a person with stiff skin, still indifferent, as if used to this kind of eyes, did not feel ashamed.


    "If you''ve finished your words, get ready to go on the road. You can be a pair of mandarin ducks and ghosts on the way to huangquan."


    With that, Wu tomb pressed down the surging Qi and blood, burst out the spirit power in an instant, and pressed it down like a blanket.


    Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian, Su Qian and other five people are in the range, it seems that he did not intend to run one.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly walked out slowly, as if he had expected this, with a strong disdain in his eyes.


    "Spit!"


    Very provocative spit, very casual, as if I do not know what the situation is now, but also dare to be presumptuous.


    Wu tomb saw this, eyes a cold, moriran way: "it seems that you want to die first, then I will complete you."


    The voice falls, and the body disappears like a ghost. Chengba fires several shots anxiously, but they don''t hit.


    "Whoosh!"


    The seemingly old figure suddenly flashed in front of Ning Tao. The thin and powerful palm directly grasped the unprepared Ning Tao and could kill him at any time.


    "If I die, you Wu family will all be buried with me."


    Ning Tao quietly put down a word, look indifferent, even if be strangled neck, also have no color of fear.


    Su Qiansan''s daughter is so frightened that she is struck by thunder. In her beautiful eyes, there is only Ning Tao who has no resistance.


    Unexpectedly, the old man didn''t start. Instead, he frowned and said in a deep voice, "what do you mean by what you just said? Explain it to me, otherwise, I will kill your woman first."


    Ning Tao smell speech, long of open eyes, looking at Wu tomb that gloomy facial expression, his corner of the mouth lifts a radian.


    He said casually, "I said that if I die here, your whole Wu family will be buried with me."


    "Remember, it''s your Wu family More than 200 lives. "

 Chapter 1019

    More than 200 lives!


    On hearing this word, the muddy pupil of Wu tomb obviously shrank, and the palm of his hand unconsciously gathered some strength.


    Maybe others don''t like it, but as an old ancestor, he is very clear about the family affairs, and even knows everything. After all, he is in power.


    Some time ago, Nuo Da''s Wu family secretly had several more clansmen, who were the birth of several children.


    But only a few members of the Wu family know about it. Moreover, all the members of the Wu family known to the outside world add up to more than 100 people. If there are more than 200 people, they will not believe it.


    But in fact, there are more than 200 people in the Wu family.


    In order to adapt to the times, to survive better, and to survive forever, the martial arts of Nuo university gradually divided into two groups, each of which was a little strange.


    One is the practitioners. The people who can enter the practice are the core of the family, but they must abide by the rules of Hongmeng.


    He devoted himself to cultivation and did not interfere in common affairs.


    On the other hand, they have embarked on the road of Commerce. The famous Wulian group was founded by these people.


    In order to adapt to the times, these two groups of people can not have too much intersection, otherwise, Hongmeng''s rules will be suppressed.


    However, in order to prevent accidents, a small group of Wu family members changed their names just to keep the fire.


    When all these people add up, it''s exactly this number.


    Wu Mu''s eyes narrowed and he thought to himself that they were so careful that no one would find out.


    It should be that this boy is blind!


    Just when he was lucky, Ning Tao opened his eyes slowly again, and his mouth moved a little.


    Wu tomb pupil a shrink, momentum surging, pinching Ning Tao''s neck, I do not know is the pine, or, direct force.


    Ning Tao''s mouth shape just now is 1999!


    When he thought about it for a moment, he realized that he was talking about 199 members of the Tawu family.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong. He said one less person. There are 200 people in the Wu family.


    It seems that the boy is really blind.


    Just as Wu Mu let go of his breath, his pupils suddenly shrank again. Ning Tao showed a very strange look. Even if he pinched his neck, he was still fearless.


    Following his eyes, it was a corpse.


    Corpse, a corpse, Wuhe!


    In the brain suddenly flashed a spirit light, the whole body is stiff, almost didn''t fall down Ning Tao, the face is extremely pale.


    "Lao Zu, are you ok?" Wu Sheng worried.


    Tong Yaqian three women are also very anxious, heart ningtao, Chengba is ready to shoot, even if the effect is not big.


    Ning Tao doesn''t worry. Instead, he smiles and looks at the old man as if he is provoking him.


    Seems to be saying, you have the seed to do it?


    Wu Mu''s face was so gloomy that he felt embarrassed when he pinched it or not.


    "What do you mean?"


    After a long silence, Wu Mu finally said in a cold voice, but there was worry between his eyebrows, which made him panic.


    Ning Tao smell speech, turned to roll eyes, very helpless pointed to the dry hand of the neck, as if to say you let go.


    However, Wu Mu gave a cold hum. Instead of letting go, he stepped up his efforts, as if to lift him up.


    "Don''t play games with me, you will die miserably."


    This threat came from my ears, and my random strength relaxed a lot, but I still didn''t let go. Obviously I had some scruples.


    Ning Tao opened his eyes and didn''t care. He said casually: "it''s a pity that the number of 1999 is not perfect..."


    "Hum!"


    "If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid it would be perfect. Don''t think that without evidence, this matter will be over, and my Wu family won''t be dead in the dark," Wu murmured coldly.


    Ning Tao hears, very not happy, close an eye unexpectedly way: "that you still talk nonsense what, direct start Bai."


    Seeing him playing a rogue, Wu Mu didn''t care about life or death at all. Wu Mu really wanted to break his neck, but he didn''t dare to do it before he asked clearly.


    I saw that his thin body, after breathing heavily, finally recovered calm, and his face became indifferent.


    "At this time, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t have enough patience. If you want to go around with me, I''ll kill your woman first."


    "And explain that to me."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao glanced at him and saw that his attitude was still good. He immediately snorted with pride.


    "You should be very curious. How can I know the specific number of people in your Wu family, and why do I say they are all buried with you?"


    Wu tomb is very impatient, repressed: "speak straight."


    Ning Tao smelled the speech and said casually with a smile: "the reason is very simple. You don''t think about my identity. I don''t know about your Wu family?"


    Hearing this, Wu Mu frowned and said strangely, "although the Vatican is powerful, it''s ancient China.""No matter how long the claws of his Vatican stretch out, they can''t reach the territory of China, let alone my martial family."


    Hearing this retort, Ning Tao is just full of contempt.


    Arrogant way: "it seems that you still do not understand me, well, today I will be rampant once, to explain to you."


    "I, Ning Tao, the new Cardinal of the Holy See, now have 2.5 billion followers."


    "Wudang''s external disciple, who is a disciple of wuchenzi, will not talk to you about anything else. I believe you know my master."


    "Master yuewuhan of Tianshan school is my appointed teacher, and the whole Tianshan school has its origin with me."


    "Kunlun sect, Wang Tao, is my brother. If you have a good relationship, you can say that his master and my master are old friends of several decades, and the relationship is even better."


    Ning Tao exaggerates, his face is not red, his heart is not beating, and he can''t stop it when he blows, just like the flood that opens the gate.


    Wu tomb''s white eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. If he thinks deeply, there must be exaggeration in it, but as far as he knows, there are also real ones.


    Wu Sheng was also listening, but he didn''t understand.


    Tong Yaqian''s three daughters are thoughtful and expectant.


    Ning Tao continued: "I''m the king of the gambling world. Needless to say, you must know that."


    "You must know the leader of jade industry, Feifei."


    "And the army, my rank has been at least general level, but I have always been very low-key, never show off."


    Y update * f is the fastest; JA on L:;


    "I won''t say more, I''m afraid I''ll scare you to death!"


    Hearing this, Wu Mu''s face was gloomy, and he said in a cold voice, "what do you mean when you say so much?"


    "If you show off your noble status to me, hum, it''s no use. You still can''t escape death. No one can escape. It''s not clear that you will die. It''s weird."


    Ning Tao heard, the corner of his mouth set off evil radian, youyou way: "but before I came, I said hello to them all, in my capacity, they will help."


    "I said at that time, if I die in the northwest, you will destroy the Wu family. No matter how I die or where I die, as long as I lose contact, I will destroy the Wu family immediately. I will not hesitate."


    "Even if they didn''t kill them, they should be buried with them."


    On hearing this, Wu tomb and Wu Sheng''s face turned black, as black as the bottom of a pot, as black as coal, and trembled with anger.


    Wu tomb almost didn''t strangle Ning Tao. This bastard is so vicious. He won''t let Wu family go anyway.


    If these backgrounds make a little effort, not to mention his martial arts family, even the eight sects will have to give up.


    Even if there is exaggeration in it, they dare not gamble because it is more than 200 lives and the future of the Wu family.


    Wu tomb with a black face, slowly withdraw the palm.


    But in my heart, there was an eruption of anger like a volcano.

 Chapter 1020

    Wu Mu''s face was gloomy, and he finally took back his hand, but his eyes were like hawks and falcons, staring at Ning Tao tightly.


    He was thinking about whether I really want to kill him.


    Wu Sheng was worried and didn''t know what to do. Now Ning Tao seems to be a hot potato.


    But Hua Linglong''s face was a little slow, but she was still worried. After all, life and death were out of control.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles with pride. He has gone through so many big storms, how can he come here unprepared.


    Although there is exaggeration in it, it is undeniable that a large part of it is true and possible.


    Not waiting for their fury, he said to himself: "I remember that I seem to have a maid, who is a purgatory. If you destroy a family, it should be very simple."


    As soon as his voice fell, Wu Mu''s face became ugly. He knew something about it, and Wu Sheng had mentioned it.


    Of course, he also had a fight with that one. He was a god of alchemy. Because of her carelessness and the sneak attack of the broken magic weapon, he escaped by chance, but he was also seriously injured.


    Wu Mu hesitated for a moment and sneered: "you are threatening me. Do you think those people can destroy my Wu family, or do you forget Hong Meng is here. "


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he sneered and said sarcastically, "if I really die here, all the evidence will point to your Wu family. When they want revenge, will Hongmeng stop me?"


    "Besides, don''t underestimate a person''s anger. When his reason is engulfed by fury, everything can be done. You are so smart, you should not be confused."


    "Although your Wu family''s status in China is not low, my status is not general, and the result is doomed."


    "As you said, they There''s a case for it


    Well founded Well founded!


    This sentence reverberates in the ears of Wu tomb. It''s hard to see the extreme on his face. This word is the most important. It''s also a complete blow to his face that determines the life and death of his Wu family.


    As he said, people have reason to take revenge, and even Hongmeng has no reason to stop them, because they are reasonable and do not violate the rules.


    Even if the martial arts can prove that they didn''t kill them, there is nothing that can''t be done under the fury of some people, just like the alchemy master, once he is angry!


    Even if they violated the rules, but at that time, their martial family Is it still in the world?


    Nowadays, all the 199 people are known by others. It would be much easier to do it.


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that the fire of their Wu family changed its name, and it was said.


    At this time, Ning Tao said: "I remember what kind of Wulian group you still have in your family. I have to say that the two types of system are good. No wonder the Wujia family has survived to this day."


    "But as a gambler, the owner of Feifei jewelry and the four families in Jinghua How long do you think the Chinese people''s armed forces federation can support


    "Monks can''t interfere with common affairs, but they can''t fight with Hongmeng in the fight between businesses."


    "Even if it''s a country, there''s no reason to take care of it. After all, the way of business is survival of the fittest. Those who have the ability First. "


    Hearing this, the body of Wu tomb shakes a little, and the last fluke in his heart is broken in an instant.


    Wu Sheng''s face was pale and bloodless. If he really wanted to do so, it would definitely be the rhythm of extermination.


    A member of the Wu family who becomes a monk will be killed or even completely destroyed by the Revenge of Ning Tao''s friars.


    The ordinary people protected by Hongmeng will also be swallowed by the big business tycoons led by Feifei jewelry, and the result will surely be destruction.


    The two kinds of people who split up in the internal reform of the Wu family could not escape and would be destroyed.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao continued to add oil and vinegar and said, "I won''t say more about some of them so as not to scare you to death. It''s not that I keep a low profile, but that I''m afraid your heart can''t bear them."


    "Well, I can''t count the number of identities. It seems that the strong one is not the same, invincible It''s so lonely. "


    Speaking, momentum suddenly changed, as if to become an invincible immortal in the world, not afraid of anything.


    There is a feeling of being too high to be cold.


    Three female smell speech complexion strange, secretly belly Fei, have a big half of them all didn''t understand, don''t know Ning Tao is doing what?


    When they heard this, they felt that it was exaggerating, but they did not dare to gamble, because it was a hundred year old family with nearly 200 lives.


    Now in their hearts, they have no intention of killing him for a long time. This is a evil star. Their identity is really amazing.


    At that time, he was also a genius. He had seen many proud people in the world. Even in his later years, his eyes were still fierce. Ning Tao was really amazing.


    The status of the Vatican, the army, the monk, the founder of the big financial group, the major contacts, the maid of alchemy, who dares to compare the arrogance in this world.


    Of course, his martial arts family is weak and in a low position. Any one of the eight schools can destroy them.So he was not willing to be strong, and wanted to break through the alchemy one day, enhance his strength and strengthen his martial arts family.


    But in the end, he failed. His foundation was damaged, and he could no longer enter into alchemy. He was already disheartened, but he didn''t expect that wusheng, a kirinzi, appeared in the clan.


    His talent is even higher than that of that year. For the alchemy beyond his reach, wusheng is absolutely hopeful.


    In the latest chapter of "V", Pd (


    therefore, Wu Sheng is his whole effort, and instills his hope. Accidents are absolutely not allowed.


    Ning Tao''s words tell him to kill. He can die, but Wu Sheng can''t die. The foundation of the 199 members of the Wu family can''t be destroyed.


    This little bastard turned into a hot potato.


    Just as he frowned and thought, a strange voice came from his ear, like that little bastard, Ning Tao.


    "Alas, invincibility is loneliness. Who can fight in the first World War? I will travel through nine days and nine secluded places. I am invincible in the world. It''s better to go to hell and meet the Luocha girl."


    "Waves


    With the sound of a sword, Ning Tao pulled out the grass pheasant sword. In the eyes of several people, he wanted to wipe it off his neck.


    He is To commit suicide!


    Seeing this scene, all the people came up with this idea. They were so scared that they wanted to stare out.


    Is this guy smoking in his head, pinched by a crack in the door, kicked by a black donkey, or stimulated Crazy.


    At this time, Wu Sheng widened his pupils and roared: "Lao Zu, we must not let him die..."


    Before he finished speaking, a thin shadow moved like a sharp arrow. It was as fast as an arrow.


    "Dang!"


    With a light sound, the sharp grass pheasant sword was held. A thin and old palm burst out a strange golden light, and the grass pheasant sword was not allowed to get closer.


    Tong Yaqian''s three girls were paralyzed and almost didn''t faint. She was scared to death just now. She felt that the world was over!


    Ning Tao''s action is blocked and he can''t commit suicide, but he''s not happy yet. His face is rebellious and he says in an angry voice:


    "what''s the relationship between my suicide and you? Let go. I''m going to talk to Luocha girl. Oh, by the way, see if the devil is a woman Let go...! "


    Wu tomb heard that his face turned black. He wanted to let go, but if Ning Tao really died, all the 199 members of the Wu family would be buried with him.


    In other words, not only can they not kill Ning Tao, but they should also protect him and never let him have an accident.


    "Let go, let me die, I''m going to soak the devil...!"


    The muscles on Wu Mu''s face twitched and he scolded himself, but his mouth twitched and said with a smile: "little friend, there is no limit to suffering, and looking back is the end."


    "In case, the devil It''s a man

 Chapter 1021

    "In case, the devil It''s a man


    With this remark, everyone was shocked. What are these two people doing? What is the relationship between the devil?


    Why don''t you go to Hu Tao and wonder?


    Although thoughtful, but still do not understand.


    Wu Sheng''s mouth twitches when he sees this scene, but he has nothing to do. You can not only kill him, but also protect him. Otherwise, it will be the disaster of their Wu family.


    Ning Tao tried his best, but still couldn''t move. His golden palm firmly grasped the grass pheasant sword.


    Look up, a dry but stiff smile on the old face, although laughing, but feel more ugly than crying.


    "Little friend, listen to my advice, it''s better to live. There are so many beauties in the world, you should go out more."


    "I''ll ask someone to book a ticket for you, and then I''ll see you off in person. Don''t worry, I''ll guarantee your safety."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. The old man wanted to force him to leave. He thought very well. How could it be possible without paying some price?


    Seeing Ning Tao''s solemn face, he said mysteriously, "master, what you said is right, but I have a secret to tell you. I haven''t told anyone about it yet."


    Hearing this, Wu Mu''s eyes squint. He doesn''t know what medicine the boy sells in the gourd. He always thinks it''s not a good thing.


    "Secret What is it? "


    Hearing this curious inquiry, Ning Tao gave a mysterious smile and said: "in fact, I am Never die


    It''s the kind of body that can''t be killed. It''s very powerful.


    Wu tomb heard, a face of disdain, still not dead, I slap tianlinggai, let you die.


    When I am old and confused, do I still think I don''t know how to practice?


    Seeing the old man''s disdain, Ning Tao was worried and said angrily: "master, what''s your look? If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you now."


    "Let me show you what is Never die. "


    See Ning Tao out, a face of pledge, let a person can''t see fraud, as if really can''t really.


    But Wu Mu sneers in his heart and looks contemptuous. If you really don''t die, do you need to be afraid of me?


    Under his notes, Ning Tao suddenly yelled: "Chengba, shoot me, come on, shoot me..."


    Hearing these words, people were silly, and suddenly felt that their brains were not enough, like a short circuit.


    The confused Chengba heard that the gun he had been holding was fired subconsciously and the trigger was pulled.


    "Bang!"


    A gunshot, scared a few women, have lost their voices issued a scream, the voice of horror, but also with fear.


    But Wu Sheng''s face was ferocious and he was gnashing his teeth in hatred.


    In line of sight, in front of Ning Tao''s body, the old figure of Wu tomb suddenly appears, and the two palms burst out with bright golden light.


    "Well Step on...! "


    A stuffy hum, a few steps backward weakly, the expression on his face was extremely distorted, and his face was even more blue and white for a while. The bullet was forcibly blocked by him.


    At this time, he understood, the bullshit immortal body, go to his uncle''s fight immortal, this son of a bitch!


    As long as he''s around, can Ning Tao die? Once he dies, it''s equivalent to annihilating the Wu family.


    Others shoot at him, he stays in the way, others cut him with a knife, he is carrying, even if he uses a missile to hit him, NIMA, he also needs to bite his teeth to rush up!


    In a word, Ning Tao must not die in the northwest.


    In other words, as long as he is alive and the Wu family is alive, Ning Tao is immortal in the northwest.


    It''s all those damned backgrounds that make him want to vomit blood, but he can''t help it.


    If his Wu family can also get close to him, he''ll slap this bastard to death now, but he won''t die. I''ll slap it into meat paste every minute for you to see!


    Seeing the gloomy face of Wu tomb, he shivered with anger, and there were faint traces of blood, but they were all covered up by him.


    Although Ning Tao is forced to smile, he still scolds him. Cheng Ba, the bastard, says that he really shoots. If the old man reacts more slowly, he will be shot to death.


    Originally, he just intended to scare him, but he didn''t expect that Chengba would be so tiger. What about the tacit agreement and cooperation?


    "Well Well, master, now you believe that I''m immortal. I can''t be killed by bullets. The goddess of luck is just like me. She doesn''t want to die. "


    On hearing this, Wu Mu''s face was ferocious. He was so angry that he trembled all over. In addition, his injury broke out again. He vomited a mouthful of blood, which made Wu Sheng pale.


    "Lao Zu, you Are you all right? "


    Wu Mu''s face was calm, and he waved his hand to sign him to step down.


    He took a deep breath and said, "since you don''t want to go, play in the Northwest for a few days. Be calm and don''t get upset."


    "Three days later, I''ll ask someone to book a ticket for you. If you are too playful, don''t blame me for being rude.""Do things on the line, so we can see each other in the future."


    "Otherwise, the net is broken..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man''s body suddenly turned into the shadow of the road and went away quickly.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao is so angry that he dares to threaten him. If he doesn''t run fast, I''ll let you play empty handed catching bullets, flying man in the air!


    See the old man escape, Tong Yaqian three female instant red eyes rushed up, all into the arms of Ning Tao.


    "Wuwu...!"


    The three girls didn''t speak, so they held him, but secretly they pinched and beat him hard. They started very hard.


    Ning Tao bares his teeth in pain, but he doesn''t dare to resist. He feels ashamed of them, and now he has this change.


    "I''m sorry!"


    An apology, though simple, is sincere. It is Ning Tao''s heartfelt guilt and repentance.


    However, although a few women''s heart is a little slow, you can''t forgive him so easily, otherwise, he won''t have a long memory.


    The easier it is to get, the less he will cherish it.


    If there are many difficulties, he will bear them in mind.


    "Hum!"


    Tong Yaqian, Su shallow cold hum, although blame, but the love in the eyes can not hide, deep affection.


    Flower Linglong see, shake head a smile, in the sisters, belong to their two good temper, gentle temperament.


    Qianqian, in particular, has a high position in Ning Tao''s heart.


    Cheng BA''s face was tangled and he didn''t dare to go there. It was a mistake just now. It wasn''t intentional at all.


    He just heard the yell, the subconscious movement.


    If it wasn''t for the old man, I''m afraid his shot would have killed elder brother Ning. If it was, even if he killed himself on the spot, he would be sorry for elder brother Ning''s kindness.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Sheng didn''t leave. That crazy boy was scared away, but he came over with a haze on his face.


    0!£¯¡­ Original version D! The first OO post


    "Lao Zu asked me to protect you!"


    He was concise and comprehensive, and then his face was cold. He didn''t want to talk to him much, and he was not reconciled.


    Ning Tao see its proud, and Su shallow hate, his heart has thought, the corner of his mouth showed a grim smile.


    "It''s really a pity that you can protect yourself."


    "But I''m restless. I''ve jumped airplanes, played with bombs, opened tanks, used pistols, and played with flying men It can be said that the king of hell knows me. "


    "As a bodyguard, you have to do well Duty


    Hearing this, Wu Sheng almost didn''t bite his teeth. He turned around with a black face and wanted to go. His heart was bent to the extreme.


    "How can I provoke this dead bastard?"

 Chapter 1022

    Three days, just three days, a seemingly short, but actually long enough to make people feel miserable.


    In these three days, Wu Sheng thoroughly saw what is a rascal, what is an asshole, what is death. It was the first person in all ages.


    You''ve seen people go shopping, and all of a sudden they''re gone. If you take a closer look, I''ve jumped off the building.


    When others are racing at top speed, it''s like he sees a naked beauty. He''s so excited that he jumps on her.


    Still under the spotlight, performing hand chopping, this NIMA has to die, killing ten thousand times is not enough to get rid of the hatred!


    It can be said that in these three days, Wu Sheng almost didn''t bite his teeth. Fortunately, his teeth were hard enough, but as soon as he saw that bastard, he couldn''t help grinding his teeth.


    I can''t wait for a second, a moment, a moment to see the guy who killed me again. It''s torture or mental torture.


    He hasn''t closed his eyes for three days and nights, and his spirit is extremely depressed. For fear that he doesn''t pay attention, Ning Tao jumps off a building and cuts his wrist to kill himself!


    Even the three girls mourned for Wu Sheng, but it didn''t mean that they thought he was pitiful and even hated him.


    At the beginning, some of their women were in great trouble, and they could be said to have no way out, but the Wu family fell down on the ground, making their situation precarious and almost destroyed.


    What''s more hateful is that the two sides had no grudge, but Wu Sheng took Su Qian and Zhou Ru away. Although they were not abused, they almost could not protect themselves.


    At the last moment, thanks to the arrival of Miao Jingjing.


    Although that matter has passed, but a few women share a common hatred, good to them, will bear in mind, Yongquan reported, but down the well, will hate to the bone.


    This wusheng is the person they hate.


    If you want to say that it''s a long time ago, the recent incident in the food city has made several women hate wusheng.


    Speaking is like farting, doing is even more hateful. The whole martial arts family is like this. It seems that shamelessness is inherited.


    Now, Ning Tao can''t kill Wu Sheng either. The truth is the same as him. He has a good reason. I''m afraid that the ancestors of the Wu family will chase him to the ends of the earth and do everything they can.


    Can''t kill, always want to find some trouble for him, looking at his violent appearance, several women feel out of the mouth of evil spirit, the mood unconsciously better.


    Seeing several women''s smiles, Ning Tao was a little relieved. Now making them happy is his happiest thing.


    During this period, he also asked Li Bingbing about the whereabouts of her two daughters, but the three daughters didn''t answer. They didn''t tell him their plans at all. He had nothing to do but wait for them to be in a good mood.


    Seeing the black faced Wu Sheng, he felt relieved and returned qilinzi. Fortunately, you are not a beast, otherwise, you will be caught as a mount.


    As for Chengba, the boy didn''t show up. His last appearance was to say goodbye to him. He said that the bottleneck had loosened. He planned to study hard for a while, and he was born in the Jin Dynasty.


    Ning Tao didn''t blame him. Instead, he comforted him. He didn''t have any burden. After all, it wasn''t his intention.


    Finally, Chengba left, and they also played in the Northwest for three days, and the time set by the ancestors of the Wu family was up.


    Arriving at the airport, Wu Sheng excitedly takes out his ticket and can''t wait to see off the plague.


    Seeing that he was too excited, Ning Tao couldn''t help but said: "brother Wu, I''m not so excited. If you don''t want me to go, I''ll stay with you for a few days."


    "I can''t. I''ll go and live in your Wu family for a while."


    Then he patted Wu Sheng on the shoulder.


    The latter heard that his legs and stomachs were softening, but his seemingly gentle strength almost made him lie on the ground.


    A


    if you stay for a few more days and go to the Wu family, I''m afraid you don''t need the Revenge of those forces, and his Wu family will be destroyed. A plague level disaster is comparable to a missile.


    See him immediately stiff smile way: "still forget it, Ning elder brother, the outside world is very big, you should see more, food festival has ended, you still go home."


    Ning Tao was not willing to give up and moved: "brother Wu, I am more and more reluctant to give up you. Although the world is big, it is not as safe as northwest. I really don''t want to go."


    Hearing this, Wu Sheng almost cried and shivered: "brother Ning, you are a big man. You have many opportunities every day. You''d better not waste your time in the northwest and go quickly."


    "But I can''t bear you."


    "You go quickly, I beg you...!"


    Their words are very strange, and their emotions fluctuate greatly. One pretends to be moved, and the other uses crying.


    In the dark, they hate each other so much that they both want to kill each other on the spot, but on the surface, they have to be brothers.


    Wu Sheng is so angry that his teeth ache. This bastard has to disgust him before he leaves. This is forcing him to run away.


    When Ning Tao saw that he was angry, he was very happy. He really had the impulse to stay. It was not good to be protected.


    "Younger generation, if you are not willing to leave, you can stay forever. Don''t blame me for being cruel...!"I can''t help but hear a roar. I''m full of anger and murderous. I can vaguely feel the sound of Jinge.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s smile froze, but he could feel the murderous spirit of Wu''s ancestors. If he didn''t leave, something would really happen.


    "Well Well, brother Wu, you know, I''m busy every day, so I won''t accompany you. Let''s go...! "


    Said, with a look strange three women, sat on the plane to check good safety, after all, take a cut to gain wisdom.


    The only thing that puzzled him was that the plane did not fly to the East China Sea, but to Jinling!


    At this time, Su Qian was willing to let go. It turned out that Li Bingbing and her two daughters had been waiting for the black match in Jinling for several days. If they went now, they would still be able to watch the black match.


    Jinling Black race!


    Ning Tao a face of surprise, he how also didn''t expect Li Bingbing two girls will be there, really feel the world is so small.


    It seems to be another wonderful trip. However, there seems to be a big problem inside Hongmeng!


    Crackling Crackle and crackle!


    All of a sudden, I heard these sounds inexplicably, as if they were coming from outside the plane. At this time, the plane took off.


    Ning Tao is surprised, can''t help but open perspective eyes, look down, the corners of his mouth can''t help twitching, the firecrackers everywhere, as well as beating gongs and drums, happy street tour!


    It''s like a plague, a virus.


    What''s more, the scene was so spectacular that a lot of people joined in. It was like a wedding.


    When Ning Tao saw a couplet, he almost ran away. He wanted to jump off the plane and tear it up.


    In the first couplet, I warmly congratulated you on seeing off Ning disaster.


    in the second couplet, I finally returned a piece of blue sky in Northwest China.


    in the second couplet, I would never see you again.


    I''m NIMA Your uncle Lose you old!


    In anger, the plane broke through the air at top speed and drove to an unknown direction, a more wonderful city.


    Jinling!

 Chapter 1023

    Jinling, a beautiful and ancient city, has a long history in China and is praised by later generations.


    However, today''s Jinling is not peaceful!


    At this time, a Jinling airport, ushered in ningtao several people, quietly, come very suddenly.


    Out of the airport, Ning Tao is at a loss. He doesn''t know where to go, or where Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru are. He can only look at Su Qian and wait for instructions.


    Tong Yaqian, Su qiansannu see this, pretty face proud, like to seize the lifeblood of Ning Tao, let it have to from.


    However, the three girls didn''t seem to be in a hurry. They walked slowly in Jinling with jade arms around them, talking and laughing together.


    Ning Tao is completely isolated.


    Seeing them talking and laughing, he could only follow them.


    In other words, the third daughter''s body looks more beautiful. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. It should be related to cultivation.


    Although the little Yijinjing is powerful, it can be called a masterpiece, but it also needs the practitioners to work hard enough to endure hardships.


    No matter how suitable it is, with the help of the spirit stone, there still needs to be a degree. It is impossible to jump up all of a sudden.


    To be a master is to eat bitterly!


    But the girls are too slow, and they are far away from the nature. If other friars knew this, they would be so angry that they would vomit blood and eat grapes without knowing the acid.


    If you give this kind of resources to other monks, you will forget to eat and sleep. How dare you talk nonsense!


    "Bang Oh...! "


    Suddenly a Jiao drink, interrupted Ning Tao''s thoughts, eyes then look, but only see a panic back, and a pair of panic eyes, just like a pair of black gems.


    Deep, crystal clear, infatuated, and Desire for survival!


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, so I have this idea. It''s very puzzling, and he can''t understand it.


    But also didn''t think too much, hurried forward, concern: "Qianqian, are you ok?"


    Hearing the speech, Tong Yaqian shakes her head and looks strange.


    Just now, a woman ran into her in a hurry. However, it gave her the feeling that she was running away in panic. It was as if she had met some wild beast. She was very afraid and scared.


    At this time, a few hooligan like men, quickly ran here, just looked at Tong Yaqian and others, and then ran towards the woman''s direction.


    Looking at the figure of several people disappeared, Tong Yaqian frowned and hesitated: "they should go after that woman, right?"


    Ning Tao heard, shrugged, a face helpless.


    Su Qian was not in the mood of wandering, so she said softly: "forget it, let''s go to Bingbing now. She said before that the black match will start soon."


    Hua Linglong and Ning Tao nodded in agreement. Tong Yaqian hesitated for a moment and could only nod in agreement.


    Ning Tao looks excited and full of excitement. He will see Bingbing soon. It''s not easy.


    Come outside, just hit a car, but see Tong Yaqian hesitated, look at the distance, as if to be attracted by what, his face showed unbearable color.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately looks at it with doubts. It''s a place surrounded by many people. It''s full of voices.


    At this time, Tong Yaqian bit her red lip and said weakly, "Ning Tao, let''s go and have a look. Maybe it''s the woman. I see her It''s like you need help. "


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face surprised, but the heart can''t wait to see Bingbing, Zhou Ru.


    He turned to see Su Qian''s two daughters, but they shrugged their shoulders.


    He turned his head again and saw Tong Yaqian''s eager eyes. His refusal came to his mouth, so he was swallowed.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look."


    Don''t want to let Tong Yaqian down, Ning Tao can only promise, as long as can satisfy her heart, he endure some nothing.


    When several people walked past, they saw this scene.


    A woman with a frightened face collapsed to the ground. To his surprise, she was so beautiful.


    In her arms, she was holding a young girl.


    That pair of eyes without impurities, beautiful like two black pearls, crystal clear, showing pure beauty.


    But at the moment, the two women were threatened, and those hooligans blocked them with a grim smile, just like a group of hunters caught the prey, observing and examining.


    Several big men bullied two women. These onlookers did not dare to step forward and showed fear.


    See this, Ning Tao face dew suspicious, feel very strange, or first see clearly in say, don''t impulse.


    "Run, run again, Mr. M. do you know that our brothers are almost exhausted in order to catch you two?"


    After looking for so long, you''ve fallen into the trap. If you did this earlier, would you make us so tired


    "Brother Fang, if we catch this evil at this time, the leader will surely reward us. I just don''t know if we can play all night, but I haven''t touched a woman for many days.""Look at this girl. She''s very familiar. Anyway, it''s sold in the market. Talk to the boss. It should be no problem."


    "If you can really play with this familiar woman, even one year less life is worth it. This figure is too strong...!"


    "Then the old lady will give it to you, and the girl will give it to me. You know my hobby, and you can''t help it."


    A few hooligans a listen, scold metamorphosis, dirty language is ceaseless.


    But a few hooligans scolded and even commented, but no one stopped them. They were all watching coldly.


    Among these hooligans, there is a leader named Fang Tao, but now his face is full of pride.


    These two women are the remaining evils of the Juyi gang. They are also the wife and daughter of the leader of the Juyi gang.


    In order to catch these two people, the whole gang paid a lot. Unexpectedly, as soon as the tuyere changed, the woman threw herself into the net and gave him a big credit for nothing.


    That familiar woman was staring at hair, face fear, a strength in the shiver, and the girl in her arms, beautiful eyes only hate, is so unforgettable.


    "No No, please let us go...! "


    Fang Tao smell speech, facial expression is rebellious, obscene smile way: "let you go, how can this work?"


    "You''re a great credit, and you''re a very good one. My brothers Do you want to have a good time? "


    "Hey, hey...!"


    Hearing this, the familiar woman''s pretty face was white and her eyes were in pain. Looking at her daughter in her arms, she said in pain:


    "I can go back with you, or To do anything, I only ask you one thing. Let my daughter go. She is still young. Please let her go...! "


    The familiar woman was crying, biting her silver teeth.


    However, when people saw this, they sighed. It''s no use pleading for these inhuman scum.


    Sure enough, Fang Tao said with a smile, "Hey, hey How can one? Our brother is very greedy. "


    "It''s said that the price will be very high for mother and daughter to fight together. I''ll try it later. M''s, it''s exciting to think about it."


    "In your capacity, figure, appearance Tut Tut, if you don''t give me a high price, I''m not willing to sell it! "


    The familiar woman''s face was as pale as ashes. Her heart fell to the bottom of the valley, and the girl gnawed at her teeth!


    Fang Tao''s face showed his satisfaction and motioned to his men to arrest them. Some of them played this evening.


    Suddenly, a sudden roar came.


    "To I Live in Hands

 Chapter 1024

    "To I Live in Hands


    A violent drink, from the onlookers of Jinling people, sonorous voice, with a strong sense of justice.


    At this moment, everyone turned to see which guy was not afraid of death and dared to uphold justice.


    In sight, a young man in ordinary clothes and good-looking suddenly appeared. Beside him, there were three beautiful goddesses, beautiful things.


    This person is Ning Tao.


    Just when people thought that he was going to stand up for justice, his face was as black as the bottom of the pot. It was very ugly. There was a twitch in the corner of his mouth, so he almost didn''t curse his mother.


    In people''s puzzled eyes, he turned to reveal a strong man behind him. His muscles were bare and his lines were clear, revealing the beauty of strength.


    Just now, it was he who called!


    I saw him with indignation on his face. He shook his fingers and twisted his neck. It seemed that he was warming up. He looked like a fitness coach and knew how to fight.


    As a Chinese son, he should inherit the virtues of respecting the old and loving the young and protecting the weak.


    However, when people saw this, they felt sorry for it, and they were a fool.


    Seeing this, Fang Tao shook his head and sighed, "boy, are you from other places?"


    The muscular man was surprised and asked, "how do you know? Do you know me?"


    HC


    when those little gangsters heard about it, they had no choice but to help them. Because of the recent black competition, many people came to join in the fun, and there was such a second class.


    The reason is to uphold justice and protect the weak!


    Fang Tao rubbed his temple and said in a cold voice, "OK, OK, I don''t want to talk to you. Just look around. Why don''t they dare to do it?"


    "If you get it right, get out of here!"


    "While I''m in a good mood now, I don''t want to worry about you. Otherwise, I''ll show you how smart the nurses in Jinling are..."


    However, before he finished, the muscular man angrily scolded and said, "don''t compare me with these people. They are all cowards. I won''t turn a blind eye to them."


    Hearing these words, Fang Tao and some little gangsters have nothing to say. They have to do something to know that they are terrible.


    Seeing that he suppressed his anger and didn''t want to have another incident, he said in a cold voice, "I''ll give you one last chance. Get out of here, or I''ll beat you into a cripple."


    "Besides, Laozi comes from Xiaolong thirteen Gang


    As soon as this remark came out, all the onlookers showed their fear. They were terrified, and they even stepped back subconsciously. This is completely an instinctive reaction of the body.


    And in the crowd of Ning Tao see, slightly frown, these people look not right, as if very afraid.


    Is the thirteen gang of Xiaolong so terrible?


    The familiar woman and girl shivered with fear when they heard the words, as if this name was taboo. It should be said that this name is taboo in Jinling.


    Even if someone came out to help them, their faces were still dead, as if they had no hope at all.


    In their mother''s and daughter''s cognition, the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong are a group of wild beasts, which are formed by those people who are snake faced, inhuman and wolf hearted.


    The whole Jinling City is under their despicable influence. The people of Jinling are even more angry. The last rebel, the Juyi Gang, has also been destroyed!


    The muscular man''s face changed greatly when he heard the words, and he became extremely pale in an instant. Even if he was a stranger, he had heard of the prestige of the gang, which was very terrible.


    But now, he has stood up. If he retreats, he will not be able to lift his head all his life.


    He said, "well, my friend, they''re just women and children. There''s no need to have a hard time with them. If you need money, I can give them..."


    After he finished, Fang Tao couldn''t help it. M''s, Mo Mo Ji, endless. He was still happy, and he was all stirred up by this guy.


    As the saying goes, move your hand, try not to force BB!


    Suddenly, several gangsters burst out with a grim smile. Although they can''t fight, they also have their own way of fighting for so many years. They are fierce and direct,


    three or four fists greet each other. The muscular man was shocked and quickly blocked. However, the fists as big as sandbags are as dense as raindrops, and his moves are like mad dogs.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    The battle was fierce, but it was one-sided. The muscular man was outnumbered and did not dare to fight back. It was because the gang was so famous that he was good at revenge afterwards.


    Even if you call the police and ask for help, you can''t escape in the end.


    It''s simple, it''s fierce, it''s not fierce.


    The muscular men are tired of defense, afraid of hands and feet, and have been passive all the time. They are all black and blue. They are really vicious, like fighting for life and death.All of a sudden, a fist came face to face. He was so overbearing and agile that he wanted to have a hard rhythm and confidence in his strength.


    The muscular man took a step back, built up his strength, clenched his teeth, and even made a fist, as if he wanted to make a difference.


    But it seems that the two men hit each other in the eye, but the result was a big drop.


    "Plop...!"


    There was a heavy noise, which brought back people''s thoughts. Their faces were very complicated, and they sighed heavily.


    still no one Can we compete with this gang?


    Muscle male arm pain, face distortion, but more still can not believe, his boxing coach, was defeated by a street hooligan, this let him face.


    It''s unbelievable to say it.


    Just want to burst up resistance, a leg whip but hard on his head, this blow is not heavy, almost to knock it out.


    "Poof!"


    His mouth gushed blood and his head was dizzy. He only felt that he had been lifted up, and there was a sharp pain in his chest.


    "Bang Cough


    This blow directly interrupted his breath. His whole body was soft and powerless. The shadow in front of his eyes was indistinguishable from the southeast and northwest, just like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Fang Tao is the one who makes the move. His strength is the strongest among several people. As soon as he makes the move, he will be subdued.


    Looking at the muscular man who was beaten like a dead dog, he not only shook his head contemptuously, in this world, there are always some people who think that they are the Savior and can change everything.


    But in the end, he beat him like B.


    Just wanted to end him with a punch, but there was a sudden voice in his ear.


    "Stop it


    Fang Tao''s face was completely blackened when he said this. There are two kinds of goods every year. Today, there are so many. Do you want to die?


    Looking up, it turned out that it was the young man again. Before he got angry, the young man got angry and seemed very angry.


    Nima, what are you doing behind me?


    I just watched a play. I''ve been lying on the gun twice!


    On the convulsive faces of the people, the young man swearing to one side, there are three beautiful goddesses.


    And the person behind him, also revealed, a face is very flat, eyes with self-confidence, arrogant arrogance.


    "You You''re the 99 black game winner in a row Huaqing


    Fang Tao saw this, his face was frightened, as if he had seen a great man, and his body stumbled back unconsciously.


    However, a palm was placed on his shoulder, although it did not exert force, but with a strong force, as if a pinch could crush his shoulder.


    When he was frightened, he turned his head and saw that his face was full of fanaticism, with a strong sense of worship.


    He was a strong man with dark skin, and his whole body was cast like iron juice, just like a majestic iron beast,


    he was the first battle General of the thirteen Xiaolong gangs, Hualong!

 Chapter 1025

    Hualong is a frightening name, because he is the most powerful one of the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong.


    It''s said that it''s no problem to tear the lion and tiger by hand.


    As for the whole gang, Han Xiao was led by resourcefulness, followed by Hualong by strength. The two cooperated sincerely and never caused civil strife. This is the reason why today''s thirteen gang of Xiaolong came into being.


    The original Jinling underworld was very chaotic. Even the most powerful Gang, Juyi Gang, could not be alone.


    However, since the establishment of the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong, they have swallowed up more than half of the gangs at a rapid speed, and the remaining gangs are totally vulnerable and gradually swallowed up.


    Among them, the powerful Juyi sect leader was torn into blood by the flower dragon in front of him.


    At that time, the scene was deeply imprinted in the brain of her daughter who was hiding in the dark. Now she has nightmares when she sleeps.


    And his daughter, the girl in the arms of the familiar woman, is the only one left in the whole Juyi gang. They are still carrying the property of the whole gang and living in fear all the time.


    I thought that once the situation changed, they should be able to escape. They also made many preparations, but unexpectedly, they fell into the trap. This time, they could not escape.


    The familiar woman was already desperate and her face was like ashes. The girl in her arms was gnashing her teeth in hatred. It was this man who killed her father and her uncle!


    In the face of these eyes, Hualong has long been used to it and doesn''t care about it. Only strength can be valued by him.


    His eyes were dim and he looked at Hua Qing in front of him. He won 99 consecutive black games, only one game short, and he could become a 100 consecutive champion, thus becoming a new generation of boxing overlord.


    But I''m afraid he won''t be able to play the last game.


    He said: "in your capacity, I don''t think you don''t know the name of the thirteen Xiaolong Gang, but you did it on purpose."


    Hua Qing hears speech, cold hum a, contain anger way: "you say right, I am intentional."


    "Although those old things have passed for a long time, the hatred has spurred me to the present for revenge."


    On hearing this, Hualong''s eyes twinkled and said with a sly smile: "according to what you say, it should be our hatred. I think about it, or forget it. There are too many, I can''t remember."


    The words are casual and indifferent, but there is a strong smell of blood, which is ignored.


    Hua Qing''s face was gloomy when he heard that he had been fighting for many years just to get revenge one day.


    It''s only one game away from the so-called boxing bully.


    But now, his enemies despise his achievements, which is an insult and contempt to him.


    "Since you can''t remember, let me use my fist to help you get back your memory. You Xiaolong shisan Gang have done so many angry things. Today, I will recover the interest first."


    As soon as the voice fell, Hua Qing couldn''t bear it. She immediately rushed up with her fist. Her explosive force and cohesive force were all perfectly controlled. With one punch, she seemed to break the air.


    "Kill!"


    Hualong saw this and gave a cold smile. Today, unlike in the past, they have degenerated into lead, which is not enough.


    Half squat storage force, also hit a punch, the tower general shape, suddenly burst out of the lion tiger general strength.


    "Bang!"


    Everyone heard a dull noise, like an air cannon.


    The two fists fight each other, and their strength is released. But just for a moment, the strength of the lion and tiger suddenly breaks out and takes the upper hand. The barbaric power is released.


    Hua Qing felt the power, her pupils were shocked, her body was directly repulsed, and she stepped heavily on the floor.


    Step on!


    Every step back, they are unloading their strength, but the strength is still too huge, especially the right arm, are shaking.


    Finally, the body shake stable, but the whole body is shaking, even the hard hand, feel numb.


    Feeling this scene, he looks shocked, showing an incredible, which is totally different from what he imagined. How could Hualong be so powerful?


    Even if he fails, it is impossible for him to lose so simply. With only one punch, he will lose the upper hand. You know, he can be regarded as half a fighter, but he is still invincible.


    All of a sudden, a word flashed in his mind, which was something he only knew some time ago. It was a storm.


    "You That is Gene man


    Hua Qing''s face is very ugly, but this newly known word has magical power.


    The flower dragon smell speech, rubbed to rub fist, ferocious voice way: "it seems that you know still many, congratulations you guessed right."


    On hearing this, Hua Qing''s face was covered with dark clouds, and her brows were wrinkled into Sichuan characters. At the same time, she suddenly realized something in her heart.


    It''s no wonder that in the first few years, the gang of the ten dragons gathered to exterminate the whole gang. It''s like the gang of the ten dragons.


    He didn''t think so before, but now, in terms of fighting power, Hualong is enough to sweep the gang, not to mention the thirteen gang leaders. It seems that their background is not simple.There should be some contact with the United States!


    However, these are not the most important. He should worry about his own safety now. In the face of Hualong''s strength, he seems very reluctant and can''t fight hard.


    Just as he was thinking, Hualong rushed in. With the iron tower like body, he punched hard, with the power of lion and tiger. Even if there was a wall, he could pierce it.


    Hua Qing was shocked, but she was full of experience. She turned her red eyes over her body and found the right moment to hold him by the waist, roaring and wrestling.


    However, this indomitable skill, one of the great skills of using the weak to win the strong, has lost its effect.


    He felt that he was holding the iron pillar, a standing pine tree and a small hill. It was at this time that he realized that the gap between the two was too big.


    At this time, Hualong suddenly leans forward, leans back with both hands, and can catch Huaqing, just like an old farmer hoeing, and smashes it down.


    Boom!


    With a heavy noise, the ground collapsed and cracked everywhere.


    The strength of this blow was really shocking. People retreated one after another and could dent the ground. Was it a man or a beast?


    Hua Qing, lying in the pit, is half dead. He is just a boxer, not a genetic person. He has no strong body or abnormal power. He is just an ordinary person.


    Hua longmianlu disdains that a boxer, even if he can become a fighter, is still vulnerable in his eyes. If the champion comes, he may be afraid of three points.


    Jinling people''s subconscious retreat, this is Hualong, legend can tear people''s metamorphosis, can''t be described by human.


    And that familiar woman and girl, have been afraid to the whole body powerless, this scene and once that scene how similar, this is the strength of the owl dragon thirteen Gang, unable to fight.


    The familiar woman has already accepted her life, and even intends to commit suicide. But the girl is unwilling to show her face. Can no one overthrow this gang and disperse the darkness like a savior?


    Mother and daughter have been in tears, unable to return to heaven, that has been looking forward to God, save the world''s savior, when on earth will save them!


    God, open your eyes!


    But the reality is that Hualong wants to kill him completely, leaving no hidden danger, clenching his fist, he will be killed in the street.


    "Oh, stop it!"


    A voice came, but Hualong chose to ignore it and still wanted to fight. It seemed that he would kill him.


    The latest chapter C 4S v%


    he didn''t care about the cheers in his ears. How could he command him if he was just some self righteous second class goods.


    All of a sudden, the hair of his whole body was excited, and his startled pupils suddenly shrank, as if under great threat.


    More want to dodge, but a leg whip, but it is through the void, directly kicked over, fast as lightning.


    Bang!


    Under the horror of familiar women, girls, muscular men, Fang Tao and Jinling people, Hualong was kicked away.


    At the same time, a sullen voice suddenly sounded in the ear, just like the God ordered to save all things.


    "I told you to stop. Are you deaf?"

 Chapter 1026

    "I told you to stop. Are you deaf?"


    This voice, like the spring return to the earth, such as amnesty decree, is a big mountain in people''s hearts, which is easily broken by this sentence.


    Fang Tao''s eyes almost stare out. Is he hallucinating or is reality joking with him.


    The familiar woman was stunned, and her beautiful eyes were dazed.


    The girl''s eyes seemed to shrink and beg for beauty in a moment It''s an eye opener.


    That straight and cold figure, such as God down to earth, domineering, a pair of deep eyes, let her obsessed, every move, let her excited tremble.


    The Savior Really Are you coming?


    Step on!


    A rhythmic footsteps, suddenly sounded, that a cold face, with sullen color, as if God''s anger, to punish the world.


    "I ask you again, is it deaf?"


    The voice is just like heavenly power. It reverberates in people''s ears for a long time. Some people are excited to kneel down and surrender. Their begging for many years is finally coming true.


    Hualong got that leg solidly, his brain was a little dizzy, and he rolled so far on the ground, his anger was already surging in his heart, and his face was distorted.


    Actually Dare to It''s unforgivable to attack him!


    Just as he tried to regain consciousness, a sound of footsteps rang in his ears, just like the intensive beating of war drums.


    Ning Tao cold face, slowly close, random twist neck, issued a click sound, saw two plays, he really can''t help, and three women urge.


    He never thought that in front of so many people, in the street, he really dares to kill, as if fearless, nothing can suppress them.


    Two people jumped out in a row, but they were all defeated. As soon as the perspective eye was opened, it was really because of the body and genes.


    Three women''s intolerance, coupled with his anger, finally, he stood up, today this matter, he decided.


    The gangsters were furious when they saw that someone was sneaking on them. At the same time, in order to be friendly, they made Hualong vice leader pay attention to it. They should be able to delay some time.


    Fang Tao bites his teeth and rushes out. If he doesn''t, he will have to. Otherwise, when things are over, the deputy leader of Hualong will blame him and even punish him severely.


    Seeing four or five people rush to him, Ning Tao hums coldly. Just some hooligans dare to be presumptuous with him.


    The body moves and steps out slowly. It looks slow but it''s as fast as thunder. A palm knife cuts it off and knocks a person out in an instant.


    "Taiyi five element fist, angry fist!"


    After receiving a lot of strength, a little bit of fighting, those ferocious gangsters were beaten away like broken sacks, without any resistance, just like being chopped melons and vegetables, poor weak.


    In the blink of an eye, there was only one Fang Tao left.


    He kept the posture of waving his fist. His whole body was stiff, just like a sculpture. It was neither moving nor not moving.


    Seeing Ning Tao coming, he was frightened. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he went to the hospital to lie for a few days.


    But he didn''t know that Ning Tao hated him, and a couple of women and children begged, even willing to sacrifice their lives to save their daughter.


    In the face of this sadistic scene, he did not let people go. On the contrary, he was greedy. The essence of his mind was unforgivable.


    Slowly probe hand, unexpectedly grasped that fist, in the Fang Tao that solidify of facial expression, startle of pupil, Ning Tao facial expression is cruel, finally moved a hand.


    I turned it 180 degrees counter clockwise, which was terrifying. In the blink of an eye, my arm was twisted into a twist.


    "Ah Ah


    Pain conduction nerve, let Fang Tao''s facial features twist, can''t see the expression, the mouth issued a heart rending scream.


    Bang!


    He kicked him to the crowd and let the people of Jinling see that the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong are not invincible. They can only survive if they choose to resist.


    This scene is like throwing a bowling ball.


    Gradually scattered people, see this scene, I do not know who started, actually really beat up Fang Tao.


    Under the lusters of the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong, they endure all kinds of humiliation, plunder and bully, but they are powerless to resist.


    But today, the haze in their hearts is cut by a golden sword, and a wisp of warm sunshine shines down.


    They It''s about to be saved.


    Looking at the violent crowd and beating Fang Tao crazily, it seems that they want to release their grievances.


    Ning Tao''s face is a little bit slow, suddenly it is a change, a boxing style fiercely hit, arrogant, fierce, and overbearing.


    There is no time to avoid, plus want to test, subconscious arms block in front of the chest, a block of the potential.


    Boom!


    Hiss Pull!


    To his surprise, Ning Tao was repulsed directly. His body was far away from the ground, and his arms were numb.In his heart, he was very surprised. When he opened his perspective eyes, he found that this person was not simple. His flesh and bones could not be described by human beings.


    That body, those structures, are all made up of cells, there are a lot of deaths every moment, and there are a new batch of births, but this samsara is what every human has.


    However, his reincarnation is ten times that of ordinary human beings. Although he gave birth to power, the result is life.


    It can be said that this is the power of life!


    Has the United States reached this stage with genetic technology? It is really shocking and has created a great world.


    The strength of Hualong is barely comparable to Qi training.


    It seems that he has just been promoted and his breath is not stable, but it''s amazing that a gangster can have such a character.


    It seems that the background of this group is not simple.


    Jinling people''s expression solidified, suddenly have a bad premonition, this Savior, will not be a face full of fat, right?


    Hualong grins grimly and finds that this man is not so terrible, but he just swallows the medicine recently and his strength soars.


    Just now, it must have been a sneak attack.


    However, Ning Tao shook his hand and said: "whether you are a gene man or a gene fighter, in front of me, you will only be a dead dog."


    "One move, one move, I''ll beat you!"


    After hearing these words, Hualong laughed angrily. One move is to talk in his sleep, or to be arrogant. If I give you ten moves, you can''t help me. Who can''t talk big.


    Suddenly, in front of a flower, that young man unexpectedly so vivid appear in front of, that kind of fluctuation, is a monk.


    Before he was shocked, a golden light filled his pupils. When he was shocked, he also punched like a tiger roaring.


    Ning Tao takes the initiative. From the appearance, it''s nothing, but that pair of fingers contains amazing power.


    "Chi...!"


    This finger accurately stabbed the chest. As soon as it was drawn out, the style of boxing roared in front of him and gradually expanded.


    "Nine palace array, leave the palace!"


    At the critical moment, stepping on the chart of the nine palaces, I leave in a flash, but with a sneer on my face and a slow wriggling mouth.


    "Five Four Three Two One


    Plop!


    As if in response to him, the flower dragon, like an iron tower, fell in response, with a look of pain on his face.


    In the chest, a finger mark pierced the skin, but it didn''t hurt here. Instead, the whole body convulsed violently!

 Chapter 1027

    In the eyes of the public, two people are back to back, one is confident standing, and the other is convulsive.


    It was a strange situation. She had epilepsy, and her muscles were undulating, like countless small insects were wriggling. She had a long mouth, but she couldn''t speak. She was full of pain.


    In the scene just now, they just saw that the two people crossed each other. For a moment, they didn''t know what they had done. When they fell asleep, they were back to back.


    They couldn''t see the fighting between them.


    "Ah Ah


    Hualong half kneels on the ground, roars in pain, and his facial features are twisted to the point that his mother doesn''t know him, as if they are wrinkled into a ball.


    "Damn it You treat me Did What? "


    Words intermittently, but extremely venomous, with a strong hatred and fear, unknown is the most terrible enemy.


    Ning Tao turns around slowly, his face is indifferent, he doesn''t answer his question, just looks at him quietly.


    If one wants to be strong, he has to pay a price.


    Monks want to break through, talent, physique, resources, and enough perseverance to endure a long period of hard work. Only after these experiences can they gradually become strong.


    For example, Hualong, relying on a kind of medicine to improve, is a shortcut. Even if he is comparable to the gas refining monk, in fact, if he really fights, the congenital monk can kill him.


    More importantly, it can only be regarded as a flower dragon.


    He is not even a real gene man, not to mention the legendary gene warrior, who are all elite of the United States.


    Just now, he used the pure Yang finger, but it was different from the past. He integrated his pure Yang power into it, and the destructive power was amazing.


    Now, he is tormented by the power of the pure Yang, and at the same time, he is destroying his incomplete genes. The balance point is out of balance. All of them begin to revolt and go to self destruction.


    This is also one of his biggest hidden dangers!


    It is unwise to rely on this method to improve, or it is the most reliable step by step to improve slowly.


    "Ah Ah


    "Xiaolong Help It''s not Let you go...! "


    Hualong has broken his voice and his whole body twitches. It used to be like an iron tower, but now it''s like a rotten wooden tower.


    The strong muscles, tall figure, like a vent in general, rapid atrophy, dwarfing up.


    If he used to be a strong man like an iron tower, now he''s a half century old man in his 50s and 60s. He''s skinny, weak and twitching.


    In the eyes of the public, this scene is no less than a miracle. It''s a miracle that such a tall and powerful man has turned into a little old man. God wants to punish this bastard.


    The crowd cheered with great excitement, like oppressed slaves, released and free.


    Seeing Hualong''s tragedy, Ning Tao didn''t have an accident and didn''t plan to kill him, because he couldn''t live long. His life and body would make him die soon.


    Want to take a shortcut, greed, there are consequences!


    He found that people looked at him with fanaticism, like a group of loyal fans, believers, want to worship themselves, that pair of eyes staring at him naked.


    Subconsciously hit a shiver, went to the familiar woman and the girl''s side, Tong Yaqian three girls have been here.


    The mother and daughter looked a lot better, and her face was a little slower. The girl looked at Xiang ningtao with adoration.


    "Thank you for saving my life Thank you very much...! "


    The familiar woman knelt on the ground and was very grateful. The girl also knelt down because she thought it should be so. If it wasn''t for Ning Tao, they would be sold It''s a place for kilns.


    Fortunately, Su Qiansan''s eyes were quick and quick, and without waiting for Ning Tao''s face to be embarrassed, she immediately pulled them up.


    "You don''t have to. This is what we should do. Villains like this should be punished."


    Hua Linglong gently explained that it is good for their future life to resolve their heart knot without burden.


    Mature woman a face of gratitude, Jiao body straight tremble.


    And the girl''s face of worship, begged: "big brother, are you an immortal, will you protect yunyun?"


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao hears speech, scratched head, a burst of dumb.


    That familiar woman sees, pretty face big change, quickly stopped the girl, still a strength to Ning Tao compensate is not.


    Tong Yaqian three female quickly stop, if use this kind of attitude, that and just the gangster, what difference.


    Su Qian said, "now that everything is done, what are you going to do in the future? Do you want to leave Jinling and go to other places?"


    Familiar woman smell speech, pretty face complex, hesitant way: "before just want to leave Jinling, specific where to have not thought."


    The three women looked at each other and were worried about it. A pair of weak women and children were helpless. They had strength and could not ignore it. They could help her a little.


    "If you like, you can go to the East China Sea. Then you are my territory, and someone is protecting you."On hearing this, the three women turned around and found that it was Ning Tao''s mouth, and a strange color appeared on her face.


    East China Sea?


    Mother and daughter looked at each other with a complicated look. Their lives were saved by Ning Tao. Naturally, they would not doubt his words.


    "If we believe in our benefactor, we will go to the East China Sea!"


    The familiar woman was firm and resolute. She was also worthy of being the leader''s wife. She had a trace of underworld temperament.


    Finally, Ning Tao gave her a series of numbers and asked them to call when they got to Donghai. Someone would protect them. "


    Thanks to her mother and daughter, Ning Tao left here with her three daughters. There are too many people, so it''s easy to become the focus.


    The girl has beautiful eyes and is full of gratitude!


    Ning Tao has not gone far, that Hua Qing actually gritted her teeth to catch up with her, dragging her seriously injured, with a firm look.


    "Benefactor, you should be careful of the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong. This is their territory. It is inevitable that there will be some sinister means."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao looks a Leng, surprised way: "you drag serious injury, just to come and say these to me?"


    After hearing the words, Hua Qing firmly said, "you saved my life, and I can only do so much. If my benefactor needs help, I Hua Qing have no choice!"


    Hear this, Ning Tao picked pick eyebrow, this guy is still a real man, dare to do, know kindness to return.


    Looking at his sharp pain, he put out a hand and instilled a spiritual force into his body. The white light in his eyes emerged, at least to stabilize his injury.


    At this time, Su Qian suddenly said: "Bingbing has news. He said that the black match is about to start. Let''s go quickly."


    Ning Tao hears the speech and shows his joy. Finally, he wants to see Bingbing and Xiaoru. But what should Huaqing do?


    Seeing this, Hua Qing felt very surprised, but even said: "I know the way. I''m a blacksmith. In my capacity, I can let you sit in the VIP seat."


    On hearing this, the three women looked happy. Unexpectedly, there was such a convenience. The two seats had different views.


    Suddenly, Tong Yaqian doubts: "Ning Tao, whose is the phone number you gave the mother and daughter


    Ning Tao hears the speech, smiles but does not speak, reveals the mysterious feeling, provokes three female to be angry for a while, has been angry to pinch him.


    Chengba, don''t say big brother didn''t give you a chance. It depends on your ability to move a girl''s heart!


    "Hiss It hurts Take it easy

 Chapter 1028

    Underground boxing is a very popular competition in the world. It is very popular all over the world.


    Jinling also ushered in a large-scale boxing match. Many fans came from all over the country just to enjoy the bloody scene and let people boil and vent their pressure.


    Under the leadership of Hua Qing, a group of five people came to a boxing arena. At this time, it was already overcrowded. Fanatical fans from all over the country swarmed in.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao sighs. It''s extraordinary that a boxing match should be so attractive.


    The three girls are very excited. They are rendered by the atmosphere here. It''s like a scene to release the wildness in their body. The roaring, shouting and roaring make people feel convulsed.


    Ning Tao is not affected, he experienced the wind and waves, how can these atmosphere rendering, face a calm, calm heart.


    His eyes scan, want to find Li Bingbing two girls, but suddenly was patted on the shoulder, there is no hostility, malicious, like acquaintances in the chat up.


    Turning around, they turned out to be two weak white faced scholars with white skin, a smile on their face and a look of evil interest in their eyes. They looked very peaceful and nourishing.


    "You "Yes?"


    Although I have never seen these two faces, I don''t know if they are strange.


    "Hum!"


    However, when the two white faced scholars heard the speech, their faces sank. They seemed to be angry and ignored him. Instead, they went to Tong Yaqian and Su Qian.


    Er!


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao is shocked. What''s the ghost?


    Don''t wait for him to understand, the next scene, instantly let him be struck by thunder, whole body rigid, a hot heart fell into the ice cave of the twelfth lunar month, whoa whoa cool.


    With his own eyes, he saw that Su Qian actually put himself into the arms of the two white faced scholars, smiling like flowers, regardless of the difference between men and women.


    Then, Tong Yaqian, flower Linglong have put into the arms, a pair of beautiful eyes smile into the crescent moon, moving heart.


    "Click Boom...! "


    Ning Tao''s face turned pale and his lips trembled. He could clearly feel a heart, which was like blunt knife cutting.


    On one side, Hua Qing is stunned. The three beauties are not benefactors. How can they smile and throw themselves into the arms of other men? Aren''t they beating benefactor''s face in public?


    Subconsciously saw Ning Tao one eye, can''t help but feel scalp numb, burst, that a dark cloud covered face, who looked at the heart is a tight, there is a sense of disaster.


    He didn''t dare to think about the next thing. He was excited all over.


    All of a sudden, his eyes suddenly protruded, as if to see a shock scene, for a long time can not calm down, calm.


    He saw that one of them, a white faced scholar, actually climbed up to Su Qian''s chest and pinched it with pride. He was very aboveboard, but he also made the latter feel ashamed and angry.


    This scene, no less than lovers in flirting.


    He didn''t know what his mood was. He almost turned his head with stiff neck. His face turned pale and his throat was dry. He looked at Ning Tao. With one look, he almost collapsed on the ground.


    One of his faces has turned purple red. The muscles on his face are twitching violently. The tendons on his forehead are beating. It seems that they will explode at any time. It''s ferocious and twisted beyond description.


    When he saw this, there was only one word in his mind, thunder and rage, feeling the world It''s all over!


    The three girls are as beautiful as jade. They play with the white faced scholar all the time, and even have physical contact. They are just like salty pig hands. They are indecent all the time, but they don''t resist.


    This scene in Ning Tao''s eyes, has become dark, a blank brain, chaos, what idea Ideas None. I just want an answer.


    And those two Damn white faced scholar


    Step on!


    With the fury, ferocious face, just like the devil general step and walk, the whole body''s spiritual power is whistling, just like the floodgate, out of control.


    It seems that I let out my strength unintentionally.


    Every step is like a blow from a prehistoric beast. The whole boxing field is shaking, crumbling and unbearable, as if it is going to collapse in the next second.


    _ NQ


    this area is shrouded by a wave of depression, as if there is a dark green cloud overhead, which is about to bring disaster.


    The three women realized that it was wrong. They turned around and saw the angry Ning Tao at a glance, with a face of haze and depression.


    Step on!


    Ning Tao, who is approaching, is about to vent his anger. Suddenly, a familiar aroma lingers on the tip of his nose. He sniffs subconsciously, and his heart is shocked.


    He smelled it before, but he didn''t care.


    With a ferocious face and wrinkled brows, he opened his perspective eyes. In front of him, there were several beautiful bodies. Every inch and every place was like the creation of God.


    All of a sudden, his pupils shrank and his expression froze."What do you want to do, to hit me?"


    The white faced scholar was calm and angry.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s scalp is numb and tangled. His angry purple and ferocious expression has solidified at the moment, and his heart is even more uneasy.


    All of a sudden, he had an idea and cried and laughed: "Bingbing, my face Isn''t that scary? "


    The white faced scholar, with a black face, said angrily, "do you want to scare me or hit me? I not only want to touch your woman, but also have sex with your woman."


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he turned black into a face.


    He said to himself: "even if you What can you do when you get into bed


    He did not dare to refute, only obediently listen to the training, but he never thought that it would be Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru''s second daughter.


    If it wasn''t for the body fragrance, calm judgment, and carefully opened the perspective eyes, I''m afraid it would have been a big Wulong.


    It can only be said that the disguise and make-up of Li Bingbing''s two daughters are too perfect. The techniques of changing face and bone are far from perfect. The four Asian magic arts can be easily crushed.


    I guess I didn''t recognize them. I''m angry!


    See Ning Tao eat shriveled, obediently trained, a few women can''t help but smile, Zhou Ru also didn''t resist, secretly smile.


    Li Bingbing was angry. His man didn''t recognize him. In addition, he immediately scolded Ning Tao, bloody and sweating.


    Hua Qing, who is paralyzed to the ground, is stunned to see that his women are going to have sex with other men. Instead of fighting, he is obedient and scolded.


    Finally, he came to the conclusion that benefactor is worthy of benefactor, magnanimous, true TM magnanimous.


    After scolding for a long time, Li Bingbing''s pretty face turned red, but she didn''t want to pay attention to him. Standing with Zhou Ru, she was cold and covered with frost,


    Ning Tao''s face was chatting and aggrieved, but she didn''t dare to make them angry. After all, she almost made a big trouble.


    Looking up at Zhou Ru, she sighed and said, "you''re late. The black match is over. It''s all in vain for us to dress up like this."


    Although the words were plain, they were full of resentment. Obviously, she was also angry, not so indifferent on the surface.


    Ning Tao feels guilty and blames herself. The second daughter has spent a lot of time pretending to be like this and doesn''t want to get into trouble. She just wants to watch a match, but she has been stirred up.


    Suddenly, Hua Qing said weakly: "actually There''s a more exciting, violent game


    This speech, Ning Tao a joy, quickly asked: "what is that game, good-looking?"


    Hearing this, Hua Qing was pale, a little heavy, and afraid, and said, "that''s The black race of death

 Chapter 1029

    A special elevator needs a special identity. It doesn''t usually go up, but goes down in a straight line.


    According to Hua Qing, if you want to enter the following competition, you must have an unusual identity, either the rich side or the powerful side. If you want to enter here, you must have the corresponding confidence.


    There are competitions like this every year, but the places are different. Although this time it''s in China, foreigners account for a large part of it. This kind of violence is most suitable for them.


    The name of death black match is creepy. It represents darkness, blood, violence and intelligence. It''s a place where people are obsessed and vent their emotions.


    It is said that in this kind of competition, the death rate is as high as 99%, and the remaining one percent is either disabled or lucky. Basically, it means signing a life and death certificate and exchanging fists, life and money.


    Either you die or I''ll die!


    The scene in front of them kept changing. They also saw the underground fight, which was better than the ordinary fight.


    But a few people didn''t go to watch it, because the most wonderful thing was the death fight. Sometimes money doesn''t necessarily get in.


    Elevator suddenly a meal, that a closed door, a deaf voice pierced the eardrum, everywhere are those screaming, looked up, a group of people.


    But 80% of them are foreigners. It seems that they are particularly fond of this kind of blood. What they like is heavy taste.


    Here, they can forget their identity, shout, roar, release pressure and show their nature.


    "Roar Hit him Waste Hard...! "


    There was a lot of noise in their ears, and the girls were startled. The scene was too crazy. They didn''t adapt to it. It was like a group of sheep walking into a wolf''s den. It was not safe anywhere.


    Seeing that they want to leave, how can Ning Tao agree? He owes them a fight. It''s right here to make up for it.


    Although the scene looks violent, with him, who dares to touch their hair and kill her.


    He immediately said with a smile: "don''t worry, with my protection, you just enjoy the game. If anyone dares to disturb you, I will make him regret Live in the world. "


    On hearing this, several women felt warm in their hearts, and their fear was dispelled. Suddenly, they felt that it was not so terrible here, and they were gradually rendered by the atmosphere.


    "I''ll give you a chance to be a flower protector!"


    Several women such as amnesty, golden words, let Ning Tao face joy, a burst of excitement, like won the prize.


    However, Hua Qing''s face was strange. She scratched her head, gills and ears. She wanted to break her head, but she didn''t want to know why.


    Other men soak his woman and take her to the fight, but in a word, they let their benefactor act as a flower protector, so they almost didn''t flatter him.


    In this regard, he came to the conclusion that benefactor is too cheap Ah, bah Too generous.


    With a big heart A man like him can only look up to him.


    Under the leadership of Hua Qing, several people went to the VIP area. At this time, two people were warming up in the challenge arena. It was just entertainment before the competition, in order to set off the atmosphere of the whole competition.


    Next to the challenge arena, there are more than a dozen card girls, all wearing sexy exposed bikini, glamorous and eye-catching, which is more beautiful than the competition on the challenge arena and attracts more than half of the eyeballs.


    Ning Tao doesn''t dare to see more, but he keeps up with the team. He doesn''t dare to make mistakes again. Several women''s attitude makes him feel very uncomfortable. It''s like a thorn in the throat. He has to make changes for them.


    Suddenly, the team stopped, as if it was stopped by something. Ning Tao looked sideways and saw that it was a black bodyguard with a baton in one hand. His tall body stopped several people directly.


    Hua Qing looked embarrassed and explained, "well, I''m Hua Qing, an internal member of blackplay. These people are all my friends, just to watch master Tony''s game."


    However, the black bodyguard''s face was contemptuous and his eyes were twinkling. The man was in a mess and his clothes were broken. Even if he was Hua Qing, he could not enter.


    He refused: "I''m sorry, the VIP seats are full. There are seats for ordinary seats. In addition, the hospital in Jinling is also good. I think there are It would be more suitable. "


    The tone was derisive and abusive, and the eyes were contemptuous.


    Hua Qing heard that his face turned blue and red. The bodyguard''s words were sharp and merciless, which made him feel ashamed and angry, especially in front of his benefactor.


    He wanted to get angry, but he didn''t dare. It was a death fight, and he looked at his embarrassment, and there were obvious blood stains, not to mention beggars.


    That guy didn''t say that for no reason.


    At the moment of his shame and anger, Tong Yaqian suddenly said: "but the VIP seat is so empty, it''s not full at all."


    After hearing this, several women looked aside. Behind the black bodyguard, there was indeed a large seat empty. The so-called full seat was just telling lies with open eyes.


    As for whether he blushes or not Er Not at all.


    Seeing that the bodyguard was exposed, he immediately said in a cold voice, "even if it''s empty, you can''t enter, otherwise...!"Then he raised the baton in his hand, which seemed to be a demonstration and a warning, with the meaning of driving away.


    However, the baton he waved was suddenly held by someone, and from that end came a force that could not be disobeyed. Compared with the two, his power was like a child.


    Looking up, it was a young man holding a baton with a gloomy color on his face. This man was Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, some black bodyguards in the distance, with a heavy face, drew out their batons one after another to help. They wanted to maintain public order with a look of common hatred.


    At this moment, Ning Tao easily grabbed the baton, and under the shock of these people, he made a little effort,


    bang bang!


    After two continuous rings, the long and hard baton broke into four pieces, completely broken by brute force.


    Gollum!


    Black bodyguards see this scene, eyeballs bulge, and compare themselves with batons. NIMA is not as good as batons.


    And the black bodyguards, who came to the scene, had a look of fear on their faces. Subconsciously, they put away their batons and looked up at the sky.


    "You are Gene warrior


    He stammered and stammered.


    Ning Tao hears speech, cold voice way: "have relation with you?"? You choose to go away, or I''ll kick you away. "


    As soon as the words came to an end, the black bodyguard rolled aside. Jing ningtao was like a God''s myth, and he was afraid of the plague.


    "Please Please...! "


    Under his respectful eyes, Ning Tao came in with a straight face and a few women. The black bodyguards in this area didn''t dare to show up and didn''t have time to hide.


    Hua Qing saw this scene and showed his enthusiasm. This is the real strength. Don''t talk nonsense and do it until you do it.


    Just as he was worshiping him, Ning Tao suddenly asked, "Hua Qing, how much do you know about gene warrior, and where is the U.S. technology now?"


    Hua Qing was stunned and thought about it. Then she said in a deep voice, "if you don''t make a sound, you''ll make an amazing sound. You''ll shock the world."


    "I once saw a powerful gene warrior, who was rampant in the sea. His power was no less than burning the sky and boiling the sea."


    "At that time, I remember an old friar exclaiming that his strength was no less than that of a strong man in refining gods!"

 Chapter 1030

    Not inferior to alchemy!


    A simple and easy word, but great magic.


    Ning Tao smell speech, the whole body a stiff, as if heard the day big joke, a pair of gaping appearance.


    "This This gene Is it that strong? "


    He stiffened for a long time, and finally choked out this sentence.


    Hua Qing hears the speech, a burst of bitter smile, don''t know why Ning Tao has this kind of attitude, seem to be very shocked.


    In fact, because he didn''t know the friar, alchemy was at the top of the world and could carry missiles.


    An alchemist can support a sect!


    And a gene, some drugs, can make a person become so powerful, no wonder he can''t imagine.


    If that kind of medicine can be wholesale, and the conditions are met, isn''t it true that those who are strong in refining spirits, such as Chinese cabbage, are all over the street?


    Several women found a good position, a face excited to sit down, talking and laughing, gradually by the wild atmosphere rendering, also no longer constrained, throw away all the trouble.


    Ning Tao and Hua Qing are sitting in the back. He is very curious about the gene warrior. You know, he is not only a monk, but also an important member of the army.


    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles.


    In the future, there may be some conflicts!


    I don''t know why, Zhou Ru also sat in the back, but she didn''t speak, as if to be a loyal audience.


    They didn''t care, regardless of the surroundings, regardless of the atmosphere, they said all they knew.


    Hua Qing thought about it and said in a deep voice: "in fact, the American gene story has been spread for a long time, but it has not been confirmed. Everyone regards it as a joke."


    "But a few years ago, there was something vaguely circulated, and countries began to believe that it really existed."


    "Every year, a large amount of evidence comes out, which also confirms the rapid development of science and technology in the United States, especially the gene fighters. It is said that they have formed a line, a team In groups


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes shrank, and the shocking words constantly echoed in his mind. The United States is worthy of being a great power in the world.


    Hua Qing was also shocked. He said with emotion: "in recent years, something has spread that can strengthen the body and become stronger quickly, but it is rare."


    "We call it gene potion, abbreviated gene!"


    "Base Because Medicine Water? "


    That''s right. That''s what Phil, Han Xiao and Hua Long all take.


    Ning Tao suddenly realized, but he was surprised: "but it''s not so rare. I''ve seen many people take it. That kind of body is very different from ordinary people."


    Hua Qing, hearing the words, nodded and said, "yes, this kind of change happened only in this year. Before, all the potions had no market value, but now they are not so rare."


    "In some mysterious black markets, or in the hands of some people, you can buy some, until a few months ago, after that amazing change, the United States secretly announced it."


    Update ''@ fastest up > {


    "not only the number has increased greatly, but also some gene fighters have appeared. I don''t know if they have been stimulated."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned and worried. If the United States is allowed to develop in this way, will it respect it in a few years or decades?


    At this time, Zhou Ru suddenly said: "this matter is not as terrible as you think, and it is not so serious. All countries are not fools, and will not let it develop."


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao and Zhou Ru are surprised. They look shocked. She even knows about it. It seems that they know more about it than they do.


    As if seeing Ning Tao''s doubts, Zhou Ru explained, "it''s sister Xia who asked me to do this to help you out."


    "In addition, I''m also interested in this matter, so I deliberately know something about it. I came here for a purpose."


    "Jinling is the place where the genetic medicine is most popular in China. In addition, there is a black race. That''s why we came here to investigate. We just want to make you relax and go home more."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao was so moved that he almost didn''t cry out. She was better than her own woman. She thought about herself everywhere and investigated for herself.


    Seeing that he was moved, Zhou Ru was also very pleased. After all, her hard work was not in vain. She could help her man.


    He immediately explained: "in all countries, all channels of genetic medicine are from the United States, and they are not sold in public. They can only be seen in some black markets."


    "The price is very expensive, and ordinary people can''t buy it. The United States has no choice but to do so. This major research also costs a lot, and they have to do so."


    "Moreover, if we don''t publish it again, I''m afraid all countries will have to work together to check and balance, and it''s impossible for one side to dominate."


    When they heard this, if they were thoughtful and the countries had a response, it means that they also know that they have this research, but the progress is not as rapid as that of the United States.


    But it also shows the situation, the undercurrent is turbulent!Tong Yaqian several women looked back, found that three people immersed in their own world, no other mind.


    The noise and roar of the outside world have nothing to do with them. They are still discussing major events with a serious face.


    After sorting out her thoughts, Zhou Ru said slowly, "according to the information I sorted out and the information I inquired about, I chatted with Jingjing and finally determined some things."


    Ning Tao and Hua Qing look at each other with curiosity.


    He said slowly, "there are many levels of gene potions, good and bad. They are divided into one to nine levels, one lowest and nine highest. It is said that there are not many of the latter in the United States."


    "There are also levels of gene fighters, including e, D, C, B, a, and SSS


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupils contracted and their breath was short. The waves in their hearts fluctuated and they couldn''t let go for a long time.


    "As far as I asked Jingjing, I understood something about it."


    "The so-called E-class soldiers are only special forces. The D-class soldiers are comparable to the acquired realm of monks. By analogy, the so-called SSS class can be comparable to God


    "It''s said that the level is very special and not very accurate. The potions are useless. It''s necessary to unlock the gene lock in the human body and change something. Only a few people know."


    "What''s more, it will be decades before you can imagine the genetic age. Now you can count all the people who know this kind of thing and take it."


    "Not yet 0.0001%£¡¡±


    Zhou Ru''s last sentence is very heavy, especially the concept, but it also shows that there will be that era.


    Ning Tao and his wife heard that although they felt relieved, they also felt that the world was strange. Unconsciously, the times changed. Can they keep up with the pace?


    Especially the friars, who are already living in the end of the law, can be described as surviving. If the era of gene comes, I''m afraid they will be brilliant in ancient times It will disappear.


    At the thought of this, his heart It''s heavy!

 Chapter 1031

    Time, future, who can say clearly?


    Ning Tao said nothing, but he was a little bit subdued.


    it should be noted that the way of practice is the way against heaven handed down by the ancestors, which integrates the advantages of all spirits to temper himself. What a beautiful scene it was in ancient times, but now it is going to decline!


    He was unwilling and would never allow this to happen.


    No matter how difficult the practice is, he will go on, because this is his way, his way, and he will prove to the whole world that friars will never decline, they are just silent.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s faith is firm, and a heart of Tao has undergone an indescribable transformation. Although his strength has not been enhanced, the direction in his heart is extremely clear.


    His road is the peak of practice!


    The eyes are bright and the power of faith is incomparable. If the ancestor of Wudang were here, he would praise the future of the successors and monks There is still hope.


    Maybe he didn''t realize it, but the two people around him felt the difference, which was very clear.


    If Ning Tao before, like lost in the fog, constantly struggling in bottomless swamp!


    Now, it''s like he''s out of the lead, breaking free, and a blunt weapon has become sharp and free.


    It''s like putting aside the heavy haze, seeing the broader sky and earth, feeling bright and heroic.


    This kind of atmosphere played up to them, the mood inexplicably is much better, the angle of seeing the world has changed.


    Two people tut tut said amazingly, secretly exclaimed, unexpectedly also has this kind of wonderful matter, is really incredible.


    Whoo!


    Ning Tao heavily spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, opens his eyes, the world becomes clear, as if the soul has been sublimated.


    He didn''t care so much. He had a clear road in his heart, so he would not be confused. He just had to go to the end.


    Suddenly, he heard the voice of several women in front of him.


    "Look, that prize is so beautiful. It''s a pure gold crown. Wow, it''s so beautiful..."


    "I prefer that gem, but I can''t buy it with money. I heard sister Xia say that this kind of gem is rare in the world, and it is generally a symbol of glory..."


    A few women piled together, chirping, a few beautiful eyes are out of the small stars, like.


    Hear this, Ning Tao picked pick eyebrow, suddenly set off a trace of inexplicable radian, looks very evil.


    "Huaqing, please register for me. I want to Enter


    A listen to this speech, a few women all a Leng, very surprised of turn head, one after another Zhang Da that sexy red lips.


    However, Hua Qing was startled, and her whole body became stiff. She quickly dissuaded him anxiously: "benefactor, don''t take it too hard. This competition will kill people...!"


    Looking at his anxiety, Ning Tao''s face was indifferent and said casually: "is it so terrible as you said?"


    Hearing this tone of indifference, Hua Qing was in a cold sweat and shivered with fright. Her face was full of anxiety.


    "Benefactor, the organizer of this competition is the United States. Those competitors are not human beings. The Hualong is not enough for them to fight with one blow. They are not vulnerable at all."


    "And there are real gene fighters, very powerful fighters, and Master Tony


    The more he said, the paler his face was, and his throat was dry. It seemed that there was a great beast that frightened him.


    "Among them Is there someone at the SSS level? "


    "This, certainly not!"


    "Then sign up. I''m going to compete."


    Hearing this firm tone, Hua Qing was silly. She was extremely anxious, but she couldn''t stop it.


    Just because he knew the horror of those people, he didn''t want his benefactor to die in vain. He would feel guilty all his life.


    He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "benefactor, I know I can''t stop you, but I just hope you can listen to me and let you know the game."


    Seeing that he was so serious and firm, Ning Tao thought about it and nodded to him, just as he wanted to know something about it.


    Hua Qing gritted her teeth and complained: "the black competition of death is generally a challenge system. As long as you have enough strength, you can take part in it. Your opponent is the one who won last time."


    "There are two reasons for the contestants."


    "One is to make money, the other is to break through and become stronger at the moment of life and death. If you succeed, you will win. If you fail, you will die."


    "It can be said that the history of the black race of death is a bloody chapter. There are many challengers, and there are all kinds of challengers, and the friars It''s the one with the most deaths...! "


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help looking at Ning Tao. Although he didn''t know the level of monks, he knew that there were such people. There was no doubt that Ning Tao belonged to this kind of people.


    However, when Ning Tao heard this, he said in a cold voice, "if you''re finished, let''s go. I want to compete."


    Hua Qing smell speech, the whole body is weak, with begging eyes to see a few women, hope they can dissuade Ning Tao.Tong Yaqian and others naturally didn''t want him to die. They immediately said anxiously, "Ning Tao, don''t be impulsive. It''s very dangerous. We don''t want anything, as long as you are safe."


    Several women began to speak, do not want him to participate in the competition, it is not easy to settle down, for them is the most precious.


    However, this time Ning Tao didn''t listen to them. They had never seen their firm attitude before, and they were very strange.


    His face was calm, his eyes were deep, and he said, "I want to compete for many reasons."


    "Not only for you, but also for the friars, in order to prove that, in my heart "Yes


    "I will use this war to kill my heart."


    Words, such as Jinge jiaoming, war spirit.


    After a few people''s reaction, Ning Tao took Huaqing path and walked straight out. His attitude was very firm and he never had one.


    Looking at his back, several women want to come back, but they are stopped by hualinglong, and they shake their heads helplessly.


    At this time, they can only choose to believe and support.


    Because that''s their man.


    Can stand up to heaven and earth, step on heaven and earth, without fear of everything.


    Before long, Hua Qing walked past with a black face, but he didn''t see Ning Tao and was worried.


    In the face of several women''s eagerness and expectation, Hua Qing cried and said: "benefactor, he It''s time to compete


    On hearing this, several women seemed to have drained all their strength and collapsed directly on the seat, their pretty faces were white.


    Really Can''t stop it?


    Hua Qing hung her head and recalled the scene. The organizer refused to participate in the competition and satirized it.


    But the benefactor didn''t say anything, slapped their table into pieces, and beat the bodyguards all over again.


    Force those people to compete.


    Those people were crazy and their faces were twisted. They agreed immediately and said a word.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you!"


    /


    he scratched his head so hard that Hua Qing was annoyed because of him. Why did he bring them here?


    At this time, Ning Tao, in a room, has a strange face, and his eyes are constantly floating, as if he is looking at him.


    In front of him, there was a bald monk, a pale man, and a cold Later stage of mental retardation.

 Chapter 1032

    These three people are all monks, and their strength looks very good. They are all strong.


    The pale man, named Zhang Hao, didn''t want to mention his background. It was like a sad past.


    The bald monk, who is known as a martial monk, seems to be a secular disciple of Shaolin Temple, but he doesn''t want to say more.


    And that retarded late, a silly lack of appearance, it seems to be very under play, to everyone is to use nostrils to see people, as if I am always a head higher than you, look down on you.


    His name is Lidong. It''s said that he''s a monk with no school and no school. He has both luck and strength to get to this stage. Anyway, Ning Tao doesn''t like him.


    Just like this, there are 1000 people who want to beat him when walking on the road for 100 meters. I don''t know how he survived?


    Ning Tao doesn''t know why they want to take part in the black competition of death, but they must have a purpose, otherwise they would not come to such a dangerous place, and they would die easily.


    Must not know, the other three people see Ning Tao''s eyes, it is strange to the extreme, they all have their own purpose, no way to participate in the black competition of death.


    This guy beat the organizers and bodyguards and forced them to let him take part in the competition. Nowadays, there are so many people who want to die and take the initiative.


    The atmosphere between the four people is very strange. They look at each other''s eyes and think it''s a wonderful flower. They can''t get along with each other at all.


    I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, the atmosphere was very bad. The monk even opened his mouth with a wry smile.


    "Why do you all "To compete?"


    The other three were silent.


    Seeing this, the monk said with a smile, "you know, the death rate of this competition is as high as 99%. That is to say, after the competition is over, almost only one person will live."


    "That is to say, all four of us are dead, maybe one of us will survive, but the probability is too low."


    "So, I think we should be more open-minded and spit out all our grievances. It''s just the so-called fast way not to spit out."


    "Well, I''ll come first."


    "I''m a secular Shaolin disciple. I''ve traveled through the world of mortals. I''ve seen it through and I don''t care about it. I''m here to make money and donate it to the temple, and I want to break through myself...!"


    Words, is free and easy, no fear.


    Hearing this, they frowned and remained silent for a long time.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Hao said in a deep voice: "when I come here, I must break through. If I don''t succeed, I will become benevolent."


    The words are firm, revealing the attitude of death.


    After a while, Li Dong suddenly said in a ferocious voice: "I came here more for Gambling, as long as I can win a game, I can quit, and the goal will be achieved. "


    Hearing this, everyone thought that there was such a rule in the black game of death that they could quit in the middle of the game.


    But they all come here for the champion. If they quit, they don''t have to come here.


    Finally, several people look at Ning Tao. Is there any reason for this wonderful flower to take the initiative to seek death?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a cool smile and said, "I''m here to prove the monk and my heart "The way."


    "I will use this war to kill my heart."


    "I will use this war to strengthen my faith."


    "I will use this war to lay the foundation for my future peak road!"


    There is no doubt that the words are firm, majestic and majestic. The sound of the golden dagger and the fierce spirit make the three people''s scalp burst.


    Three people are monks, others do not understand, they will not understand, eyes have admiration charm.


    This person is really different, just like Heaven and man.


    Wu Sheng and Zhang Hao think that they are not as good as each other. Even Li Dong, who is arrogant, lowers his head and is not as pure as the other.


    He has found the way in his heart.


    And they are still wandering at the fork of the road, at a loss.


    This is the gap between you and others!


    Four people fall into silence again, on the face all has bitterness, when the competition starts, all will be doomed.


    Life and death have their own destiny.


    ($latest @ chapter ^ 3 = PC


    the noise outside is noisy, messy, full of violence and blood, which is the darkest side of human nature.


    Several people''s hearts are very confused, at a loss, unknown!


    Dangdang!


    Outside, I suddenly thought of a bell ringing, the sound was very crisp, the door of the room was opened, and the figure of the organizer appeared, indicating to them It''s time to play.


    This person takes a deep breath and walks out at the same time. They belong to the Challenger who has the least reputation and strength.


    Four people draw a number plate, is the order of appearance.


    The host of the outside world is very passionate. He is a foreigner, constantly setting off the atmosphere, making the audience laugh and roar.


    "Please" your uncle I broke you every minute...! "


    "Daoyou, Daoyou Don''t be impulsive. It''s just a title. We''re here to compete. We don''t have to care so much. "In fact, Zhang Hao is just pale, looks weak, but absolutely not Niang gun, is the host in the spoof.


    "Next up is the third challenger, a Two goods. "


    Li Dongmu wanted to blow fire, so he rushed out immediately with a big iron stick. His whole body was full of evil spirit and killing spirit.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Again, I beat you... "


    The three quickly move, holding him tightly, mouth quickly dissuade, wusheng is more painstaking.


    "Benefactor, be calm and cool..."


    "The next fourth challenger is The bald donkey


    As soon as his voice fell, Ning Tao and his three friends stopped and turned to see the monk. For Shaolin, this word is taboo.


    As soon as the monk''s face turned black, his face muscles began to twitch, and his pupils gradually widened, like an angry King Kong.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a moderator. Later, either he can''t take care of his own life, or Send him a blade. "


    "Amitabha, good, good..."


    Hear this, Ning Tao three people a black line, the corner of the mouth twitches, how feel this monk than they three want ruthless?


    Under the ridicule of the public in the eyes.


    The four came to the stage with a black face. They were humiliated and gnashed their teeth with hatred. They felt humiliated all over.


    Slowly raised his head, four pairs of cold and heartless eyes, staring at the fat host, with cold and killing.


    "Come on, how do you want to die?"

 Chapter 1033

    The host was staring at the hair, throat stirring, but he also has the courage, not afraid of revenge.


    Because the friars can''t survive at all!


    Over the years, there have been many participants in the black competition of death, but the one who died most is the friars. They are not good at this type and are at a great disadvantage.


    What''s more, this time they want to challenge the strong, but also gave him great confidence, which one in, even the gene fighters also have to retreat three points, can be called terror.


    He didn''t even look at a few people and continued to set off the atmosphere. This is a boxing ring, not a place where they mess around.


    Seeing that the host is so single, all four of them are gnashing their teeth with hatred. They are proud and cheap. They feel angry. They can''t let this guy go!


    The audience was boiling, fanatical and excited.


    But it''s not for Ning Tao and others, but for the next few players, almost all of them.


    In the shouting of the host, he gradually showed his face.


    "Lidong vs Artest,


    monk vs gruva!


    I didn''t expect that the first game was the duel of Ning Tao.


    This can make five women raise their heart to their throat. Looking at Moby, who is like a wild animal, they are scared to lose their looks. How many chances does Ning Tao have to win?


    In the challenge arena, Ning Tao and Monty face each other in a distance. A rough ore beast more than two meters high, facing a very small skinny monkey, they all feel that the victory has been decided.


    Dangdang!


    Even a referee is not needed. The game starts directly. If there is a referee, I''m afraid he will be killed on the spot.


    The rules of the game are very simple.


    Either you beat him or he beat you!


    "Roar!"


    Moby roared, thinking that if he was humiliated, his opponent would only be Tony, not the skinny monkey in front of him.


    Ning Tao''s face is calm and his eyes are deep. At the moment, he is not very calm. His opponent It''s a natural power.


    "Monkey, what kind of death do you want?"


    "I''ll tear you up or blow you up with one blow. Just like you, I can slap you with one slap."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he was very calm. He stretched out a thumb to Moby. In the eyes of the people, he directly rotated 180 degrees downward, and their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Down, it means insult, contempt, provocation.

 Chapter 1034

    "Roar!"


    "Monkey, you''re looking for death. I''ll break every bone in your body and make you become meat mud..."


    Moby roared and his eyes were red. He couldn''t control himself. He was easily provoked and angry.


    That huge body, rough and wild, action like cheetah, strength like lion, mixed with the power of fierce dragon, fierce Ning Tao hit pure violence.


    Looking at that with his head big fist, Ning Tao fearless, cold eyes, want to fight power, who is afraid of who?


    No distractions, a punch, bravely forward.


    "Boom!"


    The two fists, which are out of proportion, collide with each other, and the space ripples in an instant. The challenge arena vibrates. The audience who is closer to each other feel that a heavy drum is beating in their heart.


    "Step on it!"


    Both of them were shaken back at the same time, their arms numb, and their faces were shocked. What''s more, Moby was stunned, and his eyes were staring like a giant squid.


    The skinny monkey could beat it back. The pain from his fist made him very sober. Although he was big, it didn''t mean he was stupid. He immediately put away his contempt.


    "Chula!"


    With a light sound, Moby tore his clothes with red eyes, leaving only a big underpants. His explosive muscles can easily tear up elephants and mangniu.


    When people saw this, they were excited and nervous, because Moby in this state was going to do his best to show his brute violence.


    "Monkey, one blow to you."


    Moby roared. His eyes were as red as wild animals. He looked like a human beast without emotion.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly. From that fist, he also felt the strength of this man. Elder martial brother Qingyang was going to be defeated.


    However, he is Ning Tao, who has practiced the Taixu ancient Sutra. Although he has not even reached the "ordinary body", his strength is not bad, and his body is far beyond the same level.


    "If you want to blow me up, I''ll fight violence with violence and break you."


    "Taiyi five element fist, angry fist!"


    A roar, instantly meet up, itself like an eruption of the volcano, people dare not look straight at the edge.


    Moby roared and used his natural power.


    "Roar!"


    "Boom...!"


    Two people in the field, just like two Big Macs, show the purity of power, fury, each punch can easily hit a person, the whole body has been hot.


    The challenge arena made of special materials is shaking violently. It seems that it will collapse at any time and can''t bear the strength.


    And the organizers were surprised that the wonderful flower was so violent. It seems that it has the corresponding strength.


    Several women saw that they were frightened. Every blow fell, it seemed to hit them. They were heartbroken. Their heart beat rapidly, and their beautiful eyes were full of blood.


    "Roar!"


    Moby''s whole body is red, his muscles have been activated, and his peak combat power is unfolding. No matter what is in front of him, if he blows up with one blow, even if he has a tank, he will still be deflated.


    Ning Tao is also completely crazy. This is his first time to fight completely with violence, abandoning all kinds of advantages and using only the most primitive instinct to fight to madness.


    "Taiyi five element boxing, kill boxing!"


    One punch, mighty and majestic.


    Moby is not willing to be outdone. The more he fights, the more crazy he is. His whole blood is boiling, and his mind just wants to blow him up.


    "Monkey Death...! "


    The two are equally matched, regardless of their superiority and inferiority. There are some depressions on their bodies, but regardless of them, they are full of brutality.


    "Boom!"


    This kind of movement is like a giant walking in ancient times. The earth trembles and roars at every step.


    Martial monks and others see this, face dignified, eyes blink, not blink at, do not miss a skill, means.


    And Artest, Tony and others, look surprised, a monkey actually so resistant to fight, Moby is really useless.


    Tony showed disdain and said sarcastically, "Moby, are you telling us jokes? Return to the king of beasts. I think we should go to the zoo and sell ourselves."


    On hearing this, Moby in the challenge arena was furious. He even dared to humiliate him like this. He was the one who regarded him as his opponent.


    "Damn Damn it...! "


    Moby was beating the arena, his face was ferocious, his veins were bursting, his blood was burning, and his strength doubled. He looked more like a beast.


    This is one of his skills, which can be called animal!


    Some people suspected that there was animal blood in Moby''s body. Although it has not been confirmed, everyone has firmly believed it.


    Seeing the explosion of Moby, the audience was boiling. Their faces were already congested, their throats were already broken, and their blood was gushing. They wanted to go up and beat their opponents half dead.


    Ning Tao is breathing heavily, and his whole body is scarred.


    There was no blood red in his eyes, but the golden light filled his eyes. He saw with his own eyes that a stream of blood in Moby''s body was burning, and his strength doubled instantly, and his size became bigger.It''s like turning from a child to an adult in an instant.


    Although this kind of increase is shocking, Ning Tao is not afraid. Monty has the means, and he has never tried his best. Before, he has been beating himself to make himself a piece of jade.


    is like a blacksmith, who wields a hammer and thoroughly tempered a lump of iron, removing impurities, leaving only the essence.


    However, it''s a pity that this Moby is so uninspired that he burst out in a word. It''s really indecisive.


    "Roar!"


    Moby beat his chest with both hands. It''s very powerful. It seems that he wants to break out the animal nature. The blood flowing out can stimulate him more. His eyes become animal red, cold and heartless.


    See his limbs a force, the whole person high jump, like a gorilla, hard hit Ning Tao.


    In order to expose more, Ning Tao rolled on the spot and heard a crack. The strong wind blew him far away.


    Before he got up, Moby appeared in front of him. His fist, which was bigger than his head, was smashed down, as if Ning Tao could be smashed in two with one punch, without any disobedience.


    Ning Tao was shocked and his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the arena collapses and drops to the ground. It is deeply sunken and integrated with the floor.


    It''s like a heavy hammer with a weight of ten thousand jin. It''s smashed down.


    "No Don''t...! "


    Tong Yaqian''s eyes shrank and she screamed. Her pretty face turned white. Her body suddenly trembled. She was too scared to faint. She didn''t mention it.


    Su Qian several women see this, pretty face greatly surprised, quickly with their weak spirit to protect Qianqian, a face anxious.


    At this time, the audience, like a group of wild animals, looks ferocious and cruel. They are completely exaggerated by the atmosphere. Their veins are bursting and their blood is erupting. Several people have been shocked.


    This scene, blood boiling, scalp burst.


    Tony, Artest see this, face grimace, this scene also let them can''t stop, the whole body feel to burn.


    This is the black game of death The essence.


    Seeing this, the three martial monks sighed. Subconsciously, they had divided Ning Tao into the same front, and there was a moment of silence in their hearts.


    This is, in the era of the end of the law friar!


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, a roar exploded, instantly pulled back the confused thoughts of the people, the voice with anger and horror.


    The crowd was excited. Their bodies trembled and their incredible eyes widened to the maximum.


    Moby was so shocked that his huge fist couldn''t fall down. It was like hitting tungsten steel. It was hard to move.


    At the bottom of the fist, in the pit of the challenge arena, Ning Tao is holding a congested face, but he is laughing wildly in his heart.


    Finally, on the verge of life and death, I stepped into the threshold of the mysterious world. Although I haven''t stepped over it, it''s already Half step ordinary body!


    Next, it''s my turn.


    M


    m


    m


    , m


    , m


    , m


    , m


    , m


    , m


    , m


    , m


    , m


    , m


    , m

 Chapter 1035

    Next, it''s my turn.


    His heart is boiling and his muscles are surging. His strength is more than doubled, and his physique has undergone some evolution.


    It''s not as simple as you think.


    Ning Tao now only feels comfortable in his whole body. He has a surging sense of strength, fearless of heaven and earth.


    Of course, it''s just an illusion of power explosion.


    If you really think so, I''m afraid you will be struck by thunder and hit by a car when you go out. You must calm down quickly.


    The huge fist that covered his whole body was not so terrible in his eyes. That kind of beast like power, now in his eyes, hum!


    "Give me From...! "


    There was a roar, which shook the heart. Moby''s pupil was shocked, because his fist was being raised little by little. His strength could not be suppressed, and his arms were shaking.


    "Roar It''s impossible Die for me...! "


    With a sound of anger, Moby madly pressed down, but found that the power of the monkey below had increased dramatically, which had already surpassed him, and It''s not a little bit strong.


    "I said Get out of here...! "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of blood, and his muscles are extremely solid. Every inch, every foot, is gathered on his arms, as if to carry a piece of sky.


    This time the sudden outbreak, even really push it away, a small man, a big giant.


    "Step on it!"


    The audience were stunned, their eyes were round, as if they had seen something frightening, and their brains couldn''t turn.


    The three monks were also shocked, and they were also happy. After all, they were all monks.


    Gruva, Artest''s face is gloomy, a burst of anger, Moby how to say also count their side, fight with a monkey is so slow, to them is a shame.


    The arena is full of cracks, which have dropped to the floor level, and the destructive power is terrible.


    Moby staggered back, his face was shocked, and no one knew better than him the power that had just erupted at that moment.


    He doesn''t know how strong he is, but he knows he can surpass him.


    Ningtao a carp roll, jump up, forming a beautiful arc, incomparably light.


    But the body shape is not stable, the sole of the foot suddenly stepped on, the whole person like a sharp arrow out, the jumping power, explosive power, far beyond the past, as if instantly changed a person.


    Ftu|r


    "whoosh!"


    "Taiyi five element boxing, five elements in one, break!"


    It''s just a very ordinary punch without any visual impact.


    However, Moby is creepy, a thrilling, subconscious hit a punch, not to be underestimated.


    "Bang!"


    Unexpected, shocking.


    Moby was beaten back, and his body was unstable. On the contrary, Ning Tao just shook his body for a while, and then returned to normal, and instantly took off his strength.


    When you are sick, you will die.


    This kind of opportunity, Ning Tao naturally will not waste, the body shape turns into the shadow of the Tao, let a person ponder, confusing, as if everywhere, as if does not exist.


    Moby''s eyes were panic, and he had not recovered. This scene made him even more confused, and he couldn''t see through the monkey.


    Suddenly, his eyelids jump wildly, subconsciously raised his head, only a shadow fell, with the power of the potential.


    "Thousand Jin Drop...! "


    In the eyes of the people, Ning Tao jumped up, grabbed his legs with both hands, and smashed them down with his hard knees.


    "Boom!"


    Everyone''s eardrum trembled, silent, one by one shocked to see the challenge arena, as if witnessing the birth of a miracle.


    Moby''s huge figure knelt heavily on the ground in an instant, two shoulder bones smashed in an instant, and the whole arena sank into the floor, becoming the bottom of the depression.


    Fortunately, this is the last layer, otherwise it will collapse.


    At this time, Moby''s face was ferocious, his shoulder bones were crushed, his arms were weak, his knees were kneeling in the challenge arena, deeply depressed, and all his bones were wailing.


    Want to fight, there is no capital.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold, his golden pupil is merciless, and he despises all living beings. Although he is not feeling well, his more strength is to let go and let Monty bear it.


    "Hoo Hoo


    When he came to Monty, he was very lucky. He was almost killed by the goods. It''s really incredible.


    Just when he felt the power, Moby went so far as to run away and hit his head with ferocity.


    "Bang "Chi...!"


    Ning Tao was knocked back a few steps by him, forming a deadlock. His face was a burst of shame and anger. At this time, he dared to resist.


    "I wanted to kill you, but now Damn you


    Cold words, heartless face, domineering boundless.


    "Monkey I''ll be down there Wait...! ""Click!"


    Before he finished, Ning Tao twisted his neck and rotated 180 degrees to see his back.


    "Plop!"


    A giant fell to the ground powerlessly, with no breath, a ferocious face and an ugly death.


    A boxing ring myth, king of beasts, death!


    The scene was silent, and you could hear the drop of a needle. It was not that you didn''t want to speak, but that you were shocked.


    Even the organizers were shaking with fright.


    Ning Tao ignored them and went straight down to the challenge arena. Oh no, the challenge arena had been hit underground. It should be said that he jumped on the challenge arena and his legs were so deep.


    At the VIP table, Tong Yaqian is still in a coma. Su Qian and others are extremely anxious. Even if the boxing field is noisy, they are not in the mood to pay attention. They just want to wake up Qianqian.


    Suddenly, a pair of powerful hands, anxious but gentle to push them away, a vast aura.


    Several women looked up, all stunned.


    Actually It''s Ning Tao He Not dead!


    See this scene, several women tears, one by one crying into a little cat, he dare not close, afraid to disturb him.


    When the punch fell, they all thought the world was falling apart.


    But I didn''t expect that, just for a while, Ning Tao didn''t die, and appeared in front of me, just like a miracle, as if their prayers had come true.


    At this time, the whole ring is echoing, Ning Tao won.


    A few women face complex, can''t say excited or sad, one by one clench red lips, resentful looking at him.


    "Well "Oh...!"


    In perspective eye, white Miscanthus, Lingli three pronged, Tong Yaqian soon wake up, a see Ning Tao.


    ¡±I Not in Do you dream? "


    Hearing this soft voice, Ning Tao apologizes with a smile and hugs her tightly in her arms. Finally, several girls can''t help it. They all rush up and shed tears happily.


    "You villain You know how to scare our sisters...! "


    Several female Jiao body a paralysis, keep complaining, for this, Ning Tao can only smile bitterly, he has something to do.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this scene is no less than dog food. The air is full of dog food, and Huaqing is full of food.


    I don''t know how long later, the ring gradually returned to calm.


    Suddenly, a voice attracted him, not only him, but almost 99.9% of the audience.


    "Zhang Hao vs the hand of death, Tony!"

 Chapter 1036

    "Zhang Hao vs the hand of death, Tony!"


    Just a word, let people blood boiling, excited, in the brain of the moment to forget Ning Tao.


    Master Tony''s reputation is unparalleled.


    Whether at home or abroad, they enjoy a mythical reputation, which is the goal of countless fighters.


    In recent years, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. He is an original hand of death, one-on-one, without any rivals.


    His reputation is based on a pile of corpses.


    On the other hand, his challenger, a weak guy, seems to be dying. No wonder it''s called Niang Pao.


    One is loved by ten thousand people, one is desolate and desolate,


    one is a contemporary myth, and the other is unknown.


    This is the most obvious gap between the two!


    I don''t know when the challenge arena has been raised. It took a lot of effort. Fortunately, the organizer has already made preparations.


    Each of these challenge arena made of special materials is worth millions. It''s a fake to destroy heartache.


    Ning Tao calms down with a group of women and comforts them. This is what he has to do, just to prove himself.


    If he wins today, his way Will be indestructible.


    If you lose, you will die and you will not be able to return to heaven!


    In a few women''s unbearable, Ning Tao endure pain, came to the monk two people''s side, secretly recover.


    "Benefactor is really unfathomable. He turned defeat into victory and defeated the beast strongly. He is worthy of being a friar of our generation."


    The monk''s face was full of praise and surprise.


    Even on one side of Li Dong, are serious, Ning Tao that battle, play is too beautiful.


    It has not only played the role of a monk, but also made a reputation of China. People from all over the world should not underestimate the Chinese friars.


    Ning Tao heard the speech, wry smile unceasingly, way: "good luck just, almost died, is also scarred."


    Hearing this, the monk sighed and said, "Tony is smiling, casual and not as cautious as he thought. On the contrary, he is more like a fan meeting.


    The audience roared wildly for Tony.


    Some people say that Niang gun won''t last long, at most one minute, and half a minute is enough!


    The parties are arguing endlessly, and they even plan to fight.


    Zhang Hao''s face was cold and heartless, and his killing was full of hatred.


    "Kill him, kill him, kill him!"


    This is the only thought left in my mind. I can''t distinguish my body shape from the shadow of a ghost.


    Seeing this scene, Tony sneered and slowly stretched out his hands, which anyone would be obsessed with.


    Whiter than a pianist, stronger than a boxer.


    "Jumping monkey, ten seconds, kill you." The voice of


    did not fall, and Toni began to work. The grotesque ghost seemed to disappear in an instant, like a bubble.


    "Pa pa...!"


    It turned out that it was Tony''s random clap. His hands were in the air, and each hand had an air cannon.


    Cunjin, explosive power, speed into one.


    If ordinary people look at it, Tony doesn''t move, but in Ning Tao and others, it''s tiannu Sanhua. The ghosts are destroyed by him, which is illusory.


    Five seconds, three seconds!


    "Pa Pa!"


    The sound became louder and louder, and the air burst. There was no Zhang Hao in the field, but only ghosts in the sky.


    Two seconds, one second!


    Just at the last second, Tony suddenly smiles, turns around and claps.


    Ten seconds to Plop!


    A heavy ring, people stare big eyes, that before the disappearance of Zhang Hao, suddenly weak to the ground.


    His tianlinggai has been shot to pieces.


    Ten seconds, Tony wins!


    "Roar...!"


    The audience are full of enthusiasm and confidence. Master Tony''s strength is stronger. It took only ten seconds.


    When Ning Tao and others see this, their faces are very gloomy. Zhang Hao just died, and the process is too fast.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao finds that Tony looks at him with cold in his eyes, as if he wants to kill himself.


    It''s probably because of Moby, which makes him feel ashamed.


    Monk Wu and Li Dong were not surprised by this scene. Even Zhang Hao''s death was reasonable.


    The hand of death is not in vain.


    Suddenly, Li Dong said in a deep voice: "master, it''s up to me to go on the stage next. If I lose in the hands of that champion, what I said before depends on you."


    Ning Tao didn''t understand, but the monk nodded.


    At this time, the audience, has been a hot, two games to see them exhilarating, whole body congestion.


    In the spotlight, the third game opened.Li Dong vs. a Tai!


    At the beginning of the game, the two did not talk nonsense, each developed a strength, crazy outbreak, the formation of repression.


    Both of them have good physical strength. At the beginning, they are still between Bo Zhong and Li Dong. Li Dong''s strength is very strong and can''t be underestimated.


    But gradually, he actually weakened, the successor is weak, and at this time boxing king Artest, it is the outbreak.


    -, e


    in one second, he hit 16 punches in a row.


    This is not a number, but a miracle. In the blink of an eye, people beat it out.


    You''re still in the middle of a reaction, and you get 16 punches.


    At first, Li Dong was able to resist, but it was getting worse and worse. For a time, the situation was so bad that he was almost beaten to death.


    The fighting was very fierce and almost the whole court was white hot.


    Suddenly, Artest super state outbreak, actually in a second hit the 17th punch, breaking the limit.


    This punch hit Li Dong in the middle.


    There''s no doubt that a blow will lead to instant death.


    The third game, Artest wins!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao has a gloomy face, not only because of his opponent''s disdainful provocation, but also because of his unwillingness to the times.


    In the black game of death, there is another saying circulating.


    This is the monk''s tomb.


    Now, it seems true that now, unlike in ancient times, people only borrow external forces and neglect themselves.


    But you can only use a pair of black fists to play the most primitive side of the game.


    But this is the weakest place for monks.


    The loss of heritage, the decline of monks, sorrow!


    The last game of the first round also started.


    Warrior vs armored tank, gruva!

 Chapter 1037

    Warrior vs armored tank, gruva!


    It''s the last game of the first round, and it''s very different, and it''s very significant.


    Martial monks are secular disciples. They travel in the world of mortals. Of course, their strength should not be underestimated, let alone from Shaolin.


    Gruva''s identity is more simple. Gene warrior, a standard warrior, although he doesn''t know why he came to the black race, his identity is beyond doubt and extremely powerful.


    To be here is enough to prove the technology of the United States.


    Friars vs gene fighters.


    It''s a game of the old against the new.


    It is of great significance.


    Whether a monk can survive or will be replaced by a gene in the future is not clear.


    But this war is definitely a grand event before and after the air war.


    Ning Tao is looking forward to this battle, because it is closely related to his ideas and his future road.


    Shaolin''s unique learning can definitely represent the Chinese friar, and gruva''s coming here also means that he is the best among the gene fighters and can represent the new era of the United States.


    This battle depends on who wins Who lost!


    Ning Tao is not the only one who has this idea. People who can see through the overall situation have this idea and are full of expectations.


    The organizers, Ning Tao, the big guy in the dark, Tony, and the people behind them are very nervous.


    Because their battle was not for themselves, but for the future, the permanence of one side.


    If a monk fails, he will be replaced by genes in the future.


    If a monk wins, he will have the power to protect himself in the future.


    It will depend on the trend of the people, who will dominate the world and how the times will be.


    In the challenge arena, the two people were far away from each other and their eyes were cold. They all knew the meaning very well, because they came here with such faith.


    As Li Dong said, this competition is not simple!


    The audience was completely quiet, their throats were dry, their whole bodies were convulsed, and the atmosphere alone made them restless.


    This time''s competition, looks too good, is worth!


    "Dangdang!"


    In the eyes of all people, the sound of bells sound.


    "Kill!"


    At this moment, gruva moved, with a grim smile on his face. He was like a heavy tank, roaring forward, crushing everything in front of him.


    "War!"


    With a roar, the monk''s gentle smile completely disappeared at this moment, and he was not angry. When he went to that pestle, it was like a King Kong with angry eyes, as if he could subdue the four demons.


    "Boom!"


    The scene was shocking and dizzying.


    Two figures, one big and one small, did not dodge at all. They chose to fight hard. The whole ring was shaking, and the vision was still sensational, just like two giant beasts fighting.


    You punch, I punch, fight to madness.


    They were like iron pimples. They couldn''t fight well. They were beaten into the challenge arena and climbed out the next second.


    The monk was thin and flexible. He had an advantage in this aspect and immediately developed his unique skills.


    "Shaolin five step boxing!"


    That pair of fists, filled with a touch of golden light, should be said to have all over the body, it is estimated that it is the cultivation of body protection skills.


    That seemingly small fist, but with great power, even if in front of a tank, also want to blow him.


    Gruva is not only a fighter, but also a master of fighting skills. The combination of strength and skills has made him famous.


    To do the fastest, the most ruthless, the most effective to kill each other.


    "Boom!"


    The scene is more and more intense, the battle has been white hot, never stopped, the combination of blood and violence.


    It has to be said that gruva''s brute force is too terrible, and armored tanks are not in vain. No matter what you have in front of you, you can crush them all with absolute strength.


    Although the monk can''t resist, he has many unique skills and body protection skills. It''s not sure who will win or lose.


    What''s more He must not lose.


    Tiangang body protection skill,


    powerful Vajra palm,


    seventy two unique skills of Shaolin,


    overlord elbow,


    sq% y new Z fastest 1 & up


    The unique skill made people dazzled and crazy, and they wanted to integrate themselves into it.


    But gruva''s move is very simple. You can change it in a thousand ways, and I will never move.


    One effort to reduce ten meetings, one effort to break ten thousand methods!


    The two simple methods force the monk to retreat. Whatever you have, I''ll break it.


    It''s just bullying, brutality, violence.


    Two people roar unceasingly, the eye blood is red, has hit the real fire, on the body is full of bruises, the blood splashes, but this only can stimulate them more, will not shrink back.Under the stage, Ning Tao''s face is worried. Jin Tong has been opening up. All kinds of situations are analyzed by him. From the current point of view, the two are well matched, and even the martial monk is a little better.


    He seems to be losing, but in fact, he is accumulating strength. He has been orderly, waiting for the outbreak of a moment.


    And nagruva is not simple. The gene is too abnormal. It looks like a body of flesh and blood, but it''s not too much to call it a body of steel. Its resilience and explosive power are too strong.


    It''s like a humanoid tank, where you don''t want to crush.


    Each has given up life and death, not for himself, but for the two times, to start a confrontation.


    They are just like pioneers, cannon fodder, in the future era of friction and collision, first to find out each other.


    Tony and Artest are calm and not worried at all. Looking at Ning Tao with worried face, they show senbai''s teeth and twist their neck.


    I''m going to kill you in this way.


    However, when Ning Tao saw this, he gave a cold hum and his eyes were cold. What he was doing now was not as direct as a victory. If he didn''t accept it, he would break it all.


    In fact, the strength of the eight people are all at the same level, either at the peak of refining gas, or half step refining baby, but they did not break that point, otherwise they would not be allowed to compete.


    Among the eight, Ning Tao was the lowest.


    But the reality is that he won the game, two strong monks died, and there was still one man struggling.


    And the audience for this kind of game, the most fanatical, violent, bloody, this is the man, even excited shock in the past, has carried out dozens of people.


    And those ladies are more crazy. They tear their clothes and want to take off all of them. They use their bodies to make these beasts lose in the romantic pomegranate skirt.


    It''s like coming to the zoo of estrus.


    On the challenge arena, there was a sudden outbreak. The monk, who had been losing all the time, suddenly roared, his strength broke out, and even formed anti suppression. It was like a comeback.


    And gruva also fight, the whole body muscles high uplift, those blood vessels can be clearly seen, just like the whole body congestion, about to explode, the strength actually increased.


    "Crazy "I don''t know


    A method similar to animal is the common skill of gene warrior, but the result is the burning of gene longevity.


    Both of them have been fighting until the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, but they can''t win, so they use taboo means.


    Either you die or I die.


    Gluva''s right fist suddenly shrinks and condenses. Although it''s only big in the head, it condenses the strength of the whole body.


    "Roar Damn bald ass Die for me...! "


    Seeing this, the martial monk took a deep breath and put his whole strength on one finger. Behind him, there was a Buddha statue. It looked like a King Kong arhat, and he also stretched out one finger.


    "One finger Vajra!"

 Chapter 1038

    On the challenge arena, a brute force figure like a tank, like a mangniu, ran rampant, his own fury, like a fist with a big head, burst out.


    The power of a blow is comparable to that of a tank shell.


    The monk was not willing to be outdone. His power erupted, and he turned into the shadow of Dharma protector Vajra behind him. He glared at him, especially the pointed finger, which was almost condensed into essence.


    When a finger comes, it will bear the fury of King Kong.


    All of us hold our breath, our pupils contract and treat this collision with the feeling of comet hitting the earth.


    However, unexpectedly!


    A fist, a finger, did not touch, but staggered, like passing by, like strangers.


    In the stage of Ning Tao see, pupil a shrink, vaguely guessed two people''s ideas, mind shocked.


    They want to perish together!


    It''s like a blow of a shell. It blows solidly on the monk, and the power is completely released.


    And the King Kong''s finger also touched gruva''s heart. In a moment, he broke the steel skin and penetrated directly into his heart. This is absolutely fighting for his life.


    "Boom!"


    The two figures, like broken sacks, flew out heavily, just like two magnets, repelling each other at the same pole.


    The martial monk was blown away directly. He had great endurance. He fell under the challenge arena and smashed a pit.


    Fortunately, it''s a black match of death. If one side doesn''t die, the other side doesn''t stop. It won''t end just because he falls off the challenge arena.


    The audience is watching blood and cruelty.


    And gruva was pierced by a finger. Although his strength was small, it was concentrated in one point. Even his steel body was easily pierced. This shows his horror.


    £©K ¡Ì DT


    everyone can clearly see that there is a big hole in his heart, which is blurred with blood and gushing with blood. It seems that he has been dug away for a long time, and his internal organs are clearly visible.


    Now, both of them have fallen to the ground. They don''t know whether they will die or not. The result is not clear. A super white hot battle has stopped here. Everyone is expecting the result.


    And in the dark, there are more anxious than them. They are frightening, but they all hide well. At the moment, even if they are anxious, they can''t reveal anything.


    It''s very simple to ask them why they came here, to witness the friction between the two times, whether they want to make changes, whether they want to conform to the times, or whether they are still conservative.


    This is a problem faced by all major forces. If you don''t care, you will be eliminated. Natural selection and survival of the fittest are the survival rules of the world.


    There are countless dark hands behind this competition, otherwise, how can there be boxers, gene fighters, friars, natural power together.


    If this is a normal, basically impossible thing, everyone is a myth of the world, how can they die in vain, that is the loss of boxing.


    This kind of situation is equivalent to raising poisonous insects. The most cruel, ferocious and special poisonous insects from all sides are gathered together to fight each other. Finally, the king of poisonous insects is born.


    The people behind them just want to know which side the king Gu is, whether it is the counter attack of the new era or the victory of the old era, which is related to the direction of the world.


    In the future, 80% of the world will follow the route of Gu Wang, which is equivalent to a small simulation.


    Simulate the future world The general direction.


    This goal is the focus of this fight, but because the method is too dark, those behind the scenes can''t show up. They just need to wait for the result.


    Under the attention of the public, with a different complex mood, and the two important figures, but they do not know life and death, still lying on the ground, as if asleep.


    Ning Tao''s heart is heavy, and his vision is a little blurred, which is caused by the overuse of perspective eyes and overdraft.


    In his hand, he still holds a stone, which is the top quality spirit stone. At the moment, like a whale swallowing water, he is absorbing pure spirit power crazily, so as to make up for the consumption.


    The two men''s conditions were seen in his eyes. They were not dead, but they were very special.


    And that gruva''s body is very unusual!


    The thought just flashed in his mind, and gruva got up wobbly. Although the blood was gushing, it was undeniable that he was not dead, but also had fighting power.


    You can see that his heart, which should have been broken, is now intact, like a miracle.


    But Ning Tao saw that his heart had not been damaged at all. At that moment, his heart shifted. Under some force, it It''s shifted.


    Cells, muscles, genes, organs, and even blood can no longer be looked at in the eyes of ordinary human beings. They should be regarded as superhuman, but they need to pay a price.


    As for the cost, it''s just a few lifespans!


    Although Ning Tao can''t understand it, we can be sure that the technology of the United States has surpassed that of this century. The gene warrior is the best illustration.It''s not perfect yet, but there will be a day.


    On the other hand, the unconscious monk''s body is in a mess, his internal organs are broken, and he even spits out bloody fragments. His injuries are extremely bad and very serious.


    The audience saw this scene, the blood boiling, heartily roaring the name of gluka, close to madness, the whole ring seems to be overturned and shattered by the sound.


    "Roar


    Gruva''s eyes were red with blood. The pain of the wound made him ferocious and even weaker. If it wasn''t for his special body, I''m afraid that he would have suffered a heart burst and died on the spot.


    It''s all this bald ass, a damned monk, a system that should disappear. He''s going to be the overthrowr, kill all the bald ass, kill all the monks.


    I saw him stride forward, just like a towering giant, with hard power and bloody intention to kill.


    When he came, he felt as if he could not move, but he felt as if he was exhausted.


    Master I lost.


    I''m sorry for you, and I''m even more sorry for Hongmeng, friar. I lost myself and everyone''s future. I''m useless, or I can''t see through, and I don''t have enough morality!


    I am a sinner, a sinner of all ages!


    The monk''s heart was desolate, and his tears blurred. At this moment, his great expectations were broken.


    Vaguely, he heard the master''s sigh and recited the familiar Buddha''s name with tears in his smile. He kept saying, "crazy, crazy..."!


    "Jie Jie Go to hell Bald ass...! "


    With a roar, like the roar of a lion, gruva jumped up like a meteorite.


    The audience has gone crazy, yelling, kill him, kill him.


    The monk closed his eyes slowly.


    "Elder martial brother, younger martial brother I''ve come to you to learn Buddhist dharma.... "


    "Boom!"


    "Give me Go away...! "


    A roar, mixed with Tianwei, just like rolling thunder, resounding all over the world, deafening.


    "Boom...!"


    There was another loud noise. The noisy ring suddenly became silent, as if the beasts were frightened.


    The monk opened his eyes faintly. In the dead pupil, he gradually widened and showed his brilliance.


    He saw that a small monk, just like a demon, punched the gruva into the challenge arena, and the power burst out and destroyed it into ruins.


    He saw that the friar It''s Ning Tao!


    He seems to see future!

 Chapter 1039

    The whole underground ring was silent, frightened, and watched with incredible eyes.


    That wonderful flower, Ning Tao, defeated gluva with one blow, but also smashed it into the ruins violently. It was domineering and ferocious, just like a reincarnated demon.


    The black game of death is a game of life and death. It''s a bloody gamble that either you die or I die. No one dares to interrupt, and no one dares to think so. The consequences are too serious.


    This is equivalent to, you broke the rules of the ring, hit the organizers in the face, but also hit the players in the face, one is a big country, one is a myth.


    Let''s ask which one of these two sides dares to be fearless, even if it is a big country. It is the United States.


    There has never been such a chapter in the history of the black game of death. Everyone never thought that someone would dare to save it and ignore the rules.


    The organizer''s face turned black to the bottom of the pot. He was so angry that he was shivering all over. Before that wonderful flower dared to beat them. For some reasons, they tolerated it.


    But now, he dares to ignore the rules and act willfully. Do you really think this is his back garden?


    Some of the existence in the dark also frowned. Ning Tao not only broke the rules, but also broke their layout, disrupting the direction of the future world and criticizing them.


    It''s just like a restless Gu. Suddenly, it stops the whole plan of raising Gu and saves another Gu. If it doesn''t let him fight, naturally, it can''t be born successfully.


    But they can''t do it, let alone act. They can only do it according to the rules, because they still care about the hypocritical face. Even if someone wants to stop it, they will be stopped.


    For various reasons, the ring is quiet, no one is going to punish, no one is going to scold, so it is in an embarrassing situation, a dilemma.


    Ning Tao didn''t think so much. He couldn''t help it. He couldn''t see the monk die in front of his own eyes, especially representing the meaning of the future and the sadness of an era.


    Zhang Hao, Li Dong died so suddenly that he couldn''t help himself. But now, the martial monk is lying there, as if waiting for his death, so he can''t be indifferent.


    With a overcast face, Ning Tao squatted down and looked at the weak monk in the pit, feeling desolate for him.


    I wanted to help him, but I didn''t dare to move.


    Because that iron pimple like body is full of cracks, just like a porcelain vase about to be broken. There are dense cracks everywhere, which can be broken when touched.


    In his body, his internal organs were broken, his meridians were broken, and his blood vessels burst. To put it mildly, his life would not be long. Even if Daluo Jinxian was born, there was nothing he could do.


    Even if he knew in advance, he could not remain indifferent.


    I would rather choose revenge for offending the Big Mac of the world, the United States, than leave the martial monks myself.


    He can''t see the gene warrior kill the friar. It''s killing the future, the end of an era.


    He is not a qualified representative.


    Because he is not pure, he has too many things on his shoulders.


    Seeing this, the monk had a brilliant look in his eyes and said weakly, "I am defeated. This is a reality. You should not save me. Even if you are not killed, I will not live for a while."


    "I''m ashamed of my ancestors. I lost face...!"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s vision was hazy, and he gritted his teeth: "you have not lost. I''ll take your responsibility. I don''t care what''s behind the scenes, my way Go to the end! "


    Hearing this, the monk sighed, "I''ve heard of you. You''re a good seedling, but you''re not pure. You can''t represent me. You have to accept the reality and the fact."


    "Maybe I''m not suitable. Who can tell?"


    "Cough...!"


    Blood wrapped in the viscera was ejected, his breath weak, about to end, with desolate and unwilling.


    He is just like representing the whole friar, Hongmeng. In the future, he will be defeated by the gene warrior as he is today. In the end, he will be desolate and unwilling to disappear.


    This is a pure small simulation. The friar is defeated.


    Although the future direction of the world is only about 80% accurate, 20% is just the destruction of genes themselves.


    If he develops in an orderly way and there is no change, the 20% will not exist and will be accepted by all countries.


    What vampires, Vaticans, werewolves, friars, these can make every ordinary person stronger? The answer is No.


    But with the advent of genetic technology, they will be eliminated and accepted by all countries, even China.


    Look at the legal edition. On the festival,


    natural selection, the fittest existence!


    Ning Tao dares to be 100% sure that every country will have genetic technology in the dark, and so will China. When this genetic technology is successful, it will be them When it comes to elimination.


    Shouldn''t this be the tragedy of an era?


    But there''s no way. Human beings always have to develop and choose a more suitable way to become stronger. Monks can''t do it, but genes can. They are fools and know how to choose, not to mention countries.At this moment, Ning Tao is extremely eager to practice. He hopes to stand on the top and change everything with his own hands.


    It''s a pity that all this is a beautiful fantasy.


    Naturally, the martial monk knows better than Ning Tao. That''s why he hates himself so much and says that he is an eternal sinner!


    There was not much time, but he had something on his mind.


    He said with a sad smile: "all the wishes of the three of us will be given to you. That Tony must be killed for us, even if we Please


    Ning Tao smell speech, although don''t understand, but still in sadness heavily nodded, this, he must promise.


    "If you Still alive, please Take my ashes to Shaolin is also The fallen leaves return to their roots


    Speaking of this, tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. It seemed that he recalled some of the past. It was so beautiful and peaceful. Before he died, he realized how reluctant he was!


    "Master, I will help you to fulfill your wish now!"


    "Even if I''m not pure, I''m also a monk. I won''t see it decline with my own eyes, because that''s the pursuit of my life!"


    "It''s no pity that I can stand on the top of the mountain to see the scenery in my life!"


    I saw Ning Tao turn into Hongzhong Dalu from a whisper, showing his firm belief, and that one The heart of Tao.


    In the monk''s dim eyes, Ning Tao stood up slowly. At this moment, he seemed to burst the sky. An invisible giant tore the sky and stepped on the heaven and earth!


    A shining star, dazzling!


    "Boom!"


    I saw him jump into the challenge arena instantly, his face was cold, his whole body was full of sad evil spirit, and his chest was very subdued.


    He''s been holding it long enough. It''s time to explode.


    "Bang!"


    The ruins burst open, and a weak giant crawled out, with a humiliating hatred in his eyes, which could not be erased.


    "Roar Unforgivable, monkey, damn it!


    However, without waiting for him to start, Ning Tao actually made a shocking move, which can be called insanity.


    He even pointed to gruva, Artest and Tony, and his mouth echoed like the roar of the ancient Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "All three of you, get out of here Death...! "


    With this remark, people''s eyes almost came out.


    He wants to One person The myth of fighting alone!

 Chapter 1040

    One person The myth of fighting alone!


    If you want to say this, don''t you think that brain damage is mental retardation? Do you think that life is too monotonous and enough?


    I don''t want to play like this. It''s cruel.


    What is a contemporary myth is a legend of a generation, which has been able to be recorded in the history of later generations and spread for a long time.


    In China, they will be like Li Bai and Du Fu.


    Their myth is that they are in the ring. As long as they are related to the ring, no one will not know them.


    It''s like you don''t know Li Bai in China!


    Now, a rare and unknown friar who dares to challenge a big Mac in the United States has to choose three.


    From their point of view, one child has to challenge three adults. Is it possible for a child to win?


    As long as you are not stupid, you will answer impossible!


    Those people in the dark, including the organizers, have already known Ning Tao''s true identity, but so what? He wanted to compete himself and broke the rules.


    According to the rules of the black fight of death, if someone violates it, it is the other boxers who rush up and blow him up, or the other boxers launch a counter attack.


    In a word, Ning Tao''s madness is just in line with the consequences of disobeying the rules.


    But as a result, it''s already clear.


    Even if he has hidden strength, with Tony, no one can survive one-on-one, never.


    Geng =} new W2 is the fastest to go to s *


    he is known as the hand of death and the terminator.


    No one has ever been able to fight him. He has killed thousands of people in this black match. It''s a bloody history.


    Moreover, he also took the gene potion, which strengthened his original strength. I don''t know what his real strength is?


    So far, no one has pushed him to the limit, either to end the fight in one minute or two minutes.


    There has never been a game, two minutes later.


    This is just Tony, not to mention boxing champion Ron Artest. He was born in Thailand and practiced boxing since he was a child. He is the successor of Thai boxing.


    At this level, he has been fighting all over the world with amazing speed and strength. With his efforts, he has become a non-human being.


    Can a normal human make 16 punches a second?


    This declaration of war, how to see, is Ning Tao''s death, some people want to stop, are powerless.


    The three men were also stunned when they heard the speech. They were not angry but laughed. They were so ferocious that they made people shudder when they saw it. Good things were watched by the fierce animals of Taigu, and they would surely die.


    "Dangdang!"


    The bell rings suddenly, which is the response of the organizer.


    On hearing this, the three couldn''t suppress their anger any more. They all jumped onto the challenge arena, their muscles twitching.


    This is the most arrogant words they have heard in recent years.


    "Roar!"


    "Monkey, how do you want to die, like the bald donkey over there, or I buried you here...!"


    Gruva was very angry, with shame in his eyes. He was hit into the ruins by the monkey.


    "Give me a minute. I''ll break 365 bones in his body one by one. I''ll see if he dares to talk big," Artest said in a deep voice.


    Tony smell speech, sneer more than, more rampant way: "give me five seconds, I let him go to another world."


    "You are so cruel, I will let him die without pain, even He won''t be given time to react. "


    Ron Artest snorted and said, "do you want to compare speed with me Is there still power? "


    The words are tit for tat, with a strong sense of war.


    And Tony smell speech, grimace a, exposed that a row of white teeth, moriran way: "that is better than a match, see who can kill the monkey first, in order to divide."


    "I''ll see if it''s your Muay Thai or my dead hand Better than that


    "Wait and see, it will make you See


    Before the battle started, there was a dispute between them. Neither of them was satisfied with the other. After all, they had never had a fight, but they had always heard each other''s name.


    Their attitude seems to regard Ning Tao as a lamb, ready to kill at any time, depending on whose speed is fast. They don''t pay attention to him at all. They even said five seconds of bold words before!


    This is a kind of contempt for friars!


    Ning Tao''s green veins beat and his face was ferocious. He listened to all the disdain and satire. His anger could not be suppressed any more, and his spirit burst out suddenly.


    "Fight! Fight! Fight


    "Today, let''s talk to the friars To the gods


    "Kill!"


    With a roar, Ning Tao took the lead.


    Gluva saw this, immediately also red eyes to meet up, regardless of the injury, only thinking about how to tear him.


    However, after all, he is huge and slow. Two flashes of lightning pass by him like a gust of wind. If you don''t care, it will be an illusion.In Ning Tao''s eyes, there are two figures, one in each eye. In the blink of an eye, they rush to the front of him. It seems that they didn''t do anything, but in fact, the danger has come.


    Two people''s speed, fast as thunder, seems to have broken through the limit, can let your eyes hallucination.


    In half a blink of an eye, Artest punches 12 times. He aims at Ning Tao''s heart, and wants to use his strength to blow directly. Moreover, his moves are completely murderous, not flashy.


    Half a blink of an eye, Tony clapped nine palms. He aimed at Ning Tao''s head and tianlinggai. He was very confident and conceited. He wanted to reproduce the scene of Li Dong.


    Ning Tao, with his fingers close together, bursts into golden light, like a golden gun. He also integrates his own pure Yang power, doubling his destructive power, penetrating the void and piercing straight.


    As soon as everyone blinked, the battle seemed to be over.


    Tony, Artest, burst out with all his strength, launched his peak combat power in an instant, and even beat through Ning Tao at the same time.


    Before the crowd roared, it suddenly changed again.


    Ning Tao, who was beaten through, was unreal and twisted, as if time and space were in disorder.


    Tony and Artest''s face suddenly changed. Judging from their respective strength, they were too light and missed.


    This is Shadow!


    As soon as the word flashed through my mind, I heard people''s exclamations, as if I had seen something frightening.


    Turning to see, Ning Tao, who disappeared, actually appeared in front of gluva, stabbed an arm into his heart, and gluva also smashed it down.


    "Boom!"


    "Plop...!"


    There were several sounds in succession, and there was another heavy sound. The so-called armored tank gene warrior, gruva, died!


    Another boxing myth, killed by Ning Tao!


    Ning Tao also got the next blow solidly, and his mouth gushed blood. It''s really not easy. He was fighting with his life.


    At that moment just now, he started the nine palaces array, which he did secretly when they were talking nonsense. He didn''t expect to use it so quickly and kill a person.


    If gluva didn''t come to Xun Palace at the right time, I''m afraid he would have wasted some of his kung fu. I can only say that he would have been killed at that time.


    His injury, weakness, slowness are all factors!


    He pulled out his legs from the challenge arena, forced to endure the pain of his whole body, tore them, and looked at them with a grim smile.


    Tony, Artest.


    "Just now, which bastard said it would take five seconds to solve me, and the one who wanted to break 365 bones in my body."


    "Give me Stand up

 Chapter 1041

    "Give me Stand up


    Rebellious, arrogant, sarcastic, sarcastic!


    Ning Tao''s words, completely wrapped in it, very perfect fit, will show their own hegemony.


    The audience was stunned. The animals were all shocked and frightened. Their Adam''s apple stirred. There was silence in the blink of an eye. The scene was still echoing in their heads.


    Another contemporary myth, died in the hands of Ning Tao!


    The existence in the dark, the organizer, the dying monk and the worried five women are in a very complicated state.


    Ron Artest and Tony, on the other hand, have a haze on their face. They have a fierce pain. They are beating their faces in public and making a crackle.


    One threatened to kill Ning Tao in five seconds.


    Tor


    one threatened to interrupt Ning Tao''s 365 bones.


    It''s more like taking them as prey to see who can kill them.


    Under these words, Ning Tao not only didn''t die, but the Jedi fought back and killed the seriously injured gruva in front of them. His face hurt!


    When they heard Ning Tao''s sarcasm, they were ashamed and angry, but they stood up as if they were too obedient and like a dog, but they didn''t stand up, and they were like accepting advice and being soft hearted.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s scornful and sarcastic face, they gnash their teeth with hatred. As a contemporary myth, how ever have they suffered this kind of humiliation? They can''t bear it.


    "Do you know that you It''s going to be a terrible death, "Tony said darkly.


    "I decided not to kill him, let him more painful than dead, that kind of sad, beg for mercy sound, can let me get rid of hatred," Artest twisted his neck, tone cold way.


    However, when Ning Tao heard the words, he was still angry in his heart. One person''s blood was not enough to calm him down. He wanted to vent all the sadness and grievances in his chest at the moment.


    These two people, especially that Tony, even if he fought his life, he would kill them and fulfill his wish.


    Use your corpses to pay homage to my Avenue!


    Either you die or I die.


    Fight!


    As soon as the voice fell, three figures cut through the air, just like three shells exploding out, they collided in an instant.


    Holding their breath, everyone will witness the only myth of the ring.


    The handover of short soldiers should be cautious. The limit speed like before can''t break out at random. It''s a kind of overload to the body and strength, and can''t be used more.


    Ning Tao is also not easy to suffer. His body is torn. His heart and head are attacked by the strong wind. It seems that he didn''t hit, but in fact his body has been attacked.


    The attack of the three men was swift and violent, and the speed was rising. It had to be said that the speed of the two men had been astonishing. They were too fast to judge with their eyes. They could only meet the enemy with their body instinct.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, taijijin!"


    Quiet as a virgin, moving as a rabbit!


    An invisible and ethereal Tai Chi diagram is expanded. He wants to use stillness to restrain and keep constant to cope with changes.


    "Pa Pa!"


    "Pengpeng!"


    However, when there was a loud noise in the air, he found out how wrong his idea was. Taijitu only took a few breaths, and then it was exploded.


    Ron Artest roars and blows like a runaway Mustang. He punches eight punches in an instant, but Tony is not outdone. The hand of death claps six punches in an instant.


    In the face of the 14 attacks, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump wildly, and his crazy explosive spirit power, with his own fighting essence and skills, can only barely cope with the attack.


    "Whoosh!"


    A breath in the past, outsiders only see three people collide, then separated, feeling that the battle has not started.


    But in fact, it was Ning Tao who was so frightened that he stepped on the nine palace chart again and didn''t dare to resist.


    He also got two punches and one slap on his chest, which made him feel like he was a porcelain, and he was about to be smashed soon. As a result, he burst out with tremendous destructive power.


    The most terrible thing is that hand. It has no equal strength. All kinds of power skills can be integrated into one hand. Muscles and bones can be easily broken. It is worthy of the hand of death.


    Three people chest heaves violently, this is after the outbreak of weak sequelae, some subsequent weakness, but Tony two people''s faces with a grim smile, this guy, but so.


    If we do our best to break out, we will be able to solve the battle quickly.


    Although the monkeys run very fast, they have found the disadvantages. They can only move in a small area, but they still spend a lot of energy in fixed positions, physique and spiritual power.


    With a grim smile on their faces, they find the two ends of the nine palaces and rush out in a straight line to attack Ning Tao. This time, they will be able to kill him, but they can''t escape.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face sank. He didn''t expect that he would be in a desperate situation so soon. They are all experienced killers. As long as they find opportunities, they will be killed.


    When he saw the two rushing in, he took a deep breath. He could only gamble his life. If others could do it, he could do it. He should believe in himself and have confidence in himself.I''m Ning Tao, not inferior to others!


    In this moment of life and death, instead of dodging or running away, he stood still and closed his eyes slowly. Instead of seeing through his eyes, he followed his heart and Instinct!


    Ron Artest is very close. He rushes in first. He doesn''t care what monkey wants to do. He uses his fist to beat him first. This is his confidence as a boxer.


    In an instant, he made 11 punches.


    If you look with your eyes, you can only see the shadow, blurred, and sometimes, the eyes will deceive you, but your heart, instinct, but never!


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly moved!


    It''s very fast. It''s like ghosting. There''s no move, no omen. It''s just one punch, two punches Eleven punches.


    He even made 11 extremely fast punches. Seeing the moves, he stopped them all, as if he had an epiphany.


    Ron Artest''s eyes were wide open, and his face was incredible. He suddenly reached his fist speed. After a while, the whole person changed, just like a master of fighting.


    He does not stick to the moves, the form, completely turned into a killing technique, found the essence, just for simple killing, simple and rough, with the heart.


    Just when he was shocked, Ning Tao suddenly flashed, just like shifting his position. He came directly behind him without hesitation, subconsciously and instinctively.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, Xuanwu chop!"


    It''s as powerful and majestic as a mountain. It''s like a piece of Xuanwu.


    Artest was shocked, but his body was overloaded and in a weak state. Even if he could make a move, he couldn''t escape.


    "No Save Help me...! "


    Unwilling to send out a roar, eyes red, but see a knife fell, directly split in the skull.


    "Click!"


    As if hearing the sound, Artest''s whole body was stiff, and his skull was directly broken, as if he had been hit by Xuanwu.


    Artest has not yet landed, a premeditated guy rushed out in an instant. He is Tony, with a grim smile on his face. He saw Artest killed with his own eyes, but did not rescue him.


    The final winner will be him Tony!


    He suddenly rushed to Ning Tao, his strength broke out, and his palm speed surpassed that of Artest. There were palm shadows all over the sky, just like Avalokitesvara. This moment is his real strength.


    However, Ning Tao still closed his eyes, just squatting, body micro bow, arrow, is a punch!


    This fist, you give it back!

 Chapter 1042

    "It''s a blow you give me." Ning Tao closed his eyes, shook hands and stamped his feet gently.


    "Boom!"


    The whole arena was suddenly smashed by an invisible force, and a huge cave with a length of more than ten meters was smashed out, which was ferocious.


    This hollow is the shape of a person''s sole.


    Ning Tao, as a whole, shot out like a shell.


    "Hula!"


    There was a whistle like sound in the air, and it was pulled out of a white air wave several meters long. This air wave was like the long tail gas when a fighter broke through the sound barrier.


    "This...!"


    When all the people lost their voice, Ning Tao broke through the sound barrier with the strength of his body.


    in front of the speed of surpassing the sound, he was crossed in an instant. Tony hardly reacts. The punch has been smashed,


    "no...!"


    At the last moment, Tony shoots the hand of death all over the sky, trying to stop Ning Tao.


    But Ning Tao''s punch was too fast. He broke the sound barrier and had completely surpassed Tony''s reaction line.


    I saw a crystal fist, which seemed to be made of white jade, passed Tony''s hand of death, and then the fist was printed on his chest.


    "Poof


    Tony puffed out a cloud of blood.


    The chest was grotesquely sunken down by three points, and the back was in the same position, showing a fist mark. The whole body was like a broken kite, flying wantonly.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the sound of Ning Tao breaking through the sound barrier came over, like thunder.


    There was a dead silence in the field, no one spoke, and everyone was stunned.


    "Master Tony Dead? "


    It''s something they all struggle with. The myth of the ring, the hand of death, just died.


    "The body breaks the sound barrier, and one blow kills the myth!"


    Ning Tao, with his explosive power of the body, has a deep understanding of the profound meaning of Xujie boxing. For him, space is like paper paste, which can be easily torn.


    In fact, he is also very confused, completely subconscious play, that for others is very solid space, for him, it is like a duck to water, in fact, there is no great resistance.


    Half step, ordinary body, mysterious state, virtual world boxing, all of them are indispensable, just like this Break through the sound barrier.


    Now if you let him hit again, it''s absolutely impossible. It''s hard to meet, it''s hard to ask, and insight is rare.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, he half knelt on the ground, his facial features twisted. It turned out that his whole body was torn and bleeding. He was very creepy, his body was not strong enough, and he was miserable.


    Not only the audience was scared, but also the existence in the dark was scared. At the same time, they were very confused. This time, their bug raising plan, a small simulation, was a success Or failure?


    Ning Tao An impure monk Can it count?


    The existence of silence, want the answer did not really get, the whole plan, should be regarded as a destruction.


    More than half of the center of the ring has collapsed, which has become a danger. The organizers are quickly arranging the evacuation. Don''t ask more questions.


    But the mirror in people''s hearts already knows the end, even if they can''t believe it, the fact has proved everything.


    Four boxing myths, all died in the hands of Ning Tao!


    From today on, the underground boxing competition should respect Ning Tao, he is the only myth, can''t surpass, can only look up to!


    Ning Tao steps forward to see if the monk is dead. He wants to tell him your wish It''s done.


    However, the cracked porcelain lying in the pit, martial monk, disappeared, leaving only one pit.


    Seeing this, his face changed, his pupils shrank, and some bad premonitions flashed in his mind. When he got panic, someone must have done something. Is it Sponsor?


    Suddenly, there was a sound behind him. He turned his head and saw that it was Zhou Ru. He looked worried and sighed, full of complexity.


    "That master has passed away," Zhou Ru said in a heavy and concise way.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, his face darkened, and he doubted: "the master''s body can''t hold on. I want to know where his body has gone, and he asked me to come back..."


    "He was picked up by his master, a kind-hearted old master. Before he left, he asked me to thank you for him and give me one thing," Zhou Ru complained.


    Ning Tao hears speech, frowned, do not understand a way: "what?"


    When I took it over, I saw that it was a piece of ordinary paper. When I opened it, there was only a few words on it.


    "Stay in Jinling to cultivate your injuries. Don''t act rashly!"


    A short sentence, but let him very confused, what does this mean, and who will give him a note?


    Just when he was puzzled, he turned to the back of the note and saw a golden pattern, revealing the majesty and mystery.


    When he saw this, his pupils shrank. As a monk, he would not know the gold pattern sign. This is the symbol of Hongmeng. He has seen it several times, and his master has mentioned it.In his mind, his eyebrows were wrinkled into Sichuan characters, and his face muscles were still twitching, because his whole body was full of hot pain, but he had to bear it.


    "Ning Tao, we I''m going back, "a remark interrupted his thoughts, revealing the color of resentment.


    Ning Tao is stunned when he hears the speech. He is immediately overjoyed. He thinks that they have forgiven him. Suddenly, his face is stiff again. He looks at the note. This Let him stay in Jinling.


    Zhou Ru obviously knew it. She complained: "the master asked you to stay in Jinling, recuperate, and let us leave you. He said that there was any danger and we could not be involved."


    "Qianqian, Bingbing, they are protected by that master. I can only be regarded as a representative. Come here to tell you this."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that his reluctance and doubt vanished in his heart. He also guessed that he would let him do the same.


    I know, I will stay in Jinling, but you should be careful and let Jingjing protect you, otherwise I can''t rest assured. "


    Hearing the speech, Zhou Ru bit her red lips. Her beautiful eyes were full of splendor. Her voice was like a mosquito''s voice: "you should be careful, our sisters are waiting for you to come back, otherwise I''ll never forgive you. "


    With that, he went forward to kiss Ning Tao, and then ran out without any hesitation. If he stayed with Ning Tao, it would only bring him trouble and become a burden.


    After touching Yu Wen''s cheek, Ning Tao smiles, even in the turbulent wind and waves enough.


    _ : starting 3


    suddenly, another man came running, holding a thing tightly in his hand, with a look of excitement on his face. After a closer look, it turned out to be Hua Qing, he didn''t go?


    "Why are you still here? What if it collapses?"


    Ning Tao reprimanded in a tone, and wanted him to leave himself. After all, the situation is not clear. Is it dangerous or not?


    However, Hua Qing seemed to know everything and said firmly, "I am where my benefactor is. Moreover, I grew up in Jinling. You will need me to heal here."


    "I promised those beauties!"


    Hearing Tao''s refusal, he couldn''t tell with a bitter smile.


    "It seems that in Jinling Not alone

 Chapter 1043

    Under the silence, all the buildings in Europe stand in the dark, only some of them are mysterious.


    It''s very quiet in the castle. There''s no sound. If you drop a needle, I''m afraid the sound will be the same as shooting. It''s deafening and makes that one shiver.


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, a sound of closing the stone gate rang out. In this silent castle, it was so abrupt and harsh.


    Looking at the sight, it turned out to be a beautiful woman. She was as beautiful as a red rose. Her figure was exquisite and graceful, and her waist was full of charm, which made people love her.


    And looking at his face, it turned out to be Sophia!


    "Step on it!"


    She walked slowly into the stone gate with long and thin high-heeled shoes. Her dark red pupils revealed a stream of faith. A pair of jade hands were white and her joints were obvious.


    As soon as she entered the stone gate, a strong smell of blood came to her face. Even if she was a vampire, she could not help showing her horror. Panic flashed in her beautiful eyes, and her heart began to be nervous.


    Didi!


    I don''t know where there is dripping sound, it should be blood.


    "Father Father I''m back...! "


    Sophia was flustered and nervous.


    However, no one responded to him, as if there was no one in the stone gate. It was very empty and there was an echo.


    The more no one responded, the more nervous Sophia was. Her sharp fingernails pierced into her palms unconsciously, causing deep pain.


    "Father Father Pro My daughter returned to... "


    Before she finished speaking, there came a voice of impatience from the deep place, with unquestionable dignity and decisiveness.


    "I see. Go down."


    Easy, simple words, but let Sophia heart a soft, almost collapsed to the ground, a little nervous.


    "You There is something Don''t tell me


    Suddenly, a random sound, but it is like torture heart impact, forced to ask Sophia.


    The latter has a white face and round eyes. Under her father''s long-term deterrence, she can''t help telling the truth.


    At this moment, she bited the tip of her tongue. She didn''t know where the power came from. Xinyue should occupy the majority.


    "Father, there''s absolutely nothing for your daughter to hide from you."


    After listening to these words, deep quiet for a while, then came a Jie Jie laughter and comfort.


    "I''m just asking. I haven''t seen you for a long time. My daughter is more and more beautiful. It seems that I should find a strong blood man. I have a candidate. His name is Cao Bin


    Hearing this, Sophia''s whole body was stiff, and her beautiful eyes seemed to tremble when she heard something incredible.


    "Father, I naturally want to listen to what you say, but this man wanted to kill me some time ago. I hate him too late. How can I marry him? You are not afraid of me being wronged?"


    This remark can be said to have picked out the advantages. It will not embarrass Clark, but also shows that it is not suitable.


    Deep quiet for a period of time, then said with a smile: "that was before, now he has changed, you and he will be happy together, can Try it first


    The fastest FW update ¡Ì s #:


    words seem to be arbitrary, but there is no doubt.


    Sophia trembled and said, "yes, father."


    "Well, you go down first. After a while, you''ll see a brand new him, who belongs to you Man


    Words seem to be very excited, with the meaning of evil.


    In that deep place, Clark was holding a high foot red wine glass, which was not red wine, but blood. He drank it in one gulp and looked in front of him with an appreciative eye.


    In front of him is a blood pool comparable to a lake. I don''t know how many creatures died before it was formed. It is as red as agate and has a strong pungent smell. Among them, there are still people.


    That is a naked figure, the whole body is dark red, is slowly devouring the blood, look at its face, it is Cao Bin.


    His own breath has reached the level of refining, that is, the count is now climbing towards the Duke, just like the speed of rocket climbing, which is beyond our expectation.


    In his body, there is a dark red Holy Grail, emitting a faint light, is restoring the luster of the past.


    Although Cao Bin is silent, there is a cruel radian in the corner of his mouth. Even Clark Nothing.


    Sophia went out of the stone gate and closed it gently.


    The words had a great impact on her, directly determined the future man for him, or the person who wanted to kill her before.


    She felt more and more at the moment that what a right thing it was to insist on giving birth to a happy heart, and she would be proud of it in this life!


    Bright red high-heeled shoes on the floor, issued a crisp sound, combined with the enchanting body, forming a beautiful picture, high cold, lonely, but sexy.


    In my mind, I recall that Rough man!¡­¡­


    Jinling, at this time, when the peak, Ning Tao and Hua Qing straight out of the ring, but found that people have gone tea cold, all gone.


    Knowing the seriousness, he might be in danger. He was seriously injured, so he had to make some modifications to his appearance. He looked like a very mature man.


    Under the leadership of Hua Qing, Ning Tao took the bus with him. Although he wanted to be a bad guy, he had nothing to do in order to keep a low profile, not to mention environmental protection and low-carbon travel.


    Peak, it is a dense scene, the number of people can make you doubt life, crowded you beast boiling.


    "Eh!"


    In fact, in front of Ning Tao, there is a very sexy beauty, pure and charming, a collection of contradictions, which is a highlight of this bus.


    A lot of people are pushing here, but Ning Tao is so tall that he can''t squeeze in at all. He can only be blocked outside.


    Ning Tao is also very uncomfortable. His muscle is completely pulled. You think that fist is playing with you. His whole body is burning. Once touched, he will bleed. His body is very fragile.


    Hua Qing knows Ning Tao is injured, so she deliberately blocks his back to avoid someone touching him and aggravating the injury.


    But this scene, in the eyes of several obscene uncles, is like meeting the experts of the same trade. One after another, it seems that the sexy beauty is going to be reduced. I''m not willing to!


    "Ow...!"


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao really has no idea. Although the beauty''s figure is wonderful and exquisite, the mirror reflection of her charming face is also amazing.


    But he was in pain all over the body and didn''t want to mess with others. At the moment, he only wanted to heal his wounds, and even deliberately avoided it. He stood behind. This move made him feel great.


    The first step to surpass Liu Xiahui is to avoid cheating and be a good father and man in the future.


    All of a sudden, the bus made a sharp turn, and all of them moved to the right side uncontrollably, which is the direction of Ning Tao.


    Hua Qing didn''t expect that his body was unstable, but he didn''t stop those people, especially the wretched uncles. In an instant, he suddenly burst into force and hit them.


    The wretched uncles have hot eyes. Since they are peers, help him. Go on, help him.


    Perhaps with the same idea, the deliberate efforts of several people, coupled with the weightlessness of some people, they bumped into each other. Hua Qing didn''t block it and stepped back in an instant.


    But this retreat, it is to bump into the body shape just steady Ning Tao, also touched his that weak physique, the pain gushes up the head, the body shape is not steady, unexpectedly rushed over.


    "Pa!"


    A burst of complaints kept ringing, but no one noticed a slap.


    Subconsciously a pinch, the whole body a spirit.

 Chapter 1044

    A shiver, from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet, made him feel pain again.


    Just looking at the place where the skirt was wrapped may not be so good, but now I''m completely surprised.


    If you take part in any beauty contest, you must be the first!


    Just as Ning Tao was swallowing her saliva, the sexy beauty looked back. It was a collection of pure and charming, delicate and flawless, with a blush, and seemed to be shy.


    She turned out to be a Chinese and foreign mixed race beauty.


    Exquisite facial features, big double eyelids, eyes, and that plump figure, is an international model level.


    They looked at each other, filled with a sense of embarrassment.


    Just when Ning Tao thought she was going to stick to her chastity and became angry, she slapped herself hard. The half blood beauty turned her head again, as if she just took a look.


    "Well Gollum...! "


    Ning Tao is a mouthful of swallowing saliva, heart constantly roar, I have been ready to be smoked big mouth son, be scolded wolf, you give me this.


    You are helping the tyrant and raising the tiger for trouble. You are totally indulging and allowing me to mess with my body.


    Do you know how much torture it is for a person? A restless heart is like being scratched by a group of kittens.


    Ning Tao wants to tear her clothes, while tearing, while scolding, beauty, your integrity? What about your innocence? What about your high temperature? Give me a big mouth.


    However, his roar and his agitation, but in exchange for a beautiful woman motionless, as if in cooperation, as if in ignorance, as if this for her It''s normal.


    "Gulu...!"


    Peace of mind, Amitabha, calm, calm!


    Although I am a god level sex wolf, but now that I have made up my mind to surpass Liu Xiahui, how can this temptation stop me, Ning Tao? I look down on me.


    Let you all kinds of coquettish, temptation, I am still, let you wantonly indulge, seduce, I still egg!


    In this public, a pretty girl is in trouble. How can I stop and retreat.


    "Hum!"


    With a smug hum, reason got the upper hand, forced down the reluctant psychology, moved the suction palm away slowly, endured the pain, and took a step back.


    Gulu, just a gentle village, I can''t break my heart!


    Ning Tao doesn''t dare to look at her face to face, but she is ready. No matter how she fights or scolds, she will bear it. It''s her own fault, so she should bear it.


    "Hiss!"


    The bus suddenly stopped and got off, then turned a big turn, it seems to be uphill, there are still some shaking.


    But this moment, enough to do a lot of things.


    The obscene uncles, seeing the face of the sexy beauty and the resentful eyes, almost smoked on their heads and dried their throats, roared and turned into beasts.


    All the old drivers, fellow drivers and aspiring people, for our struggling colleague, let''s help him to win the beauty completely!


    These people seem to be able to communicate with each other. One look is enough to express those words. In a moment, they reach an agreement and work together under the guidance of the wretched uncle.


    Hua Qing is secretly annoyed that he is a boxing master. How can he be so embarrassed and bump into his benefactor? He still has injuries, which are much more serious than himself.


    Without any sign, more than a dozen people work together and bump him back in an instant, in order to walk together Let''s go.


    It seems that with this belief, the black faced Hua Qing is defeated by his uncles and staggers backward.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are floating, not moved at all.


    But suddenly, there was a man behind him. He was very powerful. If he was OK at ordinary times, he might have hurt himself. Once he was in pain, I rubbed his head. The sweat and hair all over his body were exciting.


    The whole body which still has the strength, straight ahead bumps.


    "Hiss Oh...! "


    This time, there is no gap, directly stick up, a hand and touch the familiar parts, more temptation.


    These thoughts flashed in my mind. What''s more direct is that their faces almost kiss each other, and their embarrassed eyes look straight at each other, revealing the temptation of confusion.


    Both of them are very uncomfortable, but they are very embarrassed.


    Ning Tao''s heart, roaring, roaring, with a mace in one hand to kill the alpaca army, but found that how can not finish, more and more swing, more and more waves.


    Beat me, beat me quickly. If you don''t beat me again, I''ll be a hooligan. I''ll be rude. Beat me.


    *"Y3i


    however, under his gaze, the sexy beauty blushes, turns her head and lies on the glass to support her body, as if she doesn''t want to be paralyzed.


    You hit me. You''re shy. Give me a mouthful.


    Hua Qing has a black face. His muscles twitch fiercely. He is a good fighter, but he is defeated by his uncles.I''m ashamed of myself. I''m ashamed of the boxing bully!


    And Ning Tao two people in this role, friction sparks, sparks are raised, blazing fire, burning heart.


    Both of them were suffering, and their faces turned red.


    Suddenly, that has been silent sexy beauty, turned her head and whispered: "do you believe in God?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, facial expression a stiff, firm way: "letter!"


    When the sexy girl heard this, she whispered, "do you know what Article 129 of the Bible says?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao felt ashamed. He was the cardinal of the Holy See, but now he was satirized and preached by the believers. What a shame, a scum.


    "Pa!"


    Slap yourself hard to wake up.


    That sexy beauty sees, red lips slightly open, the complexion of a face is resentful of color, but did not say what, turn a head again.


    After a while, the bus arrived, sexy beauty and a bunch of obscene uncle all got off the bus, a lot of time and space.


    There were few people coming up, including a nun.


    Ning Tao is still very ashamed and feels remorse. Although no one knows him now, he is suffering and denounced in his heart.


    Looking at the Nun Reading the Bible, with a look of concentration, a look of piety, faith, let him get purification.


    Ning Tao thought for a moment, some curious, doubt way: "excuse me, what does the Bible Article 129 write?"


    Nun smell speech, thought for a while, then turn to that page, very careful word by word read a way: "a little deeper, you will get great happiness!"


    "Boom Click...! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupils contracted, his eyes glared like copper bells, his mouth muscles were twitching, and his whole body was convulsing.


    "Where is my dragon killing sword?"


    "Hundreds of millions of alpacas I can''t hold the coffin


    "Boil up Restlessness

 Chapter 1045

    On the bus, Ning Tao had a black face, his breath was cold and piercing, and there was a bright red handprint on his face. It was he who beat himself, and he started very hard.


    But as soon as the fact is understood, it is more painful than slapping in the face.


    On the left is the devout nun, with a focused face and a biblical Recitation in her mouth. It seems that because of Ning Tao, he has been reciting that passage.


    "Go a little deeper and you''ll have great happiness!"


    "A little deeper...!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face is black, and his muscles are twitching. Is it a deliberate stimulation or a satire? How can it be like an old monk chanting scriptures?


    He''s a cardinal, and he''s shamed to throw himself on this. If the old profession of the Holy See, the Bible, is told, I''m afraid old Peter will laugh to death.


    On his right, there are several students who have been discussing a topic, what is the best perspective student.


    I bah, that broken book is still good. Ning Tao secretly resents a man named rubing. His writing style is not good enough, and the plot is not good enough. He will hit him several hundred million first!


    Ning Tao and Hua Qing sit all the way to the terminal.


    This is a place where Hua Qing lives temporarily. It''s very secluded. It''s not so good or bad, but if it''s too remote, it might be dangerous.


    On the latest UQ Festival x, the two decided to stay in a good business hotel nearby after a discussion. Because there are so many people, they are sure to be afraid of others, and Hongmeng won''t let them mess about.


    When Ning Tao touched the bag, he found that there was no smoke. The pain of his whole body made him show his teeth. If he didn''t have a small cigarette, he was really unhappy. Damn, there were several places that should have been bleeding.


    Came to a small supermarket near the hotel, very humble, not many people, the boss is a lazy middle-aged man.


    Hua Qing glanced around and suddenly pointed to the flue: "boss, take that box of twenty cigarettes. I want them."


    With that, he handed the boss a big ticket of 50.


    The boss took the money, then took a handful of change and handed it to Hua Qing. The latter counted it, and it was forty.


    Ning Tao''s eyes brighten when he looks on the side. There is such a small bargain in life. I don''t know what Huaqing will do?


    If he had, he would have given it back to the boss.


    However, Hua Qing grabs the money and goes out, as if she really wants to take advantage of it. Her face is indifferent.


    "Well, young man, you didn''t take your cigarette?" How far is Huaqing going, the boss yelled at the back.


    When the former heard it, he found that he didn''t get the cigarette. Just now, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After taking the cigarette, Hua Qing was moved. She took out the ten yuan and said, "you just gave me ten yuan more."


    The middle-aged boss was also moved and said, "young man, it''s very kind of you. Take the cigarette and I''ll change it for you."


    In his surprised eyes, Hua Qing took the pack of cigarettes and took them apart. The pure taste made him intoxicated. He was moved and said: "boss, I''ll take the 50 one just now, and I''ll change it for you too..."


    Out of the small supermarket, Ning Tao mouth twitch, suddenly feel he is so simple, so pure.


    It can only be said that if there are too many fakes, it depends on whose eyes are bright.


    This time, it can only be regarded as a draw, without any loss.


    Huaqing seems to know this very well. The atmosphere of Jinling is really different from that of Donghai.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he approached the hotel room.


    Ning Tao bit his teeth and grinned. He slowly took off his clothes and found that his body was red and bleeding when he pressed it.


    The pain of tearing the whole body, I felt that it was going to split, and there were still several parts of bleeding, which were all stuck together with the clothes.


    After careful cleaning, he only wears a pair of underpants, sits on the bed, and slowly runs the pure Yang Wuji skill. Even the introductory chapter of Taixu ancient Sutra is also running.


    His goal is the sea of stars, his way is the peak of practice!


    After this battle, his mind is strong and his power is indestructible. Nothing can stop him from becoming stronger and reaching the peak.


    What''s more, he still has a lot to do, the most important thing is to save his children, worry free, looking for the things that once existed The root of heaven and earth!


    At the first time, he started to search for contacts, major ancient heritages, Hongmeng, Holy See, sorcery There was even some help from the army, but there was no news.


    Even if you want to find, there is no clue, there is no way to find, only know a name, efficacy.


    As far as this name is concerned, it can be seen from the broken ancient scriptures that that kind of thing has disappeared a long time ago, and the source of disaster like Wuyou has not appeared for a long time.


    At the end of the law, this scene should not have appeared, but it just happened, which formed a dead end. It was too difficult to break it.


    He has made up his mind that once these things are done, he will travel all over the world just to find The root of heaven and earth!After all, even if there is an ice coffin, it''s only five years!


    But he has the eye of a candle dragon and can see many things that others can''t see. Maybe this is the breakthrough point of the dead end, but before that, he needs to improve his strength quickly.


    Every ancient relic, Taoist temple and unknown existence will be in danger. If they are not strong enough, they will only die!


    "Lingling!"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s mobile phone makes an inexplicable sound. When you take it up, it turns out that it is bu Lao who has been looking for the holy medicine.


    I saw his joy way: "cloth old, is there news?"


    Hearing the words from the other side, he burst out laughing and said, "according to my inquiry, I have already got the idea that the holy medicine is indeed born. Now I''m inquiring, and I''m sure I can find it."


    Ning Tao''s face is very happy when he hears the speech. It seems that he has forgotten the pain. It''s also a great event to restore the immortal face for elder martial sister.


    The elder martial sister still has a knot in her heart and refuses to accept herself. If she gets the holy medicine and recovers her face, the knot will naturally be untied, which is also a big trouble for him.


    All of a sudden, his face changed again, and his heart sank. In his present situation, it seemed that he could not leave Jinling.


    I took a look at the note. The gold pattern on the back!


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. cloth, you''ve been waiting for me for a while. I have something to do now. I''ll come to you as soon as I''m busy. You should also be careful and let me know as soon as you have news."


    "Your kindness to me is more important than Mount Tai!"


    Hearing this, Mr. Bu laughed and said happily, "I''m relieved to have you. Even if you come now, you''ll have to wait for a long time. There''s some chaos here recently..."


    "Ding Dong Ding Dong...! "


    All of a sudden, the doorbell of the room rings. Ning Tao, who is on the phone, and Hua Qing, who is about to fall asleep, are all on the alert.


    Ning Tao frowned and hung up first.


    At the beginning of clairvoyance, one hand touched the grass pheasant sword. However, his whole body suddenly froze again, as if he saw something strange, some doubts, and some Weird!

 Chapter 1046

    Ding Dong!


    The doorbell rang again, as if knowing that there was someone inside.


    Ning Tao frowned. Hua Qing looked at him, worried. He even picked up something to fight.


    However, Ning Tao sees this but wry smile a, if you take chair not appropriate, the thing of that bedside is more appropriate.


    Surnamed du Famous lace!


    He signaled Huaqing to relax. There was no danger. When the latter was suspicious, he came to the door.


    "Click!"


    "Ouch, why are the two little brothers so slow? Our sisters can''t wait. Come on Let''s all come in. "


    A woman with heavy makeup, with a group of sexy and charming women forced to break in, although smiling, but with an attitude that can not be shirked, some strong feeling.


    Ning Tao is not surprised by this, but Hua Qing is shocked by this scene. He has never been in love before, and he only fights in his life Revenge.


    It can be said that this is an iron man.


    He never bullies the weak and dares to help the wounded. Others are indifferent when they see injustice. However, he roars and stands up for justice. The only drawback is that his brain is too straight.


    Now, seeing this gorgeous and provocative scene, this man is actually shy. He has never been in love.


    "Step on...!"


    The room is full of the crisp sound of high heels, and the beautiful women in a row, Yingyan, everything.


    There are temperament type, charming type, high cold type, school flower!


    The scenery in this row is what men dream to see. You can choose any type of scenery you like.


    from Hua Qing''s point of view, a poem is very suitable.


    Horizontal as the ridge side peaks, far and near high and low are different!


    This poem It''s just perfect.


    But if Su Shi could know, he would have been crying in the toilet. He left a famous sentence for thousands of years. He lamented that Lushan Mountain was used to comment on beautiful women and beat you to death!


    "Two little brothers, life is short, you know to enjoy, we have so many sisters here, but also are first-class beauty, how about, do you want to choose a few?"


    I saw that the woman with heavy makeup said with a smile, the words were full of provocative light pick meaning, full of seduction.


    Ning Tao smell speech, picked pick eyebrows, eyes scan these first-class beauty, is really good, but I do not know why, always feel these women alive with dead.


    It''s like walking dead, frustrated, those expressions are forced to smile, there is no color in the eyes.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and suddenly said, "I remember you said you were the boss just now, right?"


    The woman, with a charming smile and a blink of an eye, said, "yes, I''m the boss here. I''m called red elder sister. How come my little brother is interested in me


    Said, still Chong Ning Tao threw a wink.


    The latter sees this, a burst of speechless, a boss does not manage the hotel well, instead as the pimp in the brothel, is she not afraid of the police to sweep here?


    "I said with a smile," red sister, where are your sisters from? How do they look Some are reluctant, don''t let the police come to the door at that time. "


    When she heard this, she covered her mouth and said with a smile, "as soon as you see, this little brother is from other places. The police in Jinling dare not take care of this. There will never be any problem."


    "As for why, it''s a trade secret."


    Hear this, Ning Tao is very surprised, the police of Jinling unexpectedly all don''t ask, so laissez faire them?


    Red elder sister sees Ning Tao some idea move, but another person obviously takes him as the leader, looks like still childe elder brother, rich person, as long as takes care of him, everything will be easy to do.


    He immediately said with a smile: "sisters, this little brother is still hesitating. He is still in the gentle country."


    "I see, red sister...!"


    "Little brother, come on, our sisters will wait on you!"


    That row of beautiful women, launched the voice of temptation, thousands of beautiful, enchanting cluster, like the voice of the sky.


    As soon as Ning Tao heard it, he became crisp. There are so many beautiful women. When they call him little brother, they are excited from the bottom of their feet to the top of their heads.


    Unconsciously show the man domineering, look up.


    And Hua Qing is a leg stomach shiver, almost collapsed, hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, feel woman too terrible.


    A coquetry, beat countless men.


    Ning Tao was so happy that he immediately took out a stack of money and threw it to Hong Jie. He pointed to a school flower and a young woman and said bravely, "just the two of them, I want them both."


    Red sister with money, a face of joy, secret way is really childe brother, this free hand, is bold.


    Looking at Ning Tao embracing the second daughter, her eyes flashed and she suddenly said with a smile: "little brother, we have a rule here. Buy two and get one free. Xiao Ping doesn''t come out to serve you."


    Words fall, a beautiful woman came out, a face Mei Yi, walk like a beautiful snake, very mature.Ning Tao smell speech, a face surprise, way: "red elder sister, you this really can ah, unexpectedly buy two get one free, I am afraid to eat, don''t squeeze me."


    Red sister smiles but doesn''t say anything. On the contrary, Xiao Ping turns around and entangles Ning Tao, with an attractive fragrance.


    "Little brother, don''t you like your sister like that?"


    Ning Tao sees this, swallows saliva, turns to see red elder sister, the latter sees this, is very sensible to take the person to leave.


    "Little brother, enjoy it...!"


    "Bang!"


    The room was quiet, but there were three more women. Hua Qing was at a loss. She was stunned for a while. How did it become this scene? The benefactor should not be that kind of person.


    However, Ning Tao has an obscene smile on his face. Take a look at this and that. The three girls are very good, which makes it difficult for him to choose. In the eyes of Xiao Ping and the young woman, she chooses the school flower.


    He picked up the latter and went to the bathroom. The latter was nervous and buried his head.


    "Huaqing, I''ll leave those two beautiful ladies to you. I''m going to have meat, baby. Come on...!"


    "Bang!"


    Another light sound, Ning Tao holding school flowers into the bathroom, immediately came out a burst of Jiaohu, it is numb.


    Xiao ping''s eyes flashed, as if she was very concerned about the extravagance of spring inside. However, those voices relaxed her whole body, and a blush came to her and the young woman''s cheeks.


    "Well "Oh...!"


    Hearing these voices, Hua Qing blushed. How can a big man bear these? He immediately gritted his teeth and endured.


    He would never touch such a woman, though he was miserable.


    Xiaoping wants to get close to Huaqing, but she is glared at by the other party. It seems that she will beat her at any time. She is scared and stays with the young woman.


    "Mm-hmm "Oh...!"


    This kind of sound, intermittently continued for half an hour, only heard a door opening sound, school flower out of ragged clothes, the traces of a war, the blush on the face did not retreat.


    It seems that there is a pile of money in her hand.


    "Come on, you all go out. When I need to, I''ll call red sister again. It seems that I''ll have a good rest. A woman actually took me out...!"


    Hearing these words, Xiao Ping, the young woman and the school flower all walk out of the room and close the door gently.


    But as soon as she goes out, Xiao Ping suddenly looks pretty and cold. She grabs the money from the school flower and goes forward.


    "Hum!"


    School flowers and young women see, although there is no resistance, but scared to shiver, quickly followed up with low head.


    But the former''s dead and gray pupil has color.


    In the room, Hua Qing was sweating all over his head, and so was his back. However, he endured it and forced Liu Xiahui.


    However, when he raised his head, Ning Tao appeared in front of him inexplicably, with blood in his eyes and a serious face.


    "Sao Nian, do you want to be stronger and do justice?"


    In this paper, the author introduces the concept of the new chapter


    Hua Qing hears speech, one face is stunned, but nodded.


    "Can you guard your heart, not bully the weak, and work for the tiger?"


    Hear this, Huaqing a face firm, I use life guarantee!


    Voice just fell, in front of a bottle of liquid medicine, from time to time changing nine color bright colors, beautiful.


    But Hua Qing''s pupils shrank, showing shock.


    This thing is exactly that Grade 9 gene potion!

 Chapter 1047

    A bottle of liquid medicine, but presents nine colors strangely!


    This is Ning Tao''s victory product, grade 9 gene medicine, which Huaqing brought back. It is also rare in the United States.


    But now, it''s back in his hands.


    Looking at this scene, he was in a daze. He couldn''t understand why Ning Tao did it. He fought hard against the enemy. Finally, he got the precious treasure and gave it to him?


    What''s the meaning of what Ning Tao asked before?


    The brain has become a chaos!


    Seeing that he didn''t understand, Ning Tao said in a deep voice: "Jinling is too chaotic. We need someone to step forward to punish evil and eliminate evil. But now the current situation limits many people, including me."


    "If I kill the gene warrior, the United States will not give up."


    "The reason why the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong are rampant, I think there is a shadow of the United States behind them. Zhou Ru said that Jinling is the place where Chinese gene potions are most popular."


    "You can figure it out with your toes. They cooperate."


    Hearing this, Hua Qing''s straight brain had not figured it out, and immediately asked, "but, what can this do?"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he looked solemn and said, "I want you to help the thirteen Xiaolong "Destruction."


    On hearing this, Hua Qing was surprised, and then said bitterly, "I want to do this, and I want to take revenge. My brother was killed by them, but I It''s too weak. "


    Suddenly, his face changed, suddenly looked at the hands of the gene medicine, brain suddenly understand some.


    "When you take this potion, your strength will surely advance by leaps and bounds. It should not be difficult to kill the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong," Ning Tao said simply, but he pressed down a heavy task.


    Hua Qing was silent for a moment, and suddenly refused: "I''ll fight Xiaolong thirteen Gang, but I don''t want to use this method. I want to rely on my efforts to achieve my goal."


    "Maybe it can be like this in the past, but now you are not allowed to do it. Listen to me and you can make a decision," Ning Tao said slowly, staring at him tightly.


    Hua Qing clenched the potion and listened quietly.


    "The thirteen Xiaolong gangs have the support of the United States behind them. It''s not difficult to destroy them. I can do it, but I can''t now. I need someone with a clean identity to do it."


    "That man It''s you


    "If you rely on your own efforts, it can be said that you will never have a chance in your life. They have potions and resources to become stronger quickly, but you can''t keep up with the speed."


    Ning Tao''s words are full of blows and reality.


    Hua Qing was silent and heavy hearted.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "you can see the women just now. This kind of situation is rampant in the whole Jinling and can''t be extinct at all."


    "And the originator of all this is the thirteen gang of Xiaolong. They are insane. The people who oppose them suffer not only from themselves, but also from the people around them."


    "Men are killed, women are sold here."


    "Most of the women in that row were sold here. As a disadvantaged group, they were still held by the handle, and even their relatives were arrested. This is what they have to do."


    "In Jinling, this has become a common thing. Even if the police come, there is no way. Even if they find evidence, these women will say that they are voluntary."


    "The thirteen gangs of Xiaolong are in complete control of the underground world of Jinling. They are the local emperors. They can do whatever they want and run wild. No one can help them."


    "If you want to resist, you will be retaliated. The country has no evidence. Hongmeng is afraid of the United States. Moreover, it''s a matter of the underworld. It''s mixed with a lot. It''s not as simple as it seems."


    Hearing this, Huaqing''s ears roared and clenched his teeth. No wonder there was something wrong with those women, just like walking dead.


    His chest choked with a group of evil gas, plus before because of his brother''s hatred, gradually shaken.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said, "now the only appropriate way is to replace the position of the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong, let good people control the Jinling underworld, and change the essence with the essence."


    "Use the power of the underworld to change the situation of the underworld."


    Hearing this, Hua Qing suddenly realized, "I understand. The benefactor means to make me stronger, and then replace the thirteen gang of Xiaolong to completely change everything."


    Ning Tao hears speech, nodded admiringly finally.


    But Hua Qing gave a wry smile and said, "benefactor, do you think I''m like the material of the gang boss? I''m just a boxer. I''m not even a fighter. I Can you do that? "


    Between words, there is no self-confidence, but instinctive retreat.


    Ning Tao solemnly said: "you have to believe in yourself. What you haven''t done, you can''t give up or say no. It''s just your inner fear. You have to choose to overcome yourself."


    Just like in my game, when I was angry, I fought against those three myths alone. I can tell you clearly that I didn''t have any confidence before the game started


    "But why did I win? I had luck, I had miracles, and I overcame my fear, I had no fear of everything. I firmly believed that I could do it myself, so I won!"Hearing this sonorous and powerful words, Hua Qing''s heart trembled, and his brain echoed that fist again. He broke the sound barrier, killed the myth, and achieved his own fame with the power of weakness.


    His heart gradually shaken, fear, in retreat.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao added something more: "the reason why I choose you is because you are too suitable. Besides, not only do I want you to do this, but also those women."


    "They receive guests every day and endure humiliation, threats, insults and insults. The filth of Jinling lake has defiled their innocent bodies and pure hearts."


    "If we let the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong go for one day, several, dozens, even hundreds of innocent women will be humiliated, and many innocent civilians will be retaliated for their resistance."


    "That''s all I''ve said. I just want to send you one last word."


    "If you don''t force yourself, you will never know how strong you are!"


    Hua Qing''s eyes burst into flames. The last sentence completely moved him. For his own sake, it was justice. For Jinling''s sake, he had to seize the opportunity.


    He suddenly said, "I understand, but I want to ask my benefactor a question. I hope you can answer me."


    Ning Tao was very surprised and said, "what do you want to ask?"


    "Did you do that kind of thing, that kind of voice with that woman in the bathroom Hua Qing said.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a wry smile and said, "all I know is what she told me. Before, because she saw something wrong, she pushed the boat along the river to find out the situation."


    "I can also tell you clearly that I I didn''t do it


    Hua Qing''s eyes were wandering, and she murmured: "but the voice that came out, how can it feel very real?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao blackened his face and said angrily, "do you want me to tell you all the details? I can guarantee that I haven''t done it. I have a clear conscience!"

 Chapter 1048

    See Ning Tao angry, firm attitude, can''t see the appearance of a lie, Huaqing this just let go.


    Don''t hesitate any more, drink all the medicine in one mouthful.


    "No...!"


    Ning Tao suddenly roars, eyes stare straight, just like two copper bells, face or a burst of shock, consternation.


    "Ha What''s the matter


    Hua Qing is holding the empty bottle with a look of surprise. She can''t help burping, just like drinking carbonated drinks.


    "Apart from The smell I can''t say...! "


    I saw him smash his mouth, like some aftertaste, but can not say what flavor, and also did not enter the stomach, but into the whole body, a crisp itching feeling.


    Ning Tao''s whole body is stiff, keeping a stunned posture, a face bitter way: "did I say let you drink up?"


    "Eh!"


    Hua Qing belched again, blinked his eyes, feeling a little bad, and said: "I should have never said that, but how can this thing make me stronger and strengthen my genes?"


    Hearing these innocent words, Ning Tao turned black and said helplessly, "it''s time for someone to come to you. You can''t follow it. You haven''t done justice yet?"


    "To me? Who is it? " Hua Qing scratched her head.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, slowly spit out two words, "Yama!"


    On hearing this, Hua Qing''s whole body was stiff, and the medicine bottle in her hand suddenly fell to the ground. With a bang, it didn''t break.


    It wasn''t because he was scared, but he suddenly felt something strange in his body. His whole body trembled and shivered, just like an electric shock.


    "This is How What''s the matter Body How swollen is it Hua Qing is very afflicted, frowning painful way.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. It was a grade 9 gene potion in the United States. Even if a gene warrior took it, he had to let his body absorb it slowly several times. There was a process.


    Hua Qing is just a boxer. He has a normal body. He can''t bear such a huge amount of energy. Moreover, genetic modification, even the best medicine, can cause pain.


    He is a tiger this time But tiger big hair!


    Looking at his swelling body, Ning Tao sighs that he has no choice but to do so. I hope you can stick to it so that you can complete the first strengthening.


    With a wave of his hand, the nine needles of Lingshu, which had not been used for a long time, appeared.


    Running the newly recovered psychic power and opening the perspective, those muscles are expanding, just like a fat man who has been hungry for 800 years, eating haisai recklessly.


    With one hand on his elixir, a vast spiritual force poured into his elixir, which suppressed his body and prevented the strengthening of those cells, but not for a long time.


    The first needle, inserted in Tianshu,


    the second needle, Tiantu,


    the third needle, Baihui Zusanli Sea of blood Taichong Taixi!


    It seems that a few simple needles cost Ning Tao a lot of energy. You must start quickly, accurately and ruthlessly, or you will swell up and you won''t be able to hit those acupoints.


    This method is still learned from Mr. bu. He often asks him about the situation, and at the same time discusses medical skills, acupoints and other issues.


    At this time, Hua Qing was in a coma. She looked like a pregnant woman and a fat man with a weight of more than 300 kg. Not only was her body swollen irregularly, but her muscles were still shaking.


    When the last needle fell, his body was like a balloon, deflated at the speed visible to the naked eye, but after a while, it was like being inflated back into a balloon, so he fell into reincarnation.


    Ning Tao desperately inputs spiritual power to reduce the pressure and pain for Huaqing, but it won''t last long.


    In the general direction, as long as Huaqing can hold back, then all the problems will not be too big. There is a price to be paid to become stronger. No matter how good the medicine is, there will be sequelae.


    However, for Huaqing, this level 9 genetic medicine is not only available, but also an opportunity.


    He is a monk. Taking this medicine will only cut off his future road. Therefore, Huaqing is the most suitable one.


    Seeing that the situation is stable, Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. His tight spirit finally relaxes and leans on the bed. Huaqing is still like a balloon, fat and thin!


    Next, we have to wait!


    However, after waiting for three days, Huaqing still didn''t wake up, but it must be fast. The initial pain can be tolerated, and the back can be very relaxed.


    At this time, it is late at night, Ning Tao is still observing Huaqing. If there is no accident, he will wake up tonight.


    I don''t know how much this guy''s strength will be improved. It shouldn''t be too difficult to destroy the thirteen gang of Xiaolong, unless there are strong people there, but it''s impossible!


    "Well!"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes coagulate, and he squints slightly. His perspective eyes look around. Unexpectedly, someone is really looking for him.


    After a look at Hua Qing, he grabs the pheasant sword and resolutely goes out. This battle must be bloody.


    Jump down from the window, hide in the dark, silent, feet untouched, eyes flashing gold, secretly looking at the coming people, thinking about the way to the enemy.One, two Six gene fighters, it seems that the United States can''t help it. However, you look down on me too much. Friars who can draw on external forces, strength It''s going to double.


    The body disappeared and merged with the darkness around.


    In a hidden corner, a man and a pillar pestle here. His eyes are like hawks and falcons. He looks up at the window intentionally or unconsciously.


    All of a sudden, a silver light came, like a dart. The man overcame his face and avoided cautiously, but the silver light was more and more. The man was impatient and could not resist it.


    Those flying silver light, could not pierce the hard skin, just like a child''s toy.


    "Whoosh!"


    A cold wind pierced in, bringing blood flowers.


    The man staggered backward, with an incredible face. His genetic body was pierced. What kind of sword is it? It''s so sharp. It''s terrible.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow appeared in front of me, a burst of illusory shadow, with moriran''s killing intention.


    When he started, his whole body suddenly froze, and the gradually dim pupil gradually looked back. The man, unexpectedly, appeared in the back, and his finger pierced his heart.


    "Plop!"


    Ning Tao pulls up his sword and spits out a few words.


    "The first...!"


    In the cold street, a blonde came out with a wonderful figure. However, a handsome figure appeared in front of him, just like a passer-by.


    The beauty is very tall and cold, with blonde hair and blue eyes. She has a beautiful long hair, which is very attractive and eye-catching.


    Just as they were about to stagger, the beautiful woman moved like a cobra, and a special density steel knife suddenly stabbed him.


    At this time, in front of a golden light, her brain suddenly became a chaos, very at a loss, like a brief amnesia.


    "Soul Confusion


    But the difference is that the beauty falls down and has no business.


    Ning Tao gasped, his face was a little pale, and slowly spat out a few words, "the fourth...!"


    Holding the top grade spirit stone in his hand, he quickly recovered, but the perspective eye scanned again, and the remaining two disappeared.


    He was stunned for a moment, and suddenly his face changed greatly.


    "No Hua Qing is in dange

 Chapter 1049

    Ning Tao is calm and restless. No wonder he always feels that these four people are so weak, less than half the strength of Tony and gruva. He thought they were watchmen before.


    But now it seems that he is in the trap!


    After all, it''s a busy market with a lot of people. If things get big, it''s estimated that Hongmeng won''t give up. So they will look Put it on Hua Qing.


    After all, we need to find out the weakness when we fight the snake.


    Ning Tao doesn''t think he is a good man, but Hua Qing is a man of iron and steel. He can roar when he sees injustice and resist his natural desire in front of beauty.


    On this point, enough to let him admire!


    Now, I can only hope that my idea is wrong, otherwise, Hua Qing is really in danger.


    Expand the body, gradually into a lightning.


    "Well!"


    All of a sudden, two daggers came out from behind, a powerful back stab came down, and the air was blowing.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped, he had no time to dodge, so he could only wave the grass pheasant sword to fight hard, and the sharp cold awn came straight behind him. He was fighting with his life to see who died first.


    However, unexpectedly, the man was not the so-called dead man at all. He didn''t want to fight for his life, so he pinned the two daggers to the grass pheasant sword one after the other.


    With a little effort, he took the sword away.


    "Well No good


    Ning Tao''s secret way is not good. He retreats. He instills spiritual power under his feet. He wants to use it to build the nine palace array. However, the man''s footwork is also very strange, and he breaks up the spiritual power.


    "Damn They are actually prepared, "Ning Tao, a face of haze, body back, do not want to be close to him.


    In the sight, there was darkness, and the man was like a god of death in the night, a soul charmer. As soon as two killing daggers came out, he could definitely take off a good head.


    This person''s strength is not simple!


    This is Ning Tao''s first thought. His grass pheasant sword is deep on the ground, but he dare not get close to it. He can be sure that as long as he moves, he will explode.


    The perspective eye opens, and the darkness is in vain.


    At that moment, the sweat behind him was exciting. Two strong winds tore through the air and roared down. He didn''t hesitate. He turned around and punched, with the momentum of abandoning others.


    However, the man''s speed was so fast that Ning Tao didn''t even see him, so he suddenly went up into the air, just like there was a spring under his feet and fell down.


    Boom!


    With a dull sound, Ning Tao half kneels on the ground and smashes a pit in an instant. He clenches his eyes and grits his teeth. He grabs two pairs of wrists and two daggers are in front of him.


    Only one inch away from his eyes!


    That kind of cold, let his eyes are a stab, although did not stab, but already have a feeling, others are taking advantage of the downward, but he is gritting his teeth to insist, set up not to fall.


    He must not be allowed to One more inch!


    He wanted to attack with the eyes of the dragon and some spirits of the nine changes. But he found that his eyes were covered and his whole body was covered with black clothes.


    With his current strength, it is not enough to penetrate objects.


    Even if it can be done, it''s not worth the loss. This layer of clothing has a high density. It''s estimated that it''s a kind of clothing developed in the United States. Even if it''s a sword, it''s really prepared.


    They fell into a stalemate. The man''s strength was very strong, especially his arms. It was estimated that the reason for using daggers was far more than other parts. Even Ning Tao had to form a tug of war.


    "Yi Ah Gee Ah


    Ning Tao red eyes, want to burst strength, but in this case can''t store force, can only see who first insist on not going on.


    The man also fought his life, pressed down hard, his body trembled because of excessive force, but he didn''t care.


    The situation is extremely critical, no one can lose, no counsels!


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao has an idea in his mind. He bites his teeth and runs the pure Yang force in his body. He injects it into his hands crazily. Grandma, if you don''t let go, I will burn you.


    Between the hands, the temperature suddenly rose, hot pure Yang force, tightly clenched the wrist, sent out the smell of scorch.


    The man''s face changed. Although he was blocked by black clothes, the heat was so strong that it was penetrating. If it was according to this degree, he would lose both sides.


    Or, his hands are burned and become disabled.


    Or, he can''t hold on and blinds his eyes.


    But after a while, he thought that the idea was too wrong. The temperature was too strong and weird. The high-density armor that could block the sword began to lose.


    The smell of Scorch is getting stronger and stronger. It seems that someone''s meal is burnt. The taste lasts for a long time. It''s a kind of torment for them. Relatively speaking, Ning Tao''s method has played a big role.


    The wrist is the center of the body''s power. If it is lost here, it will be in a weak position. Ning Tao is relaxed gradually, but the shadow becomes anxious.


    "Hum Damn...! "


    Black shadow scolds angrily, his feet suddenly move, and he even kicks Ning Tao''s chest. This kind of skill is flexible. Anyone who sees it will clap his hands and applaud.Ning Tao is also startled, but he is not a vegetarian.


    Biting his teeth, holding his chest and glaring, he chose to use his body to fight the flying leg.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, Ning Tao''s Qi and blood gushed out a mouthful of blood. However, it was not over yet. The dark shadow used the sole of his foot to borrow strength, and his hands suddenly threw back.


    T is p version; s first Er hair l


    this scene, if seen by the fighting master, it must have a little star, beat his eyes and said Well done!


    This throw, come too suddenly, directly with the help of Ning Tao in the air to throw a semicircle, to a somersault, back directly fell on the ground, and he also came to a rotation.


    Bang!


    This, become Ning Tao to lie on the ground, this black shadow fiercely sits on above, the dagger stabs a little bit on the contrary.


    It can be said that this change of skills, Ning Tao fell into an unprecedented downwind, not only was severely dropped, the dagger is also in front of him, just a little bit.


    Moreover, this kind of posture is also somewhat ambiguous, which makes people feel bad.


    Suddenly, his legs suddenly caught the shadow, a strange way of force, very flexible, winding, the force is like tight hoop, more tightly wrapped, the situation has reversed.


    "Ancient fighting skill, dragon snake binding!"


    Ning Tao learned this move from Li Menghan. Unexpectedly, he saved his life. It''s really useful.


    The shadow was caught off guard and was pulled behind him. Ning Tao took advantage of the situation and hit the ground and rotated. They separated completely, but Ning Tao took advantage of the situation to blow a fist.


    "Virtual world boxing!"


    A punch, hit in the chest of shadow, but found something wrong, subconsciously open perspective eyes, nosebleed almost spray out.


    "I''ll rub it It''s a woman...! "


    In his amazement, the woman snorted, covered her chest, and quickly stepped back. A cold voice came out in the dark.


    "Today''s disgrace must be paid back a hundred times in the future!"


    Listen to this voice, Ning Tao is stunned, the corners of his mouth twitch, NIMA, you come to kill me, I hit your chest, this can blame me, really is an unreasonable woman.


    Grab the pheasant sword and go back to the hotel quickly.


    This time, he no longer has reservation, perspective eyes open, but only see two bodies, there is a person asleep.


    "Well!"


    His brow sank and he looked at Huaqing carefully. There was no difference. It was not long before he woke up.


    But these two powerful gene fighters Who killed them?


    All of a sudden, he noticed a piece of paper on Huaqing''s undulating stomach, with a golden grain.


    It''s Hongmeng A letter to him!


    Open a look, is still very simple words.


    "Go back to Wudang Mountain, Huaqing, here, give it to me!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. It seems that Hongmeng knows that he let Huaqing replace the thirteen gang of Xiaolong, but it''s OK. There won''t be any other accidents.


    And I But back to Wudang Mountain?

 Chapter 1050

    Wudang Mountain, the wind and the sun, is very noisy.


    It used to be very empty, but now it''s not normal. The back mountain, which is rarely seen, has become overcrowded.


    In the latest} chapter,


    you should know that even the original Wudang disciples were evacuated far away and could not get close to them.


    Nowadays, there are a lot of people, men and women, all around the mysterious place of the back mountain. The power of yin and Yang is very strong, and the more you go up, the more amazing.


    As you can see, the back mountain is full of people, and monks are sitting everywhere. The spiritual power between heaven and earth is guided and gathered madly, forming fog.


    Those scorched black are all cleaned up. A large area of flowers and plants grow densely, which is denser than the back mountain. With deliberate decoration, it is also a beautiful place.


    Among them, there are not only Wudang disciples, but also Kongtong, Huashan, Shaolin and Kunlun It can be said that all the eight sects gathered in the back mountain of Wudang.


    They have only one purpose, that is Practice!


    Today''s back mountain has become a treasure land, or a holy land for practice. The strong power of yin and Yang, as well as the spiritual power, are enough to make monks jealous and crazy.


    The balance of the human body is maintained by the force of yin and Yang. If the balance is infinitely expanded and moderately strengthened, it will only be beneficial and not harmful.


    Monks can speed up their cultivation here, which is several times that of the outside world, while ordinary people here can prolong their life and breathe, which is enough to make you several years younger.


    It can be said that you can''t buy a breath here.


    The value of this treasure land is the only one!


    In today''s end of the law era, there will be no blessed land for cultivation. The environment will only be worse and worse, and it will not be suitable for monks to survive and cultivate.


    This is also a major reason for the decline of monks. No matter how talented you are, the environment does not allow you, and there is a bottleneck, you can only hate God''s injustice, or become carefree.


    Birth is the source of disaster!


    In order to make Wuyou live, Ning Tao, elder martial sister and Lao Zu have racked their brains and tried every means to gather all the strange treasures, which has formed the present situation.


    However, this treasure land was formed under the wrong circumstances.


    In the past, Baodi did not exist in China. Until recently, the mysterious mineral veins and the formation of the Houshan mountain came into being.


    Let the whole of China have two more treasures, which can be said to be the gospel of all monks. It can be called God send!


    Ziyang leader and others have never thought of hiding, and reported to Hongmeng immediately. In this era, they can''t be selfish. They should uphold the general interests and take the overall situation into consideration.


    Friars don''t want to decline. They have to work hard to be strong. Only when they become strong, can they be free from all threats. With the change of times, their genes show their greatness. Friars Hongmeng already feel threatened.


    What''s more, the choice of the country It''s also very ethereal.


    For these reasons, the back mountain of Wudang became a blessed place for Hongmeng monks. Except for some old monks who stayed at the gate, the rest of them came here.


    Every day, the news of breakthrough will come from here. Pure spiritual power will flow all over the body, and the breath will become stronger. Naturally, the happiest ones are those elders who can''t close their mouths with laughter.


    Watching the next generation grow up is the most gratifying thing for them.


    However, today''s Wudang back mountain is a bit unusual. Many disciples will look at the deepest part of the back mountain after their practice. There seems to be some wonderful Lively.


    Not far away from the cave, there are many monks standing, it seems that they are facing each other in the distance, with floating breath, sharp eyes, and a sense of tension.


    One side is Wudang disciples headed by Wu Hailin and others, while the other side is Huashan and Kongtong disciples.


    If Ning Tao were here, he would recognize many acquaintances.


    "Wu Hailin, I advise you to get out of the way. We won''t disturb the child. We just want to practice in the cave. I have encountered a bottleneck. I hope you can understand."


    Only Huashan Zhao Tianming said with a smile, and his words were peaceful.


    On the other hand, Kongtong Shangzhuo said faintly: "my cultivation has reached the bottleneck. If I practice in the cave, the probability will increase greatly. At the same time, monk Hongmeng, I think you can understand."


    At the end of the speech, the disciples of the two schools agreed with each other, and they were as friendly as possible, putting great righteousness first.


    However, Wu Hailin and other disciples felt angry and trembled. When they looked at them one by one, they seemed to be looking at hateful hypocrites.


    The more peaceful and painstaking they were, the more angry Wu Hailin was. He even wanted to fight for his life for a time. It was not wise for him to do so.


    He held back his anger and gritted his teeth: "Zhao Tianming, Shangzhuo, you two shameless guys, you have used this reason for three times. Do you really treat us as fools?"


    "From the middle of the mountain, you used the bottleneck as an excuse. The reason why we agreed was that we didn''t want to destroy the relationship between the two factions, so we chose to be tolerant and agreed to be so.""But you''ve been deceiving people too much. You''ve been pushing from the top of the mountain to the cave. This is the forbidden area of Wudang. How can you fool around? We will never retreat."


    This firm tone is the common attitude of all Wudang disciples. These days, they have been fed up with these guys. They don''t have to be tough and use hypocrites.


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Tianming pretended to be helpless and said, "but we can''t help it. We want to break through the cultivation of infant cultivation. It''s very dangerous. If we''re not sure, we don''t dare to make trouble."


    "It''s only in that cave that we have a lot more confidence."


    Shangzhuo also said: "we do it for the sake of Hongmeng, for the sake of everyone and for the future of the friars."


    "Recently, the white lotus sect has been rampant, killing innocent civilians. But we are the mainstay, fighting with them all day. If we are not strong, we can''t kill the enemy."


    "You are helping the tyrant to stop us here!"


    Wu Hongyi and his disciples don''t have to be angry. We don''t want to be angry


    "As long as we live, you can''t get by."


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the three groups of friars burst out. The whole back mountain can feel clearly and the atmosphere is strange.


    However, it is obvious that Wudang friars are at a disadvantage. Zhao Tianming and Shang Zhuo are only a short distance away from Lian Ying. They are comparable to Wu Hailin who has just broken through the process of refining gas.


    Although at a disadvantage, Wudang monks vowed not to shrink back.


    Wu Hailin''s chest heaved violently and said in a fierce voice: "you are all defeated by martial uncle Ning. If he is here, I don''t think you dare to be presumptuous and beat you down."


    On hearing this, Shangzhuo''s face was sulky. It was his disgrace, which still can''t be forgotten. Now there are still people exposing his scar.


    "You Look for Die


    "Whoosh!"


    In front of him, Wu Hailin''s face changed greatly, but he had no time to dodge, so he had to bite his teeth and hit him.


    "Wudang''s unique skill, zhenshanzhang!"


    Slowly push out this palm, overbearing just fierce, but that punch is more powerful, instantly broke his defense.


    "Bang!"


    "Elder martial brother Wu, damned guy, mean and shameless, chose to sneak attack..." All the disciples were shocked and angry.


    Wu Hailin was hit to fly and spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. Without waiting for him to recover, a sword light appeared, fierce and incomparable, just like a strong green pine, which can never be broken.


    Seeing this scene, the distant Wudang disciple''s eyes were about to crack, and his mouth roared, but it was too late to rescue him.


    Who would have thought that if Shangzhuo failed, Zhao Tianming dared to sneak attack. He was so fierce that he even drew his sword.


    Shangzhuo sees this, sneers, and Zhao Tianming''s mouth also shows pride, grimace, more ferocious.


    There is a sword light reflected in his pupil, but he can''t compete with it at all. Wu Hailin''s heart is bitter, and the gap of strength is so big. Uncle Ye, it''s us useless.


    "Who gave you the courage to fight my martial nephew!"


    "Boom!"


    There was only a roar in my ear. It was like the power of heaven. There was a roar of thunder and anger.


    Wu Hailin opened his eyes in surprise, but when he saw the person in front of him, his pupils contracted unconsciously.


    The man''s breath was like a demon, and he was as powerful as an emperor. With only one blow, he beat Zhao Tianming to vomit blood.


    "Rather Uncle Ning

 Chapter 1051

    Looking at the man in front of him, he was as powerful as a devil. Wu Hailin''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Rather Uncle Ning


    Extremely surprised, lost his voice, startled way, words with surprise meaning, seems to be very unexpected, but also very exciting.


    Yes, it''s just a rush Ning Tao!


    As soon as he returned to Wudang, he came straight to the back of the mountain. But when he saw so many monks, he was a little confused. But the breath startled him, so he came in a hurry.


    When Wu Yu turned his head, he was more angry when he saw so many blood?


    Regardless of the anger of Shangzhuo and others, Ning Tao slowly reaches out his hand and pulls him up. Those Wudang disciples who come to Wudang show their excited color on their faces. They are martial uncle Ning!


    On that day, in the Wudang hall, his great power really made all disciples worship him. His reputation in Wudang school was second only to martial Uncle Ye Kong who was closed.


    But the next moment, these disciples realized something, and immediately said in a indignant voice: "Uncle Ning, these guys want to break into the cave, and they just attacked elder martial brother Wu..."


    Ning Tao''s face is more gloomy when he hears those disciples'' gossip. He knows something about it a little bit. These guys are unforgivable.


    "Martial uncle Ning, don''t be impulsive. If this matter is made big, the relationship among the three factions will be stiff. This is what martial Uncle Ye warned," Wu Hailin said with some depression.


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he gave him a reassuring look, stepped out slowly, and asked with momentum:


    "it''s you two defeated generals who hurt my martial nephew, broke into my forbidden area, harassed my child, put on a fake mask, and used the bottleneck as an excuse to force Right


    Hearing this, the disciples of the two schools subconsciously stepped back. In the whole Wudang Mountain, Wudang school, they were only afraid of Ning Tao. Even ye Kong just heard about it.


    On that day, he was one against two, powerful and domineering. He also hit elder Huatu in the face in public. It can be said that the scene was deeply imprinted in his heart and had the epitome of fear.


    Shangzhuo heard that the muscles on his face trembled, and the moriran murder under his face was irresistible. The biggest shame of his life was standing in front of him.


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure flashed to him with blood stains on the corners of his mouth. His face was ferocious and iron blue, and his body was trembling with anger. It was Zhao Tianming who had just been beaten to fly.


    he was defeated by Ning Tao once again.


    "Rather The waves


    I saw him spit out these two words from his teeth. His facial features had been twisted and his chest was full of shame.


    Shangzhuo is also like this. He is more powerful than before. It seems that he has become stronger in the battle.


    "I''ll ask you again, yes or no," said Ning Tao, with a gloomy face and an overbearing attitude.


    Hearing this, Zhao Tianming suddenly said with a grim smile: "we didn''t do this. Everything is for the benefit of Hongmeng, for all our friars and for the sake of righteousness!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hummed coldly: "don''t mention great righteousness to me. You''re not worthy. Don''t mention friars to me. You''re not even worthy. Why are you practicing here?"


    Shangzhuo''s eyes flashed and sneered: "if we are not strong enough, how can we kill the remaining evils of Bailian cult? Unlike some people, they only talk big words and have nothing to say."


    "When we really act, we are the ones who do it, but we have never seen anyone who talks big."


    Wu Hailin was furious when he heard that these guys were so shameless at this time.


    Ning Tao heard this, all disdain to refute, he killed the white lotus remaining sin, Dharma protector, Dharma king, which is not more than him.


    Even the demon emperor was killed by him at that time. It can be said that the eight Dharma kings of the white lotus sect have died in his hands for two years, and he is too lazy to count them.


    In fact, even if he said it, these people would not believe it.


    A white dress floated by and came to him. Although he didn''t speak, his attitude was obvious and firm.


    "Elder martial sister!"


    When Ning Tao saw this, he was very happy.


    All of a sudden, a cold voice came, pleasant to the ear, a listen is a beauty, pleasing to the eye.


    "Do they have to be with you if they want to act? I don''t want to think about what his identity is or what your identity is. I''m too proud of myself. "


    They turned around and found that it was a group of yingyingyan''s beautiful women, cold and beautiful.


    This is the female Taoist friend of Tianshan school, Yan yunyun!


    Not waiting for Ning Tao to be surprised, there was another voice, which was also female, but the number was not large.


    "I quite agree with that. This is the archbishop. In terms of status, he can be compared with a group of elders. You are only a disciple. How can you compare with him?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turns around and looks surprised. What''s the matter today? There are so many people helping him, but they are all women. Who is this beauty?This is Wang Yuzhu, the sister of Wang Tao in Kunlun!


    Wang Tao, sister, oh It''s the guy.


    Ning Tao suddenly realized, looking at the beauty''s eyes, full of goodwill, even if there is hostility, it is also to Wang Tao.


    They''re not even in the same league?


    Yan yunyun and Wang Yuzhu didn''t dare to get too close. They looked at Ye Wanqing with curious eyes. What was under the veil?


    Ye Wanqing sees this, a tight heart, even subconsciously want to avoid ningtao some, but the jade hand is forbidden to seize, turn a look, is ningtao that firm do not give up eyes.


    Heart a warm, that resistance was gradually suppressed.


    The sudden scene makes Zhao Tianming and Shangzhuo''s face change greatly. Tianshan and Kunlun are on Ning Tao''s side, which they never expected.


    "Well, what about the Archbishop? This is China, where Hongmeng is. How can he let the Holy See run wild? In my eyes, monks are more noble than the archbishop."


    He''s brother Qingcheng, Zhao Shuang!


    Some people exclaimed and many people knew him. Among the Qingcheng disciples, he was only under Li Yi.


    "You''re right. This is China. It''s not a place where dogs and cats can go wild. Even the Archbishop can''t do it. A god stick can''t make waves."


    Eh, this man is Qiu Ze!


    Some people are puzzled and surprised. This man is very talented and younger than Shang Zhuo, Zhao Tianming and others. It is said that his future is limitless and he is a good seedling.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly. Zhao Shuang, Qiu Ze, a green city, an Emei. Is this a big gathering of enemies today?


    When Zhao Tianming and Shang Zhuo saw this, they were immediately overjoyed. With their support, how could they be afraid of it.


    "Hey, hey Why, you''re all dumb. Just now, aren''t you all arrogant? We''re going to practice in the cave for the sake of righteousness, and none of you can stop us. "


    Zhao Tianming was proud and arrogant.


    Ye Wanqing smell speech, beautiful eyes contain Sha, spirit power surging, without hesitation to take out the sword, block in front of these people.


    "If anyone dares to approach, don''t blame me for being merciless with my sword!"


    Yan yunyun and Wang Yuzhu also went out. They had a firm attitude and chose to help Wudang school. Naturally, there were some reasons.


    Zhao Tianming, Shang Zhuo, Zhao Shuang, and Qiu Ze took a step at the same time. They had four powerful ways to practice Qi, which shocked people. Even Qiu Ze was not weak.


    "Hum, I said, if you can''t stop us, those who know our faces will get out of the way. Don''t wait for us to do it. You are not enough for us to see."


    Three women a face cold ice, don''t flinch, suddenly, Ning Tao inexplicable appear, walk straight in front of them.


    "Well It''s really good that the master takes you in, but you don''t know how grateful you are. You even want to bite the master. You are not as good as a dog. "


    Just look at the P! Version of HQ chapter Pu, Ning Tao''s words are cold, full of satire and disdain. It''s true that they are responsible.


    Before the four of them were furious, Ning Tao said: "a group of defeated generals still want to fight. It''s better to deal with you. I just need one move to sweep!"

 Chapter 1052

    "Just one move, you can sweep!"


    The tone is arrogant, arrogant, but with an unquestionable attitude, full of confidence.


    Ye Wanqing, Yan yunyun, and Wang Yuzhu''s pretty face changed greatly at the same time. They were four gas refining masters. Except Qiu Ze, the other three were all gas refining masters.


    Although he is in the same realm, he is three times the enemy. How can Ning Tao say such crazy words? Even if he talks big, he should stop talking too much.


    Hearing the speech, Shangzhuo laughed and yelled: "what a sweeping. It''s really impressive. The four of us are itching recently. We can''t wait for you to scratch."


    Qiu Ze''s face was gloomy. He had been defeated once before, but he broke through the cultivation of refining Qi. Now he was humiliated and looked down upon, and his heart was naturally angry.


    Although Zhao Shuang has no entanglement with him, the whole Qingcheng sect regards him as an enemy. As a disciple of Qingcheng, he is both prosperous and harmful.


    He said with disdain: "I hope your boasting can match your so-called strength. We can''t stop our efforts. In case of death or injury It''s normal, too. "


    As soon as the words came out, the other three people immediately understood and couldn''t help laughing. Naturally, the smile coincided.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he gave a cold hum. His face had already appeared impatient. He suddenly took a step and said confidently:


    "within the same level, Ning Tao is not afraid of anyone. Today, I will use your four sects to prove my invincible name."


    When they heard this, they were furious, and suddenly broke out their spirit power. They had already seen that the goods were not pleasing to the eye, and they even dared to do it together.


    I saw Zhao Shuang take the lead, a face of awe, two palms condensed out of the majestic spirit, slowly pushed out.


    "Qingcheng unique skill, Tiangang palm!"


    Qiu Ze looks cruel, and finally finds the time to revenge. He immediately erupts his spiritual power and condenses it on his hands.


    "The unique skill of Emei, the silver needle hand of thousand annihilation!"


    Zhao Tianming couldn''t help it any more. His spirit power gushed out like a stream, and the shadow of his senbai sword was blurred.


    "Huashan sword technique, wind fast sword!"


    Shang zhuoyun turned around in a big week. His posture was strange, and he was quite powerful. He had a domineering and unparalleled attack.


    "Kongtong unique skill, feilongquan!"


    The four powerful gas refiners hit with all their strength, and the momentum was shocking. They could feel it all over the back mountain, and all of them were frightened.


    Ye Wanqing''s three daughters are more anxious. This is not the time to boast and show off their abilities. They must not resist.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is a little dignified. His hands are imprinted slowly, with an ancient charm. The whole body of Ning Tao is blurred and tall.


    Just as Yinjie was about to succeed, the power of the pure Yang around him suddenly gathered. It seemed that he had found the source, just like an old cow sucking water. In the blink of an eye, he formed a great power.


    "Pure Yang Too Fairy Seal


    The sound is like a great bell, which seems to confirm the heaven and earth!


    Shangzhuo roars and rushes out first, but he doesn''t lose his mind. On the contrary, he cautiously sends out a voice.


    "Be careful not to look into his eyes!"


    The other three keep in mind, only look at the head below the action, each roaring will be stored for a long time unique skills, brazenly play.


    "Kill!"


    When Ning Tao saw this, he was already fearless, so he gave up who he was.


    "Kill!"


    In the eyes of the public, a red palm seal knot, instantly with the four domineering momentum.


    "Boom!"


    There was only a huge sound, and the whole mountain was shaking. All the disciples were shocked and looked at the deep place. They didn''t know what was going on there?


    Ye Wanqing couldn''t see clearly. He was permeated by the surging spirit power. Even if he was strong enough to practice Qi, he would be affected and seriously injured on the spot. He couldn''t get close at all.


    "Boom...!"


    The momentum is still, the momentum is terrible, a strong wind hit, people retreat, there is like a shell to explode, the heat wave is to let people change color, the power of pure Yang diffuse.


    0 latest chapter R /


    "ah...!"


    Only a few screams were heard, and four figures were knocked off and fell heavily on the ground. Most of them were burnt black, as if they had been burned, and the blood they had just vomited was evaporated.


    "You You How could... "


    The four of them were shocked. They were defeated with all their strength.


    In the surging waves, a figure stepped out and picked up a hard stone, like a brick.


    "Grandma, come on, give me another one. It''s just a few dregs. You dare to beat me in front of me, and you dare to bully me. It seems that you didn''t fight enough last time. Your real skin itches, right?"


    See Ning Tao a face evil spirit, hold a board brick a burst of satire.


    See this scene, several female stare big pupil, a face of inconceivable, will also slow from that shock over God son.Ning Tao defeated the four strong gas refiners with one man''s strength.


    This This It''s amazing!


    Wu Hailin and other disciples were scared one after another, but as soon as they turned their heads, they stopped the four disciples and glared at each other. They wanted to fight.


    Looking at Ning Tao coming, the four feel a sense of humiliation. Last time they lost, this time they even lost. Moreover, they are so thorough that they can''t beat each other.


    I lost my face to grandma''s house!


    Shangzhuo''s eyes are about to crack. With his pride, he can''t bear the shame. He''s not reconciled and he doesn''t believe it.


    "I''m going to kill you, kill you...!"


    Amazing evil spirit burst out, blood gas coagulation as the essence, crazy toward Ning Tao, fight to make a fist.


    But with his seriously injured body, how can Ning Tao do it? Although the latter is also injured, this is his territory. The power of pure Yang is like a fish in water, letting the tiger go back to the mountain.


    "Whoosh!"


    The body shape turns into a wisp of smoke. Ning Tao''s face is fierce. He grabs the brick and pats it hard. It''s as fast as a rabbit.


    "Bang!"


    As you can see, a figure like a broken kite fell to the ground with blood all over his face.


    "Dare to yell at me again, I''ll kill you with a brick. I''ll see if it''s your hard head or my hard brick," Ning Tao said fiercely, feeling a bad breath in his chest.


    Wu Hailin and other disciples are so excited that they tremble. They have been bullied enough these days, but this brick is really a relief. Martial uncle Ning deserves to be powerful and domineering.


    Ye Wanqing three female Zhang Zhang red lips, a face strange, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes, full of complex color.


    Shangzhuo didn''t faint, but he was dizzy. His eyes were full of little stars, counting and counting!


    Qiu Ze looks ferocious with hatred. He didn''t expect that the gap between them has been so big. It''s really damned!


    Zhao Shuang swallowed saliva, a face of horror, this person actually started so hard, is not afraid to kill people?


    And Zhao Tianming is constantly back, a face of fear, because Ning Tao is coming at him, still holding a brick.


    "You Don''t come here. I''m warning you. If you have something to say, don''t do it. My elder can be here!


    Seeing him like that, Ning Tao sneered and said with disdain: "do you know what nickname people give me?"


    Zhao Tianming swallowed his saliva and said in a hurry: "yes Is the archbishop, Wudang disciple, you Don''t come here. I don''t know. What is that


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao sneered and said with a sneer, "I''m brother Tao in society. I don''t have many cruel words!"


    "Ah

 Chapter 1053

    A brick shot, with a lot of blood, Zhao Tianming almost fainted, brain whirling, but also some strange water out, you don''t have to guess it is blood.


    Ning Tao waves his arm and has a lot of strength. But since he is a monk practicing Qi, his body is also good. He also deliberately takes in some strength so as not to beat him to death.


    Wu Hailin and other disciples clapped their hands and cheered. They wanted to come and let these hypocrites know that they can''t be deceived. They will pay a price for what they have done.


    Kunlun, Tianshan disciple, I''m surprised. Today I''ve got a lot of insight and know what bullying is, Niu B.


    Ye Wanqing clenches her teeth. There is no pity in her beautiful eyes, but only a kind of resentment. These people press step by step, and they will never stop until they reach their goal. They are always touching the bottom line.


    It''s Wudang''s biggest concession to let the whole Hongmeng practice in the back mountain. But these people are not satisfied. They are approaching step by step and even want to enter the cave.


    If they give in blindly, does it mean that their mother and daughter will be driven away, this Wudang back mountain will also become a thing of others, and the whole Wudang sect will become an accepted existence.


    According to this situation, there is a trend. This scene is like the host taking in a snake, but being bitten by it. Not only will he be cold hearted, but he will also be treated unfairly.


    H: A word can be used to describe a bird''s nest!


    Driven by the interests, all of these people''s natures are exposed. The hateful faces and the snake and scorpion faces hidden under the smiles make her look like she wants to vomit.


    It''s OK for her to suffer some wrongs, but her child is still in the ice coffin. It''s unfortunate that she has to endure this kind of interference, and no one can make any concession.


    In fact, she still has an idea in her heart. It''s her master who can see through all kinds of things in the world. But that kind of idea makes him afraid to think more!


    Yan yunyun and Wang Yuzhu are pretty and complicated, but they don''t say anything, as long as they are worthy of heaven, land and heart.


    Ning Tao''s face is evil and evil, and he is not comfortable in his heart. Unexpectedly, he has met several people who are not worthy of beating. This beating is a happy one. It''s just living Lei Feng.


    His eyes moved slightly. He took a look at Zhao Shuang, who was seriously injured, and then took aim at Qiu Ze. This guy wanted to treat his elder martial sister as a cauldron stove at the beginning. He beat him once, but he dared to jump out.


    Even if the strength increases greatly, it is not enough for him to see.


    As soon as his face turned fierce, he grabbed the brick and walked towards him. To deal with this kind of person, he had to be ruthless. Otherwise, he would not have a good memory, and he would have to clean up from the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing this, Qiu Ze''s face turned pale. Knowing that Ning Tao wanted to avenge the old and the new, he immediately gnashed his teeth. However, his bones were broken and he was unable to fight against them.


    "Ning Tao, you wretch, I will never let you go..."


    After hearing his vicious words, Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. He''s really angry. If I don''t change you today, I''ll give you my surname TM.


    He grabbed the brick and took a picture. His strength was much stronger than before. What he let the disciples see was that they were scared. Should they kill?


    Qiu Ze was also shocked. Even if he didn''t die, he would have to lie for several months. During this period, he couldn''t practice, which would be an irreparable loss for him.


    "Ning Tao, dare you..."


    Regardless of the angry roar, Ning Tao is decisive in his heart and takes the photo mercilessly, bringing up the roaring wind, but a figure appears inexplicably and directly blocks between them.


    "Xiaoyou, you''ve gone too far..."


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, Ning Tao was repulsed. When he was shocked, a great force pushed him away, and the hard bricks turned into powder for the first time.


    "Chi Step on...! "


    He retreated abruptly and was hit by a huge force. He cut back uncontrollably. He was restrained and didn''t mean to attack him deliberately, so he didn''t get seriously injured.


    With a sudden step, he steadied his body, forced down the surging Qi and blood, bit his teeth, looked up, and saw that an old man with white eyebrows, who was still familiar with him, had once fought.


    "Yes Empty Long Old...! "


    Ning Tao a face haze, a word ruthless voice way.


    Hearing this, elder Liaokong seemed to be a little ashamed. After reading a Buddhist name, he said in good faith: "benefactor, please be careful."


    When Ning Tao heard the words, his pupils shrank. Because he had already felt the threat, the two fierce killing ideas shrouded him in an instant, as if he had been planning a long time to kill him.


    "No...!"


    Several women lost their voices and were shocked. Ye Wanqing didn''t even think about it, but Ning Tao didn''t have time to dodge.


    There is a beautiful shadow in her arms. It''s the elder martial sister who throws herself at her. She wants to block the inevitable attack for Ning Tao.


    "No Elder martial sister...! "


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, blood all over, looks very ferocious, heartrending roar resounded through the hearts of people.


    "Two old bastards, dare to move my disciples, I''ll fight with you No dust Be careful...! ""Wudang unique skill, Wuji Xuangong boxing!"


    "The secret of Tianshan Mountain, Xumi shenmang!"


    Another two figures appeared. It seemed that they used the secret method, and their speed increased sharply, which directly blocked the two people who attacked and killed.


    All these things were between the lightning and flint. Those disciples didn''t see clearly, only the shadow passed quickly, and then there was a terrible wind.


    "Boom...!"


    There was a huge sound from the whole back mountain. Countless disciples immersed in deep cultivation were awakened one after another. They were pale, some were attacked, some were afraid!


    Wu Hailin and others turned pale. Martial uncle Ning and martial Uncle Ye were affected. Someone attacked and killed Wudang disciples in the back mountain of Wudang. This is a great shame, a great shame!


    The other disciples, looking at each other, always felt uneasy, as if things were going to get worse.


    Just at this time of chaos, several shadows suddenly burst out, fearless of the storm. Then, several shadows separated and retreated one after another, forming a bad stalemate and confrontation.


    A group of disciples looked carefully, and it was Wuwang Shizu who rushed out with Ning Tao and ye Wanqing, and prevented them from being hurt.


    And the other two figures are Yue Wuhan, who rushes out with the seriously injured wuchenzi, and their breath is dispirited.


    As for the other side, it''s false. Huatu, the two powerful elders of the two schools, actually attacked Wudang disciples in the back mountain of Wudang. It''s just to start a war.


    Wuchenzi''s face was red, his chest was undulating violently, his face was ferocious, and he stretched out his trembling fingers. He just wanted to scold and scold, but he was impatient and spewed out blood.


    Finally, only a few words that ''s going too far!


    Seeing that the elder martial sister is OK, Ning Tao immediately breathes a sigh of relief, but he still has an angry look on his face. How dare he be so vicious? Have these bastards made a family here?


    Wuwang was also very angry, and his eyes showed his intention to kill.


    "Huatu, it''s false. Today It''s not over...! "


    The voice was as powerful and angry as heaven.


    Hua Tu and his wife heard that they were stopped on the spot. This time, it was not easy.


    All of a sudden, a faint voice came, but it made the situation worse, and also made people feel nervous.


    "Elder Wuwang, this is too serious. It''s clearly your disciple''s cruel hand. The two elders can''t see it. They just teach you a lesson, right, elder Liaokong!"


    As the voice fell, everyone stopped breathing and felt a thump in their heart. They were the Taoist elder of Kongtong school. And the last sentence, are these four schools It''s going to be forced!


    After hearing the words in the air, he was silent for a moment. Then he said slowly, "elder daoxuan is right. It''s your fault."


    All Wudang disciples are furious with this remark!

 Chapter 1054

    After Wudang, the situation suddenly became very bad.


    Daoxuan, as soon as elder Liaokong said this, the situation became clear. The four major sects wanted to force the palace. It was Wudang that was the target. It was estimated that it was the treasure land I have an idea.


    Ning Tao''s face is overcast and gloomy. He can''t release his anger. It''s Wudang''s fault to kill his Wudang disciples in Wudang Mountain.


    Do these old guys want to be shameful or not?


    It''s really shameless to deceive people too much!


    Ye Wanqing holds Ning Tao tightly, and her pretty face turns white suddenly. The words ring out in her head. Her emotion suddenly becomes excited, and her eyes are red, as if she wants to fight with someone.


    "Elder martial sister, elder martial sister You calm down a little bit, have me in, I won''t let you and carefree have an accident, I promise, "Ning Tao sees the facial expression big change, hastily anxious comfort way.


    Ye Wanqing was comforted by this, gradually recovered, but the delicate body was still shaking, as if there was something terrible, directly and helplessly rushed to Ning Tao''s arms.


    "Don''t Don''t Younger martial brother No worries...! "


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao looks dignified. Elder martial sister, it''s very wrong. It seems that this matter is not so simple. These old guys What do you want to do?


    Wuchenzi is very weak, and his strength is somewhat different. In fact, his age is just like that of Qiu Ze. Although he is the Shangzhuo generation, his age is smaller and his strength is weaker.


    But even if his strength is not enough, seeing that his apprentice is in danger, he immediately exerts his secret method and rushes up in anger. He has not considered himself at all. There is only one reason That''s his apprentice!


    Yue Wuhan also suffered some injuries, and there was blood in the corner of his mouth. After all, he was in a hurry to fight, and the secret method backfired.


    When she saw the words of the four elders, her heart sank, and she guessed some of the recent situation, but even if the Tianshan sect helped, she could not compete with the four sects.


    "What happened today, who is right and who is wrong," he said in a deep voice. "It''s impossible for you to distort the facts."


    However, the four elders walked directly together. Seeing this, the disciples hesitated and rushed over. In this way, the scene gradually formed a confrontation between the two sides.


    Dao Xuan snorted coldly: "brother Wuwang, how can we say that we distort the facts? We all see that Ning Tao is really vicious."


    "Shangzhuo, the outstanding disciple of our sect, was beaten to such a tragic situation on the spot. He had no strength to fight back, and he even wanted to beat him. Is this venting his anger on him?"


    Without waiting for an explanation, Huatu immediately stood up and said in a cold voice, "elder daoxuan is right, and so is Zhao Tianming, a disciple of our sect. Is this deliberately venting on them?"


    "New chapter 7 section e}


    with a false sneer, he directly stood up and forced him to say:" elder Wuwang, I hope you can give me a satisfactory explanation. "


    Although he didn''t open his mouth, he took a step. It''s obvious that he is united with them.


    At the sight of this, Wuwang''s face was totally ugly. These four damned old guys really wanted to do this.


    Wu Chenzi stabilized his injury and said angrily, "you four shameless old guys are so shameless. They pat your conscience. Do you mean to say that?"


    "Wudang tolerates you to practice here, but you still want to enter the forbidden area of Wudang step by step. Now you are looking for reasons to make trouble out of nothing. Do you really think Wudang can be deceived?"


    "If you want to fight, I will accompany you to the end!"


    The moon is not cold, and her pretty face is complicated. She even chooses to take a step after biting her red lips. But this step is not simple, and it clarifies the existence position of Tianshan school.


    Seeing this, the Tianshan sect disciples immediately stood with Wudang disciples and chose to share weal and woe.


    When she saw Yan yunyun''s choice, Wang Yuzhu couldn''t be good at it. She stood up because of her brother. Originally, it was just because of this little fight, but now she doesn''t dare to move.


    What''s more, she can''t represent the Kunlun school.


    Hua Tu smell speech, a face anger, Sen ran way: "no dust, if you speak rudely again, don''t blame me mercilessly, a sword cut you, let you know the price of wild words."


    Wu Chen''s eyes glared round and roared: "come on, if you can cut me with one sword, I will take my life. If I dare to frown, I will go and tell your master''s surname."


    With this remark, Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. Although he was deeply moved in his heart, he never hoped that Shifu would be in any danger.


    But Wuwang, the moon is empty, and daoxuan''s face is strange. They seem to remember that Huatu''s master''s surname is also No!


    Hua Tu angrily opened his eyes and drew his sword on the spot. He dared to insult his dead Master. This is his taboo. Along the way, his master is like a reborn parent, and his kindness is as heavy as a mountain.


    "No dust You''re looking for death Come and fight


    Both of them are not willing to be outdone. They are ready to explode. They are full of hatred and killing. The flames have been ignited.


    But now it''s not about fighting. The two sides stop it immediately.


    Wu Wu said in a deep voice: "don''t talk too much nonsense. It''s not good for anyone to keep on avoiding what you want to do, or to say it."Vain four people looked at each other, eyes flashing, but no one wants to speak first, as if they are afraid of what?


    After a while, daoxuan suddenly gave a little smile and said in a soft voice, "our disciples are injured here. It''s totally unfair. Wudang, do you want to make some compensation?"


    Ning Tao a listen, brow a frown, feel some wrong, really can only so simple, as long as some compensation?


    Wu Chenzi takes a look at Ye Wanqing. Her eyebrows are full of worry. She feels that it''s wrong, but she can''t say it. She looks at the moon beside her. She is the same.


    Qiu Ze, with a grim smile on their face, stepped back one after another. It seemed that they had expected it for a long time, but they looked at Ning Tao with proud eyes.


    Many of the disciples were confused, and some of them were watching. They didn''t know, so they always felt confused.


    Wu Wu frowned and said in a deep voice, "what compensation do you want? Let''s hear it. After all, it''s stiff. It''s not good for either party. As long as Not too much! "


    Huatu three people smell speech, eyes a flash, eyes at the same time looked at daoxuan, it seems that this is their backbone.


    Seeing this, daoxuan said with a smile: "actually, it''s very simple. I want the children in the cave to live in Kongtong for a few days. The other three Daoists are also for this purpose."


    Children?


    Ning Tao a listen to, first is a Leng, then pupil a shrink, suddenly understand what, in the heart rise up angry, ye Wanqing face pale, there is a kind of faint sign.


    No false, no dust, no cold on hearing, an old face gloomy to the extreme, gas teeth are broken.


    At this time, Ning Tao was angry and said in a deep voice: "elder daoxuan, you want my daughter to go to your Kongtong sect. Can you tell me the real reason? What do you want to do?"


    Hua Tu three people smell speech, sneer not only, in the heart rises a proud, but this time they dare not talk.


    Daoxuan said with a dry smile: "well, it''s because your daughter is so special that it can be understood as If you stay in the Kongtong sect for a few days, you will have another treasure land. "


    At this time, he sneered: "you are right. It''s not hard for you to give up. It''s just going to stay for a few days. I''m from Qingcheng school It will be well protected. "


    When Hua Tu saw this, he said with righteous words: "the reason why we do this is for the sake of Hongmeng, for the sake of monks, to rebuild the precious land for cultivation. This is the overall situation and righteousness."


    All of a sudden, Liaokong stood up and said, "our four major sects have a long history. Maybe we can find a way to save our women. We just want to rebuild a treasure land."


    Hearing this, a group of disciples suddenly realized, but there was a feeling of frustration in their hearts. A child would be used in this way.


    Ning Tao twitched his face and his eyes were full of blood, just like a demon. He took a deep breath and bit his teeth and said, "for you, is my daughter a tool?"


    "Is it just to use it as a tool to accelerate cultivation, so that you can use it at will?"


    After hearing this, Hua Tu looked proud and laughed: "I want to congratulate you, your answer That''s right! "

 Chapter 1055

    Elder Huatu''s joking and complacent words came to the ears of all the people, and all of them suddenly burst into their hearts.


    Although the disciples of the four sects feel very ashamed and shameless, they are only disciples. They can''t decide this kind of thing at all. Everything is decided by the elder.


    The disciples of Wudang and Tianshan are filled with righteous indignation. They all want to break their teeth. It''s really despicable to have seen a bully or a bully so blatantly.


    An unfortunate child, finally settled down, had hope, but was inexplicably used as a tool, a device to attract spiritual power, and was used by outsiders at will.


    What''s more infuriating is that they still talk so high sounding, everything is for Hongmeng This and that, with this kind of name, to suppress them.


    In fact, these are all excuses. It''s true to strengthen one''s own school by this. It''s probably because I''m envious to see such a scene in the back mountain of Wudang.


    However, through this incident, people can see their faces clearly. Usually, they are well-dressed and kind-hearted. They are kind teachers, but in fact, they are good-looking.


    If it''s ugly, it''s animals in clothes!


    Ning Tao took a deep breath when he heard the words, but his whole body was like falling into an ice cellar. The coldest thing was his beating heart. He felt that he was pierced by countless ice ridges and was in agony.


    He never thought, really never thought, even if he broke his head, he never thought that the whole Hongmeng would have such a disgusting face.


    There is more than one. The whole four sects occupy half of the power of Hongmeng, half of the whole Chinese practice world. Their decisions are basically what they say and what they do.


    This time, his heart really hurt. He took Hongmeng as a relative, but this relative betrayed him and even used his lovely daughter as a tool.


    One hand grasps the chest fiercely, like is about to stop suddenly, a complexion forest white, finally only jumped out these words.


    "You People The Die


    Suddenly, a beautiful shadow in white suddenly rushed out, holding a long sword seems to want to work hard, Ning Tao see, pupil suddenly shrunk, eyes quickly grasp her.


    "Elder martial sister, elder martial sister You need to be sober. Don''t go crazy. Think about me... "


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. She grasped Ye Wanqing tightly. The latter''s eyes were red. Her only dependence was worry free. If anyone dared to move her, she would step over her body first.


    When Wu Chenzi and others saw this, their faces changed greatly, and they were possessed by the devil, which was the taboo of practice.


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure suddenly appears. It''s Shizu speechless. She has a gloomy face, grabs Ye Wanqing hard, and quickly flashes towards the cave. She''s hard Just for Ning Tao.


    See this scene, Ning Tao complex sigh, it seems that speechless master ancestor or not Jieqi, still hate him.


    After all Elder martial sister is her only apprentice!


    At this time, Wu rashly took a step and said in a cold voice: "daoxuan, Huatu, nihilism and emptiness. Have you ever thought about the consequences of what you said today? It''s a real decision We must stir up disputes! "


    Hearing the speech, daoxuan said with great pain: "brother Wuwang, why do you say that? We just want to invite the girl to be a guest, and even try to find a way for her. This is our painstaking effort."


    After hearing this falsely, he also said indignantly, "that''s right. Our four sects are always better than Wudang. More people are more strength."


    Seeing the situation toppling, Huatu was more direct, so he pretended to be aggrieved and said, "they don''t understand our good intentions. They can''t discuss it with a villain''s heart."


    "It''s really sad that we are full of enthusiasm but hated by others. We just invite her to be a guest for a few days. It''s nothing. Anyway She can''t wake up...! "


    As soon as the voice fell, people felt that a mountain was pressing down, and their breathing suddenly stopped. A beating heart seemed to be held tightly by a pair of big hands, and almost stopped.


    "Old Huatu I''ll kill you... "


    Ning Tao''s double-sided hole is like a fierce ghost, ferocious and terrifying. His eyes are full of blood, and his evil spirit is fierce.


    But Ziyang leader, who had been hiding in the dark, suddenly changed his face and immediately appeared to hold him. If he was really allowed to go up, he would only be killed and could not win at all.


    When Wu Chenzi heard about it, his eyes were itching to crack. Although it was his granddaughter, it was his own granddaughter. Now someone cursed her, how could he bear it.


    "Huatu, you old bastard, I''m fighting with you...!"


    The Furious wuchenzi is also held by yuewuhan. Huatu''s strength is far above wuchenzi. Even if she goes to fight, she will still be defeated.


    When Hua Tu saw this, he was no longer irritable. His expression was very surprised, as if he had opened a new world.


    Sometimes, it''s a kind of war, but it''s not a weapon.


    He looked playful and didn''t get angry at all. He said contemptuously, "you dare to fight with me. I''ll let you master and apprentices fight together. You can do it in a hundred moves I will kill youAfter hearing this, Ning Tao and Wu Chenzi roared and their eyes were red. They wanted to get rid of the shackles all the time. They wanted to rush out and fight. Even if they died, they would never bear the shame.


    But they are impulsive and irrational. How can Ziyang leader and yuewuhan be like this? They can''t let go anyway.


    Hua Tu sees this, a face is proud, continue to satirize a way: "see you are excited, not be a female doll, even if can''t wake up also nothing, it''s not useless."


    "In my Huashan, she can still sleep well!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s master and apprentice directly stormed away, and his whole body''s spiritual power broke out. He was in a posture of fighting to the death. He would never die!


    "Old man, today is not your death It''s me


    , Ho +;


    after hearing this, I saw Ning Tao''s fury again. I only felt very happy in my heart, and I took a lot of bad breath. You will have today, didn''t you think?


    Daoxuan and Liaokong frowned. Huatu said that too much. There are still disciples here.


    Seeing Huatu''s complacent face, he wanted to open his mouth again. He said angrily: "Huatu, I warn you not to push forward. We are really in a hurry. None of you can escape."


    Hearing these words, the four were afraid, but it was only a moment, and then they were filled with confidence.


    And Hua Tu hears speech, it is ironic sneer only.


    Seeing this, Wu Yi felt a little uneasy and immediately said firmly, "I will tell you today that Wudang will never abandon worry free. This is the bottom line."


    "Either you leave, or Bloody battle


    After hearing this, a group of Wudang disciples took a step one after another and said in one voice: "I swear not to shrink back. I will live and die together with the sect."


    The words are sonorous and powerful, showing the unyielding spirit of Wudang.


    However, the four of Huatu took a step directly, and at the same time, they burst out the power of terror.


    Daoxuan''s face was expressionless, and he said in a cold voice, "for Hongmeng."


    Watu: "for the friars."


    False: "for the sake of righteousness."


    Empty sigh, complex way: "for the future!"


    "Either hand over the carefree, or Blood stains Wudang

 Chapter 1056

    "Blood stained Wudang...!"


    This sentence is bloody and firm.


    As soon as the four sects gritted their teeth, they took a step together, and the whole mountain was shaking.


    "Fight! Fight! Fight


    Wudang disciples do not show weakness, even if the enemy is four times, still do not retreat, this is their unyielding integrity.


    Under the leadership of Yan yunyun and others, the female disciples of Tianshan took a step and vowed to live and die with Wudang.


    As the saying goes, although the icing on the cake is good, it''s not as good as sending charcoal in the snow. In the future, the Tianshan school will be tied with the Wudang school, which will have both advantages and disadvantages All are lost!


    At this moment, the situation became precarious. The two were like dynamite barrels, which exploded at the touch of each other.


    Hongmeng, originally a whole, seems to be useless now. It disappears in the face of interests. We have to say that people''s hearts are really fragile and can''t stand setbacks and temptations.


    The most complex thing in the world is people''s heart!


    Wuwang''s face was very gloomy, a while green, a while white. These old guys were so firm that they didn''t give in.


    Is Do you have to let Hongmeng''s blood flow into a river?


    The four of them took a step at the same time, as if they were oppressed by four mountains, which made the disciples unable to breathe.


    Wuwu''s mind trembled, and his heart was entangled with hesitation.


    Really come to this step, there is no way, secretly a bite of teeth, immediately announced the death war!


    All of a sudden, a voice came abruptly, which made the two friars who were filled with smoke of gunpowder were stunned.


    "Wait!"


    All eyes light shift, immediately pupil a shrink, unexpectedly is Ning Tao open mouth, his facial expression has already restored calm.


    Ziyang headmaster''s face is a Leng, some surprised, and Ning Tao''s calm eyes, suddenly feel that the storm like waves, in the blink of an eye.


    "Just now What happened? "


    In the moment of consternation, Ning Tao slowly break free from the shackles, has no just furious, eyes like a pool of stagnant water, but can not hide the hatred, still very rich.


    "To deal with you, I only need one move to sweep!"


    When this remark came out, everyone was surprised. They all looked strange and surprised. This guy''s brain was burnt out. He even said this kind of words. Is it a dream or a fantasy?


    Wuwang, wuchenzi, yuewuhan, Ziyang headmaster, looked at him one after another in dismay, full of confusion.


    The four elders on the opposite side, with big eyes and small eyes, immediately sneered. They all laughed happily. The disciples also laughed one after another. They felt that the guy was trying to impress others.


    Also a move to sweep the four elders, who do you think you are.


    Hua Tu joked and said sarcastically, "you''re just practicing Qi. You want to beat the four of us. Are you blinded by Qi, or are you possessed and in a nightmare?"


    "Deal with your master and apprentice, hum, I''m enough alone!"


    Hearing this, Wu Chenzi''s face was very blue. For the first time, he felt that he was useless. He had been unable to protect his apprentice, and now he couldn''t protect his grandchildren.


    Heart is not willing, because of the strong, and lead to slightly sharp nails, deep into the palm, bring waves of pain, but also deep guilt.


    And Ning Tao smell speech, still cold, as if into a ten thousand years of ice, bone cold.


    He said slowly: "this move is called Miao Jingjing!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the four elders'' faces changed. They burst out of spiritual power and protected a large number of disciples at the same time. In the invisible void, the snake spirit appeared inexplicably.


    Looking up, I don''t know when a beautiful shadow appeared in the sky of Houshan. Although I was tired, I was filled with hatred. The snake spirit kept surging and could bite away at any time.


    Because of Ning Tao''s order, she went down the mountain to escort Su Qian and his party. She knew that Wudang had changed, and now she has returned.


    The first version of W & I £§ s £¢ Zheng £¢ and £¢ R £¢ is £¢ Wu Jiao Sheng Nu, Miao £¢ Jing "Jingjing


    Hua Tu''s face was green and he said bitterly. If he said who he hated the most, the first one must be Ning Tao, and the second one This is Miao Jingjing.


    I didn''t know the situation before. I thought that another Wudang sect man broke through the bottleneck. He not only got slapped on the spot, but also ran away with his tail between his legs. Not to mention how embarrassed he was at that time.


    But finally understand clearly, in the heart did not have scruples, but also in the dark, directly to her under the ban.


    Now this meeting, naturally, the enemy is particularly jealous.


    Not only him, but also the false elder. That day at the airport, the saint was playing tricks, which made them suffer great humiliation. It was hateful.


    Dao Xuan stepped out and said in a cold voice, "holy daughter, this is our internal affair. You have been banned. If you do it at will again, don''t blame us for being ruthless."


    Miao Jingjing sniffed the words, gave a cold hum, and said in a hateful voice, "I''d like to see how ruthless you are. A group of shameless old things should be killed, damned and cut."As soon as this remark was made, the disciples of the two schools of Wudang jumped up with excitement. This remark was in their heart, so it should be.


    Ziyang headmaster, wuchenzi''s face is very happy. The saint finally comes back. It depends on how arrogant they are. But in Wuwu''s heart, there is a flash of uneasiness. What''s wrong with them?


    Ning Tao is full of hate, and his heart is a little relaxed.


    Suddenly, elder Huatu stepped out, and Sen Leng said, "don''t say we didn''t give you a chance, or we will chase you to the ends of the earth once we give the first order."


    "Even the hidden witch sect will be uprooted!"


    Miao Jingjing didn''t even think about this threat. The next one is their supreme wizard. Even if her mother-in-law and high priest came, she would agree with her decision.


    "The old man, you are the most shameless


    As soon as the words were heard, the snake and bee pupae that had already taken shape were gone, and the strike of the strong one was overwhelming.


    But Huatu saw that, instead of being afraid, a grim smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, as if he was confident and confident.


    "Zheng!"


    "Well, it''s you girl Insult me, Huashan


    A light quiver of the sword cut off the countless snake spirits in an instant, and a cold hum stirred the situation.


    In everyone''s eyes, an old straight figure, carrying a sword, walking slowly in the boundless void.


    This man is actually Huashan school The only ancestor of alchemy!


    Huatu and other Huashan disciples were overjoyed and said respectfully, "disciple, I''d like to see you."


    Miao Jingjing sees this, and her beautiful eyes coagulate. It''s a little heavy. It seems that this matter can''t be done well today. It can only be fought in blood.


    At the first sight of this, Wu Wu''s face was livid, and he was actually the father of Huashan. Do they really want to cause civil strife, turn the world upside down, and muddle up the water in Hongmeng?


    "Hum, damned old man, you dare to come here. Do you want to bully Wudang? Get out of here...!"


    An old anger suddenly exploded in the sky.


    People look up, a vicissitudes of life of the old man appeared, a face of anger, sharp eyes, looked to a certain place.


    "Ha ha Don''t worry, old friend. I didn''t expect to be discovered by you just after a while. It''s amazing that you can break through the bottleneck with your own strength. "


    I saw another figure of the old man appear and walk in the air.


    Seeing this, he shrunk his pupils, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s the Kongtong school The only one who made God


    Ning Tao and others were shocked when they heard the speech.


    Now, it''s back to before liberation.


    The situation Worrying!

 Chapter 1057

    In mid air, the wind and cloud suddenly changed and the sky and the earth faded.


    The four strong alchemists, the pillars of the four sects, are the half sky of the monks, the pillar of Hongmeng, and the deterrent to all the little people abroad Terror exists!


    But today, the two opposite, floating breath, at any time, there may be a big fight, let the bottom of a group of disciples appalled.


    They can''t figure out why it''s like this. When Lao Zu appears, the whole situation changes. It''s no longer the so-called little fight, but the real There was a bloody battle between the two factions.


    Because it''s the representative of Fang''s school!


    Wuwang, Wuchen, Ziyang, scared, suddenly had some thoughts in his heart, seemed to understand this move.


    They underestimated the determination of the four sects, even underestimated their decisiveness and ruthlessness, and did not expect that they would not even have the cheek to do anything to achieve their goals.


    When Ning Tao saw this scene, his face was gloomy. The worst scene still happened. Worry free would have such a great attraction to them. It was so crazy.


    This time, the situation is vague and precarious. The two strongest sects are all pinned down, and the four sects are well prepared. It is not just the superficial strength, but it is estimated that there are still people in the dark.


    Everything, just to find a suitable excuse!


    It''s his fault that he gives these people the opportunity to bully themselves.


    His practice, ideas, are too immature!


    But now is not the time to regret, but to find a way to solve the immediate crisis. The situation is like I''m in the light and the enemy is in the dark. You don''t know what those people have.


    The ancestors of the other two sects Where is it?


    "Hum, old man, you have to make a good decision, and don''t let another old man disturb your position at will," the old man of vicissitudes, the ancestor of Wudang, said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Kongtong Laozu said with a smile, "this is our common decision. There is no interference from outsiders. Moreover, this visit represents Hongmeng."


    The first Huashan ancestor also said coldly, "this is for the sake of the overall situation. You Wudang sect should not be too selfish. We have to do this for the sake of the cultivation world."


    Hearing this, the Wudang ancestor laughed angrily and said sarcastically, "two old people, they are still so high sounding when they do some shameless business. They should stick gold on their faces."


    "What are you thinking? I don''t know. You were like this at that time. I didn''t expect that the long years of training and practice could not change your nature."


    "It''s a dog that can''t eat shit."


    Hearing these words, they seem to think of something. There is some resentment in their eyes. Wudang''s ancestors were so surprised and gorgeous that they suppressed them. They really choked their bad breath!


    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. Is it just for your own sake, regardless of the whole Hongmeng, or do you want us to fight for it and cause unnecessary Death and injury


    I saw the old ancestor of Huashan cold voice, words as sharp as a sword.


    Hearing this, the Wudang ancestor looked angry and said angrily, "are you old muddleheaded? This kind of treasure land can only be formed if it is formed. I think you are dazzled by the benefits."


    However, Huashan''s ancestors are too lazy to waste their breath, because they are not strong enough, which is unreasonable.


    "Do it!"


    Voice down, a sword meaning to the sky, a majestic, belong to the power of alchemy, swept away in an instant.


    Miao Jingjing''s face turned cold and met the enemy instantly. With a wave of her jade hand, she could control the Yin and Yang forces. Some white fire snakes and black ice snakes tore away.


    It can be seen from this that her strength has increased a lot.


    The old ancestor of Huashan gave a cold hum. He stepped out one step and pulled out his sword instantly. Some flowers and plants could not bear the sharp sword, not to mention the terrible sword spirit.


    "Gee


    "Hiss


    There was a fierce battle between them. The dense sword Qi and countless snakes were intertwined to form a stalemate.


    Seeing this, Miao Jingjing sneered: "the grand ancestor of Huashan is just like this. He is just a sect inheritor."


    Hearing this, the old ancestor of Huashan said in a cold voice: "how can the inheritor deal with you, a new witch sect saint? I have enough confidence to defeat you!"


    "Then try it, and let me see Huashan sword."


    Both constantly provocation, war is imminent, the mighty spirit of all gush out, there is no mercy to say.


    Wudang ancestor has a gloomy face. Not far away from him, Kongtong ancestor is standing there with a smiling face. Naturally, his purpose is self-evident. He doesn''t want to defeat him, but to stop him for a moment.


    "Damn old man, I''m not finished with you...!"


    With a long roar, there was a war between the two. Wudang''s ancestors were really brilliant and had the upper hand in an instant.


    The war between the four alchemists has not happened for many years, which can be called an epic movie.


    Even when the practitioners saw it, they were shocked.In the war between the ancestors, the disciples of the sect will not be idle. The four elders have not forgotten their purpose. They take away worry free and contain Wudang sect, so as to strengthen their mountain gate!


    "Brother Wuwang, it''s only one battle now. The selfishness of Wudang sect really chills us," said daoxuan, bursting out with spiritual power, a heartbreaking voice.


    It has to be said that even their disciples have been brainwashed by this sophistry. They think that everything is Wudang''s fault because they are too selfish to share their treasures.


    But Wudang, the disciples of Tianshan sect, are very angry. They are red faced and thick necked. They have never seen such a shameless person.


    Just when the four sects were about to start, Wuwang Shizu suddenly took a step alone and said angrily with his spirit power:


    "if you want to fight, Wudang will accompany you to the end, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. I think the leader of the alliance will know exactly what the truth is. Moreover, I have sent someone to Kunlun long ago!"


    The roar is like the roar of a lion in the east of the river.


    H?


    the four main sects who want to start their own work, look at each other one by one, and seem to forget this.


    The disciples of the two schools of Wudang suddenly look very happy. Yes, there is the leader of the alliance. If he is invited, he will surely be able to uphold justice.


    Ning Tao and other people''s eyes are so colorful that they obviously find the dawn of hope and show their excited look.


    However, after hearing this, the four of them gave a strange smile and said, "I''m afraid that will disappoint you. The leader of the alliance has a lot of opportunities every day. I heard that he went to work with the old ancestor of Qingcheng Have tea


    "Boom Rumble...! "


    The disciples of Wudang and Wudang felt as if they were falling into an ice cellar when they heard the words. It was inexplicably cold, and the colder one was the heart, with a pale face to the extreme.


    Without false smell speech, eyes canthus want to crack, gas of the whole body shiver, this group of damned miscellany, unexpectedly early prepared.


    Qingcheng''s ancestor was obviously deliberately restraining the leader of the alliance!


    The month has no cold, pretty face changes, in the heart move, suddenly light voice tries to say: "that I Tianshan old ancestor...!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was arrogant. He looked at the silent emptiness and said with a smile: "I heard that the ancestor of Emei went to visit friends in Tianshan Mountain, I think I think it''s still reminiscent. "


    He sighed and nodded: "that''s it."


    With this remark, the disciples of the two schools of Wudang fell into the ice Valley for thousands of years, and a chill came straight from their spine to their heads.


    Full of despair, sad!

 Chapter 1058

    "Damn it, two shameless old people, even if you can hide it for a while, can you still hide it for a lifetime? Sooner or later, you will pay for being dirty."


    Wudang ancestors roared and launched a crazy attack.


    But Huashan and Kongtong ancestors have lived long enough. They have no response to this kind of words. They don''t care at all. They just have more and more fierce and domineering power.


    He was a monk of Hongmeng and even a former Taoist friend. They fought together and killed the enemy bravely. They gave him the back. But now these words make the fantasy become illusory.


    I''ve seen it, but I''ve never seen it.


    All this has been well prepared. The leader of Hongmeng alliance has been restrained by the ancestors of Qingcheng. Even the ancestors of Tianshan Mountain, who have never moved, have been checked and balanced by the ancestors of Emei.


    This also confirmed that the sentence, not to stop!


    Ning Tao''s chest fluctuates violently and is very gloomy. He is fighting a hesitant war in his heart. He doesn''t want to see the death of life and Wudang disciples because of worry free death.


    Then he will be condemned and judged in his heart.


    When Wu Chenzi heard this, he was very angry and twisted: "you bastards have planned to do this for a long time. Even the inside information of the school is out. What compensation can you use to make excuses..."


    It seems that he wants to spit out all the bitterness in his heart. He is angry with him for years of cultivation.


    "No dust, you calm down. Now it''s useless to say anything. Only in the first World War, you can kill all the enemies with your sword," he said.


    Ziyang leader has seen through, and immediately ordered: "all Wudang disciples listen to the order, fight with blood, kill all the enemies, and use the enemy''s blood to baptize our unyielding soul."


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    Hua Tu and others gave a grim smile and waved their hands. Unexpectedly, several elders came from the dark. Except the leaders, they are basically the whole sect Dear!


    And this kind of fighting power is enough to crush Wudang and Tianshan. There are ten baby refining monks alone. It can be said that if you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent.


    All the disciples listen to the order. If there are obstacles, there will be no amnesty!


    As soon as the words fell, the four elders rushed out first, with strong and majestic strength. As soon as their disciples clenched their teeth, they also rushed out first. It''s time It''s a fight to the death!


    Wuwang, Ziyang leader and others, immediately roared, took out their weapons and bravely met them.


    The two Big Macs are about to collide, just like two fast sports cars on the highway. Once they collide, there will be casualties on one side, or they will die together.


    Just as he was about to crash into each other, a shadow of a man was inserted in the middle, as if he was blocking the two Big Macs with his tiny body like a thin Mantis arm.


    He, no one else, is Ning Tao!


    He was full of sword Qi, his eyes were like swords, his clothes were calm, and he was like a master of kendo. He was so powerful that even the four refining gods in the fierce battle looked at him.


    All of a sudden, the scene quieted down, and everyone dared not move. Even the four people in the war stepped back.


    Everyone''s eyes are on Ning Tao!


    "Apprentice, what are you going to do? Come back as soon as possible. As a teacher today, I will take this evil breath for Wuyou. I''d rather die than regret."


    "Better die than regret..."


    All the preparing disciples roared at the same time with firm faith.


    On the other hand, Hua Tu said with a grim smile: "boy, what kind of tricks are you going to do to scare us? You want to compete with us in Huashan sect. Who is qualified in China?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face of indifference, for this kind of brain and mental retardation of the old thing, he did not want to waste words.


    Moreover, if he talks about sword, there is only one in his heart Sword Fairy!


    He took a deep breath, looked at Wudang and said respectfully, "disciple Ning Tao, thank you for your help. I''ll keep it in mind."


    When Wu Chenzi saw this, he suddenly felt something bad and said anxiously, "you can''t be stupid, apprentice. If you dare to hand over Wu you, I''ll break the relationship with you."


    "Martial uncle Ning, we Wudang have only those who died in the war. We have no spirit of surrender. Even if we drain the last drop of blood, we will never surrender to these old miscellaneous hairs. It''s impossible..."


    Hearing the indignation of these disciples, Ning Tao was moved. His eyes were blurred. He looked at the direction of the cave. His elder martial sister weakly supported the stone wall and passed on his firm belief.


    It seems that this is the only way to do it!


    He slowly turned around, showing a bitter smile, difficult to spit out a few words, "you, afraid of death?"


    "Wudang disciples are never afraid of death. They never give in. Anyone who wants to be afraid of death is a son of a bitch. I, Wu Hailin," younger generation, don''t talk nonsense and hand over people at once. Otherwise, I''ll cut your head at once, "Hua Shan''s father said with a cold face.


    "You dare," Miao Jingjing said angrily.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughed and said slowly, "I have another move. When I sweep everything, it''s over Everything. ""It''s better to be a broken jade than a broken one."


    As soon as the words came to an end, there was a strong breath of baby refining in that cave. It was as vast as a lake and as strong as a mountain, but it changed the face of the God refining ancestors.


    "No, they want to detonate the source of disaster!"


    Liao Kong and others are shocked and stand back one after another. However, if they detonate, the whole Wudang Mountain will be covered. They have no time to escape.


    Although the source of disaster has not existed for a long time, the power absorbed by itself is equivalent to the smallest, simplest and most simplified version of hydrogen bomb Don''t speculate.


    Even though they can protect themselves, their foundation, these disciples, may not survive. It''s impossible. Their four sects will be finished.


    "Little friend, don''t be impulsive. Everything''s easy to say. Think about your children and school," he said in a startled voice.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Everything is easy to discuss. Don''t be impulsive. Otherwise, Wudang will be finished..."


    A voice of dissuasion spreads out, although Ning Tao''s appearance is very cold, he doesn''t have the courage to do so in fear.


    In mid air, Huashan ancestor''s eyes are fixed. If Ning Tao is allowed to take the initiative, they will lose more than they gain this time. They may even steal chicken and lose rice. The consequences are serious.


    Seeing that everyone was shocked by this momentum, he moved in his heart, drew his sword in an instant, and turned himself into a galloping wind sword.


    "Huashan''s unique skill, fierce wind and fast sword!"


    "Well Not good Old man How dare you... "


    Miao Jingjing, the ancestor of Wudang, no dust, no cold moon These people are concerned about Ning Tao, but they can''t get there.


    Ning Tao, who was everyone, didn''t have time to dodge. This attack was beyond his heart, and it was a sneak attack. He could not resist it at will.


    In the pupil, is projecting the sharp sword, blinks.


    When Ning Tao was shocked and angry, his eyes were about to crack, but he heard a mysterious, old, vast Hongzhong Dalu.


    "Live Hands

 Chapter 1059

    A mysterious, vast voice rings out.


    In the voice, you can hear the meaning of old age, but that kind of heavenly power is like Hongzhong Dalu, with irresistible potential.


    However, Huashan ancestor didn''t seem to hear it. The sword in his hand is faster, just like a flash of light in the wind. Ning Tao''s neck has felt the chill.


    "Zheng!"


    When the sword came, he was in despair, but at this critical moment, a dry but shiny palm, like a teacup, was holding it slowly.


    "Buzz...!"


    "Well!"


    The sword hummed because of its powerful force. The pupil of Huashan ancestor suddenly shrank. From the dry palm, he felt an unfathomable force and could not fight against it.


    "Hum...!"


    With a cold hum, the sword suddenly broke out, and the force that seemed to cut everything and let heaven and earth cut for it suddenly poured into the sword.


    The withered palm seemed to retreat, so he let go of it. At this moment, the old ancestor of Huashan turned into a sword light, flashed into the air, and a pair of sword eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    There is someone Stop him!


    But it''s impossible. Shouldn''t there be such a strong man?


    Is It''s from Shaolin Which one?


    The anxious Wudang ancestors and others are stagnant and dare not approach easily, because Ning Tao is very close to them. If they want to kill, they can succeed easily.


    Everyone is very curious, can block the Huashan ancestor''s moriran attack, then this person''s strength is certainly not simple, is it, is the ancestor of a certain faction, but this is also unlikely.


    As far as we know, only one in Shaolin is free.


    But this person Is it really that one?


    I frown one after another. It''s like watching TV in fog. My eyes are not so blurred!


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, you don''t know there is another person.


    This person What is sacred?


    8 @ latest_ In the new Vu chapter


    this is a question that comes out of all people''s minds. It doesn''t look like a monk. It should not be Shaolin!


    Huashan Laozu and Kongtong Laozu look at each other, but from each other''s eyes, see the doubt, at a loss.


    As far as they know, the one in Shaolin has been deeply closed. It can''t be him, but the leader of the alliance and the ancestors of Tianshan Mountain are all restrained by them. It''s impossible for him to appear.


    This person Where did it come from?


    Ning Tao is stunned and swallows his saliva. His eyes are also confused. He is very confused about it.


    "Well That Old Senior I don''t know who you are? "


    I was surprised to hear that. All the people present were so curious.


    The phantom figure moved slowly, and the vicissitudes of life said: "who am I? There are too many names. For a moment Some don''t remember. "


    Hearing this answer, everyone looks strange. An old man with terrible strength will forget his name. No one will believe it. It''s a joke.


    Miao Jingjing''s face is cautious. Her whole body is like a tight cheetah. She bursts out at any time. The life of the sorcerer is above everything else.


    Wu Chenzi and others look worried and don''t know the situation, but they dare not act rashly. Who knows whether the old man is good or bad?


    The elder martial sister at the entrance of the cave was pale and collapsed directly. Her brain was in a mess and she was helpless.


    There was a moment''s silence in the air, very depressing and eccentric.


    Suddenly, Huashan''s ancestor said in a deep voice: "Sir, have you done something too much? It''s a matter within Hongmeng. If you interfere, don''t blame Hongmeng''s first order Merciless


    On hearing this, the illusory old man suddenly laughed and said, "Hong Meng Chu Ling is a familiar name. I didn''t expect that it would be used to threaten me today. It''s really sad and ridiculous."


    Hearing the speech, Kongtong Laozu said with a smile, "it seems that you have special feelings for Hongmeng, but now is not the time to talk about the past. Please don''t disturb me."


    The words are very polite, euphemistic and clear.


    But the illusory old man, after hearing this, said with a smile, "I have an old problem. I don''t like being threatened. Today''s incident I''m really in charge. "


    Words at will, indifferent, but extremely determined.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he was very happy. Although he was still a little confused, there was a strong man who was willing to help. This was nothing more than sending charcoal in the snow, which was enough to resolve the immediate danger.


    The old ancestor of Huashan was angry when he heard that he was teasing him. Did he really think that he was afraid.


    "Since you don''t know what''s good or what''s bad, let''s fight. I''ll see who you are. You''re playing the devil here."


    Just as he was about to start, the illusory old man suddenly said, "you two go together. I''m afraid you''re too fragile. You two should still fight, otherwise It''s boring. "


    When this remark came out, people were stunned and shocked.Wudang''s ancestor was lost in thought and his eyes flashed slightly. In his impression, it seemed that there was such a character.


    But, it should be It''s his fault.


    Huashan and Kongtong Laozu were angry when they heard the speech, and their majestic momentum broke out in an instant.


    In the world of Chinese practice, there was a saying that was not allowed to be said on the surface. It was handed down to refine the gods No shame!


    But now, the old man not only spoke wildly, but also committed this taboo. Moreover, he was two alchemists.


    "You will pay for your arrogance!"


    Huashan''s ancestors had a hazy face, and their swords were blaring. They were not one but hundreds of swords, all of which seemed to worship the king.


    "Huashan secret method, lethal three immortal swords!"


    Kongtong is also a decisive person. The surging spirit power runs wildly, and a strange secret seal condenses and appears.


    "Kongtong secret art, ancient seal!"


    The two great alchemists didn''t try at all. They just tried their best. Even Wudang ancestors had to give up and dare not resist.


    Daoxuan, hypocritical, there are also a group of disciples showing a grim smile, there are people shouting, ancestor invincible, sweeping the world!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. He couldn''t help reminding him: "be careful, master. It''s a refining strike."


    However, the illusory old man''s arrogance was beyond everyone''s expectation. He took a step and said faintly: "just two inheritors. If you don''t say it''s too crazy, it''s enough to hang them."


    As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly raised his hand to grab them. This grab seems to be ordinary, but it seems to tear the sky, become bigger and smaller, with the power that can''t be guessed!


    When they saw this, their faces changed greatly. At the same time, they made a powerful attack. For a time, the situation changed greatly, the sky and the earth were pale, one sword cut through the sky, and one punch pierced the void.


    But the next scene, so that everyone was shocked, the change of the giant hand, just like two annoying flies, very impatient with a wave, directly destroyed.


    "Boom...!"


    The whole back mountain, like an earthquake, rocks collapse, vegetation broken, this is just a aftershock.


    Everyone saw that there was a huge palm print on the ground with clear lines, just like a gully on the earth. But in that palm print, there were two seriously injured figures.


    Just a random shot, it''s so terrible.


    The two great alchemists were easily defeated.


    This This is really It''s incredible!


    Huashan Laozu reluctantly stood up, spat out a mouthful of blood, and said: "you Who is it? "


    When the illusory old man heard the words, he showed the color of thinking, and suddenly realized, "I remember, I do have many names, but my real name is Mo Yuntian

 Chapter 1060

    Mo Yuntian''s three words did not shock the world or the people There was only a moment of confusion.


    "Well, er Mo Yuntian Who is it? "


    There is a Huashan disciple suddenly weak way, feel that they know nothing, subconsciously want to ask, this moyuntian in the end is the sacred side.


    However, he did not know that this was the question of all the disciples. They also wanted to ask who Mo Yuntian was? Are they ignorant or Message blocking.


    From the disciples the day after tomorrow to the elder Lian Ying, they all knew nothing about it. They had never heard of this name.


    As for the two old ancestors of Huashan, they looked at each other and frowned subconsciously. After living so long, they heard a lot of names. They just felt familiar with the name.


    It should be in a certain period of time, I heard people mention it casually, but I didn''t put it in my heart, and the person didn''t explain it deliberately, so it caused their unknown situation.


    However, no matter who this person is, it is not easy to hurt them with one blow. They are even older than them. It is not wise to resist them, so we can only suppress them with Hongmeng identity.


    The old ancestor of Huashan stood up, but with a mouthful of blood, he gritted his teeth and said, "do you want to fight against Hongmeng, sir? As you, I think I should know the weight of this."


    "If we all give the first order of Hongmeng, and the eight strong alchemists join us, I think even you I want to end up hating you. I hope you can weigh up the weight. "


    As soon as this remark came out, the Wudang ancestor gave a cold hum, which seemed to express his existence. Don''t make decisions for him, even the Hongmeng leader There is no dictatorship.


    Ning Tao is also very angry. At this time, these people even dare to fight under the banner of Hongmeng. It''s a shame to smear Hongmeng and friars.


    "Master, don''t be frightened by his words. He''s just pulling the tiger skin and pulling the flag. Hongmeng is not his boss at all. He even calculated the alliance leader."


    Hearing these words, the illusory old man''s eyes flashed and showed inexplicable color, but he didn''t respond to Ning Tao''s words.


    Seeing this, Huashan ancestor immediately said coldly, "Sir, he''s just a junior. How can he be compared with me? I''m a senior of Hongmeng, in charge of Hongmeng gold order."


    Seeing this, Kongtong Laozu immediately said in a deep voice: "don''t think that you can do whatever you want if you are strong. Even if we follow the rules, the purpose of this time is for Hongmeng..."


    Hearing those words, the illusory old man said lightly: "do as you please. This sentence is very suitable for you. As for the high sounding words, it''s useless for me."


    "Don''t do anything. It''s said that it''s for the sake of Hongmeng. You really don''t deserve it. Instead of seeing through the long years of practice, you''re more and more at the top of your horns."


    "Is it a gift or Return to light


    `_ On A3 of new chapter $9,


    "it''s hard to say everything...!"


    Hearing this, many people didn''t understand, even Huashan ancestor two people are also like this, a face of blank color.


    Suddenly, the illusory old man said kindly to Ning Tao, "little friend, I''ll give you a chance to vent your anger. You think of me as a puppet, and you can control me at will, but you can only attack those people."


    "Puppets?"


    When they heard this, they were shocked.


    No matter how determined he is, you are not sure about him Give them a slap


    The voice did not fall, unreal old man did not hesitate, a backhand slap directly down, more powerful than before.


    "Boom...!"


    There was another handprint on the handprint of the giant bus, and two of them were caught off guard. They were shot solidly, like a dead dog in the blink of an eye.


    "Ah Roar Damn...! "


    The ancestor of Huashan looked up at the sky and roared.


    And Dao Xuan and others, seeing that the situation was not good, immediately said in a fierce voice: "you are a senior, but you use the means of sneak attack. It''s despicable. Let me look down on you."


    Hua TU was even more angry and said fiercely: "you dare to fight against Hongmeng''s senior management. From now on, you will have no place to live in China. You will be a strong man I want to die. "


    Ning Tao hears the words and his eyes are wide open. If this old man doesn''t stand up, he will forget that he was cursing worry free just now and is extremely arrogant. Now he is looking for death.


    "Master, you should know how to pile?"


    The illusory old man pondered a little and then began to work. The infinite spiritual power turned into a hammer and smashed it fiercely towards the Huatu. It seemed fierce, but in fact it didn''t have much strength.


    "Bang, bang!"


    With only two hammers, Huatu''s calf was smashed into the rocks, but he still scolded endlessly, as if fearless of life and death.


    Ning Tao sees this and sneers at it. You old man will be the same today. I didn''t expect you to take turns in Fengshui. Now it''s time for me to get angry. Immortality will make you peel off your skin.


    He said with a sneer: "Huatu, don''t say I won''t give you a chance. You can resist an eight beat. Whether you can survive depends on your nature."Hua Tu smelled the speech, looked angry and twisted: "son of a bitch, don''t be too proud, sooner or later you will end up like this, you wait..."!


    "One, two Seven or eight...! "


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    "Two two Seven or eight...! "


    "Ah Damn bastard You played with me Don''t you mean eight beats How could it be eight eight beats...! "


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    With the magic power of the giant hammer, suddenly hit, just like a nail, let it hard into the rock, not only hard, but also let it bear endless shame.


    "Son of a bitch I''m not finished with you Roar I curse you Curse you "No...!"


    "August 2 Seven or eight...! "


    Eight eight pat finally count, I do not know whether deliberately, Huatu only left a head, the rest of the body all inlaid in the rocks, bun messy, eyes venomous.


    "92 Seven or eight...! "


    When they heard the words, they could not help but look stiff, showing a very strange color, not Eight eight beats?


    The unreal old man''s body was stiff and his face was surprised. He turned to look at Ning Tao, only to find that his face was expecting and pure. Now he not only pulled out his face, but also hammered again.


    "You son of a bitch You played with me Kill you...! "


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    Every drop of the hammer can make Houshan shocked. The disciples of the four sects saw that it was frightening. It was playing a rogue on purpose, and the exposed head was smashed in.


    "Oh...!"


    As long as Huatu opens his mouth, his mouth is full of mud. The whole person is like a pillar, which is smashed into the rocks bit by bit.


    From the outside, there is still his shadow. There is a big pit in the ground. It is estimated that it has been buried in the earth.


    "Elder Huatu, please go...!"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao suddenly realized, "Oh, I remember that there are no eighteen in eight pictures. It''s my bad culture, but it''s not my fault. My PE teacher is a math teacher."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in an extravagant room, his physical education teacher is hard to do sports, but inexplicably sneezed, very abrupt.


    Just as he stopped, a voice of dissatisfaction suddenly came from below, "what are you doing to me? Don''t hurry up, or * you, ninety-eight-two Seven or eight...! "


    "Sneeze!"


    The following beauty wrinkled her nose and was very puzzled. She sneezed, but then she said in an angry voice:


    "don''t stop, ninety-two Seven or eight...! "


    PE teacher: "Wu Wu ~"

 Chapter 1061

    Wudang back mountain, fell into a brief quiet, an elder with the strength of baby training, so was photographed into the ground, with the soil as a companion, with humiliation.


    Ning Tao opens his perspective eyes, and you can see that Huatu''s old miscellaneous hair is basically disabled, and more than half of his 365 bones are broken, and he is in a semi coma state.


    His mouth was full of grudges, and even his stomach was full of worms.


    Curse an innocent girl, that''s retribution.


    Wudang has no pity. They only hate this shameless guy. When they see him smashed by a huge hammer, they are really angry.


    Ning Tao is the same, what kind of people, what kind of things, what kind of words, will eventually be retributed, not not not reported, but the time has not come.


    Seeing his tragedy, I felt a little happy.


    "Boom!"


    The hammer is still hitting down, but the illusory old man deliberately collected some strength. He just smashed him to the bottom of the ground and released the force through some way. Otherwise, he would have been killed long ago.


    On Huashan''s side, the heart and mind were all frightened. The hammer fell down hard. Although it didn''t hit their body, it hit their heart, just like a heavy drum was beating.


    But the old man''s face is plain. He seems to have become a puppet. He obeys Ning Tao''s orders and becomes his left and right hand. He always controls the hammer to smash it down.


    Although they can''t see the situation of Huatu, they also know that it''s not far from death. If the illusory old man is allowed to do it, he will end up with only one, just like the earth Forever!


    Daoxuan looked in the direction of Laozu. He suddenly moved in his heart. A light flashed in his head. He immediately stood up and said in a loud voice, "little friend, can you listen to me?"


    Ning Tao hears the sound and looks at him. Everyone''s attention is also attracted in the past. He wants to know what kind of tricks this beast wants to do.


    "Xiaoyou," he said with a dry smile, "in fact, all this can only be said to be the wrong way. We are too impulsive and have made a lot of anger. I apologize to you on behalf of the four factions."


    With that, he bowed his hand to Ning Tao and was willing to bow to him. This move really made people unable to pick out any flaws. It would be very useful in peacetime.


    Ning Tao, Wu Chenzi, Yue Wuhan and others see this and sneer at it. If they didn''t have what happened before, they might have been cheated. But now, they hate it to the bone!


    He said: "in fact, we are all doing this to strengthen the friars, just to make the women feel aggrieved, and there is no actual loss. It''s just that we have different ideas."


    "You are not broad-minded enough. You are just thinking about yourself, but we are for the benefit of the whole Hongmeng. Otherwise, we would not have so many Taoist friends to support us."


    After hearing the words, the false and others immediately echoed: "what the Taoist friends said is right. We are just too impulsive. As long as we explain it to you, we will surely understand our good intentions."


    When he heard the words in the air, his dry face began to draw. Suddenly, he had a new understanding of these people. There was nothing wrong with the sophistry, and he was almost surrounded.


    Forced by helplessness, he had to echo: "what Daoyou said is true."


    When Ning Tao and others heard the speech, their faces were expressionless. They seemed to say that please continue your performance, but they thought about it in their heart. This old guy There will be no backers Or do you want to make peace?


    Also, this elder Why would you help him?


    Seeing that they were silent, daoxuan said with a dry smile: "in fact, you can think about it. It''s good for everyone to have more treasure land, and Hongmeng''s strength can soar."


    "Even if only one precious place is reappeared, it will be of inestimable value. Our future generations may also benefit from it. They will remember the good deeds of our ancestors and praise our virtues..."


    As soon as this remark came out, people seemed to have been opened their brains and suddenly realized. Yes, if you think about it carefully, it''s really such a thing. It''s all for the sake of Hongmeng.


    These words completely conquered hundreds of disciples of the four sects, and the shame in their eyes completely disappeared, showing a firm belief and bright eyes.


    "Shizu is right. We are for Hongmeng, for monks, for posterity''s praise. We are not wrong at all. It is you who are stubborn and conservative."


    "It''s all because you''re so selfish. For your own benefit, you speak so high sounding, and even don''t hesitate to launch civil strife. It''s really hateful. Hand over the girl quickly."


    "If you still choose not to do so, you will be a sinner through the ages and will be reviled by later generations. Even if we die in battle, we will also be admired by later generations, because we are fighting for them...!"


    For a moment, the four disciples blushed and scolded one after another. It was like turning around and turning into a just angel, who was about to punish these filthy demons. Even if they died, they had no regrets.


    Wudang, the disciples of Tianshan sect, were confused when they heard the speech. Immediately, some agitators appeared. Coupled with hundreds of people''s indignation and condemnation, they were somewhat ashamed and gradually assimilated.On second thought, it seems that They were wrong.


    When Wu Chenzi, Yue Wuhan and others saw this scene, they immediately felt shivering and bloodless, which could be called brainwashing. Even their disciples were convinced.


    According to this situation, as long as a little encouragement is given, the disciples who used to be like dead men are likely to turn against the water, and they are even willing to do harm to their fellow disciples. This is the terrible part of brainwashing.


    When he read the Buddha''s name in vain, he suddenly gave out a dull hum. The heart of Tao was attacked. He knew that the words were false, but he couldn''t help believing them and couldn''t control them.


    He has been assimilated. It''s really It''s horrible.


    Even if the tongue of Buddhism blooms lotus, it''s just so!


    "Don''t listen to me, let alone believe that he is a villain. I, Wu Hailin, can take my life as a guarantee. They are just for their own interests. They are a liar...!"


    However, his words couldn''t hold down the public at all, and he was immediately inundated by the torrent of reprimand. If he didn''t fear Miao Jingjing, the ancestor of Wudang, and the illusory old man, I''m afraid he would start fighting in an instant.


    Ning Tao looks gloomy and tries to think of ways to fight.


    Sometimes, brute force can''t destroy a belief at all.


    When daoxuan saw this, he was proud that his skills were finally put to use. At the beginning, he worked hard and learned a lot. Today, he is finally put to use.


    He sighed: "according to my judgment, there is a great chance to form a treasure land. I Kongtong mountain fully meets those conditions. Maybe we can all break through the realm of alchemy."


    "No longer rely on inheritance, only on ourselves."


    After a while, he suddenly said with a sly smile: "a precious place, I believe it is also of great use to the elders. Your age is absolutely not low. Don''t you want to break through a higher level?"


    "Our four schools can help each other Master


    As soon as the words fell, Ning Tao, Wu Chenzi and other people burst into a rage. I''m afraid that''s his purpose. He bewitched people into falsehood, drew up the old man to be true, and promised benefits!


    Ning Tao stepped out one step and said angrily, "old man, just because you are a little bit of a Taoist, you want to deceive your predecessors. It''s really beyond your capacity. Your lies and masks..."


    Before he finished, the illusory old man took a step, but this step made Ning Tao and others'' hearts suddenly click, while Dao Xuan and others showed their proud grin.


    But at this time, the illusory old man took a deep breath and suddenly roared: "one Pie Hu "Yes


    The sound is like the golden chant of lions and tigers, the roar of Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the power of heaven. Under the roar, the mountains and rivers are turbulent, and the country collapses.


    The eardrum ruptured and the brain was blank.

 Chapter 1062

    The roar of thunder was very abrupt.


    The unreal old man''s tongue is full of spring thunder, just like the thunder in the continuous spring rain. With strong spiritual power as the backing, it expands the power of sound waves and makes everyone fall into a roar.


    The consciousness of being brainwashed is also blank, and the color of confusion appears in the eyes. It''s like being attacked by Ning Tao''s spirit, and the blood overflows from the ears, as is the case with Wudang.


    This roar, powerful, but undifferentiated attack.


    It''s not sound wave martial arts, but it''s better than that. It''s the old man''s own understanding of it.


    *Among the people, from the disciples of the day after tomorrow to the ancestors of alchemy, they were more or less affected, but the ancestors took the lead to recover their consciousness by virtue of their strong strength.


    Then, instead of being foolhardy, daoxuan and others, Ning Tao took the lead in regaining consciousness. He had the instinctive resistance of the eye of the candlelight dragon, and his soul was also very strong. That''s what happened.


    When everyone wakes up one by one, they are shocked. What is the level of the old man''s strength and how terrible he is, but why haven''t they heard of it?


    Seeing that their eyes were lost, they were all shocked and illusory. The old man''s goal was achieved. Taking advantage of this, he cheered: "it''s just a bunch of nonsense, daydreaming and wishful thinking!"


    "In my opinion, your idea of reconstructing the treasure land is childish and ridiculous. It''s a disgrace to our friars. If you can realize your fantasy, what''s the use of your efforts?"


    A lot of drinking, and people''s beliefs conflict.


    Dao Xuan was the first to notice that it was wrong. He retorted: "although we respect you as our predecessors, we don''t agree with your words. As long as the conditions are met, we can certainly rebuild a treasure land."


    Hearing this, the old man sneered and said, "if you think about it, I''m afraid Baodi has become a rotten street. What''s the end of the law era? It''s a change in heaven and earth."


    "This kind of change is not suitable for our monks to survive and adapt to the new generation. Heaven and earth will only exterminate us, but will not accommodate us, let alone allow us to rise from a desperate situation."


    "No one can tell why this treasure land came into being, but I can tell you clearly that even if you copy it as it is, it will never be born."


    "This place, I''m afraid, is my Friar''s life."


    The old man''s anger, with sadness, completely refuted the ideas of daoxuan and others, and said very mysterious, as if the friar was about to face extinction.


    Vanity could not help but said in a deep voice: "you are the elder. Your accomplishments are higher than ours, and you live longer than us. If you want to make something up, it''s absolutely not difficult."


    "But it''s certain that this place It''s a gift


    The last three words are very hard to bite, which also makes people understand the word more deeply, so as to refute what the old man said.


    When the illusory old man heard of it, a touch of irony appeared in the corner of his bitter mouth. When he looked up at the vast sky, he was not suddenly enlightened, but rather sad.


    It''s also a kind of helplessness to be in the game but not in danger.


    There is always pedantry and ignorance in the world. They despise the truth. They just want to get the temptation in front of them, but they don''t know what kind of opportunity is hidden behind the temptation.


    What is this Heaven''s gift or return light In retrospect, everything It''s hard to say, hard to say!


    Seeing the old man''s silence and false gain of power, he immediately said in a high voice: "the whole way of practice is gambling, not to mention there is no loss. Even if we can reproduce a treasure land, we can be satisfied."


    "If you dare not even try, how can you be reconciled."


    Daoxuan also stood up and said, "we just want to have a try. Why did our predecessors stop us? If we really succeed, it will be the gospel of all the monks in Hongmeng. We are also for you..."


    The illusory old man, hearing the speech, shook his head. These people have taken their luck and interests to the bone marrow. He is just like Hua Tuo scraping his bones and healing his wounds. He can do nothing about the bone marrow.


    He wants to do the last persuasion, and the purpose has already reached half of it. These disciples have returned to the level of skepticism and are close to collapse. There is too much information and there is not enough brain.


    He said in a deep voice, "I can tell you clearly that if you really take the girl away, not only can you not make another treasure land, but this place will also disappear."


    "Our friars'' last hope will turn into despair."


    "I can tell you a piece of news. Hongmeng once cooperated with the state''s top technology to revive the monk''s glory, but on a rainy day, he was struck by lightning Destruction


    As soon as this remark came out, many people''s eyes twinkled. For a period of time, some people disappeared inexplicably!


    False to this, just sneer: "alarmist."


    Hearing this and seeing this, the illusory old man was very disappointed. He said all he could. For these paranoid descendants, he only had to achieve his original purpose.


    No more nonsense, body shape in a flash, instantly appeared in front of Ning Tao, squeeze out a smile: "little friend can ever Jieqi?"Ning Tao smell speech, eyes a flash, honest way: "never."


    His hatred for these guys is like the water of the Yellow River. How can he relieve his anger so easily? He Ning Tao will repay his kindness and kill his enemies. He has He got angry.


    Hearing this, the old man said, "then go on, until Xiaoyou is relieved. Otherwise, it will never stop."


    Hearing these words, Wudang ancestors and others began to think about what the terrible alchemist was doing and what he wanted to do. They didn''t believe that there would be pie in the sky.


    However, when daoxuan and others heard the speech, their faces changed greatly. The elder actually had to fight against them, and his attitude was more firm than before. Did their refutation make them angry?


    "Master, if you have something to say, don''t do it. With your strength and identity, you want to do something to us. Don''t you think we are the backbone of Hongmeng..."


    When Ning Tao sees daoxuan shouting the most, he is the most hateful. He stabs you at the critical moment and stabs you at the most dangerous time.


    He pointed to daoxuan and said in a vain and cold voice, "master, do you know how to beat the top and what is the spur?"


    The old man doesn''t talk nonsense. He directly uses his spiritual power to conjure up a long and thin stab whip. Those barbs are deliberately made by him. His painstaking heart is regarded as a wolf''s heart and dog''s lung. It''s really time to fight!


    Seeing this, daoxuan and his wife were scared to death. The sharp barbs made their scalp numb, and they retreated suddenly. But how could they escape the old man''s power?


    "pa pa...!"


    "Ah No Don''t Ah, ah...! "


    After a few whips, they were bleeding and wailing. The skin and flesh of the old man were already blurred and miserable. However, the old man showed no mercy and even let the barb pierce into the skin and flesh


    "Ah ah...!"


    Hearing these screams, Wudang is very excited. It seems to have heard the most beautiful voice in the world. It goes directly to the heart, and the pores of the whole body are open and relaxed.


    At this time, Ning Tao said: "I played playing hamsters. Last time I went to the park, I didn''t have fun."


    The old man''s body was stiff, his face was drawn, and his heart was full of pain, but he still did it. The great spiritual power was surging, which directly formed a large dark cloud. In fact, it was a lot of giant hands.


    "Boom...!"


    This attack covered all of them, and none of them was spared. One after another, they were beaten by the giant hands, and each of them scurried in panic. They were miserable and shameful.


    "Ah Ah Don''t...! "


    Wudang is so excited that they should fight like this. Zhao Shuang, Shang Zhuo, Zhao Tianming It''s worse to be beaten, bone broken, blood gushing!


    But two breath, but quietly rising.

 Chapter 1063

    "Boom...!"


    "Ah We surrender Ah, ah...! "


    In the sky, a dark cloud formed by innumerable spiritual giant hands covered the disciples of the four sects, just like the crazy hamster in the park. It was shot and smashed.


    Many of the disciples were photographed black and blue, Zhao Tianming''s front teeth were blown away, Zhao Shuang''s nosebleed was gushing, and he was no longer a man. Shangzhuo directly admitted his life and fell on the ground.


    Qiu Ze, who was weaker than them, was even more miserable. He was chased and patted by Lingli''s giant hand, as if he was patting a fly, one by one, more and more ruthless and embarrassed.


    He raised his head to the sky and roared, but attracted more giant hands. He was immediately photographed out of shape. Along the way, he left countless human pits, but no one could save him this time.


    His master, Liang Kong, is also very embarrassed, but his strength is not bad, and he didn''t deliberately attack the language before, so the old man didn''t take care of him, so the reward and punishment are clear.


    As for the three elders, one of them was photographed underground and half comatose with anger, while the other two were full of flesh and blood, as if they had been poisoned by the court.


    "Ah Help Ah...! "


    "Boom...!"


    As long as they scream, the old man will not be moved. According to Ning Tao''s order, he has been beating the hamster, but he has a sense of propriety and is targeted at it, which is not easy.


    On the other hand, the disciples of Wudang are like tourists in the park, exclaiming with joy, clapping their hands and cheering. The previous grievances and depression are all released now.


    Before Huashan, the arrogant could lift their heads to the sky, but now, all the bones that have been patted will fall apart, their heads will be embedded in the ground, and they can''t lift them any more.


    They are embarrassed and miserable. They are appreciated by Wudang disciples. Tianshan disciples smile and feel comfortable. They deserve it so that they can remember the shame all their lives.


    Ning Tao, Wu Chenzi and others are in a good mood, and the corners of their mouths are full of joy. But there are a few people who smile reluctantly and worry about things Shouldn''t it be over yet?


    Miao Jingjing, the ancestor of Wudang, is lost in thought. He has racked his brains to recall that There is one!


    Just when Ning Tao was excited, his shoulder was suddenly given a palm. When he turned around, he found that he was elder martial brother Qingyang, who he had never seen. He seemed very tired.


    "Elder martial brother, are you..." He was very surprised.


    Qingyang smell speech, smile, don''t want to interrupt him, immediately made a forbidden gesture, motioned him to continue to see.


    When Wudang ancestor saw Qingyang, his pupils shrank. He finally remembered something in his mind, and his face suddenly changed.


    Ning Tao is puzzled and confused, but suddenly he thinks of his elder martial sister. He turns to see her and finds that she is collapsed at the entrance of the mountain, looking at all this with a dull face.


    That helpless look, let his heart break!


    All of a sudden, two breath suddenly broke out, a strong hurricane swept, so that some giant hands dissipated in an instant, a large dark cloud was invisible cut, and it seemed to be pierced by a punch!


    Shocked, they looked at one place and were shocked to find that it was photographed in Ba''s palm print Huashan''s ancestors, who had been attracted before, completely ignored them.


    And the bloody daoxuan and his wife were so happy that they cried for help and said, "Laozu, help me."


    As soon as the words fell, two streamers rushed to the scene. The barbed whip, which was whipped, was broken in an instant and gradually disappeared. The appearance of these two people made it possible to turn the situation around.


    As soon as Huashan''s ancestor appeared, he showed his haze, but his breath was not steady. It seemed that he had used something. That dark white sword was dyed red and dazzling.


    Kongtong ancestor is not ordinary, his face is red, just like an inflated bomb, just like the moment before the explosion.


    Seeing this, the Wudang ancestor''s face changed greatly. These two people actually used taboos. Do they want to fight for their lives?


    When everyone was shocked, the old ancestor of Huashan said: "today, when the blood sword comes out, I will see your blood."


    Kongtong ancestor is a little direct, "kill!"


    Before his voice fell, he took the lead. His bulging body suddenly contracted and condensed in one punch. It can be imagined that he was a launcher and a punch was a shell.


    Seeing this, the old ancestor of Huashan was murderous and full of blood gas. The Blood Sword hummed and trembled violently. The sharp meaning made the sword marks appear on the rocks.


    Although it''s the same move, its power has been enhanced several times.


    "Old man Let''s die...! "


    Two offensive, crazy to the extreme, even Wudang ancestors have to fight to break out, otherwise they will die.


    But the old man did not seem to be surprised. He just sighed and slowly stretched out his hands, just like embracing the whole world.


    "At the end of Law Prisoner God Hands


    A murmur, but feel the world shrinking, everything in that pair of dry hands, quite the palm of heaven and earth.


    The two of them suddenly changed their faces. Two huge palms wrapped them up in an instant. With the old man''s closing, the giant hands closed."Confine my heart with the boundary, seal the heaven and earth with the hand Town


    A violent drink, two palms instantly close, just like an old monk chanting scriptures, tightly, no movement came out, the two of them could not resist, and were gradually suppressed.


    When I saw this scene, countless disciples suddenly became excited with crazy eyes Is that the power of a monk? It''s terrible, it''s shocking, it''s at its peak.


    Wudang''s ancestor was filled with emotion. Finally, he met the amazing man, gongtianshou, who combined his heart with his unique learning to create Tao FA!


    I didn''t expect It''s the elder who helped!


    The two great ancestors were suppressed, and the four great sects'' disciples were injured and maimed, but none of them was particularly serious. Only a few people came to the gate of hell, such as daoxuan and Huatu Zhao Tianming!


    At this point, the four most aggressive factions were basically eliminated.


    At the moment of shock, the old man suddenly turned around and said with a smile on his pale face, "little friend, have you ever been able to relieve your anger?"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he swallowed his saliva. He didn''t want to express himself. He immediately agreed: "almost...!"


    But before he finished speaking, the old man suddenly said with a smile: "since Xiaoyou has been relieved, it''s time to talk about us. I''ve helped you so much. Do you owe me "Human feelings?"


    When Ning Tao hears the speech, his face is stiff and his smile is frozen. A wave of uneasiness rises in his heart. Finally coming.


    He said with a smile: "even if you don''t tell me, I still owe you. If you need my help, please don''t hesitate to ask, as long as I can...!"


    Hearing this, the old man immediately said with a sly smile, "it''s very easy for me to ask you for help, as long as you promise me one thing."


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and asked tentatively, "I don''t know what you want me to promise. I''m sorry for your stupidity. I can''t figure out what you want me to do with your all-round cultivation Why


    Hearing these words, the old man gave a smile and finally pointed to the four schools and said, "I want you to let them go and not kill them."


    With this remark, people''s eyes almost fell to the ground.


    What did I just hear? A terror alchemy old man asked a younger generation to promise not to kill or destroy the four sects. He could not protect himself. What''s his strength?


    Ning Tao''s eyes shrank and his face turned pale. He seemed to poke into his heart. After pretending to be silly for a moment, he immediately said with a stiff smile: "what you said makes me very Doubt? "


    However, the old man seemed to know everything. He said with a sly smile, "you are not confused, but you don''t understand. But the little girl behind you is clear It''s very nice


    "Whoosh...!"


    "Hum Boom...! "


    I saw a beautiful shadow coming, but was slapped by the old man, Ning Tao''s neck, inexplicably more than a dry hand, although not hard, but to start, only in a moment.


    Ning Tao''s heart sank. Don''t be silent, but the face Jingjing, who was photographed, was weak for some reason, like exhausted. Her eyes showed confusion, and she stared at the old man with a killer face.


    "If you dare to touch the sorcerer Consequences "Conceit," Miao Jingjing said, biting her silver teeth and threatening word by word.


    Unexpectedly, the old man was threatened. Instead of being angry, he showed such an expression. There was a trace of nostalgia and emotion in his eyes, but he didn''t let go.


    He said with a light smile: "others may not know the holy king, but the old man knows it very well, not to mention the master of the holy king, the so-called wizard master, how It''s terrible. "

 Chapter 1064

    The old man''s faint voice came.


    When people heard the words, their doubts increased instead of decreasing. Why did they become more confused when they heard the words Is it terrible?


    As they know, the witch master is an identity of the witch sect, and the holy king is also one of them. But this inheritance has disappeared, and some people say that this sect has been destroyed.


    If they hadn''t seen Miao Jingjing appear with their own eyes, I''m afraid they would have forgotten this sect for a long time. In those years, the state searched for it and tried to control it, but it failed in the end.


    Looking at the old man with a firm face, people are suspicious. It seems that there is a great secret.


    Miao Jingjing wiped away the blood and killed her face. Even if she knew she was not her opponent, she would never give up. The life of the witch master was more important than Mount Tai, and she was lighter than a feather.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao has a cold face, and his inner thoughts are completely penetrated. The old man came prepared. He not only saved him, but also set him up, making him have to go inside.


    As the saying goes, to take one step, to see two steps, to think three steps, to start from the overall situation, to focus on the long-term, or even more, to build momentum with strategic layout, to set up a strategic ambush!


    But this old man, three steps I''m afraid it''s more than that.


    I''m going to go to wp9 as soon as I can.


    seeing his eyes slightly narrowed, he suddenly said faintly, "I don''t know where the elder is sacred. I don''t think he''s a nobody of his native place. It''s easy to know about witchcraft."


    When the old man heard the words, he gave a little smile. The figure, which had been illusory and fuzzy, suddenly became real and existed. The mysterious appearance also appeared.


    "Lao Jiu said that I have many names. My real name is mo Yuntian, and some people call me Mo Lao Never die But the one I am most familiar with is Hongmeng The last leader of the alliance


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s breathing suddenly stopped. A beating heart seemed to be caught by a big hand, and it was about to stop suddenly. In that pair of pupils, they were shocked to the extreme.


    Hongmeng Last generation leader Mo Yuntian?


    This name is constantly echoing in people''s minds, turning up waves like waves, this is Really?


    To tell you the truth, few people are impressed by this. The leader of Hongmeng alliance of this generation has been in office for many years, and no one has ever mentioned the leader of the previous generation. It seems that this is a taboo.


    For those who have known about it, they only know that the former leader of the alliance was also a member of Kunlun, and his generation was very old. This is why Kunlun is the eldest brother. There are two alchemy schools in Kunlun.


    Although the outside world says that there are two, they only know one, and the other has never seen one. Even the generation of hypocrisy has just heard about it.


    I''m afraid the only people who know about this are the ancestors of the eight sects and those old people who live for a long time. These people can be called monks antique.


    Is this person the most mysterious one?


    At this time, the Wudang ancestor suddenly came forward and said respectfully, "I met Mo Lao. I last met him more than ten years ago. I didn''t expect to see him again."


    As soon as this remark came out, a big stone of doubt finally fell down. If the Wudang ancestor proves that the old man''s identity will be beyond doubt, this is a statue antique!


    Ning Tao hears the words and his pupils contract. He finally understands the old man''s words. Because he is the leader of the previous generation, he wants to save the four sects.


    And he is afraid of his own, it is the identity of the witch master!


    Mo Yuntian nods slightly when he hears the speech. In his eyes, the Wudang ancestor is also a character. He uses his strength to break into the spirit. Unlike the two inheritors, his moves are not so subtle.


    In his opinion, they were only better than Huatu.


    As for the hand of imprisoning heaven, it was his inner emotion and his perception of heaven and earth, as well as Kunlun Ruyi hand + Rufeng like closed hand, which were the two unique skills that he created.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s reaction, he said with a smile: "I''m still saying that, little friend Have you ever been able to relieve Qi? "


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed when he heard the speech. Up to now, he didn''t understand the meaning of it. He asked him if he could relieve his anger. That is to say, let him let these people go and stop looking for trouble.


    Why does the old man want to hide his face and vent his anger on his own? On the one hand, it is estimated that he also wants to teach the younger generation a lesson, and on the other hand, he wants to block his mouth.


    He takes it out on his own behalf, and he takes it out on his own. These are two completely different concepts. The former is concerned about the overall situation and Hongmeng, so he will not kill the four schools.


    If you do it yourself, you will not only hurt these people seriously. If you don''t kill them, how can you get rid of your hatred? If you don''t turn Hongmeng upside down, how can you stop?


    The main reason is that the incident came so suddenly that he was not prepared at all. Otherwise, he would have to endure and be afraid by his identity.


    And the old man''s real fear should be the witch high priest, the old woman, one antique!


    I''m afraid that the old man has already got a thorough understanding of his character in the dark. He knows that he will not give up and will find trouble. That''s why he chooses to do so.


    As for how he knew that, a little thought, his mind suddenly flashed, thinking of elder martial brother Qingyang who was tired just now, as well as the teacher Zu who had said before that he would send someone to Kunlun!Although he didn''t know why he invited the old man to come, he knew all this and set a trap for himself. No friars would fall, but he could stop himself.


    All of this, almost have come to light!


    Now, if he doesn''t agree and says that he can''t get rid of his anger, I''m afraid that the old man will turn his face immediately. It''s really an antique who was once the leader of the alliance. It''s really a precious sword, and the calculation is amazing.


    He can be sure that if he really agrees, then this huge civil strife will be farce It''s over!


    The old man looks at Ning Tao''s expression, and his face is indifferent. In fact, Ning Tao''s guess is not all right. He is really afraid of the witch high priest. After all, both of them are equally famous.


    He is the prisoner of heaven, the old woman, and the old green dragon. They were called the three gods of China by the friars of that era. But now there are only two. In fact, there is another enemy, the white lotus sect Laozu!


    According to his calculation, the witch high priest, the old woman, should not be far away. She had been seriously injured more than ten years ago, which was the result of the Baqi beast from the island.


    In terms of strength, he may be more skillful, but the other side''s time is coming, and he is completely obedient to the wizard master. If he is crazy, he wants to get rid of these four sects regardless of his life.


    In his opinion It''s not impossible!


    They are all familiar with each other''s strength. If he didn''t create his own prison hand, it would be five or five points.


    If the four sects were eliminated, it would be equivalent to Hongmeng falling half the sky and losing half of his elite power. Now Hongmeng I can''t afford it.


    He knew that the woman would do something, such as warning some people to protect the sorcerer and killing some people, before the time came. These were too normal.


    If he controls Ning Tao, he controls the old woman, hard and soft. He chooses the latter instead of acting recklessly. He just lets Ning Tao Nothing to say.


    Otherwise, with his identity and strength, he would not be willing to be a puppet of the younger generation, let him control and drive, and then hit the top and ground mouse, in order to make him satisfied.


    But now, there''s one last tricky thing left, which is about Hongmeng''s future and Ning Tao agree!

 Chapter 1065

    "Xiaoyou, can you relieve Qi?" The old man gave a strange smile, but sent out a breath of wild beasts, full of prestige.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed when he heard the speech, and his mind flashed like a meteor in the speed of sound. In the blink of an eye, he had a decision in his heart, but he had to have a person''s consent.


    Slightly turned his head, looked at the elder martial sister, at the moment his face anxious, the worry in the beautiful eyes, can''t hide, see Ning Tao gaze, she even nodded.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt bitter in his heart and felt the withered hand of his neck. He had no choice. The old man''s calculation was too smart. There was no way out. He could only do it.


    He immediately said with a bitter smile, "please rest assured, boy I''m not going to do It''s impulsive


    When the old man heard the words, he gave a kind smile. The dry hand holding his neck patted him on the shoulder to give him comfort. He was forced to do so. As soon as he got out of the mountain, he had a headache.


    Despite Ning Tao''s kind of identity, he can be said to be an outstanding descendant of Hongmeng. He has outstanding talent, opportunities, courage and ingenuity, which are far superior to his peers.


    The old man is more optimistic about Ning Tao. Although he is practicing halfway and has too much Qi, in this end of the law era, he relies on his ability to survive rather than boasting and being arrogant!


    With such descendants, Hongmeng''s future is also hopeful.


    Since Ning Tao opened his mouth, the scene suddenly became relaxed. Everyone''s tight bodies, loaded bullets, like opening the insurance, were slowly relieved.


    Miao Jingjing was relieved to see this, but she still didn''t like the old man. She once heard her mother-in-law talk about the three gods of China, which are all the antiques of monks.


    If there is a collision in the future, be careful!


    At this time, the suppressed Huashan ancestors came together, but it seemed that they had suffered a great blow, and their breath was depressed and hurt It''s like the heart.


    See two people low head, respectfully way: "younger generation two people have eye not to know Mount Tai, still hope mo old can forgive."


    Hearing this, Mo gave a cold Snort and said angrily, "two things that are not tools can do such shameless things. In the past, I will beat you to death."


    "It''s not only a disgrace to Hongmeng, but also a disgrace to your dead Master. If they hadn''t entrusted me to look after you before they died, I would have been too lazy to mind my own business."


    "If you let your master know, he will surely come out and beat you so hard that the coffin can''t be held down. At that time, let the old guy take you down to play..."


    The old man was merciless and scolded severely in front of thousands of disciples. However, the two great alchemists, like grandsons, did not dare to fart.


    Although they were subdued, they didn''t dare to say anything. They didn''t even dare to raise their heads. They can''t remember how senior the elder was. They only knew that they were higher than the master.


    They are also very depressed. How come this old guy hasn''t died? He has lived for so long and disappeared for so long, but he is still so tough. Is he?


    I don''t know how long he scolded, but the old man was thirsty. Suddenly he pointed to Ning Tao, who was watching coldly, and said in a deep voice, "I''d like to apologize to their father and daughter. I''ll repent for your mistakes."


    With this remark, not only the two grandfathers were silly, but all the disciples, elders and grandfathers were silly. They all gaped at the scene and were even more shocked to see Ning Tao.


    They have only one sentence, amazing!


    The two elders of Huashan heard the speech, with a gloomy look on their face. They kept their heads down all the time, and a sense of resentment rose up. You are the elder, and because of our master, so you have the right to scold us.


    But this boy, an ordinary disciple, is just a little gas refiner. What''s the right to make us apologize? We are the ancestors of a school of God refiners, not cats and dogs.


    For example, it''s hard for the gas refining disciples in the sect to meet them. Even the elders should be respectful. In their eyes, the ancestor is the God above.


    Not to mention the fact that Hongmeng is in charge of Jinling, their status is changed. Even the country should be polite. It''s still the same saying, refining God No shame!


    But now, even if the elders scold, they even have to apologize to a suckling boy. How can they bear this humiliation? They are still in front of many disciples.


    You know, depending on their age, even Ning Tao''s grandfather is more than enough. In the face of such a grandson, respecting the old and loving the young is the opposite.


    They are grandfathers and grandfathers, but they have to apologize like a grandson, to Ning Tao, who has changed into a grandparent and has no worries like a grandparent Repentance!


    Shame, great shame, brand the soul.


    Shame, naked shame, unforgettable.


    Their faces were red and white, their nails were inlaid in their palms, and their blood was dripping. The deep pain was not as strong as the humiliation. They still kept their heads down and kept silent.


    Seeing this, the old man was very angry. He did it for the good of both of them. If he didn''t get rid of Ning Tao''s bad feelings, I''m afraid that old woman, whose time is coming, would be killed soon.If you want to ask which is important between apology and life, it must be the latter!


    But he still can''t tell the whole story, for fear of causing unnecessary panic. After all, there is a knife in his neck, and no one will live in peace. When people are in danger, there will be chaos.


    See two people motionless, seem to ignore his words, immediately burst into a rage, instant burst of breath, as if to be able to heaven and earth, such as overwhelming oppression toward two people.


    They were caught off guard and almost knelt down. Their faces were pale to the extreme. They were tortured by that move just now, and they still have a lingering fear.


    "Now, immediately Sorry, "the old man said coldly.


    Kongtong''s ancestors almost broke their teeth when they heard about it. They were just deceiving and insulting. This damned old man cursed you to death!


    Bearing all kinds of humiliation, they did not raise their heads and said, "yes I''m sorry


    However, when Ning Tao heard the speech, his face was cold. In other people''s eyes, it might be extraordinary, but in his eyes, it''s very common. He didn''t see any big waves. How could he care about these!


    "Cut!"


    A faint disdain, with a strong sense of cold.


    When people heard the words, they were petrified.


    he just Is it a cut?


    It''s like Right!


    H Zheng @; the first part of the edition - P {


    Gulu!


    This man is really a model of our generation be not of the common sort!


    The two of them heard it clearly. The sound of disdain was like the thunder of extinction. They split the two of them in a flash. Their arrogant heart was hit.


    I''ll wait for you, young people who have suffered a thousand swords. The humiliation you have suffered today will be paid back a hundred times and a thousand times in the future. It will make you miserable at that time!


    They swore in their hearts and twisted their expressions, so they didn''t dare to look up for fear that the old man would do something.


    The disciples of the four sects, especially Huashan and Kongtong, were ashamed to the root of their neck. They wanted to find a way to get in. Other people''s eyes seemed to make fun of them.


    The disciples of Wudang are amazing, and some people call martial uncle Ning powerful and domineering, which is the model of our generation of monks. The female disciples of Tianshan mountain all worship little stars.


    The old man was relieved to see this, but he did not know how much the cause of today had brought to him and Kunlun. It was a devastating blow!


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face softened, the old man''s eyes flashed. Suddenly, he said with a casual smile, "since you have apologized, you must repent. In the future, when you are practicing in the back mountain, you must be peaceful..."


    For a moment, Ning Tao''s pupil shrank and his heart moved.


    The old man Just now What did you say?

 Chapter 1066

    Ning Tao is stunned. His pupils contract. His mind is echoed with what the old man said just now. He will practice in the back mountain later In the future, will there be a future? Do his four schools still want to practice here?


    He has only one sentence, wishful thinking!


    Wu Chenzi and others have also come back to their senses. They wonder if they will think a little too much about it. His four major sects are about to destroy Wudang and Tianshan. If they don''t pursue them, they don''t mean they forget.


    Ziyang leader and his disciples are angry. They are hostile and murderous. They scan the four sects, just like a group of fierce wolves, watching their prey closely.


    "Eh!"


    Although the disciples of the four sects are happy, they are numb with these eyes. What''s more, this is someone else''s territory, and they are the masters. They have a weak position in heaven first.


    They are guilty of staring at each other.


    After this uproar, they finally understand that Wudang is the Lord and they are the guests, but they have done mean, shameful and villain things, which makes people resentful.


    For the sake of righteousness, Wudang didn''t have any privacy, so it took out this treasure land and allowed them to practice here. It can be said that they have done their utmost to make people unable to pick out flaws.


    However, they have made an inch, and they have a delusion to enter the cave. Now they think about it, it''s ridiculous, and they feel even more sorry for themselves. When did they become such scum.


    The Taoist friends of Wudang are the ones who really take care of the overall situation!


    The disciples of the four schools are ashamed, but they are full of respect for Wudang. Only by comparing the two can we know the nobility of human nature.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly. His face was frosty, and the chill came out. The whole person seemed to be frozen for thousands of years. All the disciples shivered.


    When the old man saw this, he frowned slightly. He didn''t ask for permission directly. Instead, he deliberately expressed the words, which was very euphemistic. But Ning Tao not only recognized them, but also had a strong reaction.


    Alas, it''s all a group of troubles, headache!


    Hearing this, the old ancestor of Huashan suddenly flashed his eyes and burst out a fine light. He looked at the old ancestor of Kongtong, but found that the latter thought the same as him!


    Although I can''t take it with me, I can occupy a good place. Besides, I have a way to be honest and not to find fault.


    For example That place!


    He suddenly stepped out of his mind and said with a sly smile: "elder, we are really wrong about what happened before. Who will move that girl in the future? The Wudang ancestor of Huashan did not hesitate to take out a gold order. There is only one gold order. Facing their four, it''s not a small distance, so the face is very ugly.


    If you lose the vote, you have to follow the order of the other party. This is the iron order issued by Hongmeng. You can''t disobey it. If you lose, just obey the rules.


    The only premise is that the order can''t be too ridiculous!


    Huashan Laozu and others have a grim smile on their face. I didn''t expect that their randomly prepared backhand would have such a great effect. They didn''t use it before because it was ridiculous to win.


    Wudang will not agree with the order.


    Just when they are proud, the moon without cold suddenly moves the lotus step lightly, and a golden token is taken out. This is the one of the ancestors of Tianshan Mountain. Is it in her hands?


    Before everyone could recover, the old man thought about it and finally walked out with a sigh. With a wave of his hand, there were two tokens. One was the gold token, and the other was the leader token.


    If you see a token, you can count it as one vote.


    However, the situation has formed a deadlock. Huashan Laozu and others, who had always been proud of before, had their smiles frozen in an instant and were even. The old man also helped Wudang.


    He browed and thought. If he wanted to find a suitable reason, he had to put his disciples in. It was about the future of the sect. Anyway, he had to find a way!


    Suddenly, a Buddha''s name came with a strong Sanskrit sound. It seemed that many old monks were reciting Buddhist scriptures with the meaning of universal salvation and compassion for all living beings.


    "Shaolin Jinling, I wish benefactor Ning a hand!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Huashan and Kongtong''s face turned black into coal, and a heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley.

 Chapter 1067

    The Sanskrit sound is amazing, like countless old monks chanting sutras.


    When Hua Tu and his wife heard the speech, their faces became black and blue, and their muscles lashed out, but they still had an incredible color. Shaolin Why help Ning Tao?


    In the eyes of all the people, the six monks in the line, the first one in cassock, seemed to have a high status and was also an ascetic monk, with compassion in his eyes.


    This man is master Zhifan of Shaolin!


    At the sight of this man, several elders were surprised at the same time. It turned out that this man came here. You know, this man is one of the strong men who can break the alchemy with his strength, which is extraordinary.


    Ning Tao was surprised and thoughtful, but master Zhifan nodded at him with a gentle attitude, which made people feel a little calm, without any airs.


    Then he gave a salute to Mo Yuntian. Naturally, the elder also knew that his self-made hand of "Xing Xing Tian Shou" was truly invincible and could be called Dao FA.


    A gold order is taken out, which represents Shaolin''s attitude. Although the old monk does not speak, his actions have already explained everything. This pool of water is so chaotic that they don''t want to get involved easily.


    The air was quiet for a while, and suddenly a burst of laughter broke the calm. Everyone turned to see that it was Wu Chenzi, and his smile touched his whole body.


    Throughout Wudang, Tianshan disciples burst into laughter. This is the joy of heart, and also the joy of seeing the great master of alchemy eat shriveled, which makes him feel angry and make him laugh.


    E $head + P hair / -


    just now is not very proud, come on, give me a smile!


    Of course, these words are just thinking. Few of them really dare to say them, but Ning Tao is definitely one of them. He doesn''t believe how these people will treat him when there are old people.


    In fact, when the five golden rings appeared, Huashan''s ancestors trembled angrily. A perfect game was broken like this. These old donkeys really deserve to die!


    In a moment of impatience, he became angry because he had been used to domineering for a long time, and he had the mind to do it again. He couldn''t bear to eat shriveled.


    But the old man''s stare immediately frightened them.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sneered and said sarcastically, "if there''s any other means, I''ll make it out one by one. I''m good at beating the old dog''s face. If not, go away."


    Better be Roll as far as you can!


    His words are unreserved, and he is not afraid of alchemy.


    The two ancestors have a gloomy face and cool heart. How can they leave like this? If they really take their disciples away, I''m afraid that after a year and a half, their four major sects will be suppressed.


    How can they tolerate such arrogance!


    But now they have nothing to do, conspiracy, trick, recklessness, rules. It can be said that they have used all the methods, but found that they are useless!


    In the end, it depends on absolute strength.


    But sadly, they don''t have that at all.


    In desperation, he could only look at Mo Yuntian with begging eyes, hoping that he could open his mouth to help. With the old man''s mood of taking care of the overall situation, he should help.


    Seeing this, Mo Yuntian''s face is complicated. He knows that he can''t ignore it. He is worthy of their master!


    "Xiaoyou, you should take the overall situation into consideration...!"


    Before he finished, Ning Tao suddenly interrupted, but he didn''t refuse. Instead, he said strangely, "if you want to stay, you can let the four sects Each owes me a favor. "


    "Eh!"


    Mo Yuntian was stunned. He began to think about it in his mind. With his calculation, he couldn''t figure out why. His eyes narrowed slightly. He always felt that the boy wanted to fight back, like Next set.


    Out of caution, he chose to look down.


    Mo Yuntian didn''t speak, but Huashan could only stand up and said in a cold voice: what do you want to do with the human feelings of our four schools? It''s not a small matter. Let''s make it clear For the best.


    What should we do in case you make a mistake?


    Kongtong''s ancestors, vanity and emptiness, who can represent a school, squinted and nodded at the same time.


    This boy is not a good one. He can''t be righteous.


    Ning Tao heard the speech and said coldly: "don''t worry, I won''t let you do too much It''s just that I haven''t thought about it yet. I''m prepared for it. "


    "What''s more, it''s good for your four sects!"


    Old Huashan always feels uncomfortable when he hears about it. The boy seems to be wrong. Why did he suddenly agree and look at the old man again? Among them It''s private and tricky.


    Stare at Ning Tao to see a moment, the latter one face is indifferent, the cold idea on the face retreats to scatter, seem to be the mood is much better.


    I thought about it in my heart. I took a look at Kongtong''s ancestors and passed on the message. Whether I really owe him or not, in fact, it''s nothing. It''s mainly because the boy is too ghost.


    Ning Tao is not moved or obstructed. He just looks at him with his back. He looks harmless to people and animals. He doesn''t have impatience. He seems to be in a good mood.


    The old man''s eyes slightly narrowed, occasionally looked up at the sky, a look that has nothing to do with me, how are you?The rest of the disciples, you see me, I see you, are full of big eyes, small eyes, no one can understand.


    After a long time, the old ancestor of Huashan said in a cold voice: "our four sects owe you a favor, but it must not be too much. It must be something we can do."


    He bit those four words very hard. It seems that they are trying to explain the meaning. According to their ideas, they can use all kinds of reasons to evade and perfunctorily!


    In fact, this situation is similar to that of Ning Tao just now. The old man''s way of doing things and calculation make him have to get into the trap, and they also have to agree to this kind of human relationship.


    Ning Tao hears speech, answer a way without hesitation: "OK!"


    Hearing this straightforward answer, Huashan Laozu and others were stunned. This boy Is it for them to step down?


    But at this time, Ning Tao burst out, like a sleeping ancient Tyrannosaurus Rex, showing its wild nature, holding the grass pheasant sword, the terrible sword spirit twinkling.


    In full view of the public, he stepped out one step, but this step was a nine palace array, like a blink, rushing out a long way.


    The old man''s eyelids jump, and his figure is already in a hurry. He is close to Ning Tao, but this boy can''t do anything.


    Ning Tao didn''t care, directly forced Huashan Laozu and others, roared: "the first step, for the so-called Huaxia!"


    "The second step, for the so-called Hongmeng!"


    "Step three, for the so-called friars!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this, Huashan Laozu and others were shocked. They were seriously injured, but they felt threatened by this sword Qi. They quickly called for their disciples to retreat, and they were furious.


    "Younger generation, we have already agreed to your request. It''s totally untrustworthy of you to do so. If you press step by step, don''t blame us for being ruthless and cruel...!"


    However, they retreated and Ning Tao moved forward, with a face of evil spirit, and the old man beside them to protect their safety.


    "Step five, for the sake of the so-called overall situation!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Younger generation, you are so deceiving that you have to die together? Let''s stay on the front line to meet each other in the future. Our four sects are not made of mud...! "


    The old ancestor of Huashan roared angrily, and he was also surrounded by the spirit of Senran sword. However, compared with Ning Tao, he was a little bit worse. He could not help but feel palpitation, and quickly protected his disciples to retreat.


    "Step eight, for the so-called future!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1068

    "Damned younger generation, it''s you who don''t speak your word. Don''t blame us for deceiving the small with the big. Just as the words came to an end, the two strong people who refine the spirit immediately took action. Even if they were weak, their power still existed."


    However, in the face of this attack, Ning Tao did not avoid it. Instead, he pasted it like a beautiful woman. Seeing this, the old man''s eyelids jumped wildly and scolded, "damn It''s a trick. "


    He''s a thousand defenses, but he''s still being calculated. This boy is really sure to pay off, and he won''t suffer any loss.


    A pair of hands slowly push out, the attack will disappear in an instant.


    The two grandfathers turned pale when they saw this. With their calculation and calculation, they didn''t understand what they meant. I''m afraid this is Ning Tao''s violent counterattack. Human feelings It''s just a cover!


    At this time, Ning Tao stepped out of the ninth step, this step across the distance is very big, unexpectedly rushed in front of them.


    The two men''s faces were horrified, because the sword Qi they had been afraid of finally broke out, right in front of such close eyes.


    "No Damn it Fast back...! "


    They used the secret method again, wrapped all the disciples with the remaining spiritual power, and ran to the foot of the mountain crazily.


    Finally, Ning Tao held up the grass pheasant sword, a face of evil spirit, wild color, forbearance? Afraid? It''s never his style.


    "Step nine, for the so-called future generations!"


    "Chop!"


    A fierce roar, that amazing and gorgeous sword Qi, finally split angrily, but didn''t attack the four sects, on the contrary, it hit hard around him, suddenly, the back mountain gave out a bright light.


    This move, is really a sword vertical and horizontal 300 meters!


    "Boom...!"


    When the terrible movement dissipated, a huge and narrow gully was exposed in shock.


    If you are interested, you can see that this sword has not hurt anyone, but it seems to draw a circle, more like a huge dividing line, much like Pen pig!


    The enclosed area is basically a small, remote corner. Baodi''s spiritual power is very thin, and its range of activities is smaller. It can accommodate up to one or two hundred people, and you can go down the mountain in one step.


    Ning Tao was paralyzed, biting his teeth and sneering: "I promised you to stay, but I didn''t say where to stay. You can practice in this small corner in the future."


    "But this line is your line of life and death. Anyone in the four major sects, who has passed, will die!"


    The disciples of the four sects were crowded, and some even went down the mountain. When they heard these words, they were scared white.


    When the two great ancestors heard about it, their eyes began to crack. Damned son of a bitch, he used this little corner to exchange the human feelings of their four major sects. It was more like Pigs in captivity.


    Humiliation, blatant humiliation.


    Suddenly, Wudang ancestor sneered: "Wudang disciples listen to the order, form a law enforcement team from now on, if there are unruly people out of the line of life and death, don''t worry, no amnesty to kill!"


    Hearing this, all the disciples were so excited that they went crazy. They tried their best to roar: "I will obey the orders of my ancestors. There is no amnesty for killing!"


    The sound of thunder frightened the four sects and retreated one after another. What if someone pushed them out?


    When the two great ancestors heard the words, they were so angry that they burst out with blood. Their bodies shook violently, and a word came to mind.


    "Stealing chicken is not eating rice!"


    Before, they were able to practice at the top of the mountain, where the spiritual power was strong enough to make the baby exercisers benefit endlessly, but now, they have to squeeze in this corner.


    You know, the monks of their four major sects have thousands of disciples, and this small corner can only accommodate 300 people at most, and their spiritual power is even rarer.


    If you really practice here, there must be endless contradictions.


    The ancestor of Huashan was about to blow fire and said with gnashing teeth: "young man, you are a rogue. You dare to humiliate my four sects like this. You won''t walk in the future Do you want to fall


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face innocent, way: "elder this speech is what meaning, not I let you back, I just feel very depressed, want to make a small fire."


    Little fire?


    The latest `Hurry up to Rx,


    when they heard the words, their eyes were about to crack. They said: "shameless younger generation, you are on purpose. We have to use the sword Qi to force us to step back."


    "It''s you who don''t keep your promise, but act innocent here."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao blinked and said casually: "how can you slander me like this? Have I not kept my promise? I told you to stay, and I did it. "


    "You You "It''s shameless," he said. His face turned red and his forehead became blue.


    However, when Ning Tao heard the speech, he sneered, "I''m sorry, my master hasn''t taught me this. I''m a self-taught person, and I''m also with some old dogs Learn now, and sell now. "


    He deliberately lengthened the pronunciation to emphasize the statement.


    They were furious and rioted at any time. Even if they were seriously injured, they wanted to pick up a weak gas refining boy. No doubt they could catch him, but Mo Lao!


    Although he wanted to leave, he was afraid that Ning Tao would be in danger. After all, this matter is not over, and the four sects will inevitably be responsible.Suddenly, he said in a deep voice: "almsgiver Ning, what is the purpose of the circle you drew? If you really do this, it''s too late. You''d better take a step back."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "I''m sorry, this is the iron rule of Wudang Mountain. For the noisy old dogs, they must be well encircled, or they will bite people."


    "If not, we will vote..."


    When they heard this, they were trembling. This is the trick they just used. They were treated in their own way so quickly, and they were so vicious.


    "Younger generation, you are driving us to death!"


    Ning Tao hears the speech, directly roars: "if you don''t agree, you will come out and bite me if you don''t have seed. If you have seed, you will be honest and obedient. Come on, let''s see if you have seed."


    Hearing these words, people were shocked, as if Which one is humiliating? If it really rushes out, it''s a dog without seed, but it doesn''t move. It''s a obedient dog.


    "Son of a bitch I''m fighting with you... "


    The old ancestor of Huashan has a ferocious face and blood red eyes. In an instant, he turns into a sharp sword and rushes out. Even if he tries to destroy his foundation, he will be killed. If he doesn''t take revenge, he will never be safe.


    Kongtong ancestor''s face was twisted, his chest was patted, and his whole body smelled of blood. Then he burst out. Behind him, there was a desperate vanity, empty, Zhao Shuang!


    "The disciples of the law enforcement team listen to the order. If someone steps out of the line of life and death, they don''t have to worry about bullshit. Kill! Kill! Kill Wudang''s father was angry, and he was obviously angry.


    All the disciples smell the speech, and they are all law enforcement disciples.


    Just as the two sides were about to fight, a thin, old figure suddenly flashed out and stopped in the middle.


    "It''s enough. Stop it all."


    "At the end of Law Prisoner God Hands


    The palms closed slowly, as if they were a world of their own. The palms contained the universe, which was infinite. It seemed that they were the epitome of this world, and now they were evolved.


    "Boom...!"


    Only the three gods of China can do this. These forces are beyond recognition.


    Four alchemy, Huashan ancestor two people fell into a coma, disciples have been shaken back, simply can not get close to the line of life and death, and Wudang side, alchemy hurt, disciples shake back.


    The old man also felt bad. He snorted, but he bit his teeth and said in a deep voice: "as the leader of the alliance, I ordered that the four sects should not exceed the line of life and death, otherwise, I will bear the consequences."


    "If you have permission, you can cross it."


    "But if I know that there is a deliberate retaliation, I will destroy that sect first. Don''t think I can''t do it."


    With that, the old man cut Ning Tao and said in a cold voice: "naughty little guy, now Are you happy? "


    Ning Tao heard speech, blinked innocent big eyes, a face of pure, innocent color, as if also very wronged.


    As soon as the old man''s mouth draws out, he doesn''t want to stay for another second. He is full of tricks. Wudang''s routine is deep. I want to go back to Kunlun. I''ll step in the void and go away.


    "No one is allowed to have civil strife again. Those who violate it will be killed!"

 Chapter 1069

    Huashan side, four sects, with those seriously injured people, comatose ancestors, underground Huatu was also thrown over by Wudang side, and then left in ashes.


    This time, I lost my face to grandma''s house.


    This time, stealing the chicken is not the way to eat the rice.


    This time, the prestige of the four sects disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the four sects that are like dogs who have lost their families, Wudang cheered for a complete victory. These shameless old people finally got the punishment they deserved.


    Although they can still practice here, there is only a small corner, just like being trapped by pigs or dogs. Anyone who wants to show his face will not come.


    Everyone looked excited. They had been repressed for a long time, and they wanted to kill everything. But that was too immature, and it was definitely the next policy.


    Ning Tao''s body shakes and coughs up a mouthful of blood. His sword works with all his strength. His body is overloaded and his eyes are a little fuzzy, but he hears this sound in his ears.


    "All Tianshan disciples listen to the order. They are not allowed to get close to you within kilometers of the cave. They are not allowed to make noise here. If they violate the order, they are not allowed to step into the back mountain all their lives."


    Listen to the voice, it should be the expectant teacher There is no cold in the moon!


    "All Shaolin disciples are not allowed to be near or make noise within 2000 meters of the cave. If they violate the rules, they should go to the world to practice asceticism for a year."


    The sound should be Master Zhifan!


    "Under the orders of Mo Shizu, you are not allowed to get close to the cave within two thousand meters. You are not allowed to have disputes and quarrels. You should maintain order. If you violate the rules, you should be punished."


    The sound Wang Yuzhu!


    When he heard this, Ning Tao couldn''t carry it. Suddenly, it was dark and he lost his sense of autonomy. He only knew that he had fallen into a warm embrace and was very familiar with it.


    Murmured: "elder martial sister...!"


    It''s time to be busy. It''s time to practice. An unprecedented civil strife was regarded as a farce, but it also attracted many unknown people, which opened people''s eyes.


    Ning Tao was brought into the cave, just exhausted, a few days off can be no harm, ye Wanqing carefully guarded him, like a clever little daughter-in-law, is very warm.


    And wuchenzi is responsible for taking care of the Tianshan sect. After all, he and yuewuhan are old friends. It''s also a pity that the old monster is not here. Otherwise, it will be a lot of trouble.


    Tianshan Mountain and Wudang have been united. In the time of crisis, they did not give up, but chose not to leave. This move has been remembered by Wudang disciples.


    The reason why Shaolin and Kunlun disciples stepped back two thousand meters and didn''t stand in the same line with Tianshan Mountain is self-evident. That one kilometer is theirs What they deserve.


    Master Zhifan recited the Buddha''s name. It was a long time before he slowly opened his eyes. However, he sighed with a faint sigh, as if his heart was complicated. His eyes looked at the sword gully.


    He, the green dragon of this generation, and Mo laoguai of Kunlun (this man is the descendant of Mo Yuntian, who is the love enemy of no dust), are all called the most promising one to break into the alchemy Three!


    But now, Qinglong has succeeded. What''s more, such strength has crushed more than half of the ancestors. It''s really amazing.


    I just don''t know whether he can enter into refining God with his strength in this life.


    From afar And out of reach, out of reach!


    ¡­¡­


    Towards dusk, in an undeveloped mountain forest, there are hundreds of birds panicking and animals fleeing, but in the center, there are two breath rising.


    One seems to control all spirits and accommodate all things, while the other seems to compete with the world.


    "Old woman, I didn''t expect you to come so fast. Why do you come out at this time? Do you want to kill?"


    A familiar voice sounded leisurely, it is mo Lao.


    "Old immortal, when you moved me to teach the witch master, didn''t you think about being old? It''s too much to ask." this kind of voice is very familiar. It''s just the witch sect High priest.


    "Ha ha We''d better not mix up the enmity between the younger generation. If you really want to kill, I''m afraid those old guys will trouble you when you die. "


    Mo old wry smile, but it shows the real intention.


    The high priest kept sneering, but did not speak. At the same time, both fell into silence, as if they had something on their minds.


    There was a breeze, but there was no one.


    Suddenly, the high priest said in a deep voice, "you know that my time is coming, and you know my identity very well. If I want to be washed with blood, it''s not hard to understand."


    Mo Lao Wen Yan, with a bitter smile on his lips, said: "you just want to clean up the hidden danger for that boy, but you know, I won''t allow you to do so."


    Hearing this, the high priest said, "I don''t want to say much about anything else. There is a compromise, as long as you Promise me one thing, and I can leave safely. "


    Hearing this, Mo''s pupils shrunk and said tentatively, "do you want to Let me protect her? "


    But his inquiry was in exchange for a sigh of shaking his head.His lips wriggled slowly and the news was secret. Although there was no sound coming out, Mo Lao''s pupils gradually contracted and his brows wrinkled into Sichuan characters, which made him look worried.


    "Into that place You Not afraid to harm him? "


    Hearing the words, the high priest said mysteriously: "as the wizard master, his way is naturally different from others. I believe he may be able to break the deadlock, and this Prisoner...! "


    On hearing this word, Mo''s eyes brightened and his heart gradually became firm. Then he said in a deep voice: "I promise you!"


    "But after you What are you going to do? "


    When the high priest heard this, he suddenly laughed. His body disappeared completely here, leaving only a murderous voice, as if pouring out endless hatred.


    "The old feud of more than 20 years ago, it''s time to end it!"


    Looking at his departure, Mo frowned, with a complex color on his face, and finally seemed to murmur: "Baqi


    , y-zheng o (version ? the first time ? HN


    troubled times, Dashi It''s coming!


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe it really confirms this sentence. During the period of Ning Tao''s coma, a lot of things happened Chaos.


    Close to night, Dingcheng, a small and medium-sized city, accounts for 45% of the source of China''s jade industry. It is one of the largest raw stone areas with rich mineral resources.


    It''s just a few miles away Mysterious vein.


    "Squeak...!"


    Suddenly, a dense bat sound broke the tranquility and serenity of the dark night, and there was blood in it.


    There are more than ten bats in the sky. The first one is a little old man with a cigarette holder in his mouth, and his face is actually blood clan Brooke!


    I saw his dark red pupil, staring at this vein for a while, the two clusters of short eyebrows slightly wrinkled, always feel that this place is unusual, very strange.


    But the situation was urgent and urgent, so he immediately said: "remember, this action is fast, accurate and ruthless. Once you find Molton, take it away immediately. Don''t hesitate."


    A dozen people did not speak, but nodded at the same time.


    When Brooke saw this, he threw away his cigarette holder, looked at the half moon in the sky, and suddenly said, "let''s go Do it


    "Squeak...!"

 Chapter 1070

    At present, the mysterious vein has been controlled by monks. Although it has not been discovered or mined for long, it has brought many surprises to Hongmeng. There are hundreds of spirit stones.


    All the mining personnel here, without exception, are uniform soldiers, as well as some of Hongmeng''s disciples. Only in this way can the confidentiality be very strong and the interests be distributed.


    Training outside is also training, and mining can also be training. Although it''s a little bitter, the treatment given by the state is so rich that it makes people envious. Hongmeng disciples also have Lingshi distribution.


    Under such temptations, many staff members are full of enthusiasm and work very hard every day. There are few people to supervise, and even some people are competing for mining.


    In this vein, although very boring, but every day there are some magic, surprise, strange discovery, both in this atmosphere, the relationship becomes very harmonious.


    In addition to these workers, there are also some special people, such as prisoners, Hercules, barbarians, some biochemical experiment failures, semi genetic people, and Morton.


    This kind of people is the most humble, known as slaves.


    It can be seen from this that the state is not a vegetarian either. If we take out some people casually, we will make the friars fear them. This is also a failure. We can''t finish the whole thing.


    Under that technology, is there really The winner?


    Few people are expected to know.


    One of the most special is that Molton, a pure blood prince, a powerful vampire, was also caught mining, which surprised those slaves.


    They are basically from foreign countries, know a lot, the name of the vampire is just like thunder, once was scared, but now, they only laugh, ridicule.


    Seeing these people''s faces, Morton was used to them, but his eyes were full of resentment, sometimes ferocious, sometimes calm, as if he were insane.


    His arms have grown out, but they are very fragile. Maybe he can''t recover his hands all his life, and his hard body has become dilapidated, as if the oil had dried up.


    Curse, malice, unwilling!


    This is what he accumulates every day, and part of it is given by the slaves. In the boredom and tiredness of every day, mocking Morton is the only interest of the slaves.


    This is like a group of lowly slaves, suddenly more than a former king, this difference in status, become a laughing stock among the slaves, like a tiger in the sun Being bullied by dogs.


    "My prince, he works very hard today. It seems that he was beaten the day before yesterday and has a long memory. In other words, I didn''t fight enough yesterday, or I''ll do it again today..."


    "In fact, I''d like to know if the prince''s body has the strength of a woman, hehe I really want to try...! "


    There were several big black men with lusty faces.


    The sarcastic, twisted, perverse voices reached Morton''s ears, but he gritted his teeth and endured humiliation.


    His accomplishments were sealed and his body was broken. He could not beat these people. He could not count the beating alone. It was like eating and drinking water, three small beatings a day, and one poisonous beating three days.


    It''s Ning Tao, Wudang sect and Hongmeng. If you let me out, I''ll wash you with blood, as long as As long as I get the Grail, everything There is hope!


    Morton''s expectation was his belief in survival.


    Hold the pout head tightly, mixed with great resentment, as if it could pollute, destroy one side of the world, and smash it down.


    "Dang...!"


    "Ah ah...!"


    Suddenly, inexplicably, some screams came. As soon as Morton was stiff, he suddenly looked behind him. The next second, his pupils shrank, and he saw an acquaintance.


    "Cloth Lu "No," he said, gnashing his teeth.


    The little old man, with a smile, said in an interesting way: "my Lord, you''ve had a good time. Please forgive me for coming so late."


    Hearing this, Morton looked ferocious and said in a cruel voice, "you betrayed me and took refuge with Clark."


    Hearing this, Brooke said with a smile: "my prince, I am loyal to you. No, I come to China at great risk Save you. "


    Morton''s eyes narrowed and looked at the slave who had been drained of blood and the monk''s corpse in the distance. Everything was destroyed like decay, which could be called a feast of strength.


    "Prince, let''s go quickly, so that you won''t suffer again when Hongmeng comes to help us," Brooke said with a dry smile. He went to catch Morton quickly.


    The latter, seeing this, did not resist, because he was now a lamb to be slaughtered and had no resistance.


    "The Grail now In whose hands? "


    When Brooke heard the speech, he grabbed him. He had the bottom in his heart. He said with a grim smile: "of course, it''s in the hands of chief Clark. He''s treating you now But I''m very interested. "


    Molton''s pupils shrink when he hears about it. He has already guessed that Cao Bin is now controlled by Clark, and the Holy Grail is in his body. He saves himself Want to know the secret!


    "Plop Plop...! ""Prince Save Plop...! "


    All of a sudden, something strange happened. A dozen elite blood clans suddenly fell down, and their whole body was gradually wrapped in a layer of white material, which was very like petrifaction!


    "Damn What bit me? " A blood clan suddenly scolds, and grabs a white worm with big thumb from his back. It looks like it''s not in any danger.


    Brooke''s face is gloomy. He looks at those people who fall on the ground, and then looks at the worm. However, it suddenly dawns on him that the blood clan is petrified.


    "Watch out for the worms, they petrify Let''s go, "Brooke exclaimed, grabbing Morton and running out.


    But at this time, the little sheep like Molton turned into crows. When it reappeared, it was ten meters away, but it seemed that it was not far from death.


    Brooke was stunned. How could he use the secret method? His accomplishments Holy Grail Yes It must be the power of the Grail. He must have known some great secret.


    At the thought of this, his eyes were greedy. He watched Morton stagger inward. He immediately gave a grim smile and shot away.


    "Whoosh...!"


    All of a sudden, a lot of bean sprouts appeared all over the sky. In fact, they were all small insects, which began to expand for no reason, like small springs and random shooting.


    "Not good..." When Brooke saw this, his face changed greatly, and he quickly retreated. In his sight, Molton was wrapped by the white worm and rolled down to the depth, and disappeared.


    "Where is the evil that dares to offend me? There is no amnesty for killing me!" A group of powerful friars suddenly rushed out and directly started killing. No leakage of ore veins was allowed.


    "Damn "Retreat," said Brooke, calling the rest of the clan to retreat.


    There are more and more white insects in this area, and they are getting bigger and bigger. I don''t know where they come from, and I don''t know what they are?


    The whole busy vein is in a mess, and more and more people die. They all underestimate these insects and gradually turn into a stone statue, like being petrified!


    Outside the mine, there is a mysterious and ancient man, who seems to have come from a far away immortal country. He is ethereal and has extraordinary bearing, but his eyes are lost.


    Like memory, like thinking, like suddenly!


    He didn''t care about the chaos. His invisible temperament seemed to be standing on the top of the world. It was like a whirlpool, swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth!


    Latest / New - * chapter VW section C. above; C}


    but looking at its face, it turns out that Uncle Tim!


    I saw him suddenly wake up from the daze, a pair of eyes flickering, mouth murmured: "haunted soul...!"


    A breeze blew away the smoke, and no one was seen.


    Just for a moment, a sword light came at a very fast speed, just like a dragon in the sky and the earth. The speed was amazing.


    Just pause here for a moment, then cut through the sky again, chasing in one direction, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    In the place where it disappeared, the space was scratched, and there was a small black line, which grew out of nowhere and gradually healed.

 Chapter 1071

    For three days, Ning Tao was in a coma for three days. That sword not only drained his spiritual power and physical strength, but also overdrawn his body. His body was very weak. See the light again from the dark.


    "Well Hiss Hoo...! "


    It seemed that he touched the wound in his body and immediately took a cold breath. He took a deep breath and then suppressed it.


    Glancing around, I found that the elder martial sister was lying, curled up into a poor little cat. It was sad and pitiful, but the veil was always on.


    Slowly stretched out a hand, you can see some shaking, want to open the veil, but to the last moment but stopped, youyou a sigh, then gave up this move.


    "Oh Teacher Younger martial brother...! "


    Looking at each other, filled with a complex emotion, the elder martial sister was awakened by him, that pair of haggard, but happy eyes, let him see directly crazy.


    "Younger martial brother You What are you looking at? " Ye Wanqing''s face turned red, and he winced, but the knot still remained.


    Ning Tao smelled the words, with a bitter smile in his mouth. The power of time did not erase this knot. It seems that he should seize the time to find the elixir. Blauna has made a breakthrough!


    "Elder martial sister, have you had a good time recently? How about worry free?" He took the lead to break the calm and asked carefully.


    Ye Wanqing''s face darkened when she heard the speech. She turned her head and looked at the carefree in the ice coffin. She fell into a deep sleep and seemed to grow up a little bit. There were two shallow dimples in the corner of her mouth.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao lowered his head. From all the news he got, for the so-called root of heaven and earth, it still doesn''t exist in In this world!


    What''s more, they don''t even know what it is.


    Suddenly, he noticed a special thing, that is a small tree, vigorous green buds, budding, that touch of green leaves to add a landscape, it is very pleasing.


    "Why, what is that?" Ning Tao doesn''t understand of doubt way.


    When ye Wanqing heard the speech, he followed his eyes and saw the green little tree. He immediately explained, "this is the spirit tree. It is said that it is a spirit tree."


    "At the beginning, I didn''t think too much about it. I just planted it, but I didn''t expect it to grow out in a short time. It seems that it''s because of this treasure land."


    Yunling tree?


    Ning Tao thought a little, and a stream of information came out of his mind. Yun Ling tree is a kind of precious spirit tree with great potential, which can grow up in difficulties.


    It used to be not precious, but it was too precious at the end of the law. Looking around the whole world, you can''t find several such spiritual trees. They have basically disappeared.


    It can produce a kind of fruit called Yun Ling Guo. It doesn''t have many miraculous effects. It''s full of spiritual power. It''s a kind of fruit to enhance cultivation. It can be taken many times!


    But it''s a long way from maturity.


    Both fell into silence, both quietly looking at worry free, their children, the heart is full of happiness.


    Suddenly, a sudden sound of footsteps broke their long-term peace. When they turned around, it turned out to be elder martial brother Qingyang with an eager face, as if there was something urgent.


    "Younger martial brother, that''s great. You finally wake up. Something''s wrong. Hongmeng has something wrong," said Qingyang.


    Ning Tao two people listen to, the facial expression changes greatly, anxious way: "what happened, four big sects rebel?"


    Hearing the speech, Qingyang shook his head with a bitter smile and explained, "it''s the alliance leader who announced that he is going to abdicate. He plans to choose one of the young generation of the eight sects to train."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao is shocked. Ye Wanqing is also surprised to cover his red lips. The leader of this generation abdicates. This is a big storm. It''s about the eight sects Ranking.


    Seeing their astonishment, Qingyang took a deep breath and said firmly: "at present, the only thing that is certain is that all the strongest talents of the eight sects have gone out of the gate and intend to compete for this position."


    ); the first 4C hair


    heard this, ningtao didn''t have an accident. If you hide your disciples at this time, I''m afraid that it is the loss of eight major schools. This is the essence of one faction.


    However, he immediately said: "it seems that you don''t have to guess. It''s just a battle between the dragon and the tiger. The strongest disciple of the eight sects has heard of it for a long time, but it has nothing to do with me...!"


    However, before he finished, he was interrupted by Qingyang and said strangely, "who said it has nothing to do with you? This time, the leader of the alliance asked you to participate in the fight."


    "Er...!"


    Ning Tao was stunned for a while. He was very surprised. He pointed to himself and said, "name and surname, let me join. I''m still the leader of the alliance, but Why is that? "


    Hearing this, Qingyang shrugged his shoulders and said enviously, "I want to ask you why. You are the only one who is treated like this. Now the outside world is saying that you are the leader of the Alliance Bastard


    "Poof Damn Which son of a bitch told me the truth, find him out for me, or thank him, and I will change my name immediately, saying, "what''s the alliance leader''s name..."


    Hearing this, they looked at him with disdain and strange eyes, as if they were saying that you have no brain, or we have no brain, are you gone with the wind, or are we unable to hold the knife?"Cough Just kidding Never mind... " Ning Tao had a dry cough, but his face was not red and his heart was not beating.


    After thinking about it, ye Wanqing suddenly said, "but why did the alliance leader do this Is it because of the old Mo? "


    Hearing the speech, Qingyang shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s like this. All the students can compete or refuse to compete in this contest. It''s a free choice."


    "But younger martial brother, he was named and asked to take part. He was not allowed to refuse. In other words, you have to take part in this fight, or with Ye Kong On behalf of Wudang. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was surprised and said: "elder martial brother Ye Kong has also passed the pass. I have heard about his name before, but I have never seen him. It is said that he is a disciple of wuwuwu Shizu..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Qingyang. He said anxiously, "you''re in a bad mood, and you''re in a bad mood. The four sects will attack you."


    However, Ning Tao smell speech, just Leng Leng, a thought in the brain seems to be really so, eyebrow micro wrinkle.


    Immediately dissatisfied, he said: "the leader of the alliance is really an old man. I guess he wants to give up the leader''s position to me, but I''m sorry to be so direct. There may be a dark curtain."


    "I''ve always been familiar with identity."


    Hearing these words, they covered their faces with shame and were very speechless. On the way of narcissism, you can''t find your opponent. What do you think? Is it time to take office?


    Ye Wanqing frowned and said suddenly, "younger martial brother, no matter what the alliance leader''s intention is, you should be careful. Although you don''t know how to fight for it, your enemy is obvious."


    "If the four sects attack you in the game, or unite to kill you, no one can find any fault, because It''s reasonable! "

 Chapter 1072

    A piece of news spread like a plague.


    It didn''t take long for all the eight sects, the only remaining ancient cultivation families, Hongmeng''s monks, personnel and even the country to get the news.


    This generation of Hongmeng allies About to abdicate!


    This news can be called explosive. It has set off a huge wave in the field of practice. People standing on the top of the wave are about to change their positions, so that young people with strength and means can take the upper position.


    It can be said that the eight sects act in an instant. The most obvious is the outstanding young generation. Each sect has its own genius. They are the target of the new generation.


    Wang Tao in Kunlun, Heng Yu in Kongtong, ye Kong in Wudang And the wusheng of the Wu family. These people are all fighting for the position of leader of the Alliance The right person.


    Then, another news spread wildly. Ning Tao, a disciple of Wudang, was named by the leader of the alliance to take part in the fight. I don''t know why.


    There are a lot of rumors. Some people say Ning Tao is too crazy. This is his retribution. Others say he is an illegitimate child. Some even say he is a black screen. There must be a big reason for this!


    However, from these grapevine news, there is a strange news that stands out and has been widely supported by everyone. Ning Tao has offended too many people, which is to kill him.


    After all, just a few days ago, he offended the four major sects, and now he has to compete. Isn''t that adding fuel to the fire This is what people believe.


    At this time, the young generation of silent talents finally spoke. First of all, Xie Mian, a Huashan disciple, put down his cruel words when he learned about the tragedy of the sect.


    "If Ning Tao dares to take part in the competition, he will cut it with one sword!"


    Hang Yu of Kongtong school also immediately gave out cruel words.


    "If he has the courage to come, he will be killed directly. Life is not like death!"


    "The place to compete is the place to bury his bones. If you really have the courage to compete, you should prepare for the future...!"


    When that kind of cruel words is released, Wudang naturally can''t show weakness. Although Ye Kong has never met Ning Tao, he still admires this younger martial brother and has won great glory for Wudang.


    S is faster than VN. Up


    "who dares to move my younger martial brother, step over my dead body first."


    Li Menghan, a member of Tianshan school, heard the news as soon as she left the pass, but what she said It''s very special.


    "No one can kill him before I hit him..."


    "Er...!"


    This sentence makes everyone imagine. In addition, Tianshan sect and Wudang sect are so close that they don''t want to get married. These two disciples should There will be a little ambiguity!


    Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to these, his reason is very simple, let Qingyang and others is speechless, do the dog bite you, you still want to bite back?


    He didn''t mean it. He shut up in the cave directly. Now the big baby''s problem is his biggest headache!


    In the field of practice, the fight has not yet begun, the smell of gunpowder has been everywhere, and the position is obvious. Many melon eating disciples can''t wait to wait for that day, and the time is too slow.


    ¡­¡­


    On this side of the hot, an unknown, vast sea, but ushered in a war.


    This battle is enough to be recorded in the history of the cultivation world!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The endless sea water is surging, the waves are lifted again and again, and there are several reefs exposed to the sea. Everything is so calm and peaceful.


    However, a human figure appeared on a reef. It was as ethereal as a banished immortal. It was clean and free from worldly filth. One eye was leisurely and confused, as if in memory.


    This person, just disappeared before Uncle Tim!


    Looking up at the clear sky, his eyes couldn''t help losing consciousness. He didn''t even care about the movement in the distance.


    "Chi "Zheng...!"


    The sound of a sword resounds through nine days and ten places. The light of the sword can only be described as stunning and dazzling.


    On the opposite reef, a figure suddenly appeared, holding a long sword and looking at the opposite side.


    "You Are you waiting for me


    Uncle Tim hears the words and slowly returns to his mind. When he hears the doubts in his ears, his eyes are quite helpless.


    "Why did you chase me so long?"


    When the sword bearer heard this, he burst into a smile. A cool breeze blew away the strands of elegant hair on his forehead, revealing a familiar face. It was Longjin!


    "It''s very simple. I''ll ask you some questions and have another fight."


    Uncle Tim heard the speech, his face was indifferent, and said: "you have doubts and want to ask me, but why should I tell you?"


    For this answer, long Jin was not surprised. He pointed to him with one hand sword and said with a smile, "then you can only fight one fight, or you can continue to run and see if you can get rid of me."


    "Eh!"


    Uncle Tim''s face is helpless. Just because he doesn''t want him to follow, he will wait here. If he doesn''t end these things, he can''t find his memory at ease!"If I know, I''ll consider telling you."


    On hearing this, long Jin immediately brightened up and blurted out without hesitation: "first question, who are you?"


    "I don''t know. When I wake up, people call me Tim!"


    "Second question, where are you from?"


    "I don''t know. They say it''s a foreign country."


    "Third question, what is your purpose?"


    "I don''t know. That''s what I want to know, too!"


    After three questions, I feel as if I didn''t ask them. When I ask three questions, I don''t know. Long Jin frowns. His expression doesn''t seem to be false. Can''t he lose his memory?


    "Fourth question, what do you know?"


    Hearing this question, uncle Tim was silent. He seemed to be thinking about it. At last, he replied heavily: "I only know My awakening, with a Mission...! "


    "But what is it I can''t remember


    Hearing these words, Longjin''s pupil shrinks and stares at him for a long time. His mission is to wake up. Is he?


    There were so many thoughts in my mind that I finally chuckled and said, "fifth question, fight with me, do your best?"


    However, uncle Tim shook his head and refused, "I don''t agree with that. He''s not in line with my mission."


    But after hearing this, long Jin gave a cold smile and said, "you can''t help but refuse. Since I broke into alchemy with my strength, I still don''t know myself How powerful it is. "


    As soon as the words were heard, a startling sword burst out. When an ordinary long sword was held at will, the free and easy momentum suddenly changed, as if it had become an invincible immortal in the sword!


    "Xiaoyao Lingtian sword!"


    The sword Qi that Ning Tao regarded as a treasure was cut by long Jin at will, as if it could break the river with one sword.


    However, before the sword was close to Uncle Tim, it suddenly disappeared, as if it had been invisible.


    At this time, uncle Tim sighed, and the hands on his back finally moved. With a slight move, the sea water below suddenly rose to the sky, with the power of an angry dragon.


    Unexpectedly, he put his hand into the sea, but when he pulled it out, it had a crystal clear Halberd!


    To condense with water, to transform with spirit.

 Chapter 1073

    A halberd is completely composed of sea water. There is still water flowing in it. It looks like a perfect work of art, beautiful and exquisite.


    Turn the decadent into the magic!


    Uncle Tim seems to have reached this level, and he is very casual. He doesn''t seem to have any sense of obscurity. Although he is easy to gather, he is not inferior to the magic weapon.


    Seeing this, long Jin''s eyes narrowed, but his heart was very happy. With this hand alone, it was enough to prove his judgment. He believed that this battle would definitely bring him a lot of harvest.


    Step out, step on the void, and directly resist Qi. The sword will be more and more hot. In a moment, nine strokes can be compared with the sword Qi of the original life, and cut through the space.


    When Uncle Tim saw this, his face was as flat as usual. With the halberd in his hand, the sea water below suddenly rioted. Nine Dragons condensed from the sea water rushed out and directly attacked him.


    "Boom...!"


    For a moment, the sword spirit broke out, and the sea water spilled wantonly, as if it was raining heavily.


    "Bang Roar...! "


    Suddenly, under the dragon gold, a dragon with a big bucket sprang out, opened its mouth full of tusks, and covered its ears with lightning Bite off in a moment!


    "Well Bad...! "


    Seeing this, Longjin''s eyelids jump, and his sword move is suddenly interrupted. His whole body is wrapped by the dragon''s mouth, and then he rushes to the bottom of the sea like a falling dragon.


    "Boom...!"


    Jiaolong instantly into the sea, no trace, the choppy sea, the blink of an eye.


    Uncle Tim''s eyes are deep, like penetrating the void. At a certain moment, he wrinkled slightly and chopped off with a halberd in his hand. It''s as if he could open a mountain and destroy the world.


    "Zheng "Zheng...!"


    The sound of a sword suddenly came from the bottom of the sea. The calm sea was suddenly separated by a sword. Even the moist soil below was very clear.


    "Wow Boom...! "


    In the middle of it appeared the figure of Long Jin, holding an ordinary sword, raised it high, and then dropped it gently.


    "The second is the Xiaoyao sword


    A sword Qi of several Zhang in size seems to divide the sea and cut it straight down. The momentum of light is enough to make people submit.


    When Uncle Tim saw this, he frowned slightly. There was no strange move, but it was still an understatement.


    Just spit out a word suddenly in the mouth, "chop!"


    "Boom...!"


    A strong storm suddenly broke out, and the sea water that was about to close was stopped in an instant. All of them raised several feet high, and the fish There are countless deaths and injuries.


    Before the storm passed, uncle Tim frowned slightly and suddenly sighed. His hands stretched out and his palms were up. It was like Five Dynasty yuan. A shocking force burst out!


    "Roar Roar...! "


    In a flash, the two sides of the sea that are about to be closed suddenly condense two hundred Zhang sea dragons. They are ferocious in appearance, and they can also roar with the roar of the dragon, which has the potential to overturn the river and the sea.


    However, when the storm passed, the dragon''s golden body appeared. It was a little strange that the sword, which had been held in the hand, suddenly retracted its sheath, and the whole person assumed the posture of drawing the sword.


    "The essence of China, draw the sword "The way


    His voice is like thunder, which blows up in the sky, but he doesn''t move. He doesn''t see that he wants to draw a sword at all. It seems that he just talks, but he doesn''t really take action.


    However, the two ferocious sea dragons suddenly broke off where they were connected with the sea. It seemed that they lost their power in an instant and turned into sea water all over the sky.


    Seeing this scene, uncle Tim raised his eyebrows and suddenly looked at the reef under his feet. At a certain moment, he heard a "click" and broke from the middle.


    The incision is as smooth as a mirror!


    "Putong...!"


    ,. D


    the big rock lost its center of gravity and fell to the bottom of the sea. On it, uncle Tim stepped on the void, his face was very surprised, and he seemed to see something interesting.


    "What a powerful sword! It reminds me of something. There are such amazing and gorgeous people in this abandoned land. It seems that miracles can always come out of the bad situation."


    Hearing these words, long Jin''s pale face suddenly glowed and asked: "what did you say just now, abandoned land, what is abandoned land, what is "Bad situation?"


    Tim shook his head blandly and said, "just now I just thought of it because I was interested in it. I can''t help blurting it out, but I''ve already got some interest in this battle."


    "Let me see your Sword


    As soon as his voice fell, his figure disappeared in a flash. When he reappeared, he was on the top of Longjin''s head. He didn''t expect a halberd to be cut down, but an understatement.


    The radian of that half moon made long Jin''s face change. He grasped the hilt of the sword and pulled it out again. This sword is the essence of Chinese swordsmanship, broad and profound."Dang Boom...! "


    The sea water below has not yet closed, but also suffered from this devastating impact. It was a round force impact with two people as the center, revealing a large area of soil.


    A turtle, who has lived for decades, is wandering in the sea. Suddenly, a sword light comes and another halberd blade passes. The hard shell turns into Four!


    "Step on...!"


    Long Jin kept retreating. His face was flushed and his blood was surging. The sword in his hand had a dense crack. It seemed that he could not bear the force. He was about to break and disintegrate.


    "You Where did it come from? "


    "I said I don''t know! "


    After some questioning, the result is still unknown, but long Jin''s face is gloomy, and he always feels bound, like falling into a swamp. The more he struggles, the deeper he gets, and he can''t resist at all.


    "The heart of the sword is clear, cut me with the heart of my sword!"


    With a murmur, Longjin''s closed eyes suddenly opened, just like a blunt sword, sharpened and sharpened. His momentum became aggressive and sharp.


    "The third move of Xiaoyao sword formula, one sword breaks the sky!"


    A sword with a length of several hundred feet is like a huge sword. It can break the sky in an instant.


    Uncle Tim frowned tightly. When the halberd was detected, there was a virtual shadow in the air, which was also hundreds of feet in size. It was like a giant slashing with the halberd, with the potential of destroying the sky and the earth.


    "Boom...!"


    Although the sword was dark, it also had a tendency to break the sky and tear the void.


    However, uncle Tim even gave a cold hum, just like that day at the treasure appraisal meeting, he said in a cold voice: "scatter!"


    At the first order, the sword was broken as he said. Its power seemed to be swallowed up and disappeared.


    When long Jin saw this, his eyelids jumped. He didn''t see how he got out of his hand at all. It was as if he was following his words. A light noise shocked him from the beginning Pull it back.


    The ordinary sword in his hand is only the hilt.


    At the sight of this, his sword eyebrows wrinkled instantly. He used this long sword just to sharpen it. He used ordinary sword to sharpen his strong sword moves, which was taught by his master.


    As long as there is a sword in the heart, everything can be a sword.


    I saw that he suddenly relaxed and even laughed. His sword intention became deep and sharp, like Hongzhong''s great Lu Dao:


    "I There are One Handle Green Copper Sword, "


    " can Broken Day Month And Star Chen. "


    "This move was created by me. It''s called Sword prison


    When Uncle Tim heard the words, he sighed. It seemed that he didn''t intend to hide any more. His voice was like heavenly power, and he said deeply:


    "I There are One Mouth No Bottom "Yuan"


    "can Swallow God To And Ten thousand "I don''t know."


    "This move is either death or injury. It''s called Down the abyss

 Chapter 1074

    An illusory bronze sword is condensed by pure sword meaning. This momentum alone makes void wrinkle.


    A bottomless abyss, deep, dark and terrible, as if from ancient times, mysterious, vast, confirm the sky.


    Seeing this, Longjin frowned and said in surprise, "what''s your trick, whirlpool? Black hole? Never seen such a strange power, Luoyuan? This is a mouthful of The abyss


    In the face of this series of questions, uncle Tim''s face suddenly became gloomy. The abyss behind him seemed to be floating, illusory and vague. Then he raised his head Look at the sky.


    "It''s you Is it suppressing my power, memory? "


    Wulitou words, but let Longjin eyes squint, look up at the sky, only the blue sky, a clear, those clouds are torn by their momentum.


    "Are you Talk to me? "


    Uncle Tim heard the speech, shook his head, and suddenly used his strength to make the abyss more solid, but it was illusory, as if it had been the extreme. There was a sense of oppression all around him.


    "Hum, damn it, you can''t suppress me for too long. One day I will think of everything and complete my mission...!"


    Uncle Tim, who has always been calm and insipid, suddenly says angrily to the void that the abyss is flickering and darkening, but he can''t solidify and his strength hasn''t broken through the bottleneck.


    "Eh!"


    Long Jin smelt speech, the muscle on the face drew to draw, this all around he a person, who suppressed him, see he that appearance still ignore oneself, is to hand, still let him silly for a while?


    As the sword roared to the sky, the bronze sword became more and more solid. There were visions around him, like purgatory. It was composed of a sword. This move was like hell.


    All of a sudden, uncle Tim regained his peace, and the abyss between illusion and essence was swallowed up instantly, as if even the void could swallow a big hole.


    When long Jin saw this, he gave a cold hum and cut out the bronze sword without hesitation. One sword is like ten thousand swords. There is no other fancy move, only one sword can break ten thousand methods.


    In this void, the two finally collided, without the earth shaking imagination, nor the huge mushroom cloud imagination, nor the explosive like a nuclear bomb.


    Only silent, bronze sword slowly swallowed, the abyss quietly disappeared, everything seems to have never happened, the water below also closed, but there is a kind of brilliant red.


    All of a sudden, both of them snort at the same time. The only difference is that there is blood in the corner of Longjin''s mouth, while uncle Tim doesn''t, but his body shape seems to be gloomy and illusory.


    One breath, two After three breaths, their faces changed at the same time. They felt the great crisis and retreated like a nuclear bomb.


    "Hiss...!"


    This kind of sound is like tearing cloth strips and brocade. The void is like a sudden shock. Ordinary people can''t feel it, but how can they not feel it!


    Eyes, there are a small black, black lines, like floating in the air, boundless floating, this is like the dirty things on the computer screen, people can''t help to erase.


    If they are obsessive-compulsive, they will not be able to bear it. But they are determined. The more strange they are, the more terrifying they are.


    All of a sudden, a tuna jumped out, but when it touched the black line, it split into two, the blood was raging, and two bloody bodies fell into the sea again.


    "Hiss...!"


    Seeing this, long Jin took a cold breath and said in surprise, "shouldn''t Have you broken the void


    It seems that in order to confirm his words, those black lines suddenly burst out sword Qi and directly shot into the sea. A grass carp swimming happily was cut off directly.


    Another black line erupted with a force of swallowing. It sucked in half the body of the tuna. It was a real thing. It was completely Disappeared.


    Seeing this, uncle Tim said helplessly: "as you can see, it''s true. The world is too fragile. You are amazing. You are very good. Find the right opportunity Get out of here. "


    "Leave?"


    As soon as long Jin heard this, his pupils shrank, and his face suddenly realized that he was very excited and said, "if so, you are not from this world. Where do you come from and how do you come from?"


    When Uncle Tim heard the words, he said with a smile: "I am a person in this world. How can I say from outside that I have never left? How can I say that I It''s me


    "Eh!"


    Long Jin was confused and didn''t understand. He frowned and said, "who are you? You asked me to leave, but how do I leave? The old road has been cut off. Here It''s a cage. "


    "Ancient road, cut off, cage...!"


    Uncle Tim said slowly, as if he remembered something. He closed his eyes and felt the world. Once he was guided, his memory would come out.


    After a long time, he suddenly pointed to three places and murmured: "three Three Door, there are three doors left, through those doors You can leave soon...! ""Blood gate Empty door Longmen...! "


    When long Jin heard the speech, he looked at the three directions he pointed out. According to his judgment and some forbidden areas, he understood something.


    In the sea, the mysterious devil triangle.


    Deep in the Carpathian mountains of Romania.


    The last one is actually in China. I don''t know whether it''s Changbai Mountain or Taishan Mountain. It still needs to be investigated.


    "Empty door Blood gate Longmen...! "


    "Are there three doors? However, there were people who went there in those years. Why did they fail? There was no news. In the farther and more ancient times, there were still bodies found. "


    Hearing this, uncle Tim slowly shook his head and sighed: "that''s all I know. Whether you can leave depends on "It''s fate


    Then he stepped on the void and walked away.


    However, a voice stopped him and said, "you let me go. What about yourself?"


    Uncle Tim looks up at the sky and shakes his head. A breeze takes away a wisp of smoke.


    "I have My mission


    Seeing people leave, long Jin doesn''t go after them, because he has got the answer he wants. His weird tricks, shocking information and three portals are enough for him to digest.


    Looking at this broken void, the power of the sword created by him after years of practicing sword didn''t disappoint him, but it still needs to be honed, and He wants to explore gateway!


    The end of a great war is enough to go down in history, but no one can see it. The only trace is at the bottom of the sea.


    There is a gully of sword mark, which is tens of meters deep.


    A sea halberd slashed, leaving a canyon.


    Who will win this battle? Who is responsible? Unknown?


    ¡­¡­


    Within a few miles of Ding City, there is a long lost event for Hongmeng. In this mysterious vein, it is decided that the next generation of alliance leaders will be born and selected from those disciples.


    The eight sects and the family of cultivation are the main members of Hongmeng, but the eight sects occupy the dominant position. This time, as long as the cultivation is enough, you can participate in the competition.


    But for a bureau of Ning Tao, also started here!

 Chapter 1075

    Dingcheng, the place of mysterious mineral vein, gathers a large number of Hongmeng members, Shaolin, Huashan, Kongtong, Qingcheng Wu family, Lu family And so on all came here.


    After a long time, a large number of people came from afar. Looking at their faces and costumes, it was Wudang, which had been coming so late. Because of waiting for Ning Tao, it was slow.


    There are two people at the head. One is pretty, with a radian in the corner of his mouth. His bearing is extraordinary. Under the calm surface, he hides his overbearing temperament. It is Ning Tao.


    The other person, a modest gentleman, is dignified. He is dressed in plain white and has a handsome face, which makes people feel comfortable. This person is Ye Kong!


    "Hum, we''ve been waiting so long. It seems that you Wudang sect is very popular. Do you think you should be the leader of the eight sects? If you are arrogant, you will be punished."


    A sudden remark came. Not only Wudang was stunned, but also the other major sects. They didn''t wait long. They just had a rest.


    But look at this, is it to do something?


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he had a gloomy face. The reason why Wudang came so slowly was that he was in the closed pass. When he left the pass, everyone was waiting for him.


    Originally, I felt guilty and let people rush here in a hurry. I was tired all the way, but I just got to the place and didn''t catch my breath, so someone made an article about it.


    Immediately, he took a step and said in a cold voice, "if you dare to say, why don''t you dare to show up? Come on, let me see. It''s the dog that bit me. Didn''t you change it before?"


    Voice down, people you look at me, I look at you, but no one stood up, as if counselled.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sneered and said contemptuously: "dare to say it, but don''t dare to be it. It seems that he has no face to stand up?"


    "Hum, if you have the ability, you can find me out. This kind of low-level provocation is also meaningful and humiliating."


    However, as soon as the voice fell, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and immediately looked at the Qingcheng sect, a familiar figure, Zhao Shuang. Even if he covered up, could he avoid the perspective eyes?


    Immediately a face evil evil spirit, roar a way: "originally is you, seem last time didn''t beat enough, roll out for me."


    Zhao Shuang sees this, the facial expression changes greatly, he can find oneself in an instant unexpectedly, damned, how should do?


    At this moment, a figure walked out slowly and stood in front of Zhao Shuang. He said in a cold voice, "if you want to fight now, Li Yi will accompany you to the end. It''s just that you will be abandoned."


    As soon as his voice fell, Heng Yu of Kongtong school came out and said in a cold voice, "he belongs to me. Don''t rob me. I''ll let him know the consequences of humiliating my school. He should make amends for his death."


    "Well, I''ve already said that if he dares to come and cut it off with one sword and humiliate Huashan to the present level, he deserves to die. If he gives up the precious land, I can spare you the pain."


    Huashan Xie Mian finally came out with a murderous look on his face.


    At this time, Mo Li, the hidden disciple of the Emei sect, stepped out and sneered, "is that the treasure land that Wudang can monopolize? You''d better hand it over to avoid disaster."


    A series of reactions shocked everyone. It was exciting that all the elite disciples of the four schools declared war.


    Suddenly, another man walked out and joked: "I think what you said is reasonable. How amazing the treasure land is. Wudang monopolizes all of us I''m not willing to


    Ning Tao has a closer look. It turns out that Wusheng!


    Looking at his words, he even attracted many enemies. He could not help but feel cold. These bastards were still thinking about the treasure land. It seemed that they had not been beaten enough that time.


    Just as he wanted to be furious, he had a palm on his shoulder. When he turned his head, he found that it was elder martial brother Ye Kong. He said coldly, "you cheated me on Wudang. I''ll have a good calculation of this."


    As soon as the voice fell, a beautiful shadow came out. The amazing color attracted the attention of all the wolf friends and said coldly, "no one is allowed to touch him before I beat him."


    The speaker is Li Menghan, who has changed a lot from her former appearance. She still remembers that she was beaten red when she woke up.


    Ning Tao almost didn''t recognize her. If she didn''t have Yan yunyun around her, I''m afraid she couldn''t recognize that she was a Tianshan disciple. It''s like she has changed from green to mature.


    A flower grows into a dazzling flower.


    At this time of tit for tat, Wang Tao of Kunlun suddenly said in a cold voice, "that precious place belongs to Wudang. Our ancestors also gave orders. Don''t dream in broad daylight."


    The weight of this statement is heavy. Wang Tao''s representativeness in Kunlun is extraordinary and makes people cautious.


    Xie Mian had a murderous look on his face, and moriran said, "hum, don''t stand and talk. You don''t have a pain in your back. How can that small place be enough for the cultivation of our four schools? Even Huashan itself is not enough."


    "In my opinion, we should permanently assign more than half of that treasure land to our four factions. After all, we are united in spirit and should not be selfish. We will protect the girl closely."


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he was furious and said in a cold voice, "don''t you think it''s funny to dream in broad daylight and return more than half of the treasure land. Why don''t you die? You''ll have to give more money."Hearing this, Heng Yu said with a sneer, "hum, it won''t be long before your precious land in Wudang will become the property of our four sects. Where do you like to go in Wudang?"


    "Oh, by the way, that circle I can leave it to you. "


    "After all, there''s no harm in raising stupid pigs!"


    Ye Kong heard the words and said in a cold voice: "it''s a pity that you can never realize this idea. How can we allow you to get involved in Wudang''s territory? You will pay for your wishful thinking."


    At this time, Li Yi suddenly said coldly, "when I win the position of leader of the alliance and give an order, I think you dare not follow."


    As soon as he said this, Ning Tao and others changed their faces and suddenly realized that it was not good. If so, whether it was a vote or an order from the alliance leader, it should be You can do it all.


    Seeing this, Mo Li said with a grim smile: "now if you kneel down and beg for mercy, maybe you will find a way to live. After all, we are very kind and will not Kill them all. "


    " ha ha Ha ha...! "


    Li Menghan couldn''t see it. He said in a cold voice, "it''s too early to be proud. You people want to win the position of leader of the alliance. Crow dyeing can''t change into Phoenix."


    However, what he said made the four people sneer. The good thing has been done and the situation is settled.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao frowned. These shameless things are really red when they are close to Zhu, and black when they are close to mo. with such ancestors, disciples are not good birds.


    Just want to scold a few Jieqi, a surge of prestige but quietly came down, refining God, the real refining God of power.


    Looking up, a half century old man appeared. Although he was old, he was strong and bright.


    This man is the leader of this generation, Zhou Heng!

 Chapter 1076

    When the leader of the alliance appeared, the scene calmed down, because he was not only the leader of Hongmeng alliance, but also a strong alchemist. He was the ancestor of Kunlun and the ancestor of Wudang.


    I saw his eyes faint, scan a circle, the heart already know about, but did not care.


    He said slowly, "you all come here to fight for the position of leader. As for why you come here and how to fight for the leader, it depends on your efforts."


    "I think you all know how important this mysterious vein is to Hongmeng. But four days ago, a kind of creature, stone worm, suddenly appeared in it, which is an unknown existence."


    After hearing this, people were surprised. But many people showed disdain for it. It''s just worms. They even brought together their eight sects. It''s too inspiring.


    It''s like calling a group of experts to fight kindergarten students.


    In the latest chapter, on the festival K.


    the child How desperate is it?


    Without paying attention to the expression of these people, the alliance leader said slowly: "after the detection and analysis of the country, we finally come to some conclusions that this is an ancient gregarious creature."


    "But in this era, their power is greatly reduced. They can only be one kind of ability, which can make people petrified. However, through various analyses, as long as they are not bitten, there will be no great danger."


    "The premise is that you have enough spiritual power and are always cautious."


    "Social creatures like this usually have a king of their own who obeys its orders completely. Some disciples have also found traces, but they have been run away by him."


    "What you have to do is to wipe out these creatures. After that, you will distribute the spirit stone according to your contribution, and the disciple who killed the stone insect king is my successor."


    "As long as he doesn''t have an accident, the leader will have no accident."


    Hearing these words, a group of disciples were not only surprised, but also looked at each other. A Qingcheng disciple said weakly: "that is to say, who killed the stone worm king is the next leader?"


    "Even if you wipe out those stone insects, you can get rewards?"


    Hearing the words, the leader nodded with a smile and said: "yes, it''s so simple, but don''t be careless. The strength of the insect king is not small. It can kill Lian Ying."


    "The reason for doing this is to exercise and temper you, so that you can wander between life and death once. Only after experiencing blood and fire can you grow into a real The strong. "


    "Now you have to make a choice. If you enter it, you may die and be petrified, but you may also make a big splash. Even if you don''t become the leader of the alliance, it will be of great benefit."


    "Good?"


    A lot of people get excited when they hear this word. Nothing is more direct than this. Human greed and desire can''t be concealed, and friars are no exception.


    It''s like an ordinary absentee who suddenly learns that a rocking vein is spilling a pile of gold. More than 95% of the people will choose to gamble and enter the vein!


    Either heaven or hell!


    All of a sudden, a Huashan disciple was puzzled and said, "I dare to ask you, my Lord, the great benefits you said What do you mean? "


    Hearing this, the leader said with a smile: "it''s very simple. Everything you get in the mine during the competition belongs to you, Hongmeng I won''t ask for anything. "


    "Moreover, if there are some special places, you can also write down or mark them, and exchange them for spirit stones."


    "In a word, as long as you can survive and have good luck, there will be some spirit stones in everyone''s hands. As for the number, it depends on your hard work and strength, and Opportunity. "


    Hearing this, hundreds of elite disciples have hot eyes and can''t wait to enter the mine. As for the stone worm, it''s just a treasure in front of them.


    Seeing that the people couldn''t wait, the alliance leader had no choice but to smile. In his eyes, these disciples are just newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers. Compared with their generation, they are really much worse.


    But if it is tempered, I believe it will be much better.


    He immediately stopped talking nonsense and ordered: "in that case, all monks will only give you two days to listen to the order. No matter whether they succeed or not, they will all withdraw."


    "I take orders." All the friars yelled at the same time.


    Seeing this, the leader nodded with satisfaction and immediately ordered: "all monks, let''s go..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    A sudden voice suddenly came out, which made everyone''s step suddenly. Even because of some anxieties, they fell to the ground, which was very embarrassing.


    In the eyes of countless double murderers, Ning Tao''s figure was revealed. Just now, it was he who called.


    Seeing this, the leader frowned and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Ning Tao took a step and said angrily, "I want to quit the competition. The leader has just said that let''s make our own choice, so I choose Quit. "


    Hearing this, all the disciples were surprised. It seemed that they had heard something frightening. He wanted to Quit the game.


    The leader of the alliance was impatient. If you quit, just quit. Why do you make it so grand? But I don''t know what to think, so I asked inexplicably: "what''s your name?"When Ning Tao heard the words, he raised his head and said, "Wudang disciple, Ning Tao."


    On hearing this, the leader''s eyelids jumped. Fortunately, he didn''t say yes rashly. It turned out that it was this guy. He said with a straight face: "other disciples can do it, but you can''t


    "Don''t ask why, it''s the idea of Hongmeng senior management."


    After that, he didn''t give him a chance to refute at all. He walked away in the void immediately. He envied everyone for his elegant demeanor.


    Ning Tao, however, has a black face. He can call any other disciple, but I can''t. just because I''m handsome, you are jealous, vengeful and shady.


    "Hey, hey If you want to escape, your true face is finally revealed. You''re a villain. You''re a soft bone. You''re as bold as a wall... "


    Zhao Shuang seizes the opportunity and scorns fiercely.


    Ning Tao hears the speech and ignores it. He also stops the actions of elder martial brother Ye Kong and others. There''s no need to worry more with villains.


    In fact, he just tried, and the result was the same. He was very curious about this vein and wanted to see it.


    With perspective eyes, you can break through nothingness. In this mysterious mine, it must be like a fish in water. If you don''t get into it when you have a chance, it''s stupid. It''s not too much to call it heaven here.


    Maybe You can also find Born Daogen!


    With this hope in mind, Ning Tao ignores the scorn of the four schools and others, and walks into the mine with elder martial brother Ye Kong and others to make a fortune It''s not far away.


    Wudang disciples are very excited. How can a good thing like Lingshi not be active? Naturally, the more the better.


    The disciples of the eight sects are scattered. The Tianshan sect has an agreement with them to find a place to unite!


    Just walked into the vein not long ago, Ning Tao browed a pick, a face of surprise, went to the roadside to pick up an abandoned stone, there are traces of digging above, damage is very serious.


    Under the astonishment of the disciples, the spirit spewed out. Suddenly, it shocked the stone skin and showed its true face. This is Zhongpin Lingshi!


    Ye Kong and his disciples were surprised that they had just entered the mine, and they had a good start. Even if they were the baby refining elder, they would be greedy.


    Ning Tao was also very surprised. He just looked at it casually. He didn''t expect that it would be his harvest Blessed land.


    However, a vicious voice suddenly came out. The despicable villain took my spirit stone Put it down!

 Chapter 1077

    "Take my spirit stone Put it down


    A sudden voice, suddenly spread, Ning Tao in the moment of consternation, turned to see the past, at a glance saw Qingcheng Zhao Shuang, eyes full of greed, hot.


    "That''s the spirit stone I saw first. Give it back to me as soon as possible."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s indifference, Zhao Shuang can''t help but feel anxious. You know, there are few pieces of Zhongpin Lingshi even in Hongmeng. Even the elder Lian Ying will be so red eyed that he will go crazy.


    His cultivation was in a bottleneck, only one step away from the baby. When he saw the Zhongpin spirit stone, he immediately saw the hope and was very excited.


    Subconsciously, he takes the spirit stone as his own thing and takes it back no matter what. If he dedicates it to the elder of Qingcheng, it is estimated that his injury will soon recover.


    No matter which point, it is a rare advantage.


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he was so angry that he laughed back. For a piece of medium-quality spirit stone, he was so unscrupulous that he openly said it was his and that whoever saw it first was his.


    If you want to say this, you will probably laugh.


    When ye Kong heard the words, he sneered: "if you want to, you might as well come and get it. Let''s see if it''s the spirit stone or your life that matters. Wudang, it''s not your turn to act wild."


    Zhao Shuang and other disciples heard that their eyes were about to blow fire. How could they care about danger at the moment? All their minds were attracted by that piece of medium quality spirit stone. It''s a treasure.


    Jealousy, red eyes, heavy nose, especially Ning Tao, also deliberately threw a throwing stone, as if he did not care, but also like tempting him, blood in his eyes more and more rich.


    "Damn it, give me the stone. It''s mine..." Zhao Shuang fell into the enemy''s hands in an instant, and immediately rushed out with red eyes.


    Ye Kong sees this, his face is cold, and his palms instantly gather a force. He is not afraid that you will come, but he is afraid that you won''t come.


    "Wudang unique skill, Huifeng palm!"


    A force of baby training suddenly diffused, which made a group of disciples of Qingcheng sect wake up. Ye Kong even broke through to this level. No, elder martial brother Zhao is in danger!


    When Zhao Shuang saw this, he was also startled, but he gritted his teeth to meet him. He still had a fluke in his heart. Even if he couldn''t win, he could entangle or seize the opportunity!


    As long as he can get the spirit stone, he will be able to transform into nirvana.


    "Roar The spirit stone Give me...! "


    See him regardless of life rushed, Lingtai has been greedy, desire full, leaf empty face a cold, start strength again some time, there is no mercy.


    "Elder martial brother Zhao Be careful Fast back...! "


    "Whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, a figure came in a flash, the tough breath, straight figure, mixed with the trend of breaking the army.


    "Qingcheng unique skill, Qingguang boxing!"


    Both open and close, directly on, that Zhao Shuang did not guard against, directly by the strong storm and in the body.


    "Boom...!"


    The two men retreated suddenly, their faces were dignified, and their fists and palms were hidden, because It''s all shaking.


    "Martial Uncle Li, they robbed my spirit stone, which is the medium quality spirit stone. We must take it back," Zhao Shuang said anxiously, regardless of his own injury.


    When Li Yi heard the speech, his eyes narrowed and he looked at the Lingshi in Ning Tao''s hands. His eyes were gradually cold, and there was a kind of hatred of Wudang disciples. His breath was floating.


    Hesitated for a moment, then said: "all follow me!"


    With that, he went to the deep of the vein. A group of Qingcheng disciples followed him immediately, but Zhao Shuang was not happy. He immediately said eagerly, "uncle, that''s a medium quality spirit stone...!"


    However, Li Yi stares at him coldly and deeply, and immediately leaves with a group of disciples, ignoring him.


    Seeing this scene, Wudang''s disciples laughed until they made fun of it. It''s a fool to think about their spirit stone.


    Ning Tao has a sneer in his mouth, which is recorded in his heart. His spirit power gradually recovers to calm down. If he really dares to do it just now, he is absolutely sure to leave them.


    After looking at the medium quality stone in his hand, he immediately threw it to elder martial brother Ye. The latter was shocked and said: "younger martial brother, this is your chance."


    Seeing his refusal, Ning Tao said with a mysterious smile, "take it, elder martial brother. I''m very lucky. Since I have the first piece, I''ll have the second one. I''ll see later."


    With that, he just gave it to Ye Kong, and he couldn''t refuse it at all. A group of Wudang disciples looked at Ning Tao with admiration. The martial uncle was really grand and had a mind!


    But under, the leaf empty can only wry smile to put away, is to save for him first, a group of people continue to advance.


    I don''t know if it''s luck or if it''s all open. Within a few steps, Ning Tao found a piece of inferior spirit stone, which was broken off in a crevice.


    This scene also inspired the fighting spirit of Ye Kong and others, looking for the spirit stone. As for the stone insects, they haven''t found any trace. I don''t know why?


    However, ye Kong walked along with Ning Tao for some time, and then he realized what it means to compare people with others. He was so angry that he was not at the same height. He was envious.They are not even dog noses.


    On a pile of stones, a stone Ning Tao took with him, a discarded stone by the roadside, a stone inlaid on the wall of the mine, and even the stone Wu Hailin kicked off were all spirit stones.


    All Ning Tao''s moves are not empty, but all of them are low-grade Lingshi, and medium grade Lingshi are not so easy to find, but this is enough to make people envious.


    Wu Hailin is very depressed. The stone he kicked is also a spirit stone, which makes him doubt his life.


    All of a sudden, he saw a white stone. The color didn''t fit in with the surroundings. He was very happy. He just wanted to pick it up, but a white thing rushed out.


    "Be careful...!"


    Ning Tao and ye Kong act instantly, one finger, one palm, directly block the front and back road, and instantly kill them.


    Wu Hailin fixed his eyes and saw that he was a worm. He already had such a big arm. But without the help of two martial uncles, he would soon become a stone.


    "More Thank you, martial uncle He swallowed saliva, stammered, just now is really critical, extremely critical.


    The disciples were also relieved and startled. With the presence of the spirit stone, they almost forgot that there were stone insects. Their due caution was consumed by desire.


    98


    their determination is still far from enough!


    Ning Tao shook his head, but he picked up the white stone and handed it to Wu Hailin with a smile.


    "Look, maybe There will be surprises. "


    In his dubious, the spirit of spitting out, a small piece of spirit stone exposed, actually is a piece of inferior spirit stone.


    "Ha ha It''s a spirit stone Thank you, martial uncle Ning... " Wu Hailin''s face flushed with excitement and his heart was filled with joy.


    "Wretch, take my spirit stone Put it down


    All of a sudden, a familiar voice came, but it surprised everyone. Shouldn''t it It''s the second product again.


    They guessed that Zhao Shuang, Li Yi and the whole Qingcheng sect, no, Emei, Huashan and Kongtong are all here!


    This How is that possible?


    Ning Tao and ye Kong''s face changed greatly. They didn''t expect to be so sudden. They How did you find this?


    Four sects, surrounded Wudang with a grim smile!

 Chapter 1078

    A voice, but there are four sects.


    There are so many friars scattered in the mine, and some of them act separately. It''s impossible to get together so quickly.


    But now, the four sects not only gathered together, but also found them accurately. Their expressions seemed to have been expected, and they were not surprised at all.


    This is a purposeful premeditation!


    Ning Tao and ye Kong look very gloomy. The disciples behind them are also very nervous. The enemy is four times as much as them. What should they do It''s hard to stop.


    "Hey, hey Take my spirit stone, now it''s time to hand it in, "Zhao Shuang said with a proud face.


    He doesn''t care about the inferior spirit stone, but he can''t forget the intermediate spirit stone. If he were another monk, it would be the same. The God refining ancestors would be moved.


    However, no one paid any attention to this villain now. The disciples of the four schools surrounded them like iron buckets, not to mention the four people with ferocious faces.


    Xie Mian pulls out his sword and walks out with a murderous look. Heng Yu turns his head and seems to be itching. Mo Li is chilly and chilly, while Li Yi walks out with a sneer.


    Suddenly, he shrunk his arm, and suddenly his face became strong.


    On the surface of the skin, a faint blue light appeared, forming a pattern, which was very vague. However, ye Kong felt a chill from his spine to the top of his head, gritted his teeth and said angrily: "green light brand, it''s you who moved your hands and feet, that punch, you actually moved to me in that punch Hands and feet


    The words are full of shock, incredible, you know, in that case, we should not only repel ourselves, but also set our own brand, but also achieve soundless and stirless.


    This ingenuity and strength alone are enough to surpass him.


    "Damn...!"


    Ye Kong scolds him secretly. It''s because of him. It''s hard to avoid some remorse in his heart. He feels guilty to his martial nephews.


    Ning Tao patted him on the shoulder to give him comfort. He had mental calculation but no intention. Naturally, the result was doomed, and he had expected this situation for a long time.


    He took a step and sneered, "are you going to persuade us to surrender, force us, or kill us all?"


    Hearing these words, the four of them looked at each other. Mo Li suddenly walked out and joked: "we have revenge, we have injustice, like Wudang''s Taoist friends, we won''t be embarrassed."


    "But as for you, hum...!"


    Although we didn''t go on, we all know that the four factions were so miserable that day. It was hard to find an opportunity. How could we let it go easily unless It''s a miracle.


    Ye Kong calmed down and said firmly: "our Wudang disciples will not abandon their classmates, let alone be provoked by others. We did not give in that day in the back mountain, and now we do not."


    "Yes, we will never give in...!"


    A group of disciples roared, and Qin LAN and other female disciples echoed.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he felt extremely warm in his heart. This is his school, his home, and the harbor that belongs to him.


    But when they saw this, they sneered, but it was obvious that they had some premeditation, which was the reason why they delayed to do it.


    Xie Mian said in a cold voice: "in fact, as long as you promise to divide the treasure land into more than half and permanently divide it into my four sects, and the cave is complete Occupation. "


    "There''s nothing hard to talk about. We are very kind. As long as more than half of them are yours, we are very generous compared with your selfishness."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and said in a cold voice: "even if I say I want to give it to you now, will you believe it?"


    Xie Mian smelled the speech and said with a smile: "of course not, so I want you to cooperate and let me be in your body Dantian, keep a controllable sword Qi. "


    All the disciples were furious when they said this. They couldn''t understand the meaning. This is to control martial uncle Ning. With one thought, his sword was raging and he was in charge of his life and death.


    At this time, Hengyu of Kongtong school came out and said with a smile: "as the saying goes, those who can do more work, I Kongtong school has a secret skill, let me set a blood seed on you."


    O /


    in the Emei school, Mo Li sneered: "I heard that you are the body of pure Yang. If there is a cold air in your elixir field, it would be very interesting."


    Li Yi sniffed the speech and said coldly, "I won''t leave anything on you, but I want you A drop of blood essence. "


    Hearing this, all the disciples were terrified. They were all monks. How could they not understand these words? Those means were their best. They were all controllable.


    Dantian is very fragile in the human body. If these things really enter, I''m afraid it will become Puppets.


    They can control your life and death in a moment.


    Ning Tao''s face was very gloomy, and he clenched his fist, but there were hundreds of friars on the opposite side, which was four times as many as them. With their strength, they could not fight at all."If I promise, will you let them go?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was soft, the four of them were proud. The hundreds of disciples were even more comfortable. The breath they held a few days ago was finally released. They were really happy.


    Molly said sarcastically, "of course, we are all Hongmeng friars. It''s not good to kill each other. As long as you kill more stone insects for us, everything It''s easy to say. "


    "Yes, there are also good things like Lingshi. It''s not safe to put them on you. It''s better to keep them with us. It''s absolutely safe," said Heng Yu greedily.


    "Just in time, there is a place where there should be some good things before you come here. Why don''t you let the Taoist friends of Wudang have a look, by the way Explore the way, "Li Yi said casually.


    Seeing this, Xie Mian couldn''t help laughing wildly and joked: "I believe the Taoist friends of Wudang won''t refuse."


    "Creak...!"


    A group of Wudang disciples, with their teeth broken, looked at these people fiercely. Their fists creaked. Because of their strength, they were all white, and their eyes were covered with blood.


    These scum not only need to be controlled, but also need to occupy the treasure land, let them work hard to kill the stone insects and become slaves, and give all the spirit stones to them. Finally And let them find their way.


    They are no longer human beings, but human skins and animal hearts.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were deep, and moriran said, "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of it. You''ll get retribution if you commit many crimes."


    However, Zhao Shuang walked out with a grim smile, and his greedy eyes could no longer be restrained. Li Yi didn''t stop him this time. Zhongpin Lingshi is of great use to the whole Qingcheng school.


    He came to Ning Tao and said with a grim smile, "do you hand it in yourself, or do I take it, Jie Jie


    Ning Tao hears speech, very calm, just light looking at him.


    "Jijiji..."


    All of a sudden, a sound came from the depth of the vein, with the sound of panic, like some kind of creature.


    They turned to see it, and their eyes suddenly widened. It was a fat insect, as tall as a person, surrounded by countless small stone insects, like a bodyguard.


    That''s Stone bug king!


    Li Yi shrinks his pupils and rushes out in an instant. If he can kill the stone worm king, he will be the leader of the alliance.


    Not only did he have this idea, but the other three, as well as most of the four sects'' disciples, all had this idea. Who would like to be a younger brother, who would like to listen to others'' orders all his life.


    As the saying goes, a soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier!


    The darkness of human heart, the instinct of human nature, all burst out at this moment, one by one eyes red, as if looking at mobile treasure, opportunity Never miss it.


    Hello!


    Zhao Shuang, who is hesitating, suddenly hears the greeting. Subconsciously, he turns to see it, but he feels a strong wind coming.


    "The third way is to lose one''s son and one''s grandson!"


    "Bang Well...! "


    Zhao Shuang''s eyes are bulging and his blood is striking. He can''t kneel down on the ground. His whole body twitches and his blood is boiling.


    "Ah Damn Ah...! "

 Chapter 1079

    "Kill it Kill it...! "


    Nearly a thousand monks suddenly rioted, and their eyes were red. In order to fight for the position of the leader of the alliance, they vowed to kill the fat stone worm king and prove themselves.


    In front of them are undoubtedly the four. Ning Tao is a fart in front of this worm. When they become the leader of the alliance, they will have everything they want.


    If you let Ning Tao know that he is not as good as an insect, he will carry out his 40 meter sword!


    Although many people are chasing the insect king, it doesn''t mean that the four sects let Ning Tao go. Nearly 300 monks are staring at the Wudang sect, one by one.


    "Ah Ah...! "


    On the ground, a figure is painfully twisted. It''s Zhao Shuang of Qingcheng school. The appearance of the insect king makes him lose his advantage in a moment. Ning Tao abandons people.


    The more than 300 friars, subconsciously clamping their legs, always feel the cool wind, inexplicably cold, the leader is not there, they dare not act rashly.


    Ye Kong looks at the complicated scene, frowning. It seems that the insect king is not right. It seems that he is running away, but they are closely watched, unless they try their best to break through a hole.


    But to tell the truth, if there is a civil strife in Hongmeng, the consequences will not be generally serious.


    They have the courage to care about Hongmeng''s future. They only care about themselves, but they care about Hongmeng and friars. They are not so cruel.


    Just as he hesitates, Ning Tao looks ferocious and looks at Zhao Shuang, who kneels down in front of him and howls. His heart is just a touch of cruelty. What he does It''s not enough.


    If let others not bully you, you must be cruel, let others fear you, fear you, hear your name on the chilly.


    Obviously, he didn''t do it, but it''s OK. After going through the back mountain, now he has become hardened and provoked him many times. Do you really think he was made of mud?


    One hand clenching, instant accumulation of force, expressionless face, violence hit, a coherent action, no sense of obscurity.


    "Boom..."! "


    Zhao Shuang''s body was directly hit into the ground, and his life and death were unknown. Anyway, his skeleton was broken, and he could not live without death.


    "Hiss...!"


    Seeing this scene, all the disciples of the two sides took a cold breath, and they actually killed people. Although they were ready for the fight, it''s still hard to accept now.


    "Jijiji..."


    Suddenly, under the leadership of the insect king, the stone insect rioted and came through. It was like a little daughter-in-law who was wronged Raped!


    Many monks'' faces changed greatly, and they used their spiritual power to protect their bodies. If they were bitten, they would become silent sculptures.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but these stone insects came towards Ning Tao. The iron barrel like encirclement was torn in an instant, two or three sculptures Form!


    Seeing this scene, people were shocked, and quickly wrapped themselves with spiritual power and retreated toward both sides. Ning Tao and others were no exception. They could not protect themselves. How could they provoke stone insects.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    Some friars killed red eyes and fought hard. The smell of blood spread all over the area, while the insect king was still well protected. Four of them attacked madly.


    Ning Tao and others were affected, so they had to defend passively. When they learned about the stone insects, they felt that they were not so terrible. As long as they were not bitten, there was no great danger.


    Bloodbath, fight endlessly, fight to madness!


    The insect king tried his best to escape, but he was stopped by these people, and they fell into a deadlock.


    All of a sudden, a group of beautiful shadows came. It was their allies, Tianshan sect, a group of strong monks, and some monks. Kunlun and Shaolin came together.


    Wang Tao of Kunlun, Hui Jing of Shaolin, and Li Mengyao of Tianshan rushed to attack the king of insects. How can they be spared for the great event concerning the position of alliance leader.


    The battle escalated again, and there were corpses everywhere. It''s not too much to say that there was a river of blood. It''s like snowing, and the corpses of white insects kept falling down.


    Seeing that the insect king was abnormal, Ning Tao frowned and subconsciously opened his perspective eyes, but there was a great pressure on him. He couldn''t see clearly. Deep It''s like there''s something else.


    That''s Red worm!


    "Jijiji..."


    All of a sudden, all of the stone insects were ordered to attack Ning Tao crazily, just like crossbows and arrows. They used the void as their bow and themselves as their arrows. They were very powerful.


    "No Get out of the way Open the Lingli shield...! "


    Ye Kong yelled anxiously, and his palms spewed out, directly killing more than a dozen stone insects, but this is no doubt a drop in the bucket, so he can only retreat while fighting.


    Thousands of monks together, this scene, how spectacular, it seems to start a killing, a blood baptism, feast.


    The Tianshan sect disciples came to help, but the common stone worm only attacked Ning Tao. It seems that this guy insulted their wife, and it''s a shame not to kill him.Seeing this, Ning Tao looked overcast and roared: "stay away from me. Something is controlling them. Elder martial brother, take them away quickly. Something is coming out..."


    I don''t know if he can hear it. Anyway, Ning Tao did his best, because his smart shield was full of insects, gnawing, biting and making a harsh sound.


    "Zizizi...!"


    Seeing that the stone bug is crazy, Ning Tao can''t figure out the reason, but he has a good idea. With a flash at his feet, he rushes to the four sects, and the stone bug all over the sky.


    Pit you, is not to discuss!


    "Damn it Don''t come here Let''s go, "the disciples of the four sects looked frightened and fled one after another. But some of them have been recruited, and there are more and more sculptures.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao sneers and makes you commit many evils. I''ll bring you disaster to the East. I don''t think I have seed.


    "Ah Damn Go away Don''t come here You''re going to do this again I''m going to call the police Ah...! "


    The disciples of the four sects are crying and howling. They are in the sea of white insects and are completely attracted by a disaster. They want to cry for their parents, but it''s useless.


    Z latest_ Chapter 5 e, up


    suddenly, the insect king got rid of the shackles of the four and shot madly towards a corridor, which was called peristalsis. He ran faster than the small train, as if Lao Wang was behind.


    This move directly attracted more than half of the people. The seven people had already killed their eyes. No matter what, they just wanted to kill the insect king and win the alliance leader.


    I have to say that the heart is bad, it''s easy to lose reason.


    When all the people left, there was only blood, corpses and Ning Tao fighting hard.


    He deliberately avoided the public, only pit four schools, that more than a dozen living sculptures, is his achievement.


    There are more and more stone insects around. Ning Tao''s face is cold, and he directly bursts out the spirit power, and slowly spits out a few words in his mouth.


    "Pure Yang Of Strength


    The whole body was hot, just like a walking flame. The stone insects were afraid of it and hid one after another.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, a winner''s posture, suddenly, a familiar, cold, Morin voice remembered, let his skin suddenly tight.


    "Jie Jie Ning Tao Long time no see Ah


    As soon as he heard this, his whole body was like a demon. He couldn''t recover for a long time. He said softly: "don''t I''m sorry "Don''t you

 Chapter 1080

    That kind of voice is very familiar, but also very surprised, that once hated by him the vampire bastard, unexpectedly here, yes, he was sent to mine!


    But does he appear now to die?


    At a very early time, he had the idea of preventing future trouble, but at that time, his mind was very confused, and he suddenly appeared carefree, which made him at a loss and did not make a correct judgment.


    Moreover, mining is also a choice, so he agreed without much thought at that time, but now he still dares to come out to let himself Do you want to kill?


    Look, the whole body a stiff, a chill from the heel straight to the top of the head, the whole body cold, exophthalmos.


    In sight, there is no old miscellaneous hair of Morton, but a blood red one Meat worm, there is a human face on the top of the head, it is Morton!


    "This What is this What the hell


    "Jie Jie Little bastard, are you surprised? I don''t look terrible, but I''ll tell you, you''re the one who did this to me, "growled Morton.


    Hearing the resentment, Ning Tao swallowed his saliva and said strangely, "would you become Big bug? "


    When Morton heard this, he twisted his face and said with a smile, "big bug? Now I''m the king of insects, little bastard. I wonder How could I be like this. "


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao is black with an old face, evil cold way: "not curious, not curious at all, you are at ease to be an insect."


    "Gee, gee, Gee!"


    A burst of piercing tinnitus calls, those retreating stone insects suddenly are not afraid of life and death, like flying moths to fight fire, rush to Ning Tao, the so-called pure Yang force, also can''t make them retreat.


    "Zizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizi!"


    This place, suddenly appeared a smell of meat, now roast big fat insects, delicious meat, juicy attractive, absolutely pure wild, make sure you eat also want to eat.


    "As long as 998, as long as 998, call to order...!"


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly, which increases the release of pure Yang''s power. He is like a stove, burning with fire, baking all the stone insects!


    However, those stone insects are not afraid at all. They are still fearless of death. Suddenly, a strong wind collides. Ning Tao is caught off guard and is directly hit by Sheng Sheng.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of old blood spurted out, and his face was shocked. That force made him unable to compete, far more than him.


    "You You have recovered Strength? "


    Hearing this frightened voice, Morton grinned grimly and said, "no This is not half of my strength, but give me another period of time, maybe I can impact alchemy. "


    "Well, I''d like to thank you Jie


    Ning Tao''s face is very gloomy. No matter whether this guy is a human or a worm, he must kill him. Otherwise, if he escapes, it will be a Huge trouble.


    Holding the grass pheasant sword in hand, breaking out the spirit power, just like a fearless soldier, a hand, is ruthless, killer.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, Xuanwu chop!"


    The sword fell down and hit Molton''s body. It almost didn''t divide him into two. Just when he felt too simple, the cut body healed.


    "Jie Jie "Gee...!"


    With a grim smile, Morton suddenly turned to bite Ning Tao. The biggest skill of the stone worm is to petrify people. As the king of insects, it will only be stronger, not weaker.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao disdains to smile. Just as he is about to bite himself, his figure suddenly disappears and appears behind him like a blink. This sword contains the power of pure Yang.


    However, after a sudden change, a ferocious mouth suddenly appeared behind Morton, directly biting Ning Tao''s calf, a twisted face The emergence of suddenly.


    "Hiss Damn Die for me...! "


    When Ning Tao was shocked and angry, he suddenly swept away the face and mouth, and immediately cut it off like chopping vegetables and melons, which required a small cut of the red meat worm.


    "Step on...!"


    Body shape staggers backward, some pale, although there is pure Yang power package, but his leg, bleeding!


    "What the hell is this guy?" Ning Tao was furious in his heart, which was beyond common sense.


    The perspective eye opened, and found that the blood red bug was actually composed of countless small bugs, and it had no core, and could appear in every corner of the body at will.


    You want to kill him, unless you kill him all in a moment.


    "You What is it What the hell


    When Morton heard the words, his face appeared on his head again. He seemed to be in no hurry. He said with a grim smile, "well, do you feel a kind of despair? I''ll see you with my own eyes Die. "


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao snorted angrily. He felt that his legs were a little strange and stiff, but the power of pure Yang seemed to be able to suppress it. That''s why he didn''t turn into a stone for the first time, but Soon, too.


    "Even if you die, you will surely die in front of me!""Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    Those stone insects with big arms are like powerful bows and crossbows. If they are dense, they are like machine guns. Instead of blue fire, they are White fire.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was tired of being on guard, Morton laughed wildly and his face was distorted, as if he had got rid of the shackles.


    He said fiercely, "don''t you doubt it very much? I''ll tell you that there are two insect kings, one male and one female. The one just now is the female insect king!"


    "And the body I occupy is the king of worms. It''s impossible that I can become like this. No, I should say that I can survive completely because of the power of the Holy Grail


    |After hearing these words, Ning Tao kept retreating, but his legs had lost consciousness and he couldn''t use his strength at all. He killed thousands of dead insects, but he was still a drop in the bucket.


    All of a sudden, some people came from the stone road in the distance, including all the major sects. It seemed that they came to pick up the leak. What made him more nervous was that Wu Hailin came with people.


    "Martial uncle Ning Uncle Ye, let''s help you, "Wu Hailin and other disciples came over and said firmly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed greatly and said in fear: "don''t worry about me, run away quickly. Don''t come near here. These stone insects are under the command of the insect king. You can''t resist them at all..."


    "Gee, gee, Gee!"


    However, Wu''s voice was still not heard.


    "No Don''t, "Ning Tao''s eyes were red and he screamed desperately, but he couldn''t get through with the stone insects.


    All of a sudden, his face froze, and his eyes saw a blood red stone worm, which directly wrapped the three disciples. Just for a moment, three breathless sculptures Formation.


    "No Morton I kill you, "Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, crazy roar, don''t want to die in the past.


    One, another, two female disciples, six Wudang disciples, all became sculptures.


    Wu Hailin wants to blow fire. His six younger martial brothers and sisters are all killed by insects But Rao Excuse me!


    "Roar I''ll fight you, kill you


    However, his strength is very different from that of Morton. He was shot away in a flash, with a big mouth Bite hard.


    "No...!"

 Chapter 1081

    Wu Hailin, who was seriously injured in an instant, was very weak.


    %CX starts%


    at this time, Molton opens his mouth and bites directly. If he succeeds, I''m afraid There is no doubt that younger martial brother will die.


    Morton''s face was grim, and his heart was very happy. He wanted to kill Wudang and Hongmeng, and let Ning Tao watch with his own eyes.


    Wu Hailin was desperate, his eyes were dim, and he was not afraid of his own life and death. But he felt guilty for his younger martial brother and younger martial sister. It was he who hurt them.


    Because of his recklessness, they were killed.


    Younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters, I''m wrong!


    "Gee, gee, Gee!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sudden sound, a sharp pain, a scream, and countless insects were shaking.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that Morton was writhing in pain. On his fat body, there was a hot grass pheasant sword, which had the power of pure Yang!


    Then he turned to see that it was martial uncle Ning who saved him. He suddenly threw his weapon at Morton with pure Yang power, which could save him.


    But Uncle Ning But it''s in a bigger crisis.


    Wu Hailin was picked up by the rest of the disciples, clenched his teeth and retreated. The stone insects here are unusual. They are under unified command and attack madly. They have no reason, just like puppets.


    "Damn What to do


    A group of disciples turn around in a hurry. They are on the edge of the stone worm attack, and they can feel the horror, not to mention Ning Tao, who is surrounded by the group, is on the verge of extinction.


    "Run away, don''t worry about me, or no one can leave. Go to elder martial brother Ye Kong and ask him to protect Wu you..." The words are hysterical and try their best to make outsiders worried.


    Wu Hailin and his other seven or eight disciples had red eyes and were full of reluctance. But when they looked at the six sculptures, blood, body and bones were all turned into stones.


    With their strength, if they are still stubborn, they will become like this. They are all the damn animals.


    "Gee, gee, Gee!"


    "Damn it I''m going to kill you, you little bastard, "said Morton, howling madly, and the stoneworm revolted.


    Pure Yang finger!


    Taiyi five element boxing, kill boxing, angry boxing!


    Zhenwu thirty six moves, taijijin!


    Tai Xian Yin!


    ¡­¡­


    It can be said that Ning Tao has killed red eye, epilepsy and demons by using all he has learned. There are countless corpses on the ground, which should be described as "pile".


    If you look at it, it''s like snow in winter. It''s covered with silver and plain clothes. The vast white vision is full of eyes.


    However, this is nothing to the stone insects all over the sky. They are still stupid enough to die.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    It''s like a machine gun. The shield that has been protecting Ning Tao is full of cracks, and most of his left leg is numb and stiff.


    All of a sudden, Morton came out and directly used his huge body to collide. The grass pheasant sword was still inserted in him. It seemed to stick together, and the insect body was holding the sword tightly.


    "Bang!"


    Under this impact, the shield is broken. Ning Tao''s spiritual power in his body is only 10%. Even if he absorbs the pure spiritual power in the spirit stone, he still can''t catch up with the consumption.


    "Pooh...!"


    A mouthful of blood mixed with visceral debris, suddenly ejected, the whole body is blood, hair coagulation, embarrassed.


    The oil is exhausted, the lamp is dry, and my body and mind are tired. It can be said that I am on the verge of death. Lord Yan has opened the door to welcome me. He often wanders at my door. This time, it''s time to come in!


    Often walking by the river, there is the possibility of wet shoes.


    Aware of his own tragedy, Ning Tao smiles bitterly. He really has some regrets in his heart. His grandmother is a bird. What did he think at the beginning? Why didn''t he slap the goods to death?


    Now, the salted fish has turned over!


    Looking at Wu Hailin and others, Ning Tao shows a firm color. He can''t implicate them. He wants to stay away from here and take Molton away. Even if he dies, he will die with him.


    He said with a grim smile: "Lao Za Mao, I''m waiting for you below. If you have seed, you can follow me I''ll kill you. "


    With that, he plunged into a dark corridor, which was almost equivalent to ejection. He shot out with one foot, and disappeared with a pile of stone insects in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s escape, Morton immediately chases him with a grim smile. This is his territory. How can he be presumptuous? With an order, the whole army of stone insects will be sent out.


    "Gee, gee, Gee!"


    In the blink of an eye, the army of stone insects and Morton all disappeared, leaving Wu Hailin and others.


    When the last stone worm was killed, several people were paralyzed, but their eyes were dim. Martial uncle Ning, I''m afraid!


    All of a sudden, the sound of footwork came. They were the disciples of Huashan and Kongtong, including Zhao Tianming and Shang Zhuo. They were still injured and did not recover completely.However, after scanning around here, Zhao Tianming suddenly said with a deep smile: "it seems that the corpses we killed are still here. It''s all due to the exchange of spirit stone."


    Hearing the speech, Shang Zhuo understood it immediately and said excitedly: "what you said is right. What are you still doing? Take away all the corpses quickly. It''s our credit...!"


    A group of disciples smell the speech, and their eyes are hot. These stone insects can be used in medicine. Each corpse has a great use, and the corpses here, I''m afraid, have Tens of thousands!


    This statement directly declared the ownership of these corpses, ignored Wu Hailin and even put them away in front of them.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Hailin and other people''s eyes are about to crack. They fight with blood, and martial uncle Ning''s contribution to his death is forcibly taken away.


    It''s like planting a fruit tree. After a thousand hardships and painstaking efforts, when the fruit is ripe, it is picked and eaten by their enemies Very happy.


    In a rage, one of the disciples couldn''t hold back and said angrily, "why do you take our credit? It''s all the work of martial uncle Ning. You are bandits, robbers..."


    Hearing this, Zhao Tianming was surprised and said with a sly smile, "you say Ning Tao killed them. What''s the evidence? On the contrary, I would like to question you for our credit What are you doing? "


    "What''s yours? This is ours...!"


    Shangzhuo just said with a grim smile: "go, teach them a lesson, let them know, don''t Fantastic. "


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Roar Damn it, fight with these bastards...! "


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what''s going on here. His consciousness has been blurred. He even has hallucinations in front of his eyes. He only knows to run forward with strength. The farther, the better, the farther!


    At first, there was a sound in my ear. Later, there was no sound. It seemed that I had come to hell, and half of my body was stiff. I guess That''s about it.


    Yama has been beating gongs and drums, warmly welcome!


    Suddenly, a burst of suction, pull force came, as if it was really dying, instantly was sucked in.


    The corridor became empty and terrifying. Molton finally came, but he was confused. People Where have you been?


    In the unknown space, Ning Tao has a sharp pain all over his body and only feels inexplicably cold. However, his sight is fixed on the two jade legs like dangling pink lotus roots, which are exquisite and flawless.


    Which grandson said The devil is a man?

 Chapter 1082

    In the unknown space, the purple air is transpiration, the immortal air is shrouded, and the sound like a silver bell resounds here. Here is a place of honor everywhere, which seems to be a secret place of the emperor''s family.


    Hazy, an exquisite figure, outline, gradually revealed from the purple, the atmosphere of ancient vicissitudes, as if from ancient times, people in ancient times.


    This one looks like an eternal beautiful picture!


    "Step on Lingling...! "


    The fairy in the picture finally came out. There was no flaw in her exquisite figure. Her long black hair was like a waterfall, her skin was as delicate as a newborn, her face was as white as a fairyland, showing a sense of coldness, holiness and inviolability.


    Her white wrists, delicate bare feet, all with crisp bells, each time shaking, can send out music, like the emperor''s musician, playing the immortal chapter.


    Every move has an ancient charm, which makes people obsessed, unable to extricate themselves from it and fall into it!


    Her jade feet are naked, pink and flawless. If a pedophile man sees it, he will be able to explain it in an instant.


    When she comes to Ning Tao, she finally stops. Her beautiful eyes, like the bright moon, scan slightly. Suddenly, she stops at the right hand On the black ring.


    "The man my father said That is Do you know? " Fairy Light Nan, that bright red lips, slightly open and close.


    As if in response to her, the black ring was flashing, bright, with spiritual exultation.


    See this scene, her beautiful eyes complex, actually gently half kneeling on the ground, that white, loose dress, instant tension, outlines the figure of the protruding back.


    Looking at Ning Tao, who is gradually petrified, only his eyes are tenacious. More than 99% of his body has been completely petrified. The king of insects is not a mere name.


    However, the fairy was just a little bit on his chest. The green jade fingers seemed to be his nemesis. In a second, the petrified body was like ice melting when it met the sun.


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee Ah ah Gee...! "


    All of a sudden, a baby''s voice came from the purple air. A dull little boy in his belly pocket, just like a newborn baby, was playing wantonly in this space.


    Fairy see, a smile, but this smile, but it is to let heaven and earth for its disgrace, colorful flowers have to retreat, as if in shame, no courage to compare.


    She held out her jade hand and put Ning Tao in her arms. Er, this scene is like a Chinese cabbage being arched by a pig. Let''s see heart-broken.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s resolute face, the edges and corners are clear, and it also reveals a sense of iron and blood. He is not afraid of death.


    She stares at him for a moment. Suddenly, she moves and goes to pick the ring. Ning Tao has no choice but to chop it with a knife. But this second, a miracle happens.


    Very relaxed, just like drinking water to eat, unhindered will be the black ring off, on the palm of the hand to see for a long time, this slowly with his left middle finger.


    The left middle finger stands for be engaged!


    However, it was just at this time that she found that she still had a ring in gray black, which was the opposite color to Ning Tao when she got the black ring.


    Then, she was wearing it on Ning Tao Left middle finger!


    Then, her cheeks turned red and she gently kisses Ning Tao''s Lips, fairy Moved the ordinary heart?


    "Well Well...! "


    Seems to have a feeling, Ning Tao actually slowly opened his eyes, the next second his pupils gradually contracted, in the heart startled.


    "I, NIMA This is being demonized Raped? "


    Fairy seems to be very attentive, eyes closed, sexy lips kiss tightly, but obviously shy, only so.


    "Eh!"


    Her affectionate, but let Ning Tao''s brain burst open pot, all kinds of strange ideas come out, very strange.


    Monster? No, a good person like me should go to heaven. What''s more, I''m an archbishop, a sexy angel? Well, it should be, but why doesn''t fur have wings?


    No matter what, I must be the one who brings benefits to all living beings and makes great contributions to the world, so that I let this sexy angel die. Alas, I can''t help it. I am so excellent.


    In other words, this angel is too stupid. You kiss like this. When do you plan to kiss, you won''t be able to kiss?


    I think Ning Tao was an old driver before he died. For the sake of man''s dignity and self-esteem, how can he tolerate being forced on the bus?


    anyway, he is dead, so he can''t enjoy it?


    Immediately in the heart move, toward the fairy, fire, that face affectionate fairy, suddenly surprised, there is a flexible thing, broke into her mouth.


    "Well "Oh...!"


    In just a few seconds, Gao Leng, the holy fairy, who had never been through human affairs, could not be teased. Happiness, blank, wonderful, poured into her mind.


    Open your eyes, and that pair of fiery eyes, heart a tight, actually attracted by that pair of eyes."Oh Well Well...! "


    She seems to have an impression of this, beautiful eyes stare round, but her absence, but it is to let the old driver have the opportunity to attack the Yellow Dragon, instant wonderful infinite, a blank in the brain.


    "Well Hoo Hoo...! "


    Fairy delicate body is crisp and soft, the whole body is powerless, directly collapse on Ning Tao''s body, a tease, she degenerated.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after the kiss, their brains are blank, until they feel almost suffocated to death, they just let go, like a whale swallowing water, breathing greedily.


    "Gulu!"


    Ning Tao licked his lips and swallowed his saliva. He felt that he was eating fruit. It was sweet and delicious with endless aftertaste.


    "Wow, this angel fairy How sweet


    And fairy, delicate body fragrant sweat dripping, weak, directly lying on Ning Tao, brain blank.


    All of a sudden, her delicate body was stiff and her skin was tight. She felt a pair of flexible hands, groping constantly, unbridled, as if mortals were blaspheming a holy fairy.


    "Xianggong Don''t, now can''t, fairy shy, busy stop Ning Tao''s salty pig hand, in the heart nervous.


    However, when Ning Tao heard this, he calmed down and said strangely: "you What did you just call me? "


    The fairy heard the words and said shyly, "my husband!"


    "Eh!"


    "Excuse me, did I lose my memory?"


    "No," he said


    "Excuse me, did I cross it?"


    "No," he said


    "Excuse me, are you my wife?"


    "What is a wife, an old woman?" The fairy blinked her beautiful eyes, a face of doubt.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao is in a mess. What do you mean, play silly? Are you stunned? "Why do you call me Xianggong? Do we know each other? Isn''t this heaven? "


    Hearing this, the fairy raised her weak and boneless left hand, pointed to the black ring and said shyly, "this is our token of love. Now, I''m yours Fiancee. "

 Chapter 1083

    "Fiancee?"


    Ning Tao swallows his saliva and says to himself, "is this the bad luck of Da Luo Jinxian? My dear, such a beautiful fairy is my fiancee?


    Or we should take the heaven as the quilt and the earth as the bed now!


    "Cough...!"


    Looking at the eyes like black pearls, Ning Tao doesn''t know what to do. Suddenly, he realizes that there is something wrong. How does the ring on her hand look like her own?


    Busy raised his hand to see, the black ring disappeared, but there is a dark gray black ring, and the ring he just got, is the opposite color.


    "I wipe. How did the ring come down?" Ning Tao was so surprised that he almost cut off his hand, almost to the end.


    After hearing the words, the fairy said: "there are two ways to take off this ring. One is that the wearer falls, the other is that I take it off myself, because it belongs to me."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao scratched his head and felt that his IQ was not enough. He doubted: "I cut this ring out of a stone, and it swallowed two of my strange things. How can it have anything to do with you?"


    When the fairy heard the words, she picked up Dai Mei. Her hand flashed, and suddenly there were two more things, sending out a cold air.


    "You said Are these two things? "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. He exclaimed: "let go, it will freeze you all. This is a strange treasure in the ancient ice cave. It''s terrible..."


    Before she finished speaking, she froze there. Her mouth was open like a gaping duck. She was shocked. This fairy actually put the longan ICE BEAD I swallowed it.


    "Gulu...!"


    "You Are you ok? " Ning Tao subconsciously step back, the whole body creepy, a pair of ghost appearance.


    After hearing the words, the fairy comforted her and said, "don''t worry, this ten thousand year Bingxin is very useful for me to recover my strength. I like your meeting gift very much, but I have nothing...!"


    "Well It seems that I didn''t say anything at the meeting ceremony, "said Ning Tao with a burst of heartache, which made him feel helpless.


    But now I feel like I''m in a mess. What am I doing now? Wasn''t Molton chasing me before? Why is there a fiancee?


    A series of question marks appeared in the brain, immediately clenched his teeth, said in a deep voice: "well, can you explain to me what happened here, what do you mean in the end?"


    Hearing the words, the fairy''s expression gradually faded down and explained, "these two rings are a pair. They are called Yin Yang Na Ling ring. They are mysterious magic weapons that my father got by chance?"


    "One is Yin and the other is Yang, which is reincarnation."


    "It is said that it has a very magical power. Later, my father gave me the ring of Yang and said that one day you will find the man who holds the ring of Yin, and he will be yours My husband. "


    "These two rings are our keepsakes of love!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao put in a strange word: "your father finds a man for you It''s too casual. In case the other party is a pockmarked or obscene man, what do you do? "


    "NIMA, I dare not think about it. It''s terrible...!"


    However, the fairy said with a smile: "in the ring of Yin, my father has a special prohibition. If he dares to wear it without that kind of luck, he will only die miserably."


    "Boom...!"


    After listening to this, Ning Tao only felt that the thunder was thundering, and his back was in a cold sweat. Grandma''s, he had already gone so far in the gate of hell, and suddenly felt some palpitations.


    I guess uncle Tim helped me at that time?


    Swallow swallow saliva, flatter a way: "that What about our father? It''s all engaged. I''ll call on you some day. "


    However, hearing this, the fairy said sadly, "I guess My father is no longer here, I don''t feel his breath, the people I used to know It seems that they are all gone! "


    "Eh!"


    The muscle on Ning Tao''s face twitches. It''s a moment of embarrassment. All the old people have gone to hell, so they won''t go. Burn more paper money another day. If you can''t, burn some inflatable dolls for you!


    "By the way, what''s our father''s name? You What''s it called? "


    After hearing this, the fairy worshipped and said, "my father is a real strong man. He is called the king of immortals, and I am his only son, xianyueyi."


    "Eh!"


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned. He didn''t understand. He said with a dry smile: "this So, well, it''s very good. My father is a strong man. He''ll sweep the land for nine days. "


    X head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head, P head


    "By the way, here What the hell is it? "


    After hearing this, the fairy said sadly, "here It''s the place where I''ve been sleeping. In a secret immortal stone, I''m waiting for the coming of a great world. I I''ll wake up. "


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s face was tangled. He subconsciously opened his perspective eyes and found that he could not see through. He was purple and noble. They In the fairy stone?


    Brain confused, subconsciously asked a, "then how long did you sleep, should say, you in which era?"After thinking about it, the fairy seemed to be meditating and said slowly, "I don''t know how long I''ve slept. Anyway, it''s a long time, and I''m The orthodox friars of tianluan era


    "At that time, it was the glorious years of monks, but one day, my father suddenly wanted to seal me, saying that there was a great enemy coming, and let me stay in the future generations, waiting for the prophet."


    "It was said that the Yin and Yang Naling precepts have good fortune. Those who can get it must have good fortune. If they can still live under my father''s prohibition, it will prove that he It''s extraordinary. "


    "Not long ago, I had a feeling that I woke up from the seal. I don''t know why. It might be the opportunity or The world is coming


    "And then I met you, my husband!"


    As soon as he heard this, Ning Tao''s scalp exploded and his whole body was creepy. This fiancee was actually a friar in ancient times. My mother, how old is she?


    It''s Twilight love, I''m Love of the times?


    He said weakly, "what are you going to do, follow me or stay here all the time?"


    After thinking about it, the fairy said firmly, "I''m going to leave this world and look for what my father left me, and sooner or later it will find out My existence...! "


    "Who is it, the enemy?" Ning Tao asks curiously.


    The fairy shook her head and did not respond. It seemed that she could not say clearly that this question was an invisible taboo.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt relieved. He was afraid that the woman would follow him. At that time, he would jump into the Yellow River and make trouble again.


    Suddenly, the fairy frowned and said, "your boy body It''s broken. You should have a woman outside, right


    When Ning Tao heard about the speech, he thought it was better to be frank and avoid any trouble when he got it. He immediately boasted: "of course, I''ll calculate, there are Ten or twenty. "


    Just when Ning Tao thought the fairy would be angry, she unexpectedly nodded and agreed: "ten or twenty are not much. My man should have such courage."


    "In our time, the more women there were, the higher their status was!"


    Ning Tao was so excited that he trembled. He was so understanding that he was worthy of being the goddess of ancient times. His thoughts were different. He broke the rules and broke the shackles!


    When he was excited, the fairy suddenly added, "it doesn''t matter if there are many women, but the position of the main palace must be mine. My fairy family will never be a concubine."


    "Boom I...! "


    Where is the insect king? Come and bite me again!

 Chapter 1084

    "Er...!"


    In the air, there was a sense of embarrassment and silence. Ning Tao''s face was full of muscles, and his brain filled up the women''s meeting The grand scene of tearing each other.


    Especially, sister Xia vs. xianyueyi!


    Now let him make a decision, will certainly not hesitate to choose to help sister Xia, the fairy of unknown origin, said a set of, he is still cautious.


    Anyway, he understood something, that is, at the peak of the chaos, his father sealed her and hid her here.


    Then separate the two rings and wait for the wretch to get the ring. Yes, yes, I am.


    And said that as long as you hold this ring, it''s her man, which can''t be any more casual. Fortunately, he met such a good man as me, otherwise, no one else is worthy of her.


    Then, the broken ring becomes a token of love. It''s so strange. What''s more, it''s him You can''t take it off, including the one you have now.


    He tried with his hands behind his back and found that it was still so.


    His heart inexplicably produced a feeling, forced marriage, right is forced marriage, as if you are not allowed to refuse, you put on, it is not allowed to take off.


    Although the fairy was very beautiful and amazing, and the strength made him shudder, the uncontrollable feeling made him feel very uncomfortable, just like a lump in the throat.


    Throw away that messy idea, suddenly in front of a bright, full of expectations, said: "well, since you are survived from the ancient times, then you, know Are you born Daogen


    Hearing this, the fairy did not hesitate and replied directly: "of course, I heard that it was a rare treasure in ancient times, but my family has an extraordinary background, it seems that How many plants have been planted


    "Boom Wow, Kaka...! "


    The background is extraordinary, and several plants have been planted. Is tianshengdaogen Chinese cabbage? I can give you 103 points for this b-suit. It''s amazing to break through the sky.


    However, since she said that, it proved that there was hope, and she immediately said excitedly, "where is your family? Is born Daogen still there? Can you Send me One? "


    In order to avoid her misunderstanding, Ning Tao will worry about the matter roughly once again, also named the seriousness of it.


    After hearing this, the fairy sighed and said, "I said it in our time. As for now, I don''t know if it''s possible It has been destroyed. "


    "Step on...!"


    =6


    after hearing this, Ning Tao retreated a few steps as if he had been hit hard. His face was pale and his heart was hit. As the saying goes, when you hope more, you will be disappointed The bigger it is.


    Now he is completely in line with this situation!


    Seeing his pale face, the fairy couldn''t bear to comfort her and said, "you don''t have to be too desperate. There''s no absolute. I''m just guessing. After all, I just woke up."


    After repressing for a moment, Ning Tao didn''t give up and expected: "this mine is not only your sleeping place, but also very extraordinary. Is there no Taoist root or other treasures?"


    The fairy was silent and didn''t answer Ning Tao.


    Vaguely, a child''s voice came out, that kind of playful voice spread all over here, very pleasant.


    "Gee Gee, gee...! "


    However, both of them didn''t pay attention to it. In their current mood, they basically ignored everything around them.


    It''s like a fairyland in which you can breathe in the air.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao said in a deep voice: "what kind of existence is the great enemy, you Have you seen it? "


    The fairy shook her head and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know. My father never told me, but my awakening is to inquire about all this and Looking for old friends. "


    Suddenly, the fairy looked at Ning Tao, as if she had penetrated everything. She took out one thing and said, "I think your cultivation method is too bad. This is what my father left you."


    When I took it, I found that it was a jade pendant. A stream of information appeared in my mind inexplicably. The whole person was as if he was stunned. The three big characters were golden, as if he wanted to fight against the sky.


    "Against God "No


    Looking at the three glittering characters, Ning Tao smiles bitterly. He is not half happy. Even the jade pendant in his hand disappears, but he doesn''t notice it.


    He said bitterly: "my path of practice has been broken, and there is still a blood baby in my body that I don''t know whether to live or not. If it exists all the time, I can''t have a baby. It''s equivalent to I have no chance to train my baby all my life. "


    Hearing this, fairy Daimei frowned and looked at ningtao''s Dantian. Her eyes seemed to penetrate everything.


    After pondering for a moment, I felt a touch of love in my heart. Toward the depth of the space, I called out: "Xiao Yi, come out quickly...!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the child in his belly pocket suddenly showed his real body from the fog. There were still some vague words in his mouth, and his appearance was very lovely.


    He threw himself into the arms of the fairy. In front of the full saint, he was always coquettish and cheerful. He had a pair of small eyes and was very spiritual.They don''t know what they said. In a word, they calmed down. Ning Tao frowned tightly. He always felt that this young boy had an impression in his mind, which was in the memory of inheritance!


    After all What is it?


    At this moment, the fairy suddenly drank and said, "my husband Open your mouth


    When Ning Tao hears the speech, he looks up and opens his mouth, but his face is at a loss. However, a streamer comes directly and enters his mouth accurately. Unexpectedly He swallowed it.


    "Cough This What the hell? "


    All of a sudden, the giant baby, who had been sleeping with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes like a copper bell, and his whole body was excited. A spirit object the size of a longan was swallowed directly by it.


    A great, vast and profound power filled the whole body in a flash. Juying''s fat body became fat again, as if she had taken a perfect tonic pill.


    At this moment, Jiao shouts in her ear, "it''s time for you to go against heaven, or you''ll burst and die. That''s the favorite of heaven and earth. It''s a natural thing Lingying...! "


    Ning Tao didn''t finish listening to these words, but he heard the word "Ling Ying". He knew about it.


    When I open my eyes again, I feel confused Nima Did I cross again?


    At present, it is a golden country, boundless, only he is a person, no, it should be said that the giant baby, running the formula against heaven, the brain suddenly flashed a light.


    "Here, isn''t it Dantian space, right


    When a monk breaks through the baby training, he will go through this disaster. According to his own accumulation, he will turn into a dragon and a snake. If he wants to break through, he must defeat them and entangle himself.


    When the nine snakes of Yuanying are entangled, it proves that you have reached the perfection of refining the baby and are far away from the divine realm Just one step away!


    I want to break through Baby training!


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao began to get excited and finally came to this step. His road of practice has not been broken.


    All of a sudden, nine eyes appeared in the golden Kingdom, just like the eyes of God, looking at him, cold and merciless, as if looking at the people against heaven, to destroy him.


    After a while, it turned out that Three golden dragons!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s breath suddenly stagnated. You look up to me too much, don''t you? People''s breakthroughs are all Jiaos and snakes. You give me three golden dragons to make Which one?

 Chapter 1085

    ''w9, hair M1


    the golden Kingdom, a bright, as if came to the golden world, what''s more amazing is that the three magnificent golden dragons across the world, representing the destruction of God.


    Gulu!


    Ning Tao swallowed his saliva, and his scalp felt numb. Now he is no longer Xiaobai in cultivation, not to mention breaking through such important things as baby training, and he has already felt it thoroughly.


    The appearance of the three golden dragons, not to mention how shocking, means that Triple realm!


    That is to say, if he wants to break through Lianying, he has to do his best to defeat them and achieve If the three dragons are entangled, they can be regarded as breaking through the three realms and becoming a monk who practices babies.


    If you fail, the giant baby will be damaged, severely injured, or even suspended in suspended animation. This is one of the most common and dangerous ways of practice.


    Generally speaking, when a monk wants to break through the realm, he will not have the impulse to fight until he has accumulated enough and grasped enough. But Ning Tao is totally different.


    He had never done this in his cultivation. He was not thrilled at any breakthrough, including this one. Inexplicably, he was going to break through the cultivation of baby and return it to triple.


    Other people are struggling with one heavy, you down three times, too TM hit people, but also let people live, curse you break through failure, stab you villain!


    In the outside world, in the space where the fairy is, Ning Tao is already kneeling on the ground, putting a strange seal on his hands, and closing his eyes. In front of him, the fairy looks at him with some worry!


    "Roar Roar


    The three dragon roars are earth shaking, with a certain degree of heavenly power. If you can frighten your opponent with momentum, the battle will be much easier.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he didn''t know why he was fearless. The giant baby''s face was light, fearless, and even there was a strong color of provocation in his eyes.


    It''s like saying, if you have seed, you''ll come here. I''ll do you three by myself. If I don''t agree, I''ll do it. Who can I compare my voice with?


    Ning Tao can swear that this is not his instinct. Half of the giant baby is his consciousness, and the other half is the giant baby''s instinct. We can only say that this instinct Too proud.


    "Roar...!"


    The three dragons are infuriated. Even if they are illusory, they still have the dignity of the dragon. They can''t be provoked or disobeyed. What''s more, a prisoner is provoking the executioner.


    As a result, TM wants to die faster!


    Three dragons roar like three cannonballs. Just when Ning Tao wants to be cautious, the giant baby rushes out fearlessly. It''s a wild mess.


    "Taixu classic, Xujie fist!"


    Giant baby''s face was solemn. It was like a child''s arm, but it burst out the power of a nuclear bomb. With one blow, it pierced the void, as if it could pierce the golden kingdom.


    "Boom...!"


    There was a loud noise, and the three golden dragons were beaten by one blow. The golden scales were scattered all over the ground, and even the golden Kingdom trembled.


    My darling, man, did you drive away?


    The power of this fist is several times stronger than him. Although Juying is also him, where does the power come from?


    A little induction, it is the spirit baby, it is integrated with giant baby, completely become his yuan baby, just now this power, is enough to make him ecstatic.


    With this kind of power in his body, what''s his fear? It''s just to break the triple, it''s just three golden dragons.


    Grandma''s, you long you cow force, you thick you cow force, you big you cow force Well, it''s the dragon!


    he immediately glared and roared, trying to increase his domineering spirit, but the next second his face turned black, and his voice was just like that of a newborn baby.


    Don''t say it''s frightening. I think it can attract my little sister.


    Hold your face and kiss kawaii!


    "Roar...!"


    The three dragons twinkle in the distance and seem to be mocking. In the invincible longan, they are full of teasing and disdain. In order to show the majestic style of their dragon family, they immediately roar.


    This roar is earth shaking and can make all animals in the world submit to it!


    However, in Ning Tao''s opinion, this is no less than a naked taunt, as if to say, little boy, your mother asked you to go home for dinner!


    With a black face, his surging power was about to burst, and he could not restrain himself from venting. Suddenly, an aura flashed in his brain, and the radian of evil spirit appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    I don''t know if the ancient Golden Dragon has ever seen Gatling!


    Power condensation, actually condensed out of Gatling, the body that is like volcanic power, burst out.


    "Ah Dada, dada...! "


    The bullets condensed by pure force, with penetrating power, directly hit the Golden Dragon. Almost in an instant, clusters of blood burst out.


    Jinlong''s eyes widened. Originally, he was full of joking attitude. In an instant, he was filled with horror. A ferocious dragon head was full of fear.


    They are not bad dragon body, actually was beaten into a sieve, that kind of pain makes them unbelievable, that kind of peanuts size things, actually can have such power.Dare to ask, which is the legendary magic weapon?


    Is it the shocking hidden weapon, storm pear flower needle?


    "Ah Dada, dada...! "


    Ning Tao is already crazy. The catharsis of this kind of power makes him obsessed. It''s like a balloon. It''s crazy to blow out air. This kind of comfort is pouring all over his body.


    "Roar...!"


    Three dragons are furious. They are beaten so badly. They are still peanuts. It''s too much to lose the dragon. His uncle can bear it, but his second uncle, Wang, can''t bear it.


    Immediately move, dragging the dim body, like the Dragon between heaven and earth, flying in the void, in three directions, like Pinyin, they also have fighting instinct!


    Ning Tao saw this and gave a cold smile. Gatling directly upgraded himself into a rocket gun, compressed his extremely strong power into the shape of a shell, aimed at one end and fired directly.


    "Boom...!"


    This shot directly smashed most of Jinlong''s body, leaving only the head and the light bulb like longan, which almost didn''t stare out twice.


    This is the most powerful Is it a thunderstorm?


    Before he could figure it out, another shot came, directly smashing the rest of his dragon body into pieces, leaving only a miniature golden dragon, which had shrunk countless times, to haunt the giant baby.


    The remaining two golden dragons are shocked and angry. One of them can even spit golden awn, just like a hot dragon spear. It''s very special. Even Ning Tao is very surprised.


    But what about that?


    Three energy shells hit, and smashed a brilliant Golden Dragon. You have no chance to resist. There is no problem that can''t be solved by one shot. If there is, then come to a missile!


    Not really, there are two battalion commander''s Italian guns!


    After this toss, the surging power in the body finally began to decline. We must make a quick decision and immediately mobilize the remaining power in the body to form a seal.


    "Taixu ancient Sutra, Taixian seal!"


    A print out, the space is broken, can''t bear the strength, and the last special golden dragon, also be smashed.


    Now Ning Tao, Juying, is stronger than ever!


    In his waist wrapped a golden dragon, both hands also wrapped a head, the whole three dragons entangled, is even broken triple!


    Just when Ning Tao was excited, his body began to dim, and he was about to leave this place. Suddenly, his hair exploded. A chill rushed from his heel to his head, and his scalp burst.


    Six Golden Gun like eyes stabbed him hard, and there were six blurred purple gold bodies, among which the most terrible one roared at him.


    "Roar...!"


    This roar directly sent Ning Tao out. It should be said that it shattered his illusory figure and failed to kill him. Six figures were angry and roared up to the sky.


    And the most terrible one, gradually appeared, even occupied more than half of the golden country, blocking the sky, the kind of noble purple gold, people dare not look directly at.


    "Roar!"

 Chapter 1086

    There is a wave in the inner space of the immortal stone. Ning Tao suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood, and his face is also full of palpitations. Those figures It''s horrible.


    The scariest one is It''s like a living thing!


    Wipe off the blood of the mouth, a look up, found that the fairy is watching him closely, a sad face, a clean white jade hand is still on him, seems to be suppressing for him.


    He said with a light smile: "congratulations to my husband. He broke through the triple realm at one stroke. Even in our times, it''s rare. My father''s choice is right."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and shakes his head. He almost died there just now. It''s really dangerous.


    Looking inside Dantian, I found that Juying was a little weak, but he was in a good spirit. He wrapped his waist around the Golden Dragon and beat the dragon with both hands. It was a power of refining the baby. I felt it clearly.


    He is now a Baby monk!


    Moreover, he could feel its difference, which was far from that of the ordinary friars. It was full of rhyme and contained the truth of the road, but his feeling was vague.


    He clenched his fist and felt a lot of strength. It seemed that he could break the sky with one fist and the ground with one foot. If the three headed dragon wanted to come again, he could make it into powder with one fist.


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly apologized and said, "well, the spirit baby you let me swallow is very important to you. It''s a rare treasure. If I swallow it, you What shall we do? "


    Fairy smell speech, smile way: "with my strength, it is useless to me, just let it accompany me to play, relieve boredom, and I also want to leave, give you, is the best choice."


    "What''s more, you have to be stronger to protect me!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is no longer on guard. People have given you such good things. Can you still doubt them? He can''t ignore them.


    He immediately promised: "if you are in danger, even if you are thousands of miles away, I will fight my life to get out of the wind and rain for you and kill the enemy. This I owe you


    Hearing this, the fairy laughed and was very happy. It was enough for a man to say this to her. To tell you the truth, he didn''t pay attention to men and women, as long as he had love.


    In their time, there was a very interesting thing. A monk Da Neng married 999 beauties, but he didn''t give birth to a son, only Nine daughters!


    It can be imagined that the higher the cultivation, the more difficult it is to have children. That''s why the ancient great powers had wives and concubines in groups. In fact, they wanted to have children.


    If you stick to a beloved wife, even your daughter will be in danger!


    After thinking about it, she suddenly said: "in fact, only born Daogen can''t save worry free. Her situation especially needs some precious medicines. In the future, she can be earth shaking."


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately came to spirit, busy inquiry asked: "all need what treasure medicine, can be very difficult to find?"


    The fairy took a deep breath and said slowly, "it''s not too difficult. It needs six kinds of fruits: extremely Yin fruit, nourishing lotus root, earthly treasure lotus root, withered wood, nine grade golden lotus root, and ten thousand years of ice!"


    Then she took out a piece of ice. It was the one Ning Tao saw in the ice cave. She said, "this is the ice of ten thousand years. You''ve got one of them."


    "But I need it now. I''ll pay you back later."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a breath. My fairy sister, it''s not too hard. It''s the end of the law. Where can I find these things?


    If I bite my teeth, I can only say that there is a problem overcome!


    Looking at Ning Tao''s Distressed expression, her eyebrow tightened, stretched out a Qianqian jade finger, and slowly pointed at the center of his eyebrow. Time is pressing, so let''s tell him in this way.


    "I''m going to Heaven, waiting for you Come to me


    A stream of information came to Ning Tao''s mind, such as the mystery of the ring of Yang, the so-called path of practice, the six precious medicines, some unique skills, and Three portals!


    Fortunately, his soul is stronger than ordinary people, otherwise, with this information will be enough to support him.


    He only felt a little wet cheek, it should be the shy fairy kiss himself, then feel a kind of emptiness.


    She Is that all?


    The brain is digesting the information, but the heart is empty, feeling the loss of the beloved, that smile, every move, amazing appearance, are engraved in the mind.


    I will definitely take you Get it back!


    I don''t know how long later, his eyes opened in an instant, and he got away from all kinds of things, and recovered a trace of clarity. However, his eyes were nostalgic and touched his wet cheek.


    There is also the aftertaste, aroma and aftertaste.


    Youyou sighs, shakes her head, and then looks around. Finally, she finds the spirit stone. She takes a deep breath and almost stares out.


    "Wow, Kaka...!"


    He swallowed his saliva and his heart beat fast. There were piles of spirit stones in front of him. There were pieces of medium-grade spirit stones, and the top grade spirit stones mixed with them. At the top, there were The best spirit stone!"My dear It''s...! "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was excited and trembled. I''m afraid all the spirit stones of the ore veins outside add up It''s not so much. Even the best spirit stone They all have three!


    His grandmother''s, I''m going to send, ha ha I''ll be a rich man in the future. Who dares to say I''m poor again? I''ll kill him with a spirit stone. Nothing else is rich.


    Don''t ask why, just so willful!


    He broke out with the fastest speed in history, which can be called shadowless hand. He directly used the ring of Yang and put it away. In the blink of an eye, he didn''t even have a hair left.


    There are two functions of the ring of Yang: one is to accept the spirit, and the other is to refine the spirit. The first function is that it can be used as storage. It''s very convenient and amazing.


    Although there was no weight in the ring he received, he felt heavy, as if he had a lot of money. He became a gentry and became what people said Evil capitalism.


    Money is good, happy heart, ha ha!


    All of a sudden, the space is distorted. A flower appears outside in front of Ning Tao''s eyes. This immortal stone seems to have reached the end, and all the prohibitions are broken.


    After looking at the familiar Mine Road, I feel that everything happened before is like a dream. After looking at the ring of Yang, I smile obscenely. It''s private money!


    "Dangdang Roar...! "


    There''s a fight in my ear. I''m familiar with them. It''s like Wu Hailin. They''re in danger!


    Body shape a flash, directly like a Tyrannosaurus Rex general rush out, like a sharp arrow, galloping in the air.


    In front of my eyes, I saw a familiar scene. Wu Hailin, Qin LAN and a Wudang disciple were in danger. They were on the verge of death, with a look of despair on their faces.


    And their opponent is Morton!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes are red, just like a wild animal who has lost his mind, cold and merciless.


    "Morton!"


    "If I don''t kill you today, I will be a worm!"

 Chapter 1087

    With a roar, he rushed forward with full horsepower. Moreton still had a pheasant sword on his body. I don''t know why he didn''t pull it off, but he looked very painful.


    "Gee, gee, Gee!"


    Wu Hailin and the other three disciples looked desperate. They wanted to find martial uncle Ning, but they didn''t expect that no one could find them. They had to get in. Moreover, they were still this big bug.


    "Jie Jie Wudang disciples, you dare to come here. This time, none of you can run away. Let''s die. "I saw Morton with a grim smile, full of violence and pride.


    Section B of the new chapter "the first part" C.


    And Qin LAN pretty face is very white, clench shell tooth, if say not afraid, that is false, still so disgusting red bug.


    Wu Hailin is unwilling. He hasn''t found martial uncle Ning yet, and Wudang is facing a desperate situation. Under the double crisis, these disciples almost collapse and can''t compete.


    "Ah...!"


    All of a sudden, Qin LAN screams. Her pretty face is dead. There is a bright red on her jade wrist. The shield of her spiritual power is broken. She is bitten by a stone worm and is dying It''s not far away!


    When Wu Hailin and his wife saw this, their faces changed greatly, and their eyes turned red in an instant. They couldn''t stop their tears. Is a lovely and lively younger martial sister going to die?


    "No, no...!"


    They roared anxiously, their eyes were red, and there was a dull roar between their throats. The two men burst into tears. Wudang disciples were united and had deep feelings for each other.


    Qin Lan''s whole body is stiff. She feels that her blood is stagnating, and her consciousness begins to be faint. A kind of destruction surges all over her body.


    Seeing this, Morton didn''t kill him. A trace of banter appeared on his face and said with a sly smile: "Jie Jie Well, it''s hard to be separated from life and death. "


    "But I can give you a chance to kneel down and beg me. I can guarantee with my personality that I will save her."


    "I want you to kneel down like dogs and beg me!"


    The words are like magic sounds, with temptation, constantly seducing their nerves. Seeing that Qin LAN has been petrified, they are anxious and make a decision in tears decision.


    "I We Kneel down, please Help her


    Then, with humiliation and tears, he was about to kneel down, biting his teeth. The smile on the corner of Morton''s mouth grew bigger and bigger, just like a dry chrysanthemum.


    Suddenly, a pair of arms caught two people, although slender, but full of strength, actually stopped their action.


    They were shocked and trembled. Looking back with hope, they found that it was Qin Lan''s hands. The spread of fossilization had To the abdomen.


    "Elder martial brother No Don''t I''d rather die...! "


    Hearing this, Wu Hai Lin felt like a knife. He immediately got rid of her hand and went straight Kneel down.


    "Putong!"


    A light ring, but it is very grand, iron man does not kneel, not kneel, only kneel parents, but now, but to his enemy, a disgusting insect, kneel!


    "Please, I beg you to help my younger martial sister!"


    "Jie Jie Ha ha Ha ha


    The whole corridor was full of Merton''s proud laughter, as if all his resentment and evil spirit were vented, but he didn''t take any action to save people.


    At this time, Qin LAN shed tears of sadness, filled with despair, helplessness, petrification To the chest.


    Seeing this, Wu Hailin prayed: "I beg you, save my younger martial sister as soon as possible. You just used your personality to guarantee that you are a strong man. You have to keep your word."


    "Guarantee? strong person? Ha ha Ridiculous It''s ridiculous, "said Morton with a frantic smile.


    "I''m the king of the stone worm, worm. Where''s the bullshit personality? Still strong, have you ever seen that a strong man is a worm? Silly beep, ha ha... " Morton laughed wildly, sarcastically and contemptuously.


    Hearing this, Wu Hailin''s face became stiff, his whole body trembled, and a ferocious expression appeared on his facial features, furious.


    "You You "Pooh...!" Before he finished speaking, a mouthful of blood spurted out immediately. His body was shaky, but he was held by the other disciple and almost didn''t lie down.


    Shame, shame, unforgettable!


    Wu Hailin hated himself. How could he become so stupid that he could believe the enemy''s words. He was still an insect. He not only knelt down in shame, but also suffered from white eyes and ridicule.


    "Ha ha Kill them for me... " Morton felt that he had enough to play and immediately ordered the slaughter.


    All over the sky, the insects immediately bow, directly and madly shooting away, like a dense crossbow attack.


    Wu Hailin clenched his teeth and humiliated each other. He and another Wudang disciple helplessly closed their eyes. If there is an afterlife, they will still be martial brothers, because they have no regrets!


    Qin LAN finally closed her eyes, petrochemical has spread in this, just a little bit, can be completely petrochemical, even if the heart left unwilling, but, has been unable to return to the sky!


    Are you going to die?


    But why didn''t you feel cold? Instead It''s a little hot!She felt a warm palm, close to the forehead, like the care of elders, bring you a warm feeling, the whole body is a warm, like spring back to the earth.


    Struggling to open your eyes and see who it is? Is it the prince charming she has been looking forward to?


    The vision is clear, but see a familiar face, her brain, the facial expression all Leng Leng, seem to be dull.


    "Rather Uncle Ning


    Hearing the words, Ning Tao smiles and says gently, "don''t worry, you won''t feel cold with me."


    A pure force of pure Yang is injected into Qin Lan''s body, burning all the destructive power. This is Ning Tao One of today''s strengths.


    "Rather Uncle Ning Wu Hailin and his wife were covered by a golden light curtain, but their eyes were fixed on the person who came.


    After Qin LAN is stabilized, Ning Tao stands up slowly, pulls them up and pats them on the shoulder with a smile. Although he doesn''t say anything, they are filled with tears.


    Uncle Ning in their heart Not dead!


    Looking at that crazy Molton, Ning Tao stretched out three fingers and said slowly: "three moves, three moves to kill you, this time will not give you any chance to accept the trial."


    Morton''s eyes were red with blood when he heard the words. The bastard was not dead yet. Why, why, why he was not dead. He was crazy and hissed in his fury.


    In an instant, all the stone insects were mad, as if they had received the supreme order to kill the enemy.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t care about it. On the contrary, he put on a strange posture. It was like that my husband was boxing. The posture was very stupid and there was no skill to speak of.


    Wu Hailin three people worry, Molton is so strong, martial uncle Ning has a chance to win, after all, he has been defeated once.


    At this moment, Ning Tao moves. He doesn''t see how he moves. He just hears the sound of the flute. When he shows his figure again, he is In front of Morton.


    "One punch breaks the sound barrier, the myth reappears!"


    Morton''s fat body was scattered in an instant and turned into countless raindrops, but it could not kill him.


    At this time, the fight of the dragon also has the heat of the knot.


    "Chunyang, Taixian seal!"


    Once printed, it seems to be able to burn the river and boil the sea, almost all the pure Yang power in the body, just to burn the essence.


    "Jie Jie You can''t kill me. I can''t die. I know the secret of the Holy Grail. I can''t die... " Morton said with a startled smile at the moment.


    However, in this flash of lightning and flint, Ning Tao''s third move is finally displayed.


    "Soul Kill


    It was like a knife, aiming at Morton''s already weak soul, cutting it without hesitation, without hindrance, splitting into two, extremely sharp!


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the sound of the body breaking the sound barrier came slowly, just like the dull thunder.


    Wu Hailin and Qin LAN were stunned. They looked at martial uncle Ning like a demon. They were only shocked.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, looks at nothingness with a cold face. Molton''s big red worm is wiped out by him. It can be said that both the body and the soul are completely destroyed.


    These three moves can be regarded as death!


    Even if he broke through the Taixu classic, he didn''t dare to say that. Because Morton gave up his soul, he didn''t get hurt.


    This offensive, like flowing clouds and flowing water, is full of art and ingenuity. Every link and opportunity are skillfully grasped. It is like performing a wonderful battle.


    Without the deterrence of the insect king, countless stone insects began to flee madly, even Ning Tao could not leave too much.


    Picking up the pheasant sword, and the only flesh and blood left behind, I thought I would lose it before, which made him feel sad.


    Suddenly, Wu Hailin rushed over and said anxiously, "martial uncle Ning, please think of a way. Wudang is going to be in a desperate situation. Li Yi is going to be the leader of the alliance."


    Ning Tao a listen, breathing suddenly a stagnation, chest beating heart as if by big hand hold, about to suffocate, immediately yelled: "when does he take office?"


    At this time, Qin Lan was in the back, holding back his tears and yelling, "I''m going to choose in Wudang today. Martial uncle Ning, don''t let them succeed, otherwise, Wudang, worry free It''s dangerous

 Chapter 1088

    The back mountain of Wudang has now become a place of great influence. A few special events can cause waves of sensation, even A great earthquake in the world of practice!


    It''s really an eventful time now. Wudang, a beautiful place in Zhongshan, has happened a lot and done it frequently.


    These things are serious when they are light, but they are serious when they are heavy. They are all about the survival of monks, and there is no boasting.


    Everything begins with a strange vision. The ancestor who never cares about the world goes deep into the closed door and unexpectedly leaves the pass. Then there is a sudden change without worry, or the source of the terrible disaster.


    Until the inexplicable formation of Baodi, the situation worsened further. The four major sects joined hands to force the palace, and the means emerged one after another. They were cruel and deadly, and laid a series of poisonous tricks.


    Without friendship, alliance and old friends, only interests and greed remained in our eyes. It was not until the leader of the previous generation, Mo Lao, appeared that this unprecedented civil strife was stopped.


    Finally, the situation was stabilized, and another big earthquake occurred in Hongmeng. This generation of alliance leaders wanted to abdicate. They wanted to cultivate a successor, but they were still impulsive young generation.


    However, the worst coming!


    The eight sects fought in that vein for a long time, killing countless stone insects, among which Huashan and Kongtong gained the most, several times more than other sects.


    It''s said that these gains were made by the Wudang sect. It didn''t take much effort at all. It''s equivalent to eating free food and picking the fruits of other people''s bloody struggle, but it hasn''t been confirmed.


    Li Yi in Qingcheng, it is said, got a incomplete magic weapon in the mine vein. Qi Yun crushed the people, and finally killed the insect king with that incomplete magic weapon, which is equivalent to winning the championship in one stroke.


    Under the cover of all the Qingcheng disciples, he rushed out of the mine and came to the leader. This was the end of the assessment, but the stone insects were still rampant.


    In desperation, the alliance leader left some disciples to clean up. After the appointment ceremony of the prospective alliance leader, they came to clean up these rampant stone insects. Without a king, they were miscellaneous soldiers.


    Today, the appointment ceremony is held in Wudang. After some discussion, the Houshan mountain of Wudang has become the headquarters of Hongmeng, and most of its disciples are here.


    In a mountain depression, ye Kong and Wu Chenzi look ugly. This time, they are the last one in Wudang. The former was injured by Li Yi.


    What''s more, Ning Tao doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead. It''s like the evaporation of human life. There''s no hair left. Ye Kong took people to look for him for a long time, but he got nothing.


    What Wu Hailin said about the red bug king is just a laughing stock.


    But Wudang''s disciples don''t believe in their own people. They all believe in the existence of a red bug king. As for the fact that he can speak, even Wudang''s disciples There was silence.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it''s just absurd!


    Countless rumors and malicious attacks on Wudang are useless even if they are faced by the Tianshan school, because it is absolutely impossible in the end of the law!


    But the most desperate is still behind. Once Li Yi becomes the leader of the alliance and has a certain say, then the humiliating pigsty painted by Ning Tao is for them.


    In this way, it is equivalent to self - restraint!


    But they still have no way. It''s an open and aboveboard move. I''ll pay you in front of everyone. How can you bite me.


    It''s equivalent to this attitude. Although Wudang is angry, it has nothing to do. It''s not enough to use force. To use rules is to seek death. There are five gold orders.


    The quasi leader is qualified to represent the leader''s token.


    If they really want to vote at that time, Wudang will be a total failure. The last time Shaolin and Kunlun helped, it was a coincidence of humanity and opportunity.


    And this time, even if they choose to help, it will not help. Whoever the leader orders is the winner.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    The big bell of the ceremony has been ringing all over Wudang Mountain. The old bell that I haven''t heard for many years has finally been ringing again, but I don''t feel excited at first.


    They looked at each other bitterly. Their hearts were complex, and they could only sigh helplessly. There was a force of brute force in the air, but they could only hit cotton, which made people feel very helpless.


    They took a heavy step and went to the meeting place where they had already started, just like the dead prisoners who went to the execution ground, despairing and unwilling as one can imagine!


    Wu Chenzi stopped and clenched his teeth. With the whole body''s expectation, hope and excitement of longing for miracles, he turned to the foot of the mountain, hoping to see the beloved disciple.


    But as a result, only the bleak autumn wind swept away the dead leaves.


    For a moment, I have mixed feelings and my heart Desolate.


    "Roar Martial uncle li Leader Li... " The disciples of Qingcheng sect roared with excitement and felt convulsed.


    Because of the special situation, the leader of the alliance exempted the ban temporarily. Except for the one hundred meters in the cave, the rest of the people can walk and practice at will. As for later Talk again!


    Although Wudang disciples are the main venue, they are the last to arrive. This 100 meter crossing has become their humiliating road. The disciples of the four schools have no mercy in their words."Oh, Hello, isn''t this Wudang Taoist friend? Just now I was going to move. Don''t worry. We''re not like you. We''ll leave that circle to you in the future."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Well, don''t say that. We are the masters. We should never treat our guests like dogs. We should have quality and show magnanimity. Let''s give them a ride."


    "I think that circle also has a big advantage. For example, if you close your eyes and step forward, and then open your eyes again, oh my God, it''s so convenient to go down the mountain..."


    "Ha ha...!"


    The disciples were so angry that their faces were livid, their teeth were broken, and their anger was suppressed. They all walked through the corridor with their heads down. Looking back, there was a lot of blood on the ground.


    Yue Wuhan waved to them, and the two factions gathered together again. For a moment, those students who ridiculed wantonly resisted and quieted down, as if they were threatened.


    In fact, it''s all because Tianshan disciples are so special that all the seven sects have to give them some noodles. Why? Because They''re all nuns, future couples.


    Basically, except Shaolin, all the Taoists of the six sects choose from the Tianshan sect, because they are not only good-looking, but also can spend the rest of their lives with you, while ordinary women can''t.


    It can be said that if you marry an ordinary woman, in your later years, you not only have to endure the pain of widowhood, but also endure the love of the Taoist couple who spent the rest of your life together every day Nima, I can''t bear to say anything!


    Therefore, the status of Tianshan school is very important!


    Aware of the sudden silence, a group of Wudang disciples were relieved. Just as they raised their heads, an old, sarcastic remark made them lower their heads.


    "Alas, Wuchen, you have to be sad. I can''t help it if I don''t succeed. After all, you are so pissed in Wudang, and my disciples are so successful that I can''t blame them..."


    I saw a vain face proud, sarcastic said.

 Chapter 1089

    The false voice came from the audience with satire and ridicule. The words were also arrogant. It seemed that he was very satisfied with his disciples. He seemed to blame them, but in fact he flattered them.


    No dust smell speech, Yin a face, neither speak nor expression, as if turned into a zombie face, but the heart is tearing pain, but his only disciple!


    All the disciples of the four sects are holding back their smiles. They are arrogant as much as they want to be arrogant, and domineering as much as they want to be domineering. They are more hateful than thugs. They really want to fight with one punch.


    A group of Wudang disciples lowered their heads and couldn''t lift them at all. It was as if the sky had fallen down and they were carrying mountains.


    Ye Kong clenched his fists and broke his teeth. His bloody hands sent me heartache, but it was not as strong as humiliation, even less than one thousandth.


    As the eldest disciple of Wudang and the martial uncle of all his disciples, he failed to shoulder the important task and the tripod. This time, he failed in the contest, which can be described as a complete defeat.


    He reproached himself. He was ashamed. He was sorry for the Wudang sect that raised him. He was also sorry for the master who treated him like a parent-child. He was also sorry for the hopeful nephews who failed them!


    The month has no cold heart to have to bear, cold voice way: "old fellow, heavy hammer hasn''t landed yet, the matter also hasn''t finished, now proud, somewhat happy too early."


    Hearing this, not far away Huatu, daoxuan, and empty, they all squinted and sneered.


    This time, they are the winning party. Originally, the leaders of various factions wanted to come, but they came instead. They suffered great humiliation here, so they naturally took the opportunity to get back.


    However, Huaming leader of Huashan and Yuhai leader of Qingcheng also came here, all for the purpose of this election.


    Hua Tu complained and said, "hum, you''re too fanciful. You still want to turn over and have your spring and autumn dream. The alliance leader''s business, hum, is doomed."


    Dao Xuan cold face, gloomy way: "how, do you still have expectations, Li Yi personally killed the insect king, also did not fight to that scum, alliance leader''s matter, already can''t change."


    Hearing this, a group of people''s heart sank. Although they all know it, it''s still very hard to be told. It''s like the airway is blocked and you can''t breathe.


    Just as they said, things can''t be changed. People rely on their strength and integrity. You can''t find any flaws to stop them. That''s why they are so desperate.


    Dust free cold face, youyou asked: "your body injuries are good, soil, insects delicious, whip pain, as a hamster feeling, very good?"


    On hearing this, almost all the disciples of the four sects recalled the painful past, especially the four elders, who were so unforgettable and dreamy about it.


    Leader Hua Ming and leader Yu Hai are gloomy. They all know what happened on that day, but no matter who is right or wrong, the loss of their four factions is the most serious, which can not be ignored.


    Immediately his eyes were cold, he waved to several disciples and whispered in his ears for a period of time. Then he showed a cruel sneer, which made Ziyang frown.


    See Hua Tu Sen ran way: "Wu Chen, do you want to die? Don''t forget, you are not my opponent at all, no matter before or now, you are my defeated."


    With that, a weak breath was sent out, but the breath of the peak of refining baby was unreserved. It was only one step away from refining God, but this step was as high as the sky and as far away as the earth.


    The strength of the other three elders is almost the same.


    In the oppressive momentum, Wu Chen stood still, but also broke out strength. He had reached the seventh level of infant training, and his breath was stable. It was obvious that his practice had risen to a higher level.


    More s new z = fastest up


    one is still seriously injured, and the other is at the peak. Under this kind of gap, the gap of strength is also flattened. If we really want to fight, it is estimated that it will be a hard fight, and the outcome is unknown.


    When Hua Tu saw this, his eyes were cold and he said sarcastically, "no wonder the tortoise is so tough. It turns out that he has broken through again. You are monopolizing the treasure land, and your strength is growing Very soon


    As soon as the words came out, everyone realized that this is the advantage of monopolizing the treasure land. It''s really amazing. I''m afraid this is the true face of Wudang. I want to enhance my strength secretly.


    "I guess they still have ambition to become the top of the eight sects. With such a treasure land, what''s impossible? The mask of hypocrisy is so deep," someone said.


    In the distance of Kunlun and Shaolin, although there is not much change, I can feel that the attitude It''s cold.


    Become a look of staying out and watching a good play.


    This subtle change has been seen by Wu Chen and others. They can''t help but feel sad. Both of them have the strength to protect themselves It''s no use to them!


    A lot of people go against the blood, but they have nothing to do. At the critical moment, they can only rely on themselves and want to seek external help. Sometimes It''s very unreliable!


    Just then, a disciple suddenly exclaimed, "look, what are those people doing? Are you curious..."


    After hearing the speech, they turned to see Wu Chen and others. But the next second, their faces became stiff, and their eyes wanted to stare out.All eyes are focused on the enclosed place. The pigsty, which can only accommodate one or two hundred people, is the most obvious place of shame. Who is defeated Who''s going in!


    Now, there has been a great change. Dozens of disciples are using their spiritual power to dig a gully. After only a while, the pigsty can only hold Fifty!


    What''s more, there are many disciples who catch some things, such as poisonous scorpions, bedbugs, poisonous snakes, maggots, filthy things, and throw them all in there. There are many more Black dog blood!


    What do you mean, what is this for?


    Some people don''t know why, but wuchenzi and others are clear for a moment, this It''s a naked insult!


    Black dog blood, bedbugs, filthy things, digging ravines, this is clearly for them. When Li Yi comes to power, the disgusting pigsty is where they practice.


    They will be regarded as anything, filthy, dirty, people with maggots as companions, and even disgusted and vomit by other sects. Facing Wudang people, they will choose to be disgusted and far away.


    All the Wudang disciples realized at the same time that their faces were white to the extreme, and their whole body was trembling. Dozens of disciples spewed out a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    "Four Big Door Faction, you deceive people too much. Wudang and you are at odds. We would rather die than be humiliated. "A group of disciples were red eyed, distorted and disgusted to the marrow.


    "Boom...!"


    However, a breath burst out, with the blood hatred of the general killing intention, angry, unexpectedly is always kind Ziyang leader, a pair of eyes have been red.


    Seeing that he had exhausted all his life''s strength, he roared: "Hua Ming, Yu Hai, you two vicious dog bastards, even if I die today, I will die with you."


    As soon as the voice fell, he killed the past immediately, regardless of the occasion and years of self-cultivation.


    When Wu Chenzi saw this, his eyes began to crack. He roared: "Wudang disciples listen to the order and kill all these dogs. They would rather die than be humiliated."


    "I would rather die than be humiliated..."

 Chapter 1090

    As soon as it was touched, the scene changed greatly. A group of Wudang disciples burst into violence one after another, shouting with red eyes to fight and kill. But Ziyang leader has already made a move and is fighting against the leaders of the two schools alone.


    "Boom...!"


    Huashan, Qingcheng disciples see the leader fighting, how can they sit still? They immediately meet Wudang disciples who are like wild animals out of control. The short soldiers are handed over, and their spiritual power is rampant.


    Wuchen meets Huatu for the first time. As the saying goes, the enemy is very jealous when they meet. They have been at war for a long time, and now they are fighting. There is no old love at all.


    The disciples of Kongtong sect hesitated for a moment, but when they saw elder daoxuan''s sign, they rushed up and beat the water dog with pain. As a smart man, he would not stand by.


    The Tianshan disciples clenched their silver teeth and started to block, but with their strength, they could only block one school, but they were three schools, and there was a hesitant Emei school.


    Liao Kong frowned and hesitated, but he was bewitched by Qiu Ze. If he didn''t do anything at this time, he would destroy Wudang and occupy the treasure land!


    In the end, but also the choice to rush up!


    In a short time, the three sects besieged Wudang and Kongtong fought against Tianshan. The war became white hot. Dozens of people were injured and many were seriously injured.


    Seeing this scene, Kunlun and Shaolin frown. This is the rhythm of civil strife. What should they do, participate in it, or choose Look on coldly!


    Wang Tao and Hui Jing are aware of the movement, and their faces sink. The former finally makes a decision, not only because of the relationship, but also Under the cover of the nest, how can there be a complete egg?


    Seeing this, Huijing immediately recites a Buddhist name and looks at master Zhifan, his master. At the same time, she decides to help. Since she is compassionate, she should not ignore it.


    When the eight sects were fighting at the same time, all of a sudden, a power of refining gods broke out, and the power that could turn the river and the sea instantly pushed away the core of the battle and oppressed the people.


    "It''s so presumptuous. The eight great sects are fighting against each other and killing themselves at this time. Do you think you''re not looking at me, or are you eating the gall of a leopard?"


    When Zhou Heng''s leader appeared, he was angry.


    The power of alchemy filled the air and oppressed all the people. It was like a big mountain falling down, making all the people breathless. Several elders felt a little uncomfortable, but they all gritted their teeth.


    "Hum!"


    The alliance leader snorted angrily, and the spirit power erupted madly.


    The crowd was depressed, and the blood red in their eyes began to fade away. A sense of powerlessness came to their hearts. Under the pressure of the aura, the eight sects were instantly solved.


    Several major sects are also downhill. They don''t want to fight with their own people. Otherwise, a god of alchemy can''t stop this big scuffle. It''s thousands of monks!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo


    Thousands of people were panting. After that, they were very weak. Some of them were in a cold sweat and almost went to report to Lord Yan. What''s more, they collapsed on the ground.


    Wudang is undoubtedly the worst. Nearly half of the disciples are injured. Some of them are on the verge of life and death. They are unconscious and are being treated by Tianshan disciples.


    Seeing the blood all over the ground, Zhou Heng''s face was very blue. It was the most humiliating thing he had ever done since he became the leader of the alliance. Let''s forget what happened before. This time it was too much.


    Originally, there was a process for the ceremony. He was waiting for the moment when he arrived, but when the spirit detected the scene, he immediately jumped out. Otherwise, there would be casualties.


    "Tell me if you''ve had enough," he yelled, his face black, toward the bottom.


    Dao Xuan''s eyes flashed, and he was immediately aggrieved and said, "my Lord, this is Wudang''s first hand. No wonder we."


    Wu Chen was about to denounce him, but his voice was even louder, saying, "shut up, do you really think I don''t know anything? What have you done It''s clear in my heart. "


    "If you want to be unknown, don''t do it yourself!"


    Hearing what Zhou Heng said, daoxuan closed his mouth wisely. The leader of the alliance was angry. If he provoked again, it would be no different from asking for abuse, or even worse.


    Ziyang and Wuchen were a little relieved, and a cold rebuke came from their ears, saying: "this time it happened for a reason, but it''s better not to let me see it next time, or I''ll be responsible for the consequences."


    Two people smell speech, the facial expression immediately a pale.


    Yu Hai and his wife smile a little and are very proud in their hearts. However, a terrible force suddenly blows at them. They are caught off guard and are directly knocked down on the ground.


    Although not much hurt, but it is very embarrassed.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen the plot of you two. It''s like this Vicious. If you have a plan, you should use it on the foreign enemies instead of Ally


    The voice of the alliance leader made them feel tight.


    Seeing this scene, the Kunlun disciples worshiped each other, and just a few minutes later they packed up their clothes. They were worthy of being their ancestors. They were both soft and hard, and had a good method.


    Zhou Heng is still a little angry, but it''s the limit to be able to do this. What he wants is the growth of Hongmeng, not civil strife and fighting, which will only consume the internal resources.After thinking about it for a while, he immediately said in a deep voice: "from now on, you all give me honest, otherwise, I will beat up your sect and beat your ancestors."


    Without waiting for his exclamation, he said: "now, the election ceremony for the director of the League will begin immediately. With this great joy, he will wash away the filthy and bloody air."


    "Wait What''s your opinion


    On hearing this, the seven elders were surprised and immediately agreed with him with a dry smile: "of course, I don''t have any problem. Is that the way to do it?"


    With the consent of all the people, one of the ceremony disciples immediately wrapped his voice with spiritual power and said, "please, under the false elder of Qingcheng sect, the eldest disciple Li Yi, come on stage and be crowned!"


    The sound, like thunder, reverberated through the whole back mountain.


    In thousands of hot eyes, Li Yi finally shows up. At this moment, he is wearing a headdress and coronation dress, with a snake tattooed between his sleeves, and a dragon coiled around the front and back!


    At a glance, it has a great bearing and a sense of stability.


    After seeing him appear, the etiquette disciple just wanted to continue to shout, but Zhou Heng''s vigorous and resolute behavior directly interrupted.


    He said in a deep voice, "tell me your goal!"


    Hearing the speech, Li Yi said solemnly: "my goal is the future of Hongmeng and the inheritance of monks. In my lifetime, we will return to our former glory."


    Hearing the speech, Zhou Heng relaxed and said in a deep voice, "what is your Tao? Where is your heart? What is your ambition? Why should I become the leader of the alliance To you? "


    Without hesitation, Li Yi said in a high voice: "my way lies in firm belief, my heart lies in Hongmeng, a big league, and my ambition lies in Stars, sea


    B {positive}_ "As for why do you want to pass on the post to me? Because I have strength and confidence, I will I will enter the divine realm


    When he said this, he was in an uproar and went to God for five years. Is that arrogant? Is he really confident?


    Looking at the firm eyes, Zhou Heng moved in his heart. Since it was what he said, to cultivate a future generation, he naturally could not be dishonest, otherwise Qingcheng would not like to.


    Immediately, I took out the leader''s token!


    At the moment when wuchenzi and others'' pupils contracted, hope, expectation, fantasy and miracle were born, Li Yi took the token of the alliance leader without any hindrance, and was determined to be the alliance leader!


    "Click...!"


    From this moment on, the Wudang disciples fell down half of the time, and the wound of the soul was stronger than that of the body!


    However, the four sects, especially Qingcheng, are laughing wildly. They are all crazy. They are joyful while they are dead and gray.


    At this time, Li Yi held the token tightly, and a grim smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Wudang.


    At this moment, no dust, Ziyang, no arrogance Were defeated, a white lips, desperate eyes closed, waiting for the voice of a declaration of death.


    In the future, the cultivation may be accompanied by nausea!


    Li Yi held the token high and said with a grim smile: "I ordered the expulsion of Wudang sect in the name of the prospective leader..."


    "Wait, did you forget one more thing?"


    A figure, I do not know when to appear at the top of the mountain, the ethereal temperament, straight figure, strong as a mountain, all in one, like a towering giant.


    Everyone''s pupil shrinks, that Ning Tao, unexpectedly came back!

 Chapter 1091

    The eyeballs of thousands of disciples suddenly shrank, and they all stayed on the ground at the same time. It was like meeting an old friend whom they had not seen for decades. They had mixed feelings and were extremely complicated.


    That Wudang disciple, Ning Tao, is back!


    At the moment when everyone was shocked, hundreds of people were boiling, just like seeing the great savior at the moment of death and catching the straw when drowning.


    A few streamers of light came, full of old tears, eager to cry, at this time their mood, who can understand, for Wuchen, Ning Tao is his own son.


    "Apprentice...!"


    Wuchenzi hugs Ning Tao, two lines of tears flow out from the turbid eyes, the strength of both hands breaks through the limit, as if a pair of tight hoops are constantly shrinking.


    "Cough Master Too Too tight...! "


    Ning Tao opens his mouth with a bitter smile and is almost out of breath.


    After hearing the sound, Wu Chen quickly woke up, but his body was still very excited, and his mental state was a little excited. Not only he, but all Wudang disciples were very excited.


    Subconsciously, they all regard Ning Tao as a miracle.


    As long as there is martial uncle Ning, it is equivalent to the collapse of the sky and the giant carrying it. The prestige has been promoted to the level of ancestor.


    Looking at the familiar faces, Ning Tao was also very excited. He took a deep breath and said slowly:


    "master, everyone, I''m back!"


    On hearing this, Wudang''s tears all collapsed, just like a repressed mountain, which suddenly collapsed and relaxed for a moment, and the mood was almost excited to madness.


    Seeing Wu Chen holding Ning Tao''s hand, he excitedly said: "well, well, just come back, just come back...!"


    Ziyang leader, the moon is not cold, Li Mengyao And others face is very complex, very happy but trying to cover up.


    A group of disciples began to complain and cry. They were so oppressed that they almost faced despair. All kinds of dirty words, angry words and curses came out.


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he understood it in his heart, and his face was a little dignified. He comforted him: "master, you can go to the theater first, and I''ll find them one by one. No one can run away."


    "Whatever owes us, we need to Give it back


    In the eyes of the people shocked, he took a step and went straight to the stage to look at the people.


    "Jie Jie A group of idiots who don''t know the situation. Even if he comes back, what can he do? The prospective leader and the overall situation have been decided, and the leader''s order is in Li Yi''s hands. How do you want to turn the tables? "


    See Xie Mian embrace sword to sneer at, banter scorn a way.


    At this time, Murray came out and sneered: "I think I''m going to play a rogue. I''m going to pick up the bone and pick up the thorn. Li Yi is the king of insects who killed with his strength. We''ve all seen it with our own eyes."


    "Put away your ridiculous reasons."


    "Ha ha...!"


    This burst of ironic laughter, just like a burst of wind under Jiuyou, gently blows on the Wudang side. The mood of rushing to the cloud suddenly falls to the ice valley.


    Wudang, Tianshan disciples are silent, can''t refute, no flaws, no problems, how to turn over?


    When Ning Tao heard the words, his face was calm, and he said, "there are two insect kings in that vein. They are male and female. You killed female insect king and male insect King The real king


    "Pooh, ha ha It''s ridiculous... " Hearing this, nearly a thousand disciples burst out laughing.


    "Return the king of male and female worms, do you still want to say that it is blood red, but also spit out people''s words, it''s human change, if you didn''t come out of the mental retardation hospital, we would have believed it...!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    In the face of the sky full of laughter, Ning Tao was very surprised and puzzled: "you Do you all know? "


    This sentence caused a burst of laughter. Even the straight faced Shaolin disciples were amused. Is this the rescue soldier invited by King Toby?


    If you want to save unhappy, I''m sorry, you''re on the wrong set!


    The face of Wu Chen Zi and others, a burst of green a burst of red, but all choose to believe Ning Tao, do that strong backing for him.


    At this time, Zhou Heng''s eyes lit up and said in a sharp voice immediately, "be quiet and listen to what he said."


    However, his kindness was directly ignored by Ning Tao. Before, he was still aiming at him in the mine vein. How could he give you a good face?


    Immediately arrogant way: "I said is true, that red male insect king, has been killed by me, only this only flesh and blood, do not believe, you can verify."


    With that, he opened the package, revealing a grass pheasant sword and a mass of flesh and blood, which completely adhered to the sword.


    People see, it is indeed a blood red flesh, looks very strange, but has lost activity.


    Just when people were suspicious, Xie Mian suddenly greedily said: "you''re talking nonsense. It''s clearly something of Huashan. That sword can prove that it''s one of the details of Huashan!"


    That pair of eyes, tightly placed on the grass pheasant sword, since seeing the power of this sword, they have been thinking about it.Sword is another life of friar Huashan!


    However, Ning Tao looked contemptuous and disgusted: "your grandmaster is looking for you to play mahjong below. Three are short of one. Go quickly. Don''t be disgusting here. I blush for you."


    Xie Mian was furious when he heard that. He was so angry that he was about to fight to the death, but he was suppressed.


    Zhou Heng looked disgusted and said in a cold voice: "if so, I''ll tell you that Li Yi and his family also brought back such a piece of flesh and blood, the blood red insect King It does exist. "


    "But it''s said that cutting off a piece of his flesh and blood doesn''t really hurt him, and it can''t prove that you killed him!"


    At this moment, Li Yi, with a gentle face, suddenly said with a smile: "brother Ning, you''d better tell the truth quickly. I know its strength very well. Although it''s not very strong, it''s very difficult."


    "And we can kill it and add some credit to ourselves, but that will only Harm others and yourself


    @In the latest chapter section L & LFG


    the words are very gentle, bathing the whole body like a spring breeze, and the magnetic voice is addictive and convincing.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he showed such a smile and said slowly: "in fact, once the insect King dies, there must be a change in the stone insect. You can go to check it and speak with facts."


    All of a sudden, Heng Yu said with disdain, "I think you are deliberately delaying time. It takes a long time to go back and forth to the mine. If you are beaten in the face, you will show a disgusting face."


    When Li Yi heard the speech, he said bitterly: "brother Ning, don''t struggle. Let me tell you this. Unless my master or even a stronger person makes a move, everyone else will be defeated."


    "What''s more, it can control countless stone worms!"


    With this remark, people suddenly realized that the balance in their hearts was completely tilted. That kind of enemy can only be solved by the vain elder, and Ning Tao''s practice of Qi is naturally ridiculous!


    In contrast, it is self-evident who lies.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said calmly, "I see. What you mean is that my strength is not enough to defeat the insect king, even you."


    "It seems that we should use our strength to prove everything!"


    Li Yi and others sneer at the speech. They look like they are saying, otherwise, you think, stupid!


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    Ning Tao suddenly burst out laughing, wantonly indulge, that long silent domineering, at the moment finally at a glance.


    He took a step and said boldly: "I wanted to settle it peacefully, but it seems that you don''t deserve to beat me. It happens that I have a bad feeling to vent It''s too hard! "


    "Xie Mian, Heng Yu, Mo Li, Li Yi and Wu Sheng, you shrinking head tortoise, roll out for me. Today, I will crush you with one enemy and five enemies!"


    "I said it


    "Young generation, I am the emperor, all those who refuse to obey will be suppressed!"

 Chapter 1092

    "Those who don''t agree, all of them will be suppressed..."


    The domineering voice is as clear as in the corridor. Although it is not big, it is extremely loud. What''s more, the shocked head is confused and seems to be hit by a heavy hammer.


    "He said just now Five in one? "


    "No way. You heard me wrong. He said he had found a tomb."


    "That''s right. He said that he wanted to play mahjong below


    ¡­¡­


    The sounds of astonishment changed from the sound of mosquitoes to the roar of thunder. Many disciples began to speak. It was like a price reduction in the vegetable market and a riot!


    One side is as loud as setting off firecrackers, while the other side seems to feel like it''s over. The brain is buzzing. All the disciples of Wudang are open mouthed There was silence.


    Wu Chenzi, the leader of Ziyang, has no cold moon One by one worried looking at Ning Tao, the heart is full of puzzled.


    They didn''t expect to solve it by force.


    I thought Ning Tao had some tricks, or he could not count his identity, but in the end But none of them.


    Li Mengyao clenches Bei''s teeth and looks resentful. Although she hates this sex wolf, the two factions have united after all, and those trivial matters are nothing. She has worries in her heart.


    I can''t believe that I''m going to do it for this sex wolf worry?


    Hearing the arrogant words, Zhou Heng frowned, but then stretched out again. His spirit, which belongs to the strong one, felt a trace of What''s wrong?


    Since he dares to say so, he must have the strength.


    After pondering for a moment, he immediately feigned anger and said, "Ning Tao, do you know what nonsense you are talking about? The five people you named just now are all half of my talents."


    "Don''t blame me if you dare to fool around again Severe punishment


    However, Ning Tao didn''t take it at all. He roared, "have you heard all the five bastard grandsons? If you don''t come down to die, you will shrink your heads."


    The simple method is always very effective for young people. Xie Mian was the first one to rush out.


    He also said angrily: "shameless thief, dare to steal the weapon of Huashan sect. Today, I will win this sword."


    When someone starts, naturally someone follows. Heng Yu and Mo Li jump out immediately, with a ferocious intention to kill. Since he wants to die for abuse, he satisfies his abnormal psychology.


    Wu Sheng has always been very low-key, but he has done a lot of tricks in the dark. He didn''t talk about what happened before. Just in the scuffle just now, he secretly killed people.


    At least four disciples were injured by him, and another disciple was almost killed by him. Xinkui ended in time.


    At the moment, he was named and stood up immediately. His eyes were full of fighting spirit. He was defeated in the last three moves, but this time, he was not allowed to lose again.


    When Li Yi heard the speech, his heart was filled with anger. With his arrogance, he would not join hands with others. But now, it is his own request, so there is less trouble.


    Immediately you sigh, just like a close elder, step out slowly, with a surge of power.


    Seeing that all the five people went down, the five elders didn''t stop them. They were joking. They couldn''t wait for Ning Tao to die. In this way of death, they would only shout, OK!


    Zhou Heng frowned and feigned anger again. "I warn you again that it''s too late to repent now. I can send someone to the mine to find out the truth. Don''t fight fearlessly."


    However, his words are not only ignored by Ning Tao, but also ignored by the other five people with murderous intention. Who will shrink back at this time?


    The arrow is on the string, it has to be launched!


    Ning Tao said: "hum, the alliance leader''s token. I''ll beat you down and take it from you."


    Five people smell speech, unexpectedly with one voice: "since you are so confident, that this one comes to a life and death battle."


    More K2 latest FG fast x


    "now it''s like a crazy lion, I''ll beat you into a dead cat later!"


    "Hiss...!"


    When they heard this, they took a breath of cool air and fought for life and death. It''s a big game. It won''t be Isn''t it really dead?


    To everyone''s surprise, Ning Tao agrees. He seems to be very excited. This guy doesn''t want to play mahjong, does he?


    When Zhou Heng heard the speech, he was angry. His leader seemed to be a decoration, but no one was bothering him. Do these little bastards really want to turn the world upside down?


    "Fight! Fight! Fight


    Ning Tao roars like a ferocious beast. He exudes a majestic atmosphere. The strength of baby training will break out sooner or later, so it''s nothing to reveal his strength.


    "Wait!"


    All of a sudden, Li Yi said solemnly, and a look of extreme surprise flashed in his eyes. It is obvious that Ning Tao''s strength is unexpected, and so are other people, but this is not the point.


    It''s just three times of baby training. They can roll it over with their hands, but they stop it because of another thing.


    Li Yi said piteously, "this is a treasure land. It''s very close to the cave. If we fight here, we''ll surprise her. It''s also your daughter. I don''t think you don''t understand?"Most of the disciples can''t help but give Li Yi a thumbs up. This is the heart of the alliance leader and all living beings.


    However, some people in Wudang are angry. Li Yi is afraid that Ning Tao''s strength will be doubled if he borrows the power of Chunyang.


    But such a statement has cut off his confidence.


    The most hateful thing is that he also has a high sounding color. He seems to worry about the people and care for all living beings. In fact, he has a human face and a beast''s heart. It''s really shameful to be afraid of Ning Tao''s power.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao eyebrows pick, then spread out, the corner of his mouth mocked: "can, down to die."


    As soon as his voice fell, his figure disappeared in the same place. This kind of speed was amazing. It seems that he has really become stronger.


    The other five people were not willing to be outdone. They rushed over immediately. Seeing this, they rushed in droves. They joked that there had been no such grand event for many years. They didn''t think it was a loss.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Even now we are fighting. Is there such a hurry? Lao Wang said that he was not satisfied. He took out his stick and asked who was fighting?


    The six people are intertwined in an instant. They are in a hot fight at the foot of the mountain. The six strong baby exercisers are shocking and even more exciting. What they expect is that Ning Tao can last one or two more seconds.


    Because Li Yi''s strength is already four fold. Xie Mian and Heng Yu are the same. Wu Sheng and Mo Li are still three fold. It can be said that even if the false elder is here, he should be cautious.


    The array of nine palaces is formed in a flash!


    It''s like the most effective way to attack a group of monkeys when they are confused.


    The five people just confused for a while, then grasp the rhythm, standing at each point, quietly waiting for the prey.


    In kangong, Ning Tao has just appeared, and a few Zhang sword light is immediately cut down. Huashan''s sword technique is naturally good. Although it is not thoroughly understood, it can''t be underestimated. This sword is very clever.


    "Hum, Liangyi chop!"


    Time is fast, time is slow, time is slow, time is fast. It''s like there''s something wrong with space, but it''s actually an illusion, a kind of artistic conception.


    "Dang...!"


    Ning Tao only stepped back, but Xie Mian even stepped back a few steps. When Ning Tao was happy, he found the corner of his mouth With a grim smile!


    A secret way, "not good!"


    The four attacks hit in an instant. When they were unprepared, they had to retreat even if they were false. They did not dare to resist this move.


    One man, break through the void, never move forward.


    One person, blood, control people''s life and death.


    One person, Yin Qi, freezes all things.


    One person, majestic, annihilate everything.


    Ning Tao''s figure was instantly buried in it, even the space was trembling, but another person came by surprise.


    One person, sword moves Kyushu, yin and yang are separated.


    Seeing this scene, people''s faces are pale, isn''t it? Is it that it''s over so soon, and it can''t be forced for three seconds?


    All of a sudden, five people vaguely heard a voice, like across the times, with the meaning of eternal vicissitudes.


    "Zhenwu Finally, Emperor Zhenwu

 Chapter 1093

    Ancient desolation, leading to inexplicably broken space.


    A vague figure, stepping on the world, seems to be an ancient man, 100 feet long, hair, fairyland, stepping on the pet is a colorful turtle!


    This virtual shadow is the real emperor of Wudang.


    In mythology, he is also known as the God of the dark sky. I don''t know if there was such a character, but he left a brand between heaven and earth. In some way The sage!


    Ning Tao used this kind of method.


    Looking at the hundred foot shadow, countless disciples marveled, especially Wudang disciples. Many of them had learned the thirty-six moves of Zhenwu, and they were not unfamiliar with the last one.


    But in Wudang School of nuota, there are only a few strong people who can really use this method. Elder martial brother Ye Kong is a little worse. If you go further, you should be able to achieve it.


    Five people see this scene, look dignified, but there are not too many accidents, Ning Tao since dare to provoke, that means he has two brushes, otherwise also don''t have the courage.


    But his two brushes are just like that.


    Only Xie Mian disdained a sound, the long sword move, unexpectedly behind the illusions of huge sword, heavy without front, swept thousands of troops.


    "The secret of Huashan, the giant sword


    Heng Yu was shocked suddenly. His face was flushed. His muscles and blood vessels were like a dragon. Suddenly, he became an iron man, like a King Kong.


    Mo Li is very simple. He uses the cold and Yin Qi to condense a few feet ice dragon, which is coiled around his body. However, his appearance is lifelike. He can be called a living creature, and his beard is shaking!


    Wusheng''s strength is greatly increased. His hands are obscure and sealed. He is dark and has the truth of martial arts. He is surrounded by immortal Qi.


    "The code of martial arts, martial arts will be the world!"


    A tall, powerful virtual image was transformed, and his face was covered by a group of immortal Qi, which revealed a sense of mystery.


    Li Yi is the most peculiar one. He also tries his best. His posture is very strange, but it has a lingering charm.


    "Green" word nine dozen, "city" word 18 broken!


    For a moment, the void became lively, just like a pot of miscellaneous pieces, where heroes from all walks of life came to fight for hegemony.


    However, with a wild smile, Ning Tao merged with the virtual image of the great emperor Zhenwu. There was no sense of obscurity between the two. For a moment, his fighting power soared.


    I saw Xu Ying spit out two words, "dang Devil


    Then he moved like a dragon with crazy hair. In this sea, he wantonly spread out his strength. With one punch, the void was broken. Every punch has the power comparable to sonic boom.


    "Come on, come on, fight for all kinds of disobedience!"


    Wusheng first fought against Wuxian. Wuxian Xuying stepped out, and the two giants started a cross era fight.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    All the people were so shocked that their ears hurt and they stepped back a long way.


    At this time, an ice dragon, several feet in size, suddenly broke through the void and came directly towards the emperor Zhenwu. The seemingly transparent body had a tight hoop force.


    One shot, one punch!


    The fist of Jujian and Hengyu instantly hit the tenacious Zhenwu enemy, and gave him a great deal of damage.


    At this time, Li Yi suddenly moves. His hands dance like a butterfly, and there are layers of illusions, just like the thousand handed Avalokitesvara. In an instant, he makes nine strikes, but there are eighteen.


    "Pa Pa ~ ~"


    The virtual shadow of the great emperor is much dimmer. Ning Tao''s blood is surging. The five orifices are like this. I didn''t expect that these five people cooperated so well. They really underestimated them.


    But that''s all.


    "Didn''t you eat?"


    "Today I tell you what violence is, man!"


    Ning Tao roared and made an instant effort to open the bound body. Ice crystals were falling all over the sky. It was like a ferocious head of art, which was destroyed by brute force.


    "Smash the ice dragon with one blow, there is no limit to the fury!"


    Mo Li''s blood spurted, and he was greatly attacked. He had no power to fight again, but Ning Tao hit the ground with one blow, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    The huge sword appeared behind him and swept away thousands of troops. Although it had no front, it weighed a thousand jin, with the potential of opening up mountains and creating land.


    Heng Yu appeared in front of his eyes. His whole body was boiling, just like a pot of boiling water. His strength was like a shell.


    The situation is dangerous!


    Ning Tao just cold hum a, the hand holds the boundary fist, directly brazenly met Heng Yu, just like two cannonballs meet again.


    "Boom...!"


    A dull sound is like a thunder on the ground. The next second, I see an iron man smashing into waste and spitting out internal organs.


    "When the world boxing comes out, who will fight?"


    At this time, the huge sword had fallen, but it was suddenly blocked by something, making a sound even louder than the ancient bell.


    It turned out that the tortoise blocked the sword. Although it was the shadow of spiritual power, there was a color of resentment in his eyes, just like the little daughter-in-law who was empty in the boudoir.Just when it is about to dissipate, Ning Tao''s backhand is a loud slap, with the power of fanning your second uncle.


    "Bang!"


    "How can the egg be finished under the hand of the great emperor?"


    But it seems that there are many real moves in the blink of an eye.


    But in the end, it was astonishing and stupefied!


    This scene, like the day after tomorrow master hit a few small gangsters, the situation is completely on one side, as easy as chopping melons and vegetables.


    It has the power to destroy the withered and decadent, and the potential of wind and clouds!


    My darling, when did Wudang have such fierce people!


    All of them were stunned. They felt that the world outlook was changing and the world had changed dramatically. One person, however, abused half of Hongmeng''s talents.


    So what''s a genius? Or Cucumber?


    At this time, Ning Tao moved again, aiming at the strongest Li Yi, with a left hand fist, with a thunderous momentum.


    Li Yi is shocked and runs his spiritual power to resist, but his tiny figure is powerless to return to heaven.


    "Bang


    In front of this scene, it''s like playing golf, slamming into the pigsty accurately, following the three people, the whole body is covered with maggots, black dog blood!


    Seeing this scene, Wudang disciples roared with excitement, as if they were watching the ball game and scored the goal. In a moment, they were boiling and hysterical. The whole back mountain was shocked.


    "Roar Uncle Ning Kill them...! "


    Before the arrogance of the five people, now only the humble one, and the mysterious shadow.


    Ning Tao grinned and said in a cruel voice, "do you want to go in by yourself or let me give you a ride?"


    Wu Sheng clenched his teeth and suddenly made a huge decision. When he patted his chest, he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, which just fell on the virtual shadow. His appearance was a little clear.


    "Boom...!"


    In an instant, the situation changed dramatically, and the thunder was furious.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he immediately opened his fire. A zhongpinling was petrified into a powder. With one hand of the world fist and one hand of the immortal seal, the power of the pure Yang was as strong as the flood that opened the gate.


    "Under the emperor, there are no ghosts!"


    As if feeling the horror, Wu Xian was a little flustered. Before he had formed, he murmured:


    "abandon Live in Hand Little...! "


    However, Ning Tao, no matter you are 37 or 21, today even if the king of heaven is here, he will kill you.


    Z genuine G first D} send Bo


    "boom...!"


    The power of terror is rampant. Wusheng feels that a fierce Taigu mangniu bumps into him. I lose 365 skull portraits, and the whole person turns into a porcelain doll.


    "Boom...!"


    He was like a shell into the pigsty, or even hit a pit, the black dog blood will bubble up.


    "The world blows, the immortal prints, even the immortal also wants to slaughter!"


    But at this moment, Ning Tao is also weak, basically the oil is exhausted, the lamp is dry, the virtual shadow of the emperor dissipates, the whole person is powerless to fall from the mid air, vaguely I feel murderous!


    "Hua Ming, Dao Xuan If you dare to fight, I will let you die without a place to bury you. Kill you The door is full

 Chapter 1094

    A roar, such as the roar of the ancient Tyrannosaurus Rex, was earth shaking, but the murderous spirit did not decrease but increased. It was inevitable and could not be stopped.


    Ning Tao is very weak. He has no ammunition and food to support himself. Although he is falling down, he still can''t die because of his physique. What he fears most is It''s a black hand!


    In places he can''t see, Hua Ming, Hua Tu, Wu Mu, Dao Xuan, Yu Hai, Xu Wang, and Liang Kong all fight together. There''s no sign at all. One move is killing.


    They are afraid. They are really afraid. Ning Tao has fully demonstrated his talent from this battle. He is one against five geniuses, and he even destroys them Beat your opponent!


    If you give him time to grow up and the blessing of yin and Yang, who else will be his opponent in the future? I''m afraid Wang Tao of Kunlun will be inferior.


    Because of the enmity between them, I''m afraid Ning Tao is willing to be the leader of the sect after he enters the spiritual realm!


    "Huashan secret method, lethal three immortal swords!"


    "The secret of Qingcheng," the word "Qingcheng" is nine times, and the word "Chengcheng" is eighteen times broken! "


    In the realm of sacrificing one''s life and forgetting one''s death, they broke through the limit. Even if the alchemist was here, they could block the blow.


    "Little bastard Go to hell...! "


    As soon as everyone''s pupils shrink, it seems that everything around becomes slow. The whole scene becomes a slow motion replay. The two terrorist attacks are little by little close to Ning Tao.


    As long as further, Ning Tao will be broken to pieces!


    False, Dao Xuan and other people''s mouth, have opened the arc of treacherous success, in front of all the illusions of a scene, the heart has a sense of pleasure.


    And the faces of Wu Chen and others, under the slow motion camera, become white bit by bit, as if they were hollowed out in an instant. Their backs are bent down a lot and become old man.


    In this slow motion scene, there is a very strange scene. As the party concerned, Ning Tao, who is going to be crushed to pieces, not only has no fear on his face, but also has Ridicule!


    At this critical moment, when a heavy hammer was about to smash the egg, two abrupt sounds sounded.


    "Hum!"


    "Kunlun''s unique skill is like closing your hands like a seal!"


    "Shaolin unique skill, one finger zen skill!"


    I don''t know where the two forces of terror came from, but they accurately blocked the two leaders, and the four unique skills collided with each other. In a moment, the mountains collapsed and the ground collapsed, shaking people''s hearts.


    "Boom...!"


    Everyone subconsciously covered their eardrums, and some of the disciples were hit by the impact. It was like facing a storm of several levels, more like the shock wave of a missile burst.


    "Boom...!"


    Zhou Heng arrived first, and the power of alchemy filled the air. He immediately blocked the impact. He must not let it hurt his disciples, let alone destroy the treasure land. This is the only hope.


    I don''t know why there was such a stir. The ancestor of Wudang, Miao Jingjing Unexpectedly, they didn''t show up?


    The remaining power dissipates, but it is filled with another force. This field is completely dominated by Alchemy, and its spirits are all around. A killing move can blow out at any time.


    In that area, there were five figures, three of whom were very familiar, Ning Tao and the two leaders. But the two who suddenly appeared saved the former.


    Wuchenzi was about to rush here when his body stagnated and his face was shocked. He said in surprise: "Mo Why not


    And then came master Zhifan, with a look of astonishment, murmured: "Fang Abbot


    Yes, one of them is Kunlun Mo laoguai, also known as wuchenzi''s rival, who has been in love for many years.


    The other is Abbot Shaolin!


    These two people''s appearance, caused everybody''s uproar!


    How did they come here and why did they choose to help Ning Tao What happened to the alliance?


    Ning Tao struggles to stand up and gasps for breath. It seems that the wind is light and the clouds are light, but in fact, he is palpitating. As soon as TM is lost, the Lord Yan will be annoyed. Don''t come here if you don''t die!


    He took a deep breath and said respectfully, "thank you for your help, young man Thank you very much


    However, the two people''s reaction was even more unexpected. They had no airs at all. Instead, they laughed and said, "you''re welcome. For the sake of Hongmeng''s peace, we are duty bound!"


    "What''s more, these four schools are really shameful and hateful!"


    When this remark came out, everyone was shocked. A song seemed to be struck by thunder. It was as if it was numb. The representatives of the two schools of thought were shocked by Ning Tao So flattering.


    Is this guy going to break through the sky?


    In the eyes of the public, Ning Tao turns around again. His former gentleness turns into cruelty in an instant. A touch of hostility appears on his face, and his inner murders It''s on!


    Four sects, our account It''s time to calculate!

 Chapter 1095

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    All of them have heavy noses and red eyes. For such a long time, they have been wronged, oppressed, oppressed, hated and even nauseous to vomit!


    This is the mood and attitude of Wudang!


    Just in a moment, Wudang and Tianshan disciples surrounded the four sects like an iron bucket. What''s more, they took out their weapons, looked angry and were about to start.


    Kunlun, Shaolin disciples see, subconsciously moved, but it is invisible blocked the way back, the way forward.


    Seeing this scene, the disciples of the four sects were as pale as ashes. They didn''t want to fight at all. Most of them threw away their weapons, like waiting for death trial!


    The five elders and the two leaders are all pale, and a sense of powerlessness emerges in their hearts. Why, why, why, why does someone always want to jump out and meddle in their own business.


    Last time it was like this, and this time it is like this. Is it the end of heaven for our four sects? Or is this son of a bitch from heaven? God is not fair, God is not fair!


    Several people in the heart of the roar of grief and anger, hysteria, that old body more haggard, as if most of the body has been buried in the earth, if a tired heart, this person has half abandoned.


    However, Ning Tao has no pity at all. These old dogs deserve to be cut to pieces.


    He stepped out, holding the stone in his hand, and said coldly, "if you lose, I, Ning Tao, are the real quasi leader. No matter what plot or plot, we should be under the premise of strength."


    "Otherwise, you will be vulnerable in the end!"


    Hearing the speech, daoxuan felt pain in his heart and said bitterly, "after being taught, dare to ask, do we still have a chance?"


    Ning Tao heard that, with a cold smile, moriran said: "you and I were fighting and making trouble, but you are very shameless. You beat my daughter first and then forced me to Wudang."


    "An innocent girl is used as a tool by you at will. She dares to abuse and curse my daughter. She also wants to rob this precious land and even launch civil strife."


    "The grandfathers of the four sects attacked me secretly. This is the second time that Wudang retreated again and again and tolerated them everywhere. But the four sects of you forced me again and again and pushed me further."


    "Wudang has been slandered as selfish for its magnanimous mind. Our childish kindness has brought us high sounding. Our overall situation and righteousness have been regarded as human face and animal heart."


    "Our kindness is regarded as a wolf''s ambition."


    "We treat people with sincerity, but you don''t treat me with sincerity."


    "We''ve forgiven you once, but you can''t stop eating shit and acting recklessly. Are you mean and disgusting?"


    "Is it worth it..."


    Hearing this, the scene was quiet, and the attitudes of the two sides were extremely different. The four factions bowed their heads and kept silent. Every word of Ning Tao was as cool as a sword.


    Wudang, however, is filled with indignation and resonates with Ning Tao''s emotion. Every word he says speaks their heart. The long-term depression finally comes out!


    Daoxuan and others looked at each other and fell into silence one after another. They closed their eyes and looked at each other. It seemed that they were torturing their hearts, whether they were worth it or not, and whether they would do it again.


    Finally, he sighed and said firmly: "it''s worth it. If we do it again, we will do it. The tragic end is always the loser, and the fact is written by the winner."


    "Although we are defeated, we have no regrets, because each of us has his own name."


    This remark made all the disciples furious. This guy didn''t know how to repent at this time. He was really sick to the marrow. Even if Hua Tuo was alive and Da Luo Jinxian was helpless.


    Zhou Heng, Mo laoguai, Wuchen and others frown. These old guys are stubborn. It''s impossible to persuade them. Even if the Tathagata''s tongue blooms, it will be defeated.


    What they imprint in their minds is that they are not wrong.


    In order to strengthen their ideas, they even found some high sounding reasons for themselves to regard themselves as the embodiment of justice, but in fact, his true face It''s greed.


    Ning Tao sneered and said: "to you people, you should go to hell, pour iron juice on your body, make a bronze man, and kneel down in Wudang forever to repent."


    Although the words are fierce, they are supported by everyone.


    Hua Tu smelled the speech and said, "little bastard, you are here to kill me. I want to see if you have the ability. I, Huashan, would rather die than bow my head to you."


    "Boom...!"


    As soon as he finished, he was beaten into a dead dog in an instant. Zhou Heng, with a cold face, could not bear it for a long time. He directly grabbed him and came to Ning Tao. He said, "as long as you don''t kill him, you can handle it."


    "In addition, I declare that the candidate of the prospective leader of the alliance should be under Wudang''s clean seat, Ning Tao. No one has any objection."


    When the crowd was in an uproar, Ning Tao grabbed the sword and threw the lifeless red worm King''s flesh and blood into the pigsty. The bright body of the sword was not stained with blood."Shua!"


    The sword fell down and took up a bloody arm. The monk is not a blood clan, and he doesn''t have that special talent. He wants to be reborn after amputation. In this era impossible!


    "Ah Little bastard, you dare to break my arm, I curse you, this life, not good Ah, ah, "Hua Tu screamed, and his tendons were broken and he became lame.


    "Ah Little bastard...! "


    "Pa pa...!"


    Two slaps down, Huatu directly gas faint, broke an arm, foot tendon was picked, a strength greatly reduced.


    Daoxuan also broke an arm, but also by Ning Tao with the power of pure Yang burned, on the spot gas fainted in the past.


    With the help of Zhou Heng, all these people didn''t escape. They chopped off their arms, picked their tendons, and smoked a few big mouths.


    This is what they aimed at the leader Severe punishment!


    At this time, a few sober, a pair of eyes have turned into blood red, hate, once a party elder, but now is under pressure, become disabled.


    When they recover, their strength will be reduced by at least half, and they will be disabled for life, which will become their permanent pain!


    However, Ning Tao was not finished yet. He said in a cold voice: "next, let''s calculate how to take credit for me. I killed so many stone insects and lost treasures, but all of them were taken away by you."


    "Now, you''re all going to spit it out for me!"


    On hearing this, he bit his teeth falsely and retorted: "it was robbed by Huashan and Kongtong faction. It has nothing to do with us. The enmity between us is completely over."


    However, Ning Tao gave a cold smile, broke his fingers and said, "I only know the four sects of you, as well as those of Wu family. Now listen to me, what have I lost?"


    RN (o


    "first of all, ten pieces of medium quality spirit stones, five hundred pieces of inferior spirit stones, two broken magic weapons, a green pine spirit sword, a pair of dragon shaped soul cultivation pendants, and a strange treasure Xuanming God needle


    After the words fall, the silence of the whole scene is as dead as death!


    They are all disciples of the eight sects. How could they not understand the meaning of those words? The spirit sword with green pine pattern is a treasure handed down by Huashan from generation to generation, which can be called the treasure of zhenpai.


    The dragon shaped soul cultivating pendant was obtained by the ancestors of the Kongtong sect from the forbidden area with great efforts, and they also paid their lives for it. If it is a heritage treasure of the Kongtong sect, only the leader can wear it.


    Xuanming Shenzhen is a rare treasure of Emei. It is said that it has great power, but now it is silent.


    The two incomplete magic weapons refer to those obtained by the Wu family and Li Yi, as well as the ten medium quality spirit stones and five hundred low quality spirit stones. Is NIMA going to rob the foundation?


    It can be said that without these things, the four sects will be in a state of collapse. They are all the treasures of the town sects, but ningtao lions open their mouths like locusts.


    Wu tomb eyes canthus to crack, angry voice: "that is clearly our treasure, when become you drop things?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face murderous spirit, evil spirit way: "need I take the alliance leader token?"


    It is self-evident that Shaolin abbot and Mo laoguai took a step at the same time.


    Without waiting for their nonsense, Ning Tao said coldly, "that pigsty will be your place in the future. If you dare to throw filth, it''s called binding yourself in a cocoon, digging a big pit but burying yourself."


    Yu Haimu wanted to spit fire, roared: "I don''t agree!"


    However, a cold voice, let him thoroughly recognize the reality, said: "do according to the quasi leader said, bring those things within three days, otherwise, destroy the faction!"

 Chapter 1096

    Zhou Heng''s voice was cold, and he was angry. The last time he was restrained, he was fooled by these people.


    "You are a robbery, a bandit, a naked threat," Hua Ming broke his teeth and roared desperately.


    However, Ning Tao a face evil spirit, way: "Congratulations you, correct answer, is rob, you don''t accept to come to bite me."


    "For you old dogs, I don''t have a long memory if I don''t hurt you. Today I am the leader of the alliance. I don''t want to kill too much, otherwise, hum..."


    Hua Ming''s face turned red when he heard the speech. His chest seemed to be blocked by a huge stone. He was so stuffy that he couldn''t breathe. He immediately shivered and fainted.


    "Putong...!"


    Seeing this scene, Wudang is excited. It''s even more happy than winning five million lottery tickets. Don''t think they are too much. It''s them deserve one''s punishment.


    Now sober only empty, Yu Hai, Wu tomb!


    Seeing Kong covering his broken arm, he gritted his teeth and said, "little friend, I admit that we are wrong. We can consider those treasures, but we really don''t have so many spirit stones."


    "Even if we exchange all the credit for Lingshi, we can make up 500 pieces of inferior Lingshi, but even if Hongmeng doesn''t have a few pieces of intermediate Lingshi, we really can''t do it."


    However, Ning Tao has a cold face. Although he is better than others, since he has done it, he has to pay for it. This is the punishment he deserves.


    He said, "I can''t do what I said before without a stone. I''ll see what I want in three days. Otherwise, I won''t die!"


    With that, he burned those broken arms in front of them, which was very heartbreaking.


    In their gnashing teeth and cracking eyes, Ning Tao gave them a very natural back and went straight to Wudang disciples to celebrate their victory.


    Wudang side, like eight million, cheering.


    And the four factions, like eight million assets, but lost 80 million, that kind of tragic mood, can be imagined.


    Can say, now want to die heart all have!


    In this bustling scene, in the pigsty, the five geniuses were in a coma. Even if they didn''t, they were also in a coma.


    Originally, they were all dignified and powerful. They seemed to be outstanding and arrogant, but now they are like a dead dog lying in the blood of a black dog, maggots crawling!


    However, in Li Yi''s body, there is a group of lifeless red worm King''s flesh and blood, which is thrown here by Ning Tao.


    In the place that no one can see, half of the incomplete soul emerges and is unknown. Through the contact parts, it even integrates into Li Yi''s body, soul Enter People!


    All of a sudden, Zhou Heng frowned, vaguely as if he had noticed something. He looked in the direction of the pigsty, his spirit surging. But after a moment, he shook his head again.


    The means of the four sects have finally been exhausted. No matter how unwilling or angry they are, they have to keep in mind. Now they are inferior to others. The only thing they have to do is to endure.


    When I saw the cheering of Wudang, I almost didn''t blow gongs and drums, firecrackers and banners.


    Qin LAN, Wu Hailin panting, very excited, finally arrived at the critical moment, Kunlun, Shaolin''s helper, they are in accordance with Ning Tao''s orders.


    Each of them has three medium-sized spirit stones and goes to Shaolin and Kunlun to ask for help. Besides, according to Ning Tao, there are two high-quality spirit stones in your sect In my hands!


    O


    you know, the most precious thing about the top grade spirit stone is that it can further perceive the heaven and earth. For the monks who are about to break through the alchemy, it is the most needed treasure.


    Mo laoguai has a need and is eager to enter the divine realm with strength.


    The abbot came from master Zhifan and was also in the divine realm.


    At the end of the law, the role of a strong alchemist was too great, so they had to promise everything.


    Because of their identity, Shaolin is the first on the surface and Kunlun is the first behind the scenes. If they want to do that kind of robbery, it''s too humiliating. What''s more, Ning Tao''s identity is not ordinary.


    Therefore, this is the reason for their attitude to compliment.


    In a deserted place, Ning Tao wrinkled bitter gourd face, holding the top grade Lingshi in his hand, it looks like a married man, with only two yuan in his hand, and his daughter-in-law wants to rob it.


    Opposite him, the abbot of Shaolin, Mo laoguai, tried hard to persuade him to let go. He couldn''t help but keep his promise. But Ning Tao''s eyes were full of tears and he couldn''t give up.


    It''s like two strong men bullying their daughter-in-law!


    After a stalemate for half an hour, they couldn''t stand it and took it by force. But they made it very clear that it was what they deserved and what Ning Tao promised.


    As soon as they got the top grade Lingshi, they were as fast as a rabbit. It seemed that they were afraid that Ning Tao would repent and play a rogue.


    But before they ran far away, a heartrending cry came from behind them, just like the second eldest brother who died. They felt numb and left Wudang.Wuchenzi was surprised. He wanted to fight with Mo laoguai again, but seeing that he ran away and Ning Tao roared, his face changed and rushed to him.


    "Apprentice, what''s the matter? What happened? " No dust son a face of anxious, like a hundred meters sprint rushed over.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and suddenly calmed down. If it wasn''t for the two lines of tears on his cheek, Wu Chenzi would have suspected that it was an illusion just now. He didn''t teach this acting skill!


    Before opening his mouth, Ning Tao took out five pieces of high-quality spirit stones and gave them to his master. But his mentor could not give too much.


    In Wu Chenzi''s astonished eyes, Ning Tao blows the hooligan whistle and leaves with great satisfaction.


    For him, the two top-grade spirit stones are only skin. The reason why they are so tight is that they should not expose their wealth. The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy them. He knows these things very well!


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, during which Ning Tao had been recuperating in Wudang Mountain. Three days smoothed everything, and gradually restored the former peace and serenity.


    As expected, the four sects are now afraid of Ning Tao and rush to the last day to present their treasures, which have been handed down for many years, with both hands, but also with their smiling faces.


    That expression is like cutting the meat, selling the kidney, cutting the egg, a face of life can not love, but also show flattering smile.


    What made them even blacker was that on this day, all the disciples of Wudang and other four sects gathered around to watch jokes. A large group of people were watching the representatives of the four sects bow and kneel.


    This day is remembered by the four sects as the most humiliating day in a hundred years. After death, all the sects are shamed to face their ancestors.


    They will never be able to look up in Hongmeng.


    It is said that the four representatives who came here that day were all monks with extraordinary strength, but they got a serious illness when they went back. It is said that they were so angry that they couldn''t get angry in the future!


    Just when Ning Tao was in high spirits, his elder martial sister appeared, but it was still that sentence.


    "Your sister Xia I''m waiting for you

 Chapter 1097

    After only three days in Wudang Mountain, he was kicked out by his elder martial sister. He had no choice but to obey his orders. Anyway, he missed elder Xia. This time, he must be forgiven by her.


    There is no need for him to take care of everything in Houshan. With alliance leaders, the four sects can only be grandchildren.


    It all depends on Wudang and Hongmeng''s decision whether to give them alms, expand pigsty and resources. Ning Tao didn''t pay much attention to the treasures they handed over.


    He is now an invisible local tyrant. He has left a lot of spirit stones to his elder martial sister and Wudang sect. If he is willing to practice hard, his accomplishments will increase greatly.


    As for Miao Jingjing, he was very puzzled. He left Wudang Mountain with Wudang ancestors. He just said that there was something important and he would come back soon.


    I believe that with their strength, there should be no danger!


    ?_ The latest 3 chapters $section_ The leader of Zhou alliance tried to pull him to deal with the affairs within the alliance, but he refused, so he didn''t bother to take care of that kind of thing.


    If it wasn''t for the need for a token, the would-be leader, he wouldn''t really care. He was bound by so many rules and regulations, just like a free bird in a cage.


    He also threw the alliance leader''s token once, but it was picked up by Zhou Heng with a black face, just like the dark cloud and thunder sky in June.


    Helpless, he had to receive the ring.


    Zhou Heng also knew that the boy was wild and angry. His original plan was to cultivate him first, but now it seems that the hope is not very big. He can only take one step to see!


    In Donghai City, Ning Tao finally came back. Thinking about the recent events, he was divorced from the modern society. He missed Qianqian and Bingbing.


    However, we should find sister Xia first. She said at that time that if we find all the sisters back, we can find her again. Now that matter should have been diluted. It''s time to see her.


    In other words, do you want to buy any gifts?


    A luxury room, showing the beautiful shadow of Xia Mengfei, a sexy professional dress, exquisite temptation, the outline of Miaoman is outlined incisively and vividly, let people blood boiling.


    "Mr. Wu, I''ve seriously considered the proposal and request you made to me before. I''m sorry, I can''t agree," Xia Mengfei said in a low voice.


    On hearing this, Wu Qing, who was opposite him, turned pale, and a trace of unhappiness flashed in his heart, even Anger!


    You know, his identity is not simple. The chairman of Clint Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. is the leader of the pharmaceutical industry. He monopolizes all channels and is much better than Feifei jewelry.


    One is new, the other is rich!


    Most of the industries expanded by Feifei jewelry are in the medical sector, because this industry is profiteering. Whether it''s traditional Chinese medicine or western medicine, as long as it''s sold, it''s absolutely profitable.


    But between the two, there is bound to be friction, either head broken or peaceful coexistence, one of the two!


    So there was this negotiation, but since Wu Qing met Xia Mengfei, he fell in love at first sight and couldn''t extricate himself. When he learned that the other party was unmarried, he was overjoyed.


    It is said that on the same day, he took out a hundred million yuan and issued a red envelope!


    Then he proposed to Xia Mengfei, but the situation was very special at that time, so he could not deny face. The latter just said to think about it, until today I just said no.


    Wu Qing thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "President Xia refused me because of my daughter. You should know that I was too impulsive when I was young. Since then, I have been unmarried."


    "In my capacity, character, what is not worthy of you?"


    Without waiting for Xia Mengfei to speak, Su Qin said in a cold voice: "you all have children, but you still come to pester us, Mr. Xia. Even if you don''t have that daughter, Mr. Xia won''t marry you."


    "Because, already famous flower has owner!"


    Hearing this, Wu Qing snorted coldly and said, "you''re talking about that hairy boy. What''s his name? It doesn''t matter. Do you think he can compare with me? "


    "Clint pharmaceutical is in charge of Huaxia medicine. Even if it has a place abroad, it has countless money. Moreover, we and the country There''s a lot of cooperation. "


    "Even Hongmeng, whom you rely on, is the same!"


    "With that hairy boy, what qualification does he have to compare with me? Do I have money? Do I have a high position? Do I have a deep background? Is it better than me? "


    "I want to crush him like an ant!"


    Hearing these words, Xia Mengfei became angry and discussed her man''s faults in front of a woman. It was no less than throwing a bomb at the crater of a volcano, trying to cause a catastrophe.


    He stood up in an instant and said harshly, "Mr. Wu, please keep your mouth clean. Although you are an old brand enterprise, I am Feifei jewelry It''s not easy. "


    On hearing this, Wu Qing was also angry. He said in a cold voice: "Mr. Xia, for that hairy boy, you are angry with me. In your eyes, I am not as good as him?"


    Xia Mengfei smiles coldly and holds her chest in both hands. She is full of disdain in her heart.


    In her eyes, Wu Qing didn''t even have one ten thousandth of the excellence of Ning Tao, just like an ant delusion to compete with the dragon.Seeing Xia Mengfei''s look, Wu Qing is very angry. What makes him even more angry is Su Qin''s attitude. A little broken Secretary dares to yell at him and keep a straight face.


    I really don''t know the heaven and earth. I want to die!


    He took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Feifei, is it really impossible between us? With my excellence, I can be worthy of you. Give me a chance...! "


    However, Xia Mengfei directly interrupted: "first, Feifei can only be called by my man. Second, I already have a lover, so you should stop thinking about it."


    Hearing these words, Wu Qing''s heart is cold, and the love in his eyes is filled with a chill. No one, no one dares to disobey him, embarrasses him and makes him angry.


    Although he has never been married, he has played with many women. He has tried some female directors and ladies of some large consortia.


    Not easy to move the truth, but was hurt!


    All of a sudden, his attitude turned 180 degrees, just like the spring returns to the earth, turning into a commercial face.


    "In this case, let''s not talk about emotional matters for the time being. Let''s talk about business matters. After all, it''s beneficial for us to cooperate with you."


    Sister Xia, who was about to leave, frowned slightly. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to leave. With Wu Qing''s medical status, he could lose billions or even more in one word.


    If we can negotiate, it would be better.


    Looked at its plain face, Xia Mengfei hesitated, finally sat down, or fight for it!


    But she didn''t know that choice Hurt her!


    When Wu Qing saw this, he just gave a little smile, but there was some inexplicable color in his eyes. By doing something, he seemed to be in the dark at night The beast.


    A cup of bright red wine and a dish of exquisite cakes are slowly pushed by Wu Qing In front of sister Xia!


    At this time, Ning Tao is full of excitement, with deep thoughts into the headquarters of Feifei jewelry, he also prepared a gift.


    "Sister Xia Here I am

 Chapter 1098

    In the luxury hotel, a cup of bright red wine and a dish of exquisite cakes are pushed to Xia Mengfei little by little.


    Two kinds of common things, but people are cautious!


    Su Qin directly scowled and stood in front of Xia Mengfei. From the moment she saw this guy, she felt disgusted from her bones. In a word, she was disgusted.


    She has investigated this man, but all the materials are praise words, what is the best philanthropist in China, the leader of the medical field, or a loyal father!


    She can find a lot of praise words, but she is a person in the industry, so she can''t understand it any more. She spent a little money on investment, and the result is gain both fame and wealth!


    If you want to really inquire about a person, you have to go to Folk!


    However, even in the folk, this person''s voice is also praise, worship is also a lot, such a result, let her once think his disgust, is a kind of illusion.


    It was only by chance that she told the truth from a woman director who was in a bad mood and drank too much. This famous strong woman in China turned out to be Plaything!


    It''s a man who endures all desires and humiliations Slaves!


    According to her confused disclosure, there are many slaves like her in China. As long as Wu Qing likes them, none of them can escape his clutches, no one No way!


    The most terrible time she knew was a girl who had just graduated. She was a famous beauty in the city. Wu Qing wanted to get her, but she was rejected by the latter.


    Later, it seems to have passed, but it is the calm before the storm. My boyfriend, who had been in love with the school flower for three years, finally proposed to her and entered the palace of marriage.


    But at the time of the wedding, Wu Qing with his men, with a kind of absolute strength, in front of the bridegroom strong.


    At that time, the parents of both sides were present, and they were forced to watch the beautiful and humiliating scene. It is said that the bridegroom fainted three times and was seriously ill, and his parents'' tears ran dry!


    But it''s not over yet. Wu Qing is very interested in it. He directly sends people to control the only incense in his family, as well as important relatives, so as to threaten them.


    During that period, he would go to Xiaohua''s home as long as he had nothing to do!


    In the eyes of outsiders, their family is very harmonious and happy, but in fact, they have to endure humiliation every minute, every second, and they can''t even want to die!


    It can be said that this crime is heinous!


    That''s what the female director said when she was waiting on Wu Qing. I don''t know whether she was drunk intentionally or unintentionally. At that time, she shuddered, trembled and accepted her life!


    Because Wu Qing''s strength is too huge, with the support of the state and the help of Hongmeng, even if you go to the police station to sue him, the final result will only be that you will be imprisoned for life.


    His viciousness is not only so. He is overbearing and dictatorial, and can''t be disobeyed by anyone. It seems that he is the king and the emperor, and he can control people''s life and death under a command.


    On the one hand, many business people are very clear!


    She told Xia Mengfei all these things, but the latter didn''t pay special attention to it. She was a big boss. If she didn''t want any women, she would do it!


    However, we should have the heart to guard against others!


    Seeing Su Qin''s abnormality, it seems that she is going to collide with President Wu. Xia Mengfei grabs her and signals her to calm down.


    Su Qin bites her silver teeth and finally suppresses them. She also knows the consequences. Once she gets angry, I''m afraid the total loss of Feifei jewelry will be light.


    Wu Qing, who looks at this scene in his eyes, keeps a smile on his face and keeps a commercial face. No matter when, where, and where the scene is, he can keep calm.


    "Mr. Xia, your secretary doesn''t seem to have any professional ethics. In the conversation between the boss, a subordinate is restless and gets involved."


    "I feel that this negotiation It''s about to break, "Wu Qing sighed and said casually.


    Xia Mengfei smell speech, Daimei slightly wrinkled, finally gave Su Qin a quiet look, let her not speak, now they are in a disadvantage, don''t want to give up medicine!


    She said with a faint smile: "Mr. Wu is worried. She is not my subordinate, but my good sister. There may be some misunderstanding. I hope you don''t mind."


    When Wu Qing heard the speech, he gave a smile and said, "ha ha Mr. Xia is worried. I''m just joking. "


    Said, put a please posture!


    "9 &


    at the sight of this, Xia Mengfei''s pupils shrank, looked at what was in front of her, thought about it in his heart, and then said," Mr. Wu, what do you mean, you have to force me Eat these? "


    Hearing this, Wu Qing shook his head with a bitter smile, took the red wine glass, drank it directly, cut a large piece of cake, ate it gracefully, and nodded with satisfaction.


    See this scene, Xia Mengfei two people look at each other, are a little puzzled, the former take a deep breath, cut off a small piece of cake, gently eat a few mouthfuls, the amount is very small.It''s just to comply with his good intentions.


    However, Wu Qing suddenly said with a sly smile: "Mr. Xia is really bold. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll put some medicine in it? I''m a member of the medical profession. I''m not afraid of these The most familiar


    With this, Su Qin''s face changed greatly. His heart seemed to fall into the ice cave, and his whole body was cold to the bone.


    She was about to scold, but Xia Mengfei stopped her. The latter looked at Wu Qing for a long time, and finally she gave a little smile. Wu Qing was stunned by the beauty.


    Xia Mengfei stretched out her green jade finger and slowly put it on the glass table. Her body was full of spiritual power. The hard glass table seemed to have been hit hard and cracked intensively.


    Although not broken, but it was devastating damage!


    "Mr. Wu, our little girl is not so weak. I''m very, very sure. Before poisoning Take you on a tour, "said Xia Mengfei confidently.


    Seeing this, Wu Qing''s pupil suddenly shrinks. In his capacity, he can''t understand the way. It''s really unexpected that Xia Mengfei is also a monk.


    However, you still can''t escape The palm of my hand!


    He said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Xia, it''s just a joke. Don''t be so excited. I''ve eaten those things, even if I''m poisoned, I''ll go first."


    Hearing these words, they were relieved. Their expression was slightly relaxed, and the tight string was more than half relaxed.


    But in this way, it is to let oneself Desperate!


    At the headquarters of Feifei jewelry, Ning Tao sighs helplessly. An employee tells him that sister Xia is out. He''s a little late, and Secretary Su follows him. It''s estimated that he''ll have to wait for a while.


    He made a phone call, but it was turned off, not answered!


    I guess I''m talking about big business. It''s really hard for sister Xia. I must make it up to her. He has chosen all the gifts. He will surprise sister Xia and maybe forgive himself.


    But I don''t know why, there is always some uneasiness in my heart!

 Chapter 1099

    In the room, Xia Mengfei was relieved. What she was afraid of was not the so-called poisoning, but if it happened, it would prove that there was no possibility of relaxation between the two.


    As a big business tycoon, you should have both shrewd mind and excellent means. You should expect everything and think everything. Only in this way can you be invincible!


    Xia Mengfei has been in business for many years. If she didn''t have some insight and means, she would have been picked by others. There''s nothing wrong with Ning Tao or the queen of Feifei!


    Even if the cake is poisonous, she has the strength. Even if it''s a strong aphrodisiac, she can resist it. What''s more, it''s Donghai, their territory.


    Before he came, he planned three preparations!


    The first one is self - cultivation!


    Xiaoyijinjing, one year easy to Qi, two years easy to blood, three years easy to essence, four years easy to pulse, five years easy to marrow, six years easy to bone, seven years easy to tendon, eight years easy to hair, nine years easy to shape!


    For the strengthening of the body, she is far more than ordinary people. If an ordinary person is poisoned for 10 minutes, he may not be able to do it for 20 minutes, or even longer.


    Moreover, the small Yijinjing itself can be anti-virus!


    Second, in the outside room, there are not only the bodyguards sent by Longwu, but also a master of refining Qi, Mo Yang, who has been Xia Mengfei''s Secret bodyguard.


    CW


    Third, before she came here, she told her that if she didn''t come back within a certain period of time, she would let Longwu surround here. She should move quickly and don''t have any scruples.


    With these three preparations, she can sit here!


    The smile on Wu Qing''s face is like an owl. The breath of the superior always exudes. He is also a business tycoon, even stronger. His means It''s not what ordinary people can imagine.


    I saw him shaking his red wine glass and said: "Mr. Xia, how do you want to talk about your desire to set foot in the pharmaceutical industry? Although I don''t care about money, I don''t want to have any loss."


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes flashed and said with a smile: "Wu can always rest assured that if you cooperate with us, you will not lose, but will make profits. We just want to have a foothold."


    Wu Qing thought about it, then said: "it''s OK to have a foothold, but you have to know that this kind of feeling is very uncomfortable."


    "How can a couch on one side allow others to sleep soundly?"


    Hearing this, the two women looked at each other and said in a deep voice, "what special conditions must Wu have? Let''s talk about it. As long as it''s not too much, we can consider it. "


    Wu Qing sniffed at the speech and said with a smile: "my condition is very simple. I want to account for 40% of your total income in the medical field, and I will be in charge of the list and items."


    "Impossible...!" Su Qin immediately angrily scolded.


    The contact list and channel project are the lifeblood of an enterprise. Many mistakes are made here. They are generally controlled by their own people, for fear that someone will do something wrong.


    And if someone else controls it, it''s like he''s the boss. If he''s not happy, give you some tricks. The small ones can make you bored, and the big ones can make you go to ruin!


    It''s equivalent to a knife in the neck, which can be dropped at any time!


    Xia Mengfei''s face was also gloomy. She suppressed her anger and said, "I can promise 40% of the profit, but the list item is too much. It''s hard for us to agree to this condition."


    "Hum Why, Xia always doesn''t believe my Wu Qing''s behavior, or is afraid that I will give you hands and feet. Do you think I will care about that little money? " Wu Qing snorted angrily.


    "It''s not sure. Some people are wolves in sheep''s clothing, and others are hypocrites with masks," Su Qin said impolitely.


    Wu Qing''s face was even colder when he said this. A secretary who was a little bit of a beauty dared to be weird and insinuate in front of him. He really didn''t know how to write dead words.


    Wait a little longer, I''ll let you kneel down and beg me!


    In the outside room, there were many people, but it was surprisingly quiet. There were bodyguards walking around, which were divided into two sides.


    Mo Yang stood with his sword in his arms, but when he looked at the opposite side, he shook his head with disdain. Wu Qing''s bodyguards looked strong, but they were all weak.


    With his strength, one can beat them all!


    At the headquarters of Feifei jewelry, Ning Tao sits in the waiting area, imagining the surprise when sister Xia sees the gift. When she is idle, she calls Bingbing and has a chat!


    In other words, sister Xia''s business talks are too slow!


    In the room, the atmosphere is very depressing. Xia Mengfei looks at Su Qin angrily. It can''t be relatives coming, right?


    She was worried, but saw Wu Qing''s more and more gloomy face, and immediately said: "Mr. Wu, this condition is really hard for us to accept. We need to consider it."


    However, Wu Qing seemed to have changed and sneered: "these two are just appetizers, big things Not yet


    "Big one?"


    "I don''t know what kind of requirement you are talking about for large items?" Xia Mengfei clenched her hands and asked in a deep voice.


    When Wu Qing heard the speech, Sen said with a smile, "since you want to have a foothold in the medical field, I naturally want to have a foothold in the jewelry industry. I''m also greedy for the big profits."On hearing this, Xia Mengfei''s eyes brightened, as if she had a solid foundation in a moment. She said with a smile: "president Wu wants to come to the jewelry industry for development. Naturally, I welcome it, but the conditions...!"


    "Naturally, you will hand over 99.9% of the shares of Feifei jewelry and become a subsidiary of Clint pharmaceutical. You will become my woman and a competent secretary by the way."


    Wu Qing shakes the red wine glass, squints his eyes and laughs.


    "Eh!"


    The room became quiet. Xia Mengfei was angry and cold, and said: "Mr. Wu, this joke is not funny at all. You can continue to dream. Goodbye!"


    Then he stood up and planned to leave, but he found something wrong. Su Qin didn''t know when to kneel on the ground, as if he had exhausted his strength and was about to fall.


    "Su Qin, Su Qin, what''s the matter with you Xia Mengfei''s pupil shrinks and helps Su Qin.


    "Ha ha ha


    Wu Qing laughs and drinks the red wine. He looks at them cruelly, just like an Elvis watching two mice, intoxicated and happy.


    Xia Mengfei is extremely cautious and wants to pull up Su Qin, but she finds that she is as drunk as mud. She has no strength at all, and her face is still flushed. She is not normal!


    She was surprised and yelled at Wu Qing angrily: "you poisoned her. When did it happen?"


    Wu Qing sniffed at the speech and pointed at it casually, saying: "the virus developed by the U.S. Department of genetics, friar Gengke, is in the experimental stage. You It''s the white mouse


    "Before long, you will be like her, in this world No woman dares to disobey me


    As soon as she heard this, Xia Mengfei wanted to blow fire, and immediately wanted to strike first, but Lingli didn''t listen.


    "Putong...!"


    With a light sound, Xia Mengfei kneels down powerlessly, and double shadow appears in front of her eyes. Her spiritual power is not controlled at all. It''s OK not to use her spiritual power. If she uses her spiritual power, it''s more painful.


    You You Mean!


    Ha ha ha!


    Wu Qing''s face is obscene, with a unique power!


    And in the headquarters of Feifei jewelry, the wind is calm, Ning Tao is still sitting in the waiting area, bored drinking fragrant coffee!


    Although the taste is sweet But let him Panic!

 Chapter 1100

    Although Xia Mengfei was weak, she didn''t panic. She did something in secret. Now she can''t use her spiritual power, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have the power to resist. Instead, she has put it down.


    That trace of persistence, has been left behind!


    The reason why they want to stick to the medical profession is that they are prepared for Ning Tao. Every time they get scarred, they want to do something and work hard.


    If you don''t work hard, there is no chance!


    To her surprise, Wu Qing poured another glass of red wine and drank it slowly. She didn''t seem to know what she was doing.


    Outside, looking at the scenery of Moyang, suddenly his face changed greatly, roared: "no, there''s something wrong with Mr. Xia. I''ll do it immediately, and all of them will rush in with me."


    With that, it immediately turned into a fast sword, and the bodyguards arranged by Longwu rushed out with guns in their hands. This is the best thing to use in this year.


    But the next second, everyone''s body was stiff, that is, they were not poisoned or injured, but there were more wandering bodyguards in front of them, and Red dot!


    These swaying red spots are like the eyes of death. A chill makes you rush from heel to top of your head and blow your hair!


    "Sniper Hit Guns


    The word flashed through my mind, and I was trembling with fright. The bodyguards of dragon five were counselled at this moment. They were just Street gangsters. How could they beat this thing.


    Mo Yang is very angry and anxious. He immediately rushes inside regardless. He knows the importance of Xia Mengfei. He must not let him have any accident.


    Unexpectedly, although red dot was aiming at the target, it didn''t shoot directly. It was estimated that he had scruples. This thought flashed through his heart, and he immediately breathed a sigh of relief to speed up his explosive power.


    All of a sudden, a figure in black stopped him, and the fierce fist mixed with spirit power came. His unique skill was very familiar, with fierce hegemony.


    "Boom...!"


    This fist directly stopped him, two people''s body shape suddenly retreated, under the crazy blow, is not so simple.


    Mo Yang''s body was blocked. He looked up with a overcast face and was surprised: "are you Fang xiudao friend of Qingcheng school? "


    That person hears speech, a cold smile, way: "Moyang way friend, really is long time no see, didn''t expect to meet will start, we two parties, really don''t get along."


    "Hum, great changes have taken place in your Qingcheng sect. Don''t you worry if you don''t return to the sect and are still here?" Mo Yang is biting his teeth.


    "Great change?"


    Fang Xiu picked his eyebrows and then sneered: "you said that Li Yi, the eldest disciple of our sect, should choose the leader of the alliance. It''s you Wudang sect that should worry about?"


    Mo Yang was dumb when he heard that. He didn''t know much about it. He hadn''t contacted the sect for several days. He only knew that something had happened to the four sects. The details are not clear.


    "Hum, cut the crap and get out of my way quickly, or I will not be blamed for my ruthlessness and disregard of my allies!"


    Hearing this, Fang Xiu twisted his neck and said with a grim smile, "I''m worried that I can''t find a suitable opponent. Today, I''ll let you become my stepping stone, fight..."


    If you don''t agree, do it!


    Mo Yang was stopped directly, unable to get rid of the entanglement, even if he fought for his life, it still didn''t help.


    In the dark, those strong people all showed their helpless color. It seems that another one is going to be reduced!


    Listening to the roaring, shouting and fighting outside, Xia Mengfei''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. She had been waiting for a long time, but no one rushed in. Gradually, only Protect yourself!


    Now is not the time of despair. Monks without spiritual power are like tigers without claws and teeth. However, people often ignore its own power and still can not be underestimated.


    As soon as she clenched her teeth, she used her strength and spiritual power to rush towards her. Although she had never learned how to fight, she wanted to hit ordinary people with this fist, either death or injury.


    However, Wu Qing a face ferocious, slowly stretched out his hand, just like pushing a child, directly pushed sister Xia to the ground.


    "Putong...!"


    Su Qin saw this scene, Feng eyes blurred, biting his teeth to support the delicate body, delicate way: "summer President Xia...! "


    The sound was so weak, such as the sound of mosquitoes, that neither of them could hear it. Xia Mengfei''s spiritual power deepened the poisoning again, and he stood up reluctantly.


    But instead of being shocked, she panicked, "you Are you a gene man or a gene warrior? "


    Wu Qing smelled the speech and said with a wild smile: "is it different? Anyway, after we get together, I will tell you everything, and what I want is just your heart. "


    "You''re delusional...!" Xia Mengfei''s eyes are about to blow fire, and he shouts angrily.


    "Hum, if I propose a toast instead of a penalty, I''ll take a fancy to you. It''s a blessing you''ve cultivated for eight generations. You''re not only ungrateful, but also dare to refuse me. I''m shameless."


    "Later, I''ll be here to force you. You''re a bitch with ten thousand people. You dare to be innocent with me. I owe you Cao."


    Wu Qing scolded angrily, with a look of spit.Xia Mengfei smell speech, eyes canthus want to crack, heart even if again angry also useless, all this is her own suffering, the other side completely grasp her psychology, take the opportunity to set.


    XTU first P1 hair KX


    she is not willing to give up the medical profession, want to do something for the scarred Lin Tao, but did not expect, counterproductive!


    Suddenly, Wu Qing takes out a contract, grabs Xia Mengfei''s jade hand and presses it up. As long as he has this thing, his strength is enough to settle everything.


    "No Don''t...! " The two girls lost their color, just like a withered rose, making a piercing scream.


    You don''t have to guess. It should be a share agreement. Feifei jewelry owns 99.9% of the shares. That''s their hard work over the years. Now It''s gone!


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap sounded. Su Qin was directly fanned, almost in a coma. Her body trembled, her cheeks flushed, and the pain turned into a groan!


    Looking at the contract, Xia Mengfei is heartbroken and pale. After so many years of hard work, she is determined to fight and has many setbacks. Now But it''s here.


    "Hum If I had to be forced to use the strong ones, I''d better promise to obey me earlier. I hate that kind of cheap woman who looks pure on the surface, but is a whore and slave in the bone. "


    Wu Qing put away the contract, a face of ferocious curse.


    "Bah...!"


    Xia Mengfei clenched her silver teeth and gave a weak Pooh. But that kind of feeling was like being coquettish and flirting. She was already weak to this point and soft.


    Wu Qing is very angry. He grabs Xia Mengfei''s jade neck and says viciously, "bitch, tell me, did you have sex with that hairy boy? Did you seduce him?"


    "Spit!"


    This time, sister Xia finally did it, spitting directly on Wu Qing''s face, accurate.


    Her heart now only guilt, unwilling, indignation, she is sorry to Tao Di, only for her left behind chastity, attachment, will be defiled by the devil, take away, she Regret!


    Su Qinmei''s eyes blurred and her heart roared, but what could she do as a weak woman? She was filled with sorrow and hatred all over her body.


    Wu Qing wiped off his saliva and twisted his facial features. He said angrily, "I''ll satisfy you now, bitch. I''ll let you know what you want to be immortal and die."


    With that, he threw sister Xia to the ground and directly tore open her clothes with brute force, leaving only a piece of wisp!


    Under the evil face, he quickly stretched out a pair of powerful hands, and was about to tear open the professional clothes, revealing the outlined sexy outline, a perfect jade body!


    Su Qin''s eyes had been filled with blood, his voice between his throat had been hoarse, and his face was full of tears.


    "No Help us Who''s going to save us...! "


    Wu Qing''s greedy eyes have turned into lust. His right hand has touched Xia Mengfei''s delicate body!


    "Brush!"


    A flash of cold light seemed to be an illusion. Although Wu Qing didn''t care about it, there was a sharp pain in his arm. A panic rips his heart and lungs, as if his body had been cut.


    He watched with his own eyes, his right hand It''s gone!


    "Ah, ah


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, a dull sound like thunder suddenly blew up in this room. It blocked the outside world like a door separating heaven and earth. It was violently knocked open.


    Xia Mengfei suddenly, as if to see a touch of light, a straight, handsome, domineering outline appeared.


    As dazzling as a God, her Man!

 Chapter 1101

    The door was kicked open, overbearing, overbearing!


    Standing at the door, one person dispels the darkness, dispels the fear, dispels something called despair, brings light, warmth and hope!


    Tall and straight, towering, that pair of shoulders, as if to be able to carry the collapse of the sky, can crack the earth together, to that station, the whole world has lost color.


    "Ah, ah


    But a shrill scream, destroyed this artistic conception, let people listen to scalp numbness, heart chilly.


    "Whoosh Bang...! "


    The whole room suddenly vibrated. Wu Qing, who was miserable and shrill, was shot away in a flash and hit the wall heavily. He sank in and merged into one.


    Xia Mengfei, who is cold and hot all over, is suddenly hugged. She struggles, she resists, she trembles, but his voice is like a magic sound outside the sky, which makes him calm down in an instant.


    "Sorry, I''m late...!"


    This sound, like the sound of a clear sky, not only reverberates the whole division world, but also has a divine power, which can frighten all the night people and disperse evil spirits.


    Also with a warm, melting ancient ice!


    Xia Mengfei''s delicate body trembles and tries to open her beautiful eyes. She wants to see the comer clearly, but her vision is always blurred, but slowly her vision starts to be clear, a face Emerge!


    "Tao "Brother Tao?"


    Hearing this, the man apologized and said, "sister Xia, it''s me. I''m late. Don''t worry, I''m here!"


    "I''ll make you pay for it


    Although the words are cold, it makes Xia Mengfei warm. Looking at that determined, familiar and unforgettable face, she always feels unreal, as if it will disappear at any time.


    Touching his cheek, he felt a sense of hostility and killing. He had repressed his body shaking, but he still insisted on dispelling his fear with his own warmth.


    "Brother Tao Be careful...! "


    As a woman, naturally know what a man wants to do? At the moment, he tried to hold back his inner excitement and cry for joy, and let him do what he should do, otherwise, the man would be angry.


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao nodded. He had stabilized sister Xia''s condition. As soon as the power of pure Yang was burned, all the viruses and hidden dangers in the air disappeared.


    On the other side, Long Wu, who comes with Ning Tao, also holds Su Qin to one side. Xia Mengfei told him that if he didn''t come back in a certain period of time, he would encircle here.


    He waited for a period of time, but there was no reply. He didn''t respond to the phone call, so he had to go to Feifei jewelry. When he saw Ning Tao, he immediately told him the whole story!


    And this hotel, in fact, is not far away from the headquarters. Ning Tao is very anxious. He goes one step ahead to explore the nothingness!


    On the wall, Wu Qing fell down hard. He had taken the gene medicine, and his physical quality was good. He was several times stronger than ordinary people, but now he broke half of his bones.


    "Damn You How did you get in? "


    He bit his teeth and turned his head to look at it. Suddenly, his pupils shrank. There were a lot of people outside. Some were groaning, some were deformed, and no one was standing.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s cold and heartless voice came. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. For a minute, call me all the people you can call, otherwise Don''t blame me for death!


    Hearing this, Wu Qing was stunned, and then it was like grabbing a straw and lying in a place to press the button.


    Nothing happened, and there was no sound, but after a while, suddenly three figures broke into the room. At first sight, they were not ordinary people, and their strength was good.


    Mr. Wu Are you ok? Three startled and flustered voices came in an instant and immediately blocked in front of him.


    Kill this bastard for me, and kill him. TM dares to beat me like this. He''s really impatient. Wu Qing straightens up in an instant, and his face is twisted and ferocious.


    Ning Tao hears speech, a face evil spirit, icy cold way: you call to rescue Is that all the fish? If you rely on them, you will die. Who and your guts.


    Miscellaneous fish?


    On hearing this, the three men were all blown up. Their respective identities were not simple. They were also proud of themselves. It was no less than seeking death to slander them like this.


    What''s more, there are stronger people Not yet!


    A man with a sword walked out with a gloomy face. Seeing that his face was just Fang Xiu, he said in a cold voice: you are too crazy. Dare you be so arrogant? Are you not afraid to seek your own death?


    Ning Tao hears speech, icy cold way: who are you?


    Before Fang Xiu could answer, a voice came from the door. His name was Fang Xiu. He was a monk of Qingcheng school!


    People turned to see, it is anxious Moyang, there are some embarrassed, a pair of just fought traces.


    Ning Tao hears, ask a way directly: are you green city friar?


    Fang Xiu immediately said with pride: Yes, I am a monk in Qingcheng. I come to protect boss Wu under the order of Hongmeng. I think you are also a monk. You don''t know the rules.


    Fang Xiu, stop talking to him, kill him for me, don''t forget our cooperation, kill him! Wu Qing, protected, roared hysterically.Fang Xiu immediately flattered him when he heard about it. He flattered him and said, "don''t worry, boss Wu. This man is a vicious man. Let me get rid of the evil instead of Hongmeng.


    Voice a fall, instant burst of fierce momentum, straight to ningtao, with moriran kill intention, overbearing.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, a thing shot at Fang Xiu. With a smile of disdain, Fang Xiu held out his hand and said with pride: with this secret weapon of the sect, you want to hurt me, ridiculous!


    However, when he opened the palm of his hand, a thrill suddenly rushed to the top of his head, and the whole person shivered inexplicably.


    Kneel down, or die! Ning Tao said.


    Words fall, a fierce beast like momentum, suddenly filled the whole room, there must be a sea of blood.


    Putong!


    There was a light noise, which made everyone dumbfounded. The monk of Qingcheng, unexpectedly On your knees!


    Genus Subordinate Fang Xiu, see I''ve seen My Lord! See him whole body frighten to keep shivering, facial expression evil white way.


    Bang!


    A gunshot, suddenly surprised the crowd, someone actually shot, looked up, it was a big soldier, still holding a gun in his hand, Wu Qing signaled to fire.


    However, this shot is not hit, Ning Tao, such as ghosts in general appeared in front of him, a palm, a pat!


    Putong!


    Guns fell to the ground and people knelt down.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Qing and the other one were horrified and rolled back, as if they had to avoid the plague of snakes and mice, with venom and hatred in their eyes.


    Roar Damn it, the soldier gnashed his teeth and his eyes were red, just like a madman with crazy hair.


    Do you know who I am? I''m a national soldier. I''m a member of the greedy wolf brigade. Now I''ve got a sniper gun aiming at you. Once our captain comes, you will die.


    The man''s eyes were red, as if he had been greatly humiliated.


    The cold light flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes, and suddenly he looked up at the door, where Here comes a man!


    Captain Shao, please help me. This man is a thug. Order to shoot him directly. The soldier will see the Savior.


    And Wu Qing is also very excited, ecstatic way: Shao Wenlin, as long as you kill him now, I immediately report merit to the army, give you promotion, let you become a real captain.


    However, Shao Wenlin ignored the crowd, just like a hundred meter sprint, and rushed directly to the soldier, with five fingers wide open and a loud mouth.


    Pop!


    The soldier was taken away in an instant, blood was raging, two front teeth were lost, but he was shocked.


    In the eyes of the public, the Shao captain, Shao Wenlin, who is in charge of the sniper gun, is regarded as the Savior by the public.


    First R hair


    at the moment, he looks nervous, sweating, his back is wet, and his legs and stomach are soft, which seems to be extremely scared.


    Genus Subordinate I''ve seen Total Chief instructor!

 Chapter 1102

    "Always Chief Instructor...! "


    Shao Wenlin''s trembling voice reverberated around, with fear in his heart. When he thought of those famous names, he was dizzy and shivering.


    The last time we met, he fainted directly. It was art who brought him back. After that, he seemed to be stimulated and crazy in hell.


    Finally, with his own efforts, he got a vice captain''s position in the greedy wolf brigade, and brought a new team to protect Wu Qing.


    However, he did not think that he would meet Ning Tao here. What he was most afraid of was that he deliberately made trouble with his old enemies. That It''s something he can''t get through.


    When Ning Tao was down, he robbed his woman!


    "Wu Anyue...!"


    "Pa!"


    A big mouth smoked in the past, loud and incomparable, under Ning Tao''s anger, this strength will not be light, Shao Wenlin''s neck almost twisted to the back, half of his face is swollen.


    "Hiss!"


    People who know Shao Wenlin''s identity all take a cold breath, and their pupils stare round. They feel that their whole body is cold, like ice, shivering subconsciously.


    "He He hit Greedy wolf team Vice captain


    Before that, the soldier who was beaten was suddenly overjoyed. He covered his face and yelled: "Captain, if you don''t order to snipe him, this thug will hurt you maliciously. He will be executed immediately..."


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished speaking, he got a big mouth, and his face became swollen into a red pig''s head Why are you beaten again?


    Shao Wenlin puffed up half of his face and breathed a sigh of relief. He said quietly: "you want me to kill the greedy wolf''s general instructor and major general Hua Xia. I''m sorry, I don''t have the courage...!"


    "Hiss!"


    The crowd took another breath and swallowed their saliva. They all suspected that they had heard the wrong thing. Chief drillmaster of greedy wolf, major general Hua Xia, what they said Is it Ning Tao?


    The soldier was stunned, as if he were stunned. Then he was shocked and said, "you You are Ning Ning Tao


    "Bang!"


    After he finished, Shao Wenlin kicked him away. This disgraceful thing is too rash. It seems that the new man''s temperament has not changed. If he can go back, he will be punished!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold, and moriran says, "do you know why I beat you?"


    Shao Wenlin sniffed the speech, swallowed his saliva, his brain turned quickly, complimented: "I don''t know, but the instructor played well, played well, played well, we should learn."


    "Poof...!"


    A piece fell down behind and nearly died of vomiting blood!


    Ning Tao face, cold voice way: "greedy wolf brigade is the national elite, how can appear this kind of mental retardation, silly?"


    In a word, Shao Wenlin sweated all over his body, his back clothes were wet, and his whole body was slightly shivering. He said: "I''m sorry, chief instructor, it''s our fault Wrong...! "


    Ning Tao has been lazy to pay attention to him, cold a face, and looked at Wu Qing, that was stunned dog bastard.


    When Wu Qing saw this, he was so scared that his whole body was blown up. Just now, it seemed that his name was amazing. His two great powers were defeated only in a moment.


    But it doesn''t matter. He has another a hand!


    He twisted his face and yelled: "little bastard, do you really think you are someone? My Wu Qing''s strength is beyond your imagination? "


    "You should regret that you didn''t kill me just now and asked me to ask for help. It''s the year of China. Ning Tao hears the words and says:" have you finished your nonsense? What else can I do? Don''t say I bully you, my strength How can you understand it


    Hearing these words, Wu Qing was so angry that a hairy boy despised him so much. The pain of breaking his hand made him close to madness, and he couldn''t wait to kill them.


    Seeing his cruel face, he said sarcastically, "hum, friar Hongmeng, national army, I bah, Huaxia''s help is really unreliable. This is the end of our cooperation."


    "You can''t kill him. I have helpers who are 1000 times and 10000 times better than you. You are a scum to him. That''s my card..."


    When Shao Wenlin heard the speech, he was very disdainful. He said coldly, "don''t be too crazy. What else can you have in China? Hongmeng and the army are the strongest. You I''m defeated


    "As for cooperation, we are no longer in charge of it!"


    As if hearing the disdain of words, Wu Qing angrily said: "what Hongmeng army, in front of him, you are a group of mole ants, he is the giant, the king of the world!"


    When it comes to Hatu, you should be very respectful


    "Poop


    All of a sudden, a light noise came out inexplicably, which made everyone''s heart thump. Is it Here''s the card?


    Look, everyone is a Leng, a stiff, a stay, a stupid The expression then solidifies!Ning Tao can''t help but frown and don''t understand.


    However, Wu Qing was scared to the ground. His eyes were shocked, as if two glass balls were protruding. How many times did he jump out?


    "Ha Lord Hatu, you Are you


    In his eyes, a burly muscular man, the so-called adult Hatu, unexpectedly Kneel down, in that moment, Chao ningtao Kneel down!


    "Boom...!"


    Wu Qing trembled, trembled, his lips turned white, and said with a farfetched smile: "ha Lord Hatu, you This is What do you mean, why do you have to give such a big gift This is Are you kidding? "


    However, the muscular man didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He looked fanatical, adored and excited, and said: "I, Jiulian boxing bully, Hatu, represent the underground boxing match, to mythical Lord Salute!


    Say, low that arrogant head!


    "Boom...!"


    People just feel that there are five thunderbolts on their heads. Someone''s force is going to break through the sky. It''s time to bring down the thunder.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were quiet and cold, and said: "are you a man of underground boxing? Or the U.S. Department of genetics? "


    Hatu said respectfully, "there''s a relationship between the two. What I''m doing now is to represent the underground fight, all the fighters and the only mythical adult Salute


    Ning Tao understood, understood, understood.


    However, Wu Qing''s face turned pale and said, "ha Lord Hatu, you represent the U.S. Department of genetics. How can you kneel down to him? You have to save me. "


    Hearing this, Hatu said: "sorry, Mr. Wu, our cooperation has broken down. I can''t afford to offend the person in front of you. Moreover, I can tell you clearly."


    "The U.S. Department of genetics will not offend him because of you!"


    "His strength is beyond your imagination!"


    Although the words were indifferent, there was a color of worship. He watched the video of the game no less than ten times that day.


    For this myth, he has Only awe!


    When Wu Qing heard that, his face was as pale as ashes, and he was scared in his heart. But in a flash, Ning Tao appeared in front of him inexplicably.


    He said coldly, "I''ll say it again for the last time. Please don''t say I bully you

 Chapter 1103

    In the face of Ning Tao''s voice, Wu Qing is scared to death. If he just says that the Friar''s army is defeated, he can resist it.


    But if the U.S. Department of genetics fails, then he finished!


    This is his only support and trump card, which can be called a backer. With his financial resources and relationship, he has won over to the gene department, and even until recently, the relationship has become stronger.


    But he didn''t expect that a Feifei jewelry and a Xia Mengfei would make him a total failure. A person behind her would destroy everything of him.


    How can Ning Tao have such great ability?


    Looking at the face in front of me, it''s like a piece of ice, with sharp eyes and amazing murderous spirit, which makes ordinary people feel chilly and scared.


    I saw him shivering, frightened: "no It''s gone! "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao became colder and said in a cold voice: "you can rely on these soldiers Dare to be wild with me, did you eat bear heart gentian? Who gave you courage? "


    Wu Qing panics and wants to escape, but Ning Tao catches him. The absolute power makes him despair and fear, and her resistance is like a sesame to a stone.


    "No Don''t let me go Let me go. I have money. I have a lot of money. I''m the chairman of Clint pharmaceutical. I have technology... " Wu Qing begged for mercy.


    However, Ning Tao grabs him directly and walks into an empty bathroom. After a while, the sound of bone fracture is like a devil chewing and seeping into the bone marrow!


    "Ah ah...!"


    Wu Qing''s roaring voice echoed endlessly, hysterical, heartrending and roaring with all his strength. The whole hotel could hear it clearly, but outsiders had already been evacuated.


    "Boom Bang...! "


    "My hand, don''t I beg you, please I''m wrong, let me go, I can give you anything, money, women, company, all Ah, ah...! "


    "Boom Bang...! "


    This kind of sound is like breaking a bone. It''s like eating a bone. It''s like biting one bone after another!


    The crowd was thrilled.


    Sometimes "listening" is more terrifying than "watching", because it can supplement the brain by itself. Everyone''s imagination is different, so that the scalp can''t help bursting, as if it is about to ascend to heaven.


    Looking around, everything that used to be normal is weird everywhere. When you look at each other in pairs, you feel that they are on guard against evil intentions.


    Xia Mengfei is much better. The virus in her body has been burned by Ning Tao. In addition, xiaoyijinjing has recovered.


    But now she''s upset. What''s the result?


    Long Wu saw that the matter had almost subsided. Although he was relieved, his whole body was already hot. Su Qin breathed the heat and climbed up to him. They both turned red in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Gulu...!"


    Su Qin is an ordinary person, and Ning Tao has no time to rescue her. Although the virus will not be fatal to her, it can also numb her whole body, paralyze her nerves, and further stimulate her hormones!


    Long Wu knew he couldn''t delay. He blushed and looked at the crowd, so he went to another room with Su Qin under someone''s sign. The atmosphere was relaxed!


    "Boom Bang...! "


    Wu Qing''s roar became weaker and weaker. It seemed that he had been drained of all his strength. He was weak and groaned in pain. People did not dare to continue to mend their brains. They only scared themselves.


    "Click...!"


    The door of toilet is opened, Ning Tao a face is indifferent, still holding a contract in the hand, handed Xia Jie directly, and a hold her, walk out slowly.


    This process, has been silent, speechless.


    Xia Jie''s heart eased, looked at the contract, meimou suddenly shrunk, 100% of the shares of Clin pharmaceutical unconditionally transferred to Xia Mengfei, technology free!


    And the lifeblood of other shareholders, all written down!


    Seeing this, she was only moved. Although she knew that it was difficult to rely on a contract, with his means and these lifelines, Clint Pharmaceutical It''s not hard to capture!


    This is a big enterprise with hundreds of billions of assets!


    At the end of these, there are also some crimes, which are more detailed, including the lifeblood of the company and his evil end. They are all written up, and there are several pieces of them.


    Among them, she saw Su Qin''s school flower!


    At this moment, Xia Mengfei knew that she was wrong. This is a hypocrite in disguise. If she can have today''s consequences, she deserves it!


    She suddenly felt tired, tired, the world is really dangerous, the only harbor, warm, is now this intimate embrace, only this one!


    Suddenly, he thought of something and said, "brother Tao, do you regret that you didn''t eat me this time?"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he could not help but be dumb and said warmly: "whether you eat or not, you are my woman. Not only in this life, but also in the next life. Love doesn''t need a firm skirt."Summer elder sister mouth vomits fragrance, smile a way: "really?"


    "Eh!"


    "Actually It''s good to eat, mainly because I forgot...! "


    "Go to hell, rascal...!"


    Xia Mengfei''s face is shy and angry. Her eyes are resentful. She sticks to Ning Tao''s chest and murmurs: "this time, I''ll forgive you...!"


    Mo Yang with a group of bodyguards, keep up with Ning Tao, some happy in the heart, that scene, finally did not happen.


    Fang Xiu is still kneeling on the ground, trembling, until Ning Tao completely left, he was relieved, but his whole body has been full of sweat, a small heart was almost broken.


    Suddenly, when he saw something in his hand, he was immediately frightened. He quickly got up and went after it. He cried, "Lord, your Lord''s token..."


    Hatu didn''t get up until Ning Tao left, but he still looked adored. This man It''s his idol.


    Even if the United States is behind him, we should still be in awe and fear, because this man''s domineering spirit has broken through the sky!


    For a moment, only the military was left in the luxury hotel, a very lucky Shao Wenlin, a soldier with a scared face. They seemed to have just swam in the water.


    When they went to the bathroom, they had a curious look. Immediately, their scalp felt numb, there was no blood, there was no stump, there was only a twisted person, their eyes were absent, life was not like death.


    This kind of expression symbolizes despair and fear!


    Under the sign of Ning Tao, they deal with the whole scene, including Wu Qing. They packed it alive and gave it to a person. On a birthday of a school flower, they were sent to him!


    Just when everything was calm here, a great event happened in Europe, which set off a big storm.


    A senior Cardinal of the Holy See, Cumberland, who was in charge of real power and had a great reputation, suddenly died miserably. It is said that his body was not complete and he was tortured to death.


    once he was powerful, but now he is lying in a coffin!


    It is said that the real reason is that the vampire''s hand is actually a new Duke named Cao Bin!

 Chapter 1104

    Yixinju, a luxury villa, its value is now at least hundreds of millions, very expensive.


    Xia Mengfei is like a kitten. She curls up on the sofa comfortably. Even her loose clothes can outline her perfect figure. Tension is the temptation.


    It''s only when there are so many people that it''s lively. What''s more, when men come back, they seem to be guests. They don''t come frequently. They are used to running wild all day. It''s better to be next door!


    "Cough Sister Wang


    Several women have pushed off their work and returned home for self-cultivation. They spent a beautiful night with spring on their faces and warmth everywhere. Only in this way can they feel at home.


    They all plan to have a good rest for a few days. In future work, they don''t need to be too tired. Ning Tao is also very distressed and doesn''t want to see them tired. Now, it''s enough.


    There''s no shortage of money, too much status, so it''s better to have a rest.


    After all, several women''s vision is not enough. To say that medicine is not useless to Ning Tao, it''s just that the effect is negligible!


    After this, several women are interested in cultivation. They have a whole body of spiritual power, but they don''t know how to use it. They have a pile of resources, but they don''t work hard to cultivate and stay young forever. That''s a dream!


    Now, there are a lot of spirit stones in front of her. It''s like a pile of them. You know, sister Xia has only ten pitiful stones in her hand after so much effort.


    Ning Tao, with a hateful bourgeoisism and a kind of upstart face, takes a piece of spirit stone and gives you a piece. Sleep, kneel and lick Cough!


    With so many spirit stones, I believe that the cultivation of several women will usher in a period of rapid growth. Work is no longer important, and cultivation has become their first priority. In order to Forever in youth!


    In order to keep Ning Tao Heart!


    Xia Mengfei sips a cup of hot tea, and her whole body is warm and comfortable. However, Daimei is worried. She looks at Ning Tao who is calling in the distance, and is a little uneasy.


    But Ning Tao has to know something!


    Balcony, Ning Tao Hang up the phone, deep eyes to the outside scenery, but the mind, completely not here.


    Just now, after talking to Pope Peter on the phone, he knew the whole story. The Archbishop of Cumberland took people to wipe out the blood clan. The secret fighting was very fierce, and both of them were crazy.


    There, he happened to meet Cao Bin. He was the only one, a little Duke, but he was the archbishop. His strength was no less than vanity. As a result But it''s all gone!


    This result makes Ning Tao very heavy!


    Cao Bin''s strength, when become so strong, is this the real power of the Holy Grail? Morton only know some secrets is so difficult, and he has the Holy Grail!


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao frowned. To tell you the truth, if you let him tell the false elder three or seven points, he three, false elder seven, it''s not that he belittles himself.


    It''s the answer he got after serious consideration.


    If to Cao Bin, he is really not confident enough, the most fear, in fact, or the Holy Grail, it is the holy thing of the blood, to put it simply, is an ancient magic weapon.


    Pope Peter did mean to let him go, but he didn''t agree. This matter should be carefully considered. He really wanted to kill Cao Bin, but he couldn''t be rash, let alone die.


    According to him, there are six big characters written in blood on the body in Cumberland, bloody and terrifying.


    "Rather Tao Blood Debt Blood Pay for it


    To tell the truth, when he heard this, he almost agreed, but he stifled it.


    If you go now, the result will be bloody Killing!


    But he didn''t have no plans. Now he got the Lingshi. As long as he practiced hard for a period of time, he would surely make great progress. Cao Bin certainly can''t compare with him. It depends on whose cultivation speed is fast.


    Moreover, behind Cao Bin is the whole blood clan!


    "Well, it''s very difficult..." Ning Tao brows locked, helplessly shook his head a sigh, inexplicably some irritable.


    Forget it, wait until tomorrow to close the door. There is the huge accumulation and precipitation of Lingying, the rich Lingshi, the resources, and the overbearing Contrarian formula!


    He did not believe that Cao Bin could be compared with himself.


    He went out of the balcony and came to Xia Jie. He planned to keep it secret first. He didn''t want them to worry about themselves, and then arranged protection, or Let''s go to Wudang.


    "Ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring


    All of a sudden, a rush of telephone rings, at the same time surprised a few people, Ning Tao''s body shape, in several women''s curious eyes, he put the ear to answer.


    "Quick Come on Go to the North Street Pavilion...! "


    "Doo Doo...!"


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao a burst of amazement, more some dumb, this is exactly what ghost, can''t be harassment phone?


    Looking at the mobile phone, suddenly the pupil shrinks. This strange phone is It''s Mr. Brown!


    Is?


    For a moment, he began to guess, surprised, the biggest possibility is that cloth old accident, or because of the holy medicine, let cloth old into a crisis, or!In a word, he Ning Tao owes Bu Lao. He always helps him to find the holy medicine. If he has something to do, Ning Tao will not be at ease.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s suspicious and worried face, several women all know what happened. Otherwise, it''s impossible for him to have such a worried look. Should not, have to go again?


    After a long time, Ning Tao simply no longer think, want to know all this, only their own go.


    Before, Mr. Bu said, "Tibet, Wucheng..."?


    A lift head, but saw a few pairs of dim eyes, seem to have a guess vaguely, a face of not give up.


    Ning Tao said it again with a bitter smile. He thought his daughters would be very reluctant, but he didn''t expect it. On the contrary, he was supportive.


    Summer elder sister sees its don''t understand, gentle way: "go, this is what you should do, if can get holy medicine, you two of heart knot also can dissolve, this is also our mind."


    "When we have a chance, we''ll go to Wudang to see Wanqing, comfort her, and have a look at Wuyou. It''s your child after all. It''s God''s injustice to him."


    "Before we were angry, we were too willful!"


    "Sorry...!"


    Hearing the apology, Ning Tao was so moved that he blurted out: "if the apology is useful, why does BMW produce so many rolls Royces?"


    "Eh!"


    In the end, Ning Tao was kicked out by several women.


    I dare to make a joke when I am sentimental. I sincerely apologize once, but I was destroyed by the artistic conception!


    On the same day, Ning Tao went to Tibet by plane. It can be said that he was very anxious and didn''t dare to delay. He couldn''t get through any more and didn''t know what happened?


    Cangdi, Wucheng, North Street Pavilion!


    This is all he knows now. Since Mr. Bu said to let him go to the North Street Pavilion, he must have a purpose.


    All the way in a hurry, finally came to Wucheng, find out the passers-by, finally found the final destination.


    North Street Pavilion!


    However, when he arrived at the place, he was confused and didn''t know what to do. The place was found, but then?


    Suddenly, a weak voice came from behind.


    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Ning

 Chapter 1105

    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Ning?"


    The voice is very weak, as if there are still some timid, people can not help but want to care, to protect.


    Ning Tao heard the sound, quickly turned to see, because of his rapid action, even scared the man behind him, hands back and forth a few steps, a face vigilant looking at him.


    "Eh!"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was dumb, but he also saw the face of the comer. He turned out to be a little girl, not very small, but very delicate.


    At first glance, Ning Tao has the impulse to cherish her.


    That dirty face, but has a pair of big eyes without impurities, a pair of small hands to protect themselves, the whole person is like a frightened rabbit, afraid.


    "Well, my name is Ning Tao. Are you looking for me?" He tried to squeeze out a gentle smile.


    However, his own domineering, and that can not hide the edge, fierce, or scared the little girl, little face red, and back a few steps.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao is silly. Is he terrible? I''m kidding. He''s the first school grass of Zhongxia University. He''s a beautiful man. He can make a young woman dedicate her life by casting a wink at her!


    However, the little girl did not dare to get close to him, especially the narcissistic expression on her face. It was like a dirty uncle running out of a corner.


    Ning Tao tried his best to use all kinds of means, including the grand alliance leader, the cardinal, the major general and the boss of Feifei jewelry.


    But in the end, it lost to a bowl of Hu hot soup!


    Ning Tao looked up at the sky, a face of enigmatic, expression is very solemn, finally spit out two words, NIMA!


    It turned out that the little girl was nervous and hungry. She had been waiting for him for a whole day. She didn''t eat anything during the whole day, just waiting for him to come.


    After a bowl of spicy soup, she ate a few Goubuli steamed buns. The little girl immediately decided Ning Tao to be a good person. For a long time, no one hurt her like this, except Boo!


    Just when Ning Tao was in Wucheng, a meeting was held by the state secret organization, in which there were military bigwigs, the leaders of the four families, and many bigwigs!


    Basically, more than half of China''s big names have come!


    The purpose of this meeting is to Ning Tao!


    Wu Qing is not as simple as you think. The stone worm killed in the mysterious vein was taken away by the state and used as a medicine. It is a very valuable herbal medicine.


    Because of the huge quantity, the state chose to cooperate with Wu Qing to make use of Kelin Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. to produce and explore In short, we want to achieve a win-win goal.


    But as a result, a Ning Tao emerged. Although they all knew this person well before, they only now find that this person is not simple, basically The wings are growing.


    The cardinal of the Holy See, the leader of Hongmeng alliance, the major general, the Feifei jewelry founded by him, as well as the Clint pharmaceutical industry, basically account for 35% of China''s total economy!


    Remember, it is 35% of the total Chinese economy!


    How terrible this figure is, it''s equivalent to monopolizing half of China''s economy. If he wants to make any move, or wants to make a move, it will definitely have a terrible impact.


    Not to mention paralysis, but it can definitely cause heavy damage to China.


    How much do the four families control? How much does the total economy of Beijing control? Do they all calculate 35% of the total economy? No, really not!


    It''s just about the economy. Ning Tao''s every identity is not simple. He is a gambler and a greedy wolf''s general instructor That string of identities makes people feel numb.


    The most frightening thing is the leader of Hongmeng alliance. This position is too sensitive and complex, because his every move can bring destruction to China!


    In a word, Ning Tao is targeted.


    The purpose of this meeting is to discuss how to deal with this person. They will not allow an uncontrolled person to jump around and wander around in front of them.


    To make a metaphor, Ning Tao is like a bomb. The more his identity and strength are, the more powerful the explosion will be. If the big man can''t control it, he can only be destroyed.


    In case, in front of them What about the explosion?


    This is what they worry about, and some of the people Ning Tao has offended are finally in trouble at this time. The Zhou family, Zhang Jia, Zhou family, Li family, and the consortium!


    The situation is very serious, and Ning Tao is becoming more and more dangerous, because more than half of the big people support destruction. The higher they sit, the more sand they can''t hold in their eyes.


    It was suggested that he should be killed with the latest developed weapons.


    There are also proposals to start the project of killing gods.


    It was also suggested that the country''s a hand!


    For a time, there are different opinions, some support destruction, and some support control, but it is much more difficult to control a person than to destroy a person.


    What''s more, Ning Tao is still wild!


    Just when the situation was so serious that the red light was about to turn on, a contract was suddenly sent here. The big man sitting on the throne looked at it, and then it was put on the big screen.At first sight, everyone fell into silence.


    Although it''s a contract, it''s very special. The important thing is that it''s a big word, which frightens people.


    "Feifei, klin shares 55%, transfer agreement!"


    Signature, Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei, two scarlet fingerprints!


    Seeing this, the noisy meeting hall was quiet for a moment, including Zhou, Zhang and Du, who had been tough in their attitude before He hesitated.


    Why?


    The reason why the two families of Zhou and Zhang got married is for interests and rights. If there is no such thing, who is willing to do thankless things, a fool will.


    Now, a huge cake has been sent to us, which is equivalent to 18% of China''s total economy. The profit is totally for nothing.


    #KBL *


    moreover, the meaning of this contract is more than that. It has the signature and handprint of Ning Tao and his wife, which is equivalent to the surrender they are giving to the country.


    At this time, Mr. Ning, who has been silent all the time, has made efforts. His efforts have led many people, including the military, politicians and consortia.


    After all, the big cake They''re all here!


    For a time, the majority of people supported the control, and some of Ning Tao''s achievements were also revealed. He was a patriot and had deep feelings for China!


    The situation was reversed for a moment. Many people were moved. The three most arrogant families were silent. Now their minds have changed. What they think How to divide the cake!


    The final result is that Ning Tao will be listed as a state of first-class alert. If he does something huge, he will light up the red light directly, and there will be no further discussion.


    That 18% of the big cake, the public scramble hot, more noisy to blush, neck thick, each other are divided into a lot of!


    At the end of the meeting, most people left here with a smile on their faces, including the three families. A battle against the survival of Ning Tao was resolved.


    However, there are too many ghosts. For example, will Ning Tao really sign the contract, or even know about it at the moment? The answer, of course, is that he I''m confused!


    He was still looking at the sky in Urumqi and said, "NIMA."


    The initiator of everything is Mr. Ning, who was relieved. He had expected this day, and the contract was deliberately prepared by him.


    Except Ning Tao''s name, everything else is true.


    After seeing people walking in the cool tea room, he smiles a little. He is unavoidably proud. It seems that he is not old yet, and his means are still amazing. He has a sense of stirring the world.


    Immediately stand up, humming a little song, back to leave.


    "Cough...!"


    A random cough, suddenly spread out, in this open conference room, but it is like thunder rolling hit.


    Ning old son hears the sound, the step is one meal, the whole body is one stiff, a piece of proud face gradually solidifies, the corner of the mouth is one draw.


    "Mr. Ning, I have a yellow finch in my family. Do you want to have a look?" A faint voice suddenly came from the top.


    Hearing this, Mr. Ning''s face muscles twitched, and even turned red. He didn''t turn around and said with a dry smile, "no, I have a mantis in my house. I''ll go and have a look."


    With that, he left the meeting room with a black face.


    For a moment, it was quiet again. Sitting in the first place, I couldn''t see the shadow clearly and hid in the dark.


    There was a faint laugh, "interesting!"

 Chapter 1106

    Kyol


    cangdi, Wucheng, North Street Pavilion!


    Ning Tao looks at the little girl who has changed her attitude. She is depressed and speechless. She is no better than a bowl of spicy soup. Fortunately, no one knows.


    Looking at a satisfied little girl, he said with a smile: "little Nini, now you can tell me?"


    Little Nini is the name of the little girl. She is easily pulled out by Ning Tao. The little girl is also very naive. Besides self-protection, she has little heart.


    To put it bluntly, it is very simple and innocent!


    Small Nini smell speech, wrinkled small face, distressed way: "is cloth grandfather let me wait for you here, said a big brother named Ning Tao came here, also left a thing."


    "Things?"


    Ning Tao, what''s in his heart? Inexplicably tight, there is a very excited feeling, should not be the holy medicine?


    But looked at her empty hands, subconsciously frowned, strange way: "where is that thing now?"


    When little Nini heard this, her big eyes turned red and her tears fell like pearls. She said to herself, "sorry, big brother, that thing They took it away by the elders. "


    "Old clan? What the hell is that


    Ning Tao was confused for a moment. Although he was a little anxious, he had to be more mature than before.


    Only he comforted: "Nini, you don''t have to worry, no one will blame you, you just tell me all this, big brother will be angry for you."


    A comfort, Nini just stopped crying, with her voice with crying cavity to Ning Tao explained everything.


    It turned out that Nini''s identity came from a family of weapons. Because his parents died early, Nini''s status in the family was very low, and she was even regarded as a servant girl.


    Until one day, cloth old came, sojourn in this family, give her food, drink, when she married granddaughter, is very loving, let Nini feel warm.


    As the weapon family owes him a lot of kindness, he asked them to help him find something, which should be the holy medicine. But one thing attracted his attention.


    A strange thing happened in the whole Tibetan area. It has been a long time. Some people often disappear, and some people suddenly die. Finally The body is missing.


    As a miracle doctor, he can''t help the world without asking. At present, he has two goals: one is to find the holy medicine, the other is to save people and find the reason.


    At the beginning, both of them were not successful. Although the weapon family was favored by Bu Lao, they didn''t try their best. Until one day, bu Lao found the holy medicine by accident.


    It was a farmer who picked the elixir in a place with rare human traces and sold it to the city. When Mr. Bu knew about it, he immediately went to buy it, but there were many difficulties.


    After many twists and turns, after many twists and turns, I finally got the holy medicine after paying a huge price, but the holy medicine involved that strange thing, and finally Clues.


    With eyebrows, bu Lao was very excited and thought that both things could be accomplished. But he knew that the holy medicine was very important to Ning Tao, so he put it in his treasure box.


    This treasure box has a great origin. It was given by a great man of Bu Laojiu. Its value lies in the material. It is made entirely of rare obsidian, which is rare in the world.


    Because it was not convenient, he gave it to Nini. He thought that he would come back soon, but unexpectedly, once gone, he only sent a message to Nini.


    "Wait for a big brother named Ning Tao at the North Street Pavilion!"


    After that, there was no more news. Nini was very obedient and was about to come to the North Street Pavilion with her treasure box. But unexpectedly, on the way, she was intercepted by her family.


    It''s the elder of the weapon family who forcibly took away the treasure box. In fact, he had coveted it for a long time, but because of Bu Lao, he didn''t do it.


    Now that Nini is going to take it away, he can''t help it. It''s obsidian, a rare material in the world. If you take it back to the stove, you can surely make a peerless weapon.


    In their way, this is not a lie. It is said that it was once inherited in ancient times and was very brilliant, but now it has become too declining. The main problem is that there are no materials.


    For them, materials are second only to life.


    Then, Nini was afraid of sneaking out, and she stayed here all day, suffering from cold and hunger, and asked countless people. In desperation, she finally waited for him!


    The context of the matter, Ning Tao has been clear, a face has become gloomy, eyes flashed cold.


    When blao is missing, this weapon family does not seek benefactor, but snatches things. This is called ungrateful. It''s called moral shame to receive benefactor but not do its best to block Nini''s mouth.


    Seeing his cold face, he said decisively, "Nini, lead the way for big brother. Big brother will help you Justice


    Nini heard that, her face changed greatly, and she said anxiously: "big brother, you must not go. Those people are the overlord in Wucheng. They know how to use weapons. They are very powerful."However, Ning Tao just shook his head and laughed. He said that the weapon was powerful in front of him. He just said, ha ha!


    Seeing this, Nini was very anxious and said quickly, "big brother, do you know Hongmeng? They are the kind of Every year, logistics members forge weapons for Hongmeng, which is very powerful. "


    "Hongmeng? Logistics members? "


    Ning Tao a listen, smile more Huan, corners of the mouth are fast to the ear root, he just three words? Ha ha Da!


    In order not to let little Nini worry, he specially called her to a small corner, stretched out a flat hand, recited words in his mouth, and finally gave a violent drink, "burn!"


    At the command, a group of illusory flames appeared in the palm of the hand.


    "Wow...!"


    Small Nini stare big eyes, small mouth open boss, a face of incredible, actually really have flame.


    "Big brother, is the flame real?"


    Ning Tao boasted: "of course, it''s true. I tell you, it''s very powerful. As soon as I show it, everyone will run away in a hurry."


    After listening, little Nini became adored and no longer afraid. In her opinion, this is the means of immortals.


    She shakes her head and looks around. She finds a big piece of iron. It''s like a treasure. She picks it up and puts it on the fire in Ning Tao''s surprise.


    "Eh!"


    "Nini, you are What''s going on? Do you suspect that big brother is cheating you? "


    However, Nini said excitedly, "no, I want it to burn for a while, and then I''ll knock two more eggs. We can save gas money by one person..."


    Before he finished, he was pulled away by Ning Tao with a black face. The muscles on his face were twitching all the time. He couldn''t stop. He was taken to fry eggs with the power of pure Yang!


    It''s like Wonderful. Why didn''t he expect?


    Two people speed is very fast, straight to a other place, looks very rich, there is a kind of quiet courtyard style.


    However, Ning Tao, with a bold and domineering face, directly kicked the door open. His voice was like the roar of a lion, and he said, "roll out to meet the leader Here we go

 Chapter 1107

    "Boom


    "The leader has arrived Drive to To...! "


    His voice is like the roar of a lion from the east of the river, but it also has its own echo. That simple door is kicked away by Ning Tao. It is full of domineering, unrestrained and brave momentum, which is unparalleled.


    But the next second, his whole body is a stiff, Nini is a scream, very afraid, fear of hiding behind Ning Tao, small body is shaking.


    In the eyes, this other courtyard is full of people, at least hundreds of people. At this moment, all of them will come with cold eyes.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao was a little guilty. In an instant, he was watched coldly by hundreds of people. I''m afraid that ordinary people would be so nervous that they would shiver. It''s like one person broke into a thousand people Council.


    In fact, he would like to say that he is looking up the water meter!


    But isn''t that too shameless, and these people won''t believe it. It''s better to be another one.


    For example, pointing to the sky and exclaiming, "look, grey chicken...!"


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao breathes a breath, and then holds his chest, takes Nini to walk in with the master''s steps, and hundreds of people want to scare me, but they don''t think about his identity.


    In the other courtyard, the atmosphere was solemn and cold. At a very critical moment, they were suddenly disturbed by brutality. No matter how good-natured people were, they couldn''t bear it. What''s more, they were also bad tempered.


    Sitting in the first place of the clan old see this, face a cold, angry voice: "dare to come to my Liu''s presumptuous, give me out."


    As soon as the voice fell, there were six people out of the group. They were holding dark sticks. Their physique and standing posture were much better than ordinary people. They should have been trained since childhood.


    But in front of Ning Tao, all these are dregs!


    One of them yelled angrily: "let''s fight him out. If you dare to make trouble on the day of our Liu family''s sacrificial utensils, you''re tired of it. Break half of the bones first."


    As soon as the words were heard, the six of them rushed away together. The stick in their hands was fierce, and the wind was blowing. The dust and stones on the ground were all stirred by it, like flying sand and stones.


    This momentum alone is enough to surprise countless people.


    There are still many guests here. Seeing this scene, they can''t help but admire it. One of the people sitting next to the clan elders immediately said, "this move is the tiger beating stick."


    On hearing this, the clan leader was very proud and said: "yes, it was the stick that killed the tiger that year. It can be called invincible. No one can survive under this stick..."


    The words did not finish, then stuck in the throat, an old face from pride into red, beard pulled down three children did not notice, that face a burst of green a burst of red.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao has a knife, a kick and a slap At the last glance, all six were knocked down.


    "Er...!"


    Seeing this, the man who said he was strange was stunned. Then he doubted: "elder clan, this is The stick technique in those days? It''s not that you can kill tigers. How... "


    Hearing this, the old man turned red and felt that it was difficult to sit and stand. He twitched and said with a smile: "but Maybe I remember it wrong. It''s just a Accident, yes, accident


    "Accident?"


    When they heard this, they immediately believed it was true. They had heard of the power of the stick, and some people had seen it with their own eyes. How could it be so fragile? It''s a fake, illusion!


    Seeing that the crowd was leaning towards him, the clan elder was relieved, but his face was a little ugly. He stood up and said angrily, "who dares to make trouble in our Liu family?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a sneer, "I''m an old friend of doctor bu. I have two purposes this time. First, I want to get back justice. Second, I want to get back his things The box


    As soon as the words came out, the old people''s eyes were a little flustered, and immediately denied: "what''s fair, treasure box, I don''t understand?"


    Seeing his denial, Ning Tao said in a cold voice: "doctor Bu has great kindness to your Liu family. Please help. Instead of trying your best, you have to seize his treasure."


    "You Liu family, one for unkind, two for unjust, moral shame to the extreme, waste life as a person."


    Hearing the accusation, the clan leader was furious and said: "nonsense, when did my Liu family do this? Don''t stigmatize and splash dirty water, otherwise, kill...!"


    Seeing the quarrel between them, a group of guests from Wucheng were shocked. They didn''t know which side to believe?


    Ning Tao was very impatient and didn''t care about their nonsense. He sneered and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I have plenty of ways. You Do you know who I am? "


    All of us are at a loss when we say this.


    The clan elder was on guard secretly and said in a deep voice, "who are you? Let''s say it clearly. I''d like to see Who''s the big shot. "


    When Ning Tao heard this, he was very proud and full of excitement in his heart. He narcissized himself and said, "if you want to tell me my identity, it''s enough to scare you to death. Hum, I am Hongmeng alliance leader


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    After three seconds of silence, everyone looked at each other, and someone scratched his head, Hongmeng? What''s that?At this time, those who supported the Liu family could not help but sneer and say: "still Hongmeng leader, do you know who I am Thousands of miles away, Wucheng, shibalitun Uncle


    "Poof...!"


    All the people vomit blood in their hearts and suffer 10000 damage points!


    Ning Tao''s face turned black in an instant. The corners of his mouth twitched. He took out a gold token and yelled: "this is the alliance leader''s token. I don''t want to see you, Liu family!"


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    The air fell into silence again. In a moment of embarrassment, a crow flew over his head and made a mocking sound.


    It''s like, "silly beep, silly beep, silly beep..."


    The Liu family, from the elders to the children, looked at the token with wide eyes. It turned out to be a piece of gold. Wow, it''s pure gold!


    Seeing this, the clan elder said contemptuously, "Sir, do you come to my Liu family with a pure gold token to show off your wealth or to be funny? I haven''t seen it, but I''m sure it''s not this thing! "


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao was black for a while, scratched his head and said in surprise: "you Haven''t you seen the alliance leader Jin Ling? "


    The clan elder snorted coldly and worshiped: "are you ignorant or are you pretending to be stupid? What a valuable thing is alliance leader Jinling? In fact, I can see it at will! "


    "Najinling has always been the leader of the alliance. His old man is in charge of the alliance. His old man has a lot of opportunities. He is a respectable and amiable elder. He is our model..."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was a little shy and embarrassed to be praised. He immediately said modestly, "Oh, how can I be so good as what you said? Keep a low profile, keep a low profile...!"


    "Eh!"


    At the sight of this, people covered their faces. They had never seen such a shameless person before. How shameless!

 Chapter 1108

    All the people look at Ning Tao''s eyes with contempt, scorn and even ridicule. They are disgusted to the extreme.


    As soon as the clan leader said that an elder was highly respected, this guy just licked his face and admitted that he was the leader of the alliance. Can he pick up this face?


    More than half of the guests here don''t know what Hongmeng is. The rest have only heard a few words. After all, their identities are too low.


    The only thing we know is that the Liu family in Wucheng, a family of weapons, is said to have been inherited from the ancient times. At present, they are also logistics members of Hongmeng, and they make weapons for them.


    The most respected elder of the clan knows Hongmeng better. The reason why he doesn''t believe in Ning Tao is that he once met the leader of the alliance, that is Zhou Heng!


    He was proud of this for a long time, but the leader summoned him and said a few words to comfort her to forge stronger weapons.


    He has a lot of respect for Zhou Heng in his heart, but now someone pretends to be him, which makes him very angry and unhappy. Is it because he is an old fool or thinks people are fools.


    More importantly, the treasure box I can''t admit it!


    This is related to the glory of their family. They have planned to go back and reshape them. They will create a peerless weapon by means of inheritance, and their status will be when the river rises , the boat floats high!


    Therefore, we must not admit it, let alone hand it over.


    I saw him immediately angry face, like an angry lion, roared: "bold thief, dare to pretend to insult the Lord, come on, beat me to death."


    As soon as the words fell, the strong men were surrounded in all directions, holding excellent weapons in their hands.


    However, at the moment when they rush up, Ning Tao suddenly disappears, just like the evaporation of the world, vanishing in front of us out of thin air.


    Many people rub their eyes and find that this is not an illusion.


    08 update: new m @ the fastest!


    The only trace that can prove that Ning Tao has been here is the exposed Nini, whose small face is black and muddled. Between her Are you dreaming?


    Everyone was stunned, only a few people, including the old man of that clan, suffered a great impact on their mind and turned pale one after another. Monk, this person must be a monk!


    Suddenly, the clan leader looked at Nini with a flash in his eyes, and immediately ordered: "catch the thief''s accomplice quickly. If you don''t come out of a cup of tea, you will be executed directly."


    It''s their first hand. We''re self-defense!


    During the conversation, he also glanced at bin, with a sharp warning in his eyes. Everyone is old-fashioned, so why don''t you understand? It''s just a pity for the innocent girl.


    If you haven''t seen the wonderful world yet, you will die miserably!


    Sad, lamentable, pity!


    Hearing the words, those people could not bear it. They all knew Nini. She was a child of the Liu family, but her parents died early and there was no one to protect her. It was very pitiful.


    Although usually as a maid, but stay with a dog for a long time and feelings, not to mention a living person, let them under this kind of hand, how can be cruel.


    Seeing this, the old man''s face sank. If Nini is not taken hostage, I''m afraid few people here can stop him when the friar comes back. He must be worried.


    Immediately ruthless way: "all Leng do what, quick start, is want to wait for that friar to come back to destroy my Liu family?"


    "Think of your children, your parents..."


    As soon as the words came out, those people''s faces changed and their hearts were measured. Their family and Nini, of course, were the former. As soon as they gritted their teeth, they grabbed them.


    Nini''s face turned pale and her whole body trembled. She was so scared that she couldn''t resist. She was arrested immediately.


    "Wuwu Big brother Where are you Nini is very scared, tearful, mouth murmuring cry.


    And the man who held him, although he could not bear to show his face, still had a firm look. If you die, I will burn paper money for you!


    Nini cried into a little cat, a knife in the neck, the whole body cold, this she once called Uncle man, but now so to her, even if he is young also only heartache.


    "Mom, Dad, Grandpa Bu, big brother, where are you? Someone bullied Nini. My heart hurts. Am I ill..." The little girl wept bitterly.


    Anyone who comes here will feel sad, heartache, can''t bear it. How can an innocent little girl let her bear the reality of society and the danger of people''s heart!


    However, there was no pity in the presence of a pair of eyes, eyes only cold, indifferent, a pair of indifference.


    No matter how much the little girl cried and broke her heart, they had no feelings and struggled in the mire for many years. They had long been indifferent to the interests of the Liu family.


    Little girl, Liu family, no doubt choose the latter!


    Seeing this, the clan elder was relieved. As long as he could master Nini, I believe that the friar must have some scruples. His Liu family is not easy to deceive. Help There are also!There was only one sob in the other courtyard.


    As soon as the man raised his head, a pair of golden eyes appeared in his pupils. They were as majestic as emperors. People could not help but feel submissive and did not dare to look directly at them.


    Nini, tired and sleepy, suddenly feels a pair of powerful hands and hugs her directly, giving her warmth and hope. When she opens her eyes, she is in a trance.


    "Big Big brother? Nini Are you sick? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a gentle smile and comforted him: "if you have a big brother, you won''t get sick. Sleep at ease."


    Voice seems to have magic power, can hypnotize, the head of Nini, finally can''t bear tired, deep sleep.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s gentle face was like a June day. In a moment, it was cloudy and gloomy. The cold hum seemed like thunder rolling in the sky.


    "How cruel of you to attack the people


    His voice was cold and fierce, but he forced him to kill them. Even if he was not the leader of the alliance, he could not kill them. You were all ordinary people. Death would cause panic.


    What''s more, he Ning Tao is not a slayer!


    Hearing the speech, the clan elder retorted: "what clan? We don''t know her at all. She''s just your accomplice?"


    Ning Tao smiles coldly, and then strides out. At this moment, a man comes running from the backyard in a panic and says in horror: "clan old man, the treasure box has been robbed."


    "It''s him, just It''s him who robbed the treasure box that is about to return to the furnace! " See that person point to Ning Tao road suddenly, one face abhorrence.


    As soon as he heard this, the old man shook all over, and his heart suddenly cooled. It suddenly dawned on him that he had just disappeared to grab the treasure box that was about to return to the furnace!


    The old man''s face was twisted and ferocious: "no Damn, damn That''s the hope of our family. We must not let him take away the treasure box. Kill him quickly and take it back...! "


    Hearing this, the clansmen rushed up in anger, but before they got close, they were beaten back by an invisible force. They couldn''t get close to within three feet, forming a forbidden area.


    Ning Tao is indifferent and embraces Nini. Even if he can kill these people, he won''t do that. Killing is just the most helpless means. It''s the right way to defeat him!


    But now he''s looking for HuaLao, and he''s not in the mood.


    Just as he was about to step out of the door, there was a hysterical voice in his ear, harsh: "I know where the doctor is, only I know, only me!"

 Chapter 1109

    Words hysterical, seems to do everything, exhausted the strength of a lifetime, all people listen to the scalp crack, there is a kind of shudder feeling, inexplicable fear.


    In everyone''s expectant eyes, Ning Tao''s whole body is stiff, and he doesn''t step out of that step. Just like this, when he raises his feet, he seems to turn into a realistic sculpture.


    "Whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s figure disappears again, which is equivalent to a blink of an eye. He disappears in front of the public again. They are all in a panic. They don''t know what he wants.


    As soon as I scan, I immediately find Ning Tao''s figure. He actually appears in the old clan In front of you!


    "No, bold If you dare to kill, my Liu family will never die with you. Even if you are Hongmeng''s man, you will pay the price. We There are also backers...! "


    Many people in the Liu family changed their faces and roared.


    The old man''s face turned white for a moment, but after living so long, he calmed down and said with a sneer, "don''t you want to know where Doctor Bu is? Only I know...!"


    Words sneer, with self-confidence, as if very confident.


    Ning Tao looked at him for a long time. Then he put out his hand, grabbed his neck, and gritted his teeth and said, "why don''t you go to find him


    "You mean to lick your face and say I know, only I know. Don''t you have a bad conscience when you say that? Where is your humanity, ungrateful old thing? "


    Hearing this, the clan elder sneered, even if he was pinched by someone, he still sneered and said, "why should I go to him? There is no grudge between me and him. "


    "To help him find the holy medicine, we have already rewarded his kindness and even helped him too much selflessly. Naturally, the treasure box will be given to us as reward. This is You should take it for granted


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is furious and his eyes are cold. What he hears from Nini is totally different.


    His Liu family let him live here, but he publicized the name of doctor Bu, which made many people come here. There are also big people who want to ask him to treat his illness and heal his wounds!


    Cloth old want to find the holy medicine, not too much time, but the Liu family soft and hard, means together, full promise that he will help find the holy medicine, but in fact, only superficial perfunctory.


    What is this for?


    I just want to let him stay here for a few days and treat more important people. Because they have guidance, the leader and the master, they have also accepted a lot of human feelings.


    To put it simply, there is a miracle doctor in your family. All the big people come to your home to seek medical treatment. As long as you are a little more enthusiastic, you will win their favor and favor.


    This is equivalent to the fact that Mr. Bu worked hard and got 100% of the favor, but was taken 50% by the Liu family. They didn''t do anything for nothing, and the benefits were countless!


    It can be said that Mr. Bu''s stay for so many days is enough to make the Liu family develop for more than ten years in one year. For those big people, it''s just a wave and a flick.


    What''s more hateful is that his Liu family even wanted to find someone. All the great people who helped them, no matter they were sick or not, all invited Mr. Bu to have an examination and took them as coolies.


    Bu Lao is not stupid. Naturally, he knows their intention, but others are weak and need the help of local leaders. He can only choose to urge them. Naturally, the Liu family is full of promise.


    Also use the hanging pot to help the world, the heart of the doctor''s parents These words to confuse, pressure cloth old, let him feel guilty, and they are very hard on the surface, but in fact did nothing.


    In this way, things drag on, drag on, the whole Tibetan area of big people, basically 80%, that Liu''s earnings are full of pots, let others see the envy.


    But about the holy medicine, it was blao who asked from a sick man. He went to ask the Liu family, but the latter denied that it was a rumor and let blao stay here at ease.


    Cloth old natural unwilling, showed a strong attitude, with their own means to find the holy medicine, but also at a great cost, one fell swoop to get the holy medicine.


    But in the whole process, the Liu family did not contribute half of their efforts, but they got 50% of the benefits in vain. They did not pay a cent for the holy medicine. It was entirely on the basis of their own knowledge.


    But now, the cloth old disappears, he Liu Jia Fei Dan did not go to help to look for, still licking force face to say that only he knows, more adamant said cloth old owe them, treasure box is reward.


    Ning Tao has only eight words. I''ll go to your mother!


    Check it out, it''s 6V version / chapter} upper 5Z! /


    I just saw that my face was cold, and I used my strength to lift him up directly. Moriran said, "in the face of an old dog like you, I never talk nonsense, I only ask you once!"


    "Tell me, boo Where is he? "


    Even if his face turned red, he was still very proud. It was like seizing a person''s lifeblood, he could do whatever he wanted and be arrogant.


    "You You want to know. Jie Jie Kneel down Please


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupils shrank, his face muscles trembled obviously, and the color of fire appeared in his eyes. Word by word, Sen Leng said: "you And then Say One TimesThe old man seemed to go out, not afraid of life and death, holding a red face, roared: "kneel down Please


    "Squeak...!"


    A voice, just like the beverage bottle was pinched tightly, Ning Tao pinched his neck, gradually increased the strength.


    The old man still sneers. He has lived so old that he has no fear of life and death. Moreover, he has grasped his lifeblood. He firmly believes that this monk will never dare to kill himself.


    However, the psychological game between them is frightening to outsiders, especially the Liu family. They have a red face and a thick neck. They are not good at martial arts and can only threaten with words.


    "Squeak...!"


    When the bottle was half pinched, Ning Tao glared at him, but the old man was already breathing hard, and his eyes turned white, but he put down his hands and didn''t fight at all.


    It''s like letting Ning Tao Kill yourself!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his face muscles twitch. His expression is ferocious. He really wants to slap him to death, but he knows he can''t. instead, he wants to protect him.


    This scene is just like the northwest military tomb before. Now he has experienced that kind of mood. He is really stifling!


    Gnashing his teeth, there was even the sound of grinding his teeth. At the moment when the old man was about to die of suffocation, Ning Tao was defeated. He not only loosened his hand, but also stabilized his body function!


    "Jie Jie Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    For the rest of their lives, they laughed madly, wantonly, and even burst into tears.


    This kind of feeling is like falling off a cliff. When you think you will die, you not only live, but also get a lot of treasure. That kind of mood is very happy.


    When Ning Tao heard the laughter, he felt disgusted as if he had eaten a dead fly. His fist creaked, his face muscles trembled, his face became more green and black, and he bit his teeth.


    He is a powerful alliance leader, Archbishop of the Holy See and major general. He has the spirit of swallowing thousands of miles like a tiger and has the power of dominating the world. Now, he is defeated by an old man!


    If you let him know who he is, he will laugh more happily than that. He will not help it Crush him to death.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s black face, the old man of the clan is about to die of laughter. He has never been so happy in his life. He won a psychological game!


    He seems to be a few decades younger, with a sense of pride all over his body. His face is arrogant, just like eating gentian. He is so conceited that he is invincible in the world, with a grim smile on his face.


    He roared: "give me Kneel down

 Chapter 1110

    "Give me Kneel down


    Although the old people are old, they are no less arrogant than roaring.


    That face, like a humble mole ant, defeats a giant elephant and makes the loser Bow to surrender.


    A group of guests looked at each other in astonishment, but they couldn''t get in the way, neither of them could afford to offend, and the real bigwigs didn''t come. They could only be honest spectators.


    But all the members of the Liu family were extremely excited. The elder was worthy of being the elder. This move made the powerful monk surrender and rout!


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he saw that the murderer in his eyes was the essence, and his whole body was shaking slightly. He could guarantee that there were 100 ways to kill him, but he didn''t know it.


    But the old man can''t die yet. He knows where the old man is. Although he doesn''t know whether it''s true or false, at least it''s a clue and a valuable clue.


    If the clue is gone, how can he find it? Nini only knows how to send the treasure box, but she doesn''t know where she is. Seeing that the old man is so strong, he doesn''t dare to gamble!


    \


    why?


    It''s because he owes the elder, the kindness and the kindness. An old man, known as a miracle doctor in China, can enjoy his happiness, but he is searching for the holy medicine in this hiding place.


    Not for himself, but for him Ning Tao!


    It can be said that he owes too much to bu Lao, or he can be called a mentor. He has imparted too much knowledge and various means to him.


    Now that Mr. Bu is in danger, how can he sit back and watch? As long as there is a clue, he will hold it firmly and do everything at all costs, even if Kneel down!


    "Jie Jie Ha ha...! "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s look, the elder of the clan laughed wildly. He didn''t know how to laugh. He was too excited and didn''t fear sudden death. He felt that he was invincible now.


    "You still dare to hesitate, kneel down for me," the clan elder let out a roar, the upper breath instantly oppressed.


    Hearing this, all the clansmen were excited and convulsed. They all roared: "kneel down...!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes were deep and suddenly calmed down. He seemed to have made an important decision. His mood was no longer excited and his body was no longer shaking. He became indifferent, indifferent and heartless.


    Seeing this, the clan elder thought Ning Tao was going to kneel down. He immediately laughed and roared, "you can see clearly. The friars are going to kneel down. They are going to kneel down for an old man and a mortal!"


    A crowd of onlookers frowned after hearing the speech. They thought that the clan elders had gone too far. If they really forced people to hurry, the consequences would be very serious. The rabbit would bite when he was worried.


    What''s more, what he said was too big. The friar wanted to kneel down to the mortals. If the supreme "Dalai" in Tibet heard it, wouldn''t he want to punish him? He is also a friar!


    However, the status of "Dalai" is too high to be heard!


    When Ning Tao hears the words, he suddenly gives a cold smile and grabs someone quickly. It''s the man who put the knife on Nini''s neck before. Hands up, the power of pure Yang Fall!


    "Ah ah...!"


    That big man''s painful wail, shrill scream, before take knife''s arm, unimpeded by Ning Tao cut off.


    A touch of blood, cheap to the clan old face, let his twisted face, become more ferocious, but in the hair.


    Looking at the bloody arm of the clansman, he was in great pain. His pupils suddenly contracted. Just as he had taken action, he suddenly saw a flower in front of his eyes, and his whole body was bound by a force.


    He could speak at most, but could not move. A touch of rage appeared on his face and roared: "little bastard, if you dare to hurt my people, I will not tell you even if I die."


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, waved his hand directly, grabbed some young children, and gathered a fire sword with the power of pure Yang. Moriran said, "before that, I''ll let you destroy the family first!"


    "If a person is missing, there will be clues for me to find out, but if they are exterminated, can you bring them back to life? Let''s see, this time, who can win! "


    Jian Zhi San Tong''s eyes are full of murders and indifference!


    The old man''s lips wriggled, but he didn''t dare to make a sound. Two eyes looked at each other. A psychological game started again, and the result was bound to be tragic!


    The clan leader suddenly calmed down, sweating all over his back. He was a little scared. Was he crazy just now, and he could say that. He should It''s the box that makes me dizzy!


    He ignores the important point. What should Ning Tao do in case of killing? Although there are rules, the rules are dead and people live, in case Is he not afraid?


    When he thought of this, his eyes flashed slightly. He looked at the three frightened children and Ning Tao, who was fierce and murderous. It seemed that the situation had become very difficult. Some It''s hard to clean up.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he said in a deep voice: "little friend, if you want to go on fighting like this, you will lose both sides. I have a compromise here. It''s better to Listen


    The muscles on Ning Tao''s face trembled, pretending to be indifferent: "tell me!"The clan old man squinted and said in a cold voice, "I have a ancestral weapon in the Liu family. It''s extremely sharp. If you let my clan cut you, but it doesn''t hurt, you''ll win!"


    "If you win, I swear that I will tell you the whereabouts of blao, but please let my people go, and I will On the spot


    "But if you lose, I will still tell you the whereabouts of doctor Bu, but you should leave the treasure box, and swear that you will not retaliate against my Liu family. It''s any retaliation!"


    "Besides, the previous grudges Write it off! "


    Before he finished, Ning Tao said with a firm face: "according to this method, this is the last trust between us. If you dare to violate it, heaven will destroy the earth."


    On hearing this, the old man of that clan suddenly agreed. In his opinion, it was totally unfair. He knew the power of the ancestral weapon. The friars could not resist it!


    In other words, it''s a gamble, a gamble!


    He pulled his neck, looked solemn and solemn, and yelled with all his strength: "please "Ancestor


    In people''s eyes, a huge heavy sword was lifted up, and then out of a burly people, should be the most powerful, holding a heavy sword to face Ning Tao.


    Epee has a sharp edge, when the smooth four!


    When Ning Tao looked at it, he suddenly let out a light sound in his mouth, as if he had found something strange, and his face was strange.


    "Roar Death...! "


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the burly clansman suddenly jumped up with a step, holding an Epee, like a meteor falling on the ground, and cleaved to Ning Tao''s right shoulder.


    "Dang...!"


    All they heard was an echo, and the eardrum was buzzing, but the clan trembled wildly on the spot, the seven orifices were bleeding, and the whole person fainted instantly, which was completely caused by the anti shock force.


    "Bang...!"


    A heavy light ring, pull back the dazed people, one by one gaping, stupefied, silly not lengdeng, slap them feel fake.


    "Unexpectedly, a slight injury None of them? "


    People are terrible. Their pupils are contracted into pinholes, and the most incredible thing is the most frightening Old man!


    "Zu Zuqi was defeated. This It''s impossible? " His face was gray, and despair came to him.


    At this critical juncture, a voice suddenly came, "master Shaolin Zhifan, come to visit the old Liu family!"


    On hearing this, the old man''s face was suddenly overjoyed. In his eyes, an eminent monk came to help all living beings. He felt compassion for the world, which made everyone feel solemn.


    He did not have the shackles, as if to see the Savior ran past, "master, you are merciful, must save me, this little bastard want to kill me, but also destroy my whole family..."


    Before the words were finished, another high voice came, with a sense of dignity, echoing in the whole sky, astonishing.


    "Dalai, the Lord of Tibet, has come to visit doctor Bu!"


    With this remark, everyone was shocked, and hundreds of people stood up in a moment, such as a well-trained army, meeting the leader, showing respect and fanaticism on their faces.


    Dalai, that''s their belief in Tibet. It''s their only Lord. It''s a blue sky to save them from suffering!


    An elderly man walks slowly, with charming demeanor and gentle appearance. There are Tantric scriptures chanting all around him, which set off his extraordinary, and even better, he seems to have nine Zhang merits and virtues!


    When the clan elders saw this, they were ecstatic and became devout and fiery. This is their Lord and their faith. At the same time, they can save him from Self determination!


    I saw him staggering up, extremely respectful, kneeling on the ground and praying, "believers, please help me, kill this villain, miscellaneous..."


    They were surprised, but they didn''t talk to each other at the same time Passing by, he turned his head and saw him Unforgettable scene!


    "Shaolin Zhifan, meet the alliance leader!"


    "Dalai Lama in Tibet, meet the leader of the alliance!"


    "May the leader of the alliance live a long and prosperous life


    This speech, all people instantly suffocate!

 Chapter 1111

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    The air has been quiet for a long time, the sound reverberates continuously, the language is not surprising, the death endlessly, even deafening than the thunder.


    The hundreds of people who brush together, all like a gaping duck, the atmosphere dare not take a bite, feel the surrounding space, time, all solidified.


    Shaolin Zhifan, the Dalai Lama in Tibet, is famous in the world. Even ordinary people in Tibet are influenced by the latter.


    Dalai, their Lord, their God!


    But now, he bowed his head to a young man. The Lord of the hiding place actually bowed his head and said respectful and blessing words. He was very sincere and not half false.


    The clan old man was so stupid that he felt that his soul was scared out of his body. The king of hell was waving to him. He also looked at Ning Tao eagerly. He was very greedy and hot!


    He felt that the world It''s dark!


    Ning Tao looked at them, picked eyebrows at random, and said with a smile, "you''re welcome. It''s a wonderful fate to meet here. You don''t have to be so restrained."


    They shake their heads and smile bitterly. Dalai, in particular, is a bit more important than Zhi Van Gogh. He is no less than a group of ancestors. But there is no way. Who can make him the leader of the alliance.


    "My Lord, I don''t know..." The Dalai Lama''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked tentatively.


    When Ning Tao hears the speech, he immediately knows that he is in someone else''s territory. When this happens, he naturally wants to make it clear. After all, people are also leaders, so he can''t embarrass them.


    He immediately explained the cause and effect of the incident in the original way. During the period, there was no any additives, downhole agents, or drilling tools. It can be called Replay!


    When Ning Tao finished his speech, Dalai became a black face. Even master Zhifan was gloomy, but it had nothing to do with him at this time. He could not intervene too much.


    The original purpose of this is to make a batch of weapons for the new disciples. It''s very important, so I''m here.


    But the Dalai Lama is different. For so many days, the prestige of the great doctor Bu has spread in Tibet. He has helped the world by hanging a pot. He has helped his parents and saved a lot of people, and many other important people.


    This kind of merit, of course, is very deep. As the Lord of Tibet, he naturally wants to come to visit us. Based on these merits and virtues, he can come to visit us personally.


    But now, he Liu''s family even makes use of the God doctor, who is obsessed with merits and virtues. He is really hateful, ungrateful, morally corrupt, and ashamed of the Tibetan people.


    His face was gloomy and full of anger, as if he had turned into angry King Kong and said, "what else do you want to say?"


    The Liu family is always out of their wits and numb. If others say that about him, he will try his best to excuse him, but it is the Dalai Lama, his Lord and his faith who are trying him.


    But he is still unwilling to accept it. It''s just like he doesn''t give up until he reaches the Yellow River. He still doubts why, why doesn''t the Dalai Lama believe in believers? And help outsiders?


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he knelt down and said, "my Lord, Dalai, I am your faithful believer, but why? Why do you believe this outsider? "


    "Hiss...!"


    All of us are furious at this remark. The Dalai Lama is the Lord of Tibet, and the behavior of the clan elders is like contradicting the Lord and disrespecting their faith. This is Death penalty.


    Those angry eyes make all the people of the Liu family feel numb. They also know the weight. If the Dalai Lama is angry, the whole Tibetan area will Abandon them!


    But I can''t help it, he It''s the last fight!


    When Dalai heard the speech, he shook his head helplessly. This man''s decadence has reached the bottom of his bones and is beyond cure. If he wants to defeat a person completely, he is not to kill him, but to defeat him!


    He said in a deep voice, "you say I don''t believe you. Instead, I believe an outsider. But do you know who he is?"


    This person''s appearance aroused everyone''s curiosity, which is probably the most important question they want to know.


    The elder of the clan gritted his teeth and said respectfully, "I''d like to hear the truth!"


    With a faint sigh, Dalai said in a deep voice, "this is Ning Tao, the successor of today''s leader of Hongmeng Zhou alliance."


    As soon as the clan leader heard this, his pupils shrank. Ning Tao had said that he was the leader of the alliance before, but he didn''t think so, because he knew that the leader of the alliance was Zhou Heng, not the one in front of him Ning Tao!


    If the alliance leader really wants to abdicate and retire, it will be a major event of a force nine storm. As logistics personnel, they will not know this, or even know it for the first time.


    Recently, however, they have never heard of the main League members giving up their seats. Recently, they are also very busy, and they have been trying every means to let big people come to seek medical treatment.


    However, even if they are in remote places, they have heard some rumors that the alliance mainly trains successors, but this kind of thing has nothing to do with them, let alone whether it is true or not.


    If there is a new leader, they can see it. After all, they are still mortals. They only make weapons!


    In fact, the scene in Wudang Mountain will not be publicized by the internal staff of Hongmeng, because the actions of the four major sects are equivalent to fighting against water, and people''s hearts are too ugly.As the saying goes, the ugly family should not be publicized!


    Who can publicize the abominable and hateful actions of the four major sects? As a result, they will only discredit Hongmeng and damage It''s themselves.


    If you say it, it''s equivalent to self mutilation!


    What''s more, with the constraints of the four major sects and the forbidden command issued by the leader of the Zhou League, who would ask for nothing? It''s better to practice in the treasure land at that time.


    As soon as he wanted to say something, the Dalai suddenly said, "now, this is just a quasi leader."


    "Although you are not the real leader of the alliance, you have no real power, but the power of that leader, I think you should be clear, put aside the previous grudges, insult the potential leader, you What should be the crime


    The clan elder heard that he had collapsed on the ground. He couldn''t make any effort!


    What''s more, when Dalai saw this, he sighed and said respectfully to Ning Tao, "my Lord, you can decide this matter."


    This politeness is to give him face, because if there is no accident, Ning Tao, the leader of the alliance, can''t run away.


    Ning Tao hears the speech and finally calms down. He takes a slight look at his right shoulder. He smiles with pride. Can the power of mortals hurt himself who breaks through the "mortal body"?


    That clan old Qian calculate, ten thousand dig a pit, still bury oneself finally, should be him, too underestimate oneself!


    When he stepped out, his voice spread like heavenly power, saying, "if you insult me, I will take your ancestors'' tools and cut off your inheritance as a warning. According to what I said before, you should make your own decisions!"


    "Let me ask you "I''ll take it!"


    Hearing the words, the old man gave a sad smile. With this smile, all the enmity and enmity disappeared, and he also explained himself. His turbid eyes looked at all the people and branded them in his mind.


    "Old man, please obey the order of the leader of the alliance!"


    "I "I''ll take it


    The words fell and roared, and he laughed wantonly. The whole person suddenly rushed to that Zuqi!


    "My Lord, go to the" earthen village "and the treasure box. There are clues left by doctor bu. Everything is my fault. I hope you can let them go. I Give it back to you


    "Chi...!"


    A good head flying, blood dripping, a headless body fell to the ground, showing incomparable desolation.


    "Old clan No Old folks The old man of the clan... " A group of Liu family members knelt down to cry and lowered their repentant heads.


    When Zhifan and Dalai saw this, they sighed. If heaven does evil, they can be forgiven. If they do evil, they can''t live. It''s easy to go!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was silent, but instead of looking at the corpse, he looked at Zuqi!

 Chapter 1112

    At the North Street Pavilion, Ning Tao is back here. The curtain has come to an end for the Liu family. The treasure box is in hand, the ancestral utensils are the precepts, the clan elders commit suicide, the Liu family repents, and the Dalai Lama leaves!


    The only thing that made him feel dog blood was that there was a clue in the treasure box. He wanted to see it before, but it was Obsidian with high density, so it was not easy to see through.


    Who can open perspective all the time, that will only consume their own energy, spiritual power, unless Cough!


    Nini is still sleeping. After waiting for Ning Tao for a day, she has experienced the devastation of human nature. It''s time for this innocent little girl to have a good rest. She''s too tired, too tired!


    I took out the treasure box and looked at it carefully. I found that there was nothing special about it. It was very portable. It was a box, but it was tightly sealed and not easy to open.


    But it''s still easy for Ning Tao to close his eyes for a moment, then suddenly open his eyes and murmur:


    "the eyes of the candle dragon, broken!"


    With bright eyes and rich golden light, he gradually penetrated the Obsidian treasure box and saw the scene inside. There were only two things, and the complicated lock cylinder. But once the black light came out, he would open it!


    "Click...!"


    With a slight sound, the treasure box popped open, revealing two things: a fragrant treasure drug and a letter. It seemed to be in a hurry, but they were not folded well!


    O81) g version started at $5.


    he only looked at it once, and then he took out the medicine. It was a lotus with six petals, white and holy, and Eh What''s this?


    All of a sudden, he found something wrong. There were some red spots at the root of the elixir, very much like Blood stains, and the most root of the place, is extremely dark.


    "Is the holy medicine covered by the blood Filthy? "


    Ning Tao frowned and thought for a while. Suddenly, he moved his hand and cut off the root of the holy medicine and the body with blood stains!


    All this, the holy medicine directly reduced by one sixth, a gentle pure Yang force will wrap it, the holy, no scale holy medicine, very safe to save.


    But?


    The nature of this holy medicine Should also weaken it!


    A complete treasure drug represents 100% of the drug''s properties, but if a part of it is removed, it will prove that one effect disappears or even greatly reduces. Can elder martial sister''s blood spot be removed?


    Ning Tao is a little curious. Lotus is holy and pure. It''s just some blood stains. How can it be polluted and polluted like this There must be something strange.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. When he looked down, the pupil suddenly shrank. The root of the sacred medicine that had been removed before actually withered and turned into a dry black block.


    If so, there are Greasy!


    Ning Tao opens his perspective eyes in a flash, stares at the black block tightly all the time, and uses many methods. Finally, after running against the sky, he feels Resentment!


    Yes, yes, it''s resentment!


    The owner of the blood was a man of great resentment. There was resentment in his blood. Although it splashed on the holy medicine somehow, the filth destroyed the holy medicine.


    Damn it, which bastard did it!


    Ning Tao is tired and angry. He finally finds the holy medicine, but when he comes across this kind of bloody thing, don''t let him know who did it, or he will be cut.


    His face was as gloomy as water. He carefully put the remaining holy medicine into the Yin Yang Naling ring, where his medicine would not be lost and could be kept in the best condition!


    Then he took out the ancestral ware. According to the Liu family, the ancestral ware has been handed down for many generations. It used to be very brilliant, but in the end, it turned out to be like this.


    To tell you the truth, this ancestral weapon is really good. It''s the best in epee. But the people who use it are not strong enough. It''s like an ant waving a stick. How much damage can it cause?


    The strength of it is not sharp, it should be like a magic weapon, but in Ning Tao''s eyes, the former two are not exactly the same, it exists only to cover up the real purpose.


    As soon as his eyes narrowed, he suddenly took out the grass pheasant sword. Although it is not a magic weapon, its material and blade are enough to shock the world.


    A light sword, a heavy sword, suddenly Collision!


    "Dang Bang...! "


    After a few times of light noise, the grass pheasant sword was intact, but the Epee was divided into two parts, most of the sword fell to the ground, and the rest of the sword was exposed true colours!


    It''s a Book Well preserved Ancient books!


    Yes, the real purpose of this Epee is to preserve this ancient book and cast it into this Epee for inheritance Not lost!


    Ning Tao gradually became interested in ancient books, ancestral utensils, as well as the glory of the Liu family, ancient times, which are enough to explain its extraordinary, perhaps, what kind of Taoist?


    Once you have been trained, you should be in the world!


    He can''t help but start to fantasize. He can''t wait to lift the yellow cloth and the protective film layer by layer. He is very careful for fear that it will be damaged.In the end, a simple book shows its true colors. It''s made of unknown materials. It''s well preserved and undamaged. Unlike paper, it''s not very fragile.


    On its surface, there is no font, but it makes Ning Tao excited. Is it a wordless skill? Or is this the wordless book of heaven? Or maybe Maybe!


    The brain thought a lot disorderly, slowly want to open the first page, the brain and the idea of dog blood.


    Most likely to appear in front of One line!


    "If you want to practice this skill, you must go to the Palace first!"


    "Eh!"


    A ruthless, a bite of teeth, directly opened, only five big characters, very eye-catching, simple.


    "Too Ancient Refine Device Record


    Wakaka, wakaka, the name is so domineering, but it doesn''t seem to be useful. Ning Tao wrinkled his face and opened it page by page. Finally I''m desperate.


    It''s full of weapons, magic weapons and other materials. Ning Tao didn''t understand them. In short, he came to a very simple conclusion.


    This tall thing is useless to you!


    Bai was so excited that he thought it was a good thing. Even though he had the memory of inheritance, he didn''t recognize half of the things recorded on it, which made his brain AChE.


    But I''m not willing to throw it away. I put it away. If I need it later, I can sell it again.


    Leaving those thoughts behind, Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid air and takes out the last note. The folding is only half folded, which should be done in a hurry.


    "Go to tuzhai and help me. There is white lotus sect Blood emperor


    Only this simple line of characters makes Ning Tao''s pupil shrink into a needle eye shape, and his brow wrinkle into a Sichuan character.


    "The white lotus sect, one of the eight Dharma kings Blood emperor? "


    "Well, no matter who it is? I will save the life of Mr. cloth. God will block and kill God. Buddha will block and kill Buddha! "


    "If the devil dares to come, kill the devil!"

 Chapter 1113

    Tibet is very vast and poor. Most of them are mountains and highlands. People living here are very simple and have a single belief. But there are also many historic sites for Chinese people to visit!


    In this vast land, there are many remote and even backward villages. Tuzhai is one of them, a small mountain village that you can''t find on the map.


    Ning Tao racked his brains and racked his brains to ask too many half a hundred old people. According to their experience, they should have heard of it, but after a long circle of questions, it was fruitless.


    Finally, with the help of some people, I found an old man who was about to go to the earth. Finally, I got the answer. It was a valley with no characteristics and few people.


    With the direction, Ning Tao is a big circle, make their own disheartened, this just found the destination.


    Remote, too his mother''s remote, if not for cloth old, I''m afraid he will not be able to find this all his life, but if there is white lotus religion, then all this can make sense.


    They wish Hongmeng couldn''t find them here, so they could do whatever they want, be reckless and expose their dark, cruel and inhumane side completely.


    The white lotus sect is a cancer in China, a curse that is hard to get rid of. They are like viruses in the bone marrow. If you want to get rid of them, I''m afraid the bone marrow Or else.


    Huaxia, the giant, will also be seriously injured!


    Therefore, Huaxia is not willing to pay such a heavy price unless it is absolutely necessary, and Hongmeng is not willing to lose both sides, in case the country is behind Come on, then a move!


    Let the two seriously injured parties perish at the same time!


    It''s not impossible either. Hongmeng has been around for many years and naturally has his wisdom. Although he is a mortal enemy of the Bailian sect, he often has constant friction with it, but few wars break out.


    Why?


    Even if there is that layer of concern, both sides have restraint. The white lotus sect does not dare to do too much, and Hongmeng does not dare to force too hard. The state is in the middle, watching them kill their strength.


    Up to now, the friction between Hongmeng and Bailian sect has become a training between disciples. The older generation will not interfere easily, they will only watch, unless There is a special situation.


    In recent years, the two biggest shocks of the Bailian religion are that the demon emperor of the eight FA kings, Baidi, fell into Hongmeng''s hands one after another, which is the two biggest changes.


    In fact, the dead demon emperor is a new generation of demon emperor. The previous generation of demon emperor has abdicated. Because of his low strength, he is often ridiculed, which is the only way to unite Blood baby!


    But did not expect, in the end, but cheap ningtao!


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    He vomited out his turbid breath and looked at the tuzhai in front of him. He could not help but gasp. This It''s really a local village.


    The whole village, no more than a hundred families, lives in some houses built by yellow mud. There are few rooms that can enter the eyes. The white lotus sect is really good at finding places.


    It''s like a mouse, scurrying around, drilling holes everywhere, but you can''t find where their headquarters are. It''s a mystery.


    Ning Tao is very cautious in hiding himself. As far as he knows, the blood emperor, one of the eight Dharma kings, should be here, and blao may have been captured by him.


    But such a small village, can hide the blood emperor, there may be other kings, before you know the enemy''s strength, never act rashly, or you will die.


    Running the counter heaven formula, he integrated himself into the surrounding, breathing, rhythm, heart beat, all like this. His body turned into a ghost, and gradually wandered into the earthen village to explore carefully.


    In his eyes, tuzhai is very calm. There are still some people walking and chatting in the street. They seem very casual. They can''t see anything wrong. They are the same as ordinary people''s life.


    But the two clues all point to this. How could Ning Tao be confused by the surface? There''s no need to think about it. I can''t find anything from these people. I have to find out by myself.


    Although the tuzhai is not big, if you look for it blindly, you will only scare the snake. Why don''t you think about it in another place? If you are the king of the Bailian sect, where will you hide if you catch someone?


    The most dangerous is the safest place?


    The most conspicuous or hidden place?


    Or It''s underground!


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s eyes lit up. He could hide in the village, and nobody knew. He had to make a underground palace and tunnel to hide people.


    After having eyes, Ning Tao starts to search, and finally finds a place that is most likely an underground palace.


    In the center of tuzhai, Ning Tao is hiding in a corner. People who live peacefully here don''t know that outsiders are coming, and they don''t know that there is a white lotus sect here. They live a simple life.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    A chant, eyes suddenly opened, two golden light directly looked to the ground, through that piece of ground, eyes have been dim, there is no underground palace said.


    Frown slightly, continue to increase the strength of exploration, finally, suddenly between the open vision, a bright red emerged in front of us, this is, blood, a lot of Blood!


    In my eyes, there are rich pools of blood. I can clearly feel the resentment, hatred and cruelty. How many people have died before I can have this scale.The damned white lotus sect is a scum. Although he has heard about it before, it''s better to see it all at once than to hear it all at once. That kind of feeling makes you unable to describe it in words, and the killing intention suddenly comes out.


    But when he gritted his teeth, he forced himself to bear it, and took out a piece of Zhongpin Lingshi, which was used to recover the consumption. If he wanted to use today''s eye of the candle dragon for a long time, the consumption was too terrible.


    Pressing down his impulse, he scanned the whole underground palace. If he wanted to start, he had to see how many Dharma kings there were. If only the blood emperor, he would dare to fight.


    In the sight, the blood was full of vitality, and the whole underground was the world of blood. Finally, he saw the first figure below, a pale young man with red hair and evil spirit.


    At the moment, he is sitting with his knees crossed to absorb blood. This special method is similar to the blood clan. Only the blood emperor of the white lotus sect is said to be in the king of Dharma Third!


    After just a few eyes, he glanced away. In a small dark room, many people were shut up, very weak and pale, like Hollowed out?


    "Eh!"


    Suddenly, with a slight cry and a pick of eyebrows, I saw an old acquaintance, Shangzhuo, a disciple of Kongtong sect, the so-called iron blooded monk, and Yan yunyun!


    Seeing this, his pupil suddenly shrinks. How can Yan yunyun be here? Not only these two people, but also several monks, Kunlun and Huashan, seem to be in the same pot.


    This is not good. Their appearance caught Ning Tao unprepared. If only Bu Lao, things would be better. But now, there are some troubles!


    Frowning, and then scanning, finally in another separate small room, saw the depressed cloth old, his condition is better, only the mental state is not very good.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is relieved. The big stone he has been hanging in his heart has also been put down. Now that they are all right, we have to find a way to save him. It''s All of them!


    More_ The new fastest Gz on XT


    as a potential leader, you can''t abandon one person. No matter how shameful they are, they can''t die in the hands of scum.


    "Hum!"


    "Dharma king, the third, blood emperor!"


    Let me see your strength. Maybe you will be the third one who died in my hands Dharma king!

 Chapter 1114

    In the center of tuzhai, there is a large hollowed out hole more than ten meters below. Although it is simple, it has everything. The whole underground is filled with blood.


    Hate, hate, unwilling to!


    As long as a normal person, can feel these creepy things, goose bumps all over the body, a scratch, feel in touch * skin, disgusting to death.


    From this, we can see that the emotion here has been strong to the essence. I don''t know how many people and how many creatures to kill in order to gather and condense this pool of blood.


    And in the middle of it, there is a young evil spirit. He looks very young, but he has a sense of calmness, which is very different from his appearance. It should be the art of standing in.


    Behind him, there is a stone platform, which is engraved with obscure lines. In the middle of it, there is an extremely bright red bead, the size of longan, redder than blood.


    Dazzling, enchanting in the world!


    This is the first reaction to see it, but I don''t know why, I always feel that this blood bead is too evil, as if it is the filthy condensation of the world. If ordinary people touch it, they will die!


    There are nine blood pools here. They have the charm of array. The dark red lines are like the sucking tubes of mosquitoes. They are all absorbed by the red beads on the stone platform.


    See this, enough to suddenly realize!


    The nine blood pools here are nutrients. Through the dark red lines, they are all absorbed by the red beads on the stone platform. Everything is for it.


    A condensation of venom, hatred, evil!


    / LF


    if there is a strong spirit here, surely you can feel that there are many resentful spirits wandering around here. If they don''t leave after death, they will only vent their resentment for the disaster in the world.


    How did they come into being?


    At this time, a sound startled the blood emperor, instantly opened the pair of dark red pupils, like a vampire, there is also a source between the two, is a long time.


    He turned to see that two white lotus followers were holding a bony man, and they threw him directly at the ninth blood pool, revealing his arm.


    This arm is very special. At his arm, there is a scar cut by a sharp blade, but it''s not over. The next thing is to let people with one ''s hair standing on end.


    Looking down from the scar, it was dense, layer by layer, one by one, row by row, a total of nine scars, which spread to the front of the artery. Looking up, it was all wounds from the new to the old.


    To restrain his doubts, one of Bai Lian''s followers suddenly drew out a sharp sword and cut his artery, the tenth wound Come on, blood All at once.


    "Wow...!"


    All the blood left in his body flowed out. After a while, the man lost too much blood and died. During the period, he didn''t yell in panic. Instead It''s like relief.


    After his death, there was another soul of resentment. That''s right. These soul of resentment were formed in this way. They were regarded as the blood food of red beads. After ten times of pulse cutting, they died of blood flow.


    The blood in the ninth blood pool is a little more rich, but the rest of the blood pool is like a filter. Until the first blood pool, the blood is as red as agate.


    Those dark red lines flash, these nutrients are absorbed into the red beads, its color It''s more colorful.


    This is one of the Cruel reincarnation.


    It can be seen from the resentment here that how many innocent people have died, and they want to revenge on the world!


    Looking at this scene in his eyes, the blood emperor''s face was calm, as if he was ordinary. On the contrary, he was still excited. After seeing the red beads on the stand, he almost It''s almost done.


    Immediately excited, ordered: "pull another person up, today''s words, should be able to completely shape."


    "Ten years to sharpen a sword, today to succeed!"


    "The hundred year plan of my white lotus sect is not far away at last. Once we get that power, the whole world will tremble under our feet. Hongmeng and the country will perish."


    "Jie Jie


    The whole underground cavity echoed his wild laughter, countless angry souls roared, and his eyes were red, but he had nothing to do. The red beads still had the effect of imprisoning them.


    As if feeling this scene, the blood emperor sneered, his eyes flashed disdain, cruel way: "do you think If you become a resentful soul, you will be relieved. No, it''s just the beginning


    "Let you exist like this, just for my second brother''s purpose of breaking through cultivation. He has a deep understanding of resentment spirit But I like it very much. Count the time. It should be coming soon. "


    "Jie Jie!"


    Resentment soul crazy surge, but there is no way, in order to survive, revenge, do not hesitate to devour each other, is to wait until one day, can destroy the red bead to extricate themselves!


    Under the order of the blood emperor, two white lotus followers pulled Yan yunyun out. Six scars appeared on her arm, which represented that she had cut her veins Six times.


    "Wait!"


    "Pull out the fattest one and cut it. Maybe it will take shape this time. The monk''s blood is far more than that of ordinary people, especially Strong friar. "See blood emperor grimly smile way, already can''t wait.


    As soon as the words fell, Shangzhuo was pulled out. There were nine scars on his arm. He was dying It''s not far away, but he is very sad and angry, his face is green.


    "Blood emperor, you son of a bitch, if I don''t die, I will kill you alive. You are so wicked that you will be punished. I curse you for not dying well..."


    Shangzhuo has a green face. He curses and curses.


    However, the blood Emperor just took out his ears. He was tired of listening to these words and didn''t want to respond.


    Cloth old still have a few other friars to see this, all bitterly shook his head, stay here for a few days, already despair, only let the blood flow to die, suicide all can''t.


    It''s like they''re in captivity Pig!


    Yan yunyun''s face was as gray as death, and she became a walking corpse. She cut her little arm with a sharp sword, and she was indifferent. She was just sad, as if she was waiting to die.


    Shangzhuo has a green face, and his eyes are splitting. He hates him, but he is not willing to. He is angry. If he is given another chance, he will practice harder, just to kill the blood emperor!


    A member of the white lotus sect draws a long sword and shines with a sharp cold light. Yan yunyun has closed his desperate eyes, but Shangzhuo wants to blow fire and is not willing to accept reality at all.


    "Jie Jie Go to hell...! "


    Just as the long sword was about to fall, two golden arrows shot at them, and instantly penetrated them. The burning destructive power burned the five zang organs in the blink of an eye.


    Blood emperor see, face a stiff, that proud smile instantly solidification, suddenly turned to look into the dark.


    "The power of refining baby, the arrow of pure Yang!"


    A more powerful arrow came. The target was red pearl, old monk Bu, Zhuo, Yan yunyun and others. Their pupils shrank and their breath stagnated. This So familiar.


    When the blood emperor saw this, he suddenly laughed, and a powerful and terrifying strength broke out. He reached out and wanted to catch the arrow. With this ability, he also wanted to be surprised, ridiculous!


    "Mole ant You want to turn the world around


    However, before the end of the talk, there was another dull and loud shout in the dark, which seemed to contain a strong heavenly power.


    "Soul Kill


    It seems that there is a knife, which directly cuts into the deep mind of the blood emperor. His body suddenly becomes stiff, his face is distorted, and his seven orifices shed blood. His brain seems to be hit by a heavy hammer.


    The arrow, however, rubbed his hand and shot fiercely!


    "Bang!"


    A clear sound, ring from everyone''s heart, cloth old people''s pupil, has shrunk into a needle eye shape.


    "Unexpectedly It''s really broken


    The blood emperor woke up, his face suddenly turned white, his face muscles were violently twitching, and his anger and anger surged into his heart, and his bloody intention of killing was all around him.


    "Damn Damn you Ten years It took me ten years You ruined Kill you...! "


    His eyes scan, and finally found a person, a holding head, seven orifices bleeding guy, half kneeling on the ground, the head seems to have been stabbed by thousands of steel needles, too painful!


    "Damn bastard I''m going to cut you... "


    See blood emperor immediately rage, crazy outbreak, a refining baby peak power, crazy injection in one hand.


    "Blood I''m sorry Corrode Bone Hands


    Yan yunyun and others turned pale when they saw this, because they had already recognized the person, it was Alliance leader Ning Tao!


    "No Don''t...! "


    Ning Tao hears the voice, but he can''t resist. He underestimates the soul of the blood emperor. It''s better than him too much. It''s good that he can stand up and hide It''s impossible!


    At this critical moment, the resentment soul all over the sky suddenly stopped swimming, clear and bright appeared in his eyes, standing upright like a soldier, countless.


    The next scene, more magical, these resentment souls actually face show gratitude, Qi brush of the morning ningtao kneel down!


    This is the soul of resentment Kowtow!

 Chapter 1115

    In the invisible void, there are countless wandering spirits with grateful faces. They stand as straight as soldiers, kneel down and lower their heads with the void as the earth.


    At this moment, their hearts are grateful!


    After ten years of hatred and venom here, someone finally liberated them from the confinement and bondage of red beads, so that they could get rid of the big hatred More than half.


    This kowtow is very unusual. They were tortured to death before they died. Their resentment and hatred were all absorbed, but a part of their Qi was preserved, invisible and immaterial!


    Let''s say that man has good fortune and goodness, disaster and evil, but the two are intangible and in a balance. After a person is miserable, evil dominates.


    and under the blood pool, the evil can be extracted through blood, and the essence will be left behind, and eventually absorbed by the red beads, so as to grow and form itself.


    This thing can also be called the source of evil!


    But that part of luck, only after a person''s complete death, will dissipate. It''s unpredictable and elusive. It''s been wandering with those resentful souls for ten years.


    At this moment, all the resentment souls are grateful to Ning Tao, and praise, blessing, praise for him in their hearts. The invisible Qi rush into Ning Tao''s body.


    This scene is called "Qi Yun plus body"!


    It''s just like the ancient emperor, who was crowned the king of a country under the attention of all people, carrying the destiny of a country and being sentimentally attached by heaven and earth, also known as the son of heaven, which means the son of heaven!


    Under a knock, inexplicable power surging, and all this is just between the lightning flint, but in the blink of an eye.


    The blood emperor roared out his hand in his fury, and his scope covered the whole underground cavity, so that he could not avoid it. He could only be suppressed in the blood hand.


    At this moment, Ning Tao suddenly feels empty and clear, and the pain of backfire is suppressed. He makes a subconscious response, and again Attack!


    "Soul Kill


    This time, his strength was stronger. He went straight through the bloody hand and cut it into the blood emperor''s mind, just like a steel plate.


    The blood emperor''s soul was injured and gave out a roar like a beast. His handsome face was distorted to his facial features. He wanted to smash his head, but the blood hand was weak and disappeared in an instant.


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly, and he cursed him secretly. How could he be so stupid that he attacked him again? This is not to hurt the enemy 100, but to hurt himself 250. This time, his soul will be seriously damaged.


    D


    as you can''t imagine, the power of backfire suddenly strikes. I''m afraid that the foundation will be damaged. But at this time, the eye of the candle dragon actually forms self-protection, and it also makes the power of backfire easy Rebound!


    The target of the rebound is Blood emperor!


    At the moment, he just suppressed the injury, and before he spoke, he suffered another heavy injury in his brain, which was equivalent to that he was attacked by Ning Tao''s soul three times, more and more fiercely each time.


    "Ah My head Damn...! "


    Looking at the blood emperor''s head rolling with pain, Ning Tao is shocked and touches his head. His previous reaction is no longer painful. On the contrary, he is very clear. Countless miracles suddenly appear and he is extremely intelligent.


    No more pain? No regurgitation? Even rebound?


    I''m NIMA, this luck If I want to go against the sky, am I smashed by the pie in the sky? Will I win the lottery?


    The blood emperor roared and screamed, and Ning Tao looked suspicious. They formed a huge gap, which can be described as one heaven and one earth.


    Stunned for a moment, Ning Tao immediately returns to his senses. With a flash of body shape, he directly pulls the stunned Yan yunyun back. In case of being affected by the blood emperor, it will be a disaster.


    "Alliance My lord... " The excitement on their faces, the gratitude from their hearts, could not be concealed.


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he just nodded his head anxiously, and then yelled: "don''t talk nonsense, leave here quickly, run straight ahead, there''s my way back, quick...!"


    He pushed them away, and then rushed to blao and others. This was his real purpose. The appearance of others was just an accident.


    Yan yunyun and Shang Zhuo immediately wake up and see the crazy blood emperor over there. His scalp bursts. He listens to Ning Tao''s words and runs to the retreat crazily.


    "Whoosh...!"


    He rushed to the room, gathered a fire sword with the power of pure Yang, and cut the iron door, including other monks'' rooms.


    "Come out quickly and run straight ahead. There''s a way back for me. I''ll cut it off. Quick..." Ning Tao anxiously shouts, indicating that everyone leaves quickly.


    The monks were very happy when they heard the words. Some of them ran away directly. Others bowed to Ning Tao one after another when they rushed out of the cage and said: "thank you for your help..."


    Ning Tao doesn''t have time to pay attention to them. He rushes directly into the room and finally meets Bu Lao. At the moment, the latter looks a little embarrassed, but his state is much better than others.


    There is only one scar on his arm!Seeing this, he felt a pain in his heart. His face was more old and weak than before. He immediately suppressed his inner feelings and said with tears and smile, "I''m late, Mr. cloth!"


    Hearing this, Mr. Bu laughed and comforted: "it''s not too late, it''s not too late. It''s my honor to let the leader of the alliance come to rescue me. I have no regrets in this life!"


    Ning Tao hears speech, the vision is a little fuzzy, a burst of roar will destroy the atmosphere between the two people, blood emperor crazy hand, destroy everything, some insanity.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao immediately took a deep breath and said firmly: "Mr. cloth, I''ll take you away."


    With that, he carried the weak cloth on his back and rushed out of the room to take him away.


    "Blood I''m sorry Nail


    All of a sudden, the blood emperor was in a frenzy, using this diffuse blood gas to condense a nail after nail, just like tiannu scattered flowers in general, frantically shooting around, no difference in progress.


    Although the brain tearing pain, can''t distinguish the enemy, but no difference attack, absolutely can hit, can''t let that damned bastard escape here, just drag him for a while.


    The sky is full of blood evil. As soon as Ning Tao comes out of the room, he is covered in a flash. He is so scared that he closes his eyes. He is caught off guard. He has no time to be on guard. He has to protect Bu Lao.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    However, there was a dense noise in my ear, but I didn''t feel any pain. I opened my surprised eyes and saw the whole cave, only myself.


    "Eh!"


    Two people are full of black lines, look at each other, are stunned!


    At this time, another wave of bloody nails came, and the nail almost touched them in their eyes, but no one provoked them.


    It''s just like the same poles repel each other, which is the truth!


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and rushed into the blood nail, but he was not stupid. He wrapped it up with the power of pure Yang, and his head was so stuffy that he rushed into the barrage of bullets, fearless of life and death.


    It''s a stunning scene It happened!


    That is no difference, no dead angle attack, just like a machine gun in the strafe, but you can''t hit that person, let people see very depressed, appalled, can''t understand.


    "Whoosh!"


    He rushes out without any obstacles. Before Ning Tao leaves, he looks at the blood emperor strangely. Fortunately, this guy is crazy and can''t see it, otherwise I''m mad!


    For a time, the whole underground cavity is the roar of the blood emperor, and the soul is the origin of human beings. Once injured, it will be a long time of recovery. It is difficult to recover and improve.


    I don''t know how long later, the whole underground cavern was in a mess. The blood emperor was close to the end of the oil, the lamp was dry, and his eyes were still shaking. He couldn''t see clearly. His brain seemed to be divided into two parts.


    All of a sudden, four terrible figures suddenly appeared, and each of them made a hand at the same time, directly suppressed the blood emperor with brute force.


    One of them, a black robe, put his hand directly on his forehead, and a lotus appeared with mysterious power.


    "Third, if you don''t wake up at this time, when will you stay?"

 Chapter 1116

    Underground cavity, a black robe breath floating, the palm on the forehead of the blood emperor, with a force of seal, suppress everything, it is the soul that is suppressed.


    The blood emperor''s wound was very difficult. He was stabbed by Ning Tao three times. He almost didn''t kill him directly. It''s like the soul is a villain, but now, it almost divides into two.


    This kind of tearing pain, can only slowly heal, or take heaven and earth strange treasure, if only on the former, blood emperor this injury, enough to let him hard cultivation for three years.


    You can see that even if he was suppressed, the blood emperor''s face was still distorted, his facial features were deformed, and his muscles were still twitching. This time, he was unlucky!


    "Hum...!"


    The black robe suddenly gave a cold hum, five fingers bent, like an eagle''s claw, and directly buckled on the Tianling cover of the blood emperor. The other three suppressed at the same time, all in the auxiliary position.


    "Town...!"


    The blood emperor opened his eyes in a flash with a violent drink. Although there was pain in it, it was no doubt relieved a lot. His soul was suppressed by the four forces, and his fighting power was greatly reduced.


    As soon as you look up, you can see the four figures, the underground cavities full of mess, and the broken The source of evil, his ten years of hard work be destroyed on one day!


    "Damn it Little bastard Ah, ah... " Emotional rage triggered the soul tearing, too painful!


    "Third, calm down. What happened here? Why was the source of evil destroyed? Who did it come from?" The head of the black robe, tone cold forest way.


    Hearing the words, the blood emperor thought for a moment with great pain, and suddenly clenched his teeth and said, "it''s a little bastard who suddenly attacked me with his soul, and those people called him Alliance leader


    The words, four people pupil a shrink, alliance leader, how is this possible? If Zhou Heng came, how could the blood emperor still be alive? I''m afraid he would be dead on the spot every minute.


    All of a sudden, the four people jumped out a word at the same time, and they were shocked and said: "it''s him, Ning Tao!"


    One of them was very emotional and said angrily: "it must be this little bastard. He is now the quasi leader of Hongmeng. His means are very strange. It''s absolutely him. I can guarantee...!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes flashed. At present, it seems that it''s very likely that this person is the one who killed the king of Bailian sect, or the potential leader of the alliance, if Kill!


    At the same time, we can Revenge, more importantly, everything here must not be divulged!


    It''s about his white lotus religion a fundamental task crucial for generations to come!


    Thinking of this, the man in black robe immediately gave an order and cheered coldly: "I''m sure they didn''t run far. They must kill all of them. The source of evil has been destroyed. We can''t let them go..."


    "Kill!"


    Outside the tuzhai, Ning Tao rushes out with cloth on his back, only to find that Yan yunyun, Shangzhuo, Huashan and Qingcheng disciples are all gone.


    "Why are you still here? Follow me quickly," Ning Tao was a little anxious and immediately pulled her to run in a direction.


    Yan yunyun is very weak. His spiritual power has dried up and nearly exhausted. In addition, he has been bleeding. Now he is pulled by Ning Tao and almost falls to the ground, but pretty face is a little anxious.


    "Wait Wait a minute


    Hearing this sound, Ning Tao thought that her body was too weak to run. He immediately picked her up with one hand. Like a spring, he jumped three feet high and was very fast.


    Suddenly held, Yan yunyun''s pretty face blushed. There was a blush on his pale face, just like a piece of white cloth dyed red. It was charming and had a morbid beauty.


    What''s more, Ning Tao''s hand climbs to the top of the mountain and holds her tightly. It seems that he wants to hold her.


    "Wait Wait a minute


    This voice came from his ear again. Ning Tao was puzzled and said in surprise: "how can your face be so red Is it poisoning? "


    The cloth old man behind him suddenly poked out his head and said suspiciously: "you won''t be poisoned by blood, or maybe it''s blood evil. Shall I check it for you?"


    When Yan yunyun heard the speech, he couldn''t breathe. He immediately drank angrily. His eyes were full of anger.


    When they saw this, they looked at each other. Ning Tao said weakly, "what poison did she get? Was it the blood poison, the blood evil, that hurt the brain? "


    Hearing this, he was puzzled and said, "it''s impossible. I''ve never heard of it. I''ve never seen it. It''s reasonable to say that blood poison and blood evil will only erode the body..."


    "Enough..." Yan yunyun suddenly scolded, these two people are really more and more far away, they deserve to be single.


    "I overheard a news that several other Dharma kings of the Bailian sect would come here when I was down there," he said quickly


    "Once they catch up, it''s going to be a bloody battle. Those damned guys of Shangzhuo have already scattered. I don''t know how many of them will survive. We should be cautious...!"


    "Wait!"


    Ning Tao suddenly interrupted, frowned and asked: "you just said that the other Dharma kings Will you come here, too? "Yan yunyun heard the speech and nodded: "yes, and we know the big secret. They won''t allow us to go back alive, so we can''t leave any trace."


    "Now we are all scattered. No matter how powerful those Dharma kings are, they can''t all be found out and killed. Now it depends on who is lucky and can avoid the disaster."


    Hearing this, Mr. cloth immediately nodded and said, "yes, I heard it at that time, as if I was waiting for the bead to take shape."


    Hearing their words, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed slightly, his brows wrinkled, and suddenly said firmly, "I''ve decided not to run away, so I''ll go to the tuzhai to stop them."


    On hearing this, they were stunned and said strangely, "you just said Who are you going to intercept? "


    "Eight big The Dharma king Ning Tao slowly spits out these four words.


    Hearing this answer, their pupils shrank, and Yan yunyun exclaimed, "are you crazy? That''s the eight Dharma kings. It''s too late for us to hide. You''re going to intercept them."


    "Do you have the strength to beat them?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, very honest shook his head, if talk about a Dharma king, perhaps he still has confidence to draw.


    Seeing him shaking his head, they were stunned. They were so surprised that they couldn''t figure out what Ning Tao wanted to do. It was a complete death. There was no need at all!


    Seeing their doubts, Ning Tao gave a faint smile and said slowly, "only when you stop them can you let Shangzhuo and you escape safely, otherwise, someone will die."


    But they suddenly said, "is it ridiculous for you to abandon YUNZHUO?"


    "Don''t say whether you can stop the king of Dharma, but fight for those treacherous villains. Do you think Is it worth it? "


    In the face of Yan yunyun''s sharp questioning and bu Lao''s anxious persuasion, Ning Tao smiles and looks firm.


    "You got kicked in the head by a donkey? Is there a short circuit? " Yan yunyun was so angry that he broke into a rage.


    Ning Tao heard the words, not angry, but said with a smile: "yunyun, I know what you want to say, although they abandoned me, but I can''t abandon them."


    "Because I am Hongmeng alliance leader


    This speech, two people language plug, tears fuzzy!

 Chapter 1117

    Outside the tuzhai, five streamers roar past, with a strong sense of killing and chill. One feels the breath left behind. The smell of blood can''t be dispersed in a short time.


    In just a moment, he felt the breath left by more than ten ways of survival, but the directions were very messy, and it didn''t seem silly. He could only fight hard to kill how much?


    "Well!"


    All of a sudden, the brows of the five people wrinkled at the same time. The steps that were going to separate the pursuit stopped one after another, and stood in the same place. A pair of cold eyes looked at In front of you!


    "Little bastard I''ll kill you... " The blood emperor''s eyes were red, and he was about to rush over with a roar. He couldn''t help killing him.


    "Old three!"


    The head of the black robe suddenly roared, a hold on his body that riots, like a mountain down, the blood emperor forcefully hold down, do not let it move.


    There was another man in the black robe who wanted to rush out, but he was held down by another ghost. For a moment, the atmosphere became strange, and no one understood why.


    Two of the five kings of the Dharma have eyes that seem to be bleeding. That kind of deep hatred can be expressed in their eyes. It''s real and full of hatred.


    In front of them, on a hillside, Ning Tao''s figure appeared here. He stood with his hands down, and his face was indifferent. The meaning of the light cloud and wind was like an immortal above.


    High and cold, overlooking the world!


    Seeing this scene, the remaining three Dharma kings looked at each other, and they all saw their doubts in each other''s eyes. This guy, what the hell do you want to do How dare you wait for them?


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly stepped forward and approached them independently. He said with a smile, "I''ve heard about the name of the eight Dharma kings. Why don''t I know myself first?"


    Hearing this, the five people''s pupils shrank, and they couldn''t help looking at each other. They exchanged everything in their eyes.


    One could not help throwing away the black robe, revealing a familiar face with a sense of resentment.


    "Little bastard Remember me


    When Ning Tao saw this, his eyes narrowed. Heidi, the sixth of the eight Dharma kings of the white lotus sect, once had a fight with himself.


    He immediately said with a light smile: "of course, I remember it because of your smelly mouth, but I regret it for a long time. I should have shot you on the wall instead of Hum...! "


    When he said this, the black emperor wanted to blow fire and broke his teeth. He even dared to provoke and insult when he was in a desperate situation. He just wanted to die without asking for the source.


    Just when he was ready to kill, a jade hand gently put him behind him. Suddenly, a beautiful shadow of Miaoman came out. It was as bright as a blooming peony.


    "The fifth Dharma king of the white lotus sect, the flower emperor!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face flashed a look of surprise. This gorgeous woman turned out to be the flower emperor. It''s true that she is not as famous as Yi Jian. It''s said that she majored in magic and the means are very strange.


    Then, the blood emperor cold with a face, a pair of animal red eyes closely staring at Ning Tao, like Falcon sharp.


    "The third king of the white lotus sect, the blood emperor!"


    Lu gengcc''s latest ` f fast ~


    looking at him, Ning Tao''s eyes are cold, and he is not willing to be outdone. In this aspect, he has not been afraid of anyone.


    All of a sudden, the ghostly figure stepped out with Jie Jie''s laughter and chill. The shadowy eyes were like amber under the nine shadows.


    "The second king of the white lotus sect, the ghost emperor!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned. The ghost emperor was very powerful, and the means were too hard to defend. All the elders of Hongmeng felt that it was very difficult and intractable.


    However, he is suspicious and cunning by nature!


    In his mind, he suddenly looked at the head of the black robe and took another step. He said with a smile, "if so, you are the head of the king of law, the devil emperor?"


    The head of the black robe smell speech, slowly take off the hood, revealing a face, there are two scars on the face, very conspicuous, the breath is more calm, there is a kind of steady as a mountain.


    "This is the most powerful Dharma king of the white lotus sect, the devil emperor!"


    He took a step and said with a smile: "it''s really our honor to let the potential leader miss you."


    "It''s not that you''re waiting here. What''s your plan? Do you want to fight here, or do you want to discuss?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao just chuckled. He was very calm. It was like talking to an old acquaintance. He didn''t think he was the enemy at all. He seemed relaxed and casual.


    The enemy is besieged by thousands of heavy forces, and I will never stand still!


    Seeing this, the demon emperor frowned and said in a deep voice: "I''m sorry, it''s not wise to fight and discuss. There will be no strong men in this area for miles!"


    "If we can kill an alliance leader, we won''t mind!"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao said with a faint smile: "since this is the case, why do you talk nonsense? Let me have a good fight. Let me have a look at the elegant demeanor of the eight Dharma kings."


    "I don''t know who will fall ThirdHearing these words, the five people''s eyes were cold. They didn''t know whether he was confident or pretending to be a wolf with a big tail?


    The evil emperor''s heart moved and gave the black emperor a wink. The latter knew it. He immediately gnashed his teeth and rushed out with a roar. The level of five fold baby training can''t be underestimated.


    "The power of baby training, dark curtain is coming!"


    He seems to become a dark cloud, dark, directly to ningtao shrouded, but the latter simply ignore, just blindly Dodge, Jiugong formation emerge, trace is very difficult to find.


    Yidi''s fury was so fierce that he didn''t even fight against heitao.


    "Boom...!"


    Seeing this scene, the other three frowned and felt that it was very strange.


    There must be a demon for a reason, and there must be deceit for everything,


    but where is the demon and deceit?


    A potential leader of Hongmeng, with a very high status, goes deep into the enemy''s mouth and doesn''t speak or attack. Does he think he is Guan Erye and can go to the banquet alone?


    At this time, the blood emperor suddenly said: "brother, I think this boy is bluffing us, pretending to be a wolf with a big tail. As long as we do our best together, I''m afraid we can''t kill him?"


    Hearing this, several people also feel some truth, but they feel a little bit of danger from Ning Tao. They know it''s an illusion, but they have to choose to believe it.


    In fact, this is the illusion caused by qi movement!


    At this time, the ghost emperor suddenly said: "don''t forget, this boy should have a kind of sword Qi, which can cut and refine babies..."


    Hearing this, the devil emperor shrank his pupils and said in a deep voice, "do you mean that this boy is playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger. He wants to wait for us to get into the trap, jump into the pit and destroy us at one stroke?"


    "But that''s ridiculous, isn''t it?"


    After hearing this, the ghost emperor frowned and said: "judging from the news, this boy is not a good stubble. We should be on guard, but I have found another point."


    "What?" Three emperors a surprised, at the same time surprised way.


    The ghost emperor took a deep breath and doubted: "with his strength, it will be very easy to deal with Lao Liu. It can be seen from the battle of Wudang, but now, he has been hiding."


    "I suspect he''s stalling!"


    As soon as this remark came out, several people''s brain holes seemed to be opened.


    The flower emperor suddenly said strangely, "as far as I know, the Zhifan monk of Shaolin and the Dalai Lama have all appeared in Wucheng recently, but the news is blocked. That''s all I know."


    Three people fell into silence, scalp some numbness, brain uncontrollable, fantasy some extremely terrible things.


    "Will it Is it a big ring


    "Anyway, let''s use that method first...!"

 Chapter 1118

    "That way?"


    In the latest chapter ZJ section en? BTZ


    , the other three people''s pupils shrink. If that method is used, maybe we can try it.


    See evil emperor cold voice way: "if that method is successful, force to ask first, see whether the circumstance allows to kill him, intermediate time who don''t hesitate, a hit must kill, immediately retreat."


    Three people smell speech, incomparably firm nod!


    The enchanting flower emperor stepped out, and his beautiful eyes moved, reflecting a flower. It seemed that he was dragged, and some flowers and plants grew in this barren land.


    "Thousands of flowers grow in clusters, and the demons are in chaos."


    "the demonic lotus blooms and never stops growing!"


    At this moment, all the flowers are blooming, dazzling, as gorgeous as concubines, which makes people dazzled. I can''t help but indulge in them, and there is a fragrance of flowers!


    At this time, the magic emperor and the three people moved. This move is a fusion of magic. If the eight Dharma kings play it together, I''m afraid that those who are strong in refining gods will also lose, such as Huashan ancestors!


    I saw three people drink a low, slowly spit out a word.


    "The devil Ghost Blood Flowers


    A king of flowers was dyed to blood color, extremely enchanting, but in fact this scene is only an illusion, can''t see at all, even if the God refining strong people come, can only detect the danger.


    With the concerted efforts of the four, this enchanting blood flower appeared behind Ning Tao, slowly wrapped up and closed up with a gentle and simple speed.


    The black emperor was in a fierce battle when he suddenly realized that it was wrong. After years of running in, he immediately guessed the idea, but he didn''t say it. Instead, he slowly spat out a word.


    "Black!"


    "This magic is called magic Ghost Black Blood Flowers


    In this way, even if the ancestors of Huashan came here, they had the confidence to pester for a while, just a baby, naturally.


    In the invisible place, Ning Tao has been engulfed by this blood flower, but he is not aware of it. He still chooses to entangle with Heidi and feel at ease.


    Finally, the blood will be the only head, also all to swallow in, and has been running Ning Tao, suddenly stopped, closed his eyes, motionless.


    Seeing this scene, the five people were overjoyed and finally pulled him into the magic, but they couldn''t get too close. Once his body instinctively sensed the danger, he would wake up immediately.


    It''s like a light sleep, no disturbance.


    Black emperor becomes calm, just like a tight cheetah, has been accumulating strength, as long as the goal is achieved, he will take advantage of the opportunity to attack, in his chaos, kill him!


    At this time, the ghost emperor''s quiet voice came, with a force that could not be refused, and asked: "do you have some helpers when you come here?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, lips slowly wriggle, very weak way: "can''t say...!"


    "Eh!"


    The five were dumb and frowned.


    The ghost emperor suddenly said in a deep voice: "as far as I know, the saint of the witch sect, the ancestor of Wudang, suddenly disappeared some time ago. It should be that she came with the leader of the Alliance Are you hiding


    Hearing these words, several people''s breathing stopped. That''s the real purpose they want to know. It''s the real strong man of refining gods. If they meet with him, they will be in danger!


    Ning Tao smell speech, calm face suddenly wrinkled, seems to be struggling, finally huff and puff way: "no We can''t say...! "


    "Well!"


    This reply made five people feel creepy and scared. They couldn''t help being on guard.


    "I''ll ask you again, how did you come to this place where there is no shit, what''s your purpose, or For what, "said the ghost emperor.


    Ning Tao closed his eyes and suddenly said slowly, "come here for Plans, decoys Has Caught...! "


    I hesitated for a long time, only these words.


    But the blood emperor''s pupil suddenly shrank, and he suddenly thought of the monk who was arrested two days ago. It was said that he was suddenly ordered. Would it be That''s what Ning Tao said.


    The people who have won their illusions can not tell lies, which they firmly believe, because they have never failed.


    The flower emperor increased his strength and gradually exerted his means of aggression. If there was an ambush, he would capture their leader first and take him as a hostage, so that he would not be able to show his strength.


    Several people were uneasy. The ghost emperor was so bright that he forced him to ask, "do you know something, such as A hundred years Grand plan


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao seemed to be touched, his face was ferocious, and he burst out a terrible evil spirit. He promised: "a hundred year plan, we should kill, the source of evil, we should destroy, the white lotus sect, we should destroy!"


    "Don''t worry, old leader. I''m sure..."


    The words suddenly stopped, the whole body trembled, the blood flower also trembled, in Ning Tao''s eyes, suddenly emerged a figure, cloth clothes, compassion for the world, faith!A cloth, a little figure, blood disintegrate!


    "Boom...!"


    Five people at the same time spewed out a mouthful of blood, his face was shocked, and the devil emperor was even more frightened and said: "the power of faith, he has the power of faith to protect, damn, the magic is broken."


    Ning Tao opened his eyes, but some confusion, confusion, just like drinking pieces, for just all, completely do not know.


    "The power of refining baby, the black blade cuts the air!"


    It was the black emperor who was stabbed by a dark knife. Although he was attacked by some people, he still refused to let Ning Tao go.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, suddenly burst out of spirit, a virtual shadow came from the ancient virtual air.


    "Last, Emperor Zhenwu!"


    "Taixu classic, Xujie fist!"


    Both of them shot at the same time, with the potential of angry dragon, but Ning Tao was better, one punch to the black emperor hard hit fly.


    But it''s not over yet. Ning Tao is furious and roars: "what have you done to me? Come here and fight. I''m coming here alone. I want to kill or cut, but I don''t want to start."


    "Ten thousand demons die in heaven!"


    "Tai Xian Yin!"


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao''s face flushed, and he was repulsed in an instant. The black emperor was also rescued by the devil emperor, and he was far away from each other.


    The devil emperor''s face was livid, and he said in a deep voice: "Lord, you can play here slowly. I won''t accompany you when there is something urgent. But remember, walk You''re going to fall. "


    "I firmly believe that you will never live long Absolutely


    "Phase Letter I don''t know


    As soon as the words fell, the five people fled quickly, but they didn''t kill Ning Tao at all. This boy has great strength and is not easy to kill. Moreover, he has a strong sword spirit and can''t get close to him.


    The most important thing is to refine the gods. If you delay here for a second, maybe they will be wiped out. Compared with Sha Ning Tao, they care more about themselves.


    If you kill Ning Tao, you''ll get angry with alchemy, and you''ll have a headache!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. He ran after him and scolded angrily: "don''t go, the bereaved dog. A group of rats have no guts. I''m going to die. You dare not accept it."


    "On behalf of the whole Hongmeng, I despise you!"


    When the five emperors heard the speech, they were very angry. But Ning Tao''s pursuit showed that he had confidence and confidence. He wanted to pester them. When the strong came, he had to get rid of him.


    In a hurry, the five of them immediately turned into the shadow of Daodao and left. Ning Tao''s curse came from behind.


    If this scene is seen by outsiders, it is enough to frighten people to bite off their tongues. Their eyes are wide open, gaping and numb. It has become an idol.


    It''s like a weak mouse chasing five strong cats!


    Without the strength of Hongmeng elder, the five emperors of the white lotus sect fled in a hurry. This great achievement is really brilliant.


    In the pursuit of six people, Ning Taomao pursued vigorously, five people fled vigorously, and there were voices of ridicule and abuse.


    The root of all this lies in Ning Tao. If you hope to use Qi, you can see that the Qi of the five emperors is like a small snake, but Ning Tao''s Qi is Half dragon!


    The white dragon body is changing to purple!


    It''s full of Qi and fortune. It''s mysterious. It''s loved by heaven and earth. It''s the son of heaven and the favorite of heaven. When you step on the money, you can feel the beauty in your heart!

 Chapter 1119

    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    A burst of rapid broken air sound across, the original quiet space was torn by the strong wind, very in a hurry, anxious.


    `Ning Tao never stops chasing. He doesn''t know where he came from. He''s so bold that he''s going to rush. But in fact, he has only his own strength.


    He was full of provocation, which made the fleeing five emperors look very blue. He wanted to turn around and fight to the death.


    "Come on, run without fighting, coward."


    "Well, we have something urgent. Let you go."


    "Clearly afraid to fight, but also unreasonable, shameless."


    "Hum, we call it brave and resourceful...!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao was panting and his face turned red. The five figures in front of him had become black spots. He used the secret method to escape quickly. The speed was beyond his reach, so he had to give up.


    However, as soon as he exhausted himself, the sequelae came to his head. The whole person was drained in a moment, and collapsed to the ground. His back was wet, as if he had just come out of the river.


    Wipe a forehead, all sweat, a heart uneasy beating, the whole person is completely in a state of ignorant force, subconsciously fan himself a palm, no feeling.


    Why is that?


    In fact, at the beginning, he intended to use himself as a bait to lure them away, or threaten them. If it doesn''t work, he will fight to death and try to kill one.


    Since he became the leader of the alliance, he also took up the responsibility. The people of Shangzhuo abandoned him at will, but how could he abandon them? It''s different.


    As the leader of the alliance, how can you say abandon or give up at will? If it is so casual, what qualification is there to be the leader of the alliance? You can''t bear the world in mind, care for the people, and carry everything.


    An identity is a burden. The smaller the identity is, the smaller the burden you carry. If you are only a student, maybe you can carry a big stone.


    But if you are the leader of the alliance, what you are carrying is a blue sky.


    There are many identities of Ning Tao, but they are all responsibilities. His situation can be described in four words. Those who are able to do more work, but his work has also been fruitful, and his strength has become strong!


    There are more than ten monks, including Shang Zhuo. They are all elite and gifted. You should know how many of them are in Wudang sect, and they are just enough for 300.


    They are the mainstay of Hongmeng''s future. If Ning Tao sees them killed one by one, the leader of the alliance will always condemn him, and he has no face to take the leader''s token.


    He Ning Tao is not a person who has no courage, nor is he a person who dare not take responsibility, let alone the heart of a villain!


    The only thing that shocked him was that he was too impulsive to do so. In the scene just now, he was pushing the boat with the current, and the five emperors were completely frightening himself.


    As for the magic, he had noticed it for a long time, but he took advantage of the situation. With the eyes of the candle dragon, he was rarely affected. What he said was completely in line with the situation.


    What surprised him a little was Jesus!


    He found that he couldn''t seem to be transformed. From the illusion in the ice cave to this illusion, Jesus helped him inexplicably. The demon emperor exclaimed, this is faith!


    Is that what the shroud is all about Are there any benefits?


    "Whoosh!"


    A streamer passed by, and almost fell to the ground. It turned out that Yan yunyun, holding the spirit stone, came with Bu Lao. The two pale faces were astonished. It was incredible.


    They didn''t hide far away. That scene was in our eyes. Instead of being dead, Ning Tao scared people away. It was like an unarmed mouse scaring away three armored cats.


    Let a person see is a face muddle force, stupefied.


    Yan yunyun is even more at a loss. The name of the eight Dharma Kings is as powerful as thunder. Some disciples who go out to work are afraid of meeting the eight gods of death.


    But now, it''s completely beyond her brain.


    Finally, he came to the conclusion that the leader of the alliance was worthy of being the leader of the alliance. She was convinced and willing to bow down at his feet!


    Which woman doesn''t like such a good man?


    Cloth is always mortal, not too much impact, more is gratified, a little guy finally grew up.


    Young eagle''s wings, become tough, grand, can fly freely in the sky, covering a sky.


    His choice is not wrong!


    Ning Tao stood up, his face solemn, respectfully toward cloth old a salute, for a long time did not get up.


    Cloth old very pleased, quickly picked it up, laughing: "good good good, it seems that I am not old, no wrong person."


    Ning Tao was moved to smile and asked, "Mr. cloth, what are you going to do after that? Do you want to continue to travel around the world?"


    "Alas


    "It''s no longer good to travel around the world. I''m old. Now I just want to find a place to relax and raise birds for the rest of my life," he said with a bitter smile and shaking his head.


    Ning Tao listened to it and smiled. "Old man, I know a good place," he said with a smile. "The beauty of the sun and the moon, the essence of the sun and moon, can prolong life and is very safe.""Oh?"


    The old cloth wondered, "what''s that? I have traveled all over the world for many years, but I have never heard of it


    Ning Tao and Yan yunyun look at each other with a smile. They have a strong feeling in their heart and spit out three words in one voice: "Wu When Mountain


    Cloth old a listen, the facial expression is a Leng, immediately suddenly, in the heart immediately happy, spread out a hearty laugh!


    ¡­¡­


    When he passed by Wucheng, he took Nini away. This little girl not only has a spiritual constitution, but also is very kind. Before, he planned to take her as a descendant.


    Nini doesn''t have a sense of belonging to the Liu family either. There are only two of her closest friends, grandfather Bu and big brother.


    On that day, they rushed back to Wudang Mountain overnight. Ning Tao was very anxious. He not only brought the holy medicine to elder martial sister, but also had a big event to say, white lotus sect A hundred year plan!


    As soon as he entered Wudang Mountain, there was a person coming. It turned out to be elder martial brother Ye Kong. He seemed very anxious and said, "younger martial brother, Wang Tao of Kunlun is looking for you again. I''m very anxious."


    "Wang Tao?"


    Ning Tao frowned and doubted: "what is he looking for me for? Is it going to be a fight with me and want to win a point? "


    Hearing this, ye Kong''s face was strange and twitched: "he said I''m in a hurry to have a walk with you. I want you to go to Kunlun immediately, immediately, immediately


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao black face, a face of abdominal Fei, Lao Wang want to travel with himself? This NIMA, how to listen to all feel bad, still so urgent, that boy want to do what tricks?


    But now he is not free, there are two major things to do, immediately perfunctory a few words, and then rushed to the top of the mountain.


    Ye Kong is in a hurry and catches up with him. Yan yunyun follows him. Bu Lao becomes a tourist!


    "Whoosh!"


    Body shape into a gust of wind, a wisp of smoke, rushed to the top of the mountain, the cave, has been in sight.


    Ning Tao''s face showed a smile, very happy, just like a child coming home from school, while running, he was happy and yelled: "elder martial sister, I found the holy medicine...!"

 Chapter 1120

    "Elder martial sister, I found the holy medicine


    This happy voice, spread all over the back mountain, the voice has a long history, reverberated, just like a magpie.


    "Elder martial sister...!"


    The sound reverberates in the cave. Ye Wanqing, who is looking at the child in a daze, hears the speech. Her body suddenly trembles, and her beautiful eyes look out, showing an inexplicable color.


    "Teacher Younger martial brother...! "


    In surprise, Ning Tao rushes in and stands in front of him, looking at her with a happy face, holding a six petaled lotus in his hand, which exudes the meaning of holiness and purification.


    "This is Holy medicine


    Ye Wanqing''s delicate body shakes and clenches her lips. She has been able to control her tears through the storm, but this scene always makes her feel sad and even more distressed for her younger martial brother.


    He kept clamoring to find the holy medicine for himself, but he didn''t know that his heart was already desperate. In particular, the carefree incident almost closed her whole heart.


    Now, the holy medicine is placed in front of her, just like a warm dawn shining into the dark, giving her light and hope. If the holy medicine can be found, then Born Daogen!


    Is it Maybe?


    In her stupefied stupor, Ning Tao pressed down his excitement, walked slowly to her and said firmly: "elder martial sister, you see, Mr. Bu helped me find the holy medicine. This Is that hope? "


    "You have to believe me, firmly believe that I will find the root of natural Tao, and I will make you happy, happy and carefree. This is my love for you Oath


    Hearing these words, looking at the firm eyes, ye Wanqing clenched her red lips. She tried not to cry, but it backfired. Her helplessness was completely exposed and showed.


    This moment, she rushed into the arms of Ning Tao, everything in silence, only the heart moved, warm.


    In fact, ye Wanqing''s heart knot is not so important. His younger martial brother''s ability to protect her all the time shows his love and determination.


    The only thing she has is inferiority, because all the women of Ning Tao are beautiful and beautiful, but there are blood spots on her face, which looks very eye-catching and sad.


    It''s like an ugly duckling walking into a group of white swans. Her uniqueness makes her feel inferior. She doesn''t dare to stand side by side, and she doesn''t dare to be extravagant. She just wants to protect him.


    Now that she has the holy medicine and her appearance can recover, she dares to go into the group of white swans and love Ning Tao with them. The love in her heart is no less than others!


    Ning Tao hugs her tightly and doesn''t dare to let go. At this moment, he is full of confidence and looks forward to the day when they can have worry free laughter in their arms. How warm should it be?


    As a father, this responsibility is even more important!


    Break off the elder martial sister''s hand and put the holy medicine in her hand. Although the root is removed, it still has effect. Even if it can''t be completely removed, you should be able to understand a large part.


    If one plant is not enough, find another. If two plants are not enough, find ten plants. Even if he turns over every corner of the world, he will not hesitate to take responsibility It''ll whip him!


    Looking at the six pieces of holy medicine, ye Wanqing shed tears, and the crystal clear tears fell on the white holy medicine!


    Although in tears, but smile like a flower, even if there is veil cover, also can''t stop that kind of beauty, flowers dare not contend for beauty, heaven and earth is dim, just to set off her beauty.


    "Younger martial brother, this life You are enough


    When Ning Tao heard this, he felt warm and excited. His elder martial sister''s heart knot finally dissipated, and he was willing to accept himself. This is what he dreamed of day and night.


    "Well Cough...! "


    All of a sudden, a deliberate dry cough came, so that this beautiful mood suddenly changed the style of painting, there is a kind of small strange.


    As soon as Ning Tao turns his head, his pupil shrinks into the eye of a needle. His face is shocked. In his eyes There are several girls!


    Xia Mengfei, Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru and Hua Linglong all appear in front of us with a smile.


    "You Why are you here? " Ning Tao a face is stunned, subconscious doubt asks a way.


    "Hum!"


    "That''s someone who is too selfless to ignore us directly. Let''s see it. It''s called a numbness," Li Bingbing said with full of jealousy and teasing, with the meaning of teasing.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao''s old face was red, scratching her head, suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She wanted to turn her head to see her. However, she found that she had been dragged away by several women, and instantly reached the same front.


    He was filled with indignation and said with grief, "what have you done to make me a loner?"


    However, a few women dislike him, Li Bingbing is playing grimace, spitting out provocation, showing his teeth!


    In fact, they have come long ago. They have met without worry. Ye Wanqing has also met them. Only then can they find their anger It''s ridiculous. Ning Tao''s burden is too heavy.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao is angry and funny, but they can get along with each other peacefully, which is the happiest thing for her. Otherwise, he will have to collapse if he travels again.Xia Jie''s smile, with self-confidence, a queen''s aura, other women chirp smile, ye Wanqing''s mood is much better, surrounded in the center.


    "Whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of breaking the wind and a flower in front of people''s eyes. Then a figure appeared, towering, with the spirit of the superior, and the brow was full of majesty.


    This man is the leader of Hongmeng Zhou Heng!


    As soon as he appeared, he immediately looked at the smiling Ning Tao and said in a deep voice: "I heard that Are you looking for a natural root


    "Eh!"


    When this remark came out, the cave was quiet for a while. The smile on Ye Wanqing''s face suddenly froze. Ning Tao''s pupils shrank, and a huge wave surged in his heart.


    He said excitedly: "that''s right. Is it true that the leader of the alliance knows the news or the appearance of this thing, and he still hopes to tell...!"


    In the latest chapter:;


    hearing this, Zhou Heng smiles and says mysteriously: "I don''t know its news and features, but I know there is a magical place, which is likely to There will be this thing


    "Even if it''s not, the six precious medicines and holy medicines you asked Hongmeng to search for will surely exist in that place, and there will never be less...!"


    "Hiss!"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he took a cool breath. His heart was full of excitement. A sense of Joy came to his head. He felt that the pores of his body were open, and his eyes became very bright.


    What he was afraid of before was that he didn''t have it, not that he couldn''t get it. If there were six precious medicines in that place, or born Daogen, then he Will have to go!


    His life today is to live for this, no matter what the cost, even if the lack of arms and legs, on the poor blue, down to the yellow spring, up to Jiutian, down to Jiuyou!


    He also wants to put things Bring it back!


    Seeing his eyes shining, he said excitedly, "my Lord, let''s go now. Where is that place?"


    Zhou Heng smell speech, see that a bunch of women, immediately Nu mouth way: "this time to go, will take a long time, I think you need to say individual, also discuss."


    "Opportunities usually coexist with dangers. In that place, you will be very dangerous. No one can help you. It can be said that no one has ever come from there Come out alive


    "So you have to think about it!"


    "Even if you are not responsible for yourself, you have to be responsible for them. This is not ten days and a half I can do it

 Chapter 1121

    Ning Tao didn''t listen to these words at all. It should be that his obsession is too firm, even if there is a sea of swords and mountains, a place of dragons and tigers, a place of purgatory, he Also want to rush!


    But there was still something to say goodbye to. He looked at all the women with a firm and carefree face. He didn''t believe that his women would be selfish and would choose to stop him.


    Without waiting for him to speak, ye Wanqing suddenly burst out of cultivation and reached the peak of gas refining. He firmly said, "I''m going too. I can''t let my younger martial brother commit any risk alone. I have to bear..."


    "No way!"


    Zhou Heng refused directly and said firmly, "that place is very special. There are too many people to get in."


    "And the price It can''t be measured! "


    These words directly blocked Ye Wanqing, and Ning Tao also stood up and comforted: "elder martial sister, elder Xia, Qianqian Don''t worry, I will come back safely! "


    "No matter how bumpy the road ahead is, with you in my heart, I will get up and step on a smooth road!"


    The girls were silent for a long time. Finally, sister Xia stood up slowly and said with a smile, "you are our man. Of course, we believe you. What we want is that you can come back safely."


    Speaking of this, he immediately said: "if you dare to come back late, our sisters will go their separate ways and find someone to marry. At that time, you will wait to be called uncle."


    "And Lao Ning next door It doesn''t exist! "


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao is sweating with melon seeds and his face is aggrieved. How does it feel like a commission? Although sister Xia is joking and wants him to come back early, she is always uncomfortable.


    After pondering for a long time, he finally raised his head and said firmly: "sister Xia, take good care of Qianqian for me Wait for me


    After that, he rushed out of the cave immediately. He knew that if he continued to be a mother, his morale and spirit would be eroded by gentleness.


    But after all, his heart was not cruel enough. At the moment when he walked out of the cave, he looked back and swept over sister Xia one by one, remembering the frown and smile of her appearance!


    Finally, the ice coffin in the worry free, this inspired his fighting spirit, faith, how she hopes his daughter can smile happy, play, carefree.


    "S version ¡·


    < 8% @ I can see him personally dad!


    At the thought of this, he felt that his heart was about to break. He imagined that he could come back from that place and let Wuyou leave this ice breaking coffin and lie on the warm big bed!


    "Daughter When Dad comes back Wait for me


    As soon as he got out of the cave, a drop of tears fell down. The next second, his whole body suddenly lightened, and he was directly grabbed by Zhou Heng. He borrowed strength from the void and went straight away.


    Looking at the disappearing Wudang Mountain, Ning Tao tried to suppress his emotions and calm himself down. He asked, "master, where is the magical place you said?"


    On hearing this, Zhou Heng showed a mysterious smile and said, "that place is Kunlun


    As soon as the words fell, the whole person burst out with strength. The speed was several times faster than that of Miao Jingjing. It seems that the strength of the leader of the Zhou alliance is extraordinary. It should also be To break through the divine realm.


    ¡­¡­


    Kunlun Mountain, known as the ancestor of ten thousand mountains, is also known as the first holy mountain in China. It is also the location of Kunlun sect. Before Baodi, it is the headquarters of Hongmeng.


    All kinds of auras make it mysterious and unpredictable. Coupled with their low profile, few people know something here, just like the peak in the cloud, which is unattainable.


    The mountains are undulating, the forests are deep and the scenery is beautiful. At the turn of spring and summer, the mountains are full of green trees and flowers, which make the whole Kunlun mountain more charming!


    Ning Tao wanted to have a look, but the leader of the Zhou League took him to the back mountain, the most mysterious place in Kunlun.


    Back mountain, with a light fog, ethereal aura, in which there is quite a sense of immortality, there is a kind of ancient rhyme, as if to come to the ancient times, experience the vicissitudes.


    The spiritual power here is stronger than that of the outside world. It is worthy of being the ancestor of mountains. It really has its charm!


    "Whoosh...!"


    The mist was torn apart, and they fell down. There was an old man in front of them, kneeling peacefully on the ground, wearing a broad Boulevard robe, closing his eyes and sinking into one with heaven and earth!


    "Well!"


    He opened his eyes, but when he saw Ning Tao, the corner of his mouth was not self-conscious. I don''t know why, when he saw this little guy, he always felt a kind of egg pain.


    "Xiaoyou, how about my Kunlun style?"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he bowed and said respectfully, "it''s ethereal and smart. You can''t be anything. You are in a dream. It''s like you want to become an immortal. The first holy mountain is worthy of your name!"


    Hearing this praise, the old man gave a faint smile, but his face was very dark, and said: "unfortunately, such a beautiful fairyland, I don''t know how long it will last, old heart It hurts


    On hearing this, Zhou Heng said helplessly, "don''t say this kind of emotional words at this time, so as not to be alarmist. Let''s get down to business. This boy is already in a hurry."After hearing this, Ning Tao nodded his head. Old people just talk a lot and don''t talk about the key points. He wants to kill young people.


    With a bitter smile, Mo Lao said slowly, "in Kunlun Mountain, there is a secret place. We call it Kunlun secret place. The spiritual power in it is several times as much as that of the outside world. It is the foundation of Hongmeng."


    "The reason why Kunlun Mountain is so powerful is that it not only relies on its rich spiritual power, but also uses its power to break through the divine realm."


    Ning Tao a listen to, in front of a bright, busy chase after ask a way: "the place that elder Zhou said before, is that secret place?"


    Mo laowen said with a bitter smile: "yes Neither is it


    "Eh!"


    This answer makes Ning Tao confused. What does it mean? Is it true or not? Why don''t you have a good word.


    Mo took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "let me tell you about our world."


    "In this world, it can be said that in the late stage of lung cancer, that is, in the end of the law era, the monks'' sorrow and decline are getting worse and worse from generation to generation. Now, it has become like this."


    Ning Tao is thoughtful when he hears about it. From his special memories, the world is indeed like this.


    "Once this world, incomparably brilliant, but I don''t know why it went downhill, just like a mature age, the first people had no choice but to leave here one after another."


    "Where they go is a more brilliant world!"


    "But at that time, there were many ways to go to other worlds, but slowly, there were some It''s broken, and it''s so serious that it''s almost a cage. "


    "The remaining ancestors were flustered and at a loss. The changes in heaven and earth intensified and became more and more unsuitable for the survival of monks. They were helpless and chose to leave here."


    "Where they go, it''s just a bleak little world!"


    "But this group of ancestors took away the inheritance, magic tools and medicine roots. What''s more sad is that they blocked the way, the way for future generations to survive, and isolated themselves from the world..."


    Ning Tao''s brain hole is wide open, but his face is gloomy, blocking the road. Isn''t that to let future generations kill themselves?


    Then he said in a deep voice: "Mo Lao, why did those ancestors block the way back? They are our ancestors. Did they just abandon us and let us live and die?"


    "Ancestors?"


    "Ha ha Those of them Don''t deserve, Mo Lao''s sullen face, can be said to hate to the bone, in the soul


    "Those hypocritical things boast that they are superior and regard all living beings in the world as mole ants. They don''t care about their life or death. They just care about their own freedom. How can they be respected as ancestors?"


    Mo Laoyue was more and more excited, and his mood was abnormal. He obviously deeply hated these people. He could be said to be disgusted to the extreme.


    Zhou Heng sees this, a face helpless, direct a point in the heart of Ning Tao, spirit surging, they know everything, all told Ning Tao, speed is extremely fast.


    After a while, Zhou Heng snorted and turned pale. He was still reluctant to do this kind of thing with his strength. His spirit was not strong. In the end, he would only hurt himself, and his goal was achieved.


    "Laozu, Laozu...!"


    From the other end, a man came running at top speed. Looking at his face, it was Wang Tao, who also had a face of Mu ran.


    "Eh!"


    "Lao Wang, are you going too?" Ning Tao asked in surprise.


    Wang Tao''s face turned black when he heard the speech. He said angrily, "why, if you can go, can''t I go? Besides, don''t call me Lao Wang, call me brother Tao. Er, it''s not right..."


    Just when they quarrel, Mo Yuntian suddenly stands up. At this moment, it''s like a fierce beast of Taigu raising his head, pushing away the clouds and standing upright. The whole world is dominated by him.


    I saw his face solemn, eyes burst out of fine awn, burst out of the spirit, hands are slowly out.


    "At the end of Law Prisoner God Hands


    Suddenly, in the misty secret place, he was ripped open by Shengsheng, just like a crack in the void. He opened his mouth and could swallow everything.


    Ning Tao two people see of gape, but ear but spread a burst of shout, "at this time don''t enter, more wait for when!"


    When they heard this, they immediately understood. At last, they took a look at the world. Then they rushed in without hesitation, and disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if they had been swallowed up.


    "Hum!"


    Hum, then a crack of cold came out.


    "Pooh...!"


    Mo Lao spits out a mouthful of blood and is injured. The void cracks heal instantly, leaving no trace.


    Zhou Heng quickly caught him, worried and not angry, and said, "how are you, Mr. Mo? Is that guy on purpose? If you can get there, you won''t be afraid of them."


    Mo Lao Wen Yan, bitterly shook his head, but said: "no matter how strong a man is, he can''t lift himself."


    "With your strength, it''s not enough to send me there. The strong ones who refine gods will go in. Basically, they will die without life."When Zhou Heng heard the speech, he bit his teeth. He was not willing. He also secretly hated that he was not striving for success. It was useless. He clenched his fists tightly.


    Looking at the secret place, Mr. Mo sighed: "they are our hope. We should believe them. Those arrogant guys will pay the price sooner or later."


    "It''s just a small world, the Kunlun realm. It can''t hold two real dragons. Here It''s just a stepping stone! "

 Chapter 1122

    In the boundless void, there are many strange and strange scenes.


    As soon as Ning Tao and Wang Tao stepped here, they moved in the same direction uncontrollably. This was originally a corridor leading to the so-called Kunlun boundary, but the other side was blocked.


    It can be said to be a Tilted pipe!


    They look around in surprise. Ning Tao is still digesting the news, which is of great help to him.


    Suddenly, Wang Tao asked inexplicably: "if this void suddenly collapses, or there is turbulence, then are we finished, and we will die before we get out?"


    Ning Tao heard the speech, rolled his eyes, angrily scolded: "you can''t think of something good happening, you have to curse yourself to die?"


    "Eh!"


    Wang Tao was very aggrieved and sighed: "I don''t want to, mainly because I haven''t made a girlfriend. If I die like this, isn''t it too much to be aggrieved and haven''t made a big show?"


    "You Haven''t you had a girlfriend yet? " Ning Tao a face of don''t believe, that look is full of disdain, satire.


    An old driver dares to be pure here!


    Wang Tao was furious and said, "what do you know? I don''t have a girlfriend for a reason. I want to enjoy the pursuit process. If I catch up, it''s boring."


    "Just like your exam, do you want to review after the exam?"


    "Or you go to see Mr. Cang, and after a convulsion, the world is in front of you It''s dull! "


    "Pooh...!"


    Ning Tao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. What''s wrong with this? However, when I think about it, it''s still the same thing. What I enjoy is a process, and I!


    All of a sudden, his face changed, his perspective eyes opened, and the three-dimensional scene appeared in his mind. The next second, he would do everything to yell: "Lao Wang, uncle Ni''s crow mouth!"


    "Turbulence is coming. Don''t die too fast...!"


    Voice has not yet fallen, a current like turbulence, mercilessly washed, silver light reflected in the pupil, Wang Tao has no need to remind, instantly made a defense.


    I saw a light mask outside his body, hands together, can only plan to resist hard, otherwise, the next second is no bones.


    Ning Tao is not careless. With the power of "ordinary body" and the protection of Lingli, it''s OK to deal with these.


    "Eh!"


    There seemed to be a sound in their ears. As soon as their faces changed, they looked at each other and felt uneasy.


    "Boom...!"


    Suddenly, the corridor in front begins to collapse. It''s obvious that someone deliberately destroyed the corridor. The stronger turbulence will devour them, and the corridor will slowly recover!


    "It''s not good. I''ll try my best and rush directly. It depends on my luck if I can survive," Wang Tao roared anxiously.


    "Prisoner God Hands


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped. He learned this move. It''s really hidden. It should be said that he underestimated the world''s heroes and was a little conceited.


    "Chunyang Taixian seal!"


    This move can be said to be Ning Tao''s strongest strike at present. In fact, the move is countless times stronger than this one, but it''s too abstruse for Ning Tao to understand. He can only have this power at present.


    One hand out, want to tear the void,


    a print of the sky, want to break the void!


    The gateway has been torn open. It will take some time to heal, but there should be people guarding it. They are very strong. They can only find another way and take risks.


    Wang Tao''s face was firm, and he said in a deep voice: "Ning Tao, I''ll go first. I hope you and I can both survive and trample on the high Kunlun kingdom."


    "If I could meet again, I would Hang you


    "Vy}


    with that, he went straight into his torn void, and the living person disappeared.


    Ning Tao smell speech, angry and funny, want to hang himself, dream to go, this word intact back to you, hope that day will not be too far away, otherwise, is not too lonely.


    "Ha ha Kunlun Kingdom Tremble...! "


    With that, he plunges into the broken void, just like a black hole exposed after a mirror is broken, and the other end is the colorful Kunlun kingdom!


    "Boom...!"


    If you want to rebuild it, at least More than half a year!


    In a mountain, an old man with a cloud robe sits in front of him. He looks proud. When he takes back his spirit, he frowns and murmurs: "there are two miscellaneous fish coming in."


    Then he sneered and shook his head, facing the void, as if he could see another world, disdaining to say: "I didn''t give up. It seems that you can''t jump for long."


    "It''s just two little fish. They want to make waves. Hum, old man, you''re so whimsical. You''d better worry about these two little fish first How long can you live? "But what he didn''t know was that the two little fish he was talking about were two real dragons in the future. What he raised was not only big waves, but also huge waves, which were enough to submerge One world!


    I saw the old man''s mouth a sneer, with contempt, proud way: "come on!"


    As soon as the voice fell, three figures appeared in a flash, with the meaning of arrogance, but now they lowered their arrogant heads.


    Seeing this, the cloud robed elder ordered: "you three, hold the decree of our cloud heaven palace, and let the whole Kunlun Kingdom want the outsiders. Once they are found, they will be killed immediately. There is no need to say more."


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately looked like they had another outsider coming. They immediately replied, "I will obey God''s orders!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the three disappeared, which can be described as vigorous and resolute. Seeing this, the old man in yunpao smiles with pride. He is in this "filthy mountain" and quietly waits for the news.


    As the "cloud neutron" alchemy overlord, he is not able to deal with two miscellaneous fish personally, which is too expensive.


    In fact, it''s ridiculous to think about it. How do you think about sending two ignorant mice to a cat''s world I think it''s funny!


    ¡­¡­


    No man''s land is thousands of miles away from the filthy mountain. It''s a common swamp. It''s like a calm lake. It''s thrown into a small stone!


    "Stabbing...!"


    It''s like the cloth brocade was torn, the void opened its mouth, and a dark shadow fell down. It was bloody, and its breath was withered. It seemed that it was seriously injured, and it didn''t stand up for a long time.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    I saw him breathing violently, like a whale swallowing water, very greedy and eager, a feeling of survival.


    Only when he shows a face can we see clearly that this embarrassed beggar is Ning Tao!


    Void is not easy to drill. If it is not for the eyes of a candle dragon and the body of an ordinary person, how can he survive?


    Looking around the desolate place, the aura is very strong. It''s more than several times that of China. It''s really amazing. Any place is comparable to a secret place, and it''s not too far away from the treasure land.


    It seems that this is Kunlun is out of bounds!


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped wildly, and he was about to roll subconsciously. However, a strong wind blew over him directly, causing a burning pain in his back and some paralysis.


    He clenched his teeth and raised his head, his pupil suddenly shrank, as if seeing something strange, and gradually shrank into the eye of a needle.


    In the sight, there is a proud young man standing in the air, looking at him with a face of banter and disdain. Behind him, there is a pair of silver wings, slightly flapping, but with the sound of thunder.


    I saw him holding a thunder halberd, and his whole body was surrounded by amazing thunder and lightning. Bathing in the thunder sea, he was like the son of thunder, in charge of punishment. Heaven''s power is invincible.


    Lei Ji points to Ning Tao and looks down haughtily. He says in disgust: "outsiders, filthy people, you will be judged by Lei Xingzong. You are not allowed to pollute the air here."


    "Dirty rubbish like you should not exist in the world. Living is a kind of Waste


    "Or Die

 Chapter 1123

    "Boom...!"


    The swamp was thrown away by Juli, a mess, and a figure was even more embarrassed, covered with mud and ash.


    "Wait Wait a minute, I I have something to say... " Ning Tao was about to explain, but a thunder and lightning fell down.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao was forced to retreat far away, and his brow wrinkled into a Sichuan character. This young man didn''t agree with each other. First he insulted and humiliated, and then he didn''t want to talk nonsense. He even started to kill.


    He''s not afraid to do it, but he''s new here. He''s not familiar with the place. He can beep as much as he can without doing it. In case there''s any misunderstanding What about existence?


    "Boom...!"


    "Brother, don''t do it first. If you have something to say, you can''t solve it with a bottle of Erguotou..." Ning Tao side flee, side anxious persuasion way.


    However, in the young man''s eyes, it was an insult. A dirty rubbish in his bones dared to be brothers with him, which could make him vomit for more than three days.


    You know, he lei''ang is the young master of Lei Xingzong. In the whole Lei Zhizhou, he has the prestige of the son of heaven. Now he is called brother by a garbage, how can he tolerate it.


    I saw his face angry, gritted his teeth: "garbage, you are really damned, I will let you know what is awe, I do not know heaven and earth hybrid, should accept death."


    "Ray God Halberd


    He only held the halberd in his hand, but he threw it down. It seemed so common, but the power was so amazing.


    Ning Tao''s eyes jump wildly. If he is hit by this blow, he will be seriously injured. He immediately sets up the nine palace array, but the thunder halberd is too fast, and the aftereffects directly hit him.


    "Pooh...!"


    The body fell in mid air, only half finished, and the injury was a little serious. The move just now was so exquisite and fast that it surpassed his understanding of the unique skill.


    "Ha ha ha...!"


    "I thought how strong it was. It turned out that it was a little fish. Why, is your world coming to an end?" Leon''s grimace was full of disdain.


    Ning Tao gnashed his teeth in hatred and said: "how can you judge that I am an outsider, how can you kill me, and how can you be superior and dare to treat me Tell me what to do


    On hearing this, Leon laughed. A humble mole ant''s cold joke made him want to humiliate him.


    He said defiantly, "haven''t you found out yet? Your breath and the breath of the world, very incompatible, like a cat group, mixed with a dirty mouse


    "It makes my eyes stand out and I feel sick...!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s heart sank to the bottom. As the saying goes, a word wakes up the dreamer. After that, he suddenly realized that it was the world I''m rejecting him.


    The breath of his body is still the breath of China. When he comes to this world, he seems to be out of tune with ordinary people. For example, if other people are in the same fire, he is the light.


    It''s easy to tell right from wrong with just one glance.


    Without waiting for him to retort, Leon said with a grim smile: "you just said, why should I kill you and be superior? Just because you are rubbish, everyone can spit on you. "


    "It''s not just you, your world is so dirty and filthy. If you don''t wait to die there, you have to run around like a mouse. Do you think you should die?"


    Ning Tao heard that he was furious and broke his teeth. He said angrily, "according to your words, all of our world should die and be destroyed. You should live well, right?"


    "Don''t forget that you came in from there. We had the same blood and soul in our bodies. We said we were rubbish. What are you


    "We are gods, you are mortals, this is our gap, not to mention with us," he said


    "In those days, you were our slaves. You wanted to be inferior to us forever, and you wanted to live..."


    "I suddenly don''t want to kill you. I''m going to capture you, tie you to the post of my thunder executioner, and bear lightning bite every day to let you know that a dog shouldn''t bark at its owner."


    Ning Tao''s face is overcast, and his anger is boiling. Is this the face of his ancestors? No wonder Mo Tao is so disgusted and wants to kill all of them.


    Their arrogance and conceit have reached the bottom of their bones. They think they are naturally superior. In those days, they even cut off the inheritance, dug up the root of medicine, and searched all the good things.


    Just like locusts passing through the country, there is nothing left. They have strengthened themselves, but they are indifferent to their offspring. They ignore them and allow themselves to die. This is what they are now.


    By now, his heart has Cool!


    He stood up slowly, clenched his fist, and no longer chose to suppress his anger. He had nothing to say about this shameless miscellany, so he could move his hand and try not to beep.


    He stepped out one step and said angrily, "come to fight. Since you are arrogant, please step on your head with my feet and defeat the so-called God"Jie Jie..."


    All of a sudden, Leon grinned and looked at Ningke''s eyes, with a trace of ridicule, as if in contempt.


    "Whoosh...!"


    "Little Lord, are you all right? Wait for us," four people suddenly came from a distance, with a look of anxiety.


    "Eh This is, filthy man, ha ha This boy is too sad to meet the young master... "


    Suddenly, a pale young man walked out and said with a smile, "young master, to deal with this kind of scum, let me do it, so as not to dirty your hands and lose your value."


    Hearing this, Leon nodded his head in appreciation. He was unavoidably proud in his heart, and immediately became proud.


    "Hey, hey Boy, tell me, do you want me to make ten moves, or "Five moves," he said.


    Ning Tao smell speech, the facial expression is cold, the eyes contain evil spirit, finally slowly vomited two words, "a move!"


    On hearing this, the pale young man almost laughed and said, "you look down on yourself so much, then I''m satisfied...!"


    "Click...!"


    There was a light sound of bones, which was very abrupt. The pale young man''s pupils were dim. He saw the little Lord, his companions, and his cold and heartless face behind him Ning Tao.


    "Well, what he said It means me


    "Putong...!"


    Before the arrogant pale youth, a second into a cold body, even the reaction time is not.


    Ning Tao stepped out with no expression on his face. The grass pheasant sword was also taken out. Today, as his first day in Kunlun, he used these five heads as a memorial.


    "If he doesn''t step down the Kunlun kingdom in the future, he will be like this," he swore with the heart of Tao, and let this piece of blue sky as evidence.


    Seeing this, the three men were furious. Although they were useless in the clan, they wanted to deal with a filthy man. How could they accept the advice and immediately hit him with red eyes.


    "The hand of the thunder!"


    "Black thunder!"


    ¡­¡­


    Three violent attacks came in the blink of an eye, which was amazing, but the foundation of several people was really unbearable.


    * | D2


    "thirty six moves of Zhenwu, Xuanwu chop!"


    Step out and move to their side in a blink. The powerful power, the sharp sword and the perfect match, coupled with the speed of the blink, are incomparable.


    Kill one person in one step, kill three people in three steps,


    there is no blood on the sword, turn around and fall down!


    "Putong...!"


    Three big heads fell to the ground, and the ferocious expression on their faces had solidified. They didn''t know how to die.


    Ning Tao, with a murderous face and a sword pointing at Lei ang, sneered: "this is the arrogance you want to show me. I can''t even stop my move. Isn''t it even rubbish Not as good as that! "


    Leon''s face was blue and blue, and his veins were exposed. He felt that his face was beaten, and he scolded those people.


    Saw his muscles twitch, moriran said: "kill a few waste also dare to be proud, garbage is garbage, wait for you can next this move, then look up and talk to me."


    As soon as his voice fell, he was full of thunder and lightning, completely bathed in the thunder tide, and an angry figure was transformed into a mirage!


    "Ray God Angry

 Chapter 1124

    All over the sky in the thunderstorm, suddenly vent and down, like a turbulent waterfall, and like the Milky way on the nine days, with dull thunder, directly to the volume of Ning Tao.


    "Boom...!"


    The dull thunder reverberated all around, and Leon sneered. It seemed that he could succeed so easily. How could the garbage without inheritance rise.


    This is the first time that he has seen the way of Lei Xingzong?


    "Boom...!"


    When he was proud, there was a familiar outline in the thunder wave. He stood up slowly and walked out straightly.


    "No No way. This is It''s impossible. No one can survive this dharma, let alone fight with his body, "exclaimed Leon, with a look of horror.


    But in his frightened eyes, Ning Tao came out bared and gritted his teeth. His streamlined body was shining with silver luster, and his muscles were tight and tough!


    "Is that the only way you talk about Taoism?" Ning Tao''s face is expressionless, tone light says.


    When Lei ang heard the speech, his pupils shrank. Even if he saw him come out with his own eyes, it was still unbelievable. He wanted to verify it himself. He would not give up until he arrived at the Yellow River.


    "Ray God Halberd


    With a loud drink, a halberd suddenly formed, and the wings of lightning shining behind it were even more shocked. The whole person seemed to become a line, waving the halberd and storming down.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and he doesn''t dare to be careless. His powerful power bursts out again. He wants to find out the real power of this person, and at the same time, he has to judge the real power of the friars in this world strength!


    "Boom...!"


    The earth can''t bear the heavy load. Every inch of it collapses. Ning Tao bears a huge force, and his legs fall directly into the ground.


    With one strike, Lei ang was overjoyed, and the explosive force of his life was suppressed. The halberd was bent into a half moon, which made people feel very scared. I didn''t know when it would break.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he finally realized that this guy has the strength of the four peaks of infant training, but with his fighting power alone, he easily abused Three Li Yi No problem at all!


    It seems that because of the environment, the strength is far beyond the same level.


    However, it is only so!


    Ning Tao suddenly burst out and his face turned red. The explosive power of his whole body erupted like a volcano, and all of it was vented to Lei ang.


    "Bang!"


    "Pooh...!"


    Leon was caught off guard and vomited blood on the spot. He broke two ribs, but the pain of his body was weaker than the fear of his heart. It was just a piece of rubbish. How could he defeat him?


    He has inheritance, Tao and Dharma, precious medicine and magic weapon. He has all kinds of favors. How can he be defeated?


    "Roar I don''t agree. It''s a hallucination, hallucination. "Leon''s eyes were red, and he rushed up again with his halberd in his hand.


    "Bang!"


    The next second he was kicked back, thunder halberd also robbed, a mud footprint clearly printed on the chest, the original spotless clothes, now covered with dirt.


    "Damn, damn If you dare to beat me, you''re dead. I''m the young master of Lei Xingzong. If my father knows, he can crush you to death with one finger, "he threatened.


    But Ning Tao a listen, unexpectedly helpless way: "OK, I know, etc. will satisfy you, a finger pinches to death you."


    "You know a fart, you are a rubbish, how can you know my father''s strength, ordinary alchemy in front of him, that is toys," said Leon with a disdainful face.


    Ning Tao smell speech, full face suspicious color, modest way: "I how don''t know I have so fierce, say exaggeration, want to praise me, don''t so obvious."


    "Praise you? When did I praise you? I You''re taking advantage of me, "Leon said angrily.


    "Yes, it seems that the newly recognized son is not stupid either. Come here and ask his father to listen to him. He''s obedient. I''ll give you mud candy. He''s not obedient..."


    Before Ning Tao finished, he was interrupted by Lei Ang''s angry voice, "I call you uncle. How dare you humiliate me? There will be no place for you in the whole Kunlun kingdom. Don''t kneel down and beg for mercy."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a thunder halberd hit his right face. At that moment, his whole face was shaking, just like a water bag, waves Waves!


    "Whoosh...!"


    @"''


    this made him fly 30 meters. Half of his face was almost unbroken, and his brain was buzzing.


    "Step on...!"


    When Leon woke up, a face appeared in front of him, with a faint smile, but he was scared out of his wits.


    "You If you dare to kill me, my father will not let you go. He is the leader of Lei Xingzong. You Don''t mess about... " Leon was pale and trembling with fear.


    Ning Tao heard the speech and sneered: "I''m not obedient. Your father is here, and I dare to talk about others. Today I''ll show you how terrible it is.""Bang!"


    The other half of his face was swollen. The whole skull was shaking and cracking.


    Living in the mire, he poured too much into his mouth and nose, but Ning Tao didn''t have pity, let alone soft hearted. If he lost this time, I''m afraid he would be more miserable than Lei ang.


    Stretch out the foot, step directly on his head, no matter how he struggles, want to climb out of the mire, are so ridiculous.


    Before this gorgeous appearance, arrogant expression, high above the pride, but now was beaten down, but also eat a belly of mud, the heart of unwilling has become a foregone conclusion.


    "Well!"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao frowned and became more and more tight. He always felt that there was a kind of disaster coming, full of uneasiness.


    "Something''s wrong, we have to withdraw...!"


    He realized that it was wrong. His heart began to beat faster. He wanted to run away crazily. Subconsciously, he had to run to another place.


    Lei ang, who lost his repression, suddenly raised his head and vomited heartily. Although he lost most of his life, at least he was still alive. Moreover, Zang Lao should go back to!


    "Soul Kill


    There was a loud shout. It came from the direction of Ning Tao''s disappearance. My brother had a knife to chop him down. He was unprepared and seriously injured. He was directly struck by the sword. His soul Break up!


    His expression for the rest of his life, instantly solidified, still spitting mud in his mouth, so straight down.


    "Putong...!"


    There was a breeze, and it was quiet again. But only half a cup of tea, a tall, thin old man came with a smile on his face, holding a rabbit in his hand, which was very beautiful.


    But when his eyes swept, his pupils suddenly contracted into the eyes of a needle, and fell down directly from the air. The powerful man, who is so refined, would have such a gaffe, but he had a great impact in his heart!


    "Whoosh!"


    The rare variety of snow jade rabbit, which was called snow jade rabbit, disappeared in a moment, but the tall and thin old man didn''t care at all. His whole body was trembling and he looked at the four miserable bodies.


    "Gulu...!"


    "This What happened? Steal A sneak attack? "


    "Less Young Lord Lucky people have their own way, no It''s going to be all right. God bless you Bless... " The tall and thin old man said with a pale face.


    But when he turned his head, his pupils shrank again. In a quagmire, a corpse was lying in it. He could not see his face clearly, but he still remembered his gorgeous clothes.


    The power of the spirit swept away, and there was no breath at all, and it was just after his death. The familiar breath cracked his scalp, collapsed powerlessly, and his lips turned white.


    "Young Lord It''s falling


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s all over, and I''m going to be over, too. The Lord will surely chop me Eh, what''s the smell? This is "Outsiders?"


    Yes, yes, it is It''s filthy people. People from that world have come to Kunlun again. The tall and thin old man looks frightened, as if he thinks of something past?


    "The Kunlun kingdom is going to set off again It''s a big storm

 Chapter 1125

    The tall and thin old man still vaguely remembers that 25 years ago, it was the deadliest time in the Kunlun Kingdom, and there was a terrible dragon, which could be called the tomb of a strong man.


    In that war, although it killed the outsiders and also severely damaged the dragon, only seven of the nine shangzongs on the nine continents of Kunlun are still standing on top.


    But those two cases were destroyed in the past.


    It''s an unprecedented shame!


    As a result, the Kunlun residents hate the outsiders more and more. They think that they are a disaster, filthy people and will only pollute the world!


    Put those thoughts aside, the thin and tall old man''s lips are white, and he has already sat on the ground. It''s amazing that a powerful man of refining spirit should be so scared!


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. In a moment, he appeared beside Leon, and a point was in the center of his brow. The power of his spirit was surging, holding the last glimmer of hope.


    See the legal chapter + V section_


    "Boom...!"


    The inner world set off a huge wave, the body fell into the mire again, and the thin old man''s face turned white.


    "It''s over. It''s really over. The last soul has been cut in half. Damn it, which bastard is it..." Tall and thin old man with red eyes roars.


    There was a roar coming from this area, and then a figure swept around crazily, which could be said to lift the whole area within a hundred miles, but no one was seen.


    When he came back here, he was suddenly attracted by a pool of blood, which had the smell of an outsider. It was what Ning Tao left when he was submerged by the thunder tide.


    Seeing this, his eyes lit up, as if he saw the dawn of hope. There are many heritages in Kunlun. A breath and a drop of blood can play a huge role.


    Let''s not say anything else. The seven mantra gate of the local island can do this. It''s very strange to use the mantra method to make people die.


    The more you think about it, the brighter your eyes are. He can''t go back to zongmen at the moment. With the master''s fierce temper, he will surely beat himself to death in his anger. He has no doubt.


    Only by killing the outsider and taking revenge, can he go back to plead guilty, otherwise, he will have to die to apologize.


    He put away the pool of blood and killed people, but he was not stupid. He condensed a seal script with the power of his soul. He recited words in his mouth, and finally he cut through the space and left.


    This Fu Zhuan is called Qianli Zhuan note. Even if it is performed by a strong spirit refiner, its vitality will be greatly damaged.


    He has to explain what happened here first, otherwise, even if he killed the outsider, his accusation still can''t be excused, Kunlun Kingdom There''s no room for him.


    It''s the outsider. He''s a frail, thin and old man. He will curse him to death in the seven curse gate. His reputation is not a boast!


    "Boom...!"


    Lei Zhizhou, Lei Xingzong, is a mountain communicating with heaven. From time to time, there is a dull sound of rolling thunder, which is filled with a sense of depression and a sense of punishment and killing.


    In the most magnificent hall, a middle-aged man in a silver robe closed his eyes and breathed out a breath. It was as long as two white exercises, and could penetrate a steel plate!


    All of a sudden, the man suddenly opened his eyes and shot out a bright silver light. With the sound of dull thunder, he grabbed a broken life card from his sleeve. The card was broken People die!


    "Roar Who is it? Who killed my Aung? If you are afraid to ignore me, I will make you die, "the middle-aged man growled with cleft eyes and gnashing teeth.


    "Boom...!"


    This roar caused endless thunder. It''s like the end of the day is coming. All the disciples are scared. How could the Lord get angry again? Shouting so loudly can really scare people to death!


    The roaring stopped suddenly. In the hall, Lei qianjue was looking for a seal character. His face was blue and white, like a cloudy day in June!


    After a while, he roared with red eyes: "all the disciples of the sect immediately disperse and go to the water island, the middle island, the mountain island and the heaven Island, and chase and kill a man for me."


    "Your only purpose is to kill the filthy person or capture him by any means, as long as anyone can do it, and become a little Lord That''s him. "


    "Give it back to me. Give it back to me Go away


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole clan of Lei Xing went to Loukong, and all the disciples rushed down quickly with numb scalp. The furious clan leader was terrible and could not disobey him.


    "Boom...!"


    Hearing the sound, people looked up, and their pupils shrank again. The patriarch wanted to vent his anger and run away to avoid hurting the innocent. Those who are strong in refining gods would retreat.


    "Outsiders, you all deserve to die Ah, ah... " Lei qianjue''s eyes are red. He''s mad at the top of the mountain!


    In the whole Kunlun area, a piece of news spread all over the nine continents and seven shangzong at a very fast speed.It is said that the seven shangzong joint issued a hunting order, once there is a trace of outsiders, immediately kill no amnesty!


    After 25 years of peace, the Kunlun boundary began to be turbulent again. At the beginning, however, a huge storm broke out.


    "A riot, start It''s moving


    ¡­¡­


    When there was a big storm in Kunlun, Mo Lao and Zhou Heng in Kunlun Mountain were worried and sighed.


    Because of the rush of time, only Wang Tao left his life card, but now it''s very dark, and Ning Tao knows nothing about life and death, and even more Have you reached the Kunlun boundary?


    Looking at the chaotic secret place, Zhou Heng sighed and said in a deep voice: "Mo Lao, since both of them have entered, we have no choice but to wait."


    "What''s more, Ning Tao told me something about the recent rampant white lotus sect. I think that''s the big deal. What are their grand plans and plans for a hundred years?"


    "No matter what it is, it''s not a good thing. If you can plan for a hundred years, it seems that the old devil is trying to do something. You can''t be careless."


    "The source of evil? He killed so many people, just to gather this kind of thing, what does he want to use What are you doing? "


    Zhou Heng also fell into meditation. It was very strange. They had never heard of it before, and it was not easy to judge at the moment.


    All of a sudden, Mo Laohan said in a voice: "I''ll ring the second level alert and carry out an encirclement and suppression against the white lotus sect. I''ll go out in person. Otherwise, I always feel a trace of Uneasy? "


    When Zhou Heng heard the speech, he was both surprised and happy. If he could let Mo Lao pass through the customs, their Hongmeng situation would rise to a higher level.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, after Wudang Mountain, Xia Mengfei''s daughters were not in a hurry to leave. They have been accompanying Ye Wanqing attentively and enlightening her. Naturally, women know women best.


    They all made up their mind that this is a treasure land. Their cultivation speed is very fast, and they are very safe. They will not die, and they can stay here safely.


    What''s more, Xia Mengfei gradually gives up her business heart, because she can''t help Ning Tao any more. Her focus now is to protect herself, not Ning Tao Add to the mess.


    Several women have this idea, and have been practicing hard!


    And outside the cave, in a pigsty near the foot of the mountain, there was a man. If you look carefully, he was Li Yi!

 Chapter 1126

    In the pigsty, there is only one eccentric person, Li Yi. This has happened many times. Even if the pigsty expands, few people come here.


    Since Li Yi was defeated, he has been silent all day and fell into the crazy cultivation. He can often be seen in the pigsty, but there is one thing they didn''t realize, Laozu None of them are here.


    Li Yi will be there as long as the strong one is not there. But if there is an old ancestor, you may not see him for several days. It seems that you are avoiding him, but no one is aware of him.


    Some people paid attention to his abnormality, but they all agreed that he had been seriously hit. From his energy of cultivation, we can see that since his master was vain, there was no way to persuade him.


    Just think about it, you can see that a person is about to be brilliant to the top of the mountain, but was kicked to the foot of the mountain in an instant. This kind of devastating gap, ordinary people can not collapse.


    After being able to understand him, no one cares about him. Anyway, it''s all a symbol of hard cultivation and hard work. On the contrary, this failure inspired him. On the whole, it''s a good side!


    But they don''t know that Li Yi may not be Li Yi anymore, but it''s Li Yi again. Behind his hair is a face with two kinds of expressions, like 2 People!


    Left face Ferocious, right face gloomy and cold!


    Taking the bridge of the nose as the boundary, it seems that two faces are put together. There is no sense of disobedience, which makes people feel creepy. But this is the real face of him at the moment, which is usually covered up.


    After some practice, he opened his eyes, but it was red on the left and black on the right, which further confirmed that the two faces had only one thing in common, that is Venom!


    The most obvious is the moment when he looks at the cave. At that time, his body will tremble, his fist will be clenched, and an unforgettable sense of killing will be unconsciously sent out.


    "Rather Tao, ye Wan Clear


    "One day, we will really meet. I hope you won''t be surprised, because I have a surprise


    Li Yi''s eyes were cold, but the sound was like the sound of a mosquito, as if it didn''t exist, and then he slowly closed his eyes.


    A poisonous snake has to strengthen its own toxin first, and wait for the moment when the time is ripe to strike Kill!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Beijing is very calm, there is no big waves. In a warm room of the elder''s pavilion, a dignified woman dotes on holding a baby girl.


    It''s demon moon, and Happy heart!


    Xinyue is very special at the moment. She has been sleeping, but she has not grown up. She has always maintained her newborn state. It is not that she has not grown up, but that the process of her growth is too slow.


    The strangest thing is that if you are close to her within five meters, you will feel a kind of blood agitation, uncontrollable, even if the monks use force to suppress, it is useless.


    But fortunately, just blood restlessness, and did not cause harm to the human body, can hold, can kiss, can change clothes, dressed like a little princess, very lovely.


    All of a sudden, there was some agitation outside the door. It seemed that some people were making noise and said angrily, "today is a sunny day. My great granddaughter will surely wake up. Don''t try to cheat me, old man..."


    As soon as you listen to the voice, you can know it''s Mr. Ning.


    On hearing this, she immediately left with her heart in her arms. There was also Tong Yao''s singing!


    "Siren, you want to run again, leave my Ning family''s seed and stop for me," a loud noise came out, and Mr. Ning and his son started the chase again.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time in Europe, inside the mysterious castle, Clark laughs with pride. A head is placed on the table. It is the Archbishop of the Holy See Cumberland''s head!


    At the moment, it was made into a specimen and became a work of art. At the same time, it was also a record of war. It was a brilliant achievement of the blood clan for many years. An archbishop was equivalent to a prince of the clan!


    Next to him, Cao Bin was smiling and polite. He looked very gentle, but the murderer It''s him.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Cao Bin, you did a good job this time, playing the prestige of my blood clan. I can imagine Peter''s face, absolutely black and blue, like a mad dog..."


    Cao Bin saluted respectfully and said excitedly, "thank you for your cultivation. Without you, there would be no today for me. I would like to live this life Thank you


    Hearing this, Clark laughed wildly. He was more and more satisfied with Cao Bin. He said with a sly smile, "yes, I am very moved by your loyalty, so I want to reward you."


    "My daughter, the princess of the blood clan, has no beauty or figure to say, and you are the strong one of the blood clan. The warrior matches the princess. It''s just made in heaven A couple


    Hearing this, Sophia, who has always been very honest, suddenly trembled and a chill came to her head.


    Cao Bin felt grateful and said, "everything I have is yours. Your decision is my God. As long as Princess Sophia doesn''t object, I have no opinion."


    When Clark heard the words, Jie Jie laughed and said with satisfaction: "I, as a father, naturally know that although you are estranged, it is a thing of the past. I believe that It''s going to be over. ""You say so, my dear daughter!"


    Hearing this, Sophia trembled and said, "what my father said is reasonable, but I have a shadow over him. I think we should Run in first For a while! "


    "Well!"


    Clark''s smile froze and his eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, the hall became silent, which made people fear for a moment.


    Sophia''s scalp was numb and she kept her head down. At this moment, Cao Bin suddenly said, "chief executive, I think the princess is right. You should get familiar with it first."


    "After all, I had to kill her before, but now I suddenly want us to be together. The gap is too big. I''m better. But the princess is so noble. How can she be so casual..."


    This remark not only sets off the princess, Clark, but also shows his humility, which makes people feel comfortable.


    Sure enough, Clark''s face softened a lot. After thinking about it, he said with a smile, "that''s right. It seems that I''m too abrupt. I should run in."


    "Well, I''m old. Later It''s up to you. You''d better Let me have a grandson quickly, let my blood clan grow, in this way, I''m good Stay behind the scenes


    As soon as the words came out, Cao Bin and Sophia became stiff at the same time. They fully recognized the meaning of the words, and their hearts turned.


    For the former, this sentence means that as long as he can marry the princess, it won''t be long before he becomes the head of the blood clan Cao Bin!


    For the latter, the pretty face is pale. That is to urge them to share the same room and cook mature rice with raw rice. It''s better to be pregnant with a child, and the leader will become Cao Bin!


    At this time, Cao Bin respectfully said, "don''t worry, chief executive. Princess and I will work hard for this wish."


    Then he saluted him respectfully, like a gentleman, to Clark''s satisfaction.


    Sophia was silent, but she nodded shyly. She looked shy. In fact, she was cold and hot.


    She clenched her red lips and bowed her head to show no flaw. At this time, he would think of Xinyue and his firm belief!


    For the sake of my daughter, I will stick to it!


    But neither of them noticed that Cao Bin, who lowered his head, had strange eyes, and the reverence on his face had long disappeared. He became cold and indifferent to everything.


    And in her eyes, there was Holy Grail!

 Chapter 1127

    In Kunlun, three days have passed since the incident of Leon. During these three days, the calm water surface of the original residents is boiling like boiled water.


    Lei ang, the young leader of Lei Xingzong, was killed by outsiders on the way to shuizhizhou snow temple. All four of them were killed, and no one survived.


    At the first time, the seven great masters issued an order to hunt down the outsiders in that world. His breath was out of tune with the world. Now is a good opportunity.


    It is said that Lei Xingzong has rioted. All the disciples of Lei Xingzong have poured into the Earth Island, mountain island, water island and heaven island in a carpet way Clean up!


    The place where Leon died is at the junction of the four continents. Therefore, the most possible way is to escape into one of them!


    However, three days later, without any sign, the outsider seemed to evaporate, leaving no trace.


    The seven great masters all sent out their disciples to strangle the man with all their strength. They would never give him time to breathe. Within three months, they must find him, otherwise, he will integrate into the world.


    By that time, things will be tricky!


    On the way to dizhizhou, Lei Zang''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t find any outsiders. There was no news for three days, which made him angry and anxious.


    Only pray to the seven mantra gate, you can kill the outsider through the mantra, everything It''s all over!


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    A confused figure ran like a gust of wind. At last, due to fatigue and exhaustion, it stopped in a dense forest and hid in the dense green leaves.


    This man has been running away Ning Tao!


    Since he killed those people three days ago, he always felt that his whole body was not safe, so he ran away madly and ran here with the feeling.


    In three days, as soon as he recovers, he will run away. I don''t know how much stone he used, let alone how far he ran.


    The only good news is that he has gradually integrated into the world. In the past three days, he has been using his spiritual power incessantly, and the decision against heaven has been running with it. Unexpectedly I''m in!


    If we divide integration into 10%, he has 80% now, as for 90% And it''s coming.


    If this scene is known to the seven great masters, I''m afraid it will be startled, with eyes protruding. It''s like Dirty mice disguised as cats like them!


    This process took three months, but Ning Tao basically achieved it in three days, and it must be incredible.


    But Ning Tao didn''t know about it. He thought that this speed was normal. On the contrary, he thought it was too slow.


    It''s like breaking the Guinness world record and saying It''s not enough at all. I don''t like it!


    In a word, it''s too forced!


    The originator of all this is that Against the sky, this decision is given by an extremely beautiful fairy. The real effect Ning Tao is still exploring. He only knows that he is very overbearing!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    I saw him gasping for breath. He was so tired that he didn''t even have the power to lift his fingers. He was holding a piece of Zhongpin Lingshi in his hand and recovering quickly.


    It can be said that these three days are just dark days. He doesn''t know how to survive. Now he feels miserable when he thinks about it. How can he get to this point?


    "Alas...!"


    On the way, he had already learned about the world through memory in his mind. It should be said that Small world!


    Once upon a time, the Kunlun kingdom was very desolate and miserable. Basically, there were only some wild animals wandering and no one was interested in them. It was just an abandoned land, which was used as an ancient prison.


    But when there was a change in Huaxia, the environment was not as good as that of Kunlun. The level of aura and the growth of Baoyao were all beyond Huaxia. The main and the second were turned upside down.


    Those ancestors, in order to prevent the small world from being polluted as Huaxia, blocked the passage and did not allow anyone in or out, so as to prevent the erosion of "law"!


    Law, the law of heaven and earth, can also be understood as the survival law of human monks. Once it changes, it means that the world will change, and this change is the change of environment.


    K positive ^ = version! For example, a grass carp lives in fresh water, but one day the bad environment changes and the fresh water is gone. How can it survive? The change of heaven and earth can only adapt to it.


    Although blocked the channel, but the law is merciless, still eroding here, but the process is very slow.


    If Huaxia is the end of the law era, then it belongs to the half end of the law era, and it still has some appearance of ancient times.


    When he thought of this, he could not help sighing, a burst of sadness. He always felt that a knife had reached the Friar''s neck and cut it down bit by bit. One day, it would be completely cut off!


    "Hoo...!"


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid air, in the hands of this piece of Zhongpin spirit stone is divided into powder, with a wind floating.Looking up at the sky, he couldn''t help feeling confused. What should he do now? It''s impossible for him to hide all the time. He still knows nothing about the present Kunlun world.


    He said that if you want to step down the arrogant Kunlun kingdom with your feet, and if you want to look for the six precious medicines, you can''t hide all the time. He wants to accomplish these two ultimate goals!


    "Moo!"


    All of a sudden, a roar of cattle came from my ear. The voice was powerful and powerful, resounding through the sky. The boundless and overbearing Ning Tao was startled. Whose cattle Run away?


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s big bucket tree was broken by a strong force, and he took advantage of it to roll on the ground. As soon as he raised his head, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    In sight, there is a giant, no less than three meters, the whole body muscle bulge, full of explosive force, every breath, can set off a piece of sand!


    "This NIMA is a Cattle


    Ning Tao swallowed his saliva. He was a little shocked. When he saw such a big cow for the first time, and looked at the big tree, he made the most wise decision he thought. Escape!


    "Help...!"


    It''s a strange cry. It''s like running away. A small face is scared into a bitter gourd shape. Is this the reincarnation of the ox demon king? Eh, there''s a way!


    Ning Tao had an idea in his mind. As soon as his eyes brightened, he rushed to the back and roared: "old cow, your iron fan has let you go home for dinner. You must be careful of the old sun next door...!"


    "Moo!"


    The bull seemed to be enraged. He planed his front hoof and rushed with red eyes. The long and thick horns made people feel insecure everywhere.


    "Ah Help...! "


    "To tell you the truth, there are three of them It''s really none of my business. Don''t come here, ah...! "


    "I warn you, don''t deceive people too much, and don''t think about who Lao Tzu is. My archbishop, the leader of Hongmeng alliance, has left green dragon, right white tiger and Hold the grass


    "Boom...!"


    The bull broke dozens of big trees in succession. The brute force was incredible. It startled Ning Tao, who had never seen the world before. This scene was too shocking!


    After a while, Ning Tao like a headless fly into a dead corner, surrounded by rocks, was forced to a dead end.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face turned green. He never thought that he would be forced to such a position by a cow. It''s a shame. He looks like he has no future.


    He took a deep breath and tried to suppress the agitation. Then he remembered that he was a monk. Although the cow was big, he had seen the snake ancestor, and immediately recovered.


    Mom, I dare to lose face just now. How can I destroy my body? How can a cow be rampant!


    In the future, when they were fighting, a cold voice suddenly came, with self-confidence.


    "Hum, a bull dares to be reckless. It''s a death wish!"


    "Daofa, Wanyue chop!"


    A sword light suddenly passed by. The rampant bull was divided into two. In a moment He died miserably.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao moves a stiff, corner of the mouth twitches, black a face to see to some place, the person that suddenly appears on the rock.


    "It turned out to be a Dress like a woman

 Chapter 1128

    The figure of a woman is more beautiful than that of a woman in a mountain costume. She has a wonderful figure.


    "Whoosh...!"


    See its lotus feet a little, then gently fell on the side of Ning Tao, a charming body fragrance, because of strong, chest. Front is a kind of feeling.


    Ning Tao stares straight and swallows his saliva. Then he turns his head and can''t see more. In case he How does discharge nosebleed do?


    "You Are you all right? "


    Ear came a banter of light laughter, with a full sense of ridicule, the feeling of silver bell makes people feel relaxed.


    "Eh!"


    When Ning Tao heard that, he felt guilty and cautious, because he was an outsider, and these people should be the local residents of Kunlun. They were enemies, so he could not tolerate his carelessness.


    See him weak low head, deliberately cover up, finally tangled way: "I I''m fine. "


    When the woman saw this, her eyebrows wrinkled, and she had a feeling of love. Ning Tao was really disheartened, ragged, and looked like a beggar. Her breath was very weak.


    Coupled with his weak voice, dare not bow, let a good heart of Han Xue, can not help but soften up.


    "You Are you afraid of me? "


    Ning Tao immediately shook his head.


    "Well Am I not beautiful? "


    He shook his head again, wondering what she was going to do?


    "Since you are not afraid and think I am beautiful, why do you keep your head down, and why Dare not look at me? " Han Xue digs a hole for him for a moment and continues to press questions.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao stops talking for a moment and tries his best to cover up his breath. He doesn''t know if the woman has found anything unusual. He feels that he has gone into the pit. He feels tight in his heart and doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Step on...!"


    Suddenly, a sound of footwork came, and a pair of white boots appeared in his sight, and they were still close to him.


    Ning Tao is surprised. He knows he can''t escape. It''s better to fight. Anyway, it''s nothing to raise his head. There''s no portrait of himself in Kunlun, right?


    However, he suddenly raised his head, but hit her, Ning Tao almost suffocated, but he heard a cry.


    "Ah...!"


    It''s the beautiful woman that catches the eye.


    However, the two eyes are looking at each other, one is as deep and vast as a black hole, and the other is attracted in. Both of them are rigid, looking at each other stupidly.


    Ning Tao is stiff and attracted by this woman, while Han Xue is attracted by his magical eyes. He has never seen such beautiful eyes before, which makes him feel strange.


    He felt like, in a pile of stones, suddenly found two gems, or rare in the world.


    Just when they were in a daze, a roar with the intention of killing came suddenly, and a cold light rushed towards ningtao.


    "Damn it, you dare to defile Miss Han Xue with your body. I''ll chop you alive and die...!"


    "Dang...!"


    A Jinge jiaoming makes people''s eardrum tremble. Ning Tao''s body shakes slightly. He doesn''t know when to clench his fist. Suddenly he loosens it and turns back to a cowardly look.


    "Han Kui, what do you want to do?" Han Xue pretty face contain Sha, in the hand long sword a force, directly push back a man.


    The man of Han Kui was shocked when he heard the speech, and even yelled: "that beggar, he touched you, this is a stain, this is an insult, you get out of the way, I''ll split you."


    Han Xue smell speech, not give up, sullen way: "what is defile, insult, he just accidentally touched, it is unintentional, how can you be so rude?"


    "Do you want to kill every man who touches me when I walk in the street? And my father, do you want to chop, too? "


    These sharp words made Han Kui speechless, but he was still angry. A smelly beggar dared to touch his beloved goddess, or that kind of private part!


    I don''t care. I''m going to kill this smelly beggar today. I''ll see if you choose to help me or this dirty smelly beggar


    Words fall, immediately clench the hand of the axe, a tyrannical force crazy emerge, under an axe, everything does not exist.


    I saw him jump up suddenly, jump over Han Xue, hold axe in both hands in mid air, and slash hard for a month and a half.


    "Han family''s unique skill, start a mountain!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that there was no movement, but in fact his whole body was tense. Like a cheetah, he could explode at any time, but that was just the next strategy.


    In mid air, Han Kui suddenly frowned and felt a sense of danger. It was from this smelly beggar and that pair Indifferent eyes!


    Damn mole ant, dare to ignore him!


    "To I Go to Death Let''s goJust as he was about to split into Ning Tao''s face, at the critical moment, a cold voice suddenly came out.


    "Han family''s unique skill, Chuanyun sword skill!"


    "Boom...!"


    An energy explosion sounds in front of Ning Tao. He squats on the ground with his head in his arms, but a beautiful shadow protects him.


    The surging wind dissipates, and gradually reveals the two confrontation figures. Han Xue''s pretty face is cold, and her beautiful eyes are evil. Looking at the person in front of her coldly, she has already made a long sword.


    On the other side of her, Han Kui was out of his wits. His lips were a little white. He seemed to have been hit by the psychological shock. He trembled and said, "how can you fight with me for a smelly beggar?"


    "Do you fight with me for a stinking beggar?"


    This sentence is completely roared out, hysterical, like a lovelorn person, originally came from there more than a dozen people, but see this, are standing here.


    Han Xue smell speech, cold way: "he is not a beggar and you have what relation, just because he touched me, you want to kill him, this is what kind of outrageous truth?"


    "If it wasn''t for me, I wouldn''t intervene, but now I have to protect him. If it comes out, what will other people think of my Han family? Are they so unreasonable?"


    "You are doing this to discredit our Han family!"


    How could Han Kui listen to this kind of painstaking words and roar: "don''t tell me anything wrong. I only know that this smelly beggar insults you, and I will kill him."


    "I''ve talked about the past with emotion and reason!"


    See he wants to start again, Han Xue pretty face a cold, direct at that dozen people figure angry way: "you are all in hair what Leng, still don''t quickly pull him, don''t let him bad my Han family."


    More than a dozen people wake up immediately after hearing the speech, hoping that they are not strong enough, but they can always hold on.


    "Roar You let me go and get out of here. If you don''t listen to me, I''m going to chop him. Let me go...! "


    Ignore his roar, Han Xue cold hum a, then turn around, will squat on the ground Ning Tao pulled up.


    See her shallow smile, with mild, seems to want to comfort Ning Tao, and I don''t know where to start, finally or light smile way: "Hello, my name is Han Xue!"


    "You Hello, I My name is Ning Tao

 Chapter 1129

    "Rather "Tao?"


    Han Xue thought about it and then comforted her: "that man is my people just now. He is impulsive at ordinary times, but you don''t have to be afraid. I will protect you!"


    Ning Tao nodded his head as if he knew nothing about it, but there was something funny in his heart own?


    Just now, if he wanted to fight, who would win and who would lose? Even if he is injured and his meridians are damaged, there is still no big problem in dealing with Han Kui.


    See him nod, Han Xuemei eyes twinkle, he carefully looked at it, it was found that some unusual, although embarrassed like a beggar, but can not hide a noble temperament.


    This kind of temperament has great origins, noble and proud, especially the magical eyes, which despise all things and all living beings, overlooking the world and all States, just like An emperor?


    But when she broke her fantasy, she was a beggar in front of her eyes. She felt lonely in her heart. She was so dreamy that she turned a beggar into a noble emperor!


    If it''s true How good should it be?


    Ning Tao sees her in a trance and frowns slightly. They should not find themselves. It''s better not to watch now.


    Keep the same, keep changing!


    Han Xue returned to her senses and suddenly asked, "have you lost your way in this swamp?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded subconsciously. He knew nothing about the world. It''s better to be perfunctory first.


    See him nod, Han Xue heart a pine, this swamp is very vast, easy to get lost, such as Ning Tao this kind of thing is often, no direction, die in this is not strange.


    She immediately said with a smile, "well, our task has just been completed. In order to apologize, you can go with us. If you want to let yourself go, I''m afraid you can''t go out."


    "What, why take him out?" Han Kui in the distance was angry and very reluctant.


    8F latest. 9 Chapter 9 "g section" C – 0


    Han Xue heard that he was pretty and gloomy, and said angrily, "if you dare to make me angry again, I will leave you here directly."


    Looking at the angry eyes, Han Kui snorted coldly, some counselled. He was afraid of Han Xue. More importantly, he didn''t want to make her angry.


    Even if the heart is no longer willing, but also to endure.


    With a pair of murderous eyes, he looks at Ning Tao, as if he is saying, boy, you wait, sooner or later he will chop you.


    However, Ning Tao is too lazy to pay attention to him. It''s like looking at a mentally retarded, mentally handicapped child. It''s time for you to take medicine.


    Several carriages were parked in the distance. Fortunately, it was just a marginal area. Otherwise, the carriages would not be able to get in.


    The bull was also taken. It was the one who chased the archbishop, the leader of the alliance, Ning Tao.


    More than a dozen people, including Ning Tao, drove slowly in one direction, but the road was full of smoke. Ning Tao, Han Xue and Han Kui were in the same carriage.


    In order not to embarrass the atmosphere, Han Xue said with a smile: "by the way, Ning Tao, I don''t know where you come from. You seem to be afraid of strangers. How can you be in the swamp?"


    Although Han Kui didn''t care about it, he actually raised his ears to eavesdrop. He also wanted to know where the beggar was. Don''t suddenly come up with a very bad identity.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao had a long way to go. He immediately said, "I don''t know where it is. I grew up in the mountains with my master when I was young. I only know that there is a Lei Xingzong."


    "I also gave it a name, high-end atmosphere, high-grade, called You can''t find a mountain for eight generations! "


    "Eh!"


    "You can''t find a mountain for eight generations?"


    Go to Uncle Ni, what''s your name? Your Chinese teacher has already fainted in the toilet. Do you know that.


    Han Kui immediately said contemptuously, "hum, in my opinion, he is either a big fool or a country bumpkin."


    Han Xue smell speech, mercilessly stare at him one eye, recently is really more and more presumptuous, simply don''t put her in the eye.


    She comforted her: "you don''t have to pay attention to him. He has this temperament. By the way, how can you be here? You are Come out to experience, where''s your master? "


    Ning Tao a listen to, didn''t make a response, on the contrary also a face of gloomy lowered head, unexpectedly filled with a sad feeling.


    Han Xue can''t help feeling a little distressed. Seeing his tattered body and sadness, her Qiong nose is sour, because her heart is a very kind person.


    But when Han Kui saw this scene, his teeth were itching. He thought Ning Tao was a country bumpkin with a little white face temperament. He would only win other people''s sympathy and was the most shameless.


    But to tell the truth, his face is not whiter than himself?


    After a moment''s silence, Ning Tao suddenly opened his mouth and said hoarsely, "I''ve been in the mountain for many years. I''ve never been out. I don''t know it''s so big outside. So, I''m lost?"


    "As for my master, he is an old man...!"


    Before I finish speaking, everything depends on my brain. But with the atmosphere at this time, I am sure that I will associate with the saying of misfortune.The carriage fell into silence again. Although it was shaking, the three of them sat like a mountain and were not affected at all.


    In fact, Ning Tao didn''t tell a lie. He just gave a general description. Huaxia is like a mountain, and he hasn''t come out. Now when he comes to this world, he is really lost.


    As for Shifu, he didn''t say anything. Everything depends on speculation.


    Glancing at them, Han Kui seems to have believed it. Only Han Kui is still dubious. Did he catch a trace of what he had leaked before?


    What he thinks is right. Han Kui really feels something wrong. It''s very unusual, but he doesn''t care. What he''s thinking about now is how to deal with Ning Tao!


    The carriage is shaking, and the three are chatting with each other. Han Xue is very interested in Ning Tao, especially his story, which has been in the past and has been asking.


    Ning Tao''s scalp is numb. He has been huffing and puffing. He has no exact answer. If he is normal, he will show his horse''s feet. But they have made trouble here, and they have helped a lot.


    Poor Han Kui makes a fuss and thinks that his goal has been achieved, but he helps Ning Tao in disguise, which makes Han Xue have a strong interest in him!


    I don''t know how long later, the carriage suddenly stopped, and some noise came from my ears. It seemed that I came down to the city.


    When they got out of the car, a strange city suddenly appeared in front of them. Except for the lack of steel buildings and modern things, they had everything.


    Here is their destination, Tancheng!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt relieved to be released. He immediately said: "thank you for seeing Miss Han off. Now that we are here, let''s go our separate ways."


    However, without waiting for Han Xue to stay, Han Kui unexpectedly hugged him and said with a smile, "Ai, why do you want to break up? Meeting is fate. I have a good job for you here."


    "Han Kui, what tricks do you want to play? I warn you, if you dare to mess with me, I will not let you go," Han Xue thought that she would not give up and threatened harshly.


    However, Han Kui looked aggrieved and said, "my Miss Han, it''s all for your own good. I want him to be a guest minister in the Han family."


    "In this way, you can not only talk enough, but also give him a good place. Isn''t it a good thing to kill two birds with one stone?"


    "Eh!"


    Han Xue heard Leng Leng, then suddenly realized!


    "Yes, I didn''t think of that. It''s not easy for me to be a guest Qing."


    At the thought of this, she brightened her eyes and said excitedly, "Han Kui is right. You don''t have a place to go. You can come to my Han family. If I cover you, what are you afraid of?"


    Seeing Han Xue''s agreement, Ning Tao hesitated. Han Kui turned his eyes and immediately said, "it''s good to be a guest Qing. There are precious medicines, skills, and ways As a reward. "


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he was immediately moved. According to the current situation, this is the only way.


    Immediately, he said, "well Then go


    Han Xue a listen, pretty face big joy, directly pull Ning Tao toward Tan City, here, but she Han home territory.


    Han Kui in the back, instead of angry, smiles with pride. He suddenly feels that he has become smarter. He can think of this high-end method. I admire it.


    "When we get to Han''s, that''s my place. I want to clean up a little guest Qing, but it''s not It''s easy to catch


    "Ha ha ha...!"

 Chapter 1130

    Tancheng, a very prosperous city, is quite famous in the whole Kunlun circle, and many people have heard of it.


    And the master here is the Han family, the so-called local snake, who has been domineering here for many years. The family is very powerful, has amazing financial resources, and can''t be underestimated in material resources.


    The motorcade drove into Han''s home, a huge mansion, with two stone lions more than three meters high at the door. They bared their teeth and showed their authority to frighten all the curfew.


    Ning Tao''s becoming a guest minister has caused a lot of complaints, but Han Xue, the eldest miss of the Han family, orders everyone to shut up, and the matter is thus confirmed.


    The inferior guest Qing is the rank of Ning Tao.


    Han Xue because there is something important, simply told him a few words, let an accompanying Han family disciple, carefully arrange everything Ning Tao, and then left with the team.


    "Hoo...!"


    Looking at her leaving, Ning Tao is really relieved. Before he asked, he almost showed up, made things up and talked nonsense. Should he be fooling around?


    "Brother Ning, let me take you to your residence first?" That Han family disciple is still polite, very gentle smile at him.


    Ning Tao heard the speech and said with a smile: "thank you."


    The two of them went to the deep place one after the other, vaguely heard some voices of conversation, and had a good chat!


    When they left, there was a cold look at him, like a snake biting at any time.


    This person is Han Kui!


    y. Update 68 s fastest d ~!%


    "a smelly beggar dares to annoy me Hum


    He invited a disciple of the Han family and muttered a few words in his ear. The latter''s face immediately turned white and wrinkled into a bitter gourd shape. He seemed reluctant.


    "Well!"


    Han Kui''s eyes glared and glared. His grandfather was the second elder of the Han family. He didn''t believe that this disciple dared to disobey him.


    Sure enough, the disciple immediately counseled, drooped a face and nodded. He was more aggrieved than he was.


    Now that he knows, he''s not ready to go. Han Kui kicks him aside with a cold face, showing his arrogance.


    Under his threat, the disciple ran away, but his face was not good-looking, because what Han Kui told him was too cruel, totally To death!


    I don''t know how that boy offended kuishao?


    Seeing this, Han Kui smiles. If he wants to deal with a person in the Han family, he doesn''t need to do it by himself. If he moves his finger, he can make the beggar cry!


    At this time, a hasty figure passed by him. It seemed very casual, but Han Kui didn''t like it.


    "Han Yong, when you see me now, you don''t even say hello. Do you think your wings are hard and you don''t pay attention to me?" he said arrogantly with his arms around his chest.


    When the man in a hurry heard the speech, he turned his head. Then he saw Han Kui with an arrogant face. He immediately hardened his head and said with a farfetched smile, "where does Kui Shao say? How can it be? It''s just that a super event happened recently."


    "Super event?"


    Han Kui sniffed and sneered: "in your eyes, big things are super big things. You know how to yell. You should learn from me..."


    Hearing these words, Han Yong''s face turned black and said to himself, "if I had learned to be calm, I would have been killed by others. Look, everyone has a 250 face..."!


    I think so, but I said with a smile: "this time is different. This super event has spread to the whole world. Lei ang, the young leader of Lei Xingzong, was killed by outsiders!"


    "Well!"


    As soon as Han Kui heard this, his pupils suddenly shrank and his eyebrows began to think. He seemed to know something, but he couldn''t remember it. A burst of jamming made him irritable.


    It''s like looking for the heroine in the crowd. You know she''s here, but you can''t find her.


    "Damn...!"


    Han Kui grabs his head. He is very angry and wants to vent his anger. But he finds that Han Yong has run away. This grandson is smart this time.


    But what did I miss?


    Little Lord Outsiders!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Ning Tao''s room has been selected. Although it''s a bit remote and empty, it''s very clean, which is in line with today''s him. I''d better feel everything here first.


    After seeing off the disciple, Ning Tao''s smiling face disappeared, and the whole person became heavy. He began to see through his eyes slightly, but he didn''t find anything. He was like a dead leaf, and no one cared about him.


    On the way back, he drew a lot of words from the disciple''s mouth, and had some ideas about it.


    Kunlun has a vast territory, which is divided into nine states, and some small countries are located in remote areas.


    The place where he is now is one of the nine continents. Tam city is just an important city.He also deliberately asked Lei Xingzong, who turned out to be one of the seven shangzong, almost the strongest force in Kunlun, and their hegemony made countless people retreat.


    Fortunately, Lei Xingzong was in Lei Zhizhou, one or two continents away from Ze Zhizhou.


    But even so, it makes Ning Tao''s scalp numb. Before his travel, he has provoked this behemoth. Be careful in the future.


    I don''t know where Wang Tao is now. I hope that boy can survive. I''m looking forward to Fight you!


    At the thought of this, he was in a better mood. Suddenly, he thought of something. He turned over his hand and took out a token. A big word "Xia" appeared in front of him.


    This is the token of his inferior Keqing. The reason why Ning Tao agreed to be Keqing is because of the powerful power of "Daofa", which makes him really greedy.


    When he touched his chin, it suddenly occurred to him that all Keqing would be worshipped, especially the new Keqing, who could receive Lingshi and Baoyao in the current month, and also had a chance to read Gongfa.


    At the thought of this, his eyes were hot, and he could not restrain his excitement. He walked towards the treasure house, where the accumulation of the Han family for hundreds of years could be hidden.


    Treasure house is a place with tight defense, and there is also a steward who specially distributes things. According to the disciple, the Han family all call him Ma steward, and his status is very high.


    As soon as I walked in the door, I found a long faced old man dozing off. He had a little bit of saliva in his mouth, which made him very dull.


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao coughs twice and wakes the old man with a long face. The latter looks at him and lies on the table. He is angry and says, "it''s not the beginning of the month. What are you doing here?"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he immediately said with a dry smile, "Ma Guanshi, I''m the new guest Qing here today. I''d like to offer you a sacrifice."


    Ma Guanshi heard that, with a helpless look on his face, he half narrowed his eyes and said, "well, I know. What''s your name? Make a registration first, and then take out your Keqing order."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao immediately said with a smile: "my name is Ning Tao...!"


    Before he finished speaking, as soon as those two words came out, Ma Guanshi, who had been lying on the table, suddenly ejected, his eyes burst out, and he looked at him strangely.


    "You What''s your name? "

 Chapter 1131

    "You You said you What''s your name? "


    Ma Guan''s work is very strange. The feeling of powerlessness and anger before is gone.


    "Eh?"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao scratched his head and said, "my name is Ning Tao. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Rather "Tao?"


    Ma Guanshi murmured, his eyes half narrowed, and his face muscles also twitched, as if he thought of something.


    "Well...!"


    The air was quiet for a second or two. In Ning Tao''s suspicious eyes, Ma Guanshi suddenly gave a dry smile and sat down slowly, showing the bearing and power of a superior.


    "That, Ning Tao, right? I heard it wrong just now. I thought it was an old friend. It turned out that the homophony was the same, didn''t scare you?" He said with a gentle smile.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he gave a dry smile, which was far fetched, but he agreed: "no, no, I''m interrupting your rest, or I''ll come back later? "


    However, after hearing this, Ma Guanshi was very indignant and said, "what can I say to disturb? It''s my responsibility to take charge of the treasure house, even more so."


    "It really hurts me to say that. You have to deal with it now, or you are insulting me!"


    ^J first l


    "Er!"


    After hearing these words, Ning Tao''s face is strange. He always feels that something is wrong. Why does Ma''s face become so fast? He was still lazy and sleeping before, but now he says duty?


    What''s more, he also has a dedicated attitude in this post, which will be respected by outsiders.


    "Life is like a play, life depends on Acting!"


    "Cough...!"


    Ma Guanshi coughed and said, "the new inferior guest Qing can get three pieces of inferior spirit stones and a kind of magic medicine. They are all from me."


    Ning Tao''s eyes lit up. He didn''t care about Lingshi, but the word "lingyao" attracted him. Although it couldn''t compare with "Baoyao", he wanted to see it.


    Suddenly, Ma Guanshi sighed again: "you know, you can get things, but you have to contribute. If you don''t contribute, you can''t get these resources."


    "Contribution?"


    Ning Tao''s face is blank, completely ignorant.


    Ma Guanshi smiles and explains: "contribution is your help to the Han family. If you don''t do something to the Han family but want something, do you think Is that all right? "


    "Eh!"


    This kind of words let Ning Tao speechless, also some small shame, as if eating free food, are embarrassed to want.


    Embarrassed for a while, hesitated: "dare to ask Ma Guanshi, you said the contribution, what can I do to get?"


    On hearing this, Ma Guanshi''s long face finally showed a smile of satisfaction, just like an old fox showing his true face, and there was a flash of ridicule and sneer in his eyes.


    He said with a smile: "there is a dense bamboo forest in the east courtyard of Han family. You only need to cut down one hundred of them and bring them to me. Remember, you must have the biggest one."


    "Cut bamboo?"


    Ning Tao a listen, if thoughtful, immediately smile to charge a horse to worship, toward the direction of the East Court.


    Looking at his back, Ma Guanshi''s mouth is almost to the root of his ears, and his heart is full of laughter.


    This boy is a big fool. I really think it''s just as simple as cutting bamboo. That bamboo forest is "second bamboo". It''s very tough. Each one should be at least as thick as a bucket.


    What''s more, if you can''t find that feeling, if you have too much strength, you will be hurt by the anti shock force. Once the meridians are injured, it''s not a good thing to cultivate.


    Generally, this kind of hard work is dangerous. It''s all done by some slaves, but Keqing won''t do it. Many slaves died in that kind of hard work. It''s really sad!


    What makes him laugh more is Ning Tao''s stupidity. He is like throwing a bomb, and the latter is biting. This feeling makes him proud and proud.


    When a general rookie goes to cut down "Yi bamboo", which one comes back is not black and blue, what''s more, he also clearly marks a price of 100, even if he is a strong practitioner, he has to cut all day!


    "Hum!"


    Blame you for offending Kui Shao. It''s too easy to punish you with his ability. There are 365 Ways to deal with you 365 days a year.


    Thinking of this, he shook his head and sighed helplessly, then fell on the table and took a nap, totally forgetting his previous dedication. As for Ning Tao, he also left him in the corner of his mind.


    He had a dream that kuishao''s grandfather, the second elder of the Han family, said he was meritorious and responsible. He planned to make an exception to promote him and make him the top manager of the Han family!


    "Two Elder two I will Hard working, chief manager It''s mine My Hey, hey I...! "


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, a violent roar completely shattered his dream. Ma Guanshi was awakened, startled, and rushed to the table subconsciously."Thunder, earthquake, the Jade Emperor is angry...!"


    He shivered and closed his eyes. It seemed that he had not recovered from his dream. He was curled up under the table.


    "Ma is in charge. What''s the matter with you?"


    "The Jade Emperor spared me. I''m guilty. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t hook up with Xiaomei, let alone seek personal gain...!"


    "Ma is in charge, I''m Ning Tao!"


    "Eh!"


    "Ning Tao?"


    This sound made him wake up from his confusion. He was so angry that he even lifted the table, as if he had been greatly humiliated and was on the verge of volcanic eruption.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Ning Tao''s innocent expression. He was furious in his heart and said: "who let you come back? There is no sound when you walk. I don''t know how to knock on the door first


    "You are arrogant and deliberately creating chaos I''ve broken dozens of family rules Severe crime...! "


    "Even if you have ten lives, it''s not enough..."


    When he spits the star son to fly in disorder, a face is angry, the quiet words of Ning Tao completely blocked his mouth.


    "My task It''s done


    With that, he stretched out his finger to shake in front of his eyes, and then pointed to a corner, a very shocking scene.


    It''s a pile of green bamboo. There are hundreds of them. Each one is as full as a ten-year-old tree.


    "Eh!"


    Ma Guanshi only looked at it once, and then he stopped breathing, and his pupils contracted into pinpricks, with a gaping look.


    "How could he Is that all? "


    "This How can this be, no It''s impossible. It''s Yi Zhu. It takes a long time to make a baby, but it''s only time for a cup of tea...! "


    "It''s an illusion. It must be an illusion. It''s a fake. It''s just a low-class guest Qing. How can he have such ability to cheat? Yes, he must have cheated."


    Ma Guanshi is very confident and determined, just like a drowning man who catches a straw and doesn''t let go.


    In this scene, it''s like he threw a bomb. Ning Tao not only bit him back, but also didn''t explode. What''s more, he threw a dangerous bomb Break it into parts!


    Damn What if you do it?


    It''s not easy to get rid of you!

 Chapter 1132

    "Ma Guanshi, my task It''s done, isn''t it? " See Ning Tao a face calm way, appear very indifferent.


    "Eh!"


    When Ma Guanshi heard the speech, he swallowed his saliva. His eyes were a little erratic, and he was still a little shaken. A hundred "Yi bamboo", the thickest one, were all cut down.


    When I think of what he said before, I can''t help feeling blush and some pain. It''s a real hit on my face.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly took out another thing, light way: "this thing is the east courtyard steward to, he said cut so many B bamboo, there will be rich reward, with this token to get."


    "Eh!"


    Ma Guanshi is embarrassed when he hears the speech. This time, he is overwhelmed. This token can really get rich rewards, but will he give it to him? The answer, of course, is no!


    All of a sudden, he had an idea and snapped: "this task Naturally, it''s finished, but your contribution is far from enough. Just a little bamboo, how much contribution can you make? "


    Ning Tao a listen, frowned, but also didn''t go to say what, immediately indifferent way: "I don''t know what I have to do to get my offering, there are some rewards?"


    "Eh!"


    When Ma Guanshi heard this, he immediately had an idea. With a proud smile, he joked: "there''s a pile of wood in the west garden. You can chop all those and get the token again!"


    "Remember, we have to split it all Come back and see me again. "


    Hear this relaxed and casual words, Ning Tao brow a pick, what also didn''t say, so toward west courtyard and go.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, Ma Guanshi finally breathed a sigh of relief. His face was still cold. He said maliciously: "just a smelly beggar, dare to scare me here."


    "Hum!"


    This time I see how you cheat. That pile of wood is not a simple thing. It is called "iron wood". It has a wide range of uses and is one of the necessary things for big forces.


    It''s hard, it''s not too hard to say that it''s steel, otherwise it won''t be called iron wood, it''s the most painful work of slaves, it''s like a hard stone, it can''t do anything.


    All the slaves of the Han family can''t chop a hundred pieces of "iron wood" all day long, and they will be exhausted, full of scars, and axes can crash all over the sky.


    Sometimes, it''s perfectly normal to chop a slave to death with an axe from the sky. Even if the baby refining monk does this job, he will be half dead at the end of the day.


    What''s more, the pile of iron wood was just transported to Han''s house yesterday. It cost a lot of money. It''s 1500 yuan. It''s impossible to chop it in a month.


    Originally, he wanted to recruit some Hercules slaves. Unexpectedly, a Ning Tao suddenly came out. He could not help saving a sum of money and achieving the goal of killing two birds with one stone!


    Looking at the token in his hand, the reward token given by the steward of the Eastern Hospital to Ning Tao is still superior. With this alone, you can get six miraculous drugs, which are of excellent quality.


    However, Ma Guanshi didn''t intend to give it to him. Instead, he aroused the greed of some villains. Swallowing the elixir can increase cultivation. No one is too many, and so is he.


    He smiles cunningly, sweeps like a thief, and randomly puts the token into his arms. There are six miraculous drugs, which even the best guest wants to eat!


    Once swallowed by him, it''s impossible for him to spit it out again. He has a hundred ways not to admit it.


    It''s like a piece of first-class beef. If he eats it in his mouth, can he still spit it out? If he doesn''t swallow it, it''s good to spit it out. What''s the international joke.


    What''s more, Ning Tao knows nothing about it!


    Ma Guanshi half squints his eyes, a face of satisfaction, especially Ning Tao that silly, let him a burst of sneer, big fool is really big fool, move a finger can play you to death.


    Especially Ning Tao''s hard work, he takes advantage in vain, can also get praise, respect, can''t help but let him some floating.


    "Creak Creak...! "


    He shakes his chair, his face is comfortable, and his mouth is humming some songs. In his mind, he thinks of Xiaomei''s debauchery, some green and astringent body. Fragrance, and the shy and shy!


    At the thought of this, the corner of his mouth came out again. It was boring to be in charge of the treasure house. This was his only pleasure. He used to visit the kiln, but now he teases the little maid.


    I can''t. The more I think about it, the more uncomfortable I feel. Today I''ll go to Xiaomei to have a chat. I''ll talk about my body position and my ideal of life!


    "Boom Boom...! "


    Suddenly, there was a violent roar outside, and the whole house was shaking and shaking, as if it had been attacked.


    Ma Guanshi was awakened in a moment, and his face was pale. Was it the white family and the Liu family in Tancheng who joined forces to attack the Han family?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he grabbed the stick and rushed out of the house. But he was thinking about how to escape. Suddenly, a light flashed in his mind and he had a clever plan.


    Create chaos, the more chaos, the better. He is just a small manager. No one should care about him. He immediately pretends to be very frightened, as if he is about to face a disaster."Enemy attack If there is an enemy attack, everyone will fight... " Just as he was yelling at the top of his voice, he was suddenly choked back.


    In front of this scene, let him gape, panic expression solidification, eyes almost jump out, face also a burst of green a burst of red, a horse face pulled longer!


    The brain was blank, as if frightened.


    Like other people quiet class, you suddenly break into, not only break the calm, but also shouting five black Internet cafes, but I do not know that the head teacher is watching you pretend to force, the consequences can be imagined.


    "Eh!"


    The scene once became awkward, dozens of contemptuous eyes looked at him, as if looking at the mentally retarded, as well as the harrass in the corner of the mouth. Are these two goods really in charge of the horse?


    At this time, Ning Tao slowly out, a calm face, light way: "Ma Guanshi, this task I have completed."


    Er!


    Needless to say, Ma Guanshi also saw clearly that dozens of slaves were carrying "iron wood", which were neatly split, piled several meters high, and more than 1000 pieces should be split!


    "Gulu...!"


    I saw him swallow his saliva and suddenly burst into a rage: "last time I cheated, but this time you even dare to cheat, saying, who helped you?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, frowned, light way: "no one to help me, the task is all I do."


    As soon as the words fell, the slaves echoed one after another, and the eyes looking at Ning Tao were amazing, with fanaticism and worship. This is the god man, who can easily break the miracle.


    "Ma is in charge of affairs. We can all prove that Ning Keqing is totally on his own. He doesn''t have any help. We just carry him over, and we don''t have the ability to help...!"


    "Did I let you talk? Who brought you here? This is a treasure house. Are you lowly slaves free to come here? Go away, all of you


    Steward Ma became angry and glared at him. Some slaves even dared to contradict him. They were ignorant.


    The slaves were frightened, pale, shivering, kneeling to beg for mercy, and their heads were red with blood.


    Ning Tao sees this, a face haze, angry way: "I let them carry over, even if there is a mistake, you also want to punish me first, they are innocent, you this is abuse of power."


    Manager Ma was furious when he heard about it. He scolded: "it''s not up to you to tell me what I''m going to do. It''s just an inferior guest Qing. You really take yourself seriously!"


    "To be fair, you are a inferior guest. To be fair, you are a dog and I am the housekeeper."


    "Besides, you are guilty of a great crime!"

 Chapter 1133

    The angry voice of Ma Guanshi reverberates endlessly. At this moment, the manager''s aura accumulated over the years finally spreads out.


    The dozens of slaves, trembling, had been kneeling on the ground and constantly kowtowing for mercy. Even though their faces were covered with blood and their foreheads were covered with blood, they still did not dare to stop, for fear that they would be furious.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, has a gloomy face, a pair of fists tightly clenched, his wrists have been exposed, and his roots are eye-catching, and his murders fluctuate uncontrollably.


    Suddenly, he tried his best to suppress it!


    He remembered that this was Kunlun, not Huaxia, the original world he lived in!


    Here, he has no backing, no frightening identity, background, only the unhealed injury, and the breath and strength that he dare not reveal for the time being.


    It''s up to him to do everything from the beginning. If he falls out with Ma Guanshi now, it must be him who suffers. If he exposes his breath, he will be finished.


    The outsider is the enemy of the whole Kunlun kingdom. If he really shows his identity, no one can save him.


    He overcast his face and said angrily, "Ma is in charge of the business. You can eat the food at random, but you can''t talk nonsense. Be careful what happens comes out of your mouth!"


    Ma Guanshi heard the speech, a face of surprise, a cold face play abuse way: "disaster from the mouth? Do you have the courage to say that to me, a little inferior guest


    "Tell me, who gave you the courage!"


    Hear roar, Ning Tao a face evil spirit, is still not humble, no intention to be soft, just a steward also want to let him bow, impossible, daydream.


    Ma Guanshi saw this and said angrily, "if you don''t answer, I''ll list your crimes, such as contradicting the steward, breaking the rules, bringing slaves into the treasure house, with bad intentions, and daring to cheat in the first job, causing riots..."


    "These charges add up to enough to put you to death!"


    Not waiting for the sulky Ning Tao to retort, he said: "although you have made a big mistake, our Han family is not merciless, and you are the first time to commit it, so be strict with the police."


    "But remember, never again!"


    That kind of attitude is like giving alms to you, first intimidating you, then beating you with a mallet, but also giving you a date to eat, so that you can feel grateful, recite his kindness and regard him as a benefactor.


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand this. He has already seen through. Is this Ma Guanshi looking for fault, or making a fuss, deliberately doing it, and that kind of attitude makes him feel sick.


    I used to scold you for being a dog, but now I''m a good man, which makes you feel very grateful. It seems that what happened just now is just a farce, which makes you unable to find words to say. I''m so depressed in my heart!


    Ma Guanshi seems to have pity on his face, but in fact he doesn''t. He also wants to kill Ning Tao directly, but he can''t say whether he has the right or not, just for the eldest lady.


    The latter''s intelligence must be able to see through his means at a glance, and Kui Shao also asked to torture him, how could he do those thankless stupid things!


    This is just to scare him. The new guest Qing dares to fight with him. If he doesn''t establish his prestige, how will he get along in the future?


    The strength distribution of the Han family can be understood in this way. The lineal and collateral clansmen are the first ring of Jinghua, while the big and small administrators are the second ring of Jinghua, and the Keqing are the third ring of Jinghua.


    As for slaves, it''s a foot ring With the bracelet!


    He has been in charge of the Han family for such a long time. He is also a person who wants to save face. He is also in charge of the important place of the Han family, treasure house. Ordinary Han family members should be respectful to him.


    Seeing that Ning Tao is not very grateful, he is angry in his heart and can''t deal with you. Just when he wants to blame again, he suddenly has a better idea!


    He turned to the slaves and said angrily, "Ning Keqing just came here and doesn''t understand the rules. It''s understandable, but you still dare to break into the treasure house. I think you want to do something wrong."


    "Come on, pull it all down Torture


    As soon as the slaves heard this, they cried and cried out that they were wronged. Although they were slaves, they were all hard-working people. Most of them were desperate and had no livelihood, so they chose to live together.


    Hearing this, the guards in the distance rushed over one after another. They couldn''t help but beat each other violently. Some of them even used their spiritual power.


    "Ah Ma is in charge of We are wronged. Give us ten courage to do so Ah, ah


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    It''s useless for slaves to cry for their parents and beg for mercy when they are beaten. They curl up in a ball and can''t get up when they are beaten. It''s common for them to break their bones. There''s no pity when they''re bleeding.


    The latest chapter (= on the festival $CS


    MA Guanshi sees this, and feels a lot of bad breath. The whole person is fresh and fresh, with a feeling of high spirit.


    "Stop...!"


    All of a sudden, a sudden voice came, which made all the people''s movements stiff, leaving only the slave''s begging for mercy.


    They all turned around and found that Ning Tao was very angry, his face muscles were twitched by emotion, and almost didn''t suppress the murderous spirit. His eyes were just staring at the sobbing little girl,


    he didn''t expect that these people would be so vicious, they didn''t treat people as human beings, even the innocent little girl. She was just shouting for cheers, but she got more than a dozen sticks!He is kind-hearted, soft hearted and more fair!


    Ma Guanshi sees this, although a face is gloomy, but actually the heart is happy to bloom, not afraid you don''t bite.


    He feigned anger and said, "Ning Keqing, do you want to be charged with disturbing the law enforcement and breaking the rules?"


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a loud voice, "I ordered them to come here. If they are guilty, it''s my sin. I''m willing to bear it for them!"


    A group of slaves trembled and did not dare to look up. They were the most humble. They were dispensable. They were always fighting thunder for big people. But today, some people are slaves for them Ding Lei!


    When Ma Guanshi heard it, he seemed to hear a big joke and said sarcastically, "do you want to stand out for these slaves? Yes


    "It''s all because of those two tasks. As long as you admit cheating and that it''s someone else''s help, I can get rid of these slaves when it doesn''t happen."


    Ning Tao hears speech, the vision is like a sword, closely stares at him, in this instant, Lang voice way: "I admit!"


    After hearing this, Ma Guanshi gave a smile, and the proud grin at the corner of his mouth revealed his true face. He said: "since you admit it, take out the reward token."


    "If you don''t get it on your own, it doesn''t belong to you. After this time, I''ll give it back to the East and West courts!"


    As soon as Ning Tao spoke, a young man suddenly stood out of the slaves. He said angrily, "my lord Keqing, don''t believe him. He wants to eat alone..."


    "Bang...!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was knocked over with a stick, and his whole body twitched. His brain was dazed and nobody knew anything.


    "If you beat him to death for me, a slave would dare to interrupt. It''s just unruly," Ma said angrily.


    A guard heard the speech, immediately with a grim smile, clenched the gun in his hand and stabbed it like a fish.


    "Hum...!"


    As soon as the pupils of the slaves shrank and their faces were dull, the dark sky seemed to be torn by a ray of sunshine and warmed to their hearts.


    The long gun, held tightly by one hand, seemed to be white and tender, but it made the gun stagnate in the air.


    Ning Keqing is saving their slaves!


    His face was cold and he said in a deep voice, "I can give you the token you want, but you should let them go."


    Ma Guanshi, immediately overjoyed, promised: "don''t worry, I''m also in charge. I''ll do what I say."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao doesn''t want to be entangled any more. He throws the reward token from the steward of the West courtyard to him, and even condescends to look after the young slave!


    Ma Guanshi took the reward token and was overjoyed. For this token, you can get ten kinds of elixirs here, and they are all the best.


    This elixir is so simple!


    Ha ha!

 Chapter 1134

    "Ha ha...!"


    The unbridled and triumphant laughter spread to everyone''s ears. A group of slaves gnashed their teeth and their eyes were red, but they could only be sad and indignant. There was no so-called human rights at all.


    Looking at Ning Keqing''s treatment of young slaves, they all felt like they had overturned the Wuwei bottle and were full of respect. This is the true compassion for all living beings, which is 10000 times better than those fake monks.


    They were also a little sorry. Ning Keqing gave up the reward token for their humble slaves, which was equivalent to ten elixirs, so she sent them away.


    Not only irrelevant, but also thankless!


    What they think in their heart, Ning Tao is not clear. There is only one word in his mind. Everyone is equal. Although it seems ridiculous here, he also wants to do his best.


    Moreover, even if it is a slave, it is not as ruthless as this. It is inhuman.


    As a modernist, he can''t look down on it. Although he has a clear idea of the world, the jungle is the law of the jungle, and he is self respecting, he can''t adapt to it, and he always guards his own heart.


    The guards were dispersed, and their strength was wandering within the third ring road. They had certain rights to everyone.


    But Ma Guanshi grinned, his eyes narrowed, and he was thinking in the dark.


    There are two reward tokens, a total of 16 elixirs, three inferior elixirs belonging to Ning Tao, and one elixir. But this is not finished, and there is still a huge profit.


    The two labors in the East and West hospital had to find at least hundreds of strong slaves, manage food and housing, consume time, and distribute resources. But all these were solved by Ning Tao!


    After a little calculation, he found that these two expenses had been saved, and there were more than 100 excellent elixirs. He was absolutely sure that he would swallow, hide and possess them!


    One hundred and twenty elixirs, he took dry wipe clean, no one can find any objection, this is the magic of the means.


    Even if the baby refiner hears this number, he will be very jealous and will fight for it with all his life.


    you know, the offering of the superior Keqing is only a miraculous medicine for a month, while that of the inferior Keqing is a miraculous medicine for half a year, which is a pity.


    120 plants, what a long distance!


    Looking at the busy Ning Tao, he suddenly moves in his heart. Since there is a big fool, why don''t he take advantage of it and exploit his value completely, eating meat and drinking blood and then gnawing bones.


    He restrained his excitement and said bitterly, "Ning Keqing, since you have admitted your mistake, start all over again. I believe you will never make any more mistakes."


    Ning Tao a listen, the facial expression is calm, indifferent way: "Ma Guanshi if want to say what words, please say straight, don''t beat around the Bush, I here only have a main road, no bifurcation!"


    After hearing this, Ma Guanshi simply didn''t care about it. He said straightforwardly: "now there is a chore in the South and north courtyard. As long as you can finish it, I will give you the sacrifice."


    "I believe that after what happened just now, you will repent. The" reward token "is the proof of your accomplishment."


    "If you don''t do it, according to the rules, you won''t be able to receive any future offerings. Moreover, the chores of the two houses will be handed over to the slaves you save. It''s up to you How did you choose? "


    Even he felt that his words were full of flaws. However, judging from what happened just now, he still had some confidence and insisted on believing them.


    When the slaves heard the words, their eyes were about to crack. They wanted to tear up the pieces, full of grief and indignation Can''t vent!


    "This is to take them again Threaten Ning Keqing


    Advance in an inch, press step by step, bully and lure, shameless All kinds of means can be used to make outsiders shudder, but their own experience is creepy.


    A villain''s greed, completely exposed!


    "Yes, I promise!"


    A direct voice suddenly came out, simple and direct, straightforward and quick, so that people were caught off guard.


    Turning around, it turned out to be Ning Keqing. He agreed to this villain''s greed and shamelessness, just for them!


    "Ning Keqing You can''t promise You are Bodhisattva''s heart Reincarnation of living Buddha We can''t just watch you suffer Don''t worry about us...! "


    A group of slaves shed tears and were grateful. They were willing to repay their death for all that they had done for them. This is their slave The greatest value!


    When Ma Guanshi heard this, he was furious. If these slaves were allowed to ruin his fortune, he vowed that he would find some unnecessary charges and kill them all.


    He has never been soft hearted to slaves!


    However, Ning Tao for these just smile, comfort way: "you don''t have to worry about me, or go back first, later careful, I can''t always protect you."


    Then he took a look at Ma Guanshi, made a warning with his eyes, and then went to the south yard and the north yard. The so-called chores were not too difficult for him."With the grass pheasant sword, he is still relaxed!"


    Ma Guanshi understood the meaning of his eyes and asked him to let go of the slaves. With expectation, he waved his hand and asked the guards to drive them out.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, he suddenly realized two special things, as if, full of strange, not right.


    Two tokens were thrown on the table. This is the reward token given by the steward of the South and North Court. It is also his proof.


    When Ma Guanshi saw this, his eyes narrowed, his mouth closed with laughter, and he held it in his arms, just like an old dog protecting food. No one was allowed to touch the taboo things.


    He handed Ning Tao a piece of prepared things, there is no stone, elixir, only that piece of paper.


    Ning Tao frowned, opened a look, immediately became the color of iron blue, the body is so slightly trembling.


    "We owe ningkeqing a miraculous medicine and three inferior stone. When the treasure house is rich, it will be settled."


    "Sign, MA in charge!"


    In his opinion, this is just a blank check!

 Chapter 1135

    A blank check, no deadline!


    Ning Tao takes that thin paper, in the heart that call a gas, simply bite broken teeth, have never eaten so big loss.


    The first two tasks were OK. The second one was to dissect the corpses of animals he was unfamiliar with and had never seen before. The other one was totally working hard. He was really tired.


    He doesn''t know anything, but he doesn''t say it, because once it''s broken, it will only be bad for him. If he can''t get anything, it will attract a lot of different eyes.


    But he couldn''t bear the anger!


    After so much work, you have to give something, but in the end, there is only a blank check. It''s just to make people It''s a dead end!


    It''s like a pillar of the family going to mine and eating with one or two silver coins. I''m tired for a long time, but I don''t have any silver. I only have a blank check. How can you bear it?


    I saw him motionless, so staring at him, eyes as sharp as falcon, as sharp as a sword.


    Ma Guanshi seemed to be aware of it. With a dry cough, he said in a cold voice: "Ning Keqing, this is a treasure house. If there is nothing wrong, you can go first. Later We''ll meet again! "


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao snorts coldly, and wants to send him like this. It''s so fantastic. Do you really think he''d rather kill than harm?


    The air is filled with cold, cold climb on the skin!


    A. Although they have different thoughts, they don''t want to make things big. One wants to take it alone, and the other is afraid of being found out. They have different ideas!


    Ma Guanshi''s face was cold and his attitude was tough, but he was thinking about how to kill him and how to keep him honest.


    What''s more, he is greedy for the magic weapon!


    Ning Tao is angry and vows not to retreat, but he is thinking carefully in his heart. Why does Ma Guanshi embarrass himself?


    Never let it go!


    Just as the sword was drawing the crossbow, a sudden sound of footsteps broke the peace between them.


    "Ma Guanshi, get me two effective drugs quickly." the bearer''s face hasn''t been seen clearly, but his voice came first.


    "Eh!"


    Ma Guanshi hears the speech, and his face is stiff. Then he can see the visitor''s appearance. Xu Rui, the senior guest Minister of the Han family, has a good relationship with him.


    I saw the latter face anxious, and said: "hurry up, don''t talk nonsense, I have an urgent need, I''ll explain to you later."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looked playful and sneered: "even if you are in urgent need, you can''t help it. Now the treasure house is not rich and there is nothing. Come back another day. Bye bye!"


    "Eh!"


    Xu Rui smell speech, a face of astonishment, as if to hear something extraordinary secret, this boy is silly?


    At this time, Ma steward did not know where to find out two green grass, a plain face: "ah, you want the elixir!"


    When Xu Rui heard the speech, he grabbed it and said thanks to Ma Guanshi. When he left, he looked at Ning Tao with a stiff face and said with sarcastic disdain: "silly Force


    "I''ll fuck you..."


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s face turned green, and his muscles were shaking all the time. He had an impulse to hit people.


    "Bang...!"


    Seeing that he vigorously slapped the IOU on the table, he said angrily, "don''t you say that the treasure house is not rich? You have to owe me a single elixir first, and I''ll give you two as soon as I want them!"


    "Tell me, what''s the point?"


    After hearing these words, Ma Guanshi was very calm, and said faintly: "they are superior guest Qing, and they have this right, but you are just inferior guest Qing. What''s the qualification to say the same thing?"


    "People and people, dogs and dogs, are high and low!"


    Hear these words, Ning Tao a face evil spirit, icy cold way: "so say, you are not going to give me, right?"


    Ma Guanshi was impatient. As soon as he wanted to open his mouth, a dense sound of footsteps came from the door. A greasy fat guy came in with a smirk.


    He said with a smile: "pony, I''ve sent you thousands of yanlei grass purchased by your Han family."


    As soon as Ma Guanshi heard this, he immediately welcomed him with a smile and flattered him: "Oh, it''s really a small honor that Mr. Jin arrived. Just a moment. I''ll call someone now."


    As he said this, he called the guards to carry things. Many exquisite boxes were exposed in King''s motorcade. What was stored inside was yanlei grass, which was an extremely precious elixir.


    Ning Tao has a black face and is ignored by everyone. There is a cold flash in his eyes. According to his past temperament, even if he kneels to beg for mercy, he will not let him go.


    His grandmother''s, too subdued, stuffy chest pain, has never had such a big loss, and humiliation!


    "Hum!"


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Wait for me!"


    I saw him restrain his temper and choose to be patient. Looking at the busy people in front of him, he suddenly picked his eyebrows and opened his perspective eyes to these things Curiosity.In the sight, it is a kind of two-color medicinal material, half of which is shining silver, half of which is fire gold. It has the attributes of thunder and fire. It is in a balance and exudes an attractive luster.


    It seems that this is yanlei grass. It''s really strange that there should be such a magic medicine in the world. It''s a long experience.


    From those conversations, he also learned the reason. It was purchased by the Han family from a chamber of commerce at a huge cost, equivalent to 70% of the financial resources of the whole Han family.


    Yanlei grass is very rare and precious. It only grows at the junction of leizhizhou and huozhizhou. It has been carved up by various forces. It''s very difficult to buy these.


    All the guards took it lightly and moved it carefully into the treasure house of the Han family Great treasure house!


    This place is one of the most important lifeblood of the Han family. It has accumulated for hundreds of years, and its value is far more than yanlei grass. Remember, it is far more than several times!


    Looking at that huge treasure house, Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, don''t know how to think of, unexpectedly uncanny make a difference of opened perspective eye!


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    "Hiss!"


    The next second, he took a cold breath. He was dazzled by many treasures, such as strange treasures, rows of weapons, miraculous drugs, and piles of miraculous stones!


    It''s amazing!


    What shocked him even more was that there seemed to be an array around the treasure house, and he could actually see the track and run it. If he was allowed to enter the array, it would be absolutely it '' s a piece of cake!


    "Eh...!"


    "Chuang "Battle


    "If you give me the treasure If I steal it, I will sweep all the inside information. I should It won''t be a big problem! "


    As soon as this idea came out, it was just like the flood of opening the gate. It was out of control and occupied the whole mind, even deducing its own route!


    Ning Tao shakes his head and smashes his mouth. He always feels that he is too crazy and his courage expands in a moment.


    Ma Guanshi deceives others too much, but Han Xue can treat him. If he does, is it some Too bad?

 Chapter 1136

    In Ning Tao''s gaze, thousands of flaming thunder grasses are put into the treasure house. After that, the door is closed, blocking countless curfew, and an array is also opened.


    Boom!


    The door of the treasure house was closed, and the steward bowed and bowed, with a look of flattery, respectfully sent the fat King away, and the following motorcade, the strong one.


    On the surface, the strength of these people is twice as strong as that of the monks in the original world in the same level. They not only have a solid foundation, strong strength, but also have extraordinary deposits.


    It''s also a pity that they don''t want to go out. Otherwise, if they want to kill monk Hongmeng, they may fall on one side. They have the absolute upper hand against the enemy at the same level!


    After seeing off the king, Ma Guanshi''s waist hardened again. He walked back with his hands on his back, humming some songs in his mouth, which made him feel very comfortable.


    Suddenly, he saw Ning Tao with a hazy face, staring at him with a strong Hostility!


    Seeing this, he can''t help but frown and touch his chin. If he wants to find a suitable way, he should not only pacify Ning Tao, but also not pay the price, and let him not speak out!


    Eh With!


    I saw him coming over with a smile and comforted him: Ning Keqing, what are you doing with a straight face? Come on, I have a better way to resolve this matter.


    Ning Tao cold face, so he pulled in, in the heart secretly think, don''t know this guy want to make what pattern.


    He picked up the IOU with a proud face and added a zero on it, which turned into ten elixirs!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is still indifferent. Even if he adds nine zeros, it''s also a blank check. I really think he''s stupid. He just doesn''t want to make a scene or be noticed Identity!


    See him still cold face, Ma Guanshi frowned, unexpectedly added a zero, became a hundred panacea!


    Bang!


    Ning Keqing, you have to know that it''s not a good habit to retreat in the face of difficulties and be insatiable with greed that''s enough!


    Between the words, also deliberately revealed a trace of prestige!


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. His integration with the world had just reached 90%. He immediately had an idea. He grabbed the IOU and left without looking back.


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge in three days.


    if you don''t cry, my heart will be in trouble!


    Seeing that he left cleanly, Ma Guanshi was stunned. Then he laughed wildly, full of pride, as if he were a victorious general with four reward tokens in his arms.


    One hundred and fifty miraculous drugs originally belonging to Ning Tao are enough to make the baby refiners red eyed. They are so dominated by Ma Guanshi that they eat them, wipe them clean, and receive them in their own pockets.


    Ning Tao has done all the dirty work, hard work and hard work, but his final fruits and rewards have been seized. All his gains, hard work and hard work, are only a blank check and a dispensable one in the end Waste paper!


    Ning Tao was calm and indifferent. He didn''t throw away the wastepaper IOU. In his ear, Ma Guanshi laughed wildly, which was no less than in extreme grief!


    Dragging tired body, walking around, finally can only be a sigh, people, always slowly grow up, experience more things, look back, everything has gone through vicissitudes.


    You or you But it''s not you!


    Little beggar Little beggar!


    Suddenly, a surprise came from the distance. From far to near, people felt elated and had a feeling of first love.


    As soon as I turned my head, a familiar shadow appeared in front of my eyes. It was very close, almost face to face. A wisp of human body fragrance penetrated into my nostrils, making my heart ripple!


    Han Miss!


    Ning Tao swallowed saliva, subconsciously step back, slightly lowered his head, deliberately want to hide.


    But a pair of jade hands held his face and directly lifted him up. The two eyes looked at each other. There was a feeling of heart, and Han Xue''s red face.


    Wow, little beggar, I didn''t expect you to be so handsome after washing. She said with a smile and a surprise, it was like a child found a lollipop. She was very happy.


    Er!


    Ning Tao wrinkled a face, aggrieved, Han Xue seems to take him as a toy, has been constantly kneading, more uncomfortable, is a heart out of control in restlessness.


    Han Xue''s soft and delicate body almost pasted up. Some indirect slight friction made him lust continuously!


    Fortunately, the sequelae of the blood baby dissipated most of the time, otherwise, at the moment has lost his mind, but also staged a scene of lust, but it is estimated that he will be cut into pieces every minute.


    M''s, damned little bastard, get out of my way. A familiar roar came to my ears in an instant.


    If you dare to touch him, I''ll make you half disabled!


    Just when the strong wind is about to hit, Han Xue''s cold and heartless voice suddenly comes out, with a bone chilling, and a strong pressure, never belonging to Ning Tao.Er!


    The strong wind dissipates, revealing the ferocious Han Kui. His eyes seem to be able to kill thousands of times. He wants to spit fire and climb.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s hand trembled and loosened. Just now, he almost couldn''t help it.


    Han Xue sees this and hums coldly. She hates Han Kui more and more. She immediately smiles and comforts him: little beggar, don''t worry. There''s a elder sister covering you and you''ll be safe.


    Er!


    Ning Tao said nothing with a bitter smile.


    Seeing this scene, Han Kui was very tired of it. He wanted to cut the boy. It was so hateful. It was like a contest for favor. Ning Tao came and he was put into the cold palace.


    He said angrily: Xueer, they are still talking about it. Just now, master Jin sent thousands of yanlei grasses. It''s a big assignment. We can''t go late.


    Hearing this, Han Xue and Dai Mei frowned and knew which one was more important. She immediately said with a smile: little beggar, I''ll go first. When I''m busy, I''ll take you out to play.


    Er!


    Ning Tao hears the speech, can''t smile bitterly, this is to regard oneself as what, oneself look so pitiful?


    Han Xue left in a hurry. Han Kui gave him a look before he left. He was full of killing intention, but he didn''t hide it.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughs and disdains. This scene is like a big mountain, but it is treated as a small stone, a huge stone to satirize and challenge you.


    He just shook his head and laughed at it.


    After Han Xue''s words, his mood is obviously too much better. In this world, Han Xue is the first woman who has no hostility to him and is full of goodwill.


    People respect me a foot, I return a foot,


    people destroy me three millet, I take people three fights!


    With this good mood, he came to another important place, the Han family Sutra Pavilion!

 Chapter 1137

    The Sutra Pavilion is the foundation of the Han family for hundreds of years. It is also the foundation of their strength and foothold!


    All the roots of the Kunlun Kingdom have been migrated from the original world. The methods in the Kunlun Kingdom have been created by our ancestors and written by later generations. Each has its own merits, which can be learned by modern people!


    Looking at the imposing attic, Ning Tao is excited and full of expectations. I don''t know what the Kunlun world is like. What''s the difference between Kunlun and the original world?


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t dare to use his unique skills here, because there is a big difference between them. It''s easy for people to see the clues and identify.


    That is to say, all the unique skills he learned from Wudang school should be hidden as far as possible, but there is no need to fight here, and some means must be added.


    He remembers that the New Ke Qing once had a chance to read his unique skills. It was an iron rule and just met his needs. He hoped to find a unique skill suitable for him.


    But in fact, he would like to see the Taoist Dharma, which is superior to the unique learning. What kind of elegant demeanor is it?


    "Hoo...!"


    Take a deep breath and finally walk into Sutra Pavilion!


    As soon as you enter the museum, you will immediately have a sense of scholarliness, with a strong classical charm, which makes you feel as if you were in the ancient times, immersed in the vicissitudes of ancient books.


    Ning Tao is a little surprised, in the heart more expect, immediately come to the place in charge of the office, took out his guest Qing token.


    The steward was a middle-aged man with a cold attitude. He was busy packing. But when he saw Ning Tao''s action, his action stopped and he took the token.


    "I''d rather Ning Tao


    As soon as he saw these words, his eyes narrowed and he suddenly thought of something, showing a harmonious smile.


    He said with a smile, "Ning Keqing, right? I''m one of the managers in charge of the Sutra Pavilion. Just call me Feng manager. You should come here to have a look at your unique learning?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, surprised of point head, but some don''t know this person''s attitude, how to become so mild.


    See feng Guan Shi to smile a way: "that come with me, by the way introduce to you, lest you don''t quite understand."


    "There are three layers in the Sutra Pavilion. The first layer stores the rise and fall of our Han family in the past, and some simple unique skills. The second layer stores some powerful unique skills, which are very famous."


    "And the third level is the root of our Han family. Daofa, a kind of Dharma that transforms decay into magic, is superior to all unique skills. It is said that it is close to the means of immortals."


    "Of course, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t think about it. There are arrays here that can make people despair!"


    The voice of manager Feng''s smile seems casual, but in fact, there is a needle in his words, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Ning Tao''s face is calm, his eyes twinkle, so he follows behind and looks around secretly.


    On the way, I met some people, including Han family members, Keqing and steward. They were all surprised to see Ning Tao. The Sutra Pavilion is an independent existence, and steward is also special.


    But this young man actually asked manager Feng to lead the way with a smile. This man What identity is it?


    People put down their hands, looked at them with a solemn look, and bold ideas came out of their hearts. Are they going to the second or third floor?


    You know, there are very few people who can enter the third floor. The number of people who can enter the whole Han family is no more than the number of hands.


    "Step on...!"


    These two steps became the only one in the Sutra Pavilion. People held their breath and looked forward to whether they would witness a miracle and have a glimpse of the third floor Style!


    All of a sudden, the two stopped, their hearts suddenly trembled, and their pupils gradually shrunk into needle eyes.


    "Poof Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    For a moment, dozens of people laugh back and forth, belly laugh, the laughter is very harsh, and even laugh out of tears.


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    Hearing these laughter, Ning Tao''s face was overcast, and his eyebrows were full of gloom. He looked back at those people and fell to the ground laughing, and the source was absolutely him.


    Then he looked at the gentle looking steward Feng, and motioned him to go and read. In front of him, there was only one bookshelf.


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    Under these ridicules, Ning Tao, with a gloomy face, walks slowly to the bookshelf. There are more than ten books in total, with different ages, some old and some dust.


    At this time, wanton laughter reduced, even Ma Guanshi is a solemn color, everyone''s attention is on Ning Tao, as if the next second, there will be a miracle!


    Ning Tao was on guard. He lowered his eyes and took out the top ancient book. He threw the dust away and revealed several big characters, revealing a sense of desolation and loneliness.


    "Autumn The wind Sweep Fall Leaf


    With doubts, expectations and complexity, Ning Tao slowly opens the first page and sees some of the introductions.This method is the loyal servant of the Han family, Lao Huang, who spent all his life trying to find out some spiritual power from sweeping the floor at the door. Once the autumn wind comes out, he should sweep away all the sundries!


    "Hum...!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face turns green and red, and his angry eyes are wide open. He snorts, and his blood is choked on his chest. His eyes are a little black, and his anger is all over his body.


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    Those dozens of people burst out laughing in an instant. What''s more, they are pounding the ground, laughing wildly, as if they are going to laugh crazy, silly, crazy, with a strong sense of irony and ridicule.


    "We Han family finally have a big happy event, that has been dead for a long time sweeper Huang, finally have a successor, Congratulations, Congratulations, ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao has a green face and blood in his eyes. He looks at Feng Guanshi and sees that he is still mild with a smile on his face. But now it seems to him that he is a miscellany with a face.


    He said with a smile: "Ning Keqing, you can read and browse the books on this shelf. If you can learn all of them, I will be a blessing of the Han family at that time."


    "Ha ha...!"


    When Ning Tao heard this, he was already furious. The laughter from all directions was like a thousand arrows penetrating the heart. Each handle was cool and deep in the heart.


    "Creak...!"


    The fists are loose and tight, tight and loose, and a touch of hostility appears on the face. The eyes are full of golden light. The perspective eyes are open, and they consider whether they want to use their soul to attack.


    He has had enough of today''s disgrace!


    There is another Feng in charge, who deliberately humiliates himself. For no reason, he treats others with sincerity, but others deliberately destroy his heart. He treats others with kindness, but maliciously humiliates them.


    As soon as I raised my head, I was going to fight my life to split my soul, but my whole body suddenly froze and there was no sound.


    $B change Z new HS fastest Y! Above ¡Ì


    "eh...!"


    Only heard a light Yi, still stiff, maintain the posture of looking up, eyes filled with a golden light.


    In sight, there are six Scroll!

 Chapter 1138

    Six scrolls, suddenly appeared in the line of sight, before the humiliation, unhappy, depressed, all waved away.


    "I''ll rub it. This is "Tao FA!"


    Ning Tao''s pupils contracted. He was shocked. He saw the third layer. The array didn''t hinder his sight. Now it hasn''t been triggered. It just makes him look very fuzzy.


    Shocked for a while, his eyes were bright, and the whole person became unprecedentedly excited Does it mean that the six volumes of Taoism can be seen and acquire!


    It''s like Really! If you look at the so-called autumn wind sweeping leaves in your hands, it''s just Heaven and earth!


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    As the saying goes, when things go to extremes, good people have their own way of life. You gave me the unique knowledge of slaves, but I saw the master''s Taoism. The hundreds of years of Han family''s heritage was completely revealed in front of his eyes.


    See Ning Tao face dew ecstasy, extremely excited.


    However, this scene made dozens of Keqing and Han family members laugh and show disdain one by one. Is this guy stupid and still laughing there.


    "Look, the descendant of Lao Huang is still giggling. One of them can laugh when he looks at the unique skill left by sweeping the door. I think he is crazy..."


    People laugh and despise. Ning Tao is a clown in their eyes now. His brain is poisonous. If you look at him more, you can pollute their eyes.


    This scene, like he holding a brick, but as a piece of gold in general excited, like found a baby.


    Just imagine who would be so happy with the brick. It would be nice to shoot people without the brick. I''m still laughing. How big is the experience? The whole Han family This is the only intellectual disability!


    At this time, suddenly a Han family member came out with a solemn and solemn look on his face. He said in a deep voice: "I have a major task for you, the descendant of Lao Huang."


    "After that, the garbage of the Han family I''ll leave it all to you! "


    "Ha ha...!"


    The crowd burst out laughing and shouting Absolutely. You know, that bookshelf was all learned by slaves, including a knife chopper, a wood chopper, and a bone picking knife!


    If Ning Tao had learned it all, would the Han family worry about not having a suitable slave? In other words, this guy is white, how could he choose to be a slave?


    Feng Guanshi smiles but doesn''t speak. He is still gentle, but he sneers in his heart. Ning Tao, you are really at the muzzle of a gun. The Han family is so big, but you just want to come here.


    You know, Kui Shao''s grandfather and two elders are the real leaders of the Sutra Pavilion, and they naturally obey him. If Kui Shao speaks, how dare they not follow him?


    This is equivalent to that you beat wolf cubs. After wolf cubs come home and cry, you go into the wolf''s den instead. Should you say you are stupid or lucky, you deserve it!


    Seeing that Ning Tao was not angry but smiling, he was still very excited. He could not help shaking his head. Another one who was mad by Kui Shao!


    In the original quiet Sutra Pavilion, there was a riot, which was equivalent to a circus in which countless people watched the clown, laughed at him, made fun of humiliating him, and trampled on others.


    As everyone knows, their so-called ridicule, in Ning Tao''s view, is so ridiculous, ignorant, just like a group of mangy dogs.


    You smile slowly. I''ll accept all the six volumes of Taoist Dharma. When I learn them all, I''ll beat you one by one. Hum, I''ll break that stinky mouth first!


    Directly ignore those people, close eyes Shen Shen, secretly running against the sky, a majestic spirit into the eyes.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    With a loud shout, his eyes burst out with bright golden light, which directly penetrated the two layers of barrier and Dharma array. Six volumes of ancient Taoist Dharma suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, very clear.


    In the third layer, besides the six volumes of Daoism, there are also some scattered methods, but they are all incomplete. Ning Tao didn''t pay much attention to them and immediately looked at them excitedly Tao FA!


    He has been greedy for this for a long time!


    The first thing that came into view was a familiar Taoist Dharma, named "Wanyue chop", which was used by Han Xue on that day. It was very powerful. A Wanyue chop can divide life and death.


    But when he read it carefully, he found that it was not suitable, some were too extreme, and his way was open and close. If he practiced by force, it would only have the opposite effect.


    It''s a very powerful method to practice the nine robberies. When you practice the nine robberies, you should have the power of the sun and the moon. Unfortunately, it''s a skill.


    Compared with his decision against heaven, there is no comparison between an ancient Tyrannosaurus Rex and an ordinary domestic snake. It can be said that they are not qualified to carry shoes. It''s rubbish.


    The next four volumes of Daoism include attack and defense, but they are not suitable for him. It seems that his requirements have become harsh, but he can only stare and can''t enjoy them.


    His heart is like a cat''s paw scratching. It''s hard for him to get tired of. There are six volumes of Taoist Dharma, but none of them is suitable for him. Don''t you feel happy?


    It''s really no good. If you try to practice one of them, you have to have some emergency measures. You can also extract the essence and use it in other moves. It''s also very powerful.At this time, he suddenly realized that there were still some dilapidated methods on the other side. They were all too old, some were lost, some were weathered, some were incomplete, some were missing arms and legs.


    When he glanced a little, he was really attracted by one thing. It''s a few scattered pages. It''s well preserved, but it should be less. There are only two big words left at the beginning.


    "Step on God


    With expectation and fluke, he read the above words again, but he was fascinated and couldn''t extricate himself.


    When he finished reading those pages, he felt a stabbing pain and dizziness in his mind. He immediately took back his eyes, and there was an extra spirit stone in his hand. It cost too much and he almost fainted here.


    He paid so much and gained a lot. The few pages of scriptures helped him a lot, no less than enlightening him. What''s more, they made him suddenly open and his mind collided with countless auras.


    The scripture records a Book of footwork, but it only leaves some essence, but the inner frame is missing.


    With the collision of spirit and light, his mind is surging. He unexpectedly integrates the nine palace magic trace step into it. Unexpectedly, the two fit together very well, a brand new step Born!


    He named it, "step on God Nine Step


    Although it has already taken shape, it will take time to complete it. The power of Taoism will make his brain open and his talent wise Show it all!


    Bang!


    Just when Ning Tao was excited, his shoulder was suddenly hit by a huge force, and his mind was cut off in an instant. It has been deduced to the important point of three steps. At this moment It''s gone!


    "Damn slave, how dare you bump me?" A sullen voice suddenly sounded, with the meaning of blame.


    Ning Tao hears speech, a burst of dismay, he but stands in the same place and doesn''t move, how is it possible to bump into others? And when did he become a slave? It''s just I''m looking for fault!


    Just as he was about to raise his head, he saw a five fingered palm fan with a strong wind.


    "Pa...!"


    As soon as the voice came out, the Sutra pavilion was silent like death!

 Chapter 1139

    "Pa...!"


    A crisp slap sound, startling sound, and before that, dozens of people watching the bustle, eyes can not help staring round.


    In front of that bookshelf, there are only two people, one is Ning Tao, a fool who is regarded as a slave by them, and the other is a member of the Han family, a little genius, Han Fei!


    Before, Ning Tao ignored them, looked up at the ceiling, and even shed tears. Without any sense of image, they couldn''t help laughing and encouraged each other to clean him up.


    Because of his neglect, many people were dissatisfied, and a slave dared to despise them. Finally, Han Fei could not help but stand up and take care of him.


    When they see this, they are happy to see that Han Fei deliberately bumps Ning Tao. They are overjoyed. But the next second, it makes everyone''s cheek ache and numb.


    That Ning Tao, a hand to block the incoming slap, and then backhand is a slap, powerful, Han Fei''s face was almost fan to the neck, instantly swollen into a balloon.


    "Hiss...!"


    Dozens of people took a cold breath, and their pupils were startled. They didn''t respond at all. Did the slave beat the master?


    On one side, manager Feng opened his mouth and his face was in consternation. Then Jing mang flashed in his eyes. He actually started to hit people first. This time, your crime is very serious.


    "Hoo...!"


    Slowly spit out a bad breath, then eyes open, into an angry man, a face of impartiality, ruthless, an Oscar winner It''s online!


    Feng Guanshi yelled: "Ning Tao, you are a inferior guest minister. You dare to make trouble in the Sutra Pavilion. You dare to hurt the lineal people and break the rules..."


    "Do you know What should be the crime? "


    This remark immediately aroused the resonance of dozens of people. They looked at Ning Tao and roared. They even threatened to cut him off and let him sweep the floor all his life!


    Hearing these roars, Ning Tao''s face is gloomy and his muscles shake. Others don''t know how angry he is. He wants to cut Han Fei to pieces!


    That collision, like a knife, cut off all the light in his mind. His self created nine steps only completed the first three steps. It''s hard to perfect!


    In anger, a slap fan out, even if he now regret, it is too late, hate value pull burst.


    The man in front of him twisted his neck and covered his cheek with a dull face. He looked at Ning Tao and said: "you Hit me? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hummed coldly. Before he could speak, a fist came with strong wind.


    "If you dare to hit me, I''ll kill you!"


    "Stop it


    Feng Guanshi suddenly interposes between them, directly suppresses Han Fei who is about to revolt, and has a helpless look on his face.


    "It''s not allowed to fight in the Sutra Pavilion. It''s only allowed to" fight for a short time and confirm ". This is the rule. If anyone dares to make trouble, he will directly deal with it according to the clan rules, and he will not be merciful!"


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces were suspicious. Some words seemed to be biting heavily. They had no intention.


    Han Fei''s face is furious, regardless of everything, ferocious way: "damn bastard, you have the seed to go out and fight to the death with me, if I don''t fight, you doubt life, I don''t call Fei Shao!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao had an idea and said: "but before I came to the Sutra Pavilion, Miss Han Xue said that if someone dares to move you, I''ll let him Half disabled


    "Eh!"


    They all stare at Han Fei. They are silly. They subconsciously look at him. He just said that he wanted to beat others to doubt life. Now Do you feel pain in your old face?


    Han Fei saw dozens of people looking at him, his face turned red, and his muscles were shaking. He retorted and said angrily, "I''m kidding. How can the eldest lady know you? Don''t pretend to be a wolf with a big tail with me."


    "I want to compete with you, dare you?"


    When Feng Guanshi heard the speech, he suddenly put in a word and forced him to say: "as long as there is no big trouble, it''s OK to exchange views. What happened just now is not over. If you don''t agree I won''t agree with you! "


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly laughed. It was like being bound for too long, and finally being released.


    "How can we compete? Yes...! "


    With this, the crowd burst into flames. The slave dared to fight against each other and wanted to abuse him!


    When Han Fei heard that Yan was stunned, he was suddenly overjoyed. His eyes burst out with fierce light, and he floated on his face. Since it was a contest, it was inevitable that he would get hurt. It was Normal!


    After hearing this, manager Feng suddenly said with a sly smile, "since the competition, I''ll be a witness and explain to you a way of competition, just use Slap in the face


    R head @ @ send PE


    "at my command, who can hit who first, a round will end, no matter which part, only you can beat first, even if you win, come first A hundred rounds. "


    "Hiss!"


    When they heard the speech, they took a cool breath and subconsciously covered their faces. They had basically played this contest, which can also be said to be a fan face game, depending on who was quick.But in the past, Han Fei was the biggest winner, because his speed was the fastest among these people, and he also had a skill of extreme wind, so he couldn''t even see the shadow.


    More importantly, a hundred rounds!


    You know, Han Fei''s cultivation was in the early stage of infant cultivation, and he showed his unique skill. How can he finish the egg with one palm?


    So there are still a hundred slaves under the palm?


    Han Fei smell speech, grateful toward Feng steward took a look, straightforward way: "I have no problem, quickly start."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Ning Tao suddenly opens his mouth to interrupt, and everyone is stunned. He thinks he wants to open his mouth to refuse, but he is stunned to see that he has taken a slave book to read, "a knife to chop" and finished reading it quickly.


    "Well, put your face over," saw Ning Tao with a book, looking at a knife, is very calm.


    "Damn I''m really arrogant. I''ll fan him a little. I''m just a slave''s unique skill. I''ll see this villain and see the powerful unique skill of our Han family. If I don''t fan him, I''ll give up! "


    A crowd of spectators roared, blushing and necky.


    Han Fei hears speech, burst of confidence for a time, high spirited, light smile way: "deal with you, I a hand enough."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face was calm. His breath was finally integrated into the world before he took more than ten breaths.


    Feng Guanshi saw that he was ready, and immediately gave a grim smile. Next, he waited to see a good play. In this competition, Han Fei did not lose. He immediately said: "competition, start!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Han Fei was extremely arrogant and arrogant, carrying one hand on his back, and the other hand seemed to be doing slow motion. In his mouth, he joked slowly: "extremely The wind Hands


    Pa!


    As soon as he finished, he was slapped, which blindfolded him and made his eyes round.


    "Extremely The wind


    "Pa!"


    "Extreme...!"


    "Pa!"


    "Ah...!"


    "Pa!"


    Three palms down, Han Fei silly eyes, a pair of eyes stare like a bell, a face is even more red, like a pig''s cheek as high swelling, that hand is not down.


    "Little bastard, I''ll kill you..."

 Chapter 1140

    "Pa pa pa Putong...! "


    A slap down, directly to the fan Han Fei to the ground, a red face swollen not a human form, from beginning to end, his unique skill, extreme wind hand, has not been used.


    A crowd of spectators, Ke Qing and his clansmen, gaped and involuntarily covered their faces. So many of them didn''t see how Ning Tao did it?


    It''s them Are you hallucinating?


    Manager Feng opened his mouth and his pupil contracted into the eye of a needle. He was closest to him and his strength was not bad, but he only saw the shadow after shadow, and that move was like "one knife chop"!


    But how could this be possible? How could the slave''s unique learning compare with the peak''s unique learning? Some ancestors divided it into one to ten grades. The unique learning was only the first three grades.


    One knife splitting is a unique skill at most, but Jifeng hand is a unique skill at the top of three grades. If you go further, you can step into the field of Taoism and Dharma, and earth shaking changes will take place.


    But the extreme wind hand How can you lose to a chop?


    The Sutra Pavilion is as silent as death. Everyone looks at it suspiciously. Is it because Han Fei is afraid that he really knows the eldest lady and will make trouble for him?


    This idea immediately gained the upper hand. It must be so. In the past, they were all bullied. Just a little guest Qing, a slave with unique skills, how could he turn over.


    What''s more, salted fish turn over Or salted fish!


    One thing they can''t bear is that they are the most noble members of the Han family. A guest Qing slaps Han Fei in the face with his slave''s unique skill, which is equivalent to slapping the Han family in the face.


    It''s more like that the top unique learning of the Han family is not as powerful as the unique learning created by the slaves themselves!


    make painstaking efforts by ancestors, and exhaust the essence of life, wisdom and insight.


    The other is the kitchen old cow chopping more firewood, idle boring creation, barely a masterpiece!


    The comparison between the two, as long as a smart man, how can not believe that the kitchen cow can crush the ancestors!


    What makes them more intolerable is how to let slaves crush them. They are masters. How can dogs tread on them? Only they tread on dogs, not dogs.


    At that moment, one of them stood out. He was thin and powerful. He was also a member of the Han family''s lineal family, named Han Yi. In this kind of competition, he was second only to Han Fei, who was absent-minded. Now, he can surpass.


    He took a big step and said with pride, "on behalf of the Han family, I''ll compete with the slaves you represent. I want you to know the unique knowledge of our Han family ancestors How powerful it is. "


    ¡­ Update GT fastest / on ey @%


    Ning Tao, with a calm look on his face, turns to take a look at Mr. Feng. In this place, he has to be the master.


    When Feng Guanshi sees this, he squints at Han Fei, who is absent-minded, and then looks at Han Yi, who is full of self-confidence. In his heart, Han Yi is a person of great elder!


    Immediately praised: "the eleventh round, start!"


    As soon as the voice fell, they didn''t start first. They were all like masters. They were very proud of themselves.


    Han Yi saw this, flashed cold light in his eyes, immediately said with a cold smile: "I hope you can keep up with my speed, let you see my unique knowledge, crazy Wind...! "


    "Pa!"


    "Crazy...!"


    "Pa...!"


    I didn''t say my name. One side of my face was swollen and I was in a state of stupidity. That''s It''s over?


    In front of Ning Tao, a calm face, is still negative hand and stand, it seems that even the hands of the signs are not.


    Han Yi covered one side of his face, his lips turned white, and said weakly: "can you let me Have you finished all the names? "


    Ning Tao smell speech, just return with a smile.


    See, Han Yi step back, feel unsafe, immediately step back, this just cover swelling face, weak way: "my unique skill is, wind Buddha hand!"


    "Pa!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a bright red palmprint on the left face with five distinct fingers, which seemed to be engraved to attract the eyes.


    "Hiss...!"


    A moment ago, they realized the strength of the air, but the sound was still clear.


    This person''s strength can not be underestimated!


    Han Yi covers both sides of the face, almost cry, aggrieved way: "is not discussed not to hit me?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, a burst of sweat, dry cough way: "the forehead, subconscious, say again, I didn''t promise not to hit you."


    "Pooh...!"


    Han Yi and others almost vomited blood. In his heart, he was wronged. He stepped back two steps and was slapped again. His mother didn''t know if he knew him.


    Suddenly, dozens of spectators had a riot, dozens of eyes to a person, his name is Han Yun!


    His speed is second only to Han Yi among these people!


    Seeing this, Han Yun turned pale. Subconsciously, he stepped back and said, "you Why are you looking at me? "A Han family member looked strange and said, "Han Yun, I remember your unique skill. What''s the name of the one you often show off in front of us? I forgot..."


    "Eh!"


    On hearing this, Han Yun wrinkled a small face and immediately explained: "my unique skill is Amethyst, the devil''s hand


    "Pa!"


    A bar applause, the air is quiet, Han Yun touched his cheek, hot pain, let him be surprised.


    Subconsciously, he looked at Ning Tao and was shocked. Ning Tao was even more shocked than him. He looked at his hand and suddenly said solemnly, "I promise, this time it''s definitely subconscious."


    Pooh, Pooh!


    People smell speech, almost a mouthful of old blood spray out, what is this time can guarantee, that last time is what ghost?


    Han Yi lying on the ground crying more ruthlessly, good aggrieved, that slap is Ning Tao deliberately, I am not willing to!


    Dou E I want to compare with you!


    All of a sudden, the Han family, who had asked before, said strangely: "Ma Guanshi, I remember your unique skill, but it''s amazing. Why don''t you tell me."


    As soon as the words came out, all the disciples'' eyes lit up. Han Fei, Han Yi, and Han Yun burst out the light of thieves. They all covered their cheeks and looked at Ma Guanshi. Their faces showed Smirk!


    They vaguely remember Ma Guanshi''s boasting face in front of everyone. He was very proud of himself and took a very difficult unique book on the second floor of the Sutra Pavilion as his trump card.


    The name is Great joy and great sorrow, ruthless armor breaker!


    Sure enough, manager Feng''s face turned green when he heard that his face was full of muscles. When he saw everyone''s eyes staring at him, his eyelids leaped wildly. He had a kind of weakness.


    See its green a face, stammer way: "that, I am too busy recently, seem to forget?"


    "Pa pa...!"


    The voice did not fall, two more palmprint on the face, the power is very big, the brain is a little buzzing, black eyes.


    Mr. Feng touched his flushed cheek, opened his mouth but made no sound, and a burst came to his face.


    But before he explodes, Ning Tao suddenly solemnly says, "I swear, this time I did it on purpose!"

 Chapter 1141

    "Gulu...!"


    Dozens of people swallowed saliva, scalp numbness, each trembling back a few steps, so as not to splash a body of blood.


    £©¡·3 (


    reverse It''s really the opposite A little guest Qing dares to beat the head of the Sutra Pavilion and the face of the Han family''s lineage. It''s lawless. We have to use clan rules.


    Han Fei, Han Yi and Han Yun step back one after another, their faces are ferocious. Some people are more miserable than them. They just need to stab a knife at the critical moment, and everything is over.


    Sure enough, manager Feng heard that his eyes were about to crack. An old brand of infant training''s strong power instantly oppressed him around, like a mountain, falling from 90000 Li.


    But Ning Tao incarnated as a giant, indomitable, arrogantly raised the head, fearless of everything, calm face.


    The two gas fields are not only fighting, but also full of smoke. Feng''s powerful power in charge of affairs can rank in the whole Han family. Of course, the most powerful people are the owners of the family!


    Feng Guanshi said: "you hurt people maliciously and disturb the order of the Sutra Pavilion. You have violated the clan rules. You should be sentenced to death. All the people of the Han family have the right to execute it."


    "This is the order of the two elders. You can do it first and then do it!"


    A big token was taken out. Under the ferocious face of manager Feng, the token became a fuse.


    "Jie Jie Respect the order of the second elder and kill him! "


    For a moment, all kinds of dead corners were surrounded by these dozens of people, the most arrogant is undoubtedly three people, Han Fei, Han Yi, Han Yun, with a grim smile.


    Dozens of people are united in spirit. They have changed from a mountain to a mountain. This kind of oppression has increased ten times. Even the strong in the later stage of infant training should be cautious.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said in a cold voice, "you say I''m guilty of violating the clan rules. Dare you ask me why I''m guilty?"


    "It''s you who want to compete with me one by one. What''s more, you look down on me and deliberately humiliate me. But when you fail in the competition, you bite me back and set me some charges!"


    "That''s what you call clan rules?"


    All the people were furious when they heard the words. Han Yun said angrily, "what is the failure of competition? Have I ever talked about competition with you? It is clear that you are deliberately trying to stir up a dispute! "


    "Well, that''s bullshit!"


    Ning Tao angrily rebuked and firmly said: "I will regard it as a provocation and declare war if you say something unique in front of me."


    "What''s more, on such an occasion, it''s light to slap you. If it''s in the past, how can you survive?"


    "Those who are disrespectful to others must die first!"


    When Han Yun heard the words, he gritted his teeth and was furious. In his opinion, these words were full of sophistry and sophistry.


    At this time, Feng Guanshi, with a murderous face, stood up and said: "what about me? How do you explain? I haven''t said it all along, and you did it on purpose. "


    Ning Tao heard that, with a sneer on his face, he said: "yes, I did it on purpose, because you violated the clan rules and should be beaten. Although I am a inferior guest Qing, I have the right to punish you."


    "Breaking the clan rules? Is Feng in charge


    Dozens of people didn''t recover and frowned, including Feng Guanshi himself. Although he always felt bad, he didn''t figure out where he was wrong. It should be Ning Tao who was making trouble!


    He said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. As the manager of the Sutra Pavilion, I enforce the law impartially and bear no grudges. In my opinion, when did I violate the clan rules? You want to escape!"


    "Hum!"


    "But Han Qing came here to pick up the classics. I''m a slave. I''ll abuse your power."


    "If it''s spread out, you will bear such humiliation and ridicule when you come to the Han family as guest minister. Then you will completely discredit the reputation of our Han family for hundreds of years."


    "At that time, who dares to come to the Han family as guest Minister? How many people will scold us in private? How can you make our Han family raise their heads in Tancheng and Kunlun?"


    "Just because of your willfulness and abuse of power, our Han family has fallen into a vicious tumor of injustice, disrespect and everyone''s shouting. You are not too sorry to die for this crime!"


    "Slap you twice, it''s light!"


    Ning Tao''s words are like pearls, pressing step by step. His words are sharp to the end, pushing the imperceptible truth to the peak. A little influence expands to panic and forms suppression.


    After hearing this, manager Feng''s face turned red with blood and his whole body trembled violently. These words directly defined him as a sinner, just like exaggerating a small hole into a black hole.


    Not only a moment to form anti suppression, but also let him feel grateful to Ning Tao, as if he really had a big sin, and his two slaps were for his own good, just to wake him up.


    "You You "Pooh...!"


    Manager Feng''s lips were trembling, his face was congested, and his body was shaking.


    Dozens of people looked at each other, their heads cracked. Those words made them scared, even more terrifying than a war. They would rather fight a bloody battle than hear this sophistry."Eloquence is like a spring, speech is like a bullet, and sharpness is like a knife!"


    All of a sudden, manager Feng''s eyes were red with blood, and an abnormal flush appeared on his pale face. He had a heavy nose, and he growled hoarsely: "little bastard, die for me."


    Before the words fell, he rushed over in an instant. Before that, he seemed to be far away. In the blink of an eye, he pasted it in front of him. The veins and blood vessels on his forehead were very eye-catching.


    "Great joy, great sorrow, merciless armor breaker!"


    One hand out, but like a magic weapon, cut off the great joy and sorrow, only merciless, forever in despair.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap, suddenly sounded, a shadow like a broken toy fell on the floor, in a flash, the floor inch by inch collapsed, the afterwave raging.


    When the dust dissipates, people''s dilated pupils, like magnifying glasses, continue to shrink. Feng Guanshi, who roared before, has disappeared, just a huge pit.


    But there are still two figures there. Face to face, one is peaceful Ning Tao, and the other is Second elder!


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his eyelids jump wildly. He just stares at the old man in front of him. He is in a state of collapse.


    And the old man also stares at Ning Tao. His sharp eyes are like a knife. It seems that he wants to cut him piece by piece. His hair is erect, just like a mad lion with angry hair.


    "What a sharp mouthed boy! I''m really surprised that there are such characters in my Han family."


    Hearing this gnashing of teeth, Ning Tao''s face was flat, neither humble nor overbearing. He said calmly, "the old man is over praised. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll report it to the owner."


    After that, he was about to walk out of the Sutra Pavilion, but a pair of dry hands caught him. Moring said, "I''m the second elder of the Han family. If anything happens It''s the same with me


    "I can see what happened just now. Feng Guanshi abused his power and acted willfully. He was directly demoted as Keqing and imprisoned in Houshan of the clan. He was punished until he woke up That day


    "Xiaoyou, are you satisfied with the result?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, the facial expression is still flat, slightly do respectfully way: "since is two elder handle, that nature is again good, big young lady look for me to have something, I leave first."


    With that, he broke away from the eagle''s claws and strode to the outside of the Sutra Pavilion, leaving a towering figure behind.


    A crowd of people looked at the gaping, dry throat.


    Looking at the figure, the sharp eyes of the two elders flashed a cold light. If they were in the dark, they would be regarded as a knife instead of a pair Moriran''s eyes!

 Chapter 1142

    Out of the Sutra Pavilion, a warm wind blows, but Ning Tao seems to fall into the ancient ice cave, shivering all over.


    Touch the back, found that has been wet, sweating, a gust of wind blowing that called a stimulation, the whole person is awake a lot, eyes unprecedented bright, dazzling.


    Just now It''s really close!


    Ning Tao was afraid for a while. His soul was strong and his perception was sharp. When he hit Han Yun, he noticed that the second elder, so he took the risk to beat Feng Guanshi.


    As a result, it is also obvious that his words played an important role. Although they were alarmist and exaggerated, special methods should be used in special periods, instead of being complacent.


    This time, he seems to have won, but in fact, he is not. On the surface, the manager Feng must be with the elder two. He must have ulterior motives after waiting so long for the latter to show up.


    What''s more, elder two and Han Kui are similar in appearance. At that time, he knew that all the disputes were due to the so-called Han Kui!


    This guy is really Tough enough!


    Ning Tao, with a gloomy face, walks alone in the corridor of the clan. Feng Guanshi seems to have been hurt and fainted. He is punished severely, but in fact, he has no real loss. He is more like a kind of protection.


    If he really spread this kind of words to his master, the latter is also a generation of heroes. The master''s spirit will surely set an example to others, and even spread it to the public.


    But the actions of the two elders made him give up his mind. At the moment, the two sides seem to want to suspend the truce. If you don''t publicize this matter, I won''t trouble you.


    Nothing can be better than peace!


    Although it is true, this is the Han family, and they are the second elder. They are only inferior guest ministers. Just now they used the name of the eldest lady to protect themselves, and then It''s not easy to use.


    It seems that we should be more careful in the future!


    This trip to the Sutra pavilion was not without harvest. He read all the six volumes of the third level of Taoism, and created his own nine steps. The first three steps need to be improved later.


    In fact, the unique skills of those slaves are not bad. They all have their own characteristics. They are all created after thousands of years of training, but their accomplishments are not high, and their talents are only there.


    The latest K7 of gengkp a


    in Ning Tao''s mind, all kinds of ideas come forth like a torrent. Autumn wind sweeping leaves can be combined with Taiji power. The aura is very strong. Attack and defense are integrated. You can retreat and advance!


    One knife chop can be combined with Liangyi chop and other unique skills. It''s fast and slow, simple and direct. The speed is absolutely amazing!


    He is equivalent to copying, integrating, changing some frameworks and adding some connotations. His power is much stronger than before. It should not be inferior to Sanpin''s unique skills, and his end is amazing.


    The former was named "juan Tianxia" by him, while the latter was named "fan Tianxia" by him. It is not necessary to worry about being seen through.


    But what he didn''t expect was that his two moves, which he created, merged and named more casually, would be famous in the Kunlun kingdom in the future, and would be regarded as the most precious, which would frighten countless talents!


    What he did not expect was that after Ning Tao strode out of the Sutra Pavilion, the two elders left with a cold hum, leaving dozens of suspicious people on guard.


    All of a sudden, Han Fei moves and goes to rob those slaves of their unique skills. No one knows Ning Tao''s speed better than him. That''s shocking. Is it That''s a cut?


    Pull a hair and move the whole body!


    His move led dozens of clansmen, Ke Qing, one by one hot eyes, causing riots. Instead of stopping it, the steward was more ruthless than anyone else.


    "Don''t stop me. I want to study the unique skill of slaves. As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles. If this happens again in the future, I can know Ah...! "


    "I must take all those damned slave talents back and burn them. There is no one left. Don''t stop me. Let me bear all the sins alone, ah I''m not... "


    "My waist Don''t step on my pants Mr. Benny Who the hell touched me Bah What a coquettish smell...! "


    For a moment, dozens of people were in a mess. The ten books of slave''s unique learning, which had been neglected for several years, were now regarded as treasures by them. They started a crazy scramble one by one.


    I have to say, this is a satire!


    In the dark, when the two elders saw this scene, their faces were very angry, but they didn''t stop it. They just let them riot. Their sharp eyes narrowed slightly, which made people feel sharp.


    "Hum Home owner Is that right? "


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies, a crescent moon hanging high in the sky, surrounded by stars, the Milky way is like a waterfall, the light moonlight shining down, to this piece of heaven and earth are covered with a touch of silver.


    It''s late at night. In a remote room of the Han family, few people are interested in it. It''s quiet around, and occasionally there are a few chirps of insects. It''s as quiet and peaceful as the summer solstice.


    "Dong Dong...!"


    All of a sudden, the door of this room was knocked, but deliberately suppressed the strength, did not dare to destroy the atmosphere."Dong Dong...!"


    The room didn''t respond, the knock on the door sounded again, the force was stronger than the last time, and the atmosphere was broken,


    "creak...!"


    The door was opened, revealing a crack. A dark shadow at the door rushed in instantly, like a cat at night, quick and skilled, quite mature.


    "Bang...!"


    The door was shut in an instant, and the noise was loud enough to startle other places, but no one was noisy and no lights were on.


    It''s like Are you used to all this?


    In the room, two figures face to face, a man A woman, the man''s obscene, monkey anxious, the woman''s shy, wearing dew point tulle, beautiful eyes pan spring, thick spring diffuse.


    "Ma is in charge. How can you It''s time for me to go to bed. It''s not so good... "


    "Jie Jie Xiaomei, if you don''t want to, I''ll leave. The sister flowers of chunxiangyuan are still waiting for me. Think carefully about this It''s in vain


    When Ma Guanshi spoke, he pinched and stroked one hand. His words were full of lust, his eyes were congested, and his nose was heavy. Although they were both refusing, they were all stuck together.


    "I hate it, dead man "Oh," before Xiao Mei finished her words, she was blocked by her mouth with a beard. She was so close that she felt like spring was hazy and her heart was full of color!


    When it''s hot on this side, on the other side, there''s a man with a cat''s waist, leaving the room and unfolding get some action.


    As the saying goes, it''s the night when the moon is black and the wind is high. But this time, it''s the night when the moon is black and the wind is high.


    When that face came out, it was Ning Tao!


    I saw a cold light in his eyes. He hid in a dark corner and looked around as if he was on guard. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he would not be aware of him.


    Right in front of him is treasury!


    "If you don''t cry, I''ll be upset."

 Chapter 1143

    Night It''s deeper!


    A dark shadow is like a ghost swimming, silent, and integrated with the night, even through the moonlight, there is a shadow flash, you will only let you feel is an illusion.


    Ning Tao stops and slowly raises his head. In front of him is the huge treasure house. He opens his perspective eyes slightly and looks around. He wants to see what strong people and traps there are?


    However, after a whole scan, his face became more and more strange. He found that there were only some guards outside, and the array of the treasure house itself, and others It''s gone.


    Even Ma''s figure in charge of the treasure house disappeared. This situation made him surprised. He didn''t know what was going on. He was in charge of such important things as treasure house be not in?


    As everyone knows, the man he is thinking of is in a remote small room with a woman.


    Ning Tao is not at ease, full open perspective eye, carefully search every inch, after a long time, his face pale eyes, finally can be sure, no accident!


    "Hoo...!"


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid air, cold eyes, in this next second, he disappeared in the original place.


    "Revenge Here we go


    There are many guards around the treasure house, but they are lazy in spirit. At night, they will naturally feel sleepy. Their spiritual power is not strong, and they are basically the foil.


    With that array, as long as you touch it a little, the whole Han family will wake up. What''s more, there is a powerful steward here. As long as you block it for a few seconds, the overall situation Sure!


    But the next second, I was really beaten in the face.


    Ning Tao did not easily pass through their inspection, but came to the edge of the treasure house. In front of him It''s the array.


    His face was calm and his perspective eyes were scanning, but there was no movement. He was just looking forward and his eyes were rolling. I didn''t know what he was looking at?


    After a long time, he finally took a step, there was no change, a breeze blowing, indicating that he was OK.


    Then, he took a big step to the left, bowed, his face dignified, as if facing the enemy, extremely alert.


    In sight, a huge array is in operation, wrapping the huge treasure house tightly, just like an egg covered with soft skin. It has obstacles on the outside and is not easy to get close to.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao moved and stepped out, like skipping something nihilistic, followed by a flash. The angle was extremely tricky, which made people with obsessive-compulsive disorder look very uncomfortable.


    All of a sudden, his eyelids were jumping wildly, his forehead hair was calm, his face immediately changed, and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    "Chi...!"


    The surrounding area became quiet again. The guards were still patrolling on their own. They didn''t notice the change here. The steward of the horse was still boiling with blood and roaring!


    At the edge, a wisp of black hair fell to the ground, while Ning Tao appeared beside the treasure house, still in shock, but then there was a burst of fury, eyes canthus to crack, hatred.


    "Don''t you know that the head can be broken, the blood can flow, and the hairstyle can''t be disordered. You dare to cut my hair, I...!"


    Just want to rush in again, but see that wisp of hair, feel Forget it. This is a dead thing. If you care too much about it, you will be too stingy and not magnanimous.


    "Well Forget it, forget it, let you go...! "


    Throw away those thoughts, turn around and look at the huge treasure house in front of him. His eyes are full of fire, and the array has been passed by him. It is "stepping on the sky One step!


    A flash, from the window to enter, that is regarded as unbreakable by the guards outside the array, absolutely impossible to have a thief into the place, at this moment It''s broken.


    In the treasure house, there is a light moonlight shining in, reflecting a lot of things, with obvious luster and many utensils.


    This is the history of the Han family for hundreds of years. There are many amazing treasures, weapons, elixirs, strange things, and all kinds of accumulation, which is just a hill.


    Ning Tao''s eyes swept, and he was dazzled, but there were many places empty, which should be used to replace the burning thunder grass.


    If you ask him why he''s here, it''s very simple. He''s here to steal. If you want to ask him what he''s stealing, it''s also very simple. Either, don''t take it, or Take it all!


    Now that you''re here, how can you stop if you don''t fill it up?


    I saw his face excited, no matter what kind of iron, copper and gold, what stick, axe and halberd, all of them were crammed into yin and Yang, Na Ling ring, and swept away in the blink of an eye.


    "Eh!"


    "That''s it?"


    Ning Tao scratched his head and had some doubts. The main reason is that he didn''t have enough. There are also those burning thunder grasses. They just came in today. There are so many, they can''t be all gone, can they?


    From the perspective of the present, I finally found some clues. This treasure house has two floors and many secret rooms. What is stored outside is a cover up, not a good thing.


    "Creak...!"


    Open a secret room, which is full of weapons, knives, guns, sticks, everything, shining amazing luster, just a little cold, enough to make your skin tight.Ning Tao is ecstatic that the quality of these weapons is absolutely extraordinary. Their sharpness should reach the level of ancestral weapons. The best ones can even surpass them.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m rich, slaves are going to turn over, little people are going to turn over, salted fish Well, forget about that. "


    With a wave of his hand, Ning Tao wrapped it with spirit power and put it into Na Ling ring. There was no one left, which was cleaner than the dog licking.


    Another chamber of Secrets opened. Inside, there were all kinds of strange medicinal materials. They were full of rich fragrance and aura. He only took a breath, and suddenly felt that his pores were open.


    With a wave of your hand, even the dog is willing to take the lead in this clean degree. In terms of licking, you are incomparable.


    The door of the secret room was opened one after another, and the piles of treasures made Ning Tao''s eyes red, his nose heavy, his head congested, his hands numb, and he still refused to stop.


    "My My It''s all mine...! "


    When the last chamber was opened, there was no time to see what was inside, and it disappeared.


    "Well, not again?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and swallowed his saliva. He felt exhausted. In fact, it was the excessive consumption of spiritual power. The medium-grade spirit stone in his hand had turned into powder. He was a little crazy just now.


    Hoo Hoo!


    Slowly a few deep breaths, restrain the excitement, through the hidden secret Road, came to the bottom layer.


    The room here is not big, but there is a Moonstone, emitting a faint halo, reflecting many Rare treasure!


    First of all, there are a bunch of exquisite boxes, a crescent shaped cutlass, some materials with blood gas, as well as small jade bottles and mysterious beads on them!


    A little count, almost put more than 20 pieces.


    ^Z $$


    these things are estimated to be the most precious in the Han family''s treasure house. The rarity is the most precious thing, and the appearance is also extraordinary.


    All of a sudden, a tempting fragrance attracted him. His body felt hungry, as if he was longing. The spirit baby in his body was still throbbing. I don''t know why? I don''t know why?


    And the source of the fragrance is a plant Precious medicine!

 Chapter 1144

    Treasure medicine, above all the elixirs!


    It can be divided into one to ten categories, as well as unique skills and weapons. The first three categories are elixirs, and then there are precious medicines. Each one is extremely precious, which is rare nowadays.


    This treasure medicine is golden in color. It''s a thick grass with attractive fragrance. Ning Tao has swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, and his face has a strange flush.


    "Good smell, good I really want to eat...! "


    I don''t know why, Ning Tao seems to have been hooked to cause the desire to eat goods, always want to stutter it, the brain actually came up with an incomplete information, Jin Yang Grass Wang!


    The information is very vague. I don''t know which memory it is. This grass should be the so-called king of Jinyang grass. It is a very special and rare treasure medicine that can be swallowed directly!


    With more and more information, the brain is a bit confused, but the body seems to be thirsty for three days, suddenly see a pool of clear spring water, can''t wait to drink, swallow water.


    Finally, Ning Tao can''t help it. He moves and grabs the medicine directly. He already knows that it won''t do harm to himself, it will only do good to him. His mouth is watering all over the place.


    I opened my mouth, but I always hesitated. When I saw this strange grass, I would eat it. Isn''t it too abrupt to wait for information Complete?


    "Oh...!"


    I think so in my mind, but my body is very honest. I directly bite the grass king, a little half Eat it!


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao was confused and stupid. He didn''t control himself. What he thought in his mind was to wait, but he was confused. The king of Jinyang grass had been swallowed by him.


    After Baoyao entered the body, there was no big abnormality. It just turned into a warm current and swam around every corner of the body, limbs, eight veins, musculoskeletal, and finally Into Dantian!


    "Well, it seems that Nothing''s wrong? "


    Ning Tao was surprised. He didn''t feel any discomfort. He was warm and comfortable. He was full of energy and exuberant. It was like Just after a hot bath.


    "Oh...!"


    This time, Ning Tao didn''t resist. He swallowed most of the rest of the grass king, and belched. He felt comfortable all over.


    All of a sudden, the hunger and thirst of the body disappeared, like a moment of full drinking, and began to be quiet. There was a numb itch on the body, as if Muscles are swallowing energy.


    "Strange? What the hell is that


    Ning Tao scratched his head. He always felt that something was wrong. As soon as he took a few steps, his face suddenly became stiff and his pupils contracted.


    In the brain, jinyangcao, also known as zhuangyangcao, sends out a kind of medicine fragrance that men can''t refuse, causing hunger and thirst. For men, it is a rare divine thing.


    The king of Jinyang grass is the king among them. Its efficacy is more than ten times that of ordinary Jinyang grass, and it should be judged according to the growth year But first people summed up a sentence.


    "The golden spear does not fall, brave No match


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao''s face turned black to the bottom of the pot in an instant. The muscles on his face jerked. Subconsciously, he touched it, as if it was a little bit. I ate it Is it an aphrodisiac?


    Jinyang grass king, I''ll go to your uncle It turned out that it was just a super aphrodisiac. Damned memory, stuck in the key moment, and the fragrance. It must be the Han family''s intention!


    He was angry and his face turned green, but when he thought that he was here to steal something, he didn''t control it. The fragrance was just like that. He was confused It''s a hit!


    "Grandma, I hope No side effects...! "


    With a black face, Ning Tao continued to walk forward, but he was very concerned about his body. The abnormality in his imagination didn''t appear at all. How could it not be filled up?


    Is it because of kidney deficiency Are you kidding? It doesn''t exist, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible!


    Cast away those thoughts, Ning Tao walked quickly, trying to forget, but in front of a lot of treasures, we must seize the time to search away, late, change!


    He came to the high platform in an instant and looked at the carefully placed treasure. There were more than 20 pieces.


    It''s a crescent machete that is not inferior to the grass pheasant sword. It''s a pile of material that looks like the spirit beast. There''s also a fragrance in the jade bottle, which looks like Dan Xiang. The round bead is full of violent energy!


    Ning Tao is too lazy to distinguish. With a wave of his hand, he takes it all in. He suddenly feels that the ring is heavy. It''s the treasure house of the Han family for hundreds of years.


    N ''update t new @ f fastest SC y up v_


    All of a sudden, he watched two huge golden lions, shining with golden light, as high as several meters, just like two mighty lions, suppressing one side''s luck and opening the door.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao swallows his saliva and his eyes are congested. This TM looks so domineering. He can''t accept it all. He shouts and packs it with spirit power and takes it in instantly.


    "Putong...!"


    He suddenly half knelt on the ground, pale, put away the two Golden Lions, directly consumed the spiritual power in his body, so big two giant, put away it is crazy.Holding Zhongpin Lingshi, although very tired and tired, his face couldn''t hide the color of ecstasy. The previous craziness surged up again, and he still had a good time.


    Red eyes looked around, and found that there were some gold scales carved on the pillars, with amazing luster, and the high platform polished with jade, floor, brick!


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao lay on the ground, tired of a finger do not want to move, this bottom layer of treasure house, can be said to be insanely clean, dig three feet.


    The floor, the high platform, the pillar and even the brick were all swept away. It is estimated that the dog, who has been hungry for three days, will immediately learn from Ning Tao. In licking, you are the ancestor.


    After a long time, Ning Tao reluctantly stood up, some do not want to leave here, even if you want to leave, you have to leave something, otherwise, how can you prove that you have been here?


    Immediately, with a long gun on a wall, wrote on behalf of their own One line!


    "Come here, sir!"


    Looking at his masterpiece, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction. When Ma Guanshi arrived here, it would be over to see if you cry or not. I dare to make things difficult for me.


    "If you don''t cry, I''ll be upset."


    After working so long, it''s time to leave, but before he left, he searched the moon beads again. The whole huge treasure house was not even a hair left.


    The treasure house is empty. There is nothing left. There is not even a moonlight bead for lighting. It belongs to darkness.


    Leaving from the window, Ning Tao looked around again and finally found his own wisp of black hair. The power of pure Yang shot away and burned directly to ashes without leaving any trace.


    "After work, go back to sleep...!"


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after he left, a figure appeared in the dark, silent. The patrolling guards didn''t find them at all. They were just a decoration.


    When the man showed his face, it was ma Guanshi who was full of spring. He was satisfied. After several times of lingering, he chose to come back, otherwise he would be drained by the Sao Lang hoof.


    Back in the room, he fell asleep and left without permission, but it was a big crime. He didn''t want to leave until he had to.


    But what he didn''t know was that the treasure house he had been guarding had been swept away by Ning Tao No!

 Chapter 1145

    The night is long, the residents of Tancheng sleep soundly, and the Han family is quiet, as if they are immersed in a beautiful dream.


    Ning Tao is very tired. When he returns to his room, he falls back to sleep. After a while, there is a thunder like snoring, deafening, like a prehistoric beast snoring!


    The whole Han family is quiet, and occasionally there are insects chirping. A beautiful and colorful firefly will stand up and stand upside down, just like a nine day dragon flying in the air!


    Finally, the endless night was torn open, a wisp of warm sunshine came in, and then occupied the whole sky.


    As the sun was shining, the Han family gradually became noisy, and the slaves who got up earlier than the chickens began to be busy, preparing for the Han family''s day. They were numb to this kind of life.


    All of a sudden, a pair of men and horses appeared in the Han family. Where they passed, countless slaves fell to their knees, shivering and paying homage in the most respectful way. Most of them were Crawl on the ground!


    As long as it is a Han family can recognize, the weight of this team is too heavy, it is to the point of luxury!


    The leader is a dragon in a tiger''s stride, a gorgeous robe and a majestic emperor. His name is "Han Ming". He is the father of Han Xue and the head of the family of this generation!


    The one who followed him half narrowed his eyes and looked at everything around him. His broad gray linen clothes made him look very low-key, but he was the elder of the Han family!


    Beside him, the two elders with a calm face said nothing, but with a pair of knife like eyes, they swept in front of them strangely and sneered in their hearts!


    And then there was a silent middle-aged man whose glory was covered by the three people in front of him, but his identity was also very good. He was the Han family Elder three!


    The only difference is that he is a person with a different surname, not a pure Han family. Because he made great contributions to the Han family, he was promoted to the third elder.


    He is in charge of everything and has a lot of real power, but he is very low-key and has been silent.


    Behind the four of them, there are a lot of powerful administrators, clansmen, Keqing, family elites and geniuses. It can be said that this is the pillar of the Han family!


    Looking at the direction they are going, it seems that treasury!


    Under the leadership of Han Ming, a group of people came to the treasure house, one of the lifeblood of their Han family, which has accumulated for hundreds of years, is the foundation of their rise.


    As long as there is it, even if the Han family goes down, it will rise again one day, and even save their lives. A hundred years of history is no less than a talisman for death.


    "The master of the family is here!"


    "The elder is here!"


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, four sharp voices rang out, and the whole treasure house could hear clearly. The patrolling guards came to see them, and they were even flattered.


    The family came with the three elders, and there was a group of stewards. How could they not be shocked? It was probably for the sake of burning thunder grass, but it caught them by surprise.


    "Bang...!"


    A door was suddenly opened, and Ma Guanshi, who was not well dressed, ran out of it. He was frightened by these voices, and the owner of the house actually came.


    He looked pale and said with a dry smile: "see I''ve met the master, three elders...! "


    Seeing this, Han Ming ignored too much. He seemed to be in a good mood. He immediately waved and said, "open the array."


    When Ma Guanshi hears the words, he immediately bows and bows. He looks like a dog. The reason why he is in charge of the treasure house is that he knows a little bit of array and knows a little bit of fur.


    I saw him standing in front of the array, pinching the seal knot in his hand, imprinting the seal around him, and yelling, "open!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the gate of the treasure house opened, and the array around was isolated, opening up a channel.


    Seeing this, Han Ming and others nodded with satisfaction, and immediately walked in. A group of people quickly followed, with fiery eyes. Immediately, they were going to distribute yanlei grass!


    The happiest is undoubtedly the younger generation, because the burning thunder grass is for them. The energy of thunder and fire can refine the body, temper the body, and become more powerful!


    Han Xue, Han Cheng and Han Kui shared more than half of the 1000 yanlei grasses. How could they share the rest? They can''t buy the elixir with money.


    Looking at the horse in charge of a flattering face, three elders frowned, helplessly shook his head, still speechless.


    All of them went into the treasure house with the owner of the family, full of excitement. This time, they also planned to open their eyes to the younger generation, so that they could know how strong the Han family is, and they should be proud of it.


    Han Kui, Han Xue, Han Fei, Han Yun and Han Yi are among them. Even they have never been here.


    Han Yun looked forward to it and said excitedly: "Wow, I''ve entered the treasure house. I used to watch it outside, but now I''ve come in. It''s really It''s a great honor. "


    Han Fei was also very excited when he heard the speech, and fanatically said: "this is the efforts of our Han family''s ancestors to become the overlord of Tancheng. Our Han family will be prosperous forever..."A group of young people speak one after another and look excited. It can be said that it is their holy land. Naturally, they should be respected incomparably.


    Suddenly, Han Yi looks forward to: "Kui Ge, have you ever been here before? What kind of treasures are there?"


    After hearing this, Han Kui''s eyes flashed. He looked at Han Xue with a calm face and said, "I''m kidding. Of course I''ve come in, even the second floor I''ve been to all of them. "


    "Wow, quiko deserves to be quiko. He even went to that place. Tell us what''s there..."


    Seeing the excited disciples of the Han family, Ke Qing, Han Xue shakes her head helplessly. Only the master and the elder can enter the second floor. It''s up to him to wait a few years.


    A crowd walked for a long time, always feel what is wrong, but excited words, but let the crowd hear blood boiling!


    Han Ming and other elders can''t help laughing when they hear this. This result is exactly what they expect.


    Ma Guanshi wiped his sweat and let down his heart. He was worried that the owner would punish him before. Now it seems that he is OK, but he should be honest these days to avoid suffering.


    Just then, Han Yun''s innocent voice came, which made everyone''s steps A big bang.


    "Are we in the wrong place?"


    "Eh!"


    As soon as the voice fell, hundreds of eyes looked at him. The pupil couldn''t help but enlarge and contracted into the eye of a needle, as if they were aware of something. It was only a thin layer of paper from the truth.


    Han Yun was startled. His lips turned white and he shivered: "don''t you think Is it empty here? How come we haven''t seen a treasure after we''ve gone so far? "


    "Well!"


    "Gulu...!"


    When they heard the speech, they swallowed it subconsciously. They always felt a chill rush from the spine to the top of their head. They shivered immediately. The sun was shining high, but it was like falling into an ancient ice cave.


    The head of the family and the other three elders also turned pale, and a very bad feeling surged into their hearts. Before that, the steady momentum collapsed, and their whole body trembled slightly.


    Ma Guanshi was stunned for a long time when he heard the speech. Then he looked around crazily. He felt strange. It seemed that he had really gone wrong. Here, it''s really Treasure house?


    The familiar scenery, pattern and shape are consistent with the impression in my mind. The only thing missing is It''s a treasure!


    "No No way. This is It''s impossible, ha ha There must be some hallucination there, "he said with a grin and a pale face, but his whole body trembled like an electric shock.


    His words, let everyone in the heart of a sudden, the house owner and other three elders at the same time look at, with hope.


    {P: Shoufa


    seeing this scene, steward Ma was frightened and suddenly looked at a place. He was surprised and said, "don''t panic. There are many secret rooms here. I''ll let you have a look."


    "There are 500 weapons stored in this secret room, each of which is very precious. It''s no problem that they are sold like mud. The weapons used by the family leader and others come from this secret room."


    "Now, open your eyes and watch it!"


    I saw his excited cry, and then opened the closed door of the secret room, revealing everything inside.


    They all widened their eyes, then shrank again, and their pale faces were dumbfounded. The master and the three elders opened their mouths in silence.


    Ma Guanshi saw this scene, and his face was very happy. He thought they were all shocked, and his heart was immediately relieved.


    But when he turned his head and saw everything in the secret room, he was dumbfounded. There was nothing in it. It was empty and even had no weapons. It was like a locust.


    He just felt, in front of him A burst of blackness!

 Chapter 1146

    "Hoo...!"


    A gust of wind, but not even a hair curled up, not even a little dust, clean to heinous.


    All the senior leaders, leaders, junior geniuses and powerful people of the Han family are as stiff as sculptures. If you want to play one, two, three, who are wooden people, you are sure to win!


    The whole treasure house is quiet, although there are hundreds of people, but no one speaks, because they are all stupefied on the ground, some even forget to breathe, and their hearts are held by big hands.


    Those eyes, staring like bronze bells,


    those faces, pale as paper,


    those bodies, stiff as ice,


    those hearts, like meteors hit!


    I don''t know how long later, a sound of heavy objects suddenly woke everyone up. With hopeful eyes, they swept away with amazing speed, hoping that It''s broken again.


    It turns out that Han Yi, a disciple of the Han family, suddenly falls to the ground with a pale face. He looks like he is suffering from extreme hypoxia. Han Yun and other friends rush to treat him.


    Just now, in the depressed atmosphere, he forgot to breathe. After this sound, more than a dozen disciples collapsed on the ground, their pupils were shocked, like an old cow swallowing water Gasping for breath.


    They almost felt death. Some of them were black in front of their eyes, stiff all over, as if they had lost their body memory. They didn''t know what their "instinct" was, but they just stood there foolishly.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    There was a violent gasp everywhere, just like after a big war, the head of the family and the three elders were distracted, as if they were scared out of their wits, and their back was cold and sweaty.


    Han Ming, the master of the family, took a look at the crowd and came forward with a black face. The eyes of the disciples also looked in the past.


    He patted Ma Guanshi on the shoulder, squeezed out a far fetched smile, and said: "Ma Guanshi, you should make enough jokes, let the younger generation see it."


    "Otherwise, they will all hate you!"


    When Ma Guanshi hears the speech, he should feel the strength of the palm on his shoulder and finally wake up. His dead eyes are radiant again. Maybe Is it a coincidence?


    There must have been something wrong with the five hundred pieces of iron weapons that were sold like mud!


    It should be that when he was tidying up the treasure house, he put the weapons in other places, but he forgot, maybe!


    Many illusions need to be verified by practice. When he stood up, all the disciples also stood up and looked at him with hopeful eyes. They were looking forward to him.


    The reason why they want to see the treasure is to prove their strength with their solid accumulation, so that the Han people can have full confidence in the Han family and let them know the strength of the Han family.


    If you don''t have the bottom in your heart, your waist is not hard. What can you do with others? That''s just one of the purposes.


    Now that the treasure has disappeared, does it prove that his Han family is at a dead end? About to finish?


    Hundreds of years No more? What does the Han family depend on to rise and become stronger? Maybe even the spirit stone for cultivation is no longer in the family. Then they are really finished.


    Don''t forget that although they are the masters of Tancheng, they are still under the threat of Bai and Liu families.


    You can imagine that one side has money and is constantly buying resources to become stronger, while the other side has no money and no resources For a long time, the rich side must be incomparable.


    What the disciples were afraid of was the future of the Han family, the survival of the Han family, and the loss of the treasure.


    Just imagine that you are a local tyrant and suddenly become a pauper. Who can stand this kind of gap?


    Therefore, they can''t wait for Ma Guanshi to prove that their Han family''s centuries old heritage and treasures are still there, and they haven''t lost them at all. It''s just a joke!


    Under the attention of the public, Ma Guanshi took a deep breath, bit the tip of his tongue, and tried to make himself calm. Although his heart had just faded, he still had a chance.


    When he went to another secret room, his face turned white and trembled, saying: "here is the elixir for everyone''s cultivation. After taking it, it can enhance the spiritual power. There are more than 2000 strains..."


    Next words, he did not dare to say, but shivered, closed his eyes, opened the door of the secret room.


    "Creak...!"


    When people see the scene inside, Qi Shushu collapses into a large area. There are also some stewards. Keqing feels that the future of the Han family is really coming to an end I lost it.


    Ma Guanshi also saw the empty secret room and four ferocious murders. He was frightened and unwilling. He immediately yelled: "it''s impossible, it''s fake..."


    I saw him like a crazy devil, red eyes issued a sharp roar, constantly open a secret room everywhere, the roar continued to ring, there are many people collapsed to the ground.


    When he opened the secret room, he didn''t see a hair or a grain of dust. All the treasures in it disappeared. I don''t know if they were lost Or was it stolen?


    Han Fei and other young people are desperate, and their hands and feet are cold. Even Han Kui, who is arrogant and domineering, is stupid.At this time, Han XueBei''s teeth trembled, her pretty face was dead, and she trembled: "father, is that corridor the second floor?"


    This speech made everyone dizzy, and Han Ming, the owner of the house, was even more surprised. He quickly looked in the direction she was pointing to, and a downward extending corridor was completely exposed.


    "No...!"


    Han Ming gave a violent drink, his eyes were wide open, and his body was like lightning. The three elders followed him and disappeared in the corridor in the blink of an eye, just like being chased by a dog.


    Han Xue and others see, a bite, also rushed in, Ma Guanshi unexpectedly faster than them.


    As soon as I entered the corridor, I heard a few hysterical screams, just like my beloved wife was robbed.


    "This Who the hell did this Damn your ancestors Did you starve a dog in your last life My eight year collection of meditation pills It''s all gone...! "


    Han Xue, Han Kui and others were pale. It was the voice of the elder, and his throat was broken.


    "Where is Laozi''s Wupin animal pill But I killed a Mo Lin beast with all my life And the material on it That''s a valuable treasure I''ll be damned...! "


    "Jinyang grass King Secret copper Sea magic stone How come all of these are gone Which son of a bitch did this Even stealing the floor Do you have to reincarnate the locust


    "My Han family''s magic weapon That''s a complete Wupin magic weapon Who on earth did this come from Stand up for me I''ll kill you... "


    The sound reverberates endlessly. Han Xue and others have been stupefied to the ground. They have heard of all the treasures. They are all treasures handed down from generation to generation, and each one is priceless.


    In the sight, the whole second floor is clean. There are no golden scales on the golden and resplendent pillars. The floor polished with jade is gone. It''s like coming to the wilderness suddenly.


    All of a sudden, the blood red eyes of the four, looking at a huge dent, they remember, here are two nine meter lion, which is the symbol of their brilliant Han family.


    Han Ming''s whole body was shaking, his eyes were red, and he was like a fierce beast.


    Suddenly, a sound startled them, hundreds of dead eyes staring in the past, eyes instantly stare like a light bulb.


    I saw Ma Guanshi kneeling on the ground, but facing an ordinary wall. His body was like an old man on his deathbed. Before he died, he still raised his head and crawled with blood in his eyes.


    Han Ming and others look at the past at the same time, but they see a scene unforgettable for life, which is enough to be branded in the soul!


    "Come here, sir!"

 Chapter 1147

    "Come here, sir!"


    Seeing this, all the Han family members collapsed. Their eyes were red with blood, their noses were heavy, and they screamed wildly. They were just like wild animals coming out of the cage, trying to destroy everything.


    "Roar Destroy him Damn thief...! "


    A group of disciples went crazy, their eyes were splitting, and even more, they had to do something. The whole body''s spiritual power was boiling, and the whole person seemed to turn into a magma. Now there was only rage.


    More than a dozen people were so fierce that they shocked the public with their unique skills. Their strength in a rage was as if they were hanging up. It was a surge of several times.


    In the range of attack, the horse is still in charge!


    Obviously, those disciples hated him too. They were desperate to kill him.


    The Han family''s details were stolen because of this villain. Maybe he is an accomplice, colluding with the mastermind, stealing the details, but still pretending to be poor.


    The whole second layer was filled with a strong wind, but there was no dust, because it was too clean.


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, those violent attacks were wiped out, a breathless figure showed his face, a sense of terror and oppression swept the second layer, and everyone was shrouded.


    If you look at it carefully, it''s the owner of the family Han Ming!


    They looked at him in bewilderment. Why did the owner stop him and save him?


    You know, his Han family''s inside information is gone, the most anxious should be the head of the family, but now he is not in a hurry, instead, he stops them, and even saves the horse in charge?


    Why on earth is all this?


    Han Ming, the owner of the family, calmed down and stood in front of Ma Guanshi with his body. His unsmiling face suddenly said with a smile, "Ma Guanshi, is this play good?"


    "Eh!"


    This sentence a export, all people are Leng, including Ma Guanshi, that ash like face, showing a surprise!


    He looked up and murmured, "home Master, do you mean


    After he finished, Han Ming, the owner of the family, suddenly said with a smile, "don''t you forget what I said to you that day? It seems that you haven''t understood all this That''s what I want to say. "


    "Let me tell you, even if this treasure house is stolen, our Han family will not decline. Don''t you think that our Han family''s history of hundreds of years will be put together?"


    "What''s more, our Han family has been dominating Tancheng for hundreds of years. How many people dare to come here to have a wild life? Stealing, do you really think that our Han family''s strength and array are all furnishings? "


    A series of rhetorical questions surprised everyone. One by one, they opened their mouths wide. Suddenly, they felt that the surprise came so suddenly. Their Adam''s apple stirred and their eyes burst out with brilliance.


    Han Yun was so excited that his face was congested and he shivered: "master, what happened here? Can you tell us in detail? Let''s rest assured. "


    "Yes That''s right... " The disciples agreed.


    When the three elders heard the speech, their eyes narrowed, and their thoughts were different. They knew nothing about it.


    Han Xue looks forward to it. If something happens to the Han family, she is also very sad, and her heart is raised.


    Under the attention of the public, Han Ming said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. I just want to test your feelings for the family. If you don''t have the inside information, I''ll see how you will react."


    "What moved me is that you all miss your family and work hard for it. It''s very gratifying for my Han family to have people like you."


    Hearing this, a group of students boiling, like to see the victory of the Chinese football team, it is tears in their eyes, their excitement varies, some laugh, giggle!


    The words of the family owner make them have a high sense of belonging and honor to the family. Virtually, the cohesion becomes stronger, because they can feel each other''s heart.


    Han Fei was so excited that he said, "master, do you mean everything here is an illusion? The inside information of our Han family is still there. It''s just your means?"


    Han Ming smell speech, a face solemn, heavily nodded, or toward the Han family hundreds of people, in charge.


    Seeing that he nodded, countless people breathed a sigh of relief. I don''t know when a big mountain was pressed on him, but now he was finally pushed away, spitting out a mouthful of turbid air. It was not too comfortable.


    The three elders have been silent. Han Xue and Han Kui have no words. It''s not difficult to guess some clues in their identity.


    Ma Guanshi looks suspicious and unbelievable. Although the master''s words have a sense of trust, he believes in himself more often. He always feels that its loopholes appeared one after another!


    All of a sudden, a steward walked out of the room and said, "master, you''ve gone too far. We''re all scared. I really think there''s something wrong with the family."


    As soon as the voice fell, another steward came out and cried, "yes, master, we must have a vaccination next time. Otherwise, it''s too abrupt. We can''t stand it."


    Hearing this, Han Ming gave a bitter smile, flashed some inexplicable color in his eyes, and said with a light smile: "don''t worry, even if our Han family treasure house is stolen, we also have hidden details.""However, I also blame myself for making you surprised. I see everyone''s unity in my eyes, so I announce by the order of the owner that the offerings of all people will double next month."


    "At the beginning of the month, I will give you a big surprise!"


    With this saying, hundreds of people''s eyes shine, which is a practical advantage. One elixir is two elixirs, and three elixirs are six elixirs. It''s a huge profit.


    All the clansmen laughed and Ke Qing was excited. Even some thoughtful administrators were diluted a lot.


    The three elders narrowed their eyes and clenched their fists. Their appearance seemed very plain, but their smile was actually I''m so angry!


    Ma Guanshi was helped up by Han Ming, very careful, as if in the face of an old friend, the latter is still shivering, dare not look up, still maintain a silent attitude.


    "Ma Guanshi, it''s hard for you this time. You can''t find any flaws in your acting skills. If you don''t cooperate, I''m afraid the play will be less interesting and not wonderful enough."


    Han Ming laughs and pats him. He looks very happy. There is a sense of satisfaction between his eyebrows.


    Ma Guanshi shivered when he was photographed. In fact, his strength was not strong enough to make him aware of any abnormality. Although he was laughing heartily, he heard Jinge jiaoming!


    "Home The owner of the house is too much praised. It''s all your credit. I''m a foil, "he said with a farfetched smile.


    Han Ming heard the speech, and shook his head with a smile. Shuang Lang said, "Ma is in charge of the business. You should not shirk it. Everyone is looking at it. I think you are tired too. Now you''d better go back and have a rest."


    As soon as this remark came out, many people''s eyes flashed and frowned slightly, including Ma Guanshi.


    Actually Dare to let him go!


    Looking at Han Ming, he found a smile on his face and motioned to go back to have a rest. He looked harmless to people and animals.


    Ma Guanshi lowered his head and walked towards the corridor, but his whole body was tight, like a tight spring, and then he planned to run away, because he didn''t understand all this?


    "Ha ha Steward Ma, you are really good at acting. In the future, you should learn more from you. If you have time, you should teach us more. Don''t refuse...! "


    ¡·Han Fei and other disciples cheered and laughed. The acting skill just now really conquered them. It was so lifelike.


    Ma Guanshi just smiles and says nothing. He goes straight to the corridor, his eyes are still climbing.


    Han Ming and the three elders have been smiling, there is no other emotion, just watching him leave.


    The cheers of the clansmen, the cheers of the living room, and the harmony of the steward, however, conceal some of them. People, looking at Han Ming''s indifference and Ma Guanshi''s departure, look puzzled.


    "Step on..."


    Walking out of the corridor, Ma Guanshi relaxes himself. He actually left here. There is no crisis.


    "Is Is what the owner said true? "


    He shook his head. I''m going to have a rest first. Today''s stimulation almost made him collapse. I should calm down.


    But as soon as he raised his foot, a secret language was wrapped by the spirit power and passed into his ear, which made him stiff all over, and the soles of his feet suddenly beat.


    "In three days, I''ll see the details of my Han family. If you dare to lose a stone, I''ll let you Life is not death

 Chapter 1148

    On the second level, the ethnic people walk and scatter. This drama is like a big war. They are all wet through. They are not so scared in their life as they are today.


    They are happy and have a good relationship with each other. They also share weal and woe and see the truth, which proves their unity and experience.


    When we get old, we can also boast about the guns we carried together, the prostitutes we went whoring together, the beds we went whoring together, and almost peed in our pants when we were scared together!


    Keqing people are also very happy. It''s not long since the beginning of the month. What they will get at that time is double sacrifice. They come here to be Keqing for It''s offering!


    Managers should be more calm. They have more strength, experience and age than Keqing. They usually come from Keqing and are promoted to manager.


    With their sophistication, double sacrifice is not enough to confuse them. They need their own judgment, combined with the facts, and finally summed up a solid evidence.


    Han family, is it really over?


    Some people''s eyes twinkle, leaving very fast, as if there is something urgent, you blink, he disappeared.


    Generally speaking, the manager is the mainstay. Although he is a foreign surname, he relies on the big tree of the Han family to achieve the goal of mutual benefit. Generally speaking Each side has its own advantages.


    When they looked back at the treasure house, their eyes sparkled with a brilliant color, and finally they left in silence.


    The treasure house became quiet. After a while, Han Xue and Han Kui came out one after another. Their faces eased a little, but there were worries between their eyebrows. When they looked at them, they had something on their mind.


    As soon as Han Kui sees Han Xue, it seems that all his troubles have been washed away, and he immediately wants to get together to offer hospitality. However, the latter is in a very upset mood and is even more upset when he sees him.


    Immediately cold hum, step on a small step to leave, leaving a graceful man shadow, enough to make people imagine.


    Han Kui saw the haze on his face, and his muscles seemed to shake. He said: "damned bitch, before long, you will groan in bed and beg me..."


    "Master Hum Wait


    Just as he sneered, the treasure house under his feet was shocked and then calmed down, as if it was just his illusion.


    He was stunned, and then he seemed to think of something. A grim smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and left slowly.


    On the second floor, Han Ming slaps the wall with the font off in a fury. In an instant, the dust fills up.


    At this time, his dark eyes looked at the same gloomy three elders, four breath in confrontation.


    He said in a cold voice, "don''t talk nonsense to me. I''ll ask you one thing. Who did everything here? Don''t tell me about thieves, thieves


    "Those two nine meter Golden Lions, but our Han ancestors spent a lot of effort to build them. They can suppress one side''s luck. They are so big and heavy that thieves can take them away quietly?"


    "I can''t think of anything else but you?"


    "Eh!"


    The three of them looked at each other, but they laughed bitterly. The people may not know much about this place, but how can they be fooled by a few words, especially It''s the golden lion.


    It''s nine meters high and so heavy. It''s still two statues. If you want to get them away quietly in the Han family, it''s almost impossible for anyone else except them. Even they can''t do it.


    But now, the fact is that the Han family''s past wealth is like locusts passing through the country. Ten thousand starving dogs lick it in the next life. It''s too clean.


    But this black pot, however, is inexplicably buckled on their heads, especially at this time, it is almost certain that they did it, and they would think so.


    Seeing Han Ming with a twisted face, the elder pondered for a moment, but came out and said firmly: "believe it or not, we can swear that we did not do it."


    "No matter how hard we fight, it''s for the sake of the Han family. Do you think we will do this kind of digging our own grave?"


    At this time, the two elders also came out and said: "yes, no matter what happens, no one will dig his own grave, but the reality is so placed in front of him. It''s really weird?"


    Han Ming smell speech, clenched fist, such as poisonous snake general eyes tightly staring at three people, don''t let go any details.


    However, he found that the solemnity and solemnity of the three were all revealed at the moment. With his understanding of you, such a thing should not be possible.


    All of a sudden, the second elder doubted: "do you think it''s the Bai family and the Liu family What did you do together? "


    "No way!"


    Han Ming denied it and said coldly: "in the face of interests, there will be no alliance between the two families. What''s more, there is no harmony between them. It''s unrealistic to unite against the enemy."


    Voice down, a few people fell into silence, hundreds of years of indescribable disappearance, no one can calm down.


    Han Ming frowned. Suddenly, he said in a deep voice: "elder three, you don''t have to be dumb at this time. If you don''t say something, I''m afraid There will be trouble. "Hearing the speech, the elder''s face muscles trembled and knew that he could not be silent. He immediately said, "I think the most important thing now is not that the inside information is gone, but How is it round? "


    "What the master said just now made the clansmen and the guests feel relieved, and made the stewards feel relieved with double sacrifice. What''s more, he let the horse take charge and leave in front of the public."


    "What they have done is quite right. They basically dispel their suspicions and think it''s just your means. However, the spies will still report and some people will still waver."


    "Therefore, we must stabilize the situation, and the most important thing is to double the offering. We should not only double the offering, but also give the best. Otherwise, the army Heart No Steady


    "But the problem is, we all know that the inside information is really stolen, so what do we take To stabilize the morale of the army? "


    A word to wake up the dream, before the three people are still thinking soberly, this sentence can be said to hit the nail on the head!


    The first thing they should do is to stabilize the morale of the army, but also to squander the inside information so that outsiders can know that it is a farce. As long as it is done, everything can be calmed down.


    as for the details of being stolen, this is no small matter. Horses must be supervised at all times, and secretly investigate all the treasures. Traces of the swords must not be let off, and they must be vindicated.


    Han Ming''s face flickered and darkened, and he finally said firmly: "I will try my best to find out if the inside information has been stolen. If I have anything to do with the three of you, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    "In addition, I believe you all know how much you''ve been greedy over the years. 80% of the money is given by the four of us. We have to satisfy the sacrifice when we go to hunt and kill spirit beasts."


    (update) the fastest way to get on PR ?


    "here''s the matter, make a thorough investigation of the treasure house!"


    Then, the whole person rushed out of the treasure house like lightning. Once this happened, he I''m busy!


    Three people look at each other, shake their heads and smile bitterly. They can''t refuse at all. How much will there be?


    ¡­¡­


    "Dong Dong..."


    In front of the door of a remote room, Han Xue with a depressed face is knocking on the door, and her pretty face is almost wrinkled.


    "Dong Dong Little beggar, are you there


    Han Xue knocked again, a face of depression, unexpectedly no one paid attention to her, it seems that the little beggar is not in the room.


    "Creak...!"


    Suddenly, the door was opened, the sleepy Ning Tao opened the door, his eyes still narrowed, as if he hadn''t slept enough, and his head drooped.


    Han Xue sees this, a face of surprise, just want to say something, a pair of beautiful eyes suddenly by a thing attract.


    "Ah Hooligans...! "


    "Pa ~"

 Chapter 1149

    "Pa ~"


    A slap down, with a woman''s scream, enough to make any confused people awake, because do not wake up.


    Ning Tao was awakened by this slap, but he was confused again. I, NIMA, just got up. Did I invite your uncle or touch your aunt? Did you come to my room in the daytime and say I played a hooligan?


    What is the truth of this?


    He covered his face with grief and indignation. His eyes looked like a little daughter-in-law who had been ravaged, mixed with grievances and resentments. But somehow, he felt a little irritable.


    In front of him, Han Xue covered her face with shame, glanced at him, stamped her jade feet with anger, and scolded: "you How do you play hooligans...! "


    "How can I be a hooligan?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, confused to look around, inexplicable.


    Han Xue secretly skims, and finds that he is indifferent and stupid. He is impatient and ashamed to say: "just look It''s going to make people have needle eyes...! "


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao is so confused. What''s the matter with the eye of a needle? What''s the big lady talking about I''m not awake yet?


    All of a sudden, he noticed something wrong, subconsciously looked at himself, but the next second, his unconsciousness was instantly clear, and his pupils contracted into needle eyes.


    "Bang...!"


    With a heavy sound, Ning Tao closes the door quickly and hides himself in the house, while Han Xue is just outside the house. They are only one door away.


    "Gulu...!"


    He swallowed saliva, a face of horror, leaning against the door to * see, also feel the body is not natural!


    I wiped it. What the hell is that?


    He was shocked. He took the herbal tea from the table and poured it into his mouth. The tea was cold overnight, but it had only a temporary effect, not much effect.


    When a pot is drunk by him, it is basically invalid.


    "Little beggar, you Are you ok? " Outside of Han Xue some worry of ask a way.


    Ning Tao smell speech, in the heart a flustered, immediately far fetched way: "I''m ok, you wait for me a moment, just a moment."


    While perfunctory, he anxiously tried to figure out how to go out and meet people It''s not comfortable.


    All of a sudden, he found the meteor hammer in the corner of the wall, which is usually used by the guests for training. A chain is connected with two heavy hammers, just like a carrying pole.


    He gritted his teeth and walked over with a black face. He grasped the chain and began to exercise, trying to shift his attention.


    But soon, he gave up. It didn''t work.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao black a face, directly threw away the heavy meteor hammer, heart full of crying.


    "Little beggar, you''re OK, or I''ll come in," Han Xue said anxiously.


    "Don''t First First wait, I''ll be ready in a minute, you wait a little longer, "Ning Tao said in a flustered way.


    Looking at his *, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, and his face became black. At this time, how could he not understand that this was the harm of the king of Jinyang grass.


    Now, I have to take a cold bath.


    ¡­¡­


    "Creak...!"


    After a long time, the door was finally opened, unprepared Han Xue was immediately startled, subconsciously covered her eyes, but that gap, still can see the splendor of her beautiful eyes.


    "Miss, what can I do for you?" Ning Tao''s face turned pale slightly, and he peeped out the weak half of his head.


    Han Xue smell speech, pretty face blush, Jiao said: "do you let me talk with you outside next to the cold?"


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao mouth corner smoked to smoke, weak weak way: "that Well, if you don''t dislike it, you might as well come in and sit down...! "


    Before he finished speaking, Han Xue rushed in directly. First, she scanned the room, then glared at him with a pair of pure beautiful eyes, and sat on the small bench to sulk.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was angry and funny, but he didn''t forget what kind of role he was in her heart, a little cowardly and pitiful little beggar!


    }See Chapter B and section F of Ke legal edition What can I do for you, miss Ning Tao is the first to break the deadlock, and has some weak ways.


    Han Xue smell speech, pretty face is still scarlet, in fact, she originally wanted to come here to relax, but did not expect to see that scene, has been imprinted in her mind constantly replayed.


    In other words, I always feel that today''s little beggar is very special, very similar to the man she once imagined, and has an irresistible charm. What''s the matter?


    She was a little angry and said angrily, "can''t I come here if I have nothing to do? Since you brought it back or I covered it, of course you are responsible for it. "


    Ning Tao a listen to, the corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, always feel these words some not right, still have, today got Han Xue also not right.


    In fact, they did not find that Ning Tao is now a hormone burst, which is equivalent to walking in spring. Medicine, through breathing and pores, can make people feel a little emotional.The whole room, is equivalent to everywhere filled with a chronic charm, Ning Tao did not notice, Han Xue did not care.


    All of a sudden, Han Xue''s affectionate eyes, staring at Ning Tao''s face, some white, more things, a kind of temptation, just like a magnet, and she is iron!


    She suddenly shook her head and said, "little beggar, are you sick? Why do you look so weak? "


    Ning Tao smell speech, just want to get rid of Han Xue, mouth vague cowardly way: maybe, a little uncomfortable


    Han Xue smell speech, wrinkled Dai Mei, suddenly firm way: "you wait for me a little, I will come back immediately."


    Said, on the expansion of Miaoman body, is very anxious to run out, leaving a wisp of fragrance.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao finally breathes a sigh of relief. Unconsciously, his eyes are crawling with blood. Just now, his whole body is palpitating like an electric shock, and he dare not look at Han Xue.


    It''s the damned king of Jinyang grass. He has so much stamina. If he didn''t suppress Han Xue just now, I''m afraid he would really do something like a beast to Han Xue.


    But what are we going to do now? There''s too much mending now. It''s about to explode. There should be some brothels in this place!


    In his wishful thinking not long, Han Xue suddenly ran back with a smile, but also carrying a large pot of fragrant soup, instantly hooked out Ning Tao''s appetite.


    She put it directly on the table, blew her little hand hard, and said happily, "little beggar, drink it up while it''s hot. This is the perfect tonic soup I asked Nanyuan to make. It''s a super tonic medicated meal, with kidney and two big bastards in it..."


    "Boom!"


    When Ning Tao heard this, his whole body was stiff and numb. His black face turned green gradually Green grassland!

 Chapter 1150

    On the ordinary wooden table, there is a basin of steaming soup, two boiled big bastards in it.


    The soup is very rich and thick. The ingredients in it are mostly tonic. Even if a strong adult drinks it, he will sweat all over his body and make up a little too much.


    What''s more, Ning Tao now looks at the two big bastards. His face is green, and his muscles are shaking. He wants to laugh, but he can''t, and his face is more and more pale.


    Brother tortoise, you and I have a hard life!


    When Han Xue saw that he was indifferent, Dai Mei stood up and said, "what are you doing in a daze? Drink it quickly. I''ve got it hard. Drink it while it''s hot."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao wrinkled his face into a bitter gourd shape. Looking at the big basin in front of him, he drank it himself Will it be mended?


    Immediately far fetched and serious way: "Miss, I can promise you, I''m ok, this pot of tonic medicated food to you, I as a man don''t need to drink this."


    However, Han Xue a face of sneer, cold voice way: "I spent a lot of effort to get such a basin, I also said to be responsible for you, you so refuse my good intentions?"


    Ning Tao is dumb and at a loss. If he really wants to drink this basin, he doesn''t need to turn it into a hot stove or a steam engine. A man will worry about it. He is definitely the first one.


    "Waves


    With the sound of a sword, a corner of the table was cut off. The speed was as fast as lightning. It was like a startling rush, and there was no trace.


    Seeing the broken table and Han Xue, Ning Tao counsels. After all, it''s in Han''s home, and they have good intentions. He can''t say how he refuses.


    All of a sudden, Han Xue''s eyes dribbled around and said with a sly smile: "drink quickly. After drinking, my sister will take you out to play. It will definitely make you happy and relaxed."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao''s face is suspicious. He doesn''t believe it, but he can''t refuse because of his bright sword body.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and hesitated: "then you Can you do me a favor? "


    Han Xue smell speech, beautiful Mou Shan Shan, seem to have a kind of inexplicable color, let a person elusive her mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside a room, the figures of Ning Tao and Han Xue appear here, the big basin of Shiquan Dabu soup. Naturally, the former couldn''t run away, and drank all the leftovers.


    The latter also agreed to his request. It was a very strange request. If she was not allowed to speak, just put on a fierce face and cooperate with him.


    After five or five minutes, it felt like they were going to rob. They were here to discuss the distribution.


    In Han Xue''s suspicious attitude, Ning Tao kicks open the door of the room and strides in. Han Xue follows him closely to see what he wants to do?


    The room was not big, and there were some people, so he curled up in a small corner. When he saw that the door was kicked open, his face turned white and he held his head directly. His body was shaking.


    "Don''t kill me, I I don''t know. I I really don''t know anything. Please let me go... " The man didn''t dare to lift his head up. He curled up in fear.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and looked around at such a big circle. He immediately sneered and said, "Ma Guanshi, which play are you playing?"


    "Well!"


    The man was surprised and suddenly raised his head. At a glance, he saw Ning Tao. He thought of his gaffe just now and became angry. He just wanted to open his mouth and scold, but he was stiff on the ground.


    In the line of sight, Han Xue appears behind Ning Tao. According to Ning Tao''s request, she looks angry.


    That person whole body is stiff, hastily respectful way: "belong to I''ve seen you, miss. What can I do for you? "


    Han Xue doesn''t answer. Her face is cold. She just looks at Ning Tao, as if waiting for his next instruction.


    Ning Tao is silent. He looks at him coldly. In fact, he has insight in his heart. Seeing him like that, he should know something about the treasure house, otherwise he won''t be so afraid.


    Myself There should be no trace left, right?


    Just as he thought, the man in front of him was indeed in charge of the horse. After he came back from the treasure house, he curled up here and winced, for fear that someone might suddenly appear and kill him.


    What''s more, it''s the master''s words that let him find those details in three days, but where can he find them? How to find it? He has no idea what happened.


    At the moment, his hair was in a mess, his face was haggard, the blood in his eyes was ferocious, and his spirit was very depressed.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to run away. With his cowardly, villain like character, he must have thought about it more than a thousand times, and he can take his life to guarantee that someone monitor!


    If there is any sign of escape, he will die!


    To tell you the truth, he is desperate now, and he can''t find the details. The owner hates him to the bone, but due to the current situation, he can''t be killed.Even if he defected, he didn''t have that chance. He was a bird in a cage and a lamb to be slaughtered. As long as the time was right, Han Ming had to cut him.


    He clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know why Ning Keqing and the eldest lady came here?"


    Ning Tao and Han Xue look at each other, then sneer, take out a piece of ordinary paper from his arms, and slap it heavily on the next table, a Very familiar paper!


    Ma Guanshi was on guard. He tensed up and said: "what do you mean? If you have something to say, please let me know. "


    "Hum I said Ma Guanshi, you just gave me the IOU yesterday. You won''t forget it. It''s a thousand panacea, "said Ning Tao lightly.


    "IOU, a thousand "How many plants?"


    As soon as Ma Guanshi heard this, his eyes were as wide as brass bells. He was completely dumbfounded. He grabbed the IOU on the table and saw that there were three zeros in the back, but one of them was newly added.


    I saw him immediately ferocious way: "son, you still want to blackmail me, I was to see you poor just write 100, now this IOU invalid, hurry to get out of my way."


    Ning Tao hears speech, a cold smile, a cold voice way: "Ma Guanshi, you are really shameless enough, a whole thousand effective medicine, you blink an eye, actually told me not to void."


    "You know, five hundred of them belong to the eldest lady. You dare to steal even the eldest lady''s things. You are so brave. I think You are tired of living


    As soon as the voice falls, Han Xue finally understands the reason. It turns out that the fox pretends to be powerful and asks for the elixir on the IOU. I believe it''s not a thousand.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he doesn''t like this villain. She wants to kill him about treasure house. Now that she has the chance to trouble him, how can she give up?


    Immediately face, beautiful eyes with evil, a powerful momentum swept away, a pair of jade hands have touched the hilt.


    Ma Guanshi sees this, the mouth that wants to refute is also stiff there, the face is congested and red, the heart is full of suffocation, that originally was only one plant, how now it has become a thousand plants.


    He hated it. He held back his grievances. Even a little inferior guest Qing dared to act like a tiger in front of him. He satirized and persecuted him maliciously. He even took out a thousand of them.


    His eyes were red, and he said in a low voice, "boy, I can give you a hundred strains. That''s the end of the matter. If you continue to push, no one can think about it."


    However, Ning Tao just gave a cold smile. You dare to threaten me when you are in dire danger. You can''t be short of a thousand plants


    "If you dare to lose one, you''ll wait to find the ground to bury yourself. Is it money or life that matters? Don''t you have a B number in your heart?"


    Ma Guanshi was so angry that he almost broke his teeth. But a sense of killing enveloped him and made his skin tight until the disaster Can''t escape?


    Immediately overcast a face, take soft way: "I only have 400 effective medicine, all give you, this matter ends."


    "If you want to be beautiful, I said that you can''t have less than one thousand. If you don''t have one, you will owe it first, and the remaining 600 will continue to pay you back when you are rich!"


    See Ning Tao a face evil spirit, moriran way.


    Ma Guanshi''s eyes are about to blow fire, and his blood is choked in his chest. There are more than 400 elixirs in his life, but he really has no one left, and he even has to pay the IOU.


    Under the pressure of Ning Tao and the threat of Han Xue, he handed over the elixir and issued a 600 strain IOU. Looking at the back of the two people, he immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    His eyes were venomous, his face was twisted, and he said: "damn little bastard, you dare to force me to death, and even take away my life savings, then you can''t think about it!"

 Chapter 1151

    Han family, located in a mansion in the east courtyard, the two elders squint and shake their chairs. Their dry face is gloomy, and they are still thinking about the treasure house.


    Who will it be?


    So many treasures, so many weapons, so many elixirs, and the most amazing thing is how the two nine meter Golden Lions were stolen by others?


    It''s impossible for the Bai family and the Liu family. Let''s not talk about the gap between them. They don''t have the strength.


    Is it the strong man who makes gods?


    This idea came out of my mind, and I was hesitating. If I say this possibility, it is estimated that it is still very big.


    What worries him most is "80%. The deprivation of the householder is enough to break their bones and muscles. Although they are reluctant to do this, they can''t help it at this time.


    He was thinking about whether to make 50% or 60%. As for 80%, he didn''t think about it. He had his own offspring. If he did, it would be difficult for him to rise.


    Suddenly, he found Ma Guanshi who had been kneeling on the ground. His face was not happy and he said, "Ma Guanshi, what do you mean by kneeling here all the time? I don''t think it''s necessary to beg for mercy."


    "Unless you can bring out the details, neither I nor the three elders can save your life."


    Ma Guanshi, with a gloomy face and a dead heart, already knew the result, but he still had some hope. He bowed his head and said, "I''m here to offer you treasure!"


    "Well?"


    Two elder actions, stiff for a moment, suddenly said: "Oh, interesting, then say to listen to it."


    When Ma Guanshi heard the speech, he gritted his teeth and took out two things from behind. One was "Yi bamboo" and the other was "iron wood".


    He said in a deep voice: "I don''t know the strength of the second elder. It takes much effort to destroy these two things."


    The two elders looked slightly, and suddenly grasped the "iron wood" as hard as iron in their hands. Their five fingers bent like eagle claws, suddenly erupted spiritual power, and fell deeply into it.


    Seeing this scene, he said indifferently: "this piece of iron wood should be hundreds of years old, no different from steel, and even higher density. If I want to destroy it, it will take some effort."


    When Ma Guanshi heard the words, he suddenly said strangely: "if there is a weapon that can be cut off at once, and this bamboo, I don''t know the second elder Do you want a hand? "


    "Well!"


    The second elder''s pupil suddenly shrank, slightly skimming the iron wood in his hand, the smooth looking gap, and the dent he had grasped, the gap extremely.


    Seeing his face cold, he said coldly, "if you want to achieve this level, even my Han family''s ancestral" Yueshang "is worse. Do you think I will believe it?"


    Ma Guanshi heard the speech and said firmly: "at this time, do you think I would cheat you? If I didn''t face this catastrophe, do you think I would tell you?"


    "My heart has always been inclined to you, and kuishao''s orders have made me do my best to save my life!"


    The voice fell, but there was no reply. The two elders calmed down completely. They closed their eyes and sat on the rocking chair, beating the bamboo chair with their dry fingers.


    "Patta Patta...! "


    Steward Ma shudders when he hears these voices. He is afraid of death, so if he wants to gamble, he will gamble on whether a person''s greed is beyond the interests of his family. Therefore, he chooses to come here.


    "Patta Patta...! "


    Although the voice is getting smaller and smaller, it is as loud as thunder in Ma''s mind. He has closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead against the ground, waiting for the judgment of fate.


    Finally, the voice suddenly stopped, but there was a faint voice, "who''s holding that thing?"


    Ma Guanshi''s face was very happy, but his whole body was already paralyzed. I don''t know when, he was already sweating.


    Looking at the chapter ^ e


    in the sixth edition of M Zheng, I can see that he whispered a few words. Although the words were short, they made the two elders move in their heart and look very surprised.


    "Unexpectedly It''s him


    ¡­¡­


    Tancheng, Ning Tao and Han Xue are walking on the busy streets. The road is full of traffic and people. This lively scene is really beautiful. It feels like the world of mortals.


    After dealing with Ma Guanshi''s IOU, Han Xue takes him around the family. There is really no place to go, so he pulls him out and comes to this prosperous city.


    Ning Tao didn''t want to come out, but he wanted to, so he followed her and saw more.


    No matter where they are, it''s natural for women to go shopping, and shopping is even more consistent. Ning Tao has completely become a coolie. In a short time, she has a lot of acting, and almost hasn''t moved.


    But unexpectedly, Ning Tao is not irritable, but very positive, a pair of eyes constantly peeking at Han Xue, see she has been happy wandering, can only suppress the impulse.


    Because divided 200 effective medicine, Han Xue in the heart that call a happy, beautiful, what vexed matter is all left behind, just like a carefree lovely girl.After visiting for a long time, Han Xue is finally tired and has a rest under a green willow tree. The scenery here is excellent, green and there is a lotus pond to embellish the beautiful scenery.


    At this time, Ning Tao finally found the opportunity, gently asked: "Miss, can I ask you a few questions?"


    Han Xue was in a good mood and immediately agreed with a smile: "look, you are doing well today. Let''s ask."


    When Ning Tao heard that he was happy, he immediately said, "how knowledgeable are you? Do you know where there is a natural root of Tao?"


    "Born Daogen?"


    Hearing this word, Han Xue was stunned. Her eyebrows were full of thinking. She hesitated and said, "it seems that I have only seen it in ancient books, but only a few words."


    "As for where there is, I think it''s already gone? The existence like that should be called "elixir". How can there be such a place in the Kunlun kingdom? "


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s face darkened and his heart was like a knife. He felt a deep pain and remained silent for a long time.


    Han Xue noticed the difference, looked at him, flashed a strange in his eyes, but then disappeared, was covered up.


    After a long silence, they seemed to be just chatting, enjoying the scenery of Tancheng while laughing.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao interrupted: "my master and I have a very special way to practice this pulse. We need to find five precious medicines to make up for the deficiency of the method. Have you ever heard of them?"


    The fruit of extreme Yin,


    Yangshen lotus,


    Dibao yuou,


    withered wood,


    Jiupin Jinlian!


    Five rare precious medicines in the world, all slowly spit out from Ning Tao''s mouth, each one is priceless.


    Han Xue opened her red lips and was shocked. She had only heard the third of the five precious medicines. She didn''t expect that the little beggar still had such knowledge and wanted to look for such precious medicines.


    She sighed helplessly and said bitterly, "it seems that you can''t make up for this deficiency. Even in the ranks of Baoyao, these five strains belong to the top class."


    "It seems that your master is because of this..."!


    I haven''t finished speaking, but the meaning has been expressed. The deficiency of Gongfa will break out in a certain period of time, which is basically equivalent to cancer. Once it breaks out, there is no doubt that it will die.


    Ning Tao naturally understood, but did not say anything, can let her have misunderstanding, also is not without what benefit.


    Suddenly, she frowned and said in surprise, "well, I seem to really know one of them. It seems that there will be one of them at the Tancheng auction one month later."


    "It''s called Withered wood

 Chapter 1152

    Among the five precious medicines Withered wood!!


    Ning Tao a listen, a pair of eyes instantly contracted into the eye of a needle, that seems to be steady if Taishan''s body but trembled for a while, the Adam''s apple stirred, the heart has been excited to the utmost!


    "Update the most quickly" (7% h


    finally, finally Finally there''s news!


    He has not known how many days and nights, looking forward to, waiting for this day, sometimes dream will dream, was that kind of surprise a moment awakened, but wake up is empty.


    Now, we finally have the news of Baoyao. Although it''s only one of them, it''s also a sign of hope. It''s better than being at a loss and having a hope.


    It seems to see Ning Tao''s excitement, Han Xue can''t help but pour cold water: "don''t be happy, that treasure medicine is basically the last thing, can you afford it?"


    "Don''t mention you, even if I can''t afford it, the 200 panacea in your hand can only let you enter the auction house and occupy a good position as a VIP, but it''s not enough to auction."


    "In the Tancheng auction, those who want to compete for the final product are not only the Han family, but also the Bai family and the Liu family. Basically, they can count with one hand, and only they have the strength."


    Ning Tao hears the speech and gradually calms down. Han Xue''s words really have some truth. However, is he still poor now? He has plenty of spirit stones and has enough information in his hand. Why can''t he buy them.


    But there is also a problem. Many of the things in his hands are black goods, that is, stolen goods. If he rashly sells them, it is estimated that they may draw fire against oneself.


    Either, find a dirty place to sell, or, put the most important things, to keep their own.


    For example, the two nine meter Golden Lions, crescent cutlasses and others should never be disclosed.


    On one side, Han Xue was a little worried and said with a sad face: "is the skill you have practiced seriously defective? Why do you insist on practicing it? It will kill you."


    Ning Tao was dumb when asked. After thinking about it, he immediately said with a dry smile, "this is actually my master''s obsession. The skill I''m practicing now is a new way."


    "At least, not like my master!"


    Hearing these words, Han Xue was relieved. Thinking about it, since he knew that practicing it would die, his master would not like to continue to practice.


    Look at the little beggar, before the confusion, dirt, has long been gone, that a face angular, eyes with vicissitudes, domineering also slightly immature!


    Thinking, she blushed, like a red apple, and subconsciously took a look at the place, immediately spat with shame, leaving a shame.


    "Flow Hooligan


    "Eh!"


    Is in a daze of Ning Tao, surprised to see this scene, what happened, how I rogue again? I didn''t do anything. Well, what a great injustice!


    Woman heart, seafloor needle!


    But a sigh, just want to get up to chase, suddenly step a meal, seems to suddenly think of something, unexpectedly turned a corner, did not chase Han Xue, but disappeared.


    About half an hour later, Ning Tao came out, but he was wearing a black robe, a hat on his head, and a shaggy skirt on the bottom. It was very funny.


    He is also very helpless, are Jinyang grass King harm, eat their own "grass", with tears also want to "hard" end.


    He sighed, identified the direction, and walked towards a huge building in the center of Tancheng. Now that he had the news of withered trees, he could not be indifferent!


    Kunlun chamber of commerce is a chamber of commerce all over Kunlun. It is said that its background is very mysterious. Even the seven shangzongs will pay some respect to it. It is recognized as the first chamber of Commerce.


    Here, as long as you have money, you can buy everything you can see, including the unique knowledge of the seven great schools, Taoism and Dharma. This is the strength of the Kunlun chamber of Commerce.


    It didn''t take long for Ning Tao to come here. The Kunlun chamber of commerce is just a branch in front of him. As for the headquarters, no one knows where it is, because this force emerged overnight.


    Having a look at the Grand Palace, he went straight in. First, he wanted to sell some things. Second, he wanted to ask for some clues about the medicine.


    As far as he knows, the Tangcheng auction in January will be co operated with the Kunlun chamber of Commerce, and the two will be able to make several nearby cities smell the treasures.


    "Bang!"


    Ning Tao, who has just stepped in, is suddenly hit. He has a lot of strength, but his physique is not strong. He doesn''t move like a mountain. Instead, the person who hit him is shocked to the ground.


    "Ouch Who hit me... " A rough voice suddenly came out, making the whole hall quiet.


    Ning Tao turns around and finds that he is a young man in a gorgeous robe. He is sitting on the ground with a pair of murderous eyes.


    "You bitch, you dare to bump me. You''re dead. Come on, I''ll pull you out and kill him," he said, with a face of arrogance.Ning Tao smell speech, stretch out of hand stiff in the air, originally also want to pull him, but now, there is a kind of want to backhand pumping his impulse, see him like that, want to hit him.


    It''s obvious that he bumped into himself, but he did something wrong. This kind of person is really rare, because they usually die very early.


    "Step on...!"


    All of a sudden, more than a dozen people rushed in from a distance, all of them in a murderous manner, and their clothes were unified.


    See a scar face quickly walk out, quickly helped it up, nervous way: "Li young master, are you ok?"


    "Pa!"


    However, the backhand of young master Li in his mouth was a slap, his eyes opened angrily, and he growled: "didn''t you hear what young master Li said? Kill this bitch for me. "


    Seeing this, the guards hesitated and looked at scar face, waiting for his instructions and orders.


    Scar''s face was calm, as if he had been used to slapping and humiliating. He patiently explained, "Master Li, this is Kunlun chamber of Commerce. You can''t do it here!"


    After hearing this, young master Li looked angry and said in a cruel voice, "it''s not OK. It''s not OK. What can you do? How did my father arrange for me to be a waste of you? "


    "He hit me just now. I''m going to kill him. It''s natural. You''re blind. Can''t you see that?"


    Scar face and other guards clenched their fists. They could see that the veins on their forehead were beating. There was anger in their low eyes. A group of people were boiling volcanoes.


    I saw scar face and said in a deep voice: "Master Li, if you make trouble again, I''ll tell the owner when you go back. You don''t want to go out for at least a month. You can do it."


    On hearing this, Master Li''s face muscles trembled, and his swearing words were swallowed. Looking at his firm look, he finally gave a cold hum.


    I saw him swing sleeve, stride forward, on the way also deliberately hit Ning Tao, left a voice.


    "You think if you wear a pompous skirt, I don''t know you''re a woman, bitch. What''s the mystery?"


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao hears speech, a face is stunned, so looking at him to leave slowly, that mouth hate can''t plug next egg.


    "Big brother, you have good eyes!"

 Chapter 1153

    Young master Li leaves with scar face and others, leaving Ning Tao with a cold word and fierce eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao touched his nose and gave a bitter smile. Some people are born noble and don''t put others in their eyes. This habit has been branded in their bones.


    He doesn''t hate noble people, just like Han Xue, who was born noble, but people have a clear distinction between good and evil, and won''t bully the weak. His reputation in the whole Han family is very high.


    So, no matter you are poor or rich, the important thing is just a state of mind, you are universal, or down the well, you are love and hate, or arrogant and domineering!


    When a beggar gives alms to you, some people will give you some money, some people will ignore it, some people will hate it, and some people will rob a beggar of his living money. Good and evil are in your mind.


    For that guy just now, Ning Tao is not disgusting, but disgusted. After all, he has seen a lot of such people.


    His tenet is that people will not offend me, I will not offend. If people offend me, I will repay them a hundred times!


    He is not a saint, just an ordinary person, flesh and blood have feelings, will cry will make will also laugh!


    Who knows he will be grateful for his revenge!


    In fact, it''s so simple. Life is not too complicated. Ning Tao has his own purpose. If that guy bullies others too much, he doesn''t mind making him pay a painful price!


    He shook his head and then walked in. This is the well-known Kunlun chamber of Commerce. There are so many treasures, and Taobao district is even more unforgettable.


    It is said that there are many precious treasures here. It depends on your knowledge, eyesight and experience. Although there are many treasures, it depends on whether you can find them and whether you have the luck and ability.


    Ning Tao was surprised and kept scanning. He saw many strange things, many of which were unheard of and never seen. From this we can see the richness of the Kunlun kingdom.


    If it is in the original world, China, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to find a panacea. The gap between the end of the law era and the half end of the law era can be clearly seen from this.


    When he came to Taobao District, there were already many people who were buying it. They all had the idea of getting rich overnight. If they bought a good baby, it would be really good.


    But as soon as he opened his perspective eyes, he reappeared, then shook his head with a sneer. There were a lot of things in front of him, which were magnificent and attractive, but there were few really good things.


    First time


    "eh!"


    All of a sudden, he whispered in surprise, and his steps moved closer to the past, as if attracted by something.


    A person''s random walk, no one will care, not to mention or a stranger guy.


    In the case of no attention, Ning Tao came to an edge area, it is estimated that few people have come, all covered with dust, an object immediately attracted his eyes.


    This is a chamber pot?


    He was stunned. Although he didn''t want to admit it, it was very similar. A big spout, an oval shape and a small arm were enough to raise fish.


    He touched his chin and looked at it strangely. Gradually, he became absorbed. His eyes were full of golden light. He had fully opened his perspective eyes, and his brows became more and more dignified.


    This thing In the end what is it? That''s strange?


    He gradually became interested and immersed in it, but at this time, a sudden satire and sneer directly disturbed his mind and made him wake up


    "the slut is really a slut, and he is addicted to staring at a smelly chamber pot here, but yes, as you are, you can only watch it, and you can''t even afford it."


    Ning Tao smell speech, facial expression a sink, slowly turn head to see, one eye saw that spoiled Li young master, the side still has a scar face and so on many close bodyguards.


    "Just now you bumped into me. Now I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and apologize to me. If you make my young master feel better, maybe I''ll give you some panacea. How about that?"


    I saw Master Li''s attitude of giving alms, his face had to have a sneer face, and he still held a few tickets in his hand.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he looked cold and pondered for a long time. Finally, he slowly spat out two words, "silly Force


    As soon as he said this, the young master Li''s face froze, and the faces of the guards like scar face sank. Subconsciously, he grasped the handle of the knife, but his eyes were full of humiliation.


    The air solidified, and a repressive atmosphere shrouded him. The muscles on Master Li''s face trembled and said maliciously, "dare you scold me, bitch, do you know who I am?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, sneer a, disdain a way: "certainly know, isn''t a random bite dog?"


    "You Eh No, you''re not a woman? " Young master Li suddenly seems to have found a new world. His mouth is so open that he can cram an egg. He looks shocked.


    Scar face and others have black lines on their faces. They have never said that they are women. Well, as soon as you meet them, you say that they are sluts, which makes them speechless.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, Master Li suddenly realized, "I see. You are not a bitch, but a pervert. Otherwise, which man will wear a shaggy skirt?""Poof!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face is green, and the veins on his forehead are very obvious. It seems that he will run away at any time.


    In the end, he didn''t start. He took a deep breath and held the pot like thing in his arms carefully. The purchase price of it was 100 spirit stones.


    When he was about to leave with something in his arms, the road in front of him was blocked by some people. It was actually young master Li who looked at him with disdain.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s face is overcast. It''s just a collision at the door. He has been looking for his own trouble. His patience is limited.


    All of a sudden, he had an idea and challenged: "didn''t you look down on this chamber pot just now? Why don''t you choose something here, whose one are we better than? "


    Speaking, the tone is very proud, the pot as a priceless treasure, there is a sense of provocation.


    When Master Li heard this, he was shocked and suddenly said with a wild smile: "you can compare a chamber pot with me, ha ha I laugh to death. Who dare you to bet with me? "


    This laughter, attracted thousands of people''s attention, curious to look here a few eyes, can''t help laughing, the whole Taobao district has spread a burst of laughter, scorn voice.


    How dare a broken chamber pot compare with the young master of Bai family? Is he a fool? If you look for anything here, it''s no more valuable than the chamber pot. He''s a brainless guy.


    Ridiculous, ignorant, stupid!


    However, at the time of the sky full of ridicule, Ning Tao suddenly became angry, just like a cat stepping on the tail, roaring: "what do you know? This is priceless. If you take it home, it will certainly benefit future generations."


    "Ha ha ha...!"


    Thousands of people are laughing with a stomachache. Of course, a night pot can benefit future generations, because All can be used!


    "Ha ha...!"


    They all laughed at him with a stomachache. He was dressed in a black robe and a hat. It was estimated that Kunlun chamber of Commerce had found him out, but he didn''t expect to be so brainless.


    At this moment, Master Li took the opportunity to go out, carried his hands, and with the momentum of instructing the world, said haughtily, "let me tell you What is a frog in the well


    "I have agreed to your request."

 Chapter 1154

    With Master Li''s words, there was another burst of sneer in the audience, and everyone was silent for Ning Tao.


    A night pot is regarded as a treasure. The Kunlun chamber of Commerce, seeing that it can''t be sold, deliberately asks for it and hypes it up. It seems that it''s targeting the young master of the Bai family.


    Set off by the fame of the Bai family, this chamber pot is also on fire. At least, tomorrow''s Tancheng will all know about it and become the laughing stock of tea after dinner.


    However, some people of the Kunlun chamber of commerce all looked at each other in amazement. They were confused about this, but they were inexplicable.


    At this time, a white haired old man came out, it is the main person in charge of Taobao District, old wood!


    He said with a smile: "since you are so elegant, let me be a witness and avoid some accidents. The reputation of our Kunlun chamber of commerce can be guaranteed."


    With this remark, everyone was in an uproar. Mr. Mu actually presided over the gambling game himself. It seems that this trust is going to be carried out to the end.


    Young master Baili saw this and immediately gave a grim smile. He was very proud and said, "since it''s gambling, there must be a bet. I''m not interested in money. I just want you to kneel down and beg me."


    Ning Tao hears speech, also spreads a cold voice from that hat, way: "coincidentally, I also think so."


    At this time, wood old mouth, saw its deep voice: "two, just a bet, there is no need to do so absolutely, how about let me say a fair word?"


    "You two take one thing here, and I''ll finally decide who finds the thing with higher value. Then he will win the bet and get all the treasures."


    "That is to say, if someone wins, he can not only get two treasures, but also get another person''s bow and apology. If the loser buys the bill and gets nothing, he should apologize!"


    "I don''t know. What do you think?"


    As soon as the voice of Mr. Mu''s voice fell, before they could speak, there was a sigh at the scene. He thought he could watch a big scene, but he only apologized and paid for it.


    Bai Li and Ning Tao frown and are reluctant. But this is the Kunlun chamber of Commerce. They are not willing to make a big fuss and dare not provoke. They can only do it this way.


    Bai Li said contemptuously, "I''m a pervert. I''ll show my mercy and give you a chance. Now if you kneel down and apologize to me, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen, otherwise..."


    "Geng4 the latest and the fastest ¡Ì LQ =


    however, Ning Tao didn''t move and said quietly," counseling is counseling, but also looking for reasons to despise people like you. "


    "You...!"


    Bai Li Qi''s whole body trembles, the eye wants to spurt fire, immediately ferocious way: "good good, good one despises, today this young master does not need to be rude, uses the strength to conquer you."


    "Hum!"


    Finish saying, a throw sleeve, arrogantly into Taobao District, with his years of experience in this mixed, how can recognize counsels.


    Seeing this scene, people are in a uproar. They often see young master Li, who is a frequent visitor here. Over the years, they always have some experience, and occasionally they can find a treasure.


    No matter how bad it is, it will be better than chamber pot!


    And another look at Ning Tao, unexpectedly Apathetic, so holding the pot, because the head wearing a hat, can not see clearly, so do not know what he is thinking.


    "Well, do you think this man is Tuo? How do I feel like this is a play by Kunlun chamber of Commerce? Otherwise, how dare that fellow not show his true face? "


    "I guess so. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. Just watch the play well. I don''t know what treasure master Bai will choose?"


    There was a slight commotion in the crowd. They all put down their things and came to the theatre with their arms in their arms. They also commented wantonly.


    At this time, wood old see indifference Ning Tao, immediately frowned, said in a deep voice: "this friend, forgive me, you don''t want to win with this thing?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, light way: "wood old don''t have confidence to it, this is your Kunlun chamber of commerce thing, still say, you are to take this thing to bluff a person."


    "Eh!"


    Hearing these words, Mu Lao was dumb and could not help shaking his head. At this time, he was not willing to say anything more. He was not only the head of the chamber of Commerce, but also the referee.


    However, the crowd is fried pot, a burst of boiling, their previous crazy idea, was actually realized.


    "That brainless guy really wants to gamble with a chamber pot. Isn''t it obvious that he''s going to lose? No matter how hard it is, it''s better to find anything than this one."


    "Oh, I''m crazy. I don''t know who this guy is. He''s so stupid...!"


    The public opinion of the crowd is overwhelming, but Ning Tao is still indifferent, as if he really took the pot as a treasure.


    In fact, he is not so indifferent, holding the hand of the pot can not help but tight, the heart is also a little uneasy.


    Before long, Bai Li came out with an excited face. He was holding a stone in his hand, showing a light purple color and some noble spirit. He was regarded as a treasure."Eh That''s jade in stone


    Suddenly someone in the crowd exclaimed, obviously recognizing this thing. As people who have been wandering in Taobao district all the year round, they all remember what might be treasures.


    But for this piece of jade in stone, we need 500 elixirs. It''s one of the most expensive things in Taobao district. Few people dare to gamble. If it''s fake, it''s a big loss.


    The crowd began to make a commotion, with a look of excitement. Although they had no money, they had a wish to identify all the treasures they recognized, just to confirm their conjecture.


    Jade in stone is one of them!


    Seeing this, Mr. Mu''s eyes flashed. As the person in charge, he would know something about it. He immediately sighed, "the end has been decided. It''s a bit like thunder and rain."


    Standing in front of a table, he said faintly: "now give you two one last chance, seize the time to choose the treasure. If you wait for the time to arrive, you will regret it But it''s too late. "


    Bai Li and others smell speech, Jie sneer, coincidentally looked at Ning Tao, this word is clearly to say to him, did not expect that he was holding a night pot, really stupid.


    Ning Tao also heard the voice, immediately said with a smile: "thank you for your kindness, but I have not changed."


    Wood old smell speech, helplessly shook his head a sigh, the presence of the crowd is also a burst of sigh, really don''t know the phase, words all said this, unexpectedly still want to stubborn in the end.


    Wait a moment, let him cry!


    One of them shook his head, angry in the heart, looking forward to, all waiting to see the tragedy of Ning Tao.


    A lavender stone is called Jade in stone. It is said that there may be a rare precious jade in it, which is expensive.


    It''s like a night pot. There''s dust on the surface. It''s not distinctive. It''s not wanted on the street.


    Looking at these two things, wood old are lazy to distinguish, a little down eyes a look, the heart has a decision.


    Look up again two people, one face excited, proud, one can not see the face, Gujing bubo.


    He took a deep breath and announced in a loud voice: "I declare that the bet between you is white..."


    "Wait a minute!"

 Chapter 1155

    "Wait a minute!"


    A sudden voice not only interrupted the announcement, but also attracted people''s attention.


    In line of sight, it was Ning Tao in a black robe. Everyone could be sure that he didn''t hear me wrong. It was he who stopped shouting.


    People see this, have sniffed, a large sigh unceasingly, really think he has what strength? It can transform decay into magic, and respond to changes with constancy.


    It turned out that it was the wolf with a big tail. At the critical moment just now, it finally couldn''t hold Yes!


    Someone in the crowd said contemptuously, "Mr. mu, I''m afraid it''s too late to stop at this time. You''ve been persuading me several times just now. I think he''s playing a trick on you."


    There is also humanity: "some people, ah, always like to make a little show, but also like to pretend a sense of mystery, more ridiculous is actually wearing a shaggy skirt, either abnormal or fake."


    Some people said: "young master Bai, I think he is playing with you on purpose. I don''t think about your identity? This is a night pot on purpose Shame on you


    These words are still circulating, and they are full of provocation. Because there are too many people, they can''t tell who they are, but they are probably some people who are not afraid of big things.


    Although the provocation is obvious, I don''t want to think about the occasion, identity and form?


    Mu Lao, the first person in charge of Taobao District, has a high position in the whole Kunming chamber of Commerce. How can he let people play with him.


    Bai Li, the first dandy of the Bai family, is notorious in the whole Tan city. He has always bullied others, and no one dares to play with him, let alone on such occasions.


    He immediately jumped out and angrily scolded: "you''re a pervert. I''ll tell you that the pig bumped into the tree and knew that it was wrong for the dog to eat bones. Now you want to quit It''s too late


    "Eh!"


    This words fainted a people, but the words are not rough, didn''t expect this white young master, still quite can hit the nail on the head.


    Although Mu Lao didn''t speak, he gave a cold hum. The power of those who had been in the upper position for a long time burst out to form oppression.


    Seeing the fierce reaction of the crowd, Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile and said with a light smile: "look at you all. Did I say I want to quit?"


    "Eh!"


    They all looked at each other and scratched their heads with their arms. They were so naive that they couldn''t understand what the boy was going to do?


    Bai Li said maliciously, "what kind of tricks do you want to do? Is it useful for you to procrastinate?"


    At this time, Mu finally opened his mouth and said coldly, "my friend, since you promised to gamble, you should recognize the reality. If you have any ideas, you might as well say them directly."


    After listening to these words, Ning Tao finally had an action, pulled the table to one side in front of him, and said slowly, "in fact, it''s nothing. I just want to open a gambling game."


    Then he took out a medicine ticket from his arms. This medicine ticket represents a panacea, and the distributor is the Kunlun chamber of Commerce. In short, they are like banks.


    Just imagine, who can run around with a bag of elixirs on his back, not enough to be robbed. Therefore, Kunlun chamber of Commerce has come up with such a method, which is equivalent to a bank.


    Storing the elixir in the Kunlun chamber of Commerce, and then obtaining the equivalent medicine ticket, you can exchange the medicine ticket in any branch of the chamber of Commerce. Gradually, it became the mainstream currency.


    See him light way: "now, think I still have this chamber pot to be able to lose, all can come here to participate in gambling, 1:1 odds, only one point Clock...! "


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    After a deafening, calm, the whole Taobao district is dead, staring at Ning Tao.


    No, it should be said that at his feet, there are drug tickets all over the floor. As for the table, it was shot to pieces in an instant, and his whole body was piled up in the sea of drug tickets.


    That words haven''t finished, a public all boiling, just like boiled water, take out the medicine ticket to there random clap, blink of an eye, that medicine ticket to pile up Ning Tao.


    "Eh!"


    Baili saw this scene, completely silly, that kind of vigorous and resolute, thousands of people''s instant riots, and the instant subsided, the whole of his blood boiling!


    All of a sudden, he was bloody and wanted to take some pictures, but scar''s face was shocked. He quickly grabbed him, and there were many guards. At this time, he had to be impulsive and repentant.


    I don''t know what they murmured about. Finally, Bai Li calmed down a little, but he still photographed a hundred medicine tickets in front of Ning Tao, which is equivalent to a hundred panacea.


    "Gulu...!"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was also a little confused. These people were so pissed that he was scared. He didn''t dare to move just now. The piles of medicine tickets almost didn''t bury him.


    At this time, Mr. mu, who has been calm all the time, came out and saw him snort coldly and scan around. No one dares to look at him. After all, this is Kunlun chamber of Commerce.


    People thought that wood old to say a fair word, or to put an end to the existence of such gambling, for a time some worry.However, in their worry, wooden old face solemnly came forward, suddenly a pat, light way: "two hundred medicine tickets, coffin this, I also entertainment."


    "Pooh...!"


    Hearing this, everyone collapsed, almost vomited blood, and returned the coffin. You always come to rob.


    When Ning Tao saw this, his face muscles trembled. Fortunately, he was covered by a hat. Otherwise, he would be green.


    As soon as they pressed money, everyone couldn''t wait. So did Mr. mu. After all, he also pressed a lot of money.


    He picked up a hammer, first aimed at Ning Tao''s broken chamber pot, looked at it carefully, then knocked. His expression was very serious, and finally he could only use that method.


    "Bang!"


    A hammer down, the pot rotted into thin pieces, not too much resistance, as if it was an ordinary object.


    "Roar...!"


    The crowd was boiling and exclaimed excitedly. This chamber pot is really fake and useless. Now as long as the jade in the stone comes out with something, they will win.


    All the minds are immersed in the jade in the stone, which solidifies the air. As for Ning Tao, he has been ignored, like waiting for the verdict of death.


    After observing for a long time, Mu Lao''s face was Muran, and some sweat appeared on his forehead. Finally, under Bai Li''s expectation, he smashed it with a hammer of exquisite strength.


    "Bang!"


    Under a hammer, the jade in the stone is divided into four parts, but what is broken is only the surface. In the debris, a jade containing aura is taken out. It is pure and beautiful.


    Lingyu is usually used in array. However, due to the loss of various heritages, Lingyu is scarce, which makes it more precious. Such a small piece should be worth 600 miraculous drugs.


    When Mr. Mu announced the price, the crowd was boiling, cheering and celebrating the victory, including the excited Baili.


    This time, the selection is his best work, because in the past, he would pay for the selection of treasures. The best one was barely enough, but this time, he made a profit!


    Looking up at Gao Ning''s happy face, he looked down at him.


    "You''ve all seen that you can tell which one is better and which one is weaker. Then I''ll announce that this bet, young master Bai...!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Poof!"


    Everyone is about to vomit blood, and TM play this set, do you have so many words, early know this time, why at the beginning!


    Wood old a face of gloomy, obviously already angry, in the most excited moment, pour you a head of cold water, put who who will have a good face, not to mention, he also pressed so much money.


    Bai Li was about to get angry when he saw Ning Tao move. He went straight to the broken chamber pot and stretched out a hand to pull it. Finally, he seemed to take out the chassis.


    The chassis is no different. Instead, it''s all dust. It''s thick like a basin. At this time, Ning Tao''s spirit spits out, and the debris on it turns into fly ash, revealing the truth.


    It''s a delicate disc with obscure undulating waves. It''s at high tide and low tide!


    B2n


    a rhyme swept the crowd, and everyone seemed to be in a vast ocean, shocked.


    "This This is The way above the three grades


    The wood old eye stares like the light bulb, a pair of startled way.

 Chapter 1156

    Under the three grades, they are all unique learning, while above the three grades, earth shaking changes have taken place, which are called Daofa!


    As soon as Daoism comes out, there will be a rhyme, which is its artistic conception and the difference between unique learning and Daoism. The more vivid the rhyme is, the stronger the Daoism is.


    Lei Xingzong, one of the seven great schools of thought, used to exert a powerful way, which made many people feel that they were in the thunder sea. The strong atmosphere of punishment made people shudder.


    People were shocked, and their expressions were so dull that they felt this kind of Wang Yang Dao Yun. It seemed that they were still familiar with it. It should be because it was too old for them to remember.


    Bai Li''s curse was swallowed by him. He looked at the delicate disc, and he was stunned. Unexpectedly Will be the way!


    You know, even in his Bai family, there is a big family that has existed for nearly a hundred years, and the inside information is amazing, but even so, the Sutra Pavilion still has only five volumes of Taoism.


    As far as he knows, Liu family, as famous as Bai family, has existed for a longer time than Bai family, but only four volumes!


    The number of Taoism and Dharma is strong enough to benefit a family, but it is permanent. Even if it is the seven great masters, they will not despise the number of Taoism and Dharma, and they want to collect all of them.


    As for Mr. mu, he is totally stupid. He has lived for a long time. He has seen a lot of things, including Taoism. What shocked him was that he had seen This is a way!


    It was in the hands of a strong alchemist 50 years ago. It is said that this method is his unique skill of becoming famous, which is called Wave kill!


    Zeng Mingzhen, several cities within a hundred miles!


    All of a sudden, his eyes narrowed and he looked at the disc. Then he looked at the broken chamber pot. He thought that the strong man died in a strange way!


    Here, the silence is restored. No one dares to speak. They all stare at the disc. It''s a way. If you take it out for auction, no, it won''t be bought by money.


    At this time, it should be said that it is clear who will care about winning or losing. Compared with Daofa, a piece of Lingyu is equivalent to a stone and a mountain.


    However, Ning Tao turned his hand and put it away. This also took away everyone''s eyes, and all of them stared at his arms, just like hungry little wives.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao cold hum, mixed with the soul power, suddenly stepped on the ground, the whole hall that is a shock.


    Everyone''s face was stiff, and some ugly people stepped back. If they could have such strength, they would not be unknown.


    At this time, Ning Tao said in a cold voice: "old man, now this competition It should be possible to announce the results! "


    "Eh!"


    Wood old smell speech, finally come back to God, looked at the silence of the people, there are eyes fiery white Li, immediately bitter way: "I announced that this friend won."


    Voice down, no one responded, most people covered the heart, feel a spasm of pain, looking at the pile of drug tickets, feel the heart is dripping blood.


    Bai Li''s eyes are red, but he has photographed more than one hundred elixirs inside. That''s it No more?


    In the heat of the crowd, Ning Tao looked at the pile of medicine tickets and suddenly asked, "well, here Do you have sacks? One bag doesn''t seem to hold


    "Boom...!"


    All the people felt that their heads were thunderstruck, their faces were slapped with a hot slap, and their faces were blue and red with anger.


    It''s obvious that he''s cheap and good. He must have done it on purpose before. He''s a liar and a bandit.


    All the people are angry and their hearts are bleeding!


    And Bai Li is greedy, and the brats are about to flow out, but scar face and others hold him down, and even pull him aside.


    Ning Tao, the winner, slowly put away the medicine ticket. It was not a handful, nor a handful, but a sack by sack, and several maids helped to lead it.


    This year, count the money fast!


    He said with emotion: "ah, I don''t know how to spend money for a long time. I''m worried. I''m even more worried!"


    The muscles on people''s faces twitch, and they have an impulse to beat him. But this is the chamber of Commerce, and there are many strong people sitting down. Otherwise, they would have robbed the place of medicine tickets.


    In that hungry wolf''s eyes, Ning Tao took out the medicine tickets of the two hundred coffin books and handed them to Mu Lao in person. After all, the front and back also kindly reminded him that it was a reward.


    Those maids, Ning Tao, also gave them a few, which for them was a few months'' Commission and salary.


    Looking at the medicine ticket in his hand, Mr. Mu felt bitter. He felt that his face was so hot. He suddenly thought of something and said immediately, "little friend, can you only have the auction in a month?"


    Ning Tao hears sound, picked pick eyebrow, way: "heard."


    He was relieved and said respectfully, "well, if you want to spend money, it''s definitely a good place. Maybe it''s not enough!""This auction is unprecedentedly grand. There are a lot of treasures, precious medicines, even magic weapons, and even some things. The amount of auction is calculated by" ten thousand. "


    Ning Tao is silent and can''t see his face clearly. His purpose this time is to understand the auction.


    "If you want to participate in the auction, I have an idea. Do you have a VIP order from our chamber of Commerce?"


    "VIP order?"


    *: new Most a_ Ning Tao frowned slightly and just shook his head.


    Seeing this, Mr. Mu immediately explained: "the order of distinguished guests is a token issued by our chamber of Commerce. Many powerful people will have it in their hands. It is basically a symbol of strength."


    "As long as you have a VIP order, you can not only get preferential treatment in our chamber of Commerce, but also get a lot of information in advance. For example, if you have ordered a treasure early, you can prepare it first."


    "In a word, it''s good to have a VIP order!"


    Hear this, Ning Tao in front of a bright, what he wants is not exactly so, originally want to inquire about the news of withered wood.


    He said in a deep voice, "how do you get that VIP order? Do you have to pay for it?"


    Wood old smell speech, wry smile a, joyful way: "this says to still have some cumbersome, still invite small friend to come with me, with your value, capital, need higher person in charge."


    Ning Tao nodded, restrained the excitement in his heart, followed him, and there was a maid carrying a sack behind him.


    People are envious. It''s no less than 1000 or 2000 strains of panacea. Even in the Han family, it''s a huge expense. There are many people Crazy about it!


    And behind it The undercurrent is surging!


    "Well Hoo...! "


    Bai Li finally breaks away from the shackles, glares at scar face and others, and then looks at Ning Tao''s back.


    His face was ferocious and stiff for a long time. Suddenly, a guard came to him and whispered a few words in his ear. The guard''s eyes were a little erratic, and then he left with a stiff head.


    Scar face and others thought deeply and couldn''t stop them. They clenched their fists one by one, with humiliation in their eyes.


    Bai Li sighed with a sigh of relief and said with a grim smile: "little sample, in this pool city, dare to fight with me, you are still young."


    As soon as his voice fell, he strode over. Looking at the direction, it turned out to be Ning Tao The direction to leave.

 Chapter 1157

    A luxury room in Kunlun chamber of Commerce, with its scenery and style, is simply luxurious. The carpet is made of animal skin, the wood is made of fragrant wood, the fuel, the statue!


    At a glance, it''s no less than thousands of elixirs. The wealth level is amazing. It''s estimated that ordinary people can''t earn a chair in their lifetime. This is the strength of Kunlun chamber of Commerce.


    Ning Tao sits on the chair and closes his eyes. In the big room, he sits alone.


    Mr. Mu went to the head of the chamber of Commerce. At the level of Ning Tao, he couldn''t get involved. It was a transaction of nearly two or three thousand elixirs. The amount was so large that he didn''t dare to deal with it privately.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came to my ears. One was as steady as a mountain, and the other was slightly anxious. It seemed that the real person in charge had come out, which could be distinguished from the sound of footsteps.


    "Creak...!"


    The door is opened, Ning Tao also takes the opportunity to stand up, but his eyes scan, then his pupils shrink, and his whole body is stiff.


    "Well!"


    The visitor''s eyes narrowed. Based on his years of experience as the chief executive, he naturally saw the abnormality and immediately said with a smile: "little friend, it seems that you and I know each other."


    Ning Tao hears speech, light way: "do not know!"


    "Eh!"


    As soon as the visitor''s smile froze, the old man behind him didn''t say a word. At this time, he just had to wait for the assignment.


    "Ah, ha ha It doesn''t matter whether we know each other or not. Since Xiaoyou doesn''t want us to know, it''s natural for you to have some truth. We in this business naturally understand, understand! "


    I saw that he did not smile, indicating understanding.


    Ning Tao just nodded to him, and then sat down in a comfortable chair. When someone saw this, he immediately sat down on the theme, while mu Laoze sat down with Ning Tao.


    The three of them sat down, but before they opened their mouths, the door was suddenly opened by violence, and a familiar figure swaggered in, with arrogance and overbearing.


    But when he saw a man, he suddenly said with a dry smile, "well, Lord Jin is here too. I was rude just now. Don''t blame me, don''t blame me."


    "Hum!"


    The first one snorted coldly, with a gloomy face. This is the negotiation place of his chamber of Commerce, but now it has been intruded so casually. How shameful should it be to spread it?


    He said in a cold voice immediately: "white boy, I think you are more and more rampant. Has that matter not been changed last time? Do you want me to propose to your father to lock you up for another month?"


    Bai Li''s face muscles trembled when he heard the speech. He made trouble here a month ago, but he was locked up for a month. Today, he was released. He doesn''t want to be banned again.


    He said with a dry smile, "Mr. king, you''ve gone too far. Last time it was an accident. This time I didn''t want to do it. Besides, I''m here to talk business."


    "Business?"


    That person a listen to, sneer a, way: "you, still dare to talk business with me, still go home to call your father to come."


    Bai Li heard the speech, with a proud look on his face, and said, "master Jin, I''ll look at you with new eyes for three days. It''s been a month. Don''t look down on people. I''m here to talk about big business this time."


    "Oh? Big business? Tell me about it? " That person and wood old all came to interest, have business not to do that is a son of a bitch.


    See Bai Li a face proud, toward one side peaceful Ning Tao Nu mouth, bold way: "same as him, to do a VIP order, by the way to your club to buy some burning thunder grass."


    "Well?"


    The man and Mr. Mu''s eyes became blurred when they heard that. Yanlei grass, their white family Dare to buy?


    This morning, they received a message that Han''s treasure house had been stolen. Even the 1000 plants of yanlei grass he had sent himself had disappeared.


    Looking at the Bai family like this, I want to take this as a test. Under normal circumstances, the Han family will certainly try every means to stop it. How can they allow the Bai family to wantonly develop its strength.


    It''s estimated that the Liu family will also move. If we really find out that the Han family''s heritage is lost, I''m afraid the Tan city will not be peaceful.


    But it has nothing to do with them, they are businessmen, who have the money to do business with, unless you can offer a higher price.


    The first person''s eyes narrowed and looked at Bai Li, who was like a master. Then he looked at Ning Tao again and said with an apologetic smile, "this is really an accident. I hope you don''t blame me."


    Ning Tao smell speech, finger moved, in front of this person a face of greasy, bloated, it is he once saw with his own eyes in the Han treasure house, Jin Ye!


    But at that time, he was humble and even in the corner. King should not care about him. What''s more, he was wearing a hat and a black robe, so he would never think of him.


    He immediately lowered his voice and said, "it''s OK, but do you need such a big mental handicap to talk business with me?"


    "Eh!"


    Wood old and gold ye a burst of amazement, can''t help but look at a face of proud white Li, found that he was not angry.


    He said with a sneer, "what''s so shameful about doing business? Mr. king, what should we do with the VIP order? You can tell me straight away."Say, drive wood old to one side, self-care of sit beside Ning Tao, return a face owe beat of stare at him.


    Ning Tao ignored and sat quietly with his arms in his arms.


    At this time, King broke the deadlock and said, "well, if you want to handle the VIP order, you need to have two conditions. One is that you have a huge transaction volume with our chamber of Commerce."


    "The second is that you can take out your own capital. There are five levels for VIPs. The first level is the highest, and the fifth level is the lowest. It depends on how much money you can take out. We will evaluate and send...!"


    "Pa!"


    Speaking of this, Bai Li patted the table and said excitedly: "OK, this method is good. I''ll choose this one."


    Without waiting for the three men to speak, they clapped their hands and motioned for the guard to come up. Then an exquisite box was put on the table. Once it was opened, a neat box of medicine tickets was left.


    A little count, there are more than 45000!


    Three people''s facial expression slightly shakes, even has been calm Ning Tao is also Leng Leng, this goods is really rich.


    One of them is full of a neat stack of money, while the other is packed in sacks. One is rich and the other is upstart.


    A wise man can see clearly!


    Jin Ye and Mu Lao look at each other and see a trace of solemnity in each other''s eyes. Bai Jia, this is a big move.


    At this time, Bai Li laughed wildly, patted the box, and said with a condescending attitude: "how about it? Are you scared? Have you ever seen so much money? I''m poor! "


    "Eh!"


    Three people smell speech, the muscle on the face smoked, gradually some black, they finally know why this goods at this time, is to take the money to show off their wealth.


    Another small jade box was sent up carefully and put on the table quietly. Bai Li''s face was full of spring, and he opened the jade box excitedly, revealing a red bead.


    "Do you know what this is? This is a huogang lion that my father killed in the mausoleum beast plain. It''s just a little worse. It''s advanced five grades. It''s comparable to the existence of a strong spirit refiner. "


    "This bead is the four peak animal pills that my father killed with all his life. It''s very valuable!"


    Speaking of this, he deliberately took the beast Dan to shake slightly in front of Ning Tao, and said with disdain: "are you scared? I don''t think you''ve seen it in your life, poor bully!"

 Chapter 1158

    Fang Li''s disdainful voice reverberates. Anyone will feel like a thorn in his throat when he hears it. The steel needle will prick his heart and be stimulated.


    However, the three people present are not simple, and they have certain resistance to such words, but they are still unhappy.


    People don''t show off their wealth, but it''s good for you to take it out the same way, introduce it the same way, and show off the same way. It''s like you''re afraid that others won''t know.


    Most importantly, whether the money is your own or you take it from home, what do you mean when you say you come here with a bunch of money from home?


    Say your family has money? Want to be robbed?


    If you earn the money yourself, the three people present will give you a thumbs up. Even if you are proud, you should be proud, because this is your strength.


    But now, three people are to give him a white eye, eyes move to other places, more look, it is dazzling.


    But Baili didn''t think so. He thought that all three of them were blinded by his brilliant light, and they retreated one after another. They didn''t dare to compete with him. Now they were like a winning rooster.


    Glancing at the three people, he immediately joked: "I said, Mr. Jin, you are usually quite dumb. How can you be dumb at this time? Have you begun to admire me? "


    Hearing this, master Jin''s face was livid, and his face trembled. He wanted to give him a big mouth with his backhand, a little boy who didn''t have the same hair. He dared to fight with him.


    However, the chamber of Commerce has its own rules. Now it can be said that it is negotiating business with his Bai family. In the face of interests, he can still bear this small grievance, and he can tolerate a slap.


    When Bai Li saw that master Jin had admitted his advice, he was suddenly in a daze. If he didn''t catch him, he would be able to fly to heaven.


    you would have today, too. When you complained a month ago, how could you not be a cow and dare to restrain me!


    Seeing that he looked at Ning Tao again, he said with a sneer, "why don''t you talk? How about your sacks? Take it up and show me what you''ve just done. "


    "A sack can''t hold it. My four grade animal pill is enough for you to pull it with a carriage. It''s just a frog at the bottom of a well. How can you know how big the outside world is?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, a face is calm, don''t want to pay attention to this guy at all, once bite you, that is how also don''t give up, if you entangle with him, estimate that he will make more efforts.


    Seeing that Baili was about to open his mouth again, master Jin coughed and said, "OK, OK, you are a little far away. Let''s be frank. What level of VIP order do you want?"


    Bai Li a listen, immediately arrogant way: "two levels!"


    "Pooh Ha ha...! "


    The golden master couldn''t help but laugh directly. Old wood''s dry face trembled and stifled.


    "Level two? Ha ha Boy, are you here to make fun of me? With such a thing, you also want the second level VIP order. What''s your dream See gold ye a face to sneer a way.


    Bai Li was stunned by this reaction, and then a hot face, angry voice: "what are you laughing at, what''s funny, are these things not enough?"


    "It''s not enough, it''s far from enough?" King shook his brain bag and joked with sarcasm in his eyes.


    "I said Bai family boy, before you came here, didn''t your father make it clear to you that unless you move the whole Bai family, there are still some possibilities."


    "To tell you the truth, I haven''t issued a second level VIP order in the whole city. Many years ago, your three families only got the fourth level VIP order."


    "Now you take some of these things, and dare to lick a B face and ask me for a second level. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    A short sentence made Bai Li blush to the root of his ears. His father did say it before he came, but he didn''t care at all.


    Immediately red face retorted: "is not two, you think I can''t do it, take things up."


    Update N7_ E


    with an order, scar''s face was gloomy. He walked out slowly with a brocade box in his hand and put it on the table.


    With the sound of "pa Ta", the brocade box was opened, and a chilling light came, which made several people''s skin tight. Two green blades, thin as cicada wings, appeared in front of them.


    "This is "Four kinds of magic weapons?"


    Master Jin''s whole body trembled and his face was shocked. What shocked him was not the magic weapon itself, but the magic weapon in front of him, not the "white fall" handed down by the Bai family from generation to generation.


    In other words, it is very likely that his Bai family now has two four quality magic weapons, and their appearance is very good.


    You know, magic weapon and animal elixir are two concepts. The former, because of the loss of inheritance, few people will refine and build them, while the latter, as long as they hunt spirit beasts, they still have a chance to get them.


    One is not regeneration, and the other is regeneration. If you think about it a little bit, you can see that it is definitely more precious.


    Maybe in a certain period, the inheritance will be completely cut off, and no one will refine the magic weapon, which will become a legend.But the animal elixir is different. As long as there are spirit animals, there is a great chance to get the animal elixir. Compared with magic weapons, it is better and easier to get. The value is naturally cheaper.


    If you want to replace this four grade magic weapon with three or four beast pills like huogang lion, it won''t be a big problem.


    Mr. Jin is a veteran. He is clear about the way and value of this. Now he looks at Mr. Mu as if he is discussing with him. He is more confused.


    Seeing that he still didn''t say yes, Bai Li gritted his teeth and waved again. A big box was presented. As soon as the former was opened, five pieces were revealed Top quality stone!


    Bai Li patted the table and said coldly, "master Jin, these things, together with your clear background of my Bai family, I believe they can prove it. I want to Second class VIP order


    Listening to this voice, master Jin''s face changed. At last, he sighed and said calmly, "Bai family boy, your Bai family background really surprised me, but it''s still a little short."


    "As for the difference, your father should be very clear. I don''t want to tell you more. I can''t give you the second level VIP order you want, but I can give you the third level!"


    "Three levels!"


    On hearing this word, Bai Li''s face sank, but he didn''t reply. His father said so before he came, but he wanted to prove himself and see if he could get the second grade.


    But now, it can only be level three!


    Although I was a little reluctant, I had nothing to do. I had already made preparations in my heart, but I was already very good at the third level VIP order, at least the first of the three families.


    All of a sudden, he looked at Ning Tao again and said contemptuously, "what are you looking at? Come on, let me see how many VIP orders you can get. Don''t let me pee your pants."


    "Eh!"


    They were all black, but there was nothing they could do. Master Jin said with a dry smile, "little friend, I don''t know what level of VIP order you want. Please show me your treasure."


    Hearing this, Bai Li laughs wildly, grabs a spirit fruit, gnaws it fiercely, and stares at Ning Tao with two legs up. He can''t wait to show off.


    "Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid air, calm eyes, a hand slowly into the sleeve, groping for a moment, finally took out a thing, when put on the table, the room boiling!


    The ubiquitous spiritual power, like seeing the king, kneels down and worships here one after another. A aura permeates it. In the blink of an eye, there is a spiritual fog, hazy and mysterious.


    "This It turns out that Extremely The best spirit stone


    He stood up, his face flushed with excitement, his pupils glared like red lanterns, his whole body trembled, his mouth was not clear, and his whole body trembled like an electric shock.


    But the wood old already rigid in the ground, the mouth opens can insert a fist, the eye stares round, already muddled.


    At this time, Ning Tao sent out a wave of soul, and his voice roared like Hongzhong and Dalu: "I want a VIP order!"


    "I agree!" he said respectfully


    On one side, Bai Li was stunned, as if he had been hit by five thunderbolts. He was also surprised by the sudden scene, and the half bitten spirit fruit came out of his mouth It fell.


    "Ju Actually It''s level one

 Chapter 1159

    It can''t be said that there are no top-quality Lingshi in Kunlun. On the contrary, there are some in stock, but they are basically all collected by the seven shangzong. Outside, you may not see them once in ten years.


    Even though Mr. Jin has been around for so many years, and even climbed to the head of a branch, he only saw it with his own eyes today, and he is still so close that he can clearly feel the aura.


    It''s amazing that after a while, he can absorb the spiritual power, which is comparable to his day''s hard work!


    Bai Li, in a daze, is buzzing in his head. He remembers that before he came, he said he wanted to be a first-class VIP, but his father threw him directly into the cold ice cellar.


    His father said: "the vast Kunlun Kingdom, the vast nine continents, the powerful seven shangzongs, and the profound sects, all add up to less than A hundred


    "There are only a few dozens of fallen, lost and recovered ones. If you have a first-class VIP order, even if you go to the Mountain Gate of the seventh shangzong, they will be more respectful."


    "Let''s put it this way. The total financial resources of the whole Tan city are estimated to be able to get a first-class VIP order, but it still needs more examination and evaluation, and there is a certain chance that it will be rejected."


    "As for our little white family, don''t even think about it!"


    But now, as soon as NIMA was dead and sick, the fat man actually agreed. He was so cheerful that he could not help wondering whether the two men were singing the oboe in front of him.


    As for mu Lao, the whole person is out of his mind. No one cares about him, so he becomes a human sculpture.


    "Hum!"


    At this time, Ning Tao deliberately cold hum, his soul power, as well as the light pressure of the eyes of the candlelight dragon, now try to diffuse, deliberately pressure.


    "Refining Alchemy "The strong?"


    They screamed, full of doubts, in front of this black robed man, could he be a strong alchemist? But, how do you feel that something is wrong? It seems that no


    In the shock of the three, Ning Tao slowly put away the best spirit stone, which is a rare treasure. If it wasn''t for this critical moment, he didn''t want to reveal his wealth.


    But in order to get the precious medicine, he can''t care so much now. Wuyou is his precious daughter, which can''t be compared with any treasure. He will do everything to cure it.


    If anyone dares to stop on this road, there will be no mercy!


    The three people''s eyes were straight, with fanaticism, and even the sound of swallowing saliva. They were so loud in the dead room, no less than the moment when the floodgate opened.


    Greedy, but dare not move, do not know the strength of the black robed people? I don''t know where he is. The light soul pressure is enough to make them afraid.


    You know, the symbol of a strong spirit refiner is to transform the soul into a spirit, which can make the spirit become a force of its own. Although it is illusory, it can''t be underestimated.


    Now, the three people are all awed by Ning Tao''s deception. If they are really strong, give them ten courage to do so, because it''s no less than looking for their own death.


    All the three families once had powerful alchemists, but because of some reasons, they have fallen one after another.


    Although there are many people who are strong in refining babies, they have a kind of inexplicable awe for refining gods, because it is the strongest power in the world. It can be said that The peak of power!


    However, they were not stupid. They knew what was wrong and did not dare to say it now. Although Bai Li''s face was ugly, the cold light in his eyes flashed away.


    A guard, quietly I am leaving!


    Mr. Jin was sitting on the chair, gasping for breath. It was the sequela of excitement. His muscles were numb.


    In fact, a piece of top-quality spirit stone is not enough for him to send a first-class VIP order, and its value is not enough, but his evaluation is not only the proof of financial resources, but also the potential and strength!


    With his keen intuition, he listed Ning Tao as a potential stock almost instantly, as well as his unpredictable strength.


    After Ning Tao asked for it, he agreed to it without thinking about it. Making friends with a rich and powerful customer is of great help to his interests.


    At this time, Ning Tao and light way: "gold Lord, since already promised, that shouldn''t be in a daze here."


    On hearing this, master Jin was immediately flattered and said, "ouch, please don''t call me that. Just call me fat man Jin. You are the master. You wait. I''ll take it for you now."


    Said, also a face of smile, let wood old good Hello, he is busy shaking fat, go to get token.


    The room returned to calm, a wisp of cigarettes curled up, like a wandering snake, constantly coiled in the roof, a smell is everywhere!


    Ning Tao was sitting and motionless. Mu didn''t know what to do, so he stood there respectfully waiting for orders. He trembled with the air of the superior.


    As for Bai Li, he was on pins and needles, shaking all the time. His face was very ugly and embarrassed. He felt that it was humiliating to stay here for one more second!


    When he thought of what he had said before, he felt flushed and hot. In his heart, there were 10000 people who didn''t want to stay here, but he still had a task to buy yanlei grass!It''s easy to make a VIP order, but it''s hard to buy it. But he promised his father that he would finish the task. How could he leave now.


    See him a burst of twist, sit and stand uneasy, twist to twist like a child, also deliberately away from ningtao some.


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao didn''t want to trouble him, but he kept shaking around, which made him feel very annoying, just like a fly buzzing in front of your ear.


    He frowned and suddenly got an idea. He took out the best spirit stone from his sleeve and said with a smile, "I don''t think Master Li has seen this thing in his life. I''m poor!"


    Then, according to Bai Li''s appearance just now, he deliberately shook in front of him, with a faint voice of ridicule.


    "You...!"


    Bai Li''s face turned black when he heard the speech. He wanted to scold him, but he was forced to bear it. He was a dandy, but he was not a fool. He was no longer a man he could easily provoke.


    Seeing that he was shriveled, Ning Tao gave a sneer, and immediately ignored it, but he was thinking Other matters.


    At this time, the king finally came back, holding two boxes in his hand. They were not big, but they were tightly packed.


    *Look! On page 6, Chapter 3, verse 8 (ZT


    he was excited and slowly opened two boxes. One was pale gold, with the word "three" on it and a beautiful mountain and river on the back.


    The other is dazzling purple. You can feel the dignity at a glance. A vigorous and powerful "one" is wrapped by a faint purple mist.


    Jin pangzi looks excited. Although every branch of the token will have it, it''s not easy to see it. Every time he sees it, he will feel the magic of the token.


    See him respectfully handed Ning Tao, the latter then stretched out a white fold tender hand, took this purple Ling.


    The other token was thrown to Baili by Jinye like garbage, with a look of disgust and a cold hum.


    "Bang...!"


    The voice reverberated in Bai Li''s brain. Although it was weak, it was very harsh and piercing. It was like a hammer hitting him on the head, which made him confused and green.


    What did this scene look like to him? Two people went to a restaurant for dinner, one served a table of abalone, lobster and beef noodles, but he was still given a dry steamed bread and clear water soup.


    This NIMA There is no reason!

 Chapter 1160

    Bai Li had a green face and trembled all over. It was really shameful for the fat man to humiliate him so much.


    See him a bite teeth, the facial expression is gloomy, in the eyes is full of the color of venom, immediately "Teng" stand up.


    In the surprise of the three, he slowly stretched out a hand and grabbed the VIP order, then He sat down again.


    "Hum!"


    Only a cold hum, then calm, but see three people a burst of consternation, and scar face and other guards, a face stunned, as if to see the dog does not eat bones.


    Master Jin glanced at him coldly. From just now on, he was on fire. He was a little boy, and he dared to thump in front of him. Even if his father came, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    I don''t want to think about his identity. Although the identity of the chief executive of the branch of Tancheng chamber of commerce is somewhat special, even if the heads of the three families come, they have to give some face.


    On weekdays, there are still some business contacts between each other. Who will give up their interests because of a small matter? At least, let''s face it.


    But Bai Li''s behavior just now has already refuted his face. Although he won''t get angry, he can embarrass Bai Li by making a little mistake. At least he should have a long memory.


    Ning Tao is not interested in this, but he is rubbing a purple token in his hand. It has to be said that the texture, modeling and carving are impossible except for the masters with profound skills.


    It seems that the Kunlun chamber of commerce is not as simple as he imagined. From this token alone, we can tell what their inside information is. It''s really Rich as oil!


    At this time, the silent Bai Li suddenly said: "Mr. Jin, now we can talk about the purchase of yanlei grass. I already have the VIP, and the conditions are enough."


    Hearing this, master Jin frowned, but he said faintly: "the conditions are enough. Let''s just say what you want. What do you want from Bai family?"


    Bai Li''s eyes narrowed and said solemnly, "my Bai family wants a thousand yanlei grasses. I think you should know that the Han family''s inside information was stolen, so we want to confirm it."


    "A thousand? Confirm? "


    Master Jin smacked his lips, and his face changed. The white family is really good. As soon as the Han family''s story came out, his white family couldn''t sit down, but it had nothing to do with him.


    He is a businessman. He will do business with anyone who can give him benefits. In ordinary times, if the Bai family wants to buy thousands of yanlei grass, the Han family will pay a higher price.


    In short, we must not let the Bai family and the Liu family develop!


    Last time, the Han family bought 1000 yanlei grasses from here. If the Bai family wanted to buy yanlei grasses, their reaction would be known.


    The king touched his chin and said seriously, "white boy, let me tell you, yanlei grass is a very valuable panacea. There are only one thousand left in our chamber of Commerce."


    "If you want to buy it, it''s not impossible, and I won''t deliberately make it difficult. As long as you have enough conditions, otherwise, I''d rather keep it first than sell it."


    When Bai Li heard the speech, he was very happy and said immediately, "now the market price outside is ten ordinary elixirs for one yanlei grass. My Bai family is willing to give the price of thirteen yanlei grass."


    "Do you think How''s it going? "


    Thirteen, that''s thirteen thousand!


    The king smacked his lips and thought that the price was also in line with his requirements. I''m afraid it was also the intention of the Bai family. What the Han family wanted to stop him halfway was to offer more than 13 plants.


    He and wood old look at each other, secretly nodded, the price is OK, then first temporarily agreed to him.


    Seeing a move in his heart, he immediately said, "we agree to the price, and our chamber of commerce can also accept it. Do you want us to escort you or wait for three days to pick it up?"


    Bai Li didn''t even think about it. He immediately said with a smile, "if Lord Jin can escort him himself, it''s naturally the best. I believe there is no one who dares to be a little bit too small for Kunlun chamber of Commerce."


    The king smelt speech, skin smile meat don''t smile, light way: "this pour is truth, that three days later, I personally go to escort."


    Hearing this, Bai Li was relieved and said with a smile: "in this case, thank you very much. If there are Han family members coming, I hope you can..."


    "Wait!"


    A sudden voice sound, let a few people a burst of astonishment, turned to see, it was a black robed Ning Tao.


    See him light way: "burning thunder grass is a good thing, just I also have need, don''t know price how?"


    The first part of the article is Send &


    "Er!"


    Three people facial expression a stiff, a face surprised to see to the eccentric Ning Tao, he unexpectedly, also want to buy burning thunder grass!


    I saw Mr. Jin respectfully say: "if you have a demand for this, then our Kunlun chamber of Commerce will naturally cooperate with you first. The price is easy to discuss. You are our top VIP."


    "Pa!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t talk nonsense. He directly takes out a stack of medicine tickets, which he ransacks from the treasure house. With those sacks, there are about 6000 in total. He takes out a piece of top quality spirit stone."These Is that enough? "


    Golden fat man''s eyes all stare straight, quickly respectfully way: "enough That''s enough, that''s enough. Do you want me to send it to you, or do you want to pick it up, or...! "


    Ning Tao is very direct, vigorous and resolute way: "give me the 1000 yanlei grass for medicine ticket, I want to take it away."


    When he heard that, of course, he was full of promises. Although it''s very troublesome and tedious to exchange the medicine tickets, it usually takes several days, but if it''s fast, he has a way.


    See him respectfully a few, immediately busy to go, white Li was confused by a scene, that 1000 burning thunder grass is clearly he talked about, how can be robbed by that pervert.


    When he recovered, master Jin had already run away. Then he screamed. First, he cut Ning Tao in a vicious way, and immediately chased him, shouting anxiously.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao sighs. Part of the reason why he does this is for his own cultivation, and the other part is for Han Xue. He feels sorry for her.


    Scar face and other guards held on to the treasure, but he seemed to attach the most importance to the four magic weapons and held them tightly all the time.


    Several people waited for a long time, finally, the fat man ran over with sweat, and a face of despair.


    The fat man respectfully said, "this is the medicine ticket for 1000 strains of yanlei grass. It''s not easy to be damaged by fire and water. It can be exchanged at any branch of our chamber of Commerce."


    However, as soon as Ning Tao grasped it, he went out and left a voice, saying, "I will be very busy today. If someone holds my VIP order, he can''t neglect it."


    The words fall, the person has already disappeared, look a little anxious, the gold fat person three people pour is thoughtful.


    Bai Li was very angry at first, but suddenly he was not in a hurry. Looking at his back, a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth. You will know whether you are a dragon or a reptile in a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    In a corner of the chamber of Commerce, it was very remote. Suddenly, a figure in black robe, wearing a hat, and most importantly, wearing a dress like a shawl skirt, walked to the door.


    At this time, the door of the chamber of Commerce was full of people. A tall and dignified figure stood at the door with arms around his chest. He closed his eyes, but he felt sharp.


    This man is the master of the Bai family White no trace!


    Suddenly, from a corner, suddenly out of a black robed figure, see this, suddenly a stiff body, hesitated for a moment, actually intend to turn back.


    But at this time, he closed his eyes and opened his eyes suddenly. His breath oppressed him and said in a fierce voice: "in broad daylight, you don''t have to be so sneaky."


    I saw him take another step, increasing the prestige, and harshly forced: "why don''t we have a look at your face."

 Chapter 1161

    The gate of the chamber of commerce is full of people. It''s almost crowded with people. I''ve walked around for several times. One by one, I''m surprised to see the white family How can I kiss you!


    There are a lot of people''s eyes, all at the same time to look at the corner of the black robe, eyes with excitement, they are losing money, now, show your true face.


    "Boom...!"


    A baby refining peak of strength, wantonly burst, a hurricane suddenly formed, with this power alone, is not inferior to the inheritor Huashan ancestors and others.


    Even the ancestors of Wudang can compete!


    This is to master the Tao and Dharma, have a solid foundation, and have many aspects of blessing, will have today''s strength.


    Bai Wuhen looks arrogant and condescending. Judging from the news, most of this man may not be a strong alchemist. Now It''s a bet!


    Seeing that the black robed man didn''t respond, he stepped back. In front of him, he was cold and stepped out. Suddenly, the whole person appeared in front of him, and his body began to tense.


    "Sir, it''s not very good to cover up. You should open up more quickly on such a hot day. Your honor We''re going to keep that in mind, "said Bai Wuchen.


    However, in the face of his words, the black robed man just kept retreating, saying nothing, and seemed to tremble.


    "Well!"


    Bai Wuhen frowned and finally realized that something was wrong, but he was still cautious and said tentatively: "Sir, Bai has been salivating for a long time. It''s not as good as Let''s point out the next one or two! "


    When he spoke, his whole body was tense and his muscles were full of strength. As soon as he saw something wrong, he would retreat immediately.


    However, the black robed man seemed to be frightened, his whole body was slightly shivering, and his body shape was just retreating.


    At this time, white no trace suddenly burst out to kill, with a long gun in his hand, a little cold, straight toward the black robed man''s hat, with a strong sense of provocation.


    "Ah Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. A black robed man deliberately asked me to do this. He gave me ten miraculous drugs. I''ll give them to you. Don''t kill me...! "


    A sudden cry, let white no trace body a stiff, everyone a burst of consternation, saw the former face a heavy, directly the hat all of a sudden pick fly, showing a woman''s face.


    She was still dressed in a maid''s dress, but her face was unusually white, with tears streaming down her face, constantly begging for mercy.


    "Hum!"


    Bai Wuhen''s face was very blue. He wanted to kill the maid to vent his anger. But in the full view of the public, it was a complete disgrace to his reputation, so he had to give up.


    "Look He''s there, he''s going to run, "a lot of people suddenly exclaimed, causing a great sensation, a riot.


    In the sight, a black robed man who is as fast as lightning is about to rush into the crowd. The timing and opportunity are well grasped. As soon as he goes out, he is the world''s leader.


    White no trace see, have no time to stop, but his gloomy face, suddenly showed a sneer.


    (see section 5 of chapter y in the w edition of the book J "


    " boom...! "


    A roar suddenly rang out, and then a black robed figure was beaten back and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Pooh...!"


    The hat was dyed red, blood spilled, and the figure in black robe gasped violently, but he was seriously injured and couldn''t stand up.


    In front of him, there appeared a dry old man, like a bone frame, feeble, as if he could belch at any time. Every breath made people worry about him.


    This man is the Bai family Elder!


    White no trace body shape came, see this scene, immediately nodded, then a silver gun pick, revealing a blood stained face, is a man, but beard ragged.


    "Well, isn''t this Mr. Liu? What the hell are you doing? Are you here to make trouble? " Some people wonder.


    Hearing this, the white and traceless face turned black again. It was another cover up. It was playing with them.


    At this time, the old Liu Er, who was lying on the ground, suddenly said, "master Bai, listen to my advice, don''t waste your time here. That adult has left the chamber of Commerce."


    "Oh, do you think I will believe it Bai Wuhen sneered coldly, and the elder of Bai family also sneered.


    But just then, the crowd began to stir again, only to hear someone shouting, "this what is it? How can there be so many people in black outside? Which one Is that true? "


    White no trace two people smell speech, face big change, rushed to the door, but in front of this scene, let them silly eyes, there are dozens of black robed people running.


    "This How is that possible? "


    They were dazed and watched dozens of black robed people rush into the streets, but they didn''t do anything.


    After pondering for a long time, Bai Wuhen suddenly gave a cold hum, turned his head and walked towards the Bai family. The elder shook his head and followed him. In the dark, someone was following him.


    Seeing this scene, people can''t help but secretly praise that the black robed man''s method is really not simple and admirable.For a moment, the door became empty, but at this time, a figure in black robe came out, went out of the door and turned into a street.


    All of a sudden, he was carried away by some strange shadows!


    But just then, another figure in black came out of the gate. Some people who had noticed it could not help sighing. The devil was one foot high and the road was one foot high!


    Next, at least dozens of black robe figures came out from inside and distributed in various streets, as if they had become a kind of fashion leader, called black robe!


    Half a day later, a figure came out of the Kunlun chamber of commerce without any hindrance. With a casual look on his face, he strolled around the street, bought some things and wandered around.


    If Han Xue were here, he would recognize He is Ning Tao!


    However, there are some differences in appearance, which seems to be due to some modification. There are also some differences in body shape, not like him.


    I saw that he had been wandering around, and suddenly came to a prosperous place. He looked up, and the word "chunxiangyuan" came into his eyes. It turned out that it was a hot and dusty place.


    He suddenly shook his head and swallowed his saliva. A throb surged all over his body. He didn''t dare to stay here for a long time. He was afraid that he couldn''t control himself. The side effect of the king of grass had not passed yet!


    I saw him get rid of several procuress entanglement, slowly into a street, it was a relief.


    Before, there were people following him secretly, but just now he had a look around with his perspective eye, and no one was chasing him. The white family was so cruel that even the head of the family made trouble himself.


    Fortunately, he was very clever and controlled the medication ticket secretly. The Bai family was cautious enough. Although they left on the surface, they actually sent a lot of people to guard here and keep a close eye on them.


    However, after a fierce competition, he ningtao swaggered out. Although he spent some money, it was still worth it for him.


    The purpose has also been achieved. Withered wood is one of the last few things, and its price can still be borne by itself.


    Next, we need to practice well in Han''s family, and strive to enter the divine realm as soon as possible, and search for Qi Bao medicine. These are his two biggest purposes in Kunlun realm, his wish!


    With a relaxed smile on his face, he recognized the direction of the Han family and was about to go back, but at this time, a sudden change occurred.


    Ning Tao''s whole body is still on the ground. His body is stiff. A series of obscure runes and mysterious marks have been imprinted on his whole body. When he dies, he will disappear It''s imminent!


    Ning Tao Danger!

 Chapter 1162

    There used to be a big shangzong in dizhizhou, but it was destroyed 25 years ago. Now it is the famous one who can lead the world Seven curse gate!


    But they are not afraid of being killed by the mouse, especially if they are not afraid of being killed.


    However, if they do so, they will pay a very heavy price. Therefore, they are not willing to do the work of killing 1000 enemies and losing 800.


    But today, seven mantra gate ushered in a big man, a strong alchemist of Lei Xingzong, Lei Zang!


    In a foggy back mountain, they gathered the peak power of the seven mantra gate to kill through the air. They had not done so for many years, and they all came to watch.


    One of them, a tall and thin old man, is Lei Zang!


    His face was tired, his breath was weak, and his eyes were still full of blood. But he ran for five days without sleep, and then he arrived at the island of the earth from that junction.


    By virtue of his status as the criminal master of Lei, he finally invited the elder of the seven mantra sect. It is said that his mantra has entered the realm of transformation and can kill people in the invisible.


    The latest Chapter "section s" 4 {


    on a big Bluestone in front of him, there was a proud and upright old man sitting. Every breath was like a kind of rhythm, and the light pressure made Lei Zang cautious.


    You know, although alchemy is the most powerful in this world, it is also divided into three, six, nine and so on. The first person recognized by Kunlun circle is the Taoist Yunxuan of Yuntian palace!


    He is worthy of the first!


    The dragon of that year, the outsider who attacked, took most of the credit, and became famous in the first World War.


    It is said that his strength is no longer alchemy, because ordinary alchemy like Lei Zang can be trampled at will with one hand, and few people know exactly how.


    Looking at the old man in front of him, he seems ordinary and harmless, but he is actually the elder of the seven mantra sect, one year earlier than the Lord Leixing.


    In order to ask him to go out of the pass, Lei Zang did not spare no effort. I believe that the main reason is because of outsiders. Everyone in the Kunlun Kingdom wants to be killed and cut to pieces.


    As soon as he thought that the outsiders would be cursed to death later, Lei Zang was eager. But he couldn''t wait to pass the good news to the Lord and let him calm down first.


    As far as he knows, Lei Xingzong''s disciples have searched all over the four continents. It can be said that they are searching every inch of land, and the other six shangzong have also made great efforts to search crazily.


    But in the end, they didn''t even find a hair!


    It is said that Yuntian palace has ordered that all the nine continents in Kunlun kingdom should be searched. We will never let the filthy man stay for a long time. If we do not kill the outsider for a day, we will not be at peace for a day!


    Anxiously waiting for a long time, surrounded by clouds, as if in a fairyland, such a beautiful scenery, but not interested in enjoying.


    Suddenly, the old man, who had been closed his eyes, slowly opened a pair of muddy eyes, and two obscure incantations were reflected in his eyes, the mysterious incantation It''s done!


    See light way in the mouth: "blood!"


    Lei Zang quickly flies over with a drop of blood wrapped in his spiritual power. There are only three drops of stock in his hand. He won''t consume them easily if he doesn''t see the result.


    Seeing him like this, the leader of the seven mantra sect suddenly laughed and said, "brother Zang, don''t worry too much. The elder of our sect only needs a drop of blood That''s enough! "


    "The news from the cloud heaven palace is that only two little insects have been sent in. The strongest one is not the one who can refine babies. The elder of our sect is the living fossil in refining gods."


    "How can a bug compare with an elephant?"


    Hearing the words, Lei Zang didn''t dare to refute others'' face. He immediately said with a bitter smile, "I''m not worried about this. Naturally, I''ve heard about the name of the supreme elder. It''s just...!"


    "Alas


    Seeing this, the leader of one side of the sect seemed to have some understanding. He immediately said with a smile, "brother Tibet, after you have cursed the outsider, surely master Lei Xingzong will not blame you too much."


    Lei Zang is bitter when he hears the words. He doesn''t understand the master''s temper. Lei ang is his only son. Even if the murderer is killed completely, he will not come to a good end.


    It was the damned outsider who took advantage of the opportunity to kill the young patriarch and put him in danger. Now he wants to strip the filthy man of his skin, cramp, eat meat and drink blood.


    Lei Zang''s face is ferocious and his eyes are red. It''s really sad that a powerful alchemist was forced to this point.


    All of a sudden, one side of the door owner surprised: "brother Zang, look, the elder of our sect is going to do it. His old man''s seven mantras have entered the realm of transformation, almost the altar of mantras."


    "I''ll bet with my life that in this Kunlun realm, except for Taoist Yunxuan, Reverend Lei Xing and Zen master Longxiang, anyone who is under a curse will die!"


    The leader''s words, with a strong self-confidence and pride, also emphasized the strength of his seven mantras.


    Lei Zang just laughs and perfunctorily when he hears the speech. How can he be in the mood to care about these now? He just wants to kill the outsiders.Suddenly, his pupil shrinks, exclaim: "this what is it? How could the elder suddenly burn up? "


    In his eyes, the elder of the old man in the village was full of blood.


    Seeing this, the sect leader gave a frank smile and said fanatically, "brother Zang, don''t worry. This is the first of our seven mantras. The blood sea mantra can make the blood of the person who is under the mantra burn quickly."


    When Lei Zang heard the words, he suddenly realized it. At the same time, he felt a little creepy. This kind of incantation is really unpredictable. Although the caster will have a painful price, it is enough to frighten the enemies.


    At this time, the situation changed again, the elder''s body suddenly shriveled up, like water loss, the whole person turned into a skeleton, bony, very miserable.


    Without waiting for Lei Zang to scream, the arrogant voice of the sect leader came again and said confidently, "this is the second curse of the seven mantras, the vitality curse. It can deprive the vitality of the person who is under the curse. There is no solution!"


    Hearing this, Lei Zang swallowed his saliva, and his face muscles were still shaking. This mantra was really terrible.


    At this time, the tall and straight body of the elder suddenly seems to have lost its support, and the whole person becomes a little old man, weak and irresistible. It seems that he can pierce all the time.


    This appearance is almost on the verge of death. Lei Zang''s voice is still proud, with pride and self-confidence.


    "This is the third curse of the seven mantras, the curse of the dead body, which completely destroys the body structure and makes the active body die. No matter how strong the body is, it can''t bear this curse," he said with a grim smile


    Hearing this, Lei Zang was finally convinced. The seven mantra method is unpredictable. No wonder no one dares to offend him.


    But then he was overjoyed from his fear. If there was such a living fossil of alchemy to cast the curse, it was still such a powerful seven curse method. It must have been a terrible death for the outsider.


    Hum Outsiders, all damn it!


    At this time, an extremely shocking scene appeared in a street of Tan City in zezhizhou. A young man, who was once strong, became a little old man after a few breaths.


    This person is Ning Tao!


    At the moment, his body and soul are separated, and he looks at this scene in horror, but he can''t stop it at all. His body has become rubbish and a mess.


    The ribs are obvious, lifeless and dry, which is more terrible than the mummy that has been dead for decades!


    At a loss in Ning Tao, actually felt the fear, that kind of powerless feeling, let him whole body a spirit.


    What the hell What happened?

 Chapter 1163

    Ning Tao is very scared, anxious, looking at his body become so broken, he is both shocked and puzzled, how can suddenly become like this.


    Looking at the body gradually broken, even if decades of mummies are just like this, his whole body was excited, desperately running the strong spiritual power in his body, but it was ineffective.


    He roared and yelled. Even though he was running the anti heaven formula and Taixu ancient Sutra, it only had some slow effect. After all, he was just a beginner of the two methods, and had little effect.


    With the rapid passing of life, the feeling is like cutting the artery of the wrist. The blood has been flowing, but you can''t stop it. You can only watch the blood loss anxiously and die.


    At the back of the seven mantra gate, Lei Zang looked at the scene with a surprise. He was amazed by the magic of the mantra. He had only heard about it before, but today, it was really extraordinary.


    The elder''s method on the ether must not take long to kill the damned outsider.


    The leader of the seven mantras sect is proud. This is the most powerful mantra of their sect. After years of silence and recuperation, it is finally going to make a big splash today, which makes the whole Kunlun world worship it.


    Originally, with the passage of time, the Kunlun Kingdom has forgotten the strength of their seven mantra sect. The supreme elder''s exit is for this purpose and to kill the outsiders.


    The curl of smoke was blown away. It was an amazing sight. It was very strange. An old man was burning a bloody flame all over his body, and his body was shriveled, but he didn''t hurt at all.


    His whole body is surrounded by obscure incantations. It seems that he is carrying out an ancient ceremony, taking himself as the medium, turning into the middle of the incantation, and then using the incantation Start depriving!


    5B ''


    all of a sudden, his burning blood flame was like a bucket of gasoline thrown by someone. Suddenly, the fire burst into the sky. The whole person was like a burning powder keg, but there was no temperature.


    "Hiss...!"


    Lei Zang took a cool breath. This scene made his blood boil. He was surprised to see the door owner.


    Seeing this, the sect leader was proud and said fanatically, "this is the fourth mantra of the seven mantras, the burning spirit mantra. It can increase the power of the mantra by burning spirit power, and it can also completely destroy the body."


    "The first four mantras of the seven mantras can make the body of the person under the mantra die completely. As for the last three mantras, that''s the real killing mantra. The first four mantras are all prepared for it."


    Lei Zang was puzzled and asked, "can''t the first four incantations kill him? That''s the curse of the elder himself. Can a small insect resist such a long time? "


    On hearing this, the sect leader laughed bitterly and joked: "if you can kill people only by using the first four incantations, isn''t it too much fun? Although the incantation method is profound, it''s not against heaven."


    "If you really want to go against heaven, I''m afraid heaven''s punishment will come to the world!"


    When Lei Zang heard this, he seemed to have realized that the way he practiced was one of the ways of Lei Zang. Naturally, he had a deep understanding of this. God controlled everything and would not allow the existence of adverse heaven.


    Seeing that he still had some doubts, the sect leader immediately said with a smile: "let me tell you, people have body and soul. They complement each other. Body is the foundation, soul That''s the source


    "The first four mantras make him die, which is equivalent to losing the root and the container. The remaining source of the soul is the boundless water, which is easy to deal with."


    "What''s more, it''s a little bug. No matter how strong it is, it''s no better than a baby. A" soul "that has not yet transformed into a spirit is not the terrible" spirit power "of the supreme elder!"


    "I dare to take my life to guarantee that it is because the supreme elder''s" spirit power "can hardly find an opponent in the Kunlun Kingdom, and those weaker than him can be cursed."


    Hearing the voice of praising arrogance, Lei Zang suddenly realized that he had a lot of clarity and a general understanding.


    If you want to cast the seven mantras, you must have enough power of spirit. Otherwise, if the other side is stronger than you, or has the power of resistance, you will fail and be attacked.


    But the power of the spirit of the elder on the ether, specializing in spirit, is comparable to that of Taoist Yunxuan and Zen master Longxiang. Even if he leizang, he will still be cursed to death.


    Seeing Lei Zang''s fear of change, the leader of the seven mantra sect smiles. What he said before is half true and half false. In fact, it''s not so terrible. The important thing is that he doesn''t know.


    If you want to cast a curse on a strong alchemist, the person under the curse will die, and the person who cast the curse will live for a short time. The conditions are very harsh.


    At this time, the head of the seven mantras suddenly surprised and said, "finally, come on, look, the fifth mantra of the seven mantras, eye-catching mantra!"


    "The eye is the channel connecting the spirit. Once this place is destroyed, the soul of the one who has been cursed will be exposed to the elder without reservation, and can be easily destroyed."


    "The curse of murder, at last


    Hearing the sound of laughter, Lei Zang is also very excited, wantonly laughing, outsiders, your retribution has arrived.


    In the sight, the elder opened his eyes. It seemed that there were two steel needles sticking in. Two lines of blood and tears came down. It looked terrible, and his eyes were shaking violently.


    At the same time, in ningtao of Tancheng street, a pair of eyes suddenly ran uncontrollably, like being provoked, a flash of gold, a great power gradually awakened."Roar...!"


    "I Name Candle Dragon...! "


    The voice is Hongzhong and Dalu. The eyes are full of golden light. The inverted triangle in the middle of the eyebrow runs violently for several weeks. It is connected with Dantian, and it echoes with the body!


    In an instant, just in an instant, the miracle of vision was born. The shriveled little old man, like a moment full of blood, suddenly became full and close to perfection.


    It''s just like a balloon that has been deflated, but suddenly it''s full, even bigger than before.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao opened his eyes, full of golden light in every corner of the pupil, his body, has recovered as before, even more powerful than before, incomparably full, powerful.


    I saw him clench his fist, touch the tender skin, flesh and blood, and some black dust fall, the whole person is like a new man, experienced forging.


    Ning Tao''s face is dull and confused. He grabs his hair and thinks for a long time. As a result, he doesn''t even think of a fart. He can''t figure out what happened just now.


    What he knows now is that his own Taixu ancient Sutra, inexplicably, has broken through to the "little success of every body". Everything is so natural, but he is at a loss?


    Is Is this the reaction of the body breakthrough?


    In the back mountain of the seven mantra gate, the elder suddenly shrieked and covered his eyes. The bloody flame burning all over his body had a temperature and burned violently.


    Seeing this scene, Lei Zang was convulsed and said with a sharp smile: "this is the sixth curse. It''s really fun. Burn him, his grandmother''s, burn him..."


    "Bang...!"


    Before he was excited, his body was attacked violently. He fell on the bluestone and spat blood.


    In an instant, he suffered heavy damage. As a strong alchemist, he was unprepared. In his mind, the figure of the sect leader appeared!


    I saw that his eyes were about to crack, and he was very angry. I couldn''t figure out why he would attack himself. It''s a seven mantra sect. When I send it back to the sect, I will swear to kill you ruin!


    Just as he roared in his heart, suddenly, a heart rending scream pulled him back to the scene in front of him.


    I saw the seven mantra sect leader rushed past, and the whole person seemed to be crazy. There was a sharp roar in his mouth.


    "No Don''t bite back...! "


    After hearing the burning of the fire, the elder Jiao Lei heard the sound of the burning, and the sound of the burning was clear.


    "Ah No Kill me God It''s the gods Kill me Come on...! "


    Hearing this, Lei Zang finally understood that his pupils contracted. Although he didn''t find out the reason, he knew that this time the mantra Failed!

 Chapter 1164

    The mountain behind the seven mantra gate was full of fire and scorching heat. There was also a shrill voice, imploring for mercy.


    "Ah Let me die Kill me...! "


    NF)


    his voice is intermittently, which makes people hard to hear, but I only know that he is in pain now. A smell of scorching is filling the whole back mountain, and many disciples smell it.


    "Elder Supreme What happened "Enemy attack?" The disciples were shocked one after another, especially when they saw that Lei Zang was seriously injured. They were scared, and their hearts were almost broken.


    "No No


    The head of the seven mantra gate knelt on the ground and looked at the scene in front of him with a sad face. His tears flowed continuously. His voice was sharp and hissing. The whole mountain gate could hear it clearly.


    There is a fire in front of him, but he can''t put it out. This is the backfire of the seven mantras. The fire is the fire of life. If you put it out, it will only make him die faster and earlier.


    Many elders began to learn the seven mantras, and the master knelt down with a sad and crying face.


    They all know how to curse. Naturally, they know how to end up like this. This is equivalent to robbing a tomb. They will not come to a good end in their old age. If they take a wrong step, they will be doomed!


    But this is their choice, no regrets!


    "Ah Ah


    The sound was weak, and finally there was no sound. A body like lightning wood appeared in front of us.


    The whole body is scorched black, emitting a smell of scorch. Before that kind of tall and straight, majestic, powerful figure, completely turned into a little old man, big shrinkage, has no vitality.


    The next moment, the head of the seven mantra sect rushed over and wrapped his body with several kinds of nourishing medicine that had been prepared for a long time. But the scene in front of him made him feel like death.


    The body is completely dead, no activity, no vitality, and the majestic cultivation of refining spirit is gone, the eyeballs are more fragmented, and it''s good that the spirit has not been seriously damaged.


    But if the body is destroyed, how long can the spirit exist? The boundless water will dry up sooner or later, and the life will not be long!


    Looking at the tragic situation of the supreme elder, the strong man who once stood at the top of the Kunlun circle only took a few breaths, but he became like this, which is unacceptable.


    "Elder Supreme Why What happened? " The leader of the seven mantra sect has red eyes and shouts at the sky.


    The supreme leader is always the pillar of their seven mantra gate. Now when the pillar collapses, the house will not fall down, but it will be a little shorter, and it will no longer have the glory and power it once had!


    The only way to save the life of the supreme elder is Raise soul Lotus!


    Lei Zang, who saw all this in his eyes, looked gloomy, as if he was on the verge of death, and he was on the verge of incantation It failed.


    He didn''t dare to stay here. In case the seven mantras took him to vent his anger, it was estimated that he would be broken to pieces in minutes.


    I saw him sneak away, but he gritted his teeth and felt unwilling for himself. If he went back to Lei Xingzong like this, the patriarch would surely kill him to vent his anger and give an account to the seven curse sect.


    No, I can''t die. Even if I want to die, I have to pull the outsider. If he doesn''t die, I won''t die.


    When his expression was distorted, suddenly, a rumor came to mind. Maybe, that method is feasible.


    Zen, one of the seven major schools of thought, is juxtaposed with Lei Xingzong, and they have a scripture which is very shocking and is listed as taboo. It is called Ferry classic!


    This Scripture has harmed one side, because it can easily cause the collapse of faith, but it can also make people willing to give everything.


    Yes, if you can invite Zen master dongduren to use his scriptures and blood as a medium, maybe you can brainwash the outsider Suicide!


    At the thought of this, his eyes burst out with light and his face was ferocious. He stepped into the air and rushed to the mountain island.


    Filthy trash, this time You''re dead!


    When I was about to rush out of the mountain gate, I heard a roar in my ear: "from now on, close the mountain gate. No one is allowed to enter or leave without permission..."


    "Those who violate will be killed..."


    Feeling the indignation of the seven mantra sect, Lei Zang feels guilty, but that filthy and broken man will never die, and he will never die!


    At this time, the city of Tancheng has returned to calm, but a kind of trend called black robe has sprung up. The stores are selling hot, everywhere in the street, and the rise of play.


    On the high platform of Kunlun chamber of Commerce, Mr. Jin looks down at all the people in Tancheng, with a spark of wisdom in his eyes.


    Behind him, Mu Lao looked gloomy. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "Lord Jin, why do you want to give the unknown black robed man a VIP order and allow the white family to come here?"


    "I''m sorry for my ignorance, but I can''t figure it out!"


    King''s eyes were deep when he heard the speech. His serious expression was not in line with his figure. He looked very funny.


    He suddenly solemnly said: "first, the man in black has seen me, and he can be sure that he is a young man, but he is very intelligent, and he can turn the white family around.""Second, I think he can bring me benefits, which is also the reason why I have not reported to the authorities. Recently, the Kunlun area is not peaceful. I heard that there are outsiders Break in


    The last sentence seems to be fun, but it makes the old wood behind creepy, muddy pupil suddenly contraction.


    "Do you think Is he an outsider


    After hearing this, master Jin gave a mysterious smile and said, "it''s just a small inference, or judging from those small details, but no matter whether he is an outsider or not, I only want interests!"


    "If I report it to the headquarters, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the man dies. Those old guys are greedy masters, and I always doubt them It has something to do with the seven shangzongs! "


    "Well!"


    Wood old smell speech, whole body cold, startled way: "Lord Jin, this can''t say nonsense, the relationship between us often fight, can''t be that you say."


    However, master Jin just gave a cold smile. At this time, he had a sense of overlooking the world, and his wisdom was superior.


    He said calmly: "it doesn''t matter whether it''s in our hands or not, but I know that the theft of Han''s treasure house is absolutely true, and it must have something to do with the black robed man."


    "He said that he will be busy in the near future, but a young man will come here with his VIP order. As long as I can see him, I can know if he is the same person!"


    "As long as I can see it, I''ll know!"


    Speaking, subconsciously clenched the palm, with his mood is also a burst of excitement, as long as his judgment is correct, there are countless ways to completely control that person.


    He is very confident, with his intelligence and means, not to mention the ups and downs, but the wood show in the forest, the wind will destroy it, and the water in Kunlun is too dirty, too muddy!


    Dormant for several years, just for the brilliant That day!


    Hearing these words, Mu Lao was stunned and shocked. Until now, he found out that the man in front of him was actually a hidden dragon dormant in the pond.


    All of a sudden, he bowed his head and said respectfully, "Lord Jin, you just asked me to clean up the gate, but I was stunned. It''s really a sin. But you can rest assured that I will do my best to do whatever you say. I won''t Two words! "


    Hearing the words, the king nodded with a smile, a very easygoing smile, but Mr. Mu''s clothes were half wet.


    Kunlun Kingdom It''s going to be lively again!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, far away in the original world of Beijing, a strange thing happened. A handsome young man kept running away from the crowd, like something burning.


    And looking at his face, it turned out to be Ning Rui!

 Chapter 1165

    Let''s, let''s, Ning Rui ran into the crowd crazily, just like a sharp sword, pierced the wall.


    "Hey, you don''t have eyes. How dare you bump into my girlfriend and kill me, you little boy...!"


    The crowd scolded, there was a riot, and some people wanted to beat him up, but the boy ran too fast to catch up with him, so he could only watch him run further and further in the fury.


    At one intersection, there is a soft and beautiful woman standing, naked and naked. There is almost no inch in the back, revealing a large white area. In the front, there is only a dress package similar to a sling.


    A wisp of strong wind blowing, the red skirt was blown up, with a touch of fragrance, showing delicate, delicate and sexy.


    A bearded uncle passed by the intersection. He turned his head and couldn''t help staring at him. His eyes were staring straight and his saliva was swallowing wildly. He was like a devil, staring at the other side.


    "Bang!"


    For a moment, he accidentally bumped into a billboard, and his forehead swelled up. But he ignored it. Instead, he kept stroking the billboard, and his leg was still tightly clamped.


    "This woman What a beautiful thief


    Not only him, basically, all the people who passed here stopped on the ground, and even a few lovers were quarreling.


    Fortunately, there are not many cars here, otherwise it will cause traffic jams and congestion. This is Beauty is a disaster!


    In the wind, the woman stood alone, her delicate beauty highlighted incisively and vividly, people can''t help but want to take care of her, but the aura, and incomparable pride.


    The combination of contradictions also makes these people extremely contradictory. Should they chat up? Can you take it home?


    But at this time, Ning Rui, who ran all the way, finally ran over. He saw this gorgeous woman at a glance, and there was a sting in his heart.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    Hearing this violent gasp, the coquettish woman seems to be aware of it. She turns to see it and immediately finds Ning Rui.


    "Yo, isn''t this the young master of Ning family? How can you be so tired? Why don''t you drive your luxury car to come here?" the coquettish woman joked and joked.


    Ning Rui smell speech, a face of regret, can''t bear to say: "why do you become like this? What happened? "


    "Oh? What''s wrong with me like this? Don''t you think it''s beautiful? Look around here, all the men are staring at me. They want to rip me off. Light, hard * me


    Coquettish women with a sneer, play flavor.


    Ning Rui smell speech, feel the pain of heart twitch, face also shake for a while, see him take a deep breath, slowly way: "north north, can you tell me what happened?"


    "I promised elder brother Ning that I would take care of you, but how can I explain to him now that you are like this?"


    However, this sentence, the coquettish woman seems to be stimulated, and she screams: "don''t mention him to me, what am I going to become? It has nothing to do with him or you! "


    Hearing this, Ning Rui''s heart is like a knife. The gorgeous woman in front of her is Lin Beibei!


    Before the kind of brilliant, strong, lovely, but now it has become so coquettish, tricky, sharp, and even some Cold blooded, like a changed person.


    Just half an hour ago, she had a big fight with Mr. Ning in the Ning family. The latter was so angry that she almost didn''t vomit blood. The whole Ning family could hear the quarrel.


    That kind of acrimony really hurt the old man''s heart, she from a good baby before, into now''s indifference, from strong brilliant into vanity!


    When Ning Rui came home, the sad look of Mr. Ning, and his eyes blurred by tears, made the whole person old for many years, which made him worried.


    He couldn''t figure out why? Before that, Lin Beibei, who was so strong and brilliant, worked hard for his dream, which made him admire deeply. But how could he suddenly become so mean and cold-blooded.


    Mr. Ning treated him like a granddaughter. He was so considerate that his grandson was envious. But how could he contradict his grandfather and make him sad and cry?


    Seeing Ning Rui''s sad face, he said bitterly, "why, why did you become like this? If you let elder brother Ning see you like this, how sad he will be. "


    "Pa!"


    However, a loud slap made him wake up. Lin Beibei said mercilessly, "I said, don''t mention that man to me. Now he has forgotten me. Will he be sad?"


    Ning Rui seems to have caught something. He shouts: "brother Ning has not forgotten you at all. He has always asked me to take care of you, but he has something important and can''t get through."


    "Pa!"


    Another loud slap sound, Lin Beibei like a mean princess, sharp rebuke: "liar, you are all liars, change the way to coax me, all die."


    Hearing these words, he was slapped twice. Ning Rui was completely blinded. He couldn''t find any trace of Lin Beibei that he was familiar with before from the coquettish woman in front of him.Now he can only feel indifference, heartlessness, cold-blooded, acid, mean, all the bad habits of women, but all appeared in this strong and brilliant girl.


    Ning Rui is not reconciled, angrily roars: "why can''t you tell me, your appearance will make us sad, we are all for you, but why are you so cold-blooded?"


    Lin Beibei smell speech, a face is cold, stare at Ning Rui to see for a long time, red lips finally tiny open, "roll!"


    Ning Rui only felt the pain in his heart, as if he was talking to a stranger, and he was hit by 10000 points.


    "Boom...!"


    The buzzing sound of the sports car rings, a glamorous Ferrari is driven over, and directly stops beside Lin Beibei.


    In Ning Rui''s eyes, a slender man with a smile came down. When Ning Rui saw his face, his pupils contracted into the eye of a needle.


    "Zhang Ming Far away


    Yes, this man is Zhang Mingyuan!


    The man who was robbed of his wife by Ning Tao, who was almost ridiculed by everyone, had disappeared for a long time. Some people said that he had committed suicide, and some even said that he was a Taoist.


    But at this time, when Lin Beibei saw Zhang Mingyuan, he was surprised and pouted his red lips. He gave him a kiss on his face, leaving a bright lip print.


    "Honey, why are you so slow?"


    Hear this coquettish blame sound, the men around heard the heartbreak sound, feel the world has become dull.


    Zhang Mingyuan smell speech, looked at Ning Rui one eye, said with a sly smile: "sorry, little baby, the road is a bit blocked."


    "Click!"


    Ning Rui is as stiff as thunder. He looks at the scene in front of him in a daze. In any case, he would not think that Zhang Mingyuan would mix with Beibei.


    See two people so intimate, he suddenly came up with an extremely bold idea, the whole person suddenly a burst of excitement.


    Elder brother Ning robbed Zhang Mingyuan''s wife and made all the Chinese celebrities know about it. But Lin Beibei is the granddaughter of Mr. Ning, which is also known by all the Chinese celebrities.


    They also know that Lin Beibei is Ning Tao''s younger sister. Although she is not a relative, she is better than a brother and sister. Therefore, few people in Beijing want to offend Lin Beibei.


    But if Zhang Mingyuan married Lin Beibei, how should the future Chinese celebrities, high-level officials and big men treat the Ning family? How to treat Ning Tao?


    You robbed other people''s wives!


    . z''m


    but someone else is going to marry your sister!


    This!

 Chapter 1166

    Ning Rui is surprised, the whole person is not good, that kind of scene he absolutely dare not think more, no less than the purgatory scene.


    Let''s not say whether this idea will happen, let''s say that after master Ning knows this, will he vomit three liters of blood? Elder brother Ning will be heartbroken when he knows this.


    In the future, how does elder brother Ning have a foothold in China? How can he be ridiculed? The humiliation of taking his wife, now will be doubled back to them, unforgettable.


    He immediately got rid of this crazy idea. He would not allow it to happen in any case. He only prayed that it was just his assumption and fantasy that it would not happen.


    Seeing his eyes wide open, he roared: "Zhang Mingyuan, what have you done to Beibei? I warn you, if you dare to plot against her, I''ll shoot you with a machine gun."


    "Hum, you are so tough. Can you control what I want to do to her? Even if you come to me with a laser gun, should I have sex with her or with her?"


    I saw Zhang Mingyuan with a grim smile and contempt.


    Ning Rui''s eyes turned red as soon as he heard the speech. He roared like a wild animal: "you son of a bitch, it''s absolutely Beibei that you deceive. I''ll kill you because of your bad intentions."


    Say, five fingers clench a fist, with fierce wind breaking sound to fight forward, in a rage, this fist is not small.


    However, with a light hand, Zhang Mingyuan firmly grasped his fist, joking that a friar who had been practicing half the way could not beat an ordinary man with brute force?


    ELX


    this change made Ning Rui recall that although this guy was a semi monk, at least he had no problem beating himself, but he was in a hurry and didn''t carry a gun!


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sharp pain in the abdomen. The whole person rubbed several meters on the ground. The skin on his back was burning. It was estimated that he had oozed blood, and his stomach was more like a river.


    "Jie Jie You are still so reckless. If I beat you half to death or scrap you now, will you be angry on the spot? "


    Zhang Mingyuan has a fierce face.


    But in the place where they couldn''t see, Lin Beibei held the bag tightly, and his fingers turned a little white.


    Ning Rui smell speech, vomited a mouthful of blood foam, ferocious voice way: "you can try, my old man not only won''t cry, but will take missile to your home, please you see fireworks."


    "Hum!"


    Zhang Mingyuan snorted coldly, and his face muscles trembled. According to his father, this possibility is almost inevitable.


    But he is not willing to suffer so much humiliation. In front of so many big men in the wedding Hotel, Ning Tao beat him up and robbed his wife.


    This kind of shame, he has always been unforgettable, can''t find Ning Tao angry, this Ning Rui can make do with it.


    See him a face grimace, pulled to pull tie, pull Ning Rui directly, a hook boxing hit his abdomen.


    Ning Rui''s pupils are round and his face is congested. He only feels a burst of colic in his stomach and his intestines are twisted together. A mouthful of blood immediately spurts out and Mori Bai''s teeth are dyed red.


    "Your uncle You give me Wait


    "When brother Ning comes back I''m TM I''ll kill you


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Ning Rui gritted his teeth and roared in his mouth, but Zhang Mingyuan was more and more fierce. He even used his spiritual power and started very hard.


    Some of the onlookers retreated one after another and regarded this scene as a battle of a third party. They were still shouting for help!


    Zhang Mingyuan''s face is ferocious and his eyes are red. The more he fights, the more he can''t control himself. A touch of blue light gradually appears in his right hand. The clear symbol of Qingcheng school, Qingguang boxing, actually converges.


    "Stop it


    At this critical moment, a sharp rebuke sounded, making Zhang Mingyuan suddenly sober.


    Turn to see, found that Lin Beibei with a pair of beautiful eyes staring at him, let his heart set off a wave.


    Lin Beibei came forward and said coldly, "Why are you so hard? He''s my brother at least. Besides, our relationship It''s not time to go to bed! "


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Mingyuan suddenly noticed his pale hands, some trembling, and immediately said with a smile, "I can''t help itching, but our relationship is not fast?"


    "Anyway, that kind of thing It will be done sooner or later! "


    Lin north north cold hum a, Ao Jiao way: "you think pour beautiful, at that time, see how you behave."


    Hearing this, Zhang Mingyuan immediately a joy, ambiguous way: "don''t worry, I will certainly perform well, definitely better than that ningtao, but I estimate, he will not come."


    Lin Beibei doesn''t want to hear the name, and doesn''t want to pay attention to him any more. Instead, he says with a smile to Ning Rui, "my little brother, go to the hospital to find a little nurse. I''ll go first."


    Then he walked to Ferrari in his high-heeled shoes. Zhang Mingyuan quickly opened the car door, looked at Ning Rui in the pool of blood with a grim smile, and then drove away with Ferrari."North North North Don''t go...! "


    Ning Rui''s heart is dead, his face is gloomy, his whole body is in severe pain, his bones are broken, his vision is blurred, and even his spiritual power is used. How can he be an ordinary man intact.


    He listened to all the conversations just now. He was very anxious, but Naihe didn''t listen to them. His eyes were red, and he took out the broken cell phone.


    "Du ~"


    "Hello Summer Sister Xia...! "


    In Ferrari, the atmosphere is surprisingly depressed. There is no coquetry or ambiguity. One is driving in front with a grin and the other is crying behind.


    The crying woman is Lin Beibei!


    "How, just this degree is soft hearted, your goal is Ning Tao those women, no, it should be that group of women, at that time, you don''t wait to cry


    See Zhang Mingyuan mouth spit evil sound, a face smile.


    When Lin Beibei heard the speech, he felt as if he had been aroused to be fierce. His face became cold-blooded and said: "are you sure your plan will succeed? How many women will Xia Mengfei come to Beijing? "


    Seeing his query, Zhang Mingyuan sneered and confidently said, "now that silly boy is absolutely on the phone. He will let Xia Mengfei advise you. At that time, you''ll see."


    Speaking of this, he deliberately looked at Lin Beibei. Seeing that his face was still hesitant, he immediately lured him into saying: "since ancient times, those who have achieved great things will not be indecisive. They must be" ruthless! "


    "Ning Tao has gone to a mysterious place now. He can''t come back in a short time. You must take advantage of this time to kill all the women who threatened you in Xia Mengfei!"


    "In this way, you can completely occupy brother Ning!"


    Lin Beibei''s breath was a little short, and her beautiful eyes were red, reflecting a different color, but there was also a kind of confusion and vigilance.


    "Is your purpose really that simple?"


    Zhang Mingyuan, with a gloomy face, breathed: "yes, I just want Zhou Ru and Li Bingbing to die. Our purpose is the same. I''ll help you Help me, too


    "The only thing you have to do is comfort Ning Tao, take care of him and give him warmth when he is heartbroken after he comes back Change your mind


    Zhang Mingyuan''s face is sincere, but he is proud in his heart. The spiritual power in his body reaches his mouth with a kind of strange sky. There is a kind of sound wave in the whole Ferrari, which is like the magic sound outside the sky.


    This is the forbidden unique knowledge of Qingcheng. It''s the magic sound Jian, which was also given by senior brother Li Yi. It seems that there are some changes, but Beibei''s deep desire has been successfully expanded!


    Lin Beibei''s original hesitation, pain and vigilance were suddenly filled with cold blood and reason Defeat!


    "Brother Ning You are mine

 Chapter 1167

    Wudang back hill, green willows, birds contend, today''s place is a peaceful, beautiful scenery, rich spiritual power, or a rare treasure.


    Sunny, can warm people''s hearts, purify filth, in this hot sun, but there are thousands of people sweating hard, endure boring, struggling.


    Today''s back mountain, there is a strange scene, thousands of people seem to be divided into two camps, but they are silent, a dead silence, with action to prove their efforts.


    The so-called pigsty and Ravine were all filled up. Li Yi, the leader, appeared in the middle of the mountain. Behind him, there were four schools of disciples.


    At their feet, there is a bright red and slender red line, the top of which is in front of Li Yi''s feet, but he didn''t touch it, just like sitting firmly on the edge of a cliff.


    Not all the disciples of the four sects are here, but all those who can come are here. Although they are a little crowded, no one complains. Even though they are sweating, they are still practicing hard.


    This scene is very unusual. The disciples of the four sects are very calm, honest and quiet. They don''t touch the red line, they don''t provoke, they are only in the red line Practice in silence.


    Outside the red line, there are four groups of disciples, such as Wudang. Unexpectedly, they are also overcrowded. Shaolin, Kunlun, and other disciples all come here and fall into a training frenzy.


    Occasionally, there will be some fluctuation of spiritual power, which is the reaction of some disciples after breaking through. But this scene is very common here, and the disciples after breaking through are very calm and continue to practice with their eyes closed.


    On a high slope, you can see that some elders are also involved in cultivation, and all these cultivation frenzy are caused by Li Yi, from one person to overcrowded.


    In the cave, Xia Mengfei hangs up the phone. Not only is she lost in meditation, Ning Rui goes to the hospital. It''s Zhang Mingyuan who moves her hand. Lin Beibei unexpectedly Love begets hate?


    Strange, so strange!


    After many years of working experience with Xia Mengfei, she immediately smelled an unusual taste. Although she now focuses on cultivation, it does not mean that the means are rusty.


    On the contrary, after she really understood the cultivation, she had more plans. In the absence of Ning Tao, she wanted to protect her sisters and not allow anyone to hurt them.


    I saw her look down, calm face, a pair of beautiful eyes is indifferent, although it to the hillside, but she has a sense of self-confidence, empress demeanor is no doubt.


    At this time, Li Bingbing''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She also heard what she had just said and asked, "what can I do? Do you want to go to Beijing?"


    =!! Z


    Xia Mengfei didn''t open her mouth. Her beautiful eyes burst out a spark of wisdom. She calmly said, "going is definitely going, but before that, you should think clearly and make all the preparations."


    Zhou Ru and some other girls were worried when they heard the speech. They also felt that something was wrong. How can one say that it has changed?


    At this time, Xia Mengfei hesitated and said, "in fact, I met Beibei some time ago. She asked me to meet her. Then, she made some noise I''m not happy


    "Well!"


    A few women are surprised, they how have not heard of, summer elder sister unexpectedly and north north make some unhappy, when matter?


    Seeing several women''s doubts, Xia Mengfei smiles bitterly, shakes her head and says, "it''s because of some unpleasantness that she didn''t tell you. I''m afraid you''re worried Angry


    Several female finally realized not good, the feeling was like found the source of everything, can''t help but stare big beautiful eyes.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei said bitterly: "some time ago, she specially asked me to go out for a talk. At that time, she seemed to be reasonable and there was no special abnormality."


    "And it''s about Ning Tao


    "Eh!"


    Hearing this, the pupils of several girls shrank, and even the elder martial sister Ye Wanqing, who had been taking care of carefree, shook her hands.


    Xia Jie said bitterly, "she told me at that time that she liked Ning Tao very much and wanted us to quit. Our identity was not worthy of him, and it would bring him disaster."


    "A abandoned daughter of a family, a wife of others, a selfish bitch, an unclean woman..."


    When Xia Mengfei said it one by one, Zhou Ru, Li Bingbing, Hua Linglong and others looked pale and lowered their heads.


    Seeing this scene, Xia Mengfei took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile: "at that time, what she said was very ugly. I thought she was impulsive, so I wanted to persuade her with a good heart."


    "But she has a very tough attitude, that is, let us leave. She thinks that we are the disaster stars and always brings danger to Ning Tao. She will kill him sooner or later. If she is good for him, she will leave him!"


    A few women smell speech, heart tingle, that words really hurt people, also poke in their heart weak place, hit the nail on the head, even if want to refute, is also powerless, unbearable.


    Seeing that Li Bingbing''s face was gloomy, Xia Mengfei sighed and said with a bitter smile: "at that time, I was also very angry, so I refuted with a sentence, Ning Tao I''m already a father! "


    As soon as the voice fell, several women were in the center, but ye Wanqing in front of the ice coffin was suddenly trembling.Tong Yaqian clenched Bei''s teeth, worried and said, "well, then, Beibei, she What''s the reaction! "


    When Xia Mengfei heard the speech, she said helplessly: "then it''s gone. As soon as she got angry, she ran away crying. I remember that I called Longwu at that time. Longwu said that he didn''t have to worry too much. He knew his sister very well, and nothing would happen."


    "That is a very strong girl. She should cry for a few days and then it''s OK. At most, she doesn''t want to pay attention to us. As for what happened now, it''s a bit unexpected."


    "Well!"


    Hearing this, several women finally feel wrong, Beibei they have heard, is a very brilliant girl, legs even if disabled, still face life with a smile.


    But now, it doesn''t match what I said!


    Xia Mengfei nodded and said calmly, "yes, if it''s just Beibei, it won''t be like this. So, I''m sure it''s Zhang Mingyuan who did it!"


    "He used some means to make Beibei wrong, but we don''t know exactly what it is."


    Hearing this, the girls suddenly realized that there was a sense of hatred. Zhang Mingyuan turned a brilliant girl into such a cold-blooded, heartless, unforgivable girl.


    "Why don''t I go to Beijing and persuade her?" One side of the Tong Yaqian in the heart can not bear, immediately proposed.


    Xia Mengfei did not agree, still pondering, in the eyes is also some hesitation, feel rash to go is not appropriate.


    "I''ll go!"


    At this time, a gentle voice rang out. Several women turned around and found that they had been silent Su Qian!


    "Let me go I can persuade her... " Several women scramble to open their mouths, all want to pull back the fallen Beibei.


    However, Xia Mengfei''s eyes flashed and suddenly said, "let''s go shallow. She is the only one among us. Her father is still a big man in the army and can protect her."


    "In addition, I''ll ask Qingyang and elder martial brother Ye Kong to protect you secretly. Safety must be put in the first place!"


    Su shallow smell speech, smile way: "don''t worry, I will pay attention to good safety, this time also just can go to see Dad, I estimate he would like to arrange several platoon to protect me."


    Xia Mengfei smell speech, smile to nod, suddenly in the heart move, unexpectedly signal Su shallow to her side.


    "There will be some people to protect you in Beijing, but I can''t tell you too much. You just need to remember that some people in Ningrui are completely reliable and ask them for help when they are in trouble."


    Only Xia Mengfei whispered in Su Qian''s ear, with a serious look and mysterious words, which made Su Qian move in his heart.


    Although the other girls are curious, they all have rules. The sensible ones don''t ask much. Xia Mengfei is the eldest sister and will definitely think about Ning Tao. There is no doubt about this.


    Everything will be arranged properly, Xia Mengfei relieved, but looked outside, eyes flashed cold, since you are not honest, then I will break your wrist with you!


    "If a man is not at home, a woman should be self-improvement!"

 Chapter 1168

    . HX


    the Kunlun boundary is already in a state of great danger. Its limitations are not only in the four continents, but also in the nine continents of the Kunlun boundary.


    Up to now, everyone in Kunlun has known that all the sects, monks and families have consciously sent people to search for them. After all, they are both prosperous and have lost.


    The biggest difference between this world and the original world is that there is no advanced science and technology, but basically everyone here practices martial arts, the people are fierce, and cultivation is a mainstream!


    Perhaps, when the world is completely in the era of the end of the law, it will also embark on the road of "science and technology". After all, human beings will only adapt to survival, and cannot change the day and the earth.


    "Science and technology" can not be underestimated. What Ning Tao saw was only the tip of the iceberg. The latest strength of science and technology was that the ancestor of Qingshan sect was seriously injured and forced to join Hongmeng.


    It is also because of this that Hongmeng has a knowledge of science and technology. However, it is said that there are laser cannons, missiles, and death rays, all of which can cause fatal danger to the powerful alchemists.


    On the other side of the original world, science and technology has opened up a new path. It is powerful enough, and the more popular genetic technology has begun to spread. I believe in a new era upcoming!


    There are also three, six, nine and so on. One is to enter the divine realm with force, which is the most orthodox breakthrough method, and the other is the inheritor!


    If the road ahead is a bright road, the road ahead of the inheritor is bumpy and blocked by a huge stone.


    Inheritors take a shortcut and accept the power of their ancestors. They are not as complete as Miao Jingjing, but also from ancient times!


    People like Huashan, Kongtong and Tianshan ancestors are all so-called inheritors. It''s even more difficult for them to improve their accomplishments. Generally, they become stronger by mastering the moves thoroughly.


    Wudang''s ancestors, however, overcame the difficulties and broke through the obstacles. That is to say, they used their own strength to break through the obstacles.


    In the Kunlun realm, in the half end of the law era, the spiritual power can still support, and the conditions are still enough. Basically, there are no inheritors, and they all use their power to enter the divine realm.


    Inheritor and spirit, the latter undoubtedly has great determination, great perseverance, great decisiveness, he naturally goes further, strength is also far more than all inheritors.


    Not only that, Kunlun''s individual strength is very strong, at least it is twice as strong as the original world monks, with a solid foundation and powerful Taoism!


    It''s like a high-rise building or a tile roofed house. The gap between the two is too big, but it''s not irreparable. The efforts of the monks in the original world are far beyond everything.


    Ning Tao is a remarkable representative!


    They have enough talent, enough effort, only one condition, one environment, a period of time!


    Ning Tao''s cultivation has obviously increased a lot, but his determination against heaven has become a burden to him, an empty space of insufficient food.


    He has to consume at least one piece of Zhongpin Lingshi every day, but it still can''t satisfy the fate. Every time he breaks through a level, it''s at least someone else''s tenfold!


    What''s the concept of ten times? If someone consumes a piece of inferior spirit stone every day, you need ten. If someone consumes a piece of spirit medicine every day, you need ten, or even more.


    Ning Tao also found out recently that although he was distressed, he was still able to persist. Most of Lingying''s accumulation was still precipitated, and his financial resources were enough for him to spend some time.


    At the moment, he is walking to the door of the Han family, a face of doubt, where the body so inexplicably breakthrough to Xiaocheng, which makes him confused, very confused.


    There are three levels in Taixu ancient Scripture, namely, ordinary body, spiritual body and mysterious "Taixu body". Each level is also divided into three parts: Xiaocheng, Dacheng, consummation and peak!


    But his breakthrough was so strange, and he almost died inexplicably. The ancient scriptures in his mind didn''t have such a breakthrough. There must be something strange!


    When I was thinking deeply, I suddenly bumped into a group, very familiar, wavy, like the sea, playing him, playing him, playing him again, and a sense of body fragrance.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao slightly intoxicated raised his head, but what came into his eyes was a face, beautiful eyes fierce, like an angry female night fork, hands akimbo, so cold staring at him.


    "Hi...!"


    "Pa!"


    Not surprisingly, a slap call in the face, Ning Tao a face of indignation, grievance, you get in the middle of the road also blame me, looking at let me hit you *, still hit me?


    At this time, an angry voice came from my ear and said, "why didn''t you chase me?"


    Ning Tao''s face is full of scorn, chasing you? What are you after? How did the young lady become so direct, and even threatened to pursue her? Had he been charmed by his own charm?


    "I ask you, why didn''t you go after me?" Han Xuemei''s eyes stare round, with a strong anger.Ning Tao was very embarrassed and said shyly, "Miss, this is not good. Is it too fast? You make me not psychologically prepared, so suddenly?"


    "Pa!"


    "Hooligans...!"


    Han Xue blushes a face, mercilessly hands, immediately mercilessly glares at him one eye, then ran away again.


    On this EQ, I wish you a lifetime without a girlfriend!


    Ning Tao silly eyes, a face of injustice, look up to the sky roar in the heart of indignation, this in the end is why? Why two slaps? Is this addiction?


    In fact, the reason is that Han Xue ran away first when she was shopping with her, but instead of chasing him, he went to Kunlun chamber of Commerce!


    Covering his face, Ning Tao goes back to his residence in grief and indignation, but finds a young man with simple clothes and bright eyes, with a stubborn feeling that ordinary people don''t have.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao light Yi, unexpectedly recognized this young man, he is a slave, is in the treasure house there by a stick knocked unconscious young man, the result is still he saved the young man.


    "Big brother, I want to practice with you, become stronger, and completely control my own destiny," the young man said sincerely.


    However, Ning Tao looks suspicious and practices with himself? Are you good at it? Isn''t the teenager being beaten up? He felt it necessary to test it in order to infer.


    "Young man, do you want to get rich overnight?"


    The boy looked excited and yelled, "I want to!"


    "Do you want three thousand girls in harem?"


    The boy''s face turned red and yelled, "I want to!"


    "Do you want to be the master of the Kunlun kingdom?"


    The young man looked fanatical and roared, "I want to!"


    "What are you waiting for, wash and sleep!"


    "Hold the grass!"

 Chapter 1169

    Ning Tao rolled his eyes and thought, he also wanted to, but what else can he do except wash and sleep? When you fall asleep, candy and beautiful women will come, and America will kneel and sing.


    But is it possible?


    At least it''s impossible for him to take care of himself. How can he take care of this young man? What''s more, he doesn''t know much about the way of the world. What can he do if he teaches him wrong?


    Or what if it shows up? prevent divulgence of one''s secrets? He didn''t think he could do it. He had to be perfunctory first.


    Ning Tao said with a straight face: "young man, why do you want to practice with me? Who gives you confidence?"


    Hearing the words, the young man firmly said, "because you are a good man, big brother, you can stand out for our slaves, and I want to change my destiny, so I have to be strong!"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao was very surprised. He stared at him for a long time and said in a deep voice, "what''s your name?"


    "Two dogs!" The boy is a bit shy.


    Ning Tao is dumb for a while, the muscle on the face smoked, eccentric way: "is this your name or nickname?"


    The boy turned red and said weakly, "I was sold to the Han family a few years ago. At that time, I didn''t know what to do. Other people call me that. Some old slaves say that it''s good to live on a humble name."


    "My memory of my mother, only a word, only become strong to be free from bullying, grow up to be a man of indomitable, must live well."


    Juvenile said here, tears in her eyes, but she strong wipe away tears, stubborn looking at Ning Tao.


    The eyes with hope seemed to have a burning feeling, which made Ning Tao retreat. He immediately said in a deep voice, "what are your goals, heart and wishes?"


    Without hesitation, the young man solemnly said, "I want to be strong, so that others will fear me, dare not bully me, insult me, scold me. I don''t want to be a slave, I want to control my own destiny."


    "Is that all?" Ning Tao suddenly asked.


    "Well!"


    The boy scratched his head and thought for a long time, and finally said, "all I can think of is these. Is there anything wrong?"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he said with a faint smile, "there''s nothing wrong. It''s human nature to think like this, but everyone here is basically the same as you. Why do I only teach you cultivation?"


    "You have goals and wishes, but it''s too extreme. There are some beautiful things missing in your wishes. If I teach you to practice now, maybe it will only hurt you!"


    The boy''s face was anxious and unwilling. He finally summoned up the courage to pray. How could he go back empty?


    But at this time, Ning Tao said with a smile: "when you have something beautiful in your wish, I will teach you to practice."


    The young man looked distressed and scratched his ears. He couldn''t understand these words. Beautiful things In the end what is it?


    "Well, I''ll give you a name. You''re too old to call Er Gouzi all the time," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "My surname is Ning. You can follow my surname. Since you are in this world, then Just call it "Kun". Everything in the future depends on your composition. "


    "You will be called Ning Kun


    Hearing the speech, the young man''s eyes burst out with a brilliant color, and a look of ecstasy appeared on his face. His two dogs also have their own name, Ning Kun. He will be called Ning Kun in the future!


    When he was pleasantly surprised, he found that Ning Tao was gone. He was stunned and the joy was cool.


    Ning Kun''s face is distressed and full of fog. What is the beautiful thing that big brother said? Why can''t I understand? Is it something profound?


    ¡­¡­


    When he got back to his residence, Ning Tao was finally relieved. He was so tired after so many days that he didn''t practice well. In Kunlun, he was not really relieved.


    But fortunately, his current situation has finally stabilized. With his identity and understanding in the world and the news of Baoyao, he has made considerable progress.


    In this month, he only needs to practice hard. When the Tancheng auction opens, he will sell it at one stroke. It is estimated that he will become a poor man at that time.


    He seems to be very rich, but many of them are stolen goods. He has to maintain his cultivation. He really doesn''t have many things that can be used. He also has to search for some resources as much as possible.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. With his left hand touching the ring, a strange elixir appeared in front of him. His whole body was in two colors, bright red and shining silver. It looked very beautiful.


    Yanlei grass!


    It is said that this thing can enhance the physique, refine and wash the attributes of thunder and fire. It is a rare treasure in the world. His strong physique makes him feel hungry.


    At the moment, I took a deep breath and swallowed it whole, but I still felt sweet.


    Then, the two energies began to rage, quench and wash his body, and every inch of his flesh and bones began to devour, and he was extremely hungry.


    "Well!"


    Ning Tao stares straight and clenches his fist. He feels a little bit of enhancement, but this process continues slowly. His body is not full, and he is devouring it crazily.Ten minutes later, the efficacy of a plant of yanlei grass was exhausted, and Ning Tao felt his body, a burst of surprise, could even equal the results of his two days of hard work.


    "This...!"


    His eyes are crazy. You know, there are 999 plants in the ring. If all of them are swallowed up, how amazing it will be. I don''t know if I can break through the "perfect" level.


    If you want to sit down, the Taixu ancient Sutra runs wildly, swallowing a burning thunder grass, and your body is still in a state of hunger and thirst.


    After swallowing six yanlei grasses, Ning Tao finally opened his eyes. The seventh yanlei grass in his mouth had no effect. Although his body was not saturated, he was numb.


    This elixir is a waste!


    Moreover, only the first strain has the best effect, the second strain has half the effect, and the sixth strain has very little effect. It seems that we can''t swallow more.


    Ning Tao sighed helplessly. He felt a little sorry, but his physique did improve a lot. He could endure five or six days of hard work. If it goes on like this, I believe "Dacheng" is not far away.


    However, if his idea is to be known by outsiders, it is estimated that someone will yell at him immediately. It will take several days for ordinary people to digest a plant of yanlei grass, such as tortoise slow.


    As soon as possible, some people''s bodies will be saturated with one plant a day. If they devour it by force, it will definitely cause great harm to their bodies. It is a hundred disadvantages without any advantages, and we can''t force it.


    But Ning Tao swallowed six of them, and it was too slow. He slapped you a 666. If he got a bargain, he was still selling well.


    If you want to talk about it enough to make everyone jaw shocked, you must think that he is a living monster.


    At this time, under the treasure house of Han family, Han Ming looks gloomy. Looking at the empty surroundings, he gnashes his teeth. His heritage has been handed down for hundreds of years, but his generation has been stolen!


    FC starts_


    "Damn bastard, I''ll find you!"

 Chapter 1170

    Under the treasure house of Han Jiabao, Han Ming looks very angry. His eyes full of blood make him look terrible. He keeps this appearance all day, and his heart is boiling with murder.


    The house is deserted!


    The treasure house that once made people blush and crazy, but now it doesn''t even have a floor. It can be said that beggars are afraid to come here and may have to pay a dollar.


    When locusts come, they can still leave some residue for you, but it''s just like a dog licking it. It can be said that Han Ming''s life experience is not as good as this scene.


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, the figure behind him flashed, and a man with a grimace suddenly appeared. Most of his body was hidden in the dark.


    Han Ming didn''t look back. His eyes were about to crack. He was staring at the wall and gritted his teeth and said, "tell me the result directly."


    "I''ve checked this treasure house, supplemented by my secret method and some clues I found, and come to the following conclusion," the grimace man said hoarsely


    "Ning Tao quietly swallowed a burning thunder grass when no one was watching. If he had been consuming his physical strength, he could speed up the phagocytosis effect, which was killing two birds with one stone for him.


    When everything was ready, he raised his kitchen knife, looked at the fat pig in front of him, and raised his butcher''s knife in silence.


    "Eh, big brother, are you there too?"


    A sudden surprise sounds, let Ning Tao ready body shape, turn head to see, it is Ning Kun, this boy carrying a big leg, a face strange looking at him.


    "Big brother, aren''t you Keqing? If you can''t be a slave in the kitchen, the eldest lady is in charge of the kitchen. You shouldn''t have been turned out by him. Ning Kun has a clear idea.


    But when Ning Tao heard the speech, his face turned red and he said, "what is banishment? I''m consciously contributing to the Han family. As a member of the Han family, it''s hard and tiring."


    However, the middle-aged steward came here with a big stomach and heard Ning Tao''s indignation, leaving only one sentence.


    "Cut!"


    Ning Kun''s face is wonderful, and his little face is surprised. Ning Tao has a green face, and has the feeling of being beaten.


    Seeing that he had gone far away, he immediately rolled up his sleeve and said angrily, "I tell you, if I put aside my temper more than 20 years ago, I will certainly vomit a mouthful of amniotic fluid first."

 Chapter 1171

    Ning Kun looks suspicious, carrying a high leg of sheep, quietly listen to him to pretend to force, enjoy to bring bad purity of him.


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao dry cough, quickly cut off the topic, asked: "how can you boy here?"


    "Eh!"


    Rather than angry, Ning Kun gave him a white eye. He raised his leg and said, "I''m a slave. This is the busiest place. Naturally, I want to help the kitchen."


    "In other words, why is big brother here?"


    Seeing the topic coming back, Ning Tao said with a dry smile: "you said it''s the busiest place here. If you are idle and bored, you can come here to sharpen your Sabre skills. You can''t erase my strength."


    "Eh!"


    The people around can''t see it any more. They despise it one after another. In front of the children, they pretend to be forced. Won''t your conscience hurt?


    No matter slaves, cooks, or clansmen, they all look at him with a smile. They have never heard of people who come to the kitchen to sharpen their swordsmanship. Are you a murderer''s knife or a pig''s knife?


    There are so many people these days. Do you need to sharpen your skills of killing pigs? It''s a joke. It''s the same as before. Which butcher were you?


    Some Han family members sneer and disdain to sneer. In front of their masters, they pretend to force them. Where will their face be? Some people are not happy in an instant.


    Some slaves did not dare to speak when they heard it. They just watched it quietly because they had no right to speak.


    Ning Kun''s face was angry and his little face was red. He grasped the leg tightly with both hands, as if he could hit it at any time.


    As for Ning Tao, with a sneer on his face, some guys always feel that they are taller and more attractive. Once others take the limelight from him, he will become angry.


    People like this must not tolerate!


    At this time, the fat steward came over with a big stomach and chewed the cooked meat in his mouth. As soon as he looked around, everyone shrunk their heads in fear and hurriedly went to work.


    However, those Han family members are not afraid. They are the masters of the Han family. They are their subordinates, no matter they are Ke Qing or in charge.


    To put it mildly, it''s Ke Qing. To put it mildly, it''s a dog. As for the manager, although he seems to be in a high position and respectful at ordinary times, he is also a bigger dog.


    For example, some big names scold each other, for example, your dog is uneducated, has no quality, and bites people in a disorderly way.


    In short, it''s ironic.


    Seeing the fat steward sweeping over, the Han family immediately snorted and threatened: "fat steward, what are your slaves, and there are butchers?"


    "A big family like my Han family, how can such dirty people get in? Don''t be blinded."


    Hearing this, the fat steward swallowed the cooked meat and said faintly, "this is the south yard, not the Han family, and I am in charge of everything here. It''s not your turn to tell me what to do."


    "What''s the matter with the butcher? What''s the matter with your humble status? Don''t we take care of your daily eating and drinking? Without us, you can''t even take care of yourself. "


    "You Han''s generation are all silver wax guns!"


    Many slaves were startled by this remark. The fat steward dared to be frank and sarcastic. If they were heard by the elders of the Han family, they would be too bold.


    Sure enough, those Han families are very popular. A bigger dog even dares to bite them back. They are the masters, and this It''s like eating the master.


    I saw a Han family girl, sharp and sharp way: "you dare to call us useless, you are finished, when I report this to the elder, I will let your head fall to the ground, the corpse separation."


    Then he ran away without looking back, as if he really wanted to find an elder to judge and scold.


    For this scene, the fat steward did not pay attention to it. Instead, he took a piece of eight mature fat from the table and put it into his mouth, as if in no hurry.


    Seeing that he is so indifferent, the rest of the Han family seems to have been provoked and insulted. They have already gone to the elder, and they dare to be so crazy. The manager is going to blow up.


    One Han family trembled and said, "OK, wait for me. When the elder comes, you will all be punished. A group of cheap slaves will all die."


    Fat steward smell speech, a face sneer, way: "Cheap slave?"? If you don''t have these slaves, you will not be able to take care of your own life It''s just the Han family. "


    "In addition to their humble status, these slaves are no worse than you. Even if they have no resources or Taoism, they can still work hard and be strong."


    "Yes, they are slaves, but they are also human beings. You can send them, but you must not lose one''s conscience. They will be punished in that way!"


    Hearing this rebuke, all the slaves stood up and looked straight at each other. The hatred engraved in their hearts was reflected in their eyes.


    Seeing this, the Han people were frightened and yelled: "you What do you want to do? A group of slaves also want to revolt. It depends on your strength. This is to seek death. ""A group of slaves who don''t even know how to do it. They don''t know what big skills are. They are all rubbish."


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, a spoon master snorted angrily. The pot full of boiling hot water was shaken violently by him. It turned upside down, but it didn''t spill a little.


    At this time, another skinny slave with a plate seemed to be playing a juggling game. There were more than ten plates with oil around him, but he didn''t drop a drop.


    "Bang!"


    All of them were surprised. They all looked up and saw that it was a silent Ning Tao. He was holding a kitchen knife in his hand. His momentum changed. He was ready, steady and fierce.


    All of a sudden, he moved. The huge long haired pig was thrown into the air by him. The next second, the kitchen knife seemed to be alive, hovering like a dragon.


    There was no shadow of the sword at all. There was only a silver light. It was like a river of stars circling between heaven and earth. Everyone was dazzled and screamed. There was respect in their eyes.


    "Bang!"


    After three breaths, the kitchen knife was placed on the wooden pier. There was no trace of blood on it. It was as smooth as a mirror, shining with cold light.


    The long hair pig in mid air, stopped for a moment, then fell down, but the whole piece was scattered, turned into pieces falling all over the sky, neat and clear.


    Fat steward''s eyes stare straight, he is the most powerful, see the most clearly, how much he did not see, but the drop of neat pieces, it is exactly 153.


    You know, there are only 153 bones in a long hairy pig, and the falling pieces are neat. Bones are bones, tendons are tendons, and meat is meat. There is no place where meat is connected.


    It can be said that the 153 pieces do not need any complicated and time-consuming processing at all. They can be put into the pot now, which is so simple, because all the processing has been processed.


    The fat steward was amazed. He had such a terrible insight that he was so clear. He also had Dao Gong. He wanted to be a back door guy, but he didn''t expect to be a pig eating a tiger.


    Looking at the chapter of P + ©‚ edition,


    he has been in Nanyuan for so many years and has rich experience. Now he has lost sight of it. It can only be said that he is a genius.


    It''s not bad that he can see the sabre just now, let alone surpass it. In three breaths, he didn''t see how many sabres Ning Tao had made, but he knew that there were at least thousands of sabres.


    This man is not the dragon in the pool!

 Chapter 1172

    The whole kitchen of the South courtyard was silent, and everyone was shocked by the amazing Dao Gong. Even if they could not understand the details, they could see the neat pieces.


    Visual impact, enough to explain everything!


    They will subconsciously ask themselves, can they do it? The answer, of course, is no, not at all.


    Once they have a sense of powerlessness, they will have a kind of admiration for the person who does it. This is human instinct, but some people resist and refuse to have this instinct.


    Those people are members of the Han family. How can they allow themselves to admire a butcher? Does that mean that they are not as good as a butcher or a butcher.


    I saw a young man''s face turned red, and he insisted: "just wave a few swords, who can''t, just a pig killing knife, can it be better than my Han family''s knife?"


    However, Ning Tao a face calm, stepped back, toward that chopping board Nu mouth, agitated general way: "that you come."


    When the young man heard the speech, his face turned red, but he opened his mouth and said, "I I...! "


    Just when he was in a dilemma, the Han family around him suddenly said angrily: "just a pig killing knife technique, how can it be compared with our Han family''s knife technique? It''s not worthy at all."


    "Yes, that''s right. Garbage can''t be compared with treasures, and pig killing knife can''t be compared with unique skills. If you choose one by one, if you don''t make ten moves, I''ll take your head."


    Before that young man even busy way, a face of self-confidence.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he joked and held the pig killing knife in his hand, playing with the taste: "it''s enough to deal with you."


    "Whoosh!"


    A gust of wind blows, but the dust just diffuses, but everyone feels a flash in front of them. It seems that someone has passed by, but it''s like an illusion. Few people take it seriously.


    But fat manager''s pupil, but inexplicably a contraction, this time he is to see, but the heart is more startled.


    "Fast, too fast!"


    The only evidence is in Ning Tao''s hands. The bundle of short black hair is cut off from the young man''s head with a kitchen knife. If not, I''m afraid he can''t believe it.


    After the young man recovered, he subconsciously touched his left cheek. His familiar black hair, which often teases his sister, disappeared, but the one on the other side was still there.


    "Are you looking for this?" Ning Tao raised a bunch of black hair in his hand and deliberately shook it, with a disdainful smile on his face.


    The young man was so stunned that he could eat an egg with his mouth wide open that he said in fear: "what What When? "


    How can he not be afraid at the moment? If Ning Tao wanted to kill him just now, I''m afraid that the so-called separation of the corpse was talking about him. What''s more ridiculous is that he had to die.


    At this moment, two hasty footsteps disturbed everyone''s mind and turned to see that one was the Han family''s daughter who had left before, and the other It turned out to be the Third Elder!


    "Elder three, that''s the fat man. He insulted our Han family just now. He must kill him and kill the chicken to respect the monkey," she screamed.


    "Pa!"


    In the eyes of the people, the three elders slapped their hands with their backhand, and the woman''s mouth was bleeding.


    The woman was beaten, a face of resentment, even screamed: "you dare to hit me, for a dog you dare to hit me, don''t forget that you are all given by my Han family."


    "If you leave my Han family, you are nothing. It seems that what the elder said is right. It''s not my race, but my heart will be different."


    "Pa!"


    When he finished, the three elders slapped him again, with a sad look on his face, and said, "I earned everything myself, which has nothing to do with you and the Han family."


    "I can tell you clearly that if I didn''t come here, you would have been punished by the clan rules. Your generation doesn''t know anything, but they are as proud as peacocks."


    "The disease of Ao Jiao is incurable!"


    His words were painstaking, but these Han family members didn''t care. They all looked resentful and insulted. They called for help but helped others.


    They are not stupid either. This man is the Third Elder in charge of certain real power. It must be more than enough to punish them.


    For a moment, no one spoke again. The woman, the young man and other members of the Korean family were all gone with humiliation, just like a lost dog, full of grievances.


    Three elders see this, a bitter face, just those words really hurt him, it seems that many people have been dissatisfied with him, his silence, but was regarded as a mere concession.


    In Han family''s status, he is lower and lower!


    Looking up and looking at the fat steward, they all saw the helplessness of each other. In fact, even if the owner came today, he would choose to face them, but


    "Alas...!"


    In a word, they are outsiders after all. That woman is quite right in saying that she is not of our own race, and her heart must be different!But it is not clear whether they are unfaithful or whether some people deliberately want to crowd out and suppress them.


    The three elders sighed helplessly and walked away, but his tall and straight figure was lost.


    Han family, have you let me down?


    The fat steward watched him leave, feeling sad. There are several people who can compare their contributions to the Han family, but the scenery is the Han family, and it''s them who are fighting to death.


    What''s more hateful is get rid of sb . as soon as he has done his job!


    He stayed in the Han family for many years, witnessing the growth of younger generation after generation, and leaving him many memories.


    Once the younger generation of the Han family called him fat uncle, he would smile and give them meat to eat, but now they call him dead fat, give them meat, they all despise.


    Pain, prick, sad, cool heart!


    I don''t know when, fat steward''s eyes have blurred, once a scene of beautiful memories emerge, let him miss, he is a nostalgic person, really reluctant to part with.


    His whole life''s hard work is here, fighting, struggling, and paying for it. His life is coming to his old age, but here Can you give him a pension?


    A few years ago, there was an older generation in charge of the Han family, who devoted his whole life to the loyalty of the Han family. He wanted to be able to provide for the elderly here, but he was regarded as a burden and kicked out of the Han family.


    It is said that he has starved to death in the street!


    Sad, sad


    Ning Tao behind him, a complex, bitter face, the kind of bleak desolation, let him shiver, heart has some sympathy, this is his life?


    Ning Kun, who has been watching in the corner, seems to have realized something. He seems to have some understanding. The beautiful things that big brother said are not difficult to understand, but he has not paid attention to them.


    Now he has added many things to his wish, but his original intention remains unchanged. It''s like from a barren mountain, gradually full of beautiful flowers and plants. The wind tells his wish

 Chapter 1173

    After a busy day, in a hurry, the Han family finally set up the Xiaobi meeting hall. It seemed simple, but it was simple and luxurious. Thousands of slaves were tired to death.


    This day finally arrived, a grand event, but gathered 90% of the Han family, steward, guest Qing, slaves, all can come, the rest are all important.


    The only strange thing is that Ning Tao is not here. It seems that he is still fighting in the kitchen, competing with a group of long haired pigs.


    However, few people found that the whole Han family was on guard, with secret sentries everywhere, and the defense was very strict, especially in the venue, where even an insect could not climb in.


    Some smart steward noticed that something was wrong, always felt that some were on pins and needles, the atmosphere was strange, and immediately constantly wriggled his butt, but a cold glance came.


    This person was stiff. He turned to see that he was a man with a grimace. He couldn''t see his expression clearly. He only had a mask that looked like a smile but not a cry. It was very strange.


    "He He is Punishment hall master


    With this remark, Keqing is afraid of countless managers. This kind of fear is even more than that of the master. In the whole Han family, no one is afraid of this name.


    It can be said that the punishment hall is the last strength of the Han family, and it is also the most powerful and mysterious strength. Only the master can control him, and the master is the Han family Four elder!


    "He Why is he here? "


    They were in charge of the affairs. The people shuddered. They didn''t dare to make any small moves. They sat straight and didn''t even dare to look at them, because he was in charge of life and death.


    The reputation of the leader of the criminal law hall is entirely made by killing and piling up with flesh and blood. He has a privilege, which can be executed first and then played. I don''t know how many people died under this privilege.


    The name of a person, the shadow of a tree, this is the prestige of a person, the original riot venue, instantly died down.


    Feeling this scene, Han Ming smiles coldly and looks like a falcon. It seems that he wants to find out some spies, but he can''t be sure who they are.


    At this time, two voices came out from the gate of the Han family,


    "the White House in Tancheng, the owner of the White House has arrived!"


    "The Liu family in Tancheng, the owner of the family, Liu Yuan, is here!"


    The Han people''s breath stagnated and their pupils shrank. They were obviously shocked by these two voices, and they all got up together.


    Han Ming, who is sitting in the first place, doesn''t seem to have too many accidents. The grimace four elders behind him are the same. They have already expected this scene.


    "Ha ha Brother Han, you''ve always been hospitable. I''ll come here uninvited this time. I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    "Ah, how can brother Han blame us? He has been friends for so many years. He doesn''t even know the etiquette, does he?"


    In line of sight, out of the two dignified figures, a man in green robes, a share of scholarly, this is Liu Yuan.


    The other one is arrogant and aggressive. At first sight, he is quite a general. He is brave and domineering. This is white without trace.


    As soon as Han Ming saw them, he sneered and said, "if a guest comes from afar, my Han family doesn''t understand etiquette. Anyway, a little stinky meat can attract dogs. It can only be said that it''s instinct."


    White no trace smell speech, a cold smile, way: "this is not to give brother Han a" big surprise ", a long time no see, I''m afraid brother Han is too cold-blooded ruthless, forget us."


    "Ah, brother Han won''t forget us. When he recognizes his friends, they are all divided. For example, if you are valuable to him, you can''t pick out brother Han''s flaws," Liu Yuan said with a smile


    "Hum!"


    Looking at the harmony between them, Han Ming''s face was gloomy and his tone was cold. "Brother Bai, brother Liu, if you disgust me like this, I will go to see you next year''s" today. "


    "Don''t be coquettish when you can''t fight a fox!"


    The overtones of the words are threatening, but how could Bai Wuhen and Liu Yuan be afraid? After so many years of tit for tat, they have already got to the bottom of each other, and no one knows better than them.


    However, the silent four elders suddenly broke a teacup, just like throwing it away.


    "Bang!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    "Ah ah...!"


    A burst of shrill scream sounded, in this tense atmosphere is very harsh, all the Korean family instantly up.


    "Eh!"


    When you look at it, everyone is a sign, the muscles are stiff, and the expression on the face is solidified at the same time, including a proud white traceless face, murderous.


    In his sight, there was a dead and miserable corpse, and there was blood flowing. Beside him, there were four men in black, with four knives running through his body.


    The man who died was a steward of the Han family. He was in charge of the West courtyard. His status was no less than that of the fat steward. He was a famous steward in the Han family, and even the head of the family was very optimistic.


    But now, the people in the criminal law Hall Kill me!


    Han Ming sees this, his pupils shrink, and then he wakes up. He clenches his fists tightly in his sleeve, and his muscles beat uncontrollably, feeling betrayed.When the Han family saw this, they were thrilled. A chill rushed from their spine to their head. Now they felt like they were standing naked in front of a prehistoric beast, shivering.


    They didn''t feel sad because they knew very well that the criminal law Hall''s people should die.


    The only possibility is spy!


    White no trace see this scene, eyelid crazy jump, a face angry iron green, that steward is he put in, in order to support a spy, he spent too much effort.


    But now, in front of him Kill it!


    Liu Yuan saw this and looked at Bai Wuchen. His heart immediately understood him. His eyes half narrowed. It turned out that he was his man. The legendary four elders really deserved their reputation.


    The scene quieted down, and there were two breath of terror in confrontation. Even the white and Liu families, who came together, felt a sense of depression and had been secretly vigilant.


    At this time, Han Ming finally stood up, indifferent way: "if two people with the clan to come to see the excitement, then please take a seat, don''t be regarded as to splash dirty water."


    "Hum!"


    Bai Wuhen snorted angrily and took a group of accompanying people to the high platform. Seeing this, Liu Yuan followed.


    A Han family small than, can barely be regarded as a grand event, but it is strange again and again, four elders appeared, two big family head inexplicably together, a battle of words, but one person died.


    When they think about the stolen treasure house, they always think it has something to do with it. Even an ignorant slave can feel the strange atmosphere.


    Han Ming glanced and said faintly: "I don''t know if the two masters came to our Han family to watch the excitement or have other plans?"


    When Liu Yuan heard the speech, he laughed and said, "of course, I''m here to see the excitement. By the way, I''ll have a look at your Han family."


    Hearing this, Han Ming gave a cold glance, and the four elders behind him immediately said, "Han Xiaobi, start now."


    "Keqing, steward and clansman all have to do their best. Let''s make a selection. No matter win or lose, as long as you are amazing enough, there will be a reward this time."


    "Remember, don''t lose face with my Han family!"

 Chapter 1174

    "Boom, boom...!"


    The Han square is full of dozens of challenge arena, including the fight of junior clansmen, the duel of steward, and the fight of Keqing. The spiritual power is boiling, which is really lively.


    In the past, the core of Xiaobi was to test the strength of the younger generation, to see if they were diligent and hardworking. For those outstanding people, the family would have rewards.


    It''s a little bit of an incentive for them.


    This time, basically, the whole clan sent out, not only to test the younger generation of the clan, but also to take charge of the affairs, Ke Qing. It''s a big event in recent years, like the No.1 Military parade.


    The two forms are almost the same, but this time Xiaobi is a little different. The reward is more generous than before. One person died before the beginning. Bai and Liu came to watch.


    With all kinds of doubts, the Han family should fight each other, but these people are different.


    It seems that the fight between the managers is fierce, but in fact they all hide their secrets. It''s just that the moves are more grand, which makes the whole scene have some visual impact, but in fact it doesn''t hurt.


    People who can be in charge of affairs are all old timers. If you want them to do thankless things, you still have to make a good calculation, otherwise, it will give you a headache.


    The younger generation of the clan have made great progress in fighting. They are very skillful. They are satisfied with the nodding of the elders. Even Han Ming, the leader of the clan, is pleased to see this.


    However, Liu people despise it, just like a pile of monkeys, who look at it.


    There are only two people who can get into the eyes of the Dharma. One is Han Xue, the first lady, and the other is Han Kui. In fact, there is another genius named "Han Cheng", but he is not in the family.


    Bai Li is also in the crowd, but he is very silent, because he has just been punished, how dare he come here at the moment? He looks at it so quietly, unexpectedly honest.


    If you want to say that the battle is the most fierce, it belongs to Ke Qing. They fight one by one. No matter whether they have enemies or not, they will try their best as soon as they meet their opponents.


    They are all young and want to work hard. This time, the reward is very rich. What they want is a lot of resources. Only in this way can they have a foothold. If they don''t work hard at this time, they have to wait for more time.


    There are more offerings for the administrators than for them. This is also a big opportunity for them, so everyone is very attentive.


    The battle is very hot, and people can''t see it all. One move is a unique skill with amazing power. Fist, palm, foot, elbow, hand, every part of the body is a killing weapon!


    Han Ming''s face is cool, but he looks around. He wants to see if the man is there, and the four elders scan the whole room.


    White no trace see, suddenly dry cough, sipping tea, directly drink it, is very casual.


    But some people behind him, with a twinkle in their eyes, immediately understood and looked at the hot challenge arena, disdaining to say: "the level of the Han family is only this level."


    "Before I came here, I thought it was amazing. Now it seems that it''s the same thing. Compared with my Bai family disciples, it''s still too bad. I can abuse them with one hand."


    "That''s right. I''m really disappointed. The Han family is also the largest family in Tancheng, and their disciples are so unruly. In my opinion, they''re all old-fashioned softies..."


    "What''s the point? I don''t think they have any old capital now. If they want to eat northwest wind, I think it''s almost the same. "


    A few words rang out in succession, but the whole platform was clear and trembling like thunder.


    Some Han family members were furious when they heard that they let you watch the fun here. They even dare to advance. They simply don''t understand the rules. Just like you bear, they dare to say we are.


    Han Fei''s violent temper immediately scolded: "who''s the soft guy? Stand up for me. Damn, dare to be here. Believe it or not, you can''t go out."


    A disciple of the Bai family scolded back: "why, I don''t accept it. If you go down to fight, you''ll cry your father and mother."


    Han Yi then angrily said: "come on, I''m afraid of you. I''ll see who beat me up. I''ll cry for my parents. You''re the size of the bean sprouts. It''s estimated that you can''t even keep up with me, a group of dregs."


    "Damn, who are you talking about? Get out of here..."


    The two sides suddenly scolded, and some impulsive disciples rolled up their sleeves, as if they could fight at any time.


    The start of kW


    was very noisy, and Han Ming immediately recovered. After listening to a few words, his face was covered with dark clouds.


    Looking at the white no trace, he found a playful face, drinking tea water seems to be addictive, still spitting tea in his mouth.


    Han Ming''s face is gloomy. He doesn''t know that it''s Bai Wuchen''s intention. The two families didn''t have any good intentions for their visit. He didn''t expect to show his true face so soon.


    Looking at the three kids who are not only scolding, it''s like a gangster on the street. There''s no great family style at all.


    Immediately rebuked: "enough, all shut up for me!"


    A roar, with the smell of terror, a mountain like sense of oppression swept down, daunting.White no trace, Liu Yuan a face indifferent, indifferent, still in the busy, as if and they have nothing to do.


    As soon as he saw this, the veins on Han Ming''s forehead suddenly burst up and he said in a cold voice, "don''t you two want to compete? Yes, Xueer, let them know the strength of our Han family. "


    As soon as the voice fell, a beautiful shadow shot out, and a long sword with faint light was pulled out. Coupled with the white dress, the face was as clear as ice, just like a fairy in the cold palace.


    "Han family, Han Xue, please teach me!"


    When the other two heard the speech, they stopped for a moment, and suddenly they shot out a beautiful shadow. The slender waist folded in the wind.


    "Bai Jia Bai Yu, come here to learn!"


    Both of them are great beauties. One is as beautiful as snow, one is as beautiful as jade, and the other is as beautiful as painting. The breeze blows the green silk, and three thousand green silk dances together. But the beautiful eyes have strong hostility.


    Between women, either love deep, or hate deep, especially the beautiful woman, is not to admit defeat.


    No one was the referee at all. They started a duel in an instant with a squeak. The green silk fluttered and the sword shadow left traces. This wonderful scene attracted a lot of attention in an instant.


    Baiyu''s attack is very fierce. As soon as she comes up, she begins to suppress. A storm like attack comes on her face. Although Han Xue is in a bad situation, she is not in a hurry. She tries her best.


    But this scene, the little slave in any corner saw, his face immediately changed, and then ran away without a shadow, but secretly attracted some people''s attention.


    These people are the vigilant people in the criminal law hall!


    Is hesitating to catch up, suddenly saw that the little slave with a man back, murderous, still holding a weapon, the target is here.


    As soon as their faces changed, their bodies appeared in a flash. The strong blood evil spirit could be turned into essence. The black robe, the leader, held the handle of the knife in his hand and said coldly:


    "come, stop...!"


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a flash in front of his eyes. There was a breeze blowing in front of him. His hands were stiff in the air, and his pupils contracted into needle eyes. In front of him, there was only a little slave.


    "Gulu Good How fast...! "


    At this time, a strong breath came out, and an amazing roar resounded throughout the venue.


    "Who dares to touch me? Miss Han, get out of here. I''ll cut it into pieces or strips. I''m your choice."


    I saw a man holding a kitchen knife, roaring, just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, rushing into the venue.


    However, when he saw the meeting place clearly, he found that everyone''s faces were strange. Han Xue was shocked, and Bai Yu''s face was black. He suddenly felt embarrassed and his face twitched.


    "Little Little beggar? "


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he was embarrassed. Suddenly, he had an idea. Shan said with a smile, "I said I''m on the wrong set Do you believe it? "


    "Go away!"

 Chapter 1175

    Under the attention of millions of people, Ning Tao holds a kitchen knife in his hand. If he refuses to accept it, he will roar. Do he want to cut it into pieces or strips?


    After being stunned, the disciples of the Bai family and the Liu family burst into laughter. They were full of sarcasm and deafening. They all burst into laughter, and the muscles on their faces almost burst out.


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    "You Han family still have such wonderful flowers. They came out with a kitchen knife. Are you too poor to buy weapons? Do you want me to give you a pig knife?"


    "Ha ha I think this guy is a fool. I don''t know if this is a contest. What''s more ridiculous is that the Han family can''t even stop a pig killer Ha ha... "


    The two families laugh wildly and ridicule. They can''t let go of an opportunity. Moreover, compared with the past, the Han family in front of them is really disappointing.


    When the Han family heard of the speech, they were unable to refute it. The fact was just in front of them. If they wanted to defend, they would appear to have a stiff tongue. The more they wiped it, the darker it became. Finally, they could not argue.


    See a murderous eyes, full of hostility, angry look at Ning Tao, want to pick his skin and bone, because of him, let the whole Korean family are insulted.


    This scene is equivalent to the meeting of the Three Kingdoms. In the grand, solemn and dignified meeting hall, a pig butcher suddenly broke out, shouting with a kitchen knife, cutting or slicing?


    Ask for the shadow area in the heart of the Han family!


    Ning Tao swallows his saliva and looks confused. Just now, Ning Kun told him that Han Xue was fighting with others, but the situation was very critical. He was beaten badly, and he was always at a disadvantage.


    As soon as he heard that, he rushed to me with a kitchen knife. Although Ning Kun yelled in the back, he was so anxious that he couldn''t hear clearly.


    Embarrassed, he actually saw the white no trace, and the white Li, how can they be here? There are also a group of people on one side, who are no less magnanimous than the white family.


    Ning Tao immediately waved his kitchen knife and roared: "if you want to offend my Han family, you have to pass me first. Although I am humble, my Han family would rather die than surrender."


    "Eh!"


    Hearing this, they all looked at each other in amazement. This boy has been drinking wine. How can he talk nonsense?


    Although the atmosphere was very awkward, the words were very pleasant to hear. At least, Han Ming''s face eased a lot, and there was a look of appreciation in his eyes. He was very satisfied with his words.


    No matter what his identity is, at least he is the Han family. He can also think for the Han family. At this time of oppression, regardless of his humble identity, he has the courage to declare war on the Bai and Liu families.


    As far as he knows, there are many people who declared war between the Bai and Liu families in Tancheng for so many years, but in the end, they all died without a whole body, which is very tragic, but this young man is not afraid.


    In his opinion, this is the courage that most Han family members have never had, or even thought about. It can be seen that this young man is not only commendable for his loyalty, but also more courageous.


    He stood up, clapped his hands and laughed in front of the crowd and said, "well said, as my Han family, I should have the spirit of dying rather than giving in."


    As he took the lead, the Han family were guided one after another, laughing and praising Ning Tao''s courage and spirit. As a Han family, he had the courage to be the first in the world.


    Even the truce of Han Xue pretty face after a Leng, then wake up, a pretty face smile, very satisfied.


    Ning Tao was brought back by her. If he was praised, he would give her a long face. Naturally, she was very happy.


    The sound of praise, praise and compliments all over the sky made Ning Tao stunned. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he seemed to be mistaken.


    In particular, the praise of the owner himself surprised him, but he felt guilty. He stole the treasure so clean, and the stolen goods were still on him. Can you not feel guilty?


    At this time, Bai Wuhen suddenly said coldly, "boy, do you know what you''re doing It''s a declaration of war on us


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, his face was solemn. After his body broke through, his body had some changes. In addition to his deliberate cover up, he was not afraid of his recognition. He immediately said with righteous words:


    "if I offended you just now, please forgive me for being rude, but if you offended my Han family, don''t blame me for being merciless. Although I fell down with one blow, my spirit will never die."


    "Good! Well said


    All the Han family members cheered one after another, and their faces turned red. Even Han Fei and Han Yun and others, regardless of the past, chose to help their own people in such a common situation.


    Seeing this, Liu Yun suddenly said, "if you want to declare war on us, then if you are qualified, what''s your identity?"


    "Inferior guest Qing," said Ning Tao without hesitation.


    "Pooh Ha ha...! "


    "Is there no one in your Han family? It''s a slave. It''s a dog. It doesn''t matter if it''s dead. "


    The Bai family and the Liu family disdain to smile. A little inferior guest Qing dares to shout at them. In their capacity, even the superior guest Qing is barely qualified for dialogue.The faces of the Han family were blue and red. They were weak in refuting. Their low status was a tough injury.


    However, when Ning Tao heard the speech, he was overjoyed that he could take the opportunity to step down. He immediately said, "since I''m not qualified, it''s OK. Anyway, what I should say."


    With that, he immediately walked down the stage and quickened his pace. Although there was laughter in his ears, he was relieved.


    Just as he was about to step down, the earth shook and a dull voice came from his ear.


    "I''ve heard about Miss Han Xue''s reputation for a long time. Please give me some advice!"


    Ning Tao hears the sound and sees a strong man standing in front of Han Xue. He is very burly, and his clothes seem to be burst, full of a sense of strength.


    . JS'' is the first version of A. ?


    seeing this, Han Xue snorted coldly and was not afraid. Although this scene is very similar to a beautiful woman and a wild animal, and it seems that there is a huge gap between her powers, how can she say goodbye at this time.


    Just when she was about to say yes, a provocative voice came out, "Hey, that muscle man, I want to challenge you. Yes, don''t look at it. It''s you. I want to challenge you."


    "Eh!"


    Hearing the news, they were shocked. It was Ning Tao who was about to step down. This boy changed his mind again. Instead of going down, he had to challenge this burly man.


    Seeing this, the burly man looked contemptuous and said, "your inferior status is not enough. You want to fight me At least you should have the status of a superior guest minister. "


    "It''s up to you to wait for decades!"


    Ning Tao heard this, if thoughtful, eyes scan the Han family here, suddenly pointed to a humanitarian: "you, come up."


    Xu Ruizheng is holding his arms to watch the excitement. He suddenly sees Ning Tao pointing at himself and letting him go up. He is stunned and confused. He is just a superior guest. Why do you go up?


    With a flash of body, he jumped on the challenge arena. The situation seemed like a duel between them. Xu Rui remembered that he had scolded him. Now he was on guard and looked at him warily.


    "Autumn The wind Sweep Fall Leaf


    Only heard a slow violent drink, then his pupils like slow speed, saw the open five fingers, break open the void, fast as thunder, hard fan in his face.


    "Pa!"


    With the strength of his baby training quadruple, it''s good to look at the whole Han family, but he''s still on guard, but he can''t stop it, and he''s instantly knocked out of the challenge arena.


    "Boom...!"


    A body like a dead dog was fanned down and fell in the audience area, which immediately set off a mess.


    A move, superior guest Qing defeated!

 Chapter 1176

    Xu Rui, a senior guest minister, ranks the top among the many guest ministers in terms of strength and talent. He is known as one of the most promising candidates of the Han family to be promoted to the manager.


    So much so that he went to borrow the elixir, but Ma Guanshi didn''t even hesitate to lend it to him. If he could make a good connection with a steward, the two elixirs would be nothing, and the benefits in return would be greater.


    But now, he was slapped down by an inferior guest Qing. Although he was all his own, he was always tired of it and had a feeling of unyielding.


    On the other hand, Xu Rui fainted directly. One side of his face was swollen like a ball, but the other side was still shriveled. Do these two people have a grudge? How can you do that?


    Some managers want to scold, but they are stopped by Han Ming. In his eyes, who can bring him more benefits, which side will he prefer?


    At present, Ning Tao is more valuable. As far as he is concerned, there is basically no difference between a superior guest and a inferior guest. If he doesn''t take charge, he can''t see it in his eyes.


    Although he was surprised at this, he had the patience to continue to watch, because Ning Tao''s words and behaviors before him satisfied him, subconsciously inclined to him.


    Han Xue saw this scene, red lips slightly open, face shocked, she had the impression that the cowardly little beggar, incredibly so powerful, like a snake suddenly transformed into a dragon!


    The process was too fast for her to accept.


    All of a sudden, she thought of what Ning Tao said at that time. She needed to find five treasures to make up for the deficiency of the skill. All of the five treasures were excellent, and the skill was extraordinary.


    It''s not very hard for him to accept that he has the strength now. He''s just a little angry. Ning Tao didn''t tell her. He dares to pretend to be poor and is chased by a cow


    Ning Tao doesn''t know anything about it. He only knows that if someone wants to challenge Han Xue, he has to pass his own level, especially this kind of visual impact. He is very worried just looking at it.


    Seeing him step out, he said in a loud voice, "see, now I''m the first-class guest. Dare to fight!"


    The burly man snorts angrily when he hears the words. What kind of superior guest is this? Don''t think that if you have some strength, you can be wild and unrestrained in front of him. It''s not enough.


    He said in a ferocious voice: "since you want to die, I''ll satisfy you. Anyway, you are a dog. Even if you kill the Han family, it won''t matter, because the dog It''s not worth it. "


    Ning Tao sniffed and said: "it doesn''t matter whether you are a dog or not. The important thing is whether you will be knocked down by a dog. If so, what are you? Are you better than a pig or a dog?"


    "You Well, well, you successfully angered me, but you will regret this decision, because I will tear you alive in this place, "said the burly man moriran.


    "Come and fight Ning Tao is a direct murderer.


    Two people instantly draw swords, Han Xue wanted to stop for a while, in the heart worried about Ning Tao, but was blocked by white jade, also Ning Tao smile signal, she had to bear to see.


    Suddenly, Bai Wuhen, who had been watching the play, said with a smile, "if you defeat him, I will bear all the consequences."


    The burly man heard the speech, his face was ecstatic, and immediately said: "I will obey the order of the master, and I will not let you down."


    White no trace smell speech, satisfied nod, and deliberately cast a glance at Han Ming, as if in provocation, holding the cup sipped, a face of firm, confident color.


    When Liu Yuan saw this, he neither opened his mouth nor mingled. The two families began to tear each other. He just wanted to be a fisherman.


    Han Ming saw this and snorted coldly. Although he was not afraid, his face was a little ugly, and he thought quickly about countermeasures.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly said respectfully: "please rest assured, master. Disciple Ning Tao will surely win."


    When Han Ming heard the speech, he felt relieved and said boldly: "well, it''s worthy of my Han family. I''ll give you twice that condition just now. Ning Tao, don''t let me down."


    This remark really surprised a lot of people. Even Bai Wuchen and Liu Yuan looked at each other in surprise. Their eyes were deep and they dared to follow suit. It was interesting


    Bai Kui''s eyes are bright and hot. Even if he is a member of the Bai family, his resources are limited. One hundred miraculous drugs are absolutely an amazing number.


    Ning Tao was also surprised. Two hundred of them were quite a lot for him, but Is the Han family still rich?


    For a moment, anger became depressed, and no one was the referee. There were only two of them left in the challenge arena. All the people who were still fighting before gave up one after another, looking forward to it.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    They watched each other closely, and the chance of killing each other burst out. Although the owner said they could kill each other just now, how could they be three-year-old children? If they did, I''m afraid they would never have a better life.


    So what they want It''s defeat!


    The spirit power rises, two people become two blowers, suddenly, two people move at the same time, like an arrow.


    With a roar, Bai Kui''s body expanded and his clothes cracked, revealing his dragon like muscles. His muscles were dark red and his tendons were full of strength."Bai family''s unique skill, mangniu''s collision!"


    With a sudden step on the sole of his foot, the challenge arena collapsed and burst out like a shell, full of violent power.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly and his body moved like tai chi. The slow speed of the tortoise made people vomit blood, and his situation made people anxious.


    "Autumn The wind Sweep Fall Leaf


    This sentence again, or that kind of gesture, Bai Kui in the speed, the corner of his mouth a cold smile, the whole person suddenly curled up into a collision posture, suddenly rushed past.


    "Roar...!"


    The speed of the two is like slow play, one is hitting, one is hand probing, one is violent, and the other is plain. The momentum of the two moves seems to have a great difference


    all the Han family members are worried about Ning Tao, and feel that they all mention their voices and gaze like their eyes are enlarged.


    At this critical moment, Ning Tao''s eyes were full, and suddenly he spat out a word, "volume!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a stream of air suddenly appeared, forming a small whirlwind, which directly rolled Bai Kui''s rough figure firmly. Although his strength was not strong, it could not be disobedient.


    Frightened, Bai Kui rushed to burst out of strength, his hands are subconsciously covered face, see how you do?


    But in his pupil, there was a sharp leg whip, like a long bow drawn into a full moon, which was drawn 180 degrees, full of fury.


    "No Don''t...! "


    "Bang!"


    A figure like a broken kite, powerless fell off the arena, the earth is shaking, a huge pit was smashed out, the earth cracked, Bai Kui is even more life and death do not know.


    "Gulu...!"


    See: Section e of chapter g of the original edition 6


    all the people swallowed their saliva and looked shocked. They were all conquered by the magic power, which was really amazing.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao disdained the pie mouth, disdain way: "really don''t understand you cover a face why, I have said that one move is a fan face?"? I''m still standing here and asking me to kick you... "


    "Eh!"


    As soon as the three families turn black, they feel bad in their hearts. You have beaten people''s bodies. You have to hurt people''s hearts.


    When Bai Li saw this, he was suddenly surprised and said, "what is the most powerful trick? Why have I never heard of it? Is it that Another amazing volume of Taoist Dharma has been added to the Han family? "


    With these words, Bai and Liu''s faces changed greatly, and their hearts were filled with a sense of crisis. Bai Wuhen and Liu Yuan''s eyes shrank, and their hearts were filled with a sense of horror.


    However, the Han family smell speech a face strange, Han Fei, Han Yun and other disciples look at each other, forced to smile.


    "Tao fa?"


    "I''ll sweep the gate for Lao Huang Thank you

 Chapter 1177

    The Han family couldn''t help laughing and looked at the Bai family one by one with irony. They laughed out of their mouths, but no one spoke, but they despised the two idiots.


    Bai Wuhen saw this and frowned tightly. With his cultivation vision, he didn''t see that move clearly. Although there was no rhyme, he was shocked by its power.


    Liu Yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, too. Ning Tao''s volume just now, one step, one kick, without any sense of obscurity, just like a thousand times of practice.


    It''s not Dao FA, but it''s better than Dao FA!


    The two men looked at each other slightly, with a heavy heart. Is the news that Han Jiabao''s Treasury was stolen false? Instead of weakening, they have opportunities, and their overall strength has become much stronger?


    They are suspicious and dare not make a decision easily. After all, Han Ming is a crafty guy. He has been cheated by him before. This time, we have to find out.


    You should know that the inside information represents a party''s strength, and what it is to fight is money, resources, weapons and inside information. If you don''t even have these, you are doomed to failure.


    For example, if the Han family is proved to have been stolen, the Bai family and the Liu family will unite in an instant to attack the Han family.


    The three families have been in this city for hundreds of years. There are not much about each other''s enmity, feuds and old grudges. Basically, as long as we meet in the wild, either you die or I live!


    If the Han family is suddenly weak, how can they give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to gather all the major families and forces to divide up the big cake and eat it up.


    At that time, the Han family will certainly not fight and will be in chaos. At least, it can be guaranteed that Keqing will flee at the first time, leaving only a few people behind.


    With this change, the strength of the Han family should be weakened by at least 40%. In addition, without the support of the foundation, the elixir and the weapon, the Han family will definitely be consumed in the long run.


    In this case, can Han langhu and his family know? In addition, their ancestral magic tools and array are even more powerful.


    The purpose of their visit today is to find out the details of the Han family. However, it seems that it is complicated and difficult to distinguish the true from the false, and further authentication is needed.


    At this time, Bai Li had the heart to test and said with a dry smile: "what a powerful move, it can defeat Bai Kui in an instant. It must have cost the nobility a lot to get it."


    Han Fei joked: "of course, it''s not easy. The person who created this method has spent decades of his life."


    Bai Li was surprised when he heard this. Even Bai Wuchen and Liu Yuan listened to it. The value of Taoism is immeasurable.


    That day, he went to cut off a man in black robe. He not only wanted to get his best spirit stone, but also the Dharma, wave killing! But I didn''t expect to be run away by him. It was very cunning.


    Bai Li said with a smile: "who is that elder who can create the existence of the strong road method? Should he not be a nameless person?"


    As soon as the words fell, the two families raised their ears one after another. Even Han Ming, who was confused, was expecting.


    He doesn''t remember that the Han family has this kind of Daoism, which is well known by the people of the Han nationality, but the owner of his family doesn''t know. It''s not enough to make a face if you want to speak it out. Naturally, you need to hear it clearly at this moment.


    Han Fei smelled the speech, moistened his throat and said with a smile, "your elder, named Lao Huang, has been dead for many years. His job before he died was to sweep the door of my Han family..."


    "Sweep Sweep the gate? "


    Bai Li''s face was stunned, his eyes were round, and then there was a burst of fury. The muscles on his face were shaking. Damned bastard, how dare you insult him like this? Do you really treat him as an idiot?


    At this time, Han Fei said sarcastically: "I thought your family was so powerful, but I was defeated by a gate sweeper. Oh, I''m very disappointed."


    The two families are very popular. They are greatly humiliated. Their faces are blue and red, and their breath begins to float. If Bai Li had not just been trained, he would have jumped up and scolded.


    It''s going to take a long time. He dares to say a word.


    White no trace a face is gloomy, just want to direct anger voice to open a mouth, but suddenly again way: "elder brother Liu, at this time, should let us see your Liu family''s disciple?"


    T ¡ñ 6J


    when Liu Yuan heard the speech, he moved in his heart and said faintly, "Liu Qing, do you have the confidence to defeat that Keqing? As long as you win 300 pieces of panacea, it''s yours. Kill 500 pieces of panacea!"


    Voice a fall, out of a thin man, hands flawless, like a woman''s hands, was well maintained.


    I saw him confidently say: "the master can rest assured that no one in the young generation of the Han family can enter my eyes except Han Xue, Han Kui and Han Cheng, because they are too weak."


    The words are very rampant, but no one refutes them. The Lius are full of worship, awe and confidence.


    "Whoosh!"


    On the challenge arena, opposite Ning Tao, there is one more person, a pair of bright willow leaf machetes, thin and sharp!


    "Ten moves, ten moves will defeat you," Liu Qing said arrogantly.Ning Tao smell speech, innocently blinked to blink eyes, in the mouth seem not angry way: "that if ten moves can''t defeat that?"


    Liu Qing smell speech, a face disdain, indifferent way: "impossible, deal with you such goods, ten moves are luxury, in the past a move is enough, now free to give you nine moves."


    "Buy one Send nine


    Ning Tao was dumb for a while and said: "it seems that you are quite cheap. Can you get a discount if you buy more?"


    Liu Qing was furious and ferocious when he heard the words: "less nonsense, originally I wanted to leave you a way to live. Now it seems that I''ll kill you first, and then I''ll cut off your tongue."


    Ning Tao smell speech, eyes a squint, no longer open mouth, instead pulled out the waist of the kitchen knife, and pull a knife flower.


    At this time, the silent Han Ming suddenly said casually: "Ning Keqing, as long as you can play the prestige of my Han family and reward you with a thousand miraculous drugs, I am personally promoting you to be in charge."


    "Hiss...!"


    A lot of people took a cold breath. A thousand plants. The Han family''s owner was really bold. Such a huge amount was thrown out without blinking.


    Most of the Han family''s eyes are hot and their Adam''s apple is agitated. That''s a thousand elixirs. If you give them all, their accomplishments will soar at least several levels!


    Red eyes, envy, are full of greed!


    "Zheng!"


    A pair of willow leaf machetes trembled and gave out a clear hum. You can know the level of this item as soon as you listen to the sound. It should be a valuable third grade magic weapon, which is very expensive.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, has a kitchen knife in his hand. It''s very greasy. He can buy thousands of elixirs in Tancheng. It can be said that he sells all kinds of elixirs, and no one will want them if he throws them away.


    "Eh!"


    Everyone was in a daze and worried. Would he use the kitchen knife to carry the third grade magic weapon? Isn''t that like an egg hitting a stone, NIMA? Is there any way to die?


    Seeing this, Liu Qing sneered with disdain, and used a broken kitchen knife to fight with his magic weapon. As long as his magic weapon touched the kitchen knife, it would definitely be broken.


    His body was slightly arched, and then shot out. The dazzling green shadow appeared all over his body. A pair of willow leaf machetes were hidden in the void. They were the blades of murder!


    "Liu family''s unique skill, willow catkins sword technique!"

 Chapter 1178

    In the quiet space, a sharp blade suddenly cuts across the air everywhere. It seems that there is a fault in the air, and a very strange scene appears, just like the wake left by an airplane.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrank, because a sharp blade was moving towards his neck. He could hear the cutting sound of the air. The cold hair on his neck had exploded, and his skin was tight.


    "Hiss!"


    Just as it was about to scratch his neck, Ning Tao moved. The kitchen knife in his hand rotated, and with the non lethal handle, he met the magic weapon and collided with it at a tricky angle.


    When Liu Qing saw this, a trace of contempt flashed in her eyes, and there was a proud sneer in the corner of her mouth. She dared to resist the weapon. She really didn''t know how to fight. It seemed that she couldn''t use ten moves.


    Everyone''s pupils shrink and their breath stagnates, and their hearts are all raised to their throat, watching the scene with tension.


    "Dang!"


    There was only a slight sound. The kitchen knife was not broken, but the machete was deflected and obstructed by the powerful force, so that another hidden machete was also exposed.


    "Step on it


    Liu Qing''s strength was greatly reduced after being forced. The powerful power from his right hand surprised him. His face was filled with incredible color, and he was extremely shocked.


    Although he was shocked, he was also very human. The next second, he came back to his senses immediately. His body was in a rotating posture. Another willow leaf machete suddenly cut off, but it had a sharp whistling air.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he stepped forward and tilted his upper body backward inexplicably, and the machete passed by his neck. The sharp air also made his neck cold.


    After the machete, Liu Qing''s back was exposed in this short breath. Ning Tao''s cold light flashed in front of him, and his body was even more catapult like a tumbler!


    "Hiss!"


    However, Liu Qing naturally has a backhand. Another machete is about to spin. If Ning Tao delays for a second, he will lose both sides and the consequences will be serious.


    Aware of this, Ning Tao gives a cold smile and kicks a foot like lightning. However, with his own help, he shoots out. After a short handover, he finally separates.


    "Bang!"


    Liu Qing was kicked out and fell into a dog''s excrement. He was totally unprepared. His teeth almost collapsed. There were countless people laughing in his ears, which made him blush.


    The pain of body is not as good as the trauma of soul. Ning Tao kicked him on the buttock and made him fall forward and backward. He lost his image and lost his face to grandma''s house.


    I saw him stand up with a carp, and his eyes were about to burst into flames. He even had the sound of grinding his teeth. His fingers holding the willow leaf machete were all white, and some tendons on his wrist were exposed.


    "You bastard, dare to humiliate me, a damned inferior dog, I''m going to kill you, kill you..."


    He suddenly burst out with all his strength, and the killing was boiling. The strength of the quintuple peak of baby refining appeared, and his spiritual power was injected into a pair of magic weapons like willows.


    "The way of Liujia, the blade of Liuzhi!"


    The appearance of thousands of willows is actually the shadow of the sword, which is a kind of deceptive means, but it can''t be denied that the speed of the sword is really fast. Ning Tao is on guard in an instant.


    "Kill!"


    A roar, thousands of willows like arrows, dense toward ningtao shot away, like a large arrow rain.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sneers with disdain. A kitchen knife is like a magic weapon in his hand. Once those willows are broken, people with low vision feel dazzled.


    "Hum, it''s a small skill to carve insects. It''s just the same with Liujiadao''s method."


    The voice echoed, and all the Liu family sneered. This is just an appetizer. How can we underestimate the power of Taoism.


    Sure enough, in the magic branch, Muran appeared a knife shadow, very abrupt, and straight toward Ning Tao''s face, fast, cutting everything.


    However, the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth began to sneer, and the kitchen knife in his hand whirled back and fell on the magic weapon.


    "Dang!"


    The machete shook violently and hummed all over the body. It almost broke away from the palm of the hand. On the other hand, the kitchen knife was still in good condition. This scene startled all the eyes and was extremely appalled.


    What kind of kitchen knife is TM? It''s hard to resist magic weapons. It''s a reversal of the previous laws of Kunlun. Magic weapons are not invincible. That''s because It didn''t touch the kitchen knife!


    The so-called high Kung Fu, but also afraid of kitchen knife!


    "Dangdangdang..."


    There was a scene of sparkle in the challenge arena. The Jinge was loud and clear. One man''s attack was dense like a storm, and the other man''s defense was solid like water.


    All the people under the stage are dull and can swallow eggs with their open mouths. This battle is totally beyond their imagination. It can be said that it is unprecedented in the history of Kunlun.


    However, some senior managers finally realized that the magic weapon is indeed a powerful magic weapon, and the kitchen knife is just an ordinary kitchen knife. In principle, the kitchen knife will be as fragile as paper.


    But the reality depends on the situation. Magic weapon is a dead thing. The most important thing is to see whether the people he uses can turn decay into magic.Although Ning Tao''s strength is weak, he can do it with ease. Moreover, he is very skillful in using a kitchen knife. He breaks the surface with a point. He does not resist the power of the weapon from the front, but only attacks the point of force.


    This is what they admire. They successfully resist magic weapons with a kitchen knife. The knife technique is more simple and direct, without any fancy. They respond to changes with constancy.


    If they were to be them, of course they would not be as good as themselves. Although they have been immersed in cultivation for many years, they are still far behind in this kind of insight, calm judgment and steady and accurate moves.


    This guest Qing is really a cultivation genius!


    "Boom...!"


    With a loud bang, Ning Tao hit Liu Qing with a strong fist. His chest immediately sank down, and there were still dense wounds on his body. His clothes became strips of cloth.


    "Chi...!"


    Liu Qing slipped a long way on the ground, and even stabilized her body at the edge of the challenge arena. She did not bite her teeth. Her face was congested to her forehead, and her body was shaking and shaking all the time.


    At the moment, he is in a mess and scarred. The ten moves he made before have been smashed. Hundreds of moves have passed, but Ning Tao is not hurt at all.


    Looking at Ning Tao in front of him, it seems that he was just playing with him. He didn''t use his full strength at all. His clothes were not even broken and clean.


    With a bitter smile, Liu Qing''s lips began to overflow with blood, and her arms couldn''t be lifted, but she asked reluctantly:


    "you What is that "The art of the sword?"


    Ning Tao was asked a Leng, scratched his head, as if to say to himself: "you say that ah, that''s the knife I used when I killed pigs, the name, it''s called" pig knife method! "


    On hearing this, Liu Qing''s eyes glared like bronze bells, and his mouth said bitterly, "kill Killing pigs Pig "Pooh...!"


    Before he finished speaking, a mouthful of old blood gushed out and dyed a large challenge arena red. His body fell down straightly, like a puppet, without any movement.


    0


    "Er!"


    Everyone was speechless for a while. You beat people to look like a bear, but you made up for it again.


    Ning Tao is suspicious for a while. What he said is the truth, which is the way to kill pigs!


    Should Not dead, right!

 Chapter 1179

    It''s a fight to the death. Ning Tao has won a great victory. It''s very easy to win. He looks like a great master. If he doesn''t know him well, I''m afraid he thinks it''s a great master of sabre.


    There was some silence in the meeting hall, and many people couldn''t recover. The amazing scene still reverberated in their minds. They couldn''t understand it if they wanted to break their heads. Kitchen knives Why can we win the magic weapon?


    However, one or two gloomy eyes destroyed this unique artistic conception, two breath of terror like fierce beast, with continuous killing opportunities, and instantly oppressed Ning Tao.


    "Hum!"


    It was the two masters who made the move. Together, Huashan''s ancestors would be defeated, and the stock market was full of rhyme, which made it even more amazing and unimaginable.


    Ning Tao frowned, a face of haze, although this pressure does not have much effect on him, but he must not show relaxed, otherwise, it is bound to become a hidden danger!


    The wood is beautiful in the forest, the wind will destroy it!


    I saw him snort suddenly, the corners of his mouth were red, his straight body was bent, and his knees could not help trembling.


    Just at this critical moment, Han Ming, the Han family sitting on the throne, suddenly snorts angrily. His momentum is like the flood of opening the gate, which directly blocks Ning Tao.


    %D update 9 New Y ~ fastest / 2 MJ on F $


    "you two, it''s just a duel. Don''t be so angry. The disciples of the clan are not fighting. As the head of the family, you should reflect well," Han Ming said sarcastically.


    White no trace, Liu Yuan two people smell speech, the facial expression changes, a pair of cold eyes look at Ning Tao, with the intention of killing, for a long time, no one dare to so provocative their two families.


    Ning Tao, what a Ning Tao!


    Seeing that the two families had been ruined, the Han family cheered and cheered, as if they had won a battle. The younger generation danced and enjoyed themselves in front of the two families.


    Han Fei looked scornful and said sarcastically, "I remember someone said that they looked down on my Han family before. Why, a sweeper changed you, and that''s the advice?"


    When Bai Li heard the words, he was furious in his heart. How could he bear this kind of provocation? He scolded: "you''re so arrogant. Come and fight with me if you can move your hand. Don''t force me."


    When Han Fei heard the speech, he seemed to hear a big joke. He said with a sneer: "you dare to fight with me. You''d better beat my inferior guest first."


    "If you don''t have that strength, don''t insult yourself. Don''t lose your face, young master of the white family."


    "Hum, you''re a counsellor. You''re afraid. If a man comes out to fight me, don''t let me look down on you. It turns out that the Han family doesn''t have the guts of a inferior guest Qing."


    Bai Li''s words were extreme and he angrily scolded.


    When Han Fei heard the speech, he was very angry and said immediately, "I will be afraid of you? It''s a joke. I''m too lazy to do it. Ning Keqing, you''ll handle this rampant white family. "


    "Just do it, don''t let us down!"


    See him a face of arrogance, a pair of command tone, also provocative looked at white Li one eye, seem to be in agitate.


    However, Bai Li is hit, can''t wait to go on a war, as if to prove his Bai family''s heroic spirit.


    But Ning Tao is indifferent, a face indifferent, just for Han Fei''s words, he directly chose to ignore, this boy simply pedal nose face, almost to narcissism.


    "Eh!"


    See Ning Tao ignore him, Han Fei face embarrassed, face rose into a bright red, as time goes on, the atmosphere is more strange, many people will look at him.


    The corners of his mouth are full of mockery, derision and banter!


    In this scene, it''s like pretending to be under the spotlight that you are omnipotent and command the whole world, but the atmosphere is exaggerated enough, and people don''t listen to the order and ignore him directly.


    That kind of embarrassment, look at the embarrassment of cancer committed!


    Just when he was embarrassed to drill the ground crack, Han Xue suddenly stood up and said coldly, "if your Bai family still wants to fight, I will accompany Han Xue to the end and never shrink back."


    "Well said, although I''m humble, I''m also a Han family. If you want to fight, count me in. Let''s all see my" pig killing sword technique "!"


    Ning Tao also stepped out, waving a kitchen knife.


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly realized that no wonder the boy suddenly changed his mind. It turned out that it was because of the first lady. Otherwise, I''m afraid the boy had just gone down.


    Bai Li was furious and said angrily, "I''ll go to your mother''s butcher''s knife. It''s the stupidest decision in your life that I dare to insult my Bai family."


    The Liu family is also rioting. The younger generation are scolding and intimidating, but few of them dare to come to power.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes are cold. Now that he has chosen to help the young lady, he has to do the best and do better.


    I saw him holding a kitchen knife, very bully airway: "all TM waste what words, do not accept the whole down to dry a, is to cut or cut, really not, can also slice!"


    "A group of noisy dogs, but dare not bite!"It''s like igniting a dynamite barrel. Someone from the Bai and Liu families immediately wants to jump out. If you lose people, you can''t lose face. What''s more, you''re still a bloody junior.


    Just as the scuffle was about to break out, a majestic breath suddenly broke out. With an unquestionable attitude, he directly controlled the whole scene. If you look carefully, it turned out to be Han Ming!


    He directly took his hands on his back and ordered: "I declare that the Han family''s Xiaobi is over here. The best candidates for this time are the elite of our Han family, Ning Tao and Ning Keqing!"


    "No, it should be said that Ning is the steward. From now on, he is the steward appointed by me. He is not subject to hierarchy constraints. He is an example of our Han family disciples. I hope you can continue to work hard."


    With that, he patted his hands deliberately, and then a person from the punishment hall came with a disc in his hand.


    Han Ming lifts it and reveals two items. One is a stack of medicine tickets, which is thousands of pieces. The other is a beast pill. Unexpectedly It''s four animal pills.


    "Hiss...!"


    Everyone took a breath of cold air, and then his eyes filled with a hot, dry throat, are greedy to lick his lips, this is a precious treasure ah.


    This four grade animal pill, of course, is not as good as the one of huogang lion, which is the worst of the four grades, but it is still valuable, because its name is "four grades".


    At this moment, the two masters, who had been happy and angry about the invisible color, finally moved and looked at each other in secret. They both saw some doubts and then fell into meditation.


    The most important thing for the Han family to come up with so much money is the animal pill. The spirit of years filled with it can never be pretended. It is absolutely a proof of the inside information.


    Is it true that the Han family is Still there?


    Ning Tao took the disc, respectfully thanks, in the heart is also some joy, this treatment is really not bad.


    At this time, Han Ming said in a cold voice: "you two, since you''ve finished watching the excitement, please go back. My Han family will hold a ceremony to elect the steward. I''m sorry to send you not far away."


    "Come and see off!"


    White no trace smell speech, cold hum, a swing sleeve, with a group of disciples left the Han family, but in the eyes but flashed a wise cold awn, mouth with a grim smile.


    Liu Yuan''s smile, no joy, no sorrow, also with a crowd of people to leave, also can''t see his depth.


    See two clansmen all leave, Han Ming cold hum a, suddenly way: "rather manage a business, you come with me."

 Chapter 1180

    The magnificent hall reveals the spirit of the largest clan in the city. All kinds of realistic animal sculptures, inscriptions and murals are deliberately maintaining a noble momentum.


    On the throne, Han Ming is sitting with a thoughtful face. Behind him, there are four elders who are inseparable. The mask is very strange.


    Although the hall is empty, it is not empty. Ning Tao stands in the center with his head down. He seems indifferent, but he is a little uneasy. How can the master Han Ming summon him alone?


    Did he find out about the treasure house!


    It''s impossible. Such a big event as the theft of the inside information would not have any connection with a little inferior guest Qing. Even if Ma Guanshi told him all about it, he could not be doubted.


    Is it that you have exposed something?


    Ning Tao lowered his eyebrows and eyes, seemingly calm, but in fact, his heart turned up waves. In this case, that kind of wishful thinking is like a swarm of demons, which can''t be suppressed at all.


    There was no sound in the hall. After Han Ming called him over, he kept silent. He couldn''t say anything, so he had to stand and wait. The four elders'' eyes were cold.


    His whole person is like a collection of blood demons, a special killing machine. He only obeys the orders of the owner of his family, and his means are cruel. I don''t know how many people he killed.


    Suddenly, Han Ming, who had been silent, opened his mouth. The voice reverberated in the hall like thunder, deafening.


    See its way: "rather manage affairs, you are very good, but do you know why I want to summon you to come alone?"


    Ning Tao heard the words, his eyes twinkled, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know, but I hope the master can guide me."


    Han Ming heard the speech, chuckled, a middle finger beat rhythmically on the table and chair, and said with a faint smile: "it''s hard to point out the maze, but there''s something to tell you."


    "It doesn''t matter if you speak, master," Ning Tao said respectfully.


    "Ha ha In fact, it''s nothing. I just think you have a bright future. Although you''re a stranger, you care about the Han family, and I''m surprised by your courage, "Han Ming praised.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and immediately said with a dry smile: "the owner is over praised. As a Korean family, it''s my duty to protect his dignity. You''re welcome."


    "Well, ha ha Ning Guanshi didn''t disappoint me. I''m really glad that you can stand up and defend the Han family in the face of danger, "Han Ming continued.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. What does it mean that the old fox has been wearing a high hat for himself? He has a feeling of digging a hole for himself. He should not be careless, but take the initiative.


    He immediately said with a smile: "as a guest minister, that''s what I should do. Even if I become a steward, I will work harder for the Han family and do my best."


    "If the master asks for something, let''s just say it. The disciples will do their best to live up to the reputation of being in charge."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s showdown, Han Ming''s eyes narrowed and suddenly laughed: "it''s nothing. It''s just some small things. It''s about Xue er. Some of them are hard to talk about."


    "Miss?"


    Ning Tao was surprised, and even said: "it''s OK to talk about it, as long as I can help, I won''t refuse."


    E ? f new @% most After hearing this, Han Ming smiles and finally says, "well, Xueer''s current cultivation has reached a bottleneck. It''s very difficult. She needs to break through with the help of external forces."


    "There are many ways for her to break through, such as A training resource! But Xueer''s character is very stubborn. She doesn''t like to accept everything in the family, and I can''t give her anything. "


    "But if you do, I think it''s feasible. If you can stand up for her at the meeting, I believe she will accept it, so I hope you can give up your love and help Cher...!"


    Hearing this, Ningbo''s pupil contracted into the eye of a needle, the fog that had been confusing finally dissipated, and the fangs of the fox''s face finally revealed. This is the truth!


    For the sake of his share of resources, or the resources he rewarded himself for, he has to take back the water he spilled.


    Although the heart is not willing, but people under the eaves, had to bow, now the situation No disobedience at all!


    As soon as Ning Tao gritted his teeth, he compromised and said, "I understand. I will personally give this resource to the first lady..."


    "No, if you give it to Xueer, she will not accept it with her thin skin. Well, you give it to me and I will deliver it for you," Han Ming said gently.


    "Well!"


    Ning Tao was surprised and said with a dry smile: "how dare I bother the owner with such a small matter? I''d better go in person. In the name of the owner, I believe Miss Xueer will accept it."


    However, as soon as Han Ming''s smile froze, a chill filled the air. He said in a cold voice, "no, I''ll deal with this kind of thing myself. Just leave it behind."


    "Don''t worry, since it''s a reward for you, how can I take it back? It''s just that Xueer needs your help. Of course, it''s all up to you. I didn''t ask for it at all."Ning Tao heard the speech, his face was gloomy, his heart was cold, his fists in his sleeves were tightly clenched, but a terrible pressure and a cold look were all released.


    The atmosphere in the hall is full of pressure, and there is no demand at all. If you go to his grandmother''s leg, you can see it if you are not stupid. It''s a kind of extortion.


    Finally, Ning Tao said in a deep voice: "what the master said is that since the eldest lady has something to ask for, I naturally agree."


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure came in a flash, with a stream of blood gas, and directly took away the disk. He took the four animal pills and more than 1000 medicine tickets into his arms.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he gnashed his teeth. He felt indignant all over his body. He had never seen such a shameless person. He sent it out in front of thousands of people, and now he wants to take it back.


    At this time, Han Ming said coldly: "I''d rather be in charge. Xueer is thin skinned. I''m sure you won''t say anything about it, including Snow


    "It''s better to rot in the stomach as if it didn''t happen!"


    Ning Tao''s face muscles tremble when he hears the words. He is both a whore and a archway. He gives things to him in front of all his faces, but he steals them back in the dark.


    Don''t allow him to talk nonsense, including Han Xue, outsiders think he holds a heavy treasure, but who can think that Han Ming is so shameless, the head of the family''s behavior, even the dog!


    At this time, a murderer suddenly burst out beside him, just like a cold knife on his neck. His four long faces were expressionless and stood beside him.


    Feeling this scene, Ning Tao tried his best to suppress his anger and finally spat out a few words, "disciple Understand


    Han Ming smell speech, cold face finally had ease, but in the eyes there are wisps of light flashing, suddenly said with a smile: "before rather steward of the law, I do not know what?"


    "Such a powerful Dharma, though not Taoist, is better than Taoist. It''s not good to be in charge of private affairs. Xueer is short of such a unique skill recently. I don''t know if she can give up her love?"


    "I think the Sutra Pavilion also lacks such a unique skill!"

 Chapter 1181

    The cold hall reverberates with this sound. It seems to be smiling, but it makes people feel like it is in winter.


    Han Ming smiles, but his eyes are filled with greed. Although the method of the air flow is only a flash in the pan, it gives people a bright feeling.


    Ning Tao''s heart sank when he heard the speech, and a sense of anger surged into his heart. He deceived people too much, even if he took away the animal pill and the medicine ticket. He even thought about his own "rolling world".


    That method is not perfect, but its power is really good. Ning Tao can guarantee that it is far from the so-called Taoist method, and it takes time to break in.


    However, will they believe what they say? They may think that they are unwilling to hand over the Dharma, so as to find an excuse. How can they be willing to let him hand it over?


    Let''s not mention the fact that he stole the treasure, let''s just say that today''s meeting of the Han family was about Xiaobi. He Ning Tao stood up and did not hesitate to offend the other two families, which was a great contribution.


    But as a result, he took back the treasure he had given and asked him to seal it. He was sure that if he was wrong, he would be killed here.


    Now everyone outside knows that Ning Tao not only has a four grade animal pill in his hand, but also has thousands of medicine tickets, which symbolizes a thousand elixirs, enough to make the elders blush.


    But in fact, Han Ming has a good reputation as a family leader, while Ning Tao has to guard against countless hungry wolves. His grievances are in his heart, and he can never utter a word.


    It is obvious that he wants to use the name of miss to cover up the hypocrisy, which makes him feel sick.


    If you want to change into an ordinary person, I''m afraid you''ve already gone crazy and made such a great contribution to the Han family, but you''ve got such a result. It''s chilling and desperate.


    Ning Tao is also very angry, but he knows that he is not qualified. He has stolen all the treasures of Han''s family. It is estimated that there are only so many things left. Han Ming is not willing to give up.


    If there is a cause, there will be a fruit!


    However, Han Ming should not know that he is a meritorious official in his eyes, but he exploits such a meritorious official. Maybe this is the man''s The truth!


    Without mentioning these, I can''t agree to Han Ming''s unique learning. You know, it''s mixed with "Taiji power" and other "original world" tricks.


    And it''s not perfect yet. Once it''s handed in, it''s equivalent to exposing it. From the perspective of the owner of his family, it''s impossible that he can''t guess those. Therefore, he can''t hand it in even if he dies.


    See Ning Tao one face is at a loss, innocently way: "the home owner says of that unique skill, refer to" autumn breeze sweep leaf "right?"


    "The autumn wind sweeps the fallen leaves," Han Ming says, with a pair of sharp eyes staring at Ning Tao, sharp as a knife.


    "Yes, that''s it, but there''s a unique Sutra Pavilion. I just read it in the Sutra Pavilion," Ning Tao said in surprise.


    "Sutra pavilion?"


    Han Ming was surprised, but then he frowned again and fell into meditation. As the head of his family, he knew seven or eight of the family''s lifelines, such as the Sutra Pavilion.


    In the third level, there are six volumes of Daoism, in the second level, there are dozens of unique skills, and in the first level, there are hundreds of methods. He has heard about the slightly more powerful ones, but this one?


    Seeing Han Ming''s puzzled face, Ning Tao said immediately: "it was found on a small bookshelf. At that time, it was Mr. Feng who specially led me. It seems that the founder''s name is Lao Huang?"


    "Oh, by the way, they say they sweep the gate!"


    Han Ming''s face turned black when he heard the speech, and his face muscles trembled. At the meeting that day, the younger generation once said this sentence, but he only thought it was a deliberate insult and a fabrication.


    I saw him face haze, sullen way: "Ning Keqing, this joke is not funny, if you really pay for the Han family, I hope you can give that a unique skill."


    "It can not only benefit the Han family, but also make Xueer happy!"


    However, Ning Tao suddenly became excited, a face of grievance, said: "can let Miss happy nature is no better, but I''m telling the truth, really is so."


    "If the owner doesn''t believe me, I can use my life and my personality to guarantee it. This is definitely that move. Han Fei and other people can also prove that I have no lies."


    The sound was loud, with a sense of sadness and indignation, echoing in the whole open hall, like thunder rolling in the sky.


    Han Ming was stunned and looked at his sincere face. His feelings showed, and his eyes were shining and deep, which made him feel ashamed. It seemed that he had gone too far.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he immediately said with a dry smile, "I naturally believe that if you are in charge, after all, you have made such a great contribution to the Han family. As the owner of the family, I don''t believe who you believe?"


    "Don''t worry, you will be the hero of the Han family, the model of all the disciples of the Han family, and you won''t be constrained by hierarchy. Besides me, even the elder doesn''t need to see you."


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face of gratitude, excited way: "thank you for your gift, disciples must work hard."Han Ming nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "take your order and go down first. Remember what I said, what should be said and what should not be said Don''t miss a word


    At this time, the four elders took out a token and put it in front of Ning Tao. The whole person was like a machine.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately grabs the token and bows respectfully to them. Then he lowers his head and goes out of the hall.


    When he walked away, the hall was empty again, leaving only Han Ming and the four elders who had been silent, one sitting and the other standing, but strangely fell into a dead silence.


    After a long time, Han Ming suddenly said, "Lao Si, what did you think he just said Is that true? "


    Four elder smell speech, can''t see facial expression clearly, but spread out a cold voice, way: "false, should say only a little bit is true, his mood doesn''t accord with this."


    Han Ming sniffed and sneered. "You said he was picked up by Xueer, right?"


    The four elders nodded in response.


    Suddenly, Han Ming''s eyes were cold, and he ordered: "I want you to investigate all his identities for me. Remember, it''s all. My intuition tells me that he is not simple."


    Four elder smell speech, eyes a MI, the next second blow a cold wind, a big living person unexpectedly disappear with the wind.


    Han Ming is used to this. Looking at the four animal pills and more than 1000 medicine tickets, he is also relieved. This is one of the few details of the Han family.


    Fortunately, Bai Wuchen and Liu Yuan have been intimidated for the time being, but these two guys are not fuel-efficient. I don''t know what else to try. We must be vigilant.


    The best way is to have money. At present, all aspects of the economy are unable to turn around. Money has become the most urgent thing. Even if he secretly hunts spirit beasts, it is still not enough.


    Damn it, it''s all the bastard thief!


    Just when Han Ming is worried, Ning Tao is not far away from the main hall. He also encounters a worry.


    The two elders stopped him. His eyes were burning hot, his face was smiling, as if he knew something, and the corners of his mouth outlined a radian of self-confidence and self satisfaction.


    "Rather The waves

 Chapter 1182

    As soon as he saw the elder, Ning Tao couldn''t raise any interest. He was already holding a group of anger in his heart. When he saw the smiling expression, it seemed that he was mocking him.


    Immediately the facial expression is calm, light way: "don''t know two elder to wait for me so-called what matter here, what words might as well say clearly."


    Two elder smell speech, grimly smile, way: "that four grade animal Dan and that thousands of effective medicine should be on you, put on you is not safe, still give me."


    When Ning Tao heard that, his face was stiff. Suddenly he burst out laughing, and at last he burst out laughing wildly. This was a very angry smile, because he thought of a sentence.


    A nest of snakes and mice will be red if you are close to Zhu, and black if you are close to Mo!


    Han Ming is still like this. These two elders are really not much better. He just left the hall, which is equivalent to being in front of the master''s door. He even wants to rob them.


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    The second elder was shocked by his scene. He looked at him with an old face covered with dark clouds. He always felt that the laughter was very harsh, like a wanton mockery of him, with a sense of irony.


    "Well, what are you laughing at? Is that funny?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech, smiles and shakes his head, but says: "I just have feelings. It has nothing to do with the second elder. If you don''t have anything to do, I''ll go first."


    "Wait!"


    A pair of talons directly stopped him, and even the air was torn apart. The dry talons looked like a blade. Just a look at them made people feel scared.


    See two elder a face haze, ruthless way: "boy, don''t think that became a steward can be rampant, in this Han family, few people dare to disobey me, you, also can''t!"


    "I advise you to give me your things. If you want to ask me anything in the future, you can continue to be in charge, but you should keep your head tight."


    "Because it''s easy to cut off when the head is elongated!"


    Ning Tao sniffed and sneered: "thank you for your kindness, but I can''t understand what you said. Although I''m just in charge, I''m not bullied."


    This is the voice of his heart. He was angry as soon as he came out of the hall. Unexpectedly, he was bullied again. How could he tolerate when he was reduced to such a situation.


    When the two elders heard the speech, their faces were gloomy, and a wisp of murders came into being. When did a steward dare to fight with him? Has his reputation been completely forgotten?


    "Boy, do you think I can''t help you? In such a big Han family, even the elder wants me to get three points, let alone a guy who doesn''t know how to live or die."


    "If you want to offend me, you have to think clearly!"


    Ning Tao smell speech, deeply took a breath, a face is solemn, in the mouth slowly way: "close my asshole matter!"


    "You...!"


    Two elder glaring, fingers curved, a majestic pressure diffuse, like a mountain toward ningtao oppression.


    "You Look for Die


    The words were cold, and his whole body was like a tight cheetah. A pair of Eagle Claw like hands gathered strength, as if they could tear the dragon and elephant, and suddenly rubbed the eagle''s cry out of the air.


    "Gee!"


    When Ning Tao saw this, he didn''t move like a mountain. He had a kind of self-confidence that the old God was there. He was joking, but he didn''t think about where it was. The core of the Han family, how dare his two elders fight him?


    He has already noticed that there are a lot of administrators peeping in the dark, and he Ning Tao is now a meritorious official. If the second elder really dares to do it, it''s absolutely too much for him.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s determined color, the two elder''s eyes narrowed and suddenly gathered his breath. He came to Ning Tao''s ear and said in a weak voice: "how''s your magic weapon working?"


    "Well!"


    Ning Tao''s pupils contract and his body suddenly shakes. However, this subtle action is discovered by the two elders. He is very happy. If so, he has a magic weapon!


    After a few breaths, Ning Tao said with a light smile: "what elder two said? I don''t understand what you said. It''s too strange."


    Two elders smell speech, Jie Jie sneer, self-care way: "boy, as long as you give that magic soldier to me, I can promise not to trouble you, even, can protect you."


    "Think about it carefully. If this matter is poked out, do you think you can hold the magic weapon with your strength?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t keep your life."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked calm, shook his head and said, "I said, I don''t understand what you said. Do you think I have a magic weapon like this? It''s good if I have a magic weapon."


    "Hum!"


    The second elder snorted angrily, and the killing was intense. Moriran said, "I advise you not to toast or drink. It really annoys me. I will let you die It''s not clear. "


    Said, a palm gradually climbed up his shoulder, the sharp sense of five fingers, the skin has been felt, sweat has been fried, the body has been subconsciously shaking.


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly. He clenches his fists tightly in his sleeves and tries to suppress them. He can''t walk away.


    Feeling the coming of the crisis, he wanted to retreat, but he didn''t believe that the second elder dared to fight.He is more sure that Han Ming is watching here!


    So, he''s going to make a bet.


    At this critical moment, Han Ming didn''t appear, a group of administrators didn''t appear, and several elders didn''t show up. There was only a voice of anger, with a sense of concern and anxiety.


    "Elder two, stop it!"


    A faint light is like a reflection at night, but it has the power of magic weapon. Its power has been enhanced several times.


    "Hiss!"


    Two elder see this, eyes twinkle, that is about to start eagle claw, finally shrink back, just as Ning Tao thought, if he really dare to start, Han Ming will account after the event.


    If you can get the magic weapon, but if you can''t get it, you''ll lose your wife and turn into a soldier.


    "Whoosh!"


    In front of Ning Tao''s eyes, a flower, a wisp of hair close to his cheek, the whirling feeling, let his heart ripple, that was suppressed Jinyang grass King efficacy, actually began to ripple.


    It''s Han Xue!


    I saw her holding a sword, a face angry, angry voice: "two elder, you are such a bully me?"


    Two elder smell speech, immediately suddenly, he will Ning Tao all touch clear, except meet Han Xue before.


    He said with a faint smile, "don''t panic, niece Xue. I''m just making a joke with him. I''ll leave first. I''ll talk to him when I''m free."


    With a smile on his face, he left with his hands on his back, but his eyes were a little chilly, scanning around slightly.


    See this scene, Han Xue cold hum, seems to have some anger, want to go up theory, Ning Tao is he brought back, she never allow others to bully her.


    However, her jade wrist was held by one hand, but the strength of her hand was a little strong. In addition, she suddenly rebounded and fell back unsteadily, exclaiming.


    He just felt that he had a broad chest.


    The warm and powerful heartbeat.


    Plop, plop!

 Chapter 1183

    "Plop, plop...!"


    Strong and powerful chest, with attraction, let people indulge in the warmth, and the rhythmic heartbeat, let her can''t help but listen for it, intoxicated in it.


    The skin touched by the jade hand is tough and powerful, as if it were touching an active stone. Although the raised muscles are not high, they are full of explosive power.


    This whole body, full of a magic, let her have a kind of love, not willing to leave the feeling, I do not know whether it is an illusion, the tip of the nose even smell a fragrance.


    When smelling the first moment, the whole body is a thrill, the heart inexplicable ripples, the calm hormone, suddenly ripples, layer by layer, one after another.


    Han Xue stares big beautiful eyes, gradually lost consciousness, there seems to be a blank in his mind, completely forget what reaction he should have, but also intoxicated with greedy breathing.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    "Plop, plop...!"


    These rhythms in her ears, as if become a symphony between men and women, a blush on the cheek, but also red to the root of the ear, let her whole person become beautiful and moving.


    The waist of Yingying seems to be able to fold against the wind. Every inch of skin has a mature magic.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, a great fear shrouded and down, just a moment, then flash away, gone.


    But their love and desire, like a fire in winter, are blown out and awakened by the strong wind.


    "Eh!"


    Their eyes were clear, and they suddenly realized something. They quickly took a step back, one heart beating like a deer.


    Han Xue seems to know, a face shy, red, more angry stamp stamp lotus feet, want to find a crack to drill in, heart constantly questioning himself, secretly scold useless.


    This scene is like the first show of love, suddenly interrupted by people, the girl''s family is in a dilemma.


    Although Ning Tao is embarrassed and apologetic, he has a clear understanding in his heart. He looks at the hall behind him thoughtfully, and his mouth suddenly shows a smile. Unconsciously, he even takes revenge.


    Looking at the shy Han Xue in front of her, she lowers her head as if she is looking for the ground crack. If she had changed her ordinary lover, she would have been in the man''s arms, but she could only bear it.


    Ning Tao felt heartache and apologized: "Er, I''m sorry, miss. It''s all my fault. I..."


    "No, it''s not your fault. It''s all my fault. I didn''t control myself," Han Xue said with a red face.


    "No, it''s all my fault. I pulled you..."


    "No, it''s all my fault. I fell down..."


    ¡­¡­


    They apologized, admitted their mistakes, and bowed to each other, but there was only one person shouting "bow..."


    Those people in the dark laugh at this. Although they don''t understand what happened, they only know that they seem to have missed a good play and were interrupted by others.


    But also was inexplicably sprinkled a wave of dog food.


    Han Xue body dry hot, suddenly cowardly way: "that, you You should be ok? "


    Ning Tao smell speech, quickly wave a hand way: "I am all right, pour is big young lady, you are all right, your face seems very red?"


    Hearing these words, Han Xue quickly covered her hot face, moved in her heart for no reason, and blurted out: "you can call me Xueer later. I have something else to do, just I''ll go first. "


    Finish saying, a flash run of no shadow, only left in the wind of a body fragrance, let a person indulge in aftertaste.


    Ning Tao is also relieved. He runs against the heaven and suppresses the agitation. If he goes on like this, I''m afraid he will use a man''s killing skill to summon five girls.


    299p


    after touching his nose, he felt a little cheerful, and his previous unhappiness was also forgotten by him, and he was already indifferent.


    "Cher...!"


    Ning Tao says something in his mouth. His face is bright. He always feels happy in his heart and has a relaxed sense of pleasure.


    Looking back at the main hall, there was a special look in his eyes, and then he walked away with a smile.


    It''s like all things are hidden in the heart.


    In the main hall, Han Ming stands there with a face of rage. His eyes seem to be able to penetrate the main hall to see the outside. The previous scene is in his eyes. In his heart, it''s a greasy crook.


    He is like an old farmer, who has worked hard to grow cabbage for most of his life. Under his own eyes, he was licked by a pig. Although there is no arch, licking is more disgusting than arch. He can strangle an elephant in his heart.


    The heart seems to have been stabbed, this kind of greasy and crooked pain is better than the body pain, which can make him restless for more than ten days.


    The most important thing is that Ning Tao looks back. What do you mean, provocation and revenge? You treat those things as betrothal gifts and dare to lick my daughter!


    "Grandma, I''ll strangle you!"


    After a while, there was a sound of breaking in the hall, like something fragile was broken, one after another.When they heard about it, they all snickered, but they all covered their mouths and choked their smiles, so they almost set up a loudspeaker to play it out.


    At the moment, Ning Tao is in a better mood. He even hums a little song in his mouth and takes a leisurely walk in Han''s home. Now his identity has changed greatly and he has become a steward.


    The slaves, Keqing, were respectful and flattering. To his surprise, the slaves were respectful from the heart, while Keqing was hypocritical.


    Ning Tao all smiles to indicate, when about to walk to own residence, his that all numb, stiff.


    "Big brother, you finally come back," suddenly, a voice full of surprise came out, it was Ning Kun.


    Ning Tao a face numb, stiff way: "you kid again in this why, fat tube business there not busy?"


    Ning Kun heard the speech, with a solemn face, firmly said: "big brother, I seem to have understood what you said before, that is the goal I want to strive for."


    "Oh, what is it?" Ning Tao has a strange look on his face.


    "It''s everyone, it''s friends, it''s family, it''s friendship. I''m not fighting for myself, but for tens of thousands of me, for the slaves of Kunlun."


    "The fat steward often teaches me that he treats me like a teacher. Aunt Wang of the North Hospital always takes care of me, treats me like a parent, and the three fat people who came in with me are my brothers."


    "There are tens of millions of people like me. If I only practice for myself and don''t care about others, my elder brother can only teach me how to practice. Others can do the same!"


    "Therefore, I want my friends, relatives and family members to stop being bullied and become stronger just to protect them and hope that my elder brother can teach me how to practice," Ning Kun said firmly

 Chapter 1184

    Looking at Ning Kun in front of him, Ning Tao looks surprised. It seems that he is suddenly enlightened. It seems that the boy''s savvy is really extraordinary. What happened in the South courtyard inspired him a lot.


    Although he didn''t say anything in general, there was no general answer to this result. It just depends on what your ambition is?


    In the past, Ning Kun didn''t notice his side. He just wanted to get rid of the bitter sea and become very strong. In that case, he was too selfish. In the end, he would only become a selfish person.


    If he only wants to be strong for himself, what reason does Ning Tao have to teach him? As he said, there are tens of millions of people like him. Why does Ning Tao teach the two dogs?


    There are so many slaves, which is the most humble kind of identity. Ning Tao can completely ignore it, because all the slaves want to turn into kings. Why should he be a good man?


    Perhaps at that time Ning Tao relaxed his heart and gave him a chance to turn over, but now he has grasped it. No matter it''s luck or anything, it''s good to understand.


    To fight for his relatives, to fight for his friends, and to prevent them from being bullied, Ning Kun has to fight. This is his goal, which can be regarded as a wish. It''s a lot more beautiful.


    At the very least, he can work hard towards his goal without going astray in the future and become a selfish person. As a result, Ning Tao is no less than helping tyranny.


    This is equivalent to walking in the fog area. Your goal and wish are your street lights, which remind you to work hard all the time. But without the street lights, you are likely to go astray.


    Young can think of this thing, is really gifted, valuable spirit, just before he did not pierce the window paper, and once pierced, heart, bright!


    Ning Tao is very similar to him now, fighting for his relatives, for worry free and for saving his daughter. Without these, I''m afraid he doesn''t even know where the Kunlun Kingdom exists.


    If an ordinary person told him that there was a Kunlun Kingdom somewhere, I''m afraid he would immediately sneer and say, are you dreaming? Did you get water in your head when you took a bath?


    After so many experiences, his vision has already changed. From an ordinary point of view, the ordinary world has become today''s practice. What he doesn''t know How much more?


    It''s no use thinking so much now. His goal is to save his daughter.


    Looking at the firm Ning Kun in front of him, Ning Tao slowly breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "I promise to teach you."


    Ning Kun''s face was ecstatic. This is the most beautiful sentence he has ever heard since he was born. You can make every inch of her body excited and cheering.


    "Disciple Ning Kun, meet me..."


    "Wait!"


    When Ning Kun finished, Ning Tao suddenly interrupted, as if to stop him from speaking, with a firm and tough attitude.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Kun''s heart sank and his face turned white. He said anxiously, "big brother, you said you wanted to teach me, but you can''t go back."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he gave a bitter smile and said, "since I preach, you will certainly do it. As for the worship of teachers, you are free. But you can rest assured that I will treat you as a disciple."


    On hearing this, Ning Kun is impatient. If he doesn''t follow his teacher, what''s the relationship between him and Ning Tao? This is the only chance. How can he give up like this? Only by following his teacher can he feel at ease.


    "Big brother, why can''t you be a teacher? You promised to teach me how to practice. What''s the difference between being a teacher? "


    "I will try my best to practice, and I won''t disgrace you. If I don''t do it right, I can change it...!"


    Hearing these anxious voices, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile, "don''t worry. I''m doing this for you. There will be a real relationship between you and me, but there will be no relationship between you and me."


    "I promise you, I will teach you what I should teach, but you must be a good person in the future. I can''t always be with you, because you need to be independent...!"


    The words are vague, and Ning Kun''s eyes are blurred. He always feels that Ning Tao''s words are full of entrustment. Can''t his elder brother accompany him all the time? I feel that his heart hurts!


    Seeing that Ning Kun''s eyes were red, he was gritting his teeth and insisting on it. Ning Tao gave a wry smile and said, "boy, if you want to open up, you will come to me with your strength if you miss me in the future."


    "This is also a test I give you. People have joys and sorrows, and the moon has ups and downs. After you grow up, if you haven''t forgotten me, let''s talk about the name of master and apprentice."


    He patted Ning Kun on the shoulder and motioned him to follow up. Since he wanted to practice, it must be sooner rather than later.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, it seems that the whole world has collapsed, and he can carry it. As long as he is there, any gods, ghosts, demons and Buddhas will retreat and make way for it.


    His posture kept kneeling, but he didn''t kneel down. The ceremony of worshiping the teacher didn''t succeed. Although he was unwilling, he was firm with a strong obsession and stubbornness.


    One day as a teacher, life as a teacher!


    No matter how Ning Tao evades, since Ning Kun has identified this person, he will never give up. This master, he has identified the name of master and apprentice There will be a day!This worship, will eventually kneel down!


    In the room, Ning Tao looks thoughtful. In the face of Ning Kun''s expression of hope, he is somewhat distressed.


    To tell you the truth, he has no experience in apprenticeship. Even if his master Wu Chenzi teaches him to go out and raise, he basically depends on his self-cultivation.


    If you want to practice, at least you have to have a skill. The foundation must be solid, so that the building can be built higher. But Ning Tao doesn''t seem to have this skill.


    Pure Yang Wuji skill is neither suitable nor can be taught.


    He didn''t understand the formula of adverse heaven?


    Inheriting memory is not only incomplete, but also not suitable.


    He didn''t understand the memory given by the fairy?


    Although Ning Kun didn''t worship him as a teacher, Ning Tao had treated him as a disciple for a long time. He would never take out those rubbish skills. He had to conform to them and be strong.


    "Eh!"


    All of a sudden, an aura flashed through Ning Tao''s mind, and a powerful skill emerged in his mind. It would not reveal his identity, but also conform to Ning Kun''s current situation.


    The skill of nine calamities, the sun, the moon and the sky, is to practice nine calamities. When there is the power of the sun and the moon, every calamity is equivalent to a transformation. Finally, it will become Nine robbers!


    This skill, which he saw in the Sutra Pavilion, is the most powerful skill of the Han family. It is said that the Han family''s ancestors practiced this skill only until the seventh disaster!


    Nevertheless, he is also the first strong man in Tancheng, and the last one among the three strong men in refining gods. All these are the power of the Dharma.


    Compared with his formula against heaven, it''s a lot worse, but in this Kunlun Kingdom, it basically belongs to the top class.


    This idea was immediately confirmed. Although there are some risks in doing so, so far, only this skill is the most suitable for him to Yuyuan turns into a dragon!


    I saw him with a solemn face. Suddenly, he put out a lightning like finger, which was in the center of Ning Kun''s eyebrow. A weak soul power wrapped a group of information and sent it.


    After three breaths, Ning Tao takes back his fingers. The whole person seems to be hollowed out. His face is as pale as paper. His breath is dispirited. A sense of mental fatigue surges into his heart and his eyelids fight.


    You can see a bitter smile from the corner of his mouth. He wanted to pretend to be a bully and learn from the leader of the Zhou League, but he didn''t expect that only the first three robberies were passed on, and he Brain deficiency!


    "Putong...!"


    "Big Big brother...! "

 Chapter 1185

    Hazy, comfortable, like moistening everything.


    This kind of feeling is very wonderful. I can''t touch it in front of my eyes. My brain is hollow and bright. I feel that I am sublimating all around.


    Relax, peace, like drinking tea in an old people''s home.


    The whole body is light, like being unloaded, like a tired day, soaking in a hot bath, the soul is jumping, cheering, like being nourished, make up.


    Magic, ethereal, you can''t understand.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what''s going on. He always feels very comfortable, like forgetting his troubles and returning to his mother''s cradle. He can be free, carefree and happy.


    I really want to Live like this for a lifetime!


    At this moment, the feeling was broken like a dream. It was like the TV set was changed. As soon as the picture turned, a scene he used to be very familiar with appeared. It was Wudang back mountain!


    He also saw many familiar figures.


    There are Shifu, Zhun Shiniang, Ziyang headmaster, elder martial brother Ye Kong, Qingyang, sister Xia, Qianqian, worry free!


    They all stretched out their hands to themselves, somehow, as if to pull themselves, to pull themselves past.


    M &:


    but Ning Tao''s face was confused. Just as he wanted to reach out his hand, they broke like a mirror and disappeared.


    However, the picture just turns into a towering mountain, which is more majestic than Mount Tai. With a wave of your hand, you can get rid of the clouds, like an immortal!


    Looking up, I saw Xianyi!


    A white skirt flutters and dances with the wind, just like a fairy in the sky, standing in the air with a slender hand sticking out as if to touch him.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao quickly reaches for him, but suddenly his feet are empty, and the whole person falls down like a thousand catties.


    Did not fall dead, he suddenly stood on the road, his face dull looking at the scene in front of him, traffic flow.


    Suddenly, two fashionable girls attracted his attention. One was Su Qian, the other was Lin Beibei!


    They seem to be quarreling, very fierce, surrounded by a lot of onlookers, grinning at each other.


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly, and he immediately wanted to rush to persuade him, but a sports car suddenly jumped out and directly hit him.


    The pictures rotate one after another, and there are many people, senior sister, Ning Wuyou, Xia Jie, Donghai city. These pictures are just like slides. The only difference is that he can''t interfere.


    All of a sudden, the picture is frozen in an empty space, dark as ink, without a trace of light, just like the night without the moon.


    At this time, in front of him suddenly appeared a pair of golden eyes, erect pupil, golden light bright, domineering and dignified intersection, ordinary people see to fear, worship it as God!


    "I Name Candle Dragon


    The sound is as loud as a bell, as if it came from ancient times, with the vicissitudes of ancient times and the turbulence of heaven and earth!


    At this time, the figure sleeping on a bed, like a spring, suddenly bounced up, with golden eyes staring round, and the spiritual power in the body was in a big circle.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    He breathed greedily, his face was dull, his eyes were absent, as if he had not recovered completely.


    "Little beggar Little beggar... " There was an anxious cry in my ear, and all the anxieties in my heart came out.


    "Snow Snow In the mouth unexpectedly subconsciously blurts out a way.


    The next second, there was a beautiful shadow in his arms, and a familiar fragrance came to his nose. The warmth also pulled him from chaos and confusion to Reality!


    His eyes are clearer and clearer, and his memory circulates like a slide show. His name is Ning Tao And the memory of the last moment is fixed in When the brain is weak.


    At the thought of this, he was so excited that he fainted. As soon as he wanted to move, he suddenly found the beautiful shadow in his arms and hugged him with surprise.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao''s face was stunned, and he was at a loss. What happened before was all his fantasy. Nanke had a dream. He had recovered, but it was not a dream, was it?


    "Gulu...!"


    He swallows his saliva and wants to hold her, but he seems to think of something. He looks around like a thief. As expected, Han Ming is not here, but Ning Kun is!


    "Big brother, you wake up at last, but you have been in a coma for three days and three nights, and we are scared," Ning Kun said with lingering fear.


    "Hiss!"


    Ning Tao sniffed the words and took a cool breath. After three days, he had been in a coma for three days. This!


    "Pa!"


    Han Xue slapped him without warning. It was very heavy. A touch of anger appeared on her happy face.


    "Are you crazy? Don''t you know that''s going to kill you? You are just the cultivation of refining the baby. You even want to pass the Dharma to the spirit. Even if you are refining the spirit, you dare not make trouble... "Hearing this, Ning Tao finally suddenly, in the face of Han Xue''s rebuke, he is not angry, but a warm heart, who is angry at this time, it is no conscience.


    Before seeing Xianyi and Zhou Heng, they did this. He also subconsciously wanted to try it, but he almost lost his life. That kind of method was a little early for him.


    Han Xue seems to be very angry, hands akimbo, is a curse, there is a kind of hate iron not steel meaning.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, was smiling and didn''t dare to refute, just like a pupil who was scolded by a female teacher and didn''t dare to disobey.


    At this time, Ning Kun suddenly said: "big brother, big miss, in order to save you, but spent a lot of money to buy a hydrated flower, otherwise you will be in danger."


    Ning Tao was surprised. Hydrated flower has a wonderful effect on nourishing the soul, and its value is not inferior to the "four grade animal pill" Han Ming took away!


    Turn to see Han Xue, eyes hot, with full of moving and warm, as if to burn through a person.


    Han Xue sees this, beautiful Mou dodges, coy stamp a foot way: "see what see, I tell you, that hydrated flower may be I lend you, you want to work for me to repay debt."


    Ning Tao smell speech, busy a face flatter smile way: "certainly certainly certainly, don''t say to work to repay a debt, even with the body mutually agree all right."


    "Bah, who wants you to agree with each other? It''s shameless," said Han Xuehong, with a pretty face, as if he was beating a sentimental whistle


    Looking at the two people, you say a word, I say a word, Ning Kun actually feel jealous, touched his stomach, secretly sighed: "Oh, this next lunch don''t have to eat, all TM eat up."


    At this moment, there was an anxious voice outside, and then the door was brutally knocked open, and an anxious and reckless guy burst in, like a guest Qing.


    I saw him eagerly say: "Miss, it''s not good. There''s an accident. The Korean Chamber of commerce is about to end...!"

 Chapter 1186

    The Han family chamber of Commerce, as the name suggests, is the Han family chamber of Commerce. Basically, every family power will have its own chamber of Commerce. Otherwise, what can they do to maintain the family economy?


    The opening of the chamber of commerce can not only make money, but also develop vigorously. It can also know many ways. It can be said that the chamber of commerce is beneficial without any harm. Although it is not as good as the Kunlun chamber of Commerce, it can also protect itself.


    In this city, Kunlun chamber of commerce is worthy of the first place, followed by Han family, Bai family and Liu family. After all, they are local leaders and have made a lot of money over the years.


    Let''s put it this way, the Han chamber of commerce is like a supermarket in Donghai City, while the Kunlun chamber of commerce is like an international supermarket chain, spread all over the world, each with its own characteristics.


    Most of the resources of the Han family are earned by the chamber of Commerce of the Han family. Otherwise, a large family with so many mouths would not be able to eat enough.


    If there is a big change in the chamber of Commerce of the Han family, it is absolutely the top priority of the Han family, and the owner will go there in person.


    But today is special. The Han family leader and the second elder suddenly went to the animal mausoleum plain yesterday. It seems that something important happened there. It is said that Who are you after?


    As early as two days ago, the elder and the three elders set out for daze City, the holy land of Zezhi Prefecture. It is estimated that they have just arrived, and they naturally do not know what happened here.


    As for the four elders, they can''t avoid him. How can they find him? Even if they do, you can''t find him, because he is like a ghost.


    There is no big man in the family, and it happens that the chamber of Commerce of the Han family is in trouble. The guest Minister of the chamber of Commerce has no choice but to come to the eldest lady and ask him to go to the rescue.


    Of course, there are also senior administrators, elders and eldest ladies. The most important thing is their identity, which can make people believe. This is a person''s prestige, reputation and deterrent power.


    If you want to talk about the elder of the Han family, some people may have heard of it, but it''s not enough to scare people. If you want to talk about the elder of the Han family, you have heard about it. After all, it''s the daughter of the patriarch.


    All the way, a carriage flies to the Han family chamber of Commerce. Pedestrians on the road retreat one after another, with a look of horror. What''s the matter with the Han family?


    Han Xue is very anxious in the car, her father is not here, she is going to carry the tripod, although she has dealt with many things before, but this time she heard that it is very serious, she is not sure.


    That guest Qing went to other people again, Han Xue just came to stabilize the scene first, in a hurry, she didn''t know what happened, was it some disputes, or someone making trouble?


    He is more inclined to have people make trouble. In that case, it would be much easier. She has done this many times.


    But if it''s a dispute, it''s not easy to deal with. That kind of tangled trouble is a headache for her. She has neither the courage of her father nor a woman. How can she settle the world?


    Seeing that she was sad and worried, Ning Tao, who followed her, immediately said firmly, "don''t worry, Xueer. No matter what happens, I will carry it for you."


    Han Xue''s heart warms when she hears the speech, but it''s just a word of comfort. She''s still worried. It won''t be a small thing to make Ke Qing anxious like that.


    By then, maybe even she can''t do anything.


    I just hope it''s not that big!


    "Boom...!"


    The carriage galloped like an arrow. It was not long before it finally arrived at the Han family chamber of Commerce. At this time, it was full of people. Even when it opened, there were not so many people.


    See this scene, Han Xue''s heart twitch for a while, face a pale, a restless immediately rushed to the heart.


    But as soon as she bites her teeth, she still rushes in. Ning Tao and several accompanying guards open the way in front of her, tearing a gap in the iron bucket like encirclement.


    "Bullshit Han chamber of Commerce It''s heartless Black heart chamber of Commerce If he doesn''t close today It''s going to hurt other people It must be closed The old dog of Han family, get out...! "


    The abuse all over the sky is very harsh, and every time Han Xue hears a word, he feels a stabbing pain in his heart and looks pale.


    Finally, under the protection of Ning Tao, she rushed into the door of the chamber of Commerce. She could see the situation at a glance!


    There are three or four people lying on the stretcher, their faces are black and blue, their breath is very weak, they look like poisoning, and there are more than a dozen strong men in confrontation with the people of the chamber of Commerce.


    The accumulated roar and curse of countless people could lift the roof of the house, and the air was filled with killing.


    Seeing this, Han Xue shouts: "everyone be quiet, everyone be quiet, listen to me, listen to me."


    However, her voice is like the sound of tattoos. In front of her, there are a group of fierce beasts. Although some people have noticed her, they are all abusive, and no one is merciful because she is a woman.


    Han Xue shakes her body and looks worried, but she is like a weak woman facing a group of ferocious ancient beasts.


    "Give it to me Shut up


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, a roar of astonishment came out, just like the roar of lions and tigers, the roar of dragons and elephants, the roar of Fengming, deafening.Then the earth trembled, like a meteor falling on the ground, and a strong wind came whistling, which made people stagger, even some strong people were blown down.


    This amazing change made the noise all over the sky come to an end. It was like suddenly turning from the vegetable market to the Great Hall of the people, and the door of the chamber of Commerce was as silent as death.


    Looking at it, a towering figure smashes a huge stone weighing several thousand jin to the ground, which is the mascot of the Han chamber of Commerce. It has a long history like a mountain stone.


    And look at his face again, although I don''t know him, at the same time, everyone was engraved in their hearts and had some awe.


    On one side, Han Xue looks at the scene in astonishment, and it''s just Ning Tao!


    That domineering move, the great body shape, a pair of deep calm eyes, let her heart in a moment Move!


    Beauty love hero, this is the law of ancient times, because no woman does not want his man is a big hero, Han Xue is also so, can not escape the little woman''s mind.


    Just when she was distracted, Ning Tao suddenly came to her side and said with a smile, "Xueer, don''t you want to talk..."


    When Han Xue heard the speech, she immediately woke up and yelled, "who can tell me what happened here? I''m Miss Han. Han Xue, please calm down first."


    However, as soon as the words fell, thousands of people around gathered their hatred eyes, as if to pierce her, especially the dozen strong and angry men, as if to start.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao cold hum a, stand in Han Xue''s side, a pair of eyes scan around, show full domineering and deterrent!


    "Eh!"


    People have not come out from the shock, unexpectedly all coincidentally chose to retreat, do not want to provoke him.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came out of the chamber of Commerce and cried, "Miss, you are here at last. We can''t stand it any more."


    "He They We''re going to tear down the chamber of Commerce! "

 Chapter 1187

    "Forced demolition of the chamber of Commerce?"


    Han Xue hears speech, beautiful Mou shrinks, facial expression changes greatly, what happened after all? How could there be such a big conflict?


    This middle-aged man she knew was the chief manager of the Han family chamber of Commerce. Her name was Han Lin. because she was loyal to the Han family, she was given the surname "Han".


    He is equivalent to Jinye of Kunlun chamber of Commerce, but the latter has a much higher status, only has the same power in the chamber of Commerce.


    If you think about it, you can understand how a manager of Donghai supermarket can compare with the manager of an international supermarket chain. Although they all have the same name, they have different status.


    At the moment, I saw him crying, as if he had been wronged by Tian Da, and he knelt down directly in front of Han Xue. The Ke Qing guards of the whole chamber of Commerce clenched their fists in grief and indignation.


    Seeing this, Han Xue was cold, but she gritted her teeth and said, "Uncle Lin, what happened to the chamber of Commerce, what happened to these people, and why there was a riot?"


    In the face of this series of inquiries, Han Lin looked up at those murderous eyes, and finally gritted her teeth:


    "just today, these people suddenly carried these three or four people over, saying that they had swallowed the elixir of our Korean Chamber of Commerce, had a toxic attack during the cultivation, and almost got possessed."


    "Now, come here for a statement!"


    "In "Poison?"


    Han Xue and Ning Tao smell speech a Leng, a face is strange, how to feel so bullshit, don''t you see before swallowing the elixir?


    Elixir is pure, not mixed with other things, if there is any poison, there will be a different color.


    What''s more, how can they be sure that it''s a panacea poisoning? Can''t it be caused by their own reasons, or by some reason, and thus be misunderstood by them.


    Han Xue''s first reaction, puzzled, immediately lost his voice and blurted out: "it''s impossible!"


    However, without waiting for everyone to speak, one of the more than a dozen standard men suddenly came out and said angrily, "it''s impossible. It''s our brothers'' personal experience."


    "We believe in your Han family. Every time we hunt a spirit beast, we cooperate with you. Han Laogou knows very well that this time we have exchanged dozens of elixirs for cultivation."


    "But I didn''t expect that the elixir was actually poisonous, and the properties of the elixir didn''t exist. We only swallowed a little, so we forced out the toxin. It was OK."


    "But they But the poisoning is deep. "


    Speaking of this, he pointed to Han Lin kneeling on the ground with a ferocious face and said: "Han Laogou, our brother trusts you so much, but you harm us so much. What do you mean?"


    "If I don''t make it clear today, I''ll skin you!"


    "Yes, that''s right. You have to make it clear, otherwise more people will be cheated in the future. You black hearted businessmen don''t have a good thing, they are all for cheating money..."


    This seems to arouse a group of indignation, one by one, they all think of the painful past. They are all Taoist friends on the road of cultivation. Who hasn''t met the black heart merchant, it''s all the pain in the bottom of my heart.


    At this moment, once mentioned, they all burst out, and because of the oppression of the Han family for hundreds of years, it is very angry.


    Just for a moment, Ning Tao''s deterrence was washed away by the common indignation. These people in front of him were like a storm, and a big wave was coming.


    Han Xue is like a boat on the sea. She has never experienced such a big event before. Let alone her, even Han Ming, the owner of her family, can hardly control the current situation.


    The whole Han family can''t accept the power of Qi Qi Xuan''s indignation of tens of thousands of people. Now the situation is not getting worse. We must seize the time to solve this problem and can''t let it develop.


    Han Lin''s face was twisted, and she nearly roared: "I, Han Lin, swear to heaven that the elixir of our chamber of commerce is absolutely non-toxic. It has been operated for decades. Who will do that kind of stupid thing?"


    "Don''t you think that if I put poison, it would be equivalent to letting me kill myself. As long as I''m not a fool, I won''t do such a thing, let alone believe it."


    "Hum!"


    The big man looked resentful and ferocious and said, "of course, smart people won''t do this, but if it accidentally causes toxicity, as long as the conditions are met, the elixir itself is poison."


    "All of you here are Taoist friends. I don''t think you don''t know about it. A lot of miraculous drugs are extracted, and some things are added to make up for it. It''s easy to turn into poison."


    "Han family chamber of Commerce That''s what I did! "


    Han Xue smell speech pupil a shrink, clench shell tooth, she has heard of this kind of thing, but how she is not very clear.


    Her father only taught her the bright side, but she had never seen the dark side. Her kind character followed her mother, and Han Ming deliberately kept her away from certain things.


    First time


    when Han Lin heard Yan''s words, he stopped talking and took out the medicine. He did it for many years. It should be said that he took out 10% of the medicine from a single plant.


    He didn''t do it privately, but Han Ming and more than 70% of the chambers of Commerce. It doesn''t matter if they take 10% or 20% of the elixirs themselves. Very people can see that they can also make huge profits.But if you take 50% off, that''s what a fool does. The chamber of commerce that does this kind of thing only takes 20% at most, because once you take a panacea, it will change, and buyers can feel it.


    He has been working for so many years, and has never been noticed. As for the fact that he said it was impossible to take out 50% of the medicine, but who would believe him?


    It was impossible to talk about the extraction of medicinal herbs, but the big man used it to block his mouth. He exaggerated it to 50%, which made him in a dilemma.


    At this moment, they suddenly fell into the downwind and were denounced by tens of thousands of people. What''s more, they had to fight.


    This kind of nature is like buying cigarettes. If you lose 10% of the cigarettes, the "strength" will be weakened. If you smoke out all the 10% of the cigarettes, it will become a fake cigarette and a fake panacea.


    Everyone here can''t do without the elixir, because it''s the only shortcut for them to become stronger, and they are deeply poisoned and hate the extraction of drugs.


    It can be said that at this moment, their anger was all vented, and the Han family chamber of commerce became an outbreak point. Some small-scale riots started again, and many guards were seriously injured.


    This is the taboo of the chamber of Commerce. Once it is discovered, such consequences are normal and should be eliminated.


    Han Xue''s pretty face has changed greatly, but with her own strength, she is also a weak woman. How can she change this scene? I''m afraid that only when the strong come, can the riot be suppressed!


    Han Lin''s face is as pale as death, and he is desperate. He never thought that such a scene would happen. The owner of the family is not in the family, and no one can suppress it. The chamber of Commerce I''m afraid it''s over!


    But just at this time, a figure stepped out. Although the breath was not strong, it stood up to the sky and was as great as the sky.


    "Give me all Stop it

 Chapter 1188

    A voice with anger, shaking people''s hearts, seems to use the unique knowledge of sonic wave, directly one person pressure ten thousand people!


    Ning Tao takes a step and grabs a refined spear from a guard. But under the eyes of the people, his hands are as simple as pulling noodles.


    "Collapse!"


    The long spear is broken in response to the sound, and the whole body is buzzing. Although it''s not a magic weapon, it''s also an excellent refined weapon. This one needs at least dozens of miraculous drugs, and it''s expensive.


    You can see from the guard''s face that it''s like his beloved wife was robbed. His face is crying and his heart is twitching. Looking at Ning Tao''s eyes, he is full of resentment.


    Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to it. He put the gun head in front of the person who yelled the most fiercely. His strength was so strong that he almost disappeared. There was only a bulge on his appearance, which was not obvious.


    See him cold way: "who dare to shout again, just like this gun, don''t follow the wind, that''s very stupid."


    "Do you know the truth? Is it really the chamber of Commerce? Is the time-honored brand of decades going to die on its own? Or are you deliberately planning to make trouble? "


    A series of questioning, but also with tit for tat meaning, many unreasonable people have been dumb, no longer speak.


    The reason why they follow suit is not only the hatred of the Han family, but also the hatred of the Han family. You know, the Han family has been dominating the city for hundreds of years, and naturally many people have been offended.


    Or from some small things to make a lot of people dissatisfied, such as riding a carriage fast on the street, rampaging, let a lot of people embarrassed, this is a sign.


    What''s more, as far as today''s Han family is concerned, those young people who want to hold their heads up to the sky are vigorous and young. How can they be called "Pi" if they don''t cause trouble!


    Although Ning Tao doesn''t know much about it, he estimates that most of the tens of thousands of people in front of him come to see the Han family. A small group of people follow suit, while others!


    Thinking of this, he fell into a deep meditation. Maybe he was too nervous for so many days, thinking of the bad for everything.


    Han Xue is relieved to see that the people are gradually stabilizing. If these people want to riot, they can''t be stopped by these guards, Keqing. In a moment, they will be defeated.


    The Korean Chamber of Commerce, which has been operating for decades, will also be smashed. This is a huge loss.


    It''s like the Han family''s job is gone, there''s no way to make money, they can only eat their old capital, or they are surpassed by the Bai family and the Liu family, but he doesn''t know that the so-called old capital has long been gone.


    Han Lin a face dead ash, the idea of suicide has already had, but he is not reconciled, this is obviously someone planting.


    At this time, Han Xue took a step and yelled: "everyone listen to me, you must calm down first."


    "You can''t listen to his one-sided words. Will the reputation of our Han family be erased because of his casual words? Even if it''s slander, there must be evidence."


    After hearing this, the big man looked angry and said, "you said we were slandering. You just want evidence. OK, I''ll show you the evidence now and let everyone have a look."


    With that, he took out half of the elixir from his arms, only the rough lower body, like shrinking water, dry like drying into medicine, and it is still shrinking.


    "This is the elixir I swallowed. As you can see now, the drug is lost, and there is also poison in it. I don''t know what they added, but they can still deceive people."


    "When we got the elixir, we didn''t check it carefully, but with our experience, we can see at a glance that the elixir was still of first-class quality and efficacy."


    "But since I began to swallow it, it has suddenly become like this, and the drug has been shrinking, as if it was only a reflection before, but now it is the real face."


    "Han Laogou, what''s in it?"


    Seeing this, Han Lin quickly rubbed his eyes and looked at the shrinking elixir carefully. He was surprised that he was an old man, but he didn''t see what the means were.


    Immediately flurried busy way: "this It''s impossible. Our Korean Chamber of Commerce doesn''t have such a panacea at all, and there are thousands of strains of traffic every day. How can it be spread on you? "


    That big man hears speech, ferocious voice way: "how, don''t you Han old dog still want to play naughty, this just today''s matter, if you want to cheat, I tell you, no way."


    Han Lin''s face is twisted and her heart is sad and indignant. She feels like she''s been put in a dung bowl. She can''t tell the pain of being dumb when she eats Coptis.


    Han Xue clenched her teeth and said angrily, "if this is really the fault of the Han family, I, Han Xue, can represent the Han family and will give you a satisfactory answer, but if it''s slander..."


    "I will let you know that my Han family is very good!"


    One of them roared: "your Han family is powerful, but in this city, you can''t just cover the sky with your hands, let alone do whatever you want."


    "Although my wildfire mercenary regiment is weak, it''s not the kind of coward who has broken his teeth and has to swallow them. Today, my brother''s poison must be solved."Don''t wait for Han Xue they open mouth, that big man suddenly hit the nail on the head sharp way: "you don''t want to delay time, I only ask Han old dog a word, extraction medicine you have done?"


    "Do you dare to swear with Daoxin, with the Han family, with your whole family?"


    This speech directly forced Han Lin to the edge of the cliff. Every second, he was pushed once.


    Han Lin''s face turned pale, and her pale lips wriggled for a moment, but she found that there was no sound. Tens of thousands of her eyes looked at her with piercing eyes.


    He suddenly clenched his teeth and made a decision. Although he was still unwilling, he could only do so now.


    Only when he''s dead, can he leave no trace!


    At this moment, he suddenly moved, and the palm full of spiritual power suddenly patted the tianlinggai, with great strength and a determined heart of death, which made countless people''s eyes shrink.


    E%


    "no No Uncle Lin...! "


    "Whoosh!"


    A palm stopped him. At the moment, the violent spirit power was less than an inch away from that day''s spirit cover.


    Ning Tao is the one who makes the move!


    But now he had a dignified face and direct vision, because not only did he stand up, but there was a middle-aged man. He also stretched out a hand, just stiff on the ground.


    "Manager Lin, you are here at last!" See Han Xue suddenly surprised way, like a burden to throw some to him.


    Manager Lin is a big man in the Han family. He is in charge of the east courtyard, and he is also the boss in charge of all affairs, second only to the third elder. It is said that he is going to take over the Third Elder''s class.


    Hearing this, manager Lin smiles and gives Han Xue a reassuring look. Then he stands up with a straight chest.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he frowned slightly and didn''t like it. This guy looked like walking, very proud.


    But just then, the crowd was in a violent commotion. The iron bucket surrounded by three circles inside and three circles outside suddenly revealed a gap, and more than a dozen gloomy and angry looking HAIs came out.


    This is the family of tanchenghai Haibo!


    Han Xue was overjoyed and said: "Uncle Hai, please say a fair word here. Our Korean Chamber of commerce is totally planted and framed. It can''t be poisonous at all."


    However, a stretcher made him despair. If he was hit by five thunderbolts, Hai Ao was extremely distressed and said in a deep voice, "Miss, my son has been poisoned. I hope you can take out the antidote."


    "Otherwise, don''t blame my men for being merciless!"

 Chapter 1189

    "My son is poisoned...!"


    This voice reverberates endlessly in the corridor, and it is as powerful as rolling in the body.


    "Step on...!"


    Han Xue''s pretty face is pale. The uneasiness in her heart has been magnified countless times and spread to her whole body. As a result, her hands and feet are cold. It seems that I smell something bad.


    The Hai family is a second rate family in Tancheng, which is inferior to the Han family and the Bai family. Moreover, they have always been neutral and rarely say who offends whom.


    In front of him is Haibo, the head of the Haijia clan, who has made friends with the three families. Han Xue has a good impression on him, so he let him be the justice without thinking about it.


    But I didn''t expect that uncle Haibo feidan didn''t help her. Instead, he came to "ask her a question". His son was also poisoned, but this It''s impossible.


    Han Xue in the moment of consternation, quickly turned to see Uncle Lin, only he knew the truth of the matter.


    However, Han Lin seems to be in a daze. She stares at Haibo. Her whole body is stiff on the ground. She can feel that her body is shaking gradually, just like seeing great fear.


    Haibo''s angry eyes swept and his pupils shrank. He realized something in this moment!


    At this time, Han Xue said anxiously: "Uncle Lin, what''s the matter? Uncle Hai, how can his son be poisoned? Did he swallow the poison that the man said? "


    As soon as this remark is made, everyone''s eyes are on it, and the strength of Haibo can''t be underestimated. If it really proves that it happened here, it will not give up.


    At the very least, the chamber of Commerce of the Han family will be demolished. Once the chamber of commerce is demolished this time, even if it opens again, its popularity will hardly return to its peak. Now, it has been damaged.


    For example, if you go to the supermarket and find that you have sold dirty things here, even if you repent, you will have a bad heart. If you want to wipe out the shadow completely, it will take a long time at least.


    Seeing this, Han Lin explained: "I I don''t know. Mr. Hai did buy a panacea here, but the quality I gave is the best. It can''t be poisonous. "


    "Hum!"


    However, with an angry Snort and a direct wave of his hand, Haibo carried out a thin young man, whose face was black and blue, as if smeared with black charcoal. He was stiff and miserable.


    If people didn''t feel that there was still a ray of life, they would think it was a dead body. But even so, they felt numb and frightened.


    The smell is like the fire in winter, in the strong wind, as if it will go out at any time, so that they are worried.


    Seeing this, everyone knew that his son almost died when he bought the poison. Basically, he was left with one breath. No father would swallow it.


    I''m afraid that even if Han Ming is here, Haibo will tear down the Han family chamber of Commerce in his fury. This is the power of family affection.


    And Han Xue and others see this scene, cold hands and feet, the heart has been basically desperate, a heart is mentioned in the throat, afraid of the sea childe suddenly cut off gas.


    Steward Lin''s face was stiff and ugly. Things were worse than he thought. They could not stop him.


    "Eh!"


    At this time, Ning Tao, who had been silent, suddenly said softly, as if he had found something interesting. Seeing through his eyes, his face was changeable and gloomy.


    There was the noise of the crowd, the fury, the curse, and the chatter, but a voice caught his attention, and the frown that had been locked suddenly relaxed.


    "It''s said that Mr. Hai has been weak and sick all the time. He was haunted by illness since he was a child. Unexpectedly, he was robbed again. He is a poor man. No wonder patriarch Hai will come here...!"


    While listening carefully, there was another commotion in the crowd. When Ning Tao looked up, he saw hundreds of people rioting, and more than a dozen people were carried over.


    Actually And poisoned people!


    A few people breathe, feel trouble, just for a while there are nearly 20 poisoned people, that as time goes on, will there be more?


    What about Mr. Hai? If they want to tear down the chamber of Commerce, they can''t stop it.


    "Patriarch Hai, this matter must be traced to the end, otherwise someone will be poisoned again, kill this black hearted businessman, dismantle the chamber of Commerce, beat up the Han family, and avenge the son of Hai..."


    Tens of thousands of people roar together, and they all feel threatened. Who knows if they have this kind of elixir in their hands? If they don''t find out, they will feel uneasy in their hearts.


    Most of the people here have done business with the Han family chamber of Commerce, and it''s common for them to swallow the elixir. Many of them look pale and check their bodies. They always feel like they are in a bad mood.


    Hearing the words, Haibo finally stepped out and said coldly, "I only ask you two things. First, what did you add to the elixir? How many more drugs have been extracted? "


    "I need to know all this so that I can get the right medicine. And don''t play tricks on me."


    "Second, do you have any premeditations? Use this poison to harm some people? Do something? How many more elixirs like this? Is it possible to poison in some way? ""What do you want from the Han family? How much more has this elixir spread? Do you want to control Tancheng? Or do you want to make a lot of money? Your purpose What is it? "


    "I advise you to tell the truth, otherwise, there will be no amnesty!"


    As soon as the words fell, tens of thousands of people were in danger. It was these words that made them full of threats. They immediately took a step and burst out.


    "Kill No Pardon


    Tens of thousands of people roared together, which was even more terrifying than Tianlei. Many people''s eardrums trembled and their brains hummed.


    Han Lin directly sits on the ground, and the blood flows out of her mouth. Lin Guanshi is scared back. Han Xue''s body shakes and trembles, but Ning Tao is still as a mountain.


    When he looked at the scene in front of him, his face was ugly, and there were only a few hundred people in emotional riots, all of whom were relatives and friends of those poisoned people. Now, things became difficult.


    When Haibo saw that these people were indifferent, he was furious and took a step immediately. Morin said, "I''ll give brother Han Ming face. I''ll ask you one last time, say it or not!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense to them, clan leader Hai. Kill them all. Today, let the Han family know the consequences of provoking public anger. These black hearted merchants are worthy of death. They should be executed in a hurry..."


    Tens of thousands of people took out their weapons and roared. Virtually, they all regarded Haibo as the leader and listened to his orders.


    Han Xue clenched her teeth and said anxiously: "Uncle Hai, calm down first. There may be some misunderstanding about this."


    "Hum!"


    Then he answered her with anger. Haibo couldn''t suppress his anger and said, "since you don''t say it, I''ll go to see it myself and take a look at the Han family."


    "I''m going to destroy all those poisons!"


    After that, he rushed to the Han family chamber of Commerce, as if to find out everything, so he moved his whole body. Some people in front of him restrained the guards one after another, and the battle broke out.


    But at this moment, Han Lin''s eyes shrank, and his face suddenly realized. He roared out, and his whole body was red with blood, as if he had used some secret method.


    "Whoosh!"


    With his strength in the middle stage of infant training, he basically relied on the vainglory accumulated by the elixir. At that time, he surpassed Haibo and stood in front of the chamber of commerce with a ferocious face.


    He said anxiously, "anyone who dares to enter the chamber of Commerce will step on my corpse, my Han family Never die. "


    Look at section h of the legal chapter} h @


    above

 Chapter 1190

    Han Lin''s action surprised many people, even Haibo was also very surprised, his eyes flashed slightly.


    After everyone was shocked, they were furious. You black hearted businessman dare to threaten us and didn''t cut you on the spot. It''s already a shame to the Han family. You''re asking for death.


    "Damn you, I dare to be so arrogant. I''ve been looking at your Han family for a long time. Today we''re not only going to demolish the chamber of Commerce, but also your Han family. I''m afraid of you."


    A big man jumped out and said angrily, "TM, I''m not afraid of death for a long time. After so many years of licking blood on the edge of the knife, I''m afraid of death."


    "As the saying goes, people fight for breath and Buddhas fight for incense. If you live so hard, what''s the use of living? Today I will die for dignity, and die meaningful."


    As soon as these words were uttered, some people''s ferocity was completely aroused. It''s right. TM has been a mercenary for so many years, and has never been looked down upon by the big family. Today, we want to be brave!


    A lot of people''s eyes are red, and they think of their old grudges. It''s really not easy to go out hunting spirit beasts. Sometimes when they meet the experience of the disciples of the big family, they will be forced away.


    The elixir they got in exchange for their lives, the animal pill, will be robbed by those big families. Although it''s not only the Han family, the hatred is undoubtedly in this place Burst out!


    "Roar Ah, ah...! "


    "Kill!"


    Some of the most impulsive people began to boil and rushed to the chamber of Commerce, just like the flood of opening the gate, releasing a group of wild beasts to level everything.


    Haibo also moved, and his strength broke out in the later period of baby refining. A long gun was taken out, and the body of the gun was like a dragon. A little cold suddenly appeared. Without hesitation, he stabbed Han Lin straight.


    Seeing this, Han Lin grits her teeth and refuses to retreat. It''s not that he doesn''t want to retreat, but that he must never retreat. Today, no matter what, he can''t give in and won''t let himself die. All the Han family will die.


    He couldn''t resist the power of this shot. Although it seemed that his cultivation was very high, it was all made up of miraculous drugs. Generally, he gave it to the guard for fighting and killing.


    But now, the guards he relies on are hard to protect themselves, which is equivalent to more than 100 ants fighting 10000 ants. After a few breaths, all of them will be turned into dregs.


    A little cold is expanding in his pupils, and the sudden killing makes him feel cold. He knows that he is doomed today, but he is unwilling, because There''s something wrong with it!


    "Dang!"


    The spear was stopped, but the comer was shaken back a few steps. On the other hand, Haibo was just a body shape. From this, we can tell the strength of the two people. There is a big gap between them, and they can''t fight each other.


    Han Lin seems to be aware, opened his eyes, wait for the next second hope and disillusionment, bitter way: "Lin Guan Shi."


    That''s right. It''s Lin who is in charge. Among the Han family, he has the highest strength and position. If he doesn''t stand in the way, what''s the use of the Han family to support him?


    \At the moment, he was bleeding from the corner of his mouth and gritted his teeth: "chief Hai, please calm down first. If you really tear down the chamber of Commerce, it will be an endless situation."


    "You should know the strength of our Han family. If you do this, it will only do you harm but not good. With your intelligence, you can''t understand this. But why do you pretend to be a fool?"


    Hearing this, Haibo said, "don''t tell me so much. It''s useless. I only know you''ve done harm to my son. Now I''m going to find the antidote and destroy the poison."


    "I do this not only for my son, but also for the safety of tens of thousands of people in Tancheng."


    "Now there are dozens of people poisoned. If you are allowed to continue to spread, who knows what will happen?"


    "If you''re smart, don''t get in my way!"


    Finish saying, a great pressure crazy catharsis but descend, at the moment of he has already made full use of, without mercy.


    Lin Guan Shi looks angry. It''s really a headache for Hai clan leader to rush into the chamber of Commerce.


    Just as he came up with his sword, a secret message from Han Lin came to his ear, wrapped in a weak spiritual power.


    "Well!"


    Manager Lin''s steps and pupils shrunk, as if he had heard something shocking. But the murderer rushed in front of him, and he said immediately: "chief Hai, I''ve offended you!"


    "Dangdangdang..."


    They turned into a group in an instant, and the fight was in full swing, but Lin Guanshi was obviously in a bad position, just reluctantly delaying.


    Haibo''s strength has reached its peak. He seems to be an impulsive father. For the sake of the so-called righteousness


    At this time, the fight below was also in a mess. Tens of thousands of friars came to encircle them in a fan-shaped way. Although there were tens of thousands of them, only a thousand of them could really attack.


    But even so, more than 100 Han family guards can''t stop them. They are basically in a state of collapse. Dozens of people fell down in an instant, and blood burst out.


    Han Xue''s eyes are red and her heart is full of impatience. She wants to stop it, but she can only think about it.All of a sudden, five or six strong men gathered around, with naked intention to kill in their eyes. Taking advantage of the chaos, they made a decisive move. The target was Miss Han!


    "Wind breaking sword technique!"


    "Crazy beast fist!"


    ¡­¡­


    Six violent attacks come in a flash. Han Xue''s face changes greatly, but it''s too late to fight back. A pair of beautiful eyes can already see the killer''s grim smile.


    "Just a mole ant, dare to be reckless here!"


    Only heard a roar, in the middle of the two sides suddenly inserted a person, surging spirit power burst out!


    "One fan comes from all directions, continuous."


    "one fan comes from six directions, fast as thunder!"


    I saw a stream of air to resist the six attacks, as if in the whole body to form a quagmire array, easy to come in, difficult to go out, the moment will move the six people with the force.


    "Pa pa pa...!"


    Six crisp sounds came out, just like firecrackers. The figure of six coarse mines was like a kite with broken line. With bright red silk thread, they fell into the crowd of crazy riots.


    Han Xue sees this scene, beautiful eyes stare round, sexy red lips slightly open and close, as if surprised by this amazing scene.


    "Little Little beggar


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he suddenly gave a cold hum and stepped out as if in a blink. The soles of his feet didn''t seem to touch the ground.


    "Take nine steps, the first step!"


    "Bang!"


    In the moment of Han Xue''s turning back, he saw Ning Tao''s wild and domineering figure, hit a knee in the air, and flew a furtive servant dozens of meters.


    This scene not only startled her, but also shocked the people who thought of Han Xue''s idea on the surface and in the dark. When they thought of the deterrent force before, they could not help but retreat.


    When one man is in charge, ten thousand can''t open!


    Ning Tao just went to that station. Thousands of people took a detour. They were afraid of being as fierce as ancient beasts. If there were soft persimmons, they would not pinch to pick hard stones. That''s stupid. Few people would be so stupid.


    Seeing the crowd''s refusal, Ning Tao turned around slowly. On his fierce face, he showed a smile and comforted: "I said I would protect you."

 Chapter 1191

    Han Xuemei''s eyes are blurred and her mind is full of emotions. She finds that she is occupied by a domineering figure and can''t get rid of it. She seems to be in a daze and recalls a passage.


    "I brought you back. Later I''ll cover you


    See the appearance of Han Xue gaffe, Ning Tao smile, as if thought of together, immediately with a smile: "later, I''ll cover you!"


    "Plop, plop...!"


    This sentence seems to have a kind of magic, which makes Han Xue''s heart beat faster suddenly. With an inappropriate blush, she climbs onto her pretty face, making her look beautiful and moving.


    Seeing Han Xue''s red face, Ning Tao exclaimed, "how can your face be so red? It won''t be poisoned, will it?"


    Han Xue smell speech, a face of resentment, can''t help but blame looked at him, as if is not to buy a bag of little girls, heart painted countless small circle curse you, sulky.


    "Eh!"


    Just when the atmosphere was in embarrassment, a reckless figure seemed to be red eyed and was hit by Ning Tao, but the latter didn''t even look at it and directly hit him with a back fist.


    "Bang!"


    The man was like being swung by an iron bar, and he was knocked down on the spot. The bridge of his nose was broken. The tears flowed down, and the whole person curled up into a shrimp shape.


    Those who know it are covering their noses, while those who don''t think it''s broken. There''s nothing to love about their whole life.


    After this cushion, the atmosphere has eased a lot, but the situation is very dangerous. They are basically wrapped with dumplings, and some people rush to the door of the chamber of Commerce.


    The more than 100 guards of the Han family, Keqing, are now left with only a few stubborn people. The rest are either dead or disabled. They can''t even find their shadow and are trampled down.


    At the gate of the chamber of Commerce, the two strong men fought fiercely, but Lin Guanshi was no match at all. He was already scarred, and his confidence had been thrown into the stinky ditch for a long time.


    See this scene, Han Xue heart bitterness, emerged a desolation, uncle Hai suddenly become cold and heartless, Tan City friar suddenly anger, all this is why?


    Although she is young and a woman, she is not stupid. This kind of unusual is not that she can''t see the real reason and the truth of the matter. She hasn''t thought about it yet.


    Looking at this moment of disaster, the monk of Tancheng seems to be turning into a wild beast, and is about to level the Han family chamber of Commerce. However, as a young lady of the Han family, she can only watch.


    Time every second, her heart more anxious, like the hot pot of ants, there are tears in her eyes, that deep sense of powerlessness let her hate, secretly scold themselves useless.


    As everyone knows, her expression is all in the eyes of Ning Tao, that touch of sadness makes him heartache, he has secretly vowed to let Han Xue has been happy, throw away all the unhappiness.


    ¡·¡­ First; fifth s


    he said with a smile: "Xueer, do you remember what I said to you personally when I was in the carriage?"


    "No matter what happens, I''ll carry it for you!"


    The memory in the brain coincides with Ning Tao''s words. Suddenly, Han Xue''s beautiful eyes shrink, her breath stagnates, and her eyelids jump out of time, giving her an ominous premonition.


    "You What do you want? "


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao gave a hearty smile and said, "of course Stop it


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole person ejected like a spring and rushed to the door of the chamber of Commerce. That kind of impact force was equivalent to a mad bull, rushing all the way.


    Han Xue see, cardiac arrest, beautiful eyes contracted into the eye of a needle, as if to see the big terror, heart and mind are surprised.


    Stop it!


    Isn''t it a joke? The uprising of tens of thousands of people, even if a strong alchemist comes, how far will he go? Who can carry tens of thousands of monks at the same time?


    Ning Tao''s strength is not too much for infant training, but the infant training monks present are no less than hundreds of people, or even more. How can he stop all this by himself!


    In Han Xue''s opinion, it''s no less than picking the stars and the moon. It''s just like a bicycle hitting an armored tank. It''s just a fantasy. Even if you want to die, you won''t find such a mentally retarded way.


    But now, Ning Tao is really going like this. Holding the Arabian Nights to stop everything, he rushes all the way like a wild animal. The result is not clear.


    After a short absence, Han Xue said in a sharp voice: "no Don''t go Come back...! "


    Her voice is hysterical, sharp and harsh, which fully shows a person''s anxiety. The next second, she even rushes to the past, her beautiful eyes are red and persistent to catch up with her.


    "I brought you back. I want to Cover you


    In front of her, there was no one to stop her, because Ning Tao was like a bulldozer. He wiped out all the obstacles in front of her and conquered them all the way.


    At this time, Han Xue has only one idea in her mind. Even if she is dead, she will die with Ning Tao. In that case, she won''t leave any regrets!


    At the door of the chamber of Commerce, only a dozen people were left to resist, but only three or four breaths were needed, and they would be trampled down, and the forest warden''s oil and lamp would be exhausted, and they were close to extinction.Just after the first breath, a figure rushed out like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, just like a small stone, standing in front of the floodgate, with great power disparity.


    A man with a dark complexion suddenly rushes out with a murderous look in his eyes. There are two guards who have died in his hands. His purpose is very clear, that is to kill the Han family.


    "Thousands of poisons, black hands!"


    One dark hand came out and shone, but the other hand was faster than him, leaving a scarlet mark on his grinning face and kicking away.


    "Bang!"


    The body was hit hard, directly hit the crowd, like a bowling ball, knocked over several unsuspecting people.


    And this action was immediately watched by people. At a glance, he saw that domineering Ning Tao stopped in front of all of them, and he dared to do it wantonly.


    A skinny man saw this, his eyes flashed, and immediately roared: "Damn, you really think we''re afraid of you. I wanted to let you off, but you''re still on your face!"


    "Brothers, go up together and kill him!"


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately resonated. Some people have long been dissatisfied with Ning Tao. Before, it was like two hundred and five, and more than a dozen people were killed.


    But if a careful person finds out that the skinny man who yelled the most fiercely before has disappeared, similar to this scene, no less than a dozen, but they have not been seen.


    When Ning Tao saw someone rushing in, he took a deep breath. In an instant, he broke out his strength of refining 40% of his baby and did not retreat.


    "A roll of wind and cloud moves, eight barren let me go!"


    I saw him move slowly, embracing the void, a general trend pervaded all around, such as turtle climbing, such as the old man playing Tai Chi.


    "Eh This What the hell is this Why can''t I move Alas How did my hand move... "


    The ten or so people who came suddenly got into shape, as if they were in the mire. They were entangled by a stream of air, which was equivalent to entering a clockwise direction.


    We can see that the ten people are moving along with Ning Tao''s action, along with the general trend, clockwise, and a huge grinding plate in the void gradually condenses out.

 Chapter 1192

    A huge millstone slowly turns, appears in the boundless void, but exists in the invisible, a general trend diffuses, is gradually strengthening, as if endless.


    This scene is puzzling. Instead of attacking them with fists, Ning Tao stands in the same place and embraces the void. His movements are like tortoise speed, but his movements are the sign of Tai Chi.


    The essence of Taiji, the thirty-six styles of Zhenwu and the unique skills of Wudang are integrated into the "volume" of the world. The autumn wind sweeps the fallen leaves to make a frame and container, which is a combination of these.


    Although it is not perfect yet, how can the power of Tai Chi be tolerated to be underestimated? Coupled with Ning Tao''s knowledge of unique skills, he has created the most suitable move for himself. His power is unpredictable.


    At this moment, his eyes are extremely bright, his "spirit, Qi and spirit" have reached the peak, his brain is empty, his actions are completely at his heart, and he doesn''t stick to moves at all.


    With all his strength, he has reached the top of the world and gradually moved towards perfection. Moreover, he has been inclined to group attack. As long as he has entered his Taiji trend, he will move for him.


    Before they got close to Ning Tao, they suddenly felt a force that could not be disobeyed. It was like a millstone. If they wanted to resist, they had to be stronger.


    But the most powerful of these people is refining gas. Originally, they thought they would win if there were more people. But who knows, there are still such strange moves, just like being manipulated.


    Their movements follow Ning Tao. It''s like the latter is teaching them to play Tai Chi. Every movement, every silence, makes this trend of Tai Chi more powerful and reaches its peak.


    When they were shocked, dozens of people rushed over. Although the scene looked strange, there were a large number of them. At this time, they saw the gods and ghosts.


    "Brothers, fight with me, kill me!"


    Dozens of people rushed into the Taiji trend, but before they took a few steps, they were suddenly crushed by a powerful force. They could only follow it, otherwise they would be crushed!


    Just like those who follow me prosper, those who rebel against me die!


    Dozens of people were shocked, and they quickly adapted to this force, including the strongest one, Lian Ying cultivation. After his face changed, he didn''t disobey and still chose to obey.


    In short, the formation of this Tai Chi millstone trend stems from ningtao''s terrible power, that is, the unique skill itself, which lays a rudiment, but it can strengthen itself through the general trend.


    That is to say, the fuller the aura of Taiji, the stronger its power will become. The general trend is a millstone, and the aura of people is its driving force.


    And if you want to break this trend, you must have more power than Ning Tao himself. The longer you drag on, the stronger the trend is. If you want to break it It''s just more difficult!


    The infant refining monk understood this, and also knew that his strength could not break the situation, so he had to choose obedience, but he did not accept his life, but first complied with the situation and saved his life.


    These dozens of people join in, and they also end up as old people playing Tai Chi. One by one, they move slowly and uncontrollably, just like a millstone pressing them, otherwise they will be crushed.


    And dozens of people play Tai Chi at the same time. The momentum and charm of Tai Chi have become the nourishment of this millstone. Instead of destroying it, they have strengthened the enemy, which is not worth the loss!


    Ning Tao is in a state of chaos. He doesn''t know what he has done. He seems to be drawn by his instinct, which coincides with the truth of the road and confirms the harmony between heaven and earth.


    But there is also a price. The huge spiritual power in his elixir field, as well as all kinds of accumulation stored in his flesh and blood, and more than half of the spiritual baby''s storage are now in rapid consumption.


    If his body is carrying a hundred thousand mountains, it will cost a lot to make every move. It is in line with the truth of heaven and earth. How can it be so simple? If there is a slight mistake, it will be doomed.


    Aware of the strangeness of the general situation, the friar immediately yelled back: "don''t come here, don''t come here..."


    But at this time, there are more than 100 people in the general situation. It''s like coming to the park in the early morning. More than 100 old people are slowly playing Tai Chi, which makes young people vomit blood.


    People see this scene, quickly pause, one by one face surprised, strange unceasingly, what is this?


    Immediately someone said angrily, "what are you doing, playing games? Would you please be serious? "


    "It''s a fight now, fight, understand? If you don''t want to fight, you can all get out of our way. What are you doing


    Hearing this, the infant refining monk angrily roared: "don''t come here, there''s a big danger...!"


    "Don''t come here. Are you all pigs with headache? Don''t come near here. Let clan leader Hai come here. Come on, you can''t beat him... "


    This kind of words is ambiguous, which makes thousands of people outside confused. At the same time, they are also angry. M, who are you smart? What are you doing?


    At this time, a skinny man jumped out. It was the man who had disappeared before. He said angrily, "what are you waiting for? Rush to crush them."


    "Dismantle the chamber of Commerce, kill the unscrupulous merchants, attack the Han family, let them pay for greed and never die."When they heard the words, their position became firm again. At this time, if they fanned a little, the fire would spread in one direction, with a strong sense of anger and killing.


    Seeing this, the skinny man immediately yelled: "brothers, success is right in front of you. Come with me."


    Seeing this, the infant refining friar said in a hurry, "don''t come here. It''s dangerous. Then everyone will die here. Is that pig brain?"


    However, the skinny man disdained the roar: "brothers, let''s all together, let him know the strength twisted into a strong rope, the people''s iron horse, rush."


    t¡£ "


    " kill Kill Kill


    Tens of thousands of red eyes fan in the past, Han''s guards are all declared destroyed, the flood finally did not hinder, rushed to the strange Ning Tao.


    No matter how the friar stopped him, how hysterical he roared and threatened him, it had no effect.


    The front thousands of people rushed into the Taiji trend directly, with boiling spiritual power. The surrounding space was distorted, and the power was really strong. They actually went towards ningtao.


    When the friar saw this, his pupils shrank and his heart came up to his throat. Maybe Really can break it!


    But when this torrent rushes in front of Ning Tao, all of them are rigidly standing on the ground. They feel that the void is solidified, like they are stuck. If they resist hard, they will only get hurt.


    At this time, Ning Tao closed his eyes, but the seven orifices shed blood strangely. His face was pale and his body trembled slightly. It seemed that he was in an overload state, and the whole person was stuck there.


    When Han Xue sees this, her beautiful eyes are hazy and her face is full of tears. Looking at Ning Tao''s tragedy, she feels a pang in her heart, full of intolerance, but she feels wonderful and sweet!


    "No Don''t


    She was heartbroken, but under the influence of the devil, she thought of an explosion, playing Tai Chi. According to the memory in her mind, she tried her best to run the force of four robberies and moved slowly.


    "Poof...!"


    This move seems to have been hit by hundreds of millions of people, and a few mouthfuls of blood were ejected on the spot, causing heavy damage.


    It seems to have some influence. Ning Tao, who has been standing still, finally moves slowly. It seems that he is on the verge of a ridge. That move leads directly to the past, and the void mill is already turning.


    "Tai chi moves with me, I move with my heart!"


    With the movement of Ning Tao, thousands of people moved, and the feeling of the grinding plate came again, with the force that can''t be disobeyed. For a time, the charm of Taiji, the general trend, and the sublimation.


    Those who follow me will prosper, those who rebel against me will perish!

 Chapter 1193

    "Eh What happened What a powerful force What the hell is this I How did I move


    In the middle of the shock, there was an extremely shocking scene, in which thousands of monks played Tai Chi at the same time, which was full of ancient rhyme and sublimed to the utmost. It coincided with heaven and earth and implied the truth of yin and Yang.


    On Ning Tao''s head, the invisible millstone has two fish, yin and Yang, forming the color of Tai Chi. The more the charm of Tai Chi spreads, the more stable its operation is.


    In this whole square, there is a general trend everywhere, and it is still climbing endlessly. Thousands of people move together, which has become its nutrient and gradually formed a cycle.


    Thousands of people were extremely shocked. When they realized it, their intestines were blue with regret. Although they were not in danger for the time being, the feeling that they could not help themselves was really uncomfortable.


    This kind of general situation is more like an array, because the array itself is composed of potential. If you want to break this kind of general situation, you must destroy that pillar and let the general situation collapse.


    And the pillar is Ning Tao!


    He is the center of the general trend and the initiator of all this. As long as there are forces far beyond him, they can easily defeat the general trend and return to freedom.


    But in these thousands of people, they are basically free practitioners, and there are only a few baby refining monks. Even if they have, they are no better than Ning Tao. They can only barely protect their own safety.


    The people who followed suit changed their faces and were scared. They had never seen such a strange scene before, and they had never heard of such a move.


    It can make thousands of people move like puppets. How does that guy do it?


    At the beginning, the infant refining monk saw that, his anger could not be compounded, and he felt that he had choked the anger of a volcano.


    Don''t be afraid of team player like God, just be afraid of team mate like pig!


    These people are all pig brains. They are all stupid. The infant monk is going to be crazy. His face is distorted. When he says there is danger here, he goes here happily.


    All of a sudden, he watched the skinny man, and immediately burst out his anger. He roared: "because of you, are you an undercover sent by a monkey?"


    As soon as this remark was made, all the spearheads turned at the same time. Thousands of murderous eyes seemed to be able to cut people. It was the head of this bastard belt. He had nothing to pretend when he was idle.


    Take you to pretend to force, take you to fly, take you to fly into a thousand people pile!


    Well, they are all trapped here. A team mate with a pig brain can pit you to death, and another team mate is more terrible, that is You have to have a brain!


    The skinny man''s face is very blue. He never thought that there would be such a scene. He wanted to play a leading role, but he trapped himself here, close to exposure


    The baby refining monk''s whole body trembled, but he was trapped in action and couldn''t beat him violently. Suddenly, he had an idea. He took a deep breath, and his mouth was shriveled, as if he had accumulated strength.


    "Spit!"


    An old sputum shot out, and accurately hit the skinny man, this scene is very disgusting impact.


    "Eh!"


    A group of people frowned and looked disgusted, but it seemed that they had found a new world. Suddenly, hundreds of people opened fire together, and the old phlegm exist everywhere!


    "Spit, spit..."


    "I vomit to death, you tortoise grandson. Ah, I''m sick to death. Vomit to death, drown him, drown him...!"


    Thousands of people hate it and fire together. The scene is extremely shocking and disgusting. It''s ridiculous for the monks to play children''s tricks, but it''s extremely practical!


    The millstone is more and more bright, absorbing too much charm nutrients, has been very strong, every rotation, with a mighty force, in which the body can only obey, not disobey.


    Ning Tao''s state at the moment is very magical. What he consumes is not only spiritual power but also accumulation. Countless spiritual lights burst out in his brain. The more he eats the essence of Tai Chi, the more delicious it is. It changes and sublimates!


    Rolling the world gradually to perfect, fan the world has also been made up for the vast majority, step nine steps in the sky, the fourth step in this world, in this state of every second, is a huge harvest.


    At this time, some old monks outside couldn''t see it any more. Although they couldn''t understand this trick, all the Dharma schools in the world were of the same origin. Once the caster was defeated, they naturally disappeared.


    Immediately, an old friar roared: "all of us are going to attack the Han family. We must kill him."


    Words fall, hundreds of long-range attack instant, even if a blow can not kill you, hundreds of attacks can always kill you.


    "Boom...!"


    The violent energy dissipated in the general situation, and Ning Tao was indeed seriously injured, but thousands of people were also immediately injured. At this moment, they all spewed out a mouthful of blood and dyed a large area red.


    It turns out that their Qi mechanisms have been linked together for a long time.


    This scene seems to be shocking, but Ning Tao can''t help them. He can only trap them for a short time, and he has paid a great price, which is hard to carry for a long time.To achieve this step, he has never been before, and never came after. He has trapped nearly ten thousand people with his own strength, and all of them have the same accomplishments. He has created an epic glory.


    "Stop it, stop it all..." A few old friars quickly scold a way, loose brow tightly wrinkly again.


    "We all don''t do it. They are all in the same breath. Anyone who attacks will share the damage, but don''t worry too much. They are just trapped for a short time and there will be no danger."


    An old friar tried to persuade him that it was basically impossible to kill ten thousand people with the same level of cultivation. He had seen that Ning Tao trapped them at most.


    At this time, a strange charm filled the air, reciting scriptures from nothingness, confirming the road, auspicious clouds came into the world!


    "This This is Daoyun


    The old monk gaped and looked at the auspicious scene with great horror. Like this strange scene, he only saw it once 50 years ago, but it was much weaker than this.


    "If the sky can bring good luck, it will only be Create your own way


    This young man in front of him is actually creating his own Taoist Dharma. No wonder, no wonder, it''s really shocking. If it''s spread, it''s enough to shock the whole Kunlun kingdom.


    It''s true that he created his own way, but there is absolutely no one as young as Ning Tao. The whole Kunlun kingdom belongs to him, even the "emperor" of Yuntian palace!


    All the people present were shocked, as if they were witnessing the birth of a miracle, the creator of an epic glory.


    But just at this time, a roar came out, and all they saw was a figure breaking into the general trend, a strong strength at the peak of baby refining, just like an iron stick stuck in the millstone.


    "The way of Haijia, the nine waves!"


    The grinding plate is like a running machine, suddenly stuck into a hard steel, the whole is stopped, but this pause is to let the whole situation, the grinding plate, crumble.


    "Boom Boom...! "


    The voice is deafening, and the Taiji trend is directly broken. It turns out that it was Haibo, the head of the Hai family, who broke the array and suppressed it with strength.


    Ning Tao is like a kite with broken line. He bears all the strength of this blow and falls directly on a piece of floor. His seven orifices bleed, but his body feels like being hollowed out.


    The self created way is blocked and the general situation is broken. If it were for others, it would have collapsed. This is a great opportunity lost, but Ning Tao is relieved.


    I almost sucked me dry!

 Chapter 1194

    At the moment, Ning Tao''s face is very lucky. He touches his forehead, but finds that he doesn''t even have a drop of sweat. Now he seems to be hollowed out, and the general situation almost doesn''t suck him up!


    The scene just now looks good. It can make tens of thousands of people follow his actions, trap them, and bring auspicious omens to the sky. This is a miracle that can be revealed only by creating the Taoist Dharma.


    But in fact, Ning Tao can only trap them. Even if he wants to attack a monk the day after tomorrow, it is extremely difficult and has too many limitations. When his spiritual power is exhausted, he can only wait to die.


    This time, thousands of people were trapped, and the huge price he paid was that most of the accumulation of Lingying and the great energy of heaven and earth for thousands of years were wasted.


    Even so, still unable to meet the needs of the general situation, crazy to ask him for all the spiritual power, flesh and blood, Dantian, Yuan baby, and even the soul power.


    It''s like a black hole filled with discontent. If it goes on like that, he will only die, or he will be killed by his own unique learning.


    But fortunately, at that time, Haibo suddenly broke out. Although he was badly injured, he recovered his life. He could not say whether he hated or appreciated Haibo, but only complicated.


    "Whoosh!"


    Han Xue directly rushed over, tears, regardless of the image of Ning Tao in his arms, aware of his breath, quickly take out the elixir, desperately to his mouth.


    "Oh...!"


    Ning Tao''s face is speechless and his mouth is full, but he tries to swallow it wisely. At the moment, there is no spiritual power in his body. If he doesn''t add it, it will only damage his foundation.


    At the moment, his physical activity is greatly lost, his Dantian is dim, Yuanying is weak, and his meridians are atrophied, which is a serious injury.


    Seeing this, Han Xue was distressed and cried: "how can you be so stupid? Don''t you know that you will die? You said you were going to cover me. What should I do when you die? "


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao''s face was dumb, and he felt that there was something wrong with his tone. He seemed to be coquettish, and his eyes were full of affection, as if they could sweet his heart.


    "Gulu...!"


    He swallowed, immediately changed the topic, bitter way: "I''m ok, but this matter is not over?"


    After that, they struggled to stand up, and there were tens of thousands of people in front of them, but they were afraid of him and did not dare to get close to him.


    Han Xue and he stand side by side, vowing not to retreat, and at the moment in the door of the Korean Chamber of Commerce, including Han Lin with a frightened face, there are only three people left, but they have to face tens of thousands of iron cavalry.


    How can an old and weak woman withstand the impact of tens of thousands of people.


    Now these people, Ning Tao, who is still in fear, have some shadows in his heart. But as long as time goes on, these fears will be diluted. Revenge or revenge.


    However, there are also some people who shrink back and feel that this incident is full of strangeness. This time they vent their anger, killing hundreds of people in the Han family and causing serious damage to the manager.


    At this time, Han Bo with a gloomy face walked out, pointed to Ning Tao and said in a deep voice, "young man, who are you?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech, sprinkles a smile and says: "the new manager of the Han family, Ning Tao, I don''t think you have heard of it."


    Hearing the words, Haibo''s face was still cold. He scolded: "you are a genius, but why do you want to work for the Han family? Such a black hearted family is really not worth it."


    Words are very sad, let Han Xue heart sink, jade hand tightly hold, but surprisingly fell into silence.


    Han Lin couldn''t help but said: "what black heart family, these are all imposed by you. My Han family has never sold poison elixir, and won''t commit suicide!"


    After hearing this, Haibo immediately rebuked and said, "if so, why don''t you let us go in to explore? My son is extremely poisonous and life and death are imminent. You are not contradictory."


    "I keep saying that I''m unjust and I''ve done no harm to others, but I''d rather die than let us enter the chamber of Commerce. With so many colleagues here, do you think I''m greedy for money and will rob the chamber of Commerce?"


    "So, there must be a ghost in your Korean Chamber of Commerce, otherwise why don''t we go in and search? Maybe the poison elixir is in it. You''re delaying. I''m right!"


    Han Lin smell speech, face distortion, heart has a dumb eat Coptis feeling, that sentence in the throat, but how also can''t say, looking at the excrement basin buckle in his head.


    In the face of Haibo''s sharp interrogation, his words were chiseled. His face was congested and he said, "a bunch of nonsense!"


    Seeing this, they all snorted angrily. In their hearts, they had already determined that the Han family chamber of Commerce was guilty. Otherwise, they would not dare to let them in. Maybe they were just delaying time.


    Immediately someone said angrily, "patriarch Hai, we can''t delay any longer. Maybe someone is moving in the dark now. In case the poison elixir is taken away, the evidence will be gone."


    "That''s right. Just the three of them, even if we do the strange thing again, we are not afraid of it. Surround the chamber of Commerce first, and never let one person go, for our justice.""Let''s think about the hardships we''ve suffered over the years. All the elixirs we bought are substandard products. We''ve been robbed and oppressed when we went to the wild to hunt and kill the spirit beasts. Can we bear it today?"


    The words roared loudly, which made many people boil and caused a lot of resonance. They immediately roared: "no Yes


    "What are you waiting for, rush!"


    Haibodang immediately moves, tens of thousands of people follow, like a torrent of steel, strong appeal, to level everything.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    "Kill!"


    The voice can ring through the sky, with a force like a hundred thousand mountains, sweeping over the sky. Their faces suddenly changed, and a sense of despair was born in their hearts.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, a dull voice rings out. Ning Tao''s weak but powerful figure comes out and stands in front of Han Xue. His figure seems to be able to block out the sun.


    Han Xuemei is absent-minded and looks at him stupidly. The prince charming in her dream is just like this Overlap!


    Ning Tao''s deterrent power is still there, let more than half of the monks step for a meal, but still can''t stop.


    Seeing this, he gave a sneer and said coldly, "I don''t think you''re stupid. You all ask yourself. Think about what you''re doing now Is it being used? "


    "Lure you from the place you hate most, and then resonate with you from the pitiful place, extract the elixir. The field mercenaries are humiliated and oppressed all the time..."


    Words have said this, many people have turned pale, and gradually stopped, some slowed down, forming a gap with some people, this kind of people is still gradually increasing.


    I don''t know why, these words made them feel stinging pain and a sense of inexplicable panic, as if Take your seat according to the number!

 Chapter 1195

    Ning Tao saw the momentum of the crowd was reduced, and his eyes twinkled with wisdom. He began to tell some of his guesses.


    "As a casual practitioner, I should experience all these things. As long as I add a little bit of embellishment to these things, I don''t think I can bear it. As for you, I think it''s the same."


    "Don''t you think it''s a mystery to think about the whole story and throw away all the old and new grudges? Don''t be taken advantage of or fooled by evil people. "


    "If you think I''m right, you may as well listen to me and try. All I want is to trust me for the time being. Remember, just trust me for the time being, just one word!"


    Hearing this, a lot of people''s eyes flicker abnormally. Although the pace slows down, it still doesn''t stop. The number of people is still surging in front of Ning Tao. There are still many people scolding!


    At this critical moment, Ning Tao took a breath like a whale swallowing water and suddenly roared, "stop!"


    There was no frightening attack on this voice, but it was so loud that tens of thousands of people could hear it clearly!


    However, the next second shocked everyone, nearly ten thousand people stopped at the same time, their eyes were clear, and they all chose to "have a try"!


    But what''s more shocking is that hundreds of people are rushing towards Ning Tao. They are still yelling and yelling at each other. They are provoking people to fight. They are still yelling to level the chamber of Commerce!


    "Eh!"


    These people did not run a few steps, the body suddenly a stiff, aware of countless strange eyes watching over, and rushed in front of Haibo, the body is also unable to help a meal.


    "Eh!"


    The atmosphere became more subtle, and hundreds of people suddenly became the target of public criticism. Countless people''s eyes were gloomy, wandering, and finally found something fishy, someone It''s a trick!


    Although they hate black hearted merchants, as mercenaries who lick blood on the edge of a knife, they hate scheming dogs even more, because once such people appear, they are often killed.


    What scares them even more is that they are attacked on both sides, stabbed in the back and schemed to make you defenseless


    More than 100 people There''s something wrong, and there are almost all Tancheng monks here. There are so many people, but few of them know them. It seems that Strange!


    They are not stupid. Naturally, they can guess some mistakes. They want revenge, but they don''t want to be used as a gun. That kind of feeling is really unpleasant.


    Seeing this, Haibo''s eyes flashed slightly, and suddenly said angrily, "how dare you believe this black heart family? With all the facts and evidence in front of us, more hesitation means more change. "


    "In case the Han family is really poisoned, can you guarantee that you will not be poisoned? This is a matter of life and death. Even my children have been poisoned. How can you be spared


    After hearing this, they all hesitated. There was a fierce struggle in their hearts. Both sides were suspicious, and they were the third party, representing the just side of the public.


    Just as they were struggling, Ning Tao suddenly sneered, "chief Hai, why do you think my Han family has been poisoned It''s the drunk''s intention, not in the bar! "


    Hearing the speech, Haibo''s face sank and said with a sneer: "the facts and evidence are all in front of us. Is there any false evidence?"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao took a deep breath and dissected: "you have come up with the so-called facts and evidence, pointing out the poisonous elixir of our Han family, so you want to go in and search."


    "It''s that simple. I said That''s right


    Hearing this, Haibo looked impatient and said, "how can you understand that the truth is so simple and flawed?"


    "No problem!"


    ''g update / fastest N 5


    unexpectedly, Ning Tao gave a very simple and direct answer, as if he agreed with this truth, but did not refute it.


    After hearing this, everyone was surprised. Did this guy suddenly wake up or want to give himself a step down? After all, no one can understand such a simple truth.


    After hearing this, Haibo immediately sneered and said, "since you understand the truth, what are you going to stop us from doing? If you repent now, with your talent, there will be great achievements in the future! "


    However, when Ning Tao heard the speech, he sneered and said coldly, "it''s because there''s no problem and it''s too perfect. That''s why people suspect that the details are enough to change everything."


    "When you carry those poisoned people here, they are only half breathed, but you don''t care about it. Instead, you insist on rushing into the chamber of Commerce. Isn''t that contradictory?"


    "If my relatives are poisoned, or if everyone''s relatives and friends are poisoned, the first reaction must be to detoxify them first. If they can''t, it must be to suppress them instead of ignoring them."


    "Since you''ve been here for a long time, those poisoned people have been in a half tone from the beginning to now, neither getting worse nor alleviating. This poison How strange


    Hearing this, everyone''s pupils gradually contracted. One by one, they were thoughtful and suspicious. They immediately turned their heads and looked at the poisoned person. They were half dead when they came, and they are still like this now.


    If they are poisoned by the poison elixir, they will get worse and lighten. But now their situation is surprisingly consistent. Is it the problem of the poison itself?They have different identities and come at different times. Then the methods of suppression will never be the same. If there is something worse, there should be something less. But now, all of them are in the same situation.


    It''s frightening to see that they all hang a breath, but the breath is always constant, just like an iron ball hanging from a hair. You think it''s going to break, but it''s always constant.


    Now this remark has awakened the public. I think it''s true. There can''t be such a coincidence.


    Haibo and other hundreds of people heard the speech, their hearts sank, and their faces turned white unconsciously, as if they had been pierced.


    Without waiting for them to refute, Ning Tao took a step and forced him to say, "in addition, I know some medical skills. From the signs of those people, it''s true that they are poisoned, but it''s hidden in the abdomen."


    "Although you''re hiding it, you can''t hide it from me. It''s very difficult for others to detoxify it. But if you want to force it, I''m afraid it won''t take you a few minutes to accomplish it."


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao''s face is full of evil spirit, and his tone is cold: "so, it''s just a conspiracy, it''s the ghost of you people, and you use everyone in disguise."


    "As for your purpose, it should be to enter our Han family chamber of Commerce, chief Hai, what I said Yes


    As soon as he said this, thousands of people looked at Haibo, one by one as sharp as a knife, cutting defense. No one wanted to be regarded as a fool and used as a gun.


    Aware of this scene, Haibo''s face was overcast, and sweat oozed from his forehead. He said angrily: "nonsense, you sharp mouthed boy, you are slandering."


    "Why do I go to Haibo''s house for justice


    "As we all know, I have a very good relationship with the Han family, and the Han family is the largest family in Tancheng. Why should I try every means to figure them out? Isn''t this a suicide


    "Also, you said that my purpose is to enter the chamber of Commerce. Then you can tell me what I want to do when I enter the chamber of Commerce. Can I rob in front of everyone, or You have ghosts

 Chapter 1196

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    The scene fell into a deadlock. The monks didn''t know who was the black hand, who was the ghost, who was the murderer? Who are the victims? What are their roles?


    Just as Ning Tao said, all this is the conspiracy of haibohai clan leader. Those poison elixirs are also fake, and the poisons are swallowed by themselves. Haibo is a conspirator!


    Or as Haibo said, the Han family pretends to be innocent on the surface, but they play tricks in the dark. The poison elixir was unintentionally produced by them, and now they insist on not letting them search inside.


    Both sides let them see, there is a great suspicion, anyway, they are innocent, impulsively do something, that deep hatred Got hooked!


    Now, on the part of Haibo, there is something suspicious, that is, the poisons and their abnormal reactions. The coincidence is too strange, and the reactions are very strange, like exposing the real purpose.


    On the other hand, there is something suspicious about the Han family, which is also the core of the whole thing. If this can be solved, the whole thing will come to an end even if it is not solved.


    This is the Han family chamber of Commerce. They insist that no one is allowed to enter the chamber of Commerce. Before, a large group of them rushed in and defended their dignity. This is understandable.


    But now we don''t have to be rude and reasonable. We just need to find out if there is any poison in it. After all, we also want to prescribe the right medicine to the case, but the attitude of the Han family is still stubborn and will not retreat.


    For this reason, hundreds of Han family guards died, dozens of Ke Qing were flattened, and one Han family chief executive was seriously injured. After these costs were paid, only three people had to intercept.


    They don''t understand this. They just have a look to see if there is a poison or not, and they won''t lose too much face. But Han Lin is like a hen protecting her cubs, and she will never retreat.


    Originally, it was a very simple thing, but some people were confused, and they were surrounded by it. Now these casual practitioners dare not do anything, for fear of being calculated.


    In a word, they have come to the conclusion that neither side is a good thing. Now they are honest as an spectator and a spectator when they don''t help or listen to anyone.


    Haibo and the hundreds of fans all looked maliciously in front of their eyes. They used to occupy the truth and can drive the masses, but now they are in a very embarrassing situation.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are sagacious and see through everything. For the whole story he knows, he looks back at the chamber of Commerce and frowns slightly, confirming his guess.


    But the situation is not good for them. There are only three people left. There are at least 100 people on the other side. There is also a leader of the family. This kind of strength is enough to crush them easily, for fear of tearing their skin.


    All of a sudden, Haibo''s face sank, and he yelled: "since it''s unreasonable to reason, we have to break through. I''d like to see what''s in you?"


    Before he finished speaking, his figure had already moved, as if he could not wait. A long gun was like a dragon, with nine waves, and the majestic spirit power turned into the tide behind him.


    "The way of Haijia, the nine waves!"


    Hundreds of people rolled over in an instant. This miracle should be gone, because Ning Tao has been badly damaged. Now it''s hard to stand up, let alone fight.


    Han Xue''s figure flashed and stood in front of them. Although her delicate body was slim, she didn''t flinch. Without hesitation, she drew out her long sword and burst out the strength of refining baby Wuzhong.


    But this momentum is like a boat in a rainstorm. Facing the torrent of hundreds of people, she will only be trodden into powder in the blink of an eye. She has no luck with Ning Tao.


    At this critical moment of life and death, a giant like atmosphere finally swept, with a lot of roar, directly blocked in front of Han Xue and the three people, to meet the torrent.


    "Han family''s unique skill, Fengfeng fingered Buddha!"


    "Boom boom Boom...! "


    Taking this place as the center, a strong wind which can be seen by the naked eye was swept up in an instant, whistling past in an extremely rapid manner, rolling up the dust all over the sky, and the atmosphere was filled with killing.


    When the dust cleared away, the people looked at the door of the chamber of Commerce. However, at this time, the situation changed greatly, and two groups of murderous monks were far away from each other, and the war was imminent.


    This is Han''s backup!


    I saw someone scream, his face suddenly wonderful, there is a good play to see, I do not know whether bloody battle?


    At this time, Ning Tao slowly spits out a bad breath, and finally arrives. In front of him and Han Xue, there is a familiar fat figure, firmly blocking in front of them.


    Nanyuan is in charge of the affairs Fat in charge!


    He gasped for breath, turned his head and hummed, "are you two OK? Is it a little late?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, bitter smile way: "is a bit late, but also be regarded as in time, otherwise you will burn incense."


    Han Xue also breathed a sigh of relief. Her whole body was soft and relaxed. She gritted her teeth and said, "my father, haven''t they come back yet? Today''s matter must not be easily forgotten. "


    On hearing this, the fat steward gave a bitter smile and looked around. Most of the steward of the Han family, including the north yard, came here.


    But with their strength, if they want to stop the head of Hai clan, they will have a certain confidence and chance unless they are in charge of Lin in the east courtyard, mother-in-law Hua in the north courtyard and him.V5p:


    but now, steward Lin has been badly hit. The number of people on the other side is definitely not lower than that of them. They all look very familiar. They don''t know who is the power. In short, they are not good at what they come from.


    Once the fight starts, it''s sure that both sides will lose. Their high-end fighting power is not here. It''s a big loss.


    The fat steward shook his head and said, "the owner of the family hasn''t come back yet. He should still be in the animal mausoleum plain. There are only three old guys left in the family who can manage things. They can only see the moves."


    Han Xue is not reconciled when she hears that Han family''s hundreds of guards have died in vain. But as far as the current situation is concerned, if they really want to fight, they still suffer.


    But is there a way to make uncle Hai stop?


    Alas No,


    Just when she was at a loss, Ning Tao behind her seemed to have made up his mind and said in a loud voice: "chief Hai, you mean to enter the chamber of Commerce to explore, right?"


    Haibo smell speech, tight frown suddenly a pick, a little surprised, said: "yes, if there is a poisonous elixir, then the matter is not over, but if there is no inside, I apologize."


    After listening to these words, people''s breath stagnated, feeling that this is the core of the whole thing. Is it coming at last?


    Ning Tao hears, unexpectedly hurtles Han Xue firm way again: "snow son, do you believe me?"


    Han Xue smell speech, a face is startled, a pair of beautiful eyes tightly stare at his that deep eyes, unexpectedly smile a way: "letter!"


    "Well, I want you to do me a favor and let the sea clan leader enter the chamber of commerce with me. As long as you believe me, I am sure to stop all this," said Ning Tao with bright eyes.


    "No, absolutely not, miss, don''t let them in," Han Lin''s face changed.


    "Yes, you can''t enter. Miss, just listen to us. You will never retreat. The chamber of commerce is an important place of our Han family. How can you tolerate others to enter..." Manager Lin said with a worried face.


    The two of them were very anxious and frightened. It should be noted that if the chamber of commerce wants to operate, it must have huge resources in and out. That is to say, there must be a large amount of inventory in the chamber of Commerce.


    However, the Han family has been greatly changed and their information has been stolen. They have already extracted most of their resources from the chamber of Commerce, and their days have long been short of money. If Haibo is allowed to go in, the truth of the Han family can be seen at a glance!


    It''s easy to see if the Han family''s details have been stolen!


    They have seen the shadow of the Bai family and the Liu family from behind this incident. This is a huge situation. As long as the Han family''s information is stolen, it will face disaster!


    It''s inevitable that the three families will fight!


    However, Han Xue suddenly smile, smile very bright, like a touch of sunshine in winter, very warm.


    She said with a faint smile, "in the name of Miss Han, I order you that no one should stop you. Let ningtao and uncle Hai go in. Those who violate will be killed without mercy."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Lin and Lin Guan''s face was as pale as ashes. When they got to their throat, they choked back. They were very sad, anxious and uncomfortable, but they couldn''t say more.


    "Whoosh!"


    Two figures in a flash, fat in charge, spend mother-in-law two people a face solemnly stopped in front of two people, attitude firm.


    Han Lin two people see this, directly collapsed to the ground, the inner struggle at this moment directly sink into the bottom, into the abyss.


    Their efforts It''s all over!


    Han family It''s over!

 Chapter 1197

    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and went to the gate of the chamber of Commerce. He said in a deep voice: "chief Hai, don''t you always want to enter the chamber of Commerce? Come with me, please!"


    With that, he turned around and entered the chamber of Commerce first, leaving everyone with a straight back, causing endless reverie.


    This scene caused a lot of uproar and consternation. They agreed to it. What''s the matter? If they agreed earlier, would it be necessary to kill so many people?


    This seems to be a contradiction. It''s hard for people to understand. Is it because all the poison elixirs inside have been transferred? Immediately, there are people surging in secret, and soon they will be surrounded here.


    Originally, the surrounding was very tight. Now the change is like an iron bucket. There are a lot of people in the dark. It''s hard for an ant to get in. The atmosphere is depressing.


    Seeing this, Haibo frowned. It was this change that made him a little hard to accept. He had to refuse before, but now he asked him to come in.


    "This...!"


    It''s not necessary to think that there must be a ghost, but any conspiracy must be based on the premise of strength. With Ning Tao''s severe injury, he can easily end the abuse with one hand.


    Now the wolf is like a fierce sheep But hesitated!


    Under the attention of all the people, Haibo''s face turned cold, and he had great spiritual power. This powerful strength gave him confidence and confidence, and he immediately took a big step into the chamber of Commerce.


    On the way, Han Lin and Lin manager''s pupils contract and open their mouths, but they have nothing to say. Fat manager and mother-in-law Hua also stop them and obey the orders of Han''s eldest daughter!


    In this kind of complicated vision, Haibo came to the door of the Korean Chamber of Commerce. Without any reason, he gave a meal and stood on his back. After a while, he finally walked in.


    Han Xue firmly believes that the fat steward and others are dignified, while Han Lin, the only two insiders here, are already paralyzed into flesh, as if they had become living dead.


    Haibo After all, I went in!!


    What''s more sad is that they are brought in by their own people. They are a group of ignorant people who want to steam, fry and fry.


    Han Lin is loyal and courageous. At the moment, she is dead and gloomy. There is only one word in her heart, heaven To destroy my Han family!


    As time slows down and space solidifies, tens of thousands of people just stay where they are, quietly waiting for the final result. It won''t take long to find out who is responsible for the ghost.


    Is it a black heart business? Or a schemer?


    Anyway, no matter who they are, they are not good things. No matter what happens, they are the ones who suffer the loss. They are scattered and helpless. They are easy to be bullied. It''s really hard


    In the chamber of Commerce, there is a sense of murder. Haibo points a gun at Ning Tao with a ferocious face. The head of the gun and even his neck only need to be put in an inch more to kill him.


    However, for some reason, Haibo was trembling, his eyes were red, and the air was cold, which was very strange.


    On the contrary, Ning Tao, with a cool face, even with his hands on his back, looks at Haibo with a firm face. He doesn''t care about the head of the gun in his neck, as if he has put his life and death aside.


    After a long stalemate, Ning Tao finally broke the peace and said with a smile: "chief Hai, it seems that I am right. You have something in other people''s hands, or Lifeblood


    "And this lifeline should be I''m sorry, young master


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the words fell, Haibo burst out directly, and the head of the gun brushed Ning Tao''s neck directly. Although it didn''t touch, the sharp cold light cut a wound.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Haibo completely lost his former reason, just like a fierce lion.


    Ning Tao sniffed and sneered: "of course, I know. If I guess well, it will make the young master weak and ill, and he will die soon. That''s why Hai clan leader is desperate."


    Haibo was short of breath and his chest was undulating. He gritted his teeth and said, "if you dare to keep on hanging my appetite, pretend to be a ghost and make a mystery, believe it or not, I will stab you to death."


    Hearing this threat, Ning Tao sneered and said, "I No Letter


    "You...!"


    Haibo glared, his spear hummed, and the pressure of the two elders was as strong as the sea waves.


    However, it''s useless for Ning Tao. After trying to get the response he wants, he finally has a sense of confidence, because he has found out why Hai clan leader is the enemy of Han family.


    What''s the lifeline that was caught by someone? Before, he had a perspective look at Mr. Hai. In addition to the poison in his body, his body was also very dilapidated, as if he had been drained of all his life.


    It''s not a disease, it''s caused by some kind of creature. From his perspective, he can see it clearly, but he didn''t say it clearly. Instead, he put the sea clan leader to the end step by step.


    Haibo tried to suppress his emotion. He looked at him deeply with one eye, and then said in a deep voice: "at this point, it''s meaningless if you and I play tricks again."


    "Come on, you''re a spy of the Bai and Liu families? Or is it from some source? It''s better to be clear. "Ning Tao smell speech, a face suddenly way: "it seems and I think of no difference, can control your sea clan chief, I think in addition to the white family and Liu family, in this Tan city also can''t find others."


    "My words are very simple. I can save young master Ling. Don''t doubt my words. Since I say I can save, I can save. My conditions are very simple. I stand on the side of the Han family."


    Haibo''s eyes narrowed and said with a sneer, "how can I believe you? Do you think you can save me? Don''t talk too much about the situation of the Han family It''s not simple. "


    "No, it''s actually very simple. For example, it''s not illness that makes the young master get, but something. What''s the situation of the Han family, the warehouse It''s easy to see! "


    When Haibo hears the words, his pupils shrink and he looks at Ning Tao hesitantly. He wants to lift the red cloth, but he still doesn''t do it, because Ning Tao That''s right!


    His son, he was hurt by something!


    He took a deep breath and said excitedly, "can you guess that''s enough for me to believe that, let me ask you how sure you are Save my son? "


    The words trembled. The Bai family and the Liu family only gave him 50% assurance, which was very unstable. Moreover, the conditions were too harsh, which made him feel like a mountain of pressure, but he could only promise again and again.


    Ning Tao hears the words, smiles, and finally slowly wriggles to say a number. A wind blows by, but he can''t hear the sound, but he sees the head of Hai clan with a look of horror


    After a long time, they stopped talking. Haibo was no longer arrogant. He said respectfully, "don''t worry, Ning Xiaoyou. I''ve agreed to all your terms."


    "After that, I will go to the Han family to apologize and form an alliance with them. Even if the Bai family and the Liu family invade, my Hai family vows to advance and retreat together with the Han family and will never shrink back."


    Ning Tao after listening, just a faint smile, did not make any response, but there is a faint worry between the eyebrows.


    Seeing this, Haibo bowed to him. Just as he turned to leave, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a space in the corner of his eye. It turned out that the red cloth had been blown away, revealing a pile of elixirs!


    Ti change {s latest Q fast u up + d


    "hiss!"


    He immediately took a breath of cool air. He could not help feeling a shock. There were so many elixirs and a row of weapons in the warehouse Actually, it''s still there!


    This thought came out of my mind, and immediately pretended to see nothing and went straight out.


    Ning Tao seems to be aware of it. With a cold smile, he opens the red cloth and goes in. After less than three breaths, he comes out again. Looking back, the warehouse is empty!

 Chapter 1198

    Outside the chamber of Commerce, the air was filled with blood, and the smell of blood was pungent. A touch of dark red enveloped all around. It was like coming to a sea of blood and resentment.


    All of a sudden, a sound of footsteps broke the calm, and countless pairs of eyes turned to look at it in amazement. One after another, their pupils shrank. It turned out that it was Haibo, the head of the Hai family, who came out of it.


    Haibo just walked out a few steps, suddenly his face changed, his eyes widened, and in a deserted open space, there were scattered corpses, and his head was all piled up.


    Hundreds of people It''s all dead!


    On seeing this, he clenched his gun hand and slowly turned his head to look in front of him. He was wearing a black mask with a face that looked like laughing or crying. It was very strange.


    Two eyes close to each other, eyes, one gradually presents scarlet, and the other gradually presents blue, in the invisible launched an unknown contest!


    "Chief Hai, this play is very beautiful and perfect. I wonder if you can enjoy it?" The way of the four elders.


    Hearing the speech, Haibo half narrowed his eyes and said flatly, "I can''t understand what the four elders mean, but today''s affair is really abrupt. My son is poisoned, which makes me a little flustered."


    "Well, there are some things you can''t just talk about. Do you have anything else to say?" Four elder suddenly strong way.


    "Of course, after my detailed investigation, the Korean Chamber of Commerce has no poison elixir at all. It''s a pure injustice. It should be our own reason. It has something in common."


    "What''s more, what I''ve done today is not authentic, but I''ll go to Han''s house to apologize some other day. I don''t want to be forgiven, I just want to make up for it and do what I deserve."


    "If brother Han Ming comes back, please tell me my apology. I will visit you sometime."


    Although the voice is not very loud, but at least tens of thousands of people can hear clearly, one by one face numb Leng, full of consternation looked at the sea patriarch, always feel like a different person.


    Before entering, they were extremely overbearing and arrogant, but when they came out, they recognized and looked at them with astonishment.


    Is the sea clan leader afraid of this killer?


    Hearing these words, the four elders'' pupils contracted. Although they were covered by masks, they couldn''t see their expressions clearly, but they were shocked with their toes. Maybe they were scared.


    The space was frozen and full of blood. There was still a stream of blood flowing on the open space. The heads were piled up into hills. The bodies were placed randomly. They had just died.


    This is the criminal law hall. There are also a group of administrators who kill them at the same time. The two administrators, one of the four elders, seem to be in no man''s land


    Take back the sight of this side, four elder in the heart don''t understand, to tell the truth, his strength and Haibo or a little bit worse, if calm, all fight up, most is even.


    According to reason, Haibo could not be so afraid of him. For him, the scenes of hundreds of people dying should be drizzle, and he had personally experienced the bigger scenes.


    But why?


    Haibo would admit counsels, and even apologize at the door, but also let everyone hear, this is to show that he will go, also said to tell Han Ming, every point confirmed that he admitted counsels.


    At this time, Haibo seemed to have said all about it, holding a long gun and calmly walking past. When he passed by, the four elders trembled, and then they were restrained.


    "Step on...!"


    In this way, Haibo picked up his son, slowly left the crowd, and headed for tanchenghai home.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t mention these hundreds of people. It seems that these people are not his Hai family, they should be the Bai family and the Liu family. Unexpectedly, there are such forces in the dark.


    "Fire mercenary regiment!"


    "Nineteen evil spirits!"


    "Yunshui scattered repair alliance!"


    ¡­¡­


    The names came out of his mouth. If there were mercenaries who were familiar with this area, they would be extremely shocked, because all these forces died in the open space.


    Suddenly, four elder slightly side body, scarlet eyes immediately saw Ning Tao, the latter is still shocked at the moment, the mind is all attracted by the open space, a face of horror.


    After a long time, he came back from you and sighed in his mouth. It seemed that he couldn''t bear it.


    "Why, hasn''t steward Ning ever seen such a scene?" The four elders were in the secluded way behind him, their eyes twinkling.


    Ning Tao smell speech, the whole body a stiff, then turn to dry smile way: "of course not, this is the first time to see."


    "Yes? Nanning should be more used to managing affairs. Small scenes like this are common. I think with your courage, you should not be afraid, "said the old saying.


    "Ha ha It''s good for the four elders to let it go, "Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    Don''t wait for four elder openings, a beautiful shadow suddenly rushed into Ning Tao''s arms, with a slight sob voice.


    "You are so bad that you scared me to death. Why do you always do such a dangerous thing?" Han Xue sobbed and sobbed."Eh!"


    Sudden coquetry, flash two people''s waist!


    Ning Tao eyes stare straight, a face of incredible, immediately felt a murderous look, with blood, so straight stare at him, extremely surprised.


    "This This...! "


    For a moment, Ning Tao is sweating. He doesn''t know the relationship between Han Xue and the four elders, but he only feels "cold"!


    Immediately mouth dry smile, no trace of push away Han Xue, transfer the topic: "that, my chest pain, may be the injury attack, or go back first."


    Han Xue smell speech a surprised, immediately way: "good, that take my carriage to go, or first recover injury important."


    With that, she quickly pulls Ning Tao away. She is more worried than she is injured, so that she ignores the four elders.


    Looking at their back, the four elders kept a stiff posture, but saw the mask on their face shaking, a murderous uncontrollable ups and downs, and finally turned into the chamber of Commerce.


    Ning Tao Ning Tao!


    "Hum!"


    On the carriage, Han Xue looks at him with a gentle face. Her angular and resolute face is slightly mature, with deep eyes and the small stubble, which is very charming.


    Ning Tao was her hair, did not dare to look at her affectionate eyes, a pair of eyes God is all erratic.


    All of a sudden, there was something wrong with him. There were many clothes in the same clothes, but there was a good smell. It was Lei Xingzong who attracted him Clothes & Accessories!


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkled, pretending to be surprised: "Xueer, why is it so chaotic outside? What happened? "


    Han Xue smell speech, surprised to see one eye to the outside, and then suddenly understand the explanation: "it is said that the seven big on Lei Xingzong''s little master Li Ang, was killed by outsiders!"


    "Now that we have issued a hunting order for the whole world, we have to search every city on every continent. Now it seems that it''s our turn to Tan city. We can''t get down for a while."


    "Oh, yes!" Ning Tao''s eyes half narrowed.


    Han Xue smell speech, immediately back to a smile, but I do not know why smile feel a little reluctant, gradually fell into silence.

 Chapter 1199

    When Ning Tao, tired, aching and in a mess, returned to the Han family, something big happened in another world.


    In the original world, an airport in Beijing, which was once a luxury airport, suddenly drove into several military vehicles. Although they were low-key, they could not be penetrated by armor piercing bullets.


    In the shock of some tourists, some well-trained soldiers jumped out of the car. They were all strong, unarmed and lined up in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this scene not only makes a lot of people curious, rarely see such regular soldiers, but also in places like the airport. Who are they going to pick up?


    In a whisper, three prominent figures came face to face. The first one was a beautiful woman with hot figure, high heel and mature beauty.


    Seeing this, several platoons of soldiers immediately walked out of the room. One stood in front of the woman, while the other two were the bodyguards behind her, two burly men with guns in the dark.


    For this scene, the woman was not surprised. Instead, she reached out and took off her sunglasses, revealing a pair of watery beautiful eyes, clear and rippling. With that face, it was already beautiful.


    Seeing this, the soldier in charge immediately saluted and said, "I''m commander Su''s own soldier. Just call me Xiao Fang. I''ll be responsible for protecting you this time."


    Hearing this, the woman immediately held out her hand with a smile and said, "my name is Su Qian. I think you are older than me. I''ll call you brother Fang. In the next few days, I''ll work hard for you."


    Hearing the speech, Xiao Fang gave a stiff smile without saying any more nonsense. He immediately took the luggage and signaled Su Qian to get on the bus. After all, this is the airport. It''s crowded and complicated.


    Seeing this, Su Qian immediately put on his sunglasses and went to the middle military vehicle. He was very big and had a feeling of burliness. Nothing could penetrate.


    The two bodyguards got on the last car, and all the soldiers got on the car together. All the actions were just between a few breaths. The action was very simple, quick and exciting.


    "Boom Boom...! "


    A roar, like the whimper of a fierce animal, reverberated in the whole airport, looking like it was just picking up people.


    But not long after leaving, more than a dozen people gathered together, met and then separated again.


    But in the dark, I don''t know how many people still exist, which is enough to be called the undercurrent surging. I don''t know what identity or what purpose, and my eyes are shining with inexplicable color.


    However, two of them had clear eyes and slowly watched the motorcade''s departure. When they were completely out of sight, they looked at each other, and then they followed


    In the military vehicle, the two bodyguards were numb and pale looking at the scene. The two rows of soldiers sat on both sides, silent and tense at any time.


    In the middle aisle, there are neatly placed guns and ordnance, and even a one person high gun barrel. I don''t see the place that can be filled. It should be a laser gun


    The two life bodyguards were frightened and sat down honestly, their back was wet and they couldn''t laugh.


    In the middle of the military car, there were only four people, a soldier driving with no expression on his face. Xiao Fang sat calmly in the co pilot, judging calmly.


    In the back, there is a man and a woman. One is Su Qian who just got on the bus, and the other is Ning Rui!


    The atmosphere in the car was very depressing. After a long time, Su Qian broke the calm and said in a deep voice: "you call to tell them that it''s serious. They are now To what point? "


    Ning Rui smell speech, a face tired, hoarse way: "according to my latest news, Beibei with that bastard into Chaoyang villa, specific, I don''t know!"


    On hearing this, Su Qian''s pupils shrunk, her delicate body trembled slightly, and suddenly clenched her teeth and said, "now go to that villa, immediately, never let their relationship continue to develop."


    Hearing this, Xiao Fang nods to the driver. There''s no nonsense. One look is enough. It''s as good as the old driver Qiu Mingshan''s technique. Snake skin is on the road


    "Squeak...!"


    Ning Rui saw this, a face bitter, hoarse way: "don''t you go to see Uncle Su first?"


    Su Qian took a deep breath and said decisively, "I came to Beijing just to do business. If it gets worse, I will come in vain. I believe my father will understand me."


    Hearing these words, Ning Rui is not talking. In fact, he is also in a tangled state. He wants to save Beibei, but he is afraid that he can''t help it.


    The car was quiet again. They had different thoughts, but they all had the same purpose. They wanted to call Beibei back!


    Judging from the current news, Beibei should have been bewitched by Zhang Mingyuan. Although I don''t know what method was used, I believe there is always a way to rescue them. That''s their purpose.


    All of a sudden, the military car came to a violent brake, as if there had been a major change. Even though the car''s protective performance was very good, several people were still stumbling and leaning forward.


    The three men were OK, and the safety belt was tight. But Su Qian''s chest was drawn a full arc, exaggerating like a circle, but he couldn''t see it."Bang, Bang...!"


    Several people were pulled back to their seats, panting and breathing violently, one by one, their faces were startled, and they were still a little scared, but they looked out for the first time.


    There were many people outside. All the soldiers in the big cars jumped down with guns in their hands. The black muzzle of the guns exuded a deadly smell, and the guns in the car were aimed at.


    And the initiator of all this is just a private car bumping into a military car, the only loss is the mirror, and the reaction of the soldiers is a little extreme, like a hail of bullets.


    The owner of the private car was a young man, and there were four gangsters sitting in the car, all of whom were arrogant and domineering. They immediately said angrily, "you don''t have eyes when you''re driving?"


    The four gangsters, with defiant faces and baseball bats, seemed to be fighting in the street, and they were still abusing.


    Young man is holding a machete, glaring, break big scold: "all TM get off the car, dare to hit me, today there is no one to think of a million eight million Go...! "


    "Click Click...! "


    A sound of pulling insurance sounded, dozens of dark muzzles were all aimed, the whole intersection was filled with the air of killing, and dozens of well-trained soldiers were on standby.


    "Plop Plop...! "


    Seeing this, the young man and the four gangsters knelt down, their faces were scared green, their mouths were twitching, and who dares to hold the machetes and sticks when they are all thrown away.


    I saw the young man crying: "big Big brother, no The army Junye, that What, don''t you smoke? "


    However, no one responded to him, dozens of muzzle on his head, a pull the trigger, instant can hit into a sieve.


    The young man and the four gangsters were all green with regret. They were all shivering with fright. They just hit each other with a face in mourning. They didn''t even threaten with guns, did they?


    No more money All right?

 Chapter 1200

    A busy road, gradually there is some congestion, began to jam, the original in front of a road section, there were some failures, there was a group of armed soldiers.


    "Click...!"


    The door was opened directly, and Xiao Fang came down with a calm face. At a glance, he saw five people, including the surrounded young man, kneeling on the ground, shivering and counselling.


    He carefully looked around, and then with a few soldiers looked at each other, and then strode forward to the young man and others, a sense of dignity filled with it.


    He said in a deep voice, "I ask you, who told you to do this, otherwise Shot on the spot. "


    Hearing the speech, the young man looked frightened and cried for mercy: "long Sir, we didn''t mean it. It was a little accident. No Not to be shot? "


    A group of small gangsters behind them agreed one after another and begged for mercy. They were scared out of their courage. When they touched a military vehicle, a group of soldiers with real guns and nuclear bombs came down!


    It''s just a little bit of friction. Who would have thought that would happen? For example, when you go to a base to smash the door and collect protection fees, you suddenly find that it''s a nuclear weapon foundation and garrison troops.


    This Enough to go down in the history of death!


    Xiao Fang smell speech, face cold, unexpectedly took out a pistol threat way: "I this person hate nonsense, tell me, who sent you, and what purpose?"


    "Even if you can''t be shot, you can be locked up in prison for a lifetime by your actions just now. I hope you can think about it clearly."


    Hearing this, the young man raised his hands and said, "long Sir, I''m a ruffian. How dare I offend a big man? I can swear by my life. It''s just an accident. "


    "Yes Yes, we''re just gangsters, so we''ve had a bit of trouble driving. Er lengzi has just finished his driving test and is a new driver. It''s so simple, "a crowd of gangsters cried and begged for mercy.


    Hearing these words, Xiao Fang pondered for a long time, then stood up and said coldly, "stop the team!"


    "Boom Boom...! "


    First 5W|_


    The motorcade has formed a long snake formation again. If we continue to delay, I''m afraid it will cause serious congestion here. Moreover, the young man doesn''t seem to be fake, so he can only give up.


    Looking at the motorcade leaving, since he couldn''t stand up at all and collapsed to the ground, the young man shivered and took out a red pagoda mountain from his cigarette box. His mouth was not tight.


    The gangsters behind are almost the same, but only the one at the back always looks at the motorcade, with cold eyes and a sneer in the corner of his mouth!


    In the military vehicle, Su Qian asked: "what happened to those people just now, intentionally or unintentionally?"


    Hearing the speech, Xiao Fang shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I can''t see the falsehood in their eyes, but I''m not sure. Anyway, safety comes first."


    Ning Rui also nodded at this time, gritted his teeth and said: "Zhang Mingyuan, that bastard is very insidious. According to what you said, he must have a bad intention. He has another plan."


    Su Qian shook his head and sighed: "no matter what his purpose is, our purpose is to save Beibei, but we can''t force it. She is bewitched and can only resolve it from the spirit."


    "It''s like MLM. Once you are brainwashed, even if you tell her it''s a fraud, she will jump in without hesitation. The harder you are, the more resistant she is."


    "So, only from the spiritual aspect to disintegrate her!"


    Ning Rui nods after hearing this. Although he doesn''t know how to practice, he must be the same. He must suit the remedy to the case!


    In this way, the motorcade drove into the villas. Even though the appearance of the motorcade was very low-key, it also attracted a lot of strange eyes. I don''t know which big man was sitting inside?


    In the eyes, the motorcade stopped at the door of a villa. As soon as the door was opened, many soldiers came out immediately. The degree of protection was very careful, no less than a net!


    A man and a woman stepped down from it and walked straight to the villa. The soldiers kept walking, looking unarmed, but with a pistol pinned to their waist.


    Su Qian comes to the door and just wants to knock on it, but Ning Rui kicks it away. He is very reckless. Once he arrives here, his mood seems to be a little extreme and his scar reappears.


    Su Qian has no choice but to quickly follow up. Xiao Fang and the three soldiers keep up. They have already touched the handle of the gun secretly. Even the friars should be afraid of it.


    The villa is very big, but Ning Rui is about to go upstairs when he hears the sound of a TV. The living room Somebody!


    They looked at each other and immediately rushed over. Without taking a few steps, they saw a woman in pajamas on the sofa. Her hair was a little messy and looked very abnormal.


    The woman, aware of it, immediately turns her head and shows a familiar pretty face. She is Lin Beibei!


    As soon as Ning Rui saw her, he felt a pain in his heart and thought of what happened a few days ago. He was speechless for a moment.


    Su Qian and his eyes immediately noticed something wrong. There was a kind of magic color in his eyes. It was like a crystal with multi-faceted reflection.At this time, a sound of dragging footsteps came, and a gentle love words, "Beibei, who''s here?"


    Five people turned to see, immediately saw is wearing clothes Zhang Mingyuan, some messy, and good to die, a hand is Zip up, all this!


    Ning Rui''s eyes turned red in an instant and roared: "Zhang Mingyuan, I''m going to kill you!"


    Su shallow see this, quickly Jiao scold a way: "quickly pull him, don''t let him go."


    Xiao Fang has already moved. They hold Ning Rui up and press him to the ground. The other pulls out his pistol and aims at Zhang Mingyuan immediately. They can pull the trigger at any time.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Mingyuan raised his eyebrows and said with a strange smile, "don''t you just break into people''s houses and use guns? Has the public security in Beijing become so bad?"


    "Well Kill Kill you...! "


    Su Qian didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he kept a close eye on Beibei and said gently, "Beibei, I want to talk to you some time. How about your elder brother Ning?"


    Lin Beibei smell speech, a cold-blooded face, cold way: "I''m not in the mood now, when I have time will go to you."


    Su Qian smell speech, no hesitation, smile back: "well, when you have time, give me a call, or go to Ningjia to find me, I will give you a satisfactory answer."


    With that, without waiting for Lin Beibei to respond, he immediately winked at Xiao Fang. Now Ning Rui, who is in a rage, walked out of the villa. No matter how the latter roared, he was powerless.


    See this straightforward scene, several military vehicles quickly drove away the villa area, disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Lin Beibei takes a look at Zhang Mingyuan, and then looks at her messy appearance. He knows clearly in his heart that there are tights in her loose mouth.


    He said in a cold voice, "is this your plan?"


    Zhang Mingyuan smelled the speech, gave a cold smile and played with the taste: "of course not. It''s all appetizers. I didn''t see that she was protected by so many people. I need to take my time."


    "Besides, how can one feed me...!"

 Chapter 1201

    Eventful autumn, when the undercurrent surging!


    The Kunlun kingdom is not willing to stop because of this change in Beijing. It can even be said that Set up a dead end!


    In the past few years, the nine continents in Kunlun Kingdom have been so busy. The seven shangzongs, including Yuntian palace, the first gate in Kunlun Kingdom, have been mobilized!


    Under its convocation, the seven shangzongs held a meeting together to gradually clean up the Kunlun kingdom. Although there are only two small insects, if they are allowed to develop, they will turn into dragons.


    What''s more, how can they tolerate the two little insects tramping and biting people in their territory? This is an insult to them, and it is absolutely intolerable.


    You know, the dike of a thousand miles is broken in the ant nest!


    The pain of 25 years ago will never be forgotten by the seven shangzong. It was the destruction of two shangzong at one time. From this we can see the harm and horror of outsiders.


    No matter how small the insects are, they will kill them. If they don''t kill them, they will feel uncomfortable. How can they allow others to sleep on the side of the couch!


    What''s more, as soon as a small insect arrived at the Kunlun Kingdom, he killed the young leader of Lei Xingzong. He was the successor of a great sect. He was killed so easily.


    This is not only a disgrace to Lei Xingzong, but also a disgrace to the younger generation in Kunlun. Although Lei ang is a dandy, he is still defeated by outsiders for mastering Taoism.


    Is this not to say that his Kunlun kingdom is not as good as the original world!


    They absolutely don''t agree with this. Today''s Kunlun world and the original world are mortal enemies. The former doesn''t want to be assimilated by the laws of heaven and earth, so they close the corridor just to survive.


    In the original world, in order to pursue the peak of cultivation, to reach a higher level, and to enter the divine realm with strength, one has to step into the Kunlun realm. Although this is a small world, the conditions are absolutely enough.


    In general, the original world is at a disadvantage and can only survive, close to decline and disappear.


    The purpose of this meeting is to solve this problem. The most important thing today is to kill the outsiders regardless of everything. All the sects joined together and started a sweeping campaign.


    From the edge of the nine continents and within a small country, it gradually moves closer to tuzhizhou, because it is the center of the Kunlun Kingdom and the core of the nine palaces. Zhonggong is also the ninth five!


    It''s a huge plan, but it''s helpless. It''s like looking for fleas on the mountain giant. If he doesn''t move, how can you find them? You have to sweep them one by one.


    But the two little insects have not heard from each other so far. The leader of Lei Xingzong took the post of commander-in-chief in person. He didn''t know how many people he killed during this period, and he was almost crazy.


    The huge killing and death situation has been unfolded, waiting for the moment when the fish is caught, and the success is achieved!


    And at this time, there is a secret persistent killing Bureau, yes, he is Lei Xingzong, Lei Zang!


    The seven mantra sect failed for no reason at all. Instead, the supreme elder became a living dead man. As a result, the whole Kunlun Kingdom lost an antique, but the news didn''t come out.


    He Lei feels guilty, so it''s impossible for him to publicize. The seven mantra gate has been closed, and no one is allowed in or out without permission. Even the mountain protection array has been opened


    At the moment, he has arrived in the mountain state, and is also a great ancestor of the mountain state, named Zen!


    A towering mountain, reciting scriptures, echoing the ancient bell ringing, large and small temples are located on it, rich in Buddha nature, making the whole mountain extremely extraordinary.


    Leiyin mountain is a name of ancient times. The inheritance of Zen is quite different from that of the original world. It is closely related to Shaolin Temple and Dalai Lama in Tibet.


    The originally calm clouds were suddenly blown away by a strong wind, and a great power of alchemy filled the sky and the earth. There was also a big sound like a big bell, including a strong power of heaven.


    "Lei Xingzong, Lei Zang, is here to visit Zen master Du Ren!"


    The voice reverberates endlessly, the whole Leiyin mountain can hear clearly, and even cover the chanting, bell!


    "You are welcome to visit us, please!" A faint laugh came from a solemn temple in the back mountain.


    As soon as the words were heard, the door of the temple slowly opened. It seemed very empty, but there was a reflection of golden light, revealing a Buddha nature, which was enough to enlighten the world


    when Lei Zang saw it in mid air, his face brightened, his body immediately burst out, and he appeared in the temple in the blink of an eye.


    In sight, is a very empty hall, the most eye-catching is a golden arhat Buddha, glaring at the door, as if to enter here, are all sinners in the world.


    Under the statue of arhat Buddha, there is a bald monk with a smile on his face. In his eyes, in his heart, and in his mind, there is only my Buddha. He is dressed in simple clothes and does not pollute the world.


    He said with a faint smile, "it turned out that he was a Tibetan Taoist friend of Lei Xingzong. I don''t know what happened when he came here this time."


    Hearing this, Lei Zang sighed bitterly and said, "master Jingkong, this time I''m here is an important matter. I hope Zen can help me!"


    Hearing the words in the clear air, his eyes half narrowed and he said with interest, "Oh, what''s important? It''s interesting. If you can make the Tibetan Taoist friends so flustered, it must be a big thing. Let''s hear it. "As soon as Lei Zang gritted his teeth, he immediately explained the cause and effect of the incident. He ignored the incident of the seven mantra sect, which should not be publicized. It would be bad if his enemies knew about it.


    When Jingkong heard the whole story, he was slightly surprised and said, "so you come here to let Zen master Du Ren take the hand and use the blood as the medium to ferry the outsider across the space?"


    Hearing this, Lei Zang immediately nodded and said, "yes, it''s not only for Lei Xingzong, but also for Kunlun. If Dhyana can succeed, it will be a great merit."


    "In the future, the Kunlun kingdom will call out the name of Zen."


    w5_ This is a passionate speech that made Zen master Jingkong laugh instead of boiling his blood.


    It''s always his Zen who uses his mouth to deceive others. No one dares to deceive them like this. This is equivalent to that a liar deceives his ancestors to see who is better.


    The Zen master Jingkong agreed: "this is true. For the sake of the whole Kunlun world, our Zen sect is bound to contribute to it. After all, it is an outsider, and everyone will be punished."


    Lei Zang''s face was very happy when he heard that. He didn''t expect that he would be invited so easily. It seems that Zen is also very aware of the overall situation.


    However, Zen master Jingkong suddenly said, "by the way, Zen master Du Ren is closing now. It should take some time to go out. It''s just time for you to find what you need."


    "What is needed?"


    When Lei Zang heard this, he immediately realized that he was looking for a living body. Is there anything else?


    In his eyes, Zen master Jingkong said with a smile: "there are not many things needed. There are 100000 pieces of burning thunder grass, five pieces of peerless medicine, and three pieces of five animal pills of thunder nature...!"


    One by one plain words, but let the side listen carefully to Lei Zang, scared out of his wits, eyes stare round, stretched out a trembling finger, extremely shocked.


    If these things are given out, I''m afraid that the inside information of his thunder torture master will be reduced by half, and it can hurt to the bone marrow.


    I saw him pale, hysterical indignation way: "you You are Robbery


    After hearing the words, Zen master Jingkong was calm and comforted: "don''t worry about your Tibetan friends. These are all necessary things for Zen master duren. When it''s finished, you will be praised."


    "This is a Great merit

 Chapter 1202

    Hearing this, Lei Zang''s eyes were red. He felt a stream of blood in his chest. He immediately snorted and went back to the door.


    Seeing this scene, Zen master Jingkong gave a cool smile and said, "if you are not comfortable, you can have a rest and think about it first. Zen master Jingkong is very busy."


    After that, he closed his eyes and read an unknown Buddhist Scripture in his mouth. The whole person passed a golden light, looking very compassionate and full of compassion.


    When Lei Zang saw this, he was gnashing his teeth. These hypocritical and disgusting old bald donkeys, they all fart!


    What he said was that the lion would open his mouth and ask for it with a specific purpose. This kind of price he Lei Xingzong could absolutely afford, but it would hurt his vitality!


    Zen master Jingkong is proud and confident. He has never been afraid of playing tricks with him in Kunlun.


    Before long, he was suddenly awakened, opened his surprised eyes, and immediately saw the pale Lei Zang.


    The latter''s breath was dispirited, and a few words came out of his mouth, gnashing his teeth, "your conditions, Lord Agree


    When master Jingkong heard this, he was stunned, but then he laughed again. He put his hands together and said devoutly, "great goodness!"


    Lei Zang, with a gloomy face, tried to restrain himself and trembled: "when will Zen master Du Ren leave the pass? If it''s too late, let the outside Raiders fight first, then cooperate..."


    Zen master Jingkong''s eyes flickered, and immediately said seriously: "don''t worry, you Tibetan Taoist friends. I will try my best to urge you. It will be more direct than that sweeping. There''s no doubt about that!"


    Lei Zang snorts angrily when he hears the speech. His eyes are full of bitterness. Looking at the Buddha light outside, it seems that it can help people''s mind, but it''s useless to him. Because of him, obsession becomes a devil.


    "Foreign bastard, this time, will you die?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, there are more than waves in Tancheng. First, the story of poison and elixir spread. Although the Han chamber of Commerce has confirmed that it is harmless, it has undoubtedly left a shadow on the public, which is hard to forget.


    Not only the Korean chambers of Commerce, but almost all chambers of Commerce have been affected by this storm, because they are suspicious and afraid of poisoning themselves.


    Although the Han family chamber of Commerce has not closed down after this incident, its business is certainly bleak, less than one tenth of the original. This bleak situation should last for a long time until The shadow wears away.


    For a time, the business of all chambers of Commerce went through a low ebb. Even Kunlun chamber of Commerce, the leader of the chamber of Commerce, also suffered a lot.


    As for the Han family, the unexpected calm, just like the calm sea in general, no ups and downs.


    After returning to Han''s home, Ning Tao not only gets rid of Han Xue, but also ignores the crowd and declares the closure on the spot. Not long after, Han Xue also declares the closure, which seems to be breaking through.


    The emotions of the Han family are different. They are always in charge of affairs and Ke Qing. They fall into silence one after another. They are worried all day and they are busy. They don''t know what they are busy with, so they can''t have any leisure.


    But the Han family, especially the younger generation, were so impulsive that they were red eyed and furious. They were abusive and murderous all day long. They wanted to kill people everywhere.


    As the largest clan in Tancheng and the largest force in Tancheng, the Han family can''t tolerate the joint humiliation of a group of sanxiu and the Hai family. This is beating them in the face.


    It''s the best way for young people to face up and go out with boundless scenery. How can they bear the advice of others? Even Han Kui and others are plotting to make trouble in the sea. It''s better to kill some people!


    Just when there was a lot of noise, even when they had to unite to carry out the plan, Han Ming, the owner of the family Come back!


    Without saying a word, he directly banned Han Kui and other young people, and let them take strict care of him. However, he didn''t mention anything about the chamber of Commerce.


    They don''t know how many of them are. The Han family is still calm, and so is Tancheng. They can''t see any direction of unrest.


    In this way, after several days in a row, Han Ming seems to have ignored the business of the chamber of Commerce. Except for the movement of the criminal law hall, there is no abnormality at all. Everything is the same as before.


    Although a group of people were worried, they had nothing to do. The situation became so complicated that they couldn''t see through it. In the end, they had to give up and let everything strange grow.


    "In any case, the soldiers will come to block, the water will come to cover the earth!"


    Behind the peaceful Han family, there is a big hall full of waves and undercurrent. On the outside of the hall, there are rows of people in black robes, armed with weapons, and the atmosphere is filled with killing.


    In the main hall, there were only two people. One was Han Ming, the leader of the family, and the other was the four elders with strong breath. They were silent, but their faces were not good-looking.


    After a long time, the four elders suddenly said in a deep voice: "for the moment, all the guards of the chamber of commerce are dead. Except Han Lin, I believe there is no one who knows about the warehouse."


    "Now, besides us, there are a few people who shouldn''t know. They What should we do with it? "


    Han Ming heard that his face was covered with dark clouds, and his face muscles were still shaking. He said coldly: "this is not urgent first. There are two more important things in front of him, which must be dealt with first.""One is Haibo who may see the truth of the warehouse!"


    "The other is the runaway horse in charge!"


    Four elder listen to, the breath fluctuation, moriran way: "sea clan chief his behavior is very strange, I can conclude that he saw the warehouse, but, he seems to choose to hide."


    "When I met with him, he chose to make friends and said that he would visit in person and apologize. This is very ambiguous. I can''t see through it and guess what he thinks."


    "If he does come, it will be easier for him to handle his business. I don''t think he will talk nonsense about the warehouse."


    "As for the horse in charge, what''s the matter with him?"


    When Han Ming heard this, he seemed to be stabbed at the pain point. He said angrily, "it''s the old man of the second elder. He made a deal with Ma Guanshi. The price is to let him go."


    "That old man is very treacherous. He wants to kill two birds with one stone. He not only wants to get what he has traded, but also wants to kill the steward of the horse. So he deliberately murders by the power of the spirit beast. In this way, he can earn both fame and wealth."


    "But in the end, it failed."


    "At the critical moment, suddenly killed a few people in black, still holding magic weapons, the two elders of those hands all destroyed, only sent back a message, told the whole story."


    "The old man knew that things were revealed, and he couldn''t hide it. He immediately found me. He not only apologized, but also wanted to drag me into the water, because Ma Guanshi must not be allowed to live and talk nonsense."


    "Although I was angry, I had no choice but to go to the animal mausoleum plain with him in person, hoping that Yi could find Ma Guanshi and kill the hidden danger on the spot."


    Four elder hear this, the blood light in the eyes is rich, immediately cold ask a way: "that result, succeeded?"


    Han Ming, hearing the speech, smashed half of the seat with one palm, gritted his teeth and roared: "success is a fart, even a shadow can''t be found, either he died or he was saved."


    "And the biggest possibility is to be saved, and it''s the good work of the damned Bai family and Liu family."

 Chapter 1203

    The elder''s nose was heavy, his eyes were red, and his chest heaved violently. Although he couldn''t see his expression clearly, he was very angry from the bare veins on his wrist.


    What he hated was not the Bai family, nor the Liu family, nor the so-called Ma Guanshi, but the two elders who killed themselves, which made him feel cold and even more sad and powerless.


    At this critical moment of family survival, he chose to abandon, betray, just for their own interests, but caused a lot of stinking trouble, and asked them to wipe.


    It''s like he killed people, but they were the ones who took the place of the crime in the end. He took all the advantages, but let them bear all the sins. They had to be imprisoned and fined.


    What''s more hateful is that the murderer still looks indifferent and pretends to be a nobody. It seems that he takes it for granted and forgets his previous gratitude in the blink of an eye.


    As far as he knows, the second elder is still lying in his courtyard to raise birds. Han Ming and all the family members are worried about the consequences.


    Not only the four elders are furious, but Han Ming is also more angry. His face is twisted and ferocious. TM''s he is the innocent man who carries the black pot, goes to jail and punishes money.


    But he had to swallow his anger. He couldn''t vent his indignation. Even if he wanted to tear the elder two apart, he had to look comforting on the surface!


    At this time, the four elders said: "these old guys have been lawless. Why don''t you take this opportunity to kill the two elders and make a warning to others and frighten them."


    When Han Ming heard the speech, his rage suddenly turned to bitterness, and he collapsed on his seat and said sadly, "old four, don''t you understand the situation now? We can''t do it. "


    "It''s the eighth year since my father died. Our reform has achieved great results. The only worry is these pedantic old guys!"


    "As long as I have the slightest sign of killing people, all of them will turn to the elder. At that time, our Han family will split into two, fighting openly and secretly all day long..."


    Four elders smell speech, unexpectedly also feel sad, eyes red, these eight years he and Han Ming work hard together, the family is thriving, but there is a blood bug.


    At the beginning, a group of old people led by the elder strongly opposed the reform. Moreover, Han Ming just became the leader of the family, and his foundation was not stable, so he could not defeat the elder.


    Over the years, the elder has been fighting for the position of the head of the family.


    If this group of stubborn, but also only for their own interests of the old guys, sitting on the head of this! I''m afraid it will be a disaster for the Han family Let''s go!


    Therefore, many prescient people choose to help Han Ming, among which the most representative is elder three, fat steward, mother-in-law Hua and so on!


    After several years of unremitting efforts, and the great means and wisdom of Han Ming, the master of the family, finally gained the upper hand. He not only took the position of the master of the family, but also achieved the impossible reform.


    The bitterness of this is only clear to those in charge who have helped Han Ming. In recent years, he has become more and more prosperous and has a unique position in the family, which also proves himself.


    However, the elder group, unable to do what they want, has been broken up from a group and has given up part of their power. They are now in semi seclusion.


    But a hundred legged insect, dead but not stiff!


    They never let go of the last part of the power. They still sit in the important positions of the family. They don''t care about the family affairs at all. They just eat, drink, play, raise birds and enjoy their old age.


    And if once the distribution of benefits, they are like a hungry dog, smell the bone, can quarrel with you until dawn, vow to bite off a few pieces of meat, pave the way for their future generations.


    Everything in the whole family is booming, but with these old blood drinkers, they do not work for the family, but take the most profits, regardless of any complaints.


    They are tired here, eating Wowotou, chewing the elixir, but the elder side is leisurely, eating white flour steamed bun, chewing the elixir, it is really not pleasant.


    Although Han Ming and others are angry, they have nothing to do. If you push them, maybe the Han family will go back to the dark era of open and secret fighting to kill themselves.


    The position of the two elders has always been very vague. They do not belong to the leader of the family or the elder. They are neutral, but the two sides have been trying to win over each other and strengthen themselves.


    If Han Ming really wants to do it, he will be able to do it with his current strength, but the elder will fight back with all his strength. These old guys will not fail to understand the reason why his lips are dead and his teeth are cold.


    Moreover, in order to prevent some steward from becoming bigger, he also did some unknown means, such as the steward who died of starvation in the street.


    But he didn''t regret it, because even if he didn''t do it now, he would do it later. How could the Han family''s power make the foreign managers sit big? Before, he just used them a little.


    In his eyes, only his Han family is the most reliable and trustworthy. Because he is a member of his own family, the tiger poison does not eat the son, and there is some room for turning around in everything.The outsider, or a word is enough to describe.


    It''s not my race, it''s different!


    Both of them are trapped in memories. They can remember the bitterness and hardship of the past. It''s really not easy to achieve today''s step. As the saying goes, it''s easy to destroy, but hard to create. They are also tired!


    Touching the incomplete throne, Han Ming looked disconsolate and suddenly said: "elder DA and elder San went to Daze city and went to shangzong daze gate for help. Any news?"


    Hearing this, the fourth elder shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I haven''t heard from you for a few days, but I think it''s not so easy. I can only say it depends on luck."


    Han Ming sighs helplessly when he hears the speech. In troubled times, he has to carry all the broken things by himself. What makes him sad is the betrayal of his family, which makes him feel cold.


    He said in a deep voice: "now we have to do three things. We can''t rely on daze gate for all our hopes. Everything still depends on us. After all, external forces are unreliable."


    Starting 6 ~


    "first, we have to find out Haibo''s intention. I have to know what he wants to do, otherwise he will be uneasy after all."


    "Second, judging from the current Bai family and Liu family, there is no transfer and abnormality. I believe Ma Guanshi is not in their hands. We must find a way to kill this hidden danger."


    "Third, you said If someone in the family knows something they shouldn''t know, they''ll find a way to deal with it. No outsider is allowed to know about the theft. "


    Four elder smell speech, in the eyes flash scarlet ray of light, suddenly Sen Leng way: "I understand, just have a method of the best of both worlds, this matter, you rest assured."


    He said that he was about to walk out, but Han Ming behind him suddenly said: "by the way, you said that Xueer''s relationship with Ning Tao was abnormal, so let him Disappear


    The figure of the four elders has disappeared, but a sense of killing undoubtedly responded to him, and they reached a consensus on this point.


    Seeing him leave, Han Ming falls down on his seat and looks at the empty and silent hall around him. He can''t help feeling desolate, but the road of Xiaoxiong is doomed to be so, and he has no choice.


    He whispered: "Ning Tao, I was curious about you before, even Doubt, but since you dare to touch Xueer, you don''t have to hesitate. Damn you


    "You''re a piece of rubbish, and you dare to think about Cher!"


    "It''s like a toad wants to eat a swan!"


    "Wishful thinking, hum...!"

 Chapter 1204

    In the room, a group of people sat with their knees crossed. Their faces were a little pale, but their clothes were bulging and windless. The pure spiritual power was swallowed by a whirlpool.


    Looking at his face, it is Ning Tao who is healing!


    His fingerprints are cumbersome, and his five hearts are moving towards the Yuan Dynasty. It seems that the whole person turns into a whirlpool, swallowing all the external spiritual power, whether pure or mottled.


    It seems that I don''t agree with this day, disdain this place, and ignore the truth of the road. I''m enough for any rebel All must submit!


    In addition to the determination against heaven, there is the Taixu ancient Scripture, which is no less than the former. Although it is dilapidated, it is true that in terms of the degree of hegemony, each has its own advantages.


    The seventh yanlei grass has been completely digested, and Ning Tao''s physique is close to saturation. With the accumulation of resources, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and his physique has been enhanced.


    In terms of physique and brute force alone, he can be a strong man in the world of Kunlun!


    If you add his means and spiritual power, you will be able to fight against the six strong ones of Lianying. Although the previous means can not be used, today, you are not afraid of the same level.


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, the breath is stable, the injury has been better than half, blindly healing is not good, everything has to have a degree, the accumulation of time is enough to smooth everything.


    Open the door, find the sunshine outside, as if to warm the heart, let the whole land things are very comfortable.


    However, Ning Tao has some feelings, because unconsciously, he has been here for more than ten days, and even more unconsciously Into the world!


    He usually pretends to be a person in this world, but he is an outsider inside, that is, the filthy person who everyone can kill is the mortal enemy of this world.


    It can almost be said that he should be on guard every moment, every minute, every second, because once his identity is found, it will only be a dead end waiting for him.


    Now, there has been turmoil in Tancheng. Many of the disciples of Lei Xingzong have started to investigate. There are also several other disciples of shangzong. It can be said that every step he takes is like walking on thin ice.


    This is very tired, very hard, but no matter how hard he is, he has to keep on biting his teeth, because he is not here to travel, not to play, but to let his daughter live.


    He has got one of the six precious medicines, but now it is in Xianyi''s hands. But he said that he can ask for it from him in the future.


    In addition, now there is news of withered trees. In the ten days after the Tancheng auction, as far as his financial resources are concerned, it should not be a big problem to buy them.


    He calculated that in addition to the dirt, there are also the spirit stone and burning thunder grass used in his own cultivation. What can flow in his hands should be worth tens of thousands of miraculous drugs.


    However, we still need to find a way to make money. Doing so will only be a waste of money. At present, he has a firm foothold here. It''s time to do something, but try to keep a low profile.


    After stretching, the bones of the whole body crackled like fried beans. It was very crisp, and there was some itching in the hands immediately. They even started to fight in the courtyard, which was very powerful.


    Boxing is very simple and brave, open and close, this is Ning Tao''s way, just like a lion, dominating the mountains.


    "Good, good Boxing..." Behind suddenly rang out a clapping voice, words with some appreciation.


    Ning Tao is surprised. He turns to look around and finds that it''s the east courtyard who is in charge of the affairs. Lin is in charge of the affairs. How can he come?


    Although puzzled, he said with a smile, "it''s the steward Lin who arrived. He is really a rare guest. Rare guest."


    When Lin Guanshi heard the words, his eyes flashed, and he immediately said with a smile: "since he is a rare guest, he will come often in the future. He has the talent of managing affairs. There must be great achievements in the future. "


    Ning Tao heard the speech and said with a bitter smile immediately: "manager Lin has something to say. I have some brushes. I still know that gold will shine sooner or later. If it doesn''t shine, it''s stone."


    Hearing this, manager Lin laughed awkwardly and immediately explained, "well, every month in the family, a group of hunting teams will be set up, that is, the team of hunting spirit animals."


    "On the one hand, they can hone their strength; on the other hand, they can add a certain amount of income to the family. Originally, the number of hunting team members was very precious. But I''d rather be in charge of things. I should give you one. "


    "I''ll tell you secretly that the owner of the family is very optimistic about you. It''s estimated that this is to cultivate you. Those who can enter the hunting team are all elites in the family. You''re lucky."


    It seems that Ning Tao has won a big lottery, but in fact, Ning Tao doesn''t like it. He just wants to wait until more than ten days to take the medicine.


    Ning Tao said with regret: "Alas, it''s really unfortunate that he was injured in the chamber of Commerce before, but now he still has a sore back and a weak kidney I''m afraid...! "


    Seeing that he wanted to refuse, manager Lin''s eyes flashed and immediately said with a sly smile: "in fact, the hunting team has another advantage. It can make a small fortune temporarily. This opportunity is rare."


    "If you get an animal pill, or if you can pick a treasure medicine, you can say that it will make a fortune."As soon as Ning Tao heard this, his eyes brightened, his face turned red and his heart didn''t jump. He said, "even if I''m injured, I can''t fail my family''s cultivation. I have to go to the hunting team this time."


    "If you don''t go, you''ll hit the owner in the face!"


    "Eh!"


    Lin Guanshi opened his mouth wide, his face was full of scorn, and his eyes were full of scorn. He wanted to say: "my child, what about your integrity, what about your face, aren''t you kidney deficiency


    One by one, they came to the front door of the family. At this time, there were 13 people gathered here. Plus the two of them, there were just 15 people, five in charge and ten younger generation.


    Ning Tao hasn''t seen who they are yet. A strong wind roars towards him, with a strong sense of killing and hatred.


    The first QR sent [/


    "roar, die for me...!"


    In the pupil appeared a fist shadow, very rough, but also with full brute force, mixed with the potential of breaking the army.


    When Ning Tao saw this, his pupils shrank, and his body subconsciously hit him with a punch. He hit him with Xiaocheng''s full strength.


    "Boom...!"


    When they heard a dull sound, Ning Tao stepped back a few steps, but the attacker slipped back a long way. With one blow, they made a decision, and the atmosphere solidified.


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. When he looks up, he finds that it''s the furious Han Kui. At the moment, he looks at himself with an incredible face and a gaping look. His expression is shocked.


    "No way, that''s impossible. I can''t beat you, a stinking beggar? Come again, "Han Kui said with a ferocious face.


    Ning Tao smell speech, also some angry, immediately a face rebellious way: "refuse to come again, beat not dead you."


    As soon as Han Kui heard this, he was furious, and he was about to rush forward. However, his figure flashed in front of him, and he was blocked by someone with a smile, which made people feel the spring breeze.


    See that person a face smile, looked at Ning Tao, then slowly way: "in next Han City, see Ning elder brother."


    When Ning Tao hears the words, his pupils shrink. He immediately thinks of something in his mind. Han Cheng is the first genius of the Han family!

 Chapter 1205

    Hancheng is the first genius of the Han family. Although Han Xue and he are not much different, the former is a woman after all, and it is difficult to master the Han family, so they give up their reputation to Hancheng.


    And his strength is really good, and his means are excellent. He has done a lot of great things at a young age, which has preliminarily proved his ability, and he will definitely be able to take charge of his own affairs in the future.


    Behind him, however, stands the elder. Yes, Han Cheng is the grandson of the elder. He is also an only child, occupying the rich resources of the Han family.


    With this kind of background, resources and strength, as long as it is not a pig, it must be able to reach a good level.


    Looking at the smiling guy in front of him, Ning Tao frowned and felt disgusted.


    Although he was uncomfortable, he had to do enough on the surface. He immediately laughed back and said, "it''s Master Cheng. I''ve heard so much about him. I didn''t expect to see him today."


    When Han Cheng heard the speech, he immediately laughed and said, "ha ha Brother Ning really praises me. Compared with what you''ve done, I''m much worse. But you''ve almost done a miracle. "


    "He has the ability to create his own way, and he has the ability to stop thousands of people. Only brother Ning can do this feat."


    "Bah, this stinking rubbish is also worthy of great feat. I remember that he was chased by a cow at that time. If Xueer hadn''t saved him, I''m afraid he would have been killed by a bull."


    See Han Kui a face disdain of satirize a way.


    Ning Tao smell speech, face black, but this time if he want to get angry, it is equivalent to disguised admit.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Han Cheng pulled Han Kui back and immediately said with a smile to Ning Tao, "brother Ning, don''t care. I appreciate you very much. I want to have more contacts in the future."


    "My grandfather is the elder of the Han family. He has a deep understanding of Taoism and Dharma. I believe that if he teaches you, you should be able to accomplish what you haven''t accomplished A great feat


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes half narrowed, but he recognized the wrong charm of these ordinary words. Elder, teach and communicate more. This is In disguised form to attract him!


    When he thought of it, he immediately said with a smile, "if I have time in the future, I will visit you."


    Han Cheng smell speech, eyes twinkle, just a faint smile, did not continue to speak, means quite deep.


    Han Kui just snorted angrily at Ning Tao, with a strong hostility in his eyes, as if he was saying that I didn''t have him!


    Five steward see, bitter smile, and Lin steward as a leader, immediately cough, said: "since we have met, then let''s go, remember not to mess."


    A few younger generation, and the steward agreed one after another. In the wild, where the spirit beast haunts, it''s better to be careful.


    Several people got into the carriage and drove all the way to the outside of Tancheng. The destination of their trip was Animal mausoleum plain!


    Ning Tao looks out and finds that the city is still under close examination. All the disciples of the seventh shangzong have some suspicious people. They will be detained for careful questioning.


    Even their carriage was stopped three times along the way. Thanks to the fame of the Han family, nothing happened


    The animal mausoleum plain is a dangerous place outside the city of tan. There are a lot of spirit beasts, big and small, which are very ferocious. The mercenaries in the city of tan all the year round.


    There are also many legends here. One of the most popular events is that a powerful alchemist fell here. He was the first person in Tancheng 50 years ago, hailing!


    The cause of his death is still unknown, except that he suddenly fell on this plain, and his name changed because of him.


    It has been speculated that he awakened the sleeping Wupin spirit beast in the plain. He was defeated and finally killed.


    Some people speculate that they were besieged and killed by some people, because there were four powerful alchemists in Tancheng at that time. Hailing and Haijia were the latecomers, but they angered some people.


    There was no evidence for this, but it was not until a few years later that the ancestors of the Liu family and the Bai family fell one after another that people continued to pick up the matter, and then the ancestors of the Han family went with them.


    This topic began to argue endlessly, Haijia also had some doubts, but in the end it was not settled.


    However, after this incident, Tancheng has changed from a first-class city to a second-class small city. There is not even a strong alchemist. If you want to recover, you have to stay for at least a few years.


    Ning Tao''s thoughts are wandering, which he heard from Ning Kun. He has some understanding of the events of Tan Cheng.


    "Boom Boom...! "


    $e


    there was a lot of noise in the carriage, which raised dust all the way, but the more I ran forward, I felt like my heart was held by my hand.


    Ning Tao opens his eyes in surprise, glances out at random, and suddenly his pupils shrink. The scene in front of him makes his scalp burst.


    The scene outside is a plain, but it is strangely dark red. It seems to be soaked with blood. The sky is the same color, and there are many white bones and skeletons


    "This How many people have died... " Ning Tao a face is shocked, the voice in the mouth is startled, full of astonishment."Cut, the country bumpkin is the country bumpkin. When you go out, don''t say it''s my Han family. Just when you get to the place, you are scared like this. Don''t be scared to pee when you see the spirit beast."


    Han Kui looked disgusted and sarcastic.


    Ning Tao hears speech, rolled a white eye to him directly, this guy is idle to have nothing to aim at him, very annoying.


    Seeing this, Han Kui said angrily, "what are you looking at? A little bully was chased by a bull all over the ground before. Is it true that what I said is false? He only pretends to be pathetic."


    "If you dare to escape later, it''s deserting. According to the Han family''s rules, I''ll kill you on the spot!"


    Ning Tao heard, a face of haze, the little boy BB did not finish, immediately sneered: "don''t worry, you will never have this opportunity in your life, a dog that bites people."


    On hearing this, Han Kui stared straight and roared, "who are you cursing? You''re the only one who dares to scold me. I don''t think you can join the hunting team if it''s not for Xueer."


    saw Han Kui scold, and ningtao also came to the fire, not to teach you a lesson. You really think I am a whiteboard. Tiger doesn''t play the role of magic. You really think I am a toy cat.


    He immediately glared and said, "who do you look down on? You haven''t finished your BB all the time. Do you dare not go down to fight with me and beat your crying mother to Lao Wang?"


    As soon as he heard these words, how could Han quina be able to resist his temper? He had wanted to beat the smelly beggar for a long time, but Han Xue always protected him and made him gnash his teeth.


    Immediately red eyes, roared: "who TM dare not who is grandson, today or tear you, I with your last name!"


    Ning Tao also red eyes, just a mouth, that a beast roar but cover his voice, resound through the plain.


    "Roar...!"


    At this time, the anxious voice of manager Lin suddenly came, saying: "everyone, get out of the car, we meet the snow ape, kill it quickly, and leave here quickly."


    "Snow ape!"


    All the people''s faces changed. Obviously, they all knew the strength of the beast and jumped down one by one.


    Han Kui''s face changed. He immediately cut Ning Tao''s eye and jumped down. He''s not a fool.


    Ning Tao see this, immediately disdain of sneer, there is a forest in the eyes of killing, for a long time.

 Chapter 1206

    On the plain, suddenly appeared a few animal roars, with a rough savage, neighing, the earth is slightly trembling.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao and others jumped down immediately. In their eyes, they were five large snow apes with snow-white hair and different sizes, but their muscles were full of strength.


    "Bang, bang!"


    A few snow apes beat their chests, making a sound like thunder, like a drum.


    Steward Lin has a dignified face and is very cautious. This is just the edge of the animal mausoleum plain, but there are powerful spirit beasts such as snow apes. In the worst case, the ethnic groups are moving.


    There are countless groups of people in the animal mausoleum plain. The spirit beast cultivation can only open up some intelligence when it reaches the third level, but it still belongs to the barbaric, animal nature and only knows the existence of killing.


    Every minute, every second, battles of all sizes break out in the Huling plain. New ethnic groups are destroyed and new ethnic groups are born. Migration is a common occurrence.


    But adventurous mercenaries are most afraid of this kind of thing, because once they encounter no choice but to fight to the death, the spirits of the migrating beasts are nervous and can go crazy with a little stimulation!


    Now, they can''t figure it out. At present, there are only five of them in the surrounding area, and there are no huge ethnic groups. It may be a time of ethnic scuffle It''s broken up.


    The five stewards looked at each other and then said in a deep voice, "let''s check the Three Snow apes and look around by the way. The remaining two will be dealt with by you. Be careful."


    With that, steward Lin took the lead, followed by the four stewards. Three strong winds, like a spiral, blew down the Three Snow apes and deliberately angered them.


    "Roar


    The Three Snow apes roared up to the sky, smashed at each other and chased the five stewards crazily. The earth was shaking violently.


    Seeing this, Han Cheng said boldly: "you guys, since the chief manager is not here, I will be the commander. The remaining two snow apes must be solved quickly."


    "No problem, don''t worry, Young Master Cheng. We''re not afraid of these two little men. Let''s go together and kill them," said several Han family members and Ke Qing.


    Six or seven people rushed in and spread out in a fan-shaped shape. The snow ape had thick skin and great strength. If it was hard to carry it, it would be extremely unfavorable. It would be better to kill it slowly.


    Ning Tao is looking carefully, and suddenly two different voices come from his ears.


    "Brother Ning, it''s time to prove your power," Han Cheng urged.


    "Son, aren''t you a bull just now? When you have the ability to kill these two snow apes, fight with me again. Don''t let me see your advice," Han Kui said with a grim smile.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he just gave a cold smile, but he didn''t say much. He immediately rushed up with his body movement, and Han Kui followed him like a dog skin plaster.


    He didn''t bother to entangle too much. He looked forward at the two huge snow apes. The smell they sent out was four grades, which was equivalent to human Training baby strength!


    However, if they fight in the same realm, it must be the spirit beasts who win in the end, because their talent is very strong, and the only thing they have in common is their physique, which can basically resist magic weapons


    beast Dan is the product of the spirit beast. It is the essence of a spirit beast. It is the mass of energy. It has many uses, but its yield is one percent.


    That is to say, only one of the 100 spirit beasts is likely to appear. The probability is small, but it is also precious.


    "Roar


    The snow ape roars and tramples on the earth. He has already played with several young people. Their move is very simple, that is to smash with brute force and sweep everything with strength.


    Among the five snow apes, the two of them are small, and their strength is naturally the weakest. However, this is enough for several younger generations to practice, and even if they are careless, they will be in great danger.


    "Boom...!"


    The war is on the verge of breaking out, and it becomes white hot directly. A few younger generation have great strength, and there are also several guest ministers. Their moves are full of killers. For them, there is no need to be merciful in hunting spirit beasts.


    At this time, Ning Tao finally arrived, this is the first time he faced this kind of spirit beast, but, like snake ancestor, bull, stone worm, these should belong to the spirit beast!


    ~Positive K A snow ape roars and rushes towards Ning Tao. It seems that he is deceiving, and his breath is not threatening.


    The fist, like a casserole, was much bigger than Ning Tao''s head. It was as if the white sky had fallen down and covered the sky and the earth in front of him. There was only brute force.


    "Hum!" Ning Tao snorted coldly, and a beast dared to look down on him so much. As expected, everything depends on his strength.


    The right fist accumulates power, and the great spiritual power runs for a whole day. It looks plain but powerful.


    "Evil animal, die...!"


    "Roar...!"


    They roared and hissed. Two fists with huge difference were about to collide with each other. They looked like the fists of an elephant vs the hands and feet of an ant.A few young people, Ke Qing''s face is greatly shocked, is this goods a fool? Don''t you know that brute force is the strongest of spirit beasts?


    Han Kui, who is behind Ning Tao, laughs wildly. He is full of pleasure. The beggar is really a country bumpkin. He wants to die.


    Who doesn''t know that comparing brute force with spirit beast is equivalent to comparing height with mountain, flying with goshawk and speed with thunder and lightning. It''s ridiculous to say that it''s so stupid.


    Han Kui laughs wildly and complacently in his heart. He has been able to imagine that Ning Tao''s whole body is beaten into flesh mud.


    Han Cheng''s face was smiling, but his eyes were contemptuous, and his heart was full of disdain. He thought he was very good, but he had a problem with his brain. It seemed that he was just lucky before!


    Just think of this, he suddenly eyelid a jump, eyes almost jumped out, like a huge shock.


    In sight, the elephant fist and the ant foot collide, but a scene that startles countless eyes appears. The ant foot not only repels the elephant fist, but also repels it like a decadent one.


    Ning Tao''s fist directly smashed the ape''s fist, and finally hit it on the chest. In an instant, he flew the huge body and fell to the ground like a dead dog.


    "Gulu...!"


    Nine people swallow saliva, a dull face, including before the arrogant Han Kui, at the moment is also a pair of gaping, eyes full of doubt, but really surprised!


    No No, it''s not How can it be? It''s fake. Han Kui roared in his heart and his face was ferocious.


    "Roar


    All of a sudden, two seriously injured snow apes roared up to the sky, making an unusual sound, echoing across the plain.


    "No, the snow ape is going to be furious, everyone back quickly," Han Cheng suddenly roared, in a very anxious tone.


    Han Kui and others have not recovered, but they all retreat subconsciously, including Ning Tao who is confused.


    However, when they retreated, one of them rushed up, holding a long bright sword, shining with brilliance, and filled with an amazing Taoist rhyme, which shocked 30000 Li!


    "Han family''s way, Wanyue chop!"


    This powerful sword can easily cut two snow apes under the sword. It''s like eating and drinking water. But the frenzy that the man yelled before is unprecedented, like a joke.


    In the bewilderment of Ning Tao''s nine people, Han Cheng, who made the move, suddenly said respectfully to a place: "manager Lin, I live up to my expectations, and finally tried my best to kill these two beasts."


    "A few younger brothers of the clan just now, Keqing still wanted to escape. If it wasn''t for me, they would be in danger. They are really in suspense."


    The manager of forest, who had just appeared, immediately nodded with a satisfied smile and said, "well, it''s very good. According to the hunting regulations, these two snow apes belong to you. It''s a reward."


    Then he turned to face Ning Tao and said in a deep voice, "you guys, you should learn more about Master Cheng. Since you are out to temper, how can you escape in the face of battle?"


    "It''s like losing my face to the Han family. Alas...!"


    Ning Tao and other nine people smell speech, stare big eyes, mouth wide open, stiff on the ground, brain only flash a word.


    Catch a talent who invites credit alive!

 Chapter 1207

    Ning Tao and other nine people were stunned, including Han Kui. All of them opened their mouths wide and stiffened to the ground. It was just a few breaths. How could this situation have evolved!


    Before that, seven of them besieged a snow ape, which had been severely wounded and scarred.


    Ning Tao fought alone against a snow ape and beat him back with just one punch, which surprised nine people on the scene.


    As long as they make one or two moves, they can definitely kill the two snow apes, but Han Cheng''s words make them all retreat, which is out of the trust of their teammates.


    However, he took advantage of this opportunity to kill the two snow apes in one move. He not only picked up a big bargain, but also attacked them and slandered them for running away. What''s more, he killed the two snow apes Take it alone!


    Nine people a burst of Lengshen, and Lin manager blame, suddenly appear, everything is seamless, let them see is dumbfounded, heart full of grievances.


    It''s like a dumb person eating Coptis chinensis, you can''t tell the pain!


    Even if you say you eat snow ape alone, you still stigmatize us as villains, trampling on our shoulders and trying to set off yourself. It''s a shame.


    Why is it that the spirit beast we hunt so hard not only works hard but also works hard. In the end, instead of getting nothing, it makes us lose the reputation of a villain.


    It''s like digging for treasure. Eight of them have been digging for three days and three nights. They''ve all found the treasure, but they''ve been robbed by the onlookers all the time. They also stigmatize them as grave robbers.


    This NIMA There is no reason!


    Ning Tao and other eight people are gnashing their teeth, but in addition to Ning Tao''s emotion is very fierce, the other several people are silent, as for Han Kui, at the beginning, nothing happened to him.


    He didn''t kill the spirit beast. Han Cheng slandered him. He became one of them, but he didn''t speak.


    In the end, Ning Tao had to come up with a few concepts about the first talent of the Han family.


    I''m afraid to think about it carefully, but I''m shameless!


    At least in his opinion, Han Kui is better than him, because he is careless and has everything in front of him. Unlike Han Cheng, he laughs at you one second and stabs you the next, which makes you defenseless. He is scheming and calculating


    Steward Lin was a little short of breath. The four stewards behind him were the same. The Three Snow apes were not easy to be provoked. It was really hard to kill them in a short time.


    He said in a deep voice: "there are still some snow apes wandering around here, and we can''t tell whether they are migrating, but if we want to go deep, we can only enter from here."


    Han Cheng, Han Kui and Ning Tao are silent. Although their strength is very good, they are not as good as Lin Guanshi and other four in terms of experience.


    Seeing this, steward Lin pondered for a while, looked around again, and then made up his mind and said, "well, I''ll go to a distance with some stewards to look for the route."


    "The strength of the ten of you is very good. I believe you should not be in danger at this edge. Let Master Cheng lead you to hunt some scattered spirit beasts first. Don''t go too far."


    Han Cheng immediately patted his chest and assured him, "don''t worry, Lin is in charge. I can protect them."


    Manager Lin immediately nodded his head and said with a satisfied smile, "if you are young master Youcheng, I will be relieved. Your experience and strength can match that of manager Lin


    "You must obey the master of the city, or you will be responsible for any mistakes."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao and others to speak, Han Kui echoed: "don''t worry, Lin is in charge. It''s enough to have brother Cheng."


    Steward Lin was very satisfied with the comparison, and no longer talked nonsense. He immediately looked at the five stewards, and then spread out to explore in the distance, looking for whether the snow ape moved here.


    Seeing that the five stewards were far away, Han Cheng put away his faint smile and took a teasing look at Ning Tao. Then he grasped his sword and came to the snow ape.


    He observed for a long time, and finally aimed at the snow ape''s head, which was badly damaged by Ning Tao. He cut it and poked it for a long time. Suddenly, Han Cheng''s eyes lit up, and he bent down and stretched out his hand.


    Han Kui and other people have guesses, face dew expectation, a pair of fiery eyes immediately looked in the past, Adam''s apple stirred.


    Ning Tao didn''t understand. He didn''t know what they were up to. Just now, he suffered a big loss. It was because of his experience!


    I saw him ponder for a while, and suddenly opened the perspective eye. Now the perspective eye is the real eye of the candle dragon. It is just in the newborn form, and the consumption is huge.


    In the line of sight, just see Han Cheng caught a bead, exuding violent energy, overlapping with the impression.


    This is Four animal pills!


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, but he doesn''t have the beast pill. On that day, Han Ming once rewarded him with one, although it''s only the worst one, and this one is obviously of higher quality!


    Han Kui and others are almost staring out, emitting a hot breath, throat dry, it is a real "four animal pill", the value is amazing!


    Hum! Han Cheng noticed the abnormality and immediately hummed coldly. The sword shook slightly and cut into another head.However, this time he had been pickling for a long time, but it turned out that he had no brains, meat or anything else, but it was amazing. He had made a lot of money!


    Han Cheng grabs the beast Dan, contented, but then frowns again, aware of the blush of Han Kui and others.


    He thought about it and then said with a smile, "Why are you still looking at it? I''ll give you all the materials on the two four grade snow ape corpses. First First of all


    As soon as the words were over, Han Kui rushed out and was filled with greed. He licked his lips. Even the materials of the corpse were a lot of money to sell.


    Eight people immediately scramble, you want arms and legs, in the blink of an eye will be the huge snow ape corpse, Han Kui snatched the most, almost covered 70% of the material!


    Han Cheng see, disdain a sneer, this is like he finished eating meat after throwing the bone, let a group of silly dogs to rob.


    Ning Tao sees this scene, cold hum in the heart, haven''t waited for him to have action, Han Cheng suddenly blocked in front of him.


    See its smile way: "rather elder brother, this kind of lively you still don''t participate in, after all you can enter hunting team or thanks to Xue Er, experience can learn, material don''t think."


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face gloomy, he did not want the idea of material, but Hancheng but deliberately disgust him, this makes him very angry, especially he took the animal Dan originally belongs to him.


    Han Cheng got this animal pill from the snow ape he had hit hard. But now, he doesn''t even give any material. Instead, he still uses this kind of words To disgust him!


    When Han Kui and others heard this, they immediately burst into laughter and formed a group, but they abandoned Ning Tao.


    Han Cheng looks at Ning Tao with his arms and a smile. He even throws away the beast Dan in his hand. It''s like he''s showing off. It''s like he''s talking again. Do you have any?


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time, and suddenly he laughed. He was very happy and brilliant, and he was blessed with a long lost domineering spirit.


    "I Ning Tao, have I ever swallowed this kind of Qi...!"

 Chapter 1208

    Ning Tao smile, very brilliant, compared with Han Cheng''s smile, his smile is undoubtedly more sincere and direct, and a quiet domineering, but it is from the invisible awakening back.


    Han Cheng sees this, eyebrow a pick, the hand rubs that four grade animal Dan, in the mouth light smile way: "how, elder brother Ning is to think of what interesting matter?"


    "Let''s talk about it and have fun!"


    Han Kui and others were also surprised. They turned their heads one after another, with piles of materials in their arms.


    Ning Tao smell speech, hearty smile, happy way: "actually nothing, just I just threw a bone, a dog licked so happy, also let a group of pigs to pick up."


    "You say, isn''t that funny?"


    Mr "genuine" first issue B.


    "ha ha...!"


    The laughter was hearty, like a gust of autumn wind, which made people feel comfortable, but Han Cheng and other nine people were ugly.


    Ning Tao threw a bone and the dog went to pick it up. What he said was that he was Han Cheng. He asked a group of pigs to pick it up. What he said was that Han Kui and other eight people were scolded.


    "Damn, you dare to scold me, and you dare to call me a pig. I''ll kill you," Han Kui said angrily.


    However, the other seven people turned black and looked at Han Kui with helpless eyes. When you do this, don''t you want to scold yourself and admit that you are a pig!


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face evil spirit, light smile way: "I say city young master, someone wants to fight, how do you see?"


    Hearing these words, Han Cheng''s eyes narrowed and flashed a cold cold light. He just stared at Ning Tao and his face changed.


    "Step on it!"


    At this time, Han Kui is furious, and the manager is not here, so he has a reason to beat him. Moreover, if the spirit beast is around here, if he is dead or disabled, isn''t the reason right!


    In his body burst of rapid, swept over Hancheng, directly toward ningtao, suddenly was a force to pull.


    "Han Kui, manager Lin made it very clear before he left. Don''t make trouble. I have to take care of you. Don''t give me any trouble," Han Cheng said calmly.


    On hearing this, Han Kui''s face was furious, and a touch of abnormal dark red came to his face. He stared at Han Cheng with a pair of murderous eyes, which can be described as the grandson of the elder vs the grandson of the second elder.


    Han Kui''s eyes are rebellious and disobedient, while Han Cheng''s eyes are full of self-confidence and self calculation.


    After a few breaths, Han Kui actually counseled. His rebellious eyes were evasive, and he immediately gave a cold hum of disdain.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of Hancheng, but that he has some shadow on him. When he was a child, he didn''t suffer a lot from it. It''s not that he''s afraid of force, but that he''s afraid of calculation. That''s a way to pit you.


    Don''t worry about him beating you, just worry about him!


    See Han Kui gave up fighting, Han Cheng this just let him go, eyes full of cold, to tell the truth, he is eager to see Ning Tao was hit, but, he was calculated.


    Ning Tao should have guessed what he thought. As the young master of the Han family, he is respectful to the steward, so he must have something to ask for, and the steward gives him a task, which naturally can''t be screwed up.


    For example, in this case, Lin asked him to lead the team and protect them. In case of civil strife, Lin would think that he was incompetent and his impression would be ruined.


    It may be nothing to put it in the ordinary, but now, he is preparing for the position of the prospective head of the family, waiting for someone to support


    It''s really hard for him to be schemed by others. It''s the first time in his life that he has always been scheming others, scheming and scheming the world.


    Ning Tao has a smile on his face, which is very insipid. It seems that people and animals are harmless, but there is an aura around him, domineering and introverted!


    At this moment, the earth suddenly shakes. It seems that some giant is trampling on the ground. Judging from this strength, the physique is not small, but also rhythmic Running!


    "Roar...!"


    Suddenly, a roar came from the forest. It should be Also a snow ape!


    Suddenly, a huge white shadow jumped out and jumped directly in front of the crowd, smelly wind.


    "Boom...!"


    "Roar...!"


    The people''s eardrums trembled, their faces turned white, and their eyes widened. Looking at the snow ape in front of them, it was as tall as three people, and the arm could be as thick as a person''s waist.


    This is The strength of Sipin''s later stage!


    People''s faces were horrified. From the point of view of its momentum, it was comparable to the friars who were about seven or eight times as heavy as Lian Ying. But in terms of its physical strength, any friar who was practicing infant would have a headache.


    In addition to Han Cheng, Ning Tao and Han Kui, they are calm. The rest of them are in a bit of panic and have the idea of running away.


    All of a sudden, Han Cheng looked solemn and roared: "what are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? There are ten of us, seven baby refining monks. Are you afraid that we can''t kill it?"


    Seeing his face full of spirit, he said bravely: "as long as we all work together, will we be afraid of a beast? The Han family will follow me and kill him!"Words fall, a long sword rushed up, the majestic spirit floating around the body, surrounded by the sword.


    As soon as Han Kui clenched his teeth, he rushed up, followed by Ning Tao!


    The others were helpless and had to bite their teeth to keep up.


    "Boom!"


    The battle was very fierce. Ning Tao and other seven baby refining monks were at the front of the battle. They all killed red eyes. Even the snow ape had many wounds.


    "Han family''s unique skill, kill with a thousand swords!"


    "Han family''s unique skill, extreme wind hand!"


    "Self created unique learning," volume "fan" two


    ¡­¡­


    The battle lasted more than ten minutes, and everyone was exhausted. When you or I were dead, the weapon was broken, and they all wanted to bite with their teeth.


    Han Cheng and others were all badly injured, and there were two baby refining guest Qing lying on the ground with no strength. The three gas refining monks almost vomited out their internal organs, and their lives were in danger.


    But in this desperate situation, the result is also very obvious. The snow ape, which is three people tall, was almost beaten by the crowd. Ning Tao did a lot of work, but he was short of the last blow.


    However, Han Cheng''s eyes flashed, his mouth outlined a proud grin, his seemingly weak body suddenly burst out a force, and he went straight to kill the snow ape.


    Not only him, but also Han Kui and others rushed to the scene. Even the two feeble friars of practicing infant and Qi, who almost spit out their internal organs, rushed to the scene at the same moment.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao roared: "danger, come back quickly, that snow ape will be furious soon."


    However, Han Cheng and the other nine people sneered. Their eyes were full of banter and ridicule. They even cheated them with the same trick. Should they call him stupid or stupid?


    Han Cheng and Han Kui look contemptuous. They dare to fight with them even in terms of their intelligence quotient. They are stupid to a new height.


    See a few people obstinate, a face of irony, Ning Tao is a strange arc, no action, actually slowly closed his eyes, Lingli has not used.


    "Soul Kill


    An illusory soul knife, which was deliberately weakened by Ning Tao, then directly cleaved to the snow ape.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The spirit beast is strong in body, but the weakest is soul. Ning Tao''s attack almost split his soul.


    See its eyes red, actually raise to the sky roar, desperately beat himself, blood dyed it into blood ape!


    The three people''s high body, unexpectedly instantly expanded to five people''s high, the whole body became blood red, the breath soared.


    "This This is Fury


    Han Cheng several people see this, the face all white, one by one stare big, the eye bead son is full of frighten to see to it, the whole body trembles.


    "Roar!"


    "Ah Run No Don''t Mom, help me

 Chapter 1209

    A few seconds ago, a few people were still in high spirits, but a few seconds later, they came to a sudden brake, turned a 360 degree turn, and ran back crying.


    "Ah Don''t chase me Help...! "


    "Roar!"


    Snow ape has been violent, and its power has doubled. This is a kind of power derived from blood. Only a very small chance will it be touched. Generally, it will only be touched in a rage.


    Although the strength is amazing, the sequelae is also very serious. Basically, it will take several months to recover after being touched. During this period, we can never fight because there is no resistance.


    "Boom!"


    The earth is shaking violently. The snow ape has gone mad. He hates these people, and now he just wants to kill them.


    Han Cheng and other people ran faster than one. Before, they had no strength, vomited internal organs, and were too weak. At the moment, all of them farted. When rabbits came, they would call 666 to you!


    Suddenly, Han Cheng yelled anxiously, "Ning Tao, what are you still watching there? Why don''t you come to help?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao directly covers his chest and sighs: "Young Master Cheng, I have no strength now. I can''t help you."


    "You fart, you don''t have the strength to laugh. I think you''re just watching the fun. You''re still a crow mouth," Han Kui said angrily as he ran away.


    The rest of them also scolded one after another, with a ferocious face, but the snow ape had rushed over and could smell the smell.


    Han Kui was so angry that he said angrily, "you garbage, you dare to laugh. I think you are the one who made it. You wait for me. Even if I die, I will take you to be buried with me."


    Han Cheng''s face is twisted, his eyelids are jumping wildly, and he is thinking about the way to escape. Ning Tao''s smile makes him confused.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao ponders on his face and sees that they rush towards him. He immediately runs to the other side, but this action arouses people''s anger. Don''t you have no strength?


    At this time, the snow ape caught up with a man, and the giant hand bigger than the head grabbed it and tore it open.


    "Roar!"


    The air refining monk didn''t even scream. He was torn in two in an instant, and his blood and flesh were all spilled down.


    Several people in Hancheng are numb and sad. They can still fight for it in their heyday. But now, they all want their parents to have two more legs and run as far as they can.


    "Evil animal, presumptuous!"


    Suddenly an angry roar, a thin figure directly blocked the snow ape, there are four people beside him.


    Look at chapter n * of the legal edition of Y,


    "Han family''s unique learning, five star decision!"


    The five people''s breath was actually connected, the breath increased suddenly, a great power, pressure, immediately hit down.


    Snow ape has not killed all, animal eyes scarlet, regardless of a direct punch, this punch even the space is shaking.


    "Boom...!"


    A few people only heard a roar, and then a strong storm and open, the dark red plain are raised a layer.


    When the strong wind dissipated, Han Cheng and others quickly looked at it and found that the snow ape, which was five people tall, began to shrink, and the blood red turned white again. It seemed to be violent It''s gone!


    "Roar!"


    The snow ape suddenly looks up to the sky and screams. It sounds like the two little snow apes before, but it is more powerful.


    The roar dissipated in the middle of the way, and Nanuo''s big body fell to the ground and made a big pit.


    Around it, there were five figures. They were the five people in charge of Lin Da who had gone back and forth. But now they were all injured, especially Lin Guan Shi, who took the punch hard.


    Seeing this, Han Cheng and others are really relieved. If they come a step later, I''m afraid they will be torn in two.


    At this time, Han Kui looked at Ning Tao with a ferocious look and said, "smelly beggar, how do you want to die?"


    Han Cheng and others smell speech, at the same time step out, although did not speak, but that look with a sense of killing.


    Grandma''s, just now they were chased like a grandson. The goods were still watching the fun. A clansman was torn in two. They almost followed suit.


    Nine people gnash their teeth and glare, but Ning Tao looks solemn, as if he didn''t see them at all.


    Seeing this, Han Kui immediately grasped the weapon and said with a sneer, "even if you play silly for me today, you can''t escape death."


    Nine people spread out in a fan shape to form an encirclement. They can attack at any time with a single order!


    Just when several people are going to rush up, Ning Tao is creeping on the ground strangely, with one ear on the ground, as if listening to something. His expression is very serious, even nervous.


    "Eh!"


    A few people are made hairy by him, Han Cheng brows tight frown, suddenly watched Lin big steward, he is also this posture.


    "Is..."


    "Boom Boom Boom Boom


    Some stones began to jump, the earth trembled, and a dark cloud suddenly formed, as if heaven had changed.Several young people''s faces changed greatly. They watched the scene in horror one by one. In the end What happened?


    At this time, all the animals ran away, and suddenly they were in charge of the big roar


    "Beast Group


    When several people hear the words, their pupils shrink, and they are scared out of their wits. If they can be called a herd, they must have more than 100 heads at least. Otherwise, how can they be called a herd?


    There''s no need to talk nonsense. Han Cheng directly identifies a direction. He bursts out with great speed and only cares about running for his own life. Han Kui''s face changes and he even chooses to follow him.


    The rest of them were in a mess, and the five managers couldn''t take care of them at all. They had basically run away.


    For a moment, there were only three people left here, Ning Tao, and two baby refining monks who threatened to exhaust themselves.


    At the moment, they look pale, directly paralyzed on the ground, it is estimated that they are really exhausted. On the contrary, Ning Tao is looking around, calm and calm.


    All of a sudden, one of them yelled and saw the spirit beast in a place. It was Snow apes!


    Seeing this, they were completely desperate. Snow ape was originally a powerful spirit beast. Although it was big, its speed was not slow. Especially in the mountains, it was flexible.


    Two people a face is gloomy, the heart is born despairing, one of them is crying out, before they also arrogantly kill Snow ape, now other people brothers and sisters all come, have you done?


    At this time, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, and finally saw a defect. He immediately moved and planned to escape from here.


    All of a sudden, a weak voice came, like the cry of a drowning man, imploring and crying.


    "Please Please, help Help Let''s go


    Their words trembled and their faces were bitter. When they said these words, they had no confidence. They were not willing to die like this. They gave out the cry of life and asked for help!


    All of a sudden, they were pulled up by a huge force and directly carried on their shoulders. In their stupefaction, Ning Tao stepped on the soles of his feet and rushed out like a spring.


    Their faces were dull. They watched the scene inconceivably. Ning Tao I saved them regardless of the past!


    "Thank you Thank you, "they said with tears in their eyes!

 Chapter 1210

    They didn''t expect that Ning Tao would really save them. They would rather take their two burdens and save them from the fire and water crisis.


    At this time, there was a white torrent behind them, all of them were big snowapes with the same color, roaring up to the sky one by one, their eyes were red, and the smell of blood made them crazy.


    "Roar


    This area is filled with roars, deafening, some hidden monsters have trembled, blood restrictions, soul pressure, so that they have to flee in a hurry.


    Ning Tao has a dignified face, and his perspective eyes have been open all the time. He has found the weak point of encirclement and can break through from there.


    "Step on the sky!"


    The shadow of the leg is blurry in an instant, as fast as lightning, penetrating through the void. The whole person has left residual shadows in place.


    This unique book was also created by him, and has great potential. The main reason is that the article "stepping on heaven" has a strong foundation. According to his inference, it should be a very powerful Taoist Dharma, but it is incomplete.


    The two of them were shocked. The speed alone was enough to prove his strength. It seems that this rather steward is worthy of the name of steward and can match those senior stewards!


    Although Ning Tao is also in charge, he is too young and less experienced than them. Naturally, he can''t be a team leader. All the five managers are experienced and have outstanding strength. Let them lead the team, and Han Cheng and others can be convinced.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly there was a loud noise behind them. They turned their heads hard, but the next second they were scared out of their wits. They were immediately shocked and said, "quick Run, they''re all speeding up


    Ning Tao turned to look at the sound and found that the snow ape was actually jumping and throwing at each other. It was like throwing a shot put, and the distance between them was further shortened.


    "Damn, they know how to use tactics!" Ning Tao a face of gaping, the expression on the face is full of doubt.


    "Apes belong to a group of intelligent animals, that is, the power of the body is hard to say


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, and he didn''t believe it. He was a big man, but he couldn''t run a group of monkeys? I''m kidding. How could you be worse than a monkey.


    "Step on the sky Two steps


    Slowly spit out two words, the speed actually soared, the whole person is like an arrow, the body is elongated, friction with the air, the body began to burn.


    This is not over, Ning Tao a ruthless, speed actually formed a sprint, mouth and slowly spit out a few words.


    "Step on the sky Three steps


    As soon as his voice fell, his figure became blurred. There was a crackling sound in the air. On the vast horizon, a dark shadow suddenly appeared and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As soon as they opened their mouths, their mouths were filled with air. Their words were not only vague, but their muscles were blown out of shape. One face became wavy.


    "Rather take charge, wait for me...!" Suddenly in a corner came a voice, very familiar.


    The three turned around and found that it was Lin Da who was in charge. He ran out from a corner. He seemed to be hiding here before, and now he was rushing over in surprise.


    "Well Well Come on Well...! " They could not speak clearly. Their mouths were full and filled with water.


    Ning Tao has no time to wait for him. Those snow apes are getting closer and closer. A knife is around his neck. How dare they stop?


    g. Look! In this way, he has been rushing forward with his head stuffy, and carrying two people on his shoulders is indeed a burden, but as a Han family, he can''t do anything to save himself


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running, but there''s a lot of noise behind me. Ning Tao''s eyes don''t dare to stop until he''s exhausted.


    In a mountain forest, Ning Tao finally stops and throws down the two burdens on his shoulders, while he leans on the tree and gasps like a whale swallowing water.


    Looking back, the snow ape group didn''t catch up with him. Even Lin was in charge of the business. I don''t know if I can catch up with him?


    Both of them were scared to death. Although they recovered some strength, they were beyond their psychological tolerance. To put it simply, they were scared to death.


    Suddenly, a palpitation surged into my heart. Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and quickly pulled them back.


    "Boom!"


    That place suddenly exploded, a fierce saber toothed tiger opened its tusks and gave out a loud roar. Judging from his breath, it should only have the strength of grade three!


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly when they see it. If it''s normal, they don''t pay attention to it at all, but now it''s different. Everyone is seriously injured and their strength is greatly reduced.


    When they were scared, Ning Tao said in a deep voice: "you two go first. It''s very close to the plain. As for whether you can escape, it all depends on fate."


    "What''s the matter? Come on...!"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s roar, they looked at each other in a complicated way. They immediately gritted their teeth and said, "thank you for being in charge. We will remember this kindness.""Pray for your safe return..."


    The words spread farther and farther, two people with full of guilt, gratitude, respect, desperately toward a direction to escape.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid air, but a murderous opportunity has emerged in his eyes, and his ten fingers are shaking slightly.


    The saber toothed tiger in front of him was already manic and tense. At a certain moment, he jumped up and bit Ning Tao. A fishy wind came and smelled very bad.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he flashed in front of his eyes. Suddenly, he broke out and crossed with the saber toothed tiger. There was only a flash of cold light. He couldn''t see the result clearly, but there was a bloody smell.


    The saber toothed tiger was stiff and fell to the ground with a whimper. A wound almost divided it into two, and the blood spattered out. This scene is very strange.


    On the other hand, Ning Tao stood upright and had a long sword with charm.


    "Steward Lin, you should have seen enough of it?" Don''t know to see to what place of Ning Tao, in the mouth abrupt way.


    "Ha ha Interesting, you not only found us, but also dare to call us out. I''m more and more curious about you, "a voice suddenly said with a faint smile.


    Ning Tao turns around and immediately sees Lin Da''s manager and two unknown managers. Their faces are very serious.


    "You have been following me behind, I have run so fast and so far, you are still so persistent, have to make me suspicious," Ning Tao light smile.


    When Lin Da''s manager heard that, his pupils shrank and he said in surprise: "I didn''t expect that you had found us long ago. It''s interesting, but what''s more interesting is what you have That sword


    Speaking of this, he licked his scarlet lips, his eyes were fiery, and he said with a greedy smile: "can you tell me Where did you get it? "

 Chapter 1211

    "The sword in your hand didn''t seem to exist before. It suddenly appeared at that moment. Isn''t it Do you have room or something? " Lin Da is in charge.


    After hearing these words, the two stewards behind moved in their hearts and looked at each other in the dark. The meaning was not clear.


    Ning Tao smelled the words and gave a cold smile. He said faintly: "I want to know who let you kill me more than to answer this? I feel like Didn''t you offend anyone? "


    Hearing this, Lin Da''s manager said with a greedy smile: "the second elder is very interested in your sword. I hope you can take it back and study it."


    "Old Zhang!"


    Ning Tao talks about it for a while, then sneers. Finally, it comes to him that as far as he knows, Lin Da is in charge of the second elder, Pang is in charge of the affairs, and Hua''s mother-in-law is in charge of the house.


    He said with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that in order to get this thing, the second elder took great pains to give me such a big set. I''m afraid that all hunting teams and training are masks to hide people''s eyes and ears!"


    With a disdainful look on his face, Lin said with a sneer, "what''s the trouble? It''s just that you''re just in time. It''s stupid of you to post it happily. "


    "Well, since I dare to come, I have confidence. Besides, do you think you three can do anything for me? Have you forgotten the power of my day? " Ning Tao bluffs humanity.


    "Ha ha At this time, you actually use this kind of thing to scare me. If you are very powerful, why do you want to run in the face of the snow ape group, and why do you take out the magic weapon at this time? I know all your strength very well. "


    "That day you can do that step, can only be said to be a coincidence, if you can do it, then even if I admit planting, but if you can''t do it, with your current injury, consumption, the person who recognizes planting will only be you," said Lin with a confident smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face sank. His current situation is really like this, and even in the peak period, in the face of these three people, his strength is not enough.


    Lin Da''s management of affairs is the cultivation of Lian Ying Qizhong. The two managers are also in the cultivation of Lian Ying Liuzhong. Even if they are seriously injured in the fight against snow ape, they are still inferior!


    Steward Lin looked proud and blushed. "Steward Ning, you''d better not resist at this time. Take the sword in your hand and the treasure of space Hand it in


    "I can think about it. I''ll leave you a whole body!"


    Ning Tao sneered, and Sen Leng said, "if you want a treasure, come and have a try, and see if you can kill you with a sword!"


    Lin steward heard that his face was completely gloomy, and immediately Jie said with a smile, "since you don''t know how to praise me, don''t blame us for being cruel and merciless. Give me a hand and kill him."


    "Hiss!"


    The sound of the sharp blade entering the body suddenly rings out!


    A wind knife, a blade sword, even at the same time pierced the body of the man, fresh blood drop pattering down.


    Ning Tao''s pupils contracted and his mind was shocked. His face was dull, and he stood on the ground.


    At this time, Lin Guanshi''s grim smile gradually solidified. He slowly lowered his head and looked at his chest. A knife and a sword pierced his chest, still ticking red blood!


    "This This is What''s going on? " Lin steward''s face was stunned, his brain hummed, and his body began to be cold.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not because you''re talking too much nonsense. We''re both in a hurry. Our hands are itching, "one of the stewards said with a grim smile.


    On hearing this, steward Lin vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot. He felt that the strength of his whole body was passing quickly, but he was unwilling. He was not angry. He bit his teeth and said angrily: "why Why did you attack me? I''m Two elder''s people


    "Two elder, hum!"


    The two stewards sneered, and one of them said grimly, "what about the two elders? May I tell you, our real identities are punishment Law Don


    "Although we don''t know why we want to kill you, we only know that it''s enough to obey orders. You can go with ease."


    "Hiss!"


    A knife and a sword at the same time, take up the flowers of blood, there is a life, let him go to the decline, death!


    Steward Lin looks up to the sky and spits out a mouthful of blood. His pupils are absent-minded, but he can''t bite his teeth. He is full of grief and indignation. He is in charge of the east yard and is going to die like this.


    Not the enemy, not the monster, but the man who dares to put his back to his brother!


    Seeing that he didn''t fall down, one of the stewards showed his impatience and immediately kicked out and scolded: "even death is so boring. I really don''t understand how you can be in charge of big business?"


    1 {zhengd8''s first "Q hair 1


    this kick is very powerful. It directly kicks steward Lin in front of Ning Tao, like a dead dog. At the same time, it also kills his last vitality and turns him into a dead body.


    Looking at the corpse at the foot, Ning Tao''s face is complicated, and there is an indescribable feeling. In the end, it''s just a faint sigh.


    He raised his head and said in a deep voice, "I don''t understand. Lin is in charge of the East Court. He is also one of the four managers of the Han family. How can the owner kill his own people?"The two steward smell speech, just sneer: "don''t think about it if you don''t understand. If you know something you shouldn''t know, there''s only one way to die. Now, you should go to accompany Lin in charge!"


    "You''re right, you really should accompany him. Since you don''t want to die, I''ll give you a good time," said a cold voice behind them.


    Two people smell speech greatly startled, quickly hit back, a knife a sword to cut through the air, but cut a space, no one.


    "Spiral double dragon kill!"


    This time, the sound came out from the high altitude, and there was a great fluctuation of spiritual power. The two forces formed a spiral tear.


    The two managers were shocked and rushed to fight up, but as in the scene just now, they had mental calculation but no intention. One was to attack with strength, and the other was to deal with it in a hurry. The victory was divided.


    "Ah ah...!"


    Only two screams came out, but then they stopped, because of the two big heads Fly!


    Two headless bodies fell to the ground, but in the middle of them, there was a man standing, holding two green blade as thin as cicada wings, as if he could cut everything.


    Ning Tao looks at this scene, his face is shocked. When he sees the person clearly, his pupils shrink. He is very surprised and says: "unexpectedly It''s you, scar face


    Scar, it''s the white guard!


    Hearing his words, scar face breathes calmly and looks at Ning Tao calmly. The blade of green leaves in his hand is as thin as cicada wings. It''s a pair of four grade magic weapons, which are very powerful.


    Suddenly, scar face went to Ning Tao and said faintly, "as far as I know, the son of the head of the Hai family is on the verge of death. He lost his life and asked Bai and Liu for help as early as possible."


    "But a few days ago, the owner of the Hai family suddenly took a tough attitude and refused to make a deal with the two families, saying that he had found a way to save his son. Do you know that?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, a face doubts, thought quickly in the brain for a moment, immediately sink a voice way: "know!"


    Scar face a listen, eyes shine, take a deep breath, immediately said: "just now I saved you, do not need you to repay, I only ask you one thing, you have to tell me honestly."


    "The way that master Hai said Do you, or do you have a way to save his son? "


    Ning Chao Wen Yan frowned, looked at him for a moment, found that he was looking forward to excitement, immediately took a deep breath, confident way: "yes, I can save his son."


    On hearing this, scar''s eyes brightened, and his body trembled violently. He prayed: "I want to make a deal with you, please save someone..."


    Some roars of beasts cover up their voices. Only the two of them know about this transaction, and there is no third party!


    While they were trading, a great event happened in Kunlun Kingdom, Zhonggong, that is, tuzhizhou!


    In Kunlun forbidden area Tianlu!

 Chapter 1212

    J look at "Zheng (_ Tuzhizhou is the center of Kunlun kingdom. It has been a mysterious place for a long time. Every continent has some magical places, but it is recognized as the first place!


    Yes, this is number one!


    There is no doubt that in the center of tuzhizhou, the core of Kunlun Kingdom, there is a Kunlun forbidden area!


    This forbidden area is very special. It is a place where the whole Kunlun kingdom will not allow mistakes. If there is any movement in it, it will stir up the whole Kunlun kingdom. It will stir up more sensation than outsiders


    It has only one function, that is Connecting with the upper boundary, it is a higher plane, whose name has been forgotten in the years, only knowing that it is transcendent.


    The first migrating ancestors of the original world went to this higher plane, which is the upper boundary people call it!


    However, the second group of migrated ancestors came down to Kunlun, a small world parasitic in the original world, and finally became the overlord here


    Today, as usual, is nothing special.


    Outside the forbidden area, on a humble hill, there is a simple but vicissitudes wooden house, full of the breath of time.


    "Creak!"


    The wooden door was suddenly opened, blowing away a few wisps of spirit fog, and then out of it came a half century old man with white beard and haggard face, who was already in his last years.


    The old man''s name is Party B, and he is the elder of taiyizong. His duty is to take care of the forbidden area of Kunlun. Although he is plain, in fact he is a real old God refiner.


    Taiyizong is the master of tuzhizhou, but he is not one of the seven shangzong. Once, the shangzong of tuzhizhou was a sect called hunyuanmen. Dare to compete with yuntiangong!


    However, 25 years ago, it was destroyed by outsiders in the forbidden area of Kunlun, together with the damned Jiaolong.


    This matter is well known in the Kunlun circle, and it is also regarded as the biggest shame in a century, which must be kept in mind.


    The old man''s duty is to take charge of the forbidden area of Kunlun instead of taiyizong. Although the forbidden area itself is dangerous, how dare they not listen to the orders jointly issued by the seven great masters


    "Alas


    The old man sighed and began to fight again. He had been fighting for 15 years, and he was already superb.


    The boxing style was steady and full of strength. Every move stirred the wind and cloud on the hill, as if in the clouds, as if in the sky, with a hazy sense of mystery.


    After a turn, the situation changed. The old man was too familiar with all these things to be familiar with any more. He was very insipid. His eyes also looked at the forbidden area of Kunlun. It was a must every day


    But the next second, his whole person was frozen on the ground, and his turbid eyes were lost, and the big clouds covered him again.


    The old man''s sight was blocked and his face changed greatly. Just as he moved, he fell from the hill and failed.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, there was a roar of anger, and an earth shaking momentum burst out. In a moment, the clouds were blown away, revealing the sky.


    The old man stood in the air, lost his mind, and looked at the forbidden area of Kunlun. His scene, which he had been familiar with for 15 years, had changed a lot Some things!


    Within the sight, the whole forbidden area is like a valley, surrounded by endless mist, so you can''t see the real face clearly.


    And in that stereotyped memory, there is an unreal Ladder, like A way?


    This road is illusory and intermittent. It seems to connect heaven and earth. At present, it is only as high as a hill. If it goes up, it is illusory all the time. Do you know if there are any?


    The old man had been on the expedition for a long time, but all of a sudden he moved his sleeve and threw out seven glossy jade, which were destroyed in an instant.


    However, seven vast waves of spirits came out immediately, and Wen Yu''s power was absorbed. A moment later, an illusory and ethereal figure appeared, which matched the spirit fog.


    Seeing this, the old man said respectfully: "old Tai Yi Zong Party B, I''d like to meet the leader of Yuntian palace!"


    The illusory figure''s eyes were empty. After hearing the voice, he nodded and said coldly: "Hmm!"


    Then, there are two illusory human figures, one with silver ray and the other with golden Buddha light.


    Seeing this, the old man said respectfully: "I''ve met the master of Lei Xing, the abbot of Zen!"


    Their eyes were empty and bright. As soon as they appeared, they began to confront each other, with great power and terror.


    "Old bald donkey, your Zen sect is really a group of cannibals who don''t spit out bones. Even my Lei qianjue''s things dare to pit. You have a lot of courage," the leader of Lei Xing said angrily.


    "Well, how can we say it''s a pit? It''s clearly a deal between you and me. If you don''t agree, can I force you to be Lei Qian? "The Zen Abbot said with a smile.


    "You...!"


    "Ha ha I said, Lao Lei, it''s not like you used to have such a bad temper. You don''t talk to the old bald donkey and beat him. I saw a flaming red phantom figure and said with a smile.Party B immediately complimented: "I''ve met the master of burning Valley!"


    "Hum, you are still in the mood to joke here. The seeds of spirits we have cultivated for 15 years are gone today," a water blue phantom said helplessly.


    At this time, a hurricane like phantom was formed, and a muddy yellow phantom was also formed!


    Party B was excited and said respectfully: "I''ve met the master of snow god palace, the master of Fengshen gate and the master of daze gate!"


    At this point, all the seven shangzong gathered here, but in a wrong way, they were all illusory spirits.


    "That''s enough. We won''t last long. If the fight is going to dissipate in a moment, we''d better find out what''s going on first." The cloud sky palace is the main cold voice way.


    As soon as the voice fell, the seven people looked at Party B at the same time, and it was this guy who called them.


    Master Lei Xing was in a bad mood and said angrily, "you''d better have a reasonable explanation. You know, it''s our accumulation of 15 years. It''s not for you to make fun of."


    The old man smelled the speech and gave a bitter smile. He didn''t explain. He just stretched out his finger and slowly pointed to Kunlun forbidden area!


    Seeing this, the seven people turned their heads, but in the next second they were shocked, and their spirits shook violently, as if they had been attacked and could dissipate at any time.


    "This This is The way to heaven, the way to heaven


    Several people''s pupils contracted into the eyes of a needle, one by one extremely shocked at the scene in front of them, feeling extremely excited.


    At the moment, all the figures of the seven great masters of the Shang clan lost their spirits. They were shocked and lost their manners one after another.


    Even the most stable of them, the master of Yuntian palace, has changed his expression, his eyes are fiery, and he behaves vividly in the state of spirit. He can see every detail clearly.


    "I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect that Tianlu reappeared in this world after several times. I hope Come

 Chapter 1213

    The seven giants were dazed, shocked, and their spirits were shaking violently, as if they could dissipate at any time.


    "The way to heaven, the way to heaven!"


    Its emergence represents the hope of the Kunlun Kingdom and a ray of dawn in the desperate situation, which has made generations despair. The end of the world!


    The expressions of the seven giants are actually the same, greedy, yearning, fanatical, all the minds are absorbed by it.


    Seeing this, the old man was relieved, but he also gave a bitter smile, as if he had left all the burdens behind.


    The master of Yuntian palace took a deep breath and said excitedly, "you guys, I didn''t expect that the hope of Kunlun Kingdom has appeared several times ago."


    "Yes, the hope that once made countless ancestors despair has appeared in our generation. During this period, who can count how many ancestors died," said meimou Huo, the leader of snow god palace.


    Lei qianjue''s eyes flashed with electricity and said with a wild smile: "this is the chance of our generation, and it''s also a myth that countless ancestors have never left behind. It''s destined for us to achieve it!"


    For a time, the seven magnates began to speak one after another. What they said was a secret language of ancient times. Even the elder Party B didn''t understand. Only shangzong kept a good history.


    The master of Yuntian palace has a crazy face and hot eyes. He recalls some records in his mind that Yuntian palace is the Kunlun Kingdom, but this is not the most desperate. What really makes them desperate is the ancestors'' coordinates. They have no sense at all, that is to say, those people have lost contact completely.


    You don''t know life or death? I don''t know where? without hearing a word about!


    Knowing this result, the hearts of countless ancestors cooled a lot, resulting in despair and more powerlessness.


    It took a total of 999 years, during which they spent countless efforts and wisdom, and even paid countless costs, not to mention how many lives they died.


    In the 1000th year, it began to be implemented, gathering the hope of the whole Kunlun community, but in the end, it got this result, helpless and despairing!


    On the contrary, they made their environment assimilate into an era. Compared with the original world at that time, it was even more miserable and harsh.


    For nine years, this kind of despair has been shrouded for nine years, and the Kunlun world has always been shrouded in the shadow, which is true of everyone.


    In the past nine years, some great powers have been unwilling to study the teleportation array for many times. They all want to know what the problem is. With the strength of those great powers at that time, they were not afraid of the power of forbidden area.


    In the end, a demon level ghost was born, and countless ancestors called him the ghost array. He was also a great power who participated in the array. After nine years of seclusion, he finally saw the opportunity!


    According to him, the elite of those ancestors should have been sent away, but they ignored the distance between the two worlds and underestimated the huge energy needed. There was a problem here.


    Once upon a time, the passage between the original world and the upper world was created by the supreme Immortal King, who also occupied the right time, place and people, but they underestimated the mystery.


    The distance, coordinates and energy between the two worlds are the most difficult for them. It is here that they are defeated. They don''t know the huge gap!


    At that time, there was a change in the transmission array, and there was a positioning in the fuzziness. It was like lighting a street lamp for future generations in the remote endless void. The fuzziness was weak!


    Ghost time and other ancestors were ecstatic when they saw this, because they finally had the coordinates of the upper boundary, but God didn''t care for them. The teleportation array changed and couldn''t be used


    When he arrived here, the record became vague. Finally, the ghost left a passage for later generations to praise.


    "What our ancestors should do has been done, but we don''t have this opportunity. Although it''s a pity, our initial dream has been achieved, and the road has been paved for you!"


    "At some time in the future, there will be a road connecting heaven and earth in the forbidden area of Kunlun. Don''t panic, because this is your chance. You must complete the myth of Kunlun!"


    "Gather energy, lift the boundary Fly


    The master of Yuntian palace takes a deep breath. All of these historical records are very detailed. The six giants are crazy. Obviously, they all think of this. Myth It''s going to be done!


    Suddenly, the master of Yuntian palace narrowed his eyes and said tentatively: "in those ghost days, the elder generation left behind a secret message to help us complete the myth What''s the point! "


    Hearing this, the Lord of Lei Xing''s eyes were bright and said with a grim smile: "you mean that part of the original world Star core

 Chapter 1214

    Star core, the core of a world!


    As the name suggests, it is the crystallization of a planet, which gathers the energy of a world, and there is no one in the world.


    In the secret words of the ghost generation, the star core is the key to complete the mythical feat. With that huge energy, it''s not difficult to achieve the goal of lifting the world!


    It''s too late to wake up in those ghost days. There''s a big problem with the teleportation array itself. Later generations don''t know how to deal with it. They have to wait for the teleportation array itself to change and reappear.


    This is their chance. Although they have made great contribution to nature, they can''t change it or even predict what will happen in the future, so they have to do their best.


    OC see section Q of VC legal chapter (| above).


    it''s a long time to wait for the next generation to return.


    To tell you the truth, after such a long time, except for shangzong, other people have basically forgotten about it.


    Even if shangzong had forgotten, he didn''t place his hope in the forbidden area of Kunlun. The only change was 25 years ago, but it was painful


    Suddenly, the master of burning burning Valley said: "I don''t think it''s too early to be happy. First check the transmission array, and then discuss the" star core ". What should I do?"


    "Don''t forget, there is a big problem with the transmission array itself. Whether it can carry out ultra long distance transmission is still unknown. Moreover, the star core is not very good. How can the original world do what you want?"


    Lei qianjue heard the words, killed, gritted his teeth: "originally did not intend to let them obediently hand over, a group of damned bastards, don''t talk nonsense, directly open the two world war!"


    "Hum, don''t let your personal feelings miss the important events in Kunlun, and there will be a war between the two worlds. Wait until you can beat Mo Yuntian," the Daze sect leader said coldly.


    "Mo Yuntian!"


    When they heard this word, they were all silent, even the proud master of Yuntian palace didn''t speak.


    "Don''t forget the man who came in twenty-five years ago. He was the first person in Kunlun Kingdom, Taoist Yunxuan, to kill him," the Fengshen sect leader said faintly.


    Hearing these words, the angry Lord Lei Xing was silent. After all, they knew nothing about the outside world. They didn''t know how many strong people there were. The unknown was the most terrible.


    For the moment, Taoist Yuntian, Zen master Longxiang and many other top powers have fallen into a deep shut down. The obsession of this life is to take that step and transform themselves.


    As a last resort, people are unwilling to interfere with the strong. Therefore, the initiative lies in the hands of their seven giants, and a decision must be made.


    The master of Yuntian palace pondered for a moment and finally walked out: "there are three things we need to do now!"


    "First of all, we have to check the transmission array. If there are any problems here, it''s useless for us to say anything now. After all, it''s all about it!"


    "As we all know, the thousand year old Baijiao in it was badly damaged by the supreme elder 25 years ago. It should be sleeping now. It''s very appropriate to check it now."


    Six magnates smell speech, nodded, before burning burning burning Valley master has pointed out, all of all still want to see fundamental.


    "Second, the" star core ". Every world and planet has its own core, but if it loses its core, the world will Separation and disintegration


    "That is to say, the world will be destroyed, and the billions of living beings living in it will also die."


    The six giants are expressionless. In their eyes, there is only the Kunlun world. As for the life and death of the original world, what does it have to do with them? If they can die, it would be better.


    Yuntian palace was not surprised. He said in a deep voice, "it''s more difficult to do this because it''s not our territory. The most difficult thing is two points."


    "One is to find the core position!"


    "Second, the threat of the original world itself!"


    After hearing this, the six giants looked at the forbidden area of Kunlun, because as far as they know, the star core of Kunlun is in this place. Otherwise, how can we build a transmission array.


    Lei qianjue, with a ferocious face, roared: "hum, they are in the end of the law era. What''s their qualification to compete with us? As long as we start the two world wars, we will win!"


    "This is not necessarily true. The original world is a big world after all, and many strange things will be born. We must first explore the void and the real," said red lips, the leader of snow god palace.


    Without waiting for Lei qianjue to open his mouth, the master of Yuntian Palace said immediately: "this is the third thing. They don''t know the truth and the void, and the corridor is broken, and there are two little insects jumping here."


    On hearing this sentence, Lei qianjue immediately exploded, red eyes roared: "that''s two mice, so many people have been looking for so long, but they didn''t even find a hair!"


    "Waste, a bunch of waste...!"


    "Enough, now is not the time to talk about your personal feelings. Those two little worms must be caught, and they should be alive as much as possible. Maybe they can find out the truth from their mouth."See cloud sky palace Lord a face not happy way.


    All of a sudden, the abbot of Zen said, "I think we should also prepare to step into the original world. There is always a way to have a result. It can also be regarded as paving the way for us to cross the border."


    Hearing this, the leader of Yuntian palace directly decided to say, "let each city, sect, and force choose a representative. In the name of cross-border knowledge, try first."


    "Also, Hunyuan gate, the treasure of Hunyuan gate, was once called any gate, shuttling through the void. I don''t know who is in your hands, but after six days, it must be held in filthy mountain!"


    With these words, the six people''s faces changed. After the collapse of Hunyuan sect, the treasure But suddenly disappeared!


    Seeing that some of them were harboring ghosts, the master of Yuntian palace solemnly said, "you guys, this is a big event in Kunlun. It''s better not to let me know who''s doing tricks, or we''ll attack them in groups!"


    The six people''s expressions were heavy. Although they didn''t agree with each other, they didn''t say much about it. They all knew the seriousness of it.


    The leader of daze sect said: "that''s all we have to do right now. We just have to do our best. If there is any sudden change, we''ll discuss it later!"


    "Leave first...!"


    Words fall, he directly shattered the dim spirit, that in Wenyu Yun raised 15 years of seed, into fly ash.


    Fengshen''s idea also shattered himself!


    Then, the Lord of burning Valley, the Lord of snow god palace, and Lei Qian, with a fury, also choose to disperse the spirit seeds.


    Seeing this, the abbot of Zen gave a meaningful smile. He recited a Buddhist Scripture in his mouth, and then it was scattered.


    For a moment, only the head of Yuntian palace was left. He saw everyone''s face when they left, and thought a little in his heart.


    All of a sudden, he turned his head and said with a smile, "elder B, who do you think the most precious thing will be in their hands?"


    However, Party B bowed his head from the beginning to the end and turned a deaf ear to the inquiry from the head of Yuntian palace.


    Yuntiangong sees this. His eyes are half narrowed, and he suddenly looks at Party B''s ears. He has been bleeding for a long time, but he doesn''t notice it. He is still bowing his head respectfully


    Seeing this scene, he smiles faintly, turns his head to look at the road that day, and his figure gradually darkens until it disappears.


    Party B seems to have become a sculpture, with his head down and his eyes drooping, his ears still streaming with blood


    At this time, under the Heaven Road, that is, in the forbidden area of Kunlun, a huge mysterious millstone stood beside him, a young man with a look of consternation, and his whole body was stiff on the ground.


    "I feel like What happened? "

 Chapter 1215

    At this time, the Han family suddenly held an emergency meeting with only one purpose, that is, the Han family''s hunting team suffered a heavy blow, and only a few of the younger generation have escaped.


    It''s not a trivial matter. The hunting team has it every month, and it''s all on the edge of the Huoling plain. It''s under the care of Lin Da Guan. Shouldn''t this happen?


    "Dangdang!"


    The bell reverberated in the family, very eager, Han family members, Keqing, steward, all went to the main hall.


    Under normal circumstances, the Han family will not ring this bell at all, because once it rings, it means that there are 100000 urgent events. Except for family crisis, it has never been rung.


    For a moment, the figures were all gathered in front of the main hall of the Han family, including the most inferior slaves, but their eyes were suspicious.


    The main hall in front of us is different from the past. It is covered with white cloth, white flags and clusters of white flowers.


    "Eh!"


    All of them were shocked. Is there a big man in the Han family? With such a big show, it''s not the elder two Is something wrong?


    "Hiss!"


    Some people with big brain holes took a breath, and they all thought it was too amazing to be called a big event.


    "Ah, do you know that the elder may be dead?"


    "What, the elder is dead!"


    "What do you say, the elder is chopped to death!"


    "My God, the elder and the third elder are drowned!"


    "I''ll strangle them. They can still be strangled..."


    Every time it comes to everyone''s mouth, the version changes. Some people even say that the Han family is going to die.


    Han Cheng pretended to be sorry, but after hearing these words, his face was as black as coal, his face muscles trembled and his mouth twitched, which had something to do with his grandfather.


    On one side, Han Kui secretly chuckled, but on the surface he showed an expression that I understood, and even more persuaded him: "brother Cheng, some servants are just, not angry, ah."


    "Ah, did you hear that the second elder was struck by thunder..." Several servants muttered passionately.


    "Damn your grandma, your grandfather was struck by thunder. You come here and I''ll kill you," Han Kui said. Hearing the speech, he was furious, and the whole person was like the kind of explosion.


    "Ah, ah Kuidi, it''s not, it''s not, it''s just a servant, it''s not, "Han Cheng quickly obstructed. On the surface, it''s comforting, but in fact, it''s mocking.


    On hearing this, Han Kui''s face turned red with anger. He was about to chop those servants to death, roaring.


    Some of the servants who were talking about Zhenghuan suddenly noticed that they were so scared that they crowded into the crowd.


    Han Cheng''s face is hypocritical and sneers. He holds the angry Han Kui in his hands. The more he does not let go, the more he can humiliate Han Kui. The more angry he is, the more proud Han Cheng is.


    Just when they were entangled, a bell rang to make everyone quiet down, a moment of silence.


    In front of the main hall, there was a man in white linen, with red eyes and tears on his face. It seemed that he had just cried, but he was Han Ming!


    He looked at the crowd, sighed and said, "according to the latest news, not long ago, the hunting team led by the director of Lin Da was attacked by the snow ape group."


    "A group of 15 people, but only seven people fled back, the remaining five in charge, there is a guest minister, Ning in charge, one people, all died in the animal mausoleum plain."


    "This is really the pain of my Han family!"


    At this point, he also a chest thumping expression, his eyes turned red, as if very sad.


    "Eh!"


    All of them were stunned and at a loss!


    They are really sorry for the fall of Lin Da''s steward and the other four stewards. They are really helpless for the fall of Ning steward, Ke Qing and the clansmen. But what''s more, they don''t understand?


    Some managers died. How could the Han family master put on such a big fight? I feel a little I exaggerate.


    According to their understanding, even after the fall of the elder and other clansmen, it''s almost like this.


    At this time, Han Ming with a sad face recalled: "my Han family has not experienced such pain for a long time. Their death was too sudden and made me too sad."


    "The manager of Lin Da has devoted half of his life to my Han family. He has always been conscientious and dedicated. I, as the head of the family, can see these things in my eyes, warm in my heart and engrave them in my mind."


    "Maybe you don''t think it''s necessary at all, or even think that you''ll die some stewards, as for doing so?"


    "Then I''ll tell you that, as far as I''m concerned, I still have to do this. The manager of Lin Da and the seven fallen people are all meritorious officials of the Han family. This is their due treatment."


    "For the meritorious officials, my Han family has always kept in mind. In my Han Ming''s eyes, there is no manager, no guest Qing, there is only one family. You are all my family..."


    Han Ming''s words are very generous, showing his true feelings, like a cry from the heart, people from a face of doubt, gradually into.In this scene, the main hall is covered with white cloth and white sails. Most of the Han family are wearing white cloth and hemp clothes, praying and crying.


    A group of stewards fell into silence, their faces were sad, their noses were sour, and they all felt like they were on the scene.


    For the sake of an outsider, the owner of the family can make the Han family shed tears. I''m afraid that even if Lin guanshiquan knows, he will think that his life is worth it.


    Han Ming''s sad face, with tears, said: "although Lin Da Guan has fallen, he will always live in our hearts, and his contribution to our Han family will never be forgotten."


    "I declare that the Han family has been filial to him for three days, and he has been honored as a great manager. His life''s contribution has been engraved on the Han family''s merit stele, together with his ancestors of all ages..."


    Speaking of this, suddenly two Han family members came out and cried: "master, I have something to say..."


    "The reason why we were saved was because Ning taoning was in charge. He let us go first when he was in danger, but he fought alone with the spirit beast and even died."


    "If he can do this, it is enough to prove that he is loyal to our Han family. I sincerely ask the family leader to canonize him..."


    Update The quickest way is to go to "3


    Han Ming hears the speech and picks his eyebrows. However, he finds that all the people are looking at him. He is immediately moved and says," OK, I''d rather be in charge of the affairs. It''s a great achievement that I can give my life to the Han family. "


    "I declare that Ning Tao will be appointed as the chief manager of the East Court. This title will always belong to him. It''s his glory!"


    The two members of the Han family were grateful. They knelt down and kowtowed excitedly and said, "master Xie, the master is wise. With your guidance, our Han family will create more brilliance!"


    A crowd hears the speech, completely conquered by this, an outsider can get detached respect, put on a horse and wear filial piety, what reason do they still have not believe, do not contribute!


    Many people secretly vowed that they would do everything for the Han family and try their best to achieve the situation that Lin Da was in charge of affairs.


    "The master is wise The master is wise...! " I do not know who started this, a crowd of excited shouting.


    When Han Cheng and Han Kui see this scene, they are also enthusiastic. They are members of the Han family and are proud of it.


    Suddenly, Han Kui was patted, and a surprised voice came from his ear, saying: "Hey, man, what are they doing? Are the two elders killed by dogs?"


    When Han Kui heard that, his facial features were twisted with anger. In his rage, he directly backhand a big mouth with a roar.


    However, his hand was accurately grasped, and without waiting for him to yell, his whole body suddenly stiffened, his eyes staring like brass bells, and a chill rushed to the top of his head.


    "Ghost...!"

 Chapter 1216

    A sharp roar over everything, like a frightened virgin in the middle of the night, enough to disturb a mansion.


    "Ghost...!"


    Their voices were suppressed, and they turned to look at each other, but the next second their pupils shrank, and they all lost their voice.


    "Ghost...!"


    The Han family''s courtyard was shocked three times by the noise. The women''s screams were more harsh and frantic. They all wanted to find a safe place and made a mess.


    Next to Han Kui in fear, Han Cheng is stiff. After several deep breaths, he finally calms down and looks at this familiar and damned person, Ning Tao!


    He didn''t die!


    Looking at the crowd''s scream, Ning Tao is at a loss. Some Zhang Er can''t figure it out. Where''s the ghost?


    When he looked around, he found that he was the only one with nothing. But even the most arrogant Han Kui was scared to death. His face turned white and he kept retreating.


    Ning Tao was very surprised. He touched his head and said, "master Kui, am I so terrible? As for being scared like this?"


    Then he walked towards Han Kui.


    But when Han Kui saw this, he was scared out of his wits Don''t come here Don''t come here. I didn''t kill you. You...! "


    In an instant, the people around Han Kui fled quickly to avoid Ning Tao. They were like snakes, rats, pestilence, and wild beasts.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he moved in his heart and said, "Jie Jie You said you didn''t kill me, but who did? "


    Han Kui had already tripped to the ground and cried: "I don''t know. It''s Lin Da who is in charge, it''s spirit beast, it''s snow ape It''s not me anyway. You should go to them. "


    Ning Tao secretly chuckles, but says fiercely on the surface: "hum, you killed me, or you hurt me by others."


    "You fart, what does it have to do with me when you die? I want to kill you, but I haven''t done it yet. Don''t try to slander me," Han Kui retorted.


    Ning Tao smell speech, face a cold, guess and personally said that is completely two feelings, let his heart more cold.


    At this time, Han Ming on the high stage looked angry and said: "hum, dare to come to our Han family to play tricks on gods and ghosts, and even pollute the dead meritorious officials. You should be executed. Come and kill me."


    The voice has not fallen, Hancheng has been shot, Lian baby six strength unreserved outbreak, set off a big storm.


    * #!


    "Han family''s unique skill, thousands of swords


    In the face of the overwhelming attack, Ning Tao''s face is cold, his hands are wrapped by a stream of air, mysterious.


    However, without waiting for him to start, a fast shadow came faster than the attack. Ning Tao moved quickly, but he was rushed into his arms by the black shadow path, which also brought a warmth.


    When Han Cheng saw this, his ferocious face suddenly froze, and he secretly clenched his teeth, forced to reverse the skill and disrupted the track.


    "Boom!"


    The two sides of Ning Tao were shocked by the force and flew several layers, like a thousand swords tearing, but they didn''t attack him.


    Looking at here filled with dust and fog, Han Cheng''s mouth overflowed with blood, his face is blue and white, big sleeve wave, set off a gust of strong wind.


    The dust was blown away, but everyone''s eyes shrank. The whole hall of the Han family was dead and silent. They all felt heartbroken!


    Ning Tao''s arms more than a wonderful image, hugged him tightly, wearing a pale white palace dress, elegant place is a bit more out of the dust temperament, thin powder Dai, more charming.


    She is the woman that the whole Han family is obsessed with, and the goddess that all men love, Han Xue!


    But what makes them heartbroken at the moment is that the goddess they love, secretly love and adore is in the arms of other men. It''s still so straightforward that they are in despair


    Ning Tao looks at the beautiful shadow in his arms, bitter and dumb. His hands are stiff on the ground. It''s not like he doesn''t hold it. Especially, all the male compatriots hate red eyes, which makes him feel guilty.


    "Wuwu...!"


    In her arms, Han Xue sobbed all the time. Her delicate body trembled, and her jade hands hugged him tightly.


    "Er, Xueer, don''t look at it like this. So many people think that how can I bully you?" Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    Hearing this, Han Xue raised her head. Her beautiful hair flying with the wind could not stop her affectionate eyes. Her beautiful eyes were hazy and her eyes were red.


    Han Xue clenched her lips, thumping Ning Tao and sobbing. She was wronged and said, "you are bullying me. You always bully me. You are a bad guy. You are bad..."


    That pink fist falls like raindrops and hits Ning Tao, but it hurts thousands of men present. It feels cool, like it''s frozen in winter.


    "Gulu!"


    Ning Tao''s scalp is numb. He immediately grabs Han Xue''s icy hand and says, "that, Xueer, don''t Come on, so many people are watching. It''s not good...! "


    Han Xue smell speech, eyes tearful, like a little girl can''t eat lollipop, ferocious look at Ning Tao, unexpectedly open Jade mouth toward Ning Tao''s shoulder bite."Hiss!"


    Ning Tao shivers and bares his teeth. Han Xue is like biting a big white radish. He hugs him tightly. He can feel each other''s temperature.


    However, Han Kui led a group of men, exploded, one by one red eyes, issued a beast like dull roar, extremely ferocious, issued a long backlog of roar.


    "Roar Damn, I''ll kill you, damned bastard. Kill the Defiler, let go of the goddess and let me... " A crowd of men roared with red eyes.


    Ning Tao''s scalp split in an instant, a burst of shock, immediately grabbed Han Xue, said: "Xueer, you You let me go first. "


    Han Xuesong opened his mouth, with a sly face and a provocative lick. He touched the wound and said haughtily: "I Just No


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of air-conditioning. Many men were staring at each other like brass bells, heartbroken


    Ning Tao shivers all over his body and his throat is dry. He has an impulse to run away, but he is pulled by Han Xue.


    Han Kui''s face was twisted and red eyed, and he yelled, "I''ll kill your grandma, damn garbage, kill you."


    "Kill him, kill him, roar...!"


    At this moment, a shadow of a person blocked in the middle of the two sides, the terrible momentum, like a basin of cold water, splashed on the heads of the people, suddenly felt cold.


    Han Ming breath all put, eyes full of blood, staring at two people, mouth also came out the voice of grinding teeth.


    "Can any of you tell me what''s going on? I''m a bad tempered man and may kill people."


    Han Xue smelled the speech and blushed, but her eyes were full of cunning and nimble. She said shyly, "what are you doing? Dad asked you. You forgot that night..."


    When Ning Tao heard that the speech was stiff, a chill rushed from his spine to the top of his head. He wanted to push himself to death on that road.


    He said with a smile, "well, what, father-in-law, listen to me slowly..."

 Chapter 1217

    "Father in law, please listen to my son-in-law..." Ning Tao grins and tries to explain.


    But who knows, Han Ming directly fried his hair, glared, and his whole body was smashed down like a mountain. He gritted his teeth and said, "I advise you to think well, think well, and then talk!"


    "Besides, I don''t have a son-in-law yet. When my father-in-law says anything, he will cut his tongue."


    Ning Tao smell speech, a burst of guilty, but the arms of Han Xue pinch him, with unspoken support, meaning unknown.


    This time, Ning Tao has confidence, directly full of confidence toward Han Ming a smile, but also face not red heart do not jump of don''t understand a way: "know, Dad!"


    "Dad...!"


    Han Ming almost fainted in front of him. He was shaking violently. His face was blue and white, and he said angrily, "say it again!"


    Ning Tao heard, quickly obedient way: "Dad!"


    While speaking, he put his arms around the shy Han Xue. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He directly covered more than half of his body and hid the strong body behind him.


    Han Ming''s eyes were red, his eyes were bloodshot, his face was ferocious and fierce, his chest was full of breath, and his mouth was choked with blood.


    The air was filled with a sense of killing and chill, as if there was a cold wind from the eastern part of the country, which made everyone get goose bumps.


    Although Han Kui and others are afraid, they are excited. Brother eyeball is full of blood. He yells in his heart to let Han Kui do it. This is that they "not only have no respect, no big or small, but also defile the dead Lin Da manager. Today, I''d like to see whether our Han family rules are useless devices or sharp weapons!"


    The sound is like the roar of a lion. The visible sound reverberates in the Han family, one layer after another. Even the closed people can hear it, and their eardrums are trembling.


    When Han Kui and others heard the speech, they turned pale and suddenly realized that Ning Tao''s identity was different now. The East Court was in charge of affairs, which was more noble than the elders of the clan.


    "They have a higher position in the clan and have a great say. Even the elder and others will give them the face they deserve."


    All of a sudden, there appeared a group of people around. They were all dressed in black robes, with their own blood. There were hundreds of people, and there were also a lot of people who were in charge of the work.


    I don''t know where a voice came from. It sounded like the four elders. He said coldly, "if you violate the clan rules, you should be punished. Everyone is under the punishment of fifty sticks!"


    "At once Execute

 Chapter 1218

    "Bang Ah Bang Ah...! "


    A square echoed with screams, one after another, too busy, that kind of scene is really spectacular.


    A group of people in black enforce the law. They hold the staff, and they are merciless. No matter what you do, if you violate the clan rules, it''s the end. The punishment is the lightest one.


    And there was a funny scene. The people who had been beaten 50 magic wands were basically half disabled, and their buttocks were rotten into a few pieces. They were twitching in pain.


    Standing is not to stand up, can only crawl, crawling forward one by one, as if to bomb the fort.


    Han Kui lay on the ground, almost not into the air, all wet, the last stick also fell down.


    "Bang Ah Well...! "


    Finally, Han Kui fell on the ground like a dead dog. He had no love for his whole life. Now he didn''t even have the strength to move a finger, and his eyes were full of venom.


    "Ning Tao, I''m not finished with you...!"


    At the moment, Ning Tao has returned to his residence. As the head of the East Court, few people in the Han family can suppress him. However, he has other thoughts.


    The second elder wants to kill him! The owner will kill him, too!


    But why did he come back?


    As far as he knows, the Kunlun Kingdom has been searching all over the world. If he stays at Han''s home, it will be dangerous, but it will be a protective umbrella.


    Besides, Han Ming will not come here openly. He will naturally take care of his image. Otherwise, he will make all managers feel cold. This is the so-called "imperial mental skill"!


    There''s another reason, maybe it''s because Han Xue is still reluctant to miss her


    Today, he is very confused about what Han Xue said. He is also at a loss. Why?


    After thinking about it for a long time, I had to practice first. In this way, at dusk, there was a knock on the door.


    "Bang bang!"


    Ning Tao quickly opens the door and finds that it''s Han Xue. Her pretty face is a little dim and her eyes are red and swollen. Although she has pink, she can''t avoid Ning Tao''s insight.


    "You You Are you all right? " His lips wriggled for a long time, and then he choked out this sentence.


    Han Xue smell speech, forced smile, slightly shook his head, joked: "how, dare not let me in?"


    Invite her into the room, close the door, Ning Tao is a little at a loss, lean on the door, Zheng Zheng looking at her.


    Han Xue looked around and found that where she didn''t sit, she could only sit on the bed. What did she think of? Her face was flushed, her skirt was swinging and her head was lowered.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little strange, Ning Tao pondered a little, and immediately said, "today Why do you do that? It''s ruining your reputation. It''s not worth it


    Han Xue''s face was calm and calm. She said fearlessly, "reputation is used to destroy, and face is also used to fight. Otherwise, what else do you want them to do?"


    "Eh!"


    This is very extreme, there is a kind of self abandonment, and more wrong place, or her insipid mood.


    Ning Tao frowned and said in a deep voice, "can you tell me what happened? I said I would help you."


    As long as Han Xue admits, "I''ll help you."


    "Why?"


    Ning Tao couldn''t figure out that fame, chastity and moral integrity are all the most important things for a woman, even more important than life, but how can she abuse herself so much?


    He gritted his teeth and went straight to Han Xue. He grabbed her small hand and said firmly, "I want to know the reason, otherwise I won''t let you fall."


    Looking at the deep eyes, Han Xuemei''s eyes twinkled, secretly clenched her red lips, and suddenly said, "why, don''t you like me, or I''m not charming enough?"


    "It doesn''t matter with this, I just don''t want to see you abandon yourself, you shouldn''t have such a result, and you shouldn''t pay so much for me," Ning Tao said.


    Han Xuemei''s eyes were moist, and Qiong''s nose was sour. She forced herself to smile and said, "my father is an ambitious man, and he is very strong. He will do anything to achieve his goal."


    "I''m just doing it for a win-win situation, and my father won''t let you do dangerous things, because it''s easy to get a bad reputation, and I can have a better" destination. "


    Where to go?


    Ning Tao is puzzled. He always feels that there is something in his words, but he doesn''t interrupt her. He just quietly becomes a loyal listener.


    See Han Xue pretty face complex, way: "a few days ago, big elder and three elder went to Daze City, that is the holy land of Ze state, also is daze gate in charge of the place."


    "My father said that they were going to ask for help. They went to Daze gate to ask for help, but they were the ancestors, but my Han family didn''t even have a strong alchemist to help us. How can they help us?"


    "My father didn''t tell me, but I can guess from his temperament The capital that can move dazumen! ""What is it?" Ning Tao is a bit curious.


    Han Xue a face bitter astringent, difficult way: "it''s me!"


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes widened, his face shocked, his mouth widened, but he knew that if the Han family wanted to ask "shangzong daze gate" to help, they would certainly have to take out enough capital.


    And Han Ming''s family is in his hands. He has no other rich capital but Miss Han!


    "Marriage!" Ning Tao spits out hard.


    Han Xue has a bitter face and nods dejectedly.


    Ning Tao''s scalp felt numb and comforted him: "this It''s impossible. It''s your father. Maybe you think too much. After all, it''s just a guess, there''s no evidence. "


    Han Xue shook her head with a bitter smile. When you understand a person to a certain extent, you can understand his actions and eyes. What do you even know about farting?


    Seeing that he was in a bad mood, Ning Tao tried hard and said, "do you hate that thief very much? If it wasn''t for the details he stole, you wouldn''t be like this..."


    Not finished, Han Xuemei eyes light, forced to ask: "how do you know the inside information stolen?"? I''m the owner''s daughter, but my father hasn''t told me the answer yet! "


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao opened his mouth wide and hesitated. He was very flustered in his heart. For a moment, he felt guilty and said it.


    In the face of Han Xue''s interrogation, his bright eyes cracked his scalp and said vaguely: "well, I''ve been in the warehouse of the chamber of Commerce, just Right... "


    Han Xue suddenly stood up, a face frost, straight toward Ning Tao forced to, Jiao chide way: "you cheat me!"


    "How on earth do you know? Either you have something to do with the thief, or It''s you...! "


    Ning Tao was forced to the corner, sweating. He couldn''t express his chagrin in his heart. He wanted to slap himself in the face. How could he suddenly forget this? It''s ove

 Chapter 1219

    "Answer me, how on earth do you know? This matter is absolutely confidential in the family, just like the warehouse of the chamber of Commerce. Do you think I will believe it?" Han Xue asked with a changeable look.


    Ning Tao''s throat is dry and his face is very ugly. He has been forced to the corner of the wall. The main reason is that his heart is empty.


    However, Han Xue''s footstep does not stop, walked directly in front of him, clings to him, the beautiful eye stares at him.


    "My father is the head of the family, and I as his closest person, he didn''t tell me the news. You, just a little steward, how can you confirm?" Han Xue emotional, chest ups and downs, Li roar.


    Hearing the roar, Ning Tao is startled. Subconsciously, he thinks that Han Xue is angry because he has stolen the inside information. What''s more, it hurts her, and immediately gives birth to a strong sense of guilt.


    "Cher, I I...! "


    "Don''t call me Xueer. You don''t deserve it. I just want to ask you if it''s true that my Han family''s information has been stolen, and is that thief you?" Han Xue roared angrily.


    Ning Tao is speechless and dumb. Facing her pure and sincere eyes, he can''t lie at all, but for the sake of worry free and his mission, the truth can''t be told.


    Two people are close to each other, a woman''s eyes are like fire, a man''s eyes Dodge, a woman is pressing step by step, a man can''t retreat, a woman treats others sincerely, a man feels guilty!


    Ning Tao clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and fought!


    See him embrace Han Xue directly, lean forward, full face affectionate way, snow son, I love you.


    Ning Tao once read an investigation report. When he was in distress, he suddenly came to this sentence, which is sure to make the other party lose a lot of money. Now he is also willing to give up.


    Ah You I beg your pardon?


    Xue''er doesn''t know that Ning Tao has so many flowery intestines. For a moment, her heart is in a mess. She doesn''t react.


    Strike while the iron is hot, and then Ning Tao takes action instead of answering. With one hand and one ring, he grabs Xueer in his arms and lowers his head. His lips directly block the two sweet and slippery red lips. With all his strength, he seems to integrate them into his body.


    "Well Well...! "


    Han Xuemei''s eyes contracted and her mouth sobbed. Obviously, she was scared by the sudden attack. Instinctively, she was about to push Ning Tao away. Her whole body was full of rippling male breath and extremely hot.


    However, Ning Tao''s strength is very strong. Her breakaway is like playing hard to get, more like coquetry, which can make a man arouse his desire to conquer and occupy this woman.


    "No!"


    Han Xue''s sob, gradually became a Jiao Chuan, beautiful eyes blurred, a pretty face flushed, hands from the beginning of resistance, beating, into today''s tight embrace.


    "Hoo Hoo


    There was only a heavy snuffle in the room. Both of them were shocked, and their hearts were rippling, which made the temperature of the room rise


    Snow son whole body all soft come down, hang on Ning Tao body, have no strength.


    After a long time, the two nearly suffocated separation, embrace each other collapsed to the ground, heart rate, clothes messy.


    "Hoo Hoo


    Ning Tao is lying on the ground like a big word, panting like an old cow swallowing water. He can''t remember how long he has been kissing. He only knows that he will die if he kisses again.


    He doesn''t want to be the first person in history to suffocate by kissing. He''s a great archbishop. How could he not die in submission?


    But Han Xue is paralyzed on Ning Tao. Her beautiful eyes are blurred. Her seductive red lips are breathing hot air, like a charming goblin


    At the moment, both of them are blank, but Ning Tao has already accepted his life. If he is exposed, he can only escape. If he is allowed to fight Han Xue, he can''t do it.


    It''s said that women''s mind is delicate. Now he really feels it. It''s really extraordinary and terrible.


    I don''t know how long after that, Ning Tao''s face was gloomy, and he clenched his lips secretly. Suddenly, he said calmly: "Xueer, I...!"


    But just open mouth, a scallion jade finger suddenly blocked his mouth, with full provocative meaning, Han Xue is a face of blush color, in his face gently kiss.


    "You don''t have to say," he said softly. "It doesn''t matter who I am anyway. I don''t want to know about it."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao a face is surprised, this kind of words and before say of is absolutely different, what does Han Xue want to do after all?


    "Hold me tight!" Han Xue breathed in his ear.


    ="Hiss ~"


    "hiss ~"


    He shivered and shivered all over his body. Someone was spitting heat in your ear. That feeling!


    He subconsciously skillfully hugs Han Xue. His delicate and boneless body is very charming and comfortable. This is one of the most perfect things in the world.


    Han Xue was hugged tightly, lying on Ning Tao''s face, with a sense of security in her heart, said faintly: "in fact, the theft of inside information has no effect on me, and the result will still be like this."


    "You should know Han Kui. He is the only child of the second elder. He is a grandson. In order to prevent his grandfather from taking refuge with the elder, his father Let me fascinate Han Kui as much as possible! ""As long as you control Han Kui, it''s equivalent to controlling his grandfather and two elders, and that Han City has been engaged in destruction. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see this scene and try to block it."


    "But it''s not my intention, and I didn''t agree, so I''ve been indifferent to him all the time, but he''s dogged me, and my reaction has had a huge effect!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks surprised. Unexpectedly, Han Kui still has such a hobby. The more abused, the more crazy?


    It''s really out of the ordinary!


    Han Xue didn''t care, lying on his chest, listening to the heart beat, still calm in his mouth: "the relationship between the three of us is like this, full of money and interests."


    "In the future, I can almost see that Han Kui has a grandfather of the second elder. In the future, he must be one of the elder of the Han family. Even if he is not, he will certainly be in charge of power."


    "Han Cheng has been preparing for the young clan leader. Everyone knows that he wants to sit in the family. There is a big elder behind him. Even if his father refuses, there is no more suitable person than him."


    "As for me, I may marry Han Kui before the inside information is stolen. As for now, it depends on whether the young master of daze sect is interested in me and wants me or not."


    "According to my father''s words, it''s for my good. If the young Lord wants me, there will be few people in zezhizhou who dare to cheat me, let alone the Han family. That''s all."


    "Although there is no evidence now, I think it should be consistent with my guess. If my reputation is ruined and there are more men, I believe that the young master will not want me."


    "Moreover, if I choose between an unknown man and a familiar man, I will choose the latter!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes stare straight, finally understand all this, in short, Han Xue is now a civilian woman, but Han Ming wants her to marry a rich second generation!


    And Han Xue doesn''t want to marry an unknown person. The young master''s reputation is not good either. When he is familiar with himself, he chooses himself!


    When he thought about it, he was still a little happy. He had a sense of joy in winning the team, that is, he came suddenly.


    Ning Tao was relieved and said with a smile: "if this pot is for me to carry, I hope to carry it for a lifetime!"


    Han Xue smell speech, suddenly "Puchi" a smile, eyes full of resentment, mouth angry strange way: "you want the beauty."


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She blushed to the root of her neck, lowered her head, bit her lips and said, "well, tonight I won''t go! "

 Chapter 1220

    At night, it''s not extravagant as Ning Tao thinks. The four elders hit the door to find someone and take Han Xue away.


    Before he left, he gave Ning Tao a cold look, with a naked and undisguised murderer. The purpose and implication are self-evident, and he almost tore his face.


    Ning Tao''s meaning is also very clear. He blocks Han Xue behind him on the spot, but the latter doesn''t want to see the shopping, so he consciously follows the four elders, and the goal is achieved.


    Because at that time, they were a fool with messy clothes and red faces. They all knew what had happened. Otherwise, the four elders would not be so angry, and they almost started on the spot.


    People are gone, the news seems to be blocked!


    However, if you want to be unknown, unless you don''t do it yourself, the paper can''t hold the fire. That night, the story of Miss Han''s fooling around with the chief manager of the East Hospital spread all over the Han family, and it was still very popular.


    Up to the elder in charge, down to the servants of Keqing, all got the shocking news, heartbroken!


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night. If it wasn''t for the clan rules and the protection of a group of people, I''m afraid Ning Tao''s house would have been burned, and people would have to be pulled out and flogged


    It can be said that the whole Han family didn''t sleep well, from the head of the family to the female dependents, because of this


    Ning Tao didn''t sleep well, thinking all night, what should he do in the future, a treasure medicine will take so long, can you afford to wait? Can he afford to wait?


    In the latest chapter K, I can only think of a way


    After a night of silence, Ning Tao sleeps until dawn in a state of anxiety. He looks at the bright sun outside and stretches. But as soon as he opens the door, he is all I was stunned.


    The black crowd, with hatred in their eyes, surrounded his house directly. As soon as he came out, everyone was gnashing their teeth. He also saw the most arrogant Han Kui.


    "Come out, the dog thief came out. Last night, I watched with my own eyes the elder General of the four elders bring out the young lady. His clothes are not neat. He must have done nothing good. He is just a beast in clothes..."


    "The dog thief The dog thief...! "


    A group of people scold not only, but also Han Kui, who scolds the most fiercely. With the pain on his buttock, Ning Tao has been hated to the bone at the moment, and his eyes are full of venom.


    In the face of this provocative scene, on the contrary, Ning Tao fell into silence after a short surprise and did not refute.


    But his silence is equivalent to acquiescence, which arouses people''s fierceness. This dog thief should be cut to pieces


    Seeing everyone''s anger, Ning Tao turns back to the house with a calm face. But Ning Kun''s thin body takes the opportunity to get in. As soon as the door is closed, both of them disappear.


    In the room, Ning Kun looks at Ning Tao adoringly, as if he is looking at an idol, with a strong sense of admiration.


    "Well, my brother, you have conquered the first lady and become the chief manager of the East Court. It''s both fame and wealth," said Ning Kun with a look of envy.


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face helpless, directly gave him a brain to jump son, this kid brain in the end all think what?


    Immediately asked: "I ask you, what''s going on outside, tell me all you know."


    Ning Kun scratched his head and recalled, "what''s going on outside? Oh, by the way, there is a big event this morning. It''s going crazy in Tancheng and several nearby cities. "


    "What is it, say it quickly," said Ning Tao anxiously.


    "Oh, it''s Yunshui city thousands of miles away from our Tan city. It seems that Yunshui Yao, the first beauty there, was insulted by a villain called" ghost face scholar. "


    "You don''t know that this" ghost faced scholar "is very bad. There are hundreds of women who are bullied by him. Moreover, he has thousands of faces and never shows them his true face..."


    "Bang!"


    "Ouch Why are you playing me again? " Ning Kun bared his teeth and covered his head. He protested wrongly.


    "I ask you big things. Why do you always say that? What happened in the clan?" Ning Tao said helplessly, but he remembered the name in his heart. Ghost faced scholar


    "You didn''t make it clear," Ning Kun said wrongly.


    Seeing that Ning Tao had to play him again, he said: "there is something important in the clan. Just now, the Hai family sent messengers to say that the Hai clan leader will visit the family leader and come later."


    Heber''s coming?


    Ning Tao ponders a little. According to the deal, it''s not difficult for Haibo to understand. After all, he has to save his son.


    After thinking for a moment, he couldn''t help saying, "do you know how she is now? Nothing''s wrong? "


    Hearing this, Ning Kun immediately understood and comforted: "don''t worry, elder brother Ning. I''ve inquired about it specially. Now the eldest lady is just shutting up."


    "Last time, she was on the verge of breaking through, but it seemed that she had encountered a bottleneck. Then she just came across your business. I think this time, she would have to practice hard when she was forbidden."


    I see. Ning Tao is relieved to know that Han Xue has not been blamed. It''s natural to ban her feet. However, Han Ming will not give up easilyOutside, Han Kui and others were furious and wanted to demolish the house. But when several black robed people went to that station, they all counseled immediately. After all, their buttocks were still painful.


    Suddenly, a loud voice broke the calm!


    "Haibo, the head of Haijia clan


    In the crowd separated a passage, Haibo wearing a light blue robe, tall and straight, strode over.


    He looked around and said in surprise, "what are you doing? Why do you look like you''re fighting?"


    With the crowd surging, Han Kui rushed out immediately and said with a sad and indignant face: "chief Hai, you are a big man in Tancheng. You are upright, but there is a dog thief here!"


    Dog thief?


    Haibo''s face was surprised, and the message that he had made friends with the Han family had been sent to him. At this moment, he could not help but let himself fight for justice. He immediately pretended to be filled with righteous indignation.


    "Doggie, hum, I hate doggies most in my life. People like this deserve to be cut to pieces. Let''s hear what he has done."


    As soon as Han Kui and others listen, their eyes light up. If Hai clan leader can say that, it means that he is on the side of justice.


    Immediately, he cried out his grievances and said, "chief Hai, you don''t know that this dog thief is not only in charge of affairs by his treacherous tactics, but also defiles the goddess in our heart. He is just a shameless despicable person!"


    On hearing this, Haibo said angrily, "what, there are such villains in your Han family. Don''t the elders of your family care? How can they tolerate the survival of the dog thieves?"


    "Tell me what his name is. When I go back, I will spread his name and evil deeds all over Tancheng, and let countless righteous people in Tancheng spit at him."


    When Han Kui and others heard this, they were excited, and their bodies were so excited that they finally found a master. They all said that Hai clan leader was upright and upright. It was true.


    Han Kui and others blushed and roared with all their life''s strength: "that dog thief is Ning Tao!"


    Haibo was about to open his mouth when he suddenly froze. His eyes were staring like a bell. After a moment of froze, he turned to Han Kui and said in amazement: "you You say, he What''s your name? "

 Chapter 1221

    "He What''s his name? "


    Haibo asked in astonishment.


    Han Kui and others were puzzled when they heard that Did they shout loud enough just now?


    The former was so cruel that two or three people set him up, which aroused people to point to the house and roar: "that dog thief, shameless and mean, is called Ning Tao!"


    Roaring like thunder, thousands of people shouting together, the whole Han family will be shocked, like a big earthquake, a big storm, and the sound waves continue to reverberate in the Han family.


    Han Kui and others were excited and flushed, as if they had won a battle. They even scolded: "Ning Tao, the dog thief, your doomsday is coming. You have to pay for your crime and pay for your ugliness. You should cut it to pieces..."


    All of a sudden, a shadow came through the wind. Han Kui only felt a fierce flower in front of him. Then half of his face was whipped like a golf club. In the blink of an eye, he fell into the crowd.


    "Pa!"


    The voice was so clear and loud that it suppressed the roar of the crowd. Everyone was shocked.


    One by one, it''s like being hit by five thunderbolts, opening their mouths like gaping ducks, and they are extremely shocked.


    Han Kui, the grandson of the second elder of the hall, is the third of the younger generation of the Han family. He has a noble status and a noble status. Just now, he talked well with Haibo, which can be seen from this.


    But in the blink of an eye, he was slapped and turned into a dead dog. He flew twenty or thirty meters backwards, just like a bowling ball in the shape of a human being. He hit the ball!


    The person who did it was Haibo, the head of the Hai clan, who had just talked very well. His face was filled with righteous indignation. In the blink of an eye, it turned into thunder and anger.


    Without waiting for everyone to recover, Haibo looked angry, just like a fierce lion, and said: "what a dog thief, Ning Xiaoyou is so honest, you dare to slander him."


    "He''s dedicated to your Han family''s life and death, and he''s a man who wants to give his thumbs up. You kids who don''t know what to do dare to insult you."


    "Is loyalty and honesty going to be bullied? Is the dedication of conscientiousness eaten by the dog? Do you have to be punctured to pay for a real city? It''s chilling


    "Eh!"


    All of them were stunned by the angry voice, and looked at him one by one in a daze.


    What happened?


    It''s just a blink of an eye. How did the sea clan leader suddenly turn around? It''s not that his brain is short circuited. That dog thief is a person in the room. They are "victims".


    Han Fei''s face was bent, and he cried out: "clan leader Hai, that dog thief Ning Tao is in the room. We are all hurt by him. He should pick his skin and cramp..."


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was slapped by a slap, which was so powerful that he almost broke his head.


    "Boom...!"


    He is like a humanoid shell, all the way into the crowd, suddenly knocked down a large number of people.


    Haibo''s face was angry. He pointed at the piece and said angrily, "don''t you hear me clearly? Ning Xiaoyou is a honest man. You dare to slander him!"


    "It has hurt you. Are your hearts so fragile, and are they all so vulnerable? Instead of thinking about being strong, you come here to make trouble."


    "Is this the bearing of your Han family?"


    These words, together with their actions, made a group of people dare not refute. Who dares to speak? Be careful.


    At this time, the door was suddenly opened, a face of surprised Ning Tao and Ning Kun came out, confused in the heart.


    As soon as Haibo saw Ning Tao, he was very happy, but he had not finished what he was doing. He had to be satisfied. He immediately pointed to a man and said, "how did you get hurt?"


    Han Yi was suddenly pointed at, immediately black in front of his eyes, scared legs and stomach shiver, but the two people were stunned on the spot, he does not want to be a third person, like a dead dog lying.


    I saw him shivering all over, crying and saying: "because Ning Guanshi took our eldest lady...!"


    "Rob, what do you mean? Men love women. You should take it for granted. If you can''t get her heart, don''t you allow others to hold her back? What the hell is that? "


    The more Haibo said, the more angry he was. He slapped his hand and fanned out. Han Yi seemed to be turned into a top. He rotated 360 degrees in an omni-directional three-dimensional way without dead angle. When he fell, he still landed on his head.


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao and his wife are gaping at each other, but they are happy.


    Update the most ut fast 90 *


    looking at Haibo''s action, Ning Tao is thoughtful, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and looks at these people in front of him jokingly.


    Haibo peeked at him and saw the obvious grin on the corner of his mouth. He was overjoyed and said in secret, "you bet right!"


    He immediately looked angry and said, "it''s shameful and ridiculous that so many of you unite to bully an honest and honest meritorious official.""A meritorious person is treated like this by you. I see where Han Ming''s face goes when it comes out. A senior official in the East Court is bullied by a group of younger generation Ke Qing!"


    "Your Han family is disgusting. Don''t the elders of your family care? How can they tolerate your recklessness?"


    "If this matter is in my family, it will be severely punished!"


    "But after all, it''s the Han family, not your Hai family. You didn''t come here just to vent your anger in front of my family, did you?" The four elders suddenly appeared.


    "It''s a shame that everyone behaves like Haibo when they find him. I don''t know how to behave like Haibo."


    "Let''s not talk about the spread of people''s feelings, those forces who want to cooperate with you will turn around."


    "The Bai family and the Liu family are very keen on this now. Basically, they can''t wait to be hungry..."


    "I was going to talk about some cooperation with you, but judging from the actions of your younger generation, hum, it''s not necessary!"


    "You...!" The four elders'' words stopped.


    His body trembled, his fists clenched, his scarlet eyes fixed on him, but there was a big wave in his heart.


    Haibo threatened him with this, which proved that he wanted an explanation. If not, he would go to the Bailiu family. If so, the Han family Will face disaster!


    See four elder''s eyes cold, stiff smile way: "sea clan chief joked, this matter I certainly can handle well."


    "Wait!"


    Haibo suddenly interrupted him. In everyone''s eyes, he turned to Ning Tao and said with a gentle smile, "Ning Xiaoyou, I don''t know what you are going to do with them?"


    When they heard this, their pupils contracted into the eye of a needle!


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows, touched his chin, and suddenly said with a smile, "since they are all of the same race, I think it''s all right. Five hundred sticks is very good!"


    "Five hundred...!"


    Don''t wait for the younger generation to cry and howl, four elder a ruthless, direct fierce voice way: "accurate, according to rather manage affairs to say to do!"


    Han Kui just awoke leisurely. When he heard this, his eyes were staring straight, his legs were kicking, and he fainted again.

 Chapter 1222

    "Five hundred sticks!"


    If you really want to fight with all your strength, even if you don''t die, you have to be disabled. At least you have to lie in bed for several months. If you are biased, maybe the lifeblood will lose consciousness


    If so, it would be worse than death!


    At this time, the dark shadow has disappeared. In the largest square of the Han family, there are crying and crying again. I''m afraid Han Ming''s death will not be like this.


    That every stick down, can bring a burst of pain, those younger generation, guest Qing, pain of life and death, pain, heart to Ning Tao, unconsciously already had a shadow.


    This TM is a evil star, stabbing the ball. You can''t make trouble in the future. You''d rather tear down the elder''s home than get close to this disaster. Disaster index Stars all over the sky!


    "Ah Pain...! "


    The square was filled with cries of father and mother. Even Han Kui, who was in a coma, woke up and fainted. He fell into the torment of pain and cried.


    Han Yun and many other young people, their buttocks are blossoming. They have no love in their faces. They don''t feel any place


    The criminal law hall is all out, and there are some old managers. Otherwise, there are not enough hands. The whole square is shaking, just like the ancient beast is stepping


    "Boom...!"


    In front of Ning Tao''s room, there was only one figure standing, that is the four elders, standing straight and stiff, with a pair of scarlet eyes staring at the house.


    Haibo and others are inside, and before they go in, they leave a word for him to shame him.


    "Wait here..."


    Waiting for the head of a clan is what he should do, but what disgusts the four elders is that he is waiting for not only the head of the Hai clan, but also the little bastard Ning Tao!


    Last night, he left here in a frenzied way and gave the other party a warning of killing. But this morning, he will wait here like a grandson.


    "Creak Creak...! "


    The more clenched the fist in the sleeve, the more tightly he could not hide his mood, so he knew that his mood fluctuated greatly.


    Shame, naked disgust, shame him


    There are not many people in the room. Ning Tao, Ning Kun, Haibo and some of his bodyguards who can''t see the depth clearly must be the top strength in his family!


    All of a sudden, Haibo waves to those people, and his face still looks excited. Ning Tao and his wife look at them immediately.


    There is a man in black at the back of the team, who has been silent and protected by guards. I don''t know what is sacred?


    When the brim of the hat was lifted, a pale and weak figure appeared. The thin ribs were obvious, and the breath was weak. It was like a fire in the ice and snow, which could be extinguished at any time.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was not surprised. He had seen all this for a long time. Otherwise, he would not dare to be so bold.


    "Ning Xiaoyou, I hope you can keep your promise and save my poor son," Haibo begged.


    At the sight of this, Ning Kun''s eyes almost didn''t jump out. I''m a good girl. The head of the family is so humble. Brother Ning, have a look at the hanging. Did it blow up?


    Ning Tao heard the words and said with a smile: "don''t worry, clan leader Hai. Since I have made a promise, I will finish it even if I go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire. This is called" faithfulness "!"


    Faith!


    In his heart, Haibo was so relieved that he thought highly of himself. In today''s era, there are too few people who can do this.


    It''s not cheating, it''s treachery, it''s not doing things too "dog", it''s being too "wolf", it''s really tired


    At this time, Ning Tao came to the bony young master Hai and looked around him. His face was deep in thought. Suddenly, he struck him like lightning, with a palm knife on his neck.


    "Eh!"


    Mr. Hai was already weak. How could he bear the attack of Ning Tao? He turned his eyes and fainted.


    Ning Tao catches him and says in a deep voice: "chief Hai, I don''t want to be disturbed in the next period of time. If it goes well, I should be able to cure completely."


    On hearing this, Haibo was immediately overjoyed and assured: "Ning Xiaoyou, don''t worry, you can do it freely. Even if Han Ming comes to your room in person, he will never disturb you!"


    Ning Tao nodded, immediately carrying the sea childe into the small room, the door closed, as if isolated from the world.


    Seeing them disappear in front of him, Haibo''s face and mood are very complicated. His heart can be described as uneasiness. His personal guard immediately guards against the enemy.


    But they didn''t find out. Ning Kun, who was ignored by them in the corner, looked at Haibo''s hand. When elder brother Ning started, he suddenly clenched it


    At that moment, his scalp cracked and his heart tingled. He suddenly grew up and understood many things.


    I''m afraid no one thought, including Ning Kun himself, that because of this subconscious action, he would become the "king of Kun" in the future, standing at the end of the worldIn the small room, Ning Tao puts Mr. Hai on the ground. His eyes are full of bright golden light, and his face is calm. Finally, he looks at the heart, where there is a living creature


    Next to his heart, there is a tiny invisible red worm, which seems to be sleeping, but it constantly absorbs the power of the heart. If it is touched, it will be attached to the heart!


    If there is no human means, you can''t touch it at all, because once you annoy the red bug, your heart will be destroyed.


    It''s tough, it''s tough!


    The heart is the source of human strength. It is very fragile, but it is connected with the four meridians and eight veins. If the nutrients can not be transported, it will become as skinny and dying as haigongzi.


    I''m afraid I don''t even know where the source of the disease is, let alone cure it!


    After seeing the real reason, Ning Tao finally moved, put a hand on the heart, and carefully injected the essence of the spirit into it, wrapping the heart with the speed of the turtle.


    This process is very laborious and takes a long time. His energy is about to be worn out, his forehead is sweating, his eyes are crawling with ferocious blood, and he can''t make any mistakes.


    It took about half a quarter of an hour for Ning Tao to finish the first step. With his pure Yang power, he formed a protective circle for his heart, just like a protective film.


    Haigongzi''s body heated up, and gradually his sweat was evaporated, which was the side effect of this method.


    It seems to be too hot, red bug was awakened, subconsciously want to climb the heart, but Ning Tao has already laid a net, spend so long time, just to wait for you to come.


    The power of pure Yang swarmed up and wrapped it directly, but the red bug was really not Dan. It rushed to the front of the protective film.


    "Gee!"


    I saw it bumped into it, but the next second it burned. He bared his teeth and rolled around his heart, which made Mr. Hai''s body spasm and twitch.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a cold hum and said angrily: "hum, the evil animal, the king of killing insects is here. How can you be presumptuous?"


    "Chunyang Bind


    The power of pure Yang around the spread suddenly converges to form a square cage, which quickly compresses


    One has a steady stream of support, and the other is struggling in the future. The result is obvious. Red bug is defeated!


    The power of pure Yang completely covers it and directly burns it in the blood of the body. There is no bone and no trace.


    Once successful, Ning Tao hastens to collect his strength. At the moment, the whole body of Hai Gongzi is boiling hot. If he is a little later, he will probably be spontaneous combustion.


    He wiped his forehead and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When he opened the door, what he saw was Haibo''s eager expression. Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately said with a relieved smile: "chief Hai, it''s done!"


    Haibo a listen to, the whole person completely relaxed down, the heart is incomparably excited, unexpectedly toward Ning Tao low that arrogant head.


    "Thank you, Ning Xiaoyou..."

 Chapter 1223

    Haibo''s words are heartfelt thanks. His son has been weak and sick since he was a child. When he was ten years old, he contracted this strange disease again, so he couldn''t get medical treatment at all.


    During this period, he did not know how many talented people he found, and paid countless price for cutting meat, but the result was that he still watched his children become thinner and thinner, which was irreparable.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t have much confidence in Ning Tao. Everything comes from the perspective of the overall situation. This is the only way to trade.


    The Bai family and the Liu family are indistinctly United. He even suspects that his son''s strange illness has two shadows. This idea is not aimless, but a clue found over the years.


    Moreover, the harsh demands of the Bai and Liu families have not only made him cut flesh and bleed, but also made him sell kidney and brain. It''s really too expensive to shake the foundation of the Hai family for decades.


    Their grasp is less than 50%, and they have a proud attitude of giving. Compared with ningtao''s trade, it''s just a comparison between the sea bottom shark and grass carp.


    In fact, he has long had the attitude of making friends with the Han family, but the Bai family threatened him to do that kind of coercion, trying to win them over completely. But unexpectedly, he met Ning Tao.


    This is the turning point of everything!


    If not, now the Han family. I''m afraid that we will face unprecedented danger of extermination and fall into a "desperate situation"!


    It can only be said that this turning point was saved in time. He not only saved his son, but also achieved his original wish to make friends with the Han family and fight with the two chambers of Bai Liu!


    It can be said that all is well!


    In the eyes of several people, he rushed into the room. He was so excited that he hugged Mr. Hai. But the next second, his face suddenly changed. In his mouth, he exclaimed in horror:


    "hiss, I''m a jerk Hot, hot...! "


    Haibo was so hot that he bared his teeth. He burst out a strong spiritual force to protect himself. He was shocked and said: "this What''s this? You don''t cook my son as meat, do you


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao a face black line, comfort a way: "this is only a kind of my unique means, wait a moment he will be good."


    M @ starting


    hearing this, Haibo was a little relieved. If he didn''t have some trust in Ning Tao, I''m afraid he would have thought that his son was cooked and there was a smell of meat in the air


    The guards all swallowed their saliva and suddenly felt a little hungry. If you sprinkle some cumin or pepper


    Seeing everything, Ning Tao shakes. Ning Kun immediately holds him. At this time, no one pays attention to them.


    Ning Kun''s face is silent and speechless. He just quietly holds Ning Tao by his side.


    The latter see its not right, immediately sneer: "what''s the matter with you boy, suddenly honest can let me not used to."


    Ning Kun bit his lip and shook his head: "nothing. I just feel tired and want to sleep. By the way, brother Ning, what''s the most important thing in my life?"


    Seeing that he asked this profound question, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and suddenly fell into meditation, because he felt that every sentence he said might have a huge impact on Ning Kun. Be careful!


    Friendship. He finally said with a smile: "love!"


    "Is that all?" Ning Kun frowned.


    Ning Tao touched his head and said with a smile: "this life is so short. If you are sad all the time, maybe this life will be over and happy!"


    "If someone slanders you, bullies you, humiliates you, laughs at you, belittles you, hates you, or deceives you, bear with him, and they will kneel down and repent in front of you when you become a God and a king."


    "The years of a monk are longer, but there are few things left in the end. If you lose your emotion and direction on this boring Road, you will live Like a puppet


    "I just want to let you know what is the most precious, don''t give up, because they can accompany you all your life!"


    Ning Kun''s brain hole is wide open, and the whole person is stunned for a long time.


    He has lost his parents since he was a child. He seldom hears this profound philosophy. Maybe he doesn''t understand it now, but it''s enough to plant a germinating seed and grow into a towering tree in the future!


    "Ha ha Ning Xiaoyou said well that a person''s life is like a white horse crossing a gap. It''s so short that he has to live a wonderful life so that he can be worthy of his life, "Haibo suddenly broke in with a smile.


    However, Ning Kun just took a look at him, then turned to look out of the window, as if attracted by the things outside.


    "Eh!"


    Seeing this, Haibo''s smile was stiff and embarrassed. Ning Tao, who was on one side of the scene, quickly made it through and said with a smile, "ha ha When I compare my experience with yours, I''m a bit of a master. "


    Seeing this humility, Haibo''s face looked pretty, and then he lost his smile. How could he know the leader of his family from the younger generation.


    He immediately said with a smile: "Ning Xiaoyou, I just made some big noise. If I don''t explain it, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary misunderstanding and affect friendship."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao immediately said with a smile, "it''s important. Head Hai is still busy first. I''ll go to the meeting later. Young master Hai only needs to take care of himself in the future."


    When Haibo heard the words, he didn''t talk nonsense any more. He immediately left with a group of guards and a comatose young master Hai.The four elders outside had been waiting for a long time, but they were stiff. As soon as they came out, they immediately went forward to make amends. This time, clan leader Hai was very humble


    In the room, Ning Tao swallows a miraculous medicine and replenishes the vacant elixir field. Just now, he has consumed a lot of energy and spiritual power.


    After looking at Ning Kun, he found that he was wandering in the sky and was absorbed in what he thought. Ning Tao hesitated for a long time and didn''t disturb him, so he crept out of the room.


    He is now in charge of the East Court, second only to several elders in the Han family. He has to attend this kind of meeting.


    The main hall of the Han family is a magnificent and majestic palace. At this time, it is already heavily guarded. There are guards all the way, and there are hidden things in charge, but Ning Tao has no obstacles all the way.


    As soon as I entered the hall, I found that the atmosphere was very serious. There were only six people in the hall, fat steward and mother-in-law Hua.


    Seeing this, Han Ming and others moved their muscles, and then chose to ignore it, with a cold face. If they didn''t think he was dead at that time, they would not have given him the position of managing affairs in the East Court.


    Four elder can''t see the facial expression clearly, but the breath is very cold.


    Two elder don''t know why a face is proud, sneer not only, eyes are full of play abuse, with ironic contempt.


    Fat steward and flower mother-in-law see a sign, immediately and kindly rushed up a nod, the relationship between the three is good.


    After a short greeting, Ning Tao glances around and suddenly freezes on the ground. His face turns green and red.


    Unexpectedly No seat for him!!


    He is in charge of the affairs of the East Court. He holds great power and is also one of the participants of the meeting. Should he stand and listen like a guard and servant?


    Ning Tao''s face is overcast. He looks at Han Ming and the four elders, then shifts and finally looks at the two elders.


    At the moment, with a proud face and a hot tea cup in his hand, he looks at him very interestingly. The corners of his mouth laugh, just like looking at a monkey.


    "Damn it, old thing!"

 Chapter 1224

    In the main hall, the six people''s eyes are watching closely. In this embarrassing situation, they are just like six sharp swords. They plunge into Ning Tao''s heart and look ugly.


    Han Mingben looks puzzled, but with a flash of light in his head, he suddenly wakes up and finally makes the boy look ugly. He immediately looks at the two elders with appreciation, and his mouth is laughing.


    Four elder''s mood seems to be also good, the finger beats the tabletop rhythmically, the eye plays to abuse of looking at him.


    Fat steward two people also wake up, just about to speak, suddenly by Han Ming''s eyes stop, with fierce warning.


    Two people a face bitterness, in the heart sigh, this is to put clear to let Ning Tao embarrassed, or say, let him have no face to stay here, can only clip tail ash to leave.


    How can these Ning Tao not know, immediately a face is gloomy, this damned old thing, is absolutely detestable extremely.


    All of a sudden, the two elders said with a faint smile, "why, is there anything else in charge of Ningda? If not, take a seat as soon as possible. We still have to discuss the major affairs of the two families."


    Hearing the irony, Ning Tao said coldly, "it doesn''t bother the second elder. If you have leisure, you''d better go to see your silly grandson. I heard him crying just now."


    The second elder''s face was stiff and his muscles trembled. He said, "really? I''ll ask him later. If anyone dares to bully my grandson, I won''t spare him."


    Ning Tao said with a sneer, "but just now I heard him scold him there. He said that the second elder was killed by thunder. You can listen to him if you don''t believe him."


    "Bang!"


    Two elder fury under, spirit dint spit out, unexpectedly accidentally grab burst the tea cup in the hand, the tea water and fragment four splash!


    Two cold eyes look at each other, and the atmosphere in the hall becomes depressed. Han Ming doesn''t open his mouth to all this. He just looks at it as if he is watching a play.


    There are two themes, one is Han Ming, the other is Haibo, the latter''s face appears hesitant and struggling.


    "It''s better for him to stand up and be an empty friend."


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he looked like a sign. That seat was extraordinary. The most obvious thing was Beside Han Ming!


    Seeing his hesitation, Haibo gritted his teeth. Now that he had done it, he had to do it to the end. He immediately came over with a smile, grabbed Ning Tao and comforted him: "it''s just a seat. You can rest assured to sit there!"


    Then he pressed Ning Tao there. The spacious and comfortable main seat was really comfortable.


    Ning Tao turns his head, his face suddenly becomes stiff, because Han Ming is looking at him with a fierce threat.


    "Eh!"


    Seeing his naked attitude, Ning Tao has no choice but to sit here. Don''t you feel uncomfortable? Then I''ll disgust you here. Who makes you cruel.


    Seeing that Ning Tao ignores him, he sits here steadily, and Han Ming''s mouth muscles tremble.


    At this time, Haibo took a step down, just came to the second elder''s side, and immediately said: "ah, it''s hard to talk when standing. I wonder if the second elder can give me a seat?"


    "Ah...!"


    !


    the two elders heard Yan Yizheng, their eyes were staring like copper bells, their mouth was vague, they hardened their heads and said with a stiff smile: "sea Chief Hai, your seat is on the top. It''s more comfortable there


    But who knows, Haibo''s face sank and he said angrily, "why, don''t you give haimou this face? Do you think you have a high position or I don''t think haimou is high enough?"


    "Eh!"


    The elder''s face was stiff and hard to see. His words were strongly forced and he vowed to pull him down from his seat.


    I saw that he was sweating in a hurry. This seat represents identity and face. If he goes down, it really represents recognition and ridicule.


    Immediately look to Han Ming, face dew beg!


    However, Han Ming smiles and doesn''t say or do anything, as if standing still.


    Two elder see this, a heart sink bottom, under the sea uncle that angry eyes, he harden the scalp, slowly stand up from the seat, but at this moment, his heart chilly!


    Dig a hole and bury yourself!


    As soon as he left his seat, Haibo sat on it with a golden knife, a comfortable groan, with a sneer.


    "Well, this seat is very comfortable. Thank you, elder two."


    Two elder smell speech, the heart stabs pain, an old face is boiling hot, humiliated huge shame, but also return to smile, whole body tremble way: "no You''re welcome. Just feel comfortable... "


    Hearing the speech, Haibo immediately nodded and laughed, and drank hot tea just like the two elders.


    Even when the second elder was embarrassed, Ning Tao suddenly said in surprise: "eh, second elder, don''t you have a seat?"


    On hearing this, the former''s eyes flashed slightly, thinking that Ning Tao suddenly repented, and immediately said with a smile, "this, almost."


    In his expectation, Ning Tao suddenly said with a gentle smile: "if you don''t have a seat, you can stand next to me, I won''t mind.""You...!" Two elders smell speech almost violent walk, a pair of eyes filled with blood, face is ferocious look at him.


    Ning Tao never gives in, because he has tried to give in, but in the end he is shamed. So sometimes he has to stand firm, otherwise others will make it worse.


    Just as the sword pulled out the crossbow, Han Ming opened his mouth and said with a roar: "come on, give the two elders a seat."


    A guard put a stool behind mother-in-law Hua. Because the front was full, he couldn''t say what to do.


    The elder''s face was twisted with anger, but he couldn''t leave so disheartened. He could only sit there biting his teeth.


    Seeing that everything had subsided, Han Ming finally said with a smile: "brother Hai, now that we are all together, we can discuss the matter of alliance. Now that the situation is unstable, we must unite."


    Hearing this, Haibo immediately agreed and said with a smile, "brother Han is right. I have offended you so much before. Please forgive me."


    "Well, it''s all from my own family."


    "Ha ha Yes, the family doesn''t speak two languages. "


    ¡­¡­


    They are discussing in such a polite way, during which few people interrupt, and Ning Tao has always been a listener.


    The alliance went smoothly. Because both sides had intentions and the situation forced them, they soon reached a consensus. As for the unhappiness of the previous chamber of Commerce, no one mentioned it.


    After chatting for a long time, the two householders were in a good mood, because the big stone on their shoulders was finally able to carry, and the pressure was greatly reduced.


    All of a sudden, Haibo seemed to think of something. He was surprised and said, "I don''t know if brother Han has heard about it. The seven shangzongs jointly selected representatives. There should be at least one person in each city."


    Representative?


    Han Ming''s face was surprised. The four elders were just like this. He quickly asked, "brother Hai, what does this representative want? How did the seventh patriarch issue such a call order?"


    Hearing this, haibodang said with a mysterious smile: "it''s said that there are two instructions in the order. The seven great masters announced that they would visit the original world and complement each other''s culture."


    "However, they are all saying that they are going to attack the original world, or they are making preparations..."


    Sitting in the first place of Ning Tao suddenly a stiff, pupil don''t know when contraction to the eye of the needle, a chill from the spine straight to the top of the head.


    Attack Original world!

 Chapter 1225

    The original world is the earth where Ning Tao is!


    This name is the general name of the ancient friars, because it was once a glorious world, also known as the source world!


    Kunlun Kingdom and other small worlds are all created by him and closely depend on this big world, which is equivalent to the story of a towering tree and branches.


    Before Haibo''s words came out, Ning Tao was cold as if he had been splashed with cold water from the Antarctic Ocean. He was cold from head to foot, and even scared greatly frightened!


    If it''s true, he can imagine what will happen, what will become, and what the result will be.


    The answer is, two world war!


    Ning Tao thought differently. Why did the seven great masters do this? Is it just because they killed a little master? This is not logical at all, and it is not in line with the reality at all.


    The seven great masters wanted to cut off the connection between everything and the original world, because that would slow down the assimilation of the laws of heaven and earth, and avoid accelerating into the end of the law era. This is the reality!


    However, they want to go to the original world, or in the name of a visit or complementary culture. They think it''s bullshit. Do they suddenly turn their minds?


    When he was afraid, Han Ming was also surprised: "attack the original world? Why do you have this idea? Is it not clear to the seventh patriarch that this is suicide? "


    "If we enter the original world on a large scale, we will be seized by the law of heaven and earth and assimilate our world crazily. It will not take decades or hundreds of years before the Kunlun kingdom will decline."


    "Half end of law era" will enter into "end of law era"! "


    The four elders and others were shocked. If the seventh patriarch insisted on doing so, it would certainly cause many protests.


    It is a great crime not to harm thousands of innocent people in Kunlun because of their willful behavior.


    Haibo''s face was heavy and he nodded: "yes, if we attack the original world, there will be such consequences. Moreover, the original world is also very difficult. There is no lack of friars and top-notch strong men."


    "It can be seen from the incident 25 years ago, but after all, this is a piece of hearsay. The official statement of the seventh patriarch is in the name of absorbing experience from complementary cultures!"


    "In short, the original world is basically in the end of the law era, and we are also moving towards that era. If we learn from experience, we may be able to survive better."


    "It''s equivalent to standing on the shoulders of giants and stepping on the sky. In the future, we, the Kunlun Kingdom, may be what the original world is now like, breeding a new" civilization "!"


    Han Ming felt thoughtful after hearing this, but some of the others couldn''t understand it. When he heard this, he was confused.


    As for Ning Tao, he heard it clearly!


    To put it simply, Kunlun kingdom is now a monk led monk civilization, but it is gradually declining!


    On the other side of the original world, as we all know, technology is already dominant, and the position of monks is pitiful and embarrassing. Maybe in the years to come, it will be the world of technology.


    If the Kunlun Kingdom goes to the original world to absorb culture and make itself survive better in the end of the law, it will only introduce advanced "scientific and technological civilization", and it does not need spiritual power!


    That is to say, the Kunlun Kingdom goes to the original world to learn from the classics and see how they can survive better in the era of the end of the law, because they may do the same in the future and learn from them for better development.


    It''s like standing on the shoulders of giants and seeing further!


    Ning Tao knows this and sums up two points. The Kunlun Kingdom needs to select representatives from various forces and send out recruitment orders. I don''t know when it will be?


    The purpose of their going to "the original world of the earth" is either simply to absorb culture and learn from experience, or there is a huge "conspiracy black vortex" hidden behind it!


    Just like the sea clan leader said before, this is preparing for attacking the original world, or paving the way!


    But Ning Tao couldn''t figure it out. He clearly remembered that the "corridor" between the two worlds had been destroyed. Even if it didn''t recover so quickly, how could they cross the border?


    He couldn''t figure that out?


    The seven people present were in different moods. Everyone had different opinions and fell into their own thinking.


    All of a sudden, Han Ming said with a bitter smile: "no matter what, these things can''t be decided by us. In this Kunlun Kingdom, the seven great schools are heaven, and we have to obey!"


    "Anyway, as long as there is a connection with the original world, there will inevitably be some collisions. No matter how to learn from the classics or how to fight, there will be twists and turns. We can only be cannon fodder."


    Hearing his helplessness, Haibo also sighed and said: "brother Han''s words are reasonable. If a force does not have the power to refine gods, it will have no right to speak."


    They look at each other with a bitter sigh. The fourth elder and the second elder also sigh. With the change of times, it is more and more difficult to break through the alchemy!


    "Alas...!"


    There is a haze in everyone''s heart, because they are not far away from that level, and they all feel despair.Ning Tao didn''t think so much. If he sighed all day, he didn''t have to live.


    At this time, he suddenly had fun, thought of some very interesting things, the corners of his mouth curved.


    If people in Kunlun can see cars, airplanes, cannons, machine guns, even nuclear weapon!


    How would they look?


    "Pooh Ha ha... " Ning Tao didn''t hold back for a moment, but he laughed on the spot. The corners of his mouth were very bright.


    "Eh!"


    The six people''s faces turned black and their muscles trembled. They were discussing the problem seriously, but some people were sneering at them.


    Han Ming looked angry and said in a cold voice: "why, do you have any different opinions about Ning Guanshi? Although you come from the poor Valley, you may have some strange ideas."


    "Well, let''s hear it!"


    "Ah I That What... " Ning Tao''s voice was blocked, and then he realized that he had made a fool of himself.


    He gave a dry cough and said with a dry smile, "well, I don''t have any idea. I''m just wandering around. I''m from a remote place. I don''t understand the world. Go on."


    "Cut, don''t come out without culture and without seeing the world. Don''t know if you are losing the face of the Han family. Don''t let outsiders laugh at us because of you," the second elder said contemptuously.


    Ning Tao hears the speech and just sneers. Han Ming''s words are not simple. He means to test him. Moreover, he''s flaunting during this period of time. It''s estimated that he may be suspected.


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, the two elders raised their heads haughtily, like a winning rooster, with a playful look on their face: "I think it''s better to let him learn first than to let him be in charge of power."


    "With his insight, mind and vision, he is not suitable to be in charge of affairs, and he is not enough to convince the public, so I suggest that he should learn first, and then he should be in power!"


    Han Ming smell speech, a bright eyes, immediately looked at the two elders with appreciation, he found that this old guy is his stomach wandering worm, will he want to do things to pave the way.


    Immediately a face agrees, nod to smile a way: "two elder words are reasonable, accurate!"


    "I''ll trouble you to take charge and study hard for a while."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. Although he doesn''t plan to take power, he always feels bad when he is deprived.


    There is that damned old man, who is extremely ignorant. As soon as you give in, he forces him up. He is very vicious!

 Chapter 1226

    Ning Tao''s face changes and his brows are locked. After a few words, they find a reason to unload their rights. Although he knows that the rights are useless to him, they feel different.


    One you give voluntarily, one is taken away!


    These are two concepts. There are two kinds of inner feelings. One is indifferent, the other is heartache.


    Hesitated for a moment, he did not speak, because even if he spoke or Haibo helped him, the outcome was the same. This was an internal matter of the Han family, and Han Ming had the absolute right to speak!


    See Ning Tao silence, two elder and Han Ming look at each other, immediately showed a pair of proud smile, just a little boy also dare to with them stubborn, minute by minute kill you.


    Haibo didn''t open his mouth, because he was tired of it. He thought he had helped Ning Tao enough, almost even.


    After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly said, "brother Han, to tell you the truth, some of my actions have indeed caused some harm to the Han family, so I decided to give some compensation."


    Han Ming said with a smile: "brother Hai, you''re worried. Now that we''ve all been united, don''t mention this kind of thing, so as not to hurt your feelings. As for compensation, don''t mention it any more..."


    After he finished, Haibo interrupted him and said with guilt, "brother Han, it''s for the sake of unity that I have to make up for it, so as not to let it become a crack in the future."


    "I know that brother Han has concerns, so I plan to compensate the younger generation of the Han family for this. A few years ago, I got a miraculous drug named xuanmai Xingsui. Has brother Han ever heard of it?"


    Xuanmai Xingsui!


    With this remark, the eyes of several people on the scene were very hot. Who hasn''t heard of this treasure? It''s a strange thing that can change the quality. It has a great effect on the meridians and bones!


    Han Ming''s eyes brightened and asked: "but that strange thing that can change the quality and physique, xuanmai Xingsui!"


    With a smile on his face, Haibo nodded and said, "exactly!"


    Hearing the answer, several people were excited, but then another pity. They were old and their bones had already been shaped. Even if they took this elixir, it would not have a great effect.


    The best result is for the younger generation!


    The two elder''s eyes are hot. He can''t use them, but his grandson, Han Kui, is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate!


    If the elder is not here, he will have a better chance. If he just nods to the owner, it will be


    At this time, Haibo said with a faint smile: "in addition to xuanmai Xingsui, there are also some miraculous drugs, yanlei grass and other things, which will be given to the younger generation, but it''s better to give them all to one person."


    "The most suitable person is undoubtedly Little clan chief


    On hearing this, Han Ming has some profound meaning. It seems that Haibo''s compensation is not free. He wants to make friends with the young clan leader of the Han family in advance and help him when he doesn''t grow up.


    In the future, the young patriarch will certainly accept this feeling, and it also proves that Haibo wants to unite and make friends for a long time.


    Yes, it''s a good strategy indeed!


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the scene became hazy, the light flickered from the eyes, and there was a ghost in the heart.


    Seeing that no one spoke, the second elder couldn''t bear it. He immediately said with a dry smile, "that I think the best person is the one who is gifted and top-notch in the family. "


    "This will not only serve the public, but also maximize the effect of this elixir. It must be worth the money."


    Han Ming''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with a light smile, "if the two elders have any words, it''s OK to say them. They can be taken into consideration."


    In the latest chapter I, Li


    after hearing this, the two elders were not vague. They immediately said with a dry smile, "I have a suitable candidate. He is definitely the most suitable one in our Han family. He is Han Kui."


    As soon as the words fell, the four elders sneered and said, "the person whom the two elders said is the one who was beaten outside, crying father and calling Mother, and still scolding the guy who was bitten by the dog?"


    The second elder''s face turned black immediately, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He immediately calmed down and said angrily, "why, does the fourth elder have any objection? Or do you think Han Kui is not suitable? Not good enough? "


    Four elder''s eyes are faint, light way: "this idea is not, just have a more suitable candidate, I think if he words, absolutely won''t have any meaning."


    "He is Hancheng!"


    "With his talent, aptitude, means and boldness, he can be called the first person of the younger generation of our Han family. I believe that patriarch Hai has heard something about it and knows something about it. In my opinion, among the younger generation of our Han family No one can surpass him. "


    As soon as Haibo heard it, he felt thoughtful. In fact, his inner choice was almost Hancheng. After all, he was familiar with it.


    The second elder was angry and didn''t argue with him. He immediately said to Han Ming, "master, I think Han Kui has more potential than Han Cheng, but he has been limited by resources."


    "If the resources are enough, Han Kui is the first person of the young generation of the Han family. Moreover, this child has a good heart and knows how to repay his kindness. If anyone is good to him, he will repay him."


    "In the future, he will be your right-hand and left-hand. He will follow your orders and make contributions to the Han family, including me. I think the head of Hai clan needs something, and he will also Help with all your strengthHan Ming and Haibo''s eyes half narrowed and their hearts moved. This is a disguised promise to them.


    All of a sudden, the four elders also stood up and said in a deep voice: "master, this matter can''t be trifled with. It''s related to the position of the head of the Han family. We must choose the right person."


    "Why, don''t you think Han Kui is not suitable?"


    "I just think Hancheng is more suitable!"


    ¡­¡­


    They began to fight fiercely, and even picked out some of the scandals that had happened before. They would only build up their confidence and fight against the enemy, which has made them blush.


    Seeing this, Han Ming immediately said angrily, "enough. What''s the point of arguing like this? Compensation is compensation. The head of the minority clan is the head of the minority clan. The two must not be confused. We need to be careful!"


    "There is no need to argue about the xuanmai Xingsui issue. According to the clan rules, it''s up to all of you to vote. The winner who has more votes must be the most just and consistent."


    "Now I declare that voting begins!"


    The second elder''s face changed. He took a look at Han Kui and the fat steward, and immediately said, "I vote for Han Kui!"


    Four elder also don''t show weakness, way: "I throw Han City!"


    Two hope the vision of wing sweeps a few people, mean extraordinary, two people each vote, see their next.


    Two elder dry cough, eyes tightly stare at Han Ming, the voice is very big, the meaning is really very deep.


    Han Ming sees this, the color of embarrassment appears on his face. Finally, he makes up his mind and says, "Han Kui!"


    Two votes for Han Kui!


    The elder''s face was ecstatic and his heart was excited. As long as he had the support of the master, was he afraid that this thing would not reach him?


    He was proud and excited, but Han Ming seemed helpless, but he gave granny Hua a wink.


    The latter sees this, in the heart understanding, but is actually helpless a sigh, slowly stands up the way: "the old body throws the Han City."


    The comparison of the four elders was not unexpected, but the eyes looking at the two elders were full of banter and provocation.


    Two elder old face angry iron green, with anger, ferocious look to spend mother-in-law, this old lady.


    Now the votes of the two are equal, and there is a fat steward. As soon as the two elders grit their teeth, they look at Han Ming with begging eyes.


    However, Han Ming''s face is gloomy and angry. He stares at mother-in-law calmhua with authority.


    See two elder see to come over, he immediately understand, the vision again looked at the fat steward, with the eyes of command, but secretly, make a same look, heart sneer.


    "Elder two, you will have today too!"

 Chapter 1227

    Several people''s eyes are focused on the fat steward.


    His vote is crucial enough to give another person a big advantage, which is almost the final decision.


    See a few eyes very hot, although the appearance of fat steward calm, but the heart bitter, but a sigh.


    He saw Han Ming''s eyes and understood the meaning. This is the so-called "imperial mental skill" and the ridiculous justice


    Granny Hua naturally knows that they seem to be free to choose, but in fact, they still have to obey his orders.


    The Han family is in charge of four major affairs. They are under the command of the head of the family. Lin, who died, is under the command of the two elders. Xiyuan, who died earlier, is under the command of the elder.


    Of course, this is their secret stand up!


    Fat steward slowly stood up, looked at the crowd, then relaxed, slowly said: "I vote...!"


    "Wait!"


    A cold voice interrupts everything and brings back the people''s expectation, and then a gloomy face.


    Han Ming''s face was cold and impatient, and said, "why, do you have any opinions about Ning Guanshi? You''d better think about it."


    The interrupter is Ning Tao!


    Several eyes, with a strong suspicion.


    Looking back at Ning Tao, with a calm face, he said faintly: "since the management of the West Court and the North Court can vote, I think the management of the East Court can also vote."


    As soon as the words came out, the pupils of several people shrank. Suddenly, the cold feeling on the face of the two elders was like spring returning to the earth. The wrinkles on the face laughed together, just like a chrysanthemum.


    He said with a kind smile: "that''s natural. I''d rather be in charge of things. Of course I have such rights. Who dares to deny that I''m fighting with him. I still have a pot of good tea at home waiting to drink with you!"


    "I don''t know these two Who are you going to vote for? "


    Ning Tao smell speech, sneer a, disdain a way: "who say must cast these two people, should no one special regulation?"


    On hearing this, the four elders said in a deep voice: "there is no special regulation, but in the Han family, in addition to these two people, I can''t think of a more suitable candidate, Han Fei or Han Yi?"


    However, Ning Tao just gave a cold smile.


    Han Ming sees this, a face is angry, how can there be this bastard to do things everywhere, immediately cold voice way: "you kid exactly do what ghost, have what bullshit to hurry to say."


    Hear this extreme disdain, Ning Tao a face is icy cold, tightly stare at his face, way: "I Cast Han Snow


    "Han Xue Han Xue Snow


    This voice reverberates heavily in people''s minds, especially Han Ming!


    When he heard the name, his whole body began to move, his lips trembling, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Han Ming is silent, and his face is gloomy. This seems to be a simple word, but it is a great scorn and irony to him!


    As a father, but did not think of the daughter, clearly have the power to cut all this, but to others.


    The longer he goes on, the hotter his face will be. There is an unspeakable sense of guilt in his heart. This is a moral condemnation of him and an apology to his daughter for a long time


    As for the two elders, the four elders and others, this is a face of dumbfounded, after dumbfounded, the whole person is numb.


    In this place, the times, the idea of son preference or can not be put aside, that women can not be alone!


    But Er Ning ignored his evil words.


    Good, good, very good!


    Four elder''s eyes are also not good, a precious ticket is so wasted, as expected is a mischievous bastard.


    Suddenly, the fat steward who had been silent stood up. After attracting attention, he firmly said: "Han Xue, I also vote for Miss Han Xue. She will never lose to Han Cheng!"


    "Well!"


    A few people smell speech greatly startled, one face of unimaginable, what is this meaning? How can suddenly come out a Han Xue?


    Now the situation, three people each two votes!


    Flat!


    The next second, three hate murderous eyes, closely staring at the making of Ning Tao, are the little bastard.


    If he didn''t make trouble, I''m afraid the end has been decided now. Even if the trouble is now, there will be another competitor, a woman. No matter how good she is, she will marry out sooner or later!


    If resources were given to her, it would be a waste!


    See two elder one face anger, propose a way: "Lord, I think this is a farce, how can choose a woman, I suggest to vote again, this can''t count."


    Han Ming has a bitter face and is still guilty. In the face of this strong protest, his lips wriggle but he can''t speak.


    Seeing this, the four elders immediately proposed: "my Lord, I have a way. The head of Hai clan can also be used as a vote to let him decide the final result."


    As soon as this remark came out, several people''s eyes were bright.


    Han Ming was also powerless and said, "let''s do it like this."For a moment, six eyes all looked at Haibo, and the final result was decided by him, who was also the most suitable person.


    After all, his strategy of making compensation is to let the young patriarch inherit his feelings, and he will certainly choose carefully.


    Haibo lowered his eyebrows and thought. At this time, he had to make a good choice. After all, it was about the long-term plan.


    In fact, he had a candidate in his mind.


    Hancheng!


    See his facial expression a loose, just want to open mouth, Ning Tao interrupts again suddenly, and stood up from the seat.


    He came down with a calm face and whispered in Haibo''s ear, "chief Hai, you have to think about this choice. I remember elder Han has gone to dazemen."


    "The purpose is to betroth Miss Han to the young master of daze gate. If you are good friends now..."


    Say to here, Ning Tao stops abruptly, stand at his side, mysterious looking at him, with inexplicable charm.


    Han Ming''s brows are frowning. He doesn''t know why. Does he think that with just a few words he can change the idea of Hai clan leader? If he doesn''t have a candidate, how can he offer compensation!


    The four elders are confident that he can guarantee Hancheng''s reputation. Haibo will choose Hancheng!


    However, Haibo''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He looks at Ning Tao in disbelief, and then he looks at Han Ming. His mouth is wide open, as if he has heard a shocking secret.


    Hesitating for a moment, he immediately said firmly: "I choose Han Xue. I believe that the potential of the first lady will be competent!"


    "In addition, there are some precious lingyao in our treasure house, such as yulinggao, jiuwangshen, jinglingzhi, qianjinteng I believe my nieces can use them all. "


    "In order to be fair, I will send these precious elixirs myself, so as to avoid some people trying to do something."


    "Boom...!"


    After hearing this, several people were dazed. Their eyes were as wide as brass bells, and their faces were dumbfounded It''s up to you!


    They fight head broken blood, the result is Han Xue!


    Han Ming''s face was stunned. He was extremely surprised that his daughter had been chosen, which even made him unprepared.


    Ning Tao What did you say?


    After a few people came back to their senses, a guard suddenly ran in with a look of panic and said, "my Lord, it''s not good. Bai Liu''s family I broke in. "


    Han Ming was shocked when he heard that he was angry. He stood up from his seat and sent out a huge killing.


    However, the guard panicked again and said, "by the way, among their visitors, I also saw The horse is in charge


    "Poop


    Han Ming hears the speech and sits down again. His face turns white suddenly, and his whole body is cold. A bad feeling comes to his heart.


    When Ning Tao heard these words, he was shocked in his heart and murmured, "well, it''s going to be a war among the three ethnic groups!"

 Chapter 1228

    The White Willow family broke in hard!


    The most dangerous, most poke in the heart, is Ma Guanshi!


    His appearance made Han Ming sit on the ground, his face turned pale, as if he had been drained of all his strength in an instant, and he was cool from head to tail, very sober.


    The four elders were also shocked. They couldn''t wait to attack the Han family so soon. Aren''t they afraid that the Han family would die with the fish in their net and lead a family to death.


    What worries him most is Haibo!


    Once we meet at Junshi, the details of the Han family will be disclosed to the public, and how Haibo will choose. He has entered the warehouse, but his attitude is very vague, and he chooses to make friends inexplicably.


    I don''t know what he saw, or what he thought now. If Bai Wuhen said it on the spot, could he continue to bite his teeth and insist on uniting with them.


    These are the things he worries about most!


    What long-term union, friendship, in his view, that is fart, as long as there are enough interests, he can be sure that Haibo will laugh and stab them in the back!


    The fat steward and his wife are dignified. Although they don''t know the inside story, two of the three families attack one of them. It''s not good for them. Fortunately, the head of the Hai family helps them.


    The second elder is gloomy and silent. In the face of the danger of the family, all the dark veins and pith have to stay away. It''s not that the family is gone, but it''s useless


    Seeing that several people were silent, Haibo was surprised and said, "brother Han, Bai Liu''s two families are calling. Why are you all indifferent? Are you just waiting for the two families to come here?"


    Han Ming smell speech, pale lips wriggle for a while, but don''t know how to speak, fell into a dilemma.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately gritted his teeth and said, "don''t be alarmed, the head of the Hai clan. The owner of the family has long had countermeasures. After all, the hot rumor outside is one of them."


    Haibo immediately realized that he had seen the truth of the warehouse. It seemed that it was a plan and a conspiracy. He immediately revealed what I understood and gave Han Ming a mysterious smile.


    "Eh!"


    Now it''s Han Ming''s turn to be confused. What kind of drum play are these two singing? How do they feel a pair of obscene smile?


    "Newspaper...!"


    Suddenly, a cry of anxiety came from outside the hall, and a man in black robed criminal law hall rushed in with blood on his face.


    "It''s reported that six guest ministers of our Han family''s West courtyard were assassinated when they were on official business in Tancheng. None of them survived!"


    "What..." Han Ming woke up, his face was gloomy, and the others were the same. The two families really started.


    All of a sudden, three more black robed men rushed in. They were all injured and bleeding. One of them was closer to On the verge of death!


    "Newspaper, our Han family''s hands in Xicheng were suddenly killed by two groups of killers, among which 12 people All are dead


    "Bao, a group of people led by elder Han Wen who went to the animal mausoleum plain were attacked and killed. All the 16 people were killed, and elder Han Wen Fight with the enemy and die of exhaustion! "


    "The Han family chamber of Commerce was bloodied. More than 100 servants, 26 guest ministers, three managers of Dongyuan, and Han Lin, the general manager of the chamber of Commerce, were killed!"


    "Boom...!"


    Han Ming suddenly stood up, his face was ferocious, his forehead was blue, and his body was wild and uninhibited.


    Angry, really angry!


    If he can bear the death of his servants, Ke Qing, Han Wen and Han Lin, they are his right arm, no less than the pain of arm breaking.


    "White no trace, Liu Yuan, you two want to die!" Han Ming looks up to the sky and roars like a fierce beast.


    However, the elder who instilled the power just stopped him for four seconds.


    He gritted his teeth hard and stood up slowly. His scarlet eyes burst out with murderous anger and said coldly, "dead!"


    Han Ming listen to, finally can''t suppress that anger, like a compressed volcano, finally, burst!


    Seeing his eyes red, he made a ruling in an instant and roared, "where are the four elders?"


    The latter heard the words and knelt down on one knee. He said coldly, "my subordinates are here, and the criminal law hall is with me. I beg the Lord to give me an order. My subordinates will die and kill all the enemies!"


    With a wave of his hand, Han Ming was furious and said, "I''ll kill all the disciples of the criminal law hall immediately. Kill them to death, and they''ll be bloody!"


    When the four elders heard this, their blood was boiling. Finally, they could vent their murderous spirit and roared: "subordinate Take orders


    "Where is the second elder?" Han Ming roared!


    As soon as the former heard it, he immediately walked out with a solemn face and said in a deep voice: "I''m old, but I''m at the command of my master."


    "I want you to blockade the Han family and supervise the subordinates. If anyone wants to defecte in public, even if there is a sign, there will be no amnesty. If you dare to make the backyard fire, I''ll let your head burn."Seeing Han Ming''s anger, the two elders immediately Muran said, "I hope you can rest assured. I will use my life as a guarantee. If anyone dares to make trouble behind my back, I will kill him first."


    Han Ming immediately nodded when he heard the speech and said: "the third courtyard is in charge of the affairs. Gather the strong and good people in the family. Come with me for a while. Brother Hai, join us."


    Hearing this, Haibo solemnly said, "it''s natural. The white willows are so crazy that they must be severely punished."


    Hearing this, Han Ming ignores others. If today is the day of his Han family''s extermination, it can only be said that it is destiny.


    See its fierce, murderous, straight toward the door of the Han family, a team of armed guards, people out, like a stream converging river!


    Ning Tao''s brow is locked, but he has no choice. He didn''t expect that there were so many troubles in stealing a treasure house, which directly became the fuse of the war among the three ethnic groups. He is the sinner.


    Alas, the Han family has no inside information to support it. If the two families spend a little more, they will surely be defeated.


    If you steal the inside information of the two families, it''s estimated that there won''t be so many B affairs. People are worried every day


    Eh, wait a minute. Yes, since I can steal Han''s treasure house, they can also steal it. Moreover, their two families have already broken through. The old nest must be empty!


    The more Ning Tao thinks about it, the more excited he is. If the two treasure houses are stolen and the inside information is lost, then what capital do they have to fight? The war among the three ethnic groups will also retreat because of this. No one is stupid!


    It is estimated that there is only one sentence, wash and sleep!


    Thinking of this, his eyes were shining, and he stopped and affirmed the idea more and more


    The fat steward was a little surprised and asked, "what are you doing? Don''t you hurry up with them."


    Ning Tao suddenly turned around and said happily, "Lao Pang, do me a favor. I''m going to do a big thing. I have to go. I''ll leave it to you. You must cover for me."


    With that, the whole person, like Lixuan''s arrow, shot at a dark place suddenly and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1229

    Looking at Ning Tao''s sudden departure, the fat steward''s face is stunned. What the hell are you doing? Do you want to cover for you?


    In other words, this boy won''t run away, will he?


    I don''t think so. He didn''t flinch at such a dangerous moment last time. There must be something important, but at least he had to explain to him why he was so hasty.


    All of a sudden, the two elders galloped by, but suddenly stopped. The old man asked, "where is Ning Guanshi? It''s a time of survival. Is he going to betray?"


    Fat steward smell speech, dry smile a, way: "two elder this words is joking, rather steward he but face thousands of troops all can''t retreat of person, how can betray?"


    "In the face of a big enemy, I think you''d better do your job well, rather than deliberately targeting one person."


    "Well, where are you going? I remember he was still here just now, "the second elder asked.


    Fat steward''s eyes narrowed and said faintly: "rather steward''s stomach is uncomfortable. It seems that he was disgusted by something just now. If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look."


    Two elder old face a draw, cold hum a way: "hope you say is true, otherwise, I can''t be merciful."


    Words fall, toward a direction gallop but go, behind of a crowd shadow continuously disperse, blockade each big important place.


    Fat steward see this, also don''t hesitate, immediately toward the door of the Han family, the whole Han family is like a huge machine gradually running up, a wave of killing shrouded in people''s hearts.


    Han''s gate, blood splashes three feet!


    Five or six guards were lying there in disorder, while Bai Liu and his family stood outside the door and did not go in. They all looked at the guards who glared at each other with a grim smile.


    White no trace, Liu Yuan two facial expressionless, heart boring counting the past time, seems to be waiting.


    All of a sudden, Liu Yuan suddenly opened his eyes. The Blue Willow sword shining with cold light in his hand was thrown out by him at will. The target was the Korean family guards!


    "Whoosh!"


    Liu Dao seems to be light, but it''s soft and hard. It''s like a beautiful killing knife. It''s like lightning.


    "Dang!"


    Liu Dao was hit by a huge force and flew back with more powerful force. The air was torn into two layers!


    Liu Yuan sees this, brow a pick, the corner of the mouth however peeped out proud smile, have no surprise at all, see his spirit dint a surge, directly grasped that Liu Dao in the hand.


    "Boom!"


    "White old dog, Liu bastard, do you two want to die? How dare you be so presumptuous? Who gave you the courage? Tell me, "growled Han Ming, who suddenly appeared.


    White no trace see this, sneer, looking at that a large crowded Han family many strong, Lang said: "Han Ming, are you going to hide at this time?"


    "The details of your Han family have been stolen, and the accumulation of hundreds of years has been destroyed in your hands. I''m afraid you have no money to offer. It''s ridiculous that you dare to talk to me here."


    Han Ming is cool in the heart, but sneers: "if you really think so, you can come and have a try!"


    They didn''t pay any attention to him. Liu Yuan even yelled to the group of administrators behind him: "you are not fools. Whether it is true or false has its own conclusion. The right to choose is also in your hands."


    "Do you want to go with a dying family, or do you want to be smart or be alone? We will open a gap later, you It''s up to you! "


    Han Ming was furious and roared: "Liu bastard, you don''t want to shake the morale of our army. Do you think you can succeed in a few words? It''s ridiculous!"


    With a sneer, Bai Wuhen took a step and said, "on behalf of the Bai family and the Liu family, I formally declare war on your Han family!"


    "Don''t think we are joking. Ma Guanshi has already revealed everything. Someone in the Han family wants to kill him. He has no choice but to join us. It''s very wise."


    Under his sign, a little old man came out with a treacherous face, which had been missing for a long time The horse is in charge!


    Seeing his sad face, he cried out: "compatriots, because the treasure house was stolen, Han Ming wanted to kill me. If it wasn''t for the Bailiu family, their treacherous plan would have succeeded!"


    "The master of the Bai family appreciated my betrayal and gave me the position of managing affairs. Compared with the vicious Han family, the Bai and Liu families were the best choice."


    "It''s not worth working for Han Ming..."


    "Hum, you Betrayal bastard dare to encourage here. Scum like you should be burned up by honglianye fire," said Haibo angrily.


    Liu Yuan and his wife were surprised. Did Haibo mean to unite with the Han family How is that possible?


    Bai Wuhen''s face changed, and he comforted him: "brother Hai, you can''t stand in the wrong line at this time. The Han family is very poor, but you choose to unite with them. Isn''t that stupid?"


    However, with a sneer, Haibo said faintly, "if you say these words, please don''t worry about it. My heart has decided!"


    When Han Ming heard this, his eyes lit up, and he roared: "old white dog, Liu miscellany, let''s die!"Only a few people burst out of the majestic momentum, ferocious incomparable, the four patriarchs together, the power will shock the city!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Ning Tao has quietly come to Bai''s house, a huge luxury mansion with strict defense.


    _ (see Chapter 1 of legal edition K '';


    Ning Tao frowns at this. It seems that the Bai family is not so stupid, and they have to keep their old home strictly.


    While he was thinking, he suddenly looked at a person and his eyes lit up. It turned out to be Scar face!


    After hiding for a long time, he finally found an opportunity. Scar face should be patrolling to protect the Bai family. After a turn, Ning Tao pulled him in with his lightning like hand.


    A moment later, they come out again, but Ning Tao seems to have a big change, very cowardly.


    He dares to go to the gate with scar.


    As he was about to pass the gate, a guard suddenly said with a smile, "brother Dao, who is this man?"


    Scar face coldly turned around, moriran said: "do you have anything to do with it? Keep your post well. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    Said, swaggered took Ning Tao to walk in, the discourse is very domineering, looked like the status is not low.


    When he turned a house again, scar face said busily, "now that you''ve come in, where are you going next?"


    However, when he looked back, Ning Tao, who had been behind him, suddenly disappeared. He didn''t realize it.


    He was shocked for a moment, and then realized that since he insisted on entering the Bai family, there must be his secret. As long as he could make that promise, he didn''t care about destroying the Bai family.


    Best of all, kill this damn family!


    Outside a magnificent loft of Bai''s family, in an unobtrusive shadow, Ning Tao finally appeared.


    This place in front of us is baijiabaoku!


    Warning!


    Your locust wave is online!

 Chapter 1230

    At this time is the day, the whole city can feel the Han family where the explosion of rumbling fighting, very fierce!


    For a long time, the Han family has been the master of Tancheng, and the Bai and Liu families have been suppressed by them. Now it seems that they will have a fight after nearly a hundred years of enmity.


    However, when everyone''s attention is over there, Ning Tao comes to the treasure house of Bai family!


    His eyes were quiet and he had been observing for a long time. I don''t know if it was because of the Han family. The defense here is very tight. It seems that there are still some good managers here.


    Ning Tao thought about it. It''s impossible to break through hard, so he can only find a way to attract them or their attention.


    w. Alas, the only magic skill is Set fire!


    I saw a trace of evil radian in the corner of his mouth, a fierce rubbing of his hands, and a flickering little flame was born.


    Wandering in the shadow for a long time, finally found a suitable place for ignition, it is a luxury other courtyard.


    Just wanted to light up this other courtyard, suddenly heard some strange voice, can''t help subconsciously to listen.


    "Down Oh Yes, yes, yes That''s it Hiss My God Ho ho ho Ha ha ha...! "


    "Ah Xiaoyu Ah, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You have become very skillful in this technique. Did you work hard for me, oh Hiss, don''t bite me...! "


    "Spit, Jie Shao, you are good or bad, people ignore you."


    "Ha ha Come here, let the young master kiss... "


    Inside the voice is very miscellaneous, but let Ning Tao listen to that call a dry mouth, animal blood boiling, hormone top.


    "Gulu...!"


    I saw him swallow a mouthful of saliva, heart ripple, since swallowing the king of Jinyang grass, he is like a candle that never goes out, a little touch, it burns very vigorously.


    What''s more, it seems that he hasn''t touched a woman for a long time. Carefree things are like a mountain on his head. Who would have that kind of interest, but now, he is ready to move.


    It has to be said that the king of grass is worthy of being a precious medicine. The fierce suppression will break out sooner or later. It''s still up to women to vent their anger


    I can''t help thinking of Xia Jie and them. When will Xia Jie give them to him for the first time?


    Qianqian, shallow, Linglong, Bingbing, Zhou ru


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and tries to wake up. Really, his brain suddenly becomes confused. Don''t forget to get down to business. These two dog men and women are very hot in the daytime, burning them!


    Er, why don''t you have a perspective?


    What''s wrong? Burn!


    Ning Tao a ruthless, directly the flame left in a cloth brocade, and afraid of the fire is not enough, he rubbed a few times.


    His fire is not an ordinary fire, but a pure Yang fire. Although it is not formed, it only has its exterior and no interior. When his pure Yang body is opened, everything will be there!


    In the room, a young man with the appearance of a young master is squinting his eyes and lying comfortably on a chair. Behind him, there is a pretty girl pinching her shoulder and beating her back. It seems that she doesn''t do any exercise


    The young man groaned: "ah Hiss Ah, Ho, Ho Cool A little further down Hard...! "


    If you let Ning Tao see this scene, it''s estimated that he will yell at you on the spot. Don''t you just pinch your shoulder and beat your leg and groan for wool? It''s so cheap.


    Behind the pretty girl Xiaoyu a face blush, mouth angry, as if in flirting, in accordance with his request.


    All of a sudden, she saw a little light of fire, and immediately said in a voice like a whine: "Jie Shao is on fire."


    The young man swallowed his saliva, half opened his eyes and touched his nose. He found that his nose was bleeding. He said with a giggle, "it''s OK. I want to catch fire. I don''t have you!"


    Pretty girl a face doubts, clear and innocent way: "I, but I can''t put out the fire?"? And there''s no water? "


    The young man kept wiping his nose. He was very angry and full of kidney qi. He said with a silly smile, "it''s OK. I''ll teach you later. There will be a lot of water to put me out. We can go to heaven together!"


    Pretty girl some panic, shaking its way: "but But I don''t want to die. It''s all burning up. Why don''t you teach me how to put out the fire now? How can I have a lot of water? "


    The young man heard the words, nosebleed, surprise: "you can''t wait, I said how to feel some heat, later you must study hard, to put out Fire... "


    The words became weaker and weaker until they were silent, because the young man stood on the ground and looked at the front in horror.


    In front of me, a light of fire burned up. The more it burned, the more prosperous it was. In an instant, it had already burned on the roof. The fire was extremely prosperous.


    "Boom...!"


    A huge burning object fell down and hit them right in front of them. There was a roar.


    In an instant, the young man''s scalp burst, his eyes widened, his nose spurted out two bloody arcs, and he screamed bitterly and turned to run.Suo fortunately, he is not a villain, but also knows to pull the beautiful girl of that day to run towards the window, not regardless.


    But the pretty girl looked puzzled and said naively, "don''t you say you want to teach me to put out the fire? Do you still say I have a lot of water?"


    Hearing the speech, the young man turned his head and scolded angrily: "you still want to put out the fire. It''s a raging fire. You can''t put it out with your seven aunts and eight aunts."


    "Believe me, I can put out the fire myself."


    "I believe in you. Are you stupid? No one can extinguish this fire Kunlun kingdom or even the boundless universe, do you understand?"


    "Oh, well, the fire is very fierce!"


    "That''s not true!"


    Two people directly open the window, at this time the fire has formed a dragon, attracted the attention of the whole white house.


    "On fire Put out the fire Save people...! "


    All the figures rushed by like lightning. The guard of the treasure house was the nearest and the fastest, because the house was occupied by young master Jie, the grandson of the second elder of the Bai family!


    At this time of chaos, Ning Tao, who had been hiding in the dark, finally moved. He endured for a long time, just for this moment.


    After several jumps and nine steps in the sky, he finally escaped the remaining guards and came to this array.


    This array is open and in operation all the time. It seems that it is really affected by the theft of the Han family.


    However, this array is much weaker than the Han family. Even if it is open all the time, it can''t avoid Ning Tao''s eyes.


    First five steps, left nine steps, big jump!


    Just for a while, the array that the Bai family thought was impeccable was just entered by Ning Tao.


    Easy as eating and drinking water!


    This magnificent palace is the accumulation of Bai family for decades. The wealth Bai Li once dazzled in front of him should be here, but now it belongs to him.


    Search, start!

 Chapter 1231

    In the palace, Ning Tao rushes in alone. He has to say that the protection of Bai''s family is really good.


    However, it is not qualified for him.


    A few days ago, he was satisfied with the pain of his back and his heart.


    "Step on...!"


    Footsteps echoed in the empty palace. He looked around and found many boxes and some elixirs. As for other things But nothing. That''s all.


    The perspective eye opens, the heart laughs, wants to play hide and seek with him this move, that is no less than compares with the heaven, compares with the earth the weight, compares with the ocean the volume, is pure seeks death!


    `K5


    there are indeed many secret rooms in sight, which are sealed and airtight, and there are also some small traps. Although they are not fatal, they can bring great news.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao frowned and his face was very ugly. After seeing through five secret rooms in a row, he found that they were all empty. There was nothing, but they were sealed tightly?


    Since there is nothing, why is it so well protected?


    Among them, there must be ghosts!


    When he looked around the sixteen secret rooms, the result was surprisingly consistent. There was nothing in them.


    Fizz, damn it.


    Is Did you meet a colleague?


    Ning Tao''s face is strange. He scratched his head and was at a loss. Judging from their protection, no one should take the lead.


    But there is no treasure in the treasure house!


    Is the Bai family so poor?


    All of a sudden, he noticed that there was another floor under the palace, but it was very vague and there were some strange things.


    Ning Tao immediately moves. He takes away all the elixirs outside. As for the boxes, they are all empty. It''s like teasing him and deliberately setting up the enchantment array.


    The big hand only waved a few times, and all the things on the surface of the palace were searched. In fact, there were only hundreds of panacea.


    Under the palace, Ning Tao carefully jumped down, found that the decoration here is really luxurious, resplendent, a local tyrant''s sight impact, where all said I was rich.


    However, this floor is more open, and the only noticeable one is a stone tablet with some words on it.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s spirit power came into his eyes, and everything in front of him became clear. He murmured:


    "this friend, my white family is poor, and there is nothing good to entertain you. You can take all the five hundred elixirs in the palace as tea money and make friends!"


    "Eh!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face turns black, and finally realizes all this. Bai Wuchen has transferred the treasure. He left this stone tablet to cope with his arrival!


    I''ve got 500 pieces of medicine to send people to beg for food. I dare to play with him. You are a good old fox who can compete with Han Ming.


    Ning Tao is very angry. He is busy for nothing. But if he wants to go away, it will make him do what he wants.


    No, we have to find a way to disgust him!


    After touching his chin, his brow wrinkled and he thought about it. A grim smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he looked at the stone tablet


    After a long time, Ning Tao wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at his work with great satisfaction. He added another sentence under the words left by Bai Wuchen on the stone tablet.


    Do your uncle''s spring and autumn dream!


    After finishing these, Ning Tao is still a little dissatisfied, feeling empty in his hand is not good, and his heart is still very angry.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao murmured about the luxury decoration. Er, it seems to be made of gold. Eh, what kind of material is it? There seems to be a beautiful jade foundation under the stone tablet!


    "Dangdang!"


    "Boom Boom...! "


    There was a lot of activity. I was so busy that it was called a random demolition. I searched all that I could, like a hungry ghost.


    There are a lot of traps here, so there are a lot of places that can''t move. But after being demolished by Ning Tao, there is only one piece missing and two pieces missing here, just like the dog has been gnawed by him.


    It''s like a piece of cake. When he chews it from east to south, the gaps look shocking and the luxury style is lost.


    Although it''s very ugly here, Ning Tao doesn''t get rid of it, because it''s all ragged and there''s nothing good about it.


    But he still remembered the thousands of medicine tickets, the four grade huogang beast''s animal pill, the spirit stone, and Bai Li''s beating before his eyes.


    Alas, we have to withdraw first!


    Ning Tao sighs helplessly and chooses to leave. It''s still chaotic outside. His fire is not so easy to extinguish, but there are several powerful breath, which makes him afraid.


    Out of the treasure house and in the shadow.


    At this time, the fire dragon had spread to many places, almost burned seven or eight houses, and the fire also spread to the peak.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao had an idea and smacked his mouth. The old fox with white no trace would not trust to leave the treasure outside his family. The only possibility is that he is still in the White House!Looking at the scene of chaos, Ning Tao burst out full perspective, must find the place of transfer in a short time.


    As time went by, his face turned from ruddy to pale, and his spiritual power passed away.


    Eh, I found it!


    Ning Tao is suddenly overjoyed. In the opposite direction of the treasure house, there is a humble hut. It seems that there is no abnormality, but in the dark, there are many strong people who are closely around.


    Absolutely right, that''s it!


    In his heart, he was ecstatic, and his face was proud. No matter how resourceful and resourceful you are, can you stop me from running away?


    The devil is one foot high, the way is one foot high!


    There was a roar of laughter all around, followed by a sudden fire in the treasure house, which surged to the sky!


    "Quick Put out the fire quickly, and the treasure house is on fire. Hurry up, you kids. Don''t let my Bai family''s decades of accumulation be completely destroyed by this damned fire. "


    Some of the old people of the ethnic group yelled bitterly, but they didn''t know that there was no treasure in the treasure house. They had been transferred by Bai Wuhen for a long time, but it was a secret and few people knew about it.


    At the moment, they are as anxious as ants on a hot pot, and even some people are busy putting out the fire.


    After a long time of work, the fire finally declined. Most of the people left behind by the Bai family gathered in front of the treasure house, but most of them had been burned. Inside Nothing.


    A lot of people''s heads start to show signs, a burst of amazement, that used to be able to see the accumulation of treasures, now actually all gone.


    At this time, an old woman came over. She was the third elder of the white family. She scolded, "what are you panicking about? You''re all monkeys. You should be calm!"


    A steward looked anxious and cried: "three elders, all the treasures are gone. How can we calm down?"


    Hearing this, the three elders gave a mysterious smile and said, "ha ha Don''t worry about it. The owner and I are far sighted and have already transferred the treasures, so it''s OK to burn them. "

 Chapter 1232

    When they heard the speech, they were all relieved. It turned out that this was so. Fortunately, fortunately, it almost scared them to death.


    At this time, two disheartened people ran over, and one of the women was surprised and said: "Wow, grandma, Hello, niub, you put out all these fires."


    The three elder''s face turned black when he saw Jie Shao behind her. He immediately said coldly, "son of a bitch, what the hell did you cheat my granddaughter to learn?"


    Jieshao felt numb when he heard the speech. The old woman was very cruel to him. She often beat him, abused him and even stabbed him with needles.


    Quickly wronged way: "three elder, I didn''t cheat him anything, don''t believe you ask Xiaoyu, I was wronged."


    Xiaoyu immediately and naively assured: "grandma, brother Jie really didn''t cheat me. We just chatted together. He said he would teach me how to put out the fire, but he hasn''t taught me yet."


    "Fire fighting?"


    Everyone looks suspicious. The grandson of the second elder will put out the fire, too. Isn''t that boy spoiled all the time? Is he a Dou who can''t be helped by the standard? Is he so kind-hearted?


    Three elder more suspicious, asked: "what fire?"


    Xiaoyu seemed a little excited and said naively: "brother Jieshao said that he would teach me to put out the fire and that I had a lot of water. If we could go to heaven together, I thought we were going to die?"


    "Eh!"


    They were stiff and their muscles twitched. They looked at Jieshao with strange eyes. This boy


    The three elders immediately realized that a pair of eyes were like small sharp silver needles, and said maliciously, "that''s right. He''s going to die, son of a bitch. Your skin is itching again, isn''t it?"


    Jieshao''s scalp exploded and he said in horror: "I I''m just kidding. You Don''t come here...! "


    Xiaoyu seemed dissatisfied and protested: "grandma, what are you doing? Elder brother Jieshao just said that my seven aunts and eight aunts can''t put out the fire together. What''s the matter?"


    "Eh!"


    A group of faces wonderful, can''t help laughing!


    When Jieshao heard this, he almost didn''t kneel down and looked sad and indignant. What''s invisible pit teammate? That''s to say, selling cute and selling him at the same time. He''s naive and stupid.


    The elder''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot, his muscles trembled and his whole body was full of gas. He grinned his teeth and said, "don''t worry, I won''t beat you. I''ll call all her aunts and aunts in a moment and let you have a long talk all night to see if you can put out the fire!"


    "Wow, great...!"


    The crowd was astonished.


    Jieshao collapsed on the ground with a look of fear. He was frightened by the three elders'' cruelty and his heart was like ashes. He remembered that Xiaoyu had an old aunt in her nineties


    Three elder''s face laughs wildly, very vicious, don''t clean up this son of bitches again, estimate will turn against the sky.


    Suddenly, the steward was surprised and said, "eh, elder three, there''s a fire again. It seems that It''s your residence. "


    "Eh!"


    The laughter stopped, but the three elders'' expression was frozen. The whole person was struck by thunder, one pair of eyes were staring like a copper bell, and the whole person was cold from head to foot.


    "No...!"


    A shrill voice roared out, the three elders'' face became extremely ferocious, and the sharp voice was extremely harsh.


    The steward was startled. He quickly learned what she had said before, comforted and said with a smile: "three elders, calm down."


    "Pa!"


    A slap directly hit up, great strength, the steward in place to turn three circles, head buzzing.


    |


    everyone was stunned!


    Don''t wait for him to be in charge of sober, three elder''s heart crack lung of roar a way: "I calm down your old mother, transfer of treasure house is I live of other courtyard, is that fire place!"


    "Eh!"


    As soon as the words were startled, the heads of dozens of people in charge of the scene burst, and the whole person was cool from head to tail.


    That is to say, the treasure house is still on fire!


    "What are you doing? Fire fighting? That''s the foundation of my Bai family. They all rushed to the fire for me


    "Boom Boom...! "


    A crowd is really mad, red eyes, just like a bull with love, rushed to the fire.


    The two elder''s face is twisted, and he looks up to the sky and screams. At the moment, he doesn''t care about those trifles. He wants to put out these fires with his spirit power.


    Seeing that all the people left, Xiaoyu patted her chest. It seemed that she was relieved. She hurried to Jieshao''s side and said, "Jieshao brother, it''s OK. You don''t have to be afraid."


    Hearing the speech, Jieshao raised his face and held Xiaoyu''s hands. He trembled and said, "jade, I want to ask you something. Is your 90 year old aunt still alive?"


    "Yes, my aunt and three hundred year old aunts are still alive and strong. They should like you," Xiaoyu said with a shy smile.


    Jie Shao''s whole body was struck by thunder. He was stunned. He cried in a sad and indignant voice and said, "but I don''t like them..."In the shadow not far from the gate of Bai''s house, Ning Tao''s weak figure appeared, and he was chewing a panacea in his mouth. Looking at the chaotic scene over there, he finally felt relieved.


    He''s right. That''s the treasure house!


    After a lot of effort, I finally scraped in the treasure without any hair left.


    He resolutely responded to the policy of "search for light, lick light, gnaw light, three lights". Waste is shameful, and Ning Tao is very clear.


    There is a lot of inside information about the Bai family. The weapons are all special products. They count them all and put them in. There are also many scattered elixirs. There are tens of thousands of them!


    The materials of the spirit beast are piled up like mountains, rare minerals can be seen everywhere, the magic weapons are arranged in a row, and the pills are placed in a row!


    In a word, the five pots full of legacies fall into his hands.


    The fire over there was gradually put out. Although the fire was strong, it couldn''t stand the strong ones. It seemed that it was time to go.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted to go to scar face to discuss the deal, but he must have gone to put out the fire, but it doesn''t matter. They will meet again in two days.


    There were fewer guards at the door. They all went to put out the fire. Originally, there were not many people left behind, but now there are fewer.


    Ning Tao dodges several patrols and jumps continuously. Soon he finds a wall and finally jumps out at the right time.


    As soon as he rolled over the wall, several patrols noticed something strange. They wanted to go after him, but scar face came out and scolded them to fight the fire and guard the place!


    They lingered for a long time, but they still wanted to chase them. After all, they saw some shadows. Maybe it was the cause of the fire, that is, the arsonist. How could they let him leave like this?


    However, scar face was immediately angry, directly said that they were dazed, he did not see.


    After a severe reprimand, they splashed some dirty water, and finally moved the guards. Scar face had a high strength and a high status. Maybe they were really dazzled.


    With suspicion, they finally dispersed.


    Scar face saw this scene and left peacefully. He was not the white family, but was threatened


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Ning Tao is on his way to Liu''s house

 Chapter 1233

    Boom Boom!


    The roar of the battle resounded like thunder, and the innocent residents of the whole city were terrified.


    For many years, the three families have never fought so hard and fiercely as they do today.


    The most remarkable thing is the momentum of the four. The four monks who have reached the extreme level of infant training, as long as they take another step, they can transform themselves into dragons and enter the realm of God!


    Ning Tao feels these breath, dignified heart, Ziyang leader and others are in the same level with them, but that kind of momentum is a small mountain, one is Mount Tai!


    "Well, it''s all about the environment!"


    Before, he thought that the original world was very good, but without comparison, there would be no harm. First, in Kunlun, he felt that the other side of the original world was like a rural town, while here was a big city.


    In terms of conditions, how many original worlds can there be, such as elixir, animal elixir, magic weapon, Taoist method, treasure?


    Kunlun kingdom is very common. In the original world, it is a treasure. I wish I could offer it to my ancestors.


    This is the gap between the two sides!


    Moreover, Ning Tao''s behavior is not only limited to himself, but also for his own cultivation.


    He wants to bring them back as gifts, surprise and specialty, which will open their eyes!


    He also gradually understood a simple truth, what logic, containment, balance, scheming dog, big and small world, in the face of absolute strength, these are vulnerable.


    If he breaks through the alchemy now, and there''s any bullshit war among the three races, he''ll stop at the gate. Look at Han Ming, Bai Wuchen, they dare to fart. No, they can''t kill him.


    If he can be better than the seven great masters, as for his shrinking like this, no one dares to care about him.


    What outsiders? What filth? All TM is bullshit. Who dares to say one more word and slap him to death!


    But he didn''t have that kind of power, so he was in such an embarrassing situation. At present, his cultivation is still too weak, but he has already had the sign of breakthrough. I believe it''s not far away.


    With this faith, he ran to the Liu family.


    Before long, he came to another huge mansion. However, fighting and scuffle broke out here. Many black robed people were crazy and rampant. They slashed at the sight of people!


    This is Criminal law hall!


    Ning Tao''s face is dignified. It seems that it is Han Ming''s means, but there is no strong one. He just comes to destroy and assassinate. I believe that as long as the Liu family can recover, they can resist the scuffle!


    %It''s chaotic, but it''s also helping him in disguise. It''s just the right time to sneak into Liu''s house and steal the inside information.


    This time, he was very cautious and recovered for a long time. He ran the eyes of the candlelight dragon with all his strength. It showed that the scene in the treasure house was indeed the same as that of the Bai family. They all moved to places outside the family.


    Sure enough, he found the target in the north of the Liu family. It was a humble gray house with only a few guards left.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t rush to start. Instead, an evil smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. As soon as he rubbed his hands, a flickering flame was born. Let''s make more noise!


    "Coax Coaxing...! "


    A firewood house was suddenly lit, the fire is strong, just like firewood meets the fire, will play each other to the extreme.


    "Ah, Han family bastard, how dare you set fire to me? I will kill you and burn you to dregs."


    "Well, you can try..."


    The spread of the fire aroused people''s ferocity. Originally, they were all black, and they were not afraid to smear them again, so they killed their hearts at that time.


    "Dangdang...!"


    Looking at the whole Liu family in the scuffle, there was no one else except those strong men. It seemed that they could do it!


    "Step on the sky Three steps


    The whole person, like a long black line, rushed into the house in the blink of an eye, and the guards didn''t notice.


    After a cup of tea, a dark shadow rushed out again. The timing and opportunity were perfectly grasped.


    The strength of those guards is too weak, and the strongest two just look at it from the side, but they can only give up.


    Ning Tao hid in a corner, panting excitedly, holding a green whip in his hand, which has nine sections. There are two ancient seal characters on the handle, which probably means "green snake"!


    Moon war, white fall, green snake!


    These three are all five level magic weapons, which are said to be inherited by the three families. They have also been given death orders. No one in the family is allowed to use them.


    Because there is no power to protect it, it will only be missed and coveted by others, which is no less than a disaster.


    But now, it''s all cheap, Ning Tao!


    I saw his face excited, a little wave, the air was torn, this power is absolutely overbearing.


    To tell you the truth, he has never used any magic weapon. The weapon in his hand has always been the grass pheasant sword, which is extremely sharp and can''t be broken!


    As the saying goes, one sword can break all laws!Holding the nine green whip, Ning Tao suddenly has some itching hands, so he puts things away, isn''t it a waste!


    All of a sudden, his vision gradually solidified, staring at the building of a place gradually absorbed, his eyes blooming.


    That place is Sutra Pavilion!


    Ning Tao grinned and waved his big hand. He put on a black robe and went straight up with nine green lashes in his hand.


    The Sutra Pavilion is an important place. Even at the moment of scuffle, there are nine guards and a middle-aged steward.


    See Ning Tao alone rushed, middle-aged manager grimace, roar: "give me up, tear him to pieces for me."


    "Jie Jie If one dares to die, you will be honored to be the sixth. Han Jiagou, go to die... "


    The nine guards move together, wrapping Ning Tao in a fan-shaped shape and shining weapons. This is a big killing array!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes are burning hot. He injects the spiritual power in his body into the green whip and throws it with all his strength.


    Nine people disdain, sneer to meet up, but the next second their pupil is a shrink, scalp instantly burst.


    They only feel a sharp blade, scratch, any defense in front of it is paper.


    The next second, I heard only a clear whip, and then I fell into endless darkness


    And the middle-aged steward saw clearly, his eyes contracted into the eyes of a needle, he saw that the green whip easily cut the body of nine people, all in two!


    The middle-aged steward was shocked, and his face was shocked. Suddenly, a light flashed in his head, and he cried out: "this It''s Green snake


    "Pa!"


    A baby refining four heavy steward, in an instant by that green whip is divided into two parts, the expression on the face also has very surprised!


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao gasps heavily, a face of fanaticism, more is surprised, the original weapon has so much power.


    Looking at the Sutra Pavilion in front of him, he was crazy. He directly injected the only spiritual power in his body. The nine green whip lit up three, shining with a brilliant blue light.


    "Roar, break it for me!"


    A long whip is like a blade that breaks the sky. It goes down to the Sutra Pavilion. In a moment, it is divided into two parts.


    Sutra Pavilion, open!

 Chapter 1234

    The huge building, the Sutra Pavilion, was divided into two parts by a nine section green whip at this moment.


    The array and material are all destroyed!


    Ning Tao opens his mouth wide and looks shocked. No wonder everyone wants magic weapons. They are so powerful.


    However, this is not in line with his idea. He prefers to use powerful force to kill, which has gradually become a habit.


    But now is not the time to think about this. Ning Tao rushes to the Sutra Pavilion, gasping for breath. He not only tests his power, but also takes away the Taoism and brings it back to Wudang Mountain!


    This huge building splits from the middle, and the bookshelves and unique skills stored in it are basically undamaged. No matter what happened, Ning Tao crams them all in.


    Among them, Han family''s four volumes of Daoism, he didn''t even look at them, so he stuffed them all in. Anyway, it''s all his. When he''s free, he can hide in the quilt and watch slowly. There''s plenty of time.


    Boom!


    $most N new chapter T @ section! There was a lot of noise here, and a lot of Liu family members came to kill them. The Sutra Pavilion is their lifeblood. How can they humiliate outsiders, let alone take away their roots.


    An old man with white beard twisted his expression and growled: "Liu family disciples, listen to the order, kill the damned black robed man for me, don''t let him touch our way, stop him!"


    "Yes, kill!"


    Dozens of clansmen rushed over immediately, their eyes were red with blood, and they roared like beasts!


    At this time, everyone is red eyed. No matter who you are, I''ll give you a knife if you don''t like it. Anyway, you don''t know who cut it.


    As soon as Ning Tao came out, seven or eight machetes fell at the same time, which scared him to tighten his neck. Then he found the essence of being a tortoise. Darling, it''s also a skill.


    He came out from another place, but he found that he had been surrounded by dozens of people and killed one by one!


    With a wave of his big hand, he showed nine long whip, green snake!


    Dozens of clansmen were stunned and retreated one after another. Some of them had sharp eyes. They were immediately shocked and said, "be careful, everyone. That''s our family''s inheritance weapon. Green snake, you can''t spell it hard!"


    "Damn it, he''s a thief. The second elder, this bastard stole the weapon of my Liu family, green snake..."


    A group of people in fear of retrogression, mouth exclaimed, it is five magic weapon, it is said to be able to kill the existence of alchemy.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t panic. Instead, he lowered his voice and said, "hum, I have a move that I''ve practiced for 20 years. I''m afraid to use it."


    Everyone looks suspicious, extremely alert!


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, Ning Tao roared and waved the green whip flexibly, which made him very confused.


    He also roared: "nine stars fall on me, ten thousand li rivers and mountains protect me, hundreds of millions of old donkeys recite my virtue, and every inch of grass will not grow within a radius of ten meters. This move is called Run


    "Eh!"


    Dozens of people were stunned and stunned. It took quite a long time for their brain to turn around.


    Another look at Ning Tao, I shit, that goods have run a long way, spread the foot Ya son a burst of running, just like open hang.


    "I lost you, REM!"


    Dozens of people angrily scolded, they were so deceived by him in the past, this said that they still have face?


    Just now that posture, that momentum, good guy, who knows that this goods is to work hard, but also TM what rivers, rivers and mountains, even the old bald ass are all out, actually want to escape!


    Mother sells criticism, the scholar can kill not disgrace!


    The two elders of the Liu family''s face became angry with the color of pig liver and roared: "are you all a group of pigs? Is it stupid to let him slip under your nose like this


    "When you took a bath last night, did you get water in your head? Was five girls dishonest again?"


    "A group of stupid pigs, no, you all insulted the lovely animal, pig, and used stupid B to scold you. That''s all praise. Why don''t you kill one of them?"


    "No, it''s a kind of honor to crash to death with your IQ. Don''t run for me, hurry up, chase me..."


    Two elders of the Liu family yelled bitterly at the back, and they were furious with each other.


    Those dozens of clansmen smell speech, face scalding, eager to find a crack to drill in, incomparable shame and indignation!


    Seeing this, the man in black, the head of the criminal law hall, raised his arms and exclaimed, "brothers, stop these Liujiagou and cover our brother''s retreat. He is our example!"


    "Roar, kill!"


    The two torrents rush together again, but the criminal law hall is obviously at a disadvantage, and the adverse side is immediately revealed.


    The two teams are like meat grinder. They are dead all the time. The fire is still spreading. It''s like the end of the day!


    Liu family want to rush past, furious, but the criminal law hall is entangled, for their own people to delay.


    At this time, Han Ning''s family will not be able to tell him whether he has a big tail or not.The battle of the Han family is very fierce. Just from the strong wind impact of the spirit power, we know that ordinary people don''t dare to get close to half a point.


    When I came here, I found that the scuffle here was more fierce. However, the two families were able to fight with ease, and they didn''t fight hard. They were fighting for consumption, just to kill their strength at the moment.


    Without hesitation, he immediately rushed into the battlefield with his bare hands. The old man of the second elder was still staring at him. He couldn''t find anything, otherwise, he would be like a dog.


    Boom!


    Tan city is about to fall out, the earth roars, the city is a riot, the human body out of the wild are excited.


    In this chaos, Ning Tao also gradually kill red eye, the two families have unconsciously retreated, ears reverberate constantly roar also suddenly disappeared, very abrupt!


    Hoo Hoo!


    The sudden relaxation makes many people fall to the ground, legs straight swing, like a ball of drunk mud.


    Ning Tao leans on a stick and supports himself. He bites his teeth and looks up. He finds that they are confronting each other.


    At this time, he saw a large stone tablet beside the white no trace, very familiar, as if it was the one he engraved.


    There is also a thing beside Liu Yuan, which is two plaques which are divided into two parts. On them are three big characters of Sutra Pavilion!


    Although it''s far away, all people can feel the two Furies, just like a volcano about to erupt. The endless killing fury is in the two furies.


    "Who killed a thousand swords?"


    "Roar, get out of here, you heartless and inhuman thing, arson, murder, robbery, you are a robber, get out, I will take your skin!"


    The two patriarchs roared up to the sky with red eyes. All of them were afraid to get close to the two powder kegs. Even Han Mingdu subconsciously stepped back and his scalp became numb.


    "Roar, are you a starving dog in your last life? You can find all of them. Get out...!"


    "I "Pooh...!" Liu Yuan was so angry that he began to gush blood from his mouth. His body was shaking.


    Seeing this, the second elder of the Liu family immediately asked the people to help him and cried out to retreat. Bai Wuhen was also pulled down. The hands of the two families retreated like a tide!


    Han Ming wiped the blood from his face and fell into meditation. He was familiar with their reactions because he had experienced them.


    Did the dog lick it?


    However, in the distance, Ning Tao is lowering his head and muttering to himself, as if to say: "curse rebounds, curse rebounds..."

 Chapter 1235

    Three families No, it should be said that it was the war of the four ethnic groups, so it was a temporary exit in this way, which made many people confused.


    Except for a few people who know the truth, no one else can think of the mystery.


    Han Ming has the deepest feeling from his own experience. It''s not hard to guess from their words that the two families should have lost something. It''s estimated that it''s the inside information of the family. Otherwise, how can they lose their square inch?


    I just don''t know if it''s the dog licking thing. But it helped the Han family in disguise. Even if he was killed, he would not believe that guy would do it. He would rather die!


    The four elders came over with blood, pointed to the sky on both sides and said in a deep voice, "look at those two places!"


    Han Ming heard the sound and looked up. He found that there were two plumes of smoke rising above the city, which seemed to be the direction of the two families.


    At this time, the four elders said: "you should remember that the thief has pure fire property, ordinary fire can''t burn to this degree, I think That''s him


    Han Ming''s pupil shrinks and his face looks ugly. At this time, the four elders murmur in his ear. The former is stunned and starts to scan around. Finally, he decides on Ning Tao.


    Just a look, and then turned, it seems that there is no other intention, but the two faces are extremely changeable.


    After pondering for a long time, Han Ming''s eyes flashed a Jing Mang, his face was cold and said: "don''t move, give him to me, no matter whether he has this suspicion or not, I have a way."


    "You don''t have to plot in secret, just use one move Clear plan


    No matter whether the four elders understood or not, Han Ming immediately roared: "Han''s disciples listen to the order and deal with everything. If anyone dares to spread rumors and make trouble, there will be no amnesty for killing them!"


    "Yes!"


    A crowd quickly stood up and agreed. Now the corpse lying on the floor is at the gate of the Han family. If they don''t clean it, it will affect their face and dignity!


    In the chaos just now, at least a few dozen Ke Qing, the head of the Han family, fled. They were all the mainstays of the elite. Even the two elders could only stop them


    Seeing that the war had subsided, Ning Tao was immediately relieved. At the moment, his whole body collapsed, and his spiritual power could not be squeezed out.


    Suddenly, in a flash, the skinny two elders suddenly appeared in front of him, staring at him like a knife, and said coldly, "I''d rather be in charge. Where did you go before the war?"


    Ning Tao a listen, a face defiant way: "you tube me?"


    The second elder snorted coldly and said angrily, "hum, I suspect you''re running away. As a manager, you''re so timid. You''ve lost my face. Come on, arrest me!"


    "Stop it


    Han Ming''s strong voice suddenly came. He came over with a hazy face and said, "elder two, this is the end of the joke. I''d rather be in charge, but I''m a hero of the Han family."


    Two elder''s facial expression is stiff, a face is suspicious, stare big eyes, can''t believe, Han Ming brain suddenly turn a road?


    At this time, Han Ming then said faintly: "in my Han family, there are few people who can compare with Ning Guanshi, so I believe that Tan Cheng represents Ning Guanshi, who can respond to the call of the seventh shangzong and give some strength to my Han family!"


    "Well On behalf of On behalf of? "


    A crowd frowned and didn''t know why.


    But two elder smell speech is a Leng at first, immediately ecstatic, whole body a burst of excitement, secretly praise a way: "good Good strategy... "


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his face is shocked. He points to himself and says: "I I, the representative of Tancheng


    "Master, are you kidding? Even if I agree, it should be recognized by Tancheng. It''s not just a matter of saying it, is it?"


    Han Ming smell speech, a cold face, direct and resolute way: "I said OK, intermediate time I will host a covering the whole city of the game, I believe you can win the championship!"


    Words fall, Han Ming cold face to the mansion, don''t give Ning Tao to explain the opportunity, seems to have been determined.


    In an instant, most of the people walked away. In Ning Tao''s astonished expression, the two elders came over with a smile, showing a kind expression of the elder, and looking at the younger generation with great satisfaction.


    He patted Ning Tao on the shoulder and said with a strange smile: "the master is right. Ning is the talent of heaven, so this representative It''s up to you, ha ha...! "


    In the laughter, he also left with a wave of people, leaving only a face of gloomy Ning Tao, eyes flashing.


    Looking at the people who deal with the corpses, Ning Tao is still in shock. Did Han Ming find out, or catch what tail, and want to use it to test himself?


    It''s impossible!


    As long as Han Ming has a trace of evidence, Ning Tao dares to absolutely guarantee that he will fight and kill you on the spot.


    Look at Chapter X of "s" ¡Ì version! But now he insists on winning the championship, which means he still has room to maneuver. It''s just his plot.


    As a representative, it is undoubtedly cannon fodder. It is bound to have friction with the original world. As long as people are not stupid, they will not be. The most possible It''s gone forever!According to Ning Tao''s estimation, Han Ming should think like this!


    Since there is no way to kill and there is still a threat, it''s better to be out of sight and out of heart. It''s also disgusting to let him be cannon fodder. Maybe he can die in the original world and everything will be fine.


    Anyway, this strategy is good for him both positive and negative. It is estimated that Han Ming will try his best to wear it on his head.


    But I''m afraid you didn''t think of it. It''s called invasion when you go to the original world. It''s dangerous!


    When I go to the original world, it''s called home, but he''s still the potential leader of Hongmeng. Maybe he can do something inside and outside!


    Ning Tao''s heart moved and his eyes brightened. He suddenly thought of this layer. Now he is inside the enemy, and maybe he can find out the real reason why they went to the original world


    In love and reason, he will go back to the original world!


    He has been away from home for so many days. He also misses sister Xia and others. He has so many treasures in his hands that he will throw them all in front of them. It is estimated that they will be able to laugh to death.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao chuckled and became more firm in this idea. Wang Tao has no news now. Now that he knows about it, he will take over the important task.


    Act according to the situation and keep the same!


    As long as we recognize these two points, it depends on the situation. As long as there is no accident, Naning is estimated to be unable to run away.


    All of a sudden, he pondered a little. Xia Mengfei''s sisters followed him wholeheartedly, but he didn''t accompany them well, and he didn''t give any decent gifts.


    Now that they have come to Kunlun, we must not miss this opportunity. We must prepare a gift for each of them. He already has a measure in his heart, that is Elder martial sister!


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s face darkened. I believe that with her present mood, she won''t be happy if you send Jinshan and Yinshan.


    Unless, born Daogen and six precious medicines!


    It''s probably the only thing that can make her happy, but now he has nothing.


    The auction is still a long time away, but he can''t wait until then. He has to find a way to get it.


    He went into the clan and pondered deeply about how to get the withered wood. This is a very difficult problem. He can''t steal the Kunlun chamber of Commerce.


    That''s no less than sending yourself to death!


    Unless!

 Chapter 1236

    Time flies, a day flies!


    Ning Tao''s exclusive representation spread all over the city in an irresistible manner. In only one day, it was well known and discussed by many people.


    In the grapevine news, he is a very arrogant and arrogant guy. Even the head of the Han family, he dares to be eccentric. Moreover, he volunteered to represent the incident.


    It''s spread like this outside. Many people who don''t know it believe it. The first impression of Ning Tao is extremely bad.


    Recently, a series of big events happened in Tancheng. People''s psychology has been hard to bear, and they are scared every day.


    After the war of the four ethnic groups, Tancheng finally regained its rare peace. The four families chose to shrink up and could not be seen in the street. Even if they had, they were very cautious.


    The only frequent one is the disciples of the seventh patriarchal sect. The iron order for searching foreigners still exists, so they have to search every corner all day long to find the two damned foreign insects


    As everyone knows, the foreign insects in their mouth not only integrate into his world, but also have a foothold. In a short period of time, they have a sudden rise and a rapid momentum!


    At this time, Ning Tao has been shrinking into the room for a whole day, and he doesn''t know what he is doing. He seems to have been hit.


    At dusk, Ning Tao slowly opens the door and yawns in his mouth. It seems that he has just woken up, which makes the people who observe and monitor in secret very speechless


    I thought he was digging a tunnel in his room. He had been sleeping all the time and had a knife on his neck. He could still sleep. That''s a big heart.


    Those people shook their heads and left one after another!


    As deaf Tao is very leisurely, he just doesn''t know.


    GWR -


    at this time, I met Han Kui head on!


    As soon as they met, they were all stunned. After three seconds of embarrassment, Han Kui twitched his muscles and covered his hips, which he used to be proud of, but now he has become a flat raisin!


    I saw that he had a rebellious and venomous face. He hummed as if he didn''t agree with me and walked towards Ning Tao''s side.


    The latter saw a calm face, but also straight forward, two people like strangers, passing by.


    "Bah!"


    There was a sudden sound of spitting water behind him, with a strong disdain, which made people feel very uncomfortable. It was like eating a dead fly, and they felt sick all over.


    Ning Tao a face haze, rigidly standing on the ground, not waiting for him to have a reaction, unexpectedly came a voice behind him.


    "Cut, what!"


    "Hoo


    Ning Tao gently exhaled a breath, slowly turned around, sneered: "touch the butt that, give me over."


    "Yes, it''s you. What are you looking at? Come here..."


    Han Kui, with a face across his face, shook his legs and said, "what do you want me to do? Can''t you see I''m busy?"


    Ning Tao sees a light smile, mysterious wave a way: "you come over, I tell you a big event."


    What''s the big deal?


    Han Kui looks suspicious, looks contemptuous and joking. How can he not believe it? This boy will tell him something big. Today''s sun doesn''t come out from the West.


    Is he going to have a fight with himself in the woods?


    The more he thought about it, the more curious he was. He couldn''t bear a cat scratch. Under Ning Tao''s wave, he listened.


    saw the nine Yin manual face: "I have a method that combines the crystallization of past generations and my efforts. Each is amazing, and it is called" nine Yin true classics ".


    the nine Yin manual?


    Han Kui''s disdain, disdain, really when he is stupid, believe you have a ghost, please continue your performance.


    saw the nine Yin manual again. "Do you know what the first call is called" nine Yin classics "?


    "What?" Han Kui said sarcastically. Damn you,


    the Tao, and the mouth, smiles. "The nine Yin manual is the first, I''ll top you!"


    Speaking fast, then fast, Ning Tao''s lightning shot, a hard knee directly to the top, the power is huge, Han Kui not only has no defense, even has no working power.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull sound, Han Kui suffered from abdominal colic, his face turned to pigliver color, his eyeballs protruded, and his whole body curled up in a shrimp shape, his mouth wide open and bitter.


    "I I''ll be damned...! "


    "What do you say, I didn''t hear it clearly, do it again, OK, meet your requirements," Ning Tao said with a grim smile, twisted his neck, made a "click" sound, grabbed his hair and pulled it up, another knee pushed it up.


    "Well "Pooh...!"


    Han Kui suffered a huge impact on his abdomen, and a big mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. He felt his intestines twisted together.


    "Ah Son of a bitch, I have to kill you, a garbage, a dog, how dare you eat the Lord... "


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he rolled up his sleeves and opened his arms like a full moon bow. He suddenly clenched his fist and hit Han Kui''s roaring mouth."Bang!"


    This blow directly made him bleed, his head was raised, his voice stopped suddenly, the blood was a semicircle parabola, and his body seemed to have lost its strength support.


    "Poop


    Han Kui fell on his knees feebly, and his blood was gushing. Even his teeth were broken. His blood and tears were mixed together. He couldn''t distinguish between sweet and salty. The pain stimulated his brain.


    "Kill Annie, kill Annie...! "


    His face was ferocious and his eyes were red. He had never thought that Ning Tao really dared to fight him. He even broke his teeth and suffered from colic.


    Ning Tao a face evil spirit, don''t want to take care of you, you still dare to match face? It''s cheap to come to fight when you have nothing to do!


    Before I was arrogant, I was the first and God was the second. I couldn''t drag it. I don''t need to look at anyone directly. As for now, I don''t know you.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s cold face, he directly launched the crazy beating mode, which made Han Kui scream incessantly.


    "Bang, Bang I let you go, ah, let you pull, now know that I am really fierce the nine Yin manual, I tell you, this is for you this kind of people who are not trained... "


    After a while, Han Kui was beaten to cry for his father and mother. His face was blue and swollen. He couldn''t even take it. His tears, blood and snot flowed down his face. He was disgusted. The nine Yin manual die without descendants, "


    Ning Tao is angry, but still does not release her anger." she said, "nine Yin true classics are second types of children."


    "Bold!"


    The two elders suddenly appeared in a rage, a pair of thin fingers directly grasp, like a pair of iron claws.


    Ning Tao''s heart is surprised, a direct punch, two people''s strength in the air to form a sound gun, a touch that points.


    "Hum!"


    The two elders snort angrily and block Han Kui''s face. They stare at Ning Tao with a pair of knife like eyes. However, he stares for a long time, but finally he gallops away with Han Kui in his arms.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of Ning Tao, but that since he dares to do it, he''s sure that he will end up with nothing.


    It''s better to wait until the whole city selects in a few days, and then the cannon fodder will be him.


    These days, I can''t see him. I can''t provoke you. Can''t I hide? Wait. You''ll feel better


    Seeing that the second elder ran away without fighting, Ning Tao was shocked. His grandson was almost defeated by him, and he left without saying a word. This old man


    Originally, he wanted to make a sophistry, which was well founded, but who knew that this scene really surprised him


    Ning Tao sweeps and sees that no one is following him any more. With a solemn face, he stealthily slips out of Han''s house. After turning a street alley, he comes out again wearing a black robe.


    He walked slowly towards Kunlun chamber of Commerce!

 Chapter 1237

    In the chamber of Commerce, business is a bit bleak. Compared with the usual crowd, it is much less and some empty.


    The reason for all this is still the Korean Chamber of Commerce. Other chambers of commerce are helpless even if they are gnashing their teeth. Everything has happened, and no one dares to do this "windfall profit"!


    A group of maids, servants busy, keep running in the chamber of Commerce, but some seem to ignore a table.


    There are six people at this table. They are all handsome young people and two women. They all look like famous families.


    One of them, a young man in yellow robe, was impatient. He drank a bowl of light tea, and another bowl was cold.


    It''s not easy to say their identities. It''s the seven shangzong disciples in Xiangtan City who have extraordinary status.


    Seeing a lot of people pointing at them, and some servants greeting them, the young people in Huangpao could not help feeling that they could not keep their face.


    "Bang!"


    He broke the tea bowl and grabbed a little maid who had passed by. He said angrily, "hum, are you so arrogant and rude in Kunlun chamber of Commerce?"


    "We are honored guests, but you just go to entertain those Untouchables. Instead of giving us face, you don''t give us face. You know what?"


    The little maid was so scared that she turned white and winced. She said in a trembling voice, "No No, this is This is the rule of the chamber of Commerce. All guests are treated equally, regardless of the rank! "


    "No discrimination, I Pooh!" Yellow robed youth scornfully bah a, another face disdain way: "I tell you, don''t confuse those Dalits with us, they don''t deserve."


    "We''re here to do big business. We''ll call the steward of your Chamber of Commerce and ask him to have a pot of good Pu''er tea. If you dare to neglect me a little, I''ll tear it down!"


    Then he broke all the cups on the table, making the whole chamber of Commerce quiet and scared.


    The other five young men and women are proud. This is what they should be treated for. They are respected everywhere. How can those Dalits compare with them!


    "Hum, it''s really a big tone. Today, let me see how you want to dismantle it, and let me see how arrogant the disciples of the seventh patriarchal school are," Mr. Mu''s voice came coldly.


    The young man in Huangpao was speechless. He didn''t intend to do so. The background and strength of Kunlun chamber of commerce are unfathomable. Let alone one of his disciples, even the elder didn''t dare to come.


    But if you don''t lose the battle, you immediately say, "how can you not be a steward of the Seventh National Congress of the Communist Party of China?"


    "Insult, it''s an insult!"


    |The latest 7 Go up quickly


    hearing this, Mr. Mu said proudly: "insult? This is the rule of our chamber of Commerce. As long as you enter here, you will be treated equally unless you can show the VIP order of our chamber of Commerce! "


    "Don''t say you are a little disciple. Even if the leader of the seventh shangzong is here, my Kunlun chamber of commerce is still like this."


    "Well, well said..." Many customers applauded excitedly, and they were satisfied with Kunlun chamber of Commerce.


    Seeing that he seems to have provoked a group of indignation, the young man in Huangpao can''t help feeling weak, but a gorgeous young man stands up?


    See its disdain a way: "if suzerain Lord is close to, afraid you are already scared out of one''s wits, still dare arrogant?"


    Wood old face wonderful, mysterious way: "then wait for your patriarch to come again, don''t all day a pair of my most hanging face, some people are not you can offend."


    "If you often walk by the river, how can you not wet your shoes?"


    The young man in Huangpao looked angry and roared: "hum, is there anything we can''t afford to offend in Kunlun? Even you, the Kunlun chamber of Commerce, do not dare to challenge our seven great masters. Just because you call these untouchables, they are slaves all their lives... "


    "Excuse me," a faint voice came from behind him, like a fairy in the clouds.


    The Yellow robed youth and other six people turned their heads and found that it was a black robed figure with a tight body.


    Seeing that they didn''t move, Ning Tao coughed, lowered his voice and said, "excuse me, I have something urgent."


    Six people looked at each other, gorgeous youth suddenly said with a smile: "Huang Ze, don''t let us down."


    Huang Pao youth smell speech, eyes a flash, immediately surprised to ask Ning Tao: "that, what did you just say?"


    When Ning Tao heard this, he was very helpless, but he was stopped in a hurry, so he had to say again: "excuse me...!"


    "No!" Huang Ze interrupted directly.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... " The five young men and women immediately burst into laughter and looked at Ning Tao with a sneering look.


    The latter''s face was stiff and his mouth was open, but his words were swallowed. Although he could not see his face, everyone felt embarrassed and humiliated in public.


    Looking at the face in front of him, Ning Tao tried to calm down and said, "get out of the way!"


    On hearing this, Huang Ze said with a sly smile, "I won''t let you. I''ll see how you can bite me. Look at your advice. Do you want me to lend you ten more tiger galls to strengthen your kidney?""Ha ha Ha ha... " Five young men and women smile forward and backward, immediately found their pride and self-confidence.


    "Look at you, you bear. You have to be so scared and counselled in the daytime. Even the mouse in my house is inferior. At least he dares to show his face..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    Listen to these laughter, those civilians are indignant, this scene caused their resonance, angry for it!


    Wooden old mouth slightly open, expression dull, I do not know why did not open his mouth, sighed, but continue to wait and see.


    Huang Ze seems to have found self-confidence. He holds his chest high and says in a more humiliating way: "covering his face in broad daylight is either cheating or stealing, or it''s extremely ugly and disgusting!"


    Speaking of this, he said with a pair of painstaking words: "it''s not your fault to be ugly, but it''s your fault to scare people. Didn''t your mother tie a dog chain for you? If you can''t afford it, kneel down and I''ll give you one. "


    The common people are so angry that it''s none of your business even if they are ugly. They are not as good as animals.


    Huang Ze a face complacent, see Ning Tao into silence, thought was poked in pain, immediately intensified, said with a smile: "let''s see your ugly face."


    With that, he was about to lift Ning Tao''s hat, but Ning Tao, who had been silent, moved. His hand was as fast as lightning, but it stopped in front of him, revealing one of the items.


    It''s a first-class VIP order!


    When Huang Ze saw this, his pupil suddenly contracted into the eye of a needle. His outstretched hand was stiff in the air. He was shocked and looked at the scene in front of him.


    He had met the first-class distinguished guests once in the hands of the patriarch, which is still unforgettable.


    This black robed man is a first-class VIP!


    Huang Ze was scared out of his wits and turned pale. He managed to squeeze out an ugly smile, but it was uglier than crying. He wanted to please Ning Tao.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly released his hand, let him a VIP order fell on the ground, issued a clear sound.


    "Pick it up...!"

 Chapter 1238

    "Pick it up!"


    Ning Tao''s cold voice reverberated, and many people looked at it in surprise. His face was even more incredible.


    But he was so arrogant and shamed. Was he still mad?


    Because of the distance, they didn''t see what was falling, only Huang Ze knew.


    Gorgeous youth and other five people were shocked. They couldn''t help but stare at each other. A lower class Dalit dares to be so presumptuous. He doesn''t pay attention to them and doesn''t know how to revere them!


    "Hum!"


    "Huang Ze, this is the area of your daze clan. A mean and cheap person dares to insult you like this. It''s a great shame, contempt, killing Not too much! "


    The gorgeous young man said with a grim smile.


    Gao Leng woman opposite him also said sarcastically: "if this matter is not handled properly, not only will you lose face in daze gate, but also all the shangzongs like Xueshen palace will lose face."


    £©¡­£© Shounfa Z


    "it''s too cheap to kill him, and we can''t let those Untouchables fear, let alone let them submit. We have to humiliate him, so that all the untouchables can see his miserable end."


    "For example, let the carriage pull him around the city, strip off his clothes and tie him in the middle of the city, so that those Untouchables who don''t know how to look at him can''t understand the awe That''s what it should be


    It''s very vicious. It''s said by a nice looking woman. I can''t believe it. God gave you a goddess''s face, but you wanted a snake like heart.


    Ning Tao side head to see, deeply remember this woman and that door, think oneself is the fairy in the sky, high cold arrogant, despise than her identity humble person!


    Only some ordinary disciples dare to show off their identities in this remote city


    A lot of civilians are furious. Are you the only ones who are human?


    Huang Ze listens to all this and sees it in his eyes, but his body is cold and piercing. He is like a lost soul. He is attracted by the token.


    At this time, a young man with a silver robe stood up from his seat and said sarcastically, "this man pretends to be a God and a ghost. The cover up in broad daylight may have something to do with outsiders."


    "Huang Ze, this is your territory. Why don''t you take this suspicious man down and show him to the public?"


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on Huang Ze. From just now on, he was suddenly silent. His eyes were absent-minded. He didn''t know what was going on. Silver robed youth and others just reminded him.


    Hearing these words, Huang Ze was stunned, and finally had an action. Gorgeous young people, Gao Leng women and others just smile with pride, looking forward to how Huang Ze will humiliate him.


    The young man in silver robe said with a wild smile: "yes, that''s right. Let these Untouchables know our strength..."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly got stuck. His mouth was wide open and he stood still. His eyes were wide open. He was like a duck who had been strangled by his neck. He was stunned and dropped his chin!


    In the sight, Huang Ze actually bent down to pick it up, and his face showed a flattering smile. In the stunned expressions, he trembled all over and offered it with his hands.


    "Big My Lord, just It was little I hope you don''t blame me. You can treat me as a fart and let me go, "said Huang Ze with a dry smile.


    "Boom...!"


    Everyone just felt that their brains were split by thunder, and they were shocked. The disciples of daze sect were so soft and counselled!


    This This!


    The most incredible thing is Gao Leng and others. Huang Ze, who has equal status with them, is always conceited. At the moment, he is so obedient, which greatly surprised them.


    At this time, Ning Tao reaches out his hand to pick up. Under the attention of the public, he really takes over Huang Ze''s hands and offers them. Everyone is a little relieved to see this, and his heart calms down.


    However, the next second, Ning Tao deliberately threw the token on the ground. Obviously, he ordered: "pick it up again!"


    "Bang!"


    The voice is very clear, the material is very good, but no one pays attention to it at the moment. Everyone''s eyes are wide open, and their mouths are wide open. This guy''s brain is exploding


    Gorgeous youth and others see, dumbfounded, only feel a loud slap invisible in the face, smoke pain, a face gradually hot, a red.


    The five people were so angry that their faces were ferocious. They were gnashing their teeth. They dared to be hit in the face like this. They were really tired of it.


    See Gao Leng female angry voice way: "Huang Ze, how do you become so counsellor, what he humiliates is not only daze gate, but also our seven big superior, still don''t kill him quickly."


    The young man in silver robe also roared: "you soft egg, counsellor, I was blind before, and I made friends with you. Bah, I really lost my face and made me sick..."


    Huang Ze''s face turns red when he hears these curses, but his brain is going to explode at the moment. If there is a first-class VIP order, then TM is either the leader of one power or the top power."He is just an ordinary disciple, who can bully in front of the common people, but he has no qualification to lick in front of the first level VIP order, and the second level can frighten him to death."


    At the moment, he was afraid to make Ning Tao unhappy. He slapped him to death. In the face of the five people''s scolding, he still bent down to pick it up.


    Seeing that he still picked it up, the young man in silver robe was so angry that he immediately slapped the case and wanted to kick the token away.


    But Huang Ze''s eyes are quick, not only a grasp, also put in front of him, that "a" big word see clearly!


    First class VIP order!


    This is the symbol of identity. Even if the leader of Lei Xingzong comes here, he should be polite. He should be regarded as a guest of honor, which is of the same level. Even if he is a little disciple, he will go wild.


    The young man in the silver robe had a quick thought in his mind. In a flash, he figured out the relationship between them. He was pale and scared. He knelt down to Ning Tao so straight!


    "Poop


    This time, even the floor was kneeling to pieces. Although the voice was not loud, it rang through people''s minds like thunder.


    "Little Thank you, little man See you, please Please forgive me for my dog''s life, please, grandfather, grandfather Ancestors, please Please, "said the young man in silver.


    "Hiss!"


    They all took a breath of cool air and looked shocked. They thought it was a fish, but it turned out to be a dragon!


    Gao Leng women and others are confused and cold. Although they are all conceited, it doesn''t mean they are all stupid.


    I''m afraid he''s not an ordinary person who can scare them like this. At least they can''t afford to offend them.


    And their eyes moved slightly. They all saw the purple token in their eyes. It was First class VIP order!


    Gao Leng woman only looked at it, then suffocated. In front of her eyes, she fell down from her seat!

 Chapter 1239

    All the six disciples of the seventh patriarchal school are down!


    Huang Ze also took advantage of a kneel, keep kowtow, at this time were scared to break the gall, want to his face to suck rotten.


    Look at R (J


    in Chapter n of F version of D. although Ning Tao can''t see his expression clearly, everyone can feel a surge of anger. Otherwise, it''s impossible to humiliate him like this. Let that guy pick up the token all the time and hit him in the face naked!


    The onlookers speculated that who is the black robed man? How can you have a VIP order of that level!


    There are no more than 100 in the whole Kunlun Kingdom, and only those who stand the highest can master them.


    Either the leader of one side, or those powerful people, or those out of sight, are tired of the world, so they don''t like to be disturbed.


    This black robed man seems to be in line with the last one, because he spoke politely at the beginning, but in the end, he used his strength to conquer and directly threw out the VIP order!


    No wonder these disciples are so frightened that they have provoked these hidden strongmen. If you give them a slap, they can beat you into flesh. It''s better to be soft than to die now!


    In addition to the high cold woman was stunned, the other five people are trembling to kneel on the ground, constantly kowtow for mercy.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    The hard floors were smashed, one by one harder and fiercer, in order to explain their crimes.


    It seems that Ning Tao is cold, but in fact he is also frightened. Now he is completely pretending to be a wolf with a big tail. Where can he come from? He really wants to be tough He''s still waiting!


    However, in the short term, the effect of this level of VIP order is very unexpected, which can make these six people scared


    At this time, has been looking at his old wood stood out, only to see his face dry smile: "I have seen adults."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he knew that he had recognized himself. After all, they gave him the token. He immediately pretended to be an expert in the world. His momentum was misty and he said faintly, "Hmm!"


    See its response, wood old facial expression Shan Shan, dry smile way: "still hope adult don''t want to be angry, just a few small mole ants, don''t care, they can''t even enter your eyes."


    That has been kowtowing Huang Ze and others heard, heart have scolded, this flatterer after flattering the old thing.


    Ning Tao also looks contemptuous, but now he is an expert in the world. If he wants to be cold, he immediately throws something casually and says faintly: "although he is a mole ant, he should teach some lessons."


    "Just take them Throw them all out


    Wood old smell speech, quickly took that thing, secretly glanced at one eye, found that it was a top three animal Dan, for his level, this thing is absolutely a treasure.


    He immediately looked fanatical, lowered himself and said respectfully, "don''t worry, my Lord. I''ll leave this small matter to you. How can you let these little grasshoppers dirty your hands? I''ll deal with it."


    Ning Tao just a very high cold "um", then carrying both hands, walking slowly into the master''s step.


    Seeing that he hadn''t left completely, Mr. Mu was eager to show himself. He immediately roared: "come on, throw out all these little ants who disturb the operation of our chamber of Commerce and don''t know what to do!


    "Remember, it''s" throw it out! "


    Voice a fall, immediately out of six people like lightning, one by one exudes the power of surging, sharp!


    I saw a big man holding a man, playing with the collar or hair, walking out. He had no pity at all. It was just a few disciples, and they could not be merciful.


    "Thank you Thank you, thank you for your kindness...! " Huang Ze was waiting to be dragged with his hair, but he was grateful and excited.


    It''s like being pulled back from the edge of the cliff. I''m very lucky to be given a small life. How happy I am.


    The five disciples of the Seventh National Congress of the Communist Party of China lost their image and even burst into laughter. They had a look of survival. They kept thanking their grandparents and their noses and tears.


    The faint snow Temple woman was also carried by an obscene man, as if to be carried back as a daughter-in-law, coupled with the obscene smile, can not help but make people feel tight.


    Huang Ze was still in ecstasy, and suddenly he was thrown out. Gorgeous youth and silver robed youth were like this.


    "Putong Ouch...! "


    They were thrown out of the gate as if they were throwing rubbish. They fell heavily into the crowd and were watched like monkeys.


    The passers-by were shocked and quickly stepped back. Suddenly, they looked surprised and sneered, "Hey, isn''t this the disciple of the seven great masters? How could he be thrown out?"


    "Ha ha It''s estimated that he thought he was a big bull. He went to the Kunlun chamber of Commerce to make a wild start, and then he was thrown out...! "


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    A kind of people laugh at each other. They are oppressed for so many days, and they are searched all the time. Whether you are suspected or not, they just detain you, which means that they want you to pay some money.


    Now, when they see that they have been battered, they all feel proud and elated, and send out sarcastic laughter.At this time, the wretched man also came to the door, but his hand has been groping, and finally he slapped his ass, which made his heart ripple.


    "Oh Well...! "


    Gao Leng seems to be aware that she wakes up slowly.


    "Old six, don''t go too far," said the big man with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    The obscene man smelled the words, a face not to give up, want to hold this goddess forever, that salty pig hand is still free, but he also know the propriety, a ruthless to throw her out.


    Gao Leng''s woman just regained her consciousness, but she became a flying man and fell out heavily.


    "Ah Poop


    It''s an obvious curl on the airport, and it''s an obvious curl.


    "Oh, look, the fairy in the snow god palace has been defiled. Which brother did it? I will worship you as a God. Tell us how it feels?"


    The snow temple is also known as the goddess palace. All of them are beautiful women. It is said that the ugly ones can''t get in and are very harsh.


    The snow goddess of this generation is the goddess in the eyes of all men, or the top ten beauties in the Kunlun world, whose peerless appearance can make the old bald donkey return to the world


    The passers-by gathered more and more, laughing and sneering one after another. This time, their faces were lost and they couldn''t lift their heads.


    Six people''s faces were hot and they left here as if they were fleeing. They didn''t dare to stay here for a long time, but they were very sad and indignant in their hearts. It''s too pitiful for you to play pig and eat tiger as an outsider


    That thick eyebrow big eyes and so on six people look to wood old, the latter then satisfied of nod, signal they each return everywhere.


    Then, the serious old face was flattered again. He looked at the Sanpin beast pill in his hand, which was equivalent to years of accumulation. He was worthy of being a local tyrant.


    At that time, Ning Tao suddenly heard a voice: "go, call me little gold!"


    "Let him bring the withered wood again!"

 Chapter 1240

    In the room, Mr. Ning Tao is sitting with his fingers tapping on the chair made of bamboo and wood. The rhythm is light and loud.


    YG


    suddenly, the door was opened and two people came in in a hurry. One of them was smiling, with a big belly and a big face. It was King!


    He looked surprised and said with a familiar smile, "it''s this adult who has come. My left eyelid has been jumping this morning. I thought something was going to happen. It''s the arrival of a noble man!"


    Ning Tao, with a calm face, went straight to the theme and said, "OK, little gold, don''t play this game with me. I have something important to do this time. Have you brought what I want?"


    "Eh!"


    Master Jin''s muscles tremble. He is very sensitive to the word "little gold". What makes him more difficult is the last thing. Withered wood is an item for auction!


    I saw his face: "noble man, although you are the highest VIP of our chamber of Commerce, you can''t come here like this. The withered wood is an auction item that has been publicized for a long time."


    "Now it''s not known to all, but it''s not far away. If you get rid of it, won''t our chamber of Commerce lose its reputation of nonsense? You know, reputation is the foundation of the chamber of Commerce, and we can''t Lose the big for the small! "


    Although the words are vague, they indicate the meaning. Withered wood is an auction item that has been decided for a long time. There must be a lot of people interested in buying it outside. How can you come to cut the beard halfway?


    Let''s not say whether there are precedents. Morality alone can''t be said. In the future, their chamber of Commerce will have to do business.


    Ning Tao a face calm, light way: "you rest assured, I will give a higher price to buy down, will never let you lose money, with your ability, should not be difficult to do this."


    Mr. Jin looked embarrassed and said helplessly: "dear man, it''s not that I don''t want to help, but that our chamber of Commerce has regulations. Anyway, it''s also auction goods. You can participate in the auction at that time!"


    "The wood old also smiles to echo a way:" yes, you wait a period of time more, believe also nobody dares to rob with you


    Hear two people''s one attach one with, Ning Tao manner is tough, tone is cold way: "if I have that time, still need to talk nonsense with you two here, I want now!"


    "Eh!"


    Two people''s facial expression one stagnates, to the words of the mouth also was stiffly swallowed down, but this isn''t to stir up recklessly?


    Have you ever seen a chamber of commerce that has done such a thing? The auction items that have been publicized have been sold to others secretly. It''s not only unheard of, but also unreasonable!


    In the future, the residents of Tancheng are not enough to laugh at them. They talk like farting. They don''t have any credibility. It''s conceivable that the business is difficult to continue. It''s not decent at all!


    Even if the patriarch of the seventh shangzong came personally, he would not put forward such unreasonable demands. Instead, he would take part in the auction and beat others with his own financial resources.


    Moreover, the withered wood is not only what Kunlun chamber of commerce can do, but also the Tancheng auction. Even if his chamber of Commerce agrees, the auction will not agree!


    We can''t give up the whole pool of water because of this bottle of drink, which is equivalent to losing the essence!


    I saw Lord Jin said with a bitter smile, "dear man, you didn''t mean to embarrass us. You haven''t done this before."


    "I didn''t come!"


    "It''s hard to overthrow the golden steward just for a few trifles. Moreover, the rules are dead and people are alive. I believe that the golden steward is not a pedantic person, right?"


    Ning Tao sneers.


    Hearing this, master Jin looked bitter and said with a wry smile: "you really think too much of me, noble man. Although I am not pedantic, I am the kind of person who knows how to choose!"


    Those four words are very hard to bite, which means threatening Ning Tao. After all, the conditions he said are too much.


    "Bang!"


    Ning Tao directly crushed the handle, chill filled, although can''t see the expression, but can know that it seems to be angry.


    Jin Ye''s eyes narrowed and he stepped back without any trace. His face still had that kind of fake smile. He was very calm.


    They looked at each other for a long time, but Ning Tao suddenly broke the atmosphere and said coldly, "ten thousand!"


    Master Jin was stunned when he heard that he was asking for a price. He immediately said with a bitter smile, "noble, we have rules here, and it''s not a matter of more money and less money..."


    "Twenty thousand!"


    The muscles on Mr. Jin''s face trembled and he said bitterly, "you are deliberately giving me a difficult problem. This is not only unprecedented, but also not the decision of my chamber of Commerce."


    "Forty thousand!"


    "Damn..." Master Jin''s heart twitched and his eyelids jumped. He tried to calm himself and said enthusiastically, "it''s not good for you to do this. It will cause a lot of public opinion."


    As soon as the voice falls, the room suddenly falls into silence. Ning Tao doesn''t open his mouth any more. Instead, he lies on the chair.


    "Eh!"


    Mr. Jin''s face was stiff, and Mr. Mu was stunned. They looked at each other in secret and saw a trace of fear.


    Did they raise the price?According to the market, withered wood belongs to the treasure of medicine, very rare, also can be called peerless treasure medicine!


    Generally speaking, its price is about 30000 panacea. If it is sold by auction, its price may be more than 30000, but it is generally not too much.


    Ning Tao a mouth is 40000, really let his small heart shiver for a while, but this don''t open mouth again what meaning?


    They couldn''t help but wonder and didn''t open their mouth. At this time, they had to take a stand, or they would be in a mess.


    After a long time, Ning Tao finally asked, "who are the main customers of this auction?"


    When he heard this, he turned his eyes and immediately said with a dry smile, "of course, it''s the three families in Tan city. There may be people from Yunshui City, and there are many forces."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly said with a sneer: "the details of the three families in Tancheng have been stolen. How many foreign forces will there be? How much can you sell the withered wood?"


    "Eh!"


    Two people mouth slightly open, a face shocked, this news is no less than the sky thunder boom top, really thunder to them.


    The details of the three families have been stolen. This is the main customer. Although there are many foreign forces, without one main person''s competition, the withered price will definitely shrink in the end!


    Thirty thousand elixirs may not be sold!


    Although there were rumors and rumors before, if they didn''t hear them, they would not believe them blindly.


    Now, Ning Tao''s saying really has some weight. If the auction price shrinks, it''s better to sell it to him. At such a high price, they will surely make a lot of money.


    The difficulties mentioned before do exist, but with their ability, it is not a matter. After all, they are the organizers.


    Master Jin''s eyes twinkled and pondered a little. He suddenly asked, "noble, how can you know that the details of the three ethnic groups have been stolen? Did you do it?"

 Chapter 1241

    Ning Tao smell speech, not too big waves, but sneer back to ask: "if I say I steal, what can you do, not I steal, what can you do?"


    Hearing the persecution, master Jin''s face froze and immediately showed his brilliant color. He said with a dry smile, "don''t be angry. I just mention it casually. I don''t mean anything else."


    However, Ning Tao didn''t seem to want to let him go. His breath began to chill. He said: "you try every way to test me. Are you really so curious? Aren''t you afraid of bringing disaster?"


    "The more you know, the faster you die. I believe you I don''t think I don''t understand that! "


    King''s face finally changed, because he felt a soul power locked him, very weak, very weak.


    It''s like refining God, but not refining God!


    This is the problem that has been bothering him all the time. If he really has the power of spirit, I''m afraid that this is a strong man of refining spirit!


    The problem is that he can''t sense the fluctuation of the spirit, which should not be the case with his strength, but he can feel the threat in the dark and the oppression of the soul, which makes him very confused!


    After pondering for a long time, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the old man behind him. He said faintly, "old man, there are still some things for you to do in the chamber of Commerce. I want to talk to you alone!"


    Wood old smell speech, suddenly wrinkled brow, staring at gold ye to see for a long time, finally sighed to leave slowly.


    For a moment, the temperature in the room began to drop, and a sense of chill and killing filled the room. It was also full of light soul pressure, which was enough to make any monk feel dignified.


    King is no exception, but he breathed heavily, as if he had left all the burdens behind. He was relaxed, even his muscles were shaking, which was very funny.


    He said with a faint smile, "my dear, there are only two of us left here. You don''t have to hide anything."


    "I just want to make friends with you, which is more conducive to our further conversation. I believe you will be very interested in this, and I am also interested in you Very interested! "


    "Ah


    Ning Tao suddenly felt a chill, looked at his physique up and down, and immediately moved in disgust.


    King''s face turned black, and he realized that he wanted to cut off some topics. He immediately said, "according to the latest news I got, an outsider has been arrested!"


    "At the moment, he is being held in Lei Xingzong, suffering from the pain of wanlei biting his body. He also said that he would be pressed to the" filthy mountain "on the day of crossing the border in five days, and he would sacrifice his trip with blood!"


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao set off a huge wave in his brain, his face turned white, but he forced himself to sneer: "and then?"


    Jin Ye carefully observed, his eyes shining, and then said: "then the seven shangzong led representatives of cross-border, with a treasure" Hunyuan door ", forced to open the channel."


    What''s the purpose of their going to another world Ning Tao keeps calm and asks at will.


    Unexpectedly, today''s master did not evade this question. Instead, he said in detail: "there are two. One is that their official statement is to learn from and learn from the experience in order to survive better."


    "And the second is to have a clear purpose, either to find something extraordinary or to destroy something extraordinary. I think it''s the former!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil is slightly contracted. Unexpectedly, the fat man''s analysis is quite in place. He seems to be a talent.


    "I came here to buy things, not to talk about the world with you. It has nothing to do with me," he said


    "Now our topic is, can you sell me the withered tree, a rare medicine?"


    "Yes King is very determined.


    Ning Tao slightly sideways, and forced to ask: "since you can, let''s talk about the price, you have your confidence, I have my confidence, then let''s take a middle price."


    "Twenty thousand!"


    "Poof..." Mr. Jin almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. I''ve never seen such a bargain. The middle price. You''ve cut the forty thousand. Where''s the twenty thousand left and lost it?


    "Forty thousand!" he yelled


    "Fifteen thousand...!"


    Two people quarrel fiercely inside, what threat is useless, clap the table to challenge, almost started to fight directly.


    Finally, the price is fixed at 30000 yuan!


    Master Jin''s face turned red with anger and his brain was short of oxygen. This guy hasn''t lowered his price for many years. He''s really tired.


    He immediately called to the door, "Mr. wood, please go to the auction and take back the withered wood."


    The next second, a response came from the door, and then there were bursts of footsteps, from near to far!


    Ning Tao is also very tired, but this is his ideal price. No matter how low it is, they will not be willing to sell it.


    They were sitting on the chair, gasping for breath. King suddenly said with a mysterious smile, "you can choose to be silent, but I hope you''d better listen to it."


    "First of all, you are the outsider, and according to my judgment, you are the one who killed the young master of Lei Xingzong!""Don''t rush to deny it. As long as it''s confirmed by me, even if you put the evidence in front of me, it''s useless, but you can rest assured that I won''t tell anyone."


    "Secondly, I think it should be true that the details of the three families were stolen, and he was sitting in front of me."


    Ning Tao was silent and didn''t respond to these words, but every time they finished a sentence, his fingers would shake.


    "I believe you must be very curious. Since I have identified you as the outsider, why don''t you report it? If you let the seven masters know, I will get a large reward."


    Ning Tao smell speech, light casual way: "may be because you Kunlun chamber of Commerce and seven on the Zong don''t deal with it?"


    "No?"


    "Ha ha...!" The king suddenly burst out laughing, as if he had heard a big joke. Then he roared: "they are one, but they don''t come here to tell me!"


    Ning Tao was stunned and said, "do you mean that the Kunlun chamber of Commerce was secretly founded by the seventh shangzong On the surface? "


    With a sneer on his face, Mr. Jin said: "if not, how could I live in such a small place? With my ability and means, I''m afraid I would have become a veteran of the chamber of Commerce long ago!"


    "Even if I report you and get some rewards, I still can''t see any hope, because I will always be an outsider, and the real ruler is the person of the seven great masters!"


    "In the Kunlun world, they are heaven. Nothing is beyond their control, including the Kunlun chamber of Commerce, and we are the dogs raised outside their home. We will never be brilliant!"


    "And if you lose control of your talents, they will enslave or kill you. That''s not the choice I want, so I want to bet on you."


    "Make friends with you, the future may be a retreat, you and I have no loss, win and benefit each other!"

 Chapter 1242

    Hearing this, Ning Tao almost understood that it was similar to the situation of the Han family. The third elder of the Han family was like that all his life. It was impossible to be a higher level master.


    Which family can let an outsider be the master of the family!


    What he didn''t expect was that the famous Kunlun chamber of Commerce was founded by the seven great masters. Although I don''t know how credible Mr. Jin''s words are, they are undoubtedly a warning.


    On the surface, the Kunlun chamber of commerce is opposed to the seven shangzongs, and maintains a detached attitude, which has been responded by many people.


    The important thing is that the Kunlun chamber of commerce is all over the Kunlun area. Almost all cities have branches, which is equivalent to their eyes and ears, which can tell where there is rebellion


    Another example is that someone or a certain force wants to cooperate with the Kunlun chamber of commerce just to deal with the seven shangzongs. Ning Tao can think of that result without thinking.


    Yin, enough Yin. It''s amazing!


    In fact, there is a hidden danger that people can not control money even if they are in charge of it!


    Just thinking about it, Ning Tao feels that his scalp is numb. There are also experts in the seven great schools, which can''t be underestimated.


    He pretended to doubt: "you are so sure of your judgment, they must be wearing a pair of pants?"


    With a sneer on his face, Mr. Jin said, "of course I believe my judgment. When I was young, I was very conceited. I thought that I would definitely stir up the storm and become a big Mac in the future."


    "I want to enter the seven great schools, but my cultivation talent is not good, and I look ugly. I was kicked out directly."


    "I hate them very much, so I resolutely joined their opposite, namely, Kunlun chamber of Commerce, and many people who think the same as me also do so."


    "Relying on my own ability, I came to this position step by step from those servants and little handyman outside. To be honest, I was in this position twenty years ago!"


    Twenty years ago?


    Ning Tao hears speech a Leng, so many years did not ascend at all, way: "did you offend what person?"


    With a bitter smile, master Jin shook his head and said, "it''s not who I offended, but who I met!"


    In the latest chapter, I found some clues in an opportunity. I always felt that there was something wrong with them. Then I began to investigate all kinds of classics, history books and past events


    "What happened?" Ning Tao asks curiously.


    "According to the records, it came out suddenly overnight, and then it was like bamboo shoots in the spring rain. In just a few days, it spread all over most of the Kunlun Kingdom," he said


    "I want to break my head. There was no one who could do this except the nine great masters at that time. Although there was fierce friction between the two sides, these were just a cover up!"


    "I felt cold at that time, because my status was not low, and I didn''t know what would happen if I continued to stay, so I made a mistake on purpose, got fat, and finally applied to come here!"


    "Cut, did for a long time, originally you intentionally come to Tan City, put this to play," Ning Tao pretended disdain way.


    With a calm face, King ignored him and continued: "I have seen through the situation in the Kunlun area in the past 20 years, but this is also the place where I despair, and I can''t see the hope."


    "What others say is right. The sky of Kunlun Kingdom has been blocked by people''s hands, almost covering the sky and the ground without any gap. My ideals and ambitions have also been blocked."


    "So I''m not reconciled. I want to do something, so that I can live up to my talent and my conceit. That''s why I" bet "on you."


    Bet on me?


    Ning Tao sneered: "what do you bet on me? You don''t even know who I am. I''m not afraid to give you a knife."


    "You are an outsider, I firmly believe, and you also need my help, such as the withered tree, and what I have to do is to have a way back," king said firmly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly stood up and said with a sneer, "then I''ll tell you my true identity. The secret agent of Yuntian palace came to Tan city to carry out the task. Are you clear now?"


    Master Jin''s pupil shrank, and then calmly said: "you are not a spy. I just want to make friends and send a favor. As for vigilance, that''s right."


    "I just want to give you a way out. Anyway, it''s no loss to me. You can not admit anything, but I can''t get nine cows back."


    "I''ll sell you the withered wood, and I''ll tell you an open trap. It''s up to you to accept the favor."


    Ning Tao is disdain a smile, very casual, but in the heart is another kind of appearance, the heartbeat has already accelerated.


    The identity is likely to be identified!


    Wang Tao may be arrested!


    This is the biggest problem in front of us. As for master Jin''s words, he only believes half of them. After all, he has to be defensive, especially for a businessman as smart as him!


    After laughing, he seemed to be listening to a story. Then he took out a stack of medicine tickets from his arms and said calmly, "these are 25000 medicine tickets!""As for the remaining 5000 elixirs, I''ll replace them with some sundries in my hands. Because there are a large number of them, I''ve hidden them in one place. You can go and get them."


    Master Jin''s eyes flashed and he pondered a little, because it''s not possible that he didn''t get away with the order. What if there''s nothing in that place? It''s a total of 5000 plants. It''s not a joke!


    However, he readily agreed: "yes, I''ll show you my sincerity. You just need to say something. I''ll do the rest, even if there''s nothing in it."


    "Hiss!"


    This fat man is really hard to deal with. Ning Tao is very helpless about this. All the things he said are useless to him in the three treasure houses, but they are absolutely valuable.


    Although the medicine ticket is a kind of currency, if he returns to the original world, it will be a piece of waste paper for him. Fortunately, he robbed the treasure house of the three families. There are a lot of miracles and weapons.


    As soon as you go home, Wudang Mountain will grow stronger!


    Sorcery, also can be stronger and stronger!


    At this time, wood old holding a luxury jade box came in, when a opened, revealed a treasure medicine.


    The whole body of this treasure medicine is dry and dry, but it is full of vitality, and it is a kind of contradictory condensate.


    Ning Tao only took a look, and then held it in his hand. The real touch made him excited. Finally, he got a plant, which was a step closer to the goal!


    Old wood is very sensible to retreat out.


    Ning Tao has nothing to miss, and then he will turn around and leave, but behind him, he says calmly: "I''m sure it''s a trick to lure the outsider to be arrested."


    "I believe that after you go out, the news will spread all over the streets of Kunlun Street. No matter you are an outsider or not, I want to make you a good friend and leave a way!"


    "Maybe you can lead me to glory!"


    Ning Tao steps a meal, in the hand tightly grasps that exquisite jade box, imperceptibly still wants to inherit this sentiment.


    When he stopped for a long time, he seemed to be meditating. Suddenly, he walked straight out, leaving behind a mysterious and magnificent saying, "technology Change the future

 Chapter 1243

    Out of the chamber of Commerce, Ning Tao''s mood is very satisfied, especially the moment of touching Naling ring, heart palpitation, to this world more than ten days, looking for medicine has finally begun!


    Withered wood, one of the six most precious medicines needed!


    With this in hand, he has got two. Although there is no clue for the rest, Ning Tao has the strength and confidence.


    Besides, the most mysterious born Doggett


    In a corner, he put away his black robe and changed back to his former big clothes. He felt that everything in the world was beautiful.


    Especially with treasure, the centenary details of the three families in Tancheng are in his hands. He is not willing to eat or drink at ordinary times. As a result, all of them make him a fat man.


    Yueshang, bailuo and Qingshe are the top five magic weapons in the whole Kunlun kingdom. Only those who are strong enough to refine gods are worthy of them and can exert their extreme power.


    In addition, there are many scattered magic weapons, including four, three and two, which are all complete. It''s estimated that the master and his disciples will be surprised when they know.


    There are also some standard weapons, though not magic weapons, but their power has its own advantages, and both are calculated by "pile"!


    As for the elixir, it''s needless to say that this is the most important part of the ring. The space is going to burst, at least 50000 or 60000, and all of them are of excellent quality.


    Although there are a lot of them, Ning Tao doesn''t use them to practice. Only yanlei grass can barely reach the top level, which can meet his immediate cultivation needs and swallow them every day.


    He can''t use it now, but he can take it back to the original world and give it to sister Xia, to master, to Wudang disciples. These are his closest relatives and respected people, and they have helped him selflessly!


    There are also some special treasures, such as a small pile of animal pills, some spirit jade, and so on.


    He can imagine that when all Wudang disciples are armed to their teeth and their accomplishments soar, what capital will Huashan and other four sects have to contend with them and beat them to the north.


    There are also those old things, some inheritors, who will clean them up sooner or later. He dares to beat his daughter. Pay attention


    Ning Tao is proud in his heart, humming a ditty. This time, it''s worth the trip. He has gained so much.


    All of a sudden, he thought of his promise to scar face and his conversation in the Huoling plain. It seemed that one of his beloved women was ill, and the symptoms were basically the same as those of haigongzi.


    Because the Bai family had a way to cure him, he was willing to stay in the Bai family. He even said that he would be an ox and a horse, endure humiliation, bear all kinds of humiliation of Bai Li, and still bear it.


    Scar face also knew that the Bai family was unreliable, so he chose to trade with himself and helped himself at the critical moment.


    Although the appointment was made the day after tomorrow, he said he could go to him at any time, and the location was in a corner of the north city.


    Ning Tao inquired several passers-by, and it took a lot of trouble to find the destination. He found that this is a small courtyard, very common, but there are many strong people hidden in the dark.


    At that moment, he was locked by more than a dozen Qi engines. This kind of old experience is really not what ordinary people can have.


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, there were three more people with gauze on their heads, and there were many deep bone wounds. In some places, blood was still flowing, but they were carrying them with their teeth.


    Only one of them said in a hard voice, "come on, stop. This is the site of the iron blood mercenary regiment. Tell me your purpose."


    Ning Tao smell speech a pick eyebrow, suddenly surprised way: "I seem to have seen you, in that day''s siege Han family, white family''s people in the hand seem to belong to you these people kill the most ruthless."


    The man turned pale and said, "are you the Han family?"


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a bitter smile: "almost. I''m here to look for scar face...!"


    "Battle formation!"


    At that time, the man roared, and the three of them formed an iron triangle with tacit understanding. They were forced by the sword and the hammer, and they were solemn.


    Looking at their actions, Ning Tao was stunned, but he looked at their formation with great interest. Iron triangle, swords, guns and hammers should be the strong offensive posture of a team.


    I saw him quickly dissuade: "don''t get excited, I''m not here for trouble, just on behalf of me."


    Gauze man''s face was alert, and he said: "we killed so many Han family members. Do you think I will believe you? If you don''t want to provoke right and wrong, just go back quickly, everything is easy to say."


    Ning Tao a face helpless, comfort way: "is scar face let me come here, don''t believe you can ask him, don''t make the flood washed the Dragon King Temple, own people don''t recognize their own family."


    "Who and you are from your own family? Our family only has iron blood mercenary regiment. None of your three families has any good things. They are all human faces and animal hearts," the other said angrily.


    Ning Tao is not happy to hear this. How can you blame me for your resentment towards the three families


    He said impatiently, "brother, if you are angry, you should vent your anger to the three families, but don''t involve me. Besides, I''m here, but scar face invited me to..."Please?


    The gauze man sneered and said sarcastically, "how big a face can you be as a Han family? You can also let our team leader invite you. Even Han Ming, the old man, is not qualified."


    Ning Tao is very angry and he looks down on him. He is now in a negative way. "I have no qualifications, I am not the one who has the final say, and I can not stop me from this formation."


    The three of them were so angry that they dared to insult the battle formation of their iron blood mercenary regiment. The secret of this is that even the three families are very greedy, and even some people dare to look down on it!


    Saw gauze man immediately ruthless way: "arrogant guy, you will pay the price, regret!"


    Ning Tao snorted angrily and said, "no one has ever dared to make me pay the price. Just a few of you, if you can touch my clothes, even if I lose, I''m not afraid of anyone!"


    At this time, he seemed to be aware of it. His perspective eyes quickly swept to a house, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Arrogant guy, take my knife," gauze man''s attack has hit, with the potential of breaking down.


    The other two stabbed from two corners, almost unable to advance or retreat, completely falling into the formation.


    "Four steps to the sky!"


    With a dull murmur, the soles of Ning Tao''s feet left the ground, and his body turned into a detached arrow. Suddenly, he jumped to a house, almost to the point where several people''s pupils contracted violently.


    "No, stop him Gauze man quickly roared, as if there was something anxious, eyes red.


    Seven or eight figures rushed out one after another, but their speed seemed to Ning Tao like a child jogging. Their body shape flashed continuously, directly passed them and rushed into the house.


    The gauze man''s eyes were red and he roared and went in, but as soon as he entered the house, he was stunned.


    He saw their leader, scar face, straight to Ning Tao kneel down, pleaded: "brother Ning, please save Jingyi, no matter what conditions you have, I will agree!"


    The gauze man is stunned by thunder!

 Chapter 1244

    "Brother Ning, Jingyi is dying. That strange disease has broken out again. You promised me to save her. You must save her Save her, "scar face screamed in despair.


    His face was very haggard, his eyes were sunken, and his spirit was not normal. It was true that a seven foot man could kneel down, which showed his sincerity and the abyss of despair.


    Ning Tao smell speech, face dignified, eyes looked at the house bed, there lies a thin woman, looks kind of delicate, morbid beauty, but at the moment in convulsions.


    Without hesitation, he flashed directly to the woman, and the hot pure Yang came slowly.


    Perspective at the moment, in the woman''s heart, there is a wriggling red bug, close to, even if there is perspective eye, it is difficult to see, I do not know what the ghost thing is?


    It is!


    Ning Tao as like as two peas in the body of the sea, but that is bigger, it is estimated that the nutrients are too much to eat, and it is too fat to eat.


    On the other hand, this end is very small, tiny, and can''t be traced. Now it''s close to the edge of the heart. It''s like plundering and swallowing the body''s strength. It''s very impulsive. It should be starving.


    In section l of the new chapter {Z6


    At a glance, Ning Tao knew immediately.


    This woman is the red worm in Jingyi''s body. She is very hungry. She crazily absorbs her strength and turns it into nourishment. But Jingyi is very weak. There is no strength left.


    If it goes on like this, she will be sucked dry. HongChong doesn''t know if she can survive, but Jingyi will definitely die because her heart is on the verge of failure.


    Ning Tao immediately made a decision and roared: "who has the elixir? Come on, take it out. The more, the better!"


    Scar face smell speech, a face of pig liver color, and has been Mu Leng gauze man finally recovered, busy shouting: "I I have, I have the elixir, all for you! "


    Two strong winds came, Ning Tao waved his hand, and the mighty pure Yang directly burned it up and made it into juice!


    Hand a move, those two miraculous medicine juice directly flew into the mouth of Jing Yi, under the control of Ning Tao, nourish the body!


    His plan is to make the red bug full. As long as it is full, it will go to sleep. There are more than 100 ways to kill it, but now it has to leave the heart.


    Aware of the effect, the decline of the heart is slow, Ning Tao is overjoyed and shouts: "come on, come again!"


    This time, however, no one paid any attention to him. His waving hand was stiff in the air, and he could not help turning his head subconsciously.


    Scar face and gauze man were embarrassed. The latter said bitterly: "the two elixirs just now are not only my coffin, but also us All that''s left is the elixir


    Ning Tao''s mouth was wide open, his face was stunned, and he said: "at least you are also mercenary regiment. You often hunt spirit beasts, but you tell me that there is no magic medicine. Are you kidding me?"


    That face of doubt, let two people very bitter, followed by those who rushed in the same way, pocket than face clean.


    See scar face dull way: "what you say is right, we shouldn''t be so poor, but Jingyi need a panacea, the whole regiment all gave their savings, all gone!"


    "The only property left in our mercenary regiment is this house, a pile of scrap metal, and this magic weapon!"


    With that, he took out the two blades of green leaves, which are worthy of the four grade magic weapons, with amazing power!


    As soon as he bit his teeth with his scar face, he burst into tears and said, "as long as brother Ning can save Jingyi, I''d like to present this pair of" green leaves ". It''s a four grade magic weapon It''s worth a lot of money. "


    "No No, absolutely not. It''s a token of affection from the old commander for you and the eldest lady. It''s also a symbol of my iron blooded mercenary regiment. You can''t send it, "a crowd roared.


    Gauze man''s eyes are red, roaring: "if the" green leaf "is gone, then our iron mercenary regiment will be gone, our faith will be gone, and we can''t give it to you."


    Scar face blue veins burst up, Li roared: "if Jingyi is so dead, what''s the meaning of the iron blood mercenary regiment? Jingyi is here, the iron blood is there, Jingyi is gone, the iron blood is dead!"


    "I promised the old commander that I would wait for her with my life. I would never give up until the last moment, even if I sacrificed my life I don''t care! "


    Gauze men''s eyes are red and their noses are sour. The mercenary regiment is their lifelong belief and their home.


    Jingyi is the granddaughter of the old regiment leader and the woman in secret love with the whole regiment. She is willing to give her all her life, but they can''t bear to watch the mercenary regiment fall down and their families fall apart!


    The gauze man grabbed scar''s face and yelled, "I know you don''t want to give up on her. Who else would like to. At this point, isn''t it enough?"


    "The glory of the past is gone, and our home has shrunk to such a corner. The brothers have died and scattered, and TM endures all kinds of humiliation from that bastard Bai Li all day long."


    "We have done what we should do. What else do you want? Jingyi is still like this. If you don''t wake up again, all your brothers will die."Heard this hysterical roar, but also shed two lines of hot tears, filled with a desolate sadness.


    Scar''s face was sad, and his heart was sad. The brothers in front of him had experienced life and death, and now they are even scarred. However, his team leader did not even have the money to heal the brothers.


    Poor dog, poor dog!


    A group of mercenaries wipe their tears. They are not afraid of death, but they are afraid of bending to death. They can''t breathe that evil spirit until they die!


    Scar face a bitter smile, eyes moist, apologized: "I''m sorry brothers, did not let you live a good life of drinking and eating meat, also sorry Jingyi, did not let her happy, carefree life."


    "So, I decided to resign as the head of the team...!"


    Gauze man and others were shocked, green veins exposed to roar: "Li Qingfeng, you TM this is irresponsible, you think you can quit the team leader to save Jingyi?"


    "Don''t be silly, Jingyi. She''s dead!"


    "Put your mother''s bullshit, a big living person is lying here. What are you talking about? Get out of here and see how she will deal with you when she wakes up," Ning Tao suddenly scolded.


    "Eh!"


    He stammered and stammered Brother Ning, you You mean I mean, Jing Jingyi, she Will she wake up? "


    "Nonsense, did I say that I can''t save you? Didn''t I hit Lao Tzu in the face and destroy my signboard? I don''t want to see you all," Ning Tao scolded.


    Although scolding, but there is a smile on the corner of the mouth, eyes are shining with crystal tears, his mother almost cry out.


    Scar face and others are excited and ecstatic. Their faces turn red. How complicated their emotions are. They bow to Ning Tao with gratitude and then leave the room quickly.


    "Ha ha, Miss Jingyi is saved..."


    "Heaven has eyes, heaven has eyes...!"

 Chapter 1245

    "Ha ha There is help There is help


    With all the mercenaries crawling out of the room, but his face was filled with happy joy, excited to roar.


    "Wang Laoliu, you are too ugly to cry. You don''t feel ashamed to be a big master. Give me a smile," said the gauze man, pretending to laugh.


    A fat mercenary smell speech, red face way: "smile also don''t give you smile, don''t you cry, just one by one cry cry cry, sent your mother to call you to eat Nai."


    "Oh, OK, Wang Laoliu, he''s tough, right? If you don''t give us a smile, who do you want to give a smile to? If you don''t say it today, we''ll have a fight," the crowd roared with laughter.


    Wang Laoliu''s face turned red and said, "why should I tell you that I will smile to whoever I love?"


    "Oh, you should want to smile to miss Jingyi, you fat man, you have a bad heart," the gauze man joked.


    "Ha ha Even if we have to laugh, we have to go first. You fat man, who let you eat so much all day


    Wang Laoliu, with a proud face, roared: "Miss Jingyi said that she likes my fat appearance. I''m fat and good-looking. You can envy me. A group of tiny bean sprouts."


    "Bite me, bite me..."


    The gauze man was so angry that his teeth itched. He gave a shout and said: "brothers, let''s go up together and beat him."


    After all, dozens of people rushed up, some of them were overbearing, some of them were scratching all the time, but in fact they were fighting.


    "Get away from me. No one can disturb the people in the house. I''ll smile even if I smile later. That''s my woman," scar said with a proud face.


    "I''m so fucked up. Fuck him..."


    From near to far, a group of people cheered and fought wildly. This is their happiest vent in the past. They can connect each other''s hearts and become a family


    Ning Tao in the room has a smile on his face and tears in his eyes. This kind of friendship really moved him.


    But the premise of everything is to save this thin woman and let them all leave, just to take out the elixir in the ring. They don''t have it, but Ning Tao has it!


    With a wave of his hand, he directly took out more than 100 miraculous drugs to refine them. All of these were little things for him, and if he could make friends with these people, a thousand would be worth it.


    A mass of elixir juice is swallowed, nourishing this vital and dilapidated body, like a clear stream, opening up her eight channels, moistening her organs and bones


    The effect is very obvious. Basically, there is no sense of heart decline. On the contrary, there is a sense of vitality.


    Perspective eye, the red bug is still eating and drinking crazily, do not know how many days hungry, not afraid to eat support.


    Ning Tao heart a horizontal, and took out hundreds of effective medicine, you a little bit of insect, I see how much you can eat, you have the ability to eat me dry, see TM who can consume who!


    Cut, rich so willful!


    However, he consumed more than 2000 miraculous drugs, all of which are of excellent quality. It is estimated that there will be at least 3000 miraculous drugs for ordinary use!


    "Hiss!"


    Ning Tao took a breath of air-conditioning, suddenly felt a little liver pain, corner of his mouth twitch, he really can''t figure out, a small insect is not big enough to eat so much?


    Add up to more than 3000 elixirs, even this house can pile up more than half of them. The king of big stomach doesn''t have one.


    After some hard work, the little bug fell asleep next to his heart and curled up together.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was excited, and the ready pure Yang power surged and began to wrap slowly.


    It took him half an hour to put a protective film on his heart. In fact, he could attack it first, but that would make it possible for the red bug to die together.


    It''s time to end this!


    As soon as Ning Tao is fierce, he directly launches a thunderbolt, and the overwhelming force of pure Yang instantly wraps it up. But unexpectedly, the red bug Just ignore him!


    "Eh!"


    With a black face, he gradually burned the red bug. There was no obstacle at all in this process. It was very smooth.


    After burning, his heart is empty!


    M''s, that''s more than 3000 panacea. They just disappeared. Where''s the medicine?


    Ning Tao a face is not willing, change into who also won''t be willing, at least you need to know where to go, can put down the heart?


    Looking at her from the bottom of her body, I think she was a great beauty at the peak, but now she is lost


    "Audacious thief, presumptuous!"


    Ear suddenly came a weak Jiao Chiu, but a palm is very sharp, great power.


    G latest RJ new 6D Chapter 5 / AVR


    Ning Tao was surprised. He raised his hand at random. He realized that it was the woman Jingyi who woke up, so he deliberately restrained a lot of strength. His blow was very strong"Boom!"


    Just think of here, the palm suddenly came a terrible force, the whole person directly into the wall.


    "What''s the matter Enemy attack Who''s going to be presumptuous here? " Scar face and others rushed in instantly, with a ferocious face.


    But the next second, the weapons all fell to the ground, sending out a crisp golden dagger, one by one like being struck by thunder.


    "Quiet Jinger, you I wake up, I can talk, I wake up at last for several years, "sobbed scar face with ecstasy.


    "Brother Feng, what''s the matter? Jing Yi''s face looks at this blankly, fingers a bed, but suddenly burst!


    "Boom!"


    Scarface and others were startled. Dozens of people rushed up to help her, but another voice suddenly stopped.


    "Stop, don''t touch her, be careful to hurt the innocent," Ning Tao climbed out of the ruins, a face of indignation.


    Scar face, static Yi and others a face doubt, this is exactly how one thing?


    Gauze man and others quickly go to help Ning Tao. It seems that he should not be hurt, but he is a bit disheartened.


    Ning Tao said indignantly, "there should be a lot of powerful drugs in her body. I killed the red worm, but those drugs were integrated into her blood and bones."


    "I advise you to use the skill immediately. It''s better to enter the closed pass immediately. This will be an opportunity."


    Finish saying, Ning Tao pats the dust on the body to walk toward the door, the Jing Yi behind suddenly says: "you say the medicine in my body is very huge, how huge is it?"


    "It''s equivalent to more than 3000 elixirs in your body. Ning Tao keeps on walking, but this light word comes out.


    "Hiss!"


    All the mercenaries took a breath of cool air, and their eyes were full of horror. They looked round and obediently. There were more than 3000 plants!


    Scar face quickly wake up, toward Ning Tao''s back respectfully worship way: "thank you for your brother''s generous help, in the future, whenever you need, my iron blood mercenary regiment as God order."

 Chapter 1246

    "Regard as God orders...!"


    Scar face''s words are firm, showing the promise of the seven foot man, as well as a strong sense of gratitude.


    Their love is great. There are more than 3000 elixirs, more than 3000 elixirs. Both of them are strangers. They are not familiar with each other, but they are so generous!


    You know, they have been working for the Bai family for more than a year, and the final offering is less than 100 panacea!


    When they have any difficulties, they are in the forefront of what they want to do, what they want to kill, and what they want to do is clean. There is no one more convenient than them.


    Although there are exploitation and snatching, one hundred panacea is definitely a joke, and one thousand can make sense.


    One of them gave more than 3000 elixirs, and completely cured their goddesses. The other exploited them in all ways, and mocked them with all kinds of harsh conditions!


    It can be said that Ning Tao is a great benefactor of their Iron-blooded mercenary regiment. If he didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid that it won''t be long before this once glorious mercenary regiment will be scattered with the wind.


    After a short period of confusion, Jingyi looks at her withered hands and loses her beauty. But there is no panic in her eyes. Instead, she is wise!


    In a moment, she knew how heavy the feeling was, and immediately winked at scar''s face to catch up.


    The latter saw this, immediately nodded heavily, just too excited to forget how to do, people have paid so much for you, you seem too perfunctory.


    Scar face quickly chased out, gauze man and others will be quiet Yi to surround in the center, one by one face complex, there is a kind of joy can not say, and even laugh tears.


    "Miss Jingyi, you You finally wake up, "Wang Laoliu said with moist eyes and trembling emotion.


    "Yes, it''s more than half a year, it''s more than half a year. You''ve finally come alive and can speak," said the gauze man and others with tears of joy.


    Jingyi smell speech, a bitter face, although she has been in a coma, but the brain is in a semi conscious state.


    9 ^


    for such a long time, she has been thinking about a question: Why did she become like this? It must have been caused by some reason or framed.


    She was like a tug of oil, which brought down the whole mercenary regiment, which she knew vaguely.


    After thinking about it, she thought it was someone''s fault for the iron blood mercenary regiment, because she was not only the commander of the mercenary regiment, but also the only granddaughter of the old commander, the soul of iron blood!


    Who should be the two families!


    She''s absolutely sure!


    As for the reason why she didn''t wake up, she thought of a monster in ancient times. No one knew how it appeared. It passed away for a short time. It was called Red ghost!


    Yes, that''s it!


    But these should be left behind, looking at these excited brothers in front of her eyes, her eyes are moist, some guilt way: "I''m not good, let you suffer."


    Gauze men and others sipped their mouths and were boiling with blood. Their hard work was not in vain if they could have such words.


    At this time, scar came back!


    They looked at him and found that he had a complicated face and a jade box containing two animal pills in his hand!


    This, this is the four animal pill!


    Gauze man and others were shocked. The iron blood mercenary regiment had some stocks, but now they don''t even have a shadow. Even if they go hunting, they have a poor chance to get them.


    Scar face heard speech to shake head, wry smile way: "this is not four grade animal Dan, this is our hope and kindness!"


    Speaking of this, he looked up at Jingyi. There was a strong love and attachment in his eyes, and the gaze between lovers.


    He said: "from now on, our iron blood mercenary regiment will no longer be angry with that son of a bitch Bai family, but we must keep this hatred in mind and never die!"


    "To keep a low profile is to wait for the rising day. All our hopes and opportunities are given by brother Ning. He just wants us to protect two people..."


    In the house, scar face announced a series of orders, in the name of the commander, and then it was empty.


    Iron mercenary regiment, disappear!


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao has returned to Han''s home. He doesn''t feel a pity that he has spent so much elixir and beast pill. He can make friends with these iron men, so it should be said that he made money.


    That''s the end of it!


    Next, he will prepare for the selection contest in a few days, covering the whole city. I don''t know what will happen?


    I believe that no one in the Han family is stupid enough to provoke him again. Han Kui is almost crippled by him. The second elder Leng doesn''t even dare to fart, so he admits to counseling directly!


    He is considering whether or not to take the opportunity to make a big fuss about the Han family and disgust Han Ming. You know, Han Xue is still in seclusion. Is he banning feet or breaking through?


    I haven''t seen you for a few days. He really missed you!After hesitation, he gave up. At present, the four families are in a shrinking period, and no one wants to have an accident.


    Money is gone, people have to run.


    It is estimated that all of them are already in a state of anxiety. They are busy dealing with all the family affairs to stabilize people''s minds.


    There was no point in making trouble at this time. Anyway, he was the ultimate winner and made a lot of money.


    It has to be said that Ning Zao is true. He has only been in jietan city of Kunlun for a few days. He has directly stirred this place to the top of the earth. The three families are still alive!


    If you stay longer, it is estimated that the whole city of Tan will become his, and the seven great masters will also submit to him


    I''d rather be a disaster in my fingers than a smoke in the dust!


    Fortunately, he didn''t care about this. He was still complacent about the current situation and tried his best to calm down the three ethnic groups!


    Now, it''s time for him to deal with the future affairs. The only thing he can miss in Tancheng is Han Xue and Ning Kun!


    The former, needless to say, without her, there would be no Ning Tao. At this point, he may still be on the run.


    As for the latter, although there is no actual relationship on the surface, Ning Tao has actually regarded him as his eldest disciple, but he is afraid that his identity will be exposed, which will affect him.


    He once said that he would leave, but he did not expect to come so soon, only a few days left.


    In desperation, Ning Tao paved a way for him and left him a lot of things. The nine robberies, the sun, the moon and the sky skills were completed, and there were a lot of resources. The rest was up to his own efforts.


    In this way, he was practicing while dealing with the rest of the trivia, and when it was clean, the game came.


    The whole city representative selection competition is jointly held by three families, because it is the supreme order issued by the seven patriarchs. No city or force dares to disobey openly.


    Also on this day, Ning Tao passed the customs!

 Chapter 1247

    The whole city selection competition is basically being held in the whole Kunlun area on this day. One person is being promoted!


    The day of cross boundary is three days later. The reason why the competition is held in advance is to leave some time for the delegates to go on their way.


    Kunlun is still vast, with nine continents and small countries. Three days is enough time to travel.


    On this day, there was a lot of noise and excitement in Tancheng, because they all wanted to see which big fool was pushed out, whether the former Ning fool took the lead or another big fool took the place, everything It''s all complicated!


    Why do you say that? Because a little smart people can see that these representatives are a group of cannon fodder.


    If we really want to learn from the experience, we can just ask the seven great masters to send envoys directly. We have to spend a lot of time to gather representatives. In fact, we have to find a group of cannon fodder to block in front of us.


    Therefore, it is a great honor for some people to become representatives. Even if there are 10000 of them who are not willing to do anything, they can''t even resist their own forces, let alone shangzong!


    They don''t care about other forces. Anyway, they seem to be very busy in Tancheng. It seems that they have reached an agreement.


    In the middle of the city, the three families built a rough challenge arena. Anyway, the representative was to die, just perfunctory.


    The three patriarchs were on the highest stage, silent, angry and humming to each other.


    But they also have their own self-knowledge. The fight is about money and strength. If you don''t even have this, you still have a fart fight, so these three people are more honest one by one.


    At this time, there is a person standing in the challenge arena. That''s right, Ning Tao, who is called a big fool by them!


    See him negative hand but stand, seem old God in, in fact in the heart speechless, Han Ming directly to chase him up, that kind of attitude a face is impatient, almost directly say champion is you.


    "Dangdang...!"


    A big bell was ringing, deafening, only to see a middle-aged man said in a high voice: "in response to the call of the seven great masters, I will hold a selection contest in Tancheng, just to contribute."


    "Now, let''s welcome the emissary of daze gate!"


    "Well!"


    Everyone was shocked, and there were messengers of daze gate. It seems that they are very valued.


    I saw a proud young man come up, wearing a gorgeous robe, bearing extraordinary, noble pride, in the three patriarch''s welcome, actually directly sat on the throne.


    "Hiss!"


    "Who is this man? He is so arrogant. Damn, I look familiar. It seems that..."


    Hearing this all over the sky, Ning Tao opens his eyes and looks at it in surprise, but he almost laughs the next second.


    The emissary of daze gate?


    Isn''t this the Huang Ze who was thrown out!


    That day in Kunlun chamber of Commerce, he was still kneeling and kowtowing to himself, calling his grandfather his ancestor. Today, he has become a representative.


    It''s really bloody!


    Ning Tao''s face is satirical and his heart is laughing.


    Once kneeling at his feet, a dog turned around and became a guest of honor of the three families. They flattered and licked each other respectfully, but they didn''t know that they were the gods in the clouds!


    Now, he doesn''t want to think about it any more. Anyway, it''s time to push the boat along with the current. He can go back as soon as he can


    "Dang!"


    No one talks nonsense, just choose one to die, don''t bother, who is the champion in the end is the representative.


    The middle-aged man said hypocritically: "the representative is an honor given by the seven great masters. Let you see a world. Such good things are hard to find for thousands of years. We must grasp them!"


    "The Han family is in charge. Ning Tao is not only the primary representative of this competition, but also the champion of the challenge arena."


    "As long as he wins ten games in a row, Tancheng''s halo of honor will be crowned on his head


    When people heard this, they all complained. I think it''s the aura of the fool. It''s also coronation. It''s called buckle cap


    "Now, the challenge arena begins!"


    As soon as the voice fell, it also showed that the game was about to start. There were masochistic smiles on everyone''s faces.


    Ning Tao''s face is firm. It is estimated that he will win without fighting at this time. After all, this is the safest way.


    However, the real result was eye-catching, and everyone was startled and stunned.


    "Damn, I don''t want any glory from you."


    "You can pull it down. It''s hard for you to get on the Kang. I''ve always been looking forward to working for the seven great masters and glorifying their ancestors. Do you have such qualifications with a group of young people..."


    "You old suffocating grandson, go away, you dare to join in the fun with crutches, widow Liu didn''t take you out..."


    In the first five rows of the challenge arena, the crowd was boiling, roaring desperately one by one, even fighting to rush up.


    After the five rows, there was a pool of stagnant water. No one yelled. All of them looked at me in amazement!Ning Tao''s head is confused. What''s the matter? Do they all want this representative? How can it be like a group of wolves robbing a sheep?


    All of a sudden, a strong man crowded out, looked up to the sky and roared: "get out of here. I''m the first one of Tancheng sanxiu. Zhou Li, I don''t know who dares to rob me!"


    Finish saying, jumped up directly!


    Looking at the big man in front of him, Ning Tao''s face is full of doubts and questions. Does this guy really want to fight with himself?


    The next second, his face changed, because the first person of Tancheng sanxiu, Zhou Li, had a strong hand!


    "Look at my unique skill of becoming famous, Li Tianhu!"


    I saw that the wild fist came at a high speed. Ning Tao was in a hurry, and he met it with a heavy face.


    "Boom Ah...! "


    T $original n. Send 1


    that Zhou Li screamed, and his figure was impacted by the huge force, so he directly slipped out and was defeated?


    In the eyes of the crowd, he slipped to the edge of the challenge arena, but his strength seemed to disperse. As soon as he stopped, he stood straight on the edge of the challenge arena, and everyone was stunned.


    "Hoo, fortunately, they didn''t fall down," the people behind the fifth row immediately breathed a sigh of relief, which means they didn''t lose.


    However, Zhou Li was stunned, and the first five rows were stunned. After three seconds'' pause, Zhou Li suddenly screamed. With a bow on his knees, he suddenly jumped back and fell straight to the challenge arena. It was a three-dimensional, no fancy, flat throw.


    "Putong Ah...! "


    In that scream, Zhou Li fell to the ground, but everyone''s face was stiff and numb.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was stiff, Zhou Li felt numb on his scalp. Suddenly, he had an idea and said with difficulty: "good What a great Qigong. "


    With that, he spat and fainted.


    "Eh!"


    They are as stiff as thunder.


    Ning Tao is numb, dull expression, he just feel IQ was a serious insult.

 Chapter 1248

    There was no sound at the scene!


    Thousands of eyes to see, but one by one, such as by thunder, gaping, silly Leng!


    What happened?


    How do I feel insulted like a pig?


    This is a game Are you kidding?


    Qigong?


    Why don''t you die? You''re such a fool. You really think we''re the stupid sons of the landlord. Can you be more fake? Even if it''s pretending to be dead, just don''t move.


    Even if you''re a trust, you should be professional, OK? With saliva when blood, how to think of, brain melon seed remnant!


    The civilians behind the fifth platoon are furious. They are all regarded as idiots. Are they being bitten by dogs for their improper competition, unreliable trust and brainless intelligence?


    Ning Tao''s face turned black and his muscles trembled. He knew how much strength he had used, almost nothing.


    And the last jump, that TM is you deliberately jump down, so obvious action, you fuckin ''cheat ghost, and, you pretend to be dead, can you stop climbing!


    Maybe his eyes were too hot. Zhou Li felt that he was not safe. He closed his eyes and wriggled into the crowd. He pushed his legs forward, pushed forward, and continued to climb


    A crowd of people''s faces were livid and green. They only felt that it was insulting to take a look at them, and they all yelled at each other.


    The muscles of a group of people on the high stage trembled and subconsciously covered their faces. They could not resist with their thick skin. They were scolded in their hearts. Who was looking for these two goods?


    Han Ming and others turn green, and quickly turn away, for fear that he can''t help but slap and strangle him.


    Shame, where the hell are you retarded!


    Now regret is too late, can only let the game continue to attract attention, so as to save some face.


    Bai Wuhen winked at the middle-aged man, who immediately understood and said in a high voice, "the game continues!"


    Voice a fall, immediately jumped up a person, or take advantage of people unprepared picked up a empty, at the moment a face excited.


    I saw him shouting: "boy, do you know who I am, Hu Yong? Have I been scared silly?"


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, and slowly spit out, plain way: "never heard of."


    "What? You haven''t heard of my "first sharp sword in Tancheng". I was surprised by the situation and killed countless people. Who is not afraid of me in Tancheng? "He said with a arrogant face.


    The people behind the fifth row are suspicious. Is there such a person? Why haven''t they heard of it?


    Ning Tao a face is impatient, waved a hand way: "don''t fee these useless words, want to hit hit, don''t roll."


    Hu Yong was furious and ferocious. He roared: "well, you ignorant kid, you dare to be so arrogant. Today, let me show you my sharp knife and show you your weapon."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao spread out his hand and said contemptuously, "do you think I have weapons in my hand? Are you stupid?"


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a brick was thrown up, I do not know whether intentionally or unintentionally fell at the foot of Ning Tao.


    The latter saw this, sighed, bent down to pick up this brick, gently thought about it, found that the weight was quite appropriate, immediately pondered the way: "I''ll use this."


    Hu Yong was so angry that he said: "well, well, how dare you humiliate me like this? How can you compete with my sharp knife with a brick?"


    Ning Tao is silent and ready to wait.


    "Dang!"


    The bell of the game is rung, the second game begins!


    At this moment, the momentum of the two changed, the situation of the challenge arena was stirred by the two, thunderous.


    Hu Yong, with a grim smile on his face, reached out to hold the handle of the knife. The gesture was very strange, which made everyone''s eyes wide open and full of expectation.


    Ning Tao''s face is very dignified. The other side has a knife. It seems that it will take some effort this time. It''s very difficult to win ten consecutive games.


    The momentum of the two men has reached the peak, and they are confronted with each other. People can''t see who will win?


    At this time, Hu Yong suddenly sneered: "since you don''t do it, then take my first stab at Tancheng!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he made up his mind. Since the other side was sharp, he had to take the initiative.


    However, as soon as he stepped up, Hu Yong suddenly screamed and fell down.


    "Ah Putong...! "


    Under the attention of the public, Hu Yong lies on his back and makes Ning Tao stiff.


    Everyone was stunned and stunned. What happened? Don''t tell me what Qigong is.


    Hu Yong''s face was shocked, and he pointed to Ning Tao and said: "OK What a quick brick! I admit defeat


    People smell speech, face a black, face muscles can''t stop twitching, board Brick, quick Come on, your sister!Your uncle''s, did people move, hit you, met a hair of you, you admit defeat ghost!


    The crowd was so angry that they all shivered and yelled at each other. They wanted to beat the goods. Did you pull out the first knife in Tancheng?


    Ning Tao''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. He wants to take this brick to kill him, which insults his intelligence.


    In the second game, he won again!


    However, his eyes suddenly looked down. Hu Yong, who claimed to be the first swordsman in Tancheng, threw the sword as soon as he jumped out of the challenge arena. Instead, he turned around and took a gun


    "Poof!"


    A crowd vomit blood one after another, chest sends stuffy!


    The next few games all ended in dog blood. Ning Tao basically didn''t move his hand. Those people didn''t know who invited the funny guy, one by one.


    So far, Ning Tao has won nine games in a row!


    At this time, another person jumped up, but then caused a big uproar, he was Baili!


    White no trace on the high stage is drinking tea. Seeing this, he immediately sprays Liu Yuan''s face with round eyes.


    This scared him a lot. Why did this bastard go up there and join in the fun? Isn''t he sincere enough to make trouble for his Laozi? Hum, we must beat him up later.


    Ning Tao frowned, some anger, this bastard jumped up to do, is it to deliberately humiliate him?


    See Bai Li one face banter, patted buttock to challenge a way: "big fool, do you want to hit me very much," then twisted buttock to owe to beat a way: "but you can''t hit?"


    Ning Tao smokes from the corner of his mouth and clenches his fists tightly. He''s the second fool who can''t beat. Later, why should I say two


    "Ha ha I said, big fool, what about your pig killing knife, what about your Master Lao Huang''s palm technique, come on, your divine power in the Han family, hit me, "said Bai Li with a smile.


    Ning Tao has a gloomy face. Who knows that he will meet this guy in the 10th game, and he pouts his buttocks to beat him.


    Eh, wait a minute, number Ten games!


    His eyes suddenly brightened, as bright as the sun, and there was an evil radiance in the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing him staring at Bai Li, he said with a grim smile: "I, Ning Tao, who won nine times in a row, admit defeat. Congratulations to young master Bai Li for winning ten times in a row, and it''s very glorious to win the honor of Tan Cheng representative."


    "Boom...!"


    Bai Li''s smile suddenly froze, his face turned black, and the words echoed in his mind. Congratulations to Bai Li for becoming the representative of Tancheng


    The white no trace on the high stage is silly!

 Chapter 1249

    Tancheng was quiet for three seconds, then boiling!


    First there was an uproar and a gape, then there was a burst of laughter, so loud that it drowned everything.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but someone began to take the lead in saying, "Congratulations, young master Baili has become a representative!"


    "Congratulations on master Baili becoming the representative of Tancheng..."


    The voice all over the sky, ridicule, let Bai Li the whole person is not good, the whole person is frozen in place, the whole body is cold, the heart is cool, as if on the South Pole.


    He Is he a representative?


    Is he the cannon fodder to die?


    No, you''re kidding!


    All of a sudden, his face was ferocious, his veins were blue, and his face was pale, which was not the result he wanted.


    The white no trace on the high stage, muddled, that son of a bitch Ning Tao a admit defeat, that his son became cannon fodder.


    Ten wins in a row, Bai Li defeated nine wins in a row Ning Tao!


    It''s a great honor to be awarded this title, which leads to the cheers, gongs, drums and firecrackers of the whole city.


    Liu Yuan and Han Ming look strange, this scene is obviously beyond the original expectation, that white Li is dead!


    When they looked at Bai Wuchen, they found that his face was even darker than the bottom of the pot. The momentum of steady Mount Tai collapsed, and the whole person was like a raging lion, with black hair standing up.


    "Bang!"


    Only saw a broken chair, sawdust flying, moriran roared: "what kind of dog are you, the result of the game should be decided by you, I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick!"


    Ning Tao hears speech, eyes a cold, do not flinch ground to contradict a way: "what am I to you Bai Jia Mao relation, the result of the competition has already made public, very obvious!"


    "Hum, if you are a contestant, you can judge. What''s the use of us referees? You are flouting our dignity. Come on, take him down to me."


    White no trace very ferocious order way.


    Ning Tao a listen to, very disdain of sarcasm way: "White House master is really big official prestige, I Han house master have not spoken, where round get you to act wild, don''t understand the rules."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Wuhen was furious and said, "I''ll kill him if you don''t speak badly."


    "Hum, master Bai is such a powerful official. When my Han family will get you to tell them what to do, you can''t kill them as soon as you can," Han Ming said.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to stand up, but Ning Tao''s words push him in front of him. He can''t stand up. There are so many people watching here. What''s his face?


    When Bai Wuchen hears the words, he glares at him in an instant. He stares at him with a pair of gloomy eyes. Han Ming doesn''t give in and stares back. It''s like a golden horse


    Just as the sword was drawing the crossbow, Liu Yuan broke the deadlock and said with a smile: "don''t be so impulsive. How can you lose your square because of some jokes?"


    "This is in response to the call-up of the seven masters. When it comes to the last crucial game, how can we say that we have to admit defeat at will? It''s a joke. We have to judge by our real strength."


    White no trace sword eyebrow a wrinkly, immediately way: "Liu elder brother if have better method, might as well say to listen to."


    Han Ming light way: "wish to hear its detailed."


    See two people show attitude, Liu Yuan a smile, immediately said: "the method is very simple, let them two people fight, who won who is the champion, can''t say admit defeat."


    "But if you jump off the challenge arena, it''s surrender...!"


    The last few words bite very heavy, white no trace eyes burst out Jing Mang, quickly looked at his son Bai Li.


    At the moment, Bai Li was still at the beginning of the attack. He felt cold from his toes to his scalp and shivered. He was scared to death when he thought that he was going to be cannon fodder!


    Aware of his father''s look, his eyes exude the desire of hope, but the former kept winking.


    "Eh!"


    Under the indignant mood of Bai Wuhen''s face, three seconds later Bai Li wakes up and rushes to the challenge arena.


    As long as he jumps out of the challenge arena, he will lose. The ten consecutive wins, champion, representative, cannon fodder are still Ning Tao''s!


    Step on the edge of the direct step, directly soar, want to jump down, only the last step away from success!!


    Just at this time, a huge force came from behind him and directly pulled him back. An exquisite fighting skill threw him on the back and smashed him on the challenge arena.


    "Boom!"


    The whole arena was shocked, and a large area of it cracked. Baili''s body shape was like a dead dog lying in the pit.


    "Wow


    The scene was in an uproar and shocked one after another. Bai Li, the young master of the white family, was beaten like this.


    What surprised them most was that his Lao Tzu Bai Wuhen was here. He was watching from the high stage and watched his son being beaten into a dead dog. He would not be blown up, would he?


    Looking at it, I was immediately surprised!


    White no trace''s face was covered with dark clouds, his muscles were twisted, and his forehead was full of blue tendons, which seemed to be the center of a big storm."Son of a bitch."


    "You In Look for Die


    Ning Tao''s evil spirit smiles and steps on his face, but his eyes are fixed on Bai Wuchen.


    Provocation, blatant provocation!


    Insult, naked insult!


    All of them were frightened. They did not dare to look at the white and traceless face again, for fear that they would have nightmares at night.


    White no trace, scarlet eyes, broken teeth, blue veins on the forehead beating, it''s like a little monkey in defiance of King Kong''s dignity, riding on his neck to shit, not knowing whether to die.


    "Asshole, little bastard, if you dare to touch him again, I will make you live as if you were dead, there is no bones left."


    "Boom!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    "Boom Boom...! "


    Ning Tao directly opened his arms and beat Bai Li in the pit. His fists hit the flesh with great strength.


    Finally, he pulled Bai Li up and smashed him into the bottom of the challenge arena like a carrot.


    Bai Li was knocked unconscious when he first hit, and his bones fell apart. Now he is even more unconscious.


    Ning Tao patted his hands and said plainly to Bai Wuchen: "I didn''t hear what you just said!"


    *5


    "hiss!"


    Everyone took a cold breath and his scalp burst. This boy is a real tiger. I don''t know what fear is.


    White no trace breath burst, the foot of the high platform inch by inch collapse, full of oppression, like an ancient beast awakened.


    "Hum!"


    Han Ming snorted angrily and burst out with a thump. The two breath seemed to be in confrontation, and they fought fiercely.


    Liu Yuan saw that the situation was not right. Bai Wuhen was unable to come down to the stage and lost his face. He immediately roared: "I declare that the Han family is in charge of the affairs, and Ning Tao has won. He has become the representative of Tan city."


    Then he said to Huang Ze, "Messenger, don''t hesitate. I think it''s better to go first. After all, the destination is far away from here. It''s a big delay It''s not good


    Huang Ze, who had been watching, immediately woke up and knew that the situation was wrong. He said with a dry smile, "cough, that''s right. We''re leaving for filthy mountain now!"


    "I''d rather be in charge and follow me!"

 Chapter 1250

    Ning Tao is gone, along with Huang Ze!


    At the moment before the outbreak of white no trace, I left Tancheng.


    Han Ming looks like a good family leader. If he doesn''t care about all this, I''m afraid his reputation will stink and he''ll be scolding all the time.


    However, he also took a bad breath, which not only made Bai wuheng sick to the extreme, but also made him lose face in front of the people in Tancheng, and threw the disaster away.


    It''s killing three birds with one stone!


    It''s quiet at last. Since Han Ming wants to do it, he will do it to the end. Huang Ze is bribed by him


    What he has to do now is to stabilize people''s hearts, accumulate slowly and grow stronger. In addition, he will continue to send people to shangzongdaze gate to make sure that Marriage!


    Even if it is small, we should strive for it!


    I saw him with both hands on his back, humming a little song, walking away with a happy face, without looking at the white traceless one.


    Bai Wuchen also ignores this. In fact, he really wants to kill Ning Tao, but after that, public opinion will fly everywhere. Now the Bai family can''t bear it and can''t go through ups and downs any more.


    Looking at the son who was beaten half dead, how could his heart not hurt, not hurt, it was just stabbing his heart.


    Anyway, that little boy is going to die. Since Han Ming insists on pushing him out, I believe he also wants him to die!


    Hum, it''s cheap!


    White no trace Sha a face, stranger don''t close, a white Li to pull up, immediately toward the family flash.


    As soon as the game was over, the crowd lost interest, but the bloody thing was enough for them to talk about for a long time, especially the last turn, which almost made Baili the cannon fodder


    Liu Yuan, who sees everything in his eyes, smiles. This is his habit all the time. It has been so for a long time.


    He is thinking about the reason of this matter, because there are many things involved behind it, and maybe he will make a big discovery.


    It''s true that we have to find Tuo in this competition, because as long as Ning Tao wins ten in a row, the name of this representative is his.


    So they found a group of people, and made it clear that as long as who was Ning Tao''s opponent and lost, they would get a reward!


    Who knows that there will be two idiots in it, not one but a group. At last, there will be a fool like Bai Li. At the critical moment, he will make nine consecutive victories admit defeat and graft his achievements


    Fortunately, the ups and downs of the results are the same!


    Han Ming wants Ning Tao to be cannon fodder. The reason is puzzling. What happened recently is wrong. He always feels like he is running around a person.


    Like a roulette, there is always a center!


    The Han family should have been stolen at the beginning, and then the big and small things kept going on. The two families were also stolen, and the iron blood mercenary regiment disappeared. It seems that there is a kind of connection between them.


    Liu Yuan felt his chin and frowned. He always felt that the window paper was just one layer away from the truth.


    Whether his guess is right or not depends on the news Huang Ze sends back to him. Han Ming will buy him, too!


    Now an outsider has been arrested and escorted to the filthy mountain. Everyone knows that there has been trouble. The whole world is discussing this


    He firmly believes that his plan is of great use!


    There''s another news that he just learned that a treasure was suspected to have been found in the depths of the Huoling plain. From the clues he brought back, it should be Refine the spirit!


    Although Liu yuanningtao and other dozens of people were not attacked, they fell from the sky, either upside down or eating shit.


    "Hum, a beast dares to be wild. You dare to shout here at the latest. You deserve to die."


    The voice contains a divine power. The clouds within ten miles are scattered directly, which is the real power of refining gods!


    Ning Tao and others were thrown very ugly, but also attracted a lot of people''s secretly ridicule, mountain of schadenfreude.


    Although they were angry, they didn''t dare to make it clear. They were the strong ones. Who dares to provoke and who dares to be presumptuous?


    At this time, a loud voice resounded around, "bring up the outsiders of the original world, live sacrifice!"


    Ning Tao a listen, the whole body a stiff, suddenly look up, a whole body is the blood person is pulled up!

 Chapter 1251

    "Hurry up, hurry up," said a disciple of Lei Xingzong, who directly kicked the bloody man in front of him.


    The man was very miserable, black and bruised, full of dirt, every step had a blood footprint, but he was gritting his teeth, this foot came too suddenly, directly kicked him over.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get up, the disciple of Lei Xingzong was very angry. He turned into a thunder whip and beat it hard.


    "Pa Pa!"


    "You dare to play dead for me, get up, get up...!"


    The voice is very loud, the whole mountain can hear clearly, thousands of people are so curious to watch.


    The name of the outsider is often a dirty representative in these years, but it has always been well-known and unknown.


    It turns out that This is the outsider!


    It seems that there is no such thing as three heads and six arms in my imagination. It''s no different from them. Some elders in my family always exaggerate and say that they are very powerful. Now they are prisoners?


    Cut, that''s all.


    Many people scoff, and their fear of the original world is much less. The harder they beat and spur, the more arrogant they become, because there is nothing to be afraid of.


    When Ning Tao saw this, his pupils were staring round, and he was in a state of extreme shock. Then he felt that he was going to die of suffocation. Then he looked away, gasping and sweating.


    He didn''t see clearly, but a heart came up to his throat!


    Is it Wang Tao?


    This is the only problem in his mind!


    Slightly sideways, carefully observed the man, found that his body dirt, hair, face is very fuzzy, the whole person seems to be fished out from the black blood pool.


    Miserable, too miserable!


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, veins exposed, an unprecedented moriran killing intention diffuse in the chest, boiling.


    Whether this person is Wang Tao or not, he knows the attitude of the Kunlun community. This person is an example!


    Just now, the alchemist said, we need to live sacrifice!


    Ning Tao lowers his head and twinkles his eyes. Master Jin tells him that it''s a trap. First, it''s to seduce outsiders.


    The second is to boost their morale and let them eliminate their inner fear, otherwise they will frighten themselves by guessing.


    If you are scared ahead of time, it''s a shame!


    At this time, his shoulder suddenly a palm, directly let him shiver, a cool heart.


    "Ning Guanshi, you seem very nervous. Can you tell me what you are afraid of?" Huang Ze sneered.


    Ning Tao smell speech, raised a head to see him one eye, discover his corner of the mouth unexpectedly raised a silk to be proud of the smile of banter.


    "Afraid? I''m so happy and excited. Is there a problem? " Ning Tao talks coldly.


    Huang Ze smell speech, disdain a smile, unexpectedly point to that outsider way: "don''t know rather tube affair recognize don''t know him."


    "No," said Ning Tao directly.


    Hearing these words, Huang Ze didn''t speak again, just sneered. He didn''t know what was hidden under the smile?


    He calmed down secretly and was on guard against Huang Ze. Since this guy dares to say so, he has no intention.


    At this time, a cloud robed old man suddenly appeared in mid air. Now he was stroking his beard. There was a great power, which made thousands of people feel oppressed.


    "Meet Mr. Yunzi!"


    Countless people worshipped in the air, and there was a yearning fire in their eyes, which was Refining God!


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and finally realizes that it''s wrong. He has a sense of familiarity with the old man''s breath. He has seen it before.


    By the way, when crossing the border!


    He finally suddenly realized that the old man had destroyed the corridor, and that he and mo were confronting each other.


    Because of his hand, Wang Tao and he were forced to rush. So far, they have no news of each other.


    The old man touched his white beard and said faintly, "there was an outsider who killed me in Kunlun before. Today we are killing him for revenge and sacrifice."


    "As the saying goes, it''s fair to pay for one''s life with one''s life!"


    "After the death of this outsider, the hatred between us and the original world will subside for the time being, and no one should mention it. Our purpose of crossing the border this time is to "Learn from the Scriptures!"


    "Wait, I understand!"


    A crowd hears speech, immediately understand, together respectfully embrace boxing toward half empty way: "sincerely obey cloud heaven palace God order!"


    Hearing this, the old man nodded with satisfaction. He looked in several directions, as if asking.


    A moment later, his old face was solemn, and he said, "time has come. I will sacrifice the outsider alive at once."


    As soon as the voice fell, the disciple of Lei Xingzong immediately gave a cold and ferocious smile, and a thunder halberd turned into a magic weapon with the air of punishment.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly there was a weak voice, which broke the solemn ceremony and made everyone watch.That man is Huang Ze!


    Cloud neutron''s face sank, sullen way: "good courage, even dare to disturb the ceremony, you know what crime should be!"


    Huang Ze "plop" a half kneel, slightly nervous way: "endowment Tell me, I''m a daze sect disciple. The reason why I interrupted the ceremony was because I had an important event to tell you. "


    "Speak quickly!" Cloud neutrons are intolerant.


    As soon as Huang Ze was overjoyed, he suddenly pointed to Ning Tao and said: "elder, I suspect this person is another outsider, because his origin is unknown."


    "Eh!"


    Everyone looked at each other in amazement.


    Yunzi''s brow is picked. His turbid eyes look at Ning Tao. This man Another outsider?


    Ning Tao was shocked, but on the surface he sneered: "Messenger, I don''t know where I offended you, but you don''t want to make a fool of yourself on this occasion."


    Hearing this, Huang Ze smiles. He has been ready for this for a long time. He respectfully says, "master, I have a plan to judge whether he is an outsider or not."


    "Let him kill another outsider himself. Anyway, it''s all a living sacrifice. In this way, we can tell the true from the false."


    Cloud neutron a listen, in front of a bright, in the heart of admiration looked at Huang Ze one eye, this strategy is good, seconds extremely.


    He immediately looked at Ning Tao and ordered, "you''ve heard what he said. I''ll give you five breath time. If you can''t kill him, I''ll let you accompany him."


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he felt cool in his heart. It was really a vicious strategy. If he was an outsider, he would not be able to do it, let alone in a short period of five breath.


    Does he really want to kill Wang Tao!


    Ning Tao suddenly smiles, shakes his head and forgets a big event.


    See him immediately rushed to that person, the eyes broke out a bright golden light, true and false Wang Tao, appearance!


    A moment later, Ning Tao rushed to him, but there was no burden in his heart. Instead, he was filled with a sense of killing.


    Hum, it''s true that Mr. Jin is right. This man is not Wang Tao at all. He is a strange face.


    In a hurry, he forgot his old business!


    It''s a shame.


    Two interest has passed, everyone looks interesting, did not expect to start before there is such a lively look, he will not start?


    At the third breath, Ning Tao took out the silver knife of the disciple of Lei Xingzong and fell down without hesitation!


    "No No, I''m your companion. How can you kill me? Aren''t you afraid of inner condemnation? "


    "Brush!"


    In the roar of the man, eight knives fell down, arms fell, thighs were broken, heart, abdomen, neck and finally eyebrow!


    A living person, directly dismembered!


    "Hiss!"


    All of them took a breath of cool air. They were shocked. This guy was too cruel. They were all cut into sticks.


    How much hatred and resentment should this be?


    Ning Tao clapped his hands and said with a respectful smile: "master, what do you think of this trick of framing?"


    After hearing this, Yun zhongzi shook his sleeve and said coldly, "if you have enough fun, please be honest for a while. Don''t think I dare not kill daze''s disciples. Hum!"


    Then, regardless of Huang Ze''s anxious expression, he roared: "everyone, prepare to cross the border!"

 Chapter 1252

    At the command, everyone''s face lifted!


    Fear is gone, but it''s exciting. They are like a group of people attacking a mysterious place.


    This novelty makes them excited!


    Anyway, I''m ready to die before I come here, and I''ve explained all the things that should be explained, and I''m not nostalgic.


    A group of abandoned children want to be nostalgic. If they can come back alive, it means they are going to turn over.


    They want to prove one thing, salted fish turning over is not salted fish, even if it is, it also needs to be the most brilliant salted fish.


    "Boom Boom, boom...! "


    The whole mountain suddenly trembles. The ripples in the space are like the ripples on the surface of the lake.


    The people were shocked and looked up.


    In his eyes, a magnificent and mysterious portal suddenly appeared on the top of the mountain, which was engraved with the road lines, fuzzy and unreal, and a vortex formed inside the portal.


    What seems to be connected inside?


    This This is Hunyuan gate!


    Everyone was shocked. This treasure can be said to be the most mysterious treasure in the Kunlun Kingdom, with great power.


    It is said that it was left by the ancient Da Neng and kept in the Hunyuan gate until the event 25 years ago.


    A group of people have muttered, Ning Tao side ear to listen, but heard such words, let him is very surprised.


    "Ah, do you know that this treasure disappeared after the collapse of Hunyuan gate in those years? After 25 years, do you know who took it out?" one person said mysteriously.


    (


    many people have been aroused curiosity, even Ning Tao is also a heart move, can''t help but listen to.


    I saw the mysterious smile: "Zen!"


    "For the past twenty-five years, it has been a secret treasure of Zen Buddhism. It was only a few days ago that it was taken out..."


    "Zen!"


    Many people were surprised, and then suddenly realized that it was the group of old bald donkeys. No wonder they did such a careless thing.


    Ning Tao thinks, and then shakes his head. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him, and he will go home soon


    In the distance, Huang Ze stares at him maliciously. How can this guy do it? Liu Yuan''s plan for him completely collapses and makes himself a laughing stock!


    Damn bastard, we''re not finished.


    Ning Tao takes a look at him. He''s cold in his heart. This guy can''t stay here. When he gets to the earth, you''ll have a good look


    At this time, seven terrible breath burst out, seven figures suddenly appeared in mid air, Wei''an blurred.


    "Yundaoyou, we''ll take the lead. I''m sure we can detect some anomalies there, so as not to cause trouble."


    Cloud neutron smell speech, immediately arched his hand and said with a smile: "Dao you, all careful, I wait for later, don''t panic."


    Seven people at the same time nodded, a step, directly into the door, visible that space in violent shaking.


    Around the door, there are several weak alchemists who are continuously injecting this spiritual power. It seems that there is a big increase at the foot to ensure that there is no interruption!


    The seven strong men disappeared one after another. Yunzi immediately said in a fierce voice: "everyone, cross the border in batches immediately."


    Thousands of people lined up in a long line, and there were many elders at the gate. Some could enter the gate directly, while others could not. They came to the array according to the order.


    Although very confused, but the order can not disobey, more elders asked them to inject spiritual power, share some pressure.


    With the concerted efforts of many people, the door is quite stable, but only a hundred people are allowed to enter.


    Ning Tao, who is at the back of the list, is suspicious. What is the intention of the seventh shangzong? It seems that they are selecting good and bad products, but you can''t find that rule, so you can only let it go.


    There are also disciples of the seventh shangzong, and those forces add up to less than 100 people. He is not the only one who doubts. Many of them are like this. I don''t know why they are so worried.


    This speed is very fast, and no one dares to interfere. In a short time, 500 or 600 people have entered the array, but there are more than 1000 or 2000 people entering the array, and more and more people are questioning.


    Finally, it''s Ning Tao''s turn to come forward. At this time, the elders secretly look at each other and stop everyone from coming forward.


    One of the middle-aged people looked at Ning Tao. Just now, the guy was very tough and should be helpful. He immediately waved at him and motioned him to go in.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned and went in. The whirlpool in front of him was like the big mouth of a fierce beast, swallowing everything.


    Without hesitation, he went straight in, only seeing strange scenes, not knowing the time and latitude.


    Suddenly, a scream came from his ear, which made his scalp crack and his whole body cold.


    What happened? Ning Tao was shocked. He subconsciously opened his perspective eyes and looked around. Maybe he just came in and saw some fuzzy scenes of the filthy mountain behind him.


    Thousands of people roar and roar, and their bodies are dry. Even those who are strong at refining gods are about to be absorbed by the array.This What''s going on here?


    Ning Tao was shocked. One or two thousand people were going to die like this. Representatives from the whole Kunlun Kingdom, the strong, and alchemy.


    Suddenly, he saw cloud neutron again. He seemed to say a few words in mid air, and then he came towards the door. He wanted to come in, and And Hunyuan gate


    Seeing this, he was suddenly in a daze. Thousands of people were drained and died. In fact, they were saved by hunyuanmen. It should have been expected that Yun zhongzi and others would look like that.


    He understood, the real representative does not need so many people, the rest is the real cannon fodder, let Hunyuan gate devour.


    And he was the last one to come in!


    He didn''t know whether to be thankful or to regret. These people were so cruel that they even killed the God refining strongmen in order to save their strength.


    Do they have other uses?


    When Ning Tao was thinking, the corridor was shocked, and the Hunyuan gate was put away by the cloud neutron, so the corridor lost its stability.


    He was shocked and rushed to the other end. There was a familiar breath in front of him, which was very warm. It was like a wanderer leaving home in his mother''s arms.


    The cloud neutron behind him was faster than him. He didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He flew directly and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ning Tao clenches his teeth and tries his best to take nine steps in the sky. It''s like a biting dog behind him. Slow down and he''ll bite you.


    Finally, he saw a light


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, China is turbulent and unpredictable!


    First of all, there is a shocking news from Wudang Mountain. Ning Tao, the potential leader of Hongmeng and the outstanding disciple of Wudang sect, is dead!


    The reason is to be possessed by the devil and die!


    There were funerals in Europe, too. Even if they got into a hot fight with vampires, they also took time to make an appearance for the archbishop.


    Cao Bin has become a taboo of the Holy See. Countless believers are slaughtered by him every day!


    It is said that he and the princess of the blood clan, Sophia, have established a love relationship. I don''t know what step he has taken


    The other side of Beijing is more complicated. Vampires, white lotus sect, military forces, underground forces It seems to have become a big dye vat. As soon as Ning Tao died, the situation became worse!


    Kunlun mountain also gathers the strong, the atmosphere is depressing, many people do not know what happened, but know that the great terror is coming.


    The storm has come and the clouds are on top!

 Chapter 1253

    A touch of light, warm into the bottom of my heart.


    It''s like a ray of hot sunshine, even if you set 18 layers of dark seal, it can also illuminate your heart.


    Ning Tao, who has been lonely for a long time, feels the warmth of his mother and the feeling of being in sister Xia''s arms.


    At this moment, he put down all his guard. Every cell in his body was groaning and joyful, and his brain was empty, as if it had been moistened.


    It is said that one side of soil and water support one side of people, all things have spirituality, the world will not, it is the mother of all people!


    The light expanded rapidly until it filled every corner of his pupil, and the stars changed


    All of a sudden, his body suddenly sank, the sole of his foot touched the hard ground, and his broad vision was restored in front of his eyes.


    Don''t wait for Ning Tao excited, dozens of dense red spots suddenly shot on the body, let him a burst of cold.


    As a modern man, earth man, he will not understand what the red dot means and raise his hands subconsciously.


    "& ''


    that means, I surrender!


    However, his action caused everyone to wait and see, and countless people looked at it together, as sharp as a needle.


    At this time, Ning Tao finally glanced around, but his whole body was cold, his scalp almost blew up, and his eyes were full of horror.


    What did he see?


    There is no doubt that there is a confrontation between the two sides. One side is the Kunlun kingdom with seven or eight hundred people. Led by the seven great masters, there are eight strong alchemists headed by Yunzi in midair!


    What''s on the other side?


    "Hiss!"


    At first, there are more than 800 gun barrels with the caliber larger than that of an adult''s head. There are rows of soldiers standing around. The dark emptiness makes people feel palpitating.


    After that, there are piles of laser weapons, all kinds of high-tech damage rays charged, and then burst out.


    What high-altitude howitzer, death ray, impact missile, single course missile, ballistic missile are there behind!


    My darling, it''s not over yet. There are some armour piercing bombs, armour exploding bombs and grenades on some mountain peaks in the distance!


    There are also many unknown high-tech weapons, including laser weapons, elemental weapons, biochemical weapons!


    Including the most powerful thermonuclear, fusion!


    All over the mountains and fields, all TM is armed, and many of them are hazy by the light clouds, but the huge outline, like a fierce beast, really makes Ning Tao shiver.


    There won''t be a hydrogen bomb here, will there?


    Ning Tao thought hard for a while, and thought that the thing would not appear. It was a little too scary.


    Who dares to fight when nuclear weapons come out?


    "Pulingling Fight for the edge Boom


    There was a roar in the sky, and a new type of fighter flew by at a high speed, hovering in this high altitude.


    What bombers, attack planes, the famous Galaxy series, Hercules series, Black Hawk series, everything, let you see dazzled, clouds are blown away.


    Under the clouds, there are teams of capable soldiers with AK series, 98K, AWM


    Ning Tao has never seen most of them, but now he is aiming at them. Even he is also aiming at many red spots.


    "Hiss!"


    I saw that he took a breath of cool air and was shocked!


    This is modern technology.


    A new civilization, which is about to replace the monk civilization, is undoubtedly called Science and technology civilization!


    As for the current situation, you can understand it as the collision between the two civilizations, monk civilization vs technological civilization!


    On one side, seven or eight hundred people were holding cold weapons, spears, sticks, hammers, axes, halberds, with cold faces and arrogance.


    It was as if they had come to the countryside from the big city, disdaining and full of contempt.


    On the other hand, Xiaomi plus rifles, cannons with airplanes, grenades and machine guns, eight times as many snipers


    It''s Ning Tao''s first impression of these soldiers that they are well-trained. It seems that these are special forces.


    Eh, that Isn''t that sister Dong Miaoke?


    When he was shocked, he was suddenly slapped on the shoulder, and there was a scornful voice, saying: "why do you raise your hand, you look like a soft egg."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao smell speech a Leng, turn head to see, discover is a burning burning burning Valley disciple, see oneself also have thick disgust.


    Not only him, but also Yun zhongzi and others were attracted by him. They looked disgusted, as if they had lost their face. A group of bright upper class appeared garbage.


    "If you don''t put it down quickly, you''ll be shameful again and burn you," said the disciple Leng Leng.


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he immediately put down his hand and lowered his head like he was ashamed of his mistake. In fact, he was afraid to recognize it. Although there were some changes in his appearance, he would never leave.There are a lot of people who know him here, so it''s hard not to know a lot of names, and it''s easy to expose them.


    He is not afraid of his own danger, but he has not yet made clear the "real purpose" of the seven great masters!


    Only by mixing in can we have access to the truth of this conspiracy. Now we can only take a step at a time.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s advice, the Kunlun people no longer pay attention to this person. Instead, they look curiously in front of them. What are those so-called aircraft, artillery, guns and shells?


    China is also curious.


    One by one, these people hold weapons and wear ancient clothes, with a heavy Taoist rhyme and a kind of immortal flavor.


    In addition to the arrogant face, there is nothing hard to accept. It looks no different from Hongmeng.


    In a small hillside is the greedy wolf brigade, such as this critical moment, how can they be less elite.


    Dong Miaoke, as an instructor, has rarely put on a strong suit, which is charming and enchanting.


    Suddenly, Dong Miaomiao beside him said weakly: "elder sister, look at the man just now, isn''t he Chief instructor


    After hearing the speech, Dong Miaoke took a look and said helplessly, "I think everyone is the general instructor. Wudang sect has said that the general instructor in your heart is dead!"


    Dong Miaomiao bit his lips lightly, his face was gloomy, and suddenly said, "don''t you have it in your heart?"


    Hearing this, Dong Miaoke froze, then pretended not to hear it, but there was a sadness in her beautiful eyes


    "Ha ha Mo Yuntian, when an old friend comes to visit, why do you hide instead? Don''t you want to see me the most, "he laughs in a cloud.


    There was only one outline and a cold voice: "put down your weapons."


    Cloud neutron a listen to, immediately disdain a way: "Mo Yuntian, who give you of base gas, depend on these weak guy?"


    "These miscellaneous fish can''t even fight the common people in Kunlun, and even have no spiritual power in them. How can you compete with us? Don''t you think you can win with more people?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    Many people in Kunlun Kingdom laugh at them one after another. No matter how many of them come, they are not afraid.


    Miscellaneous fish?


    Mo Yuntian murmured, and suddenly said with a wild smile: "miscellaneous fish, do you hear it? Some people dare to look down on you. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s have a shuttle first


    "Get your shells ready..."


    Ning Tao hears this, the eye stares round, as if already anticipated what will happen next, the hands and feet are cold.


    "Fire...!"

 Chapter 1254

    "Boom, boom...!"


    Ning Tao only saw this kind of scene when he was setting fireworks, but at that time he looked up, at this time He was lying down.


    Everything seems to have become a slow motion camera, in the electric light flint between hundreds of shells, almost can''t see its shadow.


    The pupil of cloud neutron and others shrank, and they were surprised.


    Although they are arrogant, they still have a due vigilance to the unknown things, especially in the face of such a big battle and such a fast speed, so they need to be cautious!


    Hundreds of people have no action, just do some simple and instinctive protection, most of them are spiritual shield.


    Ning Tao swept an eye, in the mouth a gnash teeth, good heart roar a way: "way friends, quick, lie down, pour!"


    However, those people don''t think so. On the contrary, they think Ning Tao is insulting them seriously, a very soft egg.


    It''s impossible to lie down all your life.


    It is absolutely impossible for the seven shangzongs to bow their heads, and even more impossible for the Kunlun kingdom to submit. Instead of lying down, they have to hold their chests up and raise their heads. They are just "iron eggs". What are they afraid of!


    Cloud neutron is more heroic roar: "Mo Yuntian, do you think with some" iron eggs "can knock me down, today I''ll let you see, why not stay still!"


    "Boom!"


    A shell hit him, the fuse was triggered, exploded on the spot, forming a huge mushroom cloud.


    How powerful the shock wave was, it directly knocked down the cloud neutrons of the alchemist and plunged into the rocks.


    It''s like shooting birds and sparrows. A shell blows down directly. It''s still standing still. Does it hurt?


    "Boom...!"


    The shells all over the sky finally came down, and the whole Kunlun Mountain was shaking.


    "Ah Boom This What''s this? "


    The Kunlun people screamed. The power of the shell was totally beyond imagination. The huge power blew them up. What''s more, they attacked Tiedan first!!


    I drop a good, die home!


    Three people do so, three people have completely disappeared, it can be said that there are no bones, no slag left.


    Most of the eight strong alchemists were beaten down in an instant, and the rest of them roared in mid air. The mighty spiritual shields were opened and protected the disciples below.


    Leixingzong leimen elder immediately roared: "don''t be afraid, don''t panic, just some iron eggs, how can we make our proud Kunlun Kingdom bow down and rush with me!"


    "Bang!"


    Nine shells hit him together, and the terrible explosive force directly smashed him into the mountain. Even with the pure spiritual shield, the bones of his whole body were still shaking and wailing!


    "Hiss!"


    All the people in the Kunlun Kingdom took a cold breath, and their eyes were round. Even their leaders were defeated, and the seven shangzongs were defeated by more than half of them. Is this the end of the regiment?


    "Boom boom!"


    This area became a bombing area, and hundreds of shells came together to blow up their lives.


    "Ah, ah!"


    "My God, what kind of magic weapon is this?"


    "Even the thunder explosion in ancient times is just like this. How could it be so terrible? What evil have we done? Why should we be punished like this? Heaven...!"


    Hundreds of people scurry and cry. They have never seen such a terrible scene. I''m afraid that only the end of the friars, "thunder robbery" can be compared with it.


    And this scene, has been identified as thunder robbery!


    A lot of arrogant friars shivered, and the fear of thunder robbery in their blood was all released at the moment.


    "No Don''t hit me, ah Boom


    From time to time, someone was blown up, like a toy thrown up, disheartened, at a loss.


    Ning Tao has been lying down from the beginning, and has not been impacted too much, just a lot of gravel and dust.


    Before that scornful burning Valley disciple saw this, his eyes flashed a fine awn, quickly roared: "lie down, don''t blindly attack, run around, be careful to be impacted!"


    With that, he went straight to the ground. His words seemed to be persuasive to some extent. A lot of scurrying people went straight to the ground. Let''s go to hell with the arrogance before!


    Life is the most important thing!


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a rock burst open, a terrible storm like momentum overwhelming, indescribable.


    "The way of the cloud sky, one sword breaks the nine clouds!"


    I saw a magnificent sword Qi covering half the sky of Kunlun, and everyone''s vision was full of brilliance.


    "Boom boom!"


    All the shells along the way were detonated, and mushroom clouds formed one after another in the sky, like fireworks.


    In just one breath, thousands of shells were detonated, and people''s eardrums were going to be deafened. However, the terrible impact could not wipe out the sword Qi.I saw that it swept to the ranks of soldiers in a posture of overwhelming force. Even the space gave out the sound of cloth brocade being torn, and those soldiers had the illusion of being cut off by the waist. Before the sword Qi arrived, they felt something!


    In a flash.


    Thousands of soldiers had their scalp cracked and their pupils were shocked.


    Just when they thought they were going to die, a cold hum came from the clouds, a more magnificent momentum burst out, and the strong wind directly killed the sword Qi.


    The sky is clear and the vision is vast!


    Thousands of soldiers gasped for breath. At that moment, they almost suffocated. Many people felt for themselves to see if they were missing arms and legs. Just now, they almost thought they were going to die


    Finally calmed down, no one dared to act rashly, because they were all afraid of each other.


    The pupil of embarrassed cloud neutron shrinks, the eye stares at Mo Yuntian closely, shocked a way: "you as expected arrived that step!"


    Mo Yuntian showed his figure and said in a cold voice, "does this have anything to do with you? You''d better worry about yourself."


    Cloud neutron looked back, at least a few hundred people died, the rest of them were injured, even the several alchemy elders were also injured, panting.


    Seeing his cold face, he roared: "is this the way you treat guests in the original world? You are provoking a war between the two worlds


    "Hum, the war between the two worlds?"


    "It''s ridiculous that you brought a large number of monks to our world and said that we were going to start a war. What''s your purpose?" Mo Yuntian sneered.


    Cloud neutron face ferocious, angry way: "have you asked our purpose?"? You''re taking revenge for yourself. "


    : starting


    "we are honored guests. We come here with enough sincerity just for win-win, but you welcome us in this way. It''s chilling and disgusting!"


    "VIP?"


    Mo Yuntian sneered and said, "you look too high on yourself. When did we invite you? I don''t know what it means. On the contrary, it shows a charity attitude! "


    "It''s ridiculous!"


    "Well, you haven''t invited us, but we haven''t invited you either. What happened to those two people some time ago? What happened 25 years ago? "


    "Are you only allowed to come to us, and we are not allowed to come to you?" Cloud neutron not angry way.


    On hearing this, Mo Yuntian seems to be touched, and the whole person''s mood becomes furious. An indescribable momentum of fighting against heaven erupts, just like a wild beast!


    He took a step and said angrily, "I ask you, who killed that man 25 years ago?"


    "Say it

 Chapter 1255

    "Say it


    A roar, like the roar of a lion, frightens thousands of miles!


    The clouds and fog on the Kunlun Mountain were scattered, revealing the once clear sky and shining continuously sunlight.


    The soldiers were all shocked. Although they knew the friars were very powerful, they didn''t expect to bring their own trumpet effect, especially on the top of the mountain.


    The cloud neutron was also startled, just like a sudden explosion in the dark cloud, resounding from the deepest part of your heart.


    But he was also an extraordinary man. He immediately calmed down and said with pride, "I told you that it was my cloud heaven palace and even the Kunlun kingdom." ha ha Ha ha...! "


    As soon as the elder Yanci and others heard this, they all laughed wildly. A group of disciples also got up, holding their belly and laughing forward and backward.


    What they heard was that a pariah was telling them that he wanted to destroy them all. What a joke it was. I''m afraid it would be the first joke to laugh to death a powerful bull.


    A pariah who has no spiritual power in his body can be swept by a powerful bull. They are separated by 18000 miles. How can he dare to speak wild to them?


    "Ha ha...!"


    Looking at the six or seven hundred people laughing very happy, a burst of sarcasm, disdain, as if listening to a big joke.


    Li Zhen also slightly smile, raise one hand of oneself, suddenly shout a way: "all cannonball load, prepare!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the lines of soldiers were ready in an instant, and the modern armed guns all over the mountains were aimed at.


    But they all have a sense of foreboding.


    "Let it go


    At the command, a shell went straight into the sky!


    "Bang!"


    There is no imagination of ten thousand guns, but only a barrel beside Li Zhen, fired at the burning thorn elder!


    "Boom!"


    The shell hit at the speed of 2000m / s, and the fuse was triggered, which immediately formed a huge mushroom cloud.


    On hearing the familiar gunfire, the six or seven hundred people were scared out of their wits. Subconsciously, they fell down again. The disciple of scornful burning Valley just got up and immediately lay on the ground.


    This speed is no less than that of a well-trained army. For a moment, no one dares to stand.


    Cloud neutron a face of gape, the other six refining God strong stupefied, brain finally turned the corner.


    It turns out that the iron egg, listen to mortals!


    At this time, Li Zhen said with a faint smile: "old man, what do you think now? Can you have a good talk?"


    Cloud neutron old face a smoke, suddenly dry cough way: "cough That, up It''s a bit windy up here. I think it''s safer down here. How do you feel? "


    On hearing this, the six of them looked at the elder Yanci who had been beaten into the mountain. They immediately looked solemn and agreed: "good!"


    Mo Yuntian and Ning Tao, who are hiding in the ground, smell the words, their faces are puffed, and they scold one after another: "how much wind energy can there be up there to threaten the spirit of alchemy, a group of old people who are not booming..."

 Chapter 1256

    A deterrent, finally have a miracle!


    The eight alchemy gods of Kunlun Kingdom, together with the elder Yanci who was blasted into the mountain, all fell down at the moment.


    To tell you the truth, they are afraid and guilty, because they don''t understand these iron eggs at all, and they can be said to have a black eye!


    The power and speed of the explosion alone are enough to threaten those who have been trained to be strong. Even refining gods can cause damage, especially if you are not prepared!


    However, after the handover, they also found the defects of the iron balls. It''s hard to deal with the strong monks as long as they are on guard


    But that bombardment really confused my mind. As for the pride of Kunlun, let it go first.


    Now several of them are curious. This should be the civilization born in this world. A new civilization, which does not need any spiritual power, is just suitable for the survival of the end of the law era.


    If they can introduce this kind of advanced civilization, they will continue to dominate the Kunlun Kingdom even in the end of the law.


    At the thought of this, several people''s noses are a little heavy!


    In the center of the two forces, a small conference hall has been cleared up for the conversation of big people.


    On this side of the Kunlun Kingdom, there is no doubt that the representative elders of the seven shangzong, as well as the elder of Party B who came to Taiyi Zong.


    In fact, there is also a position of the seven curse gate!


    They and taiyizong are the two most powerful sects except the seven shangzong. However, they declared that the mountain gate was closed, as if some major change had taken place and they did not come.


    On the Chinese side, Mo Yuntian, the old leader of the alliance, and Zhou Heng, the leader of the alliance, together with the ancestors of Emei, Tianshan, Qingcheng and Wudang, are the representatives of Hongmeng.


    The military has the Minister of defense, Li Zhen!


    Dong Miaoke, instructor of greedy wolf brigade!


    ¡­¡­


    There are almost so many representatives on both sides. Li Zhen is under strict protection. He and Dong Miaoke stand beside Mo Lao. I believe that with him, they will not be in great danger.


    The meeting was simple, but there were all the tables and chairs.


    When people on both sides sat here, the atmosphere was very depressing. No one knew who should speak first. After all, it was still hot just now.


    Yun zhongzi and others were disheartened by the shells, and their clothes were broken. They suffered a loss of insightfulness. If they were asked to do it again, it would not be so


    Mo Yuntian and others look bad. They don''t know the purpose of these people, but they look behind them.


    Behind them, there is a grey worm, crawling and wriggling. If you look carefully, it''s a person, it''s Ning Tao.


    Now few people go to see him, because everyone''s heart is in their throat. Just looking at this meeting, if it''s a collapse of talks, one side will face destruction


    Ning Tao was so tired that his trousers were worn out, but he could almost hear the conversation.


    Suddenly, there was a sound around him. He turned around and found that he was the disciple who despised him before!


    Why is he here?


    Although they were confused, they both chose silence. After all, they had their own purposes.


    But I don''t know whether Ning Tao is being watched by someone, or the Kunlun realm, or the huangze who was pulled in by the elder.


    He was hiding by a rock. From the beginning, he watched Ning Tao closely. As expected, he found something wrong. This bastard seemed to be able to foretell a prophet, but he escaped all dangers.


    He couldn''t think of anything but outsiders!


    Jie Jie Damned guy, I''ve caught you. I''ll prove to the elder that I''m right. Who''s the man next to him


    Silence for a long time, the meeting was finally broken deadlock, of course, is the highly respected moyuntian mouth, at the moment he has returned to the past calm, wise, look at the major situation.


    M "\ \ positive. In the first episode of "1


    ", he said in a deep voice, "tell me, you must have a purpose to bring so many people to this world."


    As the leader, Yun zhongzi was very kind. He said coldly, "it''s natural. But we came to make friends with enough sincerity. Hum, we were abused."


    "Make friends, cut, you Kunlun world want to cut off all ties with the original world, will make friends with us, don''t you think ridiculous?" Mo Yuntian goes back directly.


    "That was in the past, and the practice was left by our ancestors. We just followed suit. After all, everything is for better survival," Yunzi said helplessly.


    "Hum!"


    Mo Yuntian hummed coldly, but he didn''t say much, because the word "survival" resonates with everyone.


    Although Li Zhen doesn''t know how to practice, he can also understand. Before that, Mo Yuntian told him about history, which is very sad.


    I saw him ponder for a while, then said: "this old man, you can tell me clearly, what is the purpose of your coming to this world, I hope you can give a satisfactory explanation."Cloud neutron smell speech, a face solemnly way: "we come here this time, is to learn from, complement, draw lessons from!"


    "Learning from classics, complementing each other..."


    Qingcheng Laozu recites these words, brow locked, even Mo Yuntian is the same, I do not know what medicine to sell?


    He sighed: "to be honest, I feel sorry to see your environment. The environment outside this mountain can be said to be" diluted. "


    "I''m afraid this is At the end of the law


    Although Mo Yuntian was very uncomfortable, he nodded in order to see what Ivory he could spit out.


    Seeing his approval, Yun Zi''s face darkened and said sadly, "it''s not for me to show off to you. The environment of your mountain is in my Kunlun realm. It''s only medium if it''s too strong."


    After hearing this, the ancestors of Emei and others were surprised. You know, before Wudang''s treasure land appeared, Kunlun secret land was the first treasure land in China and the most suitable place for cultivation.


    Look at the whole earth, can be compared with very few, even if coupled with the mysterious place, also very few!


    But such a precious and rare place is even better in Kunlun. It''s medium, superior and top


    A few people don''t dare to think about it. In fact, just from their lineup, we can basically guess that there are eight alchemy gods!


    How many of them are in China? I''m afraid I can count it with my eyes closed, but he is still in the rapid decline.


    Mo Yuntian shakes his hand for a moment, looks at it lightly, and then his pupils shrink. Suddenly, he is relieved.


    Cloud neutron took a look at the reaction of the crowd, and he was proud. It seemed that he was almost as good as they thought, and he was close to decline.


    He sighed bitterly: "the Kunlun kingdom is now in the semi end of the French era. Maybe it will become so miserable in the years to come, so we have to help ourselves!"


    "In order to survive, find the way to survive in the future!"

 Chapter 1257

    To survive


    Mo Yuntian suddenly sneer, disdain way: "how, can you stop the power of heaven and earth law?"


    After hearing this, Yun zhongzi and the other eight people talked about it. I''m afraid they don''t have this ability. They only have great power!


    The law of heaven and earth is the power of heaven. In short, it is the power of the world. The law is a kind of rules of the world itself. Once it goes beyond the rules, it will be obliterated!


    Want to carry the power of the world, it is no less than unarmed mortals against alchemy, there is really no comparability.


    Perhaps only in the ancient times could those great powers be able to understand the nature of the world and create their own laws


    Those have become rumors and jokes. Anyway, there won''t be such people in this era. It''s impossible!


    "It''s impossible to fight against the world, and I believe you won''t believe it. When we say self-help, we are actually learning from your survival experience," he said with a dry smile


    Elder Nie Hai of Fengshen sect continued with a smile: "yes, our Kunlun kingdom will certainly become what you are now. Knowing your way of life, we will be simpler."


    Seven or eight people, you say a word, I say a word, but always around the edge of the topic, just like a door, they have been around the door, but never open the door.


    After listening for a moment, the ancestor of Tianshan Mountain suddenly interrupted: "you mean to see how the monks who are already in the end of the law survive!"


    "Because one day in the future, you in Kunlun will also become like this. As for self-help, we just want to know our way of survival and learn from it."


    The ice fairy in the snow god palace immediately said with a smile, "this Taoist friend is really a smart man. Our meaning is almost like this. It can be regarded as standing on the shoulders of giants."


    "Hum, I want to be beautiful!"


    "I found out if your brains were kicked by donkeys, did you not see the situation in front of you? Forget about our relationship? Have you lost some memory? "


    "Your Kunlun world is almost the same as our original world, even if not our mortal enemies. Your hands are covered with blood, but now you are licking a B face with us and asking us to help!"


    "This is not too ridiculous, too ironic," Mo Yuntian sniffed scornful way, attitude is also very tough.


    Although Li Zhen and others didn''t speak up, they also thought that the relationship between the two circles must be unfriendly. Once they meet and don''t fight, it''s called "Relaxation"!


    But now they are licking their old faces for help!


    Is it possible?


    Why?


    It''s like laughing off the street and sniffing!


    If we don''t kill all of you now, it''s our mercy. Instead, you ask for help. Why should we promise!


    See its naked irony, ice fairy and others face a hot, live such a big year, actually feel ashamed.


    It''s like a loud slap on their face, but they have to bear it for the time being.


    Zen master Jingkong said with a light smile, "don''t speak so badly, Mo Daoyou. The old grievances are all misunderstandings. Let''s put them aside for a while. How about that?"


    "Hum!"


    Mo Yuntian snorted in response.


    Zen master Jingkong didn''t feel embarrassed at all, because he was thick skinned. He immediately said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, since we dare to come here, it shows our sincerity."


    "And the relationship between us will certainly think before we come here. After all, it''s there. Even if you want to ignore it, it''s impossible, so you can only make up for it."


    Make up for it?


    Mo Yuntian and Li Zhen look at each other and twinkle slightly. I''m afraid that''s the point. They are on guard immediately.


    "We want to learn from your culture, civilization and survival methods. Of course, we will pay enough to achieve a win-win situation."


    "What is a win-win situation?"


    "You are already in the era of the end of the law. Although we don''t know about you, as monks, we all want to revive the glory of the monks and climb the divine realm together."


    "So the point is, you have declined but want to be brilliant, and we are still brilliant but gradually declining!"


    "So Isn''t it possible to complement each other? " The Zen master Jingkong put his hands together, and his mouth was full of tongues.


    Mo Yuntian and others were surprised. Buddhism is the best at verbal debate, and they are monks. They have already felt the power of this discourse. This person''s strength is absolutely not simple!


    Li Zhen and Dong Miaoke are mortals. They are easily bewitched by some souls. If they make a wrong judgment at that time, it will be bad.


    With a meaningless face, Zen master Jingkong continued to smile: "since we can complement each other, we have a chance to trade."


    "We can allow you to postpone your decline. For example, we can give you some unique skills and the" Dao Fa "above them, which is the most precious thing for monks.""Unique learning, Tao and Dharma!"


    The ancestors of Qingcheng and Emei are excited. I have to say that the temptation is really great, because it is related to the divine realm!


    Mo Yuntian, Wudang ancestors and others slightly pick eyebrows. Although this is really a big temptation, they break into the divine realm with their strength. They know that Taoism does not occupy the main reason.


    When Li Zhen heard that Yan''s pupils were shrinking, he felt some big waves in his heart, because he didn''t feel half of the temptation.


    Why?


    The reason is simple.


    The country is trying every means to suppress the monks, Hongmeng and Baodi. This incident is unexpected. They can understand it as a return of light, but this inheritance is very important.


    This is equivalent to giving them the opportunity to rise and to reappear the glory of the monks. But how can the state allow this kind of thing? Isn''t this a stone to hit their own feet?


    If the friars are too strong to be controlled, and there is a situation of ruling with the national chamber, that is the real change.


    The current situation is that the scientific and technological civilization has the upper hand, and the monk civilization has been supporting, surviving and living on it.


    He doesn''t even have to think about it. This condition can''t be agreed. Those senior leaders in the country won''t agree, and the one in Zhongnanhai won''t agree. He must refuse!


    He immediately said in a cold voice, "this Zen master, what do you want to get back at the cost of inheritance?"


    Zen master Jingkong said with a smile: "we exchange inheritance for their survival methods, so that we can prepare in advance and they can postpone their decline. This is very reasonable!"


    "Complementary, achieve a win-win situation!"


    "Of course, we have some other things in our hands, even for mortals, such as prolonging life, which is nothing to be said."


    "As for the exchange, it''s the iron eggs!"


    `E version. A starting?%


    A

 Chapter 1258

    In exchange, iron egg!


    The impact of these things is far less important than the word "prolong life". Before Li Zhen, all his uneasy emotions were suppressed and gradually calmed down.


    To prolong one''s life is no problem!


    These words constantly surround in his mind, he is not for self-interest, what want to eat alone, possession, let oneself live longer, no, these are not.


    Once it''s on sale, it''s not hot enough to describe. It needs to be ten times more than it. No matter how much you produce, it can''t meet the market demand. Foreign countries are very greedy.


    If you don''t have money, you don''t have goods!


    Feifei jewelry has made a lot of money this time, but more of it has been divided up by some big men. The stock agreement is there, and people feel at ease with it, and they have enough to eat


    But the foundation of this new drug is based on the corpse of the stone worm. Although there are many corpses, they will be used up one day. It''s hard to find raw materials again!


    Although the scientific research department is carrying out reproduction, reproduction, gene and other methods of continuation, the spirit beast can not be thoroughly studied by ordinary people, so it faces many difficulties.


    Just with the corpse of a corpse, it has played an inestimable role for billions of Chinese people. If there are more spirit beasts and elixirs, what kind of pattern will it be in the future? I''m afraid it will be a leap forward change!!


    The United States, the strongest country in the world, is now in the forefront of the world with the most advanced genetic technology.


    But if it is really like what Li Zhen thought, let China develop rapidly for ten years, no, five years. If you look again, the United States will take an equal and even fear attitude to look at China.


    What island country, the Philippines, South Korea, Samsung, and even India, ah San, all bow to the throne!!


    But the premise of Li''s belief is that he has a huge resource of time.


    He swallowed his saliva and suddenly said, "I don''t know what kind of price is the elixir you said?"


    "What do you want in exchange for, and what do you want?"


    After hearing this, master Jingkong finally smiles with pride. If so, no matter what world he lives in, he can''t live without prolonging his life. Because he is afraid of death, he hopes to live forever!


    Since ancient times, no one can do without this iron law!


    Although in fact, it is slightly different from what he thought, not for the sake of longevity, but for the benefit of the people, the final result is the same, and Li Zhen''s heart is really moved.


    As long as you are motivated, it proves that there is an opportunity.


    Before that, I want to know something, such as your identity, when mortals can trample on the hall to refine gods, and what is the iron egg


    "Eh!"


    Li Zhen and others have a black line in their head. The corners of their mouths twitch. It turns out that the shells in their eyes are the so-called iron eggs!


    Mo Yuntian is more concerned about another sentence, the fact that mortals have surpassed the monks, they have long recognized, and they are defeated, they can only retreat.


    Because, this is the birth of a new civilization!


    Among these people, Qingcheng Laozu was deeply touched, because he had been bombarded by shells. The scene was smaller than that, but he was seriously injured.


    At that time, the original world''s monk civilization completely went downhill, gradually withdrew from this wonderful world stage, and the formation of Hongmeng was just helpless to protect itself.


    Li Zhen heard the speech, thought about it for a while, and immediately said: "if you talk too much, I''m afraid you don''t understand, then I''ll pick up the main one."


    "The present world is balanced by the iron eggs in your mouth, and that thing is the weapons of mass destruction created by us mortals with wisdom."


    "As for the power, you''ve all seen it."


    "Besides, there is no such thing as pariah, common people or mortal in this world as you said. What you have is just a country where everyone is equal and loves peace, a lion waking up!"


    "Bathed in the golden light of the East, it stands up to the whole world, roaring, shaking, roaring and shaking. Its name is Huaxia!"


    These words are very domineering and full of pride, because this is the future created by countless people''s efforts, enough to be proud!


    Ning Tao heard in the distance, his eyes were bright. He never forgot that he was a Chinese, sharing weal and woe, which was the pride and honor of a nation.


    The burning Valley disciple beside him was surprisingly calm from the beginning to the end, and could not see his eyes clearly.


    People in the Kunlun kingdom were stunned for a moment. It seems that they all associate a golden lion with its majestic demeanor from the words


    After a long time, Yunzi sneered: "these are just rules created by winners. You mortals are powerful, so everyone is equal, but we are still the weak."


    "The truth is the same!"


    Li Zhen and Mo Yuntian both snort coldly, but they are too lazy to argue about these meaningless things.Through those words, Zen master Jingkong understood many things and had a general outline in his heart. He immediately said with a smile, "now that we have got to know each other, we can talk about trading."


    As soon as this statement is made, the Chinese side will cheer up. This is the next thing they have to judge whether they agree or not.


    "We want to exchange for the survival methods of the monks at the end of the law. We can exchange them with unique knowledge, Taoism, or elixir."


    "We also want to introduce a new civilization and make a leap forward, that is, those iron eggs can be exchanged with miraculous drugs, exotic treasures, and" precious medicines "on them, which are as precious as Taoism and Dharma!"


    "You know, some precious medicines can extend life, transform, and even change qualifications. It''s as easy as eating and drinking water."


    Speaking of this, master Jingkong put his hands together with a smile on his face. Zhuang Mu said, "this is almost our goal. We come here with full sincerity, just for a win-win situation!"


    "Next, it''s up to you to choose!"


    "It''s a fight to the death, it''s a war between the two worlds!"


    "it''s better to make friends and achieve a win-win situation that both sides are satisfied with. After all, everything we do is for survival!"


    "So, please decide!"


    Hearing this, Li Zhen and Mo Yuntian looked at each other, shining with inexplicable colors. At this moment, one of them represented the monk Hongmeng and the other represented the high level of China!


    Ning Tao, who is eavesdropping in the distance, has a stagnant breath!

 Chapter 1259

    "Plop Plop...! "


    This is the heartbeat of so many people present, shaking together, like a heavy drum, making a sound like thunder, ringing through the heart.


    At the moment, Ning Tao is engrossed and his heart beats faster. The whole person becomes extremely nervous and looks at him, because the next step is the final decision.


    Not only him, basically everyone is in this mood, nervous, palms have exuded sweat, forehead sweat, every minute and second, it is an extremely difficult exercise.


    Ning Tao can even hear other people''s heartbeat. It''s the disciple of burning burning burning Valley who lies near him. He has a strong acceleration. Although there is a trace of abnormality, he doesn''t have the leisure to think about it.


    What will happen? Everything is still unknown!


    Is it war or peace? It''s all up to the high-level leaders of both sides, and this decision will come soon.


    At this time, Ning Tao has nothing to do with it. Although he knows more than Mo Lao and others and has his own opinions, even if he can tell them all, how much influence will it have?


    Now the purpose of the seven masters is very clear, win-win!


    However, it is not known how credible this statement is.


    Anyone can say good words with honey on his mouth, especially the old bald donkey. This lobbyist makes him subtle, flexible, vivid and incisive. Even he has a sense of conviction.


    With Kunlun world, he deeply understood what kind of goods these ancestors were. They were gorgeous on the surface, but in fact they were disgusted with the original world and disgusted to the extreme.


    It''s like they are a grand palace, and Ning Tao, an outsider, is like a wild dog from the countryside, which is directly defined as a piece of dog Baba, which defiles the palace and the beautiful mountains and rivers.


    He just looked around and found that the male disciples were not so good, but the few female disciples were disgusted, as if their delicate bodies were indecent by beggars and vagrants.


    The pride of the bones, even if the shell is a palliative but not a permanent cure!


    He could even imagine that if there were no such shells and there were not too many strong people to fight against, would the strong people like Yunzi show their arrogant posture and even dare to humiliate them


    Anyway, Ning Tao won''t believe that their purpose is so simple, and Lord Jin has given him judgment. He firmly believes that there must be some vicious truth behind such simple and gorgeous, but it''s not clear now.


    The meeting was temporarily suspended.


    Knowing that they were at a disadvantage, the seven great masters waited patiently for their discussion, looking forward to the final decision most in line with their mind. Of course, they didn''t have time to look at the big pipes.


    The spirits are quietly distributed, and the wings are carefully drilled into some large steel pipes. How can this kind of hole cast iron eggs?


    They can''t figure it out. Curious?


    On the other hand, Li Zhen and Dong Miaoke return to the military formation. This matter matters a lot. After they discuss it, they have to report it to a group of leaders of the country. In the end, it is up to Zhongnanhai to make a decision.


    Mo Yuntian also brought Emei, Qingcheng, Wudang ancestors and others to a camp of monks. Even if he hated Kunlun people, he still had to put the overall situation first and seek some future for them.


    Both sides are deliberating and chatting, sometimes frowning, sometimes excited, sometimes calm, sometimes forgetful, which makes many people''s hearts like a cat scratching, so they want to know what they are talking about, but they dare not go over.


    After a long time, Mo Yuntian and Li Zhen got together alone. This is a negotiation on behalf of the Chinese people, because we must have a consensus with the outside world and have a voice. We must not have civil strife.


    Li Zhen said: "their conditions are very attractive. Although we have the strength to eat them now, we believe that once we fight for their lives, we will definitely suffer a lot."


    Mo Yuntian nodded. After all, he is also a veteran alchemist. He naturally knows the strength of this, not to mention the strength of people from Kunlun.


    I saw him slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid air, a little bit dull way: "what do you say over there? What''s your opinion? "


    Li Zhen thought for a moment and then said, "it''s similar to what you think. After all, the terms they offered are of great use to you and us."


    "Even if we give them tanks, shells, even some advanced technology, it doesn''t matter to us. If we want to master these, it will take at least 180 years."


    "It''s all skin deep. Even if they grasp it quickly, there''s nothing to be afraid of. The real" core technology "is still in our hands. With it, we will be safe."


    Mo Yuntian knew something about this, and immediately said, "I think you know that although you are not a monk, you have been dealing with monks for decades."


    "Inheritance, elixir, these are indispensable things for monks, just like a gun barrel. Only with shells can we give full play to our peak strength, which is indispensable."Hearing this, Li Zhen nodded in agreement. Before that, he almost refused on the spot because he heard this, but the other side gave some more temptation, so he chose to negotiate.


    £©E: After thinking about it, Mo Yuntian sighed and said, "it will not be dangerous for us to spread the survival methods of our last monks, but technology is a double-edged sword."


    Naturally aware of his concern, Li Zhen immediately said with a respectful smile: "don''t worry, Mo Lao. Now they are in the dark, bricks and mobile phones Is there a difference? "


    When Mo Yuntian heard this, he seemed to understand the meaning of the words.


    He stroked his beard, swung his sleeves and said, "it''s up to you to decide. Anyway, I don''t like what I think of them. There are still some arrangements to deal with..."


    Half a quarter of an hour later, the two finally finished their clothes and walked over. The listless cloud neutron and other eight people were all in a hurry, and their hearts began to worry.


    Li Zhen didn''t talk nonsense. He immediately said, "since you Kunlun people come to our original world with sincerity and win-win situation, we naturally welcome it, but the issue of trust has yet to be considered."


    "Let''s not mention the past. On behalf of the original world, I have several small conditions. If we all agree, we can win-win."


    Cloud neutron is sitting in a critical position, indicating: "let''s talk about it first, I hope that the conditions are not too excessive."


    "First of all, you eight strong alchemists pose too great a threat to our mortals in China, so you must not be allowed to walk around easily. I hope you will stay in Kunlun Mountain honestly."


    Cloud neutron a frown, way: "good!"


    "Second, since we have come to our world, we hope to follow the rules of our world. If you dare to ignore them, we will launch a destructive revenge."


    The cloud neutron thought for a while, slowly way: "good!"


    "Third, since we are sincere and want to win-win, we naturally need to show some things as proof. We will also show our technology exchange, which can be regarded as the first step of mutual recognition."


    As soon as this sentence came out, Yunzi took a look at the other people. After getting the consultation, he huff and puff: "OK!"

 Chapter 1260

    The three minor conditions are basically within the tolerance of the Kunlun kingdom. After all, there are reasons for them.


    Both of them are mortal enemies. Even if we put aside our old enemies and let a man with great power run around, they would not agree and would definitely stop them.


    If something big happens, it''s too late to regret it. It''s better to discuss it earlier.


    As for the rule of the original world itself, it is not difficult to guess from the words just now that everyone is equal!


    It must be to protect those mortals. If we don''t take strict care of them, it''s just like an evil dragon coming out of the cage. No city can be destroyed.


    And alchemy has the dignity of a strong alchemy, if only a little scum to provoke them, I''m afraid a slap can easily kill him, but it will hurt both sides win-win.


    In fact, they are afraid of delaying their real plans. The superficial goal is only one of them, and the underlying goal is the other. Moreover, it is the most important!


    As for the last one, cloud neutron asked everyone''s consent before deciding to take out something first.


    He glanced around the crowd and showed his pride, especially Mo Yuntian. He snorted with pride, then raised his wrist and revealed a simple bracelet.


    Seeing this, Mo Yuntian said contemptuously: "I''m so old. I''m not ashamed to wear a woman''s bracelet."


    Cloud neutron a listen to angry, old face hot explanation: "what woman bracelet, you know what, I''m afraid you''ve never seen this treasure in your life, can scare you to death."


    "Cut," Mo Yuntian sneered scornfully.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, Yunzi snorted angrily and stroked the bracelet directly. A violent space fluctuation breath appeared in front of everyone. At the same time, there was something else.


    "Eh!"


    All of them were surprised and their eyes were wide open.


    They seem to see a miracle, from scratch, just like magic, suddenly something appears.


    That thing It''s like a herb!


    Mo Yuntian''s pupil shrinks. He seems to think of something. He is shocked and says: "this This is the Hunyuan Bracelet recorded in ancient books. It is said that it is a space magic weapon, which can hold all things... "


    The old ancestors of Emei and others have heard of strange things. They have only heard of space magic weapons, and they never thought they could see them with their own eyes.


    Li Zhen was even more startled. He didn''t understand this kind of ancient things. He was just shocked and suddenly appeared.


    Seeing that they were all shocked, Yun zhongzi and others laughed with pride and said: "it seems that you still have some inheritance. You can recognize that it''s Hunyuan bracelet. It''s very good."


    "OK, don''t give us this nonsense. If you want to remind me of the past and get angry directly, you can continue to show off and pass on," Mo Yun said coldly.


    As soon as Yun Zi''s face froze, he sneered and said, "this is the elixir of Kunlun kingdom. It''s necessary for us to cultivate. It''s very precious and the best quality."


    With that, he handed it to Li Zhen with a sad face, while the latter seemed a little excited and quickly took it with both hands.


    "Take it easy. Even if it''s given to you, you can''t be so rude. If it''s broken and the medicine is lost, you''re to blame for all the responsibilities. It''s none of our business."


    I saw the cloud neutron shouting.


    Hearing how he called, Li Zhen felt a little bit empty in his heart, and his movements became more careful immediately, as if he had got the treasure.


    As everyone knows, his nervous action is so ridiculous in the eyes of ice fairy, burning thorn elder and so on. He despises in his heart, but he has to pretend on the surface.


    When Ning Tao saw this in the distance, he cursed in his heart that it was a broken herb, which could barely be regarded as a panacea. It was basically equivalent to a weed in the Kunlun kingdom.


    However, such a grass made Li Zhen, the representative of China, tremble and be trampled on the dignity of China.


    Ning Tao''s face is livid. The old men in Kunlun are really not kind-hearted. They use ignorance to deceive the senior Chinese.


    It''s time to kill, it''s time to cut, cunning bitch!


    At this time, Dong Miaoke came over with a wooden military box in her hand, and her action was very formal.


    See her slowly put in front of cloud neutron, immediately like avoid like snake plague general, fast back to far away.


    Elder leimen looked suspicious. He didn''t believe in those crooked doors. He immediately opened the wooden box and revealed a rectangular iron bar. I don''t know what it was?


    Eight people subconsciously looked at each other, some doubt, this seems to be not iron eggs, what is it?


    Seeing that they were very confused, Li Zhen immediately said solemnly, "it''s a good thing. It''s very precious. Many gangsters and murderers have to be convinced when they meet it. No one dares not to cry."


    Oh?


    Eight people look surprised, even so advanced?


    He was very happy and said, "I really made a lot of money, but I bought such a good baby with a weed. It seems that the people in this world are not so difficult to deal with. A group of big fools, ha ha...!"Ning Tao at this time also looked over, but left look right look, a face suspicious, always feel like what''s wrong?


    That bomb something the matter!


    Lei Xingzong''s people are generally acute, and leimen elder is no exception. He can''t restrain his curiosity immediately, so he picked it up carefully for fear that it might explode again.


    Seeing this gesture, Li Zhen said with a smile: "this gentleman doesn''t have to be so formal. It won''t explode. The pull ring is also a decoration. Even if it is pulled out, it won''t explode."


    "I''ve never lied. I''ll never explode!"


    After hearing these words, eight people finally put down their heart, thinking that Li Zhen, who is such a dutiful person, will not cheat them.


    Elder leimen let down his heart and kept playing with it in his hand. I have to say, it''s quite novel.


    All of a sudden, he saw the ring. Anyway, it''s a decoration. It won''t explode even if it''s pulled out. He pulled it out directly because of curiosity, but a lot of strange fog will spray out in the next second.


    "Hiss!"


    It''s like the sound of a jet. A large group of strange objects instantly wrapped up the eight alchemists, and they were still spreading rapidly. Li Zhen and others quickly retreated.


    "Cough This This is What, my eyes, my nose Throat Throat, cough What a pain


    Yun zhongzi and others keep coughing, their eyes are hot, and they are still crying. They cough and sneeze, and they feel uncomfortable all over.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was stunned and suddenly snickered. He finally understood that it was tear bomb!


    I see Ha ha!


    Li Zhen and others kept retreating, with a face of panic, but in their heart they were full of joy and proud contempt.


    This is not ordinary tear gas. It''s a kind of powerful tear gas specially developed for monks, such as poisonous gas, death capsaicin, and poison that makes you cough


    He pretended to be alarmed and said angrily, "Sir, are you sick? If you have nothing to do, why do you want to pull the ring? It won''t explode, but it can spray. "


    "You You Well, let me say what you want! "


    After listening to it, the eight people had been in tears for a long time. Their eyes were like how many hot pepper noodles they had wiped, and they felt swollen for more than one circle.


    "Ah Cough...! "

 Chapter 1261

    "Cough I My eyes My throat Cough This What the hell is this...! "


    Eight people''s painful roar, the power of the tear gas, they completely bear 200%.


    Because a person on earth knows that at this time, at least to avoid the strange fog, or to lie on the ground, at least to simply cover the mouth and nose, this is common sense.


    But these Kunlun people have no common sense. They take out their weapons one by one and sweep around, covering their mouths, coughing and chopping, shouting, who, come here, I''m not afraid of you


    A group of Kunlun disciples are silly. Have their elders been attacked? What are they going to do?


    Go up and save people?


    Pull it down. There''s a good iron egg over there.


    But not to save people.


    What should they do when they die?


    In the end, they all made a common decision, lying on the ground, always feel safe and reliable.


    Looking at the eight people burst out of breath, Ning Tao almost didn''t bite off his tongue with a smile, which is basically a fork in the air.


    One tear gas scares these people. Although they have no common sense, accounting for 95%, it is undeniable that modern weapons are really powerful, and even he dare not underestimate them.


    The disciple of burning burning burning Valley beside him was surprised. The whole person''s breath changed a lot. Some of them were not like this person.


    Seeing that things might be big, Li Zhen immediately yelled, "don''t worry, save people. These are our guests. How can we let them suffer this kind of pain?"


    Mo Yuntian''s face muscles trembled when he heard the speech. He seemed to be holding a smile, but he also knew that the overall situation was important. As soon as he turned his sleeves, he suddenly set off a fierce wind.


    "Boom!"


    The strong wind whistling by, also took away those strange fog, but it is obvious that the use of special means.


    Suddenly, yunzhongzi pointed his sword at Li Zhen and said, "we treat you sincerely, but you dare to do it."


    As he spoke, an ethereal power of the spirit spread out, with a naked intention to kill, cold and piercing.


    Mo Yuntian cold hum a, eyes half narrow, so negative hand and stand looking at him, I understand he does not have the courage.


    See Li Zhen one face aggrieved way: "this old gentleman, words can''t say so, I have already said clearly before, the gangster meets it, don''t dare not cry."


    "I''ve given you such a powerful baby, which is enough to show our sincerity. Besides, it''s the gentleman who pulled the ring off. Isn''t that purely a search for explosives?"


    "Eh!"


    Burning thorn and other people are not light, shivering all over.


    Although they can''t see it for a short time, the power of the spirit is enough to replace the eyes, and its mystery is unfathomable.


    Yun zhongzi and others are very angry, but after thinking about it, they still look at elder leimen, who owes them.


    People say that you can pull the decoration, right!


    Pit your teammates, just try your best to pit you


    Elder leimen was angry and twisted. He didn''t know he had been beaten, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. After all, he pulled out the thing himself.


    Several people''s faces were full of tears and hot eyes, but the most important thing was not this. They said in a deep voice: "you guys, have we agreed to cooperate on the win-win situation?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Zhen immediately said with a smile, "well, we''ll arrange some for you to visit, and we''ll teach you some by hand, but it depends on your sincerity."


    Hearing this, Yunzi was relieved, immediately threw his sleeve and tried to recover: "I hope we can have a good cooperation."


    "The same thing," Li Zhen said with a simple smile.


    Mo Yuntian looks at them with a joking face. He always feels that this is just the beginning. How long has he just come to the original world? He is bombarded and hot eyed. It''s too miserable.


    Suddenly, Yunzhong said, "brother Mo, I think you should be very interested in one thing. How far is the gap between your original world and the friars in Kunlun?"


    "What do you want to say?" Qingcheng Laozu road.


    Zen master Jingkong pressed down his anger and said with a sneer: "it''s very simple. Let your original world and our Kunlun world have a fight with monks of the same level."


    "Let''s see whether we win or lose, and then look at the gap!"


    =The first seven was published 1.


    the eyes of Wudang ancestors and others narrowed. It seems that they are trying to find a place and boost their morale through victory.


    There are signs that they will be defeated by the same method.


    However, they also have the strength!


    The Wudang ancestor smiles and says mysteriously, "since you want to fight, the host will accompany you to the end."


    Leimen elder heart suffocated, immediately angry way: "silver maple, give me stand out, this one you fight."


    As soon as the voice fell, a young man with silver robes immediately stood up, as if it was the man Ning Tao had met.


    The direct thunder door sneers: "his strength is to train the baby three heavy, in our team is the strength of the weak, wait for a moment with three moves to win."Silver Maple smell speech, immediately proud airway: "elder rest assured, deal with their peers, I have no fear of anyone."


    It is a blatant provocation that the younger generation of the original world dare to underestimate them so much.


    However, his strength is indeed very strong. Any disciple who comes out is Lianying Sanzhong, which is really powerful.


    Seeing this, Wudang ancestor Yun Qingfeng said, "since people call him weak, let''s not bully others. We can just find someone who is weaker than him and win by crossing the ranks."


    "Hailin, go and beat him with one move!"


    As soon as his voice dropped, he directly squeezed out one person from the crowd. He looked quite mature and steady. It was Wu Hailin.


    Damn it!


    Is looking at Ning Tao suddenly surprised, directly from the ground to play up, a face of horror, the ancestor is crazy?


    Silver maple, refining baby triple, other levels have reached the peak.


    Wu Hailin''s strength is weak.


    These two people fight, that victory and defeat has been naked in there, can there be a miracle?


    But it''s a big level, a whole big level, and there are ten small levels in the middle. It''s not a joke.


    It''s impossible to win. You can''t make him admit defeat as soon as he goes up. That''s ridiculous


    Wait!


    Just now, the old ancestor seemed to say that he wanted nephew Wu to beat this powerful silver maple. My God, is it because I can''t keep up with the Tao or the Tao can''t keep up with me? Is the TM world crazy?


    Ning Tao couldn''t figure it out. His face was burning. How could Lao Zu do such a stupid thing? How could he let Wu''s nephew take such a risk? Could it be a rash decision?


    He looked anxiously and found that Mo Lao and the people of Tianshan Laozu didn''t stop him, but he also had doubts on his face.


    When Yun zhongzi and others heard this, they burst into a rage. Their cultivation can clearly sense that they are just refining gas. Is this a naked insult? Shame? Damn it!!


    See them ferocious fierce roar a way: "silver maple, the other people humiliates you so, wait a meeting if start, absolutely don''t keep a hand."


    The Wudang ancestor said calmly: "Hailin, although they say so, we are the hosts. Don''t kill him with one move, so as not to be embarrassed."

 Chapter 1262

    Hearing the words of Wudang''s ancestors, Wu Hailin smiles confidently, with a calm and self-confident face.


    He walked to the middle, brushed his hand and said, "please be careful, Taoist friend of Kunlun Kingdom, so as not to be hurt."


    With this remark, not only Yinfeng was angry, but also elder leimen and other people in Kunlun kingdom were angry. They were arrogant, arrogant, arrogant and insulting.


    A little Qi training triple, dare to challenge the baby training triple, across a big stage, such feats even in ancient times, because it is impossible.


    Just like let today''s Ning Tao challenge alchemy, even if the former is very powerful, it is still inevitable to be defeated.


    Ning Tao is anxious. Mo Lao and others are worried. Yun zhongzi and others are furious, as if they were slapped.


    Who do you look down on!


    Cloud neutron to silver maple make a wink, even if cooperation also want to maintain their dignity, must not be inferior.


    Now they are at a disadvantage. They urgently need a victory to save face. This battle is very important.


    Yin Feng is angry and anxious. He can''t restrain the boiling anger in his heart. He stands opposite Wu Hailin. A strong atmosphere of punishment oppresses him from all directions.


    Mo Yuntian and others narrowed their eyes. It''s not difficult to judge from their realm that this person is really strong. Even ye Kong was inferior to him before, so it''s hard to compare with him.


    On the other hand, Wu Hailin''s momentum is like a firefly, but he is facing a big fire. The gap is too big.


    See silver maple a face ferocious, hold fist head way: "I pour to see you is how a move to beat me, the cultivation is not high, the tone is quite big, don''t wait to be beaten by me into dead dog."


    Wu Hailin light smile, very casual stand, provocative way: "say more useless, see the truth."


    "One move, beat you!"


    "You want to die!"


    With a roar, silver maple directly erupted into spiritual power. The majestic power condensed into a gorgeous halberd, which was full of the general power of destruction.


    "The unique skill of thunder punishment, the halberd of thunder god!"


    He suddenly stepped on the ground and jumped up like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. A huge thunder halberd was swung into a semicircle by him. Once it fell, it must be terrible.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his breath stagnates, his heart almost jumps to his throat. Can nephew Wu take this halberd?


    Now no one can be optimistic about Wu Hailin, including all the people on Huaxia''s side. At the moment, his eyes are about to stare out.


    At this critical moment, Wu Hailin''s calm expression finally raised his head, his broad sleeves suddenly pointed to the air, and a trace of evil radian appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "Unique science and technology, invincible!"


    "Bang!"


    There was only a crisp sound, and something so fast that it was beyond the speed of sound.


    The silver maple, which is about to be smashed down, shivers in his heart. Although he doesn''t know its power, he can penetrate it with the speed of sound. He can''t hide it.


    "Whoosh!"


    That thing directly penetrated him, also don''t know to fly to where, accumulate a force of blow to become more soft.


    "Poop


    Silver Maple fell directly in front of Wu Hailin, just like a sparrow that was knocked down, powerless fell to the ground.


    This scene shocked everyone!


    One move, win!


    Yun zhongzi and other elders gaped and widened their eyes, which were as big as copper bells.


    Send What happened, this This is not in line with common sense. There should not be such a result. Why?


    N starting}


    one move!


    The silver maple of Lianying triple failed!


    It seems that they were defeated by some concealed weapon. Even if they didn''t see what it was, they only knew that it was very fast.


    Seeing this face, Ning Tao was shocked. Suddenly, he couldn''t smile bitterly. He was scared. It turned out to be such a thing.


    In Wu Hailin''s sleeve, there is a pistol. When that thing is used, the baby refiners should be very afraid. If they are not prepared, they will be injured, and even have a certain chance of death.


    Silver Maple didn''t die, but he had a blood hole in his chest. His heart was so cool that he was scared, and his strength dissipated. He fell down without any force, and his heart was in a panic.


    Good It''s terrible. It''s terrible here. Mom, the routine of the city here is too deep. I want to go back to the countryside.


    Elder leimen rushes over and pulls back the terrified silver maple. Wudang''s ancestors also protect Wu Hailin.


    Ice fairy jade points a little, a force of ice condenses in his chest, directly freezes his blood hole, stop it!


    As the atmosphere solidifies, people on the Chinese side look at each other one after another. How can they not recognize that it was gunfire.


    It''s like cheating a fool!


    Although he wanted to laugh, he had to hold back. The expression on his face was more wonderful. The group of Kunlun monks on the opposite side were all silly. They always felt that the whole world had been overturned.At this time, the cloud neutron eyes a flash, Huang Ze quietly from his ear back down, don''t know what to say.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he sneered, as if he had a good idea. He said, "good, good concealed weapon. I don''t know if you want to play the last game."


    The last one?


    Wudang ancestor a pick eyebrow, surprised in the heart, but still proud way: "since the guests speak, then come."


    Wu Hailin stepped out and said with a smile: "I don''t know who the opponent is this time. Can you take my move?"


    Cloud neutron smug smile, means: "Ning Tao, you go to this game, I heard that your Qigong lost nine people in a row, the strength is extraordinary, you must give us a long face."


    "Eh!"


    This word out, contains magic, many people are a stiff body, subconsciously widened a pair of eyes.


    Mo Lao, Li Zhen, Wudang, Qingcheng Dong''s sisters Waiting for a crowd, his face turned pale.


    Ning Tao, who is hiding, is stiff. A bad feeling is born from his heart. Has he been found!


    Although he was puzzled, he came over with a stiff head, but his face was smeared with some black dust. As long as there is no evidence to show that he was recognized, he must not be exposed.


    Even if a detail suddenly goes wrong!


    He bowed his head to Yunzi and said, "my Lord, I''m afraid I can''t take on this important task because I''m weak."


    After hearing this, Yunzi glanced at the crowd and suddenly said with a smile, "your Qigong is a mysterious nine person defeat in a row. I believe you will be competent in this competition."


    Ning Tao smell speech, face ugly, he has been able to feel hundreds of eyes watching over, with a hot feeling.


    Damn, is it going to be exposed?


    Mo Yuntian''s eyes flashed, and he looked at Yunzi secretly. The pupils of Wudang, Emei, Qingcheng Laozu and others contracted. To them, this name is as good as thunder.


    On a hillside, Dong Miaomiao''s face is dull and frozen. At this time, place and occasion, a dream haunting name and a person suddenly appear.


    So, what''s going on?

 Chapter 1263

    e in a dilemma!


    Ning Tao is very tangled, do not know how the situation, even if the black dust, I believe there will always be someone can recognize it?


    Yun zhongzi is proud in his heart. In fact, he can''t figure out Ning Tao''s true face. Anyway, he can push out a suspicious person to die, and he can make money whatever he thinks.


    Huang Ze is sneering at one side more than, now tube you are that outsider, this competition, you must fight!


    If you don''t fight, it''s disobeying the orders of the seven great masters. Lord Yunzi will cut you on the spot to make an example!


    Fight, can you avoid that concealed weapon? Even the stronger Silver Maple didn''t hide. Ning Tao must be seriously injured.


    It''s called Kill two birds with one stone!


    The people in Kunlun are all watching the excitement and gloating. They were worried about who would go up, but now they are at ease.


    S @ latest! In Chapter 3, f


    the disciple of burning burning burning Valley, as if he had guessed something interesting, slowly retreated to the camp.


    On the other hand, it is unclear how many people, especially high-end people, are present in Huaxia.


    Hong Meng would-be alliance leader, major general, business tycoon, Archbishop of the Holy See, which high-end people have never heard of.


    Alas, more identity is also a trouble!


    Ning Tao is very distressed. He clenches his teeth and raises his head to show his face, but it is a black face.


    Although embarrassed, but arrogant,


    domineering, there is a sense of disdain in the world.


    Mo Lao and others see this, eyebrows stretch, appearance may look very similar, but the momentum is too strange.


    After all, there is a layer of external factors.


    In addition to him, Zhou Heng, the ancestor of Wudang, Xia Mengfei and other women who know that Ning Tao has gone to Kunlun, the rest of the people get the news that Ning Tao has gone to the devil and died.


    The fact that the news has been confirmed is that in order to prevent this kind of accident, they have done a lot of covert means.


    A lot of eyes look over, with doubts, it looks like Ning Tao, the name is the same.


    Dong Miaomiao''s eyes were hazy and her body trembled. The figure in front of her gradually overlapped with the figure in her impression. There were more and more similarities, just like a progress bar %£¡


    As soon as Wu Hailin''s pupil shrank, he suddenly said with a dull sneer, "just you, can you still do Qigong?"


    Ning Tao glanced at him and said contemptuously, "if you believe in it, you will have it. If you don''t believe in it, you will not have it. Its power is beyond people''s understanding."


    "Cut, if I believe it, how powerful it will be and how strong it can hold the shell. Do you want to try it?" Wu Hailin said defiantly.


    Ning Tao''s appearance is deep, but in his heart he is in a cold sweat. He shouts that it''s not good. What the hell is this goods going to do? Do you want to push yourself to the muzzle of the gun? Are you kidding? You''re not going to blow yourself to death?


    It''s hard for Alchemy to get a shot. If he gets a shot, he won''t die, at least half of his bones will be broken.


    As for qigong, he doesn''t know if he can do it. He doesn''t know how to count B in his heart.


    Wu Hailin seemed to recognize the idea and said with a grim smile, "if you can hold a shell, we will lose all."


    "Well, do you have that kind! See him finish saying, still hurtle Ning Tao a horizontal, but secretly but in the signal.


    Ning Tao muscle a draw, mouth hard way: "I have no concern you asshole matter, I see you are counsellor, dare not fight with us."


    "Cut, no clock!"


    "Damn, who are you talking about? Tell me again."


    ¡­¡­


    See two people scold, provocation, a lot of people watch with relish, watching this thing who are not tired of.


    Cloud neutron stroked white beard, did not go to lie in two people''s quarrel, instead looked at those shells!


    What he said just now was a wake-up call for the monks to carry the shell. Now they are in urgent need of accurate data. Can the baby refiners carry it down?


    In that plan, the collision between the two circles is absolutely inevitable. If we can find out the power of the shell now, it will be a major discovery and its horror.


    After all, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles!


    Mo Yuntian thought when he saw Yunzi. He moved in his heart and said immediately, "monks, go to carry shells. This has never been tested, and I don''t know what level can resist."


    Hearing the speech, Li Zhen immediately said with a smile: "this has never been tested. After all, its power is very good. Ordinary people don''t have the courage at all. Do you dare to try it?"


    Seeing that the topic turned to him, Yun zhongzi gave a cool smile and said with pride: "although the iron egg is very powerful, I don''t need to do it myself. He can do it."


    See his finger pointed to Ning Tao, words with the supreme order, the domineering force of that unit finally revealed.


    "Hiss!"


    People took a breath, really want to let a person to resist the explosive shells, this is clear to die.Hundreds of people in Kunlun kingdom are scared, and they are even more pathetic. It seems that these representatives came here to die, and they will die under the cannon.


    Sister Dong Miaoke was in a panic. Why did she have a feeling of fear? Was she worried about that person?


    Dong Miaomiao clenched his red lips and said weakly, "elder sister, you said Ning Tao Is it Ning Tao, the chief instructor


    Dong Miaoke didn''t speak. Her beautiful eyes were complicated!


    Ning Tao hears the command from Yun Zi, and his eyes are full. I''m the eighth generation of him. This old man really wants to carry the shells. How can his heart be so vicious.


    "Jie Jie, do you hear me? It''s up to you if you can win the competition in Kunlun. Let me see if you have seed?" Wu Hailin''s face was very loud.


    "I...!"


    Ning Tao just want to scold, suddenly heard a mountain in the distance, a machine friction sound sounded, as if what has returned, a restless rise.


    Wu Hailin and others ran around one after another, hiding as far as they could. After a while, they should be able to see the fireworks.


    Ning Tao''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He was very angry, but the sound of a loud gun pulled him back to his mind.


    "Bang!"


    A silver cannonball comes, although the speed is not faster than before, but also very fast, directly let Ning Tao scared out of his wits.


    But in order to continue to play, he broke out a lot of spiritual power to protect himself, and he also pretended to roar.


    "Turtle Qigong!"


    Many people laugh at these words. This fool is really stupid. At this time, he is still stubborn. He has to prove that he has Qigong. He really wants them to eat Baba on the spot!


    But the next second, the situation suddenly changed, the silver missile with tail suddenly deviated and rushed to a top of the mountain.


    "Boom Boom


    The hilltop was flattened directly, and its power was appalling. If it was really carried by the strong man, I''m afraid he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    A huge mushroom cloud soared into the sky, which made people panic.


    And more, it is dumbfounded!


    Qigong There it is!!

 Chapter 1264

    Really Qigong?


    Everyone looked at each other, dumbfounded!


    Looking at the huge mushroom cloud rising from the sky, it is magnificent, and the doubts in people''s heart are also dispelled.


    For a long time, both sides could not recover. They were shocked by the power of shells and the mystery of Qigong.


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao also a face shocked, very surprised to see his hands, how to do it.


    Eh, by the way, he seemed to see a little red light on the shell. The shell turned its head because of it.


    Sensors


    Yun zhongzi and others were stunned. With his perception, he didn''t even notice, and there was no fluctuation of his spiritual power.


    He suddenly remembered what Ning Tao had just said.


    Believe it or not!


    No one believed in Qigong just now. Maybe no one felt it, but it seemed a little too mysterious.


    Just when he was suspicious, Mo Yuntian suddenly exclaimed, "Kunlun is really powerful. There is Qigong, which is invisible and extraordinary."


    On hearing the praise, elder leimen, elder Party B and others all straightened up their chests and showed pride on their faces.


    Cloud neutron was even more conceited and hummed: "that''s nature. All the Taoism in Kunlun kingdom are mysterious and powerful. Only you can''t think of it. Without them, you can''t do it. Cut."


    This time, Mo and others didn''t refute, everything is for Ning Tao''s identity to cover up, or hurry to end here.


    See Mo Yuntian light way: "well, since has decided to cooperate, I hope you and I can be frank with each other, don''t play some careful eye, otherwise there will be no good results."


    Cloud neutron hummed a, proud Jiao way: "rest assured, since we put forward, nature will do better, and here is your territory, also hope don''t have two hearts."


    Seeing that they were full of smoke, Li Zhen broke in and said with a smile: "you two can rest assured that since it''s for a win-win situation, I believe everyone is not stupid. Everything is for survival."


    "There are many twists and turns today. Please rest here. I will arrange for you outside. As long as you are sincere enough, you will get a lot of things."


    Ice fairy and others smell speech, nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, there are many stars.


    Ning Tao and his family were all arranged in the same place. Although the sparrow was small, it had all kinds of internal organs, so it was very suitable to live in seclusion.


    Today, many people are injured by the blast and tired from the journey, so they basically have an early rest, some are healing, and some are busy with hospitality, hoping to live longer


    Ning Tao, who is regarded as a miracle by many people, is respected by many people. Only the strong have this treatment.


    Looking at the stars all over the sky outside the window, it''s very beautiful, a bright Milky way like pitching, which makes countless people yearn for.


    Ning Tao opens the door, stretches, and then walks on the mountain with his hands on his back.


    The night scene of Kunlun Mountain is very good. It''s a little windy and cold at night, which makes people miss it.


    Miss home, Miss relatives


    A bright moon hanging high in the sky, in such a high altitude overlooking, but there is another scenery, charm.


    When you raise your hand, you can pick the moon!


    It''s too high to be cold. It''s as ethereal as an immortal.


    Ning Tao is lying on a bluestone with nostalgia on his face. There is a rare serenity. The soft moonlight is like a piece of transparent white yarn covering the earth. It''s so beautiful!


    Unconsciously, as if asleep.


    Not far from the bluestone, there was a furtive figure hiding. It was Huang Ze.


    I saw his face was venomous, and the soft moonlight only shone on his eyes, shining with ferocious cold light!


    The two consecutive failures have made Yunzi lose confidence in him. He has to stigmatize a person as an outsider and others dare to shoot him. Isn''t that enough proof?


    Moreover, these are not what cloud neutron needs to care about. What he wants is to ease the tension and implement the plan secretly.


    Huang Zexin is not willing. He dares to take his life to guarantee that Ning Tao is an outsider, but there is no evidence. If you only judge by some clues, who can believe it?


    Anyway, he has made up his mind to keep up with Ning Tao whenever and wherever he goes. He must take away his true features.


    As a matter of fact, not far behind him, there was a very mysterious person hiding. A look that didn''t match his face scanned them, revealing two rows of white teeth.


    He was the disciple of burning burning Valley in the daytime!


    Their purpose seems to be to stare at Ning Tao beside Qingshi. In the middle of the night, their actions are very strange.


    Ning Tao fell asleep, as if because some cold, curled up together, let a person seem to have a kind of love.


    "Ho!"


    Suddenly came a bird in the air, very loud, two people at the same time carefully look up, think is what spirit beast?


    But in the eye, it turned out to be a bigger eagle, without any threat, but they were too nervous.When you look at Xiang Ning Tao again, it''s nothing unusual. He seems to be curling up tighter. It''s probably frozen. I don''t know how he can sleep here. I''m not afraid that someone will give him a knife suddenly


    But in fact, if you look in front of Ning Tao, you will find that the face is not Ning Tao, but Wu Hailin!


    Steal the beam and exchange the pillar!


    Just at the moment when the eagle was crowing, Wu Hailin, who had been ready for a long time, was exchanged by Mo Lao.


    R7 song K "hair {


    and the real Ning Tao is in a cave, under this cliff, a very hidden place.


    There was a fire burning in the cave. An old figure suddenly flashed in, which surprised the three people who were in the cave. They stood up and looked alert.


    "Don''t worry, it''s me!" Mo Yuntian waved his hand and said with a smile, indicating that it was Ning Tao who looked behind him.


    Seeing that the four of them all looked at themselves, Ning Tao took a deep breath, as if he had put down the burden, and excitedly said to one of them, "Wudang''s unworthy disciple Ning Tao, meet your ancestors."


    Hearing this, the Wudang ancestor was very pleased. On the one hand, he motioned him to get up, and on the other hand, he was satisfied and said with a smile, "OK, ok...!"


    Ning Tao looked at another person and said with a smile: "director Li, oh no, Minister Li, your official position can rise very fast. I didn''t expect that the National Security Department of Nuo university is all yours."


    Hearing the speech, Li Zhen said with a bitter smile, "compared with your major general, it''s still too far behind. Moreover, without your help, I''m afraid my credit will not be enough to crush those people."


    Ning Tao smiles and doesn''t go deep into it. That pair of deep eyes finally look at the man. His face is complicated.


    Without waiting for him to speak, the man sarcastically said, "I don''t think you''re going to come back as soon as you leave. You''ve abandoned so many of us. Besides, your acting skills It sucks


    Ning Tao smell speech, helpless bitter astringent smile, but still quite deep meaning way: "Dong instructor, long time no see."


    Yes, this is Dong Miaoke!


    Hearing what he said, Dong Miaoke said bitterly: "you should say that to Miaomiao. She has been thinking about you all the time. She is sad to hear that you are dead."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao opened his mouth and pointed to himself uncertainly: "listen I heard that I''m dead? "

 Chapter 1265

    See Ning Tao extremely surprised, a few people understand.


    Wudang ancestor immediately said with a bitter smile: "well, a few days ago, Kunlun secret place changed, and the space reaction was very strong. Mo Laodu was sure that someone would come over, so he made some preparations."


    "The news of your death is just in case. After all, we don''t know how you two are, so we disguised you in advance. As for the artillery fire outside, it''s self-defense."


    After listening to this, Mo said bitterly, "I thought it was a life and death war, but I never thought it would become a win-win situation. Now I think it''s ironic and ridiculous."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded.


    He thought it would not be so simple, but it backfired. For no reason, this kind of thing happened. Instead of fighting, peace talks and the situation It has become very confusing.


    Li Zhen said helplessly: "there is no way to do this. No matter how much gratitude and resentment, it was once. Now what they give us is what we need urgently. Naturally, cooperation is inevitable!"


    "Hum, cooperation. I''m afraid it''s just a cover. Those people''s dogs will never have good teeth. Judging from their actions today, they have no sincerity," Ning Tao sneered.


    Dong Miaoke didn''t understand. He frowned and said, "I heard you went to their hometown. What do you know now?"


    Mo also nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t expect you to come back at this time. What is the Kunlun world like? What do they want to do? By the way, how is Wang Tao now?"


    A series of questions, very urgent.


    Knowing what Mo Lao was worried about, Ning Tao immediately took a deep breath and started his own performance, sometimes talking about the head and feet, sometimes exaggerating, sometimes frowning and worrying, sometimes flying and dancing


    After a long time of talking about what they know, they got a simple idea in their mind.


    Kunlun''s nine prefectures and seven shangzong''s are full of babies and gods. The elixir grows everywhere. The elixir is searched in the depths. The animals run everywhere. It''s not easy to hunt. It''s wonderful and the monks are everywhere


    A few people seem to be listening to the story meeting, tut tut wonder, brain hole is open, think of a monk''s brilliance.


    After a long time, several people''s eyes appear clear.


    Dong Miaoke first uttered an exclamation, red lips sighed: "there are people outside, there is a day outside, we are too small."


    Li Zhen sighed for a long time and said, "a civilization has a merit. Since it once existed, it has its glorious truth. Exploring unknown mysteries is what our generation seeks all their lives."


    Wudang ancestor''s face is complex, yearning: "one side of the soil and water to support one side of the people, an era is enough to obliterate a generation, can know the glory of the ancestors, after death also worthy of ancestors."


    "Hum!" Mo Lao just hummed coldly. A haze appeared on his old face and looked up at the bright moon outside.


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand. He still has many questions to ask Mo Lao, because he found that he had his hand in the dispute


    After struggling for a long time, he still gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Mo, I want to ask you something. For example, who is the elder who fell in Kunlun 25 years ago?"


    Yeah!


    As soon as the words came out, the air was getting colder.


    Xu is mo old gradually moved really angry, this matter seems to be a taboo, must not mention in front of him!


    Mo sighed and said, "it''s all about the old rotten valley. At least I can''t tell you now, because he and you have such a little In the future, I will tell you, "


    and me?


    Ning Tao looks surprised. How could things 25 years ago have something to do with him? At that time, he should not have been born?


    Seeing that he was in a corner, Mo quickly interrupted: "what matters most now is not this, but your identity. You said you came as the representative of Tancheng, but now there are many doubts."


    "Among other things, you are so famous in the original world. I believe there are many people who know you. It will be sooner or later that you will be discovered by people in Kunlun. The most important thing is to be afraid of exposing your purpose."


    "You say that you are lurking in the team in order to find out the real intention of these old guys, but if your real identity is exposed, they will certainly take precautions, and it will be more difficult then."


    When Li Zhen heard this, he said helplessly: "paper can''t hold fire, especially the raging fire like you. We can''t stop everyone, including your enemies."


    "Alas, you should be more cautious when you go out, but the fatal thing is that you still use your real name. They are the same in name and look very similar. It''s hard to avoid that some people will think more about it," the Wudang ancestor shook his head and sighed.


    1n} *


    "yes, general manager, teacher and official," Dong Miaoke said with a look of resentful wife and a hot breath.


    Er!


    Ning Tao is full of sweat and indignation. He casually asks a question, but it attracts so many people''s bombardment. It''s pathetic.


    "What do you think I can do? I''m helpless in the face of that group of people and beasts. I know that this identity can''t cover up for a long time, but there''s no good way?"When they saw him show his hand, they all sighed.


    As soon as Li Zhen gritted his teeth, he threw out another piece of heavy news, saying: "now the national high level and the Ministry of scientific research are all red eyed, because they all see great potential from here, and they also need to deepen cooperation."


    "I once mentioned that a little bit, but they didn''t believe it. On the contrary, they also said that I had a plan. They were all fascinated by that elixir


    "They can''t help but laugh:" you are the most common one in the Kunlun world. He said, "it''s just a cold medicine."


    After hearing these words, Li Zhen and others turned pale, then said with a bitter smile: "the problem lies here. I believe that only a few of us have the wrong intention, that is to say It''s up to us. "


    "No, it depends on Ning boy!"


    "If those old guys have other purposes, they will definitely be handed over to their subordinates, because they will be banned in Kunlun. As long as they contact people they trust, they will have an answer."


    "The most important thing now is your identity. I have a way to let you hide for a while, but it can''t last long. The more you delay, the more dangerous you are. So identity is a problem."


    The interesting Tao of Mo Lao is meaningful.


    Er!


    Ning Tao suddenly felt a little uneasy and gradually retreated: "you What do you want to do, I can warn you not to mess, I am the flower of the motherland, tomorrow''s sunrise I shit "


    Mo and others went up together and said with a grim smile:" your flower has wrinkled. Let''s paint you a little color. I believe no one can recognize you in a short time, Jie Jie...! "


    Bang Bang Bang Crackle!


    "Shit, wait Wait a minute, I have only one request. Don''t hit people in the face, especially to people who depend on their faces. I Bang bang, it''s against you, isn''t it? Boom Well Laozu...! "


    Wudang ancestor heard that he sighed about the vicissitudes of life. Although he had seen through most of his life, he still couldn''t help kicking his puckered ass.


    Dong Miaoke''s face is so excited that she deserves you to leave us. She rolls up her sleeve and looks at a neutral gear. She grabs it with a dragon claw, as if Got the torch?


    "Ah, I My...! "

 Chapter 1266

    After a lot of beating and kicking, I finally stopped.


    Li Zhen''s whole body was warm and sweating. Mo Yuntian''s breath was steady, but his hand hurt a little.


    Wudang ancestor looked up at the moon deeply, as if he said that I didn''t start at all, but the hand behind it was shaking slightly.


    "Cough...!"


    Dong Miaoke spat lightly on his face and blushed. He looked to the other side with a guilty heart. A pair of jade hands were even hot.


    Ning Tao is lying on the ground groaning, panting like a cow. His heart is full of grief and indignation. Is there any reason for this TM


    At the moment, he curled up. There was no pain below his head, except for the pain in that place.


    Another look at his face, hiss ~, I shit, it''s hard to see. Xia Mengfei doesn''t know him when he comes here. He used to be a handsome melon face, but now he''s a round face.


    Mo yuntianxia''s hand uses dark strength to penetrate into the skin, which can hinder the recovery and make it last longer.


    That is to aggrieve Ning Tao. In the future, he will go out with a black face. He still can''t let him go. But now, there is no better way.


    That''s it!


    Ning Tao knows clearly in his heart that he can''t accept it for a moment. He is wronged in his heart. How can he take his sister


    At this time, Mo Yuntian suddenly said: "by the way, Wang Tao went in with you. Where is he now?"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he sobbed: "at that time, the corridor was broken. We two went into the void and parted ways. You all know my business. I don''t know his news yet."


    Speaking of this, he thought of the scene in filthy mountain again. He disguised a Wang Tao with a stratagem, and thousands of people died miserably


    Li Zhen and Dong Miaoke were shocked when they said all these things. They didn''t expect that there were such cruel people.


    Mo Yuntian was not surprised. He sneered: "I have said that even their bone marrow is black. If it is not for the sake of the overall situation, I will not cooperate with them."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt deeply!


    He basically said all that he had to say, but there were still some things that he had been holding for a long time. He immediately looked at his grandfather with a hopeful face and said with a smile, "sister Xia, how are they doing in Wudang?"


    Er!


    Wudang ancestor''s smile was stiff, and he felt guilty. He seemed to find it hard to say something. He huff and puff: "this...!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face turned white and his heart tightened. It must not be a good thing to embarrass his ancestors.


    His face was gloomy and he said sullenly, "what happened, grandfather? Why are you so tangled


    "Tell me, what happened to sister Xia? It''s Huashan, Kongtong, or their four schools! "


    See her mood some riot, mo old immediately dull way: "Ning boy, I can assure you, your woman in Wudang Mountain is not dangerous, no one dares to harm them."


    "If those four sects dare to attack them, I will destroy them all in person without your help."


    /D. This is my promise to you


    At this time, Li Zhen also said: "you take the risk to find out the truth in the enemy camp and make great contributions to Hongmeng and the country. If you let your family have an accident, it''s our dereliction of duty."


    "It''s just that the situation is very complicated. Xia Mengfei and them are very safe in Wudang. That''s Su Qian. They have some changes in Beijing. But you can rest assured that I will send people to protect them."


    Su Qian? Jinghua?


    Ning Tao frowned deeper. How could shallowly go to Beijing? What happened?


    The Zhou family and Zhang Jia are all enemies. They are superficial but determined to go to Beijing. Something extraordinary must have happened and they must be asked to solve it.


    I believe Mr. Ning will help, but I don''t know their real situation all the time. I''m always at sixes and sevens in my heart.


    Mo laomianlu hesitated. Finally, he gritted his teeth and threw out another message, saying: "after your identity is handled, you''d better go to the witch sect to have a look. After all You are the sorcerer


    Witchcraft, Miao Jingjing?


    Ning Tao almost crazy, heart boiling, angry eyes ferocious way: "witch religion and what happened?"


    "You are going to hide me to the end."


    "Yes


    Mo Lao had a headache and comforted him: "I don''t want to hide it from you, but it''s the situation. No one can replace you now. The country and Hongmeng need your calm!"


    "You can rest assured that there is no danger in the witch sect, but there are some things you need to see. With the strength of this generation of saints, I believe few people can threaten her."


    Ning Tao is still Shasha face, angry eyes do not retreat!


    "Well, you have a big family and a big career. There are so many things to do. My old man can swear to you that they will not have any life safety. If they do, I will kill all the enemies and then kill myself!"


    "You see, how about it?"


    "I can also swear to you that I will use all the strength of the Ministry of national security to protect them, and the security problem can be absolutely guaranteed," Li Zhen said solemnly"What else?" Ning Tao suddenly way, flashed a sharp golden awn in the eyes, but no one can see.


    "Well This...! "


    Mo Yuntian and Li Zhen are speechless, as if the problem is here, and they dare not guarantee it easily for a while.


    Dong Miaoke''s face was complicated, but she knew that she had no right to speak at this time, so she had to bite her teeth and watch.


    Wudang''s old ancestor has a face of vicissitudes. He seems speechless, but in fact he is on Ning Tao''s side. This is his favorite disciple and grandson.


    Seeing that they were speechless, Ning Tao finally sneered and said, "don''t say I don''t give you face. Today I''ll put down my words first. The person who dares to bully me is not born yet."


    "No matter I''m a big four in Hongmeng or a big figure in the country, or a vampire scum, or a king of white lotus teachings, even a cat and a dog, I''ll kill them to the end!"


    "As long as anyone dares to move my woman, I will not hesitate even if I am against the whole world. Just look at this sky, will I make a world shaking?"


    The words are firm and domineering!


    Wudang ancestor suddenly stood behind Ning Tao and said faintly, "if someone bullies my disciple, even if I die, I will tear off a piece of his flesh."


    "No matter who it is, no matter who it is!"


    Hear two people''s words, Mo Yuntian two scalp numbness, brow lock, it seems that this is the most difficult thing.


    Dong Miaoke stares at Ning Tao with her beautiful eyes. Her words touch her very much. Is his woman


    The atmosphere is tense!


    Ning Tao''s position nobody can replace, must let him continue to lurk, the first premise is to let him at ease.


    As soon as they clench their teeth, their eyes twinkle. At the same time, they promise Ning Tao that they will deal with the chores.


    Some comfort, finally suppressed.


    It''s late at night, the moon is dark and the wind is high. The Chinese side has a secret talk, but the Kunlun side has begun to plan a big plan!

 Chapter 1267

    In one room, big people gather.


    The eight alchemy elders are all here, even if they are not lightly injured.


    The atmosphere was dreary and there was a rhythmic sound of bamboo knocking.


    As the leader of the cloud neutron see, immediately youyou way: "for things in the daytime, how do you think, those iron eggs, steel pipe, but have the power of such explosion."


    When several people heard the words, they all frowned.


    What happened during the day had a great impact on them, especially elder Yanci. He was bombarded continuously and his breath was very weak.


    "Hum, in my opinion, the friars in the original world are all rubbish, and they let a group of mortals ride on their heads. It seems that they have the same ability," elder leimen said contemptuously.


    "You can''t say that. You''ve all seen the power of those shells. Even if we can''t underestimate them, we can''t understand their suppression," elder Nie Hai said in a deep voice.


    Ice fairy smell speech, satirize: "people are alive, riding on the head, this is a fact, no wonder they decline, if only on the strength of individual, we can crush them."


    "That''s true. Although there are six strong alchemists in them, most of them are too weak for us," Yun Zi said, smoothing his beard and nodding.


    "Nonsense, without those iron eggs, I would have to swallow my anger if I had been beaten. If I didn''t kill him, how could I show my divine power?" elder Yanci said angrily.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Zen master Jingkong suddenly gave a little smile and said: "don''t worry, although the iron egg is powerful, the people who master it are mortals after all. You know, we are monks."


    Hearing this, elder Huang Tong of daze gate nodded his head and said, "yes, the power of a monk can''t be understood by ordinary people. It''s easy to bewitch, assassinate, seduce and demons."


    Hearing this, cloud neutron straightened his back and sneered: "as long as we master the technology, the world will no longer be a threat to us. The star core is within our reach."


    After hearing this, several elders all agreed that as long as they found their weakness, they could easily poke it into their lifeblood.


    All of a sudden, elder Nie Hai saw the silent elder Party B and said with a smile, "brother Fang, I don''t know what extraordinary views you have. Brainstorming is good for unity."


    Party B, who was suddenly called, was surprised to see that several other elders were looking at him. He knew he wanted to talk about it.


    Immediately pondered for a while, frowned and said: "I think the most important thing for us now is not to master technology, nor the plan, these are only the second."


    "Oh


    The seven elders squinted and sneered.


    Give him a face, but he also on the face, said is completely brainless words, now who don''t know those two things is the most important, he dare to say that it is only "second"!!


    See burning thorn elder sneer way: "Fang elder brother, don''t know what your high opinion is, say to let us smile."


    "Ha ha...!"


    See a few people naked ridicule, Party B is not angry, although they have no strength, but the status is too poor.


    He didn''t want to be equal to these people, because he had already understood the virtue of these people, and he was willing to guard the forbidden area just because he saw through the Kunlun kingdom!


    Ignoring the ridicule, he said faintly, "I think the first thing we should do is to divide into many teams and go to various places in China to visit and travel."


    Refer to Visit?


    A few people listened to a Leng, then completely disappointed in it.


    Elder Huang Tong sneered: "brother Fang, we came to the original world for their" star core ", not to travel. It''s ridiculous."


    Ice fairy a face proud, Gao Leng way: "cut, thanks to we still look up at you, have so high cultivation, but not as flexible as a disciple''s head, simply blind."


    "Enough, how do you talk? No matter what brother Fang said, he just laughs in his heart. Why do you say it?" Yun Zi scolded on the surface, but in fact he insinuated.


    Party B heard that his face turned white and his old face was as angry as a pig''s liver. Because of the strong force, the irregular nails pierced into the palm of his hand, and there came waves of heartache.


    He took a deep breath and said tenaciously, "the purpose of the tour is to increase the experience of the disciples, so as not to be fooled by others who are ignorant."


    "Isn''t that strange fog in the daytime a good example?"


    As soon as the words came out, the smiles of those people became stiff and gradually gloomy, as if they had poked the pain in their hearts.


    Cloud neutron a pick eyebrow, strange way: "Fang elder brother said words also not without reason, might as well continue to say!"


    Party B hears the speech and says slowly: "the purpose of visiting is to increase experience. It can also prevent being cheated because of ignorance. It can also be familiar with science and technology and better implement the plan."


    "Because over time, they will be less wary of us, and we will have a certain understanding of science and technology. When we go to more places, we will be able to find the core of the star!""This plan is three birds with one stone!"


    Hearing these words, several people suddenly realized that the more they thought about it, the brighter their eyes were. Yes, this plan is perfect.


    At this time, Party B said: "if we know enough about the world, we can find their enemies. After all, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, so we can cooperate secretly."


    "Here are four birds with one stone!"


    Hearing this, ice fairy and other elders were very cold. I didn''t expect that this plan was so complicated. It was really amazing.


    For a moment, they put away all their contempt and attached some importance to it. The old man was unusual and hidden deeply.


    Cloud neutron stroked his white beard and his face was dazzled. Their plan this time is to find out where the "star core" is, and if conditions permit, bring it back to the Kunlun boundary.


    At that time, with the huge energy of the star core, it is not difficult to lift the world and create myths.


    As for the original world, without the star core, I believe it will soon go to destruction, everything Will return to the origin!


    Tens of billions of people will die


    They don''t care about all this. They care about the civilians in Kunlun at most. If it doesn''t work, they just care about their ancestors.


    After pondering for a moment, cloud neutron has made a decision. This strategy is the best way at present, the safest and the most effective.


    See him face the door light way: "you three little fellow all come in."


    "Creak!"


    Three disciples came in from the outside. They were very powerful and old, but they were mature and steady.


    One is wearing a white robe and has a plain face. His name is Yunfeng!


    A fierce, overbearing, named Yanling!


    A beautiful, proud, named Xueji!


    The three are the most powerful and reliable people in this team, and they are also the disciples of the last sect.


    I saw young master Yun solemnly say: "you must have listened to what you just said. I will give you a star finder to look for the star core. It''s up to you."


    Three people smell speech, a hot face, quickly respectful way: "sincerely comply with cloud God order, we must live up to our mission."


    £¡ The first s hair


    several elders nodded with satisfaction. As long as they can find the star nucleus, they can move their hands!


    Just don''t know, star core Where will it be?

 Chapter 1268

    It has been three days since the boundary of Kunlun!


    In these three days, Huaxia and Kunlun held meetings from time to time, each with its own conditions.


    Ning Tao and other disciples couldn''t get in touch with each other, so they took a rest for three days and lived in fear every day.


    It wasn''t until noon on the third day that I was awakened by a harsh noise and found that there was something strange outside.


    When he opened the door, he saw that many Kunlun disciples were gathering. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he walked over.


    In an open space, most of the disciples from the Kunlun kingdom came together. On the high platform, there were eight elders.


    Seeing that the disciples had almost arrived, Yun zhongzi and others just nodded. Just as they were about to open their mouth, they suddenly seemed to be attracted by something, with an extremely strange expression on their face.


    he pointed to the person at the back and said uncertainly: "you You are My Kunlun disciples


    Everyone looked back, but the next second all at the same time, one by one showed a gaping expression.


    Three seconds later, burst out laughing!


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    "This This guy was beaten by others. Look at his face. It''s black and blue Ha ha... "


    Everyone could not help laughing.


    Ning Tao is the object of their ridicule!


    At the moment, his face is blue and purple, one eye socket is black, the other eye socket is light purple, one cheek is swollen and the other side is red, basically can''t see who it is, like a ghost.


    His face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He raised his hand and said, "elder, I I am Rather Ning Tao. "


    Ning Tao?


    A crowd of a Leng, as if in retrospect.


    Oh, the one who knows Qigong, right?


    Leimen elder immediately recalled, surprised: "how did your face become like this, who hit you?"


    "No No one hit me


    When he said this, Ning Tao blushed. He wanted to slap himself and said, "this is the sequela of my excessive use of Qigong. I can''t use it again for a while."


    Hearing this, people couldn''t help suspecting.


    Yun zhongzi and others didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He waved his hand and divided the crowd into two, saying: "one thing, you will visit on behalf of Kunlun."


    "The two sides are in shifts!"


    "One party is divided into three groups. They go to different places in China and are led by their special personnel. You just need to see more, ask more, see more and gain more experience!"


    "It''s also a task. When you come back, we''ll make an inquiry. If anyone knows the most, we''ll have a big reward specially prepared by us. We won''t be stingy."


    After hearing this, the representatives looked at each other face to face. Who is still excited about it now? I don''t know if I can come back after going?


    See a person weak weak way: "elder, don''t know you say of great reward, all have what?"


    Ice fairy smile, lingering charm, said: "elixir, magic weapon, seven great master''s unique knowledge, Taoism, and even if you have a great contribution, you can give the disciple status."


    "Hiss!"


    (P): 2


    after hearing this, many people''s eyes are red, their noses are gradually heavy, and a touch of greed is surging all over their body.


    Disciple of shangzong, this is the most important thing!


    Seeing that everyone''s emotions are swelling, Yun zhongzi points to Ning Tao''s group of humanitarians: "you will go as the first group. I hope you can all have a great harvest."


    "Each of the three groups has a team leader. Remember, you should obey the orders of the team leader in all matters on the road."


    Yunfeng, Yanling, Xueji!


    As soon as the three men came out, they basically did not hear the voice of protest, because their prestige was real.


    More importantly, they are the disciples of shangzong.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Yun zhongzi and others were swift and resolute. With a wave of their hands, they snapped: "let''s go."


    In the eyes of the remaining group of people, Ning Tao and others went to the main hall of Kunlun mountain to meet with special personnel.


    On the road, a group of people mutter, Ning Tao did not pay attention, probably listen to the meaning of what three groups of people, as if they want to enter which team, flattering the captain.


    When he was scanning, he suddenly found two people, one was Huang Ze, the other was the strange disciple of burning burning burning valley.


    Shit, I''m haunted!


    Ning Tao secretly scolds a, and these two people directly stare big and small eyes, see what to see, have never seen so handsome.


    Huang Ze''s eyes are full of bitterness, but he is suspicious. He doesn''t believe in Qigong. This face suddenly looks like this. There must be some secret


    That burning burning burning Valley disciple a face calm, unexpectedly didn''t with those burning burning burning Valley disciple embrace a group, instead alone walk.


    Ning Tao deliberately to listen to, finally know the name of this guy, "burning ember", unexpectedly or burning Valley direct disciple!As for the others, he didn''t understand. Anyway, he only knew that this guy didn''t fit in well, because he could see it.


    It seems to notice that Ning Tao has been looking at him. He can''t help looking at him. His eyes are faint. Then he grins and shows a row of white teeth. He looks very evil.


    They looked at each other for a few seconds, then separated.


    Ning Tao is indifferent on the surface, but dignified in the heart. This person gives him a false and illusory feeling.


    He couldn''t figure out why he felt this way?


    With doubts, finally came to the main hall!


    There are also three groups of people here, one led by master Huijing, the other led by Mo Laoqi.


    The last batch is Wu Hailin!


    Suddenly, dozens of soldiers came out with some strange things in their hands, as if they were advanced instruments.


    An officer said coldly, "this is a locator. It must be implanted into your body. Then we will know your coordinates in case of any accident."


    Then he stabbed at a Kunlun friar nearby. The friar was hurt and jumped, but the advanced instrument went deep into the skin. In the blink of an eye, there was only a faint black spot.


    The crowd was surprised, but they frowned.


    "Oh Ah, hiss Ah, ah...! "


    There must be some pain when you first plunge in, but there will be no difference after that, provided you don''t touch it.


    When it was Ning Tao''s turn, the officer, with a strange look, ordered a military humanitarian: "give him five locators."


    Five Five?


    Ning Tao can''t help but stare big eyes, protest: "they are all one, why should I prick five?"


    "Because you know Qigong," the officer said coldly.


    "Ah Oh, hiss...! "


    In a scream, the five locators were put in. But if Ning Tao didn''t deliberately restrain his strength, I''m afraid they couldn''t even get in. Every little body has infinite power.


    When he turned his head again, he found that they all had a good team. Yunfeng and Xueji had already started to leave.


    Although Yanling didn''t like him very much, especially when he took that face out, it would be humiliating, but his team had at least dozens of people, so he had to pull Ning Tao in.


    Wu Hailin stepped forward and said with a smile, "the place we went to this time is called East China Sea

 Chapter 1269

    Donghai, the economic center of China, is one of the largest cities in the world, ranking first in terms of population and development!


    Mo laoguai led Yunfeng and his party to the northwest.


    Master Huijing leads Xueji to Jinling.


    Wu Hailin and his friends went to the East China Sea, got on a plane, and finally arrived at their destination with a group of ignorant countrymen.


    After a few months, Ning Tao finally came home, but few people could recognize him and his face was swollen. If Wu Hailin hadn''t known in advance, I''m afraid he would not have been able to see Ning Tao with a pair of candle dragon eyes.


    Yanling and other people are arrogant, but they are full of fear for this weak Wu Hailin. The shocking scenes of that day are still unforgettable. It''s better to first see more, see more, and cause less trouble!


    The G version was launched |


    out of the airport, dozens of them stopped.


    Wu Hailin looked funny and said with a smile, "welcome to Donghai, a city you''ve never seen before."


    With that, he pointed to the afterglow of the rising sun, reflecting a modern city that began to operate, like a big Mac.


    Yanling, huangze, Yanjin and others looked up, their expressions could not help but slowly dull down, gradually surprised, beyond their imagination, a building made of steel, concrete, cement And so on.


    Amazing, never seen before!


    Ning Tao didn''t feel much, but he had a great impact on Yanling, so that they were all dumbfounded.


    Wu Hailin and other leaders scoffed in their hearts. Now these people look like real bumpkins and have never seen the world.


    "Lingling...!"


    All of a sudden, a rush of mobile phone rings, let Yanling a crowd have a fright, and some people are going to start.


    Wu Hailin picked the eyebrow and took out the mobile phone from his arms. This is the mobile phone given by the Ministry of national security. It''s very good.


    "Well, yes, we are Well...! "


    Ning Tao is curious about who to call. Suddenly he hears a disciple say in surprise: "brother Huang Ze, what do you think he is doing? He talks to himself like he really is. Is that stupid?"


    Huang Ze heard that, although he was also very confused, he had to pretend to understand very well, otherwise how to show his difference.


    Immediately arrogant disdain way: "cut, this is certainly his deliberate trick, to himself pretending to be a ghost, cheat others, but can''t cheat me, take a broken brick can tube fart."


    "We really treat our ignorance as a fool!"


    The disciples nodded one after another, believing that their words were reasonable.


    Yanling and others think the same way. They look gloomy and think that people in the original world are humiliating them. Although they don''t understand the world, they at least know that bricks are useless.


    Suddenly, Wu Hailin came straight to Huang Ze, still holding the so-called brick in his hand, and motioned to put it in his ear.


    Huang Ze a face of disdain, art expert boldly put the mobile phone in the ear, but the next second, his face suddenly changed.


    "This This is Where is the devil


    Surprised, he even threw out his mobile phone. Wu Hailin''s eyes were staring straight in an instant, lying trough, my mobile phone!


    Ning Tao has a quick eye and a quick hand. He grabs the mobile phone as if it''s fork 20. There''s a roar from that end: "your uncle is the devil. I''m your parent. I''m your son..."


    "Eh!"


    Yanling and others stare big eyes, very surprised why there is a voice in the brick, or the voice of elder Huang Tong!


    Was the elder taken away by the bricks?


    Huang Ze shivered with fright, but all of their magic weapons were put in Kunlun mountain. At the moment, he just felt that there was no sense of security.


    After working hard for a long time, Yanling, Huang Ze and others took the phone one after another and got a good reprimand from the elder. Finally, they were so thirsty that elder Huang Tong hung up.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao looks suspicious. He always feels that those elders are always looking for trouble. They should have just touched their mobile phone


    When they understood what a telephone was, a disciple tut tut said, "what a magic mobile phone! It''s even more wonderful than the spirit of a strong alchemist passing notes. It''s incredible..."


    Huang Ze was embarrassed and immediately pretended to be contemptuous and said, "cut, it''s just a voice. If you have the ability, let me see my elder''s face."


    Wu Hailin was stunned when he heard the speech. Suddenly, he pointed at the mobile phone and stabbed it, which immediately attracted people''s attention.


    Yan Ling was puzzled and said, "Wu Daoyou, what are you doing?"


    "I don''t think he was scolded enough to make a video call...!"


    Huang Ze''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot.


    On the sightseeing bus, dozens of people were sitting in the car, looking at the city view of the East China Sea. People were coming and going. It was strange that there were a lot of beetles galloping. What kind of ancient race was that?


    Roads, traffic lights, buses, big screens, these things are incomparably new to people in Kunlun, unheard of and never seen, as if they came to a dreamlike country.Ning Tao is very comfortable, because he went home.


    When the car was waiting for the green light, he suddenly found that Huang Ze and the man in the car were looking in the same direction. He could not help but turn his head and look sideways curiously, and finally found an eye-catching person.


    It''s a miniskirt in a nude dress Girl!


    Wearing high-heeled shoes, walking cat''s step, wiping lip color, painting light makeup, long black and fluffy hair, are showing charming temperament.


    When the sexy girl passed by the car, she suddenly noticed something wrong and couldn''t help turning to look at it. But the next second she stopped, and all the big men in the whole eight cars were looking at her


    some were burly, some were vicious, some were cruel


    The fiery eyes made her shiver. Now she felt all red. She was naked in front of a group of hungry wolves. She had no privacy and no sense of security.


    The sexy girl blushed and held her chest in her hands. She said, "spit, a group of brother pigs..."


    Finish saying, hurriedly stepped on thin high heel to leave, that small skirt shakes, let their eyeball gradually congest.


    "Gulu Gollum...! "


    Dozens of big men all swallow saliva, eyes red, never, never seen such a sexy woman.


    Ning Tao is still in his mind. As soon as he looks back, he almost jumps up. Huang Ze''s nostrils are like a faucet, and his eyes are still staring at the figure.


    My mom, how many years have you not seen a woman?


    There were also nuns on the bus, and their teeth were itching. In their eyes, the girl was a goblin. She was so exposed in broad daylight. She was shameless, a bitch


    In particular, the nuns in the snow temple are blushing with shame. They all boast of being Fairies in the sky. They are arrogant and cold, showing their wrist is the limit, but they are the goddesses of all men in the Kunlun world!


    The appearance of this goblin, and the reaction of the men in the car, make them who have always been arrogant and become the focus of attention, threatened!

 Chapter 1270

    It''s hard to settle down and the car starts.


    All the men in the car are like eggplants beaten by frost. They are out of their wits and lying in the car.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao can''t help but feel helpless. So many big men just stare at it and scare an adult girl away. It can be imagined that the scene is really shocking.


    Huang Ze was pale just now. He lost a lot of energy.


    e¡­ It''s not only him, but also many vigorous young monks. To them, the girl''s exposure is no less than the bridal bellybag and gauze on the wedding night


    Seduce them all the time!


    For example, the friars in front of the car are all wrapped up. Except for their pretty faces, they all depend on fantasy. That''s the difference in thinking


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao looks at Yan Jin. This guy''s eyes twinkle with evil light. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. His eyes are still flexible. Is his facial expression very rigid?


    This guy doesn''t look normal!


    All of a sudden, a disciple exclaimed, "Hey, look, how can there be a coffin upstairs?"


    "Where else, here too..."


    One after another, the disciples exclaimed, and their faces began to be dignified. The coffin was hanging in the high building. Could it be that one of the corpse ways could raise corpses here? This technique is really amazing.


    What kind of ancient corpse does he keep?


    Is it a drought? Generals? Or the ancient corpse king!


    uses the body of the falling energy to absorb the essence of the sun and moon, and finally refuses to invulnerability of a corpse.


    Huang Ze also came to the interest, a public discussion, holding different opinions, looking forward, but found dozens of tall buildings, all are hanging coffins, huge and eye-catching.


    "Hiss!"


    Is there no one in charge of this China? How can such a great power raise a corpse blatantly and not be afraid of harming mortals?


    After listening for a while, Ning Tao realized that he wanted to explain, but his identity was not suitable.


    Looking at these silly B in this discussion is very happy, he choked that called a uncomfortable ah, want to say but can''t say.


    At this time, an accompanying soldier in plain clothes coldly glanced at Huang Ze and others, and said coldly: "what ghost, raising corpses, the moral of building coffins on high buildings is" promotion and wealth "!


    "A bunch of ignorant Hicks...!"


    Huang Ze and others were very angry, and their faces turned to pigliver color. They were indignant and said, "how can we possibly know the things in your world, and who do you TM say is a country bumpkin?"


    "Click!"


    Er!


    "Those coffins look really chic, not bad," Huang Ze and others said with a farfetched dry smile.


    "Pooh...!"


    Ning Tao see a few people eat shriveled, immediately laugh spray out, but the next second but attracted a few people''s hatred, ferocious.


    Huang Ze''s eyes were venomous. He forgot that the bastard was still sitting beside him. He was beaten into a pig''s face and dared to laugh at them.


    Just then, the car suddenly stopped.


    One of them was stunned. Looking up, they found that they had arrived at a shop, which was still a magnificent place.


    This is Fei Feifei jewelry!


    Someone slowly read out, sitting in the corner of Ning Tao smell speech eyes open, suddenly looked up to the outside.


    Unexpectedly, came to the headquarters of Feifei jewelry.


    Everyone got out of the car and looked at the leader of the Chinese jade industry in front of them. They were filled with surprise.


    Wu Hailin explained: "this place is the top jeweler in China. You can visit it and have a rest. Remember, no one is allowed to make trouble."


    Yanling and others were submissive and agreed quickly. Under his leadership, they went into the glittering jewelry store one after another.


    Ning Tao just wants to go in, eyes a glance, suddenly saw two acquaintances, unexpectedly is Zhang Mingyuan and Du Hui two people.


    Zhang Mingyuan and Du Hui said a few words with a smile. The former left in a luxury car, while the latter swaggered into Feifei jewelry!


    What are these two bastards doing here?


    When did Feifei jewelry let this kind of trash in?


    After thinking about it, I decided to go first.


    As soon as I got to the door, I was stopped by a security guard. He said angrily, "Hey, where''s the beggar? Get out of here. Can you enter here?"


    Ning Tao looked to the side and pointed to himself uncertainly: "you Are you talking about me? "


    The security guard looked contemptuous and said, "nonsense, is there anything uglier than you? I dare to come out."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao has a gloomy face. He can''t remember that Feifei jewelry has this rule. If it''s ugly, it won''t be allowed to enter??


    "Oh, young master Hui, you''re here. Just a moment. I''ll kick him out now," the security guard said to a man.That man is Du Hui.


    Du Hui waved his hand and looked at Ning Tao up and down with some interest. There was a different color in his eyes.


    Ning Tao''s heart is tight for fear of being recognized.


    However, it was obvious that his idea was superfluous. Du Hui sneered with disdain: "boy, do you know where this is? How dare you come here to beg?"


    This speech, not far away Huang Ze and others holding the arm sneer, can see this bastard eat shriveled, when happy.


    Ning Tao looked at him coldly and said in a low voice, "I''m a VIP, not a beggar."


    VIP?


    Du Hui laughed and joked: "you say you are a VIP. Do you know who I am?"


    "I''d like to hear about it." Ning Tao narrowed his eyes.


    "Listen, I''m the owner of this jewelry store. Every coin belongs to me. Now what kind of VIP are you?" Du Hui said with a grim smile.


    It seems that in order to set off his nobility, the staff, managers and some familiar guests in the hall all said with a smile: "I''ve met boss Du!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s pupil contracted into the eye of a needle. The whole person was stunned. Du Hui was the boss. What about sister Xia?


    He was suddenly clear in his mind, and his face was gloomy. It seemed that a lot of things happened during his absence


    "Why, I can''t tell you, I can''t tell you. Get out of here, mom. You''re tired of being a VIP in front of me," Du Hui said with a proud face.


    Ning Tao stares at him for a long time. Du Hui''s scalp is numb when he looks at him. He even kicks out with great force.


    "Bang Putong...! "


    To everyone''s surprise, Ning Tao was kicked to the ground with a striking footprint.


    "M, what are you looking at? Who are you looking at? If you don''t give it to me, I''ll dig your two dog eyes for you, believe it or not," Du Hui said with a ferocious face.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao stood up, patted the dust on his body, left without saying a word, and walked cleanly.


    Du Hui saw his departure and frowned. He always felt that his back was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while?


    In a corner of the hall, Yan Jin''s smart eyes looked at all this, and the corner of his mouth drew an evil arc.

 Chapter 1271

    Du Hui, with a high face, strode in like a winner, and was quite proud.


    Looking at the adoring eyes cast by those female employees, it made him feel a little fluttering, windy and proud.


    When passing by Huang Ze and others, he just frowned a little, and then gave them a back of the head. He walked leisurely and slowly to the depth.


    Huang Ze a few people cold hum, the feeling of being ignored is obviously not good, especially like them so proud people.


    But when he thought of Ning Tao being kicked out, he couldn''t stop feeling proud. Now he can''t even get in. If a person can get into this situation, it''s better to run into death


    But they did not notice, there is a person also quietly left, silent, no one can notice.


    Du Hui hummed a little song. When he thought of the fast-growing Feifei jewelry, his heart was filled with satisfaction. This is a good day.


    When he thought of the beautiful secretary he recruited a few days ago, his heart was very hot. He could hardly get out of bed.


    "Jie Jie Baby, here I am


    He pushed open the door of the office, and there was a rest place in it, which was his favorite nest.


    "Creak!"


    As soon as the door was opened, I saw the half hidden little beauty. It was a touch of amorous feelings. I was thirsty when I thought about it.


    Du Hui excitedly began to pick up his clothes. He looked like a wild animal, and his eyes were already bloodshot.


    "Jie Jie Baby, I''m coming! "


    "Cough!"


    Suddenly a cough rang up, let the incarnation sex wolf general Du Hui body a stiff, such as startled jumped up.


    "Who, who''s here..."


    He was shocked and looked behind him. In his sight, he was a young man with a cold face.


    "It''s you, the beggar just now," said Du Hui, stunned and shocked, pointing to him.


    Subconsciously, he was about to touch the pistol, and suddenly found that his clothes were all


    taken off, leaving only a big underpants.


    This, let his heart cool a lot.


    Du Hui''s face was pale and he said nervously, "you How did you get in? I warn you, I''m from the Du family in Jinghua. Be careful, I can kill you every minute. "


    Ning Tao smell speech, lightly cut apple, seem to be a little too slow, wrist slightly hard, unexpectedly can''t see knife light.


    After three breaths, the apple peels all over the floor.


    "Click...!"


    A big mouthful of fresh and tender pulp was bitten into his mouth, but Du Hui''s eyes were widened, and the whole person was stunned for several seconds.


    Suddenly shocked, he said: "you are a monk. You should have heard of Emei sect. It''s my family''s follower."


    This speech, Ning Tao finally had a reaction, raised that a cold and heartless face, surrounded by domineering.


    "I ask you, what''s the matter with Feifei jewelry? How could the boss become you? Why aren''t they here, Xia Mengfei? What''s the dirty thing you''ve done at Du''s?"


    Hearing this, Du Hui was surprised and angry, and said: "Feifei jewelry is our own. What is dirty?"


    Hearing his angry voice, Ning Tao said coldly: "Du Hui, can''t you even hear my voice? I''ll tell you again, what''s the matter? "


    Your voice?


    Du Hui was stunned and his face changed.


    All of a sudden, a dusty memory and a forgotten name of fear pop up.


    See his mouth wide open, pupil one shrink, lose one''s voice startle a way: "you You are the devil Ning Tao, no It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Wudang sect has said that you are dead. "


    When he thought of this, he ran out of his way, and the whole person became crazy and scared.


    "Don''t kill me. Don''t kill me. I don''t know anything. It''s none of my business She volunteered


    "Bang!"


    Ning Tao angrily shot, a leg whip directly pulled him to the ground, the hard floor all sent out cracks.


    This is not over, the fruit knife in his hand went directly into Du Hui''s shoulder, into the bone, and stirred up.


    "Ah Please Don''t kill me...! "


    Du Hui shows his teeth in pain and shivers all over his body. He is afraid of Ning Tao''s shadow. He is defeated by him again and again, and many times he escaped from death.


    Ning Tao a face indifference, stir fruit knife, words cold way: "I want to know, tell me."


    Du Hui twisted his muscles and said painfully, "I said, I said it all. It was you and Xia Mengfei who gave 55% of the shares of the whole Feifei jewelry to the state and let many people divide them up."


    A listen to this speech, Ning Tao facial expression a Sha, a draw out fruit knife again stabbed his thigh, blood spurt.


    "Ah I mean it''s true Really...! "Ning Tao said angrily: "dare you cheat me? When did I hand over the shares? How could sister Xia volunteer?"


    "It''s true, it''s true Listen to my dad say that the country is ready to deal with you, because your threat is too big. No one can suppress you in terms of economy, strength or contacts. "


    "On the latest chapter e ~ *


    " just at a secret meeting, Xia Mengfei suddenly handed over a share agreement, which is a 55% transfer, with your signature on it, which means that you bowed your head. "


    "Because of this, the state only takes a first-class alert on you, but does not choose to destroy you. This is what my father said personally," said Du Hui with a sad face.


    After hearing these words, Ning Tao suddenly felt some pain in his heart, a kind of convulsive pain, a kind of heart pricking pain.


    Among other things, he endured humiliation in the Kunlun world and always hoped to find out the truth so as not to cause damage to China.


    But secretly, they want to destroy themselves!


    I will do my best, but you will die!


    Ning Tao a sad smile, some sad, bitter, he knows that it may be because of some people''s joint trouble, not that one''s decision, but, really some heart!


    Suddenly, he said dully, "I ask you, why is Zhang Mingyuan in Feifei jewelry? What is he doing here?"


    "Ah Zhang also got shares. He is also a boss in name. I''m not sure about the rest, but I seem to hear that he has done a lot of great things in Beijing. "


    Big deal?


    Ning Tao brow lock, heart suddenly accelerated, feel some uneasiness, just want to open, eyelid but a jump.


    "Dang!"


    A spark burst out, Ning Tao''s fruit knife split in an instant, a bleeding mark on his shoulder, bleeding.


    But also because of this resistance, his body suddenly retreated, finally retreated to the corner, raised a pair of golden pupils.


    "Can''t you help it at last?"

 Chapter 1272

    Ning Tao said coldly, the opportunity to kill burst out!


    "Oh, listen to you, you mean you''ve found me long ago. It''s interesting, a prey that I''m very interested in," said a man who walked out of the shadow with a smile, a person who was very familiar with.


    He turned out to be Ning Tao!


    "Hiss!"


    Du Hui, lying on the ground, was so scared that his eyes protruded outwards that he was numb and stupefied.


    Live in Actually There are two Ning Tao!


    He felt dizzy in front of his eyes and suddenly took out his two big mouths, only to find that it was not a dream.


    There are really two Ning Tao, and As like as two peas.


    Du Hui was so stupid that he couldn''t distinguish between them.


    Not only is he extremely shocked, but Ning Tao is also startled. It''s inconceivable that there will be another Ning Tao.


    If he doesn''t believe that he is himself, I''m afraid he will have self doubt at this moment. That face is carved in a mold, which is more real than looking in the mirror.


    "Ning Tao is not satisfied with his name, but with his face Die


    Fake?


    Du Hui thought for a moment, and then looked at Ning Tao behind him. Ning Tao was the first one to come out, but his face was blue and purple, and he didn''t see clearly.


    But, how to say.


    The appearance of Ning Tao is not clear, but his inner is very similar to the person in his impression.


    as like as two peas in the impression he had, the clear shape of Ning Tao was somewhat rigid.


    Du Hui is confused. Who is real and who is fake?


    Hua Lian Ning Tao''s face was overcast and his veins were exposed. He said angrily, "who are you


    "I''m Ning Tao of course," he said with a smile. "Can''t I see it so clearly?"


    "If you are Ning Tao, who am I?" Hua Lian Ning Tao said in a deep voice.


    "Of course you''re a fake. I''m Ning Tao. You can''t replace me at will. You want to kill people in my name and deliberately plant them. You''re really poisonous," she said coldly.


    With a squint in his eyes, Hua Lian Ning Tao suddenly said, "it doesn''t matter who you are. There is a bystander here. Let him judge us Who is Ning Tao? "


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, his face showed interest. He carried his hands and said with a smile: "interesting, I like ha ha..."


    When they kicked the ball to him, Du Hui''s face became ugly and his scalp felt numb.


    However, two murderous eyes staring at him made his whole body sweat.


    "I I Can I ask a simple question? " Du Hui suddenly hardens his head and says something far fetched.


    "Say," they said in unison.


    "Are you two people in the same world, such as ghosts, hell..." Du Hui said weakly.


    "No The two replied at the same time.


    "I see. That means one of you is not from this world, right?" Du huidao.


    "Less nonsense." Two people cold way.


    "Eh!"


    Du Hui clenched his teeth, took a deep breath, and roared: "the king of heaven and the tiger of earth, take the next sentence."


    "Pagoda town river demon," rigid Ning Tao sneered.


    Hualian ningtao heard these words, the muscles on his face twitched for a while, and he said: "ice like one meter five."


    Hearing these words, rigid Ning Tao suddenly burst out laughing with contempt and said: "you can''t answer this simple question correctly. Fake, what else do you have to say?"


    Not waiting for another Ning Tao to open his mouth, Du Hui suddenly jumped out in surprise and said with a laugh, "Congratulations, you''ve fallen into the trap!"


    After that, he pointed to Hua Lian and said excitedly, "you are the real Ning Tao. How about I''m smart?"


    Hua Lian Ning Tao was dumb when he heard the words. His brain turned a little, and he finally understood the reason. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Rigid Ning Tao a face don''t understand, sullen way: "I said the answer is wrong, why say he is the real Ning Tao, that answer, is a mistake."


    Hearing this, Du Hui said with a smile: "yes, it''s the wrong answer, but only people in this world can think of this answer. As for the right nature, it''s another world."


    Hearing these words, rigid Ning Tao still couldn''t figure it out, but Hua Lian Ning Tao suddenly remembered something and suddenly realized, "I think I should know who you are?"


    Rigid Ning Tao sneers, scornful way: "talk about it."


    "You are Yan Jin, but that''s not your real identity, because no one knows your real identity, but there is a name to describe you, right The ghost faced scholar


    See flower face Ning Tao light smile way.


    Rigid ningtao a sign, Leng for half a day, suddenly burst out laughing, is so licentious, cold to the bone."It''s interesting. It''s really interesting. After so many years, you are the first person to recognize me. Even the cunt in Yunshui city didn''t do it, but you recognized me here."


    Hua Lian Ning Tao turned a deaf ear and recalled: "the ghost face scholar, it''s said that no one knows his true face, because he has more than 1000 faces, especially his love for beautiful women..."


    "I''m right about that?"


    Hearing this, rigid Ning Tao finally no longer hide, showed a ferocious smile, ruthlessly said: "right, how can you recognize it, you still want to die here!"


    "Oh, I''m curious who gives you self-confidence. For so many years, no one dares to impersonate me, and no one dares to run wild with me," said Ning Tao.


    The ghost faced scholar''s eyes narrowed, but suddenly opened wide. He roared in his mouth: "thousand magic secret scriptures, magic soul needles!"


    See him suddenly fly to throw, more than a dozen shining silver thin needles fly, the speed is as fast as thunder, airtight.


    Ning Tao body a bow, just want to avoid, suddenly eyes stare straight, because a kind of soul power seeped into his mind, that type, unexpectedly is the soul attack!


    He was shocked, but it was too late.


    "Whoosh!"


    The ghost faced scholar was pale, but he bullied him with a grim smile. His move was invincible.


    Others think that his silver needle is a trick. In fact, it''s a soul attack. At worst, it can buy him a few seconds, but a few seconds is enough to cut off a head.


    "Hiss!"


    A good head flew up, with blood blossoming, and finally fell to the ground, eyes still staring round.


    Du Hui opened his mouth wide. Seeing this scene, what shocked him was not the fight between the two sides, but the person who died in the end.


    That head is Ghost face scholar!


    I don''t know when the handle of the moon is stained with a piece of blood.


    On the war out, sacrifice life and death!

 Chapter 1273

    Head landing, yin and Yang separated!


    Du Hui''s heart and mind were shocked when he looked at his head. His hands and feet were cold, and he collapsed to the ground. There was a smell of urine in his crotch.


    He didn''t understand. Just now it was clear that Ning Tao was going to die. What tricks, hidden weapons, and ghost faced scholars all rushed over. It was obvious that Ning Tao was going to die, but the result surprised him.


    "Poop


    Headless corpse kneels on the ground, the blood spurts old Gao.


    Ning Tao looks at this scene with lingering fear, and his face is pale. He didn''t expect that the move is the soul move, and he didn''t expect that the ghost face scholar''s soul is so strong, which is unexpected.


    According to the common sense, if you don''t enter the divine realm or degenerate into the spirit, you can''t use the power of the soul, because at this time it''s like a pack of scattered sand, and the monks can''t mobilize it, let alone attack it!


    But there are always exceptions. Ning Tao is a living example. Because of the eyes of the candle dragon, his soul is always strong, and the nine changes of the candle dragon also nourish his soul.


    Sin


    with these, he is now powerful!


    I thought he was unique, but today I met one, and I almost carried him. If it wasn''t for his strong soul and early awakening, I''m afraid the head on the ground would be himself.


    The ghost faced scholar must have thought the same way. He met a genius who was not one in ten thousand. He thought he could get it easily, but he was killed easily. The one who died was a tragedy, and he was unwilling.


    If not, it''s not sure who will win or lose with his strength. It''s the worst, but he can run!


    Sad!


    Ning Tao deeply vomited a bad breath, and suddenly frowned again, because he found that the head of the ghost faced scholar was still his "Ning Tao" appearance, and widened his eyes like two copper bells.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    With a murmur, his eyes burst out golden light, trying to see the real essence of the head, but the next second, his face suddenly changed.


    Why?


    Because he found that there was no flaw, there was no cover up or anything like that. The face was this one.


    It''s incredible. It''s beyond his expectation!


    If Ning Tao was hit hard, he stepped back several steps and subconsciously touched his face. It''s impossible. He is Ning Tao!


    Seeing that he was in a wrong mood, Du Hui immediately curled up in the corner, shivering. As for the idea of running away, his hands and feet were paralyzed


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s brain flashed a light, he remembers the ghost face scholar once said what secret code, can it be that?


    I saw that he quickly searched his body, and finally found something strange in his chest. There was something bulging


    When I took it out, I found that it was something carefully wrapped with oilcloth. When I opened the layers of oilcloth, I found three ancient books, and the lower they went, the more ancient and yellow they became.


    Beside the books, there is a delicate jade vase.


    The first thing that came into view was a nameless pamphlet. When he opened it, it was full of rich experience. Ning Tao read it for a long time, and almost had some simple understanding.


    Basically, they are all about the experience and experience of a book called "thousand illusions secret dictionary", and they are written by different people. They should have gone through many generations, and there are many bad things to pay attention to.


    He didn''t understand because he was a layman.


    After opening the second ancient book, Ning Tao finally became interested, because what he saw was a powerful and unique book.


    "Three burning methods!"


    "It includes burning fire finger, burning fire palm, burning fire fury!"


    This is the unique skill of burning burning valley. It is comparable to Taoism. It is also something that all elite disciples must learn. It is famous in the whole Kunlun kingdom.


    Ning Tao once heard about it, but he has never met. He didn''t expect to be in front of him now.


    He is the body of pure Yang and has the attribute of fire. These unique skills are also in line with him. Curious, I can''t help looking at them. The magical powers recorded in them are really eye opening until Last page!


    This page records not magical powers, but Burning ember!


    It records his living habits, personality, hobbies, as well as his usual contacts and contacts. It basically draws out most of his life, which should be the investigation done by the ghost face scholar.


    If you want to disguise a person, you must first understand his every move, contacts, habits, or you may be exposed at any time.


    It seems that there is no reason for the ghost faced scholar to commit many evils, insult and plunder, but get away with the law. If he can analyze a stranger to this extent, he may belong to him in addition to camouflage.


    It''s amazing. There''s something to admire!


    Just as he closed the ancient book, a piece of paper suddenly fell out of the interlayer of a page. It turned out to be a modern clean white paper.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao light Yi, a little surprised, it''s like you found a mobile phone in ancient relics, some do not match the atmosphere.


    Abrupt, very strange!Du Hui in the corner also widened his eyes, with surprise in fear. How could there be a piece of A4 paper in those rotten books.


    In surprise, Ning Tao picked it up, which was written with a few lines of hasty words, a painting is still very shaking!


    "Hiss ~!"


    After just looking at one line, Ning Tao''s eyes widened. He was in a daze. He was lost and confused in his eyes. Some ancient memories passed down from his mind gradually Be touched!


    Du Hui was stunned when he saw this scene. He didn''t know what was going on, but he knew that he should escape. Did he run to the door to call for a bodyguard or take a pistol He killed Ning Tao with a last ditch attack.


    These two choices seem to be simple, but for Du Hui, they are no less than breaking the limit. Now they have become dogs and dare not move.


    Ten minutes later, Ning Tao didn''t move, which buffered Du Hui''s fear. He boldly chose the second idea, killed Ning Tao, killed him


    After struggling for a long time, he finally clambered to his clothes. He only needed to climb ten steps to catch the pistol, but every step was like walking on thin ice, like walking on a steel wire, scared!!


    Three, five, eight Nine steps!!


    It''s the last step. He just needs to reach out and touch his pocket. He only needs one shot. One shot can definitely kill Ning Tao.


    Reach out and touch your pocket.


    Du Hui was overjoyed and seized the pistol. The friction of the metal made him feel more stable, and he was about to avoid future trouble.


    But when I looked up, I saw a pair of deep eyes, a cold and heartless face, and a chill came from the bottom of my heart.


    "Ah No Don''t kill me, don''t, my father is Du Fangyuan, behind me is Emei sect, you can''t kill me... " Du Hui threw away his pistol and hid in a corner.


    However, Ning Tao just gave him a faint look, and then put his mind on the A4 paper, but his fingers were shaking.


    The paper records what the ghost face scholar heard. No, it should be said that he overheard the elder''s secret talk. It''s the amazing secret!


    It turns out that the real destination of the seven shangzongs is It''s the core!

 Chapter 1274

    At the sight of those two words, it touched the ancient memory in his brain, and the unprecedented throb!


    The star core in memory is just an introduction, which is the essence of a world. The star core is there, the world is there, the star core is broken, and the whole world will be separated and disintegrated!


    Its power is also the largest in the universe.


    In my memory, this star core has a high status, which seems to be more important than his inheritance, but the most important point is that it doesn''t exist. It just shows that the star core is very important, which is the reason!


    Ning Tao didn''t get it. His brow was locked. Anyway, he only knew that the star core was very important, and it was hidden in the core of the world. Ordinary people couldn''t touch that level, nor could he be powerful.


    The secret message on the note is the real intention of the seven great masters. They came for the star core of their original world, and they don''t know what they used it for.


    Now they are just looking for the location of the star core. This visit is for this purpose. No wonder they are so honest.


    I didn''t expect someone to send me a pillow when I was sleepy. He was struggling to find out the truth of this matter, but here he learned that it was still a ridiculous A4 paper for modern public affairs!


    He didn''t doubt that it was false at all, because the inheritance of memory, his judgment and some situations showed that the matter was almost understood.


    On the surface, the seven shangzong wanted to learn from scriptures, but on the surface, they wanted to get the original Star core of the world, but they didn''t know where they were. They were divided into three groups and held "star finder" to locate!


    No matter what use they are, they are not good for the original earth. If the star core is taken away by them, everything in the world will disappear in the Dark Universe.


    Stop, we have to stop!


    With a flash of light in my mind, I looked at the last ancient book. It was filled with a sense of ancient vicissitudes. It was old and gray. I didn''t know what material it was made of. I felt very comfortable.


    "Qian, Huan, MI, Dian!


    Four vast and powerful characters, powerful and mysterious, and a sense of vicissitudes, make people in ancient times.


    With the power of pure Yang in hand, A4 paper burns out.


    In Du Hui''s frightened eyes, Ning Tao reaches out his hand and grabs the last ancient book. With expectant eyes, Ning Tao slowly turns over the first page


    "In the cage of Kunlun, Yuntian chased me for 30000 Li for revenge. In desperation, he got an ancient secret book of thousand illusions, and even got a thousand faces, so he survived. He changed his name to thousand illusions Taoist..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao seems to know nothing. It should be that the man once had some grudges with Yuntian palace, and some origins.


    Looking down, he was surprised to find that it was an ancient Taoist Dharma!


    Not only can he change his face, but also he can attack. It''s just too rough compared with his nine changes.


    The only thing Ning Tao values is the essence of this transformation, because the strategy in his mind is to need this important factor. He wants to disguise as Yan Jin!


    Since the ghost faced scholar can disguise, why not Ning Tao? Anyway, his identity is a big problem. If he can disguise as Yan Jin, it will be a perfect solution.


    It can not only lurk, but also walk around the world!


    My mind suddenly recalled what I had just seen, what I had learned, what I had learned, and what I had combined with that magic essence method. I had some understanding, and I was still climbing at the speed of a rocket.


    Du Hui is in fear, suddenly his eyes stare straight, because Ning Tao''s facial muscles are wriggling, not shaking, not twitching, but the essence of the change!


    After three breath, in front of a stranger!


    "Ghost Ghost... " Du Hui''s face was horrified. He saw with his own eyes what a great change was, and he became another person.


    Ning Tao touched his face, some rigid, rigid, lack of some flexibility, flexibility, this is a big defect!


    : t ''


    after looking in the mirror, he found that it was exactly the same as the burning ember in his impression. It was carved in the same mold.


    In addition to too rigid, the rest can not find flaws!


    Ignoring Du Hui''s crying and howling, Ning Tao puts away three ancient books, which he needs to ponder slowly, but the exquisite jade bottle makes him pick his eyebrows.


    He remembers that there is another name for the burning Valley, which is the place where the pharmacists gather. In the Kunlun kingdom of nuota, if there are 100% of the pharmacists, the burning Valley accounts for 80%, which is amazing.


    As soon as he pulled off the bottle cap, a warm smell of Dan came to his nose, which made him ready to move.


    "Gulu!"


    It''s a powerful elixir. I can''t believe that the fragrance of the elixir is as good as my hard work. The name of the pharmacist is really extraordinary.


    Ning Tao was surprised that this elixir overturned his understanding of elixir. No wonder other disciples of shangzong practiced so fast. With this elixir, pigs can become essence!


    All of a sudden, there was a stir in his heart.


    Since there are pills, can there also be prescriptions? The ghost face scholar should be a greedy person. He should take the priceless treasure of unique learning and Dan Fang with him.He rummaged for a while, and finally found a hot red red prescription in the place where he was close to his chest.


    Open a look, good guy, there are six Dan Fang, although all are transcribed, but it is very detailed.


    His grandmother''s, this ghost face scholar who is what bad person, clearly is a timely good man, send money boy!


    Three ancient books, elixir, Dan Fang, which one of these is not priceless, but now, all cheap ningtao!


    Happy in my heart!


    Excited, Ning Tao takes everything in. It''s convenient to have a soul ring. Then he grudges the ghost face scholar, but there''s nothing left.


    Ning Tao thought as like as two peas, and then put the same head with him. Maybe it would be useful later. As for the headless body, the pure Yang''s power burned it up.


    "Step on it!"


    He came to Du Hui with a brisk step. At this time, the latter screamed, but no one came.


    "No Don''t come here. My father is Du Fangyuan. If you kill me, he won''t give up Ning Tao, I beg you, let me go, "said Du Hui, kneeling on the ground.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are quiet, and suddenly he says, "you are wrong!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he clapped his hand like lightning. In the middle of Du Hui''s tianlinggai, he heard a crisp sound of bone fragmentation.


    "Click!"


    Du Hui was stiff on the ground and kept looking up at Ning Tao, but his eyes were losing their luster.


    "For Why? "


    Seeing the last reluctance in his life, Ning Tao said coldly: "because my name Burning embers


    "Poop


    A corpse fell to the ground, his skull was broken, his eyes were not shining, and his temperature was getting cold.


    November, the seventh!


    Du Hui, the son of the Du family of the four families in Beijing, meteorite!

 Chapter 1275

    Outside Feifei jewelry, several sightseeing buses were parked outside. Dozens of people, including Yanling, were looking worried and calm.


    Ning Tao, burning ember unexpectedly disappeared at the same time, this has been resting for an hour, two people unexpectedly haven''t shadow.


    Huang Ze was sent out to search by Yanling, and Wu Hailin also calmly sent soldiers to search. At the same time, he also checked the locator and found that there was something strange about shielding, which was very vague.


    In the peak state, it can be judged that the person is within one kilometer nearby, but it is difficult to find in the city.


    The location of the display is in Feifei jewelry, but except for those places, where are they going?


    Yan Ling is worried about Yan Jin!


    Wu Hailin is worried about Ning Tao!


    To tell you the truth, Wu Hailin really doubts whether Ning Tao has started. The purpose of his bringing people to Feifei jewelry is to let it know the current situation. He can''t see it down.


    Although both of them didn''t talk to Xia Mengfei on the phone, because they were afraid of making a big deal, Wu Hailin really couldn''t keep an eye on these aggressive people, so he came up with such a bad plan.


    Unexpectedly, something really happened!


    Wu Hailin clenched his fist. He didn''t know what uncle Ning would do. Don''t rush to the four families in Beijing.


    If that''s the case, it''s terrible!


    He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "all of you look for it. The localizer is here. I''m sure it''s not far away. I can''t let go of any corner."


    "Yes


    A group of people just responded, only to find that there was a commotion in the jewelry store, "he''s here, this guy''s out..."


    Wu Hailin and Yanling looked up at the same time, but the latter was a little relieved, which surprised the former.


    The people who came out were Burning ember!


    To be exact, it''s Ning Tao disguised as Yan Jin.


    His face was stiff and he walked into the crowd without saying a word. At this time, Yanling met him with a cold face and said, "who will allow you to run around without my command?"


    Ning Tao hears speech, the face is expressionless, ask a way: "go to a toilet also want to report with you?"


    "You Yanling was furious. He didn''t expect that he would dare to contradict him. It was against him.


    But Wu Hailin grabbed him and said, "I ask you, have you ever seen Ning Tao?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, glanced at him, impatient way: "I said I was going to the toilet, how to meet him?"


    Hearing this, they frowned.


    Wu Hailin didn''t know where he thought of it, and his face gradually faded. Maybe martial uncle Ning had something else to do


    As for Yanling, it was not pleasant to see from left to right. Suddenly, the muscles on his face began to wriggle untimely in the whole team. For a while, Ning Tao, strangeness, and burning Ember.


    It''s not so easy to master Taoism. Ning Tao''s half a day''s Kung Fu is comparable to his half a life''s attainments. His talent in practice can be seen from a glance.


    Wriggle for a long time, and finally restore the appearance of burning embers!


    After this change, the rigid face seems to have a trace of life, no longer as rigid as before, rigid.


    He was thinking about one thing: the cultivation of the ghost faced scholar was five fold cultivation of the infant environment, but his cultivation was only three fold.


    If there''s nothing wrong, it''s OK. But if there''s any dispute, any exposure is not as direct as this. Cultivation is the foundation, and unique learning is the icing on the cake.


    After thinking about it, he took out the elixir!


    After swallowing so many burning thunder grasses, and the effect of anti heaven resolution, his accumulation now has reached the bottleneck. The three elixirs in this bottle should enable him to go up a new level.


    Immediately a cruel, directly swallow a elixir, a pure and majestic drug power diffuse, for a long time


    At this time, there are two more sneaky people in the corridor of the hotel, constantly scanning the number of the house, reciting two hundred and five, and finally stopping in front of a room.


    An oval house number, room 250!


    They look at each other and show Jie''s grim smile

 Chapter 1276

    In the room, Ning Tao sits cross legged, and the thin energy between heaven and earth gradually converges, and his clothes are windless.


    What is the environment is whether it can adapt to a place where people live. Spiritual power is an indispensable thing for monks.


    For example, if Wudang Mountain can keep its present state, the friars may never be extinct, provided that there are no external factors.


    It''s unrealistic to break through with external energy, so we can only rely on a spirit elixir. A spirit elixir''s lower abdomen will be swallowed up by the contrarian formula to strengthen our body.


    But Dantian just shook and didn''t pull him into that space. Obviously, he didn''t have enough energy.


    The eyebrow with closed eyes was inverted. It seemed that the energy he needed to break through was indeed several times that of ordinary people.


    He hesitated a little and swallowed the remaining two in one breath. If he failed this time, he became benevolent and vowed to break through.


    The energy of the two elixirs is very huge. Ning Tao''s body has some bulges, just like a blower blowing. He moves against the sky, Dantian It moved, too.


    His consciousness has entered a golden country, which is the space he once stepped into. He It''s about to break through.


    Ning Tao''s heart is a joy, finally to come, in order to achieve this step, but he does not know how much elixir he swallowed.


    "Roar Roar...! "


    Two golden dragons sprang up in the golden fog, one of which was lavender and roared up to the sky.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he looked at the huge outline in the deepest part of the fog area, which covered the sky and the ground.


    He didn''t know how big the fog area was, but he knew whether the huge outline was a dragon or the last one he wanted to defeat. Finally, that Kowloon!


    But it''s too early to think about it. What he has to do now is to defeat the two dragons and achieve "Five Dragons entanglement"!


    "Today, bring up the sword, kill the Dragon again, fight...!"


    "Roar Roar...! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Click...!"


    "Gee, open it. I''m a jerk. This boy is so bold and fat. He even dares not to lock the door after angering elder martial brother Ling. I''m tired of it," said one of the disciples.


    Seeing this, another man said with a grim smile: "brother Yanqi, maybe this boy didn''t dare to lock the door because he was afraid. Don''t you think he was often beaten by you? Maybe he was afraid of losing face."


    "Lose face?"


    "Well! It''s not a shame to annoy elder martial brother Ling. I''ll call everyone out and humiliate him by stepping on his face in public, "Yanqi said with a ferocious smile.


    After that, he said with a strange smile to one of the people around him: "brother Zhang Chi, you are very conscious. On behalf of Zhongling, elder martial brother is the most optimistic about you. You must not let him down."


    After hearing the speech, Zhang Chi immediately excitedly assured: "brother Yanqi, don''t worry. If this man offends elder martial brother Ling, that''s to offend all of us. I''m willing to be a pioneer for all of us."


    Words fall, mercilessly kick on the door, will be opened the door, "boom" a kick of big open.


    They walked in with a big grin and found that the light was on in the room, while Yan Jin sat on the carpet.


    "Well, he is In the breakthrough, "Zhang Chi''s eyes narrowed, judging from the fluctuating breath around him.


    Yan Qi also frowns. How can this boy break through at this time? It''s taboo for friars to be disturbed when they break through. If it''s light, they will break through and lose their way.


    They are here to find fault, but they will not force Yan Jin to a dead end. In that case, no one will feel better.


    They should have supported each other. After all, they are in a different place. If the elder knew that they were fighting hard, I''m afraid their fate would not be better than that of Yan Jin who failed to break through!


    It''s not worth the loss.


    But elder martial brother Ling said that he would teach him a lesson. If the boy doesn''t obey, he will come to him and let him beat him.


    What should we do in this special situation?


    Two people look at each other and feel that things are a little tricky. It''s better for Yan Jin to fight desperately, but they can''t watch him break through so helplessly. How can they make him happy!


    Yan Qi face dew struggle, suddenly turned Zhang Chi one eye, in the mouth light cough a, immediately and as if nothing happened of see to one side.


    Zhang Chi''s face was stunned, and then he realized that it was to let him interfere with Ning Tao. He didn''t open his mouth to get rid of his responsibility. If nothing happened, everything would be fine. If something happened, he would be


    After thinking hard for a long time, I finally decided to gamble. How can the monk fight with heaven without such courage?


    See him walk to Ning Tao side without cover up, Yan Qi also quietly comes to the other side, ready to suppress at any time.


    Zhang Chi looked at Ning Tao and murmured: "it depends on your nature whether you live or die. If you want to offend elder martial brother Ling, blame yourself."


    At the thought of this, he tried his best to push Ning Tao with his teeth clenched. The palm of his hand was still full of spiritual power. It was obvious that he held the hand under the cruel heart and vowed to let him go crazy.Yan Qi''s face is also surly. The two people''s ideas obviously tend to be the same. Since they want to do it, they should do it thoroughly.


    If Ning Tao is possessed or dead, they don''t say that no one should know. Even if he knows, he can take Zhang Chi out to blame. Anyway, they are all tools!!


    "Jie Jie...!"


    At this critical moment, Ning Tao, who has been sleeping with his eyes closed, suddenly wakes up and opens a pair of bright golden pupils.


    "You two What do you want? "


    Those two people smell speech a startle, was frightened a big jump!


    How''s that possible? How''s this kid''s breakthrough over?


    It''s only a quarter of an hour for the infant refining monks in Kunlun kingdom to break the fastest record. Even today''s first young person in Kunlun Kingdom, the "emperor" of Yuntian palace, is only two quarters of an hour!


    But I''m afraid they haven''t even had half an hour since they entered the hotel. Is this guy a genius?


    What a joke!


    Although they can''t see the golden pupil, they can feel a burning feeling and a floating breath.


    "Do it!"


    Yan Qi Li roars, and his face is ferocious. He wants to stop Ning Tao first, and his palms are hot.


    "Burning three moves, burning palm!"


    As soon as Zhang Chi clenched his teeth, his spiritual power broke out. At such a close distance, using his unique skills must be a killer.


    "Green tiger three claws!"


    ; s


    the two attacks are almost in front of us, and they will be swept over us in the blink of an eye, and the eyelids are jumping wildly.


    Ning Tao''s face turned cold and his eyes burst out. The golden light actually had substance. He yelled: "soul Confusion


    The two attacked each other, and some confused color appeared in their eyes, as if they had forgotten who was who?


    But only one breath later, they quickly wake up, quickly closed their eyes, regardless of 37 21 ruthlessly rushed past.


    At this time, Ning Tao gave a cold hum, and his figure appeared a double shadow in the space. He came to another place from the middle of the two and watched them fight each other.

 Chapter 1277

    "Bang!"


    "Chula Hiss...! "


    Both of them were severely injured at the same time. One''s chest print was burnt black, and the other''s flesh and blood were blurred.


    Just when they were bounced away, Ning Tao took out his hand like lightning. With his big hand, he pulled the bow and held the back of their heads. Then he burst back like a stretched spring.


    ¡±Bang


    "A powerful and beautiful Right, right, right


    Two people''s brain burst of dull sound, only feel that this day is no longer the day, this ground is no longer the earth, the world is TM black.


    "Putong...!"


    They fell flat on the ground, and their forehead swelled like a small fist at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Looking at this scene, Ning Tao locked his brows, some anger, at the beginning, he was also scared, opened his eyes, did not wait for him to be happy, good guy, more two big men.


    One face evil, hands into chicken claw shape, the other face evil smile, stretch out two hands as if to touch him, eh!


    But it made him sick.


    Just break through the cultivation of good mood is gone, clenched a powerful fist, the whole body is full of boiling power, and then look inside Dantian, five golden dragon around yuan baby!


    It''s five dragons!


    This time he disguised the identity of Yan Jin, there should be no big defects, as long as more grinding.


    In other words, how could these two guys be in their own room, as if they were all members of the team. When they looked at the door again, they opened it wide!


    Strange?


    A wave of sleeves, a strong wind will close the door.


    Ning Tao feels chin, eyes twinkle, is considering how to deal with two people, suddenly caught a glimpse of the ring on the finger, have echo.


    "Eh!"


    He whispered and was very surprised. How could naringjie react? It was the only time that something was wrong after he put it on.


    The ring on his hand is called Yin Yang Naling ring. Generally speaking, there are two rings, one is Yin and the other is Yang!


    Yinling ring is in the hands of Xianyi.


    A mysterious woman who has made him confused up to now has become his fiancee for no reason. This pair of rings also say that it is a token of love, but they can''t be taken off. It''s a feeling of being forced on.


    And yanglingjie is in his own hands.


    That is the one on hand. It was the only wrong place in such a long time, which made him very confused.


    Can the ring be taken off?


    Ning Tao''s heart moves, and he quickly goes to pick it. But after three breaths, he is desperate again. Maybe it only works to chop his fingers.


    But what does this ECHO mean?


    He frowned, subconsciously injected a trace of spiritual power, but this time he finally had a response. From the Yangling ring, he came an ancient message like a flood of wasteland, which immediately occupied his mind.


    One is to accept spirit, the other is to refine spirit!!


    Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, that stiff face unexpectedly showed the color of great joy, did not expect that its second role actually opened.


    Refining spirit can refine all spiritual things, alchemy, weapons, and even the ability to refine heaven and earth. Of course, it''s too far away


    K head + I hair (


    he can ignore the others first, but there is a word that makes him spirit up, alchemy, can alchemy!!


    Although I knew this ring was extraordinary for a long time, I didn''t expect it to have this effect. It''s equivalent to taking a pharmacist with me. I just don''t know the specific effect?


    By the way, I have danfang!


    Ning Tao is very excited and suddenly finds that he has everything he needs. There are a lot of medicinal materials, miracles, fire properties, Dan prescriptions. What''s worse is It''s dry!


    If he can really make pills, it will be very powerful. Let''s not say anything else. If one elixir is made into a pill, its efficacy will reach 200%, which is equivalent to two elixirs.


    There are at least 30000 elixirs in his ring. If all of them are refined into elixirs, they are worth more than 60000. It should be noted that elixirs are valuable everywhere.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao is really envious. Learning to alchemy is equivalent to having the golden mountain and the silver mountain, and let people be ancestors to offer.


    Even if he is only the weakest pharmacist, if he wants to go to Lintan City, Han Ming and Bai Wuhen will join hands with many big families to welcome him 3000 meters away, and give him a slap.


    It can be seen that the status of the pharmacist is noble and high!


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and sits on his knees. Whether he can become a pharmacist or not depends on whether there is any dry wood in his life.


    According to the message in my mind, I decided to run against the heaven, and the majestic spirit power was poured into the ring like the flood of opening the gate. Yang Lingjie was so brilliant that it even spewed out an ancient medicine tripod.


    This tripod is a square tripod. It is simple and unsophisticated. It exists between illusion and reality. It seems to have a special charm. On its tripod, there are four magnificent characters that flash away."God To Melt The stove


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of excitement, because it is this medicine cauldron that can refine spirit and change with his cultivation. The heaven and the earth will nourish his pills


    Recalling the message in his mind, he clenched his teeth and did it. Anyway, barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes. No one taught me how to make pills.


    Ning Tao is not convinced of hum a, just want to start to test, found that the two guys actually have the sign of awakening.


    After a little meditation, he used his spiritual power to conjure up two ropes, which tied the two tightly and tightly around his neck.


    After finishing these, Ning Tao took out the Dan prescription again, a small pile of miraculous drugs, including all kinds of herbs needed above, and everything was ready.


    Er And then what?


    He scratched his head, grasped Dan Fang and looked at it during the day. Finally, he decided to melt a panacea into Dan to test it. In case of failure, he could accept a panacea. Anyway, there are many in the ring.


    At this time, Yan Qi, Zhang Chi wakes up, but the pain in his chest makes him awake instantly, and he takes a cold breath.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Two people immediately reaction, but found that they were tied tightly, a little change, rope contraction will also have a warning.


    And the person who alerted is Burning ember!


    Yan Qi''s pupil shrank, and he scolded subconsciously: "Yan Jin, how dare you tie us up? I will tell elder martial brother Ling that you are finished. You are dead."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao coldly took a look at him, with a murderous opportunity, directly scared Yan Qi closed his mouth, Yan.


    Seeing his honesty, Ning Tao snorted coldly. Then he threw the elixir in his hand into the medicine pot, and then he looked at Dan Fang.


    Yan Qi''s face is vicious and blue with anger. Yan Jin, who has been beaten and insulted by him, is not in his eyes. Now he dares to treat him like this. It''s like beating a dog but being bitten by a dog all the time.


    Shame, anger, damn it, little bastard!


    Suddenly, one side of Zhang Chi was surprised: "brother Qi, this burning ember, he What''s going on? Is it alchemy? "


    Alchemy?


    Yan Qi was surprised and looked at it. Then he found that the medicine, the medicine tripod, and Ning Tao, who looked at it with relish.


    The next second, he laughed wildly and said contemptuously, "is he the only one who can make pills? It''s just insulting this sacred honor. If he can make pills, I''ll eat them! "

 Chapter 1278

    "If he wants to be able to alchemy, I''ll eat Baba," he said sarcastically.


    Zhang Chi was stunned when he heard this. He quickly stopped and said, "brother Qi, he is also a disciple of the burning valley. Maybe he can really make pills. Don''t hurt himself because of his wild words."


    Hearing this, Yan Qi''s face sank. Isn''t he the disciple of burning Yan Valley? This is questioning him.


    He immediately said proudly, "hum, even the disciples of burning burning Valley don''t always know how to make pills, especially the useless rubbish like him. If he can make pills, the sow can go to heaven."


    "No?" Zhang Chi frowned.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, Yan Qi was angry and worried. She immediately said, "to tell you the truth, in this era, the pharmacist has become a treasure."


    "Looking at the whole Kunlun Kingdom, there are no more than a few dozen people who can be called a real pharmacist. Even my burning Valley has only nine very old pharmacists."


    Nine?


    Zhang Chi was surprised and then puzzled: "but why can I always hear some news about becoming a pharmacist? It shouldn''t be so few, especially when you burn the burning valley."


    "Well, you don''t understand this. Some people try to get close to this name just to highlight themselves. In fact, it''s far from enough. They can make some potions at most."


    "Like elder martial brother Yanling, he was a first-class genius in my burning valley. With his level of refining medicine, he only reached the level of liquid medicine," Yan Qi said with a look of worship.


    After hearing this, Zhang Chi was shocked. It turned out that there was such an inside story in it. No wonder he never met him after hearing it all the time, just like the pharmacists live in the sky.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something again. He murmured with his mouth to Ning Tao: "Hey, elder brother Qi, can he refine the liquid medicine? What''s his level of refining medicine?"


    Words fall, but discover inflammation together a face gloomy see to oneself, that face Yin of all can drip water to come, very angry.


    Zhang Chi''s scalp was numb when he saw him. He immediately hardened his scalp and said with a dry smile: "Qi Brother Qi, you What do you mean


    Yan Qi looked at him for a long time, and finally said firmly: "listen to me, if he can make pills, no, he can make potions, I call him ancestor, if he can do it, I will dance that Take off your clothes and dance


    , e} first 5F hair


    "hiss ¡«!"


    Zhang Chi was stunned, and his faith was shaken. Yan Qi''s words had a great impact on him.


    At this time, Ning Tao turned his head and looked at them with bright eyes. They were meaningful and colorful.


    Two people are staring at hair hair by him, think Ning Tao plans to deal with them now, can''t help but get nervous, frightened.


    The atmosphere was tense for a while, Ning Tao suddenly pointed to the cauldron and said: "that, don''t you also know how to make pills? The elixir has been put in. What''s the next step?"


    Two people smell speech a Leng, seem to have been struck by thunder.


    Yan Qi stares big eyes, a burst of stupor, staring at the medicine Ding for a long time, suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    The whole room echoed with his laughter, hysterical, insane, repressed release.


    "Ha ha He asked me how to do it Ha ha The fool didn''t know how to light the fire, but he thought about alchemy Ha ha I laugh to death...! "


    Zhang Chi''s face turns blue and red. He was still questioning Yan Qi''s words before. Now he thinks how ridiculous it is. He is ashamed to get into the crack of the ground and has no face to see anyone.


    A man who doesn''t know how to light a fire still wants to make alchemy. It''s like a man who doesn''t know how to light a fire but wants to cook a pot of hot rice.


    Ridiculous!


    Even if Zhang Chi comes from a remote city, he knows that alchemy needs to be ignited. Otherwise, what will you use to alchemy?


    Fantasy?


    Meditation?


    Or bullshit, boast, brag!


    At the thought of these, Zhang Chi had confidence, and his fear of the burning ember disappeared.


    Ning Tao heard, not only did not have shame, but also a face of surprise, a pat head suddenly said: "yes, ah, how did I forget to make a fire, no temperature how to melt elixir."


    At the thought of this, he quickly injected his pure Yang power into the furnace, and the pure Yang fire was transformed. Such an extreme pure flame is the best choice for alchemy.


    "Boom Boom...! "


    The temperature in the room began to rise, and the ancient medicine cauldron gradually formed a dark red, which was due to the high temperature.


    Will this scene all see in the eye of Yan Qi, a face scorn, immediately elated to Zhang Chi way: "see, now you believe me, he is a garbage."


    Zhang Chi Lue felt guilty and said with an apologetic smile, "brother Qi, I was too confused just now to believe such a rubbish. People like this don''t deserve to carry shoes with you."Yan Qi''s face was arrogant, and he said, "so, in the future, you should polish your eyes. Not all cats and dogs can call pharmacists, especially garbage people like him."


    "Yes, yes Hey hey, brother Qi''s lesson is, "Zhang Chi''s flattery is trying to please Yanqi positively.


    Immediately, he held his chest and assured: "a man like this kind of rubbish is insulting alchemy. If he can really produce alchemy, I will go to ten oestrus "Dog..."


    The voice suddenly stopped, revealing a sense of astonishment.


    When he saw that scene, for a moment, Zhang Chi''s eyes almost fell out, his face turned red and his neck was thick, just like a duck who had been pinched by his neck.


    The Yan Qi, who is enjoying his narrow eyes, immediately opens his eyes in surprise and sees Zhang Chi''s shocked appearance. He doesn''t wait for his doubts, but his nose trembles.


    "Well, this This is Dan Xiang


    Yan Qi spirit a vibration, weighs the nose in the mid air a burst of fierce smell, the face appears to enjoy the look, light floating.


    He said excitedly: "my God, this is the best Dan fragrance. It reveals the magic fragrance. It''s definitely the master''s hand. This is Is this the supreme elder coming? "


    He was so excited that he turned around to look for the source crazily, and his eyes showed a fiery color. Who is the master of Dan Dao who turned decadence into magic?


    At this time, in front of Zhang Chi in amazement, he turned his back Nu mouth, scalp numbness.


    Yan Qi is overjoyed. He quickly turns over a big roll with excitement. He raises his bright eyes full of expectation, but just sees Ning Tao take out a fragrant pill from the medicine cauldron.


    "Eh!"


    "Boom!"


    Yan Qi''s eyes are silly, just like being split on the face by the sky thunder. The whole person looks at that pale white pill stupidly, as if he is numb.

 Chapter 1279

    It''s as white as a white pill!


    Yan Qi silly Leng incredible looking at that pill, have excess temperature, can be sure is just refined out, but can''t be sure is, that person how can be Yan Jin.


    It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!


    In two people wood Leng of time, Ning Tao is ecstatic of looking at Dan Yao, the heart is full of achievement.


    Yes, it''s a pill.


    The thick danxiang made his whole body feel comfortable when he smelled it, and his tiny pores were all open, with endless aftertaste.


    {& the first V4 e


    seeing Ning Tao''s proud expression, Yan Qi felt like eating a dead fly. The more he looked at it, the more tired he was, and his heart rejected him to believe it.


    I saw him close his eyes, pale, mouth murmured: "false, this is false, are false..."


    But as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Ning Tao sticking in front of him. He was shocked and said in a panic: "you What do you want? Don''t come here


    Just when he wanted to wriggle to escape like an insect, Ning Tao caught him and said, "be honest with me, I''ll ask you a simple question."


    Yan Qi a face is suspicious, slant an eye way: "what?"


    "No!"


    Ning Tao put the elixir in front of his eyes and said happily, "it''s a elixir, even if it''s refined."


    That look, just like other children show off treasure, full of a sense of achievement, and a little proud.


    Yan Qi face a black, this in his eyes is naked show off, deliberately come to disgust him, very hateful.


    If it wasn''t for a rope to bind him, it would take some time for him to break free. I''m afraid he would have jumped up and gone crazy.


    I saw him staring at the pill, black eyes dribbling around, suddenly a brainstorm, disdain way: "failed, you don''t understand, these are just false."


    Fake?


    Ning Tao scratched his head. He was suspicious. He thought it was very good. How could it fail? It''s impossible?


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, Yanqi added fuel and added vinegar: "don''t you know that when things go to extremes, they will turn against each other? There must be a murderer behind the beauty. This elixir must have failed. "


    Ning Tao frowned tightly and looked at the pills with some heartache. This is the first pill he made. It''s the result of hard work.


    Suddenly, in front of his eyes, he threw this elixir into Zhang Chi''s mouth like lightning. The goods opened his mouth as if to let people count his teeth. This hit was accurate.


    "Well Cough Oh...! "


    Zhang Chi was startled and choked his neck for a while, but the pill melted, and a clear current wandered around the four meridians and eight veins.


    Ning Tao stares at him and says calmly: "the prescription of Dan says that the best way to verify the quality of a pill is to let living people experience it personally, and you can see the result immediately."


    "You dare to let your own people try Dan. If you let the elder know, you will not be let go," Yanqi angrily scolded.


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao suddenly turned his head and said: "then you disturb my breakthrough, and you want to kill me after it''s exposed. What do you think about this?"


    Yan Qi opened his mouth, wriggled for a long time, but he didn''t even let out a fart, and then hardened his head to see Zhang Chi.


    The latter naturally knew how to try Dan. He was afraid and didn''t know what he would become. A little reaction made him cry and howl, just like a big fat bug.


    I don''t know if they are more uncomfortable. I don''t know what kind of situation Zhang Chi is now. Is it uncomfortable or comfortable?


    Just when they were nervous, Zhang Chi''s body stopped suddenly, his eyes were round, his expression was stiff and strange, and suddenly he convulsed violently.


    It''s like an electric shock, shaking, twitching!


    Yan Qi was stunned and immediately yelled: "this is the poison pill. He was poisoned. You see what I said is right. There must be a crisis behind the beauty. You killed him."


    Ning Tao doesn''t pay attention to it, rubs his chin and just quietly looks at Zhang Chi. I don''t know what he''s thinking?


    At this time, Zhang Chi suddenly stopped.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao calmly turned to leave, behind the Yan Qi even busy exclaimed: "I tell you, people are you poisoned, no matter what you do can''t escape responsibility."


    Yan Qi a face of arrogance, inch press, want to disintegrate Ning Tao from the words, but the latter is carrying him, put out a sentence, "I''ll give you a poison pill."


    Words fall, directly let inflammation Qi face black as the bottom of the pot, secretly began to break free from the rope, he didn''t want to die because of test Dan.


    Just as he struggled to break free, the motionless relaxation beside him suddenly bounced up. His face was full of spring light, like eating the perfect tonic pill, and the light of his eyes was even brighter.


    Yan Qi Leng Leng, hurriedly wriggled to its side, asked: "how do you feel?"


    Zhang Chi''s face was full of spring light and said, "cool!"


    Listening to these words, Yan Qi''s pupils contracted, and suddenly he noticed that the big steamed bread on Zhang Chi''s head was gone. His head was still burning with pain, but only red Yin was left on Zhang Chi''s head, and it was still rapidly disappearing.There was only one idea in his mind, the elixir, which was refined from a single common elixir and had the power to transform decay into magic.


    But this kind of method, he only saw in the hands of burning burning burning Valley elder. Has Ning Tao''s Alchemy level reached the level of elder Taishang?


    You''re kidding!


    How can he be compared with the elder!


    He must have used some unknown deception. In his impression, there are seven or eight


    Suddenly, Zhang Chi''s arm clubbed him and motioned him to look in the direction of Ning Tao, with a look of worship on his face.


    When Yan Qi looked at it, he felt a thump in his heart. Ning Tao was actually making pills. The pale gold flame burned the medicine cauldron, and seven or eight medicinal plants have been put in succession, all of which are different miracles.


    He was very familiar with this formula, which was enough to greatly increase the cultivation of the infant trainer. Most importantly, he could swallow it indefinitely.


    At the thought of this, his eyes are also hot. Just now Ning Tao said that he wanted to make pills for him, and he was excited.


    "Ah, you see how his alchemy is like cooking. After he throws it all in, he doesn''t care. Is this alchemy?" Zhang Chi''s suspicions are always strange.


    "You know a fart, this is called personality, master alchemy is generally like this," Yan Qi a face arrogant, disdain in the heart.


    When Zhang Chi heard the speech, he couldn''t keep his face. He said angrily, "you just said that if he wants to make a pill, you''ll eat Baba and dance striptease all over the world!"


    "Who? Are you talking about me? When I said this kind of brain words, you must be wrong, "Yan Qi blinked a pair of innocent big eyes, very at a loss.


    Zhang Chigang wanted to scold him, Yan Qi suddenly spirit, mouth surprise way: "became, and refined into a pill."


    Look at it, it is!


    Ning Tao took out another pill from the medicine tripod. The color of this pill is more beautiful than the last one, and it has rich fragrance. It''s almost essential. It''s absolutely a first-class elixir!


    He came here with the elixir.


    Seeing this, the two men were surprised and said, "I''ll try the pill. Only I can try the pill refined by brother Yanjin."


    "I''ll go to your grandma''s and get out of here. How can you let an outsider try the pills made by my uncle Yanjin? Just go to die and don''t delay our important moment..."


    These two people scold incessantly, a burst of looting, just like two dogs fighting for food, shaking their heads and tails at the master, and at the same time, they are ferocious at their companions, which is ridiculous.

 Chapter 1280

    Ning Tao walks slowly with a calm face.


    Yan Qi and Zhang Chi have already nearly broken their heads. They all rush to raise their heads and even flatter each other.


    It''s an elixir. One of them can not only compensate for their hard work for several days, but also recover their injuries. It has various magical effects. The most important thing is to please the elixir who can refine the elixir Pharmacist!


    Once and infinite, they can distinguish.


    However, Ning Tao just shook his head. In their surprise, he stood on tiptoe and hit them up. A burst of fists and kicks, another heavy blow, deliberately knocked people unconscious.


    He has perspective. It''s not that he can''t see how the Dan experimenter is. What''s funny is that this guy dares to cheat him. He should fight!


    He beat them up, and they really got angry. Ning Tao guessed that Yanling should have sent them, but they were just two minions.


    I''ve hit them on the head several times. I believe they will have a sharp pain when they wake up. As long as they have a vague memory of what happened tonight, it will save them trouble.


    It took a long time to leave both of them at the gate of Yanling, and the rest had nothing to do with him.


    He takes a deep breath and suppresses the chicken jelly. From now on, he Ning Tao will be a pharmacist, which means that Jinshan and Yinshan will smash him. He can''t keep a low profile


    A night without words, hard alchemy.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Yanling kicked open his door, looking angry, but he didn''t say anything.


    Ning Tao seems to have some understanding, a face indifferent.


    On another day''s tour, people in Kunlun absorbed Chinese culture and some simple common sense. Although they were tired, they all enjoyed it and gradually integrated into it.


    Ning Tao has been deducing all kinds of moves in his mind, as well as the details of alchemy, so he is very honest.


    But Yan Ling, who always wanted to get into trouble, was so angry that he couldn''t pick fault at will and could only stare at him.


    In this way, from day to night, all the people were eager to study. When they were planning to go back to the hotel, Wu Hailin took them to the airport.


    "Wu Daoyou, are we going to leave the East China Sea?" See Yan Ling a face surprised way, in the heart some don''t give up.


    "That''s right. You almost have the bottom of culture and common sense. Now it''s time for you to see what technology is. Someone is waiting for us," Wu said calmly.


    "Where are we going?"


    Hearing this, Wu Hailin stepped forward and faced the crowd with a smile. He said mysteriously, "we Go to Beijing


    "Hiss!"


    Yanling, Huang Ze and others stare big eyes, actually want to go to the capital of China, Beijing, it is said that there is a dragon and tiger.


    Now it''s a bit unexpected


    Ning Tao, at the end of the crowd, hears the words. When his eyes light up, he wakes up from many thoughts and goes to Jinghua!


    I saw a chill in the corner of his mouth, and he also had plans to go to Beijing. The four families, the four sects, and the most hidden ghosts, ghosts and snakes, all tremble for me!


    I''m Ning Tao, coming!


    Boom Boom!


    A plane carrying a demon came, which made the already turbulent Beijing even more boiling.


    Everyone spent the whole night on the plane, with the previous novel experience, now also did not have too much interest.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the plane landed.


    Beijing is the most important lifeline capital of China. Its culture can be seen everywhere and is the witness of the past history.


    Wu Hailin took them out of the airport and looked around as if they were looking for someone to meet.


    A group of people also curiously looked at this huge city, a more magnificent spectacle than the East China Sea.


    Huang Ze coldly looks at Yan Jin, which is Ning Tao disguised as Yan Jin. The dead fish face makes him uncomfortable, and he always feels that he hates him when he is not near.


    Ning Tao is too lazy to care more about him. He droops his eyebrows and lowers his eyes.


    At this time, Yanling, their leader, was quietly hiding in a place where no one was watching. After turning his sleeves, he had an instrument disk in his hand, which was a star finder given by the elder!


    Looking down for a few eyes, I found that there was no movement in the seeker, just like these days.


    With a sigh in the dark, it''s not so easy to find this thing. The earth is so big, and there are so many people''s restrictions. It''s hard, hard, hard to find the location of the star''s core!


    Just as he raised his head, a reckless figure suddenly bumped into him. It seemed that he was not careful, and he even apologized.


    Yanling looks up with anger. His anger is not that he was hit, but that if the star finder is found, their plans will be destroyed.


    And he Yanling, will also be reviled forever!


    Don''t wait to see who it is, and there are two people rushed past, very anxious, the last one is also apologizing.Yan Ling looks puzzled and turns to see that it is three people in a hurry. Instead of looking for others, they are looking for Wu Hailin.


    I saw the three people around him in an instant. They asked him what they were talking about one by one. They were eager.


    Wu Hailin was embarrassed and in a wrong mood. This discovery inspired Yanling. As soon as he wanted to find fault, the reason came.


    See him immediately a face proud of come over, arm with concussion spirit power, insolent will push away three people.


    However, when he met the first person, he was hindered. A wave of spiritual power resisted him. There was a very surprised voice, "so you are also a monk."


    But when Yanling heard this, he couldn''t keep his face. He didn''t speak. In an instant, his strength burst out and sped away.


    "Boom!"


    A figure was repulsed, spitting blood, but his mouth was a stuffy hum, he looked up at the sky and spat blood, and fell to the ground.


    Huang Ze and others, who are coming to help, are shocked and step back. Do they know the end of breaking the law and get shot.


    Yanling was also startled. His original intention was to beat him back. At most, he was embarrassed to save his face. But who knows that this kind of result happened Is it touch China?


    "Chengba, this What''s the matter? Are you all right? "Wu Hailin was surprised, and two of them rushed over.


    But one man''s face was ferocious. He took out a pistol and aimed at Yanling. He said fiercely: "what are you doing to my brother? Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you."


    Yan Ling was so shocked that he quickly explained to himself: "this It''s not my fault. He He may have hit the porcelain


    "I touch you and say, who are you? Don''t think I dare not shoot here," the man roared.


    Ning Tao, who saw this scene in his eyes, was pale and full of shock, because all of the three knew him, a seriously injured Chengba, an anxious Longwu, and Ning Rui!

 Chapter 1281

    Cheng Ba is seriously injured, Long Wu is anxious, and Ning Rui is furious with a gun. These three people really give Ning Tao a heart attack.


    Why are all three of them here?


    Shouldn''t it?


    Chengba and Longwu should be in the East China Sea, and they can''t catch up with Ningrui, but how did they become brothers in their mouth.


    They look anxious. It seems that they all know nephew Wu and have a lot to do with each other. Otherwise, they would not have such an attitude.


    It seems that it is the right choice to come to Beijing this time!


    Moreover, he saw Chengba clearly with his perspective eyes at the first time. He was seriously injured in his body, and the disease worsened. The earthquake in Yanling was just an introduction, which broke out Chengba''s suppressed injury.


    Chengba got hurt before that!


    Who did it?


    Is it Zhang Jia, did the Zhou family start?


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkled, and his thoughts flashed through his mind like lightning. His face became gloomy gradually. Since he was in Beijing, he had nothing to do with Zhang Mingyuan!


    He, absolutely not!


    Looking at Chengba''s pain, Longwu''s helplessness, Ning Rui''s roaring to kill, his heart tingles, his nails are embedded in his palm, and the deep pain makes him gnash his teeth.


    He wants to help them, but he can''t reveal his identity, especially his purpose. He wants to use his great wisdom to smash all the Kunlun Kingdom Pit to death!


    "Ning Rui, stop, don''t shoot," Wu Hailin was shocked and stopped.


    Yanling is not only the team leader, but also the incarnation of many Kunlun elders. If you kill him in China, the Kunlun elders will be angry and the cooperation will end. Ning Rui has committed a serious crime!


    Although Wu Hailin doesn''t know much about it, he also knows that in the face of win-win cooperation between the two circles, a mere Ning Rui is still too small. Even Mr. Ning is worse, because he is facing the whole China.


    Ning Rui is obviously a little crazy. His wrists with pistols are all exposed. His eyes are splitting. It seems that his eyes are already red.


    Yanling''s throat was dry and he was sweating. In such a short distance, he couldn''t guarantee that he would be OK. What''s more, he didn''t understand that only soldiers and police could have pistols?


    Huang Ze and others all stepped back. They all felt numb and afraid. The world is so terrible. How can everyone have a pistol? The friars will not decline. That''s a miracle.


    Just as the sword pulled out the crossbow, the seriously injured Cheng BA was helped up by Long Wu. The former said weakly: "Ning Rui, don''t mess around. My injury has nothing to do with him."


    "Put down the gun and don''t cause any more trouble. Have you forgotten what we came here for?"


    Dragon five also burning urgent advised: "Ning Rui, you calm down, I know your heart has been holding fire, but can''t vent, this matter has nothing to do with him, put down the gun."


    Several people''s consolation played a role, Ning Rui''s ferocious look eased a little, but looking at Yanling, he was still full of hostility.


    At this time, a bus came, the harsh sound of the horn attacked the eardrum of the people, and looked up one after another.


    I saw an enchanting woman walking down from the car, originally with a smile on her face, but seeing this scene, her pretty face changed, and a jade hand subconsciously touched the gun.


    Seeing this, Wu Hailin takes advantage of the situation to stop Ning Rui. Under the hostility of the people, he pulls him aside. Chengba and Longwu also rush to get there.


    Huang Ze Di Liu eyes bead son, suddenly horizontal block in front of Yan Ze''s body, a pair of dangerous I come to block resist of appearance, in the mouth still concern of way: "Ling elder brother, you don''t mind."


    Seeing this, Yanling also knew that he was behind the scenes, but his heart was really warm, and he saved some face. At least he was much better than those stupid people.


    "I''m fine, brother Huang Ze has a heart," he said immediately


    While speaking, he put the star finder back into his sleeve and wiped the sweat off his forehead without any trace.


    Although the threat of bullets was not particularly great in terms of his strength, he was afraid to die in case.


    /


    at this time, the enchanting woman came with several people and said warily, "what happened just now?"


    Yanling immediately said with a dry smile: "it turned out to be instructor Dong. It''s a misunderstanding. It''s just a small misunderstanding."


    Dong Miaoke glanced at them and found that Huang Ze and others had the same attitude. Daimei frowned and looked at Wu Hailin and others who were all around and muttering.


    It''s time for the police to stop thinking.


    She smiles at Yanling and says, "I''m in charge of picking you up. In the near future, the other two teams will join us. As for the details, we''ll wait until the place."


    "Please get in the car!"


    Yanling and Huang Ze look at each other, it seems that cooperation has further developed, otherwise they will never come to Beijing.


    With the protection of the Chinese military, we believe that security can be guaranteed.Ning Tao looks at this scene, move in the heart, although can''t expose identity, but also must do something!


    When it was his turn to get on the bus, his steps suddenly stopped, and his smart eyes were shining brilliantly. He just stared at Dong Miaoke, affectionately.


    Dong Miaoke, who was looking at the four curiously, immediately noticed something strange. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Ning Tao''s burning eyes, which seemed to melt her ice.


    Dong Miaoke''s eyes are different from those of the ordinary hungry wolves. It''s like warm water. A look warms her heart and makes her ripple.


    The double cheek Xia flies, but in the mouth actually vigilant icy cold way: "you look at me to do what, does my face have the flower?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, the corner of the mouth raised a radian, tease a way: "flower how have you good-looking?"?


    "Even if the brightest rose is compared with you, it has to close the petals. Your beauty makes my heart beat."


    Dong Miaoke was stunned and pointed to himself with a jade finger. He was surprised and said, "do you mean you like me?"


    "Can''t extricate themselves," Ning Tao close to the face of love.


    Dong Miaoke took a step back and was shocked. She was already in a mess. For no reason, she was confessed by an outsider?


    A moment later, she tried to calm down. If she was from the original world, she might just smile. But a person from the Kunlun kingdom said so, didn''t she give her a reason to hit them in the face.


    Immediately disdain way: "depend on you, a foreign toad also wants to eat swan meat, died this heart."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao face a smoke, foreign toad that is also a toad, are all toads, who don''t want to eat a swan?


    Of course, his purpose is to ease the relationship first. If he wants to use this external identity to have contact with the original world, he must have a suitable springboard. Dong Miaoke is very suitable.


    Smile at her, and then get on the car, to her dogged, that will only have side effects, everything in control.


    Dong Miaoke frowned. She couldn''t understand why the man who had only met her a few times suddenly confessed to her?


    And the four people over there, the atmosphere is depressed, Ning Rui a face surprised way: "you say elder brother Ning disappeared in the East China Sea, or in Feifei jewelry, but we haven''t seen him."


    Wu Hailin put out his hand and said helplessly: "I don''t know what martial uncle Ning thought. It was not easy for me to put this matter down, and I couldn''t find it."


    Long Wuyi''s face was pale and helpless and said, "Mr. Ning has disappeared. What should we do then?"


    Cheng Ba sighed and frowned.

 Chapter 1282

    The four were sad and could not see the dawn.


    Before Wu Hailin quietly and they through gas, said Ning Tao in their team, but he saw it with his own eyes!


    Ning Rui and others are overjoyed. They can''t wait to let Ning Tao know all this and let him come to retrieve Beibei himself. It''s important to know that it''s still necessary to tie the bell, and there''s still hope for everything.


    But it was stopped by Wu Hailin.


    Because he knows that Ning Tao doesn''t show his identity, just to continue to hide. Although he doesn''t know what his purpose is, he knows that if he does too much, it will only damage the big things.


    Along the way, he never looked for Ning Tao, deliberately ignored, as a stranger, but Cheng Ba, Long Wu and other people''s urgent demands, his heart, and finally shaken some.


    Just like this, we have a line of Feifei jewelry!


    I didn''t expect that even one move would damage the whole thing. Martial uncle Ning disappeared and couldn''t find it. The locator was blocked and even disappeared. This matter was suppressed by him.


    Cheng BA''s face was complicated, and he suddenly worried: "Hailin, is Hongmeng already aware of this? As soon as elder brother Ning disappears, you will be punished as a leader."


    With this, Ning Rui and Long Wu are nervous.


    Hearing these words, Wu Hailin gave a bitter smile, shook his head and nodded his head, saying: "naturally, it''s certain that he will be punished, especially if he breaks the plans of those big people."


    "What kind of punishment will you get?" Ning Rui said nervously.


    "The punishment is not big, just let me go back to Wudang Mountain. I can''t get out in a short time. Most of the responsibility is borne by my ancestors," Wu Hailin said bitterly.


    Hearing this, several people were silent.


    If it were not for their instigation, Wu Hailin would not have done that, Ning Tao would not have disappeared, that plan would not have been destroyed, and the result would not have been like this!


    Seeing that several people were in low spirits, Wu Hailin immediately comforted them: "don''t feel bad about it. Even if I don''t move my hands and feet, martial uncle Ning will leave when he knows."


    "And now that he has known about the accident, he will certainly not let it get worse. Maybe he will find you to understand the truth, or he is exploring the truth in secret."


    "Sooner or later, those who should come will come!"


    Hearing this, Cheng BA''s face softened a little, but she still had no bottom in her heart It doesn''t have to wait.


    "Step on it!"


    At this time, Dong Miaoke finally couldn''t look down, came over and frowned, "what happened? I seem to hear that you were called back by Wudang Mountain. What about that man?"


    The man?


    Several people shake their heads and smile bitterly, a burst of helplessness.


    Wu Hailin slowly vomited out his turbid breath and said, "since you are here, I''ll go. It''s meaningless to continue to stay. Relax your heart and everything will be fine."


    Ning Rui and others nodded, said: "see sister-in-law to help us say hello, here all have us, we can carry, will wait until the day that elder brother Ning appears."


    Wu Hailin nodded with a smile and returned to the airport alone. He looked a little bleak and thin.


    Ning Rui and long Wuer help Cheng Ba and nod to Dong Miaoke. Although they don''t know each other, they should be polite. They immediately go step by step in the direction they came.


    Dong Miaoke shrugged her shoulders. For no reason, she immediately turned and got on the bus. As soon as it started, she drove to a certain place


    Sitting in the car, she holds her cheek in her jade hand. What she thinks is not others, but the lingering figure Ning Tao!


    The reason why she came to meet her in person was that she knew Ning Tao was in the team, but she didn''t expect that the person was gone.


    Look at the legal WG chapter On the T-day, Li Zhen, Minister of QN, and Mo Yuntian, the old leader of the alliance, promised Ning Tao that as long as Ning Tao continued to lurk and make contributions, his family would be protected, and she was also present that day.


    But as soon as he came down from the mountain, he disappeared!


    Latent failure, plan failure, no one, this series of bad let a few big people frown.


    She doesn''t have much reaction to these. She just wants to see Ning Tao, talk to him and stay with him


    "Alas


    A sigh, who knows how much emotion it contains?


    I just feel lost in my heart


    "You seem to have something on your mind?" A voice suddenly came from the seat next to him, with a kind warmth.


    Dong Miaoke was surprised, subconsciously about to draw the gun, but a powerful hand caught him, unbreakable.


    "Don''t panic, it''s me." Ning Tao said with a smile.


    However, in Dong Miaoke''s eyes, this is Yan Jin, a strange outsider who only had one or two sides with her. Just recently, he told him that he was a stupid man.


    "Release your dog''s paw, or I will kill you," Dong Miaoke said coldly.


    Ning Tao smell speech a face wry smile, immediately loosened palm, he has no doubt this woman will shoot him."Hum!"


    With a pretty face and disgust, Dong Miaoke tears Ning Tao''s sleeve by her wrist and throws it out of the window, which shows her attitude.


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, very helpless, did not expect that this woman would have such a big reaction, as for tear clothes?


    Then if I touch your whole body, do you still have to strip yourself, strip yourself naked.


    He immediately gave a dry cough and said with a bitter smile, "isn''t your world very open? It''s just a touch. It''s not so fierce. I don''t care about you


    Dong Miaoke had a cold face and ignored him. If it wasn''t for the task, he didn''t want to get along with these people!


    This attitude is the same as that of the people in Kunlun. They deeply hate the outsiders. Compared with the two, she is good. People in Kunlun hate it to the core.


    Seeing that she didn''t care about herself, Ning Tao was helpless, but seeing that she was wearing thin clothes, and because she had torn her sleeve, she showed a pair of white wrists, beautiful and flawless.


    He thought about it, so he took off his coat and put it on her like a soap opera.


    A warm floating face, sweet love.


    But the next second saw Dong Miaoke look disgusted, directly grabbed his coat and threw it out of the window, and his heart.


    In the absence of Ning Tao, a pistol like lightning against his head, and Dong Miaoke cold word.


    "Go away!"


    Ning Tao is dumb and speechless!


    Looking at her murderous face, she knew that she had to retreat. She immediately turned around and returned to her seat, but her buttocks were not stable, and two harsh sounds came to her ears.


    "Tut tut Ah ah, I''m not talking about you. You''re the dead fish face. If any woman will like you, you''d better pee and take care of yourself, "Huang said with a sneer.


    Yan Ling was gloating and disdained to say: "Yan Jin, you don''t want to see what you are. I don''t think there are any women in Kunlun Kingdom who want you. Come to the original world to find your daughter-in-law."


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    Dozens of people in the car sneer and sneer. Toads want to eat swan meat. It seems that they are crazy to miss women.


    The bus drove into the courtyard in the harsh laughter!

 Chapter 1283

    A compound is actually a base!


    This place is said to be in Beijing, but it''s a little far away. It''s not in Beijing, but it''s under jurisdiction.


    If so many powerful friars are not under strict control, their destructive power is no less than missiles, or even more terrible.


    After all, missiles are dead and friars are living. This alone makes friars'' terrible growth more than ten times


    The bus stopped in the yard. Everyone got off in order and looked at it curiously. With their strength, they could feel that there were people in the dark, many people, friars and soldiers!


    This is Cage That is prison!


    Ning Tao seems to have realized and chooses to be silent.


    Yan Ling had this idea in his mind, because there are many mechanized weapons around him, and this kind of protection can also be said to be a guard.


    Huang Ze, who was beside him, also thought of this. He raised his heart to his throat immediately and whispered: "brother Ling, if you sit and wait to die, it''s no less than waiting to die."


    Yan Ling''s face changed. He finally nodded and strode to Dong Miaoke. The urn said in a voice, "drillmaster Dong, I think you should give me an account of this."


    "Your elders have a deal with our senior management. Now it''s the final stage. It''s our sincerity to bring you all to Beijing," Dong Miaoke said coldly.


    "Sincerity?"


    "Is it your sincerity to guard us as prisoners?" Yanling said angrily.


    "Hum, you are all monks. Your strength is no less than a missile. Jinghua is the capital of China. How can you let you run around?" Dong Miaoke''s face was firm.


    Yanling took a deep look at her, and then left with a cold hum. There were elders, so they didn''t dare to mess around.


    Under the leadership of a group of armed soldiers, a group of dozens of people were taken to a building. There were rooms prepared for them long ago, and they would live here in a short time.


    All of a sudden, a cold woman pointed to the room and said, "you can''t let us live with men. It''s absolutely impossible. If you don''t want to be chaste, we still need to be."


    The leading male officer''s lips are wriggling. He is just a soldier who obeys orders. How can he know the two realms?


    At this time, Dong Miaoke, who was at the back, said coldly, "our chastity has our culture. We are both women. I don''t want to embarrass you, but don''t be shameless."


    "Women live upstairs, men downstairs!"


    "If anyone dares to cross the thunder pool and shoot directly, even if your elders are here, it''s not wrong to kill them."


    The woman snorted coldly and called a group of little sisters to go upstairs, but the next second the stairs were frozen.


    Dong Miaoke''s face was cold, but she didn''t bother to care about them. We wore less because we were cool, we didn''t bind our feet because we had freedom. This is our culture


    A group of people to help, live together, a room has four beds, looks clean and tidy, warm and comfortable.


    But these people in Kunlun are used to luxury. The bed they sleep in is a gold silk and silver shop. Now they have to sleep in a plank bed and live with three other people.


    As soon as Yanling grits his teeth, he pushes open the door and goes in. Huang Ze''s eyes flash and follows him. Yan Qi, a dizzy little follower, Zhang Chi, also follows him.


    For a time, there were people in the rooms on this floor, but suddenly someone found a phenomenon that there was still one person without a room.


    That man It is Ning Tao disguised as Yan Jin!


    Yanling and others, like a busy student, leaned on the door with great pride and joked: "tut tut Look at what you''re doing now. No one even gives you a room. "


    "If you don''t dislike it, we can give you the corridor on this floor. I''m afraid that I''ll step on you in the middle of the night. If I step on a broken arm or something, I''m sorry."


    "Ha ha Well said...! "


    Many people around the door of their own door, a pair of watching, not afraid of big fun, still blowing hooligan whistle.


    ^Ur


    seeing this, Ning Tao''s face turns black. How can he feel like he has come to the dormitory of Zhongxia university? This group of people are really integrating fast.


    Dong Miaoke frowned. This guy is really a troublemaker. Even his family hates him so much.


    Immediately waved his hand, impatient way: "there must be room empty bed, you find to live in it."


    Words fall, Huang Ze suddenly asked: "this beauty, do not know if there is a hospital here, can live?"


    The male officer suddenly cut in: "there is a hospital, which serves the people in the base. Is any of you sick?"


    With a smile, Huang Ze Jie pointed to Ning Tao and said, "no one is ill now, but I hope to reserve a bed, because this guy will live in tomorrow."


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    A group of big men sneer and satirize one after another. It''s so sad that the disciples of shangzong got mixed up in this way.


    It''s very simple to say why they cooperate so actively. Yanling, the team leader, has a word!!Moreover, they are uncomfortable to see the dead fish''s face, who is disgusted by it. They keep a straight face all day long, just like who owes him millions, which makes people angry.


    Seeing this, Yanling looks proud and sneers in his heart. This is his strength. He dares to offend him and make you feel helpless.


    Dong Miaoke is not interested in their infighting and is about to turn around and leave, but Ning Tao stops her, and there is a word that makes everyone surprised.


    "Wait, I want to live with you!"


    "Wow


    Everyone was in an uproar and shocked!


    Dong Miaoke slowly turned around and stared at him with her beautiful eyes. She said angrily: "you Say it again


    "Eh!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt guilty, but said haughtily, "well, if it''s not convenient for you, the presidential suite is OK!"


    Presidential suite?


    A group of people stare big eyes, dumbfounded, this boy is not want to crazy, also TM want the presidential suite!


    Yanling, their leader, is still living in this kind of dormitory with four people. He doesn''t say anything. This guy is so ashamed to say that he wants a presidential suite. Are you crazy?


    Who do you think you are?


    Do you have two heads or three. Eggs?


    Why?


    Huang Ze and others were angry, scorned and scolded one after another. They all thought that the boy was stupid, and they had such a ridiculous idea!


    Yanling also snorts angrily. Ning Tao wants to live in the presidential suite. Where to put him? He''s going to step on his head!


    A garbage also wants to soar, bullshit!


    Sure enough, Dong Miaoke was furious.


    Tell me: "I want to stare at you with a pair of angry red words or a pair of angry red words!"

 Chapter 1284

    In the face of Dong Miaoke''s fierce anger, Ning Tao calmly repeated: "I want to live in the presidential suite. I don''t want to live with these rubbish. They don''t deserve it."


    "Hiss!"


    "Do you want to die?"


    "I don''t think we dare to beat you here, do we, a rubbish, just ask you if you are tired of living?"


    Huang Ze and others almost jumped up, with a ferocious face. They rolled up their sleeves one by one and stared at Ning Tao fiercely.


    Yanling was so angry that he was so green that this bastard dared to scold him inside. He didn''t settle with him last time, but this time he made it worse and wanted to step on his head!


    Screw you. No way!


    For a moment, everyone was furious and looked at Ning Tao with gnashing teeth. The spark of violence was shining in his eyes.


    The whole floor is like a vast ocean. In an instant, there are huge waves. A wave higher than the sky is about to hit ningtao. No one can save him.


    Dong Miaoke''s teeth are clenched, and her beautiful eyes seem to be fierce beasts that can eat people. You know, she lives in this kind of small dormitory, but now someone tells her that she wants to live in the presidential suite.


    Isn''t this a deliberate provocation?


    Where is he going to find a luxurious presidential suite!!


    She held the gun secretly and was short of breath. He really wanted to shoot him, but he didn''t dare to do that.


    Looking back at Ning Tao again, he has a firm and arrogant face. He feels that the president''s suite is wronging him.


    Suddenly, Dong Miaoke thought of a good plan and sneered at Ning Tao: "there is no presidential suite, but there is one in the chairman''s corridor. He wronged this arrogant brother."


    "Everyone, retreat. No matter what happens inside, even if the house is demolished, it will take an hour to enter again!"


    Words fall, seem to think of what, then sneer: "the base of the hospital has been full, do not pick up."


    With that, he looks at Ning Tao with a proud face. He wants to see a touch of fear, panic and even soften from his face.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t have what he thought. On the contrary, he looked at her leisurely and touched her chin.


    Pretend, you continue to pretend, an hour later I make you cry, Dong Miaoke vicious imagination.


    Yanling, Huang Ze and other dozens of people with a grim smile, one after another clenched their fists and twisted their necks to come out, a face of tyranny.


    Ning Tao pick eyebrows to see them a few eyes, the corner of the mouth is still hanging a confident smile, eyes also with King contempt.


    "Good, good," Yanling said three good words in a row.


    "It seems that I haven''t hit you for a long time. You''re itchy not only in skin but also in brain. I''ll be the first one to come later. I''ll take that pair of arms. I''ll take full responsibility for what happened!"


    "Then I''ll be the second one. I''ve already seen him unhappy with that dead fish face. It''s just time for you to see my unique knowledge of daze gate and see if you can corrode your smelly face!"


    Huang Ze has a grim face and is full of confidence.


    "Then I''m the third one. I want his dog legs. I want him to be a man all his life. Don''t rob me. I''m going to die, Jie Jie..."


    Dozens of people gradually gathered around, waiting for the moment when Dong Miaoke left, there was revenge and revenge.


    The latter, with a sneer on her face, immediately waved for everyone to retreat, and she also turned to go out.


    I can''t help you. Let your own people clean you up. Life or death depends on your companions. Do you want the presidential suite and daydream too much?


    However, at this time, Ning Tao''s joking voice came from behind, "I bet you can''t walk out of this floor. If you don''t take ten steps, your dysmenorrhea will come. You can''t walk!"


    Dysmenorrhea?


    A group of big men look at each other. They have the same view in their impression, but is it too much nonsense.


    Ten steps, dysmenorrhea!


    Who do you think you are? You''ll come soon. Do you know her aunt very well and say hello and she''ll listen to you?


    It''s ridiculous.


    Yanling and others are almost mad. They have never seen such a mentally retarded person, and they lose their face in Kunlun.


    There were still several soft spats at the stairs. It was obvious that the arrogant and indifferent women were watching the excitement secretly.


    As a party, Dong Miaoke was so angry that he was so stiff that he was ridiculous.


    Ten steps to dysmenorrhea!


    Are you a prophet or an insight?


    Her one is still a few days later. How can she come now, especially dysmenorrhea? What''s the international joke?


    In a rage, she quickly walked eight steps, a little step away from walking out of the corridor, a turn!


    She looked back at Ning Tao with a sneer, as if to say that this is your rave. Is it ridiculous? I just need to take another step to come out, and you will recognize this life.


    However, Ning Tao''s playful face seemed to feel that this was not enough to shock the world. He slowly stretched out a hand and said, "well, I calculate that there are still five, four...!"Yanling and others stare big eyes, startled by heaven and man, this boy is still counting down, crazy, really crazy!


    Dong Miaoke, with a sarcastic look on her face, shook her head. She felt that she was too stupid to be angry with a mentally disordered person.


    Still angry with him what ten steps dysmenorrhea.


    Ridiculous. It''s a shame!


    The countdown still reverberated in her ears, but she didn''t realize it. She went straight to the corner and left in the blink of an eye.


    "Two"


    "one!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Dong Miaoke, who was about to take the next step, suddenly felt a sharp cramp and twitch in her lower abdomen!


    This kind of colic is the first time that she has met in so many years. Her bright red face is pale, sweat oozes from her forehead. With a groan, she falls to the ground and curls up.


    Pain, extreme pain, just like river and sea!


    For a moment, her face turned extremely white, curled up on the ground like a shrimp, groaning in pain.


    Seeing this, the male officer and others were dumbfounded. They were all at a loss. What''s more, they were shocked and realized.


    Yanling and many other big men gaped, desperately widened a pair of incredible eyes, actually really came.


    Dysmenorrhea,


    and it''s ten steps in one step!


    My God, how on earth did he do it?


    Just when everyone was shocked, Ning Tao was in a wrong shape and came to Dong Miaoke. A skilled Princess hugged him and said to the military official, "where is her room?"


    The officer subconsciously pointed in a direction in amazement, but when he recovered, he found that they had disappeared.


    "Hiss!"


    Is that the devil?


    How did he do it? People can''t figure it out. Can this kind of thing be accurate in seconds?


    A group of big men and women hiding on the stairs were all shocked. They felt that they had seen a mythical miracle!

 Chapter 1285

    Ning Tao runs wildly with Dong Miaoke in his arms. According to that direction, he rushes into a dormitory, which is a female dormitory in terms of decoration and environment.


    At this time, Dong Miaoke had colic in her lower abdomen, convulsions all over her body, and beads of sweat oozing from her forehead. A delicate face had no blood color. It was so abrupt that she was in pain.


    "Put Let go of me, you You bastard Eggs. "


    "Hiss Ah Don''t Touch me, damn bastard, I must Kill you, kill You. "


    In his arms, Dong Miaoke clenched his teeth and groaned, convulsing all over.


    When he was thinking wildly in his head, suddenly a sharp pain came from his wrist. He immediately let Ning Tao take a breath. He showed his teeth in pain and looked down. It was the woman who had made a mouth.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Hey, relax, don''t bite me Ah...! "


    Ning Tao screamed and screamed.


    This crazy woman''s disposition is too strong, does not admit defeat, once was like this in the army, oneself pain suffered to this degree, also wants to fight with him in the end, now is bites him to let go.


    "Crazy woman, let go. I''m here to help you. Wake up...!"


    No matter how Ning Tao shouts, Dong Miaoke doesn''t let go. He seems to have decided to bite off this hand and never give in.


    Ning Tao''s muscles twitch and twist. Even if he is "ordinary" now, he can''t stand biting like this. He can''t hurt Dong Miaoke. But the more painful she is, the harder she bites.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Dong Miaoke only convulsed with pain. She couldn''t open her eyes. She was just biting something to vent her anger. In fact, she didn''t know where she was biting?


    Ning Tao is so angry that he takes a big picture of five fingers!


    £¡ $G3


    "pa!"


    The voice is very clear, and the heart is rippling like a lake.


    Dong Miaoke''s delicate body was tight, and his cheeks were flying. Although it didn''t hurt, he was very sensitive. He was ashamed and angry, and tried his best to bite it down.


    "Ah ~!"


    Ning Tao screamed again. He was so surprised and angry that he patted it hard. He didn''t know how he felt. There was a deep pain in his wrist, and his teeth were biting into the meat.


    In shock and anger, he wanted to fight like an addict.


    But when we get to the place, it turns into touching, waking up from that kind of dead cycle. If we fight down, can we still have our own hands?


    If it''s not for fear of breaking her teeth, she can''t bite. If it''s not for fear of hurting her, how can it suppress her spiritual power.


    "Well Well Ah, ah


    Dong Miaoke''s reason was confused. She just felt a little itchy. She tried to wriggle, but she moved. Her lower abdomen was cramped, and it became more and more severe. The severe pain almost made her faint.


    Seeing that the situation is not right, Ning Tao feels tight in his heart. He doesn''t care whether she is happy or not. He must first relieve her pain and let her loosen her mouth. Otherwise, the elixir can''t be put into her mouth.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he slowly put Dong Miaoke on the bed and put his hand on her tumbling belly. The soft spiritual power slowly wriggled and suppressed, which made her feel better.


    At the beginning, she noticed something strange and thought of struggling against it. But the next second, a warm current came in and warmed her. Her broad hands became very warm, just like the warm baby used in winter.


    Gradually, colic reduced a lot!


    This is like a group of rampant virus encountered antidote, as ice to see the sun in general rapid melting, tend to improve.


    Dong Miaoke changed from violent repulsion to sultry. The warm current in her abdomen made her tight body slowly relax. A sense of comfort flooded her whole body, and she was a little infatuated with the warm palm.


    "Well Hum Mmm...! "


    Hearing these groans, Ning Tao''s nosebleed almost gushed out and wanted to touch his nose, but his hands were not idle, and the pain in his wrist finally got better. Maybe Dong Miaoke relaxed.


    Looking at her wrinkled eyebrows stretching, Ning Tao felt relieved. The reason why she said those irritating words was to make her angry and out of shape


    From the perspective of eyes, Dong Miaoke''s body is different from that of ordinary people. He should also use the method of stimulating acupoints of greedy wolf team!


    This is not incomprehensible. After all, as an instructor, if she let a group of students under her surpass herself, or watch their strength leap every day, she would not be reconciled with her strong character.


    It is estimated that she has to work harder than those students. The method of stimulating acupoints has great sequelae, which is the root of dysmenorrhea.


    Let her angry, just let dysmenorrhea come ahead of time, but let ningtao did not expect is, that dysmenorrhea will let Dong Miaoke pain.


    Fortunately, he met himself!


    Ning Tao takes good care of her. Suddenly he feels that his wrist is loose. Dong Miaoke seems to be so comfortable that he sleeps. After all, the colic just now is no less than a war, and his sick face is also red.


    He moved in his heart, took out a elixir as soon as he turned over his hand, and let her swallow it carefully to give full play to the effect.To tell you the truth, Ning Tao''s heart is not much bottom, although know the effect of the elixir is magical, but after all, has not been tested.


    This is the first time for people close to ordinary people to take the elixir he refined. We can only see how to take it.


    The clairvoyant eyes shine brilliantly. Looking at every inch of Dong miaokuo without concealment, he only feels that there is something strange in his nose, and his eyes are congested at some time. In other words, the figure of this crazy woman is really the best.


    Training every day, the skin is still so white, no natural, touch, eh, there is elasticity, I really can''t understand why this woman wants to be a soldier?


    If you want to marry a man, it''s estimated that you can make him beautiful to death. It''s no problem that you can''t get out of bed for ten days and a half months. Your legs will tremble


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao shakes his head. He doesn''t know where he wants to go. He quickly holds his breath.


    "Cough!"


    The entrance of the elixir melts, forming a warm current flowing in her limbs, which makes her whole body hot, and her lower abdomen is the first to be relieved. She no longer needs his spiritual power.


    and those stimulated acupoints heal at the first time, such as freshmen, no hidden dangers. There are many such points as these, but the efficacy of the lindane is awesome, and it is being destroyed everywhere.


    On the whole, Dong Miaoke''s whole body is undergoing transformation, as if to let her take off the package of mortals, and let her change from the inside to the outside. Bones, cells, flesh, skin and hair all seem to have been sublimated to the utmost!


    The elixir is actually transforming her body!


    Ning Tao is so surprised that he seems to have witnessed a process from a cicada pupa to a butterfly, which makes a mortal go to the extreme of metamorphosis.


    He could not help but excitedly reached out to touch it. Obediently, the skin became smoother. It was as tender as a baby. It could tender water.


    "Click!"


    "Don''t move!"


    From behind suddenly came a weak voice, a cold object arrived at Ning Tao brain, let the latter whole body a stiff.

 Chapter 1286

    Ning Tao picked pick eyebrows, slightly surprised, as if from this voice thought of something, can''t help laughing.


    Seems to hear his laughter, the weak voice behind him sounded again, "you What are you laughing at? Is that funny? "


    "Not funny, not funny at all," Ning Tao quickly put away his smile, serious expression, make a hostage like.


    Seeing this, the man behind quickly scolded: "you You don''t move, I warn you, I I''ll shoot. "


    "It''s a real gun, it''s real!"


    Ning Tao a burst of dumb, play flavor: "I said little girl, you have a gun, but how do I feel you are more nervous than me, feel relaxed, don''t go off."


    "Well, you You''re a monk. Don''t think I haven''t seen much of the world. Although I know I can''t beat you, I have a gun. If you don''t move, I won''t beat you, "the little girl said nervously.


    Ning Tao is dumb, helpless way: "you see I move, I this person very obedient good, then next step how, is to raise both hands, or say surrender?"


    "Hum, don''t try to make up with me. I tell you I''m a special forces elite. If you dare to resist, I''ll kill you first," the little girl said maliciously.


    Ning Tao was helpless and immediately echoed: "OK, you''re very powerful, but you can''t always point a gun at me. If you''re not tired, I''m still tired. There must be a next step, right?"


    The little girl behind thought for a moment, Jiao said: "what''s the matter? What are you doing stealthily? If you don''t know clearly, I will shoot you on the spot on behalf of the military."


    "Can you still represent the military?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    "Do you have anything to do with it?"


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao smell speech, immediately explained with a smile: "she dysmenorrhea, pain is very severe, so I come to help her."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes


    The little girl suddenly snorted coldly and said, "what''s the matter with your nose and hands? It''s obvious that you''re plotting something wrong."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao touched his nose with one hand and found that he was dripping with blood. Looking up, he found that there was a small mirror in front of him and the man behind him was clear at a glance.


    "This little girl, she''s fresh again...!"


    %"K | F" started with a smile and wanted to take back her hand, but found that the hand was tightly held and could not leave her little belly.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao face a black, direct shrug a way: "you see, this don''t blame me, I also didn''t do anything to her?"


    Voice down, quiet for a while, the little girl actually whimsical crisp way: "I believe you."


    Finish saying, in Ning Tao''s astonishment directly took back the pistol, in the face of a dangerous friar, she unexpectedly stopped.


    Ning Tao never thought that this girl was so naive. The girl behind her was no other than Dong Miaoke''s sister, Dong Miaomiao, a strong and weak woman.


    Although the gun left his head, he felt uneasy and worried about Dong Miaomiao. Doesn''t this girl know how dangerous people are? She believes him so much!


    You know, he''s a foreign monk now Burning ember!


    No, we must let her recognize this. Now the best way is to be a villain and scare her. Otherwise, if we keep her naive, something will happen sooner or later.


    Anyway, this girl is also his student. As the chief instructor, you can''t ignore it. People''s heart is also a kind of knowledge.


    Only his eyes flashed, instantly showed a pair of very evil smile, slowly turned and greedily looked at her.


    When Dong Miaomiao saw this scene, he was so nervous that he was about to draw the gun in an instant. But Ning Tao was faster than her. One hand grabbed the gun first, and the other hand grabbed her neck.


    "Jie Jie Little girl, you are very naive. You know I''m a friar and dare to accept the gun. How can I thank you better, or I''ll have a sister Shuangfei? "Ning Tao licked his mouth.


    Dong Miaomiao looks pale, and her big hands are broad and powerful. She can''t get rid of them, but she is not helpless.


    She clenched her red lips, her round thighs suddenly clamped to Ning Tao, and her head at the same time bent down desperately, which turned into a kind of fighting skill, which is the most standard wrestling method in the army!


    It seems that this girl is not in the army for nothing!


    But she underestimated her enemy too much. Ning Tao made a little effort and tensed her whole body as if it had become a pillar.


    Dong Miaomiao did not shake him with all his strength, and his posture seemed more ambiguous and perfect.


    Ning Tao takes advantage of the situation to embrace, and fiercely will her top on the wall, like a red eyed beast, to kill flowers.


    He said with a smile, "Jie Jie Little girl, you don''t think you can beat me, do you want to beat a great monk like me with your skill


    "Ridiculous, it''s sheer stupidity!"


    Hearing these words, the oppressed Dong Miaomiao looked pale, but suddenly released his hand, looked into Ning Tao''s eyes and said firmly, "I''m sure you won''t do anything to me."Ning Tao a listen to, the facial expression a stiff, immediately play flavor: "who gives you on earth bottom spirit let you so have confidence."


    "Because I''ve been here a long time ago, I see what you''ve done to my sister. If you''re a thief, you''ve already stripped my sister. How can you help her?"


    Dong Miaomiao''s eyes were bright and fixed on Ning Tao.


    After hearing these words, Ning Tao said that it was such a thing. He was too eager before and didn''t pay attention at all.


    Suddenly, Dong Miaomiao took a breath and said strangely, "you How do you know we are sisters


    "Ah


    Ning Tao was surprised in his heart. Did he say they were sisters? Hiss, as if to say, did you jump again?


    Just as he was organizing his language, his face suddenly froze and his hair exploded, as if he had been targeted by a poisonous snake.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Ten bullets were all shot out, a burst of intense gunfire, blood boiling, so that many people have blown up the scalp.


    Outside, the alarm went off, teams of armed men and friars rushed to the building.


    In such a sensitive period, the slightest change will cause such a result, and the two parties will be shocked and restless.


    In the room, Ning Tao is scared to hide in the corner. He is stunned and looks down. At least five parts of his body have been wiped by bullets, and his blood is dripping.


    With Dong Miaoke''s reaction ability and mental reflection, can he keep up with his speed?


    Of course, some of them were killed voluntarily in order to protect Dong Miaomiao, but there are a lot of them!


    You know, the first bullet was aimed at his brain acupoint, with a precise arc.


    It not only avoided Dong Miaomiao, but also caused him the greatest damage. Although the remaining nine bullets were weak, they forced him to the corner of this embarrassing corner, and he was still scared.


    This woman, when become so strong!


    Dong Miaomiao, like a frightened rabbit, curls up her petite body in Ning Tao''s arms, with a familiar sense of security.


    And on the bed, Dong Miaoke looks very angry and skillfully switches the bullet clip to aim at Ning Tao again.


    "Take my sister Put it down

 Chapter 1287

    "Take my sister Put it down


    Dong Miaoke looks angry and glares. At the moment, she just stares at Ning Tao.


    The latter was shocked. This woman''s shooting method can be described as haunting. She can accurately judge the arc, arc, strength and strike accurately.


    Dong Miaomiao is released, but he doesn''t hide. Instead, he clenches his red lips and blocks Ning Tao in front of him.


    "Sister, don''t get excited. It''s not what you see or think. It''s a big misunderstanding."


    When Dong Miaoke heard the speech, she looked angry. Even if she could believe that it was a misunderstanding for them to hold each other tightly, she could see the difference between them in the mirror.


    This damned bastard, actually taking advantage of his dysmenorrhea, to move to himself, how can she swallow this tone.


    Immediately angrily scolded: "you open up for me, she is a rogue, dog scum, see I shot him."


    Dong Miaomiao was shocked and quickly dissuaded him: "elder sister, you wronged him. He treated your dysmenorrhea. I saw from the beginning that he really didn''t do anything to you."


    Treatment?


    Dong Miaoke moved in her heart and subconsciously touched her abdomen. She found that it was better. There was an indescribable sense of relief all over her body.


    Not only that, she felt refreshing, fuzzy like a space has been opened several times, just now her ten shots are subconscious action, but it is amazing.


    Even the top sharpshooters should clap their hands and cheer when they see it. They think it''s not as good as it is. They are willing to bow to the downwind and respect their predecessors!!


    Vaguely, she found that the world before her was different, as if it was different from the previous feeling, colorful.


    When falling into this feeling, the corner of his eye seemed to catch a glimpse of Ning Tao''s feet wriggling. Subconsciously, he fired a shot. A bullet that could see the track accurately hit his feet.


    "Bang!"


    This gun scared Ning Tao stiff, in front of a Dong Miaomiao block, she can not only see, but also accurately hit!


    Isn''t it?


    This is the magic of the elixir!!


    Dong Miaomiao was also startled. She quickly looked back and saw that Ning Tao was not hurt. Then she relaxed.


    "Elder sister, calm down. I''m sure he didn''t mean to harm us. Otherwise, I''m afraid we would have been stripped and humiliated long ago."


    Hearing this, Dong Miaoke''s beautiful eyes flashed.


    Suddenly pointed at Ning Tao behind him with a gun, cold way: "you, roll out for me!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao immediately hid behind Dong Miaomiao and said, "if you ask me to roll out, I''ll roll out. Then I don''t have face very much. If I have a gun, you''re great."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as I heard it, there was another shot!


    Ning Tao only felt a pain in the waist, a bullet rubbed his waist quickly across, but also with a string of blood.


    See this, he can''t help but stare big eyes, oneself exposed so little, she can hit so accurate?


    Dong Miaomiao was so frightened that he felt himself and found that there was blood, but the wound was the one behind him.


    I saw her face shocked, slightly adored: "sister, you When did your shooting become so terrible? "


    Dong Miaoke was also very surprised. Just now, she was just angry. She raised her hand to shoot, but her action was complete without any ambiguity.


    Is Become a sharpshooter?


    I saw her frown tightly, and suddenly forced her to say, "lewd thief, did you eat something for me when I was in a coma? Tell me the truth, or I will shoot you."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, Dong Miaomiao scrambled and said, "yes, I see it. It''s like A pill


    Pills?


    Dong Miaoke looks suspicious. In this era, there is no elixir. By the way, he is from another world!


    / on section a of the latest Q | G8


    when Ning Tao heard this, he looked at his wound and said, "you crazy woman are unreasonable. I saved you with an expensive elixir."


    "But you repay me with that bullet."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Two girls smell speech, see doubt from respective eyes, Elixir? Is that really so amazing?


    Dong Miaoke immediately sneered: "do you think we are all three-year-old children? What kind of elixir can be so magical? Let''s see it again."


    Ning Tao seems to be motivated, immediately flaunt like turn over a pill, a pale white strange pill.


    It''s not over yet. He smiles at Dong Miaomiao: "baby, open your mouth."


    The latter didn''t know what kind of trust psychology, actually opened the red lips, the former bent his fingers, pills into the mouth.


    Seeing this, Dong Miaoke catapulted directly with a big surprise. Who knows what it is and how to eat it indiscriminately.


    At this time, a lot of footsteps came from outside. The first one was Yanling. He grabbed the iron bar and said eagerly: "what''s the matter? What happened?""Go away!" Dong Miaoke took a gun and said.


    Yan Ling was startled, scalp numb, immediately a face flattering smile way: "ah, good."


    I closed the door when I left.


    Quiet down in the room, a proud Ning Tao, an angry Dong Miaoke, and a metamorphosed Dong Miaomiao, this little girl even used the method of stimulating acupoints!


    The sisters are too strong.


    After a few minutes, Dong Miaomiao opened his beautiful eyes and looked at his hands. He always felt that he had undergone earth shaking changes and continued to do so.


    Dong Miaoke immediately panicked and said, "miaomio, how are you? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    The latter heard the speech and said happily, "elder sister, I''m ok. I feel that I''m amazing now. I can see farther and hear more clearly. Moreover, some places that often hurt don''t hurt any more."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he immediately said with pride, "well, this kind of small matter is easy for my pharmacist. It''s just a small injury of two mortals. Can it be called a matter?"


    Pharmacist?


    The two girls looked at each other, puzzled.


    "Well, cough, just That is It''s equivalent to some miracle doctor in your world, but it''s more powerful than it, "Ning Tao thought for a moment, boasting.


    Two women listen to a burst of surprise, but do not know, outside a lot of people across the wall in eavesdropping, a wonderful face.


    Dong Miaoke took a deep look at Ning Tao and said: "why do you want to help us? This kind of good thing should be very expensive. What''s your purpose?"


    "I...!"


    Just opened her mouth, she said coldly: "don''t worry, I won''t agree to all your requirements. That''s right. I just eat free food. What can you do with me?"


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao a face dry Leng, hide face very helpless, this crazy woman how to Kunlun people have such a big hostility.


    He said to himself, "I''ve helped you, no matter whether you want to repay me or not. All I want is to let my name spread and a word about me."


    "Pharmacist, as long as you don''t die, I can let you live!"


    Dong Miaoke''s eyebrows picked, uncertain: "you mean, you want me to help you spread such a sentence."


    "That''s right!"


    Hearing this reply, Dong Miaoke''s face was complicated. Although she resisted all the conditions of Yan Jin, she With her strong character, she doesn''t like to be in debt!


    This request, she

 Chapter 1288

    It''s just a farce.


    But as long as it''s not a fool, we all know it''s a cover. Who knows what happened among the three of them!


    Some people say that love triangle is kicked aside by another person immediately. How long have they known each other? Today, they just arrived here. Anyway, there are all kinds of gossip.


    There are also scandals in Kunlun, and they all gnash their teeth, because Ning Tao, disguised as Yan Jin, has lived there ever since and occupied Dong''s room.


    What is Dong''s room?


    In their eyes, their room is the standard room, and Dong''s room is the supreme VIP, beautiful harbor.


    Why?


    They are so many people crowded together, but Ning Tao monopolizes the goddess''s room, enjoying it very much, and is still having an affair with the beauty.


    They are all people. Why is the gap so big?


    People''s anger is very intense, divided into three categories, one is jealousy, two is red, three is jealousy to red!


    Huang Ze and many other popular straight molars look down on that burning ember in their heart, and now they are even more indignant.


    In terms of appearance,


    he is very handsome, and can be regarded as a beautiful man. Compared with the dead fish face, he is absolutely handsome.


    In terms of temperament,


    he is very powerful, and he is the best of his peers. Compared with Yan Jin, who was bullied by thousands of people, he is the difference between heaven and earth.


    No matter what he compares with, he feels no worse than Yanjin, even more than 18000 miles. But why is this kind of good treatment not for him, but for them to hate Burning ember!


    This kind of psychology made his face distorted. He couldn''t eat well and sleep well for a few days, but he couldn''t beat that bastard.


    As everyone knows,


    Yan Ling is worse than his psychology!


    He is the team leader, higher than Huang Ze and others, however, is still crowded together, four people in a room.


    If so, it''s all right, but let that burning ember live in the supreme VIP, where does this let him be? A team leader in the hall doesn''t have this kind of treatment. Why don''t he slap his face!


    Every day, he felt that Huang Ze and others looked at him with a kind of ridicule and contempt, and the sighs were ironic, as if they were in a strange way.


    He has been enduring this kind of humiliation, and began to become fierce and vicious.


    And for Ning Tao''s hate, has been gushing, a garbage that he despised, actually dare to step on his head to fart, this is a great shame, unforgettable.


    In this atmosphere, spent three days!


    Ning Tao is lying in the room, humming a little song, eating fresh and tender pulp in his mouth. The juice is rich, sweet and delicious.


    Beside him, it is Dong Miaomiao with a fruit tray. With a happy face, he cuts off a piece of flesh and feeds it to Ning Tao.


    Strange to say, and I don''t know why, she has a strange feeling that this person won''t hurt herself, and the warmth of the embrace reminds her of a person.


    Because of this kind of reason, she wanted to stay by Ning Tao''s side all the time. Gradually, they got to know each other a lot.


    "Eh!"


    It seems that it can''t be described as "Shuluo".


    Ning Tao''s face is cozy, and the little wound on his body is solved by a magic pill. Now He''s waiting for a chance!


    Suddenly, he said curiously, "by the way, Miaomiao, where''s your sister? I haven''t seen her much these three days."


    Hearing the speech, Dong Miaomiao said helplessly, "where should I go to check again? She doesn''t believe in your elixir. It seems that she has contact with people from the scientific research department. What kind of check do you do?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao opens his eyes and frowns slightly. The news is half good for him Half bad!


    After taking a look at the sweet Miaomiao, he said strangely, "Miaomiao, did you also do that examination?"


    Dong Miaomiao''s face darkened and he said, "yes My sister forced me to go. She was afraid that something might happen to me, so... "


    "But I believe in your elixir. Really, I feel magical after eating it. It''s like sublimation."


    Ning Tao interrupted her with a smile and said confidently, "don''t worry, I don''t mean to blame you. Even if your sister goes to check, it doesn''t work, because the level of science and technology is not enough."


    "By the way, are you sure your sister has spread my reputation? Why No one''s here yet? "


    The last words, like murmur, whisper!


    Dong Miaomiao bit his red lip. There was a question in his mind all the time. Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "well, you How do you know that my sister and I are sisters


    "You know, few people know...!"


    "Bang, bang!"


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Yanjin in?"


    There was a knock at the door and a familiar inquiry. The sound reminded him of a person.


    Ning Tao heart move, unexpectedly eject and rise, three steps and two steps to open the door, maybe too panic, scared the door of the man, a pistol and accurate against the forehead."Eh!"


    "Well, no Sorry, I I mean, "the man quickly put away his gun and said, it seemed very embarrassing.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t have any displeasure. He could even see a trace of joy on his face, which could not be concealed.


    Because it was Dragon five!


    He was a little excited and said, "it''s OK. It''s not in the way. Are you here to help me? Let''s go now."


    With that, he took Longwu out.


    The latter was a little alarmed, because the other side was a foreign monk. He was very cautious and had come here to gamble.


    See dragon five some doubts a way: "that Well, are you Mr. Yanjin? I''m just here for consultation? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao, I am 37-21, directly pulling him with a smile and said: "if you want to consult him on the road, you can rest assured that my medical skills are incomparable, absolutely cure all kinds of diseases."


    Say, dry smile is pulling hard drag.


    Long Wuyi looked cautious and couldn''t help wondering: "but how do you know I''m here to help you? I don''t seem to have said that. Your reaction is a little Excited. "


    At this time, Dong Miaomiao runs out of the room, but it''s strange that Ning Tao has this kind of reaction, holding a fruit plate in his hand.


    Ning Tao interrupted and said with a smile: "that wonderful, I''ll go out first. When your sister asked, she said that she had gone to Ning''s home."


    Then he pulls Long Wu out of the dormitory, leaving Dong Miaomiao with a suspicious look on his face. Does Yan Jin know this person? Otherwise, how can he know what to go to Ning''s home? Strange


    As everyone knows, Long Wu is more surprised, how can Mr. Yan Jin know that he is going to Ning''s home, and how can he know to save people?


    When he was pulled to the middle of the road, he suddenly stopped. He said warily: "Mr. Yanjin, I think you should have explained it to me earlier, otherwise you can''t leave here."


    When Ning Tao heard these words, he turned around, his face was gloomy, and his eyes were bright. "If you are looking for me to save people, you are right, but nonsense will delay a lot of things."


    I''m going to ask you now, do you want to go or not


    The Dragon five hears speech and stares at it for a long time. At the thought of the seriously injured Chengba, they finally say: "go!"


    After a long time.


    A military vehicle drove to the four families in Jinghua, Ningjia!

 Chapter 1289

    In order to let Ning Tao come out, it''s really not easy. It''s just a lot of procedures. Fortunately, there is the name of Ning family.


    Long Wu was very worried in the car, because he didn''t know whether the decision was good or bad. He only heard that there was such a magic pharmacist occasionally, so he wanted to consult.


    But did not expect, evolved into this scene!


    Looking back at Ning Tao, the old God is sitting in the car without saying a word. There are two soldiers coming from the base behind him. It''s impossible for a great monk to run around.


    Long Wu wants to ask the doubts in his heart, but seeing Ning Tao like this, he doesn''t feel that he can answer anything.


    In this way, the military vehicle drove into the Ning family compound!


    Four people walk out of the car, dragon five heavy heart, Ning Tao is full of complexity, after a long time finally returned here.


    Long Wu clenched his teeth and finally bowed his head and said, "Mr. Yan Jin, I don''t know what your purpose is, but I only hope you can save one person, and I hope you can help me."


    "If there''s anything you want us to help with, we''ll do our best, regardless of national boundaries, only the heart."


    Ning Tao nodded with a farfetched smile, suddenly felt something was wrong, surprised: "do you want me to save a person?"


    "Eh!"


    "That''s right. Does Mr. Yanjin think something is wrong? But you said that as long as people don''t die, you can save them. It''s not empty talk, is it?" Dragon five is a little nervous.


    Ning Tao immediately patted his chest and said, "how can it be? I always say what I want to say. I will never say anything in vain. It''s a small idea to save someone. It''s OK to have more people."


    Long Wu just gave a dry smile, but obviously he was not confident enough. He immediately signaled: "well, Mr. Yan Jin, let''s see the patient first. I hope your elixir It''s amazing


    With a sign, the four turn to a different hospital, while Ning Tao is closely followed by two soldiers like a prisoner.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. There are many acquaintances at the door, Ning Rui, his father Ning Yucai, Cheng Ba, and Su Qian, Tong Yaqian, Hua Linglong!


    Qianqian, shallow, exquisite!!


    Why are the three girls here?


    Ning Tao a face shocked, want to say Su shallow here he can understand, but Qianqian, Linglong how can be in Ning home?


    Dragon five see Ning Tao dejected, a pair of eyes on the three women''s body wandering, a face immediately gloomy down.


    He said angrily: "Mr. Yanjin, I invite you here to see a doctor and save people, not to let you Look at something else


    When Ning Tao was interrupted, he saw long Wu with an ugly face and said with an embarrassed smile: "well, that Well, I''m sorry I was a little distracted just now. Let''s lead the way. "


    When Long Wu saw this, his mind was in a mess. He didn''t know what kind of nerve he had. He would go to find Yan Jin. No matter from which aspect, he was too unreliable.


    Geng''z new 3N is the fastest - up WPE


    with a sigh, he had to lead him to another hospital.


    Seeing the return of Longwu, Chengba immediately welcomed him and said, "how about the consultation?"


    Long Wuyi held out his hand, pointed to Ning Tao beside him and said bitterly, "no, this is the pharmacist from outside."


    Cheng BA was stunned. He turned to see Ning Tao, looked up and down for a while, then whispered to Long Wu, "master, are you so young? How can I feel so unreliable?"


    Hearing this, long Wuyi was embarrassed. He already had unspeakable regret in his heart. He said with a stiff head, "now I can only be a living horse doctor and gamble."


    Gambling?


    On hearing this, Cheng Ba frowned and shook his head: "I''m afraid not now. The doctor song from Jinghua is here. Now he''s making a diagnosis for the old man. It''s been half an hour."


    Dr. Song?


    Dragon five was surprised, suddenly lost his voice and said: "is it doctor song who is known as Jinghua miracle doctor?"


    "You two keep your voice down. Don''t you know doctor song is in the hospital? Can you be responsible for the mistake?" A four eyed man, like a director, suddenly scolded.


    As soon as this remark came out, the faces of several people on the scene were ugly. I''m afraid your roaring voice was even louder. Fortunately, you meant to reprimand others and put on a reproachful face!


    Hearing the reprimand, Long Wu was embarrassed and kept bowing and apologizing in that direction, as if to say it was all my fault.


    The director snorted coldly, with a proud attitude. He also glanced at Su Qian with elation, as if to show off how powerful he was, and his mouth was full of obscene laughter.


    Su shallow three female one face disgust, don''t want to see him at all, just very nervous looking at the room.


    Ning Yucai anxiously walks around. The patient inside is his father, Mr. Ning. How can he not be anxious? Ning Rui is even more dejected and sits on the ground with a gloomy face.


    Seeing this scene, Chengba sighed helplessly and comforted Longwu: "this guy is a bully. Don''t pay attention to him. Doctor song is very famous. Don''t provoke him."


    Long Wu nodded silently. If it wasn''t for his sister, Lin Beibei, I''m afraid the old man wouldn''t be like this either.It''s because of guilt that I want to make up for it. Although Ning''s family didn''t blame him, his heart is really bad. The old man is very kind to Beibei, but


    "Alas


    Dragon five is heartache, suddenly aware that he seems to ignore something, immediately turned to the side of Ning Tao to see.


    Next second, he couldn''t help but stare big eyes, because Ning Tao didn''t know when he disappeared, just now he was here!


    He was so surprised that he turned around and suddenly heard an angry voice, which made his heart cool.


    "You stop for me, where are you from? Don''t you know doctor song is treating in it? No rules. "


    Long Wu looked up and found that Yan Jin didn''t know when he had gone. He wanted to break into the room. The four eye director was arrogant and noisy.


    Ning Yucai has a gloomy face. He is irritable and impatient in his heart. The patients inside are vital. On the contrary, you still make a lot of noise for me outside. Do you really think my Ning family is a vegetable market!


    Some of the soldiers have touched it and are ready to do it.


    Dragon five is shocked. He just wants to explain, but the next second makes him dumbfounded. Everyone is shocked.


    Four eyes director is cursing, also stopped in front of Ning Tao, the latter a anger, direct backhand slap in the past, the strength is so big, Shengsheng will fly ten meters away.


    Su Qian and others'' pupils shrink, and the words of the friar instantly appear in their mind. At the same time, they are shocked by the safety of the old man.


    "Bang!"


    Ning Tao kicked the closed door open, revealing some instruments, Dr. Song, who was sweating with a needle, and a face of black, blue and critically ill Old man!


    Mr. Ning''s condition is very dangerous. He was only slightly sleepy half an hour ago, but now he is out of breath.


    Doctor song is pale with a needle. It seems that something went wrong with his medicine just now. The medicine is too large. I''m afraid that the powerful old man Ning has arrived at the gate of the palace of hell!


    He It''s over!


    All of a sudden, he saw Ning Tao with a look of evil spirit, and Ning Yucai and others who followed him. He had an idea in his head and said angrily, "who let you rush in suddenly? The patient is now greatly frightened and his condition has begun to deteriorate."


    "If there is something wrong with him and his life is in danger, you are to blame. You killed the old man!"

 Chapter 1290

    As soon as Ning Tao rushes in, he is scolded by the doctor song. It seems that he smashes a mountain in an instant.


    Scared and dying


    Ning Yucai and Ning Rui almost soften their legs when they hear this. They are like being struck by thunder.


    Su qiansannu was so scared that she lost her face and felt the pain of a heart. She just looked at the old man.


    Long Wu collapsed directly on the ground with a pale face. He wanted to make up for his sister, but he didn''t expect it to get worse and worse. It''s all his fault. It''s him who hurt the old man in disguise.


    There is pain on Chengba''s face. The old man loves him very much, such as his grandson, and even inclines to himself.


    Sometimes he and Ning Rui fight, red face, the old man will first scold Ning Rui, no matter who is right or wrong is so, really let him feel a warm big family.


    But now, the pain in my heart


    Unknowingly, tears hazy eyes


    A group of people outside are half cold, but there is a person inside who is completely cold. That person It''s Dr. Song!


    At the moment, he was frightened, for fear that others might find a clue. If he hadn''t used too much medicine, the old man might still have a few years to live, but now, he was in danger!


    If the doctor is found dead, he will die earlier than the master.


    But fortunately, there is already a scapegoat!


    He angrily pointed to Ning Tao and said, "it''s all you. If it wasn''t for your big noise, the old man would be fine. Now you''ve scared him. It''s all over."


    I Z see {4 version YT Chapter V section o On WR


    "it''s all your fault...!"


    These words, like thunder rolling in the sky, burst out in Ning Yucai''s and Su Qian''s mind. In a moment, Liu Qi Dao''s eyes were red with hatred.


    It''s all because of you. The old man''s life is in danger. His life is on the line. It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault


    Ning Rui''s blue veins suddenly burst up. He snatched the gun that was in charge of Ning Tao''s soldiers. He went crazy and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Ta!"


    However, it was found that the clip had been removed.


    The two soldiers had a complicated face and some apologies. Yan Jin was a foreign monk and could only be executed through trial.


    Seeing this, Dr. Song felt a move in his heart. If he let the boy die here, he would be doomed.


    Death without proof will never happen again!


    See him in the eyes flash a trace of malice, looking at in front of this wood Leng Ning Tao, subconsciously clenched the needle.


    Less dose is antidote, more dose is poison!


    At this moment, he moved, suddenly rushed to the silly Ning Tao, hidden in the back of the needle toward his neck, with a ferocious look on his face, crazy!


    If he wants to live, he has to kill Ning Tao. Only in this way can he keep his name as a miracle doctor and remain brilliant.


    Everything is in the lightning flint, Dr. Song''s desperate hand, only in an instant, it really pricked up.


    I don''t know why, Su Qiansan''s heart suddenly tightened, just like the needle stuck in their heart, a burst of pain.


    Doctor song''s nervous face showed a ferocious smile, and he was overjoyed at the success of the scheme. Unexpectedly, it was so easy. It seemed that the wild boy was shocked by his own aura.


    Let the needle stick into his body!


    The next second, however, his smile froze, and the special sharp needle bent to an incredible degree.


    Collapse!


    Because of the great force, the silver needle broke into two pieces and broke from the end. The long silver needle shot into his face!


    I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or a punishment!


    For a moment, Dr. Song screamed bitterly. The long silver needle had been punctured to the face bone, and the blood was flowing continuously.


    It''s just a little bit close to the eyeball. Even so, it''s splashed with blood. One eyeball can''t be used for the time being.


    Suddenly, the half of his face was bleeding, as if he had been severely disfigured, but he was responsible for everything.


    "Ah My face My eyes... " Dr. Song wailed miserably, only feeling that his muscles were deformed.


    Tong Yaqian, Ning Yucai and others were shocked. This scene was unexpected. How could it become like this? What should they do? They were at a loss for a moment.


    Xu is wailing too loud, Ning Tao finally take back his sight, a face full of evil spirit, the forehead veins exposed.


    Dr. Song''s trembling hand was suddenly caught, making him as if he had caught a straw and yelled: "help Help me, help me, help me stop bleeding Ah... "


    The last sound is a scream. Ning Tao breaks his arm directly, which turns into a shocking deformation!!


    "Ah Ah, ah Hand Hand in hand My hand... " Dr. Song directly howled bitterly, and his face was in pain."Bang!"


    Ning Tao vigorously kicked him aside, directly let him on the spot several mouthfuls of blood, is very sad.


    Although he really wants to kill him, Ning Tao knows that his identity is an obstacle, which will affect his next plan, and now the most important thing is to save Mr. Ning.


    See Ning Tao a face calm, direct point to Tong Yaqian, quick way: "you come to help me to boil warm water, quick."


    Then the body moves, a pressure that can''t speak is shrouded in everyone''s heart, let Cheng Ba, Su shallow several people are horrified.


    This man is actually a Great friar!


    Tong Yaqian suddenly fell asleep and rushed in. She was very calm and busy. A person appeared in her mind


    Ning Tao clenches his lips. In front of him, he has a black and blue face. His hair is all gray and his face is pale. His once strong face has become withered and his breathing has become extremely difficult.


    Due to excessive sadness, liver and intestines damage, mental disorders,


    infection, wind and cold, physical function decline,


    a new drug dosage is too strong, organ structure disorder,


    the body is too tired, has been unable to support,


    In the short time just now, Ning Tao has checked his body, and the situation is very bad!


    A vast spiritual power, soft and pure, temporarily suppresses all the bad news, but this is far from enough, can only maintain.


    At this time, Tong Yaqian holding a bowl of warm water ran over, and outside a people''s mind, stupefied.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he turned over an elixir, which was the best and most neutralizing one of the elixirs he refined. With a sudden effort, he let it be divided into two parts.


    After thinking about it for a while, I thought it would be better to be safe. I divided it into four small white pieces, neat and clean.


    See Ning Tao burning urgent way: "put a pill in warm water, let the old man take it, want to be quick, want to be accurate!"


    Tong Yaqian quickly move up, hands are shaking, a small pill into the water, immediately into the crystal liquid, silver white.


    Not surprisingly, when diluted to a certain extent, she quickly fed to the old man, bit by bit, very patient.


    Two people cooperate very tacit understanding, a bowl of crystal liquid a drop does not leave all let him drink, but still have the most intractable mental problem.


    When Ning Tao racked his brains, his pale lips seemed to wriggle and murmur: "Ning Ning Tao, my grandson Forgive grandfather Forgive my grandfather... "


    Ning Tao burst into tears in an instant, his eyes blurred, and his voice recovered. He trembled and cried: "I forgive I forgive You wake up You must wake up... "

 Chapter 1291

    Ning Tao burst into tears. Those words pierced his innermost softness. All the time, Mr. Ning treated him like a grandson, and he respected him in his heart.


    I even imagined that I had such a grandfather!


    Now, Mr. Ning is still calling him in a coma. How can he not be moved? Even if he asks his grandfather, he should take it for granted. Even he thinks so in his heart.


    As for the other meaning, he didn''t think much about it.


    Mr. Ning''s physical function is improving, but his mental aspect is very difficult. Ning Tao can guarantee that he is healthy, but he is powerless in mental aspect, which is the worst.


    Because it is likely to become a vegetable,


    will never wake up.


    We must find a way to wake him up, and the best way is to let him find the hope to live, which is conducive to his own recovery.


    Ning Tao combed the medicinal power with one hand and held the old man''s hand tightly. His mouth trembled and said: "old man, you should wake up. Look at me..."


    ''s voice is tiktok, which makes people bitter.


    I don''t know that Tong Yaqian, who is behind him, looks at Yan Jin like a demon. His beautiful eyes reveal a strange look. The voice is


    "Pa!"


    The bowl fell to the ground and fell apart.


    The people outside finally couldn''t help rushing up. When they saw this scene, they were shocked and confused.


    Ning Tao was also awakened and said in a low voice: "talk to the old man quickly, you can only wake him up."


    This speech, Ning Rui unexpectedly lightning rushed out, directly knelt down in front of the old man, with tears: "grandfather, you wake up, don''t you still want to see Beibei?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get Beibei back. She''ll always be your granddaughter. You said she was just confused for a while, but you have to tell me how to do it..."


    Ning Tao frowned, Beibei, is this the cause of things? But what did Beibei do?


    Besides, the old man''s physical function has gradually stabilized. Unless he has the intention of dying and doesn''t want to live, he won''t wake up, which is obviously beyond his expectation.


    "Dad, wake up quickly...!"


    "Grandfather We will definitely get Beibei back. She is just bewitched, not angry. We can all swear, wake up and see us soon... "


    "You said that you want to see a family full of grandchildren, but we promise you to have great grandchildren. Wake up, we all have big fat kids," Su Qian and his wife cried.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao widened his eyes and blinked!


    Big fat boy It''s like It''s a little difficult


    In other words, Mr. Ning would not regard Su Qian and Cheng Ba as grandchildren, right?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao spirit a vibration, oneself clench of palm seem to have so a silk movement, although weak, but with his that tight nerve, how can not notice!


    I saw him face ecstasy, directly close to light call: "old man, wake up, old man, old man..."


    A few people on the scene are pulled up by Ning Tao''s reaction. In a moment, they are all silent and very nervous.


    Time a minute of the past, a few people dare not out of the atmosphere, hold the face red, the heart mentioned the throat!


    Just as the crowd was about to suffocate, the old man Ning, who had been closing his eyes tightly, finally gave a slight groan, and his eyelids wriggled slightly, as if his strength was not enough.


    Several people''s eyes are congested, and they are all staring at the scene. Come on, open it, Grandpa


    Xu is a few people in the heart of the cry has a role, Ning finally slowly opened his eyes, turbid eyes all over the vicissitudes of life, wisdom, but also with a trace of sadness.


    At first sight, the old man saw Ning Tao!


    However, his eyes flashed slightly and his brow wrinkled. Maybe something was beyond his calculation.


    "Ha ha My lord Grandpa, you finally wake up, ha ha God has eyes, God has eyes, ha ha... "


    Ning Rui, Su Qian and other people''s faces are congested, and they are all red. They are so excited that they shed tears happily.


    Flower Linglong and Tong Yaqian tightly hold together, happy are about to jump up, crying with joy, too excited.


    Cheng BA''s face was so excited that he could hardly close his mouth. He only knew how to giggle and laugh.


    Outside, the despairing dragon five rushes in. At a glance, he sees Mr. Ning waking up, as well as several people who are already laughing madly. In his mouth, he excitedly shouts that God has opened his eyes


    "Putong...!"


    Long Wu laughs and cries. Without saying a word, he kneels down to Ning Tao and master Ning heavily and knocks his head three times.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Ning Yucai quickly grabbed him and dissuaded him: "brother long, don''t do this. You know that the old man doesn''t like this, and you don''t have that in your heart."Long Wu wiped his tears and said solemnly to the old man, "old man, this is the mistake made by my sister. Naturally, my elder brother will bear it. I am willing to serve you next to you."


    "Please promise, or I will be ashamed."


    Looking at this scene, master Ning knew the temperament of Longwu and said with a weak smile: "well, it seems that there will be no shortage of people around me in the future. Ha ha..."


    A few people also followed with laughter, this just found that he did not know when to cry into a little cat, although embarrassed, but very happy.


    At this time, the old man moved from his smile and looked at Ning Tao, who was quietly recuperating his body. He said, "I don''t know who this little friend is. You should have saved me, right?"


    Long Wu said excitedly: "master, this is Kunlun monk, Mr. Yanjin, or a pharmacist. He saved you with the elixir."


    Kunlun Kingdom, burning embers, Elixir


    This series of words made Mr. Ning lie on the bed and half squint his eyes. Then he said to Ning Tao in good faith: "thank you for your help. You pulled me back from the gate of hell."


    "Don''t be polite, old man. Saving a life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. You''d better rest at ease first, but your spirit can''t stand the blow," Ning Tao said with a faint smile.


    Ning old son smell speech, weak point nod, seem already tired, signal Ning Yucai to greet them well.


    The latter said respectfully: "Mr. Yanjin, this way, please."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately walked in the front with a smile, maintaining the arrogant attitude that Kunlun should have, and walked away.


    Cheng Ba, Ning Rui and Su Qian are also afraid of disturbing Mr. Ning who just wakes up, so they also step back.


    Tong Yaqian clenches her red lips, cleans up the pieces of tea bowl on the ground, looks at the old man, and retreats.


    Long Wu covered the old man''s quilt and was about to leave. Suddenly, an old voice came from behind, "Xiao Wu, wait for me, tell me about this Mr. Yan Jin "


    "

 Chapter 1292

    A pavilion was full of people.


    "Mr. Yan Jin, please have tea," said Ning Yucai, with an excited face, a kind attitude and respectful words.


    Not only him, hualinglong several women, excited Chengba and careless Ningrui, are very grateful to him!


    Ning Tao smiles and takes his cup. He takes a mouthful of it, and the whole person relaxes. In fact, he is wet behind him. Just now, only he knows how dangerous it is. In a moment of life and death.


    But fortunately, the old man was safe.


    Drink the tea, really happy, comfortable, just want to say something, suddenly feel stuck in the heart of a thorn.


    He frowned slightly, as if he had ignored something. Ning Yucai just wanted to open his mouth, but he found that Ning Tao was lost in thought. He immediately swallowed his words and began to drink tea.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao smashed the teacup vigorously, his face was angry, his chest fluctuated violently, and his face was filled with anger.


    Several people are scared, Ning Yucai is wet a small half of the clothes, "Teng" stood up, nervous: "inflammation Mr. Yanjin, you What''s the matter with you? "


    Chengba also became nervous. After all, he couldn''t figure out what he thought. Moreover, he was still a great monk.


    At this time, Ning Tao ferocious way: "Damn, where is the quack, just bleeding hit that."


    Ning Rui exclaimed: "Oh, you''re talking about the doctor of Song Dynasty, right? I didn''t seem to notice that just now."


    Doctor?


    "Bah, if it wasn''t for this messy medication, I''m afraid it would be here It''s going to be a day job. What''s more hateful is that the grandson dares to frame me, "said Ning Tao indignantly.


    "Hiss!"


    Several people took a breath, a face shocked, at this time who will doubt Ning Tao''s words, after all, just saw the scene, will Ning old man from the gate of death.


    Facts show the truth,


    the immediate results are enough to prove everything,


    the miracle doctor is actually a quack,


    and this Mr. Yanjin is a "myth"!


    No wonder Mr. Ning was just in a slight coma and depressed before, but because of some fright, he suddenly came to the point of death. It seems that the quack used the wrong medicine.


    Ning Yucai''s face was overcast and cold. He obviously had a grudge against him. Not everyone in the Ning family could be provoked.


    Even if you sneak away, can you get out of Beijing? Can you get out of China? Don''t believe We''ll see!


    Ning Tao is indignant. In fact, half of it is pretended. After all, his identity belongs to the Kunlun kingdom. People in the original world dare not kill him openly. How dare he kill people in the original world.


    However, Ning Yucai''s action is different


    Pretending to sit down with a depressed face, he picked up the teapot and drank it directly. He was really thirsty.


    At this time, Ning Yucai moved in his heart and said with a dry smile: "Mr. Yan Jin, I don''t know what price brother long asked you to come here? Or conditions? You can just tell me. "


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao smell speech a Leng, seem to be he strong pull hard drag dragon five come over of, this aspect, some sensitive.


    He scratched his head and suddenly flashed the plan in his mind. The purpose was gradually clear.


    Secretly solve sister Xia''s troubles, and the hidden identity continues to lurk. Finally Kill the Kunlun people!


    If they want to take away the star core, all the people in the original world will die and return to nothingness. He said that he would not let them do such a vicious thing. Stop it, we must stop it


    I saw him ponder a little, and then he said with a smile: "I didn''t tell him my conditions before. In fact, it''s very simple. You just need to spread my name as a pharmacist That''s fine. "


    Pharmacist?


    Ning Yucai slightly raised his eyebrows, not that it was very difficult, but that it was too simple, almost a matter of his words.


    Su Qian immediately surprised: "Mr. Yan Jin, do you have any other conditions? If you have any, it doesn''t matter if you speak. We will try our best to satisfy you."


    "Yes, my Ning family is one of the four big families in Jinghua. It has an extraordinary status. As long as your conditions are not too harsh, we will be able to meet them," Ning Rui said uneasily.


    A few people have such psychology. After all, they have suffered so much for no reason. No one will calm down.


    In particular, they are very passive when they only say such a simple condition and are still unclear.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he realized clearly in his heart and said with a smile, "I''m a monk, and my idea has nothing to do with the Kunlun kingdom. That''s my condition. If we do it, we will be clear."


    "You should not have any estrangement. Vigorous publicity will bring me more benefits. In short, I have earned this condition. You can rest assured."


    As soon as this remark came out, several people fell into silence.


    At this time, Ning Yucai stood up and said: "since Mr. Yanjin gives such face, I''ll do it immediately. You are all young people. I won''t join in the fun if you can talk."With that, he left in a hurry.


    There are a few people who are embarrassed and reserved and don''t know what to say or do, especially such a benefactor.


    Seeing that several people were too embarrassed, Ning Tao secretly laughed, but he didn''t forget the serious business. He immediately said casually: "by the way, the old man seems to be too sad. What''s the matter?"


    "After all, learn more about his condition, so that I can prepare for the next step of treatment for him, which can also cure him."


    Hearing these words, several people were silent again, and their faces were gloomy. At the same time, they were also entangled, saying or not.


    All of a sudden, Tong Yaqian, who has been silent, said with a strong smile: "I know this matter. Let me tell you."


    With that, he told a series of causes and consequences in great detail, but he did not cover up any details. Instead, he told a lot of other things.


    Su shallow and others halfway signal, wake up, but Tong Yaqian as if did not see the same, still self-care to tell.


    After a long time, Tong Yaqian finally finished, although dry mouth, but a pair of beautiful eyes or tightly staring at Ning Tao.


    Hua Linglong, Cheng Ba and others are at a loss. They always feel that there''s a point today that hasn''t been broken, leaving them endless.


    Ning Tao, who has never heard a word of all this, is as gloomy as water on his rigid face. His muscles are shaking. He never thought that Beibei would hate because of love


    But more Zhang Mingyuan!


    Originally, I felt guilty for this guy, but now, I have been sentenced to death in my heart, and the murderous spirit is 90000 Li.


    Seeing some embarrassment in the atmosphere, Ning Rui immediately stood up and relaxed the atmosphere with a smile. He said curiously: "Mr. Yan Jin, your elixir is so magical. Let''s have a look."


    "Yes, we are also monks. Can we broaden our horizons?" Hua Linglong also expected.


    Ning Tao picked to pick eyebrow, suddenly mysterious smile way: "I not only can let you see, I can also give you."

 Chapter 1293

    Send us,


    Hua Linglong several women a Leng, have such a good thing?


    Inexplicably hit by the big pie, let them feel at a loss, do not know what this person wants to do.


    Although they also want the elixir, but such precious and incomparable things should not be taken out at will.


    Just when they think so, Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out a pale white pill that is rising like a cloud.


    It is light white, as if it is a crystal, without any defects, a strong smell of Dan, in a moment, let a few people''s eyes straight, eyes.


    Several people opened their mouths wide and looked surprised.


    Is this the elixir to save the old man? It looks really good. I feel more beautiful than a crystal ball


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "this is the elixir."


    "In ancient times, it was very smooth and popular, but as for now, its magic has gone away. I''m afraid you''ve never heard of it on this side of the original world?"


    Several people shook their heads, never heard of it.


    This is the national society, how can there be a pill?


    At this time, Cheng Ba said: "Mr. Yan Jin, what is the magical effect of your elixir? In addition to cure and save people, there should be some other magic, right


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he said with a smile, "do you want to know? Then roar at it with a little force, and you''ll know


    Chengba is dubious, but he still plans to have a try. He can''t deny Mr. Yanjin''s face. That''s not good.


    "Roar...!"


    "Well Cough...! "


    The roar turned into a cough. Chengba''s face turned red. Something appeared in his mouth. Ning Tao seemed to have thrown pills into his mouth. Although it was unbelievable, it was true.


    A few people are muddled, but they clearly see that the elixir is thrown into Cheng BA''s mouth by Ning Tao, which is very casual.


    This is a precious elixir. Is it a gift?


    Ning Tao stares at Cheng Ba tightly, but pretends to be a nouveau riche on the surface. In his sight, the elixir spreads rapidly and heals the injury he has been enduring for the first time.


    The next second, he began to integrate his eight channels and Dantian, which seemed to change his constitution, but Ning Tao was not sure, and the rest of the medicine began to hide


    From this point of view, Dong Miaoke''s crazy woman should have changed her constitution. It''s not impossible to practice.


    At least his skillful shooting skills have reached the level of perfection, and the sharpshooter is not so frightening.


    Cheng Ba slowly opened his eyes, a dull face, subconsciously clenched his fist, feel the whole body is good incredible.


    Ning Rui looked at him suspiciously and said tentatively: "Hey, how do you feel? Tell me quickly."


    "Magic Chengba only spits out these two words.


    Because he felt that only these two words could describe it, and it was also very suitable for his current changes, and he could not say the wonderful feeling.


    At least on the surface, the injury is healing, the body is changing, the strength is greatly increased, and there are many more he can''t say.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles, turns over his hand, takes out a jade bottle, and says, "there are five elixirs in it, one for each of you. The price is that you owe me a request."


    Not waiting for hualinglong and others to open their mouth, Ning Tao took out another jade bottle and said, "the elixir in it is for the old man. One is divided into four pieces and diluted."


    "Remember, once every three days, and let the old man exercise more every day. It''s better to be exhausted, so that he can digest and absorb the medicine better and recover faster."


    Finish saying, natural and unrestrained stand up to walk away.


    Ning Rui is a fool. I''ve seen bold and forthright, but I''ve never seen such bold and forthright. The value of this elixir is so amazing, and I still can''t afford it, but I give them so many?


    Su Qian pretty face dignified, immediately stood up and firmly said: "Mr. Yan Jin, you have done enough to save the old man, we must not want these things."


    "Step on...!"


    Finally, Ning Tao''s steps, meaningfully looked back at Su Qian, a touch of complexity emerged in his heart.


    In ancient times, there was a great Yu who went through his family three times to control the flood but didn''t come in!


    It''s not the time to show his identity, and it''s convenient for him to use this identity to solve problems.


    At this time, Tong Yaqian actually came out, grabbed the two jade bottles he left behind, and said with a smile: "thank you for the gift from Mr. Yanjin. I''ll take it as my decision."


    "Take your time and be careful."


    Hua Linglong and others are shocked. What''s the matter with Qianqian today? She used to be steady. Can you accept this kind of thing at will


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is enlightened and apologetically smiles at Tong Yaqian, then strides away with two soldiers.


    This smile, gave Tong Yaqian great confidence, mouth also showed a sweet smile, heart full of warm happiness.The blame came out, but she was smiling


    The car''s moving, back to the base.


    Ning Tao sighs and rubs his temple. Mo Lao and Li Zhen can''t believe all the promises they have given him. He even coaxes and swindles him. Just looking at the current situation, we can see that he is still on his own in the end.


    If Ning Tao''s identity is used to stir up the world, the state''s first-class vigilance against him will be upgraded. He doesn''t want to see the situation of civil strife, because he has feelings for China.


    No one is willing to go to that step unless it is absolutely necessary!


    Now, we should find a way See North North.


    Ning Tao thought all the way, but he didn''t have a clue. It seems that he should find a way to get in touch with Zhang Jia, and then thunderbolt.


    Back to the base, I found that many monks were gathered in the square, and the atmosphere was a little depressed, tense and cold.


    He just took a look and didn''t care, but when he was about to leave, the two figures were in front of him.


    Yanling, huangze!


    Ning Tao frowned, didn''t want to cause more trouble, just wanted to go around and leave, but they were obviously in front of him.


    This time, Ning Tao''s face looks ugly.


    Yan Ling''s face was cold and said, "Yan Jin, you are so bold. You are more and more presumptuous."


    Huang Ze also maliciously echoed: "hum, I think he forgot his identity and didn''t know what the world was like."


    Ning Tao is very helpless, light way: "you two in the end say what, I don''t understand, if nothing, also hope to get out of the way, I still have important things to do."


    "Hum, what''s the matter? You and the people of the original world go out without permission, and you don''t even fight me. Tell me, who gives you the guts?" Yan Ling Sen Leng Dao.


    Huang Ze is more yin and Yang strange way: "Captain, for this kind of disobedient subordinates, I think it''s better to use the team rules to deal with, this is also everyone''s consensus."


    "Fight first, corrode his face and body, and then let him bask in the sun for three or five days to see if he has a long memory and knows the rules. Let him kneel and beg for mercy."


    Team rules?


    Ning Tao slightly frowned, surprised way: "how can I not remember what rules, this is who set?"


    After hearing this, Yanling grinned and said, "I''m the team leader. The rules set by me are called team rules. If I say you''re guilty, you''re guilty."

 Chapter 1294

    "If I say you are guilty, you are guilty!"


    Yanling''s arrogant and overbearing words were passed on, and his true side finally didn''t need any disguise.


    Ning Tao smell speech, face a cold, it seems that these guys are come to look for trouble, clearly want to and he can''t pass.


    He said in a cold voice: "Captain Yanling is so powerful. I''m afraid elder Yanci is not as arrogant as you. Do you want me to tell him the status quo?"


    Hearing this, Huang Ze and his wife pretended to be alarmed. Suddenly, they burst out laughing again, and dozens of people joked.


    Huang Ze said with a smile: "this is not necessary. We have already reported it to the elders, and our meaning is that the elders indicate it. What else do you want to say now?"


    Yanling and others twist their necks, and their faces show fierce light. They finally find an opportunity. This time, if you can''t die, you will also be disabled.


    Seeing the appearance of these people, Ning Tao takes a deep breath. It seems that these people are well prepared. They even greet the elder in advance and maliciously slander him.


    Immediately sneer: "what do you want to do?"


    Hearing this, dozens of people gradually gathered around him, with masochistic smiles on their faces, vaguely cruel.


    Yan Ling raised his head haughtily and motioned to Huang Ze, who immediately said with a grim smile, "what are you doing? Of course, it''s a slight punishment for the disobedient man. "


    "The crimes you have committed include contradicting the team leader, ignoring the rules, acting without being dissuaded, maliciously injuring and abusing your classmates, and even persecuting the partners in the original world..."


    In this series, more than a dozen crimes were said, and the more serious they were, the more unforgivable they were.


    The more Ning Tao listened, the colder his face became. If he could just admit the front ones, the series of evil charges behind them were totally fabricated and imposed on him.


    I don''t know that this group of scum will believe these absurd charges when they blow a foul wind in the elder''s ear.


    At this time, Yanling waved his hand and said in a fierce voice: "did you hear that? This man is possessed and crazy. Give him to me quickly. First imprison his accomplishments, and then cut his flesh."


    "Jie Jie...!"


    On S:


    several people led by Huang Ze rushed up immediately, the powerful spiritual power wave spread, and rushed to Ning Tao with a grim smile.


    The latter''s face sank and his body tightened. Just as he was thinking about how to deal with it, a gunshot startled them.


    "Bang!"


    No one dared to move.


    "Boom Boom...! "


    Several military vehicles quickly came, a big drift, accurately stopped in front of the crowd, guns machinery properly.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in suit and shoes jumped down. He looked very anxious. He didn''t talk nonsense and said directly: "my name is Zhang Hengsheng. I don''t know which one is master Yan?"


    Zhang Hengsheng Master Yan?


    A crowd of Kunlun people were confused for a moment, but Huang Ze suddenly screamed and said: "hard Are you Zhang Hengsheng, one of the four families in Beijing


    On hearing this, the man in the suit was surprised and said, "as a person from another world, have you ever heard of my name?"


    Huang Ze was shocked to see his confession. He was not only for reward, but also for fear of offending someone.


    So they are all asking about the four families in Beijing, Zhongnanhai and other major forces.


    In his understanding, the four families in Jinghua are equivalent to the six upper clans in Kunlun, and Zhongnanhai is equivalent to Yuntian palace, which are the strongest representatives of the region.


    Like Yanling, they must have inquired about it, but Huang Ze inquired about it in more detail, just for its future use, but unexpectedly, it came into use so quickly!


    Huang Ze said with a smile: "we have heard of Mr. Zhang''s name. I don''t know if you need any help. We will try our best."


    Yanling and others look disgusted. This guy is really a flatterer. He turns over so quickly to please others.


    But the next second, more than a dozen people began to ingratiate themselves with each other, joking that if they could make friends with a powerful person, how could they get less benefits?


    Zhang Hengsheng was naturally clear, but he only had an impression of Huang Ze. He said anxiously: "little brother, I don''t know which of you is the master Yan or the pharmacist."


    "There is an elder in my family who is seriously ill. I hope he can help. After that, my Du family will thank him very much."


    This attitude is quite sincere. It''s polite to speak like this in his capacity. After all, it''s asking for help from others.


    However, Huang Ze and other dozens of people were stunned, master Yan, or pharmacist, what a joke?


    I''m afraid the seven masters would treat him as a treasure if they were to serve him.


    In the crowd at the back of the Yan Qi, Zhang Chi subconsciously looked at Ning Tao, always won''t, say is he?


    Huang Ze and others are embarrassed. There is no such person. I don''t know where Hang Seng heard the false news?Hey, wait!


    Master Yan Pharmacist Burning Valley!


    Yes, they do have such a person here.


    "We are really excited to see Mr. Huang''s face to save people," he said


    "Oh, where is he?" Zhang Hengsheng said with surprise.


    Yanling and other dozens of people have looked, with doubts, how can they not remember this number of people, really?


    Seeing Huang Ze''s complacent face, he lifted his appetite. Then he said: "master Yan is him. Yanling is not only a pharmacist, but also our favorite captain."


    "Eh!"


    This speech a, the public Leng for a while, even holding the arm to watch the excitement of Yanling also Leng, he is Yan master?


    Wait!


    Yes, in this team, if Yanling dares to be called a pharmacist, who dares not to accept? If you want to cure a mortal, it''s not easy. Master Yan belongs to him.


    He immediately showed his pride, straightened his chest and raised his head. He threw his sleeves and floated in the air. A master''s bearing came to him.


    He said with a smile: "ha ha Brother Huang Ze is right. The master Yan that Mr. Zhang is looking for should be me. I''m the pharmacist. "


    Then he gave Huang Ze a look of appreciation.


    The latter''s heart a happy, signal to everyone to coax, a time of all kinds of praise and flattery words, very busy.


    However, Zhang Heng Sheng frowned and doubted: "Yanling, no, he''s not the master I''m looking for. I remember that master''s name is..."


    Their faces froze and their breath stagnated, as if they were waiting for the result of an order to judge everything.


    I saw Zhang Hengsheng''s face, suddenly suddenly said: "inflammation Yan Jin, yes, it''s Yan Jin. I want to find the pharmacist, master Yan. His name is "Burning embers!"


    "Inflammation Burning embers


    They were dumbfounded, stunned and unimaginable. From head to foot, they were like being petrified.


    Yan Ling and Huang Ze''s eyes were as big as brass bells, and their expression was dull. There was a sense of unspeakable amazement. Is Yan Jin master Yan? Should I heard it wrong, or I got it wrong.


    "Master Yan is here. He just came back from Ning''s family. I can testify for him," Dong Miaomiao jumped out.


    Beside him, there is Ning Tao with a bitter smile.


    Ning family back!


    On hearing this, Zhang Hengsheng was ecstatic and said excitedly, "yes, this is master Yan. I just talked to your elder on the phone. He said that you are the team leader now."


    As soon as Yanling heard that he was struck by thunder, he vomited blood three times in a hurry. In the dark, he passed out.

 Chapter 1295

    Ning Tao disguised as Yan Jin is master Yan?


    The elder named it Captain!


    These two pieces of news are no less than the explosive news, completely subverting their world outlook and making everyone dumbfounded.


    Too shocking, too abrupt, too scary!


    Ning Tao looks surprised, captain? It''s a good position. It''s a step up from the elder.


    Zhang Hengsheng came over with a surprise and said respectfully: "master Yan, you can be satisfied with this position. As long as you can cure my old man, you can mention the conditions at will."


    "Hiss!"


    Everyone took a cool breath. I''m afraid this guy''s position is turning into a dragon, which can make Mr. Du respectful.


    Dong Miaomiao looks proud. Seeing this man become the focus of brilliance, she is inexplicably happy.


    It''s hard for everyone to accept the change of painting style.


    Fortunately, Yanling fainted, otherwise he would have to dig a crack in the hard cement ground, and the cat would go in with his head.


    Even so, he also suffered a great blow, spewed out a few mouthfuls of blood on the spot, and looked up to heaven indignantly.


    Huang Ze and a group of people looked at each other, at a loss, suddenly changed a leader, let them a panic.


    Ning Tao looks at Zhang Hengsheng. This should be his second time to see him. Last time, he remembered that he was in Tiansheng hotel.


    But Gongtao didn''t know how to get in touch with his daughter-in-law?


    He immediately said with a smile: "Mr. Zhang, please, how can I not give this face? What''s more, the elders have all made this remark and given me the captain, how can I not go?"


    Zhang Hengsheng was overjoyed and quickly signaled: "if so, please let master Yan go."


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile and immediately went to the car with his hands on his back. Huang Ze and others were relieved.


    But all of a sudden, with a strange smile, he said to all the people, "since I''m the captain, I should find something for you to do, so that you won''t be idle every day It''s hard


    When they heard this, their hearts were raised to their voices. They came, they came, and finally they came. This is the beginning of revenge.


    See Ning Tao evil spirit way: "this base is so big, I see a lot of places are too dirty, as you work hard to clean it, don''t use spiritual power, labor its muscles and bones."


    As soon as Zhang Chi and others heard this, they looked up and looked around. The next second they were in tears. They didn''t need the spirit. What are we going to do with the more than 80 high-rise buildings? There are also basements, dense and dense.... "


    Oh, my God, how long is it going to be cleaned!


    Yan Qi they despair, just now we just join in a lively, really just join in a lively?


    At this time, Ning Tao said to himself: "so many people work, it is inevitable that some people are lazy. We need to find a supervisor. Who can we find? Oh, by the way, Huang Ze, come here."


    Although the voice of this soliloquy is not big, people can hear it clearly and look at Huang Ze with red eyes one by one.


    This guy is obviously the mastermind, but he wants to be a supervisor. He doesn''t have to do all the hard work. It''s just unreasonable and unfair.


    Huang Ze was so excited that he shivered and was so grateful that he trotted to flatter him and said, "Captain Yanjin is really smart and has great bearing and great capacity. I''m sure he will do a good job."


    Ning Tao heard the speech, smilingly patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "well, yes, then all the toilets in this base will be handed over to you, don''t let me down."


    After that, he said to Dong Miaomiao, "Miaomiao, help me supervise when I''m free. When I come back, I''ll watch the surveillance. It''s better not to let me know that someone is lazy."


    When he said this, he took a look at Huang Ze, which was meaningful and sneer. Then he got on the bus.


    "Boom Boom...! "


    The army car left, but the whole group of people had a wonderful face and looked at Huang Ze!!


    N:


    at the moment, Huang Ze is as numb as a chicken. His whole body is like falling off a precipice. His heart is terrified. His neck is like rusty steel. He turns to watch and count bit by bit.


    1¡¢ Two Sixty, eighty-eight, how many toilets are there in each high-rise building? At least thousands of toilets are there. All of them are his toilets, baby refining friars, cleaning toilets


    Huang Ze was dizzy, kneeling on the ground for a while and retching. Imagination alone made him sick to the extreme. He wanted to spit out all his intestines and stomach. Thinking about it, the whole person was not good.


    In particular, the bursts of laughter in his ears made his face pale and he wanted to commit suicide on the spot.


    If you go back to Kunlun, his father asks what is the most impressive thing in the original world, but his answer is Cleaning toilets, or thousands of toilets!


    He didn''t dare to imagine. He wanted to faint now, but he couldn''t.


    A punch in the temple, great strength, directly let his whole brain empty, soft to collapse in the past.Most Better not wake up.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the military vehicle drove to Zhangjia.


    One of the four families in Beijing, has a deep-rooted influence in China, political and military circles have a great influence.


    There are many great people who are Mr. Zhang''s students or promoted by Mr. Zhang. They all have a strong respect for Mr. Zhang and are willing to obey orders.


    But if Mr. Zhang falls, Zhang''s contact with these people will be much weaker, and can''t reach the level of arm waving.


    This is the power of a person''s network!


    Zhang Hengsheng is very anxious. Mr. Zhang can''t have an accident at this juncture. He also hopes that he can play a role.


    In order to ensure that there is no mistake, he not only paid the price to invite Ning Tao, but also invited another miracle doctor!


    Ning Tao followed him to the deep of the compound. At this time, there was a dull atmosphere and it was hard for people to breathe.


    Suddenly, a frightened voice came, which made the atmosphere a little creepy. "You, how do you know we''re here? You''re a devil. Don''t chase us..."


    A four eyed man collapsed with panic on his face.


    At this time, a tall and straight pale man picked him up, said with a smile: "director Shi, what are you afraid of? Here is my Jinghua Zhangjia, who dares to move you."


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his killing intention boils. Unexpectedly, they are all acquaintances, the four eye director and Zhang Mingyuan!


    Zhang Hengsheng was surprised and puzzled: "how, does director Shi know Master Yan, or have a holiday?"


    "No, I I don''t know him. I read him wrong. I haven''t seen him at all, "director Shi denied in a panic.


    Zhang Mingyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He could not help looking up at Ning Tao. For a moment, it was like a million heavenly soldiers fighting in the air!


    The former always feel that this person is very familiar, and there is a kind of disgust from the heart, deep into the bone marrow.


    Ning Tao needless to say, he didn''t kill this son of a bitch on the spot. It''s pity, but it''s almost out of control.


    "What are you arguing about? Doctor song is ready to start the examination. Keep your voice down," a woman said as she walked out of the room.


    Ning Tao turns his head and looks at it. His pupil shrinks into the eye of a needle. He is really an acquaintance. Beibei, I finally see you!

 Chapter 1296

    The woman walking out of the room is red lipped and white toothed, but she has a kind of enchantment, and she is Lin Beibei!


    Ning Tao was in a daze for a long time. Although he was in Beibei, he could not find the shadow of Beibei before. It can be said that this short period of time was like years of change.


    Let his heart It''s complicated.


    Lin Beibei noticed that someone was staring at him. Dai Mei frowned and asked, "who are you? What do you always watch me do?"


    "Who are you?" Ning Tao asked.


    "I, hum, I''m the daughter-in-law of Zhang Jia, the future hostess of Zhang Jia, you know," said Lin Beigu.


    "Ha ha That''s right. Master Yan, let me introduce her to you. She is Gouzi''s girlfriend. She has a good relationship and will get married soon, "Zhang Hengsheng said with a chuckle.


    Knot Marriage!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly. With his extraordinary eyesight, he saw something strange. Beibei''s eyes were colorful.


    For example, a pair of pure clean eyes are covered and polluted by a layer of unknown things. The light reflected by them is brilliant and looks very enchanting.


    If so, there is a trick!


    Ning Tao sneers in his heart. I''m afraid few people can hide this from him. Beibei is really bewitched by something.


    At this time, Zhang Mingyuan came over, with a fake smile on his face, stretched out a hand and said, "my name is Zhang Mingyuan. I''m a friar. I hope the great friars of Kunlun can give me more advice."


    Ning Tao directly ignored him, very indifferent, turned his head and said: "where is the patient, now I''ll have a look."


    "Eh!"


    Zhang Heng Sheng''s face stagnated and looked at his embarrassed son. He immediately relaxed and laughed: "OK, follow me."


    With that, he leads Ning Tao into the room. Director Shi wants to say something, but he stares back.


    Lin Beibei walked up to Zhang Mingyuan and said sarcastically, "you are really useless. Not only those women can''t kill you, but anyone will give you a face. Can you do that?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Mingyuan flashed malice and said: "hum, if it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of some damned strong people blocking, my plan It''s done a long time ago. "


    "Failure is failure, don''t make any excuse, the last chance, don''t let me down again," Lin Beibei coldly left this sentence, stepped on high heels and went in.


    Zhang Mingyuan''s eyes are vicious, and he laughs in his heart. A funny smelly bitch, he really takes himself as a princess.


    However, when he instilled evil ideas, he also instilled such ideas. In general, it was his fault.


    It''s really extraordinary!


    In the room, Dr. Song is shaking with a needle. Now he has a shadow of this thing. His face and bones are painful. One hand is wrapped with bandage, and half of his face is wrapped with gauze. It''s very strange.


    All of a sudden, he heard the sound of footsteps, subconsciously looked back, but his legs and stomach trembled.


    "Again You again? "


    "Do you know me?" Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Dr. Song''s eyeball turned rapidly and suddenly said, "I don''t know. I''ve never seen you before. I''m wrong."


    With that, he covered half of his face and picked up the needle tube tremblingly. The small heart was close to the edge of the explosion.


    Zhang Hengsheng looks at them suspiciously. With his ingenuity, he can surely guess what kind of festivals they have.


    At this time, Ning Tao took a look at the old man Zhang on the bed. His face was empty, but he was dead The heart is clear.


    He immediately rushed to open his mouth and said: "the old man''s body should be angry. He has suffered many blows in succession. Now he has serious heart problems, myocardial infarction, coronary heart disease..."


    The more he said, the more surprised and respectful he was, because what he said was absolutely right, almost anatomical analysis.


    Immediately indignant way: "master Yan, you say not bad, even more comprehensive, my father he is angry, all because of a called" Ning Tao "looking for a son of a bitch!"


    @


    Ning Tao''s smile became stiff and cold. His face muscles were beating. He tried to comfort himself not to be angry and calm.


    Zhang Hengsheng seemed to feel a bit out of shape. He immediately waved to Ning Tao and said, "master Yan, I''m not aiming at you. I mean Ning Tao''s dog. He''s just a beast."


    "Hoo


    Ning Tao spat out a bad breath and tried to suppress it. He said with a farfetched smile: "how can it be? I heard that Ning Tao is very good, honest, kind-hearted and handsome..."


    "I bah, those are rumors. Ning Tao is a wicked traitor. He does evil with the support of some people, which is hateful," Zhang Hengsheng gritted his teeth.


    Ning Tao wiped his sweat and took a deep breath. He felt that he was a little calm and could not go on. This old man was forced to do it by himself.


    "Cough Cough Rather Ning Tao, you useless things, go away. If you don''t kill that little boy, no one will come to see me, "said Mr. Zhang on the bed.


    Zhang Hengsheng was shocked and said: "Dad Dad, how are you? That little boy has already died. I''ve hired two miracle doctors for you. Would you like to see a doctor firstHoo Hoo Hoo!


    Mr. Zhang was short of breath and confused. He couldn''t seem to hear the name. He became very excited.


    Dr. Song, who has been shivering, suddenly looks very happy. As long as he saves Mr. Zhang, he will be saved.


    Saw him in a hurry, quickly took out the tranquilizer, excitedly pushed aside Ning Tao, toward the old man slowly injection.


    Zhang Hengsheng, with a worried look on his face, kept his eyes on him. In any case, he had to let his father through this period of time.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly put his eyes on the drugs and the open bottle of tranquilizer. A wonderful attention came to his heart, and a cruel smile came from the corner of his mouth.


    I moved slightly, and I saw a new drug that had been opened. It was also a colorless liquid with a sedative. Both Mix!


    He didn''t put too much. Although he had a grudge against Zhang, he was also sorry to treat an old man who was sick in bed.


    The real purpose is to kill the quack!


    After a shot of tranquilizer, Mr. Zhang''s condition is only suppressed. Because of the antibody, Dr. Song is excited and sucks another shot, but suddenly stops.


    Ning Tao is surprised, was he found, only a little more colorless liquid, he could even detect!


    However, he found that he was thinking too much. Doctor song took out another medicine bottle and sucked half a tube there.


    Although he did not know what it was, Dr. Song knew that it was a high-dose tranquilizer, which was imported from abroad.


    He didn''t hesitate to inject the full injection directly, with a crazy smile on his face.


    Ning Tao saw straight frown, because he didn''t know what that half tube thing was. Don''t kill the old man for a moment.


    It seems that the birth of a few old man fainted, and it has a great calming effect.


    Zhang Hengsheng''s face turned pale. When he touched the old man, he found that it was like dead wood. He yelled: "Dad Dad, wake up, don''t go to sleep, wait until you finish... "


    "Dad Dad Old thing You get up...! "

 Chapter 1297

    Zhang Hengsheng is a little crazy and has red eyes.


    Ning Tao a face shocked looking at him, unexpectedly to oneself comatose father say this kind of words, you TM or individual?


    Beast, an inhuman thing!


    Even if he had a grudge with Zhang, he was an outsider, and he was well prepared for treatment at any time.


    A sick and weak old man, he can''t be cruel.


    But the old man''s own son, it is at this time to call him old thing, for what benefit do not let him die, really do not understand these crazy ideas, heinous.


    The latest 95 chapters, @ VJ_


    But doctor song didn''t care about it. At the moment, he looked at the old man in fear. Judging from his many years of medical experience, the old man was afraid to enter the gate of hell.


    It''s like Because of him,


    but But it''s impossible.


    He just injected some tranquilizers. Even if it was a large dose of tranquilizers, he had a good sense of propriety. How could it be like this? It would kill people


    Zhang Hengsheng is crazy and out of control. He constantly shakes Mr. Zhang, as if it''s not human but wood.


    In the mouth incessantly scolds, roars.


    Doctor song regained his mind and stared straight. No matter what the situation was, he felt that he could not explain clearly.


    Offended Ning family, also inexplicably offended Zhang Jia, is this God destined to die him, I am not reconciled.


    Seeing that he was stepping backward and no one was looking at him, he ran towards the door and ran into Lin Beibei.


    The latter looks angry, a miracle doctor, what are you doing so rashly, flustered, like a thief.


    When I walked in, I saw Zhang Hengsheng shaking the old man like a piece of wood, calling desperately.


    Her beautiful eyes shrunk, as if she had realized something. She hurriedly looked behind her, only to find that Zhang Mingyuan, like a chicken, brought in all the doctors of Song Dynasty and director Shi.


    "Putong Ah Hiss...! "


    Two people fell very painful, especially hit the wound.


    But Zhang Mingyuan saw his grandfather, father, that kind of crazy, no human indifference.


    His face turned white and his eyes were cold. There was no big wave at all. He kicked the doctor and said, "what did you do to my old man?"


    Song doctor eat pain, crying: "I I didn''t do anything. I just got some sedatives


    Suddenly, Zhang Hengsheng grabbed him by the neck and yelled with red eyes, "you son of a bitch, are you sent by others to harm the old man on purpose? Is this a conspiracy?"


    "Cough No No, I really don''t know what''s going on. It''s an accident, "Dr. Song said in mourning.


    If you dare to give me something, I''ll let you cry


    Director Shi was almost scared to pee and said: "song Doctor song, please help me. I don''t want to die yet. "


    "Ha ha Ha ha Dr. song suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, as if crying and laughing: "I can''t save it, I can''t save it, neither can the immortals. Ha ha It''s over. "


    Zhang Heng''s angry muscles trembled. He said bitterly: "I''ll strangle you, dog, strangle you..."


    Zhang Mingyuan saw this, a little Shen Shen, but also did not stop, so indifferent a face light look.


    Doctor song''s eyes turned white when he was pinched. He saw Ning Tao at the last moment. He seemed to understand the ruthless indifference on his face and said: "yes It''s You. "


    "Plop!"


    A black faced corpse fell to the ground.


    Director Shi''s eyes were wide open, his hands and feet were cold, and suddenly he felt that there was an extra hand on his head. As soon as he made an effort, he saw his back.


    "Plop!"


    Another body, dead here.


    Lin Beibei stares at her beautiful eyes, opens her red lips and trembles. Even if she is bewitched and cruel, her heart always has its nature.


    Can not bear, complex, inexplicable rush to the heart.


    She just wanted to open her mouth to denounce something, but Zhang Mingyuan pushed her arm to the corner of the wall, so that her head was hit.


    "Don''t get in the way, bitch, be honest, and then put away your proud princess self-esteem for me. Don''t let me kill you in a rage," Zhang Mingyuan said coldly with her back.


    Lin Beibei was dizzy, his vision was blurred, and the brilliance in his eyes was scattered.


    Showing a trace of pure and clear nature


    I I What''s the matter


    Zhang Mingyuan stepped in front of Ning Tao, with a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. Moriran said, "I really want to know if master Yan saw anything just now?"


    Said, a hand on Ning Tao''s shoulder, a cold misty terrible breath spread, let a person fear.


    "Hoo


    Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid gas. At the moment, he has moved 80% of his anger, and has been seriously provoked."Give me your paws Go away


    A roar, such as the roar of Tyrannosaurus Rex, followed by the outbreak of a vast and terrifying momentum, just like a calm ocean, set off waves, can submerge everything.


    Compared with Zhang Mingyuan''s breath, there is a bit more overbearing, a bit more arrogant, and the look of Tyrannosaurus Rex at mole ants.


    Zhang Mingyuan was terrified. He completely put away his previous complacency and suddenly remembered that he was a great monk.


    This is not enough for him.


    What''s ridiculous is that he even threatened him just now. He didn''t have modern weapons in his hand. How dare he challenge the great friar?


    If you want to die,


    you can kill yourself when you raise your hand!


    "Click!"


    I didn''t see how to do it. I broke my arm and twisted it to an incredible degree. The shoulder bones were all highlighted.


    "Ah Hand My hand...! "


    Zhang Mingyuan screamed, fell directly on the ground, covered his arm and rolled, which made it clear that there was a big gap between them.


    Zhang Hengsheng was surprised that he could not care about the old things, but he must care about his son, because this is his only son.


    "You What do you want to do? If you dare to kill people, the Ministry of national security will encircle here in a moment, and you will be buried with us, "he roared angrily.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t pay any attention to them. Instead, he went to the old man and showed his pity.


    Brave for a lifetime, brilliant for a lifetime, but finally come to this end, there must be hateful pity.


    A spirit elixir appears in the hand to swallow it. The soft spirit power guides him to spread, and instantly dominates.


    After a long time, the body function was stable, but did not wake up. At this time, it was similar to master Ning.


    As long as the old man wants to live and the outside world calls for him enough, it should be easy for him to wake up.


    "After all, you are also angry because of me, because of the past, I am still the fruit of today, life and death depends on you," murmured the words, as if scattered with the wind.


    Ning Tao resolutely turned around and ignored Zhang''s father and son. He picked up the confused Lin Beibei and said, "my condition is her."


    "I saved you, you and I don''t owe each other."


    After saying that, domineering kick open the door, stride away, leaving a very familiar back.

 Chapter 1298

    Zhang Hengsheng was so engrossed that he was vaguely overlapped with a person''s figure. It was so familiar.


    Is it that little bastard


    No way. He''s been dead for a long time.


    He shook his head suddenly. It might be an illusion. He seemed to think of something again. He immediately fell down in front of the old man and saw that his breath was gradually stable and his face was filled with ecstasy.


    For him, Lin Beibei and his daughter-in-law are all tools used by his son. Compared with a man with strong connections, they are like the dust in the nail cap.


    It''s not necessary. On the contrary, it''s profitable


    "Old man, don''t pretend to sleep for me, just use your relationship to pave some roads for me, get me all the things I want, and then die after that," Zhang Hengsheng said crazily.


    "Old man, wake up...!"


    Just when he was crazy, tears came out of the corner of his eyes, which was very hot and worried.


    He didn''t wake up, but it doesn''t mean he didn''t have consciousness. Instead, he listened to all this clearly, but he didn''t want to open it again.


    Zhang Mingyuan''s face was pale, his arm was broken, and his shoulder bones were highlighted. He was white and looked very frightening.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, his face appears to be overcast. He hesitates for a moment, but he doesn''t order to start. We have many dead men and friars.


    The main reason is to be afraid of Ning Tao''s identity. It cost a lot to ask him to come here and kill him. The consequences are even worse.


    What he didn''t expect was that master Yan would be interested in Lin Beibei. The human condition is She!


    As everyone knows, this is what he is proud of.


    He can''t escape from Beilin


    Part of the evil ideas instilled in her by the magic sound mirror is to let her rely on herself and work together to achieve everything.


    Believe that tomorrow she will run back, the so-called conditions of master Yan will be in vain, the final winner is them.


    Zhang Mingyuan smiles. Lin Beibei is firmly in his hand. What can master Yan do?


    Anyway, it''s also a tool to use. If you can use some of your elixirs, Beibei will make a great contribution


    ¡­¡­


    Out of Zhangjia, ningtao not far away, directly quietly came to a high-rise building with a wide view, overlooking the four directions.


    From here, we can clearly see everything in Zhang''s family. The nervous soldiers and the hiding monks can''t escape from this pair of eyes. Everything is exposed in front of us.


    Lin Beibei wakes up with some headache and confusion, as if he had something more.


    All of a sudden, she noticed that a person was staring at her. Her beautiful eyes immediately shrank and she said in a deep voice: "you What do you want to do? Where is this? I''m not in Zhangjia? "


    Zhang Jia?


    "You have nothing to do with Zhang Jia. You are Lin Beibei, the most beloved granddaughter of Mr. Ning," said Ning Tao.


    Lin Beibei looks tight, covers his head and sneers: "hum, master Yan is a lobbyist sent by Ning family. I know who I am. I don''t need you to worry about it."


    See him a mention Ning family face apathy, Ning Tao''s eyes a squint, a bite teeth, face unexpectedly wriggle up.


    In Lin Beibei''s astonished eyes, she changed back to her familiar elder brother Ning''s appearance and familiar voice.


    "Beibei, you should wake up. After sleeping so long, everyone is worried about you," Ning Tao yelled.


    "You You are Ning Tao, it''s you, it''s you, "Lin Beibei suddenly screamed madly, and his beautiful eyes reflected bright colors, which captured people''s mind.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his mouth roared: "Beibei, wake up quickly. Everyone is waiting for you. Don''t do stupid things any more. Quickly find the strong you who used to be."


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    Lin Beibei laughed wildly, pounced on him and hugged him tightly: "brother Ning, you are mine, you belong to me. You have come to me at last."


    "Do you love Beibei too? Those bitches don''t deserve you. Only me, only me..."


    See its gibberish, Ning Tao frowned, a pair of eyes closely staring at her eyes, looking for the opportunity.


    People often say that the eyes are the windows of the soul, through which we can see the heart. If the heart is bewitched, then his eyes will be blinded. This is common sense.


    At the moment, her eyes were wrapped in a layer of material, like a layer of reflective lenses, which made him temporarily confused.


    Now she''s in a state of half illusion and half reality. She has to find a way to break that layer Source of disaster!


    By the way,


    stimulate her to show it.


    He felt that this method was feasible.


    "Brother Ning, you talk, you talk, do you also like Beibei, do you come to marry Beibei, only like Beibei alone," Lin Beibei cried crazily.


    Seeing her face looking forward, Ning Tao stares at her and says in a deep voice: "Beibei, you think too much. I always treat you as my sister. Elder brother Ning is not suitable for you at all.""No No, I don''t want to be a sister. I want to be your woman. I want to be your only woman. Why do those bitches possess you? Why... " She roared hysterically.


    "Just because I love them and never give up!"


    Lin Beibei, as a whole, was struck by thunder. He repeated that sentence like an echo in his head, and his heart was greatly shocked.


    "No No... " She is crazy, her eyes reflect a different kind of brilliance, ordinary people can also see abnormal.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s spirit was boosted, and his long-standing soul power suddenly turned into a sword.


    In Chapter l of n {see}} edition, H}


    "soul Cut Kill


    This attack is weaker than before, and it is almost the lowest level he can suppress. No matter how low it is, he can''t maintain his moves.


    A magic sword of soul enters Lin Beibei''s mind in an instant. In front of it, there is a barrier, like a polyhedral mirror, like a labyrinth.


    "Chop


    Ning Tao didn''t hesitate at all. He opened his eyes. He managed to chop a knife like a knife on the mirror.


    "Dang!"


    "Click Click...! "


    The mirror is almost full of cracks, and the effect of the crack is very big.


    Just when Ning Tao was excited, it stopped. Not only that, it was still healing rapidly.


    What a difficult move, just a little bit short!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red and unwilling, but his eyes have shed two lines of blood. It is difficult to mobilize his strength in a short time.


    But it''s just a little bit short. Even a weightless feather on it can definitely break it


    If you are not reconciled, you must not let it heal!


    Ning Tao red eyes, eager to roar: "Beibei, wake up quickly, elder brother Ning I miss you...! "


    At the moment, Lin Beibei''s eyes are absent-minded, and the whole person is in a state of muddle, and the angry voice directly spreads into his ears.


    There seems to be a clear sound in my mind


    Seeing that she''s not awake, Ning Tao''s eyes are red. No matter what, he''s aiming at the sexy red lips. He''s so overbearing Kiss it!

 Chapter 1299

    It''s full-bodied, almost in front of you.


    Ning Tao ignores nothing at the moment, just a little bit. As long as there is more impact, it will be broken.


    If it is too late, it will change. I don''t know what will happen after it heals. So he should seize the opportunity to avoid future trouble!


    As for the kiss, he was too lazy to think about it.


    At this critical moment, three green jade fingers blocked his lips, making his whole body stiff!


    Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes. What he was looking at was a pair of black eyes. They were crystal clear, pure and bright. A touch of strength that once made him familiar finally came up.


    They looked at each other for a long time.


    He found that the strength of the three green jade fingers was great, and they were gradually increasing, which had already explained the ups and downs in his heart.


    He didn''t realize it. He put it in his arms and said in surprise: "Beibei, you''ve finally come back. It''s brother Ning''s fault. He didn''t take good care of you and made you sad."


    The shadow in her arms is silent. Her body temperature is very cold. She dare not even embrace Ning Tao. She is like a puppet.


    Although the embrace is very warm, she is very cold, and some memories in her head rush up, which makes her eyes lose consciousness.


    "I I just What have you done...! "


    Remember that Beitao is not a bad thing for you


    "You must not have any burden, let alone to think, you just remember, you are my sister."


    Lin Beibei kept shaking her head when she heard the words. Her face was desolate. What she had done appeared one by one. How could she forget?


    She took a deep breath and said with a strong smile, "brother Ning, don''t worry about me. By the way, I have something I want to tell you about Zhang Mingyuan."


    Zhang Mingyuan?


    Ning Tao shook his head and said: "Beibei, let go of these things first. Elder brother Ning swore that he would avenge you. Now you don''t want to think about anything. You must have a good rest."


    "No, it''s very important. I have to say that Zhang Mingyuan is in collusion with Bailian cult and vampires, and he still has connections in secret," Lin Beiyu said in an astonishing hurry.


    White lotus religion Vampires


    Ning Tao is surprised. Zhang Mingyuan is crazy. He dares to collude with these two evil spirits.


    You know, the last Island assassination made the four families searched and suppressed, and no one dared to move.


    He will not be afraid of implicating Zhang Jia!


    Then, Lin Beibei told her everything she knew, a lot, very complicated.


    It turns out that these people are responsible for Cheng BA''s injury. Moreover, they are still preparing for a plot. According to the plan, even in the past few days, there is a response from Hongmeng


    This series, let him smell a big conspiracy!


    But now is not the time to think about it. When the sky falls down, there is a tall man standing on it. He just needs to do what he should do.


    The only thing that surprised him was that Jinghua had a powerful force to help them, and its strength was very strong.


    Who could it be?


    Ning Tao simply did not want to, firmly facing the North Road: "well, north north, I know all these, first with me back to Ning home, OK, old man, they are waiting for you."


    Words fall, Lin Beibei''s face a dark, but it is farfetched smile way: "well, you go first, I will come later."


    }I the latest 8p Chapter X, section R, i.


    Then he took a deep breath and struggled. The strong side also emerged and pressed the pain in his heart.


    Ning Tao knows that women are in trouble, so he turns around and walks. He has decided to change the situation in his mind!


    Only when he has a chip in his hand can he have the qualification to negotiate with the country. He does have one in his hand, and then he has to bet on whether the chip is big enough, just go crazy.


    Jinghua has been quiet for a long time, and there is a stagnant water. Let me use the identity of Yanjin to fight a dragon The sea!


    All of a sudden, an exciting spirit flashed in his mind. He turned his head in an instant and was seeing Beibei well Jump out of the building!


    In a flash, disappeared in the field of vision!


    "No...!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes were about to crack, and his heart was terrified. Without hesitation, he jumped down to a 23 story high building.


    At this moment, he understood why Beibei had to say it now, and why she had to smile all the time. It turned out that she had never crossed the heart. With guilt, she chose Death!


    Lin Beibei''s face is bleak, and he is ashamed in his heart. He has done too many things for his relatives, and has no face to see them again.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The wind in her ear was very loud. She closed her eyes in pain and became moist, but she couldn''t think of anything else except death.


    The old man was kind to her, but he was merciless. Elder brother Ning was kind to her, but she hated her. Even if she was bewitched, that was what she had done.What''s the use of living for an ungrateful, stupid, ridiculous, stupid man like him.


    I just want to have an afterlife, to be an ox and a horse for Ning family


    All of a sudden, there was a thunderous roar in my ear.


    Step on the sky Five steps!


    Before he opened his eyes, he was surrounded by a strong force and a pair of strong arms.


    She was shocked because she fell so fast!


    Ning Tao hugs Beibei anxiously, and a hand sprays out powerful spiritual power. Later, he pushes himself to a tall building, sees a place of glass, and bumps into it with his head.


    "Bang Bang Boom...! "


    All only in the electric light flint, two people''s figure finally disappeared in the fifth floor of the place, but the balcony glass to smash.


    Balcony glass frame also smashed flat, twisted, thick glass in a moment smashed, all hit Ning Tao.


    The latter holds Beibei firmly in his arms and uses his broad back to resist the danger until the aftershocks subside.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    They gasped for breath, only to find that it was a small bedroom, but it was full of glass debris.


    This is a disaster.


    Beibei covered his face and cried: "elder brother Ning, why do you want to save me? Why, I have no face to see anyone again. Let me die. Let me die."


    "Your grace, I''m reporting in linbeibei''s afterlife...!"


    Ning Tao calm face, sternly way: "why to afterlife, you really have the heart to leave us? Do you really want Mr. Ning to give you a black haired man from a white haired man? "


    "You have to step over that ridge. None of us will blame you, because Beibei we know is not like this. Even the old man has always believed in it."


    "Your brother, Mr. Ning, Ning Rui, Qianqian, shallowly, Linglong, including uncle Ning, they are looking forward to your going back and seeing the strong Beibei again all the time."


    "If you die, you''re sorry for us."


    With tears streaming down on the floor, Lin Beibei curled up and sobbed: "Wuwu Stop it, stop it, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, I''m sorry for you, Wuwu...! "


    "No, you''re not wrong. It''s Zhang Mingyuan who''s really wrong. He''s the culprit. Do you know why I didn''t kill him just now?" Ning Tao looks mysterious.


    Beibei shakes his head, bites his lips and tears.


    Ning Tao helped her wipe away her tears and said with a smile: "because elder brother Ning wants you to see a good play when you are sober, the damned person will never live long, because he has violated the taboo."


    Let him have another look Tomorrow''s sun,


    round or not!

 Chapter 1300

    VsR¡­


    The sun rises to the East, and a ray of morning light sprinkles on the clear sky.


    After a night''s consolation, Lin Beibei is finally convinced by Ning Tao''s three inch eloquence and agrees to return to Ning''s home.


    But before that, we need to see a good play.


    Early in the morning, Ning Tao is very casual walk on the street, so step by step to the Zhangjia, there is no cover up.


    At this time, Zhang is not calm.


    Zhang Mingyuan looks at the bed with a gloomy face. On the bed, there is an old man who has lost his breath Mr. Zhang.


    Unable to stand up to Zhang Hengsheng''s toss, he chose never to wake up. When he was old, he looked down on things. In the ridiculous expectation and shaking, he He chose to go west.


    But when he died, he caused great losses to Zhang Jia.


    The distribution of interests should be at a disadvantage, the discourse power should be much weaker, and the family power should be greatly reduced, which is very heavy.


    Although it''s not enough to make Zhang''s bones and muscles hurt, it''s very painful for Zhang Hengsheng to lose so much.


    There''s no way. People can''t come back from death.


    Even if there is such a condition, he will not do it for the old man, because he is such a person.


    Although Zhang Mingyuan is cruel, the old man in front of him can also be regarded as his family member. He has taught him all kinds of calculations since he was a child. The old man has contributed a lot to his success.


    Pity, there must be hateful!


    He sighed faintly, which could be regarded as his only complex feelings for seeing the old man off.


    A moment later, he took a walk to the courtyard. Lin Beibei, that bitch, has not come back yet. Shouldn''t she?


    Zhang Mingyuan frowned, with the evil ideas he instilled into Lin Beibei and the role of "magic sound warning". At this time, the latter should get rid of the burning embers and even come back with the elixir.


    Where is Yanjin playing with this bitch?


    Such a thought, let him start to blush unexpectedly, a once familiar hate burst out again, unforgettable.


    That smelly whore is also his woman in name. If you really let Yan Jin play on the bed, and then spread it out, you don''t want his face. It''s disgusting to throw the smelly ditch.


    Damn, that bitch can''t be so casual.


    You know, for so many days, even if they are often together, touching her hand is very important, not to mention how to drip on the bed. She is very tough in this respect.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of sabotaging the plan, I''m afraid he would have played that whore all over the place. It would be revenge.


    As long as that whore doesn''t agree, Yan Jin never dares to come hard, otherwise the national security department will directly shoot on the spot.


    But I think so. Why didn''t she come back?


    Zhang Mingyuan raised his head in boredom, just saw that round of the sun, let his whole person full of shock.


    Total feeling, today''s sun is another round!


    At this time, a surprise voice came from the outside, let his whole heart suddenly.


    "Ha ha Mingyuan, I''ve got a big treasure, "Zhang Hengsheng said with ecstasy on his tired face. He strode towards him with a jade box in his arms.


    Big treasure?


    Zhang Mingyuan looked at his arm and was filled with hatred.


    Even if there are treasures, how can he cure his arm in a short time? It''s all the damned burning embers.


    If you dare to provoke me,


    I don''t care who I am, I will die!


    Seeing his ecstasy, Zhang Hengsheng immediately patted him with a meaningful smile on his face and said, "I just got this treasure from the future research department."


    "It''s said that it''s from the Kunlun trade. They call it Baoyao, which is called Jade lotus root


    Treasure medicine?


    Zhang Mingyuan was slightly surprised. He had heard of something that seemed to be above the elixir. It was very rare.


    "PATA!"


    The jade box was opened, revealing a piece of crystal lotus root, a fresh smell of medicine, let a person refreshing.


    Zhang Heng Sheng looked intoxicated and said: "this is one of the best things that the scientific research department paid a lot for. It''s more than enough to cure your arm."


    Oh,


    Zhang Mingyuan was ecstatic, and he didn''t question it at all, because he knew it from the fresh fragrance of the medicine.


    He snatched the jade box, sniffed it, groaned like an electric shock, and the wound of his arm was wriggling.


    "Good baby, good baby, ha ha...!"


    "He can not only cure my injury, but also make my strength improve by leaps and bounds. Dad, you should have paid a great price," Zhang Mingyuan said with an excited face.


    Zhang Hengsheng smell speech, a face evil smile, "did not pay any price, some small skills, let people steal out for me."


    Steal Steal?


    Zhang Mingyuan widened his eyes and then laughed wildly. He didn''t expect that it would be so easy. This time, they made a lot of money.Zhang Hengsheng seemed to think of something and told him, "I heard that the old leader of Hongmeng was asking for it, but I was the first one. Remember, don''t make it public."


    "I understand. Let''s..."


    "Bang!"


    The sound of a gun startled all sides, and it still rang through the sky.


    Zhang''s father and son were shocked. The gunshot seemed to be from inside their family. Was it someone who was making trouble?


    Zhang Heng Sheng thought about it and then gave a cold smile. "It seems that some little bastard wants to make trouble. He just wants to find a company for the old man. He is not alone."


    "Bang Bang...!"


    The gunfire suddenly became more and more intense, which made Zhang Mingyuan''s smile stiff and gave birth to a sense of uneasiness.


    "Bang Boom, boom...! "


    Zhangjia is shaking, it is really shaking, the stones on the ground are beating violently, it seems to be strongly affected.


    Two people''s facial expression a white, for it hair sign, exactly what happened, how can have so frightening movement?


    Zhang Mingyuan said with a strong smile: "Dad, don''t worry. There are so many dead men in our family. There are guns, and there are also brothers of the Qingcheng school. If anyone comes to play wild, it''s to seek death."


    Boom boom!


    The earth trembled violently and roared continuously.


    They were pale and empty in heart, but Zhang Heng Sheng forced a smile: "don''t Don''t worry. If you make such a big noise, the Ministry of national security will be here soon. No one dares to act wild in Beijing. "


    Suddenly, the vibration stopped.


    Seeing this, Zhang Hengsheng was overjoyed and said, "you see, it must be the person who came to be a savage who was killed and stopped."


    Hearing this, Zhang Mingyuan also laughed, just as if there was a 10 magnitude earthquake, which really scared them.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to see something in the corner of his eyes, which made his whole smile stiff, his body cold, his eyes full of horror, and he said in fear: "inflammation Yanjin, it''s you


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao''s face is calm, holding a bronze spear, walking slowly like a big demon.


    Zhang Hengsheng looked shocked and said in a sharp voice: "you What do you want to do? I can warn you not to mess, right By the way, you said that we don''t owe each other. What do you mean? "


    Ning Tao smiles and points his bronze spear at Zhang Mingyuan. He says, "you and I don''t owe each other any more, but he dares to threaten my Kunlun friars. This crime should be killed!"


    Zhang Mingyuan''s pupils shrink and his whole body is cold.

 Chapter 1301

    "He He''s going to kill me...! "


    This is the only thought in Zhang Mingyuan''s mind, but it makes his whole body cool and there is an unspeakable fear.


    Ning Tao strides forward with a long gun, leaving a long trace, and a huge killing burst out.


    "Zhang Hengsheng shouts in a hurry Master Yan, calm down. I must calm down. What''s my son''s fault? What''s his crime? He asked you to kill him? "


    "Because he offended me, I waited for him all night, but he didn''t come to apologize. He didn''t kneel down in three steps, kowtow in five steps, and repent in ten steps. This is disrespect."


    Ning Tao''s face is full of evil spirits and light Tao.


    Zhang Jia father and son smell speech facial expression one anger, this which is apology, this is clearly humiliation, naked defile them.


    Zhang Mingyuan said angrily: "dare to ask me where I offended you. If it was yesterday, you have broken my arm. This matter has been cleared. What else do you want me to do?"


    "Hum, I offended master Yan. It''s not as easy as breaking your arm. I just gave you a warning in advance. I thought you could wake up and repent, but I was so stubborn."


    "You say, should we kill or not."


    Hearing this, Zhang Mingyuan angrily roared: "did you say it was a warning in advance? Did you give any hint? You are clearly looking for trouble."


    1 ''-


    Zhang Hengsheng stopped him directly and said with a confident smile to Ning Tao: "master Yan, as the saying goes, there is no overnight feud, and we are not ignorant. How much do you want


    "As long as you can afford it, my family can afford it."


    Ning Tao heard that, with a sarcastic look on his face, he continued to walk: "master Yan can''t be bought by some broken paper. The pharmacist can''t be humiliated. Once he is humiliated, he has to die."


    "Even if you want to buy it, you can''t afford it."


    Zhang Hengsheng was shocked and immediately lost his sense of propriety. Then he remembered that he was an alien from Kunlun and didn''t care about his money.


    All of a sudden, he thought of something. He took back the jade box and said excitedly, "we can buy our lives without money. We can use this precious medicine. It''s a precious lotus root. It''s very valuable."


    "It''s easy to get rid of enemies, master Yan."


    I saw his face flattering holding the jade box, showing full sincerity, but also with the meaning of friendship.


    But in his heart, on the contrary, as long as you can avoid this disaster, I have a thousand ways to let you die.


    No, why should I let you die?


    I want to make your life worse than death,


    only when I let you know what is terrible, can you understand what is awe. My family is not what you can provoke!


    Ning Tao heart move, treasure jade lotus root, that is not one of the six adjuvants he is looking for, he actually will have?


    Looking at the jade box, he picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "yes, I''ll let you live."


    With that, he picked up the jade box, opened the perspective eye at the same time, and immediately saw the crystal lotus root.


    If so, the treasure of jade lotus root, six auxiliary medicine has now found the third, a big step forward from the success!


    See Ning Tao show happy smile, Zhang Jia father and son two people are relieved, finally will he give bluff live.


    As long as you can avoid this disaster, hum, the treasure yuou is still ours. The Ministry of national security believes that it will arrive soon. A boy who only knows brute force, what are you going to fight with me?


    Just when Zhang Hengsheng showed a fox smile, a gun like a dragon''s tail swept over him and directly pumped him away.


    This strength is not small. At least several of his bones were broken. After that, his walking was a problem and he suffered day and night.


    Zhang Mingyuan''s eyes widened as he watched his father fly more than ten meters away and spit blood all over the ground. The whole person seemed to be shocked by thunder.


    Ning Tao suddenly cold hum a, way: "death can be avoided, life can not escape, give you a stick is to understand the gratitude and resentment."


    With that, he pointed the bronze spear at Zhang Mingyuan and said, "next, it''s your turn."


    In a flash, Zhang Mingyuan woke up and angrily roared: "my father didn''t offend you again. Why do you want to fight him? I also bought my life with precious medicine. Why do you want to kill me?"


    "Who said that he didn''t offend me? It''s a capital crime to dare to speak to me in a strange way. The precious medicine just bought his life, but you are still Death penalty


    Ning Tao''s face is full of violence.


    Hearing this, Zhang Mingyuan finally understood that this son of a bitch didn''t intend to let him go, he was playing with him.


    I saw him trembling with anger, unwilling to roar: "son of a bitch, where on earth did I offend you? You have to kill me and tease me like this. You are not afraid of being punished by heaven..."


    Words didn''t finish, Ning Tao blink, a powerful sweep, broken legs, directly let him kneel to the ground.


    Seeing this, Zhang Hengsheng in the distance angrily scolded. His eyes were red, but he didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    "Damned foreign dog, if you dare to move my son, I will not let you go. You will surely die..."Ning Tao ignored him, directly stood in front of Zhang Mingyuan, condescending, without a trace of pity.


    The latter''s face turns green and red, he is not reconciled, the hatred in his heart is like the water of the Yellow River, endless, God is unfair.


    "I No "I''ll take it


    "Bang!"


    Another stick down, half of the body broken!


    Intense pain makes Zhang Mingyuan crazy, which is a naked shame on him, deliberately let him feel shame.


    "Who are you..."


    Ning Tao evil spirit a smile, pinching his neck in its ear light way: "how, even I can''t recognize?"


    Zhang Mingyuan''s pupil shrinks, his brain is confused, and a familiar figure jumps out in an instant. It''s him.


    "Rather Tao, it''s you


    Seeing that he lost his voice, Ning Tao gave a cold smile and said, "it seems that you are not stupid. If you can recognize me, your death is not ugly."


    Zhang Mingyuan was shocked that the scum was not dead, and he stood in front of him alive. Although he changed his appearance, for a moment, he felt very familiar.


    Looking at the roaring father in the distance, he didn''t hear the conversation between them. His heart moved and he grinned grimly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a sneer, "what are you laughing at, for fear that I will kill your father in a rage?"


    "No, I just want to tell you a secret. I''m not the mastermind to kill your woman. The real mastermind is the other three people. I''m just a supporting role, Jie Jie..."


    See Zhang Mingyuan Jie smile a way.


    Who?


    "Bai Ze, the vampire Cao Bin, and the other one is from Hongmeng. As for who it is, you can guess slowly. I''m waiting for you to come down with me," Zhang Mingyuan said crazily.


    Ning Tao eyes a MI, know this goods won''t say again what, heart a ruthless, a long gun pierces his head.


    Zhang Mingyuan, die!


    At this time, Li Zhen and his team saw the scene

 Chapter 1302

    Storm, storm nine!


    Zhang Jia, a member of four families in Beijing, was attacked by outsiders in Kunlun. The news began to spread wildly.


    In a short time, Du family, Zhou family, Ning family, Presbyterian Pavilion, scientific research department and some special departments gathered here.


    What they see is not the excitement, but the situation!


    Are the people in Kunlun crazy? They have just made progress in cooperation. They are so bold. Their target is one of the highest powers in Beijing. Are they deliberately challenging the dignity of China?


    "Boom, boom...!"


    They turned around and found that it was a military region in a hurry. It seemed that it belonged to Zhang Jia.


    Teams of bloody soldiers, murderous, such momentum as landslides and tsunamis, nothing can stop them.


    Light and heavy machine guns, armored weapons, mountain piercing bullet No.5, small micro mirror, destroy the dead light And a series of new terrorist weapons that are well known to big people are all around Zhou''s house.


    After a while, it was surrounded by iron walls!


    The people of the Ministry of national security have surrounded the interior, and now the military region has surrounded the exterior. Even if the prisoner is given a pair of wings, he can''t escape. Let him go to heaven and earth, and eventually he will die.


    Du Fangyuan, Ning Yucai, Zhou Songhan, elder yaoyue, and Minister Xu of the Ministry of scientific research all entered the interior through relationships. They all wanted to see what the result would be like?


    At this time, the friar base was also surrounded by a team of soldiers, while Xueji''s team had arrived and now gathered in the square.


    A team of hundreds of people is surrounded by thousands of real soldiers. Dong Miaoke is the highest commander, directly under Zhongnanhai.


    In the end, Xueji, Yanling, and huangze, who are going to visit, are escorted to Zhangjia by Dong Miaomiao and other soldiers.


    The whole Beijing is on the verge of war!


    Zhou Songhan and other important people finally came to the inner courtyard. They heard a heartrending roar all the way away. It was Zhang Hengsheng!


    The group quickened their pace, but then froze.


    Because there is such a scene in the line of sight, a familiar figure kneels on the ground, facing the morning sun, his whole body is soft, and the most frightening thing is that his head is pierced by a bronze spear!


    Zhang Mingyuan died. He died thoroughly!


    Xu, director of the scientific research department, shook his head and sighed helplessly. Even though he mastered the core technology, he was still powerless.


    Next to the body is Zhang Hengsheng, who roars up to the sky. In less than one day, his father died, and his son died.


    He is the only one left in the direct family of Zhang Jia. Although there are collateral families, in his eyes, his son is irreplaceable.


    At this time, he vaguely understood the old man''s feelings!


    Some of his men pulled him, but he climbed forward hysterically with red eyes, "no No Why...! "


    The voice was very sad and desolate. At least everyone sighed for him, and the one who felt the most was Du Fangyuan.


    His son Du Hui was killed in Donghai, the headquarters of Feifei jewelry. So far, he has not found any clues. The only suspect is a Kunlun monk, but there is no evidence to show how he can move!


    The atmosphere in the courtyard was very heavy. They were in different moods. The only surprise was, where was the criminal Kunlun monk?


    In a room guarded by many powerful people, there are only Ning Tao and Li Zhen who have recovered their appearance. The atmosphere is strange.


    The latter looks angry and stares at Ning Tao, gnashing his teeth and yelling: "you You did it on purpose, you did it on purpose. "


    Ning Tao chuckles, evil spirit way: "right answer, I am intentional, you can arrest me."


    "You...!"


    "You''re so bold. You''re not only breaking away from the plan without permission, but also hiding it from all of us. What do you want to do? Do you want to be treason?"


    Li Zhenqi''s face was red and his neck was thick. He roared angrily.


    Ning Tao hears the sound, suddenly coldly comes down, stares at Li Zhen word by word cold way: "I treason? First of all, this country can''t accommodate me. All the promises you give me are deceptive. "


    "What''s the matter with Feifei jewelry? What''s going on with a 55% stake? What''s going on with level one? What''s wrong with my woman brother being hurt? That''s what you promised me! "


    Li Zhen''s face became stiff and his words stopped.


    Ning Tao put on a face and forced him with a sneer: "you don''t want me to withdraw from the lurking. You boast that you can stabilize the rear area for me, but as a result, I only see a mess of critical situation!"


    "Since you can''t do it, why should I keep my promise? Zhang Mingyuan offended my woman. Now I''m going to kill him. What can you do for me? It''s a big deal. You''ll have me arrested now. "


    "Anyway, I''m a hidden danger in your eyes!"


    %O


    hearing this, Li Zhen choked a lot of bad breath in his heart and angrily said, "then why did you tell me about Xinghe?""You are taking this as a threat to help the public and the private. You know that we need you to continue to lurk, but you deliberately killed Zhang Mingyuan. Do you know what the crime is? Are you crazy? "


    Charge?


    "It''s not a matter for you to set up casually. If there is no such plan, will I be killed secretly by you now?" Ning Tao sneers sarcastically.


    With Li Zhen''s theory, I''d like to talk


    Most of the people from outside have come here, and they are all frightened by the scene. The most shocked one is the three people from Yanling.


    Burning embers Actually killed the young master Zhang?


    Why not?


    What are you doing in the room now?


    After the shock, it was a burst of secret joy.


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    They wanted to drink a bowl of wine on the spot and laugh at him for three days and three nights, which was a dream for them.


    finally, someone wanted to kill that son of a bitch!


    I don''t know what that bastard thinks? He can''t even walk out of the yard.


    As for saving people and joking, they have never had this idea from the beginning to the end. It''s good not to give him a knife.


    "Bang!"


    The door was kicked to pieces in an instant, which shocked everyone.


    In the line of sight, the burning ember evil spirit wears a face to walk out, didn''t look at all one eye, straight toward the small courtyard outside.


    "Hiss ~!"


    He Does he still want to swagger out?


    Are you crazy? You''re joking about the world. There are so many terrorist weapons and many barriers. The God refining ancestors have to hate and die!


    With his burning ember, how can it be?


    A lot of big people feel a great shame one after another. This person killed their influential figures in Beijing, and even wanted to leave as if nothing had happened!


    I tell you, there''s no door!


    If you want to get out of this compound, where can I put the face of my four families and even Huaxia? You, Yanjin, will surely die!


    Yanling and others were angry, mad, and crazy. This son of a bitch must have been kicked in the head by a donkey, and he even wanted to go.


    Sure enough, the order of life and death suddenly sounded.


    Zhang Hengsheng, with his red eyes and all his life''s strength, roared: "listen to all Zhang''s family members, give me all you have. Even if you demolish Jinghua, you have to kill him for me. If he can leave, I will make my own decision!"


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 1303

    "Kill!"


    Zhang Hengsheng roared with red eyes, and his killing intention was boiling.


    However, the next second, Ning Tao''s figure flashed, and he came not far away from him. It should be said that it was Zhang Mingyuan''s side.


    Don''t you think he dares to kill the master of Zhang Jia again!


    Or is he going to take him hostage?


    In these doubts, Ning Tao didn''t do that. He didn''t even look at Zhang Hengsheng. Holding the bronze spear in one hand, Ning Tao took out a lot of blood.


    With a swing of the backhand, the blood formed an arc of the waning moon.


    A group of big people understood, but they were really angry. At this critical moment, he even dared to humiliate the dead.


    This is not provocation, this is audacity!


    A group of popular people''s bodies are swinging and their eyes are splitting. They have never seen such arrogant people, especially on such occasions. They are lawless.


    Yanling two people look vicious, curse.


    Zhang Hengsheng, as the client, has a crazy face. He is in the middle of the bloodstain of the waning moon. Shengsheng throws him a face.


    KD latest chapter Q5; Q section - Part 1


    he was stunned, and his eyes turned black.


    A drop of warm blood drips from his face and flows into his mouth, but he feels like poison.


    Brain I''m so angry!


    "Here I Open Fire


    A group of subordinates heard the order in the stupefied spirit, and their hearts were all raised to their throat. They were all scared by the aura.


    But after the next second, they all gritted their teeth, loaded and fired.


    At this time, a crazy roar of Li Zhen suddenly rang out in the room with no door, "Xuanwu square shield shape preparation, if the burning embers die, all the Security Department of our country will be buried with them!"


    In an instant, four big men shot out.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Finally, the first shot started.


    More than a dozen dead men with guns burst into fire, and all of a sudden gathered on Ning Tao, resounding through the whole Zhangjia courtyard.


    "Dangdang...!"


    However, the bullets fell on several large shields!


    After more than ten breath, the dead men''s bullets were all gone. On the contrary, Ning Tao, with a long bronze gun in his hand, walked out of the courtyard like a walking immortal.


    Everyone''s pupils shrink. They''re shocked.


    And the eyes of a group of great figures are all placed on the four shields around Ning Tao. It blocks the bullets.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it If he can walk out of the compound without injury, I will eat the Baba of thousands of toilets in the whole base! "


    Yanling also red eyes, roared: "if he can go out unhurt, I TM naked around the whole capital run 900 circles, if you violate this oath, the grave grass 3000 feet!"


    Hear two people''s poison oath, come from snow fairy palace of snow Ji a burst of astonishment, but find two people and provocative look at oneself.


    She immediately snorted angrily and sneered, "if he can go out alive without any damage, the fairy will go to the most popular brothel in China to be a chicken and receive guests for free for 100 days!"


    "Hiss!"


    Some people who were a little closer took a cold breath, and a small heart was so scared that it fluttered and gaped.


    Such a beautiful Gao Leng fairy would make such a poisonous oath, but they couldn''t see the scene, because the burning ember would surely die, let alone be unhurt.


    Even if it is a powerful alchemy, the strong will die!


    Xu Bu of the scientific research department sighed and explained to the public in a somewhat complicated way: "this shield is called Xuanwu shield. It is made of the hardest iridium metal in the world and is almost unbreakable."


    "It took several years for our scientific research department to build only four shields, but now That''s the Xuanwu shield. "


    "Hiss!"


    A lot of big people''s faces are embarrassed. With this shield, how can this burning ember die? Do you really want to let him swagger out, what a joke, this is absolutely impossible.


    Seeing the madness of the crowd, Xu comforted: "don''t worry, if he wants to go out with Xuanwu shield, it''s impossible, because the shield holders can''t bear the impact."


    "I expect that in this case, he will be able to pass the second pass at most, and the third pass, which is the last pass, will be guarded by the people of the military region, and the spirit refining will not be able to pass."


    "He I''m dead! "


    On hearing this explanation, the mood of a group of big people was calmed, and Yanling three people also laughed grimly.


    At this time, Li Zhen came out with a gloomy face and said coldly to Zhang Hengsheng: "Master Zhang, I hope you can stop all violent armed actions, so as not to kill each other."


    Zhang Hengsheng widened his eyes and yelled: "Li Zhen, what do you mean, this son of a bitch killed my son, you don''t catch him, but you stop me?"


    "Hum, Zhang Mingyuan is afraid to insult the Kunlun pharmacist and influence the cooperation between the two circles. This is his crime. He deserves to die. I hope you can stop immediately," Li Zhen said coldly.Stop?


    "No way!"


    "Li Zhen, you son of a bitch. If he kills my son, I''ll kill him. Who dares to stop me today? I''ll kill him with me. Zhang Hengsheng roared.


    At the moment, he has nothing to do with his interests, the situation is dead, and his son is gone. What''s the use of these?


    Li Zhen clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and finally said coldly, "let''s have a try. Let''s see how powerful your family can be and whether they can kill the people of the Ministry of security."


    "Well, well, if I can''t kill him, I''ll kill myself immediately. I swear," said Zhang with red eyes.


    Li Zhen also moved really angry, sternly way: "good, you want to bet I accompany you, if he died, I accompany him together."


    Du Fangyuan and others were stunned. How could they fight? The whole of Beijing was in chaos.


    Demon month elder and others frown, they don''t know whether they should move, for a time fell into the situation of hesitation.


    At this time, Ning Tao is breaking the second barrier.


    His face was calm, his steps were ceaseless, and the sound of guns around him was deafening.


    This level of difficulty is Zhang''s most powerful force, usually hidden large weapons, lethal weapons, and some monks, now all crazy to kill.


    "Kill Roar


    "Boom Boom...! "


    The voice is shaking, the earth is shaking, the small half of such a big Jinghua can hear clearly, scared.


    The four sides of the Xuanwu shield are advancing in a square shape, and one shield is held by a big man, who firmly protects Ning Tao in the center, spotless and never stops him.


    The artillery attack is very fierce, which is almost some of Zhang''s own inside information, almost sprinkled on the ground at the foot of the shell case.


    Ning Tao walked on it, very casual, never stopped a step, never shot, natural and unrestrained.


    "Boom...!"


    The world is crying, the sky is dark, the atmosphere becomes very depressed, so that people''s hearts on a mountain.


    Finally, the second level collapses,


    and the third level is in front of Ning Tao''s eyes,


    a powerful alchemist will fall Level!

 Chapter 1304

    Xuanwu square array is advancing, facing the third level.


    This is a military region owned by Zhang''s family. The generals in this military region are supported by Mr. Zhang. They are very kind to him. They can also be said to be one of Zhang''s most loyal figures!


    Ning Tao turns a deaf ear, as if not aware of any danger, so step by step to the third level, very calm.


    A group of big people hiding in a safe place, looking at this scene nervously, this is the most important duel.


    Ning Yucai was a little complicated. He naturally recognized that it was Yan Jin who was kind to the Ning family, and saved the old man Ning.


    Before he had decided to help, Ning Tao gave him a look and motioned him not to move.


    In desperation, he just looked at it like this.


    Zhang Hengsheng stands on a high place with a ferocious face. Behind him, there are a group of strong people. They all look at the side with a grim smile.


    On the other side, Li Zhen, a member of the Ministry of national security, stood at the head.


    However, his face was very ugly at the moment, because there were a lot of soldiers in front of him. The whole army of that important military region was sent out, and all the heavy weapons were pulled over.


    The general Are you going crazy with me?


    I saw him clenching his fists and feeling indignant. I''m afraid that the strength of a military region only Mo Laona and others can retreat completely.


    Ning Tao, Xuanwu shield, too much difference!!


    Zhang Hengsheng gives him a ferocious look. His eyes are crazy. The only thing in his mind is to ask Ning Tao to die.


    The three men in Yanling, who mingled with the big figures, were shocked. They finally saw that under the top power of China, the military region, and so on, the elder Yunzi would be seriously injured even if he was not dead.


    Terrible, terrible!


    After the fear, they were overjoyed again, because under this force, Ning Tao would surely die.


    Will Ning Tao break through the barrier?


    It''s impossible. Even if you come to Yunzi, you are less than 50% sure. It''s just rubbish. How can you compare it?


    Hurry to report to Lord Yan, bastard!


    "Boom!"


    Two shells exploded in the air as a warning.


    Ning Tao just looked up and frowned. From some cracks, he finally saw the lineup in front of him.


    Shock can only be described as shock.


    I didn''t expect that they would make such a big fight in Beijing. It seems that they are crazy and do not hesitate to destroy everything.


    Military region, that''s the pinnacle of the country.


    Ning Tao calm face, continue to move forward, and the four burly men are mouth Yin blood, body injury is very serious.


    At this time, a gloomy looking general came out of the military area. He took out a horn and said in a ferocious voice, "listen to the people in the shield, and immediately commit suicide, or they will be killed."


    Ning Tao heard, cold hum, what''s the difference between the two choices? He kept on walking and went straight ahead.


    The general was not surprised. He took the horn and called out coldly: "five numbers, I want to see you kneeling on the ground."


    5 $! 8 $


    "five...!"


    Some of the big people breathe a stagnation, a heart is mentioned in the throat, and the face also shows understanding hate grimace.


    Yanling three people can''t wait, their faces show the color of ecstasy one after another, as if they have seen the flesh and blood flying all over the sky.


    "Five Fire


    Just a few, the next second but order fire, people this just understand that the general is playing Ning Tao.


    It''s also a kind of heart attack plan!


    Yanling and others were caught unprepared. It can be imagined that the psychology of Ning Tao and others is basically the same.


    "Bang Bang Dada, dada...! "


    In an instant, the well-trained and tacit army fired in unison, and hundreds of shells shelled out.


    All the people heard was the sharp sound of tearing the air


    Next second!


    "Boom boom Boom...! "


    At one time, a hundred guns burst out in unison, the flames burst into the sky, and the terrible impact swept away, almost lifting the floor 13 floors.


    These spectacular scenes are almost invisible, no less than a painting scroll that destroys the sky and the earth. Even if the big man is far away, he feels a heat wave and impact coming, which is extremely shocking.


    The capital of nuota can hear clearly. When you look up, you can see a black smoke rushing into the sky, blocking half of the sky.


    A lot of people are pale and scared. Is there any terrorist attacking Beijing


    When the roar of piercing the eardrum dissipated, and the impact of sweeping everything disappeared, people''s vision recovered in a burst of amazement.


    More than half of the Zhangjia in front of us have been destroyed. I don''t know how many buildings have been destroyed. The earth is scorched black. Within a radius of not knowing how many meters, all of them have been destroyed.


    Smoke rising, a scene of doomsday!


    Yanling and others go to find Ning Tao to see if the bastard has been fried into minced meat or slag.In line of sight, on a piece of scorched black earth, there stands a square silver house, as thick as a mountain.


    Some bigwigs are stupid. Are they so hard?


    Seeing this, Minister Xu shook his head and sighed: "the Xuanwu shield is naturally very hard, but the important thing is The shield holder. "


    Zhang Hengsheng''s face is ferocious, and he is almost in a state of madness. He will never stop until he sees Ning Tao.


    Li Zhen a face nervous, a hand tightly grasp a railing, because of the strong, a hand all grasped the blood.


    He naturally knew the weakness of Xuanwu shield, but he always held a glimmer of hope in his heart. Otherwise, Ning Tao alone would not be able to rush through, and those who are strong in refining spirit would not be able to, let alone him.


    Once defeated, Ning Tao will die, and the whole national security department will be buried with him. This is his promise.


    Just under the spotlight, the general suddenly stepped out, took out a pistol with a grim smile, and aimed at a shield facing him. Unexpectedly A random shot.


    "Dang!"


    Sonic bullets hit the shield, sparking.


    But obviously, if you want to break the shield, how can a bullet be immediately rebounded and the shield is intact.


    People can''t help shaking their heads. What is this.


    But Xu, the head of the scientific research department, had a good look at the general. He was really experienced in many battles.


    "Boom!"


    A heavy sound suddenly attracted people''s attention. The shield fell down and the big man was covered with blood.


    Pull a hair and move the whole body!


    "Boom...!"


    The other three basaltic shields also fell down, and the strong men inside all fainted. How terrible the anti earthquake force was!


    At this point, Xuanwu square formation, collapse!


    Ning Tao, who is firmly protected in the center, is finally exposed again, standing on the scorched black land.


    When you see this, you''re not proud of it.


    Yanling and Huang Ze laughed wildly. They were more happy than the big people in the original world, with banter on their faces.


    Son of a bitch, are you going to die now?


    Zhang Hengsheng has a vicious face. It''s too cheap to shoot him. If he wants to torture him, it''s better to make his life worse than death.


    However, Ning Tao did not stop walking forward.


    He wanted to One man, one shot!

 Chapter 1305

    On the vast dark land, one person walks.


    In front of him, however, was a whole military region, with gun racks all over the sky, just like a giant, a mountain!


    Ning Tao''s face is calm, and now he has to go on. There is no road in front of him, so he uses his gun to kill a bloody road. After a long silence, his blade has rusted.


    Li Zhen reluctantly bit his lip, almost blood flowing down, inner struggle, all show.


    Is Is this going to lose?


    The same is true of a group of people behind him. When they reach their status and level, oath and commitment are very important.


    That is the so-called face!


    Zhou Songhan and others looked at it with pity. They gambled without seeing the situation clearly. What''s more ridiculous is that they gambled with their lives. They gambled with the lives of a whole department. It''s ridiculous.


    Du Fangyuan and others are quite certain, because this scene is equivalent to an ant crawling to the elephant''s eyes.


    Do you need to say more about the results?


    Just don''t know how this lunatic will die?


    Ning Yucai has been very silent. Up to now, he is unable to return. Even if he wants to help, it''s too late.


    It takes time to mobilize the army and so on.


    "Alas


    "Master Yan, I hope you have a good journey...!"


    Huang Ze and Yanling almost didn''t set off fireworks, but now they are laughing wildly and excitedly. They have never been so happy in their whole life, and every cell in their body is moaning and comfortable.


    Although Xueji was not so happy, she was also rendered happy by them. What''s more, she also made a poison oath.


    A garbage who doesn''t know how to live or die is a disgrace to her Kunlun kingdom. It''s a waste of air to live or die.


    Zhang Hengsheng''s eyes are congested and his hair is covered. Two lines of tears flow down. He smiles and cries in his mouth and says: "Mingyuan, dad is going to avenge you..."


    "open your eyes and have a look. This little bastard is going to see you. I will let him die in pain...!"


    Xu, Minister of the Ministry of scientific research, saw this scene and immediately said, "well, I said he can''t break the third level. Even if he holds a shield, he will die."


    A group of people looked at him with admiration. What they said was right indeed. They could see it at a glance.


    Now the question that people are looking forward to is how this crazy fool will die, whether he will be shot or shelled to death. It is estimated that Zhang Hengsheng will not let him die so easily.


    Ning Tao ignores the ridicule all over the sky and still walks his own way, as if there is no one in front of him.


    He didn''t take the Xuanwu shield. Although it was hard, his weakness was very clear. He had to kneel when a wave of death bombarded him.


    The general sneered. It''s a miracle that this guy can get here, but that''s it.


    Without the Xuanwu shield, let alone one shot, it''s not easy for him to get this shot. One shot basically ends him.


    I saw that he was cruel and cold. Master Zhang was kind to him. Zhang Jia was his second home. What''s more, Zhang Hengsheng said that he had done harm to him. How could he not be angry?


    It''s just that he doesn''t know the lies.


    At this time, an officer beside him whispered: "general, do you want to continue shelling and kill this man directly?"


    After hearing the speech, the general asked, "how about the base? That group of friars didn''t move. Is there any news in the Kunlun area? Don''t come to a rescue place at that time. "


    "None. On the contrary, the friars on the other side of the base played cards. They were very popular. Drillmaster Dong was watching, and there was no news from Kunlun. It seemed that they automatically cut off contact," the officer said coldly.


    Oh?


    General a pick eyebrow, the face expose fierce light, even the Kunlun boundary behind him didn''t respond, it seems to give up on him.


    Miracle is impossible!


    He suddenly raised his pistol, aimed at Ning Tao''s thigh with a grim smile, and pulled the trigger under the attention of everyone.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the gun made many people tremble.


    "No...!"


    Dong Miaomiao, who was squeezed in the corner, fell to the ground with a pale face, which was unbelievable.


    She guessed that zhongyanjin might be the man


    Although there is no conclusive evidence,


    now the sound of the gun has left her more desperate than her client. Do you want to lose him again?


    Or do you want to watch helplessly!


    "Eh!"


    As soon as the general raised his eyebrow, his shot was empty. He was a top marksman in the army.


    It seems to be the power of the friars.


    The general''s face showed a grim smile, which was a little interesting. He directly raised his pistol and shot all eight rounds of the shuttle.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    However, eight bullets missed one shot.


    Du Fangyuan and others all laughed with sarcasm on their faces. It''s really the same skill as Zhang Jia.Yanling three people have a look of disdain, it is just a simple way to move the body, deceive others, but can not deceive them.


    They disdain to use some pediatric methods.


    Zhang Hengsheng suddenly felt uneasy. With an anxious face, he yelled: "bombard him with guns. I want him to have no bones left. Bombard him..."


    The general immediately waved his hand and loaded another round of shells. He also prepared a heavy machine gun.


    A new round of death bombardment is coming.


    Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, even in the face of such a desperate situation, he has to go forward. Since he is the road he chooses, he has to go to the end anyway, even if there are countless cannons ahead.


    The general said coldly with a grim smile: "ready Fire


    This time, however, there was no gunshot, and even his action to pull the trigger came to a rigid stop.


    What''s going on?


    All of us are at a loss.


    The general had an angry look on his face. Just as he was about to reprimand a group of his subordinates, he heard the sound of a car and drove rapidly from a distance.


    The eyes of all the soldiers were staring away, with a solemn look on their face, and they were all respectful.


    The three men in Yanling were so worried that they roared in the distance: "fire, whatever you want to kill him, m, are you all stupid? Fire and kill him..."


    A pistol directly against the three people''s head, it seems that some soldiers, the mouth is also cold: "shut up."


    Du Fangyuan, Ning Yucai and others look unbelievable, staring at the car, shocked.


    Zhang Hengsheng was confused and lost!


    The general immediately understood, understood, why no one shot, because, that is the first car!


    It belongs to Zhongnanhai!


    Is Here he is!

 Chapter 1306

    A black car, ordinary!


    But the arrival of it is even stronger than the magnitude 9 earthquake. People''s indifferent mood collapsed!


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a little surprised, very surprised.


    The heads of the three families have an incredible face.


    What happened to that one?


    Is there too much noise?


    Yes, in the capital, the guns have been fired. Can it be quiet!


    But even so, I still can''t believe it,


    What do you mean when you come here as him?


    Zhang Hengsheng only felt that he was suddenly poured with a handful of cold water from the South Pole and got a diamond sting stuck in his throat.


    He''s as dumb as a cucumber!


    Minister Xu and his party were in awe and awe, and their arrogant heads were all lowered one after another.


    Yanling three people finally understand, understand, but it is scared out of their wits, because such status can scare their courage.


    This is equivalent to that the leader of the Kunlun Kingdom, Yuntian palace, goes on a tour. Who dares not to kneel down where the Dragon banishes him Die!


    Three people frighten a stir to work properly, out of fear to this etc. dominate, incredibly subconsciously of all kneel down on the ground, shiver!


    "Putong...!"


    Both the arrogant snow fairy and the conceited daze disciple knelt down. This is the different culture of the two worlds, one is the strong and the other is the democracy.


    At this time, no one cares about them, and all of them are staring at the special car, because this is their highest authority in China!


    This is the only car in the world Authority!


    There is no obscurity in the salute of countless soldiers. Even if there is no order, they can be consistent. This is the most elite power in China.


    The speed of the black car is not fast or slow, which attracts everyone''s mind and eyes. Finally, it stops in front of Ning Tao.


    "Step on...!"


    Ning Tao''s steps finally stop. This is one or two of him from the inner courtyard. Finally, even Du Fangyuan''s level can''t restrain his curiosity. Elder yaoyue and Ning Yucai are running towards Li Zhen''s high place, and they are nervous.


    Li Zhen was watching when he was suddenly crowded in front by a group of people. When he turned around, he found that the calm big men were all crowded over at the moment, and there was no big man style.


    However, Ning Tao''s broad body blocked the inside of the car, only revealing the place.


    Vaguely, you can see someone sitting behind, because you can see the shape of one leg vaguely, shouldn''t you Really?


    A group of people are suspicious and a little at a loss.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao actually moved, put the gun on the ground and sat on it. Then, the door was closed by Da Mi.


    As soon as the car door was closed, people''s minds trembled.


    That one actually came for Ning Tao. Under the eyes of so many big people, he came to pick him up by car.


    This This How much face do you need!


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, even the founding generals have taken the second place. I have never heard of such luxury treatment!


    If you insist, only a few people in Kunlun, such as Yuntian palace leader, President of the United States, Queen of England, have such qualifications. But what is the virtue of a mere burning ember?


    A little man, how to let the most authoritative Chinese car to pick up, this Isn''t that too much talent?


    The amount of information is too much for people to accept.


    The general was stunned. He didn''t expect that one would come. He had made countless assumptions before, such as who would parachute here to save people, or who would explode a powerful force to attack.


    He made almost all the preparations for these assumptions, and even did not hesitate to destroy a small part of Beijing. Subconsciously, he thought that Ning Tao was dead, but unexpectedly, he was defeated, in a mess.


    I saw that his face was not willing, and his hands were still tightly grasping the machine gun. Because of his strength, his wrists were exposed.


    Damn, damn, why did it become like this? Is it really over like this The general roared in his heart.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but a hand quietly touched the trigger, and the muzzle of the gun slowly aimed at the black car.


    "Click!"


    "General, you haven''t saluted yet," the officer, who had been cold, said, putting a pistol on his head.


    The general was cold all over and collapsed to the ground. He knew that he had lost.


    "Boom...!"


    The black car started and then went away.


    A group of big people are red eyed, although the sense of shame has weakened a lot, but the heart of jealousy is rising.


    Zhang Hengsheng looked back at the general who had lost his soul. His body suddenly trembled violently. He looked up at the sky and spewed out a mouthful of blood. He was not willing to roar, but fell down straight.


    "God Unfair...! "


    Seeing this, Li Zhen was relieved. No matter whether Zhang Hengsheng would die or not, he was the winner in the end.Minister Xu sighed, and finally said, "no matter which one is coming or not, his car is coming, which means his attitude is coming. Therefore, it''s the same whether people are coming or not."


    "However, it''s a mistake for me. A little man can''t get to the car of Zhongnanhai to pick him up."


    "I''m not as good as... Ah..."


    Hearing these words, Du Fangyuan and elder yaoyue sighed. The water was muddy. Fortunately, they didn''t go in.


    "Yan Jin, what a wonderful person!"


    In a high place, three people kneeling in Yanling were relieved to see the black car leave.


    All of a sudden, they think of something, Ning Tao seems to really go out without injury, and even the pace did not stop, then they are not defeated!


    The oath they made


    You know, monks generally don''t swear easily. The higher their accomplishments are, the more they attach importance to them, because it''s related to their mind of Tao. If they don''t care about their vows, their accomplishments will not be promoted.


    More likely, there are many demons!


    At the thought of this, the three people''s faces turned white, and they collapsed to the ground again, showing despair.


    Eat Baba, run naked, be a chicken!


    Is it a poison oath or The future of self destruction!

 Chapter 1307

    At the gate of Ning''s courtyard, two bodyguards are talking.


    The gunfire just now was really fierce. How many years has it not been like this in Beijing? At least they forgot.


    It should be something big happened. Now there is a big disturbance, congestion and noise in the city. It''s boiling in an instant.


    But it has nothing to do with them, just keep the door.


    A black faced bodyguard took out a box of cigarettes, but found that only the last two were left, and there was only a trace of lighter oil left.


    Two people so pitifully smoke.


    The other one was on fire, but the black faced bodyguard couldn''t fight. Recently, he was so poor that he patted the other one intimately and said, "brother, borrow a fire."


    With that, he lowered his head and took the cigarette between his fingers to borrow a fire. Suddenly, he found that the cigarette was shaking violently. When he touched it left and right, it didn''t catch fire. It seemed that he was playing with him on purpose.


    The black faced bodyguard''s face was even darker, and he burst into a rage and said, "m, who are you with? Borrow a fire and shake your hair. Do you dare to go to the East arena at night? I can''t beat you."


    With that, he looked at him viciously, only to find that he looked pale in front, as if he saw a wild beast.


    He subconsciously turned to see, but the next second was directly paralyzed in fear, the whole body swing, almost scared urine.


    Within sight, a black car slowly stopped at the gate of the compound.


    This This This is the one coming!


    Two people are scared Eye Bead son didn''t jump out, one person is silly, black face bodyguard can''t get up, but desperately toward the courtyard wriggle.


    "Quick Let me know Old Old man, let''s all come out to meet. Quick, quick That one is in the Ning family! "


    The black faced bodyguard lost his voice and was shocked, but his legs were so weak that he didn''t have strength. His mouth was smoking, but he died and crawled in the yard.


    Another bodyguard seems to come back and run to the compound. It''s like a gust of wind


    The black car stopped at the gate of Ning''s courtyard.


    There were three people in the car, but now they became four. A big secret was driving, and Lin Beibei was picked up on the way.


    The one sitting in the back is Ning Tao and the other is Zhou Sheng!


    Seeing that he had returned to Ning''s home, Ning Tao sighed and was about to get out of the car, but Zhou Sheng put out his hand to stop him.


    His slightly helpless way: "Ning Tao, I know that some things hurt your heart, but there is one thing I can assure you, which one is more optimistic about you."


    Ning Tao''s action is bitter.


    Understanding his pain, Zhou Sheng immediately comforted him and said, "you know, I am not the one with the sole power in Huaxia. Although that one has a lot to say, he is not able to exclude the public."


    "The four big families have a lot of weight, and those in power should not be ignored. The top ten military regions are the main ones. The voice of these forces should also be considered."


    Ning Tao hears speech, just light way: "I understand, so I just can disguise as burning ember to continue to lurk, purpose you all know, next see you."


    Zhou Sheng''s face is bitter and astringent. The boy''s temper is really stubborn, but he can''t help it. After all, it''s their shame that comes first.


    But business matters, business matters.


    Immediately solemnly said: "we will list your disguise as a national first-class secret, and thank you for your continued lurking. We all see your contribution to China."


    "The concept of star nucleus was once proposed by quantum scientists, but no one thought about it in peacetime. Now it seems that the news is true and conclusive."


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, try to ask a way: "that you next how to do, I, burning ember, again how to do?"


    "Next, we are going to look for the star core and try to find it one step ahead of them. Now we still need to achieve a win-win situation. It''s not easy to tear our faces apart, that is, we can get what we need."


    "That one wants you to lurk first. After all, as a captain, you can know a lot of secrets. If you kill Zhang Mingyuan, we will say that you insult the dignity of the pharmacist and deserve to die."


    "I believe your position in the Kunlun kingdom will also rise. After all, this time It''s a great honor for you, "Zhou Sheng said with a bitter smile.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and nodded silently.


    The conversation between them made the atmosphere very serious, and made the already dignified car even more depressing. Lin Beibei''s face turned white.


    It''s very important for the bodyguard to break through the black line, so she doesn''t know that it''s important for her to go through the black line


    The atmosphere is so depressing that Ning Tao finally opens the door. Just as he wants to leave, Zhou Sheng can''t help saying that.


    "To tell you the truth, No.1 intended to come to see you in person, but I dissuade him. Now I am a representative. After all, you are a monk He is mortal


    Zhou Sheng said with a heavy face.


    Ning Tao is stiff and nods bitterly. He gets out of the car with Lin Beibei and just sees Ning Rui and his party.


    There are few people in the Ning family. The eldest is withered. The second is Ning Yucai in Zhangjia. The old man is sick in bed and can''t stand any stimulation. The only thing that can represent the Ning family is Ning Rui!This scared the boy. He was always bold. Now he was pushed out.


    He never dreamed that he could face this level. Now his legs are shivering, and the method of agitation doesn''t work.


    All of a sudden, Ning Rui, Cheng Ba, Long Wu and others look stiff. They walk down from the car. One is their benefactor Yan Jin, the other is Lin Beibei!


    "Boom...!"


    The black car has gone, heading for Zhongnanhai!


    Ning Rui and others were stunned. They felt that the impact of these short seconds was too strong. How could they take this car.


    You know, this This is the special car of that one!


    Ning Tao throws away miscellaneous thoughts and pulls the pale face to go toward them. He feels that the whole body of the latter is shaking.


    All of a sudden, a figure like a sharp arrow, suddenly snatched the north, will her tightly in the arms!


    "You You''re finally willing to come back. I won''t let go this time. Absolutely not. Don''t leave us again. "


    Ning Rui''s voice trembled, even the Dragon five who came slowly stopped, and the excited tears of joy fell.


    At the moment, beikan is afraid to face them. She just looks up It takes time.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shakes his head and laughs, and immediately steps towards the three beautiful shadows, which are always missing Three girls!


    When he came to Su Qian, he held out his hand like a gentleman and said politely with a smile, "beauty, is it a spirit Danyue?"


    Su shallow Dai eyebrow a wrinkly, without thinking of scold a way: "not about, still hope burning ember Sir can put some respect."


    Not discouraged, Ning Tao goes to Hua Linglong and says with a smile, "beauty, is it a big villa


    Flower Linglong cold hum, face dew cold meaning.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao finally came to Tong Yaqian and said with a smile, "beauty, all my life Do you have a date? "


    Su shallow two female heart sneer, no matter what you say, we will not agree, because we already have love.


    That man is 1000 times, 10000 times better than you.


    But the next second, in their astonished expression, Tong Yaqian smiles, even directly into his arms.


    "Then Make an appointment


    |The fastest way to update, e

 Chapter 1308

    In Su Qian''s surprise, Ning Tao laughs and holds Tong Yaqian up to Ning''s home.


    Cheng Ba is smiling excitedly, but the corner of his eye just sweeps this scene. For a moment, it''s like a million days thunder bombardment, the whole person is silly, this What the hell is that?


    When walking to the corner, Tong Yaqian finally made a face at the second daughter, with a very obvious hint.


    Two people in front of a bright, immediately face blush, this big bastard dare to play with them, can''t spare him.


    The second daughter immediately ran after her with an excited smile.


    "Boom...!"


    Cheng Ba is muddled, the whole person is cool from beginning to end, helpless roar in the heart, who can tell me what the ghost is?


    One sister-in-law was taken away by an outsider, and the other two sister-in-law chased up with a smile. Is the TM world crazy?


    Cheng Ba is so stupid that he doesn''t know what to do.


    Ning Rui and Long Wu are still hugging and weeping excitedly with Lin Beibei. For so many days, they are dreaming about the arrival of this day, but they didn''t expect it to come so suddenly.


    In Ning''s family, the three girls flirt with Ning Tao and run happily in the quiet courtyard, but they meet a person head-on.


    It was Mr. Ning who insisted on coming to meet him.


    Ning Rui alone, master Ning, is ten thousand. Anyway, he wants to come and have a look.


    Several people looked at each other in a daze. When Mr. Ning saw the intimacy between the four people, he finally had the bottom in his heart, which was very gratifying.


    Tong Yaqian and Su Qian immediately blush and help master Ning, but they don''t know how to speak.


    Ning old son suddenly opens mouth to smile a way: "that one should leave?"


    Ning Tao nodded and said with a bitter smile, "you are very weak now. You can''t stand the stimulation. You''d better have more rest."


    Mr. Ning nodded, and then walked back with a smile. Although it was slow, it was a spiritual baptism.


    In the courtyard, the three women hesitated and retreated. Ning Tao thought for a moment, and still wriggled her face to restore her original appearance.


    The old man looked at the familiar face and laughed happily. What he guessed was right. He was his great grandson, but he couldn''t say that he couldn''t recognize him at such a moment.


    It''s estimated that his grandson doesn''t know that his precious daughter is also in Beijing. She''s in the elder''s pavilion. Her name is Ning Xinyue!


    What he didn''t know was that his biological mother was still alive, also in the elder''s pavilion, or the elder demon moon he knew!


    Let alone, he is Ning Tao''s own grandfather


    "Alas


    Mr. Ning is a little emotional. He is not willing. His grandson is in front of him, but he can''t willingly call him grandfather. There is always a gap between them.


    Seeing that the old man is not right, Ning Tao immediately uses his spiritual power to stabilize his body. When he is excited, he is easy to hurt his body.


    After all, old age, there is no way to do as young people as self-healing, even if there are pills, but also to restore.


    Ning old son bitterly astringent smile, still can''t help but way: "Ning Tao, just now what happened outside, I this old fellow can''t help, let me give you advice."


    After all, the old man has eaten more salt than rice.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I told the whole story again. I don''t know why, but I always believe in the old man.


    4 ¡Ì


    the old man listened with a smile, only to find that the incident was far beyond his expectation. Finally, he killed Zhang Mingyuan


    It turns out that everything is the same thing!


    Frowning and thinking for a moment, Mr. Ning was resolute and vigilant, and said: "go, you must leave Beijing quickly. The strength of Zhang Jia is far more than that, and the assassination will be more terrible."


    "All the cards of the military region have been used. I''m afraid there''s nothing that the boy dare not do. You have to disappear for a while. I believe that one will deal with all this."


    "Lingling...!"


    Ning Tao just wants to open his mouth, but a rush of mobile phone rings interrupts him. He takes out his mobile phone and has a look, but he doesn''t know who it is?


    As soon as I got through the phone, there was a heroic laugh on the other side. "Good boy, well done. My Kunlun friars should have such domineering spirit. Pharmacists should not be humiliated."


    "When you come back, I''ll get a big reward. Ha ha..."


    This is Elder Yanci!


    Ning Tao heart move, before these old friends also cut off contact, now estimated to hear something.


    He immediately said in Yan Jin''s voice, "elder, I''m just doing what I should do. I don''t think I would have lived until now if several elders hadn''t contacted Zhongnanhai."


    Ice fairy''s voice came and said with a smile: "you just know it. We''ve paid a great price, but it''s worth the price to protect our dignity."


    Ning Tao agrees on the surface, sneers in the heart, a group of guys behind the scenes, I''m afraid you didn''t do anything!


    At this time, several elders encouraged him not to be afraid.Ning Tao pretends to be very grateful. He is very excited and expresses that he is willing to devote himself to the Kunlun kingdom.


    Finally, the leader Yun Zi whispered to him, meaning that he would leave Beijing or hide in Ning''s home. After all, he was kind to his family, so it should be OK to help.


    Ning Tao quickly agreed, and finally hung up in the encouragement of the elders, but he couldn''t stop sneering in his heart.


    These old guys are quite well-informed, but this is good. Zhongnanhai''s elevation of his position has an effect


    Everything is to break into the enemy.


    Ning old son also heard, in the heart also don''t know to think what matter, seem too tired, complexion all white a lot.


    Ning Tao was very remorseful and quickly advised: "don''t think so much, old man. Your body can''t stand the stimulation now. After a period of meditation, your body will be stable."


    Mr. Ning shook his head and said with a wry smile, "I''ll be old all my life. If I don''t think much about it, my brain will rust. My heart is always idle and always wants to inquire."


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao had a good idea and was pleasantly surprised: "old man, I have a great place to cultivate myself. Why don''t you come with me?"


    Oh?


    The old man was very happy. If he went out with his grandson, it would be good. He immediately asked with a smile, "where is it?"


    With a mysterious smile, Ning Tao slowly breathed out two words, "miaojiang!"


    Master Ning suddenly realizes that he remembers that Ning Tao has the identity of a witch master. Going there is equivalent to going home.


    Yes, yes, it''s a good place to go.


    Just want to speak, but outside the room came a voice of self blame cry, let his dry body is a tremor.


    "Grandfather, I''m back...!"


    The cry outside the door became louder and louder, heartbreaking.


    Mr. Ning''s body is like an electric shock. His eyes are moist in an instant, and his whole mood becomes excited.


    "Beibei, my granddaughter!"


    The old man wanted to stand up in excitement, but he almost fell down. Xin Kui was supported by Ning Tao. His face turned pale to Qi deficiency. The old man had been greatly stimulated.


    No, they can''t meet now!


    Ning Tao ponders a little, Beibei is now too sad, once fell into remorse, guilt, the old man''s body is not good, can''t withstand stimulation, all need a time of running in.


    Maybe it''s better to meet again in a while.

 Chapter 1309

    Eyxa


    father Ning fell asleep and was in an abnormal mood.


    Ning Tao crept out of the door and saw that Beibei was still sobbing, kneeling on the ground and couldn''t pull up.


    Everyone knows what she feels like. It''s like being seduced by others to kill people. Although it''s not your intention, it''s you who killed him. Naturally, the shadow will not go away.


    But guilt is more terrible than shadows.


    Ning Tao comforted and pulled her up, and he briefly said about the situation of the old man, and we''ll meet again after a period of time.


    Otherwise, it''s easy for the old man to go wrong when he''s in a state of emotional excitement. With his present body, he can''t stand the ups and downs.


    All the people''s heartwarming advice, let him not put things in mind, we did not mean to blame.


    Ning Rui has been holding her hand, has made up his mind to accompany her, before because of his carelessness and error, but this time, he will not miss.


    Ning Tao spat out a foul breath, immediately asked with a smile: "who would like to go to miaojiang, that place is very good."


    However, only Tong Yaqian''s three women raised their hands. Chengba thought about it and raised her paws after realizing it.


    Long Wu said firmly: "where the old man goes, where I go, I will be responsible for the crimes we owe Make up for it


    Ning Tao nodded and immediately said to Ning Rui with a smile: "I''ll give you Beibei this time. If she goes wrong again, you''ll wait for me to come back and beat you."


    Ning Rui grinned, patted his chest and assured everyone that he had never let go of his hand


    In the evening, the party went to miaojiang by plane!


    Looking at the light and wine below, Ning Tao still has a belief in his heart. He once promised Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru that one day they would come back to Beijing.


    The abuse in the sky makes it become praise,


    the humiliation in the past makes it become song De,


    he wants to prove to the world that marrying him Ning Tao is the wisest choice in his life, which makes everyone envy them.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao left quietly.


    But this night in Beijing, it seems to be so unusual, er, there are some differences.


    The three single sisters live on the edge of Beijing. They live a very full life, drinking wine and singing love songs.


    At the moment, I am walking on the quiet path home.


    Suddenly, the second sister was a little surprised and said, "eh, I just saw a man running past without clothes?"


    Three younger sisters sneer and tease: "I think you are Sichun, which man do you want? By the way, the day before yesterday I asked you who you gave it to for the first time, you haven''t told me yet?"


    The second sister blushed and left quickly after drinking a mouthful of wine, but the third sister was reluctant to let go, chasing and quarreling.


    Only the elder sister looked suspicious and shook her head.


    Three women did not go far, the second sister suddenly exclaimed: "ah, I saw the man again, really did not wear clothes, I can see the bean sprouts clearly."


    "Pooh...!"


    The third sister laughed directly, pointed at her and said, "you dare say you don''t miss spring. I think it''s you who are hungry. Tell me, you Did you think of a way out? "


    The second sister was angry and depressed.


    At this time, the elder sister frowned and said: "well, you two stop quarreling. I just saw a man running past, didn''t I No clothes


    "Eh!"


    Even the elder sister said these words, and the third sister finally stopped. Suddenly, she felt that the night was a little terrible.


    The third sister was surprised and said, "is there any abnormal man running naked in the middle of the night? He is not afraid of burping in the cold."


    The second elder sister said directly: "hum, if I really want to see a sick man, then I will not learn Taekwondo in vain. At that time, I will have to beat him and hang him up for public display."


    At this time, we must wait for the headlines


    The three sisters thought it was a good idea.


    So they all drink wine and play with their mobile phones. The elder sister is still looking at the students with great interest. It''s very good.


    All of a sudden, the second sister exclaimed incoherently: "look, bean sprouts, it''s really bean sprouts, no, bah, there''s a sick man running naked. Look, he''s so fast."


    The elder sister and the third sister were surprised to see a man running naked. The speed was quite fast.


    Three younger sisters are quick eyed and quick to handle. They immediately grab the mobile phone and record it. The fork is 20. The backlight photo is also clear. The video is more beautiful


    That abnormal man''s speed is very fast, the second elder sister directly grasped the wine bottle to chase past, in the mouth also roared: "bean sprout man, you had better not let the old woman catch you, otherwise cut into pieces."


    Three younger sister is still holding the mobile phone while running video, elder sister has been holding the mobile phone to take photos, that speed is not slow.Running in front of the Yanling cry, while tears while sad running, at the moment he only feel dead.


    "No Don''t chase me, don''t, mom, three old ladies insult me, I don''t want to live Ah, ah... "


    The three sisters are very tough. They are Chinese. You can see that they are from Northeast China. If you drink a little more wine, there will be no one


    The next day, a bean sprout brother fire all over the network.


    At 2:30 a.m. yesterday, a sick man appeared in many parts of Beijing. He was naked, but he ran very fast. A northeast three sisters chased him 108 times, but he finally escaped, but also took a lot of videos


    In a short time, bean sprout brother fire all over the network.


    Before long, another amazing news spread to the Internet.


    It is said that this is even more strange. An unknown shop has the name of "the most popular brothel in China" on the outside, and it also says "free reception for 100 days" below!


    A curious person went in to have a look, and found that there was only one woman, but that woman was beautiful, beautiful, especially the cold temperament, which gave birth to a desire to conquer.


    For a moment, curious, join in the fun, almost a sea of people surrounded in the past, but those who went in were beaten out.


    Finally, I heard that the woman was arrested by the police


    In a certain prison, Xueji''s pride of showing off was gone, and she was stunned.


    She''s a fairy in the snow palace. She was arrested for selling. Yin. The brothel girl''s reputation is hot all over the net!


    At the base, Yanqi and Zhang Chi are talking excitedly about it in the toilet. As soon as they turn on the Internet, they are full of news from brother Douya and brothel girl, but their faces are all mosaic.


    Even so, they still see some familiar features, which makes everyone very confused.


    Seems to squat legs numb, two people have left this toilet, seems to be too remote, no one came.


    However, not long after, but came a person, it is a face of Huang Ze, pale.


    A pair of eyes, looking at the two left

 Chapter 1310

    Miao, a place full of mystery!


    Once upon a time, there was an admirable sect, which was well known to all Miao people and the world. It was "witchcraft religion"!


    But now it has become a legend, even the most fanatical worship of the Miao, has forgotten too much.


    Witchcraft has disappeared for a long time. Many people think it has disappeared in the world. The only thing they know is Cult!


    Because it was separated from witchcraft


    In a rare forest, there is a small mountain village made of big stones. The village is not big. There are about 100 families. In the middle of the village, there is an old ancestral hall.


    Today, it seems very unusual that people in the village gather in this ancestral hall, and the first one is actually two girls.


    Saint Miao Jingjing,


    the new high priest, Guza!


    A water spirit girl who has grown up, dressed in a white skirt, outlines it incisively and vividly.


    Another green and astringent beauty, with big eyes and lovely face, is a symbol


    The villagers and the two girls were all dressed in filial piety, but there was a red coffin in the ancestral hall, but there were only ashes in it.


    Miao Jingjing and guzhamei''s eyes are red and swollen. When they look at the red coffin, their hearts are stinging. For so many days, their tears are almost dry, but the pain is lingering.


    In the coffin is The last high priest!


    That''s the mother-in-law who raised the second daughter!


    Miao Jingjing''s pretty face is haggard and gloomy. Guzha is a little mature, but she is also crying.


    For the sake of the future of witchcraft, when the time came, my mother-in-law went to the island country to fight against the big snake of Baqi. She wanted to prevent it from coming back to the witchcraft to seize the inheritance.


    But unfortunately, in the end, it was only one step short of killing the animal. It was only those damned ninjas who blocked it, and my mother-in-law died because of it.


    After learning the news, Miao Jingjing went to the island country with Wudang''s ancestors. However, she happened to see her mother-in-law die.


    Half of his body was eaten by the evil animal, and the other half was taken back by the two of them.


    If it wasn''t for Wudang''s ancestors, I''m afraid Miao Jingjing would die. The strength of the evil animal would be even more terrible


    At that time, she was very helpless. She almost felt that the whole sky had fallen down and she couldn''t breathe.


    But the witch sect needs her to fight!


    Today, although there is a revival direction, the road ahead is still bumpy and hopeless. Now there are no more than ten monks in the whole sorcery sect, including Ning Tao and Guza.


    What can we do to revive our glory?


    What can she do as a weak woman?


    Miao Jingjing has a dead face. She wants to find Ning Tao, their sorcerer, but she goes to Kunlun.


    In the absence of the witch master, the high priest is younger than her, and her cultivation is weak. She is the only weak woman who can stir up the whole sorcery. Although her cultivation is high, it is not close to her leadership.


    Ning Tao once teased her that she had lived in the mountains for a long time and didn''t know how to be worldly. For example, old drivers like you most


    "Alas


    Miao Jingjing sighs bitterly. The only sustenance and hope for her and the witch sect now is to wait for the return of the witch master.


    Before the witch master came back, she had to bear it to death, take good care of their people, resist all foreign enemies, and do a good job in the revival of her mother-in-law.


    "Wuwu...!"


    Guza is still sobbing. This little girl is more simple than Miao Jingjing. What she thinks is written on her face.


    Miao Jingjing endured the sadness and said in a deep voice: "Guza, don''t cry. Our mother-in-law has been gone for such a long time. We have to cheer up. We can''t take everyone to cry all day."


    Guza bit his little lip and cried, "but But how can we do it? I haven''t learned anything yet


    Hearing this, Miao Jingjing''s heart sank, bitterly comforted: "it''s OK, with my sister, everything will be fine, and the wizard Lord will come back."


    Guza had a man in his head, and his big watery eyes looked forward to saying: "but But when will the Lord wizard come back? Has he forgotten us? "


    "How can it be? The Lord of witchcraft is busy every day. He must be busy with more important things. He will come back when he is finished," Miao Jingjing said.


    Because he doesn''t know when Ning Tao will come back. It''s another world. Does it mean that he can come back when he comes back? She doesn''t know how long she will carry this burden?


    Three days of survival, three days of revival, a few hundred people''s livelihood These are things that my mother-in-law used to do, but it''s too difficult for her to do now!


    Every day, it''s like struggling in a swamp.


    Guzha little girl sad fell in Miao Jingjing''s arms, seeking comfort, the latter had to whisper comfort drum gas.At this time, a man came running from outside the village. It was the villagers who went hunting in the mountains. The bamboo basket behind him was shaking violently, and all the prey and herbs inside were spilled out.


    "Quick Run He They... "


    "Whoosh!"


    A poisoned arrow suddenly passed through his chest and nailed him directly to a big tree, spreading the poison.


    "Come on Here comes...! "


    Some people at the entrance of the village were shocked. Some people were paralyzed and looked at the deep forest with fear.


    "Yes It''s a cult. They''re coming again. Come on Go and tell the Virgin that those damned bastards are back... "


    For a moment, the quiet mountain village suddenly boiling up, women, children and children panic, wailing, but in the first time panic toward the ancient ancestral hall.


    Inside the ancestral hall, Miao Jingjing was listening to the noise outside. Suddenly, a wizard monk rushed in and said angrily, "holy lady, those evil cult bastards are back."


    Cult!


    On hearing this, her face turned white, especially the girl in her arms, who was trembling with fear and had a shadow.


    Miao Jingjing froze for a moment, lost his voice and said, "they said they would come back in half a month. I have already asked Wudang sect for help, but now the news just spread out not long ago."


    The sorcerer, with red eyes, roared, "but they did kill them. Just now, a villager was shot at the entrance of the village. They are going to kill this time."


    On hearing this, Miao Jingjing was furious. Everyone of the people of the witchcraft cult can be said to be a treasure. They are poor in number. They are still the foundation of the future revival. How can they be slaughtered.


    But now, he was killed at the entrance of the village!


    Miao Jingjing instantly red eyes, regardless of the two people''s anxiety, a draw waist whip, lightning shot to the village.


    The sorcerer also gritted his teeth, took out the dagger at his waist and rushed out. Even if he died, he would die together.


    In an instant, Guzha girl was left in the ancestral hall. When she heard that her children were killed, she was angry. She was never angry before. She turned her head and looked at the crutches on the high platform.


    This is something that my mother-in-law never left her body

 Chapter 1311

    Miao Jingjing turns into a streamer and shoots at the entrance of the small mountain village at a high speed. She wears a white skirt like a Moon Fairy.


    "Whoosh...!"


    In her pupils, the two women and children who fled to the ancestral temple were shot through directly. The sharp arrow pierced the heart. The toxin on them was also distributed. Almost immediately, the vitality was cut off.


    "No...!"


    Miao Jingjing roared, but she was unable to return to heaven. Two aunts she knew died in front of her eyes.


    All of a sudden, a sharp arrow tearing the air came, and its direction turned out to be a little boy. Now he collapsed in the street, crying for his mother, unaware of the danger.


    "Whoosh!"


    Miao Jingjing''s pupil shrinks, and she almost subconsciously moves her hand to dance her whip, just like a snake coming out of the hole.


    "Dang!"


    Just a touch of the whip, it shattered the arrow and rolled the little boy around.


    She put it on the ground and said in a hurry: "run to the ancestral hall and ask your father and mother to go together. Don''t worry about anything. Don''t look back. Your sister will protect you."


    Frightened, the little boy ran to the ancestral hall crying, not only for him, but for almost all the people in the mountain village.


    Suddenly, Miao Jingjing felt something in her heart. In horror, she turned to look at the sky, and a large rain of arrows came roaring.


    Most of the area is full of her pupils, and the whole mountain village is covered with arrow rain, including the villagers.


    Miao Jingjing was so angry that she burst into the sky. A power of alchemy broke out, and the vast spiritual power turned into a serpent, which directly blocked her.


    "Jiji Boom, boom...! "


    The arrow rain in the sky was stopped by the snake in the sky, and the two collided violently, turning into debris falling down.


    Miao Jingjing was furious and roared at the dense forest: "goubu, you are a mean person. You are not trustworthy. You dare to kill our Witch sect. You are too deceiving."


    The voice of anger continued for a long time.


    "Jie Jie Little beauty, why are you so angry? We''re a family, witch and evil. It''s just a little gift. I thought you would like it. "


    I saw a man walking out of the debris all over the sky. It was shocking that he was walking in the air, but he was not refining God.


    This man has a bare upper body and two snakes around his arms. He holds a green snake in his left hand and a red snake in his right hand. The inverted triangular heads of the two snakes are biting his earlobes


    This dress is really weird.


    However, Miao Jingjing clenched her teeth and said angrily, "goubu, what do you mean when you come to our Witch sect to kill people? You said you would give us half a month to think about it. You are treacherous."


    On hearing this, goubu held his arm and said with a smile, "I''m not in a hurry. I''m afraid my little daughter-in-law will do something. If I run away with the witch sect, where can I find it?"


    "Hum, you clearly know that this is the leased land of our Witch sect. We will not leave without the orders of the witch master and the holy king," Miao Jingjing said angrily.


    "Oh, yes?


    "Maybe it''s because I''ve been away from the sorcery cult for a long time. My master didn''t say that either. Why don''t you let the old woman in the coffin come out and talk about it," goubu said.


    "You want to die!"


    Miao Jingjing is very angry. She takes a bold hand. A ten foot virtual spirit snake opens its mouth and bites at goubu. Everywhere she passes, the space is shaking.


    Goubu''s face froze. His present state can only be regarded as a false god. If he fights alone, he is still worse.


    With a grim smile, his five fingers suddenly changed into five colors, and even the air was permeated with white fog.


    "Five poisons heaven evil palm!"


    A five color handprint is printed, which contains the poison, creepy, but also with strong corrosion.


    "Boom!"


    Ten Zhang spirit snake fights with five color palmprint, until the situation of Tiandu suddenly changes, and the scene once fell into a sticky state.


    "Jie Jie Little daughter-in-law, you will not naively think that I will come here alone to fight with you, and you don''t have to look at your treasures, "goubu showed a sinister smile.


    Miao Jingjing was shocked when she heard that there was a strong hypocrite in the cult, as well as a baby training peak. Let alone the former, the latter alone was enough to sweep the current witch cult.


    She looked over to the ancestral hall and found a woman in green robe in the air, looking over here.


    "No...!"


    In a big surprise, the spirit snake could not maintain!


    Goubu and so on are at this moment. With a fierce smile, the five color palmprint smashes the snake and goes towards Miao Jingjing.


    The latter was shocked, and hastily raised his hand to meet him. He only felt a strong force coming and opened his mouth to bleed.


    But she also took advantage of this impact, directly shot back at the woman in green robe, the majestic power of alchemy without reservation.


    "Bitch, die!"Miao Jingjing yelled angrily with her red eyes. The long whip was like a blade to break the sky, but the woman backed away.


    "Whoosh!"


    Goubu and the woman in green robe were standing on the roof of a house, with a proud grin on their faces. In the corner of their eyes, they saw the silent "Uncle Feng" standing in front of Guza holding a crutch.


    Miao Jingjing is short of breath and keeps the villagers in the ancestral hall behind her. Her beautiful eyes are red with anger.


    "What do you want to do? If you want to force me, I''m absolutely sure to kill one of you, or even Kill them all, "Miao Jingjing said fiercely.


    After hearing this, goubu fixed his eyes on the coffin in the ancestral hall and said with a sneer, "hum, I think in those days, this old man fell out with my master and wanted to destroy the black magic."


    "In fact, my master''s mind is not right. Learning black witchcraft will become a disaster. But my master took us far away. Finally, he founded a cult."


    "But over the years, our wish has been to return to our ancestral land, but the old man never agreed and wanted to destroy us, but now we are back."


    Miao Jingjing snorted angrily and said, "do you mean I''m useless or showing off now?"


    Goubu Jie laughed and joked: "no, because the ancestral land already belongs to us. I remember the first time you came here, you didn''t agree. You had to do something to give in."


    "The second time I come here, I want you to marry me, and let the two religions be one. Just let me be the" leader ". What a perfect thing it is, but you have to think about it for half a month."


    "But now I don''t have the patience. I want you to marry me now and make a circle with me. Otherwise, the babies behind you One by one, one by one. "


    Miao Jingjing''s beautiful eyes shrank and suddenly turned to look behind her. In the ancestral hall, many people began to faint.


    "This This is Poisonous insects


    "Ha ha Little girl has a lot of insight. This is the original poison created by my cult. It''s extremely poisonous. It will poison and die in half a quarter of an hour. Do you want to watch them die, or do you want to die rather than surrender? " The woman in the green robe said with a sinister smile.


    Miao Jingjing is shocked. Even though she knows that Gu can detoxify a hundred poisons, will those two give her a chance? It''s good that she can protect herself from the siege of two false gods. "


    What''s more, uncle Feng


    Suddenly, her pretty face suddenly changed. Subconsciously, she looked at her hands. Unexpectedly Change to five colors.


    £¡ Update C fastest on 2J:; m


    that handprint It''s highly toxic!

 Chapter 1312

    Miao Jingjing''s face turned pale and her delicate body trembled. Looking at these colorful hands, her heart was a burst of despair.


    As a pillar, she Poisoned!


    A little half of the villagers behind them are in a coma, and they are still spreading rapidly. What''s the solution to the monk''s poison?


    There are less than ten monks left in the once glorious sorcery sect. Besides her, the most powerful one is little girl Guzha. After she has been passed on, her accomplishments have been refined.


    Some of the other eight people are old and weak, and the only one they can see is refining gas. It''s so miserable.


    On the other hand, in the cult, the two hypocrites are above all the peaks of infant refining, only a little weaker than the alchemy. Under the siege of the two, Miao Jingjing will surely be defeated.


    Let alone uncle Feng, who has the peak strength of Lianying, his existence can almost sweep the rest of the sorcery.


    How do we fight this?


    How to see is struggling in the mire!


    Despair, weakness, pallor!


    Miao Jingjing is confused. If she wants to keep the foundation of witchcraft from being destroyed, there is a way.


    That is, she married Goubu, make a circle with him, and then let the whole sorcery cult regard him as the leader, holding the order of life and death.


    Besides, there is no other way!


    Miao Jingjing faces pain and struggle. She can''t watch hundreds of people being killed, but she only recognizes the witch master Ning Tao for such things as submission and Yuanfang. In addition, it''s all betrayal.


    But what is she going to do?


    No one can save them!


    The little girl Guzha, with her teeth clenched, holds this simple crutch tightly in her hand, because it can sense Snake!


    This is the last card of their sorcery, but the snake ancestor often sleeps, which is rare for many years.


    Bite your teeth and decide to gamble!


    Under the tension of Uncle Feng, Guza urged the strength of the crutch. The snake head on the crutch''s eyes flashed, vaguely felt a giant, but there was no reply.


    Guzha''s face was pale, and she looked at Miao Jingjing with desperate eyes. She was about to cry.


    Uncle Feng, goubu gave a cold smile. They had heard about it, and now it seems to be the same as they imagined.


    The woman in the green robe gave a grim smile and said, "little girl, I don''t have much time left for you. If you continue to hesitate, all the babies behind you will be killed by poison."


    Miao Jingjing''s face was startled, and her brain was basically on the verge of collapse. She could only feel despair now.


    Help us,


    who can help us!


    when she saw her body falling, she was like a flash of lightning.


    He was so fast that he rushed in front of him in an instant.


    Miao Jingjing was shocked, but the poison broke out and blocked his power. She could only watch him rush.


    A thief''s hand keeps enlarging in her pupil.


    Really Is it over?


    "Bang!"


    A gun suddenly rang out. Goubu''s face turned white in a flash, and his toes retreated in pain.


    A sudden figure stands in front of Miao Jingjing''s body in an instant. The great bank directly carries a piece of sky, even if jiuchongtian falls down, it can resist it!


    "Dog thing, dare to bully my woman, don''t you know how to write dead words?" I saw his cold way.


    Miao Jingjing hears these words, beautiful Mou stares round, Jiao body unexpectedly excited shiver, be like to be struck by thunder.


    Goubu''s body was a meal, and his palm was directly pierced by a bullet. A trace of ferocity appeared on his face, and he said: "good boy, if you have seed, you will be named."


    With a faint smile, the evil spirit said, "if I don''t change my name, I won''t change my name. I''m the master of the sorcery sect. Ning Tao is the one!"


    After that, he turned around with a smile, and looked at Miao Jingjing with a pair of deep eyes. A broad palm stroked her face, and said: "you''ve lost a lot of weight..."


    Miao Jingjing''s tears run down her pretty face. She rushes into his arms excitedly. In a moment, the saint becomes a little woman.


    "Wuwu...!"


    For a long time, depression, forbearance, as well as a woman''s fatigue, now all vent in the cry.


    The villagers in the ancestral hall were shocked. They only felt that the dark curtain of despair was torn by the golden light, and a wave of ecstasy enveloped the hearts of the people.


    "Yes It''s Lord Wu. Ha ha It''s the Lord wizard who has come back. We are saved. We are saved...! "


    A group of people cried with joy, excited to spasm, many people desperately shouting, roaring, as if to see the Savior.


    Guzha little girl cried excitedly, wiping excited tears and crying, happy to jump up.


    Miao Jingjing is crying and sobbing in Ning Tao''s arms. At the moment, she is not a saint. She is just a tired little woman who needs men''s comfort.Ning Tao cherishes her and holds her tightly in his arms. A elixir is put into his mouth to detoxify.


    "Well, well, don''t cry. I''m back. Don''t worry. I''ll be obedient..."


    Goubu saw this scene, instantly red eyes, almost roared: "little bastard, you dare to move my woman, I must let you live as if you were dead, I cut you."


    "Black poison palm!"


    In an instant, his whole body rushed to him angrily, and the pseudo God like power burst out without omission.


    Miao Jingjing is shocked with tears. She just wants to fight for Ning Tao, but the latter rushes out first.


    Emperor Zhenwu''s empty shadow, with Taixian seal in one hand and Guxu fist in the other, is almost Ning Tao''s most powerful fighting power.


    "Die for me...!"


    "It''s time you woke up in your daydream...!"


    "Boom Boom...! "


    The spirit power of terror fluctuates for thousands of miles. The big blue stones in front of the ancestral hall are shocked into vermilion powder in an instant.


    "Whoosh!"


    The two figures flew backward at the same time. Goubu only stepped back ten steps to stabilize his figure, but his face was stunned.


    He is a powerful hypocrite. He almost stepped into the realm of alchemy. He was forced back by a boy.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, rowed directly to Miao Jingjing''s side, but there was a surge of Qi and blood.


    Seeing this, goubu was ashamed and angry, and his face was burning hot. He was even with a hairy boy who tried to make a baby five times. How could it be, ridiculous and humiliating.


    At this time, the green woman appeared beside him, a little surprised, said: "don''t get excited, this boy is the witch master, he has a little talent, it''s not strange."


    Witch master!


    After hearing this, goubu finally calmed down. They used to be witchcraft, and naturally knew the meaning of the name.


    But the holy kings have been cut off for thousands of years, not to mention the wizard master in front of him, who is in charge of farting.


    Seeing the two people''s faces showing sarcasm, Ning Tao gave a cold smile, and even pointed to goubu and said: "dog, dare you come here to fight alone, who lost, who died!"


    Goubu smell speech, a face of dumbfounded, stunned pointed to his own way: "you a suckling smelly boy dare to challenge me this cult leader, who give you the Dog Gall?"


    Ning Tao grinned, showing two rows of white teeth, and said in a grim voice: "I''ll ask you if you dare, counsellor B."


    Goubu was in a hurry, his chest heaved violently, his eyes were almost red, and he yelled: "come here and die..."

 Chapter 1313

    Goubu was almost stunned by his anger. In a sense, he was already a god of alchemy, but he was yelled and singled out by the minions.


    It''s a shame. It''s a slap in the face.


    The woman in the green robe was also shocked. A child in the baby refining period dared to challenge the false gods. The witch master was too crazy.


    I really think I''m a savior!


    Miao Jingjing is also startled, just want to dissuade, Ning Tao turned to smile: "how, don''t believe your man?"


    The former blushed and waved his hand No, that guy used to be a wizard. He is proficient in black witchcraft and has great strength. I know white witchcraft. Why don''t I come? "


    Ning Tao shakes his head slightly, draws a green whip from his waist, throws it directly at her, and says with a smile: "this is a gift for you. Don''t be too crazy when you use it. Pay attention to your spiritual power."


    With that, he rushed to goubu with his bare hands. As for the pistol, if you are on guard, it will not threaten him.


    Goubu burst into a rage and rushed to him. He wanted to defeat him in the simplest and direct way. Only in this way can he regain his dignity and show his strength.


    "Boom Boom...! "


    Two people instantly hit hot, the whole small village has a kind of shaking movement, as if it was a precursor of the earthquake.


    Miao Jingjing looks at the green whip in her hand suspiciously. She feels that it''s very good to look good, but the important thing is practical.


    The elixir in her body has played a miraculous effect and has temporarily suppressed the toxicity in her body, but it will take more efforts to force it out.


    The green robed woman can''t beat Miao Jingjing alone, and uncle Feng, who has been silent, rushes over. They work together to restrain her, and once the five poisons erode, they can still win.


    The two broke out strength and fought together.


    Miao Jingjing almost subconsciously pulls out a whip, but the spiritual power in her body is pulled out as quickly as a pump. The green whip seems to be alive, just like an ancient dragon snake waking up.


    "Hiss!"


    Where green whip passes, the space is divided into two parts in an instant. In a fierce and unparalleled posture, he pulls out the past.


    "Pa!"


    "Boom...!"


    For a moment, the two women in green robe were shocked. It felt like the rotating propeller whipped them.


    Uncle Feng didn''t even make a terrible cry. In an instant, he smashed into a house and was covered by heavy rocks and broken trees.


    The woman in green robe smashed several walls one after another, and her thin clothes were broken into strips of cloth, revealing her soft and delicate skin. However, her figure was just stable, and she immediately looked up and spat out a lot of blood.


    Just one whip, one hit, one injured!


    "Hiss!"


    Even Ning Tao, who is fighting in the distance, is scared. Unexpectedly, they are so terrible. They really make the best use of everything.


    Goubu was also startled, slightly uneasy, and the situation was unexpected, gradually out of his control.


    Miao Jingjing''s face is stunned, incredible, looking at the green whip in her hands, a word flashed in her mind.


    "Wupin Magic weapon


    And the handle of green whip is written with the word "green snake"!


    Ning Tao gave her a five grade magic weapon. You know, I''m afraid the original world doesn''t even have a good one, let alone five grade magic weapon!


    Shocked,


    beyond the scope of her brain hole!


    And if a strong Alchemist is equipped with five magic weapons, it is equivalent to adding wings like a tiger, and his strength must be at least doubled.


    Miao Jingjing''s face suddenly showed the color of ecstasy. With it, let alone hypocrisy, she dared to challenge when the spirit came.


    After a look at Ning Tao, she rushes to the woman in green robe, because she believes that her man will work miracles. He is such a person, who will always be unexpected


    "Boom Boom...! "


    Ningtao firepower full open, combat surge, for a long time not so happy, will play the power incisively and vividly.


    But goubu is gloomy and angry. A little boy can fight with him for such a long time. His face has long been lost in his ancestral grave. If his master knows, he will be able to come back to life and beat him on the spot


    In a rage, a "black poison palm" came out.


    Ning Tao showed his strongest fighting power with a crazy face. Zhenwu emperor held the immortal seal with one hand and the world fist with the other. He bravely faced up and even the fall!


    Goubu''s secret way is not good. He always feels that something is wrong. Once he bites his teeth, he makes another move and vows to fight Ning Tao to the end.


    Ning Tao''s move is very simple. He can either hide or carry it with you. It''s the same move. The stronger the Vietnam War is.


    G4 ¡¤


    the spiritual power in the body is like a floodgate. It is consumed quickly, but if the last elixir in the mouth is swallowed, the spiritual power will be replenished, just like the ten complete tonic pills, and it will remain at the peak, while the other person is weakening.


    One has been full of blood to open big, one in the drop of blood cooling, this is the gap between the two, has begun to reverse!"Boom!"


    Once again, the leader of the cult was beaten into the bluestone by a strong force.


    On the other hand, Ning Tao''s face turned red, and the spirit power in his body was in a state of extremely fast operation, and the whole person exploded.


    There is no solution unless you beat him in an instant.


    Goubu''s face twisted and crawled out, and his whole body was shaking. He was knocked into the ground by a mole ant.


    He is not willing, he does not accept!


    I saw his eyes red, even a step on the soles of his feet, such as shells in general straight rushed to ningtao, like crazy.


    Ning Tao sneered, just dying.


    "Boom!"


    The four fists collided at the same time, and the earth under their feet collapsed in an instant, which was just pure physical strength.


    The corner of goubu''s mouth suddenly gave a strange smile, a pair of eyes suddenly exuded dark light, and his mouth seemed solemn and solemn:


    "black witchcraft, soul taking!"


    This is not over, has been wrapped in his arms of the green snake, red snake, even let go of the mouth, reverse Ning Tao mouth bite.


    The green snake bites at his throat and the red snake bites at his heart.


    just at this critical moment, Ning Tao grins and dares to compete with him for soul and eyes.


    Jie Jie court death!


    Soul Confusion!


    A more powerful field than soul taking filled their surroundings. The two snakes were stiff and confused.


    Ning Tao is in this short moment, shot, a little cold light in the air, snake broken, and frame in the neck of goubu.


    As soon as the latter came to his senses, blood came out of his neck, which made him stiff and so dull.


    He is a hypocrite, a cult leader It''s a failure!


    Lost in the hands of a little mole ant he despised, a suckling boy, a bastard


    Goubu''s eyes were cold, and he said: "Jie Jie Even if the villagers are poisoned, how can they not teach them to be poisoned? "


    Words GA however stop, his whole person is as stiff as being struck by thunder, a pair of pupils look into the ancestral hall.


    Before the fall of the villagers actually stand up, one by one full of energy, and jump and jump.

 Chapter 1314

    "This How is that possible? "


    Goubu gaped and looked at the ancestral hall with a pair of eyes. His self-confidence in the self created poison was shattered.


    Ning Tao saw this, the corner of his mouth raised a trace of radian.


    What happened?


    Goubu wanted to break his head and couldn''t figure it out. He was at a loss.


    These villagers are clearly in their hands. They hold them in their hands. Only in this way can they be invincible. But now, the poisonous insects should be solved.


    All of a sudden, he saw three busy women, one by one beautiful and soul stirring. In his hand, he threw pills into the water, diluted them and let the villagers take them


    It was the pill that got rid of the poison!


    He finally reacted. After drinking the liquid medicine, the villagers were soon able to stand up and disperse the poison.


    "Poop


    All of a sudden, a woman in green robe was thrown over, and a green whip wrapped around her like a spirit snake.


    Miao Jingjing looks cold and murderous, as if she would kill at any time, but she looks at Ning Tao.


    The latter saw this and said with a sneer: "who are you two? You dare to attack the witch sect while I''m away."


    Goubu''s face is gloomy. At present, both of them have been arrested, and one of them is not sure of life or death. It can be said that the high level of the cult has been destroyed in one pot.


    Suddenly, he turned his eyes and said without fear: "Jie Jie We used to be a witch sect, but now we are a cult, so I advise you to let me go. "


    "Why?"


    Ning Tao slightly surprised, curious asked.


    "Because my subordinates have surrounded this small mountain village. If you don''t let us go, they will have a killing feast," goubu said with a very proud grin.


    Because the Adam''s apple stirred, his neck had been cut into the skin by the grass pheasant sword, and the blood was creeping down.


    At this time, a large number of people suddenly rushed into the small mountain village. There should be as many as 100 people. They were armed with strange weapons, and their clothes were very strange. They all looked like nondescript.


    Hundreds of people immediately surrounded the ancestral hall, one by one murderous, cold eyes let the temperature drop.


    A man with a bow exclaimed, "let go of our leader, or we will be rude..."


    "Yes, let go, and then kneel down to beg for mercy. If our leader is in a good mood, he will let you go, Jie Jie..."


    Ning Tao''s expression has a kind of strange, this person''s brain is kicked by donkey, always feel not very clever.


    At this time, goubu said maliciously: "Jie Jie Sorcerer, in my eyes, it''s a piece of shit. How can a saint become your maid for you to play with and enjoy yourself


    "We have spent countless efforts to cultivate flowers. Why should we let you pick them when you come? Since ancient times, it is time to abolish this rule and let the saint marry us."


    Those cult subordinates were red eyed one after another and roared: "you''re right, the saint is our woman. Why should we give you an outsider? Why should we refuse?"


    Ning Tao''s face was shocked, and he suddenly said with a smile, "this is the reason why you attack the witch sect. Don''t you think it''s too ridiculous?"


    "What''s ridiculous? You are the thief who swallowed up our countless efforts and took away our saint. That''s our woman. Why do you play with her?"


    Goubu''s eyes were red and his face was venomous.


    "Enough!" Miao Jingjing finally couldn''t bear it. Her face was so gloomy that she could drip water. She was so angry that she shivered.


    "You What do you think of me as, a tool, a mother, a dog, a bunch of unreasonable scum, it''s time to kill! "


    Miao Jingjing is about to cry. She was raised by her mother-in-law since she was a child. What does it have to do with these long rebellious cults? He is provoking the possessiveness of the cultists.


    The green robed woman looked embarrassed and said, "you are a mother and dog raised by the witch sect. If the witch master and the holy King appear, then you have a master, no I''ll die alone. "


    As soon as Miao Jingjing hears it, if she is struck by thunder, the deep shadow, which has been rejected by her, comes up.


    She was trembling and frightened.


    for a time, she thought the same, but she was comforted by her mother-in-law. Now, she feels very cold.


    The woman in the green robe was ferocious and said crazily, "why, am I wrong? The last generation of Saint shangguanjing was executed because she seduced a man by fawning."


    "Enough!"


    The sound of a big bell makes the whole ancestral hall quiet, and looks at Ning Tao at the same time.


    See the latter sneer: "you these tricks are simply inferior ridiculous, fool your people who have lived in the mountains for a long time, it''s OK, it''s good to use them for me."


    Goubu''s face was domineering and his eyes were vicious.


    Ning Tao didn''t care and said with a smile: "first of all, you''d better recognize your identity. You''re not a monk, not a religious leader, but a prisoner in my hands!""The kind that can kill you at any time."


    Goubu and the woman in green robe turned pale.


    "Secondly, my swords are all around your necks. You dare to threaten me and let me let you go. How stupid do you think you are? Haven''t you been awake yet?"


    Goubu''s face began to turn pale and gradually became uneasy.


    "The last thing I want to say is that Jingjing is not a mother, a dog, or a saint in my eyes, but a woman I love, a wife who can help me and spend the rest of my life together."


    "Those who dare to bully my wife, damn it!"


    "No...!"


    "Hiss!"


    A big good head flying, blood blossoming.


    Goubu''s face was stiff and his eyes were round, so he went to hell with this kind of expression and knelt on the ground powerlessly.


    "Hiss!"


    The cult friar took a breath of cold air and was filled with horror.


    Miao Jingjing''s face is dull and dazed. She remembers the relationship with Ning Tao and warms her heart.


    Yes,


    from the moment I met him, hundreds of people burst out of spiritual power, and even alchemy could not be underestimated.


    Miao Jingjing is ready to fight. If he really wants to fight, he must protect the villagers. He can no longer lose them.


    All of a sudden, a figure stood in front of him, and there was a word that made her excited, "I am the master of the sorcery, either submit to me, or Die! "

 Chapter 1315

    Surrender, or die!


    Both of them are choices that the heretical monks resist.


    Although the leader and deputy leader of the sect are dead, and the great Dharma protector does not know whether he or she is alive or dead, they are used to being lax. How can they be restrained.


    I saw a man with a bow appeal: "brothers, we must unite. There are so many of us. If we really want to fight, they will surely die and be seriously injured."


    "Yes, we will never surrender, let us go..."


    Hearing the cry all over the sky, Miao Jingjing raised her eyebrows and burst into momentum directly. Her words were cold and said, "do you really think that you can defeat the strong alchemist with more people? It''s ridiculous."


    A man with flowered arms was on guard and said, "we are all under the orders of the sect leader, and we have no intention to fight against you. As long as you are willing to let us go, we will be very grateful."


    "Yes, it''s all because of the religious leaders. We have to do it. Now that they are dead, we don''t have to listen to their threats and orders. Just let us go."


    Hundreds of people agreed with each other, which means either let us go or lose both sides.


    Miao Jingjing''s eyes are so beautiful that she can''t be threatened by a group of minions. What''s more, there are five magic weapons!


    Just when she was planning to kill Li Wei, Ning Tao stopped him with a smile and said, "don''t worry, let me come. Watch it. What''s a bloodless sword? What''s a stratagem."


    Under Miao Jingjing''s doubt, Ning Tao suddenly turns to look at the cult friar, and says coldly: "if you offend the witch cult, you still want to go. Do you think too much. "


    in a word, it shows the attitude of witchcraft.


    The villagers in the ancestral hall were inspired and cried out that their witch sect was not a place where anyone could come if they wanted to.


    It would be a disaster if they were allowed to run away.


    Su Qian, Hua Linglong, Tong Yaqian, and Cheng Ba, who have the highest accomplishments, all firmly protect people from being attacked.


    The man holding the bow was shocked, and hundreds of people were ready to wait for him in an instant. He had a strong killing skill in the mountains.


    Even if they thought they were going to have a bloody battle, Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed from dark clouds to sunny days. He felt his chin to play with the smell: it''s a pity to kill so many people. "


    Flower arm man in the heart uneasy, direct angry voice way: "what do you want to do, want to hit don''t hit when we go."


    Ning Tao hears the speech, a little smile, hands a turn, unexpectedly like conjuring up two strange things in general.


    The left hand is a pale white elixir with fairy fog,


    the right hand is a third grade tiger head machete,


    the eyes of the man with flower arms and others are straight. How he did it, hundreds of people have no idea.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly smiles at the man with flower arms and says, "do you know what these two things are in my hand?"


    The latter heard the speech, subconsciously stepped back, hesitated for a moment, or blurted out: "a pill, and a weapon, how, is there any difference?"


    "Of course, it''s different, and it''s very different. This elixir is a kind of elixir that can transform people, and it can also detoxify hundreds of poisons. This weapon is even more legendary Magic weapon


    "A complete three grade magic weapon can at least increase your strength several times," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Elixir, magic weapon!


    Hundreds of people''s eyes shrink and their faces are suspicious. Although they all know these two things, they have forgotten their magic.


    I saw an old monk puzzled: "I don''t know what you mean, but it''s not just for us to appreciate it?"


    Ning Tao grinned and said, "of course not. My goal is to revive the witchcraft religion, and these two things can be done, but the manpower is a problem."


    "You have also said that they were all once witches'' sects. If they submit to me, they will return home. Unlike the evil leader, I am very kind, at least I can get clear rewards and punishments."


    Huh?


    The old monk''s eyes narrowed and said tentatively, "if you have anything to say, please say it directly, and don''t tell the truth."


    The man with the bow also said coldly, "I think his purpose is to make us surrender and try to fool us."


    Hear two people''s words, Ning Tao play flavor: "said right, you today anyway must submit to me."


    This remark made hundreds of people angry.


    "However, not all of you want what I want, just like those who killed my wizard people must die, and the rest will be rewarded as long as they are meritorious."


    "The premise is that the heart should be towards my sorcery, be a real person, and make great contributions. I will reward all the elixirs, magic weapons, and even Taoism. There is no empty word."


    "That''s the benefit of surrender, and more."


    The old friars and other people''s faces sank and sneered in their hearts. They still tried to make them submit, but is that possible?


    Seeing their disdain, Ning Tao said with a light smile: "before that, I want people to test it and prove that I am not cheating you, but giving you a way out."Test?


    Everyone stepped back and their vigilance rose.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care, glances at these people for a circle, and finally puts it on the man''s flower arm. He picks his eyebrows and says, "if I guess correctly, your flower arm is a kind of poison."


    "When it rains on a cloudy day, it hurts faintly, and sometimes the operation of spiritual power is blocked. Am I right?"


    As soon as the words came out, the man and most of them turned pale at the same time, because they all knew about it.


    See flower arm man stem neck way: "is how, not can how, what do you want to do?"


    Ning Tao tossed the elixir and played with the taste: "this elixir can cure you. No, it should be said that its liquid medicine can save you, but I think you are more pleasing to the eye, so I''ll reward you all."


    Words fall, this elixir was thrown by him to flower arm male.


    The latter subconsciously grasped, hundreds of people''s eyes also watched at the same time, and many people whispered to him to be careful.


    Flower arm man''s face changes. He takes a look at the confident Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing. He bites his teeth and swallows them.


    The old Friar and others were so surprised that they stepped back three steps. Out of caution, they all took out their weapons and became nervous.


    -D see n Zheng BT version 6 Chapter C section Y Z


    the entrance of the elixir melts, flows through the eight veins of the limbs, nourishes the flesh and blood of the bones, the arms are like being opened, the feeling of once incomparably comfortable returns, and finally the medicine converges to the Dantian


    "Bang!"


    A burst of momentum, actually climbing, flower arm man is to practice Qi high level, this dredge let him climb to the peak!


    "Hiss!"


    Hundreds of people were startled. In a short time, they broke through the bottleneck and reached the peak of refining Qi.


    This How is that possible?


    How did he do it, shocking?


    But the old monk glanced at the flower arm, but his pupil suddenly shrank, and the flower arm was fading away.


    That kind of strange poison was forced to retreat!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles calmly and throws down the three grade tiger head sword in his hand, which is inserted in front of the flower arm man.


    He confidently said: "if you want to surrender to me, you can use this magic weapon to kill a sinner. Just shot the sinner of the common people of our Witch sect, and use his blood to wash away your sins."


    The words reverberated in a faint way, which made people''s hair stand on end.


    A moment later, the flower arm man opened his eyes, a fine awn flashed from his eyes and looked at the tiger head sword at his feet.


    The bright blade reflected his pupils.

 Chapter 1316

    From this pupil, he saw the inexplicable color.


    What is it


    A pill statue changed his life. It not only cured his secret disease for many years, but also made his cultivation go further, breaking through the bottleneck. The whole person was like metamorphosis.


    He has only two words for this, "magic"!


    I''m afraid that all the ancient books, secret books and ancient secrets recorded in ancient books are not so magical.


    Even if there is, it is a rare treasure.


    And that elixir is such a treasure. He never dreamed that he would have such an adventure one day!


    And Ning Tao''s words reverberate in his ears. How would he choose to kill, or choose to eat dry and wipe clean.


    The old friars and others watched him closely, and kept a certain distance from him, so as to avoid his sudden violent killing.


    Although I have confidence in him, I have to be defensive. If I die, it will be a matter of a lifetime.


    The man holding the bow was a little nervous, and he even said: "Huabi, don''t be cheated by him. As long as we are united, there is nothing to be afraid of. He is splitting us."


    Flower arm male heart move, pupil contraction, he seems to have seen the bright blade on the luster is what?


    That''s what he thinks at the moment.


    it turns out that he has already made a good choice


    In the eyes of the public, he even reached out and pulled out the tiger''s head dagger. It felt so good that he was reluctant to let go.


    The man holding the bow and the old friar were shocked. A pill really bewitched him and isolated him immediately.


    However, the flower arm man didn''t start on them. Instead, he calmly aimed at Ning Tao with a big knife on his face, and his breath burst out.


    This This is challenging him!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned slightly, but he didn''t speak, just holding his arms and watching quietly.


    Miao Jingjing secretly accumulates strength. She will never allow Ning Tao to get hurt in front of her eyes. Her mother-in-law is still watching in the coffin.


    The old Friar and the man with the bow were overjoyed, and most of them laughed wildly. This is called losing his wife and breaking his army. He dared to throw the third grade magic weapon to the enemy.


    "Ha ha Stupid, big fool, "


    the enemy''s strength will be greatly enhanced!


    The man with the bow laughed, patted the man with the flower arm, and cheered in praise: "ha ha Flower arm, well done. "


    Then he looked at Ning Tao with pride and said: "Jie Jie See, our cult is not a mob. A pill also wants to cheat my brother. It''s impossible! "


    "Hiss!"


    A big knife passed through his chest, cool to the heart.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows, and the corner of his mouth finally turns into a radian of complacency. The good play he induces Here we go!


    The man with the bow stared at his chest. A big knife pierced him easily. It was still the key.


    "Poof...!"


    He opened his mouth with a big mouthful of blood, turned his head to look at it with red eyes, and trembled: "for Why? "


    With a calm face, the man said in a deep voice: "because you killed the people of my witch sect, so Damn you


    Words fall, he drew out a tiger head big knife.


    Holding the bow, the man''s body trembled, and the blood on his chest shot down. Finally, he fell on his knees.


    "You You How cruel


    The old Friar and others saw this scene, a chill from the spine straight to the top of the head, chilly, a burst of chills.


    I was really bewitched.


    At this time, Huabang suddenly knelt down on one knee toward Ning Tao and said respectfully, "my subordinate Huabang, I''ve seen the Lord of witchcraft. May the Lord of witchcraft enjoy immortality and happiness forever, live together with heaven, and revive the witchcraft cult!"


    Ning Tao hears speech, unexpectedly ignore him, on the contrary toward the group of people behind him smile way: "don''t say I didn''t give you the opportunity, the first three people also have reward."


    "Anyone who has just shot or killed the people of our sorcery sect is extremely vicious and evil in mind. Anyone who kills them can join our sorcery sect."


    "After burning incense, as long as you are not a member of my witch sect, Jie Jie, I''m sorry, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    As soon as this remark came out, hundreds of people felt numb. Looking at their former friends, they were full of caution, especially what they had done, which made them suspicious.


    At this time, the flower arm hardened his head and added oil and vinegar: "ladies and gentlemen, don''t say that I didn''t remind you. You have seen my situation just now. It''s a great benefit to submit to the sorcerer."


    "Life or death, it''s all in your mind!"


    With that, he grabbed the tiger head dagger and fixed his eyes on the known people. He wanted to make great achievements again.


    Some people were scared, and immediately bravely roared: "brothers, don''t listen to him. He is making us fight against each other. Don''t fall into his trap."


    "If we all submit, there will be no more happy days from now on. Do you want to be bound by rules every day? Don''t be silly...!"At this moment, a thin figure rushed to the man who yelled the most fiercely like lightning. A powerful handprint was shot out and unexpectedly smashed his head.


    And the person who did it It''s the old monk!


    Pull a hair and move the whole body.


    Eight figures rushed out one after another, and all killed the people who once had cases. For a moment, they yelled and yelled together.


    "Magan, you secretly raped and killed Huang Hua''s daughter next door. Because you were afraid of being executed, you ran away with the old deputy leader. Don''t think I don''t know about this."


    "I''ll go to your mother. Don''t frame me up. It was Erwa who killed me. It has nothing to do with me. It seems that you killed more."


    "Jie Jie Ah Qiang, I remember that very well. You killed three sorcery monks who came after you, and you used their bodies to lure the cannibals... "


    One by one, the past events were told in the shouting and killing, and the corpses also fell down, and the blood flowed into a river.


    Seeing this scene, the villagers of the sorcery cult were about to crack their eyes, and some people made a roar of fury like wild animals.


    These past events are their scars. How painful the cutting was, how boiling the blood is now.


    Miao Jingjing was stunned. She was just a magic elixir and a magic weapon. She actually solved these hundreds of friars without blood. What kind of wisdom does it need!


    It was at this time that she realized that her little cleverness was ridiculous, such as firefly meeting the bright sun.


    This is her man,


    this is their sorcerer,


    with great means, great mind and great spirit, she solved hundreds of friars with a small plan. What a shock.


    In the light of the clouds and the breeze, we have solved all these problems. We are calm and calm. We have never seen the turmoil in our eyes.


    W. The fastest update: up


    now she wants to worship!


    Among the villagers in the ancestral hall, they have believed their sorcerer with all their heart. They kneel down on the ground to worship with all their gratitude. This is a miracle!


    All this in the eyes, get Su shallow three female, into Ba, all face proud, heart full of excitement.

 Chapter 1317

    "Putong Putong...! "


    A corpse with residual temperature fell down. After all, there were a few cases, which were quickly eliminated under the siege.


    This depression was dyed red by blood, and hundreds of people had been reduced to more than 50, and all of them were injured.


    At this point, even if they don''t submit, Miao Jingjing''s strength can easily crush it. How can they compete with the power of the divine realm, let alone the divine realm that is as powerful as a tiger!


    This method has completely conquered the villagers and Miao Jingjing.


    All over the sky are worships and praises.


    Before being ignored by Ning Tao, Hua arm secretly clenched her teeth, took the lead in kneeling down toward Ning Tao, and chose to surrender and worship.


    Then, the old friars and others knelt down one after another. From this moment on, they have changed their names. They are all called Sorcery!


    "We''d like to meet the Lord of witchcraft, the holy lady. May the Lord of witchcraft enjoy immortality and happiness forever, live together with heaven, and let our witchcraft religion prosper, reappear its glory, and unify China for thousands of years!"


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao shook his head with a smile and said faintly: "put away your ambition, and don''t think about what era it is now, but also think about ruling."


    "With more than 50 of you, can you beat the ten major military regions of China, or the eight major sects of Hongmeng It''s still not quiet. "


    When Huabang and others heard this, their hearts trembled. They were used to being scattered in the cult, and their bad habits were almost everywhere.


    Moreover, after staying in the mountains and forests for a long time, I seldom contact with modernization. Now I still think about conquering the whole world


    Ning Tao carried his hands and said faintly: "you all remember what happened. I don''t want to say more about it, but now you''d better understand, here It''s Witchcraft! "


    "I don''t ask much of you. Change your face, be a new man, obey orders, take this place as your home, and revitalize the witch sect together, but not for ruling."


    In order to set off Ning Tao, the old monk immediately asked: "Lord wizard, if we don''t rule, then it''s not of great significance to revitalize the witch religion."


    Ning Tao gave him a deep look and said with a sneer, "you are almost half savages. You know nothing about the situation outside. Even if we are ten times stronger now, we are far away from ruling."


    "The purpose of revitalizing witchcraft is to protect ourselves. This is a troubled time. If we want to survive in troubled times, we need to have certain strength, or we will be used by others."


    If people don''t offend me, I won''t do it.


    if people offend me, I will root out the grass!


    The old friars and others were shocked. They all felt the great changes in the outside world and the spirit of the wizard master.


    "Boom!"


    "Ha ha Well said, Lord Wu''s words are really suitable for the troubled times. They are worthy of being chosen by the gods. "


    See a ruins burst open, a slightly vicissitudes of life figure came out, it is before being hit into the wind uncle.


    Ning Tao brows a pick, some meaningful looking at him, a strong baby refining peak, some trouble.


    If you use it well, it will be a sharp blade.


    if you don''t use it well, it will be a big bomb!


    The wind uncle saw Ning Tao''s face, and Miao Jingjing''s momentum secretly oppressed, his heart immediately realized.


    He scanned the pit and shot away like a spring. He killed three monks with two hands and one punch. They didn''t even scream and died.


    See wind uncle respectfully way: "sorcerer Lord, these three people are all you want to eliminate before, have subordinate in them, don''t want to muddle through, believe they also can''t hide adult."


    This flattery makes that one loud.


    But Ning Tao''s face sank and he said angrily, "you are so bold that you dare to kill people in front of me without my permission. Do you still have me in your eyes?"


    "Answer me, what''s your purpose!"


    Wind uncle smile a stiff, in the heart of a Deng, know Ning Tao this is in the play, take the opportunity to let him submit.


    I saw a bite of teeth, actually knelt down and yelled: "Lord Wu, I''m just doing my duty. I hope you''ll forgive me if I offend you."


    "I''m asking you, do you have me in your eyes, the sorcerer? Are you convinced?" Ning Tao''s eyes were fixed on him, and his words forced him.


    Uncle Feng''s face was stiff, and his words suddenly stopped. At least he was also a great monk. If he surrendered so quickly, it would be false.


    Even in the cult, he is a great protector of the Dharma. Even the leader of the cult does not dare to be rude to him. Naturally, he is arrogant.


    Although he saw that the situation was not right and wanted to submit to the witch sect, he had already knelt down and surrendered. What else do you want him to do?


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Ning Tao said coldly: "why, I can''t take it any more. I think you have different intentions. You dare to kill in front of me. You are beating me in the face.""Don''t be disrespectful to a man like you. Come and kill him, just as an example."


    Miao Jingjing''s face was cold. She immediately made a gesture to oppress herself, and the green snake waved vividly.


    Uncle Feng was shocked. He had personally experienced the power of the green whip. He was seriously injured by one blow.


    He was sure that if he didn''t follow his instructions, Miao Jingjing would dare to kill himself.


    He was immediately terrified and said, "Lord wizard, I''m wronged. I can swear to the heart of Tao. My subordinates have absolutely no second heart to the Lord wizard and the witch sect. If they violate this oath, heaven will kill the earth."


    After hearing these words, Ning Tao was gloomy for a long time, and finally said with a smile, "OK, I''ll trust you for a while, but if you don''t punish you, it''s hard to convince the public, so you can be the second Dharma protector for the time being."


    Second Dharma protector,


    who is the great Dharma protector?


    Just when Uncle Feng and a group of people were confused, Ning Tao threw four pills at him and the four old friars, which had a strong fragrance.


    At the entrance of the pill, the spirit of the four was boosted.


    But they finally understand why they give the reward medicine in the period of temporary treason.


    Flower arm see this, some uneasy, just Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to him, let his heart has been up and down.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth, Ning Tao''s reproach came suddenly and said, "huaarm, do you know the sin?"


    Flower arm complexion a white, direct kneel down a way: "subordinate don''t know, still hope sorcerer Lord adult solve perplexity."


    "Hum, it''s a capital crime to point a knife at me, and I will only regard this kind of people as enemies. Now, this kind of people are almost dead," Ning Tao said angrily.


    Flower arm heart a cool, want to explain, suddenly admitted: "I know the crime, but also hope the wizard Lord to give me a chance, when others draw a knife, let me block in front of you."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he finally showed a smile on his face and said, "well, I''m sure you''re right. I''m brave and resourceful, and I''m loyal to you. I''ll give you a place to protect the Dharma."


    Flower arm a listen, facial expression is ecstatic, directly and willingly way: "thank Lord Wu''s appreciation, but in the future have sent, subordinates up Dao mountain, down the sea of fire, die!"


    Uncle Feng sighed.

 Chapter 1318

    In the early morning, the first ray of sunshine lights up the small mountain village.


    This secluded place began to be lively, integrating some people controlled by the cult, as well as monks.


    Ning Tao wakes up in seclusion. He is still covered with a jade body like lanolin cream. A pair of jade arms are tightly wrapped around him. A familiar girl''s body fragrance is refreshing and rippling.


    Looking at Miao Jingjing in her arms, she thinks of last night''s passion and madness, and the hysterical integration into each other. The efficacy of Jinyang grass King gradually spread to his whole body.


    Miao Jingjing seems to wake up from her sweet sleep


    With the rising of the sun, the first day of the unity of witchcraft and evil is finally on the right track, and the small mountain villages are full of vitality.


    "Creak!"


    Ning Tao comes out with a satisfied face and stretches.


    She shook her head and closed the door quietly. She was too tired. Let her have a good rest.


    During this period of time, she has been gritting her teeth and using her small body to carry the whole sorcery cult. It''s really hard for her. Next, he, the sorcerer, will take action.


    Walking out of the ancestral hall, you can see the flourishing mountain village from this high place, a lively scene.


    Just as he was looking at it, Su Qian came out from behind and joked: "Yo, the bridegroom is willing to climb out of the gentle countryside. I thought you were going to get drunk."


    Ning Tao was stunned, but when he looked at the scarlet color on her face, he immediately showed a sudden and said with a smile: "it''s not a good habit to watch others sleep. Do you want to go to bed tonight..."


    "Spit, virtue," Su said with a blushing face.


    He told him not to give up. The latter surrendered immediately and said seriously, "OK, OK, don''t make trouble. Now I have something serious to tell you. It''s about the revival of witchcraft."


    Renaissance?


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and finally got some interest.


    Su Qian pointed to the following and said, "see, there are almost a thousand people in the witch sect now, and basically everyone is good. There are no poor and vicious people."


    "The evil cult has been cleaned up by us for several times, leaving behind people who are suitable for rejuvenation. This is the foundation. We still need to work hard to make the tree grow to a towering height."


    Ning Tao nodded, pondered for a while, and suddenly said, "how many monks are there in the witch sect now? What''s their strength?"


    Su Qian didn''t even think about it. He said directly, "after you, Jingjing and the combination of witchcraft and evil, there are 51 people in total. Their strength is uneven, far less than three tenths of Wudang."


    Three tenths!


    Ning Tao frowned, a little bitter, this is really miserable, if there is no cult, it is not an organization.


    "Alas


    "Rejuvenation is really a major task."


    Su chuckled and said in detail: the existing witch master and saint in the witch sect, followed by the big Dharma protector of Huabang, the second Dharma protector of Uncle Feng, and a few others are high-end forces. "


    "Most of the rest are congenital friars, the gas refining friars are a few, and the rest are all postnatal friars."


    "On the whole, the weak is a mess!"


    "Eh!"


    "C @


    after hearing this detailed explanation, Ning Tao has a black line and always feels that this is a piece of ruins, but let him build a skyscraper.


    At this time, Hua bang and his party, who were patrolling in the distance, saw Ning Tao and came respectfully to meet him. "My subordinate Hua bang and the punishment hall have come to meet the wizard Lord. Madam, may..."


    "Come on, come on, it''s a legal society now. To keep up with the times, these big gifts will be avoided. Don''t kneel down all the time," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Flower arm etc. smell speech, immediately chat up, suddenly feel this sorcerer Lord adult is not imagine difficult to get along with.


    Ning Tao looked at the busy people below and said in surprise, "what are they doing? It looks like they are tearing down the house."


    "This is my wife''s clever plan. She said that since we want to revive, we should abandon the shackles of the past and change our face. It''s a kind of determination, just to meet a better future."


    Su shallow heard these words, just a smile, but it is meaningful to see the flower arm one eye, secretly nodded.


    This dharma protector doesn''t seem to be picked by Ning Tao at will. He really has something extraordinary. His wit can be seen from his words.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with admiration, "it''s reasonable. This can not only reflect our determination, but also let us increase our sense of belonging to our new home through our own efforts."


    "It''s a great use for mergers."


    Flower arm and others a listen, suddenly nodded, originally there are such reasons, immediately have a sense of admiration for his wife.


    "By the way, what''s the torture hall you just said," why don''t I remember having this? " Ning Tao doubts a way.


    Hua arm took a look at Su Qian, and immediately explained: "well, madam, let''s set up a punishment hall for eight of us to supervise the implementation of witchcraft rules, so that no one will be loose again."


    "And my subordinates will be the leader of this hall for the time being."His last words were a little weak. He seemed to think that without the permission of the sorcerer, the hall leader would not have much credibility.


    Ning Tao looked at the mountain village for a moment, then took Su Qian to go deep. Before he left, he patted Hua''s arm on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Hua, do a good job. Don''t let me down."


    In a word, but let flower arm that uneasy mood inserted a fixed Poseidon needle, all of a sudden have the courage, the heart of Ning Tao has had the idea of dedication.


    You treat me as a scholar, and I will repay you!


    The uncle looked down at the work.


    The wizard Lord is not really a fuel-efficient lamp. He not only made him swear, but also arranged a big Dharma protector on his head, which is The art of balance.


    Great, the future depends on where you can go!


    Ning Tao and Su Qian come all the way to the deep place. It''s more quiet, the scenery is better, and there are also wizard monks guarding it.


    In yesterday''s time, rather old man is arranged to live here, does not allow the outsider to have any disturbance.


    Just about to go in, Ning Tao''s eyes glanced out. Suddenly, his whole body was stiff and his face was shocked.


    That TM is Chengba, and Guza little girl!

 Chapter 1319

    Chengba Guza little girl!


    How can these two people mix together, and the more Ning Tao sees BA''s smile, there is a kind of shadow of grandma wolf.


    Su Qian also noticed that he had a wonderful expression on his face and said: "hum, it''s true that he who is close to Zhu is red, and he who is close to Mo is black. If yunyun knows, hehe...!"


    Yunyun!


    Ning Tao immediately realized that it was a mother and daughter he saved in Jinling. The little girl''s name was yunyun.


    It seems that Chengba has his own biography. No, bah, when did he teach him to pick up girls.


    Also, how can this boy attack Guza? That''s the future high priest of his sorcery. It''s very important!!


    Chengba and Guzha are sitting on the big Bluestone. The former is constantly depicting the prosperity of the city with his hands, which makes Guzha''s eyes light up with little stars.


    Ning Tao couldn''t listen for a while. He picked up Cheng BA''s ear and said angrily, "what are you doing here? Why don''t you go and help me blow some bullshit here?"


    Cheng BA was surprised, but he blinked his eyes and said innocently, "I''m also helping. I''m helping the high priest with modern knowledge, which is of great help to rejuvenation."


    "Yes, yes, what elder brother Cheng said is interesting. What planes, artillery, tanks? By the way, have you seen the wizard Lord?" Guza said excitedly.


    Ning Tao face a black, farfetched smile way: "Er, calculate have seen, but later had better not see, that is very dangerous."


    With that, he pulled Chengba, took out a silver gun, a four grade magic weapon, and put three elixirs into his hands. He squinted and said, "well, it''s time for you to practice."


    Who ever thought, the latter didn''t even hesitate, directly grabbed these two things and ran away, it looked very excited.


    However, Guzha said angrily: "brother Cheng doesn''t mean what she says. She said that she would share what she got with me."


    "Eh!"


    Su Qian chuckles and looks at the black faced Ning Tao with a banter. He says, "the Lord of the sorcerer, you should not let everyone see you bully the high priest."


    Ning Tao''s mouth twitched, and he took out a woman''s sabre. It was also four pieces, and five pills.


    After taking things, Guzha little girl was happy to smile and said sweetly: "thank you, big brother, hee hee...!"


    Ning Tao is very helpless, comforted her a few words, immediately and Su Qian walked toward the courtyard, the little girl is still waving behind.


    When she completely disappeared in sight, a cunning head suddenly appeared in the grass behind her. It was Cheng Ba who left, holding a silver long gun in his hand.


    They looked at each other with a smile, holding the things in their hands with a smirk, a proud face, like a winning rooster.


    Walking in the courtyard, Su Qian joked: "Yo, I said that the rich man of Ningda is brave enough. Two big four magic weapons were given away. Why didn''t you give them to our sisters?"


    Is the black face Ning Tao, suddenly pick eyebrow evil smile way: "is Mrs. Ning completely ignorant of this, if you want, I can give you now, but, do you want?"


    "Eh!"


    Su shallow language plug, unexpectedly some guilty, light hum way: "forget it, hit and kill is our sister is not good at."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo."


    Wearing a white training shirt, Mr. Ning has white hair and white beard. His face is ruddy. He is simple and elegant. He is like an ape circling a tree, like an old turtle hibernating, and like a dragon dancing in the sky.


    Around the leaves, are driven by his boxing.


    Ning Tao looks smiling and nods. As long as the old man''s body is not stimulated, there is an elixir in his recovery.


    When he was on the road, he simply taught him Tai Chi, and the old man was even more handy in fighting. Now it seems that it''s really good. I''m afraid that ordinary gangsters may not have beaten him.


    After a period of time, even the cultivation is not impossible, but the elixir has the effect of changing the quality.


    "Drink Hoo Hoo...! "


    Finally, Taijiquan finished.


    "Good Ha ha, I''m not ashamed to clap my fist.


    Mr. Ning, with a ruddy face, exclaimed: "it''s all the effects of your elixir. It''s really amazing. The once brilliant monk is really reasonable and shocking!"


    Three people sitting on the stone table, drinking the ancient tea, although not precious, but can drink a charm.


    See rather old son comfortable vomit out a breath, smile way: "you this sorcery teaches how to make now?"


    "Well, it''s OK. Rejuvenation doesn''t happen overnight, and it''s mainly for self-protection. At present, the situation is quite impressive," Ning Tao said with a casual smile.


    Ning old son sipped a cup of tea, suddenly way: "actually not considerable, I feel it lacks a thing."


    What?"Your plans and goals," the old man said with a smile.


    Ning Tao frowned and said in surprise, "my plan is to revitalize the witch sect, and my goal is to protect myself."


    Su Qian also nodded, they are basically such an idea, did not feel the lack of anything.


    Mr. Ning put down his teacup with a smile and asked, "in your heart, do you regard witchcraft as your foundation, or do you just want to revive it and live on?"


    See Chapter r of the original edition Ning Tao''s face froze, his brain echoed this sentence, and he seemed to be missing something.


    "You didn''t put your mind in the right place, and you didn''t realize your status. What''s more, you lacked a kind of painstaking irrigation and the core," Mr. Ning said, and then he closed his eyes. It seemed that he was tired and leisurely squinted.


    For a long time, Ning Tao was thinking about a question: what is witchcraft to himself?


    Is it the root of a big tree? But that should be Wudang,


    No, Wudang is not its own,


    there are masters, brothers and friends in Wudang, but it belongs to Hongmeng after all.


    Even if he is the leader of the alliance, Hongmeng does not belong to him, but belongs to the eight factions. He just occupies a higher position.


    The witch religion is his, every plant, every flower, every life, destiny and even the future are all handed over to him.


    And here, is its real foundation!


    To be able to live with him or die with him, no one dares not to obey or be under the control of anyone, but he belongs to him completely. He is like the local emperor here


    Finally, Ning Tao opened his eyes, flashed a very bright Jing Mang, respectfully toward the old man.


    Then he went straight out.


    Su Qian stupidly looks at this scene, seems to have realized that the old man is enlightening Ning Tao, pointing out the importance of witchcraft.


    Mr. Ning opened his eyes slightly. He was very pleased to see this scene. He was a child to teach. Ha ha!


    Su Qiangang ran out with him, but he heard Ning Tao''s command to Hua arm: "gather all the people in front of the ancestral hall, and say that I want to make alchemy in public and give you a great fortune."

 Chapter 1320

    Outside the ancestral hall, there are lots of people.


    At the command of the sorcerer, the whole sorcerer sect all came here, and their eyes showed reverence.


    On a high platform, Ning Tao sits cross legged, wearing a broad witch robe. His resolute eyebrows reveal a sense of dignity. At the moment, he is looking at Dan Fang with relish and thinking.


    In front of him are the three largest bronze tripods of the sorcery sect. They are gray and have not been used for a long time. On the copper wall are also depicted the sounds of birds and the fragrance of flowers. The ancestors fight against animals and grow grain


    It is said that this is the way of life of the ancients.


    There are eight people guarding the high platform in Huabi and other punishment hall. Although we know that no one dares to be presumptuous here, we should try our best to show it.


    Uncle Feng, the second Dharma protector, lowered his eyebrows, but occasionally he looked at Ning Tao suspiciously. What did the Lord of sorcery mean when he called all the people together? Was he just looking at his alchemy.


    I don''t understand.


    Miao Jingjing and the fourth daughter of Su Qian are sitting on the high platform. As the wife of the sorcerer, they should be, but they don''t adapt.


    But there was no serious sound on the faces of the villagers


    Suddenly, Ning Tao raised his head and said, "pour the water!"


    Flower arm was startled, some abrupt, but still asked people to pour water, a time, three bronze tripod was full.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath, a ring, a streamer into three into the bronze tripod, it is the melting pot of heaven and earth!


    To be exact, there is no entity in the melting pot of heaven and earth. It is revealed by a kind of unclear rules, just like a kind of "mapping" of things, so it can be superimposed on the cauldron.


    In short, these three bronze tripods are the melting pot of heaven and earth, but they are divided into three parts, and the effect is greatly reduced. It''s better to combine them!


    But from the view of Uncle Feng and others, they didn''t see anything. The bronze tripod was no different from before.


    Ning Tao burst out the power of pure Yang, the hot breath instantly diffused on the high platform, and the three cauldrons were also burning.


    Three golden flames were burning, but the three huge bronze tripods were normal, but everyone was patient.


    Ning Tao looks at Dan Fang while maintaining the power of pure Yang. At a certain moment, the water begins to boil. He just looks up and throws in a few herbs.


    That''s One tailed grass, ginseng, and Ganoderma lucidum


    Some villagers said that these are common herbs in the mountains, and many of them were picked by them.


    Is this alchemy?


    People are suspicious, and see Ning Tao throw some, what deer antler, big mountain mushroom, seven medicine fruit


    After a while, he threw some more. At this time, the water in the bronze tripod began to boil, but Ning Tao still threw things from time to time.


    A former cult friar couldn''t restrain himself and whispered in Uncle Feng''s ear, "second Dharma protector, do you know what the wizard Lord is doing? Is it the alchemy in ancient times like this?"


    "What do you want to say?" Uncle Feng narrowed his eyes.


    The monk gritted his teeth and finally said what he thought in his heart. He said weakly, "do you feel that the Lord of witchcraft is alchemy? It''s a very familiar feeling. It seems that you''ve known each other before."


    Oh?


    Uncle Feng moved in his heart and said in a deep voice, "I advise you to be careful when you speak. Don''t say that kind of uncertain words."


    The friar was in a hurry and said, "it''s true. Don''t you think the Lord''s alchemy is like a pot burning the earth, or a poor child who studies hard."


    "While studying hard, reading books, and at the same time adding firewood, this It''s as like as two peas. "


    "Go away!"


    The wind uncle scolds a big, almost didn''t a mouthful old blood vomit out, still thought that he wants to say what not big matter.


    I''m looking forward to 199 percent, but you give me a pot to burn the ground, where you die.


    Looking up in anger, I just saw Ning Tao throw some herbs into the bronze cauldron. While looking at the Dan prescription with relish, one side maintains the fire, ok It''s like that.


    This This is alchemy, not cooking. How can I feel that I.Q. has been insulted by 10000 points.


    Uncle Feng, with a black face, turned his head and bowed to the cult friar. His voice trembled and he said, "I''m sorry."


    Not only are they aware of this, but most of the villagers are also gradually aware of this, because they have to cook pots every day.


    If this is alchemy, doesn''t it mean that all of them can alchemy!


    A middle-aged woman simple way: "I seem to have refined a lifetime of Dan, my baby is to eat this grow up."


    "Well, coincidentally, my baby is also...!"


    When he heard the voice below, he turned black and fell into a dilemma. Should he reprimand the people or remind the sorcerer?


    Miao Jingjing''s four girls on the stage are holding a smile. Although they know that this may be some way, it looks really funny.


    At this time, Ning Tao stood up on the high platform. For a moment, the noisy people were silent.He took out a handful of pills. After throwing three pills into each bronze tripod, he applied magic to make the boiling water rotate.


    At the same time, three groups of pure Yang fire burning, has almost climbed to the highest temperature, burning desperately.


    After a few breaths, everything stops. Ning Tao wipes his sweat and looks at the masterpiece with pride.


    In front of me, the water of the three bronze tripods was in five colors, and a strong smell of medicine came to my nose, still emitting the rising heat.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "it''s a great success. Now everyone has a bowl of medicine. After drinking it, they will start training together. No matter how old, young, women and children are, they must be exhausted."


    A group of villagers were puzzled. Although they couldn''t figure out why, they believed what the wizard said and immediately queued up to get the meal.


    If Ning Tao knows what they think, he will feel depressed and want to vomit blood on the spot. He has worked hard to make a medicine to change his qualifications, and he will be regarded as a big pot by his subordinates


    In fact, most of the credit for his alchemy depends on the melting pot of heaven and earth, which shows the unknown rules.


    Ning Tao''s role is to play auxiliary, maintain the temperature it needs, the rest, heaven and earth furnace will automatically refine


    After drinking the potion, a group of villagers were planning to go hunting when they had nothing to do. Suddenly, they felt hot and smelly. After a closer look, black impurities were discharged.


    "Ah It stinks. What''s this The villagers screamed and ran home to clean.


    For a moment, the small mountain village became lively again.


    Ning Tao picked pick eyebrows, but satisfied with the nod, it seems that the liquid medicine works, impurities are discharged a lot.


    What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, (''


    looking at these people, he has an idea in his head, the original world Can we plant a panacea.


    If so, does it mean that there is a steady stream of miraculous drugs? If there are great achievements in scientific research, will it benefit mankind?


    When something similar to elixir or elixir appears in large quantities in the world, it will not only bring huge profits, but also be the gospel of the whole original world. He seems to be able to do it!

 Chapter 1321

    In the big day, the villagers in the small mountain village are practicing martial arts.


    Ning Tao went to the path, secretly nodded, big Dharma two Dharma with about, has been introduced in his ear.


    Now these villagers have great strength. Their fists are fierce and powerful. They are not afraid of big beasts even when hunting.


    Three days ago, there was a villager fighting against a tiger. Although he was also injured, he came back carrying the tiger.


    Looking around, the houses have been renovated. They are all made of hard granite and bluestone. They are neat and durable. Compared with before, Xiaoshan village is twice as big as before!


    On the whole, it is a thriving image.


    In the past five days, Ning Tao has been refining potions at the gate of the ancestral hall in the early morning, and the daily dose is increasing. As far as today is concerned, the three bronze tripods have consumed 60 elixirs.


    The auxiliary materials needed also consumed the inventory of the witch sect over the past few years, and the old ones were also used.


    Although the cost is astonishing, the harvest is not small. Even the old people are strong, smart and brisk. They can''t breathe when they run around the mountain village.


    Among thousands of people, there are also talented people. Ning Tao selected them all and focused on training them. Several of them have already begun to practice, one of them is the day after tomorrow!


    Looking at this flourishing, Ning Tao''s heart also has a kind of indescribable pride, which can be regarded as a sense of achievement.


    In five days, because of his arrival, the sorcery has undergone an earth shaking transformation. Everyone practices martial arts and transforms himself. As a sorcerer, he has convinced everyone.


    After a tour of the territory, Ning Tao returns to the ancestral hall. The fourth daughter has been waiting here for a long time, but her face is full of resentment.


    "Not for a few more days?" Miao Jingjing''s cheek is crimson, some are reluctant to ask.


    Ning Tao put his arms around her with a smile and said, "don''t worry. I''ve dealt with everything. You just have to go step by step. I don''t know what''s going on in Wudang Mountain. I''m not at ease all the time."


    Miao Jingjing holds him tightly, reluctant to part with him.


    Hua Linglong joked: "sister, a few days ago, you are not afraid of him tossing, not afraid of him staying to continue to harm you?"


    Tong Yaqian even pursed her lips and said with a smile: "my sister is a bean curd with a knife mouth. We didn''t sleep well yesterday."


    Miao Jingjing blushes and buries herself shyly in Ning Tao''s arms, but she makes several young ladies laugh.


    With a wave of Ning Tao''s hand, a large area of things suddenly appeared in the room. There were all kinds of weapons, elixirs, elixirs, all kinds of miscellaneous things, but they were all useful.


    He told him: "you should put away all these things. As long as you perform well, you will be rewarded. If you can''t suppress them by force, you should know how to guide them."


    "Besides, master Ning and dragon five will be taken care of by you. You are a saint. You should learn to be independent..."


    In her face, several people finally left.


    Ning Tao takes Su Qian, Tong Yaqian, Hua Linglong and Cheng Ba to Wudang. He wants to make a huge plan


    In the courtyard, long Wuyi came back in a sweat. Before he could catch his breath, the old man said: "he''s gone."


    The former nodded, indicating acquiescence.


    Mr. Ning sighed and said bitterly: "it''s OK to leave. The outside world is his home. As for me, I''m old. I can only drink tea here."


    Long Wuyi has a bitter smile on his face and a feeling in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Wudang Mountain, ningtao, they spent a day''s effort, and finally came to the hometown they had left for a long time. They were excited.


    Is Cheng ba

 Chapter 1322

    There is a forbidden area in Houshan.


    The only people who can get in and out are those who are close to Ye Wanqing, Xia Mengfei and others, or who are allowed by them.


    On the dividing line of the top of the mountain, ye Kong and Qingyang are practicing hard and healing. They all went to Beijing at that time, but they were defeated by Zhang Mingyuan''s helpers and were seriously injured before they returned.


    All of a sudden, they were aware of it. As soon as they opened their eyes, their faces were startled. They were stunned for a long time. Then they reacted and said with a bitter smile, "younger martial brother, you are finally willing to come back."


    Yes, in front of the two, it is a face of bitterness, guilt to Ning Tao, at a glance to see the two injuries.


    With a complicated sigh, he bowed his body and said, "thank you for your help. I came back late. This is the elixir and weapon that can help you recover your injuries. It''s also the younger martial brother''s intention."


    Say, took out a few things from behind, can''t help but say to two people, the latter wants to refuse also helpless.


    Qingyang took a look at the pills and the empty area at the foot of the mountain. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "it seems that the younger martial brother''s reputation is still as powerful as thunder, which can scare them away"


    Ye Kong also said with a smile: "that''s natural. Younger martial brother''s coming out, and the four major school elders also have to retreat."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Hearing their banter, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile: "the two elder martial brothers are flattered. I''ll go to the top first and have a look. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll come back to talk about the past with the two elder martial brothers."


    "Good, good...!"


    After a little chat, Ning Tao''s heart is stable.


    Taking Su Qian and others to the top of the mountain, I saw the cave from a distance. For a moment, I felt excited and sighed.


    Just walked to the entrance of the cave, head-on ran into a bold woman, Ning Tao eyes quick, a hug her.


    "Who..."


    The woman was about to denounce him, but suddenly she became stiff and looked at him like thunder.


    Ning Tao smile, play flavor: "how, see your man still don''t know kiss a mouth, hair what stupidity?"


    Li Bingbing suddenly exclaimed excitedly, holding Ning Tao tightly in ecstasy, and printing her sexy red lips directly.


    "Oh...!"


    After a long kiss, they were almost suffocated.


    Separation, there is a crystal liquid wire. Line.


    Li Bingbing''s face was flushed and she wept with joy. She complained: "you heartless man, you still know that if you come back later, our sisters will get married..."


    Don''t wait for her to finish, Ning Tao namely strong and overbearing kiss go down, will her grievance, jade body all kiss crisp hemp.


    Su Qian''s daughter enters the cave. After a while, only Zhou Ru comes out. Xia Mengfei and ye Wanqing don''t know where they are?


    Ning Tao puts down Li Bingbing and looks at Zhou Ru with a sad face. He kisses her gently, but the latter responds tenderly.


    Several women''s faces turned red, but they were very warm.


    Chengba had expected that he would brag with Ye Kong, and the conversation was hot.


    After a long time, the two separated with red faces. Ning Tao thought about it and blurted out: "Zhang Mingyuan has been killed by me. I promised you to let you go back to Beijing. I will do it."


    Zhou Ru a face of sweet embrace him, gentle way: "as long as can be with you is enough, I believe you."


    Li Bingbing looked inside the cave and said in a low voice, "go and see your daughter. Sister Wanqing is sleeping there, too."


    Ning Tao hears a sign of speech, silently nodded, then crept to the cave, feeling a little cold.


    After all, the ice coffin of that day was cast by the ice of a thousand years. Even though the pure Yang power of Houshan was strong, it was still very cold here.


    Far away, Ning Tao sees a big ice coffin. His daughter, Ning Wuyou, lies peacefully in it and sleeps soundly.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. Xiaowuyou seems to have grown up a little. The delicate outline, small Qiong nose and cute Dudu mouth are really like elder martial sister, and there is a shadow of him.


    When you grow up, you must be a beautiful woman!


    But


    Ning Tao sighs and clenches his fists. Because of his strength, the nail is embedded in the palm of his hand. The pain surges into his heart. This is his father''s remorse.


    After thinking about it, I turned on the perspective eye.


    In line of sight, the two energies in xiaowuyou''s body become more and more huge. The power of Yang is boiling, and the power of Yin is weak. It can''t reach a balance point all the time, just like the lack of a frame!


    Next to the ice coffin, there was a beautiful woman with morbid white. Her whole body exuded a delicate and unyielding momentum. She was very strong.


    All of a sudden, her closed eyes suddenly opened, and she noticed another breath. Her whole body was full of excitement.


    "Waves


    A touch of sword light flies out and points directly at Ning Tao.


    "Dang!"


    But the next second, the sword fell to the ground powerlessly, her whole person as if by five thunderbolts, levy into God.


    Ning Tao was also awakened, face dew joy, eyes straight way: "elder martial sister, I''m back!"Ye Wanqing''s pale lips wriggled for a moment. As soon as the lotus step froze, she seemed to want to rush over. But she held back and said with a smile, "just come back. This time, I''ll stay on the mountain for a few more days..."


    In front of a flower, Ning Tao even rushed to the front, staring at her beautiful eyes, affectionately kiss down.


    "Oh...!"


    Ye Wanqing stares at her beautiful eyes and is scared. Strictly speaking, it''s her first kiss. Ning Tao laughs and hugs each other tightly. Ye Wanqing''s mood is much better, and her heart knot dissipates.


    ¡­¡­


    On the top of the back mountain of Wudang, Ning Tao comforted his elder martial sister and came here. He saw a beautiful shadow from a distance.


    It is Xia Mengfei!


    She is very rare to wear a plain skirt, thin Shi powder, three thousand green silk, such as waterfall down, looking back a smile, Baimei cluster.

 Chapter 1323

    Ning Tao smile, body shape a flash, straight to her side, and then look at the latter, as if not too unexpected.


    ¡­ The first CQ sent 5 ---


    "back."


    "You seem to have known for a long time. Standing so high is looking at me," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Xia Mengfei stroked her hair on her forehead and said with a charming smile: "just your virtue. As long as I ask about what happened, I can know that you can''t be honest."


    Ning Tao thought about it and found that it was really like this. She looked down the mountain with her complicated eyes and found that some small shadows were creeping, gradually approaching the top of the mountain.


    "That''s Four schools? "


    Seeing his doubts, Xia Mengfei leaned on his chest and said: "yes, since you left, their four major sects have always been disciplined, and they don''t cause any trouble."


    "It''s honesty. It''s terrible honesty!"


    Ning Tao frowned, strange way: "how to say?"


    "I think that all the problems lie with Li Yi. Since you left, he has been practicing madly. It''s like being possessed, and his hard work has driven the four schools."


    "It''s like a trend, a leader."


    "Huashan and the other four sects began to come here to practice hard. The longer they stayed, the less trouble they would cause. Even if they were looked down upon or humiliated, they never quarreled, but just kept their heads down."


    Ning Tao smashed his mouth and said, "are they just practicing? Haven''t they done anything else?"


    Xia Mengfei sighed helplessly and said, "no, that''s what makes me uneasy. After a period of time, it happened. Hongmeng saw that they practiced hard, so he eliminated the ban."


    "And then, they have been regular, always keep the forward posture, until later, you set the rules were broken, they came to the cave nearby."


    "And this feeling, like a snake lying around me, has been growing and can bite me at any time."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and said tentatively, "is it Li Yi who made all this, or is it him?"


    "I don''t know. I always feel that everything on the mountain has changed since you left. Li Yi seldom leaves, but this time, he seems to have disappeared."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes burst out and asked, "has Li Yi broken through to the realm of alchemy?"


    Divine realm?


    Xia Mengfei was asked a Leng, and then sneered: "how can it be, although he practices very fast, but your master says that he can''t touch that level in three or five years."


    "After that, your master will shut down...!"


    Ning Tao, who listens to all this, doesn''t feel much disgust, but he feels a thorn stuck in his throat and it''s hard to swallow. It''s like a poisonous snake crawling on your back.


    Xia Mengfei sighed helplessly and said bitterly, "now the situation is disgusting. I can''t say how bad it is, and I can''t deal with them, because you can''t find any reason at all."


    "Alas


    Hear her sigh, Ning Tao sprinkles a smile, play abuse way: "deal with this gang of miscellaneous, why need reason!"


    "You What do you want to do? " Xia Mengfei was startled a big jump, suddenly had a kind of startled feeling.


    "This This is the top of the mountain. Don''t mess around. Let''s go down and talk about it. It''s so high. You Ah, ah Ah


    In a scream of fear, Ning Tao laughs and pulls her to jump down the top of the mountain, the highest mountain.


    "Ah Are you crazy


    Xia Mengfei''s face turned white with fright. They fell down in the air rapidly, and the sound of "lie lie" broke the wind in their ears.


    "Step on the sky Three steps


    At this moment, Xiafei''s dream is still in the air, just like the sound of three steps in the cave


    What''s the matter?


    The scream just now made the whole Houshan heard clearly. The eight sects were suspicious and uneasy.


    "Boom!"


    A roar resounded through the whole back mountain. The dust covered the hillside. In the blur, there was an outline.


    Ye Kong, Cheng Ba and others are surprised. Just as they want to rush up, they find that Ning Tao comes down with a crescent cutlass in his hand.


    This is Yueshang. It''s the five magic weapons of Han family!


    Ning Tao crossed the crowd and went straight to the four sects. The evil smile on his face and the shining crescent cutlass reflected their scared face.


    They were scared to death before, but the elders of the four major schools who were also practicing in the mountains, Xuwang, daoxuan and Huatu, were very tough to chase them out.


    See Ning Tao come, Hua Tu cold face, squint eyes sarcastic way: "where come of miscellaneous hair wild boy, make such a big move, don''t know disturb everyone''s cultivation?"


    "Well, it looks like a child without parents."


    "Ah, brother Huatu, how can you say that? Open your eyes and see, this is the potential leader of Hongmeng. He is not a little boy, but a big boy," Dao Xuan said with a smile."Whether he''s a big boy or a little boy, he''s a boy in front of us. He doesn''t know how to respect the old, or he''s just as ill bred," the vain elder sneered.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he laughed angrily. Unexpectedly, these old people''s temper has not changed. On the contrary, it has intensified.


    See him evil smile way: "how, your scar doesn''t ache, lack an arm to still have long memory?"


    "You want to die!"


    Elder Huatu''s eyes were full of anger, and the deep hatred burst out in his heart, just like a beast that devours people.


    The swords are full of murderous spirit. On the contrary, his strength has been improved. If he makes a sword, he will see his blood!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, a little surprised.


    All of a sudden, vanity broke out and said angrily: "Zizi is really Zizi. He doesn''t speak properly and hurtful words. Today I''ll teach you a lesson for Wuchen."


    While speaking, he has already flashed to Ning Tao''s side, but the two people are not surprised. It seems that they have premeditated.


    Ye Kong''s heart was cold, and suddenly he thought that there was no strong one in Wudang in the back mountain, the leader of the alliance, the ancestor Most of these people are in Kunlun mountain. Who can suppress the three elders!


    Not to mention the disciples of the four schools


    That''s right. The three elders want to take the opportunity to kill Ning Tao, but for various reasons, they have never been able to do so.


    Ning Tao''s potential is at its peak. Everyone knows that if there is no accident, he will be the leader of the alliance, and the four factions will be in danger.


    Now, the three elders want to kill Ning Tao regardless of the consequences. Even if they fight for their lives, they also want to cut off this hidden danger.


    Ye Kong, Qingyang and others are shocked


    At this time, Ning Tao looked at his retreat and found that daoxuan was standing in the way. He was surrounded.


    Seeing daoxuan''s strong breath, he said with a smile: "the potential leader is ill bred. We three old guys will teach him well. Don''t keep it. Try to do it Thousands of pieces

 Chapter 1324

    There is a strong sense of killing and hatred in the discourse.


    Once the humiliation was deep into the bone marrow. They were held by Zhou Heng to death. The elders in charge of the four major sects were cut off an arm and hamstring by a little disciple.


    That kind of indignation, let them shame all their lives!


    In the sect, they can''t lift their heads, and without an arm, their strength is greatly reduced, and they become disabled all their lives.


    What''s more, it''s a step further away from the divine realm. Although it may not be possible to enter the divine realm in one''s life, breaking one arm proves that it''s a step further away, and the emptiness is now closed.


    And all this is because of this son,


    Ning Tao!


    The three elders have venomous eyes and fierce murders. One of them holds his fist seal with one hand, one of them casts his spell with one hand, and one of them holds his sword with one hand.


    In this triangle, Ning Tao is trapped by the three people, and the road around him is blocked!


    He''s not nervous. He''s funny.


    The original purpose was to find trouble. Unexpectedly, these old people took the lead and killed him in a short time. I want to kill myself spare all later trouble.


    He has only two words about it, ha ha!


    With a playful look on his face, he said with an evil smile: "the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. Each generation is stronger than the next. It''s not that I look down on you three, but that your era is over."


    "Be smart and take your disciples to the middle of the mountain. That''s the bottom line I gave you. This is the territory of Wudang. Everything should be decided by Wudang."


    "Well, well said...!"


    "Younger martial brother Ning, we support you. We should be honest in other people''s homes. Don''t make such an expression. We don''t owe you anything. Let you come here to practice. We pity you. Ye Kong and others are not angry.


    Daoxuan coldly glanced at him and sneered: "what''s yours and ours? Wudang is selfish. Hongmeng is a family. Do you have to divide us?"


    "Hum, these kids are uneducated. You know, we have sent all the treasures of our sect, which is enough to show our selflessness. You are all small bellied," said the vain elder.


    "I bah, it''s clearly that you were forced to bring it. It''s a compensation gift from younger martial brother Ning. On the contrary, you say" send "with high sounding. It''s really shameless," said Ye Kong angrily.


    Hua Tu''s sword was full of vigor and his eyes were as bright as electricity. He gritted his teeth and said, "enough. It''s important to get down to business. All the disciples obey our orders. When we teach the prospective leader, don''t let anyone near us."


    Words fall, one arm a shock, sword scabbard.


    "Zheng!"


    "Huashan sword, Taiyue three green pines!"


    A streamer came quickly, which contained the tenacity of Jiuyue green pine, and one blow was stronger than another.


    Ye Kong, Qingyang and others are surprised. These old people really want to fight. They are also stopped by the four sects


    In the face of this blow, Ning Tao does not move like a mountain, even if the two breath behind him locked him, it is still light cloud and wind.


    "Month I''m sorry


    With a murmur in his mouth, there was a glittering and translucent luster on the crescent curved sword. It looked like ivory white jade, very beautiful.


    There is no fancy, a simple hit, a sharp sword and a machete are about to collide, attracting a lot of attention.


    "Ha ha How stupid


    Dao Xuan laughs sarcastically, as if he has already seen the dawn of victory. He dares not take it hard at the top.


    And little Ning Tao, I''m afraid, will have to peel off his skin even if he doesn''t die. Even if his master Wu Chenzi comes to save people, he will also be badly hurt.


    Jie Jie Win!


    He and the false elder looked at each other and saw the ecstasy in their respective eyes. Finally, they wanted to get rid of the great trouble.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Just as they were about to laugh, they suddenly froze. What happened in front of them made all of them lose their chin.


    A pair of eyes staring like copper bells All in horror!


    They all saw that a delicate curved knife like a crescent moon easily cut the sharp sword, and then cut the shield of the spirit power shield with an irresistible posture, and then wiped it from elder Huatu''s neck


    A touch of blood, sputter!


    "Dang!"


    The broken body of the sword fell to the ground and gave out a clear hum, which made everyone''s brain tremble and scared!


    One move,


    Huashan sect leader, Huatu Defeat!


    "Whoosh!"


    Hua Tu''s body suddenly retreated, his old face turned white, and his heart trembled with fear. At that moment, he felt death.


    Just a little bit closer, he''ll be separated.


    At the moment, the neck is still bleeding. Although it was just wiped, it almost cut his "artery"!


    He never thought that the crescent cutlass would be so sharp, which made his whole body get goose bumps.


    Dao Xuan was stunned, and suddenly his eyes burst out, murmuring: "magic weapon, this This is a complete powerful magic weapon, no less than the third grade. This machete...! "When he spoke, he looked at vanity, and a greedy burst out from the inside. It was a complete magic weapon.


    "Kongtong secret, ancient seal!"


    "Qingcheng unique skill, Tiangang Seven Star palm!"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump, aware of two people''s attack, heart a cold smile, two elixirs are contained in the mouth.


    The great emperor Xuying is holding a machete. He sweeps them fiercely, just like a locust passing through the country!


    "Boom!"


    The whole back mountain was shocked. In a terrible strong wind, the virtual shadow dissipated, and people''s breathing stagnated.


    Who won,


    what was the result?


    Ye Kong and others raise their heart to their throat, and Xia Mengfei and others, who come with them, stand still at the same time.


    The disciples of the four sects were shocked. Unconsciously, their palms were sweating and their scalp was numb all the time.


    It''s terrible!


    They are the most powerful young generation of Hongmeng. They have the ability to carry the three elders It''s a miracle.


    No matter win or lose,


    Ning Tao has proved his real strength.


    On the other hand, they have the same age, but their cultivation is weak. They are still in the congenital state, and they are still refining Qi.


    Every face was as ashamed as a monkey''s ass


    Suddenly, the strong wind It''s gone.


    All the monks of the four sects trembled and their legs and stomachs trembled.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold. He is like a demon. Holding a machete, he is standing on the neck of the false elder, and he is stepping on the Taoist elder.


    Two moves, three elders lose!


    The four sects are scared. What kind of existence have they provoked? Who can beat them except their ancestors?


    At this time, Ning Tao kicked the two elders back, as if he had never put them in his eyes. He said in disgust, "get out of here!"


    With a single order, several hundred disciples of the four sects ran to the middle of the mountain. The three elders were also carried down by the disciples. Their faces were blue and red.


    The power of one person is superior to the four sects!


    This person,


    V For the first time,


    2

 Chapter 1325

    This person, really has the potential of nine days!


    Ning Tao face dignified, indifferent looking at these people back, halfway up the mountain, has been his bottom line to these people.


    On the site of their home, they should put their attitude right, put their mentality well, and make a proper attitude.


    Trample on our land, eat our food, drink our water, and breathe our aura, but make a reasonable result, who is not angry!


    We owe you, or should you, Ning Tao has long held back a fire, but he has no strength.


    Even if he has the strength, he can''t make Hongmeng fall. Mo is facing the overall situation of Hongmeng, not himself.


    Ye Kong and other disciples are excited. Now Hongmeng''s assignment is very obvious. Wudang and Tianshan disciples laugh heartily.


    Ning Tao is about to turn around, suddenly the whole body is shocked, the brain is buzzing, and an inexplicable thing rushes into the brain.


    For a moment, his soul was close to decay, and there was a faint voice of compassion, "benefactor, kill yourself!"


    The words fall, the hand holds the month Shang unexpectedly to frame the neck


    At the same time, the situation in Kunlun changed dramatically.


    Leiyinshan, one of the shangzong, is a Zen sect. There is a breath in the back mountain, which reaches the limit of this realm.


    All the disciples of Zen were oppressed. They put their hands together and recited Buddhist scriptures.


    In the back of the mountain, elder Lei Zang bowed slightly and was also suppressed by this breath. Although he was in the same divine realm, he was not in the same level because the owner of this breath was close to him:


    "half empty!"


    The moral is in the middle of "virtual state" and "divine state"!


    This level is the limit of the world It belongs to this level.


    Elder Lei Zang was shocked. Although he knew it, he felt it for the first time. It was really terrible.


    If he really wants to fight, he will lose in ten moves.


    And the master of this breath is a compassionate monk in cassock and yellow robe. He is Zen master Du Ren!


    "My Buddha is merciful!"


    At the moment, he is meditating on the casting of words


    The place where you sit with your knees crossed is a prepared Dharma array. There is a living person in the array, an ordinary person captured by elder Lei Zang, who is used for blood medium Dharma.


    There is Ning Tao''s blood in the center of his brow,


    has built a channel


    This dharma array has been maintained for nine days, and Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana Dhyana.


    As long as the ferry Scripture is finished and Ning Tao hears the scripture through this channel, he will become a believer!


    At that time, as long as a word, let him commit suicide, if Ning Tao is recruited, he will certainly do it, fanatical believers will not disobey orders!


    Elder Lei Zang looks nervous. After all, he has failed once before, and this time he has paid the price of cutting his hand. If he doesn''t succeed again, he may not be far away from death.


    Beside him is a bald monk. He is a disciple of Zen master Du Ren. He is a celebrity No mercy!


    Seeing that Lei Zang was nervous, he immediately sneered and said, "elder, don''t be nervous. My master, he never fails. What''s more, he only deals with a small fish, no problem, no problem."


    Hearing this, Lei Zang said bitterly: "master Bu Ren, I''m afraid I don''t know. I can''t fail any more. Every step I take is to take my neck to the knife. How can I not be nervous?"


    "It''s because of master Lei Shao. I''ve heard about it, but you can rest assured that my master either won''t do it or he will succeed," he said with a smile.


    A7 ^ "


    " Oh, I hope so. If I fail, I will go back to Lei Xingzong to die, "Lei Zang sighed.


    "Not really. I remember that yuntiangong and fengshenmen can track a person together. They used them a long time ago, but now they don''t know," he recalled


    Yuntian palace


    Lei Zang said a word and then laughed bitterly. He wanted to ask the master of Kunlun kingdom to help him. The cost of his life was not enough.


    Suddenly, bu Ren got excited and said, "look, the ferry Sutra is coming to the end. As long as you finish reading this passage, the little fish will be changed."


    Lei Zang quickly raises his head and finds that miracles appear around Zen master Du Ren, and there is a kind of virtual shadow of ten thousand people worshiping.


    "This This is...! "


    With a heartless smile, he said haughtily, "this is the strength of my master. He has already shown his miracles. How many people in Kunlun kingdom can match my master?"


    "It''s not my boast. In terms of belief, my master is the first person in Kunlun. He deserves it!"


    "Indeed


    Lei Zang said with admiration: "I''ve been listening to the name of Zen master Du Ren for a long time. I''m afraid he''s only one layer of window paper left from the" half empty "level. I admire him."


    Window paper?


    With a scornful smile, he said: "to tell you the truth, that layer of window paper has rotted a small hole. As long as you practice a little more, Jie Jie There''s no problem tearing it up. ""Hiss...!"


    Lei Zang took a breath of cold air and was shocked.


    I didn''t expect that Dhyana would break through that level and become one of the few people in Kunlun!


    And this heartless master will be promoted to heaven.


    He immediately flattered him and said, "Congratulations, elder martial brother. In the future, you will be a rising ship. Even if the Lord of shangzong sees you, he should be more respectful."


    "It''s OK. It''s all up to the master. By the way, if you go back to Lei Xingzong, I''m afraid you''ll be disabled even if you don''t die. Why don''t you Be my guard. "


    "It''s not a disgrace to master that a strong alchemist protects me. Moreover, it can save you from a difficulty."


    Lei Zang''s eyes shrank, and his face was extremely frightened. You know, it''s the same as Mutiny!


    His lips wriggled for a moment, and he even wanted to agree on the spot, but his heart was very tangled, and he did not dare to take this step.


    With an arrogant and evil smile on his face, he can imagine the scene of Kunlun in the future. Who dares to provoke him!


    All of a sudden, the ordinary man began to shake violently, his whole body was like porcelain, blurred and cracked, and gradually oozed blood.


    Lei Zang was attracted by this and asked, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter? Does the ferry Sutra work?"


    I don''t know. I''m not benevolent, but I don''t care. With his master, how can the little fish hop.


    Zen master Du Ren recites words, and the Scriptures are everywhere


    Suddenly, the ordinary people''s eyes suddenly opened, even humanized turned to look around, mouth also scolded: "mother Ba son, where come the old bald ass?"


    Lei Zang''s eyes were almost straight. The living dead man''s media actually spoke and called them bald donkeys!


    I don''t know that the person in front of me is Ning Tao!


    He wanted to stand up, but he found that he couldn''t move at all. The only part that could move was his head and his whole body was bloody.


    In front of him, an old and still reciting scriptures, frowning deeply, like a buzzing fly.


    Ning Tao a face disgust, directly store the boss''s strength, a disgusting thick. Phlegm, directly spit on the old bald donkey''s face.


    "Spit!"


    "Pa!"


    This one vomited directly on the bald head. Because of the strong force, the voice was still very loud. Lei Zang and his wife could hear it clearly.


    "Gulu!"


    Lei Zang''s eyes were staring at the garden, and they were thrilled!


    At this time, the body trembled more and more, and finally burst at a certain moment. There was an inexplicable voice, "m''s, a group of silly hanging..."


    The scene in front of him made him sweat. How could a living dead man curse?


    Suddenly, Zen master Du Ren opened his eyes, and a figure in barefoot and hemp clothes gradually appeared in his turbid eyes


    Not benevolent, Lei Zang rushed to meet him. As long as the master wakes up, he will prove that the work is done, and the little fish is not a problem.


    Just as they were about to open their mouths, they saw that Zen master Du Ren saluted them and said, "my lord Mercy


    Lei Zang and his wife were scared out of their wits and their scalp cracked. They looked at him in a daze and said: "Lord Lord It''s not "Buddha?"

 Chapter 1326

    Lord Buddha


    Lei Zang and bu Ren are confused. The brain melon seeds are buzzing.


    When Zen master Du Ren believed in Buddhism for hundreds of years, he suddenly came up with a "master" and made a slip of tongue It''s unlikely, isn''t it?


    "Master, you are wrong," he said


    Wrong?


    "What''s wrong with it," said Zen master duren.


    Not benevolent, Lei Zang was scared to shiver, and always felt that something was wrong, so that they were both upset.


    "Master, you mean" Lord ", but we are monks and Buddhists


    "Nonsense, I believe in" God "for hundreds of years. How can I be wrong? What is Buddha?" Zen master Du Ren rebuked him.


    "Hiss!"


    Inhumanity and Lei Zang take a breath of cool air, a heart suddenly cool half, this It''s really a big problem.


    See not benevolent complexion pale, flurried busy way: "Buddha Buddha is Buddha, one flower, one world, one Buddha, one Tathagata. "


    Upon hearing this, Zen master Du Ren burst into a rage and said, "nonsense, it''s clearly a flower and a world, a lord and a Jesus."


    "have you learned some such shameful things after so many years with me?"


    "No No, master, what''s wrong with you? How can you doubt your belief? You believe in Buddha, not the Lord, "he said with a look of horror.


    With a gloomy face, Zen master Du Ren said angrily, "hum, you are the master or I am the master. When will you come to preach to me? I don''t know who I believe in."


    "I I want to talk to you about it. "I blushed and my neck was thick, and finally I vomited out this rebellious words!


    He said, "the butcher''s sword is now," and "the place is the master," with a calm face.


    In ancient times, there was a Buddha who cut meat to feed eagles, but now there is a lord who gives up his life and forgets his death


    After a long time, bu Ren collapsed on the ground with a pale face, and his eyes were confused and dull.


    He murmured: "it''s over, it''s all over...!"


    On the other hand, Zen master Du Ren, with a proud face, seemed to be a proud winner, and said,


    "my Lord is merciful."


    Lei Zang''s face was stunned and his scalp was numb. He was deeply aware that the plan had failed and the consequences were extremely serious.


    A great monk, who was already a half empty strong man, changed his belief in this way. Instead, he said that Buddhism was something. I don''t know if it had any effect on his breaking the state. Fortunately, it didn''t cause disaster


    Just as Lei Zang was thinking about this, Zen master Du Ren suddenly looked around. His face was agitated and he said angrily, "hum, when have you become an old bald donkey chanting scriptures?"


    "What is Buddha? God is the truth!"


    "From now on, Leiyin mountain will believe in God!"


    Then he sat down with his knees crossed, and the empty shadow full of miracles reappeared. The Scriptures he read were no longer confined to the Dharma array, but roared through the whole Leiyin mountain.


    "The Lord is the Lord. He is the God. He is compassionate with the world and moralizes the world. He is the great way to truth. Those who believe in the Lord will have eternal life."


    Not benevolent whole body trembles, just listened to a few words, immediately fear of cover ears, startled way: "quick Let''s go. Don''t listen. It''s the ferry Sutra. Don''t be transformed... "


    When Lei Zang heard this, he was scared out of his wits. This Scripture is not allowed to be used in Kunlun.


    They burst out of their spiritual power and tried to escape, but the Scriptures filled their minds.


    "I don''t listen, don''t say, don''t say, ah My Buddha is merciful, my Buddha, Buddha, Lord, bah, Buddha...! "


    They fell to the ground, and their strong spiritual power blocked their ears tightly, but the Scripture was so terrible that it was all pervasive, killing their tenacious will from all directions


    On Leiyin mountain, many bareheaded disciples are chanting sutras. A thin faced disciple opens his eyes. Today, he has read 18 Buddhist sutras, and has a new understanding of Buddhism.


    He thinks that his belief has reached the place where King Kong is immortal. Nothing can change his belief.


    There was a sound of chanting all over the sky. Suddenly, he heard a man beside him pause and say, "my Lord, be merciful."


    "Eh!"


    The disciple was shocked and subconsciously turned to look at it, but it was hundreds of chanting voices.


    "My Lord is merciful."


    All of a sudden, the disciple was startled. Suddenly, he was stunned and murmured: "I My lord... "


    Similar to this scene, it happened in every corner of Leiyin mountain. With the spread of chanting, some elders were rendered and unconsciously recited the ferry Sutra.


    Before long, most of Leiyin mountain no longer believed in Buddhism, but in the Lord, which made many people creepy.


    Lei Zang and his wife are in agony. Zen master Du Ren recites Du Ren Sutra at any cost. They should be afraid of the power."Ah No No, shut up... " The green veins on his forehead burst up, and he knocked the big Bluestone with his head.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Suddenly, a breath of terror broke out in the deepest part of the back mountain, which suppressed the Scriptures like a fierce beast!


    "Ferry, are you crazy? Stop it for me," an old man appeared like angry King Kong, and immediately drank.


    Y [ Roar...! "


    A dragon and an elephant roared in the air. This terrible sound shattered many scriptures and then suppressed chaodu people.


    "Boom Boom...! "


    They fight in the back mountain. The ferry stops. Lei Zang''s clothes are wet, and they are pale now.


    Most of the riots in Leiyin mountain were caused by disputes and fights for the sake of faith, and they even spared no effort to fight with each other.


    Lei Zang looked at the sky in despair.


    With his teeth biting and his eyes red, he looked at the battlefield where the hurricane had formed. Unexpectedly, even the "dragon elephant Zen master" was shocked


    Zen, however, has lost its vitality!


    "Roar!"


    Who on earth did this


    ¡­¡­


    At the back of Wudang Mountain, Ning Tao suddenly shivered violently. He recovered and took charge of his body again.


    All of a sudden, he finds that his whole body is clamped. Cheng BA''s face is red and his neck is clamped. Qing Yang is holding his legs. Elder martial brother Ye Kong is yelling and pressing his arm


    In addition, there are seven or eight people on it.


    "Cough Pine Release...! "


    Under the cautious eyes of a group of people, Ning Tao is gradually relaxed, but Yueshang is grasped by Xia Mengfei.


    Ning Tao was at a loss. Just now, he met an old bald donkey inexplicably. After scolding him, he came back. What the hell is this? Is it my daydream?


    "Hiss!"


    The neck suddenly a stab pain, stretch out a hand to touch, unexpectedly one hand is dripping with blood, his ordinary body''s physique unexpectedly was cut open!


    "Damn, who''s going to scratch my neck?"


    At this time, Xia Mengfei said tentatively: "Ning Tao?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, the facial expression ugliness of big ask a way: "Mom a BA son, is where son of a bitch delimit my neck?"


    Ye Kong, Xia Mengfei, Su Qian and others looked at each other and said: "that son of a bitch is you!"

 Chapter 1327

    In an open space not far from the cave, Ning Tao pouts a big butt and works hard, but he is really excited.


    Several women, Cheng Ba and others are busy here. They have been busy developing land, but what they are planting is Spirit grass.


    This large area of open space is full of spirit grass, and all survived, growing very fast, full of spirituality.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction. The next step is to propagate lingcao. It''s better to make it into a new medicine. Once it''s on sale, it''s sure to shock the world!


    At that time, their Feifei jewelry will no longer be limited to national boundaries, but will go to the world. No matter where they go, the president of any country will welcome Feifei jewelry with gongs and drums.


    Kelin pharmaceutical industry is their base gas. The channel has already been paved for a long time. We are waiting for the release of pharmaceutical products to benefit all mankind.


    Xia Mengfei said with a happy face: "I have taken some samples to experiment. Those scientists in the pharmaceutical industry are not raised for nothing. They must work hard to do it."


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile, just about to open his mouth, a mobile phone ring broke the atmosphere, and his face changed slightly after he got through the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Xia Mengfei asked softly.


    "There''s something going on in Jinghua. The elder of Kunlun asked me to negotiate something. After all, I''m the team leader, or a pharmacist, and can be a representative," Ning Tao said with a slight frown.


    Representative?


    Xia Mengfei thought deeply and whispered: "you should be very careful when you lurk. You must take one step and look at three steps when you do things. You can give me the medicine and I will deal with it."


    "Well, don''t be tired."


    Ning Tao embraces her and smiles sweetly.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinghua, who had been on the plane for most of the day, was careful all the way. When he finally showed up, he came out from Ning''s home.


    Both the Kunlun Kingdom and the country know that master Yan Jinyan is hiding here, and the Ning family is helping to repay his kindness.


    A jeep drove into the base. Ning Rui came to deliver it himself.


    Ning Tao slightly pondered, suddenly pondered and said with a smile: "Ning Rui, how are you now with Beibei?"


    "Ah I Just That''s it. She''s in a better mood. She''s very Very strong, "Ning Rui said vaguely with a red face.


    Ning Tao looks at him with a smile but doesn''t speak at last. He just pats him on the shoulder to show encouragement


    When he arrived at the base, Ning Rui left with a smile.


    And Ning Tao camouflage of burning ember is a face casual look, found that the base really clean a lot, those guys didn''t lazy, but now the base always has a kind of empty feeling.


    * I look at section h of the "original edition / chapter"


    should Did you go out for a visit?


    Ning Tao is not sure, but the elder just told him that some people would come back to the base to negotiate with him.


    After a tour, he was a little tired, so he went back to his dormitory, which was regarded as a VIP single room.


    As soon as the door opened, he yawned and subconsciously went to take off his clothes. When he took off half of them, he suddenly realized that it was wrong. There was a weak air flow in the room.


    Somebody!


    Ning Tao was surprised and even opened his perspective eyes in an instant, but when he saw the bed, his eyes stopped.


    In line of sight, there is a perfect hot body, sexy curve, enchanting and charming, and the exposed skin is delicate, which makes people move their fingers


    "Gulu!"


    Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva, eyes stare straight, looked at the door number, found that it was really his room.


    But how can there be a woman in the quilt?


    It was almost naked. For a time, he suspected that he was seducing himself. There were worms squirming between his nose.


    It''s just that a woman''s hair covers her face, making her face invisible.


    It can''t be Dong Miaoke, right?


    Ning Tao didn''t take a close look, but he didn''t have time to take a close look now, because no matter how you look, it''s better to look closer Feel it.


    Jie Jie


    He crept to the bedside and realized that there could be no gun here. Then the corner of his mouth showed a proud smile.


    Crazy woman, how dare you shoot me last time, hehe Do you know you are wrong? Come here and repent


    Ning Tao''s mouth is full of crystal clear saliva. He wants to enter Pianpian pian. He finds that Dong Miaoke is still covering his head. What attracts him more is the bulge on the thin quilt.


    The thin list outlines her sexy radian. This visual impact is much more attractive than naked body.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo."


    I''m so happy. My eyes are congested. M''s


    He held back the throb and pushed Dong Miaoke, huff and puff: "Hey, crazy woman, it''s time to get up."


    However, Dong Miaoke just turned over and left him a thrilling arc full of reverie.


    "Gulu!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes instantly stare straight, M''s, standard s beauty snake.


    Almost subconsciously, he slapped the familiar place"Hiss!"


    His small mouth instantly opened into a U-shape, just wanted to slap again, but Dong Miaoke moved and clapped at him.


    Ning Tao subconsciously to meet up, but start but feel a huge force, unexpectedly will he shock a stagger.


    The thin quilt flew up, and the sexy ketone body was exposed in front of his eyes. In a moment, it sucked away his eyeballs.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, a row of nails with cold light, straight toward Ning Tao''s neck, very fast.


    The latter''s pupil shrinks and his face changes. Dong Miaoke can''t have this kind of strength. That woman Who is it?


    "Well, wait Wait... "


    Not finished, a tight leg kicked over, very attractive, Ning Tao took advantage of a drag, two people fall out of bed.


    At this time, a group of conspicuous golden hair reflected in the pupil, directly wiped his cheek, but a heavy elbow fell down!


    Ning Tao''s face sank. He dared to take care of beauty. He staggered his hands to block. He found that the strength of this blow was very strong.


    Their posture is very ambiguous. The blonde fights on Ning Tao''s body, and doesn''t care about the sudden appearance of spring.


    "Creak!"


    When the door was suddenly opened, Dong Miaoke and Dong Miaomiao came in, talking and laughing. They saw the scene well.


    Ning Tao and the blonde also froze.


    Dong Miaoke looked at the messy room, first with blood stained sheets, and then all the way messy, and finally came to the eye of the female upper and male lower, half covered.


    Oh, this is The passion is not over!

 Chapter 1328

    Dong Miaoke''s face was strange and her beautiful eyes twinkled.


    And Dong Miaomiao is dull looking at Ning Tao, a face gradually pale, even bite silver teeth ran out.


    "Eh!"


    These three people are all silly. What''s the situation? How does Dong Miaomiao seem to run out of grief.


    It''s like Love triangle in legend.


    No?


    Dong Miaoke''s face was shocked, but then he became gloomy again. He kept an eye on them and said in a cold voice, "do I need to watch you finish, or do I need to finish it now?"


    Ning Tao and the blonde face a black, a touch that points, the latter directly with the quilt rolled up themselves.


    The former touched his chest and found that he had been scratched. A row of nails could scratch his "ordinary body".


    This blonde Who is it?


    Dong Miaoke sits on the bed with her beautiful legs up, and her beautiful eyes look at them coldly. No matter which one she hates.


    She said coldly, "I can''t control your passion, but this is a military camp. I hope you can restrain yourself a little and don''t lead to a bad atmosphere..."


    However, the blonde was short of breath and said coldly, "don''t get me wrong. I still despise such rubbish. It''s him lying by my bed trying to molest me."


    "Well!"


    Ning Tao suddenly widened his eyes, obscene, he thought it was Dong Miaoke, but who knows it was this woman.


    Immediately sneered: "Hey, I warn you not to talk nonsense ah, you naked lying in my bed, but also said that I want to molest you, where do you think you can account for the reason."


    Dong Miaoke''s eyes were blurred, but she did not speak.


    Looking at chapter P} ¡Ì of QV edition, BB


    the blonde was suddenly gagged. She was a little surprised, and suddenly thought of something. She tried to say, "excuse me, are you Yan Jin, master Yan?"


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically, "Oh, I didn''t call you garbage just now. In the blink of an eye, master Yan called you. You can change your face faster than turning a book."


    Blonde charming smile, did not feel any shame, enchanting way: "master Yan joked, I was waiting for you to come back, accidentally fell asleep."


    Not careful?


    Ning Tao a face despises, this words who can believe, the first time hears an adult carelessly fell asleep, still strip.


    Seeing his query, the blonde didn''t explain. She held out a jade hand and said with a smile, "my name is isidaiya. I''m the American consultant who came to negotiate this time."


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, a flash of light, and his brain turns rapidly. Is there a connection between the United States and Kunlun?


    Holding out one hand, Yingying found that the woman was a little familiar. It should be said that she was a little familiar


    By the way, I remember.


    When he was in Jinling, he was assassinated by foreigners. He seemed to be a small team of gene fighters, but he fought fiercely with a woman. How can I guess correctly, it''s probably this woman.


    His superb fighting skills are still unforgettable.


    That''s her, isidea!


    The latter see Ning Tao don''t let go, staring at himself, can''t help but tease a way: "how, master Yan seems to be very interested in me, do you want me to let you enjoy it."


    Ning Tao a face embarrassment, smile not to smile a way: "if really is like this again good, but this someone, you understand."


    "Enough!"


    Dong Miaoke couldn''t bear to see it any more and was ashamed to scold it.


    They talk back, but isidaiya gives Ning Tao a wink, with a wild style.


    Ning Tao seems to be laughing, but he is alert. This woman is by no means simple. He suffered some losses before and just now.


    Dong Miaoke said darkly, "the friendship meeting will start soon. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid it will end."


    Friendship club,


    "what''s that?" Ning Tao is puzzled.


    Isidaiya seems to be very clear, looked at the weather outside, exclaimed: "Oh, how I sleep for a long time, it''s not too late, master Yan, please follow me."


    Dong Miaoke held her forehead, pointed to the sheet and said helplessly, "are you going to use the sheet for the evening dress..."


    When the door is closed, Ning Tao and Dong Miaoke stand outside and wait. The latter explains it coldly.


    The so-called friendship club is a group of upper class people, celebrities get together to exchange, used to talk business, that''s great.


    The Kunlun world deals with the country. If we want Ning Tao to enter some upper circles, we also need to know that the most powerful country, the United States, also wants Ning Tao to have a little contact with the country.


    And isidaiya heard about master Yan''s name and the magical effect of the elixir, so she came to meet him specially.


    Ning Tao thought deeply, but said strangely, "then why did she lie naked on my bed and sleep?"


    Dong Miaoke rolled her eyes and said, "how can I know that she will go to bed when she goes to bed? Instead, she asked me to call her at the right time. I don''t know what''s wrong with her.""Eh!"


    Ning Tao''s face was speechless and his eyes twinkled.


    The elders want to get in touch with the United States. They have a negotiation to talk about. It seems that they don''t want to hang themselves from a tree.


    But with me, can you come to an agreement


    "Creak!"


    When the door opened, isidaiya blushed and wore a gorgeous dark blue evening dress, which made her look noble.


    Even Dong Miaoke, who is also a woman, feels jealous at this moment. She is really beautiful.


    A string of dark blue necklace pendant, such as the finishing touch of the dragon, and set off her temperament, long crystal heels make her more charming, a long golden hair makes her dazzling and charming.


    Ning Tao was stunned. As expected, people depend on their clothes and horses on their saddles. Three of them look good and seven of them dress up. The beauty is too sexy.


    Isidaiya had a confident smile on her lips, especially when she saw Dong Miaoke''s absence.


    She suddenly exclaimed, "eh, master Yan, why didn''t you change your clothes? We are going to the friendship meeting."


    Ning Tao a Leng, rolled a roll eye way: "you all gave to occupy my room, you let me go up where to change clothes."


    "Eh!"


    Time is too tight, their identity is also sensitive, if they are late again, it will cause a lot of people''s disgust.


    Ning Tao simply doesn''t change. He thinks this casual suit is very comfortable. It''s just a friendship meeting and a walk.


    With isidaiya''s apology, the three walked out of the dormitory building, and a BMW was ready for them.


    Dong Miaoke looked at isidaiya''s gorgeous and elegant sitting in the car with an unhappy face. Her heart was not to mention how tired she was.


    If she also put on the skirt, dress up, today can also turn to get you, on the body, aunt may not lose to you.


    Ning Tao seems to see something, move in the heart, staring at BMW for a while, then was attracted by another thing.


    Isidaiya is very elegant at the moment. Western women are open, but they also pay attention to etiquette. It''s the happiest thing to crush with beauty.


    Suddenly, she found that Ning Tao had not got on the bus. She could not help worrying that if she was a little later, she would be late.


    "Bang, bang!"


    The window was knocked, isidaiya puzzled pressed the window, but heard Ning Tao command: "take my car."


    Isidaiya listened and looked happy. From these small details, she could tell that their relationship was warming up.


    Maybe it''s easier to negotiate.


    She immediately got off the bus happily, but the next second, she was frozen to the ground. She could swear by God that she had never seen such nonsense or such a fool.


    "Didi!"


    "Hair what Leng, hurry to get on the car," Ning Tao a face impatient way, just now also anxious to friendship meeting.


    Dong Miaoke''s face was strange and her muscles twitched.


    Isidaiya was about to cry, trembling, "but But what kind of car are you in Just break the battery car. "


    "We''re going to join the elite circle in Beijing and have dinner with those big guys who are worth 10 billion yuan. Even if you don''t drive Ferrari or Rolls Royce, you can''t drive a battery car."


    Ning Tao a face cold idea, shout a way: "you after all sit don''t sit, don''t sit I walk, incredibly still don''t believe me."


    Isidaiya looked aggrieved and said, "I I''ll sit down

 Chapter 1329

    "Didi!"


    Ning Tao honked his horn, and behind him sat isidaiya with a face of dead ash. She wore a dark blue dress, which was very eye-catching.


    "Hum!"


    Small sheep battery car full of horsepower, rushed out of the base.


    The soldiers holding the door, with extraordinary willpower, were stunned and looked at the scene with an incredible face.


    This beauty There''s really no one.


    Dong Miaoke was stupefied, and the driver of the BMW, his face was black and blue and red.


    Instead of taking a BMW, he takes a battery car. Is it sure that he is going to your circle friendship meeting instead of going to your circle to buy vegetables?


    Dong Miaoke wondered whether she had bought the little sheep battery car for her sister or as a birthday gift, because her sister always had a big meal when she was in a bad mood.


    But that''s not the point. The point is that the two of them are sure that they are not going to shame. How does she feel that something big is going to happen?


    Anyway, she did what she should do. Even if the upper authorities wanted to blame her, they didn''t blame her. They didn''t know what they were doing?


    Suddenly, out of the dormitory came a woman with tears, habitually looked at a place, then walked to Dong Miaoke, cried: "sister, where is my little white?"


    Dong Miaoke was stunned, and then came to realize that this is about the battery car. My sister always cherishes it.


    At the thought of the man, she was speechless for a moment. Suddenly she saw a BMW and said, "today we don''t want to ride Xiaobai. Let''s go in a BMW and have a luxury."


    Dong Miaomiao blinked his red eyes and asked, "have you paid the bonus?"


    2¡­ Look at the section I


    "no," Dong Miaoke said.


    So you have a boyfriend?


    No way.


    Let''s go to the door to eat Malatang


    Dong Miaoke has a black thread.


    ¡­¡­


    On the road, Ning Tao is very windy riding a battery car, I have to say that the car texture is very good, fast running.


    Isidaiya''s eyes are gray. If it wasn''t for the friendship before the negotiation, she would not have taken such a broken car.


    In her capacity, only Lamborghini, Maybach, Bugatti This series of world level levels can be qualified.


    But now, I don''t know if I''m down, or if I''ve pulled it, I''ve got on the battery car that I just met a man.


    Her mood is very complicated now, especially when the wind is blowing, her makeup is spent and her blonde hair is in a mess.


    A woman lost in the wind


    Ning Tao looks excited, driving a small battery car shuttle in the car torrent, really attracted a lot of attention.


    There is no other purpose for him to drive this car, that is, to be fast. How blocked is the road in Jinghua? When he came over, he was clear. If he wanted to get to the destination quickly, BMW really couldn''t match the battery car.


    Such a good idea, that foreign woman is still ten thousand unwilling, but I''m completely for you not to be late.


    All the way speechless, gallop


    In Tiansheng Hotel, Ning Tao is already familiar with the road, but isidaiya will not let him drive to the door.


    That face was scared white by Ning Tao


    In a hurry, isidaiya fled into the hotel first. She was really afraid, so she went to make up.


    Ning Tao has an innocent face. Although he wants to play, he can''t make a fool of himself by riding a battery car at the door of the hotel.


    Looking around, he didn''t find a place to park the battery car. He is a man of public morality. It''s not good to park the car indiscriminately, but there should be no room for the battery car.


    "Didi,"


    "didi...!"


    Ear suddenly sounded a harsh whistle, right behind him, a burst of, very ear piercing.


    Ning Tao frowns and turns to see that it''s a Bentley. A Frenchman is sneering and honking all the time.


    For a moment, many celebrities at the gate of the hotel were watching. Seeing this scene, they couldn''t help pondering that the owner of Bentley made it clear that he wanted to embarrass that silly boy.


    "Didi..."


    The Frenchman kept pressing, so loud that the security guard at the door was summoned. Now the atmosphere is full of embarrassment.


    At this time, the co pilot''s window opened, and a mean woman with a Chinese face snapped: "that countryman in front of you, are you deaf? Don''t you hurry to roll."


    Ning Tao''s face sank, but when he looked at the ground, he found that he was in the way. This is the place where those special cars passed.


    "Didi!"


    French guy sneer more than, as if to fight with him, harsh whistle let everyone a while upset.


    A lot of high-ranking celebrities are irritable. This countryman is not sensible at all. You should feel honored to get out of the way with such an expensive car.


    The mean woman was impatient and scolded: "you''re deaf. Are you blind, too? I didn''t see your broken car blocking the road. I don''t want to throw it away."Ning Tao coldly glanced at her one eye, and then looked at the French guy who looked scornful, immediately spit out a foul breath.


    It''s his fault to get in the way,


    but it''s their fault to curse and embarrass him!


    Saw him in the bar tinnitus in a face indifferent, did not choose to give way, but twist the key, not slow to open.


    The Frenchman, with a disdainful look on his face, launched Bentley directly and deliberately banged the accelerator to make his voice louder. He was a tycoon in the French business community. He had to show off when he appeared.


    "Boom...!"


    But just ran out, the car suddenly came to a sudden brake, two people on the car a violent shock, it is very embarrassed.


    It turns out that the road ahead is blocked by Ning Tao''s battery car. He thought he wanted to get out of the way, but unexpectedly, the countryman didn''t mean it at all. He moved forward at a constant speed in the middle of the road.


    As soon as he sped up, he almost ran into a country boy.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of killing him, but because he''s a gentleman, a French tycoon. How can he do something that affects his reputation in front of so many celebrities.


    "Didi!"


    Frenchman and angry whistle, loud to the door can hear some, let a lot of people come out to watch.


    They saw that in front of Bentley, there was a very proud battery car, moving at a constant speed, while Bentley followed it, honking all the time, but it was useless.


    A crowd can''t help laughing. A big Bentley is crushed by a battery car. The big guy''s face is big.


    The mean woman blushed and said bitterly, "damn countryman, get out of here on your broken car, and then dare to stop in front of us and smash it for you. It''s a pile of garbage."


    Ning Tao a face fearless, no matter how you say, I so natural and unrestrained ride Xiaobai walk my road, how can you do.


    It''s not a long way. He rides Xiaobai straight, but the Frenchman is eager to save some face. He just blows the gas and drives to the other fork, no matter where he goes.


    Some celebrities look funny. I didn''t expect to see such an interesting scene. Can the battery car be so willful?


    And what''s more interesting is that the countryman, riding a broken car, can be calm and comfortable, which is not bad.

 Chapter 1330

    After a tour, Ning Tao sees the parking lot.


    There should be so many parking spaces here. There''s no problem.


    Under the shelter of a white luxury car, Ning Tao stops next to it. Without looking at it carefully, he pulls out the key and leaves.


    At the door of the hotel, the security force is very strong, and there are many bodyguards accompanying the big man. There are too many people, and many of them stand at the door, which makes the solemn atmosphere strong.


    As soon as Ning Tao came to him, these people''s faces were immediately wonderful. The country boy even dared to come in.


    I saw a security guard with a baton yelling: "Hey, why, don''t you know where this is? Is Tiansheng Hotel accessible to people like you?"


    A big guy''s bodyguard said: "boy, go back and forth from where quickly. Even if you want to get in, at least you have to get a good dress. Who can you cheat with your poor appearance?"


    Another arrogant bodyguard looked contemptuous and said, "I know it''s a country student who just graduated. We bodyguards can''t get in. You''d better go home and eat instant noodles."


    "That is Ha ha...! "


    Ning Tao Zheng Zheng, a face suspicious looked at himself.


    First I planted lingcao in Wudang Mountain, and then I went all the way to Beijing. Not to mention the fighting in the dormitory and the galloping of the sheep, although I can still see it, it''s not good enough.


    Country flavor and noble taste can be distinguished at a glance.


    Then there is the scene of riding the battery car just now


    Ning Tao opened his mouth to explain, but the disgusted security guard said contemptuously: "stop, don''t tell me what you want to go in and find someone, or break up with your girlfriend."


    "Even if I break up with you, I deserve it. Those who can enter the hotel are all big men. A little bit of gold exposed from the cracks of your fingers can eat and drink for your girlfriend''s whole life."


    "Do you understand? Get out of the way."


    Ning Tao''s mouth became O-shaped, and suddenly said, "brother, it seems that you have some experience."


    "I...!" That baton mouth wriggles for a while, a facial expression unexpectedly gradually pale, the eyes dodge.


    The faces of the bodyguards of the big men suddenly became wonderful. It turned out that there was such a thing. No wonder they were so clear.


    See people laugh at him, Baton security furious, directly copied guy ruthlessly way: "m, you Hu lie what, disappear in three seconds in front of me, or kill you."


    Ning Tao sneers. It seems that this guy is trampled on the fox''s tail, and 80% of them are talking about himself.


    But this kind of thing has nothing to do with him. He immediately rummaged his pocket, took out a gold card and joked: "open your eyes and see clearly. I''m invited."


    A crowd of eyes stare straight, query one after another.


    Just now, I was still riding a battery car here. Suddenly, I took out the gold post. I always felt cheated.


    Baton security swallow curse words, or first see clearly again, for a time, a dozen bodyguards came to see.


    "Invitees, isidaiya...!"


    A dozen bodyguards looked at each other. The baton security guard looked at Ning Tao suspiciously and said strangely: "you It''s isidya. It''s like the name of a foreign woman, isn''t it


    Ning Tao a Leng, just now that American girl go too flustered, give his gold card also didn''t look carefully, should be take wrong.


    Immediately attitude a horizontal, a draw gold post, tough way: "have relations with you, this kind of thing is you can ask, I am who need to explain with you?"


    The baton security just wanted to speak, Ning Tao directly grabbed the gold post and patted him in the face, Li said: "I''m asking you, does this have anything to do with you, is this what you can ask?"


    "Pop."


    "Is it...!"


    The baton security see Ning Tao tough, his aura immediately counselled, after all, people have a gold card.


    "No It''s not...! "


    The baton guard blushed and said angrily.


    Seeing his advice, Ning Tao gave a cold hum. Such a small thing is bullying and afraid of the tough. It only looks at people from the surface.


    You dress well. He can call you grandfather.


    You don''t dress well. He can ride on your head and shit.


    He grabbed the gold note and pointed to the group of bodyguards. He said coldly, "what are you looking at? Do you have your share? If you can''t get in, can''t I get in?"


    "I tell you, it''s an honor for them to come."


    "Do you understand?"


    A group of bodyguards are submissive. No matter how they say they have gold cards in their hands, it''s good not to scold them.


    If I were a big man with a temper, I''m afraid they would have broken their arms and legs on the way to the hospital.


    Seeing that they were perfunctory, Ning Tao was too lazy to take care of them. How could a group of bodyguards know his identity? He pointed to the arrogant bodyguard and said, "you Take off your clothes. "


    Er!


    The latest chapter te section * upper ZThe high bodyguard''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot


    In the hotel, Ning Tao comes in in a black suit. Although it''s only the clothes for bodyguards, the grade can at least make do.


    His short hair is elegant, especially his spirit. Coupled with his bright eyes, his high nose, thin lips and tall figure, he has a kind of handsome and compelling feeling.


    Through the corridor, he came to the main hall of the hotel. At this time, many celebrities from all walks of life came here, laughing and talking, beautiful women shuttling, and all kinds of flowers competing, which made him dizzying.


    His identity is master Yan. He only needs to represent Kunlun kingdom. He doesn''t want to be involved in intrigue.


    He found a corner to sit down, very low-key, while eating snacks, while looking at beauty, very comfortable.


    My eyes moved slightly, but I didn''t find isidaiya. That woman''s makeup can''t be so slow


    After watching it for a long time, there were few acquaintances and few he knew. Sister Xia and they should not care about it.


    Is leisurely eating snacks, a tall bodyguard suddenly rushed over, involuntarily pulled him up, Ning Tao was startled by him, some at a loss to stand up.


    "You boy is crazy, let you alert, not let you sit down to eat, how so unruly, no longer sensible let you out," tall bodyguard tone blame way.


    As soon as Ning Tao stopped, he looked down at himself. It seemed that he had misunderstood him. He immediately explained, "that, I''m not..."


    "Shut up and stand fast. The big people of this friendship meeting are coming out," the tall bodyguard said excitedly.


    "Eh!"


    "Well, I''m not..."


    "If you dare say one more word, believe it or not, I''ll blow you out right away and shut up," the tall bodyguard said angrily.


    Ning Tao a face is not happy, just want to draw out gold card to frighten him, be attracted by a group of people that appear suddenly suddenly suddenly.


    He saw isidaiya, an American consultant.


    Zhou family, Zhou Songhan,


    and Eh, that''s Second!


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. He sees Xiang Yang, the second child in France. He is among these people now.


    It seems that the status is very high.

 Chapter 1331

    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. It seems that the second son is flourishing in France. It''s good that he has become a guest of honor.


    Beside him, he saw the Frenchman who was fighting with him, with a gentleman''s smile on his side.


    It should be with him.


    Isidaiya finally regained her noble momentum. With a smile on her face, she was confident and arrogant. She had a thrilling figure and attracted the attention of all men.


    She said hello with a smile, while secretly searching for Ning Tao''s figure. When he came to the door, he found that the gold note was wrong, but he was eager to make up and didn''t change it.


    Their identities are very sensitive and dignified. They were originally specially asked to come. If they were late again, they would be arrogant.


    This is not conducive to some negotiations and cooperation.


    Ning Tao can''t be late. The sensitive people in Kunlun have nothing to say. It''s hard to get in touch with them. No matter which country or people are wary, they will be considered arrogant again.


    Especially the case of Zhang Jia, which happened some time ago,


    will make many Chinese hostile.


    All of a sudden, isidaiya sees Ning Tao with a regular and tall bodyguard, and the bodyguard still scolds Ning Tao, who is speechless.


    Isidaiya was stunned. Suddenly, her eyebrows stretched out, and she gave a charming smile to that side. No matter what, she was very happy to see Ning Tao.


    Let her be a goddess in a battery car. Thanks to him, which era would a loser do.


    As soon as the tall bodyguard raised his head, he saw isidaiya smiling. For a moment, his heart was in full bloom.


    He pushed Ning Tao excitedly and said with ecstasy: "you You see, the goddess smiles at me, she smiles at me, my God, oh MAIGA, I feel in love. "


    Ning Tao looks at him with the eyes of a fool. He doesn''t really think he''s looking at him. Don''t tear him down.


    If he said that he had patted the goddess''s buttocks, I''m afraid this guy would fight with himself if he didn''t say he was dreaming.


    Isidaiya smile charming, let the Frenchman see the heart "bang bang" straight jump, found his own horse "Xiangrong" not at her side, immediately eyes shine to her side.


    With a smile, she said, "my goddess, you are so perfect. I am almost drowned now."


    Submergence?


    Isidaiya raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "Sir, there is no water here. How can it be submerged?"


    The corner of the French guy''s mouth raised a ray of proud radian, deliberately close to her, with a provocative way: "it''s love."


    Love


    Isidaiya was dumb, and suddenly said with a playful smile, "I wonder if this gentleman knows my identity?"


    French guy brow a pick, interesting way: "wish to hear its detailed."


    Hearing this, isidaiya despised in her heart, and even the guy who didn''t know her identity dared to tease herself.


    Ha ha act recklessly and blindly.


    Immediately back to a smile, turned away, long crystal heels are very conspicuous, the most eye-catching or that painted red toenails, soul stirring, heart stirring.


    French always see this, face a heavy, this woman actually dare to ignore themselves, look at their own eyes with arrogance.


    "Hum!"


    He immediately reached for her jade arm and wanted to pull her back, but he felt a great strength.


    Isidaiya smile gradually cold, a pair of beautiful eyes to grasp his arm dirty claws, and that she raised her hand to kill mole ants, beautiful eyes flashed a cold.


    French guy was staring at the hair, strong self calm way: "you Do you know who I am? I''m the vice president of Tianxiang group. Leon, a woman like you, I I''m more than that. "


    Tianxiang group?


    Isidaiya''s eyes narrowed. He remembered that it was a newly rising financial group in France, but the boss was a pure Chinese.


    One of the organizers of the friendship club is the Chinese boss. If he kills him, he will be in some trouble.


    He immediately gave a cold hum, relaxed his tight body, threw him away and said in a cold voice: "since there are so many, please go to your ladies."


    Seeing her leave, Leon''s face turned blue and red. He was humiliated by a broken woman, M.


    Although very angry, but he is not stupid, the woman seems to have some unusual, uncertain factors, he does not want to take risks.


    But in the heart really choked a big mouth evil spirit!


    First, he was oppressed by a country boy at the door of the hotel, and now he was humiliated by a foreign woman, which made him feel frustrated and shameless.


    All of a sudden, his eyes looked in a direction. It was Ning Tao who talked with the tall bodyguard, talking and laughing.


    This is Country boy.


    M, that''s him!


    Although he only looked at it a few times at that time, it made him deeply engrave it in his mind. His clothes could be changed, but his face could not.I was going to deal with him after the friendship meeting, but I didn''t expect that this countryman came in and was seen by him.


    Wait a minute,


    he used to ride a broken tram outside and walk around all the time. Now he''s changing his clothes and coming in. Will he have a bad intention.


    Leon''s eyes burst out, and he felt that he was really smart. One eye could break the trick. Holmes possessed himself!


    Eye drops slip a turn, immediately come to mind, a wonderful idea gradually formed, dare to provoke me, play dead you.


    Jie Jie


    Ning Tao didn''t know about it. He found that the tall bodyguard was very interesting, so he chatted about it.


    old fellow, do you have a dream?


    old fellow bodyguard, who is known as the old iron, has a black face but still says with a cheek: "dreams are not, they are all luxury things. I just want to pay debts and go home to marry my daughter-in-law."


    Pay off the debt?


    Ning Tao glanced up and down, puzzled: "you don''t look like the kind of person who has big money. How can you still owe others money? If you can come here, you owe a lot."


    l * most h new lB Chapter 8 section S


    old iron face recollection, old fellow: "my father is a contractor, and the result is business lost, the family has no money to repay debts, I grew up with great strength, so I gave my boss a bodyguard."


    "How many years have you been?" Ning Tao doubts a way.


    "eight years, the boss said that I could go home in nine years, and I would send a sum of money to my wife," old fellow seemed to feel shy.


    Ning Tao looked strange and joked: "you Haven''t you ever touched a woman, haven''t you ever seen a woman? "


    old fellow blushed, and said vaguely, "who? Who said that when the boss went to the bath center, I I think...! "


    Ning Tao had a wonderful face and said with a smile: "are you peeping..."


    "Bang!"


    Before he finished speaking, his shoulder was suddenly hit, and a man in black in a hurry passed by and stuffed something.


    Ning Tao frowned and felt it out of his arms. His pupils immediately shrank. This This is a real gun.


    "Stop, put the gun down,"


    "put it down,"


    "hold your head in your hands, or we won''t be polite!"


    In an instant, five or six people rushed out, holding batons and looking at him with their faces changed greatly. The whole main hall began to riot.

 Chapter 1332

    In a flash, the luxurious main hall began to be in chaos.


    Someone''s got a gun!!


    If you don''t want to shoot at random, you''ll lose your life. It''s a certainty that you''ll make the headlines tomorrow.


    Some fear of death boss have to hide, and some let bodyguards in front of him, and many women scream.


    "Ah ah...!"


    As all the parties, Ning Tao''s face is as black as coal in an instant. This is a kind of planting himself.


    Who would be Zhang Jia?


    old fellow was a little confused. She was still a target for all the women who talked about Ning Tao.


    Looking at the black real gun in his hand, the first thing that flashed through his mind was that he couldn''t believe it.


    Who would talk to you and smile and suddenly take out the gun? If you want to fight, you must have done it. What''s the matter?


    "Put down the gun,"


    "say you, hold your head in both hands,"


    "hurry up..."


    There were angry voices, and the security guards, bodyguards, and even special personnel were surrounded in an iron bucket in a moment.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and twinkled slightly.


    and the old fellow on his side looked pale, and his eyes revealed a denial. He absolutely did not believe that the gun was ningtao.


    All of a sudden, he gritted his teeth and went all out to grab the real gun in Ning Tao''s hand, with a pale and resolute face.


    what he thought was that if he snatched the gun and said it was his gun, he would bear a crime for Ning Tao. As long as he apologized and explained it clearly, I believe his boss would help him.


    In time, it will be over.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what he thinks, but he can feel the sincerity and kindness towards him. It should be for his good to seize the gun.


    However,


    he is very clear that this will harm him. Standing beside him, he will be affected, which will only make him worse.


    And the most important point.


    He''s going to use this gun to lead the man behind the scenes.


    Ning Tao''s wrist is turned, and his palm seems like a thunderbolt. In fact, his strength is over.


    "Bang!"


    This palm directly pushed him into the bodyguard group, and the first one pointed at him with a gun, took aim, and then took aim at others.


    ''s move also put some bodyguards down, because it looked like their old fellow was getting the gun, but he was beaten back.


    Several bodyguards even kindly caught him, praised: "brother, enough courage, brother a few admire."


    but the old fellow thinks so much, and struggles to rush forward. He is worried. It should not be like this.


    Several other bodyguards quickly hold him, at this time must not rush up, in case that guy crazy shooting how to do?


    Ning Tao''s eyes are dim, and he keeps scanning the crowd, trying to see where the black man who stopped him before is? If he can make a move in this friendship meeting, he will certainly have a good start.


    "Put the gun down."


    "are you deaf? I''ll give you a final warning. Put the gun down, or we won''t be polite."


    Before the door of the baton security angry, arrogant bodyguards and other people have come, face has a sense of arrogance.


    /%Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and realizes that it''s not right. There is no fear or tension on these people''s faces.


    You know, he''s got a real gun in his hand. If he''s worried, shoot him, then he''s dead.


    Who is not afraid to wipe his neck on the blade?


    But these people have no fear at all. It''s like they think he''s holding a toy gun, which is totally opposite to other people''s attitude.


    Ning Tao thought for a moment, a flash of gold, the heart immediately has the end, this gun has bullets, but can''t launch.


    If it''s not a dud, it will explode.


    In this way, they have known for a long time. Otherwise, a normal person would be afraid. He is a monk.


    "Brush!"


    More than a dozen batons, electric batons and batons have been taken out, and Ning Tao has been surrounded in the shape of a bucket.


    The baton security guard looked angry and yelled: "brothers, don''t be afraid. I have to be responsible for safety. I''ll take the lead later."


    Ning Tao smell speech, suddenly face dew strange sneer, unexpectedly raised pistol straight at him, face also has self-confidence.


    "You Are you sure the gun''s okay? "


    People were stunned by this, why didn''t they understand?


    But baton security understood, originally a confident and calm face suddenly turned white, a word instantly made him suspicious.


    Yes,


    if the gun is OK and he shoots again, he will die. Even if he has to reason, he won''t have any chance.


    But what if it''s a bluff?


    Who on earth should he believe?


    "Put down your gun and think about your family and friends. You are not afraid to implicate them when you do such a stupid thing. You know, this is a rich and powerful boss," the proud bodyguard advised.Baton security in front of a bright, harshly said: "yes, you want to bear alone, or implicate the family, if you are a conscientious man, put down the gun."


    "Put it down, put it down...!"


    A lot of bodyguards were angry and on guard. They were as tense as cheetahs, waiting for an opportunity to break out.


    The big guys outside the circle are shocked and angry. These damned counsellors and soft people are afraid of this and that. He has only one person and one gun. They won''t go on together.


    I don''t know what place or occasion this is. Can this kind of trouble happen? Do the security guards eat dry food?


    Isidaiya''s eyebrows wrinkled and her tall figure made her see Ning Tao inside. Out of caution, she chose to watch.


    At this time, a hob meat boss came out and yelled, "I''ll pay a million, who can take him to who."


    This remark made a lot of bodyguards blush. It''s a million dollars. If we go together, we may have a chance.


    Seeing that the move was effective, another big man was impatient and said, "I''ll add another million dollars. If anyone is injured, I''ll pay all the medical expenses, and there''s a reward. Take him quickly, and don''t affect our business."


    Words fall, the nose breath of a group of bodyguards is heavy.


    See baton security red eye way: "friend, the strength of the big guys you have heard, if you are stubborn again, your family will certainly be your disaster."


    "Men will surely go to jail, while women will be taken to whore and sell Yin. Don''t ruin the fate of a family just because you want to find a girlfriend. Think about it and put down your gun."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his face became colder. The more he looked at this guy, the worse he was. He looked like a pug.


    Dare to threaten his relatives, this is to seek death!


    He pointed a gun at him and said coldly, "I''ll count three, kneel down for me, or I''ll shoot you."


    "Three, two!"


    The baton security was startled, Ning Tao count too fast, the insurance was opened, he really intends to shoot!


    "Wait Wait for No I I...! "


    "One!"


    "I kneel down I I''m on my knees. Don''t Don''t shoot, "said the baton guard, who dared not make fun of his life.


    He would rather lose face now than lose his life later. Although he has a lot of money, he cares more about his own life.


    Just as he was about to kneel down, a figure came out of the crowd and stopped him kneeling.


    A cold voice came out, "how can we kneel down to the evil forces? Such scum should be shot!"


    "No!"


    "Bang!"

 Chapter 1333

    "Bang!"


    "No!"


    old iron hoarse, pupil contraction, has forgotten that he must struggle, but also silly old fellow.


    A group of bodyguards were also startled by the gunfire.


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao''s eyes slightly narrowed, one eye cold looking at suddenly appear that person, an arrogant Frenchman.


    And the gun in his hand, unexpectedly It''s been knocked out!


    Behind the Frenchman, there was a man wearing sunglasses. He looked familiar. He fired the shot just now.


    And he should be the one who hit him.


    When the gun fell, the arrogance of a group of big men suddenly burned to the roof.


    "Bang!"


    The former hob meat boss scolded: "this is the security of the friendship club. If I knew that my life was in danger, I wouldn''t even give me money. I''m going to kill him."


    The glass residue of the wine glass broke all over the floor, making some waiters in the hotel tremble and submissive.


    Another big guy kicked over the table and said angrily, "hum, for many years, all the people who dare to point a gun at me are dead. I didn''t expect to meet another one today. You are so kind."


    A group of bodyguards look angry. It''s this damned guy who makes them lose face. The big guys will surely blame them.


    Among them, the baton security guard''s face turned green and red. He was furious and said, "you bastard, you dare to come here to have a wild life. Not only you are finished, but also your relatives are finished."


    "A man goes to jail, a woman rapes her to death!"


    When he said a word, he gritted his teeth. Obviously, he was very angry about what made him kneel just now.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold and his mouth sneered.


    When Leon saw this, he just laughed, patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "Captain sun, don''t be angry. We will never tolerate evil forces. If we should kill them, we must kill them."


    Baton security heard, face immediately turned to flattery, said with a smile: "Mr. Leon said, is our security work is not good, or thanks to your rescue."


    Leon waved his hand with a smile, looked around, and finally saw the tall isidaiya in the corner.


    In a flash, his image suddenly rose up, pretending to be a modest gentleman, very natural and handsome.


    A group of bodyguards also praised one after another, this one is the vice president of Tianxiang group, which can be regarded as the half sponsor of this time.


    The real sponsor is the manager of Tianxiang group Huaxia, who wants to get to know each other and make friends.


    "Mr. Leon is talented and vice president. It''s a blessing for us to come to China to do business."


    "Yes, yes, if you can marry a gentleman like Mr. Leon, I''m afraid you''ll wake up laughing when you sleep..."


    Leon is smiling and kind-hearted.


    He said with a faint smile: "you are over praised. It''s everyone''s responsibility to be brave for a just cause. I''ve already called the police and he''ll be finished later."


    "Good job, Mr. Leon..."


    The crowd applauded one after another, and even some Chinese tycoons who were repelled nodded. The Frenchman was OK and could prove his character. They believed him to do business together.


    At the moment, Leon''s attention is as if he has reached the peak of his life. He praises countless people, and ladies have spring for it.


    However, at this time, he looked at isidea, the woman who dared to humiliate him. He wanted her to regret it.


    Seeing that everyone was watching, isidaiya was stunned. Then she put her arms around her chest and looked at Leon cruelly.


    Leon did nothing else, but looked at her with an extremely resentful look, with a heartbreaking sigh in his mouth. The attachment was clear, and then he turned his head sadly.


    In the most brilliant time, men are to share with the most beloved woman, but this scene, it seems vague.


    He didn''t say, people''s brain hole is big open, what empathy don''t love, cheap woman, wretch, all poured out.


    No one thought about Leon''s fault, because such a gentle and kind person, with such a good character and romance, no woman didn''t want to marry him, even if there was a fault, it was a woman.


    For a moment, people looked at her with malicious eyes, especially some ladies, full of jealousy, thought that this was a smelly bitch, dressed like this to hook up with men.


    A lot of gentlewomen from the low voice scold, gradually become the resonance of common abuse, the United States coquettish hooves come to be cheap


    Isidaiya face overcast anger, a pair of cold eyes looked at Leon, she even underestimated the man!


    However, he will always be a poor guy, because he does not know who he is offending.


    This hypocrisy disgusted her and ruined her plan.


    She takes great pains to set up a good impression for the public in advance, so that when she shows her identity, it will not cause panic.


    But now The impression was ruined.


    Her elaborate dress was also called coquettish fox!!When Ning Tao saw this scene, he didn''t want to bear it. It should be this Frenchman who planted and framed him. He played a trick.


    One mastermind, several accomplices!


    Here we go


    As soon as he wanted to move, the man in sunglasses immediately became tense. He was a sharpshooter in the French army, and he fired all the bullets in vain.


    "Stop, you all misunderstood him!" The old fellow


    was shocked, but suddenly he broke away from the clamp of the bodyguards, and explained anxiously at the mouth.


    In a corner of the little boss see, face immediately scared a white, that bastard how can this time rush past.


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    old fellow directly came to Leon and begged, "gentry... Sir, he is wronged. That gun is definitely not his. I can testify that you all misunderstood. "


    "Can you testify?" Leon frowned and laughed.


    old fellow iron, and immediately excited: "yes, yes, I can testify, at that time we were still chatting, this gun is definitely not his, right, monitoring, you can watch control."


    Leon''s smile froze and his eyes were meaningful.


    He suddenly waved and said with a smile, "come here, I''ll tell you something, a very important thing. The old fellow of


    will not hesitate to hear his ears.


    "Pa!"


    Leon''s face was sharp. He slapped him with all his strength, and then took the opportunity to kick him down.


    When everyone was shocked, Leon said sarcastically: "hum, I didn''t expect that you, an accomplice, would dare to jump out to testify for him and excuse him. Should you say you are stupid or you are stupid?"


    All of them suddenly realized that they hated each other. The old fellow


    was beaten by these two, though he was coarse and not painful, but his heart was aching and he became an accomplice.


    Does it mean he''s going to be arrested too


    "You want to die!"


    Ning Tao is so angry that he rushes out like lightning in an instant. At this moment, China ignores the Kunlun kingdom.


    Leon was startled by this momentum, but the speed of sticking to his eyes made his pupils contract to the extreme.

 Chapter 1334

    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao is really angry. A wave of anger is rising.


    Leon shivered and was about to fall, but behind him a man rushed out, with a pistol waving like an arm.


    "Click!"


    As soon as the insurance is opened, it is almost necessary to shoot against Ning Tao''s face. However, the latter has already expected to shoot like lightning.


    "Fan the world!"


    One hand pierced through the void, toward the gun.


    At the same time, the man with eyes grinned and pulled the trigger, so close face-to-face distance, no matter what you are.


    "PATA!"


    However, pulled the trigger, but no gun!!


    No,


    the man with glasses was shocked. At that moment, he realized that the weight of the gun was wrong, as if The shuttle is missing.


    *In the next second, a fierce fist came in front of us, sweeping the whole army, and the lenses began to crack.


    The man in the eyes was shocked. He was not an ordinary man. At this moment, he naturally knew that Ning Tao was not an ordinary man, even amazing.


    If you are an expert, you will know if you have one!


    See him in danger change, suddenly fall back, the gun in the hand was he hit ningtao, action like flowing clouds.


    The corner of his mouth showed a proud smile, for this kind of crisis, he did not know who to face, because he came out of that family, can only get away, is their home.


    When he was about to land, he wanted to stretch out his hand to support the ground, but he found that he didn''t touch it, and a strong force grabbed him out of thin air.


    "Er...!"


    As soon as the glasses man''s face turned black, what reflected into his pupil was a face like a devil, with a sneer of disdain at the corner of his mouth.


    Such as a sandbag big iron fist, hit!


    "Bang!"


    This series of movements were only completed in a short time. At last, all the people saw was the man with glasses leaning back his head,


    a thread of blood flying with his head.


    Ning Tao a face evil spirit, even if take a gun also want to see to who, if is his words, that congratulation you, you finished.


    Eye man in front of a lens was broken, an eye socket directly into black and blue, brain all of a sudden.


    The elite of him was defeated to pieces,


    still holding a gun,


    who did he offend?


    Seeing that he was scared, Ning Tao despised him. He couldn''t do it with one punch. He didn''t know whether this guy was pretending to be dead or being hit, but it didn''t matter. There were ways to make him spirit.


    I saw him holding the glasses man''s neck, a moment to fall over the shoulder, like taking a porcelain stick to hit a stone.


    "Bang!"


    The hard floor collapses in an instant, a big piece, inch by inch.


    "Well Poof...! "


    The man with glasses was hit hard, his whole body was in severe pain, his bones were wailing, and when he opened his mouth, there was blood foam spitting out, and his face was twisted with pain. He felt like a cracked bottle at the moment.


    It''s all broken in one move.


    At the sight of this tragedy, all the people were stunned. Even the big guys were frightened by it and could not help but be scared.


    This guy has a lot of strength and can beat the sponsor''s bodyguards with guns Who is this young man?


    A crowd of bigwigs were stunned. Before, those arrogant bigwigs stepped back one after another for fear that the boy would kill people with red eyes.


    Leon is stupid, with an unbelievable face. That''s the bodyguard sent to him by the first family, and the gun. Is that defeat?


    No way, absolutely not!


    I saw him immediately unwilling to scold: "stand up and beat him, you are the elite, how can you lose to a countryman, useless waste, stand up..."


    However, no matter how he yells, the man with glasses can no longer pay attention to him, and his viscera have moved.


    At this moment, he tilted his head and fell in the ruins. Although he couldn''t get up, he consciously heard the sarcasm and scolding, which made him angry again. With a dull hum, he vomited blood and fainted.


    Ning Tao directly ignored him, and his eyes were very complicated, looking at the old fellow''s iron eye. Then he looked at Leon coldly.


    Load the shuttle and stride.


    Seeing this, Leon''s legs and stomach softened, and he said, "you You, you You don''t come here, don''t come here, I I warn you, I''m working with the first family. "


    "You''re in trouble. You You are going to die. The one you beat is the first family. If you stop now, I can ignore the villains and even say for you... "


    Voice suddenly stop, because a pistol on his forehead, Ning Tao is a cold look at him.


    "Put Let me go, I have... "


    "Pa!"


    Slap hard fan in his face, instant swelling.


    "You hit me, you dare to hit me in the face. No one ever dares to do that," he said


    "Pa!"


    Ning Tao cold face and a slap fan down.Leon''s eyes were red with anger. He had never suffered such humiliation in his life. Even his parents were reluctant to beat him, but he was slapped twice in a few seconds in this hotel.


    I saw his whole body shaking, hysterical crazy curse: "barbarian, you are dead, you dare to hit me, Tianxiang group and the first family will kill you."


    "If you have guts, kill me. Come on, Lao Tzu will be waiting for you when he dies. You never know what enemy you have provoked. He will make you fear and make you die..."


    Ning Tao sees him crazy and listens to him patiently.


    Seeing that he finally shut up feebly, he immediately slapped and fanned his teeth out.


    "Pa!"


    "I killed you, damn barbarian, countryman. I curse you for dying, ah..." Leon said crazily.


    Ning Tao calmly takes out a fork from the dining table, looks at the man''s hand directly plunges down, inlays with the ground.


    "Ah My hand...! "


    "Hiss!"


    They all took a breath of cold air with pale faces. Even some heartless men could not help shivering at the moment.


    old fellow looked at this scene with a confused look, and was enthralled.


    In the distance, a sneer appeared on isidaiya''s beautiful face. In other words, she would only do more.


    All of a sudden, the corner of her eye aimed at the people who came in a hurry, and restrained them, and her face was playful.


    "Stop, I see who dares to commit a crime here," a voice that is not angry and powerful reverberates strongly, which cheers everyone up.


    I saw a dignified middle-aged man and a gloomy young Chinese man with a group of people with guns coming.


    "Don''t move. Don''t make unnecessary resistance. The whole hotel has been surrounded. Put down your arms and surrender immediately."


    All the big guys looked up and were surprised. They were excited. It was Zhou Songhan.


    This is the helmsman of the Zhou family. He has held up half of the sky in Beijing. When he comes, the boy will be finished.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    The corners of one''s mouth all set off the proud grimace!


    Zhou Songhan said solemnly and coldly among the soldiers, "little brother, let go of the hostages and surrender immediately. Our policy in China has always been to be frank and lenient, and to resist..."


    The voice got stuck and his eyes widened for a moment.


    Ning Tao slowly raised his head, some curious way: what do you say resistance from? I''m a little confused. "


    The second Xiangyang and all the big men all looked at Zhou Songhan and thought that he was provoked to be angry, but they never thought that he had a farfetched wry smile and said: "resist Resistance also comes from "Wide!"

 Chapter 1335

    The crowd fainted in astonishment.


    Leon was like meeting a savior, but suddenly he was splashed with cold water.


    A pair of eyes looked at him in complete amazement.


    Xiangyang, the second son who came here together, suddenly frowned and looked at the pale vice president on the ground. Although he didn''t like him, he came to Huaxia to do business with him.


    Immediately, his face sank and he said angrily, "Mr. Zhou, this man is so guilty that he dares to commit crimes or even kill people in such places. Is that your attitude?"


    Hearing this, Leon just grabbed a straw and roared in panic: "yes, it''s in your China. Do you want to see me killed?"


    Zhou Songhan''s face sank. He clearly wanted to pull him into the water, but who could know that Tianxiang had provoked him.


    The one who once upset Beijing, killed Zhang Jia and killed the young master, but he was still alive.


    And it has something to do with that one


    Now let him come out, he would like to shrink his head, and then turn around and go, as if he had not been here today.


    Seeing his hesitation, Xiangyang forced him to say, "Mr. Zhou, you should know that our intention is to cooperate with our motherland in return, but not to be bullied."


    Leon just wanted to say a few more words, but he was blocked by Ning Tao''s big mouth. He didn''t know how many teeth he lost.


    "Hiss!"


    A crowd of big men were shocked. This countryman really didn''t know how to fight in front of Mr. Zhou.


    Rampant, unbridled!


    Seeing this, Xiang Yang finally got angry and said coldly to Zhou Songhan, "Mr. Zhou, since there is something wrong with the public security in China, I have to consider changing places with the group."


    The implication of the words is that if they don''t give an account of this matter, they will terminate their cooperation.


    You know, economic improvement can make a country leap forward for more than ten years. This time Tianxiang group is cooperating, Huaxia is certainly holding a welcoming attitude and does not want him to go.


    But now


    Zhou Songhan''s scalp was numb. He didn''t know why he was involved in this kind of thing. This one was a madman.


    A bite of teeth, or decided to reconcile, toward Ning Tao wry smile: "master Yan, can you tell me how this is going on, I believe in your identity, not like this."


    This is very polite. Even though there are many armed soldiers around them, they are still in awe of Ning Tao.


    A group of bigwigs are silly. When will Mr. Zhou be polite to a country boy? How can this be possible.


    Ning Tao glanced at him. Whether he believed it or not, he said to himself: "this Frenchman planted me, let the man with glasses give me a gun, and then he planned to frame me."


    "You talk nonsense. It''s all your Fabrication..." Leon''s eyes dodged, but he bit his teeth and denied.


    "Bang!"


    Ning Tao directly cold face will he stepped on the floor, in his identity need to explain to him, say you are guilty, you are guilty.


    Let you die at three o''clock, you will never live to five o''clock!


    I didn''t want to pay attention to you. I didn''t expect that you had been arrogant and domineering in your provocation. You framed him in every way. He was angry and threatened his relatives. He beat up a friendly and honest man and slandered him. Finally, he couldn''t bear it!


    If you want to destroy a person, killing is the most helpless and cheapest means. What is really terrible is the spirit. He wants to destroy all the spiritual pillars of this person and let him feel despair!


    As soon as Zhou Songhan was shameless, he opened his mouth, but he found that he didn''t know what to say, and the evidence had been destroyed.


    Xiang Yang''s face was as gloomy as water. He said angrily, "since Mr. Zhou has nothing to say, please go to the private room first. This man beat my vice president. This matter can''t be like this."


    At one time, dozens of strong muscle bodyguards were quickly rushed out. They were well-trained, and they were not ordinary people.


    Ning Tao sneers and keeps his feet on his head.


    Zhou Songhan hesitated and said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Xiang, I know you are very angry, but please show your rationality. Have you forgotten what you said in the private room?"


    Private room


    As soon as Xiangyang''s eyes narrowed, his flexible brain turned quickly, and at the same time he looked at Ning Tao carefully.


    This does not matter, but let him find a lot of clues, this figure, majestic, let him think of a person.


    Ning Tao''s face changed. He was very familiar with himself when he was in college, so he didn''t dare to make it public just now.


    When the atmosphere was confused, Zhou Songhan bit his ear, but Xiangyang lost his voice and said, "master Yan!"


    He this call, but is to let the presence of a crowd of big brother in front of a bright, inflammation master, isn''t, in front of this is?


    You know, the scientific research department has analyzed the elixir, and the result is absolutely shocking. It''s magical and can transform people.


    A special kind of woman once took it. After hundreds of tests, it was found that her body was going to have a magical change. There were no other benefits. As long as she could live a normal life, there was no pressure for her to live a long life!And with this one, it''s enough to make the big guys who get the news boiling. Which one doesn''t want to stay longer.


    Ning''s doorsill has been polished several layers, gifts can be described as mountains, but no one can see him.


    No one has ever succeeded in seeking Dan!


    For this reason, isidaiya went to wait for Ning Tao. He also paid a great price and had to cherish it.


    The eyes of the big men were burning, as if they saw a naked beauty, rubbing her palms, her eyes shining.


    Xiangyang frowned coldly and said coldly, "even master Yan, you can''t hurt the vice president of Xiangyang group at will. It''s not only about face, but also about France."


    A crowd of bigwigs big urgent, secretly scold this person not sensible, if let inflammation master angry, that they how to beg Dan.


    At this time, there was a loud sound of high-heeled shoes attacking the ground, and a sneer of doubt, "Yo, even France has been pressed on, your hat button is very big."


    Looking around, I found that it was a tall and sexy blonde. It was isidaiya who had just been despised!


    Xiang Yang''s face was angry and disdained to say: "why, does the beauty question my words or question France


    Isidaiya ignored him and went straight to Ning Tao, joking: "our master Yan is angry. Do you want me to help you?"


    Ning Tao squint a smile, means: "good."


    "Take out your gold card, that It''s our winning weapon, "said isidaiya confidently.


    i. Genuine 3W


    A face suspiciously to her, but see her smile on the table in front of the sun, a face of banter.


    Xiangyang eyebrow pick, big square take up a look, there is no other important thing, only a name.


    Isidaiya!


    Looking at the name Leng for a long time, he seemed to think of something, the pupil contracted into the eye of a needle, shocked: "you If your name is ISI, you are from the ISI family in the United States! "


    "What do you say?" said isidaiya, smiling rather than smiling

 Chapter 1336

    When Zhou Songhan heard this word, his pupils shrank, and his calm hand shook subconsciously.


    Ning Tao opens his eyebrows. He''s surprised. He hasn''t heard of the name, but it looks like he''s a bull. Big people are afraid, but small people haven''t heard of it.


    Xiangyang''s face turned white and green, full of fear. He just learned the horror of the name not long ago.


    One word, strong!


    Isidaiya said with a haughty smile: "it seems that you know each other, but you have a lot of knowledge. It also saves me a lot of time."


    Immediately pointed to the struggling Leon said: "this man just humiliated me, I want to kill him, do you have a problem?"


    Xiang Yang looks surprised. This time, he is really scared, because he can guess the result vaguely.


    Immediately without hesitation, he said frankly, "I dare not!"


    A group of well-known bigwigs heard that their faces were completely dull, and they didn''t dare. How much pressure they were under.


    Only Zhou Songhan had no accident, because the two were not in the grade at all. He couldn''t help looking at Leon with pity.


    It has to be said that this is a real bull. The people who provoked him are more and more terrible. It''s enough for him to die a thousand times. It''s the mercy of Guanyin Bodhisattva to live till now. Pity him.


    Xiangyang took a deep breath and said to isidaiya, "Mr. Leon made you angry. I can apologize to you, but since he made a mistake, he should bear it. Please."


    With that, he respectfully handed the gold card in his hand to him, but he was robbed by Ning Tao in the middle of the way.


    Isidaiya''s face was stiff, and she gave the tiger a fierce look. Then her big eyes flashed, and she said with a smile, "I don''t want to kill people casually. It''s a bit dirty for my hands."


    Xiang Yang''s eyelids jump, as if to understand something.


    Ning Tao came to Zhou Songhan with a gold slip and asked, "what is this American ISI family, Lao Zhou? Is it so terrible?"


    Zhou Songhan was shameless, but he still stared at the name and sighed: "terrible? How terrible the United States is, how terrible the family is, and in a way, even worse. "


    Oh.


    Ning Tao''s mouth opens into an O-shape, and looks at isidaiya who communicates with Xiangyang over there. Does this girl have such great power?


    Zhou Songhan explained plainly: "the ISI family is different from others. They are very mysterious and low-key. In the United States, there is also a general term called The wise


    The wise?


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, this is still a fog.


    Zhou Songhan took a quiet look at isidaiya and whispered: "it is said that the" ISI family "is the descendant of the Maya people, and the characteristics of this family are Crystal head. "


    "I don''t know why. It seems that because of this characteristic, Maya people are naturally intelligent and intelligent. They are familiar with astronomy and geography. They are almost transformed into gods by the emptiness of nature..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a golden light, and then his whole body was shocked, and his face was finally dignified.


    Actually, it''s really Crystal head!


    That kind of color is like a dream, with familiar soul fluctuations, and almost found, very scary.


    As if feeling something, isidaiya secretly glanced at the direction of Ning Tao. Daimei frowned and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Hey, did you listen to me?" Zhou Songhan saw Ning Tao was stunned, and he was still talking to the air, so he couldn''t help but face black.


    "Er, you go on," said Ning Tao awkwardly.


    As soon as Zhou Songhan helped his forehead, he asked when it was his turn to ask others to listen to his explanation.


    When you pick the point with a black face, you say, "the reason why America is strong is because of the wisdom of the Mayans. No, the wisdom of the ISI family is far more than half a century of other countries."


    "Even Far away


    "In the United States, most of them don''t know about this family. It should be said that the world doesn''t know much about it."


    "But there are two, I believe you should be very clear, the hexagonal consortium, CIE Shenju!"


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he immediately nodded his head. These two forces are famous in the whole world, and he has heard of them.


    "In fact, these two forces belong to the ISI family. They are all outside forces, which are used to develop national strength. From this we can see that the strength of the ISI family is unfathomable."


    "In addition, it is said that the Pentagon''s competitive selection only needs a word from the ISI family and agreement..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was shocked for a long time, and immediately said, "that doesn''t mean that the whole United States is under the control of the ISI family, and he is even higher than the United States."


    However, Zhou Songhan looked at him with the eyes of a fool and said helplessly, "you don''t understand now, do you?"


    "What are you saying about me?" isidaiya came over with a smile in her eyes.


    Ning Tao is a little shaken. She really doesn''t feel like a human. She can''t help but step back subconsciously.


    8,} first% tIsidaiya was stunned and said in surprise, "do I have something? How can you be so afraid of me?"


    Zhou Songhan left quietly, as if he had never said anything. At the same time, he understood isidaiya''s identity. He came here this time American consultant!


    Ning Tao words a sudden, suddenly an idea, pointing to the other side: "eh, how do you put that guy to let go?"


    Isidaiya didn''t look at it. She said with a smile, "if you kill a person, you can''t save one. Xiangyang is very sensible, otherwise I won''t let him go."


    Listen to her tone, Ning Tao suddenly, this woman really deserves to be a social flower, at this time can also think of profit.


    Suddenly, isidaiya silver light said: "you are afraid of me."


    Ning Tao opened his mouth to say, his face suddenly surprised, and a pair of silver eyes appeared in front of him, bright as a dream.


    Erect the golden pupil and crush everything!


    "Ah


    Isidaiya''s head swung, her golden hair rippled like a wave, and there was a sign of changing the color of mercury.


    Ning Tao was startled, looking at her mouth, eyes, and even ears bleeding, he has determined that this is not human.


    He turned around and left, but his leg was suddenly held by something. When he looked back, his face became darker.


    The blonde actually held herself, and it seemed that she fainted, but she knew to hold her legs tightly.


    Jilted to jilt, again hard push her face, discover this woman is like a cowhide candy to stick to oneself, can''t break away at all.


    At this time, those hot big guys finally can''t help but come together to prolong life, the elixir!


    Ning Tao noticed that it was wrong. He picked up the American girl and ran for a while, but he kicked a security guard on the road.


    It was captain sun who had threatened his relatives before.


    "Ah Master Yan, wait for us. You don''t care about villains. The prime minister can support the aircraft carrier...! "


    "Master Yan Don''t go away, uncle Yan. I want to buy your elixir. Three girls in my family like you... "


    Ning Tao who attend to listen to these, behind that a group of fat head big ear chase, he a rush to go out but Leng Leng.


    It seems that Bentley is still waiting for him to smash his sheep in the car.


    "It''s him, beat me to death, and a countryman dares to fight with us," said the mean woman.


    But in front of her, Ning Tao Ran into the Bentley car behind her. As soon as the car started, it drifted away.


    She was very pleased to see the traffic, but she found that her car was gone, and she yelled sharply

 Chapter 1337

    A silver Bentley sped to the base.


    Ning Tao pulls isidaiya to death in the car. He finds that this woman has become very strange, so that she won''t faint and can''t cry.


    "Squeak!"


    Wt


    when the car stops outside the base, Ning Tao looks at the woman helplessly. In her wavy blonde hair, there is a dreamlike water silver, looming and flickering.


    Maybe the angle is good, he actually saw a little lace corners, bare out of a white squeeze to a soul stirring edge, for fear of a touch, will be in full bloom.


    "Hey, big girl, it''s time to get off at the station," Ning Tao pushed her tentatively.


    As a result, this woman is indifferent, and also exudes the wave of soul. It is inferred that she seems to be in transformation.


    Is there really no feeling?


    Ning Tao pick eyebrows, the corner of his mouth set off an evil arc, once you want to kill Lao Tzu, now you PA se ah.


    Fall on my hand, Jie Jie!


    I don''t know when that arm was released. It seems that this move is really effective. It can not only avenge, but also lead an addictive life.


    But what can this woman do? She can''t be pulled to her room. If she can''t help it, hundreds of millions of children will commit crimes


    If it was OK before, but now this woman has a crystal head, so Ning Tao doesn''t dare to get close to her.


    "Lingling...!"


    All of a sudden, a burst of mobile phone ring suddenly remembered, as if he had used the mobile phone, used to contact with Xia Jie and others.


    Out of caution, Ning Tao did not speak, want to hear who the other party is, but the opposite came a surprise, "third, you are not dead, but how can someone say you are dead."


    "Second!"


    Ning Tao lost his voice surprised way, unexpectedly is the second call to him, a heart, instant was a hands hold.


    There was a laugh from the other end, "ha ha I know you remember me. By the way, where are you now? I need your help on a very important and urgent matter


    Ning Tao''s face sank. Could it be the second man who found out his identity? Is this trying to tempt him?


    No, we have to find out the bottom of the second child. If he is really aware, we have to stop him. Once the identity is revealed, everything will fall short!


    "I I''m in Beijing. "


    "What, you''re in Beijing. That''s great. Are you coming to me or should I come to you? It''s really urgent."


    "I Go to you...! "


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Tao sighed heavily, with the second smart head should be able to reason, hope not to be found.


    When isidaiya was thrown into the dormitory, he changed a car to go to the destination and changed his appearance.


    You Xiang cafe.


    Ning Tao goes in wearing a hat. As he looks left and right, he suddenly finds a gentleman waving his hand.


    He walked straight over and said with a smile, "when did you come to Jinghua? It seems that it''s a big deal to come to me?"


    Second smile, a long time no, his face showed an unprecedented complexity, and fatigue.


    He said with a helpless smile, "I didn''t expect you to be in Beijing. I wanted to go to Donghai to find you."


    "By the way, order something to drink first."


    A beautiful waiter came up with a sweet smile and dimple and asked, "what would you like to drink, sir?"


    "Cappuccino," Ning Tao said casually.


    Seeing the beauty waiter go away, Ning Tao was worried and said tentatively: "second, you are so anxious to ask me for something important. What''s the matter? You and I don''t need these empty things."


    Second Xiangyang hesitated for a moment, some dodged, hesitated: "do you know a man named master Yan?"


    Master Yan


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and said with a stiff smile, "I''ve just come to Beijing. I vaguely seem to have heard of this man."


    "What''s the matter? Why do you want to inquire about him?"


    The second thought for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "this man beat my vice president, which made my consortium unable to raise its head. The situation is very bad. I want to deal with him, so I come to you for help."


    Evil Bad!


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s face changed. It seems that things are not as serious as he said. Besides, the second is not the one who bares his teeth to report. He has a kind of have ulterior motives.


    He said tentatively, "I''ve offended you What do you want me to do, to ask for information, or to find a place? "


    The muscles on Xiang Yang''s face trembled for a while, and he said with a ferocious face: "I want him to kneel in front of me, apologize to us in front of the upper class of all walks of life, and compensate for the elixir!"


    Ning Tao a Leng, quite some inconceivable looked at the second, always felt that he heard the language of thunder.


    Second, his temper is not like this, and he is by no means the arrogant and domineering person who bares his teeth. Something is wrong.


    He thought for a while, and then said bitterly, "I can''t do this and I can''t help you. My situation is very special now. You can understand it as a half dead man."Half dead person.


    The second son said to the sun for a moment, and looked at Ning Tao''s eyes. He said angrily, "how, with our relationship, are you not willing to help me with this small favor?"


    Ning Tao''s face turns white, and asks master Yan to kneel down and apologize. How can that be a small matter? The four families can''t do it.


    When he was suspicious, the second one said helplessly: "if you really can''t do it, I''m not hard for you, but there''s one small thing, I hope you must promise me.


    "What?"


    Xiang Yang stares at Ning Tao tightly, huff and puff word by word: "I want the six pointed star in your hand!"


    Six


    Ning Tao looks a stiff, immediately a face surprised to see to the sun, he is an ordinary person unexpectedly know six Miscanthus?


    "I heard that hexagram is in your hand. It''s a little useful to me now. I want to use it for a big thing. If you need it, just mention it," Xiangyang said with a hopeful face.


    Ning Tao was silent, looking at the steaming cappuccino in front of him, and said: "six stars It''s not in my hands. "


    "No The second stood up, his eyes fixed on him, and his breath became short.


    "Old three, that thing only blood clan can use, you a friar to take nothing, I''m your brother, do you need to cheat me?" The second one is sad.


    "I didn''t cheat you. I''ve already given it to someone. If I have it, I will give it to you. However, I really don''t have six stars in my hand," Ning Tao said helplessly.


    He was telling the truth. When he was in France, Sophia was going to leave, and his purpose was not clear. He agreed because of guilt.


    The second one pasted in front of Ning Tao, his eyes full of blood, and said: "third, I tell you the truth, if there is no six star, I will be bankrupt, and the consequences are very serious."


    "If you really give it to someone, you can tell me who I gave it to. I''ll go to him and ask for it. It won''t let you out. It''s not a blood clan and can''t be used at all. Tell me..."


    "He, who..."

 Chapter 1338

    "He, who..."


    In the face of the second Xiangyang''s interrogation, Ning Tao''s face changed. He took a deep breath and apologized: "I''m sorry, I can''t say it. Even if I say it, I''m afraid the six stars are gone."


    As soon as Xiangyang''s pupil shrank, there was a slight trembling in his whole body. His colorful eyes were dim and dead. Instead of despair, he collapsed on the seat.


    Ning Tao has long been aware of something wrong. He can''t help but say in a deep voice: "second, if you need any help, just let me know. If you have any difficulties, I''ll face them with you."


    Xiangyang shakes his hand under the table, his white lips wriggle slightly, and finally he just shakes his head bitterly.


    The former is not reconciled. The second child must have some difficulties. He can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    They were silent for a long time. Ning Tao broke the atmosphere and said: "second, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiangyang slowly recovered and looked at his reflection in the coffee. He sighed bitterly: "nothing. I''m a little tired recently. Maybe I''m too busy in my career."


    "You are not like this before. Since you choose to let me help you, you should believe me. I can do it. Are you in any difficulty?" Ning Tao said with bright eyes.


    Xiangyang raised his head, light way: "if you want to help me, give me six stars, it has so some use for me."


    Ning Tao''s face darkened, and he could only sigh helplessly. I''m afraid that such treasures as six pointed star have been used by Sophia for a long time.


    He has a question, how does the second one know the hexagram, and how does he know it''s in his hands? What''s more strange is that since he knows that only the blood clan can use it, why does he want it?


    This kind of doubt appeared in front of him, but he knew that he would not tell him with his second nature, and he was very stubborn.


    After a long absence, Xiangyang''s indifference gradually filled his whole body, leaving only the gray world in his eyes.


    He suddenly said with a smile: "don''t worry, even if there is no hexagram, it''s OK. Tianxiang group has huge financial resources. This time, it may compete with Feifei jewelry."


    "Be careful then."


    The purpose of these words is very special, but Ning Tao didn''t understand it. He joked: "you know how to make fun of me. Anyway, I don''t know much about business, as long as you are happy."


    With a smile, Xiang Yanghui takes the coffee and sips it. The taste buds are full of bitterness


    "Don''t you say that if you have something important to do, just go ahead and let me taste the flavor of my hometown alone here, which is necessary for a gentleman," the second said with a smile.


    Ning Tao stayed for a while. He didn''t expect that the second son would give him an order. He couldn''t understand this day.


    Suddenly stand up, youyou way: "we are brothers, you have to believe me, if there is any difficulty or danger must come to me, I will always wait for your call."


    With that, he went straight out of the coffee shop.


    Second through the window, see the familiar figure left, suddenly feel familiar in a familiar.


    Where does he seem to have seen it?


    In doubt, he put the mobile phone on the table, those troublesome things can be put first, this matter is the most important.


    See the only number in the address book, the second is trapped in a tangled, inner struggle all the time in the fight.


    I don''t know how long it took until the beautiful waiter came up and said with a smile, "Sir, would you like some sugar?"


    "No, give me a cup of the most bitter coffee, farewell once I have died," Xiangyang light way.


    The beauty waiter left oddly. She didn''t know what the guest was talking to himself. It was strange.


    "Doodle!"


    After all, Xiang Yang dials the number. Every second, his heart is throbbing and twitching. Suddenly Got through.


    "Well, did it work?" A faint smile came from the other end, which sounded very gentle.


    Xiangyang bit the bleeding lips and said: "failed. He said he gave the six pointed star to someone. He didn''t want to tell me who that person was. He also said that he might have lost it."


    Did you give it away?


    There was a strange sound, followed by a cold sound, "are you stupid or are we stupid? Only our blood clan can use the six pointed star. Who can he give it to?"


    "The whole blood clan is his enemy. Don''t tell me that he gave the six pointed star to the blood clan. This joke is not funny."


    Xiang Yang looked tight and said in a hurry: "I''m not joking with you. I''m familiar with Lao San. He can''t lie to me. Nine times out of ten, he really sent it out."


    That end of silence for a long time, the two speakers do not know what to do, let Xiangyang''s heart beat fast.


    All of a sudden, Dawson''s cold banter came from the other side, "I dare to ask the boss what to do. Our revenge has not been avenged, so it''s impossible to let people go, which makes me very tangled."


    Xiangyang broke his teeth and said with red eyes, "just use your plan B. if it''s too soft, it''s too hard. I I agree. "Two grim laughter came from that end, full of pride.


    When they were about to hang up, Xiangyang said anxiously: "wait Wait, you said you wanted me to talk to my family, my dad My brother How are they


    "And Fang Qianqian...!"


    "Oh, you say that little girl, she''s living very well. Many fierce men in my blood group like her very much, but she''s very popular, but now I''m blocking her..."


    "Xiangyang, don''t listen to him, don''t PA, damn it, bitch, pull it down for me...! "


    The second one''s eyes turned red in an instant. He almost yelled at the phone and said, "Cao Bin, if you dare to touch her, I won''t let you have a good time even if I''m broken up..."


    k. 5J


    "du "Du...!"


    Listen to this slow and powerful voice, Xiangyang whole body gushes out a weak, even if the mobile phone fell to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The voice startled everyone. It turned out that when the cafe was silent, everyone was watching him.


    The beauty waiter was afraid to come over and carefully helped him pick up his mobile phone, but always kept a distance.


    Xiang Yang stands up with a pale face, pats some big red tickets on the table, grabs his mobile phone and runs out


    Somewhere underground in Europe, Cao Bin looks at Fang Qianqian dragged down with a smile and drinks a cup of blood.


    At his side, white Ze seems to be aware of watching this scene, play flavor: "you are deliberately stimulating him, I say how you deliberately pull that woman to stay here for half a day."


    Cao Bin smiles and squints: "that guy is a smart man. He must be stimulated. In case he colludes with Ning Tao to pit us, it will be uncomfortable."


    "Let''s not mention this. Everything goes according to the plan. Let Xiangyang fight with nafifei jewelry. When we have time, we''ll take over the net. We''ve settled the future trouble."


    There was a sharp color on Bai Ze''s face.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He said curiously, "who is the undercover of Hongmeng? I always want to ask this question. It sounds that his identity is not ordinary."


    Cao Bin laughed and said mysteriously, "it''s a secret, but it''s absolutely reliable. I''m still an acquaintance..."


    White Ze picked pick eyebrow, the face dew thinks.

 Chapter 1339

    Back at the base, Ning Tao is not in a good mood.


    When he was about to relax, he met Dong Miaomiao, who had a resentful look on his face. He also held out a small white hand and said angrily, "give me back my little white quickly."


    Xiaobai?


    Ning Tao stares two eyes, innocent way: "what white, is rabbit, or dog?"


    When Dong Miaomiao saw that he was pretending to be pure, he immediately hummed, "that''s the electric car, my little white."


    Electricity Electricity


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao has a guilty face. He remembers that when he went out, he saw the mean woman smashing the car, but he also robbed a good car, which is definitely a good thing.


    However, what should Dong Miaomiao do with his battery car?


    Eye drops yo yo a turn, immediately suddenly a smile, said: "ah, I remember, you are talking about that ah, this said some complex, very bumpy."


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen Give me back my little white, or I''ll never finish with you, "Dong Miaomiao said angrily.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao pulled out his face and pretended to be mysterious: "something happened to Xiaobai, that is Upgraded, big white Anyway, you can see for yourself, key, here you are...! "


    With that, he ran away without a shadow.


    Dong Miaomiao looks at the key in her hand suspiciously. There is a sign on it. She can''t say what it is.


    Take a small step, doubt went to the parking place, the result looked for a long time Leng is not to see Xiaobai.


    The corner of her eyes has been staring at a beautiful car. Although she is in the army, she is also a woman.


    However, she didn''t think too much about it. When she found that there was no Xiaobai, she cut off her jade feet angrily, but she pressed something with her hand.


    "Chirp!"


    With a light sound, he held Dong Miaomiao''s hands in his chest.


    She looked at the shining silver white car with incredible streamline, just like a fitness man.


    Click again, chirp!


    The silver car rings again. The key is actually the key of the car. Ning Tao Gave her a car


    An officer came over and suddenly stared at the driveway in shock: "Gee, which local tyrant has come to our base? Actually, a Bentley has stopped here!"


    Bentley


    After hearing the name, Dong Miaomiao couldn''t help saying: "that Well, if Bentley buys it How much is it? "


    Hearing this, the officer blurted out without hesitation: "it probably needs tens of millions. It''s still limited edition. It should be more expensive. If you have money, you may not be able to buy it."


    "Well, do you know who the local tyrant is


    Dong Miaomiao was stunned. He looked at the car key in his hand and said weakly: "that It seems to be mine


    Then he pressed it,


    chirp!


    The officer was stunned and looked at Bentley, who had a response. Then he rushed to Dong Miaomiao''s feet and begged loudly: "female master, kneel down and ask for support..."


    "Ah, indecent...!"


    In the dormitory, Ning Tao opened the door. This time, there was no surprise, but there was a little bit Thriller.


    What about the American girl?


    He left her on the bed when he remembered. She should have left after waking up. If she knew that her buttocks hurt


    Suddenly, the sharp eyed Ning Tao aimed at a pile of colorful things in the corner, and some of the belts fell off.


    Ning Tao has an evil look on his face. It used to be Dong Miaoke''s dormitory. Will there be something left here?


    Staring at the tape for a long time, I was just curious, but as a result, the whole pile of clothes fell off.


    "Wow...!"


    A lot of colorful skirts buried Ning Tao inside, and his head was covered by a semicircle hood


    Take up a look, actually a lace big cover, preliminary judgment should be the largest one, because can cover his whole face.


    Ning Tao wiped his nose without any trace, stretched out a hand to compare it, and found that one hand couldn''t cover it.


    I like to wipe. When did Dong Miaoke''s crazy woman become so plump? Judging from the appearance, it shouldn''t be.


    By the way, it should be isidaiya''s.


    Sure enough, the other woman picked up the latter and changed her clothes.


    Ning Tao looks like a thief. Most of the wardrobes are sexy skirts, which is definitely the woman''s hobby.


    Put it on the tip of your nose. This is


    "Creak!"


    The door was suddenly opened, a fresh body fragrance penetrated into Ning Tao''s nostrils, and a damp heat.


    For a moment, Ning Tao''s eyes were straight.


    The woman at the door is full of moisture, and her blush lingers on her face. When she throws a glance at her, her eyes are like silk. Her hair flutters down her shoulders, and the crystal water drops slide down her hair.Two people silly for a long time, the woman at the door saw a scene in his hand, also dare to take two contrast, smell and smell.


    Almost subconsciously, his legs closed, his bathrobe tightened, his face clouded, and he said angrily, "don''t you want to explain?"


    Ning Tao''s face is worried and flustered, and his mouth unconsciously spits out what he wanted to say: "mango flavor."


    "Eh, the end of the world is coming..."


    This was the thought in his mind at that time, but to his surprise, Dong Miaoke just looked at it and walked away.


    I kind of wipe, this crazy woman which string did not match, unexpectedly did not yell at himself, so left?


    Just as she looks suspicious, the door is suddenly opened again, and Dong Miaoke, dressed in a bathrobe, comes back.


    Only this time A gun!


    "You pervert, dirty, shameless, obscene, shameless Ah, I''ll shoot you, shoot you...! "


    "Bang bang!"


    For a moment, the whole base became lively again, and the first level alert, which had long been ready, was sounded


    I don''t know how many shots Dong Miaoke has been dragged away by some female soldiers, but Ning Tao is still in shock.


    He thinks that we should study the nine steps of stepping on the sky carefully recently and come up with the fifth step as soon as possible, otherwise we will be killed sooner or later.


    Some male soldiers and friars all have the same expression as we know. They all have some sympathy. After all, they are all men.


    The battle of cooperation between five girls and urban beauties


    ¡­¡­


    I had no words all night, and I was practicing hard.


    Early the next morning, a woman came. It was isidaiya who had disappeared. Her conspicuous blonde hair was bound. She wore a hat and was fashionable, just like a schoolgirl.


    She came fiercely, clapped her hand on the table in front of Ning Tao, and said: "what did you do to me yesterday, why is it so painful?"


    "Where?" Ning Tao pretends to be serious.


    "Just That''s where you know "Said iside, with an air of vagueness.


    "If you don''t tell me, how can I understand? Where is it? How can I understand you as a pure boy?" Ning Tao is very innocent.

 Chapter 1340

    Isidaiya knows that Ning Tao plays a rogue, but she has no evidence. Besides, he has something important to do this time.


    He gave him a fierce look immediately!


    In the base, a serious meeting room was quickly cleared up. When American consultants came, the ostentation could not be small.


    Ning Tao doesn''t matter. He knows that all the empty cards of this woman are out. The next step is to really negotiate.


    Two people face to face, staring at each other, in the eyes are thinking about how to see move, break move, crush!


    Finally, isidaiya opened her mouth and said in a formulaic way: "master Yan, I heard that you can refine the elixir. This is a part of the glory of the ancient friars, right?"


    Ning Tao nodded and did not deny it.


    "Well I think you''re the best person to know how wonderful this elixir is, "she said with a smile.


    Ning Tao thought about it, but shook his head and said plainly, "I can only make it clear. It has different functions for different people, and I''m still thinking about it."


    "Before that, would you like to explain to me the relationship between Kunlun, China and the United States What is it? "


    Isidaiya smile, not to deny this problem, but generously admit: "yes, these three do have some connection, this is what we are today."


    "I think you should know a little bit about our ISI family and what it is The wise


    Ning Tao is curious and nods in response to her inquiry.


    And she organized the language for a while, and even explained to him: "wise man, up to now there is only one appellation left, but not all people are called wise man."


    *"Only those people who are gifted and intelligent, coupled with other factors, will be given" wise people "in the clan."


    "On top of the wise, there is another kind of people, who are also the wise people they have given to their clansmen. They call themselves diviners, or wise masters for short. There are only three of them in the clan."


    Divination Smart teacher?


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkle slightly. Isn''t it too smart to have this kind of ability to turn evil into good?


    She then said, "the power of the wise master is amazing, and we can''t figure it out. We only know that they can do divination and predict the future. The family is led by the three of them."


    "In recent days, the three wise masters have been in a state of uneasiness, so they spend all day watching the stars, calculating their tracks, and spending their lives divining. Do you want to know why?"


    "But in the end, the three wise teachers spent a lot of money, even lost their life quickly, and finally figured out some ox hair. All the signs pointed to Huaxia


    Ning Tao felt that the story was attractive and said curiously: "that And then what? "


    Isidaiya stroked a trace of silver hair in her ear and said in a very flat way: "then, our ISI family put pressure on Huaxia to tell them what happened."


    "Fortunately, Huaxia is not a pedantic person, and he knows the magic of wisdom teacher, so he said something."


    "I don''t know what kind of deal I''ve made in secret, and some of them can''t talk nonsense. What I can tell you is that the win-win situation has turned into a win-win situation, and the United States has taken a small part in it."


    Ning Tao opened his mouth. He didn''t expect that there was such a complicated situation, but suddenly he laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" She frowned, puzzled.


    Ning Tao looked strange and said with a smile: "ha ha In fact, it''s nothing. The three wise masters of your family watched the astronomical phenomena at night, and even spent their lives, but they got the news. "


    "I''m just sorry for you...!"


    Isidaiya turned pale and clenched her teeth. She said angrily, "what do you know? The power of a wise teacher is beyond your imagination. Besides, these are not the only clues."


    "What else can he figure out where we all came from, or what?" The way Ning Tao disdains.


    After staring at him for a long time, isidaiya suddenly said firmly, "it''s meaningless to calculate these. What really makes the wise teacher care about is the future Double jeopardy! "


    Ning Tao''s scalp is numb, swallowing, weak way: "what is the" future double robbery ", what do you do?"


    "In the calculation, the wisdom master felt that there would be two dangers of extinction in the future, and it would be in the near future."


    "Hiss!"


    Ning Tao took a breath of cool air, and suddenly questioned: "you say it''s extinction, or two, then if it can really be extinct, I''m afraid one is enough."


    Isidaiya gave him a deep look and agreed: "the wise master thinks the same way, and the only answer is someone It stopped the first extinction


    "What about the second one?" Ning Tao asks in a hurry.


    Isidaiya shook her head and sighed, "the wise men say that they can''t see through the last one. There''s life and death, and there''s a taboo that doesn''t allow them to calculate."


    "It''s said that it''s a pair of eyes, golden, just staring at a wise master, but now he''s half disabled."Ning Tao was shocked and quickly turned his eyes to other places. He didn''t know that his eyes were trembling inexplicably.


    A moment later, it gradually returned to calm.


    Ning Tao lowered his head and said strangely, "I''m from the Kunlun kingdom. If you tell me so many secrets about the original world, don''t you be afraid that I will tell them, for example, elder..."


    "I''m sure you won''t, and this is the first time we''ve worked together," said isidaiya, with an innocent face


    Cooperation,


    "what cooperation?" Ning Tao has some problems.


    Isidaiya blinked her eyes innocently and said wrongly, "as long as I tell you the truth, you will give me three elixirs. This is the first cooperation."


    "What I told you just now is confidential. If China and the United States know about it, it may kill it."


    Ning Tao eyes a MI, cold voice way: "you pit me!"


    Isidaiya finally took back her disguise and said with a smile, "people have said so much. They are so tired that they are thirsty. How can you compensate for the three elixirs?"


    Ning Tao face a draw, unknowingly unexpectedly into the set, everyone said chest big no brain, this woman why not?


    Seeing that he thought about it, he said darkly: "I''m afraid we elders already know the secrets you said?"


    "Well, I should know something, but what I told you is absolutely up-to-date and detailed, and I promise they don''t know as much as you do," said isidaiya with a smile.


    Ning Tao was black and sulky. After a long time, he finally took out a elixir and said coldly, "just one. Do you want to cooperate for the first time..."


    Before she finished speaking, isidaiya snatched her eyes. Her big eyes were shining with stars. No, they were silver.


    Between the mouth, she said happily: "enough, enough."


    Then he held up the elixir and looked at it carefully, as if to see some kind of bird. Is this the elixir in the intelligence?

 Chapter 1341

    L @% Z version r! Debut y


    looking at isidaiya''s fans, Ning Tao showed a bad expression and rolled his eyes to her.


    In fact, this cooperation is a big profit for him!


    Double robbery!!


    He didn''t doubt the truth, because when he talked about the golden eyes, he was sure that there was no doubt.


    And if you let him spend money to buy this news, ten elixirs he will not hesitate, and even think he has made a lot of money.


    Looking at isidea''s complacency in getting a elixir, he was angry and funny.


    For him, the elixir doesn''t need to be refined deliberately. The melting pot of heaven and earth can refine many elixirs every day. The witch sect and Wudang Mountain have sent some elixirs, but they still have a lot of stock in hand.


    A magic pill It''s just drizzle!


    Ning Tao does not care about the thought, but he must raise the value of the elixir, so as to appear supreme.


    "Ah, how is it made? It smells very comfortable, but it looks like a small ball. Is it amazing?" Isidaiya said curiously.


    Ning Tao a face is cold, cold way: "have no comment."


    After that, he plans to leave. He wants to go back and digest the news. There are many things that should be consistent.


    "Ah Wait, where are you going? The negotiation hasn''t started yet. Don''t try to escape "Said isidaiya.


    Ning Tao''s step is one meal, one face is stunned way: "the negotiation has not started yet? What are you doing here with me? Don''t tell me Just to pit me? "


    With a smile on her face, isidaiya said in a coquettish way, "Oh, it was just a joke. Don''t be angry for the sake of others'' hard work."


    "You...!" Ning Tao sat down again with a cold face.


    Seeing this, isidaiya immediately cut into the topic with a smile and said: "in fact, the negotiation is very simple. Through data analysis, we conclude that the elixir is of great help to its genetic technology!"


    "Therefore, we in the United States have discussed with the high-level officials in Kunlun through Huaxia, hoping to establish cooperation and jointly improve our strength, so that we can also cope with the future double crisis!"


    Ning Tao picked pick eyebrow, squint a way: "that our elder there how say?"


    "You elders said that the pharmacist has the dignity of a pharmacist. Since the object of cooperation is you, everything depends on you, but the Kunlun gods are always behind you."


    Isidaiya breathed in unreservedly.


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s heart beat for a while. If he is really a Kunlun person, I''m afraid he can be moved to cry at the moment, and make a pair of born to be proud of Kunlun people.


    But unfortunately, he is not.


    I saw a calm "Oh" on his face, and I couldn''t see whether he was happy or sad. His fingers were still beating on the table.


    Isidaiya was stunned by his reaction, a "Oh" just It''s over. It''s too hasty.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao beat his fingers on the table with a tentative voice: "you mean the United States needs my elixir, so you want to get it from me."


    "That''s right, that''s about it," she said, smiling into a crescent moon, her eyebrows filled with anticipation.


    Ning Tao in front of a flash, a way: "how much?"


    "It is preliminarily inferred that tens of thousands of pieces are needed, and we will also pay the same amount of science and Technology..." He was interrupted before he finished.


    "If you want the elixir, please go out and turn left and right," said Ning Tao with a black face.


    "Step, step!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw isidaiya trotting out on sexy stilettos, with ecstasy on her face.


    Ning Tao murmured in his eyes Three...! "


    "Step on it!"


    Before I finished counting, I saw isidaiya coming in with a beautiful black face. She stared at Ning Tao and said, "that''s the way out. You lied to me."


    In contrast, Ning Tao directly clapped his case and said coldly, "if you don''t play with me, why should I cheat you? You dare to speak for tens of thousands of elixirs, and you are not afraid of choking to death."


    "Even if you go through the whole Kunlun Kingdom, I''m afraid you can''t find tens of thousands of elixirs. Each one is the painstaking work of a pharmacist. You think it''s a wholesale market."


    Isidaiya was scolded for her dog blood. Her big eyes were shining with tears. She pouted her little mouth pitifully and said, "that That''s a thousand. "


    "Go away!"


    "Wuwu What are you going to do? If you can''t finish the task, people will be punished if they go back. You can''t have less than one hundred. Please "Said isidaiya pitifully, pouting her lips.


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    "Don''t be like this, master Yan, brother Yan. In other people''s eyes, you are the most handsome. Please pity your big breasted sister, ok No Good, "said isidaiya coquettishly.


    "Hum Gollum...! "


    "Brother Yan, they opened a good room in the hotel nearby and bought ten bags of Durex. I''m sure brother Yan can use it up, Mo..." Isidaiya winked.Ning Tao stares big eyes, a face serious way: "Durex is what thing, sounds like a good thing, since you have said ten bags, then cooperation with ten elixirs."


    Ten


    Isidaiya''s face was scornful, but she didn''t say the words. In a moment, she looked arrogant again.


    She thought about it and said, "well, just follow me to the future research department of Huaxia to do the most comprehensive drug test, so that we can evaluate the value."


    However, Ning Tao was stunned. The speed of this change made him look straight silly. He was just coquettishly inflamed, and his brother called. In the blink of an eye, he became you again.


    He said: "hum, can you believe the words of a powerful man like you?"


    Isidaiya smell speech, a face of contempt from the chest out of a recorder, simply put for a while.


    Then he sneered: "ha ha Master Yan joked. No one ever dared to empty talk to me about the United States, let alone under the premise of evidence, "and then he shook the recording.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    "Come on, it''s time to witness the true value and value of master Yan," said isidaiya with a smile.


    A special military vehicle with two people went to a place in Beijing. This is a sparsely populated place with many military important places. It is also a defense post in disguise everywhere.


    The future research department is the most advanced place in science and technology in China, carrying the future and hope of the country.


    Before isidaiya came here, she said hello to Minister Xu. In the past, the current relationship between the three parties, this little thing can naturally help.


    As a refiner, he has no confidence in himself.


    This pill should only be found in the sky. It''s rare to hear it in the world!

 Chapter 1342

    In the scientific research department, Ning Tao and isidaiya come to a group of buildings with stone gray appearance, which is very inconspicuous.


    After a lot of twists and turns, I finally met someone in front of a tall building Director Xu of scientific research department!


    Under his leadership, several people walked into this low-key tall building, and once they entered it, it was like two worlds, from the 20th century to the 21st century.


    Dazzling lights, dazzling facilities and scenes, various kinds of advanced technology, many things we have never seen and heard of, and robots walking around.


    Ning Tao was surprised to see that there were so many good things hidden in the country. If they were taken out, they would definitely stir the whole country.


    Although isidaiya is also very curious, her insight is much higher than that of Ning Tao. There are many things like this in the United States.


    Mr. Xu has a proud face. This is the achievements of his scientific research department for many years. Of course, there are many hidden ones. What he wants to show off is to show off his strength.


    After walking for a while, Minister Xu said with a light smile, "miss Daiya, I don''t know if the technology of our scientific research department can be used in your eyes. It''s reasonable."


    Isidaiya gave a dry smile and said, "Minister Xu is joking. Your technology is among the best in the world. You are too modest."


    A group of white coats behind them all showed pride and even grinned.


    At this time, a young and vigorous young man intentionally said: "miss Daiya, I wonder if the technology of our scientific research department is better than that of your CIA?"


    Ning Tao, Minister Xu, and many other high-level members of the scientific research department all raised their ears to eavesdrop.


    Isidaiya saw that he looked proud and immediately said with a playful smile: "compared with the agency, the scientific research department is still a little bit behind. In terms of genetic technology, you are many years behind."


    "We have made a big breakthrough in gene technology, but our scientific research department will not lose to you in other aspects," the young man said with an angry face.


    When Ning Tao hears this, he subconsciously takes a look at Xu, and finds that he doesn''t care what he looks at, but actually eavesdrops.


    Seeing that he was aggressive, isidaiya immediately sneered, "I only know part of the strength of CIE, but this part is several times stronger than you."


    Young people are not angry. They want to make a theory, but they are pulled back by some senior officials. This topic can be terminated.


    Isidaiya looked at Minister Xu and found that the old man was walking calmly, and her acting skills could surpass Shenju.


    A group of people through various corridors, finally sitting in an elevator, straight down, came to the "that And the result? " Ning Tao is curious.


    Hearing this, she gritted her teeth and said with a shudder, "no result. When the wise master just set foot on the land of China, she suddenly felt a great evil terror."


    "It''s a force, but I don''t know where it comes from. The wise master can only sense that it always exists, but can make him tremble. So, he went back to the United States at that time."


    Ning Tao a face is stunned, inconceivable way: "do you mean he came to China, what was scared back?"


    "It''s hard to hear, but it can be said that the wise master once asked his wise men to come here for experiments. He found that the stronger people are, the more they can feel it, and light can frighten them."


    Speaking of this, she murmured in a low voice, "if not for this reason, how can China rise?"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and he understands a lot of things in an instant. Zhishi wanted to come and conquer China with strength, but he was scared away because of the unknown power, and China also took the opportunity to rise!


    Just as he was thinking, there was a commotion at the door. There was also a slightly indifferent voice, "who is master Yan, the one who can make pills?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, see that suddenly burst in to slightly familiar with the middle-aged man, the moment hesitated: "I''m master Yan."


    The middle-aged man was stunned and then said coldly, "arrest me. This man is suspected of a homicide case. What ghosts and gods are spreading. This is corrupting the thoughts of my Chinese descendants."


    As soon as the voice fell, several special people rushed out. Ning Tao frowned, but he didn''t act rashly.


    "Stop it all."


    sure enough, a cold voice stopped these people, because the commander was Minister Xu!


    I saw him staring at the middle-aged man and warning: "Song Qing, I said don''t mix personal feelings. Master Yan is here today. Do you want us to lose face in the world?"

 Chapter 1343

    Minister Xu''s cold words really have a lot of prestige, but those special people have retreated.


    Ning Tao has been watching coldly. He finds that the middle-aged man is familiar, but he forgets where he saw him.


    Song Qing looked unwilling and said angrily, "minister, I''m doing business. It''s ok if I can''t catch him, but now he''s in the net. Do we want to see the murderer get away with it and let the dead be wronged?"


    "Hum, I don''t know what you want to do. I said that it''s over. If you dare to act recklessly again, don''t blame me for being impolite," Minister Xu cheered coldly.


    "Cough!"


    At this time, Ning Tao stood up, only to see him squint his eyes and said: "I say you two, which one are you playing? How can you give me the name of a murderer?"


    Without waiting for Minister Xu to speak, Song Qing directly gritted his teeth and yelled angrily, "hum, you are a murderer. You killed the song miracle doctor in Jinghua. Do you dare not admit it?"


    Doctor song


    In front of Ning Tao''s eyes, his face suddenly appears. No wonder why he always looks at this man with a familiar look. The doctor song is aware that they look like each other.


    He said with a faint smile, "what''s the relationship between you and that doctor song? Don''t tell me you don''t know each other."


    "Hum, I''m his brother, his brother, and the brother of his mother," Song Qing said ferociously.


    "It is."


    Ning Tao thought about it and thought that he should explain it. He was wronged inexplicably. He was always uncomfortable, just like a basin of Baba. He was confused and buckled on his head.


    He said, "the great doctor of song is dead, but I didn''t kill him. He was killed by Zhang Mingyuan of Zhang family. I saw it with my own eyes, but nothing..."


    "I bah, you really have the face to say such words and push all the sins on a dead man. Why don''t you say that his grandfather was killed by him?" Song Qing said with an angry face.


    I


    M g Version (~ first Q send


    Ning Tao is completely speechless. In a sense, his father and son did kill him, but from the current situation, all the people who died are on his head.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Song Qing became more arrogant. He gritted his teeth and said, "why don''t you say it? You killed Zhang Mingyuan, right? You''re still a murderer."


    "Enough!"


    "Song Qing, do you want me to remove all your posts now? Don''t go too far, and don''t let your anger dazzle your reason," Minister Xu finally said angrily.


    Hearing these words, Song Qing wanted to talk and stopped. He seemed to know how much weight there was, and he could not help gritting his teeth and suppressing it.


    But he subconsciously has identified Ning Tao as the murderer, a pair of eyes full of blood staring at him.


    Ning Tao is too lazy to pay attention to him. Song Qing is like a grasshopper jumping around in his eyes. He worries too much about his identity.


    At this time, isidaiya, who had been watching the excitement, finally stood up and said, "enough of the noise. We''re going to do something big next. Let''s go out first and don''t delay the work."


    "Who are you? This is our scientific research department. When you get a coquettish woman to talk," Song Qing is like a prick at the moment, stabbing whoever you catch.


    However, isidaiya was not the kind of patient person. She immediately put a face on her face and said coldly, "Minister Xu, this is your man. You can''t beat him without any education."


    "You mean woman said..."


    "Bang!"


    Before she finished, she was directly kicked to the corner by isidaiya, but she didn''t give a hard hand, just a little punishment.


    Seeing this, Minister Xu breathes a sigh of relief. This woman is a member of the Yixi family. If she insults him, even if she kills Song Qing, it''s reasonable. They will only apologize in the end. "


    Now it was just a kick, which could be regarded as giving him face. He immediately apologized and said with a smile, "let Miss Daiya laugh. His only relative has passed away. It''s hard for him to avoid some mental impact."


    Then he said with a dry smile to Ning Tao: "I hope master Yan can understand. After all, your affair is entangled with his brother. I believe he will settle down after a while."


    Ning Tao just nodded slightly and didn''t care.


    Minister Xu thought for a moment, and then said in a loud voice, "after deducting all the bonuses in the ten years of the song and Qing Dynasties, I will give him a few more days off."


    These words really worked. Isidaiya and Ning Tao both looked pretty, while Song Qing was venomous.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Minister Xu finally said with a smile: "miss Daiya, now the instruments are ready, and the first detailed data test will begin soon."


    The latter nodded, full of expectation.


    After the power meter is ready, it can be used,


    data detection can be scanned immediately,


    low light level quantum analysis has been started


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing this series of mechanical sounds, isidaiya went to a detection platform and put the elixir on it.


    Seeing this, Xu gave an order and said, "all the detection instruments should be started immediately, analyzed, recorded every second and every moment, and listen to my orders at any time.""Yes I understand...! "


    Seeing this series of professional voices, Ning Tao couldn''t help nodding. In fact, he was curious about what data he would have.


    In the corner of the wall, Song Qing''s face is gloomy. He looks at the instrument with disdainful eyes. He doesn''t believe that it will be useful.


    At this time, a woman in white coat exclaimed: "the minister is not good, and the instrument starts to go out of control."


    "Chirp Chirp...! "


    The next second, the whole room of advanced equipment collective disorder, scarlet eyes flashing, there is a rapid ring.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    "Ah ah...!"


    There was a loud roar, a lot of women screaming, and the whole room was full of chaos.


    After a few seconds, peace gradually returned.


    Report,


    the power meter exploded, completely damaged,


    all 18 kinds of data detection failed, the system was paralyzed,


    low light level quantum analysis instrument Blow it up!


    ¡­¡­


    A report sound came out, so that everyone on the scene was stunned for a while, all the exploration equipment exploded?


    Minister Xu''s throat is dry, isidaiya''s expression is dull, and Song Qing''s eyes are scared out.


    For a moment, everyone looks at Ning Tao.


    The latter is also very surprised, nervous way: "you all look at me for what, want me to lose money is impossible."


    Daisy was so anxious that she said, "why don''t you know what you''re going to do?"


    Ning Tao blinked his big eyes and thought about it. He said casually, "it''s not easy. His father is a cow. As a child, he can''t counsellor. It''s normal to make some explosions."


    They gave him a white eye, and his face was speechless.


    The instruments of the scientific research department are the most advanced in the world. If they can''t be detected, I''m afraid nobody can do anything about them.


    Elixir What is its power?

 Chapter 1344

    "Zilla I''m sorry. "


    New: Chapter 1, a series of sparks came out in a flash in the pan, and there were some black smoke. Fortunately, few people were injured.


    Ning Tao''s face shows helplessness. How can he know that the elixir still has this kind of operation? He let all the inspection instruments explode. He doesn''t care, but these people are scared.


    Isidaiya snatched back the elixir and looked at it carefully for a long time, only to find that it wasn''t damaged. Its light white luster flickered slightly. At first glance, it was not a common thing.


    She looked around and apologized to Minister Xu: "I''m sorry, it''s because of my request after all. I''ll try my best to let the family make compensation."


    However, with a bitter smile, Minister Xu waved his hand and said, "miss Daiya doesn''t have to blame herself. This loss is not serious. I underestimate it. No, I underestimate the friars."


    "The glory of a civilization has its own reason. I was a little arrogant in the past. A mere elixir made me fail. It seems that our technology is still far behind."


    Some high-level officials quickly exhorted that the potential of science and technology is still very huge, and no one can tell what will happen in the future.


    Isidaiya also comforted: "Minister Xu doesn''t need to be decadent. Even in the United States, it''s inevitable for the instrument to explode. In this respect, we are in the middle of nowhere."


    After all, they can''t do it, and no one else can.


    At this time, Song Qing bit his teeth and jumped out. Sen Leng said, "minister, I have a good way to test a human thing. Naturally, we should let human beings test it in person."


    Minister Xu moved in his heart, but he didn''t slow down and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Let a living human experiment," Song Qing said in a hurry, staring at Minister Xu.


    "Living Experiment


    A group of high-level people were shocked and said that this is a kind of immoral experiment, which is tested by living human beings.


    Xu''s lips wriggled for a moment. Although he wanted to agree, he was afraid of things and was scolded when he was old.


    You know, at their level, no matter how much Chinese currency they have, it''s just paper. What they care about is reputation, achievement and feelings for their country.


    Song Qing naturally understood this, immediately clenched his teeth and said to Ning Tao: "I want to challenge you, you use pills, I use technology, to see whose method is better."


    "If you lose, you will go to my brother''s grave to make three kowtows and nine worships, keep the tomb for three days, and repent for your sins."


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, but he doesn''t care.


    However, on one side of isidaiya is quiet way: "hurry to finish the bet, 106 big bed room, 20 bags."


    A listen to this speech, Ning Tao disdained of saw one eye, the face dew sneer, immediately toward Song Qing way: "that want you to lose?"


    Song Qing sarcastic smile, crazy way: "if I lose, at your disposal, to kill or cut as you like."


    "This bet Do you dare to answer it? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said directly: "there is no gambling in the world that I dare not take. It just depends on whether I want to or not."


    "Since you are in a hurry to die, I will satisfy you."


    Minister Xu saw that they were at each other''s throats, but he pretended not to hear anything, neither stopping nor persuading them to make peace.


    A high-level spirit, this kind of competition is of great significance, is to prove the greatness of science and technology to the world.


    According to the guidance of Song Qing, the party came to the room not far away. The whole body was made of titanium alloy, which was extremely strong.


    "Boom...!"


    Inch thick door slowly open, this is a close closed chamber, should be doing some kind of mysterious experiment.


    First of all, there are two high platforms on which two breathing people are lying, but they are already weak.


    Song Qing said coldly: "they are the same period of gene, but the pairing failure, near death, we will he two half frozen, want to find the reason."


    "The bet between you and me is decided by them. I use a kind of medicine and method developed by me to save people. If you use your pills and method, it depends on whose effect is better."


    Ning Tao said casually: "yes, please."


    Seeing that he was polite, Song Qing didn''t talk much. He came to a computer and began to operate all kinds of secrets. Although he had studied the medicine before, he was not sure about it.


    Ning Tao''s eyes stare curiously at the two people on the high platform. The structure of his body gradually shows up


    Minister Xu is a little nervous at the moment. He knows that Song Qing can''t help but he ningtao, so he uses this method to get justice back.


    But these two people are on the verge of death. It''s hard to save them. If they were sure, they would have saved people long ago.


    Isidaiya is confident in science and technology. As for the elixir, she has only heard rumors. From the data analysis of that wisp, it is like a universal existence. What should be the error."PATA, PATA...!"


    Bursts of rapid keyboard attacks sound, all kinds of data are neutral, and the expected data is almost the same.


    "Squeak...!"


    All of a sudden, a cylinder rose from a flat ground, carrying a variety of potions with strange and changeable colors.


    This is what he developed Gene compensation!


    His main responsibility is about gene technology. These two people are his research objects. In a sense, he has the advantage and has been preparing for a long time.


    He took a deep breath and pressed a "injection" button heavily. In a moment, there was a voice of frustration. A whole bottle of liquid medicine was injected.


    A long time of preparation is for today''s treatment, but no matter who takes the lead, they will not make it clear.


    After a few breaths, his face began to ruddy, his breath gradually stabilized, his heart beat vigorously, and all the data climbed to the green line.


    Seeing this scene, Minister Xu and others breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Song Qing''s compensation potion has worked and is getting better.


    At this time, Ning Tao also moved, he didn''t have that kind of what complicated, just very simple put a pill in.


    People are suspicious. Is that all right? I always feel that I''m making a fool of myself. I''m not serious and I can''t raise my confidence.


    Another look at the data, people with short genes are also on the rise, but the speed is very slow, which can''t compare with those with high genes who used the compensation potion, which makes many senior managers question that the machine is broken.


    Song Qing also noticed and sneered: "at this time, do you still want to stick to your idea of pills?"


    Ning Tao glanced at him one eye, light way: "why not, this just started, do you think you absolutely win, I lose?"


    "Don''t you know what gene is? Do you know what human chain is? Have you ever heard that human body is the universe?" Song Qing sneered.


    Ning Tao is too lazy to explain. No matter what genes, monks, or changes are, they all have the same characteristics.


    "Minister, Minister No, Captain Fenghua''s genetic lock has broken down. He''s going to die. "I saw a man rushing in outside with a burning face.

 Chapter 1345

    When they heard this, they were all shocked.


    Colonel Fenghua is not ordinary. He is a senior officer who dares to test his genes by himself. Although his strength is not the strongest, his status is absolutely the highest.


    Moreover, his reputation is also the highest in the gene experiment. He can be said to be an image spokesman. If his gene lock collapses and his reinforcement fails, it will be a big shadow.


    Minister Xu thought about everything in an instant, and said in a fright: "quick Bring him up quickly, prepare for gene compensation, and recombine the gene lock of Colonel Fenghua at all costs for me... "


    "Come on...!"


    Hearing such a roar, people quickly wake up, one by one began to busy, hands and feet gradually cold up.


    At this time, several soldiers will be a convulsive person to carry in, wearing camouflage clothes, but become extremely miserable.


    If it wasn''t for something, I''m afraid he didn''t know what he was going to be like at the moment, and his human form would be lost.


    A high platform rose from the ground, and several soldiers put him on it, but his face was in a hurry.


    "Minister Xu, you need to think about something. You should know what''s going on. Colonel, he must not have any accident," a soldier yelled anxiously.


    Xu, sweating and operating the machine with both hands, cried out: "I know, everyone should speed up the detection of gene data and reorganize it for me..."


    Ning Tao and isidaiya see this scene, can''t help subconsciously retreat to the corner, for fear of delaying their busy.


    The former looks curious and doubts: "what is the genetic lock they say and what is the breakdown?"


    Isidaiya thought for a moment, and then said, "well, gene lock is like your monk''s elixir field. If the technology is not in place, or if there is a problem with liquid medicine Wait a minute, it''s easy to break up the genetic lock, and this person is finished


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that there was a concept in his mind, which was equivalent to artificial Dantian.


    Although the form is different, the essence is almost the same, but this is man-made, friars are Lingyan, and most fit the road, most suitable for human, is a road against heaven!


    At this time, all the data have been confirmed. Minister Xu took a look at Ning Tao and Song Qing, and then looked at the data of people with high and short genes. The former is high, while the latter is low, which is clear in his mind.


    Then he solemnly said to him, "Song Qing, I will use your gene compensation, and you will personally preside over the experiment."


    "if you can recombine the gene lock of Colonel Fenghua, I will apply for the position of vice minister of scientific research department for you. Now, your opportunity has come, don''t let me lose hope."


    When the latter heard it, he burst out a fine light in front of his eyes, and immediately said with ecstasy: "thank you, minister. You can rest assured to give it to me. I will use my strength to prove that your choice is not wrong."


    After all, I don''t believe that some tricks like this are better than others


    After hearing this, isidaiya looked at Ning Tao, who was calm beside her with a playful look and said with a provocative smile: "ha ha The prestige of master Tangyan, isn''t that a challenge? "


    "I can''t stand it. I''ll beat him half to death!"


    Ning Tao smell speech, a pair of eyes Mou youyou looked at him one eye, words plain way: "unfortunately, I am not you after all."


    "Pure Women''s view. "


    "You What do you say, "isidaiya, with an angry face, was about to pounce on her like a mad woman.


    "You say who''s a woman, who''s old, and who''s short-sighted. I tell you, my mother is still a big yellow girl, beautiful as a flower, and she''s still gorgeous."


    "If the men who want to chase me can row from Pearl Harbor to Huaxia Island, dare you say I''m old, dare you say I have little knowledge, you''ve got a big event, I''ll die with you..."


    "Twenty bags!" Ning Tao light way.


    "Oh, I hate it. Is it cute that people were angry just now? I''ll buy some more nurse clothes, Dali pills, and uniform Heisi, 106..." Isidaiya blushed.


    That piece of teeth and claws turned into a coquettish little Chui Chui, and immediately let Ning Tao get goose bumps.


    This woman, moody and changeable!


    "Squeak!"


    Another cylinder carrying compensation liquid rises, the color inside is more colorful, just like the aggregation of color.


    A group of high-level officials are staring big eyes, according to all the data to analyze, compensation liquid down, should be able to restructure.


    Song Qing is also very excited. He immediately takes a look at Ning Tao, who is frowning, and then looks at the nervous Minister Xu.


    For him, the most important thing now is the position of deputy minister. If he has this position, everything will be easy to do.


    Minister Xu nodded to him, not to drag. Song Qing immediately gritted his teeth and ordered the injection button.


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s shout came suddenly, "wait a minute, his body can''t use the compensation fluid now, this will be the same as the extreme, even worse."A group of high-level Leng Leng, took a look at the data, and then face irony, all at this time, but also mystify.


    Don''t you just don''t want to lose or admit defeat!


    Song Qing took a sarcastic look at him, and under his kind-hearted dissuasion, he directly hit the "injection" button.


    "Steam."


    The medicine drops with the speed of the naked eye, and the convulsions of Colonel Fenghua gradually settle down, just like a fire meets a flood.


    Song Qing and others were overjoyed and worked. As long as they could recombine, his compensation solution would be famous in the gene age.


    At this moment, a bare wrist of Colonel Fenghua exploded directly, and his whole body seemed to wriggle.


    "Chirp!"


    The alarm suddenly started, only to see the rest of the data values are falling, blink of an eye to touch the red line.


    The senior officials of the scientific research department were shocked. Minister Xu and Song Qing were even colder. Is that the end?


    The death of an image spokesperson will at least make the whole Chinese gene technology wither and decadent for a long time. This is absolutely a huge loss, and it will be strongly opposed by other countries.


    Isidaiya is gloating. She is an American. She is very comfortable to see the Chinese people have an accident.


    But at this critical moment, a figure rushed out from her side, making the smile on her face stiff.


    Ning Tao,


    he What is he going to do?


    Gene lock is broken, his whole body''s energy will be lost in a short time, and he will age rapidly to death.


    Even if Ning Tao rushes over, there is absolutely nothing he can do!


    Isidaiya was pale and determined, but somehow she was always uneasy and had an impulse to stop her.


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure rushed to him like lightning. A hand knife directly cut off the place where the liquid medicine was connected. With great spiritual power, he forced out some of them, but most of them had fused.


    Ning Tao sighed, a elixir turned over and put it directly into his mouth, and then he put two more!


    A moment later, Colonel Fenghua''s body returned to its normal size at the speed visible to the naked eye, just like a miracle.


    Data value Actually climbing the green line!

 Chapter 1346

    Looking at the data Straight to the green line!


    Minister Xu and other senior officials were stunned. What is the matter and what is the principle?


    Ning Tao''s face is calm. He puts a pill into his mouth every other moment. He has already put six pills into his mouth.


    Colonel Fenghua''s face was ruddy and his breathing was steady. His wrist, which had been exploded before, was healing rapidly.


    This series of elixir consumption made isidaiya''s heart ache. You know, she racked her brains, did not care about the appearance, or even all kinds of tricks, but only had 20!


    Damn, there must be many elixirs in this guy''s hand, which is not as rare as he said, otherwise he would not throw out six elixirs without blinking his eyes.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. I''m tired of it!


    All the people on the scene held their breath, as if they were at the beginning of a miracle. They did not dare to blink more.


    Ning Tao single hand negative stand, a double eye Mou you you stare at in front of this person, that plain face don''t see any tension.


    All of a sudden, he cut the air with one finger and scratched directly on Colonel Fenghua''s chest. The tough skin could be used as a shield, but it was easily scratched.


    As soon as everyone''s pupils shrank, they saw a huge mass of disgusting strange water gushing out of the mouth, and bursts of extremely difficult stench. Seven or eight people vomited on the spot.


    The stench is so powerful that even Minister Xu, who is always happy and angry, doesn''t fight. He covers his nose directly, but he finds that tears come down. It''s all caused by spicy crying.


    When the exhaust system was turned on, it was found that the source was still there. No one in the room could resist it except Ning Tao. Even the soldiers with strong will almost vomited at the moment.


    Isidaiya retreated to the corner, and even the canned herring was not so disgusting that she was dying.


    Some female doctors'' faces turn red and are about to suffocate. If they continue to do so, they will die under biological and chemical weapons.


    "Oh Oh, me...! "


    Ning Tao as if didn''t care about these, still turned a deaf ear to look at his chest, with the strange water out of his thin circle.


    All of a sudden, the strange water is over, followed by the bright red blood like a rose, which is very frightening.


    See this scene, Ning Tao is a finger out, as if contains some kind of magic, a pull on the wound, the next scene is like a zipper, not a scar.


    Magic,


    means to transform decay into magic!


    But few people can see it with their own eyes. If it''s not the water and blood, they think it''s a dream.


    After all this, Ning Tao looked back and found that all the people would kneel on the ground, and others would faint.


    "Eh!"


    With a flick of the sleeve, a hot flame flashed by, and the disgusting filth was burned up.


    For a moment, the floor was clean, and the whole kitchen room could not find a drop of strange water, and the strange smell was drained out.


    "Cough Cough...! "


    Isidaiya breathed greedily, as if the dry earth was welcoming the rain, and the whole person was alive.


    The elderly Minister Xu almost didn''t suffocate. He was lying on the ground with his eyes absent-minded, and his face was palpitating.


    He never thought that he would be forced to death by the smell. I''m afraid he would feel ashamed to death after death.


    Song Qing wakes up. His face is very pale. He looks at the scene stupidly. His compensation liquid Failed?


    A group of high-level officials were confused and stupid, and some of them were even sent to the emergency department, which almost brought the high-level officials of the scientific research department into a mess. If it was said, it would be enough to go down in history.


    In response, Minister Xu began to check all kinds of data of Colonel Fenghua and found that all kinds of life values were stable, basically exceeding the previous records and still rising steadily.


    A whole scan, found that he is now gradually enhanced, did not wake up because he is still in transformation.


    Now he''s amazing. His constitution is different. The machine can''t check it out. It''s just weird from the data.


    Is that elixir really omnipotent?


    At this moment, Song Qing stood up crazily and yelled at Ning Tao: "I don''t agree. I didn''t lose. It must be a fake. Maybe it''s you, the friar, who made the ghost."


    He was so angry that many people sighed. To be honest, they were all on the side of technology, and they didn''t want to lose.


    Song Qing kept looking for reasons, because he couldn''t bear failure, and he didn''t dare. That was his hard work for many years.


    All of a sudden, he had an idea: "our bet is on these two genes. Now it''s a draw at most. You didn''t win and I didn''t lose. They all survived."


    After hearing this, a group of high-level officials were immediately enlightened. Yes, their previous gambling did not include Colonel Fenghua. It can only be said that it was an accident. Even if they lost, it didn''t matter.


    Isidaiya''s face changed. She clenched her teeth but didn''t speak. She felt that what happened today was beyond her control.At this time, Minister Xu''s eyelids jumped and trembled: "wait Wait, do you see a data flash


    With this remark, more than a dozen people were all thrilled. They quickly looked at the data of Colonel Fenghua and trembled.


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, if thoughtful.


    Suddenly, the young man exclaimed: "Department Minister, the gene lock of the tall gene man is about to collapse, and his life value is rapidly declining, almost exceeding the red line. "


    Minister Xu and Song Qing were surprised. The latter turned pale and rushed directly to him. He found that his body was already changing.


    "No Don''t, don''t, you hold on for me. You are all my efforts for so many years. You are going to die. What should I do Song Qinghong yelled with her eyes.


    Xu''s face is pale and bitter. Is the achievements of their scientific research department really vulnerable?


    Ning Tao is a bit impatient. He bends his two fingers and throws out a pill. Song Qing takes it in a daze.


    The former seems to have some feelings, complex way: "in fact, this bet is you win, you think you have the advantage, but I don''t know I have the advantage of endless years of monk wisdom."


    "The brilliance of a civilization naturally has its reason. Don''t underestimate it, but don''t deny that science and technology have its magic, but the inside information is too shallow and needs to grow."


    "The reason why we friars are declining is that the world has changed, we are not suitable for them, and your technology has grown vigorously, and natural selection is the only way Survival of the fittest


    "When your science and technology have reached a brilliant level, we can challenge the glory of our friars. Otherwise, with your small shells, how can we defeat our ancestors?"


    When people heard about it, they all felt thoughtful.


    Ning Tao smile, wayward way: "although I lost the bet, but I will not apologize, because I did not kill that person, I have a clear conscience, apology is impossible in my life."


    With that, the whole person, with a hand on his back, disappeared in front of everyone like a blink.


    As soon as she clenched her teeth, she ran after her.


    Song Qing''s face is complicated. Looking at the pills in his hand, he shed tears. He is wrong, but he is very wrong.


    All along, they are too arrogant!


    With a relieved smile, he stuffed Lingdan in

 Chapter 1347

    Ning Tao went back to the base and didn''t care about what he was doing. After a meal, he went back to the stall.


    Just walked to the door, the mobile phone suddenly rang, turned out to be a text message from an unknown number, let him eyebrow a pick.


    SMS: "108 big bed room, waiting for you..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining. As soon as he sees it, he knows it''s from the devil''s Hot American girl. It''s real.


    He originally thought it was a joke, but he didn''t expect that the woman really dared to let him go, so he was not afraid of the sparks of passion. He thought his endurance was like a piece of thin paper.


    Also, 20 bags!


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s heart is excited. It''s time to show the strength of Chinese men


    "Ha ha...!"


    In a burst of laughter, he began to change clothes. The hotel was just outside the base, and it was the only hotel nearby.


    At this time, in the dormitory room not far away, Dong Miaoke is showing her figure in front of the mirror, which is called a charming.


    Ever since she met isidaiya, she suddenly had no confidence in herself. She had the feeling that the villagers met the nobles.


    But how could she accept it? If she didn''t have to wear military uniform and make-up for the mission, and then she was ready to take action, how could she let the foreign woman oppress herself.


    Now, when she is dressed up, her self-confidence has come back. Her smile and twinkle are full of amorous feelings.


    "Ding Dong!"


    All of a sudden, a mobile phone on the desk rings. Dong Miaoke is stunned by the sound. It seems that it''s not her.


    Take a look, found that this is sister Dong Miaomiao''s mobile phone, because Ning Tao Jiuzhan magpie nest, he had no choice but to squeeze with his sister, the mobile phone should be sister forgot to bring.


    Ben didn''t have any curious ideas. He even just wanted to put down his mobile phone, but he was suddenly attracted by the words on the SMS.


    SMS: "108 big bed room..."


    There are some ellipsis on the back. The mobile phone doesn''t show it, but her face turns white, so she directly delimits the mobile phone and clicks on the SMS.


    Text message: "he Waiting for you! "


    Such a short line of words, but let Dong Miaoke''s red lips open so big, so that the brain did not turn around. When did my sister make a boyfriend? Is there such a person?


    How can she not know that she is a sister, and when she is in the stage of opening a room in a hotel, what''s the situation? Her sister''s character should not be so casual. She really can''t figure it out.


    ¡°108¡­¡­ Waiting for you. "


    Dong Miaoke slowly put down the mobile phone, pale, he is not unacceptable, just come too suddenly, abrupt.


    In addition, without telling her, she has reached the point of opening a house, which makes her a little No taste.


    She went back to the mirror, sat on the chair and curled up her hair. Her sister, who was always gentle and elegant, actually talked about her boyfriend, but she kept it from her sister.


    Over the years, her heart has been hurt, so that she is not willing to accept men, but she does not exclude her sister falling in love, and even encourages her to get out of the shadow of that person.


    Not only sister, her heart also has, that man unconsciously occupied a lot, his name is ningtao.


    All of a sudden, Dong Miaoke had a flash in her mind. Her younger sister had been in the military camp all the time, and she had little contact with men. If she had a boyfriend, there was him Waiting for you, isn''t it


    "It''s Ning Tao...!"


    She almost lost her voice and was shocked. At the thought of the man''s figure, she was throbbing and excited.


    The more she thought about it, the more sure she was, because all other assumptions were unreliable. Maybe she could meet her as her sister.


    This idea grows like a magic idea, which makes her subconsciously start to act. Her hair turns up high unconsciously. She is sexy, mature and charming.


    unconsciously picked up the most expensive lipstick. This is the first time to make use of it, as well as clothes, the most favorite one.


    In her mind, she is still making excuses for herself. It''s reasonable for her to meet her sister''s boyfriend as a parent.


    It depends on whether it is suitable and whether it has a sense of responsibility


    After a while, she had changed her appearance greatly, and she was pure and chaste in the boundless spring.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she is at a loss. What is she doing? It''s like dressing up to meet netizens.


    She clenched her jade fist and kept comforting herself. It''s just as a parent to meet and check. There''s no other meaning.


    Struggling for a long time, she picked up a small bag and went out biting her silver teeth. However, before long, she went back to the room like a thief, grabbed her mobile phone and deleted the message tremblingly.


    Finish these, her heart is like a deer bumping, escape also like left, leaving a good burst of high-heeled shoes collision sound.


    However, it wasn''t long before Dong Miaomiao, who was driving a luxury Bentley, blushed. Although the car was driven by her as a battery car, many old drivers were annoyed.


    But her heart is as sweet as honey, very happy.When I opened the door, I was startled by the mess inside. Neat clothes were scattered all over the floor, underwear, high heels It''s a mess. It''s like being robbed by a sick man.


    Dong Miaomiao covers his red lips, and his beautiful eyes stare round What''s the matter? Where''s my sister on holiday today?


    "Ding Dong!"


    The mobile phone on the desk suddenly rang. She picked it up suspiciously. It turned out to be an unknown text message.


    Open a look, it said: "don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, the last time, and line and cherish, 108 big bed room come quickly, he is waiting for you there, expired don''t wait!"


    Dong Miaomiao''s face was terrified, and all kinds of dangerous ideas were flashing in his brain. The messy room and weird text messages. Was his elder sister, who was a soldier, kidnapped?


    What to do? What to do?


    Who''s going to kidnap my sister?


    108 big bed room, hotel,


    judging from the mess on the ground, the murderer must be a perverted man. He wanted to insult his sister and wanted to go by himself


    At the thought of this, Dong Miaomiao''s pale face appeared strong, "elder sister, don''t worry, let me protect you this time..."


    In a luxury suite, isidaiya hummed a little song and sent a text message. She didn''t feel at ease and didn''t see the sign that the girl was coming, so she couldn''t help sending another one.


    As for the target of SMS, it is Dong Miaomiao!


    As early as a few days ago, he felt that there was something wrong with Ning Tao''s eyebrows. That Nizi ran away because of misunderstanding. She should have a layer of window paper left. She decided to be a living Lei Feng.


    If she wants to do good deeds, she usually doesn''t leave her name.


    When you type the last word and send it, it feels like a sense of strategizing, like the satisfaction of controlling the world.


    Master Yan, if you succeed, don''t forget to thank me. Twenty bags are ready for you. Video It''s about to start, too.


    "Jie Jie...!"

 Chapter 1348

    Isidaiya stretches Miaoman''s figure, and her thin pajamas make her vivid and soul stirring.


    Slightly twisted, but exposed large areas of white, white skin like milk, and cherry embellishment.


    As soon as the phone was thrown, she stretched out a pair of straight and slender legs, and the potential snow-white also disappeared, but she didn''t care at all, so she casually put it on a seat and hummed a little song.


    After a while, he took out a big bag of Spiced melon seeds and a big bag of delicious spicy strips.


    It''s a standard for people who eat melons.


    In front of her is a TV, but the picture is a room, is about to put on a good play!


    Her mouth has been with evil smile, the heart is full of can''t wait, excited


    At this time, Ning Tao dressed up in a coquettish way. The extra clothes in his room should be specially prepared.


    The hair is elegant, the corners of the mouth are full of evil smile, and the face is handsome. At a glance, it has a kind of handsome and compelling feeling!


    The idea of narcissism is so careful that I didn''t expect to come to the gate of the United States.


    At the same time, Dong Miaoke came over with a look of excitement. Maybe it was because there was something important, and the base couldn''t find anyone wandering around. Even if there was one, she couldn''t recognize who the beauty was.


    Sexy, charming, is her pronoun.


    Enchanting and mature are her verbs.


    Unfortunately, Ning Tao and Dong Miaoke are here Meet!


    A meeting, two people at the same time Leng Leng, seem to be thinking about the base and this number of people, how to still look so familiar?


    Crazy Crazy woman?


    Dead pervert!


    Their eyes were round and they looked at each other almost without concealment, one handsome and the other beautiful.


    This is the first feeling without any other factors.


    However, with their fierce relationship, even if they are handsome, they can never admit that they are ugly even if they are killed.


    Better be struck by thunder than tell the truth.


    Dong Miaoke took the lead in sneering and saying, "Oh, even a dead pervert can dress up, but if you have seen a dog dressed, people can''t recognize him as a dog. He is dirty inside."


    The words are very hurtful. It''s because she doesn''t like Kunlun people, and she hates Yanjin because of misunderstanding.


    Ning Tao turns his eyes angrily. Although he can understand, how can he watch her scold himself as if he is afraid of her? It has become his pleasure to fight with a crazy woman.


    Immediately sneered: "hum, you dressed so coquettish is not to seduce a man, tut Tut, it can''t be any itch, if you can''t stand it, you can come and ask me."


    Dong Miaoke''s face was as gloomy as water for a moment. She had already regretted saying that. She was angry, but when she heard that, she felt no guilt.


    "Cold way:" my mother this life even if lonely, marry a dog, a stinky man, will never go to you, even if the world is left you a man, would rather commit suicide


    Seeing his naked contempt, Ning Tao was very angry and said, "who do you think cares about you? A crazy woman, even if she comes to me, I don''t want to. I pity you."


    Dong Miaoke''s face was very angry, but unexpectedly, she didn''t scold him. Instead, she looked at Ning Tao and said with a sneer, "look at you like this, should you go to see netizens?"


    Ning Tao a face defiant, disdain a way: "is so how, have a relation with you, you are not also to see a netizen?"


    Hearing these words, Dong Miaoke did not refute, but admitted: "yes, but my netizen is much more handsome than you, and he is still a man of indomitable spirit."


    Ning Tao sniffed and showed off: "my netizens are much more beautiful than you. People who pursue her can row from Pearl Harbor to Hong Kong Island. She is a beautiful woman with a beautiful country and a beautiful city."


    "And there''s one thing she''s definitely older than you."


    ZS: x


    then he made five fingers curved, joked: "your steamed bread is at best this, and then he made five fingers straight, complacently said:" she is this. "


    Dong Miaoke''s eyes reflect anger, and her makeup is dark red, which is a great shame to a woman.


    But after thinking about it, I didn''t make any trouble. I just sneered and said, "maybe your netizen is still a tiger," and then I straightened my fingers.


    "Step on it!"


    Seeing her leaving quickly, Ning Tao cursed behind her and said, "may your netizens be as handsome as me." then he made a five finger bend behind her.


    After thinking about it, I bent a little more Curse you.


    Seeing that both of them left, the soldier in charge of the gate looked suspicious. Where are these two retarded people from?


    Hotel,


    Dong Miaoke arrived first, with enchanting steps, every move has a tempting style, which is really eye-catching!Some of the men''s eyes are staring straight, drooling, this is where the best beauty, do not know who to enjoy.


    Aware of the attention, although Dong Miaoke blushed, she found self-confidence and forgot her previous unhappiness.


    It''s better to be angry with a pervert. It''s a person from another world. Maybe he''ll be gone at any time. He''ll be quiet and have a big meal.


    Stepping on high heels and shaking his big white legs, he went straight to the deepest part of the corridor, looking for 108£¡


    To be honest, she was nervous.


    It''s my first time to dress up like this. It''s one of the few hotels I''ve ever visited. Maybe I''ll see Ning Tao!


    A heart is very uneasy, in case Ning Tao misunderstood how to do, she is not that kind of woman, this is completely dressed for him, brain is very confused, also don''t know how to think.


    Finally, she stopped in front of room 108!


    At the moment, her heart is like a deer. What if Ning Tao does something out of line? Does he refuse or agree


    All of a sudden, she found that the door was half closed, not closed, but left a crack in the door. Was it deliberately left?


    Dong Miaoke peered at the crack of the door for a long time, but she didn''t see anything unusual in the room, so she knocked hard.


    "Dong!"


    There was no sound, but the door was partially opened.


    Seeing this, Dong Miaoke secretly scolded himself for being useless. He was so timid and like a thief, so he made it clear and left.


    Thinking about it, he rushed in and closed the door. Just as he wanted to finish what he thought, he left, only to find that there was no one in the room, and there was no one in the bathroom.


    All of a sudden, she saw something on the big bed, which made her blush. There were twenty bags?


    Is that guy so powerful that his sister''s little body can stand it? Spit, men really don''t have good things.


    Nose always lingering a strange fragrance, the body unconsciously began to dry hot, let her face also pink up.


    In the deluxe suite, isidaiya, who is sleepy, suddenly wakes up and thinks that a good play is coming. She even holds up popcorn, melon seeds and drinks with a look of high spirits.


    However, in the video, there is another woman, not Dong Miaomiao, but her sister, Dong Miaoke, the instructor of Dong.


    She looked stunned. Before she could figure out why, suddenly a camera appeared in the door The figure of Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, isidaiya shivered, not because of anything else, but because of the preparation she had in the room American special Chun medicine, the property is common tenfold!

 Chapter 1349

    "Dong Dong..."


    Ning Tao grins and knocks at the door. Xu is excited. His strength is a little bigger. The smile at the corner of his mouth is very evil.


    "Xiao. Open the door quickly. I''m coming."


    Dong Miaoke in the room heard the knock on the door, and her heart suddenly raised to her throat. Maybe she was too nervous to think about it.


    It''s over. It''s over. How can What should I do?


    Her face was pink, and now she felt warm all over, and all her mind was fixed on the door.


    Dong Miaoke''s calmness and calmness had been shattered by the atmosphere, and he wanted to find a way to get in.


    This is her sister''s boyfriend, and the date is also her sister. If you see her, what''s the matter? If you destroy the feelings between them, isn''t she guilty.


    When the time comes, what will my sister think of her, especially if she is so beautiful and sexy.


    In fact, Dong Miaoke''s younger sister''s boyfriend is Ning Tao, and he is very sure that this is the only way.


    She has been looking for Ning Tao to have a good talk and be alone, but it''s a pity that she has never had the chance. This time, under the suspicion, she has come to meet her like this.


    She didn''t know what she thought, but she knew what she was going to do now. She couldn''t be sorry to her sister.


    Absolutely


    "Dong Dong!"


    "Big girl, if you don''t open the door again, I''ll break in. I''d better not let me know that you stand me up, or you won''t want the elixir," Ning Tao yelled out.


    "Boom...!"


    This time, Dong Miaoke could hear clearly. How could the voice be so like burning ember? No, it seemed to be the dead pervert.


    This idea really scared her a big jump, a face as black as the bottom of the pot, difficult Isn''t my sister''s boyfriend this dead pervert, good It seems that it''s possible that


    I saw her face frozen, suddenly associated with a lot of things, sister''s strong protection, kindness, joking, jealous, a series of clues, the whole person suddenly realized.


    It turns out that my sister and this dead pervert have been cheating for a long time. Maybe it''s because they don''t deal with each other, so I don''t dare to say.


    But secretly, she has been frowning, even to the point of opening a house, and her sister only found out today.


    In an instant, Dong Miaoke''s beautiful eyes were burning with fury. He didn''t have to think that he knew it was his sister who was cheated by a dead pervert, or even deliberately.


    Because she couldn''t help herself, she started to smear and rape her sister to get revenge.


    Turn around again and look at the 20 bags of Durex on the bed. If she doesn''t come today, she may have to use all of her sisters. What a scene it would be


    Dong Miaoke could not imagine, dare not think, for a moment, the eyes of Qi were about to crack, the whole body was shaking violently.


    "Creak!"


    At this moment, the door was opened with a big crack. She could see a man''s hand coming in. Dong Miaoke was very angry, but she was not willing, because she didn''t come out with a gun. If she really met Yan Jin and was caught by her, she would be afraid of 20 bags It''s going to be used by her.


    "Lingling...!"


    Ning Tao is about to walk in, suddenly the mobile phone rings, directly impatient way: "who ah, don''t know Lao Tze is picking up a girl?"


    In the deluxe suite, isidaiya looked embarrassed and said to the phone with a dry smile: "cough So That''s me. "


    Ning Tao is suspicious and asks: "I''m at the door. How can you call me? Do you dare to stand me up? Don''t let me see you in the future."


    Isidaiya''s face turned black in the room, but looking at the woman on the screen, she was worried and comforted: "that Well, I went to the top of the building, you come to me, here, that... "


    "I''ll go to the roof of your sister''s building. Are you American women sick? You have to go to the roof. You don''t think it''s cold. I don''t think it''s cold. Get down to serve you."


    Ning Tao hangs up the phone and walks into the room.


    In the line of sight, it was empty, and there was a faint fragrance in the room.


    Looking at the bed again, I found 20 bags of Durex


    Ning Tao picked pick eyebrow, this woman is really going to sacrifice for social intercourse, he can''t believe so easily.


    TD''s first Jo hair 2,


    that American girl never does thankless things. There must be a trap behind a beautiful girl.


    I''m afraid that American girl was stimulated. Seeing that she was squandering elixir, she prepared to pit herself.


    Ning Tao is lying on the bed, thinking about how American girls will deal with him. What''s wrong with him?


    Under the big bed, Dong Miaoke takes out the dagger with an angry face. This is the weapon she will carry at any time, and also her ultimate self-defense object. At this moment, she is so angry that she can crush steel.


    What she said just now deviated from her idea. This pervert actually got into a relationship with the American girl, playing with her sister, and going upstairs to ask her about the American girlM''s, too much deceiving!


    This dead pervert should be cut to pieces. He dares to be so shameless and obscene, playing with two women at the same time.


    It''s all her fault. If it wasn''t for her to argue with the dead pervert, I''m afraid her own sister would not suffer.


    Dong Miaoke is extremely remorseful, a pair of beautiful eyes can seep blood, this dead abnormal person, she must kill to vent her anger.


    In the suite, isidaiya is staring at the camera screen. Ning Tao is lying on the big bed in a trance, while Dong Miaoke is hiding under the big bed. These two enemies are separated by one bed.


    If the two of them meet, there must be a fight. If they shoot here, it will make a big deal.


    In an instant, her whole head was big. According to her plan, the person who came at the moment should be dong Miaomiao.


    And then the drug works, and she''s responsible for the video and keeping it.


    In this way, she has the confidence to threaten!


    What a perfect plan. It can not only make others beautiful, but also get what you want. It can kill two birds with one stone.


    But now, all destroyed by Dong Miaoke, she has to worry about whether they will fight each other. What will she do after the accident?


    At this moment, she suddenly saw Dong Miaoke darting out from under the big bed, stabbing down with a sharp dagger. Her movements were flowing, sophisticated and fierce, and she could almost kill him.


    But Ning Tao is not a mortal, has long been aware that something is wrong, but also on guard against the American girl, how can this blow help him.


    Arm a file, a fall over the shoulder, will attack the person directly fell to the bed, he turned over a span, directly sitting on her.


    Just want to start, suddenly look a stiff, a pair of pupils revealed incredible color, startled: "Ju It''s you, crazy woman


    Dong Miaoke was pressed under him, but he could not resist. He was furious and said, "if you have seed, you will come to me. I can''t beat you, but squeezing can also drain you and kill your descendants!"

 Chapter 1350

    Ning Tao a face is gaping, this woman again hair what crazy, oneself how she, not is scolded a few words?


    I hate to kill sperm


    Seeing that he was absent-minded, Dong Miaoke struggled to resist and used both hands and feet, but just a little better, he was forced on the bed.


    Although her constitution has been transformed and sublimated, she is too weak compared with the friars.


    Ning Tao looks puzzled. He always feels that since he received the message, he has fallen into a premeditated whirlpool. What is Dong Miaoke''s madness and he wants to kill himself.


    The latter kept struggling, but a pair of faces had turned red.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao swallowed saliva, always feel this woman is playing with fire.


    Both of them have red faces. The American special aphrodisiac is targeted and can''t be noticed. What''s more, it''s no accident that it''s still in such a fun room.


    "Crazy woman, don''t seduce me, if you make me angry, let you know," Ning Tao said hard.


    Dong Miaoke''s eyes were full of spring, but her stubborn nature made her shout: "come on, I''m afraid you''re not a soldier!"


    Ning Tao throat dry, a face angry way: "smelly woman, you don''t think I dare not, later let you cry to death, let you give me a football team."


    "If you want to be beautiful, I''ll give you a platoon and let you fight the devil. Bah, if you can survive today, even if I lose, scum man," Dong Miaoke scolded


    In the suite, isidaiya looked at the screen with a black face and earphone in her ear. What they said was heard by her head, and the corners of her mouth were twitching.


    Suddenly, her eyes brightened.


    The situation doesn''t seem particularly bad.


    Her purpose is to clamp down on Ning Tao. Whether it''s Dong Miaomiao or Dong Miaoke, as long as she can have a relationship with Yan Jin, and she can record the whole process completely, it''s a great success.


    As for afterwards, that crazy woman and Ning Tao have nothing to do with her, so they don''t admit it.


    At the thought of this, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    "I warn you, if you dare to challenge me again, don''t blame me for being rude!" Ning Tao red eyes low roar way.


    With the last trace of reason, he said in Dong Miaoke''s ear: "crazy lady, if I offend you, I will be responsible to you whether you want to or not."


    "I Do what you say


    Dong Miaoke''s eyes were like silk, and her cheeks were full of spring. Her words made her relax, and her heart was unspeakable bitterness.


    In the suite, isidaiya''s eyes are staring at the screen. Her plan is finally about to start. She can imagine Ning Tao''s helplessness when she sees the film, begging for compromise.


    The corner of the evil mouth outlined the arc of a grim smile.


    At the moment of the attack, the door of room 108 was kicked open.


    Dong Miaomiao rushed in first, followed by Yunfeng first team and many soldiers.


    But they were stunned by this scene


    As a matter of fact, isidaiya in the suite was drinking a drink. As a result, she sprayed it all on the screen, and she was very angry.


    "Ah ah...!"


    Iside''s face flushed with elegance. She grabbed things and smashed them. She knew that this plan had failed


    Dong Miaomiao, Yunfeng, the officer and others are silly. Don''t they say that someone has been kidnapped? How can it be like opening a house?


    The former is like being struck by thunder. Seeing this scene with a pretty pale face, one''s heart is like being hit by a meteor and falling apart.


    An experienced officer noticed that the smell of the room and the two were still kissing.


    He frowned and quickly took out a basin of water from the bathroom, splashed it on them, chilly.


    For a moment, Ning Tao and his wife were sober for a short time, and they were extremely clear. The heat was suppressed by the cold water, but they didn''t yell, and the corners of their mouths were filled with bitterness.


    As soon as Dong Miaomiao bit his teeth, he rushed to hold Dong Miaomiao in his arms and carried him out with his slender figure.


    , a soldier, looks awesome and hostile. Yunfeng and others are secretly thumbs up on ningtao, brother.


    Ning Tao ignores them. Instead, he looks at the whole hotel. It must be the American girl who made the ghost.


    All of a sudden, his eyes flashed golden, and he rushed out of the window. 808, the woman was there.


    "Bang!"


    The window was smashed and Ning Tao climbed up from the wall like a gecko.


    More new! On the fastest D, V


    isidaiya is smashing things in her pajamas. Suddenly, she is shocked and turns her head to see the furious Ning Tao.


    "Soul Confusion


    With a flash of gold, isidaiya lost her mind for a moment.


    But in this moment, Ning Tao came to her side like lightning."Pa pa pa...!"


    "Smelly woman, I''m addicted to it. If I don''t teach you a lesson, I don''t know what conquest is. If I don''t rape you don''t know what obedience is..."


    Isidaiya was stunned and angry.

 Chapter 1351

    At this time, Ning Tao said with a faint smile: "don''t forget what the elder said before you set out. As long as anyone brings back valuable information, the reward is also very rich, even the apprentice..."


    "If you can see the strongest aircraft carrier in the world with your own eyes, once you pass it back, the elder will be very happy. In a word, it''s a great benefit. Brother Yunfeng, you have to make a good choice."


    The last sentence was very hard. Yunfeng''s eyelids beat for a while, slightly moved. It was no problem.


    He said with a dry smile: "ha ha Yan brother is polite, this is not my has the final say, the elders have orders, otherwise, you pick first, then I will give you a meaning.


    Ning Tao a face at will, and kind way: "since so, that I am not polite, I first choose three captains."


    "Please


    Yunfeng, Yanling, Xueji three people, especially hundreds of eyes looking at them.


    This is a great power. It is equivalent to creating a person. Whoever you choose will be a great gift.


    "Elder martial brother, choose me, I can bear hardships and stand hard work, and I have already worshipped elder martial brother..."


    "Elder martial sister, you are the most beautiful in other people''s hearts. You are the first beauty in Kunlun. Elder martial sister, choose me..."


    Hundreds of people were in a sudden uproar, trying to squeeze into the team one by one. The words were extremely flattering.


    Three people are slightly proud, all according to the model still selected a few people, Yanling selected Huang Ze, Yunfeng selected Yunling, Fenghe, Xueji selected a female disciple, most of them are confidants!


    There''s the last one. The three of them agreed to let Ning Tao choose, because it''s easy to offend people at this time.


    Ning Tao laughs dryly and selects a person with a middle eye. His strength is one of the highest, but there is no school.


    The number of nine people in the party has been fixed. We''ll leave immediately.


    Ning Tao thought about it, but he was temporarily out of the team. He still had a problem in his heart. He needed to meet Dong Miaoke!

 Chapter 1352

    "Dong Dong..."


    Ning Tao knocks on the door carefully, a little uneasy. He is very worried about Dong Miaoke''s mood.


    The latter''s strong character, or by a disgusting outsider insult, it is estimated that it must be gas gnashing teeth.


    He is ready to reveal his identity to her if he really can''t. as long as she can keep the secret strictly, he still feels a little sorry to quarrel with her for so many days.


    "Creak!"


    At this time, the door was wide open, and Dong Miaomiao, with a look of astonishment, was obviously very suspicious of the visitor.


    Ning Tao a face wry smile, dry cough way: "that, I I''m looking for your sister. She should be in the room


    Dong Miaomiao clenched his teeth and said, "it''s inside."


    With that, he measured his body and revealed Dong Miaoke, who was curled up in a daze at the window, with a rare confusion in his eyes.


    Ning Tao walked over with a stiff head. He had already made up his mind that he could not fight back and scold him later.


    Dong Miaoke seemed to be aware of it. He looked at it with a pair of secluded eyes and said plainly, "what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    "Er, in fact, it''s all a misunderstanding. I came to you just to explain to you. Whether you believe it or not, it''s more comfortable to say it," said Ning Tao.


    Dong Miaoke glanced at him and said faintly, "I know it''s a misunderstanding, so you don''t need any explanation. If it''s OK, please come back. Don''t you have a task?"


    Ning Tao sighed helplessly and found that the calmer the woman was, the more wrong she was. He had to say, "I''m sorry."


    With that, he walked away without looking back.


    Seeing this scene, Dong Miaomiao can''t help but go to her sister to comfort her. For so many years, she has been lonely and hurt by a man, but now she is despised.


    Suddenly, Dong Miaoke couldn''t bear to go on, a jade hand tightly covered his red lips, eyes red, beautiful eyes full of tears, long backlog of grievances finally vent.


    She is not because of Ning Tao, but feel too lonely, so many years is a strong person came, one of the sad, who knows, she just suddenly some pity themselves.


    Living a woman''s life that is not a woman


    Dong Miaomiao was distressed to see her sister''s tears streaming down her face. She once advised her sister to find a man, but the result was not satisfactory.


    Seeing her face turn white, she summoned up courage and whispered in his ear: "elder sister, this burning ember seems to be..."


    Dong Miaoke''s eyes are becoming dim


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao left, got on the special car prepared by the military region, drove to a port, and then went to a vast sea area by boat.


    It was also at this time that he learned that in order to prevent accidents, the United States actually drove the Ares near Huaxia, to be exact, near the island country, and moored it in the ocean.


    Yunfeng, Yanling, Xueji, huangze, Fenghe, Yunling, and a snow palace woman, Yuanhong chosen by Ning Tao!


    A group of nine people went to the Ares in this way. Everyone''s strength was extremely strong. The weakest person was naturally Huang Ze. Ning Tao beat him at the beginning, and there were several people at the peak.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied with this camp, the first thing is to ensure his safety, otherwise he would never go.


    After driving on the sea for about half a day, I finally saw a huge object in one direction, with a huge outline, just like an evil dragon crawling on the sea, which can turn the world upside down.


    Sunlight, the metal like luster, showing a solemn atmosphere, bursts of roar, like rolling thunder.


    The faces of Yunfeng were dull, and their eyes looked at the huge object in horror. The aircraft and artillery had given them enough shock, but this warship was too terrible.


    They can''t imagine that a group of weak mortals can have such ability to build such lofty momentum, just like a sea city, a sea island!


    "Boom!"


    A shell suddenly hit. Instead of hitting the boat, it hit the front of the boat precisely and let the waves beat down.


    All of them were drenched in water, and some of them were nearly washed out of the boat by the strong wind.


    Ning Tao''s face was as gloomy as water, which was a naked humiliation to them and a deliberate embarrassment to them.


    Looking around, I found that several people were lying on the ground reflexively. They were inexplicably afraid of the shells. Only Yunfeng, Yanling and Yuanhong could hold them.


    Yunfeng, with the same gloomy face, gritted his teeth and said, "they are looking for death and deliberately provoking the majesty of Kunlun."


    Ning Tao recovers calm, light way: "what all don''t care, straight near, I see they dare a gun to blow us, let the elders dismantle it at that time."


    After that,


    the ship approached the aircraft carrier without delay!


    There was no shell in this distance. They came to the side of the aircraft carrier and jumped up.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Nine people very coquettishly appear on the deck, but wait for them is a row of shells, and a beam of laser weapons."Gulu...!"


    Yunfeng and others have dry throats and stiff bodies. They have no doubt that they will be beaten into beehives as long as they move disorderly.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s eyes were quiet. He saw the appearance of one of the officers and threw the pass directly. Since isidaiya gave it to him, it would be useful.


    The officer coldly took the pass, looked at it, but didn''t care. If it wasn''t for this, I''m afraid he would have killed him.


    I saw him cold way: "sorry, confirm identity need to wait time, you just wait here."


    Yan Ling and others face embarrassed, gloomy way: "I do not know how long to wait, how to determine the identity?"


    The officer''s face was cold and said faintly, "I don''t know. Just wait here. Why do you ask so many questions? I advise you not to move. Otherwise, I''m afraid the bullet won''t have eyes."


    With this remark, Yunfeng and others turned blue and red.


    Obviously they invited them, but now they are allowed to stay like prisoners, standing on the deck like a fool, being held up by a group of people with guns, and there are people watching jokes on them.


    Damn it,


    a group of low-class people, ordinary people


    On the ship, in an elegant room.


    A young man with blonde hair was drinking red wine. He looked at the bottom with a banter on his face. The corner of his mouth raised a proud radian.


    "Moss, do you think they''ll be caught like a fool and seen like monkeys?" the blonde said to a gentleman beside him.


    The gentleman narrowed his eyes and shook his head: "no, the longer they live, the more they can''t stand it. On the contrary, young master, you are so embarrassed to them Is that really good? "


    The young master gave a cold smile and said: "I heard that Daiya has been wronged. As her man, I have to ask. No matter who it is, I will make him pay the price."


    "Even the friars Jie Jie...! "


    Ning Tao''s eyes half narrowed, and looked at the taunting eyes above. They were also VIP guests, but they were treated as monkeys.


    All of a sudden, he burst out of his spiritual power and roared: "people in the Kunlun Kingdom listen to the order. Your hospitality humiliates us so much. We should fight for our dignity


    "Even if it''s dead, it''s going to destroy the carrier!"


    B / original B version o first% hair / U


    "kill!"

 Chapter 1353

    "Kill!"


    A command is like lighting a fuse.


    There has never been a moment like now when the eight people who were already in a state of anger broke out at the same time!


    Ning Tao takes the lead and takes a step. The power of Lian Ying Wuzhong bursts out in horror. His sword eyebrows stand upright and he is not angry.


    The other eight followed closely, and there were several monks at the peak of guanglianying. At this moment, the breath echoed from afar. When they stepped out, the Ares trembled.


    The officer''s pupil shrank. He was a gene warrior, but now he felt a burst of tightness in his chest. It seems that there are strong monks, among them, one of them.


    "Click...!"


    Bursts of mechanized sound sounded, ready to fire!


    Ning Tao and other nine people are full of breath. Even if the spirit of alchemy comes, they have the power of the first World War. How can they stand this humiliation.


    Better die than stoop!


    The young master in Yajian immediately pinches the red wine glass in his hand, and a ferocious expression appears on his handsome face.


    "Hum, it''s just a bunch of poor people in decline. I dare to challenge my ISI family. I wanted to make you lose face and have a long memory, but who knows you are so ignorant."


    "Looking for death!"


    Just stood up, but a strong hand on his shoulder, and a warning, "young master, don''t be impulsive, don''t cause discord among the three parties because of small things."


    The young master looked at each other coldly, not moved at all.


    However, with a slight glance, Mrs. moss said with a meaningful consolation, "young master, she''s here."


    Once this is said, the opportunity to kill is gone with the wind.


    "Stop it."


    I saw a voice with anger came out, directly scolded the two sides, blocked in the center of the storm.


    Ning Tao and the officer''s pupil shrink, and they choose to stop. The tense atmosphere never comes back.


    Because it''s isidaiya!


    She looked angry and stared at the officer and said, "who told you to do it?"


    The officer''s face froze, his lips wriggled, but he didn''t speak. He just glanced up slightly.


    This moment was caught by isidaiya, light silver pupil looked up, accurately looked at the young master in Yajian, a pair of Daimei angrily wrinkled.


    I know it''s him, the dog can''t change his shit!


    When she came back, because she was angry, she had some complaints. It is estimated that she was heard by some dog.


    Saw her a bite teeth, as did not see, straight to ningtao and others in front, a face of apology: "sorry, this is our mistake, let you laugh."


    Xueji couldn''t bear this kind of anger. She said: "well, we value the face of the United States, so we were invited here, but who knows we don''t even know the rules."


    Isidaiya frowned and continued to smile.


    Yanling couldn''t bear it either. He said angrily, "if all the people on this ship are of this kind of virtue, I think we''d better go back home. Who would like to accept the bird''s gas and stink here?"


    Although Yunfeng didn''t speak, he snorted contemptuously.


    Successive actions really made isidaiya unable to come down. Her face turned blue and red, and the atmosphere became more and more awkward.


    When Ning Tao saw that he was wrong, he stood up and said with a smile, "no problem, some people are naughty. You don''t have to feel guilty for him when you see him clean up."


    |


    isidaiya looked at him bitterly with a complicated face, but she still felt pain.


    Ning Tao felt guilty when she saw him. When he was about to turn his eyes to the top, there were many VIP guests in the middle, while there was only one room in the top 2 People!


    Two eyes look at each other, the space is split, as if there are thousands of troops in the war, more than a share of fighting.


    Ning Tao and the young master look at each other from a distance, and they all see a chill in each other''s eyes, as if they can do it at any time.


    At this time, isidaiya stood in the middle of them. First she glared at the young master fiercely, then she looked at Ning Tao and said: "where are my twenty elixirs?"


    Ning Tao grinned and stretched out his hand. He pulled isidaiya into his arms and whispered, "if you want a magic pill, you can give it to me as long as you make me happy."


    The latter''s delicate body is stiff, the hand that originally wanted to struggle suddenly becomes weak, and her world has changed since yesterday.


    Why?


    Because panacea!


    The pill in her hand was taken by her, but the result was astonishing and shocking.


    She is a member of the ISI family, and the only feature of the family is the crystal head. The more noble symbol is that she has evolved into a bright and transparent one, and a dream silver hair is everything.


    Because of her excellent talent and strong ability, she became so popular in the family that the bastard fell in love with her. She thought this was her life.


    However, that pill actually stimulated her, coupled with the strange transformation before, now He has half a head of silver hair.She doesn''t know what will happen if she continues to swallow pills. If she turns into a silver haired woman, she may become the successor of an intelligent teacher, especially now an intelligent teacher is dying


    Desire,


    there has never been a moment like this.


    She wants to control her own destiny and even her family. Everyone says that the fish on the chopping board is to be slaughtered by others, and her purpose of using this sentence is to be the one who kills the fish!


    Aware of her obedience, Ning Tao is stunned. Unexpectedly, it''s just a joke. This American girl is really stupid.


    All of a sudden, he felt a murderous look cut over, like nine hell, creepy.


    Look up, immediately see that young master angry look to this side, the green veins of forehead can see clearly.


    Ning Tao is dumb for a while, but people have already given him a big palm. Now it''s nothing to give him a green hat.


    He immediately threw his arms and fingers at the table, freeing up, and posing as a winner with a face of provocation.


    It''s like saying, "I just touched it. What can you do?"


    In the elegant room, the muscles on the young master''s face beat, a pair of fists clenched, and the whole room was filled with gravity.


    "You, look, die!"


    Hearing these words, James'' eyelids not only beat, but this time he didn''t ask.


    Ning Tao has a rebellious face. Even if it''s your territory, how can it be? If you don''t treat me sincerely, why should I get used to you.


    Isidaiya, blushing and angry, pinched the fat in secret and twisted it in a big circle.


    Ning Tao endured the pain and strode toward the warship with a dry smile. Since you want to play, I will play with you.


    Yunfeng and others looked happy and elated.


    In the elegant room, the young master sneers, tears off his clothes, turns around and drinks a glass of red wine on the table, then smashes it to pieces.


    Go down in a fierce way.

 Chapter 1354

    Inside the Ares, there are many distinguished guests, almost at the top of the world, with a high status.


    Ning Tao walks in with Daiya in his arms, and finds that people here look at him strangely. No wonder, this guy dares to challenge the ISI family and take advantage of it.


    It''s awesome.


    you''ve got gentian in your guts.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care. He leads several people in with a big stride and finds that this is indeed a high-class banquet.


    Like the first family of acquaintances, will,


    the vampiric smell is disgusting,


    the camouflaged blood werewolf,


    many world-class consortia and forces


    After a cursory scan, I found that most of them have been heard, and now I have seen them with my own eyes.


    Where they passed, there was no obstacle. It was like walking on a red carpet. When they were about to reach the peak, they were finally stopped.


    In sight, the young master sat on the chair coldly, looking at him with a ferocious face and playing with a gun in his hand.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao directly sucks a chair over and sits in front of him with a swagger.


    Isidaiya finally broke away, and she was at a loss. She always felt that they were going to fight.


    Seeing this, the young master said with a smile: "it''s interesting. I haven''t met such an innocent person for a long time. I dare not only touch my woman, but also challenge me."


    "Good, good...!"


    Ning Tao looks evil and evil, as if he is not afraid of heaven and earth. He hums coldly: "few people dare to play with me and embarrass me. Since you are so arrogant, why should I hang you?"


    "Very good, I hope your strength can match your arrogance. My men never kill nobody, give your name and prepare to die," the young master said with a gloomy face.


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes and said faintly: "if you don''t change your name, you will not change your surname. Your surname is Yan, and you will be called master Yan by outsiders."


    Burning embers


    As soon as the name came out, it immediately caused quite a stir, because it has been heard all over the world, only for the high-level.


    It''s because of a magic pill!


    First came the miracles of Beijing, and then came the miracle of the future Ministry of scientific research, which made many people waver.


    Of course, these are all hearsay news from the underground world. So far, no outsider has ever been confirmed. They have also sent someone to inquire about it, but they find that it is confidential.


    Who master Yan is is still unknown.


    A group of bigwigs look surprised, didn''t expect to think of that Yan master, unexpectedly so sat in front of me.


    Young master is also surprised by this name, if this person is really master Yan, then he really can''t kill.


    American CIE God Bureau, hexagonal big business group, but they are all eager to cooperate with master Yan. Kill him, and he''s finished!


    His face was gloomy. He had been told that some of the monks invited by Daiya made her angry. He didn''t think too much about it, so he just started.


    I didn''t expect that there were Master Yan!


    Looking at the Ning Tao in front of him with a face of provocation, he bears the pride of ISI family. How can he bow his head and stay hard.


    At this time, Ning Tao asked: "who are you?"


    "The young master of the ISI family, who is also the master of the Ares, you can call me isimok, but I prefer to be called young master," said isimok haughtily.


    ISI Moke,


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows are raised, but there is no accident. It is estimated that the only person who can make American girls helpless is the ISI family.


    But now, no matter who he is, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu slaps him, today''s thing will be said.


    Around the dignitaries have found a good place to sit down and watch, will eating cakes, looks very strange.


    Ning Tao sits on the chair and looks at him coldly. They are reasonable. No matter where they go, it makes sense. Even if it''s big today, he will accompany him to the end.


    Mork doesn''t give advice. He gambles on the prestige of the ISI family. Although he can''t kill him, at least he has to beat him.


    I saw him make a small move. A model with a hot figure came by. It should be an international model with excellent temperament. The whole person went to that station, and the momentum went up.


    Temperament has the upper hand, confidence and confidence.


    "PATA!"


    A cut rare cigar is skillfully lit by a famous model. Mokexie smiles and puffs out smoke. He looks at Ning Tao scornfully.


    It seems to be saying: "see, I''m a young master. You can compare with me if you are poor."


    See this scene, Ning Tao a stare, this goods is to compare with their own gas field, he does not seem too shabby.


    Heart a horizontal, also learn Mok a wave, a pair of deep eyes toward behind a look, as if to say something.


    Seeing this, Mok sneered on the spot and said with disdain: "master Yan, don''t pretend to be forced if you don''t have money. Be careful of being struck by thunder. If you apologize now, maybe I''m in a good mood. I can let you go. Don''t regret it too late."Ning Tao just disdains to look at him and claps his hands. Behind him, there are two people, Xueji and Yinger.


    These are the only two beauties in the team.


    As soon as they appear on the stage and their veil is lifted, they are immediately gorgeous and startled. They are as cool as the nine immortals, which makes people worship them.


    In particular, Xueji also held a fruit plate, put a crystal clear pulp into Ning Tao''s mouth gently.


    QR * * I


    Ying''er pinches her shoulders and beats her back consciously, just like a fairy coming down to earth to be a maid, which makes many people envious.


    Ning Tao a face is proud, eating the flesh ambiguous way: "what did you just say, I didn''t hear clearly?"


    Mork smell speech a face gloomy, the two women''s amazing also shocked him, but now give Ning Tao when tea pinch shoulder.


    Looking around again, I suddenly feel a little humiliated.


    Isidaiya looked at their actions, a burst of laughter, the two big men now like a child in this show off.


    "Whoosh!"


    There was a gentleman around him, smiling, gentle and gentle, but his noble momentum and strength were terrible.


    This should be a powerful geneticist!


    Seeing him step out, he said with a smile: "I''ve heard about the power of monks for a long time, but I''ve never met them. There''s a question I''m curious about. Which one is better, friars or geneticists?"


    Ning Tao looks playful and doesn''t care.


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure stood in front of him, wearing a cloud robe and depicting the patterns of mountains and rivers, and said with a smile: "this is also a question I want to know recently, but I think It''s better to be a monk. "


    As soon as his eyes were cold, a field like aura burst out, like a hurricane. "But how can I think that the geneticist is much better than the declining thing."


    "Hum, it''s just something that seems to be human and non-human. It''s always heresy and can''t be on the stage. My friar is the only truth," he said sharply.


    "If so, come and fight!"


    MS directly burst clothes, incarnation beast, a foot on the ground, like a shell general rush out, power hegemony.


    Yunfeng holds the sword with one hand, surrounded by the Qi of Yuntian sword, a sword frost fourteen states, only I Yuntian to the sky!

 Chapter 1355

    "Boom!"


    The two figures collided with each other in a violent way.


    The strength of MS should be at the level of false gods, while the strength of Yunfeng is the peak of refining babies, but there are many ways to do it.


    Yuntian palace, as the Kunlun Kingdom, picks up a revolver and subconsciously puts it on his head. Suddenly, he takes aim at Ning Tao!


    "Pa!"

 Chapter 1356

    Although it doesn''t ring, it makes Ning Tao''s pupils shrink.


    This guy didn''t follow suit. Just now he was fighting with you to the end. Now he counsels in front of us.


    Under the perspective, he threw the left wheel to Ning Tao again, showing self-confidence.


    The latter''s eyes narrowed, fearless against his head shot, as expected, no gun.


    Yanling, Huang Ze in the back to see angry unceasingly, face dew unwilling, three guns, the whole three guns have not killed him.


    Is this guy so lucky?


    Many of the big guys are happy to see this, because they have a 95% chance of winning the MOOC.


    The war outside has turned the world upside down, but no one is watching them now. The game in front of them is more wonderful than the war.


    Ning Tao''s face is indifferent. The next slot is the bullet. He dug the hole himself, but others didn''t jump. The result is very bad.


    I didn''t think much about it. My whole body was tense. I could only prepare to avoid bullets, but I was not sure. This is not an ordinary gun.


    "Please


    Throw the gun away and the spirit is surging.


    "Bang."


    Suddenly, isidaiya stopped the left wheel in the middle. Her face was very gloomy and her pupils were water silver.


    Mok''s smile froze and he said angrily, "what are you doing, Daiya? I''m taking it out on you. You''re crazy."


    However, isidaiya just looked at him in disgust, then pointed the gun to the outside and pulled the trigger in a flash.


    "Bang!"


    The powerful recoil force made her flash. If this bullet was fired, no matter the friars or geneticists would die.


    Outside two people fight red eye, it''s totally relying on strength to carry gas on the sea. At the moment, with two people as the center, it''s like a pot, or a box of ice cream, being scooped.


    A turtle was shocked by the force and completed a beautiful arc in the air, but a bullet shot him through.


    The turtle looked at his broken shell with a confused face.


    With a cold face, isidaiya threw the gun away and said, "there''s an order on it. We''re going to get to the theme immediately. No matter who dares to make trouble, no matter who kills, the code number is Double jeopardy


    After that, he turned directly into a room, leaving a blank face of people. What does that mean.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, the heart has realized, immediately shrugged a shoulder, with the people shake big swing with the past.


    Isimok crushed the chair, but he was the organizer of the place. He immediately said with a farfetched smile, "excuse me, everyone. There''s still a lot to see outside."


    Then he walked into the room with a stiff face.


    Will and others showed interest, but the line of gene fighters stopped everything and had to watch the war outside.


    MS and Yunfeng have the same fighting power. It''s hard to decide whether they will win or lose in a short time. What they are fighting for now is their own details.


    "Cloud Sky Sword technique, one sword destroys nine you!"


    "Fighting, air cannon!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of fighting outside, but there were only three people in one room. They didn''t like each other.


    The atmosphere was tense. Isidaiya took the lead in breaking the atmosphere and said coldly, "according to the Kunlun elders and the news from the Pentagon, let''s negotiate again."


    Ning Tao, with a rebellious face, disdained to say: "what''s to talk about? I really can''t wait on him with this attitude."


    Hearing these words, isimok looked gloomy and said coldly, "hum, if someone hadn''t intervened just now, I would have made your head explode. How could you be alive?"


    Ning Tao said: "yes, I will come again."


    As soon as they were about to argue, isidaiya slapped the table and said angrily, "enough. It''s time to get down to business. It''s not time for you to argue here. You''d better be honest."


    Then he said to Ning Tao, "twenty elixirs can be cashed now. We have paid for the corresponding electronic technology and some weapons. It''s your turn."


    Ning Tao frowned. He didn''t know about it. He said that he gave the elixir to the elder, but he got it in the end. Wouldn''t he give the elixir to others for nothing.


    It seems that those old people regard themselves as coolies and don''t tell them any news. It''s disgusting.


    After thinking about it, he took out two jade bottles, pushed them directly in front of Daiya, and said plainly, "twenty elixirs. I said yes, one of them is not enough for you."


    Suddenly, with quick eyes and quick hands, Mok snatched a jade bottle and said with a playful smile, "it''s OK. I''ll help you to have a look."


    Isidaiya didn''t care about him. It was something the family wanted. He didn''t dare to hang it up, or he would suffer.


    Open the jade bottle, a delicious fragrance, let two people have a relaxed and happy feeling, just some fragrance, let two people body comfortable, then, eat?


    Isimok licked his dry lips, and suddenly a wave of greed came into being, but here he did not dare to mess around.


    Daiya is also very excited. Her body changes. She knows best. If she swallows all these pills, will they degenerate?Repressing his emotion, he said happily: "master Yan, it seems that there are signs of cooperation between us. We have no reservation about your elders..."


    "Stop, I don''t want to know what the elders want to do, and they didn''t tell me what you want to do. You can tell me straight away, don''t beat around the Bush," Ning Tao said with a strong attitude.


    "That''s right, we want to" as much as possible "in exchange for the elixir. Of course, we will also pay for the core technology," she said


    "Hum, don''t follow me so much. I''ll ask you what practical benefits I have. I''m not interested in your technology at all," Ning Tao said with his arms around him.


    "But you elders..."


    "Elder, if you agree, let them give you. I''ve already given 20 elixirs. I''ve done enough for Kunlun. If I want one, I''ll die!"

 Chapter 1357

    Seeing him playing a rogue, Daiya and Mok have a headache. It''s really not a good thing. They can''t discuss it.


    Isidaiya seemed to understand something, and frowned, "you mean that if we want to exchange, we should use something that appeals to you, not to your elders."


    "Why, aren''t you in the same family as those so-called elders?" Mork was puzzled.


    Ning Tao gave him a white look and said, "just like you, I want to make a deal with you now. You need to pay 600 billion US dollars, but I will give you the things you bought to the ISI family. Now Do you understand? "


    Hearing this, Mok finally realized.


    If it is really like this, I''m afraid the family will only give him some famous gimmicks and gimmicks without any practical benefits.


    It should be noted that she paid 600 billion US dollars, but got some empty results. How can she be satisfied? It''s like a dream to make people full and full spit out again?


    Isidaiya had a headache. Although she had expected this day for a long time, there was still no good way to deal with it.


    Because he doesn''t know what this guy wants. If those elders can''t control him any more, I''m afraid it depends on his mood. It''s the most terrible thing to deal with an unpredictable person.


    Seeing their deep voice, Ning Tao stood up casually, waved his hand to them and said, "I''m tired after a long journey, so I''ll go back to have a rest first. You should think about it slowly first."


    "Bang!"


    Seeing him leave, the murderer appeared on Mork''s face and disappeared in a flash. At least it can''t be done now.


    Turning around, her eyes filled with deep love, she said with a smile: "Daiya, we haven''t been alone like this for a long time. As a woman, why do you have to work hard?"


    "You know, my love for you and my love for you can be learned every day. As long as you marry me, you have everything."


    Daiya sneered and said sarcastically, "then I think you should know that what I advocate is freedom and freedom. I can''t get up to a rich man like you."


    Seeing that he still wanted to make trouble, she stood up and walked to the door, "the more you do this, the more I will hate you. Instead of spending energy on me, it''s better to do something big."


    "You know, beautiful women love heroes!"


    "Bang."


    The light sound of the door made Mork''s face show a trace of ecstasy. He thought it was a hint to him.


    I have to say that there is a lot of truth in this. As the young master of the ISI family, he must have done something with great achievements, but he hasn''t said anything big yet.


    He thinks that this is the reason why isidaiya has been reluctant to fall in love with him. Beautiful women love heroes, but they are too mediocre to satisfy her appetite.


    The more he thought about it, the more happy he was


    "Boom!"


    The battle between Ames and Yunfeng is coming to an end, and the waves are turned into bean curd by them, and the blood is Yin red.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    They are short of breath, and their eyes are red. One is proud of the monk civilization, and the other is a biological gene. Almost all of them fight to defeat each other.


    But it turned out to be a draw.


    There is a silver shield and a huge sword on MS''s hand. He is like a crazy soldier, and there is no grass where he passes.


    His weapons are the painstaking work of Shenju!


    And Yunfeng holding three feet green front, a cloud robe set off his handsome extraordinary, but the handsome face but emerge evil spirit.


    He is a true disciple of Yuntian palace. In the younger generation, even if we look at the whole Kunlun Kingdom, there are only a few people who can compare with him. Only the emperor and the goddess wait forsomeone.


    But now, he has been fighting with this mortal lowlife for such a long time, and there is no chance to win.


    Two people look at each other''s eyes with a murderous, unwilling, to this level, who has not point the card, who has not point the confidence, but, less than last resort, who is willing to use?


    "Hum!"


    "You''re lucky today. I''ll take your head when I fight again next time. You can''t underestimate the glory of my friar," Yunfeng said coldly.


    MS gasps heavily, disdains a way: "cut, who kill who still not necessarily, fight again next time, wait for me to see."


    As soon as they stepped on the surface of the water, they rushed to the warship as if they were light, which made a lot of big men unhappy.


    There was no result in the excitement, no dead people.


    There''s no result in the fight outside. It''s too much.


    After all, this kind of party is also very rare. They all have their own concerns. To be able to come here is enough to show his great face.


    Can make a good relationship with ISI family, make a steady profit!


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    A bright moon is reflected on the endless sea.


    Relaxed and happy, ear faint seagull calls, as well as the roar of warships, everything is so peaceful.Ning Tao is answering the phone in his room at the moment. No accident. The old guys really laughed and called him.


    The meaning is very simple. I hope he can continue to contribute to the Kunlun world. All the contributions will be recorded in the book. You will be a great meritorious person in the cross-border world, and you are going to hold him up to heaven.


    However, after a long time of painstaking talk, Ning Tao was still unwilling to take out a feather, but he asked Ning Tao to do his best to cooperate.


    Why?


    A normal person would not do such a loss.


    Ning Tao thinks he has done enough of the 20 elixirs before, and a group of old guys have also got a lot of technology.


    But he didn''t even have a word of condolence. Now if you want him to dig out something, hum, there is no door!


    It''s no use talking for a long time. People at both ends of the phone are playing Tai Chi, but in the end, no one speaks any more.


    Several elders, such as Yun zhongzi, whispered in secret. The boy didn''t seem to be so easy to cheat. He had to wait for some blood to come out. That matter also needed him. Now he had to give the pharmacist dignity.


    After a discussion, Yunzi finally said solemnly with the divine order of Yuntian Palace: "when this is over, you will go back to Kunlun holy mountain. At the same time, there is a big surprise in Kunlun."


    When the phone hangs up, Ning Tao frowns and asks him to come back to Kunlun to give him a big surprise. What''s the matter?


    From their tone, we can hear that they are very polite. They almost regard it as the existence of equality, but they don''t seem to be lying.


    "Dong Dong!"


    The door was suddenly knocked, in a hurry.


    Ning Tao''s heart and mind immediately opened the cabin door, but a beautiful shadow rushed to his arms in an instant, breathing very quickly.


    It turns out that Isidaiya!


    See his cheek scald, mouth spit hot gas, rub on Ning Tao''s body, tremble a way: "I I''m poisoned, please help me, "he said and threw Ning Tao on the big bed.


    The latter is silly, weak way: "you in what poison, as long as it is not very serious, I have the elixir."


    Daiya''s face is full of resentment and her eyes are like silk. She has done this. This guy is still confused with her.


    Immediately riding on him, the sexy red lips were printed on him, leaving a dissolute voice,


    "the aphrodisiac for men."


    Ning Tao''s nose is heavy, and his red eyes become a general galloping on the battlefield. He takes Yin Hong away with a long gun.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, it''s killing me. I don''t know. Take it easy."


    "You It''s your first time... "

 Chapter 1358

    The light of spring is boundless, and I haven''t slept all night.


    It''s still dawn. Ning Tao is leaning by the bed smoking a cigar. His face is comfortable and his pores are shivering.


    When he thought of last night''s madness, he only experienced it in another foreign woman.


    She is Zhenzi.


    It seems that he has no pity for foreigners. On the contrary, he can arouse his brutality and care nothing.


    At the moment, his soul does not know where to go, and then smoking a cigar, happy game God, the best thing is this.


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that the American girl was still another one. She rolled her eyes and said, "you should be wrong. Who would run around naked?"


    "That''s true. Maybe I haven''t had a good rest recently. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong. I''ll take a nap first. I''m afraid these cowardly Oriental people don''t dare to mess around," the man waved his hand.


    The other shrugged and left


    In the afternoon, Xueji comes to knock Ning Tao''s door with the trivia in the team, but after waiting for a long time, no one opens the door.


    When she was about to leave, she seemed to hear some groans. Out of a woman''s curiosity, she put her ear to the door, but the next second her face turned red.


    "Spit, it''s really a smelly man...!"


    I scolded secretly, but after listening to it for a while, it seemed to be a woman''s begging for mercy, a dissolute voice


    Gradually hear jade body fever, all red to the root of the ear, this just covers the face to leave, a heart like a deer jump.


    Late at night, Ying''er comes over with the food. The captain hasn''t come out for a day and a night. How hard he works.


    People are handsome and alchemy, this is simply the only choice to be a Taoist couple. They come to show off their hospitality immediately.


    I knocked on the door for half a day, but no one came to open it. I guess I''m in a state of deep cultivation. I''m really diligent.


    All of a sudden, she seemed to hear some strange sounds. After listening for a while, she ran away with a red face.


    Three or four o''clock in the morning is the time when people are most sleepy. White point is the time when people are easy to fall asleep.


    As soon as the door opened, a woman, like Ivory jade, with half a head of silver hair, fled into another corridor, with an expression of great fear on her face.


    As she ran, she looked back for fear that another hand would be stretched out in the room, and she already had body shadow.


    Fortunately, this time she escaped.


    The next day, Ning Tao got up early, his face full of spring, energetic, just like eating the perfect tonic pill.


    Walking on the deck with master''s steps, I met Xueji and Yinger on the way, but they all ran away with red faces.


    Yanling and huangze are so popular that they must have done something to their goddess.


    Ning Tao didn''t care. He watched the scenery on the deck for a while, and ate all kinds of tonics in the restaurant, such as a bowl of kidney, turtle ginseng soup, and all kinds of whip There''s a big table full.


    After eating enough, I stopped a man on the road and asked Miss Daiya''s residence seriously


    Isidaiya, who is in a sweet sleep, is still enjoying escaping from the clutches of evil. Suddenly she feels cold and something invades her, so she struggles to open her eyes.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw an unforgettable face, lingering in her heart, like five thunderbolts.


    "No, really...!"


    "Oba, big brother, husband, ah Let me go. You Oriental people are the biggest and most powerful... "


    There was a dragon in the muddy swamp.


    At night, a shivering woman appeared on the deck. She was very thin, but she was adored.


    An officer passed by and couldn''t help but wonder, "miss Daiya, it''s so cold here. What are you doing here?"


    Daiya said with a farfetched smile: "I I''m blowing here and I''m thinking about something. Go ahead and do something


    Said, suddenly turned his head in fear.


    The officer was confused. Just as he wanted to leave, he met a man and asked, "Hey, friend, do you know where Miss Daiya is? I have something important to do with him."


    Isidaiya''s whole body was stiff, and a chill ran straight from her spine to her head. She strained her hat.


    The officer was stunned and said, "this is what you are looking for, miss Daiya. Someone wants to talk to you about something important."


    Said, or very enthusiastic called her.


    Isidaiya''s expression was frozen. She looked at the ocean below. She just wanted to jump down, but her broad hand was around her. "Miss Daiya, we haven''t finished our business yet. You can''t have a temper. Let''s go back."


    A turn, immediately saw Ning Tao that smiling face, but this face, no less than the devil''s smile.


    The officer also comforted: "yes, miss Daiya, I remember you are the most dedicated. You''d better hurry to talk about big things. You are the example in our hearts. Come on!"In the pale, Ning Tao pulled her away with a smile.


    And a pale face

 Chapter 1359

    In the room, isidaiya was lying on the bed at the moment, soft and powerless. She didn''t breathe much. She didn''t know how many times she felt she was going to die.


    I don''t know by day, I don''t know by night


    Now the brain is a blank, completely forget all the time, important things, even who they are..


    She used to be as arrogant as she was, with high spirits and high eyes. She was a well-known social gold flower. She came from a noble family. Even the young master of the ISI family was ignored by her.


    But now, the body and mind are conquered by this man, or an oriental man.


    In the past, it was intolerable at all, but now, she no longer thinks about it.


    Even, if there is no elixir, she will not be able to survive, but it is also good, blood seems to be further anti ancestral.


    Once a dazzling blonde hair, now mostly half dream silver hair, has some wonderful ability, seems to be very close to the power of wisdom teacher, a lot more possibilities


    Ning Tao squints his eyes and enjoys. In fact, he doesn''t know what''s wrong. He probably has something to do with Jinyang grass king.


    Let his cultivation also a step forward, mastery, Yuan baby are plated with a layer of luster.


    He looked at isidaiya and covered her with a quilt. In fact, he didn''t know that isidaiya had been folded by him. The only thing he knew was that the woman was really tired.


    After thinking about it for a while, he took out 200 pills from the ring. From his preliminary judgment, it should be enough for her to complete the anti ancestral blood, which is probably her goal.


    Plus what she swallowed before, at least there are more than 500 pieces. I don''t know whether it''s a gain or a loss.


    Kiss her on the forehead and dress slowly. He remembers that it''s like the American girl''s boudoir


    Close the door, just walk two steps to turn a corner, head-on met the familiar MS, a strong gene.


    They look at each other and are surprised. Ning Tao is in a panic for a moment and then stabilizes. He can''t see any abnormality from the surface.


    MS felt that something was wrong, and immediately said with a smile: "it''s master Yan. You don''t have a good rest in the room. What are you doing here? What''s the matter?"


    With a smile on his face, Ning Tao said helplessly: "I wanted to talk to miss Daiya about something, but after knocking on the door for half a day, no one agreed. I guess I was too tired to fall asleep."


    "Oh, so it is. What master Yan wants to say must be important. Let me listen to it. Maybe I can help," said Ms. in a kind tone.


    Ning Tao shakes his head with a smile, very mysterious, patted him on the shoulder, and then left, walking slowly on the deck.


    Seeing this, MS''s eyes narrowed slightly. Under the disguise of a gentleman, he was a beast, which was the most sensitive.


    After he had gone away, Ms seemed to come to isidaiya''s door unintentionally. She didn''t know what kind of hatch she had made to open a seam.


    From the crevice, we can see that the outline of a wonderful man is lying on the bed, sleeping soundly, and the bedding is fluctuating with breathing, which is all right.


    Glanced, and then quietly closed the cabin door. If Miss Daiya found him, he would take off a layer of skin even if he didn''t die. It seems that master Yan didn''t lie.


    I think his nerves are too sensitive.


    As a matter of fact, he only needs to look a few more eyes. Even if he stays a little longer, he can realize that it''s not right. Under the thin sheet, there is a beautiful naked body


    It has been five days since Ning Tao and others arrived. During this period, some big men left or came.


    There are also many big men who come to visit master Yan, hoping to get a elixir. However, they find that this person is under strict care, and there are no people in America or monks.


    In desperation, they had to try their best to get close to each other.


    Ning Tao is also afraid to go out. Once he goes out, he will be surrounded by many people, asking for the relationship.


    But in the face of these, he Leng is a person did not send.


    I''m kidding. His current identity is Yanjin. If he gives it, he will only record the human feelings in Yanjin and benefit from Kunlun kingdom.


    One of his purposes is to make trouble. You big guys want to have a relationship with Yan Jin. Ha ha, I won''t make trouble for you.


    Finally, Daiya beside her was fascinated. Although she was not in the family all the year round, she naturally heard something about it.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was puzzled, Mok explained with a smile: "this bottle is a super gene potion. As long as the user has enough conditions, he can become a super gene warrior in a short time!"


    "If the potential is great, SSS level is also possible!"


    When they heard this, they took a cold breath. The SSS level was equivalent to the alchemy among the monks. It was so abnormal.


    After a short absence, he immediately calmed down. This super potion can''t be so abnormal. It''s estimated that either the conditions are too harsh or the probability is very small. It''s his exaggeration.


    Otherwise, the world may have been ruled by the United States for a long time, and it will be invincible if it can bring up alchemy in large quantities!


    Nowadays, some people in America still don''t know how heavy the technology is.How many SSS level gene fighters will there be?


    Isidaiya, who is sitting in the back, unconsciously looks at the meditative Ning Tao. She is crazy, and her pores are like crispy.


    Her begging for mercy and domineering spirit lingered in her mind

 Chapter 1360

    Ning Tao kept silent and continued to watch.


    Mork was not in a hurry. He was afraid that the self exploding ares would kill him!


    At this time, Mok closed the three black boxes with a smile and said confidently: "brother Yan, how about these treasures? I believe it''s enough to exchange for something more precious."


    Ning Tao felt guilty and said perfunctorily: "that Poor Almost. How many elixirs do you want to exchange? "


    Elixir?


    Mo Ke looks disdainful, but stares at Ning Tao''s word by word huff and puff, saying: "I don''t want the elixir, I want the danfang!"

 Chapter 1361

    "I want Dan Fang!"


    A simple word, but it is to let the guilty Ning Tao moment stay Leng in the ground, the face showed the color of consternation.


    Isidaiya also suddenly raised her head, a face of incredible look to Mok, red lips slightly open, can not help but be surprised.


    She suddenly found that there was something wrong with Mork today. What was more than before, self-confidence? Confidence? None of these should be, but how did he suddenly become


    I don''t know, it''s all because of her previous words, beautiful women love heroes, isimok can''t wait to do a big thing, the first step is danfang, he is bound to win.


    They were petrified for a long time.


    Ning Tao gradually regained his mind and looked at isimok from beginning to end, as if he wanted to look at him again and know him.


    He never thought that the other side would ask for danfang!


    It''s just that he came too abruptly. He didn''t have the time to react at all. He didn''t have the psychology to prepare at all. It was too sudden.


    Dan Fang has it. It''s in the ring.


    However, Ning Tao raised his head calmly and said in a kind of words that could not be doubted: "the elixir is OK, but the danfang is absolutely impossible. This is the secret of burning the burning valley."


    What he said is true. In this era of the end of the law, the inheritance of the Kunlun Kingdom has also been lost, especially the precious and rare danfang. Every volume is priceless.


    The elixir he refined is just the most neutralizing high-level elixir, and the most magical one is the melting pot of heaven and earth!


    It can be said that even if you find a pharmacist to make the same pill with him, the final winner will be the pill made in the heaven and earth furnace. Ning Tao is not sure.


    Even if they gave him the Dan prescription, they could not produce such a magical effect without Alchemist''s ability!


    In such a big world, Ning Tao is the only one!


    But no matter it''s public or private, he will never come up with this prescription. He still wants to make trouble.


    Mok''s face sank as soon as he heard this, but he was also very human. After a deep breath, he said in a deep voice: "brother Yan, don''t speak too absolutely, we can talk about it again."


    Ning Tao held out his hand directly and said firmly, "I''ve made it very clear that this is the secret of burning the burning valley. If it''s spread, I will die miserably."


    "Besides, the elder of Kunlun kingdom will never allow danfang to leak out. I hope brother Mok can respect himself and stop saying such ridiculous things. Danfang, don''t be paranoid."


    Hearing this, isimok''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He forced himself to say, "brother Yan, I always believe that things are absolute. Nothing can''t be done."


    "Money can buy everything. You don''t agree. It''s just that these treasures are not enough. One is not enough. I''ll give two. Two is not enough. I''ll give ten. I''ll make a decision on your prescription."


    Ning Tao sneered and said coldly, "I''m afraid that will disappoint brother Mok. If you don''t say it three times, you can''t buy a hundred copies of your dream liquid from me."


    "Don''t question what I said. Our culture is different. Danfang is more important than life to us. Even reproduction is impossible. This is my ban on burning yangu."


    This made isimok speechless, and the green veins on his forehead were ferocious, as if they would explode at any time.


    A pair of bright silver pupil gradually by some blood climbing, tightly with Ning Tao, the whole person becomes very dangerous.


    The latter is fearless, with a pair of eyes staring back.


    Seeing this scene, isidaiya was worried. During this time, she was cheated by Ning Tao. She didn''t care much about the negotiation. Who would have thought that such an accident would happen?


    Danfang is the source of all the elixirs.


    In short, it''s like a nuclear weapon technology controlled by a powerful country. I can sell you nuclear weapons, but I can''t sell you all the technical data of building it.


    Or a pharmaceutical company. I can make drugs and sell them to you continuously, but it''s absolutely impossible to completely sell manufacturing methods and technologies to another company.


    In that case, it''s no less than selling your own foundation!


    It''s like having Lao Wang and Lao song as neighbors and selling their own kidneys. As long as their brains are all right, no one will do it.


    If their world culture is like this, will the Kunlun world be several times like this, or even violate their taboos.


    V! Update) V the fastest MH - Top 9C%


    isidaiya is biting her red lips. Although it''s a good way to ask for danfang, it''s also necessary to take her time in an orderly way.


    The most important thing is that she was inclined to the United States, to the ISI family, but now She may be inclined to Ning Tao.


    A conquered woman has only men in her eyes!


    Under the table, there is Ning Tao''s big hand, caressing her without any scruples, and I don''t know if his anger is real or not.


    They looked at each other for a long time, their eyes were sore, and finally they all collapsed on the chair.


    Isimok''s face was not willing, and his eyes were fierce. What he believed would be obtained by any means.All of a sudden, he seemed to compromise and said, "well, I''m rude. I don''t know how much elixir these things are worth?"


    Ning Tao accidentally looked at him, lost in thought, naturally is to try every means to deduct, can not give more not to.


    "We will also provide you with some core technologies, such as aircraft, tanks, artillery and so on, and we will have a special person to guide you," he said


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shakes his hand for a while. Is the trading technology here? It''s really fast.


    A horizontal heart, immediately: "a thousand elixirs."


    Hearing this number, isimok''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, only a thousand pieces. Even gold was not so expensive.


    On the contrary, isidaiya''s face was strange, and she secretly touched the 200 elixirs in her purse. Ning Tao spent more than 500 yuan on her, which was worth 1000 yuan.


    Suddenly, I feel as sweet as honey in my heart


    Feeling the big hand, she blushed, holding the big hand in the depths, has been shy head down, too wild.


    Ning Tao is concentrating on the negotiation, suddenly his body trembles, a good shiver, immediately let his throat dry.


    At this time, Mok suddenly raised his head, gritted his teeth and said: "brother Yan, a thousand I think are really too few."


    Ning Tao was still in shock and said: "there are many 1000 pieces. It can be diluted in water and used as medicine. It has many uses and is definitely worth the money."


    Seeing that he was biting his teeth, his lips were almost black, and he gasped for a long time. Then he turned black and said, "OK, a thousand Only a thousand


    With that, he pushed out the three boxes consciously.


    Ning Tao does not wear Ji, from the sleeve in the waist of the difficult touch for a long time, it is difficult to piece together a thousand elixir.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "brother Mok, I''ve been waiting here for a long time. The elder is waiting for us to come back, and Huaxia. We''ll clean up and leave."


    Isimok calmed down and said, "well, I''ll see you off when I finish my work."


    With a farfetched smile, Ning Tao stands up and puts away the three boxes.


    Xu''s eyes are sharp. In the sunlight, Mok sees Ning Tao''s shining left hand. It looks like water stains. It''s strange. Where''s the water?

 Chapter 1362

    Ning Tao left, but left a problem.


    Looking at the water stained left hand, isimok didn''t figure it out, but he didn''t care. There were enough worries.


    Isidaiya also noticed, a pretty face flushed, subconsciously closed her legs, what happened just now?


    Suddenly, Mok turned his head and said, "Daiya, please send master Yan to me. As the organizer, our etiquette must be done to avoid leaving any arrogant reputation."


    Daiya''s face changed and she was a little nervous. She was not comfortable to walk now. She must not be seen by this guy.


    When Mork saw her blushing, his heart moved, because he had never seen such a charming Daiya.


    Can''t help but tone soft way: "Daiya, your body isn''t comfortable, you see you this blush."


    The latter was surprised and said: "no It''s OK, just That''s it. I That...! "


    Mok was stunned for a moment, and suddenly waved his hand to stop. Under the pale face of Daiya, he suddenly said, "I understand. I understand. Is that relative of yours coming?"


    The latter one is stupefied, then pretended to twist of nod.


    Seeing that she was so gentle, Mok was in a happy mood and immediately said to himself, "if you are not comfortable, leave them alone. It''s the most important thing for you to arrange someone else to go."


    But who knows, Daiya stood up directly and said in a hurry, "work is work, body is body. You know my character. I''ll try to consult master Yan."


    Then he walked out of the room in a strange posture.


    "I just like your character, otherwise I would not be so obsessed with you, isidaiya. You will be my woman sooner or later," murk sighed


    "Cough...!"


    Suddenly, a light cough came from my ear, which seemed to be intentional.


    As soon as Mork turned his head, he saw the puzzled expression on MS''s face, as if he had something to say.


    Originally, I wanted to ask, but another thing was more important. His face was cold for a moment, and he said coldly, "what did you prepare for what I asked you to prepare?"


    MS just wanted to say that there was something wrong with Daiya, but when she saw him asking questions, she had to answer, "go back to the master, be ready."


    Mork nodded, but still felt a little insecure. He said in a deep voice, "this must be done cleanly. Take my token and go to Zhan Jiu to let him go with you."


    "Remember, bring me what I want!"


    On hearing this, Ms respectfully said, "don''t worry, young master. I''ll go to the adults now, and I''ll make sure it''s safe."


    With that, he retreated confidently.


    But as soon as he came to the door, he suddenly remembered that his story had not yet been mentioned. Isidaiya''s unusual character reminded him of a woman''s sightseeing boat carrying nine people galloping on the land.


    I don''t know why, Ning Tao has been urging to speed up. It''s Yuan Hong who is new to the boat. He still listens to him.


    In this way, after driving for about three or four hours, Ning Tao suddenly noticed something wrong and was on guard for four weeks.


    Now I don''t know where the sea area is. Anyway, the sea is all around, and the atmosphere is gradually repressed.


    Yunfeng is very alert, even busy way: "brother Yan, do you find something wrong?"


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile and said, "it''s not wrong, it''s very wrong, because someone doesn''t want us to leave."


    "Boom...!"

 Chapter 1363

    "Boom...!"


    Just in the waters not far in front of ningtao, suddenly a terrible wave burst out, revealing strange figures.


    Wearing special combat suits, they are tall and strong. They have Morin''s weapons in their hands. At a glance, they know that the comers are not good.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, but there were not too many accidents. Yunfeng and others were startled. On the vast sea, such a group of people suddenly appeared.


    Look at this posture, you can see that it''s not a good stubble!


    As soon as Yanling was about to open his mouth, Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and suddenly yelled, "be careful, get out of this boat."


    "Boom Bang Bang...! "


    Under the ship came a great force, crushing the ship in an instant, and spreading the power wildly.


    Ning Tao and other people are better, hiding fast, but Yanling and Huang Ze do not believe evil, deliberately dally.


    It hurt me a little bit.


    This sudden change has raised people''s vigilance, because these people are obviously hostile and enemies.


    A group of nine people stepped on the broken boat with angry faces.


    At this time, somewhere on their ship, there were several figures gradually rushing out, as if these talents were the main force.


    I saw the leader take off his mask and show a face they are very familiar with. That guy James!


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile. He had guessed before, so he often used perspective eyes to look at it secretly, and found that it was wrong.


    Xueji and others were surprised. In a flash, they seemed to understand something clearly. They angrily said, "what do you Americans want to do? We just finished the negotiation, don''t we..."


    After he finished, Ms said with a smile: "I can''t understand what the beauty said, but you know this is our territory, intruders There is no amnesty for killing


    "Whoosh!"


    In an instant, twelve figures surrounded them, and their breath made them heavy.


    With MS, there are four false gods!


    The rest are class a top gene fighters!


    Just looking at this, we can see that they have more than four times the strength, and the number of people can also form a crush. The situation is critical.


    Yunfeng''s face is not very good-looking, gloomy way: "Ms, if you want to tear the skin, I advise you to weigh it well, our elder is not easy to provoke."


    "Also, don''t compare our strength standard with those monks in China. That will only harm you."


    However, MS is not at all, on the contrary, a face impatient way: "all said don''t understand what you are saying, I put down a word, want to think about this road stay to buy road money."


    Yunfeng gas is not light, but was stopped by Ning Tao, saw the latter sneer: "what money do you want?"


    On hearing this, Jie Jie said with a smile: "it''s very simple, the prescription of the elixir, and The lives of all of you. "


    The pupils of the nine people shrank, and a chill rushed straight to the top of their heads.


    Ning Tao was ready for this. He took out the elixir from his arms and threw it at eight people. He yelled: "brothers, catch the elixir and come out with me."


    "No matter how many enemies there are, we should let the thieves know that all the men in Kunlun are hard-working and sweaty, and I have already informed the elder when I was on the ship."


    "Just hold on for a while, they''ll all die."


    Yan Ling and other people are very happy when they say this. If that''s true, they don''t show it quickly.


    When they come, these people are nothing.


    Yunfeng also stood up and said: "yes, I personally summoned the elders. Now they are all on the way."


    Huang Ze several people after listening to great joy, Yunfeng''s words that absolutely have a certain persuasive, at least they can believe.


    But when he heard this, he said sarcastically, "well, all the signals on the ship have been blocked in the past two days, and the satellites have been blocked. You can''t have the chance to deliver messages at all."


    Hearing this, Yunfeng sneered and said with disdain, "how can ordinary people know our monk''s power? Communication is not your mobile phone, nor can you capture it."


    Ning Tao also said sarcastically: "just now you didn''t understand what you said. Now how do you know that you are on the ship?"


    As soon as his face froze, he suddenly felt caught, especially the disdain on the face of the nine people, which made him very angry.


    For these words, he can only say that he is dubious. He would rather believe what he has than believe what he doesn''t have. He should be extremely prepared.


    Even if their elder is on the way, as long as they hurry to finish the work and kill all the people without proof, what can he do? It''s not staring.


    And There''s "Lord Zhan Jiu" here.


    He saw a flash of cold light in front of his eyes, and immediately yelled: "with all my strength, I solved them with the fastest speed."


    "Kill!"Twelve bodies, like twelve sharp arrows, set off a white wave on the sea, overwhelming it.


    Ning Tao and others see, Qi Qi swallow a elixir, all at this time can only bite teeth desperately a fight.


    "Kill!"


    "Boom...!"


    Just for a moment, the sea area with people as the center was shaken open by giant force, like a big pot suddenly sunken.


    The U.S. side is well-equipped, and all of them are well selected elites. They are well prepared, and their fighting moves are even more desperate.


    Ning Tao is stopped by one of the weakest geneticists, and he doesn''t mean to take his life. He just accompanies him all the time and drags him. It seems that he thinks that living is more valuable.


    But Yunfeng''s men were different. Eight people were besieged by 11 people, and they were white hot and they were all in a daze.


    All kinds of energy surged, and it almost stirred up the sea area, and the friar fell into the downwind in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao''s camouflage of Yan Jin is very weak. He only has the strength of Lian Ying Wuzhong. Even Huang Ze is stronger than Yan Jin.


    But unfortunately, this burning ember It''s Ning Tao!


    I saw that he only used almost half of his power to suppress and fight, and pretended to be desperate on the surface.


    "The three ways of burning fire, burning fire finger!"


    The finger containing the power of fire comes out with extremely hot power, even if the gene person''s face changes.


    "Dang!"


    A finger left a dent on the sword.


    Although the geneticists are powerful, their moves are simple after all. They are all used by ordinary people. This is their biggest defect.


    Seeing that his beloved weapon is damaged, the geneticist is so angry that he tries his best to attack Ning Tao directly.


    "Cloud Sky Sword technique, one sword breaks nine clouds!"


    "Burning three moves, burning palm!"


    "The snow God decides, ice covers ten thousand li!"


    ¡­¡­


    They can still hold on for a while. I don''t know when the elder will arrive.


    Yunfeng''s eyebrows are heavy. Two of the eight of them are close to being seriously injured, and one of them is Huang Ze. Although he knows that the elders have come, but It''s hard to avoid suffering.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the sky exploded and the breath oppressed.


    Yunfeng people''s faces are ecstatic, because it belongs to the breath of the strong. It seems that an elder is coming.


    Wait for Wait incorrect.


    This man is not an elder, but Geneticists!


    Ning Tao''s face turned white and he was shocked: "it''s SSS super gene warrio

 Chapter 1364

    A figure to force the air, Gujing no waves.


    Just go to that station, there is a lot of pressure, which belongs to the power of alchemy.


    Refining God!


    This is the divine realm of the eight canons!


    Ning Tao, Yunfeng and others are getting pale. They have not seen alchemy, but they have seen a lot.


    But it''s the first time that we''ve had such a divine state.


    This belongs to Man made fairyland!


    Although it''s inconceivable, it''s true. It''s very real. That pair of eyes with a strong man is like looking down at mole ants.


    And they are the ants.


    Seeing this, MS and others were immediately overjoyed and respectfully said, "I''ve seen Zhan Jiu, you..."


    "Hum!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a cold hum. The divine realm coldly said: "a group of waste, so many people, so many equipment, so strength, it''s so procrastinating."


    "Do you have to wait until their elders come, or do you have to wait for this to spread all over the world and make people laugh?"


    MS and others face a stiff, sweating, at this time, any explanation is powerless, can only endure.


    Zhan Jiuyi is not happy. If these people are not too tardy and afraid of delaying things, he is too lazy to work hard.


    I saw that a pair of speechless eyes swept away, suddenly gently raised his hand, burst fist, lightning strike into the air.


    "Air cannon!"


    A cold chant, but a blast in the air.


    Huang Ze''s pupil shrinks. At this moment, he feels the violent collision of 10000 wild cattle, and his bones are broken.


    "Bang."


    A visible white column of air, in the blink of an eye, pierced the Yellow Ze, let him mercilessly to the bottom of the sea.


    As a result, the sea appeared a spectacle, the sea seems to be separated from a corridor, vacuum, can not see to the end.


    "Hiss!"


    It''s the coldest thing to touch Xueji, but it''s the most shocking thing Yunfeng.


    At the beginning, he used to do it, but compared with this, he saw the big wizard from the small wizard, the elephant from the ant, and the mountain from the huge stone.


    The two are not at the same level at all.


    If it''s him, he can''t guarantee that he will be able to block the blow and refine the spirit Sure enough, it was so terrible.


    Ning Tao was also surprised. This way of fighting is very similar to his once physical broken sound barrier, and has a lot in common.


    However, he also noticed that after that fight, nazhan Jiu seemed to have no power to make a continuous shot, and his chest was panting slightly, which was obviously not as casual as he thought.


    James and others show admiration and admiration. Lord Zhan Jiu is worthy of being a strong man in the Ares team. He will turn into a dragon in case of a storm.


    Seeing that they were all looking at themselves, Zhan Jiu''s nose was almost flat. He roared: "are you all fools? Is this to let you watch a performance or to let you kill people?"


    "Eh!"


    The words awakened the public like pouring cold water.


    Yunfeng took the lead in response and yelled: "Yanling, Xueji, you two follow me to entangle this man. Others must hold on. The elder will come to save us."


    Then he swallowed a elixir, gritted his head, bit his teeth, and rushed up. He had to be aware even if he didn''t realize it.


    Seeing this, the two also swallowed the elixir and rushed up.


    The strongest three people left, the remaining four people are already pale, a false god, they just reluctantly fight.


    But at present, there are four false gods, not to mention those A-level gene fighters who are equal to their strength.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s voice came from afar, close to the crazy way: "roll for me, to die, we all die together, I Kunlun jieerlang never give in, did not kneel to live."


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao, who has been beaten by pressure, turns red. He swallows a handful of pills, and almost launches an attack.


    Under this attack, even with the gene has the power to fight, although can not win, but also has the dawn.


    The geneticist was ashamed and angry. He seemed to be rebuffed and scolded others for helping him. He wanted to fight him to the end.


    Yuan Hong, Feng He, Ying''er and Yun Leng immediately look at each other and laugh miserably. They all choose to swallow the elixir. They almost swallow all the elixirs in their hands, and then attack madly.


    "Go to hell, mortals..."


    MS and others see this, face a fury, in an instant all hands, and the fury of the spirit of the collision, when the sea can be divided.


    They are like a compression box. They have already put these four people in, but they are struggling to escape.


    "Boom!"


    Everyone was red eyed, especially the three men of Yunfeng who were fighting with alchemy. They did everything they could.


    "The third move of the cloud sky, one sword to kill the gods and demons!"


    "Snow God, ice sacrifice!""Burning fire, anger of heaven!"


    Each of the three most terrible attacks can match the full strength of the false gods, and Kunlun''s genius is not in vain.


    Zhan Jiu''s face sank slightly. Although he was the spirit of alchemy, he was also the weakest. Such an attack could threaten him. It seems that the Kunlun kingdom is not so simple.


    I saw a change in his fingerprints, the muscles of his arms full of explosive force, his face also emerged abnormal flush.


    "Extremely Tiger


    A fierce tiger, which is all white in the day, roars in an instant with unpredictable impact.


    "Roar."


    In the blink of an eye, four energies collide.


    "Boom boom Boom, boom...! "


    This kind of terrible explosion makes people''s eardrum tremble, and even the false god can overturn it.


    From a distance, it seems that there is a missile explosion here. A huge and strange mushroom cloud is formed. It is black and white.


    I don''t know how many meters the sea area below has fallen. Standing at a high place is like seeing a basin in the sea. Many fish have died.


    Ji Yan mausoleum''s figure almost broke, and the bones of the three swords fell down at the same time.


    Under one blow, the three geniuses were seriously injured!


    If they didn''t have the elixir, they would not be aware of it now. It''s not impossible for them to lose their lives.


    In mid air, Zhan Jiu was gasping for breath. At the same time, he slowly landed on the sea. His body was hollowed out in an instant. Now his muscles were twitching and aching, and his peak fighting power was gone.


    Even so, it''s enough to deal with a group of disabled soldiers.


    The four of Yuanhong were also badly injured. Fenghe was killed by MS soon, and Yinger broke her arm


    Ning Tao is watching from afar. He is anxious. It seems that it''s too late to expect the elder''s help if he wants to find a way out.


    Up to now, he can only gamble. He suddenly broke out and beat back the man. He took out something at random and yelled: "the Dan Fang you want is here. You can come where you want."


    With that, they rushed into the sea like committing suicide. They could only vaguely feel a breath, but they didn''t run very fast.


    Zhan Jiu just took a look and gave a cold smile. A small fish like that is not worth fighting. It''s too embarrassing.


    MS is interested, scolded the crowd, and then a plop into the sea, a person speed chase past.

 Chapter 1365

    Although Ning Tao escapes to the sea, he will be captured soon with the strength of the false god level.


    It seems that the boy is not stupid. He didn''t threaten them with Dan Fang. If he dares to do that, he will die in the next second.


    But even so, he can only delay for a while.


    Zhan Jiu disdains to fight against mole ants. It should be said that he doesn''t want to work hard any more. If he has to do everything himself, aren''t all the people in front of him a decoration.


    In front of the floating in the sea, there is no strength to support themselves, just like a drifting bottle, drifting with the waves.


    Yun Ling is not willing. They are defeated by a group of mortals. Even in the divine realm, he doesn''t want to admit it.


    In his eyes, only the friars are the only truth, other forces are just heresy, even the pistol he despised, although afraid, but ultimately not a great weapon.


    However, a silver gun went straight through his head!


    Brain and blood mixed flow to the sea, gun tip from his eyebrows, the whole person can not die again.


    "Ah


    Ying''er screams and looks pale. Although she has killed people, how can she compare with this scene.


    I would rather die than die like this.


    Immediately crazy into the sea, would rather suffocate, do not want to be opened ladle, because death is too ugly.


    "Yunling No...! "


    Yunfeng''s eyes widened. He was furious. He was his younger martial brother. Now he died in front of him.


    "Ah Damn mortals, you You''re all going to die. You never know what kind of existence you''re provoking. "


    "A group of untouchables, you will be angry..."


    His roar made Zhan Jiuyi look indifferent. He grabbed Yunfeng''s hair and said sarcastically, "mortal? Then why are you defeated by mortals? "


    "In my eyes, you are just a bigger grasshopper. If you have anything to be proud of, say it all, and I will break it one by one, leaving you only despair."


    Yunfeng a face ferocious, showing a row of bloody teeth, vicious way: "our pride you can never imagine, even if we die, our pride is still brilliant."


    "And you are just a poor man with a little strength. Just a firefly, how can you compete with the sun Bang... "


    Before he finished speaking, Zhan Jiu hit him into the sea with a heavy fist. He rushed down in a big shape, and the sea entered his throat


    Looking at him struggling in the sea, Zhan Jiuyi said with disdain: "I''m a poor guy with a little strength. I''m enough to beat you to pieces. I''m a proud fool."


    "Wow!"


    A hypocrite with gene rushed out of the sea, with a body hanging on his axe. It was Ying''er who escaped into the sea.


    Xueji sees this, pretty face becomes bloodless, it is ice fairy elder''s apprentice, now so dead.


    "Hiss!"


    H} "


    the roaring Yuanhong was stabbed in the chest by three blades and died miserably, but the body was firmly grasped by them.


    Now the only people alive are Yunfeng, Yanling, Xueji, and those who seem to be fleeing to contain the enemy Ning Tao!


    Zhan Jiuyi grabbed Yanling and said, "Jie Jie, your friars do have some merits, such as your physical body and spiritual power, which we want to study."


    "In the past, Hongmeng was very strict, and we didn''t dare to mess with it because of all kinds of scruples. But now with you, I believe that those technologies will make great progress."


    Yan Ling''s face turned pale with fright. Although he didn''t understand what it meant, he felt that the smile was like a crocodile.


    "No Don''t let me go. I can go to the elder to ask for help, otherwise you will get into big trouble. You must believe me. "Yanling had the will to beg.


    Xueji, who is floating on the sea, has a dull expression. Is this the result of their persistence? She asks for mercy


    Zhan Jiu was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "ha ha This is your bullshit arrogance. It''s really vulnerable. You friars who call themselves immortals are just like that. "


    "Although it''s more valuable to live than to die, I prefer to erase all the disturbing factors, so you''d better die!"


    "No Don''t...! "


    "Well, if I were you, I would put him down and die, because I will die happily, without pain. "


    A voice contains endless anger, and it comes in an instant.


    For a moment, the weaker gene fighters'' heads seemed to be crushed by the sound, and their eardrums were bleeding.


    Zhan Jiutong was stiff, and his face changed. He looked up. Almost not far above him, there was an old man wearing a flaming red robe.


    Stepping on the void, this is, the monk refining God.


    "You are "Burning sting," Zhan Jiuyi said with an ugly face.The United States has dealt with the Kunlun elders, and they are very clear about their senior management, and even made some analysis.


    Because of his curiosity, he also made some comparisons. Although he knew he couldn''t beat them, he thought it was not much worse. After all, they were all divine places. Even if he couldn''t beat them, he could still run.


    "I want you to Put it down, "the burning stab roared like a lion in the east of the river, and the powerful spirit power was directly scattered around the mouth.


    "Plop Plop...! "


    At least three or four geneticists fell into the sea because their strength was scattered and they fell down.


    Zhan Jiu''s face is gloomy. Although you are better than me, you are in the same divine realm. You are too indifferent to me.


    But Yanling was so excited that he trembled and cried: "elder The elder saved me. All the brothers were killed. These mortals want to kill us for the sake of Dan Fang. They are so cruel. "


    At this time, Yunfeng emerged from the sea, drank a stomach of sea water, and said in pain: "long Oh Elder, go and save Yan Jin. He used Dan Fang to contain the enemy for us. "


    When Yanci heard this, the green tendons on his forehead jumped one by one. The roots were eye-catching, and his red hair lit up a fire. This was the divine power after he practiced the burning Valley Taoist method.


    "Mortals, you should die!"


    Zhan Jiu was uneasy, but he said: "elder Yanci, your disciples stole us..."


    The words didn''t finish saying, burning stab that terrible momentum directly locked him, under the fury, his strength will increase.


    "Burn your fingers!"


    A giant finger transformed from the great spiritual power is like a pillar to the sky, with the power of burning the sky.


    Zhan Jiu was so angry that he dared to ignore him and beat him in the face. Let him prove it with his strength.


    "Air cannon!"


    The white column of air that shocked people before reappeared with a bang, and the impact beyond the speed of sound went straight into the sky.


    However, the giant finger was directly pressed down to destroy the gas column, and then it was knocked down.


    Zhan Jiu looks shocked, but with a finger on his back, he presses into the sea, and the hot flame burns his chest.


    A blow, a sentence!

 Chapter 1366

    The giant finger of Optimus has dissipated, and the aftereffect is not smooth.


    Yunfeng, Xueji stupidly looking at this scene, they fight to death to carry the battle nine, was defeated by a finger.


    Although he had consumed a lot just now, he still had the power of refining gods. I didn''t expect that he was so vulnerable in front of the elder. It seems that there is still a gap between the geneticists.


    As for the rest of the geneticists, they were all scared out of their wits. Is the monk''s divine realm so strong?


    Burning thorn''s rage is not even, his Kunlun genius was slaughtered, and there is a rising star of medicine refining!


    You know, Ning Tao has won over more than half of the technology they''ve got, which is a huge contribution.


    He Yanci once regarded Yanjin as the pride of burning yangu. Other elders were all envious. Their halo disciples were beside Yanjin, and everything seemed so dark.


    But now, it is such a change!


    Shame, reluctance, shame, anger


    These are not enough to describe his mood at the moment, there is also a kind of disgust of being harmed by mortals, which makes him tremble.


    All of a sudden, his dark red pupils swept, looking at the rest of the group of gene soldiers, what false gods, class a gene soldiers, in his eyes are all mole ants.


    "Burn God Bury Feather


    I saw his whole body burning flame, as if it were broken like an eggshell, and the fragments all over the sky actually formed a plume.


    "Whoosh!"


    Fire plumes, like sharp swords, pierced the rest of them in an instant, but none of them survived.


    Even the sea area below them was burned into steam by the hot plume, at least falling a few meters.


    Yunfeng, Yanling and Xueji swallow their saliva. Until today, they fully understand the power of the divine realm. It turns out that this is the power of monks, who can burn mountains, cook sea and destroy heaven and earth.


    Elder Yanci ignored them. Another unique symbol of the strong one, the power of spirit, is now spreading.


    Just like radar, it scanned the distance of kilometers, but there was no burning smell he was familiar with, and there was nothing else.


    At least there is no one in the range of his perception!


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the sea below suddenly burst open, a fierce and strong figure rushed out, and the chest was blackened.


    I saw that he was not willing, but he rushed up again with a roar. He was in the same divine realm. How could he be willing to be inferior to others.


    "Kill!"


    The induction of burning thorn is obstructed, a face is angry, looking at him unwilling to rush up, in the heart suddenly emerge fierce.


    Yan Jin''s strength is clear. I''m afraid it''s more or less dangerous now, or it''s been taken away by others. The image of Kunlun kingdom is all over.


    It''s all because of this mortal, pariah!


    I saw that he was full of anger, and directly hit with one punch, and then he collided with the one punch of Zhan Jiu, fighting with pure strength.


    "Hum!" Elder Yanci was forced to step back.


    But Zhan Jiu slipped far out on the sea. He could see that his right arm was shaking slightly and his face was stunned.


    "Boom!"


    After several confrontations in the blink of an eye, Zhan Jiu finally recognized a reality. He really couldn''t beat the old man.


    Although both of them are alchemy gods, he feels that they are not at the same level. In other aspects, in his best power, Yanci can completely defeat him.


    Even if there is still peak combat power, still invincible!


    Zhan Jiu bites his lips, and his silver eyeball gradually climbs up. His arrogance has been shattered.


    A thought flashed through my mind, "escape"!


    A collision, he directly by this force rushed to the sky, although this is very humiliating, but life is important.


    Burning with anger, Yan CI turned his head and yelled at the three people of Yunfeng: "you three go to find it for me. Even if you overturn the bottom of the sea here, you will find Yan Jin for me."


    The latest_ Hurry up to Yanling and blurt out: "elder, where are you going?"


    "Kill people," said elder Yanci.


    In the blink of an eye, there are only black spots left.


    Xueji three people Leng for a long time, the heart is complicated, really some envy Yan Jin, but others have this qualification.


    After pondering for a long time, Yunfeng said with difficulty: "now I''ll find a way to inform you elder. Elder Yanci''s temper is known to all. We must not let him be impulsive and do something bad."


    "Well And then what? " Yanling asked weakly.


    And then


    Yunfeng took a complicated look at him, then tugged at the sea below and said bitterly: "lift the bottom of the sea, look for the burning embers!"


    Under the condition of serious injury, the three were scattered


    At this time, a certain sea area.


    In this boundless sea, the figures of Ning Tao and MS suddenly appear here, the scene is very sticky.


    Two people tightly entangle, and the battle of MS and others is equipped with a propeller, is now out of control forward."Hum."


    They are always at sea, always into the bottom of the sea, at the moment, his face is very blue, even embarrassed to this extent.


    This guy didn''t know how to do it. He kept pestering with him under the sea, and destroyed his thruster. As a result, he led to such a situation. He didn''t know how far he had run.


    Roughly estimated, tens of thousands of meters must have!


    Although he always felt that something was wrong, at the moment, he thought that when the energy was exhausted, it would be his end.


    Ning Tao half squints his eyes and doesn''t care. When he leaves, he seems to see elder Yanci. It seems that Hua Xia has helped.


    I''m sure I''ve set up a good image. I feel like I''ve made a big mess. The United States and Kunlun are waiting for a fight. Otherwise, no one will be able to take this face.


    If If the Kunlun community mistakenly thinks that danfang has been obtained by the Americans, it is estimated that there will be another fire.


    This MS can be used, it is estimated that no one will think that Yan Jin can defeat MS, and it is inevitable to be caught.


    Therefore, as long as he doesn''t show his head in a short time, he believes that this matter can be implemented. He, Yanjin, is arrested.


    The spearhead of all that will point to the United States!


    But if James doesn''t show up, will the United States have to carry the black pot? Outsiders will think that they are hiding the truth or shielding the important criminals. If they don''t carry the black pot, they will have to carry it.


    After all, they really did it, and they were caught by elder Yanci. Everything was so reasonable.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that Ning Tao disguised this burning ember, which made everyone''s thoughts go into the wrong area, everything It''s all changed from here!


    At this time, a exposed reef appeared in front, and MS wanted to hit it to get rid of it.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao flashed in front of his eyes and sneered at the corner of his mouth. Just a moment before he hit the rock, he let go of his hand and exploded in his ears.


    "Boom!"


    The hard rock was smashed to pieces, but the strength of his body was only slightly injured, and the corners of his mouth were ferocious.


    As soon as I raised my head, I was hit by a golden light.


    "Soul Confusion


    Brain instantly become white, chaos, ignorance, the whole person is stupidly stupefied, eyes without color.


    The evil spirit of Ning Tao smiles, and the long lost "Gu Xu Quan" blessing is already on his body, full of violence and wildness.


    With one punch, he was completely knocked out.


    Everything is completed between lightning and flint, and the last time is fixed in the sea.

 Chapter 1367

    On the vast sea, the waves are one after another.


    Ning Tao is full of ups and downs here, but in another place, he has launched a chase battle, and two white waves have been drawn out on the sea.


    The thief in Zhan Jiu was quick. Sometimes he was short of strength, and then he rushed into the air, just like a leap in the air.


    In the rear, the burning sting flies directly like a shell. He is not the so-called artificial divine realm, but enters the divine realm with his own strength, which is almost the peak of the world.


    "Humble pariah, you should be burned alive. Can you trample on the dignity of Kunlun Kingdom, death...!"


    In the roar, Yanci raised his fist from afar, and the turbulent and hot power of fire condensed here, just like a meteor.


    "Inflammation Xuan Blast


    One punch, a shocking fire dragon rushed over.


    Zhan Jiu looked back and was scared out of his wits. He pushed himself up into the air with his back thrust to avoid it.


    But that fire dragon a circle unexpectedly straight toward the sky, still fiercely toward him to kill past, can''t hide at all.


    7


    Yan CI has a sneer on his face, and his fingerprints are transient.


    Zhan Jiu''s face is pale, and the burn on his chest is hard enough for him. If he is really hit by the fire dragon, I''m afraid he will be roasted. Is there any life in him Two more words?


    "Roar!"


    The roar in his ear is getting closer and closer. He has already felt the amazing impact. No, he can''t avoid it.


    Zhan Jiuyi gritted his teeth. He turned around and boxed into the air. With this powerful back thrust, he rushed to the sea. Water can conquer fire. He wanted to live. This is the only way out. He fought


    "Bang Boom...! "


    He rushed into the sea with the fire dragon, and the hazy water vapor rose in an instant, and the sea was boiling.


    In the sight, there is the conspicuous body of the fire dragon, but it is gradually becoming transparent. Water conquers fire, and water pressure, all of which play an important role.


    Yan Ci''s eyes narrowed. He was surrounded by thick water vapor, and the fire dragon disappeared at some time.


    He gave a cold hum, and the flaming red sleeve robe was suddenly waved. A great wind formed and directly dispersed all around.


    The line of sight is clear, but there is no wave in the ancient well. There is no abnormality in the vast sea, only the gradually cooling water. I don''t know how the American guy is. Is he dead or not?


    After pondering for a while, the power of the spirit in the middle of his brow spread wildly. But only a few breath later, his eyes opened violently, a trace of anger appeared on his face, and he looked coldly in a certain direction.


    "Little bastard, you can''t escape from my palm...!"


    Thousands of kilometers away, most of Zhan Jiu, who was charred black, rushed out of the sea with a look of lingering fear on his face.


    If the sea water pressure is not effective, I''m afraid he will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die at the moment. The strength of the old guy is far beyond him.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to notice something. He turned his head and turned pale with fright. A huge fireball flew in the distance. It was the old guy, too.


    As he ran, he roared: "old man, don''t deceive others too much. You can stay on the front line to see each other in the future. If you dare to push me, I''ll die and you won''t get over it."


    In the distance, Yan CI looked ferocious and growled: "little miscellaneous Mao, you dare to threaten me with your humble way. If you dare to kill my Kunlun disciples, you should Both the form and the spirit are destroyed. "


    "Boom...!"


    Both of them scolded each other and ran after each other.


    Fortunately, there is a vast sea here, otherwise, if people outside the world see it, I''m afraid there will be a magnitude 9 earthquake.


    The grand SSS level gene warrior is chased by a grumpy old man with no way to heaven and no hope to go to sea.


    Zhan Jiu is ashamed and angry, but his strength is in front of his eyes. He will never give up if he doesn''t kill himself. Damn it, I knew I would never go through this muddy water.


    "Boom!"


    Burning thorn in the back of the crazy attack, all the way to chase all the way to play, but still can not solve him, difficult like a loach.


    In his heart, he was so impatient that he delayed with a mortal for such a long time. He didn''t pay attention to this SSS level.


    Just as he was about to fight with all his strength, a dull whistle rang through his ears, followed by continuous gunfire.


    Looking up, a series of more than ten shells came from afar, which scared the elder of Yanci on the spot.


    When he was in Kunlun Mountain, he suffered a lot from this shell. After a bombing, his bones were almost broken.


    Immediately roared, the flaming force of the fire formed a shield, and firmly surrounded him, like an egg, and more than a dozen shells all hit up.


    "Boom!"


    A mushroom cloud formed in the air, rising slowly.


    Burning thorn long wolf flustered fly out, clothes are not neat, there is abnormal flush on the face, seems to be hurt.


    He raised his head in anger, but his face was frozen. Even with his mood, experience and vision, he was shocked by the scene.An aircraft carrier is like an evil dragon on the sea!


    The smooth sea surface is divided into two parts by it, and all the places it passes are crushed. It is majestic and spectacular, and has the potential to suppress the ocean.


    Is it that Ares!


    Yan Ci''s face was startled. Although he had heard about it for a long time, he was not as famous as meeting each other. Now when he saw it, it was really extraordinary.


    Zhan Jiu was on the run. He was overjoyed and rushed to the warship. With the Ares in the air, the alchemist did not dare to go wild. This is equivalent to a controllable The divine realm.


    Seeing that he was about to run away, Yanci hesitated for a moment, and then tried hard to catch up with him. If he was allowed to run away, wouldn''t they be incompetent in Kunlun.


    At that time, any country will dare to bully. After all, we all know that you are bullying. If you don''t take advantage, you are a bastard.


    Mok on the Ares saw this, his face sank, and immediately ordered: "aim at the old man, open 70% fire."


    "Laser beam is ready"


    "destruction dead light is ready"


    "million heavy artillery has been charged 99%,"


    "give me Fire


    A hysterical roar rang from the warship.


    "Bang Bang Boom, boom...! "


    All over the sky, the artillery almost covered half of the sky, and the target was only elder Yanci.


    Looking at the gunfire full of pupils, everything seems to have become a slow motion, which is no less powerful than the mountain pressure.


    Seeing this, Yanci had already begun to retreat. But at this moment, he couldn''t bear to retreat. He could only bite his teeth and fight for a wave. The flame of his whole body suddenly rose, and his eyes were burning.


    "Burn Inflammation God Angry


    Behind as if there was a god of fire spirit, containing the explosive force like a volcano, directly rushed past.


    "Boom!"


    In the middle of the two, a strong shock wave was formed. The sea surface was sunken for several meters in an instant, and a white force spread wildly.


    The space here has cracked like glass

 Chapter 1368

    The mushroom cloud has not dispersed for a long time, and the sea is a wonder.


    Such destructive power is too terrible. How can the gunfire of an aircraft carrier be underestimated? So is the strength of alchemy.


    This is the result of two kinds of collisions. It''s really shocking that we can see the movement even ten thousand meters away.


    The Ares was so close that it was completely affected by the destructive force. With the naked eye, we could see many potholes, some of which were incomplete, and some of the small buildings were smashed.


    Zhan Jiu was also affected. He vomited blood on the spot. He almost fought his life through the crisis. There were many tears on his body, and he finally carried them.


    Isimok was protected by many people, but his eyes swept and his heart twitched.


    The appearance of the Ares was destroyed, and some small cannons were also destroyed. Hundreds of people on the ship disappeared, at least dozens of people, making his face as black as the bottom of a pot.


    "Hum!"


    In the end, isimok had to bite his teeth.


    Looking up, I want to see if the old thing is dead, but I see a black spot in the sky.


    "M''s, it''s not dead I''ll be damned...! "


    Isimok looked unwilling and resentful. He even let the enemy run away at such a high cost.


    You know, although he said the Ares was his, it actually belonged to the CIE Bureau of the family, which made the United States lose seven out of ten face.


    At this time, Zhan Jiu came back with his broken body. Looking at the black spot in the sky, he was scolding her.


    If he was hit, I''m afraid there''s no residue left, but the old guy is still alive. Is there such a big gap between the two?


    At least, he thinks that he is far inferior to


    Seeing him coming back, isimok showed a farfetched smile and complimented: "congratulations on Zhan Jiu''s triumphant return. This time, it really bothers you. I don''t know the danfang..."


    Zhan Jiu''s face sank and said, "Dan Fang should be in the hands of Ms. has he not come back yet?"


    Hearing this, Mork''s face froze and turned to look at the people around him. It seemed that he was consulting.


    But their answers were all blankly shaking their heads.


    Since MS went out to carry out the mission, she has not appeared on the Ares, and she must not have come back.


    Mork was in a daze, and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    But he didn''t think too much about it. MS was one of his most trusted subordinates and a loyal member of the ISI family.


    What''s more, he didn''t pay attention. There was a tracker in the set of equipment on MS, and there was more than one


    Zhan Jiu saw that he was in a daze and pondered for a while, so he told about the situation at that time. Moreover, he deliberately exaggerated his divine power and ignored his embarrassment when he was chased.


    After hearing this, Mok''s face looked pretty good. With the tiny strength of the burning ember, he was definitely not his opponent.


    Dan Fang, we''ve got it!


    At the thought of this, his face showed a proud grin, because all the efforts have been paid in return, even if he drove the broken ares back, he would be praised.


    Out of caution, he ordered, "turn on the tracking system. I want to know where he is now."


    Words fall, a person immediately agreed to leave.


    Mok supported Zhan Jiu and said with a smile, "Zhan Jiu, please have a rest. It won''t be long before Dan Fang comes."


    "Jie Jie...!"


    At this time, not far from the Ares, a figure suddenly fell and fell on the rocks.


    He''s the one against ares Elder Yanci!


    At this moment, his breath is withered, his face is pale, half of his body is broken, the vast spiritual power in his body is consumed, and he has been hit hard as never before. All mortals can kill him.


    He spat blood at his mouth and made an instinctive choice when he was unconscious. As soon as his fingerprints changed, the power of his spirit was rapidly consumed and a streamer flew away


    There are two words on it, "..." Help me...! "


    Kunlun Mountain, Yun zhongzi and other elders have nothing to do, some of them drink tea to cultivate themselves, some of them play with their skills curiously.


    For so many days, they have gained a lot and paid a lot, but Ning Tao has won more.


    Yun zhongzi and others are very satisfied with him. If it wasn''t for the special situation, I''m afraid they would have been training him as a confidant. The plan is also in progress, so we can''t be in a hurry


    All of a sudden, leimen elder eyebrows pick, a streamer through the void, directly shot, stopped in the air.


    Elder Nie Hai and ice fairies look up one after another. Their faces all change. This is Notes from thousands of miles!


    #First time @ @


    only those who have the power of spirit can use it. However, it costs a lot to use one time. It is impossible to use it under normal circumstances. Once used, it means that Critical.As soon as Yunzi''s white eyebrows stretched out and his broad sleeve robe swung, the streamer directly changed into two words in mid air.


    "Save I don''t know


    Seven elder Leng for a long time, two big words, and that belong to the smell of burning thorn elder, let them like being struck by thunder.


    After a few breaths, the cloud neutron "Teng" stood up and roared: "Mo Yuntian, Li Zhen..."


    Kunlun Mountain is in chaos.


    Just when these places are in turmoil, another mysterious place is not calm, and heavy fog covers people''s eyes.


    Mysterious devil triangle, a pirate ship carefully close to here, in front of the legendary devil''s land.


    A simple figure stood in the bow of the boat, and his eyes like a sword gradually revealed their essence. Finally It''s the last place.


    Looking at his face, he turned out to be Longjin!


    He has a complicated face. I don''t know how many places he''s been in during this period. There''s only one place left in the three portals.


    Mount Tai and Changbai have been there.


    "Longmen" is in Changbai Mountain, but it should not exist.


    In the depths of the Carpathian Mountains in Romania, there is indeed a "blood gate", but it can not be allowed to get close to it.


    It should be some means or conditions set by the ancestors, but they didn''t reach


    According to Tim, this is the last of the three portals, the "empty door" Are you still there?


    "Step on it!"


    There were two footsteps behind him. Long Jin didn''t look back, because he had guessed who was coming.


    One of them is the captain of a pirate ship with a pirate cap and one eye, while the other is the captain now.


    But if Ning Tao is here, he will be surprised to recognize that the new pirate captain is Wang Gang!


    When he came back from France at the beginning, this guy disappeared after calling, and then there was no news. Who could have thought that he would choose to be a pirate ship on the vast sea.


    This pirate ship seems to be the one that Ning Tao once met. Everything is full of coincidence.


    Long Jin turns around slowly, and the two are startled. The one in front of them is a master who can split bullets with a sword.


    Ten of them are no match for this one.

 Chapter 1369

    Seeing that they were afraid, Longjin just gave them a faint look, and then looked at the deep sea in front of them.


    The two looked at each other and hesitated.


    As soon as Wang Gang gritted his teeth, he even chose to stand up and say, "master, we have obeyed your words and come to the great triangle of the devil, but now What else are we going to do? "


    "Go in," Longjin said faintly.


    This speech, Wang Gang and marsh not steal scared a big jump, eyes almost jumped out, live I''m going in.


    Is this elder crazy,


    don''t you know that this is the legendary devil triangle?


    I''m afraid I can''t find a bone.


    Their scalp felt numb, and their legs and stomachs trembled. This is the forbidden area for pirates.


    Wang Gang swallowed his saliva and said: "master, please forgive me. This is the famous devil triangle. Its prestige can be described by the devil. It''s a forbidden area."


    "I don''t know how many airplanes and ships have disappeared here for so many years. What''s terrible is that we can''t even find the wreckage. It''s like the evaporation of human life, and we can''t find any trace of scum."


    "Yes, yes Master, you can''t go in. I have an old mother in my nineties and a twins in my junior. They are all waiting for me to support them. "


    He said with a cry.


    Hearing this, Wang Gang couldn''t help but sneer: "don''t you say that you haven''t been home for more than six years, your three-year-old baby Where did you come from? "


    But he pretended not to hear.


    The first one.


    Long Jin took a quiet look at them, and then said flatly: "I mean I go in myself. As for what you want, I don''t care, and I don''t care."


    As soon as his words came out, he almost jumped up in excitement. The crying and begging for mercy just now were gone.


    Although Wang Gang was relieved, he thought deeply and advised: "master, although my words are slight, I still want to say one thing. I''ll look back It''s the shore


    After listening to this, I want to kick him.


    It''s over to send this evil star away early. You''re still here pretending to say that it''s time to turn around. Are you stupid? If you are sick, you will be happy if he pesters us


    Long Jin accidentally picked eyebrows, thoughtfully, said with a smile: "you are very smart, but I have decided to go, this world has no let me nostalgia, only one heart to the road."


    Wang Gang heard, Leng Leng God, actually said with emotion: "you look like a friend of mine."


    Oh?


    Hearing this, Longjin has some interest.


    But looking at the deep sea in front of him, he knew it was time to start. He said with a smile: "no matter what you said is true or false, it has already dispelled my desire to kill you."


    "Originally intended to kill you two high-level, you pirates will break up, but now it seems that you are very interesting."


    The marsh doesn''t steal to be scared to paralyze directly in the ground, a pair of eyes frighten of looking at long Jin, just now he unexpectedly want to kill oneself.


    Wang Gang, however, said calmly: "I don''t know what you said, but everything I said is from the bottom of my heart. If you want to go back now, I''d like to see you off all the way."


    Hearing this, Longjin calmly waved his hand, carrying the two humanity: "I don''t want to say more. I''d better not let you be pirates again. Next time I''ll get rid of it. "


    "Whoosh!"


    With that, it turned into a sword light and soared into the sky!


    This clean, let two people for a while stunned, at the same time a relaxed heart, like experienced a life and death war.


    Wang Gang''s face turned white, but he insisted on not falling down.


    They just stayed for a long time, panting.


    Suddenly, he said bitterly, "I don''t want to be a pirate any more. I don''t think it''s suitable for me."


    Wang Gang''s eyes were complicated and he asked, "why?"


    "That is I feel a little tired. Other pirates have boundless scenery, but every time I meet someone, I have to offer as my ancestor. Who is the pirate


    The marsh does not steal a face sad indignation way.


    "Eh!"


    Wang Gang has a helpless face, which is a shame for a pirate. Maybe it''s good for him to change his industry.


    He pondered for a while, but also made up his mind: "before you are not a pirate, send me to a place. It''s not the way to escape all the time. You always have to face it."


    "Where to?"


    "Huaxia..."


    ¡­¡­


    When the wind blows, there must be eccentricity.


    In just a few hours, the situation became more and more serious, and the two giants, the United States and Kunlun, showed their greatness.


    Everything is beyond the plan.


    On an island, Ning Tao drags MS, who is in a coma, to the shore. It''s really not easy to find an island."Plop!"


    Half dead will be thrown on the ground, in a look up at the boundless sea, the heart of the emergence of shock.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something, and he quickly started to strip all of his clothes, especially his set of equipment. Such high-tech things should be tracked.


    Although I''m not sure, it''s better to be cautious. We have to find a way to throw this equipment far away


    "Gee."


    Ning Tao''s action suddenly, from the arms of MS actually turned out a box, this kind of feeling is so familiar.


    Open a look, two groups of familiar dream liquid appear in front of you, bright things, beautiful and colorful.


    Unexpectedly Unexpectedly It''s really it.


    Or two!


    Ning Tao was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that there would be unexpected wealth in this turn. In this way, he had three shares in his hand.


    It seems that this guy is making a lot of money around him. If he is not a confidant, he can''t get it, but now he is cheap.


    By the way, get rid of the equipment.


    Since they are cronies, the equipment is even more unsafe. If they find themselves, the plan will be abandoned.


    After tossing in the sea for a while, I finally caught a big turtle, and then the equipment was rigidly applied to it.


    After thinking about it, he turned to its frightened little eyes and said: "tell you, don''t let me see you again within a hundred thousand li, or I will eat you."


    He pretended to be fierce. No matter whether he understood or not, he threatened first. It seemed that the Turtle was nodding.


    He threw it far away.


    Looking from a distance, the turtle seemed really scared. After wandering in the same place for a long time, he swam towards the deep


    Seeing this, Ning Tao slowly breathes a sigh of relief. Let''s leave everything to fate. First, stay on this island for a few days.


    What is this island


    I always feel familiar.


    Forget it, let''s find a cave to try the magic of this dreamlike liquid. It can enhance the soul and strengthen the soul. It''s a rare good thing. It''s hard to buy.

 Chapter 1370

    In the cave, the light is dim.


    Ning Tao cultivated for a while, and swallowed a elixir, basically no harm, before he was pretending.


    Hand stroke, two black boxes appear in the hands.


    This is the only product of the ISI family, the dream liquid, which is said to enhance the soul and strengthen the ethereal existence.


    Looking at the three groups of colorful crystal, Ning Tao is in a hesitation, because the soul is nothing, can these things really have a magical effect on the soul?


    Think about it for a while, and gradually focus on Ms.


    I found a spirit rope from the ring, and I don''t know which magic weapon I got from. I tied him firmly.


    Looking at him still in a daze, Ning Tao waved his hand and directly sucked a large group of cold water from a puddle, then all of it poured on his head.


    "Wow."


    MS was stimulated and directly woke up, but one side of his head seemed numb, and bursts of colic seemed to crack.


    "Ah I My head... "


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, a little surprised, his fist for the Lian baby strong level of people, not too strong ah.


    This guy''s strength has reached the level of hypocrisy. He shouldn''t look like this, but he can''t even pretend that kind of expression.


    By the way,


    geneticists pay attention to their weakness in body, body and soul. After all, no matter how good your genes are, you can''t drive your soul. The two are completely unrelated.


    But if we look at it in this way, the SSS level gene warrior should not exist, which makes no sense at all.


    If the soul doesn''t transmute, how can it come from the divine realm!


    And the feeling that Zhan Jiu gave him was a real divine realm. Although it was weak, it had essence.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are dim, like feeling that he has found a key point at this moment, a secret about geneticists.


    How on earth did they become the divine realm?


    "Ah Head It''s cracked. "


    Looking at the twisted face of MS, his eyes twinkled, his mind flew, one step away from the so-called truth.


    As we all know, the key point for a monk to break through the divine realm is to transform his soul into a divine soul. This is a sublimation of essence. Only after the transformation can he be called God!


    If monks want to achieve this step, they need years of hard work, accumulation, opportunities and opportunities.


    \It seems that it is difficult for you to start the first edition, but if you succeed, you will be intoxicated with the fruits of victory forever.


    If we look at genes again, although the system is different, the essence is the same. At this stage, we need to change the spirit.


    If the geneticists rely on themselves or gene medicine alone, Ning Tao thinks that they can''t succeed in their whole life.


    If you can''t do it yourself, I''m afraid there is only one reasonable way left, which is also the most common External force!


    External force


    Ning Tao says, eyes gradually dazzling up, looked at the foot is howling, and the hands of the dream liquid from his body, all the truth.


    He held back his excitement, grabbed his mouth and forced a pill. He had something to ask.


    With the digestion of the elixir, his wailing decreased a lot, but Ning Tao''s fist caused too much damage to him, just hit the temple, and the effect of the elixir was just to suppress the pain.


    Just for a moment, MS was sweating all over, and the veins on his forehead were striking. He was not very sober at the moment.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and whispered in his ear: "what conditions do you geneticists need to become SSS level?"


    There was confusion in his eyes. After a moment, he said casually: "need divine liquid...!"


    "Do you have any magic liquid on you?" Ning Tao tried.


    MS fell into thinking, frowned and said, "yes, it''s two groups of spirit liquid. It''s the young master who gave me the breakthrough."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood that the dream liquid was the spirit liquid he said, and the breakthrough Just rely on it.


    After thinking about it, he said: "where can I get the supernatant? How many SSS level gene fighters do you have in the United States now? What''s your plan..."


    MS''s mind is not sober, just now the words are completely casual back, but the brow is wrinkled like mountains and rivers.


    "Only the ISI family can have divine liquid, and only they can reward it..."


    "The Shenju seems to have formed a team, called the Ares team, which is full of genes, and Zhan Jiu is...!"


    Speaking of this, there was a flash of clarity in his eyes, and he woke up from that muddle headed state, and he was dumb for a moment.


    They just looked at each other a few times, but his face turned pale. What did he say just now?


    There seems to be some supernatural liquid, Ares team


    At the thought of this, a murderous opportunity sprang up in his heart. He must not let this secret leak, or he will betray his country.He immediately opened his eyes angrily. He just wanted to revolt, but his spirit rope was shrinking and tightening. He was strangled.


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao has been watching coldly, the spirit rope seems to be more and more struggling, did not expect to find the baby unexpectedly.


    MS also found out that she didn''t dare to struggle, but she stared at Ning Tao fiercely and yelled: "damn bastard, what did you do to me? How could I become like this?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? I beat you and tied you up again, that''s all," Ning Tao said.


    Beat?


    MS stares big eyes, stunned way: "you say you a small miscellaneous fish beat money me, how is this possible?"


    "Pa!"


    A big mouth smoked in the past, very loud.


    "Well, do you believe it now?" Ning Tao joked.


    Fiery pain, the fact of helplessly, so naked placed in front of him, extremely shocked.


    He is a class a top geneticist, equivalent to a false god in the realm of friars. He was not only defeated, but also slapped.


    "I don''t believe what you''ve done to me. How can you beat me? I''m going to be a super gene warrior. I can''t fail..."


    Seeing his red eyes, Ning Tao took out the black box, pointed to the dream liquid inside and said, "can this spirit liquid enhance the soul power? Is there any hidden danger in it?"


    See their own things were taken away, cut off after the brilliant road, the enemy also licked his face and asked him how things?


    He roared with red eyes: "I''ll never tell you when I die, mean monk. If you have the guts, just let me go. Let''s fight one-on-one. If you want to win, I''ll tell you everything."


    "I...!"


    Words did not finish, suddenly feel the rope loose, have spiritual back to the hands of Ning Tao.


    He was shocked. As soon as he raised his head, he heard Ning Tao''s cold laughter, "you want to fight one on one, right?"


    "What are you waiting for? Come on!"

 Chapter 1371

    One on one, just you and me?


    Mrs. Moss''s face was unbelievable and shocked.


    It''s like a mole ant unties a chained dragon. Once it loses its shackles, the power of the dragon can overturn the river, destroy the sky and the earth, and reappear its supreme power.


    The mole ant can be wiped out thousands of times.


    He turned a blind eye to such an obvious gap.


    Feeling the abundant power in his body, the corners of his mouth grinned with pride. This guy''s brain should be in the sea, and suddenly he would be so stupid that he would let himself go and choose alone


    I don''t know how to live or die!


    0 eud:w


    Ning Tao a face light smile, looking at MS a pair of potential in must have appearance, in the heart impatient, stretch out a middle finger toward him, and have aggressive hook hand.


    Seeing this, MS was furious and said: "good boy, you are brave enough. Since you are looking for death, I will send you to see God and die...!"


    "Drink."


    A powerful heavy blow, space shock.


    Ning Tao smiles coldly, does not retreat does not evade, the ancient empty fist flagrantly hits.


    "Bang!"


    When the two fists collided, each other''s strength found a vent,


    just at the corner of his ecstatic mouth, he suddenly felt a terrible force far beyond himself, which almost destroyed his defense line in an instant.


    "Broken!"


    Ning Tao roared, a punch directly printed on his chest.


    If the latter was hit hard, his body was bent into a shrimp shape, his mouth was spattered with blood, and finally he flew out like a broken sack.


    "Plop...!"


    MS fell on the wall. The colic of his abdomen made him twitch and wail, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    "Cough...!"


    Kneeling on the ground, he vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Ning Tao''s playful expression.


    He joked: "you just said you would send me to God. Have you ever heard of the king of hell?"


    "Bah!"


    James showed a row of blood teeth and said angrily, "you can kill if you want. There''s so much nonsense. I''m the strongest gene fighter in the United States. I''ll never be defeated...!"


    "Bang!"


    Ning Tao punched him in the belly.


    Disdain way: "wake up, don''t do your daydream, you are now my prisoner, slave."


    "Even if I can''t take a punch, you can call yourself the strongest. I feel shame for you."


    MS a face ferocious, not willing to roar: "not like this, you You cheated, or how can you beat me? I''m the false god of a monk, the false god


    "Bang!"


    "It''s just a fake God. It''s not like you haven''t killed him. You''re a genetic person. Don''t take yourself seriously," said Ning Tao with a evil look on his face.


    The words fall, the spirit rope in the hand binds it directly.


    MS constantly roared and struggled, but the more he struggled, the tighter the rope became, almost strangling into his flesh and blood, which was very painful.


    At this time, Ning Tao went to the distance and sat down with his knees crossed. The black box appeared in his hand. His problem has been confirmed.


    According to the truth, geneticists can never break through to the level of divine realm, but there are exceptions to everything.


    The ISI family is just able to make up for this shortcoming. Their unique dream liquid, that is, divine liquid, can be absorbed by geneticists, so as to transform Then it becomes the divine realm.


    However, it would not be too easy to think of this, otherwise MS would have broken through long ago, and there would be a large number of super fighters in the United States.


    To put it bluntly, there is a certain failure rate!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are quiet, and a soft spirit holds up the dream liquid. It looks very beautiful, and it''s incredible.


    He turned his head and asked, "ah, how to use this thing? Is there any unique way?"


    "You think I''ll tell you that if you try it yourself, you won''t know," he said contemptuously


    Eat


    Ning Tao a Leng, and think of almost, after all, this thing looks like a ball of water, but not water.


    He clenched his teeth and swallowed it.


    When he saw this scene in the distance, his eyelids jumped wildly. This guy actually swallowed it. But after the shock, he was overjoyed. Great, ha ha God helps me.


    The correct way to use Shenye is to stick it to the center of the eyebrow and use soul induction. This is the first threshold. After induction, it will take a long time to absorb, and it will take half a month at the fastest


    But this fool actually swallowed it. It''s really stupid. He would be killed by the great energy, and then his head would explode. This is not unprecedented in the past.


    James laughed. His laughter echoed everywhere in the cave. It was not only a laugh, but also a smile of pride.


    It can only be said that Oriental people are too stupid to be fooled by themselves in a few words. No wonder some people always say Oriental pigs.It''s a pity that a portion of divine liquid is wasted. Even if you can''t break through it, your soul power will be enhanced a lot.


    No one doesn''t want such benefits.


    I saw him wriggling desperately, trying to find a shelter, so that the stupid head would not explode and splash his blood


    "Well, where do you want to go?"


    A faint voice came from behind.


    In the wriggling, who is talking? Immediately surprised to turn to see, but saw a very shocking scene.


    Behind him, Ning Tao stands there with a smile, carrying a pair of hands and looking at him so playfully.


    For a long time, how did this stupid guy not die? Was he blinded, impossible?


    At this time, Ning Tao directly reaches out his hand and grabs him, and then binds him to a stone pillar. MS is so foolishly manipulated by him, and his brain has not yet turned the corner.


    He''s not dead?


    Didn''t he swallow it.


    Yes, it must be. This guy is playing a routine with himself. In fact, he didn''t swallow the magic liquid at all.


    He said with scornful sarcasm: "hum, how can I be counselled so quickly? Just now, I''m not so forced to eat it. Stupid Oriental pig, I look down on you."


    Ning Tao smell speech a Leng, although didn''t understand, but still a heavy punch hit on his chest.


    "Cough!"


    This punch was so powerful that it almost made MS spit out his intestines. His strong body could not bear it.


    "You remember it for me. Next time you speak, you should bring the word" master ", or I will break one of your bones. Anyway, there are more than 200," Ning Tao sneered.


    MS red eyes staring at him, roared: "if you want me to call you master, you can just swallow a liquid in front of me, and you will be my master from now on."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao had a wonderful face and said strangely: "you said it yourself. Who would go back on it..."


    "The one who repents is the Green Tortoise son of a bitch. The whole family has to die. When they go out, they are struck by thunder. When they walk, they are hit by a car. All their children are next door!"


    Afraid of his repentance, Ms said a lot of poison vows. Ning Tao was stunned and his hair stood up.


    "Well Then I''ll swallow it. "


    "You swallow it."


    "I really swallowed it."


    "are you a man or not, swallow it!"


    Ning Tao rolled up his sleeve, grabbed a piece of liquid, opened his mouth and swallowed it. This time, he could see clearly.


    "Ha ha Oriental pig, you have been deceived

 Chapter 1372

    "You have been deceived Ha ha...! "


    Mrs. moss turned back and forward with a smile and a face of arrogance.


    , as like as two peas, he swallowed down the swallow and swallowed it as he thought.


    "Ha ha Stupid Oriental pig, you are finished. The elixir of the ISI family is 100 times stronger than the poison. You are waiting to see God. Oh, no, you are going to see the king of hell. "


    "Ha ha Stupid Stupid pig


    Ning Tao turns a deaf ear to the harsh laughter, because he really can''t answer the question.


    At the entrance of Shenye, it disappeared without a trace. Instead of going down into the Dantian, it went up Go straight to your head.


    After one experience, he didn''t panic about it. His golden pupils were indistinct and shining with a touch of silver. The eyes of the candle dragon were suppressed and absorbed by his soul.


    He can digest the first portion when he swallows it.


    However, if he joined the second part, he would not be able to bear it. It was not dangerous, but it would take a certain amount of time if he wanted to finish digestion, so he could not become a fat man in one bite.


    This time may not be short, but he does not have enough patience, because there is a very rampant guy outside.


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed through his mind.


    With such a huge soul power, you may be able to practice nine changes. This is an opportunity!!


    He has tried, but failed. The reason is that his soul power is far from enough. But now he has the blessing of these two forces. Maybe It''s possible!


    At the thought of this, the mental path of the nine changes of the candle dragon emerged from the depths and gradually began to work.


    This is derived from the inheritance of the candlelight dragon. No one knows its power and prestige, because it was too old and mysterious.


    Ning Tao knows the nine changes of the candle dragon by heart. In the blink of an eye, he completed a big Sunday without any obstruction. This result made him ecstatic and start to practice with all his strength


    When a continuous flow of water into the water bottle, it will always be saturated that day, and breakthrough, at this time.


    "Nine changes of candle dragon, the first change, gathering!"


    In a moment, with the sound of the bottom of my heart, the power of the soul is surging, even compressed in the extreme.


    "Boom...!"


    The sound of an explosion in my ear was like the beginning of a new era. It compressed and formed a small eggshell, which was so broken that a stream of enlightenment gushed out.


    "It turns out that this is the so-called Spirit, "Ning Tao opened his eyes and murmured in his mouth.


    At the moment, he felt very magical, and his soul power increased greatly. No, it should be said that it was the spirit power at the moment. When the first change cultivation was successful, his soul broke through inexplicably.


    Fade the lead and turn everything into a God


    This is a big obstacle that plagued countless monks, so he broke through, and his strength also increased by leaps and bounds.


    But his realm is still five fold, but his spirit is comparable to the divine realm, and even can surpass that zhanjiu!


    "Ha ha Stupid pig Go to hell. "


    "I spat!"


    Just as he was happy, there was such a sound in his ear, and a clear spitting water sound, gradually approaching.


    Although he didn''t open his eyes, he seemed to be able to see that the attack flew behind him.


    MS is wantonly laughing, suddenly stare round, Ning Tao unexpectedly dodged, how can unconscious people have a reaction?


    At this time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, a pair of crystal clear eyes staring at him, with a playful mouth.


    "I won," he said with a faint smile


    MS is full Leng for a long time, the facial expression solidifies, the eyes all reflect Ning Tao that a confident face.


    How How is that possible?


    How could it be that he didn''t die? How could such huge energy not burst his pig''s head


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao did not support the explosion, but also took advantage of the opportunity to cultivate the nine changes of the candle dragon, the soul also transformed into a spirit!


    Ames was pale and out of his wits. Ning Tao survived. Then he Don''t you want to follow that agreement.


    Call Ning Tao Master!


    At the thought of this, he felt as if he had eaten a dead fly. He was a gene warrior of the great American Empire. He would call an oriental master. It''s a shame on his soul.


    But at this time, Ning Tao said with a smile: "hurry up, call the master to listen. If you are sensible, you will be rewarded."


    Said, in the hand appeared an elixir.


    MS blushed with anger and his neck was thick. He wanted to break the debt, but he thought of the series of poisonous vows he had just said.


    Suddenly I feel with one ''s hair standing on end.


    In particular, if it is shortened by one centimeter every day, it will be finished in a few days. Is that what he said?


    I opened my mouth, but I found that there was a fishbone stuck in my throat. I didn''t say the word for a long time.


    Ning Tao looks at him like a smile, and the spirit is still absorbing the power of divine liquid. Anyway, he has time to spend.Just as they were about to fight to the end, there seemed to be a sound on the sea outside the island, like a yacht passing by


    "Hum...!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and opens his perspective eye instantly.


    In front of him, however, there was a burst of ecstasy. It seems that master Mok has come to save him. This Oriental pig is dead


    Suddenly, the sound outside stopped, but there were several yacht sounds in the distance. Did you feel something was wrong?


    When he saw Maotao, he came to the open place and hid in the forest.


    And MS looks angry, this Oriental pig actually he as a dog, holding a rope around, too hateful.


    He looked up and fixed his eyes on the four yachts, hoping that master Mok was coming. But after only one look, he was disappointed that there was no American.


    On the contrary, all four yachts are Island people!


    Ning Tao is suspicious, he also saw the identity of these people, wearing Samurai clothes, holding samurai sword, shouting "baga".


    H0 is the fastest to update B - what''s going on?


    Why do islanders come to this island? It''s not for them. Mork won''t ask islanders for help.


    After thinking about it, he turned his head and asked, "do you Americans have any contact with the islanders? How did they come here?"


    MS rolled his eyes and said angrily, "how can I know that there is no village in front and no shop behind here? Who knows that there will be a group of island people coming out? Didn''t you find them?"


    See him ask, Ning Tao gave him a foot, if he found it, still need to ask you again, really stupid.


    He gritted his teeth and glared.


    "Hum!"


    A yacht stopped on the island, jumped down from it, a petite ninja, rushed to the island.


    Behind the three boats, there are some ninjas jump down directly to realize the body method straight forward.


    "Baga You can''t escape...! "

 Chapter 1373

    Ning Tao covered their bodies and held their breath.


    Line of sight, a small Ninja ran fast, small feet a little bit like a catapult, will soon be able to rush to the forest.


    However, the Ninjas behind are also very fast. At first glance, they know that they are powerful. All four yachts are stranded on the coast, and seven or eight figures are chasing after them like locusts.


    , the first mock exam, was a sword ninja. He had a large number of hidden weapons, and shot out like a butterfly.


    The rest of the Ninjas see this, have to do, a streamer like rain scattered flowers, dense and terrible, almost no dead end.


    The tiny Ninja seemed to be aware of it. As soon as he turned his head, his pupils immediately contracted. Two thin short blades were drawn out in an instant, and his arms danced with the shadow of the road, shooting down a dart.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. This move looks like the eighteen pinches of Buddhism. It''s very suitable for this kind of occasion.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    All the hidden weapons flying over the sky are blocked.


    However, her body stopped for this reason. For a moment, she was surrounded by eight ninjas and formed an iron bucket.


    "Jie Jie Liangzi, you are really powerful. You killed seven of our 15 people, "said Jie, a ninja with a sword in black, laughing and killing.


    "You are not the same, you have been chasing me from the island to the Diaoyu Islands," the tiny Ninja gasped


    The two men hiding in the grass were stunned when they heard that this is the Diaoyu Island. No wonder they always feel familiar with it.


    But he understood that the location of the Diaoyu Islands was near the island country, but he didn''t think about it for a moment.


    Another skinny Ninja said coldly: "smelly girl, it''s OK to lead me to death. We have to make our brothers chase us so hard. You have to pay for those people who died."


    Liangzi smelled the speech and sneered: "then you''ll try. Even if I die, I can take you to be buried with me."


    "Come on...!"


    The ninja in black and the skinny Ninja look at each other, and then wink at his men. First It''s not good.


    But


    Liangzi''s beautiful eyes are fierce, and her spirit is tense all the way. Now she dare not relax. Even if she dies, she has to kill more people.


    Ning Tao''s face in the grass is interesting. These ninjas were originally chased by him. This hatred is really big enough.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something, and he even played with MS: "little mu, when do you think these islanders will fight, and who will win in the end?"


    MS pretended not to hear, and her eyes were wandering.


    "Bang!"


    "Didn''t you hear me talking to you? If you dare to be deaf again, I''ll cut your ear, "Ning Tao snorted coldly.


    MS''s face is livid, and his body is full of Ning Tao''s footprints. This Oriental pig who has suffered a thousand swords


    See him black face, cold voice way: "this still need to say, a little while will fight, win of affirmation is many people."


    Ning Tao a listen to, immediately came to interest, joking: "small mu, that you dare to play a bet with me?"


    "What?" He said with an alert face.


    "Just bet on what you just said. I bet they will do it at dusk, and it will be the result in the end It''s a draw, "said Ning Tao with a mysterious face.


    Dusk Draw


    In a daze, Ms looked up at the sky. How could it be three or four hours from dusk? How could it be so long?


    Looking at that scene, eight strong and tall ninjas surrounded a petite ninja, who was still panting, not at the peak, so she looked like a loser.


    Frowning and thinking for a while, I still can''t see any suitable conditions. This Oriental pig is not bluffing him, is it?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he still chose to believe in himself. Then he rushed to Ning Tao with an alert face and said, "what do you want to bet on?"


    The latter heard the speech, and then said excitedly: "if you win, I can release you, give you elixir, or ignore your poison oath, but I will not let you go."


    "Well What if I lose? " He tried.


    Ning Tao a listen, the corner of the mouth peeped out thief smile, way: "if you lose, that you want to tell me a secret of the United States, must have value, still wait for me not to know."


    Hearing these words, MS''s face froze, and then fell into silence That''s treason!


    Once he is convicted of this crime, it is not easy for master Mok to save him, and others will avoid him like the plague of snakes and mice.


    But he''s just as bad now


    Ning Tao sees his silence, also didn''t force him, so light looking at the battlefield, in front of almost didn''t put a peanuts.


    Liangzi and the eight ninjas confront each other, occasionally walking around, or some temptation, but so far no one wants to rush up.


    The ninja in black and the skinny Ninja are very patient. They are old ninja. They have great confidence in this aspect. Liangzi must be the first one who can''t bear the pressure


    In this tense atmosphere, Ning Tao''s ear suddenly came a voice, let his lazy spirit."I I''m gambling


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw the firm eyes of Ms. if I couldn''t believe it, who else could I believe?


    Ning Tao smiles very brightly. His eyes are full of confidence. He has never spoken, so he plans to wait.


    Seeing this, James also had a sense of self-confidence in his eyes. He firmly believed that his idea was right and that he could never fail


    In this way, in this group of ninjas do not know the case, the two used them to play a bet, very inexplicable.


    An hour later, the situation remains the same.


    Two hours later, the encirclement is a little smaller.


    MS saw in the heart straight anxious, these small devils usually clamour very fierce, how this time counsels?


    It''s been two hours. With such a large number of people and strength advantage, they are still in circles, a bunch of rubbish.


    Side head a look, found Ning Tao a face calm, not nervous, that kind of self-confidence, let his base is very insufficient.


    How can this Oriental pig be so determined and seize the right time at dusk? Is there any inside story? By the way, it seems that I forgot to mention an external interference before


    No,


    he''s right next to him. What can he do?


    With this kind of uneasy psychology, he didn''t open his mouth and still watched anxiously. As time went by, his confidence became less and less, because at dusk upcoming.


    A red sun gradually falls, leaving a half circle.


    Dusk, the face of MS is very ugly, at least his one is lost, but he still has self-confidence.


    Maybe after dusk, these ninjas haven''t started yet, which means that he''s blind. He won''t lose


    Turn to see, find Ning Tao''s face still can''t find flustered, as if sitting in the tent holding a million masters.


    Pretend, you just continue to pretend,


    dusk will soon pass, and you didn''t win


    Just as he turned his head, he saw Liangzi''s body shaking. It seemed that he couldn''t hold on and was about to get down.


    See / the original R chapter h


    a short Ninja rushes past uncontrollably


    Seeing this, his face was dull. With his rich combat experience, he already knew the next second It''s time for war!

 Chapter 1374

    Pull a hair and move the whole body!


    Liangzi''s move directly attracted the short Ninja''s pounce. In fact, he was kicked by the ninja in black.


    Ning Tao saw this in front of a bright, the corner of the mouth raised a trace of banter sneer, murmured: "good play began."


    At his side, Ms heard this sentence, uneasy, at dusk, this word actually came true.


    How on earth did he do it?


    Although confused, he has not lost, because this bet is just the beginning, and ultimately depends on who wins or loses.


    Just a female ninja, how can you beat eight strong ninjas who are not much different from her own strength.


    Lose,


    is doomed!


    In the line of sight, the short Ninja has a pale face. He never thought that the captain would kick him over.


    Although very angry, but now only on, or she died, or their own death, only these two roads.


    The dagger in his hand is shining. Although he is small, he is very flexible. If he is an assassin, he is the best choice.


    Liangzi is about to fall down. His whole body is wet. He is all wet with sweat. His beautiful eyes are also haggard and close slowly.


    "Whoosh!"


    A poisoned dart shot at Liangzi.


    It''s the short ninja who has decided to do his best, but it''s their nature to be as timid as a mouse.


    Now he is very happy to see the darts hit. Liangzi really can''t do it. Now he is the closest. As long as he can kill Liangzi, the position of the team leader That''s him.


    Thinking in my heart, the speed at my feet also soared. In the blink of an eye, I rushed to Liangzi, and the dagger moved towards my neck.


    Short Ninja''s face showed a grim smile, but suddenly a cold light flashed in front of him, which made him subconsciously close his eyes. Suddenly, his heart was filled with coolness.


    When I open my eyes, it''s a cruel Liangzi.


    He was stabbed with his own dagger in his heart. He didn''t respond quickly, but the poison on it had already broken out


    "Plop!"


    Liangzi kicked him away and turned pale.


    All of a sudden, there was a burst of wind behind her. Her beautiful eyes shrank, and she twisted her waist to the other side flexibly.


    A thin sword came silently. Although it didn''t hit her waist, it was also a piece of flesh and blood.


    Liangzi suddenly turned, and the thin sword cut into the flesh and blood again. A thing in her hand was thrown out by her, and then she dodged.


    "Hiss!"


    A dart went down the throat of the ninja.


    He was trying to pick up a cheap one, but he never thought he could move his waist


    That level of flexibility is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    But Liangzi did it!


    The dart in his throat was the poison dart thrown by the short ninja, which immediately hit his head.


    One is dying, one is dying!


    Liangzi''s left waist was bloody, and his flesh and blood were cut several layers by the thin sword. He also got a poison dart on his shoulder.


    You wait for her to catch her breath, and two crazy ninjas rush in. If you can''t make a sneak attack, you''ll have to be tough


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Looking at the white hot battle below, MS''s face became more and more dignified. He could see it clearly just now.


    A fight, but a ring after a ring!


    The Ninja pretended to be in a coma and got a stab, which dispelled the little Ninja''s wariness. Liangzi was biting her thin lip and looking at her with hatred. She had been accumulating her strength secretly. Is she going to fight to the death now?


    "Dangdangdang..."


    It''s a good Island bank, but there are poison darts everywhere.


    The four ninjas blocked four directions, and there were lots of swords. They stabbed out at the same time, with the naked intention of killing moriran.


    Liangzi''s eyes shrank, but there was nowhere to hide. There were enemies in all four directions. Now What is she going to do?


    The two captains gradually narrowed their eyes and twinkled. Is it really time to decide the outcome?


    Ames sighed, as if intentionally said: "ah, poor a talent, it''s going to die like this."


    Ning Tao ignored him, but his eyes suddenly opened.


    The four ninjas are extremely fast. The four weapons will pierce Liangzi''s body in the twinkling of an eye, and a grim smile will gradually float


    "Chi...!"


    A sharp blade into the meat of the voice sounded, very frightening.


    The two captains opened their eyes wide and their mouths wide. This scene made them want to break their heads.


    Four ninjas stabbed each other


    There is a bloody knife in everyone''s chest!

 Chapter 1375

    The four ninjas have four blood knives on their chest


    In four directions, they are submerged into each other''s chest. Everyone''s strength is very strong. Qi Jian is submerged.


    The four people opened their mouths and spat blood. There was an incredible fear in their pupils. The Liangzi man in the middle was still here just now. Why did he disappear in a moment


    If there is someone in the middle, how can the four of them pierce each other because of inertia? This is the strength of long-term budget.


    The two captains'' pupils contracted, but their faces showed relief. MS opened his mouth wide and didn''t speak for a long time. Ning Tao was shocked and lost his voice: "big move body method?"


    "No, it''s moving flat...!"


    In the moment just now, the Ninja''s feet did not move and she moved back a few feet. He could see clearly.


    This move is very similar to Shaolin''s body method, but it''s too rough and too simplified. Only some shadows can be found.


    Suddenly, Liangzi''s figure came out from behind the two ninjas. With a sweep of the sword in his hand, the two heads fell.


    Although the other two were punctured, if they could be treated in time, they could still save their lives


    "Hiss!"


    A sword appeared behind them. It was not Liangzi''s hand, but Their captain.


    The two ninjas in black pushed them away with no expression, and their eyes were staring at Liangzi coldly. I didn''t expect that this woman was so calculating, and she still had a hand at this time.


    Fortunately, they didn''t, or they would have suffered.


    I saw the thin Ninja cold way: "now you still have how much strength, I''m afraid you''ve run out of oil, the lamp is dry."


    Liangzi glanced coldly and said sarcastically, "are you really so afraid of death? You actually let your subordinates use their lives to test."


    "Hum, it''s called means. If they don''t die, how can they force out your cards? We are afraid of your magical moves," said the ninja in black.


    With that, they approached slowly in two directions.


    Liangzi pale, weak way: "hum, you so that I do not have the strength to fight back?"


    A word, let the two steps of skinny Ninja meal, look at each other, a kill chance burst out, unexpectedly reached an agreement.


    "Jie Jie Death...! "


    Two people just like streamer, crisscross to rush over.


    See two people so neat, Liangzi''s face finally showed fear, but then, is a burst of madness.


    The sword in his hand, split into two, bravely meet up.


    "Hiss!"


    This change was so fast that two blades penetrated Liangzi''s body, but the two captains also got a sword.


    Finally, the explosive force was beyond their imagination.


    Black ninja mouth blood, unwilling to say: "why, why can you fight, this is impossible..."


    Liangzi is kneeling on the ground, the oil is exhausted, and the lamp is dead


    "M''s, a bunch of bad things, eight big men were killed by a little girl, what are you still alive for? Let''s die," Ms angrily appeared.


    As soon as the pupils of the three people shrank, they were almost scared to death. They were seriously injured, but who could have thought that there was a man on the island.


    Vast sea, isolated mountain and wild island


    Suddenly, another figure appeared, just like walking in the clouds, with a mysterious smile on his mouth.


    This person It is Ning Tao who restores his appearance!


    MS can''t help but take a look. Ning Tao tells him that the appearance is disguised, but he doesn''t know That''s the real face.


    Three people are seriously injured, Liangzi has been to the point of death, the two people do a little treatment, still alive.


    I saw MS grab a knife, gas is not light, because they are not fighting, leading to his loss, should kill!


    ''(


    seeing him coming, the ninja in black looked frightened and said in a straight voice: "don''t Don''t come here. I''m a ninja of jiaheliu. If you want to kill me, you''ll get into big trouble. "


    Jiaheliu


    MS''s body shape, frown.


    Although there are conjectures, I hesitated when I really faced it. This school is not weak, and it caused trouble.


    Seeing his hesitation, the ninja in black was overjoyed and thought that his life had been saved. Jiaheliu was really powerful.


    But at this time, Ning Tao passed by him, glanced at them and said in disgust, "I don''t like it. I killed them."


    Then he went straight to Liangzi.


    MS Leng for a moment, then in black ninja''s face of fear, a bite, a knife cut two.


    He knelt down and begged for mercy My Lord, I''m from yiheliu. Please let me go...! "


    MS calm face, canthus aimed at Ning Tao.


    But who knows the latter picked up a sword directly, turned around and cut off half of his head, disgusted: "I don''t know if I disgust you, I dare to appear in front of my eyes."


    "Plop!"The two bodies fell in response, bleeding.


    Liangzi''s pupils gradually lose color, but a domineering voice reverberates in his ears. Roar: "tell me, which school are you?"


    "Ping Pingheliu...! "


    rather than as like as two peas, he felt a bit of a sigh.


    As she gradually lost consciousness, a elixir popped out and shot directly into her mouth, followed by two


    MS came over with a knife in his hand, but he didn''t dare to fight Ning Tao, because he had only half the strength of the peak.


    After a long time, Ning Tao moved back his eyes and said flatly, "carry her to the cave. If she dies, you will accompany her."


    Hearing these words, Ms felt numb on the scalp. In her heart, she kept cursing Dongfang pig, all kinds of vicious curses


    But the surface is silent, very obedient carefully picked up Liangzi, for fear that the girl suddenly to a Gobi.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are quiet, watching the sun slowly fall, and the familiar face reflected on the sea.


    I, Ning Tao, have come back at last!


    Island country, right? Three schools, right? Once you assassinated me many times. This time, I''ll give you a smash


    At night, Ning Tao looks comfortable.


    Because at the moment he does not need any disguise, he is Ning Tao, the real face, how to see that is handsome.


    MS is very uneasy, keep observing Liangzi''s injury, so serious can live?


    Although he thought so, he still admired the ninja. He fought against eight with one person, and the result was a draw. How amazing it is to say.


    "Oh Well...! "


    All of a sudden, there was a moan like a dream in my ear, which made me feel better and look at Liangzi.


    Sure enough,


    The Ninja woke up, her long eyelashes shaking, her eyes bright, and she was about to struggle to stand up.


    MS is greatly surprised, hurriedly good advice way: "you injury is too heavy, still don''t move disorderly, have a good rest."


    As soon as Liangzi bit his silver teeth, he had to give up the idea of struggling, but he yelled at them: "who are you? Why do you come to our island secretly?"


    MS just wanted to explain, but a force like a wild beast oppressed him, and there was a roar of thunder, deafening, "repeat what you just said!"

 Chapter 1376

    "Say it again...!"


    Ning Tao cold look over, with a kind of can''t guess the horror chill, like June spring thunder suddenly blow up in the sky, the sky has been blown out a hole.


    Hearing these words, the sweat of MS''s whole body exploded, and a chill rushed to the top of his head from his spine. It was the first time that he saw Ning Tao get so angry.


    Immediately swallowed saliva, dare not move.


    And lying on the ground Liangzi Leng for a while, although some fear in the heart, but still biting his teeth hard repeated: "I say, why are you on the island of our island."


    "Without the permission of our island, how dare you, an American or a Chinese, step into our territory?"


    "Whoosh!"


    In front of me, Ning Tao arrived in a flash.


    Holding a samurai sword in his hand, he threatened, "I''ll ask you again. You''d better organize your language and then answer."


    "Where is the territory of Diaoyu Island?"


    Liangzi''s beautiful eyes stagnated, and the white pleated jade neck was holding the samurai sword, which was a naked threat.


    And this person is a pure Chinese. With her intelligence, you can guess that this Chinese is trying to force her to admit it, or she will die. In this case


    ¡·The original version (the first one) saw her face disdain and sarcasm: "I have made it very clear that Diaoyu Island belongs to our island country, even if you kill me, it belongs to the island country."


    MS was so scared that his heart trembled. Just now Ning Tao said that Ninja would be buried with him. What if he really wanted to be buried with him?


    He immediately trembled and said, "Lord Master, don''t Don''t be impulsive. You want to kill her. Why save her just now? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, while Liangzi put on a stubborn temper that you killed me, which is very horizontal.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao grabs Liangzi, regardless of her serious injury, and then goes out. MS is surprised, and quickly follows up. Her heart is up and down.


    As soon as they got out of the cave, they soon came to the seaside.


    Ning Tao''s eyes looked into the distance. After a while, he threw a ninja down and put a sharp sword into him.


    "Putong...!"


    The corpse floated on the sea, and the blood soon dyed the nearby water red. A large area of bright red was shocking.


    Liangzi is very upset, but now she is a lamb to be slaughtered. I don''t know what the hell this Chinese is going to do?


    As for James, he was frightened and had an ominous premonition. He looked at the sea water under the cliff from time to time.


    The smell of blood is very pungent and far away.


    The mood of the three people is very different. Liangzi is still arrogant and even scolds: "damn chinese, what do you want to do? Diaoyu Island will always be our island country."


    "Long live our Dahe nation, you Chinese people are all rubbish except that one, traitors..."


    Ning Tao coldly a glance, with the soul prestige, a small hair wench also dare to shout at him, really do not know life or death.


    "The Dahe people you mentioned are just a bunch of scum. They are as timid as mice. Otherwise, they would not dare to fight until dusk."


    When he heard this, his eyelids jumped. It was because of this that he lost the bet. Up to now, he still owes a secret.


    Although Liangzi was weak, he had a strong momentum and a firm attitude. He was like a cocky little hen. He had been scolding the Chinese people all the time, as if he hated it.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao set off an evil arc at the corner of his mouth. He directly grabbed Liang Ziling to the cliff and said, "I''ll give you another chance to organize my language."


    Liangzi was about to scold, but MS was shocked and lost his voice: "quick Look at your feet. There''s something


    Huh?


    The former one Leng, some uneasy low head looks.


    At the foot of the sea surface, suddenly emerged a wave of dorsal fin, and the sea also appeared a contour.


    Seeing this scene, Liangzi''s beautiful eyes shrink. He lives in countries and cities by the sea all the year round. How can he not understand this scene in front of him? Dorsal fin, blood, this is Here comes the shark!


    At this time, a bloody mouth came out, sharp teeth can see clearly, a bite of the body.


    All of a sudden, the smell of blood became more intense, and several dorsal fins could be seen in the distance, which attracted several sharks.


    Moss was numb. Although he could not be afraid of sharks with his strength, he was a little scared at the moment.


    Liangzi was even more scared and almost screamed. A woman''s nature is such a noise, especially the bloody scene of dismemberment. She found that she is still dripping blood. Is this taking her to lead a shark?


    At this time, her head was full of blood.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was proud and joked: "now that your language is well organized, tell me which country is the Diaoyu Island, and is the Chinese the strongest?"


    Liangzi was so scared that she was very tight. But when she heard this, she was so angry. This guy did it just to force him to say that, but she would never say it.Even scolded: "I bah, Huaxia is a coward except one person, Diaoyu Island is also our island country, even if you kill me, this is the fact."


    "Putong...!"


    A big shark, hungry and thirsty, came up.


    "Ah Ah, ah...! "


    Liangzi immediately screamed, even desperately curled up his legs, shaking, another shark jumped to his feet


    After swallowing his saliva, Ms felt that the Oriental pig was too fierce. It was just a matter of one word. As for, he took a little beauty to catch a shark.


    "I don''t say Ah, ah I don''t know if I''m dead. It''s all from our island. You Chinese are all stingy. Be careful Ah, ah It''s all little Dingding... "


    Liangzi cried and kept shaking, completely lost the previous valiant fan, but still biting his teeth and not giving in.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was so angry that she turned pale. How can this little woman always scold Hua Xia? It''s like how much hatred she has.


    A fierce, direct Ling she back to the cave.


    MS just followed in, but heard Ning Tao''s voice in his ear, "Xiao Mu, raped her for me."


    Er


    The former and Liangzi were in a daze. They gradually widened their eyes and opened their mouths Did I hear what he said just now?


    Seeing that he was in a daze, Ning Tao kicked him and said angrily, "I''m in a daze again. Believe it or not, I''ll feed you to the shark. If you don''t conquer her, I''ll let the shark bite you..."


    MS finally recovered, can''t help but subconsciously looked at Liangzi, this little girl really grow water spirit.


    Liangzi was frightened and cried out, "you are all bad guys. Sister Zhenzi will kill you. I will not give in even if I die."


    Then he planned to bite the poison in his teeth.


    But a broad palm, like a pair of pliers, firmly grasped her chin, and the strength was so strong that it almost crushed the tooth bone


    There was also a voice of surprise, "you just said Zhenzi, are you familiar with her?

 Chapter 1377

    Ning Tao, who was originally angry, suddenly had a trace of kindness that was hard to capture. That question made her confused.


    Is


    Does this Chinese know sister Zhenzi?


    Liangzi''s face was rustling. He took a look at Ning Tao, and then at MS, who was afraid of everything. He immediately said in a dull voice, "of course, she is my master."


    Master?


    This words let Ning Tao a stay, Zhen son unexpectedly accepted an apprentice?


    Originally, he guessed that the woman had something to do with Zhenzi, because many of her moves were presented by him.


    In addition, he was also born in pingheliu, which inevitably made him have some connections. But he never thought it would be her apprentice. In other words, I haven''t seen Zhenzi for a long time


    Ning Tao falls into memory, and his face is complicated.


    When Ms saw this scene, she thought that she wanted to find some way to deal with him, and immediately planned to rape Liangzi.


    A mess off, leaving only a small pants.


    Liangzi screamed, just like a frightened cat, but the wound was like a knife.


    Ning Tao turned his head and said with a straight face: "what do you want to do to an unarmed weak woman? At the sight of you, you are plotting against the law, an animal from the United States."


    "Who What about me? " MS pointed to himself with a look of amazement, "it was you who made me rape just now


    Ning Tao''s eyes glared, and a pill was shot into his mouth. He said with a evil smile: "this is the Jiaofu pill I made. I have to take the antidote every three days."


    "Otherwise...!"


    For a moment, the pill was directly digested in his mouth, and his vomiting had no effect.


    "No," he said Otherwise How''s it going? "


    "It''s nothing. It will hurt you for a period of time, and it may break your intestines. If you can''t carry it, you should die of abdominal decay," Ning Tao said casually.


    Hearing these words, his heart was so cool that he suddenly felt an abnormality in his abdomen, as if he really had some pain.


    His face turned pale, and he ran out


    Liangzi see this, for Ning Tao that is more afraid, this Chinese is a big devil.


    But I don''t know,


    what kind of belly twisting pill is just a cathartic made by Ning Tao when he was bored. It can clear the intestines, but it is also good for the human body


    After staring at Liangzi for a long time, Ning Tao has a decision. Anyway, he can''t show his face. He also plans to go to the island country to revenge. It''s better to help Zhenzi solve some problems.


    He thought so, but he was staring at the former, with a face curled back in mourning and a small circle in his heart.


    After a night of silence, I made up my mind again


    "Buzz...!"


    In this sunny day, a split wave speedboat sped to the island country, on which were the three ningtao.


    James sailed and was completely taken as a slave.


    The female Ninja Liangzi beat his shoulder and pinched his feet for Ning Tao. His hand was shaking and his face was full of grief and indignation.


    The latter, with a look of enjoyment, suddenly finds that this kind of day is not bad. He catches an American to sail a boat, and an island girl to serve himself. He is short of a vampire and a werewolf to fight animals


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He squinted at Liangzi and said, "xiaoliangliang, why does Zhenzi accept you as an apprentice? Do you have any elder brothers and sisters?"


    Liangzi grinned his teeth when he heard that. He made faces behind him. He was even vicious. He dared to call her that


    "Pa!"


    All of a sudden, there was a slap in the back.


    "I''m asking you, if you dare to make a face to me, I''ll throw you to feed the shark," Ning Tao said in front of him.


    Liangzi was ashamed and angry. The hot feeling behind made her blush. At the same time, she was a little surprised. How did he see it?


    He replied angrily: "of course, there are many. If you dare to go, you can definitely cut you into pieces of fish, and I''m one of the most beloved apprentices of master...!"


    "Pa!"


    It''s another five finger palm print. It feels very good.


    Liangzi''s eyes want to blow fire. Now she has a palmprint on one side, which makes her very ashamed, but she doesn''t dare to resist the evil power.


    Ning Tao hummed a little song, trying to show off: "that, your master Zhenzi didn''t mention anyone to you?"


    "For example, men Master...! "


    Then he coughed with pride, as if it was me again. Surrender, be shocked, call the master


    Hearing these words, Liangzi was really lost in thought and said strangely, "master, it seems that he really said that he is a Chinese, and he is our grandmaster."


    Huh?


    Ning Tao crinkles blankly. How can he become a Grandmaster? Is it not him that he is talking about, but an old man from deep mountain?


    Liangzi looked adored and said, "that grandmaster is my master''s benefactor, but he doesn''t know, but in our eyes, he is the best of all the Chinese.""No one!"


    Hearing this, Ms turned his head and looked at it in surprise.


    Ning Tao pondered a little. He remembered that Liangzi had said that Chinese before. Now he asked curiously, "what''s the name of your grandmaster? Maybe I''ve heard about it?"


    Hearing this, Liangzi immediately worshiped him and said, "our grandmaster is amazing. Not only his strength, but also his means."


    "In China, he dares to say one thing, no one dares to say two things, he goes to the East China Sea, countless followers reclaim the sea for him, even if the immortal comes, he has to bow to his throne, and the island country is a dreg..."


    Seeing her proud, Ning Tao looks suspicious. How can he not know that Hua Xia has such an existence? Is he the old leader of Mo?


    Then he asked curiously, "what''s his name?"


    MS also deliberately slowed down the speed of the yacht, reduced the roar, and put up a pair of ears to eavesdrop. Is there such a person?


    Seeing that their words succeeded in arousing their curiosity, they immediately said enthusiastically, "his name is Ning Tao!"


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao''s head hummed for a long time, and his ears echoed the fanatical respect and esteem


    Liangzi saw that he was scared, and immediately joked with complacency: "well, I''m afraid. Ning Tao is our grandmaster. Just saying his name can scare you to death."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao took a deep breath, suddenly wanted to smoke a cigarette, but found that he didn''t bring it, and he felt like laughing.


    I saw him turn out a lighter, "touch porcelain" once lit a fire, and put a handsome posture, showing a coquettish invincible lonely expression, evil smile: "I am Ning Tao."


    "Yes, you''re right. That''s the grandmaster you just said. That''s me, Ning Tao."


    Liangzi heard these words, face a stiff, beautiful eyes are full of suspicious color, but also dare not easily question this sentence.


    She was surprised and said, "are you really Ning Tao?"


    Ning Tao let the wind blow his hair deeply. Just as he wanted to open his mouth in confusion, his roaring voice suddenly came over, "master Yan, we''re going to the island country. Hold on tight. We''re going to fight a hundred meter wave. Roar...!"


    Hearing these words, they looked up foolishly, only to find that there was no cloud in the sky, the wind was calm, a golden carp jumped over their heads, and the roaring fish


    "Master Yan, hold tight...!"


    Ning Tao''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot, and his muscles were shaking.


    Liangzi looks surprised, then looks at Ning Tao fiercely, grits his teeth and says: "master Yan, you should hold on to it..."


    C latest / latest! Chapter y | above (k%


    )

 Chapter 1378

    In the strange atmosphere, finally came to the island.


    Ning Tao and his party were all black faced. After taking the speedboat, they took the bus again. They were speechless all the way to Tokyo


    In Tokyo,


    it took more than half an hour to get there by bus. Ning Tao also said, "is this a country or a province?"


    MS feels the same way. The island is too small. It''s just like a continent on the map. Fortunately, they succumb to the great American Empire


    See two people disdain, cool son beautiful Mou evil ruthless stare at two people, this is the place that she lives after all, how can personally hear their slander, in her heart island country is the best.


    "Buzz...!"


    After all, Ma Ning''s heart is lost when he looks at them


    On the tram, Ning Tao finally knows why there are so many sex wolves in the movie. It''s too crowded. "


    He was really looking at the situation of full, a few conductor also forced into more than a dozen people, three conductor bite their teeth into the plug, as if in a lot of salute.


    He felt that the tram would explode at any time, and his face was uncomfortable. He was hard pressed and had difficulty breathing.


    Originally, he wanted to go by car, but Ning Tao suddenly said that he wanted to experience the tram, which can be regarded as a tribute to the memories of his teachers in those years


    And the result is this scene.


    Ning Tao sighed, a face helpless.


    It''s true that all the people on TV are deceiving. When I was about to turn my head, I suddenly found that there was something wrong with the two people not far away. A four eyed man squinted and enjoyed himself


    In front of him was a ruddy young woman, holding the iron bar in front of her Clench your red lips


    Ning Tao''s face is strange, and then he takes back his eyes. There are such abnormal people on the tram. He deserves to be a abnormal country.


    Liangzi seems to have noticed it, but there is no accident on her face. She is even calm. She doesn''t care about this scene. I just don''t know if she has met her?


    Suddenly, cool son''s pretty face suddenly red to the neck root, beautiful Mou viciously cut Ning Tao one eye.


    The latter one Leng, the random chat up of stepped back.


    But Liangzi found that the thing was still there. He could not help but cut Ning Tao another look. The latter had no choice but to step back two steps.


    At this time, Liangzi can only occasionally feel something against him, a red face, heart rate, although she did not see, but this is really the size of the Oriental


    Ning Tao''s eyes are flighty, and he has no evil thoughts about this little girl, especially the three wounds that are still bleeding.


    At a glance, she found that the four eyed man behind the young woman had disappeared and turned into a bad old man with a dirty and obscene face. The first mock exam was boring


    , who was trying to hook up a girl, but found that no one had talked to him and he had only a naked head.


    What girl would like to do with a monk


    "Buzz...!"


    The tram stopped and the destination of the three arrived.


    Looking up at the hot spring hotel in front of him, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He didn''t expect that this place was quite imposing.


    "Caochuan courtyard!"


    That''s the name of the place.


    When he looked at it, he suddenly realized that he had heard of some places in the United States, which was very famous.


    While Liangzi looked at "Caochuan courtyard", a trace of heaviness flashed between the willow eyebrows, alert, and even deliberately confused some hair.


    Ning Tao directly swaggered in, a heat wave suddenly let him loose, can''t help but groan.


    At this time, a skilled shop assistant came up with a professional smile and said, "Sir, what service do you need?"


    Ning Tao a stare, direct cold voice way: "bring your boss to me, I want to have a good talk with him."


    "Eh!"


    The shop assistant was so stupid. How could he be so impatient?


    Ames and Liangzi were also frightened. They didn''t come to take a bath. They seemed to be looking for trouble here.


    "Pooh...!"


    In the distance, a beautiful woman couldn''t help but enjoy herself. There was a valiant beauty between her eyebrows. She looked unique.


    Ning Tao was stunned and said to the shop assistant, "it''s your boss. I want to talk to her."

 Chapter 1379

    See Ning Tao stretch out a hand to point at that beautiful woman, say she is boss firmly, still let her come over to have a good talk.


    . n look: on section KC of Chapter 8 @ chapter h, the shop assistant was bluffed and stood in the same place.


    MS is a face of disdain, even contempt, this inferior means of picking up girls are he once played the rest.


    Earthworm is the best way to seduce Phoenix


    Liangzi didn''t know why he was a bit timid. His messy hair covered his face, and there was a surprise in his beautiful eyes.


    After a moment''s stupefaction, the beautiful woman actually came over, stretched out her crystal clear hand, and politely said with a smile, "excuse me, are you talking about me?"


    Ning Tao quickly seizes her jade hands and nods: "yes, yes, once I see a beautiful girl, she must be a big man."


    "Needless to say, it''s the owner of this shop...!"


    Hearing this, Ms looked contemptuous and disgusted. It was all about trying to kill a mouse by a blind cat and guess.


    Although Phoenix is attracted by earthworms, she certainly disdains to eat them because of her arrogance. Judging from other people''s appearance, this is an idiotic thing he would do at the age of twelve or thirteen.


    However, the beautiful woman had some disgust, but after hearing this, she was surprised to cover her red lips with a jade hand. The beautiful eyes were surprised and said, "how do you know?"


    As soon as this remark came out, several people were dumbfounded.


    Ning Tao is also a Leng, unexpectedly really right.


    He immediately boasted: "anyway I just know, but it''s a secret, you know. "


    After hearing this, the beautiful woman blinked her Jianshui eyes and nodded: "don''t worry, I understand. Today you are free to play, and I''ll get rid of the bill." she said, biting her ears at Ning Tao and spitting hot air: "I''ll find you then."


    Ning Tao, swallowing his saliva and nodding his head, immediately swaggered toward the inside, but he was wondering whether the woman was short of strings. Her brain should be short of tendons. It''s too easy to cheat


    MS also black face to follow up, the way the beautiful woman can not help but look at, many years of love failed today.


    The beautiful woman just smiles and nods.


    At this time, Liangzi also lowered his head and hurriedly followed. The beautiful woman still smiles, but the delicate Qiong nose suddenly sucks, and a pair of crescent eyes flash a sharp sword.


    Murmured: "the smell of blood..."


    Men and women mixed bath,


    can be said to be men''s paradise.


    When Ning Tao came here in high spirits, he found that the hot spring was empty, not even a hair.


    MS is also very disappointed, thought to be able to feast their eyes, eye addiction, but only dry stare.


    Liangzi, who was dragged here by force, was secretly relieved for fear that there would be a large group of wolves waiting.


    In the hot spring, three people look bored.


    Although there was a woman, they were speechless for a while because of the three o''clock and one-line package?


    Although Ning Tao is helpless, he can make do with the hot bath.


    Liangzi''s skin is white and red. It''s very attractive. Three thousand green silk falls down like a waterfall. It''s inexplicable.


    I was stunned.


    It seems to notice that someone is peeping. Liangzi wriggles for a while. Her pretty face hesitates. She seems to be struggling with something. Two green jade fingers keep crisscrossing. Finally, she has a decision


    This scene was seen by MS, thinking that she was trying to seduce herself by showing off her coquettishness. She immediately held out her hand to greet her with a smile.


    But the next second, he saw Liangzi stagger himself to Ning Tao and give him a look of caring for the mentally retarded, which made him angry and stare.


    Ning Tao is squinting to take a bath, suddenly noticed that there is something abnormal around him, playing directly: "little girl, don''t use your brain, don''t hurry to give your grandmaster a massage."


    "Bah, you are so shameless. You can''t even compare with the dust in my grandmaster''s little thumb. Don''t think I don''t know your name, stinky ember," Liangzi scolded indignantly.


    Ning Tao "Teng" to sit up, a pair of eyes very angry stare at her, but the latter is not counsellor, back stare.


    The former is so angry that she has a toothache. It''s all Mrs. Moss''s fault. Now she doesn''t believe it and can''t explain it clearly.


    A bite of teeth, toward Liangzi very solemn way: "little girl, I tell you the truth, I really is Ning Tao, is your mouth grandmaster, very cow force that person."


    However, Liangzi looked contemptuous and said sarcastically, "well, you think I''ll be fooled by you again. If my grandmaster knows that you''re pretending to be him, you can sneeze to death."


    "Bitch, shameless, look down on you...!"


    Ning Tao stares at her for a long time, and then immerses himself in the water without saying a word. He feels that any explanation is casting pearls before swine.


    Liangzi was ready to be beaten, but he found that he didn''t do it. On second thought, he thought he was a counsellor. He must be afraid of his grandmaster''s reputationAll of a sudden, she thought of what happened just now, which made her feel very uncomfortable. She bit her thin lip and asked, "smelly charcoal, do you know" thousand generations of snow "


    Huh?


    Ning Tao is at a loss. What the hell are you talking about?


    See him ignore, Liangzi again remind a way: "is at the door you meet that woman, he is" thousand generation snow. "


    It''s her


    Hearing this, Ning Tao finally became interested. At that time, when he saw the woman, he felt a sharp sword.


    At that time, she was just full of nonsense. She was pretty. But I didn''t expect that the blind cat would kill the mouse. That''s right.


    Immediately picked pick eyebrow, eccentric way: "listen to you this meaning, you seem to know that female, what thousand generation?"


    Liangzi gave him a bad look and frowned: "that woman''s name is qiandaixue. No Ninja doesn''t know her name, and she has a terrible identity."


    "What?" Ning Tao is curious.


    Liangzi took a deep breath and said solemnly, "she is the next generation of Kensei hiroichi Watanabe''s disciple, or the future descendant of Kensei palace. She almost stands at the top of Ninja''s pyramid."


    Er!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is slightly surprised. Although she is not particularly clear about these identities, she knows that they are very hanging.


    I didn''t expect that when I came into the hot spring, I met a beautiful woman with such a deep background. Is it really incomprehensible that the disciples of the sword sage came to take a bath instead of practicing sword?


    "Do you know her?"


    "You know, qiandaixue is not accessible to everyone. Although all ninjas know her name, few people have seen her face, let alone shake hands."


    "I was still in a high-level Ninja negotiation. I followed sister Zhenzi to have a look at her from a distance. Her identity was much higher than that of her sister," Liangzi said with a complicated face.


    Ning Tao thought deeply, then did not have a good way: "this is my first time to the island, how can I know such a woman."

 Chapter 1380

    Hearing this, Liangzi frowned and said, "that''s strange. How can qiandaixue be here? He is willing to give up his noble status and let you take advantage of it."


    "I don''t understand?"


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes, how can he know, and listen to her meaning as if he has more garbage.


    After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly said curiously, "what is the" sword sage Palace "you just mentioned, and the sword sage, a group of little devils dare to call themselves so recklessly?"


    "Cut!"


    Liangzi looked scornful and disgusted.


    Sneer: "people have rampant capital, you''re nothing. I''m afraid any sword can separate you from the pen, and master hiroichi Watanabe, the sword saint, can kill you with his eyes. You dare to brag in front of me. You''re worthless."


    "Pa!"


    Ning Tao aims at the round snow white and claps it.


    "How can you talk to your grandmaster? In your eyes, is your grandmaster so unbearable? What''s the point of being a swordsman? If he dares to come and blow me up, what''s the point?"


    Then he saw a one armed figure in the corner of his eyes, which immediately made him tremble and his eyes twinkle.


    It''s him Dung beetle!


    Liangzi was surprised and ashamed. Now she could see the bright red palm mark clearly, just like the slave mark on her body.


    She looked like a leopard and said, "I bah, you deserve to mention my grandmaster. You don''t deserve to carry his shoes, and you can''t insult master Jiansheng..."


    This is very loud. The one armed figure coming from the corridor heard it, and his face was as gloomy as water.


    And look at his face It''s tskrone!


    When he was in Huaxia, he and three of them besieged Ning Tao. As a result, Miao Jingjing hunted him for a while and finally escaped. When he met Qinglong again, he broke his arm and was driven back.


    Originally, it was a shame, but when he returned to the island, he boasted so much that he pushed himself to a brilliant peak.


    For example, the war to refine gods and make a havoc in Donghai city


    Finally, it fell into the hands of Qinglong, an enemy who made the island gnash its teeth. However, the latter appreciated his samurai spirit, only broke his arm, and then personally sent him back


    This series of brilliant achievements, even let many people believe, for a time, he has become a hero!


    Not only was he selected into Jiansheng palace, his status soared, but also he became the idol of all Ninja schools in the island


    It has to be said that sometimes it''s a good thing to be sharp lipped, and those high-level officials also flatter him.


    Originally, he would come to take a bath when he had nothing to do. I didn''t expect to hear this when he came here today. Now he''s from Jiansheng palace. Some people humiliate him. How can he sit back and ignore him.


    Just want to go this way, but a big bald head is horizontal block in front of him, tall body makes him very powerful.


    Eight abdominal muscles are tight in an inverted triangle!


    It''s better to see the faeces in front of you


    He immediately jumped into the hot spring with a cold hum. The comfortable water temperature made him groan and immediately forgot all his unhappiness.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao is secretly relieved and intends to cover up, so he changes his face with the Taoist method.


    It looks a bit rigid, high cold.


    Liangzi didn''t know why. He was in the hot spring with the pain of the wound. He seemed to know the faeces beetle.


    With one more person, the atmosphere has changed.


    When Ning Tao signaled to him, he stood in front of the dung beetle. His face was full of flesh, which made him look fierce. In addition, he looked down upon the islanders and despised them.


    Dung beetle was staring at him all over uncomfortable, if his arm is still there, still need to be afraid of a big monk?


    In other words, when will the monk take a mixed bath with men and women? He is really a big bald donkey.


    They look at each other with hostility in their eyes.


    All of a sudden, faeces beetle saw Liangzi clearly. She was a very attractive girl. Although she couldn''t see her face, she had a full figure. She should be warped, which made him lust for a while.


    He is an old acquaintance here. Naturally, he knows what it means for women to mix bath with men, that is, to seduce men.


    On weekdays in this he did not enjoy less sex, did not expect today also met a best, immediately obscene smile walked past.


    However, in front of a burst of "Hua Hua" water sounded, the big bald and a face of contempt in front of the block, very arrogant.


    The dung beetle got angry and dared to hinder him from playing with women. He said fiercely immediately, "boy, if you know what to do, get out of my way. Do you know the consequences?"


    MS was so angry that he laughed. A little devil dared to challenge himself. When did the islanders dare to be so powerful.


    Immediately domineering way: "I want to see what consequences I have, you a disabled person also dare with me horizontal, believe it or not, I let you drink here, hit you everywhere looking for teeth."


    On hearing this, the dung beetle screamed angrily and trembled all over. This caogawa courtyard is the property of his Jiansheng palace. It''s like being bullied by others in his family. How can you bear it?Immediately threatened: "thief bald ass, you stand on the big event, believe it or not, Lao Tzu let you out of Caochuan courtyard."


    As soon as he heard the word "bald donkey", he immediately became angry. He was holding his bad breath and dared to touch his head.


    "Little devil, you really want to die. If I don''t let you know my strength today, you don''t know the pain."


    Dung beetle was also irritated, arrogant way: "where the wild monk, tone is so big, don''t know where this is, believe it or not, I immediately call someone to cut you."


    See two people hard bar, Ning Tao''s face shows interest, Americans and island devils fight, interesting.


    Liangzi has a sad face and clenches his thin teeth.


    8 starting


    just when the two were about to fight here, a sword Qi rowed in the middle of the two, and suddenly two white waves were launched.


    Two people by Lin a face, frighten a shiver.


    He turned his head fiercely and was stunned. The shooter was the one he met at the door Beautiful woman.


    Sword Saint disciple, qiandaixue!


    She held a wooden sword in her hand, looked at them, and said faintly: "fighting is forbidden in the hot spring. If you dare to obstruct other guests, you will not be spared!"


    Shikelang''s pupil shrinks, and he is now a member of Jiansheng palace. How can he not know qiandaixue.


    And MS was shocked by this amazing sword. He is definitely a master in kendo, otherwise he will never have such strength.


    Qiandaixue didn''t care about them at all. She threw away her wooden sword and went to ningtao. She said naively, "I want to know your secret. How can you tell it?"


    Ning Tao looks dumb, looks at the three people with silly eyes, and then jokingly says: "this secret can''t be said, but if you give me a bath to make me happy, maybe you can."


    "Hiss!"


    Liangzi and shikelang were so scared that they almost fell out of their eyes. He dared to ask the sword Saint disciple to give him a bath.


    Where''s this madman from? He''s dead?

 Chapter 1381

    They were stunned and their hearts trembled.


    Let the female disciple of Jiansheng give you a big man to take a bath. You are so awesome that you are not afraid that the ninja of Jiansheng palace will kill you!


    Liangzi''s delicate body was trembling. Just now, she had made it very clear that in the island country, qiandaixue is the offspring of the emperor. In her territory, who dares to offend her so much.


    As far as she knows, Ning Tao is the first.


    But it''s the last one!


    Dung beetle seems to have seen a head flying, he dare not move color heart, let alone someone dare to say so.


    Where on earth is this madman from?


    Qiandaixue is also stunned by these words. She stares at Ning Tao for a long time, and then leaves without saying a word.


    Looking at the graceful figure of her leaving, Ning Tao spread out her hands pointlessly and took a warm bath.


    But I don''t know, the other three look at him as if they are looking at a mentally retarded man with no brain. When is it? They dare to stay here even if they don''t run away before others get angry.


    MS and Liangzi are a little nervous. They are with Ning Tao now. They must be involved when something happens.


    Dung beetle is not in a hurry at this time. He lies in the hot spring leisurely with pity on his face, and angers miss chiyohixue. How many people in the island country can save you?


    Seeing that they were nervous and even wanted to run away, he immediately said defiantly, "if you have seed, don''t run away. A bald donkey just now was quite horizontal. The gang came to let you destroy it."


    MS took a hard look at him, but at this time, he didn''t want to fight. He looked at Ning Tao with a little tension.


    However, the latter closed his eyes and was not moved by the outside emotions, and there was no sign of escape.


    If he doesn''t run, how dare Dan run?


    Liangzi was seriously injured and couldn''t escape from him!


    If qiandaixue really let people come to trouble, I''m afraid it''s just like what dung beetle said, Tuan Mie!


    "Ah


    The two sighed, helpless.


    Seeing that the two of them were dejected, the dung beetle cocked up his legs. How much did the mockery owe him.


    He joked: "Yo, just now I''m strong. If you kneel down to me and let that little girl play with me, maybe I''ll ask for a favor for you."


    When he heard this, he just gave a cold hum.


    Liangzi has never seen him from beginning to end.


    As for Ning Tao, he almost fell asleep when he was soaking in the hot spring. The white mist of transpiration shrouded him, and he looked a little ethereal.


    See three people ignore him, dung beetle''s face immediately hang up, sniff: "give you two opportunities, but also stupid, then you two accompany that mental retardation to die together."


    MS eyes a cold, cold way: "little devil, don''t proud too early, maybe you will die in front of us."


    Little


    On hearing this word, dung beetle seemed to be stimulated and suddenly opened the bath towel, revealing the naked vacuum inside.


    "Bald ass, have you seen..."!


    MS disdains a glance, cleanly throws away the bath towel, similarly naked vacuum


    "Ah


    Liangzi, who was worried, just saw this scene, and was so surprised that she screamed, with a pretty face.


    "Well, what''s the matter? What happened Ning Tao wakes up from the confusion and looks at several people with a confused face.


    It seems that because of his excessive movement, the bath towel slowly fell off.


    Liang Zi''s scream stopped abruptly, and a pretty pink face appeared with a look of astonishment.


    Dung shell Lang and Mu Si''s eyes stare like copper bells.


    "Wow...!"


    They took back their bathrobes at the same time. They turned black and put on their bathrobes without saying a word


    Ning Tao scratched his head. These people were surprised. When they were about to wrap up the bath towel, they took a comfortable bath.


    For a long time, Liangzi''s pink face returned to normal, but her beautiful eyes were still shocked, and her pink lips whispered: "eggplant..."


    Words fall, she immediately light spat a, pink face flutter, in the heart secretly scold a way: "hum, still a cheap person, a don''t have the cheek, shameless, is about to die of big hooligan."


    At this time, there was a light lotus footstep in her ear. She subconsciously turned to see it, and then widened her beautiful eyes.


    Is a face angry dung beetle two people also see muddle, a pair of eyes beads eager to jump out to wash, lest read wrong.


    In the corridor, a man came.


    She was covered with water vapor, wearing a transparent white dress, which could cover the three points and one line. She was white and smooth, but her snow-white skin was very conspicuous, and her head of green silk fell down on her shoulders, which was very beautiful and moving.


    The snow-white jade feet come slowly, and the crystal water drops fall from the green silk, tick tick, tick tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick.


    She is Thousand generations of snow!She walked with snow-white feet and went straight to Ning Tao. She knelt down in the standard national posture.


    Ning Tao opened his eyes, looked back in surprise, then stunned, that silly white sweet woman really came.


    Ear heard a thousand generations of snow crisp voice, "this is what you said, as long as give you a bath, you will tell me the secret."


    Er!


    Ning Tao nodded and opened his eyes to deceive.


    See, thousand generation snow bit white teeth, in order to complete the master to her training task, she went out, rubbed.


    Under the shocked eyes of Liangzi and dung beetle, the first beauty of Ninja, the master of swordsmanship, actually took a bath.


    "Wow...!"


    Thousand generation snow a face is serious, take bath ball exertion of rub to get up, so noble identity still really some appearance.


    Ning Tao is a burst of bared teeth, not for other reasons, but this silly white sweet really strong ah, I do not know rub off a few layers of skin.


    "Lingling...!"


    A rush of telephone rings pulled back a few silly people.


    You look at me, I look at you, but they all show up.


    Ning Tao, who is enjoying the royal treatment, is suddenly awakened. It seems that it is his mobile phone, and he immediately catches it.


    The head said hastily: "brother Tao, are you ok? I just heard about you. It''s too dangerous. If it can''t be done, let''s not do it. Anyway, we don''t owe them."


    Sister Xia Qianqian


    Ning Tao heart a warm, with a smile, see them a scramble for the phone, eager to persuade himself, he is very satisfied.


    Immediately smile comfort way: "sister Xia, you don''t have to worry, I''m ok now, is island country hot spring."


    Just at this critical moment, a roar of a lion from the river suddenly came from the edge of the pool, shaking: "886 check out, eight famous ladies...!"


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao turned his head with stiff neck and gaped.


    On the edge of the pool, Liangzi smiles with pride, and finally finds a chance to pit you. Who let you always beat me.


    The other end of the phone was silent.


    Ning Tao, sweating, rushed to the hot spring, let it make the sound of water flow, quickly said: "sister Xia, don''t listen to her nonsense, I''m really in the hot spring, do you hear the sound?"


    Don''t wait for the voice coming from the phone, the silly white sweet voice of qiandaixue came immediately, "do you want to rub it, I think you look very uncomfortable."

 Chapter 1382

    "Du ~"


    There''s a long tone coming from the phone. It''s dead.


    Ning Tao is black with a muddled face, twisting his stiff neck to see qiandaixue. How can you be so silly and white?


    In the face of his murderous eyes, qiandaixue blinked her innocent eyes and felt no guilt for her crimes.


    Still Dai Meng asked, "do you want to wipe it?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    Liangzi directly laughed out, full of satire, also felt a lot of bad breath in his heart, very comfortable.


    Excrement shell Lang and Mu Si look at each other, swallow saliva, suddenly feel a woman really is a kind of bared teeth must be reported.


    I feel sorry for Ning Tao.


    "Hoo...!"


    After a few deep breaths, Ning Tao takes a look at them, and then leaves with a mobile phone in his hand.


    Seeing this, he followed up with a stiff head.


    Liangzi, who was in a good mood, was proud, but knowing that she could not escape, she immediately caught up with her temper.


    But at this time, qiandaixue noticed her face, as well as the three nearly fatal wounds on her body.


    Ninja People of heiheliu.


    I''m afraid Liangzi didn''t expect that she remembered qiandaixue at the first glance, but the latter also remembered her.


    At this time, her identity was revealed.


    But the dung beetle, who is shrinking in the pool, hears these words, Pinghe flow By the way, it''s the woman.


    At the thought of this, a fine light flashed in his eyes, and he left the mixed bath in a hurry, with no clear purpose.


    As far as he knows, the three schools are fighting for the so-called emperor''s throne


    Forget it,


    The Ninja can ignore it, but she hasn''t given her the answer she wants, so she can save the two


    At night, stars dot.


    Ning Tao is lying on the bed of the hotel with dry mouth. It almost takes nine cows and two tigers to explain clearly, and all of them collapse.


    Liangzi and MS were all in the same room. They watched the whole scene. The former laughed more brightly than the flowers, while the latter raised a heart for her.


    This woman,


    the first KT hair YD


    will be put into his hands, she will die 800 times earlier!


    Ning Tao goes to the table, grabs the teapot and drinks it. Then he stares at Liangzi fiercely.


    He is really angry with a toothache. He doesn''t know how Zhenzi could accept such an obstinate disciple. If it wasn''t for his grandmaster, he would have to clean her up.


    Seeing him staring at himself, Liangzi also yelled with a face of provocation: "what are you looking at? If I get better, I''ll kill you first. Do you dare to insult my grandmaster?"


    Ning Tao a listen, hide a face and cry, he is really want to knock open this wench''s head to see, can''t put six walnut again.


    This IQ is really worrying


    "Bang bang!"


    There was a knock on the door, very steady.


    MS opened the door and saw a thousand generations of snow at a glance. The beautiful appearance of the water is really fascinating.


    She walked in boldly and said to Ning Tao, "I want to tell you two things, and then save your life. You just need to tell me your secret."


    "What do you think of the exchange?"


    The latter one face doubts, surprised a way: "what?"


    Qiandaixue said solemnly: "first of all, there were ninjas from pingheliu who wanted to get close to caokawa yard. They should have come to you, but unfortunately they were killed on the way."


    As soon as the words came out, Liangzi''s smile solidified directly, and a chill rushed from her spine to her head, which made her collapse.


    Ninja of heiheliu Killed


    Today, she passed a secret letter to sister Zhenzi, asking her to send someone to pick her up, but now, they are all killed.


    Ning Tao said coldly, "did you do it?"


    "No?"


    Thousand generation snow very clean deny a way.


    MS a face nervous, vigilant way: "that is who do, isn''t your sword Saint palace move of hand?"


    Qiandaixue looks arrogant and disdains to say: "if I want to fight in Jiansheng palace, I will fight pingheliu directly. We don''t pay attention to these little fish."


    "Then, what''s the second thing? What''s the meaning of saving my life?" Ning Tao said flatly.


    "The second thing is to kill the enemies of those pingheliu ninjas. The purpose is to kill you here. If I hadn''t stopped them, they would have rushed in now."


    Thousands of generations of snow Yang show off his proud jade neck.


    "What are you trying to say?" Ning Tao is impatient.


    Qiandaixue frowned and said gently, "the target of those ninjas is the female ninja. As long as you tell the secret, I can protect you both."Hearing this, Liangzi''s pretty face showed desolation. She was struggling to walk with her present injury, let alone answer the enemy.


    MS also frowned. After all, this is the headquarters of those ninjas, and his strength is only half. If a large group of ninjas come, I''m afraid he will die.


    His original intention is not to mix, some people want to protect them, but he also depends on Ning Tao''s face.


    Looking at, Ning Tao''s plain face even said casually: "is that all you want to say?"


    Qiandaixue bent his eyebrows, his insipid reaction was beyond his control, but he said with a proud face: "yes, the enemy is very strong, only I can protect you."


    "As long as you tell me what you think of my identity, and then work for me, I can guarantee that you will be all right. Even if you go to the three schools in the future, they will be respectful to you."


    Hearing this, Liangzi was pale and desperate.


    MS, on the other hand, is hoping that Ning Tao agrees that the strong dragon will not oppress the local snake. Besides, they are not dragons, and snakes are not included.


    However, Ning Tao took a look at Liangzi, then turned his head to qiandaixue and said coldly, "see you off."


    Thousand generation snow a Leng, wrinkling Dai Mei way: "I advise you to better think clearly, if I don''t protect you, you will certainly die, no doubt, do you really want to accompany her to die?"


    Liangzi looks at Ning Tao bitterly. Unexpectedly, this big hooligan, big bitch, didn''t abandon her.


    "See off!" Ning Tao cold road.


    Ms. had no choice but to come out with a stiff head, stretched out a hand and said with a little flattery, "miss chiudai, this way, please."


    The latter takes a deep look at Ning Tao, then sadly shakes his head, turns around and walks away. After a while, this is a dead man.


    When we got to the door, qiandaixue still kept a proud attitude and said, "I will always remember you."


    Then he strode into the corridor.


    At this moment, her face showed ruthlessness, for a stubborn person, death is the best destination.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Shadow after shadow flies over the wall like a torrent of darkness, where the light disappears, as if it can devour everything.


    When this dark torrent passes through the snow of a thousand generations, it is consciously divided into two, and dare not defile this muddy green lotus.


    Dozens of figures shuttled through the darkness, middle forbearance, upper forbearance, and even dark forbearance They all rushed into the room.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Qiandaixue sighs, vaguely as if she has heard the scream of MS, the wailing of Liangzi, and Ning Tao Beg for mercy!


    In the end, she just scorned to say, "stupid people."

 Chapter 1383

    The corridor was dark in an instant.


    It was like a torrent of darkness. It opened its mouth and swallowed up. There was no light in the long corridor, only white clothes.


    She is like a lotus in the mire.


    Thousand generation snow arrogantly forward, ear from time to time came a burst of wind, but are rubbing her on both sides.


    Only a few breaths, at least dozens of people rushed to the room, the Jinge''s voice could not stop her. The face is merciless, the corner of the mouth is still suffused with arrogant sneer.


    All her sword Saint disciples have achieved this, but the man still scorns it. He can only say that he deserves to die.


    All of a sudden, a dark ghost appeared in front of his eyes. In the dark, he became more and more terrible, and a figure passed by.


    Chihiro''s body was stiff, and a trace of shock appeared on her pretty face, as if she had just seen something extraordinary.


    Yi Heliu, it''s the vice leader


    Just to deal with a little girl, as for sending the vice lord over, so many ninjas have made a fuss.


    You know, there are only two vice leaders in a school, almost one of the highest levels of the school. Now, in order to deal with a little girl, but to arouse the masses of the school''s bigwigs.


    It seems that the hatred between yiheliu and Heliu has become more and more intense, which shows their determination.


    Thousand generation snow footstep does not stop, the look on the face seems to have realized everything, such as the arrogance of the princess climbing on the face, these so-called small things have been ignored by her.


    Although she was shocked by the arrival of the Deputy flow Lord, she didn''t pay any attention to her identity, and the three people were dead.


    "Dang...!"


    The sound of jingo dissipated, and there was no sense of silence.


    Is walking a thousand snow Dai Mei a wrinkle, so many people how can be so quiet, according to the truth should not?


    But then she shook her head. She was still lack of concentration. The master wanted her to practice more. Otherwise, if she practiced martial arts with her previous temperament, there would be a big trouble.


    Restrain their emotions straight away, when she came to a corner, she could not help but curious glance.


    But this eye, let her see a dry palm, with her amazing eyesight, even feel a little familiar, as if it is the Deputy flow of the main, trembling blood


    The next second, it''s directly taken back into the room.


    See this scene in the eyes of thousands of snow stare big beautiful eyes, a heart suddenly nervous jump up, shortness of breath.


    She can be sure that she is not wrong, that is, the Deputy flow master of Yihe flow, she has the ability to never forget since she was a child.


    What happened?


    Why is she so nervous that she is about to suffocate


    Thousand generation snow clenches red lips, that room is full of temptation to her at the moment, especially in this dead atmosphere.


    Do you want to see it or not?


    If you go to see it, it''s nothing.


    As a disciple of the sword sage, she has no one she is afraid of in the island. Even the exile should be polite to her.


    Immediately heart a horizontal, bite silver teeth, quickly toward the room, the heart has been looking for excuses for themselves.


    I just went to see the death of those three people. Who let them ignore my alms? It''s damned


    Maybe we''ll burn some bath balls for him on this day next year.


    A few breaths,


    qiandaixue directly flashed to the door of the room, raised her proud head and looked inside. For a moment, her beautiful eyes were round. It''s like being hit by five thunderbolts.


    A cold proud face, from a face of insipid disdain slowly into panic, incredible look inside.


    In the room, the luxurious cloth is dyed red, all the patterns are built by corpses, and all the furnishings are turned into samurai swords, as if coming to a bloody purgatory.


    Dozens of well-trained ninjas, led by a group of dark tolerance and upper tolerance, were all slaughtered?


    It seems that because of too much blood, it overflowed from the room. Her white shoes, which had never been stained with dust, gradually turned red.


    And all of this,


    is not as shocking as another scene.


    She is familiar with the vice Lord, whose strength is comparable to the senior dark bear of the false god, but now she is hanging in the grave.


    It was once a brilliant trend. At the same time, countless ninjas followed it. It was almost a pillar of the ninja world. The surging power made all ninjas admire and move.


    But now, I''m dead


    Thousand generation snow brain confused, only feel this scene appeared in fantasy, no, she can''t think of such a terrible thing.


    She couldn''t imagine that most of the elite of tangtangyiheliu were lost in the hands of three people.


    Trembling eyes light shift, first saw the cool son in the corner, then saw the pale MS, finally fixed on Ning Tao who carried a pair of hands to meditate.


    Really, he killed them all?Chihiro snow pretty face pale, although her reputation is the sword saint''s Pro disciple, but this terrible strength, she, no!


    It seems to notice that someone is at the door. Ning Tao''s evil eyes are staring at him. He grins out a row of snow-white teeth, and then steps over on the red carpet.


    Seeing this, Qiandai Xuejiao trembles, but as a disciple of the sword sage, the glory of this honor will never allow her to retreat.


    Finally, Ning Tao stood calmly in front of her.


    In the former tense situation, Ning Tao showed a pair of harmless smile, and good way: "our room can''t live, can you change one?"


    "Gulu...!"


    Qiandaixue''s throat is dry, and gradually comes back.


    She took out a bunch of keys from her arms and tried to calm her mood, saying: "this is the key to the whole hotel. You can live anywhere you like. All expenses are free."


    "Which room do you live in?" Ning Tao asked casually.


    "886," he said


    Hearing this, the latter immediately unloaded the key and then said to the inside, "Hey, it''s time for us to go. After working all night, we can finally go to bed."


    Liangzi and MS come out with a pale face and follow Ning Tao in silence. This time they are obedient.


    But Liangzi struggled in her eyes, and even said in a low voice: "although you have saved me, you are also very powerful, but you can''t even compare with my grandmaster''s hair."


    Ning Tao didn''t seem to hear it. He was at ease.


    Looking at the three people disappear in front of him, qiandaixue has completely recovered, but the shock in meimou can''t be concealed.


    Shocked, unwilling, unwilling, even War spirit!


    Who is he?


    In the past island countries, she was not only the first beauty, but also the strongest one of the younger generation.


    Even the newly rising Zhenzi can''t surpass her in beauty and strength for the time being. She belongs to an invincible existence in the island country and has no rival she can look up to.


    However, this man completely broke her confidence, pride, brilliance, and even stepped on her feet today.


    She has never been so competitive!


    I saw a fierce fighting spirit in her beautiful eyes, firmness on her face, red lips cutting the railway: "no matter who you are, bet on the pride of my thousand generation snow sword Saint disciples, and my warrior spirit, I must defeat you!"

 Chapter 1384

    A night without words, undercurrent surging.


    For what Ning Tao did, the other guests of Caochuan hospital knew nothing about it, and even didn''t notice any signs.


    All traces were wiped away by the snow of a thousand generations, but she reported the news to yiheliu


    In fact, yiheliu had already realized that it was wrong.


    Dung beetle had been waiting under the caogawa courtyard. This was his plan to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf, but no one came out, and even nothing happened.


    Dozens of people like jumping into the sea, no waves, no contact, let him wait until dawn.


    Finally, out of his obscene psychology, he ran back first, but when he went back, he found that dozens of people were gone.


    Led by a deputy leader, dozens of well-trained and powerful ninjas set out together. Even the false gods would die in hatred, but in the end, no one survived


    Shikelang was scared out of his wits at that time. Fortunately, he was clever and waiting below. Otherwise, how could he be alive now?


    However, when he thought about it, he suddenly felt that the man who contradicted qiandaixue was like an acquaintance, Ning Tao!


    The more I think about this idea, the more I stand. At least 80% or even 90% of them are alike. Is it really him? He came to the island and killed dozens of elites?


    After thinking about it, dung beetle rushed into Jiansheng palace early in the morning, the palace in Ninja''s mind


    At noon, eyes are bright.


    Ning Tao''s face is comfortable and quiet, which not only makes him full of energy, but also makes him full of energy.


    All the credit, of course, is the elixir.


    He had a good sleep, but Liangzi and MS were wearing panda eyes. They didn''t dare to close their eyes that night.


    A heart trembles.


    Because they are afraid that this sleep will never wake up, ninja''s best means is to assassinate, let you die unclear, yiheliu will come to revenge at any time.


    After seeing them, Ning Tao felt strange and even said with a smile, "are you two going to the zoo?"


    Liangzi grinds his teeth and looks unhappy. They stay all night, but this guy sleeps all night.


    If she had not been touched by yesterday, I''m afraid she would have fought him with her temper, and would rather die than bow her head.


    MS said bitterly: "master, we are in a wolf''s den now. You can still sleep. If you kill so many people, Yi Heliu will never stop."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said casually: "what can they do if they don''t give up? I''m worried that I can''t find them to settle accounts. It''s just a Yihe stream. I''ll kill as many as they come."


    "Cut, you can really blow, I think you have reached the limit yesterday, yiheliu''s strength is not only here, but also more powerful," Liangzi couldn''t help attacking.


    "How strong is it?" He said with a slight nervousness.


    Seeing his inquiry, Liangzi took a deep breath and said with trembling fear: "can you kill God


    "Wind, forest, fire, mountain!"


    Just when Ms doubts the meaning of these words, the door is suddenly "bang bang" knocked, and then a thousand generations of snow unexpectedly burst in.


    Ning Tao picked to pick eyebrow, light smile way: "this isn''t a sword Saint disciple, how, again beg me to serve for you."


    The latter listened and said coldly, "if you like, I will never refuse."


    "Let''s forget it. If you want to do that, it''s better for you to work for me and keep you fat," Ning Tao said with a slightly provocative smile.


    But who knows, qiandaixue thought seriously, and then said seriously: "not now, I''m losing weight, and if you feed me, you can feed me. I''m very good."


    "And I can work."


    Oh?


    "What would you do?" Ning Tao is cunning.


    Qiandaixue thought about it and then replied, "I can chop firewood, waterfall, sword, man and target..."


    Ning Tao three people directly silly Leng in the ground, dumbfounded, by thunder a outside Jiao inside Nen, brain didn''t turn around.


    Is this a woman''s job?


    Even men don''t do that?


    He leaned up to Liangzi and whispered, "little Liangliang, is this sword saint''s disciple a little brainy?"


    The latter gave him a white look and then said vaguely, "I''m not sure. After all, her identity is much higher than mine. Sister Zhenzi should know very well that they have talked."


    I don''t know if qiandaixue heard me, so she asked, "are you going to Yingxue mountain in pingheliu next?"


    On hearing this, Liangzi said eagerly: "yes, yes Do you know what''s going on there now? "


    "I don''t know, but it''s said that it''s been surrounded for a long time, and there are dead people every day. Pingheliu should be destroyed soon," said qiandaixue calmly and casually.


    Reply to Destroy


    _ V¡£ Zheng_ Version @ first HairLiangzi was so scared that her hands and feet were cold. She only left for a few days. Did pingheliu encounter such a disaster?


    No It''s not supposed to be like this!


    At the thought of Zhenzi, who treats her like her own sister, and her sisters, who are close to her family, her beautiful eyes suddenly turn red. If she is going to die Then die together!


    He grabbed the sword and jumped out of the window.


    MS was shocked. Liangzi refused to take Ning Tao''s elixir, so that the injury was still worsening and he could not fight at all.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw a familiar figure, and then he jumped down, and then chiyodai snow also jumped down.


    Shit,


    What''s going on?


    With a silly eye, Ms jumped immediately. It was a subconscious instinct, but then she regretted it.


    This TM is the eighth floor,


    "ah...!"


    A speeding taxi sped to Yingxue mountain.


    To the foot of the mountain, Liangzi regardless of the red bandage, directly red a pair of beautiful eyes climb up, tears.


    Ning Tao rushes over from behind, lifts her with one hand, takes nine steps in the sky, and climbs the hill like walking on the ground.


    After that,


    a sense of war burst out from the beautiful eyes of qiandaixue. Unexpectedly, she picked up MS and caught up with her like flying.


    James Black face: god horse situation?


    From a distance, you can see two figures, one black and one white, jumping like monkeys, circling like dragons, and dancing like butterflies.


    Qiandai Xuemao tried his best to catch up with him, but he found that he couldn''t catch up with Ning Tao anyway, so he had to bite him.


    Every time she mentions her speed, Ning Tao gets faster. It''s as if she''s waiting for her, which makes the latter''s self-esteem bleed.


    In just a few minutes, they ran to the middle of the mountain, which was really amazing.


    At this time, the shadow suddenly appeared on the hillside. They just found out that there were two people secretly touching their buttocks. This is absolutely the shame of ninja.


    The two ninjas ambushed here are all out, just like crows in the daytime.


    It will only bring death and bad news

 Chapter 1385

    The willows are green and windless.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he cheered blandly: "be careful, some little devils who don''t have long eyes have come to look for death."


    Qiandaixue was puzzled at first, and then her face became ugly. She just sensed that there were a lot of people close to here, which should be the Ninjas of those two schools.


    However, this is not the reason why she is ugly,


    it is because Ning Tao reminds her that someone is coming, that she reluctantly feels that someone is approaching, which is enough to explain the gap between them.


    But she doesn''t accept. She just blames herself for trying to get ahead of Ning Tao and not paying attention to the surroundings, which leads to her downwind.


    If she did it again, she would not have to be reminded by Ning Tao. As a disciple of the sword sage, he had her confidence and pride.


    There are a lot of vegetation and beautiful scenery in Yingxue mountain, but under the beautiful appearance, there are many dirty ninjas in the heart, and the exudation of blood makes the flowers wither


    The bleak eyes make the sun baked earth gloomy, just like a group of poisonous snakes waiting for their prey.


    Ning Tao''s golden pupil sweeps, the thing in front of him has no cover at all, but his face is consistent.


    At this time, qiandaixue clenched her teeth behind her and said, "you should be careful. The Ninjas here are not ordinary ninjas. They come from the" wind "forest, and they are the executioners of ninjas."


    The wind Forest.


    Ning Tao said, his face unchanged.


    It seems that knowing the seriousness of the matter, Liangzi, who was carried by him, yelled: "big bad guys, each of them is the best among the best ninjas, and their strength is terrible."


    "Just put me down and don''t die. At this time, you''re pretending to be brave. It''s meaningless. It will only kill you. Even if you like me, you won''t try so hard. Are you stupid or not


    Almost the old girl fell from the mountainside. She didn''t want to hear it.


    In the back of the thousand snow pretty face complex, I do not know why the heart is always a little uncomfortable, biting teeth and speed up the pace.


    But Ms, who was carried by her, suffered


    "Whoosh!"


    They rushed straight to the top of the mountain like skymonkeys. At this time, they were close to the encirclement, but none of them dared to move.


    Under the vegetation,


    ghost tolerance is the strongest of the two departments of wind forest. Everyone has the strength comparable to the false gods, and the dark tolerance under his command is a group.


    When they got together, they could kill the enemy in an instant as long as they gave orders to their subordinates.


    However, the two people who were usually decisive in killing hesitated. They were also high-level people. Naturally, they knew that the white shadow was the disciple of hiroichi Watanabe.


    They don''t understand why miss chiyoi snow suddenly came here. It seems that she is going to pingheliu, so whether they are blocking or letting them rush to the top of the mountain.


    A large number of elite people under his command are also confused. When they are in such a critical moment, why doesn''t the leader give orders?


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly stepped on the stone slab and shot up like a thunderbolt. In a flash, he rushed into a vegetation, but then there was a scream.


    "Ah


    A crowd of dark forbearance spirit a report, this is to start.


    The next second,


    a hidden dark bear saw a flower in front of him, and a bright sword pierced him, only feeling a chill in his heart.


    "Ah ah...!"


    Scream more and more, a body fell out of the vegetation, are not even fight back.


    The two ghost bear was scared. How could miss qiandaixue''s entourage lay hands on them? They were cruel and killed with one move. It was absolutely with a naked intention to kill them.


    "Ah Help me Save...! "


    Looking at his hands howling, the two ghost bear eyes gradually blood red, blood vessels are about to burst.


    "Damn it,"


    "what''s going on at this time


    Ning Tao didn''t think too much. After putting down Liangzi, he started the crazy killing mode and killed everyone he saw.


    No,


    it should be said to kill the little devils.


    No matter how they hide, how they hide, they can''t escape his perspective eyes. The funny thing is that they don''t know how to escape.


    There is such an iron rule among ninjas that no one is allowed to move when they do a task. Especially in this situation, the leader does not give orders and no one is allowed to start.


    The two ghost endure that this is a sign of the snow, this has been biting his teeth did not order, so complete Ning Tao.


    "Ah Chief Help me...! "


    The hillside has been dyed red by blood. Even these people can''t resist Ning Tao. They kill like chopping melons and vegetables.


    Chiyoi snow also followed up, to see this scene, a pair of beautiful eyes can''t help shaking, the most powerful ninja wind forest two actually don''t even have the power to fight, showing one side down.


    Is this the four heavenly kings she knows well?However,


    the reason for this situation is that she, if not for her identity, would have ordered to kill.


    They thought that this was the order of Chihiro snow, and they were afraid of the master of sword, so they kept biting their teeth.


    But the snow of thousand generations didn''t think too much, and the war spirit in the beautiful eyes erupted like a volcano. As soon as she saw Ning Tao''s invincible figure, her sword was hungry and thirsty, so she couldn''t admit defeat.


    Immediately throw away, red eye sword rushed up, want to and Ning Tao in killing a higher, a showdown.


    Seeing her rush up, Ning Tao has no worries. In an instant, he burst out and tried his best to kill all sides. Only in this moment, dozens of ninjas have died in his hands!


    "Chief Order...! "


    "It''s her who has cheated people for thousands of generations. If she continues like this, all the inside information of Fenglin II over the years will be destroyed. I can''t bear it Give the order...! "


    A group of dark bear red eyes roar, heart is dripping blood.


    The two ghosts suffered from canthus splitting, and each death was like cutting a knife in their heart. In order to form the second division of Fenglin, schools a and B almost dried up their family. It can be said that this is the lifeblood of more than 20 years of hard work!


    Every death is equivalent to Ding Ding being cut!


    "Back, back One of the ghosts growled hysterically, and his eyes could drip blood.


    Heard the order, a group of dark bear red eyes back, and some people disobey the order to stop Ning Tao, very crazy.


    Seeing that they are about to run, Ning Tao swallows a elixir and rushes to the enemy. His terrible strength is displayed incisively and vividly. Two samurai swords are turned into death scythes.


    Just to harvest the heads of these filthy little devils.


    Qiandaixue looks hungry and thirsty. She wants to find an opponent to fight happily, but she can''t beat Ning Tao.


    So far, she hasn''t killed a person. She has been following like a little maid and can''t get the head.


    At the back, msla catches up with Liangzi and walks the bloody road opened up by Ning Tao. All the way are the dead bodies of the devils, which makes their hearts tremble.


    The two ghosts can''t help but see that they can''t stop Ning Tao. One of them is so cruel that he rushes over with his own people. At this moment, he becomes the enemy of the past.


    The ghost bear see this, gas to the forehead white smoke, before leaving red eyes roared: "qiandaixue, you stinking bitch to wait for me, this hate I wrote down."


    Has not snatched the head, in the heart is depressed thousand generation snow to hear these words, immediately with her arrogant cold way: "I wait for you to challenge me, a coward."

 Chapter 1386

    "Coward!"


    In island countries, this is a pronoun for incompetence.


    Once it''s buckled, it''s hard to take it down unless you have great achievements in your life, especially as a high-level ninja.


    The ghost bear''s brain is about to explode, and his whole body is blue and blue. He has already pulled out his sword to kill madly, but a group of dark bear just drag him away.


    Qiandai Xue sees this scene, and her killing is fierce. When will her sword Saint disciples be threatened by such people.


    But with her head, I''m afraid I can''t think of this. It''s because her actions completely established the name of her principal offender, especially the last disdain.


    Ning Tao squints his eyes and continues to kill. Although he is surprised at that, it has nothing to do with him after all.


    See that ghost bear red eyes want to come over to pester him, he immediately a cold hum, for the little devil, he how also kill not enough, especially in the past often said to him with a bomb.


    Qiandaixue is extremely depressed. Seeing that a decent opponent finally rushes over, she is glad to meet her.


    Two people aim at him at the same time, Ning Tao is mixed with the hatred, and qiandaixue is full of war.


    "Kill!"


    Three people will be close, but also at the same time.


    "Soul Confusion


    "Step on the sky Four steps


    "Cut the dog''s head with one sword!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Tao burst out one after another, like opening the hook, the other two people have not yet accumulated good strength, but he has played a whole set.


    "Hiss!"


    A good head flies up and the sky turns.


    Ka}


    "Chi!"


    A sharp sword also pierced GUI Ren''s heart in the next second. When Qian Daixue raised her head, the head just fell to the ground.


    At this moment, she was stunned, a strong unwilling to rush from the bottom of her heart, he can guarantee that the three people are at the same time, or even at the same time action, but she was a lot slower.


    This How could that be!


    Is she not as good as a Chinese!


    Seeing her pale face, Ning Tao asked with a little care, "Hey, you won''t be the first time to kill people."


    Qiandaixue shook her head in a complicated way. The sword in her hand became extremely hot. Her self-esteem was trampled on again.


    As a matter of fact,


    Ning Tao doesn''t mean to compare with her at all. All this is because she thinks that she has too strong self-esteem.


    Maybe it''s because her identity doesn''t allow her to fail. It''s not so easy to bear the name of the sword Saint disciple.


    Ning Tao showed no mercy to the rest of the gang. Two samurai swords waved the adult head harvester. They were very sharp, which was comparable to the baby refining group. They died in this way.


    When the last little devil was cut to death, he was close to the top of the mountain unconsciously. From a distance, he could see a piece of architecture, elegant and high-profile in luxury, with green leaves.


    But looking back, there were layers of bluestone steps covered with corpses, and the green vegetation was dripping with blood, splashing blood all the way.


    Qiandaixue is OK, but Liangzi doesn''t even have the courage to climb up. She hasn''t killed anyone, but she hasn''t seen such a bloody killing. It''s all a massacre.


    His opponents are Shangren, Yinren and even Guiren, who are comparable to the false gods. They are the most elite ninjas, and they are also the two of the four heavenly kings in the world of tolerance. They are not the cat and dog in the slaughterhouse, the rotten leaves of watermelons and vegetables.


    But the bloody fact is in front of us.


    Is this big villain the legendary "divine realm"


    Even if he regained his peak fighting power, he couldn''t survive the next minute.


    He is strong, but his two fists are hard to beat his four fists. What''s more, he is also very clear about the saying that "the teacher Fu was killed by random fists".


    If you can fight in groups, try to fight alone.


    if you want to fight alone, please him.


    This is just a time of burning incense, but more than 100 people have died, and they are also the elite benchmark of ninja.


    It''s like a seal team going to kill a person, only to be slaughtered by that person. From this, we can see the shock of this incident, which can set off waves in the international community.


    When the four got together, they were already under the building and looked like a small castle.


    It is one of the three most famous schools. It''s not surprising to have this information. As far as Ning Tao knows, pingheliu was separated from yiheliu, and the two schools have always hated each other.


    All of a sudden, he frowned, turned to Liangzi and said in surprise: "is this really the base of pingheliu? Just now there was a large group of killers hiding below. Didn''t they know about it? "


    "Such a big castle is easy to defend but hard to attack, but it doesn''t even have a guard. If all the killers come in, don''t they just go in? What''s the matter?"


    "Did you steal my empty city plan from China?"


    Liangzi ignores her and rushes in with a limp. This is her home. How can she recognize the wrong place.Ning Tao immediately sighed to follow up, and Chiyoda sherms followed, but their bodies were slightly tight.


    In the face of the critical situation of a strong enemy, a big school has not taken any defensive measures. Either it has escaped, or it has propped up its sacks and waited for these enemies to jump in.


    Several people successively walked into the castle, followed Liangzi to turn several corners continuously, and the vision was suddenly bright.


    In front of us is a large square in the castle, which is much bigger than several basketball courts. However, the spacious square is full of figures, not desolate and empty.


    Four people were stunned, and so were those people.


    "Sister Zhenzi Wuwu...! " Liangzi ran away in an instant, tears on her pretty face lined up.


    I saw her directly on a beautiful woman in a strong suit, her pretty face was constantly rubbing.


    With tears in her eyes, the beautiful woman patted her on the back and said, "well, don''t cry, just come back. I almost thought you were leaving me."


    Around a group of women choked, face excited.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles and feels relieved. The beautiful woman he has not seen for a long time Zhenzi!


    But at this time, a fat and a thin two powerful devils around, unkind way: "who are you?"


    Words fall, face a stiff, two pairs of shocked eyes at the same time staring at his back, to be exact, is behind him thousand snow body, this Isn''t this Mr. Xuezi!


    They immediately showed their compliments. Because they were too sudden and didn''t know what to say, the fat devil took the opportunity to scold: "Zhenzi, don''t you come to see Xuezi?"


    Thousands of generations of snow smell speech, although ignore her, but subconsciously chest up, face proud, also proud to see Ning Tao one eye, as if to say, see, you OK!


    Zhenzi frowned and raised her head. She took a look at qiandaixue and Ning Tao, who was smiling with evil spirits around her. For a moment, her whole life was like five thunderbolts.


    Seeing this, Liangzi quickly introduced: "elder sister, he escorted me back all the way. Although he has been pretending to be my grandmaster and boasting, he is still very good..."


    "Shut up


    The thin devil angrily rebuked and glared: "you can''t speak here. Get out of the way for me. In front of Xuezi Pavilion, all kinds of goods should stand aside."


    Ning Tao ignores them, just stares at Zhen Zi with a smile, the latter is the same, as if never thought of.


    After the shock, she stepped forward.


    Qiandaixue deliberately goes to Ning Tao and looks up. She wants the latter to have a good look at how noble her identity is in the island country. Everyone has to submit to her arrogance.


    However, Zhenzi ignores her directly. Instead, she kneels down in front of Ning Tao with an excited face and says in a thunderous voice:


    "maid Zhenzi, see your master!"


    Qiandaixue is silly

 Chapter 1387

    Liangzi was stunned,


    moss and the fat devil''s eyes were round.


    Hundreds of ninjas present were all stunned!


    Zhenzi, the new arrangement of Ninja, the second beauty, if not because of the identity gap, the first is who''s still two said.


    Pinghe flow on behalf of the flow of the main, has a strong strength, endless moves, excellent skills, outstanding.


    She led pingheliu to create miracles again and again, and cultivated many excellent ninjas like Liangzi. She has a great reputation in the world of tolerance, and she is also everyone''s national goddess!


    But now,


    she kneels down in front of a Chinese, even lowers her haughty head and calls herself a slave.


    The most important thing is that she calls the Chinese pig the master, and a Chinese should be their master? Deserve their national goddess to kneel down? Do you worship so respectfully?


    In a flash, many ninjas began to burst into anger.


    But at this time, Ning Tao is smile will Zhenzi to help up, slightly with a wry smile: "Zhenzi adult can really break me, that bet about don''t care."


    Huh?


    Everyone looked at each other with a question mark in their head.


    When Zhenzi heard this, she suddenly raised her head, and her beautiful face also showed consternation. What does that mean?


    Seeing that the crowd was puzzled, Ning Tao was surprised and said, "don''t you know that I have a bet with Zhenzi, and I won. She needs to satisfy my little wish."


    "I just mentioned it casually at that time. I didn''t expect that after a long time, Zhenzi still kept it firmly in mind and gave me such a large row of noodles. I was really flattered."


    Then he humbly lifted Zhenzi up.


    The latter is scared, never seen such Ning Tao, immediately want to kneel on the ground again, ask for forgiveness.


    But Ning Tao couldn''t help but mix her up and give her a wink with a smile, which suddenly makes her stiff.


    Liangzi, MS, fat and thin devil heard these words, immediately like a vented ball, a cold sweat, just scared them a big jump, thought it was true.


    the true layout of the son of Zhen Zi is really awesome.


    Some Ninja face show respect, after so long can remember a casual bet, which shows a person''s credibility.


    %J) First *} hair ¡Ì B


    and regardless of the details of the bet to complete, and even willing to aggrieve themselves, which shows that a person''s broad-minded.


    "Miss Zhenzi is really more and more charming. I find that I have adored her. I love her so much I''m the national goddess of ninja. I''ve been conquered... "


    Many ninjas whispered, even loudly praised, all over the sky are worship, praise Zhenzi.


    Liangzi, MS and others see, although it is full of surprise, but hear praise, the mood is also inexplicably happy.


    When Zhenzi saw this scene, her pretty face flushed, which made her a little flustered. In particular, the hand Ning Tao gave her was like a queen bringing her own crown to a cheap maid.


    She''s in a state of turmoil.


    Thousands of snow back to God, I do not know when a face slightly pale, holding the sword of the jade hand was scared sweat.


    The scene just now almost made her faint, and her proud aura was almost broken, but fortunately


    It was the first time that Zhenfu tried to look at her with her complicated eyes.


    In terms of beauty, she thinks she is not inferior to her, and she is the first beauty of Ninja, she is only the second.


    On the chest, the scale can win.


    In terms of strength, she is the most powerful young Ninja. Although she has never fought with Zhenzi, she has the confidence to win.


    In terms of reputation and fame, she thinks they are enough to crush her. The name of the sword Saint disciple is a ninja symbol!


    Although she thinks that she has so many advantages, why do people praise her now? The eyes that look at her are admiration, while the eyes that look at herself are more awe.


    This kind of feeling makes her very uncomfortable, although has this kind of merit in the body, but always feels inexplicably short her head.


    No matter from the momentum, or from the heart, she can''t be tough. Is this the purpose of the master to let her come out to experience? She wants to be a person like her.


    Praise from all over the world and worship from all over the world


    Instead of relying on the halo of the sword saint, standing on the shoulders of giants, she doesn''t care about the scenery at her feet.


    Ning Tao hears this words praise, just smile, face dew modest, hold her jade hand to give her confidence.


    All of a sudden, the fat devil rushed over and pushed Ning Tao away fiercely. He yelled at Zhenzi: "it''s important to finish the bet or to meet Xuezi. Don''t you just think about your reputation and ignore the sword saint''s disciples?"


    The words were harsh, and everyone frowned.


    At this time, Zhenzi remembered that qiandaixue was also nearby. Because she was too excited, she forgot to meet her.Immediately Shi Yili apologized: "Mr. Xuezi, I''m very sorry. I was rude just now. I hope you don''t blame me."


    As soon as the words were finished, the skinny devil angrily scolded: "you make Xuezi so embarrassed, don''t you want to say an apology like this? You are too presumptuous to the sword Saint disciples."


    As soon as he said this, everyone turned pale.


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes. These two devils are obviously finding fault with each other. They can''t get along with Zhenzi from the beginning.


    The latter clenched her thin lips and was a little angry. The two vice lords were making use of the situation to make trouble for her. Are they really so greedy for this position?


    Just when the two devils are about to start shelling again, qiandaixue is irritable and says, "enough. It''s just a few trifles. If I''m angry with them, won''t I look like a chicken with a small stomach?"


    Then he went to Zhenzi and stretched out a pair of white hands, solemnly said: "please give me more advice in the future."


    Zhenzi was stunned. She quickly held out her hand to hold it. She said modestly, "you are welcome, Mr. Xuezi. How can I teach you with my ability? I hope you can give me more advice in the future."


    See this scene, fat and thin devil speechless, did not expect that the estrangement is not, but let them further.


    At this time, a ninja came to the corner in a hurry. He was very scared and said: "big My Lord, it''s not good. The elite of the second Department of Fenglin outside are all dead. "


    Death Dead?


    Fat and thin devils were scared to shiver, so many well-trained powerful elite, how can suddenly all die.


    Thin devil direct big shout a way: "can have see is who move of hand, is the person of fire department come to support?"


    The Ninja shook his head, suddenly looked at the four of them, and said: "just They seem to have come up just now Should I didn''t say the rest.


    The fat devil didn''t even think about it. He looked at the three people directly and said in a deep voice, "did you see a fight there when you came up just now?"


    MS stood up and said with a proud face: "we killed those people. Can there be anyone else?"


    "Cut, you a bald donkey can also have this ability, I think if it was not for Mr. Xuezi, you three wastes would not come here," the skinny devil said with disdain.


    Liangzi was angry and unwilling to say: "it''s true. He killed all those people by himself. He never lied."


    Fat devil a face is gloomy, jump up to scold a way loudly: "roll for me, adult talk how have you a small wench to interrupt of share, again long winded let you go to warm bed."

 Chapter 1388

    Liangzi was very angry, not angry.


    The fat devil said to qiandaixue with a flattering face: "Mr. Xuezi, did you see who moved his hand just now? Did the fire Master bring people to support you?"


    Thousand generation snow a face is complex, a pair of beautiful Mou youyou saw Ning Tao one eye, but found that the latter slightly toward her head.


    This made her feel worse.


    As if he had noticed something, the fat devil turned his head and took a look. When he found that it was the Chinese pig, he immediately said coldly, "Mr. Xuezi, don''t look at this kind of rubbish."


    "One more look is an insult to us. If it wasn''t for your sake, I would have kicked him out."


    Hearing this, Zhenzi, a pretty face, just wants to denounce the theory with him. However, she finds that Ning Tao shakes her head at her with a smile. Don''t act rashly.


    He came here for the purpose of seeing Zhenzi!


    The second is to see if she needs any help. Her followers are being hunted down. It can be imagined that her trouble is not so small.


    Since they come to help, it can''t be solved by just killing. Judging from the signs just now, it seems that these little devils don''t stay at home, which is the problem of internal differences.


    In a confused situation, Ning Tao picked up Zhenzi.


    If he really shows his master''s spectrum and admits it on the spot, I''m afraid that these little devils will not only have to live with him, but the whole pingheliu will never die with him. But this is not what Ning Tao is worried about. He is worried that all previous achievements of Zhenzi in the island will be wasted.


    You know, it''s ten times more difficult to create than to destroy!


    For example, the national goddess praised by the whole world of China recognizes the little devil as its master. If things get out of the way, the whole China will hate them to the bone, and Ning Tao''s fierce temper will surely go all the way to pick the little devil''s skin.


    He may not ask the national goddess, but the heartless little devil must be cut to pieces, invade the pig cage, cut into eunuchs, and let him die in pain.


    And he did not ask, so many people in China want to face, the fate of the national goddess is certainly not better than that little devil, the same, Zhenzi is such a situation!


    Ning Tao can not be afraid of the threat of the island, and even afraid that they dare not come, but he can not harm Zhenzi, at least this is a woman who is in harmony with himself.


    In fact, there is another saying in his heart, that is, what qualifications does the island have compared with his great China? They are not at the same level at all. If it wasn''t for Zhenzi''s sacrifice to protect Xia Jie and others, I''m afraid he would dare to admit it on the spot!!


    For now, he is right


    Seeing that Ning Tao was smiling and shaking her head, Qian Dai Xue bit her red lips and unconsciously helped him cover up: "when we came up All the way. "


    Hearing this, the fat and thin devil pondered over the ambiguous words. Although she didn''t give an accurate answer, it''s very face saving for her noble identity to be able to explain it.


    Liangzi and MS are not willing, angry straight stare.


    They are obviously white, but some people insist that they are black, and the whitest one doesn''t even say a word of excuse, which makes both of them crazy.


    At this time, the fat and thin devil looked at each other with a slightly dignified look. They all thought it was a big shot. Otherwise, how could they defeat the second division of Fenglin.


    Up to now, I can only flatter this sword Saint disciple. If I could ask her to help me, I''m afraid everything would be much easier.


    The smooth fat devil said with a smile: "it''s really our honor that you Xuezi can come to pingheliu. Why don''t you just stay here for a few days to relax your mind? I also want to ask about the old man Jiansheng. I haven''t seen him for many years."


    Oh?


    "The fat Deputy Liuzhu still knows his tutor. It seems that he has a good relationship. Why didn''t I hear the old master mention it? By the way, he often shut up...!"


    "Ha ha That was a long time ago... "


    See fat thin devil you a word I a language familiar pull away thousand generation snow, Ning Tao can''t help but sigh for her, helpless way: "this woman is really a silly white sweet ah."


    On one side, Zhenzi felt guilty. Hearing these words, she explained to him immediately: "Your Excellency Xuezi is a martial arts maniac, obsessed with swordsmanship, and seldom comes into contact with that conspiracy. This time, it seems that she went out to practice, just for the purpose of tempering her swordsmanship."


    Wu Chi


    Ning Tao knows clearly in his heart, but he laughs at random.


    Led by Zhenzi, everyone walks into the castle. Liangzi plays with a group of martial sisters, while MS is drooling.


    The fat and thin devil arranges qiandaixue into the most luxurious room, which is a super five-star exclusive suite specially built for VIP guests. Even the flow owner has never lived once.


    Ning Tao,


    don''t mention the suites, there are no firewood rooms!


    When the fat and thin devil saw that he was a Chinese, he made a lot of difficult remarks and sarcasm, but Zhenzi was angry. He asked him for a theory, and the two sides almost fought again in the end.


    It''s the fat and thin devil who conceals qiandaixue''s work. They think that the latter has something to do with ningtao. If they didn''t have this scruple, they would have tried to kill him. When did they allow Huaxia pig to be an eyesore here!Finally, Ning Tao lives in a small room that looks like a firewood room, but it''s not a firewood room. MS also lives in it with a black face. Xiao Liangliang is very willing to share his good will and adversity.


    Zhenzi''s guilt almost goes to the cracks in the ground. Although she is a deputy leader, she has a high reputation, but in the genre, she is not as good as a deputy leader.


    In fact, it''s Ning Tao''s choice to compromise. Let''s wait for him to find out the situation first. At that time, none of the people who should clean up will be able to run away


    At night, even the insects are resting.


    Ning Tao sits on the bed to regulate his breath. He does not let go of any free time. His domineering against the sky will run like a flywheel, and he will give off the momentum that even mosquitoes have to submit to.


    Liangzi and MS both fell asleep on one side. They didn''t sleep well last night. They were wearing a panda''s eye. As soon as they got home, they all slept comfortably.


    All of a sudden,


    Ning Tao''s closed eyes open, and a spirit flash in his eyes. There is a dark shadow in front of him, kneeling quietly in front of him, and climbing up enchanting.


    Seeing this, a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    A burst of ghost, like the shadow of Qingqian, has gone out.


    It seems to be aware of the emptiness, Liangzi woke up from his sleep, looked at it, but saw the shadow flash past.


    And Ning Tao is gone.


    She tilted her head for a long time, but gave herself an excuse to go to the toilet, and then fell asleep.


    In the suite, a thousand generations of snow, a head of hair scattered on the shoulder, beautiful as a work of art.


    Her head is very confused at the moment, what happened during the day has been reverberating in her mind, and she is confused about herself.


    Suddenly at this moment, a dark shadow flashed from her window and disappeared directly in the next room.


    She remembered that the room seemed to be where Zhenzi lived. Who would it be in the middle of the night? It''s not an assassin, is it?


    After thinking about it, she decided to take a look.


    In another room, Ning Tao sees the beautiful shadow in his arms by the light, and his cheeks reflect a blush of red.


    "Poop


    "The cheap maidservant Zhenzi deserves to die. I hope her master will punish her." Zhenzi knelt down on her knees and lowered her pride and self-esteem.


    The second beauty of Tangtang ninja, national goddess, Heihe liudailiuzhu, is now willing to Get down on your knees!


    At this time, Qiandai snow crept near here.

 Chapter 1389

    "Oh Ah


    The spring in the room is boundless and the taste is enchanting.


    Ning Tao and Zhenzi are hot inside, but a top female Ninja is close, almost separated by a wall.


    Holding her breath, qiandaixue tiptoes to the eaves of this room and listens to the sound inside. If someone is assassinated, she doesn''t mind.


    But when she listened carefully, she heard a strange intermittent sound, like out of breath.


    "Ah...!"


    Gradually, the thousand generation snow stare big beautiful eyes, this kind of voice she seems to have heard some, at that time let her blush.


    She also naively went to see the master, blinking a pair of innocent big eyes and asked what it was. The master''s reaction also made her remember deeply. The great swordsman choked on the tea.


    Later, the matter was settled. She didn''t ask, and the master didn''t say it. She just said that she would understand it when she grew up.


    Up to now, she still doesn''t understand. She only knows that this kind of thing can only be done by the closest men and women. It seems that she is very happy and comfortable to do it. It''s like this in small films.


    She remembers that a few years ago, she went to see a master because of this. Only the closest men and women can do it. That master is the closest man to her. Can he do it.


    At that time, the master was chopping the waterfall with his sword, and her reaction was still fresh in her memory. The great swordsman was not only smashed into the bottom of the water by the waterfall, but also had to make a hole in the ground to escape because she was on it.


    Because of this, Lord Jiansheng didn''t allow any man to come near her until one or two years ago.


    "Ah Well, um...! "


    Zhenzi in the room seems to be very crazy. At the beginning, she suppressed her voice, but later she let go.


    The moaning, qiandaixue do not need to deliberately can hear, and the heart is like a few kittens scratching the ball, Jiao body unconsciously taut up, heavy nose, a pair of jade legs closed.


    I What''s wrong with me?


    Curious?


    The thousand generation snow flushes red face, only feels puffs of numbness, does not use the strength, this kind of unusual is stronger than before.


    At the same time, she was curious about whether she was comfortable or uncomfortable? Moaning and screaming, and who''s that awesome man?


    Holding doubt, she gently climbed in the window, suddenly surprised to find that the window here is wide open, there is no trace to hide, the sound inside is like waves.


    This Are these two too bold?


    Suddenly she heard some changes, quickly climbed to the window above, a bow, unexpectedly saw Zhenzi that face endure groan head, but did not find her.


    So close, let a thousand snow silly eyes.


    After a while, Zhenzi was pulled in by the man inside, and qiandaixue almost fell down, numb all over.


    She glanced at the window and could only see most of Zhenzi''s body, while the man could only see his hands


    She didn''t disturb them. She just closed the glass windows for them. Then she went back to her room. After the bath, she had to take it again


    Another room, ningtao two people finally toss over, Zhenzi just like drunk lying in ningtao chest.


    Pull up the quilt to cover the spring, Ning Tao said with a smile: "so long no see, do you miss me?"


    Zhenzi clenched her pink lips and said: "yes, but I didn''t expect you to come here. I''m willing to hold me up."


    In her impression, Ning Tao is a very domineering person, and has only a little pity for her. It''s all after that kind of thing is done, but the racial concept firmly affects her.


    What happened today really surprised her and moved her. She was willing to pay so much for her.


    They were silent and had a strange atmosphere.


    Ning Tao suddenly asked: "are you in any trouble, and those two arrogant devils, they always think of Nei coax, what''s their purpose?"


    Hearing this, Zhenzi was silent for a moment, and then said obediently: "this matter is very complicated and involves a lot. It should be caused by the" God war "some time ago."


    The battle of God


    Ning Tao''s face is dignified and he listens quietly.


    I saw her thinking of cableway: "at that time, I don''t know why, Lord Baqi suddenly fought with a divine realm, and the fight was very fierce, and some high-level people in the tolerance world also rushed to the past."


    "I don''t know exactly. I only know whether the enemy is an old woman or a super strong man hiding in China."


    Speaking of this, she took a look at Ning Tao and found that the latter''s face was really not good-looking, but there was no interference.


    Zhenzi added: "the war situation is very complicated. I only know that the old woman died here. Her assistant killed many ninjas. That''s how I killed the Liuzhu of pingheliu."


    "Their affairs over there have been solved, but I''ve got a big problem in pingheliu. The Liuzhu falls, and the Liuzhu''s order is on me. This is the Liuzhu''s special instruction before he leaves.""So I became the deputy leader, and the most important function of the leader''s order is to command the" fire department. "


    Oh?


    Ning Tao thought deeply, as if he had guessed something.


    Seeing this, Zhenzi nodded and said, "that''s right. It''s the Huobu in the Fenglin volcano, the four heavenly kings in the world of tolerance. That''s my pingheliu''s many years of experience, and it''s also our strongest strength."


    But if you want to command them, it''s not enough to have the leader''s order alone. You have to unite the whole school and recognize me as the leader. Only in this way can you be more powerful. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a sneer, "but those two devils don''t agree with you to be a flow Lord, right?"


    "I don''t think it''s right to take away my heartache from my master."


    "Today, in the face of the enemy, they actually played a rogue with me, saying that either hand over the Liuzhu order to surrender to the Ministry of fire to rescue, or we will end together."


    "They just rely on my deep feelings for pingheliu. They can''t bear to watch it fall. It''s useless for me to say anything. Just when I''m in a dilemma, you say that all the enemies are dead."


    See him pause, and saw that look like consultation, immediately casual way: "yes, they are all I killed."


    Hearing this, Zhenzi''s face shows her true understanding. With her understanding of Ning Tao, there will be no one else except him.


    Ning Tao touched his nose. He felt helpless. Then he said strangely: "by the way, why did the two schools unite to deal with you? How could they be so miserable?"


    Liangzi sighed and said, "it''s just at this time that his majesty is going to choose a left minister, which is an empty duty to protect him, but it''s very important to us."


    "There are three people in the primary election. Unfortunately, I''m one of them, and I''m the one with the highest reputation. Naturally, their two schools don''t want me to live, so...!"


    Before finishing, Ning Tao has understood that it is a common means to eradicate his opponent in the fight.


    Seeing Liangzi''s sad face, he suddenly said with a smile: "you say, if I kill those two people, will you get the so-called Minister Zuo

 Chapter 1390

    As soon as the words came out, Zhenzi''s breath became short.


    As Ning Tao said, if those two opponents are really eradicated, she is the only one to be left minister.


    But this kind of thing It''s not easy.


    The other two must think the same way, because relying on the superficial selection method alone, everyone has a full sense of danger.


    So over the years, eliminating opponents has become a rule without provisions, and every time we do so.


    His majesty is happy with this kind of thing, because it can be regarded as raising poisonous insects. Three poisonous insects fight in one pot. Whoever is the strongest can survive, and the winner is the king.


    Although this position is a virtual position, it also needs powerful people to take it. It''s a cruel screening.


    Ning Tao''s words are full of magic, constantly echoing in her ears. Really, she is moved!


    As long as he becomes the Minister of the left, even if he climbs up to the country and the army, he does not dare to do anything at will.


    This is an identity deterrent.


    Seeing her face, Ning Tao immediately said with a smile, "it seems that you are interested. Since you are interested, it''s much easier."


    "Tomorrow you will give me the details of those two people. I''ll try to kill them. I think that Year Party A and Party B came to assassinate me in turn and used bombs. I have to say that."


    Then, suddenly, he looked askance and said, "have you ever sent someone to assassinate me?"


    Zhenzi''s face was stiff, and she said weakly, "that''s because you''re listed in the underground world. There''s a price tag. At that time, it seems that you were some of the fat and thin people from the mainstream."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao showed his ruthlessness and said with a sneer, "that''s really a coincidence. The enemy finally met."


    "Jie Jie...!"


    The two chatted for a while, and then they made a rough plan. They needed to act on the occasion.


    Ning Tao patted her, dressed and went to the window. He waved his hand and said, "tomorrow you''ll be waiting for my good news and victory..."


    "Bang!"


    He was about to take off when he suddenly hit something.


    Zhenzi was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. It''s worth having such a good master!


    Ning Tao is a black face to touch the glass, he remember when he came in did not close ah, this lower forced but hit his face.


    Now I opened the window with a dry cough. I wanted to save my face, but I just thought about it. The more I explained, the more I felt that there was no silver here. Now I left


    At this moment, a figure turned in from the window. Zhenzi immediately turned her head and asked, "how can you..."


    "It''s you, Mr. Snow!"


    It was qiandaixue who came. After she noticed a dark shadow leaving the room, she turned it in.


    At this time, I saw the naked Zhenzi, the blush between her cheeks, and the whole person revealed a temptation.


    Qiandaixue looks complex and stares at her.


    Zhenzi was a little shy when she was staring at her. She felt that she had been caught and raped. It was very likely that she was attracted by the loud noise just now.


    Just when she tried to fool the past, qiandaixue asked strangely, "what''s that like?"


    What what?


    "What do you feel like doing that?" Qiandaixue asked further.


    Zhenzi is very embarrassed. I''m afraid she''s the only one who can ask directly. She hasn''t done such a thing in Jiansheng palace all the year round, and her curiosity is normal.


    If you want to block her mouth, then you can only pull her into the water. Zhenzi thinks to herself, and she has made up her mind.


    With a smile, she walked to her with jade feet and lotus steps. She breathed hot air in her ear and peeled the lamb''s clothes. She said, "try it and you will know."


    Thousand generation snow has a heavy nose, but it is stiff on the ground.


    "Oh...!"


    After a long night, I was exhausted until dawn.


    The next day, Ning Tao got up comfortable and satisfied. The efficacy of Jinyang Caowang basically became lasting.


    MS also had a good rest. They all played combination boxing in the yard. It was all direct fighting.


    "Drink Hey...! "


    Ning Tao is leisurely looking at her, behind there is a small cool shoulder, behind that vicious face is very angry.


    I thought I would not be accused by this guy when I got home, but I still couldn''t escape, which made her extremely depressed.


    At this time, thin devil with a few people passing by, far see Ning Tao a face comfortable, immediately let him a face unhappy, you think here is to let you vacation?


    With a wave of his big hand, he came with a strong voice before he arrived.


    "I said that the crow was barking just now. It turned out that a bald donkey was fighting here. Tut tut Tut, it''s all flawed and vulnerable," the skinny devil said sarcastically without even looking at it.


    As soon as MS''s face sank, he could be insulted, but insulting the fighting skills of the United States was insulting the belief of gene fighters.However, the skinny devil ignored him directly. Instead, he said to Ning Tao in a strange way: "a pig can enjoy the sun and watch boxing. It''s really interesting."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Behind a group of ninjas ridicule, face sneer.


    Cool son spirit however, early see this old fellow not good, but rather a light wave of Tao stopped her.


    Seeing this, the skinny devil said with a provocative face: "why, I''m not convinced, or I''ll come and fight a few punches. Your Chinese Kung Fu is like garbage under my Ninja''s killing skill."


    Ning Tao took a look at the skinny devil, then pointed to MS and said faintly, "this is one of my Chinese Shaolin disciples who is the most unsuccessful. He has only learned a little, but he has swept the United States. Although he is less than one in ten thousand of me, he can deal with you miscellaneous fish That''s enough. "


    Words fall, a group of ninjas stare big eyes.


    They think they are crazy enough, but now they have a more crazy one. It''s so arrogant.


    The skinny devil laughed angrily and said: "good, good, good, the most unsuccessful Shaolin disciple, Fujiwara, you go to show him, let him know what Ninja Kung Fu is."


    A long faced devil came out and said with a grim smile, "Jie Jie Little bald ass, if you beg for mercy now and get into my crotch again, I''ll spare your life, otherwise... "


    At first, he was angry with Ning Tao, but when he heard this, his face was cold and angry.


    A pair of eyes such as wild animals staring at him, cold way: "little devil, you successfully angered me, is to choose to be killed alive by me, or kneel down to call my grandfather."


    $2


    "one of two!"


    As soon as the voice came out, the hatred exploded.


    Fujiwara has a fierce face. He is one of the most outstanding ninjas in pingheliu. At the beginning, he was almost selected into the Department of fire.


    It''s the most top-notch coquettish person who can''t say that he is invincible in the dark. But now he is provoked by a bald monk, and he''s the most frustrated one, M''s, too arrogant.

 Chapter 1391

    Ning Tao is lying on the chair with Liangzi pinching his shoulder behind him. How crazy is that.


    Take a cup of hot tea and drink it with relish.


    Thin devil a face gnash teeth, this Chinese incredibly so calm, on the contrary let him in the mind some have no spectrum.


    He immediately winked at Fujiwara. Anyway, there is no one here. When we fight later, we will fight to death. What a shitty Shaolin disciple, isn''t it.


    Fujiwara will, just as he also means, bet on the pride of his Daiwa national warrior, will kill you.


    But at this time, Ning Tao said: "Xiao Mu, fight for some gas. One move is enough to deal with such goods. If you win, you can have sugar beans to eat."


    Sugar Beans?


    A group of devils didn''t understand, but Ms understood clearly. What this means is panacea!


    Although his current strength is greatly reduced, he also has the strength of Lianying, that is, the strength of Yinren. It must be said that the strength of the two people is equal now, and he will have the elixir only if he wins.


    And if there is a elixir, it will not be difficult for him to return to the peak, that is, the peak strength of gene a!


    At the thought of this, his fighting spirit rose more than ten times, and his eyes seemed to be burning with fire. Fujiwara was a little uneasy for him to stare at. Would this bald donkey not have mental problems?


    Immediately laughed: "bald ass, I didn''t want to mention sugar beans you are so excited, hobby is really interesting, do you want my father to give you a ton, call grandfather I give you two tons."


    MS was not moved by these words. His whole face was expressionless and his breath was calm. Sen Leng said, "have you started?"


    Thin devil Jie way: "already started."


    As soon as the words fell, Fujiwara immediately pulled out the samurai sword, shining like the sharp blade of the moon. The whole person made the action of chopping very slowly, but his feet had already cracked.


    "Forbearance, a knife flow!"


    On this side, the sword moves freely, while on the other side, Ms closes her eyes, but her muscles twitch uncontrollably.


    Fujiwara saw this scene, his face was puzzled, but the next second was filled with fierce light, and he rushed to the past with his sword.


    "Chop


    The fierce sword spirit of a knife is unmatched.


    Although not cut off, but the floor has been cut out of an obvious dent, even Moss''s bald head appear blood line.


    In the face of this scene, Ms still has not opened her eyes, and her whole body muscles twitch violently, which seems to disintegrate at any time.


    Seeing this, the thin devil said with a grim smile to Ning Tao: "Jie Jie The bald monk is going to die. He can''t take this knife at the same level, even if he can''t split the bullet. "


    "I think you''d better buy the coffin by express."


    Ning Tao light smile, play flavor: "this sentence should I say to you, the overall situation has been decided, small Mu won."


    "Hum, stubborn, stupid," said the skinny devil, shaking his head and sneering. The big bald head hasn''t moved yet.


    But at this time, Ms suddenly opened his eyes, a pair of crazy eyes extremely bright, in the face of the fierce sword, his muscles atrophy, gathered on the fist.


    "Fighting skill, Yuanqi bullet!"


    The right fist is like a big circle. When it''s played out, it makes a bang, which instantly exceeds the speed of sound.


    "Bang!"


    Before the fist arrived, a gas shell arrived.


    Just for a moment, Fujiwara''s fierce sword Qi was smashed, and his chest was hit by a huge force and penetrated directly.


    In front of the punch, the sword was broken, the sword was broken, and a bloody hole was made in the abdomen.


    One punch, Fujiwara is dying!


    Almost everyone was stunned. How could the clear situation be reversed in an instant? It was still so thorough.


    Thin devil was also scared. Fujiwara was his confidant. His left and right hands were almost comparable to the existence of Huobu elite. But now he was hit by a monk.


    At the same time, a murdering opportunity appears on his face. If you dare to kill his pingheliu disciple, you will be buried with your life.


    I saw him shuttle through the void like a hemp pole. He grasped a blade that had not fallen to the ground. In the moment of lightning, he stabbed at the bald head.


    Everyone didn''t respond, but MS was gasping and stupefied. Now she almost couldn''t move her feet.


    He had already felt that he was going to leave in a second. He really didn''t want to be here.


    A blade cut the skin, a tearing pain suddenly surged all over the body, he closed his eyes bitterly and hopelessly.


    "Almighty God, help me...!"


    "Little devil, if you dare to move again, believe it or not, I''ll blow up your head."


    A domineering words from the back of the body, immediately let two people''s skin again tight, not dare to move.


    The thin devil''s throat was dry and stiff on the ground. There seemed to be two burning sticks behind his head. The hot temperature made the back of his head tense for a while, and a large piece of hair had been burnt out.James also opened his eyes from despair, and immediately saw a scene that made him excited, a evil and domineering face, and the arrogant temperament that conquered him.


    "Up God is revealed


    A big man trembled, convulsed, excited, with tears in his crying voice, roaring wildly.


    The iron blade on his head didn''t move. Although it cut inch skin and shed blood, it wasn''t fatal.


    And as long as a little effort, perhaps will appear brain, but that little inch distance, even if it is to thin devil ten courage son, he never dare to do so, afraid to die.


    Behind him, Ning Tao''s two evil fingers close together like a pistol on the back of the thin devil''s head. The golden light of the pure Yang finger is dazzling. It can kill his dog at any time.


    "Do you want to compare the speed with me? I only count three. If you don''t let go, you''ll be ready to express the coffin."


    "Three


    "I don''t know I let go and don''t kill me. I''m the deputy of pingheliu. You have to keep your word, "the skinny devil took back his hand tremblingly, looking like a soft bone.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. In fact, he planned to do it when he counted to two. It happened that he also hated this skinny devil.


    But I didn''t expect that the skinny devil was so spineless. As soon as he opened his mouth, he directly admitted his advice. He thought that he wanted to fight with himself. He was indifferent to life and death. If he didn''t accept it, he would do it.


    In fact, the idea of the skinny devil is, how can the life of the bald donkey compare with his life? It''s not worth exchanging with him.


    A group of ninjas look shocked, lips tremble, want to speak but can''t open the mouth, just now they didn''t respond.


    Ning Tao a face dislike, direct ruthless kick in his waist, at least stay in bed for more than ten days.


    "Go away!"


    A group of ninjas quickly raised the thin devils, who wanted to leave some cruel words, but they were scared by Ning Tao''s anger.


    "To Wait for me. "


    While walking in a hurry, she almost bumped into Zhenzi, who came to deliver information. She wanted to swear and stifled her way back.


    The latter, pale, rushed into the courtyard.

 Chapter 1392

    OKJ is in the first place. She is very nervous. When she rushes into the courtyard, she finds Ning Tao''s face is calm, but she seems to be paralyzed.


    "Send What happened? "


    Liangzi rushed over to explain in her ear, a burst of excitement and joy on her face, not to mention how cathartic.


    At this time, Ning Tao turned his hand and took out three elixirs. He handed them to Ms. mu with a smile and said, "two elixirs should be able to make you recover almost. You can keep the remaining one."


    The latter took the elixir, a complex face and sighed: "Dear Yan, originally I thought I was going to die, at that moment I was still praying to God, did not expect that he really appeared."


    Ning Tao shook his head with a smile and said: "you should thank the Buddha, thank me for being here, and thank the little devil for being afraid of death. Anyway, it has nothing to do with your God."


    Er!


    Ames''s face was shocked, and then he lost his smile.


    Zhenzi came over biting her thin lip and took a look at Ning Tao. She said with concern: "you Are you ok? "


    "What can I do, a little devil just, if it is not for my kindness, he has no life, you Pinghe flow just need him," Ning Tao said with a free and easy smile.


    Hearing this, Zhenzi looks at him gratefully. She knows that if the latter doesn''t think about her, she will really do it.


    She took out a piece of information from her arms and handed it to Ning Tao respectfully, which recorded what she needed.


    Ning Tao looks at it curiously. The first page is a picture of two Islanders.


    A guy with sunken eyes and pale complexion is called "Masao Fukumoto", which is an existence of Ninja and politician highly praised by jiaheliu. The inside information is very good.


    The other is a face with evil, but feel is a mask of hypocrisy, let anyone see some uncomfortable, he is "Xiaolin Jun, yiheliu respected" Lin "Ninja.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, blunt Zhen son surprised way: "they two are your competitors, not how of?"


    Zhenzi returned with a bitter smile.


    Bitter way: "after my inquiry, found that they are both heavily protected, and stay at home, there is a special person to serve, waiting for the day of selection."


    "If we attack by force, we must surpass the strength of that school several times, otherwise it will be very difficult to succeed, and even if we can kill one person, another person will be startled, which is even more difficult."


    "You mean to say that only with several times the strength of the two sides, so as to achieve a surprise effect, so that the plan can easily succeed," he said


    Zhenzi nodded, then sighed: "that''s what we say, but our strength is not enough. Pingheliu is always at the bottom of the three schools."


    "So the plan is just a fantasy."


    When I heard this, mston rolled his eyes. If you don''t have the strength, you''ll talk big and waste time.


    Liangzi also looks sad and wants to mobilize the power of Pinghe flow to fight against those people. The fat and thin Deputy flow master can''t pass this pass. They are in control of the power, and they are not in one mind at all.


    At this time, Ning Tao turned to the last page, his face suddenly surprised, it was actually a red record.


    When Zhenzi saw this, her face suddenly became unnatural and said, "this These are all the records of a and B Heliu''s assassination of you, but they are all failures. "


    "Jiaheliu planned seven times, but at least four or five times he was stopped or failed for other reasons."


    "Yiheliu planned five times, but most of them met with you, and the rest were stopped for some reasons. They also wanted to kidnap your relatives, but they didn''t succeed."


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao''s face is full of anger. These two groups of devils have assassinated 13 times. Is there such a big hatred?


    "Your name Ning Tao is in the first place on the list of the must kill list of our forbearance world. You are the hunting target of all ninjas. The bonus is extremely high. Even the underground world has your reward."


    Zhenzi scalp numbness explained.


    Liangzi is stunned. It turns out that this villain is Ning Tao, the head of Ninja''s hunting.


    In the world of forbearance, strength is secondary. It''s the most important thing to be able to hunt the top ranked killer, while the head of the top ranked killer is the envy of all ninjas.


    It is said that the master of Swordsman in those years killed three must kill leaders in a row, which established his name of swordsman.


    MS is to listen to brain benevolence ache, how always feel where all not right, Ning Tao, burning ember, exactly how to return a responsibility?


    "I also made a plan for pinghelu at that time, which was made by the fat and thin deputy leader. But later, they were all destroyed by me secretly. I can swear to Baqi God that there is no empty word."


    "In addition, the editors of this list are Mitsui family, and only they have such strong power. If you encounter them in the future, you must be careful," Zhenzi said nervously.


    Ning Tao breath floating, a pair of eyes exude murderous, so many little devils want to take off his head.Head of the kill


    His brain suddenly flashed a ray of light, the corners of his mouth flashed a cold radian, a plan gradually formed.


    Little devil, wait to tremble!!


    He burned the thick materials directly with his hands and looked at Jiahe mountain in Jiahe stream. Then he walked in that direction without hesitation.


    Liangzi was stunned and blurted out: "where are you going?"


    "Murder," Ning Tao said without looking back.


    In the blink of an eye, people disappeared, Zhenzi and MS Leng Leng Leng, and then a burning anxiety appeared on their faces.


    If a person goes to jiaheliu to kill people, it is tantamount to death. How can he draw up a plan? If he rushes in so rashly, he will be chopped to death.


    Zhenzi pressed down her impatience and yelled at them: "you two hurry to chase him. You must definitely stop him. I''ll go and call the men now."


    Said, on the stormy left.


    Hearing the words, they hurriedly chase Ning Tao in the direction of disappearing, and their respective speed has climbed to the extreme.


    If a person challenges a school, even the divine realm will be hurt. After all, ants can kill elephants.


    What''s more, Ning Tao is not a divine realm. If he goes to Jiahe stream so rashly, all the fools can figure it out. Ning Tao can''t be unaware of this, but how can he do it?


    Zhenzi couldn''t figure it out,


    neither of them could?


    Must stop him that crazy action, but two people have already tried their best to catch up, but even Ning Tao''s shadow didn''t see.


    All the way to Jiahe mountain, they were so tired that they didn''t have any strength at all. They only felt that their whole body weighed a thousand jin. They couldn''t get up when they were lying on the ground, and their muscles were aching.


    Liangzi gnawed her teeth and tried to climb up. It seemed that she could see an outline in the blur. She moaned in her mouth, "no Don''t go up, don''t... "


    He also remembered that Ning Tao died and he died. He immediately prayed bitterly in his heart: "Buddha, if you can really show your spirit to save us, in the future I believe in Buddhism. "

 Chapter 1393

    Jiaheliu, is recognized as the first school!


    In the world of tolerance, it has a high prestige, and only Jiansheng palace can suppress him, but the latter is a loose organization.


    When Ning Tao came to the top of the mountain, he was walking like a leisurely cloud. From a distance, he saw a strange black building under a huge stone. It was gloomy and like a blunt scabbard.


    This is the headquarters of jiaheliu.


    Just like other small schools, they don''t dare to expose their own headquarters at all. There are only three big schools that are so strong and powerful that they disdain to use such small skills.


    Ning Tao''s murders leaked out. He was absolutely surprised that the islanders had planned to assassinate him 13 times.


    If it wasn''t for some reasons, such as Hongmeng, Huaxia and so on, I''m afraid the situation would be the same at the moment.


    It''s time to calculate the blood.


    Just as he approached the black building, two of them suddenly appeared at the door with a sneer on their faces.


    Judging from their years of experience, this person must be looking for trouble. They feel the hostility and killing intention very clearly, but this kind of stupid thing happens several times a year.


    I saw one of the Ninjas play abuse way: "and Tian Jun, did not expect our luck is so good, today just shift met a dead man, my knife is about to rust."


    "Suzuki Jun, I''ve been here for more than half a year. Don''t rob me later, just let me use his body to lay my Bushido," he said with a grim smile.


    As soon as Suzuki wanted to speak, he suddenly stared at Ning Tao''s face and murmured, "Gee, I don''t think he''s familiar. He''s similar to Ning Tao, the head of the killer."


    At this time, Ning Tao''s forward steps, unexpectedly turned to walk down the mountain, and then ran quickly.


    Hotan was about to ask him what he was talking about when he saw that his prey wanted to run away. He immediately said, "Suzuki, you can wait here for my good news. Long live Bushido."


    Said, all the way to chase down.


    Suzuki wanted to stop him, but when he saw that he was in high spirits, he didn''t open his mouth. That''s the face that could not be removed.


    A pile of rocks, Ning Tao Ran into here without expression, but in front of him stood Hotan with a grim smile, a bright sword in his left hand, reflecting his face.


    "Jie Jie Boy, who do you think jiaheliu can come at will? " Hideous way of Hotan.


    Ning Tao''s expressionless mouth gradually raised a curve, strange way: "don''t you think you talk too much?"


    "You..."


    Suzuki leans on the door with a sad face. I don''t know why he always feels uneasy. What''s going to happen?


    Suddenly, he saw a bloody figure in the distance, holding the broken sword and coming coldly.


    W first.


    When he came near, Suzuki''s eyes narrowed, and then jokingly said with a smile: "Oh, isn''t this Hotan? I went out to kill a man. How did it become such a mess?"


    Hotan''s face was full of anger, but he snorted angrily, and then he walked inside with his broken sword. He was very upset.


    Suzuki laughed loudly, and his mouth was very happy when he thought of her cheerful silly appearance just now.


    As he walked in step by step, Suzuki''s joking eyes suddenly stopped. The bright broken sword caught his attention. He remembered that Hotan had always been left-handed.


    But in front of me, I was holding the broken sword with my right hand!


    Can''t that guy change his habit suddenly? How can he change his habit suddenly after using the method for decades?


    Suzuki frowned and suddenly found that Hotan had disappeared in front of him. Now it was hard for him to question. And so on. His eyes looked down the mountain. Was it


    He went down alone and bit his teeth.


    In the black building, once few ninjas can be seen in large quantities now, some of them are fighting, some of them are talking about women.


    All of a sudden, a figure with blood all over attracted their attention. The wound of the bloody forest was very conspicuous.


    Eh, isn''t this Mr. Hotan?


    A group of ninjas were surprised, this guy just went to guard, how suddenly made so embarrassed, so many injuries?


    Immediately, a ninja sneered and said, "Mr. Hotan, you didn''t fall down suddenly when you were walking, did you?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    Hotan steps suddenly a meal, a pair of cold eyes gaze away, immediately let many Ninja shut up.


    At this time, he suddenly came to the mouth of the ninja in front of, hoarse way: "where is Masao Obuchi?"


    The Ninja was stunned and subconsciously pointed to the tallest building and said, "isn''t it there? What''s the matter?"


    Hotan looked up, then slowly shook his head and said, "nothing."


    Then he went straight to the tallest building.


    A group of ninjas look at each other, Zhang Er can''t figure it out. What''s the matter with Hotan? What''s the matter with him?A show of hands, that are helpless.


    Hotan walked around a corner and disappeared into everyone''s view. Everything was as usual, so dull that everyone was lazy.


    Under the highest building, Hotan youyou appears here. A pair of golden pupils, which are not observed by people, constantly look at every corner, and finally stop at one person.


    Masao Obuchi!


    And this and Tian Jun, nature is Ning Tao camouflage.


    He imitates Hotan Guizi with the method of thousand illusions. Although he is still shallow, his attainments surpass the Guimian scholar.


    As the golden light dissipates, Ning Tao shows his meditation, and the heavy defense inside is beyond his expectation, almost constantly patrolling.


    After carefully pondering it, I felt that I had to rely on this trick to get in and clean up my body. Those bloody and lifelike wounds were wiped out.


    I saw him holding a breath, pinching patrol time, in a group of people past, he did not trace the flash in.


    Just after he was hiding, another pair of ninjas on patrol came over. If he was one second slower, he would be caught.


    The first step went well, and Ning Tao was relieved.


    He moved to the room where he served Zhengxiong little by little. He found that there were two people guarding the room. How afraid of death was that guy?


    Ning Tao frowned and felt that he had to gamble. He went to the door of the target and even killed him.


    But the result is sure to alarm all ninjas!


    He showed his figure and swaggered inward without any disguise. The two men watched him closely at the same time.


    "Step on...!"


    Those two one face is vigilant, but Ning Tao has no scruples at all, walk to front, unexpectedly also pushed away a person.


    "A good dog is out of the way!"


    "Creak!"


    The generous iron door was directly pushed open, and the two men were stunned by this. How could this guy be so arrogant?


    "Bang!"


    The iron gate slammed, and they were foolish.


    Ning Tao a face inconceivable looking at the iron gate, unexpectedly so simple rushed over, I shit, really God.


    At the core of jiaheliu, he just came in.


    "Are you here to kill me?" Suddenly came a powerful voice behind him, with no scruples about life.


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, then blurted out: "yes."


    I thought he was going to be nervous, but I didn''t expect that he was relieved because it was a set signal.


    No matter who comes, ask again.


    Although takebu was relaxed, he took off his glasses and said, "did ASAKURA send you?"


    Just when Ning Tao wanted to open his mouth and start, a loud firecracker suddenly came from outside and exploded directly in the sky.


    That direction seems to be where Hotan died.


    Masao Obuchi was stunned, and then he said with a ferocious face: "you are really here to kill me, take it for me!"


    Jiaheliu, riot!

 Chapter 1394

    A firecracker, the whole jiaheliu riot.


    This is the highest emergency signal in a school. It is usually only when a strong enemy attacks or when he is in great danger.


    A large number of ninjas stood up together, and a murderous look appeared on their faces. Is there any enemy coming?


    At this moment, Suzuki''s figure suddenly appeared at the gate. He roared ferociously: "Hotan has been killed. The one who just went in is a disguised enemy."


    In a flash, everyone''s scalp burst.


    Thousands of eyes were looking at the tallest building. In this case, it was aimed at him.


    Suzuki yelled angrily and yelled: "what are you doing? Seal the villa and besiege the tower. You must find the bastard who killed Hotan."


    "Kill!"


    A large number of Ninja riots, killing.


    The whole school was blocked in an instant, and there were ninjas fighting at every highest point, forming an encirclement from the ring.


    And more ninjas, led by lingmu, rush to the tower with a ferocious cry. Masao Obuchi must not die.


    And the situation in the room is extremely grim.


    Masao Obuchi saw through Ning Tao at a glance and roared hysterically. No one can pretend to be calm and comfortable even when he is not safe. At least the islanders can''t.


    "Boom!"


    Two inch thick iron doors were directly blasted open.


    The two dark endure a face fury ground rush in, just now they are Ning Tao''s movement bluff live, unexpectedly really let him mix in.


    If this comes out, where will their face go?


    At the moment, one rushes to Ning Tao, while the other rushes to Masao Obuchi. He is more important than Liuzhu now. If he dies, they will not live.


    Ning Tao a face is gloomy, didn''t expect to expose oneself because of a corpse, but up to now also doesn''t matter.


    One word, kill!


    "Forbearance, the wind cut!"


    That is stronger than Fujiwara strength of a knife cut over, the speed is fast enough to see only a silver line, even the air can cut.


    "Hiss!"


    There was only a slight noise and half of his head fell to the ground.


    Another ninja who hasn''t rushed in front of Masao Obuchi seems to hear something. He turns his head and looks at it. His eyes jump out of fear. Is the "wind" elite defeated in a few seconds?


    And a pair of eyes were immediately attracted by a silver shuttle!


    It''s too delicate, like a work of art, but after watching it for a long time, I felt like my body was cut, sharp to the point that my scalp was cracked.


    Ning Tao was also very surprised. After he got the silver shuttle, Suzuki rushed madly, and roared: "go to the tower, go to support you quickly." seeing that these people are slow, he kicked fiercely when he saw people, and roared: "what''s the matter with you, go quickly."


    Seeing this, a large number of ninjas immediately killed them as if they had gone back to their senses, and roared wildly in their throats.


    "Takeo Watanabe", the leader of jiaheliu, is very angry and commanding everywhere with dignity. The more time it is, the less panic it is. A large number of ninjas gradually have the backbone.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic..."


    But at this time, Ning Tao, disguised as Suzuki, roared and rushed over. Seeing that someone''s voice was even bigger than him, he immediately kicked hard while he didn''t pay attention. He roared in a bigger voice: "what are you shouting at? The enemy is in a divine state. If you don''t hurry to support him, sir, he can''t hold on."


    Takeo Watanabe is stupid. Someone kicked him?


    See him in a daze, Ning Tao and a kick in his ass, big curse way: "you TM also in a daze, quickly roll to support."


    With that, he rushed to the gate with a roar.


    Takeo Watanabe and a large number of ninjas are petrified on the ground. It''s like being struck by the thunder of the great five elements'' extinction God. They are numb and stunned!

 Chapter 1395

    Ning Tao, disguised as Suzuki, roars, very anxious.


    Watanabe Takeo and a large number of ninjas gradually recovered, the former''s face is green and red alternately, angry.


    He was kicked by his men.


    If the old guy at the end of ASAKURA sees it, he will probably laugh at him all his life.


    Although angry, but he also heard that, there is a strong God sneaked here, also want to kill takebu Masao!


    These words immediately surprised him. Shigeru Obuchi must not die, which is more valuable than him.


    Immediately press bear next rage, regardless of what said before don''t panic, roar: "all Ninja Team listen to order, with me into the tower to protect you, kill the enemy!"


    A large number of ninjas stormed to the highest building.


    When they came here, they found that another large number of ninjas came out of the tower, one by one pale as paper.


    That high-level Ninja saw Takeo Watanabe, immediately trembled and said: "flow Your honor, Mr. Takeo He''s missing. He should have gone back to heaven? "


    A group of people like Takeo Watanabe are falling into the ice cellar. There is no aftereffect of fighting. Is all this going to end?


    He stiffened his neck and turned to have a look, only to find that almost all the Ninjas in the base were coming. Now he was turning to look for the enemy fiercely, which is the so-called The divine realm.


    At this time, Suzuki with a small rub people come dejected, at the moment the brain is still in fear of cracking.


    But Takeo Watanabe''s eyes were straight in an instant. It was this son of a bitch who yelled and kicked him in the foot just now. Now that the enemy''s cabinet is dead, he dares to come back.


    As soon as he flashed over, he kicked him with full strength. His face was ferocious, and he didn''t keep his hand at all.


    "Baga, where''s the enemy?"


    What about the divine realm?


    What about your strength just now?


    Aren''t you crazy when you kick me?


    Takeo Watanabe kicked one by one, almost breaking the two buttocks, which made Suzuki feel confused.


    When did I kick Lord Liu?


    "Bang!"


    A huge force came and directly let him eat a piece of shit.


    Takeo Watanabe didn''t know how many meters he was kicked off. He only knew that his anger was overwhelming and he wanted to kill him.


    Suzuki is indignant and wronged


    At this time, a group of well-dressed ASAKURA finally arrived, from those scattered words, has gradually come to the truth.


    He tried his best to let Masao Obuchi die. Since he didn''t do it, his next goal should be Kobayashi Jun of yiheliu. The last benefit is Zhenzi!


    Yiheliu, far away from the other place, began to be nervous


    Ning Tao grabs a cloth bag and goes down. Now he has recovered his face. This trip is really safe. He is also very pleased with the power of Qianhuan Daofa and Ma God.


    At the foot of the mountain, he saw a large number of people from afar, such as Zhenzi and chubby ghosts. His face was wonderful.


    After Zhenzi opened her mouth, the fat devil glanced at her and then said with a sneer, "Hey, isn''t this the very powerful Chinese pig? I heard that you went to kill shigerio OBU. How come you were chased down by jiaheliu''s people? Ha ha...!"


    They all laughed and looked scornful.


    N. First edition B_ +


    on the way here just now, they were still very shocked, who would do such crazy stupid things? Now it seems that it is really fake. It is estimated that this guy will turn around on the top of the mountain and come down again.


    I''m afraid he didn''t even see the ninja of jiaheliu!


    The thin devil covered his waist with a vicious smile on his face. Originally, he and the fat devil didn''t plan to come, but as soon as they heard that this guy was going to break into jiaheliu alone, they immediately rushed over.


    I want to see him die for nothing else.


    Were they chopped to death by jiaheliu people, or were they hanged on the pole of the highest peak and pecked to death by crows and vultures.


    It was with such expectation and excitement that they reluctantly reached an agreement with Zhenzi, but they didn''t expect that the goods would come down so soon. It seems that his wild talk is all bullshit.


    They immediately decided that Ning Tao was bragging and deliberately used this way to attract attention. In fact, they didn''t have the courage.


    Zhenzi frowned and then worried about Ning Tao: "Lord Are you all right? "


    Ning Tao smiles and shakes his head to show that it''s OK.


    But the thin devil is suffering from pain, yin and Yang strange airway: "cut, in the mountains around what can happen, can also fall to death, only pigs will be so stupid."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Their subordinates sneer and despise Ning Tao very much in their heart. They actually use this method to attract people''s attention.


    A coward who only talks big.


    Although Liangzi and MS were angry, they didn''t speak, because they were also upset.


    If you really just go to the mountains for a walk, don''t say that kind of frightening words, let us worry about you, what to jiaheliu kill Takeshi, make their blood boil.But did you see him?


    I dare not kill them.


    on the contrary, I make them all jump.


    Just like you boast, a person chooses a university alone, and the people who care about you make friends for you. They spend a lot of effort to find a large group of people. When they get to the gate of the University, they find that you just come here for a walk.


    Ask the shadow area in their hearts


    Zhenzi is silent. As a leader, she faces the most pressure, and her reputation has been questioned.


    But Ning Tao is her master, her everything is also her master, even if she is ruined, she has no complaints.


    Thin devil also sneered: "Huaxia pig, you are not going to jiaheliu to kill takebu Zhengxiong, now hurry to go, we are waiting for your good news."


    Ning Tao said calmly: "I''m afraid I don''t need this because I killed Masao Obuchi just now."


    Er!


    The fat and thin devil and others were stunned. Then they all burst out laughing and said sarcastically, "what did he say just now? He said that he had killed Masao Obuchi just now, ha ha...!"


    A crowd laugh forward and backward, all laugh out tears, fat devil that straight stomach is almost laugh out abdominal muscles.


    A person, or a Chinese pig!


    After a short time, he went to jiaheliu alone. He not only killed Masao OBU, but also swaggered out of the base. There was nothing wrong.


    Have you blown up all your Chinese cattle?


    How can it be!


    Kill the fat and thin devil and others will not believe it!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao throws the cloth bag in his hand directly to them, with a evil smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Thin devil two people a face is suspicious, give them a cloth bag what meaning, bribe? Chinese people seem to be the best at it.


    Open a look, everyone was shocked.


    It was a bloody head, the gap was flat as a mirror, and the expression on his face was vivid with fear.


    And his face was Masao Obuchi!


    Fat and thin devils will never admit that they were wrong. At the beginning, they and the Ministry of clothing Zhengxiong, Kobayashi Jun once got together to discuss how to assassinate the head of the must kill, but because of yiheliu, they were suddenly excluded.


    Masao Obuchi and Jun Kobayashi are the real main messengers of the plan to assassinate Ning Tao and deal with Xia Jie and other relatives for 13 times. The car bomb was planned by them, and the attack was extremely vicious.


    Ning Tao may not know that a power contender he killed for Zhenzi was actually the mastermind behind his murder.


    It''s revenge for the wrong.


    There was a dead silence at the scene, and none of the hundreds of people could speak. They looked at each other with astonishment.


    Masao Obuchi, dead!


    Is it that he put his neck out and let the thousands of ninjas in jiaheliu cut away?


    When the fat and thin devil and others were shocked, a group of people rushed over quickly, neat and well-trained.


    This What''s this?


    There are more than 100 people in the ninth assault company of the 14th brigade of the island self-defense forces stationed near Jiahe mountain. Now they all come here with guns in their hands and rush fiercely.

 Chapter 1396

    The island self defense force has more than ten brigades and regiments.


    This is the most powerful force in their territory, and they are stationed around the island countries, and the 14 brigades and regiments are stationed around Tokyo.


    The ninth assault company is Jiaojiao among them. It has accomplished many excellent tasks and achieved brilliant achievements. At the same time, it is also ordered to be stationed near Jiahe mountain. It can be regarded as a reconnaissance sentry.


    They have just received the help of jiaheliu and the order of Mitsui family to suppress the enemy as an army.


    Because the army is the most powerful force in the world!


    Even if the divine realm comes, they will not dare to lose face, and they will not dare to do anything rashly. That will be regarded as a provocation. At that time, the divine realm will have to escape with the establishment of a brigade of 4000 people.


    Ning Tao after understand, look a pick, army people how come, forget it, anyway and they have nothing to do.


    The party immediately stayed in place to watch, but the hundreds of people came here, suddenly surrounded them, hundreds of guns aimed together, with unknown hostility.


    Zhenzi, fat and thin devil''s face is stiff. Although they are all powerful ninjas, just like friars, they dare to fight with the police, not to mention the army.


    The company commander came out and said in a deep voice, "who are you? What are you doing here stealthily?"


    As soon as the words came out, the sleek fat devil immediately said with a smile: "Sir, we are ninjas from pingheliu. We are here just Well Running, group training Ha ha... "


    Collective Training?


    The company commander frowned and scanned the crowd with a kind of hostile look, which was obviously to fight.


    Pingheliu


    As one of the three major schools of tolerance, they naturally know that although they have the status of an army, they will be polite, but a smart person will not deliberately embarrass. After all, no one wants to be assassinated.


    In asking for help, the people of jiaheliu mentioned pingheliu, hoping that the people of the army could help, but they couldn''t manage it.


    The company commander just nodded and immediately wanted to take people to pingheliu. According to the intelligence, the enemy was a divine realm. Although he didn''t know how strong it was, he had to be suppressed by the army.


    They went on behalf of the army.


    "Close up...!"


    As soon as the words fell, a hundred soldiers collected their guns together.


    Zhenzi, Liangzi and others are relieved. If these soldiers want to make trouble for them, it''s really troublesome.


    Ning Tao''s face was cold. He didn''t like the island soldiers at all. He had invaded China in those years.


    Just as they were about to leave, the company commander glanced carelessly. Suddenly, the whole person stopped for a moment, and a pair of hawk like fierce eyes fixed on a cloth bag.


    Because the bag is still dripping with blood.


    "Tick..."!


    In an instant, the company commander was like a big enemy.


    See him immediately roar a way: "surround for me."


    Hundreds of soldiers immediately raised their guns in a uniform manner, and yelled: "don''t move Don''t move...! "


    Zhenzi, the fat and thin devil was startled by this scene. He was about to leave just now. Why did he suddenly change his face again?


    Ning Tao frowned and showed no expression.


    The plump devil said with a stiff smile: "Sir, what do you mean? We are ninjas of heiheliu. We are not the enemy you want to deal with."


    The company commander''s smiling shadow said, "is that right?"


    Thin devil a face is not happy, a small company commander has what good horizontal, immediately way: "eight GA, do you come here in a fierce manner, is to look for my pingheliu trouble?"


    A group of soldiers glared at him in a flash.


    The company commander said with a grim smile: "hum, I''m just looking for your trouble. What can you do? If you have seed, you''ll kill me here. I''m sure you''ll die in one day."


    "Baga, how dare you..."


    The thin devil was angry and his eyes were wide open.


    "Click...!"


    Seventy or eighty advanced guns were aimed at him. As long as the company commander ordered, he would not be killed if he was so close.


    Seeing the deterioration of the situation, Zhenzi had no choice but to stand up. Now he is one of the three candidates for the left minister, and he has some prestige in the official face. After all, he must deal with it in the future.


    I saw him smile when the peacemaker said: "well, give me a face, we all take a step back."


    As soon as the company commander saw Zhenzi, her arrogance was slightly suppressed. In case she became the left minister, she might be able to control him in some ways. Of course, she couldn''t go too far at this time.


    And thin devil although proud, but see the steps down.


    MS quietly moved to ningtao side, I do not know why there is always some mood restless, provoked the latter straight to his eyes.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was relaxed, Zhenzi immediately said with a smile to the company commander: "Sir, if you have something to say, maybe there is some misunderstanding. Don''t be so impulsive."


    Company commander far fetched nodded, but coldly looked at a few devils, dare with his horizontal Ninja can be few.He pointed to the cloth bag in the thin devil''s hand and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Zhenzi, what''s in it? I think I can have a look at it?"


    As soon as the words came out, Zhenzi, chubby Guizi, Liangzi and even hundreds of people in pingheliu turned pale at the same time.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his fingers moved.


    The skinny devil looked at the cloth bag, and his whole body was stiff. Masao Obuchi was also one of the candidates. He had an official identity, and they could be assassinated as long as they were not caught.


    And the general military doesn''t bother to catch the murderer.


    However,


    if you are seen and caught by the military when you kill someone, you will have to admit your bad luck.


    Zhenzi kept on laughing, but she was thinking about countermeasures.


    The fat and thin devil looked at each other. The smooth fat devil suddenly had an idea. He mysteriously opened the cloth bag and revealed a bloody head. He was very familiar.


    The company commander only took a look, then exclaimed: "this This is one of the candidates, his Excellency Masao Obuchi? "


    4 (


    when the soldiers of the ninth company heard this, they were shocked that the candidate with official identity had died in front of them.


    Zhenzi and others are so nervous that they look at the fat devil in surprise. They don''t know what the old man wants to do?


    Without waiting for the company commander to question them, the fat devil suddenly made a compassionate look and said, "we didn''t expect that you Zhengxiong should have died like this?"


    "At the beginning, we learned Ninjutsu and swordsmanship together, drank liquor in Yingxue mountain and tasted local dishes. Those beautiful and harmonious scenes are still fresh in my mind, but now...!"


    Say, narrow into the eyes of seam all wet.


    The company commander and the ninth company were suspicious. They were all insiders. Would they not understand? They immediately asked harshly, "the head is with you. Do you want to say that you didn''t kill them?"


    Fat devil a listen to rage, eyes canthus want to crack of roar a way: "how possible, we and positive male Sir of the relationship is so good, this is we take from the murderer''s hand."


    "Who is the murderer?" The company commander sneered.


    With these words, the hundreds of ninjas under the two chief lieutenants of pingheliu all shrunk their pupils. With their subtle signals, they pointed to Ning Tao at the same moment and yelled angrily: "the murderer is him, a monk from China."


    Ning Tao is a Leng, on the face immediately emerge a to put on gloomy.

 Chapter 1397

    Hundreds of ninjas of Pinghe flow point to Ning Tao, and the fat and thin devil roars with indignation. The murderer is him.


    In a flash, it was as if the form had changed.


    More than half of the Ninjas in pingheliu have strong condemnation, just like Ning Tao is their mortal enemy.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt cold on his face.


    Although he has a grudge against jiaheliu, Masao Obuchi is also his enemy, and has an inseparable blood debt, he also clears the obstacles for Zhenzi and plans for Pinghe''s future.


    He broke into the dragon''s den and assassinated Masao Obuchi, clearing an obstacle for Zhenzi. What pingheliu wanted to do but could not do, he now selflessly helped them to do.


    But in the end,


    in exchange for such a betrayal!!


    Chastity pretty face big change, a face inconceivable see to fat thin devil, she is how also can''t expect to become like this.


    A good thing, suddenly turned into a frame up, no, should be said to be naked report!


    The master killed Masao Obuchi for her and for the whole pinghelu, which doubled her chance of becoming a left minister. The whole pinghelu should regard the master as a great benefactor.


    But the fat and thin vice-president stabbed him in the back.


    Stabbed the master''s heart


    In front of this group of soldiers to report the master is the murderer, not only do not have the heart of gratitude, but also so intensified harm, it is obvious that deliberately to the pit.


    Liangzi and MS were cold with fright.


    The company commander was shocked by this scene, with suspicious eyes to Ning Tao, suddenly his face changed.


    What a Chinese, and a monk!


    The fact that the Chinese people don''t like the islanders and the islanders don''t like the Chinese people is contempt from the bone marrow.


    At that time, they occupied most of China with hegemony. If it wasn''t for the spread of the front and the shortage of troops, I''m afraid that fertile land would be named as the island state.


    However, we should not be perfunctory.


    The company commander immediately said with a cold face: "hum, it''s not your one-sided opinion who killed you. Just follow me to jiaheliu to make a detailed investigation."


    Yeah!


    A group of ninjas face a change, even black.


    That place is a tiger''s den for them. If these soldiers don''t care about them, it''s hard for them to come out again.


    Especially in the head of Takeo


    Ning Tao sneers. He''s not afraid to enter jiaheliu''s base again. It''s a big deal to kill him all the way. He has the strength and confidence, but it''s you Hum


    Fat skinny devil and other ninjas look ugly, jiaheliu''s base, they say nothing will go, because they will die.


    "Damn...!"


    At this time, a soldier received some news, ran to the company commander''s side, whispered what he said.


    After listening for a long time, the company commander browed, but he was also surprised. The news said that jiaheliu could not see the enemy of Shenjing. Masao OBU was missing, and the Mitsui family ordered to withdraw


    However,


    he saw the head of Masao Obuchi at the foot of the mountain.


    This makes it difficult for him to deal with it. It''s impossible for him to ignore it, but he is not up to that level.


    What''s more, there are a large number of powerful ninjas in front of us, one of the three schools of thought, heiheliu, and one of the candidates, Mr. Zhenzi.


    When he hesitated, the smooth fat devil said solemnly: "Sir, I can swear to Baqi God that this Chinese man killed Zhengxiong."


    Thin devil also a spirit, roared: "I can also swear to the eight Qi God, if it is not this Chinese people killed, I every minute to kill myself to show you."


    For a time, hundreds of people took turns shouting and swearing.


    The company commander was surprised. You know, Baqi God is the belief of the whole island country. It can be said that it is the totem in the heart. It has a lot of credibility to swear with it.


    On the contrary, a few people, such as Ning Tao, seemed very lonely and didn''t swear to look at them.


    Zhenzi and Liangzi have complicated faces. Since they know that Ning Tao killed them, they can''t swear, and they can''t swear if they choose to follow their subordinates.


    So the division between the enemy and us is very obvious.


    Poor dailiuzhu Zhenzi, now only a dozen people support her at this time, and she always has a kind of indescribable greasiness in her heart. She sighs when she looks at the fire and tea swearing there.


    Ning Tao has been silent, cold face, fingers flick, also don''t know what to do, looks full of mystery.


    MS is uneasy, because he and Ning Tao stand together, was more than a dozen guns aimed to death.


    He was depressed in his heart.


    At this time, the fat devil mysteriously pulls the company commander aside, and doesn''t know what he is muttering. The latter''s eyes keep turning, and finally shines color on Ning Tao''s body.


    Two people words fall, Zhen son etc. heart a burst of uneasiness.See company commander walk to Ning Tao side, a face despises a way: "Chinese?"


    Ning Tao a face insipid way: "yes!"


    "Well, take out your passport and other miscellaneous documents," the company commander said arrogantly.


    Passport


    Ning Tao is helpless. He has no passport.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, the company commander sneered at his vagina directly: "no, right? Then you''re smuggling. A monk is smuggling. He dares to come to our island to kill officials."


    "Come on, catch me!"


    With an order, a few guns are on Ning Tao.


    The fat and thin devil is a face of banter, by the hand of the military to kill this little bastard, this trick is really wonderful.


    But Zhenzi''s face changed greatly and said anxiously: "wait a minute, he''s invited by me. If anything happens, I''ll take full responsibility. Don''t be bewitched by anyone."


    Fat devil just want to explain, Ning Tao but smile, on the contrary a face indifferent way: "people are I kill, peace Heliu people have nothing to do with, you take me away."


    Zhenzi''s eyes were round and speechless.


    The company commander grinned grimly and said arrogantly, "have you heard that? Don''t you hurry to arrest this prisoner."


    "Close up!"


    With an order, Ning Tao left.


    Zhenzi, Liangzi a face nervous, but was ningtao signal don''t act rashly, fat and thin devil is proud to laugh.


    Moss was relieved. It was all right at last.


    The company commander suddenly thought of something. He pointed to MS and said, "come on, arrest this monk too. Maybe he''s an accomplice of the prisoner. Let''s go and interrogate him."


    More than a dozen soldiers immediately took away the black face.


    Assault even leave, Zhen son evil spirit wears a face to stare at fat thin devil, if Ning Tao has an affair, you also won''t be good.


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving the foot of the mountain, they came to a wilderness.


    Ning Tao and MS are pushed to the front and face the East. The latter realizes that they are not right because of a chill on their back.


    It''s like facing a shot.


    "You What do you want to do? Don''t you mean interrogation? Do you want to solve us secretly? "


    Ning Tao is a burst of sneer, means: "I see is by some people''s instigation, want to get rid of us, as for what interrogation, I''m afraid there is no such thing."


    The company commander behind him sneered: "yes, it''s too troublesome for you two to shoot down and interrogate directly, isn''t it?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, the corner of the mouth raised the evil spirit of anger smile, light chant a way: "yes, directly kill it."


    "Whoosh!"


    "Hiss, hiss...!"


    "Ah


    Suddenly there was a scream, and then there was no sound at all. On the contrary, there was a pungent smell of blood on the tip of the nose.


    When he was surprised, he looked back.


    The next second, he was stupefied to the ground. The little devils who were arrogant just now turned into corpses.


    Hundreds of people All dead!


    Piles of corpses were cut in half sharp.


    A silver shuttle in the air is shining.


    ''$J


    Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, shocked, and whispered: "hiss, is this

 Chapter 1398

    A silver shuttle, shining with the beauty of art.


    Bi''s "debut"


    I''m afraid there''s no such exquisite object in the world. It''s beautiful and sharp at the same time.


    After watching for a long time, I feel that my body is divided into two parts!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shocked. He seems to have found something amazing. He seems to Find the secret of Mars!


    When he was in the tower, he used the spirit power of Mars, but it was only a simple manipulation. It was difficult to resist the enemy when he met the strong.


    But just now, he used the power of the spirit, holding the same power, should be able to kill more than Nama, but unexpectedly, something happened.


    The correct use of Mars is Spirit!


    Besides, the spirit it needs is also very harsh, and Ning Tao can''t tell why. But it''s certain that the spirit of ISI family is not suitable, otherwise he won''t give Ma God to him.


    After he manipulated it with spirit, he found that it could be wielded like an arm, just like the legendary flying sword.


    "Whoosh!"


    The silver shuttle shot at the East!


    MS was startled. It seemed that this thing had killed so many people just now. What the hell was it?


    I''m afraid he didn''t even know it was the artifact of the ISI family!


    And Ning Tao''s eyes are bright, and the power of spirit is injected into Ma God crazily. He wants to see if this thing can fly far?


    Two Four hundred meters!


    It''s not the limit, but it''s fast.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ma Shen flew back, shining with silver luster. Except for different shapes, it was basically the same as the Chinese flying sword.


    Ning Tao feels his chin with a smile. If only on the power of the spirit, he is a God.


    If we talk about the overall strength, he is empty!


    However, it is very easy for a God to control Ma to kill 100 mortals.


    James looked at it strangely and asked, "what is this thing? How can it kill hundreds of people in a moment? Shit, how can I feel numb?"


    Ning Tao thought for a moment, and said solemnly: "this is the shuttle used by the weaving girl in the sky. It''s not powerful."


    "So powerful?"


    "Of course!"


    ¡­¡­


    Jiansheng palace, the holy land of tolerance.


    Called by her master, qiandaixue comes to the ancient hill where she has practiced sword since she was a child. A big waterfall is particularly prominent.


    "Boom...!"


    The familiar sound of water once made her sharpen her sword, but now she is worried, and her jade hand holding the sword is white.


    Come to a small pavilion, quiet and simple, a prismatic sign hanging down in the center of the pavilion, there is only a simplified character, a "sword" word, every stroke is full of boundless.


    Under the word "Jian", there is a thin old man sitting on his knees. His hair is gray and sparse. His hands are covered with old people''s spots. His eyes are closed and he doesn''t move. It takes a long time to hear a faint heartbeat.


    He is the master of swords Hiroichi Watanabe!


    Thousand generation snow low voice call a way: "teacher, I come back."


    The old man didn''t open his eyes. Instead, he said feebly, "Xuezi, can you draw your sword again?"


    "Can you sharpen the heart of your sword?"


    "Your hand Do you still have strength? "


    After three consecutive questions, qiandaixue''s heart was sad, and he bowed his head in a tone of abandonment: "sorry, I want to surpass one person, but I always failed."


    Failure?


    The old man murmured, and then said, "you have not failed. You are just blinded and deceived by victory. These are just illusions."


    "What you build is a sword, not success or failure. Those are only external evaluations. If you only care about those evaluations and don''t pay attention to the sword in your hand, you will still fail in the future, because you don''t understand the essence."


    Qiandaixue knelt on the ground, bowed his head and said: "teacher, I want to come back and continue to practice with you. The outside life is not suitable for me. Those people are too vain to let me improve. I don''t understand what you mean by letting me experience."


    The old man couldn''t breathe, and finally slowly opened his turbid eyes, staring at qiandaixue, and said gently: "no, only experience can make you stronger. What I can teach you has been taught, and the road depends on yourself."


    The sound of the waterfall is booming, and the deep pool is rippling. Everything is as old as ever.


    Qiandaixue kneels on the ground without saying a word.


    That once fanatical clear eyes confused, can''t use his own sword to cut, she will only be more entangled, but if he cut, it will be more terrible.


    The old man held out his trembling hand and took a sip of tea. He said, "you just said that you want to surpass someone, but do you know who that person is?"


    "He He is a Chinese. He is very powerful and mysterious. There is no limit. I tried my best to surpass him, but I found that he was just waiting for me at that moment, "qiandaixue said.The old man chuckled, shook his head and said, "it''s normal that you didn''t surpass him. His identity is not simple. It''s said that he is the head of today''s forbearance world, or the cardinal, the first person of the young generation in China, Hongmeng''s Would-be leader


    "Ah...!"


    These words are too shocked. Qiandaixue raises her head directly and looks shocked. Does that man have so many terrible identities?


    Either one is much better than her.


    Suddenly she wondered, "teacher, how do you know his identity? Do you know him?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t know you now. Maybe I''ll know you one day."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just now Mitsui village of Mitsui family gave me a piece of information. That little guy, Ning Tao, sneaked into jiaheliu and killed a candidate, and killed hundreds of island soldiers in a wilderness. He was a crazy boy," the old man said with a smile, but he looked like a sharp sword.


    The thousand generation snow is greatly surprised, the brain can''t turn round a curving degree slowly, startle a way: "I don''t understand."


    The old man stood up with a smile, but at this moment his energy became weak, his old age became radiant, and the sharp sword in his eyes seemed to cut off tungsten steel and refined iron.


    At this moment, he is no longer an old man in the wild, but a sword sage who dominates the world of tolerance and an old monster who has lived for decades.


    He grabs a sword full of fighting spirit and cuts it toward the deep pool. Suddenly, a ten meter high water wave breaks out, which exceeds the height of the waterfall.


    At the bottom of the deep pool, there is a sword mark several meters deep, which directly cuts the quiet pool into two parts.


    Thousand generation snow a face is shocked, the teacher''s handy blow unexpectedly so powerful, has already broken through the divine realm?


    The magnificent figure in front of us can split the deep pool tens of meters with one sword. The high spirit of war and the sword will merge, just like a big mountain blocking in front of us can also split it.


    This is the style of hiroichi Watanabe, the former sword sage,


    hiroichi Watanabe said with hot eyes: "a very crazy Hongmeng alliance leader in China is coming and making trouble wantonly. As a sword sage in the world of tolerance, I will go for a while and rub his spirit."


    "In a day''s time, there will be a battle at the top of the sky tower in Tokyo!"


    The whole world is shaking!

 Chapter 1399

    Caochuan courtyard, Ning Tao and MS just returned here, a kimono maid was stunned at first, then came over.


    Pity handed out a sword cover of the war!


    Ning Tao picked to pick eyebrow, open a look at at at will, a facial expression is strange, so stare at war post to see for a long time.


    At the side of MS curious, around a look, immediately silly eyes, a pair of eyes stare than angry King Kong even big, even almost let himself die of suffocation.


    It said: "one day later, in the first battle at the top of the sky tower in Tokyo, Hongyi Watanabe, the sword sage of the island nation, vs Ning Tao, the leader of Hongmeng alliance in China, hopes to prove himself and prosper Wudao."


    Signature: "hiroichi Watanabe, Ning Tao!"


    Witness: "Sanjing village."


    ¡­¡­


    CIA, USA.


    This world is famous for its existence, and it has also created a virtual "altar", which is a place where the powers can communicate.


    Just today, this altar, which has not been moved for a long time, is suddenly stirred by a person with the user name of "God", and a 4 billion pixel super clear photo is hung up.


    Post: "island swordsman vs Chinese leader!"


    Such a title is very eye-catching, just a short time was placed on the top of the highest post, the gold characters are very dazzling.


    In the first family, will is idly strolling around the altar. He sees the highest post at a glance, and his eyes immediately stare straight.


    "Ning Tao Ha ha...! "


    Vampire bunker, Cao Bin and white Ze are discussing a big plan, and a haggard face Sophia is visiting the altar, suddenly attracted by the highest post, pale as paper.


    "PATA!"


    She didn''t know when she dropped her cell phone.


    Bai Ze picked up the mobile phone with a strange face, but the conspicuous characters were breathtaking, and the whole person was ecstatic.


    Cao Bin inadvertently took a look, but his whole body was stiff, his two tusks were long and exposed, and he was filled with blood.


    Strength have no bottom!


    Huaxia, Kunlun mountain.


    B


    in this tense place, ye Kong rushed up from the foot of the mountain and plunged into the Kunlun temple.


    The seven ancestors of Hongmeng arrived together. Only the ancestors of Shaolin, who had been closed all the time, were left. Mo Yuntian took the lead. Zhou Heng sat aside as if he were talking about the war god.


    "Laozu, something''s wrong. What swordsman of the island country wants to challenge our Hongmeng alliance leader. One day is enough to fight on the top of Tokyo..." Ye Kong''s words are full of shocking Tao.


    As soon as Zhou Heng patted the table, he roared: "what, dare to challenge Laozi, I''ll beat his mother now."


    "No, not your leader."


    Mo Yuntian smashed the chair with one hand, rolled up his sleeve and yelled: "grandma, I dare to challenge you. I''m tired of living. I''ll go to Jiansheng palace to beat him now."


    "It''s not your leader, it''s the prospective leader!"


    Er Lao''s heel was soft and he almost fell down


    "Ning Tao, one of the first people to challenge the divine realm? This What are you doing? Why are you still in a daze? Go and find out...! "


    Jinghua, Zhongnanhai.


    Zhang Jia, Ning Jia And so on four big families, as well as the remaining several Du Laozi and others, all gathered here.


    Except for Mr. Ning, they are all here.


    At the moment, they are discussing the issue of Ares in the East China Sea, the Kunlun area and the response of the United States. What kind of decision and position should Huaxia make?


    But just then, a panicked figure ran into the door of Zhongnanhai conference, and an angry expression came to his face. He was Li Zhen, Minister of national security.


    A war post was shown on the big screen.


    A few of them didn''t quite understand it. Li Zhen, with a gloomy face, simply explained: "hiroichi Watanabe, the sword sage, has been dominating the world of tolerance for decades. His strength has already reached the limit for a long time. Now he doesn''t know the depth. He was called the first hypocrite in those years."


    "But our Ning Tao, can''t fight!"


    Du Laozi and several military region leaders looked angry, pointed at the angry and scolded: "little devil, you know you can play this kind of trick, now it has spread all over the world."


    Zhang Hengsheng said grimly: "a thing that will only disgrace the country. Since it can''t fight, why can''t you accept the war post? Hongmeng is also a group of rubbish, even a little devil can''t fight."


    Ning Yucai gave a cold hum, which was very uncomfortable.


    Li Zhen explained: "it''s preliminary judgment that Ning Tao didn''t receive the war post at all. It''s just a way for the islanders to force Ning Tao to fight through the pressure of public opinion. Moreover, he himself is in the island. If he doesn''t fight, he will only be reviled by the whole world."


    "And the island nation will take advantage of the situation to suppress China. If Ning Tao chooses to fight, China will lose face, because this battle It''s not the same level. You can''t win. "


    Zhang Hengsheng wanted to say a few more words, but the one sitting in the shadow said flatly: "contact the boy immediately."


    With one word, there was silence.In the Kunlun temple, the two alliance leaders scolded with an angry face. A little devil wanted to press on us.


    Ye Kong was puzzled and puzzled: "we can''t fight but we can refuse. That swordsman has lived for so many years and has such strong strength. It''s no shame to fight."


    "You know what? Jiansheng is the best ninja, and Huaxia is the best alliance leader. Who let that boy''s identity Soar so high all of a sudden? Now they are the same level, where can they bully the small with the big?" Mo Yuntian scolded angrily.


    Zhou Heng shook his muscles and gritted his teeth: "the most important thing is that Ning Tao is in the island country and has done some great things. Now the little devils challenge and fight. It''s reasonable for them to be in love and reason."


    "They found that Ning Tao''s cultivation was weak, but his status was the same, so they deliberately used this method to crush us and fight on the top of Tokyo. I went to his grandmother. If it wasn''t for the strange snake, I would go and kill him now."


    "Get in touch with that stinky boy."


    When Kunlun Mountain, Wudang Mountain, Miao holy land, Zhongnanhai When the major forces contacted Ning Tao, they were shocked to find that they actually Can''t get in touch!


    Ning Tao Lost contact!


    Altar, ushered in a hot network war.


    The user''s "first" guy said: "hum, one day later, Ning Tao will die. That master Jiansheng was the first man of the false gods decades ago. He is invincible in the divine realm. As for now, he may have broken through the divine realm. Ha ha..."


    A "Mian, Yang, bin" user said: "hiroichi Watanabe, Ning Tao can only die in my hands, only I can kill him, if you dare to kill him, I will destroy your Jiansheng Palace first, and then you will be buried with me!"


    The gods and men in the following posts are all guessing which one of them will be. They dare to speak so wildly.


    The user "Zhou buheng" was pushed up and scolded: "you are a coward, old man Watanabe. If you challenge me, old man Mo asked you to give a word to the eight headed snake. It''s better not to go out of the island country, or I will kill it sooner or later."


    The gods and men in the following posts are very popular. It''s hard to guess which big people they are. These curses are really soul stirring.


    Suddenly, a "emperor" user was placed on the top and said flatly: "it''s just a contest. You don''t have to panic. If someone is afraid, you can shout surrender now."


    A crowd of gods and men were stunned, and the posts were almost burst.


    In a few seconds, another post was placed at the top, and a user "Hua" said: "if you want to fight, you can accompany me!"


    The following post is full of inverted air-conditioning symbols.


    In the next second, another exclusive user of "Huang" was placed on the top, which only said: cough


    But he only sent it out for one second, and before someone could follow it, he was immediately replaced by the air-conditioning symbol screen under the previous user "Hua", and then lost the picture.


    Altar system, crash!

 Chapter 1400

    Sky tower, Tokyo, at daybreak.


    This is the highest tower in the Guinness Book of records on the island. It''s also a place to visit. There are a lot of people every day.


    Atutu, who came to the island for honeymoon from China, and her husband Xu Chuan, a Chinese island hybrid, are now coming to the tower in high spirits, while their guide is an Islander.


    Xu Chuan''s Island cousin Mr. Shimamoto!


    AI Tutu''s beautiful eyes were shining with bright stars, and her little face was pink looking up at the sky tower. As soon as she opened and closed her cherry mouth, she was shocked and said, "it''s so high, it''s so spectacular, it''s so magnificent."


    Shimamoto shivered and licked his lips. A pair of greedy hot eyes secretly occupied every private part of artuto.


    His cousin really has some skills. He can hook up with such an excellent woman, which is rare in island countries. He just went to Caochuan hospital for a mixed bath and opened a small room on his honeymoon


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Xu Chuan was silent and didn''t speak much.


    "Of course, it''s spectacular here. It''s the highest in Tokyo, with a total height of 634 meters. Ordinary people can be scared to death when they go to the top of the tower," he said with a smile


    "But I know there is something more magnificent than it. I''ll show you later in the evening, Jie Jie..."


    Aitutu opened her cherry mouth and said with a face of wow and joy: "well, it''s a deal when it''s night."


    "Definitely...!"


    Seeing that she got into the trap, Shimamoto laughed and boasted: "when my cousin and I came here to climb the tower together, he couldn''t do more than ten meters, but I stopped at more than 100 meters."


    Said, a pair of hands but secretly wipe money.


    Xu Chuan seems to be very emotional. He doesn''t say a word here. He doesn''t go to see his wife when he stands beside him.


    Atuto seemed to have no idea. She stared at the top tower for a long time. Suddenly, she wrinkled Jean''s nose and hesitated: "well, how does the outline on the top of the tower look like a person?"


    People?


    Xu Chuan looked up, but it was not clear.


    But Shimamoto was stunned for a moment, and then said with a scornful smile: "how can it be that no one has been on the top of the sky tower for eight years? Maybe it''s a building you''ve read wrong."


    While talking, I couldn''t help pinching it secretly.


    "Ah


    Atutu was electrocuted and turned around. Her blushing eyes looked at Shimamoto, only to find that he was looking up at the top of the tower.


    And his husband heard the movement, probe asked: "Tubao, what''s wrong with you, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shimamoto turned his head innocently and held her. He said with concern: "are you OK, or I''ll go with you to have a look. A kind of hot spring therapy is very popular in our island country..."


    Hearing this, atuto''s pink face broke away without any trace, and said with a puzzled smile: "I I''m fine. Don''t bother. I''d better get ready for the sky tower first. "


    "Boom...!"


    At this time, bursts of black beast like engine sound, very loud, even the earth is slightly shaking.


    A group of tourists and aitutu turned around and found that a large number of people suddenly appeared in the core area of the sky tower.


    Hundreds of men dressed in black, wearing sunglasses and with solemn expression formed a team in front of the tourists, on both sides of the road. After seeing these black men, the tourists around fled like seeing the plague of snakes and mice. I was terrified.


    At this time, a long motorcade came like a snake. In front of it was a Toyota armored car that could resist the bomb, followed by a series of luxury cars, each no less than 10 million, which was even more shocking than the luxury car Expo.


    Atuto was surprised and said, "is this the president of any country? How can there be such a big scene on the stage?"


    Shigeru Shimamoto was startled and quickly stopped saying, "Miss AI, please be careful. That''s my Yamaguchi group. It''s the strongest and most terrifying underground community on the island."


    "Mountain Yamaguchi, "atuto put out his tongue.


    It''s a name like thunder. Who hasn''t heard of it? It''s a terrible underworld, or the general name of Japan''s underground societies. In such a big world organization, it''s all in the front.


    , Q


    Xu Chuan was also shocked. What happened?


    Atuto said in a low voice: "is it the leader of the Yamaguchi group, or are they waiting for big people?"


    On one side, Shimamoto Jun looks suspicious, but his face is more and more shocked, because all the organizations of the island are here, and the Toyota director, Mitsui clan leader Wait for dozens.


    All of a sudden, a black car of luxury car series came, and then a beautiful woman in white martial arts uniform came down from it. She was holding a samurai sword with cool momentum, just like a valiant beauty swordsman in a cartoon.


    Toyota directors, eight presidents Waiting for a large number of directors holding nearly 10 billion yuan, they all bowed to her.


    Shimamoto''s eyes were wide open. Where did this big man come from? He let these business tycoons who ate meat and drank blood submit to him. Everyone with high status could scare his courage.Xu Chuan swallowed his saliva and suddenly said, "Mr. Shimamoto, aren''t you a reserve member of the Yamaguchi formation? Please go and find out the news. What happened?"


    Atutu, too, blinked big eyes and looked hopeful.


    Hearing this, Shimamoto clenched his teeth and yelled with red eyes: "wait for me here, I''ll go back."


    Then he went to find an acquaintance.


    Two people look at that group of big people, the sky tower is forbidden to enter, but no one is willing to leave.


    After a while, Shimamoto ran back with a crazy smile on his face and said excitedly: "I asked, what alliance leader of China is the sword saint of our island."


    Engagement


    Atuto blinked his big eyes and said strangely, "which of them can win? Do so many people need to watch a fight?"


    As soon as the words came out, Shimamoto glared and fanatically said, "of course, it''s the sword sage of our island. He''s been dominating the tolerance world for decades. It''s said that he''s already an invincible man."


    "As for the Huaxia man, he is going to come to die. A big man told me that the bullshit leader couldn''t even take the sword of master Jiansheng. No one in China is my opponent at all."


    Atutu frowned and said in a loud voice: "it''s not necessarily. What if our Chinese leader wins?"


    "Why are you so sure?"


    Seeing that she dared to question, Shimamoto put her in his arms and said with a grim smile, "because that big man is the leader of my Yamaguchi group. He said that the master of swordsman will win."


    Atuto was shocked and Xu Chuan was scared.


    Hundreds of tourists around him were also shocked. If the leader said that, the leader would be dead.


    Shimamoto, with a face of obscenity and complacency, was going to insult aitutu in front of Xu Chuan. He said with a wild and ferocious smile, "when are you Chinese opponents of the islanders of our country? Sao Niang, you seduced me all the way. Now you tell me that master Jiansheng will win, and Huaxia will lose."


    Just as atuto was struggling to break free, a young man in black came over with a big bald head and said plainly, "I advise you to let her go and change your slogan."


    Without waiting for Shimamoto to scold, Li Zhen wandered in the crowd all the time. Suddenly, his eyes widened and he roared: "Ning Tao, you stand there for me, and everyone immediately tied him back to Huaxia."

 Chapter 1401

    At the command of Li Zhen, many people came out.


    Their idea is very simple. Since they can''t fight, and they can''t break their appointment openly, there will only be villains. For example, if they suddenly bind people at this time, the responsibility is not Ning Tao.


    As for fighting again They also have room to fight back!


    Ning Tao looks at Ye Kong, Qingyang, Huijing and Wang Yuzhu in silence There are even many elders of Hongmeng. They have to be bound.


    But at this time, hundreds of tight faced ninjas in black came out, and the members of the Yamaguchi group rushed out. They had made plans for everything, unless you didn''t come.


    Li Zhenqi''s gnashing teeth, this is not their territory, if chaos, I''m afraid to go out.


    Mitsui village looked at him with a smile on his face. When these people landed on the island, he noticed that they had been on guard for a long time.


    For a moment, the circle of Ning Tao and aitutu formed a confrontation line, and the sword was drawn. As long as there was something wrong, it was normal to fight, and all eyes were focused on it Or Ning Tao!


    Li Zhen directly gritted his teeth and yelled: "Ning Tao, you You want me to tell you what''s good for you. If you keep green hills, you''re not afraid of no firewood. Don''t fall into the trap of the devil just because you''re motivated. "


    "The swordsman is not in the divine realm, but also better than in the divine realm. You can''t beat him with your strength. You will only die."


    But Mitsui village said with a smile: "Li sang, do you have no confidence in your own people? I''m very optimistic about the leader of the alliance. If you come here, don''t you have a fight?"


    "You...!"


    At the sight of these people roaring, atutou was stunned. They were all civilians. How could they have seen so many big people?


    Shimamoto was so excited that he was convulsed, because there was the leader of their Yamaguchi group at the back, which made him extremely honored. There was also the clan leader Mitsui, who was not qualified to get close to him even when he knelt down and licked. But now he is a little far away from himself.


    And Xu Chuan, aitutu''s husband, is a fool.


    Seeing that he made such a sensation as soon as he appeared on the stage, Ning Tao said with a wry smile: "what are you doing? People are challenging me. Do I have stage fright?"


    Ye Kong said anxiously: "younger martial brother, that swordsman was known as invincible in the divine realm many years ago. You are only practicing the cultivation of baby. Let''s go back to the mountain and Practice for a few years first."


    Li Zhen said solemnly, "Ning Tao, just tell me how much confidence you have in winning that swordsman?"


    Ni


    "less than 100%," said Ning Tao.


    "Talk to people...!"


    "Well, about 50 percent."


    "You swear!"


    "Well Well, it should be about 30%! "


    When Li Zhen and his party heard this, their face turned black like the bottom of a pot and roared, "tie him back to me."


    On the island side, Mitsui village said coldly: "Li sang, if your leader is not willing to fight, you can withdraw from the island country now I will never force you. "


    After hearing this, a group of ninjas directly grinned and disdained to laugh, with satire and sarcasm in their eyes.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly touched his chin and said, "Oh yes, I forgot to say a word just now. It''s under the premise that the swordsman became a powerful God."


    Er!


    People were shocked by this remark.


    Seeing Ning Tao take a look at aitutu, he said with a smile, "now it''s impossible to visit here. If it''s not important, you can leave here first. Something will happen later."


    Atuto''s face was pink and excited, and the trust from the Chinese made her nod. This kind of feeling of the focus of attention suddenly made the little vanity in the girl''s heart swell.


    Ning Tao took a look at Xu Chuan, and then fixed himself on Shimamoto. He said with a smile, "can you repeat what you just said? I didn''t hear you clearly."


    Shimamoto turned pale and shook his head desperately.


    Ning Tao looked at Sanjing village and others again, and Jin Tong said: "which one of you is the leader of Shankou group?"


    Then, a middle-aged man in a suit at the back of the crowd came out with a big sweat and said with a smile, "my Lord, what do you have to say?"


    Glancing at him, Ning Tao pointed to the island and said with a smile: "you heard what he said just now. You think I''ll be cut to death with a knife. Who gives you such a comment on your courage?"


    As soon as the words came out, the group leader was so scared that his legs were weak.


    With a pair of murderous eyes staring at Shimamoto Jun, this bastard baga, dare to embarrass him.


    And Shimamoto''s face was scared and his heart was dead.


    He knew that he didn''t need the leader of the alliance. It was easy for the leader of the Yamaguchi group to hate him and let him die 10000 times.


    Seeing everything, Mitsui village held out his hand with a sly smile and said, "alliance leader, are you going to fight at the top of the sky tower, or do you want to accompany Li sang Back to China? "


    "Huaxia, naturally I want to go back, but not now. At least the swordsman who is waiting for me has not been beaten. I''ll beat him first," Ning Tao said with a smile.Then he went straight to the sky tower.


    Ye Kong and others were shocked. They quickly looked at the commander-in-chief, Li Zhen. However, the latter just gritted his teeth and kept a close eye on Ning Tao, saying: "everyone Stand by


    Atutou is pulling Xu Chuan to leave when he suddenly receives a sudden phone call and then hesitates.


    Xu Chuan asked, "what''s the matter? Who''s fighting?"


    "It''s Qin Yun. He played with Zhang Fan over there. Just now he called and said that he was coming to the sky tower. Let''s wait for her to climb the tower together," said aitutu.


    As soon as Xu Chuan''s eyes brightened, he licked his lips and said, "wait here first. Don''t listen to that man''s nonsense."


    The hesitant atutu has a green jade finger


    Under the sky tower, Mitsui village comes here with Ning Tao, and what comes into sight is a beautiful swordsman.


    Sword Saint disciple Thousand generations of snow!


    Seeing that her beautiful eyes were complicated, she sighed to Ning Tao: "I''ve already asked master for love for you. As long as you are respectful, you should only suffer some skin and flesh pain instead of Death Sky Tower!


    Ning Tao smile, play flavor: "how, do you think I can''t beat your master?"


    Hearing these words, qiandaixue said bitterly, "it''s impossible. My master''s strength has already entered the realm of enlightenment. He can''t see through the depth. If he is too strong, you have no hope at all."


    "As long as you do it my way, don''t irritate my master. Be respectful. I believe he will spare your life in my face. I hope my master doesn''t put too much effort on him."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao just laughed casually, and said jokingly, "if I accidentally blow up your master, you can come to me as a little woman and pour tea."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Boom!"


    When he stepped on the floor, the floor broke into pieces. Then he jumped like a spring and shot like a long black gun to the top of the tower.


    After several tens of meters, a little bit on the tower and several tens of meters higher. After several times in a row, it rushed into the cloud and almost disappeared.


    This


    One of them was stunned and took in air conditioning.


    Is this the lightness skill in Chinese legend? How can he jump so high all at once? If he is more powerful, can he fly directly? Too It''s terrible


    Although qiandaixue was shocked, she shook her head sadly.


    He didn''t know what was going on under the tower, but when Ning Tao jumped to the top of the tower, he saw an energetic old man on the sightseeing platform, but he couldn''t see his old age, just like a radiant face.


    "Mr. Ning Tao, you are here at last!"

 Chapter 1402

    Although the old man''s body is dry, he is as tough as green willows and bamboos, with a sharp edge all over his body.


    He sat cross legged, with his back to Ning Tao. He looked at the sky more than 600 meters high. From the top of Tokyo, he could see all the scenery of Tokyo. No building in the island country could be higher than the sky tower.


    "Ning Jun, do you know how high it is here? He is the tallest building in the whole island country. He also symbolizes the identity of both of us and stands on the top of the two countries."


    The old man''s voice is vigorous, powerful and continuous. He can''t see any asthma. It''s louder than the young people.


    In the new chapter @ B section of J5, Ning Tao, with his hands on his back, looked up and saw the huge city of Tokyo.


    At this time, it is time to go to work. Ants are crawling on the road. All kinds of skyscrapers are gloomy. Many obstacles can''t cover his eyes. He can even see Mount Fuji hundreds of kilometers away.


    It is said that it is the place where Baqi snake lives.


    He had already vowed in his heart that he would take Miao Jingjing there sooner or later and let her blade eight headed snakes to avenge the blood feud for her high priest of witchcraft. He must!


    The cold wind at the top of the tower roars like iron, and hiroichi Watanabe sighs with a faint sigh. Finally, he slowly stands up and faces Ning Tao. He doesn''t have a breath of dawn and dusk. Instead, he looks like a piece of refined iron. He is tall and straight, and doesn''t look like an old man of several decades.


    "Ning Jun, do you know that I really appreciate your coming, because you are here, so that I can defeat the leader of China Hongmeng with my sword. What a great honor it is, and it''s the brilliant deeds of my life."


    With that, he bowed respectfully to Ning Tao, as if to thank him for his great gift.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning, and he doesn''t care. At the moment, he is carefully sensing hiroichi Watanabe''s strength. Just make sure that he has broken through the divine realm.


    The surging blood in his body flows like a vast ocean. He can feel the power in his body dormant like a fierce beast, and his spirit is like a rock.


    This island swordsman, no matter in physique, strength or soul, has reached the peak of a container, which is the so-called limit. Further, that is Divine realm!


    It''s easy to live over a hundred years old, even if you don''t eat or drink.


    It seems that he has not reached that level, but the invincibility of the divine realm is not blowing, and the divine realm is better than the divine realm.


    "It''s a pity that you haven''t stepped into the divine realm after so many years of cultivation," Ning Tao sighed.


    There is a big gap between alchemy and alchemy. If it is twice as big as usual, then the divine realm is ten times as big, which basically transforms the essence of life into the existence of God.


    But in this world, for so many years, except for some special cases, no one has been able to enter the divine realm by themselves.


    Not even a few rumors


    Hiro Watanabe is complicated. Only when he is on the scene can he feel powerless. If there is a mountain on it, it can split. If there is a vast ocean on it, he can split. But if there is a sky on it, he has nothing but powerlessness.


    The top of the tower is 100 meters high, and the hurricane is howling. If ordinary people stand here, they will be dizzy, not to mention the gale. However, Ning Tao and his wife are still, like rooting on the bottom of their feet. He is like a big flag flying straight into the sky, above the sky.


    Ning Tao gently smile, indifferent way: "move it, since you did not break through the divine realm, then easy to do, finish work early, I have a group of friends waiting for me."


    "Hum, little fellow, you are too arrogant and arrogant. The reason why the false god is close to the word" God "is that it has a trace of God''s power, and I was able to kill the false god with one sword in those years. Now..." Hiroichi Watanabe laughed.


    "Oh," Ning Tao slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Hiroichi Watanabe didn''t go on. Instead, he said with a sneer: "my apprentice pleaded for you before, but you know it''s impossible. Only when you, the leader of Huaxia Hongmeng, die, can you completely complete my reputation, but you are vulnerable."


    "The reason why I respect you is to respect your identity, and your strength I only disdain. Although I don''t know how you became the leader of the alliance, your strength is not enough in my eyes. If it wasn''t for your identity, I would not even be interested in killing you."


    "No, it should be said that you are not qualified to die under my hands. I don''t even need to remember your name."


    Seeing that he was so arrogant, Ning Tao no longer kept a low profile and directly opened up his arrogance. He sneered: "old man, you can go to die after talking nonsense. I''m not afraid of even the divine realm. What''s more, you''re just a hypocrite, and I didn''t kill you."


    Hiroichi Watanabe snorted coldly, put the scabbard directly into the sightseeing platform, stretched out a dry palm, and cut it in the void with bare hands.


    "Stab


    The void is like being torn by cloth brocade, and the strong wind is howling.


    Dozens of Zhang huge knife gas toward Ning Tao cut, with a very sharp voice, let a person''s heart big endowment.Seeing this, Ning Tao raised his hand and hit him at a distance.


    This fist is completely supported by strong spiritual power, and the domineering momentum of anti heaven Jue is no doubt revealed. Every blow is terrible.


    With one punch, the situation changes in all directions.


    If there is an ordinary false god here at the moment, I am afraid that he will be seriously injured or even die in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    The two attacks collided with each other, causing terror.


    On the sky tower, it was as if Thor was angry. The endless strong wind hit the steel tower. Some isolated railings were blown to pieces, and the whole tower trembled.


    The first fight between them was earth shaking.


    "Eh!"


    Hiroichi Watanabe is incredibly light. His random strike is blocked. It doesn''t seem that he is hurt.


    You know, even if he was a hypocrite, he would be seriously injured, but the little guy in front of him actually carried it down, and he just had the strength of tolerance. How could it be?


    Ning Tao grins and shakes his fist. He finds that there is a white mark on it. This old man has great strength.


    He immediately threw five elixirs into his mouth. If his realm was not enough, he could only fight a war of attrition. He wanted to fight an old man who doubted life.


    Hiroshi Watanabe snorted angrily, and his face couldn''t hang up. His first attack of hypocrisy was stopped by Murano. Is his decades of hard work regressing?


    With a loud roar, his robes were bulging, his hands were like two peerless weapons, and he chopped sixteen knives one after another. The sharp sword made the steel sound.


    "Kill


    "Boom boom!"


    Ning Tao walked straight away and waved his fists ceaselessly. With the support of the elixir, his great spiritual power became more powerful.


    This battle was like thousands of barrels of fireworks exploded, forming a dull sound in the sky, like thunder.


    Hiroichi Watanabe''s face was livid with anger, and his thin hand held the handle of the knife directly, which accompanied him as a lethal weapon in his life.


    "Waves


    Three day moon ghost pill, coming out of its sheath

 Chapter 1403

    Three day moon ghost pill, three feet and four inches long, is almost one of the island''s existing national treasures. It was made by an ancient master craftsman.


    With his bare hands, hiroichi Watanabe can injure the false gods, but with his sharp sword, his fighting power will more than double, and his invincible strength in the divine realm will be outstanding.


    "Chop


    With a roar, Baizhang''s sword came down.


    Even if the sword is blocked by gold, silver and steel, it will be divided into two parts under the sword gang that has been condensed for decades.


    When Ning Tao saw that he was using weapons, he actually laughed. In his Yangling ring, there are hundreds of years of history of the three families. There are many magic weapons, including five kinds of magic weapons.


    "Hum!"


    A silver gun shining with white luster is dazzling.


    Bai family''s five magic weapons White fall!


    The powerful spirit power is injected into Bai Luo in the roar of Ning Tao. A gun gang that makes people feel numb bravely faces it, just like a silver dragon that breaks the sky.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible strong wind spread around the top of the tower, like a ripple on the surface of the lake, clear to the naked eye.


    "Boom...!"


    The above movement is too terrible, that kind of sound is more amazing than the spring thunder in the dark night, shaking the eardrum.


    The faces of qiandaixue and Mitsui village change. This premeditated war between the two countries has begun. The movement above is so big that they are surprised. Doesn''t it mean that they can finish it with just a few knives?


    Li Zhen, ye Kong, Wang Yuzhu and other monks looked up, but they couldn''t see clearly at a height of 100 meters. They could only see a black spot in the distance, as well as the ripple waves.


    A group of people clench their fists and hold their breath, which is a symbol of their honor in China, more importantly, the honor of Hongmeng. If they lose, the whole world will look down on them.


    NG''s first b-shot FC


    but Ning Tao''s strength is so poor, can he really win? A crowd couldn''t believe it.


    A little further away, the artutos looked up. Although the former''s purpose was good, they couldn''t see it, and there was a very young couple like little lovers around them.


    A man''s face is strange, but a woman''s face is Qin Yun!


    Now she was looking up at the top of the tower with a suspicious look on her face? How come it''s like a bomb. She was so frightened.


    It''s said that Jiansheng is fighting with their Chinese leader. Qin Yun vaguely remembers Su Qian''s conversation. The latter once said some identities of Ning Tao, as if there was one of them.


    But such a fight, it can''t be him!


    With the famous sword in hand, hiroichi Watanabe seems to have found the invincible demeanor of the swordsman of that year, overlooking the world!


    He holds the knife in both hands, and his body shape is like a startling goose. His white sword cuts through the clouds and cuts Ning Tao.


    While the latter shot skyscraper, hit Huanglong, the sharp gun Gang let Watanabe Hongyi had to bite teeth back.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    At the foot of the steel has become a mess, as if someone had been cut with a sword, a large area is full of gaps.


    The special sightseeing platform has also cracked. The battle between them is as fierce as a tsunami. Not to mention the overwhelming situation, the clouds around have been smashed to pieces.


    Hiroichi Watanabe was more and more shocked. How could this little guy hold on for so long? It''s like he''s been taking the bolus.


    For example, ningtao is a small pond, while Hongyi Watanabe is a lake. They consume water at the same speed, but when the pond dries up and fills up, it doesn''t use up.


    What made him even more depressed was the silver gun that suddenly appeared in his hand. The sharp edge of the gun made him jump.


    "Damn...!"


    "Little guy, do you think with this ability you can challenge the false gods who have the power of God? You are too naive. You never know how powerful the power of God is," hiroichi Watanabe pitied.


    As soon as the blade of the three foot sword turns, a strange light flows directly from the tip of the sword to the handle of the sword. The sight seeing platform under the foot cracks directly, and the steel under it collapses, as if the void has been cut off.


    "God, a knife flow!"


    A sword, like a god of dust.


    With a roar, Ning Tao suddenly appeared a virtual shadow from ancient times. He wore the crown of emperor and was not angry. It was like the arrival of an ancient emperor.


    "Emperor Zhenwu!"


    Xu Ying and Ning Tao are directly integrated into one, and their combat power is greatly increased.


    It''s like the immortal''s lower bound boxing.


    "Dang!"


    It was like the sound of a great bell.


    It''s like the golden cudgel smashed on the ten thousand jin bronze bell, and its sound directly shattered a square kilometer, killing hundreds of birds.


    At the bottom of the tower, people who didn''t want to leave immediately felt eardrum pain and brain melon seeds were buzzing.


    The whole sky tower shakes. It''s terrible.


    Qiandaixue, Li Zhen, Sanjing village When all the adults were shocked, some were ugly, others were shocked, and they had been fighting for such a long time without winning, what happened?Isn''t Ning Tao the only one to be cut?


    How can you fight with a little guy for so long? Is he old age?


    At this time, still no one is optimistic about Ning Tao, and even convinced that he is gritting his teeth, not far from death.


    Thousand generation snow is in the heart of prayer, hope master can think of her words, under the hard hand had better be light.


    Just Rao ningtao''s life


    But in fact, it''s Jiansheng who can''t kill Ning Tao for a while, and the latter works hard as if he had opened the door.


    Hiroichi Watanabe''s sword was bright and shining, which was more dazzling than that of the day. In a blink of an eye, he cut out 19 swords.


    "Roar Die for me


    Ning Tao is in a wonderful state at the moment. The Taixu ancient Sutra has reached a critical point, which is still a little short.


    Instead of relying solely on brute force, a blow is as simple and simple as a dragon flying in the air and hitting the sky with a meteor.


    "Boom!"


    "Ha ha Happy, old man. You forced me to come here to fight you. Did you come here to make me successful? " Ning Tao''s breath suddenly rose a big section, hearty laugh in the mouth.


    Every body is a success, and finally a breakthrough!


    Hiroichi Watanabe''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He never thought that the battle that could be finished with one knife had turned white hot, stuck, and even made up the gap.


    What made him even more angry was that this guy broke through.


    A little mole ant dares to bring shame on the top of his island country. His crime should be cut off.


    "Kill!"


    Ning Tao''s brows stand upright, and his majesty is wrinkled.


    "Broken!"


    A helicopter slowly rose to this height, had already prepared the instrument, wanted to secretly broadcast, recorded this amazing battle.


    "Boom...!"


    A terrible wind came, like a terrible beast in the wind, mixed with a few teeth like sword light.


    "Boom!"


    The propeller was split in an instant, the tail wing was torn, the glass was shattered in an instant, all the instruments failed, even the hard fuselage cracked, and then it fell down from the height of more than 600 meters.


    Below, there is a vast crowd.

 Chapter 1404

    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao and hiroichi Watanabe broke out with all their strength, fighting to madness.


    A big iron ball made a fire, and it fell down from a height of more than 600 meters. There were many pieces.


    From such a high altitude, even if an iron screw falls down, it can cause serious injury to the head of ordinary people.


    A University of science and technology once asked a question: will a drop of water fall from a very high place and hurt people? Or smashed to death?


    At that time, a group of doctors discussed various formulas, hypotheses, resistance, gravity and acceleration.


    But in the end, they were overthrown by one sentence. Haven''t you been in the rain?


    The water is like this, but the hail after freezing is different. The bigger hail is easy to hurt people, let alone the iron whose density is higher than hail, and the helicopter It''s going to explode!


    It''s falling very fast, and the crowd is too dense to run away. If it falls down, at least a small piece will be killed, a large piece will be seriously injured, and a large group will be slightly injured.


    It doesn''t matter if the islanders die. The important thing is that there are many Chinese among these tourists. It''s a time of tourism. Despite the bad relations between the two countries, some people should go or not


    The area where the wreckage fell was the crowd of Qin Yun, AI Tu, Xu Chuan and other tourists standing on the ground.


    Qiandaixue takes the lead and shoots like a spring without hesitation. The snow-white jade hand bravely draws the sword, just like the aurora.


    "Wow


    The light of the sword was misty and crossed an arc path.


    "Boom!"


    The wreckage of the helicopter was not only divided into two parts, but also exploded in the air, with a strong wind reaching downward.


    As early as a moment ago, Li Zhen directly roared: "all hands on now, don''t let innocent people be hurt, no matter we Chinese or island people, save them all!"


    Ye Kong''s spiritual power broke out. It seems that there is a blower installed between the sleeves. It''s bulging. A strong wind comes from both hands.


    "Wudang''s unique skill, gale palm!"


    Wang Yuzhu is also very powerful. She is Wang Tao''s younger sister and a top-notch disciple of Kunlun. Now she is one of the top three unique skills she has mastered.


    "Kunlun unique skill, Kunlun Ruyi hand!"


    "One finger Vajra method...!"


    "Boom!"


    A large group of strange people together, each show their magic power, not only to dissolve the impact of the debris, but also to a vacant lot.


    A crowd of tourists, safe.


    At this moment, no matter the Americans, the British, or the local Islanders, they are all grateful to the Chinese people.


    One small detail is enough to make Chinese people upgrade several grades in the whole world, and they are praised like a tidal wave!


    "Boom!"


    At this time, the top of the tower fight too crazy, especially in the fury of hiroichi Watanabe shot, in the case of shame knife.


    Ning Tao''s physical strength has been greatly improved, and he has madly used his meat fist to fight hard. He is not afraid of many physical accomplishments. For example, he can easily fight a bullet.


    Lingli envelops his fist and blows out bravely!


    "Virtual world boxing!"


    This fist is like a dragon dancing in the air. It''s unstoppable. It represents the momentum of Ning Tao. Lao Tzu, the king of heaven, wants to get away from me.


    Hiroichi Watanabe''s face was gloomy and ugly. Every shot was a great shame, which filled his eyes with anger.


    A knife across the air, straight cut that punch.


    Up to now, he has to recognize the reality that he underestimates this little guy too much.


    At the beginning, I wanted to step on this little guy who has the status of leader but has no strength, and use his own brilliant name to push the sword saint to the top!


    What they have stepped on is not only Hongmeng, but also the whole China. Such a simple thing has become complicated now.


    He disdained, looked down upon, and even ridiculed that he was the weakest alliance leader in China, but he never thought that he was a genius who surpassed the Qianlong!


    It''s not only a step-by-step operation, it''s also abnormal.


    With the strength of Yinren, that is to say, Lianying, he made the first man who pretended to be a god lose his temper. What''s more, he smashed his reputation of being invincible in the divine world. For the first time in so many years, he felt old.


    "Boom!"


    He is not willing to roar, the three day moon ghost pill sent out a three edged cold light, every inch of air is cut into three pieces.


    Ning Tao is biting his teeth to fight the blow. Although he has been repulsed for many times, he can get up every time, but he is almost to a point.


    "Tai Xian Yin!"


    A mysterious Dixian is hazy, and it''s played in the air.


    Hiroichi Watanabe''s face was black. The steel under his feet was like tofu. I didn''t know how much it had been smashed.


    "White dog knife technique!"


    Another amazing big collision, just like the collision of two fast-moving trucks, the roar is more than 1000 meters.


    But this time, different from the past, Ning Tao just shook his body, while hiroichi Watanabe stepped back powerlessly.He was shocked and his eyes turned red.


    "No...!"


    He is a swordsman. He has been in the world of tolerance for more than 30 years, leaving behind countless legendary deeds. Except for the divine realm, he has never killed a lot of other monsters.


    But now he is going to lose in the hands of this little guy. He can''t accept the result. He must not!


    Hiroichi Watanabe roared: "little bastard, let me show you the ultimate meaning of my ninja. I''ve never lost, and I can''t lose."


    He let out an unprecedented roar and fiercely raised the famous sword on his head. His whole body seemed to be transformed into a sword, a sword, and even integrated with the whole sky tower. All the power in his body was transformed into a little bit.


    "Ancient sword flow. Aoyi. Sacrifice to chop!"


    It''s almost tens of meters high. It''s as if the whole sky tower in Tokyo has soared up. Many people are shocked.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. He feels death from this attack. I''m afraid he can definitely kill him with a knife.


    "M''s, since just break through, that can only use that move, hope must succeed...!"


    "Death


    Even if God comes, he will die.


    He closed his eyes and closed his sleeves.


    "Dang!"


    It was only stopped for a moment, then it was split away.


    Watanabe Hongyi''s roaring expression is reflected in the void. He must let Ning Tao die if he cuts down with a knife of tens of meters.


    T


    but just as the blade pierces through Ning Tao, the latter''s closed eyes suddenly open, and a mysterious force comes.


    "The third form of Taixu ancient Sutra," ancient Sutra! "


    "Boom!"


    I don''t know what''s going on. A huge mushroom cloud surges, and the whole sky tower can''t support any more. The huge column, which is made up of countless pieces of steel, breaks into two pieces from the middle and slowly falls to the ground. It''s very shocking.


    Tokyo Sky Tower, half down!


    From more than 600 meters to three or four hundred meters, the most important symbol of Tokyo collapsed and destroyed a large area of buildings.


    This Is this God''s anger?


    Li Zhen, qiandaixue, Sanjing village Waiting for people to stare up, looking forward to who will be the winner!


    Qiandaixue is still praying in her heart, hoping that the master can remember her words and must spare ningtao''s life.


    Li Zhen''s face is pale, and he has basically determined that Ning Tao is dead. When God is angry, they are defeated in China!


    "Master Jiansheng is invincible Master Jiansheng is powerful... " A group of crazy ninjas took the lead in shouting excitedly.


    At least thousands of people yelled loudly at the bottom of the tower that Lord Jiansheng was invincible and won!


    But just then, a towering figure gradually appeared on the tower more than 300 meters away, holding the broken three day moon ghost pill in hand, and looking down with a pair of golden pupils.


    Ye Kong and others stare big eyes. After experiencing many shock, they suddenly roar: "it''s Ning Tao...!"


    The whole world is shocked by one voice!

 Chapter 1405

    Ning Tao shocked the whole world!


    Although this is not a battle in the divine realm, the momentum involved is far greater than that in the divine realm. It is almost a secret fight between the two countries.


    Swordsman,


    this has suppressed the prestige of a whole generation, and made many of the older generation unwilling, look up to, and even despair.


    Under the divine realm, he is invincible and the first hypocrite. He has been in the world of tolerance for more than 30 years and has killed countless people. These are brilliant peaks, and also obstacles that countless strong people want to surpass but cannot surpass.


    But today, everything is shattered.


    This once invincible myth, was defeated!


    Li Zhen, qiandaixue, Sanjing village So many big men raised their heads, showing a look of shock.


    Live in Ning Tao, the leader of China!


    The hands and feet of the Ninjas were cold, their pale lips were shivering, and their eyeballs seemed to tremble in general. How could they be as shocked? Were they dazzled?


    "Sword Where is master Jiansheng?


    "Tell me, where is master Jiansheng Has he already won? Maybe he has broken through to the divine realm by taking advantage of the war. It must be like this... "


    A large number of ninjas roar in horror, eyes canthus to crack, they must not believe, that is their Ninja''s gold lettered signboard.


    Just like the Hongmeng alliance leader, the alliance leader is defeated, the friars are defeated!


    Qiandaixue''s eyes are big and her face is white. A moment ago, she was praying in her heart that her master would spare Ning Tao''s life. But now why is Ning Tao''s figure and figure? Where is his teacher, Hongyi Watanabe?


    Is Shifu defeated?


    It''s impossible. Shifu''s strength is not the divine realm, but also the divine realm. She can easily break the deep pool tens of meters with one sword. She is the most powerful person she has ever seen in her life. How can she lose?


    Mitsui village is full of tremors. He is the originator of everything. It''s not that one sword can solve the problem. But why is Ning Tao? Is Jiansheng really just a bad old man!


    * update} get on F1 as soon as possible \


    no You can''t lose, you can''t lose!


    His eyes are red and his whole body is blue. If Jiansheng loses, all the negative effects that Huaxia has to bear will be doubly returned to them, and even cause ridicule.


    His island country''s painstaking propaganda is to use Tokyo as the battlefield, which is to further enhance its international prestige.


    But if we lose now, let''s not say first, the 600 meter Guinness world record of Tokyo Sky Tower is over. Half of the tower hit a large area of buildings, which is the worst in Tokyo. It''s over!


    Contrary to their fear, Li Zhen''s mouth almost reached the root of his ears, smiling and showing a row of teeth.


    He never thought that Ning Tao would bring them such a big surprise, and let the whole Chinese step on the face of these hateful little devils!


    "Ha ha Happy, comfortable, cool


    In the crowd of Xu Chuan, atuto looked up, can see that it is a person, but can not see his face.


    Is this man a swordsman or a leader?


    Only Qin Yun and Dai Mei wonder why she is always so familiar with this figure, so like that person?


    Forget it, maybe I read it wrong again. Maybe that guy has already forgotten her, but she can''t forget


    On the top of the tower, Ning Tao breathes heavily and looks down. He looks victorious at an altitude of more than 300 meters. Yes, he has won this battle, and he is a little better with the help of the elixir.


    Generally speaking, there is no danger, which not only shocked the power of Taixu ancient Sutra, but also shocked the power of that knife.


    If there is no elixir, even if he wins, it will take him at least five or six years to recover from the serious injury.


    The only trace is the broken sword in his hand, the famous sword three days moon ghost pill that accompanied his brilliant life.


    It''s a pity that it''s a good weapon.


    Ning Tao sighed, then leaped slightly, borrowed a little force from the tower, and walked down like a ROC. He gently touched the tower, and finally controlled himself to land at will with the spirit.


    The wind is light, the clouds are light, the air is empty!


    This moo has been seen by many eyeballs. It''s hard for a person to get down so quickly even with help. Is he a divine realm?


    And the ordinary people in the distance are like seeing the gods, one by one open mouth, dumbfounded, and even some people who believe in the thought of ghosts and gods kneel directly to worship, praying loudly.


    As soon as Ning Tao came down, the end was obvious. The battle between the two countries was over. The winner was not the island swordsman they imagined, but the great Chinese Alliance leader!


    This is the one in front of me Ning Tao!


    As soon as he landed, Takeo Watanabe of jiaheliu drew his sword and roared, "where''s our sword saint, Ning Tao?"


    The murderous spirit gushed out of him like a long sword. When the strong people around him touched him, they could not help changing their looks. Some of them were shallow in cultivation and even pale, so they had to step back a few steps.Li Zhen and others'' faces changed greatly. This Ninja is the leader of Jiahe flow. With these people, no one is his opponent in terms of personal strength, let alone Ning Tao after the war. He may be exhausted and weak. Damn it!


    "You are nothing, and you deserve to talk to me," said Ning Tao, who glared at me angrily and chopped down the powerful spirit sword.


    "Bang Ah Ah, ah...! "


    Takeo Watanabe''s face was ferocious with pain. He felt that his brain was about to split, such as cutting, cutting, splitting and cutting. It formed a wound that was hard to heal and made him feel miserable.


    "Putong Ah, ah...! "


    He knelt painfully and hit the floor with his head.


    "Hiss!"


    One of them was shocked. If the battle on the top of the tower was shocking, but no one saw it, the instant attack would make jiaheliu''s flow owner suffer so much.


    "Real It''s so powerful! "


    Yi Heliu''s ASAKURA is pale with fright. He doesn''t think his strength is much higher than Watanabe Takeo''s?


    But he can''t do it alone. There are at least hundreds of high-level ninjas here, all of whom are here to witness the glory of the sword sage. Now they are naked to witness others stepping on their faces.


    "Roar Kill me


    ASAKURA roared at the end, his face as ferocious as a ghost.


    Ning Tao obliterates the blood from the corner of his mouth without any trace, and his eyes burst out a murderous opportunity, cold and piercing.


    "Stop it all!"


    A beautiful swordsman in white stands in front of him. A sword gasifies into a gully and stops everyone''s steps.


    Chihiro Chihiro, a disciple of sword sage, gritted her teeth and said, "take back your swords. Can''t the ninja of our island afford to lose? Is this to make the world laugh at us? "


    After being reprimanded by the master of swords disciples, a group of ninjas turned green and red, appeared to be ashamed and bit their teeth to insert the sword into the scabbard.


    I can''t help but feel grateful for those people who are waiting here


    With that, he thrust the broken knife into the ground and left slowly towards a place with his hands on his back. He looked very arrogant.


    ASAKURA and others are burning with anger. Their heart is full of life and death, and their eyes are dripping with blood. They even want to fight to keep Ning Tao, but they still don''t start. They stare at him and leave.


    "Damn...!"


    Qiandaixue pulls out the broken knife, and his face is sad. This is the famous knife that his master has been fighting all his life, even when he sleeps.


    "In the future, this ningtao will be under the invincible divine realm!"


    The old man sighed.


    All the people around are in deep sorrow


    for a long time

 Chapter 1406

    China is boiling, and countless people who know it are laughing. The old leader of Hongmeng is several years younger, and his hearty laughter can be heard a hundred meters away. There is a burst of joy in the whole Chinese world.


    On the other hand, the whole island country is in the opposite state of mind. All the island people''s hearts are shrouded in a large dark cloud, lingering, and the country is dead!


    The ninja in Hokkaido, Osaka, Nagoya and even Kyushu can''t believe this shocking news. The invincible swordsman who has been dominating for 30 years actually Lost!


    Or lost to the most despised Chinese!


    The Chinese people who had been invaded, enslaved, and even fooled by them gave them a slap.


    But the pain is far less than their shock, until now can not extricate themselves.


    The title of sword sage represents everything in the island country, and is the highest glory of ninja.


    Although qiandaixue is a disciple of the sword sage, he still needs to make a thousand times of efforts to inherit the title of the sword sage, until his strength is amazing enough, and then he is awarded the title by the emperor and cabinet ministers, maybe he will have such a chance.


    Hiroichi Watanabe, the title of sword sage, was given by the emperor of the previous generation. At that time, some people said that this might be the last sword sage of the island, and the emperor would not give the title again.


    Just like this, the last giant Prime Minister of the island nation was knocked down by Ning Tao, and the sky tower in Tokyo, which is more than 600 meters long, was also knocked down by him. Ning Tao stepped on the faces of many ninjas with his feet clearly. How can they bear it?


    "Ning Tao, the evil thief, should be punished by heaven!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    %Gengkxink is the fastest to go to @ O5


    "there are still three schools in my tolerance world, Jiansheng palace, and so many people. Can''t you kill a hairy boy?"


    "Please ask Master qiandaixue, the disciple of the sword sage, to summon the strong and never let Ning Tao leave the island country like this. We must take back all the faces lost by the island country and wash our shame with his blood."


    Many young impetuous ninjas roar, their self-esteem has been seriously insulted, absolutely can not swallow this tone.


    However, the three schools did not make a sound for this. Even the Jiansheng palace was silent for a time. Ning Tao''s attack on the soul caused the soul of the leader of Jiahe, Takeo Watanabe, to suffer.


    Many old ninjas were silent about it.


    The strength of this Chinese alliance leader is unfathomable. It''s not easy to provoke him. At least he is strong enough.


    Caochuan courtyard, the Chinese side gathered here.


    Ning Tao took a leisurely bath, while MS looked at him with a pair of abnormal eyes.


    This is the man who destroyed the sky tower in Tokyo.


    even if he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it. It was terrible.


    "Wow...!"


    Ningtao just came out of the hot spring pool and sat down in his bathrobe.


    Li Zhen, ye Kong, Wang Yuzhu!


    The three people''s eyes were the same as those of MS, as if the one in front of them was not a man, but a monster they had never seen.


    It''s so perverse.


    "What do you think of me like this? Although I''m very handsome, can you two big men pay attention?" Ning Tao said with disgust and disgust.


    Li Zhen and ye Kong rolled their eyes together. As soon as the boy opened his mouth, he beat himself down from the altar. Wang Yuzhu covered his mouth and gave a light smile, with a blush on his cheek.


    She said with a smile: "elder martial brother Ning, you are very powerful today. You really make a big face for us in China. The two old alliance leaders are waiting to celebrate for you."


    Ye Kong burst into laughter and said, "yes, younger martial brother, you have made us Huaxia Hongmeng proud this time. He has a big face in the world. I think he dares to be crazy in the future. Even the sky tower collapsed with him. Ha ha..."


    Hear two people praise, Ning Tao helpless smile, to tell the truth, all this is not his original intention, is helpless.


    Li Zhen sighed with emotion and said: "as you know from those painful experiences in those years, since the great rejuvenation, China has rarely been as proud as it is today."


    "Little devils always look down on us and constantly try to challenge our dignity. Today''s incident is a lesson for them. Ning Tao, I thank you for your actions for our country."


    He said, even solemnly got up and bowed.


    Ning Tao didn''t hide, because he can afford it now, and I''m afraid the country will be much more kind to Hong Meng in the future.


    He said with a light smile: "you are not really going to tie me back when you come to the island this time, are you?"


    Three people smell speech to look at each other, immediately wry smile.


    Li Zhen said: "ha ha To tell you the truth, I did have such an idea before I came here. I even thought that there was something wrong with your brain for a time, but you won the game when we all lost our chin


    "Unexpected, unexpected, ha ha...!"Wang Yuzhu said with a smile: "Minister Li made a big decision before he came here. Even if he was stabbed in the spine and scolded, he would tie you back."


    "But now it seems that he doesn''t have to. Everything is going well. I''m afraid he''s happy now."


    "Ha ha...!"


    They all laughed heartily and were in a good mood.


    But at this time, Ms. from the side of the secluded drill in, and complex said a word, "the island now very do not welcome us, we can not stay here."


    Words fall, a public all agree of nod.


    "The water in the island country is very deep, and Mitsui family is a great threat. You can kill hiroichi Watanabe and collapse the sky tower, but you have to know that a missile can easily flatten the sky tower," he said


    Ning Tao thought deeply and fell into meditation.


    "What the monk said is not unreasonable. He forces people to do everything, especially the shameless nature of the islanders. If the police or the army are sent to deal with you, it will be over," Li Zhen worried.


    The corner of MS''s mouth lashed hard and didn''t open his mouth.


    "No, East Asia hasn''t used troops for many years," Wang Yuzhu said with a shocked face.


    "We have to guard against it. Although there are only 200000 people in the island self defense forces, don''t forget that there are still US troops stationed in Japan. With their relationship, hum, everything is hard to say."


    Li Zhen said dissatisfied.


    MS took a look at him and found that the Chinese politician was very knowledgeable. At a glance, she saw through the mystery.


    "What shall we do now?" Ye Kong asked.


    Without hesitation, Li Zhen made a quick decision and said, "let''s go. It''s better to go now, right now, but we have to separate."


    While speaking, he looked at Ning Tao eagerly.


    The latter pondered, then said with a wry smile: "OK, I understand that the islanders will not do anything to you, but they will stare at you, and I will find a way to leave


    He had nothing to do in the island. He wanted to help Zhenzi kill two people, but he fell into a trap when he killed one. The other one must have the ability to solve him.


    Seeing that he nodded, Li Zhen solemnly said to Ning Tao, "let''s go ahead and wait for you in Huaxia. When you come back, we will give you a big celebration banquet."


    Ning Tao SA ran a smile, confident way: "this island country still can''t stop me, if dare to stop me, then let him corpse everywhere!"


    The chill of the words made MS shiver.

 Chapter 1407

    "Buzz...!"


    Ning Tao and MS rush to the train for Hunchun.


    Liangzi, who was sent by Zhenzi to escort them, was not happy. She didn''t know her identity, so she was reluctant. She was still gnashing her teeth and hating who was the leader of the Chinese Alliance?


    I killed her island swordsman at the top of Tokyo and collapsed the sky tower. What a hateful thief!


    She grinds at the thought.


    Three people with false ID card cheat pass, want to cheat a group of Tokyo high-level, so can easily return home.


    Pick up a mobile phone to see, found that Zhenzi has helped them all the way to properly arranged, identity is no problem, there is local strength in, everything is much more convenient.


    MS''s face turned pale slightly. His stomach is very uncomfortable these days. Zhang Fan looked up at the big man. After eight seconds of being stunned by the crowd, he waved his hand and yelled, "brother, I''m ok. You sit down first. Later I''ll buy you a bottle of water to drink and a melon to eat."


    The corners of their mouths twitched, and their muscles trembled.


    Qin Yun seems to be used to him. She ignores him and sits directly opposite Ning Tao, with a pair of eyes like a resentful woman and black silk feet separated from high heels Come out!


    Ning Tao''s pupils contracted and his throat became dry.

 Chapter 1408

    There is a commotion below. Ning Tao is embarrassed.


    AI Tutu sat on his left, Qin Yun sat straight in front of him, but Liangzi sat on his right.


    And the other two men, who were huddled together with the burly moss, immediately made them shiver with cold eyes. Is this the Sha monk from NAR?


    Qin Yunmei''s eyes are full of emotion. Since the last parting, she found this figure lingering. Now she is so excited to see her again that she almost wants to jump into his arms.


    Atuto looks puzzled. It seems that her classmate, friend and best friend still know this big man. Isn''t she the last scum man in the legend?


    Liangzi sneers, with contempt on her face all the time. As soon as she looks at it, she knows that this big villain is going to cheat and abduct. As a woman, she must not watch her fall.


    If you dig a pit, I''ll bury it. If you pile a grave, I''ll plant grass. Wait. I won''t let you do it!


    After a long stalemate, atuto took the lead in sneering: "that, yunyun, you and this big Do you know Mr. Ning? "


    "Of course, I know you, and I can''t forget you, Mr. Ning," Qin Yun said with a smile.


    The latter sweated and touched his nose, but subconsciously sat back to avoid the friction of black silk feet.


    Liangzi cold eyes, yin and Yang strange way: "this person ah, nothing is unforgettable, that may be you haven''t seen a person''s essence, when the time is smelly can smoke away you."


    Several people glanced at her with strange faces.


    It''s said that three women play one stage, but there''s no play to look for. There''s a murderous atmosphere in the words, which makes Ning Tao in the middle uneasy.


    Qin Yunmei glanced at him and said, "you don''t know a person''s excellence, and you will never understand his excellence. Ning Tao is such a person."


    Ning Tao!


    Hearing the name, Liangzi directly covered his chest and laughed, "Ning Tao, ha ha..." When smiling, he looks at Ning Tao with a kind of ironic eyes, which is the old routine.


    "What are you laughing at?" Qin Yun said.


    AI Tu Tu and Ning Tao also look at her with suspicious eyes.


    Liangzi said sarcastically, "the one who defeated the sword sage of our island is Ning Tao, and my Chinese ancestor, also known as Ning Tao, I don''t know if they are the same person, but this guy Absolutely not


    "Because he is a villain who likes to pretend to be someone else. At first he pretended to be my grandmaster, but later he saw that my sister was finally exposed. Now it seems that he pretended to be the leader of the alliance to deceive you. Cut, it''s disgusting. He looks down on you."


    Ning Tao a face is dumb, this little wench how still don''t believe oneself, although he wants to hold the position of Zhen son, didn''t indicate the identity, but this little wench still don''t understand what meaning?


    Qin Yun was very angry. Just as he wanted to speak, aitutu said angrily: "how can you talk like this? This Mr. Ning is the leader of the Chinese Alliance. I saw him with my own eyes. If you don''t believe me, you can ask my husband if he is Xu Chuan."


    When Xu Chuan heard the words, he hesitated and said, "but Maybe, it should be. "


    Atuto was so anxious that he said: "don''t you forget that he may be the one who knocked down the sky tower. Even the leader of the Yamaguchi group is afraid of him. So many big people have to bow."


    Sky Tower Collapse!


    Qin Yun on the other side is surprised. How could the tall tower be collapsed? Ning Tao, did he really do it?


    At this time, Zhang Fan jumped out as if he had beaten chicken blood, and said sarcastically: "it''s him who collapses such a high sky tower. He''s the only one to cheat ghosts. If you want him to collapse another one, let me have a look."


    "Return the leader of Shankou group to bow. Tell me what the leader''s name is and why he bows. If you have the ability, call him over and let him bow to us face to face."


    Liangzi also looks disdainful. He knows Ning Tao is not weak, but it''s like a fool''s dream to collapse the sky tower.


    "You You It''s unreasonable, "said artuto, with a small pink face. Do you believe it when you have to see it with your own eyes?


    Ning Tao glances at him curiously. This man has a special relationship with Qin Yun. Is it his boyfriend?


    Zhang Fan saw him look over, immediately a stare, full of hostility, this guy may be a rival.


    Atuto said angrily, "you don''t know. Mr. Ning also said that if there is a fight between gods, the whole island will be sunk. The sky tower is nothing."


    Zhang Fan sniffed and sneered: "there''s a fight between immortals. You don''t have water in your head. If you want him to sink the island, let me have a look. I''ll kneel down on the spot and call his ancestors."


    "You...!"


    Seeing his arrogance, atuto stamped his feet angrily.


    Qin Yun doesn''t want to pay attention to him. It''s a piece of brown candy. Originally, he came to visit the island with his best friend. Who knows that he has been pestering the island for so long in China? It''s very annoying.


    The important thing is that this is the blind date her mother introduced to her. Due to the family, she had to be perfunctory firstNing Tao coughed and said with a smile to Qin Yun, "how have you been for such a long time? Su Qian still talks about you all day."


    "Well, I ask you, do you miss me?" Qin Yun asked with pink cheeks.


    See her again this move, Ning Tao can only return with wry smile, this woman how for a moment like a lonely young woman in the boudoir.


    All of a sudden, a murderous opportunity made him smart as if he had been electrocuted in his head, and his eyes flashed across the golden awn.


    "Jie Jie Ning Tao, come here and die! "


    A secret language reverberated in the trunk. The cold of Mori made everyone excited, and their faces turned pale gradually.


    They were in the last carriage, but the twelve carriages in front of them were like twelve sharp blood spines.


    Ning Tao also slowly stood up, the cynicism on his face disappeared in a moment, a pair of golden pupils looked forward, a face was changed, the corner of his mouth raised a cold.


    "Why What''s the matter? What happened? Just Who was talking just now? Several people cried out in panic.


    Liangzi, who had been despised all along, turned pale and suddenly exclaimed: "this voice is It''s the wind Lord. Is it the wind Department of jiaheliu who killed him? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a cold smile and said: "not to kill them, but they have been waiting here for a long time. The twelve carriages in front of them are all ninjas of your island school."


    "Wind, forest, fire, mountain!"


    Hearing this, Liangzi''s face turned pale and roared wildly: "this It''s impossible. How do they know that we will take this train and ambush our opponents here earlier? "


    Ning Tao has come to the carriage entrance, a door apart, is equivalent to hell heaven, in front of countless ghosts.


    "How do they know? I think you should go back and ask pingheliu, but now, since the four Ninja kings come to see me, I''ll play with them."


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the door closed, the whole train vibrated.


    Liangzi is so stupid that he can''t bear the four heavenly kings in the world. Wind, forest, fire, mountain, isn''t it Is it all here?

 Chapter 1409

    When the door opened, it was as dark as hell.


    Ning Tao walked in without fear, but as soon as he took a step, the door of the carriage was closed, and the train vibrated violently, as if the whole world had fallen into dead silence and night.


    Wind, forest, fire, mountain!


    Liangzi in the back carriage is stunned. If Jiansheng is the strongest in the island, the four heavenly kings in the world of tolerance are the strongest organization and the most elite Ninja group.


    More than 20 years ago, the Chinese Qinglong suppressed the three schools with one person and one sword, and suppressed half of the island''s tolerance world. Because of this, the four heavenly kings of secret weapons were trained.


    For so many years, this is their former is uneasy way: "should I don''t think anything will happen. Mr. Ning is the leader of the alliance. He defeated the sword saint of the island country. Isn''t he very powerful? "


    Alliance leader?


    Liangzi''s pretty face sank and he just wanted to get angry, but MS was black and gritted her teeth and said: "although the master is powerful, his fists are hard to beat. Although he is the leader of the Chinese Alliance, he can''t find a helper to help him at the moment It''s just us. "


    Hearing this, Liangzi swallowed his words. How come these people all say that Ning Tao is the leader of the alliance. Anyway, no matter how he is, he can''t surpass her great grandmaster!!


    "Cut, isn''t it a fight? Back then, I Zhang Fan was known as the street bully, the No.1 in Donghai, the leader of Sihai gang in Weizhen Donghai. That''s my iron brother. Let''s go and see which one doesn''t have eyes with me," Zhang Fan said with a sneer as he rolled up his sleeve.


    With that, he walked over with the coquettish face of big brother fan.


    Atutu looks stunned, Qin Yun covers his face, while MS and Liangzi follow him strangely


    At this time, Kensei palace, the seriously injured Takeo Watanabe and ASAKURA, Chihiro snow, and even a group of high-level people in the world of tolerance gathered.


    Takeo Watanabe said in a grim voice: "it should have started. If you dare to run wild in our territory, his Chinese leader will die, and his divine realm will die Ah, ah...! "


    It seems that his emotion fluctuates so much that his unhealed soul is torn and his expression is distorted.


    ASAKURA''s muscles trembled for a moment, and moriran said: "when you used the wooden sword to compete with" four parts ", you wanted to challenge the limit, but in the end, Jie Jie..."


    A group of high-level people''s eyelids jumped and their hearts were looking forward to it.


    Even the gloomy qiandaixue also took a look, but found that the end of ASAKURA did not interface, with a determined grin on his face.


    "There are more than 800 people in Fenglin volcano, nearly 900. Among them, the weakest Ninja has rich experience and expertise. Shangren and Yinren are the mainstays, while there are 13 fake ninja."


    After listening to the arrangement, a group of people took a breath of air, and even the eyelids of Qian Daixue jumped. If his master of swordsmanship really challenges with a wooden sword, he will definitely lose. He just doesn''t know how many people have to challenge before he loses?


    Seeing the shock of the crowd, Takeo Watanabe''s devil like face was horrified and said with a smile: "Jie Jie These are more than that. There are the four most powerful masters in Fenglin volcano. They used to be very powerful ninjas. They are the top among the false gods, and even better than us. "


    "This is the second time for them to go out under the leadership of the four masters. I vaguely remember that the first time was to encircle and suppress a seriously injured God who had sneaked into the island country. He was an element psionic from Bangzi country and died in the hands of the four masters."


    This words, a group of Ninja high-level surprised, this matter they did not know, actually killed a seriously injured God?


    Thousand generation snow wrinkled tight Show eyebrow, the spirit state even if seriously injured is not false god analogy, is this true?


    ASAKURA also said with a grim smile: "it is this battle that has established the transcendent and powerful existence of the four tribes of our island country. Even the master Jiansheng would never dare to confront them head-on."


    "They have a common name, the God killer!"


    The high-level officials were shocked. At the same time, they were sure that the four departments of the island were so strong that they had even killed the seriously injured gods. I believe that the leader of the Chinese Alliance would never escape death. "


    "Jie Jie Ha ha...! "


    The harsh laughter in her ear made her clench her red lips and grasp the knife in her hand. She just felt that her heart was too blunt


    Heiheliu, Zhenzi stares at the fat and thin Liuzhu with an angry face. These two guys have captured one of her cronies. They don''t know what they want to do. They have to talk about it in an hour.


    "I don''t care what you want to do. If you let me know that you''ve done something treacherous, I''ll kill you myself. If you don''t believe me, we''ll see," she said coldly and left.


    See her leave, fat thin devil disdain of a grimace, wait until you find out, everything is late.


    Thin devil complacent way: "one hour, believe enough to kill the God killer Ning Tao, then there will be" fire Lord "to support us, pingheliu is you and me."


    "Ha ha...!"


    They looked at each other and laughed at each other.


    They are the people who have betrayed Ning Tao, otherwise four departments will not ambush Ning Tao, and they don''t know where he has gone?In the dark, there was a dead silence.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were bright and said with a sneer: "why, don''t you dare to show your head when your four departments come to kill me?"


    "Jie Jie...!"


    There was an ethereal voice in the dark, and the murderer said, "do you want to die so eagerly, or do you want to be arrogant if you kill the sword saint?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes glanced to the left and remained silent.


    "Hum, although Lord Jiansheng is the strongest in our island, it can only be said that he has personal strength. He once challenged our four departments, but we beat him with more than 300 people. Do you think you can carry hundreds of people?" a burst of voice sounded.


    "With him, I think 200 people will be enough. Master Jiansheng, he is old after all. People can take advantage of him. We all went out to kill that divine place, and a faint voice of disdain came out.


    Ning Tao''s eyes turn. The train will leave the tunnel in ten seconds. These people don''t seem so stupid.


    "Boom!"


    For a moment, the glory of the sun took over everything.


    This dazzling light makes the eyes uncomfortable, and also makes many people shocked. Ning Tao closes his eyes at the right time.


    But he was surrounded by ninjas in black, one layer after another, with a ferocious face.


    A strong voice sounded in the heart of Ninja, "hands on!"


    In a flash, the snow-white light of the knife lit up the whole carriage, and hundreds of black ninjas jumped on it with their teeth and claws open. The violent energy was like a storm, and the forest was as cold as a nine hell.


    Ning Tao mouth suddenly a trace of evil smile, like a whisper of spit out a paragraph of words, "killing feast, start!"


    "Ah...!"


    At the same time, the altar system, which has just fixed the loophole, has been launched all over the world at this moment, sweeping through nine days.


    The user "Shenzhe" posted a post, a 5-megapixel super clear train photo, and a paragraph title.


    Ning Tao vs deicide

 Chapter 1410

    Ning Tao vs the God killer!


    Such a title is placed at the top of the altar. As soon as you enter the altar, you can see this bright and gorgeous post.


    Ning Tao, the leader of Chinese Alliance, just killed Jiansheng with incredible strength and collapsed the sky tower. With this one in mind, countless people rush into this post.


    "Hiss!"


    God killer, what kind of terrorist organization is this?


    It''s said that it''s the Fourth Department of Fenglin volcano in the island country. It''s the Ninja they secretly trained. Although there are not many people, they are all elite and strong people who block ten by one. They are the strongest card in the world of tolerance!


    "Wow, so powerful...!"


    In the blink of an eye, a large number of netizens poured in, and some secretly released the achievements of the God killer, including his horror.


    Since the establishment of the four departments, they have carried out a total of 1 969 missions, large and small, with no failure!


    Four more assassinated the two must kill the first!


    Dead in their hands of the powers can pile up like a mountain!


    The highest glory, killed Divine realm!


    As soon as the last one appeared, the whole altar exploded directly, and countless netizens with divine and human powers were terrified and trembled.


    Live in Actually Kill the divine realm!


    In this world, the strongest is the army, which represents the group power. If the individual is the strongest, it is absolutely divine!


    But now a small group has killed Shenjing. This is absolutely explosive news. The God killer is really worthy of the name. And so on. Do they want to kill Ning Tao?


    The Chinese leader who killed Jiansheng!!


    A group of netizens with powers were shocked. I''m afraid it''s a matter of time. The Chinese alliance leader can''t leave the island any more, and the divine realm is dead. How can you live?


    Even if the Chinese alliance leader and the swordsman deal with Shenjing together, they will lose, a big man commented with emotion.


    "It''s over, it''s over, a peerless genius is about to fall. Heaven is jealous of the talent..." Countless Netizens feel sorry below.


    It''s sweeping the world with crazy speed


    When the outside world is turbulent, Ning Tao has launched a bloody fight in the train, and his fighting power is in a straight line.


    The silver spear is like a dragon.


    I saw him struggling to sweep, white fall with amazing speed to form a semicircle arc, blood splashed at the same time.


    "Chula...!"


    Five or six heads fell to the ground, dead.


    A group of ninjas look shocked, a face of incredible, because in front of Ning Tao not only has been closed his eyes, but also in this state carried two waves of attack, killed more than 20 people.


    This Can this guy see without his eyes?


    "All panic what, intelligence said that his soul power is very strong, once a move hurt Jiahe Liuzhu, directly use the broken knife flow tactics, give me up," the powerful voice sounded.


    Voice out, many ninjas finally found the backbone of the moment, holding a knife, a sword crazy rushed past.


    Ning Tao coldly smile, warm-up has been over, step by step killing, ten meters without leaving shape, all fell in the pool of blood.


    "Fan" the world


    The huge spiritual power directly forms a mud biogas farm around. The silver gun in hand blows out like lightning. The power is so great that it can smash the head and heart.


    "Dang Hiss...! "


    All the heads fell on the ground, bloody.


    Ning Tao''s foot is a little bit like a wolf into the sheep. He has a long gun in his hand and keeps on fighting. All the way there is a pool of blood.


    "Kill!"


    Under the leadership of a masked ninja, more than a dozen ninjas swooped up, high and low, just like a blooming black petal, showing sharp stings after it dispersed.


    *Y} a


    "whoosh...!"


    The people at the back of them all shot together. For a moment, their vision was filled with poison darts. They were magnificent and almost could not hide.


    The corridor of the train is so big that at least thousands of poison darts are shot at it. There are blades, swords and five-star darts. Even if you lie on the ground, you will be full of them.


    Ning Tao''s face disdains, the silver gun in hand stirs up the corpse to throw in the past, is to block in front of the body with a ninja corpse.


    "Baga, how dare you insult the body of my Daiwa warrior? You have violated Bushido. Damn it, damn it..." Ninja in black and others are furious, eyes canthus to crack.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible wind swept by one by one. When Ning Tao saw that they still used this move, he couldn''t help laughing: "cut, do you really think you poison darts can threaten me?"


    "Roll" the world


    The power of the surrounding field gas field increased greatly, and the poison darts were all stiff in the air, as if time had solidified.


    The group of ninjas were stunned and roared: "this How can this be? Is this the divine plan of China? How can it all stop? "


    "Hum, I have an old saying in China, it''s called to come instead of going. I''ll give it to you all." Ning Tao grinned and shook his arms one by one, and his mighty spiritual power burst out in an instant."Whoosh!"


    The speed of the returned dart increased by ten times, just like a jet with spring, which immediately killed a large area.


    Ning Tao shot one at a time and joked: "the four little devils hiding in the dark have to hide at this time. Are you too spineless?"


    "Jie Jie It''s just to deal with you. We don''t need the four of us at all. Let''s wait until you come to us. We''ll wait for you in the first carriage, "said the faint voice with a grim smile.


    First


    Ning Tao looked and found that he was only in the tenth carriage, and the three carriages behind were all corpses, none of them survived.


    Seeing that he was distracted, the ninja in black immediately rushed out with the other two false gods. The three people directly divided into nine streamers, which were very gorgeous.


    "Ninja, the blade of triple streamer!"


    Nine streamers jump up and chop down at the same time, but only three of them are real bodies. If they are good, they will die.


    A group of ninjas cheered up and cried out that they were beautiful. As long as this move was successful, the Chinese leader would surely die. When they were laughing wildly, their grim smile solidified at the same time.


    "Hiss!"


    A silver flash, nine streamers dissipated.


    "Poop


    The tenth carriage was shocked, and the three illustrious gods fell down.


    Three false gods, one move to death!


    "Hiss!"


    Hundreds of ninjas took a breath of cold air, their eyes were staring like brass bells, and their arms were shaking.


    Just Just now What happened?


    Ning Tao looks at Ma Shen with a cold smile. The first carriage, let''s go. Ma Shen opens the way and cuts straight through.


    "Ah...!"


    Ninth Seventh Third In a short time of one minute, Ning Tao came to the third carriage with hundreds of Ninja corpses, bloody.


    In front of them are ten false gods!


    "Those who stand in the way will be killed without mercy!"


    AI Tutu, Qin Yun, Liangzi and others can''t walk down the tenth carriage, and their whole body is paralyzed.


    Before Zhang Fan''s rampant strength directly prone, those heads let him cry, this Is this the devil?


    Liangzi and MS were shocked. The breath of the three corpses in front of them were all false gods. Each of them had the same or even surpassing strength, but now they all died in front of them!


    Good How strong!

 Chapter 1411

    Liangzi is not angry to bite silver teeth, that big villain Ning Tao how can have so powerful strength, this is unfair?


    Hum, no matter how strong he is, my grandmaster will surpass him a thousand times, ten thousand times. Even if he is the leader of China, he is not even a scum in front of my grandmaster!


    MS is still scared, but fortunately he did not move any crooked ideas, otherwise his strength of hypocrisy is not enough to see.


    AI Tutu, Xu Chuan''s face is very white, almost scared to vomit.


    Qin Yun, who is behind them, is walking out of his wits. He finds that this is very suitable for the two people today, just like himself now, and has been unable to catch up with him.


    They even live in different worlds. As a tourist, he goes to visit the sky tower at the top of Tokyo, but Ning Tao can destroy it like a God. That''s the difference.


    One person, one God!


    Her face was pale and bitter.


    Just when Zhang Fan was frightened, he was suddenly patted on the shoulder. He jumped to the top of the train and curled up on the ground with his head in his arms the next second.


    "Ah My head


    James joked and said sarcastically, "Oh, I said the East China Sea is the least, so I patted you. As for being scared like this, I also said that I would take us to fight, but I can''t do that?"


    Zhang Fan smell speech, immediately like stepped on the tail of the cat, hard neck roar: "who Who''s afraid? I''m just training my jumping ability. Let''s go. My cell phone will take you to fight. "


    Two people laugh, but followed up.


    Altar, a hot mess.


    The gorgeous posts are already 9999 +, and they are divided into two groups. They are people who choose to support both sides.


    God killer, 86%!


    Ning Tao, 5%!


    The rest is to watch the fun, constantly brush the topic to express their views, most of them are inclined to the side of the God killer.


    At an airport in Huaxia, Li Zhen and others just got off the plane. Ye Kong looked at his mobile phone idly, and then turned white with fright. He yelled: "little devil, I''m your grandma. You dare to send someone to attack my younger martial brother. I''ll fight with you."


    Roar, turn around and run to the airport.


    Li Zhen and others were shocked and yelled to be stopped. At the same time, they took out their mobile phone and entered the altar.


    The God killer will kill Ning Tao


    At one glance, his face turned white. That TM is equivalent to 70% of the strength of tolerance world. He only killed Ning Tao.


    It''s like the six sects of China besieging one person. It''s also the 70% power of Hongmeng. Even so many people in Shenjing can be killed, let alone Ning Tao in Shenjing!


    "M, these damned Island devils, dammit, dammit..." Li Zhenhong smashed her mobile phone with her eyes.


    In Kunlun Mountain, Mo Yun looks at a large screen with a dark face, and there are also seven ancestors.


    A Kunlun disciple turned to the following comments. Most of the comments made by the psionic were shocking.


    "Ha ha The leader of the Chinese Alliance is dead. More than 800 God killers have vowed to kill one person. People in the divine realm have killed him. Let alone Ning Tao, who is not even in the divine realm, he is dead. "


    "I once met a fire department God killer. I thought that his strength was more than twice that of him, but in the end, he killed him. Their strength was far beyond that of the same level. They were really a team that could kill gods, Ning Tao There is no doubt of death


    £¡ T6 song ¡Á @ send ¡Ì y


    "I never make random comments. Objectively speaking, Ning Tao will die. In short, now I can buy coffins by express delivery. It happens that I have a discount price here, Jingdong price, as long as 998. Yes, you are right. This is an advertisement..."!


    The following a large number of God 666 swipe the screen.


    Wudang ancestor''s eyes are red. He wants to fly to the island country, but no one can win with the snake.


    More than a dozen eyes are fixed on Mo Yuntian, and Zhou Heng clenches his teeth. After a long time, Mo Yuntian sighs and shakes his head like an old man. He can''t see the hope of winning.


    Wudang ancestor red eyes, fierce spirit of terror burst out like thunder roared: "island animals, I and you are endless, kill! Kill! Kill


    The opinions of all the big figures have been unified, shaking their heads one after another. The God killer is the bottom card in the world of tolerance, which is the cost of the next!


    In the third carriage, Ning Tao looks at his eyes with evil spirits. The island devils who died in his hands are four or five hundred. The rest are the most elite, and there are ten false gods!


    A false god of the fire turban said darkly: "Ning Jun, your strength really surprised us, but that''s it. I''m afraid you are exhausted now."


    "Ha ha It''s enough to kill you. After I kill all four of you, what power can you bear to compete with me? If you want to kill, I''ll kill you until you are scared, and then I''ll raze the two factions of a, B and Heliu to the ground, "said Ning Tao.


    Another black knife hypocrite licked his lips and said with a grim smile: "the premise is that you can go out alive, but do you think it''s possible, whimsical, Jie Jie...!""Do it!"


    More than 200 ninjas put out their hands together, and the terrible sword Gang tore at the iron sheet like a level 10 gale.


    Ning Tao scorns a smile, the power of the spirit instantly hands, Ma God is like the death sickle penetrating the void, its sharp unstoppable, killing ten people at a time, terror unstoppable!


    "Ah ah...!"


    "This What the hell is this? It''s so fast Ah My God, it''s the devil. It''s terrible...! "


    "Whoosh!"


    Once the wind broke, a lot of people died.


    In such a narrow space, the powerful of spirit and spirit control the artifact. What''s one or two hundred people?


    "Ah...!"


    "You You are a devil, executioner, ah God, what is this, no No...! "


    There were only a few dozen people left in the storm, and only two of the ten false gods died, with corpses everywhere.


    The false god of black sword was scared and his face turned pale. Even the master Jiansheng was not so powerful, but how could he How come, this This is Hallucinations, hallucinations!


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly stopped, his face a little strange way: "don''t you four plan to show up?"


    However, along the way, four black Qi directly rose, four mysterious and powerful ninja appeared, with strange eyes.


    Wind Lord, Forest Lord, fire Lord, mountain Lord!


    Once there was a powerful side in ninja. Although the name has been changed, the strength still exists. Everyone is a hypocrite.


    Ning Tao sneered: "I have to wait until I''ve finished killing people to show up. What are you four doing? Are you happy to watch me kill your men like this?"


    The mountain master''s strong voice said in a deep voice: "Ning Jun, you are very strong, too strong. We admit that you are not your opponent, so we didn''t plan to fight hard at the beginning, so Only in a special way


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrink, and suddenly he has an ominous premonition. His eyelids jump wildly, and suddenly he looks at the car body.


    This is A lot of explosives!


    "Boom...!"

 Chapter 1412

    "Boom Boom...! "


    The last section of the car exploded directly, and the whole train body was severely impacted and almost flew off. Dozens of people from the Chinese tour group and bangziguo travel agency should have been killed.


    Ordinary people can''t live under that kind of explosion, even the psionic can''t, let alone this kind of explosion!


    180 m / S!


    Ning Tao''s face looks angrily. The bomb is a bomb. It used to be a car bomb, but now it turns into a train bomb. They are willing to blow up such a train!


    "Damn it...!"


    At this time, he suddenly thought of Qin Yun, Liangzi and mu. He opened his eyes and found that they had actually arrived. You know, when they were fighting with Jiansheng with wooden swords, they also fought for a long time. Finally, they consumed him with a wheel fight. At the same time, he defeated nearly 400 people.


    But in front of him, Ning Tao killed nearly 800 people all the way, and he still had the strength to fight against them. This is unreasonable


    Ning Tao brows a pick, at the beginning of the sword Saint found time already late, didn''t expect this mountain Lord is quite clever.


    "Boom...!"


    The sixth car exploded and burst into the sky.


    The mountain master, who had been observing his reflection, squinted and said, "if I guess correctly, your real strength of hiding self-confidence is your soul."


    "I can make a bold assumption that your soul has broken through into a spirit, that is, the powerful power possessed by the powerful God. If you only talk about the spirit, you are a god!"


    "You can''t be weak, exhausted, spirited, your silver spear, magic weapon, the scariest silver shuttle, and the false gods can all be killed at once. Are these your capital to challenge us?"


    After listening to the analysis, Ning Tao clapped his hands and laughed, and said with appreciation: "you are very good. You can''t be separated from me. It''s ridiculous that the sword sage was killed by me."


    The four masters looked at each other bitterly, and the enemy seemed to be hanging. Is this the difference between local tyrant players and ordinary players?


    The mountain Master said strangely: "it seems that our choice is not wrong. We can only kill you if we die together. It''s not in vain for us to delay so much time. You''re in the trap, Jie Jie!"


    Fall into the trap


    Ning Tao''s face sank. He suddenly turned to look around and found that the train was still running on the original track, only at this speed


    462 M / s


    the mountain master''s words are out of his mouth, and his face is calm as if he were going home to death. The three people''s faces are full of thieves'' smiles of treacherous schemes.


    "The speed of this train will only increase with the transformation. If you jump down at this speed, the hypocrite will be crushed to pieces. But if you don''t jump, the high explosive hidden in the whole train will explode soon, so whether you jump or not, you will die, or you will be crushed to pieces. Ha ha...!"


    Four main a face crazy ferocious smile way.


    Ning Tao heard these words, looked out of the window, and then looked at the explosion behind, as if there was really no way to go.


    Desperate How to meet students?


    As his face changed, he suddenly gave a cold smile and said, "you are procrastinating, but I am not procrastinating. I still have this worry."


    "Ning Tao, are you ok So fast, the explosion behind is catching up, ah.... " Qin Yun, aitutu, and MS in the back run all the way here.


    Four main pupil a shrink, this group of people unexpectedly didn''t die?


    At the moment of their absence, Ning Tao finally started, and a few spirits poured out.


    "Spirit Confusion


    When they were shocked, the four were hit by a blank.


    "Spirit Four times kill


    Nuota''s spirit sword is divided into four handles, which directly split into their heads across the air and cut towards the nihilistic soul.


    "Chop


    "Ah Ah What a pain in the head


    Ning Tao also covered his head, almost fainted, some overused, mouth to roar: "Ms, Liangzi!"


    The two had been ready for a long time. In an instant, they crossed ningtao and rushed to the forest master, with a sword light and a heavy fist.


    "Forbearance, the North Sea a knife cut!"


    "Fighting, air cannon!"


    Two terrible energies directly kill the forest owner who is in agony under the sword. A king of tolerance, meteorite!


    "Old two," the mountain Lord red eyes suddenly drank.


    "Hiss!"


    Three people''s bodies suddenly a shake, encircle to kill them two people''s movement, knife falls to the ground, the body splash loses consciousness.


    Ning Tao covers his head and grins. This is his killing skill. Ma Shen steals attack. Everything before is a cover. Now it seems that his plan is successful.


    The master of fire covered his broken heart, biting his teeth with bitterness: "you People All Waiting for Die


    The four heavenly kings in the world of tolerance, all destroyed!


    Ning Tao and other people are not happy. At this time, the speed has been increased to 512 M / s, which is the limit."Boom!"


    The fourth car explodes, strong wind blows!

 Chapter 1413

    "Boom...!"


    The fourth car next door exploded. It was terrible.


    Ning Tao at the critical moment, directly roared: "Ms, block it!"


    As soon as the words came out, the latter had an action. He grabbed the body of the three masters and stood behind them with a vigorous step. The burly figure was basically a heavy wall.


    Qin Yun, AI Tutu and Zhang Fan were shocked to the ground and turned pale. Were they going to be killed in this way? They died in a foreign country or on a speeding train.


    "No, don''t...!"


    "Boom!"


    The terrible thermal energy swept away, and MS was the first to bear the brunt. He roared directly to fight against the explosion. The muscles between his arms were full of explosive force, high and uplifted, just like discolored pebbles, blocking the energy of destroying everything.


    The strength of the three masters are hypocrites. To some extent, their bodies are no less than iron sheets and shields. They are undoubtedly the best defensive objects in this situation.


    After all, there are four ordinary people here, including Qin Yun. The three of them can carry them, but ordinary people will die if they are affected.


    At this time, Qin Yun suddenly exclaimed in horror, "quick Look ahead, it''s Hunchun city. The train is about to rush into Hunchun railway station...! "


    As soon as this remark came out, people''s faces turned pale. To make matters worse, they had no way to escape. They didn''t know whether they would be killed by explosion, or run into death, or were scared to death at the moment of fright. Now they were very sorry to travel to the island.


    No matter how good it is outside, it''s not as good as their great China!


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao directly grabs a handful of pills and swallows them. His eyes are red with blood. In that case, I''ll fight with you madly.


    I saw him holding Qin Yun aitutou in his arms and growling wildly: "I''ll dance with me if I call three numbers. Don''t blame me if anyone dies late. Dare to fight for the whole TM to get on the bus for me. The old driver will take you to play a life and death exciting Hollywood blockbuster."


    Then he closed his eyes with a ferocious look on his face.


    The two girls clung to each other and screamed.


    And Xu Chuan, Zhang Fan directly silly eyes, jump Jump down, it is not the same to die miserably, so fast, they can fall into deformed bones.


    "One!"


    Zhang Fan''s bones softened when he heard this. He went back and yelled, "no, I I don''t jump, I don''t jump, I''d rather be killed, too It''s terrible. I won''t jump even if I''m killed. I won''t jump Ah, ah


    "Bang!"


    Liangzi directly cut the skin of the carriage, a big gap appeared in front of him, and the terrible strong wind came in. If he was a little unstable, he could be thrown out.


    "Two!"


    Xu Chuan clung to the railing and did not move.


    And Zhang Fan is more sad face, hugging the railing roar: "no No, I don''t want to die, I don''t jump, I''m afraid, mom, help me Ah, ah Don''t touch me


    In this race against the clock situation, Qin Yun directly screamed: "Zhang Fan, get ready to jump, you believe us, or you will die, it''s a man, you fight, let go, get ready to jump, Zhang Fan Come on


    AI Tutu also eagerly pointed out: "husband, what are you still doing? Hurry up and jump, Xu Chuan. Do you hear me? If I don''t jump again, I will divorce you and go to the old Wang next door for a lifetime. Xu Chuan Jump


    In the face of the two women''s screams, one Zhang Fan cried his father and mother, and the other Xu Chuan seemed to be stupid. He didn''t care what you said.


    At that moment, Ning Tao''s golden eyes suddenly opened, the weak power of the spirit turned like a flywheel, and he roared: "three Jump


    As soon as the words came out, he was just like a sharp arrow with two people shooting in the past. Towards the split gap, he stepped out with red eyes!


    MS and Liangzi are afraid, but they recognize each other with their teeth. When the voice falls, they also rush up and jump at the same time. However, their eyes scan Zhang Fan who yells and cries, and Xu Chuan who is stupid!


    A bite of teeth, even the heart has the spirit of turning back and back.


    Liangzi used the fastest speed in his life, burst out, flashed to Xu Chuan like a blink, and pulled him away with a black face and red eyes.


    And MS rushes to Zhang Fan''s side in the fury of blessing. He is about to pull him around and jump. But Zhang Fan is like a cat stepping on its tail. In a moment, his hair explodes. Red eyes cry hysterically: "don''t touch me, I won''t jump I won''t jump when I die, mom, help me Ah, ah Don''t Ah, ah


    He was crazy and didn''t cooperate with the resistance. He had already delayed a breath. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Ning Tao take off. Slow down. The place where he fell would be hundreds of meters away because of inertia. Even if there was a way to deal with it, he couldn''t save them.


    His heart was cold, but he didn''t give up. He grabbed Zhang Fan''s collar with blood red eyes, turned his head and jumped towards the gap. In the middle of the way, his body stopped again, as if Zhang Fan''s iron bar was broken, and the result was that they slowed down again."No...!"


    Everything is between lightning and flint. Aware of their actions, Ning Tao grits his teeth and slows down his steps, but the time left for them is running out. Let it be!


    "Ah, ah!"


    Ning Tao jumps and takes the two girls. In this sprint, the effect of inertia instantly sweeps their whole body, and the body seems to lose its balance in distortion.


    Slow a bit, the gap between Liangzi and ningtao is 23 meters!


    And a slow breath, the gap between MS and Ning Tao is 106 meters!


    Just as the inertia was tearing at several people, the strong explosives in the third carriage exploded again, and the terrible heat wave and strong wind collided as violently as in the ear.


    MS is in the center of the affected area, unable to escape. Liangzi is suffering from some impact, but Ning Tao is very little. He is far away.


    At this critical moment, Ning Tao''s rare spirit power was wildly mobilized, and his face twisted and roared: "be sure, be sure!"


    Since he is able to control things, he can also control other things. The human body is one of the examples. His plan is to freeze in the air for one second or even longer. As long as he can do that, he will win buffer opportunities for several people to release force and inertia.


    "Make it for me!"


    In the roar, his body was frozen. Liangzi and his wife were about to disintegrate when they were overwhelmed. Suddenly, they were frozen. A force of nothingness seemed to hold them.


    ~


    at a distance of more than 100 meters, even in Ning Tao''s heyday, it was difficult for him to achieve nine changes with the help of the candle dragon. However, he tried to stimulate his potential. In this case, the power of Shenye came into play, and he was fixed for more than half a breath.


    Liangzi, one more breath!


    After two seconds, Ning Tao finally let the inertia erode. The only thing he can do is to protect the two women in his arms with his body.


    He did his best!


    You can already guess in your head that it''s hard for MS to survive.


    And this spark with lightning all the way of the train actually crashed into Hunchun city!


    What happened unknown.

 Chapter 1414

    Ning Tao''s head is dizzy, and his body is twisted uncontrollably in the air, just like a leaf in the strong wind. He lets his strength destroy him. After seeing the train crashing into the city, he finally falls to the ground in the blink of an eye, and suddenly rolls like a disintegration


    The two women in my arms have no strength to scream again!


    "Boom...!"


    This train is like a bull in a frenzy. It''s loaded with high explosives. Now it''s running like this and bumps into Hunchun urban railway station.


    Originally, according to the meaning of the four masters, they chose to fight in groups first. If they could fight well, everything would be fine. But they could never admit defeat, and they could not let him leave. So after seeing the strength of Ning Tao''s RMB players, the mountain master detonated the explosives in advance.


    In the plan, he thought that the train would explode completely in the middle of the journey, but he was afraid that Ning Tao would not die if he jumped the train. He deliberately made people do some small transformation, and kept the train speeding up. There was always a speed Ning Tao did not dare to jump, so he would die!


    But what they didn''t expect was that the train would even mention this extreme speed, plus the back thrust of 13 powerful explosions, each of which was equivalent to acceleration. Under various conditions, the train that exploded in the middle of the way flew all the way to the city!!


    This is known as the front stop of tourism, crowded Hunchun!


    Every day every year, a large number of tourists come, especially because they are very close to the coast of China. Teams of Chinese tourist groups come here with great interest.


    1,


    a middle-aged Chinese tourist guide said to the tourists with a smile: "see, this is Hunchun, known as the front stop of tourism. Every year, our compatriots will shop and play here. Later, we will take the train directly to the capital of the island, Tokyo!"


    Hearing this, a group of Chinese tourists were very happy, but a freckled girl hesitated and said: "well, I heard that foreign countries are very dangerous, and Chinese people are often killed. They don''t seem to be very friendly to us, so we won''t be in danger, will we?"


    The tour guide sneered and said, "don''t worry, I''m here to ensure your safety. What''s more, the public security of the island country is so good. How can it be dangerous? It won''t be Boom...! "


    "Boom, boom...!"


    There was a roar like destroying the sky and the earth, and the earth trembled, as if a roaring ancient beast, mixed with the power of fire and lightning, came straight.


    A group of tourists looked up and saw an extremely fast train crashing into the urban area. Thirteen carriages disintegrated directly in the explosion and blasted into nearby buildings and office buildings like cannonballs.


    "Boom Ah, ah...! "


    Countless islanders are pierced by a small part, and some even have their heads cut off by a small piece of iron. At this speed, everything is sharper than a famous knife.


    Where the train passed, six buildings were destroyed innocently. Three overpasses collapsed in an instant. Thirteen cars exploded, killing many people. The scattered locomotive, which was filled with explosives ten times as much as the cars, crashed into the railway station!


    "Boom!"


    It''s like the meteor like impact of two big trucks on a road, which makes a deafening roar and spreads to most of Hunchun city.


    "Bang Wow...! "


    All the glass within a kilometer radius was shattered, which was very spectacular.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The explosive exploded, and the whole railway station was just like the burning God. The flaming flame soared several meters high, like the burning dragon under the command of the burning God roaring in the sky, burning all things, with extremely dangerous hot temperature.


    Freckled girl looked at this scene with astonishment. The Chinese tour group they came to was all in this position. As for whether there were Chinese people in the direction of the train, she didn''t know, but the hundreds of Chinese people who came here were just shocked.


    Looking at it, one of the culprits'' trains was completely abandoned, the other one was mostly damaged, the whole railway station was gone, and all the places that the train passed were destroyed, the buildings were in a mess, the roads were blocked, and I don''t know how many islanders died!


    This What the hell happened?


    At the same time, in the wilderness not far from Hunchun City, only loess was buried in a smashed human shaped pit, but suddenly a hand came out, which was as soft as a bone, and then a confused figure emerged.


    This person It''s Ning Tao!


    I saw him kneeling on the earth pit and covering his head. It was really hard for him to feel stabbed by a steel needle. He reluctantly stood up, but suddenly found that the two girls in his arms were missing. He immediately broke into a cold sweat, and then remembered that he was trying to release his last strength.


    Looking forward, he found two comatose women in the distance. Even if he tried his best to unload 90% of the shock for them, this percentage was not affordable by ordinary people.


    Ran to two people''s side, regardless of 37 21 first feed elixir, check their body, found that just inertia impact is too big and scared.


    Qin Yun is OK, and aitutu is a little more serious. However, with the help of the elixir, he believes that one day will be good, but he can''t help being frightened.With the two girls continue to run forward, more than 30 meters away to see a pale face Liangzi, although she is awake, but suffered a very serious injury, as for her a pull out of Xu Chuan, now also don''t know where was thrown.


    See Ning Tao rush, Liangzi a face at a loss, muddle headed, how on earth she is from that kind of terrible impact survived, only feel at that time the pause, right, like a pause, but the train did not stop a step to the distance.


    This What kind of power is this?


    How terrible!


    Liangzi is still lying on the ground, and Ning Tao pulls out Xu Chuan from a distance. When she comes back, Qin Yun and her two daughters just wake up.


    "I We survived, ha ha We''re not dead. At such a frightening speed, we''re not dead. God has a miracle Ha ha... " The two women hugged each other tightly and wept. They were so excited.


    Xu Chuan also woke up, but he was as scared as a fool. Atutu hugged him with a cry for the rest of his life. Seeing that everyone was safe, Ning Tao''s complicated eyes looked forward. He should be able to see MS more than 100 meters away, but he should be more or less vicious.


    Qin Yun, Liangzi, aitutou and Xu Chuan all followed, but somehow, the atmosphere in the team became very sad and depressing, and they bit their lips one by one.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes lit up, like a miracle, suddenly rushed past, in a desolate stone place unexpectedly inserted an iron bar, and that below unexpectedly is MS, this iron bar pierced his body, fixed him under the stone seam.


    "Dang!"


    With a wave of one arm, the iron bar will be cut directly.


    Ning Tao catches Ms. in his excitement, he first inserts a elixir, then explores his injury, and finds that the iron bar is above his heart. A little lower, he goes to see God, even if he lives now.


    As soon as he saw Ning Tao, he trembled and said: "master, just now the Buddha said that he would not let me die. The old man asked you to detoxify me. He said that you have boundless merit, Bodhisattva''s heart and great mercy..."


    Seeing that he said a lot, Ning Tao was relieved with a smile in his heart, but he turned his eyes on the surface and said with interest: "you think of the beauty, your God asked me to poison you again, and I''m in a dilemma now."


    "Ha ha...!"

 Chapter 1415

    Zhang Fan, who is buried in the loess, is found. This guy is directly stunned. Under the leadership of Ning Tao, people are looking for a place to settle down. As for the city Don''t go in for the time being.


    Emergency news, island daily appeared on all screens.


    Hunchun a running train, I do not know why suddenly out of control, all the way storming, like a beast into the city.


    This time, the damage was extremely severe. More than a dozen buildings and houses were damaged, three extremely important overpasses collapsed at the same time, and the traffic was paralyzed. Hunchun C


    with a smile, the former looked to Tokyo and said coldly, "no, there are still some things to do."


    All the people were uneasy, and their eyelids jumped wildly. They immediately said in a panic: "you What do you want to do, don''t do anything stupid? "


    Instead of returning them, Ning Tao took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. He said mysteriously, "Daiya, do me a favor."

 Chapter 1416

    The night passed without any clue.


    Ning Tao has not been heard from. All the corpses on the train have been detected, but there is no trace of him.


    Three bodies of the four masters have been found!


    More than 800 God killers have found more than half of the wreckage!


    However,


    Ning Tao couldn''t find the body, no clue, no news, and the whole person seemed to evaporate.


    The whole island country is in a state of panic!


    Takeo Watanabe, ASAKURA''s hair turned gray overnight in Jiansheng palace, and there was a layer of gully between his eyebrows. If Ning Tao didn''t die, he would be a great enemy in the future.


    Maybe No, he is a fat devil, and his face is a little white. His twinkling eyes are staring at Zhenzi. She seems to have found something?


    Yes, it''s Zhenzi!


    See her a pair of beautiful eyes coldly scan, the evil spirit rises, Ning Tao met ambush, she suspected someone to divulge secrets for the first time, in addition to these two old guys, she can''t think of others.


    But now there is no evidence in her hand, and if she does, she is not sure that her subordinates can not help the Chinese.


    After staring at them for a moment, she turned around and left. She wanted to look for evidence. As long as she could find a trace, she would kill the two bastards who betrayed their masters even if she fought for her life.


    Seeing her leave, the fat devil said darkly, "she may have found something. She should deal with the matter at hand quickly. I''ll get in touch with jiaheliu''s people and go to Jiansheng Palace today."


    The thin devil nodded, in a hurry!


    U.S. troops in Japan, in a base.


    Commander "major general Gera" suddenly received a phone call. It was actually from the ISI family. It seemed that it was the international social flower. She had met several times in those years.


    Holding a suspicious chat for a long time, the other side is actually very concerned about their base, but also asked some secret weapons of privacy.


    He felt very funny and said a lot generously. What can you do in the United States even if you know it? What can you do even if you tell others? This is the US Army stationed in Japan.


    Even if the mosquito flies around, it will trigger the alarm!


    Not only these, all kinds of detectors are buried deep in the ground, and the signals are spread all over the base for six kilometers. Even the US satellite zeus-1 is also investigating. It''s useless to give her the code of the weapons depot.


    It''s ridiculous Cut!


    General Gera closed his eyes and took a rest


    Jiansheng palace, ushered in a big man.


    The clan leader of Mitsui family, Mitsui village, although he is the puppet of Mitsui family, but it is undeniable that his strength is huge, and he is a figure around the emperor.


    When he came here, he said with a gloomy face: "what happened recently makes that one very dissatisfied."


    "The fall of Jiansheng, the collapse of the sky tower, the extinction of the group of God killers, and the incident of Hunchun let that one see the incompetence of your ninja, and let the international prestige of our island fall to the bottom."


    Takeo Watanabe and many other great figures were silent, and they were filled with evil spirit, but they couldn''t find words to refute.


    Thousand generation snow a face dead ash, in the brain continuously emerge that man''s figure, in the heart only fear, a man how can such terror, this in her experience unheard of.


    It''s the creator of a miracle!


    At this time, Mitsui village coldly ordered: "that one gave you the last secret order, which is your best task. You should bear the world, and don''t let him down again."


    A group of high-level people in the forbearance world heard the words, their eyes brightened, and surprise appeared in their gloomy pupils, and their whole body trembled.


    ASAKURA said: "Hi, we will try our best to finish the task. Thank your majesty for giving us a chance. We will never fail again this time."


    Hearing this, Mitsui village looked to the East and said: "leave 10% of your strength in the world of tolerance, and the rest for me to sneak into China, kill, destroy, die, fear and howl. I''ll return it to him in his own way."


    When the words came out, everyone was shocked.


    Is this not to trigger a war? It is a serious provocation to a big country. Is it really crazy?


    Takeo Watanabe clenched his teeth and said, "Sir, please forgive me. If you really do this, I''m afraid China and even the army will have a reason to attack our island."


    Why?


    Mitsui chuckled and said: "what''s the reason for them? What''s the relationship between the killing and destruction of a group of people who are not organized and abandon themselves?"


    A group of high-level stare big eyes, cold heart, this means that a group of Ninja death to China to do damage!


    Live in Actually That''s right.


    Seeing people''s silly eyes, Mitsui village squinted and sneered: "I''ve got in touch with the United States. They agree to use zeus-1 satellite to help us detect that damned Ning Tao. As long as we can lock him down, he will surely die."


    "Of course, he may have died on the train, but I only give you one day to prepare. One day, I will see a large number of ninjas sneaking into China. Ten days later, I will see what I want to see. I will spare no effort to save the face of our island country."A group of high-level people in the forbearance world clenched their teeth. Finally, under the leadership of the two exiles, they yelled: "Hi!"


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, two loud roars came from the outside world, two huge mushroom clouds rising slowly in two directions of Tokyo.


    At the end of ASAKURA, in Sanjing village, qiandaixue ran out of Jiansheng palace crazily. At a glance, she saw the two mushroom clouds rising slowly in the sky, as if there had been an explosion.


    After being stunned, qiandaixue suddenly lost her voice and said, "it seems that the two explosion places are Jiahe mountain and Yihe mountain, are these two schools bombed? "


    As soon as the words came out, Mitsui village suddenly looked at the mobile phone, and immediately roared with a ferocious face: "baga, it''s the bastard. He hasn''t died yet, and he has blown up a and B mountain into a bald peak."


    "Two ninjas Countless deaths and injuries


    "No...!"


    On hearing this word, Takeo Watanabe and ASAKURA finally couldn''t resist it any more. Their eyes were staring like copper bells, and they suddenly burst out a mouthful of evil blood. Then they fainted in the dark.


    Seeing this, Mitsui''s whole body trembled. His face was as ferocious as a ghost. Blood red appeared in his eyes.


    Zeus one, target, location


    Mobile phone suddenly came such a news, he did not hesitate to issue an order, this is his big gift bag for Ning Tao, ready to meet the anger of the island people, Huaxia people!


    14 brigade, attack!

 Chapter 1417

    Island country "Bang Bang..."


    More than a hundred guns, tanks and laser guns were launched together. Suddenly, the sky was dim and the ground was dark. One shell roared away at the locked Ning Tao beyond the speed of sound.


    In this electric light stone, Ning Tao suddenly turned around, a leg whip in the back of Liangzi, directly kicked her toward the foot of the mountain.


    "Poof!"


    Liangzi''s pupil is dead, his mouth is full of blood, and he can''t believe it. Why does he want to attack himself? Does he want to abandon him? Why do he want to treat me like this?


    The next second, hundreds of shells landed in the direction of Ning Tao.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    A splendid firework has never been seen before.


    Global shock!

 Chapter 1418

    "Boom, boom...!"


    A roaring mushroom cloud rose into the sky.


    As far away as Tokyo City, countless residents have a sense of looking up, at a glance, they can see the brilliant fireworks of the flourishing age, incomparably gorgeous.


    What happened?


    This is Is this the beginning of the third world war?


    Countless people look shocked, have taken out their mobile phones to record this shocking scene, the global network has been refreshed.


    There was a big explosion in Yihe mountain


    The news spread all over the world in an instant, and all kinds of speculations were flying, but only the psionic sighed.


    Yihe mountain, the explosive force of terror swept the world.


    Liangzi was already falling in the air, so a wave of visible strong wind rushed to her, which made her hit like a shell.


    "No...!"


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The terrorist bombing is still going on, most of Yihe mountain is in the scope of bombing, and the extremely high heat energy is destroying everything.


    Liangzi if hit hard, two waves of attack directly fell her at the foot of the mountain, all the way upset rolling, five viscera displacement, bone fracture one or two, size wound open.


    "Boom...!"


    The huge mushroom cloud opens up the sky and is extremely eye-catching. It has been affected for several kilometers and is even more affected by radiation.


    Zeus-1 launched its exploration at the same time, and a live box appeared on the altar system. However, it charged 98 dollars to enter, but it entered a million troops in a flash Increasing.


    During the live broadcast, the explosion gradually subsided.


    Kunlun holy mountain, Zhongnanhai, vampire bunker, Miao holy land, first family After holding their breath for a minute, they sighed heavily.


    "Shizi is amazing, but he doesn''t know how to stop. His miracle is over. He can never survive this wave of bombing!"


    Sighed an old military figure.


    A group of people spoke silently. The scene in the live broadcast was fixed in Yihe mountain. A wave of bombing at least flattened half of the mountain. The target was located in the center of the explosion, and there was no escape.


    Two minutes, still no different.


    Zeus-1 stealthily scanned and found that the field energy was too chaotic, and basically any system would be disturbed.


    Five minutes later, the 14th brigade was ready to close. As expected, no one would be vulnerable to modern technology, and even the divine realm would run away from them.


    There are some cries from Wudang, Kunlun and Zhongnanhai. The atmosphere of Zhongnanhai is as depressing as a mountain


    Ning Tao, be ended!


    At the moment when the live broadcast was about to disappear, a man suddenly stared straight with sharp eyes. He seemed to have seen a hand just now.


    This How is that possible?


    Millions of eyes were staring at each other and their faces were horrified. Could anyone really survive at the height of the explosion?


    It''s a lie. Are we hallucinating?


    Under the scorched land, a crystal palm suddenly came out, and then a large area of land wriggled, and a tall and strong figure climbed out, which turned out to be Ning Tao!


    He didn''t die. He didn''t die. He could survive under the high temperature and shock wave generated by the explosion. It''s incredible. How did he do it?


    Millions of people roar, and it''s hard to understand.


    Although I can''t see his face clearly, who else is there in that place besides Ning Tao? The creator of the miracle has created a miracle again. My God, can''t he really challenge the army? Countless people startled the voice, bold guess.


    In Yihe mountain, Ning Tao comes out breathing heavily, holding a broken shield in his hand, wearing a broken stomach, but his face is pale and his eyes are twinkling.


    He Actually survived!


    With the establishment of 4000 people, he not only survived, but also had the strength of the first World War.


    He swallowed his saliva. Although he was involved, he also felt extremely shocked. When the shell came, he kicked the silly girl Liangzi away, but he even made several layers of defense.


    He tried his best to blow out a pit. After jumping down, he wore a magic weapon, a stomach, and four items. There were two more defenses like this, and the shield was the best of the three items. Its defense power was amazing. Then he became a great body, and he had a spiritual shield


    I didn''t expect that his all-out defense really made him survive from the destruction, at the cost of all the magic weapons being destroyed and minor injuries.


    "Ha ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao laughs wildly in the scorched black land. There is a frenzy in his eyes. The pride in his heart is enough to soar to the sky.


    What about the strongest force on earth, the army? He is not the same can carry, the heart of fear suddenly disappeared.


    I saw his golden eyes peering over the world, and there was a strong sense of war in his eyes. I was never the one who could not fight back. Army, let me break this myth.


    In the roar, he takes out a piece of four grade armor again, and the five grade magic weapon appears in his hand. He fills his mouth with a mouthful of elixir. Ma god hides it in his sleeve, and everything is ready."Peng!"


    There was a loud noise at the foot, and the body shape rushed down like a lightning, whistling like a long dragon.


    "Kill!"


    Outside the live broadcast, people''s hearts set off a terrible wave.


    Millions of people were dumbfounded, dumbfounded, and dull faced. One person not only survived under the bombardment, but also fought the army again without anything Is this guy immortal reincarnation?


    Xia Mengfei and other women are breathing. They are excited and dare not go to see them. They are angry and anxious. It''s not good to pretend to be dead just now. Why rush out? Ning Tao, be careful


    Cao Bin stares at the screen with a black face. He can''t see it through. He suddenly turns around and says, "go and bring me that cheap woman Fang Qianqian..."


    A long roaring dragon came, unstoppable.


    After the 14th brigade was stunned, it finally responded. In the roar, more than 100 guns roared and the earth roared.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    How spectacular the 1800 meter battle line is!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are scarlet. He takes nine steps in the sky. His body is like a ghost.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    In the blink of an eye, this large area formed a bombing area, full of heat waves and shock waves everywhere, and the earth sobbed.


    But Ning Tao''s flexible body is rushing all the way. With perspective eyes, he can make a simple judgment. As long as he is not in the center of the explosion and has armor, he is confident that he can resist.


    "Boom!"


    The 1800 meter battle line opened fire in turn, and more than 4000 soldiers looked nervous, as if they were about to face the devastation of giant animals.


    Finally, at a certain moment, Ning Tao rushed to the front crazily, which was the attack range of more than 4000 soldiers. More than 4000 hearts were choked together, and the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath.


    "Give me Fire


    "Da Da Da Boom...! "


    Machine guns, artillery Such as a series of weapons, fire red light seems to be a layer of net, the overwhelming fight out, air, space are torn to pieces.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he roars. As soon as he steps on his foot, he jumps like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. But in mid air, he is more likely to become a target. In the blink of an eye, there are hundreds of guns aiming at him.


    "Step on the sky Five steps


    A murmur, and then appear is the crowd, Ning Tao''s Scarlet eyes flashing fanatical, crazy, evil spirit.


    The killing feast begins!


    "Boom Ah, ah...! "

 Chapter 1419

    "Kill!"


    Ning Tao holds Bai Luo in his hand, just like a dragon in the sea. Every time he shakes his head and tail, he turns the river and the sea.


    "Da Da Da...!"


    Hundreds of heavy machine guns are depicted horizontally, but Ning Tao''s figure is too flexible to be hit. The price of this madness is to hit his own people, and the explosion sounds from time to time.


    "Zhenwu thirty six moves, yin and Yang chop!"


    With Ning Tao''s full force, he suddenly poked at the bottom of a tank, and then roared. He picked it up and began to spin.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    The driver of another tank was stupid. Someone used the tank as a toy to play and spin. How terrible is this guy? Is he a human or a monster?


    Innumerable bullets were all reflected, and no one dared to approach him within a hundred meters, which seemed to form a forbidden zone.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao suddenly steps on the soles of his feet. In the roar, he throws out the tank holding bailuo in both hands, as if it was an iron ball with iron chain, and violently smashes another tank.


    "Boom!"


    It smashed the car body in a moment, then rolled out tens of meters on the ground like a top.


    All the soldiers were stunned and even forgot to shoot. Is this still the power of human beings? They know that they are fighting with powers, but they have never met monsters


    Ning Tao''s blood boiling, holding a silver gun in the 1800m front, as if to reproduce the battle of Changbanpo.


    Ordinary soldiers can''t touch him at all, either seriously injured or killed miserably. It''s too terrible. The artillery bombardment of tanks, the indiscriminate bombing of rockets, and a network of fire tongues can''t stop him.


    "Roar!"


    All the way to kill, people died, guns destroyed, tanks broken!


    Watching the live broadcast of a group of big people lost their minds, I do not know when they have seen blush, neck thick, eyes full of man.


    This is the real man!


    Mitsui village and a group of other people''s scalp cracked and scared to death. Are their opponents human beings or fierce beasts and monsters?


    They watched with their own eyes as Ning Tao smashed the armored tank.


    Kill three in and three out of the enemy alone.


    It''s terrible


    Is a flash a kill of Ning Tao suddenly a Leng, because he don''t know when actually has killed out, to a pair of wear.


    Turning to see, he actually killed a blood, behind a group of soldiers were confused, stay in the ground.


    One of their brigades could not stop one person and was killed by him. Is there such a terrible person in the world, Huaxia, a mysterious oriental country


    "Boom...!"


    A few armed helicopters flew in, but the Viper special fleet, the overlord of the sky, hundreds of chariots below, and the smoke raised by hummers, almost enveloped the sky.


    In the face of this rolling smoke, Ning Tao is like a little ant, and the crushing power of light and other vision is amazing.


    "Great, it''s air support, ha ha Now he''s finished. He can fight on the ground. I''ll see what he can do on the sky. If you have the ability, you can fly to the sky and destroy it... "


    A group of island soldiers roared excitedly.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Several armed helicopters opened fire nearly kilometers away. Now there is no nonsense. The ground chariots and armored vehicles are also shelling under the long barrel.


    The high-speed machine guns pull out hundreds of meters of line of fire in the air, tearing the space like death''s sickle, skimming over the ground and extending to ningtao.


    All the stones, trees and obstacles in front of the firelight were like mud. They were quickly destroyed. Eight or nine helicopters opened fire at the same time, and the sky was covered by more than ten firelights, like a net.


    At this moment, Ning Tao finally moved, a flash on the past, fast as lightning, crazy pull into the distance.


    "Bang, bang!"


    A tongue of fire line network pressure, but he can always find a gap to drill past, the distance between the two is only a few hundred meters.


    Ning Tao turns his hand, and a ball shaped exquisite bomb is taken out. He stole it from the U.S. military base in Japan. Those guys are so stupid and arrogant that they say the code


    A poisonous tongue driver noticed that something was wrong and yelled in the channel: "get up, spread out, don''t get together, I''ll buy it, my God...!"


    A


    as a shot put champion, Ning Tao threw the bomb into the sky with his explosive arms, which was tens of meters in the blink of an eye.


    "No...!"


    The bomb fell into the helicopter and exploded instantly.


    Two pilots and six fighters were killed on the spot, and five fighters close to each other were severely affected.


    "Boom!"


    Every bomb is like Hou Yi shooting at the sun, ready to go straight into the sky and explode 100 meters. How can human beings throw such a high bomb?


    The mushroom clouds surged, and nine poisonous snake helicopters were directly destroyed, which made people almost suffocate.Liangzi watched the explosion between the stones. Her mind was completely blank. It''s impossible. How can a person beat the army? Is he a man or a God or It''s a fairy!


    Even if the armor on Shen Tao''s body was broken, he would not know that it was a light armor.


    Jumping one after another, he flashed to Yihe mountain and took a cold glance with a pair of Jinyao eyes overlooking the world.


    However, he found that the 14 brigades and regiments on the ground began to shrink the battle circle, as if to retreat. The only remaining broken chariots raised a billow of dust and smoke, which looked like they were scattered and fled.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he was a little surprised. Would the island country let him go like this? In his impression, it was absolutely impossible.


    So this It''s It''s it!


    "Bang!"


    Outside the live broadcast, Mitsui village roared and gave the order. I don''t believe you''re not dead this time. Kill him for me.


    Countless great people took a breath of cold air and were extremely shocked.


    F-15J£¡


    Three f-15j fighters are coming. They are the air overlord made by the island. They are complete weapons of war. They are also equipped with "Vulcan" gun And a series of heavy weapons.


    Ning Tao''s face is stunned, and the corners of his mouth are puffed. There are fighter planes flying to deal with him. It''s really embarrassing.


    I saw him take a deep breath and expand the power of the spirit to the maximum extent. In the blink of an eye, he broke through 400 meters and expanded 1000 meters. Soon, three fighters entered the range.


    "Fire!" A driver yelled fiercely.


    Us made sparrow missile, rattlesnake missile, aam-4 missile And other weapons of mass destruction.


    As soon as Ning Tao opened his eyes, a Silver Rainbow flew out of his sleeve and drew a semicircle arc with astonishing speed. In that arc, the killing missiles exploded on the spot.


    "Boom!"


    The power of the explosion is like day, illuminating the field of vision.


    Three huge fireballs were surging, but they were 400 meters away. Only some strong wind came to Ning Tao''s side, and all the terrible explosive force dissipated, leaving him intact.


    A silver shuttle is shining with silver light. Under the control of the spirit, it is like a flying sword, killing the enemy in the hands of ancient immortals.


    The three pilots were stunned and looked at the three huge fireballs. They turned pale and were suddenly enveloped in despair.


    Outside the live broadcast, there was a dead silence!

 Chapter 1420

    Millions of people are silent, and the scene in front of them refreshes their ideas and concepts of the world again and again!


    Once the army was invincible, now it''s defeated!


    No matter man or God can''t beat technology, ridiculous!


    The so-called undeliverable fighter has become powerless!


    Ning Tao taught them a lesson with facts: the army is not invincible, the powers are not built, and the country is not in control. Myth It''s for miracles.


    A contemporary myth was born!


    Three drivers staring at this scene, their minister estimated also confused, such an enemy can provoke?


    They don''t move, it doesn''t mean that Ning Tao let them threaten, just recovered the power of the spirit poured in, silver soma God in full bloom, like being ordered to quickly flash.


    From a distance, it looks like a silver rainbow, a bridge between mount Yihe and f-15j in the sky, and a milky way. Only in the night sky can we see a bright and gorgeous scene.


    Not only the pilots of the fighter plane, but also the soldiers who have not yet left, have witnessed the spectacular sweeping of this earth shaking Silver Rainbow through the sun and the moon.


    "Damn it, it''s coming."


    Several pilots lost their voices in the channel and were shocked.


    "Pull up, pull up quickly, hide separately No, it''s too fast. No, it''s too late...! "


    Just as they pulled the nose in panic, the Silver Rainbow finally blinked and cut straight into the titanium fuselage in front of them. The next second, it appeared in the tail of the plane, and the driver''s body was pierced.


    "Boom!"


    An f-15j explodes in front of millions of people.


    Flying in the sky for decades, known as the overlord, never defeated fighter, a mythical record, but now it was overturned, was quietly destroyed by Ning Tao.


    "My God, who can tell me the existence of this enemy? Is it God?"


    A group of soldiers and pilots prayed in shock and told their requests over and over again. Ning Tao''s fighting power became stronger and stronger every time. Like the legendary myth, he was the earth immortal of China, the gods of America, and the blood ancestor of England


    The other two f-15j tried their best to pull up their heads and escape in the opposite direction to avoid the Silver Rainbow. But Ma Shen waved his tail like a boomerang and cut off one of their heads.


    The last one escapes madly, but Ning Tao controls Ma God with all his strength. He cuts a sword at kilometer, and the sound of explosion is heard.


    "Boom!"


    The sky also reflects the fire, mushroom clouds.


    Ning Tao''s face turns pale, and the power of spirit and soul is exhausted again. Even the spiritual power and physique have reached the limit. The elixir can''t recover quickly, and the whole body has reached a point.


    A point that takes time to relax.


    With him now, a small bullet can easily end him. Even the day after tomorrow, the monk can kill him. However, it is obvious that his divine power scares people. At this moment, they all want to run away with two legs.


    In this war, the 14 brigades and regiments were defeated.


    Three fabulous f-15j, nine Viper helicopters and nearly 100 chariots were all destroyed in the battle.


    Ning Tao, the winner!


    With the help of one person, he broke the myth and taboo of invincibility and won the approval of millions of people. Now his reputation can''t even be compared with the divine realm, because He is a myth of the time.


    A white haired old man sighed: "this son is unparalleled in the world. It''s amazing


    This sentence speaks the hearts of all people. One wave is higher than the other. No one knows how the world pattern will change in the future?


    After watching the battle, a divine realm Master said: "if I were you, I might be able to do this, or even better than him. But the most important thing is that his cultivation is just Train the baby


    As soon as this remark came out, countless people took in the cold air and opened their brain holes to the extreme, even in horror.


    Lian Ying is so powerful that he can''t do anything in the divine realm. How strong will he be if he practices in the divine realm? What other strong can suppress him?


    First ¡Ì 2 rounds,!


    No.1 in the world? Number one in the world? The strongest of the last?


    These titles are not impossible!


    Another senior deity spoke and said in shock: "his last flying sword technique is very similar to that of a royal object. Even if he is a strong deity, only a small group of people can do it, but he is only practicing infant cultivation. How can he not shock people?"


    "He is worthy of the myth of the time..."


    Ning Tao doesn''t know anything about the altar. He pulls Liangzi out of the rubble and convalesces himself near Yihe mountain. Xiaolin Jun is also killed.


    The position of Zhenzi''s left minister was unimpeded.


    After the island''s withdrawal, there was no crazy attack, but the national self defense forces were on guard and constantly patrolling.Mitsui''s cabinet was called to Mitsui''s village. It''s hard to estimate the possibility of being called to Mitsui''s cabinet.


    Their island state is almost scrapped. After several shocks, the endurance sector has been less than 30% of its peak strength, while pingheliu has nearly 20% of its peak strength, which is the best preserved.


    A, B and he Liu have been bombed in their old nest, and they are very few now. It is said that the two flow masters are angry to the liver and lung


    America, the deepest part of CIE.


    The director looked at the video with a gloomy face. How could his last means of controlling objects, silver light, look so like a family artifact, Ma God? He was lucky to have seen it several times in those years.


    After pondering for a long time, he suddenly stared at the screen and said coldly, "somebody, let master Mok come to see me. I have some questions to ask him. I hope he can give me a satisfactory answer..."


    Two days later, the issue was still hotly debated.


    In the international world, there is a terrible wave, almost no one who does not know about it, even ordinary people know about it.


    Unfortunately, there is no picture of that myth, only the proud back of victory. Originally, I had to buy one to put in the town building at home. Forget it, the back is the back!


    At the same time, contradictions and differences worsened rapidly.


    On the familiar square, the fat and thin devil stared at Zhenzi with a gloomy face. The girl stopped them for two days.


    Seeing the fat devil with a black face, he said angrily, "Mr. Zhenzi, what do you want to do? We are going to the Jiansheng palace to do something important. If you are OK, please get out of the way."


    Zhenzi''s eyebrows stood up and said coldly, "did you betray him and report his position to Jiansheng palace?"


    "Hum, I don''t know what you''re talking about at all. We said there''s something big going on in Jiansheng palace. You''ve been here for two days. Do you really think we''re afraid of you?" The thin devil roared angrily.


    The muscles on the fat devil''s face also trembled. Now he has to break through. This place is too dangerous to stay, or it will be over when the Chinese people come to him.


    Zhenzi drew her sword coldly. More than one hundred people who had greatly increased her appeal behind her drew her sword coldly at the same time. She had a strong breath.


    The skinny devil gnashed his teeth and said with hatred: "smelly girl, do you want to fight for a Chinese pig? Are you crazy? He is an outsider. We are heart to heart."


    "Hum, I heard two old dogs barking from a long distance. I guess it''s you two little devils." suddenly, two men, a man and a woman, came to the door.


    The fat and thin devils turned their heads to look at him, and then they settled on the man. Their eyes widened, their bodies trembled, and their minds hummed, as if they were stupid.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    "The myth of the time Big My Lord

 Chapter 1421

    Ning Tao!


    A man who has just created a myth.


    The whole forbearance world has heard of his great name. In terms of reputation, deterrent power, and even legendary power, he can go straight to their faith, Lord Baqi!


    Although there was only one person in him, there were hundreds of people in pingheliu, and even some of them had higher accomplishments than him, but no one dared to do it, and even felt powerless.


    Ning Tao strolls around the court with his hands on his back and a pair of cool eyes scanning, but with a touch of dignity, he is arrogant. Entering pingheliu, one of the three schools, is like entering his own back garden.


    Easy, comfortable!


    Zhenzi''s eyes trembled, and she was very proud. This was her master. The tolerance world she looked up to had to bow to him, even to be soft.


    However, the fat and thin devil didn''t feel this way. On the contrary, he fell into the ice cellar, and his face turned pale with fright. If there were not so many people around, I''m afraid they would have collapsed on the ground like a pool of mud and got into the crack in the ground.


    "You How could you Will you come? " The thin devil startles a way.


    Ning Tao glanced at him and said with disdain, "I can''t go anywhere in the whole island country. Even if it''s the Jiansheng palace, I can kill three in and three out. I''ll brush my clothes when it''s done. What''s the fear, Daoer."


    All the people trembled. Some people dare to insult their Ninja holy land, or do things that would make him die in agony. But now, hundreds of high-level ninjas are stunned. No one opens his mouth and turns a deaf ear to them, because they have the base of contempt.


    The two devils choked when they came to their mouths. They were too domineering. The whole forbearance world and even the island people were not afraid of it. What are they?


    They were frightened, but the fat devil said with a smooth smile: "Mr. Ning Jun, we have some offenses. Please don''t blame me. Your divine power at that time is obvious to all. I really admire you very much. It''s our honor for you to come here."


    "Are you afraid, afraid of me?" Ning Tao squinted.


    As soon as the words came down, the prestige dropped suddenly, as if the shadow of the ancient Mount Tai was shrouded, which suddenly made hundreds of people suffocated, their bodies short and their chests stuffy.


    Liangzi behind her is shocked. She is Liangzi. Zhenzi looks at the scene in a daze. She is shocked. The fat devil with numb scalp and hundreds of people in pingheliu are scared.


    Thin devil a face inconceivable stare at in front of, half of cheek already red swollen, but in front of is standing a facial expression insipid, like fairy cloud misty general Ning Tao.


    "Rather You


    "Pa!"


    Just opened his mouth, Ning Tao flashed out his hand again, two front teeth with blood spilled, thin devil''s face has swollen like a big pig''s head.


    Thin devil eyes canthus want to crack staring at Ning Tao, the eyes of the venom is like an eye snake, a named hatred, humiliation, ferocious things rush up.


    "Kneel down!"


    Ning Tao coldly orders, but what he says is what he does. The skinny devil''s knee seems to be hit hard. He just kneels down in front of Ning Tao and lowers his head.


    Hundreds of people gaped at the scene, not knowing why.


    He looked down and said, "you don''t understand, do you? Why should I beat you and humiliate you? In fact, the reason is very simple. If I want to beat you, I''ll beat you. I think it''s useless for you to betray me. I''d rather do things all my life. Why should you tell me what to do?"


    "I told you to die at three o''clock, you''ll never live to five o''clock!"


    As soon as the words came out, people''s scalp felt numb, and only a few thoughts flashed in their minds. They were willful, domineering and arrogant. This is the dominant aura of today''s myth.


    The thin devil was so surprised and angry that he kept yelling to stand up. In his mouth, he even yelled for the help of the fat devil. Since he couldn''t fool him, he would fight with the boy.


    "Click!"


    His head eye unexpectedly saw fat devil, that remnant ruthless.


    "Putong...!"


    A corpse fell to the ground, a kneeling voice, people were shocked to see that fat Deputy Liuzhu actually knelt down and begged for mercy: "my Lord, please forgive me. I admit my mistake. I know my mistake. I will help Zhenzi well in the future. I hope you have a large number of adults. For the sake of Zhenzi, please treat me as a fart."


    "Puchi, ha ha I deserve it. I''ll let you slander me. I''ll live up to my death, "Liangzi said with an excited and proud face, waving a little pink fist in the back.


    But at this time, Ning Tao light turn, gas field surge, like a fairy turn, look back, roar way: "you, very funny."


    Liangzi''s face is stiff

 Chapter 1422

    The sun was burning high and the sky was clear.


    On the vast square of pingheliu, a very strange scene suddenly appeared. Many people gathered together to point out and even snicker.


    Day by day, mountain by mountain


    / @ original U (b


    king of heaven and earth


    Weeding day in the afternoon


    I saw Liangzi with a pretty black face and small hands on his back, just like a third grader who was punished by his teacher for standing on the square reciting 300 Tang poems, which was surprisingly smooth.


    Three hundred times,


    this is Ning Tao''s punishment!


    With Liangzi''s temper naturally unconvinced, but Zhenzi a obedience let her thoroughly Yan, bite teeth in this back Tang poetry.


    The skinny devil died, and was attacked and killed by the fat devil. It can be said that he died unjustly. Ning Tao unexpectedly didn''t kill the fat devil, as if he ignored him and went down the mountain leisurely.


    On the surface, it''s all over.


    But in Pinghe liudailiuzhu''s boudoir, Zhenzi''s respectful Dahe kneeling style, though full of strong work clothes, vividly outlines her.


    Sitting in front of her Ning Tao!


    If you let that group of ninjas see this, it is estimated that they would have jumped up in shock. This Didn''t this man leave just now?


    However, rather than leaving, Ning Tao and Zhen Zixin appear in the room with an ambivalent atmosphere.


    See former light way only: "took off."


    As soon as the words came out, Zhenzi''s whole body trembled, as if she had recovered the feeling of being conquered in those years. That kind of Insolence and rudeness made her delicate body numb.


    Ning Tao swallows and his throat is dry


    One finger wrapped around the chest and ordered, "go on."


    Hearing this defiant tone, Zhenzi''s whole body was like eating liquor, and her cheeks began to get hot.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao pulled her into his arms and said with a bad smile: "tell me, what do you think in your heart now?"


    "Ah I... " Zhenzi''s Pink mouth opened, her straight and sexy legs closed, and her whole body was as sensitive as an electric shock.


    "Say what you want, tell me, satisfy you," Ning Tao breathed in her ear.


    Zhenzi''s cheeks are bright red and her whole body is wriggling. She can''t say what she said. Her eyes are full of love. She is like a banana peeled. She is very honest and waiting to be eaten


    Ning Tao''s eyes appear banter, a pair of hands very dishonest walk, evil smile way: "you should know I''m going to leave, your competitor is gone, the school left a fat devil to assist, others don''t know our relationship."


    "I believe that you can develop safely in the island country. No one can compete with you. Are you happy..."


    Hearing this, Zhenzi''s tight body became stiff, and her face became gloomy. She just nodded silently and said in a stiff tone: "thank you Thank you


    "Thanks are not enough. How do you want to repay me?" Ning Tao said with a funny smile.


    Zhenzi blinked her misty eyes and muttered, "my people and heart are yours. What do you want me to do? What do you want me to do? You are the master. I dare not ask for anything."


    Oh?


    "I don''t need you to do anything. Just tell me what you think now and let me satisfy you. I''ll leave later," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "I I... " Zhenzi''s jade hands hold Ning Tao''s little clothes tightly. Her face turns pink. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking. Her eyes are like silk.


    The latter is looking forward to it, waiting for her to say it. It''s a crazy passion before she left


    "Flying down 3000 feet, Ning Tao dog will die!"


    Suddenly, a sentence came out in my ear. The two of them were stunned and looked at each other, as if they were reciting Tang poetry. What''s the nerve of that silly girl?


    "Thousands of birds fly away, ningtao people disappear."


    "Sunshine censer produces purple smoke. Watch ningtao hanging railings from afar."


    "Once Ning Tao is gone, he will never come back. We will watch Qingchuan at leisure."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to these words, Ning Tao was shocked, and then became angry. This silly girl also learned to change her words, insulting the essence of Chinese culture.


    Before he got up, Zhenzi quickly dissuaded: "don''t be angry, master. She doesn''t know your real identity now. Even if she knows your name is Ning Tao, she can''t admit it with her temper, unless I tell her that you are the grandmaster."


    Ning Tao was indignant and didn''t understand: "who is used to her bad temper, and she seems to hate Chinese people. I don''t know how many times I''ve said that. This silly girl just doesn''t believe it."


    Zhenzi wry smile, complex way: "listen to Liuzhu said, this is her in China when the heart hurt, temper is very stubborn, to everyone horizontal, when Liuzhu did the task to bring her back, and I treat her as a sister, she just believe me."


    Huaxia


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was surprised for a while and murmured, "do you mean Liangzi is actually a pure Chinese, but he was brought back to the island by the islanders?"Zhenzi nodded, then muttered: "in fact, my mother is also Chinese, and she brought it back in this way, but she was born when I was..."


    Er!


    Ning Tao hasn''t recovered for a long time. Looking at Liang Zi reciting Tang poetry, he has no doubt.


    Although the anger was gone, there was still some anger. My Archbishop couldn''t help it. You little hairy girl immediately said with a smile, "when she''s finished reciting the Tang poetry, let her go to the men and women''s bath in Caochuan courtyard and sing itch a thousand times."


    Zhenzi was stunned. She imagined the scene in her mind and almost didn''t laugh. The little girl must have met her nemesis.


    When he was in a good mood, Ning Tao suddenly started. The thief at the corner of his mouth said with a smile, "you haven''t told me what you want?"


    This time, Zhenzi didn''t evade. Instead, she raised a pair of affectionate eyes and rushed to them. Feeling the temperature of each other, she said: "I I want you... "


    "Well "Oh...!"


    At dusk, qiandaixue comes with her tired body. I don''t know why she always wants to see Zhenzi to relieve the pressure.


    But when she came here, she found what she had seen at the beginning. A lamb was exhausted, but another person had left. She thought of that person instantly.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at the big day, heart complex, that man will come back, her enemy


    On the ship, this is an exercise between the United States and Bangzi.


    Ning Tao and MS leisurely mix in among them, a little bit to do, also easily leave the island safely.


    Touching his big bald head, he said: "I''m going further and further in a thief''s boat. When I get to China, do I really become a monk instead of a gene warrior?"


    Ning Tao laughs and looks at the land of China. I don''t know what happened to the elixirs he cultivated. It''s said that he''s already preparing and developing liquid medicine. It''s estimated that the progress is very fast.


    Suddenly, Ms spits out a word in silence, "are you Ning Tao or Yan Jin, master Yan?"

 Chapter 1423

    Ning Tao? Burning embers?


    This problem has puzzled MS for a long time. It is reasonable to say that his disguised identity should be unknown to others, but he found that almost everyone knows or has heard of him everywhere.


    In his mind, he seems to know a man named Ning Tao, the new Cardinal of the Holy See


    Many of the things he couldn''t figure out, just like two people are real, let his brain has been like catkins.


    Seeing his inquiry, Ning Tao turned his head with a smile, with a vague voice: "don''t ask what you shouldn''t know, sometimes you will die quickly."


    "I can''t go back to America now, and I''ve told you a secret. We''re on the same boat now," he said


    "If you can figure it out, when I ask you to go to a place in Huaxia, you have only one way to go. When I''m under my command, I have sugar beans to eat," Ning Tao said mysteriously.


    In a word, it directly blocked all the roads.


    MS sighed and looked out of the window blankly. When he got on the boat, where would he go?


    I''m not going to be a monk in Shaolin Temple


    After several twists and turns, they finally returned to China.


    All the way to Wudang Mountain, this holy mountain is more and more verve, looks like the restoration of the ancient face.


    Along the way, many of Ning Tao''s disciples were respectfully addressed with fanatical worship in their eyes, while groups of Yingyan''s nuns were little stars with beautiful eyes.


    On that day, they also saw some in the live broadcast, and the divine power really shocked them. They are worthy of the potential leader.


    All the way, the stars and the moon make MS feel better. He murmurs in his heart that more and more people know this guy. Don''t they know that he is a fake?


    They went straight up to the top of the mountain and cultivated a medicinal field not far from the cave. An old farmer was taking some beautiful women to do farm work. It was a beautiful scenery.


    As an old driver, he has many women, Chinese ladies, American girls, British noble girls, island cool girls It''s an old hand in flowers.


    But in this scene, there is a noble goddess who reveals the Queen''s temperament in her plain smile, another one who is as gentle as water. There is also a cool wind with a forthright personality. There is also a playful, lovely and clever type, and a fairy in white


    This is the beauty concentration camp, heaven, all he likes, the soul doesn''t know which is sucked away.


    One of his worries before was that he would never see a beautiful woman again.


    But now even if you beat him with a whip, he won''t go. He hasn''t touched a beautiful woman for a long time. For a moment, he turned to Ning Tao and said, "master, do you believe that I can deal with these women in an hour?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, follow his vision to see, immediately stunned, the facial expression is strange way: "flatten is what meaning?"


    "That''s to make them like me. Of course, this is only the first step. You know, by the way, is there a hotel near the mountain?" James had a look of excitement and expectation.


    Ning Tao was stunned for a long time, and finally recovered. Then he narrowed his eyes and said strangely, "believe it or not, I can calm them down in a word, and even make them throw themselves in their arms."


    In a word


    "I said, master, you''re a little too strong. Although I admit that you''re incomparable, you''re not as good as me in terms of men and women," hummed Ms.


    Ning Tao glanced and said, "Oh You look so unconvinced. You dare to question what I said. "


    "No, how powerful you are. You have defeated the army and killed the fighter planes. Just a few women are nothing. Don''t you let them go to bed in a word?" Ms said with a stiff neck.


    Staring at him for a moment, Ning Tao immediately said: "then you say, how can you be convinced?"


    "Very simple, don''t you say to use one sentence? Let''s use one sentence to see their reactions. No matter what means, they can use it. Whoever makes the biggest reaction wins. If I win, you have to detoxify me, and then you''ll be willing to take advantage of it," Ms said.


    Ning Tao has no expression and sighs slightly.


    This guy,


    really wants to die without asking the source


    After pondering for a while, he finally had an idea. There are many ways to attract women''s eyes, but it''s hard to make them react!


    However, it has also tested his skill of soaking girls for many years. Now it''s not good to rely on his appearance. He can only use some low-level means. Although it''s silly, it''s the most practical move.


    I saw him jump on a stone and shout: "fairies, I want to present you a song. I hope you can be happy and like it..."


    Xia Mengfei, Tong Yaqian, ye Wanqing, Li Bingbing who are looking after the elixir in the farmland When several women suddenly turned their heads, how could anyone come to the forbidden area and sing any songs?


    "I''m a fool, beautiful fool, I''m a fool, crying fool Come on, let''s sing together... "Several girls were stunned for half a day. Suddenly, one of them couldn''t help laughing. One by one, they were all smiling. How did the great monk get sick here? It''s really interesting. Ha ha


    MS took a look at them and told them to laugh. Finally, she had the bottom in her heart. She immediately took a provocative look at Ning Tao.


    It seems to be saying, how can you do it? A smile from Bo Jia Ren is often the beginning of success in picking up girls. Didn''t you ever have a king of Zhou you as your favorite concubine in China!


    But at this time, Ning Tao finally came up, with a smile on his face, opened his arms, and said something that made MS fall from the bluestone, "wives, I''m back!"


    As soon as the words come out, several women immediately freeze on him. Li Bingbing is pleasantly surprised and runs over. Zhou Ru, Su Qian, Tong Yaqian and Hua Linglong are pleasantly surprised. Only Xia Mengfei, the eldest sister, smiles at the corner of her mouth, and ye Wanqing, the shy one.


    Li Bingbing directly pours on Ning Tao''s arms. This villain can cause trouble so much that they are scared at that time.


    "Bad guy, you''re scared to death...!"


    Ning Tao could only smile bitterly. He didn''t want to do that until he had to. They forced him to fight.


    Tong Yaqian said with a good heart: "eh, how could this master be so dejected? Just now his singing was very good."


    "Who knows, maybe there''s something wrong with your brain, otherwise how can you sing that kind of song? Don''t worry about him, let''s go to see the elixir," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    When he saw them leave, he felt as if he had let off steam and turned pale. Can he report this threat to the authorities? How can he be so shameless and can''t hold it all


    I suddenly think of a song that fits the situation.


    A update 8 the fastest Z


    "who is alive in the world is not like a purgatory, I don''t cry, I have no dignity to give up...!"


    When Ning Tao came to the medicine field, he gave a big gift to the simple old agricultural bank and said with a respectful smile, "Mr. cloth, how are you recently, but I''ve been thinking about you all the time."

 Chapter 1424

    This simple old farmer is the "great doctor of cloth!


    He said with a kind smile: "fortunately, I was used to being busy before. Suddenly, I was so leisurely and didn''t adapt."


    "It''s amazing that you beat those devils in the island like that now. I feel like I''m boiling with blood. It''s good. It''s good. Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao was a little embarrassed and said with a wry smile: "old cloth is over praised. I''m ashamed of this praise."


    "Well, you two don''t flatter each other. Let''s see the result of our hard work with Mr. cloth. How are these elixirs growing here?" Xia Mengfei has a soft smile on her face.


    Ning Tao bent down to pick a miraculous medicine, and carefully judged it from the root, the body, and even the inside.


    He frowned and said, "it''s good to grow, but I always feel that it''s not as good as Kunlun''s elixir. It''s the essence. If I take it, I believe it''s only 60% effective at most."


    Sixty percent


    The girls were surprised, but Mr. Bu said, "yes, your observation is more detailed than mine. Although I don''t know why, I guess It has something to do with this heaven and earth


    Huh?


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and Ning Chong said, "if you have any opinions, you may as well make them clear at one time."


    "I don''t have any opinions. I just learned from what you said that the world has changed. It can be described as a pond full of clear water, but there is a pump pumping water continuously. That''s the" reason! "


    "To put it bluntly, the reason for the change of the world is that something is absorbing energy, and 40% of the 100% elixir planted is extracted, which may also exist in the Kunlun Kingdom, but the change should be minimal."


    "According to my many years of medical experience, many precious ancient medicines have withered, rivers have dried up, and ginseng, once seen everywhere in the mountains, now all need to take a chance. I have been puzzled about this for a long time, but I have never found a clue."


    "It was not until some time ago that I began to make bold conjectures. I also read the ancient books of Wudang school, which further confirmed my idea. But I always felt that it was ridiculous, so..." Cloth old dry smile, didn''t say to go on.


    Several women listen to incomparably attentive, the mind trembles, did not expect to plant a panacea, unexpectedly still pull out such a mysterious thing.


    But he was not aware of another big event.


    "Star core!"


    If there is a big change in the world, it must be caused by it, because only the center can change the whole situation!


    The elders of the Kunlun Kingdom want it at all costs. When they encounter it, their inheritance and memory will hurt. In the declining environment, heaven and earth It''s all because of the core!


    What kind of secret does it hide, what happened in the ancient times, the awakening of xianyueyi, the mystery of Uncle Tim, why the ancestors left the original world, everything has paved a layer of ethereal veil for it. It''s hard to see and feel. Where is the star core? What is it hiding?


    I''m afraid only the immortal of ancient times can know!


    After a long time, Ning Tao took back the impulse to understand everything, raised a pair of complex eyes, but found that several women, cloth old all strange looking at him, eyes with concern.


    "Brother Tao, are you ok? I told you not to agree just now, but it scared us," Xia Mengfei said angrily.


    Ning Tao shook his head, and then solemnly said to Mr. Bu: "Mr. Bu, you can continue to be more bold about your guess just now, but you must not let outsiders know."


    On hearing this, the latter immediately nodded and said with a smile: "don''t worry, boy, I don''t want to be caught by others as spreading dangerous words. People are old, and their reputation can''t stink."


    A few people smell speech a smile, the mood is comfortable.


    Looking at this vigorous elixir, Ning Tao was slightly unwilling to say: "is there no way to keep the medicine? If you take 40% off one plant, what a loss it is. I''m sorry."


    }%All the women agreed, especially Ye Wanqing, who came to help in her spare time and put in a lot of hard work. If she disappeared, wouldn''t her hard work be wasted?


    Old cloth pondered for a while, stroked his snow-white beard and said: "although I don''t know how to practice, according to the truth, I''m sure I have to fight with heaven and earth. We can''t do it."


    "But...!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao brightened his eyes and asked, "Mr. cloth, if you have any ideas, just let me know. If you can brainstorm, maybe you can find a way."


    "I don''t think it''s possible to detain. Who dares to fight against heaven and earth, but we don''t have to keep the medicine. We can still Strengthen it


    Strengthen


    Su Qian, Hua Linglong and others look at each other in doubt. Can this elixir be strengthened? Is it fertilization or feeding?


    When people looked at it, bu Lao thought: "strengthening means making it grow better, and its properties and appearance are naturally stronger. I believe that if it can be done, it will definitely exceed 60%, but I don''t have specific methods."People have no choice. Isn''t that in vain?


    With an embarrassed smile, Mr. Bu put out his hand and said, "all the methods I know are handed down from my ancestors, such as dimai bead, Lingquan, Yangling array I don''t know much about it, but the most important thing is that I haven''t heard of it. "


    Ning Tao''s face was ugly, and he sighed: "that is to say, these things you said have disappeared now."


    "Well Yes, I think so, "said old cloth with a wry smile.


    Everyone is a sigh, it seems that there is really no way, can only watch this piece of medicine inexplicably lost 40%.


    But at this time, Xia Mengfei mumbled for a while, and finally gritted his teeth: "I don''t know what the spirit spring is, but I recently heard that there is a spirit spring, which is in the Siberian snowfield. Someone told me that it is the birth of a God."


    Ye Wanqing''s heart leaped. She was very sensitive to this kind of incident recently, and she always thought about the six precious medicines.


    Xia Mengfei took out a picture and said: "I bought it from a man named" dongsanhu ". I thought it might be a treasure medicine. I want people to have a look at it. You may have something to do with it."


    Ning Tao took the photo and looked at it. The background of the photo is the snow that never melts all the year round. It''s cold and snowy. But at this low temperature, there is a beautiful spring flowing and flowing. It doesn''t freeze. It''s like a god given spring.


    "Eh, this is...!"


    His eyes were fixed on half of the withered trees, and there was only half of the golden fruit, which coincided with one thing in his memory. Golden pith fruit is a treasure medicine that can greatly improve his physique.


    If you let him swallow it, I''m afraid it''s just around the corner to break through the "peak of ordinary sports". It''s a real benefit and of great use.


    Other people also looked at it, but he was surprised and said, "this holy spring It seems that it is similar to the Lingquan recorded by ancestors. It should not be wrong. This is Lingquan. "


    "At that time, as long as it is watered on the elixir, it will certainly grow faster and more effective. I am confident in this."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao made a quick decision and said in a deep voice: "sister Xia, where are the three tigers? Let him take me to Siberia snow plain, Lingquan, jinsuiguo. We all want them."


    Sister Xia frowned and thought, "he seems to be in Beijing, but I have his contact information in my hand."


    "Lingling...!"


    Say, Ning Tao just turned on the mobile phone suddenly rang, a look is actually Dong Miaoke called, and the call is his Ning Tao number, not Yan Jin, what''s the matter?


    As soon as you get through the phone, the other party immediately yells, "son of a bitch, Miaomiao, because you''ve been beaten by others, get back to me!"

 Chapter 1425

    On the plane, Ning Tao frowned, puzzled.


    Miaomiao, because he was beaten, said that he was Ning Tao, not Yan Jin, but how could it be because his last meeting was when he came out of Kunlun.


    How can you blame yourself?


    He couldn''t figure it out. He''d better wait until Jinghua.


    As for Yu Mu, he stayed in Wudang holy mountain, which was considered as house arrest isolated from the outside world, because he planned to make Kunlun World vs the United States, which was a deliberate contradiction. He discussed with Li Zhen, and the best result was to let them fight!


    First, it can attract the attention of the Kunlun circle and slow down the exploration of the star core.


    Second, it can kill the actual strength of both sides.


    As long as Yan Jin and Mu Si do not appear, this contradiction will be very difficult to solve, unless one party is willing to bow to seek peace first, but Ning Tao thinks it is unlikely.


    With their pride, it''s better to let them die.


    Take a picture from your pocket. It''s a miraculous scene. There is a spring flowing slowly in the ice and snow. It never freezes and gurgles. People who are not clear may only use the word "heavenly spring".


    But Ning Tao can see the mystery at a glance. This is a place where spiritual veins gather. After the changes of heaven and earth, a large number of auras gather and gradually form springs. If the treasure land of Wudang Mountain exists for a long time, it may form spiritual fog and rain!


    Today, I''m afraid that only such a level of treasure can be born on the earth. It''s probably due to the rare human traces. It''s located in the extremely cold ice field and has spiritual veins. Only in this way can it nourish and give birth to "golden pith fruit", otherwise it will never grow up to now.


    However, it has been discovered so far.


    According to Xia Jie, the "three tigers of the East" are well-known in the underground world. Now he is also in Beijing, which saves a lot of trouble.


    Take back the photo, Ning Tao looks out of the window of the plane.


    Once upon a time, he was an ordinary college student. He thought that hanging silk''s life was to marry a beautiful wife, have two good children, and then depend on each other to accompany each other through this life. He even thought that the woman in his life was Wu Anyue, but she betrayed herself, and then she got the eyes of the candle dragon, everything It''s all changed.


    With children, they are under pressure all the time.


    When you become the leader of the alliance, you have the responsibility to protect the safety of one side.


    Get the eye of the candle dragon, inexplicably close to the Prophet


    On this road, he has gone farther and farther, and can''t turn back, and can''t turn back. He has the reason to move forward, and the consciousness to undertake everything


    Somewhere in Jinghua, a secret base.


    Ning Tao rushes into sister flower''s room. In the repressive atmosphere, there is a sick and delicate woman lying on the bed, which makes people feel heartbroken.


    "wonderful!"


    He called softly, and the woman on the bed seemed to notice. As soon as she turned her head, her beautiful eyes immediately shrank, reflecting the splendor of uneasiness and shock.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his hand flashed behind him, but there was an exclamation behind him, and the wind broke out immediately.


    "Hum, I''ll kill you bad guy!"


    A slender big white leg kicked fiercely, full of strength.


    The former is just a negative hand push, easy to resolve the power, mouth with a trace of untraceable smile, like an elephant in the teasing of ants.


    "Don''t look down on people, asshole. I''m not finished with you today..." Behind him came an astonishing roar, and a fierce and domineering elbow hit hard at the head.


    "All right!"


    Ning Tao drinks a low, a turn round to face the attack of that Zhang Ya Wu claw, but just simple to take advantage of a pull.


    In an instant, the storm became ambiguous and extravagant.


    It seems to be scared by this sudden scene, what women fear most is that men suddenly become tender.


    "Cough...!"


    A light cough came from behind. As soon as their atmosphere changed, the shadow in her arms blushed and broke away. She looked at him with a strange and resentful look.


    "Well."


    Ning Tao felt his nose awkwardly. It was an accident, an accident.


    "Elder sister, are you all right? Why do you always fight?" said Dong Miaomiao with a pale face.


    Dong Miaoke red face came to the bedside, saw her blame, immediately glared at her, indignant way: "how to blame me, if not for him, you can be beaten like this, but the doctor said, you this injury at least half a month to recover."


    When it comes to this, the former is very angry.


    Ning Tao can''t feel his head and says, "well, what happened? How can Miaomiao be hurt?"


    As soon as the words came out, a pair of vicious eyes suddenly glared, gritted their teeth and said, "it''s not all because of you. Miaomiao was beaten by a smelly woman."


    &S see (s version chapter 0} section} X:


    "what you said is inexplicable. After leaving Kunlun holy mountain, it seems that we haven''t met each other. What''s more, there are smelly women I know in Jinghua. Don''t tell me how sister Xia treated you?" Ning Tao put out his hand and said with a bitter smile.Dong Miaoke just wanted to say it, but he was held tightly by Dong Miaomiao. His stubborn and persistent eyes made the former angry but not angry.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately guesses that something has changed. However, it''s not urgent. It''s strange to have a look at Miaomiao''s injury first?


    Immediately dry smile way: "that, you know, I will a little bit of Chinese medicine, understand some means, or let me give Miaomiao a look."


    "Cut," Dong Miaoke sneered and looked at him scornfully. The irony in his eyes was naked and unreservedly, which made Ning Tao very uncomfortable.


    "I''ll trouble you," Dong Miaomiao said with an apologetic smile.


    In that pair of sneering eyes, Ning Tao comes to Miaomiao''s side, sees through his eyes, and then makes a light Yi sound, because it''s the spirit power.


    He didn''t notice the spring light, but his face became dignified. There was a trace of spiritual power fluctuation in Miaomiao''s abdomen and waist. It was obviously the monk''s hand, but fortunately, his hand was reserved. He deliberately deviated from the key point and let Miaomiao suffer.


    But who can do it?


    Motherfucker? Is it the hand of a nun?


    Eyes turned, then pretended to face big change of threat way: "this It''s a trace of spiritual power. It''s so vicious. I don''t know whether it invades the internal organs or the eight channels. He''s trying to kill someone on purpose. She''s wonderful... "


    "I can''t live more than half a month!"


    Two women a listen, full stay Leng for a long time, half Half a month, this This How can it be, no, Miaomiao won''t, it can''t be!


    Dong Miaoke lost his voice and murmured. His face was as pale as paper, while Dong Miaomiao fell down on the bed with his lips open, and his pupils gradually died.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt guilty and his eyes were flighty. He couldn''t play any more. Maybe Let''s forget it. He''s upset by their reaction.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth, Dong Miaoke was red with blood and tears in his eyes. He grabbed Ning Tao and cried, "asshole, don''t you have a elixir? Aren''t you master Yan? Take it out. If my sister dies, I will die with you."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was shocked and said, "you What did you say? "

 Chapter 1426

    Ning Tao is shocked and absent-minded. It seems that he hasn''t recovered from what Dong Miaoke said. Elixir, master Yan, how can this come out of her mouth.


    Dong Miaomiao didn''t say a word, and there was no color in his eyes.


    "Take it out, asshole, it''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for that car, how could my sister be beaten by that smelly woman? You''re on purpose. Asshole, I''ll fight with you, ah..." Dong Miaoke''s last reason collapsed and ran with tears.


    Her sister is her sister in the world / /


    "poo Tong..."


    But who knows, Dong Miaoke knelt down to him and cried like a little cat, sobbing: "I beg you I must save my sister. She is still young and can''t die like this. "


    As soon as he finished, he bit his teeth and took off his clothes. He was even more tearful and said: "as long as you are willing to save her, my body It''s yours. I want her alive. "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are staring straight, his throat is dry, and his brain is full of sweat. Is it too big.


    "Sister, Wuwu...!"


    There was a cry from the bed. Dong Miaomiao didn''t know when he was in tears. He wanted to cry.


    "Sister Sister Wuwu...! "


    The two sisters hugged each other and wept, heartbroken. At the thought of not being alive, the tears flowed out.


    Ning Tao''s silly eyes are on the side. He just wants to use this to set up two people. Who could have thought that there would be such a big reaction. Now, his joke is taken seriously.


    "Enough!"


    A roar scared the two women back to crying.


    Ning Tao shakes his muscles and points to Dong Miaoke. He roars: "you, tell me what happened. Who hurt Miaoke? What kind of woman, car?"


    Dong Miaoke sobbed, no longer worried, a pair of eyes venomous way: "blame you give Miaomiao Bentley, yesterday when she drove out, suddenly met a smelly woman, said the car is her, also let the bodyguard beat Miaomiao."


    Bentley


    After hearing these words, Ning Tao was silly for a long time. Then he remembered that he had given Miaomiao Bingli the identity of Yan Jin.


    But he just wanted to make up for her small white electric car, and he couldn''t drive a luxury car, so he didn''t mean anything else.


    His eyes dodged and he said vaguely, "er You What are you talking about? What kind of elixir, master Yan? When did I give it to Miaomiao Bentley


    "I bah, asshole, don''t want to pretend to be confused with me. You think I don''t know that master Yan is disguised by you. My sister and I all see through," Dong Miaoke glared.


    Ning Tao''s mouth twitches, but he pretends to be stupid with his face: "what''s in disguise? Are you mad? Who is master Yan? Do you look as handsome as me?"


    Seeing that he didn''t admit his death, Dong Miaoke said with a sneer, "I still don''t admit it. Minister Li has told me everything. Do you want me to tell you what he said exactly?"


    "M''s, Li Zhen that bastard, but he said that this is top secret, your level is not enough, he..." When Ning Tao was angry and scolded, he suddenly became excited.


    Looking around, I found that Dong Miaoke was looking at him with a sneer. Even Dong Miaomiao had recovered and his eyes were dim.


    Looking at the sneer of the former, Ning Tao doesn''t know that she''s been cheated. She certainly shouldn''t know that because of her level. Dong Miaoke is deceiving him. He thinks it''s Li Zhenyin who said it


    Helpless hand a smile, bitter way: "well, you won, as you said, but I didn''t mean to deceive you, play you, this is a top secret task."


    "I don''t care about the top secret. As long as my sister is alive, don''t you claim that as long as you have one breath, your elixir can be saved. Take it out..." Dong Miaoke cried out eagerly.


    "Well This...! "


    Ning Tao hardened his head and thought that he should tell the truth. He immediately said with a smile: "that Actually This wound It''s not that serious. It''s just a little joke I made. She''s just hurt by Lingli. It''s OK to rest for a few days. "


    "Hoo...!"


    There was a breeze and the room was petrified.


    Sister flower tightly hugged together, stunned, the brain is still echoing that sentence, joke, rest is OK.


    "So you are deceiving us to tell the truth?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''ll just take a few days off. I can''t live for half a month It''s just a joke? "


    "Yes."


    Sister flower''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. She was trembling with anger. The pear flower was crying with rain just now. How hard it was to see, especially Dong Miaoke, looking at the snow-white clothes she opened


    "Ah...!"


    "Second battalion commander, where''s your Italian gun? Blow this son of a bitch to death. Fire. I''ll kill you..."


    "Bang Bang...!"


    After a long time, Ning Tao crawled out of the room, trembling all over. He glanced inside. The warm decoration was now fragmented, and there were two demons.All the way, he climbed to the window in Voldemort''s style, and saw his misery in the sunlight. His casual clothes were torn into beggars'' strips, and his clothes were out of cover. His face was black and blue, and he was miserable.


    Knowing that he had made a mistake, he deliberately restrained his strength and let them beat him violently. The only thing he could remember clearly was that the slender and beautiful nails of his second daughter were now worn flat on him.


    Although I''m curious why the middle finger hasn''t been dyed


    "Cough!"


    Grab the phone and think about it. That Bentley was robbed by him from Leon, vice president of Tianxiang group. I remember that he also had a woman, who should be the damned woman.


    Dong Miaoke has said that because her sister is beaten like this, if you are a man, call me back. You can''t let us get angry in vain. You can do it yourself


    With a wry smile, he dialed the number two. Since he is the right vice president under his command, it''s naturally effective to find him.


    "Second, I want to talk to you..."

 Chapter 1427

    Tiansheng Hotel, a familiar place.


    Ning Tao drives Dong Miaoke''s new little white electric car to her sister and goes all the way, surpassing BMW and Audi, letting Ferrari and Maybach eat the dust.


    Behind her is Dong Miaomiao with red eyes. In recent days, she has suffered a lot and suffered a lot.


    This time, Ning Tao said that he wanted justice for her.


    The second son set up a banquet in Tiansheng hotel. When he heard that Ning Tao wanted to talk to him, he was very happy. He didn''t even ask why he wanted his vice president and his wife to come.


    I''m afraid he won''t come


    In front of the hotel, more than a dozen new security guards, all of whom are the top-ranking elites in China, are employed to maintain law and order.


    No matter what luxury cars have to go through the inspection, whether you are Rolls Royce or Bugatti Veyron, or Lamborghini, two words, stop, four words, get off the car for inspection.


    The owners of a lot of luxury cars are not unhappy with this kind of triviality. On the contrary, they are at ease. They are surprisingly cooperative, because the more careful and strict they are, the safer they will be and the more assured they will be when they talk about business in this hotel.


    At this time, Ning Tao came with an electric car, and a long line of magnificent luxury cars appeared in front of him, waiting for inspection.


    With his temper, he didn''t even think about it. He drove the electric car directly down the road, surpassing the luxury car, making the owners of many luxury cars stare. Who is so awesome.


    How dare you overtake them by riding a broken electric car!


    A gentry sneered at his lover directly and said, "see, hanging silk is acting like this these days. I don''t know how to survive. The new security guard will beat him half to death, and then throw him out like a dead dog."


    As expected, the new security chief immediately looked angry. On this day, Shanda hotel is a first-class place in China, just like the Royal private courtyard. How can you drive your electric car around.


    When he was about to hit someone, an old employee quickly grabbed him and said in a panic: "Captain, do you know why the last captain was brushed off? It''s because he offended a battery car owner. This kind of person can''t be provoked."


    A lot of people are stupid. A car owner can be better than the last security team leader. That''s the top security company in China. Their company''s performance is lower than that of the previous one


    "Squeak!"


    To everyone''s surprise, Ning Tao stopped in front of the inspection and asked curiously, "are you checking?"


    The head and a dozen of his subordinates nodded together.


    "Oh, well, I''m riding a battery car. Do you want to check it?" Ning Tao asked casually.


    The head and a dozen of his subordinates shook their heads, just like a dozen rattles. They resisted and refused to kill them.


    Seeing them shaking their heads, Ning Tao said suspiciously: "if you don''t check, I''ll leave. Don''t regret it."


    More than a dozen people hand in their hands and sweat profusely. It''s easy for luxury car owners to offend them these days, but the more they ride a battery car to pretend to be a man, the less you can provoke.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao drives the battery car straight to the parking lot.


    Dong Miaomiao was stunned. In terms of money, this is a place she can''t come to all her life. It''s so luxurious, so tall, so classy. It''s only in her dream.


    But now the dream seems to have come true. She just came in with the little white battery car that her sister bought for her. Looking back, Maserati, Lamborghini, Ferrari FXX There''s still a long line in the back.


    Am I dreaming or dreaming?


    The owners of this car are so stupid Is that how it goes?


    The gentleman who was driving Maserati was stunned for a long time, then he went out of the window and yelled at the captain, "Hey, what the hell are you doing? He can drive a broken battery car, but I can''t drive a Maserati. What''s the bullshit rule?"


    "Yes, why do you tell me his identity? I''m worth billions. It''s not enough for you not to make it clear today," another big man said angrily.


    Hz


    hearing the query from this row, the team leader looked at the old employee with a stiff head, then choked his neck and said: "cough If you are a bull, you can drive a battery car. It''s called invisible extreme force. You''re not afraid of being beaten. If you dare to drive, I''ll let you pass. "


    As soon as the words came out, all the big men were shocked.


    A private room in the hotel is the most luxurious.


    Ning Tao and Dong Miaomiao come here. On the way, he is a thousand exhortations. He is Ning Tao. Don''t let him have a relationship with Yan Jin. Don''t let him slip his tongue. Let him deal with everything.


    "Bang bang!"


    The door was opened and it turned out to be a Frenchman.


    "Leon!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he still had some impression of this man, while Dong Miaomiao behind him shrank, as if he knew him.


    I saw Leon glance at Ning Tao, a new casual clothes, very rubbish, there is not a thing that can enter the eye, just like an ordinary college student just out of school.Out of caution, he squinted and asked casually, "are you


    Seeing Miaomiao, Ning Tao was afraid and pulled her out directly. He said angrily, "I''m her brother. Is the woman who bullied my sister your girl? Where is she?"


    As he spoke, he glanced into the room and found that the Frenchman was the only one in the room?


    When Leon heard these words, he immediately understood that he was present when he hit the little girl. Now it seems that her brother is looking for trouble, and he doesn''t know how to get in?


    "I don''t know. There''s no one you''re looking for here. I''m looking for trouble. I''ve come here. Get out of my way and don''t interfere with my business."


    Then he slammed the door.


    The door almost bumps into Ning Tao''s nose. Dong Miaomiao is startled. He has a shadow over the man and the woman''s grimace. At last, a very fierce bodyguard comes out. Just a push makes her unable to get up.


    And that woman took advantage of the opportunity to kick her feet, hateful is also slapped her, these she did not dare to tell her sister.


    Her eyes turned red immediately. She grabbed Ning Tao''s clothes and cried: "I want to Let''s go. Anyway, you''ve cured me of my injury. I''m supposed to blame for driving other people''s cars. "


    When Ning Tao heard this, his sword eyebrows stood up.


    Go? Are you kidding? Today, if we don''t make it clear, no one will want to leave. A little vice president dares to play roughshod with him. What about the island country and the forbearance community?


    "Bang!"


    See Ning Tao directly kick open the door, pull Dong Miaomiao straight into, a face has gradually gloomy.


    "You Who let you in? Do you know where this place is? Tiansheng hotel. If you dare to mess around, I''ll let the security guard beat you out, "said Leon in dismay.


    "Fight out, hum, you have seed to try," Ning Tao said coldly.


    "Come on, kill someone...!"

 Chapter 1428

    "Come on, someone is going to kill..." Leon screamed in a straight, sharp voice, trying to make a sensation.


    Ning Tao looks at him coldly with his arms in his arms, overlooking him, just like the nine day dragon is looking at a mole ant with provocative fingers, while Dong Miaomiao looks uneasy and full of panic.


    There is an alarm in each room, which is a kind of safe mode of the hotel. Leon thinks he is sensitive, and when Ning Tao doesn''t pay attention, he immediately slaps down the button.


    "Hum!"


    Two security guards in the monitoring room were eating melon seeds when they suddenly saw the red light of the alarm in room 312, which made the melon seeds scatter all over the ground.


    One of the security guards grabbed the walkie talkie and yelled, "Captain, out There''s an accident, right, at 312...! "


    The head of the security guard ran away with more than a dozen of his subordinates, dressed in a security suit and full of momentum, which made many passers-by admire and nod their heads.


    Sure enough, it''s worthy of being the top security guard in China. Just because of this momentum, others don''t have it. It''s called watching the gate. This is security. It''s also worthy of tens of thousands of salary every month.


    But I don''t know that the security chief is in a hurry now, his face is uneasy, and his feet are almost untouched all the way. It''s only a few days since his company signed the contract. How can something happen before the risk period has passed!


    Reputation is the most important thing in this business. In case of a big event in the risk period, or in such a high-end place as Tiansheng Hotel, I''m afraid not many people will dare to hire them in the future. This is the most important thing. Nothing can happen.


    He secretly made up his mind that this matter must be dealt with beautifully and neatly. If anyone dares to act wildly here, their brothers have been trained. You can''t do it.


    "Come here to make trouble, you are in the wrong place..."


    Room 312, it''s getting worse.


    Looking at the red button, Leon immediately said with a grim smile: "Jie Jie You''re finished. Do you know where this place is? You''re a poor boy who dares to come here to make trouble. You really don''t know what to do. You''re like a dead dog. "


    "Oh, no, it should be said that you and your sister are going to be beaten to death. It''s just because she was beaten that you came to find a place. It''s ridiculous, stupid pig."


    Ning Tao coldly glanced at him, and then asked Dong Miaomiao, "has this intellectual disability hit you?"


    "No No, he didn''t hit me. I''m all right now. It''s our fault. We shouldn''t drive other people''s cars. Let''s go, "Dong Miaomiao said flustered.


    Upon hearing this, Leon immediately opened his eyes and yelled: "if you want to go, you think this is your Chinese food market. If you want to come, you can come and go. If you offend me, Leon, you''re waiting for the end. You''re looking for something to die."


    "What else do you want? We haven''t hit you. Can''t we go yet?" Dong Miaomiao was indignant and aggrieved.


    Seeing her showing weakness, Leon said with a fierce smile: "what do I want to do? Don''t you know that when I hit you that day, one is to teach you a lesson, and the other is to ask for compensation. My Bentley can''t be opened by anyone who wants to open it."


    Compensation?


    Ning Tao brow a Cu, he how didn''t listen to wonderful wonderful to mention, and see that Pan white facial expression seem to have this matter indeed.


    He immediately asked, "Miaomiao, have you ever paid him back? What''s the matter? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Ha ha It''s ridiculous. She''ll lose money if she drives my Bentley. Although she looks good, she''s poor. It''s only 60000 yuan to sell her cell phone. Although I despise her, I still give her face, "Leon sniffed.


    When Dong Miaomiao heard this, he was stabbed at the sad thing immediately. He flushed his eyes and burst out all the grievances with a crying voice, saying: "you''re bullshit. It''s clear that you let people steal it. He forced me to say the password and sold my apple 6 for hundreds of dollars."


    "Cut, you think I rare your little money, take your money is to give you face, my lord Leon drink a bottle of red wine is more than 100000, all your wealth is not enough, still rob, I bah," Leon looked arrogant contempt.


    /¡­ After hearing this deep disdain, Dong Miaomiao''s delicate body trembled, and his heart was extremely aggrieved. This man obviously scolded you even when he got a bargain, which made you lose your whole body.


    Immediately his nose was sour and he said, "well, even if it''s my fault, the matter about your car is over. Now we haven''t hurt you and you haven''t been hurt. Can we go?"


    "No, there''s no way."


    "I''m not hurt, but I''m scared. I don''t want to talk about kicking the door of the hotel. You can pay me for the spiritual loss of Lord Leon. It''s not enough for an acquaintance''s price of 80000 yuan. It''s not enough for someone else''s price of 800000 yuan," Leon said proudly.


    Eighty thousand!


    Dong Miaomiao''s face turned pale. She was just a soldier. How could she get so much money? The 60000 was all she had left.


    When he saw the other side''s look of ridicule, he immediately understood that the Frenchman was deliberately embarrassing them. Eighty thousand was not high, but he wanted to make up the most embarrassing.


    This is to humiliate them in this way. She still remembers the helplessness and shame of selling mobile phones at that time."Hey, hey, I advise you to know better. Even if you can''t run out of Tiansheng Hotel, please me. Maybe I''ll let you go," Leon said, licking his red lips.


    Dong Miaomiao trembled. He knew it was true. The security here was no less than that of soldiers, otherwise they would have run away.


    Biting her thin lip, she trembled and took out an old card from her pocket. This is the money that the two sisters were going to buy their parents a cemetery. It was an early plan, so she began to save money from then on.


    Although I don''t know how many are in it, there must be more than 100000. No matter how hard it is, they haven''t used it. Even when she was beaten last time, she didn''t want to use the money. This time, it was because of her that she wanted to spend money to settle the matter.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "there''s enough money in it. It''s all yours. Can we go now?"


    Leon glanced at the old card. The traces of time were very clear, and there was a smell of money precipitation, but


    "Step on...!"


    At this time, a team of security guards came out of the door. The head of the security guard was worried, for fear that something bad might happen?


    When Leon saw this, he fell to the ground and moaned, "ouch Catch both of them. They not only want to kidnap me, but also want to kidnap me. I gave them an old card I want to call the police, I want to complain about your security...! "


    When Dong Miaomiao heard this, he immediately turned cold from head to tail. His beautiful eyes looked at him with anger. He was so shameless.


    Ning Tao''s eyes in the corner are cold and angry.


    The head of the security guard was shocked at the news. He was so bad. There was also a complaint, which made him excited for a long time. He was very famous in such a luxurious room.


    And a glance, immediately saw the old card, the truth has appeared in front of us, this is a group of kidnappers.


    Immediately "brush" to draw out the baton, angry way: "it''s really good courage, dare to commit a crime under the eyes of my security company, you are really tired of living, I''ll see who is looking for death."


    More than a dozen people angrily rolled up their sleeves and looked around, but they were all stunned. How could this be a little girl who was about to cry? She looked familiar.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the corner. Suddenly he was silly. This Isn''t this the big boss of the battery car!

 Chapter 1429

    "It''s you."


    The head of the security guard screamed. I saw him just now. I didn''t expect to see him again in a twinkling of an eye.


    Ning Tao glanced at him and said: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Er, this, I..." The security chief''s words were a little vague. He just wanted to make a hard inquiry, but he was grabbed by the old employee behind him and muttered a few words anxiously in his ear, which immediately made his cold sweat burst out.


    Old employee: "he still vaguely remembers that when the last captain was dismissed, it was because the Frenchman offended two people. He was ok, but the security system of the whole hotel was changed almost every time. The minimum requirement for new recruits was a dozen 30 special forces."


    Notice!


    This is just the most basic. Tiansheng hotel is the top place in China, officialdom, black and white road It doesn''t matter where it is, but it''s not short of money. Its status is equivalent to Dubai Arab tower and Las Vegas world-class casinos, and its security is also the strongest.


    As a team leader, the security chief has a high reputation in the world. He has won more than ten honorary awards and has reached the world-class level. In his eyes, special forces are nothing. Even many of his subordinates have practiced various kinds of Kung Fu


    After being reminded by the old staff, the head of the security guard woke up, especially the last sentence, "the two people whom the Frenchman offended are also riding battery cars...!"


    This makes the head and teeth ache. These days, I''m not afraid of you driving Rolls Royce, but I''m afraid of you driving a battery car, because you don''t know the depth at all. Besides, people are not afraid of being forced to be beaten, which shows that they have strength, and they don''t dare to offend easily


    I don''t know that Ning Tao and his wife have no car. They can''t just drive around in the military car for private affairs. It''s easy to cause panic among the people.


    Seeing that they didn''t arrest people, leonton became very angry. The last time he suffered a big loss in this hotel, he paid a heavy price to redeem his life. At that time, the security guards were just as stupid as they are now, which indirectly led to his embarrassment and disgrace.


    He was so angry that he jumped up and said, "Damn, what''s the matter with you security guards? If you don''t arrest them, I will complain to you immediately. I''ve been hurt and threatened. Do you understand? They are rude criminals..."


    On hearing the complaint, the head and others have a headache again. They frown and look at Ning Tao, but suddenly they are surprised to find that the beauty has put on a posture secretly.


    Catch!


    This This is the starting style that only special forces can practice hard.


    More than a dozen people are staring straight. This move is all the rest of what they used to play, but it shows one thing that this weak beauty is the special arms!


    Darling, you can''t judge a person by his appearance.


    That head face immediately gloomy down, eyes not good way: "this young lady, you camouflage latent very lifelike ah, even our brothers did not find that you are a special forces, you want to go with us, or we carry you out."


    As soon as the words came out, more than a dozen people brushed out the baton. At the same time, they made a mistake and formed a favorable formation for attack and defense. Protecting the Frenchman killed Dong Miaomiao.


    Seeing this, Leon laughed and said, "Jie Jie I didn''t expect you to be a special forces soldier, but can you beat more than ten world-class security guards by yourself? I remember when my bodyguard pushed you, you special forces soldier couldn''t stand up. It''s so weak. I think you Chinese special forces are equally vulnerable. "


    As soon as they heard that, four or five of them suddenly looked gloomy and ugly. Even the head of the security guard''s face muscles trembled, and they were strangely depressed.


    "Who says she''s only one person, don''t I?" Seeing that Dong miaomiaoqi''s face is livid, Ning Tao finally can''t help patting her on the shoulder and stands up and says casually.


    "You? Hum, why, are you also a special forces Leon said sarcastically.


    A crowd of security guards are cautious and can''t find out the bottom of the big guy of the battery car.


    Ning Tao shook his head: "that''s not..."


    Leon and more than a dozen other security guards relaxed and gradually despised him. Since they were not special forces, if they had no power or money, they would be pretending to be forced to fight and throw them out.


    "But I''m the chief instructor of the special forces," Ning Tao said seriously.


    More than a dozen people almost didn''t choke to death. Their eyes were round, their faces were red, their necks were thick, and their chest was like a piece of limestone.


    "He What did he just say? "


    A Chinese and foreign security guard looks incredible.


    Another security guard holding a baton Zila twisted his neck and said, "he said he was the chief instructor of the special forces. He looked like a bull."


    "Hum, I''ve been in the domestic special forces for such a long time, why haven''t I heard of you, such as the bull, stinger, Falcon, or black dragon? As long as you can say the names of those instructors, I''ll believe you," a black faced security guard said abruptly.


    Leon felt uncomfortable in his heart, so he yelled: "you say, if you have seed, just say it. Aren''t you the chief instructor of special forces? At least you should know your name. Don''t you pretend to speak it out loud to me?"Ning Tao gives him a cold glance. Dull for a moment, then very single way: "do not know how, they are not enough level."


    "Good boy, arrogant, you say it again, I want to challenge you, don''t stop me, don''t make it clear today, you see if you can leave one step," seven or eight security guards of Yuanyuan suddenly became angry, with an angry face.


    The head''s face was not good-looking, but he knew the mood of his brothers, so he didn''t scold him, but he was in awe of the boss of the battery car, and he had already thrown the stinky ditch.


    This is a college student who is tiger, stupid and boastful!


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Dong Miaomiao explained anxiously: "what he said is true. We are a special department. He is my instructor..."


    Before he finished speaking, Leon directly interrupted with a sneer: "I bah, you two really hit the snake on the stick and sing one song. No matter what reason you find today, it''s useless. It''s not easy for anyone to return it to your instructor. Is he the instructor of Chinese women''s army, ha ha It''s ridiculous


    Seven or eight security guards turned black. The Frenchman laughed at the Chinese troops so much. They were angry, but the man was so high that they didn''t dare to move. It was the damned boy. If it wasn''t for his boasting, it might not have happened at all.


    "Either report the name of your troops, or let these dozen world-class security guards beat you into dead dogs and throw you out. I really want to see which one is more powerful, Jie Jie..." Leon said with a look of arrogance.


    Dong Miaomiao clenched his lips. At this time, it''s impossible to report the number, and he won''t be allowed by the greedy wolf. Ning Tao said coldly: "believe it or not, I said, I''m the commander in chief of the special forces. If you want to fight, you can go together."


    ¡£ d¡®£¡


    Without waiting for more than a dozen security guards to get angry, Leon jumped up and roared: "I bah, this is a face for you, don''t you dare to pretend that if you are the commander in chief of the special forces, I''m still the new Cardinal of the Holy See. He''s an old man."


    "Yo, who is this? I heard someone saying my cousin from a long distance. Do you want to see him so much, my dear Lord Leon?" I saw a wavy blonde woman walking with a group of bodyguards in crystal high heels.


    Dong Miaomiao''s pupils contracted and the shadow appeared on his pale face.


    It''s her!

 Chapter 1430

    This is the woman who has been in her nightmares recently.


    That day, she was severely humiliated, ridiculed, and humiliated in front of the street. She did not want to recall many vicious words. Although she was a special forces soldier, she was still a weak girl in her heart, and her only dignity was satirized and trampled on by her in the street.


    In front of hundreds of onlookers, she said that she was stealing a car, that she was a bitch, and that her family was not good things. She was angry and wanted to argue with her, but she was pushed by a very fierce bodyguard around her and could not stand up any more.


    And then let her strong heart collapse!


    It seems to notice her shaking. Ning Tao holds her catkin to comfort her. No accident, it should be that this woman is wonderful. It seems that she has finally arrived, but He seems to have another cousin?


    What the hell,


    do you like to put gold on your face these days?


    Ning Tao looks suspicious and sneers. Last time someone pretended to be him, he almost choked. Unexpectedly, another one appeared on this occasion. It''s really interesting.


    From the perspective, a woman with blonde hair and heavy makeup is coming. It''s very fashionable, but when you look at it carefully, it''s the face of Chinese people. Her eyes are Danfeng eyes, dark brown, and her blonde hair should be dyed.


    I saw her face proud, lips slightly mean, toward those people behind him, said: "you all stay here, my cousin and my brother will come, all smart."


    "Yes


    A group of people back to a sentence, standing on both sides.


    The mean woman said with a scornful smile to the fierce man who didn''t think so: "tiger master, please come here. When my cousin comes, I can introduce you to him."


    When the evil man heard this, his face lightened, and he said with a farfetched smile, "don''t worry, Miss Xiang. I''ll keep you safe when I''m here. I hope you can have a good word in front of your cousin. Everything will be easy to say."


    The mean woman smiles with pride and then walks into the room like a Golden Peacock. It''s like the queen coming and scanning the audience with scornful eyes


    Ferocious man''s heart is extremely disdainful. If it wasn''t for that person, I didn''t bother to compliment you. He has seen the bad temper, and few people have been taken seriously by her.


    It seems that the room is very busy. Originally, he wanted to take a look inside, but when he thought of his present identity, he thought it was better to forget it. Don''t let a little thing spoil a big thing.


    And he didn''t want to get involved with that woman.


    It''s a headache


    In the room, as soon as the mean woman came in, she immediately noticed that the atmosphere was not right, and there were a lot of security guards.


    "Honey, you''re here at last. We''ve got an acquaintance here. Don''t say hello to her, Jie Jie..." Leon gestured with a grim smile.


    Acquaintances?


    As soon as the mean woman''s eyes brightened, she exclaimed, "my cousin has come. Where is he?"


    With a glance, there are two figures, a man and a woman, surrounded by more than a dozen security guards I''m a little familiar, but I can''t remember where I met in a hurry, and the woman It''s her!


    "Why are you here? Who allowed you in?" A bad woman''s face is harsh.


    Ning Tao and Dong Miaomiao don''t wait to talk. However, Leon teases and says, "this woman has been beaten by your men. Now she calls her brother to trouble us. What''s more ridiculous is that he even boasts that he is the commander in chief of the special forces."


    Oh?


    The mean woman suddenly sneered. This bitch is so immortal that she even dares to come here for trouble?


    I wanted to ask people to come in, but when I saw so many people here, I immediately jokingly held my arms and said, "you dare to come to trouble, bitch. I think you are itching again."


    Dong Miaomiao bit his silver teeth and said with hatred, "if it wasn''t for that big guy, I could beat you ten by myself."


    "Cut, I think it''s a face for you, bitch. I hit you so hard that day. I remember I slapped you. Is your face so thick? It''s not long to remember?" The mean woman scolded sarcastically.


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, his face became gloomy. Originally, he wanted to wait for Xiangyang to come and deal with it. After all, this is his vice president. If he messed up, Xiangyang would be embarrassed.


    He will not be proud because of his high status, let alone let him hinder the brotherhood, and he is not burning ember now, if so, still need their nonsense!


    He stepped out and said coldly, "you just said you slapped her. I want to ask who gave you the courage, Xiangyang? Or your so-called cousin? "


    Mean woman Leng for a while, with a pair of Danfeng eyes despise glance, immediately disdain way: "you are what thing, what qualifications also deserve to talk with me."


    "Oh, honey, don''t say that. He''s the commander in chief of the special forces. We have to give him some qualifications to speak," Leon said with a smirk.On hearing this tone, the mean woman immediately understood, then joked: "OK, don''t you want to know, then I''ll tell you, you should be ready not to be scared to death."


    "Let''s say my cousin, the Vatican, the new cardinal, Ning Tao. She is my cousin."


    As soon as the fierce man outside the door heard this, he immediately covered his ears. In the past few days, he did not know how many times he had heard the woman show off. His cousin opened his mouth and closed his mouth to the archbishop.


    He doubted whether the woman had seen Ning Tao, because when he asked, the woman always hesitated.


    Dong Miaomiao looks at her strangely, and then looks at Ning Tao. This Was it his cousin who humiliated her?


    Ning Tao''s face is black. The woman pretends to be addicted. Does he have a cousin? He doesn''t know. He can''t control his impulse to slap her. But if Xiangyang comes, I''m afraid he won''t be able to save his face.


    Immediately restrain the impulse, also don''t want to explain the identity to this silly woman, turned to Leon cold way: "Xiangyang, when will he come?"


    Don''t wait for Leon mouth, mean woman is sharp big scold way: "you calculate what thing, also deserve to call my elder brother''s name, depend on you this poor kind to carry a shoe to him don''t deserve."


    Ning Tao can''t help but want to beat her any more, but suddenly she''s in shape, and a look of surprise appears on her face. Brother? wait!


    He squinted and looked at the mean woman, suspecting: "you Who is it? What does it have to do with Xiangyang? "


    Seeing his doubt, the mean woman hugged her arms and said with pride: "cut, is it necessary to ask? He is my brother, Ning Tao is my cousin, and I am their sister naturally."


    Sister


    Ning Tao murmured, and suddenly recalled in his mind the time when he was a college student and had a single dog in his dorm


    In the brain flashed a spirit light, unexpectedly widened double eyes, a face inconceivable way: "you You are Xiang Rong


    Xiang Rong


    A:


    after listening to these two words, the mean woman was obviously stunned for a moment, then frowned and asked: "how do you know my nickname? Did I say that just now?"


    See her admit, Ning Tao suddenly become excited, in Leon, Dong Miaomiao and security head of more than a dozen people''s consternation, he was surprised to blurt out: "I''m your third brother, don''t you remember me, Xiao Rongrong!"

 Chapter 1431

    Xiao Rong, a long memory.


    Ning Tao''s face is complicated, surprised and full of emotion, which almost happened when they first entered the University.


    At that time, only he had a girlfriend, but after two years, Wu Anyue let him hold hands at most. When he saw other people hugging him, he always had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Even so, the monkey and the eldest two are envious. They say that if there is a woman willing to chat with them, what a happy thing it would be. Women are almost possessed.


    At that time, a phone call brought hope, that is the second cousin, very beautiful, but far away in France.


    According to the second child, his cousin''s parents died early, so he was sent to his home to raise them. But at that time, his father wanted to go to France to do business, so he wanted to find a nanny to take care of them.


    But Xiang Rong said a person is too lonely, to accompany his uncle to France, so you can also accompany him to talk to relieve boredom.


    Seeing her filial piety, Xiangyang''s father agreed.


    Because the relationship became closer, Xiang Rong called Xiang Yang brother directly, saying that it seemed kind.


    But the dormitory two dogs are always close, eyes put green light to grab the mobile phone, a pig brother style call sister.


    At that time, there was no video chat, and the sweet voice made them palpitating. However, Xiang Rong only called them cousins, saying that her brother was only Xiangyang, which made the second son very excited.


    Small Rong Rong is a few people to her address, she is also sweet smile agreed, very clever sensible.


    Ning Tao had a girlfriend at that time and had no money to collect the international call fee, so he occasionally said a few words, and the sweet and astringent third brother let him fly.


    This is his best memory when he first entered school!


    But he never thought that Xiao Rongrong, who used to talk and laugh on the phone, now appears in front of him.


    Surprise, happiness, and the warm memories of that year poured into my heart. My eyes were moist and I said: "little Rongrong...!"


    After a long time, the mean woman finally turned pale and had goose bumps all over her body.


    Then Jingchuang cursed: "go away, who allowed you to call me like this? Which bastard told you that. Damn it, I''m sick to death. Bah..."


    As he spoke, the disgust on his face became more and more intense, as if he had been stuck with something filthy.


    Those three words for her, is a very disgusting past, often think of vomiting.


    Can you imagine that she is a blooming girl, but she is harassed by four disgusting brother pigs all day long. The color of her smile calls her sister lewdly. It''s disgusting.


    Every time, she would run far away to answer the phone, because she was afraid to let others see her face and stab people


    A phone call is her torture, hell training, but because of the sun, she has to pretend sweet promise.


    People under the eaves, have to bow!


    She knew it when she was young, otherwise she would not come to France with Xiangyang''s father. Subconsciously, she thought that it was good to follow him and she could learn a lot, which proved to be true.


    If she plays with Xiangyang at home, I''m afraid she will be a mediocre woman when she grows up, and then she will marry and have children


    Now think about it, she is 200% admire themselves, even more difficult than learning business ten times with the four pig brother acting joke, she actually survived, miracle ah!


    Since then, she has been using that thing to motivate herself. If she doesn''t work hard, she will fall into that kind of bad news again. Maybe she will marry that kind of brother pig. That''s what she is today.


    In other words, it was Ning Tao who made her


    In Chapter 5 of the (}) edition,


    when she heard her angry scolding, Ning Tao was hit hard, but he was unwilling to say, "Xiao Rongrong, can''t you hear the voice of the third brother? You said you would remember it forever. "


    "Go away, I''ve never seen you before, and you can''t get close to me. It''s disgusting. It reminds me of that hellish past," Xiang Rongqi scolded.


    Ning Tao painfully closed his eyes, sweet memories in this moment fragmented, heart pain.


    Dong Miaomiao bites his red lips, grabs Ning Tao''s hand and holds it tightly. There is warmth in his silence.


    More than a dozen security leaders were confused, but Leon was puzzled and comforted: "honey, what''s the matter with you? Little Rongrong is not very cute. How can he know your name?"


    "How do I know, a damned bastard and a bitch, what are you doing? Beat him out, tiger Lord, tiger Lord..." Xiang Rong''s face was ferocious.


    With a call, a fierce man came into the room. His air was oppressive. His cold eyes were like fierce tigers in the mountains, and his dark skin was like cast iron


    He said in a voice, "Miss Xiang, what can I do for you?"


    Xiang Rong pointed to Ning Tao and said sharply, "I''ll scrap them both. The man cuts his tongue and the woman breaks her leg. I don''t want to see them again. Do you understand?"


    The fierce man''s eyes narrowed, but he swore in his heart. He was a monk. How dare he attack mortals.The last time he beat Dong Miaomiao, he used his ingenuity. He only let her suffer a little, and at most she took a few days off. But if Hongmeng and the national security department knew about it, I''m afraid there would be something wrong


    After biting his teeth, he could not tolerate his refusal at this juncture. He was not afraid of a second time even if he did it for the first time.


    Immediately the urn said in a voice, "don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Then he walked along the direction of his fingers. A pair of ferocious eyes were extremely overbearing and oppressive. The security guards around Ning Tao were scared to retreat.


    And this one retreats, Ning Tao that painful facial expression, face, face, all naked expose in his eyes.


    The fierce man only looked at it once, and then he opened his eyes. He was so scared that his scalp cracked and his soul was broken. His face turned pale in an instant. His legs and stomach softened and he even knelt down.


    "Plop."


    "God Lord mythology


    The room suddenly became silent, more than a dozen people gaped at the scene, mouth big enough to plug a big duck egg.


    The guy who seems very powerful and fierce, ju I knelt down and cracked the floor.


    This Is this our hallucination?


    Xiang Rong was silly. He suddenly screamed and said, "what the hell are you doing with dongsanhu? I told you to abandon them. I''m not kneeling down. Be careful that I speak ill of you in my cousin''s ear."


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s closed eyes slowly opened, and Ma God in the sleeve was taken back.


    Seeing him staring at the fierce man in front of him, he said indifferently, "you are the East three tigers in the underground world. Did you get the holy spring photo that sister Xia gave me?"


    On hearing this, dongsanhu''s face turned red with excitement. He nodded like a chicken pecking rice and said, "yes, it''s It''s me. The villain is the East three tigers. I''d like to meet the mythical master. "


    Ning Tao shakes his sleeve, turns his back to his hands and says calmly: "tell them my name What''s your name


    As soon as Dong Sanhu heard this, he roared excitedly: "he is Ning Tao, the cardinal of the Holy See, the leader of Hongmeng alliance. He has beaten all the little devils with his own strength, and has even more strength to carry the army. He has worked in fighter planes, but now he is the world Myth! "


    Excited voice resounded through the room, more than a dozen people listen to the face petrified, silly eyes, dry Ever been a fighter?

 Chapter 1432

    A group of people were silly. Although they didn''t understand a lot of them, they heard clearly when they got off the fighter.


    This How is that possible?


    Who can fight that kind of national hegemony!


    Dong Miaomiao''s face was shocked, and his red lips widened for a long time. Ning Tao had done such an earth shaking event.


    The identity of the army made her very sensitive to this, but perhaps because of the lack of hierarchy, she had no access to such things.


    And a group of security confused, this is such a big man, regret not to listen to others, battery car boss really is not they can provoke the existence.


    Leon and Xiang Rong gape, the latter is more sharp startled way: "he He is Ning Tao How could that be? Didn''t he bring that bitch to trouble? "


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it."


    "Yo, you''re all here. I''m sorry I''m late," Xiangyang said with a smile.


    Xiangrong a see Xiangyang appear, like caught the straw, pretend wronged way: "brother, someone bullies me."


    "What, who dares to bully my sister so boldly? You tell me who he is. He''s finished. Your brother can''t clean up and your cousin," Xiangyang said with a stare.


    Xiang Rong is very happy. He leads Xiang Yang to Ning Tao directly, points to the latter''s nose and says: "it''s him. He not only scolds me, but also wants to beat me. You must make the decision for me."


    Xiang Yang sees Ning Tao, almost choking on his own saliva. Are you kidding me? Is it fun?


    =`Shoufa 3


    looks at Ning Tao with silly eyes, but finds that the latter''s eyes are slightly sad and gloomy, and seems to be in a bad mood.


    Heart move, immediately laughed: "by the way, you two haven''t met, I''ll introduce to you, don''t be surprised to open your mouth."


    Pointing to Xiang Rong, he said with a smile to Ning Tao: "third, I still remember that you always grabbed my phone to chat with my sister at the beginning of school and called her Xiao Rongrong. Nuo, that''s her."


    Then he said to Xiang Rong with a smile: "Rong Rong, he is the third elder brother in our dormitory. You often mention his cousin, cardinal. I still let you see the photos. Do you forget?"


    "Come on, let''s call for the third brother to recognize our relatives!"


    In the laughter, Xiang Rong''s expression is solidified, a chill from the heel to the scalp, in front of the black.


    One people''s faces are wonderful, East three tigers, Leon and others'' faces are red, but they can''t bear to destroy this lovely picture.


    Xiangyang see Xiangrong no response, doubt pushed her for a while, stiff smile: "Rongrong, what Leng ah, quick call."


    "Ah..." Xiang Rong was surprised and looked up at Ning Tao''s cold, expressionless face. His scalp burst and he squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. He said coquettishly: "three Third brother


    "Ah, that''s right. It''s not that the whole family doesn''t come into the house yet. Third, promise quickly," Xiangyang said with a smile.


    However, Ning Tao is ruthless, coldly way: "I don''t have such a sister, that year''s little Rongrong has died, just died, she is not, I will not recognize."


    Xiangyang frowned and pretended to be angry: "old three, how do you speak? Don''t give me face, do you?"


    "If it wasn''t for your face, how could they survive? They would have been dead. Why should I wait for you to appear?" Ning Tao said indifferently.


    Dead bodies?


    Second Xiangyang''s eyes narrowed. After observing his words and colors, he found something wrong. It seems that he just made some unpleasantness.


    He immediately pretended to be careless and said with a smile: "I said Lao San, you see what you said is too serious. The reason why you don''t recognize her is that she didn''t call you" brother "in those years."


    He shook his head with a smile, but motioned to Xiang Rong: "Why are you still in a daze? I yell at my cousin every day. Hurry up."


    "Call three elder brothers don''t recognize, as my brother, you this cousin always wait to recognize, otherwise don''t give me to some face."


    Xiang Rong understood, quickly squeezed out an ugly smile, trembled and said: "watch Good cousin


    Ning Tao looks sad and falls into silence.


    Xiang Yang wants them to get close to each other and set up a relationship. He smiles and says, "his cousin, what do you think?"


    As soon as the words came out, he couldn''t help being happy.


    But Ning Tao shook his head indifferently and sighed: "second, don''t you understand what I mean? She, I won''t recognize her."


    For a moment, Xiangyang''s smile solidified.


    Depression, dark clouds cover the top!


    A group of people in the room actually felt that more than a dozen security guards were uncomfortable, but Xiang Rong almost fainted.


    They looked at each other closely. After a long time, Xiangyang finally put away his fake smile and said, "OK, I lost some money. I have a temper. It doesn''t matter. Give me something!"


    "What is it?"


    Ning Tao frowns, a face does not understand a way.


    Seeing his doubts, Xiangyang was even more puzzled and said, "don''t you call me here to understand that you want to hand over that thing?"Two people understood, yin and yang are wrong!


    Ning Tao stares at Xiang Yang for a moment, then suddenly frowns and says, "the thing you said is not the six pointed star, is it?"


    "What else?" Xiang Yang said coldly.


    "I think I should have made it clear to you that hexagram is no longer in my hands. He was given away by me at an early age. How can you still miss him?" Ning Tao said calmly.


    Xiang Yang pasted himself to Ning Tao, opened his eyes wide and clenched his teeth: "if you don''t want me to miss you, tell me who is holding you To whom? "


    The voice resounded in the heart of the latter.


    Ning Tao complex looking at the eyes of the second, unexpectedly have so a moment of strangeness, sorry to sigh: "sorry."


    "Ah Why


    "Why don''t you tell me, you say, I''ll give you all the money I want, I just want you to answer, why is it so difficult?" Second red eyes roared.


    Ning Tao drew close to him like a ghost. He even yelled with red eyes: "it''s not difficult at all. As long as you tell me what happened to you, what''s the use of six pointed star?"


    "The answer, you will know!"


    Two red eyes to each other, only a thin piece of paper in the middle of the distance, but this distance, is the heart to heart distance.


    Once upon a time, I can never go back


    The second man turned his head, clenched his fists, and said in a very cold tone: "no comment."


    Ning Tao looks at him bitterly. Now he doesn''t even dare to look at him in the eyes. Second, what happened to you?


    Because of his great strength, his fingernails pierced the heart of his hand, and the pain surged into his heart, but he didn''t feel it.


    No one in the room opens his mouth. Xiang Rong is frightened and wants to escape. However, Leon is in a daze. The security guards are even at a loss. Even Dong Miaomiao is confused.


    After a long time, the second one turned his head coldly, squeezed out a fake smile and said: "well, we''ve finished talking about private matters. Now we''re talking about business. What can I do for you?"


    Business!


    Hear these two words, Ning Tao inexplicable heartache.


    In front of the second has become completely strange, actually use such a tone, words, a businessman face.


    "Hoo...!"


    Light breath, Ning Tao quiet way: "well, since you want to talk about business, that new account old account we calculate together."


    Xiangyang jokingly picked eyebrows and said, "Oh, interesting. Tell me, what is the new account and what is the old account?"


    Ning Tao pointed to Dong Miaomiao and said, "someone beat my" sister ". You said What should we do? "

 Chapter 1433

    All eyes are focused on Dong Miaomiao.


    The latter''s face slightly uneasy, nervous, suddenly become the target of public criticism, heart like a deer, but Ning Tao here, also gave her great courage.


    Xiangyang Leng for a moment, squinting at the soft woman.


    The corner of the mouth joked: "it''s interesting that you don''t recognize my sister, but it doesn''t matter. Your ruthlessness doesn''t mean I''m ruthless. I recognize your sister to the sun!"


    He immediately said with a smile to Dong Miaomiao, "the third sister is my sister, and your business is my business. Come on, tell the second brother who beat you and let the second brother stand for you. Let me teach him a lesson today."


    Then he rolled up his sleeves and looked like a menace.


    Ning Tao looks at him without emotion, and then looks at Dong Miaomiao. There is no need to communicate. A look and a sign are enough to give her confidence.


    The latter gritted his teeth, summoned up courage, boldly pointed to Xiang Rong and said: "that''s her, your sister, and your deputy general manager. They beat me!"


    Words with grievances, red eyes, sour nose.


    After hearing this, Xiang Yang is dumbfounded. He stares at Xiang Rong with a stiff neck and an incredible face. He turns to see Xiang Rong, but finds that the latter is as pale as paper, and his eyes are in a panic.


    His vice president Leon is retreating to the corner.


    "You Did you do it? "


    Xiang Yang''s tone was extremely surprised and didn''t believe it,


    but as soon as the words came down, a crisp sound of broken bones rang through the room, a painful hum, and the security guards of more than a dozen silly eyes were stunned.


    "Plop!"


    Dongsanhu knelt down on the ground and smashed the hard floor. His face turned pale and he had a limp arm.


    Fear said: "rather Mr. Ning, I''m guilty. I''m in a daze. I''ve heard other people''s words and touched your sister. I''ve broken my arm as a warning. I hope you''ll spare my life for the sake of the photo! "


    The words made me sweat and shiver.


    Xiangyang, Xiangrong, Leon and others were stunned. These are the three tigers of the East, the famous kings of Northeast China, and they kill countless people in the underground world of the West.


    Such a ferocious tiger, but now like a kitten kneeling to beg for mercy, this Is this the third tiger they are familiar with?


    Ning Tao glanced at him. Just now he guessed that it was this guy who moved his hand. But he didn''t expect that he was so decisive and neat after he realized it.


    It is worthy of walking in the dark!


    He immediately said coldly: "although you are not the mastermind, you have moved your hand after all. I should not let you go regardless of my elder brother or alliance leader. But I can let you go when you are bewildered and repentant..."


    "Thank you for your kindness, master. Thank you very much," said Dong Sanhu with a look of ecstasy and adoration.


    On that day''s live broadcast, he did not close his chin in the whole process. From the beginning, he didn''t accept it to the present worship. Ning Tao conquered him with absolute strength, defeated the swordsman, killed the army, and cut down the fighter planes. He was willing to call you a hero.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly continued: "but even if I can pass this pass, my sister will see her. Today I''m here to stand for her. If she wants you to die, then you''ll kill yourself!"


    As soon as the words came out, the burly East three tigers almost collapsed in fright.


    Dong Miaomiao was also surprised. Ning Tao gave her so much power that she was flattered.


    In fact, she didn''t have much hatred for the bodyguard. People just pushed him. What''s more, the woman ordered him to move his hand. He was an accomplice at most. When he saw that he broke his arm, his anger almost disappeared.


    But the woman who humiliated her and the French.


    Unforgivable!


    Dongsanhu begged hard: "I''m sorry, it was my fault that day. It was because I had eyes and didn''t know Taishan. It was also because I was confused for a moment. If you are not happy in your heart, I''ll break my arm again and apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me."


    Then he twisted his arm to hurt himself.


    Dong Miao and others were surprised Wait, I forgive you. That''s enough. In the end, you''re not to blame for this. Get up. "


    Seeing her help, Dong Sanhu looks at Ning Tao. This God doesn''t speak. I dare not get up even if you give me a hundred old tiger gall. Instead, I still kneel straight.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are faint and faint, and he says, "if you like to kneel, kneel, but you''d better connect your arm. I''m looking at it


    As soon as the words came out, it was as if the Immortal Emperor had thrown down the order of no death.


    Dongsanhu''s face suddenly showed ecstasy. After several times of excited thanks, he stood up. At the same time, he bit his teeth and connected his dislocated arm. He was sweating with pain. It was estimated that he would recover after a period of time.


    "Ah


    "I I don''t want to, I don''t want to break my arm, I don''t want to Brother, you must save me. I''m your sister. That will hurt me to death, brother... " Xiangrong see that scene, directly scared to lose color, toward Xiangyang cry.Xiangyang''s face is blue and his eyes are narrowed. He finally realizes the seriousness of the matter. He knows the third man''s temper clearly. Something must have happened that makes him angry.


    When he heard the whole story from Xiang Rong, his face was much better. It was just because of a car. Anyway, he had to face his sister


    Because she''s the only one left!


    He said with a smile, "Oh, what''s the big deal? It turned out to be a misunderstanding. The flood washed the Dragon King Temple, and the whole family didn''t recognize them. It''s because the two sisters like the Bentley. I''ll give them one by myself when I get back."


    "The people who started it have also admitted their mistakes. We are all our own people. You are willing to let your sister do what you want when you break your arm, right? Third sister."


    Dong Miaomiao, biting his red lips, looks at Ning Tao.


    |In the latest chapter y,


    finally, the latter shakes his head and sighs, stepping out of this key step: "second, what you said is too light. You want to cover up your sister''s fault like this, but my sister wants to come out, that is to say, you have already stood on the opposite side of me."


    See the second want to explain, Ning Tao direct domineering interrupted: "you don''t tell me what face, I have given you enough."


    "The original intention of calling is to give you face. The person who bullies my sister Ning Tao is your vice president and his woman. The purpose of asking you to bring them is also to give you face. I want you to deal with it and give me a satisfactory answer. If you let me come, you will be embarrassed."


    "Although I don''t know that woman is your sister, is Ning Tao''s sister inferior to her? I gave you the dignity and face you can''t imagine, but you fooled me into giving me the answer of a car. Is that what I got in exchange for my face?"


    The second one was angry and could not keep his face. He hummed coldly, "why, can''t a Bentley satisfy your appetite? You have to break Rongrong''s arm before you are willing to give up. You just offer me a price for that arm."


    Seeing his heroism, the eyes of all the people were green with envy.


    But Ning Tao sneered and said, "you can''t afford what Ning Tao wants. It''s priceless. I don''t give Ning Tao''s face casually. I don''t want a bunch of tanks and fighters from others. It''s just Bentley and rubbish!"


    East three tigers excited roar: "Mr. Ning, powerful and domineering!"

 Chapter 1434

    East three tigers roar very loud, just to set off Ning Tao''s domineering, in fact, it is true, everyone is shocked by his domineering side leakage.


    How much is the most profit? Ten or twenty million at most!


    How much is a tank? It''s about 10 million or 20 million!


    But the former can be bought if you have money, while the latter can not be bought if you have money. That is an armed weapon. The two are fundamentally different, at least in China.


    If tanks are like this, let alone fighter planes, there are hundreds of millions of them. Many countries are in great demand. Do you still want to buy them? Wait for a few years.


    Looking back at Bentley, what a rubbish!


    Xiangyang''s face is black and angry. He didn''t expect that his face would be hard to use in ningtao. His posture is to fight with you to the end.


    "What do you want to do with breaking your arm?"


    Ning Tao grabs Dong Miaomiao and shakes his head. He says: "since it''s business, it''s business. Who''s wrong and who should be punished? None of them can run away."


    "According to you, what''s really wrong is not Rongrong, but master Yan who sent your sister a car. Rongrong and my vice president just impulsively did some stupid things, which is not unforgivable," Xiangyang still defended Xiangrong.


    "Impulse is understandable, but it''s nature to be sour and mean. It''s a crime to beat my sister when she''s weak and dare to fan her."


    "Your vice president humiliates my sister in front of so many people on the street, demands all kinds of compensation, sells mobile phones, and damages her. This is the second crime."


    "Nothing else. Just now your sister threatened to cut my cardinal''s tongue, break my sister''s leg and humiliate her in every way. This is the third crime!"


    "You think that with these three sins, what will happen to those who have offended Ning Tao, and how should I punish them?" Ning Tao said coldly.


    Xiangyang frowned like a ravine, squinted and said: "old three, you can''t be serious. Even if you don''t recognize Rongrong, she is also your sister. Even if I don''t care, are you really willing to do it?"


    Ning Tao''s face muscles trembled and murmured: "dongsanhu, what are the consequences for those who offend me?"


    On hearing this, the latter immediately sent out a murderous air and roared: "there is a saying in our way that the divine realm can not be humiliated. If it is humiliated, it will die. This is also the consequence of offending Mr. Ning."


    "Even worse than death!"


    Xiang Rong, Leon, Xiang Yang and even a group of security guards were shocked by these words. He Is he going to kill?


    Dong Miaomiao is also scared to lose face. Although she wants Ning Tao to help her out, she doesn''t want to get into trouble.


    I''d rather hold back the bad breath than think about it.


    With a cold face, the second man blurted out: "third, I know you are very good. We can''t beat you either. If you want to kill, you can kill. Death It''s also a relief. "


    Xiang Rong is scared to scream, no longer have the strength to support her, fear, the Archbishop to kill her, who dare to stop?


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and said plainly, "you''re joking, second brother. You''re my classmate of four years. How can I do it? I just talk about the matter and make a metaphor."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was relieved.


    Xiangyang''s face is complicated. It looks like his throat is smooth, but he seems to have choked something. He can''t spit it out!


    He wanted to say it, but he didn''t dare!


    In every desperate collapse, he plucked up the courage and trembled to call Ning Tao, only to find that they were all turned off.


    Just like one or two days ago, Cao Bin asked him to speed up the task and name Feifei jewelry. It''s time to open his fangs. He couldn''t bear to find Ning Tao, but he couldn''t get in touch.


    The last straw, submerged!


    In fact, he didn''t know that Ning Tao was on the island at that time, so he didn''t have time to take care of the phone. He couldn''t take care of his life


    It''s just like no fate, always unhappy.


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to be entangled any more. He is the grand alliance leader and archbishop. It''s condescending to come here to negotiate.


    It''s just like a little man who doesn''t have eyes offends the leader of the alliance. According to the truth, if the leader gets angry and pats him to death, he will have feelings to be excused. How can he negotiate so painstakingly.


    Is face not enough?


    It''s not that it''s not enough, it''s that other people don''t appreciate it!


    Immediately cold way: "three sins, I give you a second face, you are good at using the method to solve."


    "The first time your vice president blackmailed US 60000!"


    "Just now he blackmailed another 80000!"


    "What do you want to see?" he said


    "He doesn''t like to play very much, so I''ll play with him. In ten minutes, six billion dollars and eight billion dollars, a total of 14 billion dollars, have to be raised by him."


    "If he can''t make it out, he''ll wait for his head to be twisted off and used as a chamber pot," said Ning Tao coldly.


    As soon as he said that, Leon would be silly, 14 billion dollars or US dollars. How could he get so much money as a vice president?And he only took the woman''s 60000, how suddenly turned to six billion, the world''s usury is not so terrible, that "Ma "Wang" can''t afford the loan.


    Immediately red eye roared: "why, I don''t agree. Even if you are cardinal, you can''t do anything recklessly."


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao threw his sleeve, a strong wind directly pulled him into the wall, because of strong, people hit the next door.


    "Nine minutes left!"


    After that, regardless of Xiangyang''s ugly face, he said to Dong Miaomiao with a smile: "how did this woman beat you that day? Now I''ll fight back. I must have a good time."


    "No No, don''t hit me, cousin. I''m wrong. Third brother, I''m Xiao Rongrong. Do you have the heart to watch him hit me? Don''t Don''t come here, "Xiang Rong screamed.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the past, the arc is perfect.


    Dong Miaomiao''s hand mixed with resentment didn''t leave much. A bright red palm print appeared, which was very eye-catching.


    Xiang Rongmei''s eyes are dull. This bitch really dares to beat her. The burning pain on her face makes her eyes resentful.


    "Damn, damn, damn...!"


    Looking at each other, she saw only hatred. Dong Miaomiao shook her hand, but she didn''t do it again. She couldn''t bear to do it again.


    "Step on...!"


    All of a sudden, a rush of high-heeled shoes sounded, and the sound of walking seemed familiar. This is


    "Dong Miaoke!"


    Ning Tao lost his voice. However, the woman rushed in angrily in her dress and kicked her high heels in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    More than a dozen people, such as the head of the security guard, are staring round. This woman is so cruel, kicking her face with high heels Hiss ~


    Xiang Rong screams and bumps into the corner of the wall. A face almost hasn''t been kicked, and his face is bleeding. I don''t know if he has been disfigured.


    "Ah ah...!"


    Xiangyang glared, his fists creaked.


    I don''t know how many times after going crazy, he gritted his teeth and said, "Ning Tao, are you satisfied with the answer now?"


    Ning Tao takes a look at Dong Miaoke. He is being held by Dong Miaomiao. He says bitterly, "I don''t know she''s coming. This is not the answer I want."


    "Perhaps this is retribution!"

 Chapter 1435

    Dong Miaoke didn''t see anyone last time, and because of her sensitive identity, her work is easy to have a bad influence.


    But this time she couldn''t help it at the base!


    She knows her sister best. She will keep everything in her heart, and is not willing to add trouble to others.


    Especially Ning Tao!


    While she was asleep, Dong Miaoke had secretly examined her injury and found that there were many bruises, purple skin, and even many places were bruised and bleeding


    She was almost there with a machine gun.


    After they left, she couldn''t help but sneak in in her tuxedo and eavesdrop at the door for a while.


    She did not expect that after so many grievances and humiliations, could she have slapped her hands?


    He rushed in immediately.


    Seeing Xiangyang opening his mouth, Dong Miaoke said fiercely, "I''m the one who beat people. If you want to find any trouble, just rush at me."


    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao appears between them and stares at Dong Miaoke. His eyes are complex and he is helpless to this scene.


    Although he says he doesn''t recognize Xiang Rong, he thinks he can''t do it if he really wants to do it.


    Turning to the sun, he sighed, "this is it. If there are reasons, there will be results. No one can blame anyone. Talk again when you have time."


    With that, he forced the two girls to leave.


    East three tiger face excited to follow up, a group of security also dare not stay, all swarm of escape.


    Xiang Yang looks at Xiang Rong screaming with blood on his face. How can he be arrogant? There is Leon''s plea for mercy from next door


    This is a familiar feeling!


    i. More@_ New * the fastest V ¡¤ up YF


    his mouth is bitter, the palm of his hand, the corner of his mouth is full of blood, his eyes are full of blood, and he seems to understand, understand.


    Cao Bin let him deal with Ning Tao, in fact, the real intention is not to defeat him, because he thinks he does not have this ability, the rest is to use, perhaps "fraternity" is the most suitable!


    At all costs of the soul damage!


    Brothers turn against each other and hurt each other


    I''m afraid the six pointed star is a goal, which is also a goal, but even if he knows, what can he do?


    Xiangyang is full of bitterness, the woman he can''t forget most Family It''s all in Cao Bin''s hands. He''s suffering from blood poison. He can turn into a devil at any time and die It''s all luxury!


    The third is comparable to the divine realm, but Cao Bin Xiangyang white despair smile, only follow his intention to do.


    Apart from them, Xiang Rong was the only close relative left in the world, so he didn''t want to lose it.


    Even if you know she''s mean, you want to keep her


    Trembling, he felt out the phone and looked at Ning Tao and his party who left with the bank card. He dialed the number, his pale lips wriggled and spat out two words, "hands on...!"


    "Didi!"


    Ning Tao, sitting in a battery car, walks aimlessly in Beijing. The breeze shows his sad eyes.


    The man in dongsanhu''s iron tower drives a battery car, which is very funny. Nuo''s seat is not half as big as his buttock, and his face is still very ecstatic, cough


    Dong Miaoke drives the car and follows Dong Miaomiao. Seeing that Ning Tao is in a bad mood, they feel guilty.


    Six stars!


    Why does the second one insist on this?


    Ning Tao pondered that it was a stormy night. All kinds of strange things happened. What made him most strange was Sophia with a big belly!


    She said that she was young and frivolous, but she said that there were some people she liked. Otherwise, how could she even be pregnant with children.


    In order to make up and compensate, he also gave her the six pointed star, the ancestral tool of the blood clan, as she asked.


    what master Longjin asked for from him was only the placenta of heaven and earth, but his guess seemed to have something to do with Sophia.


    By the way!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brighten, he suddenly feels that he should pay a visit to master Longjin. He once took good care of himself.


    He immediately patted dongsanhu and said, "go to the elder''s pavilion. I''m going to visit an old friend..."


    Elder''s Pavilion is full of warmth.


    The elder demon moon''s mother''s love is overflowing. She is almost doting on her. Her beautiful eyes smile like crescent moon all day long.


    At this time, it''s noon, the sun is shining high, careful Yue has no abnormality, fat mouth is very love to smile, and that lovely face is almost nine times like Ning Tao.


    It''s clear at a glance.


    "Yi Ah...! "


    Careful Yue is not clear, but very happy and grandma play, a little finger can make her laugh.


    All of a sudden, Ma Yuchuan rushed in from the outside and gasped: "second master Ning came from the back door with a lot of baby supplies. Now he''s coming."


    Ning Yucai!


    Demon month smile disappeared, dissatisfied with the way: "hum, that old guy has gone, his son also came to get close?"Ma Yuchuan had a bitter smile on his face and said helplessly: "after all, he is the second eldest brother of the child. There are few seedlings in the Ning family, and girls are very rare. People just come to see us, so don''t hide."


    "Hide, I''m here. Where else do you want to hide? Today I have to see my children," said Ning Yucai, who rushed in through the door.


    In his hands, he was holding a lot of dolls, women''s shoes and toys


    And the eyes of that pair of Xiyi were immediately attracted by the carefulness of laughing, and could not be moved any more.


    "Hum, how did you come here again in the last few days? The higher the position, the more idle you are?" The demon month shakes the baby''s head not to lift of dissatisfaction way.


    Ning Yucai looked bitter and sighed: "I said, sister-in-law, you are crazy about your children now. You only care about your granddaughter. Does your son Ning Tao ignore you?"


    Demon month action a stiff, Ma Yuchuan is clever smile way: "this isn''t still have Ning Er Ye you in, and that kid also isn''t who all can bully, isn''t it?"


    "By the way, you talk, I''ll go to the front to have a look first," he said, and then walked away with his feet smeared with oil.


    Ning Yucai was embarrassed. He didn''t sit or stand. He didn''t put his hands anywhere. If he wanted to hold a child, his sister-in-law would not let him. If he wanted to rob him, he would be beaten flat by a woman.


    See this scene demon month heart sneer, see you thick skin can stay to when, here is my wing room.


    "Ah, sister-in-law, just let me hold...!"


    "Bang!"


    A sudden sound of breaking the door startled the two of them, with a happy face. Yue was almost scared to cry, with small tears.


    "What are you doing? If you scare my granddaughter, I''ll never end with you The demon month stares like the female tiger roars a way.


    Ning Yucai also wanted to reprimand, but Ma Yuchuan stammered: "I I seem to see Ning Tao


    As soon as the words came out, the whole room fell into a dead silence.


    "I''m Ning Tao. I''ve come to see you, master yaoyue!" There was such a sudden sound outside the door.


    "Hiss!"


    Three people at the same time take a breath of air conditioning, scalp burst.


    Ma Yuchuan took the lead in reviving himself and yelled: "quick Hide quickly, if let him see the child, everything is clear


    Just when they were about to be busy, they were always very peaceful, but Yue was tearful and bitter. Finally, they could not help crying: "wow Ah, ah...! "


    Dozens of meters around You can hear it!

 Chapter 1436

    A cry, scared a lot of people.


    Dongsanhu and Dong''s sisters were surprised to hear that there was a baby crying. Is there a baby here?


    Ning Tao frowns. He remembers that this is elder yaoyue''s room. It can''t be Came to say to pull a few people to leave, that a table of baby supplies has been very obvious, don''t disturb others good things.


    "Gee Dam Dad...! "


    Demon month beautiful Mou shocked looking at carefully Yue, this is the first time she heard her say this "word", surprise with gratification.


    Ning Tao, who came to the door, trembled like an electric shock. How could he feel this?


    Then he shook his head and frowned and stepped out. Although his steps were implemented, his heart was empty


    Ma Yuchuan''s eyes of the vicissitudes of life, but also can not help but emerge a helpless, a sigh, taste the world.

 Chapter 1437

    In the base, Ning Tao and the two sisters finally come back.


    Dongsanhu is overjoyed to prepare and inquire about the news, because Ning Tao agrees to go to Shenquan with him.


    He sent the photos to Hongmeng, and then stayed with Xiang Rong to get the result.


    The underground world is a place where people eat but don''t vomit bones. The strong are everywhere, especially in the top 20 of the black list. Every country will arouse full vigilance and vigilance.


    Let alone Three kings of the underground world!


    If you let him go alone, let alone get a drop of holy spring, I''m afraid he has no life to come back alive.


    But if Ning Tao goes with him, it will be different. He is not only a Chinese friar, but also a certain degree of self-confidence from the strength of the former. Shenquan certainly has their place.


    Ning Tao''s condition is the golden fruit and half of the holy spring. For this condition, the East three tigers are ecstatic and hasten to promise, fearing that they will repent.


    He didn''t know what the golden fruit was. Even if Ning Tao didn''t want it, he didn''t dare to eat it, in case it was poisoned.


    And he got half of the holy spring, which was a surprise in the accident. With a gift, he thought that one achievement would be enough.


    With the motivation, he immediately went to work in a hurry. Now no one in the underground world should know about it, and it will take a while for Siberia to be snowed up


    As everyone knows, the Western underground world has been boiling up because of a picture, just like boiled water.


    "Oumaiga, my God, this This is the holy spring


    "My God, there are such wonderful things in the world. It''s a gift from heaven. It''s a gift from heaven..."


    A spring seems to come from the sky, running incessantly, just a look, it is enough to make the world boiling.


    Holy spring, absolutely holy spring!


    From Western Europe to North America, from Bulgaria to the Baltic countries, countless strong men who have been silent for a long time have opened their eyes, and all of them are looking at the snow covered area in Siberia The secret!


    "The holy spring, we must get it. As long as we have it, we can create countless strong people. At that time, the geneticists will continue to create energy sources. The dark world must be ours and should be controlled by us."


    The major dark organizations quickly rose up, and the leaders at the organizational meeting unified their support, which must be seized.


    CIE Shenju, vampire, Holy See, Western dark world, Hongmeng It''s a cool analysis.


    The divine realm can''t move. Once it moves, it will definitely fall into the situation of group attack. There has been no news of the divine realm moving for many years, so we have to let their spokesperson do it


    The huge dark world is all red eyed, almost spread to the major dark organizations in the west, and Shenquan once ranked the top.


    The boiling of the western world, the eastern world is not too big waves, because there are very few people who have communication with there.


    Dongsanhu is one of them. He is famous in the underground world all the year round, but he doesn''t know about it. Now he''s excited about buying air tickets and making preparations


    Inside the base, a gust of wind and calm waves.


    Ning Tao looks into the distance from the room and finds that the three friars in the base have already shown signs of evacuation.


    After inquiring, I found that the three groups of Kunlun friars had finished their training, and they were planning to go back to Kunlun holy mountain to change shifts, and then let the remaining groups of Kunlun friars come down for another training


    It seems very normal, but Ning Tao knows that this is a scattered search for the star core, and the plot is very deep.


    He shook his head, but found that the second daughter was looking at him with a smile, and the cunning in her eyes showed a clue.


    "You What do you want? Do you want money? If you want people, please be gentle with me. "Ning Tao closed his eyes and looked coquettish.


    As soon as the second daughter heard that her face was flushed, she immediately spat and yelled, "what do you think? You, give my sister''s card back to her, and should I share the money?"


    Update R * t fastest d


    money?


    "What money, I don''t know," said Ning Tao, blinking innocently.


    Seeing that he pretended to be confused, the second daughter immediately said with a fierce smile, "Jie Jie You''re sure, I''ll give you another chance to reorganize the language. Don''t regret it later. "


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and takes out two cards. One is Dong Miaomiao''s old card, which should be more than 100000.


    The other one was taken from Leon, who had been knocked unconscious 14 billion dollars!


    The second daughter received the money with a look of money, but Dong Miaomiao only cared about the old card, which seemed to be the most valuable.


    Dong Miaoke was holding that huge bank card, 14 billion US dollars, in her hand. There was always an unreal feeling.


    Yesterday, she was riding a battery car all over the street, but today, she can buy a luxury plane and park at the airport. If someone wants to get on the plane, she can say with confidence:


    "get off, we are a private plane!"


    If she was so willful, she just thought about it before, but she didn''t expect that her dream would come true after a while.Incredible


    The two girls look at each other with emotion, and then they smile and solemnly hand Ning Tao the huge card.


    The latter one Leng, doubt a way: "what meaning?"


    "Our sisters are just soldiers. Our country treats us well, and the money is useless to us."


    "So we want to make a bold decision to donate two billion dollars anonymously to mountain areas, two billion dollars anonymously to the country, and the rest It''s all your reward. "


    Dong Miaoke said with a smile.


    Ning Tao opened his mouth wide, looked at the huge card and said strangely, "this is ten billion dollars. You can''t make money in your life. Do you really want such a cent?"


    Dong Miaomiao said with a smile, "enough money is enough. If there is too much money, it will be troublesome. Moreover, without you, we would not have got so much money at all. Now we are asking for your advice."


    Looking at Er Nu''s firm eyes, Ning Tao slowly takes over the huge amount of cards. At the same time, er Nu shows a relieved smile. If you really want the money, I''m afraid you will lose the beautiful present


    Sister flower left, Ning Tao also according to their wishes to donate mountains, but the country is written in real name, Dong sisters!


    He thinks that if such a huge amount of wealth is donated to the country, the latter will definitely find out. Sooner or later, it would be better to be more direct. In this way, it would be better for sisters to spend money in the army.


    "Lingling...!"


    I just put down my cell phone, but I called.


    As soon as Ning Tao saw that it was sister Xia, he thought she was happy with the ten billion dollars. He immediately said with a smile, "sister Xia, are you very happy? It''s just ten billion dollars, a little gift. Calm down..."


    "I''m calm. I lost more than 60 billion Chinese dollars just now. I don''t know what happened to Xiang group that day, but I sold again in the stock market...!"


    Xia Mengfei''s angry voice came from the phone.


    Tianxiang group


    Ning Tao''s smile is completely solidified in an instant, and the second''s face flashed in his mind, and his mood fell to the bottom.


    Xiang Yang gave him Feifei jewelry


    "By the way, what did you just say, 10 billion, gifts?" Xia Mengfei asked after she was angry.


    Ning Tao''s face was gloomy, and he said: "nothing. It''s just that you have paid 10 billion US dollars in your private account, which can almost make up for the loss in Chinese currency."


    "I have something else to do, sister Xia. Hang up first...!"


    In a hurry hang up the phone, there is also obviously to check the private account, but Ning Tao turned to the last one in the phone book.


    Sophia, the number you got.


    "Doodle!"

 Chapter 1438

    This number Ning Tao has never called, has been stored at the end of the phone book, he never thought to call.


    The other end said, "I understand. I''m sorry!"


    "Doodle!"


    When the phone hangs up, Cao Bin means a lot.


    He turned his head and said with a mysterious smile, "you are a very interesting friend. I seldom see such a neat person."


    Sophia hard to squeeze out a smile, said: "well, that''s really good."


    Seeing her abnormal, Cao Bin secretly frowned, always felt that there was something strange in her voice.


    Who will be the master of this asshole


    After a long time, he left, but Sophia seemed to have been drained of all her strength. In a moment, she collapsed on the ground, sweating heavily, as if she had been fished out of the water.


    In the difficult, she did a thing, endured the complex emotion to number that bastard Pull black, delete!


    Meanwhile, there is a base in Beijing.


    Ning Tao some guilty hang up the phone, fortunately he has a heart, deliberately low voice see move.


    Since it''s Sophia''s man, I really can''t contact her any more. I can''t ask about sextuple.


    I don''t think it''s going to last till now!


    "Alas."


    I can only ask someone to investigate the second child, hoping to find out something useful. That''s his brother


    Ning Tao throws away the cigarette end near his mouth and rekindles one. There is a question in his heart.


    He seems to be very familiar with the man''s voice just now. It''s strange that it can''t be that guy


    Northern Xinjiang is the coldest part of China.


    Ning Tao and Dong Sanhu wait for a day before they get the news that the snow has stopped, and they come here without a stop.


    Northern Xinjiang is close to maozi country, and their identities are sensitive. If they enter the country in a normal way, they will be closely monitored, so they can only enter the country in other ways.


    As soon as I got off the plane, there were more than a dozen strong men standing there. Even if it was more than ten degrees below zero, they could still stand there.


    Dongsanhu flattered: "Mr. Ning, we can only drive, take a sled These means of transportation, although some trouble, but the most simple and convenient


    Ning Tao took a look and said calmly: "it doesn''t matter, as long as you can go to the Siberian snow plain. Besides, I don''t like your collection."


    The former one listens to, immediately embarrassed smile to scratch a head, but still let Ning Tao sit on a lengthened Lincoln to gallop away.


    At this time, the Far East has gathered a large number of strong, almost gathered 80% of the power of the dark world!


    As soon as the spring comes out, the storm will rise again!

 Chapter 1439

    Two people have a night''s rest in the cold city, all kinds of preparatory work are all right, East three tigers feel the head dry cough way: "that, I heard that there is danger in that place, there are monsters, I dare not go."


    Monster?


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes for a moment and said in surprise, "tell me, and how did you get this picture?"


    Seeing his question, dongsanhu didn''t dare to hide it. He immediately said with a bitter smile, "well, at first, a mining team went to mine, and there was my investment."


    "Originally, I just wanted to earn a sum of money, but I didn''t expect that the mining team was hit by a snowstorm and accidentally broke into a valley, which is the mysterious place in this picture."


    "At that time, they all had shotguns. Because there were snow wolves, Siberian tigers and blind bears in the Siberian snow plain, they explored the valley with ease, but suddenly they found the holy spring!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, so simple?


    "At that time, more than a dozen team members were all silly, but then there was a burst of ecstasy. They thought they were all rich. This must be the holy spring. A drink might help them live a long life and cure all kinds of diseases..."


    Speaking of this, dongsanhu''s bitter smile, there is no special emotion between the words, because it is human nature.


    For Ning Tao respectfully point on a cigar, oneself also point on a sweet Zizi smoke up, into the memory.


    "Just when more than a dozen of them were overjoyed, suddenly a group of inexplicable monsters rushed over. They were terrible and cruel. They only knew how to kill. In the blink of an eye, they tore up seven or eight people."


    "At that time, the team leader was so scared that he ran away with the six or seven people, but the monsters were still chasing, and all the ammunition was gone. He was in despair..."


    Ning Tao was silent. He could hear the despair and fear, especially when he was helpless.


    "The captain is dead, isn''t he?"


    Hearing this, dongsanhu shook his head bitterly, nodded his head again and said, "he was desperate and didn''t know where to escape. He only knew that his feet were empty and he seemed to fall from a high place."


    "When he woke up, he found that he was rescued by the search and rescue team. It was under a big slope. If it wasn''t for the heavy snow at that time, I''m afraid he would have died in the snow."


    "But even if he didn''t die, he fell a lot, bleeding all over his body, and was immediately sent to the hospital for emergency treatment."


    "As an investor and more interested in this matter, I went to visit him, but I didn''t expect to get something unexpected. This is the photo."


    Ning Tao looks at the picture and raises his eyebrows. It turns out that the picture was taken by the team leader. No wonder?


    See east three tiger then way: "at that time, he saw I put all the medical expenses on the mat, very moved and difficult to tell me again, and his terror of that monster has been deep into the bone marrow."


    "Originally, the doctor said that the success rate of the operation was 80%, but he died shortly after the operation started. The doctor said that he was too scared to fail the operation and went straight to the West."


    "And the monsters he described are also very strange. They are wolf like, ape like, bloodthirsty, cruel and inhuman..."


    Ning Tao micro frowned, mouth repeatedly recited these words, in his memory there is no such monster?


    It can''t be a modern variation!


    Dongsanhu said: "after he died, the search and rescue team found three bodies from the heavy snow, but the rest could not be found, and the valley did not seem to exist."


    "If the remaining few people are dead, few people in the valley will know. The only thing to be careful about is the monsters. Seeing his tragedy makes me shrink back."


    Hearing his self mockery, Ning Tao said with a cool smile: "don''t worry, don''t be afraid. It''s just a little monster. When the time comes, they will all be crushed."


    dongsanhu gave a fanatical smile and was full of confidence.


    After several twists and turns, they finally came to the ice city, which is the nearest city to the valley. The temperature is freezing, dozens of degrees below zero.


    Dongsanhu looked at the map and gasped: "there are almost thousands of kilometers left. As long as you go deep into the Siberian snow, you should be able to find the valley."


    Ning Tao is not afraid of being lost, so he is surprised


    "At that time, they employed more than a dozen local people and drove snow trucks to look for minerals while walking. They searched for more than three months."


    "If it wasn''t for the blizzard, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have found the valley at all, and the strong people in maozi would have found it long ago," dongsanhu explained.


    Ning Tao nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, Mr. Ning, this place has a close friend of mine. If we go there, it''s better for him to lead the way," dongsanhu suggested.


    "Yes, they are familiar with this place. It''s good for us to find some local people to lead the way," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    In the corner of the city, they from a group of strong old maozi bodyguards, covetous, found a wearing black coat Johnny, a snake.This local snake seems to have a good life. He lives in a villa with exquisite decoration. There are many complete wolf skins, brown bear skins and tiger skins hanging on the walls It''s a bit of an evil spirit.


    "Hi, Johnny, long time no see. How are you doing now? I''m worried about whether you''re frozen into a popsicle here," Dong Sanhu said with a laugh.


    And his punch, Johnny just shook, then laughed and chatted with each other. It was very harmonious.


    "By the way, Mr. Ning, I''d like to introduce you. This is Johnny. He used to be a strong man who could enter the black list, but later he retired after being injured," Dong Sanhu said solemnly to Johnny as well as to Ning Tao:


    "this is Ning Tao, senior Ning."


    "Ning Tao, master, why haven''t I heard of this name?" Johnny grunted and shook his head.


    "Tiger, you should know that the city where I live often encounters snowstorms, and the signal is not good. In addition, I intend to retire, so I don''t pay attention to the underground world for a long time."


    "And he''s a small man with a small physique. Are you afraid of him? I don''t think he''s a big deal."


    According to maozi''s standard of looking at the strong, first of all, he is tall and full of strength. For a bean sprout like Ning Tao, he is worried that he can kill him with a slap.


    Dongsanhu''s face sank and he said seriously, "Johnny, please pay attention to your tone. This is a myth of the time. You and I need to keep in awe. He is the first person on the black list, even the first person in the underground dark world."


    "Just him? Is a bean sprout the top of the black list? Underground dark world number one? Contemporary myth? "


    Johnny almost didn''t stare out of his eyes. He glanced at the yellow man wantonly, and then laughed sarcastically with his stomach in his arms.


    When was the first throne of "God of light" robbed by him? Since the last black list first hiroichi Watanabe left, God of light has inherited the throne for decades.


    Almost the whole underground dark world trembles under his shadow. No one dares to challenge him, let alone the yellow man with the physique of bean sprouts. It''s ridiculous.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his mouth began to smile.

 Chapter 1440

    "Ha ha...!"


    Johnny''s unbridled laughter and sarcasm.


    It is said that the strength of the God of light has reached its peak, and it has been invincible for decades.


    Some people say that he has surpassed hiroichi Watanabe, because one is in his twilight and the other is in his prime. The name of invincible in the divine realm should be given to the God of light. His invincible is really invincible.


    Today, when my old friend met him, he told him that God of light, the invincible being, was defeated by a yellow bean sprout. Do you think he has retired and his IQ has become a fool!


    With a cold smile, Ning Tao turns his hand and condenses a powerful handprint. He bravely shoots down at Johnny.


    "Boom!"


    With a startling sound, Johnny was directly pressed to the ground by this huge force. He roared and resisted, but he was very weak.


    "Click, click!"


    The ten strong men showed disdain, suddenly changed their faces, and immediately drew out a dozen submachine guns.


    "Hum, a group of ants!"


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum. The power of the spirit controlled Ma Shen to pass in an arc. It was as fast as lightning. The seventeen or eighteen submachine guns were cut in two and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, those big men inhaled cold air, their pupils were shocked, they were sweating, and their clothes were soaked through.


    Ning Tao can split a submachine gun as hard as steel in the blink of an eye. Wouldn''t he be able to split their heads easily.


    At the thought of this, a group of strong men became stiff.


    At this time, Johnny was pressed on the ground and roared like a bear. His muscles swelled like a giant bear, and his bare blood vessels climbed like a dragon. His whole body was boiling, and his clothes burst instantly.


    "Ah Roar...! "


    But no matter how powerful he is, he can''t break away from the pressure of kaipang''s seal, just like a seal.


    Ning Tao clapped his hand, and when he pressed in the void, the earth trembled. Johnny was directly inlaid into the floor, and an obvious five finger print appeared on the hard floor.


    "Little guy, if it wasn''t for the face of dongsanhu, you would have been killed by me just now," Ning Tao said leisurely, sitting on the sofa tasting the wine.


    Johnny struggled to get out of the floor, pale, but afraid to speak.


    "I have said for a long time that master Ning can be called the first person in the underground world, and even the first person in the black list. It''s a myth of the time, but you have to suffer some hardships to have a long memory," dongsanhu sneered.


    Johnny winced at Ning Tao, then said to the East three tigers: "he''s really as powerful as you say?"


    "Well, not long ago, master Ning killed Jiansheng and the army on the island. It was a whole formation of 14 brigades and regiments, and three f-15j fighters were killed in a flash."


    "Almost the whole island country and tolerance world are trampled under foot, you say Li is not fierce," dongsanhu said with a smile.


    Johnny''s eyes narrowed and he stood there, his mouth wide open as if he could swallow a piece of bread.


    "My God, he can defeat the most powerful force in the world and reorganize the army!"


    Johnny stammered and his face was shocked. I''m afraid he was more confused than a bear slapping him on the head.


    Y *


    at that time, he was also a famous strong man in the dark world. He often wandered in the wars of various countries, the battlefield of the Middle East, the riots of small countries, and carried out numerous missions under the barrage of bullets!


    Few people know the horror of the regular army better than him. It''s almost an important weapon between countries, at the top of the world.


    With his strength, when he meets a team of 100 people, it is estimated that he will have to run faster, not to mention the establishment of 4000 people, and three almost desperate fighters. This is a myth.


    It''s not what people can do!


    Looking at the insipid Ning Tao, if you beat Kensei hiroichi Watanabe, it''s true that the black list is the first.


    "Now you believe what I said?" East three tiger complacent sneer way.


    Since ancient times, the people who respect the honest and honest people are just like xiaoqiangni.


    Ning Tao just glanced at them lightly, and then tasted the small liquor leisurely. After a while, his whole body was warm.


    East three tigers and obedient Johnny began to determine the orientation, and soon determined the approximate coordinates of the valley.


    "It''s strange that so many people have to go to the snow wolf area recently. I don''t understand it." Johnny muttered.


    "Who else has gone?" East three tiger pupil contraction of ask a way.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he knocked on his glass.


    "Yes, quite a few, including the Middle East, Europe, the United States By the way, and the people who breathe in us, I can smell it as soon as I smell it, "said Johnny with a disdainful smile.


    Ning Tao and East three tigers looked at each other, the former immediately put down the glass, plain way: "it''s not too late, let''s go."


    "No matter who is standing in front of us, one by one, if anyone dares to resist, just blow it up."Dongsanhu and Johnny nodded enviously. This is the strength. The black list number one has the strength to speak.


    I just don''t know who is better than him or God of light?


    At least it''s the same


    After cleaning up, Johnny took several guides to town after town. The snowmobiles lined up in a long line in the ice and snow for about ten days.


    "Master Ning, we have been walking for such a long time. Now we are not far away from that valley. There is a ice wolf Town in front of us. Shall we have a rest?" The East three tigers inquired.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, in this extreme low temperature under the ice and snow, there is actually a small town living here.


    He said immediately, "forget it. The information has been leaked. Go straight to the valley. Don''t waste your time."


    Dongsanhu nodded and said goodbye to Johnny.


    Not long after Ning Tao and his wife left, Johnny realized something was wrong. Recently, it seems that there are a lot of outsiders in the ice and snow. Are they not afraid of the cold? There are also many people in the dark world.


    "Forget it, it''s nothing to do with me anyway. I''d better go to ice wolf Town for a vodka," said Johnny, with a casual face. He went straight to one of the best bars in the city, ordered a unique vodka and took a big SIP immediately.


    "Cool, ha ha...!"


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly a series of loud noises shook the earth.


    More than a dozen big Titans came in dully, like moving peaks and walking mountains.


    "Titan mercenary regiment leader, blacklist 19" Taiyue "!"


    Johnny opened his eyes and said it. This is a powerful man with the most prominent dark organization.


    "Black Scorpion King, black list 16" snake woman! "


    "The ghost head of death, the Ninth" destroyer "on the black list


    "Walking blade of judgment, the sixth" doomsday "on the black list


    The people who came in were more and more frightening, and Johnny''s calmness had been shattered.


    Oh, my God, the virgin is up there, this What''s going on? How come the famous people in the dark world gather in this small bar? The most tough old men are scared away.


    In shock, Johnny also found that the arrival of these so-called bigwigs did not make any noise, on the contrary, it was like waiting for something?


    Is

 Chapter 1441

    Johnny''s scalp burst in a flash, his whole body was so excited that he even spilled vodka in his hand.


    The existence of the top 20 in the black list is absolutely terrible. How high you stand, the corpses piled up under your feet will be high. If you just step on the empty seat, you will fall to your level sooner or later.


    Can let this group of arrogant guys wait, don''t think he all know why, only they, only they!


    Just at this time, the bar suddenly quieted down, and a dignified man with no expression stepped in. All the people were oppressed by the whole body''s aura. They breathed, and their eyes were as violent as electricity!


    "Thor, fight ten!"


    Johnny cried out directly and excitedly. The man who can control the lightning is scorching everywhere he goes.


    He ranks third in the dark world. All his provocations are killed by thunder. He is famous for his irritability.


    Just after the words, a pale and vain man came in. A strong smell of blood penetrated into the tip of his nose, like a moving pool of blood, with a strange smile.


    "Blood devil, solo!"


    Live in Even he came, a new star in the underground world, directly ranked second in the black list.


    If Zhan 10 is tyrannical, Thoreau is cruel, bloodthirsty and joyless. It is said that his style is very similar to that of a vampire, and he is honored as the devil in the blood.


    Johnny is shocked. Two of the three underground kings have already arrived. I''m afraid they are equivalent to half of the sky in the underground world. The two hands of the dark world will be comparable to natural disasters when they come to small countries!


    Just when Johnny thought that this was the limit, when the last person who pushed the door appeared, the strong man of maozi country was paralyzed, shaking all over and scared like a God.


    It was a very young man who came in with a bright smile. He looked very amiable. There was an inexplicable closeness at a glance, but Johnny knew that he was terrible.


    "Black list number one, God of light!"


    The peak of the first man in the underground dark world


    After many twists and turns, Ning Tao and Dong Sanhu finally found this valley, a mysterious place that never appeared.


    "I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect that we found wolf Valley, which was once called by the older generation. The monsters here are cruel and they will die if they enter," the guide Jiugen said in fear.


    Oh?


    Ning Tao and Dong Sanhu are slightly surprised and in a trance.


    Jiugen took a sip of vodka and gasped: "it''s said that this valley is where the wolf God lives. He doesn''t like to be disturbed by anyone. It''s one of the forbidden areas that Yakut is afraid of."


    "Hum, no matter what he has here, it''s just spreading false information. Let''s go in," East three tigers hummed coldly.


    Ning Tao squints at the valley. From the appearance, it''s nothing unusual, but his body is tense unconsciously, like an inexplicable crisis, which is very bad.


    Although it''s not good, it''s impossible to retreat at this step. In the land of spiritual pulse, golden pith fruit, he is bound to get it.


    Even the corpses in the divine realm have to walk past


    When they walked into the valley, Jiugen and others didn''t even have a trace of curiosity, so they turned around and sped away.


    It''s dozens of degrees below zero outside, but the valley is like spring all the year round, like a resort in the south of the Yangtze River, with exotic flowers and plants blooming everywhere. It''s really a wonderful place.


    In the center of the valley, there is a clear spring, which covers an area of more than ten square meters. It is flowing ceaselessly, with white smoke. It is transpiration from the Lingquan. A three foot small tree is longer than the back.


    "Holy spring!"


    East three tiger eyes immediately stare straight, legs and feet a stretch, as if equipped with spring general quick shot in the past, completely forget that the captain and others said monster.


    He held the spring water with his trembling hands and drank it directly. In a moment, the whole person was completely stiff.


    "Master Ning, it''s a holy spring. It''s really a holy spring. I feel that my strength has been greatly enhanced. It''s amazing."


    Seeing that he was overjoyed, Ning Tao opened his perspective eyes and scanned the valley again and again.


    Where''s the monster?


    Is Shenquan so drinkable?


    After watching for a while, I found that it was really so. The monster didn''t see the shadow, and the East three tigers were all right.


    Looking forward, a small tree with three feet of withered color came into view, and his eyes were fixed on the golden fruit.


    Golden pith fruit!


    If this is in Kunlun, it may not be rare, but this is the original world, the earth, almost barren land.


    Ning Tao is very surprised to be able to produce this treasure. Once he swallows it, he will definitely break through the peak of the ordinary body.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao light Yi a, discover this gold pith fruit has not completely transmuted into gold, there is a little place or red.


    According to my memory, the ripening condition of Jinsui fruit is not harsh, and it can be full-bodied, but it grows slowly.


    In fact, he had a method. Jinsuiguo is only one form of jinsuiguo. The ancients once discovered another form. It can be cultivated with blood essence to make it Blood marrow fruit!The two are completely different.


    The former can wash the marrow, the latter can change the serum marrow, it is like the body''s most hungry for the most scarce nutrients.


    Shiquan Dabu pill is a kind of material to make up for losses. The blood marrow fruit is a gain that ascends when you are full.


    The value of the two is very different!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining. Although there are some risks in doing so, it''s better not to do anything if you are afraid of your hands and feet.


    Z is Q version Z head C hair r


    a ruthless, directly cut a wound in the palm of the hand, clenched into a fist, squeezed the blood on the fruit, ticking


    East three tigers are swallowing water, drinking, to see this scene can not help but be shocked, and the reaction of golden marrow fruit is to let him surprised, actually completely wrapped in blood.


    This Is this a demon fruit?


    He was scared out of his wits for a moment, and looked around in a panic. Then he realized that there was a monster.


    Ning Tao''s face turned white. This golden pith fruit is really drinkable. It has been cultivated three times according to the needs of memory. As long as it can be absorbed completely, once the blood cocoon is broken, it will be the day of its birth.


    According to a slight estimation,


    should take more than half a day.


    I hope I can succeed. Otherwise, this harvest will not be worth the loss. The holy spring alone is not enough to satisfy him.


    After the first successful cultivation, Ning Tao was relieved. Regardless of the wound, he went to the holy spring and took a sip.


    After a careful taste, I found that although this thing is not as good as the elixir, it also has something that the elixir does not have.


    "Master Ning, why can''t you take this holy spring away? Once it''s not frozen for a long time, it will evaporate. What''s the matter? Can''t you take it away?" Dongsanhu frowned and didn''t understand.


    Ning Tao heard the speech and pondered for a while, then said: "here is a spiritual vein, but it is the root. If you take it away, it is equivalent to boundless water, and it will soon dissipate in the world."


    "A jade bottle should last longer."


    Dongsanhu is a little depressed. It seems that he can only drink here. Although his strength is enhanced, his stomach is full


    At the same time, a large number of underground dark strongmen, including the three underground kings, under the leadership of Johnny, speed up the approach!

 Chapter 1442

    "Tick, tick, tick...!"


    Ning Tao''s face is pale and full of blood. This is his third cultivation, and it is also the most important one for success or failure.


    Because he has perspective eyes, he can judge some tiny steps, guide the big ones from the small ones, and avoid making mistakes. Sometimes doing a big thing is often destroyed by the details.


    In the line of sight, the gorgeous golden color of jinsuiguo is no longer there. Instead, it reflects the red like blood.


    The withered tree is withering more and more. When the fruit is ripe, its mission will come to an end.


    "Drink Ah, ah...! "


    The ear spreads a hard cry, Ning Tao side head sees, affirmation is east three tiger that guy do of wonderful work.


    Sure enough, the latter is holding a huge heavy ice stone in the valley running frantically, covered with white steam.


    If you look carefully, you can notice that his lower abdomen is like August of pregnancy. It''s tight and high. It''s nothing else inside. It''s just a stomach of holy spring that he drinks and gradually digests.


    In order to drink more Shenquan, he racked his brains to figure out how to drink more, do sports, fight boxing, Shhh


    "Cough!"


    In a word, he has used all the methods that can be used. According to Ning Tao''s rough estimation, he has drunk more than two buckets of water dispensers for ordinary residents, which is still due to absorption.


    In fact, Ning Tao didn''t tell him that if he wanted to take away the holy spring, he needed to use space magic tools, or use a big magic power to take away the spirit pulse of the spring eye.


    But these two, East three tigers is how also can''t do, but look at him, no matter which one can do.


    The aura in the valley is very strong, almost comparable to the ordinary places in the Kunlun Kingdom, but now it is obviously weakening. The reason is It''s a three foot tree under my command.


    A white funnel is formed above it. It spirals down like a whirlwind. It''s all aura, but it''s swallowed by a big mouth.


    Can form a vision, indicating that the maturity is also fast.


    At a certain moment, Ning Tao''s pupil shrank, and he quickly moved away his bloody palm. His face was tense, and the golden pith fruit seemed to be saturated.


    From a distance, it looks like a blood cell, and it''s still condensing into blood scabs at a very fast speed, devouring aura


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help but feel relieved. He has done all he can do. Whether he can succeed or not depends on this small tree. It can almost bear fruit in an hour.


    "Roar Boom


    The roar brought him back.


    The East three tigers roared and hit the rock, as if they had endless strength. The rock walls were full of cracks.


    Ning Tao nods. This guy is very powerful. No wonder he can survive in the dark underground world and make a lot of friends. He is really a character


    Tighten your coat and cover your head. It will be colder and colder here as aura disappears. It''s hard for human beings to survive.


    After drinking a mouthful of Shenquan, he dripped some water on the wound of his palm. After that, he immediately sat down beside a small tree, meditating and recovering, working against heaven


    "Roar Ah, ah


    East three tiger in the heart that call a bitter, in this ghost place where he get jade bottle, can only bite a tooth to fight a life dead to drink.


    I''d rather be held to death than be angry.


    "Grandma''s leg, break it for me...!"


    New XW fastest 6 "_ W


    outside the valley, a large number of uninvited guests came.


    Johnny also has the old wine root, with a large number of strong attack, from a distance, it seems that even the wind and snow are afraid.


    When they saw the valley, a group of people were boiling. After walking in this icy and snowy place for so long, they finally found their destination, Shenquan, not far in front of them.


    "Ha ha Holy spring, here I am


    Some dignified figures are crazy and can''t wait to rush inside, as if they can come first served.


    The major dark organizations keep up with each other with greed and ambition in their eyes. Everyone has his own dream in his heart


    At the end of the crowd, the three kings walked side by side, as if walking in their own back garden.


    Seeing this gang of looters, they just disdain to smile. They don''t look at these people. With their terrible strength, only the two people around them need to be careful


    "Boom boom!"


    The narrow mouth of the valley was directly blown open, and a group of strong people swarmed in, with crazy and happy faces.


    "Holy spring, is It''s the holy spring


    A spring is surging ceaselessly. It seems that it can make a jingle sound in the clarity. The strong aura makes the whole body comfortable.


    "My God, there are so many holy springs!"


    "If all the genes are drunk, how many people will wake up to their talents and advance by leaps and bounds Ha ha


    "Don''t rob, damn it, these are all mine. Who dares to move? I''ll fight with him. They''re all mine!"


    These people completely ignored Ning Tao and Dong Sanhu, staring at Shenquan and licking their scarlet lips.They were also awakened, looking at the sudden appearance of a large group of people, some confused, feel suddenly ignored.


    Dongsanhu came to ningtao''s side, his face was a little white, and he said: "this What''s the matter? How come so many people come out all of a sudden? It seems that they are all from the underground world. "


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, judging by his breath that these people were not weak, but the three people outside the valley were all between Bo Zhongyi and hiroichi Watanabe, and even some were slightly better than others.


    "Who are they?"


    "They should all be the strong ones on the black list. I can call many of them famous. I saw ten of the top 20 on the black list As many as possible, "dongsanhu''s words are repressive.


    Just as Ning Tao was about to open his mouth, a big man with a big figure rushed over and all the stones on the ground were jumping.


    He still roared in his mouth: "hum, how can there be two oriental yellow monkeys? Get out of here. The holy spring here belongs to my Western dark world, two weak mole ants!"


    As soon as the words came out, their faces became gloomy.


    Outside the valley, the three kings took a leisurely walk.


    The God of light looked at the valley and said, "this place is not simple. It reminds me of some legends. It''s related to an interesting race."


    Thoreau''s eyes narrowed and his mouth sneered.


    Seeing this, Thor Zhan Jiu said with great interest: "I know a lot about those legends. The famous wolf God Valley, who hasn''t done any investigation in those years."


    The God of light was dumbfounded and said mysteriously, "it is said that in ancient Europe, a plague broke out on the mainland and people died one after another, but a young man survived."


    "It is said that he was rescued from some origins, but after a long time, no one can investigate, and he not only survived, but also had three sons, which brings him to the interesting place."


    Thor war ten and blood ghost solo, if thinking, completely a pair of audience meaning, eyes shining with inexplicable color.


    "Two of his three sons are unfortunate. One is bitten by a bat infected with the virus, the other is bitten by a wolf infected with the virus, and the other is a human being."


    The God of light blinked in his eyes and said mysteriously, "the two elder brothers of this human race, because they were bitten, have mutated, which is the origin of our two major races in Europe."


    "One of them became the ancestor of the vampire."


    "And the other He became the ancestor of the werewolf

 Chapter 1443

    When the God of light spoke, he looked at the blood ghost solo with a sense of playfulness, and his eyes were shining with unknown color.


    Soro, the blood ghost, had a vicious smile on his mouth and said, "your story is a bit of a rotten street. My ears are almost hearing the cocoon. Is there no other new pattern?"


    The God of light smiles and shines.


    Thor war ten is carefully pondering over the story, looked at the blood ghost solo, and slightly looked at the wolf valley.


    "I see...!"


    He smacked his mouth and suddenly said with a smile: "there is a legend in the wolf valley. It is said that there are many ferocious wolves living in the valley. They are almost demons. The full moon night club comes out to make trouble."


    "The people of ice wolf Town are said to have some unknown ability to communicate, communicate and even live with wolves, which is why they are reluctant to move."


    "You know some data. The wolf Valley does not exist in general. There is a holy spring, which is not what I expected. The so-called monster should It''s just some strange wolves. "


    Strange wolf!


    The God of light and the blood ghost solo gave a strange smile and nodded their heads at the same time. Unexpectedly, there was a tacit understanding among them.


    "By the way, what do you think of Ning Tao? It''s said that he''s very powerful. He''s known as the invincible in the divine realm and the myth of the time," said the blood ghost solo.


    The God of light smiles brightly and does not respond.


    "It''s very arrogant to destroy the sword sage and collapse the sky tower. One person will fight against a thousand troops. What''s more, it''s interesting to sweep three fighters with unknown things."


    Thoreau, the blood ghost, seems to be joking.


    "Well, it''s just against a rotten old man. If I decide the outcome in a few moves, it''s still a question whether an old man who has lived for nearly a hundred years can draw his sword!"


    "And the sky tower is a dead thing, which is equivalent to standing for them to fight. It can only be said that the island people are too stupid, too stupid. With this IQ, it''s normal for the tolerance world to be crushed."


    Thor war ten words disdain road.


    The God of light said with a faint smile, "how do you explain the army? Do you mean that the establishment of 4000 people in the 14 brigades of the island nation is dry food, and you can''t let foreign affairs interfere with your own judgment?"


    "Well, as far as the level of the island army is concerned, they are all those who are empty of their kidneys. These years have been so comfortable that they may not be able to hold their guns. They are useless."


    A haze appeared on the face of Thor Zhanshi.


    The God of light shakes his head and smiles. He is too lazy to argue.


    Seeing this, Thoreau, the blood ghost, said with a smile: "even if these reasons are true, we''ve all seen the live broadcast of how the three fighters were bombed down."


    "That''s a very interesting move...!"


    Thor Zhanshi''s whole body bursts out thunder light, his eyes are like electricity, and it seems that he has been poked to the pain, and a thunder beast''s eyes are wide open.


    "Hum, isn''t he known as invincible under the divine realm? Isn''t he known as the myth of the time? When this happens, we will declare war on the sky tower of the island country and crush him with our strength."


    "A person who is only opportunistic, should not belong to him, he should not touch, otherwise, he will die miserably."


    The God of light and the blood ghost Thoreau looked at each other, and their interesting eyes narrowed. This attitude should be behind.


    "That''s interesting...!"


    In the friendly conversation and laughter of the three of them, a dull and loud noise suddenly came from the valley, and the spirit power burst out.


    Three people facial expression a change, what accident happened? It can''t be a strange wolf


    In the valley, just as the big man came swearing, every time he stepped, it was like a small earthquake. If he made a big move, the whole valley seemed to be about to collapse.


    Heibang 19, Taiyue!


    Dongsanhu''s pupil shrinks. How can he not recognize such an obvious sign? It was the existence he admired at the beginning.


    "You want to die, get out of here!"


    A strong man naturally has the pride of a strong man. What''s more, the East three tigers, who have greatly increased their strength, immediately have their eyes wide open, and their fierce strength is concentrated in one punch. Their strength is like a raging wave.


    The ice and snow on the ground were shattered by the force of this fist, which made a mark several meters long.


    Ning Tao negative hand light look at, the strength of this fist is very difficult to resist, it seems that he become stronger a lot.


    The strong people in the valley have noticed that they would be scared in the past, but they are all dignified people, and now they have scarlet tongues


    In the face of the domineering blow of the East three tigers, Tai Yue showed a grim smile at the corner of his mouth. He even used his burly figure to fight against the blow. At this moment, he seemed to turn into a mountain.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a meteor hitting the ground, eardrum tingling.


    Dongsanhu snorted. He felt as if he had hit layers of iron. He could interrupt an old tree, but now he was slightly injured and his right arm was numb for a short time.


    Just when he was shocked, his eyes were suddenly shrouded in darkness, and two huge fists such as the lid of a pot were smashed down."Boom!"


    The ice and snow with a radius of tens of meters were cut into pieces.


    As soon as dongsanhu stepped on the ground, his body retreated suddenly. He barely avoided the blow. If he was hit, he would be finished.


    "Boom boom!"


    Tai Yue came running with a grim smile. The whole valley was shaken and shaken, and the gravel was scattered, just like a giant beast.


    "Boom!"


    One punch, vacuum within a few meters.


    East three tigers continue to retreat, his face a little white, he is to recognize his strength, barely able to fight with him.


    He''s big, but he''s slow.


    However, if you act fast, your strength is too weak.


    So down can only be entangled, but Taiyue only black list 19, there are more than a dozen strong around.


    "No, I can''t stop it!"


    Dongsanhu groaned in his heart, and his face was bitter. The enemy''s strength was several times that of him, so there must be no hope.


    Damn, how come so many strong people come all at once?


    Now, Ning Tao is the only one to watch. He is known as the myth of the time, equivalent to the first person in the dark world. He can shock the whole world. Should he be able to resist it?


    He is entangled here, and Ning Tao is also watched by more than a dozen people, all of them with a grim smile.


    One of the feminine women in black came out licking her scarlet tongue, with a pair of greedy eyes staring at Ning Tao with a green light:


    "Oh, it''s not good to let Miss and sister love you, little brother, but sister hasn''t opened scarlet for a long time."


    "Viper woman, don''t die in his crotch."


    A group of black list strongmen laugh wildly. Tai Yue has stopped the East three tigers, and no one thinks that he can survive and his face is determined.


    Even if a black coat wrapped him, the brim of his hat covered half of his face. A Chinese, half of his beautiful face looked a little peaceful. How could he beat the snake woman?


    At this time, Ning Tao slowly stretched out a hand.

 Chapter 1444

    q} The original Z head m hair U (


    Viper woman, a curse woman born in Africa.


    It is said that she married when she was a teenager, but on the wedding night, her man was bitten by a green king snake and a group of snakes.


    At that time, some people didn''t believe in evil. In addition, the snake woman was very amazing and attractive. She was a beautiful dark snake.


    The first one I can''t help is the bridegroom''s younger brother, the Viper woman''s younger brother-in-law, who wants to do something wrong


    Snake woman intoxicated, but about to be violated, green snake with a group of younger brother came again, professional anti pornography team.


    And the second time, it turned out to be the groom''s father!


    The two sons are gone, and the incense is about to be cut off. On the one hand, they are evil. On the other hand, they want to inherit the family. For this reason, he specially found two strong helpers for fear of accidents.


    This time, the snake woman hurt her heart. When they were about to succeed, she burst out and killed the three people.


    When the green snake came with her little brother, it was over. When she left, there was a woman with a cold heart.


    Soon after that, the Viper woman showed her glory in the dark world, and countless men who watched her died miserably.


    And she also went straight to the black list with amazing strength. It is said that any man who has seen the green king snake None of them survived.


    A group of black list strong people did not look down on her, this woman''s strength is very strange, they encounter also very headache.


    She twisted the waist of the water snake, a charming green tattoo looming, only the wisp on her body, the pattern revealed seems to be black snake scale, the whole person is very coquettish.


    Stepping on the grass, the latter withers rapidly.


    "Jie Jie Little brother, come on, little sister, let you experience the Western Paradise, the delicious taste of marrow... "


    As she approached, she licked her tongue and hooked her hands. She was full of temptation, as if she had a low-level flattery.


    Ning Tao''s face is indifferent. He looks at her step by step. When she is ten meters away, he suddenly marks a gully.


    "Those who cross this line will die!"


    "Those who are ten meters near here will be killed without mercy!"


    As soon as the words came out, all the strong men in the dark world were angry. Where on earth did they come from?


    Because of the heavy snow, Ning Tao''s black coat was tightly wrapped, and the brim of his hat covered half of his face.


    For a moment, no one found it was Ning Tao.


    The eyes of the venomous snake are green, and the green tattoo on her body seems to be alive. With the muscle wriggling, she seems to be breathing the snake''s letter. In a faint sense, a green king snake bites her.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and the whole person stands on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the venomous snake woman began to laugh ferociously, with disdain on her face. She licked her jade finger and said, "I''m a strong man. Cut, I''ll see how I bite your blood vessels."


    See her rush up, many of the strong in the dark world disdain to smile, the end, the original is just a silly boy.


    When the venomous snake woman crossed the gully, Ning Tao''s mouth appeared cold, stretched out a golden awn and slowly pointed out.


    "Pure Yang finger!"


    The golden awn penetrates the void like a dragon.


    In the blink of an eye, she came to the snake woman, who was shocked. Her eyes were green, her long tusks were prominent, and there was a real shadow of the snake king behind her.


    "Yi Hiss


    The snake king just showed his ferocity, but there was a hole on the venomous snake woman''s forehead. Her brain was burned, and she could not die any more.


    A group of black list strongmen were stunned. They were so famous in the underground world that they were killed by one finger. It seemed that they didn''t even have the strength to fight back?


    "Plop!"


    The coquettish corpse fell to the ground with a frozen expression.


    The whole scene was still, and even the three tigers of Taiyue East, who fought there, withdrew their hands and went back to both camps.


    A group of black list strong with the eyes of fear to see Ning Tao, who is this person, he is the strongest one.


    Dong Sanhu returns to Ning Tao and swallows his saliva. The poisonous snake woman, who is stronger than Tai Yue, is dead. It''s terrible. She deserves to be master Ning!


    Ning Tao sneers, this woman actually uses the skill of soul illusion with him, I''m afraid the green king snake is just her blood.


    Playing with fire in front of the burning God, are you qualified!


    Judging from the strength of the top ten in the Asian League just now, he never looked at the top ten.


    After a moment of stalemate, a pale man came out and said hoarsely: "I don''t care who you are. No one dares to stand in my way. You will die miserably."


    Walking blade of judgment, the sixth "doomsday" on the black list!


    A group of black list strongmen are very happy to see this. This is the cruel stubble in the legend. Dare to stand in his way, your end is coming.


    "Cang!"


    A thick sound of mecha, slowly friction.


    Doomsday pulled out the blade of judgment from behind, a pair of wooden eyes only know how to kill, the pace has never stopped.It is said that his origin is very old. No one ever knows what he wants to do or what he wants to do. He only knows that he can''t get in his way. Otherwise, he dares to kill him in the divine realm.


    The most famous one is the killing three years ago. The sword of God, which is famous in the underground world, almost ranks the first in the strength of the group, and there are three black list strongmen under its command.


    And their leader is black list top ten, but on that day, the end of the day appeared, directly without scruple to the sword of God, someone stopped, but he killed all the way.


    When he left covered with blood, some strong people braved to see, shocked to find that the sword of God was washed with blood, three black list strong people died, it seems that there is no resistance.


    After this war, his name of doomsday is worthy of the name.


    Ning Tao looked up at him, his face was indifferent. Although the murderous spirit had hit his face, he didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    "Step, step!"


    At this moment, the end of the day to cross that gully.


    But without waiting for Ning Tao''s hand, the latter burst out the idea of matchless sword. The Epee has no edge, but it has a kind of desolation.


    "Doomsday Judgment


    A hoarse booze suddenly thrust the sword to the bottom of the earth. The earth was shocked, and a terrible force poured in.


    A mysterious force ran to ningtao in a straight line, and the earth was pulled out of a long gully, as if it was divided into two by something, and it would rush to the foot of the former in the blink of an eye.


    "Hum!"


    "Spirit Kill


    With the first change of the candle dragon, the sword of the spirit split into the mind of Doomsday in an instant. It was rotten there.


    "Boom!"


    "Plop!"


    The attack of the terror formation was overwhelming, but at the foot of Ning Tao, the smoke suddenly disappeared and a corpse fell to the ground.


    Sixth on the black list, doomsday, stares to death?


    The East three tigers, including a group of black list experts, are all silly. They open their chin wide and can''t close, as if they can show their fists into their mouths.


    "Ning Tao!"


    Up to now, this name is the only one left in people''s minds. This man, who has just been praised as the myth of the time, is the only one.


    A group of black list strong faces bitter, some regret, how they did not expect, a Chinese so powerful, can row on the number of few, or only Ning Tao!


    "Pa Pa!"


    There was a burst of applause at the mouth of the valley. It was very casual.


    The spirit of the black list experts is boosted. Yes, although Ning Tao is powerful, their three eldest brothers are still behind.


    Looking around, there is a Thor surrounded by thunder and lightning, with angry eyes, a blood ghost with a smile and a big mouth, and a bright god with a bright smile all the time.


    The three kings of the underground world!


    As soon as dongsanhu saw them, his face suddenly turned crazy. As if he saw the evil star, his original self-confidence disappeared in an instant.


    "No No way

 Chapter 1445

    "Ju It''s them


    Dongsanhu''s face is bitter, his confidence has been completely destroyed, and his body trembles with fear.


    Although this is the first time he has seen the three people with his own eyes, who is not clear about the appearance of the three kings in the dark underground world? For example, do you know the headmaster of your school!


    Among the top figures in the blacklist, dongsanhu has long been a thunderbolt, but it is precisely because they are clear that they are hopeless and even powerless.


    God of light!


    Blood ghost!


    Thor!


    There are also a large number of underground strongmen. There are more than ten of the top 20 on the blacklist, which is almost equivalent to the arrival of darkness.


    If Kensei Watanabe is here, I''m afraid he will either run away or surrender, because a Thor alone can challenge him, let alone the siege of this vast area of powerful people.


    If the heart a horizontal, dare to let the divine realm exchange blood body!


    "Mr. Ning, can you beat this blockbuster alone?"


    Dongsanhu groaned bitterly, with no bottom at all.


    As long as you don''t break through the divine realm, it means that you are still at the same level. No matter how loud and invincible your name is, you are still at the same level with them.


    Can a young man beat a large group of young people? Either you are an adult or a young man, or you wait to die.


    "Ning Tao!"


    Soro, the blood ghost, was slightly surprised. They were still discussing him just now, but they didn''t expect to see a real person in a flash.


    There is no need to think about it. It''s definitely Ning Tao. It''s not a divine realm to be able to kill the two blacklists at will. I''m afraid they can''t think of anyone else except Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Ning Tao, if you beat hiroichi Watanabe, you will become the number one in the black list and the underground world. I''ll respect you. How about 90% of Shenquan?"


    Blood ghost Soro''s insidious smile way.


    90%?


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of the dark strong were red.


    Why?


    What if he beat hiroichi Watanabe?


    That old guy is the old generation many years ago, a bad old man. If there was no such a war, I''m afraid they would have forgotten that there was still this man and thought he would have died long ago!


    Now the black list number one, they only know the God of light, what bullshit Ning Tao, boring myth, don''t know!


    If you want 90% divine spring, do you have life to take it!


    A group of strong people are fierce, and their eyes are red. In the blink of an eye, they share a common hatred and regard Ning Tao as their mortal enemy.


    It''s easy to say nothing about the holy spring. We don''t care if you are the first. But if you dare to touch the holy spring, we will kill you first, and the holy land will kill you


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, this guy pushed himself to the top of the wave as soon as he met. It''s interesting.


    What a move to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf!


    He sneered, but he didn''t pay attention to it, because his ambition is much bigger than this. If he wants to satisfy himself, he is too small.


    Immediately, his face was calm, and he blurted out: "those who are ten meters away from here will be killed without mercy!"


    Hiss!


    As soon as the words came out, it was as if the explosive barrel had been ignited.


    "I''ll go to your uncle. This is something from the western world. What do you wear as a smelly monkey from the eastern world? Get out, get out...!"


    The ninth black list destroyer roared angrily.


    "Well said, m, a dog from the eastern world dares to come here to show off his power and act wildly everywhere. Believe it or not, you will have your life to come back."


    Taiyue thumped his chest and roared.


    Blood ghost solo eyebrows a Shu, the corner of the mouth immediately exposed irony, a don''t know the so-called arrogant, brain damage.


    On one side, the God of light has his own aura, which is very bright, hazy and faintly smiling.


    This side is calm, but the other side is rioting. The fierce temper of Raytheon Zhanshi suddenly surges up, and his whole body is thunderstruck, as if bathing in a sea of thunder and roaring.


    "Roar!"


    "Ning Tao, get out of here. I want you to know that you can''t touch some things and names."


    The thunder god is angry, and the clouds cover the top of the valley.


    Dongsanhu was so scared that he felt numb. His terrible power was really terrible. He didn''t even have the courage to fight.


    A group of black list strong excited to red, come, come, Raytheon boss is going to fight, he''s dead!


    Ning Tao coldly glance, this kind of power is really not inferior to the sword saint, but not to the divine realm also want to challenge him.


    Death!


    Thor roared and rushed over, as if it were moving thunder and lightning. The speed was so fast that the naked eye couldn''t react.


    "Hands of Reimer!"


    One arm gathers a lot of thunder and lightning, and it seems to be a lightning needle. Ferocious thunder and lightning crisscross the polar sky.


    Ning Tao gives a cold smile. Although his cultivation is weak, he is determined against heaven. He also has arrogance.


    "Taixu ancient Sutra, Taixian seal!"An immortal shadow from ancient times walks through time and space. It seems to be in the process of making a seal. It is slowly pushed to the present life.


    One print and one hand collide.


    "Boom!"


    All the snow, ice and rocks with a radius of 100 meters are crushed.


    Dozens of strong people''s eardrums trembled, and a strong wind surged, like a torrent of raging waves, sweeping hundreds of meters across the plain.


    The East three tigers were so close that they almost didn''t lift their head into the pool. They clasped their fingers and roared tenaciously to resist.


    And the center of the riot, there was a standoff!


    The spirit power in Ning Tao''s body doesn''t flow out like money. The immortal seal is close to the essence, hazy and mysterious.


    But on the face of Raytheon war ten, there is a satirical mockery. This is Ning Tao''s so-called strength. He feels that he is the tenth in the black list. How can he be so weak!


    Isn''t this man Ning Tao?


    As soon as his eyes narrowed, a trace of ferocity appeared immediately. No matter who he was, there was only one step left from death.


    He had a crazy grin on his face, and the thunder and lightning burst out on his right hand. At this moment, everyone in the valley seemed to be staring at by a heavenly power.


    "Fall!"


    "Boom...!"


    The sky of the polar realm is full of thunder and lightning. It''s led down. It''s like thunder.


    "Boom!"


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao and his wife were struck by thunder and lightning, just like thunder sea, full of dazzling light.


    A group of strong people were shocked. Is this the limit that human beings can achieve? They can control the sky thunder and create a vision. No wonder Zhan 10 will be called the God of thunder. It really deserves its reputation.


    Blood ghost solo disdains to shake his head. Ning Tao''s fighting consciousness makes him disappointed, so easily trapped.


    "Lord Thor, he will be OK, so the terrible thunder and lightning fall on him, isn''t it equivalent to suicide attack?" The destroyer had a nervous way.


    The God of light said with a smile, "have you ever seen a man playing with fire set himself on fire? Similarly, although Thor will be injured, it doesn''t matter. On the contrary, Ning Tao will suffer."


    Thoreau, the blood ghost, also said with a grim smile: "not only that, thunder can conduct electricity. Once it is touched, it is equivalent to marking. You have no choice but to use your body to resist it!"


    "I''m afraid Ning Tao is going to be cut into pieces. It''s really stupid. I believe in Raytheon''s sophistry. His strength doesn''t deserve to take those halos and make a fuss."


    A group of strong suddenly, fear immediately dissipated a lot.


    All of a sudden, the thunder sea shot out a panic figure, the naked silver and copper skin showed a metallic feeling, and the crowd also heard a row of uproar, it turned out to be Thor!


    Without waiting for them to close their mouths, the thunder sea suddenly surged up violently, and the thunder and lightning that had been harmed all shrank to A pair of crystal clear hands.


    M ~ JF first


    is gradually compressed into a handle Thunder spear!


    Ning Tao is not angry and powerful. He has a wrong step and a bent body, forming a perfect arc. He takes the body of every body as the bow body, the domineering spirit of the anti heaven decision as the bow string, and the lightning spear compressed by the spirit is the Lightning Arrow that destroys the heaven and the earth.


    "Boom!"


    Under countless startled eyes, Ning Tao throws.


    "No...!"

 Chapter 1446

    The spear, which is completely compressed by thunder and lightning, is kneaded by the power of spirit. It has human power, natural power and unlimited power.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are as bright as electricity, his clothes are also broken, and a beautiful and familiar face is revealed. It''s true that he is the man who created a miracle not long ago!


    At this moment, his whole body muscles bulged like a dragon, his right hand holding the lightning spear was full of explosive force, and the soles of his feet stepped forward, and the thunder and arrows that destroyed the sky and the earth shot at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder spear cuts the dragon like a thunder dragon roaring.


    Thunder God war ten saw this scene, his face was pale, from which he felt the terror of death, although he can not be afraid of lightning, but who dares to block the speed of sound?


    Immediately on the spot a roll, desperate to avoid this attack, and a group of black list strong also scared not light, crazy to avoid.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a meteor falling to the ground, exploding, layers of soil being lifted, the force of terror hitting everywhere.


    "Cough...!"


    Raytheon scrambled out of the soil, panting violently, and his dignified face was covered with mud, like mud rolling.


    His eyes were red. When did Thor suffer such humiliation, or was he slapped in the face by his own strength and slapped in the face of the whole underground dark world.


    "Roar, you want to die...!"


    Thor rushed up, because the breath of Ning Tao was extremely weak, like the power was suddenly evacuated.


    Soro, the blood ghost, looked at the clothes stained with mud. He was so angry that blue tendons jumped on his forehead and licked his scarlet lips. Now that it''s time to separate fame and wealth, he can''t be without him.


    A group of black list winners are also red eyed. It''s like a cake in front of us. As long as we eat it, we will surely have boundless scenery.


    When you get older, if anyone mentions that one in his ear, the myth of defeating the swordsman in those years will be ranked first in the black list, you can immediately jump up and point at him and say boldly.


    "Oh, just him. I used to cut him in those years."


    With this in mind, Tai Yue, the destroyer, the seventh black list Luocha girl It''s all swarming up.


    He was struck several times by thunder. Seeing this, dongsanhu showed his despair. Is this going to end? It seems that he has gone wrong.


    Ning Tao can''t challenge the whole dark world!


    Now I don''t have any strength. My spiritual power is exhausted. It''s estimated that any strong man can abuse him. How can I fight?


    Myth It''s coming to an end!


    Looking at a large number of strong people rushing forward with a grim smile, their faces are filled with ecstasy, as if they are a big treasure, one by one can''t wait for the monkeys to come and snatch, their eyes are burning.


    Ning Tao smiles coldly. He really thinks that he has no power to fight any more. Is he ready to slaughter the lamb? It''s ridiculous.


    Three elixirs in your mouth, swallow one!


    "Kill him As long as we kill him, we are a myth. Let the eastern world watch. I think the western world can''t be provoked and insulted. Its glory needs us to defend. "


    The thunder god gathers the thunder blade, and the blood ghost turns into a sharp claw. A lot of people take out their weapons one after another, and even jump up high


    But just at this critical moment, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, and the shadow of Zhenwu emperor with strong Taoist rhyme appeared in the sky. He was so overbearing that he seemed to see Zhenwu become empty.


    "One hand to pinch the fist knot, one hand to pinch the immortal seal!"


    "Kill!"


    As soon as you step on it, it''s like a dragon king is going to destroy the world!


    A group of strong people were scared to shiver, gape, hair What happened? How could he suddenly fight again?


    Just now, he looked like a rabbit, but now he looks like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. Is this guy deliberately pretending to be invincible and deliberately trying to pit them? M, it''s obvious.


    Trap,


    a trap to plot their approach!


    A group of people yell and look sad and indignant. They have seen the live broadcast and know Ning Tao''s power. How can they be exhausted? Liar, big liar, what''s your conscience as a strong man?


    Although the Thunder God was shocked and angry, his dignity as the third king did not allow him to shrink back. He could only bite his teeth and dance the thunder blade to rush up.


    Thoreau''s brow was frowned and his face was a little gloomy, but then he was relieved that it would make him die faster. His hands turned into blood claws and killed him like a ghost.


    "Fight


    The three fought together in the blink of an eye, and the whole valley was shaking violently, as if a giant were stamping his feet.


    The two of them have to kill for dignity, but the rest of them are different. Compared with the three kings, they are pawns. Who will go in if they know it''s a trap?


    The destroyer coughed up a drop of blood and pretended to be miserable. A large number of people fell into trouble. The Luocha girl covered her belly. What''s more hateful is that she pretended to be a relative.


    But these are not the most impressive. Taiyue, the 19th member of the blacklist, is at the top of the list. His huge size of more than two meters makes him very brave. Every step is a deep footprint.


    Aware that it was not right, he deliberately bumped into a small stone and then fell to the ground like a diamond."Ouch, it''s killing me..."


    A group of black list strong face black, muscle shaking.


    East three tiger opened big chin, for a long time close not close, immediately is a burst of ecstasy, originally rather elder is intentionally pretend.


    Wonderful, wonderful.


    Brave and resourceful, worthy of our generation model!


    The bright god''s mouth is smiling, and his eyes are very deep. He can''t understand his vague idea.


    At this time, the three fight in full swing, Raytheon has gradually tended to be weak, and the blood ghost is more and more scared, this ningtao how strange to rising?


    No,


    we are weaker, he is the same!


    Blood ghost Soro eyes a stare, immediately understand the reason, I''m afraid this is Ning Tao''s step fundamental.


    Immediately roared: "Thor, with your move, let''s try our best to kill him, or he will die."


    With that, the whole body''s blood gas was so rich that it turned into a blood mist and wrapped him up, as if he were pregnant with a devil.


    Thunder God can''t help but stare big eyes, actually so quickly used this move, damn, immediately roared, a black hair was a hedgehog inverted, "crackling" thunder.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and the two of them intend to finish him with all their strength. The fluctuation makes his whole body sweat.


    "Damn it


    "Sacrifice, blood ghost King claw!"


    "Angry Ray Gang


    Two strong enough to compete with the divine realm boiling, a dark red as blood of the ghost claw out, ghost gas.


    A silver pillar of thunder came through the void.


    Countless people stare big eyes, these two attacks even if it is the divine realm also want to retreat, in other words, they will only become dregs.


    Ning Tao, can you stop it?


    Under the attention of all people, Ning Tao slowly closed his eyes. In the center of his eyebrows, he seemed to open a vision of the spirit. Everything outside was clearly visible, and the power of the spirit was surging wildly.


    R is the first YT of C_


    "Ma God comes out and sweeps all directions!"


    I saw a silver rainbow across the sun and moon, easily cut the silver thunder column, and cut it like a bloody ghost claw with a meteor like posture.


    "Hum!"


    There seems to be a cold hum in the void, holding it with one claw.


    But not a blink of an eye, a bright silver rainbow to the sky, ferocious as the essence of the blood ghost King claw is divided into two.


    "Ah


    A strange scream, there is a roar: "God of light, you do not move more to wait for when?"


    When the God of light in the valley heard the words, he raised an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth and stepped out like a God.


    No.1 in the black list, let''s go!

 Chapter 1447

    The God of light is like a God coming down to earth.


    The Seven Sacred rings rise from the back of my head, and the whole person is covered with a bright light, so holy that it does not stain the red world.


    A group of black list strongmen roared hysterically, their eyes were fanatical, their whole body was convulsed, almost revered as gods. The leader of the dark world was about to fight, the strongest in the dark.


    No one knows his background, only that once he was born, he easily occupied the black list See you


    With the breeze, the valley fell into a long silence.


    Ning Tao gaped at the God of light, that kind of humility can not find a trace of flaws, living in I''m actually seeing him.


    Dongsanhu''s eyes are almost jumping out, and the whole person is scared out of his wits. Is there something wrong with my ears?


    Thor war ten and blood ghost Solo''s expression is frozen, a heart seems to have experienced 100000 times of great disillusionment, invisible was heavily slapped, there is a sense of vertigo in front of me.


    Luocha girl''s eyelids turned and she fainted directly.


    The saboteur''s wrist was twisted directly, but he didn''t know the pain.


    Tai Yue''s eyes glared like a light bulb. He almost vomited out his heart and kept bleeding. His eyes turned black.


    The valley was still silent, and no one spoke.


    The God of light bowed respectfully, as if he was a junior, and was more respectful to his elders.


    "No You''re welcome, "Ning Tao said casually.


    But who knows, the God of light worshipped again and said, "thank you for your gift."


    Dozens of people vomit three liters of blood in an instant, dozens of people faint on the spot, Thor blood ghost

 Chapter 1448

    Once famous underground dark world, a group of black list strongmen are ferocious, which makes all countries fear.


    Such a group of fierce existence, but it is at this moment spitting blood, fainting, dizzy dizziness, in the blink of an eye down a large, black list top 20 down eight.


    Thunder God battle eleven stuffy hum, half kneel on the ground, whole body blood and blood rapid riot, a pair of copper bell like eyes climb blood, issued a startling roar: "God of light!"


    His side of the blood ghost solo eyes bulge, mouth can not stop bleeding, this kind of damage is stronger than the physical pain.


    "Damn Two bastards


    Ning Tao is really shocked, the black list first also too to face it, solemnly bow to him.


    (


    although they were secretly happy, they were more upset.


    If you fight with me for hundreds of rounds and I win, you can say that again, but you salute instead of fighting?


    Victory always comes suddenly


    "If so, God of light, it turns out that you really come from there. Well, really well, you''ve been hiding from the whole world for more than ten years," said Thoreau, the blood ghost.


    Thor Zhan Shitong shuddered, and a touch of clarity appeared in his eyes. He was shocked and said, "I understand, son of a bitch, a group of hypocrites. I look down on you."


    Two hysteria, but in exchange for a group of black list of the fool''s eyes, the two boss in the end say what?


    Dongsanhu was also stunned and filled with cool air.


    The God of light was not surprised by their roar. Instead, he disdained to smile and shook his head.


    Ning Tao was in the fog and water, and a kind smile came from his ear: "I''ve seen the bishop. You can regard me as a knight of the temple. Lord Thomas once taught me..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao trembled, his mouth opened into an O shape, and suddenly looked at the God of light, and the fog finally dispersed.


    Yes, no wonder there is no one else who is crazy about himself in Europe except the believers of the Holy See. It''s also Thomas, the stinky faced man. No wonder he''s ranked first in the black list.


    That smelly face is said to be the first master of the Holy See!


    Even if he became the archbishop, that guy didn''t have any respect for himself. Forget it, don''t worry about with smelly face.


    God of light''s face is still smiling, as if it was not him who lost face just now, but a broken voice made him turn pale.


    "Click...!"


    The complicated crowd turned and looked, then their pupils shrank.


    On a withered tree, there was a blood cell covered with scabs. I didn''t care much about it before, but now it began to crack. The sound was very harsh.


    "Click!"


    Its whole body gradually cracked like porcelain, with numerous cracks. A pure blood gas came out of it.


    "This What''s this? "


    "Not good."


    East three tigers from the nearest, know that this is the demon fruit drink blood, quickly want to run away, but the blood gas but let him pause slowly.


    Sniffing at the tip of the nose, he felt refreshed, his blood flow was smooth and cheerful, and his cultivation was even more refined.


    "My God, is this a miracle?"


    Just when the East three tigers were shocked to feel themselves, a group of black list strongmen also smelled it, and suddenly they all widened their pupils.


    The minor injuries that had been affected by the storm before, as well as the hidden injuries and silting diseases, seemed to have recovered at this moment.


    After ten years of fighting, the life and blood of Thor were calmed down. The whole person was like a stove, hot, and his weak fighting power was restored. His face was shocked and hot.


    "Well Is that a miracle fruit? "


    After sniffing, solo''s eyes were wide open and his whole body was spasmodic, as if the sensitive person had been stimulated, his face was flushed, and his whole blood seemed to be burning


    Every inch of cells, blood in the thirst!


    It''s a good thing. Just smelling it will make my blood even better. If I swallow the fruit, will it make me go against my ancestors and break through the divine realm Also hopeful!


    Thoreau, the blood ghost, was greedy, fanatical, and his hot eyes were staring at the fruit, which he was sure to get.


    Quietly Formed a blood curse!


    At the same time, Raytheon war 10 crushed an instrument, two people seem to do seamless, but they were all seen by one person.


    Ning Tao!


    As soon as his eyes narrowed, he swallowed the last elixir. Recently, he consumed too much and had no time to refine it. It seems that this is the last elixir in the Yangling ring. I believe it''s enough.


    "You two are very dishonest. Didn''t your parents teach you that it would be impolite to always stare at other people''s things, especially to show a stupid face?"


    As soon as they heard this, they suddenly had a strange look on their faces and looked at the corner of the God of light''s mouth with a strange smile.


    "God of light, for so many years, I don''t know if you have guessed the true identity of us. It''s hard to ignore with your temperament?" Thor''s ten inexplicable ways.People look a Su, real identity?


    Most of those who live in the underground world do not know the true origin of others, because they may come today, die tomorrow, or even become your enemy at night.


    But the top ten has always been a controversial existence, people pay too much attention to him and often talk about him.


    Identity is a problem often talked about!


    Who were they before they came to the underworld?


    What identity?


    What is the strength background behind?


    And so on, has always been a big question mark.


    The God of light narrowed his eyes, and his smile was slightly restrained. He had a guess, but he didn''t dare to be sure.


    Blood ghost solo directly facing Ning Tao, youyou way: "Ning Tao, I have to say you are really strong, but we each have the last card, this is to let you force out."


    "Hum, that also proves that his death is coming. I don''t believe that he can keep so weird all the time. This move is just to take your life," said the fierce murderer of Thunder God.


    As soon as the words fell, his hands turned into a strange posture, and his muscles floated violently, which made him feel familiar.


    "Fighting, extreme Tiger


    A tiger was formed in the daytime, the space vibrated, the terrible impact swept all over the world, and the earth cracked inch by inch.


    "Super geneticist," said the God of light.


    The other side is full of blood, sweeping the whole valley, and the ghosts are all over the sky.


    In the sight, the blood fog wrapped by solo''s hands disappeared, and what appeared in front of everyone was a blue faced tusk, full of blood and ferocious like a devil.


    "Vampire, blood clan," without talking to the God of light, everyone blurted out that it was a pure blood clan.


    The God of light''s smile faded and his eyes twinkled. For this identity result, he obviously didn''t have too many accidents.


    But just then, the valley vibrated, and a string of scriptures came from the universe. It was as long as a book, like the most original font in heaven and earth, and gathered into an ancient book.


    "Taixu ancient Scripture, ancient Scripture!"


    Ning Tao murmured in his mouth, and his whole body''s spiritual power converged on this attack, which can be said to be a gamble of everything.


    "Kill

 Chapter 1449

    "Kill Roar


    All three of them hit each other as hard as they could.


    "Boom!"


    The whole valley is shaking, the rocks are collapsing, the wind is roaring, but they all deliberately avoid the place of Xiaochi. If it is destroyed, there is no hope for anyone.


    Among the ten outbreaks of Raytheon war, his own attribute thunder and lightning burst out. He belongs to mutation and awakening among geneticists.


    His efforts were seen by Thoreau, the blood ghost. What shocked him was Ning Tao''s strength. This unknown strange Scripture seemed to devour their power.


    It''s like Against a universe!


    There is a grand pattern, but the strength is poor, but even so, it can gradually crush them.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were golden. With a roar, the strength of his body also gushed out, squeezing all the strength out of his body.


    "Give me Broken


    For a moment, Thor and blood ghosts were scared. Their hidden cards broke out and they couldn''t win.


    And a group of blacklist strongmen in the distance are ready to move. If they step in at this time, will they be able to turn the war around in an instant? At most, there will be a bad reputation of siege.


    The destroyer''s eyes are erratic and his intentions are wrong.


    The woman of Luocha got up from the ground and killed her


    East three tigers see this scene, scalp numb, heart is surprised and angry, must not let them intervene.


    "Damn it


    But how can he stop these guys? A Taiyue in the 19th row can easily entangle him.


    "Wait Wait, you can''t go there! "


    Several women in Luocha sneer. It''s wishful thinking to use such words to stop them.


    East three tigers see them around, immediately big urgent, flurried busy way: "you You don''t come here. I I''ll be a toad. You know what? I''ll be in a hurry when I come back. "


    "I''m so impatient. I stare at you...!"


    The voice falls, in front of that gang of black list strong people actually did not move, one by one raises the weapon as if facing the enemy.


    East three tigers stare big eyes, this can work, nonsense things they also believe?


    Step forward: "I stare again."


    The next second, a group of black list strongmen even step back together, their bodies taut, like cheetahs in full swing.


    "I''m drinking the holy spring to make a peerless skill," dongsanhu said excitedly.


    But at this time, a gentle smile came from behind: "your name is dongsanhu, right? You''re in my way."


    The former is stiff. When he looks around, he is a man who is as dazzling as the reincarnation of a God. Standing beside him, he feels like a stone beside a pearl.


    "God of light!"


    In a moment of excitement and shock, the God of light looked up at these people in front of him, and said with a faint smile:


    "this road is blocked!"


    "Boom!"


    White hot three people have a weak, terrible energy to lift several layers of frozen soil, like three hurricanes.


    All this is in a few breathing, Ning Tao a roar, began to storm like rolling.


    At this moment, Thoreau''s eyes flashed and roared: "Thor, do you want to lose to him? I will never give up. Come on."


    Thor red eyes, desperate.


    But all of a sudden, Thoreau, the blood ghost, seemed to disintegrate. He turned into bats all over the sky and screamed.


    "Jiji...!"


    "He is "Run away," Thunderhead said.


    A sweeping of all the Scriptures, with the most original power of the Brahman universe, only once swept nine tenths.


    In the roar of Ning Tao, Raytheon was swallowed up in an instant, leaving only a shrill scream.


    "No...!"


    Third in the black list, Thor, no bones!


    Soro, the blood ghost, was scared out of his wits when he saw this scene. The scripture almost killed him. Fortunately, he ran fast. Even so, he was doomed.


    Just as he was in a hurry to escape from the valley, a Silver Rainbow suddenly appeared, and Shengsheng cut off half of his body.


    "Ah ah...!"


    Soro''s whole body fell to the ground, helpless scream, even if he is a blood clan, this injury is also very difficult to recover.


    "Ning Tao, you should die."


    Ning Tao looks at him without expression. He doesn''t know that he has reached the limit now. His body is aching and weak, and his spirit is almost exhausted. Ma Shen''s blow is the limit.


    I wanted to kill him, but I missed the last moment. Now it''s hard to kill him.


    But he pretended to be profound and looked at Solo''s negative hand and said calmly, "do you know why I didn''t kill you?"


    The blood ghost solo spat blood foam, but soon it froze, and his whole body was cold. He complained and said with a smile: "Jie Jie Either you dare not, or you can''t


    "But if you don''t kill me, I will kill you in the future. Not everyone can challenge the dignity of my blood clan."The reason for this is that everyone can feel Ning Tao''s weakness and his bloodless face.


    However, with a faint smile, Ning Tao said: "anyone who is defeated by me will be trampled by me all his life. Although there is an exception, you can never be defeated."


    "The reason why I let you go is to let you go back and have a word with Cao Bin. I''ll make a decision on his head."


    "As for you, hum, you have lost the qualification to be my enemy. You just have to bring your words to me."


    The blood ghost Solo''s pupil shrinks, and a look of fear appears on his face. His previous reluctance disappears.


    "Hum, it''s interesting. I will definitely bring you your words, but I also kindly remind you that Wang Jue Cao Bin is ready to treat you as a blood slave."


    "Almost Come and get it


    Ning Tao''s pupils contracted, and the word "Wang Jue" reverberated in his mind. He remembered that Brooke was only Wang Jue, and so was Clark, the head of the blood clan.


    That guy has changed a lot


    Although vigilant, but pretending to be indifferent, turned to see that group of black list strong. Cold way: "here holy spring belongs to my Oriental world, if have no opinion."


    "Go away!"


    A low roar, like spring thunder rolling.


    The destroyer and others are scared to shiver. The result is so obvious. Who dares to stay after a big defeat.


    Three kings of the underground world!


    One death, one injury, one surrender!


    They have lost their face in the dark world of the West. They are swept away by one person, and no one dares to have a temper.


    Dongsanhu looks excited. Once upon a time, he could think that he would be today. He didn''t dare to dream about it.


    "I''m going to go now," he said with a wild smile. "I''m going to go back and forth. Master Ning is weak again. Ah, yes, you look white. Do you dare to fight again? Don''t go."


    Proud of the words, Luocha women and others even stopped, face changes.


    Ning Tao smell speech face black as the bottom of the pot, muscle shake three shake, in the heart want to strangle East three tiger heart have.


    This stupid tiger is really pitching himself to death.


    He immediately clenched his teeth. Instead of supporting himself, he lay on the ground and said, "Oh, no, I''m tired. My back is sore and my arms and legs are aching. Please don''t come here. I''m going to finish it."


    On hearing this, a group of women in Luocha rolled their eyes and looked contemptuous. They pretended that you would continue to pretend.


    You want to cheat us again, don''t you!


    We''ve dug a hole again, waiting for us to jump, right!


    Ah, we won''t go, you big liar. Even if you lack arms and legs, we won''t go. If we can''t provoke you, we can''t hide. We are really stupid.


    Tai Yue and others snorted angrily, and then they rushed out. The more you called him, the faster he ran.


    For a moment, there were only three people left in the valley.


    Ning Tao is just relieved, but he finds that the God of light is looking at him with a smile, which is meaningful.


    "4 positive E; the first m hair f


    of the edition

 Chapter 1450

    Two eyes look at each other, the eye light is twinkling.


    Ning Tao''s heart is gradually raised. Although this guy has goodwill on the surface, what if he does it behind his back?


    And he said the Vatican believed it.


    He''s not that stupid.


    It''s impossible to harm others, but it''s necessary to guard against them.


    The East three tigers are very happy. They are so comfortable that they feel that they can be famous all over the world.


    Turning around, we can see that one is the number one black list, and the other is the number one black list.


    So Who is the real number one?


    Just think about it!


    The atmosphere gradually became unusual. From each other''s eyes, we could see the splendor, and the coldness retreated.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and suddenly said with a smile, "how''s Thomas recently? And Pope Peter, he hasn''t contacted for a long time."


    The God of light smiles and says gently, "are you two adults OK? I haven''t been back for many years. I don''t get in touch with you very much because of my scruples."


    Oh?


    "I have some doubts. You should be hiding your identity in the underground world, but why are you exposed? There are many ways to help me, right?"


    Ning Tao is really puzzled.


    One has been hiding in the underground world for more than ten years, but now he opens up his identity when he sees him. It''s too casual.


    On one side of the East three tigers hear these words, suddenly wake up, the God of light is the Holy See.


    This is a great event!


    What is the Holy See?


    A place of light and faith, in the words of a fanatic, is an angel.


    What is the underground world?


    A bloody hell on earth, in which people are demons, a group of executioners.


    The two are totally opposite. The Vatican even exterminates the dark world. They think that this kind of place should not exist and must be wiped out for their belief.


    The king of the underground world, who has been sitting on the throne for more than ten years and is also the first public enemy of the Holy See, suddenly declares that he is a member of the Holy See. It''s a big joke.


    To put it bluntly, just like the Pope of the Holy See, who leads 2.3 billion believers to believe in God and is the number one enemy of the blood clan, he suddenly says that he is a vampire one day.


    Can you imagine how many people will collapse!


    With a complicated smile, the God of light said calmly, "I was very difficult to improve my strength more than ten years ago. I want to get rid of it. Lord Thomas told me that the best way is to experience blood and fire, and transform and regenerate in life and death."


    "So I came to the underground world. I didn''t expect that I would stay here for more than ten years. My strength has gone beyond my reach. It''s meaningless to stay any longer."


    "I wanted to return to the holy see after I got the holy spring, but I didn''t expect to meet you."


    Ning Tao a Leng, frown a way: "does Pope he also think of divine spring, this thing is useful to him?"


    "It''s useful, but I don''t think it needs much. I hope the bishop can accommodate me and let me bring it back," said the God of light with a slightly bitter smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was not ignorant. He immediately said with a smile, "since it''s the order of the Pope, how can I not give face and be accommodating? Naturally, I want to be accommodating."


    Although laughing, I''m curious. The spring here is hard to take away. What do you do?


    But the next second, the God of light turned out several jade bottles, full of bright breath, which seemed to be specially prepared.


    When he came to the edge of the small pool, he poured three big bottles impolitely. Just when he thought it was going to end, he found out three jade bottles from nowhere and filled them full.


    L first p -


    the whole six bottles, the heart is dripping blood!


    Ning Tao''s skin doesn''t smile, but Dong Sanhu is very distressed. If it''s not because he can''t fight, I''m afraid I''ll fight with him in the morning. It''s cutting meat.


    When the task was finished, the God of light was relieved. He didn''t look at the enchanting blood red fruit and said goodbye.


    It seemed that his heart was touched. Ning Tao asked: "what are you going to do after you go back to the Holy See?"


    Bright god Leng Leng, then said with a smile: "maybe shut up, see if the fountain is useful, the worst may be to challenge that Cao Bin."


    "He is now the number one enemy of the Holy See!"


    Cao Bin


    Ning Tao is silent, looking at his back floating away, his mouth seems to murmur: "hope."


    Turn around and look at the xuesuiguo you have cultivated. After so much effort, you finally succeed. It''s much better than jinsuiguo. It''s a treasure medicine.


    It''s up to him whether he can break through the peak of ordinary sports.


    "Dongsanhu, I''m going to be closed here for a period of time. Please protect the Dharma for me. When I wake up, I''ll give you an opportunity to cherish it."


    If the words fall, we will go to the fruit.


    After ripening, the fruit has only a short life span and must be taken at that time.It''s freezing here. If it''s not for this, he doesn''t want to stay here. It''s the end of the world.


    Take off the fruit and send it to your mouth. Many people call it "demon fruit" or "magic fruit" Now it''s swallowed


    In the ring, the melting pot of heaven and earth is infused with spiritual power, and the tortoise starts to run at a high speed, and each plant puts in its own elixir.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was so resolute, Dong Sanhu didn''t dare to think that he had to practice himself.


    He immediately drank the holy spring with a big stomach, and the sound of the past sounded again in the valley. Gravel, galloping, and even rampaging, their strength was climbing


    Ice wolf, a crowd back here.


    The blood ghost solo was carried by Tai Yue, half of his body was numb, and the wound didn''t feel frozen. If he didn''t know that he was a blood clan, he would be dead.


    Dozens of people are like defeated, walking in this desolate street, one by one drooping head.


    The God of light is a member of the Holy See.


    They were turned out, not to mention.


    In those days, it caused a sensation everywhere and was famous in many countries, but now it''s just a lost dog.


    Alas, heroes are not brave!


    Just as they sighed, Thoreau, the blood ghost, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at his palm with shocked eyes. The blood curse text there actually sent back a message.


    "This This is Lord darkness


    As soon as the words came out, they immediately caused a lot of fright. The dark king was a big man.


    Shenjing, the most familiar identity!


    The second is Wang Jue of the blood clan. It is said that he has an indistinct relationship with the underground world and seems to have a unique feeling. He is an early strong man in Europe.


    "Is the Lord of darkness coming? He is a real God," said the destroyer with a shudder.


    Soro, the blood ghost, gave a grim smile, covered his face with fierce light, and said with pride: "Lord dark king will send me a message. He will kiss me in one day. Luocha girl, keep an eye on the two oriental monkeys. Their death is coming."


    At the same time, they all nodded their heads and finally let out their anger.


    It seems that this is not surprising enough, blood ghost Solow Jie said with a smile: "the guy of Thunder God also moved his hands and feet, I think there should be a SSS level strong."


    Hiss ~!


    A group of people took in the cold air, and then began to laugh wildly. Finally, their funny laughter could be heard in the whole town, which made many villagers feel numb.


    Two Shenjing hands, Ning Tao, you are dead!

 Chapter 1451

    Outside the valley, the wind and snow roared down.


    Luocha girl''s coquettish and cold figure appeared quietly, with a pair of narrow Phoenix eyes peeping, with the help of radian and angle.


    Although very awkward, but can scan to the core of the valley, just out of the head, suddenly a loud noise, scared her to a spirit, jumped up and ran out.


    "Boom Roar


    Dongsanhu''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger, even his face and plate are swollen, and his two cheeks are blocking his ears.


    At the moment, I saw him hitting the rock crazily, and he had knocked out more than ten caves. If he didn''t control it intentionally, I''m afraid he would have beaten the valley many times. It''s too frustrating.


    "Plop!"


    The bloated body fell heavily on the ground. He didn''t know how many holy springs he had drunk. The height of the pool also dropped a little. Now he really couldn''t drink and didn''t want to move his fingers.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    East three tigers gasped, pain and happiness, incomparable suffering, torture, especially the big belly.


    Turning to see Ning Tao, he found that his whole body was covered with a layer of blood scab, just like a sitting monk!


    "What is master Ning doing? I''m also a monk. I can''t understand it," dongsanhu muttered.


    And then there was the demon fruit, which was very scary at first, but later he was also a little excited. But when you think about your strength, forget it. It''s very happy to have a holy spring to drink.


    Next to the withered tree, Ning Tao sits on his knees like an old monk. Against heaven, he works like a melting pot. Xuesuiguo has begun to play a role. His whole body is undergoing great evolution!


    Blood seems to have been refined once, more pure!


    Bone marrow seems to come for a cleaning, more powerful!


    And the more powerful effect is absorbed by the body. The Taixu ancient Scripture is running at full speed, a bottomless hole without enough food.


    "If you want to absorb it completely, it should take another six hours. By then, how strong should I be..." Ning Tao murmured in his heart.


    It''s snowing even harder, tens of degrees below zero.


    After a long time, the Rocha girl secretly climbed up again, with a heart beating and trembling.


    The biggest fear is that a Silver Rainbow suddenly flies out.


    But look, the whole person leng for a while, there are no two people in the valley, only snow.


    0qgengxine the fastest + upper Xe


    the Rocha girl was confused for a moment, almost couldn''t resist jumping out. After a calm look, she found that there was a fluctuating snowball in a pile of snow, which should be a person.


    And Ning Tao It''s like the scab!


    What''s going on?


    What are these two up to?


    The Luocha girl looked puzzled. Was she planning to practice in such a ghost place? No, I can''t believe that big liar.


    With this cautious thought, she wandered outside the valley for five hours, while the people inside remained motionless.


    "Hiss!"


    Can''t these two fall asleep?


    Luocha girl changed her face, a bold idea suddenly appeared in her brain, and her beautiful eyes looked at the pool of holy spring.


    Five minutes later, a stone was thrown into the valley.


    Ten minutes later, a big stone fell from the valley.


    Twenty minutes later, the Rocha girl went in and found that all the people who could sneak into the underground world were despicable goods. Especially when the benefits like this were put in front of her, how could she not fight?


    The slender calf stepped down, almost did not even step on the snow, the strength is very clear, like a little black cat.


    Luocha girl''s face was nervous. This time, she put her life in exchange for Shenquan. When she was found, it was over.


    All the way to the edge of the small pool, a heart also gradually raised to the throat, the clear jingle of the fountain is close at hand, reach out You can touch it.


    A trembling hand came out, full of desire.


    All of a sudden, a place piled up by snow was lifted, a bloated figure turned over, and his whole body was still white.


    "Hoo Hoo


    Luocha girl''s heart almost jumped out. At that moment, she almost wanted to jump down. She regretted that it was too late.


    He clenched his teeth and put his hand directly into the holy spring.


    "Well Who


    Is confused with the East three tigers suddenly awakened, a turtle turned over and looked up, immediately saw the Luocha woman.


    No.7 on the black list, terrible woman!


    Both of them were stunned when they looked at each other, and a question mark rose in their heads at the same time What can I do?


    "Boom!"


    In the sky not far from the valley, an American helicopter flew over, and half of the sky turned dark.


    "This What''s this? "


    East three tiger suddenly some flustered ask a way.


    Luo Cha female stares big beautiful Mou, suddenly ecstatic way: "is dark king adult arrived, still have super gene person."


    "Black The dark kingDongsanhu was stunned for a moment Isn''t that a king of Europe? It''s a famous Baron for a long time.


    "Ha ha When you are finished, there are two divine realm adults who want to fight against you, and you will surely die, "she said with a fanatical face.


    Suddenly, a faint laugh came from behind: "Oh, that''s not necessarily."


    Two people at the same time to see, Luocha female shocked found Ning Tao is smiling at her, eyes with calm and self-confidence.


    "You When are you going to go


    In the face of her shock, Ning Tao gets up and shatters the blood scab on her body in an instant, just like a feather butterfly coming out of the cocoon.


    At this moment, she felt a great threat and retreated crazily. She seemed to have a spring at her feet. She jumped several times in a row and even flashed to the mouth of the valley without hindrance.


    As soon as he looked up, he found that Ning Tao had put away the spring. A dent appeared on the flat earth. The clear spring disappeared. In a moment, the valley became colder.


    East three tigers gape, but then difficult to get up, shocked: "rather Master Ning, she said that there are two strong spirits coming. This I What are we going to do? "


    Ning Tao looked at him with a smile, shrugged and said: "those who are strong in spirit can fly in the air. We can''t run away at such a short distance. Moreover, we have just been locked."


    Lock in


    "Jie Jie Sure enough, my guess is right. Your boy''s soul has reached the standard of divine realm. Oh, no, it should be stronger, not even weaker than me, fierce, Jie...! "


    Under the dark sky, there is a blood clan in black, walking in the air, with a cold smile, overlooking the crowd.


    "Yes It''s Lord the dark king


    Luocha girl''s face is excited. This is the divine realm, which is far beyond them. Even the God of light will never be defeated.


    It''s just like the fight between the congenital friars and the baby refining masters!


    Ning Tao negative hand indifferent, and toward another way: "that elder, since came, why hide?"


    "Hum, you rely on a strong soul. You should know that in the face of absolute strength, all external forces are so unreliable, and you should hand over the fruit and the holy spring."


    A big and dignified figure appeared in the air.


    "Fight nine!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and murmured.


    The two gods suddenly burst into breath, and the violent force almost collapsed the valley. The three fell down in an instant.

 Chapter 1452

    "Boom!"


    The valley in the polar state is densely cracked.


    Ning Tao is neither humble nor overbearing. Even though he is under the pressure of Mount Tai, he can still see a smile.


    The East three tigers beside him were crushed to the ground in a moment. He was so depressed that he could hardly breathe. This suffocating feeling made him roar wildly.


    Although Luocha girl was a little far away, the terrible pressure still spread, and her body trembled and fell to the ground.


    Divine realm, the real divine realm!


    It is not invincible in the divine realm, nor is it the first person in the divine realm, nor is it just one person in the divine realm.


    Kensei Watanabe hiroichi, God of light, Soro, Thor, even if these people together against one person, the best result is to have the upper hand and draw, the worst is defeat.


    / 7L + K ^


    Shenjing is the strongest individual in the world!


    The army is the strongest group in the world!


    The dark king''s eyes narrowed slightly, his scarlet nails tapping on his arms, releasing the pressure of terror with great interest.


    Zhan Jiu''s serious injury was not healed. At the beginning, he was seriously injured by the burning stab, but Wes, the God refiner, never retreated. He also gave a cold hum, which increased his power to vent, like a torrential rain.


    Both of them want to see how far Ning Tao can hold up. The outside world is going to pass him to God. They want to test him.


    Aware of their thoughts, Ning Tao slightly picks his eyebrows and appears to be very calm. He feels very relaxed under this pressure.


    It seems plain, but the whole valley is in a kind of field, a kind of gravity field. The seemingly light layer of snow is half compressed.


    "Ah


    East three tiger red eyes look up, then hit heavily.


    There is awe on the face of Luocha girl. The power of God is that people can resist. Stupidity and submission are the right way.


    Ice wolf Town, blood ghost solo and other black list strongmen clearly feel the two momentum, like a rainbow, it''s terrible and frightening, one into God nine days and ten places.


    After swallowing his saliva, Tai Yue said weakly, "why don''t the two adults do it? What are they waiting for?"


    "God''s mind is what we can figure out. It''s probably playing with that guy. Even the five bright gods can sweep the two realms, unless he can break through the realms."


    Thoreau, the bloody ghost, said with disdain.


    In another part of the valley, not far away, the God of light stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the valley.


    "Divine realm, two of you!"


    He said with a heavy face.


    In the valley, Ning Tao frowned slightly. Under the pressure of the two strong men, he played down the three tigers. An inexplicable force blocked the pressure for him.


    "You two, is it interesting to do this? You are both strong men who have been famous for a long time. Do you have a great sense of achievement when you bully us?"


    Ning Tao said with a faint smile.


    Dark king and war nine secretly looked at each other, eyes revealed a shock, yes, shock.


    Ning Tao, a mortal, not only ignores the authority of God, but also plays down a person. This Is this guy a freak? At least not in their cognition.


    The dark king raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s interesting that I haven''t walked around for many years. I saw a little monster, little guy. Tell me your secret and confidence."


    "Hum, there are fruit and holy spring. By the way, there is the Silver Rainbow controlled by your spirit. I seem to be familiar with that thing. Give it all to me so as not to be punished."


    Zhan Jiu said coldly.


    Seeing their commanding tone, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "are you going to crush me with the power of divine realm, and then search like a robber?"


    "Why, do you think that you, a mortal, can resist the power of our two divine realms? Don''t use your little wisdom. You don''t understand the cooperation at the level of big people."


    The dark king shook his head with disdain.


    "Boom!"


    Two people''s breath climbs to the peak, kills the opportunity to lock.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a smile, "since you say I don''t understand, I''ll be childish."


    "They are all children with parents. If you kill me, do you think your children will be better? I remember there is an unwritten rule that you can''t do anything at will


    "Especially for the younger generation."


    Zhan Jiu raised his eyes and said contemptuously: "since it is said that it is an unwritten rule, do you think someone will stop us when we start here? It''s too young for us to have scruples."


    Dark king slightly frowned, Ning Tao in his eyes too calm, there is no fear?


    Sure enough, when Ning Tao heard this, he laughed. He broke a finger and said, "it''s very easy to kill me. It''s an inevitable result


    Four wars?


    The dark king and war nine heart a palpitation."If the blood clan killed me, it would certainly annoy the Holy See. Cao Bin had killed an archbishop before, but it was a small bullying. The Holy See was useless, so he was angry."


    "But if you kill me, it''s to bully the small and slap the Vatican. You want to slap the Vatican again. You want to fight with others. Believe it or not, Thomas will come here with a sword and attack you as soon as the news of my death comes out


    The dark king''s face was expressionless, but his eyelids leaped.


    "I''m one of the top leaders in China. I heard that you geneticists had a quarrel with the great friars in Kunlun recently. If we hadn''t stopped them, they would have gone to the United States."


    "There is a great monk named burning thorn elder, but he wants to find a nine death battle by name. If you kill me, you can wait for the joint Revenge of Kunlun friar Hua Xia, and see if your" wise man "can protect you."


    Ning Tao said, smiling and shouldering his hands.


    And the East three tigers on one side are stunned. Master Ning can really cheat, but they are afraid of you?


    However, the two realms were silent after listening, and Thomas, the damned bastard, appeared in the dark king''s mind.


    And Zhan Jiu felt the burn hurt again


    Repressed for a long time, the dark king suddenly sneered: "little guy, what you said is too simple. How can war break out because of one person? It should be said that you overestimate yourself."


    "But your eloquence is very good. I appreciate it very much. Give me that bloody fruit and I can let you off."


    Zhan Jiu also jumped his eyelids and said in a voice: "well, as long as you hand over the things of Shenquan and Yinhong, I can consider sparing your life, and even don''t pursue the matter of Thor."


    "Hiss!"


    Luocha woman and dongsanhu took a breath of cool air, and her eyes were full of shock.


    The original must kill situation was resolved in a few words. Although the thing was gone, at least the life was saved.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said: "I''m sorry, I ate the blood fruit. The holy spring seems to have dried up, and the silver rainbow seems to have lost. There''s only one life. Do you want it?"


    "You want to die!"


    The two Shenjing''s faces were angry, and they made bold moves.


    "Blood ghost King claw!"


    "Tiger!"


    The same two moves are made by the divine realm, and the power is almost earth shaking, resounding for thousands of meters.


    "Ancient classics, gather together!"


    The mysterious source of scriptures gathered into an ancient book, like the book of the origin of the universe, blocking Ning Tao.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, the valley completely collapsed.


    As soon as the pupils of the two realms shrink, they want to frighten him, but Liu chenglidao is blocked by him.


    Seventy percent, eighty percent!


    "Boom!"


    The mysterious wolf Valley disappeared completely, and was razed to the ground by two powerful gods, even a big pit appeared.


    In the middle of the pit stands Ning Tao, who is proud and upright. With his physique of breaking through the top of the ordinary body, he just barely blocks the two men''s attack, and has no power to fight again.


    The divine realm is really destroying heaven and earth!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this time I can take it as a joke, but next time don''t blame me for being ruthless. If I go mad, I will let the world go mad with me. But, dare you?"


    Ning Tao sneers at the corner of his mouth.


    "Hum!"


    The muscles on the faces of the two gods trembled. They had deeply remembered the mortal who provoked the gods. The dark king turned his head and left, with a stomach full of fire. For the first time, he was so subdued.


    Zhan Jiu also rises up with his face in the sky. He is afraid that if he stays for a long time, he can''t help killing him, a hateful boy.


    How could they have thought of being so angry when they came here? The initial result should be that they killed people and then robbed a pile of treasures to go back. They were happy, not angry now.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Watching them leave, Ning Tao shakes his white robe and stands with a negative hand.


    However, dongsanhu and Luocha women were shocked and stunned. Their heart suddenly trembled, and they were so excited that they could see miracles.


    Talk and laugh, scare off double gods!


    The most shocking thing in the world for thousands of years is you!

 Chapter 1453

    In the simple house, there is an old man sitting.


    His whole body is dry, like a shrunken piece of wood, very decadent, very palpitating, I do not know how much sitting.


    "Creak!"


    The door was suddenly opened, and a handsome man in bright clothes came in. His face turned out to be "will, the sound of the waves roared far away.


    "One Two


    The old driver looked at them suspiciously. What''s the matter with these two oriental people?


    "Three


    Ning Tao''s words fell, and then the opportunity burst out: "I''ve given you the chance, since you dare not come out, then don''t follow, let me find out again, kill you!"


    Dongsanhu swallowed his saliva, but he pretended to be powerful and yelled: "do you hear me I''ll kill you. "


    The old driver looked at the vast plain behind him, and then looked at them with a pair of silly eyes, muttering: "there are many fools every year, especially this year."


    "Boom."


    The car started and drove smoothly to Huaxia.


    After the car slowly left, a pit showed a pair of scarlet eyes, and a tyrannical roar.


    The hard stone is like bean curd dregs under his wolf claws. The terrible killing breath makes the life of the Zerg within 100 meters scared to death, as if forming a forbidden area in an instant.


    "Ouch!"


    A wolf howl, mixed with anger and unwilling.


    The whole plain resounded in the territory of the two countries. The car that had just entered the Chinese border could hear it clearly, and it almost drove into the ditch.


    Old maozi driver''s face is very white, very afraid, East three tiger also stare big eyes, only Ning Tao, still closed his eyes, old God in, plain way: "continue to walk."


    His words are as peaceful as willows.


    North Xinjiang, the north of China.


    As soon as he got there, he was busy buying air tickets. A limousine carrying Ning Tao traveled to northern Xinjiang, and people who saw the limousine gave up.


    Ning Tao was beating his fingers with a self-confident look. The East three tigers suddenly said, "master Ning, it''s bad weather in the East China Sea. The flights have been cancelled these days."


    Oh?


    Ning Tao frowned and was surprised.


    Seeing that he didn''t like it, dongsanhu quickly suggested, "let''s go to Jinling first. It''s near the East China Sea. It''s convenient to go back then."


    Jinling!


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, and then said, "well, it''s a revisit to my hometown. There seems to be an acquaintance of mine there."

 Chapter 1454

    Jinling, a new rising city.


    Why do you say that?


    Because once the economic index was only in the second echelon, it even caught up with Beijing, Shanghai and Guangzhou in a short time.


    The momentum is very strong and has attracted a lot of investment.


    Ning Tao and his wife arrived here by plane one day later, and the former thought they were in the wrong place.


    Looking at it, the skyscrapers, which are made of cement, steel and concrete, rise from the ground one by one. They are magnificent and almost complete.


    Walking in it, the vigorous breath of new life permeates, which makes people feel a kind of vigor and emotion


    Ning Tao remembers that when he came here last time, it was like being covered by dark clouds. There was a shadow on everyone''s heart. Now it seems that it has completely reversed.


    Whether it is women, the elderly, or children, their faces are full of happy smile.


    Dongsanhu sighed: "the Jinling can have today''s changes, and gene medicine has an inseparable relationship, but more because of a boxing ring myth."


    Myth?


    Ning Tao in the heart move, immediately inexplicable smile.


    "That myth is very mysterious, which shocked the underground world black race at one stroke, but no one has seen him since then. He is really a strange man and a benefactor of Jinling."


    East three tiger words praise way.


    Ning Tao avoided the topic and said with a smile, "how about the magic weapon I gave you? Is it easy to use?"


    As soon as the former heard it, his eyes lit up, and the thief said, "I said, master, what you gave me is too valuable. It''s a magic weapon. I''ll see you in my life."


    Then he touched the big or small "evil wand", which was one of the few magic weapons that Ning Tao had left.


    Third grade magic weapon, evil wand!


    Ning Tao patted him on the shoulder, praised and said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s just a three grade magic weapon. As long as you mix well with me in the sorcery sect, you can live a good life."


    Dongsanhu was overjoyed and flattered excitedly: "where is our sorcery sect? There are not many experts. Can a villain be a part-time official or something?"


    "Ha ha As long as you are willing to work hard with me, you will definitely benefit from me, and the divine realm is not hopeless, "Ning Tao said with a smile.


    A great friar at the peak of infant cultivation is still in loose cultivation. If he runs away, it will be the loss of the witch sect.


    J ` I


    Juyi Pavilion is the Royal place of Jinling.


    This place is not simple. As everyone in Jinling knows, after the change of three gangs, it''s still in business. The inside information is really not simple.


    Dongsanhu often comes here, so we invite Ning Tao to relax, KTV, hot spring, massage, oil promotion, suite, this place is a one-stop service.


    Ning Tao was slightly surprised and said, "I remember there was a gang called Juyi gang in Jinling. Is this the shop run by that gang?"


    "Yes, it is not. Its first owner is Juyi Gang, its second owner is Xiaolong thirteen Gang, and its third owner is Huatao gang."


    The East three tigers lead the way ahead and smile.


    Huatao Gang?


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He hasn''t heard of it. It must be a new big gang.


    "Eh!"


    When I looked up, I suddenly saw a pair of familiar figures walking by, one big and one small. In the blink of an eye, I walked through the corridor.


    "Is Are they


    "Master Ning, what are you looking at? Oh, that''s the place to push oil and choose girls, or I''ll take you to have a look," said Dong Sanhu, who knows how to look.


    Seems to travel outside the sky, Ning Tao subconsciously nodded, and the next second was excited by the East three tigers pulled in the past.


    I haven''t stopped all the way. It seems that I often visit this place, but it''s also very good.


    "By the way, master Ning, do you know what the consequences would be if the friar drank the gene potion?" East three tigers have no reason to come up with such a sentence.


    Ning Tao, a sign, pondered: "these are two roads, but want to rub together is not easy, light will waste the future, heavy will go crazy, should be very difficult to succeed."


    Say, feel chin suddenly, turn a head to see to him, hesitant way: "you should not take gene medicine liquid?"


    On hearing this, dongsanhu quickly waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not true. I once thought that if the friars can enhance it with gene potion, maybe it can reappear its glory."


    Wen Tao shakes his head and suddenly thinks it''s a strange voice cry for help.


    At a glance, he even looked at a jewel like panic eye. Then he was pulled to another corridor by several people. He seemed to hear a sentence: "brother fairy..."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that there were still people playing" forced buying and forced selling "in the territory of Huatao gang. I remember that only Xiaolong thirteen gang had it at that time. It was much more chaotic at that time."


    "Let''s go, master. This kind of thing happens all the time. I''ll take you to a good place to stimulate you..." Say to want to pull Ning Tao to go, turn round to discover a person to disappear however.Dong Sanhu was stunned and turned to find Ning Tao catching up with him with a cold face. He immediately called out: "Hey, you''ve gone wrong, this way..."


    "Oh...!"


    In the corridor near the toilet, five or six men forced a pair of mother and daughter to come, with wild and ferocious smiles on their faces.


    "Be honest with me. You dare to bite me just now. Believe it or not, I''ll let your mother and daughter open a bud later. Now that you''re back, don''t leave. Have a good time."


    "Jie Jie...!"


    The sexy woman caught by the tattoo man was pale, but she took a look at her daughter, gritted her teeth and said angrily, "you damned bastards, the thirteen gang of Xiaolong have been destroyed. How can you still be alive? You are blind. Bah."


    Five or six men snorted coldly, and the tattooed man rubbed his cute face hard. His fierce face was very frightening.


    "My leader''s wife, how dare we die if you don''t come back? You have billions of property Ah


    With a scream, the tattooed man looked at his hand with a gloomy face. The trace of a tooth was very clear.


    "You villains, brother Shenxian will not let you go, and brother Chengba will beat you all down. Let me go, mom, don''t touch my mom...!"


    A lovely girl is crying and struggling, but how to break away from the tattoo man''s hand, like a rope around her.


    Beautiful woman shed two lines of tears, anxious, it is her fault, this damned place they should not come back.


    "Yunyun If you dare to touch my daughter, I promise you won''t get any money. I won''t tell you even if I die. "


    Tattoo male mouth corner grimly said: "you are in our hands, the money you think can run away, as long as our brothers are comfortable, your daughter will be OK."


    "Since the old gang leader married you, our brothers only eavesdrop outside. Let me see today."


    Then he untied his clothes and grabbed her.


    The little girl cried and struggled: "don''t Don''t touch my mother, you rascals Woo Hoo


    "Stab


    Tattoo man and other big men have red eyes and dry throat. After listening for such a long time, no wonder the old gang leader doesn''t want to get out of bed.


    The beautiful woman''s face is despairing and full of tears, but how can she resist the ravages of three or four big men''s red eyes.


    Just as the tattooed man grinned and tore open the last layer of defense, a cold voice came from behind, "if you dare to touch her, I''ll let you go to hell"


    "

 Chapter 1455

    The icy voice was chilling, which immediately put out half of several people''s hot desire, and a good thing was also disturbed.


    Crying into a little cat, the little girl turned her head and looked, as if she saw a familiar figure in her eyes.


    "God Brother fairy. "


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao walks with a cold face, like the incarnation of God, the whole space is throbbing.


    Seems to hear her call, turned to see, the corner of the mouth suddenly showed a smile, Xi he said: "yunyun don''t be afraid, there is immortal brother in, no one dares to move you."


    Tattooed man a face of anger, twisted his neck cold way: "boy, who are you, dare to block my Huatao help good things, you know how much trouble you get into?"


    Ning Tao sneered, playing with the taste: "this is really not clear, but I know that the leader of the thirteen gang of Xiaolong is also waiting to act like a grandson in front of me. Do you know what trouble you are in?"


    Huh?


    Tattooed man and pale man look at each other, face suspicious, you know, they are the predecessor of the thirteen gang of Xiaolong.


    "Hum, you are so arrogant. The thirteen gang of Xiaolong has been destroyed for a long time. You dare to talk about it. Why don''t you brag about our Huatao Gang?"


    At this time, the East three tigers came running from behind and saw this scene. Master Ning couldn''t stand it.


    Seeing that he actually had a helper, the tattooed man''s eyes narrowed, so he immediately straightened up his chest and said, "I think you are all foreigners. I might as well kindly remind you that Laozi is one of the top ten leaders of Huatao Gang, jackal!"


    "Get out of here as soon as you know what you''re doing. If I start a fire, none of you will be able to leave. You don''t have to see whose territory this is. Nosy foreign birds."


    Dongsanhu glared at the tiger''s eyes, and a group of little guys dared to follow them. They immediately roared: "what a wolf, if you are a werewolf, I will run away, or I will hear you clearly."


    "When the thirteen gang of Xiaolong was still there, Hualong didn''t dare to be rude to me. Han Xiao, the leader of the gang, had to be polite to me. You are all birds in the forest."


    The Jackal pulled up the beautiful woman, held her face and said to the East three tigers in a ferocious voice: "listen to me, I have experienced the alternation of Juyi Gang, Xiaolong thirteen gang and Huatao gang."


    "I don''t know who you are. I haven''t heard of who you are. I just don''t remember you. Don''t talk nonsense with me. Don''t go away. I''ll kill you if you dare to disturb me."


    Say, hard pull beautiful woman to go to toilet.


    The little girl immediately cried, "don''t touch my mother, big villain, fairy brother, save my mother..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold and he just wanted to do it, but the Jackal reacted quickly. He immediately took out a dagger and put it on the beautiful woman''s neck. He said with a grim smile, "if you dare to come here, I''ll do it."


    "Don''t Don''t kill my mother, Wuwu... " Xiao Yun cried as he struggled.


    ^J


    dongsanhu gasped and said angrily, "master, let me kill you like this scum. It''s all over. Hongmeng and the National Security Bureau are looking forward to you..."


    "Why, you can''t help but want to kill a scum. Do you know how many people you want to kill? This is not a problem that can be solved by killing. If it is, he will die long ago."


    Ning Tao shakes his head.


    The former scratched his head to chat up. He didn''t think so much about doing things. If he could fight, he would fight. If he couldn''t fight, he would run. It depends on who has a hard fist.


    Seeing Ning Tao looking at the jackal, you said: "Sao Nian, listen to my advice, let the baby''s mother go at once, and then break one arm and have a long memory. I can let you go."


    However, on hearing this, the Jackal laughed wildly and said, "ha ha I really laugh to death, silly boy. You don''t have eyes or brains. Who are we going to let go of


    "Don''t you care about this girl very much? Now, immediately, immediately, kneel down and kowtow to me, or I''ll cut her face Jie Jie. "


    The pale man and other big men laughed wildly, with a banter look on their faces, and wanted to see how the guy knelt down.


    The beautiful woman turned pale with fright, but her neck was tightly strangled with one arm, and it was very difficult to breathe.


    After hearing this, dongsanhu looks at these people with pity. He dares to let cardinal Hongmeng, the leader of Hongmeng alliance, kneel down for you. You''ve eaten Tyrannosaurus Rex gall.


    Ning Tao''s face finally cooled down. With a faint sigh, under the eyes of several people, a step slowly stepped down.


    "Step on the sky Three steps


    "Bang Ah


    It''s like a bowling ball. The three men along the way can''t fly directly, and the grimace on their faces hasn''t disappeared.


    When Ning Tao stopped, he put his left hand around yunyun and collapsed with mica, while his right hand was pinching the Jackal''s neck.


    "Ahhh You...! "


    Jackal and others were shocked. Just now, they didn''t see how the man moved. How could they fight in front of them in an instant.


    "I gave you a chance, but you don''t cherish it. You think you can do whatever you want after drinking some genetic medicine. Hum, that will only lead you to ruin and collapse."Ning Tao looks at him with pity.


    "You You TM Let go, I''m one of the top ten gang leaders. You''re finished, "the Jackal yelled with a red face.


    "Click Click


    The sound of two broken bones rang out. His arm was twisted by Ning Tao, and his thigh was kicked off by Ning Tao. Then he was thrown on the ground like a dead dog and gave out a series of shrill screams.


    "Ah My hand...! "


    Ning Tao looks at him indifferently. In his eyes, he is a mortal, and even has no interest in killing him.


    He took off his coat and put it on mica. The latter immediately said gratefully and apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ning, because my wife and I have caused you trouble again."


    "Thank you, brother fairy," yunyun said, wiping away his tears.


    Ning Tao pulled up yunyun with a smile and said, "you''re welcome. It''s all small things. You should be more careful when you go out in the future, especially if you are as beautiful as your mother."


    Mica face a red, lower head some at a loss.


    East three tiger see tut tut surprised, holding the arm also don''t know what in giggle, always feel is pondering bad idea.


    "You all deserve to die. Jinling will be your tomb. You can''t provoke me to Huatao gang. Wait for me, and I and the top ten gang leaders will tear you up alive."


    Roared the wolf, red eyed, behind.


    Yunyun looked back, and mica was worried, but Ning Tao said blandly, "it''s OK. It''s just a dog that can''t swallow. It can''t make a big wave."


    In the roar, the four left the corridor, vaguely could hear the wolf''s hysterical curse and roar.


    KTV, room 312.


    With a woman, two men also have to take care of, so opened a singing room, is very luxurious.


    As soon as he sat down, dongsanhu ran in with a thief''s smile on his face and clapped his hand mysteriously.


    "Pa!"


    Then, from the door, a whole row of beautiful women and mature women came in It''s all sexy and mature.


    If you are more careful, you can find that they are all pretty women of this kind. Yingyingyanyan is full of flowers, and the hormone in the whole room rises suddenly.


    Ning Tao is stunned and startled by this row of women.


    And East three tiger again dry cough, that more than ten beautiful women, familiar women immediately together smile and shout: "see Ning boss."


    The beautiful woman''s face turned red

 Chapter 1456

    "It''s better to be boss Ning."


    A whole row of familiar women with red halo said hello softly.


    Ning Tao is silly and his throat is dry. When so many women gather together, they feel that hormones are everywhere.


    "Gulu."


    Dong Sanhu takes a peek and complains that this kind of thing is easy for him. Men know


    Mica holds yunyun in her arms and blushes. She was the owner of this place at that time. How could she not understand this kind of thing? This Juyi pavilion was founded by her and the leader of Juyi gang.


    Unfortunately, things are different now.


    Yunyun blinks her clear eyes like jewels, and the cat goes to see these beautiful aunts with her little head, but her heart is pure.


    "Cough."


    Seeing that no one spoke, Ning Tao coughed and immediately faltered: "Er, that What are you doing with all this pomp? Just sing a song. It''s all over. Let''s go. "


    Mica a listen, think it is because their mother and daughter in play can''t open, immediately red face waved his hand way: "that, you want to play whatever you want, don''t care about our mother."


    "Men, I understand...!"


    The muscle on Ning Tao''s face trembled, and the cloud that blinked innocent eyes made him feel guilty.


    "East three tigers..."


    After some tossing, at the insistence of several people, I still left six beautiful women to play, sing and drink with me


    An enchanting woman who calls herself cainiang greets several people with a smile. Miaoman''s figure is extremely attractive. Compared with mica''s figure, Miaoman''s figure is more slender, just like the seduction of a beautiful snake.


    The East three tigers are laughing and embracing each other. This kind of woman also suits his appetite. It''s still a happy life.


    Cainiang takes a glass of wine and goes to worship yunmu with a smile. But a broad and powerful hand suddenly catches her. The strength above makes her feel like falling into the cage.


    "You...!"


    It was Ning Tao who stopped her.


    See him pull hard, pull this enchanting sexy color Niang directly to the bosom, the corner of the mouth holds inexplicable smile.


    Look at Version - 1 Chapter 2}


    mica seems to think of something, can not help but tension the clouds in his arms, let the latter dissatisfied pucker up his small lips.


    Ning Tao sneers, a finger picks up cainiang''s chin, the soft and delicate skin makes him reluctant to leave.


    "Come on, who are you?"


    Cainiang''s eyes flashed a little flustered, and then she said pitifully, "why does boss Ning ask people like this? I want to let my family drink with you, just say it."


    Several beautiful women covered their mouths and chuckled.


    But Ning Tao is a playful smile, evil spirit way: "you think you can hide my eyes, the physique is stronger than that jackal, I see you are also what top ten gang leader?"


    But Meisen''s cold lips just flashed out.


    "I''m so brave, I want to die!"


    Dongsanhu is murderous. He is afraid of breaking the thick glass. There is a killer among the women he is looking for, which makes him surprised and angry.


    Ning Tao is a face cool, looking at the sharp dagger want to seal throat, he just stretched out a finger to gently point.


    He tried to block the dagger with his finger!


    Crazy!!


    Several beautiful women and East three tiger stare big eyes, this is not clearly want to be cut fingers, who is so stupid?


    Mica also showed panic at this moment, subconsciously blocked yunyun''s eyes, did not want her to see the bloody scene.


    Cainiang laughs sarcastically. She dares to block her saber with her fingers. Even if it''s steel, she can cut a gap. She immediately increases her strength and can already imagine blood spray


    "Dang!"


    There seems to be the sound of a golden dagger and the dagger trembles.


    Cainiang looks at this scene with a stunned face. Her sharp three edged saber is blocked by her fingers.


    A vast and powerful finger is like the finger of God in front of the dagger, even the skin is not broken!


    "Hiss!"


    Five or six beautiful women take a breath of air conditioning. Is his finger made of steel?


    "This How is that possible? "


    Cainiang''s shocked red lips, some silly eyes, what fingers can block the knife, and Ning Tao''s smile makes her very angry, is this a naked laugh at her?


    Immediately strive to stroke, there was a spark.


    "Dang!"


    An incredible scene appeared. The blade of the three edged saber rolled up, and the special saber was useless.


    Five or six beautiful women are silly, but cainiang turns her head with her neck stiff, and the finger is still in front of her eyes. With her best shot, she only makes one White mark!


    I just feel 10000 grass mud horses flying by


    This How is that possible?


    Ning Tao was a little surprised to see that his finger was marked with white marks. He said casually, "you''re a good Dao. You can do this. Huaxia manufacturing is really powerful."Words fall, immediately a point slowly toward her.


    Cainiang''s eyes are round and her body is like an electric shock. She just wants to retreat, but she finds that the space around her is like a swamp.


    There is no way to hide, no!


    In that pair of startled eyes, this finger gently on her forehead, the world seems to be static.


    Terror, terror!


    Cainiang only felt that this finger was like the muzzle of a shell, and it only needed an idea to kill her, while the power of that light finger made her forehead ache, like a burst.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "little lady, it''s not good to be naughty. Please tell me Who are you? "


    East three tiger also takes evil spirit stick a face to kill machine, ferocious domineering show no doubt, can knock to death her at any time.


    Mica pulled clouds, pale.


    Cainiang tried to restrain her fear and said: "one of the top ten leaders of Huatao Gang, caishe!"


    Colorful snake


    Ning Tao and the East three tigers look at each other. They have just beaten a jackal. How can a colorful snake appear so soon?


    It seems that they have been exposed!


    "That''s right. All the top ten leaders of Huatao are going this way now. You can''t run away. The whole Jinling will be your prison," cainiang sneered.


    East three tiger big anger, way: "hum, have seed to let them all come over, a group of cubs also want to go against heaven."


    "Don''t think you are very powerful. To tell you the truth, our leader is here too. He is a new generation of invincible champion. Even a monk can kill him. Wait and see."


    Cainiang''s tone is not soft.


    Without waiting for dongsanhu to open his mouth, Ning Tao said flatly, "let''s wait for him to come, one for me to fight, one for me to fight. I don''t believe that the Jinling gang can fight against heaven."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the door was suddenly kicked open.


    A thin, cold man came in with a group of people, including the Jackal with a grim smile on his face.


    "Brother Bao, it''s him. This bastard doesn''t pay attention to my Hua Tao gang. You can see that my injuries are all caused by him," the Jackal complained bitterly.


    The skinny man sat coldly opposite Ning Tao. Looking at the strange scene in front of him, he said arrogantly: "clouded leopard, the third of Huatao''s top ten gang leaders, do you want to die Still want to live


    Ning Tao squinted, evil spirit way: "you say?"

 Chapter 1457

    As soon as clouded leopard''s eyes narrowed, he had been in and out of the Jinling underworld for so many years, and had never dared to talk to him like this from any scum.


    Because the person who dares to do so is no longer alive!


    Ning Tao also looks at him curiously and finds that the gene potion has penetrated Jinling from inside to outside. Once upon a time, a gangster could master such powerful power.


    %


    everyone becomes a God, moving mountains to reclaim the sea!


    This is the reason why the friars are declining. All roads should be on the side. The era of the people is the real world.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise, but scared the two sides.


    The inch thick glass was broken, and several beautiful women screamed and cowered and shivered.


    It''s dongsanhu who makes the move!


    Holding the stick, he said: "little leopard, do you know that if conditions permit, I would have broken your head with a stick to let you know how to be awed."


    Clouded leopard glanced at him and then said with disdain: "silly big guy, who are you? Who gives you the courage to yell at me, believe it or not, throw you down here."


    East three tiger eyes a stare, gas of straight hair shake, these small scum is really kind of ah, what call don''t know person fearless.


    "Little leopard, have you ever heard of the name of North tiger? That''s Lao Tzu. Han Xiao, Hua Long and even the old gang leader of Juyi all treat Lao Tzu with respect. You''re a Mao."


    Dongsanhu took out his majesty and cheered.


    But as soon as the clouded leopard heard this, he immediately said, "well, I''m still a Western clouded leopard. Have I said that? I tell you that even if Hualong is here now, I can kill him with one hand."


    "That''s right. Do you think Jinling is the same as it used to be? Our strength is leaping every day. The thirteen gang of Xiaolong is vulnerable in front of us."


    A gang leader who called himself horned cow sneered.


    Ning Tao squints at several people and finds that they are much better than Hualong. This boast is not boastful.


    On one side, the colored snake squinted at Dan Feng''s eyes and suddenly said with a stiff smile, "I know you are monks, and you are all powerful people. No one wants to be difficult to others, and everything is not so bad."


    "What do you say?" Ning Tao picks eyebrows.


    "It''s very simple. As long as you hand over the mother and daughter, and then apologize to the Jackal and admit your mistake, we''ll turn the big thing into the small one, turn the small one into the small one, and laugh it off."


    "How?" The colorful snake said with a smile.


    Jackal also at this time proud, faltering arrogantly way: "hum, start so hard, just want to apologize is not enough, at least take out a bottle of eight gene medicine."


    Level 8 potion


    A group of Huatao help the strong scream, and then they are slowly pressed down, but they can''t help but smack their tongue.


    That thing needs more than a billion at least!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. Although he didn''t know how much the level 8 potion was worth, he finally got the level 9 potion only when he won the boxing match last time. This is just blackmail.


    After thinking about it for a while, I suddenly turned out a strange potion bottle and said with a smile, "I don''t have grade 8 potion, but I have a super gene potion, which is SSS grade."


    Super gene potion!


    A lot of gene people''s eyes are full, that Isn''t that the highest level of liquid medicine? It''s said that there are only ten bottles in the United States!


    How could he have such a good thing!


    Clouded leopard, colorful snake, jackal and horned ox all stare big eyes to see. The changeable and colorful potion is like a gorgeous rainbow, full of mystery and temptation.


    Is Is it really super gene potion?


    Clouded leopard''s eyes narrowed, no matter whether he was that thing or not, he would get it first. Only when he got it in his own hand, he would feel at ease.


    Heart move, immediately toward the potion to grasp.


    To everyone''s surprise, the priceless super gene potion was firmly grasped by him.


    I got it!


    Clouded leopard can''t believe to look at the palm, the bottle of gorgeous rainbow medicine lying in the palm, full of temptation, let them can''t help swallowing.


    I thought it would take a fight to get it. I didn''t expect it would be so easy. It seems that these people are afraid.


    As soon as I raise my head, I see Ning Tao''s smiling face and the silly looking east three tigers.


    "This Is this ours? " Jackal some uncertain asked, these two people in his impression is very arrogant, suddenly recognize counsels really a little not adapt.


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile, very sure.


    Clouded leopard and others were immediately overjoyed. Although they were not afraid of fighting, one thing was better than another. What''s more, they took out something more precious than level 9 gene potion.


    It is enough to show the sincerity of their demands and demands.


    The color snake also breathes a sigh of relief, the fingers on the forehead take away, her whole person is like running a circle between the giant''s teeth.


    The muscles on Dong San Hu''s face are shaking. He holds the evil wand tightly with both hands. His hesitant eyes are always sweeping toward Ning Tao."Oh, it''s OK to be so polite. If you have to use your hands and feet, it will hurt your kindness. I''ll accept your wishes. You can play freely in Jinling, ha ha..."


    See clouded leopard smile will super gene medicine to Huaili, behind a few people on guard, for fear of Ning Tao suddenly come back to regret violent walk hurt people, but this scene has never appeared.


    Things It''s really in clouded leopard''s pocket!


    Colorful snake, jackal and horned Ox are relieved. It seems that this friar is quite wise. He knows that the strong dragon does not oppress the local snake.


    Clouded leopard way a farewell, immediately flurried to leave the room, carrying a big treasure who can not be excited.


    "Hum Boom


    A black patterned iron stick clubbed on the floor, suddenly smashed a large area, or was blocking in front of several people.


    "The road is impassable!"


    Clouded leopard''s face sank, looking at the big man in front of him, he could not help turning to Ning Tao and said angrily, "friend, what do you mean? You''d better make it clear, otherwise!"


    Ning Tao took a sip of Shanghao Longjing and said faintly, "we have settled your account, but my sister-in-law''s account seems to have not been settled yet. You want to run if you don''t make it clear?"


    Words fall, a strong pressure swept the room.


    Clouded leopard, color snake, several people''s eyelids jump wildly, only feel that the chest is like a block of limestone, breathing is very difficult.


    "You What kind of account are you


    Ning Tao pointed to yunyun''s mother and daughter and said with a sneer, "this one is my sister-in-law, and the other one beat my relatives with me. Do you think there will be nothing left?"


    The Jackal felt uneasy and said, "you What do you want to play with, if the money I We''ll give it to you. "


    Money?


    "A bottle of super gene potion, two bottles of grade 9 potion, three bottles of Grade 8 potion, this condition is not too much, put it in front of me in ten minutes, otherwise, don''t leave."


    Ning Tao fell down the tea cup.


    Clouded leopard cold hum a, ferocious smile way: "I already knew that the matter is not so simple, do not let you die completely, I see today this matter is really difficult, come on, do it."


    Ning Tao is calm and easy, with disdain on his face.

 Chapter 1458

    For six seconds, the restless room stood still.


    Five or six beautiful women''s red lips slightly opened, beautiful eyes lost consciousness, a charming face appeared a trace of shock.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold. He has a beautiful woman in his left arm and a strong man under his feet. His right hand is clasped on the clouded leopard''s cover. His eyes are cold and he looks down on the collapsed jackals and wolves!


    Six seconds, the four guild leaders are defeated!


    Mica was also shocked. I didn''t expect that Mr. Ning was so powerful. These gang leaders were all the former gang leaders of the thirteen Xiaolong gang. A piece of hard steel could be twisted into hemp at will.


    Invincible, they were defeated.


    Yunyun laughed and cheered: "brother immortal is so powerful, oh yeah, all the bad guys have to be eliminated."


    Cainiang''s face is changing. This man''s strength is really unpredictable. He stops them easily.


    "Bah, a bunch of little b-cubs, who are they with? They dare to act wild in front of us with your skill. If it wasn''t for some rules, you would have died eight times."


    East three tigers open their arms and glare.


    The clouded leopard licked the blood from his mouth and said: "very good, you have a son of a bitch. Even if you can beat us, my leader can beat you to death with one punch with his invincible power."


    "What friars, Muay Thai, ninja faction, geneticists, powers, natural powers All of them were defeated by him. He won a thousand times in a row and made him an invincible champion


    The words are full of worship and awe.


    "What''s the name of your leader?" Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. As far as he knows, his acquaintances I like boxing very much.


    The Jackal directly complained: "when you die, you will know that you are finished. Our leader can break your bones one by one. It is your disaster that you provoke us."


    Jiao Niu also gritted his teeth and said, "I advise you to be wise and don''t expect that you can beat him. We Huatao''s top ten gang leaders only insist on three breath under him."


    "You never know the horror of an invincible fighter."


    "Never!"


    Dongsanhu shook his muscles and yelled angrily, "let him come. I just want to see the new leader."


    "I don''t even know about North tiger. I think his Huatao Gang wants to disband. MMP is still invincible. Even Guangming God and Raytheon are defeated. How crazy can he be?"


    "Oh, I don''t know who''s so arrogant. It turns out that you are the color tiger from the north. I haven''t seen you for a long time, and you dare to come to my territory. You''re very brave."


    A quiet voice came from behind, and the atmosphere of the whole room changed, as if it was filled with a domineering.


    Huh?


    When they heard the news, they all looked up.


    In the line of sight, a man with slightly black skin walks in slowly, with steady steps, and can be seen between his eyebrows.


    As soon as he came in, he saw the scene. All the four leaders of Huatao were controlled by one person. The enchanting woman, who was called cainiang, was held in his arms in shame!


    For a moment, the fire in my heart!


    "My friend, you can''t even be a monk to humiliate my subordinates in my territory. I remember that Hongmeng and the National Security Bureau seem to have an iron law on this."


    The way of calm man''s words.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "You are Black lion One side of East three tiger suddenly open mouth surprised way, a facial expression can''t say of strange.


    Look at (s version ¡Ì chapter t! Section).


    "dare to call the gang leader''s name, and seek death," a fierce man gave a cold voice, and the big fist of casserole burst out.


    "Hum!"


    Dongsanhu frowned and hummed coldly.


    "Boom!"


    A dull sound, two people''s bodies at the same time a shock, the former step back three steps, fierce people directly out of ten steps.


    The calm man frowned and said in a cold voice: "cold tiger, that''s enough. You can''t deal with the North tiger. Even the once Hualong and Han Xiao dare not disrespect him."


    "Well, that was once. Even now they are standing in front of me, I am sure I can kill them within ten breath. It''s just a northern tiger. What can I do?"


    Cold tiger wrists a neck to challenge a way.


    East three tiger a face evil spirit, Yin Leng way: "little fellow, you will pay some painful price for your words."


    "Everyone will talk big, but do you have the ability to do it? You don''t look at the current situation. Believe it or not, I''ll make you a dead tiger," Lenghu said ferociously.


    "That''s enough," the black lion yelled at them. He didn''t know whether they would commit a tiger in their life. If they fight each other, they will be hurt.


    Ning Tao suddenly said, "you are the leader of the so-called Hua Tao gang. What Black lion


    Dongsanhu immediately stood up and said with disdain, "that''s right. The black lion, the second member of the thirteen gang of Xiaolong, was only under Hualong. I didn''t expect that he was the leader of the gang now."


    Hearing this, the black lion said with a smile: "people will change. The people you look down on today may become the people you look down on tomorrow. Don''t be too superficial."Clouded leopard several people face dew worship, a face of fanaticism.


    Ning Tao looks impatient and points to these humanitarians: "they beat my relatives. Now they need to make compensation. As long as you take things out, you can be a jerk."


    Compensation?


    Black lion brow pick, rich and powerful way: "interesting, talk about it, how much do you want to open a price?"


    "One bottle of super gene potion, two bottles of grade 9 potion and three bottles of Grade 8 potion," Ning Tao said with a sneer.


    As soon as the words came out, the black lion almost didn''t choke to death. He looked up to a bottle of level 8 liquid medicine, which was also level 9


    What annoys him even more is the super gene potion!


    There are only ten bottles of TM in the United States. You can''t find a shadow in Jinling. Are you kidding me?


    He said darkly, "I''m giving North tiger face. No matter whose fault it is, take a million dollars and leave Jinling quickly. Otherwise, I''m not easy to be provoked by black lion."


    "Why do you give him money? It''s clearly his first move. Guild leader, he wants to get the super gene potion back. It''s impossible..." The Jackal growled on one side.


    A roar, black lion is to understand, but then blush, that TM but can transform into a god of God!


    I''d rather break my teeth than take that potion.


    "Do it, kill it!"


    The black lion roared as if it could break the stars.


    The rest of the gang leaders have long been in the heart of rhinoceros, cold tiger, clouded leopard, colorful snake, horned ox, including jackal. The floor of the room exploded in a big area.


    "Ah ah...!"


    In this scream, Ning Tao gave a sneer, turned his hand and pressed it. There was a big seal in the air. It was full of no China, but it had the most direct texture.


    "Zhenwuda handprint!"


    Once printed out, even the space is collapsed.


    The East three tigers came in a hurry and ran away in a hurry. Their faces were pale with fright, but the black lion six couldn''t escape.


    "Roar, damn, break it for me!"


    Six hands together, the whole KTV trembled.


    "Town


    Ning Tao is dignified, and his words follow his ways.


    "Boom!"


    In this completely abandoned room, several beautiful women screamed in fear, and several others roared.


    The wolf fainted, cainiang vomited blood, the horned ox''s arms were broken, the cold tiger''s bone was half broken, and the clouded leopard didn''t know whether to live or not. Only the black lion roared with red eyes and tried to carry the big fingerprint.


    "Teacher Master, help me


    As soon as these words came out, a leisurely figure suddenly appeared in the room, with a free and unrestrained look on his face.


    "Who dares to beat my apprentice, stand up for me."


    Ning Tao turns his head indifferently, and the man just looks at it with a bad face. The latter is stiff, and a pair of leisurely eyes suddenly become excited, like seeing God''s gift.


    "Benefactor, it''s you!"


    Black lion just mentioned a breath, heard this words was instantly frightened, a big fingerprints fiercely photographed him to the lower level.


    "No Boom

 Chapter 1459

    212, a very hi KTV room.


    A few young men and women are singing to take you to Turkey, but a series of vibrations on the roof make them want to take these people to the West. It''s so frustrating.


    I''ve heard of the house earthquake, but I''ve never seen such a severe one. The ceiling is almost shaking off. I just want to say to him, MMP!


    A young man with yellow hair showed his teeth, pointed to the ceiling and yelled: "Damn, it''s endless, isn''t it? If you come down, I can''t beat you to death..."


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a strong man fell heavily.


    Ning Tao stood at the gap and said, "just because you still want to fight with me, go home and Practice for hundreds of years. Don''t move this kind of ignorant idea."


    "Hiss!"


    Huang Mao and other young people''s scalp cracked, and they knelt down on the ground in a scream, shouting to spare their lives, shouting that they would never dare again.


    It''s a grievance in my heart. I just said something arrogant. You''re going to beat someone down. It''s too exciting. We won''t pretend to force any more


    As everyone knows, the people above are even more suspicious.


    But it''s not important. What''s important is the amazing scene in front of us, a man who appears indifferently but loses his manners.


    It''s more amazing than the failure of Huatao gang leader!


    Ning Tao looks back, looking at that face can''t help but dumb, recently also thinking about him, didn''t expect to really see.


    Just about to open his mouth, he said that he thought that the man had made an unexpected move, which made everyone dumbfounded.


    "Plop!"


    "Huaqing, meet my benefactor!"


    The man knelt heavily on the ground and was very grateful.


    One of them was dumbfounded, and the color snake was even more pale. He was shocked and said, "old guild leader, are you


    Clouded leopard and Lenghu are petrified. Who is this man? He is the founder of Huatao Gang, the master of Heishi, the current leader of the gang. He is a man who has retreated from the background.


    If the black lion is the God lion in heaven and earth, and can be invincible in one domain, Huaqing is the big world.


    He couldn''t escape from him, but such a mysterious, powerful and terrible man actually knelt down and knelt down to him with a serious and grateful face, not to mention how shocked he was.


    A few people just feel that the whole sky has collapsed


    Dongsanhu was stunned. He heard something about the leader of the gang. It was a sudden rise. He not only swept the thirteen gangs of Xiaolong at that time, but also dominated the whole dispute Jinling in the end!


    If he went south or North, he would occupy half of the country''s underworld in a short time.


    But The gang leader suddenly announced his abdication, and even more threatened that the Huatao gang would not fight out of Jinling, but would only stay in this small place without any desire to dominate


    At that time, the words aroused the shock of the national underworld.


    He never thought that such a legendary figure he had never met had been conquered by Ning Tao.


    Master Ning, you are a God and a man!


    Ning Tao watched Hua Qing perform this great gift, and immediately lifted him up with a strong wind. He said with a smile, "it''s just your nature. It should be. Don''t do this great gift to me."


    But at this time, the black lion climbed up from the gap and showed his head. He immediately yelled with red eyes, "master, it''s this son of a bitch who beat me. Take revenge for me."


    Hua Qing''s face turned black and stamped him down. This bastard dares to be disrespectful to his benefactor and beat him.


    It seems that I''ve gone with the wind when I became a guild leader


    And after understanding the cause and effect, his face is even more black as the bottom of the pot, and his veins will be exposed.


    Immediately apologized: "benefactor, this is my fault. I didn''t do a good job of what you gave me at the beginning, and let those characters down. I have no face to face you."


    Ning Tao flicked a smile and comforted: "don''t worry, where can there be no moths, garbage, you have done well enough, such as these things are inevitable."


    "And you don''t have to apologize to me. The real victims are them. I think you still have an impression of them?"


    As soon as the words came out, Hua Qing immediately reflected that although some changes had taken place in the mother and daughter, she could still discern clearly because the mother was so amazing and the daughter was very smart.


    Immediately face solemn, heavily toward two people bowed, apologized: "that Well, this kind of thing is my lax discipline, which makes that thing happen again. I''m sorry. "


    Mica was flattered and nervous: "don''t say that. If it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t happen here. It almost affected you. It''s all my fault."


    "It''s my fault. I don''t blame you."


    "No, no, no, it''s all my lax discipline...!"


    Seeing their politeness, Ning Tao said with a smile: "well, well, this matter is over. You can go back to the East China Sea with me. Huaqing, please do this."


    As soon as the words came down, Hua immediately patted her chest and said, "no problem. Anyway, I''m light now. I''ve done what I told you at the beginning, and I''m going to retire."Seclusion?


    On hearing these two words, Dong Sanhu''s eyes brightened. Knowing that the opportunity of flattery had come, he immediately said with a smile, "brother Hua, since you want to go back to seclusion, why don''t you join the power of elder Ning?"


    "May I?" Hua Qing looks excited.


    Ning Tao naturally understood, chuckled and nodded: "of course, I warmly welcome you to join as the leader of the sorcery sect. It seems that there is another tiger general in our sorcery sect."


    "Ha ha...!"


    A few people laughed, but others were dumbfounded.


    Color snake pale face weak way: "old gang leader, do you want to leave us, Huatao Gang but you created the painstaking effort, you have the heart to abandon it?"


    Hua Qing sighed and shook her head: "the establishment of Huatao Gang is me, not me. Everything is for the peace of Jinling. If you want to survive for a long time, follow this road."


    "From today on, Huatao gang It has nothing to do with me, you Take care of yourself


    As soon as the words came out, the hearts of the five gang leaders were cool.


    Ning Tao pulls yunyun with mica beside him, dongsanhu in his left hand and Huaqing in his right hand, which is quite a big man.


    But in a word, it makes people helpless.


    "Brother fairy, what do you mean by sister-in-law, brother''s sister?" Yunyun asked naively, blinking her eyes like black pearls and precious stones.


    "Er, this...!"


    Ning Tao scratched his head, but his face was embarrassed, because yunyun was like a closed girl, pure in heart.


    "Qb7 official first / post QT


    " why don''t you tell yunyun that it''s no fun like brother Chengba, and it always appears suddenly and disappears for a long time, "said yunyun, puffing up.


    Ning Tao said, suddenly: "Oh, you ask what sister-in-law means, right? Dongsanhu, tell her."


    The latter is stunned, and can''t help staring at Ning Tao. Isn''t that your sister-in-law? What''s the relationship with me, you You Why are you so smart!


    In bursts of laughter like silver bells, the party took a Lamborghini series and drove to the East China Sea at top speed.


    Ning Tao remembers that sister Xia seems to be in Feifei jewelry

 Chapter 1460

    East China Sea, Feifei jewelry headquarters.


    Ning Tao pulls the playful yunyun in, and their mother and daughter occasionally come to help, such as being a buyer''s show model.


    The condition of mica is absolutely in line with this point.


    Yingying''s small waist and charming face will almost double the turnover of jewelry as long as she comes.


    It''s been taken as the mascot of Feifei jewelry.


    Ning Tao a scan, and then found in a VIP area of Xia Mengfei, that a face is so gloomy that can drip water, there is a beauty report work, extremely nervous.


    With a frown, Huaqing and dongsanhu beckoned for a moment, and then took his mother and daughter.


    "Who made my sister Xia angry? Don''t be angry. I have good news to tell you," Ning Tao suddenly jumped out and surprised her with a smile.


    Xia Ning''s eyes were frightened immediately.


    "Feifei sister," yunyun surprised to rush over.


    The former also squeezed out a smile and played with yunyun. It can be seen that they have a good relationship and are in a good mood.


    Mica can see that Xia Mengfei has something on her mind. She immediately laughs to find reasons to open the clouds and make room for them.


    See two people leave, Ning Tao said with a smile: "what''s the matter, sister Xia, who makes you unhappy again, you tell me, I''m going to beat him now, to relieve your anger."


    Xia Mengfei relies on Ning Tao and says angrily, "it''s not Xiang group that day, and I don''t know what Xiangyang is mad about. I''m biting my Feifei jewelry."


    Xiangyang?


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and tries to ask: "he What''s the matter with Feifei jewelry? Is he really looking for trouble? "


    "Deliberately? He just came to China from abroad for a long time. He pulled a group of people and wanted to attack Feifei jewelry. He wanted to fight a business war. "


    "I''m not afraid of him if he''s fighting. I just wonder. I don''t know why he''s so obsessed with me, staring at my Feifei jewelry, and would rather die together."


    Xia Mengfei is biting silver tooth angry way.


    Seeing her incomprehensible, Ning Tao can''t help but smile bitterly and say their complicated relationship again, which makes Xia Mengfei surprised.


    "He He is the roommate


    Ning Tao full face bitter, just want to say what, but see Xia Mengfei and forced to ask: "then you tell me, you say that what six pointed star you give who, why can''t say."


    "Well This...! "


    "By the way, sister Xia, I''ve got the holy spring in the photo. I''ll go to Wudang Mountain later. I believe the elixir we planted will grow vigorously. How about the drug research and development?"


    Ning Tao blinked and asked nervously.


    Xia Mengfei was very happy and said: "that''s great. There has been a breakthrough in bicker pharmaceutical. I have spent a lot of money on recruiting two technical masters. I believe it should be fast."


    "In order to develop this drug, I not only invested a lot of manpower and material resources, but also had more than 400 billion yuan in money. If it wasn''t for our family''s big business, I couldn''t afford it."


    Ning Tao can''t help but wonder. He has already spent so much. Suddenly he says that he still has a headache.


    Can''t help but comfort: "don''t worry, as long as you pay there will be a return, as long as this drug can benefit all mankind, and firmly hold in our hands, we will have all the capital."


    "At that time, no matter whether we have tasks or not, China will be polite to us. Even many overseas powers will also be begging us to introduce technology to benefit our people."


    "This That''s our real goal! "


    Xia Mengfei nodded happily, but then asked abruptly: "do you want to tell me where the six pointed star is now? Who did you give it to? Why can''t you say?"


    "Poof!"


    After a long detour, I still didn''t fool around


    Looking at Ning Tao and Dong Sanhu leaving, Xia Mengfei takes yunyun with a pout mouth and sees them off.


    "Sophia Blood


    It seems that elder martial brother Ye Kong has come to urge the investigation. He always feels that it''s not so simple. The problem lies in France


    Xia Mengfei''s beautiful eyes flashed with wisdom.


    After Wudang Mountain, ningtao three people came here, after suffering, finally returned home.


    "Help Boom...! "


    This voice suddenly came out from the back mountain, but to the surprise of Ning Tao, none of them was frightened.


    It seems that I''m used to it


    "Ah Kill me, get out of here If you dare to say one more word to me, believe it or not, I''ll show you. "


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump. He always thinks that the voice is so familiar. I''m not that guy.


    At the moment, I didn''t have time to say hello to the disciples, and soon I rushed to the source of the scream like killing a pig.


    As soon as he appeared, he didn''t see clearly. Suddenly, he was hugged tightly by a man, like an octopus."Master Yan, brother, my brother, no, Dad, grandfather I beg you, take me out of here. I''m going to collapse. I''m afraid I can''t stand stabbing him to death. "


    A big bald man cried and collapsed.


    Ning Tao is stunned. Dongsanhu and Huaqing almost didn''t start. Where did the big bald Ladybug come from?


    "Well James


    "It''s me, it''s me This is hell. There''s a devil. Get me out of here. I''m dead Ah, ah... " He went crazy in an abnormal mood.


    Ning Tao is silly. What''s the stimulation?


    "Amitabha, it turns out that he is the leader of Ning alliance. I''m Shaolin Zhifan. Do you have any impression of the leader?" A disheartened monk chanted with one hand.


    Master Zhifan?


    Ning Tao is even more confused. In his impression, master Zhifan is an eminent monk with high attainments in Buddhism. His strength is even more unfathomable. How can he feel like he has just been trampled?


    "You What happened to you? "


    As soon as he was wronged by Wang Yang, he immediately yelled and cried, "it''s him, that''s him, this damned son of a bitch, old bald ass, who wants to accept me as a Shaolin disciple."


    "As soon as he saw me, he said that I had Buddha nature and predestined relationship with Buddha. He was full of nonsense to deceive me and make me a monk..."


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "it''s good to be a monk. Shaolin''s eminent monks are all good at martial arts. This master Zhifan is even better. He didn''t agree with many people who wanted to worship him as a teacher."


    "When you get a bargain, you still sell yourself well. You don''t mean you don''t believe in God but believe in Buddha. This is the chance."


    Looking at the chapter of the legal edition},% NH


    MS broke down and yelled in despair: "he told me that the first way to be a monk is to ban. Desire!"


    Forbid


    On hearing this, dongsanhu and Huaqing suddenly look at him with sympathetic eyes. Come on, man!

 Chapter 1461

    Ning Tao in the cry, finally understand.


    It turns out that after he left, master Zhifan came down from Kunlun mountain to do business. He happened to pass Wudang Mountain on his way.


    Originally, he just wanted to take a rest and see if anything happened. However, during his stay, he inadvertently saw MS, a bald girl, flirting with her.


    It''s not a tease. It''s just a joke.


    But I don''t know what master Zhifan thought. He went straight up to him and threatened to take MS as his disciple.


    At the beginning, he was ok, but he politely refused. It was a miracle that he could sit on the ground and read a passage.


    But then, master Zhifan fully demonstrated the spirit of not abandoning and not giving up. He forgot the important things and pestered him like a piece of strong brown candy.


    Chanting sutras every day, a way to use in the end, either you as my disciple, or I''m tired of you


    After some patience, the first battle finally broke out. MS fought against master Zhifan in a rage. At that time, the movement caused a sensation in the whole Wudang holy mountain, and everyone was busy persuading him to fight.


    That one ended with no points!


    But that night, the battle started again, tossed about three times, and no one spoke to them any more.


    (the fastest update) tvuv


    every day when Ms wakes up, he is a monk chanting scriptures, closing his eyes is also a monk chanting scriptures, and his mind is full of monks chanting scriptures If you ask how madness is made, it is forced by the monk.


    And the result is Fight every day!


    Most of them were miserably defeated. Even if master Zhifan was defeated and ravaged by despicable means, he still chanted sutras.


    This is how a Class-A top geneticist is driven crazy. He once thought of agreeing, but when the first rule came out, he directly fought with Zhifan for one day and one night, but he didn''t agree.


    And then, that''s what they saw


    Ning Tao opens his mouth and is dumb, while MS wails and wipes tears on him, as if to return all the grievances he has suffered for so many days.


    "Amitabha, good, good!"


    "Benefactor mu, you will agree one day. It''s also a matter of time for you to become a monk. You are still confused by the world of mortals, but you will be sober one day."


    The mysterious master of ten ways.


    Moss''s forehead was blue, and he said angrily, "dead bald ass, you''ll die of this heart. I won''t become a monk in my life. I''d rather die in the world you said."


    Ning Tao is in a hurry. Don''t make it too stiff.


    After thinking about it for a while, he arched to master Zhifan and said, "master, I admire you all the time, but you''ve gone too far. How can anyone force you to do this?"


    "For example, as soon as I see you, I will let you become a Taoist. Is that possible? You can''t accept it."


    Zhifan frowned and thought about it. Then he shook his head and sighed. He said in a complicated way: "what the alliance leader said is reasonable. I''m old and rude, but The monks never lie. "


    "The door of Buddhism is always open to benefactor mu."


    MS was so angry that she hid behind Ning Tao and said angrily, "go away, how can I become a monk? I can tell you now that you can''t think about it in your life."


    Ning Tao glared fiercely and scolded: "don''t be rude. Since the master has done so, there must be the truth of the master."


    MS was angry and unhappy.


    Seeing this scene, Zhifan bowed his head to mums and recited a passage. Then he put his hands together and said to Ning Tao: "thank you for today


    "Goodbye!"


    After that, he went down the mountain with a black nose and a swollen face.


    Ning Tao frowned, then shook his head and sighed. Seeing that MS was still pointing at the master''s back for a while, he couldn''t help kicking him and walking up the mountain.


    Without noticing it, he quickly flatters and catches up with him. Dongsanhu and Huaqing follow him with a hostile look on their face.


    Before long, a medicinal field appeared in front of us.


    The familiar old farmer with a few fairies is farming, and the only difference with that day is that the elixir is better.


    "Bu Lao, Qian Qian, elder martial sister...!"


    Ning Tao cheered excitedly. This time, he came back with a full load. Naturally, he had little expectation and joy in his heart.


    With a smile in his eyes, Lao Nong Bu said happily, "look at him, he should have got the spirit spring. Everything is ready. He is still a little excited for such a big age."


    Ye Wanqing said gently, "it''s your hard work. I believe it''s also a lifetime honor for a miracle doctor to see the elixir grow up with your own eyes. You should be happy."


    Su Qian, Hua Linglong also smiles.


    One side of Tong Yaqian surprised: "eh, Ning Tao seems to let us retreat, what does he want?"


    Cloth old one pick eyebrow, smile way: "since he does so, decide his reason, still go to one side first."When several people left the medicine field, Ning Tao appeared in a mountain peak, the wind whistling in the ear, blowing his black clothes like dragons and snakes.


    His appearance also attracted a large number of disciples'' attention. They could not help looking up curiously. What was the main purpose of the alliance?


    Next second, a dragon roar resounds through Wudang holy mountain.


    With a wave of Ning Tao''s hand, a water dragon comes out of the spring. As soon as it appears, it goes straight to the sky. There seems to be a spirit in the eyes like a copper bell.


    "Hum, I still want to run!"


    Ning Tao''s right hand in the void a press, a mysterious big fingerprints directly photographed, as if a pot cover pressure down.


    "Zhenwuda handprint!"


    This is what he realized from the mystery of emperor Zhenwu. It is very powerful and suitable for his current cultivation.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar of the water dragon, the wind and cloud changed.


    "Boom!"


    In a moment, the mountain behind Wudang was covered with dark clouds and thunder, as if God wanted to punish a criminal.


    All the disciples were shocked. This what is it?


    How could there be Loong!


    "Roar!"


    Another roar, the sky down angry thunder, let it more show the real dragon between heaven and earth, ghost song, can not be desecrated.


    It seems that the big hand print has the power to wear out, but it is actually from slowly dim to close to collapse, and the water dragon takes the opportunity to rush to the sky.


    Although Bu Lao and others didn''t know, he could imagine that the water dragon was very precious. How could he let it run like this.


    For a moment, everyone''s heart was burning.


    But Ning Tao is a cold smile, against the sky decided to domineering power crazy operation, two hands in the air directly a press.


    "Boom!"


    The two golden fingerprints smashed directly into the sky, falling down from the remote era, as if they could block out the sky.


    "Roar!"


    The water dragon is in a big hurry, but it can''t get rid of it all the time.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s fingerprints change, his palms merge into one and fall down in a roar. A pair of fingerprints are flying like butterflies.


    "Give me Town


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the water dragon was powerlessly suppressed under the field of medicine, and integrated with the dragon vein of Wudang Mountain, greatly increasing its power.


    At this time, Wudang holy mountain was shocked, and the rich spiritual power was pure on the spot. A trace of spiritual fog was born from the void, full of mystery and aura.


    He Lingmai, Cheng!

 Chapter 1462

    Spirit pulse into dragon pulse, dragon wake up!


    Ning Tao stares at Wudang holy mountain. At this moment, the Dragon seems to be alive and wakes up in black and white.


    The spirit pulse has spirit, but the Dragon pulse has no spirit. The two actually complement each other and make up for the difference between yin and Yang.


    2I ''


    the pair of dragon eyes that seem to be able to see the vicissitudes and worries from afar, staring from the vast nothingness, for a long time, Ning Tao can see a kind of Helpless!


    Yes, it is a kind of helplessness!


    And the direction he looked up to was The West!


    Ning Tao can''t help frowning. Although all this is so untrue, it can''t be denied that it is the scene in his eyes.


    Why does Wudang dragon have this kind of mood? In his eyes, there were many holy mountains before. They were almost dead dragons, playing the last heat.


    And the pulse is just a brief awakening.


    Bu Lao, ye Wanqing, Tong Yaqian, MS, Dong Sanhu Even the disciples of the eight sects were shocked.


    In their eyes, the mountain is like eating a powerful pill, suddenly showing its power, making it twice as powerful as the local spirit power, and being able to produce the spirit fog independently. It''s really incredible.


    What was that water dragon just now?


    This is their doubt, and cloth old, East three tiger, Tong Yaqian and other insiders, seems to have been able to guess some.


    All of a sudden, there was a change.


    Wudang dragon seems to be pinched by the neck, the whole mountain is a violent shock, much like a human heart twitch.


    At the moment, Wudang''s hatred of the Invisible Dragon appeared in the West.


    Exploitation, plunder, all streams gather in the sea!


    Some words flashed in my brain, and I was excited.


    At the beginning, Mr. Bu told him the metaphor of pond and pump, but now It seems to confirm that.


    The black and white dragon of Wudang is unwilling, abhorrent and hostile. The venom in the dragon eyes can never be accumulated overnight.


    It seems to be accompanied by endless years!


    All of a sudden, the two dragon eyes, like bronze bells, seemed to have noticed, and turned slowly to look at Ning Tao.


    At this moment, a pair of eyes beat rapidly.


    Ning Tao is like a demon, his brain is in chaos, and the ancient inheritance memory is like a vent in a pond.


    "My name Candle dragon


    The Wudang dragon glared at the dragon''s eyes and was shocked, but then he burst out with a touch of excitement. He carried that invisible force and roared up to the sky. A silent dragon song exploded in his ears.


    "Roar!"


    The sky was covered with black clouds, and there was a shower.


    Thousands of monks bathed in the spirit rain. They only felt that their accomplishments were climbing at the speed of the naked eye, and their skills were running very fast by themselves.


    But it''s fast to come and fast to go.


    The precious spirit rain only lasted for a while, but Wudang holy mountain seems to be weakened, and the spirit fog is very poor.


    When Ning Tao came back to God, he just saw the Wudang dragon slowly close its eyes, but it looked like a kind of trust.


    "Boom!"


    Once the mountain was shaken, everything calmed down.


    People made some comparisons. After the water dragon came out, the spiritual power of this place should be doubled. The floating light spirit fog is the most direct and simple judgment of people.


    All the disciples are very happy. This place is full of spiritual power. They benefit from it. It''s a real benefit.


    An old friar said with a smile: "this is a blessing for my Hongmeng. My Hongmeng disciples will have a great growth. There is no one else who can do this except the potential leader."


    All the disciples cried out and praised Ning Tao loudly.


    "Ha ha After this, my name of the first treasure land in China should be deserved, no It should be said that it is the world''s first treasure, even the Kunlun secret place is inferior. "


    A low-key elder sighed.


    Cloth old and Tong Yaqian several women into the medicine field, excited to pick off a spirit leaf, unexpectedly put it slowly into the mouth.


    Ning Tao also flashed to him and looked at him with hopeful eyes. It took so much trouble to get the holy spring. If you can''t make the medicine more effective, a mouthful of old blood will come out.


    After a long time, cloth old slowly opened his eyes.


    Turbid eyes in the flash of doubt, gently picked off a piece of spirit leaf, in the eyes of the people, blurted out: "eighty percent."


    80%?


    A few people sigh, especially Ning Tao, although he didn''t expect to have 100%, but you can give at least 90%.


    80% Alas!


    Although it''s only 10% small, the most important thing is the quantity. All the elixirs are 10% more. The harvest is absolutely full. Even half of them are very happy.


    Ning Tao a frown, 80% let him very dissatisfied, spirit pulse has turned into a clear spring, forming a small pool.


    When the crowd was overjoyed, he gritted his teeth and pressed his palm to the peak. In other people''s eyes, he touched the mountain, but in his eyes, it was the body of a dragon. He wanted to communicate with itTen percent of the ideas were constantly instilled, but there was no response. Wudang dragon was back to its original appearance.


    "Damn, answer me...!"


    With a roar in his heart, the Dragon seemed to vibrate.


    Then, this medicinal field is surrounded by spiritual pulse, and a mysterious spring flows out to nourish this land.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are wide open and he is filled with ecstasy. He can feel the change of this land. Apart from the cave where Wuyou is, the most important thing on the mountain is this medicinal field


    After tasting it, he was surprised and said, "90% of the time, this It''s improved, and it''s still increasing. It''s estimated that it will be infinitely close to 100%. Good Ha ha


    Several women are also happy, and finally achieved.


    All the faces on the mountain were smiling with joy. Although they didn''t understand the changes, they knew it was good for them. They wanted to close the door and practice immediately.


    Several women and cloth old mood is happy, painstakingly cultivated medicine medicine came back, at most can also lose a little, that is right as reward


    Ning Tao smile, suddenly found an uninvited guest, in a hurry to wave to himself from a distance.


    This is Li Zhen!


    How did he get to Wudang Mountain?


    As soon as his figure flashed, he left the center of laughter. Since Li Zhen came here in person, it means something important.


    Inside the cave, it was used as a temporary meeting room.


    Li Zhen slightly haggard, eye climbing blood, a see Ning Tao tight way: "do you guess where the star core?"


    Star core?


    Ning Tao pondered and murmured: "since the West draws strength from the Dragon veins of the earth, it shows that his place is extraordinary, that is, the gathering place of the Dragon veins of the West."


    "Is it Qin Shihuang mausoleum


    Li Zhen opened his mouth in amazement when he said this. After they had been exploring for such a long time, he actually knew.


    He immediately nodded his head and said, "yes, according to our nationwide survey of mountains and rivers, geomantic omen, astronomical phenomena and human beings, we found something unusual under the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty."


    "Star core"


    "eighty five percent of the probability is there!"

 Chapter 1463

    Stellar nucleus.


    It''s a big puzzle that puzzles countless people recently!


    From the chaos of the United States, he racked his brains to calculate.


    Finally, it''s all clear.


    It turns out that the star core is hidden in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang!


    This ancient imperial mausoleum and the pyramids of Egypt and the remains of the Mayan civilization are known as the three mysteries of the world!


    For a long time, many archaeologists, historians, geologists and other people have been trying to solve their mysteries, but generation after generation failed.


    The three mysteries of the world have never been solved!


    Ning Tao brow a Cu, have no happy meaning, he according to the inheritance memory in the brain this just fix that location.


    To be honest, he was startled at first.


    HP


    can involve the changes of ancient times, ancient times and even the whole heaven and earth, from which we can figure out what''s not good. When there is a dispute, it will be a battle of life and death in the divine realm.


    Mo Lao, war, even nuclear weapon!


    These are either not there, or they will destroy one side. Huaxia is the main battlefield. This is what he worries about.


    Li Zhen saw that there was worry in his eyebrows, and seemed to have guessed his idea. He could not help sighing bitterly.


    Helpless way: "the result has come out, now even there is no way to escape, can only bite to accept."


    Ning Tao doubted: "what does acceptance mean? How do you feel that you have something to say?"


    Li Zhen smiles awkwardly, glances at Wu you for a moment, and suddenly frowns and says, "how did that ice coffin become potholes?"


    Ice coffin?


    Ning Tao turned his head to see, and then his pupils shrank. The ice coffin made of millennial cold ice actually shrank.


    In an instant, he rushed over and looked at the ice coffin with a big change in his face. The original ice coffin was smooth and flawless, but it became potholes and potholes. It seemed to melt, and there was still a trace of heat.


    "No worries!"


    Black face induction for a long time, finally face ugly open eyes, green veins exposed, full of murderous look to the West.


    It is preliminarily estimated that Baodi was born by Wuyou, which is equivalent to having a certain connection with Wudang''s Dragon veins. The power of heaven and earth is extracted from Qinshihuang''s mausoleum, which is naturally the case with Wudang''s Dragon veins.


    And worry free, actually also affected!


    He didn''t see the potholes before, but now they are like this in a flash, which shows that it happened just now. It has something to do with the dragon vein and the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin.


    "Damn it, what the hell!"


    Ning Tao scolded angrily and was startled by the scene.


    If you let Tianshan ice coffin melt, you can''t live without worry!


    When I left Wudang, I found that I couldn''t do it. The connection between dragon and Wuyou is very close. It''s a kind of power.


    You don''t have to think it''s the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty!


    Ning Tao estimated that this ice coffin could be called five years at most, and this change directly shortened his time by half.


    "Damn it


    Seeing that Ning Tao was in a state of disorder, Li Zhen seemed to realize something, especially that Wu You Chang and Ning Tao were so similar.


    Six precious medicines, born Daogen!


    Ning Tao red eyes, ferocious low roar.


    As long as you can get these, worry free can definitely recover as before, and even get a great chance.


    But it took so long for him to find only three kinds of precious medicines. He has not heard from the mysterious born Taoist


    Li Zhen coughed and said in a low voice: "well, if you want to go back to Kunlun now, the state will support you. After all, public and private are the same. They believe in your ability."


    Ning Tao hummed coldly: "I''m afraid that''s your goal. Tell me, what do you want me to do in Kunlun?"


    "This It seems that the Kunlun Kingdom has also found something wrong with the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. The first choice is the experience of joining the world, such as Shaanxi and Henan. We know it at the same time. "


    Li Zhen scratched his head and said something regretful.


    "Well, there''s something wrong with your trade with them, and now you want me to wipe your ass, don''t you think it''s too much nonsense?" Ning Tao said with a sarcastic sneer.


    "Er, this...!"


    Li Zhen stopped his speech and said with a vague and dry smile, "you can see that when you say this, I know you are a patriotic person. The country is always good to you. That one will give you face back."


    Speaking of this, he patted his chest and said: "you can rest assured that I have witnessed your contribution. If someone makes a stumbling block after it is completed, unless the Minister of national security is not here."


    See him sonorous and powerful, Ning Tao a face dumb, although just do state, but can get this words really very good.


    He immediately waved his hand and said anxiously, "tell me, what''s the purpose of letting me dive back? You should be clear about the benefits of Yanjin''s disappearance. It''s hard to solve the contradiction between the United States and him..."


    "Kunlun has bowed its head!" Li Zhen said.


    Ning Tao face a stiff, a pair of eyes stare extremely inconceivable, those eyes above the top of the guy actually soft!This How is that possible?


    "The elders are very strange recently. They want to go back to the Kunlun realm for some reasons. They also say that they just go back to get the treasure and trade again, but they obviously come back because of the star nucleus."


    "Bow your head, but they don''t want to make trouble. On behalf of the country''s more than one billion people, I send a request to you. We must find out the purpose of their return, know ourselves and the enemy, and win every battle."


    Li Zhen said solemnly with bright eyes


    Half an hour later, Li Zhen hurried down the mountain again.


    MS, Huaqing and dongsanhu were called to the cave. Now they are all the hands of the witch sect. They all gave some elixirs, and the things they gave Huaqing were extremely precious.


    Super gene potion!


    This good thing has long been snatched back by him. Although he can''t use it, he won''t throw it into the hands of the scum.


    Tell them where the sorcery is, let them go together, and the keepsake and so on. It''s also a way to deal with some future Affairs


    At night, Ning Tao goes to Kunlun mountain alone.


    I ran all night until dawn. I was in a mess and disheartened. The most important thing was once master Yan It''s back.


    "Elder Yan, the disciple is back, ah...!"


    A tearful voice rang through the Kunlun Mountain at the dawn of the Ming Dynasty, which made many hazy disciples wake up.


    "Whoosh!"


    Cloud neutron, elder leimen, ice fairy and others are plotting. They rush to hear this voice.


    The severely injured Yanci also rushed over, and then the whole body trembled, and a pair of old eyes were gradually red!


    It''s terrible.


    Ning Tao is trembling in front of him. Even beggars should shine in front of him. There is only a little body to avoid. He is miserable, not to mention how pitiful.


    "Inflammation "Burning embers?" Elder Yanci can''t set channel.


    However, Ning Tao rushed up and cried out: "elder, I''m suffering They Americans bully people too much and kill my Kunlun disciples. They are arrogant and domineering. "


    "If you dare to provoke me in Kunlun, they are all dead. Who dares to retreat, who is a coward, who is soft, who is the son of a bitch."


    Cloud neutron just wanted to open his mouth, but when he heard this, his face suddenly trembled three times, and his face was as black as the bottom of the pot.


    How do you feel a loud slap?

 Chapter 1464

    Yunzi is suspicious and always feels insulted.


    Ice fairy, elder B and elder leimen look at him unnaturally. They can''t help laughing.


    "I''m suffering. That damned American chased me for two days and one night. He swam like a bastard in the vast sea. If there was no elixir, his disciples would be ravaged."


    Ning Tao a nasal discharge a tears of wipe a way.


    Mo Yuntian, Zhou Heng, Wudang, Huashan and Kongtong all show up and watch with their faces twitching.


    What''s this kid up to?


    What is the bitter meat plan?


    Elder leimen was embarrassed because he was surrounded by three circles inside and three circles outside. He looked at them one by one like laughing.


    He said angrily immediately, "what people are you throwing here? Get up quickly. These people are watching my Kunlun jokes."


    Jokes?


    Ning Tao climbed up and glared again, and said arrogantly, "who dares to see my joke? I''m a man who lived in the hands of a false god. All of you should be proud of me."


    "Cut!"


    The crowd sent out a lot of disdain, a look of disdain.


    Look at your embarrassment, saying that you are black and you are not worthy, that you are dirty and you are out of line, that you are disgusting are all praising you. I don''t know what you can be proud of to survive from the false gods?


    Our alliance leader is talking and laughing, retreating!


    The island swordsman, the forbearance world, the army, and even the whole dark world trembled at his feet.


    Look at you again. I don''t know what you''re happy about. We''re all disgraced for you.


    However, when Ning Tao heard this, he pointed to the nose of Huashan''s ancestor and scolded: "I''m a jerk. Did you look down on me just now? If you have the guts, please say it again. Believe it or not, I''ll find someone to beat you."


    Old Huashan was so angry that he did make a sound just now, but why did so many people only look for him?


    The little bunny still remembers what happened.


    Just want to scold him a few words, Mo Yuntian gently cough, as if a piece of limestone stuck in the throat, speechless.


    But Ning Tao didn''t want to let him go. He pointed to his nose and swore, "what do you think? I''m not convinced. If you have seed, you can cut another one. Believe it or not, I''ll let the bastard bite you."


    Cloud neutron is living sullen, suddenly eyes a stare, a pair of questioning eyes tightly staring at the arrogant Ning Tao.


    Why do you always feel that this guy is aiming at him?


    M''s illusion, right?


    Huashan''s old ancestor is so angry that he has a black face. On one side, Kongtong''s old ancestor has a sneak smile. He hates you.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao pointed to his nose and scolded: "you dare to laugh at me, you don''t have to find a sense of existence. Believe it or not, I let his father out to bite you."


    "Cough!"


    This time, the cloud neutron coughed heavily.


    Elder Yanci took the opportunity to pull him back, with a stiff smile on his face, but he was satisfied and appreciated.


    Good boy, have seed.


    My burning Valley disciple should have this strength!


    Kongtong''s face turned black and trembled with anger. Huashan''s cut was very timely, with deep contempt.


    "Little guy, calm down first. We know you are aggrieved, but you can''t go wild with fire, right? That will make people think you are very ill bred and shouldn''t be like this."


    Zen master Jingkong has a smile in the corner of his eyes and closes his hands ten times.


    Ning Tao''s eyes slanted and roared: "what, do you want me to shrink like a hunch? It''s impossible. Even if a hunch comes to teach me, I can''t learn."


    "That damned American man has done me such a harm. If I don''t give them an explanation, I will never end up with them. The tragic death of my martial brother and being buried in the sea haunt me like bad news."


    "The pain I can''t forget it


    Burning stab elder in the heart a sink, this words spoke of his heart canthus son, he hall refine spirit incredibly almost didn''t kill.


    When they came back, they were sarcastic.


    Yunfeng, Xueji and Yanling were silent in the crowd. Their closest brothers died in front of them, and they almost died in the ocean.


    Now these words have aroused their pain!


    In this emotional foil, cloud neutron black a face to Ning Tao shoulder, strength almost crush shoulder bone.


    Gloomy way: "boy, don''t be arrogant, wait for me to ask you a few small questions, you can be proud again."


    Questions?


    Ning Tao stemmed his neck, very hard airway: "elder, I would like to ask, disciples must know everything, give each other."


    "Hum, how can you be all right? The strength of the gene maker has reached the level of powerful hypocrite. How can you live under his hands, a little baby refining Wuzhong?"


    Cloud neutron narrowed his eyes to the point.


    "Well, although he is very powerful, I don''t think about who I am. Master Huoyan Valley can''t make pills. I spent two days and one night with him..."Seeing that he wanted to boast, Zen master Jingkong interrupted directly: "even if you give him the elixir to escape, don''t tell me that he was killed by you."


    "How can I know? At that time, I didn''t know where I went. Later, I heard that it was the devil''s triangle. The guy never came out since he rushed in."


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said innocently.


    Mo Yuntian and Zhou Heng have a glance in their heart. This guy is really able to pull, and he even tells the ghost place.


    "Then how did you come back? The vast sea, helpless, hungry and thirsty, it''s more difficult to distinguish the direction. Even the friars may live and die in the deep sea."


    The ice fairy asked with a smile.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he cheered up and said, "this is one of the great miracles. I actually met a green bastard. He..."


    "Enough!"


    Cloud neutron a listen to this two words directly rebuke a way.


    Several elders watched, with a look of silence on his face. The terror of the eighth son of a bitch will become a taboo for him in the future.


    "Why don''t you fly directly over here, you seem to come back like this?" The cloud neutron doubted.


    Ning Tao blinked his eyes and said, "I don''t have an ID card. I don''t have any money."


    A group of people vomit blood, I think you have no brain.


    Elder leimen shook his muscles and said, "then you won''t steal some money. You won''t be so embarrassed if you get some money."


    Ning Tao said bravely: "I''m afraid of guns.


    "Poof!"


    Hearing this, I suddenly fainted.


    Ning Tao''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. Instead, he pulls Yun neutron''s neck and yells: "elder, I don''t think these are important. It''s time to declare war on those damned Americans."


    "Brothers and sisters, if someone steps on your head and farts wildly, can you bear it? If someone is soft, is he a big bastard who shrinks his head?"


    "Yes


    With a loud roar, everyone saw that it was Yunfeng.


    Yunzi was so dark that he almost vomited blood. Only the high-level inside knew about his weakness, and his disciples didn''t know about it.


    Otherwise, he would suspect that Yanjin scolded him deliberately.


    "That''s right. We''ll never be soft hearted. We''ll kill my Kunlun disciples. It''s not over," Yanling roared angrily.


    For a moment, a group of Kunlun disciples echoed.


    Yun zhongzi and other elders look ugly, but they have just made that decision. They are basically dictatorial.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly stood at the top, waving a fist and yelled: "as Kunlun monks, we will never be soft, who TM soft who is a bastard."


    "The Taoist friends who agree with me all shout with me, I shout to be soft, you shout to be a bastard."


    "Be soft, son of a bitch!"


    "Be soft, you bastard..."


    Cloud neutron a face black into a coal ball, gas straight play pendulum.

 Chapter 1465

    "Shut up, everyone."


    Cloud neutron red eyes angry voice fierce roar way.


    The waves were like satire, like a sharp blade into his heart, which made him very angry.


    Ning Tao''s eyes glared, and he said: "elder Yun, you seem to be very angry and angry. Aren''t we right to defend the dignity of Kunlun kingdom?"


    "Or do you think Kunlun should be soft?"


    In an instant, hundreds of eyes were staring at each other.


    Although he did not dare to blame, his questioning eyes were full of pressure from one person. Hundreds of people looked at him together, and even the old faces like Yunzi did not dare to touch them.


    He immediately squeezed out a smile and calmed down: "er How How can it be? I don''t know how Kunlun people can do such a thing. You are right to defend your dignity. "


    "That''s good. Elder Yun, please take the lead in shouting. Whoever is soft is the green bastard. If we fight with the Americans, we will never counselle," Ning Tao yelled, clapping Yun neutron.


    Yunfeng looked resentful and agreed: "that''s right. It''s been so many days, but the elders never give us any news. Today we have to say our attitude."


    "Otherwise, the younger martial brothers below will die in peace."


    Xueji also echoed: "please show your attitude, my Kunlun disciples are not afraid of Americans, just a few ordinary people who take a shortcut, how can they step on our heads."


    "Hum, this is the biggest shame in the Kunlun kingdom for many years. If we send it back to the clan, we will destroy a country in anger, and we must let the American bastards pay the price," Yanling waved his arm.


    "One anger destroys one country, one anger destroys one country!"


    The anger of countless Kunlun disciples was magnified.


    Elder Yanci is short of breath. He is very clear about the matter. Even if he doesn''t agree, he can''t stand many people.


    He can only swallow it for the sake of the overall situation.


    But now the anger in his heart is rising, and he is beaten like a dead dog. If the reinforcements didn''t come in time, I''m afraid the little shark would have eaten him.


    He can''t bear it!


    One step out, roared: "Brother Yun, you see the disciples are so kind, do you think it''s time to show your attitude, what do you think about the American geneticists killing my Kunlun disciples?"


    When he said this, Yunzi turned pale.


    The disciples didn''t know about the decision, but maybe elder Yanci didn''t know. He was forcing him.


    When he was in a dilemma, Mo Yuntian said: "don''t be so excited. The strength of the United States is really not simple. Even if you elders bow your head to be soft, you can be forgiven."


    "No way!"


    Ning Tao a roar, abruptly interrupt.


    "There are only those who died in the war in Kunlun, and there is no spirit of surrender. If you want us to bow down to them in a proud position, you can''t think about it in my life. I''m the first one who disagrees."


    "I''m the second one," Yunfeng growled.


    "I implore the elder to take us to the United States and let those damned things know that we are strong enough to beat him..."


    The voice is becoming more and more popular, almost becoming a general trend.


    Several elders all look at their eyes, nose and heart. Although they are persuasive, no one is willing to do such a thing.


    Cloud neutron is the one who is soft, and he is also the leader. Let him deal with this mess by himself.


    Seeing this, Yunzi''s face was gloomy and terrible. He didn''t want to make trouble for the plan, but he didn''t expect that all the disciples were in such a high mood. He blamed this bastard.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately roared with his powerful spirit: "calm down, everyone. Although we haven''t discussed the result yet, I can assure you that I am in Kunlun Don''t insult me


    "No one can ride on my Kunlun kingdom!


    "No one, no one!"


    The sonorous and powerful voice spread all over the place, which calmed down many hot headed Kunlun disciples and made them feel ecstatic.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao jumped up to him again and said, "elder, it''s time for you to echo with us. Let''s abuse the soft bastard together."


    "Go away!"


    Yunzi couldn''t hold back for a moment, so he turned around and scolded.


    However, this sudden action surprised hundreds of disciples. It seems that the elder is very sensitive to obedience?


    "Well I mean, you are so honest, sincere and lovely. You always say that people No, Yun explained with a stiff smile.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was about to open his mouth, Yun neutron was so scared that he directly interrupted: "cough That, master Yan all the way back hard, or go to rest first, all scattered, scattered


    Said, unexpectedly a flash body grabs him.


    Wudang ancestor''s pupil shrinks and his body vibrates involuntarily. Xin Kui Mo Yuntian holds him down in time.


    "What about Mr. Mo? Do you think that cloud neutron guy found Ning Tao? He''s making such a big noise, and he''s coming back suddenly, which will definitely make the Kunlun elder suspect."


    Seeing his voice, Mo Yuntian said with a smile: "don''t worry, Yunzi is not in the mood to manage his identity. I''m afraid he is trembling now, and he has to consider changing his decision.""This boy is very confused..."


    In the room, a place of secret conversation.


    Ning Tao was heavily thrown on the ground, and the cloud neutron was like a terrible beast, looking down coldly. The once cool wind was completely filled with fire and anger.


    "Creak...!"


    A pair of fists in the sleeve were very loud and pale.


    Ning Tao''s face was stiff, and a great power of spirit not only locked him, but also explored him carefully, and he could feel a forest killing chance. If there was a little mistake, he could start.


    He''s trying to get rid of himself!


    "Damn it," he whispered. He didn''t expect that the old man''s mind was so small. It''s not easy to clean himself up?


    Anything wrong will convict you of death.


    Cloud neutron suddenly squinted. Although he didn''t find anything wrong, nothing wrong is the biggest one.


    This guy is just too normal.


    There must be a ghost!


    In an instant, the murderer burst out, and the thin fingers in the sleeves were close together. As long as you give him another breath, it will be able to kill him.


    =[1]%


    "one Whoosh


    There was another figure in the room. Elder Yanci looked at him with a gloomy face, and his eyebrows were flying and burning.


    The two look at each other, sparks burst out.


    In the end, cloud neutron left with a black face and without saying a word. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t open his mouth and completely expressed it with his face.


    Burning thorn elder looked at him to leave, and then looked at Ning Tao, who pretended to be silly, and scratched his head. He didn''t know what was going on.


    Youyou sighed and suddenly said with a smile: "Yan Jin, I have a task here and a chance to give it to you. In the evening, you will come back with me Kunlun


    Go back?


    Ning Tao looked dumb, patted his chest and said: "what the elder said is what he said. Don''t say one thing, even ten tasks, I will do it, but the premise is I can do it later. "


    With a mysterious smile, Yanci said with a negative hand, "you can. Ten days later, it will be the day for the nine alchemists of Kunlun kingdom to compete. The venue is in my burning valley. You have to participate."


    "Because"


    "I am the tenth alchemist in Kunlun, born!"

 Chapter 1466

    In the evening, there was a big sunset.


    Kunlun secret of the most peripheral, gathered a large black shadow, eyes complex looking at that place.


    Ning Tao, Yunfeng, Xueji, Yanling and elder Yanci are standing in front of a mysterious gate. This is the first gate treasure in Kunlun Kingdom Hunyuan gate!


    His greatest function is to travel through the void.


    Yunzi and Mo Yuntian stood side by side, looking at the door with some emotion. When they came here, the welcome ceremony was not so grand, they almost died.


    And now, they actually let people go back in this way, in order to complete the task, it''s really sad.


    Mo Yuntian is also very complicated. To say that he hates Kunlun most, and he is also the one who has the greatest vigilance. However, in order to take the overall situation into consideration, he puts down a lot.


    If you think about it carefully, you can''t help yourself!


    Two people looked at each other at the same time, then a strange smile, smile is very mysterious, each with a ghost, brain turn fast.


    "Boom!"


    The whole door was shocked and seemed to be connected to one place.


    Seeing this, Yunzi cheered: "the time has come. Elder Yanci and you can set out immediately. In order to create a win-win situation between the two worlds, it''s up to you."


    ¡±Ha ha It''s better to bring more treasures. We Huaxia have good things waiting for you. It''s not a small price, "Mo Yuntian said with a plain smile.


    Ning Tao looked back, eyes complex, under the leadership of the burning thorn elder, head also did not return into the door.


    I can hear the conversation between them.


    And in the dark, there are two extremely hidden secret words, cloud neutron spread to the ear of burning thorn, solemnly way: "please."


    Mo Yuntian solemnly: "little guy, it''s up to you."


    "Boom!"


    The mysterious portal lost a lot of power. At that time, it killed thousands of monks and condensed them with their power and blood.


    Filthy mountain, ripples suddenly appear in the void.


    The two alchemy elders opened their eyes at the same time, and their whole body was tense. They had accumulated a killing move in the dark, and then they could play it.


    "Stabbing...!"


    Void was torn open a hole, five figures quickly drilled up, vaguely can see a silver storm.


    "Flame stabs a way friend, you unexpectedly came back?"


    One of the alchemy elders was incredible.


    Ning Tao smacks his tongue to himself. Now the strong man of alchemy is like Chinese cabbage. The chaos of heaven and earth is really involved in many things.


    As soon as the words fell, elder Yanci immediately knelt to the ground. His powerful spirit power outlined a seal script, which was composed of the spirit power. In an instant, it broke through the void and disappeared.


    "This is A thousand miles of music


    "Is it that the original world will use this kind of urgent voice when it calls?" Another elder frowned.


    Under the tension, the weak elder Yanci didn''t know what he was communicating with in secret language. The two elders'' faces changed. After a moment, his eyes toward Ning Tao became kind.


    Seeing them like this, Ning Tao was puzzled, but he still nodded with a smile. As a descendant, he had to be polite.


    Yanling three people are expressionless. They have a better attitude towards Yanjin. At least they can be regarded as their own people. Yanling, in particular, has regarded Ning Tao as a strong enemy.


    A moment later, the two elders went into hiding again.


    One of the alchemy elders said with a smile to Ning Tao: "such a young Alchemist is very good. I will ask Master Huangshan of our school to teach you well."


    X


    teaching?


    It seems like a good word, but Ning Tao is not comfortable to hear it. He mumbles: "I still use him to teach, but I''m a genius. It''s not sure who will teach me..."


    The voice is very low, but Yanling actually heard it, for a moment, the good feeling for this guy disappeared without a trace.


    Crazy,


    you are crazy enough.


    Master Huangshan is the alchemy master of daze gate. The elixir of zezhizhou is all made by his old man.


    He is a master who has been famous for decades. People respect him. You are a alchemist who has been a god of shit. It''s estimated that you will be less than a month. I don''t know what you are arrogant about.


    he has made more pills than you have eaten salt, and he dares to look down on him. The more Yanling thinks about it, the more angry he is. It''s called Wohuo in his heart. He and this guy have vowed to be like water and fire.


    As soon as Ning Tao turns his head, he immediately sees Yan Ling''s hostile face. The more he looks at himself, the more awkward he is.


    "Sick!"


    He grunted and walked away.


    Yan Ling widened his eyes and was shocked. He had the courage to scold himself face to face. M, he didn''t pay attention to himself more and more.


    Looking at the rest group, Yanling leaves secretly with a sneer and talks with several disciples in the distance


    Ning Tao''s face is calm, but he is scanning the whole mountain. He remembers that the array killed thousands of people, but now there are no bones. It seems that they have disposed of them.This method is really vicious.


    After walking around for a long time, he went back to his original place. He kept thinking about how to obtain the secrets of Kunlun kingdom.


    What does Kunlun world want to know about Xinghe?


    Four people get together to wait for a while, burning stab elder this just pacify spirit soul, if not urgent he just don''t want to do so.


    "Let''s go," he sighed immediately. "It''s still a long way from burning burning valley. I''m injured. I can only stop and go. Important news will be sent to the headquarters by me. We don''t have to worry."


    As soon as Yanling heard this, he suddenly proposed: "elder, I just heard something interesting from them. It seems that there is a big treasure in the Huoling plain of zezhizhou."


    "It is said that it was left by a powerful God!"


    How many eyebrows, big treasure? No one will be indifferent to this, but Kuang zezhizhou is on the way home.


    Yunfeng turned his eyes and said with a faint smile, "why don''t we take the opportunity to go around, anyway, we don''t have to worry about going back."


    "With this intention, I remember that a powerful divine realm was born there, which has something to do with a certain generation of goddess in my snow temple. If it was him, it would be an opportunity."


    Xue Ji pursed her lips and said with a smile.


    In an instant, Han qianning''s heart comes out How are you doing now?


    Ning Kun Did the boy practice well?


    I''m looking forward to Tancheng.


    There are Han family, Bai family and Liu family. He remembers the three old dogs who kicked him out as cannon fodder.


    After recovering, he squinted and said, "it''s OK to have a look. Maybe you can get some treasures.


    Yanling sneers in his heart, and looks up at elder Yanci. With a word from him, his plan will be more than half successful.


    Burning thorn elder brow a pick, smile ha ha way: "since you all want to see, that go to play."


    "Beautiful


    Excited Yanling heart praise, all secretly happy.


    As far as he knows, master Huangshan''s disciple is in Tancheng. He is still the young master of daze sect, and he will worry about killing you at that time.


    "Jie Jie...!"

 Chapter 1467

    Tancheng is very popular now.


    The story that there is a treasure in the Huoling plain is very popular. Many people want to try their luck, but so far there is no sign of it.


    Although they haven''t been found, many strong people have stayed in Tancheng for a while, which has driven its development for a while. Now, many of the baby refining strong people who are rarely seen at ordinary times are catching up


    As soon as Ning Tao came here, all kinds of news flew everywhere. After careful inquiry, he knew that no one could find the treasure.


    Anyway, I''m relieved.


    Kunlun chamber of Commerce, five people stay here.


    Although a group of people in black robes came in, but a group of guests didn''t care at all. Wearing black robes in Tancheng was a kind of fashion.


    It''s supposed to be some cool guys again.


    Yunfeng is proud, and he is also a disciple of Yuntian palace. When he goes there, he doesn''t need to bear the attention of many people. But now he is ignored. He is really disgusted and tired.


    It''s like a dragon comes to the snake pile, and no one can recognize it. It''s better to say that they are stupid or disguise themselves.


    Yanling and Xueji have similar mentality.


    The former slapped the table, and da man yelled: "little two, don''t you come to pour the wine, don''t you see the guests coming?"


    As soon as he said that, he immediately welcomed a servant and said with a stiff smile, "Sir, we are the chamber of Commerce. If you want to drink, just turn left for 800 meters."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing, waved his hand and said, "don''t pay attention to him. He has a problem somewhere. If there''s any good tea for him to make a pot, then find a well-informed person."


    Then he took out a few silver tickets and gave them to him.


    As soon as the attendant saw this, he immediately smiles. It''s still this gentleman who can do things, unlike some people who have brain problems.


    Drinking came to the chamber of Commerce.


    It''s like taking your girlfriend to a room and going to a brothel.


    Scornfully looked at him, then left, Yanling stare big a pair of copper bells, he was despised by a servant.


    He was despised for burning the elite of yangu.


    Elder Yanci snores coldly, and his disciple is weak. His long face is not good-looking. Let''s see how Ning Tao can do things.


    It''s a man''s head, a pig''s head.


    Yunfeng and Xueji smile and look at Yanling sarcastically. The goods lose a big face in front of the elder.


    Yanling has an ugly face. He looks at Ning Tao with venomous eyes. It''s this son of a bitch who deliberately set him up and humiliates him. Well, you''ve done it before I did it.


    Let''s not finish this today!


    At this time, the attendant came with an old man. Ning Tao glanced at him casually. He was still an acquaintance.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t you want to buy news? This is a steward of our chamber of Commerce. His name is Mr. mu. He knows everything about a thousand miles. You have to estimate the price."


    Wood old smell speech indifferent smile, brush sleeve way: met a few road friends, do not know what kind of news you want to buy? "


    Ning Tao ponders, is considering to ask what, one side of Yan Ling disdain of cut a, disdain a way: "with our identity to this kind of place, certainly is for that big treasure."


    "Say all you know, as long as you can say what we want, reward, and there are many rewards."


    As soon as Mu Lao''s face froze, he became gloomy. If this was another place, it would be all right. But this is the Kunlun chamber of Commerce. If he really agreed, would he not become a dog?


    It''s the Kunlun chamber of commerce that has lost its reputation!


    A crowd of guests looked up with surprise on their faces. Who is so crazy that they don''t know this is Kunlun chamber of Commerce?


    Yanling sneered, with a firm face. As long as he dared to be disrespectful, he immediately showed his identity and scared him to death.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes floated, he suddenly lost his mind.


    Just when Mr. Mu was in a dilemma, one of the four women who just walked in from the door said with a smile, "Mr. mu, I have some questions for you. Can you give me a thin face?"


    As soon as the words came out, Mu Laodang threw a grateful look and said with a laugh, "since Miss Han invited me, I have to give you face. If you want to ask me anything, it''s free."


    Said, unexpectedly walked toward that table.


    Yanling a few people silly eyes, I shit, we haven''t asked, you dare to go, so let us stand up.


    "Bang!"


    Yanling slapped the case and said angrily, "that old guy, stop for me. What do you mean? We haven''t asked you yet. You want to leave. You dare to hit us in the face like this."


    "Do you know you''ve got a big deal to do?"


    Mr. Mu said flatly: "for those who give me face in Kunlun chamber of Commerce, our chamber of Commerce will also give me the same treatment. For those who don''t want to show face, I don''t need to give them."


    The woman smile, in fact, she has nothing to ask, just simply want to help wood old solution.


    Yunfeng''s face sank. Even though elder Yanci''s face was not pretty, he pulled down his hat brim and kept silent.


    Ning Tao''s eyes on the woman could not be moved any more, just like a demon, muttering: "Han Han XueYes, that beautiful woman is Han Xue!


    He and a man in black were sitting at a table near them, and there were two guards beside him, with bright eyes.


    When Yanling heard this, he twisted his neck and said coldly, "old man, there are few people who dare to talk to me like this. I think you are tired of living."


    "Don''t mess around. This is the Kunlun chamber of Commerce. If you have something to say, you have to do it," Ning Tao frowned.


    "Hum, don''t talk to me, you counsellor. Even if I make a big scene here today, I''ll let this old guy know how powerful I am. Otherwise, he really thinks he has a big face."


    Yanling rolled up his sleeves and said with disdain.


    "Boom!"


    A baby training peak momentum burst out, very strong.


    Wood old a falter, almost did not fall to the ground, this momentum is very strong, his body is very difficult to resist.


    "Damn it


    At this time, a faint voice came: "master mu, come to me. I''d like to see who dares to protect Xueer. I''m tired of it."


    PW (genuine) s first, and then a guard broke out to fight.


    It''s also the peak of baby training. Compared with Yanling, this breath has its own merits. It''s actually like Yin and Yang.


    Yan Ling''s face sank, but no one dared to intervene. At this time, hundreds of people in the hall were watching the excitement.


    Wood old get a breath, biting teeth, keep walking toward Han Xue, this action is to provoke Yanling.


    "Old man, I''ll warn you for the last time, turn around and roll back immediately, or you will die miserably," said Yan Ling, with a ferocious face.


    The man in black snorted coldly and said with disdain, "Mr. wood, come here boldly. I want to see who dares to be wild in front of me, unless he wants to die."


    "Boom!"


    Yan Ling broke the floor with one foot, and his black robe was flying. His eyes were angry and he said, "you just What are you talking about? "


    "I said, you want to die."

 Chapter 1468

    "You are I want to die. "


    "Boom!"


    Yan mausoleum a pair of angry eyes were burning, the momentum of the majestic fury surging, the whole hall can feel the heat.


    When the guard walked out, his cool momentum spread out, and his completely different domineering and arrogance showed no doubt.


    "If you want to die, you can try to move. Even if this is the Kunlun chamber of Commerce, I can kill you," the guard said with a grimace of white teeth.


    "Hum!"


    Yunfeng hummed coldly and stepped out.


    Xueji is also unwilling to show weakness of gaze, soft water ice.


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows frown, and he is still drinking tea calmly, but his heart is a little upset. What''s the relationship between the black robed man and Han Xue? It seems that he is still laughing.


    "It seems that you really want to have a try," another guard walked out slowly, climbing step by step, and the breath was gradually terrifying.


    "False False gods


    Yan Ling''s eyelids jumped and his face changed.


    Just as the sword was drawing, Han Xue stood up with a frown on her face and said in a soft voice, "friends, some small things are not worth fighting, and you don''t have to go to make it difficult for others."


    "The little girl is a local. If you want to know something, such as treasure, I can help you."


    Yanling several people treat each other coldly, but Ning Tao can''t see it any more. He arched his hand and said, "beauty, you''re welcome. This is what my friend did wrong. I hope Mr. Mu and some of you don''t worry about it."


    Han Xue Ying Ying a gift, smile nod.


    The people in black robe play with the teacup very casually. They look like everyone''s children, and they are full of pride.


    Only when Han Xue talks, he just whispers and laughs a few words, ordinary people can''t get into his eyes.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, regardless of the hostility of Yanling, and began to smile: "that dare to ask this beautiful woman, animal mausoleum plain treasure is what?"


    As soon as the words came out, all the tourists raised their ears.


    So many days have passed, and the big treasure has not been settled yet. How can anyone who comes to Taobao not be worried.


    Han Xue said with a smile: "as we all know, the great treasure is the one who once lived in Tancheng. He was a little nervous.


    "Ha ha No use is no use, a group of stupid pigs, what kind of master there is what kind of people, even let a refining gas escape, cut, "Yanling sneered.


    "Hiss!"


    A flash of cold light, cheap a blood.


    Under the change of Han Xue''s color, the black robed man slowly gets up, his blood stained sword comes out of its sheath, and even points at Yanling.


    "Get out and die!"


    Yanling''s temper was just about to rush out, but a terrible figure was standing in front of him. It was Ning Tao.


    He took a look at the corpse of the man, then shook his muscles and said coldly, "I''m enough to deal with this useless pig. You can just look at it."


    Said, unexpectedly walked to the hall center.


    He can''t sit still because of the word "Ning Kun". Someone dares to attack his disciples. You''re a jerk I''m tired of living!


    Yanling didn''t refuse this time, with a proud face.


    But the black robed man''s figure flashed, and unexpectedly came to the front of Ning Tao alone, and said in a grim voice: "boy, no matter who challenges my courage to you, you will soon go down with him."


    "I''m not going to kick you out of my head," he said

 Chapter 1469

    "Waves


    The long bronze sword comes out of its sheath, and the sword is cold in Kyushu.


    Ning Tao''s face immediately sank, and the momentum of the oncoming was aggressive, just like a rough corner stone.


    "Stupid pariah, die!"


    The black robed man cut off with a bronze sword.


    "Whoosh Boom


    The floor was cut into a ravine by the sword. Hundreds of onlookers were shocked. Some people dare to fight in Kunlun chamber of Commerce.


    Wood old facial expression is ugly, but with him a small steward, strength is low, how can stop two people?


    "Boom!"


    "Humble mole ant, can you only escape? If a man has seed, come and fight with me. I will let you die soon," the man in Black said with a wild smile.


    Yanling, with a burning face behind him, scolded: "can you be good or not? You will be beaten by a pig''s brain. Don''t say I know you when you go out later."


    Ning Tao''s face is calm, not disturbed by other people''s words, because he wants to give full play to Yan Jin''s strength.


    Five peaks of burning ember refining baby!


    Nine peaks of baby training of black robed people!


    It''s basically very difficult to win if it''s normal.


    Han Xue wrinkled a pair of show eyebrows, face dew helpless, how or in this fight, especially the headache young master?


    Just got up, suddenly was a pair of cool eyes, Xueji a face not happy lock her, two flowers contend.


    The guard of the chamber of commerce itself was stopped by several people. With their powerful high-level cultivation, they either didn''t do it or fought fiercely, and the chamber of Commerce was easy to be destroyed.


    "Boom!"


    The floor of the hall was smashed and ravaged.


    "Jie Jie Little bastard, can you just hide? Just now, you were shouting to teach me a lesson. Come on, don''t run away like a mouse, "the man in black roared.


    It''s like pushing away a mountain.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao sneered, and two powerful palmprints burst out in the void.


    "Bang!"


    The powerful spiritual power gradually disappeared into nothingness.


    /@


    the man in black robe was stunned. His hand at the peak of baby training was blocked, but this guy was several levels weaker than him.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "are you surprised? I don''t know if you have the fighting consciousness, but you don''t know how to save your spiritual power. Now you still have a few percent of your spiritual power in your body?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    Yunfeng and Xueji clap and laugh and shout beautiful.


    The elder of burning stab, who had been silent, nodded his head with admiration. He did a good job, and looked at Yanling again for a while.


    No contrast, no harm!


    The man in black froze and burst out laughing. He took out a white jade bottle from his sleeve and crushed it.


    An elixir the size of longan is revealed.


    He swallowed it with a grim smile, and then the breath recovered with the speed of the naked eye, just like the dry earth moistened by spring water.


    Ning Tao was shocked, his face twitched, this Isn''t this his usual trick? It''s been imitated.


    "Blue fall chop."


    A deep yellow sword Qi cuts out and falls in the blink of an eye.


    "Burning three moves, burning palm!"


    Ning Tao murmured, gathering the power of the fire between his hands, and boldly took down the falling sword Qi, like an empty hand with a white blade.


    "Boom!"


    His body was suddenly short, the earth under his feet was cracked, some tables, chairs and teacups were broken, and many strong men''s eyes narrowed, which shocked the strength of this sword.


    "Hum, break it for me!"


    The sword Qi suddenly pressed to the extreme, and the strength broke out.


    The power of the spirit of the elder Yanci firmly locks on Yanjin. Before he leaves, Yunzi also tells him that Yanjin has something strange.


    Ning Tao seems to be gritting his teeth and sticking to it, but in fact he is thinking about countermeasures.


    The two palms are full of pure Yang power. Although the bronze sword is a magic weapon of excellent quality, it can''t stand burning for a long time. Even if a mountain blocks people, it can slowly level you.


    The black robed man''s flesh hurts, and he is not willing to take back the bronze sword, but Ning Tao is waiting for this moment to fight back and revolt.


    The two palms are like hot iron. They are hard to beat.


    "Boom!"


    The black robed man retreats again and again. Ning Tao roars wildly. His attack is like a storm. He doesn''t have a chance to breathe.


    Mu Lao''s face is black. This is to dismantle the Kunlun chamber of Commerce.


    "Roar, aren''t you crazy? How does it feel to be beaten by me now? Don''t you look down on mice? Don''t hide if you have seeds," Ning Tao roared and attacked.


    The black robe was very angry and rushed up with a strong breath.


    "Boom!"


    A visible white wave of air swept across the hall. The whole hall was blown into a mess, and many of the strong men retreated suddenly.Ning Tao sneers, his whole body suddenly burns fire and spreads to each other, but it only burns for a second, then he is put out by the tearing wind, and the black robed man is repelled by several meters.


    "Hoo Hoo."


    "Boy, is that all you have? Do you really think you have a big face


    The black robed man said with disdain.


    Ning Tao spread out his palm with a smile, and a black cloth burned up in his hand. It looks like Very familiar.


    The black robe man''s pupil shrinks and suddenly looks at him. The black robe he has been using to hide his identity is It''s gone.


    A cool face Show it!


    "Are you all right, young master?" The two guards flashed in at the same time, looking at the angry face with a burst of tension.


    Yunfeng and Xueji also come to Ning Tao''s side, but they all have proud smiles on their faces. But gradually, the smiling faces on their faces gradually solidify. This young man They seem to know each other.


    Huang Yi, young master of daze sect!


    The young man''s face was gloomy and angry. His strength was better than his opponent''s, but in the end he was beaten out.


    "Damn it,"


    "come on, kill him!"


    The two guards were about to take action, but a snow-white shadow stood in front of the three, with a stubborn firmness on their faces.


    "Young Master Yi, if you play such a tantrum again, please go back to Daze gate. No, please don''t see me again. I can''t stand your behavior."


    Huang Yi clenches his fist, but he finally lets Han Xue come out together. It''s not a wise choice to make her angry.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. Who is this guy?


    I don''t like him in any way


    Just then, a fat middle-aged man came out with a big abacus in his hand and said: "table, chair, bench, loss, business compensation..."


    "There are three thousand elixirs in total. You can see who pays for them. We have no credit here."


    As soon as Ning Tao saw that master Jin appeared, he immediately pointed to Huang Yi and said, "of course he paid."


    "Why?" Huang Yi stares big eyes not angry way.


    "If you lose, a hidden mouse is exposed by me. Even if you don''t pay the bill, Kunlun chamber of commerce can draw a wanted notice for you," Ning Tao said with a proud face.


    Huang Yi''s face is ferocious. He points his sword at Ning Tao and roars: "you have the guts to say it again. Who lost?"

 Chapter 1470

    Huang Yi is red eyed. He is one of the seven great masters. How can he be defeated by a scum.


    If it comes out, where is his face!


    I''m afraid it will be a disgrace to Daze clan and a laughing stock of the seven great masters. He can''t lift his head in his life.


    Ning Tao''s eyes slanted and sneered: "if you lose, you can''t admit it. But hundreds of people have witnessed it. As the saying goes, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit."


    "You''d better pay the money."


    Yunfeng grabbed him. He knew him. He was almost the prince of zezhizhou. He had no scruples.


    Yanling also gradually recovered, frowning a pair of suspicious brows, suddenly as if thinking of something


    A touch of poison came to my mouth.


    Master Jin knocked on his abacus and said with a smile, "Young Master Yi, do you want to give it now, or do you want me to find someone to ask for it in daze gate? The latter is not very good-looking after all?"


    "Do you know me?" Huang Yi squinted.


    "Ha ha When young master Yi comes to Han''s house in Tancheng, I naturally have to investigate, so as not to see that young master doesn''t know him. That''s not very good, "he replied with a smile.


    Huang Yi!


    Someone in the crowd uttered the name and turned pale.


    This man is the young master of daze sect. The whole zezhizhou is the back garden of others. Who dares to annoy Master Yi here.


    At this time, Han Xue comforted: "Young Master Yi, I hope you can let them off in the face of the little girl."


    Huang Yi gave a stiff smile and flattered: "since Xueer has opened her mouth, is the young master the kind of person who is careful and doesn''t give face, as long as they show their true face?"


    Really


    The faces of the people were stiff, and their eyes were full of derision.


    If you look at the true face of others, you don''t want to make trouble for them. No one can understand such a simple reason.


    But at this time, Yanling actually opened the brim of his hat, showing his true face, and said with a smile: "Yanling."


    He pointed to Ning Tao and said with a big smile: "his name is Yan Jin. We are all disciples of Fen Yan valley. We are all brothers in the clan. Just now, we let him go with the wind."


    Ning Tao face a black, inconceivable turn head to see, this guy''s brain back to the captive age?


    Who told your brother zongmen not to fight!


    Fengshen gate and daze gate have no contact with each other. Burning burning Valley has some disputes with Zen. Zen and leixingzong are at daggers drawn recently. The seven shangzongs are not united


    How funny are you?


    Yan Ling, Yan Jin!


    Huang Yi''s eyes twinkled and said with a sneer, "I said how familiar the move was. It turned out to be a Taoist friend of burning burning valley. You might as well show your true face. Maybe I''ve seen it before."


    The words fall, Yan Ling unexpectedly took the opportunity to start.


    He lifted Ning Tao''s hat and said with a laugh, "you see, my younger martial brother is a good-looking man. He also said that master Huangshi can''t teach him alchemy."


    "Except a little crazy, everything else is pretty good."


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, the scene was quiet and angry.


    Who is master Huangshi? I''m afraid the children born in zezhizhou all know that the pills they took came from him.


    In terms of prestige, master Huangshi should be the most respected Master, not even the leader of daze sect. In other states, he also has a great reputation. He is a respected Master and the idol of many people.


    But now some people look down on master Huangshi!


    This is against the people of zezhizhou!


    In an instant, hundreds of tourists look at Ning Tao with hatred and hostility. The name of Yan Jin is remembered by them.


    "Arrogant, an ignorant young man, when do you dare to go to our zezhizhou to be wild? Master Huangshi, you can''t say anything at will."


    "Hum, go back to your burning valley. My life is saved by master Huangshi''s pills. I''m afraid master Huangshi doesn''t care about your garbage..."


    A group of people scolded, angry.


    Ning Tao''s face sank and he looked at Yan Ling, who pretended to be panic beside him. This guy stabbed him so obviously.


    Yanling, how are you.


    Yunfeng and Xueji are dumb and retreat quietly.


    "You just What are you talking about? " Huang Yi''s forehead danced with green tendons, and his face was cold.


    Han Xue heard this scalp some numbness, words of comfort to the mouth also can''t help but swallow, face up bitter.


    She just has a good skin in her eyes


    Ning Tao is indifferent, but Yanling pretends to be flustered: "I It''s like I said something I shouldn''t have said. "


    Huang Yijiao broke the earth and red eye roared: "tell me what he said about my master just now?"


    "Well This This one. "


    "Actually It''s nothing. He just said that he is a genius and an alchemist. Master Huangshi can''t teach him at all. It doesn''t mean much Look down on master Huangshi. "Yanling wrinkled a face, hard way.


    Look down upon


    The three words echoed in people''s ears as if they were demons. Their faces were livid and their whole bodies were ferocious.


    Ning Tao slants his eyes and looks at him coldly, without a trace of feeling, but Yanling looks at him apologetically.


    &Oer *


    seemed to know what to say wrong, so he quickly explained: "actually, it doesn''t mean anything else. My younger martial brother is a genius. He may think that alchemy can surpass master Huangshi."


    "Too young, a little arrogant, you know."


    Ning Tao grabbed him by the shoulder and sneered, "elder martial brother, when did you learn to talk nonsense?"


    The strength of the palm is very strong, which makes Yanling pale.


    But the next second, he even painfully said: "well, in fact, I don''t want to say that sentence, but you are too young, I think you should rub your spirit."


    Huang Yi shakes his muscles, grins his teeth and says, "tell me all you know. I want to keep my words."


    "My younger martial brother said that master Huangshi is not as good as me. At that time, the foolish people in zezhizhou will kneel down and ask me to refine the pill, and He is not the first alchemist in Kunlun kingdom in the future. "


    Before Yanling finished, Ning Tao pressed him down, and his eyes burst out with a real sense of killing.


    "Hum, those who are clear will be clear. Can you believe some people''s bad words at will? Be careful to be used as a gun emissary."


    "Enough!"


    Huang Yi''s roar shocked the audience.


    He pointed to Ning Tao with one hand and said: "you look down on my master, don''t you? You look down on zezhizhou, don''t you? You think your alchemy is very powerful, don''t you?"


    "Three days later, I''ll wait for you in the challenge arena in Tancheng. I''ll bet my master Huangshi''s name. Let''s have a Dan fight. I''ll prove to zezhizhou who is the myth?"


    "Besides, you can''t get out of zezhizhou. If you don''t fight, you''ll be chopped into pieces and fed to the dog."


    Words fall, anger throw sleeve, throw down spirit ticket to leave.


    Ning Tao''s face changes. He lowers his head, but sees Yan Ling''s innocent sigh. The ridicule in his eyes can''t be concealed.


    Three days later, Dan Dou.

 Chapter 1471

    The money is given and the people are gone.


    But Ning Tao is surrounded by a group of people, the whole hall is a vast area, a pair of double-sided face ferocious hatred.


    First of all You''ll live to three days!


    Ning Tao is silent, but Yanling is comfortable. Although he exaggerates, there is truth in it.


    Do you blame me for acting like you are?


    Yunfeng and Xueji look at each other. From the beginning, they don''t speak, because it seems to involve family affairs.


    What''s more, the elder of burning burning burning Valley didn''t speak yet, and their conversation seemed a little abrupt.


    "Hum, what a burning ember, what a burning Valley! How dare you come to our zezhizhou to insult master Huangshi? You are so kind. I want to see how long you can live?"


    A fierce looking man said angrily.


    How long does it last? If he can get out of the Kunlun chamber of Commerce, let''s say that Lao Tzu''s brother''s life is saved by master Huangshi''s elixir. If you dare to insult him, you can be a good man from Lao Tzu''s knife. "


    A strong man in yellow robe draws a sword and says coldly.


    Hundreds of people share a common hatred and force Ning Tao to death.


    If the disciples of burning Valley cross the main road, they will make it as if they run into Rolls Royce in a van. Ten vans are not enough to compensate for a little damage.


    But now they seem to have thrown away all their burdens. Even if they are doomed, they will have to collide with luxury cars.


    No matter who you are?


    Even if you are an elite disciple of burning Valley!


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly. It seems that master Huangshi has a high status in their hearts, just like the pride of this area.


    He was a stranger, but now he offended this pride, which is equivalent to offending the whole area, like a street mouse, everyone yelling!


    And all this is caused by Yanling.


    Ning Tao ignored the crowd, but looked at Yanling with a gloomy face and said, "are you happy now?"


    With an innocent face, Yanling pretended to be worried and said in a loud voice: "younger martial brother, you can''t go in three days. Sometimes Dan Dou will gamble on his head. Now I''ll leave Tancheng."


    As soon as the words came out, hundreds of people were very angry. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded the hall and killed hundreds of meters.


    "If you want to go, you can go for a try today. I''ll give you a chance to break your arms in the face of burning burning valley. Otherwise, you''ll leave your dog here."


    A loud voice came from the crowd.


    Ning Tao''s face was cold, and he said in a direction: "if you have seed, come and have a try."


    "Younger martial brother, how can you do such a mess? You are only training the five peaks of cultivation. Although there are many elixirs, how can you beat so many people without magic weapons and helpers?"


    Yanling seems to be a painstaking way.


    Yunfeng and Xueji are shocked. This is not a word of comfort. It''s a clear revelation of Ning Tao.


    There is a magic pill, no magic weapon, no helper!


    Knowing these three points, it''s easier for those who want to do it. It''s hard for them not to hear it so loudly.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold, looking at a face of hypocritical Yan mausoleum, the anger in the heart has been quickly unable to suppress.


    It never occurred to him that, as a fellow martial brother, he was so blatantly harming himself, and what made him even colder was silence Elder Yanci.


    The disciples are in civil strife, but the elder is still drinking tea?


    If he had been his master Wu Chenzi, I''m afraid he would have jumped out as early as 800 years ago. This kind of thing must be stopped.


    One is impersonal, the other is warm.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help thinking of master


    Hundreds of people looked at each other. How could they not understand the meaning of the words? Civil strife would be easy.


    I saw a swordsman come out, a scar on his chest squirming with his breath, like a living centipede.


    "Yanjin, they are going to clean up the hall. Let''s not make trouble here. Let''s go with me. After we go out, let''s talk about life, ideals and My knife. "


    Then he held out a hand to him.


    Ning Tao''s tendons jump. If he resists on the spot, it is inevitable to expose his identity, but if he does not resist, he will be hunted.


    While he was thinking at full speed, Yanling gave a backhand push and said with a sly smile: "younger martial brother, people are experienced people when they see it. Go out and learn from them."


    This push is like pushing Ning Tao into the abyss.


    The swordsman grins grimly and grabs Ning Tao boldly, while Yunfeng and Xueji are calm but indifferent.


    A hand, finally grasped Ning Tao.


    Each finger was as sharp as a knife, as if it was going to break this shoulder bone. However, with the help of force, the swordsman''s face changed, and his finger bone was in sharp pain.


    This Is this guy''s bone black iron?


    How can it be so hard!


    Ning Tao side head to see, scarlet eyes with kill meaning, that swordsman immediately feel an ancient fierce beast cold look at him.Damn it, I How can I be afraid?


    The swordsman''s face was angry, and he was ready to draw the sword instinctively. Hundreds of people burst out of spirit power at this moment.


    "Boom Kill


    A full moon machete cut off, such as the moonlight.


    "Hiss!"


    In Ning Tao''s shrinking pupil, the hand holding the full moon machete flew, and a smear of blood splashed on him.


    "Ah I My hand. "


    The swordsman let out a scream. A powerful move that had already accumulated strength was broken, and his hand was cut off inexplicably.


    "Ah, ah."


    "Why What''s going on? "


    There is no lack of high-level practitioners in the field, but even they are very vague. Who should have done it?


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and an old voice came from his ear. He said flatly: "there are many frustrations in the journey of a monk, so I''ll only do it this time. "


    "No matter what dangers you encounter along the way, I will not intervene. Let''s regard it as a life and death training."


    The sound also sounded in the ears of the other three.


    Yunfeng and Xueji march together, but Yanling''s face is filled with ecstasy, and Ning Tao''s face is the most ugly.


    It seems that he overestimated his value in the heart of the elder.


    No,


    it should be said that he wants to prove his value.


    Otherwise, it''s a joke to go back to the burning Valley and take part in the top ten alchemists competition. It''s a shame to go back!


    Words fall, burning stab elder that wear black robe slowly get up, also not slow not slow speed walk toward outside.


    Yunfeng and Xueji immediately follow. Ning Tao''s eyes twinkle, and he even chooses to follow. Hundreds of people''s eyelids jump, but the screamed swordsman makes them swallow their saliva.


    Under the gaze of so many friars, they can gain power without knowing it. At least they are hypocrites, or The divine realm.


    And The latter is very likely!


    All the way, the four left the chamber of Commerce.


    Just when these hundreds of people were perplexed, Yanling, who had not left, suddenly said with a vicious and ferocious smile, "ladies and gentlemen, we are in a life and death training, and that one will not do it again."


    "And the meaning of life and death training is that even if a burning man dies in front of him, he will not interfere."


    "Believe it or not It''s up to you! "


    Hundreds of people''s eyes flashed and their hearts moved. This means The swordsman''s eyes were full of hatred.


    Then try

 Chapter 1472

    Tanyiju is the largest Inn in Tancheng.


    Because his consumption is too expensive, ordinary people can only live one night in their life savings, so he is gradually called Tan Yi Ju.


    Ning Tao came here with elder Yanci, but the latter didn''t say a word from beginning to end, just like he was a stranger to them, even the lovely Xueji didn''t pay any attention.


    Just came in, Yanling also with a smile, eyes filled with a sense of self-confidence, from time to time sweep to ningtao.


    The latter''s face was cold, and his fingers trembled slightly. This bastard had done him a terrible job just now.


    "Younger martial brother, you were so impulsive just now. You should know that elder martial brother is for your own good. You don''t understand elder martial brother''s good intentions. Don''t look cold and come to give him a smile."


    Yan Ling said with a smile.


    Ning Tao''s muscles shake, and a sense of killing gradually leaks out. Now he does have the impulse to start.


    But at this time, the burning thorn elder looked back and then dropped the spirit ticket and walked slowly to the third floor.


    Two people a coagulation, unexpectedly at the same time calm down.


    From that message, elder Yanci really meant to temper them. First, he wanted to see Ning Tao''s Alchemy value. Second, he wanted to see Yanling''s solo talent. Who is better?


    But killing each other is not allowed!


    If he did, he would have to temper himself. He just wanted to see who could be more outstanding in their various aspects.


    "Cut."


    Yan Ling disdained scorn a, then walk away.


    On one side, Yunfeng and Xueji looked at each other and nodded in the dark. Since they were training, they were better to hold together.


    Don''t stand in line to get in trouble.


    Yanling is one of the most outstanding disciples in the burning valley. He has a background and is not easy to offend.


    Although Yan Jin is a rising star, one elixir is enough to hold them down, and it''s not good to fight each other. Let''s have a look first.


    Go to the counter, a price list is very conspicuous.


    Ordinary room, 30 panacea,


    medium room, 50 panacea,


    superior room, 100 panacea.


    Ning Tao saw the price, frowned, and then hit the tongue, the price is really expensive.


    You know, when he was a junior guest minister in the Han family, he only had one or two miraculous drugs to offer in a month. Even if he didn''t take them and saved them all, he would have saved a year and a half.


    And his savings of a year and a half can only live for one day!


    Keqing of the Han family is like this, not to mention the casual and ordinary people. No wonder it is called tanyiju.


    Yunfeng and Yanling are all disciples of shangzong. How can they not have some savings in their hands? Although the price makes them pick eyebrows, they still throw three days'' first-class spiritual tickets.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he found out all the spiritual tickets in his hands, and there were almost 600 more.


    Just as he was about to pass by, a sharp mouthed man rushed in front of him, muttered a few words in the shopkeeper''s ear, and then handed him a scroll paper.


    Two people facial expression change, unexpectedly swept Ning Tao one eye.


    The latter noticed this detail and could not help frowning. What are they doing? They are not polite at all.


    Immediately walked over, took out three hundred spirit tickets, pointed to the superior room, said: "give me the superior room for three days."


    The two men looked at each other, and saw the shopkeeper''s dry cough and stiff smile, and said: "Your Excellency, you I''m afraid it''s not enough, and the first-class rooms are just full. "


    No Enough?


    Ning Tao a stare, looked at the price list, puzzled surprised way: "how can not enough, the most expensive room only a day 100 panacea, don''t tell me you count bad."


    "Well This one? "


    The shopkeeper appeared to be very wry. He took a look at the man with a pointed mouth, and the people who motioned outside.


    I can''t help but grin and sneer: "my guest, I can only say that you''re not here by chance. Our price list has just gone up, and there''s only one inferior room left."


    "Look Do you need it? "


    Yanling and Yunfeng almost burst out laughing. Chaifang, there''s a good play to watch.


    Ning Tao face a fury, suddenly rise in price, this TM is obviously intentionally aimed at him, return firewood room this all don''t hesitate to destroy reputation.


    Suddenly, the corner of his eye sweeps the scroll, and his pupil shrinks. It''s actually his portrait


    Yes, it is!


    The shopkeeper also let go and said sarcastically, "what''s the matter, my guest? Do you plan to live in this Chaifang?"


    Ning Tao suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice: "how much is it for one night?"


    "It was supposed to be three hundred elixirs for one night, but since it was Chaifang Then I''ll lower your personal price. I''m not so rigid in tanyiju, "the shopkeeper said with a strange smile.


    Ning Tao''s heart is relaxed. It seems that he still cares about reputation.


    "Two hundred and fifty elixirs a night!"


    "Boom You want to die. "A fierce momentum broke out, and the whole counter cracked, and their faces were shocked.


    "Younger martial brother, how can you be so rude in broad daylight? Do I have to come here if I don''t have any money? Go away, don''t lose our face," Yanling roared.


    Ning Tao still stares at them, and the dozens of monks outside are tense, which can be said to be the guard of the inn.


    It makes sense to kill.


    "Bang!"


    More than 600 tickets and a elixir were slapped on the counter by Ning Tao.


    "Is that enough?"


    The shopkeeper was attracted by the elixir at a glance, but the money could not buy it. At least 500 elixirs started.


    Immediately a close in the arms, for fear of Ning Tao back, dry smile: "enough That''s enough. Three days'' firewood is enough. Who, the second child, is going to send some spirit animal meat to the guest. "


    Ning Tao black face, stride to the first floor of the remote place.


    But Yanling upstairs joked: "I said, younger martial brother, don''t you call yourself a alchemist? How can you live in the Chaifang? I can''t live in the superior room."


    "Well, yes, birds of a feather flock together. Maybe you should live in that kind of room and accept the reality."


    Burning thorn elder has been watching, there are black robes in, no one can see his face clearly, a flick sleeve, turned back to the room.


    Ning Tao cold eyes looking at the above several people, then speechless in the small two led to their own Chaifang.


    "Creak."


    As soon as the door opened, a smell of mixed putrefaction came.


    Ning Tao almost didn''t smoke down. When he looked at the room, it seemed that no one had lived in it for hundreds of years. The dust was one foot thick and tasted very strong. It was not the place where people lived at all.


    The sophomore had already run away when he opened the door.


    "Creak Hum


    Clenching his fist, he struggled for a long time. Finally, he went in with a cold hum. It was still waiting for him to clean this kind of thing.


    But I don''t know that all these things are closely observed by the elder Yanci in the superior room.


    Yan Ling, Yan Jin.


    Let me see your performance Jie Jie!

 Chapter 1473

    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Puckering his ass for a long time, he finally made room for his feet. I''m afraid he can''t sleep.


    I''m afraid other people''s lungs will explode when I''m angry today, so Ning Tao''s heart is still good.


    It''s not him who counsels, it''s the overall situation.


    Mo Laodu is willing to put down his hatred and live in a holy mountain with the enemy. How can Ning Tao be exposed because of this grievance.


    However,


    he is not the kind of person who can swallow a loss.


    The people who can make him feel depressed, aggrieved and take advantage of him, these two worlds are not born yet.


    "Hoo


    Spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi heavily. I''ll make do with my practice this night. There are some special things in his current situation.


    In fact, he had the impulse to make a breakthrough as early as the wolf Valley swallowed xuesuiguo. But at that time, his heart was full of warning signs. It seemed that there was a crisis of life and death, so he immediately forced him to retreat.


    After the event, he did not dare to think about the breakthrough.


    As a matter of fact, it is clear that the best breakthrough of ordinary baby refining monks in that Dantian space is a dragon.


    But his first is nine clawed golden dragon!


    After that, the dragon is more terrible than the dragon, and there seems to be one hidden in the fog The mysterious purple dragon.


    That sense of crisis comes from it.


    Great terror, great danger!


    He once read ancient books in Wudang Mountain and asked some old monks, but the results shocked him.


    It is said that the immortal''s qualification is only five clawed golden dragon, which is the most recorded seven clawed Golden Dragon.


    And the mysterious nine clawed Purple Dragon


    Never heard of, never seen, even the immortal who once crisscrossed the heaven and the earth did not know, never had.


    Ning Tao breaks free from his thoughts. If this happens, it can only be said that his breakthrough and future potential are better than ordinary people!


    If he wants to go further and further on this road of becoming a God, he can only work harder. Now he dare not think of breaking through, he can only wait until the flood is full and then break the dam at one stroke.


    Against the sky, we must work hard to absorb the power of spirit.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    He was awakened by a sharp knock on the door.


    The voice is very loud, and Ning Tao''s face is as gloomy as water. He was in the practice just now. He was severely disturbed, but he might be possessed. It''s a taboo of practice.


    Who dares to die like this?


    He just wanted to get up and open the door, but suddenly he saw that the door was kicked open and the dust was all over the room.


    "Dang."


    There was a sound of porcelain at the door, like throwing it down.


    Ning Tao opened perspective to see, found that it was the shop boy dropped the food, covered his nose dissatisfied to leave.


    Before leaving, he also said, "the shopkeeper asked me to bring you food, so you can enjoy it."


    Food?


    With a wave of the sleeve robe, the dust was blown away.


    There is a wooden bucket at the door. Ning Tao just picks it up with a cold face and locks the door from inside.


    A shopkeeper dares to be so presumptuous to him. It seems that it''s not a good thing to give in blindly. It will only make people ride around his neck more boldly. It''s all caused by the damned Yanling.


    And Huang Yi, it''s not a good thing.


    Ning Tao opens the barrel with a cold face. When he sees the food inside, he is stunned. What is a big black ball?


    Lingli huff and puff, instantly shattered the barrel.


    A half cooked and disgusting spirit beast with the same face fell out. It had a ferocious face, a lot of black fur, fresh blood, and the shape of a mouse.


    Gopher, the most common spirit animal in Kunlun kingdom!


    This kind of spirit beast is also found in the city, often shuttling under the ground, which is also a headache for many residents.


    It can be said that this kind of dirty mouse beggars do not eat, would rather go with the dog to grab food than touch it.


    Ning Tao''s whole body trembles with anger. He bursts out his perspective eyes and looks up. He wants to see how the food for the four people is?


    Xueji, three dishes and one soup are delicious.


    Yunfeng, holding two jars of lingniang, began to taste.


    On the table in front of Yanling, which is above ningtao, is a roast whole sheep, which is also a delicious white Ling sheep.


    At the moment, he is holding the leg of a lamb.


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao red eyes a fire, the disgusting mouse burned clean, the anger of the heart can''t calm.


    "Good, good, good."


    People spend 300 pieces of elixir to eat roasted whole sheep, drink spirit wine and taste exquisite dishes. TM spends more than 600 pieces of elixir, but a precious elixir eats mice and lives in TM Chaifang.


    Ning Tao red eyes angry low roar.


    "Creak."


    A pair of fists seemed to be crushed and tyranny surged up."Bang Bang...!"


    At this moment, his locked door was knocked again, and his anger broke out in a flash.


    Damn it, you even dare to come here. A shop boy dares to be so disrespectful to me. I''ll slap you to death.


    "Whoosh!"


    Fast as lightning, fast as thunder.


    The door was opened in the blink of an eye, and the angry palm of the flame beat out, but then the whole body froze.


    "Pa...!"


    Although more than 90% of the strength and flame were recovered, there was no way to move forward, and one hand went on.


    Ning Tao is a fool, and Han Xue is also a fool.


    All this is in the room of lightning and flint. Han Xuegang wants to knock on the door again.


    All of a sudden, her whole body trembled like an electric shock. She only felt that her chest was branded with iron, and a small part of her body was hot.


    "Ah The thief will die


    This scream resounded through the whole tanyiju, and many monks who just lay down ejected and rushed out one after another.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    The shopkeeper is also hoodwinked. Where is the thief? This is an inn. You come here to open a room and shout that there is a thief?


    Brain short circuit!


    The shop boy followed the sound and came over. He seemed to hear the sound coming from this side, which was the firewood room where Yan Jin lived.


    Probe a look, but not even a ghost?


    This is really strange. He clearly heard the voice coming from this side. Why didn''t he see a woman coming here just now? What''s the matter?


    A lot of people came down to see, but they didn''t find anything.


    Someone asked the waiter to go to Ning Tao''s room to have a look, but the waiter was not stupid. He had just sent a rat meal like that. I''m afraid the man was in a huff. It''s not the same as looking for death?


    Immediately smile to find a reason to put people off.


    Yanling and others pick eyebrows, immediately shrug their shoulders and go back to eat the leg of the lamb. This kind of rare dish is rare.


    In the wood room, there was a lot of uneasiness.


    Han Xue pulls out her sword and puts it on Ning Tao''s neck, but she can''t cut it down. Ning Tao blocks it with one hand and touches it with the other. Unconsciously, she is fascinated by a stream of jealousy.


    Two thin lips were printed.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 1474

    Han Xue''s eyes are big and her whole body is numb.


    The sweet feeling between red lips makes her heart ripple, this is her "snow Miss Han Xue, what can I do for you Ning Tao asked with a smile.


    Han Xue snorted coldly and said angrily, "what do you think of Mr. Huang Yi and your Dan Dou in three days?"


    Dan Dou?


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said fearlessly, "what else can I do? People have spoken, and I can''t escape. I can only bite my teeth. What''s more, I''m afraid of him as an alchemist."


    Alchemist!


    Hearing this word, Han Xuemei''s eyes shrunk. Only nine people in Kunlun could be called this name.


    Master Huangshi is one of them, and Huang Yi is his disciple. He is very skilled in alchemy.


    He immediately doubted and said, "if you say you are an alchemist, what precious pills will you make? Wind speed pill, regeneration pill, Lingyun eight pulse pill Is there something you''re good at? "


    "Well Well, I can refine the elixir, which is my best skill, "Ning Tao said with a dry smile, scratching his head.


    Han Xue a Leng, stunned way: "this one?"


    "Ah, is there a problem?"


    This kind of naive reply defeated Han Xue, staring at a pair of beautiful eyes, said: "you can refine a kind of elixir, which is also called the noble alchemist?"


    "If you don''t say anything else, the young master Huang Yi can make miraculous pills. As far as I know, he has two or three other kinds. Even so, he is far away from the alchemist."


    "And you Do you think it''s a good match? "


    Ning Tao touched his chin and smacked his tongue: "I really exaggerate what I said. I didn''t expect that the threshold of Alchemist is so high, but it doesn''t matter. I''m confident to win him."


    Win?


    Han Xue seems to have heard Tianda''s joke. She shakes her head and sighs, "have you not recognized the gap yet? I''ve said so much to show that you can never win him."


    "Today''s business in Kunlun chamber of Commerce has my share of responsibility after all. Now Mr. Huang Yi is angry. If he really wants to fight with Dan, he will bet your head and kill you."


    "Don''t think that you can do nothing as a disciple of the burning valley. This is the Tancheng of zezhizhou, the territory of dazermen. When he wins, it''s easy to kill you."


    "What do you mean?" Ning Tao picks eyebrows.


    Han Xuedai frowned and gritted her teeth: "run and hide as much as possible. The animal mausoleum plain is a good place. All I can do is this. It''s up to you to live."


    Finish saying, want to turn around to leave.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao quickly called her: "wait a minute, you and I come here for no reason, just because I think I can''t win the battle?"


    "Otherwise, I''ll give it all. You can''t win Master Huang Yi. He is qualified to participate in the alchemist competition. You Take care of yourself. "


    Han Xue said and went to the door.


    "What''s your relationship with Huang Yi? How did the little master of daze gate come to this place? A Poseidon treasure is not enough to move him?" A voice came from behind.


    Words a, Han Xue whole body a stiff, the whole person suddenly silent for a long time, a face is very complex.


    "Ha ha What other relationships can there be, lovers, girlfriends, or concubines to be? These are well-known. Don''t tell me that you are deeply in love with me... "


    Han Xue shook her head bitterly and opened the door.


    "Wait!"


    Ning Tao scolds and looks at Han Xue with a cloak. He says in a deep voice: "if I tell you that I really fall in love with you, would you like to give me a chance to chase you?"


    It''s no less than a force nine storm.


    Han Xue turns her head in amazement, and then smiles with a smile: "if you can win Master Huang Yi, don''t chase me, even if you marry you, what can you do?"


    "However, I advise you to die. You are already in danger. Don''t think about me."


    "Ha ha Ridiculous


    "Creak!"


    As soon as the door opened, Han Xue covered her face and went out.


    "Wait, I''ll let you see that day," Ning Tao yelled in the woodshed.


    With a bitter smile, Han Xue takes Lianbu to the hall, and her low profile is only seen by the shop boy.


    "Eh, when did this person go in? Should it be the burning ember who wanted to run


    As soon as he thought of this, he threw a white towel and rushed to the Chaifang. Looking at the wide open door, his heart was cold.


    But just rushed to the door, a powerful hand directly pulled him in, and a cold voice, "dare to shout, kill you."

 Chapter 1475

    The shop boy''s scalp is numb, and his neck seems to be clamped tightly by an iron clip. The hot breath makes it difficult for him to breathe.


    Looking up, Ning Tao''s fierce face was terrible, with a pair of cold contempt and disdain in his eyes.


    "Now I ask you, don''t talk nonsense to me, and don''t try to play tricks on me. If you want to die or live, you can do it."


    "Well Well Live


    Shopkeeper''s pale face nodded fiercely.


    Ning Tao said coldly, "do you know what happened to the Han family recently? Why did Miss Han Xue become Huang Yi''s concubine? And What''s the matter with Ning Kun? "


    "Say it


    The shop boy was so frightened that he said: "I I know that it was Han Ming, the head of the Han family, who gave his daughter to Huang Yi, and the latter agreed directly when he saw the beauty of the young lady. "


    "It''s said that the young master Huang Yi has a wife and is still a powerful child, but the Han Ming family is eager to find a support, so he forced his daughter to Huang Yi."


    ^Jn


    has a wife?


    Ning Tao''s eyes widened and his face was gloomy.


    It''s the first time he heard that a father fawns on his precious daughter and flatters others to be his concubine. It''s as if others can accept it. He''s as happy as winning 90 million lottery tickets.


    Han Ming, you are really willing!


    "At that time, the Han family was very unstable. The alliance between the Bai family and the Liu family attacked fiercely. Although there were Hai family, the situation was still disadvantageous, but this situation collapsed in a word of master Huang Yi."


    "Take Han Xue as my concubine and kiss Lintan city!"


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Cu, the fox doubts a way: "is Han Xue so agreed, this is her life matter."


    "When Of course, it''s impossible. She resisted at the beginning, and there was a slave named Ning Kun who protested, but somehow he seemed to have practiced the Han family''s Zhenzu skills. "


    "Nine robberies, the sun, the moon and the sky!"


    "That''s why he was chased and killed. For various reasons, elder Han and some big managers also defected. It seems that with the help of Han Xue, he fled to the animal mausoleum plain."


    The shopkeeper told the story.


    Ning Tao''s face sank, and he asked, "what did Huang Yi do to kill Ning Kun? What''s the matter?"


    "This This should be Han Ming''s request. Besides, Ning Kun protested against the marriage. Master Huang Yi didn''t want him to live, so...! "


    Shopkeeper''s pale lips stopped opening.


    Hear this Ning Tao almost understand, originally all is Han Ming give her daughter to Daze door young LORD cause.


    "By the way, Ning Kun seems to say that Han Xue is his teacher''s mother. It seems that it''s because of this protest. Oh, besides, master Huang Yi''s wife opened her mouth and gave them a word."


    "Don''t even think about being a concubine. A maid can think about it."


    Servant girl


    Ning Tao breathing gradually heavy, face change, if let Han Xue marry in the past, then the days after that is hell.


    At this time, the shopkeeper saw Ning Tao absent-minded, it seems that because of the amount of information is too much, the road has recovered a lot, the whole person was stunned.


    "It''s said that the rebels in ningkun are being surrounded and killed, and they are almost in a desperate situation in the Huoling plain. There are also the strong members of the sect of master Huang Yi. I''m afraid they are not far away from death."


    What?


    Ning Tao is surprised. He is his disciple to be.


    However, at this time, the shop boy escaped with a glib, and the wind roared at his feet and rushed to the outside of the Chaifang.


    "Help, I''m going to kill...!"


    Yanling, who is having a leisurely tea in the hall, suddenly marches and rushes to the Chaifang like lightning. At this moment, dozens of fans of master Huangshi are also surging.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as Yanling rushed to the entrance of Chaifang, a shop boy rushed out in disheveled clothes and blocked the door.


    It''s like there''s some wild beast in it.


    A group of people pick eyebrows, Yanling forced to ask: "what''s the matter, what did this man do to you?"


    "He He insisted on feeding me the stinky meat of the grilled hamster, but it should be just to scare me, not to mess with it, "said the shop boy, still in shock.


    "Cut, he dares to have a try. Don''t blame me for killing my relatives. I don''t want such scum when I burn yangu. Are you right, younger martial brother?" Yanling said sarcastically.


    "Bang!"


    Soon the jar broke.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Yanling and others laughed wildly and got angry. I think that guy''s face turned black into a hamster.


    I saw him take a picture of the shop boy and praise him loudly: "boy, well done. Later, I''ll go to the stinky ditch outside and scoop up a big spoon for him. Ha ha..."


    The shopkeeper gave a smile and looked at the Chaifang with some fear. Then he walked away with a dry smile.


    In the room on the third floor, the elder Yanci raised his eyelids, some bored swept the following farce, and then closed his eyes to heal. The power of the spirit was almost exhausted.Late at night, everyone took a nap.


    The arrogant shopkeeper fell asleep at the counter, and Yanling lazily went back to his room. Everything seemed peaceful.


    "Step on it!"


    Five or six people are near the Chaifang with their toes in mind. The leader is a one armed swordsman with venom on his face.


    As soon as the waiter came out with a teapot of water, he found these people in a flash, and he was stunned.


    "Come on."


    He waved his fist in a low voice.


    The one armed swordsman nodded his head with admiration and hammered his chest with one arm clenching his fist. You can see the good meaning.


    The shopkeeper also beat his chest excitedly. I''ll see what you mean. No problem.


    "Zheng!"


    Five or six men drew out their weapons at the same time, but the one armed swordsman signaled the crowd to calm down and took out a bamboo tube from his arms.


    When I pricked the window paper, I didn''t know what was blowing into it. When other people saw it, they suddenly realized that it was ecstasy, a colorless and tasteless poison that could make the poisoned person drowsy.


    The shopkeeper raised his eyelids and saw the scene with a sneer. He also rubbed a stack of thick spirit tickets in his hand.


    The money is so cool. Although master Huang Yi wanted to leave the elixir, he also threw a thousand medicine tickets.


    "Rich Jie


    After a long time, the one armed swordsman saw that there was no movement inside. He immediately nodded to several people in surprise. The medicine worked.


    "Creak!"


    Five or six people flash in like thieves, and the bartender is also excited to follow in. Finally, he can revenge that guy.


    The shopkeeper''s squint calmed down immediately after the riot. He could hear a scream.


    "Jie Jie Finally he died. I don''t know what''s wrong with this guy. He dares to insult master Huangshi. He will be rewarded with your head in front of him. "


    After a long time of complacency, I found that the Chaifang still didn''t move, but I felt sleepy. Although I was puzzled, there was a sophomore in the shop. Let''s take a nap first


    Inside the room, the shop boy was cold, with a face full of confusion. Although he didn''t know what it was, he could use it.


    And the corpses lying on the ground behind him, the one armed swordsman and the shopkeeper are all among them. The latter''s corpse is colder.


    "Jie Jie It''s cold. Let''s warm up. "


    Ning Tao, disguised as a shopkeeper, suddenly burst into pure Yang fire. A small flame began to spread. The reason why he set fire instead of killing people with a knife is that this enchantment is not so strong.


    All the way out of the hall, out of tanyiju.


    When you look around, it''s like a raging fire. It''s like a fire tornado.


    "Ah With It''s on fire, ah...! "

 Chapter 1476

    Dark as ink, the Dragon roars.


    Tanyiju was originally built of excellent iron wood. The ordinary fire could not be ignited, but the fire was too terrible.


    Ning Tao''s face wriggles, and he turns into a handsome, arrogant and domineering childe. It''s risky for him to continuously display the magic secret scriptures. As for his clothes, he has already thrown them away.


    "Boom boom!"


    This group of fire is more and more prosperous, many people are awakened, many friars in the blink of an eye came to this nearby.


    "Ah Fire, cough...! "


    A monk in tanyiju woke up and watched the flames burning around him. He was so scared that his face was as pale as paper.


    How could they not feel the fire? We should know that every friar is alert, unless he is unconscious, but they don''t wake up until the fire reaches him.


    Toxic!


    This is the first reaction of the monks in the inn.


    The second reaction is to run. Yunfeng looks at the flame with disdain. With a wave of his sleeve robe, the flame soars.


    "Damn it


    He was so scared that he uttered a rude remark. With his accomplishments, he could smooth a hillside, but how could the fire not be put out?


    Xueji sniffed, cold ice spirit instant boiling, actually in this raging flame formed an ice road.


    "Cut, just a little fire, so many people are scared to flee. I''m not afraid of fire."


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the words came down, the power of the fire increased several times.


    The pieces of ice were evaporated in the blink of an eye, and the fierce fire devoured her instantly, while the ice was vulnerable.


    "Ah...!"


    The first step is sweating, the second step is eyebrows gone, the third step is


    (NP


    "hissing to scalding It burns me to death. "


    A powerful friar suffered some losses. Although it was not fatal, they were all in great distress.


    Ning Tao mouth full of sneer, very calm stand in the crowd to watch, there have been monks in a hurry to escape.


    And there are good people, a wave of one arm roared: "all out of the way, ah, see how I blow out the fire."


    "Unique learning, wind drum!"


    A strong wind came whistling.


    The flame was blown all over the place, but after the wind, it soared three feet into the sky. The scorching temperature made many people scream.


    "Damn you, you son of a bitch, we''re going to pit us, right My ass is on fire. "


    Some people in the inn scolded angrily, and their clothes were almost burnt out, while the people who rushed out were very angry.


    Ning Tao was dumbfounded and joked.


    The righteous friar had a black face, but he was not willing to yell: "calm down Just now, I just tried my hand. I thought, "the king of the wind", how could I be baffled by it and run away. "


    "Unique skill, the fierce wind howls!"


    A fierce wind was blowing wildly.


    This time, the wind was very strong, and there was a sign of putting out the fire. Everyone cheered up and cheered!


    "Roar Kill me


    Ning Tao looked at the dying fire, could not help a bad smile, a finger full of small flames, secretly bent a bullet.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, the flame exploded and rushed eight feet high.


    Originally, those friars were rushing out in high spirits, but as soon as the flame rebounded, it swallowed them up in an instant.


    "Ah Damn bastard, you wait for me. I will put you on the shelf when I go out. "


    Yanling is bald with a brain bag and a ferocious face.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    People rush out all the time, but they are a group of beggars with ragged clothes or black hair.


    Ning Tao also saw a man. No, he didn''t see anyone before he showed his white teeth.


    At that time, he also scared a friend next to him.


    Damn, there''s someone else?


    Yanling and Yunfeng rush out at the same time, but the former is bald and the latter is scorched. It''s hard to imagine how they could be so miserable?


    In fact, they didn''t believe in evil and had to put out the fire, but the more they fought, the more prosperous they became. Later, they directly chose to run.


    "Hum!"


    A black robe came out of the fire and disappeared.


    Refine Alchemy?


    Although it''s only a few seconds, many monks really see it. Flying in the air is a sign of the divine realm.


    Everyone was shocked, but at this time, another figure rushed out. Suddenly, Xueji turned into ice and rushed out.


    When the ice broke, everyone''s eyes widened.


    "Gulu I''ll go. This figure, this appearance, is worthy of being a disciple of snow temple, a beauty concentration camp...! "


    Ning Tao is also silly. Xueji The clothes were burned out, and a jade body was exposed.


    Yanling and Yunfeng are also wide eyed. They wanted to put out the fire, but now let it burnXueji''s hair shakes, and suddenly finds that everyone is looking at her. Her eyes full of blood make her uneasy. Subconsciously, she protects her chest, but it''s very real.


    "Ah I My clothes Don''t look, I''ll dig your eyes again, ah...! "


    In the scream, Xueji runs away with her jade legs.


    But in the direction where she left, quite a few people secretly touched it. What a beautiful woman''s figure


    After all, Yanling clamored to barbecue the righteous monk, but they all searched for him, but they couldn''t find him.


    At this time, the fire was very strong.


    Ning Tao suddenly noticed the front door, the arrogant shopkeeper actually climbed out, turned around and looked silly.


    "No My hard work


    Tan Yiju is not only his life achievement, but also his family. Moreover, in terms of money, the total value is 60000 panacea!


    "This What the hell is this? Beast, crazy, my money, no Don''t


    The shopkeeper knelt on the ground and cried hysterically.


    Ning Tao rushes over from behind anxiously to hold him. He is afraid that he is rushing into the fire. But the real situation is just a push, and He staggers, but the boss is pushed.


    In people''s eyes, it was the shopkeeper who rushed in.


    An old friar said with emotion: "manager Liu is really a man of love. He died with the inn regardless of his life."


    All the people praised me. I''m a model of my generation.


    I don''t know manager Liu is screaming in the fire at this time, shouting for help. If the inn is gone, he can build it again, but if he is gone, nothing will be left. Who wants to die together.


    "Well, he looks like he''s in pain. Maybe he''s calling for help," a young man asked, scratching his head.


    The old friar disdained and said firmly, "what do you know, manager Liu? He is expressing his feelings."


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Ning Tao watched him climb this way, and immediately cried: "shopkeeper, you can go with ease. Although you and I never know each other, I accept your legacy."


    The shopkeeper''s accomplishments were not high. He never climbed out in the roar and was burned in the door by the hot flame.


    Ning Tao roared: "shopkeeper, slow down on the road."

 Chapter 1477

    Holding a charcoal, Ning Tao walks out of the city.


    The shopkeeper''s corpse has no existence under the fire of pure Yang. Once the iron wood is ignited, it is difficult to put out.


    Let alone explosions and collapses.


    Most of the monks were dazed by the effect of trance, and then they were alert to escape when the fire came.


    Although the fire is so big, the number of people who really burned to death is less than one hand, including the body and shopkeeper Liu.


    Tanyiju covers an area of more than 100 meters. It burns like a pillar of fire.


    When many people are in a mess, Ning Tao holds up a charcoal, as if he were the ashes of manager Liu. He quietly turns away and disappears into the endless night in the blink of an eye.


    Yan Ling seems to have a feeling, turned to look in this direction, do not know why always feel less what?


    No, where is Yanjin?


    His scalp burst in an instant, and he suddenly looked at the dying inn. There was absolutely no one in it. He couldn''t stand the temperature for a long time, but what about others?


    As soon as he turned his head, he said pitifully: "younger martial brother, where are you? If you want to escape, you must escape from the city now. Don''t go to participate in the Dan fight..."


    Run away Out of town.


    As soon as the words came out, many people woke up instantly.


    "Damn it, who can see him? Don''t let him run away. Go and block the gate. Who can take his head on his neck to Daze gate and get a reward?"


    A big dragon roared.


    Before he finished, most of the people who surrounded here had disappeared, as if they had been swallowed by the dark night.


    Yunfeng looked at the scene, shaking his head and sighing.


    But Yanling''s brow is very deep. I didn''t expect that one would run away if he didn''t pay attention. That bastard is really slippery.


    However,


    Huang Yi should be ready


    The four gates were sealed, and the fire was shining everywhere.


    East Gate, Ning Tao walked leisurely steps, see that suddenly alert gate, eyebrow pick pick.


    Touch a face, immediately showed confidence smile.


    "Listen to me, I don''t care about the other three gates, but the east gate is guarded by my" 137 black bears in Kunlun list ". I will never let that Yanjin leave."


    Before that Qiu long big man angrily opens a way.


    Speaking, Ning Tao has come to his side, hear this subconsciously pause pace, Leng Leng see him.


    Seeing that he didn''t go, the black bear glared and said, "why don''t you go? Don''t you see so many people behind you?"


    Ning Tao played with the taste: "just now you didn''t let me go. If I go, you don''t regret it."


    "What''s the matter? I say it''s the damned burning Ember. If you dare to fight with me again, believe it or not, go quickly. If you don''t go, I''ll give you a ride."


    Black bear rolled up his sleeve and threatened.


    Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders and walks out of the gate. However, when he comes out of the gate, he sees the dark night, like ink.


    "Cheer up, be careful to be fished in troubled waters by that damned Yanjin. Dare to insult master Huangshi in our zezhizhou. He''s killing himself. I''d better not see him."


    "Otherwise, kill him on the spot..." The black bear roared at the friar, who was surrounded by a large group of common enemies.


    "Well Well, can I ask you something? "


    A strange sound came from behind.


    Black bear suspiciously turned his head, immediately glared: "why don''t you go, I have to give you a kick, right?"


    Ning Tao said helplessly: "well, it''s too dark now. Do you know which direction to go to the animal mausoleum plain?"


    "East!"


    "Boy, I warn you, dare to let me see you come back and beat you again," black bear said angrily.


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes, turned and left.


    Behind him came the valiant voice of the black bear: "as long as Laozi is here, this is the death road of Yanjin. If he dares to show his head within kilometers, Laozi can see him at a glance."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao strongly repressed the impulse to go back, and could not help feeling the childe''s face. This thousand fantasy secret dictionary is really a good tool for sneaking around.


    Ning Kun, we must hold on!


    There is no haze, no pollution, no modern industry. The sky of Kunlun is bright and the night is like a curtain.


    I think the original world of the earth is so beautiful.


    After running for three hours, I saw a bloody land in the morning, just like a giant beast dead in the ground.


    This is Animal mausoleum plain!


    This place is well-known in zezhizhou, where many powerful spirit beasts almost cross zezhizhou.


    Ning Tao only takes a look, and then rushes in. The shop boy says that Ning Kun is surrounded and killed here.


    Han family, Huang Yi''s guard!


    They can''t resist either of these two enemies, but they have no accurate direction and can only take chancesIn the middle of the Huoling plain, the earth is almost dark red. I don''t know how many lives died here.


    All of a sudden, a team of more than 20 people rushed by. All of them had injuries on their bodies, with panic and paleness on their faces. They bit their teeth and supported each other all the way to the depths.


    If Ning Tao is here, he will be surprised to find that almost all of them are acquaintances!


    Ning Kun is protected in the middle. After the death, it is the three elders of the Han family, the fat steward of the South courtyard and the mother-in-law of the north courtyard.


    In front of him is scar face, the head of the iron blooded mercenary regiment, and his love. He is also the only military adviser and staff officer of the current team Jingyi!


    If it had not been for her, I''m afraid they would have died here long ago, either eaten by spirit beasts or killed by pursuers.


    Ning Kun''s eyes are red with blood. He has grown up for a long time after more than ten days of escape, and his edges and corners have been smoothed out.


    Each team member''s face is a piece of ashes, but there is always a color of not giving up in his eyes. Everyone''s spiritual power has been exhausted many times, almost all of them are overdrawn.


    "Boom boom!"


    There was a lot of noise behind him.


    Jing Yi looks back with pale face. The trap she set is broken again. She can''t trap the pursuers at all.


    "Roar."


    A spirit beast roars, full of territory consciousness.


    Everyone in the team saw the scene, with ferocious faces, heartache and even tears.


    Because there''s going to be a death row!


    Fat steward red eyes, a grab a signal bomb, crazy roar: "you go, I''ll attract them."


    Ning Kun cried and his whole body was blue. You should know that there were more than 50 people in his team. At every critical moment, he sacrificed himself to disperse the enemy forces.


    He broke his heart, turned to grab the signal bomb of the fat steward, cried: "no, let me go, let me go..."


    "Let me do it. You''re still young. No, let me do it. I can''t hold it any longer. Give me, let me go...!"


    More than twenty people went to grab the signal bomb with tears.


    Jingyi''s heart is like a knife. This idea is from her. Although it''s cruel, it''s just like this that she has lived to the present.


    Suddenly, the gauze man snatched the signal bomb, ran to the roaring sound of the beast with red eyes, and roared: "you go quickly, you must live and take revenge for me."


    "No Brother


    Jingyihe scar face heart tingling, tears.

 Chapter 1478

    "Chirp Bang


    In a place on the plain of animal mausoleum, a thing explodes in the air.


    Gauze man red eyes ring signal bomb, looked at the distance with tears to leave the team, he was relieved.


    Then crazy into the spirit beast pile!


    Ning Tao, who had just entered the animal mausoleum plain, looked up, frowned and hesitated.


    In the central region, a group of dozens of murderous people also looked up, their faces were angry.


    I don''t know how many times this is. I put a signal bomb to show my position, but in fact, they are all dead men, in order to confuse them and not know which one is the main force?


    Master Huang Yi once said that none of these defectors can be spared. Kill them!


    Moreover, it is not necessarily the dead who play the signal bombs. Once it was the main force that sent people to be killed.


    This is a plot to play with life!


    The two elders of the Han family and a big man in yellow look very ugly. If they want to compete in real power, they can easily defeat them with those scum who run away.


    "Damn, that''s another move!"


    The big man in yellow stamped out a big pit and said angrily.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that there was such a clever and calculating man among those idiots who played us like this with a group of disabled soldiers."


    The two elders clenched their teeth but showed their praise.


    The gap between the two is ten times. As soon as we meet, the tug of war will be over, and we can wipe them out.


    With such an obvious advantage, the disabled soldiers were forced to delay for five or six days. More than 20 good players were killed in the pit, and most of them were dead.


    Shame, contempt of intelligence!


    Dozens of people''s faces were as gloomy as water. Han Kui and Han Cheng were also among them, but they were all angry.


    Originally, it was just a simple crush, but now it was played like this. Looking at the naked fireworks, they felt that they were slapped twice.


    The man in yellow was ferocious and said, "elder two, how do we attack this time? Do we still use the old method?"


    The latter sneered: "no matter what they use, I believe they are close to the limit. Now they are a group of hungry mice. If they are not killed by us, they will starve to death."


    "Do you think it''s their main team or the dead that fired this time?" Seeing that he was fooling, the man in yellow hummed coldly and forced him into the subject.


    Han Cheng and others also listen.


    "Hiss this!"


    The second elder''s face was embarrassed. If he was not experienced, no one would believe him, but he was not sure about this.


    The strategist among the remnant soldiers had already grasped their psychology, and could only divide the soldiers into two ways, and slowly groped for the pursuit.


    In the expectation of the public, he gritted his teeth and said, "since you want to kill me, I''ll be crazy."


    "What do you mean?" The great man in yellow is uneasy.


    The elder took out a jade vase from his arms. Half of his face was dark, and he said madly, "have you heard of Master Huangshi''s original "blood lead?"


    Blood lead!


    As soon as the words came out, people began to scream.


    Even with the powerful power of the great man in yellow, he was born in dazermen, so he knew it clearly.


    "Two Elder two, no You don''t have to do that. You said just now that they are going to the limit. Don''t you ask for trouble by doing this? Maybe they are in danger of falling down. "


    Han Cheng swallows saliva panic way.


    "Yes, Grandpa, if we don''t control it, we''ll end up with a large-scale spirit animal riot. I Let''s stop complaining and divide the army into two groups. Let''s do it this way? "


    Han Kui''s scalp is numb.


    However, the second elder''s eagle like eyes swept and yelled: "the longer the delay, the greater the change. The master and master Huang Yi may be cursing us a group of rubbish."


    "My patience has been worn out. If I don''t survive, I will let these stinky mice fall into despair."


    The roar chilled dozens of people.


    This is a kind of elixir created by master Huangshi, which can make the spirit beast crazy.


    T''I, but there''s also one percent of that horror!


    "I''ve made up my mind. You don''t want to persuade me. Let''s make the silence of the animal mausoleum plain boil for me," said the second elder with red eyes. He threw Huang Yi''s blood on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The jade bottle is broken, and a mass of bright red gas flows away.


    The two elders suddenly burst out their spiritual power and formed a strong wind centered on themselves, blowing the gas in all directions.


    Dozens of people''s eyelids jump wildly, crazy, really crazy!


    Han Cheng clenched his teeth and arched his hand: "elder two, I implore you to lead the team to the place where the signal bomb is. As long as you let me take half of the strong, even the main team, I can kill it."


    "I''ll go too," Han Kui blurted out.


    The second elder was short of breath and nodded his head."Roar


    I don''t know when, some spirit beasts began to roar furiously, even the things that appeared at night crawled out.


    Ning Kun and others are running and hiding, and they are gradually filled with the roars of various spirit beasts.


    "Stop, wait!"


    Jingyi suddenly raised her hand and scolded. Her pale face felt strange. Since then, many spirit beasts have been irritable. They chose a remote route, but it seemed that there were spirit beasts approaching.


    Shouldn''t that be?


    "Roar!"


    A striped tiger jumps out, ferocious and bloodthirsty.


    "It''s the fourth order magic tiger!"


    Seeing this, Ning Kun immediately lost his voice and was shocked.


    But the next second, a lot of big and small wild spirit beasts appeared on this remote route, and their eyes were red with blood.


    "Eight Legged ghost spider, four blade mantis, three headed two headed wolf This What''s the matter? "


    The three elders of the Han family could not help but lose their voice in fear.


    Only Jing Yi, after countless times of great disillusionment, opens her eyes and spits out two words bitterly: "blood leads!"


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The only way to escape is to hide in a small corner of his body.


    Along the way, he left traces of his escape in order to sacrifice himself to disperse the enemy forces.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, a big snow ape rushed out, like a man tank, charging in the hills.


    Gauze man''s face changed greatly. He just wanted to avoid it, but he never thought that snow ape would stare at him.


    "He''s here, M''s, and he''s a dead man again. Let me kill him together," Han Cheng and others ran after him.


    "Roar Boom


    Snow ape also hit the chest all the way.


    Two sides of the attack, gauze man powerless collapsed to the ground, the corners of the mouth revealed a trace of bitterness, is it about to end?


    "Stop it

 Chapter 1479

    "Stop it


    A sound like the thunder of the nine gods exploded.


    The snow ape and Han Cheng and others heard this sentence, but at this time, who would stop.


    "Kill


    "Roar!"


    The fury of psychic power and great power pours down.


    "Step on the sky Four steps


    "Boom...!"


    In the first 5 rounds, the place where the gauze man is located collapses in an instant.


    Han Cheng and others stepped back, the snow ape also staggered to a halt, a pair of scarlet beast eyes staring at the big pit.


    The dust was gone, but there was no hair.


    Suddenly, people turned to look at a hillside, a collapsed person, and another youth.


    "Good courage, who are you?"


    Han Cheng immediately gloomy face loudly scolds a way.


    "Bang, Bang Boom


    Snow ape red beast eyes hit chest vent.


    Gauze man looked up, but found a sense of familiarity, but this beautiful face he has not seen.


    Ning Tao hugged his arm and said with a playful smile, "why, don''t you even know an old friend? Is face really so important?"


    Old friend?


    Han Cheng and Han Kui look at each other and see confusion in their eyes. A dozen people shake their heads.


    "Bah, I don''t know you. I dare to play mystery in front of us. Do you know who we are? Be wise and stay away."


    Han Kui waved a pair of axes.


    Ning Tao smiles and says: "Han Kui, the grandson of the second elder of the Han family, is a retarded man with no head."


    "If you want to die, don''t stop me. I''ll chop him with an axe," said Han quina, furious.


    Han Cheng quickly hold back a smile to pull him, had better make clear what identity he is first, smile to persuade a way: "calm, don''t be impulsive."


    Ning Tao goes on to say: Han Cheng, the grandson of the elder of the Han family, has a head But still a mentally retarded, and also very narcissistic, obscene, cheap He is self righteous. "


    "Ha ha...!"


    Han Kui burst out laughing in a flash, laughing heartily.


    While laughing, he grabbed Han Cheng and joked: "calm down, don''t be impulsive Ha ha


    Han Cheng''s face trembled, a pair of vicious eyes swept Han Kui one eye, and then put on Ning Tao.


    It was the first time he had looked at him carefully.


    Old acquaintance, face?


    "You mean your face is not your true face, and your true face is familiar with us and has a grudge against us. Am I right?" Han Cheng said with a smile.


    Ning Tao laughs and nods gently.


    The gauze man swallows his saliva and looks at Ning Tao in shock. A figure appears in his head.


    Is Is that him?


    As soon as Han Kui patted his head, he suddenly said with a ferocious smile, "I know. It''s you."


    "Who?" A dozen people asked.


    Ning Tao also pick eyebrow to see, Han Cheng didn''t guess, always have no brain Han Kui can first step guess.


    "You''re the fifth relative next door to the second son of the donkey''s family, next door to the third son of the trampoline, with four eyes I want to die Han Kui makes a lightning move.


    A sharp axe slashed down.


    Ning Tao disdains the corner of his mouth. Just as he is about to chop it down, the cold light like the crescent of the moon rolls down.


    "Dang Hiss


    The cold light was extremely sharp. In an instant, he cut the axe in half and made a blood mark on Han Kui''s chest.


    All eyes were wide open and shocked.


    Only one move, master Han Kui is defeated!


    Han Cheng is just like a demon, with a pair of shocked eyes staring at the crescent cutlass.


    "This This is The moon


    A roar, so that all the Han family dumbfounded, on the war, it is not the town of their Han family treasure it.


    Han Kui is also silly. He has learned from his grandfather that Yueshang was stolen several months ago. It''s very strange. He can''t find any clues, but how can he suddenly appear here.


    It''s impossible!


    In this light, gauze man and Han Cheng were shocked and said: "you are Ning Tao


    "Roar."


    At the moment when everyone was lost, the snow ape, who had been forgotten by everyone, suddenly moved and pounced on ningtao.


    "Death in January!"


    Ning Tao murmurs the dance, the month war across the sky.


    It seems plain, but the scalp of more than a dozen people is cracked, as if there is a knife to cut them in half.


    "Hiss!"


    A ferocious snow ape''s head was easily cut off.


    The audience was silent and stunned.


    And Ning Tao inexplicably raised his eyes and looked deep. After watching for three seconds, he spat out a mouthful of turbid gas.


    "Finally."This saying is puzzling, gauze man subconsciously asked: "what What''s gone, snow ape? "


    Ning Tao shook his head with a smile, handed him a elixir and said: "just now there was a spirit beast wandering not far away. It looks very strong. Now it''s gone at last."


    "Well And then what? " The gauze man said blankly.


    "And then? Naturally, I can leave them all here without any scruples. Now that I know my secret, do you want to leave? " Ning Tao twisted his neck and sneered.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Han Cheng changed from a trembling smile to a wild one.


    More than a dozen people showed sarcasm, and even Han Kui, who was hurt by one move, gave out a laugh without fear.


    "Leave us, ha ha Ning Tao, do you think that if you change your face, you will become more powerful? Do you think that Yueshang can be invincible in your hands? It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous. "


    See Han Cheng disdain, Ning Tao play flavor: "how, do you think with this ten garbage can block me."


    Ignoring this, Han Cheng respectfully said to the two strong men, "please kill the enemy."


    The two said with a faint smile: "Xiaoyi, a little grasshopper can''t escape from our palm. I''m very interested in that month''s magic weapon. It will belong to us later."


    Said, two powerful momentum, such as the column.


    The two elites from daze gate are at the peak of their strength. One can play at the same level, and the other three will be OK.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to be the guard of master Huang Yi.


    "Your Majesty, let him know the price of arrogance and crush him. I wanted to kill him a long time ago, but I didn''t have a chance. Ning Tao, this is your life."


    Han Cheng cheered excitedly.


    Two people grimly smile to raise head, but the whole body trembles.


    "Soul Confusion


    "Step on the sky Four steps


    "Fan the world!"


    A wind like figure passed between them.


    The two heads moved slowly, with a frozen grin on their faces. It was frightening, and they didn''t even have a chance to react.


    "Hiss!"


    "Why How is that possible? "


    The gauze man almost didn''t stare out.


    "How can two adults be killed with one move? I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it...!"


    Han Cheng and Han KUIHONG are shocked.


    Ning Tao sneered: "in fact, I wanted to kill you a long time ago. I sent it to my door It''s you


    "A killing show for you!"


    "No Run away, run apart. "


    "Ah...!"

 Chapter 1480

    After a breath, six people fell to the ground!


    After three breath, ten people died!


    In the tenth breath, only Han Cheng and Han Kui were left.


    With Ning Tao''s own strength, it''s easy to pick a false god. If you add the spirit, it will be terrible.


    Pull two people to come back, kindly help gauze man close that jaw of amazement, but next second chin again open big.


    Shocked, the whole person is stupid.


    The way of tianwujuehen, who chased and killed their iron blood team, ran away like a mouse in a panic, and was invincible like a God. He died clean in ten breath.


    Although it''s only half of the main force.


    "Poof, cough...!"


    "Ning Tao, I don''t agree. I''m the first genius of the Han family. I''m the first of the younger generation in Tancheng. I''m going to be a regular disciple of daze sect. I won''t agree with you."


    Han Cheng tried his best to roar.


    Han Kui spat out a mouthful of blood foam and said maliciously, "you don''t have to worry about Yueshang. I can beat you. Your grandparents don''t even know you, counsellor. Don''t let me look down on you."


    Gauze man recovered a lot, immediately scolded: "magic weapon is also one of the strength, you this is a dead duck mouth hard."


    "I''ll ask you if you dare to fight a man''s life and death one by one. If you don''t dare, I''ll look down on you for Xueer. Come on, counsellor."


    Han Kui and Han Cheng vie for provocation.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold, not to mention that Xueer is OK. When he mentions the fire in his heart, he can''t control it.


    "Don''t you agree? I''ll call you."


    During the conversation, they were given a elixir. He wanted to give them a fair and speechless despair.


    Two people crazily swallow, that nourishes the strength to let them whole body a burst of comfortable, the strength is rapidly recovering.


    A moment later, they recovered most of their strength.


    Han KUIHONG''s eyes, Han Cheng''s teeth, they are almost the most proud and outstanding talents of the Han family, how can they say defeat.


    "Roar Kill


    The former roared and rushed over, while the latter''s eyes flashed and even rushed up. It was clear that he wanted two to one.


    ¡·! I = J2


    the gauze man was shocked and scolded angrily: "shameless, don''t you say one-on-one, you are so shameless."


    The two grinned and their speed increased sharply.


    "Mang Niu Quan!"


    Han Cheng took the lead to fight over a punch, that gave his life strength of a blow is terrible, more into his pride and self-esteem.


    Ning Tao a face disdain, casually hit a fist seal, behind as if there is a world to instill strength to him.


    "Virtual world boxing!"


    When two fists collide, one arm bone is easily broken.


    Han Cheng only felt that he was like a mole ant hitting the nine day dragon. The rebound force alone made him suffer a heavy blow.


    "Bang Ah


    In a scream, he flew backwards.


    Han Kui was horrified, but now he had to bite his teeth, and his fist was wrapped in his powerful spirit.


    The style of boxing is fierce and overbearing.


    Ning Tao has long been unhappy with him. He has been making trouble for him all the time. He immediately sees the flaw and fans it out.


    "Pa!"


    A quick slap slapped him in the face.


    Fan world after such a long time running in, basically has been gradually improved, and is particularly suitable for face fighting.


    Han Kui was confused. Someone dared to hit him in the face. He immediately yelled, "you If you beat me, you bastard dare to beat me. Do you know who I am? My grandfather is the second elder of the Han family. "


    "I''m fighting with you."


    Ning Tao cold face, backhand a hand knife.


    "Pa!"


    This next two cheeks are red, two bright red palm print is very hot, Han Kui instantly lost his mind.


    See he also want to entangle, directly a kick in his belly, kick to his whole people to turn over.


    "Rather Ning adult, that person he wants to run, "the gauze man with sharp eyes immediately saw Han Cheng want to run.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao disdains to hum and step.


    "Whoosh!"


    After three breath, he brought Hancheng back like a chicken and threw it beside Hankui like a dead dog.


    Sneer: "how, suit not to accept?"


    Han Cheng wiped the blood from his mouth and said with a grim smile, "Jie Jie You''ve been deceived. You''ve only saved a dead man. I''m afraid Ning Kun''s scum is over now. "


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    As soon as the words fell, their faces changed.


    The gauze man patted his head and said, "I How can I forget this matter, Mr. Ning? I beg you, you must go to rescue them. They They... "


    Ning Tao a listen to, the facial expression suddenly gloomy like water, directly pull out the month Shang to resist two humanitarians: "I only give you a chance, tell me, now they are in what direction?""To the west, beilinggou!"


    Han Cheng actually grinned and blurted out.


    Han Kui''s eyes widened. How can he be so spineless.


    "Jie Jie I know you''re going to kill us, but I advise you to take us with you, and then you may be able to save a few people, because some of them were ordered to be captured alive. "


    "Exchange hostages, I think you understand," Han Cheng a pair of old fox clever plan to succeed in laughter.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and clenched Yueshang.


    Han Kui praised it and said with a smile: "beautiful. No wonder you can stand on me. You are so smart. I will take it from now on, and I will mix with you in the future."


    "Ha ha Ning Tao, you should treat the hostages well. Maybe my grandfather will go crazy. "


    The gauze man was very angry and trembled: "you You...! "


    "Hoo."


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, strongly suppressed his impulse, coldly lifted them up and said: "where is beilinggou..."


    At this time, the Huoling plain began to boil.


    A group of more than ten people''s team is full of blood, one by one exhausted lying in the ditch, eyes without luster.


    If you don''t look carefully, you think it''s a bunch of dead people.


    This is exactly Ning Kun and others!


    He was touched by their misery. The fat steward lost a piece of meat, the Chinese mother-in-law lost an arm, and six people died in the breakout just now, but now they are all tired.


    Ning Kun was so breathless that his face was stiff.


    Scar face, two elders of the Han family and others have no strength to lift their fingers. They have never been so embarrassed in their whole life.


    Jingyi has a bitter face. Her brain is exhausted, and she drags this group of soldiers until now.


    But there is still a certain amount of power to be reckoned with. She is not smart enough to turn decay into magic. As long as she gives half the power of her enemies, it is hard to say who will win this big chase.


    But now it''s too late


    "Oh, aren''t these traitors? They used to run happily one by one. Come on, run two more steps for me to see if I can break your legs?"


    A big man in yellow appeared strangely and sneered.


    Ning Kun, Jing Yi and others were shocked. They turned around and found that a large number of people appeared on the hills above them.


    A pair of joking and cruel eyes.


    "Finally Is it over? "


    Jingyi unwilling to close the beautiful eyes.


    Two elder hands such as a knife, for this group of escape mice hate to the bone, played them for more than ten days.


    "Die


    He jumped down like an eagle, his claws like a knife.


    "Whoosh."


    At this moment, a rapid breaking wind came from a distance, and a white jade like object blocked his way.


    "This is The moon

 Chapter 1481

    How is that possible?


    The second elder''s face is unbelievable. The whole person seems to be silly. What he lost suddenly comes back suddenly.


    No one can accept it!


    But he was old-fashioned, and in the twinkling of an eye, he regained his mind. His arms shook, like a ferocious eagle spreading its wings.


    One hand to Yueshang, at the same time a spin to ningkun and others dive away, a series of reactions make many people dizzying, have to praise its brilliant.


    Starting with the moon war, the two elders realized clearly in their hearts.


    It seems that the person who makes the move is anxious to throw it from a distance. He just wants to obstruct himself, but it''s really ridiculous. In a hurry, he even forgets the propriety and dares to throw the magic weapon.


    The corner of the mouth sneers, the body shape has already stormed down, and the moon war used to obstruct himself has become his sharp weapon.


    Ning Kun, Jing Yi and others face despair.


    Now they can''t even lift a finger. Not to mention the powerful two elders, even a hamster can kill them.


    "Give me Die


    It''s like killing the moon to kill Ning Kun with one arm.


    But at this time, the month war even stopped, as if by someone else''s command control, violent shaking up.


    "No!"


    The second elder''s eyelids jumped and threw it away.


    As far as he knows, there was a special way to kill the enemy with sword in the former monk civilization, which was very terrible.


    On the war a loose, even rotating cut to two elders, just like a galloping gear, can cut everything.


    The two elder''s face changed greatly. He didn''t know the power of Yueshang. He immediately wrapped himself with strong spiritual power and made two claw marks in the air, like a giant bird.


    "Boom!"


    The strong wind of the explosion surged everywhere.


    But in this terrible storm, a rapidly rotating gear rushed like a sword in the hand of a wind devil.


    Ning Kun, Jing Yi and others stare big eyes. Is it their rescuers coming? Who can it be?


    "Damn it, it''s all over!"


    The second elder knew that the purpose of the person who made the move was to keep him away from these people, but he was only a short distance away from the successful person. Once he retreated, he might lose the chance, and he had to win.


    Because it''s about whether Han Kui can enter the big gate!


    At that moment, some black and blue scales appeared on both arms, which were both like bird scales and steel. The fingernails of the fingers were sharp and long.


    "Secret method, Cangling change!"


    In the eyes of horror, he reached out and touched angrily.


    "Dang!"


    A clear Jinge sound, as well as the very bright spark, let the audience see clearly.


    And the two elders, with the help of this counterattack force, instantly fall on Ning Kun and Jing Yi''s side. Their bloody hands pull them away like lightning, and their sharp nails buckle on their necks.


    Looking up, he showed a grim smile.


    As he expected, two people came rushing in the east direction, as if they were still holding two people in their hands.


    "Stop it


    "If you dare to touch a hair of them, I''ll make you lose your children and grandchildren," roared Ning Tao, who rushed over quickly.


    At the same time, Yueshang forces the two elders to retreat under his control, but ningkun and Jingyi are caught by him.


    "Damn it


    In the field, the shadow shot, forming a encirclement.


    Ning Tao and gauze man rush to scar face and others, and no one stops them, as if they open their mouth to let them in.


    Scar face didn''t see who the rescuers were. After seeing Jingyi captured, her eyes turned red instantly. She didn''t know where to pour out a force and rushed up with a roar.


    "Son of a bitch, give me Jingyi back!"


    "Whoosh!"


    But in front of him, his figure flashed, and a big man in yellow appeared in front of him with a grim smile, and his huge fist came out.


    "Mole ant, go to die."


    "Don''t," Jingyi shrieked, her red eyes shed tears.


    At this time, a majestic immortal seal blocked from behind scar''s face, and the explosive force made them retreat one after another.


    Ning Tao gasped and pulled back scar face, which made him fly fast all the way. He had to take the three people with the oil bottle. Unexpectedly, he was still so late.


    The two elders and the big man in yellow are side by side, holding the two men in their hands. Their fierce eyes are full of hostility.


    All of a sudden, they found Han Kui and Han Cheng who had been beaten as dead dogs at the same time. Is that They lost?


    The big man in yellow just wanted to denounce him, but he was stopped by the two elders secretly. The old man''s face trembled and he couldn''t see his face.


    "I don''t know who you are. It''s very impolite to step in suddenly. We are the Han family of daze gate and Tancheng. I hope this little brother can be sensible and let me know."


    Ning Tao holds the moon and says coldly, "let me? Yes, let the people in your hands go. I''ll think about it


    As soon as the words came out, the two elders suddenly squeezed Jingyi''s neck and let her breathe for a moment. They sneered: "don''t toast or drink. Believe it or not, I''ll crush him to death.""No No


    "Old man, if you dare to touch her, I will kill you."


    Scar face, the three elders of the Han family, the fat steward and so on are angry and scolding one after another, one by one desperately want to fight.


    At this moment, Ning Tao directly inserted Yueshang between Han Kui''s legs and said, "I don''t believe you dare to strangle her. Do you dare to believe that I let you" jueshun! "


    Han Kui is silly


    But Han Cheng at this moment, struggling to shout: "two elder, this guy is actually Ning Tao, he knows you and Han Kui''s identity, don''t fight with him."


    Ning Tao!


    Once the words fall, the words are startling.


    Scar face and fat steward and others look up in amazement. This strange looking face is Ning Tao.


    Ning Kun is short of breath and his eyes are full of brilliance.


    But the two elders released their hands in a moment, and the enemy already knew that they were yesun, so this kind of trick was invalid.


    But he thought it would be Ning Tao!


    The man in yellow looks angry, but he doesn''t know anyone. Seeing that the task is coming to an end, he suddenly kills Cheng Yaojin, which makes his anger rise to the extreme.


    "Little thing, there is a way to heaven. If you don''t go to hell, there is no way for you to break in. Since you won''t let it, go to die."


    "Unique skill, eight mixed dragon boxing!"


    Full of an explosive blow, the body''s yellow belt grinning, like a earthworm in the mud.


    However, in the face of this fist, Ning Tao just holds a light evil spirit in the corner of his mouth. He holds the handle of Yueshang''s knife in one hand. Instead of pulling it out, he moves upward at a slow speed.


    His move frightened Han Kui.


    Only three feet away can make him a woman. It''s as if he''s cracked from his lower body to his head!


    "No No


    "My grandfather saved me. I don''t want to be cut off. I haven''t got a wife yet. You said you would let me take eight concubines to carry on my family. Stop Stop, don''t come here, no... "


    Hanquina''s hysterical cries were numbing.


    And Han Cheng on one side is staring, swallowing saliva, clamping legs, this This is a devil!


    "Hiss!"


    Almost everyone took a breath.


    The yellow man''s eyelids jumped wildly, but the domineering offensive could not stop. He yelled: "get out of the way, quick."


    But at this time, a figure suddenly rushed from behind, biting his teeth and carrying the fist with his body.


    "Poof...!"


    A mouthful of blood spray, the figure was hit hard.


    And the man He is the second elder.


    When the blood was gushing, I heard a "stabbing" sound in my ear, and the corner of my eye You see the cracked pants.


    "No...!"

 Chapter 1482

    Two elder eyes canthus to crack, blood filled.


    But after he saw it, he fell heavily on the ground. No one could take the big man in yellow''s fist.


    Ning Kun and Jing Yi suddenly did not have the fetter, but only one second, a powerful and broad palm tightly grasped.


    It''s the big man in yellow!


    The man who suffocated them and had unfathomable strength was Huang Yifeng, the leader of the guard of the young master Huang Yi of daze sect. Huang Yifeng once tore up three four level spirit beasts.


    Ning Tao''s eyes almost jumped just now, but the big man in yellow reacted quickly, and he didn''t panic.


    "Rather Brother Ning, you must save Jingyi. As you know, we can''t live without her. He is our soul, our unique Center... "


    Scar face is anxiously pleading, but he is covered by the three elders of the Han family. The expression on his face is indescribable.


    At this time, the more you care, the more confidence you give your opponents, and the more confident they are to threaten you.


    Ning Tao frowns, has stopped the month war, Han kuina guy is almost scared to faint, there is a Sao flavor.


    At this time, the two elders slowly got up, stretched out a pair of hands full of blood, wiped their mouths, turned their heads and gave Huang Yifeng a cold look, which made Huang Yifeng''s face stiff and feel guilty.


    Cold hum a, immediately and bitterly looking at Ning Tao, shaking muscle, gloomy way: "good, good, really good."


    "No one dares to force me like this for many years, Ning Tao. I didn''t expect it to be you. I remember that you should have gone to the original world. Do you want to tell me to run back after changing my face?"


    Ning Tao sneered: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter with the present occasion?"


    "Jie Jie It doesn''t matter. Let''s not mention that for the time being, but you can''t forget that you are in charge of our Han family. "


    "Eating the Han family''s food and sleeping in the nest my Han family gave you, now do you want to bite us back? Are you not afraid to embarrass yourself and call you a heartless dog?"


    Two long old saying hide needle sneer way.


    Dogs?


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao laughed wildly and said sarcastically: "it seems that your Han family has such a view on all the steward and Keqing."


    "Think of your men as dogs."


    Elder Han''s face is too gloomy. She''s too fat this time.


    The second elder angrily pointed to Ning Tao and gritted his teeth: "that''s just for those bastards, because you are only worthy of being dogs."


    "As for you, our Han family has been very kind to you, and constantly promoted you, so that you can become the chief manager of the East Court from the inferior guest minister, which is almost unprecedented in my hundred years of Han family."


    "An outsider, however, is able to compete with the elders of our family, eat the most abundant salary of our Han family, take gold, silver and jewelry to get soft, and have more status and power than a thousand people."


    "You say, isn''t this kind of treatment good enough? My Han family accepted you when you were in decline, but you bite us when you were brilliant. Do you deserve your conscience and conscience?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of being possessed by the devil in your cultivation?"


    A word like a thousand arrows through the heart, a soul was pierced by a thousand scars, fat steward and others have fire in the mouth.


    The third elder of the Han family shivered and said, "is this the view of all the people in your Han family?"


    "We turn a blind eye to our credit and sweat, only treat us as obedient dogs, and think that our glory is given by you, so we can trample on our dignity at will. Tell me, isn''t it?"


    Two elder ignore him, instead stare at Ning Tao bombing way: "Ning Tao, you ask yourself, feel conscience, you are worthy of my Han family, worthy of snow?"


    Ning Tao''s whole body trembled and his mouth opened.


    As soon as he saw this, a fine light flashed in the eyes of the two elders. It seems that Han Xue is his lifeblood.


    Immediately strike while the iron is hot and shout: "you think about Xiaoxue, does your betrayal make her cold, she was so good to you, so gentle, do you have the heart to stab him?"


    Ning Tao is silent and his eyes twinkle.


    Scar face and a group of people startled, suddenly there is a feeling of extreme uneasiness, make them pale.


    "I know you are struggling and hesitating. I also know that you are just on the impulse to worry about this little devil, but it doesn''t matter. I can give you a chance on behalf of the Han family."


    "As long as you can repent and kill the traitors behind you, I can swear to you that the position of the three elders in charge of the Han family is yours, and the treatment will be ten times more."


    Two elder threw out a big cake to seduce the way.


    Sure enough, fat steward, scar face and others face transient, this is the most simple direct estrangement!


    q. "Brother Ning, don''t be fooled. You can''t believe what he said. Even if it''s right, you''ll never have a good life in the future. His Han family has never seen an outsider.""You fart, as long as you are loyal to my Han family, that is my Han family''s lifelong friend, and you belong to that kind of disloyal betrayal," Han Cheng shouts with his blood teeth open.


    Ning Kun struggles desperately, Jing Yi shakes her head incessantly, but the big hand between her throat is like a lifeline.


    "Rather Big brother Don''t...! "


    Ears noisy, Ning Tao closed his eyes and opened, pointing to Ning Kun two humanity: "I as long as they are alive."


    "No problem!"


    "Now let Han Kui and Han Cheng come here, and they will be a family in the future. Let them pass any enmity. I can introduce you to Daze gate with your talent."


    Two elder clap chest Shuang Lang road.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly he struck like lightning. Two hand knives knocked Han Cheng and Han Kui unconscious.


    Plain way: "as sincerity, I will give Hancheng to you, I think you should do something."


    Said, just like Han Cheng forced to throw in the past.


    A manager of the Han family immediately catches him and makes a secret inspection. He only finds that he is in a coma and can wake up after a while.


    The two elders looked at each other and then winked at Huang Yifeng. The latter snored and threw out Ning Kun.


    The gauze man quickly caught it, his face uneasy.


    "Well, now let me see your sincerity, and let you ascend the throne of the three elders with their blood. A bright future is waiting for you," the second elder said.


    Ning Tao ignores him, face scar face to wait for a person instead, light way: "do you believe me?"


    Believe it?


    Scar face, fat steward and other people squint, gritted his teeth and said, "what do you want to do in the end, tell me straight."


    "If you believe me, open your mouth and close your eyes, I''ll tell you the real answer, that''s all," said Ning Tao''s insipid and secluded way.


    A dozen people hesitated and hesitated.


    And the big man in yellow and the second elder frowned. What''s the pattern? Just chop them with a knife.


    At this time, scar face a bite, heavily spit out two words: "I believe."


    Then he opened his mouth and closed his eyes.


    More than a dozen people are willing to do so.


    Ning Tao a sneer, hands such as lightning out, a streamer by his accurate throw to these people''s mouth.


    "Well Well


    A sudden scene, completely unprepared.


    "Now you all eat my poison pill, dandinghong. They will break your heart. In a few minutes, you will fester and die," said Ning Tao with a look of indifference.


    Surrounded by more than 50 strong look at each other, it seems that they can not make up their minds, so they can not help looking at the elder.


    Er Chang''s eyes narrowed and his fingers flicked.

 Chapter 1483

    Poison pill?


    Scar face and other face a white, face like ashes.


    Believe Ning Tao but get such a result, a dozen tenacious stand up people some despair paralysis.


    Ning Tao''s face is heartless and indifferent.


    Jingyi tears and shakes her head. She cries bitterly. Now her mouth is blocked and she sobs.


    The second elder questioned: "Ning Tao, why don''t you kill them directly with Yueshang and waste more than ten poison pills? It''s not cost-effective. Don''t play tricks."


    Ning Tao is indifferent: "elder two, just watch it for a few minutes. If I kill all of them, there''s no way out, because there are still some conditions that haven''t been met."


    "What do you mean?"


    Huang Yifeng frowned.


    "You can see my sincerity. If all these people are dead, I''ll let master Han Kui go again. It''s really up to you. I don''t feel safe."


    Ning Tao shrugs and pats Han Kui.


    "What on earth do you want to say? What''s insecurity? You and we will be one family at that time. Can''t we attack our family?" the second elder asked coldly.


    "People have ulterior motives. Anyway, to put it bluntly, I need you to let Jingyi go. After all, this is also a woman who has had a relationship with me. I can''t bear to prevent you from talking about her."


    "As long as she is by my side, and with your oath, I will feel at ease. As a condition, you will see these people tearing their hearts and lungs in a moment Scream


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, his voice suddenly changed.


    Fat steward suddenly glared at scar face, the whole person seemed to be crazy, and he had a fight, so did the three elders.


    "Ah Good Pain Ah


    More than a dozen people gradually wrestle together, like mad, like pain, through vent to relieve colic.


    More than 50 strong people took a breath of cold air and retreated one after another, beating their own people so hard.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "see, I''ve done so much just to let you let Miss Jingyi go. I''ve already stepped on your side. It''s up to you."


    "Everything depends on sincerity."


    Huh?


    Two eyes a squint, still don''t understand.


    But Huang Yifeng eyebrow a pick, don''t know what to think, suddenly let go: "OK, I know you care about this girl, I also express our sincerity."


    "Go to your little lover."


    Seeing this, Jing Yi runs to Ning Tao, biting her teeth, and hears the only strength in her body now.


    Huang Yifeng and the second elder are tense and ready to go.


    And in Jingyi run to half of the time, two people can''t help but start, ningtao will Han Kui threw over.


    A comatose person forms a parabola.


    Han Kui flies over Jingyi''s head, but at this critical moment, the two elders and Huang Yifeng move at the same time. The former jumps to Han Kui, while the latter rushes to Jingyi.


    They didn''t mean to let anyone go!


    "Step on the sky Five steps


    Step blink, unexpectedly across Jingyi to meet up.


    "Pure Yang finger!"


    Two fingers together, such as a golden gun, dazzling as a line.


    Huang Yifeng was surprised at his speed, and then felt that after Han Kui was caught, the ferocity on his face was finally revealed. With one punch, it turned into a daze.


    "Boy, I want to die!"


    The two attacks collided with each other.


    Some people who were closer to him retreated one after another, but most of them were shocked by Ning Tao''s strength and could carry it.


    Lord Huang Yifeng''s strength is very strong. He has few rivals in daze gate. He can also make a few moves with the alchemist.


    Ning Tao goes all out. He has long realized that this man''s strength is not simple. The individual strength of Kunlun is twice as strong as that of the original world. If he chooses the four heavenly kings of tolerance alone, he will have no pressure.


    But that''s all!


    Two elder a face ferocious, point to scar face roar a way: "all give me up, a don''t leave, all kill."


    More than 50 strong people burst out to kill, like a tide of water, to deal with this group of miscellaneous fish, that is one knife at a time.


    Jingyi keeps calculating, but she keeps running towards scar face. She seems to be pretending that she has no ability to cry before. She firmly believes that there is a chance to survive here.


    Otherwise, Ning Tao will not save her!


    All of a sudden, a manager of the Han family rushed up and chopped off with a tiger head sword without hesitation.


    Jingyi''s face changed and she couldn''t stop it.


    "Double dragon kill!"


    There was a familiar roar in my ear. Two killing blades, thin as cicada wings, fought like wind.


    The man was caught off guard and killed in seconds.


    "Ah...!"


    The scream stunned everyone. It How is that possible? Aren''t these traitors exhausted long ago?Two elder also silly eyes, gape.


    How Why?


    Jingyi''s beautiful eyes are shining. If so, Ning Tao is worried about them all the time.


    "All of you, stand in line!"


    More than a dozen people instantly embrace into a group. Ning Kun and Jing Yi are in the center. They are in an iron formation, just like a big hedgehog.


    "Ha ha How about you kids? Your grandfather''s acting skills are good, ha ha Didn''t you expect your grandfathers to come back to life and fight if they were not afraid of death? "


    Scar face and others roared with excitement.


    At this moment, the fighting spirit of iron and blood condenses and boils in the fighting blood of Jinge and TieMa. How about fighting against 30 million enemy troops!


    We, fearless!


    "Come on, kids. I''ve been chasing your grandfathers for more than ten days and eating their farts for more than ten days. Is it delicious? Ha ha Come on, let Grandpa drink your blood. "


    A group of iron mercenaries roared with laughter.


    The fifty strong men turned green and red, but under the roar of the two elders, they bit their teeth and rushed up.


    Ning Tao pushed Huang Yifeng back with one palm, and said with a bold smile, "elder two, where do you want to go? Come here and fight. I''ll see how long you two can hold on in my hands."


    "Fight


    He He''s going to pick two!


    Everyone was shocked, even shaking his head.


    This will only make Huang Yifeng more angry, and the second elder is not easy to be provoked. He is really a arrogant guy.


    Er Chang''s face was cold, and his hands turned into scales again, as if his arms were made of steel, extremely sharp.


    "Secret method, Cangling change!"


    Huang Yifeng also roared. As a big man from daze gate, he was angry, and the terror of the false god went straight to a radius of 100 meters.


    "Tao and Dharma, daze field!"


    Ning Tao roared, full open fire to meet up.


    "Boom boom!"


    Looking at the instant fiery battle over there, Jingyi completely understood, with her wisdom actually had a kind of admiration.


    4


    what is soft and submissive is just a cover for the eyes and ears, and the poison pill is also a recovery pill. What Ning Tao is really worried about is the weak and ineffective iron blood team.


    Once the fight started, he was afraid of the instant death of the team!


    After changing her and Ning Kun back, the iron blood team also has a certain strength, at least can protect themselves for a short time.


    And next, is in the iron blood team can protect themselves in this period of time, Ning Tao can beat everything first!


    But Can he do it?

 Chapter 1484

    "Boom, boom...!"


    The gullied hills were swept to the ground in an instant, and the battle aftershocks of the three great powers made a hundred meters radius a forbidden area.


    Ning Tao roared and fought happily. Instead of using his spirit, he used his spirit power to fight and temper himself.


    This is the most primitive method of ascension.


    The second elder and Huang Yifeng boldly took action. In Kunlun, where the monks were still popular, unique knowledge of Taoism emerged one after another.


    The battle array of the iron blooded team is really fierce. It''s like a big airtight hedgehog. It almost dares not touch it, especially under the control of the military spirit, it kills three people for a moment.


    At the sight of blood, a group of people were also aroused fierce, especially in this dangerous animal mausoleum plain, roaring.


    "Kill!"


    After Jing Yi confirms Ning Tao''s idea, she is baffled by an uncertain question. Can Ning Tao defeat them?


    If you dare to do so, I believe you have the confidence!


    That''s solid. How long does it take him?


    Glancing at the bloody team fighting like a meat grinder, I can''t help thinking and knocking out a number, five minutes!


    In this crazy battle, the body of the iron blood team can last for five minutes at most,


    that is to say, Ning Tao must finish the battle within five minutes, otherwise his efforts will be in vain!


    In five minutes


    Jingyi bites her red lips and looks at Ning Tao.


    Can you create a miracle in five minutes? A man with riddles all over his body. Let me see!


    "Boom boom!"


    In daze''s field, Ning Tao''s movements are quite slow. This is daze''s most powerful signboard skill. It''s a wide range of field moves. Here, the caster is Wang.


    "The claw of the great Cang!"


    Two elder void a grasp, a huge claw out.


    This claw is very huge, like a giant bird breaking through the void. The scales on it are like iron sheets, and the gap between them is like a gully, mixed with towering power.


    Huang Yifeng hands suddenly inserted to the ground, the majestic spirit directly boiling in the earth, like boiled water.


    "Daze field, Difeng!"


    Ning Tao just wants to raise his foot, but he finds that it seems to be glued with super glue. He can''t get away from the attack.


    "Jie Jie You''re not familiar with Han Baoku, you''re a traitor. "


    "Die


    The two elders roared, and suddenly waved the black claw down. The five huge claws seemed to be five small peaks.


    qZW¡£ First @ NFA) d


    as soon as Ning Tao''s face is cold, he has been playing so much in the beginning, so I''ll play with you to see who is beyond his ability?


    One hand empty world boxing, one hand Taixian seal!


    This time, unexpectedly, he didn''t play. Instead, he rubbed the two forces together, and the spirit power was extremely violent.


    "Empty World Too Fairy Seal


    A murmur, a distant void in the world fuzzy and mysterious, and in the world slowly out of a mysterious immortal, hands holding an immortal seal, pushed from the ancient.


    "Kill


    The immortal seal strikes the Giant Claw like a meteor!


    All of them were shocked, looking at this level of fighting with a shocked face, which made them feel powerless.


    "Boom!"


    Two forces, such as an air gun, explode in the air.


    "Roar...!"


    Many spirit beasts rush to this side, this energy attracts them, just like the sky fire in the dark.


    The three energies counteract each other, but this terrible afterwave has completely destroyed everything within a radius of 300 meters. Daze field is also on the verge of collapse, but it is still under the control of Huang Yifeng.


    Ning Tao frowned and felt that there were many spirit beasts approaching here. It seemed that he could not delay any longer.


    "Old man, I''ll give you a second to say my last words!"


    The second elder was furious and scolded: "the thief is rampant. Do you have the ability to kill me in one second?"


    "Hiss!"


    A Silver Rainbow pierced through his chest.


    Huang Yifeng''s eyes jumped with fright and his face was as pale as paper This is the power of the spirit.


    You Are you a strong alchemist?


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible!


    How can you break through the divine realm when you are so young? Even if the "emperor" of Yuntian palace has not broken through, how can you.


    Ning Tao disdains a smile, the power of spirit surging.


    A silver shuttle is like a sharp arrow, drawing a gorgeous Silver Rainbow in mid air, as if the Milky way is bright.


    Huang Yifeng was so surprised that he gave up the maintenance of daze field and ran away.


    "Damn it, Ning Tao, don''t deceive others too much. I''m an important person of daze sect. If you dare to kill me, you''ll wait for daze sect to hunt you down endlessly."


    "Well, what''s the matter with me that you were killed by a spirit beast? Didn''t you still play tricks with me just now? Now I''m not in the mood to send you to hell?"Ning Tao stabs Ma Shen with a cold face.


    Huang Yifeng turned pale and yelled: "Dao FA, the armor of the earth, Dao FA, the shield of the earth!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    From the ground suddenly rose a stone door, each stone door is inch thick, in the blink of an eye rose 18 layers.


    This is not over, his whole body is covered with a layer of stomach, chest has a ferocious tiger head, the whole person seems to have become a stone man, no matter who see these defenses are scalp numbness.


    But the next second, a silver rainbow came through the air.


    Huang Yifeng broke through the eighth floor with the speed of lightning. As a result, Huang Yifeng was not willing to roar. His spiritual power was building obstacles, but the stone gate on the 38th floor blinked through.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The sound was so clear that he fell into the ice cellar.


    After a breath, the silver shuttle came to him and penetrated him with the speed of thunder and lightning.


    Stone gate, barrier, nail stomach, vulnerable!


    Huang Yifeng trembled and looked at the ferocious tiger''s head, which was dyed red by blood. All his life was lost.


    "So You''re not divine


    "Plop!"


    A great man of dazumen, body meteorite!


    Ning Tao looks at the fighting iron team and controls Ma God to start slaughtering. It seems that he has returned to the island that day.


    All this, in fact, is less than a minute!


    Jingyi opened her red lips in shock. Just now, there was a group of people who were shouting and fighting around them, and all of their breath died


    this Is this still human?


    How terrible!


    It''s less than a minute since the beginning of the battle!


    Ning Tao went to the dying elder and said indifferently, "remember, I earned all my glory in the Han family with my own life. I don''t owe you anything in the Han family."


    "If I do, I only owe Han Xue!"


    Two elder''s face is venomous, but the life of the whole body passes, let him a burst of fear, eyes gradually lost color.


    Han Kui and Han Cheng died in a coma.


    Ning Tao and the iron blood team leave quickly before the spirit beast comes. The corpses all over the ground become food.


    "Roar...!"


    It''s almost like sea tide. The smell of blood makes them more crazy, biting the food.

 Chapter 1485

    A demon tiger shakes its head and exhales like a column.


    It strides through the mountains and gullies, and there is some confusion in a pair of animal eyes, which is the sequela of "blood lead".


    Sniff among the rocks, then leave slowly.


    But it didn''t realize that there were more than a dozen living human beings hidden under the rocks. It was Ning Tao and others.


    Closed eyes suddenly opened, Ning Tao relieved, turned his head and said with a smile: "well, now it''s safe, this period of hard work is really hard for you."


    While he was talking, he found a dozen people staring at him.


    Jing Yi Wen said with a smile: "brother Ning, we are not familiar with this face and feel friendly. We''d better come back to talk."


    "Yes, looking at this face, I always feel like I''m talking to a stranger. I''m not strong in my heart, or maybe we''re a little tired of it," scar face said, touching his head.


    Ning Tao glanced at the others and found that it was almost the same meaning. He immediately grinned bitterly and ran the thousand fantasy secret dictionary.


    1 look at z @ legal @; Chapter ` B section ¡ñ 9


    a familiar face, the most beautiful.


    Seeing this face, everyone showed a friendly smile, because there was a sense of trust in it.


    "Cough...!"


    Several people suddenly vomited blood, mixed with some pieces of internal organs, and the injury in the body worsened.


    Ning Tao quickly takes out the elixir and distributes it to everyone. It''s all made by him, but these people are seriously injured.


    The lower abdomen of the elixir turns into a clear stream and nourishes the whole body.


    I don''t know how many times more than a dozen people have broken through the limit. The great pursuit of three thousand li makes them not want to move


    Ning Tao is very remorseful. He remembers that there were thirty or forty soldiers in the iron blood mercenary regiment at the beginning, but now there are more than a dozen of them, such as fat steward, because of his entrustment.


    Seeing this, Jing Yi comforted her immediately: "brother Ning, you don''t have to blame yourself. The three families won''t allow us. Even if we don''t protect them, we will leave Tancheng."


    "Yes, we have to rebel. Han Ming has the support of Huang Yi. He doesn''t need us any more. Sooner or later, he will clean up one by one," the Third Elder said sadly.


    Ning Tao silently bowed to the crowd!


    Jingyi looked at Ning Tao and hesitated: "brother Ning, I advise you not to use the skill of change too much."


    "Why?" Ning Tao doubts a way.


    "I heard my father say that a face in life represents a personality. If it changes frequently, the personality will be distorted, unable to find its true self and lost in the personality."


    "My father knew such a strange man in those years, but he became a madman in his later years. Even my father didn''t know him. The consequences were very miserable," Jing Yi said with a complicated face.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and said, "you''re right. I have such a little feeling that every time I change a person, I feel like he has to deal with his personality."


    "It''s a mess!"


    As if they were thoughtful, they gradually realized.


    "That I''m just asking, your face Is it true? And Ning Tao Is that your real name? " The fat steward covered the wound with difficulty.


    Jing Yi''s eyes brightened and she looked up.


    "Of course it''s true, but the identity is a little special. I can''t reveal it to you for the time being. I''m afraid you can''t accept it. Just remember Ning Tao," Ning Tao said helplessly.


    Without waiting for everyone to speak, an excited voice suddenly surprised: "Ning Brother Ning, it''s really you. "


    Turning to see, it was Ning Kun who was excited. The boy didn''t know when he had woken up. His face was red with ecstasy. His red eyes were moist in a flash, and his nose was sour.


    "Elder brother Ning, you have finally come back. Sister Xue is about to become a concubine. She was sold to the young master of daze gate by her father. I saw sister Xue cry secretly, and you won''t agree."


    Ning Kun''s face is aggrieved and tells out loud.


    Ning Tao patted him with a smile and said firmly: "don''t worry, brother Ning won''t make your sister Xue sad."


    Seeing that Ning Kun''s runny nose was in a mess, people couldn''t help laughing and said: "boy, I haven''t seen you cry all the way. How come you are like a slug being bullied."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I''m glad that you don''t understand me. Don''t talk nonsense," Ning Kun said with a red face.


    "Oh, we almost believed...!"


    They all laughed and teased each other.


    Jingyi has a happy smile on her tired face. She has lived in this kind of atmosphere since she was a child.


    "What are you going to do in the future? You can''t stay in the Huoling plain all the time?" Ning Tao suddenly asked.


    In the future?


    Scar on one side gave a bitter smile and said: "before and after, we all live day by day. Every second we can live is earned. Who has the time to think."


    Static Yi white his one eye, ponder a way: "to tell the truth, offended daze door, after really not good."The conversation and laughter gradually stopped, and some remorse appeared on Ning Kun''s small face, all because he fell out with the Han family.


    Along the way, we all tried our best to protect him!


    Ning Tao put out his hand and said, "to tell you the truth, I have to do something because of my special identity. I''m afraid I can''t stay with you all the time. I have to find a way."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces sank again.


    If we don''t have this great monk, what can we do with more than ten disabled soldiers? This is zezhizhou.


    All of a sudden, Jingyi pondered: "we can''t beat Han family or daze gate, so we need to constantly improve our strength, and I think of a good place."


    "Poseidon treasure!"


    Ning Tao and Jing Yi blurted out almost at the same time.


    However, the words, two people at the same time surprised, obviously guessed each other know the secret.


    Scar face and three elders and others are stunned. They hide in the treasure everyday. Who doesn''t like it, but who can find that place?


    Jingyi complicated: "that sea god and my father had an encounter. I still remember one of my father''s most emotional words, that is, sea god is a great array master."


    "So I always guess that his treasure is covered by array, and it seems to be in beilinggou."


    Here?


    Scar face and others are very happy. Is the treasure under their feet? This happiness comes suddenly.


    Ning Tao couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and said, "what''s in this Poseidon treasure that can attract so many people?"


    "Ha ha..." Jingyi closed her mouth and said mysteriously, "let me tell you this, the sea god was the richest man in zezhizhou. He was paid by others for setting up the array."


    "What kind of medicine, Taoism and magic weapons are absolutely dazzling to you. It is said that he also has a rare medicine Yangshen lotus. The most precious one is His array is inherited! "


    "Gulu!"


    Scar face and others swallow their saliva. As long as they are monks, they have irresistible temptation to inherit.


    Ning Tao trembled and said with ecstasy: "you You just said that there is a rare medicine Yangshen lotus in the treasure


    Jing Yi was startled by his excitement and said timidly: "I may not know anything else, but that lotus plant is the one that the sea god showed off in front of my father."


    "He even threatened to take it with him even if he died, because this kind of peerless medicine is dying out in Kunlun."


    Ning Tao a listen to excited look up to the sky long roar, smile freely dripping, nourish the spirit lotus, really is trample iron shoes have no find place.


    It''s one of the six precious medicines I''ve been looking for. Who dares to rob him? There''s no amnesty for killing him!

 Chapter 1486

    A large group of people poured into the Huoling plain.


    Han Ming, Bai Wuhen, Liu Yuan, and Haibo, with their family members, search for the general location according to the four maps.


    A group of people are looking for treasure with great interest.


    At this time, Ning Tao and Jing Yi had some differences in their opinions, which made a small team panic.


    Two people look at each other, menacing, never give in, quiet and happy pretty face gas red.


    "Well So Well, if you want to calm down, you''ll find a treasure that won''t make you blush. No matter how you can find it, it''s OK. It''s mainly for those who can''t be relied on. "


    Scar face plays round field dry smile way.


    Ning Tao a glance, jiongjiong way: "how, do you also think my method is very outrageous?"


    "This Well, it''s not what I think. It''s what everyone thinks. It''s what everyone says that is really good, "scar said vaguely.


    As soon as Ning Tao looked back, more than a dozen people immediately showed that they had nothing to do with themselves. Even Ning Kun was pulling out his ears.


    "You have nothing to say?"


    The third elder, the fat steward and others cough, pointing to the sky and saying, "it''s a nice day today. It''s cloudy and sunny. The temperature is on the high side. It''s predicted that we won''t be struck by thunder."


    Ning Tao''s face flicks. What kind of weather forecast are you doing.


    Ning Kun had no choice but to say, "elder brother Ning, you said you can''t think of a good way. You have to say that you can know the specific location of the treasure by just looking at it."


    "Can''t you brag to make a draft?"


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, scar face sighed: "yes, nearly tens of thousands of people have been looking for the treasure for more than ten days, but they haven''t found it. You have to say that you can find it with one look."


    O look at the chapter of version a | r section x, w


    "Gui Cai Xin!"


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, just want to explain, but three elder bitter mouth old woman heart way: "Ning Xiaoyou, you listen to me to explain well with you, we all do a contrast."


    "It''s based on the changes in geography and geomantic omen. Which place is most likely to have traces of array? It''s suitable for burial We can judge by these


    "But you tell us you can see it at a glance."


    "This That''s bullshit


    More than a dozen people nodded and couldn''t bear to look directly at each other.


    You want us to believe that you have to get some real evidence. Do you say you can see at a glance that more than ten thousand people are blind? We can see nothing even if we see tears here?


    Jingyi is unconvinced to hum a, this is to insult her intelligence quotient clearly, you are the sky eye, can see at a glance!


    You should know that the array is extremely mysterious. Even if you have great pupil skill, you can''t see through the array.


    She said immediately, "if you insist on using your method, why don''t we have a competition and choose a place to see which one is more convincing?"


    "Well, ladies first, I''ll let you come first," said Ning Tao, clapping his chest.


    Jingyi strides to one side. The jade hand still holds a complicated jade card. It''s the way Ning Tao got. In fact, it''s the fifth map and the core one!


    A pair of intelligent eyes scan, the earth''s mountains and valleys as the vein of leaves, but now it is panoramic.


    After thinking about it for a while, Jingyi smiles and confidently says, "there is a place that is most suitable for you through the habits of the sea god, the astronomical phenomena of last night, and the pattern of the earth."


    "Where?" A group of people asked excitedly.


    A luxuriant jade finger pointed to a Grand Canyon and firmly believed: "it should be that. Its location is a branch of beilinggou. It is called the last ditch, the dead land!"


    "If I choose the mausoleum, I will choose there."


    Scar face and others suddenly realized that the place was called yixiantian, a Jedi that neither human nor spirit beast wanted to go to.


    The possibility is huge!


    But when Ning Tao snorted, he pointed to the opposite direction, that is, the lake at the end of beilinggou and said, "it''s a big mistake. It''s clearly under that lake, which is about to dry up."


    Lakes?


    Three elders, scar face turned to look, that place they all know, is a place called "Linghu".


    But that''s a deliberate name in memory of Poseidon!


    Jingyi glanced at the lake and suddenly laughed. She smoothed her hair behind her ears and said confidently, "that lake has existed for a long time. At first, it was a big pit, and then it was full."


    "Beilinggou was a river at first, and the northernmost end was Linghu lake. But in recent years, due to geographical changes, most of the water flowed into the sky, and then it began to dry up."


    "The first heaven is a Jedi, so it''s even more difficult to find. That pit must be the means of the God of the sea, in order to form a big circle between the two places."


    "Let a glimmer of the sky Be a Jedi forever


    After listening to this, more than a dozen people suddenly realized that the God of the sea had such amazing means.


    Admire, admire!


    Ning Tao covered his face and said helplessly: "what you said is so God. If he wants to be so strong, will he still die?"Jingyi was very angry. The sea god was her idol in those days. She immediately said, "it''s useless to talk more. Now you''re standing in line with Linghu and yixiantian."


    Stand in line Er!


    Scar went to Jingyi with a stiff face.


    Ning Tao has no accident. These two people are the same family. I''m afraid he''s right. He also chooses to face his wife.


    Three elder dry cough, suddenly vague way: "I this hand is good, Miss Jingyi help me see."


    "Oh, it''s too windy here. I''ll go there to hide from the wind. Don''t worry, I''ll be back in a moment," said the fat steward.


    "It''s all women. How can women not believe women?" said granny Hua with a deep face.


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Kun was the only one left.


    Ning Tao and Jingyi, who are pinching their waist like a tigress, stare at him closely and say in the same voice, "who do you choose?"


    "I...!"


    Ning Kun''s face is tangled, and his heart is tired and crooked.


    One is the elder brother of his master to be, and the other is the elder sister who is willing to give up his brother''s life to save him.


    God, who can help me!


    Ning Kun tangled with a small face, and finally clenched his teeth, felt that he should face justice, and said vaguely: "I I choose Sister


    But as soon as the words came to an end, the gauze man suddenly pointed to the direction of Linghu and exclaimed, "look, it''s like the four families and treasure hunters. They all went to Linghu."


    Looking around, they found that a large number of people rushed to Linghu like a black dragon.


    Is Where is the treasure really?


    Three long old face a shake, suddenly raise a hand to come back a way: "I think this palm should rather small friend see."


    "Well, I find that the wind is stronger over there, or this side is more suitable for me," said the fat steward with a smile.


    "Alas," why do women embarrass women? I''ll go there to embarrass that man for you, "said granny Hua with a deep face.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen people piled up behind Ning Tao, leaving only the black faced Ning Kun and the staring Jing Yi.


    "I I think, elder sister, you shouldn''t be like this. My elder brother Ning won''t cheat people, "said Ning Kun vaguely.


    Quiet and pleasant air is not light, beautiful eyes contain evil.


    Ning Tao glanced at them angrily and frowned: "don''t write any more ink. Those people have been one step ahead of us. Later, some treasures are theirs."


    Then he jumped down the hill.


    More than a dozen people keep up, their eyes are full of hot, treasure, who dares to fight with them and kill them all.

 Chapter 1487

    "Rush, who dares to kill him."


    "Who dares to squeeze me? Don''t rush in front of me...!"


    Ning Tao and his party roared, and more than a dozen people, like a sharp blade, went straight into the heart of the lake.


    Jingyi looks suspicious. Nearly tens of thousands of friars have not found it here. How can Ning Tao see it?


    Are they really blind!


    In front of them, the four families came to the lake with a look of ecstasy. This is probably the location on the map.


    Haibo, the head of the sea family, is even more fanatical. The sea god is the ancestor of his sea family, and has always been their respected existence.


    Liu Yuan, the head of the Liu family, said: "now that we have determined the location of the treasure, let''s hurry to find it. Don''t forget that this is the animal mausoleum plain, where the spirit animals snore."


    "Yes, as long as it''s the person who finds the treasure first, we can let him take the treasure first. As long as it''s not too much, we can agree," Han Ming said.


    With the support of master Huang Yi, the other three patriarchs felt a pain in their kidneys.


    Haibo''s eyes narrowed and said with a smile, "in that case, you don''t have to look for it. I think the treasure should be under the lake. The elder will definitely do it."


    Underwater!


    Thousands of people agreed.


    As soon as Han Ming waved his hand, he immediately jumped down dozens of monks. As long as he could find the entrance, it would prove that he was right.


    After a stick of incense.


    The calm lake suddenly burst open, and a monk exclaimed in surprise: "I found it. It''s below."


    The next second, his pupils shrank, because nearly a thousand monks rushed down at the same time, which immediately blocked his vision, and a standard diver roared into the water.


    "Putongtong Putongtong...! "


    For a time, the lake seemed to be frying fish, white strips fluttering, and the lake water seemed to be boiling after boiling.


    A moment later, the lake returned to calm, this small lake seems to devour nearly a thousand people, people shudder.


    Finally, a dozen people arrived here.


    Scar face exclaimed: "people, how can all disappear in a blink of an eye, but there are thousands of people."


    "Under the water, no, they all enter some corridors. Come with me," said Ning Tao. As soon as his words fell, he plunged into the water with a plop. He was determined to nourish the lotus.


    Jingyi and others gnash their teeth and jump down one after another.


    Under the water,


    Ning Tao takes the lead like a graceful loach. Soon he sees some corridors, which are natural and artificial. There are many, which should be the work of some spirit animals.


    After entering the corridor, he rushed out of the water.


    The three elders and others were confused. Isn''t the mausoleum of Lord Poseidon too casual in such a broken place.


    #I on Q2 of the latest chapter


    I scan and find that this is a newly developed stone room, which is as big as a basketball court, while the corridor in front is as wide as a house, which is newly developed.


    It seems that thousands of people are going this way!


    Scar face big urgent way: "now how to do, we just this dozen people, if follow up is not enough, others plug teeth, think tiger mouth grab food can''t do?"


    The three elders clenched their fists and finally found the legendary treasure. However, they were defeated by the enemy!


    Don''t mention how angry and anxious you are.


    Ning Tao comforted: "don''t worry, we still have a chance. As soon as we enter this corridor, we will enter the array. Now they are all trapped in the array, but the breaking speed is very fast."


    "Can you see them inside?" Jingyi finally spits out her doubts.


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said perfunctorily: "er Almost. Eh, they have broken the second battle. "


    Second?


    Jing Yi picks her eyebrows and suddenly says, "does this array have nine levels, which can overturn Yin and Yang, complicate chaos, but coincide with the number of nine palaces, and contain the power of nine palaces..."


    "How do you know?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    "This is the unique skill of the God of the sea, the nine palaces array. I heard my father say that it''s very difficult to break this array, one depends on brute force, the other depends on intelligence," Jing Yi said anxiously.


    More than a dozen masters scratched their heads. They thought it was better to forget the second. Intelligence quotient is something that no one can have.


    Ning Tao didn''t say a word, feeling his chin.


    Looking at this array with perspective eyes, although it blocked his sight, he could still vaguely judge where those people were?


    Jingyi''s brain was working, and she thought, "the nine palaces array, I remember a saying is End to end! "


    "But brute force, intelligence, we are much worse."


    Ning Tao brightened his eyes and joked: "in fact, we still have the third, which is also the key to our success."


    "What?"


    A dozen people asked curiously.


    "Cheating!"


    Ning Tao negative hand corner of the mouth cheap smile way.More than a dozen people were in a daze, confused, but the gauze man was a little admired, because he suddenly found that the cheapest person is not him, but Ning Tao, they are different from the realm!


    Jing Yi doubts, surprised way: "how a cheating method, you can rush in front of them, or will break, don''t tell me you can even see through this mysterious array."


    "No, you just said that they are connected end to end. Politics and law are to trap them around. You can have a plane conjecture about this terrain. The first floor is the array, and the second floor is the tomb."


    Ning Tao''s thief laughs.


    When the more than ten masters were surprised, Jingyi suddenly said happily, "you mean the mausoleum is still below. They just went around, and finally they want to go back to the starting point."


    "But as soon as we enter the corridor, we enter the array. We lose our sense of direction. We have no choice but to break the array."


    Ning Tao said calmly: "don''t worry, I have everything."


    With that, he strode to the corridor, and more than a dozen people kept up with him, for fear that he would fall behind because of the array.


    As soon as he entered the corridor and took ten steps, Ning Tao suddenly stopped, drew a circle and said casually, "OK, dig down."


    Ah?


    More than a dozen people open their mouths. I can''t believe it. You''re too much. You can see the treasure by digging down?


    Jingyi also said angrily, "Hey, you don''t respect the sea god. How can his array be so simple for you to find? I don''t believe it."


    Ning Kun and others are suspicious and don''t understand.


    "I have seen in some records that Lord Poseidon once trapped three divine realms with one move. It must be an array. If you only dig a hole, it''s hard for people to believe it."


    The fat steward shook his head and sighed.


    Ning Tao looked at a face of doubt, lazy people, just youyou said, "the fourth array was broken."


    "Hiss!"


    In a word, everyone was so anxious. How can I break the battle so quickly? I immediately grabbed the weapon to dig.


    Jingyi pinches her waist and stares at Ning Tao. She doesn''t believe it''s so simple. Maybe it will trigger some big killing array.


    After burning incense, her eyes are a little sour. On the contrary, Ning Tao''s face is calm and self-confident, with a smile in his mouth, and a few exclamations make his smile to the root of his ears.


    "Oh, my gosh, I''m dead. How could it be suddenly hollowed out? Wait, this This is Treasure


    "I found the treasure!"


    Jingyi almost jumped out of her eyes to find eureka?

 Chapter 1488

    "Boom...!"


    From a small passage, Ning Tao and Jing Yi jump down, which is about ten meters away.


    The partition was cut through and fell directly into the stone chamber.


    Ning Tao raised his eyes and saw that more than a dozen people were directly dumbfounded, because this stone room really seemed to be a cemetery.


    Rough, messy, there are traces of fighting!


    The stone room is almost half the size of a basketball court. There are cracks, gullies, knife and axe marks on the wall and ground. There is a stone gate on the right side, but it is blocked up like a cut stone.


    There was a sad scene of fighting in my mind.


    There are three bones in the whole stone room. One is wearing a yellow robe, and the stone body is very complete. The other is wearing a broken green robe, which has become two pieces. In the corner, there is a meditation body.


    In front of him, there was a pile of treasures.


    Scattered magic tools, some old books, withered flowers, jade bottles It''s all over the place.


    This person seems to be Poseidon!


    Ning Kun spat and said weakly, "brother Ning, are they fighting and dying together? They all look very strong. I feel the fighting is so fierce."


    Jingyi scanned the stone room carefully. When she saw the first two corpses, she suddenly exclaimed: "daze gate, Liu family, this How is that possible? "


    "How do you know?" Ning Kun is surprised.


    "Their clothes have their own marks. Daze gate is a yellow cloud and mud, while Liu family is a willow branch. But how could their bodies be here?"


    Jing Yi is stunned that she doesn''t understand.


    Ning Tao sneered: "don''t you understand? It''s said that the ancestors of the three families attacked Poseidon secretly. I''m afraid it was under the leadership of the powerful daze clan. It should be for his array."


    The statement in section y of chapter 01 of the legal edition of Y


    was completely understood by all.


    It turned out that it was true. I thought it was just some people''s guess. I''m afraid the Hai family lost a lot.


    Jingyi''s red lips were wide open and her face was shocked.


    With her wisdom, she instantly figured out that the four gods or more besieged Poseidon were plotting his array.


    In the end,


    it was Poseidon who arranged all this before he died, and the Linghu Lake outside was actually their battle site.


    Ning Tao''s eyes swept, suddenly fixed on a thing, it is an ordinary looking lotus, white jade, let people see a brain heat, this This is Yangshen lotus?


    The palm erupts a force of suction, extremely bold dynasty that nourishes the spirit lotus to start, the slightest disregard has what kill array!


    The next second, it''s in hand.


    Jingyi saw this random scene, suddenly, there is no killing array, all is the inheritance of Poseidon.


    At the sight of this, more than a dozen people rushed up in a moment with joy. The old books were Taoist and unique learning. They had never seen Taoist in their whole life.


    "Ha ha Rich, ha ha


    Ning Tao didn''t care about this scene. All his mind was on the lotus, and the smile on his face was strong.


    The fourth one has been found!


    After all, Yangshen lotus is one of the most difficult to find. For a time, I was full of confidence.


    More than a dozen people''s faces were happy. Ning Kun took a roll of Taoist Dharma and a gun. It was the match for the shooting. His mouth was almost too happy to close.


    Jing Yi''s beautiful eyes are complicated. She bows in front of his idol, Poseidon. The existence actually died unjustly.


    His descendants are still kept in the dark. It''s sad and ridiculous!


    But as soon as I raised my head, my beautiful eyes suddenly shrank. It seemed that there was a book under the seat of master Poseidon. Only a small corner of the book appeared. I couldn''t see it if I didn''t read it carefully.


    With a sound of Tao sin, he reached out and took it out.


    Blowing away the dust on it, it made her heart beat in a moment. There were four words on it, which were "xuanjie of array"


    this This is the inheritance of Haishen!


    Just when everyone was ecstatic, Ning Tao suddenly said in a deep voice: "take things quickly, only the ninth battle is left. Once it is broken, they will come to the stone gate.


    So fast!


    More than a dozen people were shocked and rushed to clean things up.


    The reason why Ning Tao didn''t fight for it was that there were few things he could get into his eyes, and he just wanted to compensate them.


    Ning Kun and others left one after another. When Jing Yi was about to leave, she suddenly found that Ning Tao was spinning around for the bodies. She felt her chin and didn''t know what bad idea to make. There was a cheap smile in the corner of her mouth.


    "You What do you want to do? Why don''t you go now? "


    Ning Tao thief said with a smile: "I want to give a surprise to their four families. You go first, and I''ll come later."


    Hearing this, Jingyi throws something at him. Ning Tao reaches for it and finds that it''s a wooden mask.


    Like a knife carved out of simple goods.


    "Take this with you. If you don''t need it in the future, I don''t want you to follow the old way of my father''s good friend," Jingyi sighed with a pretty face."Whoosh!"


    "Thank you very much," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Looking at the mask and the trace on the ground, he came up with a wonderful idea


    "Boom Boom, boom...! "


    The ground trembled for a moment, the big array was broken, thousands of people together, a ownerless array can only be broken.


    "Boom!"


    The quiet stone room was suddenly shocked, the blocked stone door was smashed open with great force, and nearly 100 people swarmed in.


    "Ha ha Treasure, we have finally found you, brothers, we are going to get rich, ha ha Treasure...! "


    Hundreds of people are looking for treasure.


    No one noticed. A figure in a wooden mask came in and swaggered in.


    The four patriarchs rushed out immediately. Although it took a little time, when they got here, they would enjoy the fruits.


    "You Taoist friends, don''t be impulsive. Our four families take 70% of them, and the rest three achievements will be rewarded to you, ha ha..." Han Ming laughs to see.


    Next second, attracted by a Korean character!


    The four patriarchs looked at the scene in amazement. Their faces changed. They didn''t see the treasure, but there were three bodies.


    A daze gate, a Liu family, and a sea god!


    In front of Poseidon, there are three big characters, one Han, one white and one Injustice!


    All the brain melon seeds buzzing, it seems that something extraordinary has been discovered. Daze gate and Liu family have corpses here, there are traces of fighting, and there is one more Injustice!


    Is Is that legend true?


    Han Ming''s face turns black. He suddenly feels a pair of vicious eyes staring at him. He turns around with stiff neck and looks at the red eyed Haibo and hundreds of Hai family members.


    "Han Ming, Bai Wuhen, Liu Yuan, I''m your grandfather''s grandmother. It turned out that it was your people who attacked and killed your grandfather. I''m not finished with you. Hai family, kill me!"


    "Kill!"


    If you don''t take revenge, you will swear not to be a man.

 Chapter 1489

    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Haibo''s eyes turned red in an instant. Their sea family was so brilliant in those years, but once the God of the sea died, he died.


    The funny thing is that his Hai family hasn''t found out the murderer for decades. It turns out that the murderer has been around all the time, and they call him brother and brother and treat him as a fool for decades.


    The first version of vy


    "Han Ming, white no trace Take your life. " Haibo blood red eyes crazy killing away.


    Liu Yuan''s face changed greatly and they met the enemy in a hurry.


    Ning Tao looks at the confused crowd, the corner of his mouth raises a slight smile, how can this degree be realized.


    Hundreds of people fight, the sea family is like a group of blood beasts, crazy towards the three families.


    But in the blink of an eye, it was suppressed again!


    There are many strong members of the three families. After the initial confusion, they immediately stabilized and became a group.


    Hundreds of sanxiumian looked at each other in amazement.


    They came to look for the treasure, but instead of finding it, they found a secret, the secret of the fall of Lord Poseidon.


    I didn''t expect that there was a conspiracy of daze gate, the attack of the three families'' divine realm. People''s hearts are really too fragile.


    At this time, a faint voice came: "if the Hai family is killed, what shall we do?"


    A group of scattered repair a Leng, eyes twinkle.


    "Look at this scene carefully. People have ulterior motives. It''s hard to guarantee that someone will kill someone. The big family cares about the image, especially about Daze gate


    Ning Tao spread his voice through the crowd.


    Hundreds of casual repair eyelids jump, subconsciously clenched the weapons in their hands, a pair of eyes twinkle.


    Han Ming''s face sank and said coldly, "don''t believe in lies. How can my three families do such a thing?"


    "That''s right. Don''t believe in villains'' provocation. My Bai family is open and aboveboard. There are misunderstandings. Don''t do stupid things," Bai Wuhen said in a slightly flustered way.


    But the next second, Haibo yelled: "give your uncle the shit, are you three big families doing less dirty things, looting money, bullying and luring It''s all evil. "


    "To die, dangdangdang..."


    "If you hesitate any more, you''ll be killed. The three families are not good things, but you should be careful to settle accounts in the autumn," Ning Tao said in secret.


    "Don''t believe in villains, get out of here!"


    "What are you waiting for? Are you waiting to die...!"


    Ning Tao see people are still hesitating, a bite teeth even kicked out a person, as if it is the Kunlun black bear list.


    The strength of this foot is great. Black bear screams and bumps into a Han family. Because the former is strong, he bumps him into the air, and a piece of senbai''s weapon penetrates him.


    "Hiss."


    Another Han family member opened his eyes wide, waved his weapon and yelled: "old five, damn son of a bitch, you dare to harm my brother, I will break you to pieces."


    That person roared to kill to come over, black bear silly eyes, simply can''t argue, he just came to hit soy sauce.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    After a fierce battle, the black bear became angry and said, "I told you I didn''t mean to do it. I really think I''m afraid of your Han family. Brothers, do it for me."


    As soon as the words fell, more than a dozen people rushed out in an instant.


    Ning Tao keeps on fighting, creating conflicts when people don''t pay attention, and in the blink of an eye, it turns into a scuffle of hundreds of people.


    "We must fight until the three families are soft, so that he won''t report to Daze gate and settle accounts in the autumn. No one can escape at that time," Ning Tao roared in the crowd with his arm.


    "That''s right. Give us an explanation...!"


    Han Ming three people see this scene almost angry vomit blood, which son of a bitch is this good thing, damn it.


    "Scumbag, if you have seed, get out of here. If you dare to offend my three families, I''ll let you die without a burial place...!"


    Three people tremble and roar hard.


    But in this chaos, Ning Tao leisurely left from the stone gate, before leaving, he also lit a cigarette.


    I took a puff, and it was misty.


    Looking back at his masterpiece, he left with a satisfied cigarette. In the blink of an eye, there was only a cloud of smoke left.


    The cry of killing here has become white hot


    In the valley, the shade is hidden.


    Ning Tao smokes and looks at the four families evacuated far away, at least two or three hundred fewer than before.


    The enemy will be defeated with no blood.


    Jingyi''s beautiful eyes are complicated. She finds that she can''t see through this man. That kind of means is far beyond her imagination.


    A man with a mysterious aura.


    "By the way, what about Ning Kun?" Ning Tao vomites smoke to doubt a way.


    Jingyi stroked her hair and said happily, "he has closed the door to practice. He said that he would get your approval when he met next time. In order to die those people, he chose to resist the banner of iron and blood.""What do you mean?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    "We are no longer a mercenary regiment, but a new title. Although there are only a dozen people in tiexuezong, he is determined to become the first clan in Kunlun in the future."


    The beautiful eyes of Jing Yi smile into crescent shape.


    Ning Tao enlisted for a long time and said firmly, "I believe him, because he is my elder disciple of Ning Tao."


    Jingyi stretched out a jade hand and said with a smile, "I''m looking forward to our next meeting, and then we''ll compete."


    Ning Tao shook it and said with a smile, "goodbye."


    The latter disappeared in a flash.


    But I don''t know if they have found it. After the big stone behind them, Ning Kun covers his mouth and his eyes are moist.


    "Brother Ning, master...!"


    Time flies, three days blink.


    Tancheng is always boiling recently. In the middle of the city, there is a three foot high platform, two tripods and a man.


    Tripod is medicine tripod, people It''s Huang Yi!


    He sat cross knee, his robes flying, and his black hair fluttering in the wind, which made many women scream.


    The following crowd surrounded the audience, some people want to challenge the little master of daze gate, or alchemy, how can this kind of bustle lack them, echoed all around.


    Burning thorn elder with Yunfeng, Xueji, Yanling stand on high waiting, also don''t know whether burning embers will come out.


    From the morning until noon, the four families also hid in the dark. It was not easy to show up after that.


    On one roof, there is a woman in white who is better than snow. Her skirt is dancing, her eyebrows are like a dream, and her sad face is cherished. It makes people feel an impulse to take care of her.


    This goddess It''s Han Xue!


    She looked at it for a long time, and finally sighed that the man would not come. As for what she wanted to marry herself, she was also impulsive. Thinking of this, she could not help laughing at herself.


    On the other hand, Yanling said with disdain, "I didn''t expect that guy to be such a counsellor. He didn''t even have the courage to come to Dan Dou. I''ll kick him in the alchemist competition a few days later."


    "Otherwise, it will only be humiliating, cut!"


    Yunfeng and Xueji are obviously inclined to Yan mausoleum this time. What Alchemist is a fake.


    Burning thorn elder brow a wrinkly, unexpectedly unexpectedly have a deep thought, seem to really have to kick out the qualification of Ning Tao competition.


    When he was thinking, the crowd suddenly let out a scream, and the voice of God attracted him.


    I can''t help but look up curiously, stunned.


    "Step on the sky Six steps


    Ning Tao stepped out in one step, even stepped into the void, and stepped over the heads of all the people, just like an immortal in the court, leaping to the challenge arena in six steps.


    "Hiss!"


    The crowd gasped and gaped.


    Elder Yanci, Yanling, Han Xue and others were stunned. He not only appeared, but also stepped on the void in such a way that shocked the whole audience. My God, is he a God?

 Chapter 1490

    Huang Yi opens his eyes, arrogant and contemptuous.


    He saw the empty scene, his pupils gradually contracted, then enlarged, and his face sneered.


    It should rely on body method and strong spiritual power!


    Many powerful monks can do it, but after they come down, their spiritual power is exhausted. Who has nothing to do with such luxury.


    But on the surface, everyone was surprised by Ning Tao''s aggressive opening, and they all smacked their tongue.


    Ning Tao stepped into the challenge arena and went to the medicine cauldron with a wooden mask on his face.


    But only cover the part of the eye.


    Han Xue light cover red lips, although he came and appeared amazing, but this than the strength, but alchemy.


    The heart is complex and sorry for him!


    Yanling burst out laughing, this bastard actually came, how can Huang Yi''s temper let him go at will.


    As soon as you die, I will dominate the burning valley.


    The burning thorn is long and expressionless. What he values is the result, not the process. It depends on whether he can win Dan Dou.


    "Come on, young master Huang Yi. Young master Huang Yi is powerful. You must let this bastard know the consequences of insulting master Huang Shi. Beat him with pills and let him kneel and tremble under your feet."


    The friars of zezhizhou yelled for support.


    Huang Yi got up slowly and said contemptuously, "I didn''t expect that you mouse would dare to come out. It''s hard to hide in a mask these days."


    "Fortunately, when does Dandou start and finish earlier," Ning Tao said calmly.


    Huang Yi face angry, a mouse dare to be so arrogant, the bottom of the heart that face was completely torn by him.


    Grimly smile way: "good one finish work, you are very confident to defeat me, no matter Lingli, or alchemy, you in my eyes are just like smelly mouse garbage."


    "I''m the young master of daze sect, a disciple of master Huangshi. If it wasn''t for my alms, you would not have the qualification to challenge me. Who are you?"


    This deep disdain caused all the friars present to laugh wildly. A little man is worthy to challenge master Huang Yi.


    What''s worse is to keep them waiting so long!


    Ning Tao sneered: "have you finished your nonsense? Do you want to take this opportunity to strengthen your confidence, or your mother didn''t tell you to be a quiet and beautiful man like me?"


    "You want to die...!"


    Huang Yi''s anger swept away.


    Under the stage is the curse sound unceasingly, the saliva four splashes, disdains the abuse, the angry sound is almost overwhelming.


    Ning Tao stood still and said flatly, "I''m here to participate in Dan Dou, not to fight with you."


    "If you''re afraid, give up early!"


    Afraid?


    "Ha ha..." Huang Yi angrily pointed to himself with a smile and said, "I, Huang Yi, will be afraid. I, the young master of daze gate, will be afraid of you, a mouse, and you won''t pee to take care of yourself."


    "What virtue? A stupid thing


    The audience, eager to throw a few rotten eggs, shook their heads at the arrogant man.


    Huang Yi took a deep breath and said, "don''t you want to fight with Dan? OK, let''s start now."


    as like as two peas as like as two peas, the rules are very simple. They use the same two drugs as the same ten drugs. Time is a piece of incense.


    "Yes," Ning Tao said casually.


    Then he planned to start refining pills.


    But at this time, Huang Yi said with a smile: "wait, you don''t think it''s over."


    "Jie Jie!"


    Nearly ten thousand people were smiling strangely.


    Ning Tao frowned and said, "what else do you want? Didn''t your father scold you for talking too much nonsense? "


    "You...!"


    Huang Yi''s lungs are almost bursting with anger, and his fists are creaking. He wants to break this guy''s bones one by one.


    "You are very good. Since you want to win or lose, how can it be called Dandou without some bets? I wanted to kill you, but now I want you to kneel beside me every day and be a dog."


    Bet?


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, as if to think of something.


    A vigorous and powerful finger suddenly pointed at Han Xue and said firmly: "if I win, I To She


    "Hiss!"


    Nearly ten thousand people took in air conditioning. This boy is not crazy, but he has a brain problem. That woman is the concubine favored by master Huang Yi. Do you want her? Isn''t that the equivalent of a tiger seizing food!


    Han Xue also Leng for a while, as if did not expect that he would say these words, for that day''s matter actually seriously.


    But it''s impossible!


    Huang Yi stiff neck looked for a long time, when turned his head or can''t believe, this son of a bitch actually thought about his little wife, or in front of ten thousand people ask for her!


    Dog Gall, is really good dog gall!


    "Dog bastard, it''s Lao Tzu who gives you face, right? Dare to think about my wife, who gives you the courage to die like this?" Huang Yi steps on the small side of the challenge arena with a black face.Ning Tao said sarcastically: "cut, you still dare not gamble. If I lose, I will be punished according to what you said. But if I win, I will take her. If I can see how far I can get, I will roll away."


    Under the stage boiling: "don''t be too crazy, young man. Once master Huang Yi makes a move, how can you survive? You really don''t know how to survive. Even burning burning Valley can''t save you today."


    Huang Yi''s face was black and his breath was short. His anger was like a raging volcano, and his fingers trembled.


    Mori Leng said: "well, it''s gambling. Today, I''ll show you what despair is."


    "Some incense!"


    A roar made everyone feel numb.


    Only a few guards lit a censer in the center of the two, burning incense, and the game was over.


    Huang Yi looks at Ning Tao with a black face, and then hums and sits cross knee to take care of himself.


    Ning Tao shrugged, but when he saw the elixir on the medicine cauldron, he could not help scratching his head.


    Ganoderma lucidum, longpo wood, yuxianlu!


    He was immediately surprised and said, "it seems that this is not the medicine for refining the elixir. Is it other elixir?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    J (starting


    there was a lot of laughter and disdain on his face.


    Fortunately, I mean to call myself an alchemist. I don''t even know what kind of elixir these elixirs can produce. What kind of elixir do you need?


    Huang Yi opened his eyes and said with a sneer, "I really doubt that I think too much of you. Haven''t you even heard of" a hundred refined elixirs "? The only elixir that can turn decay into magic."


    A hundred refined elixirs?


    Ning Tao knew nothing about it and was at a loss.


    In the height of Han Xue to see this scene, finally snuff out the hope in the heart of self mockery, this also can win?


    Ridiculous!


    When Huang Yi looked at himself and adjusted his breath, he heard Ning Tao''s voice again, "Er, that Well, do you have a prescription that can be refined into elixirs? "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was dumbfounded.


    This can be called the alchemist''s textbook Dan Fang, he actually can''t, he''s sure it''s not monkey sent silly than?


    Huang Yi took a deep look at him, and then with a look of contempt, he threw a roll of Dan Fang like garbage.


    "Here you are, mentally retarded!"

 Chapter 1491

    Ning Tao catches Dan Fang with a friendly look.


    He didn''t know that what he was refining was not the elixir, and only those elixir prescriptions he got. He didn''t know anything else.


    We can only rely on the melting pot of heaven and earth


    At this time, a stick of incense has been burning for half.


    Huang Yi closed his eyes and adjusted his state to the peak. On the other hand, Ning Tao was still cramming to see Dan Fang. This made everyone speechless. Is there any suspense?


    If this guy can win, he can eat shit!


    There was a sigh under the stage, and he sat down at any place, waiting for the guy to lose the game and become a dog for the main gate.


    On a high stage, Yanling was stunned. He boasted about the alchemist all day in front of him. He had never heard of a hundred alchemy. How could he have the courage and face?


    It is said that if you refine your body to 100 times, it will be infinitely close to the elixir. It can even be called Elixir!


    It plays a very important role in the Kunlun kingdom. The textbooks called alchemists are also very common. Not only alchemists, but almost all the strong people have these things in their hands.


    As long as he can refine it eleven times, he can be called an alchemist with honor, but there are only a few things he can do Nine!


    As soon as his face turns black, he suddenly finds that it''s a big mistake to appreciate this guy. He only knows how to make a magic pill. Because of some reasons, he didn''t ask about it before, so he really lost his face.


    Han Xuemei''s eyes are sad and desolate. There is a kind of unspeakable complexity in her heart. She is just like a goods being gambled.


    Sad and ridiculous!


    In the field, Huang Yi opened his eyes.


    See him a face self-confidence, first is despise of saw Ning Tao one eye, see he still hold Dan Fang to turn over, can''t help but sneer.


    "I say rubbish, you just admit defeat. You haven''t even heard of the elixir. If you have any confidence to compete with me, it''s better to be a dog beside me."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Huang Yi and the ridicule under the stage are overwhelming.


    Ning Tao raised his eyelids and said indifferently, "how can that work? I''m still thinking about your wife.


    "You...!"


    Huang Yi''s face is livid with anger.


    He clenched his fist and then loosened it. A sneer appeared on his face. After a stick of incense, it was the time of his death.


    Huang Yi stabilizes his mind. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he immediately rolls up a precious medicinal plant. A flame burns from the cauldron and extracts the medicinal materials in an orderly way.


    A Ganoderma lucidum slowly shrinks under the burning


    After looking at it for a long time, Yanci finally nodded in appreciation. Huang Yi''s technique is very skillful and exquisite. He is worthy of master Huangshi''s disciple and the name of Shaozhu.


    Once more, his face suddenly became ugly. The guy who represented his burning burning valley was still looking at Dan Fang.


    You are still reading.


    "Hum!"


    At this time, the incense burned more than half.


    Xueji was a little anxious and stamped her foot: "how can he still be in the mood to watch danfang? Now it''s a competition. Is it better for him not to come or admit defeat after hiding for three days


    "That''s right. I won''t come even if I''m killed. What''s more, there is no suspense in the competition. This guy is really bold," Yunfeng said with a sigh.


    Yanling joked and said: "don''t watch this game any more. The result has been decided. This bastard will definitely lose."


    "Oh, why?"


    Their faces were slightly surprised.


    "Yanling complacent way:" now time even less than half, even now want to alchemy time is not enough


    Hearing this, they suddenly realized, and then they shook their heads helplessly. The ten lines were natural and beautiful.


    The crowd exclaimed in an instant, which This is ten Lian. Master Huang Yi is only one step away from the alchemist. He is worthy of being master Huang Shi''s disciple. He is really powerful!


    Elder Yanci and others also praise him. It seems that they will have an extra alchemist in Kunlun soon.


    Huang Yi laughs. Today, he is still playing supernormal. The last light incense is about to fall. He is sure to win!


    "Dang!"


    A big bell suddenly blew in my ear.


    Nearly ten thousand people''s faces have changed greatly Is it his voice from Ning Tao?


    Everyone looked up and was dumbfounded.


    A dazzling purple awn full of eyeballs, dazzling, ten refined light than one even dim.


    Huang Yi widened his chin, his eyes were round, his face was unbelievable, "this This is...! "

 Chapter 1492

    "Purple lines!"


    Nearly ten thousand people and Huang Yi were shocked at the same time.


    Once this kind of purple appears, it means that it is at least above the thirty refining, and above the sixty refining is gold!


    Huang Yi was stunned, lost his voice and roared: "this How can it be? Isn''t it the first time he made it? How can it be refined more than 30 times? It''s impossible. I don''t believe it. "


    Nuota''s pool city seems to be only left with his unwilling roar, and the whole city is in a dead silence. He looks at Purple mang with great shock.


    The elder Yanci pulled off his beard and was stunned.


    Yanling three people stare big eyes, chin dislocation.


    Nearly ten thousand people are silly, and the scene is dead, while Han Xue is shocked to cover her red lips, with an unbelievable face.


    Ning Tao looked up and saw that there were white lines on the bottom and purple lines on the top, but he was not very satisfied.


    Immediately muttered: "what, I thought it could be refined a hundred times, but it was only 30 times!"


    Huang Yi and thousands of people heard these words, almost a mouthful of old blood gushed out, a hundred times, you really think this is sweet potato, master Yun He, the first alchemist, only 81 times!


    This is nuota''s highest Kunlun record!


    At this moment, the dazzling purple awn dispersed, everyone''s pupil contracted, a pair of eyes eager to jump out.


    One, two Fifty one!


    "This This is actually the fifty-one refined Cheng Xiandan, which has surpassed the records left by master Huangshi in those years, "an old monk said excitedly.


    "Wow


    Nearly ten thousand people trembled as if struck by thunder.


    Their zezhizhou idol was crushed like this. It was a big fool. How could it be?


    Han Xue''s red lips can''t be closed for a long time. She is shocked physically and mentally. In her eyes, master Huang Yi, who is talented, is defeated.


    Even his mythical master had broken the records he had left, and he ran over this pair of masters and disciples.


    Ning Tao was relieved. Fifty one times was pretty good, but the inner spirit power had been used up. This pill is really hard to refine.


    Although there is a melting pot in heaven and earth that doesn''t need him to do, it''s just like cooking in the countryside. You need to add more firewood, and too much frequency and attention will make a person tired.


    And fifty one is almost the limit!


    With one hand, he wanted to take back the elixir he had made, but another stronger suction suddenly hit him.


    His pills flew to the opposite side.


    Ning Tao is startled for a moment. He suddenly looks up and finds that it''s Huang Yi who wants to take his pills with a ferocious face.


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to move Lao Tzu''s things to seek death," a strong suction was sprayed out of the palm immediately.


    Huang Yi saw that he dared to resist, and immediately said: "you dare to cheat. If you lose this game, this elixir belongs to me. If you dare to resist Kill on the spot


    }First. D cheating?


    Ning Tao''s eyes glared and said angrily, "which eye of yours saw that Lao Tzu cheated? It''s clear that it''s the pill I worked hard to make. It''s obvious to all that you dare to slander me?"


    "Hum, the young master said you cheated, so you cheated. You can cheat them, but you can''t cheat me, who is a disciple of master Huangshi," Huang Yi said with a vicious face.


    The crowd was dumb and embarrassed. It seems that cheating is not true.


    Ning Tao was very angry and said with a smile: "what a pro disciple, what a plant and slander. It turns out that the young master of daze sect is just like this. Is he reluctant to give up your little wife?"


    As soon as the words come out, they are like a sword that plunges into Huang Yi''s heart.


    Suddenly, it was like blowing hair, roaring: "damn bastard, shameless cheating, dare not admit it, such a mean person as you should cut, give your stolen goods."


    Said, unexpectedly alone rushed past.


    "If you dare to touch my things, you will die!"


    Ning Tao''s face is cold, swallowing an elixir and rushing away instantly, a fist mixed with the supreme power.


    "Daze boxing!"


    A fist wrapped in the dark yellow power.


    When two fists collide, the challenge arena collapses.


    Huang Ze''s strength is the peak of refining baby. At least, it''s easy for him to hang up his skills. He''s a master of Taoism.


    "Boom!"


    The wave of terror swept through, and nearly ten thousand people visited.


    Cheng Xiandan is blown to the sky by the strong wind. Huang Ze''s eyes are cold, daze''s field is oppressed, Ning Tao''s action is stagnant, and Huang Ze takes the opportunity to absorb the pills.


    Just when the pill was about to start, Huang Yi''s face appeared a proud grin, but at this moment, the pill had a meal, and then a tail wagging, rushing to ningtao.


    Huh?


    Huang Yi''s face is muddled and silly.


    How can Cheng Xiandan turn a corner, become essence, or really become immortal? How is this possible?


    Ning Tao holds the pill and throws it with pride."Hum, what''s not yours is not yours after all. If you want to take away the fruits of my hard work, you deserve it. Besides, if you lose this game, your wife belongs to me," Ning Tao sneered.


    Hearing this, Huang Yi''s eyes turned red.


    I saw him roar: "come on, kill this son of a bitch for me, let him know the end of disrespect to me."


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Suddenly, ten people shot out of the crowd.


    The breath of terror swept across every road, and the top ten false gods took action. Who dares to offend master Huang Yi.


    Han Xue''s face turned white and her hands clenched.


    And Ning Tao looks at these ten false gods, his face is gloomy, and the young master of daze sect can''t afford to lose.


    See Huang Ze grimly smile way: "kneel down for me, learn dog to bark, then obediently in my side when a dog."


    Nearly ten thousand faces have changed. It''s playing a rogue.


    Ning Tao coldly swept one eye, unexpectedly stretched out a finger under the public eye, evil spirit way: "do you believe me a move can smooth you this daze door little Lord."


    A move?


    "Ha ha..." Huang Yi has the final say kick up a cloud of dust Lao Tzu, despise the way: "is still making a mystery, don''t say a trick, even if let you ten recruit hundred recruit, how can this, here is Lao Tze''s final say."


    Ning Tao laughs slyly. He takes a deep breath and roars: "elder Yanci, the bastard of daze sect bullies me to burn yangu disciples. Can you bear it?"


    "Boom!"


    "Forbearance, why forbearance, dare to play a rogue to deceive me to burn burning Valley, don''t say you are a little master of daze sect, even if the master of daze sect comes in person, I won''t give him face."


    In the void, suddenly stepped out of a majestic divine realm.


    A majestic pressure, such as the top of the mountain.


    Huang Yi''s face changed greatly. How could it be? How could the strong one in the burning Valley be here? Do you have so much leisure?


    Ning Tao laughs and says sarcastically: "why, Huang Yi is not crazy. Just say what you just said."


    "You...!"


    Huang Yi''s tendons burst up, but he dared to be angry.


    Burning thorn elder hand knife fall, three intentions of the false god instant fall, a force of gravity on Huang Yi.


    "Damn...!"


    Huang Yi''s lips bleed and his teeth don''t fall down.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly left and suddenly came back, but there was a beautiful woman in white, Han Xue was stunned.


    Ning Tao joked: "master Huang Yi, I''ll take your little wife. I''ll love her."


    Huang Yi''s whole body trembled, his eyes were blood red, and suddenly he burst out a big mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1493

    "Asshole, you want to die."


    Huang Yi red eyes, a burst of roar.


    His concubine was taken away by others. Before he left, he ran to him to tell him.


    He deceived people too much and slapped him in the face.


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile and joked: "what''s wrong with people? You Huang Yi is out of your mind. I won the game. According to the bet, you lost your wife to me. "


    "What''s wrong? It''s clear that you don''t admit defeat!"


    Under great pressure, Huang Yi gritted his teeth and said, "I just don''t agree. How can you beat me as a garbage? I''m the young master of daze sect and a disciple of master Huangshi."


    "Hum!"


    Elder Yanci hummed coldly and pressed his big hand.


    All of a sudden, Huang Yi only felt that the pressure on his body was ten times heavier, which made him bend down and shiver with both legs.


    "Roar Damn...! "


    Ning Tao moved to the left and just stood in front of Huang Yi''s head. He joked: "Oh, young master Huang Yi is so modest. His wife has given it to me. Now give me a bow."


    "Tut tut..."


    Han Xue''s face turned red and her heart became a mess.


    But Huang Yi after hearing these words, the lung almost gas explosion, want to desperately raise his head, but was pressed harder.


    "Old man, how dare you humiliate me like this? You are trying to cause two wars. My father will never let you go. I will pay you back the humiliation today."


    Don''t wait for burning thorn elder to get angry, Ning Tao is a hand knife to split in his head, instantly beat him to lie on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    A face smashed into the challenge arena.


    "Hiss!"


    They all took a breath of air, which made him very angry. He dared to beat Huang Yi into the challenge arena.


    Crazy, crazy!


    The seven hypocrites jumped their eyelids and clenched their fists.


    But he threw a big girl into the ring and tried to raise her face.


    "Well Well, asshole Kill you. "


    Ning Tao stepped on him hard, evil spirit way: "kill me, do you have that ability, if it''s not relying on daze gate, you''re a fart, I can crush you with a finger."


    Nearly ten thousand spectators swallowed their saliva. This man is really a God. He dares to step on the little master of daze gate. He''s a bull!


    Huang Yi''s face turns blue and red. He has never been humiliated like this. He has always been above others, but now he is trampled on by others.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "If you dare to provoke me, you''re dead. No one can save you, son of a bitch. No one dares to step on me, never."


    Ning Tao''s face is expressionless. He raises his foot the next second. Huang Yigang wants to burst up, but he cuts off the sole of his foot.


    "Bang!"


    A good head, straight through the challenge arena.


    Huang Yi''s whole body was muddled, and his mouth and nose were full of blood, but these were not as strong as humiliation.


    In the sight of countless people''s face ridicule, mouth corner ridicule, let his body and mind collapse.


    He was so angry that he vomited blood and fainted.


    The seven hypocrites were angry, but a roar in their ears made them stiff.


    Ning Tao stepped on Huang Yi''s head, looked at the shocked Han Xue, and said with a smile, "what you said at the beginning, if I win him, you will marry me."


    Han Xuezheng for a long time, complex way: "you and his Dan fight, is it just for me?"


    "Almost, otherwise I don''t care about him at all. In my eyes, he''s just a clown. He''s the little master of daze gate, and he''s vulnerable," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Han Xue clenches her red lips and finally sighs bitterly. In front of this kind of power, she is just a cargo.


    Daze gate he can''t resist, burning burning valley the same.


    Ning Tao just pulled her not to walk a few steps, suddenly turned back and came back, in the surprise of everyone, he actually searched Huang Yi''s body, big door little Lord should have good things.


    After a long time, I finally found a ring. It seems to be a magic weapon in space, like Yang Ling ring.


    Immediately put it away happily, it''s almost full of treasures, just take it as his reparation.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s thief, Han Xue can''t help laughing. He finds that the guy in the mask is quite cute.


    The seven false gods want to spray fire. The ring is a small space magic weapon. There are few in the whole Kunlun kingdom. It was found in an ancient relic by the master of daze sect.


    Elder Yanci snorted and glanced at several people. Now the value of Yanjin is comparable to that of the Lord.


    You can refine Cheng Xiandan 51 times!


    Shocked,


    he was really surprised, so when he called out that sentence, he rushed out without hesitation.


    A large crowd of black people, suddenly separated from a path, Ning Tao pulled Han Xue away slowly.When people looked at his back, they gradually came up with the idea that the tenth alchemy master of Kunlun kingdom had appeared, and they were afraid that he would sweep every corner of Kunlun Kingdom the next day.


    The city was shocked and thousands of people congratulated.


    At the same time, the forbidden area at the core of tuzhizhou, which should be said to be the transmission array, suddenly glowed.


    The patriarch of the seventh shangzong came here and watched closely with deep eyes. Three days ago, something happened in the transmission array, and he wantonly absorbed his power.


    The master of snow god palace frowned and said, "what happened to the transmission array? We didn''t do anything."


    "Yes, the news of the star''s core just came from the original world, and we have been able to determine the location, but we haven''t started the operation yet. How can the transmission array have a strange change?"


    Dazermen master''s confused way.


    The master of Yuntian palace frowned and said, "according to the records in ancient books, this kind of change will only appear before the teleportation array is opened, but no one moves it. How can it be opened?"


    Open?


    The six people''s faces were puzzled.


    All of a sudden, there was an earthquake within 30000 li of tuzhizhou, where the transmission array was shining to the extreme, and the sky was full of light.


    "Roar!"


    A sound like a dragon''s song rang out and reverberated endlessly.


    "This This is the white dragon. How did it wake up and what happened? " Lei qianjue''s face changed greatly.


    "No, someone opened the teleportation array and wanted to use it to go to the legendary realm. Damn it, who will break into the forbidden area?" Cloud heaven palace master words angry way.


    "Roar Roar


    In sight, a white dragon rises from the sky, circling for nine days, dancing heaven and earth, as if there was a human on it.


    "Ha ha Laozi has finally succeeded. Ning Tao, I''m ahead of you this time. I''m waiting for you. Don''t forget the promise between us, "the man said with a laugh.


    =New NN fastest B on W


    If Ning Tao is here, he will be shocked to recognize that the man is Wang Tao, he is in the forbidden area!


    The Zen master was shocked and said, "no, what shall we do if Bai Jiao and the bastard want to go to that world?"


    As soon as the master of Yuntian palace was about to speak, he suddenly saw that the man on Baijiao had dropped something and said with a laugh, "Ning Tao, I''ve found what you need. It''s up to you."


    As he spoke, Bai Jiao filled the sky along the way.


    The former took it with a black face, and suddenly a shock appeared on his face. It was this thing.

 Chapter 1494

    "What, go back?"


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, surprised way.


    Yunfeng three people also a face muddle force, a second ago burning stab elder announced an order, immediately return to the original world.


    They''ve only been back for a few days. They haven''t gone to the burning Valley yet. They haven''t participated in the alchemy competition yet. Are they going back?


    Ning Tao squinted and said, "elder, what happened? What about the alchemy contest a few days later?"


    Three people also curiously look, the face dew does not understand.


    Elder Yanci frowned and said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, the competition of alchemy Normal University will be held as usual. It''s just a change of venue. Everything is as usual."


    Change the venue?


    A few people looked at each other and were shocked.


    Ning Tao seemed to have realized something. He said, "is it true that Will the alchemy competition be held in the original world


    What!


    The three were startled and their eyes were wide open.


    "To be exact, it should be in Kunlun holy mountain. Several alchemy masters in Kunlun will go there. Now we have started. We have to rush to meet. It''s the original time."


    Elder Yanci looks at the mysterious way of the East.


    A few people were frightened physically and mentally. Their Kunlun grand event was held in the original world. Anyone could see that there was something strange inside.


    Han Xue has been silent, listening quietly.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, but he gritted his teeth and said, "elder, this is too strange. Instead of holding a grand event in Kunlun, I go to someone else''s home. Would the world agree?"


    Several people nodded at the same time, this is really a big problem, the original side of the world will not be easy to speak.


    Burning thorn long old want to perfunctory, but see Ning Tao is very persistent, and the latter also has a certain position in his heart.


    He immediately lowered his voice and said, "specifically, I can''t say it, but you have to be prepared. We will have a big war with the original world soon to snatch something that is very important to us."


    "Just yesterday, the transmission array in the forbidden area of tuzhizhou was activated by a monk of the original world, who broke through the air to the upper boundary with the guardian Bai Jiao. The seven great masters were already worried."


    Yeah!


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and his brain was empty.


    Snatch, the friars of the original world, the upper world This series of information let him connect, and his scalp burst in an instant.


    It is no doubt that the star core will be robbed, but the friars in the original world must be "Wang Tao. I didn''t expect that guy to make such a big splash. Everything is clear.


    The Kunlun realm wants to grab the star core, which should be related to the teleportation array, or it wants to go to the upper bound, otherwise it can''t be worried!


    I see. So it is.


    I saw burning thorn elder mysterious way: "the original world there has been arranged, you can rest assured that the game, once the war, you several alchemists are backup."


    A few people are silent. All they can do is obey.


    Ning Tao clenched his fists in his sleeve and set off a terrible wave in his mind. It turned out that Kunlun kingdom was playing this abacus!


    We must find a way to inform them!


    Suddenly, elder Yanci glanced at Han Xue and said: "Yanjin, if you like women, there are more opportunities in the future, this woman Leave it to me. "


    Then he reached for Han Xuexiang''s shoulder.


    The latter, with a white face and a trace of bitterness in the corner of his mouth, just left the tiger''s mouth and unexpectedly entered another crocodile pond.


    Yanling flattered and said with a smile: "yes, younger martial brother, there are more beautiful women than her. With your alchemy talent, even if you want to marry the goddess of snow temple, it''s no problem."


    "Don''t worry about such a broken shoe."


    But words just fall, in front of a flash of human figure, a hand mingled with the terror of the powerful fan in his face.


    "Pa!"


    Icy cold way: "you calculate what thing, also deserve to talk with me like this, if not be in the face of elder, depend on the action that you make before, already died eight times!"


    Yan Ling covers his cheek in amazement and looks at Ning Tao, who has no emotion in front of him. His eyes are full of shock and resentment.


    How dare he hit himself in the face!


    A mole ant who was once despised by him is now beating him in the face of the elder. It''s a great shame.


    "Pa!"


    Ning Tao sees the other side cheek and mercilessly slaps, the facial expression is icy cold way: "you don''t accept?"


    Yan Ling''s eyes were about to burst into flames. He almost broke his teeth and blurted out: "I "I''ll take it


    "Bang!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a leg whip was whipped in his abdomen, and he was half kneeling on the ground and spitting blood.


    "Don''t look at me with that disgusting look. It''s going to upset me, you know?" Ning Tao bowed his head and said coldly.


    Yanling bit his lips, grabbed the ground with five fingers, red eyes and bowed his head: "I understand, what the master said is true!"


    Looking at Yanling in front of him, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, but he finally took back what he had in his sleeve.


    But I don''t know that the Yan mausoleum under my feet has been sweating.Seeing that Ning Tao looked at Han Xue in despair, he said with a smile: "elder, at least I am also a alchemist. No one around me is poor. I always need a maid."


    Burning thorn long old eye a flash, dry smile way: "er This It''s reasonable to say that this woman looks good too. I''ll let her serve you in the future. Don''t I''m not obedient. "


    With that, he smiles and pats Han Xue.


    The latter was stiff and clenched her red lips. She bowed her head and said, "what adults say is that the little girl has no other skills. The only thing is that she is very obedient and never has a big mouth."


    "Ha ha That''s good. It''s much better to follow the master than to follow Huang Yi. You have to distinguish the light from the heavy, "elder Yanci said with a smile.


    Han Xue is timid and clever.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. He remembers that when he left Tan Cheng, her father Han Mingda rushed after him. As a result, he was slapped tightly by elder Yan CI. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, and ten thousand people ignored him.


    I''m afraid She''s not attached to it any more!


    Yunfeng and Xueji are thrilling and complex. This is the power of a Alchemist''s identity.


    Before the change, will Yanling break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach? Will elder Yanci look on coldly? Will elder Yanling''s idea change because of a disciple!


    All this is because he became a master!


    The party prepared, and then rushed back all night. Gradually, several people seemed to become the escort of Ning Tao.


    He is the main one, and he is respectful to Han Xue.


    ") gengq latest | fast 2 = Zak


    Yanling didn''t say a word all the way. Even if Ning Tao asked him to run errands, he did better than Yunfeng.


    Along the way, many good things have been collected.


    On the third day, Ning Tao and his party finally arrived at filthy mountain, but they were all shocked by the scene.


    There are people, so many strong monks!


    Ning Tao''s heart twitched for a while, roughly no less than thousands of monks, and a little half of the seven great masters came.


    Looking up, more than a dozen gods sit in the void!


    This This is the rhythm before the war. The strong are gathering, and many monks are coming in the starry night.


    Ning Tao swallowed his saliva. The big scene in front of him was much more shocking than the American blockbusters. It seemed that he had returned to the glorious scene of ancient times. The atmosphere here alone could make the monks'' blood boil.


    An ancient spirit beast roared up to the sky.


    A few people in Yanling were also shocked. It seems that this time it''s going to be a real fight. It''s inevitable that there will be a war between the two worlds!


    However, the war situation should be one-sided.


    With thousands of people present, Ning Tao enters the corridor calmly, as if the previous passage has been restored.


    Looking back, a great sense of crisis enveloped the whole body!


    The situation is so bad. Damn it, we must inform the whole China quickly and prepare for a big war.

 Chapter 1495

    Kunlun Mountain is a place of leisure.


    As soon as Ning Tao stepped into this place, he felt that he had suddenly entered a tourist resort from an ancient war.


    There is such a big difference in atmosphere!


    As soon as Ning Tao swept, he saw several birds flying happily, and several Hongmeng friars were basking in the sun and chatting.


    Just a second ago, the huge Griffins were shivering, thousands of monks were silent, their faces were solemn, and the repressive atmosphere could frighten a congenital monk to death.


    Even Yanling is shivering now!


    Damn it, isn''t there any reaction from Huaxia? Once the Kunlun kingdom is killed, Hongmeng Kunlun will be washed with blood. The power gap is huge. Ning Tao''s burning voice is raised.


    There is a sense of crisis all over the body all the time.


    "Eh, isn''t this elder Yanci? You said it would take a long time to come back to take part in a competition. How can it be so fast?" a monk with a gun asked.


    Ning Tao''s lips wriggled, but his body flashed in front of him. Elder Yanci stood in front of the crowd and said with a smile, "it seems you don''t know that the competition will be held here."


    C change = new n fastest Last ~


    "this is a grand event for our two circles. Your senior leaders have agreed to wait for the fun tomorrow. That''s the hottest thing between our friars Alchemy


    That group of friars touched their heads, but since the high level knew it, they didn''t care.


    Ning Tao clenched his fists in his sleeve. He wanted him to shout here, but the result was bloody washing.


    Now that the passage is open, as long as you get the news from there, you can see a large army in person in Kunlun Mountain in a moment. However, hundreds of Hongmeng friars and others here are dead.


    As the leader of Hongmeng alliance, he will never allow this to happen!


    He doesn''t have the power to destroy the channel, which at least needs the divine realm, and the other side has the most precious treasure to shuttle through the void!


    Damn, if you think about it like this, there''s only one way left. Try to inform Hongmeng to let them evacuate quietly.


    In this way, the enemy will not be disturbed, and the safety of hundreds of friars here will be preserved, as well as preparations for the battle.


    "Master, what are you thinking so much about Is there something wrong with your body? " Xueji asked with a smile.


    As soon as this remark came out, several people turned their heads and looked at it.


    Elder Yanci and Yanling frowned. The friars in the group were also curious. Who was the man wearing the mask?


    Ning Tao suddenly turned pale and said in a panic: "er Well, what else can we have? Of course, I''m worried about the competition. Those are all famous masters


    "Ha ha..." Burning thorn smile patted his shoulder, comfort way: "don''t worry, with your talent grow up won''t lose to them, I will let crazy master take care of you."


    "Yes, master, you are the youngest. Even if you lose the game, it''s nothing. Although we lose, we are still proud. The future is still our world. It''s just one time after another."


    Cloud peak flatters to smile to comfort a way.


    Ning Tao stiff smile perfunctory, but the mood is uneasy ups and downs.


    In the corner where no one was watching, Yanling looked at him with twinkling eyes, but he had a terrible feeling of silence.


    On you What happened?


    Familiar to talk a few words, burning thorn elder with a few people to the accommodation area, ready to meet tomorrow''s competition.


    During the period, Ning Tao used two excuses to go to the toilet and stroll around at will, but they were all laughed and perfunctorily by the burning elder.


    It''s not against him, it''s against everyone. Before a big war, there must be no leakage. It''s just his instinct as an elder. Even the master won''t give him waterproof.


    Back in the room, only he and Han Xue were left.


    Before leaving, Yunfeng also made a man to him, all know how to smile, Ning Tao naturally understand, stiff smile perfunctory.


    But as soon as they leave, they don''t take care of the red faced Han Xue. Ning Tao rushes into his room and takes out his mobile phone at a rapid speed, but he looks silly.


    No Letter number!


    This result makes Ning Tao cold and weak. Next to the house is the Presbyterian house, and there is Yanling standing below.


    It seems to be tight, but in fact, it''s protection, but this kind of protection makes Ning Tao anxious and unable to think of a good way.


    "Bang bang!"


    The door was knocked gently.


    Ning Tao''s heart is startled, even the open perspective of conditioned reflex, but the next second his face covers his nose.


    How to say, the scene is a little gorgeous.


    "Bang bang!"


    The knock on the door sounded again, looking nervous.


    Ning Tao was awakened, even busy way: "er Come in


    "Creak!"


    The door was slowly pushed open, and a beautiful lotus step came. The beautiful appearance was amazing, which could make people feel relaxed.


    "That You Are you ok? " Han Xue''s delicate voice blurted out.


    Ning Tao swallows saliva, unexpectedly has an idea, the mood calms down, then strides toward this beautiful shadow in front of him.The latter was surprised, the former saw her back, a pair of jade hands subconsciously pinched together, but then back to the corner.


    Not waiting for her color to change, Ning Tao has been attached to the body.


    "You...!"


    Han Xue''s face turned white, and her beautiful eyes flashed inexplicably.


    Ning Tao mouth full of evil smile, lick mouth way: "you know what the maid should do, you make me very impulsive."


    Han Xue was surprised and quickly blurted out: "I I know. I''m going to pour tea and water now I''ll be fine in a minute. "


    Just turned his head, an arm in front of her, evil smile way: "this want to go, but I paid a great price to save you, you are willing to accompany Huang Yi not willing to accompany me?"


    "Master, please respect yourself. Even Huang Yi, I didn''t let him touch me. I''m with you because of my promise. Unless you marry me, I won''t let you touch me."


    Han Xueshen took a deep breath and trembled.


    Oh?


    "Is that true? I like you so much. You hurt my heart so much," Ning Tao said coldly.


    Han Xue''s pupils shrank and she gritted her teeth: "I''m sorry, I already have someone I like. Even if you are willing to marry me, you won''t get my heart. I hope you only treat me as a maid."


    Ning Tao reached out to lift her delicate chin and greedily said, "do you think it''s possible for me to let a sexy woman sway in front of me, and I can still pretend to be a gentleman."


    Words a fall, Han Xue unexpectedly single hand toward his face to pat, Ning Tao scared eyelid a jump, quickly reach out to grasp.


    Wen Nu said: "what do you want to do? Do you think you can escape by destroying your face? Today you have to follow if you don''t follow. Just enjoy the process of changing from a girl to a woman."


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Han Xue looked at the animals, a trace of despair flashed in her eyes, self mockery, closed her eyes, but a hand moved.


    "Dang!"


    The sound of a golden dagger made them stiff.


    Ning Tao stares down and sees that Han Xue has a dagger in his hand, but the dagger only makes a white mark.


    The latter one Leng, then lightning like to return to God, jade wrist suddenly a quick whirl, actually straight stab his heart.


    "No!"


    Ning Tao is scared to shiver and stops it like lightning, but Han Xue revolts madly and seems to have made a decision before.


    "Cher Xueer, calm down. It''s me, your little beggar. Look at me, "she said.


    Little beggar?


    Han Xuejiao''s body was stiff. For a moment, it seemed like a century. A pair of incredible beautiful eyes were raised, and what came into sight was a face that was remembered by a handsome man.


    "Little "Beggar," Han Xue tearfully held out a jade hand to touch, but it was stiff in the air and the whole person fell.


    "Cher!"

 Chapter 1496

    Ning Tao was shocked and looked silly.


    Han Xue was powerless to get out of his arms, and the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground sounded like five thunderbolts.


    This What''s going on?


    Ning Tao falls to the ground like lightning and pulls Han Xue to his arms with a pale face. His perspective eyes scan his whole body instantly.


    This is Highly toxic!


    A black torrent occupied most of Han Xue!


    Regardless of thinking clearly, a strong spiritual force quickly instilled into her body, with the great force to suppress this poison.


    Just for a while, Han Xue''s pale face was black for a little half, and she looked worried.


    How could that be?


    Look at this. It''s not long ago.


    Who did it!


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, red eyes turned out a high-level elixir, gently let her swallow and play the drug.


    My mind is in a mess at the moment.


    The poison is very strong, but it can''t stand the elixir''s dissipation. After three elixirs and the careful exploration of the perspective eye, the black poison was finally eliminated.


    At this time, Ning Tao has a brain melon seed sweat.


    "Well "Oh...!"


    The shadow in her arms wakes up, and a beautiful face emerges with morbid beauty, but she stares at Ning Tao for a moment.


    Incredible tremble way: "really It''s really you, little beggar


    Ning Tao held on to her and apologized: "it''s me. I''m sorry, I kept it from you for so long for some reasons."


    Han Xue stares at that pair of deep eyes, the deepest impression on the little beggar is this pair of eyes.


    It''s absolutely him. It can''t be wrong!


    Two lines of tears slowly flow down. In the blink of an eye, they burst into tears. After her father sold her to Huang Yi, he found that his only concern was Little beggar, not Han family!


    Never thought that happiness came so suddenly.


    Ning Tao was a little sad, but he didn''t forget something important. He comforted him and said, "don''t worry, I''m here. What''s the matter with your poison? Did they secretly give it to you?"


    Han Xue blushed and said: "poison I ate it myself. I''m afraid of what you did to me before... "


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao was dumb and quite speechless.


    After a long time, it turned out to be a farce, which made him afraid for a long time, and almost made Han Xue die unjustly.


    Two people speechless look at each other, but a smile.


    "Step, step!"


    Ear suddenly came a burst of rapid footsteps, Ning Tao eyelid jump, mask blink between block face.


    The next second, Yunfeng and Yanling color quickly appeared in front of me, flustered: "big Master, are you ok? What''s the fluctuation of the spiritual power just now Well


    *V head and% hair =


    the words suddenly stop, Ning Tao''s negative hand is indifferent, while Han Xue and Xiang shoulder are exposed.


    Well, I had a good time


    Yunfeng''s face was chatting and his heart felt guilty: "er Well, it suddenly occurred to me that I haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go first. "


    Words fall, how to come and how to leave.


    Yanling didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He followed Yunfeng and left, but the frown was deeper.


    See two people leave, Han Xue subconscious relief, a lift head, but see Ning Tao breath is still cold.


    Just want to ask, but in the heart move, even lower the head to grasp clothes, a little daughter-in-law insulted appearance.


    "Wuwu Woo


    Women are born with enough drama and tears.


    All of a sudden, her whole body sweat excited for a while, as if there were three eyes staring at her, looking down coldly.


    "Hum!"


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly angry hum, a pair of eyes with shame angry rebuke to look at the next Presbyterian.


    Seems to hold for a while, the feeling of being peeped disappears in the blink of an eye, but Ning Tao still looks bad.


    After a long time, Ning Tao was sitting on the ground, gasping for breath, but his look relaxed a lot.


    The first step, without danger, succeeded!


    Han Xue hurriedly comes over, her face turns white. Just now, the feeling is that there are three spirits peeping, which makes her feel insecure, except around Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao patted her, comforted and said with a smile: "don''t worry, they don''t dare any more. The master still has face."


    "You Who is it? "


    Han Xue hesitated for a long time and finally blurted out.


    "Me? It''s a native Chinese in this world. Now that your world is going to invade and rob, which side will you go to? " Ning Tao half joked.


    Han Xuezheng for a long time, complex way: "that Han family miss has died, now only one maid."


    "You just wanted to use my hand to cause a riot, so as to dispel their vigilance?"


    Ning Tao nodded with a bitter smile, sighed: "now the situation is very bad, the news can''t spread, you can see, a little power fluctuation is like frying the pot.""The identity of the master makes me more sensitive. They are afraid of my accident and will stare at me anyway."


    "What are you going to do? Kunlun is still gathering strong people. Once they all cross the border, it means that the war has begun and the alchemy competition is not necessary."


    "Wait, no No, Han Xue stares big beautiful eyes for a moment, her scalp explodes and says: "this It''s a big loop! "


    Ning Tao is scared scalp numb, swallowing mouth waterway: "what What do you mean


    "The alchemy competition is a great event in Kunlun. It must be wonderful. Once it is held, it must be surrounded by a sea of people. In the original world, the purpose is to attract high-level people."


    After Han Xue finished, Ning Tao went on with a white face: "and once it attracts the high-level Chinese, the Kunlun army will attack with the strength of the whole world Wipe out all the high-level personnel


    "Well, we''ll win more than half of the battle!"


    As soon as the words came out, their hands and feet were cold.


    Ning Tao''s steady state of mind has collapsed. If the Huaxia high-level is really annihilated, then everything will be over.


    It''s so cruel and poisonous. It makes people shudder!


    Han Xue expression numb, difficult way: "now what do you plan to do, certainly can''t let high-level here."


    Ning Tao face a cold, ferocious way: "there is only one way, immediately, immediately make Kunlun holy mountain, the best can let monk Hongmeng wake up, stop those high-level to come."


    "But once the plan is revealed, the Kunlun army will cross the border in an instant. At that time, the place will be washed away by blood, and you I''m sure I''ll be the first to die! "


    Han Xue holds on to Ning Tao, and her eyes turn red.


    Ning Tao fearless smile, firm way: "Buddhism said a word, I don''t go to hell who go to hell, my identity is doomed to let me back, can die properly also worth."


    "No I don''t want you to die. We just met. Why Han Xue cries and grabs Ning Tao.


    At this time, a sound of footsteps suddenly sounded, but this time Ning Tao didn''t act. His body was strong and concentrated in one point, his spirit was strong, and Ma was hidden in his sleeve.


    From the two of them Let''s go!


    "Master, master, the latest news, do you know what the champion prize in the alchemy contest is?" Yunfeng hasn''t come yet, but it comes in excitement.


    "What?" Ning Tao is like an arrow that takes off strings all the time.


    Yunfeng ran over in the blink of an eye. At this critical moment, he said excitedly: "it''s born Daogen!"


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao''s whole body is stiff, and his brain is in a daze.


    Born Doggett!

 Chapter 1497

    Four words, but as if spring thunder rolling.


    Ning Tao''s sharp momentum is like an arrow off the string, collapsing between the electric light flint, just like a balloon running gas.


    Let it out, and a wave of weakness surged up.


    How Why?


    Why,


    why at this time!


    Ning Tao red eyes in the heart roar, the breath of terror instantly become disordered, spiritual power retrograde, like the premonition of going mad.


    Yunfeng didn''t realize it. Instead, he was surprised and said to himself, "master, you don''t know. When the friars of the original world heard these four words, they almost jumped up with excitement."


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump and his nails get into the flesh.


    "A lot of high-level officials of China have indicated that they want to come here. It seems that they still want to ask for this elixir, but our elders don''t know what to think. They even say that they will give it as long as they come to support us."


    "It''s a magic drug. I don''t know how many times it''s been extinct. How can you say that you can give someone away as soon as you give them away


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face turned white again.


    On behalf of Hongmeng, Mo was willing to ask for what he needed from the Kunlun Kingdom, and the most important thing was the fairy medicine.


    But now the Kunlun circle takes this as a bait, and says that as long as they all come to the show, they will give it away for free. With the contribution of his relationship with Mo to Hongmeng, he will surely give up his face to invite big people.


    How much of his old face he has, I don''t want to say much about it. All the Hongmeng high-level officials are on the scene, and the four families in Beijing will also come. Some of the representatives of China are valuable, and all the top ten military regions will come.


    This is only part of it. Even some foreign talents have to face up. If they are not afraid of too many factors, I''m afraid No. 1 will come here for a walk.


    This is the face of the head of the three gods of China!


    The face of the first Chinese friar!


    Ning Tao has no doubt about this, and he has lived so long that it is absolutely necessary to know some old monsters.


    If you do that, I''m afraid the Kunlun conspiracy will succeed, effortlessly One pot!!


    At that time, it will not be as simple as winning more than half. It will almost destroy the power of China. As for the powerful forces abroad, it is useless if you don''t attack them with a knife.


    However, it seems that so many strong people can''t resist Kunlun''s power by throwing away the old, unless they are prepared with scientific and technological power on a large scale!


    If we talk about the individual power, China will be defeated!


    Ning Tao''s mind flashed these thoughts in an instant, his hands and feet were cold, and the result was almost more terrible than expected.


    But That''s born Daogen!


    If you miss this chance, can you save the things that don''t exist in the world?


    As the leader of Hongmeng alliance, he must devote himself to warning!


    But as a father, he also wants to get the elixir!


    Can you have both fish and bear paws?


    Yunfeng looks at Ning Tao excitedly. Seeing that his face is very bad, he can''t help but exclaim: "master, how can your face be so ugly? What did I say wrong?"


    Yan Ling, who followed closely, could not help but keep an eye on every change of Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I''m ok. What else do you know about the competition? If you know yourself and the other, you can win a hundred battles. I''ll prepare ahead of time."


    The two men looked at each other and were surprised.


    The next second, Yanling even said: "I''ve heard something about the fairy medicine. It seems that for some reason, it''s still in the Kunlun kingdom. It won''t be delivered until tomorrow."


    What!


    The bottom of Ning Tao''s heart is cold and completely powerless.


    This time, Kunlun''s plan is so meticulous. It''s the first time that he''s met since his cultivation. It''s also the first time that he feels so powerless, so powerful, so eager for power!


    If he is strong, everything will be a cloud!


    Damn it!


    Yunfeng looks at Han Xue and says with a stiff smile, "that Master, you don''t have to have pressure in your heart. Even if we lose, we won''t lose a piece of meat. You''d better relax now. "


    "Miss Han, you have to wait on me."


    Said, two people very know each other''s departure.


    Xueji just came to make up, but just met the two people who came out, and pulled her away.


    As soon as they left, Ning Tao vomited blood.


    Suppressed for so long, the rebound is also very fierce, took out a elixir to swallow down, but the face has no luster.


    Han Xue has red eyes and hugs him tightly.


    "What should I do?"


    "Who can tell me what to do?"


    "I want to be born with the sun, but I can''t stop them from merging."


    Ning Tao rips his hair and roars with red eyes.


    Han Xue worried about the pain, holding his head tightly, crying and comforting: "there must be a way, there must be, never say give up, so a thing can''t be done."


    "Never give up, never give up!"Ning Tao''s voice is dull and painful, and his heart is extremely struggling.


    Give up born Daogen, your own daughter will die, but if you give up the message, Huaxia will die!


    A close relative and a great righteousness Who should he choose?


    Crazy in the whole body Qingjin naked, a pair of eyes sometimes sober and sometimes confused, if change to do ordinary people, I am afraid already crazy.


    This choice is really too difficult, just like the wife and mother fall into the water at the same time, no one knows who to save?


    But if you don''t move, both of you will die!


    It''s cruel


    Han Xue murmured: "the plan can never catch up with the change. Only when you guess the change can you make a more effective response. Don''t be frightened by the guess. Let go and do it."


    8m,!


    "no matter what happens, you have to face it bravely. No one knows what tomorrow will be like. It''s important to cherish today."


    The gentle voice seems to contain magic power. Ning Tao faints in the extreme struggle. His brain is hollow and his heart is peaceful.


    Han Xue''s face is soft, gently stroking him, and wiping the blood from his hands and mouth for him. Maybe he is too emotional, and the bare green tendons like Qiu long are eye-catching.


    Looking at that familiar face, Han Xue''s beautiful eyes flashed complex, did not expect to meet but so much happened.


    "Well, what a foe."


    Bitter sigh, even bent down, sexy lips gently kiss Ning Tao cheek, this moment she is happy.


    A night without words, honey.


    "Dang!"


    A great bell, a great LV, shakes all directions and brings together twelve romantic forces. It''s a grand event in Kunlun Mountain Here we go!


    Ning Tao was awakened by the sound of the bell. He was stunned for a long time. When his thoughts came up like a spring, he suddenly could clear them.


    Start with the natural root!


    Pull Han Xue out of the room, face to face met 100000 urgent Yunfeng three, the competition will soon start.


    Xueji looks at Han Xue with a haggard face, and her cheeks are red. Yunfeng, not counting 3721, pulls Ning Tao and runs to the temple, while the latter is lazy.


    Yunfeng abdominal Fei: "did you overdraw your kidney last night?"


    Soon, a grand old hall appeared in front of us, exuding an ancient charm and full of sense of age.


    Ning Tao could hear a person''s voice from a long distance. He should be the host of the competition. He said with a laugh: "the next one is the tenth alchemist in Kunlun."


    "Although he is a new comer, he has great potential and talent. He prefers to be called master to his name. Let''s shout and shout together, master''s appearance!"


    At the same time, Yunfeng pushes Ning Tao forward.


    As soon as the latter steps into the main hall, thousands of majestic eyes are watching.


    All eyes, only master!

 Chapter 1498

    Ning Tao is stunned and doesn''t react for a moment.


    In the blink of an eye, he was exposed to nearly ten thousand people, and all kinds of voices were overwhelming, like a boxer walking into the arena.


    "Master, master...!"


    Countless people roared. On such occasions, the last new master finally appeared.


    Ning Tao glanced a little, his face suddenly looked ugly. As expected, three sides of the hall were full of Chinese people, acquaintances and strangers.


    Seven Hongmeng ancestors appeared in five of them. The four families in Jinghua were heavily protected, and there was no sign of nervousness on their faces when they attended.


    On the contrary, they are full of curiosity and casual!


    Mo Lao lowered his eyebrows and sat in the first place. He turned a deaf ear to his appearance. His eyebrows were wrinkled like a ravine.


    "Dang!"


    A roaring bell rings and reverberates.


    "Master neutron is ready, but the other masters are waiting for the time."


    Ning Tao nodded and stepped to the center of the hall.


    In this open hall, twelve medicine tripods and eleven breath regulating figures appeared.


    Nine masters, two would-be masters!


    Twelve medicine tripods are arranged in a circle, which coincides with the number of one yuan as the big Zhou Tian, forming a general trend.


    Ning Tao went to the unmanned medicine cauldron and sat down with his knees crossed. But before he sat down, a cold and vicious voice came from his ear, just like a mass of dirt covered him.


    "Hum, I don''t know where you come from and where you are going, so that you won''t lose my face in Kunlun Kingdom and pollute the name of alchemist."


    Huh?


    As soon as Ning Tao looked up, he found that eleven shadow lines had not moved. Instead, he swept on an old man with a sharp nose.


    Frowned, just want to sit down, ear again came that cold evil language, "really have the face to sit down, young age face is quite thick, not educated."


    Ning Tao''s face was cold, and he stared at the old man with a sharp nose and said, "why did you say that? I''m just a little late. I didn''t offend you, did I?"


    But as soon as the words came out, another old thief with messy hair said with a smile: "Jie Jie You''ve bullied other people''s disciples and cried. The master must find face. "


    Master?


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and his heart suddenly understood.


    He immediately arched his hand and said, "it''s master Huangshi. I hope you can forgive me for not knowing Taishan. As for your old disciple, I''d like to apologize first."


    It was respectful and modest.


    A white robed old man who stands out in the crowd opens a crack in his eyes, glances curiously, and his eyes twinkle.


    "Hum, I''ll think about it with an apology. Are you too paranoid? I can''t beat anyone in Huangshi''s face unless you kowtow three times and beg for a crime."


    The cold and vicious way of the old man with a sharp mouth.


    Several people''s eyelids jumped, but they still didn''t speak.


    "Hoo


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath, and his face is cold. He finds that he has no reason to talk with these old things.


    He turned his eyes and ignored him directly.


    Master Huangshi glared and said angrily, "well, you are so rude. How dare you be so disrespectful? Is that what the elders of burning burning Valley taught you?"


    "Ah Don''t blame the elder if you can speak. What does this have to do with our elder? His business doesn''t have much to do with burning Valley, "the old man with messy hair yelled.


    Huang Shi snorted coldly and said, "whatever kind of disciple you have, you will have what kind of elder you have. A nest of snakes and mice. I''ll settle with you sooner or later on that burning thorn."


    "Oh, when did your Huangshi face become so precious? How dare you come to our burning Valley for trouble? I don''t care about you," said the disorderly old man, staring at his eyes.


    Seeing the confrontation between them, the others tried to persuade them.


    All the four halls saw that scene in their eyes. Kunlun''s face was obviously not good-looking, and his family was noisy.


    Just then, the white robed old man who stood out from the crowd opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Huangshi, madman, you two should stop. Now is not the time to watch you make trouble."


    Words a, two people immediately weak down.


    This one is the master of alchemy Yellowstone. He is very angry.


    "I said If you counselled, scared, and didn''t dare, just tell me. Why bother others? I''ll quit automatically. Look at Xiao Huang. You''re scared and you''re biting me. Alas, "Ning Tao shook his head and looked contemptuous.


    Huang Shi''s face was ferocious, and his red eyes roared: "you sit down for me. If you dare not compete today, I won''t finish with you. I''ve seen more herbs than you''ve ever eaten."


    "I will make you pay for my arrogance today!"


    Ning Tao scorned to cut a.


    At this time, cloud neutron announced the rules and contents of this alchemy, and used the alchemy textbook!A hundred refined elixirs!


    Who is the champion in the end!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face turned white. How could it be this pill again? His limit is 51 times!


    How can we win the championship?

 Chapter 1499

    Ning Tao''s face is ugly and his brow is worried.


    This scene happened to be seen by master Huangshi, and he immediately said coldly, "Why are you afraid so soon?"


    "One second ago, you were still very rampant. Your fifty-one was not very amazing. Let''s be crazy again!"


    Master crazy and cloud crane are old and surprised. Although it''s nothing for them to refine the elixir 51 times, it''s a bit amazing for a new person.


    Enough to show that his growth potential is great!


    The rest of the masters marveled because the record was beyond what they had left.


    But Just once!


    Ning Tao snorted, not losing momentum.


    But in the dark a face really not good-looking, own strength oneself clear, 51 times already very difficult to promote.


    But to say that the champion, once the cloud crane master can refine 81 times, light this once he can''t surpass.


    Don''t even think about the champion!


    Damn


    With a smile on his face, yunzhongzi explained the pill and its legends to the people in the grand hall.


    It is indeed a miracle to make a hundred alchemy elixirs. Its existence proves the brilliance of alchemy civilization. The ancestors had such wisdom that they turned from ordinary decay into magic


    Mo frowned and said: "there are some ordinary people here. They don''t understand what they have said, so we''d better start the competition right now, or let''s all have a look."


    Er!


    As soon as Yun Zi''s words froze, he immediately coughed: "ha ha Master Mo is right. I''m a little confused. "


    "I announce that the new Kunlun alchemy competition officially opens. The rule is who refines the most times is the winner."


    "Now, start!"


    As soon as the voice fell, eleven people''s eyes flashed at the same time.


    Three medicinal materials have been prepared on the medicine cauldron for a long time to avoid mistakes. After all, no one can guarantee them completely.


    The first step of alchemy is to heat the furnace to keep the cauldron in line with the temperature.


    Ning Tao looked at their skillful movements and sighed at the bottom of his heart. How can this be good? He was overconfident before!


    If you bite your teeth, you have to work hard.


    With a wave of his hand, he directly rolled up more than ten precious medicinal plants and then stuffed them into the cauldron.


    His big action was watched by many people, and there were bursts of exclamations in the crowd. How could his alchemy be different from other people, just like Roll up your sleeves!


    Well.


    It''s a bit like stewed sweet potato, roasted sweet potato?


    Mo laodeng and other Hongmeng high-level officials pick eyebrows on the high stage. This guy with mask should be Ning Tao.


    But what''s he doing in the alchemy contest?


    By the way, born Doggett!


    Zhou Heng and others suddenly realized that it was because he was eager to save his daughter. I''m afraid he didn''t know the inside story.


    I''ll give him a surprise


    But actually, it''s them who don''t know the inside story, and the Kunlun community has also prepared a big surprise Wait for them!


    Don''t always ponder, always feel what''s wrong.


    The atmosphere was strange.


    Yellowstone looked at Ning Tao''s big action in amazement, and couldn''t help losing his voice: "what are you doing, stewing chicken?"


    Cloud crane and others stare straight, for a while confused.


    He has been an alchemist for more than 60 years. He is the oldest and the most knowledgeable, but this scene still makes him dumbfounded.


    This What is this alchemy?


    Unheard of, never seen, generally only do not understand the novice will do so, and the result is all destroyed herbs.


    Ning Tao''s face was horizontal, and he said, "I''m stewing Xiaohuang. Only the unruly mangy skin dog will come to this end."


    "Bastard, you want to die!"


    Huang Shi''s face was livid with anger and trembling.


    "Ha ha It''s a good stew. If you want to add a fire for me, little fellow, you''d better howl that little yellow, and see if he dares to bite people, "said master crazy with a sly smile.


    Cloud crane face a sink, scold a way: "all enough, now is in the alchemy contest, not your lips to discuss, see who is not happy with your achievements to speak."


    Words fall, in front of the medicine ding a fierce shock.


    A bright purple awn came out of the medicine cauldron. The light white light dissipated before, and was replaced by noble purple.


    People were shocked and at a loss.


    Cloud neutron quickly said with a smile: "you don''t have to panic. This is the change of refining the elixir more than 30 times, which is equivalent to the monk stepping into another level. The effect is very amazing."


    People suddenly, but still shocked.


    Several masters saw this scene, although not surprised, but they felt nervous and couldn''t help going all out.


    At this time, the two would-be masters failed to retire.


    Huang Shi is not good at humming. Dan Dou is not suitable for such a big plot. At least he doesn''t dare to mess around.But once the competition is over, there are plenty of ways to deal with him!


    Damn asshole, wait and see!


    Ning Tao also takes back his eyes. He has a sense of tension and oppression in his heart. He has refined purple lines so quickly.


    Is pondering, is suddenly attracted by two ray of light.


    Look up, look suddenly changed, Yellowstone and crazy master at the same time refining to the point of purple lines.


    How come it''s all so fast!


    Huangshi was proud to look over here. Seeing that the medicine pot was still light white, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Oh, why is it so slow? Do you need me to wait for you? Can your chicken be stewed?"


    Ning Tao sneered: "you''d better take care of yourself. It''s just a moment of power. What''s good for you?"


    "Cut, stubborn!"


    Huang Shi''s face showed disgust and disdain.


    The competition in the field is very fierce, bright purple awn flickers from time to time, Ning Tao''s forehead is soon covered with sweat.


    People see too much, never seen such a wonderful alchemy, even ordinary people also see with relish.


    Mo Lao and others are worried, for fear of Ning Tao''s failure in alchemy and what to do, born Tao Gen has already said.


    Don''t be impulsive!


    All of a sudden, a medicine tripod suddenly roared, like a spring thunder in the ear, very startling.


    But the next second, the golden light!


    In front of the cloud crane, a bright golden light burst out from the medicine cauldron. In a moment, it crushed those colorful purple awns, as if the king of heaven and earth would submit to the emperor.


    Golden pattern appears more than 60 times!


    At the moment of everyone''s shock, a slow purple awn finally appeared. Turning around, it turned out to be Ning Tao.


    His elixir of becoming immortal also reaches purple lines!


    Don''t wait for Ning Tao to breathe a sigh of relief, two thunder blasts in the ear, two golden pillars of light through the sky.


    This These are two gold lines again!


    Cloud neutron and others looked up in shock and found that master Huangshi and master crazy had reached this step.


    Ning Tao was pale and clenched his lips.


    He has been able to feel the bottleneck of the limit. With his current strength, Jin Wen is absolutely impossible.


    "Ha ha Little bastard, do you see that your so-called 51 times in front of this golden pattern is vulnerable, and you are not qualified to act wild in front of me, ha ha Yellowstone laughed wildly.


    Ning Tao was sweating, his face was gloomy, his lips were bitten with blood, and a touch of madness suddenly came to his face.


    Hand over, a purple Dan appeared in the hands.


    It''s the chengxiandan he refined before, which contains a huge force. But the next second, he swallowed it.


    For a moment, eyes stare straight!

 Chapter 1500

    "Boom...!"


    The terrible medicine overflowed everywhere, and in the blink of an eye, it poured all over the eight channels, and continuously strengthened.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are round and his face is shocked.


    He felt that the elixir had formed a chemical reaction in his body. In an instant, it expanded, and the power of terror washed his whole body. Yuanying Dantian opened his eyes in an instant.


    A small mouth is like a whale swallowing water


    *MA (version 5, the first m hair% +


    and in the outside world, a pretty face is purple, a moment fat circle, as if at any time can burst.


    Yellowstone was startled and said: "damn bastard, you What do you want? Somebody, somebody drag him away. He wants to blow himself up. "


    Self explosion?


    Everyone was shocked and his face changed greatly.


    But another ironic voice came: "cut, old man, are you out of your mind? How can he, a little baby, pretend to be a God, not to mention the divine state of the elder cloud crane?"


    "How ridiculous


    Huang Shi''s face sank, and he immediately said, "hum, even if it can''t be a threat, it can hinder me and master Yunhe in alchemy. What if it affects my grades. "


    " hum, how can you influence Huangshi''s achievements casually? At most, that''s the point. Don''t take incompetence as your excuse. "


    The crazy master made no secret sarcasm.


    You!


    "That''s enough. We''re still bickering. Don''t forget our purpose. If you delay something, you''re all responsible. It''s a very important game."


    Cloud crane calm face dignified way.


    The two men''s faces trembled, but they were still not reconciled.


    Cloud crane see two people don''t give up, finally face up angrily shout a way: "he obviously swallowed into the elixir, don''t you know he is looking for death!"


    "Chengxiandan is a kind of existence close to Xiandan. Even if we can refine it, we will never dare to swallow it. The divine realm is afraid of the third part of the drug''s power, and he will only die if he tries to refine it."


    They were speechless and their eyes twinkled.


    "It''s better to show your real strength than to pester with a younger generation. I''d like to see how much progress you two have made over the years."


    "Can you Replace me Cloud crane squints, meaningful said.


    Huangshi and crazy master looked at each other, and the strange twinkling look made them very ambitious.


    The former said with a smile: "since the master spoke, we should try our best to see if we can turn this into a magic pill Refined to the level of elixir! "


    "Jie Jie It seems that the Kunlun Kingdom has never appeared in history. The great power of creating danfang in those years was only a hypothesis. Today, I''m interested in proving it. "


    Crazy master narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    Hearing these words, cloud crane heart a report, originally he has been underestimated two people''s ambition, not only want to replace his position, also want to refine elixir!


    Complete a Kunlun feat!


    Immediately squeeze out a sneer and say: "very good, then show me your strength."


    The words fall, the golden pillar is more and more bright.


    The two people''s eyes flashed, and at the same time, they also used secret techniques and unique techniques. The two golden pillars were hazy and bright.


    WOW!


    The crowd was in high spirits, staring at the amazing changes in the scene, as if they were the leading role of the master


    At this time, Ning Tao was in bad condition.


    The medicinal power is too huge, and it seems to contain something stronger, one level higher than the spiritual power.


    The whole body is as smart as a turtle!


    Ning Tao changes color. I didn''t expect that Cheng Xiandan is so strange and powerful. It feels like it''s going to burst. Yuanying absorbs it too slowly.


    A clench one''s teeth, unexpectedly run counter day Jue!


    An amazing scene appeared. Yuan Ying''s eyes turned red suddenly, and his absorption power increased more than ten times. However, the domineering power suddenly suppressed the power of the medicine.


    A Tyrannosaurus rex has been trained to be a good worm!


    Not waiting for Ning Tao''s silly eyes, the next second his consciousness was empty, and he entered a mysterious golden country.


    The golden dragon with three heads and seven claws hovers and overlooks coldly.


    "Roar...!"


    The outside world, only in the past few breath.


    At this time, several masters have reached the limit, looking at almost all purple lines, different degrees of brightness.


    At present, only three and a half of them are still being refined, including Yunhe, Huangshi, master crazy and Ning Tao, who is dying.


    Why do you say that? Because no one dares to swallow it without dilution or adjuvant medicine, even if the divine state does not dare to mess with it.


    And the grass is three meters high!


    Now no one is looking at him, just a dying man, all eyes are on the three golden lights.


    The three go all out to compete with each other.


    But at this moment, an eye finally slowly opened, as if experiencing thousands of vicissitudes.


    He is Ning Tao!Only his appearance with the speed of the naked eye recovery, a cold look looks more handsome.


    "Xiao Huang, are you still refining it?" Ning Tao is slightly surprised.


    The sound is not big, but it frightens Huangshi. The flame in the medicine cauldron shakes and almost destroys the furnace, which makes him even more surprised!


    "Who Who''s speaking? "


    Ning Tao discontented: "I said Xiao Huang, do you have eyes growing up to your nose, such a big living person didn''t look at it, even my voice can''t be heard?"


    As soon as the words come out, it''s like a thunderbolt.


    Yellowstone turned his head rigidly, and immediately saw the murmuring Ning Tao. There was no abnormality at all.


    "You Why are you still alive? This is It''s impossible. I saw you swallow the elixir with my own eyes. You should be dead. Are you a ghost? "


    "You are the ghost, your whole family is the ghost, and your ancestors are the ghost for 18 generations. How can I still curse people when I say hello to you?" Ning Tao glared angrily.


    Er!


    Yellowstone face a stiff, but in the heart is sober, can so scold oneself of really is he, original.


    Crazy master was also startled, stunned: "little guy, how can you not die, this should not ah, do you eat sugar beans?"


    Ning Tao''s face turned black and said firmly, "I''m sure I''m still alive. What''s your expression? How can you think that I''m dead like hell?"


    "Hum, if you die, you''ll be finished. I''ll save you a lot of effort, but it''s better if I don''t die. I''ll give you a ride, Jie Jie..."


    Yellowstone grinds his teeth and says maliciously.


    Cloud crane a face is startled, full of don''t understand.


    Ning Tao listens to Yellowstone''s evil words and looks at the bright golden pillar. A bold idea flashed in his mind, and an evil radian gradually set off in the corner of his mouth.


    "Xiao Huang, don''t you think you are very good at alchemy? Do you dare to fight with me? As long as you are interested, you can bet on me."


    Yellowstone a Leng, seem to have no reaction to come over a way: "fight what, bet what?"


    "Bet on who will win the championship, and everyone can bet. If I win, the pills you refine will belong to me, and the bet on you."


    Ning Tao smiles.


    "What if you lose, or your bet is not proportional?" Yellowstone''s dark way.


    Ning Tao said: "it''s very simple, I lost the elixir to you, plus a soul lotus, a small space magic weapon, a thousand elixirs, treasures..."


    "If it''s not enough, you''ll have to sell yourself and pay back according to the price of hiring a master to make alchemy, but one person is only allowed to make the next bet, and good things have priority."


    Once the words come out, thousands of people are envious!

 Chapter 1501

    The hall was boiling, and my eyes were very hot.


    Yangshen lotus is very precious. Small space magic tools are rare. A thousand elixirs can support a large family. Many treasures can support a clan, but they are not as good as the last one.


    Sell yourself!


    You know, it''s very difficult to invite a master to make pills. It''s not only to be humble, but also to look at his face. Only when he takes out a higher reward than pills can he move.


    This is not worth the loss!


    But even so, the people waiting in line for alchemy are like a long dragon, usually waiting three or four days is not enough.


    However, now Ning Tao said these words, I do not know how many monks recalled the past, a hot eyes.


    This is the big cake!


    Huang Shi was shocked by Ning Tao''s meaningless words, and then forced to ask: "are you sure? "If you are sure, you can bet on the four of us who will become the champion, who will refine the most times, the winner will get everything, and the loser Lose everything! "Dare you? "Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Cloud crane three people facial expression changed, subconscious of see to medicine Ding, three gold pillars still have a dark purple light.


    This Is there a sense of suspense?


    The idea flashed through everyone''s mind.


    Mo''s brow is locked at the top. He can''t figure out what Ning Tao wants, but he can''t do it.


    The whole hall was full of spirits. Obviously, he thought it was to maintain order. After all, the defense was too tight.


    Think about it. These ten alchemy masters are the treasures of Kunlun kingdom. They are more precious than the seven masters of shangzong. It''s understandable to protect them so strictly.


    But what is Ning Tao crazy about?


    Is something wrong


    Mo''s eyes flickered, and he was not sure.


    In the field, a dead silence.


    Huang Shi was the first to recover from his astonishment. He patted his thigh and roared: "well, since you dare to be so crazy, I will accompany you crazy, champion I''m going to make a decision! "Well, don''t talk big so early. I''m here for it today. Since the little guy is so brave, I''ve always been in the name of madman, so I don''t give advice. "Bet! "The crazy Master said confidently.


    The monks of Kunlun kingdom are boiling. If not suppressed by the elders, I''m afraid the top of the hall will be lifted.


    "Bet with him, we''ll bet, master Yunhe. They''re challenging your divine power, the first throne. You can''t bear it. Bet with him, our brother will definitely crush you. "Master Huangshi, you are the pride of zezhizhou. We all press you to defeat them. Let the first treasure be located in zezhizhou, roar..."! "Master madman, let them see your madman. The first throne can only be my burning valley. "Bet, bet, bet! "The roar all over the sky is deafening. It''s all detonated by Ning Tao''s words. They all blush and roar.


    Ning Tao has some silly eyes. How can he be such a sensation? It seems that It''s a little over the top.


    Suddenly, Yun he closed the lid of the medicine cauldron and said coldly, "since you believe me so much, why don''t you gamble? I haven''t been afraid of anyone for more than 60 years. "Roar Master Yunhe is powerful. He is the first. He will win, he will win, he will win! "Thousands of people are excited, and their reputation is very high.


    Ning Tao suddenly feels toothache. It seems that he underestimates the alchemist''s strength. It''s really unusual.


    The host cloud neutron''s eyelids jump wildly. This scene obviously disrupts the plan, but the essence has not changed.


    The wariness of the original world has not been eliminated!


    He immediately clenched his teeth and yelled: "everyone, calm down. Since the masters want to have a luxury Dan fight, it''s important to participate, even if it''s under the treasure medicine. "When the words come out, at least half of them will come out.


    It''s impossible to be below the level of Baoyao. Thousands of people can''t help staring. Some people haven''t even seen the appearance of Baoyao.


    This This is too harsh!


    Thousands of people can''t help shouting dissatisfaction, hoping to lower the level. Is the best medicine OK?


    Yunzhongzi''s face sank and he cheered coldly: "be quiet. If you disturb the master''s Alchemy, you can''t run away from your responsibility. If you have the ability, you can participate. If you don''t have the ability, you can watch. "Don''t let me hear any more nonsense! "The hall was dead and silent.


    Ning Tao and master Yunhe have stabilized their mind and tried their best to control the flame so as not to damage the event.


    Yellowstone was proud and said with a grim smile: "little bastard, you are sure to lose. You''d better cry bitterly later. "When you speak, turn out the precious medicine and press yourself.


    Ning Tao cut and rolled his eyes.


    "Little guy, I appreciate your crazy energy. If you are not crazy, you will be wasted. But I won''t be merciful in this fight. You''d better be prepared. "Crazy Master said with a confident smile.


    Ning Tao nodded and looked solemn.


    Master Yunhe didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He turned out several rare drugs and threw them out. Then he closed his eyes to refine the pill.


    The four treasures are arranged in one word.


    At this moment, a cold faced man stood up in Kunlun and said in a loud voice, "I believe master Yunhe. I would like to use all my wealth The pressure master wins! "If you say that, throw out a four grade magic weapon.A stone stirs a thousand waves!


    The next second, he stood up three lonely men and said coldly, "master Huangshi saved the lives of our three wolves. We are willing to use all our wealth to win. "I firmly believe that master madman will win. "I use my coffin book, I use my wife''s money, let me, this is the money I just cut my kidney to sell..."! "Soon, three piles of treasures rose like mountains.


    Ning Tao is a bit silly, because there is no more treasure in his pile. On the contrary, they are all piled into hills.


    It''s a little embarrassing


    "Boom! "All of a sudden, the void trembled.


    They all looked at it in amazement and found a golden column of light suddenly emitting a wave of noble purple, forming Purple gold!


    This What''s going on?


    At the time of the commotion, yunzhongzi was shocked and said, "this This is the purple gold pattern. It can only appear when it is refined into the elixir more than 90 times. The highest record has been broken. "Wow!


    The crowd was shocked and in an uproar.


    It has been refined more than 90 times. It is worthy of being master Yunhe. Alchemy is really the best.


    All of a sudden, the three wolves stood up again and said seriously, "master Yunzi, just now our three brothers seem to have made a mistake. It''s master Yunhe who saved us. Do you think you can change it. "I want to change it, too. I''m master Yunhe! "Huangshi''s face was very blue, and suddenly he gave a cold hum, and the medicine cauldron in front of him burst out a purple golden light.


    The purple king, the golden emperor, will be sad!


    The three wolves'' faces stagnated. Seeing thousands of people looking at them, they immediately faltered and said, "well, actually, we just wanted to go to the enemy to hide. Now we don''t need to "Cut! "After a while, another column of purple and golden light burst into the sky.


    Three of the four have been refined into elixirs for more than 90 times, while Ning Tao is just purple.


    Is that the right thing to be a champion?


    The second half of this guy is ready to sell himself!


    More recently, thousands of people laughed and looked scornful. It is estimated that this is the most crazy but also the most miserable master in Kunlun.


    Huang Shi laughed: "ha ha Little bastard, you haven''t made a breakthrough in your fifty-one. If you can''t, please beg for mercy. Maybe your grandfather Huang can be kind. "Ning Tao glanced at him and said with a smile:" you are so sure that I lost, climax It''s just the beginning. "The words fall, the strong breath rushes three times in a row!


    Baby training Eight!


    Not waiting for everyone to react, the purple awn suddenly burst out, and it was shining in a moment.


    Yellowstone still disdains and laughs: "cut, gold grain is still rubbish in front of me, unbearable..."! "Before the words fall, a purple and gold pattern is brilliant!


    Ning Tao''s face was solemn, and the purple and gold patterns of the medicine cauldron in front of him were so bright that he could easily crush the three pillars of light.


    As if it is the only immortal in the world!


    Ten thousand people petrified, a pair of dumbfounded!

 Chapter 1502

    "Boom...!"


    Bright purple and gold pillars run through the hall.


    Ning Tao''s face is calm, and his eyebrows are full of confidence. Lian Ying''s strength is magnanimous.


    Everyone was stunned. This scene was so sudden that his brain didn''t turn for a moment, just like an athlete who was one lap behind suddenly dashed to the end, like cheating and drinking medicine.


    Send What happened?


    How can it be? How can it be purple and gold?


    Yellowstone''s eyes are round and his face is full of disbelief. How can he jump two levels?


    What''s more, Ning Tao''s purple and gold light column is more dazzling than theirs, which means that he has refined more elixirs than them, which makes him unbelievable!


    Are you on drugs?


    Master Yunhe and master madman were shocked, especially when they felt that they were pressed, and their faces became ugly.


    How can we tolerate a small generation riding on their heads!


    The temperature of the tripod suddenly rose a lot, and the light column gradually leveled off.


    Thousands of spectators were surprised, and the sudden scene made them dizzy, and the game, which had no suspense, suddenly became nervous, and their heart raised to their throat.


    Who will win the game?


    Who will win the first place?


    All of a sudden, Zen master Jingkong stood up, put his hands together and said mercifully, "Brother Yun, is the Dan Dou bet not over yet?"


    Yunzhongzi raised his eyebrows and then said: "not yet, but it must be done as soon as possible. The alchemy competition is coming to an end. The time for the last cup of tea is out of date Don''t wait


    As soon as the words fell, everyone was anxious.


    Looking at the four bright pillars of purple and gold, their faces were hesitant. Who should all their wealth pressure?


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. He seemed to think of something. He hurriedly said: "if there are extremely Yin fruits, the nine grade Golden Lotus, the two most precious medicines, should be injected into two strains, everything should be given priority."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Thousands of people suck in air conditioning, so willful?


    When master Jingkong came to his mouth, he locked his brows tightly together and seemed to ponder what he had just said.


    "There''s half a cup of tea left," he said.


    Everyone was shocked and nervous.


    Those indecisive people have to hand, save a lifetime of wealth all bet up, face a strong meat pain.


    At this time, the ice fairy of the snow God Temple stood up, the dark blue palace robe looked high and cold, and said coldly, "I have one extremely Yin fruit here. Is it two as you said?"


    Ning Tao heart a joy, immediately solemnly nodded: "I swear to the heart of Tao, absolutely no empty words."


    Ice fairy took a deep look at Ning Tao, and then scanned the other three people. A trace of decisiveness flashed in her beautiful eyes and solemnly said: "I''m master Yunhe!"


    Words fall, a crystal clear fruit was thrown out, once it appeared in the hall, the air temperature dropped a few minutes.


    Master Yunhe nodded and his face was satisfied.


    Ning Tao is very happy in his heart. It seems that all the people in Kunlun are really rich. They are rich.


    Ice fairy finished the note, suddenly turned his head and said with a smile: "master Jingkong, I remember your Zen should have a nine grade Golden Lotus, like It''s in your hands. "


    The latter face a shake, squint smile way: "ice fairy is good memory, since there is such a gamble, that old also come to join in a lively, nine grade gold lotus, win over Huangshi road friend."


    The latter''s face a joy, this is to his recognition, immediately full of goodwill to its nodded, raised his head.


    Ning Tao is happy to see this. He was too stupid before. It is estimated that all the precious medicines have been found.


    Excited, the flame almost went out.


    However, crazy master''s face is not good-looking, which is equivalent to three people choose two people, he is the abandoned one.


    "Little fellow, do you want to fight against me or deliberately stir up our relationship? What do you mean by two peerless drugs for the three of us


    "It''s because I''m not happy and I''m trying to lose face!"


    Ning Tao is astonished, this has a chicken feather relation with him, others don''t press you, you blame me instead, what ghost logic?


    "Crazy master," he said, "it''s just a bet, and it doesn''t matter to me if they don''t press you. I can''t manage it. Besides, no one presses me."


    "Hum, I don''t care whether I''m going to press you or not, but you have to say another peerless medicine. Otherwise, if you dare to make me lose face, I''ll dare to fight against the champion and let you destroy the furnace."


    Crazy master black face play rogue way.


    Ning Tao face a smoke, still can play so, raise head to see cloud neutron, discover this host quickly turn head.


    "What a madman


    %N ''


    scolded, then, under the glare of master crazy, angrily said: "if there is ice for ten thousand years, it''s OK."


    As soon as the words came out, the crazy master immediately looked at the snow god palace, like this kind of thing, only this they will have.Ice fairy forehead a black line, but also don''t want to offend crazy master, can only dry smile way: "crazy master don''t need to be nervous, I believe your strength, this ten thousand years of ice will pressure you."


    Words fall, throw out a piece of deep blue ice.


    People can''t help but shiver and take in air conditioning. It''s rare and difficult to form.


    Cloud neutron see, immediately said: "pressure injection time, do not replace, increase injection, wait for the end."


    Thousands of people hold their breath and stare at each other.


    Cloud crane see this scene, not from sneer way: "all drag so long, continue Yun Dan has no use, the last Bo let me start first, see who the champion will be?"


    Words fall, a pair of hands burst out of the majestic power, like a butterfly like slap on the medicine tripod, purple gold pattern also dazzling up.


    "Thirty six strokes of cloud and crane!"


    Crazy master also took a deep breath, his face appeared a crazy, living for so many years, who has no housekeeping skills, a dark yellow flame burst out, forming a big millstone.


    "Bai Yan Lun!"


    Yellowstone''s eyes narrowed, and his spirit power surged like the tide, but a pair of vicious eyes swept to one side. His hands quietly made a seal, and then slowly patted on the ground.


    "Secret method, earth pulse magnetic induction technique!"


    Not far away from him, Ning Tao is concentrating on refining pills. He has reached the last moment and is very nervous.


    All of a sudden, his feet seemed to vibrate, and the medicine cauldron also shook. Without waiting for Ning Tao to doubt, this feeling suddenly became ten times stronger, just like being on the plane of the tide.


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    Ning Tao''s face changed dramatically. The flames in the medicine cauldron were also in clusters. There was also the power of heaven and earth from the underground dragon veins.


    Crisis,


    is about to blow up the furnace to destroy Dan!


    It seems that he is aware of something. Ning Tao turns his head and looks at it. He just sees Huangshi''s sinister look. One hand still touches the ground, which is the source of unrest.


    It''s him!


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, found that the cloud neutron turned a blind eye to this, can not help but red eyes crazy output, Cheng Xiandan seems to have reached a bottleneck, devouring all the power.


    "Dang...!"


    Cloud crane and crazy master Dan Cheng successively!


    Huangshi also holds the pill after a few breath, and the turbulent hand suddenly breaks out. He wants to completely destroy Ning Tao.


    The next second, the cauldron finally burst.


    And at the moment when it is about to explode, Ning Tao reaches for the medicine cauldron with red eyes. He wants to protect Dan with his life!


    Ten thousand people were shocked and wide eyed.


    "Boom...!"

 Chapter 1503

    Hall, void, Kunlun earthquake at the same time!


    "Boom...!"


    Everyone was shocked by this scene. Mo Lao, who had been silent all the time, even scratched the chair and his eyes climbed blood.


    Anger, an unyielding anger!


    Seeing Ning Tao''s accident is like slapping him in the face!


    Huashan and Kongtong ancestors are not worried, because they just want Ning Tao to die. Maybe they will praise him.


    The explosive power of the medicine cauldron is extremely high, and the temperature is extremely high. Ning Tao is the first to bear the brunt. In a moment, he was washed by the explosive force, and a deep pit was formed within five meters.


    Everyone was stunned. It was discovered that the cloud neutrons were suppressing down, and Huangshi used daze''s secret technique to dig a hole from the ground.


    It''s so vicious that people fall short of success!


    The former''s face is not good-looking, because his hand will be taken as an accomplice, and Huang Shi work together to plot against a master.


    But if we don''t, the power of terror will spread to several masters, who are the treasures of Kunlun kingdom. Instead of suffering everyone, we should let one person bear all the burden.


    He can only apologize to the young master afterwards. Yunzi frowns and sighs bitterly. It''s not a good thing to offend the alchemist.


    All of a sudden, a sense of pressure filled the whole court, and there was a cold voice: "cloud neutron, you let me pull so many people to see the game, is it a dark curtain plus conspiracy?"


    Er!


    The latter suddenly raised his head and saw Mo Yuntian standing up and gloomy. His anger made him feel very suspicious.


    "Don''t be angry," he said with a dry smile. "There was a competition between the masters in Dandou. I had no choice but to do it for everyone. I''ll make the master apologize afterwards."


    Cloud crane also said with a smile: "this is mo Laoba. As the first person in Kunlun alchemy, I can assure you that Dan fight is a combination of alchemy and fighting methods."


    "He lost I can only say it''s too young! "


    He spoke in a light voice, full of pride.


    Mo Lao took a deep look at him. This guy''s status in Kunlun is not low. Even he can''t be impolite.


    "Hum!"


    He immediately brushed his sleeve and sat down again.


    Wudang''s ancestors have lost their manners. They are worried about the vicissitudes of life, but they can''t see the bottom of the pit.


    Both magnetic field and temperature form repulsion


    Cloud neutron is also exploring, but it seems to form a forbidden area within five meters, and I don''t know whether the master is alive or dead.


    A bite of teeth, unexpectedly did not go to risk, but persistent plan, said in a deep voice: "the competition is over, now please several masters in front of everyone, show your achievements."


    "Look at the champion Whose family did the flowers fall to? "


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately forgot whether Ning Tao was alive or dead. Whether they could win or not was a big deal.


    "Master Yunhe, we believe in you. Our savings of more than 60 years are all on you. You must win. Come on, master, you will win, you will win..."


    "Master Huang, my coffin and my wife are all on you. If you can''t win, you''ll have to compensate me for a golden coffin and a goddess. Master, you must win."


    Thousands of people yelled, even those who didn''t make bets, because they all made bets off the stage.


    But these people Leng is not a little voice of Ning Tao!


    Crazy master a face is not happy, feel oneself of cheer don''t have the big of these two people, this let his old face some don''t hang.


    Immediately a cold hum, stretched out his dry hands, to a century through the slow speed spread palm.


    All of them were distraught and looked at the palms of their hands without blinking.


    It was a pill, but the whole body was purple gold. It was conspicuous, as if the engraved purple gold patterns appeared. It was almost all over the pill, but there were still some vacancies.


    One or two Ninety five times!


    Everyone was shocked and opened their mouths. Once the highest record in Kunlun was 81, which was left by master Yunhe. Now it seems that the alchemy of several masters has greatly increased.


    Cloud crane see audience a burst of sob, can''t help but heart gush out a fire, cold hum also showed his own pills, he wants to prove that his record will always be the peak!


    "This This is ninety-eight times


    Thousands of people were shocked, only two times can extract the legendary elixir, let the immortal elixir completely become a fact!


    \"It''s worthy of the name of master Yunhe, the first alchemist in Kunlun circle. This will be a myth record again."


    An old friar stroked his beard and exclaimed.


    But just when the appreciation reached a boiling point, Huang Shi suddenly said with a strange smile, "master Yunhe is really a master. This alchemy is really becoming more and more skilled. It''s amazing."


    The latter flicked his sleeve with a smile, raised his chin and said proudly, "it''s just higher meaning. After all, I''m a little older. I''m afraid I can refine it once or twice before."


    Huang Shi gave a strange smile and said sarcastically, "how can I be too old for you? If you say that, how can I be embarrassed? Do you mean that I''m still youngThen he showed the pills in his hand.


    People stare, the next second was shocked, because from this purple gold pill almost can''t see the vacancy.


    That is to say Ninety nine times!


    "Gulu!"


    The sound of swallowing saliva in the field, ninety-nine times, this is what concept, reached the level of great power.


    Because a hundred times is impossible. That''s just a hypothesis. Only ninety-nine times is the highest!


    Cloud crane a face can''t believe, ninety-nine times, even more than he once, instantly feel head many people.


    The first throne is gone!


    The champion was born He lost!


    The audience was filled with sobs, happiness, depression, madness and hysteria. These emotions were mixed into a pot of stew.


    The original champion is master Huangshi!


    Then the two treasures were all his. For a moment, everyone was envious and envious, almost all of them were red eyed.


    Huangshi laughed wildly. He practiced alchemy for many years. Today, he finally raised his eyebrows, crushed all his opponents, became the final winner and champion, and got a mountain high treasure.


    Yunzi was excited and the plan was ready to start. He immediately said with a smile, "I announce that this alchemy competition has come to a perfect end. The champion is Huangshi...! "


    "Wait a minute!"


    A solemn muffled voice, like the murmur of a fierce beast.


    As soon as their faces changed, they suddenly saw a man slowly climbing out of the pit, and the flame of their right hand was gradually extinguished.


    At this moment, it''s like ten thousand Immortals crossing the sky to pray.


    A crystal clear elixir appeared in front of people''s eyes. A white seal on it seemed like an immortal mark. It was made by nature, and its appearance made the three purple gold elixirs converge.


    It''s like Respect for the fairy king!


    The whole audience was silent, and a thought flashed through thousands of people''s minds at the same time, elixir, the real elixir!


    Ning Tao breathed heavily and looked down at the crowd. Throwing the elixir, he sneered and said, "are you going to be younger than me? I''m sorry. It''s just a small idea!"


    They were all silly and pale as paper.


    Yunzi''s face was stiff, and he just took out a white jade rhizome in his hand, which was full of thick Taoist rhyme and mysterious.


    Born Daogen!


    This prize belongs to the champion!


    Just when he wanted to flatter and announce, Ning Tao sucked him away. He didn''t even look at him. Then, with the envy of countless people, he took away three treasures.


    When the wind blows, it''s empty.


    Huangshi three people just reaction, don''t wait to open mouth, Ning Tao unexpectedly crazy rush to them, fury a fist fiercely hit.


    "Mo Lao, run away!"

 Chapter 1504

    "Empty World Too Fairy Seal


    Ning Tao was angry, but his body was like an arrow, which turned into a shadow in people''s eyes.


    Yellowstone three people were surprised, but just a simple defense, and angrily said: "Yan Jin, are you crazy, Dan Dou has the rules of Dan Dou, even if you win, you can''t mess with it."


    In the heart is extremely unwilling, but that fairy Dan thoroughly beat them a slap, already dare not again at will provoke Ning Tao.


    That''s the master who can crush the three of them!


    But just when the three were about to collide, Yunzi roared like a lion roaring from the east of the river and said: "be careful, masters, this man has a bad intention. Don''t be caught by him."


    But it''s too late. Ning Tao has been preparing for it all night. That''s what he planned at the beginning.


    First get the elixir, then catch the nine masters!


    The nine of them are more valuable than those of the seven great masters. As long as they can be captured, they will have a solid foundation.


    "Boom!"


    The three men were exhausted in their alchemy, and this blow made them vomit blood, just like a broken sack.


    Yunzi could see that his eyes were splitting behind him. In a moment, he rushed over, and the terrible divine realm broke out one after another. The advance divine realm of the seven great masters attacked at the same time and burst out in an instant.


    But when they do it, there is another person who is not inferior to their reaction. This person It''s Mo Yuntian, Mo Lao!


    After Ning Tao shouts that sentence, Mo Yuntian''s worry finally appears, and a haze floats on his face.


    "At the end of Law Prisoner God Hands


    The amazing way reappeared. A pair of big hands were clapped out, and they met the seven divine realms.


    This change is only in the light of lightning.


    Hongmeng didn''t respond, and the middle level of Kunlun didn''t respond. Why did the award ceremony still fight?


    Ning Tao howled furiously, and his whole strength broke out, with one punch, one foot, one palm and one spirit blade sweeping at the same time.


    "Boom boom!"


    The six masters all vomited blood.


    Yellowstone''s face was so terrible that he was easily swept away as a hypocrite, even though he consumed a lot of money.


    As a matter of fact, cloud crane''s eyelids are jumping wildly. He is a real God. Even if he is promoted with red medicine, he is a God, but now he is defeated.


    This How is that possible?


    Before he regained his mind, a three grade magic weapon spirit rope sprang out. Under the control of Ning Tao, six masters were tied up one after another.


    They had already consumed a lot and suffered a heavy blow. How could they stop Ning Tao''s rampage? In an instant, he was strung into a sugar gourd and pulled away by a huge force in his anger.


    Crazy master face changed, quickly roared: "be careful, he rushed over again, quickly swallow pills, hold on."


    "Boom boom!"


    People are still silly, completely did not understand?


    But Yanci was red eyed and said angrily: "damn Yanjin, what are you crazy about, no Who are you? "


    As soon as the words came out, thousands of people''s hearts twitched.


    And cloud neutron Leng a second later, immediately without hesitation to crush a jade piece, powerful spirit flash away.


    Ning Tao has been paying attention to him. Seeing this, he shouts anxiously: "Lao Zu, take people away quickly, hurry up!"


    Mo Yuntian''s heart was shocked, and he immediately said solemnly: "Hongmeng disciples listen to the order, evacuate Kunlun Mountain as soon as possible, and protect the Chinese distinguished guests. Quick, quick, quick


    "Yes


    As soon as his words came out, thousands of disciples responded.


    But the next second, Yunzi looked up to the sky and screamed: "all the disciples of Kunlun Kingdom listen to the orders and stop them at all costs. As long as we have a cup of tea, we can win a battle."


    "Disciple, take orders!"


    In an instant, Kunlun disciples burst out to kill.


    On the whole, Hongmeng is far inferior to Kunlun, one is scattered, the other is well-trained.


    "Kill


    "Boom...!"


    More than a dozen deities collided in the main hall, and the top of the hall, which can be called a cultural relic, was lifted, and there were cries of killing everywhere.


    Ning Tao is full of murders. He rushes to the three masters like lightning. He wants to catch them even if he is desperate.


    Master Yunhe''s face sank, and a baby refining boy dared to act wildly in front of him. He was looking for his own death.


    "Thirty six strokes of cloud and crane!"


    All sides are filled with a palm print, the space is solidified, no one can hide, and it comes in the blink of an eye.


    It''s not over yet. There''s a flame millstone smashed down on the top of the head, and underground also forms a field, which is forbidden.


    The three masters did it at the same time.


    The evil spirit of Ning Tao smiles, and a Silver Rainbow suddenly spins around him, and then it cuts off like an axe.


    "Bang!"


    O "look at the j version @: frv on Chapter 8 @


    destroys everything.


    Master Yunhe looked at the Silver Rainbow palely. He immediately felt a spirit. Is he a spirit?This How is that possible?


    He didn''t believe in such a young spirit!


    "Chi ~!"


    A don''t see, that lightning general Silver Rainbow pierced him, although didn''t hurt vital, but let him dispirited.


    Yellowstone and crazy master face shocked, a pair of eyes beads want to jump out, they nine people so swept?


    "Little bastard, even if I die, I won''t let you do what you want. Don''t look down on people and suffer death."


    "Boom...!"


    There was a lot of fighting and the mountain trembled.


    In the passage of the two Tianshan, Qingcheng ancestor a doubt, how it looks like a fight?


    Is something wrong?


    All of a sudden, the ancestor of Tianshan Mountain turned around and looked into the passage with a pair of beautiful eyes. She just felt a weak spatial fluctuation, as if someone was coming?


    "Be careful, someone wants to cross the border. Do you want to destroy the passage now? I feel that something big will happen," the Tianshan ancestor said nervously.


    The old ancestor of Qingcheng frowned and said casually, "what''s to worry about? Seeing the fluctuation at most, he would come here alone. If something really happened, it would be too late to destroy it."


    Hearing this, Tianshan Laozu frowned.


    The uneasiness grew stronger and stronger, as if she could lead to catastrophe without moving, so that her eyelids were jumping wildly.


    The next second she bit the silver teeth, and then she hit out with all her strength.


    "So Mi God Awn


    Under the astonishment and anger of Qingcheng''s ancestors, shenmang rushed to the passage. The power of this blow was enough to destroy it.


    But it hasn''t exploded yet. It''s gone.


    The two ancestors were stunned. The next second, they stood up, as if they were watched by a cold eye, as if they were crushed by an ancient beast, sweeping the world.


    "No...!"


    Tianshan Laozu a scream, desperately hit, Qingcheng Laozu also in panic with all his strength.


    But for a moment, they were all destroyed by one hand.


    A hand and then a foot appeared in the passage, and the sky of Kunlun Mountain exploded with thunder.


    Then, a man in a light Taoist robe came out and walked freely in the void. Millions of thunder roared in the sky, as if to set off his divine power and stir up the world.


    Under this momentum, the two ancestors trembled. They even destroyed their belief in fighting. Damn it!


    The Taoist robed man looked up and then fixed his eyes on the ancient hall. He said, "Mo Yuntian, I''m coming!"


    "Boom!"


    The ancient hall was completely smashed, and there was a gnashing of teeth: "cloud God Tao People

 Chapter 1505

    Millions of thunder, dark sky!


    This is the manifestation of the rules of this world, just like a human stomach can not eat so much food, a warning.


    But everyone was shocked by this scene, including Ning Tao, whose face changed.


    "Cloud God Tao People


    Mo Yuntian stares at the passage over there, gnashing his teeth.


    Ning Tao is surprised. Isn''t that the strongest one in Kunlun kingdom? A supreme elder in Yuntian palace has unfathomable strength.


    It''s him!


    Damn it!


    "Ha ha Little bastards, you are finished. With the help of Taoist Yuntian, your whole original world will be destroyed. Believe me, this is just the beginning. Ha ha...! "


    Master Huangshi grinned madly.


    Crazy master spit out a mouthful of blood and said with a grim smile: "son of a bitch, no matter who you are, you are dead today. I will let you know the end of offending the alchemist. Death is luxury."


    Ning Tao looks at it with a bad look. Master Yunhe has been tied up by him. There are only two thugs left.


    "You I want to die


    Step on the sole of one''s foot, frantically rush past.


    Hundreds of Kunlun people want to come to the rescue, but they are all blocked by Hongmeng''s iron soldiers, and they fight in an instant.


    Zhou Heng said angrily, "get out of here and protect the Chinese distinguished guests. The farther you leave, the better. A great war is going to break out. Run away and let the ten major military regions start the three thousand mile defense line."


    "Come on, hold on!"


    The four families, the powerful people and the big men, left here one after another with pale faces. The fighting made them weak.


    Nearly a thousand Kunlun people are like a hungry wolf, biting these people to death and pestering them. Blood donation can''t make them fear. Life and death are common, and their combat effectiveness soars.


    Both are like meat grinder, killing people every second!


    Mo Yun''s face blocked the five gods in the dark. Zhou Heng, Wudang, Huashan, Kongtong, and the ancestors of Emei took action one after another.


    War in troubled times Open!


    At the passage, the wind and cloud howled furiously.


    The Taoist robed man walked in the void at will, looking at his palm in surprise, but he was a little weak.


    The environment here is really bad!


    Tianshan Mountain, Qingcheng ancestor''s face as pale as paper, a strong sense of crisis surged all over the body, forehead sweat.


    Strong, too strong!


    The difference is so big!


    All of a sudden, the man in the Taoist robe glanced at them, then ignored them as if they were looking at a stone.


    When the two ancestors were relieved, they were both surprised and angry. They were in the same divine realm. They ignored us so much. Damn bastards, they were so arrogant that they made people angry.


    With a loud roar, they gritted their teeth and stood up.


    "Xumi shenmang!"


    "Eighteen shots of Qingcheng!"


    The two old ancestors'' full strength hit the Taoist robed man, like two roaring boa constrictors.


    At a glance of the latter, a calm appeared on his face. These two frightening attacks were like two winds in his eyes. Even if he stood still, he would not be hurt.


    A flick of the sleeve is a great power.


    In the two people''s silly eyes, their all-out strike just disappeared, and the man didn''t want to look at them.


    All of a sudden, the two boundary passageways trembled violently. It seemed that there were many people crossing the boundary, and they would come soon.


    When they looked at the man in the Taoist robe, they knew that he was guarding the passage and opening the way for the army behind him. Once the army came, the real chaotic times It''s coming!


    Damn it, damn it!


    It''s their fault that Tianshan''s eyes are red. If they can be decisive, it won''t happen.


    Look up, there is death in the beautiful eyes!


    She has no face to face the land of China, and even less face to face Jiangdong and Hongmeng''s children. As a group of ancestors, she makes such low-level mistakes. She has to use her death to alert the world.


    A bite silver teeth, unexpectedly don''t want to die of rush to passage!


    But the old ancestor of Qingcheng, who is beside him, has made a completely different choice. He has no choice but to run down.


    Looking down, the Taoist robe man made a mockery in his eyes. A powerful handprint slapped Qingcheng Laozu hard. At the same time, the other hand rolled his sleeve robe and hit Tianshan Laozu like a dragon.


    Seemingly casual, but can shoot death!


    The old ancestor of Tianshan Mountain knew nothing about the danger. He was red eyed and wanted to die with the passage. Naturally, she had to make up for her mistakes.


    But the old ancestor of Qingcheng was scared out of his wits and burned his spiritual power to escape, but the handprint was captured like a big clock.


    At this moment of life and death, a dull low shout came out from the void, and the Taoist robe man didn''t notice it.


    "Sword Prison


    A tomb of swords, ten thousand swords sing together.


    "Chop


    The handprint was broken in an instant, and the old ancestor of Qingcheng ran away without looking back. He didn''t see who did it.The man in the Taoist robe frowned. He felt the threat from the sword light. This man is much stronger than the two ants.


    With one hand, he used his hand to block.


    "Boom!"


    There are nine ripples in the void, frail cracks, turbulence and storms.


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum, mixed with some anger.


    The next second, the void was wiped out, and all the violent forces were smashed, but there was a red mark on his palm.


    It''s a sign of impending bleeding!


    He said that Taoist priest Yuntian was injured. If this can be sent back to Kunlun, who can set off a big storm?


    The real purpose of the man was the passage, and his other strike was smashed, and the two gods were in tacit agreement with each other to smash the passage.


    "Boom!"


    At last, the power exploded, and a happy look welled up on their faces at the same time, but the Taoist robed man gave a sneer.


    "Yuntian, how come there are two little ants here? Kindness is not like your style. If I didn''t come in time, the passage would be destroyed. You would have made a mistake Ha ha


    A faint voice came from the passage.


    Master Jianguang''s face changed greatly, and his momentum was not weaker than that of Taoist Yuntian. He immediately pulled the body shape of Tianshan ancestor to retreat.


    "Chinese sword technique, draw sword style!"


    A sharp sword light swept in a semicircle, as if the void as an egg, divided into two.


    "Eh!"


    At the same time, the two men said in surprise, "I see. No wonder you have such strong attainments in kendo. Are you the disciple of old Qinglong?"


    As soon as the words came out, the master''s body trembled.


    A breeze blew open his short hair on his forehead, and a face full of vicissitudes of life revealed. It was Longjin!


    Old green dragon?


    The bald monk who just came out was surprised and said, "didn''t you kill that old guy? Oh, by the way, this should be his disciple. No wonder he feels so familiar."


    "Cloud God Tao People


    Long Jinhong has been angry for 25 years!


    "Boom...!"


    The war over there stopped suddenly. At this moment, a large number of monks came out of the passageway, and the top ten gods walked through the void.


    Taoist Yuntian looked down at the world, stepped into the void and said with a smile, "all the leaders of Kunlun Kingdom, follow me to fight a holy war in this world, for Survival


    "Roar...!"


    Eight hundred ancient spirit beasts roared up to the sky.

 Chapter 1506

    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Hundreds of friars emerge from the scene, and the smell makes the whole Kunlun mountain like a black tornado.


    It''s depressing, it''s carrying mountains.


    Ning Tao ravaged the stubborn resistance of Huangshi, the arrogant and unreasonable crazy master was captured, the assault was very successful.


    "Roar...!"


    The ancient spirit beast''s voice resounds through the sky. Some small animals on the mountain are scared to death, which comes from the pressure of blood and soul.


    Dragon''s face is full of hatred. He bites his teeth and pulls the old ancestor of Tianshan Mountain back. Two unfathomable strongmen and a large number of powerful monks walk in the top ten fairylands of the void!


    Advance troops alone will be enough to fight against Hongmeng!


    The bald monk lost his sword light and sighed: "when your master came to our Kunlun world to make a mess, he was killed, but his crime It''s up to you. "


    Words fall, a pair of golden palm clap out!


    In the void, it seems that there is a arhat with ten feet of gold body. It''s like killing the world with one hand tied around the Dragon elephant.


    Long Jin''s face changed greatly. The power of this palm seems to be able to win over Heaven and earth. They can''t escape and fall down.


    "Hum!"


    Bgeng - ~ Xin ~ the quickest way to get on ywlv


    a cold hum came from the void in the distance, forming a pair of big hands around Longjin, just like the golden palm on the top of two pillars, as if the sky could resist the collapse.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible wind is blowing and the earth is falling apart.


    The two of them took the opportunity to dodge out, turned into a streamer and rushed to the hall, where it would be the Kunlun battlefield.


    The bald monk narrowed his eyes and said in surprise, "Mo Yuntian, you old man are not dead yet. You can live."


    An old figure appeared in the void. His straight spine was like a javelin. He said coldly, "even if I die, I will take you two to die together!"


    "Ha ha Mo Yuntian, your times are down to such a point that even mortals can ride on your head. Forget this boast, "the Taoist robed man shook his head and said with a smile.


    Mo Yun said coldly: "what''s all about? What is God? This is just your disdain. We are all born from mortals. What qualifications do we have to look down upon mortals? "


    "They surpass us with wisdom, which is equivalent to defeating us with strength. Why am I ashamed? I don''t hate them, I hate them It''s just the world


    Heaven and earth?


    Bareheaded and still eyebrow a wrinkly, feel the change in the body, sink a way: "my strength incredibly weak so much, this world is simply terrible, a dirty filthy ground."


    "Well, we didn''t let you come here either. What''s your plan and what''s your purpose Mo Yun said with a dark face.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Yun zhongzi and others rushed over with his disciples in a panic. He was more than half dead than before.


    The people of the original world have also come. Although they occupy the manpower and major advantages, when they really face the Kunlun people, the strength of the middle class is at least twice as strong.


    Thousands of people were dragged down by the beating!


    Ning Tao also rushed over, and behind him, like a string of sugar gourd, there were nine people. They were the nine masters of Kunlun.


    At this time, a large area of human figures gushed out of the passage again, occupying a small half of the mountain peak, and ten deities were standing in the endless void.


    When Mo Yuntian and others saw this scene, it was hard to see the extreme when their faces turned pale. They really planned to have a holy war!


    Isn''t it coming out?


    The man in the Taoist robe raised his eyebrow and said in a low voice: "cloud neutron, what''s the matter? How can the plan be implemented in advance suddenly? The passage was almost destroyed. You''d better give me an explanation!"


    The latter was sweating and said: "I hope elder Tai can forgive me because there is a traitor among us. I have to carry out the plan ahead of time."


    Traitor?


    Thousands of faces sank and glared.


    The Taoist robed man glanced at Ning Tao, then fixed himself on Ning Tao, wearing a mask and nine embarrassed figures.


    Don''t think he''s the traitor!


    Dragon elephant Zen master Yin Leng said: "little guy, do you know what you are doing? You dare to betray my Kunlun kingdom. Believe it or not, I will torture you for 100 years under Leiyin mountain!"


    Thousands of people hate them. They are never soft on traitors, but they can''t figure out why they rebel?


    Burning thorn a face ferocious, roar a way: "burning ember, tell me why, you unexpectedly want to betray zongmen betray Kunlun boundary, you are worthy of zongmen so many years to your cultivation?"


    "Cultivate Ha ha...! "


    Ning Tao burst out laughing, evil way: then ask elder Yan Ci to have a good look at who I am, and it''s not too late to talk. "


    Words fall, slowly took off the mask on the face.


    A familiar and strange handsome face appeared, looking dignified and talented.


    "You You are That Ning TaoMany experienced Kunlun monks were shocked. Ning Tao was a myth in the original world.


    Yan thorn''s face turned white, and his face was unbelievable. He was shocked and said: "this It''s impossible. It''s impossible. How can you be Ning Tao? When did this happen? "


    On the other side, Yun Zi suddenly said, "I see. At the beginning, two little fish sneaked into the Kunlun realm, one went to the upper bound in the forbidden area, and the other It''s you


    "Almost," said Ning Tao.


    "Wait, Ning Tao It turns out that the purpose of your participation in the competition is to be born Daogen. The bastard in the forbidden area said it was something for you, "the cloud neutron enlightenment.".


    My Things?


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately understand come over, surprised way: "originally this born way is Wang Tao give me at all."


    "That''s enough," the Taoist man said coldly, shaking his sleeve. "Don''t talk too much nonsense. Although the plan didn''t completely succeed, it''s enough to eat the thousands of people in front of us."


    "Kunlun legion, do it


    "Roar...!"


    In ancient times, the spirit beast roared with red eyes.


    "Hum!"


    A Hercules, holding the horn left by Taigu mangniu, stood at the highest place, blowing the horn of war.


    "Kill!"


    Mo Yuntian, long Jin, and the seven ancestors'' faces changed greatly, and their fighting power was enough to crush them.


    What the hell?


    "Stop them all, and I''ll kill them one step further." at the critical moment, Ning Tao pulls the string of sugar gourd in front of Hongmeng and faces the monstrous gods.


    "Whoosh!"


    Mo Yuntian and Longjin flash to both sides for protection.


    "Wait, don''t Don''t mess about. Damn it. What''s the matter? How can the nine masters be in their hands? Stop them all. Stop them all. Stop them all. Stop them, you bastard...! "


    Thousands of new Kunlun monks were so surprised that they tried their best to stop and even killed the red eyed spirit beast.


    A stream of monks stopped!


    The Taoist robed man frowned, and now he saw who these nine people were. Master Yunhe was kind to him.


    "Cloud neutron," he said angrily, "what''s the matter? How can all the nine masters be caught by them?"


    The latter is pale and sweaty. Ning Tao suddenly thunders. How can he protect the masters.


    But just then, a cold roar of laughter suddenly rang from the top of the mountain, "Jie Jie Ning Tao, what a Ning Tao. I don''t know if you know this woman. Ha ha... "


    When they heard the news, Ning Tao just glanced at it, then his eyes became round and pale. Under the knife of his old acquaintance Yanling, there was a woman.


    "Han Han Xue

 Chapter 1507

    Ning Tao was shocked, and his brain was confused.


    Just now the situation changed so much that he forgot Han Xue. Although he had instructions, he still forgot this stubble.


    Especially Yan Ling''s proud laugh, and Han Xue''s lethargy, this guy should have aimed at it for a long time, even if he didn''t do it.


    Damn asshole!


    Yanling burst out laughing. He firmly believed that this woman was very important to him. He wanted to sneak away before, Jie Jie


    "Ning Tao, it''s hard for you to hide from us. You are saving this woman Or not


    "Ha ha...!"


    Cloud neutron and other high-level officials were overjoyed. They didn''t expect that they still had this skill, so it became much easier.


    The Taoist robe man looked down, his face also showed a sense of satisfaction and confidence. This little guy did a good job.


    Han Xue is weak and poisoned.


    And a trace of self reproach flashed in the beautiful eyes. He would become an obstacle to Ning Tao. Now he can''t commit suicide.


    Ning Tao face a sink, slowly way: "Yan Ling, what do you want?"


    "Jie Jie It''s not what I want, but what you want. I''ll ask how much this woman is worth in your heart. Are the nine masters plus you and all the treasures enough? "


    Yanling licked his lips greedily.


    In that game, he basically saw the end of the whole process. Three treasures as high as a mountain, all of which are equivalent to the level of treasure medicine, as well as elixir, elixir, space magic weapon!


    Even if it''s shangzong, there are not so many details!


    One side of the original world was furious, and Wudang ancestor said in a deep voice: "are you sure you are making a deal? How can such a good thing happen in the world if you exchange a lot of things for one person? You''re too whimsical, aren''t you


    This is the voice of all people. A woman they don''t know, now wants to change a pile for one person.


    It''s not a good idea.


    Only a fool can choose to lose money like this!


    Ning Tao''s face is cold, staring at the proud Yanling, while Han Xue''s face is shaking her head.


    She has no nostalgia for the world for a long time, and her family interests have chilled her heart. Now the only concern is facing a difficult choice, whether to choose her alone or thousands of people behind her!


    They are the "boom boom" of the world


    This terrible force directly destroyed the small half of the mountain, which had existed for a long time, and finally got hurt.


    Mo Yun''s face darkens, grabs Huang Shi and master crazy to flash back. Unexpectedly, Taoist Yuntian would rather fight to get hurt than save those people. He tries his best to get them back.


    On the other side, long Jin and Ning Tao suddenly retreat.


    The Dragon elephant Zen master, keeping a close eye on a certain place, a prominent arhat with a golden body of ten Zhang passed through the Buddha''s nature. He said coldly, "let me drive you out, or you should be more conscious."


    "Amitabha!"


    Words fall, a cloth monk slowly appeared, one hand close ten, face compassion, eyebrows always contain human bitterness.


    "Are you..." Chan Master Longxiang frowned.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows. They have such a strong man, and so on. Isn''t it It''s that one.


    Shaolin Laozu!

 Chapter 1508

    A monk in cloth has a bitter face.


    The eyebrows, the looks, the sighs, all seem to have human pain, suffering to the depths of people''s hearts.


    This What''s this?


    Not only the Kunlun monks were stunned, but also the Hongmeng monks. Who is this monk?


    It looks like they''re the same people!


    Ning Tao breaks through the seal, but there is no relaxation on his face, even if he guesses the identity of the comer.


    Suddenly, Huashan ancestor exclaimed: "old monk, how can it be you? You are willing to go out of the pass?"


    The monk said bitterly, "if you''ve met a Chinese Taoist friend, please don''t invite him personally. I want to give you this face."


    "Hum, if you don''t go out of the pass again, everyone will think you are dead in the secret room. Look at the kids behind you. They don''t know who you are even after they have performed their unique skills."


    Mo Yuntian reprimanded with a cold face.


    Monk Buyi has a wry smile on his face, and he recites scriptures with his hands together. It''s like a younger generation listening to the elder''s instruction. He''s very humble.


    According to the seniority, Mo is indeed the elder!


    Mo Yuntian looks helpless, the monk is more and more stubborn, practicing asceticism almost to his death.


    Zen master Longxiang squinted and felt the power of Buddha''s nature just now. He was surprised and said, "I don''t know how this power is so familiar. It turns out that you and I still share the same source of Zen."


    "Ha ha You are serious. Shaolin is Shaolin, and it has nothing to do with your Zen. After your generation''s ancestors entered the Kunlun Kingdom, we have nothing to do with each other. "


    The cloth monk said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Anyway, the fact is just in front of you and me. I''m very glad to see the existence of my branch of Zen Buddhism," Chan Master Longxiang sneered.


    The cloth clothes and Shang eyebrows wrinkled and said: "this Taoist friend is delusional. The predecessor of Shaolin is orthodox. You just leave with inheritance, root Still here! "


    "Well, you poor Buddha Dharma is also called orthodox. My Zen is the root of Buddhism, orthodox and mainstream," Chan Master Longxiang said solemnly.


    As soon as the words came out, there was a sudden silence in the field.


    Tens of thousands of monks felt tight at the same time, and the two armies fought each other, and the ancient spirit beast''s roar echoed in their ears.


    Ning Tao pulls Han Xue tightly and gives her an elixir, but he doesn''t find that the latter''s nose is sour and his eyes are red.


    All of a sudden, the cloth monk frowned and loosened his brow, and said, "in this case, the poor monk has nothing to say.


    Zen master Longxiang gave a cold smile. From the fight just now, he found that this man''s strength is almost the same as that of Zen master duren, and he can already feel the peak of the later period of spirit refining Empty space!


    However, he has already touched the void!


    "Fight


    A arhat with ten feet of gold body and a Vajra with ten feet of angry eyes step on the void at the same time and collide in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The two eminent monks got into a hot fight in an instant.


    Taoist Yuntian only took a look and then ignored him. The monk who just appeared was not the opponent of "dragon elephant".


    Mo doesn''t seem to be worried. His old eyes scan behind him closely. The vast black and powerful men are now twice as powerful as Hongmeng.


    Damn it,


    What''s to be done?


    Ning Tao ponders. He remembers a saying that Shaolin is the best martial arts in the world. As an ancestor, he must be the best.


    "Mo Yuntian, the stalemate is not the way. My patience is limited. Jihad has started, but you might as well listen to one suggestion," the Taoist robed man said impatiently.


    "What?"


    Don''t always shake the face, indifferent way.


    "The two masters in your hands are very important to us, but it is absolutely impossible to use them to threaten me to take back the Jihad, even if I am in your hands."


    "So, I''ll give you a final bottom line and hand over a master. I''ll ask you to step back a hundred meters. I believe that the distance of two hundred meters is enough for you to struggle," the man in Daopao said sarcastically.


    Mo Lao''s eyes narrowed, and a lot of ancestors looked at each other. Finally, he looked at Ning Tao''s eyes tightly, as if in consultation.


    The latter was stunned, then nodded heavily.


    "Back up!"


    At the command of Mr. Mo, the Hongmeng army began to retreat. The distance of 100 meters was not far or near, and it came in the blink of an eye.


    "Let go!"


    Daopao men and others took a step.


    Ning Tao cold face will crazy master kicked in the past, or body black and blue, almost all his angry hand.


    Huang Shi, who is weak, has a pale face. He doesn''t believe that the agreement will be so simple. Battlefield It''s changeable!


    Sure enough, the situation changed a lot in this second.


    As soon as Yunzi took over the crazy master, the Taoist robed man directly coldly ordered: "Kunlun army, kill!"


    "Roar...!"


    In an instant, the flood of troops poured down.Mo Lao, long Jin and other people''s faces changed greatly. Unexpectedly, he ignored the master''s life and started directly.


    Ning Tao''s red eyes roared: "alliance leader Jin Ling, the back team all evacuate, give me down the mountain, quick, don''t look back, don''t cry, the front team is not afraid of death, the lonely people follow me up."


    "Kill


    Wu Hailin rushed up without thinking. Qingyang, Moyang, Wang Yuzhu, Huijing Wait for a group of iron blooded friars to follow Ning Tao tightly, all abandoned life and death.


    Mo Laohe Longjin and others break out God war!


    Just when the two great armies of friars collided, Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and suddenly said, "stop, lie down quickly."


    "Chirp...!"


    The distant sky suddenly came the sharp sound of breaking the air, tearing the heavy black tornado and rushing in the blink of an eye.


    Most of the Kunlun friars didn''t know about it, but the only remaining group of advanced friars yelled: "I My darling, come on Lie down, it''s iron egg, iron egg


    A large number of Kunlun friars look at them as if they were fools, return iron eggs, and then pretend to advise me to kick you two eggs.


    The Taoist robe man''s eyebrows pick, this is the iron egg in the news, body shape a meal, unexpectedly head-on clap to an iron egg.


    "Boom!"


    A huge mushroom cloud rises from the sky, which is extremely shocking.


    "Chirp Boom


    The black tornado was torn up by the impact beyond the speed of sound, and nearly 100 iron eggs were accurately bombed down.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The explosive force of terror swept the whole mountain, and the top of Kunlun Mountain was directly flattened, like the collapse of heaven and earth.


    One of them changed his face and was shocked What the hell is it? How can it have such terrible power?


    "Boom boom!"


    The explosion has not stopped, wantonly bright.


    But the man in the Taoist robe just showed his figure, a gloomy face suddenly looked into the air, and there was a big guy coming.


    And Ning Tao and others climbed tightly, but a general who retreated in the middle of the mountain, his face was very white and said: "this Is this God killing level Bom

 Chapter 1509

    "Pull...!"


    The weight cut through the space at supersonic speed.


    Although they didn''t arrive, they were all in a panic.


    Ning Tao looked up, a face gradually pale, should not be nuclear weapons, the country''s strongest trump card!


    Does this square meter still exist?


    All of them looked up and judged from their voices that they were getting closer and closer.


    Half way down the mountain people crazy, and some even take a shortcut to jump, is the kind of small hillside big slope jump.


    Yanling wiped away the blood from his mouth and roared: "quick Lie down It''s a big steel egg. It''s going to explode. "


    Thousands of people fell down, even the ferocious ancient spirit beast was creeping on the ground, scared.


    That wave just now killed more than 100 people!


    "Boom...!"


    The two eminent monks are still fighting. The merciful and pitiful Buddha nature reflects half of the sky and is not affected by other things at all.


    "Pull...!"


    At this time, a shocking object appeared, appeared from a certain place in the sky, from a small black dot to a giant in the blink of an eye, with amazing speed.


    As soon as the Daopao man''s face changes, there is no such big iron egg in the news. It should be a card of this country.


    He immediately gave a cold hum, reached out and grasped in the void. He slowly grasped a cloud sword that looked like water. Once it was shaken and rippled, it was an imitation of "immortal Kunlun sword".


    On the H% festival of the latest 0q new chapter, ~ U


    "Cloud Sky Sword technique, one sword breaks nine clouds!"


    It''s the same move, but its power is different in different people''s hands. This sword is really like cutting nine days!


    It''s a mighty sword!


    As soon as Mo''s pupils shrink, instead of making trouble, he bursts into a powerful spiritual force, supporting a shield for Hongmeng.


    Next second, the sword gas hits the steel egg!


    "Boom...!"


    Up to the divine realm, down to the day after tomorrow, the eardrum is filled with a huge roar, as if there was only one sound in the world.


    Like a meteor, destroy everything!


    The Daopao man attacked 600 meters away from him, but the explosion covered a huge area of several thousand meters nearby, and the Kunlun holy mountain below was affected.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    In an instant, the towering mushroom cloud rose.


    The shocking scene is very clear in the whole Tibetan area. As soon as you look up, you can see the mushroom cloud.


    Millions of people are stupid and dull.


    In a few seconds, an air explosion came from my ear. It was as dull as the ancient giant''s cold hum, penetrating the sky.


    The sound spread all over the Tibetan area, but Kunlun Mountain, known as the birthplace of China, can be seen even far away Big change!


    The next second, the phone of Tibet police station was blown up!


    The next second, with Kunlun Mountain as the center, a large number of troops appeared across the three provinces three thousand miles away.


    "Buzz...!"


    An emergency helicopter jumped off the special forces.


    The former emergency plan, the three thousand mile front, was officially launched, and the generals of the ten major military regions reached a consensus, and they hit it off immediately.


    In fact, only the five major military regions have really arrived. It''s impossible for Nuo Da''s Huaxia to transfer all its troops here. The northern Xinjiang needs to be guarded, the South China Sea needs to be guarded, and the domestic It all needs stability.


    The current situation Chaos!!


    The endless void is torn to pieces. The high temperature created by the explosion can even burn stones. Ordinary people can''t live at all.


    The two eminent monks in the war were also thrown away by this force. They didn''t know where they fell, and no one noticed.


    The twenty-seven spirits in Kunlun Kingdom roared at the same time. A colorful shield of spirit power was opened to protect the passage behind. A prepared array disk was started.


    "Hunyuan Yiding formation, Qi!"


    But the next second was a terrorist explosion impact, those Kunlun army have resisted, but immediately were covered.


    Ning Tao struggles with a group of people. Mo Lao, long Jin and others also protect them. They are not as ruthless as Kunlun.


    And the former''s mind at this moment flashed a fluke idea, fortunately, not nuclear weapons!


    The next second, the whole person lost consciousness.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    I don''t know how long the explosion lasted. I was filled with white light in front of my eyes. My ears were blaring wantonly, and my brain was confused.


    Feel that the body is no longer their own, no consciousness, what Jihad, anxiety, urgency Forget it all!


    After a long time, everything gradually calmed down.


    Lingtao collapsed, and his back was like a bloody head.


    "Cough...!"


    There was a big gush of blood from one mouth, which was a little disgusting.


    Han Xue under the body is in a coma in the past, Ning Tao for her to carry all the impact, just the loss of spirit.All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed. He felt that there were some uncomfortable things in his body. His brain was dizzy and his body was weak. This Is this Fission!


    To put it more simply Radiation!


    Although this is not a real nuclear weapon, if you want to wipe out the divine realm, it should be a second-class weapon.


    What kind of power should nuclear weapons have?


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao quickly took out a pill and swallowed it. The Taixu ancient Sutra, against the heaven, decided to run at the same time.


    A moment later, there were signs of improvement.


    This result gives Ning Tao a big sigh of relief. It''s OK to drive them away, otherwise they will die with the enemy.


    I slowly got up, but I found that the ground was in a mess.


    The big steel egg exploded in the air, but the top of Kunlun Mountain was destroyed directly, and they all fell on the hillside.


    And he was the first to get up.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao raised his head. In the void not far from the explosion of the steel egg, he suddenly spread out like a ripple on the water, and a pair of palms climbed out.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This This is Taoist Yuntian


    Ning Tao was shocked. He was in the core area of the explosion. He was pale and embarrassed, but he didn''t look like a heavy injury. A pair of sword eyebrows showed anger.


    The next second, he looked down and gazed.


    "No!"


    Ning Tao''s angry eyes were startled, and his scalp felt numb for a moment.


    "Hum, damned mole ant!"


    The Taoist robe man turned his hand and took a handprint, as if it was a handprint falling down. He couldn''t escape from the sky.


    "Draw the sword!"


    A sword cut across, but then broke up.


    Long Jin bites his teeth in front of Ning Tao. The latter stands up with red eyes and wants to bend his waist impossible!


    When they were crazy, an old figure stood in front of them, and the palmprint disappeared between their sleeves.


    "Mo Lao!"


    Two people surprise of shout a way, in the heart a loose.


    Mo Lao''s eyes were full of sadness and sighed: "little guy, lead Hongmeng to retreat. I''ll stop him. Kunlun holy mountain can''t be defended any more. Retreat, retreat..."


    Words fall, red eye roars to rush up.


    "Cloud God Tao People


    Looking at the miserable Kunlun Mountain, Ning Tao could not help but feel sour. Seeing the people gradually getting up, he roared: "retreat, Hongmeng disciple Retreat


    Scattered water gradually converges into a torrent, Ning Tao hand month war hand Han Xue, crazy with people out of encirclement.


    All the way, full of blood!

 Chapter 1510

    "Zhenwu Big handprint


    One hand hit hard, smashed a ferocious head.


    Ning Tao also fell to the ground powerlessly. He didn''t know what kind of process he had experienced from the top of the mountain to the middle of the mountain.


    Kill, kill red eye!


    It is Ning Tao''s only belief as the leader of Hongmeng league that he never abandons or gives up.


    He can''t remember how many people he saved?


    There are Huashan, Kongtong, Kunlun, and others who can''t be killed, but the casualties are minimized.


    Because Ning Tao is here!


    A group of disciples were twisted into a steel rope, gradually fused into a steel gun, broke through the siege and killed down the mountain.


    Looking up, all the way they came down was bloody. They had done thousands of meters of bloody road.


    Qingyang is pale and greedy for Ning Tao. There are only more than 100 monks with them. They are willing to stay with him to stop the enemy, but they are all four schools of Wudang


    "Chi...!"


    Ning Tao bites his teeth, pulls out the long gun that pierces his shoulder, and draws out six poisonous arrows to break his body.


    From this we can imagine how tragic it was just now!


    However, they still have to be lucky that they might not be able to escape without that big steel egg exploding.


    Kunlun friars are the positive area of the explosion. They are affected by the edge. It seems that the country can even calculate the scope of the explosion clearly, and now they dare not be merciless.


    Looking around, it is quite like an ancient battlefield.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The battle in the sky is in full swing. It''s a battle belonging to the divine realm. They can''t stand the aftershocks.


    Ning Tao said anxiously: "let''s go. When they all react, no one can leave. Mo Lao, they must have a way to get away. They should be careful of that passage."


    Hundreds of people nodded and gritted their teeth down the mountain at the same time.


    At this time, the channel shrouded by the array was suddenly shocked, and a large number of monks poured out.


    Domineering atmosphere swept the sky!


    Seeing this, Yunzi was overjoyed and forced Longjin to retreat. He roared: "go down the mountain to chase those people. You must leave all Hongmeng''s debris here. There is no amnesty for killing them!"


    "Yes


    Nearly a thousand people roar and kill.


    A fierce ancient spirit beast carrying a group of people rushed down, and the five gods took the lead.


    "Roar...!"


    When Ning Tao heard this voice, he was shocked and said, "run, the enemy''s reinforcements are here again. Come on."


    As he spoke, he turned to throw a long gun.


    This long gun is like a long arrow shooting at the sun. It shoots at a spirit beast with a brilliant attitude like a meteor.


    "Chi...!"


    The shield of spirit power was broken in an instant. Even people and animals were pierced by the giant power of long gun, but they could not stop a group of people at all.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath. Although he knows he can''t beat these people, especially the five leading spirits, the responsibility on his shoulders makes him unable to escape. It''s a man''s responsibility.


    Damn it!


    Holding Yueshang and staring at these people.


    The eyes of Wu Hailin and others are red. Even the four major factions such as Huashan are convinced by Ning Tao. This is indeed a good leader.


    "No No


    All of a sudden, everyone looked up into the air at the same time.


    "Pull Pull


    An anti-aircraft shell hit here.


    All of a sudden, the firecrackers roared and the fireworks were bright.


    Yanling now depressed to the extreme, just follow the reinforcements all the way down, who would like to meet this iron egg can fly.


    "Hit it in the air with all your strength."


    With a roar, nearly a thousand people attacked at the same time.


    "Boom...!"


    All kinds of dazzled unique skills, Daofa shooting, those incoming shells, all exploded in the sky under the attack.


    Ning Tao a Leng, in the mouth is still biting a cigarette that just lit up, be smoked by that smoke, then turn to run down.


    Don''t you wait to die if you don''t run?


    Seeing this, Yanling burst into a rage and roared: "Ning Tao, if you have seed, don''t run, fight like a man."


    "Cut, if you have seed, just roll down and see if I can beat you into a woman," Ning Tao said coldly.


    "If you come up, I will fight you one on one. If you are a coward, you will continue to run away. I despise you on behalf of the whole Kunlun kingdom."


    Yanling side hand side provocation way.


    Ning Tao made a leap and turned around suddenly as he descended. He took out a spear which was a third class magic weapon. It was cold and shining. The pure Yang fire wrapped the whole spear and threw it out with all his strength.


    "Give me Broken


    There was a piercing sound in the sky.


    Yanling''s eyelids jumped, and dozens of people nearby quickly blocked him, but the attack of the artillery was more and more fierce."Pull...!"


    The spear hurt Yanling and the shells were fired.


    Feeling the fierce attack in the distance, a Shenjing black face yelled to retreat, this iron egg is obviously blocking them.


    At this moment, the Jihad stopped temporarily.


    Ning Tao gradually catch up with the major forces, and the first group of people to retreat, but still keep running.


    According to a major military figure, the three thousand mile defense line plan has been launched, and the whole Kunlun Mountain is surrounded by the military region. It will not be long before we can see the people in the army, so it will be safe there.


    Sure enough, they soon saw the army!


    But when they passed in high spirits, suddenly a big military figure in the army yelled: "come on, stop."


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately and some big people shout: "don''t shoot, we are Hongmeng''s people, are their own people."


    "I know it''s my own people, but you can''t get close to us now. Let''s deal with the nuclear radiation on you later," said the general of Zhangjia military region


    How to deal with it? What else?


    Thousands of people were angry when the words came out.


    They fought bloody battles in front of them, and now they are injured and disabled, but they still have to accept this kind of humiliation when they come back.


    Wu Hailin was not angry and said, "why do you want to watch these soldiers die in vain when you stop us now because so many of our brothers have been injured?"


    "Hum, a group of bereaved dogs are also called soldiers. I don''t want to tell you so much. Just wait there. If you dare to get close without orders, just wait for indiscriminate bombing."


    Zhang general cold face disdain way.


    Thousands of people want to spit fire, these words deeply hurt their heart, a group of lost dogs, easy to understand!


    Those dignitaries and military bigwigs were silent, because they were not sure whose order it was?


    At this time, Ning Tao cold face step out a way: "this general, when can we pass?"


    "It''s hard to say that you need to take blood tests to see the data comparison, depending on your physical condition. In case you cause pollution to China, you should be ready to live for a month."


    General Zhang said with a sly smile when he saw Ning Tao.


    A month?


    Ning Tao clenched his fists and his eyes twinkled. These people are the main force of Hongmeng. There are a lot of important things waiting for them to do. How can they stay here?


    If not Zhongnanhai That''s the individual!


    Immediately sneered: "according to your meaning, as long as we have no nuclear radiation, we can go in, right?"


    Zhang general eyes scorn, joking: "yes, as long as the results show no problem, I will not stop."


    "But now,"


    "stay away from us for 300 meters to avoid pollution!"

 Chapter 1511

    Three hundred meters away, a lot of people gathered.


    Ning Tao, surrounded in the middle, is the most important and most convincing leader among all the people.


    Zhao Tianming of Huashan, Qiu Ze of Emei, Shangzhuo of Kongtong, Zhao Shuang of Qingcheng, Wang Yuzhu of Kunlun, Huijing of Shaolin, Li Menghan of Tianshan This is the leader of Hongmeng seven schools.


    Shangzhuo said angrily, "Ning Tao, we all respect you as the leader of our alliance because we believe that you have the ability to lead us to fight for a future, not to make us angry."


    "Now the people in the army look down on us and say we are bereaved. Can you bear it?"


    Zhao Tianming then said: "yes, we can''t bear this tone. We are fighting bloody battles in front of us. We don''t regard us as heroes. We are afraid that we will pollute the environment."


    "This must be explained to you."


    "Well, if some people are incompetent, they should step back from that position. Don''t take up the position. It must be better for more talented people to sit in that position."


    Zhao Shuang hummed coldly.


    Wu Hailin glared, pointed at Zhao Shuang and said angrily, "who are you incompetent? Do you have any conscience? Who killed you just now? Do you forget?"


    "Well, it seems that it''s all his credit. In other words, others are ten times better than him. Have you ever been the leader of the alliance but you don''t see people all day? Is it different between him and him?"


    Qiu Ze said sarcastically with a jealous face.


    Li Menghan''s face sank and retorted: "Ning Tao is only the leader of the alliance, and he is still learning everything in the alliance. How can this become a reason for you to aim at him."


    "That''s right. As the leader of the alliance, I have to walk around in front of you all day to show that he is still there? Don''t you think that''s ridiculous? " Wang Yuzhu looked at several people with a sneer.


    Huijing sighed and chanted the Sutra in a low voice.


    Thousands of Hongmeng friars, you see me and I see you, but they didn''t speak, because they were all choked with evil spirit.


    Just like you go to another house as a guest, but the host asks you to wash your feet before you come in, which is a kind of thick disdain.


    Zhao Tianming said: "what''s ridiculous? What has he done since he became the leader of the alliance? What has he done besides regarding Hongmeng land as his own back garden?"


    "That''s right. As an alliance leader, I don''t take the responsibility. I''m afraid of things when I''m really in trouble. That''s the alliance leader Hum, don''t worry about it, "Qiu Ze said maliciously.


    "What do you mean to be afraid of things? You are impulsive when you encounter things like this. Only when Hongmeng is handed over to you can it be called a disaster. You don''t even think about it," Wang Yuzhu said.


    Zhao Shuang satirized: "as long as you have brains, I''ve only heard that women with big breasts have no brains, and those with brains prove that...!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    A lot of people laughed and looked at each other.


    Ning Tao wanted to open his mouth, but he was stunned by this sentence. Subconsciously, he looked at Wang Yuzhu''s chest, eh!


    The latter one Leng, see everyone looking at her chest, the eyes of ridicule show no doubt, immediately let him a face blush angry, jade hand tightly embrace himself.


    "Zhao Shuang, you...!"


    "All right, all right," Shang Zhuo interrupted: now I''m talking about business. I can''t swallow that. Ning Tao, you have to say something about it. "


    What do you say?


    Ning Tao glanced at him and said, "what do you want to say?"


    "Of course, we went to the army to seek justice. We fought bloody battles in front of us, but they did it. Are they worthy of us, and you still choose to swallow your anger? Don''t you blame yourself?"


    Shangzhuo points to Ning Tao''s nose and scolds.


    Ning Tao pressed Wu Hailin and said faintly, "well, you''re going to go to the army to seek justice. Then go. I promise I won''t stop you. I won''t stop anyone who wants to go."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was shocked.


    And Zhao Tianming, Qiu Ze, Zhao Shuang and other four get up at the same time, but the next second is silly, just these people?


    Shangzhuo was stunned, and his face turned green and red.


    Ning Tao stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "please, everyone''s justice will come back to you."


    "Good Come on, elder martial brother. We all look after you. We must give them some color. Roar...! "


    Thousands of people yelled at the same time to incite.


    Shangzhuo, Qiu Ze clenched his teeth and gave Ning Tao a hard look. Then he looked at each other. He really joined hands.


    The four of them had been repaired by Ning Tao, otherwise they would not have jumped out to make trouble with him.


    Since it''s a pit dug by themselves, others can only do it by themselves. After all, they are reasonable. Once they can get justice back, how can Ning Tao be the leader of the alliance!


    A reputation for incompetence hangs on his head!


    The four people excitedly stepped out a clear gunshot, resounding in the plain.


    Zhao Shuang''s face turned white, and his whole body trembled with fright, because his foot was the place where the bullet hit, and it was almost the same.


    "Gulu Damn it"How dare they shoot at themselves!"


    "Hey, we are here to negotiate. If you do this again, don''t blame us for being rude. The muzzle of the gun is never aimed at your own people. Have you all forgotten?" Shang Zhuo is not willing to shout.


    However, it was only a bullet that responded to him.


    "Bang!"


    At the defense line of the military region, general Zhang, holding a sniper gun, sneered: "see, as long as they dare to get close, they fight like this, because they don''t obey orders and have bad intentions."


    "Do you understand?"


    Seven or eight sharpshooters looked uneasy, but they still bit their teeth and obeyed the order: "yes, general...!"


    At this time, the four came back disheartened.


    Wu Hailin sneered: "Oh, don''t you want to give them some color to see? How can you make yourself so disheartened? How can you show off your strength just now?"


    "What qualifications do you have to talk to me? Ye Kong is barely one. Don''t interrupt when adults speak, or You look good, "Zhao Tianming said coldly.


    Oh?


    Ning Tao face a cold, dignified way: "that try, I pour to see you have what ability to do."


    "Boom!"


    A tremendous momentum broke out, oppressing the four.


    The four were so short that they blushed and their necks were thick. Even if they kept yelling, they could only bend down gradually.


    Ning Tao said with a cold face: "I didn''t expect that after such a long time, you four still don''t have a long memory. You are still so naive and competitive. You have brains but you never use them."


    "You What do you mean Shangzhuo gritted his teeth and cried.


    "Hum, they obviously don''t want us to pass. The state will not give such orders. Only individuals, and nuclear radiation is just their most reasonable excuse."


    "Don''t you find that all the owners of the four families have disappeared?" Ning Tao has profound meaning.


    Everyone was stunned, and then turned around to find out, but found that the four people are really gone, can you still see them when they go down the mountain?


    Ning Tao said angrily: "Mo Lao, they are still fighting a bloody battle. The situation is unknown. Is it because of a misunderstanding that they are fighting with the army? What do you think of the future, regardless of whether they win or lose?"


    "Even if Kunlun can beat back, where can our end be better? Do you think that big steel egg is very good?"


    After a reprimand, all the people bowed their heads in shame.


    Ning Tao cold hum a, a burst of helpless, that general is in make a fuss, this nobody is more clear than him.


    Because I saw him when I was in Zhangjia!!


    Thousands of people were anxious, but Ning Tao was not. He even wanted to take a group of disciples to leave safely, and he wanted to rush to Wudang holy mountain.


    He can''t wait for his daughter to recover.


    Another sweet cry dad!

 Chapter 1512

    "Alas


    h¡· The first hair


    thousands of people sighed and looked sad.


    Now that we know that the guy is making a fuss, but this is the edge of the battlefield, how can we stay for a long time?


    It''s a group of ferocious people up there!


    Ning Tao took a look at all the people. Some of them were injured and some of them were disabled, and they were all affected more or less by nuclear radiation.


    As for infection That''s a small chance.


    When he was in University, he heard the teacher talk about why he wanted to isolate the radiation workers, because he was worried that they would inhale the radiation dust or residue in their hair, causing nuclear pollution around them.


    The reason that the general said was actually right, but it was exaggerated and deliberately left them here.


    And the people behind it It should be Zhang Jia!


    In alchemy, he exposed his identity. Everyone knows that Yanjin is Ning Tao. Zhang Hengsheng must have understood everything.


    Kill his son, destroy his family All hatred, in fact, is a person, he Ning Tao!


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao not only bared his teeth, but Zhang Hengsheng really tried every means to get revenge. At this time, he also dared to make trouble.


    Oh, headache!


    Those in the crowd of dignitaries, military bigwigs, are unanimous choice of silence, not to say a word.


    Four people were left aside, but Qiu Ze refused and said: "OK, even if what you said is reasonable, what we should do now, there is still no solution."


    "Yes, you are still a useless leader. If you have the ability, you can solve them. As long as you can solve the four of us, you will be convinced," said Zhao Shuang.


    Zhao Tianming: "since you are the leader of the alliance, but you have never made any contribution to the alliance, if you want everyone to convince you, take out your ability to deal with this matter."


    Shangzhuo thought about the gunshot just now. He said in his heart: "as long as you can deal with it, the four of us will not only serve you, but also call you big brother when we see you. How dare you?"


    In the face of this fierce provocation, a group of Hongmeng disciples also looked over, and their faces were very wonderful.


    Ning Tao is dumb. His contribution to Hongmeng seems to be the biggest. Which secret operation was not his?


    Immediately said with a smile: "I wanted to wait for Mo Lao to come back and start again. Now that you have said that, let''s start."


    When the words came down, he bit his ears at Wu Hailin.


    After a while, the latter nodded, ran to one side and pulled off his clothes.


    People are confused. What''s the matter? Even if you take off your clothes, you can''t completely remove the radiation, can you?


    Four people sneer, this kind of brain damage method is good, see how he will end?


    After a while, Wu Hailin ran to the army.


    Those four people instantly stare big eyes, on the face all coincidentally exposed Schadenfreude, this is to want to get shot?


    Qiu Ze sneered: "let your nephew get shot, I''m afraid only you, the prospective leader, can do it. When your grandfather comes back, I''ll see what you can do!"


    Ning Tao light smile, negative hand and stand.


    When Wu Hailin reached the position of ten steps, he suddenly stopped to spread his robes, as if to show the army what?


    The defense line of the military region suddenly became tense.


    All the seven or eight sharpshooters were fixed on their robes. It seemed that there was a rough word written on them. This is Water!


    Several people were at a loss. One of them went to inform the general, but soon the man came with a black face.


    Because the general scolded: "they are not prisoners, just waiting for cooperation, food and water must be given."


    After some busy work, two unmanned robot vehicles came out of the defense line, carrying five buckets of clear spring. The general also specially checked whether there was poison, leaving iron evidence to avoid framing.


    Thousands of people were stunned, and then they felt that their brains were not enough. What was their leader playing?


    Five buckets of spring, but no one is thirsty.


    Qiu Ze Yin Yang strange way: "alliance leader is really big, these five barrels of water can all give you, waste is shameful, children all know, you can''t make a mistake."


    Ning Tao ignored him, his face was full of meditation.


    At this time, there were eight streamers in the sky, and they landed wobbly in front of the crowd, some of them still spitting blood.


    "Laozu...!"


    Just after the words, an old figure came out of the void. It seemed casual and relaxed, but his face was white and frightening.


    "Are you all right, Mr. Mo?" the ancestors were surprised and asked.


    Mo Yuntian silences and signals everyone to be quiet. His old eyes are staring at Ning Tao''s action


    The return of our ancestors has brought us a lot of peace of mind.


    But Shaolin''s ancestors have not appeared yet


    Ning Tao''s face was attentive, and he didn''t even raise his head. He took out five pills and threw them into the water.


    His body is different from that of others!


    The elixir was diluted, but this was just the beginning. After 50 elixirs were thrown in, master Huangshi, who was caught by Mo Lao, was very silent and clamored that he wanted to die.Ning Tao observed for a long time, and looked at people''s bodies with perspective eyes. Some of the nuclear radiation actually eroded into Dantian.


    This is a little tricky!


    After pondering for a long time, the four people were very impatient, but when they learned the details, they were surprisingly calm.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out five purple pills. They are as bright as purple kings. They are very moving.


    It''s made by those masters. It''s almost under 40 and 60 lines. It must be enough.


    Mo Lao and a group of high-level people''s eyes lit up. This thing is a good treasure. They can see the magic for all.


    Long Jin''s face is full of admiration. Ning Tao is a young generation that he is very optimistic about. He is very pleased to grow up so far.


    Pills into the water, turned purple and white!


    The four people frowned. The color was so bright that it was frightening, just like a poisonous snake with purple and white.


    Zhao Shuang said: "you You won''t be killed by anti radiation then. "


    However, as soon as the words fell, Mo Lao fell in front of Ning Tao and said with a kind smile, "let me try the medicine on this old bone."


    Ning Tao is warm in the heart, but still says with a smile: "Mo Lao doesn''t have to be like this, don''t you have a good person in your hand to choose?"


    Everyone was stunned, and then showed a bad smile.


    Yellowstone was pale and frantically refused, but soon he was filled with a whole glass.


    After drinking, he was in despair.


    If you don''t count Ning Tao, he is the first person in Kunlun alchemy!


    But now it''s like this


    The tears of the old people!


    Ning Tao observed for a while and found that it had a miraculous effect. Cheng Xiandan played its role, and all the radiation in the body was expelled.


    Immediately said with a smile: "well, this is everyone''s antidote, one person a cup, don''t drink too much, ha ha..."


    In the suspicions, Mo played a leading role. Seven ancestors and long Jin drank it one after another. Then a group of disciples also drank it, but it was delicious.


    It''s so sweet that I can improve my accomplishments!


    Wu Hailin drank the medicine and said with a sneer: "just now, you four seem to say that you can solve Call it big brother, right? "


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, but a smile.


    The gang of four''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. Suddenly, Shang Zhuo hugged his thigh and said: "big brother!"


    Er!

 Chapter 1513

    It''s so unruly that people turn a blind eye.


    Seeing Shangzhuo like this, Kongtong Laozu was tired of strangling him.


    Ning Tao is dumb, but he smiles and shakes his head. After experiencing his cousin''s affairs, he is really afraid of his relatives.


    Don''t have a big brother named Ning Tao!


    These people can really do it


    In the blink of an eye, five barrels of liquid medicine were drunk up like a whirlwind. They were happy to find that their strength was enhanced and they were all comfortable.


    Ning Tao took a look at Mo Lao, and then looked at the three thousand li defense line. Naturally, its meaning is self-evident.


    Mo Lao knew the way, and immediately said with a smile: "since you are the leader of the alliance, there are some things you need to do, not test, but need you to prove to everyone."


    "Ha ha Don''t worry, boy. I believe you can do it. Just show your tossing ability. We''ll stand behind you, "Longjin said with a smile, patting his chest.


    "Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao was relieved, nodded his head, looked back at the occupied Kunlun Mountain, then turned his head and walked forward.


    He moves, thousands of people follow!


    In the vast grassland, Ning Tao took the lead, calm face, straight toward the army line.


    "Bang!"


    One of the armor piercing bullets hit right under your feet.


    Everyone''s face changed, but Ning Tao turned a deaf ear and walked forward with calm steps.


    The nine gods were arranged in a line in the air.


    From a distance, it looks like a grand battle is about to start. Kunlun Mountain is still covered with black clouds and millions of thunder.


    "Boom...!"


    The people in the army have turned pale, which is obviously to make trouble, especially with the weather change behind them.


    Sweat oozed from the brows of nearly 10000 soldiers.


    At this time, general Zhang stepped on the platform and saw this scene, he could not help shouting with a trumpet: "Ning Tao, what do you Hongmeng want to do? Stop immediately, or we will open fire."


    Ning Tao looks contemptuous and keeps on walking.


    After that, thousands of monks'' faces gradually became firm, and their steps became more powerful. Their disordered steps were even uniform.


    "Step on...!"


    Every step, the earth trembles.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers'' chest is dull, the momentum coming from the front is like an irresistible enemy, and every tremor is like disintegrating the soul.


    General Zhang was so angry that he snatched the sniper gun and fired directly at Ning Tao without aiming.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    The armour piercing bullet is exploding right next to you.


    In the next second, Ning Tao suddenly props up the smart shield, and Ma Shen in the sleeve cuts to the bullet line like lightning.


    "Dang!"


    A bullet that could have hit him was cut open.


    Thousands of friars raised their eyebrows coldly, and they burst out the spirit power. The colorful shield was like a turtle shell.


    "Boom!"


    Seeing this scene, an officer directly gritted his teeth and said, "general, order to fire. We are ready."


    "Pa!"


    But who knows that general Zhang''s backhand slap, gloomy way: "do you think I don''t want to, don''t say can completely destroy them, our Zhang''s pulse will be pulled out."


    "Don''t underestimate and challenge that one''s bottom line!"


    The officer''s face turned green and red, covered his face and bowed his head, and said, "what should we do now? Can we just watch them rush over and wait for them to start first?"


    "Hum!"


    "I don''t dare to fire. Do you think they dare to fight? As long as they dare to move, I''m sure I''ll knock them down. It''s better for them to fight first," General Zhang said insidiously.


    "Boom...!"


    There was no sound but cold hostility between the two sides.


    Ning Tao and general Zhang looked at each other, and they both saw firmness in each other''s eyes. They didn''t intend to give in at all.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The former cold face light way.


    General Zhang ignored and said solemnly, "as I said just now, when you are all cleaned up, I will personally send you away, but not now."


    "Why not? Is the detector alarm on your body going off? There is only one" one "number, which must be the same as the radiation of mobile phone," Ning Tao pointed to an instrument.


    General Zhang looked down, and then his pupils shrank. She remembered that when she met these people, the number soared to twelve!


    How did it turn into one in a moment?


    For a moment, his brain quickly turned and said: "this instrument must be broken. You just came out of the explosion range of the God killer bomb. It''s impossible that you don''t have nuclear radiation."


    Ning Tao is silent and stares at him for a long time.


    "Zhang Hengsheng, are you sure you want to fight me to the end? It''s not good for you and me to continue to make trouble. I''ll ask you one last time Let''s not get out of the way


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I''m serving the national army. It has nothing to do with Zhangjia. Just let you wait here and listen," general Zhangjia sneered."Pa!"


    A loud slap, crisp shock.


    Both sides at the same time silly eyes, general Zhang covering swollen cheek, a face shocked looking at the hand Ning Tao.


    "You How dare you hit me? "


    Words just fall, Ning Tao cold face a choke his neck, he lifted up from the ground, light way: "you should be lucky, change for me before, you are now dead."


    The people of the military were in chaos. Nearly ten thousand guns were aimed at Ning Tao, and some high-level officers roared to let people go.


    With a single command, ten thousand guns can be fired in unison.


    But general Zhang''s face turned red, and he struggled in great pain. Let alone speak, he even had difficulty breathing.


    Ning Tao said: "let me tell you one more thing. The death of Mr. Zhang was completely caused by Zhang Hengsheng...!"


    "Also, don''t think that I dare not kill you. No one can save you if I dare to block my way again. I will do what I say!"


    Then he threw General Zhang to the ground.


    "Go, go home!"


    Ning Tao steps into the army with his hands on his back.


    Thousands of people are so excited that they dare to fight even generals. What do you want for such a powerful person to be their leader?


    He immediately raised his head, followed him with a big step, and the power of the spirits of the nine gods shrouded below.


    The general was lifted up by the officer with a gloomy face. The latter whispered: "general, do you want to..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by the latter.


    Zhang general calm a face, tightly stare at that one face indifferent Ning Tao, but surprisingly didn''t open a mouth.


    As soon as the Hongmeng army had just evacuated for one kilometer, a man in a robe suddenly came out of the void. He waved his sword to the defense line at random, and suddenly formed a gully of a hundred feet in size.


    One move, thousands of soldiers killed and injured!


    Countless soldiers were shocked, but the man in the Taoist robe said faintly toward the distance: "Mo Yuntian, you have forgotten the glory of monks, they are still vulnerable in my eyes."


    "Wait, the holy war has just begun!"


    Words fall, step into the void.


    General Zhang''s teeth were clenched and his eyes were almost red.


    Every soldier was carefully selected by him. He accompanied him through countless missions, but now he was killed thousands of times.


    "Damn it...!"


    Mo Yuntian looks back and finally sighs with vicissitudes. Taoist Yuntian, who doesn''t understand It''s you!


    "Don''t you guard here, Mr. Mo?" Ning Tao asked.


    "People don''t think I''m needed. Let''s wait until they come to us. Sometimes we won''t understand without suffering. This world After all, it''s a mess! "


    Don''t be hoarse.


    Ning Tao is silent, suddenly turned out his mobile phone, immediately pupil a shrink, above is sister Xia''s new text message!


    "Come on, second Xiangyang has eyes!"


    0 section P of the latest chapter /

 Chapter 1514

    Donghai City, Ning Tao rushed back here.


    Some of the disciples were taken to Wudang Mountain by the leader of Zhou alliance, and others had important affairs.


    Mo Lao is gone through the vicissitudes of life


    Heavy heart!


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He is still thinking about Xiangyang in his heart. He has been guessing about the blood clan before.


    Who else would want the hexagram?


    What happened?


    Feifei jewelry headquarters, a prosperous scene.


    The atmosphere of the city is coming, but Ning Tao is full of bitter smile. He doesn''t know which era he is living in?


    He shook his head, just wanted to go in, but suddenly his shoulder was hit by someone, and the man fell.


    "Ouch...!"


    "Who, who dares to bump me? How can I see my girlfriend when I get my suit dirty? "The man who was knocked down showed his teeth and cursed on the ground.


    Ning Tao didn''t want to pay attention to it, but suddenly found that the man was a little familiar, eh, like Where did you see it?


    "You You are That... "


    "Ning Tao!"


    He didn''t remember, but the man on the ground was trying to trouble him. He just looked at him and exclaimed.


    Ning Tao scratched his head and seemed to be racking his brain to think about who this person was. Suddenly, with a flash of inspiration, he suddenly said, "Oh, I remember, you are that Zhang Fan


    That''s right. This person is Zhang Fan, who went to the island with Qin Yun. He was dogged all the way and later returned home.


    There were also some small frictions.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here," Ning Tao held out a hand and tried to pull him up with a smile.


    But who knows that Zhang Fan, like a frightened cat, suddenly ran out of the distance and said in a startled voice: "you Don''t come near me. I warn you that this is in China. Believe it or not, I''ll call the police. "


    Call the police?


    Ning Tao was stunned and confused.


    And the people in and out of the door retreated one after another, surrounded by a large area in the blink of an eye, very alert.


    "I don''t seem to have done anything to you. Why don''t you bother the police uncle? Aren''t you afraid that they will arrest you for harassment?" Ning Tao a face wry smile of show hands way.


    Zhang Fan was nervous. Although he didn''t see this guy kill himself, he must have killed those Islanders.


    This is a murderer who never blinks!


    "You You don''t get close to me. You are a murderer. I won''t let you pay for the money. You are three meters away from me, or I will call the police, "Zhang Fan took out his mobile phone and threatened.


    Murderer?


    The crowd screamed. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people around here ran away, and the happy guests were scared away.


    Ning Tao''s face turned black and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    I was very happy to meet an acquaintance, but now my heart is terrible. Hundreds of people are pointing at me in the distance.


    The name of a fugitive murderer is on the list.


    Just wanted to teach him a lesson, suddenly out of the crowd out of a beautiful woman, mature breath fascinated a large area.


    Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly froze. This beautiful woman is Qin Yun!


    Compared with the island country, it is more mature and charming!


    It''s like a ripe peach, which drips out dense water and reveals sexy amorous feelings with every twinkle and smile.


    "Fanfan, are you ok?" Qin Yun frowned and asked him directly.


    Where Fan!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt a pain in his heart.


    Zhang Fan immediately shook his head, a heart also slowly recovered from the shock, I think he did not dare to kill here.


    Qin Yun looks back in doubt. The next second, her beautiful eyes shrink, her body shakes, and her bag falls to the ground.


    How How Could it be him?


    Why meet him at such a time!


    Ning Tao''s face was complicated and he said with a bitter smile: "well, you How have you been recently? "


    "It''s none of your business. I warn you to stay away from my girlfriend, three meters away. Do you understand? Be careful I''ll find a friend to mess with you," Zhang Fan was aroused to shout.


    Girlfriend?


    Ning Tao''s face became stiff. Looking at Qin Yun, he blurted out: "he Is that your boyfriend? "


    The latter''s face darkened and even nodded.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fan said with pride, "it''s not just a boyfriend. We''re here to buy a wedding ring. I warn you not to make any decisions. She''s a woman with a boyfriend."


    Qin Yun''s face turns white and has angina pectoris.


    Since returning from the island last time, Zhang Fan has been whispering in front of her parents, saying that she knows an old man who is a murderer and may be wanted now.


    The words made her mother angry to death.


    Direct strict let her and Ning Tao cut off contact, and try to match her and Zhang Fan, also get all friends around agree to help together.


    Most_ New GR Chapter 1)It was her mother who forced her to promise to be her girlfriend. The words of breaking up her parents and daughter came out


    I thought That''s it!


    But why do you appear in front of me again? Do you know that your light has eclipsed all men and made my eyes No one else!


    Qin Yunmei''s eyes are moist and her wronged nose is sour.


    Looking at Zhang Fan''s arrogant and showy appearance, Ning Tao said bitterly: "yes, Gong Congratulations


    As soon as the words fall, Qin Yun covers her red lips and runs into Feifei jewelry. Her beautiful eyes are already in tears.


    Zhang Fan was surprised for a while, quickly picked up the bag on the ground to catch up with him, and said to Ning Tao: "look at yunyun''s face, I won''t call the police, you go away quickly."


    Words fall, two people one front and one back of run in.


    After standing for a long time, Ning Tao didn''t think about anything in his mind. He just felt very uncomfortable and finally had a bitter smile.


    "Well, are you Mr. Ning?" There was a timid and delicate voice in my ear.


    Ning Tao looked up and said with a bitter smile, "it should be me."


    "It was Mr. Xia who asked me to come to you. She saw that you had been standing here for a long time, so she asked me to come to you," the beautiful employee said with a relieved smile.


    Look at me for a long time


    Ning Tao a Leng, suddenly have a kind of bad premonition.


    With the beautiful staff into the hall, instead of going to the VIP area, they went to the rest area, a sofa facing the outside.


    And he saw at a glance Xia Mengfei!


    Elegant sitting posture, lazy and noble momentum, a pair of slender round legs outline a soul stirring arc, ten green white jade fingers holding hot tea.


    The beautiful employee spits out the fragrant tongue and leaves wisely, leaving Ning Tao with an embarrassed face and scratching his head.


    "Well That, sister Xia, I ran back as soon as I saw your message. If I had a sip of tea, I would be thirsty to death, "Ning Tao said with a smiley face.


    The men who watched the beautiful women secretly all around were red eyed. This damned beast, let go of that girl and let me!


    Xia Mengfei looked at him angrily and put a piece of information into his hand.


    Helpless way: "this is your elder martial brother Ye Kong to spend a lot of effort to find the information, don''t let him down."

 Chapter 1515

    Ning Tao took the information, a face of chat.


    Xia Mengfei stretched a stretch, which made many men around blush.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t have the patience to look at the data. He always felt that sister Xia was intentional.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? Do I have flowers on my face? If you have all the information, don''t look at it quickly, "said Xia Mengfei with a slightly red face.


    "Oh...!"


    Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief secretly, and takes the data apart to see. At the beginning, it was really helpless to ask elder martial brother.


    The first page is a picture of a French girl.


    This woman he knew was a powerful woman among French dignitaries. At the beginning, he asked her to take care of Xiangyang.


    Looking down, there''s a line that caught attention, three months ago Strange missing!!


    His face changed, this kind of French dignitary status is not simple, there are no bodyguards around, strange missing this is not a small matter, should have something to do with Xiangyang.


    On the second page, it turned out to be a haggard man.


    And look at the face turned out to be sunny, the photo seems to have a certain time, drunk in a pub.


    It reads: "two or three months ago, this man got drunk in a pub. He looked like a big man in his clothes and bearing. Many people took pictures of him, but he died the next day."


    Ning Tao was surprised. This is a murder.


    "The French special department came to investigate, but nothing was found. He bought this picture from the black market at a high price. Because of this, he met three pursuits."


    "Elder martial brother...!"


    Ning Tao lost his voice and exclaimed, "your elder martial brother is OK. He shows his identity in China. Instead, he is protected by the Chinese embassy."


    Hearing this, the former nodded slowly.


    Turning to the last page, there was only a few words on it, "on the next day, Xiangyang changed his whole person, his career was booming, and he basically had no rival."


    "When he became the commercial emperor of France, he gave up his leisurely life and chose to come to China to lose money, as if there was only one purpose Bring down everything about Feifei jewelry! "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was silent.


    He came to China for Feifei jewelry. No, it should be himself, or Six stars!


    Xia Mengfei said slowly: "now there is a guess that Xiangyang is threatened. As for the controller, it should be That Cao Bin, who used to be a jewelry leader of the Cao family The rest of the evil. "


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold, and his killing is surging in the sky.


    Just then, a bald boss in his early 30s came up with champagne and said with a smile, "beauty, would you like to have a drink with me? I can drink more than this poor boy."


    Xia Mengfei picked up her eyebrows and said with a smile: "what if you can drink it, or what do you want to express?"


    "Jie Jie I want to say, my bed It''s big and soft, and there''s a bottle of Lafite from ''82. It''s better to sit on it and drink red wine, "the bald boss laughs.


    Xia Mengfei played with her hair and said with a smile, "it sounds good, but you have to ask someone else''s little boyfriend."


    As soon as the bald boss''s face became stiff, he scanned Ning Tao up and down and said contemptuously, "young man, fifty thousand yuan for you, let your girlfriend drink for me, and let her come back after drinking."


    "Well, that''s fifty thousand!"


    Ning Tao is not aware of it, and his brain is thinking fast.


    See this strong, bald boss face ugly, but Xia Mengfei but at this time changed a sitting position, a burst of pleasure.


    The best, Goblin!


    The bald boss is red eyed and swallowing saliva. He has never seen such a high-quality product in recent years. He has to go up to her.


    Immediately roared: "100000, 100000 yuan, let her accompany me for a few days, after that, all the money is yours!"


    He talks very hard and stares at Ning Tao tightly.


    The latter one sign, a face instant dark clouds, a terrible murderous and domineering leakage, mouth like thunder general spit out a word, "roll!"


    The bald boss was startled and couldn''t help taking a step back. In the next second, his face was hard to see.


    Damn it, the best goblin in my heart was still reluctant to give up. Immediately, red eye roared: "one million, I''ll give one million to buy him, let her accompany me for a few days, and you''ll have a suite."


    "Don''t start from the ground, my patience Hey, you What are you doing? Let go, alas Help me


    In the scream, Ning Tao directly cold face, grabbed his hair, dragged him away, out of the hall, forced him into the pool, splashed a meter high water column.


    "Putong...!"


    A crowd of peeping men have a silly eye.


    See this scene, Xia Mengfei''s face showed a sweet smile, that touch of amorous feelings let the men swallow saliva.


    Ning Tao domineering return, but helpless to see the summer elder sister one eye, blame also not willing, can only return with a wry smile.Xia Mengfei looked at him with a smile, then stretched out a jade to point at the back of him.


    Ning Tao doubts, turned to see one eye, the next second the whole person stiff, as if to see something extraordinary.


    This is Qin Yun and Zhang Fan!


    The two men''s faces changed. Qin Yun turned around and wanted to leave, but Zhang Fan thought about it and caught her.


    "Sit down, you two," said Xia Mengfei with a smile.


    Zhang fan pulls Qin Yun to the opposite of Ning Tao, but he doesn''t look at him. Instead, he says to Xia Mengfei, "well, just now a beautiful woman said that you can give us free bill?"


    The latter nodded with a smile and said, "yes, they are all friends. I''ll pay for the things you choose today."


    Friends?


    Qin Yun and Zhang fan are stunned. Ning Tao seems to have guessed something and looks away with guilty eyes.


    "Well, Ning Tao is my little boy friend. I saw you chatting happily just now. It''s all friends who give you a present," Xia Mengfei said.


    Zhang Fan doubts: "dare to ask you?"


    "I am..." Xia Mengfei finally said in a long tone: "a supervisor here has a little power after working for so long."


    "Oh, so you and he are girlfriends and girlfriends?" Zhang Fan''s greedy glance at the road.


    Qin Yun''s ears pricked up and her face changed.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, Xia Mengfei said with a smile: "of course, he''s a little boy friend who''s taken care of by others."


    The former had a black face, but his foot was trampled on.


    Zhang Fan a burst of jealousy, the murderer can actually be kept by the goddess, so rich and so sexy and beautiful.


    Immediately Yin Yang strange way: "I said beauty, you can be careful in the future, your little boyfriend is a murderer, in case you fall asleep one day You may not wake up


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, but he was trampled again.


    Xia Mengfei said with a stiff smile: "how can it be? My little boy friend is very kind to me. It''s him who put forward the free bill for you. It''s not good to say bad things behind my back."


    Zhang Fan said: "that''s just the surface. You haven''t seen his true face. It''s killing people without blinking an eye. He must want to get on your bed and take your money when he approaches you."


    Qin Yun kicked him with a black face, but he vaguely heard Su Qian talk about Xia Mengfei, who should be this one.


    Zhang Fan ignored him, said some dry mouth, immediately impolitely picked up Xia Mengfei''s coffee to drink.


    as soon as he finished drinking, he heard a cold voice in his ear: "diamonds can be free for you, but coffee one million, would you like to pay cash or credit card Alipay?"

 Chapter 1516

    "Bang...!"


    A sound of broken china sounded.


    Zhang Fan''s stunned face seemed to be a little shaken, and his brain was covered for a moment.


    "You What did you say? "


    Ning Tao is also silly, secretly speechless.


    "One million for coffee, and one hundred and fifty thousand for antique tea cups. Is that a total of one and a half million Xia Mengfei light way.


    "One Hundred Five Ten Ten thousand


    Zhang Fan''s voice suddenly increased several times.


    Update_ Come on! :


    he is a good guy in Donghai. He has connections and a good company he founded. He is also a top-notch young generation.


    He is also known as a millionaire. He has a lot of foundation in his hands, but that is the total value, let alone willing to give it out.


    Qin Yun is also confused and looks ugly.


    "You''re a black shop. I haven''t seen a million of the most expensive coffee in the world, and this cup is a damn antique. You asked me for 500000."


    Zhang Fan jumped up and yelled.


    Xia Mengfei a face calm, Shi Shi way: "you see now, excuse me you are swipe card or transfer?"


    "You fart, I understand. You are slapping a date. You don''t mean to fool us. You and the murderer are really in the same group."


    Zhang Fan''s chest heaved violently and scolded.


    Ning Tao face a cold, just want to do something, suddenly by Xia Mengfei signal not to start, eyes threat.


    There are many people in the hall, especially there is a top-notch goblin here. There are more people around this trouble.


    Zhang Fan saw a lot of people, immediately yelled: "everyone come to judge, I just drank a cup of coffee here, broke a cup, she asked me for 1.5 million."


    "Hiss ~!"


    In the hall, there was a sound of air-conditioning.


    His face showed surprise one after another. The reputation of Feifei jewelry has always been very good. How could there be such a false person?


    Some dignified and dignified dignitaries look at it, but the next second is relieved, and the corner of their mouth evokes a cruel sneer.


    Break the cup of Queen Feifei, drink the coffee of Queen Feifei, not to mention more than 10 billion in case, it is less.


    "This is a black shop. It''s blatant blackmail. I want to call the police and seal your shop. You''re all finished," Zhang Fan pointed to the second person.


    Qin Yun can''t see it any more. He pulls Zhang Fan and puts a black card on the table.


    "This is my savings. There should be nearly two million on it. One is to compensate you, and the other is our jewelry money. I believe it''s enough..."


    Say, want to pull Zhang Fan to leave.


    But the latter''s eyes widened, a pair of eyes on the black card erratic, it is estimated that her rich father gave.


    Ning Tao''s heart is tight, he is how also impossible to want Qin Yun''s money, immediately calm face to see to summer elder sister.


    "If you are a man, don''t let the woman pay for it. Who should make up for the mistake? I don''t want the money. Let him give it," Xia Mengfei looked at Zhang Fandao.


    Zhang Fan was so angry that he grabbed the black card on the table and said coldly, "one person should do things for one person. OK, today I''ll let you see if I can give you the money."


    "Hum!"


    Said, unexpectedly skilled put the black card into his pocket.


    Hundreds of onlookers stare straight, open their mouths and point there, they can''t speak It''s like!


    Ning Tao silly eyes, Xia Mengfei Leng, Qin Yun Zhang big red lips, that It''s like It''s her savings.


    Zhang Fan saw that people were staring at him, and he couldn''t hang on his face. He immediately deliberately roared: "for a black shop like you, it should be sealed up and thoroughly investigated. I''ll call the police now."


    "That Fanfan, can you give me that black card? It''s a gift from my father, "Qin Yun said awkwardly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of the gifts from my father. We can''t be soft hearted about the black shops like them. Let''s see how I deal with them," Zhang Fan said.


    Ning Tao and others are shameless. How can this guy be so shameless? He calls his father for more than two million yuan.


    Xia Mengfei said contemptuously: "do you think that I have no contacts in the police station when I drive so many Feifei jewelry?"


    "Du...!"


    Hearing this, the mobile phone suddenly got through.


    There was a sweet voice in my ear: "Hello, what do you need to report?"


    Zhang Fei clenched his teeth and blurted out: "scum!"


    "Doodle!"


    The next second, I hung up.


    Everyone''s face turned black. There was no one to call the police. They called the police and called them scum!


    Are you not afraid of being arrested?


    Ning Tao''s face is impatient, and he is anxious to go to Wudang Mountain. He blurts out: "if it''s enough, let''s go. By the way, sister Xia, I''ve found all those things.""Really?"


    Xia Mengfei asked excitedly.


    Ning Tao nodded his head and felt excited. He could see his daughter happily.


    A sense of happiness arises spontaneously.


    Summer dream beautiful eyes some moist, this is happy, although worry free is not her birth, but at least should a aunt.


    Every time I see a little girl lying in the ice coffin, next to a haggard mother praying, they are also very sad, even can''t bear to look directly, can all be safe and happy.


    At this time, Zhang fanda, who was ignored by the two, scolded: "you adulterers and adulterants dare to show love in front of me. I really think I can''t deal with you."


    Ning Tao coldly swept, disdain way: "that you can how, believe it or not, I throw you out now."


    "Well, you wait for me. I''ll call someone now. No one in Donghai City dares not to give him face. You and Feifei jewelry are finished. Wait."


    Zhang Fan angrily went to one side to make a phone call.


    Qin Yun''s eyebrows wrinkled. Why didn''t she know that Zhang Fan knew such a person, and so on? It seemed that she had a fair friend


    "Hello, brother Zhang. I''m Xiao Zhang. I usually drink together. That little brother is in trouble now. People say that brother Zhang doesn''t have any injustice. That''s why he comes to you."


    Zhang Fan bowed his head to flatter him.


    The other end of the phone laughed and said, "I love to hear that. OK, I''ll go there for your usual filial duty. Where are you now? Which one doesn''t have eyes to provoke you?"


    "I am a murderer in charge of women and maintenance in Feifei jewelry, not to mention how arrogant I am. I also say that no one is afraid of anyone in the police station," Zhang Fan added.


    "What, if you are so arrogant, wait for me. I''ll go to see you now. M, I''m not as arrogant as I am in Donghai City," the phone yelled and hung up.


    "Du ~ ~!"


    Ning Tao and others are looking at him.


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Fan burst into laughter for a moment, kicking over a sofa and smashing a tea table.


    "You are finished," he said with a grim smile. "My elder brother will be here in a moment, and then you will die."


    "Seal your shop and check your account. I don''t think you dare to be arrogant any more. A pair of adulterers and prostitutes!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    Xia Mengfei and Ning Tao look gloomy.

 Chapter 1517

    "Ha ha...!"


    The hall resounded with wild laughter.


    Ning Tao is impatient. He really wants to kick him away and send him back to Wudang Mountain without delay.


    But in this case, he can''t go like this!


    If there is any trouble, he left at this time as a man and let a woman carry it!


    I didn''t even say it!


    Feifei''s jewelry is all her efforts. She can''t care about it. She owes her too much all the time.


    Xia Mengfei secretly glances at him. She is very happy. If she is willing to stay when she is in such a hurry, it means that she still cares about her and has not been taken away by other women.


    But she is not unreasonable woman, immediately said: "or you go back first, this is just a small matter, worry free thing is the biggest thing in the world."


    But when Ning Tao heard this, he thought she was jealous, especially Qin Yun. He immediately patted her chest and assured her, "don''t worry, it''s OK to delay for a while. They''ve passed."


    "You Really not Xia Mengfei frowned.


    "It''s OK, you can rest assured, it will be OK, just I need to prepare," Ning Tao comforted.


    Zhang Fan suddenly jumped over and scolded: "if you want to go, you offend me. Zhang Fan, if you still want to go, there is no way."


    Qin Yun''s face is white, and her heart is entangled to the extreme. Xia Mengfei is here, and she always wants to leave here as soon as possible.


    He immediately grabbed Zhang Fan and said, "stop it, fan fan. You can''t make Feifei jewelry. Let''s go."


    Zhang Fan broke away, pointed to Qin Yun''s nose and scolded: "I know you still look down on me in your heart and say that I can''t provoke them. Today I''m going to provoke you."


    "Go away!"


    With that, he threw Qin Yun away.


    The latter because of wearing high-heeled shoes, an unstable actually fell to the ground, the next second, fell into a warm embrace.


    Looking up, it turned out to be Ning Tao.


    The latter''s scalp is numb. Just now, it''s totally subconscious. She holds a strange woman in front of sister Xia!


    "Let go!"


    Sure enough, the two cheers sounded at the same time.


    Ning Tao and Qin Yun are just like being found doing something bad. They are red faced and quickly separated. Qin Yun is ashamed to get into the cracks in the ground.


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to touch my woman, I I''m not finished with you. When my elder brother comes, I''ll kill you, and you stinking bitch, find a hundred beggars to rape you. "


    Zhang Fan completely without the brain red eye curse.


    Xia Mengfei''s face turned pale, and the strong man who secretly protected her almost couldn''t help it, but he was really angry It''s Ning Tao!


    "You Look for Die


    A palm just raised, but was suddenly held by a delicate body, exclaimed: "no, Ning Tao, please don''t mess, he is just confused."


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump and his fists clench. He finds that My taboo has been touched!


    "Brother Tao, calm down!"


    Xia Mengfei comes to Ning Tao and whispers in front of him. Then he leaves Qin Yun and pulls the latter to his side.


    Qin Yun''s eyes were red. He begged for mercy: "it''s all my fault. It''s something I shouldn''t ask for. In terms of superficiality and our past love, I beg you to let him go."


    Ning Tao''s face is black, but Xia Mengfei is comforting her.


    "Damned girl, shut up. Are you mentally ill? It''s them who should beg for mercy. Don''t you believe me so much?" Zhang fanhong''s eyes hurt her heart.


    Xia Mengfei looked at him pitifully and said with a sneer: "sister, you should be careful when you look for men in the future. Don''t look for such shameless people. It''s a lifetime."


    Qin Yun can''t cry, just want to cry.


    If only she didn''t know Ning Tao, if only she insisted on it, maybe now it''s her


    "Squeak...!"


    All of a sudden, there was a sharp brake sound outside.


    From here, we can see that several luxury cars are parked outside, each of which is worth millions.


    "This is Here comes the big man


    A middle-aged man said with a heavy face.


    "Boom...!"


    The door was kicked open and a group of people came in.


    Five or six young masters came in with more than a dozen younger brothers, holding steel sticks in their hands and smoking cigarettes in their mouths.


    I know it''s not easy to get into trouble when I look at this dress.


    Led by a young man with sunglasses, a face of defiant, mouth chewing gum, defiant.


    "Brother, I''m here," Zhang Fan saw in anger, suddenly ran over with great joy, and his reinforcements arrived.


    As soon as the young man saw him, he immediately said with a grim smile, "Xiao Zhang, what about the adulterers and prostitutes you mentioned? Let''s see how arrogant our brother is. He doesn''t want to live."


    "Yes, a pair of adulterers and prostitutes dare to be so crazy." Huang Mao grinned grimly.The young man seemed to think of something and said with a farfetched smile: "don''t play too much later, just mean it."


    ¡­ X * starting UU


    "OK!"


    Zhang Fan''s face was excited. He didn''t expect that the elder brother would give him such a face. He only helped him after drinking a few times.


    Immediately respectfully with a few people to go up, the mouth is also grimly shouting: "smelly bitch, murderer, you''re dead, today don''t pay 150 million don''t want to go."


    Huang Mao''s face was arrogant. He threw the iron bar on the glass table, and it broke to pieces.


    Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei face a black, no longer comfort Qin Yun, the former directly cold a face slowly stand up.


    "Jie Jie Son of a bitch, don''t you kneel down when you see my elder brother coming. I''ll break your bones later Poop


    Before Zhang Fan finished, someone knelt down.


    His smile stuck in his throat, and his eyes were eager to jump out. His rebellious elder brother I knelt down.


    "Big Brother, why are you kneeling down? Come on Get up quickly, it''s the son of a bitch who should kneel down, "Zhang Fan said with silly eyes.


    Huang Mao and others are all silly.


    Ning Tao frowned, obviously didn''t recognize who it was.


    The rebellious young man was shaking all over, chewing gum in his mouth was swallowed down, pale and took off his sunglasses.


    "Big Hello, big brother


    Ning Tao a Leng, unexpectedly surprised a way: "small Zhang?"


    Zhang Fan thought it was him, and immediately scolded: "is Xiao Zhang what you call? I want to call you uncle, ancestor...!"


    "Pa!"


    The rebellious young man was so frightened that he suddenly whipped his big mouth and knelt on the ground again.


    Looking at his face, he was the son of the mayor of Donghai city who had been repaired by Ning Tao Zhang Shao, Zhang Guang!


    Zhang Fan was confused. What''s the matter?


    How is it possible that the son of a mayor of Shaotang Zhang would kneel down in fear of the murderer?


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "who do I think is so powerful? It turns out that it''s Xiao Zhang. Your legs are good, right? Do you want me to send you to the hospital or crematorium?"


    Zhang Guang was so scared that he almost choked. How could he meet this big evil spirit again? His heart was in his throat.


    Immediately flatter smile way: "big Brother, calm down, I I just came here for a walk, no There''s no other meaning


    Then he turned to Zhang Fan and said, "you son of a bitch, what are you doing? Kneel down quickly."


    Zhang Fan''s silly eyes make everyone petrified.

 Chapter 1518

    "Pa!"


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Zhang Guang slapped his face wildly.


    He now a heart regret to die, originally almost forget this evil star, but who knows here again.


    If he comes by himself, Feifei jewelry is definitely a good baby, but if he has friends, he must be a little bigger.


    But this one is like a bomb!


    Ning Tao glared at all directions. His anxiety could not be covered up. He said with a sneer, "Xiao Zhang, what do you say to do? I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are very brave."


    "Gulu...!"


    Zhang Guang''s Adam''s apple is stirring and swallowing.


    This guy in front of him was a big evil star, the devil. If you don''t say anything else, you can stab him to death with a finger.


    There are those identities, each of which can make him scared, even his father said a word.


    It''s better to provoke the hell than the devil!


    The onlookers were stunned.


    In the face of Ning Tao''s indifference, Zhang Guang jumps up and kicks Zhang Fan''s knee.


    "Putong...!"


    The strength of this foot is great, and the knee is bent in an instant.


    Zhang Fan''s knees sank into the flat ground, which made him scream and kneel down powerlessly.


    "You bastard, you dare to offend my elder brother. Are you tired of living, and you dare to extort 150 million. I''ll give you a big mouth, you brain and mental retardation."


    Zhang Guang was beating angrily.


    This time, he was badly hurt by him. He didn''t leave his hand for every punch and foot, and he bit his teeth to fight to death.


    Qin Yun was so surprised that he rushed up and said, "don''t fight, don''t fight, please let him go."


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes twinkle. As a leader, she recognized Qin Yun at the first time.


    A woman who can''t tell Ning Tao clearly!


    Originally wanted to test, but did not expect someone to black her man in front of her face, more and more intensified, how can she bear.


    But now she didn''t expect it!


    "Enough!"


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled and he said in a deep voice.


    After Zhang Guang''s action, Huang Mao and his party shivered, and their faces were flattering.


    "Big Elder brother, do you have any orders? It''s all the son of a bitch''s fault. If you don''t let out your anger, I''ll help you fight more. We don''t know, "Zhang Guang said innocently.


    Qin Yun''s face was angry and said angrily, "Why are you so heavy? He''s your friend."


    Friends?


    "Do any of you know him or know him well? Why don''t I know?" Zhang Guang pretends to be stupid.


    "You..." Qin Yun clenches her red lips, but she can''t ignore it, because this is her boyfriend.


    Ning Tao is not comfortable in his heart. He always looks at Zhang Fan. But if he gets angry in front of Qin Yun, he will not be too mean. But it can''t be done like this.


    Immediately impatient way: "I have no time to waste with you here, take out the 1.5 million, and then apologize for your behavior, later don''t let me see you."


    On hearing this, Zhang Guang quickly kicked on and said angrily, "do you hear me? I''m not in a hurry."


    Zhang Fan was kicked over by this kick, which also made him wake up from the fright, and quickly trembled: "yes Yes, I understand


    Then he took out the black card from his pocket.


    People''s faces were stunned. The goods are really shameless. At this time, they are still playing tricks.


    Qin Yun''s heart cools when she sees this scene, but she just kneels beside him and doesn''t say a word, as if she agrees to his behavior.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face turned black, he threw the black card handed by Zhang Guang to Qin Yun and said angrily, "see, this is your vision, a thing you don''t know how to repent until you die."


    Qin Yun''s eyes are red and her head is silent.


    "That Big Brother, I can go now. I apologize for this today. I''m sorry. I''ll definitely go as far as I can in the future, "Zhang Fan said with a pale face.


    Just when he wanted to leave, a flying foot suddenly came from behind and directly kicked him to a glass table.


    "Bang Crackle


    "Ah ah...!"


    Glass into the meat, let Zhang Fan scream.


    Qin Yun stares at her beautiful eyes. Pain emerges in her eyes. She looks at the black card under her feet and tears turn around.


    Ning Tao is agitated in the heart, looking at Zhang Fan who makes him nauseous, suddenly says coldly to Zhang Guang: "remember the three axe?"


    Three axes?


    Zhang Guang suddenly shuddered, as if he recalled some of the past, which came at random Ning style three board axe.


    Turning around, Zhang Fan got up with blood stains on his face, but he just bared his teeth and raised his head. A sharp palm wind roared in his ear, and his left cheek was suddenly crushed.


    £©M


    three teeth flying with blood!"Tathagata palm!"


    Brain is confused, suddenly a deep pain in the sole of his foot, let him suddenly look up like an electric shock.


    "Powerful diamond feet!"


    Zhang Fan screamed in his mouth, but he thought that if he was beaten, it would be OK, and he didn''t need to take more than one million yuan.


    But in this moment.


    "In the end, we will lose our children and grandchildren!"


    "Bang!"


    For a moment, Zhang Fan''s eyes seemed to protrude, his face was twisted and white, and the veins on his forehead seemed to burst open. The deep pain made him turn his eyes.


    The blank brain simulates It''s broken!


    "Ah I My...! "


    Zhang Fan collapsed on the ground like mud, his twisted face and curled up body screamed like a pig in the glass slag.


    "I I Ah


    "Hiss ~!"


    Everyone took a breath of cold air and clamped their legs one after another. The muscles in the corner of their eyes beat.


    Zhang Guang had a happy face. Although he didn''t use these three moves for a long time, he became more and more skillful, and he almost picked them up at random.


    Really Cool!


    Qin Yun covered her red lips for a moment, and her beautiful eyes glared round. That place Is What should she do in the future?


    Xu is the same feeling, Xia Mengfei face strange saw Ning Tao one eye, how does she suspect this guy is intentional?


    Are you still thinking about


    Ning Tao a face is calm, but in the heart is cool explosion, don''t know why relaxed a big tone is very happy.


    Qin Yun stares at her subconsciously I almost didn''t laugh in my heart.


    Immediately pretending to be dignified, he said with a smile: "enough trouble, roll what should be rolled, and clean up what should not be rolled."


    Zhang Guang nodded and quickly agreed.


    Then he yelled at Huang Mao and others: "if you don''t hurry to carry that bastard away and clean up here, we should make compensation. We are good citizens. We should have a sense of responsibility."


    Huang Mao and others laughed and got up in a hurry.


    People around the corner of the mouth twitch, you are a good citizen, but pull it down, don''t bring this glorious group bad.


    Ning Tao coughs and turns to see elder sister Xia. He finds that the latter looks strange and stares at him fiercely.


    Qin Yun on one side collapsed to the ground.


    He said in secret, "well, that Sister Xia, I''ll go to the mountain first. Please wait for my good news. You can wake up soon. "


    "Ha ha...!"


    Xia Mengfei was angry and red lipped.

 Chapter 1519

    Wudang Mountain, the return of Ning Tao.


    At the thought of the elder martial sister''s smiling face, there is no worry about learning to walk and calling dad, mom


    Happy mood, bright mouth all the way.


    It took me a long time to get to the hiding place of Wudang Mountain, but far away But I saw a bunch of people.


    It seems that the returning Hongmeng army is in a mess. At least a few hundred people died in the battle of Kunlun Mountain, from the elders to the disciples.


    but the war is so cruel!


    Once upon a time, the faces of many gifted disciples disappeared, even the corpses were not found, and they could not be retrieved


    Although it''s very tragic, the casualties in Kunlun are more than three times or even more than this eye-catching number. When that God killing bullet comes, they are not protected.


    This is the result of Ning Tao and Mo Lao''s protection!


    "Whoosh...!"


    A jump came to the crowd.


    Wu Hailin and others were startled. Many of the disciples jumped up, but they were relieved when they saw who was coming.


    "Meet the leader!"


    Thousands of people chanted and worshiped.


    Ning Tao waved his hand and doubted: "what are you doing here? Why don''t you go to the back mountain to heal yourself?"


    They all looked at each other, but finally Wu Hailin came out and said, "martial uncle, it seems that something has changed in the back mountain. My ancestors ordered us to wait here."


    What happened?


    Ning Tao was surprised and rushed to the back mountain.


    The voice of Qingyang came from behind. Younger martial brother, be careful. If you can''t, don''t rush. It''s very dangerous... "


    The sound is more and more far away, but Ning Tao is like an arrow leaving the string, burst out the spirit power to rush to the fiery place.


    "This What is this


    His face was shocked, his eyes were full of fire red, and he felt a hot temperature rising from a long distance.


    "The power of pure Yang is out of control. How can it be?" In perception, the power of pure Yin is almost weak.


    Ning Tao''s brows are locked, and he rushes into the sea of fire with one arrow. From the top, the whole back mountain looks like a fire burning in nothingness, and more and more condensed into substance.


    "Boom...!"


    The fluctuation of eight spiritual forces has swept the earth shaking.


    A hot wave of fire came. The temperature was enough to frighten the gas refining monks, but Ning Tao plunged in.


    "Broken!"


    Finally, we can see the cave.


    And an eight color millstone formed over the cave, which seemed to form a suppression, but the two were sticking together.


    Ning Tao''s face was ugly, and a terrible idea came out of his mind. Worry free Something''s wrong!


    As soon as you enter the cave, you can see the cracked ice coffin with a comatose one beside it Beautiful flowers!


    "Damn, what happened?" Ning Tao eyes canthus want to crack roar way, good mood at this moment split.


    Long Jin had been aware of him for a long time. He immediately gritted his teeth and yelled, "boy, I''m not ready to find a way. The ice coffin has been beaten hard by the enemy. If I don''t control it, it will break and melt."


    What?


    Ning Tao was shocked. Looking around, there was a palm print on the ice coffin. It seemed that someone deliberately made a move.


    "Damn it, damn it...!"


    When he was in a state of anxiety, the ancestor of Wudang yelled, "you are ready to suppress a wave with me."


    Words fall, eight color grinding plate crazy rotation.


    The seven ancestors insist that the powerful spiritual power is released without reservation, and we must not let the spiritual power get out of control.


    With the power accumulated in worry free''s body, I''m afraid it''s no less than a nuclear bomb, or even More terrible!


    At this time, Ning Tao flashed a light in his head. With a flash of body shape, he came to the ice coffin. Under the shocked eyes of the eight gods, he turned his hand and took out the crystal as big as a slap.


    All of a sudden, it fell on the ice coffin.


    "Click Click...! "


    This is not the sound of fragmentation, but the sound of rapid and dense freezing. In the blink of an eye, the ice coffin is actually thick.


    Eight people are astonished, that pure Yang''s strength has been suppressed.


    Just That''s it?


    The next second, the power of pure Yang rebounded and heated for a few minutes. When people were scared, it gradually became cold.


    This cycle several times, a few people adapt.


    Ning Tao looks at this scene with fright. The crystal is the ice he got and one of the six precious medicines he needs.


    Finally It''s stable.


    At this time, the eight gods set a seal, and the rune seal formed by them was all over the ice coffin.


    "Hoo...!"


    Several people breathed a sigh of relief, chest ups and downs.


    As soon as they got back to Wudang Mountain, this accident happened. Fortunately, they came back in time, otherwise there would be a big crisis.Ning Tao red eyes low roar way: "who do, what happened here?"


    A few people sigh, but Wudang ancestor is a finger flower Linglong frown way: "I think you should ask her, we just came back when this happened, only see the shadow of the enemy."


    Linglong!


    Ning Tao wakes up and feeds several elixirs. There is a shocking handprint on her chest.


    "Damn, who did it?"


    It''s a pure spiritual power. Hua Linglong''s situation is very bad. She seems to fight with others, but she is beaten back by one hand.


    You know, she has the ability to practice Qi now!


    What''s more, it''s inside Wudang Mountain or forbidden area cave. Where is elder martial sister? Su Qian, where did they go?


    "Poof Cough


    Flower exquisite suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood donation, a pale face without blood color, a wake up unexpectedly backhand a palm.


    "Wait, it''s me, Linglong. Tell me what happened. Who did it?" Ning Tao grabbed her red eyes and yelled.


    Hua Linglong was startled by him. He shook her a few times before she reacted. She cried: "quick Go to save sister Wan Qing, and the withered wood, the precious jade lotus root, has been robbed. "


    "Who, who did it, tell me quickly," Ning Tao roared.


    "Yes Li Yi


    Flower Linglong some difficult talk way.


    Li Yi?


    Qingcheng Master said with a black face: "little girl, I can warn you not to talk nonsense. Li Yi is an elite disciple of Hongmeng. How can he do such a wicked thing?"


    "It''s absolutely him. I can''t be wrong. Master wuchenzi and several elder sisters have gone after him with the army. It seems that he has broken through the divine realm?" Flower Linglong firm ugly way.


    Divine realm?


    As soon as the words came out, all nine people were dumbfounded.


    Ning Tao''s face is stunned, inconceivable way: "this How can it be? He can''t take medicine so fast?


    "That''s right, little girl. Don''t say anything in vain. I haven''t been born into the divine realm for a long time. This kind of thing can''t be dictatorial," the ancient ancestor of Emei said.


    "It was master wuchenzi who said it. He was also very surprised at that time. Then I was hit by Li Yi, and then I didn''t know anything," Hua Linglong said bitterly.


    Just when several people were about to speak, Ning Tao stood up with red eyes and said coldly, "I don''t care if he is a God or a devil. If he dares to provoke me, Ning Tao, I will make him live worse than death!"


    "Li Yi

 Chapter 1520

    Wudang dragon, there is a line connected.


    The real source lies in Kunlun Mountain, but the core lies in the dragon vein of Qinshihuang Mausoleum, which looks like a valley.


    At this moment, a large number of friars roared past here, and angry looks appeared on their faces.


    And in the front of the crowd, there is a strange figure holding another person to flash by, very fast.


    It''s Li Yi and ye Wanqing!


    "You Who are you and why do you want to attack us all of a sudden? Now Hongmeng has launched a hunt for you. You can''t escape from China, "said Ye Wanqing with a pale face and angry eyes.


    Li Yi turned his head and said with a grim smile, "why do I want to escape? This is just an appetizer. The real purpose has not been completed, Jie Jie..."


    Purpose?


    "Isn''t it your purpose to take my child away and make the whole Hongmeng world shaking? Are these all appetizers? What do you want to do?"


    Ye Wanqing gasped and asked.


    "Well It''s a secret


    Li Yi said mysteriously and laughed wildly.


    Wu Chenzi and a large number of monks who were practicing in the back mountain chased after him. He was very surprised and angry at the sudden scene.


    Especially for the Qingcheng sect, Li Yi''s behavior is completely characteristic of traitors, which makes them unable to believe that they actually have a big traitor?


    If it is implemented, it will be an indelible name of Qingcheng school!


    "Damn Li Yi, stop for me. I advise you to surrender as soon as possible. In China, you can''t escape from us. If you are caught by us, you will not be spared."


    The elder of Qingcheng sect roared.


    Wu Chenzi, with an anxious look on his face, speeded up his spiritual power and exhorted him: "Li Yi, I know that you were defeated by Ning Tao, because you have a grudge about your ability."


    "Who is young has not been confused, but as long as you can correct your mistakes, everything is OK. Don''t push yourself to the cliff. Think about your sect and master. No one can save you at that time."


    Su shallow, Tong Yaqian two girls fall behind, anxious to cry out, how can this happen?


    Sister Wanqing is arrested!


    The two precious medicines that saved lives were also taken away!


    For a moment, helplessness surged into my heart


    Li Yi looks at the back with contempt. Although hundreds of people are chasing him, there is no tension on his face.


    If those old guys didn''t come back suddenly, you should be buried with them. Fortunately, he escaped quickly!


    At that moment, a grim smile on the corner of his mouth suddenly disappeared when he crossed a hill, and everyone lost his breath.


    "Why, where have you been?"


    Wu Chenzi and others were shocked. When they surrounded the hill heavily, they couldn''t see a figure.


    Li Yi, ye Wanqing, gone!


    "How can it be? They must still be around here. As far as I know, some secret methods can do it. Search for it for me. You can''t leave a corner. A team of ten has a square kilometer!"


    That green city long old spirit of shiver shout a way.


    Wuchenzi''s face is also gloomy. One big living person with another can never disappear suddenly.


    Li Yi What''s wrong?


    Suddenly, he seems to think of something, quickly turned to look around, Su shallow and Tong Yaqian how did not come.


    "Ah Bang


    Behind him came a strong wave of spiritual power.


    As soon as the people''s faces changed, Wu Chenzi screamed, and rushed to the other side like lightning. Yue Wuhan and elder Qingcheng rushed to him, but his face was ugly.


    On the other side, the aura flickers.


    Seven or eight disciples were defeated, but Su Qian and Tong Yaqian were also defeated by one move. How can congenital cultivation stop them?


    "Poof...!"


    "Cough..." Su Qian spat out a mouthful of blood and looked pale at Li Yi, who suddenly appeared. He was shocked and said: "you What on earth do you want to do? Shouldn''t you be ahead? "


    Li Yi sarcastically said: "it''s hard to fool a group of fools. You can understand my power now."


    Tong Yaqian looks at Ye Wanqing who is half comatose, unexpectedly blurts out a way: "who are you after all, I ask after that face."


    Face After?


    Hearing this, Li Yi was stunned for a moment, then touched his face and said with a smile: "behind the face Of course, it''s a devil, Jie Jie. It''s useless for me to procrastinate. I''m invincible under the divine realm. "


    Say, turn out a pair of ghost claws to lean out.


    Second daughter''s pupil dilates, but ye Wanqing is startled to shout: "no No


    In the distance, there is an old roar: "Li Yi, if you dare to touch them, you will destroy your life."


    "Well, my life has been ruined long ago. Now it''s time for him to be punished. If those old people don''t come, you are big ants in my eyes."Li Yi''s rampant hand grabs it.


    Tong Yaqian two women''s faces show dead ashes, in the past they did not pay attention to strength, until now regret it is too late.


    "No...!"


    "Son of a bitch, you dare!"


    A golden power suddenly vanishes the ghost claw.


    Without waiting for everyone to recover, a figure rushed over, five fingers with five clusters of small flames to grasp.


    Li Yi is surprised, but he hums coldly. As long as it''s not the divine realm, he has nothing to fear!


    "Boom!"


    When ten fingers collide, they produce repulsive force like magnets.


    The dark power and the pure Yang power are vanishing. It seems that they have met the enemy of their life!


    Ye Wanqing was injured by the earthquake, but she saw the comer clearly in pain and murmured: "teacher Younger martial brother? "


    "Rather The waves


    "Hun Egg


    Two people roar at the same time, two huge anger rising, as if they were the enemy of three generations.


    "Boom!"


    The repulsion force formed an explosion, and the two were shaken back.


    "Step on...!"


    Li Yi retreated ten steps, but Ning Tao retreated eight steps. Sharp eyed, he snatched back the dropped jade box.


    These are the two precious medicines!


    As soon as he turned over his hand, he put it away and took a look at the two injured Qianqian. A trace of anger appeared on his face.


    If we follow him later, I''m afraid if it''s not He''s going to get it.


    "Son of a bitch, damn you!"


    When Li Yi heard this, his strong hatred could break his teeth, and he blurted out word by word: "you should be the damned one Ning Tao


    The next second, he pinched Ye Wanqing''s jade neck and said: "see, this is the smelly bitch you love. She even gave birth to a hybrid with you, but she''s dying."


    "Ha ha Damn it all...! "


    Ning Tao''s face gradually solidified. He saw some familiar places from Li Yi at this moment.


    "You are not Li Yi. Who are you and your spiritual power? I''ve never seen such evil and filthy breath."


    "Jie Jie Guess who I am, and see if you can guess my identity before you die, "Li Yi twisted.


    "Spirit Kill


    A powerful blade of spirit is cut out.


    However, the next second, the blade of the spirit seemed to split on the steel. Although it caused some damage, it was also shocked by the anti shock force.


    "Wow...!"


    Li Yi grabbed his head and said in shock: "spirit, you are a baby Lian. How can you have a spirit?"


    But Ning Tao half kneels on the ground, that familiar soul breath lets him tremble, how possible, he is not already dead?


    "The power of spirit Molton

 Chapter 1521

    "No way!"


    Ning Tao and Li Yi burst out in unison.


    The shock appeared on both faces. It was hard for them to accept either the power of spirit or the familiar friend.


    "How can it be? I have killed you, and even divided you into several sections. How can you survive and become Li Yi?"


    Ning Tao lost his voice.


    Li Yi looked resentful and said, "you know, I thought you had forgotten me long ago."


    "I didn''t expect that I not only survived, but also lived well. I even went back to the peak of my strength. All these thanks to you, Jie Jie Ha ha


    Li Yi laughs wildly as if stimulated.


    "Well Cough


    Ye Wanqing is about to be out of breath, and the spiritual power in her body is polluted by the darkness, which makes her whole person look cold.


    It''s like being in the cold winter!


    Embarrassed Tong Yaqian, Su shallow two people get up, mouth also with blood, but two pairs of beautiful eyes are full of worry.


    "Ning Tao, you should be careful."


    The latter nodded, suddenly saw the master and others rushed over, surrounded here in the blink of an eye.


    "Li Yi, you can''t escape. I advise you to surrender. It''s meaningless to do so. Don''t make unnecessary struggles. Let the people in your hands go."


    Wu Chenzi looks at Ning Tao and says in a deep voice.


    The elder of Qingcheng was so angry that he scolded directly: "you rebellious disciple, do you know how much influence this will bring to our Qingcheng sect? I don''t want to release you soon. Think about your master''s hypocrisy."


    "Well, it''s just a stupid old guy. Even he deserves to be my master. It''s ridiculous that he is not honest when he becomes disabled," Li Yi said with disdain.


    "Rebel, you want to die!"


    Elder Qingcheng was so angry that he wanted to kill people.


    "Unique skill, Tiangang palm!"


    A powerful star''s handprint is blatantly made.


    Li Yi gives a cold smile and claps it out with a backhand. The dark force is gushing out of his palm.


    "Bang WOW


    Under one blow, the elder of Qingcheng sect, who was as famous as the false elder, vomited blood and suddenly retreated, and his white beard was dyed red.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his figure moved at this moment. No matter who this person is, it''s most important to save the elder martial sister.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll strangle her!" Li Yi holds Ye Wanqing directly in front of Ning Tao.


    "Step on it


    Ning Tao steps a meal, the facial expression is instantly ugly come down, the teacher has no dust son and Su shallow two female also was scared a big jump.


    "Jie Jie I didn''t expect that the boy who used to be became the leader of Hongmeng alliance. I didn''t expect to meet you here. But what can you do if those old people don''t come here? "


    "Ha ha...!" Li Yi laughs with pride.


    "Morton, you hate me. Don''t you think it''s a shame to use a woman as a shield. If you have the kind, you''ll have a life and death fight. Dare you?"


    Ning Tao black face provocative way.


    Single?


    "Why do I have to fight alone? The fairy I like is in my hands. I''ve won. Now I don''t want to be cut on her beautiful face, so I''ll hit her in the chest."


    Li Yi''s fingernails caressed Ye Wanqing''s face and said with a smile.


    "Apprentice, don''t trust him. This guy is deliberately weakening you," wuchenzi advised.


    "This man is absolutely unbelievable, and his means are weird. Don''t fall into his trap. Anyway, he can''t run away today."


    There is no cold in the moon.


    There are dozens of dissuading voices in his ears, but Ning Tao looks at the elder martial sister''s painful appearance and even raises his head to his chest.


    "Bang Poof


    A mouthful of shocking blood spurted out.


    No dust son and others in the heart of a pain, ye Wanqing is more beautiful eyes with tears, desperately struggling to shake his head.


    "Tut Tut, I''m so obedient. Do you know how happy I feel when I see your pain, even if the world is destroyed by me Not so much! "


    Excited Li Yi said with a grim smile.


    Ning Tao''s face turned white and said, "Morton, you can''t escape today, but if you let go of your elder martial sister, I can let you go, OK?"


    Can''t escape?


    Li Yi, who has been pondering all along, said sarcastically, "are you so sure? I said you are not qualified."


    Words just fall, body shape turned into a crow all over the sky, rolled Ye Wanqing into a Black Whirlwind rushed to the encirclement.


    "No, let''s leave him," wuchenzi called, his face changed greatly.


    "Wudang unique skill, pure Yang Wuji seal!"


    "The unique skill of Tianshan Mountain, Xumi, shenmang!"


    "The ancient elephant breaks the sky palm..."


    Hundreds of people sent out their strongest attacks and turned into streamers to attack the Black Whirlwind, but none of them worked."Gaga Quack


    A few crows hovered over the heads of the crowd, and the harsh cry seemed to say, fool, fool


    Tong Yaqian eyes red way: "Ning Tao, quickly find a way to save Wan Qing sister, must not let her have an accident."


    Ning Tao nodded heavily and rushed out immediately.


    Hundreds of people wanted to follow, but they were ordered by wuchenzi to wait here, and only a dozen strong men were selected to catch up.


    Elder Qingcheng just moved, but he snorted. He looked at his dark palm in panic


    "Whoosh!"


    "Morton, what on earth do you want to do? I said you can''t escape today," said Ning Tao.


    The former gathered into a human form at a high place. Looking at the angry Ning Tao, his heart grinned, and his comfortable soul ascended to heaven.


    "Ning Tao, you will have today, please me, kneel down and beg me. What did you do to me at the beginning? Today I must make greater efforts to get it back," said Morton.


    "Kneel down!"


    Ning Tao takes a step and looks at Li Yi with a strong hatred in his eyes, or the inner Molton!


    A flash in the brain, unexpectedly came up with a ridiculous idea, can''t help gain and loss voice way: "are you this is to take away?"


    After the monk broke through the divine realm, his soul degenerated into a divine soul. From the mortal to the divine, he lived a hundred years easily. Even if his body was destroyed, the divine soul could survive.


    I''m afraid that''s the only explanation!


    "It seems that you know a lot about it," said Morton, picking his eyebrows. "It''s about taking or not taking. It''s about the same."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao fell into silence, not to mention how he might succeed in winning, but the disadvantages are also great.


    In my heart, I turned my hand and took out five jade boxes. I said coldly, "these are five rare medicines. Their use can help you rebuild your own body."


    "Jade lotus root, a treasure of the earth, can shape a body!"


    "Yangshen lotus, can steadily gather your spirit!"


    FA


    "withered wood can make your body glow with vitality, regenerate from destruction and become stronger."


    "Nine grade Golden Lotus, the fruit of extreme Yin, can stabilize your physical balance, and even have a special physique."


    "I found this for my daughter, and now it''s a perfect match for you. I''ll trade my elder martial sister with my own body. This deal What do you think? "


    Morton calmed down from the clamor and looked at the five jade boxes that suddenly appeared. His eyes were hot.


    "Cheng Hand in

 Chapter 1522

    As soon as the words came down, both of them became tense.


    When Ning Tao brushed his sleeve, the five jade boxes all showed their true appearance, and the Five Herbs with different shapes and full of spirituality showed up.


    The strong fragrance of the medicine is enough to explain everything.


    Moreton''s eyes narrowed, pinching Ye Wanqing''s jade neck a little looser, and greed appeared in his eyes.


    The reason why he robbed the two precious medicines was that he planned to reshape his body. Originally, he wanted to use other methods, but he didn''t expect that a broad road was suddenly in front of him.


    He had to, because instead of giving up, he used some secret of the Grail to live in this body.


    Is not own, must leave finally!


    Otherwise,


    his spirit will disappear between heaven and earth!


    Wu Chenzi and others didn''t dare to get close this time. They just watched them from a distance. The anxiety in their hearts was expressed on their faces.


    He is just out of the pass, but his good mood of breaking through cultivation is completely destroyed by this scene. What worries him more is his granddaughter, no worries!


    "Alas...!"


    No cold on his side, to show comfort.


    ^Za


    "teacher Younger martial brother No Don''t give it to him, don''t, it''s for worry free, but Cough...! "


    Ye Wanqing didn''t say a few words and was controlled. Morton couldn''t let her destroy her hope with a few words.


    "Bring the things!"


    Ning Tao sneered: "do you think I''m a fool? Since it''s a trade, why don''t you let people go first?"


    They were hostile and stiff for a few minutes.


    "Hum, since we all have needs, let''s have a direct one. You leave all the precious medicines in the middle, and I''ll let the fairies walk back slowly and get what they need. What do you think?"


    Morton couldn''t help proposing.


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth. He threw the medicine directly between them, nearly tens of meters away.


    Seeing this scene, Morton licked his dry lips and said greedily in Ye Wanqing''s ear, "you know, I like you for a long time. You are so beautiful in my eyes."


    "Well You You will never have a chance in your life, because I already have someone I like, "said Ye Wanqing.


    "Creak...!"


    After a long time, Morton''s livid face became gloomy and pushed her out without saying much.


    "Step on...!"


    Ye Wanqing''s body is staggering, shaking from left to right, just like a drunken ordinary person, which is eroded by the filthy spiritual power.


    Her beautiful eyes twinkle and she goes to Ning Tao with her silver teeth.


    Ning Tao face gradually nervous, also don''t know what he is thinking in the heart, a pair of erect pupil can''t help but stare big.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The wind in the barren ridge is a little cold, but it''s very fresh. It blows gently, which makes a few people''s brains shake up.


    Looking at the slow-moving Ye Wanqing, Morton suddenly said inexplicably: "Ning Tao, do you want to gain the power of the ancient times, like the power of the ancient times."


    "No!" Ning Tao coldly refused.


    Talking to your enemies about the future is not only bullshit, but also bullshit. Otherwise, you have to dig a pile of holes and wait for yourself.


    Morton said sarcastically, "ignorant mortals, you will soon see the power of the ancient times."


    "I won''t kill you today, because I want you to watch me smash everything you have with this power, when you are most desperate, when you hate me, when you take revenge Kill you again


    "Jie Jie Ha ha...! "


    Ning Tao frowned and stared at the elder martial sister and murmured, "I don''t know what you mean by the ancient power. I just want my family to be happy and use my power to protect one side of my hometown."


    "If you can''t even do these things, then what''s the qualification to ask for others? This is my Target


    "Short sighted!"


    Morton scorned sarcasm, said: "once my goal was as simple as you, to be the leader of the whole blood clan, but when I came into contact with the Holy Grail Everything has changed! "


    "You can never imagine what kind of power that is. I can live till now is one of its insignificant, and Cao Bin, who has the Holy Grail, will be beyond you The devil


    Hear this Ning Tao heart move, can''t help but frown way: "Holy Grail exactly have what kind of strength, you should be able to guess now Cao Bin''s strength?"


    Strength?


    "I don''t know, but it''s better than me anyway. You can''t beat me even if you want to beat him, Che," Morton said with some pride.


    Because Cao Bin was created by him!


    Ning Tao''s brows are locked, and there is a sense of oppression and tension in his heart. No one wants the enemy to grow.


    Not enough, not enough power!


    Ye Wanqing was six meters away from the jade box, but suddenly five jade boxes flew behind like ghosts.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao was awakened, but lost his voice: "Yuwu!"This is his best imperial weapon. I don''t know how many enemies he has deterred with this move. Now even the enemy can do it.


    Just in the middle of the Firestone, five jade boxes shot at the grinning Morton with great speed, which had accumulated power for a long time.


    When the jade box was about to pass Ye Wanqing, the latter didn''t know where the power came from, so he stretched out his long sleeves and rolled the jade box!


    "Bastard, you want to die," Morton said. Seeing that his eyes were splitting, he was about to succeed and was stopped.


    Immediately burst out the dark power, a dirty big fingerprints across the air, in the blink of an eye on the back of Ye Wanqing.


    "Poof!"


    The latter is like a broken kite, unable to fall.


    But a pair of jade hands tightly grasp the jade box, die not to let go, see about to land, was a figure anxious to catch.


    "Elder martial sister, elder martial sister, damned bastard," Ning Tao''s eyes turned red in an instant. He couldn''t take care of Ye Wanqing. His backhand was a real martial arts handprint, which was earth shaking.


    "Hum Blood devil''s paw


    Morton swooped down and clapped.


    "Boom!"


    Amazing impact crazy Fanyong, but the two people are coincidentally rushed in, golden flame vs black fog.


    "Kill!"


    "Damn you, Morton


    Ning Tao rushes up with great anger, with a deadly posture, and his spiritual power is surging like a tsunami.


    In this desperate situation, Morton naturally became red eyed, especially at the thought of being cut off and going to mine


    "Roar...!"


    In the blink of an eye, they fought dozens of moves.


    Morton was wrapped in blood black filthy spirit power, and the flowers and plants on the ground were nearly withered, which was very evil.


    But in the stalemate, a blood black sword suddenly shot like a ghost, straight at Ning Tao''s heart.


    "This This is Flying sword


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, stabs in the heart unexpectedly in the fright, the intense pain lets him reveal the evil smile unexpectedly.


    "You Lose It''s too late


    "Hiss!"


    Morton''s face was gradually stiff, and his face turned pale quickly. He suddenly knelt down in front of Ning Tao.


    "Hiss!"


    A silver shuttle appeared at an unknown time.


    "You How do you Will you, too? " Morton''s pupil is losing focus.


    Ning Tao pulled out the sword on his chest. He had different sharpness. He only pierced some skin.


    "You are worthy of playing in front of Ning Mo!"


    Morton was cold and had a blood hole in his back, which made his spirit disappear in an instant.


    But at the last moment, he sprayed blood and said: "even if you kill me, you are not far away from death. White lotus sect, blood clan Cao Bin, they are I won''t let you go...! "


    "Wait for the ancient power to come into the world!"

 Chapter 1523

    "Putong...!"


    Morton fell feebly on the barren ridge.


    A pair of blood pupil stare round, obviously not reconciled to death, because he died in the most proud of the Royal object card.


    He will, but Ning Tao will, even stronger than him!


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao breathes heavily, is really afraid to this fellow, has hit how many times also TM to be able to live like a small strong.


    I saw him running the nine changes of the candle dragon crazily, and the powerful power of the spirit kept scanning, every trace, every inch Never miss any corner, feel the spirit of Morton.


    After a long time, Ning Tao was finally relieved.


    The power of Morton''s spirit could not be felt, even if it remained, and disappeared completely.


    But his heart was always beating.


    I''m afraid Morton will stand up again!


    On the other side, the moon without cold will coma Ye Wanqing embrace in the arms, a pair of jade hands instill pure cold.


    Wu Chenzi and more than ten experts were nervous. This one was also the wife of the alliance leader.


    Suddenly, Yue Wuhan''s face changed, and ye Wanqing turned over. A shocking black handprint appeared.


    "This spiritual power is so evil that it seems to be mixed with the power of blood. In addition, it has eroded 60% or 70% before. I can only suppress it for a while," Yue Wuhan frowned.


    No dust son calm face a sigh, just want to raise a head to ask Ning Tao to have a way, suddenly a pair of eyes stare straight.


    "Body Behind you


    Ning Tao is coming, a hear these words direct frighten a stir spirit, Ma Shen hand, and backhand hit a punch.


    "Wait Wait. It''s It''s me


    A hard word came out.


    Ning Tao moves a meal, swallowing saliva to look at this person in front of him, full Leng for a long time later just stunned way: "Li Yi?"


    The man gave a bitter smile and said with difficulty, "I''d like to see you, my Lord, please Punish


    Yes, it''s Li Yi. He just got up from the ground with shocking blood on his chest.


    As soon as the spirit of Morton is gone, he takes the lead again. To put it bluntly, now he is the real Li Yi!


    Ning Tao is a little hairy. Just now he was thinking about whether Morton would get up again. He just turned his head and got up. But it''s not Morton, it''s Li Yi of Qingcheng school!


    "No," he said with a stiff smile You''re welcome. This is the elixir I made. You Take it first. "


    Li Yi took the elixir, with a wry smile on his face, and said, "I''m ashamed of Hongmeng, Qingcheng, Shifu, and even the leader of the alliance. I made such a big mistake."


    W (}


    "Alas, this How to say, it''s not all your fault. If you want to blame it, it''s Morton. You''re forced to do nothing but do it yourself, "Ning Tao sighed and comforted.


    Li Yi is speechless, bows his head and feels guilty, as if he has no face to face the world.


    In the distance, Wu Chenzi and others breathed a sigh of relief. Sweat oozed from their forehead. They thought they were going to hell.


    At this time, ye Wanqing was suppressed by ice cold spirit.


    Ning Tao looked from a distance and knew that elder martial sister''s injury was not simple. He immediately pulled out a magic pill and rushed to this side quickly.


    But just take a step, back suddenly a pain, five like insects general flexible things into the flesh.


    "Chi Hiss


    Ning Tao''s face is pale, with an incredible look behind him. His mouth is shocked and wide open. The pain from his heart distorts his face, but it''s not as painful as a heart.


    "Mo Morton, no, you are Li Yi


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on the corner of Li Yi''s mouth and said plainly: "yes, I am Li Yi, Jie Jie!"


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and hit him with all his strength, but he would rather bear it than retreat. Five dark fingers drilled into the flesh and blood, which made him feel cold.


    "Why, why?"


    "It''s hard to understand. Since he''s not a loser but a boarder, he must ask for the master''s consent. Otherwise, how can he live in my body until just now?"


    Li Yi said with a sarcastic smile.


    Ning Tao trembles and finds that Li Yi refuses to leave his body even after he dies, and a cold makes him shiver.


    "You What did you do to me? We didn''t have such a grudge before, did we? "


    "Ha ha There''s no death grudge, but there''s a bite of evil spirit. The evil spirit power I gathered is pouring into your body at the moment, and it will be like a drop of sewage, destroying your whole spirit power Dirty


    Li Yi has a vicious smile on his lips.


    Ning Tao was surprised. In front of him, Li Yi was like a degenerate. He hit him with a dozen fists and elbows.


    In the distance, Wu Chenzi seemed to be aware of it. He was scared out of his wits and roared: "apprentice!"


    More than a dozen people rushed up.


    Li Yi shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s useless. I''ve given you back the humiliation you gave me.""Hum, you think you can beat me with this ghost, Li Yi. When did you become so naive? Do you want to die with all your heart?" Ning Tao black face angry way.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? As for death, ha ha..." Li Yi let go of his other hand in his chest, and a transparent blood hole came out. It was Ning Tao''s blow just now.


    "If I didn''t have this, I might pretend that I don''t know anything to live on, but now, I can''t breathe too much before I die," Li Yi said with a plain smile.


    Ning Tao''s face is livid. He just wants to kill him, but Li Yi says: "be careful of the hundred year plan of the white lotus sect. If you meet that Cao Bin You must be killed with one blow


    "In exchange for seeing my master''s words Please say "unfilial apprentice" for me


    "Get up!"


    As soon as he finished, Ning Tao broke his sternum with anger.


    He fell to the ground like a puppet, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth


    "Tu''er, tu''er, are you ok?" Wu Chenzi''s eyes were red and he rushed over with a worried look on his face.


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly and shakes his head. His body is not too abnormal, but he always feels cool on his back.


    It''s like kidney deficiency


    Immediately a bite teeth cross knee and sit, a hot flame slowly burning, pure spiritual power has some black spots.


    This is the so-called "evil spirit power"?


    Wu Chenzi frowns, looks at Ning Tao and Li Yi, who is dead. After that, he is dead.


    What the hell is going on?


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes. The so-called evil spirit power does have a filthy effect, and it takes a long time to eliminate it. The pure Yang power must be able to suppress it.


    However, he also found an advantage. In the future, his pure Yang power will not only burn enemies, but also erode their spiritual power.


    This is an unexpected joy, which can make the enemy suffer a great loss!


    "Apprentice, apprentice...!"


    The voice of Wu Chenzi is full of worry.


    Ning Tao recovered and said with a smile: "master, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    "I see. I want you to go back to Wudang to see xiaowuyou. That poor child has suffered too many crimes. It''s all my teacher who is useless," wuchenzi lamented.


    Ning Tao heard that his nose was sour and nodded heavily.

 Chapter 1524

    Wudang Mountain is a mess.


    Ning Tao holding Ye Wanqing with hundreds of people back, although caused a lot of victory laughter, but some people do not like.


    After seeing Li Yi''s body again, the whole Qingcheng sect is completely black from face to heel.


    Their elder martial brother was killed!


    A gifted friar who had great potential and almost became the leader of the alliance died like this!


    At the beginning, he said that he would enter the divine realm within five years, and he was praised by the leader of Zhou alliance. Now it''s over!


    The elder of Qingcheng looks like water. Although he doesn''t know why he rebelled, he is the eldest disciple of Qingcheng sect. You can''t help but kill him. It''s too humiliating.


    Still have not put my green city in the eye!


    The old man''s face is getting darker and darker, and the filth in his palm is suppressed, but this kind of thing has been forgotten.


    No, I have to inform my ancestors Looking at the eye-catching Ning Tao, a cold light flashed in his eyes!


    Ning Tao perfunctory a few words, then on the spot for elder martial sister healing, some trouble, can only let it take the elixir.


    The five jade boxes were held in her arms by the elder martial sister. Even if she didn''t realize it, she didn''t let go. She could only wake her up.


    "Elder martial sister, you can let go. It''s all right now," Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    Ye Wanqing took a look at Ning Tao, then rushed into his arms with red eyes and cried: "younger martial brother, worry free, she lives so hard. I''m so useless. I''m sorry..."


    "Well, don''t cry!"


    Ning Tao patted her on the back, Wen said with a smile: "wait for me here, I will let you see a miracle!"


    Hearing this, ye Wanqing stares at her deep eyes. Her confidence and joy make her stare at her beautiful eyes.


    "Isn''t it Born Doggett, have you found it? "


    Ning Tao laughs but does not speak, but this expression has been clear, no dust son, no cold moon, several high-level look excited


    There are only four people left in the cave.


    One is naturally Ning Tao, and the other is long Jin, the leader of the Zhou League and the ancestor of Wudang.


    "Hoo...!"


    P genuine ~ V head x hair ''x


    I saw the former take a deep breath of the airway: "three elders, please protect the Dharma for me here."


    Long Jin and the Wudang ancestor nodded with a smile, but the leader of Zhou Meng frowned and said, "boy, I mean if If your daughter has made up for her congenital defects, does this treasure still exist? "


    As soon as the words came out, their faces changed.


    "Although I am the leader of the alliance, I don''t mean to stop you. I just want you to think about it clearly. If the last treasure land is gone, you should think about the consequences."


    Zhou Heng heaved a sigh.


    Ning Tao a face firm: "don''t worry, senior, no matter how the result, I will be used to bear responsibility."


    "Yes, if the survival of my friar depends on a poor girl, what''s the use of us? Let''s not have such a future," said the Wudang ancestor.


    Longjin is not a Hongmeng person strictly speaking. It''s not appropriate to speak at this time, but he still spoke.


    "Boy, believe in your heart and follow your heart. As your elder, you are our pride."


    Ning Tao moved nose sour, deep toward the three people bowed, and then firmly toward the ice coffin.


    Seeing this, Zhou Heng finally sighed.


    I hope that there will be no such result, or you will be overthrown as a potential leader of the alliance.


    Alas!


    All around the ice coffin, there are ice ridges.


    Ning Tao looks at the carefree in the coffin. He seems to have grown up a lot. He looks more lovely and more like her mother.


    I''m crazy to see that I will pull down the shrinking ice in the end. At this moment, the ice coffin will melt quickly.


    Ning Tao does not hesitate to open the ice coffin, with the three predecessors tearing open the seal, immediately feel that the energy of heaven and earth is out of control, the pure Yang force does not want to die into worry free body.


    So much energy to change other people''s mind!


    In this room, a rhizome of white jade appears, full of Taoist rhyme, symbolizing the beginning of life, as well as the vigorous foundation of the immortal tree.


    When I clench my teeth, I get into worry free body.


    The two seem to be one, automatic fusion, a congenital defect, a remedy for congenital defects.


    Once there''s a response, it''s half done!


    Ning Tao several people are very happy, finally has the function, that irascible heaven and earth energy seems to be restrained, no longer worsens.


    At the foot of the mountain, thousands of people look up.


    The riot of heaven and earth energy made them startled. They thought that there would be some disaster again, but suddenly they stopped.


    Wu Hailin was overjoyed and said, "Shizu, look, is the elixir working?"


    "Should be, worry free that doll finally saved, after so long a crime, finally can see the sun through the clouds," wuchenzi said with tears.Ye Wanqing''s three daughters wept with joy, and the former rushed directly into the arms of master wordless Shizu.


    So long It''s finally here!


    In the cave, white jade like immortal Qi is hazy and beautiful.


    Without hesitation, Ning Tao directly sits on his knees and takes out a medicine cauldron to bless the melting pot of heaven and earth.


    He wants to refine all the five precious medicines!


    It''s only the last step to success. It''s just a single melting into liquid medicine, which is easier to absorb.


    The first one is the jade lotus root!


    Looking at the busy and excited Ning Tao, Zhou Heng''s eyebrows are still worried. It seems that he is thinking about the ending.


    The most important thing is to deal with several ancestors


    Time passed quickly, and everything went well. With the support of danyao, Ning Tao extracted three precious medicines at one go.


    Withered wood, nine grade Golden Lotus!


    Looking at the three groups of liquid medicine are absorbed worry free, perspective eye can not see the situation inside, also do not know how?


    It''s the fruit of extreme Yin. This treasure medicine is very important to Wuyou. It can be regarded as her great tonic and plays a key role.


    In fact, the white dot, so many precious things, has reshaped the worry free body, a congenital framework, body, vitality, body protection, tonic, soul!


    Ten thousand years of ice only plays a supporting role


    After a long time, all the five precious medicines have been refined and gradually absorbed into the body. But on the surface, it looks like a lake without ripples, which makes people not know the depth?


    Four people stand together, frowning, looking forward to the calm worry free, no one can say in the end success.


    At the foot of the mountain, thousands of people are also looking forward to it.


    "This What does that mean? Is there something wrong? " Ning Tao calm face ugly way.


    Wudang ancestors just want to comfort, at the foot of Wudang Mountain even a tremor, the sound of the dragon in the ear, roaring more than.


    "Bang Boom


    "Wow Yi Whoa, whoa


    An immortal column from Wuyou''s body rushes into the sky, and a huge fuzzy picture of Taoism appears all over the sky. It''s not finished yet, and an illusory Phoenix spreads its wings.


    Tao rhymes all over the world, dragon and Phoenix are auspicious!


    Thousands of people were shocked to see this scene, who can cause such a big vision, this It''s amazing.


    Ning Tao was stunned and stunned.


    All of a sudden, the void somewhere in the cave was torn open, and an old and excited figure stepped out. At a glance, he focused on Wu you who was crying, and his face was filled with ecstasy.


    "This This is Congenital Tao body

 Chapter 1525

    Ning Tao is at a loss. What is congenital Tao? There is no such explanation in his memory?


    The ancestor of Wudang and the leader of Zhou League have lived a long time. They have seen some of them in their own ancient books. Although they are not very detailed, there are only a few words to explain their horror!


    The darling of Tao!


    Can see the essence of Tao clearly


    The celestial pillars seem to connect the sky and the earth. The magnetic field of ten thousand meters is in disorder, and a map of Taoism covers the endless sky.


    "Pull Roar


    Wudang dragon roars up to the sky. Though it is silent, it explodes in people''s ears!


    Vision, Long Feng Chengxiang!


    Ye Wanqing and several thousand others gazed at the foot of the mountain, their eyes trembling, and their faces were shocked and fanatical.


    Although it''s not clear what it is, the old people always say that there are dragons among people, dragons and phoenixes among people, and there are cranes and other auspicious things at birth, which means that the person must have great achievements in the future.


    And longfengchengxiang, is the most auspicious symbol in the old saying, at least can explain worry free!


    The faces of dozens of elders changed, and their minds were completely attracted by the Tao map. The top of the Tao that they pursued in their life seemed to be in this Tao map, and their minds seemed to open up.


    It''s like trying to solve a math problem, but suddenly the answer appears in the sky!


    That dragon and Feng Chengxiang are all pressed under the road map, which shows that this road map is the last thing. Many people suddenly realize when they look at it.


    The obscure unique knowledge of the past can be seen clearly.


    I can''t understand the methods of practice in the past!


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Bursts of breath surged out of the news, just like pulling out the red wine bottle stopper, even had a chain reaction.


    Wu Hailin has been practicing hard recently. He has been practicing for a long time behind closed doors. His accomplishments have reached the Ninth level of refining Qi, but he has also encountered a bottleneck.


    All of a sudden, his whole body suddenly trembled, and Wudang mental skill began to work independently. The energy of the world around him swarmed forward, and in a few minutes, he climbed to the peak of refining gas.


    "Bang!"


    I lost consciousness with a roar in my ear.


    When Wu Hailin opened his eyes, he was shocked by the scene. Here is Dantian space!


    He wants to break through Baby training!


    "Roar...!"


    A ferocious dragon comes out of the dense clouds


    After a while, Wu Hailin''s body sent out the triple breath of refining baby. After only a few eyes, he even broke the quadruple!


    Without waiting for him to be shocked, there was a dense breaking sound in his ear, and a strong wave of terror came out.


    The day after tomorrow to break the congenital, congenital cross triple, refining gas straight to the top, Yuanying I entangle the dragon!


    Wu Hailin swept to the side, Tong Yaqian and Su Qian even broke the five heavy, reached the realm of refining gas!


    Ye Wanqing is a tremor, just break through the double Lian baby, she actually sent out the terror of Lian baby eight!


    The three masters, the leader of Ziyang, and more than a dozen elders of Hongmeng have reached the limit of entering the divine realm.


    Wuchenzi Shizu stares at Daotu for a long time, but he exudes the momentum of hypocrisy!


    Only one step away from the divine realm!


    There is no cold in the moon. Thousands of disciples such as Qingyang and Moyang are like the flood of opening the gate. They advance by leaps and bounds. They can be seen everywhere even if they break one or two times. They can be called genius only if they break three or four times.


    In a few breath, only a few false gods of Hongmeng, suddenly soared to more than a dozen, but also increasing, the overall strength has increased several times!


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Xia Mengfei, who is just close to Wudang Mountain, is crazy. Her beautiful eyes reflect the road map. She doesn''t pay attention to cultivation. She is born with nine weights, but she climbs like a rocket in the next second.


    Refining Yizhong Refining eight!


    Finally, he stopped at jiuzhong, but he actually crossed a big realm. Yijinjing is indispensable for both talents.


    If it''s spread out, it will certainly scare a group of old guys to death!


    Feeling the unreal power in his body, Wu Hailin''s face was dull. His heart was not enough to be described as shocking. A sentence came out of his blank mind.


    "If one gets the right way, the dog and the rooster will rise to heaven!"


    "Boom...!"


    The shocking mysterious road map is connected with the immortal pillar, which shocked tens of thousands of miles of heaven, and the endless sky is covered.


    The dragon is soaring, and the Phoenix is shaking!


    In this most brilliant and prosperous moment, the road map actually spits out an eternal silence, cold words without mixed feelings.


    "Tao Into Empty


    Every word is like hundreds of millions of thunders, echoing in people''s ears and imprinted in their minds.


    The six ancestors sitting in the void were shocked. As the voice fell, their breath rose a little.


    In the cave, Mo Yuntian bears the brunt of it. His turbid eyes reveal that he can''t believe it. The void of his whole body is split, and a chain of rules is drilled out."Click Click...! "


    It seems that there is a sound of chain fastening, which stops Mo Yuntian''s rising momentum and blocks him like a rusty machine.


    "Zheng!"


    Longjin''s eyes were lost, and his sword Qi became thinner and sharper, and his strength burst out in the later period of refining the spirit.


    "Dang!"


    There is a big bell, a bronze bell, and a picture of Tai Chi behind it, one black and one white, eight trigrams and nineteen palaces.


    A breath of the peak of alchemy in the middle stage appears.


    "Boom!"


    Zhou Heng, at the foot of the leader of Zhou alliance, there is a mountain, which is thousands of meters away. It is magnificent and mysterious. If you look carefully, you will find that it looks like Kunlun mountain!


    And he actually pressed the breath of the late Alchemy to the peak of the middle alchemy, so his way is more suitable to walk step by step.


    When everyone is breaking through, Ning Tao is unconsciously entering the Dantian space, this mysterious and unknown place.


    "Roar!"


    A startling roar suddenly blew the golden mist clean, revealing the true look here.


    Ning Tao gradually shocked his eyes, and what appeared in front of him was a nine clawed purple gold dragon that was half the size of a gold Kingdom, and each of its scales was as big as a truck.


    Each dragon claw is like the palm of a giant. The whole huge dragon body is ten times as big as the whole high-speed railway.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva, the shock on his face has been rigid solidification, this You want me to beat this stuff?


    It does not know how many of its claws can kill itself!


    At this time, the nine clawed purple gold dragon was furious, and an invisible force was wearing it out. In the blink of an eye, the dragon''s tail dissipated, and the bronze bell like eyes appeared.


    "Bang Bang Boom


    In Ning Tao''s fright, he revealed his amazing dragon body, and the whole golden Kingdom began to collapse.


    All of a sudden, a mini version of nine clawed Purple Dragon rushes to Ning Tao''s spine like lightning, and finally forms a dragon column.


    "Ah Roar


    Ning Tao roared with his eyes, two dragons in his arms, two dragons in his feet, one dragon in his waist, one dragon in his head Spine dragon!


    Finally Kowloon!

 Chapter 1526

    The consciousness suddenly returns, and the breath of the peak of baby training is no doubt revealed. It is so powerful that it seems that it can easily destroy the sky and the earth.


    Ning Tao''s face is complicated. Of course, this feeling is an illusion. Many people will feel unstable because of their strength rising too fast.


    So there are those arrogant people!


    Mo Lao and the others looked at him in surprise. The fluctuation alone was enough to sweep away the false gods. This guy is really a pervert.


    The breakthrough is not over yet. He has accumulated too much, and he has never seen such qualifications in ancient times. What''s more, he got a boost from his spine and climbed up to the false god!


    At this moment, a void split, unexpectedly lightning like drill out a rule chain straight to ningtao''s Dantian.


    "No, be careful!"


    The keen Dragon King roared, but his heart was more than his strength.


    The other two elders were also surprised. This only happened in the blink of an eye, and they were not able to catch up.


    As the client, Ning Tao''s face changed for several minutes. In a moment, he formed a spiritual shield, but it was nothing. The regular chain came in directly.


    He was so shocked that he could only watch it rush.


    In this moment, a dry old palm suddenly grabbed, actually accurately grasp the chain!


    The four of them fixed their eyes on Mo Lao!


    "Hoo...!"


    As soon as they caught hold of it, several people were subconsciously relieved.


    All of a sudden, another void burst open and shot into Ning Tao''s body with a sudden.


    "Click Click


    A burst of machine overlapping collision sounds, as if a treasure chest was locked and imprisoned by a big iron chain!


    All the five of them turned pale, and the first rule chain gradually dissipated, and all the movement gradually subsided.


    "Gee Gee


    Listening to this beautiful voice, except Ning Tao, the other four people''s faces were extremely ugly.


    Mo old black face way: "you kid did what day anger person grudge of thing, is steal other people''s little daughter-in-law, you just hypocritical, how can cause the rule chain to suppress to imprison?"


    "Er...!"


    Long Jin''s three people are dumb, and the corners of their mouths are pumping.


    "I How can I know what the ghost is? Didn''t you have this broken chain just now? " Ning Tao shows his hand.


    Mo stared and twitched: "Lao Tzu has reached the limit of the world because he can''t advance in his cultivation. He doesn''t allow me to improve any more, so he comes to ban me."


    "I''m the first Chinese monk. That''s all. You''re a hypocrite. How can you be banned?"


    "Well This


    Ning Tao innocently scratched his head, but he was thinking that he didn''t steal his daughter-in-law?


    "Don''t talk about this, or do you want to see where the rules are locked in your body?" Long Jin frowned.


    The other two elders also nodded calmly.


    Ning Tao took a look at Wu you, so he had to look inside. At the first glance, he saw the scene of Dantian.


    A chain full of order is in an inverted triangle, clinging to the elixir field. It seems to be confining the elixir field. Once you use it, it is ten times more difficult to improve than before.


    Damn, what kind of curse is this?


    Ning Tao depressed said again, the brows of four elders all wrinkled up, in Dantian, this can not be easy to do.


    Mo pondered for a moment and said: "boy, I advise you to be prepared. It will be very difficult for you to break through the divine realm with that rule chain, at least it''s normal More than ten times! "


    "I don''t know how you cultivate. You are so abnormal. You are the second one in the whole China except me. Even the Taoist of Yuntian, they are just a little bit worse."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. He doesn''t know whether this is a compliment or a lament. He wants to get rid of the chain unless he leaves here


    "Of course, you should not be too pessimistic. This rule chain can suppress you, but it is also good for you. When you untie the chain, or when you adapt You''ll know how strong it is! "


    Mo Lao''s words are complicated.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, suddenly curious to open perspective eyes to mo old body, he wants to see where his chain?


    However, this look really scared him.


    Dantian dense, arms were tightened, legs also have, even the head there is also a shocking chain.


    A little count, there are nine!


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao sucks in the cold air, and Mo is really worthy of being the first man. After being banned from nine chains, he has such strong fighting power!


    At this time, Zhou Heng said solemnly: "boy, there''s something you must be prepared for. Look at the situation in the world, you must break through the divine realm as soon as possible!"


    "Only when you become a divine realm, can you really take over my class and fight for the future in troubled times!"


    Ning Tao was silent and just nodded.


    There''s no need for Mr. Zhou to say that he will do the same. His strength is still too weak, too weak, only Become a divine realm!Cao Bin is the driving force for his cultivation. If he stops, this guy will avenge the blood of the Cao family to him. At that time, sister Xia, elder martial sister Hong Meng will be doomed.


    Therefore, he must constantly improve!


    "Wow WOW


    A burst of crying pulled him back, the whole son turned to look at the ice coffin, worry free is lying inside "wow wow" cry.


    At this moment, Ning Tao has forgotten for a long time. With an excited smile on his face, he rushes over and shakes, reaches out his hands and raises her over his head. This is her daughter Better not worry!


    "Wow Whoa, whoa


    Although xiaowuyou didn''t cry so much, she couldn''t stop crying. Her small arms and legs were shaking around.


    Er!


    Ning Tao a burst of tension, in front of the four old face coax worry free, but I do not know where to go wrong, even more cry more severe.


    Tears in my eyes


    Well Well, he was so worried by the cry that he quickly looked at the four elders with help seeking eyes.


    "Master, she Why is she crying all the time? "


    Long Jin coughed: "maybe It''s a little cold. I''m not good at it. If it''s better than sword, I''m not afraid of anyone! "


    "How can it be cold? It''s supposed to be hot. This treasure land hasn''t disappeared, but the power of pure Yang is too strong. It must be hot," the Wudang ancestor stroked his white beard firmly.


    As soon as he raised his eyebrows, he said angrily, "don''t be ashamed. This little doll is not easy to see. How can he be afraid of hot and cold? In my opinion I think it''s too long. "


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Mo old black face, a person kicked a foot, roared: "you all know a fart, a group of old deathless nonsense, still don''t hurry to find her mother, this matter naturally want to find a woman."


    "I tell you, if you dare to make my precious apprentice cry again, I will kick you down from Wudang Mountain one by one."


    Baby apprentice?


    The three men''s faces changed. They seemed to associate with the past and went down the mountain without saying a word.


    Ning Tao said in amazement: "Tu apprentice? Who is your apprentice? You You''re not talking about my daughter, are you


    "Ha ha That''s right. It''s all my family. Don''t be polite. I''ve determined who dares to bully her. My old fellow will fight with him, "Mo said with a smile.


    Ning Tao widened his chin and didn''t say anything for a long time.

 Chapter 1527

    Do you want to be a teacher?


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled, especially Mo Lao''s kind and smiling look. At that, there was a ghost in his heart.


    Is mo always serious?


    "Whoosh...!"


    After a while, the three elders came over with some people, and the Wudang ancestor was surprised to take Ye Wanqing!


    The latter seems to be in a daze, but a baby''s cry makes her tremble!


    Stiff neck turned his head, one eye saw in the arms of Ning Tao worry free, that grievance cry like thunder.


    "Child Child, my child


    Ye Wanqing burst into tears in an instant, reflecting a child''s shadow in his mind. A lunge was faster than Wudang''s ancestors. The amazing speed made Longjin a flower in front of his eyes.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao has an excited smile on his mouth, but without waiting for him to open his mouth, the carefree in his arms is snatched away by lightning.


    The speed is amazing.


    "Wow WOW


    Xiaowuyou cry sad, with a small mouth can cry, small eyes tears spin, a baby good grievance.


    Ye Wanqing''s eyes were red and he held her tightly in his arms. Tears of joy could not stop flowing down, as if he wanted to integrate this life, and his heart was melting.


    "Well Gee Mom Mother


    A young language, but shocked Hongmeng a high-level.


    Ning Tao''s face is full of surprise, while ye Wanqing is crying even harder. He doesn''t want to let go of xiaowuyou for a moment.


    Whole About a year!


    Su Qian, Tong Yaqian, Hua Linglong, and Xia Jiemei, who just arrived, all have red eyes and are happy for Wanqing.


    But at this time, Mo Yuntian came to her mother and daughter with a dry smile and comforted her: "cough Everything will be fine. Don''t worry. I''ll be covered by my old man in the future. "


    Ye Wanqing nodded her thanks excitedly, grateful.


    "Ha ha You''re welcome. It''s all a family. Xiaowuyou will be my apprentice, Hua Xia Hongmeng''s "brother Come on Run


    Ning Tao happened to wonder who the little princess was playing with. Suddenly, she was hugged by a man. It was Wu Hailin.


    The guy spat out his tongue and cried, "teacher Martial uncle, I I can''t run any more. I''ve been running around Wudang Mountain for eight times Your princess is not tired at all


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly, and Mo Lao has not made a final decision on his strength. Although he has not reached the divine realm, he is almost there.


    As soon as he was born, he shocked jiuchongtian.

 Chapter 1528

    "Worry, don''t run around any more."


    Tong Yaqian''s helpless voice came from behind.


    After hearing this, xiaowuyou rushed into Ning Tao''s arms with her wronged lips and pouted her lips and said, "Dad Dad, play. "


    Hearing this, Wu Hailin almost cried, and now his legs are numb with his strength.


    All my fame is ruined on this!


    The three foot man can''t even run a child


    Ning Tao shook his head with a wry smile, touched her dimple and said, "you''ve been playing all day. You see, my brother is exhausted."


    "No To play, brother Slow down, Dad, play with me, "Xiao Wuyou said, shaking Ning Tao''s arm and pouting.


    Tong Yaqian came after her and couldn''t help laughing bitterly when she saw this scene. Everyone loved the little princess like a treasure.


    The most important factor is that everyone owes her. If it wasn''t for her birth, I''m afraid everyone''s strength would still be the same.


    Even if the beards of several ancestors were pulled off, they couldn''t get angry. They could only shake their heads and smile bitterly.


    Ning Tao held her in his arms and said, "if you want to play, you can tell Dad what you have learned?"


    Huh?


    Xiaowuyou pouted and thought for a long time, but in the blink of an eye, there were thousands of people who were curious about this problem.


    At this time, xiaowuyou stretched out a little finger and pointedly pointed to a huge stone


    Thousands of people are staring at each other, even the old ancestor who is peeping in the dark. This starting style is like?


    When people think of it, the little finger suddenly burst out with amazing power. A golden light instantly penetrated the boulder, and then rushed to the sky 3000 meters in an irresistible posture!


    "One One finger zen


    A voice of astonishment came to mind from one place, and everyone saw that it was the ancestor of Shaolin who suddenly appeared.


    His bitter face was full of shock. This method in Shaolin was no less than the Yijinjing, and few people could understand it.


    The crowd was drooling and stiff.


    It''s not over yet. Xiaowuyou takes a deep breath. His five chubby fingers are all open, each of which shows a color and is slowly pushed out under the eruption of the palm.


    "Boom!"


    The huge stone was immediately smoothed, and there was no powder left.


    Wudang ancestors do not know how long after Leng, it is difficult to blurt out: "Wudang forbidden technique, Taiyi five elements divine skill!"


    This move is the most powerful one in Wudang. The whole sect will not use more than one skill, even Ning Tao.


    The next second, little worry five fingers grasp, like a pair of big hands from the endless void.


    Mo''s eyes are wide open. This is his way of becoming famous. Has he learned this?


    The vast hand is vast and chaotic, but it only forms a few breath and then dissipates. It seems that it just has its own shape.


    Xiaowuyou pouted and cried: "Dad Dad, I can''t do it, Wuwu...! "


    Wu Hailin also cried. He had studied the first chapter of Taiyi''s five elements for a year, but he could barely understand it. You can use it in one day. We have no face to see anyone.


    I''m sorry, Princess!


    Thousands of monks cry and cry, and they have no love in life.


    Ning Tao mouth a smoke, busy comfort way: "Dad don''t blame you, after all, you are still small, wait for you to be bigger."


    Ye Wanqing rushed over and held the little princess in her arms for a long time, which made her smile.


    But the little princess''s hand was on the snow-white steamed bread


    Mo Lao is in a state of meditation. He is one of the strongest constitutions in nature, and he is also good at Avenue!


    At present, it seems that her unique learning is not difficult at all. Maybe it''s because of her age, and the way is not good.


    As for her accomplishments!


    Mo Lao frowned, which was the last thing he wanted to face. What if the starting point reached the surface of the pond?


    It''s like a phoenix locked in a chicken nest, allowing her to be intelligent, abnormal and evil, and finally defeating only a group of chickens.


    Only the Phoenix that roams for nine days is supreme!


    Ning Tao didn''t think so much, as long as he grew up carefree and happy.


    As for fighting and killing, it''s up to him!


    Qingcheng Laozu''s face trembled. Originally, he wanted to talk about Li Yi, but now it seems that he should forget it.


    Don''t be chased by a little girl!


    "Buzz...!"


    All of a sudden, the sound of a helicopter armed aircraft sounded, gradually revealing its true face from a black spot in the distance.


    At the same time, twelve people found that eight ancestors, long Jin, Mo Yuntian, Ning Tao, and Xiao Wuyou.


    Thousands of people were nervous and formed a formation in the dark.


    Only one person came down from the helicopter, with a black box pinned to his waist. He almost fell down because of anxiety.


    "Li Zhen!"


    Ning Tao lost his voice and blurted out that this is an old acquaintance."Come on, all Hongmeng high-level officials will attend the National Congress immediately. Something''s wrong," Li Zhen called as he ran.


    Mo Lao''s eyes narrowed, rolled him up and rushed into the cave. Ten figures turned into streamers and followed.


    Xiaowuyou looked at the helicopter in surprise and yelled: "Mom Mom Sit High, high


    Ye Wanqing coaxes her, but her beautiful eyes are worried.


    Xia Mengfei also sighed: "it seems that something big has happened again. The burden on his shoulders is getting heavier and heavier!"


    Inside the cave, the atmosphere was extremely depressing.


    Huashan ancestor said coldly, "when did your security department dare to let the plane come without my permission?"


    Ning Tao just wanted to persuade him, but Li Zhen''s words scared the people, "Huashan school It''s destroyed


    What?


    The old ancestor of Huashan stood up, surrounded by thousands of terrible swords, and said angrily, "is it your military region of Huaxia, or the gang of dogs in Kunlun?"


    "Neither. We don''t know which side moved the hand. It happened too suddenly," Li Zhen gasped.


    Then he took out a stack of photos from the black box, turned pale and scared, and said: "this is the scene taken by Tiangong-1 satellite, the whole Huashan sect No dogs and no chickens


    "Step on...!"


    If the old ancestor of Huashan was hit hard, his hands and feet were cold.


    The whole Huashan sect has about 500 disciples, and more than half of them practice in Wudang. However, because they are close to the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, they have 300 disciples to prepare for the unexpected.


    I didn''t expect It''s all dead!


    "Asshole, who on earth did it? Dare to destroy Huashan, I want to destroy his nine families, kill, kill, kill," the old ancestor of Huashan roared with red eyes.


    "Calm down!"


    Mo Lao''s explosive momentum shocked him coldly.


    "Tell me, what''s the purpose of your coming here in a hurry, show your sincerity, and make some conditions."


    T


    Li Zhen takes a look at Ning Tao, grits his teeth and takes out a piece of half red and half white paper. A bright red blood fingerprint is very eye-catching.


    "That one hopes that we can achieve strategic cooperation, advance and retreat together, and achieve common prosperity. This bloody fingerprint is that one''s determination. Now it''s waiting for you Choose


    "I don''t know who did it, but their purpose is very clear. I don''t need to say more about the importance of Qin Shihuang mausoleum. Now it depends on your decision," Li Zhen said hastily.


    Mo Lao looks at Zhou Heng, nervous, but the latter looks at Ning Tao, full of trust in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath, scratched in his hand, and then printed the bloody palm on the white paper.


    "With the advance and retreat, a total of brilliant!"


    "This hometown I will guard it

 Chapter 1529

    "Buzz...!"


    Hundreds of armed helicopters flew away from Wudang Mountain.


    Looking down, Ning Tao''s heart is complicated. It must be a big battle to go to the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, but he has to face it anyway.


    Waving at the bottom, she said goodbye to her daughter and sister Xia.


    Han Xue went to the sorcery church early with Bu Lao and others.


    Thousands of people yearn to see this holy mountain.


    I hope we can all come back


    Xiaowuyou on the mountain is crying a lot, and he has been shouting for his father. His chubby little hand keeps catching the plane, as if he wants to catch his father by his side.


    All the mountain watchers have no choice but to sigh.


    At the same time. Great changes have taken place in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty.


    The smell of blood rose to the sky. It seemed that many people had just died. Coupled with the strange atmosphere here, it became more and more gloomy and terrifying.


    "Step on it!"


    Loud and powerful footsteps echoed over the mausoleum. A huge reservoir was quickly dug out, but inside It''s all blood!


    "No Don''t kill me, you You''re the devil, you''re all the devil, butcher, "panicked a young man in a white coat.


    "Devil, Jie Jie..."


    A pale man appeared, his dark red fingernails raised his chin and said with a smile: "we are not demons, we are archaeologists. There are too many secrets hidden in this imperial mausoleum, so now we have to dig it out and make a great contribution."


    "You You''re bullshit. You killed my teachers, colleagues, hundreds of archaeologists, and so many soldiers. You''re law breakers. You You will be punished, "said the young man, shaking with hatred.


    The man shrugged his shoulders and laughed: "let them catch me. Anyway, you can''t see it. By the way, I''ll show you a man."


    When I tried, I caught a woman.


    She is as beautiful as a flower, with snow-white skin and a lovely face. Because of her work, she also wears a ponytail, revealing the breath of youth.


    As soon as the young man''s pupil shrinks, he naturally knows this woman. It''s Liu Meng, the flower of his department. From the day he entered the University, he secretly fell in love with Liu Meng. It''s not only him, but almost the whole department''s object of secret love is Liu Meng, but he didn''t see her boyfriend until graduation.


    Fortunately, after graduation, he and Liu Meng worked together, and they all started exploring the imperial mausoleum for an old Chinese professor, but he didn''t say anything for three years.


    "Learn "Sister


    When Liu Meng heard this, she burst into tears.


    "Tut Tut, it seems that you two know each other. That''s easy. I''ll invite you to see a good play you''ve never seen before," the man said with a smile, licking his lips.


    The young man''s pupils contracted, and an ominous premonition enveloped his heart. Looking at the slowly raised pale palm, he roared: "no No


    "Bang!"


    With one hand, Liu Meng''s head is broken!


    The young man was numb, his face was gray, and his heart was aching hard, as if he had been torn away and smashed by a pale palm.


    "No No Xuejie Why, why! "


    Looking at the familiar headless corpse, the veins on his forehead were exposed, tears and nose mixed together, and he cried like a beast, his hands had been smashed with blood and flesh.


    "Hiss!"


    The man''s body was in a flash, and a row of nails passed through the ferocious artery of his neck. Suddenly, blood gushed out, and a glass that had been prepared for a long time followed.


    "Gurgle!"


    Then a full cup, immediately throw the young man aside, looking at the red agate like blood, he can''t wait to drink.


    One side of the white Ze will see this scene in the eyes, squinting way: "I said Cao Bin, you spend so much effort in order to drink this mouthful of blood?"


    "Gulu, Gulu Ha


    Cao Bin licked the blood from his mouth contentedly and said, "what do you know? Emotional blood tastes good when you drink it. The more angry he is, the hotter the blood is and the more comfortable it is to drink. Only at this time can I remember the feeling when I was a human being."


    "Comfortable, happy Ha ha


    His laughter numbed the scalp of thousands of people present, and even the vampires shuddered. Ning Tao was a little flattered. He immediately thought about it carefully, and said in a deep voice: "it''s not too late to go directly to the imperial mausoleum. We must control the scene in our hands."


    "Yes


    In addition to Mo Lao, Zhou Lao, and long Jin, the other disciples, even the seven ancestors, all agreed with each other. At last, Ning Tao had some momentum of alliance leader. "


    At this time, Li Zhen along the sliding rope down, even busy way: "wait a minute, I have something to say."


    All of them looked at it in a hurry, with doubts on their faces.


    He said in a hurry: "that one said that we are already an iron strategic cooperation. This war is crucial to China. He has sent the trump force of Beijing to help. At the same time, please rest assured that the army''s assistance is on the way!"


    However, during the conversation, Ning Tao and other 11 people raised their heads at the same time. In their sight, more than a dozen planes came quickly, and the first one to bear the brunt was three people!Longjin''s pupil shrank and he was shocked: "it''s you, white tiger, rosefinch, Xuanwu!"

 Chapter 1530

    The crowd was shocked, as if they were frightened.


    Ning Tao''s mouth slowly recites, and suddenly rings the title of elder Longjin, elder Pavilion, green dragon!


    White tiger, rosefinch, Xuanwu!


    I see. Why didn''t he think of it before? I''m afraid these four people are guardians of Beijing, but few people know.


    Long Jin''s face is complicated. He has traveled all over the world for many years and has not seen these three guys. It''s a surprise to meet them suddenly.


    I saw the three men bow their hands to Mo Lao, Zhou Lao and long Jin at the same time. Unexpectedly, another one came out and said to Ning Tao in a deep voice: "we and the three men have received the order to help the leader of Ning alliance and you. If you need anything, just open your mouth!"


    Everyone was surprised, this is to condescend.


    Long Jin''s face also appeared incredible, these three arrogant guys would be willing to bow their heads, which is hard to imagine at ordinary times.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao did not dare to put on airs and said with a smile, "you are welcome, three elders. It''s time to help you. On behalf of Hongmeng, I''m very grateful."


    The three nodded, but they were relieved.


    This young man is pretty good. You know, they all respect the divine realm, and they are also responsible for the guardian and high-level military positions in the country. It''s really ugly to bow down.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao is modest and gives face.


    Seeing the confluence of the two sides, Ning Tao took a deep breath and yelled: "all the friars follow my orders and march into the imperial mausoleum together. When they meet the curfew, they will be killed."


    "Yes


    The sound spread in all directions, deafening.


    Seeing that a large number of figures disappear in the field of vision, Li Zhen sighs with a complex and secluded sigh, hoping that they can succeed.


    All of a sudden, he subconsciously turned out the mobile phone, there was an urgent letter from an hour ago.


    Point to open a look, the face is scared white!


    "The defense line of Zhangjia military region was completely defeated by Kunlun monks At present I don''t know where to go...! "


    "No!"


    He looked at Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum with a look of panic


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    A large number of monks rush to the imperial mausoleum like a bee pupa. Ning Tao''s eyebrows are locked all the time. It seems that he is thinking about something.


    Morton and Li Yi both said before they died that the white lotus sect, the blood clan, is it them?


    What''s the grand plan!


    At the beginning, they investigated Mo Lao, but the Bailian sect was completely hidden, and nothing happened again. The low-key can make people forget him, but there are still all kinds of questions.


    Why do they come to Qin Shihuang mausoleum?


    Do they already know about the core?


    Looking up, the thirteen gods in the air gave him some confidence, not to mention that this is their territory of China.


    The distance of several thousand meters is very long for ordinary people, but it''s only a short time for monks. A kilometer round pit and traces of new soil soon appear in their sight.


    Here Is it Qin Shihuang mausoleum?


    At the same time, this question appeared in people''s minds. Aren''t there terracotta warriors and horses, buildings and so on?


    Mo stepped out, a pair of turbid eyes immediately looked into the pit, but the next second the whole person was stunned.


    More than a dozen people couldn''t help staring.


    At the bottom of the pit, Ning and others will take a close look at all the things he has to pay attention to.


    The pit is very neat. There are thousands of corpses in one place, but they are all shriveled. The blood is gathered in a big reservoir, and the blood pool is like the core of the array, and flows to the Shimen!


    Three places are like an industrial process!


    At this moment, Huashan ancestor glanced at him and said angrily, "damn bastard, it''s you bastards who do it. Dare to kill my Huashan disciples and seek death!"


    "Huashan sword, Taiyue three green pines!"


    The full force of alchemy is like a tough bamboo bent, and then ejected like a sharp arrow.


    "Kill


    A group of people in the pit had already noticed that this powerful force was coming, and many people''s faces changed greatly.


    A figure in a black robe snorted coldly. He just wanted to fight, but Cao Bin, the other person, was faster than him. A dark ghost claw came out of the fog like a ghost.


    "Old man, I want to die!"


    The ghost claw grabs the blade in a domineering manner.


    Huashan Laozu saw that he was a hairy boy. He immediately disdained to cut out a sword, a thing that didn''t know how to die.


    But the next second, his sword light was easily crushed by the ghost claw, and caught by the vast feeling of covering the world.


    What?


    Huashan ancestor''s face changed greatly. He quickly cut out the sword Qi in his hand. The triple sword Qi is stronger than the triple sword Qi.


    However, the ghost claw even broke through the triple sword Qi, and directly under his startled eyes, he grabbed him on the chest.


    "Wow...!"


    The ancestor of Huashan gushed blood and flew back in an instant.


    And this at this time, another figure suddenly ran out, it was the black robed blood clan that had been covetous before.I want to take his life.


    Huashan ancestor''s face is pale, the wound on his chest makes him unable to use his strength, and his hand is irresistible in the face of a God.


    All of a sudden, the void around him trembled, and the black robed blood clan''s face suddenly changed, and they suddenly raised their hands to fight.


    "Chunyang Taixian seal!"


    A terrible palm print appeared from the void, instantly defeated the palm power of the black robed blood clan, and brazenly printed on its chest.


    "Bang!"


    Under the seal, he forced back the divine realm.


    BBD! $


    Ning Tao comes out with a black face, grabs Huashan ancestor, and then retreats suddenly, while the black robed blood clan is also defused by Cao Bin.


    Without stopping, the two figures rushed out again.


    "Zhenwuda handprint!"


    A huge hand print of Daoyun was made.


    "Blood devil climbing the sky hand!"


    A pair of bloody hands.


    In the eyes of the public, the two attacks collided with each other, and suddenly the strong wind surged, and the force exploded.


    "Chi...!"


    Ning Tao groaned and slid back to the old ancestor of Huashan. His brows wrinkled.


    "Step on...!"


    Cao Bin was shaken back several steps by the power of hegemony, but the dark red pupil was abnormal scarlet.


    "Rather The waves


    Listening to this roar, the latter''s face was slightly gloomy. I didn''t expect to meet Cao Bin here so soon.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he and Huashan ancestors were surrounded by the friars of the white lotus sect and the thirteen clans of the blood clan


    In the sky, Mo was watching the stone gate for a moment.


    From this thing, he felt the fluctuation of space, and the two black and white double evil figures also opened their eyes.


    "Mo Yuntian, long time no see!"


    As the old man in white robe spoke, Bai Lian flashed.


    Mo old cold smile, sarcastic way: "white old devil, you have not deliberately avoid me, avoid me for decades, is to complete such a thing?"


    "Cut It''s clear that if you don''t come out of Kunlun Mountain, why should I hide? I think those old friends of ours are almost left with you and me now. "


    White old devil raised his head, eyes complex way.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What do you want to do when you collude with the blood clan? What''s the long-term plan? What do you want to do when you come here to the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty?" Mo looked down with a cold face.

 Chapter 1531

    Ning Tao and others hold on, and his face is gloomy.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Wuchenzi was worried about Ning Tao''s safety, so he jumped down with a large number of Hongmeng''s hands and gradually formed a confrontation between the two armies.


    Cao Bin''s ferocious face is like a vicious snake, and his scarlet eyes are staring at Ning Tao. He dreams day and night about the enemy of his hand blade, the enemy who killed his Cao family!


    "Ning Tao Creak


    The latter was stared at with twinkling eyes.


    "Boom...!"


    In the sky, the weather of Moyun was shocked, and the atmosphere of terror changed the situation of nine days.


    "Old white devil, after so many years, it''s time for you and me to make an end. Your white lotus sect is cruel and shouldn''t exist. Today, even if you unite with the blood clan, you can''t escape."


    Hearing these words, Clark said with a light smile: "ha ha, it seems that old man Mo has great confidence. He has heard about your prestige for a long time, and he is really crazy."


    "I said don''t look down on him. He will die. First stabilize the array," the White Devil whispered with drooping eyes.


    As soon as the words came out, they went out of the realm of fifteen gods.


    Ten blood gods headed by the dark king and five gods headed by deputy leader Lin poured out.


    In addition, Cao Bin three people actually have 18 gods!


    Mo Yun Tian''s eyes narrowed, and the eleven deities behind him took a step at the same time. For a moment, everyone looked up.


    "You think it''s fantastic that they can stop me, white devil!"


    "You always have to try. If you dare not even try, it''s better to admit defeat. Let me see how much your strength of closing the door has improved over the years!"


    The white old devil raised his eyelids and said.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s face, which had been observed with perspective eyes, changed and yelled to the top: "Mo Lao, destroy the big blood pool quickly, and the array will break itself."


    As soon as the words came out, Mo quickly dived down.


    "Boom...!"


    The twenty-seven divine realms were in a great war in an instant, and Mo was very strong.


    The bottom is not calm. Ning Tao''s eyes are bright. He must destroy the blood pool, or the stone gate will be broken.


    Although I don''t know what it is, since it''s what they insist on, it''s right to stop them!


    "Do it!"


    The two armies immediately became red eyed with a loud drink.


    A group of Huashan sect disciples ran in the front, and their own brothers were lying in the dead, all acquaintances.


    The old ancestors were hurt, and their hearts burned with anger.


    "Kill! Kill


    The vampires and the friars of the white lotus sect are coming up with red eyes. For their survival, they must be stopped.


    As soon as Ning Tao empties, he wants to test Cao Bin''s real strength, but Huashan ancestor rushes forward with red eyes.


    How can he be knocked down by a little scum!


    Cao Bin is full of violence, and his blood is incomparable. Even the big blood pool is full of witches


    "Dangdang...!"


    Almost a few minutes later, the war began.


    As the leader of the alliance, Ning Tao needs to control the overall situation. Even if everything happens too fast, he has to force himself to adapt.


    Immediately lead the disciples to attack the blood pool!


    But as soon as he moved, he was surrounded by eight people, and his once familiar face came to mind.


    The eight Dharma kings of the white lotus sect, the devil emperor, the ghost emperor, the green emperor, the blood emperor, the flower emperor, the black emperor, the White Emperor, and the demon emperor!


    Among them, the White Emperor and the demon emperor are new faces, which should be made up later.


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile and said, "long time no see. I haven''t heard from you since I left Tibet."


    "Hum, I don''t think our brothers can live to the present when the leader of Ning alliance knows where they are. In order to avenge the blood feud of the two brothers, we have organized a group to kill you today."


    The elder devil emperor sneered.


    "Son of a bitch, at the beginning, you dared to do something bad to me in Tibet, which made the archdeacon punish me for a long time. It''s all because of you," the bloody emperor gritted his teeth.


    "Cut!"


    Ning Tao said calmly, "are you eight here to kill me or to intimidate me


    In the process of shaking his arms,


    smashed a Friar''s head.


    That eight people''s eyes canthus want to crack, the devil emperor ferocious way: "with the combination technique, I want a move to kill this bastard!"


    The seven people''s steps are wrong, and they work at the same time. A colorful flower appears in Ning Tao''s eyes. It looks so charming, colorful, gorgeous and dazzling


    "The devil''s blue blood, black and white demon flower!"


    Ning Tao''s body trembles, and there is a hole in his eyes. From another perspective, he has been swallowed by a flower.


    "Whoosh!"


    A white machete is pulled out by Baize. This guy has been watching secretly, just to wait for this moment.The head of Hongmeng alliance leader, I''m going to decide!


    "Dang!"


    That extremely sharp curved knife actually rubs the spark, but the ear side also spreads a light words, "boring!"


    In a flash, nine people''s scalp burst.


    Bai zegang wants to retreat suddenly, but his wrist is firmly welded by an iron hand. The special metal machete is twisted into a twist by Ning Tao. Then he breaks it.


    "Virtual world boxing!"


    A punch in the chest of white Ze, instantly fly.


    And the eight people just spewed out a mouthful of blood, their faces were shocked, their combination skills were broken?


    You should know that this move is second to none even in the sect. The eight of them work together, and even the strong one can get lost in it. How can he have no influence.


    It''s impossible No way!


    Ning Tao''s face is indifferent. In front of him, using this kind of magic is to seek death. The eye of the candle dragon naturally conquers this move.


    The White Emperor''s head burst like a dragon.


    That seven people red eyes kill to come over, but even if the strength of the false god is also fragile in front of Ning Tao.


    One shot at a time, the demon emperor and the black emperor fell one after another.


    "Soul Confusion


    The magic of pupil level is quite effective.


    The rest of the five people are a step meal, a blank in the brain, even if it is as strong as the devil, it is just a bad secret.


    "Hiss!"


    Ning Tao gun swept, four heads fell on the ground, the last shot into the devil''s heart.


    "Well Poof


    The devil emperor watched his brother die miserably, and was killed like cutting melons and vegetables in a few minutes. This guy is really terrible.


    In the shock, he grinned and said: "Ning Tao, you are all finished. The Lord will take your whole Hongmeng''s body All over the corpses. "


    "Is it?"


    "That''s not necessarily," Ning Tao said with a cool smile. Cao Bin, who threw the body into the air, suddenly changed his face.


    The latter''s face was livid, and he clapped the corpse of the demon emperor into pieces. But he didn''t wait for him to react, but he saw a powerful and soul stirring figure smashing into the big blood pool.


    It''s like a golden meteorite falling!


    "Boom!"


    Take advantage of this opportunity, Ning Tao finally destroyed here, and the pure Yang fire burned the blood again.


    "Click Click


    H genuine#_ First QT hair ¡¤


    Mo Lao and others stopped one after another, looked at Ning Tao admiringly, then sneered: "how about the array?"


    Hearing this, white old devil slowly stood up, shrugged his shoulders and said: "it''s no use saying, failed!"


    Several thousand people, such as Ning Tao and Mo Lao, frowned. When the plan failed, he was not angry. On the contrary, he was too calm.


    Old devil Bai stood up with his hands down and said with a smile, "didn''t you just ask me why? After listening to the story of my white lotus sect handed down from generation to generation, I think You''ll see. "

 Chapter 1532

    "The story?"


    All the people present nodded and frowned.


    The battle is like a half-time break, two people touch that points, a fierce stare at the opposite.


    Ning Tao held a gun with one hand and said: "master Bai, I advise you not to talk nonsense and get back quickly, otherwise, this is your grave!"


    The spirit power burst out like a god of war.


    Feeling this momentum, Cao Bin broke away from the pull of the three gods and roared: "even the divine realm has not broken through, like mole ants. Who gave you the courage to be so arrogant? You and I should understand the blood feud. Roll over to the war."


    It''s amazing that his blood has risen nine feet.


    "Hum!"


    "An unknown person deserves to challenge me. When you kill chief Clark and become the new chief, please talk to me again."


    Ning Tao''s expressionless indifference.


    "You dare to look down on me, asshole, you coward, mole ant, scum. Don''t you know a guy who is the God of light? Before I came here, I twisted off his neck and Huashan sect. I killed more than 300 friars one by one."


    Cao Bin pointed to the corpse pile with a crazy face.


    The elder Huashan and his disciples are red eyed. The most gifted disciple of their sect has been crowned. The four elders, except the elder Huatu, and the leader of Huashan, all lie in the corpse heap. How can Huashan endure such blood feud.


    The seven sect disciples quickly dissuaded him, but he was anxious.


    "Loud noise!"


    Ning Tao yelled at Cao Bin, a little light, suddenly, a cold light, like a bow to shoot the sun into a full moon, shooting out a silver arrow.


    "Whoosh!"


    Say fast, then fast, shuttle to.


    Cao Bin, who is clamoring, shrinks his pupils and is smart all over. However, as a prince, how can he tolerate his fear of Ning Tao? Even if he can avoid it, he will not. Behind him, Jiuzhang''s blood is surging, and a holy grail projection is gathered.


    "Whoosh!"


    The silver shuttle struck the Holy Grail in a falling posture.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eardrum and heart were shocked by a crisp voice, and the spine spasm made the whole body full of goose bumps.


    "Click Click


    The dense cracked voice is crisp to the ear, which makes the heart of ten thousand people mention the throat at the same time, and the eyeballs tremble.


    "Bang!"


    In the sight, the Holy Grail finally disintegrated, turned into a little light and dissipated, and the silver shuttle also fell powerlessly, so that everyone could see what it was.


    Cao Bin was greatly shocked to retreat, and his blood completely dissipated, but with only a few breath, everything recovered, and a surge of blood slowly rose.


    Ning Tao didn''t move. His face was calm. In fact, some sweat was oozing from his forehead. Seventy or eighty percent of the power of the spirit only caused this kind of damage!


    From the point of view of ten thousand people, this is only the power of Ning Tao.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "It''s worthy of being the leader of the league. Hongmeng''s strength has become more and more powerful. It''s just that the younger generation who have emerged in the past year or two all have such elegant demeanor. It''s really terrible."


    The dignified way of the old friar of Bailian sect.


    Thousands of people speak silently, this person''s talent is really divine!


    Rather than looking at Cao Bin, Ning Tao said directly to the white devil, "there is not much time left for master Bai. Do you choose to die here or run away in ashes?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "I''m really bullied by dogs. A brat dares to be rampant in front of me. When I was dominating China, I''m afraid your grandfather was not born."


    Old white devil shook his head and laughed at himself.


    "I am sending you an ultimatum on behalf of Hongmeng. Either go away or Die


    Ning Tao looks at the cold road of the corpse.


    s) Look at the 8A of chapter H ''of YH in the N edition


    Mo Lao took a step at the same time, and his breath oppressed him. The reason why he agreed to such a decision was that he was uneasy. What was the destruction of the grand plan?


    There''s no sure way to win. We have to get rid of them first!


    Clark dragged his long black robe and squinted: "Jie Jie Xiaozi is very crazy. I really think that when I become the leader of the alliance, I can say something here. If I don''t enter the divine realm, you are a mole ant after all. "


    "Here, it''s not your turn to talk!"


    Thick blood gas seems to hide a terrible devil, circling in the air roaring, forming a large blood cloud.


    As soon as long Jin''s face sank, he drew his sword to store his strength.


    Just when people think that the war is about to break out, the white old devil stops Clark.


    A white robe swayed along the breeze, and a swaying white lotus was tattooed behind him. It seemed that the lotus imprint in the middle of the eyebrow was enlarged. His face was calm and his mouth was smiling.


    "Why are you all in such a hurry? The guests haven''t come together. The story hasn''t been told yet. It''s rude to fight."


    "Guest The story? "Ning Tao, Mo Lao and others frown, the uneasiness in the heart is more palpitating, what does the old guy want?


    "Master Bai, I don''t want to say the same thing for the third time. The ten major military regions are going to encircle here. In the face of Mo Lao, don''t make mistakes when you leave quickly!"


    Ten military regions!


    This makes thousands of people look pale. It''s an army with all kinds of modern weapons to kill gods. It''s almost the strength of a powerful country in China!


    Old white devil''s eyes narrowed, but he was not afraid. He glanced at Ning Tao and then said faintly: "friends from afar, since they are guests, it''s better for us to greet them generously."


    A word of thunder swept tens of thousands of people.


    Mo Lao suddenly looked into a void. In a seemingly peaceful space, he suddenly drew a holy sword. A middle-aged man in armor and silver boots walked out.


    "Step on...!"


    The heavy silver boots made a golden sound, which echoed in people''s hearts like heavy drums and heavy thunder. The holy sword was holy, like the Lord''s judgment.


    "Thomas!"


    Clark''s eyes widened and his face was shocked. How could this madman be here? They had dumped him at sea, and how could they have been hiding around them all the time.


    Cao Bin was pulled by the five gods, but when he saw this man suddenly appear, his ferocious expression suddenly solidified.


    "Gulu...!"


    He remembers that after killing the God of light, this madman suddenly came out and chased him for three thousand miles on the sea. Later, Clark and white devil fought him back together.


    Ning Tao was surprised. He didn''t expect that the cold guy was here. Did the Holy See pay attention to this?


    As soon as Thomas appeared, his cold eyes were fixed on Cao Bin, and he suddenly held up his holy sword and cut it off.


    "Blood clan scum, suffer death!"


    Two swords in a row outline the fall of a cross.


    Cao Bin''s face changed greatly. He scolded the madman secretly and turned into a group of crows. The bats screamed and ran around.


    "Well, rude!"


    White old devil a cold hum, hands unexpectedly embrace a white lotus, but also with the breeze light swaying away.


    Break in the wind, soft and stubborn.


    This is people''s first understanding, but how can this kind of weak thing withstand the kind of overbearing sword power of the cross?


    The next second, the two collide!


    The amazing scene appeared, white lotus seems to be almost collapse, but never scattered, maintain that kind of weakness.


    The energy dissipates, and it''s due to extermination.


    Cao Bin was afraid to hide among the gods, but Bai Laomo said faintly: "this guest is a little rude. I don''t know who else is hiding What''s the attitude? "


    Shocked, they looked into the empty air.

 Chapter 1533

    In the void, the waves are calm.


    Ning Tao and others calmly look up, how seems to have a lot of people know here?


    As the voice fell, it was still plain.


    Ten thousand people looked up and their necks were sore, but they didn''t see a figure, and more than 20 gods and spirits were scanning.


    As a result, it''s empty!


    Thomas, white old devil, Clark pick eyebrows, unexpectedly coincidentally looked to the edge of a void.


    But Mo Lao''s face is ugly. He grabs the void like lightning. He has a pair of big hands. When he is about to grab the void into tofu dregs, he suddenly changes.


    "Extremely Tiger


    A fierce tiger with white body suddenly killed.


    "Boom!"


    The fierce wind spread rapidly at the level visible to the naked eye, and thousands of people were shocked to open the Lingli shield.


    When the wind dissipates and everything shows.


    All of them were startled and gaped. There were six people in the sky.


    Stepping on the void is the divine realm!


    Why are there people here?


    How much of this damned void is hidden?


    Ten thousand people shudder, one by one swallow saliva, alert unceasingly, these people''s strength certainly is not simple!


    Long Jin, Wudang ancestor, Zhou Heng and others were shocked when they saw the leader.


    "Unexpectedly It''s you


    Zhang Er of Ning Tao has no idea. Who is it?


    The leader twisted his neck and walked out slowly, sneering: "yes, it''s me. After so many years, I finally came back. It seems that many people still remember me."


    Zhou Heng said in a deep voice, "what do you mean when you come back suddenly? Don''t forget that you are still wanted by Hongmeng."


    "Wanted Ha ha


    The man burst out laughing, joking: "with your current strength, don''t you think it''s impossible?"


    "Hum, what''s more, I spared your life. You dare to come back. I think nobody can deal with you when I''m dead, right?"


    Mo Lao clenched his fists and said coldly.


    The man''s face was overcast and said with a sneer, "do you think I was the same as I used to be, old man? You are already old. With the strength I have now, I am not afraid of you."


    "Mo Sheng, I advise you to pay more attention to your words. Did you forget all the kindness that Mo gave you in those years? Now you come back suddenly to show off your strength?"


    Pain appeared on Zhou Heng''s excited face.


    Mo Sheng?


    The man shook his head, shrugged his shoulders and said: "this name has been thrown into the stinky ditch with my past in China. Now, you can call me Fight one


    Battle one?


    Many people are shocked, but Ning Tao is a soul stirring, he has also met gene war nine, war ten!


    It should be the so-called ares team!


    Mo laoyichan, difficult way: "originally you fled to the United States, no wonder so many years you have no news."


    "Ha ha It turns out that you are still in a relationship with the United States. I didn''t expect that you can touch the void now. Is the technology of the United States so strong? "


    White old devil picks eyebrow good strange way.


    Thomas, long Jin, Clark and Shaolin ancestors are all puzzled. Can gene people reach this point?


    You want to know


    Dozens of deities and tens of thousands of disciples have raised their ears to listen. This is a shocking news to the world.


    "Want to know? I don''t want to tell you how you can beat me, ha ha...! "


    Zhan Yi and the five people behind him laughed wildly.


    They were black and angry.


    "Enough!"


    A voice full of dignity came suddenly.


    They turned to see that Ning Tao, holding a long gun, came to the front of the monks.


    No matter what the purpose of Huameng''s words is, no matter what we are here, we have a little bit of tyrant


    "Those who dare to invade our territory will be killed without mercy!"


    "There is no amnesty for killing!"


    "Roar...!"


    C (3


    suddenly, there was a roar from the distance.


    They all looked up and saw that there was a big black cloud in the west, and there seemed to be a big black shadow.


    "This This is Birds


    Thousands of people were shocked to open their eyes. The object that rushed to us looked like a bird, and there were many people on the back of the bird.


    "Boom...!"


    It''s like God is coughing to warn people!


    Hundreds of huge Griffins roar up in the sky, and the wind blows between their wings. Countless people look down on them."Mo Yuntian, I said that jihadi has just started. I can''t live without such a good thing."


    I saw three terror figures directly tear a hole in the space here, and walk out like wind and cloud.


    The whole three and a half step empty state!


    Thirty eight deities are oppressed by a square array.


    When people breathe, they feel that they have a big mountain on them I''m afraid that with their strength alone, they can challenge the five forces.


    Mo laoleng snorted, his face was ugly.


    Not only him, but also the anger in Ning Tao''s heart is rising. Is there anyone who cares about him and Hongmeng.


    The blood clan dares to kill at will. The white lotus sect can turn a blind eye to it. Even the United States, which is far away from home, can come and visit. The invaders in the deep Tibetan areas can ride birds to and fro.


    The pile of corpses is a blood insult. If he is still so powerless, the scene like today will happen again, and some brothers and sisters will be killed by them.


    The national archaeological team of hundreds of people, the army establishment of thousands of people, and his Hongmeng Huashan disciples all died.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. If he has great strength and shakes all countries, who dares to trample on his Chinese land, kill his Chinese brothers and sisters, and kill his Hongmeng disciples!


    Who dares!!


    However, his strength is far from enough!


    Looking at the gods in the whole row, Zhan Yi said with a sarcastic smile: "I didn''t expect that you Hongmeng were reduced to such a situation. Those who were bullied didn''t dare to fight back. What protection would you talk about?"


    "The most ridiculous thing is the leader of Hongmeng alliance. Fortunately, I didn''t become the leader in those years, otherwise I would be the garbage man."


    Ning Tao face a white, because of strong, sharp nails are pierced into the heart of the hand, waves of deep pain let him hate.


    Hongmeng was silent and did not dare to whisper.


    Out of the three gods of Kunlun came the strange strong man, surrounded by thunder and lightning, and said contemptuously: "a group of mole ants, the things here are determined by our Kunlun world, get away from me."


    "Hum!"


    A group of gods are cold and have bad eyes.


    And the old white devil who had been watching all along suddenly said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that so many guests came at once. I''m really flattered. It''s just that you are all too rude."


    "My story Not yet

 Chapter 1534

    The crowd turned a glance and then ignored.


    The old white devil''s face suddenly showed embarrassment.


    Ning Tao looks to himself. In the west is the Kunlun army, in the East is the Ares team, and in the opposite is the blood clan and the white lotus sect. It''s hard to deal with any of them.


    The faces of all the Hongmeng executives were very ugly.


    Fortunately, the cold Thomas was not far away from him. Although he ignored him, his meaning was obvious.


    How to say that his status as archbishop is also there!


    "Old man Bai, when do you like to tell stories? Are old people so wordy? Anyway, don''t be like some old guy. He''s always grumpy."


    Zhan Yi sneered.


    Mo Lao''s face was cold, his fists were clenched tightly, and his heart was full of holes, so painful that he didn''t want to speak.


    "Hum, don''t you hear what I said? Get away from me. You filthy guys can''t touch the things here."


    The thunder punishes the venerable cold voice way that the whole body twines thunder and lightning.


    "Are we dirty? You old man, have you got your eyes in the gutter? Who can I show you with a smelly face? I tell you, this is our world. Go back to your kennel as soon as possible. "


    Zhan YILENG''s stingy satire.


    Mo old a brush sleeve, plain way: "the old saying is good, can solve the trouble, that is not called trouble."


    "Who dares to try it first?"


    "If you are so arrogant, it''s Mo Yuntian. By the way, is there someone named Ning Tao in Hongmeng?"


    The tone of Leifu suddenly changed.


    When Ning Tao saw someone calling him, he immediately took a step to the center of the pit and said, "I am Ning Tao!"


    "Thor halberd!"


    A silver halberd formed by the thunder of violent extinction suddenly appeared in the hand of the thunder punishment master.


    "You bastard, dare to kill my grandson Leon, and take your dog''s life to pay the blood debt."


    A roar, crazy throw down.


    The thunder halberd penetrates the space with supersonic speed and goes straight to kill Ning Tao. The terrible God thunder makes the space full of scorch marks.


    The latter''s face changed and the silver shuttle broke.


    At this critical moment, an old roar came from my ear, and a pair of Ruyi hands went to the void.


    "Bang!"


    In the shock of the crowd, the big hands grabbed the terrible halberd and pulled it out.


    When master Lei punishes the silver shuttle and resists Mo Yuntian''s counterattack, the latter suddenly drinks and cuts to Zhan Yi with a thunder halberd!


    This change shocked everyone. No one thought that Mo would suddenly fight, while the latter was still watching with a smile.


    "No!"


    The six men''s faces changed greatly, and they shot at the same time.


    "Empty Qi Cannon


    In the roar, six white gas columns were shot out madly, and even the space was torn by the six sharp gases.


    "Boom!"


    The explosion just rose here, a heavy golden dagger suddenly sounded, Thomas actually took advantage of it, a holy sword like a cross gushed out a holy light.


    "Canon of light, verdict!"


    A holy sword cut Cao Bin hard.


    The latter''s scalp numb, so low-key hide, also bite him not to put, this damned lunatic, asshole.


    "Gaga Creak


    There are crows and bats all over the sky.


    Although he escaped quickly, the scope of the holy sword light was very wide, which killed a large group of fleeing bats in an instant.


    Hundreds of blood people nearby were all killed by the holy sword and turned into wisps of smoke.


    Cao Bin appeared in a certain place, his breath was dispirited, and he was hurt by the impact, but the sword was cut down again.


    "Asshole!"


    At this moment, Clark finally arrived, a gloomy face behind him actually turned into a blood ghost method.


    "Boom!"


    FA Xiang gritted his teeth and insisted on it.


    When Thomas drew his sword with a cold face, Longjin also drew his sword with a cold face and rushed to the Kunlun three gods with the leader of the Zhou League and the ancestor of Shaolin.


    Taoist of cloud sky, Zen master of dragon elephant, master of thunder punishment!


    "Chinese swordsmanship, sword power!"


    "Shaolin''s unique skill, big diamond boxing!"


    "Kunlun unique skill, thousand dragons play empty fist!"


    In the face of these three offensives, the three faces of Taoist Yuntian show disdain, and each condenses its own palmprint.


    "Boom!"


    "Roar, roar...!"


    A griffin gets angry and plunges directly to the two armies on the ground. The Kunlun friar on his back is murderous.


    I don''t know, the disciples of both sides are silly.


    How did they fight without any sign? The six spirits of the God of war team and the 17 spirits of the blood clan of the white lotus sect took part in the battle, and even the 13 spirits of Hongmeng also fought.However,


    thirty eight gods of Kunlun Kingdom subdued and swept.


    All the people here are their enemies. They don''t need to negotiate and play tricks. They just need to sweep!


    Ning Tao''s expression is dignified. He is not surprised by the battle of the gods. This scene is like the end of the world.


    A total of seventy-nine divine realms are here, and seventy-eight divine realms are very popular. Only That one!


    "Creak...!"


    A heavy opening of the door made people tremble, and then a desolate and eternal atmosphere of vicissitudes spread. In an instant, people seemed to go back to the ancient times, convulsed all over.


    "Alas, young people nowadays are so impetuous that they don''t know how to respect the elderly. Is it so difficult to listen to the old people tell a story?"


    The faint voice of the old white devil spread.


    The war stopped for a moment, and tens of thousands of eyes looked at Shimen, the most mysterious place.


    "What did you do to the stone gate? How did it open? What the hell are you doing?" Thunder punishes venerable vigilance way.


    Bai Laomo ignored him. Instead, he recalled: "this story starts from a long time ago. It happened to Qin Shihuang. Later, it was handed down from generation to generation in our Bailian sect."


    Ning Tao and others frowned, but they didn''t interrupt.


    "The former Qin Shihuang was not special, but after one thing happened, he had the strength to sweep the six countries!"


    "What?"


    They all asked suspiciously.


    Pointing to the mysterious power below, it is impossible to describe


    "At that time, Qin Shihuang got a little bit of power here by chance, and then he had the power to sweep the world. In addition to this story, my Bailian sect has a word passed down."


    "He who gains this power gains the world!"


    Ning Tao and other people are as quiet as cicadas. Is our nine-year compulsory education for nothing? This old guy wants to be strong and crazy.


    A group of people scoffed with sarcasm.


    "Master Bai, you can''t drink. You''re still floating now. Even if what you said is true, why do you have a hundred year plan now after thousands of years


    "You''re the only one who can think of the world, and no one has ever thought of it for thousands of years?" Ning Tao shakes his head and smiles helplessly.

 Chapter 1535

    Ning Tao''s words are the voice of all the people.


    There were no ambitious people in any era. If there were such a possibility, I''m afraid it would have been dug through.


    Who doesn''t want to be emperor?


    Who doesn''t want to get ahead?


    Who is willing to be ridden by others all his life?


    A group of high-level sneers also have caution, after all, white old devil all fight like this, it is impossible to use a joke to bluff people.


    Mo Lao, Zhou Heng and Ning Tao have a look in their eyes. If they insist on saying so, maybe it''s also possible.


    Star core!


    But can people absorb this kind of energy?


    Even if it is a trace, I''m afraid not everyone dares to touch it. I''m afraid the old white devil has another plan.


    "Old man, do you know what''s under here? You''re still delusional of swallowing its energy. How big your appetite is? You''re waiting to explode without Kunpeng''s mouth."


    Taoist Yuntian has a cold and sarcastic face.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know exactly what it is, but since I''ve been planning for so many years, you don''t think I''m not sure. Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    White old devil shakes his head and looks calm.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Zhan Yi gasped: "old man Bai, you''ve been planning for so many years. Don''t you feel nervous if you don''t say it?"


    "It''s really hard to hold it. I''ve been holding it for decades. In this case, I''ll tell you so that you impetuous people can have a class before they die."


    The white old devil waved his sleeve and said with a heartless smile.


    Everyone''s eyelids jumped, and the faces of the gods were very ugly. What''s the strength of this guy to talk like this?


    "You ask why we are planning to do it now. In fact, it''s very simple. The Bailian religion and the first emperor of Qin Dynasty were not founded in the same era, but nearly a thousand years later."


    "At that time, the first leader of the white lotus sect passed down this story, but he didn''t explain the place or the method, and many people couldn''t understand it."


    "It also had something to do with the environment at that time. It was not as weak as it is now, so people at that time rarely felt a sense of crisis. It was not until nearly a thousand years ago that people could not help taking action."


    People are fascinated by it. If you say so, it''s quite credible, because it''s the accelerated deterioration of heaven and earth in the past thousand years.


    People with a sense of crisis always have to find a way!


    White Devil then said: "at that time, it was just a small group of people. After all, it was only handed down from generation to generation, and there was no real testability, so it was finally settled."


    "Hundreds of years ago, the environment was very bad. Lingli was diluted by strong tea and water, which made many people panic. Even the sects at that time joined hands to explore the truth."


    The eyes of Wudang ancestors and others trembled, and the other ancestors also responded. It is true in the sect records.


    At that time, the world of practice was still prosperous, and there were many schools. The mighty alliance explored the reasons, but it failed


    "After another one or two hundred years, the leader of my Bailian sect finally couldn''t sit still. He had to rely on this too reliable word and began to explore this matter on a large scale for a long time."


    "The location alone has taken decades of time. Since it is related to the first emperor of Qin, it may also be where he buried it, but after checking it, there is nothing unusual."


    "I can''t confirm the location. After another 100 or 200 years, finally, a gifted leader of Bailian cult, who was proficient in the essence of array, finally confirmed the location here!"


    "Qin Shihuang mausoleum!"


    The Reverend Lei punishes the way contemptuously: "you this school is really useless firewood, has turned in the treasure gate for several thousand years, Leng has not discovered, must change my Kunlun boundary several incense to be able to handle!"


    "Who said no? I think it''s ridiculous. Later, the array leader began to study the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang, and found that there was a mysterious array under it, communicating with heaven and earth."


    "I''ve studied this all my life, and I haven''t cracked that array by one thousandth in my life, but I''ve also figured out a set of simple array, which can be changed by nature."


    "He passed the array and all the plans to my master, but my master died after only half of the completion, so the plan came to me, as you can see."


    "The hundred year plan set by my master has finally been completed in my hands. After thousands of years of white lotus education, now It will come true at last


    Old white devil looked at the stone gate with emotion on his face.


    "Finish "Come true?"


    "That array has not been destroyed by me, have you already succeeded?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    Old devil Bai shook his head and said with a smile, "is that true? The array has been destroyed, but it''s just an opening ceremony."


    "Do you know what the real grand plan is?"


    They frowned and became more and more uneasy.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly thought of a scene in the Tibetan village and said: "the source of evil!"


    Oh?


    Old white devil picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "you know a lot, even the source of evil is clear. Oh, by the way, the evil gathering pool in the original hiding place seems to have been destroyed by you.""Ten years of hard work, once destroyed!"


    "You still have the face to say that. How many people did you kill in that ghost place? I''m afraid tens of thousands of them are small numbers. They cruelly tortured a group of living people and then cut their blood to death!"


    "It''s something that people can do. You are not afraid of retribution for so many names," said Ning Taohong angrily.


    "Cut, tens of thousands of people calculate what, I white lotus teach which time hand don''t wait for bloodbath, this I is very astringent, also thanks to you, I can think of and blood cooperation."


    White old devil''s face is smiling.


    Clark came back gasping, his mouth also raised a proud grin, blood pupil cold as if looking at the dead.


    "What are you two muttering about? What''s the source of evil, old man Bai? Why don''t you take it out and have a look?"


    |Eight ¡Ì hair, K


    Zhan Yi asked curiously.


    Old devil Bai smiles, turns his hand and takes out a red bead as bright as agate. When he only looks at it, he can feel endless resentment, venom and hatred


    The gods are shocked. What an evil thing.


    Mo old black face way: "white old devil, you tell me the truth, for this red bead you killed how many people?"


    "Ha ha, not much. Its formation is very long. This one is almost 20 years old. If you count it out, there are at least 100000 people. It''s very hard."


    White old devil looks relaxed and comfortable.


    Tens of thousands of people open their eyes and mouth in horror, killing so many people, only for the red bead!


    Son of a bitch, are you not afraid of retribution!


    Mo was gnashing his teeth, but old devil Bai said bitterly: "in the war era, it was easy to kill people, but the more technology you have, the less crazy you can be."


    "But fortunately, with the help of the Taoist friends of the blood clan, they are experts in the blood clan...!"


    The gods were furious before the words came down.


    Ning Tao took the lead in fighting with red eyes. This scum of Chinese people has killed tens of thousands of people in this hundred years. It''s unforgivable.


    "The virtual world is too immortal seal!"


    "The end of the law imprisons the hands of heaven!"


    "Holy Scripture of light, judgment!"


    "The four image formation is powerful all over the world!"


    ¡­¡­


    The attack all over the sky suddenly spread out, the bright light blocked the line of sight, vowed to kill the beast.


    And Ning Tao saw the red bead broken in the blur


    "Boom...!"

 Chapter 1536

    "Boom...!"


    All over the sky, the spirit power is flying, the flowers are dancing, and the killing opportunities are everywhere.


    There are a lot of people who are angry. This scum has slaughtered more than 100000 Chinese people in a hundred years. They are all compatriots!


    Ning Tao felt the most deeply, because he had seen that kind of scene, spacious basement, nine sticky blood pools, venom, hatred, evil thoughts These terrible negative emotions, like substance, are more terrible than purgatory.


    Bu Lao, Yan yunyun and Shang Zhuo almost died there!


    This son of a bitch should be killed!


    When the wave gradually dissipated, all eyes were wide open. Under nearly a hundred attacks, could the old white devil survive?


    "Eh!"


    A lot of people are light Yi, the face shows surprise.


    Ning Tao''s face is dignified. There are two figures in his sight. One is white old devil, the other is black Clark, and the other is Array?


    At his feet, I don''t know when there are two ghost face arrays, body protection array, which are flickering and vanishing at the moment. The whole ghost face is eroded by agate like red!


    Wait!


    The stone door seems to have been opened a little bit!


    Ning Tao and other people''s scalp burst, the breath of the ancient vicissitudes makes people feel ancient, ancient, ancient, mysterious and vast, which makes people shudder.


    This What''s going on?


    Mo Lao''s face changed and he cheered: "white devil, what do you want to do? Do you know what''s buried under it? It''s not something we can touch."


    In the East, Zhan Yi''s face changed and his body tightened.


    "Well, I told you not to be so rude. My old man was kind enough to tell you a story before you died, but you didn''t appreciate it and always interrupted. Do you know that it would embarrass my old man, and you can''t even talk about the past before you leave?"


    The old white devil shook his head with emotion.


    "Old man, don''t pretend to be a ghost here. If you kill us, don''t be shameful. I''ll tell you with mercy that the core of your world, the energy core of your world, is buried deep underground in this mausoleum!"


    Taoist Yuntian narrowed his eyes and told the truth.


    Star core?


    Most people are very strange to this word, confused, but it should sound like a baby. It seems that everyone is here to rob this thing.


    Thomas''s cold face trembled for a moment. Some of the western scholars of the Holy See had realized that the world had said the same thing, but everyone thought it was nonsense. He had come to chase Cao Bin, but he didn''t expect that the water here was so muddy.


    "Pa Pa!"


    "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect so many surprises when I revisited my hometown. I remember that the ISI family had explored this kind of thing, and some famous scientists had put forward the core theory. The CIE theological bureau also set up a special organization to explore the core of the world."


    Zhan Yi clapped his hand and said with great interest.


    All of a sudden, this is understandable.


    "Old man, the core energy gathered by a world, how big do you think you have to be before you can swallow it down? I advise you not to do whimsical things, get rid of that array as soon as possible and bow to my Kunlun kingdom."


    The Taoist priest in Yuntian has a negative hand and a proud face.


    "Ha ha, it''s no trouble for Taoist friends. Originally, I wanted to talk more about the past with you before I left. Now it seems that no one listens to me. In this case, let''s talk in a different way with your most confident strength."


    The White Devil drew a strange smile from the corner of his mouth.


    There was a little commotion and uneasiness among the people.


    In this moment, Ning Tao tries to open his perspective eyes, trying to see what''s inside the stone gate, but he is shocked to find that the invincible eye of the candle dragon meets his opponent.


    Inside the stone gate, it''s all dark and deep. It''s not like an underground mausoleum. Instead, it''s like a dark world. It can devour all the brightness of the light. The feeling of death and coldness surges all over the body, which makes people panic and eventually commit suicide.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    With a low voice, Ning Tao endured the darkness and looked at the fear of death.


    It''s as if I entered the stone gate, covered with endless darkness. The claws of death caressed my skin, and my scalp burst in an instant. The chill oozing from my spine spread to every cell. It''s like a hell of death in exile


    At the same time, the outside white old devil moved.


    Wipe off the blood of the mouth, I don''t know what I did in the dark, the grimace at the foot actually climbed up the stone gate, an invisible force was pushed by it.


    "Creak...!"


    The heavy ancient gate rang and was pushed.


    "No!"


    Mo Yuntian''s eyelids jumped wildly and roared: "all Hongmeng disciples join me to destroy the array at all costs and kill the white devil!"


    "Do it!"


    "Kunlun unique skill, Zhentian boxing skill!"


    "Chinese swordsmanship, sword closing style!""Shaolin unique skill, great compassion, Vajra palm!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hundreds of attacks spread all over the world, one side swept all directions, powerful energy interweaved, more and more terrible, as if even space can be broken.


    Clark''s face changed, and he yelled: "listen to all the white lotus disciples of the blood clan, give me your hand to block them, even with your life."


    Nearly a thousand people responded and killed one after another with red eyes. More than a dozen Shenjing shot, even Cao Bin, who had been hiding, hit him.


    "Blood skill, blood devil climbing heaven hand!"


    LZ ¡Ì the latest Jo fast, V


    "white lotus method, three lotus kill!"


    ¡­¡­


    The whole kilometer deep pit formed a visible spiritual impact, instantly lifted more than ten floors of the ground, and the corpse pile was slightly affected and annihilated.


    Kunlun, Ares team and Thomas retreated one after another. Even they didn''t want to meet such a large group of forces.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao felt unusual in the endless darkness. It seemed that something was trembling. When it came to here, it was the sound of demons outside the sky, and goose bumps all over his body.


    Suddenly, there seems to be something shaking in the dark


    The outside world gradually calmed down, and Hongmeng took the advantage of this battle. Although 100 disciples were injured, the opposite side was also seriously injured, and dozens of them died.


    "Ha ha...!"


    A burst of light laughter came, and everyone looked at it.


    White old devil''s body protection array was broken, and a wisp of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, but he was smiling, and the calm breath suddenly rose.


    Gently, through the void!


    Mo Lao''s face changed greatly. With the same instruction, two streams of energy burst out in the void, and he stepped back in a flash.


    But the white old devil''s silk did not move. He brushed his sleeve with a smile.


    One move, make a decision!


    Tens of thousands of people were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    The Taoist priest in Yuntian stares at his pupils for a moment, and his eyes are full of horror. If we can say that the strength of the old white devil can feel the emptiness at the peak of the late alchemy.


    Now, he is Half step empty state!


    And with the finger just now, it has fully demonstrated his strength. Mo Yuntian, the most powerful man in the half step virtual world, was originally the most powerful here. He was earth shaking in his cultivation and was not afraid of anyone. But now, this white old devil has easily defeated him.


    Moreover, its breath is still soaring!


    Mo''s face suddenly looks ugly, with incredible eyes to see white old devil, this is impossible, how can this old guy''s strength improve so fast.


    What''s more, he found that the bigger the gap of the ancient stone gate, the faster the power of the old white devil will be improved. It''s like stealing heaven for another day, absorbing what power inside!


    At this time, the sudden change!


    The white old devil turned his hand and took out three evil sources. The three red beads were thrown into the mouth of the ghost face. Suddenly, the ghost face pushed the stone gate with great strength.


    "Creak..."! "


    in the endless darkness, Ning Tao seems to hear the sound of chains

 Chapter 1537

    "Bell Dang


    In the endless darkness, this chain suddenly sounded.


    Ning Tao''s cautious spirit almost collapsed. In the silent roar, he was crazy. His heart was scared. I''m afraid that he would have been scared to death if he wanted to be someone else.


    "What What the hell is that? "


    "Gulu!"


    It''s so dark and terrible, like a black hole that devours everything. There''s no time, no space, no light, only It''s cold and dead!


    Ning Tao wants to get out of this strange state, this terrible place. He doesn''t want to stay more for a second or a millisecond, because it''s really possible that the mad devil will collapse and die.


    But for the sake of China, he must see clearly!


    In the line of sight, it was still a deep and dark piece, cold and piercing, without any vitality or spiritual power. He could not even feel his own existence.


    Only feel that this is a dark cage, terrible to let people born the impulse to commit suicide, and the sound of the chain ring, but can not see any trace.


    Is it just my own illusion?


    All of a sudden, he felt a faint wind coming, which made him suddenly have an idea that the abandoned dark hell was like a big egg, but now it is a crack, a crack leading to the real world


    Is this also my own illusion?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao feels that something is staring at him, which immediately makes him cool from head to foot, suddenly turns his head, but looks at him with a pair of blood pupils!


    It''s cold, it''s heartless, it''s killing.


    "Gee...!"


    "Ah Hoo Hoo


    "Apprentice Apprentice, how are you? How are your eyes bleeding? Are you ok? Don''t be a teacher


    The warm words of wuchenzi''s worry came from his ears.


    Ning Tao''s ears are filled with all kinds of noises, but his eyes are blurred, as if he is blocked by something.


    A touch, unexpectedly is blood scab!


    When his vision gradually recovered, he was surprised to see a group of people around him. Master Wu Chenzi was worried, the expectant nun Yue Wuhan was anxious, Ziyang leader frowned, the protection of the three masters, and Wu Hailin stepped forward They''re all familiar faces.


    "Well Cough


    As soon as I opened my mouth, I burst out blood.


    A pair of eyes burning pain, like being mixed with salt, chili noodles, uncomfortable are about to come out of fire.


    Wuchenzi''s face was startled. Just now he called for a long time, but Ning Tao didn''t respond to him, just like his soul was out of his body.


    What''s more strange is that the eyes are bleeding all the time!


    Ning Tao waved his hand and indicated that he was OK. Suddenly, he thought of the scene. He immediately raised his head and lost his voice Come on, there''s something terrible coming back to life. Come on Stop it


    Hundreds of people in the neighborhood look strange. What''s coming back to life? Did the leader just wake up?


    Wu Chenzi and dozens of other high-level people frown deeply. What''s the matter with Ning Tao? It''s a bit like Zhongxie.


    Is it someone''s head?


    "Creak...!"


    The ancient door finally opened slightly.


    All the people are still like cicadas, a pair of eyes staring inside, do not know what power?


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The pit is full of white old devil''s laughter, which seems to be the release that has been suppressed for many years.


    "Strength is really a powerful force. I only absorbed such a little bit, but I was promoted to this level. My white lotus ancestors It''s true that you didn''t cheat me!


    White old devil looks up to the sky and smiles.


    The faces of the gods are very ugly, but their eyes are full of greed. Can they really devour the power of the core?


    If not,


    How could this old guy suddenly become so strong!


    Even Mo Yuntian was repulsed by one blow, and he went straight to the half step empty state from the peak of the late alchemy. This is a miracle.


    If we can absorb!


    The gods are red eyed and excited. In today''s environment, it''s extremely difficult for them to upgrade to a small level. It''s very gifted for them to upgrade once every five or six years.


    Break through in a few minutes, never seen before!


    Ning Tao has a panoramic view of this scene, the white old devil with straight rising breath, and the grimace array at his feet.


    And the stone gate with a crack should be the one with a crack, and it''s terrible It''s in there!


    His whole body trembled, and a pale thought came out of his mind, as if it were a warning from the inheritance of memory!


    Absolutely Yes No Can Let It Out of Come on!


    The next second, he pointed to the stone door with a pale face and said anxiously, "stop him. Don''t let him open the door. There are terrible creatures in it. They wake up."


    Huh?


    The gods glanced at him and sneered.


    There is energy for them to break through in the stone gate. Close it It''s impossible. They have to drive bigger.Mo Yuntian''s face changed and he fell into silence. A heart of late despair was shaken when he was repulsed.


    However, when he heard Ning Tao''s anxious cry, he was fully awake. How can he improve his strength? In front of his strength and his family He chose the latter!


    Hongmeng is his big family!


    Immediately, Chunlei said: "Hongmeng gods listen to orders, at all costs, even with our lives, we have to block this stone gate. For the sake of our family and homeland, we would rather die than regret!"


    "Good!"


    When the T version was launched, x


    the faces of the twelve spirits changed and took a step.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Seeing them rushing past, Taoist Yuntian''s face changed. What he thought was not help but stop!


    Clark''s face was dignified when he saw someone rushing in, but there was a faint laugh behind him, which made him relax.


    "It''s no harm. It''s just a few divine places. Let''s show them what real strength is and what rolling is!"


    Words fall, a breath of terror rises.


    This breath has never been seen before, surpassing all the monks present, as if a fire appeared in a group of fireflies.


    Bright enough for everyone to look up to!


    The white old devil has white hair to his waist, and his eyes are as proud as nine days. He seems to be many years younger. A pair of understated palms are patted in the void.


    In an instant, great terror rose.


    A hundred meters around, the void is cracking, and the power of the palm blows away with the ripples of the void, facing the thirteen gods.


    Mo Yuntian and others face a change, full hand hit to the palm, but their attack is like a stick hit steel.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, the thirteen gods were shot away, as strong as Mo Yuntian, who stepped back more than ten steps and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "This is the practice of emptiness, emptiness "I''m in the mood!"


    Cloud sky Taoist a face shock of lost voice way.


    Ning Tao and others are numb. Who can beat back the thirteen gods? Even Mo Lao can''t do it.


    How could the white devil be so powerful!


    The latter looks up at the sky and laughs. He often cracks the void, and punches the void. The void with a radius of 100 meters is controlled by him.


    "Is this the power of the virtual realm? It''s really not comparable to the divine realm. I feel that I can become stronger. After all, the world can''t stop me, and I can finally get rid of it."


    White old devil a clench fist to excite a way.


    At this time, Ning Tao was extremely anxious. The more he dragged on, the more uneasy he was, but he didn''t have the strength.


    He immediately gritted his teeth and yelled to everyone, "what are you waiting for? Don''t let him open the stone gate. Otherwise, as soon as the things inside rush out, everyone will die!"

 Chapter 1538

    Will Will you die?


    Tens of thousands of people are pale and nervous.


    They still don''t understand what happened and who they should believe?


    Can you trust this rumor to spread the doomsday!


    Ning Tao''s heart is burning with anxiety and his brain is in a mess.


    First, the battle was broken, and the result was just a gimmick. Then the Vatican madman Thomas suddenly appeared. Then, as agreed, there were six men in the Ares team, and even the powerful Kunlun kingdom!


    They all appear here at this time!


    Star core!


    This is the key point, but this thing can''t be absorbed by human, but strangely, the White Devil succeeded!


    Defeat thirteen gods with one''s own strength!


    It seems that it is no longer a half step in the void, but a real strong man who can shuttle through the void.


    The gods are as calm as cicadas. They look at Mo Yuntian and others with trembling eyes. They are defeated so easily!


    The strongest among tens of thousands of them, the one at the front of the road of practice, failed!


    The realm of legend There it is!


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Mo Yuntian, you also have today. You have been stepping on my head since you entered the cultivation. Your miracles are everywhere in the cultivation world. Praise is really scenery."


    The old white devil played with the void with a banter on his face.


    "Spit I can understand that you are envious and jealous. I didn''t notice that at that time. I''m sorry if I neglected you. Anyway, I won''t change it. "


    Mo Yuntian spat out blood and his face was cold.


    On the other hand, in shock, the cloud heaven Taoist opened his mouth: "old man, what have you done? How can you swallow the power of the star nucleus? It''s impossible."


    "That huge power, don''t say you a divine realm, even if it is a virtual realm, he dare not absorb a cent!"


    White old devil light a glance, that is like nine days arrogant eyes full of contempt, raised a fist to hit out.


    One punch, space broken!


    Taoist Yuntian, Zen master Longxiang, and venerable Leifu''s face changed at the same time. These forces could crush them.


    "Cloud Sky Sword technique, one sword to kill gods and demons!"


    "Dharma, a thousand handed arhat!"


    "Thunder punishes Tao FA, Thunder God is angry!"


    Three and a half steps of the empty realm, a full blow, and more than a dozen divine realm''s hasty hand, just like the natural disaster.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a shell just shot exploded.


    Yuntian Taoist three people were repulsed, the corner of the mouth bleeding, the hairpin on the head in a mess, the eyes appear to be angry.


    "Hum, a bunch of foreign bastards dare to shout in front of me. They don''t know how to live or die. Stay there first."


    White old devil light talk, stretch out a no strange palm, a distant grasp, is Kunlun people.


    "Click Click


    Ning Tao opened his mouth to see, the scene is like a smooth ice cream layer, suddenly was caught out of a big ball.


    And in that big group, it was the monks of the whole Kunlun Kingdom, surrounded by cracks in space!


    The white old devil put down his right hand and raised his left hand again, trapping the Ares team in the broken space.


    Zhan Yi''s face turned black.


    Seeing this scene, Hongmeng''s disciples were worried, because this scene was like a pig waiting to be slaughtered!


    Is there such a terrible person in this world?


    In a word Diwan!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face sank, he flashed to the front of Hong Meng with a long gun. He couldn''t retreat even though he couldn''t fight.


    "Master Bai, now you should be able to talk about your goal. Those who gain this power will gain the world. Do you want to become the overlord of the world and wipe out all countries one by one?"


    Hearing this, white old devil smile, suddenly burst out a breath belongs to the strong, oppress all directions.


    "Didn''t your teacher tell you to speak respectfully to the elderly, bow your head, or kneel down to speak?"


    ~MZ $


    "creak...!"


    Ning Tao half knelt on the ground in an instant, as if he had been knocked down by a meteorite outside the sky, with five mountains on his back.


    His face turned red, and his forehead was full of blue veins. However, he could not stand up despite his roaring.


    "Mr. White, the more you live, the more you go back. You even fight against a younger generation. If you have the guts, you rush at me. Don''t you always want to defeat me? Come on!"


    Mo Yuntian was furious.


    However, with a smile and a flick of his sleeve, the White Devil''s amazing hand was destroyed by a force and seized a space.


    "Chaos Empty No


    With a whisper, Mo Yuntian and a large number of Hongmeng disciples were left in the broken space around. No one dares to touch the cracks. They will die if they touch them. They can only wait for them to heal.


    Thomas, the eight ancestors, the four of Longjin, were all inside without exception, leaving only a dozen disciples outside."White devil, you rascal!"


    Mo Lao looked at the cracks in the space and cursed with a black face.


    "Ha ha, don''t be so angry, Mo Yuntian. You can rest assured that I won''t kill you, because I want you to look up to me all your life and feel the powerlessness that you can''t catch up with me."


    White old devil laughs scornfully.


    Speaking, the palm of a burst of suction will ningtao suction over, a pair of powerful hands strangling his neck.


    "Boy, do you know that I have hated you for a long time? You destroyed all my ten years of hard work in Tibet. Do you know how angry I was at that time? I wish I could scratch your skin and cramp you."


    The white old devil clenched his hand and sneered.


    Ning Tao was choked out of breath, straight rolled his eyes, a face from Jun white gradually to black green.


    "Dare to roll your eyes at me, is that the irony you gave me before you died?" white old devil sneered. Suddenly, he hit Ning Tao''s abdomen and choked his neck.


    "Well Ah


    Ning Tao''s brain was blank and his abdomen was cramped.


    Mo Lao and others to see the canthus of the eyes to crack, in that broken small space to scold, one by one gas straight shaking.


    "Putong...!"


    Ning Tao is thrown on the ground like a dead dog.


    White old devil lowered his head and said with a smile: "want to die? It can''t be that simple. I''ve been putting up with you from the beginning. "


    He raised his foot and stepped on Ning Tao''s arm.


    "Click!"


    Many people can hear the crisp sound. Ning Tao, who just took a breath, screamed and broke his arm bone.


    "Ah Ah Asshole


    Tens of thousands of people just looked at this scene. Hongmeng and other people''s eyes were red and their voices were almost bleeding.


    If not, they will all rush into the crack!


    "Pure Yang finger!"


    Wuchenzi''s anger came and the golden light flashed away.


    The white old devil didn''t even look at him. He directly reached out and grabbed out the fingers. He broke them and flew.


    "Pa Boom


    The strength disparity is too big, this palm directly will be no dust son into the pit, spurt out a mouthful of blood, life and death do not know.


    "Master!"


    Ning Tao red eyes roar, full of ferocious, a heart cone heart pain, unprecedented anger surged to the heart.


    Before he finished, he was cold faced and trampled into the ground.

 Chapter 1539

    "Bang!"


    The firm ground was smashed out of a big pit in his head, and Ning Tao''s energy storage was interrupted.


    White old devil lightly shook his head, indifferent way: "so many years, I really did not hate a person, or a junior, let me hate to want to beat him."


    "Ah Well


    He raised his head and was kicked down again.


    "Maybe you don''t know. I know everything about you like the back of my hand, because no one in Hongmeng has ever let me suffer a heavy loss in the past years. You are the only one to show up."


    Speaking of this, Bai Laomo trampled on Ning Tao''s hand bone and said coldly, "do you know why I pay so much attention to you, because I feel that you are the killer of my white lotus sect."


    "When I was a mortal, I killed the last demon emperor inexplicably. After that, I repeatedly killed my disciples, the king of Dharma. I was extremely arrogant!"


    "There''s another servant Miao Jingjing, right? She almost killed the young leader of the white lotus sect. She killed more than ten thirty-six Dharma protectors. She broke my teaching plan. Do you know what a loss it is?"


    With that, he kicked off one of his ribs.


    Ning Tao curls up in pain, but this time he doesn''t speak, even if he is afraid of pain.


    Right arm pain almost dare not move, especially the hand bone, people say ten fingers linked to the heart, now step on the hand bone above, feel pierced in his heart!


    "Yes Well, I didn''t expect that I still have a little fan. Although I''m an old man, I don''t know if you''ve been attracted by Ben Shao''s glorious deeds. If you worship me, you can wait in line Ah


    As soon as I spoke, my heart ached.


    The white old devil coldly stepped on the five fingers and focused on the thigh.


    "Bang Click


    Looking at this cruel scene, Hongmeng disciples directly collapsed and red eye rioted.


    Kunlun and others are indifferent.


    Clark looks at a white old devil with unfathomable strength. He is excited and excited. The plan is successful. He can reach that level soon.


    Longjin, you will be trampled by me!


    Seeing that Thomas was also trapped, Cao Bin finally dared to stand up and said with a roar and a smile, "Thomas, your grandfather, I''m here. You have the seed to come out and kill me."


    "Ha ha...!"


    The latter''s eyes trembled in the broken space. His favorite God, the God of light, was killed by him. He was extremely cruel. He would kill him anyway.


    Cao Bin, with a proud face, looked at his mortal enemy being abused. He said sarcastically, "Ning Tao, you are not the archbishop, the leader of Hongmeng alliance, the wizard master, the major general of Huaxia. How can you lie there like a dead dog?"


    "Click...!"


    The leg bone is also trampled off by the white devil. Ning Tao feels that half of his body is in pain.


    "Old man, what do you want to do? If you have any hatred, come to me. If you find a little guy to vent your anger, I will look down on you, coward."


    Mo Yuntian bit his teeth and said angrily.


    However, Bai Laomo just sneered and waved his hand. The unstable space debris suddenly rioted, only shuttled through the crowd a few times, and nearly 100 disciples died miserably.


    There is no complete body!


    "Hum, you used to love me and ignore me, but now I''m making you feel inferior. I advise you to praise me, or I''ll kill people. I''m afraid of you."


    The white old devil''s breath soared, and his face was full of fun.


    The grimace array under his feet seems to be the capital of his promotion. The energy overflowing from the stone gate is quickly engulfed and enhanced by him at the moment.


    At the moment, it''s all in the middle stage of refining!


    Ning Tao is so angry that he can bear to torture him. However, when he sees the disciples who are sheltered by himself dying there, he is powerless, angry and unwilling.


    A strong sense of remorse surged into my heart!


    Mo Yuntian looked at Ning Tao, who had broken seven or eight bones, shaking his muscles and said, "white devil, no one is your opponent now. Tell me, what do you want to do and what are you doing?"


    This is the topic again, but this time the white devil said with a smile: "you don''t always say that this piece of heaven and earth is a big cage. We are all birds in the cage."


    "So my goal is very simple, to make my claws sharper, to tear open the cage and reach the boundary recorded in the ancient books. From then on, the sea will be wide with fish and the sky will be high with birds flying!"


    "Gulu!"


    Tens of thousands of people swallowed their saliva, which made them fascinated. Everyone wanted to be the bird.


    But Mo Yuntian''s body trembled, and he didn''t know what flashed through his mind. He blurted out: "broken void!"


    "Ha ha Good


    "Emptiness, you and I all know that the most orthodox way to leave this realm is to cultivate enough, to reach the emptiness, to break the emptiness and to find that realm!"


    In the first round, KK


    could not hide a trace of joy.


    But between the feet, it is hard to kick Ning Tao a rib, let people see scalp numb.In fact, it''s just that old devil Bai saw Ning Tao kill the eight Dharma kings one by one, and his anger finally broke out.


    Baise got up in the distance, a face of ecstasy, that''s how he trampled the bastard to death!


    "I wanted to have a good talk with you, but I also wanted to leave a memorial before I left. I didn''t expect that you were not good enough to let me use such rude means."


    White old devil shook his head and recalled: "I remember that the last powerful man in the void in a thousand years seems to be the holy king of the witch sect. He never came back after wandering in the void, but don''t worry. I''ll go to him soon."


    Hearing this, long Jin''s eyes flashed with ridicule, but soon disappeared!


    "I didn''t expect that. I really didn''t expect that. You''ve been doing this all the time, but you have to know that the strength of Xujing may not be much there. Do you choose to be the king of birds in the cage or the footless bird in the sea?"


    Taoist Yuntian has a sarcastic face.


    "Ha ha, of course I know that, so that''s why I''ve been so slow to leave. When I absorb enough energy and reach the peak of strength, even in that world, I''m not weak."


    White old devil said, the strength soared again.


    Tens of thousands of people''s eyelids are jumping wildly. They''ve never seen such a breakthrough in promotion. Their accomplishments are surging between talking and laughing. The breath is really terrible to the extreme.


    Taoist Yuntian''s face suddenly froze.


    With a wave of his hand, the old white devil saw a crack and said, "it''s a fragile world. I feel that the space here is like paper paste to me. I''m really afraid that it will be destroyed by accident."


    With that, he suddenly patted towards the Kunlun boundary, and the space debris of the wave suddenly surged.


    After calming down, nearly a thousand people died miserably, and two strong daze men fell.


    Taoist Yuntian''s face is as black as coal.


    Seeing this, no one on either side dared to speak, even Clark hesitated.


    Seeing tens of thousands of people who were speechless, the white old devil gave a dull smile and shook his head and said, "Alas, it seems that I have no nostalgia, but this strength is not enough. I need to be stronger and be the overlord in the outside world!"


    "Let me plant the flag of Bailian religion in the highest peak of the world and taste the feeling of conquest."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    In his laughter, he turned his hand and took out five evil sources. These are the only red beads left. "


    The crowd breathed and palpitating.


    It''s like something terrible will happen if we don''t stop him. Now we''re all a little scared.


    "No No, no! "


    Just as old white devil was about to throw out the source of evil, his face was excited to work. Suddenly, his leg was pulled by something, as if to stop him.


    "Well Cough No, you can''t do that. There will be disaster. Everyone will die. Your strength is strong enough. Don''t open the stone gate again. Don''t...! "


    Ning Tao is bleeding and gritting his teeth to hold him.


    But the next second, his dizzy head was grabbed and smashed into the granite like lightning.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 1540

    "Click...!"


    The hard granite suddenly fell apart.


    Ning Tao''s mouth and nose are bloody, his face is pale, and his brain is dizzy. How can he resist the attack!


    Don''t talk about him. I dare not touch him!


    Thousands of Hongmeng friars looked ferocious and roared hysterically. Their tendons were exposed and they pounded the earth with their fists.


    More than a dozen Wudang disciples plunge into the space crack under their red eyes, but it''s like sesame into the sea, almost without a ripple.


    Mo Lao''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. He grabs the last Wudang disciple''s arm like lightning. People hold him, but the space fluctuates and half of his legs are gone.


    "Ah Ah My leg


    Seeing this scene, tens of thousands of people''s faces were white with fear, looking at the deep crack, full of fear.


    This is a rogue tactic!


    y15v¡­


    "Tut tut..."


    "It''s a little strange to see that you''ve become such a miserable boy. You''ve made great progress all the way. Even Mo Yuntian was not as abnormal as you, but you''re not trampled by me."


    Old white devil shook his head and looked sarcastic.


    At the foot of the ghost face a burst of greed, staring at the source of evil, very hard to push the stone gate.


    The ancient stone gate is open!


    "Ha ha, Bai Lao is really a man of great courage and great perseverance. He should be the hero of the millennium. Even the first emperor of Qin at that time would have to feel sorry for him."


    Clark bowed his head slightly in compliment.


    White old devil narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "the chief is polite. It''s confirmed that it''s OK. You can enter the battle. Then you can leave the prison together and take care of each other."


    "Thanks to Bai Lao, otherwise I would not have such an adventure. Now I''m really ashamed of it. I''ll bear in mind what Bai Lao said in the future."


    Clark, discreetly, bowed his head again.


    Seeing this, the corners of the White Devil''s mouth raised a faint smile, and he was about to throw the red bead to the grimace.


    "No No


    The calf was pulled again, with great strength.


    Ning Tao almost broke up in pain, but just like out of instinct, he grabbed his calf desperately.


    "Yes You''re going to die, big Everybody All will die, your disciples I Hongmeng...! "


    Before he finished speaking, he was caught by the White Devil and said impatiently, "don''t you understand? I''m going to leave here soon. Even if there is a devil in the stone gate who can kill people, what''s the relationship with me?"


    "At that time, I was afraid that I had already wandered in the void to be the overlord in another world. As for the relationship between your death and me, if I really wanted to, I would not have to do it. Cut!"


    "Well Cough


    "Then you are a white lotus sect Brother Disciples, blood clan, you want them to stay Wait for Waiting to die? " Ning Tao''s blood is running hard.


    As soon as the words came out, the white lotus blood clan was in a commotion.


    Cao Bin, the dark king, and deputy leader Lin''s eyes flashed, but none of them had offended.


    "You are really sharp mouthed, so I''ll tell you that it''s easy to destroy countries with my current strength. When those countries are destroyed, the overlord of the world is the white lotus sect, the blood clan!"


    "As for the stone gate, do you think it''s useful for you to spread a rumor? Rumors stop at the wise. You can use the old tricks to cheat children. It''s ridiculous. "


    Old white devil wrung his arm with a sneer.


    "Click Well


    This arm is almost twisted into a twist, or at a slow speed, twisted.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are wide open and his teeth are biting.


    Seeing this, Cao Bin and deputy leader Lin quickly took a step to flatter him and said, "we admire the leader for his wisdom and martial arts. May the leader make great achievements for thousands of years!"


    "Ha ha Good


    The white devil was in a good mood, and immediately threw out the source of evil. His face and eyes were green, and he swallowed it, and it turned into blood red.


    It''s like eating the perfect tonic pill. Its power soars to push to Shimen, and at the same time it wears out the array.


    This is actually an array contest!


    "Creak...!"


    The voice was so loud that even the furthest ares team could hear it clearly.


    People have adapted to the vast atmosphere. Now they stare at the big gap, which has opened two fifths, revealing a dark space.


    It''s black and cold, dead, can''t see a thing, as if it can swallow all the light!


    "Gulu!"


    Tens of thousands of people swallow their saliva and sweat.


    "This This can''t be the gateway to hell. Why is it so terrible? I only looked at it once, as if my soul had been hooked in. "


    The Ares team lost its voice and was shocked.


    "Boom!"


    Only a few breath, a more terrible breath rising, as if a meter head looking up at a hundred meters giant!"Refining Empty On top of Peak


    The cloud sky Taoist, the thunder punishes the venerable difficult way.


    Even Clark, who just wanted to step into the grimace array, was thrilled. He even felt palpitation.


    Hesitation, only half into the foot.


    Mo Lao, Zhou Lao, Zhan Yi and other gods can hardly see the extreme. How can such powerful people appear in this world!


    Did the rules ignore him?


    Zhan Yi''s gloomy face didn''t know what he was thinking. He took a look at Mo Yuntian and burst into madness.


    In the dark, he broke a bone!


    Zhan Liu''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and he is shocked. This is


    "Hiss Well


    Ning Tao''s face is twisted, pain is unbearable, big sweat oozes out on his forehead, and his whole body looks like falling apart.


    Biting his teeth and looking at the stone gate, he felt the darkness. He assured that the blood pupil was there. "Damn it, damn it, close the stone gate quickly..."


    Let him roar, but no one cares!


    The white old devil''s white hair on his waist dances with the wind. The white lotus mark in the middle of his eyebrows is more and more strange. It turns into half black and half white. The black one is so amazing!


    "Well, is that the limit?"


    He felt the change suspiciously. Although he was still swallowing the energy, he found that if he could not break through it again, it was like reaching the bottleneck of the world.


    "Is this level the limit of the world now? It''s really pitiful, just, just," the White Devil muttered, shaking his head.


    At this time, Clark is half empty!


    When tens of thousands of people are staring at the dark crack of the stone gate, their mind is completely attracted.


    All of a sudden, a pair of black scythes suddenly came out of the dark. They hooked the two stone doors and tried to open them!


    "Dang...!"


    The clear sound of jingo scared a large area of people.


    Nearly ten thousand people collapsed on the ground with pale faces and trembled all over. Unexpectedly, there were living creatures.


    The scythe came out in the dark


    Is it death?


    Ning Tao and other gods look dull, but they don''t know that their back is wet with cold sweat, and their scalp is getting numb.


    This What the hell is this?


    The white old devil''s face trembled for the first time, and his eyes were black and white.


    What a living creature!

 Chapter 1541

    "Creak...!"


    In the shock of thousands of people, the stone door was opened.


    That pair of black scythes don''t know the depth, streamline blade arc, at a glance, I feel that my body is going to split, and the whole person is paralyzed.


    Ning Tao and the gods were stunned.


    Stupidly looking at that pair of dark scythes tugging at the stone gate, forming a tug of war.


    The stone gate is still dark!


    "Well, pretend to be a ghost!"


    The white old devil''s evil face showed cold, powerful and unparalleled strength, without fear.


    Just at this time, five pairs of dark scythes suddenly appeared in the ancient stone gate, which made people tremble and twinkle. They clasped the two sides of the stone gate.


    "Creak...!"


    Ten thousand people were startled for a moment.


    Live in There''s more than one!


    "What terrible creatures are hidden in this ink like darkness? Have we touched any taboos and let out any ghosts?"


    The old friars with feudal ideas shuddered.


    The gods'' faces are as gloomy as water, and Mo Lao and Yun Tian Taoists are anxious to find space loopholes.


    Ning Tao falls to the ground in agony, suddenly feels swept away, and has been accumulating strength for a long time.


    Misty, like brother Moyang!


    "Teacher Elder martial brother


    Mo Yang''s breathing was a little short, and his face also showed an excited smile. He succeeded in robbing people.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother. I''m here!"


    Hongmeng''s disciples were also overjoyed. As long as they didn''t die, they could make a comeback. Martial uncle Moyang did a good job.


    Just when the crowd was excited, the soles of Mo Yang''s feet were about to spring up, and his neck was suddenly cold. It seemed that he was caught by something and pulled back in an instant.


    "Little guy, do you think you can save people under my eyes? Now even Mo Yuntian dare not do such a stupid thing. You are a little baby refiner and dare to be presumptuous!"


    White old devil a face evil spirit sneer.


    Mo Yang and Ning Tao were cool, but just at this moment of despair, the dozen Hongmeng disciples rushed over.


    Try your best to make a brilliant hit.


    "No Don''t come here


    Ning Tao''s red eyes are weak and roars.


    The old white devil didn''t lift his eyes. He waved his hand like a fly. A dozen people didn''t even have any residue left, and they were swallowed by the open void cracks.


    Wudang, the ancestor of Tianshan Mountain, Zhou Lao''s eyes were red and he watched his disciples die.


    Asshole!


    After Ning Tao collapsed, white devil''s light laughter came to his ear: "boy, don''t you always work miracles? If you don''t come here at this time, you can count ten...!"


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, suddenly gushes out an extreme uneasiness, turns to see to Mo Yang elder martial brother, roars: "no No, elder martial brother... "


    "Ten Click


    Mo Yang just about to smile comfort, suddenly saw his own behind, face also with a kind smile.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Ning Tao and a group of Wudang disciples burst into tears. Mo Yang is a good man in Wudang and doesn''t like to talk. People tease him for being honest and honest and never blush with others.


    Sister Xia has been protected by elder martial brother Moyang for a long time. She is one of the most respected elders of Ning Tao. But now Die in front of your eyes!


    I don''t know the master''s life or death, his disciples were slaughtered wantonly, his home country was trampled on at will, and now his beloved elder also died for saving himself. All this Because he is not strong enough!


    "Son of a bitch, I Ning Tao swear to heaven that I will not be a human being if I don''t kill you


    Xuehong grabs bailuo with her eyes. She forgets every move and stabs out one shot. She has broken dozens of bones all over her body, and her hands and feet are broken. She is suffering from severe pain every minute and every second, but this shot is with the belief of death.


    However, in the eyes of the white devil, the shot was like a three-year-old child holding an iron bar and drinking wine.


    With one hand, he pats Fei Bai Luo, and with the other hand, he pinches Ning Tao. He is tired of ravaging genius.


    An empty blade condenses and slowly stabs into Ning Tao''s body under the roar of Mo Lao and others.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Suddenly, a cry of ghosts and wolves came from behind. It was like the shrill of a ghost. The Dharma formation at his feet It''s broken.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw that the ghost face on the stone gate was engulfed by the dark ink, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    And more than ten pairs of dark scythes appeared on the ancient stone gate, as sharp as the blade!


    "Creak...!"


    Listening to this familiar voice, everyone felt that catastrophe was leading, and they were weak on the ground.


    Clark''s face is the most ugly. He is about to break through the void, but he has no back support. When the array is broken, his breath stops in the void.


    "White White old man


    Clark looked at it with begging eyes.However, the white old devil was silent for a long time, and said: "there''s no way. The Dharma array has long been depicted on the array disk. It broke, and I can''t help it."


    As soon as the words came out, the blood clan was all silly.


    At this moment, the whole pit vibrated, as if there had been an earthquake. The pit at the foot cracked and formed a series of shocking ravines.


    The ancient stone gate, which has always been regarded as a dead object, suddenly burst out a bright light, and an invisible wave came out, shocking the world.


    And all of a sudden, China''s magnetic field is in disorder.


    It''s spreading all over the world at an astonishing speed, with no signals, flickering lights, broken satellite links, and all shrouded in a magnetic field


    White old devil, gods, ten thousand disciples, including Ning Tao, who has only one eye crack left, look up.


    All of a sudden, stars appear in the daytime sky. They are incomparably bright. They are familiar with the Big Dipper, purple star, Sirius All the stars appear in the day!


    Vision, stars are born!


    At this moment, hundreds of millions of people all over the world look up at this amazing scene, and their eyes are filled with shock.


    In shock, Ning Tao and others were suddenly attracted by the other two things, and their chin was not closed.


    Half of the sky is full of sun and the other half is bright with moon!


    Vision, sun and moon in the sky!


    All people are silly, including the expansion of the strength of the White Devil also had some awe of this scene.


    Human power, how can it carry the natural power!


    It seems that all these amazing visions have something to do with one thing, that is Ancient stone gate!


    At this time, Mo Lao and others were shocked to find that the stone door was also marked by stars. The left door was shining in the sun, and the right door was like a hook.


    It seems that this door is the seal of stars!


    At the same time, the power of the ancient stone gate seemed to show up, connecting heaven and earth, suppressing one side, and the black scythe gradually gushed back in an instant.


    "Gee...!"


    There was a shrill cry in the dark.


    People''s scalp numb, vaguely can see a blood shadow flash past, as if there are a group of wild dark beasts behind the ancient stone gate.


    "Dang!"


    Just then, a huge black scythe came out, and Shengsheng stopped the stone gate from closing.


    And in the eyes of everyone''s horror, the bigger the pull, the bigger the pull, even in the blink of an eye will open three fifths of the ancient stone gate!


    Look at the original} {chapter JY} {MJ \


    the earth shakes and the stone gate shakes.


    There was a black thing coming out of it. The huge black sickle was taken back, and the stone gate became two fifths open.


    Everything seems to have calmed down.


    And when people look at that thing, it''s actually a worm!

 Chapter 1542

    Take a closer look, it''s still a bug!


    Tens of thousands of people looked at this thing suspiciously, it is not small, almost as big as an adult Tibetan mastiff.


    The whole body is covered with a layer of tortoise shell like insect beetle, which is as dark as night. It seems to be cast by black gold, revealing its indestructible strength. Under the insect beetle, there is a pair of blood pupil, staring at the crowd.


    "Well Hiss ~! "


    Everyone''s first feeling is that it just woke up.


    Because it looked like I was in a daze. I looked left and right, and then I turned around several times, as if I said how could this baby be here?


    Just now also sleep well, who made this baby out, big eyes blink some angry, even issued a burst of dissatisfaction buzz.


    This Is this the dark scythe?


    Ning Tao that an eye crack swept to that pair of blood pupil, with the impression of that pair of just match.


    However, the momentum is much weaker?


    After a long time, the White Devil convulsed and said, "this is Just now those messy things, how do they look like a silly tortoise, can''t they be bastards? "


    As soon as the words came out, the black bug was buzzing at the white devil, and seemed very angry.


    It can understand people!


    The crowd was appalled.


    White old devil was amused, a black and a white eyes narrowed for a while, unexpectedly surprisingly did not pay attention to.


    Staring at the ancient stone door, I thought deeply.


    There are dead people in the Kunlun area from time to time. The space is unstable. It can be said that the casualties are very heavy.


    The three Taoist priests in Yuntian are silent. This old man is too powerful. He will die if he talks nonsense.


    In the East, the faces of the six members of the Ares team changed, but their eyes twinkled.


    "Stabbing...!"


    The void with a radius of several thousand meters becomes unstable and heals slowly because of the white devil.


    Mo Yuntian is sweating and scolds people not to move. He seems to be able to take charge of the overall situation, but he is full of anxiety and anger. His old eyes are fixed on Ning Tao.


    Boy, don''t worry about it.


    My future, monk''s hope But it''s all on you. If you die like this, how can I explain to my dear disciple?


    For everyone, your daughter, you must live, you must, you must


    Let your miracle bloom!


    This kind of voice is the thought of all Hongmeng disciples. They look at it with expectant eyes.


    Ning Tao moves his fingers, his body is almost on the edge of ruin, and a blade of void is inserted in his chest. He has broken most of his bones. It''s not too miserable.


    This is the first time that people have been abused so miserably since the cultivation. It''s also the first time So powerless, facing the brink of death!


    Blood dripping down


    In the field becomes silent, when all the home white old devil does not speak, the atmosphere becomes extremely depressed.


    How ugly is Clark''s face, especially when he looks at the unfathomable white devil, his eyes are more red and his heart is roaring.


    Why did he hesitate?


    If decisively, now already is the void!


    But he can''t vent his anger, so he has to bite his teeth, because now there is a statue he can''t stir up, which can kill him thousands of times.


    A pair of scarlet eyes, actually slowly looked at the black insect, he and the stone door from the nearest, the insect is not far away, still there buzzing.


    "Loud noise!"


    A fury hum, wave a strong wind.


    The black insect was blown over by the strong wind, just like a tortoise, showing his lower abdomen. The front paws of two small sickles tossed for a while, and then turned over comically.


    But everyone was shocked.


    Clark, the leader of the blood clan, can''t resist even a strong wind. Especially when he breaks through the half step void state, the spirit state should be dignified.


    But this black bug, actually just turned over so simple, except for embarrassed, no injury.


    The eyes of the gods shrank and became ugly.


    Clark was also surprised. He knew how powerful the blow was just now. He was angry and even Longjin had to draw his sword.


    What the hell is this?


    As soon as his face sank, five long pale fingers filled with a strong blood gas, which turned into two ferocious blood boas. The blood gas could also erode everything.


    However, when the blood Python rushed in front of him, he seemed to see his natural enemy and shiver.


    The black worm screamed excitedly and opened his mouth to suck. The two blood boas struggled to be absorbed, and the thick blood gas was also swallowed.


    "Jiji...!"


    Although the voice is harsh, it can feel the joy and hunger.


    Clark eyebrows pick, this thing can swallow his blood, not afraid to be corroded to death?


    An adult elephant will die at the touch!"Jie Jie You''re hungry, right? I''ll let you eat enough to see if you''re dead or I''m weak. My blood gas will corrode your five internal organs. "


    Clark went all out.


    No one noticed that his blood pupil gradually turned black, and seemed to be as black as the black insect.


    "Gee...!"


    The black insect is engulfed excitedly, although there is still nothing abnormal, except that the beetle is brighter.


    I''m excited to eat and climb to Clark.


    Old white devil''s eyes narrowed into a blade shape. As a strong man, he had an instinctive sign that he didn''t want to touch the black bug. The vision just now also shocked him.


    It''s time to leave!


    All of a sudden, a weak murmur came from my ear. Although it was slow, it revealed a shock.


    "Heaven does not give birth to a candle dragon, forever like a long night!"


    Surprised to turn his head to look at the hands of Ning Tao, dying of his mouth has been wriggling, this let him a frown, extremely uncomfortable, you really make me hate.


    White old devil''s face was calm, and he was just about to go through his heart. Suddenly, he thought of something. He raised a strange sneer at the corner of his mouth and pulled out the blade of void.


    "Boy, didn''t you say that there was something terrible in it from the beginning, regardless of whether it was a bug or a tortoise, Jie Jie Just go in and accompany them! "


    Old white devil holds Ning Tao and looks at the stone gate.


    The pupils of thousands of Hongmeng people shrink as if they were struck by thunder.


    And Mo Yuntian was red eyed and growled, "wait Wait, white devil, white devil I beg you, no, look at my face, put... "


    } R9 "


    before leaving, the latter sneers and throws Ning Tao into the stone gate.


    A parabola in the shape of a human falls!


    "No No


    Hongmeng''s disciples cried with red eyes. They all hated their weakness and broke their voices.


    However, in the face of Ning Tao who slowly fell into the stone gate, he was stunned that no one stopped him.


    Cao Bin''s face showed a vicious smile.


    Feeling the weightlessness of his body, Ning Tao reluctantly opens his eyes. There is no fear on his face. His brain is filled with memories and his mouth is whispering slowly.


    People don''t know what to say when they look at the mouth shape, but there is an ancient roar in their ears.


    "Heaven does not give birth to a candle dragon, forever like a long night!"


    When people are shocked, Ning Tao finally falls into the stone gate and disappears into the darkness in the blink of an eye, as if swallowed by an endless mouth.


    Thousands of Hongmeng''s disciples knelt down.


    All of a sudden, the smile on the old white devil''s face suddenly changed, and he punched into the void like lightning.


    "Who!"

 Chapter 1543

    One punch, space is broken.


    A long black column appeared within 100 meters in diameter, just like a black python with an open mouth.


    "Boom!"


    The void was shattered.


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked by this sudden scene. Who is there?


    It can''t be Ning Tao who jumped out!


    In the electrician flint, white old devil''s face changed and hit a punch, did not stop, hit three punches in succession, completely with the vast strength across the sky.


    Five fists seal blocked a large void, directly smashed the space in the middle of the pit.


    It''s a big black hole.


    However, before the shock, where did he say? Still not seen?


    Tens of thousands of people are looking for it.


    White old devil slightly frowned, just now he seemed to feel the fluctuation, can judge who is there, and then subconsciously hit him.


    As for the result, it is an illusion.


    Is it that our strength has been improved too fast and there are some side effects and drawbacks?


    The white old devil''s eyes twinkled with working spirit.


    In my heart, I even looked at the ancient stone gate, which was engraved with stars all over the sky, the sun on the left and the moon on the right, interwoven to form a wave of suppression.


    The astonishing vision of the sky has faded, but all this shows its extraordinary.


    Even with his strength, he can''t see through anything. He can only judge that this is an amazing array, connected with heaven and earth. No wonder there is such a huge amount of energy.


    Clark also looked around, with his half step virtual strength, but did not notice any abnormality.


    I don''t know.


    In the hands of the release of a continuous stream of thick blood gas, has gradually felt after the lack of strength, but as the head of the blood clan, how can give up to insects.


    There''s no place for me to talk about it.


    Black insect excited to devour this blood gas, insect a bright recovery luster, do not know how long he was hungry, instinctive just want to eat.


    This blood gas can''t satisfy it. The pair of blood pupils are staring at the arm. If you eat it, will you be full?


    "Gee...!"


    Clark turned his head and gave a cold hum as if he were fighting. During that time, he did not know how many secret methods he had used. He had been waiting for it to corrode to death, but it seemed that all of them failed.


    This damned bastard, I really don''t deserve to be beaten.


    Looking at the thousand disciples seeing Ning Tao off, his face is sad. Mo''s heart is like pain, and his tall and straight body is much older at this moment.


    He had never been afraid of anything in his life. At this moment, he was suddenly afraid. He was afraid of xiaowuyou. He naively asked in front of him, "where is my father?


    A pair of muddy eyes wet.


    "White Old Devil


    With a roar of blood, he saw an uncertain crack in the space and rushed in with a split of his hand.


    "Mo Lao, no No


    Hongmeng''s thousands of disciples are more painful. The eyes of Mr. Zhou and others are red. Now Hongmeng can''t lose it any more. You are our pillar.


    The space drifts away, but no one can see.


    White old devil returns to God Dynasty this side to see one eye, immediately shook head to sigh a tone, why?


    The only old friend is gone!


    Now there is no longer any nostalgia in the world. In fact, for him, Bailian religion is only a part of accomplishing his grand plan. It can be regarded as mutual utilization.


    Mo Yuntian is not as important as the enemy.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Suddenly, a scream came from behind.


    Tens of thousands of people looked up, white old devil also changed color, a face can not say strange.


    A black bug bit an arm in its mouth.


    While on the other side, Clark covered the broken arm that had been bitten off, retreated with a face of sadness and fear, and at the same time, his left hand desperately patted a bloody palm, which was earth shaking.


    But in the face of this palm, the black insect is not surprised but happy, and screams excitedly and bumps into the blood palm.


    The people''s eyes widened in horror.


    How could it be that the black bug bit off Clark''s arm?


    It''s like an ant biting off an elephant''s foot. Just now, the cute black insect suddenly becomes ferocious and powerful.


    "Bang!"


    The black bug was knocked off and rolled several times on the ground, but then he shook his head and got up as if he had nothing to do.


    Mr. Zhou, Yun zhongzi and others are finally scared, because they think it''s not easy to take that palm, unless they pay some price, and the black bug No shit.


    Clark''s eyes trembled when he was hurt. Although he didn''t want to, he still made a move with one hand. A void blade like mercury was cut down by him.


    "Dang!"


    A jingo, beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The blade of void, sharp as an artifact, was blocked. There was only a trace of white on the beetle.


    The white old devil''s face was stiff, and he looked at the insect beetle strangely. His own blow was actually carried down by it. What kind of international nonsense is this?A bug, the ability to carry the virtual state?


    It seems that they don''t believe in evil, and they reach out to grab a piece of space debris. It''s a single angular prism, which is sharper than the artifact. They fiercely cleave towards the insect beetle.


    "Dang!"


    People''s eardrums were shaking.


    When you look around, the black insect groans in pain. There are two deep marks on the beetle, and the breath declines sharply.


    This This is Dying?


    People were in a state of consternation.


    Clark''s mouth was drooling and his heart was still palpitating, but he didn''t realize that his black pupil had recovered.


    Seeing that the black bug was dying, old white devil was relieved. It turned out that it was just a fake trick, which made him jump. But it was more and more strange here.


    No longer nostalgia, or leave as soon as possible!


    Think of this, white old devil murmured, his hands in the sky hard to tear a hole, arrogant eyes glanced at all one eye, light way: "you take care of yourself."


    Words down, one step to the sky.


    In the blink of an eye disappeared in front of the public, a mess was left, looked at each other.


    This You''re leaving?


    Tens of thousands of people feel a little unreal.


    Taoist Yuntian, Zhan Yi and Hong Meng are still trapped in the cracks of space. Although they can try to fight, Mo Yuntian''s lessons are there.


    Or wait for the space to heal automatically!


    Mr. Zhou''s face was ugly and his eyes were red. He hit the ground hard and said, "damn bastard, can you just let him go?"


    "I won''t, I won''t!"


    The earth gave out a heavy roar, but everyone was silent. He was strong enough to do whatever he wanted. Even if he raped his daughter-in-law, who could care about him?


    Li Menghan and Yan yunyun are crying in the crowd. They are all crying on the face of a little powder. Is that the death of such a gorgeous person?


    Heaven envies the talent, heaven envies the talent!


    When the crowd was extremely unwilling, long Jin looked at the calm space and mocked: "he can''t leave. I bet he will come back soon."


    At a glance, he could not help laughing. Just as he wanted to laugh at him, the space in the distance suddenly split and a white robe figure came out.


    The white tiger''s eyes almost didn''t stare out, his chin couldn''t close, and he could plug a big egg.


    The figure in the white robe is the old white devil!


    He looked around in shock. How did he come back? This How is that possible?


    The public also dazed big eyes stare small eyes.


    Long Jin''s face is expressionless. He slowly reaches out a hand and drags the white tiger''s chin, and suddenly closes it.


    "Well My tongue

 Chapter 1544

    The white tiger''s eyes are full of tears, and his face shows grievances.


    But at the moment no one paid attention to him, tens of thousands of eyes were staring at the white old devil, nervous.


    Why is this old guy back?


    Still a face muddle force of appearance!


    Should not be unable to find the way, this boundless endless void, a person really seems too small.


    But it''s ridiculous to think of his arrogance just now.


    Hongmeng''s disciples are still talking about Ning Tao and Mo Lao. The two giant pillars are gone, and most of the sky has collapsed.


    "Hum!"


    White old devil a flick sleeve cold hum, face naturally cannot hang up, one second or scenery infinite said to leave, but the next second like forget to bring money back.


    I feel red when I think about it.


    Deputy leader Lin had an idea and flattered: "I know that the Lord can''t rest assured of us. With your concern for us, we must turn back three times in one step."


    Hearing this, old devil Bai coughed and said, "Alas, after all, I''ve been in love for so many years. I really can''t bear to leave. What''s more, I can''t rest assured is you."


    "Eh...!"


    There was disdain on the faces of tens of thousands of people.


    Seeing this, Clark quickly complimented: "of course we believe in Bai Lao. At the beginning, Bai Lao promised me to leave together. Now when he comes back, he must take me with him."


    "Yes, Bai Lao!"


    After hearing these words, the white old devil was dumb for a few seconds and gave him a deep look.


    Then he said with a light smile, "that''s natural. I''m a white devil. I just went to the void to see the void and the reality. Now I''m here to fulfill my promise."


    "Chief, let''s It''s time to go. "


    Clark was guilty, but he just walked up to him. This time, he didn''t want to hesitate any more.


    Tens of thousands of people are dubious.


    Old devil Bai raised his head. At this moment, he thought a lot. It should be because he didn''t have enough strength that he didn''t succeed. How could the world barrier be so easy to tear open.


    Immediately take a deep breath, a pair of white hands like lotus suddenly grasp the void, just like holding the handle of the door, pull it toward both sides.


    "Stabbing...!"


    The space was torn like a white sheet, and a big crack more than ten meters long was revealed ferociously.


    Taoist Yuntian looks at the big crack with complicated eyes. As a half step void, he can hide in the void and break through the void for a short time.


    Like this scene, he can only sigh.


    White old devil is relieved, one hand grasps Clark, to everybody dry cough way: "everybody, don''t think of me, in the future predestined relationship, we will meet."


    "Ha ha "I''ll go!"


    In the hearty laughter, he took Clark into the big crack, then disappeared.


    The crowd looked up for a minute.


    When the crack healed, tens of thousands of talents sighed, the people who should leave finally left.


    Lin''s face was not willing, and he roared from the bottom of his heart. He was supposed to be the one who left.


    Li Menghan and Yan yunyun''s beautiful eyes are red. They stare at the stone gate as if they want to see the flowers. However, the stone gate is still full of stars.


    Ning Tao didn''t climb out of the dark


    Although the magnetic field is disordered and the space is disordered, it only plays a delaying role and will soon heal.


    But what do they do when they get out of trouble?


    Not only ten thousand disciples were confused, but also the high-level gods were at a loss. So far, they haven''t even seen the shadow of the star core


    The white tiger covered his mouth and got close to Longjin. There was a sneer in his eyes. It seemed that he was saying how, people can not only walk, but also take people!


    , e0e |


    Long Jin glanced at him, shook his head with a smile, and murmured: "broken void, ha ha The only way to get out of this world is through the three gateways. "


    All of a sudden, his eyes suddenly fixed not far from the ancient stone gate. To be exact It''s the black bug.


    The black insect that should have died suddenly turned over, a pair of blood pupil flashed cunning, the weak breath suddenly soared, and looked at the crowd.


    At this moment, tens of thousands of people breed fear.


    It''s like being watched by the God of death. A terrible and indescribable breath erupted from the black insect. A ghost of the devil insect was formed in the sky.


    And its forepaw is a pair of terrible dark scythes!


    A mouth, hungry devour everything


    At the same time, the United States has changed a lot!


    As one of the three forbidden areas in the world, the remains of the Mayan civilization, I don''t know when a huge Observatory appeared, which seemed to be able to see the whole world.


    It is engraved with difficult and strange hieroglyphs, highly accurate astronomical calendar


    Except for one entrance, three wise men were sitting in all three directions, facing the void. Although they were dressed in sackcloth, their eyes were shining with great wisdom.


    Since the appearance of the three monks, they have been silent.All of a sudden, the wise man facing the East gushed a mouthful of blood. It seemed that he was hit by a terrible blow. In an instant, he smashed into the observatory and was dying.


    The other two wise men''s faces changed greatly. They rushed to him like lightning. However, one sentence made them tremble and turn pale.


    "No The first one Here we are


    ¡­¡­


    A mysterious and terrifying devil insect is in the sky. It seems that it can swallow everything with one mouth. Even the void is eaten by it. A pair of blood pupils despise people mercilessly.


    Especially that pair of dark scythes, the weak disciples dare not see more.


    "Damn it, this insect is dead. It''s always hidden. What a clever animal."


    Deputy leader Lin was surprised and angry.


    The surprise is that this is a magic bug, and the anger is that tens of thousands of them have been fooled by a beast.


    Shame,


    everyone''s face turns blue and red.


    "Gee...!"


    With a grin and a pair of dark scythes, the black insect swept directly towards the crowd.


    The dark king was furious, and a vicious animal dared to be presumptuous. He immediately roared, "kill me, take off its two legs, and I will cook it raw."


    But when the words fell, the hundreds of disciples from both sides were all reaped by a pair of scythes, including a prince''s divine realm!


    Cao Bin is scared to get away from the side. It''s more and more difficult to understand here. He''d better leave as soon as possible


    When people were shocked, a crack that was more than ten meters long opened, and two figures, one black and one white, appeared with silly eyes. They looked at people with pale faces.


    This How is that possible?


    How come I''m back here!


    White old devil stares big eyes to emerge to startle, the Clark in the hand is also muddled, whole body is cold.


    "Gee Gee


    Black bug sneered at them. A scythe was majestic. He seemed to be hungry, so he chewed the body of Mo Yang in his mouth.


    Wudang''s disciples were so angry that they could not let go of a corpse.


    "Mix up Egg


    White old devil only looked at it one eye, then left Clark, desperately tore a big crack into it, but soon, he returned to the public.


    After seven or eight cycles, his fiery heart Cold despair!


    How Why can''t you leave?


    No way. What''s wrong?


    Seeing his pale face, Hongmeng''s disciples gloated for a while, and Zhou said with a sneer, "it''s really fate. I''ve met again!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    The old man''s face turned white and black.


    "A gang of mole ants, look for death!"


    White hands suddenly pull two void together, seems to be in the space of water, to submerge people.


    Feeling hundreds of cracks in the space like a dragon, Hongmeng''s smile became stiff, his faces changed, his eyes widened, and his heart was filled with despair.


    Mr. Zhou, Wudang''s ancestors, long Jin and other people''s faces became very ugly. This blow I can''t avoid it.


    "If you dare to laugh at me, die for me!"


    Old white devil became angry.


    At this critical moment, the violent swimming cracks were all smoothed by a force in an instant.


    It''s like a fire meets a tsunami!


    "Who is it?"


    White old devil was surprised and yelled.


    Tens of thousands of people were also startled. Is there anything in the world that can compete with the white devil?


    Who would it be?


    People in Kunlun circle are all staring at each other.


    "Why, after a while, have you forgotten my idol, my Little fan


    A void suddenly opened a crack, and under the attention of all the people, came out a man as ethereal as an immortal. Every step had the immortal Sutra chanted.


    He was full of fairy Qi, calm face, with a smile in his mouth, walking in the sky with his hands on his back, and between his eyebrows there was a vast and deep abyss, which swallowed heaven and earth, devoured the gods and demons!


    Once appeared, everything in the world shuddered, nervous, helpless, kneeling, trembling It''s just as exciting as the common people to see the ninth five year plan!


    "And this power is Rather Ning Tao


    Tens of thousands of friars are as dumb as hell!

 Chapter 1545

    There is no color between heaven and earth.


    Tens of thousands of people gaped at the figure coming out of the void, bland and bland, showing peace.


    Although they are in a mess, they feel tall and full of art and beauty.


    compared with one of them, tens of thousands of them are like a peasant woman holding a chicken basket to go to the market, while Ning Tao is like an artist holding a chicken basket to go to the international art stage and lead a generation of fashion.


    Let a person see feel ashamed, just like the light of firefly and bright moon!


    "Yes It''s him, it''s him Rather Ning Tao, he didn''t die, this How can it be? He fell into the stone gate. Everyone can see it! "


    Lin Deputy cult leader stares big eyes, startled way.


    Tens of thousands of people sweat, a pair of faces like hell, a person can understand wrong, tens of thousands of people can also read wrong at the same time?


    How did he come out? The ancient stone gate has the power of sealing. It''s easy to get in but hard to get out. You can see how hard it is to see the black bug.


    Thousands of despairing disciples of Hongmeng gradually widened their eyes. It was inconceivable that the dead gray faces showed excitement, ecstasy, excitement, and even a roar of surprise.


    "Alliance leader!"


    When Ning Tao heard the sound, he showed a pair of shining golden eyes, overlooking all living beings, so bright that he could compete with the sun for glory!


    All of a sudden, he fixed his eyes on the void, stretched out a palm, scratched it lightly, tore open a big crack, and fell out an old man.


    "Mo How old are you


    When people saw the old man clearly, they all screamed excitedly, their pillar Still alive.


    Mo Yuntian is covered with blood. He is in the crevice of space. He thought he would die soon, but he was pulled out with one hand.


    And the man It''s Ning Tao!


    Wait!


    His old eyes were startled. The Ning Tao in front of him Something''s wrong!


    Not only him, but also the gods!


    White old devil from Ning Tao a appear, a black and a white eyes stare at him, he under the hand he naturally clear, this boy''s really was thrown in by him.


    To this end, he also released the spirit to specially check!


    Shouldn''t it?


    How can he run out again and tear up the space, which requires at least half the strength of the virtual state.


    And he judged from the breath of Ning Tao''s body, it''s only about refining the baby and the false god, which is almost the same as before, but how can he tear open the void?


    Is!


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of old white devil.


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, the figure appears opposite Ning Tao, with white hair floating from head to waist, and the half black and half white lotus print in the center of eyebrows is more and more weird.


    Deep as daze general momentum burst out, sweeping the world, also good and evil terror, such as magic, he actually spit out a frightening words.


    "You It''s Who is it? "


    Tens of thousands of people lost their chin in a flash.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, and there is still a smile on the corner of his mouth. When he sees that elder martial brother Moyang''s body is being chewed by the black insect, his smile is cold.


    "Evil animal, you want to die!"


    All things tremble with angry eyes.


    Black bug did not think so. He looked at him with sarcastic eyes. He chewed defiantly, and his bones rattled. This shows that he is very intelligent.


    "Gee Gee


    It''s like you came to bite me


    White old devil also sneer, disdain a way: "pretending to be a devil son, not dead or, let me kill you again, my heart is not comfortable."


    "Ning Tao, don''t be silly, and don''t care about us any more. You can escape as far as you can. You''re not his opponent. Let''s go. I''ll hold him down for you."


    Mo Laohong''s eyes are burning with anxiety.


    However, as soon as he moved, the void of his whole body suddenly split, and a cage was formed in the blink of an eye.


    White old devil is just a little bit


    Seeing this, Mo Yuntian''s face is bitter, and the gap of strength is so big. When he thought about it, he said he would hold others back, so he couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    Xiaowuyou, your master has tried his best. Whether your father can survive or not depends on fate


    Seeing this, Hongmeng''s disciples quickly returned to their senses and felt the strength of Lianying. They anxiously dissuaded him from dying.


    Zhou Lao, long Jin, Wudang Laozu and others are all looking forward to fighting for him. Even if they die, they will fight for a chance of life for him.


    But in this all over the sky is anxious to persuade him to escape, Ning Tao a pair of eyes contain anger, unexpectedly stretched out a finger to point to the white old devil, and chew the body of the black insect, blurted out: "you go together!"


    The words fell, and the silence was as dead as death.


    It''s like an earthquake when you drop a needle. There''s a wind coming from your ear. The mosquitoes are silent. It seems that they are scared to death.Tens of thousands of expression solidification dull, one by one dumbfounded, as if by thunder general silly stand on the ground.


    "He He just Say What are you talking about? "


    The dark king didn''t seem to hear it.


    "Gulu!"


    Tens of thousands of people hard to swallow the saliva, incredible look up to ningtao.


    He was going to challenge the white devil at the top of the void refining and the mysterious and terrible black bug with his own strength. Is he crazy? He should die like this!


    Mo Yuntian just finished reciting in his heart. When he heard this, he subconsciously widened his eyes like a bell, and his face was shocked.


    Is your brain beaten to beancurd dregs?


    Hongmeng''s disciple is black in front of his eyes


    Black insect heard these words, almost did not let Mo Yang bone to block himself, immediately vomited out, a pair of blood pupil shining moonlight, seems to be angry to the extreme.


    "Jiji Gee


    But the old white devil was so angry that he laughed back. He shook his fingers and said with a grim smile, "it''s up to you?"


    "You really think your family is selling miracles. If I hadn''t been merciful just now, you would have died 800 times. Now you dare to challenge me. Do you know how to write death?"


    Ning Tao took a quiet look at the crowd and slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid air. He chose to close his eyes and said faintly: "my miracle You can''t afford it


    "Boom!"


    The abyss in the middle of the brow trembled, and it became more terrifying and deep. It was like a black hole, which could swallow the sky and swallow the earth. The whole person was as powerful as a fairy king.


    When he opened his eyes, everyone felt the endless vicissitudes. A little golden light came out of everyone''s eyes, and there was only a light word in his ear.


    "Little guy, you talk a little too much nonsense. It took so long for you to give me the control of your body. If it''s a little later, I''m afraid I won''t have to come out again."


    Tens of thousands of people''s scalp with the words burst, can not help but kneel down, contains a magic.


    The white old devil stares at the Ning Tao in front of him. The momentum seems to have changed a person. A look in his eyes makes him fear and feel engulfed.


    "The ghost?"


    He said with incredible astonishment.


    In the perception of spirit, Ning Tao is Ning Tao and not Ning Tao. There is a force of other spirits.


    Now, it''s him who dominates.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shook his head with a face full of vicissitudes and said with a smile: "it''s the spirit borrowing body!"


    Black insect listens to this voice to tremble unexpectedly, a pair of blood pupil emerge to startle, big fear.


    "Who are you?"


    White old devil as if facing the enemy''s startled way.


    Ning Tao looked up at the vicissitudes of life, carrying a pair of hands leisurely way: "I am Ning Tao, of course, you can also call me now Uncle Tim

 Chapter 1546

    Tim¡­¡­ Uncle?


    Many old friars look ugly. I''ve been happy for a long time. How dare you call me uncle? Where are you from!


    In the face of public anger, Ning Tao shakes his head and smiles.


    "Hum, it''s so bold. A lonely ghost dares to take advantage of me. I''ve lived for more than 100 years. There are several people in the world who dare to say that in front of me. The graves of qualified people are covered with forests."


    The old white devil looked coldly with his sleeve robe.


    Mo Yuntian smoked from the corner of his mouth. Although he can''t remember how long he lived, at least there must be a rare double celebration and a spring and Autumn Festival.


    Uncle It''s kind of crazy.


    "Ha ha, little guy is really easy to get angry. It''s more than enough for me to be your ancestor. It''s also wrong. I remember that I once left incense in the Middle Earth. Although things are different, mountains and rivers have changed, there will always be traces to follow."


    "I have come to such a conclusion after observing the celestial phenomena, searching for the earth''s pulse, practicing mystical skills, and determining the universe," Ning Tao said solemnly.


    "What?"


    White old devil and tens of thousands of people doubt to see.


    Ning Tao looked at the old white devil and said, "I''m really your ancestor!"


    "Poof...!"


    Tens of thousands of people almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    We have never seen such a way of taking advantage of others in their rich experience, ancient books and historical records in this life. I''ll give you two words.


    "Cow b!"


    Bai Lao''s seven tricks of evil spirit make smoke, and his face is a burst of green and a burst of red. He dares to tease him like this, and he is silly to get close to him.


    "Damned wild ghost, die!"


    Five fingers pinching fist, the majestic black and white spirit force is hit.


    With one punch, people couldn''t see the shadow of the fist at all. They only saw a black Python open its mouth and bite it, smashing the space where it passed.


    Ningtao place if not surprised, just light clouds in the air, in a moment, like Lala chain general will crack space closed.


    Tens of thousands of people feel like they''re watching magic.


    However, as soon as the old white devil''s pupil shrinks, the expert will know if he has it. Just now, that hand is enough to prove that this man''s mastery of the void is better than him.


    "It''s really interesting that you are a wild ghost. It seems that he was a powerful man before he died. How dare you name yourself so that everyone can see who you are."


    Old white devil was calm and sneered.


    The gods listened.


    However, Ning Tao sighed, looked up at the endless sky, and sighed: "my name, you don''t deserve to know!"


    "Qi!"


    Tens of thousands of people look disappointed.


    However, few people noticed that black bug, who was extremely arrogant before, was very scared since he appeared. He trembled when he heard the name.


    "Hum, you are crazy. It seems that your body is normal. Just these words, I want to kill you again, but I still owe you a beating."


    The old white devil has a rebellious face.


    Ning Tao just wanted to open his mouth, suddenly his body trembled, and a voice belonging to Ning Tao came from his mouth: "I said uncle, can we not pretend to be forced? Don''t you say you want to avenge me? You also say that I have a lot of nonsense. Look at you for a while...!"


    Before he finished, uncle Tim pushed him down.


    When he regains control of his body, uncle Tim coughs awkwardly and tries to restore his immortal demeanor.


    "Well Some small details, don''t care! "


    Uncle Tim said to the crowd with a smile, but after a meal, Ning Tao''s angry voice came out of his mouth: "you only allow the state officials to set fire, and the people are not allowed to light the lights..."


    In my mind, uncle Tim, with a black face, kicks Ning Tao. It seems that he is not at ease. He uses the power of his soul to set up a small seal and throws him to a corner.


    Outside, tens of thousands of people look strange.


    Ning Tao''s face trembled, and he immediately looked at the old white devil and said coldly, "no one dares to challenge me like this for a long time. Maybe I haven''t been angry for a long time. It''s just a little guy who has been used, and a half adult void devil bug. Ha ha, let''s go together!"


    As soon as the words fall, a bottomless abyss suddenly emerges behind him, which can swallow the void, distort the light and time, and is the only one between heaven and earth!


    Tens of thousands of people trembled.


    Long Jin looks at the terrible figure with a complicated face, and his heart is bitter. At the beginning, he was still fighting with this mysterious talent in the sea.


    At that time, he lost his memory. He didn''t even know who he was, and his strength was not too strong. Now it seems that he has completely recovered, and his strength is unfathomable. At that time, there was no equal battle, and now I''m afraid he can crush himself with one finger.


    It seemed that the shrieking man was afraid to go back.


    "Jiji..."!


    The blood pupil trembles, and waves come from the stone gate.Ning Tao has deep meaning to look toward that side, but at this moment, a half black and half white demon lotus bite, each petal is mixed with a thousand jin giant force.


    "Hum Broken


    A cold hum, a distant punch.


    This fist is simple and unsophisticated, clumsy and stupid, but it seems that the simple peasants in the world wield their fists at the same time to fight against the immortal.


    The master of Shaolin shuddered and suddenly realized his confusion.


    Countless people are shocked by this blow. It is atmospheric, majestic and vast, which seems to depict a big world, making tens of thousands of people''s brain holes improve several spaces.


    Demon lotus was defeated in a moment, petals withered!


    And this magical punch is like a long dragon, straight at the white old devil, with the boundless momentum, the latter''s face immediately changed.


    Even set up several layers of defense, do not feel any sense of security, at this time, the void suddenly drilled out of the black insect, with the black insect a to resist.


    "Boom...!"


    A earthshaking sound transmission, space crack.


    White old devil just relieved, but a big black bug was hard hit over, three or four layers of defense in front of this impact force as if in vain.


    "Bang, bang!"


    One person and one insect hit the ground like a meteorite.


    "Hiss!"


    Seeing this, tens of thousands of people took a breath of cold air.


    It''s just a punch. The white devil at the top of the void refining is defeated, and the mysterious and terrible black bug is defeated. It''s so powerful.


    A pair of golden pupils of Ning Tao look down and the Great Yuan rises.


    "Gee!"


    A deep pit suddenly heard the sharp sound of black insects. It seemed to be provoked. The illusory black insects reappeared. A pair of dark scythes were shining with the blade luster.


    "Whoosh!"


    Looking at the scythe, Ning Tao smiles coldly. Just as he is about to reach out, another deep pit suddenly comes out with a gloomy and angry drink.


    "The unique skill of white lotus, a white lotus is amazing forever!"


    "Boom!"


    The earth trembled violently. It seemed that something huge broke through the ground. Many disciples fell down, but they were pierced by the black thorn the next second.


    In the shock of the crowd, a huge black demon lotus rose from the ground. Countless densely entwined roots were surging. In the blink of an eye, they occupied hundreds of meters of the pit. The big mouth of the Black Lotus, which looked like a cannibal, bit away at Ning Tao, and the shadow covered the pit.


    No one noticed that the old white devil had dark eyes.


    Deputy leader Lin looks at the huge black lotus with a silly eye. He has been in the church for so long and has a thorough understanding of the forbidden technique. But how can he not know that it can become black?


    The white lotus comes from undying, the Black Lotus is strange and cold!


    That''s the problem. It''s the leade

 Chapter 1547

    There''s the scythe of darkness on it!


    There is an amazing Lotus!


    The two attacks came one after another like premeditated attacks. They were terrifying and fierce, and everyone changed color for them.


    Ning Tao''s face is slightly dignified. He has to show some real skills, and He can''t wait that long!


    "Xianfa, King Daming is angry!"


    A mysterious eight arm angry eyebrow shadow came out of the mysterious space. As soon as it appeared, the space around it cracked, as if the temple could not accommodate him.


    But even so, he is still holding up his arms and stepping on heaven and earth, as if he can open a world. He grabs the scythe with his arms, and tears with heilian with his six arms.


    "Gee!"


    "Annihilation!"


    "Hum!"


    The three men worked hard at the same time to smash the tranquil void. Their strength has exceeded the limit of this realm and should not exist.


    But for various reasons, it does exist, which forms the present situation. Space is like tofu.


    Yan yunyun, Li Menghan, Zhuque and other women''s eyes are full of worries, and their teeth are biting. These battles are really soul stirring. Fortunately, their cages are far away.


    Otherwise,


    one shock wave will be enough for them.


    Mo Lao, Yuntian Taoist, Zhan Yi and other strong people swallow their saliva hard. This is the practice they yearn for.


    Every now and then, the sky falls apart!


    In the mixed battle of the three, the first thing to lose was the dark scythe. After only a moment, the shadow was torn to pieces by the arms.


    At the same time, the huge black demon lotus seems to be inspired by the fierce, erupting a thick yellow fog, and the huge vines beat away towards ningtao.


    "Pa pa...!"


    You and the enemy spread in the air at a high speed.


    Ning Tao frowns slightly. This method is really strange, and the thick fog also contains poison. It seems that it''s right as expected. That guy is


    With a wave of arm, the abyss behind finally moved, and an unprecedented suction burst out.


    In the blink of an eye, the yellow fog was swallowed up.


    Eight arms anger eyebrow empty shadow gradually fade, with a rapid speed from beginning to end disappear, and with his deadlock heilian also settle down, like a dead thing.


    Tens of thousands of people were stunned. In the short fight, hundreds of disciples fell.


    Is this a fight between gods and demons?


    Ning Tao''s eyes of vicissitudes looked up at the chaotic void, sighed and murmured: "old friend, have you been weak to this point? Alas, it''s all our fault."


    "We did harm to you in those years..."


    "Whoosh!"


    A white light rose from the sky. When the thick light dissipated, a demon figure stepped out, and the people finally found out that it was wrong.


    His white hair actually grew to the calf, a face full of jade luster, thin teeth, red lips, tender skin, bright eyes, such as full of vitality.


    "White White old devil


    In Chapter% B, y


    Mo''s eyes were wide open and his face was horrified.


    ''s old white as like as two peas back to the youth, full of vigor and vitality, just like the man he was impressed with. How is that possible?


    Is it a rejuvenation?


    If they are walking on the street together now, I''m afraid they will be regarded as father and son.


    He''s the father!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly. After staring at the white devil for a long time, he said: "little guy, you are possessed!"


    "Ha ha What about being possessed? As long as you can get more powerful power and leave this cage, even if you degenerate into a devil? "


    White old devil a pair of black pupil twinkle you mang.


    "Well, it was when we were sorry for you that you became like this I have a responsibility. If you are willing to repent now, I will help you expel the evil spirit. "


    Ning Tao sighed.


    "Gee


    The black bug wields the scythe for a while, and seems to be inspired by something, fearless of death.


    "Eviction? Why deportation? I''ve never felt so wonderful at this moment. A steady stream of spiritual power is flowing in my body. The world is extremely fragile to me. "


    White old devil laughs a face to enjoy.


    "You don''t understand, it''s our fault that the world will become like this, and You can''t live without this world. Once the nine prohibitions and ten star array is started, even I can''t break it. "


    Ning Tao looks at the world with a complicated face.


    Tens of thousands of people fell silent.


    Hearing this, the old white devil''s face finally turned pale, and seemed to be poked to the pain. No matter how he tried to leave, he would return to the origin.


    "Stab


    See his intention move, Ning Tao and tear open a crack, inside unexpectedly expose a large skeleton.One of them looked up and wondered how so many people died in this void. Many of the corpses looked extraordinary and revealed the Taoist rhyme.


    "Six Six finger demon king


    The Taoist priest of cloud sky stared at a corpse and said in horror.


    This elder is one of his Kunlun talents. His strength may not be top-notch, but he is remembered by everyone, because he is the last great power in the virtual world.


    Since he disappeared, Kunlun No more emptiness!


    Hearing his fear, everyone looked at the pile of bones in panic, but the paler they looked.


    "Emperor Beifeng, Emperor dongxie, Taoist Yunhua, Emperor Zhongtu..." A string of ancient and modern names were called out by a group of old monks, and their scalp was numb,


    because they all had a characteristic, that is, after their strength reached a peak, they naturally broke through the void, roamed in the void, and transcended the world!


    But who would have thought they would die in a pile!


    The white old devil''s face was dull, and he was confused in his eyes. Seeing this, Ning Tao rushed to the scene.


    He wanted to bring the lost man back.


    All of a sudden, the whole world is dark, the last light in the sky is gone, Ning Tao is stunned for a moment, and then realizes that he is swallowed by the Black Lotus.


    Outside, tens of thousands of people were startled by this scene, so Ning Tao was swallowed?


    "Jie Jie..." White old devil shows evil smile, satirize a way: "didn''t expect you this big ability still a monk heart, don''t know you are my enemy now."


    "Even if I can''t do without the bullshit of those years, I can still dominate the world, destroy all countries, and make everyone submit to me."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Tens of thousands of people were scared by the laughter. If it is true, it will be the end of the day.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a cold fairy saying came from nothingness, "do you know how to make a monk''s heart angry What will be the consequence! "


    "Boom boom!"


    The ancient lotus exploded, and a pure Yang fire burned it, forming a sea of fire in an instant.


    The white old devil''s laughter is instantly stiff, inconceivable way: "this It''s impossible. How can you get out of there? No one can get out alive. "


    "That''s because you didn''t meet me," said Ning Tao, with an angry face for the first time.


    "Taixu ancient Scripture, ancient Scripture!"


    The angry voice of vicissitudes and Ning Tao mixed together to strike this blow, which led to the abnormal phenomena of heaven and earth.


    An ancient book of the origin of the universe washes away towards the white old devil, and Sanskrit is beating like an elf.


    No No


    The white old devil''s eyes are flushed by Sanskrit.

 Chapter 1548

    Sanskrit dispersed, a figure fell.


    The white old devil fell to the ground feebly, half of his body was bloody, and it seemed that he was brushed off.


    Ning Tao a pair of golden pupil overlooking, cold and dignified, that cloud breeze light face has a trace of anger, this world has not a few people dare to let him angry.


    Because of the consequences It''s terrible!


    As for why he didn''t kill him, it was Ning Tao who took the initiative to save his life. Uncle Tim was merciful.


    "Jiji...!"


    The black bug is buzzing and provoking Ning Tao. The two scythes on his forepaws are rubbing sparks, which makes him look like he is badly beaten.


    White old devil just wanted to bite his teeth to stand up, his body suddenly changed, his skin became tender, and his strong spiritual power was like a runaway wild horse.


    When it reaches a boiling peak, it''s like an open balloon. The floodwater is released!


    His strength went from the peak to Yizhong in the blink of an eye. He was stunned by tens of thousands of people and fell down from the altar quickly


    Finally, stop at refining!


    Without waiting for everyone to come back to him, the old white devil trembled in horror. Then he raised his head to the sky in pain and roared. A mass of evil black gas gushed out of his seven orifices.


    "Spirit, evil spirit, it''s really it!"


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows are dignified. Even if he encounters this thing, it''s very difficult to deal with in the demon clan, and it''s very difficult to see the abnormality just like the spirit power.


    If the friars absorb it carelessly, their strength will soar in a short time, and they will not feel any side effects, but their lives will be overdrawn after time.


    It used to be a disaster!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help praising again. These eyes are really worthy of those things. They can penetrate everything.


    This boy has found a treasure


    "Gee


    Black insect suddenly excited scream, open mouth to devour that spirit evil gas, it seems that this is the delicious it wants, the whole insect body groans and vibrates.


    "XW starts with


    evil Qi enters the body, and the breath soars.


    Ning Tao unconsciously opens his perspective eyes, and his face becomes ugly. Suddenly, he comes up with a very serious and serious question.


    This guy can''t peep at beautiful women with perspective, can he?


    Uncle Tim looks suspicious and weird. I don''t believe it if there is such a magic thing. This boy doesn''t need to


    I don''t know from which corner, Ning Tao crawls back and becomes angry: "you are peeping into other people''s privacy, I want to sue you, I Well... "


    "Cough...!"


    Uncle Tim gave a dry cough. He looked at the black insect with a rising breath in front of him. There was a flash of murder in his eyes. He would not be soft on this kind of demon.


    "Spirit Kill


    This is a move from the nine changes of the candle dragon. It''s really terrifying when Uncle Tim is in the state of spirit. It''s more than 100 times that of Ning Tao.


    "Chop


    The blade of the spirit rushed into the brain of the black insect.


    Silent, the black insect is surprised to shine blood pupil, suddenly in a moment down, the whole body never move, like a robot insect power exhaustion.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao''s face turns white and covers his head. This blow is not easy for him, but the only short board of the nether devil insects is their lack of spirit level.


    Otherwise how also can''t do one hit second kill!


    "There''s no time. I have to finish what I have to do. Even if my mission is over," said Ning Tao, whose expression was covered by her hair.


    "Dang!"


    Just as the crowd was dumbfounded, a familiar sound came from the stone gate. A huge dark scythe stabbed out like a dragon''s sharp claws.


    This thorn seems to pierce some film.


    Mo Lao, Taoist of Yuntian, Zhan Yi and the other gods have a sudden attack in their hearts. Won''t all those things come out?


    Ning Tao''s eyes coagulated and said: "mother worm, I''m here. Do you think you can come out? You and your evil insect army will stay in it."


    The stone gate vibrates with a pinch of both hands.


    The familiar stars all over the sky are engraved on the stone gate, shining brightly. The sun on the left and the moon on the right connect heaven and earth, imprison nine days and seal ten places!


    This is to gather the strength of the world to suppress this place!


    "Creak...!"


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the seal of the ancient stone gate was unexpectedly defeated. Inch by inch, it was opened, and some blood shadow and irritability could be seen.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, his heart sank into the abyss. The last thing he wanted to see happened.


    Immediately vicissitudes of life: "insect mother, endless years have passed, you are really waiting for this moment, is the long boring, deep sleep, have not been able to resolve your anger?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    I heard the woman laughing.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned slightly and looked at this world with some heartlessness. He seemed to be hesitating.


    With a wave of his hand to the crowd, the gap in the space suddenly healed and sighed: "let''s go, how far, how far, after It all depends on nature. "As soon as the words came to an end, tens of thousands of people fled in all directions. As fast as they could, they didn''t want to stay for a second. It was terrible.


    As soon as Zhan Yi retreated, he looked up at the sky from time to time. His eyebrows flashed anxiously. It seemed that he was waiting for something. From Zhan 2 to Zhan 6, SA Yazi ran desperately.


    Suddenly, three black spots came from the eastern sky. As soon as they saw it, six people joined forces to tear up the space and rushed to escape.


    "Jie Jie Old man Mo, this is my surprise for you. Let''s blow you up with this damned place. Go to hell, ha ha...! "


    Listening to this unbridled laughter, Mo Yuntian''s face sank. As soon as he looked up, he was scared out of his wits, and his whole body was cold from head to foot.


    "Well That''s Three nuclear weapons


    The white tiger, who had just run by him, fell down and landed on his face as soon as he heard this!


    Tens of thousands of monks who have not yet left look up at this amazing scene, and they all collapse. Just now they are the masters of the world. Now they are nuclear weapons.


    Why does God do this to us!


    When nuclear weapons come, does China have no response, and there are only three at a time. Is this to provoke World War III or what?


    They don''t know about the magnetic field disorder


    Tens of thousands of people fled in horror, but the scope of the nuclear explosion can only make them despair, but at this time, a big abyss appeared in the void and swallowed them directly.


    Huh? Swallow Swallow it?


    Then, the pale Ning Tao bear a seal, the vicissitudes of the eyes a sigh, I do not know who to say, whispered: "I''m sorry."


    "Seal!"


    At the command, Shimen is dazzling.


    More powerful forces of the world were mobilized, and all converged in the stone gate to form a big array.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes were cold. He waved his hand and threw three streamers in. Then he roared and tried his best to close the ancient stone gate.


    "Boom...!"


    I don''t know if it''s a few thousand miles around.


    If you are in the sky, you can see that the dragon vein of Qinshihuang Mausoleum seems to have raised its head. It was completely blown up by the force of nuclear weapons.


    Even with the array, it''s still terrible.


    After finishing these, Ning Tao''s body suddenly vibrated, the detached momentum disappeared in the blink of an eye, and his eyes also restored the brightness of his youth.


    "Why, uncle, how did you come out?"


    In the void, floating an old man figure, but now close to transparent, brow abyss.


    "It''s time for me to finish my mission How fast it''s going


    Uncle Tim looks up at the sky.


    Go?


    Ning Tao scratched his head and doubted: "uncle, where are you going? Don''t you say it''s easy to come in here, but hard to go out? I''ll go to chat with you one day."


    Uncle Tim takes a deep look at Ning Tao. Half of his body is gone, as if it is about to disappear.


    "Goodbye, little one!"


    Ning Tao felt uneasy in his heart. He quickly called out: "big Uncle, you What''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me. I haven''t talked to you yet. "


    "Big Uncle, no... "

 Chapter 1549

    "Putong...!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s sole was forced, there was a sharp pain in his heart. The pain caused old pain, and he immediately fell to the ground.


    His injury is not good, but when Uncle Tim occupies his body, he suppresses it with the power of his soul. As soon as he leaves, it will burst out naturally.


    "Ah Uncle, no Don''t...! "


    Looking at Ning Tao, who is suffering from more than half of his body pain, running over, his eyes are red. Uncle Tim shakes his head and sighs, and his eyes are full of sadness.


    Thick complex way: "Alas, little guy, don''t be sad, don''t cry, life where don''t meet, fate will meet again."


    "No Don''t go, uncle. What''s the matter? It was fine just now. How How could that be? " Ning Tao''s nose was sour and worried.


    When he fell into the stone gate and died, he was saved by his uncle. When Mo Laoka was dying in the space, he was also saved by his uncle. When thousands of Hongmeng''s disciples were facing disaster and the native land of China was wantonly invaded, his uncle gave him the strength to protect one side.


    With these, Ning Tao is willing to call uncle.


    But this kindness has not yet returned, uncle suddenly will dissipate, the lower part of the body is transparent, the breath rapidly dissipates in the world.


    "Why Why? "


    Ning Tao watched his body dissipate and his words choked.


    "Hehe, powerful power is not in vain. The world has long been barred from the power of virtual realm. They are because of the spirit and evil spirit, and the race is powerful, while I am because of the burning of the power of the spirit and the boundless water Sooner or later, there will be such a day


    Uncle Tim''s relieved voice came from his ear.


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao burst into tears. It turned out that uncle''s strength depended on burning his own spirit, just like a piece of wood burned up for a time.


    Seeing the sadness of his true feelings, uncle Tim couldn''t help comforting him and said, "little guy, look at your eyebrows."


    Eyebrow?


    Ning Tao quickly releases the power of the spirit. In his perception, there is a deep and vast abyss rising in the middle of his brow, revealing the power of the heaven and the earth.


    "This This Does it mean uncle can still be saved? "


    Looking at his excited look, uncle Tim shook his head with a smile and said: "this is the last gift I left you, uncle. It can help you block a crisis of life and death, as well as the power of the star core that I specially drew out."


    5h ¡ë


    "don''t rush to absorb it. You must act according to your ability. As for other magical effects, you can experience them slowly."


    Words fall, Ning Tao''s heart cools most.


    He didn''t feel happy to get the treasure at all. The more uncle told him, the more uncomfortable he felt, and his nose was sour.


    "By the way," Uncle Tim seemed to think of something. Suddenly, two things spewed out from the endless abyss behind him. One was the black glossy insect beetle, the other was a pair of dark scythes, which seemed to be the black insect remains that had just been swallowed.


    "These two things are good materials for refining utensils, but even if you don''t refining utensils, it''s also a good pair for you. Take them and I should go."


    While speaking, the spirit has dissipated to the neck.


    Looking at these two treasures, Ning Tao cried: "uncle, don''t die. I haven''t talked to you yet, Uncle...!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Mo Lao rushed over, saw this scene complex, arched his hands and said: "thank you for saving your life, all the way."


    Seeing them like this, uncle Tim rolled his eyes and said, "who are you two cursing? I mean to leave, but I didn''t say to die...!"


    Huh?


    "What do you mean?"


    Two people a burst of suspicions of stand on the ground.


    The origin of the spirit has dissipated, and his breath is only a little bit. Anyone who sees this scene knows that it is a falling phenomenon. Is there a fake?


    There is a tangle between uncle''s eyebrows, but this problem is hard to explain, and there is not much time, so it is


    ¡±Ha ha


    In a trance, a woman chuckled in the pit.


    "Boom!"


    When the earth shakes, uncle Tim''s face changes at the same time. He turns his head to look at the stone gate in an instant. A thick black light column goes straight to the sky, but it soon dissipates.


    It looks like it''s signaling.


    However, uncle exclaimed, looking at the stone gate and gritting his teeth, he said, "damn mother worm, you still have this skill. It''s a good calculation!"


    But I didn''t even think about it.


    Just as Ning Tao and his wife were dumbfounded, uncle Tim anxiously yelled at him: "little guy, remember what I said, the world is up to you. You are the masters here. No matter what terrible things happen Don''t look down


    "Don''t you want to talk to me? The world is your test. If you can survive Through it, to the upper bound Fairy Domain Find me... "


    Intermittently, there is no sound.Ning Tao''s face is dull and his mouth is wide open. Although there is no breath of uncle in this world, the meaning of that sentence seems to be He''s not dead!


    "Big Uncle Are you really alive? "


    Mo Lao walked up to him, looked at the bland void, and said," maybe the elder is not dead. I can feel the vastness of his strength. Even in ancient books, he has never seen such a powerful person. It''s terrible to look at him. "


    "If you really want to know the answer, whether you are living or dead, you can go to the immortal kingdom. Anyway, with your talent, you will go sooner or later."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded his head and touched his eyebrows. The mysterious gift that uncle left him is still there. Now he is quietly hiding.


    He swore to himself: "uncle, I will go to you...!"


    Biting his teeth and dragging his body, with the help of Wu Hailin and other disciples, he grabs Bai Luo''s little by little and goes to the white old devil. Hatred appears in his eyes.


    at the moment, the old man is not old, his eyes are cloudy, his face is wrinkled like fish scales, his skin is drooping, like the essence is sucked up, and the whole body sends out the Dudu spirit.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Wu Hailin and other disciples wanted to scratch him.


    The remaining sin of the white lotus sect and the blood clan scum have long fled together. Clark almost fell into the divine realm and was taken away by the blood clan. Cao Bin just left a vicious sentence.


    "Ning Tao, I''ll wait for you in Europe!"


    Thomas, with his sword and cold face, chased all over the world


    Only Hongmeng''s disciples are left in this pit. Ning Tao takes back his eyes and looks at old devil Bai with hatred. It''s him Kill elder martial brother Moyang!


    "Well Cough I didn''t expect that I was defeated by you. It seems that my guess is right. You are really the killer of my white lotus sect. "


    White old devil complex hoarse way.


    Ning Tao cold face, lightning toward his thigh shot, indifferent way: "this shot is for my master!"


    "Ah Son of a bitch


    Another shot pierced the abdomen. "This shot was for my disciple Hongmeng who died."


    Another shot pierced the liver and lung, "this shot is for the hundreds of thousands of Chinese compatriots you slaughtered."


    "This shot It''s for me


    Five or six blood holes were pierced out one by one. The old white devil''s face was twisted and roared in pain. His eyes were glowing with blood. He gritted his teeth and said, "I curse you..."


    "Bang!"


    His head was smashed to pieces by a silver gun.


    "This shot It''s for elder martial brother Moyang! "


    Ning Tao said indifferently.


    Seeing this, Wu Hailin and dozens of other disciples, red eyes, chopped up his body with swords and chopped it into meat mud.


    In the end, Ning Tao sent him away.


    Looking at this scene, Mo Yuntian sighs that the man who has been a hero for thousands of years has just died. White devil, go all the way


    Far away,


    Yuntian Taoist looked this way, his eyes twinkling!

 Chapter 1550

    On the mountain, you can see the pit.


    An ancient stone gate slowly disappeared into nothingness


    From this point of view, Ning Tao and others are like big black spots of ants. They are wriggling step by step at the moment, even if they have good eyesight.


    Taoist Yuntian looks at it calmly, always like the eyes of a quiet lake. Today, however, there are a lot of waves, and a heart can''t calm down for a long time.


    He saw The power of a monk!


    One side of the thunder punishment venerable, the Dragon elephant Zen master''s eyes are also hot, the virtual realm ah, incredibly so powerful!


    Do they have any hope in this life?


    Seems to think of a place, three pairs of fiery eyes look at each other, are flashing the desire for power, never like now this moment want to grasp the powerful power, never


    "Gulu...!"


    I don''t know who greedily swallowed saliva, three people actually smile, smile so brilliant.


    "Ha ha Now, the star core should be the core of the big array. It''s impossible to get it. We have to think of another way. "


    Zen master Longxiang put his hands together and squinted.


    Hearing this, Taoist Yuntian glanced at the Kunlun Legion at the foot of the mountain and said: "there is a way. Do you forget the tomb of the ghost generation?"


    "He left behind two methods, one is to use the huge energy of the star''s core to lift up the boundary, and the other It is to absorb some energy and let a small number of people leave. "


    "You mean The nine demons'' soul grabbing pot is the evil weapon stored in the tomb of the ghost generation. But to get it, we have to dig up the tomb. Isn''t that a bit... "


    The Zen master of dragon elephant didn''t say the word "immorality".


    "Hum, since ancient times, those who have achieved great things do not pay attention to trivial matters. This is for our future planning. Who dares to stop us, let alone dig tombs, even if we slaughter hundreds of cities."


    Thunder punishes the venerable hand to hold thunder and lightning, a face murderous.


    "So it''s settled. I''ll carry out this plan secretly. I''ll steal the power of heaven and earth in China with the nine demons'' spirit grabbing pot. As for crossing the border with the teleportation array Some of us close enough! "


    A word from Taoist Yuntian makes a decision.


    Just at this time, master Lei looked at the black spot of Ning Tao and said, "you say Do you want to go back and kill the little boy now


    "Let him grow up, it will be a great disaster!"


    Zen master Longxiang''s white eyebrows trembled. At the thought of the terrible figure like the abyss, his back was in a cold sweat, even if the spirit breath had dissipated.


    O. In the latest ¡Ì J chapter, ASQ


    three people fell into silence for a time.


    After a long time, Taoist Yuntian sighed: "this matter Let''s discuss it again. Mo Yuntian and Hong Meng are all around him. The chance of killing him is not big. "


    "Then let him grow up like this? If he breaks through the divine realm, he will be a big enemy in Kunlun, and he will be more terrible than Mo Yuntian in the future. "


    Thunder punishes the cold way that the venerable is unwilling.


    "Hum, it''s not so easy to break through the divine realm, and we''re not the only ones who want to kill him. If we want to be the leading birds, we''ll be the leading ones together."


    Cloud sky Taoist looking at the blood clan, the direction of the Ares team escape sneer.


    The corners of their mouths raised a grim smile


    In the East, a big crack opens.


    The pale Zhan came out with five people and looked at the imperial mausoleum with puzzled eyes.


    Strange?


    How can three nuclear bombs make such a little noise!


    Zhan Liu felt his head and doubted: "how come there is no huge mushroom cloud? Is the nuclear weapon dumb? What are those guys doing on the Ares?"


    "It''s not dumb. I''m afraid it''s the strange spirit. Otherwise, it''s going to be blown up for tens of thousands of miles. That''s not the only thing."


    Zhan er''s eyes sparkled with wisdom.


    Looking at a trace of abnormalities are not behind, fight a gnash teeth way: "first go back to say, all the report here to the wise, let them make a decision."


    "That leader Ning Tao, the threat is too big..."


    North, fleeing blood white lotus.


    A group of people fled to their hometown in silence. It''s dangerous to stay one more second. It''s terrible here.


    Cao Bin keeps up with the crowd, always looking behind him with palpitation, for fear that Thomas madman will come out again. His strength is not enough.


    Suddenly, his eyes peeked at the comatose Clark. The smell of blood from the broken arm made him feel like a drug addict.


    Unconsciously licked his scarlet lips


    "Somebody, stop checking."


    "Ah Bang bang


    Ning Tao and others returned to Wudang in half a day.


    When hundreds of helicopters were about to leave, Li Zhen and hundreds of well-trained soldiers bowed deeply to Ning Tao and Hongmeng.


    Ning Tao made great contributions to this war."Buzz...!"


    They all set out to say goodbye to Li Zhen and others.


    This strategic cooperation, they Hongmeng completed full marks, Li Zhenyan wet said to ask for their credit


    When Ning Tao limps in front of Xia Mengfei and her elder martial sister, the one who cries the most is Xiao Wuyou. A pair of small hands hold his thigh.


    Cry: "Wu Wu Dad Dad, don''t die, baby Be obedient, don''t die...! "


    "Er...!"


    Ning Tao''s face was as black as coal, and the others all laughed.


    At last the silly girl laughed herself


    In this laughter, it really swept away a lot of haze. In this war, hundreds of disciples fell, and seven or eight hundred people died.


    The worst is undoubtedly the destruction of Huashan faction


    To get rid of the entanglement, Ning Tao walks into a cave with a farfetched smile. His face shows a grinning look and breaks dozens of bones.


    Swallowing the elixir all the way, the recovery is still very slow.


    "Hiss...!"


    "The old man is so cruel that he almost abandoned me," Ning Tao said.


    Just as he took out a magic medicine, a hesitant figure came in, with scarlet on his face, which made Ning Tao''s heart ripple.


    "Qianqian, you What can I do for you? "


    Tongyaqian a listen, red face fiddle with the corner of the clothes way: "I I heard that you are seriously injured. There is a way to tell you that there is It will help you heal. "


    "What?" Ning Tao is suspicious.


    Words just fall, a white jade like body exposed, sexy pure, beautiful eyes with spring.


    "Happy Chan Kung


    "Ah...!"


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao took out the elixir in a radiant spirit, and the injury in his body was really good.


    Just closed his eyes soon, suddenly aware of something strange around him, opened his eyes, throat suddenly dry, a pair of green eyes looking at the side of the two women.


    "Linglong, Su Qian!"


    "Well..."


    An hour later, Ning Tao was a little exhausted, his legs were soft, and he licked his dry lips. The elixir in his hand had been thrown by him for a long time.


    "Step on...!"


    A burst of footwork sound came, Ning Tao face a black, stiff neck turned to look at people, face expression suddenly twitch up, squeeze out a smile: "ice Bingbing, can you Half time


    Li Bingbing looked at him with all kinds of manners and clapped his hands. After that, he walked out of the red faced three girls


    "You Say What about it? "

 Chapter 1551

    After the four women left like wolves, Ning Tao''s legs and stomach were shivering, and she felt that her waist was empty.


    Shivering, he pulled his clothes over his cool naked body, and his clothes were torn into strips.


    "Gulu!"


    "Too How cruel


    Ning Tao''s face is full of grief and indignation. If it wasn''t for his injury, it would never have been lost today.


    As the old saying goes, women are thirty like wolves, forty like tigers, Qianqian and Bingbing. They seem to be only in their twenties. How can they become so turbulent one by one.


    It''s not related to cultivation. Now their weakest is Qi refining, or the top skill Yijinjing. It''s a shame if they don''t rise up in the future.


    He shook his head fiercely. He had to find a way to improve his physique, and break through the Taixu ancient Sutra to the perfection of every body. At that time, he had to see who finally asked who.


    "Hum!"


    The heart is full of not angry snort.


    If Zhulong knew that he was practicing Taixu Sutra to conquer several girls, his face would turn green. No matter how thick the coffin was, he could not stop him from strangling Ning Tao.


    Laozi wants to change inheritors


    I don''t know how long I''m sleepy. When I''m sleeping sweetly, my head suddenly falls into a comfortable pillow. The more comfortable the pillow is, the more subconsciously I go in.


    "Well Teacher Younger martial brother, younger martial brother. "


    Ear came a woman''s whisper, very gentle, like lying on the grassland blowing a breeze.


    Ning Tao sleepily opened one eye, suddenly saw that it was elder martial sister Ye Wanqing, and immediately groaned: "elder martial sister, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Wanqing said in a soft voice, "Wuyou has been shouting to see you. I asked martial nephew Hailin to take her to play. It''s time to come to see you. How do you feel?"


    "Pain And happy


    Ning Tao''s heart is full of grief and indignation.


    Seems to know something, ye Wanqing''s face showed some blush, gentle for Ning Tao holding the shoulder, scarlet way: "younger martial brother, don''t often If you do that, you will hurt your body. You should practice hard. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao showed some embarrassment on his face and said vaguely, "don''t worry, elder martial sister. I''m in good health. Don''t you see that my accomplishments have reached the false gods?"


    "Although cultivation is important, it should not be accomplished overnight. Take your time and don''t fall behind. If you don''t know something, you can ask worry free. She is a little genius now, and many disciples have consulted her."


    Ye Wanqing has a smile on her face.


    "Such a thing?" Ning Tao suddenly happy, the brain can not help but come out of a pile of white beard old man chasing xiaowuyou mountain run to ask this question how to do?


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao''s bad laughter came from the cave, and ye Wanqing also "puffed" out with a smile.


    Biting his red lips, he said softly, "younger martial brother, we haven''t talked like this for a long time. I think you asked me for advice at the beginning, but now you miss it."


    "Yes, it''s almost one or two years in a flash. It''s a big change in these two years," Ning Tao said with emotion.


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help looking at her elder martial sister. She was dressed in a simple white skirt, which outlined Miaoman''s plump body. Her delicate facial features were gentle and sweet, and her bare skin was as shiny as snow jade. She really looked like a nine heaven Xuan girl.


    Seeing that he was staring at himself, ye Wanqing revealed Xiuhong on her face. She nervously grasped the corner of her clothes and said, "what are you staring at?"


    "Er...!"


    Ning Tao face Shan Shan, quickly avoid eyes, secretly scolded himself, what in the end is thinking.


    However, when ye Wanqing saw this scene, her pretty face turned white and her heart became cold. When she thought of what Xia Mengfei had said to her, her body began to tremble.


    "Teacher Younger martial brother, am I beautiful? "


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment. He seemed to think that he had heard wrong. He immediately said with a smile, "beauty, if you go to Jinling to make a list of beauties, you must be number one."


    "Then why don''t you dare look at me?" Ye Wan Qingmei''s eyes stare at him wrongly.


    "I...!"


    On hearing this tone, Ning Tao was flustered. Sometimes he didn''t dare to look at it, because he was afraid of blaspheming the fairy in his heart.


    "Is it because I''m not young, and I''m carefree, and I''ve become a yellow faced woman? You won''t look at me because I''m not as beautiful as Qianqian and I''m not as good as them Is that right? "


    Ye Wanqing''s eyes are red.


    The latter is a fool, heaven and earth conscience ah, he thinks that the elder martial sister is too good to himself, gave birth to a baby, he dotes on too late, how can think she is old!


    Besides, the elder martial sister is more beautiful than before after giving birth to her baby. She has white teeth and vermilion lips. She is plump and charming. Her every move reveals a touching style.


    To that stop, all the goddesses, school flowers, international girls and domestic stars are killed.


    He immediately got up, grabbed the elder martial sister''s jade hand and said: "it''s not like this. You will always be the beautiful fairy in my heart. I''m afraid you won''t accept me. I..."


    Just then, ye Wanqing''s jade face turned pink and said, "younger martial brother, you''re up to me!""Gulu!"


    Ning Tao swallows a mouthful of saliva, and his heart is rippling. The elder martial sister in front of him is so charming, just like a ripe peach, which can spill juice with a bite.


    Seeing that he looked at himself foolishly, ye Wanqing felt a little happy. He immediately blushed, untied his clothes and buttoned them, and pasted a fiery body.


    "Younger martial brother, love me..."


    Hormone burst out, Ning Tao eyes green light rushed up, cover the waist pain, put the gun into battle.


    S {,


    "well You bit my tongue


    "Ah Watch my waist. Slow down Slow... "


    Clumsy master is skilled, soon came out a beautiful voice, it is dry mouth.


    Xia Mengfei passed by the entrance of the cave. Her face turned red, but she was relieved at last.


    This layer of window paper finally broke


    Time flies, two days blink by.


    Several transport planes landed at the foot of the mountain. Li Zhen asked the soldiers to lift boxes of things up the mountain. He could still smell some fragrance.


    Many disciples came to help excitedly. One of them was very busy. After a while, there was a pile of boxes on the mountain. Once they opened them, they were full of herbs.


    Most of these are acquired by the state now, and some are obtained by doing business with Kunlun. Now they are basically sent to Hongmeng to show their sincerity.


    Mr. Mo closed the door, Mr. Zhou was busy dealing with major issues, and few of his ancestors closed the door.


    It''s like a white tiger.


    So Ning Tao covered his waist and walked out of the cave step by step to catch his breath.


    Li Zhen greedy to live with him, joked: "the old man, recently good health ah, did not go to walk the bird ah."


    Ning Tao gave him a white look.


    "If you need anything, just tell the organization. Don''t be embarrassed to speak. I can''t. I''ll have someone build a square for you here and let you watch my aunt dance square dance every day."


    Li Zhen said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly thought of something and whispered in Li Zhen''s ear: "I have a Dan Fang in my hand. It''s called tiger bone Dabao Dan. It''s a good thing. Help me find the materials."


    Li Zhen''s face suddenly showed a disdainful smile.


    "When it''s done, I''ll give you one," Ning Tao said helplessly, suddenly seeing Li Zhen stretch out a hand.


    "What?" He said in astonishment.


    Li Zhen spits out a turbid gas, flatly way: "material list!"

 Chapter 1552

    Inside the cave, there is peace.


    This is a newly opened stone cave. There are hundreds of such caves, which are used by the elders in their cultivation.


    Ning Tao sits in front of a medicine cauldron and closes his eyes to regulate his breath. The prescription of the tiger bone Dabao pill is found in Huang Yi''s space ring.


    In addition, there are many good things, so that he almost moved when the robber''s mind.


    There are also a lot of amazing treasures he gambled in Yangling ring


    The medicine cauldron in front of us is extraordinary. Li Zhen picked it up from a small village at the foot of the mountain when he was on a mission a few years ago. At that time, he couldn''t move it away at first sight.


    It has three feet and two ears. Its texture is simple, and it also has the pattern painting of mountains and rivers. From the appearance, it is very vicissitudes. It has experienced a lot of years


    Famous experts in China can see that it is not vulgar, but they don''t know the origin, so it was stranded for a time.


    Beauty with hero, BMW with saddle!


    Li Zhen immediately asked people to send the medicine tripod and materials together, as if he was more anxious than Ning Tao.


    "Hoo...!"


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi, the injury is better than half, where the body is not a wave of fame.


    Master wuchenzi was injured by that palm. Even if he had his own elixir, he would be cultivated for a few days.


    When you open your eyes, the contents of danfang flash through your mind like a slide. The melting pot of heaven and earth is instantly blessed on the Zhending. Li Zhen gives it a broken name.


    Adult tiger bone, yangbao, ginseng Ding, immediately more than ten kinds of things such as nourishing Yin were directly covered.


    "Dang!"


    The fire of pure Yang is burning very vigorously. With his improvement of cultivation, his constitution is further stimulated, and the power of the fire is becoming more and more powerful, which is a great help.


    Being idle and bored, Ning Tao suddenly thinks of that thing and can''t help touching the center of his brow.


    There''s no magic effect of the abyss trace left by Uncle Tim. It''s just that it can block a crisis of life and death, and there''s a bit of nuclear power.


    No matter which one is, it''s a rare good thing. Xiaoming''s life is guaranteed, and he has the power to improve his cultivation, but he doesn''t dare to swallow it.


    Although there is only a trace, the divine realm will explode when it is absorbed.


    He felt his chin and pondered. He carefully injected a spiritual force into the deep of his eyebrows. However, the next second, he felt that the spiritual force was coming.


    "This What is this


    He opened his eyes wide for a moment, because it was only a short time, which was equivalent to three or four hours of his usual cultivation, and it also played a refining effect.


    This is equivalent to carrying a spirit absorption array, which can increase his cultivation speed by three or four times!


    It''s amazing!


    Ning Tao is overjoyed and swallows saliva. Uncle is worthy of being uncle. It''s really not easy.


    So kind, this is more and more firm to go to the idea of uncle!


    All of a sudden, his eyes looked at the medicine cauldron, and it seemed that Dan had become a God in his mind.


    As soon as the lid of the cauldron is opened, it smells delicious.


    Smell a mouthful, he feels the whole person is excited a lot, the whole body is warm, like a warm current.


    There are nine pills in the medicine cauldron. They are pale yellow and covered with a layer of wax. Their appearance is very common, but I don''t know what the effect is.


    He picked up a big treasure of tiger bone and ate it. Before long, his eyes suddenly opened.


    "Roar!"


    Looking up at the sky, he let out a whistling sound, and his eyes burst out a fine light. He only felt that it was alive at the moment.


    Hearing the sound, Li Zhen rushed in immediately. He saw Ning Tao with masculinity. His eyes were bright.


    "Old man, this is Did it work? "


    Li Zhen''s tentative way.


    "Hum, master, this little elixir is not easy to capture. It''s easy to take it completely," Ning Tao said with his neck raised.


    "Well Cough. "


    Li Zhen rubbed his hands with a dry smile.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao chuckles and throws him one. It can not only nourish yin and Yang, but also activate meridians and blood production. It''s really a great tonic for ordinary people to eat.


    This is also the reason why Li zhenneng''s family was full and lived to be more than 100 years old. His body is still strong


    After carefully taking the pill, Li Zhen quickly complimented: "master Ning''s hand is really extraordinary. What I''m in a hurry. I''ll go first. "


    "Geng ^ Xin n" H0 on the fastest e


    finished and ran away.


    Ning Tao whispered to himself. Not long after he closed his eyes, Mo laoguai of Kunlun suddenly came to visit and exchanged greetings with each other. However, the former kept staring at the cauldron.


    No?


    Li Zhen, that guy''s mouth is so big?


    Twitching face to give a mo old strange, the latter immediately left happily, really don''t know what he thought, all the premise to have a girlfriend.


    He remembers that both Mo laoguai and Shifu like master yuewuhan of Tianshan schoolThat''s all. It''s a return to Wang Tao.


    Just as he was about to put it away, several elders came in succession, and Wu Hailin took one too.


    finally, Master Wu Chenzi took one too


    Looking at the last three tiger bone dabaodan, Ning Tao looks sad and indignant. Which big mouth guy has leaked it? Where does he put his face in the future.


    As soon as the things are collected, you can take xiaowuyou to play. Now some hillside buildings have sprung up, and the Wudang hall has been renovated because of its headquarters.


    Looking down with the playful Xiao Wuyou, thousands of disciples endure the boring cultivation and study patiently, and the spiritual power between heaven and earth revolves down like a funnel.


    It''s really a good place!


    Looking at his daughter, Ning Tao is proud of the future This will be your world!


    When we got to Houshan cemetery, we saw a scene in front of us. Ning Tao was silent and went forward in a complicated way.


    "Elder martial brother Qingyang!"


    With a slight cry, the man raised his head.


    The wind blows through the messy hair on his forehead, revealing Qingyang''s haggard face. There is a wine gourd in his hand, and in front of him is the mausoleum of elder martial brother Moyang.


    "It''s my younger martial brother, Mo Yang. My younger martial brother has come to see you with worry free. You have done such a right thing in your life," Qingyang choked.


    Ning Tao has a sour nose and kneels down in front of the mausoleum of elder martial brother Moyang with a clever carefree.


    Although xiaowuyou didn''t know what it meant, she was intelligent in nature and knew that it was an adult''s business, so she bowed to Ning Tao as well.


    But she looks funny like that


    Qingyang laughs and is in a good mood. Xiaowuyou is the first little princess of Hongmeng. Everyone loves her very much and treats her as his family.


    Especially these elder friars who have no children or grandchildren


    I want to be intimate with Wuyou, but Wuyou, who is always clever, suddenly doesn''t buy it. He says with his mouth: "it''s bad smell Mom said, "don''t drink..."


    Ning Tao laughs and lets Xiao Wuyou play. He talks about the past with elder martial brother Qingyang


    Four days later, Ning Tao, who is practicing in Wudang Mountain and striving to break through the divine realm, suddenly receives a secret letter from the witch sect. It seems that something has changed.


    When it was taken apart, there were only three big characters.


    "Wu Du Zong!"


    On learning the news, Ning Tao didn''t disturb others. He just said hello to Xia Jie, who is busy with the new medicine, and then went to the witch sect alone.


    The reason why he didn''t say it was because it was two natures. Witchcraft and Hongmeng were not one, and he didn''t want to mix them together.


    Xia Jie said a good news, the new liquid medicine will be released in China, she will be ready in business, a good fight with Xiangyang!

 Chapter 1553

    When Ning Tao rushed to Wujiao alone, some strange changes took place in many areas and spread all over the world at a high speed.


    Donghai City, people like the old life.


    From God''s point of view, this is a huge iron and steel beast, with countless cold light teeth, rising from the surface of the earth.


    Shocking, eye-catching!


    Su Qin, the vice president of Feifei jewelry, has become a very famous businessman in Donghai city. She is also Xia Jie''s right-hand assistant.


    Today, she was talking about some small businesses on the top floor of a Donghai building. She stretched out her stiff limbs and looked out of the window with a long sigh of relief. All of them were matchboxes that could not be seen. Tall or low buildings were crowded together.


    From the sandalwood table with steaming milk tea, put a piece of sugar, comfortable to drink a small mouthful, the whole body is hot, not to mention how comfortable.


    sat on the office chair, Su Qin kicked off the red heels, and actually painted bright red nail polish. Such a beautiful scene was put in the shoes, which really made countless men lament.


    I saw her drinking milk tea in comfort, and there was a big meeting to be held later. Now it was a bit of leisure. For her, this time was the happiest, and her whole body relaxed.


    When I was about to drink milk tea for a while, I suddenly found that there were layers of ripples in the milk tea, and the fluctuation was more and more big, like the boiling water began to beat!


    Su Qin''s pupils gradually contracted, and the tables, chairs, benches and small objects around him all shook slightly. A strong uneasiness came to his heart.


    "Bang...!"


    The teapot on the sandalwood table was smashed.


    Su Qin''s face turned white with fright, and he got into the bottom of the sandalwood table with bare white jade feet. At this moment, the whole Donghai building was humming and shaking.


    "Buzz...!"


    From time to time, fragile objects smashed and screamed. Tables, chairs and benches all fell to the ground shaking.


    "Hum Hum


    I don''t know how long it took to cover my ears, and I don''t know when to stop, as if the world had returned to the beginning of chaos.


    Su Qin climbed out from under the sandalwood table with a pale face, looked at the luxurious room full of mess, and then walked to the window trembling, looking at Donghai city in shock.


    "Chirp Chirp


    The matches flickered and went out. Although I couldn''t hear them, the scream and whistle seemed to fill my mind. At this moment, the whole Donghai city What a mess!


    "Bang...!"


    "Mr. Su Mr. Su, are you ok? "


    The female secretary and others rushed over with the bodyguard anxiously.


    Su Qin shook her head blankly and looked at the crowded streets and the chaotic Donghai city. She murmured: "this is What happened? "


    Several people shook their heads blankly and their throats were dry.


    But the female secretary said with difficulty: "according to the emergency news just now, it seems that there has been a Earthquake


    "Earthquake!"


    A few people are surprised to open their mouths, which is somewhat incredible. Donghai city is located close to the Central Plains, and even if the earthquake is not so big.


    Su Qinmei''s eyes are lost. According to her judgment, it can''t be just an earthquake. After all What happened?


    This day is destined to be an extraordinary one.


    More than a dozen national organizations, including the State Seismological administration, the Ministry of statistics, the National Meteorological Administration, and the Ministry of future scientific research, gathered together to carry out careful and anxious calculations.


    Earthquakes, volcanoes, floods!


    There are also voices from the international community. Many top bachelors and famous scientists have come up with important data. This is the change that has taken place in their country!


    The CIA of the United States made a simple statistics of these data, and finally came up with an appalling figure, which made leaders of all countries feel numb.


    According to rough statistics, there are more than 20000 large and small earthquakes and other natural disasters in the world in just one or two days, which can still make people feel the earthquake, but the speed is extremely fast, almost shaking, which makes most people think it is an illusion.


    Among them, there are nearly a thousand times of destructive power. Many volcanoes have erupted one after another, even extinct volcanoes. Some cities near the coast have been affected by floods due to crustal movement, including haiyuntai, Hong Kong Island, Lianyungang Wait for the worst!


    What really frightens all countries is north latitude!


    Almost at the same time, the area along the north latitude line was hit by a terrible earthquake, causing serious damage.


    In China, about 35 degrees north latitude is the Central Plains and other areas, where there will be no major earthquake, there are natural disasters with extremely high magnitude and heavy losses.


    All scientists and scholars are puzzled, how can it be so accurate, and how can natural disasters happen in northern latitude at the same time!


    The United States, China and other big countries have taken out two satellite photos at the same time, and the above images are all snow covered and cold.


    A photo is a white pillar of light falling from the sky, immortal gas hazy, immortal voice singing!The other one is a dark column of light from the sky, full of demons and ghosts!


    But the seemingly identical glacial scene is different from each other. One is the south pole, the other is North Pole!


    In the end, the U.S. Agency of God made a very bold and incredible assumption about this shocking natural disaster, but it was acquiesced by all countries.


    It''s all because these two beams of light appear at the two poles of the earth at the same time. It seems that there is something amazing in them, which leads to the formation of two earth shock waves. Starting from the north and south poles, they finally collide in the middle of north latitude!


    As soon as I heard this, I felt that two enemies of blood feud appeared at the same time, giving each other a threat first, but finally suffered It''s all countries!


    Because there is no basis, only some high-level officials in various countries know that China is "stepping on the sky Five steps


    A flash, Ning Tao with this doubt rushed into the village, but there is a white beard old man seems to see Ning Tao, lift his head to look inside.


    "Alas I haven''t finished yet. I think I used to tear up five dragons and ten lions in daze A hemp stick old man''s crutches all rely on and spray white foam unsteadily.


    Dozens of old men beside him are worshiping


    Near the ancestral hall, Ning Tao shows his figure. In front of him, there are a lot of people watching. In the middle, there are three people, namely, MS, Huaqing and dongsanhu!


    There was a lot of hostility on his face

 Chapter 1554

    Dongsanhu, MS, Huaqing!


    These three people are all capable generals recruited by Ning Tao, and everyone''s strength is extremely good!


    Ning Tao frowns slightly. How do you think these three people are going to fight? There is no one nearby to persuade them to fight. Big Dharma guard Huabi and two Dharma guard uncle Feng are watching.


    When he sank, the power of the spirit swept.


    Almost immediately, another force of spirit emerged, from full vigilance to surprise.


    "Whoosh!"


    A beautiful shadow of green clothes came quickly. Three thousand green silk danced with the wind, and the birds in the tree all cried happily, revealing a face of Jiaoyue.


    "Holy lady, welcome the Lord!"


    As soon as the words came out, hundreds of people who were holding their arms to watch the excitement were exclaiming. When they turned their heads, they just saw a tall and dignified figure who was not angry.


    "Witch Lord wizard


    After hundreds of people were shocked, they immediately saluted in unison. Huabi, uncle Feng and others paid a respectful visit.


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, waved his sleeve and lifted the crowd with a strong wind. Then he looked at Miao Jingjing with doubts. What''s the matter?


    The latter came to him with surprise on his pretty face and said, "why did you come back so soon? I thought you needed some time?"


    "When I received your secret letter, I came here immediately. What happened to the five poison sect? It seems that it''s different from what I thought?" Ning Tao raises eyebrows suspiciously.


    Miao Jingjing just wants to explain that dongsanhu and MS rush over like a savior.


    "Lord wizard, you must make decisions for us. Some people look down on our Chinese friars. Do you think this kind of people are hateful? Should we fight them?"


    East three tigers pull voice to stare.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, MS on one side also glared and said: "some people deliberately want to go there and find fault. Do you think this kind of people should clean up


    See two people you a speech I a language of aim at, Ning Tao black face way: "you two talk can straight white point, want to hit who despise who say name."


    "That''s him!"


    They pointed at each other with a surly face.


    Seeing this, Miao Jingjing explains with a bitter smile to Chao ningtao, because one says that monks are the strongest, and the other says that the future is the world of geneticists.


    To this end, the two people refused to fight, but also Huaqing to pull in.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao directly black face, a hand holding two people to the village center, two people immediately panic, thought it was to pull them to punish what.


    As a result, when they arrived at the village Central Committee, they were confused by their words. "Now, immediately, fight immediately. Who will win and listen to who?"


    Huh?


    Hundreds of people''s faces suddenly became wonderful.


    James, the three tigers were a little surprised. Although they didn''t agree with each other, they were really afraid to fight because the other side was not weak.


    "This This


    See two people stammer, flower arm etc. people smile a way: "just now you two are not still very strong, now let you fight, how one by one all counsels?"


    "If you come here, I''ll hit you two alone," they yelled with black faces.


    "Cut!"


    Flower arm this just Shan Shan of curl a mouth.


    His cultivation has just broken through to the three levels of infant training, which is the result of his hard work in taking pills, but both of them are hypocrites.


    Only if he''s retarded.


    See this strong, Ning Tao cold face spit out a word, "who win who is my sorcery teach three Dharma!"


    "Well, is that true?"


    East three tiger two eyes emit green light excited way.


    Although they are the Three Dharma protectors, there are few high-level witchcraft sect, and they are well paid. What''s more, they can step on the guy''s head.


    Ning Tao nodded with dignity.


    Seeing this, they looked at each other with hot eyes and grinned: "Jie Jie To be honest, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Let me see what you can do


    "Come on!"


    Hundreds of people immediately formed a circle, looking at the excitement, and finally to fight.


    To tell you the truth, I can''t get used to their grumpy appearance these days. They don''t fight when they roar face to face. They are worried.


    At this time, Hua Qing, who had been silent, came out and said to Ning Tao, "Lord wizard, can I take part in this competition?"


    "You?"


    Ning Tao looks suspicious.


    When he was swept away, he didn''t find out his strength. He just felt that his body was full of explosive power, and there seemed to be a force in his body!


    After pondering for a while, he immediately nodded and said: "well, remember to stop. When friendship Ning Tao heard this, his brow suddenly wrinkled. This five poison sect is really rampant.

 Chapter 1555

    "What''s the situation like now?"


    Ning Tao frowned and looked gloomy.


    "Now...!"


    Miao Jingjing blushed and said vaguely, "since the special forces disappeared, the five poisons sect seems to have stopped. It''s rare to see them go wild again."


    "In fact, after sending the secret letter, I regret it. This little thing shouldn''t disturb you. You still have a lot to do in Hongmeng. I heard that many big things have happened."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked at her with a smile. He knew that the little saint was thinking of herself. He called herself back through this.


    You can hear the sour taste from the words


    Miao Jingjing face a red, a pair of beautiful eyes erratic Dodge, in the heart mercilessly scolded oneself.


    "Boom...!"


    The battle became more and more fierce, and people within a hundred meters did not dare to get close to it. Many witches came to watch it, and it became very lively in a moment.


    An old man, who could not even lean on crutches, trembled and commented: "well, I have the old man''s style. If I were more powerful, I would be more like him."


    There are dozens of old men around him who show their adoration


    MS is really powerful, and I''m afraid it''s also the peak among geneticists. Otherwise, Mr. Mok of ISI family would not like to be seen as a bodyguard.


    All kinds of fighting methods are extremely skillful


    =The first six shots,


    and dongsanhu''s strength is not weak. After digesting Lingquan, he took a lot of pills to break through the false gods. It''s just around the corner.


    Before he didn''t know Ning Tao, he was the overlord of Northern Xinjiang, and he was even more involved in the underground world. Although he was a casual monk, the people who looked down on him were already killed by a stick.


    The evil spirit stick is in hand, and it is even more powerful!


    Their performance is remarkable, and their strength can be recognized by the public. On the contrary, Hua Qing is very embarrassed, almost harassing outside.


    Ning Tao looked at it for a while, then suddenly glanced at it and asked, "why don''t you see Chengba and Guzha, and how''s master Ning recently?"


    "Chengba and the high priest went to a small village. They heard that many people there were poisoned. The villagers there asked us for help, so I sent them to experience."


    "But Time for them to come back? " Miao Jingjing looks at the entrance of the village and frowns.


    Shaking his head, he continued: "as for master Ning He and Longwu have returned to Beijing! "


    "Back?"


    Ning Tao was surprised.


    "That''s right. He''s well-developed here. He drinks tea and plays boxing every day. If it wasn''t for something in Jinghua, he might not want to leave."


    Miao Jingjing smiles.


    Hearing this, the former nodded slowly. If so, he was relieved. Besides, there was dragon five beside him. Let''s visit him later.


    "By the way, how about the overall strength of the five poison sect in Myanmar? Is there a strong one for refining gods? " Ning Tao asked gravely.


    "This...!"


    Miao Jingjing hesitated: "after all, they are in Myanmar. It''s not clear what their real strength is. But I heard from those people that the five poison sect colluded with the Myanmar government."


    "It seems that they are in collusion, or they may be coerced by forces. In a word, the overall strength of the five poison sect is better than that of our Witch sect, and the poison king in their mouth should be a real alchemy God!"


    "I don''t know his specific strength!"


    "So."


    Ning Tao nodded with a pondering face.


    At this time, the battle suddenly changed, and the white hot fighting of MS and the East three tigers felt a strong force approaching. It was Hua Qing!


    One hand and one punch at once.


    However, in the face of these two attacks, Hua Qing changed her cowardly style just now. Her hands were surrounded by a stream of air, and then she patted them heavily.


    "Spirit power!"


    Ning Tao a face shocked lose voice way.


    It may be very common to be someone else, but who is Huaqing, a geneticist!


    Now Huaqing is almost created by him. You may be surprised if you say that he breaks through the divine realm, but it is absolutely impossible to say that he has spiritual power!


    How can a geneticist become a monk!


    Dongsanhu once asked him this question, but his answer was basically impossible. Although there were always exceptions, he never thought he could see it with his own eyes.


    And it''s on Hua Qing!


    "Boom...!"


    The eyes of Donghe and humus were startled, and three big eyes appeared How is that possible?


    One of them is a geneticist, the other is a monk, but now there is a geneticist monk. How can the fusion of them be like this!


    "Bang!"


    With a bang, they were repulsed.


    Hua Qing took advantage of the situation to launch a storm like attack, from a cowardly earthworm into a dragon, boxing through the air, full of strength surging."Boom...!"


    A moment later, the fighting stopped.


    Dongsanhu and MS lie on the ground panting, and their eyes also reveal a sense of shock and dejection. Although they are defeated, they forget about it.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao''s body flashed, one hand shocked to grasp Huaqing''s wrist. The latter didn''t resist at all, and let him instill a spiritual force into his body.


    After a long time, the former released Huaqing in surprise and said, "you How do you do it, how do you integrate genetic power? "


    Well!


    Hua Qing scratched her head and said with a silly smile, "I don''t know. At that time, I wanted to have a try as soon as my brain was hot. I didn''t expect that I was so successful."


    "I''m still at a loss!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly thought of a person, Zhan Yi, the apprentice who was once Mo Lao.


    He must have been a monk before. After his appearance, although he didn''t feel it, he found the unique power of the geneticist, which should be the same as Huaqing.


    This boy is lucky. Ning Tao is so surprised that he doesn''t have any abnormality.


    As for the level of spiritual power, it''s congenital!


    Hua Qing was annoyed by him and the others, and said: "Lord wizard, do I have any adverse reactions when I do this? Will there be a big problem?"


    "Well Not at present, but your genes have changed. No one can say for sure in the future. For the time being, let''s find a skill to major in spiritual power first. "


    Ning Tao pondered over the proposal.


    However, as soon as the words fell, a spirit stirred up and protested: "why, Lord wizard, you are a gene discriminator, I protest."


    On one side, Dong Sanhu also got up and said: "I don''t mind if I major in spiritual power, but is he cheating? How can he feel like two against one?"


    Hundreds of onlookers talked about it, some agreed with it and some supported it. But it''s hard to say. We can only see what the witch Lord means.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and sneered: "you two don''t agree? I don''t agree with him or me! "


    "We''re talking about the matter!"


    MS and East three tiger stem neck don''t accept a way.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Eat the elixir," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    They all took the elixir and swallowed it without hesitation. After a while, the breath was stable.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and the domineering spirit of anti heaven resolution gathered in a handprint.


    "Zhenwuda handprint!"


    Once printed, it seems to block the sky.


    MS, dongsanhu, Huaqing''s face changed greatly, and they hit with all their strength one after another, symbolizing their pride, but in the end, they were destroyed.


    "Boom!"


    All three were photographed in pits.


    From now on, Hua Qing is the third Dharma protector of our Witch sect. If you don''t accept him, you will not accept me


    "If there are more capable people, it''s not impossible to replace them. The position belongs to those who work hard."


    "I will obey the instructions of the Lord wizard!"


    Hundreds of people around them were respectful.


    In the pit, MS and dongsanhu, Huaqing look at each other, and the corners of his mouth are bitter. Ning Tao''s strength is more and more terrible, and he defeats their three hypocrites in one move!


    It''s the man they look up to!

 Chapter 1556

    When everything was done, a blood covered sorcerer came in the east of the village.


    "Quick Save people quickly. Who has the elixir? Erhu is dying. Hurry up... " A big man with anxious face roared in front of him.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, he rushes in a flash. Miao Jingjing and others rush to see that they are not hurt by wild animals.


    With one hand, a elixir was thrust down by him.


    Just want to check his injury, he suddenly spit out a big mouthful of black blood, angry eyes wide open way: "quick Go and save The high priest, the five poisons master... "


    The whole face froze before he finished.


    One of the people''s faces changed greatly, and even the elixir didn''t save him. It seemed that he was poisoned.


    Ning Tao''s face was gloomy. He saw that erhu''s wound had been poisoned and died. It was too late for the elixir to spread its power.


    If he didn''t insist on reporting the news, I''m afraid he would have found Yama when he sent it!


    Miao Jingjing''s heart suddenly sank, and a bad premonition rose. Could it be that something happened to Chengba and Guza? The two tigers were their guards.


    "Son of a bitch, this must be the work of the five poisons sect. If you look at the whole Miao area, you can get this kind of poison that even the friars can''t bear, except us!"


    Hua arm looked at the black blood and swore.


    After a careful examination, an old man said darkly, "he has been poisoned by five kinds of poisons, each of which is fatal. Moreover, many organs in his body have been corroded. He is extremely cruel."


    Hearing this, hundreds of people of the sorcery cult glared angrily. They were very angry and their faces turned green and red.


    Miao Jingjing looked at erhu for a long time, then suddenly lost her voice and said, "is it Five poison messengers


    "Five poison emissary?"


    Some people are shocked, others are at a loss. Ning Tao obviously belongs to the latter.


    The old man nodded and said, "it should be. I''ve heard some rumors about them. Each of them is a master of using poison, representing the strange poison in the world."


    "Once all five of them come together, even if the king of poison is facing a big enemy, there is no dispute that he is the first in the whole world to talk about poison. After all, my teaching of witchcraft will be destroyed."


    "I see. What you mean is that the person who did it was the asshole messenger who not only killed our people, but also captured the high priest!"


    Mrs. moss showed her teeth and was full of hostility.


    Dongsanhu also glared and scolded: "Damn it, we sorcery sect really eat dry food, where are they? Brothers, copy guys, follow me to kill them."


    "Roar!"


    A group of people roared.


    However, Ning Tao a stare, they instantly honest down, just that blow can still hurt.


    "What should we do now? The high priest of Wujiao and Chengba don''t know whether they are alive or dead. The wuduzong sect is not a good thing. What falls to them is more evil than good."


    Miao Jingjing said anxiously.


    "What are you waiting for? Chengba is my brother, and miss Guza is our high priest. Today, even if you are desperate, you will save them."


    The flower arm pulls out the tiger''s head big knife and cheers.


    Hundreds of people immediately responded that it was not Huabang''s prestige, but Chengba''s popularity and high priest''s followers, which occupied a large position.


    Just when a group of people are going to fight out, Ning Tao''s quiet voice suddenly comes over.


    "Wait!"


    Hundreds of people step, one after another look anxious puzzled look at him, can''t wait.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Be careful if you fall into the trap of turning the tiger out of the mountain. Most of the people of our sorcery sect are still weak and still growing up. Don''t wipe out the family all at once."


    Ning Tao squints at the corpse.


    Huh?


    A group of people changed color, seemed to think that it was reasonable, a cool head, suddenly sober from anxiety and anger.


    "But we can''t just wait. Can we expect the five poison sect to send us back? If we send them back to Myanmar, it will be a disaster."


    MS was still worried.


    Hua Qing also said: "Lord wizard, I don''t think we can wait. We have to attack. Myanmar is the territory of Wudu sect. If we let them go back to their hometown, it will be more than ten times difficult for us to save people."


    "Yes, please think twice!"


    The voices of hundreds of people suddenly became noisy.


    Ning Tao comforted him with a smile and said, "don''t worry, I''ll go alone. You should guard the witch sect and protect our people."


    Alone?


    The people of the witch sect were shocked.


    "Absolutely not. It''s too dangerous. The enemy''s strength is unknown, and he is good at poison skill. It''s still in this deep mountain and daze, and his strength will multiply."


    Miao Jingjing looks worried.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao said with a light smile: "it''s OK, he dares to bully me. I will use the cruel reality to let him know what is called DespairThen he turned into lightning and rushed out of the village.


    Hundreds of people are burning like fire. Can the wizard master do it alone? The heroes can''t stand many people.


    As soon as Miao Jingjing bites the shell tooth, she says to Hua Qing, "Three Dharma protectors, you take MS and East three tigers to protect the witch master immediately, and they will give it to you."


    The latter face a Su, respectful line of a ceremony.


    Seeing the three people rushing to the front in a hurry, Miao Jingjing said with a cold face: "everyone, listen to the order, go back to the house and wait for the news. The big Dharma protector, the second Dharma protector, and the patrol safety of the sect will be handed over to you."


    Flower arm and uncle Feng claim to be


    Out of the village, Huaqing three soon catch up with Ning Tao, the latter''s speed is very gentle.


    Because anxious, a few people did not speak, in Huaqing led the way toward the village.


    Just about a quarter of the way, Ning Tao stopped suddenly. A faint sneer rose from the corner of his mouth and said, "come out, everyone!"


    As soon as the words came out, Hua Qing''s eyes almost didn''t scare out. Who is there in this wild mountain?


    However, in the next second, an old man walking out of an ancient tree, holding a green snake head walking stick in his hand, his hair is not normal.


    "Jie Jie It''s not easy. I can see through me at a glance. It seems that I''m a wonderful boy, not like the three stupid woods behind you. "


    As soon as the three of them stared, they didn''t find this man, just like he appeared out of thin air.


    All of a sudden, an ancient tree behind the crowd came up with a breath and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that someone would be cheated so soon. It seems that I''ve caught a big figure of the witch sect."


    A strange figure was climbing down the ancient tree.


    Then, a gray stone suddenly stood up. It turned out to be a half century old man with the same skin color, with a face and a plate full of breath.


    "No, it''s a trap!"


    Hua Qing''s face changed greatly and they were shocked.


    "Cut, now I find that it''s too late. In order to catch you out, we''ve been playing with that damned boy for quite a long time. It''s really boring."


    A man came up in the shade.


    There were four people in the four directions, and a man with the mark of centipede appeared.


    Five people, five false gods!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, as if he thought of something, and said tentatively: "five poisons messenger?"


    : ¡ñ e


    "ha ha Exactly

 Chapter 1557

    "Are there really five poison messengers?"


    Hua Qing''s three faces changed. Although they were cautious because they were intrigued, they were not so strong that they might not be afraid of them.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are long and curious.


    These five people represent a kind of strange poison in the world. In fact, they are the most common poisonous insects. There are many rumors in ancient Chinese books.


    "Scorpion, snake, spider, centipede, toad!"


    Hearing this, an old man holding a snake''s head crutches, green eyes, said: "it seems that the name of my five poisons emissary is very loud. It''s really comforting for me to remember so clearly after all this time."


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that there would be four false gods in the declining witch sect. It''s really a hundred legged insects died, but once the old witch who dominates the Miao area died, your witch sect would be no better. Three or two cats, big or small."


    The centipede man held his arms in contempt.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao chuckled and said sarcastically, "it''s interesting, but the five poisons in my impression are the five evils. As for you, I haven''t heard of you."


    "Hum...!"


    Huaqing almost burst out laughing.


    Touching his polished big bald head, Ms said, "the five evils are also good things. In the United States, there are many people who keep them for fun, but I Jie Jie My favorite food is fried centipede. It''s Crispy! "


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the five people were just like ink. One was darker than the other, especially the centipede man.


    "Well, well, I''m a blind bald man. Don''t you want to eat centipede? I''ll let you once Eat enough, hum


    "Whoosh!"


    The five of them jumped on the top of the tree with a strange posture and looked down on them in a round square array with a sneer. What''s the matter with them?


    Ning Tao frowned, vaguely uneasy.


    But on one side of the East three tigers are waving a black stick, shouting: "the five evils above, if you have seed, roll down to me, you think the fight stand high will work."


    "Cricket, cricket...!"


    When several people are shouting, Ning Tao suddenly hears some slight sounds. He turns his head in surprise. It turns out that some centipedes and poisonous snakes are crawling past.


    Here is daze in the deep mountains, surrounded by trees thicker than buckets everywhere, luxuriant branches and leaves, there will be poisonous insects, not surprisingly, he did not care.


    Dongsanhu trampled on a big spider and sneered: "see, this is the end of your five evils. If you dare to kill my people of witchcraft sect, you are tired of living. If you know the truth, you should hand over my brother Chengba and the high priest as soon as possible!"


    "Hand in?"


    "Jie Jie, you''d better take care of yourself first. When you can survive, maybe you can see them," the snake old man said with a smile.


    "Well, something''s wrong?"


    Hua Qing''s face was ugly and she was frightened.


    Not only him, a few people are aware of, Ning Tao pupil a shrink, quickly said: "be careful on the ground of poisonous insects, seems to be more and more."


    As soon as the words came down, a large group of five poisonous insects came from all directions. They were so dense that they could hardly see the end. In the blink of an eye, they were like a wave of bees.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed. This is the way to summon poisonous insects. In the deep mountains, daze ghost knows how many five harmful groups there are and who can count them. If they want to be surrounded, they will face millions or even tens of thousands of five harmful groups.


    "Hiss Quack


    Poisonous snakes, centipedes and scorpions are crawling all over the ground. There are countless black spiders. Even the trees above seem to be raining with spiders, and toads are constantly leaping


    This kind of scene is no less than the doomsday. Even Ning Tao, who has seen strong winds and waves, is shocked. This is a trap and geographical advantage that has been prepared for a long time!


    "Whoosh Boom! ''


    several people have taken action one after another, and the powerful force is a large area. Although these poisonous insects grow strong in the deep mountains and forests, how can they stop them.


    The only thing that makes a few people''s scalp numb is the cannon fodder tactics. One of their outbreaks wiped out a large area, but then more poisonous insects poured in, almost killing them.


    With a wave of the magic wand of the East three tigers, nearly a thousand heads were killed and injured.


    He looks miserable. He is a geneticist. His strength and physique are powerful. He usually fights in the way of wild animals. However, the insect sea strategy is his nemesis. In the blink of an eye, he climbs dozens of poisonous insects, but they can''t bite the skin.


    "Disgusting thing, get out of here...!"


    Seeing his red eyes, Hua Qing''s face was ugly. He immediately roared: "don''t be surrounded by poisonous insects. Jump to the tree. Quick, quick!"


    As soon as he stepped on his feet, he jumped up like a ROC. The two of them followed him one after another. As soon as they got up the tree, it would be much easier.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly


    Snake old man and centipede man and others grimly smile: "you are when we five don''t exist, do it!"


    The palms of the five people instantly showed five kinds of frightening luster, green, black, maroon Together, the power is close to the divine realm."Poison method, five poisons corrode the heart and hands!"


    The three men''s faces changed greatly. They finally understood why the five guys were staring at them from the tree. It was an obvious tactic. It was a trap.


    With a roar, the three of them tried their best.


    "Extremely "Tiger"


    "unique learning, break through the key with one force!"


    "Boom...!"


    There was a loud noise in the air, but in an instant, the three people fell down like a kite with broken line, and the five people jumped back to the tree with a sneer.


    All of a sudden, with a flash of his eyes, he slapped the ground with his backhand. Like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, he rushed up again and pushed forward with eight fingers closed.


    %/The latest Z Chapter V! On the UV


    "Fighting, bully Elephant


    There was a loud, sharp sound in the air, and everyone was shocked. A huge blue elephant roared out, full of wild and overbearing.


    As soon as the five people''s faces changed, the power of the blow was strong, but then they pinched out an obscure seal, and a big array of five poisons appeared in the sky.


    "Poison method, five poisons imitating animal record!"


    Spiders, cobras, scorpions, toads, black centipedes have come to life from the big battle, one by one to jump.


    "Boom!"


    The blue colossus fiercely smashed the four beasts, but in the end it was defeated by a black centipede, and hit MS heavily.


    "Bang!"


    The latter screamed and fell like a shell.


    Hua Qing and Dong Sanhu are covered with poisonous insects. Their faces are very ugly. They are so subdued. It''s a shameless tactic.


    In the twinkling of an eye, MS was covered with layers of poisonous insects, and hundreds of powerful poisonous insects were also quietly mixed up, which was the level of the insect King cultivated by the five poison sect.


    When a poisonous snake and a scorpion bit him, his eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t hold back the blood immediately. A black centipede about the size of an arm shot into his mouth. The stench of the black centipede was really chilling.


    The centipede man licked his mouth excitedly.


    Hua Qing and his wife stare at each other, and there is horror and disgust in their eyes. But just at this moment, a golden firelight sweeps away, as if the filth in the world has been purified and cleared away. A warm feeling arises spontaneously.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    MS gasped for breath, a little shaken. He was scared by a broken insect. At the moment, more than 100000 poisonous insects were burned to ashes.


    A spectacular flame mask, covering a radius of 10 meters!


    "Here, no way!"


    Ning Tao lightly vomited a word.

 Chapter 1558

    Looking at the golden flame shield, the snake old man and other four people all frowned. They wanted to have a domineering flame, and even the insect king they cultivated would die.


    The strength of sorcery is beyond expectation!


    Ning Tao glanced faintly and waved his hand. A hot pure Yang fire passed like a golden flood. After a few breath, it was clean within a hundred meters.


    Those only instinctive poisons were stunned for a moment. How could they be so empty in a moment, but they didn''t know where to drill out a large area of black pressure in the next second.


    Poisonous insects press the border to urge, the top of the head five poisons happy to see!


    This sentence is very consistent with the scene in front of us. The amount of poisons is really like the tide, wave after wave. It''s the most in the mountains and daze.


    "Gulu...!"


    "Lord sorcerer, what shall we do now? We can''t afford to spend it on us, though they have made it clear that they want to spend it on us."


    Hua Qing asked with an ugly face.


    On one side, MS and Dong Sanhu nodded. After a while, they were afraid that there was no more arrogance. A group of broken insects almost killed them.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, raised his head and said with a smile, "your five poisons sect is so presumptuous. It''s not only against our Witch sect, but also against China Hongmeng and the government!"


    "If you know what you''re doing, put all the people you''ve captured back. I can punish you lightly on behalf of Hongmeng, and rely on these poisons I''m not trapped yet. "


    "Jie Jie...!"


    The centipede man clamorously said, "well, it''s a lot of breath. I dare to pour dirty water on my Wudu sect. It''s clear that you are the witch sect that has done this ghost dead man in Miao area. What''s the relationship with us in Burma? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    "You You are shameless


    He was so angry that he wanted to skin them.


    Ning Tao stopped him and said with a sneer, "so it is. You are going to plant it on my witch sect. Let''s carry the black pot for you."


    Old snake and others sneer and say nothing.


    All around the poison bravely bumped into the flame mask, but it was like a moth to the fire, "Zizi" sound, turned into ashes


    Looking at this scene, Ning Tao suddenly asked: "where are the two people you captured with a trap?"


    "Hum, I''m not afraid to tell you that they should be coming to Myanmar soon. With this group of people, the poison King''s poison skill will be better." the centipede man''s face wriggles, and the centipede on his face seems to be alive.


    "Myanmar, Myanmar!"


    Ning Tao said, and then he said with a smile, "do you know Who am I? "


    "You?"


    A few people looked at it suspiciously. They wore ordinary clothes and looked ordinary, but It seems that there is a little familiar place, like where I have seen it?


    "Cut, whatever you are Hiss


    Snake old man''s words didn''t fall, his head fell down with a grim smile.


    A silver rainbow is as bright as a river of stars. Without waiting for the other four to come back to their senses, Ning Tao leaps into the sky, and his hands gather a huge spiritual palm.


    "Zhenwu Big handprint


    Two big hands shot at the four.


    Feeling the terrible power, the four people''s eyelids jumped, and the ten thousand insects below were trembling, as if they felt something terrible.


    "Roar Five poison hands


    In horror, they tried their best, but they found that their power was insignificant in front of this handprint, and they were photographed with incomparable power.


    "Boom!"


    More than ten big trees collapsed, and two huge palm prints appeared on the earth. From the high altitude, it looks like Kuafu giant left when he got up.


    There were three pits in the mud.


    The shock wave of several hundred meters killed tens of thousands of poisons, leaving a huge blank in the black torrent.


    The three of them were stunned This is the strength of Ning Tao today. Killing false gods is like killing dogs. It looks like a random blow.


    "He is now How strong is it? "


    East three tigers hard bitter way.


    "You You are Ning Tao


    The centipede man''s face was as pale as a living ghost.


    How can that terrible guy be here? It''s reasonable that they can''t fight with each other. Even if there''s an accident in Miao area, his leader shouldn''t be there.


    This How is that possible?


    Ning Tao coldly overlooks, this guy seems to have used some secret method, unexpectedly dodged, but after all, it''s hard to escape the verdict!


    "If you dare to kill my five poison sect, the poison king will not let you go," said the centipede man, his teeth trembling and he rushed to the dense forest.


    Seeing that he was about to flee, Hua Qing and his three men were in a hurry, but Ning Tao''s voice came from the air: "you go back to the witch sect and wait for me. I''ll go to Burma to save people. If there are too many people, it will get in the way."


    Said, unexpectedly one step breaks empty but goes.


    "God "The divine realm?"


    The eyes of the two of them almost didn''t come out.Looking at the poison receding, dongsanhu said in awe: "it''s not a divine realm, but it''s better than a divine realm. It''s really shocking that you can step into the air with only body method."


    Hearing this, they have a great respect for Ning Tao. They are just a mythical figure


    "Whoosh!"


    A silver light passed, and the arm fell off.


    A centipede man stumbles into a tree, his right arm is bleeding, and his face is shocked. Thousands of meters away, Ning Tao cuts off his arm with a sword It''s still human?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he rushed to Myanmar with red eyes.


    "Step on it


    Ning Tao falls on the tree trunk and looks at the guy running all the way. He even looks at him coldly with his negative hand.


    It''s not that he can''t kill, or even take his life with one thought, but he wants to lead the way. Maybe if he finds help, he will flee to the place where Chengba and Guza are sent.


    Saving people is his real purpose


    A few hours later, they rushed into Myanmar one by one.


    A few Burmese soldiers were standing at a border post. They were looking at them in all sorts of boredom when they suddenly saw a red eyed man rush in.


    "Quick, there''s a strong Chinese enemy invading. Quickly mobilize the army to prepare for the attack. Go to inform general angbang...!"


    The centipede man roared angrily. In the blink of an eye, he rushed into a car next to the sentry station. As soon as "boom" started, he rushed out like an arrow leaving the string. His face was extremely scared.


    £©O / &


    this is a devil, devil!


    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao step down from the sky to the outpost, looking at the silly two light way: "someone stole your military car, do not hurry to the police."


    Swallow a elixir and rush out.


    After the two or three Burmese soldiers were silly, they rushed to the house below and said in horror: "Captain, there is an enemy invasion...!"


    "Lingling...!"


    In the army base of Shiwa City, the urgent telephone rang in the room of general angbang. A enchanting woman playing with snake took a look, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    "General, answer the phone!"


    Facing him, a middle-aged man with numb scalp was pale and could only answer the phone obediently. He was holding a bad breath in his heart and said coldly towards the phone:


    "I''m general ang bang, eh What


    One side of the enchanting woman picked pick eyebrows, licked the scarlet tongue, this man absolutely dare not betray his five poisons.


    "Doodle!"


    Angbang hung up the phone with a strange look on his face and said, "just now, he called from the border and said that there was a strong Chinese enemy invading and wounded a big man of the five poison sect."


    "Cut, in your eyes are big people, then you tell me who he is, I am the guardian of the five poison sect, there are several people can be higher than me," the enchanting woman disdained.


    "It seems that there is a centipede mark on his face," general ang Bang said strangely


    Centipede


    Enchanting beautiful woman whole person leng for a while, immediately be frightened of jump up, startled way: "difficult Is it a centipede messenger? "


    "Quick Send out the troops and blow him to death

 Chapter 1559

    Several thousand meters away from Shiwa City, a clearing was suddenly occupied by a group of Burmese soldiers.


    "Creak...!"


    More than 100 old-fashioned howitzers were shaken up by a group of Burmese soldiers, and hundreds of heavy and heavy machine guns were set up in various important positions.


    Hundreds of old tanks were driven out to form an indestructible iron wall, as well as some new weapons of destruction bought from foreign countries.


    "Buzz...!"


    There were gusts of wind in the sky, and more than a dozen wolf helicopters flew by. At present, no abnormality was found in the front. They immediately dispersed and used radar to detect.


    More than 30 battalions, nearly 10000 people, rushed out of the base immediately after receiving the order of general Ngong Bong, and directly set up a defense line here.


    A teacher level figure looked forward, his eyebrows were all wrinkled. What enemy was it?


    "Sir, who are we going to fight? Who are our enemies, Huaxia people, kaigua a San, or other countries..."


    A member of the Ministry revealed doubts.


    "I don''t know."


    The teacher held his arm and said confidently.


    "Well Is the strength of our enemy terrible? Can our 10000 men fight? Should we ask other cities for help, just in case? "


    The subordinate suggested cautiously again.


    "No, although the general said that the strength of the man was very strong, he didn''t see it either. Just a warning came from the border. Just be careful."


    The teacher waved to his subordinates impatiently


    Shiva, inside the military base.


    General ang Bang put down the phone and said to the enchanting woman: "snake Dharma protector, the teacher looked over there with a telescope, his mouth turned disdainfully, and sneered," is that Chinese man coming to die? It''s ridiculous. "


    "It turns out that this is the only enemy we have. I thought it was a big battle. I was so excited that I came all the way here to fire these guns."


    His subordinates scoffed.


    The centipede messenger''s face was a little pale. He glanced at the mushroom cloud with pride. It was destroyed hundreds of meters around, even the ants and insects could be killed.


    He immediately shook his head, covered his broken arm with pride, and went to the gate. The devil was also afraid of shells.


    The division commander was also dispirited and ordered to his subordinates: "the enemy is dead, the whole division is retreating!"


    Just when everyone was ready to leave, the subordinate glanced at the back. Suddenly, his eyes were wide open and he was shocked and said: "teacher Sir, enemy attack


    The teacher turned his head and looked at it. A pair of pupils contracted into needle eyes. Ning Tao, wearing black insect armour, held a shining silver gun. He jumped to a height of 100 meters and came from the air step by step!


    Jump a hundred meters, walk in the clouds, this Isn''t this divine realm!


    Centipede Messenger, the teacher was scared out of his wits

 Chapter 1560

    A little cold first, then the gun out like a dragon!


    Ning Tao''s face fell from the sky coldly. The point of the gun gathered the vast spiritual power. Even the space was torn out a black line, and the golden sparks were burning more and more.


    In tens of thousands of eyes, such as a fire shell smashed into the dense army.


    "Boom...!"


    An old tank was smashed to pieces.


    Numerous parts were blown by the strong wind, and a large area of dead and injured was immediately nearby. A MBT tank was so thin and broken.


    The teacher was stunned. He had never seen a friar before, but he had never seen such a terrible friar before. A huge iron and steel beast could smash it.


    You know, the strongest soldiers in their army can''t beat this iron knot. In my impression, unless they use shells or explosives, who can destroy it?


    Don''t smash it with human power!


    Centipede Messenger, the whole person seems to be stupefied, thirsty, how can this guy be so terrible.


    It''s hard for him to break that iron knot!


    Ning Tao ignores the ten thousand soldiers around him and takes a glance at him. Then he stops on the centipede messenger and walks with a gun.


    "No Don''t, don''t come here, you pervert. How can there be such a terrible person like you in the end of the world? It''s not the divine realm, but it''s more terrible than the divine realm! "


    The centipede messenger was crying and frightened.


    The whole world seems to be frightened by Ning Tao''s dazzling shock. Although he walks around the enemy, he is oppressed by a strong air.


    "Gulu...!"


    A big soldier''s stomach was shaking. He felt that he had met the God. He still held an m416 assault rifle in his hand, and his eyes reflected Ning Tao''s miniature.


    "Bang Ah, bang


    In the face of tens of thousands of people, the gun went off unexpectedly. As soon as he started his whole body, dozens of guns fired at Ning Tao one after another.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    When the bullet was finished in the blink of an eye, hundreds of big soldiers turned red, but they saw that the man had nothing to do. Instead, they came to him calmly.


    Show one thing.


    "Here''s your bullet."


    "Qiang" a, big head soldier red eyes crazy pull out the sword, unexpectedly toward its eyes stab.


    "I don''t know what''s good Bang


    Ning Tao''s face is cold and afraid of breaking his skull.


    The division commander finally regained his mind, stood at a high place and yelled: "open fire on me, you must stop this enemy outside the defense line and swear to live with the front line!"


    "Roar Boom


    A howitzer does not want the life to fight, all around formed a fire tongue net, as if interweaved into a big fish net, the Ning Tao to cage in.


    "Hum!"


    The latter hums, and his body moves. He is like crossing a desolate place. He usually runs through the crowd. He shoots several guns at once and kicks a gun barrel with one foot. The shell explodes immediately and the casualties increase.


    "Dada, dada...!"


    If the heavy and heavy machine guns fire, it doesn''t matter if they can hurt their own people. Just fight to death.


    The bullet is dense like a fire line!


    The centipede messenger is completely frightened by Ning Tao''s courage. If it is him, I''m afraid it''s a miracle that he can hold on for a minute. Who can carry the bomb!


    I''m afraid the poison king has to give up!


    And his definition of Ning Tao is a man who is more terrible than God. This scene is like Zhao Zilong from Changshan to kill a man in the modern general team.


    His heart trembled and he immediately fled to the imperial clan


    Ning Tao gradually has some anger, no matter who has been beaten can feel better, not to mention the beating is him.


    His body flashed directly to a tank, and his hands full of explosive force lifted the tank up directly, spinning it three times and throwing it out.


    "Whoosh Boom


    Startled by the division commander, the tank was like a runaway iron ball, rolling with sparks and lightning all the way.


    This road is 100 meters away!


    The fleeing centipede messenger felt the tremor of the earth. He turned his head and looked at it in doubt. He was scared out of his wits and beat it with one arm.


    "Five poison hands Bang


    He only felt that at this moment he was severely hit by a Taigu mangniu. The tank stopped, but he rolled like a kite with broken line.


    "Wow Poof


    Looking at the tank that was thrown out of the battle line, dozens of high-level people''s lips were dry, the blood and flesh were blurred all the way, at least thousands of people were crushed to death!


    "Burning fire, anger of heaven!"


    Ningtao sent out a raging fire. In the blink of an eye, a sea of fire appeared, killing and injuring 100 people.


    "Buzz Boom


    The two helicopters flew over from afar, and the piercing sound of the horn penetrated into Ning Tao''s ears.


    "Loud noise!"


    The latter snorted coldly, pointed with one hand, and washed away like a milky way waterfall falling over nine days."Huaxia people, get out at once Boom


    Two huge mushroom clouds rose from the sky, and two planes fell from the air to kill people.


    "Ah, ah Boom No


    Looking at the soldiers who were gradually afraid, the division commander was completely desperate. He was cold all over. He smashed the tank with one shot, burned hundreds of people with one fire, and chopped the plane with one sword!


    Who on earth can defeat this devil?


    *2B ¡ë


    "step on!"


    Ning Tao soared to the sky and didn''t bother to entangle with these people any more. He didn''t even have some new weapons, which was far from the strength of the 14 brigade of the island countries.


    Even the 14th brigade was crushed by him!


    Watching the devil come and go bland, no one would believe it if there were no remains


    Outside the military base in Shiwa City, the enchanting beautiful woman and general Ngong Bong look out. They can vaguely hear the roar of artillery fire there, and clearly feel the vibration of the earth.


    General angbang was a little uneasy. How could he fight for so long? He hesitated and said, "is there any accident? Shouldn''t it be so long?"


    "Do you want me to propose to the president to send more people...!"


    "No!"


    "If the strength of a division is not enough, then this person is not what we can provoke. Myanmar has no powerful modern weapons. No matter how many people there are, they are just cannon fodder."


    The enchanting woman has a firm face.


    "Why, stop?" With a look of surprise, general angbang immediately tried to say, "I don''t know what the snake Dharma protector thinks of the war situation. Which side won?"


    "First division!"


    Without raising her eyelids, the enchanting woman touched the snake in her arms and said, "I said that on this planet, the army It''s the most powerful force


    "Well, not necessarily!"


    A long voice came suddenly.


    They were stiff and looked at each other with their mechanized necks. A shadow of cloud and wind came down from the air, filled with terror.


    "Five poisons?"


    The enchanting woman shivered all over her body. She quickly squeezed out an ugly smile and said, "Madam snake, I''m also a Dharma protector in the five poisons sect. If you have any orders, please..."


    Before he finished, there was a blood hole in his chest.


    "No!"


    Ning Tao coldly finish saying and step into the air, even don''t see that general one eye.


    And in the blink of an eye, the snake Dharma protector''s enchanting appearance suddenly shrunk into an old woman. It seems that she used some secret method.


    General ang Bong almost didn''t spit out when he saw this. This Is this the real face of that woman


    There is a big mountain near the capital of Myanmar.


    The centipede emissary fled all the way here with a pale face. He even burned his spiritual power regardless of the consequences. There was a surge of hope in his eyes. Zongmen here we are!


    At the same time, Ning Tao also arrived!


    A pair of deep eyes fixed on a breath

 Chapter 1561

    In front of me, the mountain is black and bald, with almost no vegetation growth. All over the mountain are withered and rotten trees and rocks. Only a few trees are left to survive.


    And a wave of momentum is dazzling


    "God "I''m in the mood!"


    Ning Tao said something dignified.


    Looking down, the whole capital of Myanmar is looked down. In my eyes, countless lights are shining like matches, and vehicles are lined up in long lines. What I see is clear.


    He only glanced at the capital, only to find that there were troops rushing to the capital. There were not many people, but they were elite. How did the Burmese government protect the five poison sect?


    Centipede emissary excited to tremble, as if to see the dawn of hope, immediately roaring burning the last trace of spiritual power, as if to eat the fury agent, fly up the mountain.


    In the mouth urgently shouts: "poison King adult, help me Help me... "


    His voice reverberated in the retro building on the hillside, and six disciples who guarded the sect looked down doubtfully.


    "This This is the centipede messenger... "


    The belly of the mountain is empty. The five poison sect has been digging for decades, and this empty space with the size of a basketball court is the secret room of Lord poison king!


    I saw a fuzzy figure sitting in the seven color poisonous fog, swallowing clouds and puffing fog, vaguely can see a contour, hazy terror.


    Usually, there is only one poison king in this secret room, but today, eight people are imprisoned in iron cages, and the other corner is mummy!


    If Ning Tao sees this scene, he will be surprised to find that there are six people who are acquaintances, Dong''s sister Hua, Shao Wenlin, Chengba, Guza high priest, and the last acquaintance is Han Xue!


    The other two seemed to be a pair of best friends. One of the lovely girls cried with tears in her eyes and said, "Qingqing, are we going to die here later? I''m so afraid. I swear I''ll never run away from home and take risks again Sobbing. "


    Another girl Qingqing also had red eyes, comforted: "Wenwen, don''t cry, we will be OK, the police uncle will come to save us."


    "The police Ha ha? "


    Shao Wenlin leaned on the iron cage and broke down laughing. His tears came out. He said with despair and ridicule: "little sister, you are so naive and ridiculous. Even our greedy wolf special forces have been defeated. Who else do you think can save you, ha ha..."


    Dong Miaoke frowned and yelled: "Shao Wenlin, don''t forget that you are a soldier and the pillar of the country and the people. How can you say that?"


    Pillar?


    "Cut, don''t use this tone to talk to me again. I''m fed up with you in the army. I''ve been flirting with men all day and pretending to be a virgin. I''m going to die soon. I want to make me feel like a bird again. Bah!"


    Shao Wenlin is crazy about breaking cans.


    It''s not the time for Dong Miaoxia to lose her face.


    Seeing that she wanted to beat herself, Shao Wenlin rolled up her sleeve and scolded: "you bitch still want to beat Laozi. Believe it or not, Laozi raped you now. Before death, the last pair of instructors and sisters were considered romantic. It''s not in vain that Laozi suffered so much in the army."


    Then he licked his dry lips and swallowed saliva wildly!


    On hearing this, Dong Miaomiao''s face suddenly changed. They were seriously injured when they were arrested. Now there are only three of them alive. Although Shao Wenlin is a little embarrassed, his fighting power is at the peak.


    In terms of strength, now he can easily beat the two!


    On the other side, Han Xue and Guza are a little pale. Their spiritual power is all banned. They are still daughters. At most, they have the same strength as sisters.


    Chengba has been poisoned by five poisons, and his life is already worrying. His pretty face is purple and blue, and there is a black palm print on his chest.


    "Don''t insult the police uncle. Someone will come to save us. You are as bad as that big devil," Wen Wen and her two daughters said angrily.


    "I''m bad Jie


    Shao Wenlin suddenly narrowed his eyes and glanced around. Six of the eight were great beauties. They were sexy, gentle, mature and smart It''s overwhelming.


    Aware of his fiery eyes scanning, six women are scared face white, subconsciously back to the corner of the cage, a heart like a frightened rabbit.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Jie Jie, didn''t you just say that I was a villain? If I didn''t do something bad, how could I deserve the title? Little sister, it''s not good to let my brother love you before I die. It''s very comfortable to do that, Jie Jie...!"


    Shao Wenlin''s eyes are green, and he keeps an eye on Wenwen and Qingqing.


    Although the other four women are the best, they have some strength, and these two pure girls are the little white rabbits to be slaughtered!


    Seeing her coming, Wenwen''s second daughter, pale and frightened, screamed, "you Don''t come here, go away, Wuwu Don''t come here


    The cage has a space of five or six meters. It''s like six lambs in the cage of a hungry wolf. Sooner or later, something will happen.Shao Wenlin is sure to be comfortable once. Before he died, his moral bottom line collapsed, and his arrogant and domineering momentum showed up again.


    Just as he was about to jump over with a grim smile, two sharp sounds of breaking the air suddenly reverberated in his ears. He sneered to himself and struck a pair of steel fists like lightning.


    "Bang Boom


    Only listen to two stuffy rings, Dong Miaoke and Han Xue all fall heavily on the iron cage, and gush out a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    F / Y (1) version y head L, hair


    "sister Sister snow


    All of a sudden, Cheng Ba, who has been in a semi coma, roars and gets up. He rushes over like a wild animal protecting his relatives, and makes a fist with five fingers!


    "Hum, the dead thing!"


    Shao Wenlin sneered and hit it with a backhand. The standard Military Boxing and his strong body beat him out like a mountain tiger roaring.


    "Boom!"


    Almost for a moment, Cheng BA''s hand bone broke and fell heavily on the cage. The five poisons took the opportunity to erode, and he had no strength to get up.


    "Mix up Asshole Poof


    Several women''s face pale to the extreme, Guza is crying with tears anxiously into brother Ba, the next six women are forced to the edge of the cliff.


    Shao Wenlin, not to mention how high spirited and rebellious he is now, feels that he has finally been elated for so many years. When you think about it carefully, six beauties who have brought disaster to the country and the people died with him, and God is not bad for him.


    With a grim smile, Wen Wen and Qing Qing''s thin clothes were torn to pieces, and two half covered white jade bodies were exposed.


    "Ah, ah No


    Dong miaomiaoqi''s eyes want to blow fire. This beast, especially after seeing that Han Xue and Guza''s clothes have been torn, suddenly has an idea. He shouts at the poisonous fog: "old monster, someone is going to kill!"


    "Killed...!"


    As soon as the words came out, Shao Wenlin''s whole body suddenly froze. He looked at the seven color poison fog with a stiff neck and fear. However, the figure in the poison fog was not aware of anything.


    The girls were angry and panicked, shouting: "old poison, big devil Someone''s going to move your prey. Wake up. Come on, it''s going to kill...! "


    In the face of this scream, the poison fog was so silent that it didn''t even fluctuate.


    seeing this, Shao Wenlin immediately laughed grimly. The old monster seemed to be out of control. Jie Jie immediately tore his clothes and rushed to the sixth daughter.


    "Ah It''s a thorn


    Just then, a voice like Hongzhong and Dalu came: "Hongmeng ningtao Come to visit The 13th poison king of Wudu sect...! "


    The sound, like the roar of the nine heavenly gods, reverberated in the mountainside all the time, making everyone dizzy.


    At this moment, a pair of cold and bright eyes suddenly lit up in the poisonous fog!


    "Boom!"


    There is a poisonous fog rising from the hinterland of the mountain. It is colorful. It seems that even the spiritual power can be polluted. From a distance, this is a spectacular storm smoke.


    "Step on...!"


    In the poisonous fog, a terrible outline slowly appeared, which was overwhelming. A mighty power swept all over the world, walking in the air, and there was a cold laughter.


    "Hongmeng, the leader of the alliance, is very powerful!"

 Chapter 1562

    A toxic fog of seven colors, wandering the world.


    All around the air and spiritual power are making a "Zizi" sound, which seems to be able to corrode everything.


    A hazy and unreal outline of terror appears in the field of vision. His appearance makes the sky and the earth pale, and the thunder comes, as if to blame who?


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, but the power of the spirit took the opportunity to scan the mountainside. Suddenly, he was surprised. There were so many acquaintances.


    "Well?"


    "This guy is Shao Wenlin..."


    At this time, a mighty power came to my face, and there was a cold laugh. Leader Ning came to me, didn''t he just come to have a look? "


    "Ha ha, of course not. I''m here to ask the poison king how he could do such inhuman things and practice with living people. Your skill is evil enough."


    Ning Tao raises eyelid to sneer a way.


    Oh?


    "Why did the leader of Ning alliance say that? Our Wudu sect always adheres to the principle of goodness and righteousness. How can we do this kind of harm to nature and reason? If there is no evidence, don''t say it in vain."


    The poison king didn''t even show a direct denial.


    "Hum!"


    "You want evidence. The three prisoners in the middle of the mountain are my Chinese soldiers, and the three are my witchcraft. What more evidence do you want?"


    Ning Tao points to the mountainside.


    When the poison king saw this, his pupils shrank, and he was able to float in the air. What''s more, the spirit that just flashed away, isn''t it Is this man in the divine realm?


    No, it should be one step away!


    Looking at the crying centipede messenger below, he realized clearly in his heart and said angrily immediately: "well, you Ning Tao, come to our five poison sect to kill my disciples and kill my messenger. You dare to be so arrogant. Do you know the crime?"


    A rage like thunder roar, resounding through the sky!


    Ning Tao calmly looks up and finally decides on the seven color poison. It''s not simple. It should be the poison skill practiced by the poison king?


    And his strength is the peak of the early days of alchemy, which is equivalent to triple alchemy. It seems that It is about to break through to the four levels and reach the middle stage of alchemy.


    The old man To break through?


    "Poison king, you don''t even want your face. You dare to do it upside down. You really treat everyone as a fool. Your crime is all in the mountainside."


    "Hard evidence is like a mountain," Ning said.


    Below the centipede messenger and a group of poison sect disciples have turned pale, full of worry to look at the ancestor.


    But Lao Zu once said that he was absolutely sure


    The latter is on the verge of breakthrough, but it''s easy to deal with a false god, and His poisonous skill is about to be accomplished!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Since you don''t plead guilty, I''ll let you be killed myself!"


    A big hand mixed with the power of the seven color poisonous fog is the same as the move of centipede Messenger, but its power is greatly improved.


    "Poison method, seven feelings poison hand!"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump wildly, and a strong uneasiness surges into his heart. Although the strength of the old monster is fluctuating, this blow is also the power of God!


    "Chunyang Taixian seal!"


    A golden immortal seal hit the sky, like a meteor, hit the big hand.


    "Boom!"


    As if a bomb had exploded, countless residents of Naypyidaw, the capital of Myanmar, raised their heads in amazement and looked up into the sky with a look of shock.


    It''s just I can fly People?


    Almost immediately, dozens of foreign journalists and even international visitors took all kinds of transportation to the battle circle, sports cars, helicopters


    "Step on...!"


    Ning Tao tried his best to keep his body steady and almost fell from the air. After all, he was not really in the divine realm. He was hit by this kind of impact and it was not easy for him to carry it.


    Just as he pondered over how to deal with it, his face suddenly changed and he looked at his palm.


    There are seven colors


    The sound of the poison King''s wanton laughter came.


    Inside the mountain, eight people''s faces changed, feeling the big movement outside, this It''s a fight.


    And Han Xue and Dong Miaoke''s beautiful eyes flashed a bit of surprise. Just now that man was Ning Tao, he actually came here, is it their reinforcements


    Seven of the eight were very excited, but only one became ugly, that is Shao Wenlin.


    It''s him!


    "Who is Ning Tao? Can he beat that old monster? Can we be saved?"


    Wen Wen asked with surprise.


    Don''t wait for Guza to reply, Shao Wenlin ferocious roar: "impossible, that old monster is so strong, a God, how can Ning Tao beat him!"


    "It''s impossible. Just give up!"


    "Hum, we all believe that Ning Tao will succeed. Since he can come, he will be sure. That old man is not his opponent by any means..."


    Dong Miaomiao said with a firm face."That''s right. The Lord wizard is sure to win. There is no opponent that the Lord wizard can''t defeat. Even God can kill him. I firmly believe in him."


    Guzha held on to his clothes to worship.


    Seeing them, Shao Wenlin''s eyes twinkled with malice. He suddenly fixed his eyes on them. His face showed immortality, and the soles of his feet jumped on them.


    "Ah...!"


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The battle in the sky is extremely fierce, and the poison King runs across in a rolling posture. He doesn''t even show his body shape. Every shot can force Ning Tao to a dead end.


    "Pure Yang finger!"


    Two fingers together, like a golden gun.


    A head of the phantom of the poisonous beast rushed, bared his teeth, but not close to be a finger pierced.


    Ning Tao is calm in his heart and knows that the positive enemy can''t beat him, so he has been looking for opportunities, and his breakthrough may be the turning point


    Soon, he was hit to the ground by a move, which could not last long in the sky.


    And I don''t know when there was a lot of seven color fog around. Although there was no discomfort, it was definitely an old thing''s means, and I don''t know what tricks it was.


    All of a sudden, a sudden change.


    A wave of joy surged into my heart, but there was no sense of sadness in my eyes. Then my heart was frightened, and all kinds of complex emotions emerged one after another.


    Ning Tao breathes heavily and stares big eyes. These emotional changes on his body are completely out of control.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Isn''t leader Ning very powerful just now? What do you think of my seven emotions poison? This is my poison skill. All the people of your sorcery sect are in this poison fog."


    The king of poison looked down triumphantly.


    Seven emotions


    It seems to think of something. Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. The seven color poison fog seems to be the seven emotion poison.


    Heart movement, the body of the pure Yang fire running the whole body, suddenly feel a warm, it seems that something was burned, complex emotions dissipated.


    "Why, it''s useful!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao closed his eyes and lowered his head, the king of poison was in a commanding position. It seems that the legendary leader of Ning alliance was nothing special. He was playing with some minions.


    With a wave of his arm, he will wave the poisonous fog of seven emotions that envelops him. If he devours the boy''s seven emotions, maybe his poison skill will reach the level of six desires!


    In the middle of the divine realm, you can easily get it!


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao was wrapped in a big group of seven color poisonous fog, and the air was corroded.


    His figure gradually blurred

 Chapter 1563

    As soon as the seven color poison fog dispersed, the poison king showed his body shape. It was a standard image of a half century old man in China. His face was like a knife, and his eyes were shining.


    It''s a very aggressive stop!


    When the cold wind from the nine sky blows, the poison king still looks down coldly, and his eyes are full of contempt. So is the leader of Ning alliance from all sides of the town!


    Only a few moves were lost.


    Disdain of cold hum a, a throw sleeve, arrogantly despise a way: "deceive the world steal the generation of fame only!"


    The centipede messenger and his disciples were very surprised. That guy Just like that?


    I feel a bit in a trance.


    Especially for the former, he watched the devil kill him all the way. He slaughtered the false gods like dogs. He regarded the army as nothing. He dared to kill from China to Myanmar.


    He can''t believe he will lose!


    Although Laozu is a divine realm, it''s natural to defeat him, but he always feels uneasy so easily. If he fights for a while, he may feel at ease.


    He Are you really dead!


    Seven color poison more and more rich, seems to get a lot of nutrients, began to churn violently.


    And the breath of Ning Tao disappears completely


    Poison King''s face is very happy. It seems that the seven emotions poison can be achieved. There is also his spiritual power irrigation on it. Once he swallows it back into his body, it will break through the medium term immediately!


    Those guys really don''t cheat me


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    Inside the mountainside, there was chaos in the iron cage.


    Wenwen, Han Xue, Dong Miaoke''s clothes are almost torn to pieces, exposing a large area of snow-white skin, tempting body fragrance. Shao Wenlin is completely red eyed, crazy and full of desire.


    In the past few days, he saw nearly 100 people covered by the seven color fog, and when it appeared, it turned into mummies.


    They are also doomed to such a result, ordinary people can not defeat God, is a death, but God specially let him and six beauty cage, this is to let him be a romantic ghost.


    He''s been abstinent for almost a year in the army


    The latest and fastest_ £©


    when they realized that the battle had stopped, they heard the poison King''s laughter, which made their hearts cool.


    Shao Wenlin licked his cracked lips and said, "do you hear me? The battle is over. Your hope for ningtao''s savior is over. Please follow me."


    "Stabbing...!"


    All over the floor are pieces of dress and underwear


    "Buzz...!"


    A helicopter carrying an American female reporter flew over, with a look of excitement on her face. She was actually a person who could fly. This is big news.


    Once spread, it will shock the world!


    You know, it''s only a small part of us who know that there are powers in this world. Plus the control of major countries, it''s even less pitiful.


    Ning Tao used to be such a civilian


    "Click Click


    Countless cameras have taken photos. Although there was always circulation on the Internet before, who would believe that kind of ghost?


    Now this picture is the proof!


    These photos began to spread wildly on the Internet, like a spark, burning the world network


    Hundreds of millions of Internet users Shock!


    The seven color poisonous fog is more and more surging. When you are near, you can feel the seven emotions are abnormal, and then there are six desires. At that time, he will climb to the later stage or peak!


    The knife like solemn face could not hide the excitement, and his heart was burning. Once his strength improved, the whole country of Myanmar would be completely captured in his hands.


    All of a sudden, a trace of doubt flashed between his eyebrows. He looked at the poisonous fog with a surprised look. It seemed that something was wrong. How could it be so long?


    It should have been successful long ago.


    At the moment when he raised his hand to recall, a surging golden flame rose like a big mouth, devouring the poisonous fog.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s gone!


    The king of poison and his disciples were dumbfounded, looking at the burning flame as calm as a cicada.


    Gold flame, slowly out of a person.


    Handsome facial features, thin lips, deep eyes, hair flying with the wind, wisps of golden flame beating on him like an elf.


    It''s like in the fire The emperor of fire!


    "Poof!"


    At this moment, the king of poison spewed out a mouthful of blood. Under the incredible eyes, his breath declined rapidly.


    Finally stop at The divine realm is heavy!


    This is not a temporary weakness, but a permanent loss of cultivation. The seven emotions poison fog is his own life poison, which is closely related to him, just like his own life magic weapon!


    And once destroyed, you can imagine!


    The poison King''s face was dull and his hands and feet were cold. He was supposed to break through the middle stage of alchemy, but he almost fell into the divine realm. He had been practicing seven emotions poison for many years It''s gone, too.


    "Ha ha, what I really think is right. What I don''t rely on my own efforts is always a flash of youth, but hard work is eternal brilliance."Ning Tao negative hands, mouth smile.


    Centipede emissary scalp numb, full of trembling scream up, is like this, is like this!


    This man is more terrible than God!


    "Whoosh!"


    A silver light flew through his heart in the blink of an eye, and the scream was dumb.


    Ning Tao light hand, originally keep him is to lead the way, now no longer need.


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die!"


    A record of five color big hand brazenly shot down, poison Wang Qi''s eyes canthus want to crack, vow to pick his skin cramps.


    After more than 20 years of painstaking efforts, he broke through the divine realm and then built this dharma. Now that it is broken, he is back to the God he just became 20 years ago!


    But his whole 20 years of time is because of Ning Tao a pure Yang fire and hit the water drift, hate ah, he hate ah, such as the death of the whole family hate!


    In the face of this blow, Ning Tao is not surprised but happy, because he is much weaker than his first shot.


    "Chunyang Xujie boxing!"


    A grand world appears behind us, hazy and mysterious, just like the power of blessing a world, converging on this small fist.


    "To die Broken


    Under the attention of tens of thousands of people, two shocking forces collided, and the space trembled.


    The poison king even retreated six steps, his palm trembled slightly, and there was still a scorched black in his heart, but the hatred of gnashing teeth was revealed on his ferocious face.


    "Today Either you die or I die


    "Kill


    Ning Tao glides far on the ground, but his body is not hurt. His eyes are full of disdain, so he has some calm momentum.


    With a long gun in hand, the edge is clear.


    "Squeak!"


    A black scorpion at the level of king of insects is flashing green light. Just as he wants to show his power, he suddenly trembles and looks at his beetle with fear.


    There''s a shudder on it


    "Bang!"


    The next second, a silver gun goes straight through.


    The poison King''s face was crazy. He broke a row of teeth and chose to burn his soul power.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao snorted coldly and said faintly, "poison king, you killed the Miao villagers first, and slaughtered the people of the witch sect later. You have committed a terrible crime by violating our Chinese army and ignoring our iron law!"


    "Today."


    "I, Ning Tao, slaughter God in the name of the leader of the alliance!"

 Chapter 1564

    When the word "Tu Shen" comes out, heaven and earth are silent!


    In today''s era, God, has long been the pronoun of invincibility, is the peak of the world!


    Even if he is being surpassed step by step by science and technology and the army, his brilliance will not be obliterated. In those days, the heavenly court and mythological gods left too many miracles.


    A mortal wants to kill a God?


    Ning Tao pointed to the poison king. The surging power in his body gave him self-confidence. Since breaking through the false gods, he never played his power freely.


    God,


    may not be so unattainable for a long time!


    It is a distance from itself, and the strength of that hand, he Yes!


    The poison King''s face was gloomy, and his body was filled with anger and hatred like a volcanic eruption. His eyes were filled in an instant. The beloved insect king was stabbed to death!


    "For so many years, I can''t remember it for a long time. It almost made the blood vessel explode. I haven''t felt it for a long time. Do you know how terrible it is?"


    "How?" Ning Tao raises his head to store his strength.


    "It will Kill


    The poison King''s eyes burst out the essence awn, his hands suddenly staggered in the air, and his spirit power roared out.


    "Poison method, five seal Tianmen!"


    Ning Tao then step out, hands condensed a palm big immortal seal, slowly push up.


    "Too Fairy Seal


    Two handprints are like fast cars that collide on the road, crashing in a shocking manner.


    "Boom!"


    On the one hand, it''s simple and unsophisticated, on the other hand, it''s fierce!


    Yang Kai holds the sky in both hands and resists the impact of the poison king. His body is still. Only the earth under his feet can''t bear the force of the collision, and cracks a gully like gap.


    "How?" A Dharma protector murmured.


    However, many residents in Naypyidaw are staring at this scene, which breaks their peaceful life.


    No!


    It should be said that the earthquake a few days ago broke!


    The dying centipede messenger lay on the ground, and his life slowly passed. But he didn''t see the outcome of the battle between man and God. He was not reconciled even if he was afraid of death.


    "Old Lao Zu, kill him... "


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao was forced back ten meters, the poison King''s robe trembled, and two bright claws appeared.


    "Kid, die."


    Just when he wanted to seduce his soul and ask for his life, Ning Tao turned around and shot. This shot came too suddenly.


    The king of poison was surprised, but then rushed away, breaking through the divine realm, but his body would become a divine body, and there was an essential transformation from the soul to the body.


    Ordinary weapons can''t hurt him at all!


    Even if it''s magic weapon!


    Just as he was confident enough to carry the gun, a sharp pain came from his abdomen.


    Almost for a moment, the sole of his foot suddenly fell away, as if he had just been wiped by death, and a blood hole appeared in the spirit perception.


    It''s true.


    "you What kind of magic weapon are you? You can even break my body. How is that possible? "


    Seeing that his face was unimaginable, Ning Tao took the opportunity to kill him, but he said with a smile: "five grade magic weapon, white falling, can kill God!"


    "Hum, you are so rampant. You really think the divine realm has only such strength. Today I will show you what is God and what is People


    The corner of the poison King''s mouth began to sneer.


    A force of spirit quietly attacks Ning Tao. Although the attack is simple, it is extremely practical.


    He has been in the divine realm for more than 20 years. Even if his cultivation has regressed, the power of the spirit is still strong. Even in ordinary divine realms, this blow will be hurt.


    I believe this blow will win or lose!


    When he rushes into Ning Tao''s mind, he is stunned by the scene. It''s like sesame bumping into soybean. His eyes almost don''t stare out.


    "You How can your spirit be stronger than me? Who on earth are you? How can your spirit surpass me without breaking through the divine realm? "


    "Is Which old monster did you take away Ning Tao''s body? It must be like this, it must be...! "


    Ning Tao looks at him strangely. The goods rush into his mind like chanting scriptures. But to tell you the truth, he is more ant than Mantis than himself!


    And the Mantis It''s me!


    "Spirit Kill


    A sharp blade of spirit was cut down.


    Although silent, but it is like cutting a piece of tofu, and then like water into his mind.


    At the same time, the nine changes of Zhulong operated independently and turned his power into his own use


    "Poof!"


    The poison king of the outside world gushed a mouthful of blood, and his face was extremely pale. At the same time, a wave of fear appeared. How could this mortal be so shocking!


    The spirit is stronger than him, and the body is not weaker than him. After hundreds of rounds, he is not weaker. Where is this mortal? This is a God who has found a new way.He''s so scared


    Ning Tao opened his eyes and made a mockery at the corner of his mouth. He looked like looking at the weak.


    "As a God, you only have such skills. I don''t think you are better than Lian Ying. The master of a family has such skills."


    "Cut, I don''t know how to live or die!"


    After hearing this, the poison King''s lung was almost burst, and his face was twisted. He was the king of the poisons. Naturally, the most powerful method was to use poison, as well as seven emotions poison.


    However, the seven emotions poison was broken, and he secretly spread more than ten kinds of poison, which seemed to be eaten by the air, with no effect at all.


    It''s a poison that even God is afraid of!


    I saw his face changed again and again, and his spirit was still in pain. The boy''s strength was strange, and his reputation made him unable to take risks.


    Finally a bite of teeth, decided to retreat, even if it is a shame, it is better than losing a small life!


    "Hum, wait for me, son. I''m not in good condition today. Let''s fight another day. Next time we meet, I''ll screw your head off myself."


    With that, he would run straight to the sky.


    The centipede messenger and all his disciples gradually widened their eyes.


    "I said I would slaughter the gods today. How can you escape?"


    Ning Tao sneered, and all the power of the spirit poured out. He attached the blade of the spirit to Ma God and cut off a brilliant peak!


    "Chop God


    It seems to feel a huge threat, panic poison king looked back, instant was full of silver.


    "Fast, fast amazing!"


    Countless people who looked up to him were numb. Although the fighting time was not long, a word came out of their mind.


    "Where People Kill God


    Looking at the two-part corpse falling, the pupil gradually lost, the anxious centipede messenger''s mouth filled with bitterness and murmured: "sure...!"


    "Hoo


    Aware that his spirit is dead, Ning Tao immediately breathes out a heavy breath, but whispers: "you say you can run away. You have to pretend to be forced. Don''t you force me to kill you? I don''t understand..."


    If the poison King hears this, he will cry to death


    Inside the mountain, the iron cage is fragrant.


    There were almost no complete clothes on the six girls, especially the two girls, who were almost naked.


    Shao Wenlin was about to succeed, but Dong''s sisters suddenly rushed up and locked him with their teeth, but the two of them couldn''t hold on.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao''s figure falls down, just want to smile to say hello, eyes but stare straight.

 Chapter 1565

    "Gulu...!"


    How strange is Ning Tao''s face? He looks suspiciously into the cage. This scene A little be caught off guard.


    In the cage.


    Shao Wenlin''s arms were locked by Dong''s sisters, his neck was tightly held by a snow-white thigh, and his legs were pressed by two little girls.


    Han Xue seems to have been hurt a lot. Now she is helping Dong''s sisters stop him. Guzha grabs a little cloth all around her.


    As for Cheng Ba, he is in a semi coma.


    It seems to be aware of someone coming, several women are biting their teeth, subconsciously glance, but the next second to see a familiar figure, Jiao body suddenly a loose.


    "Ah Drink


    At this moment, Shao Wenlin took the opportunity to break out, abruptly with brute force to get rid of several women, on the strength of this one by one, also want to stop him!


    No From Quantity power!


    A carp stands up, facing six girls and back to Ning Tao. Finally, a trace of impatience appears on his face.


    Beat the disabled one by one, and then rape!


    Shao Wenlin''s face showed a cruel smile, a pair of hands creaking, that pair of eyes full of a tyranny, and desperate madness.


    "I''m not willing to die if I don''t go to you six smelly girls today. God wants me to be a romantic ghost, so I have to follow you!"


    Hearing this, Dong Miaomiao suddenly sneered: "I''m afraid you can''t be a romantic ghost, lonely soul That''s fine


    Dong Miaoke, Han Xue and Guzha sneer one after another. The more they laugh, the more brilliant they are. Their eyes are so relaxed that they seem to be in a resort.


    Wenwen and Qingqing are stunned. Suddenly they are not so nervous.


    See six female sneer, Shao Wenlin will tear off the cloth strip, the whole body is only a four corner pants, muscle ribs obvious, licking his lips way: "pretend to be a God and play a ghost, make with really like, today even Ning Tao that fool thing to come, you also can''t escape a disaster."


    "Well


    "You You look back, "Dong Miaomiao said with a strange face.


    Behind?


    Shao Wenlin just wanted to turn his head. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of some girls holding a bad smile, as if they were trying to make a bad idea. He immediately realized that this was a trick for himself.


    Immediately grimly said: "pretend, continue to pretend, want to take advantage of my turn good sneak attack me is not, this kind of pediatric trick you are not afraid of shame."


    "I advise you to look back," Han Xue said seriously.


    A lot of big brother in Luochuan has a good temperament


    One side of Qingqing also infatuated with nodding.


    However, in Shao Wenlin''s eyes, this scene is fake, and can''t be fake any more. It''s a good thing to say that you are a performance department, who can be cheated.


    Immediately, he said with a sneer, "why, you''re going to cheat me. I really think I''m stupid. Even if I turn my head, what can you do?" then he turned his head like lightning and turned back like lightning


    The next second, the smile gradually stiff up.


    Although facing a few women, his back was sweating, and the corner of his eyes seemed to scan a familiar figure with a strange face It''s wrong Illusions, right?


    "Gulu...!"


    Hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, feel brain floating up, stiff smile with a hand way: "you are a few skin, behind who?"


    Just then, a white jade like palm patted him gently on the shoulder, but his strength was not strong enough, but Shao Wenlin almost collapsed.


    "Gulu!"


    Shao Wenlin had a straight face. Crying was more beautiful than laughing. He trembled and stretched out a hand to open the white jade palm of his shoulder. His teeth trembled and said, "don''t Don''t make trouble. You are all skin. Where did you get such a fake hand? It''s naughty. "


    The next second, the white jade palm quietly touched again. Compared with the previous gentle, this time it was savage and heavy, and directly crushed the shoulder bone.


    "Click!"


    Shoulder came a deep pain, Shao Wenlin''s forehead suddenly ooze beans big sweat, this time all the fantasy are broken.


    Six women''s face is full of abuse.


    The pain is unbearable. Shao Wenlin is in an extremely sober state. His instinctive desire for survival makes his brain flash. Then his eyes stare and his whole body trembles. People who don''t know think he is in a state of bewilderment.


    Under the suspicions of several women, Shao Wenlin opened his eyes and looked at the six beauties who were almost naked in front of him. He trembled, stretched out his hand and said something that made all of them look silly. He said: "what happened just now, what''s wrong with me?"


    The six women stare at each other like thunder.


    "My God, I What terrible things have I done? I''m a greedy wolf soldier, a pillar of the country and the people. How can I do such things? What happened to me just now? What did that old monster do to meShao Wenlin, with hatred and confusion on his face, beat his head desperately.


    "Hiss It hurts


    It seems to be involved in the left shoulder, Shao Wenlin took a breath of air-conditioning, suspiciously turned to look back, at a glance saw the stupefied Ning Tao.


    "Always Chief instructor


    Then he held Ning Tao''s hand in ecstasy and excitement, choked with tears and said: "chief drillmaster, you want to avenge for ako and them. Our greedy wolf brothers were brutally killed by them. Only drillmaster Dong and I are left..."


    Tears welled up in my eyes.


    Ning Tao hard swallow a saliva, almost not choked to death, just want to speak, a angry voice but then came.


    "Ning Tao, don''t believe his lies. He just wanted to rape us. We greedy wolves don''t have this son of a bitch," Dong Miaoke said angrily.


    On hearing this, Shao Wenlin seems to have suffered a major blow. His tiger body trembles and his pale lips mourn and say, "drillmaster Dong, why do you say that to me? Is Shao Wenlin like that in your eyes? You don''t want to believe your team members!"


    "Since I was put into this iron cage, my mind has been in a muddle. I don''t know why. It must be the old monster who did something to me. Otherwise, how can a soldier who loves the army and the country like me do what you said?"


    He said with a sad face and blinked his innocent eyes.


    Dong Miaoke almost didn''t choke to death, and her chest was filled with anger. Her several girls all had angry faces, but they couldn''t say what they were holding in their throat.


    "You You are shameless


    Seeing the hatred of several girls, Shao Wenlin cried wrongly: "chief instructor, you should make the decision for me. I''m wronged. What a great injustice!"


    Ning Tao finally regained his mind and held his hand tightly. He said affectionately: "Comrade Shao Wenlin, if you don''t take off that light, maybe I already believe you. And as an old classmate for so many years, I also know what your urine is."


    "Dog, you can''t eat shit!"


    As soon as the words came out, Shao Wenlin''s face turned white.


    "Creak!"


    The iron cage door is opened. With Ning Tao''s signal, six women and Cheng Ba walk out one after another. It''s so amazing. It''s so white. Dong Miaoke snorts when he comes to the iron cage.


    Shao Wenlin''s eyes flashed, but then he came out with a look of innocence and pretended that he had nothing to do. But before he broke the barrier, he was suddenly pushed back by a light hand.


    "Comrade Shao Wenlin, please don''t be so naughty. Please polish your face here. Please continue your performance. Let''s go ahead and say goodbye!"


    "Bang!"


    Heavy tungsten steel iron door is closed, Ning Tao directly with fire welding dead!


    "No No, no, instructor, chief instructor, boom Don''t leave me. Don''t leave me. I''m the pillar of the people. Please help me... "


    Shao Wenlin looked at the figure of several people leaving, yelling and crying.

 Chapter 1566

    Poison mountain is in chaos, only some Dharma protectors are left.


    The 13th generation of the five poisons sect was killed by a mortal, and the news that all the five poisons messengers had fallen quickly spread all over the sect.


    No leader, doomed to tragedy!


    Ning Tao takes Cheng Ba, who has just come to life, and six beauties who are wearing a thin dress. It seems that even their underwear has been torn to pieces, and they go to battle in vacuum.


    Driving a military vehicle, heading for Huaxia Miao border.


    Fortunately, his determination is extraordinary. Whether he wears clothes or not is the same in front of him. If it wasn''t for the nosebleed, he would have to wait for a spray.


    Looking at the poison mountain, Dong Miaoke worried and said, "is it possible to let Shao Wenlin go? What if a disciple of Wudu sect let him go?"


    Several other women were still in shock, but when they heard these words, they echoed one after another. That bastard was really hateful.


    Ning Tao sighed and said: "don''t worry, his retribution is not that he didn''t report, but that he didn''t come. After all, he is an old classmate for many years, and he was once a subordinate. It''s really hard for me to kill him myself. Everything Let''s see his fortune. "


    Elusive words, so that six women worry!


    In the middle of the mountain, there are echoes of shouts and cries.


    Shao Wenlin''s voice was almost broken, and his face was in a panic. There were eight people here before, but he was the only one who felt terrible.


    Dark space, as if at any time out of the devil.


    This iron cage is very hard. It was specially made by the Ministry of science and technology of Myanmar for the king of poison. It is made of pure tungsten steel. It was originally used by the king of poison to guard some monks.


    "Boom Open it for me


    Shao Wenlin''s eyes hit the cage, but it''s connected to the mountain below. Let alone he can''t open it. Even if the snake protector comes, it will take a lot of effort.


    "Asshole!"


    He broke a few of his bones, but the cage was fine. His eyes were full of anger, hatred and venom. They were all the damned ones.


    "Ning Tao, I Shao Wenlin swear to God, if I can escape, I will not let you go in this life, even if I give myself to the devil, I will get the strength to kill you, I will kill you!"


    Ferocious roaring hard hit on the tungsten steel.


    All of a sudden, flesh and blood!


    "Step on...!"


    A rapid sound of footsteps suddenly reverberated in his ears. Shao Wenlin raised his incredible eyes and looked at the entrance of the mountain full of surprise.


    A moment later, a half century old man with green eyes rushed in and looked around anxiously. He took the risk to come here to see if there was anything good in the secret room of Lord poison king. Maybe he could fly to the sky.


    However, after only one look, his face was greatly disappointed, which was no different from the family. He thought that he could find some good.


    He was about to leave when he was frightened by a sudden voice.


    "Master, don''t leave. Can you let me go and let me go? God has the virtue of a good life. I will be grateful to you all my life...!"


    Shao Wenlin roared like a straw.


    The old man gave him a cold glance. He was a little surprised and angry. He had seen him just now, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth to scare himself.


    There was a flash of opportunity, but he gave up in the end.


    It may have something to do with the heavy killing of the poison king. Anyway, he is also a dead man. Why do you dirty his hands again? It''s not worth it.


    As soon as I brushed my sleeve, I planned to leave here.


    Shao Wenlin, on the other hand, was in a hurry. This might be his last chance. He immediately stuck to the cage and yelled, "master, listen to me, it''s good to save me. I''m rich, and I have the right. As long as you save me, you''ll be my reborn parents."


    "Saving a person''s life is better than building a seven level floating butcher, master..."


    Half a hundred old man''s face hesitated after a step. He only focused on killing people in his life. As for saving people, he had never done anything in his life.


    Do you want to do a good deed and make a good name? Anyway, it''s easy for you, but it''s no less good for him than the kindness of rebirth. It seems to be very cost-effective


    The old man hesitated and felt very uncomfortable.


    But when Shao Wenlin saw his intention, his face suddenly showed a look of ecstasy, and he hit the railway while it was hot: "master, I know you are a Bodhisattva, I I, by the way, I know Ning Tao. The one who fought outside just now, he and I are old classmates. "


    Although the smile is far fetched, but a head would like to drill out of the cage, and the old man''s face for the first time appeared moving, gloomy.


    "Do you know Ning Tao?"


    On hearing this, Shao Wenlin said: "yes, he and I are old classmates for four years. After graduation, I am still under his command. I have a close relationship with him, but he doesn''t know I''m here. If you are willing to save me, I promise Ning Tao will be more grateful to you."


    "Say Maybe he will give you an official position in Hongmeng! "


    As soon as he said this, the old man''s eyes burst out with a sense of brilliance. Needless to say, it''s a great advantage to make friends with Ning Tao. As long as he can catch up with him a little bit, he will benefit a lot in his whole life. From then on, he will have a good time.That''s a real myth!


    As soon as his eyes narrowed, the majestic spiritual power in his body converged into a blade. The strength of the peak of refining gas was unreservedly sent out, and he cut six knives in one breath.


    "Dangdang...!"


    This voice is so wonderful in Shao Wenlin''s eyes. Without self-examination, a sneer comes from the corner of his mouth. Ning Tao, your name is not easy to use, Jie Jie Wait. When I have enough strength, I will take revenge on you.


    "Creak...!"


    As soon as the iron door opened, he ran out excitedly.


    At this moment, he felt that the world was vast and boundless. From then on, he would let Shao Wenlin roam. He would use the name of Ning Tao to get everything he wanted.


    Just want to say thanks to the old man, but think of a sharp voice in the sky, two people can''t help but look up from the open was hollowed out of the top of the head.


    "Chirp Bang


    A big guy accurately fell in and hit them in front of them. The old man was startled, but Shao Wenlin murmured bitterly:


    "how big Bomb


    "Boom...!"


    They were engulfed by heat in the blink of an eye. Shao Wenlin was crushed to pieces in an instant, and died in smoke. The old man only insisted on one breath, and then followed suit.


    The people of Wudu sect, who are in constant dispute, suddenly feel the earthquake, and their poison mountain, which has lived for decades, suddenly collapses at this moment.


    It''s not over yet. Some black spots suddenly appear in the sky, and there is a deafening roar of thousands of guns in the distance. The kind of vibration can be felt here.


    An old monk sat down on the ground and said with a sad smile, "wuduzong It''s over


    "Boom...!"


    One after another, I heard the roar of gunfire, and I was shocked to see that huanu was losing her looks.


    Ning Tao saw this scene in the rearview mirror. He was not surprised. When he was robbing the military vehicle, he said to the general, "the top management of the five poisons sect all died in my hands. You can do with the rest of the miscellaneous fish."


    "Whoosh!"


    A beautiful blue shadow cuts across the sky, like a green rainbow. She is rushing to the bombardment place with great anxiety. Suddenly, she is surprised to dive to the coming military vehicle.


    "Sister Jingjing, we are here!"


    Guzha''s little girl shakes her white lotus arm in surprise.


    Miao Jingjing is rushing down with a smile. Suddenly, her face changes. The power of the spirit in the center of her eyebrows spreads instantly, and the madness covers 800 meters around her!


    "Who''s peeping?"

 Chapter 1567

    "Who''s peeping?"


    As soon as the words came out, the following military vehicle suddenly came to a big drift, in which the six women couldn''t hold the clothes.


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum, and the power of the spirit spread in the center of his eyebrows. There was no doubt that things within 1200 meters were revealed, and any wind and grass were reflected in his mind.


    However, no one!


    He and Miao Jingjing frowned at the same time. There was no sign of human shadow. What''s the matter?


    The six girls in the car are blushing. When Ning Tao doesn''t pay attention, she grabs the thin clothes to cover the exquisite jade body and block the snow white


    As everyone knows, the latter''s Adam''s apple has been stirring.


    The power of the spirit diffuses, which is equivalent to his eyes. Dong Miaoke''s slow movement can see clearly.


    Chengba has been half unconscious and half awake, otherwise he would be bleeding like a pillar.


    "Cough...!"


    Miao Jingjing''s face is gloomy and uncertain, and her beautiful eyes are shining with the color of doubt. Finally, she slowly lands on the roof of the car.


    "Is someone following?" Han Xue doubts.


    Ning Tao dry cough a, pointed to the car roof way: "I didn''t notice, Jingjing seems to have found some abnormality."


    "Before, because I was looking for you, I deliberately released some spirit power. When I was approaching you, I suddenly felt a strange and hostile spirit."


    Miao Jingjing''s solemn voice came.


    Spirit?


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, that is to say, a god of alchemy, with hostility, has he been following them?


    The first thing that came out of his mind was the poison king!


    But it''s impossible. He clearly felt the fall of the poison King''s body, and the origin of his spirit dissipated with that blow.


    But is there a divine realm in Myanmar? Is there a second divine realm in Wudu sect? Who is it?


    Seeing several women looking at him nervously, Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, if he wanted to do it, he would have done it long ago. As for now It should not be possible. "


    Han Xue looks at Miao Jingjing as if she has some understanding. She believes that with her, the God of alchemy doesn''t dare to mess with her.


    "Sit tight. The old driver will take you for a ride. It''s the car to the kindergarten in miaojiang. The door has been welded to death..."


    In Ning Tao''s teasing, the military vehicle starts.


    Miao Jingjing''s green silk sits on the top of the car, and the power of the spirit keeps scanning. The magic weapon green snake in her hand immediately accumulates power.


    However, the road was calm.


    Not long after they left, there was a slight change in the place which was 1200 cm away from the big drift.


    "Gulu...!"


    "What a Ning Tao, what a terrible power of spirit. I can''t find it. If I let you grow up again, I will be the second Mo Yuntian!"


    A tough old man has a dark face.


    In a flash, there were several talismans, all of which revealed the power of spirit.


    "Disease


    In the mouth suddenly drinks, those paper unexpectedly no fire spontaneous combustion rises, at the same time the tough old man''s face becomes pale.


    This is an upgraded version of the thousand mile note, but it''s precious and painful, and only that place is willing to take it out. Next Wait for the black storm!


    "Jie Jie...!"


    On the other side, there was laughter.


    Although Ning Tao hasn''t learned much about driving skills, he has great strength and confidence there. He can play well.


    In the quiet path occasionally encountered a big bend, but also deliberately play out a big drift, really let a few women a burst of resentment.


    As everyone knows, Miao Jingjing on the roof is even more resentful.


    Wen Wen and Qing Qing look adored. This handsome man is no different from prince charming in his dream.


    Save the princess in the fire and water crisis, gentle attitude, character, almost a moment let two people fell in love with him, that delicate witty red lips almost saliva.


    "That Handsome guy, can you leave a QQ, phone? " Wen Wen asked with a small hand and a smile.


    "Yes, yes, you are our great benefactor. When we get back to the East China Sea, we will ask the police uncle to give you a reward for doing good deeds. Hee hee..."


    Qingqing also put her little head forward and said with a smile.


    Ning Tao a face is surprised, immediately laugh a way: "I already passed the age that plays that kind of thing, still calculate."


    Hearing this, the two girls were so angry that they started to bite the cute baozi''s mouth, bent their beautiful eyes like crescent moon, shook Ning Tao''s arm and said, "Oh, you give it to us."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao almost went into the ditch.


    Seeing that he was at a loss, the two little girls laughed one after another. They could see that he was a real beauty.


    But as everyone knows, they have offended all the women in the car.


    Dong''s sisters hold their jade arms and stare coldly. Han Xue stares at them strangely. Guzha pouts her lips angrily. She dares to seduce them in front of her.Seeing that Wenwen still wanted to entangle Ning Tao, Dong Miaoke grabbed her white wrist and said helplessly: "well, you and he are not the same people in the world, just meet by chance."


    Just then, the military car came to a big brake.


    @; G "


    Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing looked up at the same time, and saw a helicopter coming, and the sign was the Chinese army.


    Seeing this, Dong Miaomiao bit his red lips and said: "elder sister, we It''s time to go. "


    On hearing this tone, Dong Miaoke turned pale, and then said with a strong smile, "thank you very much. We''ll talk about it another day. Now we''ll send them back."


    Aggrieved: "I don''t want to go back with a handsome man, I don''t want to..."


    However, the two sisters one clip, directly in Ning Tao''s complex eyes, sat on the helicopter.


    There seems to be body fragrance and shouts in the air


    "You seem to be very reluctant?" Han Xue stares at Ning Tao and says something nonsense.


    The latter was stunned, then shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "yes, I don''t know," and then he started the car and left.


    Although the witch religion is remote, there are new roads opened up by Miao Jingjing.


    When the car drove into the small mountain village, there were hundreds of cheers, as if it had won a battle.


    But at this time, a more loud and shocking strange voice covered the voice of hundreds of people, reverberated in the world, and heard people''s ears, but there is a nostalgia for the vicissitudes of life.


    "Gee Gee


    Miao Jingjing''s delicate body was stiff, and her beautiful eyes revealed an incredible feeling. She suddenly looked up to the deepest part of the witch sect.


    "This It''s the sound of the snake


    Snake ancestor?


    Ning Tao was stunned, and then he realized that it was the ancient snake in the forbidden area of snake valley that guarded the whole sorcery cult, where he got his candle dragon inheritance.


    Just wanted to ask what happened, but Miao Jingjing''s face was full of tears and choked: "how could it be like this, snake ancestor it Its time is up! "


    What!


    Ning Tao stares big eyes and suddenly looks deep.

 Chapter 1568

    "Gee...!"


    A voice, like the boundless and desolate of ancient times, resounded through the blood of all people, as if to bring them to ancient times.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are complex and silent.


    The old people of the sorcery sect were so excited that they trembled. This voice was the patron saint of their sorcery sect.


    As we all know, the existence of snake ancestor is a symbol of witchcraft. Although it has been sleeping for a long time and accumulating strength, it may never be seen in a lifetime, but it is just like the leader of witchcraft.


    The last time people saw it was in the bloody battle more than 20 years ago, because the big snake of Baqi was a scum


    Miao Jingjing''s face is full of tears and her heart is sad. All this comes so fast that she has no time to react.


    The snake ancestor is a symbol and a benchmark in her sorcery. The figure that blocks out the sky and the sun is like a kind elder. The elder has always sheltered the sorcery from the wind and rain.


    For countless years, the witch religion has experienced so many times, and the snake ancestor has changed generations. However, it has always been the expectation of the people of the witch religion, showing great power in the crisis of life and death.


    It can be said that Ning Tao, the supreme sorcerer, is not as famous as snake ancestor in sorcery!


    This is the divine power belief accumulated over the years!


    However, the time is approaching, just like giving her an axe, almost did not frighten her, a heart wrenching pain.


    A few months ago, she was a carefree saint. When the sky fell, she was carried by a tall man. But a few months later, she was the tall one. Now even the leader of the witch sect has fallen


    The frail body retreated!


    All of a sudden, she fell into the arms of a great land like the world, as tall and straight as Pangu opened the world, as dazzling as an ancient immortal, and Shengsheng shouldered everything for her.


    He is the wizard Lord, Ning Tao!


    "Don''t worry, everything has me," the latter''s face showed a comforting smile, and his voice was like a breeze.


    Miao Jingjing''s pretty face is soft. The man she depends on suddenly pulls her back with a sharp sound.


    "Jiji...!"


    "Eh, the snake ancestor said Let''s go, "Miao Jingjing was able to communicate with snake ancestor and immediately said this.


    In the past forbidden area?


    Ning Tao immediately widened his eyes. There are two terrible places in his eyes. One is the forbidden area of snake valley where the snake ancestor is!


    Another is the ancient stone gate of the imperial mausoleum!


    That''s not where people go at all. He immediately said vaguely, "snake ancestor asked you to go You go. "


    "However, the snake ancestor named you to let you pass," Miao Jingjing looked at Ning Tao, with a kind of strange.


    "Me?"


    Ning Tao points at himself inconceivably.


    "Jiji...!"


    Miao Jingjing smell speech face a change, immediately urgent way: "snake ancestor said it time is not much, must quickly past."


    "No, that, I...!"


    Ning Tao finds an excuse and really doesn''t want to go there.


    "Gee!"


    Miao Jingjing grabbed him, turned into a blue light, and rushed up into the sky. In her mouth, she said, "the snake Master said that he wanted to give you a big chance. I can''t wait any longer."


    "Oh, why are you in such a hurry..."


    Hundreds of witches knelt down to the back mountain.


    In fact, the back mountain of Wujiao is in the deepest part of daze mountain. There is a mysterious and strange place where heaven and earth form a general trend. When long Jin came here to find Ning Tao, he spent a lot of time.


    "Whoosh!"


    A blue streamer fell at the mouth of the valley.


    Ning Tao seized the opportunity to hold her and said: "wait Wait, you can''t go on like this. You''ll disturb it. "


    "You Are you afraid to go under the snake Valley Miao Jingjing''s strange way with a little deep meaning.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao glared and said, "how can it be that there is something I''m afraid of under the sky, which doesn''t exist. I''m just afraid of offending the snake ancestor."


    "If you think about it, it''s so dark and deep down here. It doesn''t make any difference if you go down and say it here."


    Miao Jingjing looks at Ning Tao with a just face. She almost believes 70% or 80%, and she doesn''t want to go down.


    If you look down, it''s like connecting with hell. At a glance, you feel palpitation and weakness.


    Tell her not to pester, Ning Tao is relieved, immediately doubt a way: "do you know snake Zu let us come to what?"


    Words just fall, he suddenly saw Miao Jingjing''s beautiful eyes shrink into a needle eye shape, a beautiful eyes have a kind of speechless horror.


    "Gulu Is that right? "


    "Gee!"


    A wave of anger explodes directly in the ear. It can shatter gold and stone, but it doesn''t mean to attack. It''s just a shock.


    A shadow swept, two people immediately was a strong roll up, and then the line of sight on the dark world.


    Dead, cold, I don''t know where to connect!Deep, dark, easy to sink in here!


    Ning Tao came once, but before he had any reaction, there was an uneasy woman''s scream in his ear.


    "Ah Ning Tao, it''s terrible here. "


    Miao Jingjing is a bit shocked.


    The latter just wanted to open his mouth, when the sole of his foot suddenly touched the ground, the huge shadow that bound them loosened.


    But what came into our eyes was a pair of golden eyes as bright as lanterns, flickering and flickering, just like residual candles in the wind.


    A decadent air of morning and evening came to my face.


    "Jiji...!"


    Snake ancestor whispers to Miao Jingjing a few times, and then reveals a golden scale snake tail like high-speed railway. Unexpectedly, it also rolls a white egg and slowly puts it in front of Ning Tao.


    The latter listened for a moment and said strangely immediately, "snake, let me tell you, this is what it left for witchcraft and you."


    Ning Tao a face is suspicious, send oneself an egg, want to let oneself eat, just this egg is rather big.


    One is tall and the other is fat. The whole body has pearly luster like white jade. There are complicated and obscure golden patterns on it. It seems to outline an archaic totem, which looks good.


    "Jiji...!"


    Listening to the words of the snake ancestor, Miao Jingjing translated: "the snake ancestor is the golden scale ancestor snake, which has been handed down from generation to generation since ancient times, and has protected the endless vicissitudes of witchcraft."


    "A hundred years ago, it gave birth to a son, that is, the white egg in front of you. It was born with a vision, but the world changed greatly, and its children could not hatch."


    Hear this Ning Tao nodded, if change to do before he perhaps don''t understand, but now, the world has already met big change.


    "Jiji...!"


    With a stiff face, Miao Jingjing said strangely, "what snake ancestor means is that he wants you to Hatch the white egg


    Hatching I?


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding? I''m a tough master. You asked me to hatch snake eggs. At least you should find a mother."


    Ning Tao seems to have blown his hair and quit completely,


    "Ji!"


    "You are the descendant of the candlelight dragon. There must be a supreme means to hatch its children. It is the guardian of the witch sect. It must not be allowed to have a fault with the golden scale snake!"


    "Ancestor snake Entreat Miao Jingjing said solemnly.


    Ning Tao cold face hum a, this matter is too bullshit, he a man or Hongmeng alliance leader unexpectedly hatched snake egg!


    It''s not disgraceful enough to get out!


    "Ning Tao, or You can help the snake ancestor, even if you have a try, in case you can succeed! "


    Miao Jingtao asks for snake.


    The latter, with a trembling face, knew that he couldn''t get away with it. He immediately blackened his face and said, "I can''t blame me for the failure. I''ll do my best. Who let me be the witch master?"


    Then Miao Jingjing jumped up in surprise.


    Even the snake ancestor excitedly called, lowered the golden lantern and lowered his head toward Ning Tao.


    The next second, its rapid flickering golden lantern sent out a dull, it resolutely turned and rushed to the deepest underground, where the ancestors of its ancestral snake pulse were buried.


    "Boom...!"


    The bottom of the valley seems to have collapsed. I don''t know how long it took to get down easily, but the smell of snake ancestor It''s gone!


    It''s time for a generation of snake ancestors!

 Chapter 1569

    "Whoosh...!"


    When Miao Jingjing and Ning Tao go back to Xiaoshan village, the atmosphere here is very sad and heavy, especially when some old people look at them with tears.


    The former is soft hearted and has no courage to say it.


    Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, and looks at the golden white egg beside him. He says bitterly, "snake, the time has come!"


    Words fall, a group of old people cry.


    Nearly a thousand witches knelt down to pray for their blessing.


    Guza and Chengba, who just woke up, are in a heavy mood. At the moment, they just feel empty in their heart, like they are missing a pillar.


    Seeing that all the people were immersed in grief, Ning Tao frowned and immediately stood up and said in awe: "everyone, the snake ancestor has gone, but he has left his offspring. The snake ancestor will always stay in the witchcraft cult, and I, Ning Tao, will also use my life to protect the witchcraft cult!"


    "No regret till death, sorcery Forever


    This sonorous and powerful belief spread to people''s ears.


    UW


    Miao Jingjing and other people are looking up at this man who stands aloof from heaven and earth. Their eyes are full of sustenance and dependence. It seems that there is a Mount Tai in their heart!


    "Putong...!"


    One of them knelt down, two of them knelt down, and the whole sorcery church knelt down with the power of the stars and the moon, showing piety, and the empty soul was finally filled.


    "No regret till death, no regret till death..."


    Many old people cry and their eyes blur.


    Han Xuemei''s eyes are looking at this scene. Beside him, there is a doctor named Bu Lao who falls in love with him. This is the most ideal place for him to provide for the aged.


    Both of them have mixed feelings.


    Sometimes it''s a very happy thing to witness a person''s growth. His brilliance can make you feel incomparable glory and satisfaction


    When people are demobilized, all major posts need to be guarded, and some children are crying out to be pulled away. They haven''t seen the snake ancestor yet.


    In the middle of the village, more than one hundred people were shamed to stay, and Ning Tao didn''t force them. What''s more, he didn''t have a clue about hatching the golden white eggs. It was also a good way to brainstorm.


    Immediately, he had no choice but to show his hand and said with a headache, "let''s talk about it and express your opinions. The comrades in front of you please sit down and don''t affect the comrades behind you to speak."


    As soon as the words came down, Chengba carefully touched the white egg and smacked his tongue: "I''ve never seen this big egg in my life. I''m afraid the dinosaur egg is just like this. This Are you sure it''s snake eggs? How big is that snake ancestor? "


    Hearing this, many people shook their heads and laughed, but their faces were filled with surprise. Even Han Xue, who was born in Kunlun, was amazed.


    Not to mention that Chengba has never met him, even for the very old cloth and poison elders here, it''s the first time.


    In the past, the hatching of snakes was the business of the ancestors themselves, and the witchcraft rarely talked about it. Even the high priest and the saint were just communicating with each other. Moreover, the ancestors of snakes often slept in the forbidden area of snake Valley, and some old people had never seen it in their whole lives.


    As for snake eggs, it''s the first time!


    MS touched the big bald head, patted his thigh and said, "I have a way. How about putting it in the chicken coop?"


    "Go away!"


    All the old people were angry and trembling with anger.


    Snake ancestor is their patron saint. How can they put them together with poultry? It''s an insult. It''s a huge insult. It''s impossible!


    Seeing the wronged appearance of MS, Ning Tao''s face trembled. That''s what he thought just now, but he didn''t say it yet. Seeing this scene scared him out of the idea.


    "I have a suggestion. Since the snake ancestor is a snake, since we want to hatch its children, let''s find a big female snake to come here, so that our family can find a way."


    Steady Hua Qing feels chin way.


    As soon as he said this, many people''s eyes brightened, but then they darkened, with a bitter smile on their faces.


    "The egg is nearly two meters high and two people are fat. How big a snake do you think it needs to hatch it? The snake ancestor''s body is so huge that you can''t imagine. He is gifted. On this planet, even if there is one tenth of the snake ancestor''s size, do you think you can find it?"


    Miao Jingjing shakes her head and looks bitter.


    Many people nodded, especially some old people. They had seen the shadow of the snake ancestor more than 20 years ago and felt that it was a moving golden mountain.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao has a flash of inspiration in his mind. He just wants to be surprised. On the other side, Dong Sanhu is proud to be the first to say: "I know there is a big snake. I believe it will not be smaller than the body of the snake ancestor. It must have a way to hatch!"


    "Oh, where?"


    Nearly a hundred people asked in surprise.


    "Island country, big snake of Baqi!" East three tiger complacent way.


    There was a sudden death like silence all around. If a needle fell, it would be thunderous. The silence was terrible. There was hatred and anger in nearly 100 people''s eyes.


    "Gulu Well, I Did you say something wrong? " East three tiger scalp numb mutter way.


    Especially when he saw Miao Jingjing''s gloomy appearance, her beautiful eyes twinkled with hatred, which made him feel tight in his heart. He had never seen a saint girl so grand.Ning Tao is a little silent. He finds that he underestimates people''s hatred for Baqi snake, especially Jingjing. It''s the first time he sees her look so ugly.


    In fact, it is understandable to think that the witch sect is in the mountains. Twenty years ago, a gang of robbers suddenly broke in to rob the supreme inheritance of their witch sect. Although the inheritance was finally preserved, the pain is indelible.


    More than half of the people of the witchcraft sect were killed and injured. The high priest was seriously injured by a hidden disease, and finally died in his mouth. The snake ancestor fell into weakness and slept for more than 20 years, just now It''s time!


    It''s all from that bastard!


    Miao Jingjing lowers her head and bites her red lips. It''s not that she doesn''t want revenge, but the strength of the alien is so strong that she is invincible in the island country.


    She''s very worried now. She''s worried that the big snake of Baqi will suddenly appear to attack the witch sect. Her mother-in-law will fall and the snake ancestor will fall. Now who can stop it!


    Ning Tao''s strength is good, but it''s too different from the other species. If he attacks now, everyone here, including her, will die, and the supreme candlelight dragon inheritance will be taken away by him, even the body of the snake ancestor from generation to generation!


    And China can beat back it only one person, the first of the three gods of China, Mo Yuntian!


    But Mo is always the old leader of Hongmeng. Even if he looks after the witch sect for the sake of Ning Tao and his mother-in-law, he can''t take charge of the small mountain village himself. He doesn''t have enough strength. Once the alien is aware or his injury recovers, it''s the witch sect the end or doom!


    She had thought of this for a long time, but she didn''t dare to show the slightest, for fear of causing panic among the villagers. But until now, I''m afraid some people can understand the crisis!


    Look up, just with Ning Tao''s deep eyes, it seems to see a strong sense of crisis from each other''s eyes.


    It''s like there''s an unstable bomb around!


    There was a moment of silence, and many of them were as pale as paper, and spread in a viral way, as if the sky would fall down at any time, making them breathless


    At this time, Han Xue looked at the golden white egg and said: "since the snake ancestor will give the child to a human, it means that there must be its intention, which is related to the inheritance event. It must not be careless."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help staring at Ning Tao and solemnly said: "I think, since you are the wizard master and the person entrusted by him, how can you It must be on you


    Hundreds of people think this is very reasonable.


    "Me?"


    Ning Tao pointed to his strange face.

 Chapter 1570

    After a long time in the middle of the village, this arduous task was finally handed over to the wizard Lord Ning Tao. He left with a black face and a golden egg on his shoulder.


    Behind a group of people in the cry, witch Lord come on!


    At this moment, Ning Tao wants to kill them


    At the same time, the global sensation!


    A bunch of eye-catching photos and a clear battle video flow out, which is different from the previous ghosts, this time there is the most direct evidence.


    There are powers in this world!!


    Most of the civilians are unfamiliar with it, and they are scared, surprised, excited In a word, there are mixed feelings. Everyone''s mood is different when they know it.


    The whole network world seems to have exploded, refreshing people''s world outlook again and again. Many things that could be explained by science have become unreasonable.


    Once many people thought it was an illusion, a joke, or an illusion, but now they find that they are all real. In fact, they are too stupid.


    In the video, a seven color cloud with a height of 100 feet rises from the sky. In the mysterious seven color fog, there is a pair of bright eyes, and then a human figure appears. Seeing this, countless people excitedly shout that this is a god!


    In an instant, tens of thousands of people prayed for God''s blessing.


    Looking down, another young demigod appeared. Although he couldn''t see his face clearly from a distance, he echoed the scream of American female journalists.


    Hundreds of millions of netizens were stunned.


    And then, everyone''s eyes are staring round, that let them look up to the two gods actually had a big fight, fighting on the nine days!


    Every collision seemed to hit the hearts of the people. It seemed that a big storm formed between them, and the helicopter lens became violently shaken.


    The mountains tremble with each shock!


    Again and again, even gold and stone can be exploded!


    They both thought it was incredible, but they both did it.


    "Oh, MAIGA, how can human beings have such powerful power? Are they under the hands of Zeus, the king of ancient gods? May God bless..."


    The American people screamed.


    "They are demons. They must be demons. One is a vampire, and the other is a werewolf. That''s what happened in the legends of ancient Europe!"


    The people of Europe are shocked and convinced.


    "FAK, this must be the main god of our fighting nation. In our mythology, the God of fighting exists like this. It''s unstoppable and brave!"


    Laomaozi people roared with excitement.


    At this time, Ning Tao is wrapped in seven colors of fog in the video, and the hearts of millions of Internet users are all mentioned in the voice at the same time, roaring in the heart.


    All of a sudden, a golden flame is rising brightly, people can even spray fire, the earth is burned out of cracks by the golden flame, and the space is distorted.


    "he is as like as two peas." he is the God of fire in my non state. It is the same as the myth, and the golden flame is his symbol.


    The African people jumped three feet high and roared with pride.


    At this time, the island people who had been watching the video saw the poison King''s claw weapon appear, their eyes suddenly burst out of light, desperately roared: "see, you see, it''s a hidden weapon, it must be the God of ninja in the myth of our island!"


    The world''s Web sites are full of slogans, but it''s hard to do it.


    Soon after the battle, the high God was cut down with a sword, leaving only a young demigod in golden flame armor, holding a silver spear and surrounded by the Milky way like silk.


    When hundreds of millions of netizens were shocked and shocked, the Chinese people who were not impatient all the time said, "ha ha, that''s my Chinese flying sword!"


    The silence of websites all over the world


    In just a few hours, this myth video has been forwarded nearly 10 billion times, and the broadcast volume has even broken the highest record in the history of various countries, becoming a generation of network myth!


    And to the surprise of countless people, governments have no response!


    There are many people who don''t believe in it. An atheist sneered at a forum: "it must be false. There is no God in the world. Even if there is a God, it is a distant ancient time. Now there is no black mountain in Myanmar."


    Some people disdain to say: "this must be spread by some cult. If it is true, do you think you can still see this video? It has been strictly controlled by governments all over the world for a long time, and there is no trace on the Internet."


    Q {o head} sent to j_


    Many people agree with this.


    But I don''t know that this is the default spread by governments after they reached an agreement. They even added fuel to the flames, which can be regarded as a preventive shot.


    The issue of the north and south poles has begun to deteriorate!


    Just when these posts were hot, a big Wenwen user also sent a hot post, "it''s true, or I experienced it personally. I was in the black mountain at that time, and it was the handsome guy who could fly sword who saved us."


    Another user, Da Qingqing, echoed: "that''s right. I was also in the black mountain at that time. I can testify that the old guy who can fly is a bad guy. The handsome guy who saved us is still us Chinese people, and..."However, the following was full of laughs and sarcasm: "little sister, Prince Charming''s dream hasn''t waken up yet, you little fan sister should be diligent. Let me tell you, it''s fake, special effects synthesis. Hurry to carry your little schoolbag to school..."


    "Ha ha...!"


    This banter and post soon became the hottest.


    When the Internet was full of ridicule, user Da Wen sent out the last post: "you will regret it, I will prove it to you!"


    Da Qingqing praised her first, but she was soon drowned in the torrent of ridicule, and the global network was boiling to a climax


    At this time, practice the power world!


    Although this kind of thing is common to them, this time they are all shocked. Ning Tao, who has not entered the realm of God, has killed the king of alchemy.


    All the powers were shocked by the cold air.


    Before long, the supreme authority of the powers came.


    The CIA of the United States launched the altar again, and a top high post appeared in front of everyone. The first thing that came into sight was four big words.


    "Where People Kill God


    At the sight of this word, all the powers are silent. Huaxia becomes a forbidden area for powers for a while. There is such a terrible abnormal myth that who dares to provoke.


    Even the mountain of wuduzong was flattened. That''s the end!


    All of a sudden, a hot post was on the top, but it only existed for a second or two, and then disappeared. However, when people saw it, their scalp was numb!


    "The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it!"


    At this time, all countries around the world have set off an upsurge to seek God!


    People usually think that Gods live in places that are not easy to go to, so millions of people set out in their footprints to go to places where there may be gods in their hearts. Although they know the hardships, everyone is full of enthusiasm.


    Mount Everest, Mount Olympus, Kunlun Mountain, Wudang Mountain, forbidden areas of the world, mysterious underground mausoleums, underwater caves wait!


    The more mysterious it is, the more attractive it is.


    But the originator of all this, our Archbishop Ning Tao, is troubled by an egg. He sits on the bed and grins at the golden egg.


    Suddenly angry eyes wide open, actually pointed to the egg: "do you believe you don''t come out again, I stewed you!"


    However, the next second, the golden pattern on the white egg seems to be bright

 Chapter 1571

    The obscure golden pattern seems to beat.


    Even if it''s a flash, it''s also caught by Ning Tao, who is engrossed in it. His eyes are suddenly widened.


    I wipe it. Can it hear me?


    He stood up with an expression of the devil and turned around the golden white egg for several times. His face was so strange that he couldn''t say it.


    He put out a hand and knocked on the white egg.


    "Bang, bang!"


    The eggshell looks like jade, and the whole body exudes the luster of beautiful jade like glass. I have to say that it''s really good.


    "Little guy, BAM BAM, can you hear me? If you can''t speak, give me a response or something."


    Ning Tao knocked on the golden egg to discuss.


    However, the glitter of the golden pattern just now seems to be an illusion. No matter how he talks, the giant never responds.


    The former frowned slightly and scratched his head with some headache. What''s the matter? To hatch eggs, it''s better to kill him. We''d rather have no experience in this kind of thing.


    Wait!


    Suddenly, his eyes brightened, and a light flashed in his brain, slowly instilling the spiritual power in his body into the golden egg.


    However, Lingli can absorb some of it, but it''s like eating a little and getting full, and then it doesn''t react.


    Ning Tao felt his chin and the power of the spirit came out, but the giant egg seemed to be able to isolate its power.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he finally opened his perspective eyes and brought the power of the eyes of the candle Dragon into full play. A pair of golden pupils suddenly burst out a golden light, directly shining into the golden egg.


    Before long, Ning Tao calm face to take back the line of sight, this gold grain actually like a labyrinth protection, put him around.


    It''s amazing. When he was in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, his eyes of the candle dragon were inspired with some original strength. They were much more powerful than before, but they couldn''t see through the giant egg


    Two hands spread out straight to the bed, maybe this egg is a dead egg, all a hundred years, which still have life?


    With this kind of indifferent idea, after a whole day''s tiredness, war, and the dusk, Ning Tao fell asleep.


    In the meantime, Miao Jingjing and Han Xue come here once each, and realize that he snores like thunder, so they both choose to leave quietly.


    I don''t know that Ning Tao is dreaming at this time, and the golden egg, which has always been like a dead thing, is shining slightly


    This dream is very real. Ning Tao and the witch religion villagers live happily together, which is deeply believed and depended by the villagers. Under his leadership, the witch religion is also developing rapidly.


    There are many places that are fuzzy, but one place is particularly conspicuous, that is, there is a golden white egg in the middle of the village.


    It was the patron saint of their sorcery, but it was always a dead thing, so it was placed in the middle of the village. People who passed by met to show respect, and even brought people here to worship.


    And then it''s clear that he broke through the divine realm and had a lot of babies with Miao Jingjing''s daughters, one by one lovely. The whole mountain village is full of happiness and laughter.


    But on this day, a huge black figure suddenly appeared in the sorcery cult. Its body was enough to cover the small mountain village. It could not see clearly, but it had eight ferocious heads.


    Ning Tao has never seen it, but he can''t help popping up a word in his brain, big snake!


    When countless people of the witch sect were in panic, he took six gods to meet the enemy. They were full of confidence, but four of them were killed by one bite, and his lower body was also chewed by them.


    Unable to move, he lay in the middle of the village, watching the whole sorcery scream, eight ferocious mouths eating people.


    "No No, no


    He yelled with red eyes, but there was no power to stop him. The men in the mountain village were quickly eaten up.


    Cheng Ba, bu Lao, Ma Gan old man in the village All of them were eaten with his own eyes.


    The rest of Miao Jingjing, Han Xue, Guza All the beautiful women in the mountain villages were captured by it.


    He is not willing, angry, red eyes want to kill the enemy!


    But I never felt as weak as this moment. I couldn''t even stand up. Suddenly, a sharp and illusory claw grabbed it. It wanted to capture its own eyes.


    Heritage, eyes, it even want!


    Just when it was about to succeed, five or six children suddenly rushed over and stood in front of him in a gear. They even extended their small arms to protect him.


    "Child Kid, don''t No


    Ning Tao gradually widens his eyes, and his throat is crying at this moment. The next second, his child is all flesh and blood.


    With a flash of cold light, he lost sight


    The eyes and heritage of the candle dragon were taken away, and the corpses of the snake ancestors of the past dynasties were also ravaged by them. The witch religion was destroyed. Jingjing, Han Xue, Guza They were all taken captive to the island by Baqi snake.


    The picture in his mind, fixed in the scene of his six children''s death, a strong hatred surged into his heart.


    He hated himself. Why he didn''t have the strength to protect his family and his people? It was because he had this scene. At last, he lay alone in the pool of blood in the middle of the village and waited to die.In his despair, a weak voice came from his ear, "let me out, only I can defeat it, only I, quick Come on... "


    Ning Tao turns his head in a muddle, and his voice seems to come from the golden egg of the patron saint from afar.


    "Snake Snake ancestor, is that you? "


    At / -


    his voice didn''t respond, his eyes were taken away, his sight was dark, and he could only find the snake ancestor by feeling.


    I tried my best to climb towards that side. I don''t know how long it took to finally touch something. The familiar feeling is that golden white egg, with tears in it, roaring and punching


    "Click...!"


    There was a crack in his ear, but at this moment, Ning Tao woke up and opened his eyes, but he was completely stupid about the scene in front of him.


    He actually Break the egg!


    "No, oh no!"


    Ning Tao stares big eyeball, miserable roar.


    The whole person looked at a few cracks, scalp numbness, cold hands and feet, suddenly smoked his mouth, actually really feel very painful, this TM, seems to wake up!


    Did you break the egg just now when you were sleepwalking?


    This How could it be? He remembered that he was lying in bed and fell asleep, but how could he stand up and beat eggs?


    What a grudge!


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao is pale and swallows a mouthful of saliva. Now it''s 100% reality. He It''s cracked!


    "Whoosh Lord wizard


    There were more than a dozen anxious voices outside the door, which seemed to be caused by his bluster just now.


    Ning Tao was surprised and leaned on the crack, so he pretended to be smart. If those old people knew that he had cracked the egg, they would like to peel his skin.


    "Bang!"


    Miao Jingjing, Han Xue, Cheng Ba and others rush in. When they see Ning Tao''s stiff smile, they feel sad.


    The former immediately sighed: "Ning Tao, if you can''t, you can give up. I''ll take it to the village and the old people for research. If you can''t, you can put it back to the forbidden area."


    Said, MS and others are going to carry the giant egg, but Ning Tao immediately glared and roared: "no, who moves it, I''m in a hurry with who, put Don''t worry, there''s nothing I can''t do! "


    "Really?" A dozen people are suspicious.

 Chapter 1572

    More than a dozen people have expressed doubts.


    Who was reluctant to hatch before, and who said he was a man of iron, never hatch this egg!


    How come the whole person has changed since dark?


    Ning Tao a face dry smile, the body tightly stick to gold grain giant egg, should say is tightly block that crack crevice, if this is seen, wait for them to work hard with oneself.


    "Gulu!"


    Seeing his strange appearance, more than a dozen people were at a loss. The Lord of sorcery seemed to have something wrong.


    It should be too much work for the witch sect!


    The old man was kind-hearted and comforted: "Lord wizard, we should do everything according to our ability. Don''t be tired. It''s really impossible. Let''s put it back in the forbidden area."


    "You can rest assured that there will be no one to say anything to you, and no one to complain about you!"


    "Yes, if anyone dares to say something, I''ll be the first to be anxious with him," said Cheng Ba, clapping his chest with a look of loyalty.


    MS, Hua Qing and Dong Sanhu all want to persuade Ning Tao to give up the golden egg. If not, we won''t hatch it.


    Miao Jingjing stepped forward and grabbed his hand. She couldn''t bear to say, "Ning Tao, give it to us. You can see how tired you are. Give it up."


    Looking at her sincere and clear eyes, as well as everyone''s hope and concern, it seems to warm people''s heart.


    Ning Tao hesitated and his tight body relaxed.


    He is confused and has doubts now, but one thing he knows very well is that he will never evade responsibility because of cracking eggs, but now he doesn''t understand what happened.


    Looking at the familiar faces in front of me, it''s the same as in my dream, but the ending is Blood wash!


    Is he too worried or stressed?


    The tragic scenes in the dream constantly emerge from my mind, such as the collapse of witchcraft, the tragic death of people, the fall of children, the loss of inheritance Is this a big sign!


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao What''s the matter with you? "


    Miao Jingjing and others are worried.


    The former seems silly and worries them all. Isn''t it a little too much?


    "Hoo


    Ning Tao sighed softly and said solemnly, "I''m ok. You can rest assured. Give me a few days. If I don''t have a clue, you can make a decision at that time."


    More than a dozen people looked at each other, and finally gave the decision to the virgin.


    The latter gritted his teeth, took a deep look at Ning Tao, and said: "OK, just do as you say, you must not have the burden, we will fight together if there is pressure."


    Ning Tao nodded heavily.


    Old ma Gan took a closer look at the golden egg. This is the new generation of snake ancestor. Unfortunately, it may not be born.


    After a few eyes, he suddenly found some patterns that he seemed to know. They were similar to the tail of a totem of Taigu. The more they looked, the more they looked. He was looking forward, but he met Ning Tao head-on.


    The latter smile, still block that side of the egg wall, and that side is the core pattern that the old man wants to see!


    I saw him trembling on crutches, smiling: "Lord wizard, or You go and have a rest. We''ll have a look at the ancient books and study them again. "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao felt bitter and said vaguely, "I don''t know what time it is, sir. Go back to sleep and talk about it tomorrow morning..."


    Then he gathered the people together and sent them out.


    Naturally, the old man didn''t want to. He was an old man of witchcraft. Naturally, he thought of something to share with us.


    He said immediately: "wait Wait a minute, Lord wizard. I''m familiar with a gold pattern just now. If you show me a few more eyes, maybe I can find out the reason for this strange egg...! "


    Ning Tao''s back is sweating, but he can''t find any reason to refute. If he goes on like this, the crack will be exposed.


    He can''t explain that he just hit the snake egg in his sleepwalk, and the devil will believe it!


    When he was at a loss, the old man said helplessly, "old man, you just boast. You dare to make trouble at this time. Don''t disturb the rest of the wizard."


    Say, let a person carry away hemp pole old man.


    "Alas I haven''t seen it yet. I really know you. You should believe me, "the old man explained wrongly.


    Hua Qing and Dong Sanhu curled their mouths


    Seeing off the crowd, Ning Tao directly sits down in front of the big egg, looking at the crack with an ugly face.


    First of all, how can he have such a nightmare? If the pressure is too high or too tight, the explanation is acceptable.


    But the dream of a giant egg, the reality how can also play a giant egg, with his current strength and spiritual cultivation, sleepwalking this kind of thing is basically impossible, also can not be so synchronous!


    Since the problem is not myself, I''m afraid This is the golden giant in front of us!


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s scalp can''t help feeling numb. Does a monster really have such ability?I thought about it for an hour, but I didn''t think about it.


    Finally, I put it in the corner, set up a simple little magic, and slowly fell asleep in the melancholy


    In the early morning of the next day, the old man came trembling with a stick, but after knocking for a long time, no one opened the door.


    At this time, Ning Tao has gone deep into Laolin daze. Standing on a mountain, he looks down. His black hair is floating, his nose is high, and his eyes are deep It''s fascinating!


    All of a sudden, there was a surprise on his face. His figure flashed, and he stepped out of the air and fell towards a bush


    A mountain forest flower Python wanders aimlessly. Its strength is second to none in the mountain. It has lived for decades. It''s a comfortable life.


    All of a sudden, a golden egg fell in front of us.


    Flower Python some silly eyes, this is a what ghost thing, how so big, this Breath Good So terrible.


    "Whoosh!"


    Around suddenly more than a person, flower Python stunned turned a look, Ning Tao surprise revealed a row of white teeth.


    Patted it''s Python head, its eyes light way: "floret, give you a difficult task, go, hatch it!"


    Xiaohua


    Flower Python a face angry, feel insulted, just want to bite him, but was ningtao a look scared.


    "Hiss Gee


    He bowed his head and wailed, as if begging for mercy.


    Ning Tao a stare, bitter mouth old woman heart way: "floret, save a snake life is better than build seven level Fu Tu, you are the same race, how can you turn a blind eye, obedience, hurry to hatch it."


    Floret desperately shaking his head, constantly wailing, it can not understand what it said, more dare not close to the giant.


    The smell on it made it shudder.


    "Hum, don''t you dare to be obedient. Believe it or not, I''ll whip you. Go quickly," Ning Tao said with a threatening breath.


    Xiao Hua and Xiao Biao are wronged. They bully Python too much. They can''t afford to offend each other. They even turn their eyes and pretend to be dead.


    "Hum, no backbone!"


    Ning Tao holds up the big egg and sulks.


    Shortly after he left, Xiaohua stood up and ran away from the two mountains


    One day passed by, Ma Gan was still guarding the gate of Ning Tao. Even if it was dark, others could not persuade him to leave.


    At this time, Ning Tao, who had been fooling around for a day, finally came back. He didn''t sneak into the mountain village until it was dark, but instead he went to the east of the village.


    There is a big henhouse, dozens of old hens, and a brave big cock.


    I usually walk like I am hanging. The big red crowns on my head are as red as blood. They are loved by many old people.


    Ning Tao holds the giant egg and stealthily touches it. He has a funny smile on his face. Let''s make a dead horse a living horse doctor.


    All of a sudden, he felt that he had a pair of eyes looking at himself. He saw a pair of smart black grape eyes in the moonlight. It seemed that he was still mocking. He stared at himself slantingly.


    This is That big cock!


    Ning Tao face a stiff, stretch out a finger in the side of the mouth gently way: "Shh!"


    But the spiritual Rooster glanced at it, and then yelled at the sky, "Gegen, Gegen..."


    The original version of 1k3 was launched


    the whole Xiaoshan village was a sensation

 Chapter 1573

    "Pueraria, Pueraria...!"


    The harsh and loud sound spread all over the small mountain village, and even to the mountains. Many animals were scared to wake up, and lights lit up from the mountain village.


    "Damn it, it must be the yellow skin who is coming again. Everybody copy the guys. Today, we must catch all the criminal gangs and surround the henhouse quickly..."


    Hundreds of villagers roared angrily.


    That hemp pole old man is in front of Ning Tao''s house and can''t walk away. Suddenly, he is shocked by this voice. As soon as he is excited, he rushes to the east of the village.


    "Gegen, what''s the matter with you...!"


    In the chicken nest, Ning Tao''s face is as black as coal.


    This big rooster how so don''t give face, still over there with a voice to raise the sky to howl, a whole nest of old hens all boiling Some people are rude.


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    At this time, his excited voice came from afar: "don''t rob me. Today I have to catch them. Tomorrow morning I''ll tie them to the streets and show them to the public."


    "That depends on your ability, my tiger master is still short of a piece of yellow skin, who grabs me and who is anxious," East three tiger surprised voice came.


    "Surround here and light up the torch..."


    Ning Tao heard this, the corners of his mouth straight pumping, hard scalp looked at the boiling chicken nest, without hesitation holding the eggs to run out, can''t be caught by them.


    Seeing that he was about to run away, the rooster dashed forward with a lunge and opened his mouth. It was extremely fierce!


    "Bang!"


    But it felt like it hit a wall and fell in pain.


    Ning Tao is surprised, the clothes on the buttock are broken, can feel a trace of pain vaguely, this big cock how so fierce, what kind of ghost?


    The rooster shakes his head and gets up. Hatred emerges in his spiritual eyes. The red cockscomb seems to be filled with blood, and the combat effectiveness of the whole chicken has been improved several times.


    "Gegen


    Think about how many years it''s been fighting like a chicken.


    Ning Tao is trying to hide, suddenly a pain in the butt, the big rooster is still biting him, but he can''t use the spirit, easy to be found.


    "Damn it


    When he was angry, he threw the rooster aside.


    I wanted to clean it up, but I heard the rapid wind breaking in my ears. I could only stare at it fiercely and keep this account in my heart.


    The sole of the foot a little, disappear in the night.


    Soon, MS, Huaqing and others arrived one after another, but they didn''t find any trace. On the contrary, the big rooster was crowing angrily towards a place.


    The whole sorcery cult is very hot. Many people come here to catch the yellow skin, but so many people don''t even see its shadow.


    Miao Jingjing was also startled. She thought it was Baqi snake who killed her. She immediately rushed out with full armed tension. As a result, she learned that she was grabbing yellow skin. She couldn''t laugh or cry on her face.


    On the way, the old man ran into the crowd and was talking about it. However, he screamed and rushed back anxiously with his crutches. Several men quickly picked him up and rushed to Ning Tao''s house in a hurry.


    "Bang Bang Lord wizard, wizard... "


    Just a few calls, Ning Tao sleepy eyes opened the door, not waiting for the people to speak, but first reprimanded: "what are you shouting about, in the middle of the night to catch a yellow skin to see you all excited, there is no point promising."


    "It''s just a little thing. What do you do for food? If you put all your energy into cultivation, you would have become the top experts one by one. Why are you still in a daze? Let me practice all of you Hum Bang


    Then the door slammed shut.


    More than one hundred people felt guilty for a while, and their faces were full of shame.


    Don''t talk about the yellow skin first. They are really lax in practicing this. No wonder the Lord of witchcraft is angry. There''s a feeling that iron doesn''t make steel.


    They secretly vowed that they must practice hard and live up to the expectation of the Lord. In the future, their daily training will increase ten times


    These people soon dispersed and went to practice with high morale. In the blink of an eye, only the old man was left. He wanted to knock but was embarrassed.


    I can only sigh and come back tomorrow.


    But I don''t know. After he left, Ning Tao felt relieved. There were two big holes in the back of his body, which were carved by the ferocious rooster.


    Looking at Jin Wen''s giant egg, his face was full of resentment, and he was angry. After so long and so many ways, you should give a response.


    "Alas


    But a sigh, a buttock sitting on the bed.


    But the next second is "Teng" jump up, inverted air-conditioning, actually forget that there are wounds here, the last cut is really painful.


    When he thought of the rooster, he was angry and resentful. He didn''t give me the face of Mr. Ning Tao. He dared to speak so hard. Wait and see.


    With a bad smile, he rushed out of the houseAfter a long time, Ning Tao sneaks back with the palm of his hand satisfied. He dares to fight with me. Can''t tell Wang from Wang.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    However, when he turned around, the gold pattern on the giant egg flashed


    In the early morning of the next day, an old man''s sad cry spread all over the small mountain village, and hundreds of disciples who were practicing hard ran to the village in a hurry.


    I saw the old man holding a majestic cock crying, like a dead baby.


    The crowd asked him what was the matter. The old man cried and pointed to the cock''s tail and said, "which son of a bitch pulled out the colorful phoenix feather of Pueraria lobata, that''s the proof of its noble blood!


    the old man immediately took it back, but in the next few days, Pueraria lobata always sneaked out, millstones, irons, farm tools can find it.


    Other people don''t drive it away. They try their best to sharpen their sharp mouths there. Even the poisonous old man can''t do it. Only when the hemp stick old man comes can he easily carry it away.


    Others are very puzzled about what happened to it, but the latter can''t figure it out. However, Pueraria''s sharp mouth is getting sharper and sharper day by day, and ordinary farm tools are getting sharper and sharper!


    On the sixth day, Ms laughed at him for being a chicken without hair, but Gegen raised his head from the grinding plate which was half ground by him. His sharp beaks were so sharp that he was disgusting!


    Just looking at it, his scalp was numb, and he had the illusion of being cut through, which scared him to run away.


    Gegen''s eyes are full of hatred, and he lowers his head to practice his wheezing skill. When the wheezing plate is gone, it will be the time when his skill is completed.


    If you don''t take revenge, you will not be a chicken!


    At this time, Ning Tao, who has been closed to the outside world, looks at the collapse of the giant egg. After nearly a thousand ways, he still can''t hatch. He is desperate and plans to give up.


    This could be a dead egg!


    Even the method of dripping blood was used. Although it was absorbed, it was still indifferent after that. He, the witch master, could not do it any more.


    "Alas


    But with a sigh, Ning Tao walked out of the house with the giant egg!

 Chapter 1574

    "Dangdang...!"


    A rusty copper bell in the middle of the village was rung. Except for those who stick to their posts, they all came.


    Ning Tao''s face helplessly holds the huge egg to appear, the hair is disorderly, fluffy and embarrassed, the eyeball is full of blood, visible these days not little toss, but is take this egg to have no way.


    Miao Jingjing, Hua Qing, and the poisonous old man sighed one after another when they saw this scene.


    The snake ancestor is a sea god needle in everyone''s heart. Now everyone is overwhelmed by Baqi. If this generation of snake ancestors can be born, I''m afraid everyone will be inspired.


    But it''s a pity, on the contrary, it''s a shadow!


    Just as the crowd groaned, the sharp eyed man suddenly said, "Gee, this How did this egg crack? "


    Everyone''s face changed suddenly. Could it be that the snake ancestor was about to be born?


    In line of sight, in the most obscure golden totem center, there are three cracks!


    And It looks like it was beaten.


    Poison old man and so on a public facial expression white of see toward Ning Tao, pale lips wriggle for a while, but don''t open mouth.


    The latter sighed. No matter whether the people could believe it or not, he said what happened that day. He would bear the responsibility and never evade it.


    After that, he bowed to the old people apologetically.


    He knew what position the snake ancestor held in their hearts. No matter what the reason was, it was his hand!


    Hearing this, people''s faces changed.


    Miao Jingjing, Hua Qing and others didn''t speak. Bu Lao practised medicine in the witch sect and was respected, but he was not suitable to speak either.


    Finally, everyone looks at the old man, who can represent everyone in terms of qualification and status.


    In everyone''s opinion, the poison old man sighed. Although it was painful to see the crack, Ning Tao had a great weight in their hearts. He was a respectable witch Lord!


    He immediately stretched out a pair of trembling hands and said softly, "don''t blame yourself, Lord wizard. We are your people. Naturally, we believe in you. Don''t do this great gift in the future."


    Ning Tao was helped up, looking at the faces full of trust and respect, his heart suddenly comforted.


    "Well What about this egg? " Chengba weak road.


    Huh?


    One of them looked at the old man. The latter, with a bitter smile, arched his hand at Ning Tao and said, "I hope the wizard Lord will make up his mind."


    A. K is u, the first version of}!


    "I hope the wizard Lord will decide!"


    Hundreds of people said respectfully and firmly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao hesitated for a while, looked at Miao Jingjing, and finally said, "the snake ancestor Put it back in the forbidden area


    As soon as the sound of these words fell, the golden giant egg was obviously shining, and this scene was seen by many people.


    "Bright It''s on. Look, it''s on! "


    East three tiger a face excitedly point to that gold grain giant egg.


    Miao Jingjing, the poisonous old man, and so on, are there any hope, or the wrong way.


    Ning Tao can''t help but frown. He has seen this situation once or twice, but in the end, there is no response.


    The only special thing is that when his blood drops on the giant egg, it seems to be connected with something.


    But that kind of connection weak all thought is the illusion!


    "Alas


    Just as everyone was watching the giant egg, it seemed that because of the big movement, a guy was gradually attracted!


    Big cock, Gegen!


    See it in the eyes of the emergence of anger and hatred, a moment on the fixed ningtao, it is him!


    Plucked his proudest feather!


    For a moment, the scarlet cockscomb seemed to be filled with blood, and Ning Tao was the only one left in a pair of hate eyes. A pair of claws continued to dig backward, and at a certain moment, they rushed like lightning.


    A sharp beak tears open the air like an arrow.


    Everyone didn''t realize it, because their minds were all on the giant egg, deliberating on the shining just now.


    Within a short distance of 100 meters, the rooster rushes over quickly, leaving only a red shadow. It flashes away like a mad cow, stabbing Ning Tao with its sharp beak!


    "Whoosh!"


    Hua Qing was thinking deeply when he saw a red shadow passing by him, and the target It''s Ning Tao!


    "No, be careful...!"


    Many people haven''t responded to this sentence, but Ning Tao noticed the abnormality before he spoke.


    Instinctively feel a hostile rapid approach!


    I didn''t even think about it. My eyelids jumped, and the soles of my feet moved all of a sudden. They disappeared in the same place like a blink.


    "Step on the sky Six steps


    However, it doesn''t matter that he left. The huge egg behind him was exposed. In a moment, there was a violent collision!


    "Touch..."


    Gegen''s sharp mouth went straight into the crack of the giant egg, and half of his body rushed in because of too much force.Quiet, dead silence in the middle of the village!


    Hundreds of people were stunned and looked at this sudden scene with great fear. A heart was almost broken by it.


    Snake''s eggs It''s broken!


    Hundreds of people are staring at each other, and their chin doesn''t close. Ning Tao is as numb as a stone. His heart is like an ice cave.


    The old man was so scared that his heart choked. Then he turned his eyes and fell back straight.


    Ning Tao is quick eyed and quick handed. He catches him directly and gives him another elixir.


    Dozens of old people were almost scared to death, and their hearts stopped.


    When everyone''s eyes turned black, the broken giant egg was suddenly shocked, and the totem pattern on it suddenly brightened. The spiritual power of heaven and earth around it was like a crazy bee pupa.


    Ning Tao and others were startled and their throats were dry.


    "Boom!"


    An earthquake occurred in the center of the village, and a white light burst out from the Jinwen giant egg, which rushed into the sky and immediately attracted the vision of all directions.


    "Boom Boom


    The sky was covered with dark clouds and thunder, and the enlarged version of the totem actually appeared a dark shadow in the dark clouds.


    It is huge and boundless, such as a moving mountain range, and a threat, which makes the animals in the mountains tremble with fear.


    "Chant


    A huge roar reverberated between heaven and earth.


    The vision came and went quickly, the world gradually returned to peace, and the white egg also became unsophisticated.


    "Click Click...! "


    In a pair of astonished eyes, the giant egg began to crack, it is to break the hole there as the center.


    "Bang!"


    It''s like when a porcelain reaches a peak, it''s smashed all over the place, but it''s empty in such a big egg!


    Ning Tao and several hundred pairs of eyes look carefully, only to see that the broken eggshell, suddenly exposed a section of moving living things.


    "That''s..."


    At the same time, North and south poles!


    A celestial pillar and a magic pillar fluctuated at the same time, which surprised many powers thousands of miles away.


    Just when they were secretly surprised, a vast and grand Hongzhong Dalu came out of the two pillars of light at the same time, which made people''s eardrums tremble, and the kilometer glacier suddenly broke.


    "What an amazing vision, hidden dragon in the clouds!"

 Chapter 1575

    Antarctic magic pole, Arctic fairy pole!


    Six or seven days ago, they appeared inexplicably, and once they appeared, they set off a chain of disasters for countries all over the world.


    According to incomplete statistics, at least tens of thousands of people died. Of course, it is claimed that they died of natural disasters


    Just when Ning Tao and others were shocked by the giant egg incident, the two pillars of light also had a reaction for the first time.


    The North Pole fairy pillar is a place for China to explore.


    Zhou Heng brought a group of experts here. The Chinese military also brought many machines, but they all failed.


    Come here six or seven days, the results of the changes here or helpless, which makes people frown.


    +All of a sudden, the vast and grand words from the two pillars of light shocked the spirits of all parties.


    Looking at the pillar of light, Zhou Heng knew that it was time to lose. He suddenly rose up and said to Xianzhu, "elder, we are Chinese monks. I hope we can see you."


    At the same time, the geneticists and others on the other side of the magic pillar also yelled, this is a chance that can''t be missed.


    However, the two beams did not respond.


    Zhou Heng''s face was dignified. Six or seven days later, there was a movement, but their shouts seemed to be ignored.


    He immediately clenched his teeth and gathered his inner spiritual power in his throat. He tried his best to roar, "master, what''s your purpose here? I''ll show you my kindness on behalf of Huaxia."


    The waves spread in all directions.


    But Xianzhu was indifferent for a while. Suddenly, Zhou Heng was ruthless, and Kunlun holy mountain appeared behind him to fight with all his strength.


    "Kunlun unique skill, Zhentian magic boxing!"


    A powerful and incomparable deep yellow fist seal mixed with the supreme power bravely hit the past, like a mountain.


    The glaciers below are collapsing every inch!


    However, just a hundred meters away from the immortal pillar, the seal was suddenly washed away by an inexplicable force and dissipated.


    "Hum!"


    Zhou Heng snorted. He was obviously bitten by something, but his eyes turned red and he wanted to do his best.


    At this time, there was a huge voice in the immortal column, "little guy, don''t waste your efforts. You can''t destroy this array with the power of your world."


    A group of experts in the distance were shocked.


    Surprised, Zhou Heng quickly arched his hand and said, "master, we have no malice. We just want to know what you mean."


    "Ha ha...!"


    The man chuckled and said, "what we don''t want to do is what those guys on the other side want to do!"


    Opposite?


    A crowd turned to see, but it was a vast ocean.


    But Zhou Heng realized it in an instant and said anxiously, "master, do you know what you want to do in the Antarctic?"


    "What else can we do, of course, to destroy this side of the world, and we are here to stop them!"


    There was no sound from Xianzhu.


    Destroy


    Zhou Heng and others were shocked, but the amount of information was huge, and no one dared to doubt the truth.


    From the amazing power they showed when they appeared, they have this power!


    "I dare to ask, who is the enemy to destroy our world Who is it? "


    Zhou Heng stares at Xianzhu and asks.


    There was a moment''s silence in the immortal column, and then he said, "they are demons, demons, and we It''s a fairy, a fairy


    The devil Fairy!


    Without waiting for Zhou Heng and others to recover, a long sigh came from the pillar of light: "little guy, get ready in advance. When we come, it will be the world In a time of great chaos


    Words fall, a repulsive force appears.


    Those experts can''t carry it, even Zhou Heng is calm to come back, this is the elder intentionally.


    "Mr. Zhou, what should we do now? Things are far more serious than we think?"


    A big military figure asked in a deep voice.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Zhou Heng kept silent for a long time, took a complicated look at Xianzhu, and finally uttered a sentence,


    "inform all countries, the world It''s going to be a mess


    A doomsday storm is gradually enveloping the top of the world. No one knows what it will become in the future


    At the same time, the center of Wujiao village.


    Hundreds of people were still staring at the eggshell strangely, as if there was a living creature moving under it.


    The big rooster had already passed out and almost died.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and walked slowly towards the eggshell. He wanted to see what was underneath?


    Just close, a crevice suddenly drill out a small head, a pair of smart little eyes and Ning Tao look at each other.


    "Ma Mother


    A little guy was pleasantly surprised.


    The crowd was dumbfounded.


    Ning Tao also a face unimaginable, when it is difficult to drill out from under the eggshell, this just see its true appearance.A white snake, the whole body exudes the charming color of glass, a pair of small eyes full of spirit, arms as long, but as thick as fingers, the predecessor actually has two small claws.


    This Is this the failure of Hualong?


    Small white snake a face surprise, very intimate in Ning Tao body rubbed rub, that appearance can sprout girl heart.


    Er


    Hundreds of people looked at each other, speechless.


    And Ning Tao seems to realize something, shocked: "you You can talk. It''s How is that possible? "


    Spirit beast is not unable to speak, but the conditions are very harsh, can speak either gifted or powerful!


    The little white snake blinked her innocent eyes and said, "Mom Mom Hungry


    Then, without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, he rushed to the eggshell with his eyes shining. It seemed that he was already hungry and thirsty.


    Open your mouth and bite directly at a large piece.


    Ning Tao was shocked at this time. The eggshell was harder than steel. He only cracked a few cracks with one punch, which can be imagined.


    But a crisp "bang" sound froze the crowd.


    "Boom...!"


    The hard eggshell is like a biscuit under its mouth. Ning Tao and others look at it foolishly, and they are all surprised.


    Can a white snake talk?


    People are suspicious. Miao Jingjing flashes to Ning Tao. Even as a saint, she has a black eye.


    Just wanted to say something, but was stopped by the latter, hundreds of people just watched it eat eggshells.


    And this time, it''s a whole hour!


    That pile of eggshells was eaten down by its thumb size body, and its stomach was not bigger.


    I saw it belch, staggering toward Ning Tao, finally climbed into the sleeve, unwilling to move.


    "Ma Mom, I''m sleepy


    Then there was no more sound.


    Ning Tao a face is muddled force, the corner of the mouth draws straight, call oneself mother, this little fellow is a brain some problem?


    "This Is this the new generation of snake ancestors? "


    In the face of his inquiry, Miao Jingjing, who had been staring at it, suddenly said strangely: "it must be the snake ancestor, but There should have been a change or atavism, but it failed in the end! "

 Chapter 1576

    "Failed?"


    Many people''s faces changed and their hearts became sad.


    Ning Tao is full of doubts, but it''s not suitable to talk here now. He wants to make the snake ancestor the hope of everyone.


    With the support of belief, you will not live in the shadow of Baqi snake. You always worry that it will kill you suddenly!


    He said solemnly, "well, let''s break up first. Dongsanhu, go and supervise the disciples'' practice."


    The latter agreed quickly and gradually dispersed.


    Half an hour later, in the ancient ancestral hall of the sorcery cult, the high-rise buildings gathered together. They were all summoned by Ning Tao secretly.


    Some of the ancestral hall is simple, but you can see the luxury atmosphere. Even many decorations have a sense of age.


    Ning Tao looks at the painting in the middle, his eyes are wandering, because the painting is a fuzzy eyeless candle dragon!


    Slowly turned his head, Miao Jingjing and others are here.


    A pair of strange eyes looking at Ning Tao, the latter is opened his sleeve!


    There was a little white snake with the size of a thumb on its strong arm. Its whole body was like glass and jade. Now it seemed to be asleep, and there was a lot of saliva coming out of its mouth


    "Well Wake up, little one


    Ning Tao pushed it, since it can speak, it must have a lot of questions to answer.


    The little guy looked up in a daze, drooped his head and said: "Mom Mom, I''m sleepy


    "Little guy, I''m not your mother, you''re a snake, I''m a man, and your mother is a big snake." Ning Tao''s mouth twitches.


    The old poison man was staring at the little guy.


    \In the latest Z {chapter ''


    "Oh, good mom," the little guy said vaguely.


    Seeing this, Miao Jingjing asked, "excuse me Are you the snake ancestor? Can you tell me what''s going on? "


    Snake Zu!


    Hearing this word, the little guy seemed to be sober, sleepy and said: "I I remember this. There are some memories in my blood lineage. Witchcraft is my home. "


    On hearing this, the old man was so excited that he almost didn''t kneel down.


    "I But I was born very early But...! "


    Speaking of this, the little guy was wronged to tears.


    "What?"


    "I I don''t have enough strength. That shell is the source of my strength It''s also my cage. I can''t break it, so I can''t get out, or I''ll die there. "


    The little guy said angrily.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao exclaimed: "is Is that nightmare I had to do with you? "


    "Well, that''s the strength I''ve accumulated for decades, but my mother''s spirit is so strong that she almost succeeded."


    The little guy rubbed his arm intimately.


    Ning Tao and others suddenly, the culprit is it, and the reason is that it can''t open the eggshell!


    Ridiculous, a hundred years of ridiculous!


    But then realized what, immediately told: "little guy, don''t call me mother, later call me Lord, you know?"


    "I see, mom," the little guy was very clever.


    However, Ning Tao almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. If you call dad, I can promise, mom forget it.


    "Master snake, what''s your current situation and how Will there be claws? "


    Miao Jingjing frowned tightly.


    "I I don''t know. My consciousness was so dizzy that I almost died several times because the eggshell couldn''t absorb the strength. My nutrition was broken and almost fell down. "


    Fear appeared on the little guy''s face.


    "Heaven is above, the Lord of sorcery is above, the patron saint of our sorcery is finally born, and our snake ancestor is back."


    Poisonous old man and others kneel down to the snake excitedly.


    The birth of the snake ancestor is no different from setting up a certain Poseidon needle for the public. The myth of the past will certainly be continued by it.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately ordered to Hua arm: "you immediately inform the whole village that the snake ancestor is born. He is gifted. Our guardian God will continue to protect us."


    On hearing this, the latter rushed out excitedly.


    The little guy is still in a daze. Although he has been born for a hundred years, his intelligence is an ordinary child.


    It''s a gift to speak, and it''s also a gift to claw. Everything shows that it''s extraordinary.


    Just when everyone is excited, Ning Tao grabs the little guy with a strange face and looks left and right, which makes the little guy frolic.


    "What are you doing?" Miao Jingjing can''t help but say.


    "I''m looking at whether it''s male or female!"


    All the people have a black line


    Three days later, Ning Tao said goodbye.


    Although Baqi snake is in danger of destroying the village at this time of crisis, he still wants to leave.


    He''s not even in the divine realm. He can''t stay in the witch sect even if something happens. Baqi snake is a man who can compete with Mo Lao. He must break through the divine realm as soon as possible!The only way is to go back to Wudang and practice hard.


    And everyone waved goodbye, sleeve also drill out a smart small head, small eyes actually have not give up.


    Their ancestral snake has almost never left here, and the inheritance of blood makes it inherit everything. Although it is still ignorant of everything, it will be a terrible beast in the future


    A mountain, suddenly received a message at the same time.


    Sister Xia, Xiangyang!


    This makes him very surprised, these two people will look for him at the same time, the above meaning is almost the same.


    "Donghai mansion, waiting for you!"


    Ning Tao frowned. It''s reasonable to say that sister Xia is launching a new type of medicine. With her unyielding character, she will definitely press the sun in business, and he is not allowed to do it.


    This time, I guess something happened to me, and judging from the time, they should meet in a few hours.


    Xiangyang You don''t want to do it, do you?


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy


    Donghai City, the tallest building, Donghai building.


    Today, the whole building is packed by a big business tycoon. It seems that it''s just waiting for a guest. It''s on the top floor at the moment.


    At the moment, on the top floor, there was only a well-dressed gentleman drinking coffee, but he was not aware of the strong bitter coffee, and his arm was still shaking slightly.


    "You said Will they come? "


    I don''t know who to say this to, and no one responded, so it went with the wind.


    All of a sudden, a wonderful melody of high-heeled shoes came to my ears, which was quick and powerful, revealing a sense of confidence.


    The gentleman trembled, stiff neck, turned his head, and suddenly a gorgeous woman appeared in his sight.


    She is just Xia Mengfei!


    There are also three bodyguards behind them. They are wearing very inappropriate modern clothes, which makes them feel uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Xiang, I''ve heard a lot about you, and I''ve finally met you!" Xia Mengfei has a professional smile on her face.


    This gentleman is Xiangyang!


    He shook his head and said, "no, we met once, but you didn''t look at me carefully."


    Oh?


    Xia Mengfei is stunned. She doesn''t remember seeing Xiangyang, and so on. It seems that she did see him when she first met Taodi.


    "It seems that Xia always remembers. It''s not easy. He can still remember me," Xiangyang said with a strange smile.


    When Xia Mengfei heard the words, her beautiful eyes flashed slightly

 Chapter 1577

    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The breeze at the top of the building is blowing and the hair is flying.


    Xia Mengfei a pair of beautiful eyes show doubt, in front of the sun to her feeling is very strange, the cloud fog, unexpectedly can not give a basic judgment.


    At a glance behind him, a tough old man immediately gave him a slight nod and carefully checked that there was no danger here!


    Seeing this, she breathed a sigh of relief. A momentum belonging to the empress Feifei was revealed, and she seemed to have the confidence.


    "I don''t know what Xiang always invited me to come to my site. I think what you mean by business It should be secondary. "


    "Ha ha Please


    Xiangyang smile, the gentleman let her sit down.


    Xia Mengfei has nothing to be afraid of. She sits down and pours a cup of coffee for her.


    "Oh Mr. Xiang, you don''t have to use this method. If you have something to say, please say it directly. It happens that I have something to say to you for a long time. "


    Oh?


    Xiang Yang picks an eyebrow, but there are not many accidents.


    He drank the cup of coffee and poured another cup for Xia Mengfei. Then he slowly took out a difficult statement from the table.


    Xia Mengfei turns a deaf ear and looks at it quietly.


    "Two months ago, Tianxiang group settled in Huaxia. Since then, I have had some interest disputes with you, Feifei jewelry, because our main business is jade and medicine. Conflicts can''t be avoided."


    "After that, I saw Mr. Xia''s method. She was so brave that she almost drove me out of China. If I hadn''t some skills, I would be in France now."


    Xiang Yang said it with a bitter smile.


    Xia Mengfei light smile, did not speak.


    "Although there have been losses to each other in the past two months, and losses in the stock market, they are all small things. Business is the place where the strong survive, and there are no two tigers in one mountain. I''m honored to have such a strong opponent as Mr. Xia."


    "Xiang always joked that I''m a businessman. If I have money, I''ll earn it. If I don''t have money, I don''t envy it. It''s not as cruel and exaggerated as you said," Xia Mengfei said with a light smile.


    "Maybe, let''s talk about the recent events. With regard to the so-called" evolution liquid ", Mr. Xia has really made a big splash if he doesn''t make a sound. Even this kind of magical thing can be mass produced, which is different from the genetic medicine!"


    Xiangyang''s voice is full of exclamation.


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei raised Bai Yu''s chin triumphantly. They paid too much for the evolution spirit liquid. It''s absolutely reasonable for them to have this return.


    "One day of external sales, it actually occupied the headlines of the major domestic news, almost a household name, and on that day, Donghai City alone sold 8 million bottles!"


    "Xia Mengfei''s words were slightly surprised.


    "According to the latest results, evolutionary spirit liquid has almost no side effects. The only flaw is that if you drink too much spirit liquid, you will be immune."


    "But do you think it''s a flaw? If I don''t talk to you, I''m afraid I''m going to pack up and leave," Xiangyang took the bitter coffee and drank it down.


    "Why, is Xiang Zong here to make peace, or Beg for mercy Xia Mengfei''s beautiful eyes flashed a fine light.


    Xiang Yang shakes his head and smiles, stares at Xia Mengfei tightly, and solemnly says: "I urge you to hand over all the shares of Feifei jewelry, as well as the main material, formula and scientific research personnel of evolvable spirit liquid, in a word I want all of them! "


    "Waves


    Only three swords were heard, and the murderous spirit burst out.


    "Stop it


    Xia Mengfei calm face immediately scolded, space a meal.


    Xiangyang''s eyes narrowed slightly, his neck, heart and even eyebrows had three sharp swords, his skin pricked, and his teacup fell into three parts.


    "Bang...!"


    The teacup is broken, but the space is strange silence.


    Two tough old men and a beautiful woman shot at the same time. Xiang Yang was held hostage without any reaction, which made them uneasy.


    M


    the beautiful woman frowned and looked at the other two. The two nodded and then rushed around to search.


    Xia Mengfei sat down slowly and said heavily, "Xiangyang, I''ve long wanted to tell you something. If you have any difficulties, you can just tell us."


    "Believe in Ning Tao, believe in us, why do you want to make brothers hurt each other? Are you willing to fight like this in your heart? For younger Tao, you are far more important than all business. He can definitely give up the whole Feifei jewelry for you!"


    "Ha ha, he won''t even say such a useless thing as hexagram. Do you think I will believe what you say? It''s ridiculous," Xiangyang said to himself.


    Although there was a threat in his heart, he didn''t see it at all.


    "How can you be so stubborn? Brother Tao also has his difficulties. If he tells you the whereabouts of the six pointed star, it will harm another person. Can''t you understand how you ask brother Tao to speak?" Xia Mengfei is very diligent."That is to say, the man with the six pointed star is more important to Ning Tao than me. Four years of brotherhood can''t compare with him. Ning Tao would rather keep a secret for him than tell me, right?" Xiang Yang sneers.


    Xia Mengfei''s heart is short of breath, red lips wriggle for a while, face dew hesitates, a pair of Daimei wrinkle very deep.


    "Be honest!"


    The beautiful woman threatened with a cold sword.


    Xiangyang turned a deaf ear, youyou said: "let me guess, can let Ning Tao four years of brotherhood regardless of love, beloved cousin also don''t recognize, a pair of dead don''t speak appearance, absolutely can''t be for men, presumably owe a woman."


    As soon as the words came out, Xia Mengfei turned pale.


    However, when Xiangyang saw this, he said happily: "I remember that Ning Tao has a lot of women. I don''t know what your stomach is. He can endure it all the time. Aren''t you afraid that he will kick for a woman I kicked you


    "Bang!"


    Xia Mengfei claps a case and rises, the whole glass table instantly dense crack, a pair of jade hands white, visible in his heart fluctuation is huge.


    "Why, if you are stuck in your heart, or you have a strong sense of crisis about the woman with the six pointed star, you''d better tell me and I''ll help you deal with it!" Xiangyang squints and presses.


    But Xia Mengfei, the square inch gradually disordered.

 Chapter 1578

    "Don''t hesitate, it''s a good time!"


    "Tell me, I will help you solve everything. From then on, you will have a good rest. I will also regain brotherhood with Ning Tao, as long as You tell me who that woman is


    "You can rest assured that as long as you are willing to say it, I will guarantee with my life that no one will pass it on, including "She said," pointing to the beautiful woman with a sneer.


    As soon as the words came down, the beautiful woman gave a cold hum.


    Provoked by an unarmed mortal, the clay figurine has three points of anger, not to mention her imposing hypocrisy, and her jade face is covered with frost.


    "Don''t trust villains, madam. How can he be that kind of person, my lord? It''s the treacherous person who is deliberately provoking."


    Xia Mengfei''s face is gloomy and uncertain. She seems to be in extreme hesitation. After all Do you want to say it.


    A useless woman anyway


    "Whoosh!"


    KL see Chapter P, section y, t.


    Two tough old men came back one after another. One of them had an indescribable look on his face. There was no strong man nearby.


    What is this guy''s strength?


    A beautiful woman looks at her face and her eyebrows are locked. I don''t know why she always feels flustered.


    All of a sudden, her jade sword broke out, her heart suddenly red, cold way: "little guy, I advise you not to play tricks, otherwise You can''t stay in China! "


    "Ha ha I would also like to advise you not to be complacent. You may not know who will laugh to the end, "Xiangyang sneered.


    "You want to die!"


    Anger appeared on the beautiful woman''s jade face.


    "Stop it


    Behind him came a drink, which made the beautiful woman stiff and turned her head.


    Xia Mengfei took a deep look at Xiangyang and said with a sneer, "why should I believe what you said?"


    "Ha ha Just look up and have a look, "Xiangyang said with a proud smile.


    Lift Head?


    The four men raised their heads and their faces became stiff.


    I don''t know when a black spot appeared in the sky above them. Look carefully It''s a person.


    "Shenjing, black The dark king


    A tough old man''s face was shocked.


    As soon as the words came out, Xia Mengfei was shocked. The word "divine realm" is the most sensitive word for practitioners.


    "Hum!"


    A wave of divine power swept down from nine days.


    Beautiful woman three body movement, while holding Xiangyang as a hostage, while forming a triangle to help Xia Mengfei.


    "What, scared?" Xiang Yang sneers.


    Several people coldly looked at him, and then carefully watched the dark king. This divine realm is the old one.


    However, the dark king did not start, just locked a few people.


    "Mr. Xia, what do you think of my proposal just now Is that enough? " Xiangyang youyou road.


    "Enough!"


    Xia Mengfei''s hard way.


    "I''m sure that woman can decide your life and death. I don''t want to know your name."


    Xiangyang squints and presses again.


    "Well, believe it or not, I''ll cut your tongue again," said the pretty woman with an angry face.


    All fell into her hand, unexpectedly still dare so arrogant!


    When the situation will worsen, Xia Mengfei''s hesitant face appears firm, and suddenly says: "this is true."


    As soon as the words came out, the four were dumbfounded at the same time.


    Xiang Yang Leng for a while, then ecstatic way: "how, do you think through?"


    "Hum, I can''t figure it out. I don''t owe you Tao Di''s love for that woman. I''ve been looking down on her for a long time. As long as you keep your word, I don''t mind telling you."


    Xia Mengfei sneered.


    On hearing this, Xiangyang''s eyes burst out a wave of ecstasy, even the dark king in the sky was restrained.


    A pair of pale palms can''t help shaking. If they can get the six pointed star, they will be blood clan Will dominate the world.


    Xiangyang couldn''t restrain his excitement and said: "I and the dark king can swear that as long as you are willing to speak out, not only will you be given a way to live, Tianxiang group will also withdraw from China."


    "Ma''am, don''t believe him. A vampire is not a good thing. I''d rather die than promise him."


    The beautiful woman''s anxious dissuasion.


    "Hum!"


    The dark king has a ferocious face. When it comes to this time, how can people make trouble and pour out endless pressure.


    "Creak...!"


    The three were bent down in an instant, gnashing their teeth.


    Xia Mengfei glanced coldly, then took a deep breath. Under the excited gaze of the dark king and Xiang Yang, she slowly breathed: "that woman, her name is ISI Daiya


    IsidaiyaTheir faces became stiff.


    ISI family, isn''t that equivalent to falling into the hands of the Americans They''re studying the hexagram


    Xiangyang trembles, and the burning ember is Ning Tao. Many people already know that. He remembers that the woman and Ning Tao kiss me when they were in Tiansheng hotel. Yes, no wonder!


    It was her Isidaiya!


    In two people excited, three people a face unwilling, Xia Mengfei a face sneer, but in the eyes flashed a brilliant.


    Of course, isidaiya didn''t take the six pointed star. That''s her way of bringing disaster to the East. However, it''s not without a reason to say that this woman has a special relationship with Ning Tao.


    Anyway, she is American and ISI family. Even if it is her, these people dare not do anything about her.


    That''s what she planned at the beginning!


    It''s just that he doesn''t know the real relationship between Ning Tao and them


    The dark king took back his breath with a heavy face, and Xiangyang also easily broke free from the shackles, and the woman didn''t do it.


    Isidaiya, America!


    To tell you the truth, this man is not very active.


    However, at this time, a black streamer rushed up, and in the blink of an eye, it blocked the center of the two sides.


    "Brother Tao Alliance leader


    Xia Mengfei''s four faces suddenly showed surprise.


    Yes, it''s Ning Tao who came here.


    He nodded to a few people with a smile, took a complicated look at Xiangyang, and then looked up at the dark king.


    "Why, do you dare to come to China? Do you really think that you can come and go as soon as you want?" Ning Tao takes out his long gun and says with a sneer.


    The dark king was stunned at first, and then he was overjoyed. This guy really dares to come here, Jie Jie


    "Boy, you have a lot of courage now. Do you think you still have the power when you are in the imperial mausoleum? Do you think you can despise alchemy if you kill a God in Burma?"


    The voice is rolling like thunder, reverberating endlessly.


    Ning Tao just wanted to open his mouth. Xiangyang took the coffee and said with no expression: "third, you shouldn''t come."


    The latter squinted, then pointed to the dark king and sneered at him: "second, you let me down."


    Xiang Yang''s fingers trembled slightly.


    "Zheng!"


    As the silver spear pointed the way, Ning Tao said coldly: "the dark king, since you dare to come to die Then I''ll help you. "


    Just about to burst out the spirit power, suddenly locked by another powerful breath, the whole person suddenly stood on the ground.


    "It''s you..."

 Chapter 1579

    "It''s you..."


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and suddenly looks to another place.


    From the perspective of the present, the top of a building hundreds of meters away is the source of terror, an old man in red robe.


    Burning burning Valley elder, burning thorn!


    Xia Mengfei and the beautiful woman''s face also changed greatly. They are actually two gods. There''s going to be a big deal


    In a high-rise building near Donghai building, a room with a view to the top of the building is Qingyang!


    He was arranged by Xia Mengfei, if there is any accident, immediately inform Hongmeng.


    When he saw this scene, he immediately spread the news


    At the top of the building, Ning Tao said with a sneer, "I didn''t expect that your blood group could unite with Kunlun."


    "Whoosh!"


    The burning thorn came in the air and said ferociously: "little boy, do you know that you played me badly in burning burning burning Valley?"


    "Jie Jie, as long as the purpose is the same, nothing can not be united, even the enemy," the dark king grinned.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his heart was a little dignified. He said in a deep voice, "I advise you to leave. This is the East China Sea. It''s China. I will kill you at any time."


    "Then None of you want to leave! "


    "That''s right, and I''m not afraid to tell you that Hongmeng and the Chinese military have been alarmed. Just wait for the dumplings," Xia Mengfei said with a sneer.


    Make dumplings


    The burning thorn sneered, and was not afraid at all.


    And the dark king is a burst of spiritual power, joking: "rather than worry about us, worry about yourself."


    "Your old acquaintance I can''t wait... "


    In the city, a half century old man who is painting on the street can draw a white lotus with ease.


    A large group of people around the neighborhood soon marveled at the old man''s painting skills. The lotus was so vivid.


    All of a sudden, the old man suddenly looked up at a building, the soles of his feet even burst into the sky.


    Leaving behind a group of stunned people.


    "God God


    And there is more than one scene like this.


    Ning Tao turned his head in a moment, and looked at the person who came. The lotus imprint in the center of his eyebrows was flashing.


    "White lotus sect, deputy leader Lin!"


    However, as soon as his voice fell, a divine realm suddenly rose up behind him, and another familiar breath locked him in.


    Ning Tao didn''t turn around, and his face became bitter, because he already knew who was coming by the breath alone, American ares team, zhanjiu!


    The four divine realms locked him in four directions, and the force of terror oppressed Ning Tao like a hurricane.


    Xia Mengfei''s jade face was pale and her body trembled. How could it be like this? Why are these big forces here.


    This is a bureau, a joint killing bureau!


    Ning Tao''s face is also extremely ugly. He never thought it would be like this.


    For example, Yan Ci and Zhan Jiu have a big feud between them. They are all against him now.


    "It''s a good method and a good killing situation. The four Shenjing came to deal with me, a baby refining boy. I''m really cheeky," Ning Tao said sarcastically with a calm face.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "It can only be said that you have offended too many enemies, leading to the unification of our goals. Who can blame this?" deputy leader Lin sneered.


    Zhan Jiu set foot in the sky, playing with the taste: "boy, don''t worry, there is another person to let you know."


    Huh?


    Ning Tao just wants to open his mouth, but suddenly he is locked by a sharp sword. Unexpectedly, there is a familiar force.


    "This is...!"


    At the top of the building, a middle-aged warrior with a gloomy face came out. He had a terrible breath. In his hand, he had a weapon that looked like a sword, not a sword, not a sword. His whole body was full of sharpness.


    "You are Ning Tao!"


    The samurai''s hoarse voice came, and Ning Tao''s face turned pale. From this breath, this man was also a God.


    But he never met this man?


    He immediately suppressed his fear and said, "I''m Ning Tao. I don''t know who I am, but I don''t want to be used and trust others."


    "Hum, what a sharp mouthed boy! You''ve made a world of havoc on our island. Kill my disciples, destroy my forbearance world, and destroy my homeland. Today, you''re going to cut it off."


    The middle-aged warrior gritted his teeth and touched the hilt.


    Ning Tao''s face is startled, and his whole body is tense at this moment. A heart in his throat falls into the ice valley.


    I''m afraid we can''t escape today!


    "Jie Jie, this God is merciful to remind you that this man is a sword saint on the island, Watanabe Musashi!"


    Zhan Jiu''s face is full of laughter.


    "Waves


    At this moment, the samurai drew his sword in a flash, just like a fleeting streamer.Ning Tao''s eyelids are jumping wildly and his canthus are about to crack. When he raises his gun to meet the enemy, he only has an idea in his mind.


    Leave sister Xia, the farther away from her, the better!


    "Dang Boom


    The whole Donghai building vibrated and cracks appeared on the roof.


    The sun sighs and hides.


    "Forbearance, Beiting will cut it!"


    A sword full of amazing light suddenly waved, very fast, just like a broken moon.


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao only felt that there was a huge force on the gun, and his face suddenly turned red, almost red eyes struggling to fight.


    But the middle-aged samurai''s strength is too terrible. At least he should have the strength of the triple peak of the divine realm. It''s not the weak poison king that can match him at all. He''ll be crushed as soon as he fights.


    "Broken Boom


    With a roar, Ning Tao was smashed to the next level.


    "No No


    Xia Mengfei screams in horror, but she is pulled by the beautiful woman. They must not get close to this battle.


    Seems to be attracted by this scream, burning thorn''s eyes slowly turned around, an old face emerged ferocious, all those who have something to do with the cub, are going to die.


    G "the first time


    " burning three moves, burning palm! "


    A huge red handprint was slapped hard.


    Xia Mengfei''s face was full of tears, but she didn''t feel it. However, the three beautiful women changed their faces and couldn''t bear it.


    "Hum, bloody palm!"


    A huge dark red handprint sniping across the sky.


    "Boom...!"


    The terrible strong wind scattered everywhere, but the burning thorn elder''s face sank, and suddenly looked up at the opposite dark king.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. Just a moment ago, I made an oath. It''s not good for you to kill her in front of me."


    The dark king said indifferently.


    Hearing this, Yanci took a deep look at him. The red light on his body flickered and disappeared, as if he was hesitating.


    Finally, with a cold hum, he rushes to Ning Tao, who runs to another building. The great power converges in one direction.


    "The three ways of burning fire, burning fire finger!"


    "Fighting, air cannon!"


    Two competing attacks instantly hit Ning Tao, who immediately vomited blood and fell into a floor of the building.


    "Bang Bang Ah, ah


    The broken glass all over the sky, as well as the busy office workers on this floor, all screamed loudly and were in a mess.


    A strong crisis of life and death shrouded in Ning Tao''s heart!

 Chapter 1580

    Crisis, big crisis!


    The five divine realms come together, which is not what Ning Tao can fight against now. Even one divine realm is enough to make him do everything he can.


    "Cough...!"


    Slowly get up from the ground, there are countless office workers around the scream of fear, in the blink of an eye in a mess.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ear suddenly came a sharp wind, Ning Tao pupil a shrink, don''t want to turn around is a gun.


    "Dang!"


    Two great forces converged here, and there was terror.


    A thin blade like a knife, not a knife, not a sword, not a sword was exposed. There was a ferocious smile on Watanabe Musashi''s face.


    Ning Tao sees this strong, suddenly the secret way is not good, frightened at the same time behind the wind, a sharp leg whip toward him.


    "Bang!"


    Right body almost numb, body shape is like a broken kite, directly hit through a wall, this seems to be a closed office.


    "Ah Who Who let you in? "


    Ning Tao gasps for breath and looks almost out of breath. It seems that a company leader is doing something good with Bai Huahua''s secretary


    "Son of a bitch, die!"


    A bloody claw imprint is hard to grasp, and the thick wall is fragile tofu in front of it, as if even steel can be easily broken.


    It''s not over yet. A sharp sword is coming.


    A seal of fire came from the other wall.


    At the foot of the long white lotus roots, dead winding.


    Ning Tao''s face is very white, and his teeth are broken in anger. They are all enemies on all sides. These old dogs are shameless. They bully the small with the big and attack the small!


    "Fire of pure Yang, empty world boxing!"


    At this critical moment, his whole body was burning with a hot golden flame, and he hit the ground hard with one blow. A small half of the office suddenly collapsed to the next floor.


    "Boom Bang


    The office and that floor should have been destroyed, and the men and women should have


    Just when I was thinking wildly, I suddenly felt a terrible wind approaching when my feet hadn''t landed. It seemed that even the void was torn open.


    "Damn it, no good!"


    "A hundred rhinoceroses regret the mountain in fighting!"


    A crazy one horned rhinoceros, even broke three walls, hit Ning Tao accurately, and let out the terror.


    "Boom...!"


    At this moment, Ning Tao only felt like hundreds of rhinoceros hit him, suddenly blood gushed, three bones were broken on the spot.


    The next second, his whole person is like an arrow, galloping away.


    "Bang...!"


    I don''t know how many heavy walls I broke, until I smashed the glass of the building, my body felt weightless and fell like a shot put.


    "Well Damn it


    Ning Tao''s eyes want to blow fire. He''s too subdued. He doesn''t give himself any time to breathe. It''s like kicking himself as a ball.


    "White lotus unique skill, lotus seal!"


    Deputy leader Lin rushed out of the building and made a print without hesitation, mixed with his hatred, if it wasn''t for him. I''m afraid that the white lotus sect has already dominated


    However, at this time, a Silver Rainbow cut through the lotus seal.


    The four gods who rushed out saw this, and their bodies stagnated one after another. They had studied Ning Tao''s combat power, and this thing was the biggest threat.


    The latter didn''t know how much embarrassment he had experienced, so he tried to shake and stabilize himself in the air, spitting blood with red eyes and staring at several people.


    "It''s so cruel, it''s really cruel. The five alchemy gods besieged my younger generation, and I''m afraid it''s also in the present world


    but in front of him, there was an ancient giant''s shadow, mysterious and hazy, with ancient rhyme and simple style. The continuous golden flame was like a layer of golden flame armor.


    "Kill


    Two forces of terror collide in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom...!"


    Like a bomb explosion, people''s eardrums are filled with deafening roar, and their eyes are full of sublimation light.


    When the line of sight was restored, they were deadlocked.


    Ning Tao red eyes desperately, dead block the handle blade, and Watanabe Musashi face ugly, his powerful blow was blocked.


    Just when people guess who can win, a strange figure suddenly appears in the sky of Ning Tao, clenching hands, showing a full moon to fight hard.


    "Give me Go down, bang


    Almost instantly, the unprepared Ning Tao completely withstood the blow, and suddenly smashed into the earth like a golden meteor.


    "Boom!"


    Seeing this scene, two words came out of everyone''s black faces.


    "Shameless!"

 Chapter 1581

    "Shameless!"


    Anyone who sees this scene will be angry.


    Two people fight hot, but you sneak attack at the critical moment, which is equivalent to stabbing in the back. It turns out that there are some immortals who are so shameless.


    All the people are indignant about Ning Tao.


    "Poof...!"


    Ning Tao''s ribs are in a mess. His mouth is full of blood, and there are pieces of internal organs. The blow is so strong that he makes a big hole in the road.


    "Asshole, these old dogs!"


    "Chirp...!"


    J£¡ O\M¡­


    My ears are filled with car alarms and people''s loud screams. Just now, the broken glass fell from the sky, which seems to have killed and injured many people.


    Vaguely, it seems to hear a loud shout.


    "The unique skill of white lotus, a white lotus is amazing forever!"


    "No, that''s it!"


    Ning Tao''s face was shocked. He took nine steps in the sky and rushed away. He could not be swallowed. Even uncle Tim could not get out last time.


    "Jie Jie, bloody palm!"


    A dark red handprint instantly blocked the way.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, the earth began to shake up, a white lotus rhizome out of the ground, a white lotus petals open bite.


    Ning Tao didn''t care about it at all. His spear gathered strength and stabbed him into the sky. Although his palmprint dissipated, he was also hit by a huge force.


    "White lotus, all things are pure!"


    The white lotus took the opportunity to swallow Ning Tao and soar into the sky.


    It didn''t stop until it reached eight meters. The layers of soft lotus petals mixed with giant force closed slowly, just like the heavy mechanism sealed tightly.


    "Roar Break it for me


    Ning Tao''s angry voice came from the lotus.


    "Whoosh!"


    Lin deputy leader, Zhan Jiu and others surround Bai Lian one after another, looking at Ning Tao, who is struggling but still fruitless, with a grim smile on his face.


    "He finally caught the little boy. The leader of the Ningda alliance, the archbishop, was not beaten like a dead dog," Zhan Jiu looked at Bai Lian with disdain.


    "I can''t say that either," he said in a deep voice. "This boy is really good. He''s not a divine realm, but he can withstand the fierce attack of our five gods for such a long time. Even if he is the first genius in Kunlun Kingdom, the emperor can''t do it!"


    Watanabe Musashi looked at Bai Lian and said coldly, "do you care if it works? How can he live? If not, let me kill him."


    "Yes, I still want this boy''s body. Don''t lose him to me. You can''t afford the consequences."


    Burning thorn looking at this scene can''t help but frown.


    See two people dissatisfaction, Lin Deputy headmaster cold hum self-confidence way: "don''t worry, he can''t live long, as long as into the white lotus, basic no one can live out."


    Hearing this, the corner of the dark king''s mouth could not help but draw.


    He remembers that when he was in the imperial mausoleum, old white devil also said this to Ning Tao, and the move was more powerful, at least ten times stronger than the one in front of him.


    It''s the result


    All the people in the distance looked up and were not angry. It was five against one. Now it seems that the man is going to lose and is trapped.


    All of a sudden, someone with a mobile phone exclaimed: "you see, the immortal in the white lotus just now, is it the popular Chinese sword God on the Internet?"


    "yes, as like as two peas." the golden flame is exactly the same as the video. Do you think this is a foreign immortal to besieged our Chinese sword God.


    A female fan of sword God exclaimed.


    As soon as the words came out, there were thousands of echoes, because at a glance, there were Island warriors, Americans, and an old gentleman.


    It is obvious that foreigners bully Huaxia!


    More than a dozen armed special forces finally arrived, as well as two "zhi11" armed helicopters, shouting with a loudspeaker several hundred meters away.


    "We are the East China Sea defense forces. Your fighting has injured innocent citizens in the East China Sea and violated the laws of our country. Please leave quickly, otherwise...!"


    "Boom!"


    Two "zhi11" exploded on the spot.


    One is Yanci, the other is Watanabe Musashi.


    The former disdained to spit out a sentence: "noisy!"


    The latter said coldly, "all Chinese people should die, just a group of former slaves. Sooner or later, you will be subject to the feet of our Dahe nation!"


    Deputy headmaster Lin''s eyelids jumped, and he immediately hummed coldly.


    "Fire!"


    The following armed special forces have an angry look on their face. They aim their submachine guns at those people and pull the trigger. These damned foreign bastards.


    However, as soon as the dark king brushed his sleeve, the bullets went back the same way, faster than before. The ordinary gun was a joke to the divine realm.


    "Whoosh!"


    A dozen Chinese soldiers fell into a pool of blood.In the distance, the people of Donghai city are looking for fire. If the identity of the Chinese sword God can''t be determined, can they still judge the special forces.


    One after another, a look of hate appeared in every face!


    Looking at the group of Chinese who dare not speak up, Watanabe Musashi sneered: "it''s really the sick man of East Asia. All the Chinese killed by God in those years can fill a pond!"


    "Hum, little devil, don''t speak with thorns. In the period of the Republic of China, if it wasn''t for the conspiracy of our Bailian sect, how could your island country have played a role in the wild."


    Deputy leader Lin said with a displeased face.


    See two people to aim at, war nine immediately round the field way: "well, things are not finished, infighting is not a good thing, this little son should die?"


    The words immediately attracted people''s attention.


    Five people curiously looking at Bai Lian, it seems that for a long time there is no movement, should be dead, finally solved the problem!


    When Lin''s deputy leader made a decision, Bai Lian immediately blossomed, while Watanabe Musashi rushed to him with a sneer. He wanted to know him by himself.


    However, in this moment, the sudden change.


    A golden light rushed out like lightning, hands also bear an obscure mark, mercilessly pushed over.


    "Chunyang Taixian seal!"


    As soon as Watanabe Musashi''s face changed, it was too late to step back. The fierce hot wind and waves came on his face. He immediately bit his teeth and clapped with all his strength.


    "Boom!"


    One intentionally and the other unintentionally wins the former.


    Watanabe Musashi''s palm was hot, and he could not help but be printed on his chest. The warrior''s stomach was broken and he flew upside down.


    Everything came too fast, deputy leader Lin and others didn''t respond. What''s more, they were shocked. How could he still be alive? That''s killing.


    "Good courage, seek death, presumptuous!"


    The other three were furious and fierce. The man who rushed out was Ning Tao. He could survive in the dense spikes and poisonous fog only by insect armour and elixir.


    Fortunately, the white lotus is not so strange and terrible as the white devil!


    "Boom...!"


    Hidden in a high place, Xia Mengfei is full of hatred and tears. Hongmeng''s rescue is hopeless, but Huaxia''s rescue is fruitless. How can Taodi get out of trouble!


    "Alas


    Looking at the complexity of the battlefield, the beautiful woman sighed and said, "madam, you have to be ready, Lord, he It could fall at any time! "


    "No, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    Xia Mengfei shook her head in pain.


    "We don''t want to believe it either, but it''s the five alchemy gods, which is half of the high-level power of Hongmeng. The alliance leader is not even in the divine realm. How can he survive?"


    The beautiful woman sighed.


    There was a burst of regret on the faces of the two tough old men.


    At this time, Ning Tao has run out of oil, the lamp is dry, and he is basically dry. The mouth of pills is bitter. The once powerful medicine is immune now.


    With a heavy blow, the Wupin magic weapon was lost in vain.


    Deputy leader Lin''s eyes burst into ejaculation. He snatched Bai Luo. As soon as he instilled spiritual power, there was a gun. He immediately said with ecstasy: "good weapon, ha ha...!"

 Chapter 1582

    "Ha ha...!"


    Deputy leader Lin laughs wildly, and his body is a ghost. He shoots Ning Tao with a gun. It should be painful to hit him with his weapon.


    "Zheng!"


    White fall in the hands of God, more powerful!


    Ning Tao had just stabilized his figure when he was suddenly cut on his right shoulder by a long gun. He was only scratched to a little bit and his bones were broken.


    It''s hard to see the extreme when a face turns pale!


    Lin deputy leader a virtual shake, unexpectedly stabbed Ning Tao wearing insect armour, the next second actually friction sparks.


    "Zizi...!"


    Seeing this, the five people were a little surprised, and then they found that some of them looked like the strange black insect that appeared in the imperial mausoleum.


    "Ha ha, good thing, I''ll take this insect beetle," said elder Yanci. His eyes were shining and he was ecstatic.


    "Hum, it''s not agreed in advance. Whoever can get it will be regarded as his own. Speak with his ability."


    The dark king said greedily.


    "Bloody palm!"


    "Air cannon!"


    ¡­¡­


    Five people scramble to make a move, even five magic weapons can''t open its defense, how precious this insect beetle should be.


    More importantly, it can protect people''s lives!


    Suddenly, the Silver Rainbow cuts.


    The powerful spirit power is struggling, and the edge is stronger and harder than Bai Luo.


    When Zhan Jiu saw this scene, he immediately sneered and read a string of ancient incantations in his mouth.


    How easy it is for him to take the things of ISI family!


    Although they can''t push it, they won''t let an outsider abuse it, especially an enemy.


    Ning Tao''s face turns white, and the corners of his mouth show bitterness. The white is gone, and Ma God is gone. Yueshang is also returned to Han Xue by him!


    Without magic weapon, I''m like a monkey without iron bar. I''m afraid I won''t last long


    In the distance, the people of Donghai city were very angry, and the Internet began to spread, and all countries began to make a sensation.


    "Rubbish, you Chinese sword God will die."


    "Isn''t he very powerful? Don''t you admire him very much? Now the gods of our countries have gone to beat him."


    "Ha ha, it''s called retribution. Let him be rampant. Let''s see what kind of dead dog he was beaten into in the photo."


    Countries that had been suppressed before laughed one after another!


    In the distance, Xia Mengfei is heartbroken and her tears are dancing. If Ning Tao falls, she will jump from here.


    Never live alone!


    Ning Tao doesn''t know this. He has been beaten and is not conscious now. If it wasn''t for the insect beetle, he would have died eight times earlier.


    From Zhengxin South Road, five people beat him to Zhengxin North Road!


    There was a mess everywhere, dozens of cars were emitting black smoke, and the streets were full of signs of congestion.


    "Taixu ancient Scripture, ancient Scripture!"


    Squeeze out the last trace of power in the body, and make all the efforts to gather this blow, which is washed away by the Scriptures.


    Five people show disdain, the method is powerful, let a mortal show how strong, after all, or vulnerable.


    "Boom...!"


    Sure enough, the burning stab smashed the Scripture with one shot, and Zhan Jiu took the opportunity to hit Ning Tao hard.


    "Bang!"


    He is like a shell, weightless back hit, that is waiting for the red light of a row of cars after he hit nearly 10 meters.


    The glass of more than a dozen cars smashed, and the people on the car began to scream and flee, as if seeing the devil.


    There is a BMW in the left row of vehicles, and Wen Wen and Qing Qing are sitting in the back.


    The impatient second daughter, who was waiting for the red light, was suddenly frightened by a loud noise outside the car. She saw that the next row of cars suddenly backed back, and the Land Rover 10 meters ago actually backed back next to them.


    The second daughter was stunned and suddenly saw a man on the smashed car. It seemed that It''s brother Shuai!


    Wen Wen suddenly screamed excitedly. He finally saw him again.


    As soon as I opened the car door, the two girls rushed up excitedly, totally unaware of the current situation.


    "Poop, poop...!"


    Ning Tao''s bone seems to be broken. He is in agony. There is no strength in his body. He has no strength to stand up.


    Ear suddenly came the chirp of two little girls, he opened his eyes hard to see, it was them!


    "Go Let''s go...! "


    Wen Wen didn''t seem to hear clearly. He grabbed him excitedly and asked, "what did you say? I didn''t hear clearly."


    Suddenly, a dark shadow appeared on the top of his head.


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, desperately push two people away, the next second he was hit by a van solid.


    "Bang Ah, ah


    The second daughter screamed with fright, and her pretty face was no longer bloody. Would the elder brother of Jianshen Shuai not be killed?


    Look up, but it''s five flying gods!Wen Wenjiao''s body trembles, and her thin princess skirt is gone. I don''t know where the courage comes from, but she shivers in front of Ning Tao,


    "no No swords Brother sword


    See this scene, five people almost laughed out, the little girl in front of them as fragile as bean sprouts.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    Watanabe Musashi is not so kind-hearted, without hesitation cut a sword, the corner of his mouth has shown a cruel smile.


    "Dang!"


    Unexpectedly, they were blocked by a white light.


    Five people a face surprised see, that Ning Tao still has the strength of a war, er This is Snake?


    Yes, it''s Xiaobai who wakes up!


    This is the name Ning Tao gave it. It was sleeping, but it was awakened by repeated shocks.


    A pair of small eyes to see a miserable ningtao, suddenly angry, furious.


    "Dare Dare to beat mom, roar


    The white awn on the body is suddenly dazzling, and the body with big thumb is even bigger. In the blink of an eye, there is a big bucket.


    The second daughter fainted at the sight of the snake.


    And those five people''s eyes almost didn''t scare out, I Did I hear you right? Can you talk? Can a snake talk?


    Yan Ci was shocked. He was the most knowledgeable among several people. As far as he knew, the spirit beast was extremely difficult to speak.


    The white dragon in Kunlun kingdom can speak!


    "Roar


    Xiaobai looks up to the sky and roars, his body expands to more than ten meters, and a series of complex totems appear on his body.


    Two claws under the belly are also shining cold!


    "This Is this a snake? Or Jiao? How did you suddenly have the breath of the divine realm? " Five people look shocked.


    Ning Tao''s only consciousness looks out through the gap. Xiaobai''s strength surprises him, but he can''t beat the five. He has to stand up, otherwise Xiaobai You''re going to die!


    Hard from Yang Ling ring in a grasp, see also don''t see what is put into the mouth, seems to be the four pills.


    This is A magic pill with a hundred purple and gold patterns!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of fury, and his body is filled with a vast force of medicine, and the three are also more than 90 purple and gold lines of chengxiandan!


    "B,


    " no, good What a powerful medicine


    In an instant, his only remaining consciousness fainted. However, at this moment, it was like a black hole, devouring all forces.


    The whole body is like a Nirvana!


    Between the eyebrows, a vast abyss flickers slightly, just like a kind elder who may help at any time.


    All five people''s minds are on Xiaobai. No one notices. Ning Tao is undergoing an amazing transformation, a The way to become a God against heaven!

 Chapter 1583

    "Roar...!"


    Xiaobai''s body finally stopped and expanded to an amazing height of 112 meters. His waist was thicker than a bucket.


    A pair of eyes, like bronze bells, were furious and ferocious, saying: "dare to beat mom, die!"


    When I opened my mouth, it turned out to be a pillar of fire.


    The eyelid of burning thorn and others jumps, and they can spit fire. Is this its talent? It''s a strange spirit beast.


    A force of fire confronts the pillar of fire.


    The ground instantly dries, like a mouth that can eat people.


    The other four people''s eyes flashed with surprise, especially Watanabe Musashi, a pair of eyebrows don''t know when to wrinkle like a gully.


    This snake


    Ning Tao has no consciousness, but his body has undergone a series of wonderful changes, from inside to outside, from outside to inside, from body to soul, from soul to Dantian, without exception.


    The faint breath is rising rapidly!


    On the other side, elder Yanci retreated a few steps, surprised. This spirit beast''s strength is really strange.


    Suddenly, Wen said with a smile: "little guy, do you want to become more powerful and become the king of all animals? Come to me to burn the burning valley. I can satisfy you with everything."


    Xiaobai kept his body steady and roared at him when he heard this. He only knew that the person who beat his mother was unforgivable.


    "Hum, a brute dare to be arrogant. Even snakes are not purebred. They really don''t know how to live or die."


    Zhan Jiu''s tone was full of disdain.


    A torn jacket, revealing the burly upper body, every inch of flesh and blood are condensed with moving power.


    As soon as I stepped on the ground, the cars were shaken up.


    "Come on, I want to eat snake meat!"


    Seeing such provocation, Xiaobai''s pure intelligence is not light, but its strength is not so.


    Its posture is strange, its claws are like human feet, and it takes a step slowly.


    "Well!"


    As soon as Zhan Jiuwu''s face changed, he felt an invisible force coming, but he easily stopped it.


    "What do I think it is? It turns out that it''s an animal learning to walk. Did you learn this from your mother?"


    The dark king showed mercy.


    If Ning Tao can see this scene, he will be shocked to find that it is very similar to his nine steps!


    Why?


    Deputy leader Lin seemed to be aware of something and said darkly, "something''s wrong. The little boy is still alive."


    Four spirits swept, burning thorn face suddenly ugly way: "no, that little son''s breath is strengthening, can''t let him go on like this, stop him quickly."


    Just about to move, suddenly blocked by Xiaobai.


    "Get out of here


    When five people were anxious, Xiaobai suddenly calmed down, took a deep breath, and even took seven steps in the air.


    The earth burst at this moment, and a destructive force came towards the five people, almost overwhelming.


    It''s like some big guy stepped on it!


    Five people just want to fight back, the result is hard pressed in the ground, like what big guy to trample down.


    Only with a few breaths did the power begin to dissipate.


    The dark king suddenly raised his head, and his fingertips gathered a dark red light, secretly toward Xiaobai.


    There was another man beside him. Elder Yanci''s eyes were full of greed. This was a talking spirit beast. With a flash of his hand, a black red needle appeared.


    XuanHuo stab, one time four magic weapon!


    Xiaobai is very weak at the moment, and his strength has been overdrawn. He feels two attacks and can only resist them with his body.


    The dark red light blows it away, the body is dim, and a fire stab stabs into the skin and almost penetrates.


    "Sobbing" came back to the size of his thumb, and his petite body fell from the air, which was pitiful.


    "Ha ha, you are mine!"


    A figure suddenly darted over, it turned out to be the greedy deputy leader Lin, a pair of smart hands to catch Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai keeps sobbing and is about to fall into a deep sleep.


    And below it is the big hand of Lingli, and the pride of deputy leader Lin''s mouth is almost to the root of his ears.


    "Scattered...!"


    With a faint sound, Lingli''s hands broke up.


    And Xiaobai also finally fell down, fell in the heart of a pair of hands, here is very warm, let it rub comfortably.


    "Ma Mother


    The slowly closed eyes saw the familiar figure.


    Ning Tao touched it painfully, fed it the last elixir before he fell asleep, and comforted him: "little guy, sleep, they can''t run today."


    Hearing this, Xiaobai finally fell asleep slowly.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    Deputy leader Lin said with some consternation.


    NT /


    not only he, but also the other four people were surprised. Ning Tao, who had been beaten as a dead dog, actually stood up again.


    Is this a strong baby?Ning Tao looks at that fire thorn, can be big or small unexpectedly, pierced the body of small white, that section of the body is like fire.


    One hand pulled it out, raised a pair of cold eyes, like a command: "who did it, get out!"


    Burning thorn elder coldly a hum, disdain a way: "is this long old stem, how can you take me?"


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere became oppressive.


    Ning Tao put Xiaobai into his sleeve. His face was strangely calm. He just looked at the burning thorn elder and said faintly: "old thing, you''re dead!"


    "White lotus unique skill, lotus treasure seal!"


    Between the lightning and flint, deputy leader Lin''s grinning face came into his eyes, and a powerful blow hit him on the head.


    However, Ning Tao''s face is calm, a palm passes through the defense, and he easily grabs deputy leader Lin''s head. Then he moves and smashes his face toward the ground.


    "Boom...!"


    A big pit of the grinding plate suddenly appeared, and deputy leader Lin''s brain was confused. The eyes of the four people almost didn''t jump out.


    "Gulu...!"


    Four people hard to swallow the saliva between the throat, a face to more silly, how silly, unbelievable.


    Ning Tao, who was beaten like a dead dog just now, how could he become so strong in a twinkling of an eye Just So defeated?


    Wait, wait!


    Deputy leader Lin is burning with anger at the moment. He was beaten bloody by a mortal. Damn it, damn it.


    Hands suddenly into the ground, ten fingers suddenly to the ground blood, ferocious way: "a blood lotus startle forever!"


    "I''m afraid you''re paralyzed!" Ning Tao a face evil spirit, step on the sky seven steps lightning like stepped down on his head.


    "Bang!"


    It''s like a watermelon falling from the roof to pieces.


    A generation of deputy leader, body meteorite!


    Burning stab four people gape, this speed makes people dizzy, a divine realm unexpectedly so dead?


    Feeling the breath of Ning Tao, the dark king''s pupil shrank and said in a shocked voice: "you You have broken through the divine realm


    Words a, three people incredible stare big pupil.


    Ning Tao light came, white fall back to the hands, friction sparks on the ground all the way, a real divine breath burst out, vast as the abyss, deep as the dragon!


    "From today on, I am God!"

 Chapter 1584

    "From today on, I am God!"


    "Or that sentence, the younger generation, I am the emperor, those who refuse to accept, all crush!"


    Words fall, a breath of terror startles nine days.


    Ning Tao light to that station, tall and straight body shape seems to be the pillar connecting heaven and earth, has the momentum of gas swallowing mountains and rivers, the ability of latitude and latitude.


    "Refining God


    Zhan Jiusi''s face became extremely ugly, but it was more incredible. How could he break through in the blink of an eye?


    Is it death in the afterlife, Nirvana?


    All of a sudden, the spiritual power between heaven and earth seems to be summoned and comes in a crazy crowd, one hundred meters, one thousand meters Three thousand meters, this How could that be!


    There was a big shock on his old face. In front of this scene, every monk would appear after breaking through the divine realm, which was called "spiritual power pouring body" by people in the early days.


    Needless to say, the more spiritual power is, the better. The larger the scope is, the more spiritual power will be. When he broke through the divine realm with his talent at that time, it was only 300 meters, which is very good. The highest record of Kunlun''s great power was only 1200 meters.


    As everyone knows, the dark king was more shocked than him. When Cao Bin broke through the divine realm, he was in the deserted forest. At the moment of his breakthrough, all the life died within 3000 meters, the trees withered, and even the sky turned bloody red.


    Vision, three thousand blood curtain!


    At that time, Prince Clark was very confident and said, "no one in the world can surpass Cao Bin at the same level. No one, even the blood ancestor, should feel inferior."


    But now, Ning Tao started with 3000 meters.


    Just as their throats were dry, Takezo Watanabe looked at the distance, shook his face and said, "it''s already Five thousand meters. "


    As soon as the words came out, the three people''s hearts convulsed violently.


    Five Five thousand meters!


    How could this kid''s talent be so terrible?


    Isn''t he afraid to die!


    Just think of this, Ning Tao''s eyebrows suddenly slowly emerged a deep abyss, like the boundless mouth of the ancient beast Kunpeng.


    It swallows all the spiritual power within six kilometers, and finally feeds back to Ning Tao a pure spiritual power, just like a clear spring nourishing the saplings lacking water.


    Seeing this, the four people were dumbfounded.


    No wonder deputy leader Lin has no power to fight back. I''m afraid that none of them can fight against Ning Tao now. At the end of the French era, Zhan Jiu, a talent, asked, covering his chest.


    The two were black faced and silent. Elder Yanci was staring at the place where the energy was rampant. He suddenly blurted out: "vision, Qi swallows thousands of Li like a tiger!"


    "Ha ha, that''s right."

 Chapter 1585

    "Ha ha, that''s right."


    "Step on...!"


    Slow and rhythmic footsteps came out of the smoke, and each step seemed to attack the hearts of the four.


    "Scatter!"


    A light language, the smoke will disperse.


    And four people''s field of vision, also finally saw that familiar figure, there is a station to take people''s momentum.


    Ning Tao, no, it should be king Ning!


    Throughout the years of experience of Yanci, I have never seen such a terrible person.


    Gas swallow thousands of miles like a tiger!


    Indeed, he was the king of a generation of overlord.


    The corners of the dark king''s mouth are bitter. They all think that they overestimate Ning Tao, but they still underestimate him.


    At the height of the building, the three women with beautiful eyes were stunned, and Xia Mengfei, who was knocked unconscious, was still in her arms.


    They thought that the leader of the alliance was going to die, so they made up their minds to knock their wife unconscious, for fear that she would not want to do something stupid.


    But now


    The beautiful woman drew the corner of her mouth, gently shook Xia Mengfei in her arms and said: "madam, wake up..."


    Thousands of Donghai citizens, though frightened, climbed up to the main floors and witnessed the world shaking battle. The long street was completely destroyed.


    Special forces have been ordered to stand by.


    In the field.


    Ning Tao''s black hair flutters with the wind. His almost naked coat is torn off. The muscles of the fashion line are strong. His eyebrows are big and his golden pupils are contemptuous. He is so domineering.


    See him light of stretch out a finger, point to burning to stab elder, indifferently way: "I said, you are dead."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Burning thorn burst out laughing, ferocious way: "son, I nearly live two Jia son, what person has not seen, don''t say too full."


    "Yes, everyone is in the divine realm. Although you are gifted, you are better than all of us. It''s hard to say who will kill the four of us or you."


    The dark king sneered and waved his hand.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao disdains to smile. In fact, there is one thing he didn''t say, which engulfs more than ten thousand li.


    He didn''t know exactly how far it was, but it included several other cities, far more than ten thousand li.


    Small white in sleeve also got not small benefit, light those overflow out of the spiritual power let it eat full.


    "Zheng!"


    Bai Luo seems to have the spirit to send out the gun, and the gun Gang He sends out is even stronger than deputy leader Lin.


    Ning Tao light a smile, lightly caresses the gun body to whisper a way: "you already can''t help but want to drink the enemy blood?"


    "Whoosh!"


    As soon as the words fell, the figure disappeared.


    Watanabe Musashi''s pupil shrinks. It''s faster than his limit speed. He can''t even find a shadow.


    "Here it is


    The four of them are cool. They are in the back.


    "Waves


    "Roar, die...!"


    In the blink of an eye, four attacks hit back, then smashed a car, but Ning Tao was not seen.


    Yan pricks eyelid to jump, that young son but fixed on him, instantly condenses a palm to turn round to clap.


    "Boom!"


    Then there was a loud noise on the right. Watanabe Musashi was knocked into the sewer by Sheng Sheng, but his hand was empty.


    "Damn, you dare to play with us."


    Burning thorn was furious, white beard was so angry that he trembled, and the power of fire in his body surged in the past.


    "Pure Yang shield!"


    Ning Tao gently a move, the whole body around the strands of gold flame like an elf general happy to form a shield.


    "Fighting, extreme Tiger


    On the right side, a ferocious tiger, which was all day white, suddenly came, just like a white foal.


    There was a flash of blood on the left side, full of corrosive blood gas.


    Ning Tao''s light eyes slightly narrowed, suddenly a coagulation, the position of standing at the foot suddenly stabbed a sharp blade.


    "Step on the sky Eight steps


    "Boom!"


    Tiger roar, fire, blood gas and sword light completely destroyed the ground more than ten meters nearby.


    Musashi Watanabe coughed up a mouthful of blood. He was also in the center of the energy explosion at that time, but the boy should be more painful.


    "Did I ask you to come up?"


    A faint and evil voice suddenly rang out.


    "No!"


    @#8


    as soon as Watanabe Musashi was shocked, a powerful force appeared on his head the next second, and he was beaten into the sewer again.


    "Fighting, bully Elephant


    A blue colossus came whistling. The space was gradually distorted and couldn''t escape. It was ten times more than that of MS.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes are cold. Since you are looking for death, just as you wish, the power of perfection will gather together."Chunyang Xujie boxing!"


    His right arm bulged like a dragon, and his bare upper body muscles were tight. The earth could not bear to collapse first.


    "Broken!"


    One punch through the void.


    The galloping blue colossus seems to have been collided by the high-speed railway and broke up in an instant, revealing the frightening battle nine.


    "How can it be, no..."


    "Boom!"


    The whole person was blown up by Juli and turned into a blood mist.


    Another divine realm, meteorite!


    The dark king was so scared that it was a gene realm. The most powerful thing was strength and physique.


    But now it''s just a blow.


    "Gulu, this...!"


    "You rush here so quickly, do you want to accompany him? Don''t worry, you can''t die yet," Ning Tao sneers.


    A huge immortal seal was burning down on him.


    The dark king raised his arms and roared hard. His face turned red in an instant. His knees could not bear to kneel down to the ground.


    "Cang!"


    At the foot of the sword, full of murderous blow straight to his double Tui between the stab.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and scolded the little devil. The blade of the spirit, which was enough to cover two thousand meters, chopped down in an instant.


    White hands fall, easily into the ground.


    "Baga!"


    Vaguely heard a roar, Watanabe Musashi half body bloody, name blade collapse, fell heavily into the sewage.


    All this only happened between the lightning and flint. The burning thorn wanted to rush to cooperate with them, but now he stopped.


    "Gulu You You...! "


    Ning Tao takes out the white that bleed drenches to fall, a pair of long eyes immediately frame on him, corner of mouth sneer.


    "Elder Yanci, do you know when we met for the first time? At that time, you were the God above, but I was a mortal crawling on the ground. I didn''t expect to have today."


    "You, hum Don''t be proud, little boy. Don''t think you can ignore everything by breaking through the alchemy. There are many stronger people than you in the world. You will be like me one day


    The angry eyes on the iron blue face of Yanci were wide open.


    "Ha ha, maybe everyone has such a day, but you can''t see it," Ning Tao sneered.


    "Die, old dog!"


    With the speed of his ghost, he almost came in the blink of an eye.


    "No, it''s over!"


    The pupil of burning thorn shrinks into the eye of a needle. There is no way to avoid this shot. His pale face is just like white beard, but he opens his eyes to reveal his strong reluctance.


    "How dare you be presumptuous


    An old rage burst out.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and stabbed him regardless of everything. At the same time, a sky shaking sword light cut through the sky.

 Chapter 1586

    The light of the sword is cold, and it seems to illuminate the land of Kyushu.


    After hearing this sound, the whole body trembled, and a color of ecstasy appeared on the old face.


    The desire to survive surged into his head. He drained the last bit of spiritual power in his body and opened a shield.


    Ning Tao is also red eye at the moment, must kill him, even if spell to hurt badly, also want to use this gun to pierce his heart.


    "Die for me!"


    Lingli shield was broken in the moment, gun Gang still stabbed fiercely, but the position was a little higher.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the same time, the sword light strikes and cuts Ning Tao fiercely, and the spear seems to have been picked out.


    "Poof, ah...!"


    Ning Tao flies backwards more than ten meters, his mouth spurts blood, and there is a ferocious bleeding wound on his bare chest.


    That shot should have hurt the sting.


    With a calm face, the old dog''s left shoulder and arm were all picked up, bloody, and could almost see the heart.


    Though badly damaged, his life was saved.


    Burning thorn looked at his wound in shock. His face was crying and laughing for a while. He seemed to be crazy. His mouth trembled and said: "I''m not dead, ha ha, I''m not dead..."


    "Son, you still can''t kill me, ha ha When I leave, I''ll go back to Kunlun. I''ll see what you can do. "


    Looking at that pair of clamorous and rampant face, Ning Tao''s gloomy face suddenly sneered and joked: "is it?"


    "Chi...!"


    The sound of the sharp blade entering the meat is clear to the ear.


    Burning thorn smile a stiff, with incredible eyes to see his heart, this How is that possible?


    "Chi Whoosh


    An old man in a white robe came in a flash. His proud eyes were full of anger and his face was gradually ferocious.


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die!"


    A Silver Rainbow rushes to Ning Tao''s side, and the latter raises a proud sneer at the corner of his mouth. In fact, he did not expect that after Zhan Jiu''s death, Ma Shen will fall nearby.


    It can only be said that yanciming should be damned.


    Looking at the old figure full of anger, the strength of terror was higher than that of himself. He could not help sneering: "cloud neutron."


    Yes, it''s cloud neutron.


    Originally, he didn''t plan to come, but the Lei punishment master hated Ning Tao very much. Because he wanted to please him, he came for a walk.


    But I never thought that would happen.


    Cloud neutron looked at the last wisp of the spirit of the burning thorn scattered, immediately turned slowly with a black face, and the sword roared angrily.


    "What a little boy, what a king of tranquility. As soon as he broke through the alchemy, he beat the five great harmony level into such a state. He died three times, grabbed one, and seriously injured the other!"


    #Ning Tao wiped the blood from his mouth and showed a row of white and red teeth, not frightened by this momentum.


    In his body, not only does Dantian have a regular chain, but also his head and spine have one more.


    This rule chain can not only restrain his cultivation speed, but also suppress his strength. Now his strength is suppressed, but I''m invincible God, you''re free.


    "I killed an old dog, but an older dog came. Will the old dog come to Yuntian later?"


    Ning Tao''s face is domineering and his tone is free and easy.


    "Hum, it''s up to you. If Taoist Yuntian really came here, I''m afraid you would have run away now, young boy. It''s enough to kill you. Take these swords."


    The forehead of Ziqi in the cloud is blue.


    "The first move of Yuntian sword technique, one sword breaks the nine clouds!"


    A sword light of several tens of feet slashed fiercely, mixed with his anger at the moment, enough to rush up nine days.


    Ning Tao face slightly dignified, gun Gang bright sublimation, a step on the ground, roaring stab this gun.


    "Boom...!"


    Seeing that this move was taken, Yunzi was not surprised. His face was more angry, and his sword was singing like a Phoenix.


    "One sword destroys nine secluded places!"


    "Kill the devil with one sword!"


    Two swords light superposition, the space will be broken.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao takes a deep breath, instantly puts Bai Luo away, reaches out a hand, and five fingers show five colors.


    "Wudang''s unique skill, Taiyi''s five elements skill!"


    In the distant dark king''s dispirited eyes, Ning Tao grabs the sword Qi with his hand. Even he feels scared.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao''s legs instantly propped up the whole street. The originally flat street now collapsed, a burst of mourning.


    "Give me Broken


    Regardless of the sharp pain of his hands, he suddenly roared, the strength of his whole body converged between his hands and pinched the sword.


    Bang, it''s like glass breaking into light and rain.


    Seeing this scene, Yunzi''s old face trembled, even the two moves were blocked.


    He really just broke through the alchemy? Even in the middle of the divine realm, he didn''t dare to face him. What a perverted boy.There is a chance to kill him in his turbid eyes. Even if he pays a big price today, he will be killed. Otherwise, he will definitely be the second Mo Yuntian and the second old Qinglong.


    Eyes closed, Mori white sword high overhead, a white robe in the cold wind is so lonely.


    "The fourth move is to kill the immortal Buddha with one sword!"


    All the glass in a kilometer radius smashes instantly, and countless tiny and dense sword Qi finally converges into a white jade sword.


    Ning Tao''s face is indifferent. Although he feels the death crisis from that sword, he smiles instead.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    The sky in the distance suddenly came an old roar, like a lion with angry hair, and a giant hand.


    "Mo Yuntian, it''s you!"


    At the sight of this man, Yunzi''s face was shocked. He quickly chopped the sword at him, then turned around and ran.


    This sword is strong enough in front of Ning Tao, but it''s the same in Mo Yuntian''s eyes. Mitian grabs the sword easily and shows a gloomy old face.


    After a look at Ning Tao, the latter waved to him happily. Suddenly, he felt that the corners of his mouth pulled out, and his hands suddenly grasped in the space, tearing the void and chasing after him.


    "Son of a bitch, try another one!"


    From this tone, it''s not hard to hear that Mo Lao is really angry. Ning Tao is also relieved and smiles on his face.


    "Wait, what about the old devil?" His face suddenly changed and his spirit dispersed, but there was no sign of Musashi Watanabe.


    The sewer below seems to be flowing. The old devil ran away while he was fighting. Damn it.


    Ning Tao''s face is angry, and his figure immediately comes to the side of the dark king. This guy is beaten by him and kneels here.


    "How about I ask you?"


    Hearing this, the dark king gave him a deep look in his dispirited eyes, but he closed his eyes slowly, and his breath seemed to turn into another person.


    "Jie Jie, is it over? I knew that Ning Tao would die. He...!"


    The man''s triumphant grin froze for a moment.


    "Cao Bin?" Ning Tao picks eyebrows.


    Cao Bin, who was in charge of the dark king''s body, opened his eyes and said: "rather Ning Tao


    "How can you live, deputy leader Lin, elder Yanci...!"


    Just then, I suddenly found myself kneeling in front of Ning Tao.


    At this moment, Cao Bin seemed to have understood something, especially the spirit breath of Ning Tao. He immediately shook his muscles and gritted his teeth and said, "if you have seed, you can come to Europe to find me..."


    "Bang "No noise!"


    Ning Tao''s face is impatient. He slaps the dark king''s head to pieces. The two spirits dissipate at this time.


    At this time, a war broke out thousands of miles away in the East China Sea

 Chapter 1587

    Ning Tao raised his head. He was familiar with the strong breath outside the city. It was mo Lao and Taoist Yuntian.


    He didn''t plan to help, because he was still a little short of fighting at that level. Going there would only make Mo tie his hands and feet, but it would become a burden to him.


    Turning to look around, the once familiar Zhengxin South Road to Zhengxin North Road has become a mess.


    The shops on both sides were also scattered, and the ground became a big pit and a small pit. At least hundreds of cars were destroyed, and there was basically no good place for thousands of square kilometers.


    Ning Tao sighs helplessly. If not, he doesn''t want to fight in the city. This is the situation after control.


    With a wave of the pure Yang fire, several bodies were all burned, and the buildings around were basically surrounded by people.


    "Brother Jianshen Shuai, you are so handsome and cool. I love you so much," Wen Wen rushed up like a flower maniac.


    That ultra short princess skirt a shake a shake, if the action is more violent, what color absolutely see very clearly.


    "Pink," Ning Tao said to himself.


    Wenwen rushes up like an octopus, and Qingqing shouts that I want to, and then occupies the other half of ningtao''s body.


    Seeing this, the latter shook his head with a helpless smile and pulled the second daughter down with one hand.


    However, Wen Wen was so familiar and excited that he put out a pair of jade hands to touch Ning Tao''s tight tendons and said: "it''s so hard and comfortable..."


    "Yes, yes..." Qingqing is rubbing the channel.


    Ning Tao was shivered by the second daughter. He immediately pulled her head and said with a smile, "you two are really enough. Go home to find your mother. I''ll see you later."


    Words fall, then into streamer fly to the building.


    This is the sign of the true divine state. If you compare it with before, it''s like adults walking and babies learning to walk.


    Wen Wen''s voice came from behind: "wait, you haven''t taken a picture with me, don''t go...!"


    The minds of Donghai citizens are still buzzing, and the atheists kneel down directly. When they witness the God war, their firm beliefs are all broken.


    The world What is it like?


    How many things are unknown to the world


    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao appeared in front of Xia Jie and others, looking at the four people with the same buzzing brain, his face showed a smile.


    "Sister Xia, I''m back."


    The latter tightly covered her red lips and tried not to cry happily, but the two lines of tears betrayed her.


    The three beautiful women respectfully salute Ning Tao, and then leave quickly. There is still some insight.


    Xia Mengfei couldn''t help it any more. She threw herself into his arms and sobbed: "I''m sorry It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have met Xiangyang. I almost killed you... "


    See her incomparable remorse, Ning Tao embrace her in the bosom, smile comfort way: "this how can blame you, even without you, should come sooner or later will also come in other ways."


    "I should apologize to you for not having enough strength to protect you so that Qianqian can only hide on the mountain..."


    "No It''s voluntary. We are also practitioners. That''s where we should stay. The city is no longer suitable for us, "Xia Mengfei''s eyes were red.


    Looking at the destroyed street, the meaning is clear.


    Ning Tao sighs, looking at sister Xia''s haggard face, many touching words can''t be said.


    Others may not know, how can he not know!


    How cruel is it to a woman living in modern times that several women gradually give up urban life and choose to live in the mountains because they know that they are a burden around him?


    Famous brand bags, luxury cars, villas, delicacies, luxury evening dress This is the life that sister Xia should have.


    But just in order not to become a burden to him, he resolutely went to Wudang Mountain, lived in caves, ate wild vegetables, planted spiritual grass, and worked hard to cultivate, for fear that they would make trouble for himself.


    He knows all about it!


    Xia Jie had planned to give up Feifei jewelry, but the new medicine could help him, so she decided to share it for him.


    If this potion can succeed, they will have huge wealth, and with their current strength, even the United States will have to fear.


    With the development of evolution, we have money. With money, we can build bombs, even nuclear weapons, and establish good relations with neighboring countries, such as poor Africa


    At that time, which country dares to mess!


    I don''t know how much they paid for this idea.


    Listen to Qianqian say, Xia Jie in the new liquid medicine research and development of the most nervous time, once three days did not close eyes, rice did not eat much.


    She works so hard for her own sake, so why dare she blame her!


    He is lucky to have such a good wife!


    Xia Mengfei red eyes just out of arms, red lips suddenly covered by a big mouth, overbearing and affectionate."Well "Oh


    The beautiful woman in the distance blushed when she heard such a voice. It''s good for her to be young and stay away.


    After a long time, the deep feeling of the two lips separated, eyes full of a warm heart of love.


    "Brother Tao, if If I don''t give you my body, will you still love me as deeply as you do now? "


    Xia Mengfei stares at Ning Tao and bites her red lips.


    The latter was stunned, then said with a smile: "if you do not leave, I will not abandon, even if you leave, I will take you back, you can only belong to me!"


    "Why are you such a rascal?" Xia Mengfei flushed his cheeks and gave him a look of shame.


    All of a sudden, she seemed to think of something. She could not help frowning and said, "I met Xiang Yang. According to my guess, he was indeed made by others, but he didn''t believe us."


    "Cao Bin thought that it had nothing to do with the darkness, and I didn''t think it had anything to do with it."


    Ning Tao can''t help sighing.


    Summer sister should be invited to see Xiangyang, completely for his relationship with the second, but she did not expect this kind of thing to happen.


    The strength of the three beautiful women lies in the hypocrisy. It''s hard to encounter danger in China. Even if they meet a divine realm, they can make sister Xia escape. But who can think of Five gods!


    The more she does and pays for herself, the more she loves her


    "It seems that it''s time to find a chance to go to Europe," said Ning Tao, looking away at the West.


    "Cough...!"


    There was a sudden cough in my ear.


    Ning Tao was stunned, then turned around and said with a light smile: "Mo Lao, is it comfortable to fight that battle outside the city?"


    On hearing this, Mo Yuntian, who came out of the void, trembled, looked at him deeply, and finally spat out a sentence: "you are so abnormal!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao''s hearty laughter spread all over the world


    In Wudang Mountain, a woman in a palace robe climbs the mountain step by step with a strange child in her arms. Her face is indescribably complicated.


    Finally Did you wait until this day?


    +D see) Zheng / Z version; chapter. W section, up!

 Chapter 1588

    Wudang Mountain, peaceful life in harmony.


    In addition to not long ago, Mo Lao and a few ancestors rushed down the mountain, others are in a step-by-step process.


    Few people know about Ning Tao in the East China Sea. For fear of causing panic, a potential leader of the alliance may fall. This is a big event, unless the bad news really happens


    At the moment, several of them are rushing back to Wudang Mountain. Li Zhen specially apologizes to Ning Tao for not daring to use God killing weapons.


    The latter can naturally understand that there are millions of residents in the huge Donghai City, and a god killing weapon can destroy more than half of the city, so the casualties can not be ignored.


    However, he also indicated that this matter will not stop


    Just as the group turned into streamers and flew back to Wudang Mountain, a woman in a palace robe also slowly went up the mountain with a child in her arms.


    Boshi fandai''s face is full of charm. She is still dressed in a semi retro style, and her mother''s palace robe is even more beautiful. At a glance, she knows that she is not a simple person.


    However, the great man was trembling at the moment. The soft jade hand was trembling slightly, and his legs were weak.


    "Milk Grandma, you What''s the matter with you? "


    The little girl in her arms asked.


    Looking at the woman in the palace robe, this little girl is wearing a pink princess dress. She looks like she is two or three years old, but in fact she is only one year old, and


    Her little face is seven or eight times like that man


    "Grandma is OK, I''m very happy," the woman in the palace robe said with a difficult smile.


    If long Jin is here, he will recognize that the woman in the palace robe is the demon moon, and the little girl It''s Ning Xinyue!


    "Milk Grandma, what are we doing here? I miss the dragon king grandfather, "she said carefully, looking at the bluestone steps.


    Demon month heard, can''t help but smile, had promised Sophia, now it''s time to cash it.


    She didn''t know how much courage she had to muster to get here. After more than 20 years, she suddenly appeared in front of her lost son. He Will you recognize yourself?


    This is what she has been most worried about for a long time!


    Just about to walk up the mountain, I suddenly heard an impatient voice, "Master Wu Chen, why don''t you say that the people we are waiting for don''t come? How many points has it passed?"


    "How can you be so impetuous? Wait for a while, but it''s time to arrive, isn''t it What happened? "


    Wuchenzi''s worried voice sighed.


    "Step on...!"


    When they heard the footsteps, they suddenly turned down and saw a charming woman holding a little girl.


    Wu Chenzi just wanted to smile and open his mouth. He suddenly fixed his face on the little girl''s face, and his face gradually solidified.


    Demon month toward him nodded, and full of respect to give a gift, the former face strange can only nod.


    "Eh, eh, this The child... " One side of Wu Hailin''s eyes, suddenly become stuttering.


    "What child, shut up."


    "No, Shizu, you Look at her face...! "


    As soon as wuchenzi drew his mouth, he pulled Wu Hailin to the mountain, and then turned his head to signal that yaoyue would follow him.


    As soon as the latter clenched his teeth, he would come sooner or later. He immediately raised Lian''s heel.


    Careful Yue looked at the strange two people in front of him and said immediately, "grandma, Grandpa, how strange are they?"


    Demon month bitter, more and more nervous.


    Wu Hailin has a lot of words to say, but Wu Chenzi drags him, just won''t let him say that.


    Before long, the party came to the back mountain of Wudang. Wu Chenzi glanced at carefully Yueh and guessed six or seven or eight. Later I''m afraid it''s time to get busy here.


    A few people went up the mountain without saying a word.


    On the way, many disciples wanted to say hello with a smile, but when they saw careful Yue''s face All of a sudden, they were all dumbfounded.


    After a while, it attracted a lot of people.


    "Ah, look, the taste of the leader is very strong. The women who are still charming have all started."


    "Go away, what are you talking about? Is our leader such a person? If you dare to talk nonsense again, be careful to beat you..."


    The disciples around were surprised and whispered.


    Careful Yue is a little scared. It''s the first time that she has seen so many strangers. She usually stays with her grandmother in the elder''s pavilion.


    He immediately grabbed the robe and went into his arms.


    When she reached the middle of the mountain, Su Qian, who was joking in the crowd, suddenly looked to this side. When she saw careful Yue, she was stunned, and a jade face was extremely stunned.


    "No No, how could it be? "


    He rushed to the cave with a pale face, leaving behind a group of strange female disciples.


    Wuchenzi noticed it, but she just took the demon moon to the top of the mountain and met Ye Wanqing.


    The latter is looking for xiaowuyou. Unexpectedly, she sees a group of people coming towards her. Her heart sinks immediately. She thinks xiaowuyou has made some troubleJust about to apologize, suddenly saw careful Yue, in a moment, she thought it was xiaowuyou changed clothes in mischief!


    But as a mother, she immediately decided that this was another child, definitely not xiaowuyou, but How can it be so like Ning Tao? It''s more like Ning Tao than worry free!


    "Shizu, this...!"


    Ye Wanqing lost her voice with her face changing.


    Wu Chenzi doesn''t speak. He turns around and looks at the demon moon with a group of people. The latter grits his teeth and puts carefully Yue on the ground.


    "Ma Mom, I''m hungry. "Just as she was about to open her mouth, a strange little girl came running in the distance.


    Thousands of people''s faces suddenly became wonderful.


    Be careful of Yue Wen Yan. He immediately pokes his head curiously to see, just looking at each other with a pair of bright little eyes


    "Eh, what a lovely little girl, just like me," xiaowuyou said happily.


    However, when you listen carefully, you say angrily: "hum, it''s clear that you are as lovely as me."


    The demon month sees this shape beautiful Mou one joy, excited way: "you are small have no worry, that you are ye Wanqing."


    The latter one Leng, immediately smile politely way: "Madam good eyesight."


    At this time, xiaowuyou had a lot of fun and said, "why don''t I take you to play? It''s fun here."


    "No, I only play with grandma," careful Yue Xiaolian, a little moved, but afraid of strangers.


    "Ha ha How old are you and grandma to play, not shy, "xiaowuyou plays grimace and laughs.


    See her smile, careful Yue is angry way: "grandma said, only no grandma''s children will smile, you this is jealousy."


    "Well, I''ll be angry if you say that again."


    "I''m more angry than you, huh."


    Xiaowuyou and careful Yue look at each other angrily, straight mouth, just like two little tigers who don''t let who.


    People laugh at it. It''s so cute.


    All of a sudden, the two little girls were more and more angry. They even pushed each other at the same time, but they were scared out of their wits.


    "No!"

 Chapter 1589

    "No!"


    Two little girls push each other, but let thousands of people shocked, ye Wanqing, demon month are anxious to rush up.


    However, they did not rush to their own children, but straight to each other''s children.


    Ye Wanqing rushes to Xinyue and yaoyue rushes to Wuyou.


    At this moment, heaven and earth''s spiritual power was boiling. In a moment, it was gathered in the fingers by a fat and lovely little hand.


    "Taiyi five elements magic power!"


    Wu Hailin''s eyes almost scared out, desperate to beat Xinyue, a little girl can''t bear it.


    The latest chapter is FJ


    and Xinyue''s Pink hands, though ordinary, reveal a blood red, heart red as agate, people''s blood is restless, like a frightened wild horse.


    "The power of blood!"


    The demon moon jade has a white face and a heart like falling into an ice cave.


    And wuchenzi felt the horror of this power, and he would rather carry it for her.


    All this is said to be slow, but in fact it all happened between lightning and flint. A dozen people rushed at the two little girls.


    A good thing can''t become a funeral!


    At this moment, xiaowuyou seems to feel uneasy, and an ancient clock appears on the surface of her little body.


    "Shaolin''s unique skill, golden bell cover!"


    And careful Yue also felt very uncomfortable, suddenly crossed two agate wings in front of her body, firmly protected her in the back.


    "This is The wings of the blood ancestor


    Now everyone is silly, two chubby cute little hands hit each other, suddenly terrible.


    "Dang Bang Dang Bang...! "


    Dozens of meters around are destroyed by the sound of huge bells and the terrible wind of spiritual power, and the rocks are broken.


    Meanwhile, more than a dozen figures from the same group were thrown away one after another, and the disciples all around opened the spiritual shield one after another.


    One of the disciples moved slowly and was thrown away on the spot, like being hit by a car and bleeding from the corner of his mouth.


    now this child is really terrible


    The energy gradually dissipates, and the demon moon rushes to xiaowuyou, while ye Wanqing rushes to Xinyue.


    "Are you all right, son?"


    The two little girls were held in their arms. One of the golden bell covers had just broken, and the other of the wings had disappeared.


    Except in a mess.


    "I I have something to do, "said Wu Hailin, weeping and struggling to climb out of the pit. He felt his back and arms hurt.


    Wuchenzi has a toothache when he smokes at the corner of his mouth.


    In her anger, Wu you found that it was the grandmother who held her. She turned her eyes and immediately complained: "grandma, she hit me, I I''m in pain. "


    Seeing her complain, Xinyue also shook Ye Wanqing''s arm and said, "Auntie, my skirt has been broken by her."


    Er!


    There are thousands of people with black hair and straight mouth,


    both yaoyue and ye Wanqing look at the little girl in their arms with strange faces, and their eyes are full of horror and inconceivable.


    Their own children know that they can''t carry the power of the palm. They think that no child in the world can be like their own.


    But I think I''ve met my opponent.


    See adults silly Leng, two little girls and angry rushed together, beautiful princess skirt are dirty broken.


    "Look, you''ve broken my clothes. You''re going to tell me you''re sorry!" Worry free fork waist fierce way.


    Careful Yue mouth a pie, learn to fork waist way: "I don''t want, clear is to blame you."


    "Blame you, blame you...!"


    At this time, Tong Yaqian, Su Qian and Hua Linglong all ran down the mountain in a hurry. At a glance, they saw the little girl who was quarreling with Wu you. How could they Why is it so similar?


    Several women have silly eyes, beautiful eyes suspicious.


    When everyone was at a loss, there was a sudden explosion in the sky: "come on, son, jetts, I''d rather come back, come out with your cheers, ha ha..."


    I saw the coquettish Ning Tao walking in the air, there was a pride on his face, and the smile on the corner of his mouth almost reached the root of his ears.


    If you don''t show off, you can''t break through the divine realm. How can you prove that you are still alive if you don''t know.


    "It''s the leader of the alliance. Look, it''s the leader of the alliance. Just walk in the air. Isn''t it Alliance leader, he has broken through the divine realm! "


    Countless disciples exclaimed in surprise.


    Some elders were extremely shocked. Leader Ning had only practiced for a few years, less than three years. He broke through the divine realm in such a short time. What a frightening speed.


    Many elders have lived for more than one year, and they are still practicing babies. Now seeing this scene, I really don''t know how I lived most of my life.


    It''s really more than people. It''s very irritating.


    One by one, the old faces were so ashamed that they wanted to get into the cracks in the ground.


    In the cheers of the tsunami, Ning Tao smiles and falls down, holding the flushed Xia Mengfei in his arms.Originally intended to do a car to come, but ningtao thief with a smile picked her up, all the way so ambiguous fly over.


    Immediately with a pair of angry eyes to see him.


    Just as Ning Tao was about to speak, there was a grievance voice in his ear: "Wuwu Dad, she broke my beautiful skirt, bullied me, and Don''t apologize to me yet. "


    Xiaowuyou immediately found the backbone, hugged her thighs and complained, with tears in her eyes.


    Ning Tao immediately rolled up his sleeve, pretended to stare at Wu Hailin viciously, feigned anger and said: "say, is it you?"


    However, as soon as the latter heard it, the aggrieved people were about to cry. Who did I provoke today.


    "No It''s not uncle, it''s her, it''s her, "xiaowuyou grabs Ning Tao''s clothes and points anxiously at carefully Yue.


    The latter one Leng, subconscious of see in the past, and at this time careful Yue eyes red, bite small mouth unexpectedly quick cry out.


    Xia Mengfei is also curious to see, the pupil immediately shrinks, with incredible eyes and look to worry free.


    This This is What''s going on?


    Some kind of separation?


    Ning Tao stupidly looked at it for a few seconds, but he didn''t think much about it. He immediately said to Wu you seriously: "girl, don''t make trouble. If we don''t bully people, it''s not bullying. The day before yesterday, you were chasing Huashan''s ancestors all over the mountain."


    Huashan disciple''s face turns black


    "The little master cried anxiously


    Wuchenzi and others immediately had no choice but to nod.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face became more and more serious. If others don''t believe him, can he still believe him?


    Immediately, under the attention of all the people, he walked slowly to the front of xiaoxinyue. Somehow, he always felt that the stubborn character of this little girl was like a Old friends.


    The face is also very similar to carefree. The more you look, the more you look.


    Can''t help but stretch out a hand to touch her face, careful Yue small body a shake, unexpectedly surprisingly didn''t refuse.


    "Little girl, what''s your name?"


    "Grandma said my name is Ning Xinyue. As long as I find my father, I can find my mother."


    "Who is your grandmother and who are your parents?"


    Careful Yue red eyes, stretched out a small hand to the demon month, some wronged way: "she is my grandmother."


    Ning Tao looks up and suddenly becomes dumb. She is the elder of the demon moon. Why doesn''t she remember that the elder of the demon moon has a son?


    He immediately asked with a smile, "well What are your parents'' names? "


    "Grandma said that my father''s name is Ning Tao and my mother''s name is Sophia," she said stubbornly.


    "Boom...!"


    Thousands of disciples collapsed.


    Su Qian almost faints. Li Bingbing stares at Da meimou. Xia Mengfei There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth!


    "Gulu Cough


    Ning Tao wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a stiff smile, "this child is really naughty. Whose child?"


    At this time, the demon month elder, who had been holding back his emotions, could no longer control himself and cried out, "child, you are my child who has been separated for more than 20 years."


    Thousands of disciples were so scared that they all fell down the mountain

 Chapter 1590

    "I''ll rub, I''ll I''ll rub it. "


    "Give me a hand," thousands of disciples were shocked and fell to the ground stuttering.


    It''s the first time I''ve lived so many years to be so cruel.


    If Ning Tao is hit by five thunders, he can''t wait to jump out of his eyes. His smile is stiff.


    The whole Wudang Mountain suddenly died.


    At this time, an angry voice sounded: "my father is Ning Tao, you don''t want to rob my father."


    See small worry angry catch Ning Tao.


    This time careful Yue didn''t fight, just raised that stubborn tearful eyes, wronged staring at Ning Tao eyes.


    Although she didn''t know who the person was, she felt warm. She wanted to be intimate with him very much. There was an impulse to rush into his arms and act like a spoiler.


    Demon month beautiful eyes red, want to hold Ning Tao in the past, but afraid to appear that cruel rejection of her scene.


    Fortunately, Xia Mengfei was near her and helped her without saying a word.


    After a long time, Ning Tao''s face turned pale. He put away his frolic and wiped away his tears. He murmured, "like, you are just like her


    Immediately thick complex way: "you say Ning Tao is your father, Sophia is your mother, that Do you know who I am? "


    Careful, Yue shakes her head with her hand behind her back.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao squeezed out a bitter smile. It seems that Sophia''s baby was her.


    And her father I am myself!


    He didn''t need any doubt, no worry, no DNA. He believed it just by his face and temperament.


    He had a second daughter, Ning Tao.


    Immediately take a deep breath, wry smile blurted out: "you are not looking for Ning Tao, I am!"


    Be careful, Yue opens her mouth. Although she has a vague feeling, she feels strange when she really says it.


    "Dad Dad Woo Hoo


    The next second, she was held up by Ning Tao, scared carefully, Yue quickly hugged his neck, constantly wipe tears.


    "I I want it too, Dad. I want it too. "Xiaowuyou grabs Ning Tao''s clothes and acts in a hurry.


    The latter smiles and holds one in one hand. Both of them are lovely and beautiful little princesses, like porcelain dolls.


    "Gulu...!"


    The onlookers were stunned, and their faces showed admiration. The leader of the alliance was indeed the leader of the alliance!


    Suddenly more than a child, the state of mind is still so indifferent, to do they are estimated to have collapsed, but I don''t know, Ning Tao surface indifferent, but in the heart like overturned Wuwei bottle.


    Moreover, he had such an experience!


    Slowly turned his head, complex looked at the demon month elder one eye, pale lips wriggle for a while, but did not say anything.


    Just carrying the baby to the cave.


    Demon month see, Zhang big red lips but also dumb, a heart at the moment like glass, fragile.


    As for Xia Mengfei, she takes a deep look at Ning Tao, and then whispers a few words in the demon moon''s ear. The latter''s look suddenly nervous, and follows her to keep up with Ning Tao.


    Qianqian several women see this, also follow up.


    Thousands of people were stunned for a long time when they looked at the simple cave, but their brains are still buzzing now.


    Wu Chenzi looked at the cave and sighed. After thinking about it, he still didn''t go in. I hope they can recognize each other


    In the cave, the atmosphere is very depressing.


    Tong Yaqian, Hua Linglong, Su Qian and ye Wanqing stand together nervously, which may be their mother-in-law.


    Xia Mengfei is intimate with the demon month, a few pairs of beautiful eyes are staring at Ning Tao.


    At this time, the latter didn''t realize it, but just played with the two little girls in her arms. Although there was some farce just now, the little girls soon got together.


    "NAH Well, I''m older than you. You should call me sister, "xiaowuyou said pleasantly, as if he had discovered the new world.


    "Sister!"


    Be careful of Yue''s sweet way.


    "Well, that''s good. When the time comes, who''s going to bully you and tell my sister that I''ll help you beat him," said Wuyou, waving pink boxing.


    Be careful, Yue just carelessly.


    Looking at this scene, Ning Tao''s perspective has already opened. He wants to see whether Xinyue is human or blood?


    However, after looking at it for a long time, I didn''t see anything. However, I only felt that there was a lot of blood in her body, which seemed to contain some huge power. Even he faintly felt palpitations.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Xia Mengfei gently pushed the demon moon. The latter gritted her teeth and said with difficulty: "child Children. "


    Ning Tao was shocked and silent.


    "Auntie, why don''t you tell us what''s going on, and The child? "


    Xia Mengfei has a sweet smile.


    Hearing this, yaoyue said bitterly, "it''s been more than 20 years. I have a special identity, but I fell in love with Ning Yuwu, the eldest son of the four families in Jinghua.""At that time, I didn''t agree with you, and Mr. Ning didn''t agree with you either. In addition, there were devils, Zhang''s family and Du''s family. At that time, you were just born, and you just had a big change."


    "We once thought you were dead, and no one knew you were still alive. At that time, your father and I were cut off. According to Mr. Ning, your father And then there was no news


    Ning Tao turned pale and said bitterly: "that is to say, master Ning In fact, it''s my own grandfather? "


    "Yes, he told me the news that you were still alive. When you treated him, he saw the birthmark on you," demon month replied quickly.


    As soon as the words come out, Ning Tao is just more and more bitter. So it is. No wonder master Ning treats him more than Ning Rui.


    "Well The child? " Xia Mengfei is suspicious.


    Su Qian''s girls quickly raise their ears to eavesdrop. If they bring a woman back, they can accept it, but the child


    It''s like a bullet and a shell!


    Demon month dotes on a way: "Xin Yue is indeed Ning Tao''s, the mother is the blood princess, Sophia, she wants to let the child live happily, so she plans to give birth to her alone."


    "However, brother Longjin unexpectedly found out about it. He asked Ning Tao for the placenta of heaven and earth. Sophia and the six pointed star he asked Ning Tao for were all used by the child."


    "What


    Several people were shocked by this remark.


    Ning Tao suddenly opens his perspective eyes to see that the six pointed star is actually used by Xinyue. It turns out that Sophia''s idea is to use it at the beginning, not for himself, but for his children.


    "Taodi, you are really powerful, even the princess of the vampire you get to bed," Xia Mengfei said with a smile.


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, know she is borrow a topic to play.


    "Elder brother Longjin once promised Sophia that when Ning Tao was not afraid of the blood clan, he would come down from the sky to meet you, but during this period, she needed to go back to the blood clan to endure."


    "Because once the blood clan knows that their princess has been defiled, the thirteen clans will join hands to wipe out the Defiler. Sophia is the blood clan who came back for you and Xinyue."


    "Just now..." Demon month suddenly hesitated.


    A few women are listening attentively, can''t help but busy asked: "what''s the matter now, is what happened?"


    Ning Tao just looked up, but there was a heavy bomb in his ear. "With the help of Clark, the blood leader, Sophia wants to marry a blood prince."


    "It is said that the prince of the blood clan is Cao Bin!"

 Chapter 1591

    "Who do you say?"


    Ning Tao suddenly widens his eyes and raises his voice.


    Several girls were first surprised, then all of a sudden came over, that Cao Bin is not the destruction of the Cao family!


    Demon month was also startled, she did not know much about these, immediately muttered: "he His name is Cao Bin. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face finally changed. Subconsciously, he hugged the second daughter in his arms.


    It''s the bastard. Yes, Clark also absorbed the spirit and evil Qi when he was in the imperial mausoleum. Although he didn''t have much, his cultivation also fell, and he was eaten by the black insect.


    If he is Clark, he will try his best to consolidate his position, otherwise he will be the next Molton in the blood clan, even worse.


    Ning Tao realizes that Clark is using his daughter to tie Cao Bin. After all, the latter has great strength.


    More importantly, he has the Holy Grail, the most mysterious holy instrument in the blood clan, full of unknown


    Xia Mengfei is also surprisingly silent. At the beginning, Cao''s family was her biggest enemy, and Cao Bin became their thorn.


    Two little girls are shaking white lotus legs and listening quietly.


    "If it wasn''t for this, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have plucked up the courage to recognize each other and be far away from their wedding There are only ten days left. "


    Ten days!


    Ning Tao''s heart gave a violent twitch.


    "Ma Mom, I want mom, Dad, Wuwu... " Careful Yue shakes Ning Tao and cries.


    Xiaowuyou was stunned, and she cried out with her. She didn''t know what she was crying for, and she worked hard to coax her.


    Ye Wanqing is flustered and hugs her quickly. Xia Mengfei also hugs Xinyue tenderly in her arms and takes care of her in a soft voice.


    I don''t know why. Whenever I see a child, Tong Yaqian can''t help feeling her stomach.


    It''s the first time that she has a relationship with Ning Tao, but ye Wanqing and Sophia all hit it off. How could she be a dumb egg? Ning Tao''s cultivation was not high at the beginning.


    Is Is it your own reason?


    Silent for a long time, Ning Tao suddenly pointed to Xinyue and said: "what''s the power in her body?"


    Demon month''s face showed surprise, immediately explained: "heaven and earth placenta is a strange thing to change the baby''s qualification, and there is a drop of blood ancestor''s blood in the six pointed star."


    "All these give Xinyue. Her strength is very special now, especially for human beings, but she can use stronger strength than the blood group. We call her the body of blood ancestor."


    "The body of the blood ancestor!"


    Ning Tao looks at Xinyue and says slowly.


    Although we have not made clear the true face of this force, it must be very good, at least not lost to worry free.


    Demon month looking at and silent Ning Tao, heart tingling, I do not know how many times to struggle, difficult smile: "Tao son."


    "Let me be quiet!"


    Ning Tao walked out of the cave like lightning.


    To see this scene, demon month sitting on the stone pier, a heart model Ling can be uneasy.


    Sure enough Can''t you?


    "Auntie, don''t lose heart. Ning Tao just can''t accept it for a moment. Give him some time to buffer, and I believe he will recognize you," Xia Mengfei comforted with a smile.


    Demon month wry smile nodded, looked at these beautiful daughter-in-law, there are two lovely granddaughter.


    At last, I feel more secure


    At the same time, the north and south poles are finally outstanding.


    I saw two pillars of light burst out bright light almost at the same time, and a magnificent array came unreal.


    Zhou HengYao and other people were watching the change in the crowd.


    "Qilinzi, the northwest Wujia, wusheng!"


    Once he and Ning Tao had a lot of resentment, but since he became the leader of the alliance, he suddenly became low-key.


    After several misfortunes, the monks of the Wu family were beaten and maimed, and there were only three or two cats left. He had no nostalgia for that family, so he came to the north pole with it.


    Looking at the shocking array in the sky, Wu Sheng''s eyes were filled with yearning. If he could get this kind of power, Ning Tao and Hong Meng would be trampled by him.


    The legendary Ancient immortal!


    "Boom...!"


    The sky suddenly roared, as if fighting against something, but only a moment later it retreated.


    "World Broken


    The vast words came and the void broke.


    See that fairy pillar suddenly burst out a terrible shock wave, Zhou Heng and others quickly retreat.


    "Ha ha, little guy, are you going to leave now?" Suddenly, a long voice came from the immortal pillar.


    As soon as the words come out, the void solidifies.


    Zhou Heng''s face was shocked. He felt as if he had been inlaid in cement. It was very difficult to move a finger.Wu Sheng and others feel suffocated and their faces turn red. They will die at any time.


    "Before Master


    Hum, I heard the faint voice of dying.


    Wu Sheng and others were saved. They knelt down on the snow and breathed greedily, feeling alive splendid!


    When they raised their heads, they were stunned one by one, because there were twelve figures in the mysterious immortal column. They were full of immortal Qi, proud and looking down.


    One of them, a middle-aged immortal who couldn''t see clearly, walked out of the immortal pillar slowly and frowned: "it''s really a barren land."


    Words fall, unexpectedly one hand a move to absorb Zhou Heng to the side, light way: "you organize language, this world that you know tells us in detail."


    Then he ordered to the eleven people behind him: "seize the time to feel the law of the world. Once we are too far away from the immortal array, our strength will be greatly suppressed."


    "Yes, deputy chief!"


    Eleven people sat in order with their knees crossed.


    Zhou Heng''s scalp was numb, but he also had his pride. He arched his hand and said, "how dare you ask me if you are


    Mysterious fairy light swept him one eye, dignified way: "this is the great Luo fairy palace vice palace Lord, Luo Hai is also."


    "Da Luo Xian Gong Luohai


    Zhou Heng said, "what do you want to know?"


    "Everything Luo Hai light way.


    Wu Sheng and others look at this scene with pale face. So many of them are suppressed by raising their hands. It''s terrible.


    I used the skill in the dark, and the discomfort disappeared immediately. However, when I raised my eyes, I found one of the immortals appeared in front of me in the next second.


    In a panic, he made a punch subconsciously.


    "The thief is brave I want to die


    The breath of the six men and four women suddenly became terrible.


    However, the immortal gently grasped the hand like searching for something, and the immortal spirit immediately dispersed.


    Wearing a robe, his eyes were like water, and his dark face was full of surprise. He said, "it''s the way of martial arts. I didn''t find the one who can inherit in this world."


    Wu Sheng was so surprised that he didn''t dare to have the idea of fighting any more, but what did he mean?


    "Ran Tianming, I said that you are not allowed to come here without my orders," Luo Hai turned his head coldly.


    The man, who is called ran Tianming, smiles, squints at Wu Sheng and says, "he is the way of Wu!"


    On hearing this, the faces of six men and four women changed.


    And Luo Hai Zheng for a while, narrowed his eyes and swept Wu Sheng''s body. He frowned and said, "descendants of Wu Xian?"

 Chapter 1592

    It is said that such a strange thing happened in the north pole, and the opposite pole is naturally the same.


    "Boom...!"


    The dark light blocked the sky, as if something had fallen to the ground, and the glacier collapsed in an instant.


    The geneticists, the blood clan, and the tribal strongmen who came out of the Amazon all showed fear at this moment.


    "Step on...!"


    The sound of footsteps suddenly came from the magic column. Fifteen figures were vague and ferocious, and their eyes were dark red.


    One of them wore a magic robe, looked scornful, and came out slowly with a cold and merciless hazy shadow.


    "I''m the deputy marshal of the first legion of the demon world, devil is limitless, mole ants, shake!"


    With a magic hand, dozens of people suddenly burst into blood fog.


    There is no need for nonsense. I am everything. If you can''t stand it, you will die. This is the code of conduct of mowuji.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only two or three people shivering.


    "Eh, it''s from my blood clan?"


    One of them was surprised. He mentioned that they were playing with each other and ate one.


    "Boom Spit


    "It''s really tasteless. It doesn''t have any taste. It seems that it should be the little fish left in the world after the World War II. I didn''t expect that the offspring could mix well."


    Blood robe tall figure shows white teeth smile way.


    Just about to eat another one, his face suddenly coagulated and he smelled it carefully. His eyes burst into blood and said: "holy instrument, I can smell the smell of our lost holy instrument."


    "It''s in this world, ha ha This is the blessing of my ancestors. I want to get it, get it...! "


    Just about to rush out, the cold voice of mowuji came: "if you dare to walk in front of me, wait for death."


    As soon as the words came out, the blood robe was tall and stiff.


    "Hum, integrate the rules of this world immediately, and make sure that there is still 10% strength level left the magic array. The bastards of the fairyland have arrived. We must find the insect ancestor as soon as possible."


    The devil is limitless to stare copper bell double eyes way.


    Thirteen figures sit cross legged, trying to integrate themselves into the world, rather than being excluded as outsiders.


    Xuepao''s tall figure wanted to leave more than once, but he finally gritted his teeth and sat down


    For this scene, Ning Tao on Wudang Mountain does not know, he is making a hesitant struggle at the moment.


    I don''t know which corner I have been in for a long time. I''ll get familiar with my mother again. It''s too difficult for him. More I don''t want to accept it.


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. Finally, he made a decision, a choice he should have made long ago.


    "What, are you going to Europe again?" Su shallow a face surprised way.


    Her several women also showed surprise, but then long Oh, the meaning in the eyes has been very obvious.


    Xia Mengfei didn''t speak, because she knew that she would make this choice, so she chose to support him after he decided.


    Seeing the strange look in her eyes, Ning Tao said with a dry smile, "I''m just going to meet my old friends. I don''t mean anything else."


    Several women rolled their eyes.


    Embarrassed smile, Ning Tao spirit power swept, want to see the two treasures of the ancient spirit strange little girl where?


    In a moment, they were found in front of the cave of Kongtong Laozu.


    "Sister, you see there is a big villain in it. He not only bullied my father, my master and my aunt, but also bullied your sister and me. This old man is bad."


    Be careful with your head askew and be obedient.


    Seeing this, xiaowuyou thief laughs, but he doesn''t know where to find a white snake.


    "This is "Xiaobai?"


    Ning Tao can''t help but stare big eyes, subconsciously touch the sleeve, aware of an empty, the whole person suddenly silly.


    When did it run away?


    Xiaowuyou said to Xiaobai angrily, "it''s the old man here. He''s so fierce. He beat his father to tears at that time. I can''t beat him alone. You can help me later."


    Xiaobai a listen, mouth immediately spit fire, milk voice milk airway: "dare to hit mother, must teach him to do snake."


    Seeing this guarantee, xiaowuyou pulled carefully and said: "sister, don''t you want to help your sister, don''t you want to help your father? How sad it would be if your father knew it."


    With that, he stamped his little foot in pain.


    Ning Tao is stunned. Which son of a bitch taught him to teach his eldest daughter to be a fool!


    The next second, careful Yue immediately panic, after all, is not worry big, after all, or into the set.


    "Elder sister, I''d like to help you, but grandma said that she can''t lay too heavy a hand. It will kill people. It''s terrible."


    "Don''t worry, my silly sister. The old man is so powerful that he can''t be killed. I''ll beat him in the face as hard as you can give me."


    Xiaowuyou''s face is full of thieves'' light, and he says excitedly.Three petite figure immediately toward the cave touch, the next scene Ning Tao dare not see, straight face pumping.


    "Boom You What do you want to do? "


    "Don''t Don''t come here, sir Grandpa will buy you sugar to eat Boom I''ll fight back again Boom... "


    Ning Tao and several women look up with black faces. The ancestor of Kongtong rises up in a panic. One eye is purple black.


    "Don''t Don''t run. Don''t run Let me hit it again, "carefully, Yue stretched out a pair of agate wings to chase through the air.


    "Er...!"


    The disciples of Kongtong sect shake their faces


    Ning Tao feels that something is wrong. Xiao Wuyou can''t deceive people like this. His spirit expands and sweeps away, and suddenly becomes angry.


    "Wu The sea Lin


    Wu Hailin, who was laughing in the dark, and a group of Wudang disciples were dumbfounded for a moment


    (update) x most, h is going to be in a farce, and he also severely punished the three little guys. One snake ate the elixir to support, one was punished with his kisses all over his face, and the other was scolded for doing well.


    Afterwards, he also lamented that the punishment was too serious


    Demon month comes in a hurry, looking at Ning Tao who has not left, a look of hope, in the eyes reveals a desire.


    "You Take care


    The latter said, straight like a shell into the sky.


    Looking at the vanishing black spot, the beautiful eyes of the demon moon are complicated, but with gains and losses, he is willing to talk to himself


    Nine days up, Ning Tao turns into a streamer and flies away quickly. The feeling of flying is really intoxicating.


    After a little thought, he decided that he should go to the Holy See. After all, the helper over there is the most suitable one,


    "whoosh...!"


    After a long time, Ning Tao finally met the Vatican from afar. Although the territory is small, it is famous in the world.


    The Holy See has been standing here for many years.


    Looking down from the sky, I found that many believers gathered at the church gate and fell down quietly.


    This action had better be a secret point, because if you want to get married, I''m afraid it can play an unexpected role.


    The last time he came here, he remembered that he was led by someone, but he didn''t come for a long time, and he was also confused.


    Found that the church line can enter, immediately very low-key mix in the past, although a lot of people, but fortunately very fast, half an hour later, finally turned to Ning Tao.


    "Blessing or repentance," one priest said, holding the Bible under his eyelids.


    Ning Tao a Leng, then dry cough, the former suspicious looked up at him, frowned: "blessing or repentance?"


    "Er...!"


    I don''t know myself. Is it because I haven''t been here for a long time?


    Immediately under the suspicion of a crowd, he whispered in his godfather''s ear: "I am cardinal, Ning Tao."


    After that, you can see what you know.


    The priest glanced up and down at him, then closed the Bible impatiently, and said coldly, "Sir, please throw this rude guy out."


    the priest said to him

 Chapter 1593

    "Guard, throw this man out to me!"


    The priest yelled around, and his face became more and more impatient. Almost all the believers in the queue looked at him.


    Ning Tao is stunned. What the hell is this? He is the cardinal. What kind of priest dare you let people throw him out in the Vatican.


    Why are you so much better than the Pope?


    "Step on...!"


    DF! @ J


    almost in a moment, a team of templars rushed over, heavy silver boots "bang bang" ring, and immediately surrounded Ning Tao.


    The priest said: "what happened to one of the young knights?"


    "Knight ELOS, this man disturbs the daily service of the Holy See and offends the bishop. I hope you will throw him away and not tarnish this sacred moment."


    The priest held the Bible solemnly.


    As soon as ELOS heard this, he immediately looked at Ning Tao gloomily. His face became more and more agitated, and his eyes narrowed as he swept up and down.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao thought he could meet someone who understood. He immediately pretended to be holy and said with a smile, "this knight, I am..."


    "Take away, what nonsense!"


    With a cold rebuke, ELOS turned his head and walked away, while the guards behind him rushed up skillfully, with a cold look on his face.


    "Wait, I have something to say!"


    Ning Tao glared and yelled.


    I''m afraid it won''t work if it''s someone else, but his angry rebuke is like thunder, with dignity, abruptly let the Knights stop.


    The priest frowned and was extremely impatient.


    And ELOS also turned irritably, his face appeared a thick disdain, arms sneer: "what do you want to say?"


    "Is the cardinal one of the most respected heads of state of your Holy See?"


    "Yes


    "Is Ning Tao the seventh Cardinal of your Holy See?"


    "Yes


    "Do you know who I am?" Ning Tao is proud and upright.


    Hearing this, the faces of all the people became more and more wonderful. Even the cold faced papal guards sneered and sneered.


    ELOS and the priest looked at each other sarcastically and said, "let me guess, you are so proud and crazy. You must be Ning Tao."


    "If you know me, you dare to chase me out. Do you mean it?" Ning Tao frowned suspiciously.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    ELOS, the priest, the papal guard, and even many believers sneered. They didn''t seem to have much respect for the bishop Ning Tao.


    I saw the former come slowly, in front of Ning Tao provocatively stretched out a finger and moved to another place, seems to be a row of crosses not far away.


    The latter was puzzled to see that many people were tied to the cross, as if they were all being punished by exposure to the sun and confessing to God.


    What''s more, some people look like him?


    Elius said with a sneer, "you asked me so many questions just now. Now it''s my turn to ask you, are you here to find the Pope?"


    Ning Tao frowned and nodded.


    "Do you know what those bound bastards committed?" ELOS showed a row of white teeth, moriran said.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Well, since that Oriental became the cardinal here, every day people pretended that he wanted to see his holiness, such as plastic surgery, make-up, assassination, camouflage, fanatical believers, even relatives, long lost brothers Wait. "


    "Almost every day Ning Tao wants to fish in troubled waters. In fact, he just wants to see the Pope. See, the bastard over there will be your end."


    There was a ferocious chill on ELOS''s face.


    Ning Tao stayed for a long time, the expression on the face is very surprised, see a Peter have such exaggeration, immediately swallow a mouthful of saliva, sincere way: "I am true." Damn as like as two peas,


    , "cut, you are the 701st to say so, don''t you bad ass bastards do not change lines, they are exactly the same."


    Eros shook his head in disgust.


    The priest then took off his presbyopic glasses and slowly wiped them, saying, "you are wrong. He is the 702nd one. One of them was directly killed by the Saka Knight at that time."


    Saka


    As soon as he heard the name, his pupils contracted, and then he said with a sneer, "no wonder I said that guy is not on duty."


    Seeing the reaction, Ning Tao suddenly calmed down. A strange light flashed in his eyes. He said with a sly smile, "you seem to be very dissatisfied with Archbishop Ning Tao. Your status is not low. Do you have any grudge against him?"


    Oh?


    "You have found it," he said with a sneer. "Yes, I''m one of the blue silver knights who hate that guy. Instead of making a little contribution to the Vatican, I show off my name as the Archbishop of the Vatican


    "He is a cancer, pest and vampire of the Holy See. For more than a year, those believers can condemn him from all over the world. If he really comes, Jie Jie, he will be expelled from the Holy See..."Ning Tao is a little confused. Is it as serious as he says? He does not deny that he has used the name, but he dares to swear that he will never do evil things around the world.


    On the contrary, sister Xia used her name as archbishop to donate money everywhere. There are foundations and charities established in various countries nearby, and the amount of charity money donated can exceed 10 billion.


    How come you''ve become a sinner!


    He immediately sank his face and chopped off the railway: "I advise you not to talk. When did bishop Ning become a villain?"


    "Why, have you not inquired about pretending to be him? His crime is well known to the world. If you don''t believe it, you can ask any believer."


    ELOS looked as if he believed in his guilt.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao unconvinced stopped a beautiful nun: "what kind of person is bishop Ning in your heart?"


    The beautiful nun had some misgivings and could not help looking at the knight and the priest.


    The latter said solemnly: "speak boldly and do it with confidence. God will bless you, and the church will punish you."


    Hearing this, the beautiful nun summoned up her courage and said, "that Ning Tao is a villain, a murderer, who kills people without blinking an eye All in all, it''s bad. "


    Then he added, "I''ve heard that, too."


    Ning Taogan stares. When has his international reputation been blackened like this? Is someone maliciously smearing him?


    Immediately disdain a way: "this affirmation is the rumor that somebody spreads, can''t be true."


    Elius and the priest laughed sarcastically, the former said: "in this case, I will let you give up your heart, whether the island Hunchun train case was the work of Ning Tao, whether the sky tower, Yijiahe mountain, so many people were killed and injured, whether Ning Tao did it."


    "Hum, there are also recent events in Myanmar. He directly destroyed an ancient sect. Ordinary people don''t know. Can the Holy See not know?"


    The priest put on his presbyopic glasses and looked cold.


    "Thank you that guy didn''t use the name of bishop when he did these bad things. Otherwise, the Holy See would have taken measures against him, but I''ll try that villain sooner or later. Saka is the most hated one, and has ruled that bastard long ago."


    Said ELOS, more and more threatening.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao squinted and said with a smile, "can you tell me Have you been instructed to come against me? "


    As soon as the words came out, ELOS''s face changed.

 Chapter 1594

    As soon as his face changed, he said angrily, "you fake dare to question me. Come on, tie me up."


    As soon as the words came out, the papal guard showed fierce light.


    In fact, there is a lot of anger in their hearts. Because of Ning Tao, their workload increases day by day, which makes them miserable.


    So in the face of this impostor, it''s hard to start.


    Beautiful nuns and priests are subconsciously back, this scene has long been used to, every day.


    There will be another sinner on the cross later!


    May the Lord forgive you, Amen!


    More than a dozen guard knights rushed up with a grim smile, and a holy chain flashing with cold light "clattered".


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes exuded a calm, light eyes just staring at ELOS.


    Blue Silver Knight!


    "Wow Wow...! "


    To the surprise of thousands of believers, Ning Tao did not resist at all.


    I didn''t even move.


    Even the knights who were going to beat him up were stunned, and it was hard for them to fight again when they saw that he was bound.


    He immediately took back the weapon bitterly and said coldly, "you''re wise. I''ll give you another day later."


    ELOS''s eyes narrowed, and there was a flash of consternation in them, but then they were covered up.


    Sneer: "how, plan to admit a mistake now, just now that does not accept the strength of horizontal where?"


    "You''ll regret it?" Ning Tao light way.


    Eros pointed to himself and laughed: "regret? I''m sorry, I don''t know how to write these two words in my life, or you can teach me. "


    "Come on, hang it up for 30 days!"


    Three Thirty days?


    Those guards move a meal, the face appears surprised, is not all three days, thirty days will die.


    "What are you still doing? If you don''t take someone out to build power today, I don''t know how many Ning Tao will jump out in the future. Don''t you think this kind of life will last forever?"


    ELOS appeared in a fierce voice.


    As soon as the words came out, the guard became firm.


    "Wow...!"


    Under the gaze of the public, Ning Tao was tied to the highest cross in the row, and also the one with the most poisonous sunshine.


    As soon as he was tied up, a voice of surprise came from his ear, "Gee, you are so lifelike. If I didn''t see you arrested, I thought you were Ning Tao."


    A Han Bangzi''s face was startled.


    Ning Tao looked at him one eye, then light way: "I am myself, how come false a say?"


    "You can pull it down. If you are really going to be pulled here to be exposed to the sun, then we are all true."


    Another Englishman on the cross said scornfully.


    Ning Tao took a look and found that there were hundreds of crosses here. Most of the people were dying and their skin was purple and black. The most lively one was the two guys nearby.


    Then ELOS came over with a whip and said with a grim smile, "what''s the taste of exposure?"


    As soon as the words came out, most of the people here showed their faces and begged for mercy. One after another, they begged to let themselves go.


    The Englishman also flattered: "Lord Blue Silver Knight, I I''m wrong. I''ve come up with such a solution because I adore the Pope too much. Please let me go. "


    "Pa pa Ah


    As soon as the words came down, he was whipped twice.


    "You know what your greatest sin is, that is to pretend to be the villain of Ning Tao," said ELOS fiercely


    "Pa pa Ah


    "I tell you that the six bishops and the Pope are ready to hold a meeting of the heads of state, the purpose of which is to try Ning Tao, a cancer that has eaten everything inside and outside."


    ELOS glanced at ningtao and cried out.


    As soon as this remark came out, even the believers in the distance were shocked.


    The trial of an archbishop is not a trivial matter, and it will definitely cause more sensation than that of Archbishop Barry.


    Ning Tao is indifferent and enjoys sunbathing with his eyes closed.


    Seeing this, ELOS suddenly flashed a little uneasy, ignoring the crying Englishman, and drew the stick to Korea.


    "Pa pa Ah


    "Don''t you dare to play tricks on my knight again, believe it or not, I''ll whip you to death," said ELOS with a fierce light in his eyes.


    Han Bangzi was shocked and angry, and said: "you see what I''m pretending to be, I didn''t say a word, OK."


    "Dare to talk back, pa pa Ah


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen lashes were whipped hard. Those dying people were shocked and honest.


    Han Bangzi and the Englishman were beaten to pieces, and at this time, the sun was in full swing, so a sun exposure pain several times.


    "Ah I I plead guilty, plead guilty... "


    Ailuosi a face is angry, subconsciously want to beat Ning Tao a few whip, wait to see that one eye Mou but counsels."Hum!"


    With a cold hum, he was going to leave on his silver boots.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly light mouth: "tell Thomas, he will regret."


    4¡­ S genuine first! *Hair ~


    ELOS froze for a moment, and then he left without looking back. He was afraid that he could not help smoking him.


    "Hiss, ouch Ah, ah


    Two groans of pain came from his ears, especially Han Bangzi, who was completely taken out by ELOS.


    However, Chao ningtao, who showed his teeth, questioned: "it''s unreasonable that you haven''t been beaten. You dare to call the real name of master Thomas, the knight of Yaojin. You''re not going to die."


    Ning Tao faintly smiles and says in a loud voice: "Thomas is nothing. Later, Pope Peter will kindly come and untie me."


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional, but the voice of this is far away, and many believers are staring at it angrily.


    What an arrogant sinner! He even dare to call the real name of the Pope. It''s not too much to sun him to death!


    The Englishman immediately scorned and said, "Your holiness, untie you? You have a dream. I think you are just talking fast before you die, waiting to be dried to death. "


    Han Bangzi on the other side also shook his head contemptuously.


    Ning Tao a face is indifferent, the whole body is bound by a sacred chain of dense, seem to be able to absorb heat, actually more and more hot.


    It should have been a deliberate attempt by ELOS to trip him up. He shook his head and then closed his eyes.


    This scene, however, was watched by two wise eyes in the dark, but with their wise eyebrows, they were still confused.


    What the hell is this kid doing?


    I wanted to intimidate him, but I didn''t expect that this boy would make a plan and join them.


    Thomas said in a cold voice, "well, in my opinion, he''s just pretending to be a ghost. Since he''s willing to bask in it, let him bask in it. As long as he doesn''t make a big noise, let''s see who''s better than who?"


    Pope Peter frowned slightly. He didn''t think about such a simple thing. There must be something else in it.


    Frowning and thinking for a long time, he then said with a smile: "it''s interesting that no one dares to play tricks with me for a long time. I''ll see how you can let me go to untie you myself."

 Chapter 1595

    "Ling Ling Wow...! "


    A chain dragging voice suddenly sounded, many people are dying of difficult to open their eyes to see.


    Han Bangzi and Englishman''s pale face showed surprise. Ning Tao''s movement just now was not small. Unexpectedly, there was a bad luck guy who was caught. This guy must be a crazy believer.


    Ning Tao still closed his eyes and did not move.


    I saw two guard Knights holding a Thai came, tied to a cross, and then left.


    The latter even yelled at their back: "I will see the Pope, I will..."


    Han Bangzi was close to him, and immediately glanced at him curiously. His hair was covered and his clothes were ragged. The only thing worth noticing was that his eyes were crazy and he was a madman.


    Immediately curious way: "I say you are not stupid, just that guy make of that scene you didn''t see?"


    "Well, what do you know? We are all faithful to God. As long as the Lord orders us, even if there is an abyss ahead, we will go forward one after another. This is the power of faith."


    Englishmen see everyone is above.


    "Well said, it''s the power of faith that keeps me from giving up. I''m sure I''ll meet the Pope," said the hairless Thai, his eyes shining.


    Han Bangzi was speechless and shook his head with a sneer.


    For these conversations in his ears, Ning Tao turns a deaf ear and still enjoys sunbathing leisurely with his eyes closed.


    At this time, the Thais suddenly asked Han Bangzi, "what do you want to do when you pretend to be Ning Tao to see the Pope?"


    The latter was stunned, and then said vaguely: "it''s nothing. Anyway, I wanted to do a sensational thing when my brain was hot at that time, so that those villains who despised me could see my strength."


    "And you?" The Thais say to the Brits again.


    The latter immediately showed his enthusiasm and said, "I heard that the Pope''s voice can be heard by God, so I want him to pray for me once, so that the Lord can hear my loyalty."


    After that, he looked at the Thai curiously and asked, "what''s your purpose of being so persistent?"


    "Me? Just like you, I want the Pope to pray for my family once, which is their lifelong wish, and I want to help them complete it, "the Thai insisted.


    Hearing this, they were moved.


    Suddenly, the Thais looked at Ning Tao and said in surprise, "brother, what''s the purpose of meeting the Pope?"


    As soon as the words came out, both of them laughed and said sarcastically, "a dying man''s purpose is in vain, waiting to be judged by the truth."


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, leisurely way: "I find Peter really have a big thing."


    Oh?


    Surprise appeared on the faces of all three.


    "Well, I wanted to cooperate with him and let him speak for evolvable spirit, striving for a win-win situation. I didn''t expect that people didn''t appreciate me. On the contrary, people tied me up."


    "It''s sad," said Ning Tao.


    Evolution liquid Endorsement?


    All three people are at a loss, but they probably can understand what kind of products should be endorsed by artists.


    The Pope has 2.5 billion fanatical believers in the world. I''m afraid there is no more suitable one for him to speak for. However, the nature is different. How can the Pope speak for him!


    It''s like a national leader speaking for drinks!


    It''s impossible!


    Hundreds of believers nearby heard it, and there was a strong irony on their faces. Is he a fool?


    Han Bangzi immediately sneered: "I said, brother, are you so stupid as to speak for the pope before you wake up? Are you in a light bulb or a manhole cover?"


    "Ha ha It''s the stupidest and stupidest thing I''ve heard in my life for so many years. What kind of drink do you think it''s holy water in the sky, mentally retarded


    The Englishman spoke of the contempt of the believers.


    Even the priest in the distance gave a cold hum and shook his head with disdain. He asked the Pope to speak for him. Let''s talk about it in the next life.


    ELOS had been watching in the dark, and when he heard these words, he could not help laughing and coming out with a whip.


    ¡£ V6


    "Jie Jie, dare to insult the Pope and kill you!"


    When everyone was extremely ironic, a heavy sound of silver boots suddenly appeared in the sky, which was very urgent.


    ELOS and the crowd raised their heads, and their faces suddenly looked adored. They cheered excitedly: "yes It''s Lord Thomas, the only Golden Knight of my holy see. "


    Hundreds of believers fell on their knees in a frenzy, their faces showing excitement. This is the legendary Yaojin knight.


    The symbol of the Lord trial!


    But in the cheering of this tsunami, Thomas is a step across the sky, an instant came to ningtao side.


    In the eyes of ELOS, he pretended to be surprised and said, "well, this Isn''t this Archbishop Ning? How can you be tied here? Who is so rude"Don''t worry, I''ll untie you now. The day before yesterday, the Pope was still talking about you..."


    Said, with a stiff smile to unlock the chain.


    But Ning Tao''s face was ironic, and he resisted in every way: "Hey, don''t touch me. If you touch me again, I''ll be rude."


    "Er...!"


    Thomas face a stiff, immediately righteous words: "bishop Ning is a joke, which bastard tied you here, humiliating you is humiliating my holy see."


    As soon as he finished, he suddenly glared at ELOS and roared, "did you do it? It''s really bold. Go to the knight''s palace immediately to be punished. Take off your armor with a hundred holy staff."


    As soon as the words came out, eloston was scared out of his wits.


    He can carry the holy battle with his teeth, but how can he take off the blue and silver armor? This is the pride of his life.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t buy it at all, and said faintly: "I said don''t touch me, it''s good to bask in the sun here."


    "After 30 days of sun exposure, as soon as the summit is over, I will have nothing to do with your holy see. Anyway, I am a villain, so I can be dismissed."


    Hearing his strange words, Thomas glared, patted his armor and said, "how can this be possible? Who dares to recall bishop Ning, unless I recall the knight Yaojin first?"


    Ning Tao light glanced at him one eye, merciless face way: "don''t set up close, we are not familiar, you still have something to do, have nothing to do, you go busy, don''t disturb me in this sun."


    Thomas felt a toothache and a shaking in the corner of his eyes when he saw his face.


    On the other hand, Han Bangzi, Englishman and Thais were as numb as a cucumber, their mouths were wide open, from head to tail.


    Thomas clenched his teeth and whispered in his ear, "have you had enough trouble? It''s time to stop. Isn''t it enough for me to come out to meet you in person?"


    However, when Ning Tao heard this, he said: "you think I''m rare. Who do you want to shake your face with here? I''ve come all the way here for your sake, but you treat me like this?"


    "Tie me to the cross and feed the birds. Evolution spirit let Peter speak for me. Who''s more good? Don''t you have a number in your heart? You dare to threaten me here."


    With this remark, Han Bangzi almost didn''t die of fright.


    Thomas''s face was black and his muscles trembled. For many years, few people dared to speak like this in front of him.


    "Cough...!"


    An untimely cough light ring out, there are uniform heavy silver boots sound, eye-catching.


    When the Englishman heard that the reputation had passed, he almost jumped out of his eyes and said in horror: "teach me Your holiness? "

 Chapter 1596

    I saw a wise figure walking out, with a kind face, wearing a white dress, a high crown and a ring of power. A pair of wise eyes showed helplessness.


    "Ha ha, isn''t this Archbishop Ning? I haven''t seen him for a long time. How did you get to the cross?"


    At every step, believers worship excitedly.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids slightly picked and said, "I''m a villain. Besides going to the cross, where can I go?"


    "What villain, your archbishop is given by me personally. If you dare not admit you, you will not admit me. Don''t believe those rumors. You are the cardinal."


    Peter walked slowly to the front of it.


    The eighteen bronze knights, holding halberds, kept on walking, with bright eyes, and the craziest believers were stopped.


    The Englishman looks silly and drools.


    Han Bangzi dislocated his chin, but he didn''t know the pain.


    Thais, however, have a shock in their eyes.


    Teach The Pope is here. This is How is this possible? How did he do it?


    Ning Tao said with a sly smile, "I don''t know what a villain is. It''s your believer and your most loyal knight."


    Oh?


    Peter raised his eyebrows and asked the bronze knight with a smile: "is Archbishop Ning a villain?"


    "No!"


    Then he cheered to the nearly ten thousand worshippers: "do you believe in others or me?"


    "The Pope is the will of the Lord!"


    Hearing the answer, Pope Peter immediately said with a smile to Ning Tao, "look, it''s all a misunderstanding."


    The latter''s eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth filled with a smile, but he always felt so badly beaten in Thomas''s eyes.


    Immediately black face to untie the chain, as long as you untie it, it''s easy to say, this bastard dare not make trouble again.


    However, Ning Tao a stare, disgust way: "said don''t touch me, you a big man how so shameless."


    "Little bastard, you...!"


    Thomas was just about to get angry, but Peter patted him with a smile. Then he walked slowly to the chain and untied it.


    This time Ning Tao didn''t refuse. He moved his body for a while, and suddenly put his arms around Peter''s neck. He was so scared that the eighteen Knights clenched the halberd, and Thomas put his hand on the hilt.


    "I said, Peter, it''s not easy to see you. Don''t always hide behind the window and bask in the sun so that you can get closer to the Lord."


    Look! Ning Tao looks like he''s coming from home.


    "Ha ha, that''s right."


    "By the way, I just heard that you wanted to speak for me in the spirit of evolution. Although this kind of work is hard, I still want to give Archbishop Ning''s face."


    Peter''s kind face is full of loyalty.


    However, when Ning Tao heard this, he scratched his head in doubt and said, "when did I say this? Why don''t I know? Is that true?"


    As soon as the words came out, a murderous air came to my face.


    "Boy, there''s a price to pay for disorderly talking. It''s hard for a man to say a word, but he can''t cheat."


    Thomas squinted and threatened.


    On one side, Pope Peter''s face was stiff, but he was still smiling, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    "How can I cheat? Do we sign a contract or make an agreement? If you don''t like me, just say so, or you can still tie me to the cross and feed the birds now."


    Ning Tao rolled up his sleeves and glared.


    "You...!"


    Thomas was trembling with anger, holding on to the hilt.


    Seeing this scene, Peter had no choice but to smile and miscalculate. He was cheated by a little guy.


    He said immediately, "well, don''t make any noise. I originally intended you to attend the summit. Now that you''re here, as an archbishop, I''ll take part in it."


    The Council of heads of state


    "Well, I''ll give you old Peter a face. It''s not negotiable to be a cold guy."


    Ning Tao snorted and left with Peter.


    Han Bangzi, who was tied on the cross, had a silly look on his face. The Pope really untied him!


    And he It''s Ning Tao!


    The priest was also confused. The newly bought presbyopic glasses didn''t work, and he offended a head of state.


    Thomas''s face is livid. I''m afraid Ning Tao has guessed that he ordered it, otherwise he won''t bite him.


    Looking at the nervous eloss below, he said coldly: "Why are you still in a daze? Do you want me to punish you here? Go back to the knight''s palace and get the punishment myself."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    ELOS clenched his teeth and left with a stiff head.


    The hundred holy battles were not easy to fight. Some of them couldn''t help but fainted. They were all normal. They all blame that bastard.


    By the way, you can tell Saka


    Walking in the castle corridor with Peter, Ning Tao thought of the fall of an archbishop and said with a smile: "old Peter, it''s said that the Holy See has been bullied by the blood clan recently"Hehe, it''s normal for a little guy to have something unexpected that shouldn''t have happened," Peter said with a cool face.


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkle, walking slowly with Peter on the red carpet, which is a quiet and elegant scenic spot.


    "You''ve come to Europe all of a sudden this time. There must be a reason for you to come to the Holy See, right?" Peter said firmly with a smile.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. I just want to ask what kind of mysterious power the Holy Grail of blood has, Cao Bin What will it look like? "


    Ning Tao asked this question.


    "Step on..."


    When he got here, Peter stopped and looked at the beautiful red agate flowers outside. He was rarely silent.


    "In fact, I don''t know, but it''s because I don''t know that my previously unprofitable Vatican was defeated by him many times, an archbishop, an amazing Blue Silver Knight."


    "It''s all gone," said Peter with a heavy face.


    Ning Tao did not open his mouth and listened quietly.


    "I''ve read the ancient books of my holy see, and there are not many records about it, but every birth is a catastrophe, and now being controlled will be even more terrible."


    "Well, wait for the meeting of the head of state in the afternoon. It''s not a small matter to get married. I believe you''re here because of him. If the spokesperson thinks it through, please call me."


    Peter waved away slowly.


    Looking at his back, Ning Tao was not surprised at all. This obvious thing must have been guessed by the old fox.


    But Is he ready?


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye.


    Ning Tao was taken to a solemn hall by a bronze knight, and a white cross was engraved on the throne.


    As soon as he appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the hall, including five archbishops, one Archbishop to be, nine blue and silver knights, and one in gold Thomas.


    Just as he looked at him curiously, there was a voice of questioning and a strong pride at the door behind him.


    "You Is that Ning Tao? "


    The latter just turned his head in surprise when he heard a cold saying, "follow the will of the Lord and listen to the hearts of believers. I heard the cry of the island and Myanmar. Ning Tao is a demon."


    "In the name of the Vatican, judge you!"


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 1597

    "Kill!"


    The sound of heavy and violent chants sounded, and the murderous spirit was astonishing.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and a round pure Yang shield formed behind him. The golden flame formed a whirlpool.


    "Dang Bang...!"


    When the whole holy hall was shocked, Peter''s face turned black, and Thomas on one side gave a cold smile.


    In the most terrible strong wind, Ning Tao rushed out a figure. Ning Tao scratched dozens of meters on the ground. His face was a little gloomy, and his long eyes looked behind him.


    "Step on...!"


    I saw a figure walking out slowly from the strong wind, wearing gorgeous blue silver armor, with a strong figure, a face as grim as a piece of bluestone, and a kind of hatred of evil in his eyes.


    "Judge you, sinner of the world!"


    A blue and silver sword is heavy and powerful.


    Ning Tao a listen to, light of jilt jilt clothes way: "old Peter, your knight brain all have a problem?"


    "Asshole, be presumptuous and rude!"


    The nine blue silver Knights drew their swords in an instant.


    The man who took the hand was even more angry. He suddenly stepped on the ground, and the sword was shining, as if it could light up all the darkness.


    "Saka, stop it!"


    Old Peter''s faint cheering sounded, and the whole solemn hall was solemn. The ten Knights knelt down one knee one after another.


    But at this sacred moment, a faint voice came: "Saka? Are you the Saka who slaps me to death as soon as you see my impostor? "


    "I will not only kill the pretender, but also you. You should be glad that this is a church. Otherwise, I will judge you and end your sin with the holy sword."


    Saka''s face was hostile.


    "If you have seed, try it. I''m afraid you don''t have the ability."


    "Then try it!"


    "Enough, what''s the point of being so rude!"


    Just when they were at war again, old Peter''s voice sounded out, which made the atmosphere of the whole hall depressed.


    Seeing that the crowd was silent, old Peter rubbed his head and said with a headache: "well, take your seats first. If there''s anything to do after the meeting, it''s important."


    Saka gave a pious knighthood ceremony, and then he took a cold look at Ning Tao and sat at the top of the ten knights.


    The latter turned his lips with disdain, but when he glanced around, he was stunned. The five cardinals in red and the one to be were empty.


    The seat of the seventh Archbishop It''s gone?


    Saka also noticed this scene, sitting in the second place of the behren evil smile way: "this move is not better than your use?"


    The former one Leng, then sneer: "interesting."


    Pope Peter and Thomas both noticed, with schadenfreude on their faces.


    The six Cardinals were all old gods, like praying with closed eyes, but they were all squinting and mocking.


    Ning Tao scanned around and finally found an empty seat, which was at the end of the top ten knights.


    Y¡è¡­ CV


    just as he was about to walk past, the sound of silver boots rang out. ELOS came limping and grinning. It seemed that the holy battle was too heavy, and he went there after saluting the Pope.


    However, he found Ning Tao and sarcastically said, "Oh, isn''t this Archbishop Ning just now? Why are you still standing here? Do you still want to be crucified?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha...! "


    The hall was full of mocking voices, full of irony.


    Ning Tao light a glance, unexpectedly regret a way: "see you still don''t ache, early know should tie you on the cross."


    "Cut, waste one!"


    With a cold snort, he went to his seat, but did not sit down.


    Under the gaze of more than a dozen people, he put the sword on the seat. He stood aside with a sneer and looked at Ning Tao with arms in his arms. Even if he couldn''t sit, he couldn''t give it to you.


    Seeing this scene, everyone laughed.


    Ning Tao was so angry in his heart that he looked up and said coldly, "I said, old Peter, what do you mean by letting me stand here?"


    "Bishop Ning, please speak with respect, and honor your holiness."


    "As for your seat, I''m really sorry. You''ve never come back, and it''s in the way of putting it there. So I just asked someone to take it and burn it. Now I can still find a torch."


    Thomas stood beside the Pope for a moment.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have a seat. It doesn''t make sense whether you exist or not. It''s the same with you or not."


    Byron waved his hand with disdain.


    To see that pair of targeted faces, as well as Peter''s false smile, really let him a burst of anger.


    But when you think about Sophia, you still can''t fall out.


    He immediately sat on his knees, abandoning all worries and thoughts, and sitting on the red carpet in the center of the hall.


    When Peter saw that he was weak, he didn''t want to fall out. He immediately said with a smile, "I think you''ve heard more or less about the marriage of the new chief of the blood clan"This matter What do you think? "


    As soon as the words came out, the Hall fell into a dead silence.


    The six Cardinals'' eyelids trembled, * Burley''s body is not complete now, and they all choose to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    The ten blue silver Knights also look at the nose, nose, mouth and heart. The tragic death of the God of light extinguished their arrogance and made them escape from Lord Thomas.


    Even the overbearing and crazy Saka and the smirking behren are silent. The one who opens his mouth is the one who stands out.


    Peter and Thomas frowned at the silence.


    However, when he was quiet for a moment, Ning Tao said sadly: "just now, every one in the nest was more arrogant than the other. Now, when it comes to business, they all pretend to be deaf and dumb


    More than a dozen people''s faces were hot, so they were right.


    "Hum, you''re very powerful. Why didn''t you speak just now? You can''t laugh at us instead. Do you still have face?"


    ELOS suffered the pain and looked malicious.


    Ning Tao glanced at him and said faintly: "no wonder you are so useless. You learn all your skills in the nest. You chase the villain all day, but you don''t dare to do anything to the vampire."


    "This is the typical bullying, see me one by one horizontal boundless, speak of Cao Bin but a more than a counsellor."


    "Bang Asshole


    Saka chopped up the floor with one foot and said angrily, "who do you say is bullying? Believe it or not, I''ll cut off your tongue."


    "Threaten who won''t, make me angry, tear down your broken church," Ning Tao a stare domineering full.


    "Well, that''s a long way off."


    Old Peter came out with a headache.


    No one started, but said: "as we all know, that Cao Bin completely integrated the Holy Grail, which is a huge threat, in short The Holy See will not allow him to do evil to the world. "


    "The LORD said, you should be punished!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s eyelids jumped.


    If the blood clan is really so easy to deal with, it has been wiped out by them for a long time. After fighting for so many years, they all know the root and the bottom.


    Don''t mention the assistant of Bailian cult and Cao Bin!


    Seeing that they were silent again, behren and Saka squinted and stood up at the same time to say to the Pope, "Your holiness, I think one thing is more serious than blood."


    "What?" Old Peter wondered.


    Saka pointed to Ning Tao with a sneer and yelled, "I think we should kick this cancer out of the holy see first!"


    As soon as the words came out, ELOS and the nine Knights got up one after another and said solemnly, "please order from the Pope."


    The six Cardinals stood up at the same time.


    And Thomas slowly pulled out the sword!


    Seeing all the enemies, Ning Tao''s anger is choked in his throat. It''s a so-called cancer.

 Chapter 1598

    Ten knights, including Saka, Belem and eloss, attacked maliciously.


    Six unknown Cardinals chose to go down the well.


    Even Thomas, the only shining Knight of the Holy See, chose to fight against himself, and even did not hesitate to pull out a holy sword to demonstrate oppression.


    Ning Tao looks up with a overcast face, only to find that old Peter is embarrassed. He looks at the roof and frowns. He doesn''t know whether it''s too noisy or whether he''s considering renovating it?


    He is angry in his heart and angry in his heart.


    It''s like a fishbone called grievance stuck in the throat. They want to see you get stuck.


    A year ago, he was invited to hang the title of archbishop, not to give real power, not to allow himself to participate in the fight for power. That''s all. It''s not good for him to go back to China. It''s not easy for him to come back first because he was exposed to the sun and then raised his eyes.


    Who did he want to provoke!


    Ning Tao feels aggrieved to death, angry to spit blood.


    Immediately he said angrily, "what a kick out, what a cancer. Tell me what Ning Tao has done to attract so many of you! "


    as soon as the words came out, jealousy appeared on the faces of more than a dozen people.


    In their eyes, Ning Tao is a villain who takes his name of the Holy See and brags all over the place. He doesn''t make any contribution, but he always takes advantage of the Holy See.


    All his fame, wealth, and power now depend on the Vatican, just like a cancer, pest, and vampire who lives on the Vatican. Without the name of the Vatican, Ning Tao is nothing now.


    What''s more, he became an archbishop a year ago, and he didn''t come back until a year later. What did he regard the holy see as? A tool for constantly seeking benefits?


    Saka said with a sneer, "I just want to ask you, as cardinal, what outstanding contribution you have made to the Holy See."


    Ning Tao a ponder, donation calculate.


    "Well, as a Blue Silver Knight, I not only protect the Pope and Vatican day and night, but also fight for him 367 times, covered with glorious scars."


    "And why do you sit in that position and have the face to be an archbishop and want to take advantage of it without paying? There''s no such thing in the world," Saka said coldly.


    Although Belem and eloss and others did not speak, they pulled out their armor and showed their ferocious scars.


    Every Blue Silver Knight who becomes a guard doesn''t come out of the pool of blood and pay their life for the Vatican. How can they watch the villains press on their heads.


    Just looking at him, I was angry.


    Ning Tao was dumb and frowned slightly.


    At this time, an old cardinal said kindly, "bishop Ning, let''s compare our hearts. The Holy See treats you so sincerely. Shouldn''t you repay me?"


    Another cardinal also said with a smile, "yes, it''s true that if you blindly ask for something, it''s unconscionable. God will not protect that person. It''s time for you to contribute to the Holy See."


    Contribute to Give?


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly felt that he had fallen into a trap. It seemed that these guys had some purpose.


    Can''t help but be vigilant, light way: "a few bishops don''t need to beat around the Bush, as straightforward to say happy."


    As soon as the words came out, several people''s eyes flashed.


    The eldest Bishop said with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. There are many believers and knights who are dissatisfied with you. They think you shouldn''t be sitting in the seat of the head of state."


    "Oh? According to your opinion, what can I do to keep everyone from complaining? " Ning Tao picks eyebrows.


    "Ha ha, it''s said that there is a new type of medicine in the eastern world, which is called the gospel of mankind. Its effect is very magical."


    "If these things come into the hands of believers, whether it''s spreading beliefs or making contributions, they will surely shut everyone up, and your position will be unshakable."


    The old bishop explained with a smile.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes twinkled and said: "do you mean let me sell evolution spirit liquid in the Vatican, or Let your holiness speak for you? "


    "No, it''s for you to hand over the recipe, hand over the main materials, and contribute to the Holy See," Thomas sneered, looking down.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his eyes burn with anger. He stares at Peter who pretends to be a fool in an instant.


    I understand that all this is the old guy''s game. In fact, it''s to force him to hand over the main materials and give them a high sounding reason to be a spectator himself.


    It''s really a big appetite. If endorsement can enhance the prestige of his pope, but if you have money, fame and power, there will be more than 2.5 billion believers by then


    With a twinkle of eyes, beren got up and said, "bishop Ning, now is the time to see you pay for the Holy See."


    "It''s just a formula. Some of the main medicines are not worth mentioning compared with the name of the Holy See. Only when they are handed in can they stop everyone''s mouth and win their respect."


    Saka snorted coldly: "this is also the Lord''s test for you. As long as you hand it in, you will be able to wash away your sins.""Ha ha, bishop Ning, don''t let you down. Only in this way can you consolidate your position."


    Said the old bishop with a kind face.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Thomas flashed directly in front of Ning Tao with a solemn face. He held the hilt in one hand and slowly extended his hand to Ning Tao.


    This is to force Ning Tao to hand it in on the spot!


    The latter''s eyes flashed and glanced at the sleepy old Peter. He scolded in his heart, but his face was surprisingly calm.


    "If I won''t do it! "


    Dy see, legitimate P Chapter 2 section On;, NY


    "Canglang!"


    Thomas pulled out his sword and sneered: "as the head of state, he killed countless people on the island and Myanmar, and his ideas were cruel, which made our most devout believers in dire straits."


    "Do you know what a crime it is?"


    Saka stepped out in the distance and solemnly said: "according to the criminal law of the knight''s palace, he should be imprisoned until he admits his mistake and repents, or he is aware of his mistake before he can be set free."


    As soon as the words fell, the long halberd of ten holy swords flashed with cold light.


    The six Cardinals were all old gods watching the scene, but there was greed in their eyes.


    Old Peter seems to be sleepy, but in fact he is still squinting. He wants to know what choice Ning Tao will make. I''m afraid he has no right to choose.


    Ning Tao looked at the scene, took a deep breath and said, "that is to say, as long as I don''t hand in the formula, you will lock me up with high sounding reasons."


    "Is it?"


    Thomas was silent.


    Anger gradually suppressed, the old bishop could not help but advised: "bishop Ning, in order to clear your sins, you''d better give it to the Holy See. Resistance will only make you suffer."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t refute this point. Thomas''s strength is still above the cloud neutron.


    At least also touched a trace of virtual strength, absolutely not what he can play, not to mention the ten knights.


    Thomas''s face flashed impatience, and he said in a deep voice: "you hand in Or not? "


    "Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao breathed out two words,


    "no

 Chapter 1599

    "No Hand in


    As soon as the words came out, eleven breath oppressed Ning Tao.


    Although they do not know their current strength, they are not allowed to make any mistakes in order to be safe.


    Your holiness has said the importance of the spirit of evolution. You must get it.


    Ning Tao''s face is calm, not oppressed by these breath, the whole person changes like mountain stream breeze.


    Thomas, on the other hand, was staring at him with an indescribable strangeness in his eyebrows He refused.


    Is this guy really going to fight against the Vatican?


    "Cough...!"


    There was a lazy cough behind him, and Pope Peter didn''t even lift his eyelids, like an old man dozing off.


    Thomas felt a movement in his heart and immediately said, "come on, take bishop Ning to the dungeon to repent. When he will repent sincerely, he will consider restoring his freedom."


    Saka, ELOS immediately seize Ning Tao, the latter is still arrogant, insipid suspicious.


    Just as he was about to be taken out of the church, Ning Tao suddenly stopped and said, "old Peter, you will regret it."


    Then he went out of the church on his own.


    Saka and elosdam went to press him with a black face. The former was not good-natured and dared to fight at any time.


    As soon as the three left, the Pope did not know when to look out, a pair of wise eyes sparkled.


    "Well, if you dare to play tricks, I''ll see what else you can do to get out of my Vatican dungeon."


    Thomas choked his neck and looked unconvinced.


    "It can''t be too long. This guy is extraordinary now, but since he came here at this time, I''m afraid it''s because of Cao Bin''s big marriage or what he wanted to do at that time!"


    Peter''s old face showed confidence.


    "I remember when they were at the imperial mausoleum, they had a grudge. Maybe they wanted to destroy the wedding or something?" Thomas guessed with his arms in his arms.


    After thinking for a long time, Pope Peter finally said: "I should be sure that he has something important to do, and in the wedding ten days later, he came here to unite us."


    "So as long as he doesn''t hand over the formula in these ten days, no matter what happens, he will be imprisoned for me to see if he is in a hurry. Ten days later, he will use some means to force him to speak again."


    A dozen people immediately nodded.


    "Now let''s talk about how to judge Cao Bin...!"


    The Holy See dungeon is the place where the sinners belong.


    It''s been a place for some years. It''s full of mottled bricks and moss. Its style is very similar to that of ancient Europe.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are indifferent, so the old God is walking in the dungeon with his hands on his back, and the two people behind him want to beat him.


    "Come on, you think you''re here for a walk?" Saka gives Ning Tao a cold push.


    The latter takes a deep look at the Chaoren, then turns his head and walks towards the depth. Walking on the mottled stone brick, it gets colder and colder, and the light gets dimmer, which makes people fear.


    Along the way, many sinners were shut up. Most of them were facing the wall and reciting the Bible. The rest were cursing the Holy See.


    "Hypocritical bastard, if you have seed, you will kill me and let me out, ah I''m going crazy. Kill me... "


    Looking at these sinners, Ning Tao seems to see the real face of the world. In fact, there are so many reasons. There are only two perfect explanations for everything, desire and happiness!


    The latest, chapter ~ h on fm6k


    to put it bluntly, is to become a devil or a Buddha!


    "Step on...!"


    The more they went down, the more dim it was. Finally, the three stopped in front of a strong iron cage. There were twelve iron pillars with sacred runes engraved on them, as if to purify the cage.


    Ning Tao looks at it curiously. It seems that this cage is different from others. Standing here, there is a feeling of being sealed.


    "Jie Jie Go in, you


    There was a sudden push behind him, and Saka and elozzi pushed him in, and the heavy iron door fell.


    "Dang Bang...!"


    Ning Tao''s face slightly sank, and the cage seemed to become unusual. It seemed that there were twelve people who were criticizing him.


    "Ha ha, what''s wrong? I feel something''s wrong. Once there was a blood prince trapped here. It was built by the ancient holy see, and no one can break it."


    ELOS said triumphantly.


    The Holy See


    Ning Tao said nothing, took a deep breath, and sat cross knee.


    Seeing that he pretended to be mysterious again, Saka said contemptuously, "remember to me that everything you have now is given to you by the Vatican, and the evolution spirit liquid should also be given by the Vatican."


    "If you hand it in early, you will suffer less."


    "Come on, Saka, you can''t explain a fool. Sooner or later, he will beg for mercy."


    ELOS shook his head and was too lazy to speak.


    The former thought about it a little, and felt that it was so. With a sneer, he left leisurely on his heavy silver boots."You will regret it, and Peter will apologize to me," said Ning Tao''s faint voice.


    "Then you wait here. If you want the Pope to apologize to you, it''s impossible in your life, a ridiculous guy," Sacha said


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes just flashed.


    Looking at the twelve iron pillars, he was lost in thought. When he entered here, he suddenly knew what he was going to do.


    Take back Sophia and make her a happy mother!


    With ten days to go before the big wedding, he was locked in the underground cage again. Calm, he was anxious.


    He has to get out of this cage in ten days, but will the holy see let him go so easily!


    "You Is it Ning Tao, Archbishop Ning There was an old voice of surprise in my ear.


    The former followed his reputation and suddenly found a skinny old man in a cage not far away. He couldn''t help wondering, "does the old man know me?"


    The thin old man gave a dry smile and said hoarsely, "I saw you when you became Archbishop a year ago."


    "It''s just that at that time, you were so high up that you didn''t notice me."


    That sounds a little harsh.


    Ning Tao a frown, light way: "listen to old gentleman this tone is see I am locked up very happy?"


    "Jie Jie, it''s almost the same. Anyway, your Holy See doesn''t have a good thing. They are all a bunch of hypocritical bastards. I''m more happy than anyone to see that you don''t come to a good end."


    The thin old man''s eyes were green.


    Ning Tao has no choice but to shake his head and doesn''t intend to pay any attention to him.


    The former seemed to have been locked up for a long time, and then touched his chin and said with a sly smile: "you just said that you want the Pope to apologize to you. I found that you are too whimsical. It''s impossible."


    "I''ll tell you the truth. Whatever those hypocrites do, they never think that they have done wrong. They also say that it is the will of the Lord. In fact, they are selfish desires."

 Chapter 1600

    "So it''s impossible to apologize."


    The thin old man shook his head like chanting scriptures. There was no expression on his thin face. He only knew that he didn''t believe it.


    After listening to these words, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said, "the old man has studied very thoroughly. It makes me feel like I suddenly realized. I don''t know who the old man is?"


    "Ha ha, I can''t talk about an expert. I''m a nobody. I just can''t stand the hypocrisy of your holy see. Otherwise, I wouldn''t stay here."


    The thin old man laughed, very casual.


    However, Ning Tao is not, a little look, this person is actually hungry thin, and there are all kinds of black and blue scars.


    It seems to have been punished.


    Eyes a narrow, suddenly curious way: "don''t old gentleman so don''t believe the Pope will come to me to apologize."


    "I told you that''s impossible. Everyone in the holy see is so stubborn, and their leader is more stubborn. Anyway, I haven''t seen him bow to anyone for so many years."


    The thin old man was impatient with weeds.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and said with a sneer, "although I don''t know what your Archbishop has committed, since you are here, it also proves that you are not far away from death."


    "Oh, why?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard the myth of the twelve disciples. Forget it, this cage was built by them to imprison those who committed the most heinous crimes."


    "You don''t understand if you talk too much. There was a powerful prince of blood who was locked up there and died on the third day. You should be more careful yourself," he pondered with a weed in his mouth.


    Ning Tao was stunned for a long time. Looking at the twelve iron pillars full of sacred runes, he slowly closed his strange eyes.


    The thin old man is just sarcastic pity.


    In an old castle room, Pope Peter, dressed in white, looks out of the window. Unconsciously, a game begins.


    Behind him, there is a big word written in a piece of paper painting, which represents the first day of the game.


    Time flies, three days blink by.


    In the dark dungeon, full of moss and cool atmosphere, mottled tiles reveal the vicissitudes of time.


    The thin old man always sleeps until he wakes up naturally. He pulls out a weed from the corner of the brick and puts it into his mouth. The cool and fresh taste will let him know that he is still alive.


    A random look up, random glance, the next second is scared, the mouth of the grass was almost eaten.


    "You Why are you still alive? "


    He refers to the person is naturally Ning Tao, the latter was awakened, not angry white he a look, then also show surprise.


    "Old man, I''m alive now, and in my dream?"


    The thin old man swallowed his saliva and touched his head blankly, muttering: "am I dreaming?"


    At this moment, Saka and eloss came over triumphantly. However, when they saw that Ning Tao was all right, their face suddenly became strange, and there was a kind of unspeakable amazement.


    But no one spoke. Saka knocked on the iron pillar with his holy sword and came closer to read some scriptures.


    When the two of them left with a sneer, the thin old man suddenly said, "it seems that there is something wrong with the cage. Now its power is stimulated, and you will die tomorrow!"


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and looked casual.


    The fourth day came quickly, and the sun was at noon. Even the dark dungeon could feel a little warmth.


    The thin old man opened his eyes, expertly pulled out a weed and put it into his mouth, but when he looked up, the weed fell.


    "You Why are you still alive? It''s impossible? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao has no good way: I live well, why should I die? Old Peter hasn''t come to apologize. "


    "You just do your spring and autumn dream, and apologize. I''m sure I haven''t woken up yet. When I wake up, you''ll definitely die, and you''ll wait," he said angrily and fell asleep.


    Elius came to check, but found that Ning Tao, like nobody, secretly increased the power of Rune and left.


    Shouldn''t it? Is the cage broken?


    On the fifth day, the Vatican began to rain heavily. The torrential rain was like a white horse falling from the thick clouds.


    Heaven and earth beads, even into a piece!


    Old Peter''s wise eyes moved from the window to the table with a big five characters and a letter on it.


    It was sent by Hua Xia Hongmeng. He asked them how the leader was. Although the words were euphemistic, he could see that he was anxious and had five days to get married. He was right.


    He immediately sneered, picked up the letter, went to the fire and threw it in without hesitation. He didn''t care about everything about Hongmeng.


    "There are still five days left, Ning Tao. You can calm down again. I''ll see if you pay or not..."


    Wisdom flashed in old Peter''s eyes.


    Inside the dungeon, the wind was howling. It was really cold.


    "Tick, tick, tick...!"


    Xu is the rain some big, ningtao leisurely wake up, but it is doubt to look to the cage not far away.Why is that old man still sleeping today?


    Slightly shook his head, or slowly closed his eyes to practice, but the calmer he was, the more he wanted to take back Sophia.


    Moreover, after staying for a long time, absurd ideas will emerge in my mind, such as whether Sophia and Cao Bin have changed their minds, and so on


    Although he thinks it''s bullshit, as long as he calms down, he will think about it. When he left, he secretly promised Xinyue that he would take her mother back, but now He''s still in captivity.


    On the seventh day, the muddled thin old man noticed that someone was pushing him. He couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    However, the next second, the whole person was so scared that his upper body ejected directly, with a face like hell.


    "You How are you still alive? No, how did you get out? You You stay away from me. Don''t come here... "


    The thin old man looks at Ning Tao outside the cage with an incredible face. He actually comes out of the cage.


    The latter slightly scratched his head and said with a dry smile, "I don''t know. Anyway, that''s how he came out."


    "You cheat ghosts. That cage is the bane of all sinners. No one has ever escaped. It''s impossible."


    The thin old man exclaimed in spite of his physical changes.


    The former was about to open his mouth when he suddenly turned pale and threw an elixir at him. He said, "you are having a high fever now. Eat this, or you will die."


    Said, unexpectedly walked toward that cage.


    In the thin old man''s gaping expression, Ning Tao opened two iron pillars and went in like this.


    It''s like it''s not an iron post, it''s two springs.


    "Step on...!"


    Saka came with six knights in a black face and read scriptures on each Rune pillar.


    The only effect is that the iron pillar is getting brighter and brighter. It has a feeling of purifying the world, but there is no magic effect.


    Dvwt


    after the six Knights left, Ning Tao seemed to think of something. He pulled out the iron post from the inside, pulled one from the place where the thin old man often pulled grass, held it in his mouth and walked back.


    The thin old man''s eyes are about to jump out. How can it be? It''s a dream. It must be a dream


    On the ninth day, Pope Peter looked at something with a solemn face, which was sent by Mo Yuntian, the first person in China.


    He wrote two simple words, "let go!"


    Hua Xia also issued a warning to the Holy See through relations, but no one paid any attention to it, and the two words were swallowed by the flames.


    Pope Peter''s face is cold. Tomorrow is Cao Bin''s wedding to Sophia, and it''s also the succession ceremony of the head of the blood clan. Ning Tao I don''t believe you can still sit!


    Day 10

 Chapter 1601

    "The tenth day!"


    The city is crushed by black clouds, and its chest is like a dull stone.


    Maybe God felt extremely depressed, dull thunder rolling out, there is no rain, just feel very dull.


    The dungeon, with a dark smell.


    Hundreds of criminals recite the Bible in their cages, constantly expounding their sins, praying for the Lord''s forgiveness and yearning for the Lord''s acceptance.


    Looking down, the deepest part is almost completely deep, and the darkness is terrible. There are twelve sacred iron pillars emitting weak light, and the rune is faint.


    I don''t know how long later, there was a faint hard voice from the sacred cage, "has The tenth day


    The next second, a pair of complex eyes slowly opened.


    "Boom...!"


    Outside the dull thunder from time to time, Ning Tao''s expression can''t see clearly, but from his eyes, you can see an inner worry.


    "Today Is it Sophia''s wedding day? "


    Sophia?


    "Hard Are you talking about the blood princess Not far from the cage came a voice of shock.


    "Do you know her?" Ning Tao asked curiously.


    The thin old man''s face came out and said, "I just heard that today is the day when the princess of the blood clan got married and the new chief took office?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a wry smile and said: "yes, I''m afraid there are only a few hours left."


    "No, I don''t feel sour when I listen to you. Do you like the princess of the blood clan?" The thin old man had a sarcastic look on his face.


    "She It''s my daughter, her mother Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    Her mother, she


    The thin old man''s face was stiff. His eyes were gradually staring like a bell. His mouth was so stunned that he could plug an egg. He didn''t know how to raise it by several decibels and said sharply, "her mother?"


    Ning Tao was shocked.


    "Are you still dreaming? They are blood princesses. They are Cardinals. You told me that a vampire gave birth to a child to the Holy See. Are you kidding or I''m dreaming? Bullshit, go away!"


    The thin old man was angry and felt that his IQ was seriously insulted.


    "Er...!"


    Ning Tao is speechless. In fact, he doesn''t want to believe it.


    "Step on...!"


    The sound of heavy silver boots appeared outside the dungeon. There were 500 elite bronze knights, 10 terrible blue silver knights, and two retired old Cardinals.


    Their appearance makes the atmosphere more depressing, but they are all waiting for the order of Knight Thomas.


    The latter frowned. He had been outside the dungeon for ten days, but the boy didn''t give in, which made him wonder if his judgment was wrong.


    "Boom...!"


    The thunder in the sky is more and more urgent. I don''t know if it''s warning something. Everyone''s heart flashed uneasy and his face rarely appeared nervous.


    Thomas frowned, and then said in a deep voice: "remember the purpose of our trip, attack the blood castle, and kill the sinner Cao Bin first. The Lord does not allow the existence of other people."


    "If the plan fails, try to ruin the wedding!"


    More than 500 people saluted solemnly.


    "Good, let''s go!"


    More than 500 people left the team in a mighty way.


    I don''t know why, Thomas always some mood restless, from time to time looking at the magnificent church, there was a sense of panic.


    He thought it was an illusion, but in fact It''s the beginning of doomsday!


    Saka, ELOS was left behind. As long as Ning Tao didn''t hand over the formula, he would not think of it for a day. This is the resolution of the Holy See.


    Old Peter solemnly watched the crowd leave. It was three hours before noon wedding, but Ning Tao didn''t respond.


    Is he wrong? That guy doesn''t pay attention to the wedding at all?


    In other words, he expected that the Holy See would take action, so he planned to wait for work with ease, but this idea was not realistic after all.


    Old Peter snorted. No matter what, he''s bound to get the evolutionary spirit. If Ning Tao doesn''t give in after his wedding, don''t blame him for using some tricks!


    With two hours left, the thunder is getting more and more intense, and some residents in the Vatican are panicking.


    There are many believers running to the church to pray.


    In the dungeon, a trace of heaviness flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes, but then he slowly closed his eyes, silence is golden.


    The thin old man on one side was not happy. The Holy See still had such a wonderful work. No wonder he was caught by his own people.


    Immediately sneered: "I said your boy''s heart is really big enough, his son is almost married to another man, you still have the mind to meditate here?"


    "Do you think the Lord can save you? Don''t be silly, but even if you can get out of the prison, you can''t get out of the dungeon. The strength of the holy see is unfathomable. "


    Ning Tao''s eyelids trembled for a while, but he still didn''t speak.Think about it: "Tut, my wife is so thin that you are oppressed by other men


    "Jie Jie Maybe it''s a premarital activity right now... "


    Ning Tao''s heart is torn.


    With an hour to go, Pope Peter''s steady, dead sea state of mind began to ripple.


    "Step on...!"


    A group of knights increased the guard of the dungeon, the most elite papal guard was ready, and a retired old bishop was invited.


    "Boom...!"


    It seems that the top of the black cloud will fall down at any time, which can reveal a deep red, like a warning before a natural disaster.


    Countless people are in panic and praying desperately.


    As if aware of the above movement, the thin old man said with a sneer: "good boy, there is less than an hour left. Your wife will soon become someone else''s plaything."


    "I wonder if Sophia has brought you a * hat or someone else''s * hat. How can he not be impatient? Even if he can''t escape, you have to try it."


    "Boom...!"


    £©On gengnin''s fastest @ b, ~ H


    a deafening dull thunder came to the dungeon and echoed like the roar of Thor.


    "You bastard, you don''t even want your wife. It''s estimated that the child is not yours, so you can continue to blow," the thin old man scolded.


    With 20 minutes to go, the Vatican and Italy are all under dark clouds, without any light.


    Old Peter is sitting alone in the room. He firmly believes in his own judgment. Ning Tao must attach great importance to the wedding.


    He sent instructions to Thomas, trying to wait for the end of the marriage, he just want to make this guy regret.


    There seems to be a lot of anxious footsteps outside, but no one dares to come in without his orders.


    Five minutes left. It''s too late.


    I can''t get to France in such a short time. Maybe the wedding has already started and the ceremony is in progress.


    In the dungeon, the thin old man shakes his head and satirizes. He wants to see the Holy See''s chaos. He scorns and says, "your wife is someone else''s. at the beginning of the wedding in the west, women belong."


    Ning Tao didn''t move at all, just like a corpse.


    "Step on...!"


    All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps came from the dungeon, and the thin old man yelled at him: "again, which fool is coming, I Teach The Pope? "


    Nearly a hundred Knights watched him with murderous eyes.


    Old Peter walked out with a bitter face. He never thought that he had really come.


    Just now, the leader of the Chinese military, friar Hongmeng, issued a warning that if you don''t let anyone raze the Vatican again.


    He was totally dismissive, but the next second he was stupid.


    Laomaozi seconded, support the leveling!


    Britain, France and Germany seconded the agreement and supported the flattening!


    Greece, Switzerland, Denmark, Ireland, Spain, Belarus, Ireland, Italy Secondment!


    Forty two countries in Europe declared at the same time that the Vatican would not let people go in a minute and flatten you.


    Twelve countries are ready for long-range missiles.


    Huaxia, laomaozi, British and French small nuclear weapons can be launched at any time. As long as the Pope continues to pretend to be deaf and dumb, the consequences will be as follows:


    there will be no Vatican and holy see in the world!

 Chapter 1602

    There is no Vatican or Vatican in the world!


    Seeing this warning, Pope Peter the elder sat on the ground like ten years old.


    The whole person was stunned for several seconds, then ran all the way to the dungeon, what confidence and pride were crushed.


    That''s half of the world. No matter how powerful the Vatican is, it can''t withstand such threats.


    Within a minute, Ning Tao must respond!


    He walked out with a bitter face and said with a dry smile: "ha ha, bishop Ning, I''ve come to pick you up. In fact, it''s all a misunderstanding. The blood wedding is about to start."


    With that, the iron gate connected by two iron pillars rose.


    "Dang Bang...!"


    Seeing this scene, the thin old man in the cage in the distance was silly, and his face was extremely incredible and shocked.


    The Pope, who thought himself the incarnation of God, apologized and came to the dungeon to take him out.


    This How is that possible? Am I still dreaming?


    However, there was no response. Ning Tao quietly turned his back to the crowd and made no sound.


    Pope Peter was in a hurry and immediately whispered: "bishop Ning, this is not a place for conversation. Let''s go out first. It''s important."


    ELOS quickly put a communication instrument near ningtao, for fear that countries would really order fire.


    "Gulu...!"


    Xu is the terror of silence, heart beat faster, one by one looking at Ning Tao.


    Pope old Peter clenched his teeth, bowed his head and said: "bishop Ning, as long as you are willing to come out, everything is easy to say. I solemnly apologize to you here."


    "Yes Sorry, it''s all my fault


    The thin old man in the distance was stunned and tried his best to pull out his ears, as if he had heard something wrong.


    Just like a gentle scholar who has been refined all his life, he suddenly turns into a local ruffian. Contrast Huge.


    It''s almost impossible. It''s totally unimaginable.


    Not only was he shocked, but Sacha, ELOS, the old bishop, and so on, lost their chins.


    However, some people turn a blind eye to this bow.


    Seeing that Ning Tao did not move, the thin old man swallowed his saliva and murmured: "yes, I''ve never admired anyone. You are the first one. How dare you not give the Pope such a face!"


    "Asshole, are you pretending to be dead? The Pope has given you enough face. Don''t be shameless."


    Saka pulled out his sword and threatened.


    "Waves...!"


    Elius and other papal guards have drawn their swords. They are the guardians of the Pope and fight for his dignity.


    Old Peter took a look at the communication equipment, gritted his teeth, and said in a deep voice, "all back!"


    As soon as the words came out, Saka and others immediately backed back with a black face, but the hostile eyes were staring at Ning Tao.


    I don''t know how many times he has been struggling. Pope Peter blurted out: "bishop Ning, you are the next Pope. I will also prepare a gift for China."


    With these words, his face was full of pain and bitterness. When did he plead with others in a low voice.


    However, at this moment, Ning Tao''s closed eyes slowly opened, and he looked at the iron pillar suspiciously.


    This baby seems to have something absorbed by him?


    But it doesn''t matter. I slowly got up from the ground, and then I turned to see the Pope and others with sarcasm.


    "Old Peter, I said you would regret it."


    The latter turned pale and said respectfully, "what bishop Ning said is that I was lost for a while."


    "You''re not lost for a moment, you''ve been lost all the time!" Ning Tao said with a cold smile.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Saka just angrily scolded, but old Peter glared and yelled: "Saka, pay attention to your identity. Bishop Ning is my next successor and will be Pope."


    All the Knights turned white at the same time.


    When an oriental came to pick up the Western Pope, it made them feel ridiculous.


    Ning Tao smiles coldly. Under the gaze of the crowd, he pulls the iron pillar apart and walks out slowly.


    "This How is that possible? "


    ELOS was so dumb that the twelve iron pillars were almost indestructible. How did he treat them as springs.


    When old Peter and others were all silly, Ning Tao suddenly pointed to them and said coldly, "you two, get in."


    "What do you mean, how dare you...!" Saka two people straight stare, subconsciously cut him a sword.


    "Old Peter, how can a knight be punished for disobeying the Pope?"


    There was hesitation on Pope Peter''s face. They immediately looked at him and said in a cold voice, "do you want me to repeat what I said? Bishop Ning will let you in."


    "You''re going in too," Ning Tao sneered at him.I?


    Pope Peter''s face was stunned, and he pointed at himself strangely. His scalp suddenly felt numb.


    "Dang Bang...!"


    As soon as the door was closed, the crowd was strange.


    The Pope and two blue silver knights are locked in. What does this guy want? Is that it?


    Saka and ELOS looked unconvinced, even holding their arms in a sneer, to see what he could do with them?


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath, his eyes suddenly burst out of a fine awn, a whirlwind of spiritual power converges on the right fist, and under the gaze of everyone''s consternation, he smashes the fist on the iron pillar.


    "Buzz...!"


    An amazing scene appeared, twelve iron pillars shining, as if the twelve disciples came to life and angrily denounced.


    Saka and ELOS vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot, and their heads were about to explode at this moment when their ears were covered with a miserable scream.


    The Pope''s beard was dyed red and he fell to his knees.


    It''s not over yet. Ning Tao roared and hit eight fists in a row, shaking the whole dungeon.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    The cage was washed by a terrible force. Saka felt that he was in the clock, while someone was madly hitting the clock.


    "Wow Poof


    Ellen spat a few mouthfuls of blood, turned pale, and fainted as the sixth fell.


    The Pope was dying, tearing his head desperately


    "no No, come on Stop it


    Saka''s eyes were red with blood, as if twelve people had got into his head, and the mottled floor had been broken by him.


    "Tenth punch, break!"


    The more powerful tenth fist of Ning Tao fell down, and all the people in the dungeon held their heads and screamed.


    "Ah I My head, go away, don''t talk in my head, it''s going to split Ah, ah... "


    Ning Tao has a cold face, which is the real power of rune, a terrible power that can tear the soul.


    Looking at the three popes in the cage like dead dogs, he has no time to pay attention to them. It seems that sister Xia has made a move. I don''t know how Sophia is now?


    With a sigh, he left without looking back


    And the French blood castle, it is ushered in their prey, more than 500 Templars look ugly around.


    Thomas looked at the twenty sacred places in the sky and the leisurely and playful Cao Bin. His face began to look ugly and he blurted out: "your wedding It''s a trap

 Chapter 1603

    "Your wedding It''s a trap


    Thomas and the others were as black as a pot.


    Twenty breaths in the sky interweave into a big net that envelops the people and instantly blocks all the way.


    As soon as they saw this, the two old Bishops'' faces changed. As soon as they got close to here, they came out with the appearance that they were waiting for them.


    Cao Bin looked at the castle jokingly. He looked like a successful hunter, full of pride.


    "Damn asshole," Thomas said, biting his teeth.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to have a trap, but with their strength, what can a trap do? It''s enough to kill three in and three out.


    However, the appearance of twenty deities completely smashed all his pride and self-confidence, and even caught him off guard, which was totally unimaginable.


    And an old bishop looked at each other, and they all saw the horror in their eyes, because there were familiar people in this divine realm.


    Brooke, the prince who was once almost impossible to break through the divine realm, now looks down at the sky and sneers.


    Is this all the power of the Grail?


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that my first prey was you. I thought Ning Tao could not wait to jump out. It seems that I overestimated him," Cao Bin shook his head and sneered.


    Thomas eyes a cold, dignified way: "son, do you think this will be able to eat us all?"


    "Don''t be complacent too early. Don''t forget that you were chased all over the world by me some time ago. Do you really think you can do whatever you want with the Holy Grail? It''s ridiculous."


    "Jie Jie, it''s not like your Thomas style. According to your temper, shouldn''t you cut it with a sword? Such wordiness still proves that you are afraid."


    Clark came out of the castle with a grim smile.


    At first glance, he seemed to be several decades old. His right arm was still broken, and there was no sign of rebirth.


    And behind him, there was a gorgeous woman. She was very beautiful today. She was dressed in a red robe with a little thin make-up. She was sexy and charming, and her delicate facial features were gaunt.


    And this girl is Sophia!


    Summon up the courage to lift the beautiful eyes to see, but there is no that morning and night to think of the figure, red lips can not help holding up bitter.


    That''s all. That''s all.


    As soon as Thomas saw him, he immediately sneered: "you''ve seen me scared. The white devil is dead. Why haven''t you died yet?"


    Clark''s smile froze with words.


    Immediately, he said with red eyes and gritted his teeth, "bastard, you are all going to die today. I will finish my daughter''s wedding with your blood, and soon I will destroy the Holy See."


    "Well, I''m afraid you don''t have the ability," the old bishop snorted coldly.


    Cao Bin sneered and patted out a handprint, just like the strong man''s contempt for the ants.


    Seeing this, the old bishop straightened up his waist, waved a staff and recited ancient incantations. The holy light condensed into a shield.


    "Shield of light!"


    There was a huge collision between the two in the blink of an eye.


    On the other hand, Thomas''s eyes were cold, and he found the right time to cut out a fierce sword.


    However, a fat blood figure flashed, actually grinning and shouldering the sword, it didn''t seem to matter.


    "Greedy king, it''s you!"


    Exclaimed another old cardinal.


    Thomas smell speech a facial expression immediately ugliness, although this person is stronger than dark king some, but also only some.


    But now I can take my sword easily. What happened to these guys?


    "Jie Jie The famous Thomas madman is just like that. This sword is not painful. Didn''t you eat? "


    Greedy king''s words are full of provocation.


    As soon as the words came out, all the Templars were furious. Lord Thomas was their only idol.


    When they were angry, Blue Silver Knight behren stopped them. There were thousands of vampires around, which would only lead to faster death.


    Thomas''s face was gloomy and uncertain. He kept a close eye on Cao Bin and said in a deep voice, "boy, what have you done to them? It seems that all the people of Bailian sect have been transformed into blood clan by you."


    Cao Bin is about to speak, suddenly looked up to a certain direction, eyes even excited burst of bleeding light.


    "Rather The waves


    This roar can be described as both joy and hate.


    But the Vatican people heard that first of all, it was not credible. The guy was still in the dungeon. How could he come out?


    Sophia''s body trembled when she heard the words. Her eyes were full of water and her lips were open and closed.


    I don''t know how many people look up, but they don''t see anyone. Who is there?


    After a few breaths, all the spirits turned pale.


    In the spirit perception, there are indeed three figures approaching, and a pair of frightened pupils look at Cao Bin one after another.


    The spirit of the chief is so terrible!


    Three streamers soon appeared in front of the public, and the two old bishops stood behind Ning Tao with the momentum of the stars.His appearance caused a big uproar.


    The Knights Templars looked unbelievable. This guy actually came out of the dungeon, and he still gritted his teeth before.


    : 4;%


    after Sophia''s familiar figure appeared, meimou lost her mind and remembered that sentence, Ning Tao would come down from the sky to meet you one day.


    But He shouldn''t have come!!


    Behren looked at Ning Tao, who was fighting for the limelight, and thought that he was giving in to the Vatican. He sneered and said, "isn''t this bishop Ning? At last, he won''t die to face and suffer?"


    Seeing this, Thomas felt relieved. At least he was also one of the three helpers. He immediately narrowed his eyes and said, "bishop Ning, it''s time for you to show your power. It''s up to you to take the lead."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked at him coldly and said: "do you know who you are talking to?"


    Thomas was stunned, and then he was very angry and said with a smile: "good boy, now even you dare to shout with me, your so-called Hongmeng alliance leader is not bullshit in my eyes."


    "Yes, in the face of the enemy, you dare to be disrespectful to your majesty. You have no right to be presumptuous here. It''s your honor that your holiness allows you to come to the war, you know!"


    Beren held the spear and sneered.


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to be disrespectful to the Pope and violate the Lord''s dignity. The knight''s Palace should punish you severely!"


    An old bishop behind Ning Tao yelled angrily.


    Teach the pontiff?


    Everyone is one of the signs, even the emotional Cao Bin also a Leng, is that old man over?


    Thomas said in amazement, "your eminence, where is the Pope you said?"


    "Hum, of course, it''s Ning Tao, Pope Ning. Now he''s coming to the battlefield to save you. I''ll see you soon!" Said another old bishop.


    Ning Tao the pontiff!


    More than 500 Templars are numb and look at Ning Tao strangely. This guy Is it their Pope?


    The latter snorted coldly, and finally took out his hand which he had been carrying behind him, holding an old scepter and a golden ring in his hand.


    Thomas just looked at it, then he opened his eyes and said in horror: "this This is the Pope''s scepter, the ring of heaven, how can it be, how can they be in your hands! "

 Chapter 1604

    The scepter of the Pope.


    The divine commandment is the only recognition of the incarnation of God.


    If you have these two, even a stranger can become a pope, no one dares to object, because ordinary people can''t touch.


    Looking at the two things in Ning Tao''s hands, more than 500 elite Templar knights were all forced, as if they had been struck by thunder, and they were scorched outside and tender inside.


    Fortunately, all the blood clan members were confused.


    Cao Bin''s grinning expression was stiff. He looked at the two things suspiciously. How could he not know the holy weapon of the Holy See.


    But How can it be on Ning Tao?


    The dark red square in front of the castle was dead, and the dark sky made it feel like it was infiltrating.


    "Gulu...!"


    Beren swallowed a mouthful of water and murmured, "this It''s impossible. How could it be? "


    It''s like an Emperor grabs a prisoner. When the guards leave, the prisoner turns into an emperor.


    No one can imagine the bullshit.


    Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to their eyes. He fixed his eyes on Cao Bin, but the corner of his eye But I saw Sophia.


    Or so amazing, such as a gorgeous rose in full bloom, that red robe, is her wedding dress?


    "Cao Bin, here I am!"


    The latter''s blood pupil trembled and said: "do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this day?"


    "In more than a year, how much I have paid and how much I have lost. No, I have lost all of them since my father, brother and the whole Cao family perished."


    Ning Tao complicated: "if I don''t kill them, they will kill me, so I won''t feel guilty about it."


    "Ha ha, that''s good. In fact, I should thank you. Without your destruction, I would not be reborn now. I''m afraid I''m still an ignorant rich second generation."


    Cao Bin mocked himself and fell into memory.


    "You don''t need to thank me. You just need to make your own decisions, and you don''t need me to do it," Ning Tao said coldly, holding his scepter.


    "Do you have such confidence, Pope, divine realm? Although it''s unexpected, it''s just that. You never know how powerful this power is in me."


    Cao Bin was filled with blood and disdained.


    "Hum!"


    The scepter gives out the holy light to fight against the evil blood.


    Thomas and others were puzzled until the old bishop explained it in secret language.


    "Jiji "Zheng


    The two sides were at war for a moment, but the Holy See was obviously in a weak position, and the strength of the blood clan did not know how to increase several times.


    Sophia is worried. Ning Tao shouldn''t have come. Cao Bin has mastered the power of the Holy Grail and can even make gods. There is no suspense in this battle.


    Now she only wants Xinyue to live happily and let Ning Tao be a good father. That''s enough!


    Ning Tao doesn''t dare to look at her, but just keeps an eye on Cao Bin. Golden mans flash in his eyes, trying to see through the secret of the Holy Grail.


    But at this time, Cao Bin suddenly took back his breath, touched his chin and said, "if you don''t say that I forgot, I''ll have prepared a surprise for you early, but don''t be too surprised."


    "Pa pa...!"


    Under the sound of slapping, five figures were pushed over.


    Ning Tao just glanced, his face suddenly became ugly, and his anger burned from his chest.


    Second, his parents, Xiang Rong, and Fang Qianqian!


    See this scene, he has understood a lot, that Fang Qianqian is the second has always been unable to cross the ridge.


    All five people were tied up and their mouths were blocked. Cao Bin said quietly, "don''t say I didn''t thank you. I''ll give you a chance. You can choose any of them, but the rest Die


    Pick?


    Ning Tao''s face is livid. How can he choose one of the five? Can he believe this guy''s words?


    Although the five people were all gagged, their looks and expressions were not the same. Xiang Rong was begging, but his parents were kind and bitter staring at Xiang Yang.


    But Xiangyang Staring at the silent Fang Qianqian.


    "Well Well


    Five people fell on the square like a meat worm, with only five blood guards, and Cao Bin was full of fun.


    Who should be saved?


    Ning Tao has a black face and hesitates.


    Just then, Thomas summoned up courage and said in a deep voice, "Your holiness, the Templars, may At your command. "


    "We are willing to guard the pope!"


    More than 500 Knights saluted in unison.


    "Jie Jie Gee


    All around the vampires, fangs open, a pair of dark red eyes looking at the prey, full of irritability.


    "Please be quiet. The guests from afar haven''t been well treated. It seems that we are very impolite."


    Cao Bin''s evil smile swept around. In a moment, no vampire spoke, even the prince was in awe.Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s face is ugly. From Xiangyang''s eyes, he sees that he is begging for Fang Qianqian, this stupid guy. Is it worth it?


    When he looked at Fang Qianqian, his dark red eyes were colorless, but he calmly looked at Xiang Yang.


    "Well No


    The latter desperately resist, hysterical cry.


    "Tut Tut, what a touching scene, but you can only choose one of them, you Have you chosen it? " Cao Bin licked his scarlet lips with great excitement.


    "Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and firmly said: "I Choose five of them


    "Whoosh Kill


    Almost in an instant, the holy land of the Holy See pounced on the past, and the holy power of worship was overwhelming.


    "Spear of light, judgment!"


    Ning Tao''s Scepter burst out holy light, some low-level vampires directly turned into smoke, and there were sacred spears in the sky, falling like raindrops.


    "Hum, the gun of blood!"


    Cao Bin was startled by this scene, nine Zhang blood gas into a long gun, without showing weakness of the shooting away.


    "Boom...!"


    "Sword of light, verdict!"


    Before it stopped, the holy sword of punishment appeared in the sky, and a huge sword was cut down from the sky.


    "Asshole!"


    Cao Bin scolded, behind a large blood Viscount into smoke, he quickly roared to open a blood curtain.


    "Boom...!"


    This huge holy sword seemed to be wielded by God, and it cut into the bloody turtle shell. The castle was divided into two parts.


    When the dust is blown away, Cao Bin spits blood and climbs out of the sword ditch, only to find that the hostage not far away is gone.


    When you look up, you can see Ning Tao''s face is very white, and there are five loose guys around him, who were rescued by him.


    The latter was surprised and looked at the scepter in his hand. It was so powerful that he immediately laughed and said, "Cao Bin, is that all you can do?"


    When Cao Bin heard the speech, he suddenly calmed down. A stream of sarcasm rose from the corner of his mouth and joked: "are you sure?"


    "Hiss!"


    There were several sharp noises coming from behind.

 Chapter 1605

    "Chi...!"


    The air behind him was cut sharply. How sharp is it.


    It''s slow, but in fact it''s just between the lightning and flint, even when it''s abrupt, Ning Tao doesn''t respond.


    But at that moment, the scream was sharp.


    "Ah, ah I My hand


    Everyone was puzzled to see, only Xiangrong, Xiangyang parents, and Fang Qianqian disappeared at the same time, screamed.


    Ning Tao''s gloomy turn to see, pupil a shrink, these four people unexpectedly all transform into blood clan, is sneak attack him.


    I don''t know when the shield of truth appeared slowly disappeared, and the ring of heavenly sovereignty flashed.


    Cao Bin''s eyes were surprised, tut tut said: "it''s worthy of the holy instrument of the Vatican, and it''s worthy of being the nemesis of our blood clan. One is the main judge, and the other is the independent truth shield."


    "Well, that old thing would give it to you."


    "Step on...!"


    The sound of heavy silver boots immediately surrounded him. Thomas and the four old bishops solemnly protected Ning Tao and suppressed the five Xiangyang people.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was not relieved, but became more and more ugly, because Cao Bin seemed to deliberately let him save people.


    Thomas and they lost touch before they came here, otherwise the Vatican would not take out the things that pressed the bottom of the box. Does old Peter''s foreboding mean that?


    "What did you do to them?" he said


    Cao Bin said with a sly smile: "it''s nothing, just let them feel the strength of the blood body."


    "Oh, by the way, your brother, I''m not willing to do it!"


    As soon as the words fall, Ning Tao looks at Xiangyang.


    Perspective at the moment, the second is indeed an ordinary person, only to see his face at the moment of suffering staring at Fang Qianqian.


    The latter lost his mind and was tormented by the light.


    Seeing this, an old bishop behind Ning Tao immediately dispelled the holy light and frowned at the four people who had changed back into human beings.


    Dignified blurted out: "Your holiness, according to the records in the file, a high blood group can transform three ordinary people into blood groups in their lifetime, but the probability of changing back is very low, and They seem to have been transformed from a blood group. "


    What?


    One blood group transforms four ordinary people!


    Beilun and others were shocked. The blood clan in the past dynasties had never seen such a thing. Does it mean that there may be five or ten times!


    Ning Tao frowned and raised his head in an instant and said, "is that what you did?"


    "Ha ha, transforming this kind of thing to me, Maoyu, just four people are nothing. I will build a blood army in the future."


    Cao Bin bravely threw his red robe.


    Ning Tao: "hum, you can leave alive today!"


    Just want to raise the scepter, but see the former playfully shaking his fingers, said: "so anxious why, your thank you gift bag has not opened?"


    "Blood evil, melt!"


    With one hand, Sen Leng''s voice came.


    Ning Tao carefully looked around, but behind him came a Scream: "no No, don''t kill me, I My body, no...! "


    Turning around, I just saw Xiang Rong turning into blood.


    @¡ó¡­ K


    everyone turned pale. What happened?


    Xiangyang tears blurred, but not surprisingly, full of nostalgia to see their parents, and sentimentally staring at Fang Qianqian.


    Their life and death is long before other people think about it.


    Ning Tao''s pupils contracted, and he couldn''t see clearly through his perspective eyes. It should be that something in his body melted.


    Several old bishops looked at each other and immediately waved their staff to give them a shield of holy words, which should be able to protect them.


    "Melt again!"


    Words fall, Xiangyang mother biochemical for blood.


    "Auntie, ma...!"


    Ning Tao red eyes anxious, Xiangyang cried, looking at the pool of blood hysteria, Xiangyang dad trembled and stretched out his hands, eyes red way: "my wife..."


    The four old bishops mourned.


    More than 500 Templars bowed their heads to send farewell gifts.


    "Ma No...! "


    Hearing the sour cry, Ning Tao could no longer suppress the anger, and a huge holy sword was transformed again.


    "Cao Bin, you want to die!"


    Just want to cut off, but Cao Bin a sarcastic face, gently raised a hand, grimly said: "melt!"


    Words fall, Xiangyang father pain into blood.


    "No No, Dad Dad...! " Xiangyang eyes canthus to crack, the pain of kneeling on the ground with tears.


    His parents, who gave birth to him and raised him, just disappeared in front of their eyes. They had not enjoyed happiness all their life, and he had not been filial. Why did he disappear like this.


    "No Dad Mom, I''m wrong I''m wrong... " Xiang Yang cries like a child who knows his mistake.


    seeing this scene, Ning Tao abruptly disperses the powerful offensive, hums, and looks at the two pools of blood with blurred tears.When he was in University, he met the elder couple several times. At that time, they were poor, so he took out Xiangyang''s snacks and gave them. How happy and satisfied they were.


    But now Two old people die in front of us.


    Fang Qianqian''s beautiful eyes are red and she can''t cry, especially when she looks at Xiangyang''s sad appearance and her heart is pricked with pain.


    "Tut Tut, it''s so touching. I want to cry for you. How about my gift bag?" Cao Bin is a gentleman''s fake smile.


    Ning Tao raised his head ferociously. His anger was like a hot volcano. He gritted his teeth and said, "I swear, I will kill you."


    "Kill me? Ha ha... " Cao Bin burst out laughing.


    again looked as like as two peas: "you know, you are now in the same mold with me, swear to kill you, but I am more than a hundred times more miserable than you are now."


    "You should be glad that you are an orphan, otherwise I will kill your family at all costs, and now it will not be your brother''s parents, but yours, ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, dead holding the scepter.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not over yet. Let''s see how much your brother and that woman love each other," Cao Bin said with a grim smile.


    Words a, Ning Tao rise bad premonition, quickly look to Fang Qianqian.


    That is at this time, her calf actually began to melt, but compared with the elder, her speed is too slow.


    Xiangyang looks at her painfully and shakes her head in tears. She has been on the road of loving her all her life, even though it is bumpy, she never gives up.


    Fang Qianqian hard squeeze out a smile, looking at Xiangyang soft voice: "I always have a word to tell you, sorry."


    Then Ning Tao pleaded bitterly: "I''ve done him harm all his life. It''s all my fault. I beg you to let him live It must be... "


    "I love you all my life I have no regrets, "Xiangyang full of tears on the face of a smile, but it is more ugly than crying.


    Ning Tao came to him and looked at Fang Qianqian, who turned into blood. He said: "is it worth it?"


    "Value," Xiangyang said bitterly.


    Looking up at the sky, he said with tears, "third brother, I have no regrets about the ups and downs in my life. I only ask you for one thing, to avenge my parents and kill Cao Bin."


    Ning Tao shed two lines of tears and choked: "I will. I''ll go there and apologize to my uncle and aunt. Later Don''t be so silly


    "Thank you Thank you


    A piece of white blade passes through the heart from Xiangyang''s hand, and there is no sound.


    "Poop


    Ning Tao closed his eyes in pain. When he opened his eyes, his anger was burning and his eyes were full of ferocity. "Cao Bin, you should die."

 Chapter 1606

    Seems to feel anger, dull thunder rolling.


    The second one died of love, Ning Tao didn''t stop him, because he knew Xiangyang''s character, which was the best result for him.


    "Your life is really worth it!"


    A pair of murderous eyes staring at Cao Bin, this is the only wish of the second.


    Kill him!


    Cao Bin was surprised and said sarcastically: "actually committed suicide, or for a woman. Xiangyang, Xiangyang, your life is a tragedy."


    "But sooner or later you''ll die. I put a lot of things in your body. Your death makes my plan come to nothing."


    "Blade of light, verdict!"


    Countless blades as thin as cicada wings fall like raindrops.


    Cao Bin''s face was disdainful, and a huge blood curtain appeared with a wave of his hand. The spectacular blade like a meteor shower was blocked outside.


    "Boom!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face was gloomy.


    At this moment, the two sides were at war, and more than 500 Templars worshipped Xiangyang and vowed to purify all filth.


    "Boom...!"


    A huge dull thunder seemed to explode in my ear.


    Everyone was startled. Today''s weather is a bit strange. Even the gods are uneasy.


    Cao Bin''s eyebrows wrinkled, and instantly turned into a real vampire. He was big and powerful, like a ghost king, and Thomas was moved by his surging blood.


    "Ning Tao, if you only have this ability, go to hell."


    Almost for a moment, the figure disappeared to the ground.


    "Asshole, then try it!"


    Ning Tao roars and moves at his feet. All they see is a holy white light and evil blood light intertwined and colliding, and a wave of frenzied disturbance.


    "Knights, follow orders and kill!"


    "Thirteen clans obey orders, kill!"


    The two legions finally began to fight, the earth trembled, countless vampires killed in the past, but was killed by the knight meat grinder.


    I saw smoke curling up.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao and Cao Bin fight a hundred times in an instant. Their long gun is no less than a magic weapon, and their scepter is holy. They fight in the sky.


    More than 30 gods fight together, and the space collapses.


    Clark didn''t make a move. He just pulled Sophia back with a grim smile. At present, the situation is one-sided. Even Ning Tao is beaten by Cao Bin.


    The latter, worried, clenched his sexy red lips.


    On the other hand, it was Thomas and greedy king who fought as fiercely as the two of them.


    But all of a sudden, Thomas flashed a trace of palpitation, and a shake of the hand missed the opportunity, greedy king four immediately stormed up.


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    When he was puzzled, the Vatican ushered in drastic changes.


    Old Peter looked up in embarrassment. His eyes were full of bitterness. The foreboding was here.


    Update ¡¤ B is the fastest way to get up in the ink like sky. Occasionally, there is a flash of thunder, which is like playing with a Thunder Dragon.


    And under the sky, there were fifteen terrible figures. To that stop, the Vatican was enveloped in a great fear, and fell to the ground in despair and powerlessness.


    Everyone will never forget this day.


    "The breath of light?" Mowuji frowned coldly.


    Another tall figure of the blood robe stood up and said in disgust, "I hate this place and destroy it."


    "Well, this This is the breath of the sacred instrument. I feel it. It It''s calling me


    I saw him suddenly looking into the distance, a burst of excitement.


    The next second, he turned into a blood light to escape, and two figures followed him and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Deputy marshal, this..."


    A black robe was just about to open his mouth when mowuji interrupted, looking at the little Vatican with a frown.


    All of a sudden, the domineering punch went down.


    In the eyes of old Peter and others, this punch blocks the sky and every finger is like a mountain.


    "Boom...!"


    Look at the blood castle. There''s fighting everywhere.


    Cao Bin''s blood gun is fierce, just like a poisonous dragon, and his whole body is full of blood.


    "Dangdang...!"


    Ning Tao was strict in guarding against death. The Pope''s Scepter was made of no material. It was very hard. He could only simply push it. The others were basically used as sticks.


    All of a sudden, there was a burst of wind behind them, as if to take advantage of their stalemate to make a sneak attack.


    The shield of truth protects the body.


    "Bang Ah


    Just hear a woman scream, Ning Tao also take the opportunity to push back Cao Bin, turned to kill behind.


    However, when the pupil shrinks, it turns out that Sophia!


    "Take me..."A faint murmur came from his ear. Ning Tao''s eyes were full of light. A capture caught her.


    "Stop, or I''ll kill her!" Ning Tao yells at the battlefield.


    Cao Bin''s face was startled. How did Sophia come out at this time.


    "Stop it, everyone, stop it," Clark yelled anxiously around.


    All of a sudden, the two sides stopped.


    Thousands of pairs of eyes are looking into the air, Thomas and others gush out a wave of joy, actually will be the blood princess to hold, this is expected to retreat.


    Ning Tao tightly pinches Sophia and gets closer. A charming breath comes to his nose. A red robe seems to be Oriental style and more beautiful.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill her!"


    "Well Save Help me


    Looking at this scene, Cao Bin stopped the anxious Clark and said: "what do you want?"


    "Let them all leave. It''s as simple as that. We''ll end the blood feud between you and me. We''ll find a clean place to fight for life and death."


    In Ning Tao''s words, Jin Ge Jiao Ming is revealed.


    As soon as Cao Bin''s eyes narrowed, he suddenly said with a grim smile: "life and death can be decided. They will leave No way. "


    What?


    Clark was shocked. If his daughter died, what would he do to consolidate his position? He immediately yelled: "Cao Bin, my daughter even wears her wedding dress. You..."


    Before he finished, a hand penetrated him.


    Silence, dead silence.


    Ning Tao, Thomas, Sophia They all looked at the scene in amazement.


    Cao Bin Kill Clark!


    The latter''s mouth bleeding, incredible turned to look at Cao Bin, murmured: "for Why? "


    "Jie Jie, the reason is very simple. First, your blood is more pure than mine, so I want it very much."


    "As for the second, your princess daughter is already a broken shoe. You dare to give it to me. I didn''t find out which bastard did it until just now."


    Cao Bin cursed and looked at Ning Tao.


    Everyone was stunned, and looked back with incredible eyes. He With the princess?


    Clark died in a silly eye. He didn''t even think that his daughter had been arched by a pig.


    I had to die for a while, but now I''m angry.


    Thomas and others looked at it strangely with big eyes and small eyes. The princess of the blood clan and the Pope made shoes, which was like the combination of water and fire.


    What kind of chemical reaction happened?


    Ning Tao''s face is stiff. Even Sophia in his arms is silly. How did he find out.


    At this time, the blood of Clark''s whole body was absorbed by Cao Bin, and his whole body was shocked to pieces. The grand leader of the generation came to such an end.


    Sophia was in a state of deep sorrow when he saw Cao Bin stretching out a hand towards him. He had a sense of familiarity.


    And Ning Tao pupil a shrink, suddenly have a kind of ominous premonition, this is to deal with Xiang Rong that move.


    "Sophia, goodbye, Rong!"


    "No...!"

 Chapter 1607

    "Blood evil, melt!"


    Cao Bin reaches out a hand to Sofia.


    After he found out this, he quietly integrated blood evil into it, just for today.


    Ning Tao''s color changes instantly. Is there something in Sophia''s body? Damn, what should I do?


    The latter''s face was a little white, feeling the agitation of blood, exclaimed: "you actually secretly manipulated me?"


    "Jie Jie Goodbye, drink


    But the voice fell, and there was a silence.


    Two people silly looking at Sophia, subconsciously scratched his head, how Why is there no movement?


    Ning Tao is stunned and looks at the shadow in his arms. He is full of suspicion, as if Nothing happened.


    Cao Bin''s suspicious dry cough immediately rallied his strength again and gave a loud drink: "Rong!"


    A gust of wind, curl of smoke with the wind.


    Thousands of eyes were staring at him, and the embarrassment of capitalization filled the air.


    Cao Bin was a little flustered. He broke his middle finger and drew out an obscure blood rune. He closed his hands and roared: "melt!"


    Everyone''s eyes are wide open and their heart is in their throat.


    Ning Tao is also nervous, and finds that the beautiful shadow in his arms doesn''t know when to close her beautiful eyes and vibrates slightly.


    "Gulu...!"


    Many people swallow a mouthful of saliva, a count immediately said with a snicker: "it''s out of order."


    "Blood evil, melt!"


    He lost his consciousness with a roar in his ear.


    Greedy king, Brooke was surprised that the count had blood in his body. Would they have been cheated?


    Cao Bin has a gloomy face. How can the blood evil in Sophia''s body not move? Shouldn''t it?


    At this time, the latter wakes up, a pair of long beautiful eyelashes tremble slightly, a frown, unexpectedly burst out a force of blood, pure and vast.


    "How can the power of the blood ancestor be possible?" Cao Bin, greedy Wang and others were shocked.


    Sophia also covered her red lips. Just now, there was a strange feeling in her body. It was like a seedling was about to break through the soil, so she let it grow.


    Unexpectedly, it was zuzhili!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly and his face was complicated.


    Cao Bin shook his whole body, glared at his eyes, gritted his teeth and roared: "it turns out that the woman is you, not isidaiya, but you Sophia


    "Six pointed star, the blood of blood ancestor, it''s you."


    The sound was deafening, and the leaves rustled in the distance, just like a blood ghost King roaring up to the sky.


    Sophia looked at the remains of her father, clenched her red lips and said, "yes, that''s me."


    "You''ve been thinking about hexagram, trying to improve your blood strength. Now you''re thinking about my father, but you didn''t expect that."


    "The six pointed star has already been opened by me!"


    Greedy king and others have hot eyes. They all know that the legend of the six pointed star is true.


    And Cao Bin''s teeth are almost broken, he hates, he is angry, carefully planned for such a long time, what he wants has been around.


    "Bitch, you want to die!"


    Jiuzhang''s blood gas condenses a blood spear, deep and bright as agate, amazing as a sun arrow.


    "Go to hell!"


    Sophia was so scared that she lost her face. However, in front of her eyes, a straight figure stood in front of her.


    "Shield of light, rock!"


    "Boom!"


    It''s as if the strongest spear meets the strongest shield, and the huge sound of terror makes the space crack.


    Ning Tao groaned and gave Sophia a complicated look behind him. He comforted him and said, "he can rest assured to give it to me. Xinyue is still waiting for you to go home."


    But the latter exclaimed, "be careful!"


    "Boom!"


    Two shadows, one black and one white, collided into the deep earth in the form of meteors and collapsed within a radius of 100 meters.


    Thomas body just move, greedy king four people rushed to come over, like a brown candy to hold him.


    "Damn it


    Below, in that huge pit.


    Two figures, one black and one white, fight hand-to-hand, with rough muscles and manifold lines, explosive force and strong bow like cracking, flesh to flesh.


    Cao Bin''s eyes were scarlet. He punched out and roared, "give up, you can''t win me."


    "Boom!"


    When two fists collide, the earth breaks first.


    "Let''s try. Today either you die or I die," said Ning Taohong.


    But as soon as the words came down, the cold light of five fingers came towards his head, and the sharpness was not weak.


    6? Look at Section 1 of Chapter X of HA legal Edition: e%


    "Mars!"


    A Silver Rainbow cut to the palm like lightning.


    This blow is very sudden, almost to Cao Bin did not respond, the right palm brush fell.


    "Ah Asshole, damn itIn his anger, Ning Tao jumped up, the scepter in his hand as an iron bar, all his strength gathered in his hands, desperately hit.


    "Give me Go to hell


    "Boom!"


    The power of this Scepter was so powerful that even the ancient castle 100 meters away was collapsed. Cao Bin''s blood shield broke in an instant and his body fell into the pit.


    Thomas, as well as the four old bishops who protect Sophia, are indeed Pope Ning.


    Just don''t use the scepter as a stick.


    However, greedy Wang and others disdain to smile, do not worry about how Cao Bin, continue to press step by step.


    Ning Tao breathes heavily and stares at the pit. Is it successful?


    "It''s really painful. It seems that you have two talents. Those celebrities are not all sensationalism, but in my opinion, is that all?"


    Cao Bin showed his figure with a grim smile, and the blood of the severed palm gathered and grew out again.


    "This This is A new life Ning Tao looks pale.


    "Jie Jie, whatever you say, now see our gap, mole ant."


    As soon as the words fell, he disappeared to the ground.


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrink, and he eats a elixir at the fastest speed, but there is a sharp pain in his abdomen.


    "Bang!"


    The speed was so fast that the sovereign ring didn''t respond. He was beaten by the iron and steel.


    A mouth, whoa, spitting blood.


    But without waiting for Cao Bin to be proud, Ning Tao turned over his hand and hit him with a punch, and the wisps of gold flame filled his whole body.


    "Bang!"


    Unexpectedly, Ning Tao was driven into a deep pit.


    His speed was half a beat slower, but Cao Bin looked at the golden flame in his hand and frowned slightly. He couldn''t put it out, so he cut off his palm immediately.


    "Are you all that''s left? I haven''t had enough fun yet. Get up," Cao Bin roared with arrogance.


    "The hand of light, God falls!"


    All of a sudden, a pair of white and holy palms came out of the dark clouds, and they were taken down in an instant.


    As soon as Cao Bin''s pupil shrinks, he turns into crows and bats all over the sky.


    "Boom...!"


    When the holy palm dispersed, the pit seemed to be quiet. Ning Tao staggered out with a pale face. It was very expensive to use the scepter.


    Just relieved, suddenly came a crow sound, stiff neck turned his head to see, more than a dozen crows actually gathered into a person''s appearance.


    Cao Bin, is he still alive?

 Chapter 1608

    With a simple pace, although his face turned white, the calm momentum still existed.


    Cao Bin was relaxed and his eyes were slightly cold.


    "I didn''t expect the Pope''s scepter to have such power. Yes, you almost killed one carelessly."


    Ning Tao''s chest was burning, and he said: "what is the power of the Holy Grail?"


    "When you die, you''ll know it. You can''t imagine it all your life," Cao Bin said.


    Sanxi hand recovery, strength back to the peak.


    Seeing this, a group of templars were shocked Can''t this guy be killed?


    Thomas had a feeling for this and had long thought of ways to deal with it. He immediately roared, "Your holiness, kill him with all your strength. Don''t give him any breathing time."


    "You''d better take care of yourself," the four attacks rolled wildly.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. He remembered that Li Yi said the same thing before he died. He had to be killed.


    Bite your teeth and swallow a handful of pills.


    "Blood devil climbing the sky hand!"


    The quiet voice came from behind. Ning Tao took a scepter and sent out the power of purification.


    "Hum, Zheng!"


    To his surprise, Cao Bin even dared to grasp it with his hand. The whole arm was black steel.


    Ning Tao was just startled, and suddenly a sharp pain came from his face.


    It was as if Cao Bin''s bullet hit him in the face.


    One hit, then burst out.


    Directly pressing Ning Tao to fight to death, the whole body seems to be cast for steel, and there is a steady stream of strength support, boxing hit the key.


    In one breath, nine punches.


    Ning Tao tried his best to stop his body, his body trembled, a mouthful of blood in his throat, and he couldn''t speak.


    "Cough Poof


    A face was as white as paper.


    Seeing this scene, the Knights wandering at the edge of the pit were flustered, and they were defeated.


    Sophia covered her red lips with bitterness in the corner of her mouth, but she couldn''t.


    The four old bishops all frowned. Cao Bin''s strength was a little terrible. Even they were not sure of winning, but the chance of falling Extremely high!


    One of the oldest bishops waved to kill 100 vampires and said in a hoarse voice: "I''m afraid Pope Ning is not such an alien opponent when he first sees the divine realm."


    Several other old bishops sighed with anxiety.


    When Thomas saw this scene, he frowned deeply. What he worried about was not the defeat of Ning Tao, but the strength of Cao Bin. It seemed that he had reached the six peaks of alchemy.


    On the contrary, Ning Tao is only a peak!


    Such a huge gap, so he never thought Ning Tao could win, even if there were two sacred weapons, because Cao Bin also had, he just wanted to take the opportunity to retreat.


    As long as Ning Tao can hold him for a while, his knight will be safe. In his eyes, he is still important to his subordinates, and he doesn''t recognize Ning Tao as the pope at all.


    Because the idea of contempt is still in the bones.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao is panting in pain. His body is hurt. How strong is he.


    In front of him, Cao Bin''s sarcastic look was slightly stiff. Looking at the hand that touched the scepter, he murmured: "the power of the scepter Isn''t that so? "


    The whole arm broke when the knife fell.


    Everyone''s heart twitches violently. I''m afraid he''s the only one who dares to play like this. If you change another person, you''ll be counselled. I''ve never seen such a pervert.


    Ning Tao looked at his right arm, it seems that the recovery is slow, and the overall breath is weak.


    "How dare you be in a daze!"


    Behind him came a voice of sarcasm.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s sweat was excited, he stepped out of the sky step by step, but the feeling was still there.


    A second sky, a second pit, as if there is a ghost attached to his back.


    "The fire of pure Yang!"


    The plumes of gold armed him.


    Do not wait for him to have a sense of security, a huge force on his body will smash him into the ground, like a weight drop.


    "You will also have today. Where is the momentum of dominating the East China Sea? As an ant, you will be trampled by the Cao family. You will never get up."


    Cao Bin is pressing on Ning Tao fiercely.


    "Boom...!"


    The castle can''t bear the impact of so many forces. The antiques of ancient European architecture collapsed.


    The sky was dark, and the naughty silver snakes flashed like dragons.


    Ning Tao tried his best to open the shield of truth, but the light curtain was full of cracks, and then it could be broken.


    "You are really sad. Even if you have power, it will not help. You are not qualified to laugh at the second child''s life, because He''s a hundred times better than you. "


    "Bang," the light curtain was broken,


    Cao Bin stabbed into his chest and said ferociously, "don''t compare a dead mole ant with me. He doesn''t deserve it, and you don''t deserve it, because you are born cheap.""Hum, we are born equal. Who dares to be mean? If you don''t understand this sentence, sooner or later you will die in mean hands."


    "Moreover, it may be today," said Ning Tao, who shot a golden light from his eyes and died in a flash.


    "Spirit Confusion


    Cao Bin only felt that his brain was blank, as if he had been blinded, and his subconscious instinct used the secret method.


    "Gaga Gee


    The whole body turned into thousands of crows and bats, but a force swept away and washed away.


    Ning Tao climbs out and looks at the crows and bats that surround him. They can last for a long time. The Holy Grail of blood is really terrible.


    "Jie Jie, you can''t kill me. There are few people in the world who can kill me. How about feeling very desperate? This is the invincible me."


    Cao Bin''s voice came from all directions.


    Ning Tao has no joy and no sorrow, and he doesn''t know when he has more books in his hand. He feels profound at a glance.


    "Cao Bin, you can take these moves. This is a surprise that I specially prepared for you."


    "Ancient classics, now!"


    An ancient book of scriptures appeared.


    Seems to be aware of the strength, Cao Bin came to sneer: "how, with a broken book also want to beat me, I said, I am the God of invincible!"


    "When I kill all of you, I will have no nostalgia for this place. Is it time to leave here?"


    At this time, the simple mysterious book was difficult to open automatically, revealing a page of more powerful scriptures, until the original mystery.


    "Page one, origin!"


    Light words, like the beginning of Hongmeng.


    "Brush!"


    It was only a slight ripple, and even wiped out a large area of crows. There was a cry of surprise.


    "Ah This What kind of power is that? " Cao Bin screamed in horror.


    "Page two, firewood!"


    Vaguely from the books came a scene of prosperity.


    The power of harmonious Scripture is stronger than any holy scripture in the world, covering a hundred meters.


    "No Ah, ah


    Seven or eight earls were purified, and hundreds of vampires turned into smoke and emptiness.


    Cao Bin was also frightened from the scream. This power was more terrible than the noble and upright spirit and the holy light. It was the enemy of his evil and filthy.


    When it subsided, there was only a bat in fear.


    Page three

 Chapter 1609

    There is only one bat left in such a big pit!


    The Holy See and the blood clan, who are familiar with this move, are all wide eyed. Is it Ning Tao is going to win?


    Thomas''s face was full of disbelief.


    This secret skill is the talent of high blood vampire, but it has great side effects. Cao Bin''s unrestrained use is really an exception.


    And this is the secret of escape, a person scattered into bats all over the sky, and there is no attack power, if every vulnerable bat dies, it will die!


    Fear appeared on the face of the last bat.


    "Page three, round Cough


    Ning Tao''s words have not finished, suddenly a mouthful of blood sprayed on the ancient books, the whole person kneels to the ground.


    He looked pale at his chest, where I do not know when it has been red, five nails into the body of the wound, such as fire, "Zizi" sound.


    "Ah Damn it, asshole


    "Just a little, just a little...!"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s twisted and unwilling roar, Cao Bin''s face is extremely pale, and his breath recovers very slowly.


    "Poor Almost, oh, almost, Jie Jie Ha ha, asshole, you almost killed me, ha ha Ha ha


    "Don''t you know that vampires have blood poison in their claws and tusks? Ha ha...! "


    Cao Bin''s laughter was hysterical.


    Just a little bit, if Ning Tao really can use that move, he has gone to the West.


    Originally, a battle without suspense was dragged to such a stage. It''s really damned. It''s all his carelessness and his underestimation of Ning Tao''s strength.


    There was malice in both eyes.


    "Roar, get out of here!"


    Thomas''s eyes burst out and he rushed like a madman when he was sick.


    "Stop him, stop him..." Cao Bin roared with blood.


    The greedy king and others were afraid of blood in their bodies. They immediately bit their teeth in front of Thomas and even began to burn blood. The real bloody battle began.


    "Come on, protect the chief!"


    "All the Knights listen to the order, and get rid of this alien!"


    The two camps are like a meat grinder, one focusing on quantity and the other on quality, in dire condition.


    Sophia is protected by four old bishops. Thousands of vampires rush up like tides. That''s the power of the blood clan. One mouthful of blood can sublimate.


    "Jiji Ah


    A pair of coquettish eyes worried, the battlefield has been chaotic, but she is concerned about Ning Tao.


    More than half of the 500 elite Knights died, and two blue silver Knights fell.


    On the other hand, the blood clan''s casualties have increased several times. Large areas of vampires have turned into smoke, and the five floating deities have been purified.


    The purification of the four old bishops had reached its peak, but they could not sustain the war of attrition.


    "Ah Gee


    All of a sudden, several Dukes drag an old bishop into the tide of vampires and fall in a scream.


    The chaotic battlefield turned white hot and bloody.


    Ning Tao and Cao Bin look at each other, an unforgettable hate burst out, in front of this person will be the enemy of his life, he does not die, in the heart hard to be at ease.


    One person gathers blood.


    One of them swallowed pills.


    "I didn''t expect that the power of the Holy Grail can''t kill you. Ning Tao, I''m not finished with you." Cao Bin''s resentment has gone deep into the bone marrow.


    The latter is unwilling, tightly grasp the scepter, said: "today even if you have finished, I will not agree, you and I can only survive before one."


    "Well, I can''t kill you now, but do you think you can kill me? Don''t be naive. I''m the invincible God. I don''t want to die. No one can kill me."


    Cao Bin''s arrogant and rebellious way.


    "Boom...!"


    A dull thunder sounds like a thunderstorm in June, but now there is only thunder without rain.


    It seemed to presage disaster.


    This time Ning Tao''s face has changed. Today''s weather is so strange that people always feel flustered.


    All of a sudden, Cao Bin''s eyelids jumped, and a bad warning was born in his heart, not from Ning Tao, but from this flustered.


    What kind of monster does it feel like?


    It''s not an illusion, it''s an ability given by the Holy Grail. It''s vague, but it''s not wrong.


    "Boom...!"


    The Thunder Dragon gradually shows its glory, and the frequency begins to speed up, making people''s hearts uneasy.


    More and more intensive, more and more urgent.


    Cao Bin''s eyelids are jumping wildly, and his heart is like ordinary people''s bungee jumping. Damn it, this What''s going on? Let''s go. We have to go.


    Just when Ning Tao and others were hesitating, he beat his chest with all his strength. A thick blood mist wrapped him up, and a faint rage came out."Burn blood essence, escape!"


    People Leng a few breath, suddenly realized that Cao Bin''s breath disappeared, the whole person disappeared.


    Ning Tao was surprised, and the power of the powerful spirit immediately scattered, and he was found thousands of meters away.


    "Asshole, don''t try to run!"


    With a shout of anger, he stepped on Ma Shen as a flying sword and chased Cao Bin with his scepter.


    "Protect Sophia...!"


    They are greedy, but the leader''s voice is far away Do you want to fight or not?


    The breeze is blowing.


    Everyone has a life. When he dies, he is gone.


    They used to fight for reasons, but now the leaders are gone, so they still fart.


    Now sb


    "hum, impossible!"


    Thomas snorted coldly, Sophia. He can''t hand it over. It will strengthen the enemy.


    "Boom...!"


    As if the sky was made a big hole, shock people eardrum tremble, can''t help looking up.


    This time, however, everyone was stunned. The dark and oppressive sky was no longer empty. Instead, a tall figure in a blood robe appeared, full of terror.


    "Hiss Holy instrument, it''s full of holy instrument breath. This is the ancestor''s blessing and God''s blessing. Now the Holy Grail is mine Ha ha


    On hearing this, the greedy king and other blood clans all lowered their faces. What an arrogant and arrogant guy.


    See its cold hum a way: "where come of mouse generation, Holy Grail but my clan chief adult''s, have a chicken feather relation with you, dare to clamor again cut your tongue."


    "Boom...!"


    As soon as he finished, he was trampled into the ground with one foot.


    "When is it your turn to have a mole ant run wild with me? Tell me where the guy who owns the Holy Grail has gone, and let me please you?"


    Blood robe tall figure arrogant greed.


    Suddenly, however, he turned and fixed his eyes on Sophia. Shock appeared in his scarlet pupil This is actually The power of ancestors

 Chapter 1610

    The power of ancestor is the power of ancestor.


    Blood robe tall figure a face shocked, because this kind of power even he did not have, even desire.


    How can a woman in a barren land have?


    The latest 3U chapter of ¦¤ V, H "}"


    "interesting, really interesting, ha ha I''m more and more interested in this world, the power of light, the holy weapon, the power of ancestors, Jie Jie


    Sophia''s hair was staring at him, and her body trembled, as if a kind of great pressure came down.


    "Hum!"


    Thomas snorted coldly, his armor sounded again, and said: "who is your name? As far as I know, there is no such person as you in all countries, right?"


    A holy sword is buzzing as if it is provocative.


    Hearing this, the tall figure in the blood robe immediately sneered, "you''re still far away to know my name, knight, something you''ve never heard of."


    "Can suppress the power of the blood clan, nemesis, interesting, is that the person who is called Jesus?"


    "Bold, dare to call God''s name taboo, you are blaspheming, you are defiling, you are looking for death..." The people of the Holy See cried out in anger.


    "Blood blade, chop!"


    Blood robe tall figure disdain wave, like a red blade in the crowd flying, take people''s head.


    "Poop, poop..."


    More than a dozen Knights'' bodies fell down, and a gray haired red leader also fell in a pool of blood.


    Quiet, no one spoke.


    Sophia and others looked at this scene foolishly.


    The world''s most famous knight, who should not kill such a powerful one.


    Only Thomas trembled, and a towering figure appeared in his mind. It was so deep that he could not forget it, so powerful that he despised all living beings.


    "Hard Aren''t you from the world, the same place as Uncle Tim? "


    Tim¡­¡­ Uncle?


    Blood robe tall figure disdains to sneer, arrogant way: "in front of this seat called uncle, you don''t know how many generations, a group of inferior mole ants."


    "You...!"


    Thomas and others were livid.


    At this time, the tall figure of Xuepao squints and sniffs, and suddenly stares at the direction of Cao Bin and others'' departure. The wisps of blood fog are still floating in the air.


    "It''s interesting that I ran ahead of time, but can you run the palm of my hand? Little fellow


    He grinned, but turned around and patted Sofia. I didn''t know when a rune appeared in his palm.


    "No, stop him!"


    Thomas was shocked. His sword was raised high above his head. The shield of holy words, which was composed of three forces, enveloped Sophia and himself in the blink of an eye.


    Then, in their shocked eyes, the sword was too clumsy, the light curtain was like a layer of water film, and the rune was easily imprinted on Sophia''s chest.


    "Hiss Well


    Sophia felt her chest burning, the rune beating like life, with a spirit.


    "Jie Jie, with your cultivation, this thing can''t be solved. Baby, please wait for me here. I''ll hurt you after I get the Holy Grail."


    Just want to leave, but toward Thomas volley cut, a blood blade took away a piece of blood.


    "Hiss Ah, hiss


    The arm holding the sword was broken.


    Thomas''s face was twisted, but he bit his teeth and didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear of irritating the character.


    "I forgot to tell you that I hate people pointing swords at me. I''m in a good mood today. I think mowuji will be interested in you. The power of light..."


    "Ha ha, interesting, interesting..."


    The laughter of the tall figure in the blood robe spread farther and farther.


    Watching him leave, the two sides are completely stupid, never seen such a terrible person.


    Sophia''s face was ugly and she covered her chest. It felt like a tracker. No matter how she escaped, she could find herself unless she got rid of the rune.


    "Boom...!"


    Two black robed figures appeared in the sky. They looked down coldly and then left.


    A group of people hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, unexpectedly, even if the divine realm has a kind of self danger feeling.


    Thomas looked at the broken hand, and his face was gloomy. With his strength, he was still a lamb to be slaughtered Is the world going to be a mess?


    "Whoosh...!"


    I do not know which country, a sharp streamer across the sky, like a rainbow of gold and silver.


    This person is Ning Tao!


    He chased out all the way from the blood castle, and Cao Bin was always within the scope of his spirit, gradually becoming a stalemate.


    "Asshole, you can''t escape. Today, even if you are poor, I will chase you to death!"


    A blood light flies away, revealing Cao Bin''s weak figure. At present, the consumption is insufficient and the recovery is getting weaker and weaker. It''s all because of the damned broken book."Ning Tao, if you have the courage, you will continue to catch up. I will let you die


    "Well, then try it!"


    The fury reverberated in the waterfall valley below.


    A simple and honest bull was stunned, chewed grass in his mouth, looked up, and then lowered his head to drink water.


    "Spirit Kill


    A gorgeous Silver Rainbow with a blade of 1000 meters!


    The power of terror formed a sword mark below and cut off the waterfall for five seconds.


    "Boom...!"


    The waterfall fell down heavily again. The cow, who was drenched all over, seemed to be confused. Suddenly, he moo and screamed, and one of them slipped into the river.


    Cao Bin was shocked, and two different wings suddenly appeared on his back. One was a bat, the other was a crow.


    With a wave of his wings, he flew forward desperately.


    But the attack was so fast that the spirit of mars hit him hard and pierced his back.


    "Hum, damn it!"


    Cao Bin black face scolded, wound in the Holy Grail under the recovery gradually recovered, but his long time accumulation of blood, almost consumed by him.


    Fast, already fast.


    After Austria, this is Hungary, and then forward is Romania, where is his ultimate goal!


    Gold and Silver Rainbow left behind a gorgeous tail, Ning Tao red eyes never give up, absolutely can''t let this hidden danger escape, otherwise the future is endless.


    "Cao Bin, you give up. If you run away like this, you will be like a mouse. Even if you run all over the world, it will not help."


    After hearing this, the latter said with a grim smile: "if you have seed, you will continue to follow. Don''t you want to avenge Xiangyang? Come on, let''s see if it''s you or me who died?"


    Ning Tao frowned. This guy seems to have a purpose. What is he doing in Hungary?


    "Well, this is Blue Danube


    I saw a beautiful gem green river flowing slowly, green grass fresh, just like a fairyland.


    This is Romania.


    How can Cao Bin escape here again!


    With a calm face, clenching his teeth and clutching his scepter, his determination will not be easily eroded.


    But they didn''t know that there was a high figure of blood robe that was flying like a hurricane.


    And where he passed, it was like a thunder cloud.

 Chapter 1611

    As we all know, Romania has three treasures.


    Beautiful blue Danube, magnificent Carpathian Mountains and gorgeous black sea!


    But this elegant country has two unexpected guests today. No, it will soon be three.


    Ning Tao''s face is more and more gloomy, and the wind is roaring in his ear. But his eyes are fixed on the bloody shadow. What does this bastard want to do?


    "Cao Bin, you have no way to escape!"


    The latter said with a ferocious smile: "don''t talk too much. If you don''t kill me today, I will kill all your friends tomorrow."


    "I remember the eldest and the fourth, right? And your women, Hongmeng, ha ha... "


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die!" Ning Tao is furious in an instant. His relatives and friends are always the softest place in his heart. No one is allowed to touch them.


    "You are irritating me. Unfortunately, I tell you that you have succeeded, and there will not be another second, because you will soon be gone."


    "The ashes fly away? Ha ha... "


    "Do you have that strength? You are just a frog in a well. How can you know the vastness of heaven and earth and the vastness of the universe? You are just a clown!"


    Cao Bin looks at a mountain and grins.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks behind him, and a mountain range lies on the ground in a semi-circular shape. From the high altitude, you can see clearly, majestically and magnificently.


    Carpathians!


    What''s this asshole doing here?


    "Jie Jie Ning Tao, if you have seed, you should continue to follow, or I will assassinate everyone around you. I heard that you still have a daughter named Wuyou, right? Ha ha... "


    Laughing wildly, Cao Bin dived into the mountains.


    Ning Tao stops in the air for a moment. The mountain gives him a bad feeling, but as he said, he can''t let him go anyway.


    I gritted my teeth and followed closely


    On the Romanian border, a large thunderstorm appeared, like the arrival of a Thor, but in fact it was the God of blood, overlooking everything.


    A little pause, some greedy absorption of the faint smell of blood in the air, make him intoxicated.


    But then a frown, unexpectedly doubt a way: "how to escape so quickly, have already found me, shouldn''t ah, is it because of the Holy Grail?"


    Face a change, without hesitation to his chest, a mouthful of blood mist wrapped him up.


    Once again, kilometers away


    "Whoosh!"


    The beautiful mountain range is startled by two broken wind, Cao Bin is actually familiar with the rush into the deep forest.


    Ning Tao opens the perspective and bites behind him tightly. There must be something wrong with this place. Otherwise, this bastard would not come here. It seems that he has forgotten something?


    And as soon as he got out of the woods, he was dumbfounded.


    An ugly face solidification, stiff neck, raise incredible eyes, a huge blood red door shock appeared in the pupil.


    In front of the door, there are six statues of demons, which are so ferocious that they are lifelike and chilling. Cao Bin is standing there with pride.


    "Tut Tut, I have the courage to chase you. How about the cemetery I selected for you?"


    Ning Tao''s face sank and sneered: "why, do you think you have the ability to kill me?"


    "I admit that I don''t have it now, but do you think the purpose of bringing you here is just to let you enjoy it and enjoy the dinner of your life."


    Cao Bin spilled out his remaining blood.


    At this moment, the six demons suddenly opened their eyes, their blood red pupils were full of cold, and their mouth was stiff and said: "kill, invade Death, death


    Six demons pounce on him, but ignore Cao Bin and regard Ning Tao as an intruder.


    "Damn, how come you''re alive?" The latter''s face was black and blue, totally unexpected.


    "The art of light, purification!"


    The holy and soft white light was blowing away like a breeze, forming a semicircular light blade.


    "Jiji...!"


    Six demons work together to destroy in an instant.


    In the latest chapter 9cch


    Ning Tao''s face is so ugly that his two sacred utensils suddenly shine. It seems that with spiritual recovery, the scepter turns into six knights.


    "Fight for the Lord, purify the world!"


    "Invader, death!"


    It felt like two machines were talking, and they were fighting in a moment, and the mountains were shaking.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao felt relieved and said with a sneer: "this is the feast you let me see, but it''s really suitable to be your tomb."


    Just about to start, Cao Bin said: "do you know what is this behind me?"


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his mind flashed. He remembers that uncle Tim once talked about the three portals. That''s the only way to leave this world."This is the blood gate, one of the three main portals!"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to know a lot, but now the blood gate has long been changed by the blood ancestor, behind the gate will be another magical country!"


    Cao Bin looked at the obscure blood gate with emotion.


    "You Do you want to leave this world? " Ning Tao was shocked.


    "Hum, the world has long been meaningless to me. Don''t you want to take revenge on me? Go to that country and find me. I''m waiting for you to die."


    Cao Bin touched Xuemen with one hand.


    "Boom!"


    The whole Carpathian Mountains trembled violently, the blood gate burst out of the sky, and a hand went in.


    "Ning Tao, you must remember to come to me, because you can only die in my hands!" Most of Cao Bin''s body disappeared, and there was hatred in his voice.


    "Spirit Kill


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s all-out attack came, and Cao Bin was never seen again.


    Dead or not, I don''t know?


    At the same time, something strange happened at the Vatican.


    Devil Wuji held old Peter coldly and said, "I''ll ask you again, what''s the secret of the Holy See and what''s the purpose of believing in God?"


    "Why have I never heard of the rising power of the power of light? There will be no fault in history."


    Old Peter''s face was full of vicissitudes. His wise eyes flashed and he said: "believe in God I will live forever


    "Hum, you want to die!"


    Demon Wuji''s face showed coldness and said: "since you don''t say it, I''ll kill you and look for it by yourself. If you can''t find me, I''ll destroy this slapping place."


    Old Peter sighed and closed his eyes.


    At this moment, deep in the dungeon, a thin old man was sleeping with weeds in his mouth. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and spat out a word.


    "Death seeking things, get out of here!"


    The devil on the ground is looking at the body of old Peter in his hands in surprise. Suddenly, his face changes greatly. He turns into a black light and runs away.


    "Go, go..."


    One breath, twelve figures did not even leave a figure, I do not know how many miles out of the ground.


    More than half of the Vatican was destroyed.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s face changed, and the two sacred objects in his hands began to tremble, and then he left.


    "This Will he fly away? "


    "Invader, death!"


    There was a cold voice in his ear. Ning Tao felt numb on his back and ran out.

 Chapter 1612

    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    I don''t know how far I ran, but Ning Tao stopped.


    I gasped heavily and turned to look. I found that the place just now had disappeared, as if it were an illusion.


    When the perspective is opened, it is found that it is hidden.


    This should be a means of protection. Ning Tao''s face is as gloomy as water, but he has no choice but to sigh. That bastard Cao Bin should have left this world.


    He wanted to rush past, but the place seems to exclude human beings. It is estimated that it was the blood ancestor''s hands and feet.


    The scepter and precepts all flew away. Cao Bin also went to an unknown country. Although he didn''t kill him, he couldn''t threaten the people around him for the time being.


    It''s a mixture of joy and sorrow, but more of a reluctance.


    With bitterness in his mouth, he flew slowly towards the nearby city. He didn''t have the way back. Because he was seriously injured, he might as well take a plane to find Sophia


    Just after he left for a few breath, a large thunder cloud rolled in, covering the whole Carpathian Mountains, and a blood robe suddenly appeared.


    The tall figure in the blood robe frowned and stopped for a second in the direction of Ning Tao''s departure. Then he turned his head and looked deep into the mountains and murmured:


    "it was the reaction of breaking the boundary just now, and the power of transmission. What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "Whoosh!"


    When it reappeared, it was this huge blood gate, and horror appeared on its face.


    "This is the broken gate left by the fairyland, etc., no," one hand printed on the blood gate. The message from the opposite side made him stunned and could not be channeled:


    "the devil''s world, it''s the devil''s world!"


    "This How is that possible? "


    At this time, six demons suddenly wake up, six pairs of quiet eyes mercilessly cold.


    "Invader, death!"


    Blood robe tall figure cold hum, a majestic blood sent out, like the emperor''s authority.


    The six demons are stiff, but they are not afraid of coercion.


    Looking at this scene, his face was uncertain, and he murmured: "the leader went to the demon world, and someone tampered with the coordinates of the broken gate of the fairyland."


    "And the power of light, the power of the blood ancestor, the foolish faith Just entering this world, there are these things. What happened here? "


    "The battle of the ancient immortals and demons, the ancient list of gods, the collapse of the ancient heaven, and the chaos of the ancient world What happened in those days, and what did they want


    Blood robe tall figure like magic Zheng, I do not know when the brain abnormal chaos, the whole body spasms.


    "Ah Asshole, roar


    A pair of his blood pupils burst out blood light, and directly pierced a mountain top, with a million days of thunder.


    Seeing this, his face showed excitement, and he roared: "no matter how you hide and erase, I will find the truth."


    "Old people, wait for me..."


    The endless thunder of anger exploded here, as if his words resonated with the sky. The residents of Romania shivered and thought that the sky was going to break.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao sits alone on a special plane and looks around with some doubts. It seems that something is wrong.


    In the mountains just now, thunder clouds rolled, and there seemed to be a roaring sound. It should be an illusion. I felt my chin and fell silent all the way.


    In France, the blood castle is empty.


    Ning Tao came here with a silly eye, but at this time, his mobile phone rang, and a few seconds later he burst into the sky.


    "Whoosh!"


    In a clear river thousands of meters away from the blood castle, you can see them from a distance.


    Thomas with his broken arm, knights and soldiers, Sophia, and The elder Longjin who called.


    P. The first e-mail of oy is "Ning Tao, your holiness...!"


    A crowd quickly gathered around him, looking at him with hopeful eyes and praying words in their mouths.


    Ning Tao sighs bitterly and explains the matter of Xuemen. People are also mixed.


    Thomas picked up the sword and said decadent, "Your holiness, the Vatican has been destroyed, and Pope Peter has ascended to heaven Do you want to come back with us? "


    "I No, I''m not supposed to be a priest. The pope should let others come. We''ll meet again later, "Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Thomas was ashamed and said, "Your holiness, I apologize for all my past offenses to you. We are always careful to be a gentleman."


    "Ha ha, let bygones be bygones and bygones be bygones. The Vatican and Vatican will be handed over to you." Ning Tao patted him on the shoulder and smiled.


    Looking at the back of a group of knights, there was a laugh behind them: "why, it''s hard to be a god stick, but it''s more than two billion believers?"


    As soon as I turn around, I see the smiling elder Longjin.


    Ning Tao was just about to open his mouth with a bitter smile, but he heard Sophia say: "if you two chat for a while, that terrible guy should come back.""Er...!"


    They were dumb and frowned.


    Because the blood rune is shining, as if it is connected with something, echoing each other in the distance.


    Longjin had nothing to do with it. Sofia even used the power of Xuezu, but it was still useless.


    Ning Tao thought for a moment, then put a hand on the rune, and the golden flame was burning, which seemed to weaken under their gaze.


    "Quick Look, it works


    Sophia''s cheeks are pink. She wants to clap Fei ningtao. How can she stare at others I''ll see.


    "I can''t stay here any longer. I''ll take her back to China immediately and try my best to burn this Rune on the way. Otherwise, once that person catches up, it''s not good."


    Long Jin is calm and quick to make a decision.


    They agreed and immediately showed their identity at a French airport and took a special plane to China.


    Inside the plane, Sophia, like a good kitten, let Ning Tao burn runes. His cheek flushed and he gave Ning Tao a look, but he seemed to be in a daze.


    "Well, what are you thinking?"


    "Yes, there''s something wrong with you since you came back. It''s not in your temper to be a good Pope," Long Jin joked.


    However, Ning Tao raised his head and murmured: "you say Jesus Is he still alive? "


    "Poof!"


    Long Jin gushed out a mouthful of hot water, but he didn''t have a good airway: "what nonsense do you talk about? It''s people of what age. How can you still be alive?"


    "Yes, although it is recorded in ancient mythological books that Jesus was wrapped in linen after his death and then resurrected after his burial, it has been many years."


    "Even if he''s resurrected, his old bones are gone now. Is it still a matter of doubt?"


    Sophia explained in soft voice.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked out of the window and murmured, "I have touched the shroud of Jesus. There is a power on it that I still can''t understand."


    Power?


    The two looked at each other with strange faces.


    Long Jin said with a sword eyebrow: "boy, you If you have any guess, you can say it boldly. In any case, the recent events are quite outrageous. "


    Ning Tao stared at the flame and said: "I can''t say clearly, but I feel that I seem to have a relationship with something. This relationship is like Cause and effect


    "It''s not that I don''t want to be a pope, but that I''m afraid of being calculated and tangled. There''s a saying that''s not good, it''s not that I don''t report it, it''s that the time has not come!"


    Sophia and her husband looked at each other, and their eyes were filled with horror. They swallowed a mouthful of saliva, only to find that they were scared into a cold sweat on their back.


    Holy See, is there a secret?

 Chapter 1613

    A special plane shuttles through the sea of clouds.


    At this time, it is not far away from Huaxia, but the landing place is located in the city near Qingcheng Mountain. According to master Longjin, there are some wonderful guys there.


    Now we are clamoring to sweep the world!


    Ning Tao didn''t think much and held his breath. He just tried his best to burn the blood Rune with the fire of pure Yang, but he was still chasing a terrible blood robe guy behind him.


    In front of her, Sophia had beautiful eyes and pink cheeks.


    The big hot hand was in front of her, and the whole body was held by him. I didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but I kneaded it from time to time.


    "Oh Well


    For a moment, I couldn''t help but groan all over.


    Sophia''s face turned red with shame. She wanted to find a way to get in. How could she make that kind of sound? It''s too shameful.


    "Oh, you You Slow down


    She blushed with shame and said angrily:


    Ning Tao was interrupted and thought that the fire had burned her, so she immediately apologized softly: "sorry, I''ll slow down Does it still hurt? "


    "Oh, don''t spoil the wedding dress. It''s the cheongsam I chose for you. Do you like it or not..."


    "It''s just too much exposure, but just show it to me. Don''t move. It''s uncomfortable..."


    "Ah...!"


    The strange voice came to long Jin''s ear, which turned back to them. His closed eyelids trembled, and he murmured: "I didn''t think much, I didn''t think much..."


    "Oh, I can''t stand that. You did it on purpose."


    "Don''t you like it? Then I won''t move," Ning Tao said, looking at the last rune, teasing him, but almost he didn''t burn it.


    "Oh, move, it''s more painful."


    "Then I''ll move."


    "Oh...!"


    Long Jin''s eyes, with his back to them, jumped straight. One hand quietly moved to the bronze sword beside him, gritting his teeth and saying, "I really didn''t think much about it..."


    Just as they were on their way to China, two lights and shadows flew rapidly across the other sky, tearing the void with a wave of their hand, leaving behind immortal footprints.


    "Why, there is an island here?" One of the dignified middle-aged people was slightly surprised.


    If you look at his face, it is Luohai!


    Ran Tianming''s eyes narrowed, and then suddenly said, "this should be the island country that Huaxia said, and then the mainland will cross the far ocean."


    "That''s it. It seems that the middle earth of the world of souls is the present China. After several changes, it has broken into the present situation. In the final analysis, it''s our fault," Luo Hai sighed.


    "I think we are right, because we are for the future."


    "If there is such a long-term ban on peace in ancient China, it is impossible to have such a long-term ban."


    "War in ancient times, war in ancient times, and war in ancient times. If you look at today''s peace again, do you think it''s worth doing that, so we are right at all," ran Tianming said with a sneer.


    Luo Hai''s lips wriggled for a moment, and finally he sighed. Everything was because of their selfishness, which made the prosperous world like this.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "by the way, do you know what happened to that adult recently?"


    Ran Tianming was surprised, and then he said excitedly, "I''ve heard some of them, but we''re in a hurry. It seems that there''s only one oral fairy edict for us."


    "Yes, but the adult seems to be very vague about it."


    "It''s said that it''s a backhand left by the adults in Luan Gu. The news is intermittent and needs some time to ponder, but it probably means that we should protect a special person in the world," Luo Hai frowned.


    Ran Tianming pondered for a moment, then squinted and said, "when I remember, those old people who had feelings for this place asked us to take some people up."


    "One is to keep the kindling, the other is to cultivate talents!"


    "What do you mean?" Luo Hai squints his eyes if he thinks about it.


    Look at Chapter 9 Festival! Go to QR


    "Jie Jie, let those little guys in the southern region make trouble first, and see if there are any special people. You can''t disobey the orders of the adults."


    "Then we''ll go to the insect mother to see how the seal is. When we''re about to leave, we''ll pick some gifted kids to take with us, so that both sides won''t offend, and we can finish the task. Why not?" ran Tianming said shrewdly.


    Luo Hai nodded slightly and sighed coldly: "I hope it''s so smooth. I always have a bad feeling. I don''t know who those guys from the demon world are coming to?"


    "Cut, no matter who he is, anyway, his strength will be suppressed to a virtual state, and the foundation will be worn away after staying for a long time. It is estimated that he will leave at a glance as before, and who is willing to stay in this broken place for a long time," ran Tianming said contemptuously.


    Luo Hai''s face sank and he said coldly, "in my ear, you''d better restrain me, or I''ll crush your cleverness!"


    The words made ran Tianming''s face stiff."Hiss, you Who is it? " Suddenly a hoarse voice came from a volcano below.


    Two people a pick eyebrow, immediately squint to look down.


    I saw a big snake winding inside, huge and amazing, eight ferocious head flashing green light, at the moment the eyes are not good at staring at them.


    "It''s interesting that he''s still an alien. If he doesn''t look too ugly, he can consider taking you away," ran Tianming sneered.


    "Hiss, dare to offend this God, you seek death!"


    "You are tired of being called the God in front of us!"


    "Hum, boom..."


    Looking at one person and one snake fighting, Luo Hai shakes his head helplessly, and finally looks to the East. What the adults say is a special person Who would it be?


    At this time, Ning Tao and others have got off the plane.


    Longjin senior has a sense of tension, because Cao Bin''s departure gives him a big impact, his goal is to open the door, it is there that he has been very hesitant.


    At the airport, Ning Tao took Sophia to Qingcheng sect. The elder said that Hongmeng also had many disciples there, which seemed to be shouting at Shaolin.


    On the way, I met a white crane, who was spiritually carrying them.


    The top of Qingcheng, the birthplace of many myths.


    Like Bai Suzhen, Yuqing palace, Shumen at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain These are all well-known deeds.


    The old people nearby often tell stories to children in their spare time.


    At this time, this quiet Taoist holy land was disturbed by many outsiders, because a group of people who claimed to be immortals were talking to sweep the world.


    They call Shaolin martial arts rubbish.


    He despises all the powers in the world.


    The white tiger and the rosefinch are here. All the talented disciples of Hongmeng are present. The old ancestor of Qingcheng looks very blue. The thunder gate of Kunlun and the ice fairy also bring people to join in the fun.


    Ancient Indian ascetics, Brahman practitioners, some hidden old monsters, sanxiu, hanbangzi, laomaozi strongmen


    Almost half of the people in the psionic world came here, and they wanted to see who dared to call themselves immortal, and how arrogant they were.


    There are 18 bronze figures standing in the center of the Taoist temple. But if you look at them carefully, they are actually 18 people. They are the famous 18 Arhats in Shaolin!


    In front of us, the holy land of Taoist temple is occupied by six dignified young people. They are still full of garbage while eating the fruit. They are cynical.


    Hongmeng''s disciples were so angry that they were very blue!

 Chapter 1614

    Qingcheng Taoist temple is a first-class cultural relic in China.


    This is a priceless treasure in history, occupying a very high position in Taoism, but today it is occupied by six young people.


    One of them, a young man with a jade robe, looks scornful. Regardless of the strange eyes of nearly a thousand people, he wanders around in the Taoist temple and plays with cultural relics.


    The old master of Qingcheng and others were very pale, but they didn''t dare to move. Just now, four elders threatened them, and he was hurt by a slap.


    Wudang Ye Kong also came, a pair of Ye Mei is very beautiful, plus the strength is not vulgar, high prestige.


    I saw a Qingcheng disciple whisper: "elder martial brother, do you think ningtao alliance leader will come or not? These people look hard to deal with."


    "Hum, alliance leader, how can he do it at will? We alone are enough to make them have a good drink," Ye Kong said calmly.


    "Bang...!"


    As he was saying this, he suddenly heard something broken.


    Everyone was shocked to see that there was a Shouzhao tablet at the foot of the young man with jade robes. It looked very old, like an important cultural relic, but now it was broken.


    Qingcheng Laozu and ye Kong are silly, and then they just feel angry. The imperial edict tablet was given by Emperor Xuanzong of Tang Dynasty. Having experienced the hand of Tianshi Zhang, it is absolutely the treasure of Taoist temple.


    "Asshole, you did it on purpose!"


    Hearing this, the young man in the jade robe looked contemptuous and raised his foot to crush the imperial edict tablet.


    Hongmeng''s disciples were so angry that they wanted to blow fire. Some of them wanted to start, but they were stopped by Qingcheng''s ancestors.


    When the three men and two women saw this, they seemed to see nothing. Only one of them, a proud woman in colorful clothes, frowned and sighed.


    "Why not? You still want to hit me? Come on, let the so-called Shaolin bald donkeys roll over here, and Ben Shao will send them to death one by one. "


    Young people in jade robes are so rebellious.


    With a frown, the woman in colorful clothes sat on the eaves and said, "Lv Yusong, don''t go too far. If you dare to screw things up, I''ll see how the Deputy palace master will deal with you."


    On hearing this, the young man in the jade robe snorted, but fear flashed in his eyes.


    When the eighteen Arhats in the middle of the Taoist temple drew out their mouths, the Dragon subduing Arhats took a step, and the urn said in a voice, "we are the Shaolin people in the mouth of the benefactor."


    Huh?


    Six young men and women were stunned at the same time.


    "Aren''t you a bald donkey? How can you have hair?" Lu Yusong looked contemptuous.


    Dragon subduing arhat''s face was expressionless, but he said coldly: "dare to ask the benefactor what is the intention of provoking Shaolin, I don''t think we have a holiday?"


    "It''s not a festival, but because of a word we already have," Lu Yusong said with a cold smile.


    "What?"


    "Ha ha, I know!"


    Behind suddenly came a light laughter, with a proud momentum from the crowd came out.


    "Wu Wusheng Ye Kong was shocked.


    "Bold, dare to call the name of the immortal world inspector. Do you know what the crime is?" Wu Sheng glared and yelled at Ye Kong.


    The latter and Hongmeng are confused, what Fairyland inspector? When is this guy?


    Seeing that he was silent, Wu Sheng came to LV Yusong and others like a proud rooster. To everyone''s surprise, six of them nodded slightly at the same time.


    Seeing this, Wu Sheng was eager to lift his head to the sky and said with a smile: "you guys, the eighteen people in front of you are the eighteen Arhats of Shaolin."


    Then he said to all of them, "this young man in front of you is Lu Yusong, a genius of Qijue sect, who is one of the twelve Tiangang sects in the fairyland."


    "Tiangang "Seven Jue men?"


    Everyone was at a loss when they heard it, but if they could hear a little, they were very powerful.


    Seeing this, Lu Yusong raised his head haughtily, as if he was very helpful to this kind of admiration.


    "To tell you the truth, Songshao is here to meet everyone''s strength and guide you by the way. He also heard that Shaolin is the best martial arts in the world, so he wanted to give some advice," Wu Sheng said with a smile, holding LV Yusong.


    "I think that sentence is what you said to him," Ye Kong''s face is not good.


    "Yes, it''s me, because I want you frogs in the bottom of the well to see the power of immortals. You should feel honored."


    Wu Sheng is a gesture of pity.


    "Bang bang!"


    The Dragon subduing arhat heavily smashed the Vajra pestle to the ground and said in a cold voice, "please teach me."


    Seventeen Arhats made a fighting posture in an instant.


    However, seeing this, Lu Yusong said with disdain, "do you think you can win with more people? Go away and find some people who can fight."


    Then he pointed to the group of onlookers and said contemptuously, "these are all messy cultivation systems. I''ll come here and die."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s faces were as black as the bottom of the pot.


    Immediately, five or six people came out, one A-level top gene, one fire power, one Hercules, and one barefoot asceticThere was a real uproar over the six practices.


    "It depends on what he does. Let him be arrogant. I really think our psionic world is so easy to be provoked. Maybe some masters will tear him to pieces later."


    A group of young people said excitedly.


    Kunlun ice fairy, battle six, lean old monster These people watched in secret without saying a word.


    However, Lu Yusong snorted coldly: "you just look down on Ben Shao. Five or six people are not enough to plug their teeth. It seems that if we don''t teach you a lesson, we all think Ben Shao is a soft persimmon."


    Han Bangzi and Li Huo are not satisfied with the idea that "Geng + Xin, the fastest speed is 4x.


    " hum, who can''t say that you didn''t know where to learn to walk when Lao Tzu was in the power world. ".


    The ascetic said with a sneer, "boy, it''s still too late to beg for mercy, otherwise we won''t be merciful to kill you later. I''m sorry."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Lu Yusong suddenly looks up to the sky and laughs wildly. The power of terror bursts out, and then Step on the air.


    The six people''s faces suddenly changed, Li Huo lost his voice and said: "God God, he is God


    "Qijuesha!"


    A huge handprint was photographed in front of six people.


    "No No, fairy, spare your life Ah


    "Boom...!"


    The whole Qingcheng Mountain was trembling. More than a dozen young people who were close to it vomited blood one after another and retreated suddenly. Their faces were shocked. They were so young that they were in a divine state.


    Six people were killed with one slap, no suspense.


    Just when everyone had come to their senses, Lu Yusong even gave another slap with a grim smile, and this time his goal was Shaolin eighteen Arhats!


    "No, my life is over..."


    There was despair on the faces of Luohan and others.


    The old ancestor of Qingcheng should have been able to save him. He just took a look at those people and restrained himself.


    "No No


    Ye Kong and other people''s eyes are about to crack, but they are familiar with Taoist friends, Hongmeng disciples.


    "Ho!"


    Suddenly, a crane roared in the sky, but before they looked up, there was a roar in their ears.


    "Boom!"


    This palm is even more powerful than the last blow, and the solid dojo is in a mess.


    When the strong wind dispersed, ye Kong and others looked up with a pale face, and there was only one figure left in the collapsed dojo.


    "Eh!"


    "This This is Ning Tao, alliance leade

 Chapter 1615

    "Leader Look, it''s the leader of the alliance


    Hundreds of Hongmeng disciples immediately exclaimed in surprise.


    Ning Tao''s prestige is so high that he is not only a model for all his disciples, but also a god of the sea in his heart.


    The thousands of onlookers'' faces were dignified at the same time. It was the shadow of the so-called human tree, which was a myth in the world.


    In the collapse of the dojo, the dust dispersed, revealing a towering sullen figure of terror, slowly looked up, even the clouds in the sky were scattered by momentum.


    "Why do you want to kill my Hongmeng disciple?"


    As soon as the words came out, the three men and two women who had been sitting on the Taoist temple to watch the play were surprised that there were such powerful and extraordinary people in this barren land. It''s interesting.


    Lu Yusong''s face sank, and he dared to be interrupted. Who would dare in the fairyland? He said angrily, "what''s the matter? Do you want to die?"


    At this moment, Wu Sheng''s eyes were shining, and he whispered in his ear: "this is the mean person I told you about, Ning Tao, burning, killing and plundering, doing all kinds of evil..."


    When Ning Tao saw them whispering, he didn''t know what to say. Anyway, it didn''t look like a good thing.


    Dragon subduing arhat and others are struggling to get up from the ground. If the alliance leader didn''t block the deadly power for them, I''m afraid they would all become flesh mud.


    "Thank you for saving my life!" Eighteen people a face grateful respectful way.


    Ning Tao slightly nodded, a pair of eyes but tightly on the two people, no, it should be said that the five people, have a kind of dust proud of the world.


    This world can''t breed such people!


    At this time, Lu Yusong didn''t know what was provoked by Wu Sheng. Suddenly, he turned to Ning Tao and said, "so you are the villain."


    Villain?


    Ning Tao signs, then squints at Wu Sheng.


    The latter, with sarcasm in his mouth, looked at him with a pair of proud eyes, as if to say that you are finished.


    "Ben Shao is talking to you. Are you deaf or blind? How dare you ignore Ben Shao?" Lu Yusong glared.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said, "I''ll ask you again, why do you want to kill my Hongmeng disciple?"


    "No, I just want to kill you. What can you do with me? The garbage in a barren land dare to raise its head and shout with Ben Shao. Do you know who Ben Shao is?"


    "Garbage, a group of garbage, you don''t even deserve to kneel down to Ben Shao. You really think it''s great to be above the world. In Ben Shao''s eyes, that''s a fart," Lv Yusong pointed to Ning Tao and scolded.


    Wu Sheng is also on the side of Yin Yang strange airway: "some people have a narrow vision, of course, don''t understand loose less your strong, only when a small leader, nostrils are almost up in the sky."


    "That''s ridiculous, cut!"


    On hearing this, ye Kong said angrily, "wusheng, don''t forget that you are also a Hongmeng disciple. Do you deserve your own conscience when you say this?"


    "Don''t confuse this patrol with you. You don''t deserve it, just as song Shao said. You are a group of rubbish, and you don''t pee to look after yourself. What''s your virtue? "Wu Sheng said contemptuously.


    "You...!"


    People around the face of rage, to see a lively, but also to be humiliated, a garbage called.


    A respected elder said indignantly, "please punish the evil and the traitors, and get justice for the dead friends, or you will die in peace."


    "Ask the leader of Ning alliance to punish the evil and the traitor!"


    Hercules ROM respectfully said: "Ning alliance leader, please also preside over justice. Hongmeng''s dignity must not be easily trampled by these arrogant guys."


    "That''s right. Please do justice!"


    Nearly a thousand powers pleaded with Ning Tao. Even Hongmeng''s disciples were angry.


    Ye Kong and dragon subduing arhat looked at each other, and then respectfully said, "please help us to suppress the evil."


    See this scene, Ning Tao eyes twinkle, a pair of deep eyes to see the two people.


    "Those who offend me should be killed!"


    Lu Yusong seemed to have heard some big joke and said with a grim smile, "what are you talking about? You''re going to kill me? Ha ha Who gave you the courage to be so arrogant


    "Do you really think the divine realm is great? Although Ben Shao was suppressed to the early stage of the divine realm, I can let you crush you with one hand every minute when dealing with your garbage divine realm."


    The women in colorful clothes and other five people all raised their necks haughtily with banter on their faces.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, his hand, which he had been carrying behind him, finally came out. Out of thin air, a hand print as big as a giant spirit suddenly appeared. It was cast with ancient simplicity, and the rhyme of Tao overflowed, as if it had been photographed by an ancient emperor.


    "Wudang''s unique skill is really the handprint of Wudang University!"


    , this is what he created from the Zhenwu thirty-six style, blending with all the essences. With his improvement as a step by step, it is not too much to call it Taoism.


    -Lu Yusong sneered and said, "what a piece of shit, how big I want something like this, let''s show you what Taoism is.""Qijue Dao FA, Qijue miesheng Zhi!"


    It''s as if you can see all the black light of death when you see it.


    It''s like a black dragon of death.


    Rosefinch and other people were shocked. They all felt the death crisis from this finger. Their whole body muscles were tense, and they almost subconsciously wanted to escape here.


    This is just one of them. Do the other five have such strong strength?


    Songshao''s strength has improved a lot. I''m afraid I can''t even connect this finger. Among us, I''m afraid only girl Caiyu is fearless. "


    The dark Maple caresses the palm to smile a way toward the color dress woman.


    "That''s natural. Songshao is a genius in the list of 130, and only Caiyu girl can beat him. I''m afraid this lower pariah is going to die," said Luo fanchen with a smile.


    The other two geniuses nodded haughtily, while the girl just smiles and her beautiful eyes twinkle.


    Just when everyone thought that LV Yusong would win.


    "Death


    Ning Tao drinks lightly and claps down.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like da Luo Jinxian gave the seal of opening the mountain, and the gods smashed Buzhou mountain into the East China Sea.


    I saw that the seal of the ancient emperor was pressed down with an unparalleled posture. It seemed that the whole body of the black dragon was made of ice. Suddenly, it was smashed from beginning to end and smashed down.


    One took out his knife and smashed it. Another broke his finger bone. He didn''t even scream and was smashed into the mountain.


    "Boom...!"


    In the end, the whole Dojo was destroyed, and I had a huge fingerprint with a fine texture.


    Lu Yusong is lifeless. Wusheng seems to be wearing a layer of inner armor, but he is dying now.


    It''s a dead silence!


    "Gulu!"


    Nearly a thousand people hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, just that incomparable loose little, this This is dead?


    The woman in colorful clothes and other five people were stunned, as if they were greatly frightened, and the face of Dingming Maple''s chin fell off, and his face was pale with fright.


    Pine Songshao, dead?

 Chapter 1616

    The whole top of Qingcheng was silent.


    Thousands of eyes were shocked to see this scene, that seal, subverted all.


    Ning Tao stood with his hands down and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Too How handsome


    A group of young people roared excitedly, this is the idol they should worship.


    Some old people frown. They want Ning Tao to do justice, but they just want to teach them a lesson. They don''t want to kill people. The origin of these people is not simple.


    What should I do when I die.


    Hongmeng''s disciples were very excited. They felt a lot of evil and made this guy arrogant again.


    But the elder of Qingcheng didn''t say a word. Once that guy died, he was in great trouble. At least he had four terrible elders, but he should not be involved.


    "The untouchables are so brave. You dare to kill Songshao. Do you know how much trouble you have caused? Even if you fill in the lives of these untouchables, it''s not enough to loose a hair."


    Qingming Zong''s angry roar.


    Several other fairyland geniuses did not expect that song Shao was photographed dead here.


    If this matter is sent back to the fairyland, the old men of the seven Jue sect will have to overturn here. Songshao''s identity is not trivial. They will also be involved.


    The great world teaches Luo fanchen, Emperor Jizong crosses the sky, and seven colored glaze Zong Murong Xuening. The three burst out a strong spirit of divine realm at the same time, as well as killing.


    Ning Tao raised his head and said coldly, "why, can''t I kill him if he wants to kill me?"


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die!" Mingfeng four red eyes will be furious.


    But a colorful clothes floating, faintly out loud Fengming, the four people will be born to stop.


    The woman in colored clothes sneered: "what are you all in such a hurry for? The old men of the seven peerless gate can''t bear to see him die like this. Why don''t they leave behind?"


    "Well? What does Miss Caiyu mean More cloud sky frowns to doubt a way.


    The woman in colorful clothes didn''t open her mouth. Instead, she looked at LV Yusong in the palm print with some meaning.


    At the same time, Ning Tao also squints.


    He couldn''t figure it out just now. Wu Sheng, a bastard, survived by his inner armour. That Songshao can''t be so unbearable. His death is strange.


    All of a sudden, a faint breath rose, and there were bursts of heartbeats, such as bells and drums.


    Everyone''s incredible eyes, even Ning Tao''s face is surprised to see, the palm print of LV Yusong actually has life, is slowly raised his head.


    "Ghost Ghost, live, he live, "the young man was scared out of his wits, and the old man pulled off his beard.


    This How is that possible?


    Lu Yusong bared his teeth, as if in pain. Some trembled and pulled out a mysterious talisman from his chest. The image of the person depicted on it was very impressive.


    But at the moment, it turned into a piece of waste paper.


    "This This is "Death talisman!" Murong snow coagulates beautiful Mou to shrink, lose voice to exclaim a way.


    The other three were also shocked. It was a talisman for death. It was a treasure that no one could buy. The old guys were willing to give it to him.


    "No wonder LV Yusong is so domineering. Those old guys spoil him too much. They can even bear to give up such treasures," she said


    "Ning Tao, how dare you destroy Laozi''s talisman for death? Do you know how precious it is? It''s not enough to sell you all."


    "Asshole, asshole..." Lu Yusong roared with red eyes.


    However, Ning Tao was stunned for a few seconds, then turned his hand and took another handprint, which was even stronger.


    "Damn it, you...!"


    Lu Yusong was so surprised and angry that he was almost scared out of his wits. In fact, death talisman just transferred some attack power and made up for some vitality. He was seriously injured in essence.


    If he resisted again, he would be dead. He didn''t see the woman in colorful clothes turn over her hand and take out six bright treasures, nine grade Golden Lotus and withered wood And the 10000 year old ice it took away.


    These are all important auxiliary drugs needed to save Wuyou, and the quality is better than what he was looking for. Unexpectedly, the woman still remembers this


    Ning Tao heart a warm, sweet took these six peerless treasure medicine, this can be her mind.


    "If sister xianyueyi doesn''t go to the endless forbidden area to find your natural roots, I''m afraid she will come down this time. At present, she can only find these for you."


    Women in colorful clothes have some complicated ways.


    Endless forbidden area!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he didn''t need to think that it should be a forbidden area. He immediately said, "if the moon depends on her, will it be dangerous? By the way, worry free is good. Don''t let her look for these things again."


    "But Before we set out, sister xianyueyi had been in for one month, and she didn''t come back before we left. Moreover, the endless forbidden area is one of the most terrible forbidden areas in the fairyland, and there is no one! "


    Caiyu looks at Ning Tao and his words are sour.


    On hearing this, the latter was silent, and felt heavy with the six rare drugs in his hand.Yueyi actually paid so much for herself and worry free. She even sacrificed her life to enter the most dangerous forbidden area. This fiancee It''s worth it.


    Nearly a thousand people were in a daze. They didn''t know what they were talking about, so they listened foolishly.


    As soon as Caiyu bit his red lips, he watched LV Yusong retreat with wusheng, and said, "I''ve brought my sister''s words, but I have a word for you."


    "What?"


    "You don''t deserve to let your sister like you. Your vision is too narrow, so you can''t see how big the gap between you is. It''s the distance between heaven and earth."


    "I advise you to forget her. It''s good for you all. Don''t always think about Jiutian Phoenix. You''d better have a look at the hens around you. That would be more suitable."


    Caiyu''s ruthless irony.


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao slowly raised his head, a pair of deep eyes vast, light way: "no one in this world can be broader than my eyes!"


    "Xianyueyi, only I can match her!"

 Chapter 1617

    "She''s Ning Tao''s woman. No one can take her away!"


    "You?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Caiyu seems to have heard a big joke. His face is ironic. Even Mingfeng and Murong Xuening show contempt.


    A mole ant dare to greedy Phoenix, ridiculous!


    Caiyu said with a sneer: "do you know who your opponents are? They are Shenzi, Shengzi, Xianren heirs, Tiangang twelve schools, Disha nineteen schools The fairyland and the whole world


    "You are the leader of a small sect. How can you compare with them and what qualifications can you compare with them? Even if you are not worthy to be their opponent, you dare to think that your sister will be your woman. Do you know how ridiculous this is?"


    Words extremely disdain, no matter who listened to the heart have anger.


    "Ha ha, I was a mortal who had no strength to bind a chicken. It''s entirely up to me to get to today. I don''t understand what you said, but I must be my rival. Please go back and tell them to wash their necks and wait."


    "When I go to the fairyland, that is, when I kill them, no one can touch my woman!" Ning Tao''s hands are negative and his eyes are as bright as the sun.


    "Cut, ignorance, arrogance!" Luo fan dust five people''s faces show a sneer, this if in fairyland, he would have been chopped up to feed the dog.


    "Well, even if you don''t talk about them, you can''t get up to the eighteen generations of your ancestors just by your sister''s status."


    "She is the biological daughter of the celestial overlord in the chaotic ancient times. Even if she agrees, those surviving aging stones will not agree."


    "Because they can''t allow their elder sister to marry such a mediocre person as you, how can Phoenix''s blood be defiled by roosters? Only those real dragons on the list of celestial wizard, immortal list and longevity list are qualified. You''re a fart," Caiyu spits out his contempt.


    "Gulu...!"


    A group of people hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, pale.


    At the moment, they feel like rural children, listening to the city people talking about Cannes Film Festival, international rich, they dare not look up.


    "If you say I''m a fart, you can''t even beat me. Isn''t it worse than a fart? Now that you''re finished, go away, or "I''ll stay forever," Ning Tao stretched out his hand, and his eyes burst into the vast golden light.


    Caiyu''s face turns white. She can''t see anything unusual, but she can feel a strong crisis. It''s from Ning Tao.


    "Go, go...!"


    Lu Yusong and Murong Xuening, with wusheng, shot into the sky quickly. This guy really dares to kill people, but his face is full of ridicule.


    "Ning Tao, have a good taste of my words. I''m doing it for you. Sister xianyueyi is not a man like you who can profane me. You..."


    "Since you don''t want to leave, you can stay," Ning Tao said. His face was cold. He took two ancient fingerprints from the sky and clouds. They were full of ancient divine lines. The palms were like gullies, like the hands of gods.


    Six people were shocked and set up many defenses in a hurry. They gritted their teeth and roared: "damn bastard, ah..."


    "Boom...!"


    It''s like a bird in the sky is photographed and smashed at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain, but when people look at it, they don''t see the figures.


    Nearly a thousand powers looked at each other, and they realized something in their hearts. Fairyland, that is to say, it''s not people here. What if they all die?


    A group of old monsters looked into the distance.


    Kunlun ice fairy eyes flashing, exclaimed: "did not expect that this generation has grown to this point, more than Mo Yuntian threat."


    Leimen elder looks at a pair of men and women around him. Men are dignified, while women are the best in the world.


    "How do you two feel?"


    The woman is silent, but the man is insipid: "I''m not as good as him now, but as long as you give me time, he will be trampled by me."


    As soon as the words came out, the two elders burst out with joy.


    "Get out of here first. If you are targeted by this boy, it will be troublesome. We will fight for your time," said ice fairy with a sneer.


    "Are you talking about me?" A faint voice came to my ear.


    The four were shocked, stiff necked and turned their heads.


    Ning Tao didn''t know when to stare at them, the corner of his mouth showed a sneer, a pair of bright eyes coldly overlooking.


    "No, run, run..." Ice fairy suddenly grabbed two people to escape to the sky, leimen elder is a record of ink God leiyuandun.


    "Hum, the dead thing!"


    Ning Tao''s hands gathered a small whirlwind, which was as powerful as gang. He had a strong charm of pure Taoism. He fanned towards several people like lightning.


    "Create your own way, fan the world!"


    The miemo God Lei was easily smashed. He slapped the elder leimen with his palm like lightning. Without losing his power, he ran straight into the ice fairy.


    "Poof Damn it, wait for me! "


    Four of them were injured by a slap, and they vomited blood to escape.


    A young man looked at the man and the woman just now and said, "the man just now It''s like the emperor of Yuntian palace, who is known as the Kunlun kingdom. This is true. The talisman is equivalent to a life. If you can destroy the talisman, it''s equivalent to killing him once. The revenge is gone.Wu Sheng awoke hard long ago. He didn''t know how many broken bones he had. He immediately complained and said, "Song Shao, we can''t beat him here."


    "If he goes to the fairyland, we will have enough strength to revenge. We can kill him as we want. Don''t they plan to take people up?"


    Lu Yusong''s eyes flashed with joy.


    "No way!"


    Caiyu refused directly and said with a pale face: "our strength has been suppressed a lot. We really can''t do it here. But if we take him to fairyland, those aging stones will protect him because of their affection. Maybe it''s still his chance."


    "What does sister Cai mean?" Murong snow Ning doubts a way.


    "If you don''t move him, put him in the declining world of all souls."


    "Those aging stones will certainly find a way to block those incomplete passageways and not give him a chance to go up. As time goes by, when his sister calms down, maybe they will forget him, or they may have all the children. Who cares about him then?"


    Caiyu scorns to sneer.


    As soon as the words came out, several people felt justified one after another. If they started to kill him, it would be troublesome. This method just killed two birds with one stone.


    Lu Yusong, although Wu Sheng was not willing, but he was not stupid. He said immediately, "what can we do now, just go back to the immortal array and wait for the elder?"


    "Ha ha, no, let''s go to Wudang, Hongmeng, and help the elder select talents. As long as we finish the task ahead of time, we can leave ahead of time..."


    The color feather you you smile, other several people face dew suddenly.


    "Ha ha...!"

 Chapter 1618

    Caiyu and a group of seven went to Wudang Mountain.


    Ice fairy and leimen elder also take the emperor, the goddess bites her teeth and rushes to a gathering place, they can''t swallow this breath!


    Qingcheng Taoist temple was not greatly affected, but the Daochang was in a mess. The whole Qingcheng sect disciples didn''t say a word, and the atmosphere was very heavy.


    When people leave, Ning Tao stands on the back mountain with Sophia in his arms. The latter can feel that he has something on his mind, which should be because of xianyueyi.


    A bite red lips, consolation way: "they don''t believe you can marry her, but I believe, because from the moment you appear in the blood castle, I am yours."


    "At that moment, there''s nothing you can''t do!"


    Ning Tao looked at her beautiful eyes and said with a smile, "what about now?"


    "You can do the same!" Sophia''s face turned red, with her sexy red lips and fiery body tightly attached


    A sea of clouds and waves, a breeze on the hills.


    If you look at the sky above the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, you have been making trouble in Qingcheng Mountain for such a long time, but no one has found the abnormality here, even the satellite and other advanced instruments have not noticed it.


    "Whoosh...!"


    A space crack is torn open everywhere, which is fleeting.


    Luo Hai and ran Tianming just show their heads, a huge fist blows, space inch by inch collapses, like a roaring dragon.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    The fist of immortal spirit lingers in an instant and is as vast as the sea.


    "Boom...!"


    The 100 meter space is fragmented, and the ghosts and gods are shocked. Several figures are retreating rapidly. No one wants to be swallowed, and finally they can see each other''s shadow.


    Eight people on one side, evil spirit!


    On the other side is Luo Hai and the two of them.


    "Whoosh!"


    The three figures rushed over. It was the fairyland elder who discussed meeting here. LV Yusong and others were just younger generation. It was just a long experience for them to come down.


    Obviously, the same is true on this side of the demon world.


    "Hum, I said, who is so shameless to make a sneak attack? It''s you devil cubs. Why are you waiting for us here?" Ran Tianming opened his mouth to scold.


    Xuewutian sneered: "where is the nobody? It''s not your turn to talk here. Let the heads of your dogs come out to talk."


    "You want to die."


    "Then try Hum...! "


    They seem to be at odds with each other. Like lightning, they bump into each other. Their spiritual power and magic are intertwined. They directly tear up a space and rush in to fight.


    The others frowned, but didn''t think much.


    Luo Hai''s eyes narrowed and said in surprise: "I was still curious about who the demon world would be. I didn''t expect that it was you. The devil is limitless!"


    "Ha ha, you also surprised me. When we first met, we were all young people, fighting in the spirit devil battlefield. This flash has passed for hundreds of years. It''s really moving," he said with a faint smile.


    "Yes, it''s nearly a thousand years. Our generation has become the mainstay of today''s army. It''s said that you have become the deputy marshal of the first army. It''s amazing," Luo Hai said with eyebrows.


    Devil Wuji shook his head and said modestly, "this is the same with each other. Don''t you also become the deputy leader of the great Luo fairy palace? You should be more lenient in the future."


    The elders of the two sides look strange. The Deputy palace master of Luohai will sigh. The Lord of magic Wuji will be modest. Are they still the two of them?


    "Ha ha, my mercy to you is cruel to me. I had to wait for hundreds of years when I came back in a draw," Luo Hai said with a smile.


    Magic Wuji grinned, but the next second it hit a punch, fast everyone did not respond, a huge shadow gathered behind, extremely terrible.


    "Big Weizu magic fist!"


    Several fairyland elders were shocked, but a calm cold cry rang out in their ears. An eight arm virtual shadow crossed the border, not angry.


    The first bv post of UN


    "King Luo Ming is angry!"


    Just as the two forces of terror were about to collide, a woman who did not belong to a few people or the world began to laugh.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Two people step one meal, at the same time stuffy hum a, inconceivable eyes of all see to that deep pit, an ancient stone gate fuzzy and unreal.


    "Insect ancestor, insect mother...!"


    A group of people exclaimed and their faces suddenly changed. Is there something wrong with the seal? How can it perceive the outside world and make a sound?


    Ran Tianming and Xue Wutian rushed out at the same time, with a slight and indisputable flash in their eyes, and then looked into the pit.


    In the face of this cry, the deep pit of the imperial mausoleum was like a stone sinking into the sea, and nothing came out, just like the sound just now was just an illusion.


    The next second, Luohai and mowuji cut their fingers at the same time. One uses the secret method to sense the nine prohibitions and ten stars array, and the other uses the secret method to call the insect ancestor.


    The faces of both sides were gloomy and uneasy.


    All of a sudden, Luo Hai suddenly opened his eyes and drank: "no, the big array has broken a hole, and the core of the spirit world has reached its limit.""Ha ha As we guessed, unless we let the world and the insect ancestors die together, how can you suppress and kill them? The insect ancestors will recover and get out of trouble one day. Now, it''s not far away, ha ha...! "


    There was ecstasy on mowuji''s face.


    The fairyland looks pale. If the insect ancestors get out of trouble, it will be a great difficulty for them. We can imagine that the overwhelming void insects invade the fairyland


    Luo Hai made a quick decision and yelled: "go back to Wudang, take those little guys back to the fairyland together, and let the palace master discuss with the adult to make a decision."


    "Go...!"


    A space crack opens and several people fish in.


    Luohai bottom, he took a deep look at the ecstatic magic Wuji several people, a black face also rushed in, the situation has burned brows.


    "Deputy marshal, what are we going to do now? We can''t stay here any longer. We can only adapt to the law for a short time, but it has begun to assimilate us now. If we go on like this, our foundation will be damaged," cried the evil faced man.


    The devil looked at Luo Hai leaving and said with a grim smile, "what''s the hurry? I haven''t moved my muscles and bones for a long time. Let''s go and see if we can kill one or two immortals."


    As soon as the words came out, xuewudian licked his scarlet lips


    As the situation changes, the world has changed.


    At this time, Ning Tao and Sophia are sitting on the white crane. They are as ethereal as immortals. They are on their way to Wudang Mountain. Some provocations make Sophia blush.


    Xiaobai pure looking at this scene, can''t help but milk voice milk airway: "Mom Mom, what are you doing here? "


    "Don''t call me mother, call me Lord wizard," Ning Tao said.


    "OK, mom," said Xiaobai with a tender face.


    Sophia was amused. She had never seen such a lovely and cute snake, and she could talk. She couldn''t help playing with it in Ning Tao''s arms.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, suddenly patted a tall tree, but it was offset by several violent energy.


    "Jie Jie, you''re a lucky boy. I''ll give you freedom. I don''t kneel down when I see the elders," a familiar angry sneer came.


    Sophia''s face turned white. Is this a cut-off?


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and immediately comforted her: "you go to Wudang Mountain and wait for me. I''ll come later. Don''t worry, they can''t help me."


    After that, he patted the white crane, and the latter soared spiritually.


    Knowing that she would get in the way, Sophia couldn''t help crying out, "I''ll get you some help. You must hold on..."


    The sound spread further and further, and finally there was only a moving white spot.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s relaxed look cooled down, stepped on the void, sneered around and said: "a group of rats, roll out to our alliance leader!"

 Chapter 1619

    "To our leader, get out!"


    With a roar, the towering trees below shake in ripples, even the fresh green leaves rustle.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are deep, his eyes flash slightly, and his mouth says: "one, three, seven..."


    It''s the Seven Realms!


    "No Empty Law Open up


    Seven directions suddenly at the same time came a roar, seven light column instant will Ning Tao package, the next second unexpectedly formed a light curtain, like a inverted bowl.


    Seen from the sky, it''s in the inverted bowl within 100 meters, as if the space is locked.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. What do these guys want to do? Is it to prevent yourself from escaping?


    "Whoosh...!"


    Seven figures finally appeared, most of which he had seen before: elder leimen, ice fairy, Zen master Jingkong, Huang Tong, Party B


    "It''s interesting that the seven divine realms have come to deal with me alone. Do you like to play this trick of deceiving the less with the more?" Ning Tao sneered.


    Master Jingkong put his hands together and said with a smile, "we''re just here to fight with you. As for killing you, I''m afraid we''re not enough."


    Ice fairy''s eyes flashed. Although he was unconvinced, he had to say so. This boy''s strength can''t be measured by ordinary people.


    The seven of them were about two or three times in the early days of alchemy, and they were not sure to kill him.


    At present, the high level of the Kunlun kingdom is stealing the energy of the Chinese heaven and earth with the nine demons spirit jug. It is extremely difficult to gather so many monks in the divine realm.


    If you can kill him, kill him. If you can''t kill him, try to hold him down. According to the records of their ancient books, immortals can''t stay in this world for a long time. As long as they delay for a certain period of time, this boy will not be in the fairyland!


    "Since you know you can''t kill me, did you come all the way to stop me just to compete with me? What''s your real purpose?"


    Ning Tao wriggles his muscles and bones in a cold way.


    "Purpose?"


    "Jie Jie...!"


    The elder of the thunder gate gave a strange smile, and the thunder and lightning in his hand condensed a thunder halberd. Ning Tao''s hand print on him had not been dispersed, and he said, "let me tell you."


    "Thor halberd!"


    "Ice funeral!"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not that a person who doesn''t feel the pressure of Weitao is not careful.


    "Create your own way and make a world of it!"


    A wave of Tai Chi spread wildly around. This is his battlefield.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    If you look from the sky, this translucent bowl erupts in a colorful battle, it''s like dyeing a piece of white paper into a battlefield.


    At this time, Wudang holy mountain was bustling. There was no tense atmosphere at all. On the contrary, he was ecstatic.


    Immortals come here to select talents!


    This one thing is enough to cause a sensation, even ye Kong and others have rushed back, but the selection of people can only be monks, still need to be local monks.


    An old man with a white beard squinted and looked down. It was a martial arts training ground, but now there were a lot of people fighting, but in his eyes, it was all children fighting.


    Mo Yuntian and Zhou Heng are around. The disciples have been fighting for a long time, but the elder is silent, which makes them unable to figure out.


    The former frowned and said with a dry smile, "elder Bai, do you think those disciples of Hongmeng can enter your eyes? What are their talents?"


    Bai Changlao raised his eyelids and sighed: "brother Mo, do you want me to tell the truth?"


    "Well, tell me..." Mo Lao and Zhou Heng are full of hope.


    "Rotten, too rotten, it''s rotten. Are you sure this is the most outstanding genius of Hongmeng? The strongest of these people can''t even compare with the younger generation in the remote corner of fairyland, which is the so-called Rubbish. "


    Elder Bai narrowed his eyes and looked contemptuous.


    "You...!"


    Zhou Heng was furious immediately. These people are his future. How can they be looked down upon.


    However, with an extra hand on his shoulder, Mo shook his head at him. No matter what, he couldn''t fight with the immortal. He tried to let them pick out some talents.


    "Little uncle, come after me Hee hee, "Xiao Wuyou and careful Yue are playing with Wu Hailin on the hillside.


    The old man with white beard looked over there and then narrowed his eyes again. Zhou Heng''s eyes were bright. If she did it, she would be able to blind the old man.


    Full of excitement toward mo old look, but the latter is a face sink, slightly shaking his head denied.


    This is Ning Tao''s child. No one can tell this without his consent. These immortals are too arrogant. If it''s bad for Wuyou, they will be in trouble.


    "Brother Mo, do you have any talent that you can win in the end? If not, let''s forget the competition. I think it''s a waste of time."


    Bai Changlao was impatient.On hearing this, Mo Yuntian said with a smile: "of course, brother Bai, don''t worry. You can see it when you look down."


    Then he motioned to Ye Kong and Li Menghan.


    This is Hongmeng''s top talent. If they don''t even have eyes, I''m afraid they are all Chinese except Ning Tao Rubbish.


    At this time, there were seven streamers in the sky. It was Caiyu and others who came after the discussion.


    Wu Sheng''s injury is not light, so he has to find a place to recover first, otherwise he will be in trouble.


    LV Yusong and elder Bai nodded, and then looked curiously at the martial arts training ground, but after only a few eyes, disdain poured out on their faces.


    There is not even a divine realm. The strongest one is only one or two false gods. The weakest one is alchemy. Looking at these people, I can''t help but scorn them.


    "Elder Bai, I think it''s OK to choose these people. They are all weak and talented. I think they are just a group of soft footed shrimps and waste materials."


    Lu Yusong held his arms in disdain.


    Ye Kong and others raised their heads and said angrily, "Oh, this is not the guy who was beaten down by our leader. Do you want to die again?"


    "Asshole, you want to die...!" Saying this is no less than exposing the scar, Lu Yusong burst out a murderous opportunity.


    "Yusong, don''t be rude," said Bai Changlao. He didn''t want to make the relationship stiff.


    In fact, he has some doubts in his heart. Although Yusong''s strength is not high, it''s a wonder that someone can beat him down in this world.


    "Little uncle, come on Ouch...! " Xiaowuyou is running fast and suddenly bumps into LV Yusong.


    The latter eyes a stare, found that is a little girl also lazy to care, but her words but make him surprised and angry, finally even laugh out.


    "Uncle Uncle, I didn''t hurt you, did I? " Xiaowuyou grabs at the corner of his coat and sells cute.


    Does it hurt?


    Colorful feather four people laugh and come out, refine God strong all have God body, is a little girl can bump pain.


    It''s ridiculous. What a joke!


    "Where''s the little girl movie? How does it look like that bastard? Even the tone is so arrogant. You can''t hurt me if I let you run into it for ten years."


    Lu Yusong banged on his chest.


    Xiaowuyou was relieved to see this. On one side, Xiaoyue rushed over and said, "elder sister, we Let''s go and play. Dad seems to be coming back soon. "


    Dad?


    Lu Yusong''s eyes brightened. Is this the son of a bitch''s daughter? He had an idea in his head and said with a strange smile: "little girl, don''t say that my uncle didn''t give you a chance. Come here, just fight here and try hard."


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of Murong Xuening and others changed. But the friars all had the power to fight against the shock. If they were to do something secretly, the little girl would die.


    Bai Changlao looks strange.


    As everyone knows, Mo Yuntian, Zhou Heng and other people''s faces are also strange, the corner of the mouth a smoke.


    Little worry Du mouth, weak way: "no, I My mother said it would hurt people. "


    Injured?


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Caiyu and others laugh and turn back and forth. A little girl dares to hurt the spirit of alchemy. Does your father give you the ability to boast?


    Lu Yusong choked his smile, patted his chest hard and said boldly, "it''s OK. No one will blame you for hurting my uncle. Call your sister together. Don''t blame me when you cry."


    Careful Yue a Leng, immediately in the small worry free ear mutter way: "elder sister, fight?"

 Chapter 1620

    "Sister, do you want to fight?"


    Careful Yue murmurs in xiaowuyou''s ear, but it looks a little cute and cute.


    Xiaowuyou also hesitated, clutching a corner of his clothes and pouting his little mouth. After a while, his father came back. If he hurt someone, would he be scolded?


    Lu Yusong thought they couldn''t reach him, so he squatted down and showed his chest. He said with a smile: "don''t be afraid of anything. Close your eyes and hit him hard."


    This remark made people look strange.


    Caiyu also has some doubts when he laughs. It''s the most normal thing for monks to fight against earthquakes. These people should not be afraid of their children''s death without knowing?


    On the contrary, the group of elders have a sharp mouth and can''t bear to look directly at them. Is it Revenge?


    When I think about it, it''s clear.


    "Little girl, how can the film still be wheezing? I''ve just met Ning Tao. How can a straightforward person have such a tangled daughter like you? "


    Lu Yusong said with a black face and unconsciousness of conscience.


    This words a, two little wenches really some angry, but his words don''t know depend on, still have to find a person to intercede for them.


    Two pairs of small eyes looked at Wu Hailin, and said with a smile: "little uncle, look..."


    Wu Hailin puffed his face, rubbed his cheek and muttered: "this Well, if he wants you to fight, just fight. Don''t do it too hard. "


    "Do you hear what your little uncle said? If you don''t hurry, your uncle''s big chest is already hungry and thirsty," Lu Yusong said with his eyes shining.


    The white elder on the stage squinted and sneered: "Yusong, this is a little too much. What if you make the child cry? Don''t jump out of the old one later?"


    Mo shuddered and said: "this It''s not supposed to be old. "


    Two little girls suddenly showed a thief smile, the body of the terrible power flow, mysterious and powerful, that petite body seems to hide two Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    MW version Y: the first C hair


    "Taiyi five elements magic power!"


    "The power of blood!"


    From the appearance, these are two ordinary attacks, but you can feel the weak power.


    LV Yusong was not in a hurry. Although she was surprised that the two little girls could practice, she still cried and laughed at this moment: "come on, come on."


    "Look at me Bang...! "


    Two small hands re printed on the chest, almost instantly, Lu Yusong''s eyes bulged.


    "Poof...!"


    A mouthful of blood mist erupted on the spot, and the whole person bent into a shrimp shape. The next second, it was like an arrow leaving the string, and the falling meteor fell down the mountain heavily.


    "Boom!"


    Caiyu five were stunned.


    More than half of the long white beard on the stage was torn off.


    The whole person seemed to be struck by thunder, scorched outside and tender inside, staring at the second daughter with an expression of hell.


    Two one-year-old girls who are not tall enough to have legs actually beat his fairy genius away. I''m not dreaming. Did he start to practice from his mother''s womb?


    Xia Mengfei just came out of the cave. Recently, she fell in love with cultivation. Somehow, her cultivation speed is very fast, and her body has some unspeakable changes.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw a young man being beaten down the mountain like a dead dog.


    Immediately board up face, but cheered: "worry free, happy heart, not said not to let you hit people?"


    Words just fell, the sky suddenly split a big crack, five terrible figures came out.


    One of them, a dignified middle-aged man, immediately watched her for a few seconds. He was shocked and said, "this This is the legendary congenital Tao


    Another person eyebrow a pick, in the body spirit dint surging to murmur a way: "blood clan son''s strength?"


    "This This is "Phoenix body?" A beautiful woman in Fengyi stares at Xia Mengfei with a surprise on her face


    At the same time, there is a translucent light curtain, like Sakyamuni''s bowl clasp, in the wilderness ridge, a distance away from Wudang Mountain.


    Ning Tao exerted the power of rolling the world to the peak, perfect, powerful Taiji field just let him and seven gods fight for more than half an hour.


    All of a sudden, he realized that it was wrong. These people didn''t look anxious at all. On the contrary, it was in line with their mind to fight like this. They wanted to hold themselves back.


    Is They''re waiting for reinforcements?


    As soon as his face sank, he swallowed a elixir and burst out with all his strength. There was an ominous sign in his heart. He always felt that if he wanted to lose something, he had to go quickly.


    "Get out of here, get out of here!"


    "Wudang''s unique skill is really the handprint of Wudang University!"


    Ice fairy face a change, immediately low shout a way: "this kid is aware of, full hand can drag on how long, those immortals must also leave soon."


    "Kill


    "Ice Festival!"


    "One Buddha and one seal!"


    ¡­¡­


    Eight people fight in darkness. If it wasn''t for this array, I''m afraid it would be a ruin for thousands of kilometers, and I can''t stand this kind of devastationAt this time, Wudang people looked up in amazement at the sudden appearance of the five people, can tear up the space, this is at least half the strength of the virtual state.


    Born Tao body, the power of blood ancestor, Phoenix body!


    Luo Hai, ran Tianming, elder Yufeng and others never expected that so many surprises would come out when they just arrived here. None of them is rare in ten thousand years.


    Luo Hai rushes to worry free side in an instant, a pure immortal power covers, the latter actually sends out the road rhyme.


    And the jade phoenix elder also Shi Shi falls in Xia Mengfei''s side, beautiful eye surprise, don''t need to confirm, from that look in the eyes she can see Phoenix''s arrogance.


    Her constitution also corresponds to her skills.


    "Little girl, would you like to go to fairyland with me? I can make you very powerful, and make you as proud as a phoenix for nine days."


    Jade phoenix elder beauty Mou puts light way.


    Xia Mengfei was surprised. She realized it in the blink of an eye. She seemed to be talking about her constitution?


    On the other side, Luo Hai is ecstatic and wants to kiss Xiao Wuyou. The latter is very dissatisfied with the stubble of the beard. He resists and pouts.


    "Little girl, how about going with my uncle? When you get to another place, you can have what you want..."


    Don''t wait for him to finish, small worry pushed his face angrily way: "I No Yes


    Thousands of people in the heart of horror, hard to swallow saliva.


    Only ran Tianming, squinting at the bewildered careful Yue, is actually a blood clan person, or a special little guy, is to kill Or stay?


    All of a sudden, several people''s faces changed and suddenly turned to look at a void.


    "No, get out of here!"


    Luohai is the nearest, a terrible punch in the past, actually in the vicinity of Xinyue.


    The little girl was still a little stunned, but a pair of big hands held her in an instant, and then they were hit into the air by a force of impact, spurting blood on the spot.


    Cracks appear in the air, magic Wuji step out, calm face will spit blood of blood Wutian to pull.


    "I don''t know who missed so many chances to sneak on you!"


    However, although xuewutian was punched, the pair of blood pupils were very bright. Looking at the carefulness in his arms, he said excitedly: "this is the ancestral body, the constitution of Xuezu. How can this little girl have it?"


    As soon as the words came out, the look of the devil was moved.

 Chapter 1621

    Ancestral body is the constitution of their ancestors!


    Mowuji was born in a demon family. Naturally, he knows that there are ancestors of the demon family, and the evil family has ancestors of the evil family These constitutions are rare in ten thousand years.


    I didn''t expect that the constitution that the blood clan had been yearning for for for countless years could be found in this declining place, and that they could meet their holy vessels and Holy Grails


    This makes him wonder whether the blood clan will rise?


    "You You let go of me, I''ll wait for mom and Dad, sister, aunt... " Be careful, Yue burst out strength, crying and struggling.


    Xia Mengfei and others were pale and confused.


    Mo Yuntian was anxious, but the six black robed men blocked the way. In a flash, the form turned into a mountain stream, a precipitous rock, grim and dangerous.


    "Bad guy, let go of my sister," xiaowuyou was about to rush through.


    But Luo Hai, who was beside her, didn''t agree. He quickly held her. In the past, he would only die. He couldn''t bear to be born with Tao.


    Ye Wanqing, Tong Yaqian several girls are rushed over, looking at this scene are scared pale.


    RRV


    Xia Mengfei looked back at the struggling carefulness and flashed in her head. She immediately said anxiously to the Fengyi beautiful woman beside her: "elder, I beg you to save my daughter. As long as you are willing to save her, I will go with you, or I will not go with you when I die."


    Daughter?


    Fengyi beauty face a stiff, but listen to the aunt seems to understand, and she can feel the Phoenix body Yuan Yin is still well preserved.


    Immediately surprise way: "good, I promise you."


    One side of the small worry see, angry slap on the head of Luohai, angry way: "you don''t let me to save my sister, then you go for me."


    Luo Hai was patted, not angry but happy. He was even more excited and said, "if I''m going to save you, will you follow me?"


    "Well I asked my parents, "Xiao Wuyou looked at Ye Wanqing.


    The latter one Leng, immediately toward Luo Hai beg a way: "also hope the elder can help each other, as long as you can save her back, I promise."


    "OK, ha ha...!"


    Luo Hai was overjoyed and went directly to the elder of the fairyland. Looking at the devil in front of him, he hummed coldly: "since you''ve heard all of them, I don''t have to waste more time to hand them over. I''ll let you go."


    "Hum, Luohai, when did your tone become so arrogant? I''d like to see what you can do with me if I don''t pay you?"


    "Our strength has been suppressed to the edge of the virtual realm, the realm is the same, and we still have the advantage of the number of people, how can you dare to be so arrogant in front of me?" Mo Wuji and others sneered and despised.


    One side of the blood without days grimace repeatedly, to the mouth of things he can''t spit out, the little girl he will not die.


    Suddenly aware of a pain in the arm, looked down, was actually careful Yue bite his arm, all bit out blood.


    "Well, well, it''s worthy of being my little princess of the blood clan. Drink it. Only when you''re full can you exert the power of your ancestors. Ha ha...!"


    Luo Hai sees this cold hum a, a turn over hand unexpectedly took out a compass shape thing, Feng Yi beautiful woman etc. immediately look around him.


    "Chen, Qi!"


    In an instant, under the joint efforts of the five immortals, this compass like thing actually burst out five roars of startling beasts, deafening, resounding through the sky for 90000 Li.


    "This This is Simplified Wuji divine beast array


    Mo Wuji was shocked. The complete version of this dharma array was amazing at that time. Even the simplified version was powerful.


    Sure enough, the strength of Fengyi and her four seems to be grafted on Luo Hai, and the strength of the latter rises from the edge of the virtual realm to the beginning of the virtual realm in a blink of an eye.


    Moreover, the law of heaven and earth seems to recognize.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of mowuji and xuewutian are ugly. The void with a radius of 1000 meters has long been firmly locked by people and the array.


    "Damn, I''m willing to use this dish!"


    On the other side, in the wild mountains, which are a certain distance away from Wudang holy mountain, five roars of startling beasts come here from afar.


    Ning Tao, who is fighting a bloody battle, and Xiao Bai, who is helping the battle, all the seven gods of Kunlun look up and look shocked.


    How powerful a spirit beast can make such a roar?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao seems to think of something, that direction seems to be Wudang Mountain, do they hold themselves, the real goal is actually Hongmeng headquarters!


    "Damn it


    "Xiaobai, break it together!"


    A dragon snake with the thickness of a bucket roars up to the sky, as if it is proving its power. Its two claws are as sharp as knives, and even gold and stone can be easily broken.


    "Roar...!"


    Ice fairy and others were surprised, although also confused, but at least made clear one thing, those immortals have not gone.


    Immediately Jiao chide way: "don''t flinch, all give me desperately, kill them, even if can''t kill, also want to give me dead to hold them."


    "Roar, boom...!"Under such impact, the translucent light curtain finally can''t bear it. It is suddenly broken and becomes light and rain falling all over the sky


    Looking at the sky above Wudang, countless disciples raised their heads in horror. After confessing to the old devil, they really felt the power of the real virtual realm.


    Luo Hai felt the power of release in his body and murmured to himself: "it''s so slow to improve. It''s only in the early stage, but it still takes time to come to the middle stage."


    "But that''s enough!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he clapped his hands at those people.


    There is no way to describe the horror of this palm, which contains the meaning of his life, the immortal power, the collapse of the void every inch where he passed, even the white old devil in the later stage of refining void should be dignified.


    Magic Wuji and other people''s faces changed greatly. If they were ordinary, they might not care, but their strength was suppressed.


    "Big Weizu magic fist!"


    "The evil spirit knocks!"


    ¡­¡­


    Eight people together, all use their own strongest fighting power, and instantly the palmprint will collapse and dissipate.


    Luo Hai a pick eyebrow, sneer a way: "this just the first Palm just, how, this can''t resist?"


    "Hum, you don''t want to be too proud. You have to forgive others. Don''t push me too hard. Otherwise, your end will not be much better," demon Wuji said with a black face.


    Luo Hai''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly clapped nine palms.


    "Jiu Chong Zhu Mo Yin!"


    I see that one is stronger than the other, depicting dense and obscure immortal patterns, just like nine stars shining day by day.


    At the sight of this, Xia Mengfei, ye Wanqing and others are very happy. How can they block it?


    As soon as the devil''s face sank, he suddenly said to a black robed demon around him, "I''ll give it to you. I''ll take care of your relatives in the demon world. I''ll try my best to bury them with you."


    The black robed demons could not see their faces clearly, but murmured: "thank you, deputy marshal." then they appeared under the palmprint.


    "Take my life as the source, burn it!"


    Under the horror of thousands of people, the demon family actually chose to commit suicide, using his body as the melting pot, his magic spirit as the fuel, and his origin as the flame in exchange for strength.


    In the early stage, the middle stage!


    "The devil devours heaven and earth!"


    A terrible black whirlpool formed, which swallowed up the nine stars day by day, but he just trembled.


    Luo Hai''s four people''s faces suddenly look ugly. It''s a short-term power gained by suicide. They can do it, too. But who wants to die, only a ruthless person like the demon clan can do it.


    This is a real powerful demon!


    I saw him regardless of the injury, red eyes in a void a tear, immediately break the imprisonment of the array, tear open a space crack.


    Seeing this, Luo Hai shrinks his pupils and rushes to elder Bai. Mo Yuntian and others roar: "what are you doing? Stop him for me!"

 Chapter 1622

    Elder Bai, Mo Yuntian, and Zhou Heng were awakened by this roar, and they burst into the sky.


    Now Luo Hai and other five immortals are involved by a demon family. They are the only ones who can save them. Even if they can''t fight, they have to bite their teeth to fight hard.


    Shaolin, Tianshan, Wudang, including the helpless Emei, Huashan ancestors and so on, a total of 11 or 2 strong spirits rushed in.


    "Don''t go, devil, leave the people behind quickly!"


    Seeing this, mowuji, with disdain on his face, met these spirits and said with a grim smile, "Jie Jie, you weak ants dare to block my way to death!"


    With one punch, he is as fierce as a dragon.


    On the other side, Mo Yuntian and others are also very human. Their spiritual power gushes out of their bodies and tries their best to play.


    "The end of the law imprisons the hands of heaven!"


    "King Kong is angry!"


    "Xumi shenmang!"


    ¡­¡­


    The explosive power of terror is only slightly weaker than the battle between Luohai and the black robed demons. It''s a great blow


    On the other side, Ning Taohong flies towards Wudang Mountain with his eyes. He holds leimen elder''s head in his hand. He is black and blue, and Xiaobai has fainted.


    Sister Xia, everyone, wait for me


    "Boom...!"


    I saw a figure in a magic robe was repulsed, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. It was the black faced devil Wuji. He underestimated these mole ants, bastards. It''s too big.


    Mo Yuntian and other 12 people were shocked back a few steps, and their faces were filled with horror, even if they could push back the 12 people with their own strength on the edge of the virtual world.


    People in the demon world are so terrible!


    Evil face demon clan and others see this, quickly seconded: "deputy marshal, we come to help you."


    The strength of these five people is extremely terrible. As soon as they come up, they form a reverse trend. They directly beat Mo Yuntian and other 12 people, and the magic power is enormous.


    Xuewutian saw the chaos here and decided to go. Looking at the crying carefully Yue in his arms, his face was hot. Although he didn''t get the Holy Grail, it was amazing to find the ancestral body of the blood clan.


    The most important thing is that she is still a child, and the blood clan also has many factions. As long as you bring her back to your own faction and cultivate her, the blood clan will dominate his family and even the demon kingdom in a few decades and a hundred years.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Bad guy, Wuwu Let go of me, I want to find my parents... " Watch out for Yue''s tearful cry.


    All of a sudden, she looks at the other side of the sky like an induction. A white crane slowly appears in front of her eyes, and the beautiful woman on it is palpitating.


    "Ma Mother


    Sofia is riding the crane to find help, but looking at the dark battlefield, she can''t help but feel confused What''s going on?


    All of a sudden, she also felt the palpitation of blood, which was the most sensitive for her. She immediately raised a pair of charming eyes and looked up.


    At this moment, big and small eyes look at each other.


    "Mom!"


    "Heart Xinyue, my child Sophia doesn''t need to be sure. The blood connection is clear.


    "Mom, help me, Wuwu, mom..." Be careful, Yue cried to her in an instant.


    Xia Mengfei, ye Wanqing and others see this scene. They grab weapons and rush out one after another. They drink with red lips and let Sophia escape quickly. Don''t be impulsive.


    As xuewutian was about to leave, he suddenly fixed his eyes on Sophia. He recognized the woman and even untied the blood Rune he left behind.


    With a grim smile, he reached out and grabbed her.


    Mo Yuntian, Luo Hai and others are crazy about fighting. They have no time to take care of this. They are anxious.


    "Get out of the way, come on...!"


    Although Sophia didn''t understand it, she instinctively chose to step away and jump directly from the crane, with a feather behind her.


    "The wings of the blood ancestor!"


    Mysterious wings across the sky, although she did not go to the divine realm, but can fly is also a gift.


    Under the gaze of Xia Mengfei and others, she easily evaded the blow, but before they were relieved, a pair of magic hands did not know where to catch them.


    "No, the power of the blood ancestor!"


    However, Sophia''s power in front of this is an egg hitting a stone. Instead, she hurt herself seriously and was immediately caught by these magic hands.


    The devil Wuji threw it to xuewutian, looked at the burning black robe and yelled at him: "get out of here, remember to owe me a favor."


    "Bastard, give me my granddaughter," an old figure grabs the sword and cuts off.


    When I looked at it, I found that it was Wu Chenzi.


    On the other side, there is Yao Yue, who almost doesn''t even think about it. She owes Ning Tao all the time. Now she wants to take back her granddaughter even if she doesn''t want to die.


    "Kill!"


    "Taiji Bagua Quan!"


    Several women, ye Kong and Wu Hailin also took action one after another.In an instant, dozens of violent attacks were all aimed at xuewutian. Although each of them was weak, it was terrible to unite them.


    "Well, if you don''t go away, you''ll die here!" The devil is limitless to block in front of his body, angry voice way.


    "Boom...!"


    Blood without day is not wordy, instant seal Sophia, don''t see people directly into the space crack, the next second it began to heal.


    All of a sudden, everyone is anxious. Mother and daughter are both captured. Luohai are worried that Wuyou won''t go with them. Mo Lao is shameless to face Ning Tao.


    "Devil, I''ll fight with you!"


    The strength of all the people has been greatly increased. The void thousands of meters above Wudang Mountain has been broken. Luohai and the burning black robe have been killed in the void.


    The latter obviously began to be assimilated by the law!


    "Secret method, super far blood escape!"


    There was a faint roar in the void, and the next second everyone lost the breath of blood.


    "No, that bastard has fled to the magic array. If he is allowed to continuously cast his blood escape, I''m afraid he will soon rush to the south pole, and no one will be able to save them at that time."


    Luo Hai roared in the sky.


    At this time, up to Luohai and down to LV Yusong, they all showed signs of being assimilated by the laws of the world. They could no longer stay in this world.


    Mo Yuntian and others are pale, and the demons are also like this. But what do they have to do? Some of the eight demons who have the strength and the edge of the virtual world are desperate.


    "No, Wuwu You return my sister, my sister, you bad guys, "xiaowuyou inspired his strength, cried and flew.


    Seeing this scene, Luo Hai''s heart almost didn''t stop. In the blink of an eye, he disbanded the Wuji divine beast array, which was controlled by the four elders, and he grasped Wuyou.


    "You young people, go to the North Pole quickly, stay a little longer, you''ll be waiting to integrate into this world," he roared at the colorful feather five.


    The latter was shocked and flew away like lightning.


    Mowuji also ordered the five men to retreat. He broke off the burning black robe.


    Elder Yufeng and elder Bai transpose. She grabs Xia Mengfei, but the latter says with red eyes: "take our sisters with us. We want revenge. We need to use our own strength to find our daughter."


    Ye Wanqing took a look at Luo Hai, who had to take her daughter away.


    Tong Yaqian, Hua Linglong and Su Qian think that they have become a burden to Ning Tao. They bite their teeth and take a step. They want to become stronger and protect Ning Tao and their children.


    Elder Yufeng was stunned for a moment. Looking at the five women in front of him, he thought of the limit of the immortal array and immediately gritted his teeth and said, "there can only be five, no more."


    "Tao and FA, heaven and earth in the sleeve!"


    It''s like a big white robe. Sheng Sheng wraps up most of the five girls and then rushes to the North Pole.


    "Asshole, stop it


    A roar of fury like a nine day Thunder Dragon came from more than 2000 meters away!

 Chapter 1623

    A terrible figure, as fast as a colt, like a black lightning, from the sky like a meteor.


    Ning Tao is crazy and his eyes are red. His spirit perceives that Wudang is in a mess all over the mountain. He happens to see sister Xia and her five daughters taken away by a woman.


    And her daughter was caught by a stranger.


    "Asshole, you should die, you should die!"


    Desperate to rush forward, the body began to heat up with rapid friction, forming a strong wind behind, the whole person seemed to be the center of the storm.


    Where he passed, the trees below were swept away directly by the strong wind, and the clouds in the sky were also broken, like a runaway Tyrannosaurus Rex


    Looking at Wudang Mountain at the moment, xuewudian is away with Sophia''s mother and daughter, followed by five black robe elders in the demon world, and the burning black robe is almost assimilated.


    Only mowuji is left behind.


    The situation of fairyland is not very good either. Caiyu five people flee to the North Pole. Yufeng elder and Xia Mengfei five women are about to leave. Ran Tianming four people take wusheng first and dare not stay here.


    Listening to the roar two thousand meters away, you can feel the fury here. Even the two great figures in the world of immortals and demons are shocked.


    "What a strong momentum!"


    "Good overbearing invincible belief!"


    Both of them showed their admiration at the same time. Even in the world of immortals and demons, there were few such figures, as if they were coming towards them.


    "Dad Daddy, daddy, Wuwu... " Xiaowuyou tearfully stretched out her hand in that direction.


    However, Luo Hai a listen to, immediately surprised for a while, very hard just let them agree to fairyland, can''t let her father give a hand to stir yellow.


    Immediately a bite, one hand tear open a space crack, the head does not return with worry into.


    "No Son of a bitch, put my daughter down More than one thousand meters away, Ning Tao heard the roar of tearing his heart.


    Demon Wuji gave a cold smile. Although there were still two fairyland guys left, it didn''t matter. He tore up the crack and wanted to go in.


    "The end of the law imprisons the hands of heaven!"


    All of a sudden, a big hand appeared behind him. Mo Yuntian was as angry as a lion, and his whole body seemed to be shining back to kill him.


    And another old figure shot at the crack, and it was wuchenzi who rushed towards the crack.


    2J see legal chapter S4 + above_


    The devil''s limitless eyes glared at him, and he even dared to beat him to death. He really thought that his deputy marshal was deceiving. He immediately broke out the evil spirit, and his magic robe was ringing.


    "Secret method, the death sacrifice of the devil!"


    A bloody death altar with the supreme magic power easily annihilates Jingtian''s big hands, and then goes to Mo Yuntian.


    The latter turned pale and was immediately hit on the Dantian, while Zhou Heng, who came to help, was hit on his right arm. He was shocked and cut off without hesitation


    Magic Wuji can take care of this side, but the other side is succeeded by wuchenzi, only one step away from the crack.


    At this moment, demon Wuji''s face showed a grim smile, the crack actually healed, and his space attainments had reached the point where he was not aware.


    But wuchenzi was not a divine realm. The crack disappeared in a moment, and he fell down powerlessly, his face gushing with old and thick reluctance.


    "No, Xinyue...!"


    When he yelled with red eyes, there was a rumor breaking the wind behind him and a voice of resentment: "since you want to go so much, I''ll give you a ride. Go to hell, old man."


    "Qijuesha!"


    A powerful handprint slapped wuchenzi hard behind him and directly hit him to mowuji.


    "Poof...!"


    Wuchenzi vomited blood on the spot and flew forward uncontrollably, while his turbid eyes shrank and a magic gun passed through his heart.


    "Whoa, whoa...!"


    A pair of turbid eyes looked at the magic gun, his beard stained with blood, but his face was not painful, but with vicissitudes of life smile, turned to look at a crying shadow, murmured: "Tu "Apprentice..."


    "No Master I''ll kill you! " A hysterical cry and roar came from a hundred meters away, and there was another thunder in the sky.


    Demon Wuji snorted coldly and kicked him off his gun. It was endless.


    "Whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, a silver gun with a ferocious head pierced through the void.


    "Carving insects, dang..."


    The silver gun was shot away in an instant. Magic Wuji looked at Ning Tao, who was about to crack his eyes. He licked the blood on the gun and said with a grim smile: "boy, I''m magic Wuji. If you want to revenge me, come to the demon world and find me. It''s a pity that you don''t have this chance."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    As soon as the crack opened, it disappeared.


    Ning Tao red eyes cry, a hand to catch the fall of the dust-free son, tears kneel in the sky.


    "No No, master WhyWuchenzi''s life has passed, and he is on the verge of death. He is sentimentally attached and says: "idiot, don''t Don''t... "


    "No..." Ning Tao is crying in pain, just like a grieving child, with tears streaming continuously.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Yusong, who is plotting against wuchenzi in the distance, is secretly glad that he is still the master. It seems that he is right.


    As soon as Bai Chang flashed, his face was not good-looking. He immediately grasped him calmly and ran away. The law became more and more fierce. He could only die here.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The jade phoenix elder in the distance hasn''t gone far yet. He realizes that they are following. Then he accelerates, but no one finds out. Xia Mengfei''s eyes are red.


    Biting red lips and blocking Su Qian''s mouth, tears rolled down their faces.


    Power!


    As long as you have power, you can have everything!


    They don''t need to be separated from each other. They won''t watch their teachers die. They won''t


    Mowuji, LV Yusong, you should die!


    "Boom...!"


    The sky is as gloomy as ink, and the thunder resounds through Wudang Mountain, which seems to be the anger of God.


    "Why Why Ah, ah...! " The roar of Ning Tao''s grief spread to thousands of people.


    When LV Yusong left, he looked back and said sarcastically, "Jie Jie, this is the consequence of offending Ben Shao. You deserve to fight with me, little bastard."


    "Cut, mole ant general!"


    Just turned his head for a few seconds, suddenly noticed an abnormal, subconsciously turned to see, almost did not frighten him to death, Ning Tao actually came.


    "Lv Yusong, the devil is limitless. I Ning Tao swear to heaven that if I don''t kill you, I swear that I will not be a human being, and that I will fall into hell forever and never be able to live beyond me!"


    Ning Taohong has red eyes and red eyes.


    "Gulu...!"


    This made elder Bai feel creepy, and LV Yusong turned pale with fright.


    The elder Yufeng in front of him had not been seen for a long time. Lu Yusong was shocked and said: "long Elder, go to the immortal array quickly. Don''t be dragged down by this bastard. "


    Elder Bai almost didn''t give him a slap after hearing this. It''s all your fault that you just talked so much that you had to burn him. It''s a miracle that people like you don''t die.


    Immediately eye a red, tear open crack to rush in.


    I don''t know how far away he is from the fairyland after three times.


    However, just relieved, there was a roar behind him: "son of a bitch, even if you run to the ends of the earth, I will kill you, even if you fall into reincarnation, I will scratch your skin and cramp."


    "Kill! Kill! Kill

 Chapter 1624

    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    At a glance, there were two big storms in the boundless ocean, which collided like intercontinental missiles.


    Ning Tao is already crazy. He sees Wuyou being captured. Xia Jie and other five girls are captured. He is waiting for his master to die in front of him.


    He''s a whole man. He''s broken!


    If you are someone else, you can understand even if you are possessed.


    He could see it clearly because LV Yusong was a villain. If he hadn''t pushed the master over, there would never have been such a heartbreaking scene.


    "Lv Yusong, take your life...!"


    The latter''s heart trembled at the sound, and with the assimilation of laws, it seemed that he would rise to heaven at any time, and his face turned pale immediately.


    "Long Elder, he''s catching up again. Come on Run, I don''t want to die, no... "


    Bai Changlao was so angry that his forehead was full of blue veins. He really wanted to slap the bastard to death, but he couldn''t provoke the seven peerless men, and the boy was not simple.


    Up to now, we can only try our best to bring this boy back to the fairyland. Maybe we can win the favor of the seven Jue sect. By then, his position will also rise.


    "The way of Tao is just like a flash of light!"


    A violent drink, the body shape as if turned into light and shadow, and space and time overlap, can not find out which is the real body, all the way are shadow.


    "Tao FA, eight steps to heaven!"


    Ning Taohong''s eyes are like eight steps. He doesn''t care about the light and shadow at all. He just rushes forward desperately, as if he only recognizes this direction.


    See this state, white long eldest brother scolds a, a pair of white eyebrows already anxious fast burning, that bastard''s speed actually surpasses him step by step to some extent.


    And with the assimilation of the rules, his strength has been too weak. If he is entangled by this boy, I''m afraid he will die here.


    To be part of the laws of the world.


    All the way to catch up with each other, the sea stirred up a string of red, as if left a trail of blood.


    Endless wind gathered around them, several bodies were hot, and their clothes had already had sparks, but the crazy people didn''t care about them.


    "Spirit Kill


    From two kilometers away, he cut out a blade of spirit, which severely attacked LV Yusong''s mind.


    The latter''s strength was originally the peak in the medium term, and the power of the spirit was naturally not weak, but in the face of this knife, he actually held his head and screamed and was injured by Ning Tao.


    "Ah Damn it Asshole...! "


    Bai Changlao is anxious. At the moment, he is half way away from the immortal array, and his law is getting hotter and hotter. He can''t wait any longer.


    He immediately clenched his teeth and yelled at LV Yusong: "boy, I want to perform a secret skill, but it costs a lot. You must compensate me."


    "I''ll double it for you, and leave him quickly," Lv Yusong said, twisting his face and trembling.


    After hearing this, Bai Changlao didn''t stop talking. He turned into a bright red color. If you look inside, there are ten drops of agate red blood in his body. This is his immortal blood.


    Three of them, however, burn directly!


    "Disease Escape


    As soon as the words came out, they disappeared directly.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. He grabs a handful of elixirs and swallows them in the next second. He still rushes forward.


    "Whoosh...!"


    I don''t know how long later, in a space ten thousand meters away from the north pole, Bai Chang and his wife suddenly burst out. It turned out that they were just too fast to break through the space.


    They looked up at the familiar fairy pillar, burst into tears, and finally came back.


    "Boom...!"


    With a loud noise, the North Pole fairy pillar produced a violent ripple, like a swaying canvas, as if it would dissipate at any time, extremely unstable.


    "No, the immortal array is going to be closed," elder Bai said in dismay.


    "What?"


    Lu Yusong''s hands and feet are cold.


    If the immortal array is closed, even if they rush back to the north pole, they will still die here.


    Did the vice palace master abandon them?


    White long old eye a flash, pale way: "no, is the energy of the immortal array is insufficient, has reached the limit, after a while, will carry on the transmission."


    "For a while? So Then we can catch up. It''s nearly ten thousand meters away. I Are we going to die here? "Said Lu.


    White elder red eyes a ruthless, toward him angry shout a way: "don''t forget you said double compensation."


    The next second, he burns five drops of fairy blood.


    At this moment, his whole body shrunk and became a foreskin, bony, and the flame of life was dim. It was like an old man dying.


    Just as they were about to leave, there was another haunting roar behind them: "I said you can''t escape, LV Yusong, take your life!"


    "Quick Run, he''s He''s coming again... " This time, without waiting for him to finish, Bai Changlao stepped out.All of a sudden, it appeared thousands of meters away.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao went crazy. No matter what pills he took, he devoured his blood, body and spirit Fast pursuit.


    "Roar...!"


    The interior of the North Pole fairy pillar is the core of the fairy array. The faces of 17 people are different.


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes are red and she doesn''t say a word. Xiaowuyou cries out for her father. She directly breaks away from kailuohai and rushes into Ye Wanqing''s arms.


    Luo Hai is not worried. Since no one can run away here, even if they want to run, he can catch them back, even if they don''t like them.


    This time, the harvest was so full that when they got back to the fairyland, they couldn''t close their chins.


    This time it was a great achievement.


    Murong Xue''s beautiful eyes have been placed on Ye Wanqing''s jade body, and her red lips murmured: "the skin is like jade, and the inside is like glass This is actually Glass body. "


    The latter looked at her as if she had noticed something, and the words "glazed body" were in her ears, but she didn''t have any abnormality, because her constitution had already been stimulated.


    This is no secret in Hongmeng.


    At this time, ran Tianming appeased Wu Sheng, then looked outside and frowned, "why haven''t Bai Changlao and that boy come yet? It''s too late."


    Luo Hai took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "wait a minute, the demon world will not fight against them."


    "Having said that, the boy of the seven Jue sect has a different identity. He has a lot to do with the big man in the fairyland. It will be very troublesome to die."


    Ran Tianming had a gloomy face.


    "Well, wait until the last moment. If they really die, we can only say that it''s hard for them to disobey their destiny. Besides, we can''t be provoked by anyone in the Da Luo fairy palace."


    "Even the great man didn''t dare to do anything about the fairy palace," Luo Hai said calmly.


    The former just wanted to open his mouth. Elder Yufeng suddenly pointed to the surprise ahead and said, "look, it''s elder Bai. Open the immortal array and let them in."


    They quickly looked up and saw a skinny old man holding LV Yusong at a gallop.


    One kilometer, two kilometers in the blink of an eye.


    I (


    just when everyone was happy, the immortal array suddenly sent a huge wave, and the immortal at the other end seemed to start ahead of time, and a breath would be sent back.


    Bai Changlao''s pupil rippled for a moment, and the last two drops of immortal blood all burned, and he rushed into the immortal array, but then passed out


    "Qi, boom...!"


    "No No


    Ning Tao''s eyes are like a flame Savior, but it''s too late for thousands of meters. He vaguely sees sister Xia''s eyes are red, and says a few words with his lips:


    "I People Wait for You


    The next second, the immortal array burst out a bright light, disappeared in his field of vision, directly rushed to the sky.


    And he fell into the glacier in the dark

 Chapter 1625

    The cold wind is blowing and the snowflakes are dancing like elves.


    Here is one of the poles of the earth, the Arctic, which has been covered for many years by the eternal glaciers.


    No one knows what''s here?


    No one knows if there are any ancient relics below?


    For countless years, people have always had great curiosity about the extreme place. All kinds of ancient myths and stories are related to it, full of mystery.


    A team of Australian explorers went here by ship. This is their first time here. Every member''s face is full of excitement and hesitation.


    This is the North Pole.


    How many people can come here?


    The captain took us to the snow, restrained our inner excitement, turned around and said with a smile, "little guys, welcome to the North Pole."


    "Oh yeah, yo Hoo...!"


    Several young explorers dressed in thick cotton padded jacket cheered excitedly, and each one was wrapped into rice dumplings. In this season, the Arctic is extremely cold.


    "Team Captain, will there be any savages or primitive people in the Arctic? " A young man asked with white breath.


    "Yes, I heard that there are tribes living in the Arctic. Will we meet them? Will they attack us? Do you want to take weapons?"


    Another bold girl''s beautiful eyes shine.


    When people were talking about it, the captain sneered and said, "you are ignorant. There will be no one in the Arctic at this time."


    "Even that tribe will move to warmer places. In this season, the degree of coldness is comparable to that of some places in Antarctica. Except for us, there will be no one else, and some are dead."


    After hearing this, several young people showed their admiration. The team leader is worthy of being the team leader and knows a lot.


    "Click Click


    However, after just a few steps, the hard glacier suddenly cracked at the foot, and the five people in the group were shocked. They were too stiff to move.


    "Gulu Team Captain, this place is so deep in the Arctic, how can the Glacier How can it crack? Let''s We''re not going to fall, are we? "


    A young man turned white with fright.


    Q30x


    the bold and unconstrained girl and several young people were all in a panic, but the captain looked contemptuous and laughed: "it''s just a crack. I''ll scare you one by one."


    "There is no point promising, timid, if this really let you meet a savage, estimated urine all to be scared out, then freeze your pants."


    However, as soon as the words came out, several young people were even more scared. The bold and unconstrained girl trembled and said: "team Captain, after In the back, there are Yes... "


    "Is there a savage? Just by your little trick, you want to cheat me. Cut, our captain has taken more salt than you. Go to practice for hundreds of years."


    "Even if there is a savage, I can beat him flat. Do you think our team leader''s Sanda champion is in vain?" The captain looked contemptuous.


    "Excuse me What''s the date today? " There was a husky voice behind him.


    "Ghost Save Help Ah


    The captain was stunned, and then jumped up in fright.


    But at the foot of the glacier suddenly collapsed, he was weightless, and he was about to fall, but one hand picked him up like a chicken.


    "Ghost? Where is the ghost? " Behind that hoarse voice some doubts.


    The team leader, the bold and unconstrained girl and others were shivering and stiff necked. They looked at the man climbing out of the wanzhang glacier, one by one pale with fright.


    The man was almost naked, his ragged clothes were charred, his skin was black, his messy black hair was decadent, and his sad eyes made people feel sad.


    "Excuse me What''s the date today? " He looked at these people like frightened rabbits and said bitterly.


    "Seven Seven. "


    Bold girl weak response way.


    On hearing this, the sad man asked for a long time and murmured, "have I been in a coma for three days?"


    At this time, the team leader reacted. Seeing that he was a modern Chinese, he thought he was deliberately frightening himself, and immediately said, "three days? You can stay naked for three hours and freeze to death. "


    "You don''t think where it is, the North Pole. You think it''s your refrigerator. You deserve to die of freezing."


    The bold and unrestrained girl''s face changed when they heard about it, so it''s a little too much.


    However, the sad man only glanced at him and then ignored him. That kind of look was like a mole ant trying to break his wrist with the dragon. He didn''t care.


    "Ah, what''s your look? I wanted to help you. Now even if you kneel down and beg me, I won''t give you clothes. I''ll freeze you into a popsicle in a moment."


    The team leader was very angry for a moment. The bold girl couldn''t hold her.


    Sad man helplessly shook his head, a wisp of cold wind blowing slightly, lifted his forehead hair.


    And look at its face, it is Ning Tao!I saw him hoarse bitter way: "I advise you not to move, otherwise you will have the disaster of destruction."


    On hearing this, the captain was even more arrogant. He pointed to Ning Tao''s nose and jumped up and scolded: "you are the only one who has the disaster of death. Did you plot against me when I fell down just now? I''m the champion of Sanda Ah "


    in a moment, a big living man was gone.


    Bold and unconstrained girl a few people Leng, immediately startled of back, a big crack suddenly split open.


    "Ah, ah Save Help me...! " The captain''s voice went further and further under the glacier, falling rapidly.


    "No, captain..." A few young people were lying on the edge crying, but there was only a black spot in their eyes.


    The bold and unconstrained girl is a fool. A big living person is gone, but suddenly, she seems to see a shadow jump down and just flash away.


    She was startled and turned to look around. Suddenly, she found that the sad man had disappeared


    "Whoosh Ah


    A streamer suddenly came up from the glacier, shining as if a God had been born.


    Four people open their mouths and watch the scene. When the light is gone, their pupils are all shrinking. It''s Ning Tao and the captain. It''s I can fly.


    Ning Tao put the latter on the ground and gave him a complicated look. He said hoarsely, "it''s not easy for people to live. Remember to cherish yourself. Don''t be stupid again."


    "Goodbye!"


    The words fell, and then turned into streamer and went to the East.


    Bold and unconstrained girl four eyes are all light, and the captain collapsed to the ground, looking at the frozen pants of ice, the brain constantly echoed that sentence.


    I''m afraid no one can imagine that Ning Tao''s words have made Australia''s most popular president for hundreds of years. He still talks about his benefactor in his later years


    Autumn wind bleak, the air is filled with sadness.


    Three days is not long or short, but for Huaxia Hongmeng, it is more difficult than three years, and countless hungry wolves are staring at them.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao fell from the sky, and his body was seriously injured, almost endangering his foundation.


    As soon as he appeared, several powers of spirits swept by in an instant, as if he was on guard at any time.


    "Ning Tao, leader..."


    Several figures shot in front of him like springs. They were Miao Jingjing, Wudang, Shaolin Lao Zu and others.


    Looking at this familiar figure, Ning Tao''s eyes are moist again, because in the hands of Wudang ancestors, he specially holds the Tianshan ice coffin.


    "And inside It''s Wu Chenzi


    Ning Tao''s face is sad. He just wants to open his mouth. Suddenly, he feels something. His eyes are bursting with essence. A pair of eyes are staring at Wu Chenzi in the coffin.


    "This is Spirit wave

 Chapter 1626

    The spirit fluctuates, like a calm lake, suddenly rippling.


    Ning Tao stares big eyes and takes a cold breath. Next second, he pours directly on the ice coffin and squeezes out the power of all spirits to feel the wave.


    However, there are no more waves in the lake!


    "No No, master, master, wake up, I''m a student, I''m Ning Tao Master... " Ning Tao burst into tears unconsciously.


    Miao Jingjing is worried. As soon as she gets the news, she brings the wizard master to Hongmeng all night. She can''t let the flagpole fall.


    Several ancestors sighed bitterly.


    Only the Shaolin ancestor shook his head and said, "it''s useless. After you left, we put his body in the ice coffin because we felt the wave."


    "How can it be like this? It''s impossible. I clearly feel the fluctuation. My master is not dead. He is not dead," Ning Tao roars with red eyes.


    "Oh, fool, stop obsessing."


    "Wuchen is about to break into the divine realm, which transforms into a trace of the power of the spirit. Now the body is dead, although the spirit has not dispersed because of magic or anything, he is accurate Already... "


    Wudang ancestor shook his head bitterly.


    "No, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it. My master must have fluctuated because I came back. He is conscious. Yes, he is conscious. He is still alive."


    Ning Tao grabs several people anxious explanation.


    But several ancestors, even Miao Jingjing, are shaking their heads in tears, and have It''s impossible.


    "Putong...!"


    Ning Tao fell down beside the ice coffin, as if he had been drained of all his strength. He looked at the old master with a pair of godless eyes and a kind smile on his face


    Beautiful memories poured into my mind.


    From the first time we met outside the city and led him to the gate of cultivation, he fell into great crisis many times. The master was thirsty and asked for help, Jinghua, elder''s Pavilion


    He still vaguely remembers the little old man in leather shoes. He dressed strangely and thought he was very fashionable. He laughed at him and others


    Looking at Ning Tao, he cried and laughed for a while. Some of his ancestors couldn''t say what they were saying. They could only shake their heads bitterly.


    Looking down the mountain, a large dark figure stood up. It was the disciples who gritted their teeth in sorrow.


    Lao Zu had long expected that Ning Tao would be like this, so instead of preparing for the funeral, he chose the ice coffin.


    Miao turned her head to wipe away her tears. She couldn''t bear to look directly at the sad scene, but there was a whisper in her ear: "is there any way to revive?"


    "Well? What What? "


    Several people were startled, Ning Tao can not be insane, Shaolin ancestors mouth read Buddhist scriptures, comfort: "Lord, accept the reality."


    "Yes, people can''t come back to life when they die. It''s something you and I know very well. How can they come back to life? Don''t think about it any more," the elder of Emei said seriously for the first time.


    However, in several people''s denial, Ning Tao stands up with eyes shining, stares at Miao Jingjing tightly, and says excitedly: "is there a way to revive?"


    The latter was startled. He hugged Ning Tao and said, "don''t think about it any more. Let it pass. Hongmeng, everyone is waiting for you."


    "My Lord, that kind of thing is impossible. I''ve been waiting for so many years and haven''t heard of it. On the contrary, you''re going to have problems if you go on like this."


    #,:


    the old ancestor of Tianshan Mountain comforted him in a soft voice.


    But Ning Tao''s body convulsed and said: "I''m not crazy, and who said that no one has been resurrected, there was such a person."


    "My Lord, don''t make a joke about it. How can it be? We haven''t heard of it for so many years. No one will believe it


    The old ancestor of Qingcheng denied with a stiff smile.


    Miao Jingjing several people listen to scalp numbness, and see Ning Tao''s face is actually very determined, this world really have such a person?


    Immediately swallow a mouthful of saliva, difficult way: "who?"


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, looked at several people with bright eyes, blurted out: "Jesus!"


    "Er...!"


    Several great ancestors looked at each other in amazement. They couldn''t say that they were strange. Jesus?


    "Alliance leader, those are all tricks used by the Holy See to deceive people. They say that Jesus was resurrected, but in fact they are all made up to deceive the believers," the Shaolin ancestor said.


    Several other people did not speak, this matter said false or false, said true or true, no one has a real answer.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and suddenly said, "where is mo Lao? He has rich experience and must know something. Let him talk about whether there is a way."


    But when the words came out, they were silent.


    On seeing this scene, his heart suddenly clattered, the power of the spirit spread, and his eyes instantly looked to the place halfway up the mountain.


    He remembered that Mo was there when he left!


    "Whoosh...!"Several figures flash, Ning Tao holding ice coffin moment came to the hillside, face gradually dull.


    In the sight, there are two old figures, one exudes the air of death, the whole body is shining with gray color, and there are many ancient magic patterns.


    The other is a one armed figure. The gap is dry and rotten, like necrosis. The breath on the body has dropped a lot, and the face is full of decadence and bitterness.


    Mo Yuntian, Zhou Heng!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. He rushed over like lightning, but a one armed figure stood in front of him, and shook his head with bitterness in his mouth.


    "Mr. Zhou, this What''s going on? "


    The crowd was silent and gloomy.


    Zhou Heng looked at his broken arm, decadent way: "is the devil Wuji dry, his move is extremely strange, mo old was hit, Dantian became like this."


    "But my arm was rubbed, and I immediately realized that it was not right. I cut it directly, but my cultivation fell to the fourth level of refining the spirit, and was barely stable in the middle stage. That blow was really terrible."


    Ning Tao''s face is pale, a heart that is not easy to put together is broken again.


    "Well Then why don''t you help him


    "He has been waiting for you, when he realized that it was wrong, he hastily said a word to let you come back to him, and then it became like this, for three days."


    Zhou Heng looked at Mo and sighed.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and came to Mo with a heavy step. He wanted to reach out and touch him, but he was stopped by Zhou. His body had better not be touched.


    At this time, Mo, who had been sitting like an old monk, seemed to notice something. He opened a pair of gray eyes and said hoarsely, "boy, are you back?"


    "Mo Lao, you Are you all right? " A group of ancestors asked anxiously.


    Mo ignores them, but stares at Ning Tao and solemnly says: "boy, let me ask you a question. Can you remove the word" quasi leader "


    People were shocked by this remark.


    Ning Tao''s heart twitched for a while, but seeing the difficult situation, he immediately said, "I''d like to. I''ve been ready for this day."


    "OK, ha ha...!"


    Mo Yuntian''s eyes seemed to burst out with bright light, and his voice was like Hongzhong and Dalu. He said solemnly, "Hongmeng''s disciples obey orders. In the name of Mo Yuntian, we inherit Ning Tao as Hongmeng''s leader."


    "Wait Do you have any objection? "


    The sound is like thunder in the sky, lasting for a long time.


    And up to Laozu, down to the disciples, thousands of people respectfully toward the mountain: "good!"

 Chapter 1627

    "Good!"


    One word, however, contains thousands of people''s affirmation of Ning Tao, which is the voice from the bottom of my heart.


    Even the four factions that had not dealt with in the past were not unconvinced, because Ning Tao''s miracles made them unable to find any flaws.


    In today''s situation, he is the only one.


    "OK, ha ha...!"


    Mo''s eyes were unusually bright, and his hearty laughter spread all over the country for nine days. His waist was as straight as a gun.


    "I declare that Ning Tao, the current leader of Hongmeng, will be the leader of all the eight sects. If there is any disagreement, there will be no amnesty."


    "Abide by the alliance leader''s golden order!"


    Thousands of people knelt down on one knee toward the two.


    There are only three people standing in Wudang holy mountain, Ning Tao, Zhou Heng and Miao Jingjing!


    Zhou Heng looked at this scene, happy smile, have lost, melancholy, carry so many years of big Ding, now finally want to give to the younger generation.


    I''m looking forward to the future of Hongmeng.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and takes out the alliance leader Jin Ling. At this moment, it really belongs to him.


    "We meet the leader of the alliance. May the leader of the alliance last forever and be invincible in the world. May our great power be immortal and stand aloof in this world. May we continue to be monks together!"


    Under the leadership of Mr. Zhou, we drank together.


    This time, no one stood except Ning Tao, as if he were the only one in the world.


    "Ha ha Ha ha, it''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous. I''m dying. I dare to choose the leader. I don''t know where you have the confidence and courage. "


    A sudden ironic laugh came from afar.


    When people''s faces changed, the voice seemed familiar. Where did you hear it once?


    Ning Tao and other deities suddenly raised their heads, and six black spots gradually appeared in the Western void. One of them had a sarcastic face, and the sarcastic laughter came from him.


    "Gene war one, once Mo win!"


    Don''t wait for everyone shocked, another faint sneer came, but let everyone body cold.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that Mo Yuntian, who is famous all over the world, has come to such a stage. I''m really sorry for the loss of a powerful opponent."


    "Hiss...!"


    "Yes The three gods of Kunlun


    A lot of disciples made a sound in fear.


    In the line of sight, a space crack was torn open, and three terrible figures came out slowly during the period.


    A cloud robe, despise the public,


    a silver robe, holding lightning


    a cassock, universal,


    Yuntian Taoist, thunder punishment master, dragon and elephant Zen master!


    All the people opened their mouths for a long time, and their faces turned pale sharply Is this going to war?


    Then, before it was over, a figure of flame suddenly came from the north, with a banter on his face, flying in the air.


    "It''s Li Yan, the strongest of the three-star family. It''s said that he was predestined with fire when he was born. He is known as the natural son of fire. One of the ways of fire can be called the Taoist of Yuntian. Without saying a word, he tore open the crack and left. He believes Mo Yuntian''s words.


    In the blink of an eye, the powerful enemies all around left.


    And Mo Yuntian is facing Ning Tao deep way: "from today on, I am your last sword, when you want to kill someone, wake me up."


    "Whether it''s immortal or devil, my sword will go all the way and make a vast expanse for you!"

 Chapter 1628

    The voice is sonorous and forceful, and the golden and daggers are singing.


    The clouds over Wudang Mountain were crushed. Mo Yuntian''s martial arts, faith and strength were integrated into one, and retained his last fighting power.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red with everyone''s eyes. Are they going to lose an elder again? Devil Wuji, LV Yusong, you two bastards, damn it!


    In a moment, Mo''s whole body was like a gasbag. He was plump, his forehead was crystal clear and bright, and now he is weak and thin, old and powerless, and covered with magic lines.


    From a god of war to a little old man.


    As before, he sat with his knees crossed and closed his eyes with difficulty, without any sound.


    Ning Tao and others see inexplicably sad, in front of the old Mo also have before the elegant demeanor, life hanging on the line, at stake, like an old man in the wind residual candle.


    But his great people will never forget that he endures the torment of magic all the time, but he still has to reserve the last battle strength for Hongmeng.


    As he said, he turned his last life into a sword, driven by Ning Tao.


    The immortals block the immortals and the demons block the demons!


    In order to gain some time for Hongmeng, no, to be exact, it is to gain time for ningtao!


    Overseas countries, powerful gods are staring at the cake of Huaxia. In the past, he was there to frighten countless curfew, but if he had an accident, it would be the beginning of chaos.


    So he wants to buy Ning Tao time to grow up At the cost of his constant pain!


    "Putong...!"


    Ning Taohong knelt down with her eyes and kowtowed her head. Thousands of disciples kowtowed her head at the same time.


    This kneel, they respect the God of war!


    Ning Tao wiped away his tears and roared, "I can''t use your sword, Mo Lao, even if I''m dying. We''re waiting for you to come back and protect us."


    "I won''t let you die, and I don''t believe that Shifu will leave me. There must be a way of resurrection in this world. I need strength, divine realm, virtual realm, and even stronger strength, until I can save you."


    Said, unexpectedly takes out raises the soul lotus.


    He divided the lotus into two parts, half on Mo Lao''s forehead, the other half on master''s forehead, hoping that Yi could play a role.


    Jiupin Jinlian is also under Mo Lao''s feet.


    He could feel that Mo Lao''s body was almost completely necrotic, and his cultivation was sealed by himself. Once he untied it, it was the moment when his sword was powerful.


    He did this to leave a ray of life for him. Although it''s useless, it should be possible for Mo Lao, because his cultivation has already been accomplished.


    It should be possible to keep the spirit


    He calmed the crowd for a while. He can''t always be immersed in sadness. He must look forward, or he will find that there are fewer and fewer people around him when he is crying.


    Ning Tao, ye Kong, Wang Yuzhu and other young disciples cut wood and built a wooden house for Mo Lao. There is no luxury atmosphere, only a masterpiece left by sweat.


    Before long, Li Zhen came by plane.


    Pull Ning Tao and his party in the cave said for a long time, and finally Yin with a face to leave in a hurry.


    The faces of many ancestors are full of haze, and they finally realize what it means to add insult to injury, to fall into the well, to stab in the back, and so on.


    Ning Tao sits alone in the cave, thinking of those words with his eyes closed in pain.


    The island countries have been in trouble. They have not only made trouble all over the country, but also occupied and even exploited the Diaoyu Islands.


    Han Bangzi, not to be outdone, has repeatedly provoked the Chinese border. He has made up those lies to divide the territory. The messenger who went to negotiate was killed.


    The body was charred and there was no evidence.


    It''s not to mention that they''re going to disturb the land of India. What''s more, they''re going to help Yang Kaixia destroy the land


    Even Myanmar, which has a good relationship with China, can''t help it. It has been friction and provocation for many times.


    The mastermind of these countries is the United States, which is far away from China.


    These small countries are the foil


    This is not the most important thing. At present, Feifei jewelry is in alliance with Huaxia Qiangqiang, and Su Qin is in charge of it.


    at present, the evangelical evolution liquid of human beings has been in more than ten countries, but just two hours ago, all the sales outlets in eight countries lost contact, and a large number of evolution liquid disappeared.


    Although the four national branches are connected, they are a gang of gangsters who suddenly emerged to threaten Feifei jewelry to hand over the evolutionary spirit, both soft and hard.


    It is inferred that it was the military of those countries that camouflaged it.


    The most irritating thing is that the United States has published an international article that shows that the evolution spirit liquid is the cross century research result of their CIE Bureau, which was stolen by Ning Tao and then handed over to Feifei jewelry.


    Even more, it drove the Ares near the South China Sea, indicating that it would not leave if it did not hand over the formula and pay huge compensation one day, and even won international acclaim.


    At present, Su Qin and Feifei jewelry will face the most serious military accusations in history, and they will curse a lot.Li Zhen also said that just an hour ago, a group of unknown strong men raided the East China Sea to kidnap Su Qin. Fortunately, they were already on guard.


    Directly show a god killing bullet to scare away the enemy.


    The situation in front of us is in a mess. Only then did Zhongnanhai realize how important Molao''s existence is. It will be the top of the dark forces.


    In troubled times, the world is more and more chaotic


    Ning Tao shakes his head bitterly and throws away these boring thoughts. Now even if he knows, what can he do with his strength of refining God?


    I''m afraid few people dare to go in and out of Wudang Mountain at will. I''m afraid there are people ambushing outside.


    Even he dare not go out at will now.


    Only now did he realize how heavy the burden of the leader of the alliance was. It was so heavy that he could hardly breathe. He could be forced to kneel down and lie down at any time.


    His enemy is the whole world.


    Jr see p version "Chapter 7 first)


    Miao Jingjing came from Shi Shi, with a pair of red eyes watching closely, and an unspeakable love on her face.


    I''m afraid the pressure on her is less than one tenth of that on Ning Tao.


    She just needs to watch out for the island country, but Ning Tao is the whole world. She has decided to stay and help him. The witch master is her everything.


    As everyone knows, she made the most correct decision. Baqi snake and ran Tianming were seriously injured in the first World War, and their vitality was gone.


    Now I''m healing somewhere


    "You Are you all right? " Miao Jingjing cherishes Tao.


    Ning Tao''s lips were a little white. He swallowed his hot throat and said hoarsely, "I''m ok. I''m just tired. There are still many things waiting for me to do."


    Miao Jingjing rushed in and cried, "why is this so? Why do you have to carry all the burdens? You are too tired. Have a rest."


    "Rest?"


    "Jingjing, do you know that every minute and every second we have now is bought by Mo Lao in exchange for pain, so I can''t rest for a moment, and I can''t stop for a second."


    "And I still have a lot of things to do. I owe Wang Tao kindness, but when he went to fairyland, I still owe uncle Tim kindness and promised to go to fairyland to find him."


    "There are Xinyue and Sophia. They were taken away by the demon world. I''m going to find them, I''m going to find LV Yusong for revenge, I''m going to find Xia jiewuyou, I''m going to revive master, I''m going to protect Hongmeng and everyone, I''m going to..."


    Ning Tao said, tears came down.


    Miao Jingjing has been sobbing, tightly holding Ning Tao, this life, what we carry together, no regrets, just because of love you.

 Chapter 1629

    Miao Jingjing leaves because Ning Tao is going to shut up.


    All this happened, far away Cao Bin Whether LV Yusong takes revenge or protects everyone in the near future, it takes strength to do so.


    So he''s going to be stronger and stronger!


    Far from it, we can say that the current crisis of Hongmeng and Huaxia needs someone to break it, and this person is not others, it is him, Ning Tao!


    So every second, every millisecond, he has a sense of oppression, tension and crisis. It is these that spur him to go on with his teeth biting.


    "Hoo...!"


    With a dreary breath of turbid Qi, Ning Tao takes out the tripod from the Yangling ring and blesses it with the melting pot of heaven and earth. He wants to prepare for alchemy and break through cultivation.


    It''s nothing else. It''s the elixir!


    After searching all the medicinal materials in the ring, nine pieces of materials were finally found. That is to say, even if all of them were successful, there were only nine pills.


    Ning Tao pondered a little, more than 90 lines of Zijin chengxiandan for now he is not a big role, and the hands of resources are limited.


    Since he wants to do it, he must do his best, and what he wants to practice is Baiwen immortal pill!


    "Boom...!"


    The pure Yang fire is burning in the medicine cauldron. It is gorgeous and golden. Every cluster of fire seems to be a fire spirit dancing. I can''t help losing my mind after watching it for a long time.


    The last time he was able to make elixir in Kunlun was an accident. When he reached ninety-nine lines, it seemed that was the limit. He didn''t know how to succeed.


    I''ll have to think about it later.


    With a wave of his hand, he directly threw a dozen medicinal plants into the cauldron, and the flame devoured them.


    If you practice step by step, even if you have the abyss left by your uncle to speed up your practice, I''m afraid you can''t make a breakthrough. He can''t wait for that kind of turtle speed.


    Although there is still a little power of the star core in the deep of the eyebrow, with his current cultivation, it''s lucky if he can''t swallow it up. He doesn''t want to move it as a last resort.


    "Alas


    He frowned and looked at the master in the ice coffin with a kind smile on his face.


    Occasionally, I can feel a wave, but if I don''t feel it carefully, I think it''s an illusion. At this time, Ning Tao''s heart is like a knife. He grits his teeth and believes that the master is not dead.


    It is reasonable to say that after death, the soul returns to heaven!


    However, when master was alive, he only stepped on his feet to enter the divine realm, and even transformed into a spirit. If according to the common sense, the spirit would dissipate when he died.


    But it''s strange. I don''t know why. Magic? Skill? No one can tell. It seems that the spirit is imprisoned in this body.


    In addition to this, it can be concluded that it will fall.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are complicated. There are many things unknown in the world, such as the spirit of Uncle Tim. Maybe he can see it only when he reaches a higher level


    No one found that there was a strange scene in Wu Chenzi''s mind, a trace of sleeping spirit, which was transformed into a chain and imprisoned in his mind by an inexplicable force.


    The soul wants to go up to heaven. It''s the soul!


    This kind of power can''t be explained clearly, and the way is not clear, but it can compete with the law, and I don''t know who did it?


    But if let Ning Tao know, he will find out what this power is, named Faith


    Ning Tao is looking at, suddenly seems to think of something, will take out the piece of ice, anyway, it''s useless to put it, put it in the ice coffin.


    At that time, we can better preserve the body of the master.


    "Well What''s this


    Ning Tao suddenly light Yi, this translucent ten thousand years ice core unexpectedly has a little gold light, also don''t know how to put in.


    Does he remember that there was no such thing in the ice for ten thousand years?


    With a frown, he took out several other rare medicines one after another, and found that there was something wrong with the ten thousand year old ice. The golden light was very strange.


    Ning Tao feels his chin suspiciously. He gives it to Xian Yue Yi, and the latter gives it back to him. If he does something, it can only be her.


    Is?


    His eyes flashed, hoping to see clearly what it was with perspective eyes, but he was confused.


    Shouldn''t it?


    Since xianyueyi gave it back to him and started to use it in the familiar ten thousand year ice, he must have wanted to tell himself something, which is very important.


    It can''t be too direct. That''s why we use this obscure method.


    For example, if Jin Guang is a lock, the key must be on her, and she and Xian Yueyi both know it. Only in this way can we open the lock.


    There is a spark of wisdom in Ning Tao''s eyes. He and Xian Yueyi have met once. The only important thing they know is it Against heaven!


    At the thought of this, I was immediately excited to work.


    And in a flash, the golden light actually had a reaction, like an elf, following Ning Tao''s palm straight to his mind, turning into scriptures.


    This is a huge stream of information. Every big word contains fairy rhyme. In my mind, it''s like stars. Ning Tao''s view is too obscure, but there are four big words that are earth shaking."Against God Nine "The way


    After a long time, Ning Tao surprised to open his eyes, a powerful golden light burst out, the invisible force actually made a dent in the cave wall.


    His nine changes of the candlelight dragon helped him break through to the second change!


    Originally, he was the first to become the peak, and he was just a little short of an opportunity. Unexpectedly, after receiving this huge stream of information, he broke his bottleneck.


    The power of spirit is no less than that of the middle stage of refining spirit!


    I''m afraid it would be shocking to say this. People are all in the same realm. The spirit is weak. He is good. The power of the spirit is higher than his accomplishments.


    The nine moves against heaven are nothing else but a set of fighting immortal methods that cooperate with the formula against heaven. If the two are superposed, the strength can crush the three realms!


    At that time, her father, the overlord of the fairyland, used this set of fairyland methods to sweep the invincible hands of the three realms. He respected the fairyland, sheltered the world of spirits (today''s earth) and killed the demon world several times!


    His nine moves against heaven are known as taboo immortals!


    It seems that it is one of the ten taboo immortals in the fairyland together with other nine taboo immortals!


    Just thinking about Ning Tao, he is a little excited, but his cultivation is too weak. It''s amazing that he can perform the first move, and there are only the first six moves.


    According to xianyueyi, the latter three forms are too powerful to be allowed to exist by heaven and earth, so she can''t pass them on to herself, so she can only let herself learn


    But Ning Tao didn''t think so much. Now he just lacks some means. He didn''t expect that someone would send a pillow to him when he was sleepy, which is the most terrible way.


    The corners of his mouth are almost at the end of his ears, and his eyes are grinning like a crack. At present, the only problem is cultivation. However, as long as the elixir becomes a success, everything will be solved. What kind of magic power can crush and kill


    Two days pass in a hurry, regardless of the world.


    Zhou Heng is drinking his old wine and sitting not far from the cave. Now he is half a useless man. His lack of combat power is greatly reduced, so he asks for Dharma protection on his own.


    A mouthful of old wine into the throat, throat hot.


    A pair of complicated eyes looked to the cave for two days. I don''t know what the boy is doing. Facing this kind of heavy blow, I must survive.


    All of a sudden, the energy of heaven and earth formed a small vortex over the cave, rotating downward in a funnel shape, and a strong breath burst out.


    K


    "eh, double refining?"


    Zhou Heng''s face was slightly surprised. It seemed that the boy survived, and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    The whirlpool became bigger and bigger, and finally it permeated the whole Wudang Mountain within one kilometer. A group of ancestors of Shenjing were stunned. The breakthrough was more than ten times more than them. It was really abnormal

 Chapter 1630

    After the commotion, there was another silence, but just then a cold voice told them to shut up: "I''ll go, alone!"


    Zhou Heng and others were shocked and disgraced.


    Miao Jingjing also dissuaded: "Ning Tao, this must be a trap, rescue must be to save, but never go alone."


    "Soldiers are expensive and fast. There is not so much time left. You ask Li Zhen to help me prepare a few planes and wait for me thousands of meters away from Tianshan Mountain," Ning Tao said with a deep smile.


    "I have a mouthful of anger. I should kill all sides of heaven and earth!"

 Chapter 1631

    "Whoosh...!"


    A streamer flits through the sky in the blink of an eye.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold, holding a silver gun, shining, fast enough for the air to explode.


    The spirit of 3000 meters is always scanning.


    This is the power of alchemy, the power of flying to the sky and escaping to the earth, the power of spirit perception, which he once admired.


    Now it''s not far away from the Tianshan sect, and I don''t know what the situation is. According to Li Menghan, there are more than 100 left behind female disciples of the Tianshan sect.


    Because of their special skills, the environment of Tianshan Mountain is very suitable, and some old people are nostalgic, which has been delayed until now.


    On the day of the accident, Zhou laoben recalled all his disciples, but at that time, the situation was precarious, and all the major forces were staring at Wudang. Once they moved, it was likely that something would happen.


    That''s why I asked the disciples of all sects to hide first, wait for the storm to pass, and then return to Wudang quietly.


    I didn''t expect


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of evil, and a fierce color floats on his face. This time, he can''t bear it, and the anger in his heart will almost burn him.


    The separation of wife and children, the freezing of respect for teachers, and the willingness of elders to endure torture will all turn into murderous.


    "Boom...!"


    The space seems to be traversed by a dragon. If you look up from the underground, you can see a white mark cutting the sky and the earth, which is spectacular and magnificent


    Tianshan school, there is no one in those pavilions.


    But if you look ahead, in the deepest part of the Tianshan sect, there is an ordinary place where an ancient well looks like an ice cellar. But anyone with insight knows that this is a forbidden area.


    Ning Tao once came here in those years to obtain the ice coffin of Tianshan Mountain for worry free, which is also the place where the ice has been for thousands of years.


    I saw six figures sitting on their knees outside the ancient well. They were as old as a monk. The breath was terrible. No snowflake could fall within a hundred meters.


    The Seven Realms of God sealed off the whole forbidden area.


    One of the middle-aged warriors frowned and said in a deep voice, "that little girl won''t die. How come she hasn''t seen any help for so long? Does Hongmeng care about them?"


    "Jie Jie, if it''s any other school, it''s possible, but it''s Tianshan school. There are many beautiful nuns here. Hongmeng can''t bear it."


    Li Yan licks lip greedy way.


    Hearing this, another young old man sneered: "this is reasonable. The whole Hongmeng is a female sect. If it is destroyed, the monks of Hongmeng will wait to be single. Ha ha..."


    "Hum, a group of old people are not shy. How long can he be stubborn? If it wasn''t for Mo Yuntian''s death, he would have been destroyed by our Kunlun kingdom."


    Ice fairy lifted his neck and said haughtily.


    And Li Yan a listen to, unexpectedly the vision is hot way: "cold woman is beautiful, can be far view but can''t blaspheme, but I Li Yan like blasphemy iceberg goddess."


    What he said is right. He claims to be the first person of fire power, but he especially loves beauty, especially those cold and arrogant women.


    In his words, he likes the pleasure of being abused and conquered, and the Tianshan sect is his paradise, as well as the snow palace in front of him.


    Ice fairy cold glance way: "you dare to use that kind of disgusting eyes to look at me, believe me every minute you freeze into popsicle, a palm to break."


    "Jie Jie, fierce girl, cold and icy. How cool would it be if I conquered you? Would our children be ice and fire..."


    Li Yan actually shows a pair of obscene smile.


    The ice fairy''s face was livid. Just as he was about to start, the ancient well in the middle suddenly trembled.


    "Hum, it seems that the women below are not willing. They can''t stand the cold. They still plan to fight to death. Anyway, they are all dead."


    The middle-aged Samurai held the handle and sneered.


    Li Yan said with a smile to Gujing: "listen to the girls below, as long as you send me ten beauties every month to serve me, I will protect your sect. How about that?"


    "So Mi God Awn


    A cold roar came from below.


    In the pupil, a white awn that runs through the sky and the earth shoots into the sky from the very deep, just like a rainbow, and like a long-standing laser emission.


    In an instant, the ancient well was wrapped in tens of meters around and rushed to the sky together. If you touch it, you will be hurt.


    "Boom...!"


    As soon as Li Yan''s face changed, he suddenly retreated like lightning, while the other five spirits also temporarily avoided the edge.


    Just a retreat, the ancient well actually spewed out a large white figure, red lips spit out the sound of Jiaohe.


    "Xumi shenmang!"


    Dozens of rays converged into a white pillar, which was the full blow of dozens of strong monks. After years of training, even a refining God would be seriously injured.


    But it''s not one, it''s seven.


    The ice fairy''s face was satirized, and her white jade hands suddenly raised, as if pulling up a barrier from the ground, but it was actually an iceberg.


    "Glacial state!"


    The white pillars of the sky collide with the glaciers, and the glaciers of different layers are smashed, but they can''t be smashed to the end, as if they can''t be pierced endlessly.At this time, Ning Tao, who was far away, saw the white awn, and immediately burst out to kill


    When everything calms down, vision returns.


    Seven people looked at this scene in front of their eyes, their pupils shrank, and a stream of sarcasm and ridicule appeared at the corners of their mouths.


    A woman in white is standing in front of her. Behind her, there are nearly a hundred Yingyan figures running away, which is the direction of Wudang.


    Li Yan licked his mouth and greedily said: "Leng Niang, my suggestion just now is still valid. As long as you take good care of me and send me ten beauties to play with every month, I will protect your sect."


    This is true, because his cultivation is the highest among the seven, which is the quintessence of refining God.


    "Hum, if you dare to interfere with the major events in Kunlun, your three-star family and the whole country will be destroyed by you, I will do what I say."


    Ice fairy stares at beautiful eyes and sneers.


    Er!


    Li Yan expression a stiff, finally just not angry cold hum a, he a person nature dozen but a boundary.


    The middle-aged Samurai stepped out and pulled out his sword and said, "you can''t escape. If you don''t give up, you may have a chance for your nuns to survive."


    Hearing this, the silent ancestor of Tianshan said: "my Tianshan disciples are not inferior to men."


    "Kill


    "Boom...!"


    Eight people at the same time, the results with toes can also think of, a move, Tianshan Laozu seriously injured.


    The white dress dyed a touch of bright red, is so shocking, and white jade such as lotus leg upload pain, stand has been unsteadiness.


    Li Yan''s eyes are burning hot, and the whole population is drying up. He''s going to make up his mind about this woman.


    But without waiting for him to move, elder B was signaled by the ice fairy and killed immediately. This woman was his prey in Kunlun kingdom.


    A powerful palm wind, full shot.


    Tianshan Laozu''s soft and beautiful face is full of bitterness, long eyelashes are shaking slightly, full of nostalgia, you We must live.


    "Old dog, if you dare to touch her, you will die!"


    There is a thunder in the sky, and there is a sharp wind, like a whistle, cutting open a piece of heaven and earth.


    Party B''s eyelids jump, but he still rushes forward, but the next second the golden light flashes, and a dark shadow suddenly presses on him.


    "Boom...!"


    At this moment, the earth disintegrated, and the ice and snow within a kilometer were all smashed. It can be seen that the strength is so great that most of the bones are broken.


    Tianshan Laozu was startled, and meimou looked at the rescuer who came down from the sky. It was him Ning Tao!


    With a long gun in his hand and evil spirits on his face, he stepped on Party B and held out a finger to the six people, saying coldly, "old dogs, are you ready to die?"

 Chapter 1632

    Ning Tao roars like a lion!


    The fury, like enchantment, coupled with the meteor like impact from the sky, instantly crushed a divine realm and scared them to step back.


    "My Lord, you Why are you here alone? It''s a trap, a trap for Hongmeng. Get out of here as soon as possible. "


    The ancestor of Tianshan was in a panic for a moment.


    Just move, suddenly jade leg a burst of pain, unexpectedly straight fell on Ning Tao.


    "Ah...!"


    The latter only felt a soft body close up, fragrant, subconscious backhand caught her, into his arms.


    The jade face of Tianshan''s father turned red, and he struggled to get up. He could not remember how many years he had not met this hot man''s body.


    But Ning Tao didn''t think much, looking at the former''s bad injury, a face hard to see the pole.


    Hand a turn, immediately skilled Sai Ling Dan.


    The ancestors of Tianshan Mountain didn''t return to their senses. They put red lips into a pill and vaguely touched the taste of their fingers. Instead of being astringent and salty, they had a delicate fragrance.


    His physical body has reached the scale free body!


    As soon as Li Yan saw that they were intimate, his eyes were burning. He said angrily, "damn bastard, let go of my woman. I will cut off your dog''s paw."


    Your Women?


    Ning Tao hears a sound to pick eyebrow, immediately suspicious of see to the woman in the bosom, a facial expression is very strange.


    Tianshan Laozu finally struggled to get up and said with a red face: "don''t listen to his nonsense By the way, my Lord, why did you come here alone to take risks


    "Because I want to kill! " Ning Tao stares at these people in front of him.


    Ice fairy, Li Yan, Musashi Watanabe, master Yunhe, there are so many acquaintances. Bai Luo seems to have a spirit, buzzing and excited, guns roaring in the sky.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Little boy, you really think you are mo Yuntian. You dare to come to the banquet with one shot. Do you think you can save them by yourself?"


    Master cloud crane said with a grim smile.


    ¡·Geng & new YD 35


    and ice fairy was furious. Last time the seven gods besieged him, he killed elder leimen.


    He said angrily: "little bastard, I advise you to surrender and release the elder of Party B, otherwise you will annoy my Kunlun Kingdom and wipe out the eight sects of Hongmeng."


    Ning Tao sneers and slowly raises one foot. Under the gaze of the gods, he chopped up elder B''s head with one foot.


    "No..."


    It''s like a watermelon falling on the ground!


    "Then I also advise you to get out of my Chinese territory as soon as possible, or I will sweep your Kunlun Kingdom and take off the heads of your gods."


    On hearing this, those people immediately burst the pot, especially the most powerful Li Yan.


    "Boom Click...! "


    A group of fiery flame, fierce rising, eyes burst out fierce light, the strength of the medium-term oppression.


    Every gap in the divine realm is huge. Li Yan alone can fight against three with one. Of course, he is the weakest one, but it is enough to show his strength.


    "Son of a bitch, you just touched my appointed woman. Do you know what the consequences will be for a man with obsessive-compulsive disorder and Virgo?"


    Li Yan spray fire hot road.


    As soon as the words came out, the ancestor of Tianshan Mountain immediately wanted to pull Ning Tao back, but he was stopped by the latter.


    "All I know is that I can make you hurt so much with one move. Do you want to have a try?"


    Li Yan''s eyes narrowed, but Watanabe Musashi said in a deep voice: "this boy is very strange. It''s better to be careful. Don''t blame us for not reminding you."


    "Ha ha..." Li Yan laughed wildly and said: "good boy, I''ve been in the power world for several years, and no one has ever dared to be so reckless with me."


    "A move makes me feel painful, even Mo Yuntian can''t do it. What are you?"


    "Spirit Kill


    As soon as his words fell, Ning Tao cut off the blade of the spirit.


    The second change of his candle dragon''s spirit blade is so sharp that it makes him palpitating. It can cut ghosts, spirits, silver spirits. A dragon blade should be the killer of all souls.


    "Chop


    A violent drink, full cut.


    As soon as Li Yan''s pupil shrinks, he feels that his soul has been cut in an instant. It''s like a piece of wood is cut to the center by a dragon blade.


    "Ah, ah Mix up Asshole


    Seven orifices gush blood, a pair of eyeballs are blood climbing, a face twisted to shiver ferocious.


    Ice fairy a few people startled, but then realized that any system spirit is very weak, although Li Yan is refining five heavy, but the spirit is just in the early stage.


    "Son of a bitch, die!"


    Watanabe Musashi''s killing machine burst out and disappeared in an instant. It broke through the air and left a blast in the same place.


    "Forbearance, Beiting will cut it!"There was a sharp whistle in the air, and the space was pulled by this terrible speed. Before people arrived or blinked, the sword came.


    Tianshan Laozu meimou shrinks and screams to let Ning Tao run away, but she finds that this is just the beginning, and the real storm is behind.


    Ice fairy a grim smile, a pair of jade hands actually inserted in the ice and snow, Tianshan endless cold like a hurricane gathered at the foot of Ning Tao.


    "Daofa, glacier funeral!"


    When the cold is fierce, master Yunhe''s eyes are burning with resentment. At the beginning, he was robbed by this boy. How could he not be angry.


    As an alchemist, the powerful power of the spirit instantly converges into a thorn, like a mysterious awn, distorts the space, and then kills Ning Tao fiercely.


    "Secret method, shenmangshu!"


    The other three Shenjing did not show any weakness. They took out a plate full of cracks. Together with the three people''s strength, they urged it to form a translucent light curtain.


    "Forbidden air array, open!"


    It''s like a white bowl holding people in it.


    This is not over, a twisted face of Li Yan roared, endless flames gathered into a meteorite like fireball, desperately toward ningtao hit.


    "Die for me, fire falls from the sky!"


    All this is slow, but in fact, it is only between the lightning and flint. The terrible forces of the four or five divine realms beat up like waves, and there is more space for the array to be forbidden.


    For a moment, Tianshan Laozu''s face was as pale as paper, and he directly sat on the ground. In the face of these attacks, don''t mention her, even the leader of Zhou laomeng would be seriously injured.


    "No...!"


    "Boom Boom


    Ningtao square hundred meters inch collapse, the power of terror rampant, and ultimately only one iceberg stands.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The seven Spirits gasped for breath, but their faces all showed a proud and grim smile, especially ice fairy. Once she fell into her way, she would never come out again.


    "Ice Festival, broken!"


    At the command, the spectacular iceberg broke.


    All over the sky are ice chips and streamers, gorgeous to the extreme of beauty, but no one is seen.


    Several people Leng for a while, to Ning Tao familiar ice fairy pupil a shrink, immediately lost voice shriek way: "not good!"


    "Jie Jie, it''s too late," the cloud crane master behind suddenly came a cold laughter, a silver gun bloody to pierce it.


    As soon as they turn their heads, they just see Ning Tao twist the master''s arm and receive it in the ring. There are still three corpses lying behind.


    "Why How could it be


    Watanabe Musashi, Li Yan''s face shows shock, how does this little boy do it? He should be dead.


    It''s impossible. It must be an illusion!


    Ning Tao showed a row of snow-white teeth and sneered: "you dare to use the old tricks to deal with me, and you are too slow. Do you really think I am the same as I was a few days ago?"


    "You say so, cloud neutron!"


    "Hum!"

 Chapter 1633

    "Hum...!"


    A cold hum came from the empty air.


    A few people only feel a ripple in the void, but an old man appears inexplicably. It''s Cloud neutron!


    Li Yan and others were shocked. There was a man hidden here, and they were not aware of it. It seems that the miscellany of Kunlun had been plotting against the law for a long time.


    Ning Tao raised his head and said with a sneer: "old dog, you are good at hiding your head and showing your tail. How can you endure such a long time without asking you to fall asleep?"


    Said, in the hands of a strong shock, a spirit of a spit, unexpectedly will cloud crane master shock into blood fog.


    "Little bastard, you want to die!"


    Yunzi''s eyes are about to crack. He is the first alchemist in Kunlun kingdom. For hundreds of years, such a talented person may not appear.


    "Waves


    The cold light shines in Kyushu, and it is cut down with one sword.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao''s sarcasm was also unexpected, because there was a translucent light shield on his head that held five people back.


    This scene makes several people pale.


    The ice fairy looked at the three alchemy gods who were killed by one shot. With a flash in his head, he screamed: "you''re deliberately asking us to start the array."


    Tianshan Laozu stares at Ning Tao. She thought she was going to die just now. Unexpectedly, the Jedi fought back. When did the leader become so strong.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said: "I didn''t force you. You started the array yourself. I remember you said that once the array was started, unless it was broken, it would be I can''t open it. "


    As soon as the words came out, Musashi Watanabe''s pupils shrank, and a pair of trembling eyes scanned the light mask.


    In the brain unexpectedly jumped a word, trapped animal!


    He understood that Ning Tao wanted to kill seven of them in this array, because the prey and the hunter have reversed. They are the prey and Ning Tao is the hunter!


    "Quick Break the array and rush out Ice fairy also thought of this, Yurong exclaimed.


    Ice crystal, fireball and sword light are rampant.


    Cloud neutron''s face also sank, and a powerful sword cut down, but the light shield didn''t break.


    "Damn it


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sneers and rushes to the silver spear. Today, these old people are going to die.


    "Whoosh!"


    Aware of the sound of breaking the air, Li Yan''s face turns to a fist. Although he starts to suffer losses, the cultivation of refining spirit is still there.


    "Fight hard with Laozi, don''t measure yourself..."


    "Bang!"


    A fist seal towards him, Li Yan instant feeling was a hair crazy Taigu mangniu hit on the body, every inch of the body bones are crying.


    It''s going to slide. It''s going to bleed.


    "God The divine realm is threefold


    Ice fairy and Musashi Watanabe screamed out. How long has it been for these guys to break through the divine realm? How can they improve so fast all of a sudden? They can break through a level for several years.


    But Li Yan heavily bumps into the light shield, if sees the living ghost, he unexpectedly is repulsed, how is this possible?


    "Baga, let''s go together!"


    The famous sword comes out of its sheath, and the sword sounds like a ghost howling.


    Watanabe Musashi has burst out with all his strength. He has integrated Kendo, which has been honed for hundreds of years, into one sword. There is no gorgeous fancy, only one sword with simple and unsophisticated charm.


    His mind also echoed the day he became a God, a sword to break the river style, that kind of feeling, so clear.


    "This move is called breaking the river!"


    But he just said that Ning Tao appeared in front of him like a ghost. He didn''t dodge, didn''t hide, just like a fool''s clumsy hand.


    With one punch, everything is empty.


    In the eyes of Tianshan''s ancestors, Ning Tao''s powerful swordsman was wounded with a fist. His famous sword was broken, his armor was broken, and even his half body was bloody.


    She was silly.


    That is enough to crush her island country sword saint, unexpectedly almost by Ning Tao a punch to kill.


    All of a sudden, the ice fairy came with two ice swords in his hand, but the gorgeous and beautiful sword technique was hidden.


    But at this moment, as soon as Ning Tao raised his head, his eyes looked at each other, and the golden light flashed. The ice fairy was stunned and fell into his arms like weightlessness.


    The latter was stunned and wanted to throw the ice woman out, but her soft and boneless hand, and her past resentment, mixed with evil ideas, broke out.


    See that is wrapped by thin white skirt outline tight after warping, five fingers big Zhang, force of clap down.


    "Pa...!"


    Waves layer upon layer, the end is the temptation of dry mouth, and a crisp sound, also shocked the people.


    Li Yan rushed over with his teeth clenched, but when he saw this scene, the whole person was stunned. The iceberg goddess who was high in his eyes and could not be profaned was humiliated.


    And ice fairy a return to God, feel the delicate body of crisp hemp and hot heat, a jade face suddenly shame and anger, the power of terror immediately boiling."Pa pa...!"


    There was a series of noises.


    White skirt is thin, plus skin such as jade, put on some beautiful and cool, now skin a pink, actually see hazy and temptation.


    Ning Tao''s resentment is not small in his heart. This smelly girl has been looking for trouble for him, slapping and clapping.


    The ice fairy in her arms was stunned, and her hard-earned strength broke up again. She was the iceberg goddess of Kunlun, but she was humiliated by an enemy, and she felt numb and weak


    However, the distant ancestor of Tianshan Mountain was shocked. She swore to heaven that she had seen men and women fighting, but she had never seen such a fight before. She turned red.


    "Asshole, I can''t get rid of my anger if I don''t tear you to pieces today!"


    The cloud neutron was burning with anger. The light shield had been beaten dark, but he didn''t have the patience to take out a piece of jade from the ring.


    "Ask the elder to break the battle!"


    At this moment, a great pressure shrouded, a fuzzy shadow appeared from the jade, looking at the dark mask, just a stroke.


    "Broken Bang


    The Dharma array broke like paper.


    Ning Tao jumped the eyelids and made the first mock exam in the hand. The other hand was in the fingers of the ice fairy, and then shouted the withdrawal of the Tianshan ancestor.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The three streamers left quickly.


    Ice fairy''s beautiful eyes are full of spring. Her whole body is so weak that she can''t hide her pink. For a moment, she has a sense of loss.


    The sword sage is lying on the ground in a daze, while the ice fairy blushes and looks up. He even looks at Li Yan''s hot eyes, gasps heavily, and the heat wave is rolling, just like a hot and dry beast.


    "You Don''t mess about... "


    "Whoosh...!"


    Nearly 100 Tianshan female disciples got on the plane, which Li Zhen prepared according to Ning Tao''s request.


    When people looked at the roaring Tianshan Mountain, they were not only worried, but also worried about how the ancestors and the leader of the alliance were now. They were seven divine realms, and there was another one.


    All of a sudden, three amazing streamers pierced the sky, and a more terrifying atmosphere than the former leader of Zhou Lao League spread.


    "Little bastard, you will die today. Kill me!" Cloud neutron that old rage into the sky sword light, will be everywhere void broken.


    As soon as Ning Tao and the ancestors of Tianshan Mountain saw the plane, they suddenly relaxed.


    The former evil spirit way: "you take the disciples retreat first, I come to accompany this old dog a few moves, just didn''t hit the addiction, just confirm my strength."


    TN w started jn


    Tianshan ancestor bit his red lips and said softly, "be careful."


    Then he and his disciples rushed to Wudang.


    Ning Tao slowly turned his head and stopped in the air. The golden flame turned into a armour. Holding a silver gun, he said majestically, "this road is impassable!"


    "Chop

 Chapter 1634

    Over the nine days, the storms were magnificent.


    As soon as a cloud from afar entered the battlefield, it was stirred to pieces by the storm.


    Ning Tao is wearing a golden flame armor and his hair is flying. A silver gun is as vivid as a white Jiao. The power of the gun Gang is enough to sweep all directions every time.


    "Dangdang...!"


    The white sword is not weaker than the white fall, which is a five grade magic weapon. It is like a sword God guiding the way in Yunzi''s hands.


    "Dao FA, ten thousand swords go together!"


    After a collision, the whole body of cloud neutron suddenly turned into a three foot green front, and finally covered half of the sky, with a slight roar of the sword.


    Backed by his great spiritual power in the later period of alchemy, he almost used this method perfectly. Maybe the power was too great, and the space trembled faintly.


    Ning Tao swallows a mouthful of saliva, and his pupils are completely filled with three feet of green peak, roughly tens of thousands. The sword spirit, sword spirit and sword light lock him.


    "Tut Tut, a great generation of cloud neutron, a great monk in the later period of alchemy. I''m so ashamed of you to tell you the truth, when I''m such a young man."


    Cloud neutron anger does not disappear, no, it should be said that Ning Tao does not die, he can not swallow this bear anger.


    Ice fairy is not an ordinary person, but the goddess of their generation. It was also the snow goddess of that generation. At that time, how many men were attracted by its beautiful appearance.


    He, leimen, Huangtong, Yanci And the best mate in the hearts of those old guys, the goddess of a generation, is her, ice fairy!


    So when he saw that the goddess in his heart was insulted by a thief, his lungs were almost burst with anger.


    "I said that if I don''t cut you to pieces today, it will be hard for me to get rid of my hatred!"


    "Ten thousand swords, chop!"


    In the shrinking pupil of Ning Tao, tens of thousands of three foot green peaks are shocked, where even the space is cracked, and countless black spots appear.


    "No!"


    In the blink of an eye, he was swallowed by ten thousand swords.


    Tianshan Laozu felt the amazing movement behind him. His heart was raised to his throat. He bit his teeth and didn''t look at it, but his delicate body turned to look at it honestly.


    However, this glance just saw Ning Tao submerged by ten thousand swords.


    She''s stiff. She''s stiff.


    Three airplanes fly rapidly towards Wudang. From the transparent glass, you can see the scene that covers the vision. You can see it from such a distance.


    And their leader, in the right place.


    "No...!"


    Nearly a hundred female students stare at Da Mei Mou and hold their breath. Their brains are blank for a few seconds at this moment.


    ? T


    the next second, they saw a white shadow flying towards the battlefield. Although it was so small in the face of Wan Jian, it was very great in their heart.


    Their ancestors are not inferior to men.


    However, when they wanted to see more clearly, the three planes went up to full speed, made three blasts in the air, and flew to Wudang at the limit of supersonic speed.


    "Boom...!"


    This piece of space is like a piece of cloth, cut into strips by a three foot green edge, and the black cracks are like the ripples of countless big mouths.


    The sword Qi bursts out from time to time, which makes people palpitating.


    Tianshan ancestors Jiao body stopped, a pair of beautiful eyes shudder, hands and feet cold, a heart fell into the ice valley.


    Looking around, in addition to cracks or cracks, there is no shadow of Ning Tao, not even a bone piece of cloth.


    Ning Tao, are you dead?


    In a dazed glance, I suddenly find a figure. Just about to be surprised, I yell, but my mouth is dumb. I look confused. That person is Cloud neutron!


    "Jie Jie...!"


    See the latter one face grimace, is holding cloud sword, eyes greedy stare at her, to tell the truth, if say friars have ten people, that female friars only occupy two.


    But the vast majority of them are only one.


    In this miserable proportion, the status of the snow god palace is one of the best in the whole Kunlun Kingdom, and the seven great masters will sell her face no matter what.


    The nuns are precious, and the high-level nuns are even more precious. If we say the nuns in the divine realm, we can see that there are no more than six people in today''s nuota Kunlun kingdom.


    Snow Temple accounts for more than half of them!


    If we say that there are more than 40 male friars in the divine realm, we can imagine that 40 male friars in the divine realm surround the six women


    How to divide is not enough, even today''s Taoist couple of Yuntian Taoist is just the cultivation of false gods.


    It seems that it''s not very difficult to take this Hongmeng nun back and find a way to become her own Taoist companion. Moreover, this figure is never inferior to ice fairy.


    As for the thirty-six lovely wives, let''s discuss it again


    At the thought of this, Yunzi''s eyes lit up and swallowed the water: "this Taoist friend, I have a heartfelt word. I don''t know if you want to listen to it."


    Dai Mei, the ancestor of Tianshan Mountain, frowned. Her beautiful eyes sparkled with hatred. An ice sword gathered in her palm and said coldly, "a dog''s mouth can''t spit out ivory.""Ha ha, it''s really tough. I think you know Hongmeng''s situation now. It''s better to join me in Kunlun, and you will get the supreme treatment."


    Cloud neutron licked his lips.


    "Hum, are you locked up in the house and trampled day and night, or use me as a tool for you so-called big people to enjoy and have children?"


    Tianshan ancestors have no taboo aversion to the road.


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere became stiff.


    The cloud neutron squints and twinkles.


    Although the former has been cautious, he is also curious in his heart. He can easily subdue himself with his strength, but why he does not do it.


    With a flash of beautiful eyes, he suddenly gazed at the broken space and realized that he was afraid of cracks.


    But the space is healing, and soon it''s back.


    A pair of eyebrows tightly wrinkled together, beautiful eyes with worry, she is not unwilling to leave, but a heart is still worried about Ning Tao, hoping that he can appear.


    But in addition to the cracks, it''s cloud neutron. I''m afraid Ning Tao, the leader of the alliance, has fallen.


    "Jie Jie, if you''re looking for that little boy, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. He''s dead under my Taoism."


    Cloud neutron is proud.


    "Ha ha, you Are you sure? " A faint voice suddenly sounded from this space.


    Two people a Leng, suddenly see a space is opened, a turtle shell like thing jumped out, although stained with blood, but the breath of life is very tenacious.


    A head comes out, it is Ning Tao.


    Cloud neutron a Leng, instant angry way: "bastard, it''s this damn turtle shell."


    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao flashed at the edge of the Tianshan Mountain, but he still had some palpitations. If it wasn''t for the insect beetle, I''m afraid he would have to say goodbye.


    "Old dog, next time I''ll beat you up, I''ll write down the hatred," he said, holding the jade hand of the Tianshan ancestor and speeding away like lightning.


    "Roar...!"


    Vaguely heard the body behind the unwilling roar.


    The jade face of Tianshan old ancestor was red, and his heart was beating wildly. Unexpectedly, he let him pull it.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The speed of the two was very fast. Soon after they saw Wudang Mountain from afar, several eager spirits appeared. They were very happy to see them.


    But at this time, the sudden change, a great breath of terror oppressed the whole vast void, two people were immediately watched by a powerful presence.


    As soon as Ning Tao made an expedition, he immediately pushed away the ancestor of Tianshan Mountain and said in horror, "it''s you, Taoist Yuntian!"


    "Kill the devil with one sword!"


    A bright sword, with the cry of God, the cry of the devil, the most terrible gods and demons in the world are killed, and the void is collapsing.


    Great terror, great destruction, great power.


    "No Damn Yuntian Taoist, asshole The eyes of the ancestors and disciples were cracking and roaring.


    But at this time, no one can save him.


    When the old ancestor of Tianshan Mountain was shaken away, he cried anxiously


    In this death crisis, Ning Tao''s tiny figure stands in front of this hundred Zhang sword, the whole person burns, and spits out an ancient fairy language.


    "The first form of immortality, for thousands of years!"

 Chapter 1635

    "Fairy Law, swing Thousand Autumn


    An ancient fairy language, with the vast and desolate shudder breath, millions of thunder at the same time, a mysterious force can wipe out thousands of plants, only I will live forever.


    People can feel the fear of God.


    "Taoist Yuntian!"


    Ning Tao roars and burns, exhausting all the power of famine, the fire of pure Yang, the power of defying heaven, the power of spirit, the power of body I''m going to shoot like hell.


    This shot will wipe out all ages!


    This stab will kill the gods, demons and immortals!


    God was moved by this blow!


    No one can describe the terror of this strike, because their understanding of power is far from the level of this strike, and some of them only have awe and worship.


    Slowly push out, the space can''t bear the burden, break, crush, crush, crush, until nothingness.


    Shaolin ancestor''s eyes are round, revealing shock and fear, which he can''t do with his strength in the later stage of alchemy. How is Ning Tao possible!


    A hundred Zhang sword seems to come from all over the world. It can kill all the gods and demons in the world. If there are disobediences in the world, it can kill all the disobediences. If there are disobediences in the world, it can kill all the disobediences.


    Dye the devil''s blood, kill the God''s corpse, and never move forward.


    "Ning Tao!"


    It seems that two roars came out of the ancient clouds, which instantly pushed the scalp of the people to spasm.


    "Kill Cut


    A gun and a sword, an immortal and a God, a light and a dark, with an indescribable sense of terror, collided, the whole world trembled.


    "Boom...!"


    People''s eardrums are buzzing, and their eyes are filled with two bright lights, as if they are in a bright and turbulent world, without space and time.


    There is no static and dynamic, only chaos and light.


    There is no man and God, only endless chaos.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao''s roar, and the angry voice from the clouds, let a terrorist force no less than the small nuclear bomb explode in Wudang kilometers away.


    Even the most powerful ancestor of Shaolin only took a few breaths.


    (` t head "%) hair U:


    sword Qi exterminates the world, flattens all things!


    Thousands of meters away in the nearest small village, all felt this strong shock.


    Nearly a thousand villagers were stunned and looked at the white light from afar. They could not imagine that it was the power of God. No mortal thought about it. They just thought it was the power of heaven.


    Even the monks could not imagine that they had seen the real power in the imperial mausoleum. Although it was not so powerful, it was brilliant to the extreme of the world.


    "Boom Boom


    I don''t know how long after that, all the earth shaking ended, but there was a sense of loss in the hearts of people, and some were still in situ.


    At this time, a figure like a broken line of the kite, by a lot of force, fell down heavily.


    "Boom...!"


    Directly hit the cabin not far away, body heavily sink in, arm deformation, life and death do not know.


    "Rather Ning Tao, alliance leader


    In the anxious scream of nearly a thousand people, a beautiful image in green flew over quickly, knelt down directly in the pit, tears fell like pearls.


    "No No, Ning Tao, wake up, Wuwu No, "Miao Jingjing cried with red eyes.


    Two or three thousand disciples are cold.


    The eight anxious ancestors were unable to walk.


    "Whoosh...!"


    A figure broke through the endless clouds. He was wearing a cloud robe, holding a wooden sword in his hand. His eyebrows were like a sword, and his cold eyes looked down on thousands of people.


    For a moment, he watched Ning Tao!


    Lips spit out a cold drink: "good boy, good terrible power method, throughout the God''s countless years of experience, no one can match your move."


    "With your triple power of refining the spirit, you actually stiffly blocked my full attack of half a step in the empty world. Even if you die, it will go down in history. My intuition tells me that it''s terrible."


    "And you More terrible


    The eyes of Shaolin ancestors and others are about to crack, while Wudang ancestors are held by three people. Thousands of people glare at each other with red eyes. Kunlun world is Kunlun world!


    Damn it, damn it!


    "Taoist Yuntian, as the overlord of the world, you attack a friar so secretly. Do you still have the dignity of a strong man? Are you shameless? Do you want to point B face and be merciless?"


    Zhou Heng Qi''s face trembled and swore.


    "What''s the first person in Kunlun? I''ll go to your grandmother''s little black seam. You''re a shameless old man. You''re such a bastard in Kunlun."


    "If I succeed in my cultivation one day, I will first wipe out your Kunlun kingdom. A group of shameless old people, old dogs and malagobi, will kill you, kill you..."


    Thousands of people pointed at the red eyes of Taoist priest Yuntian and yelled.As soon as the latter''s face turned black, he was about to take a step with his left hand holding the wood grain sword, and the terrible killing opportunity burst out again.


    "Bang...!"


    At this moment, the cabin not far away from ningtao exploded and turned into sawdust.


    Inside, there is an old figure sitting cross legged, covered with ancient magic patterns, gray and gloomy, but straight as if straight into the sky.


    It''s the God of war, Mo Yuntian!


    Seeing this scene, Taoist Yuntian''s face trembled and hesitated. Finally, he took back his foot and gave a cold hum.


    Why bother with a dying man!


    Immediately sneered at him: "Mo Yuntian, you can protect them for a while, can you protect them for a lifetime? How long can you last like this? "


    Words are sarcastic, but there is no response.


    "Look at the Hongmeng in front of you. What''s more, you''ve turned into a gang of street hooligans. As a monk, you don''t rely on force to swear."


    "It''s ridiculous!"


    Mo Yuntian''s eyes are still closed, and his hair and robes are calm. Even when he is sleeping, he exudes the invincible charm of the God of war all the time.


    If I wake up, you will die!


    Taoist Yuntian''s sword eyebrows wrinkled. Looking at the voice of scolding below, he didn''t know how upset he was.


    He took a deep look at Ning Tao in the pit. Although he didn''t feel any breath of life, he was strict, unless he killed himself.


    To tell you the truth, he really hopes Ning Tao is not dead, because he can find a way to set up that amazing method


    "Hum!"


    A throw sleeve robe, indifferent way: "Mo Yuntian, you''d better persist for a long time, otherwise, blood wash Hongmeng."


    Turn around and go straight into the clouds.


    The cloud neutron arrived late. Seeing this scene, he was a little confused. But when he scanned, he was attracted by something, and his pupils contracted into pinholes.


    But his right hand was not as good as a sword.


    Seeing this scene, Yun zhongzi was silent, took a look at Wudang sect, and then gritted his teeth to follow


    The enemy left, but no one was happy.


    Miao Jingjing cries and shakes Ning Tao. The tears in her beautiful eyes overflow, but there is no breath.


    The spirits of Shaolin Laozu and others are intertwined, but they don''t see any fluctuation. They are like a dead body. The white handle is still shaking in the crevice of the stone.


    From this we can see how strong the impact was.


    "Ning Tao, wake up, Wuwu..." Miao Jingjing shakes Ning Tao in tears.


    They all clenched their fists and bowed their heads in tears.


    "Can Can you stop shaking and call an ambulance for me? "A weak voice rang out.


    Everyone was stunned and looked up in amazement.


    Miao Jingjing''s eyes were red and looked up. She just saw this guy and said to himself, "you''d better call some little nurses for me..."


    "And then?"


    "And then It''s nothing. Just wear silk stockings. I''m not picky about pure white and black silk. "


    "Ah It hurts

 Chapter 1636

    That battle, like a sharp ax, cut hard on a piece of wood, leaving a gap.


    It can''t be worn out, it can''t be filled, it always exists.


    Ning Tao''s life and death experiences were praised orally, but also engraved on a large stone tablet.


    Hongmeng''s two or three thousand disciples can''t forget that day''s feeling of powerlessness always lingers in their mind.


    Under such oppression, people are sitting on the mountain all day long, and the night is still a large area of people.


    Practice, the practice of fighting to death.


    Power, eager for power!


    Everyone''s heart is like a big stone, full of tension, and in this huge role, every moment someone is making progress.


    There was an old elder who realized the truth and calculated a figure by accident. Within an hour, there were 32 Hongmeng monks who broke through the realm. It seemed that there were few, but in fact it was extremely amazing.


    Six days have passed since the first world war that day. Ning Tao has been seriously injured and almost become a useless man. It''s too reluctant to use that move.


    The power of the spirit is dry.


    The power of the anti heaven formula is exhausted.


    The fire of the original pure Yang was almost scattered.


    The most serious problem is his physique. Because he was still wearing insect armour, his limbs were exposed, and he suffered extremely serious fracture and earthquake injury.


    Xiaobai was also in the insect beetle at that time, but he was stunned on the spot, causing the latter to complain every day.


    After six days of recuperation, Ning Tao basically walked well, leaning on a pair of crutches, and always had a lovely white snake on his shoulder.


    She found that she couldn''t sleep well on her mother. She was often beaten and abused. She couldn''t live this life


    Sitting on the cliff, Ning Tao takes out a healing medicine and swallows it. Looking at the hard-working disciples below, he can''t help but feel gratified and satisfied.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. He took out a broken arm and a snow-white ring.


    The former is master Yunhe''s broken arm, while the latter is from ice fairy Jade''s hand.


    When he thought of the woman, he could not help feeling that she was a thief. She was so old that she could keep good shape


    Xiaobai on the shoulder looks at Ning Tao giggle, can''t help but turn his eyes, double claws cover his eyes, can''t bear to look directly.


    Did mom get beaten up?


    At the finger of the broken arm, there is a gray ring. These are two small space rings, which can be found in some relics of Kunlun kingdom.


    With excitement, Ning Tao explores a faint power of spirit into


    Before long, he opened his eyes and burst out a ray of light. Finally, he burst out laughing.


    There''s no way for heaven to surpass man. There''s no way for heaven to surpass man!


    In elder Yunhe''s ring, he found ten pieces of materials for immortality. In addition, there are many red prescriptions, precious medicines and even Taoist methods.


    It''s like a big moving treasure. It''s so rich that Ning Tao''s saliva is coming out.


    While exploring the snow-white ring excitedly, I found out another piece of material for the immortal elixir, as well as a lot of Taoist methods, unique learning, magic weapons and other things of the snow god palace


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Hearty laughter resounded through the sky, some dark clouds were scattered, and a big sun was shining on him.


    Countless disciples looked up and were infected by the laughter. There was a smile in the corner of their mouth. With such an alliance leader, they used endless strength every day


    Zhou Heng drinks old wine, spicy wine into the throat, just raised his head, but saw Ning Tao throw away the crutches, rushed over, like a gust of wind into the cave.


    A shrug, and taste a mouthful of old wine.


    But just put down the wine gourd, suddenly saw a face of Ning Tao appeared in front of him, almost did not scare him a mouthful of wine spray out.


    "What are you doing? What''s your nerve?"


    Ning Tao''s face is mysterious. The thief turns over his hand with a smile, takes out a can of ancient wine, opens the wine stopper, and a strong smell of wine spreads.


    "Gulu...!"


    Zhou Heng''s eyes were staring straight, and he was swallowing saliva. He sniffed at the tip of his nose, and even his accomplishments rose a little. This wine has been in use for at least 60 years.


    £¡£¡ I


    "boy, this wine..."


    "Hey hey, one of the spoils, it''s filial piety to you. You can use it slowly. I''ll be busy first." Ning Tao handed the wine over and limped back to the cave.


    Zhou Heng''s eyes glowed green. Just as he wanted to taste it, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and put it behind him like lightning.


    "Whoosh...!"


    I saw the Wudang ancestor quickly came and sniffed the wine in the air. It was very attractive.


    Can''t help but wonder: "do you smell a wine fragrance, I''ve never seen such a strong fragrance, at least for 60 years, why not?"


    Zhou Heng shook his head into a rattle and said vaguely, "I don''t know. You smell it wrong.""No way?" The ancestor of Wudang frowned.


    But at this time, Ning Tao ran out again, laughing at Zhou Heng and said, "Mr. Zhou, just now I gave you the wine, you can rest assured to drink it. I found another ten cans of old wine, and you can share it when you pour it."


    With a wave of his hand, ten wine jars appeared on the ground.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, the Wudang ancestor turns slowly and looks at Zhou Heng with a smile


    "Er...!"


    "I said I just had a drink. Do you believe it?"


    "What do you say..."


    Ning Tao is sitting in the cave. The biggest surprise for him is that the 11 pieces are made of elixir materials. However, if he wants to break through the quadruple, he still needs one.


    After thinking about it, I decided to call Li Zhen and do my best. Plus the income from the previous transaction, I think I can make up a piece of material.


    As soon as I took out my communicator, I suddenly found a text message that I didn''t read. When I opened it, I found that it was actually sent by elder Long Jin on the day of parting in Qingcheng Mountain.


    "Boy, I''ll go to Longmen when I leave!"


    "If I can survive, maybe when we meet again, I will conquer the whole fairyland!"


    Just these few words make Ning Tao''s blood boil. Has master Longjin left? Empty door, fairyland, I will go too


    "What are you looking at?" There was a delicate voice in my ear, with a trace of shyness.


    Ning Tao suddenly looks up, but the whole person is stupid. I don''t know when there will be another woman in the cave. It''s Miao Jingjing.


    But now the latter slowly takes off his green clothes, revealing the ultimate temptation. A pair of pure white silk stockings, a white plain skirt, a blushing face, and a waterfall of three thousand green silk in a bun are very helpful to the beauty.


    "Gulu...!"


    "Nerd, are you looking good?" Looking at Ning Tao swallowing, Miao Jingjing blushes and fiddles with her clothes.


    Ning Tao nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    But on second thought, the weak said: "where do you come from, the mountain There''s no such thing, is there? "


    Miao Jingjing''s face is red. She can''t say that she borrowed it from the female disciples of Tianshan Mountain. It''s all women. Even if it''s a monk, there''s no small stock.


    Black silk, lace, Durex all have


    Immediately a push to Ning Tao, close to him coquetry way: "Ning Tao, I want a baby."


    "I I try my best to Ah... "


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Kongtong sect, one of the eight sects, was swept by several people. They were low-level casual practitioners and powers. They wanted to see if they could find a leak.


    Just when more than ten people were busy, a roar of beasts came from the back mountain. The loud voice rang through the whole mountain. Is there any treasure?


    More than a dozen people were shocked by the scene when they were standing on a hillside.


    A big crack in the space opened slowly, forming a space entrance, in which countless beasts roared, a huge crystal skeleton was ejected, and a roar of startling beasts shocked the sky.


    "Kang!"


    "This This is "Long Yin?"

 Chapter 1637

    What happened in the back mountain of Kongtong has not yet spread to Hongmeng. Everything seems so calm, but it is the prelude to the storm before the calm


    Ning Tao is tired and paralyzed. In recent days, he has seen Miao Jingjing''s wolf like tiger, and understands that her words are not joking.


    She really wanted to have a baby for herself.


    Maybe I want to get out of the shadow, maybe I want to have something to depend on, but everything is for my own good.


    Looking at the naked shadow in the arms, the green silk is messy. There are some sweat beads on the delicate jade face. The corners of the lips are sweet. Under the half covered body of the green yarn, a pair of round and slender snow-white legs are exposed, which makes people move their fingers.


    Ning Tao has a bitter smile and a complicated heart.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t think much of it. The monk had a poor chance of having children. He was lucky to have two daughters.


    He remembers that someone in Hongmeng once counted a figure. Among the young generation, only two tenths are the descendants of monks. The rest are the elders who go to the foot of the mountain to receive apprentices every year, but most of them are outside disciples. He used to be one of them.


    In fact, it''s ridiculous to think about it. When you were a mortal, you paid for Durex and resisted having children in every way, but once you became a God, you didn''t get any money for your children.


    I don''t know whether it''s retribution or too funny.


    To cover Miao Jingjing''s quilt, he crept out. After several days of recuperation, together with the refined healing medicine, he basically recovered 70%.


    Taoist Yuntian''s sneak attack gave him an alarm. Hongmeng''s current situation is still extremely dangerous. Now the only thing he can rely on is mo Lao. But if he falls down, it may be the day when Hongmeng is besieged, or it may be the time when he is washed with blood.


    His strength is still far from enough!


    If he can''t solve the present difficulties, how can he go to the fairyland with ease? I''m afraid he can''t even go. Who knows if there are strong people hidden outside Hongmeng.


    Looking up at the endless sky with a sigh of melancholy and deep yearning in her eyes, sister Xia is carefree and happy How are you doing now?


    Wait for me!


    The breeze is getting cold, even the grass is shivering.


    A dignified and beautiful woman appeared nearby again, with a pair of complicated beautiful eyes looking at the lonely figure on the cliff, and the sadness made her feel sad.


    This person is the demon moon.


    Looking at the robe in her hand, she gritted her teeth and walked over.


    Gently put the robe on Ning Tao, just want to leave gently, but a bitter voice let her whole body a shock.


    "Ma!"


    Demon month solidified, unbelievable turned his head, a pair of beautiful eyes instantly wet, trembling excited way: "you What do you call me? "


    Ning Tao mouth bitter, difficult way: "Mom!"


    At this moment, the heart of demon moon is warmed, just like a cold ice Valley, which is warmed into a hot spring by the burning sun. It''s so hot that it wants to cry.


    "Ah


    He answered excitedly, and his tears blurred.


    Ning Tao came forward and gently embraced her in his arms. After so many things, he also wanted to open up and didn''t want to lose his family again.


    Demon month smile with tears, try to make yourself happy.


    For more than 20 years, she thought that she would never have this chance in her life, but she didn''t expect that the surprise always came so suddenly.


    "Child, my child, Tao''er..."


    After many years, the suffering mother and son finally recognize each other, there are too many sad, but fortunately the result is perfect.


    Zhou Heng and other old people watched this scene happily, holding cans of old wine in their hands. Each can of old wine was no less than 60 years old, and they drank it very happily.


    At this time, I saw the lightning from ye Kong. It seemed something important, but I hesitated to see this scene.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a smile, "elder martial brother ye, it''s OK to say so."


    The latter not only respectfully said, "my Lord, the pavilion you have prepared is ready. Now it is finished in the back mountain."


    Pavilion


    On hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized.


    Demon month quickly wiped away tears, gratified way: "Tao son, go, you are now the leader of Hongmeng alliance, to do great things, can''t be bound by love."


    I can''t help but push Ning Tao gently.


    The latter burst of wry smile, had to go back to the mountain with Ye Kong, that is his order several days ago, has a big effect.


    "Whoosh...!"


    By the time they arrived, all the high-rise buildings had gathered here.


    Zhou Heng and other eight ancestors, Miao Jingjing, and even dozens of elders, as well as some outstanding gifted disciples, all gathered in front of a new attic.


    Ning Tao swept, suddenly in front of a bright, in front of the two-story Pavilion grand atmosphere, simple and elegant, people''s heart secretly happy, close to can smell some fragrance.


    "We meet the leader of the alliance!"


    Dozens of people said respectfully.


    Ning Tao raised them with a wave of his hand and said with a smile: "yes, although the time is in a hurry, it has met my requirements."Several responsible elders were overjoyed at the news.


    But Zhou Heng was puzzled: "boy, why do you want people to make such a pavilion? Are you tired of living in caves and want to change your taste?"


    The other ancestors were puzzled. They couldn''t figure out what Ning Tao was doing with such a house. If he lived on his own, they didn''t think it was possible.


    With a smile, Ning Tao took out a Jiuzhang stone tablet from the ring. He didn''t know what material it was made of. He knew it was very hard.


    As soon as white falls, the pure Yang fire condenses on the tip of the gun.


    I saw him with a gun instead of writing, "brush" to write the five big characters, contains the divine power, every touch is like a golden horse.


    "Hong Meng Hide By "Pavilion


    A crowd of pupils shrink, it seems to associate with something.


    Huashan and other four sects'' ancestors saw this, their faces were as gloomy as water, and their hearts were heavy. Is Ning Tao going to gather all the eight sects'' unique skills together?


    With a wave of his hand, the bronze gate opened slowly, revealing the empty room inside, but there was a smell of sandalwood.


    The pavilion has two floors. It is spacious below and grand above. Once you enter here, it seems that there is a kind of magic that can make everyone quiet.


    all the people did not speak, and the four generations of the Qingcheng old people were holding their breath. Their school of thought was the essence of their ancestors, and the foundation and pillar of a school. Even Zhou Heng was afraid to act autocratic like this when he was a leader.


    Is Ning Tao going to attack them?


    With a twinkling of an eye, the old ancestor of Huashan blurted out: "alliance leader, I don''t know you built this sutra Pavilion Are you going to put all the unique skills of our eight schools here? "


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "yes, now the eight schools are too scattered. I plan to give my disciples more choices and means."


    This is no less than putting a bomb in people''s hearts.


    However, the ancestors of the four sects sneer in their hearts, which directly means that Ning Tao is going to start to rectify them, starting from their foundation, and then exploiting them layer by layer.


    Zhou Heng and others frowned, but they all chose to believe in Ning Tao.


    But Huashan''s father sneered: "I''m sorry. I don''t want this sutra Pavilion. It''s too extravagant for us to put those rare books in such a big room. Let''s forget it."


    On Z, P


    "not as good as You Wudang sect should be generous and show your unique skills. I''m very curious about Taiyi''s five elements

 Chapter 1638

    Taiyi''s five elements skill is the most unique skill of Wudang.


    If we insist on its power, it can be called the most powerful one in the unique learning, and there is no way to advance.


    On hearing Huashan''s sneer, Wudang''s face became ugly. It was no longer a joke, but a naked attack.


    Ning Tao frowned slightly.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Huashan Laozu said sarcastically with a sneer: "why, no one dares to speak, then this sutra Pavilion is useless."


    E / ¡ñ /


    "that''s right. There are only a few things left in our sect, so few unique books. It''s not suitable to put them in such a large room. I think we should dismantle them."


    Kongtong ancestor Yin Yang strange airway.


    But the elder of Emei came round and said with a smile, "look at this, isn''t it a pity that the exquisite pavilion built by several elders has been destroyed?"


    "It happens that we are all old people, and we have plenty of spiritual power here. Let''s make do with living here. You must be considerate of the old people."


    "Ha ha, in reason in reason..."


    Four ancestors, you say a word, I say a word, three sing black face, one sing white face, it''s all a fool.


    Zhou Heng and Tianshan Laozu both looked at Ning Tao. After all, the latter was the leader of the alliance and held great power.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Tao didn''t get angry. He touched his chin and nodded: "it seems that I''m a little abrupt, but the Sutra Pavilion still needs to be run. If you four factions don''t want to participate, I''m not reluctant."


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere was not relaxed, but rather oppressed.


    There was a moment of consternation on the faces of the ancestors of the four schools It''s over. When did Ning Tao become so talkative? They''re all ready to cut the meat.


    Ye Kong, Li Menghan, Xie Mian, Shangzhuo and other disciples are strange, but they are in a bit of panic.


    If Ning Tao is angry or angry, they can accept it. But what does it mean to be so easygoing? All of them will not.


    Is it really so easy to let go of the four sects?


    Seeing that Ning Tao was about to speak again, the old ancestor of Qingcheng rushed to the front and said, "well, since the leader of the alliance is determined to do it, our major sects are also willing to do it."


    With that, he quickly picked out a yellow ancient book from his arms.


    "Inferior unique skill, hollow palm!"


    When the other three ancestors saw this, they also came up with an old yellow ancient book, all of which were inferior and unique.


    As soon as Wudang''s ancestors clenched their teeth, they seemed to have made a major decision. Unexpectedly, they found a jade pendant in their arms, which was carved with ancient words as small as ants.


    "The only original, Taiyi five elements magic power!"


    The face of Master Wu and others suddenly changed.


    "Wudang fully supports the leader of the alliance to build the Sutra Pavilion. It''s not a time for private collection in troubled times."


    As soon as the words came out, the father of Tianshan Mountain moved his lotus steps lightly. A pair of jade hands took out a bamboo tube from his close arms. The whole body was tender green, and the inside was also ancient Chinese.


    "Tianshan Mountain also fully supports the alliance leader. This is the only original idea. Tianshan Mountain''s mental method is Xumi shenmang!"


    "I Kunlun, Shaolin seconded, this is the only original, one finger zen, like closed hands, wish my Hongmeng disciples stronger, together through troubled times."


    The four ancestors spoke one after another, which can be described as selfless.


    On the contrary, when we look at the other four ancestors, they only have poor and inferior unique skills in their hands. Even their disciples blush for them, but they still keep their faces.


    Ning Tao probably understood, immediately said with a smile: "a few elders or put away the original, I took your mind, but this is not my purpose."


    Before saying the next sentence, Huashan Laozu said with a familiar smile: "you see, I''ve taken out the original. Since the alliance leader doesn''t want it, I''ll take it back."


    When will you take it out?


    Qingcheng Laozu also muttered: "leader, I didn''t say you, it''s just an original. As soon as you said it just now, I gave my full support in my heart."


    "In the heart, right?" Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Er...!"


    The old ancestor of Qingcheng coughed, his face was not red, his heart was not beating, and he took back the hollow palm.


    Ye Kong and Wu Hailin are so angry that they are grinding their teeth. These four old misers, how can there be such a big gap between people? They deserve to beat him to death.


    Shameless, shameless!


    The old ancestor of Huashan was uneasy. He didn''t know what Ning Tao was going to do. He immediately questioned: "alliance leader, what do you want to do? You want to build the Sutra Pavilion, but you don''t want to master the unique skills. Is this a decoration?"


    Furnishings?


    Ning Tao disdained to smile and said sarcastically, "even the rubbish martial arts of hollow palm dare to enter this place. Our Hongmeng Sutra Pavilion will be a holy land in the future."


    "Holy land? Ha ha Ha ha


    The ancestors of the four sects sneered, and the ancestors of Qingcheng sneered: "alliance leader, don''t do this kind of silly dream. Hollow palm is a rubbish martial arts. If you don''t have our eight sects, you don''t even have this rubbish martial arts. Cut it.""Enough, you guys stop. The alliance leader has his own intention. Don''t forget your identity," Zhou Heng frowned coldly.


    However, Huashan''s ancestors don''t care about him at all. It would have been OK if they had changed to him before, but now he has broken one of his arms. Maybe his fighting power is not as high as him.


    immediately embraced his arms and sneered, "Zhou Heng, what we said is true. If you four faction do not support him, let alone any garbage weapon, even the martial arts he is practicing now is probably frothy."


    As soon as the words came out, the smoke rose.


    The elders of Kunlun are angry. Even if Mr. Zhou breaks his arm and becomes the leader of the previous generation, it is also a respectable existence. How can he call his real name directly!


    Even the leader of Ning alliance should respectfully call him old Zhou, which deserves it.


    Zhou Heng''s lips turned white and his heart tingled.


    And Ning Tao sees this, the facial expression is gloomy come down, icy cold way: "if you can''t speak, either shut up, or I break your mouth, which do you choose?"


    "Boom...!"


    A strong and powerful atmosphere oppresses people.


    The old ancestor of Huashan turned white, but the old ancestor of Qingcheng was not angry and said, "we are telling the truth. Most of the Chinese heritage has been lost. Without us, you don''t even have junk martial arts. You are greedy for our unique skills."


    "Greed, whoosh..."


    In front of a flower, Ning Tao actually came to the body like a ghost. The former was just about to move, but the appearance of a thing made everyone stiff.


    An ancient book full of Taoist rhymes, with the sound of chanting, seems to be the exposition of the road, which immediately attracted people''s attention.


    "This This is the way of life


    Shaolin, Zhou Heng and others were shocked.


    You know, the whole Hongmeng had no Taoist Dharma in the past. Now the only Taoist Dharma is created by Mo Lao, but it is a unique Taoist Dharma.


    More than ten disciples were shocked, and the elder was stunned.


    The ancestor of Qingcheng stares at the ancient book greedily. It''s a Taoist method, but the next second, the ancient book fans him in the face with amazing speed.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, half of his face was swollen by the fan.


    When Gu Tao went to pick up the tablet, he thought it was a tablet of Yingfa.


    "Pa!"


    The other half of his face was also swollen by the fan, and his bones were painful.


    But the elder of Qingcheng didn''t dare to use his spirit power for fear of breaking the rare treasure, but his face became swollen.


    Everyone was stunned. In this rare and precious Hongmeng, someone slapped Laozu in the face with Taoist Dharma. It''s amazing. It''s too fierce.


    It''s not over yet. Ning Tao turns his hands and turns his face coldly. There''s an ancient stele. It''s the size of a head. The next second, it hits Huashan''s ancestor.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, the bone of the bridge of the nose was broken, and the nosebleed gushed.

 Chapter 1639

    A big head of the road monument, heavily hit on the nose of Huashan ancestors, suddenly blood gushing.


    "Click...!"


    People clearly heard a sound of bone fragmentation.


    It''s very powerful. The latter can''t hide, but dare not. It''s a way. If it''s broken, I can''t find a second one.


    As for receiving, does Ning Tao dare to accept?


    The old ancestor of Qingcheng was confused, but the next second, Ning Tao turned his hand and found another ancient book. The Taoist rhyme intoxicated the friars.


    This This is the fourth Taoist Dharma!


    "Lao Tzu is not mad, and you refuse to learn the garbage out of Bibi, he dare say Lao Tzu is a bubble, believe it or not, Lao Tzu uses the Taoist law to fan you down."


    Ning Tao''s face was rebellious, and he smoked heavily.


    "Pa pa Ah


    Dozens of people were stunned and slapped others in the face. Who dares to play so extravagantly.


    Kongtong''s ancestor just wanted to speak, but a thick ancient book of Taoism hit him in the face. It was so powerful that he almost broke half of his old teeth.


    "Pa!"


    , "have you spoken? Let you move. Where did you go in arrogance just now? I use this foam to hurt you. I see that your old face is thicker than the wall, and you live so old that you live on a dog?"


    Ning Tao pointed at him and swore.


    The ancestor of Emei is so busy that he doesn''t speak and doesn''t dare to move. Maybe he can learn Taoism when the leader is in a good mood.


    However, as soon as he raised his head, three Taoist dharmas shot at him.


    "Touch Ah


    "Did I ask you to stand there? Who asked you to be dumb? Just now you were very good at singing white face and thin mud. I''ll sing another one for you, mad. I''m angry when I see you."


    Ning Tao is angry and turns out a machete.


    Shaolin Laozu and others glanced, his face completely solidified, shocked: "five "Five grade magic weapon."


    people''s world outlook is completely overturned. Others say that his martial arts is a bubble, and even refuse to learn martial arts, and so on, he came up with nine ways.


    Today, when he comes to hand, he is a five grade magic weapon. This level of wealth is simple. At the moment, even if he takes out a living immortal, people believe it.


    Zhou Heng swallows a mouthful of saliva and grabs Ning Tao. Although they are wrong, it''s not good for anyone if they make a big noise at this juncture.


    "Leader, calm down, calm down..."


    Seeing that he had drawn his sword, Qingcheng Laozu and others were so frightened that they knew their strength. Maybe they could make a draw together.


    Immediately swollen with a face, mouth not clear way: "League My Lord, I We know our mistakes. If we know our mistakes, I hope you will show mercy. "


    The old ancestor of Huashan also covered his nose and begged for mercy: "I was confused for a while, and I almost did something wrong. Thank you for waking us up."


    "Yes, yes, we are really blinded by lard. We should die. In order to atone, I would like to be the guardian of the Sutra pavilion to show my loyalty."


    The flattery of Kongtong''s ancestors.


    However, Ning Tao gave a cold hum and looked at the four guys with broken heads and blood. He didn''t like them at all. This time, he really angered him and dared to be disrespectful to Mr. Zhou.


    I announced that from now on, I will appoint Mr. Zhou to be the leader of the cabinet of Sutra collection. Except me, anyone who wants to read the unique learning, Taoism and Dharma, and even all kinds of awards, must be approved by him


    "Wait Do you have any objection? "


    "The leader is wise!"


    Dozens of people immediately respectful way.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao cheered coldly to the four ancestors: "don''t let me know that there will be another time, or I will break your mouth and make you think about life in a wheelchair for the rest of your life."


    With that, he threw out a lot of things.


    "Boom...!"


    There are piles of standard magic weapons and a lot of books made up of unique skills. They almost fill the first layer. People are convinced.


    Ning Tao flicked his robe and said casually, "these things are controlled by Mr. Zhou. He is the leader of the cabinet. According to his contributions, he can never forgive some guys."


    With that, he left with his hands behind his back.


    However, as soon as he left, the crowd became hot. Looking around, there were several four grade magic weapons in the pile of standard magic weapons, as well as Taoist Dharma scattered on the ground


    "Gulu...!"


    All the people''s Adam''s apple stirred and couldn''t move their eyes.


    "Hum!"


    However, a cold hum full of dignity sounded like a dull thunder in my ear, which immediately brought the illusory ancestors back to reality.


    "From now on, the system of rewards and punishments will be implemented in the Sutra Pavilion. All those who are loyal to Hongmeng and have made great contributions will be rewarded. However, those who deliberately divide the eight sects will be severely punished. I am in China There is only one Hongmeng


    "Great goodness!"When the four great ancestors saw that everyone was busy, they suddenly felt desolated, and even their disciples abandoned them.


    The Great China Is there only one Hongmeng?


    Ning Tao listened to the voice in the Sutra Pavilion, and his mouth raised a smile. In fact, today''s incident is also his laissez faire, just to suppress the four schools'' arrogance.


    Mr. Zhou has made great contributions to Hongmeng, and his management ability is absolutely top-notch. It''s very suitable to give him the Sutra Pavilion. I believe Hongmeng''s strength will be improved a lot.


    Although it seems to take out a lot of good things, it''s drizzle for him, and it''s useless for him to put those things in the ring to occupy space.


    Tao and Dharma do not lie in many, only in the essence, not in how powerful, but in how suitable.


    What''s more, he even has immortal methods!


    That''s one of the ten taboos in the fairyland. It''s just Taoist. Ha ha


    As he was about to walk, he met Li Zhen head-on.


    As soon as you see him, Ning Tao has a toothache, because it''s no good when the goods come. Huaxia and Kunlun once signed an agreement. If you don''t make trouble, I won''t let go of nuclear weapons


    Otherwise, the goods don''t dare to run around.


    "Leader Ning, something''s wrong..." Before Li Zhen came to him, the anxious voice came.


    The former turned his eyes straight, and the secret way did.


    As soon as the person arrived, six photos came out, and their faces were very ugly. It seemed that these six photos were something extremely important?


    Then I took a look and found nothing. In the photos, there are all mountains with the same characteristics, withered and dead, which are more desolate than desert.


    "What is this? The environment has nothing to do with Hongmeng. You should go to the environmental protection department, "Ning Tao shrugged with the photo.


    "This is the residence of the six sects of Hongmeng!" Li Zhen stares at Ning Tao and says pale.


    Ning Tao was stunned, as if he didn''t react.


    "To put it bluntly, except for Wudang and Kunlun, the other peaks of the eight schools of Hongmeng have become like this. There is no life in a hundred Li area overnight."


    Li Zhen a face fear way.


    "What?" Ning Tao suddenly realized that it was more serious than he thought.


    All the Dragon veins of the six sacred mountains are dead, and all the vitality is gone. There is no grass for hundreds of meters around. It can''t be the force of heaven, it can only be human resources!


    "Why, what is this?"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao stares at a picture and wonders that it''s a space entrance, and a piece of bone with crystal luster blocks the entrance.


    Li Zhen took a look and sighed, explaining: "it''s the strange thing that happened in the back mountain of Kongtong. After the vitality dissipated, the entrance came out inexplicably."


    "Now the forces of all parties are converging there, and our military can''t stop it at all. Now the international pressure is so great that China can''t spare any manpower to deal with it."


    "Do you mean to let us do it? You should know our situation, "Ning Tao said with a wry smile.


    Li Zhen took a deep breath and whispered in Ning Tao''s ear: "according to our preliminary inference, there are also rumors about the divine realm. That piece of crystal bone should be one Dragon bone

 Chapter 1640

    "Jiao Dragon Bone


    Ning Tao screams out, but he is quickly covered by Li Zhen. This kind of thing can''t be made public.


    "Keep your voice down. After many speculations, you can basically conclude that it''s a dragon''s keel, and it''s very powerful, but that''s what happened before you died."


    Li Zhen pointed to the photo and explained.


    (Part 1) $


    before he died


    Ning Tao hard to hide shock, even in the sleeve of white are surprised, ziliuliu climb on the shoulder.


    "What''s the matter with that space entrance? How could it be in the back mountain of Kongtong? Jiaolong? Are you sure that in this world, the earth will have this thing?"


    "I''m a modern mortal. According to the data and hearsay, I can''t compare with you. I really want to know what''s going on. Just go and have a look. Maybe I can get the dragon''s keel back."


    Li Zhen''s face is casual but encouraging.


    "Er...!"


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes straight. After all, he still wanted to let him go, but he did have some heart.


    Dragon keel, the skeleton of a dragon.


    This is not the point. What matters is what is in the space blocked by the dragon''s keel, and whether there will be big opportunities, big treasures, and even big secrets.


    Unknown space, is the most attractive, the most attractive.


    Xiaobai looks at the picture with her little eyes and touches her head with her little paws. It seems that there are more memory fragments, which are inherited by the ancestral snake.


    "In ancient times, there were some strong people who could open up space to control all things. This should be a spirit animal paradise that could be opened up by some powerful person," he said


    "Or a training ground, a breeding ground...!"


    Two people a Leng, listen to some cloud fog around, probably means and keep pets.


    Li Zhen stares at Xiaobai and says in a green light, "boy, where did you get this snake from? How about the last suggestion? Let me draw a drop of blood from it."


    "Don''t even think about it. It''s not something that your technology can touch. You''d better consider what to do with Jiaolong, and those strong people who gather in Kongtong mountain. If they make trouble, it will be a disaster."


    Ning Tao frowned and had a toothache.


    "Alas...!"


    They heaved a sigh. When Li Zhen spoke of the forces coming, they sighed helplessly.


    Kunlun boundary, led by cloud neutron.


    The United States, with a small team in the fourth battle.


    Brahman of India, the Vatican king is ready.


    Even the blood clan, whose vitality was greatly damaged, was led by the greedy king, the new chief, and rushed to Kongtong mountain.


    Almost half of the global powers have come.


    If you want to say which of these leaders is not in the later stage of alchemy, although they also have Hongmeng, he never dares to let Shaolin ancestor step out of Wudang Mountain.


    Because the Kunlun realm is probably waiting for this moment. This card can''t be moved.


    Ning Tao''s mouth is bitter. They are birds in a cage, and they have been attacked by Taoist Yuntian. Even if he is brave, he doesn''t dare to go out to die easily.


    Looking at the six photos, he was silent. It''s not necessary to guess that Kunlun people should have done it, depriving them of all their vitality. What do they want to do?


    Just then, Xiaobai Xiyi said: "Mom Mom, I want to go there. That dragon bone is of great use to me, and there should be good babies in it. "


    Huh?


    Ning Tao in front of a bright, originally this in the heart hesitates of Libra, the moment was small white weight down.


    His grandmother''s, gone!


    No matter what he is, now he is in a dilemma. He must try his best to break through it. This secret place in Kongtong may be an opportunity.


    There are even dragon bones. Maybe there are real dragon bones, real Phoenix bones, or even elixirs. If anyone dares to rob him of his treasure, he will fight to the end!


    Seeing that he had made a good decision, Li Zhen said anxiously: "you must remember that there is nothing in it. If you can''t beat it, we will be obscene and get rich."


    "You just have a hundred hearts. I''m not stupid. I''m familiar with Sun Tzu''s art of war," Ning Tao assured, patting his chest.


    Xiaobai is also cute on his shoulders.


    Li Zhen always feels a little uneasy, but he didn''t expect that this uneasiness actually came true. Ning Tao almost broke through the sky, shaking most of the earth


    With suspicion in his mind, Li Zhen left behind a painting of medicinal materials and left. Before he left, he was still a little frightened.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, was overjoyed. He went back to the cave to close the gate. All the twelve pieces of medicinal materials had been put together. At that time, they would all be made into elixirs, and Sizhong would be hopeful.


    Sure enough, half a day later, a small hurricane formed in the sky, like a wind roll, absorbing spiritual power.


    The ancestors were too scared to say anything.


    They dare to take their heads to guarantee that they have never seen such a quick breakthrough in refining gods in their life, even in ancient times. It can be said that they are the first people in all ages.


    Ning Tao, refining spirit, four heavy, medium term!


    When he appeared in front of the crowd, they only felt that he was not a human being, but a mighty beast, with a breath and a look of authority.After discussing with the public, the latter is worried. But I can''t disagree because I can''t keep him.


    "Whoosh...!"


    When the streamer disappeared in front of her eyes, everyone sighed. Miao Jingjing didn''t want to go back to practice. She didn''t want to delay and strive for an early breakthrough.


    Nervous fly in nine sky, for fear of suddenly kill a cloud sky Taoist, but fortunately, they are not so leisurely.


    I came to Kongtong in this way.


    Looking at the mountain from a distance, it is desolate, and dead air has become its pronoun. There are broken walls everywhere. The dragon vein disappeared, and the vitality within a few hundred meters disappeared.


    Calm a face, put on a black robe, put on a cloak, Ning Tao this just drill out from a corner.


    Back mountain in Kongtong, it''s already full of people, but only big forces can speak. Unexpectedly, no one has ever done anything.


    Cloud neutron, greedy king, Vatican king, zhansi are arguing fiercely around the crystal bone.


    "Hum, I can''t wait any longer. Don''t be so fussy. You can tell me how to divide this bone?" Zhan Si''s bad temper.


    "What''s the point? Do you geneticists still need bones? When I drain the blood essence from its bone marrow, you can do whatever you want," the greedy king licked his mouth.


    The king of heaven chanted a Buddha''s name and said with pity, "my Buddhist family is merciful. Let me take it back to India for transcendence. Dust to dust, earth to earth!"


    "Bah, you smelly monk, you want to monopolize things, but you have a high sounding. You really think we are three years old. Who else do you want?"


    The greedy king sneered scornfully.


    "Hum, you...!"


    "Enough!"


    Cloud neutron, who had been pondering with his eyes closed, suddenly said, "I have a compromise. I want to explore space first, not divide things first."


    "The skeleton of the crystal dragon''s keel is very huge. If it is taken apart, its value will be greatly reduced. Moreover, a dragon''s tail will block the entrance. Is it Don''t you want to know what''s in it? "


    Inside?


    Four people''s eyes flashed slightly.


    "How do you say that, benefactor Yun?" Fantuo Heavenly King''s evil smile way.


    The other two and a crowd of onlookers were nervous. Who didn''t want to get a piece of the cake here? Their eyes were hot.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are curious, but Xiaobai is hot in the dark.


    Seeing Yunzi''s faint smile, he looked at the exposed dragon bone and said, "since it can''t get out, we''ll push it in. There''s no obstacle to the entrance. This space is for us to explore."


    "If there is danger, by luck!"


    "If there is a big chance, each depends on his ability!"

 Chapter 1641

    "What do you think of this proposal?"


    Cloud neutron squints to smile a way.


    Three people face dew ponder, actually already moved, but all some careful thinking, with small abacus, not so simple.


    Ning Tao mingles in the crowd, his face is suspicious.


    Looking at the entrance of the space, and looking around, I found that it seems to form a terrain with many stars.


    What are the stars and the moon?


    It''s a valley like, semicircular ring, like a huge curved hand, which can hide something. This strange space should be that thing.


    He frowned. It seems that this space has something to do with Kongtong.


    The people in the power world who were watching were talking about it fiercely, with an excited look.


    an old man stroked his goatee and said firmly: "according to the old man''s guess, this dragon should have fallen here after the failure of the Chinese dragon people."


    But as soon as the words came down, the overwhelming curse came down.


    "You old man, if you dare to stare at me and tell lies again, I''ll kill you. You are a Chinese dragon. It''s our Western dragon."


    A muscular man is fierce.


    "That''s right. Don''t put gold on your Huaxia face. Even in your Huaxia, it''s our western."


    "All the treasures you unearthed in China, as well as valuable treasures, are from the West. Your Chinese power world will soon become ours."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Thousands of people laughed wildly, and the whole valley echoed with contempt.


    the old man was angry and trembled: "you You are bandits. You are shameless. If my lord Mo Yuntian, the patron saint of China, is here, I don''t think you and other young people would dare to be so reckless and repress. "


    This statement is really a deterrent.


    The Vatican Heavenly King sneered and said, "the old man can''t protect himself. He can take care of you. Cut, benfo has long wanted to let him go."


    "Jie Jie, coincidentally, our adults have long wanted to screw off Mo Yuntian''s head as a kick. I believe this day is not far away."


    "At that time, I will hold a global live broadcast, kicking at the bird''s nest in Beijing, China. I hope you all remember to join in and see if you can break his head!"


    Zhan Si laughed wildly.


    "I want his blood, and Ning Tao that bastard, feed the dog," greedy king squinted eyes burst fierce light.


    Cloud neutron a cold smile, proud way: "you can rest assured, that old thing absolutely can''t live long, at any time may fall."


    "At that time, I will personally cut off Ning Tao''s head and give it to several players as spare balls. My blade is already hungry and thirsty."


    "Zheng!"


    The sound of the sword, the sound of the sword.


    The goat old man''s face turned white, but he was shocked with a mouthful of blood. His eyes were darkened rapidly, and his face was filled with bitterness and sorrow.


    I am Huaxia The tiger was bullied by the dog!


    A crowd of gene fighters, blood clan and powers are extremely arrogant. After so many years, they can finally be proud in China.


    Ning Tao''s face was cold, as if he was looking at some dead bodies.


    "Ma Mom, this should be a space animal farm, which can be opened up to have fun. There should be powerful spirit beasts in it. Xiaobai is lying in his ears, and he is young


    Spirit beast?


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed as if he had realized something.


    At this moment, the four seemed to have reached an agreement and agreed.


    Zhan Siyi was very proud. He lightly grasped the dragon''s keel, but his face turned purple and murmured: "how How is that possible? "


    It''s like starting with Taishan instead of bones.


    Thousands of people are looking at this scene, can not help but some silly eyes.


    Some powers doubted: "can''t SSS gene people remove a bone? It''s too useless."


    "It''s reasonable. It''s better to change the leader of our family..."


    Instead of laughing, Ning Tao is dignified. As a God, he can feel the power of God. He waves his hand and starts to reclaim the sea.


    It''s just a bone, of course.


    It seems that the dragon''s keel is not an ordinary thing.


    A group of people whispered, making Zhan Si''s face a little uneasy. He immediately snorted angrily: "get away, so as not to splash your blood."


    With that, a pair of palms grabbed the dragon''s keel. With a hysterical roar, the green tendons were exposed, and the whole body was tight. He tried his best to lift it.


    "To me Go in


    With a roar, he pushed the raised dragon''s keel in.


    "Kang!"


    When the dragon''s keel disappeared, a deafening roar of the Dragon exploded in the ear, like a dragon, like a snake, like a snake, so that people were stunned.


    Is there a real dragon in it?


    Xiaobai''s mouth turned and his face looked contemptuous. If there were not many people here, he also wanted to roar loudly to scare you to death.As soon as the four forces look tight and the entrance of the space is unobstructed, will something come out?


    However, the cloud neutron four eyes shine, almost lightning like successively shot in, their strength is top, nothing to be afraid of.


    All of a sudden, thousands of people were swarming in.


    A starter


    a Qiu long man jumped out and said with a grim smile: "ha ha, I''ll go first, treasure, divine realm, I come to Africa..."


    The words were not directly stirred into blood fog.


    The other false god was shocked, but he couldn''t help himself in the air. He could only watch himself fall in.


    "No Don''t Ah


    The voice came, but it rushed in.


    Thousands of people were stupefied. What''s the matter? Did they go in the wrong way? Several people immediately rushed in with a scream.


    As a result, it was stirred into a blood mist.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. It seems that if you want to enter this space, you need at least the strength of the false gods, otherwise you can''t bear the power of that space.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Not only did he think of this, but a lot of light and shadow rushed in one after another. Most of them were false gods, and there were a group of people who didn''t know how to die.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Bai communicate for a while, and both of them decide to go in. They both need the mysterious crystal dragon keel, and they have to grab it.


    No matter alchemy, blood They all have a big effect.


    But at this time, a arrogant guy in Hanfu rushed to the entrance, and even made a fist to push back several false gods. It was a divine realm.


    "Hum, a group of mole ants dare to covet treasure. It''s not impossible to go in. Take out a decent treasure to honor Lao Tzu. Otherwise, no one will want to go in."


    "It''s him, Han Bangzi, Jin Zhonghan!" Some people can''t help exclaiming.


    Several false gods look surprised and angry, and there are such shameless people, but they have all heard of Jin Zhonghan''s name, a very powerful divine realm.


    In Korea, he is second only to Li Yan!


    A false Chinese God seemed to hum. Jin Zhonghan cracked his mouth and said: "if you dare to be disrespectful to our God, you Chinese dogs will die."


    "Kill


    The Chinese hypocrite was so frightened that he could not escape the blow.


    But at this time, a black robe figure appeared in front of him. With a slight wave of the sleeve robe, the punch was scattered.


    "Another divine realm!" The crowd was shocked.


    The figure in black robe raised his head. The breeze seemed to lift his cloak. Jin Zhonghan was in a rage. Seeing that face, he was like a ghost.


    "Ju It''s you


    "Those who humiliate me will die!" Ning Tao''s indifferent fist seems to be ordinary, but it seems to be a God King dance fist, which is the first of the ten thousand gods.


    "No It''s impossible. He would rather... "


    With one blow, he screamed and burst into a cloud of blood.


    Thousands of people were numb.

 Chapter 1642

    Han Bangzi, the second divine realm of the country, was hit by one blow.


    Only one punch, God meteor!


    In this era, few people have heard of the fall of God, but this time, a long-time famous God has been destroyed.


    (in


    they can''t imagine how strong this black robe should be, which can blow up a God.


    Quick as lightning, killing clean.


    Thousands of people hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, nystagmus, suddenly thought of what he just said.


    Those who humiliate me will die!


    Is this Da Neng a Chinese?


    Ning Tao plays his robe, and his face is indifferent. For this kind of garbage power, he is as weak as a mole ant in his eyes, not much better than that battle ten.


    Don''t talk about him. What if Li Yan comes?


    Blow him up!


    After a long time of astonishment, the Chinese false God woke up. He was excited and said respectfully: "thank you for your help."


    Ning Tao turned to see him one eye, Cape danced with the wind for a while, light way: "eh!"


    And this one floats, the pupil of that Chinese false god suddenly shrinks, a pair of eyes are full of shock.


    Actually It''s him!


    Under the attention of the public, Ning Tao walks into the entrance with his hands on his back.


    Natural and unrestrained, elegant, like a banished immortal.


    This is the feeling of thousands of people to him. It is mysterious and powerful, like immortal falling dust.


    Soon after Ning Tao left, the Chinese false god suddenly burst out laughing. It seemed that he vomited out his restlessness and made the rocks tremble.


    "My great China, will reappear the patron saint, horizontal push the world!"


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Thousands of people turned pale with fear.


    In the unknown space, a swirling entrance flows slowly, and one or two people emerge from time to time.


    Li Mengmeng is one of them. She is of mixed race with China and South Korea, but she looks down on the Chinese from the bottom of her heart, admires Han Bangzi, and is even more a hypocrite.


    Skin inherited Han Bangzi, talent inherited Chinese, this is the birth of today''s perfect she.


    But as soon as I looked up, I was stunned.


    I saw an extremely large crystal skeleton appear in the field of vision, domineering and majestic, maintaining a roaring posture, as if questioning the sky, self-respect.


    There are two protruding skeletons on the head, towering and conspicuous, and four bone claws on the abdomen, each of which is as big as a car and tens of feet high, exuding a vast and unwilling atmosphere.


    Li Mengmeng opened her red lips in shock, but the next second she fell down from a height of more than ten meters, and so did a deity not far away.


    "No Plop


    Like a bird without wings, then fell from the sky, unprepared hard fell to the ground.


    "Ouch, hiss Ah...! "


    Li Mengmeng let out a cry, some lovely rubbed his hips, this is one of her proudest places, so beautiful she can''t be broken.


    One of them was a little frightened, and he even planned to fly again. However, as soon as he jumped up, he fell to the ground heavily, and his spiritual power could not burst out.


    "This What''s going on? Where''s my psychic power? Damn it, what''s going on? " He said in horror.


    Not far away from them, there was a middle-aged hypocrite who was in a mess. He sneered and said, "it''s the rule that suppresses. In this place, except for the physique, all other forces can''t be used, so don''t howl."


    "Well, that''s a lot of noise."


    Hearing these strange words, the spirit state was really angry, and dared to talk to him like this.


    And Li Meng Meng''s beautiful eyes flashed and said, "brother, what else do you know about this place?"


    The middle-aged hypocrite glanced at her, pointed to the four forces and sniffed, "do you want to know? Then ask them. That''s what they said just now. "


    Look, cloud neutron, war four, Vatican king, greed king four people are discussing in secret at the moment.


    This crystal corpse is not simple. All the gods under it glare at each other. No one is willing to give in. It seems that they will fight for it at any time


    Li Mengmeng glances at her mouth. She is not so stupid as to ask more questions. What if she does something wrong with herself?


    At this time, the black robed Ning Tao suddenly appeared in the black hole like vortex!


    The middle-aged hypocrite raised his eyebrow, and the thief said with a smile: "look, another two fool is going to hit the trick. I bet he won''t last three seconds. Look at that picture of pretending to be forced. How miserable it will be for him to fall."


    As soon as Li Mengmeng looks up, he sees Ning Tao, who is like a banished immortal falling into the dust. His heart is suddenly out of balance. Let him fall later, and see if he dares to pretend.


    Even more scornful: "cut, I didn''t insist on a few seconds, just look at his silly way, it''s good to insist on three seconds, I''m afraid he is also a three seconds in bed."


    "Ha ha Give you a 666! "The middle-aged hypocrite, Shenjing and all the people who fell nearby laughed at the same time, and their faces were excited. They were all caused by an unbalanced state of mind.


    I fell all the others. Can you do without it!


    "Fall, fall fast, you''d better fall disabled, ha ha Look at the way he''s pretending to be, and he''ll be killed. "


    More than a dozen or even dozens of people gathered around, expecting the scene of Ning Tao''s falling, and then he fell all over in pain and wailed.


    Under the vision, Ning Tao walked out of the whirlpool.


    "Ha ha, pretty, the two fools have been cheated at last. Let''s count down three and let the pretender die. One, two..."


    Dozens of excited roars.


    Li Mengmeng is also excited, which is like the excitement of embarrassing those high-ranking figures.


    "Three, fall...!"


    Dozens of people''s faces became stiff with laughter.


    A breeze blowing, not naughty.


    Ning Tao light looking at the following gang of shouting guys, can''t help blurting out: "mentally retarded!"


    Dozens of people suddenly stupefied, middle-aged hypocrite a face stunned, how can he stay in the air?


    Li Mengmeng is not angry. Why, such a perfect girl fell down, and she fell all over in pain, but why didn''t the guy who pretended to be forced fall down?


    Is he better than himself?


    No way!


    Three seconds, ten seconds, those clamoring guys are stupid, only the four forces can support.


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, since he came in, there is a pressure to suppress him, he intended to fight, but the four forces are attracted, heart move, immediately fall down.


    Like a relegated immortal, he fell beside Li Mengmeng.


    Cloud neutron, greedy king and others saw this, immediately disdained to shake his head, thought it was something very strong, so it was the same thing.


    However, Li Mengmeng and others are not satisfied. They are filled with anger in their hearts. Why do they fall apart one by one, but you come down leisurely.


    Isn''t this a naked hit in the face!


    Are we all inferior to you?


    It''s not as good as you. You''re so mysterious that you don''t dare to see people with your true face.


    You''re kidding!


    "Cut Hum


    Dozens of people around the cold hum a, look at Ning Tao''s eyes, don''t mention how unhappy, heart to more gas, more gas, just don''t dare to mess.


    Li Mengmeng stares at him with a hostile face.


    But Ning Tao seems to ignore these, carrying a pair of hands, a pair of deep eyes, staring at the crystal dragon keel, every inch exudes the rhyme.


    The whole body exudes crystal luster, as gorgeous as glass. I don''t know how many years I''ve been dead, but I can still keep my own Taoist rhyme. It seems that I can understand Taoism when I''m close.


    Is Its strength is the peak of Tao!

 Chapter 1643

    In ancient books, the peak of the Tao is the end of the ten thousand gods, which blooms a road.


    In ancient times, there should have been such a strong man. The great emperor of the Middle Earth mastered the way of thick earth. Unfortunately, he died in that void.


    If it wasn''t for uncle Tim, I''m afraid no one knew it would have been like this all the time.


    Ning Tao sighs. He doesn''t know how elder Longjin fell in the broken gate, or turned into a dragon in case of a storm. He is already shining in the fairyland.


    Hearing this sigh, Li Mengmeng''s eyebrows wrinkled, and her look became more and more disgusted. This guy is really weird, and he was angry at everything.


    At this time, it seems that the four forces of cloud neutron conspired to reach an agreement and agreed with each other.


    Zhan Si said with a smile: "it''s settled. Since we can''t separate the precious dragon''s keel, it depends on who gets more. If anyone wants to eat it alone, he will take out three treasures to make up for it."


    "Yes," said the greedy king with a narrow smile.


    As soon as the words came out, the four men took their men to shoot at the deep place, but they all left one behind.


    Zen master Jingkong, Zhan Liu, master Sanskrit, King Liuyu, all four of them have been famous for a long time!


    Nearly 100 people on the scene saw that they all rushed into the deep space with hot eyes. Good things must be in it. Maybe there is the secret of becoming a God.


    CB latest) (Chapter @ section H!


    A sanxiu said excitedly: "Friends of Taoism, the appearance of this secret place may be an opportunity for us. The road to becoming a God is right in front of us."


    "Go...!"


    In response, this person''s words aroused people''s desire, immediately red eyes rushed to the past.


    Zen master Jingkong and others frowned, but they didn''t pay attention to it. Although they were in the divine realm, they could not use any of their strength except their physique.


    If you really want to stop them, I''m afraid they will suffer.


    Soon, nearly a hundred people ran out of sight, leaving only a few people here.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he began to look at the space. It was a dark world, but it looked very vast. The distance was full of ups and downs of mountains, and the sky was oppressed as if it was going to fall.


    The land under my feet is lifeless and looks like waste soil. Even the air is full of the atmosphere of defeat, as if I came to a Jedi.


    Heart induction heaven and earth, mouth murmured: "originally, this is a space about to return to nothingness."


    To put it bluntly, Da Neng takes the endless void as a mountain and digs a big hole. Here it is. After a certain period of time, the mountain will fill up the hole.


    This is how space belongs to the endless void!


    But as soon as the words fell, a voice of discontent rang out, sarcastically saying: "it''s still in the void. If you don''t understand, don''t force it. It''s clearly the chance to become a God."


    "Otherwise, how can you come in only when you are above the strength of the false gods? You can''t even reach the peak of refining babies. Cut."


    Ning Tao was stunned. He looked at the woman beside him in surprise. She was not bad. She had a cute face, white skin, green body and standard beauty embryo.


    I feel very unconvinced by myself.


    "Well What I''m saying is true. It won''t be long before this space collapses, and then it melts into the void and no longer exists, "Ning Tao scratched his head and wondered.


    When Li Mengmeng heard this, she turned her eyes and said, "since you say it''s going to collapse, what are you doing here, waiting to die?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The remaining hypocrites laughed.


    Ning Tao looks speechless and finally shakes his head helplessly. His words Time will tell!


    The four Zen masters of Jingkong are sitting around the dragon''s keel. They all look at Ning Tao with scornful eyes. They are really arrogant boys.


    Space collapse?


    It''s nonsense!


    Li Mengmeng seems to be angry, deliberately close to him to play: "friend, no matter what, there are treasures here, you can''t deny it?"


    "Are you going to let the treasure come to you?"


    Don''t wait for those false gods to shake their heads and laugh, Ning Tao''s light smile made everyone look silly, "how, can''t you?"


    Silence, everyone open their mouths.


    Six desire king four people all be this words Leng for a while.


    Li Mengmeng thought that she had heard wrong, so she laughed angrily: "you I beg your pardon? Do you have cancer in your brain? Will the treasure fly to you in person? "


    "Ha ha, the treasure can''t fly, but there are nearly 100 people to help me find it. I''m waiting for them to send it back to me," Ning Tao said with a gentle smile.


    Silence, dead silence.


    More than a dozen people on the scene were as quiet as a cicada, but then they laughed angrily and felt humiliated.


    "Ha ha, good, good, a arrogant boy, do you know how to write the word" death " Several false gods'' chest heaved violently and scolded.


    Zen master Jingkong, Zhan liusi, also has a sneer on his face. He looks at Ning Tao like a dead man.Master Sanskrit shook his head and said: "a thing that doesn''t know how to live or die!"


    Li Meng''s lungs are almost blown up. He''s so big. When he saw such an arrogant guy for the first time, he said so casually.


    He immediately sneered, "who do you think you are? Even my uncle and second uncle dare not say such arrogant words. Aren''t you afraid to die?"


    Uncle, second uncle?


    Ning Tao picked to pick eyebrow, curiously way: "that your uncle two uncles is who?"


    On hearing this, Li Mengmeng raised her chin with pride, showed her proud jade neck, and said with pride, "listen well, don''t be scared by them."


    "Oh, tell me about it," said Ning Tao with great interest.


    Li Mengmeng moistened his voice and said in front of more than a dozen people: "my uncle is the first person in the Samsung family, the first person in the Korean power, Li Yan!"


    Li Yan!


    As soon as the words came out, it caused a huge uproar.


    They are all in the power world. Who doesn''t know this big man? He is the top super power in the pyramid of Korea. He is known as the God of fire.


    Master fanyin, King Liuyu and others all frowned. That guy is hard to deal with. He is really invincible in the fire. It''s really terrible.


    However, Ning Tao was obviously stunned and scratched his head and said, "it''s that guy. I remember a few days ago, I almost slapped him to death."


    A dozen people were stunned and silent.


    After the shock, it was the anger of more than a dozen people. Is this asshole sure it''s not funny?


    Master Sanskrit, the king of six desires, was so angry that he laughed back. He was so crazy that he dared to disrespect Master Li Yan.


    Li Mengmeng almost lost his breath and bleeding. His beautiful eyes almost burst into flames. He grinned his teeth and said, "well, you have seed. My second uncle is waiting outside now."


    "If he knows, you''ll wait to be tortured to death."


    "Then who is your second uncle?" Ning Tao said strangely.


    "Jin Zhonghan!" Li Mengmeng blurted out word by word, with the adoration of little fans on her face.


    Ning Tao

 Chapter 1644

    Second uncle


    It''s that Jin Zhonghan


    Ning Tao mouth corner twitches for a while, a hand consciousness caresses forehead, for fear that it falls down.


    But in the eyes of Li Mengmeng and others, they thought that he was afraid, and they couldn''t help but feel very happy. They didn''t expect that the name of the second uncle was even louder than that of the uncle.


    Finally, I can scare this asshole.


    I''ll see if he dares to pretend to force me again. I''ll try again. It''s estimated that uncle will scare him when he comes.


    Master Sanskrit, King Liuyu and others immediately snorted coldly. It seems that this guy has only heard of Jin Zhonghan, but has not heard of master Liyan''s prestige.


    It''s pathetic to be an ignorant kid.


    The king of six desires sneered and said, "I''m sure that the second fool like him will die soon."


    "Ha ha Well said, I''ll secondment. "The hypocrites of all countries around us all laughed.


    Seeing this, Li Mengmeng said to Ning Tao contemptuously, "well, now I know I''m afraid. My second uncle''s temper is terrible."


    "If you kneel down now and beg for mercy from Miss Ben, maybe I''ll plead with my second uncle to save you a dog''s life, but you can''t run away if you break your hand or foot."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you are so cruel. Aren''t you afraid that I will clean you up first?"


    "Take care of me?"


    Li Mengmeng seemed to have heard a big joke. She said with a scornful smile, "you can only use physical strength here. Don''t think I can''t beat you if I''m a girl."


    "In Korea, who doesn''t know that my sister Mengmeng is a violent woman, fighting with me, you are just a younger brother."


    As soon as the words came out, there was an uproar.


    It seems to be associated with that person. Han Bangzi is a female demon in the country. Her cultivation speed is amazing, and she is known as a rare genius for hundreds of years.


    Han bangziguo is the first person of the younger generation. She is also the niece of Master Li Yan. Later, she recognized the second person, Jin Zhonghan, as her second uncle. Duanshi was highly praised.


    So this cute girl is the witch!


    More than a dozen people are extremely shocked. They have already arrived at the false gods. I''m afraid that the divine realm will be soon.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and grins bitterly. A little girl dares to be arrogant with him. He is graceful and perfect. He can wrestle with dragon and tiger. He is said to be his younger brother.


    This little girl It''s lovely.


    Seeing that he shook his head, Li Mengmeng thought that he didn''t believe himself. He immediately pointed out Congcong Cong Yu to a blacklist hypocrite who had just fallen in, and said: "you, come here, I have something to ask you!"


    That black list false spirit is a Leng, see everyone is staring at him, especially that black robe Ning Tao.


    Immediately flattered ran over, dry smile: "ah, miss, you ask, I must know everything, say everything."


    Li Mengmeng was proud and said: "I ask you, do you know my second uncle Jin Zhonghan?"


    "Recognize "Yes," said the false god.


    "That''s good. Just tell this fool how powerful my second uncle is. Is he waiting for me outside? He should be ready to come in at any time, so that he won''t think I''m cheating him," Li Mengmeng said haughtily.


    Black list false god looked at Ning Tao, trembling the cheek way: "this, should be impossible."


    "Why?"


    Li Mengmeng and a group of people were shocked.


    "Because before you came in, the black robed elder hit Jin Zhonghan with one blow, and he was your second uncle. Now if you go out, you should still smell a trace of blood."


    Black list false god points to Ning Tao excited way.


    One punch Blow it up!


    More than a dozen people are confused. The second strongest person in hanbangzi has been beaten up by Shengsheng?


    One divine realm, only one punch.


    How is that possible?


    Although the former is a triple alchemist, if he wants to break a divine realm with one blow, it should be OK to practice for hundreds of years.


    Li Mengmeng was stunned for several seconds and then angrily scolded: "asshole, you are not allowed to curse my second uncle. When he comes in, I will let him beat you severely."


    Said, eyes on Ning Tao black robe.


    Suddenly sneered: "in broad daylight, you are still wrapped so tightly. If you are not a thief, you will be guilty. You are not a good thing."


    "If you have the ability, you can show your true face and let us see how thick your face is. You dare to say that you almost killed my uncle with one slap. Now you say that you hit my second uncle with one punch. It''s arrogant."


    "That''s right. If you have the guts, just show your face and see what your virtue is. Is your mother giving you less brains or having a sore on your head?"


    The hypocrites of the four forces have been provoking one after another.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and sighed: "if I show my true face, all the gods will fall."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The tears of Zen master Jingkong''s four gods'' angry smile come out, which can''t be described as fury.* @)''b


    a fury like the expansion of a volcano.


    Although the psychic power can''t move, it''s only temporarily suppressed. If you are desperate to explode the psychic power, you can, but you will be assimilated by the law.


    After people feel the law, they all know that it''s suicides. No one dares to force the enemy here, or they will be pulled to death.


    But now the boy said there would be a meteorite.


    Ridiculous!


    Like a clown in general to attract the attention of the public!


    "Son of a bitch, didn''t your mother teach you how to be a man? Show me your dog''s head. I want you to see your head smash with your own eyes."


    Zhan Liu can''t bear to smile.


    Li Mengmeng and others were so excited that they stepped back and tried to kill the bastard.


    Ning Tao was silent and motionless.


    Seeing this, zhan-6 was completely enraged. This is the home of his geneticists. Killing one or two cubs will never take ten minutes.


    "Whoosh, die!"


    A strong wind in one hand and a fist in the other.


    The crowd seemed to see a muscular tiger rushing forward. The tight muscles were strong and strong, full of explosive force, and rushed to the front in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, the strong wind is blowing Blow off Ning Tao''s black cloak.


    Under his eyes, he showed a handsome face, not handsome, but very durable, with black hair flying, thin lips and a trace of radian.


    At this moment, it seems that the world is quiet.


    Zhan Liu''s pupil shrinks, as if he sees something extremely frightening. How can he How could it be him? With the threat of Kunlun, he dared to run out and die.


    "No No way


    With a flash of gold, there was a cold sound in my ear.


    "Death Click


    Zhan Liu''s last sight was to see the face of the three Zen masters in Jingkong.


    A SSS gene, meteorite!


    "Gulu...!"


    More than a dozen people on the scene swallowed a mouthful of saliva. In their eyes, Zhan Liu rushed over like a fierce tiger, and then turned into a dead tiger.


    They were stunned at the speed of everything.


    Li Mengmeng''s eyes are almost staring out. In a moment, he looks silly and kills God in a breath!


    A little heart shuddered with terror.


    Although master fanyin was surprised, he was very confident in his arhat body, and it was the first time that he met Ning Tao. A compassionate Buddha showed his ferocious face.


    "What a maniac. I''ll wait for Benford to take you to the West."


    When he got up with a grim smile, he found that Ning Tao put on a strange posture, half squatting and accumulating strength. His right fist was received to his abdomen, and the whole person seemed to form a perfect stretch.


    One punch Break the sound barrier!

 Chapter 1645

    One punch Break the sound barrier!


    Ning Tao bows his fist and stomps his foot.


    ¡·


    "boom...!"


    It''s like the collapse of the earth. It''s like the trampling of ancient giants. The whole ground was smashed by an invisible force, and there was a huge pit more than ten meters long. If you look carefully, it turned out to be a sole shape.


    In a moment, the hard ground of tens of meters behind him was smashed by a huge force.


    If you look at it from a distance, Ning Tao seems to have the power of magic. The earth behind him can''t bear the power. How high is the splash.


    "Broken!"


    With a roar, a distant blow from the air, as if there was an invisible gas shell out of the chamber.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The air sounded like a whistle. On the vast and hard ground, it was pulled out of a mountain gully hundreds of meters long, and there was a long tail gas when a fighter broke through the sound barrier.


    A white wave, like a dragon collision.


    "This..."


    People lost their voice and broke the sound barrier. They had seen it, but they swore that they had never seen such a terrible sound speed in their life.


    Hundreds of meters away, in front of the speed of surpassing the sound, the instant came to the front, the master of Sanskrit music has not yet reflected, this punch has been blasted to the chest.


    "No Arhat gold


    A Buddha''s anger, his body subconsciously seems to be plated with a layer of golden light, just like a golden pimple.


    "Dang!"


    Everyone''s eardrum seems to burst, and the sound of a big bell sounds like a truck beyond the speed of sound bumping into a crisp copper bell.


    Nearby rocks, instant fried into vermicelli.


    "Boom!"


    The sound seemed to be dull for a second or two, and there was a huge pit around them. There was a gully hundreds of meters long in the middle. If it was narrowed down, it would be like an old man''s shoulder pole, two pits and one stick.


    "Poof Poof


    Master fanyin stands in the same place, but the next second is full of blood mist. His arhat gold body has been tempered for decades, and there is no flaw. Even submachine guns and other bullets can''t hurt him, so he is more capable of carrying shells.


    But at this time, the chest is three parts of a strange depression, a deep fist mark, and in the back of the equivalent position, actually shows a fist mark.


    The body was almost shattered.


    "Boom!"


    My ears echoed with the late sound of breaking the barrier. One or two seconds later, it sounded like thunder.


    At the entrance, there was a dead silence, and no one spoke, as if a needle had been dropped. It sounded like thunder. One by one, they were stunned and looked at the scene.


    All of a sudden, master fanyin''s white face trembled and said: "I I''m not dead. "


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" A light but like the king of scorn reverberated in everyone''s ears.


    Dozens of people''s stiff necks turned their heads, and their pupils contracted into the eyes of a needle. The posture of Ning Tao''s brand in his mind reappeared, like a hundred thousand demons punching at the same time.


    "Again Broken


    With one punch, the space seems to collapse.


    The ding ding and others heard the sound of the master''s eyes cracking, and before the master''s eyes had turned round, he felt dull.


    "Boom...!"


    Only then did the sound reach his ears. When he looked at the past, master Sanskrit became stiff, and the golden pimple cracked to every inch of his body like porcelain.


    The five zang organs were broken, the six Fu organs were broken, and finally fell down.


    Dozens of people looked at all this with dull faces.


    "Master Sanskrit Death Dead? "


    Li Meng murmured.


    "Master, dead!"


    The fanatical way of Heibang hypocrite without accident.


    Dozens of people present, including the new false gods, were all in awe. Their beautiful faces were deeply engraved in their minds and could not be forgotten.


    "Two fists to kill the Buddha, only Ning God King!" Black list false god fanatical word by word.


    Hearing these words in people''s ears, it''s like thunder exploding in the sky. It''s like seeing a God King towering overlooking the world, just like a new star rising.


    The patron saint of China has appeared.


    The presence of all the false gods showed an unprecedented dignified, this magnificent China, it is not they can immediately infringe, need to keep in awe.


    Once this matter is over, we must retire from China.


    The sleeves of Ning Tao''s right fist were smashed, his right arm was slightly hot, but his face showed a comfortable color, and his deep eyes fixed on the king of six desires.


    The latter''s face turned white, and Zen master Jingkong was shocked and said: "rather Ning Tao, what do you want to do? Do you want to die with us? "


    "No That''s right. Don''t be aggressive. You''ve used the speed of sound twice in a row, and your body can''t stand it any more. It''s better to stop now. "


    The throat knot of the king of six desires stirred the way.


    "Stop?"Ning Tao sneered, twisted his neck and said, "I''m afraid I didn''t tell you that I can break the sound barrier when I''m a mortal. Two fists It''s just a warm-up. "


    "No, asshole, fight!"


    Two people still have a lot of false gods of hand to roar together, blood power, spirit power, all burn up.


    Since they can''t escape, let''s die together. This is the belief of the blood clan and Kunlun kingdom. Before assimilation, they vowed to pull Ning Tao to die together.


    "Roar...!"


    Two old gods and seven or eight strong pseudo gods make this space extremely chaotic.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression finally became dignified. This is the way to die together, and they can use their spiritual power to drag it down to their disadvantage.


    After the eruption of perfect physical strength, a vast world emerged behind him, as if it were a mysterious existence in the world. At the moment, it turned out to be just the tip of an iceberg, like a huge millstone.


    But all of a sudden, there was a flash of light in the vast world. He was one of the signs, and some ideas came out of his mind. If he hit Xujie fist with supersonic speed, would it be stronger?


    He pauses, but it is to let the opposite nine people in a rage, in the idea of life and death, he dare to think about things, so despise them!


    "The five Buddhas are the magic hands of Zen Buddhism!"


    "Blood method, blood devil climbing heaven hand!"


    ¡­¡­


    The force of nine desperate attacks is like a roaring dragon, tearing the space and rushing over.


    Even if the cloud neutron does not die, it will be seriously injured.


    Unless he is going to do his best, he will not be able to carry these spiritual attacks with his physical strength alone.


    In the astonished sight of Li Mengmeng and others, the power of the nine roads, which is a mixture of spirit power and blood power, is like nine roaring dragons. Where they pass, every inch collapses and vanishes.


    And see Ning Tao again, immediately let a group of people will small heart to the throat, eyeball stare round, this guy unexpectedly indifferent, posture stiff, seem to fall asleep.


    In the blink of an eye, nine dragons rushed past.


    "Is Is that the end? " Li Mengmeng and others had this exciting idea in their minds.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao, who had been closed his eyes, suddenly opened a pair of deep eyes, as if flashing a silver streamer, with a vicious smile.


    The strength of the whole body is like gas, which is concentrated on the right fist. It is 100% concentrated in one point. From a distance, the arm is much thicker.


    At this moment, people held their breath.


    And Ning Tao''s roaring mouth, spit out a deafening words: "broken World Fist


    One punch breaks the void.

 Chapter 1646

    One punch, break the void!


    It can''t be described that the horror of this blow is beyond their understanding of power, not at the same level.


    Ning Tao''s face is pale, but his eyes reveal the essence of ecstasy. In the roar, he slowly blows out this fist, and the endless void cracks like a mirror.


    "Break World Fist


    "Roar!"


    When the torrential rain of Nine Dragons came, the power of the Nine Dragons was not reduced.


    "No Don''t...! "


    "Boom!"


    A heavy dull sound reverberated in the whole world like thunder, deafening and lasting for a long time.


    When Li Mengmeng and others came back to their senses, they quickly turned to see, but there were still nine figures, only a dark and endless hole.


    This blow broke the void.


    "Gulu...!"


    Only a few dozen people trembled, and the ground was still scattered with body fragments, blood stained clothes, broken fingers, blood fog And the broken black hole.


    Two desperate gods, seven false gods burning themselves, just Is that it?


    Li Mengmeng''s proud look was shattered, her legs and feet softened, and she sat on the ground in white.


    Only a few of the remaining divine realms look at Ning Tao''s body. How could there be such a terrible human being? It''s just divine realms. It''s so terrible that only the body can break the void.


    At the moment before his death, the king of six desires seemed to see the original elegant demeanor of the old white devil.


    They died No injustice!


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao gasped violently, and the powerful force in his body quickly receded like the tide. He could barely keep standing, but there was no strength in his body.


    If someone wants to fight him now, even Li Mengmeng, a woman with magical power, must be easy to kill.


    But Ning Tao is fearless, and his powerful aura spreads out. With the help of Jin Tong, everyone is awed.


    Suddenly there is something creeping in her arms. Xiaobai climbs out with difficulty. Before, she has been recovering, so she doesn''t come out. However, she is aware that her mother is weak and stares at several people.


    The black list hypocrite just looked at it, but was scared to step back, as if to see something terrible, one by one scared face white.


    "Boom...!"


    This unknown space suddenly trembled, like a calm lake, with violent ripples, but the source was beyond people''s minds.


    Only Ning Tao, feeling the change of law, frowned and said, "is it going to collapse?"


    It seems that his fist speeds up the pace. It''s like a balloon. When it''s put long, it will run out of breath unconsciously, but if it breaks a small eye, it will shrivel quickly.


    This is the principle of space.


    Upon hearing this, Li Mengmeng and others suddenly lose their looks. At this time, they can''t question Ning Tao''s words. They quickly look at the entrance, and their faces lighten.


    Fortunately, the vortex passage is still there!


    Some people want to leave, but when they see Ning Tao, they are hesitant,


    and some people have bitter faces. They were originally looking for a big chance, but they turned out to be at the theatre.


    The complexity of the mind.


    Ning Tao swallowed a elixir, eyes bright, for this space has guessed 7788, the ancient times can open up animal park, but now should be dead.


    I''m afraid there will be nothing but a corpse like the dragon dragon''s keel. There will never be any treasures in this lifeless land.


    Because those treasures, which one is not the creation of heaven and earth, invade the aura of all things, have gone through the vicissitudes of ages, and finally take shape.


    And his original purpose is to make dragon bone!


    Although there was a lot of fighting just now, this corpse was intact. Its strength in his lifetime can be imagined, which is far beyond his imagination.


    Small white mouth is not clear, a pair of small eyes hot staring at the bones, this thing has great use for it.


    "Ma Mom, I want to


    Ning Tao smiles and stares at the dragon''s keel for a moment. There''s a flash in his eyes. Then he takes it into the Yangling ring


    "Boom...!"


    The vortex erupted a suction force, as if to repel human beings. This should be the law set by the power, similar to the way of escape.


    Li Mengmeng and others were surprised. They made a quick effort to take root under their feet and firmly grasp the ground.


    The collapse of the whole space begins!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. When he hit that fist just now, he seemed to have a vague understanding of something. The world became very simple in his eyes.


    With a little finger, there was a silver light. His pupils shrank. It was like this


    "Whoosh...!"


    A light as white as jade flashed in front of his eyes. He subconsciously reached out and grasped it. It was actually a spirit beast bone, which was about to be discharged by the whirlpool.Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, this huge corpse bone seems not the same, spine that part is sending out gorgeous color, coquettish to let him have some palpitations.


    "What a strange corpse, eh..."


    The next second, a black shadow flashed into Ning Tao''s mind like a flash of lightning, which seemed to be an illusion.


    And in the mind, Ning Tao''s eyes stare round, some incredible looking at the shadow in front of him.


    It is black, like a lion, moving like a tiger, eyes like people, a pair of beast pupil actually flash cunning, powerful spirit of the vast force of the sea, prestige, like watching a mole ant banter.


    This This is Spirit animal spirit!


    No!


    "You are the soul beast!" This is Ning Tao exclaimed, a pair of eyes emerged in shock.


    In his inheritance and memory, there is a detailed record of the spirit beast. They are born with weak spiritual power and weak physique, but the spirit is unique. Born, the cubs have the power of spirit.


    In the world of spirit and beast, where the spirit is the only short board, there is a clear stream. They call themselves Soul beast!


    In the dark shadow''s eyes, he was surprised and said: "I didn''t expect that you know a lot, so do you know what I''m doing here?"


    Ning Tao''s face trembled. Looking at his boundless soul sea, he said with difficulty: "seize Give up


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The spirit beast burst out laughing, and the beast pupil said: "for many years, I have been waiting for it. The entrance of this damned space has been opened, ha ha."


    "Although you are very weak, you can make do with it now. After I take you away, I will be able to return to my former style in a short time. It''s too Old man, I will take revenge on you... "


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly, careless, there are still things to survive, or such a thorny existence.


    Even if the spirit beast is very weak now, in terms of the power of spirit, another three are not his opponents.


    "Damn bastard!"


    The ghost beast''s laughter made his mind vibrate. The next second, his killing machine broke out in the pupil of the beast, and the whole person rushed directly, falling like a fierce tiger.


    "¡Á


    " blade of spirit, chop! "


    A good soul blade cuts down, but compared with the body of the soul beast, it looks like a kitchen knife and a bronze lion.


    The latter shot at random and flew.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face was as gloomy as water.

 Chapter 1647

    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Little mole ant, are you going to tickle me? Even if I''m weak now, you can''t hurt me even if you cut me down."


    The spirit beast rushes to the top of the head to crack mouth to grimly smile a way.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face is bitter and despairing. Is it true that the gap is too big


    But at this time, the change suddenly.


    In the depth of this boundless mind, two unknown mysterious forces suddenly burst out, directly blessing on the blade of the spirit of paifei, just like a giant butcher holding a pig knife, domineering and merciless.


    "This What is this


    The spirit beast suddenly widened a pair of copper bell eyes, revealed the extreme shock, forgot to guard against, trembled with fear: "yes It''s you, how can it be


    "No No I don''t believe...! "


    "You are already dead. You can''t be a loser. You can''t be a loser How can you be here, plotting Conspiracy... "


    "Chop


    It seems that there are two ancient chants, the blade of the spirit soared several times, and cut it hard.


    It''s like an archaic blade.


    It contains unimaginable power. If you look at it carefully, you can see that it is similar to the power of imprisoning spirits in Wu Chenzi''s mind.


    I don''t know. I don''t know.


    All the defenses of the spirit beast were destroyed and cut off. The broken body, a pair of beast pupils, actually revealed fear, and then the crazy devil laughed wildly.


    The copper bell eyes closely fixed on Ning Tao, and said with pity and smile: "the ancient immortal devil war, the ancient god list, the collapse of the ancient heaven, the chaos of the ancient spirit world."


    E


    "ha ha It''s a great event. It''s a great event of all time. Live with your teeth, boy. You''ll see something more terrible than hundreds of millions of immortals and demons. "


    "A terrible dark age through endless years Come back


    "Ha ha Bang


    Its whole huge body completely disintegrated and turned into streamer fragments all over the sky, all pure soul power.


    And the nine changes of the candle dragon seem to smell the food, and they actually run on their own and eat a lot


    Ning Tao is totally ignorant. He looks at this scene with his mouth open. I don''t know how long later, he looks strange and looks deep in his mind.


    He''s here What on earth is there?


    And what did the beast say before he died?


    Ning Tao pondered for a long time, and finally buried this strange mystery in the deepest heart.


    Standing at the top of boundless mind, he looked up at the sky and whispered, "no matter what happens, I just want to protect my family and fight for them."


    "Those who move my scales will die!"


    This murmur reverberates in the boundless mind. I don''t know who I''m talking to, and there''s no response


    "Boom...!"


    This is the outside world, this unknown space, I do not know how many times such a shock, even the false gods can feel the urgent message of the law.


    It''s getting darker and the ground is boiling.


    All this seems to form a doomsday rhythm, in fact, is the return of space to endless void.


    Li Mengmeng and others are in a panic, even dare not move. It''s because that person, Ning Tao, is holding a strange corpse and is silent.


    If he doesn''t speak, who dares to move?


    Everything in the whole space seems to be moving towards the entrance of the whirlpool. The bones and ghosts suddenly turn this entrance into a purgatory existence.


    All of a sudden, nearly a hundred streamers came at a rapid speed. It was a group of people exploring in the depths.


    These people are basically carrying bones on their backs, each of them has something special, and their faces are also excited.


    "Ha ha Lao Wu, look what good things I have found. It should be the body of the fire spirit giant ape. There is still power left, "a false god laughs.


    "Leopard, please help me. This mammoth is too heavy. Its ivory is as beautiful as jade. Now it''s rich. Ha ha..."


    When Li Mengmeng and others saw this scene, there was only envy in their beautiful eyes, and their hearts were almost sour.


    The faces of Yun zhongzi and others are also happy. Most of them have no bones on their back, but there are a lot of them in the small space ring. The secret is right.


    But with a glance, the figure of the dragon''s keel could not be seen, and even the four sacred places they had left to guard were gone.


    What''s going on Is something wrong?


    The greedy king, the Vatican king, and Zhan si all frowned at the same time. What the hell is this?


    Just as this group of 100 people fled to the entrance like moving house, a familiar figure appeared in front of the whirlpool like a ghost, with shining eyes.


    It''s Ning Tao!


    Cloud neutron and other dozens of people''s pupils shrink, then ferocious way: "it''s you, son!"


    "If you don''t go to heaven, there''s no way to hell. You''re looking for death. It''s so far from Wudang Mountain that Mo Yuntian can''t protect you.""Kill!"


    This roar is not what they shout, but Ning Tao, half bow clench fist, instantly hit out.


    One punch Break the sound barrier!


    Huang Tong was the fastest in Kunlun kingdom. Before he blinked, his reaction nerves didn''t move. He just felt a huge force hit him, and suddenly he was dark


    "Bang!"


    Half of his body exploded.


    Huang Tong''s physical body is not strong, because daze gate values Tao and Dharma. He has several defense methods, but he has no chance to use them.


    Greedy king and others were startled, and stopped abruptly. How did the little boy become so powerful? He broke the sound barrier and killed the gods with one blow.


    "Asshole, what do you want to do?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao faintly smile, negative hand and stand way: "very simple, robbery!"


    Play Robbery?


    Everyone thought they had heard wrong. This guy wanted to rob hundreds of people by himself. Who gave him the courage?


    Even if you eat jiaolongdan, you should blow it up for him!


    Zhan Siyi was angry and said, "son, do you want to be beaten to death by me or by random blows? Don''t think you are the only one who can break the sound barrier."


    "Hum, I don''t want to talk to him. I''ll kill him. Now I don''t have time to chat with her," said greedy king, licking his lips.


    "The Buddha said," he should die. "


    "Waves


    With a light roar, Yunzi''s sword has come out of its sheath.


    However, seeing this, Ning Tao cracked his mouth and revealed a row of snow-white teeth, saying: "I''m sure before you start Destroy the passageway, and then everyone will disappear with the space. "


    "No Wait, don''t... " At the same time, hundreds of false gods were shocked and screamed.


    If the passage is destroyed, they will be in the collapse space, and they will only go to the void together.


    Who can live in the void?


    Cloud neutron four eyes suddenly jump, if this boy''s head is a fever, maybe he really dares.


    "Gulu...!"


    In a moment, the Vatican King became kind-hearted and said with a smile, "benefactor Ning, you''re joking. Why should you do something harmful to nature? It was a joke just now."


    "Ha ha, how lonely it is to sing" invincible "to Laozi," Ning Tao said in his ear.


    "Er...!"


    As soon as the face of the Vatican heavenly king was stiff, Zhan Si immediately made a comeback and said with a smile, "brother Ning is really joking."


    "Then you sing a song to listen to," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Poof


    The cloud neutron old face trembled for a while, almost didn''t laugh to spurt out.


    But Ning Tao eyes a stare, evil smile way: "you perform a conquest to see."


    E

 Chapter 1648

    Cloud neutron a face suddenly black as a coal ball.


    The corner of my mouth twitched violently. I can''t bear it. I''ll settle the accounts when I go out


    "Boom...!"


    The collapse of space begins to accelerate, faster and faster, and it is estimated that it will collapse completely soon.


    Ning Tao, with a rebellious look on his face, stares at him tightly, as if he is not good, and he will not let him go. The vortex entrance is just one foot behind him.


    "Elder Yun, everyone is waiting for your performance. Don''t tell me you won''t, in case you make me unhappy..."


    "Jie Jie, let''s say goodbye!"


    As soon as the words came out, hundreds of people on the scene turned pale and looked at the cloud neutron in panic.


    What''s more, he comforted: "this elder, why don''t you just mean it? If the passage is really destroyed, then it will be more than a matter of face."


    "Yes, which is important, life or face? Don''t you know better than us?"


    "Master, you must think twice, just lower your head. No one will laugh at you..."


    The voice of all sorts of words came, immediately let cloud son angry eye spit fire, a hand tightly grasp the hilt of the sword, he really has a kind of impulse to kill Ning Tao.


    Zhan''s four eyes flashed and he said with a stiff smile: "master Yun, you''ve been an old man for many years. You''ve gone through so many storms. This little thing is nothing to you. Lower your head, you''re still a man!"


    But as soon as the words fell, a faint voice came from my ear: "you sing conquest, he accompanies,


    " if you want to continue to consume it, I will accompany you to the end. "


    Zhan Si''s face became stiff and hard. He squeezed out a smile and said with a smile: "rather Brother Ning is really interesting. I I''m an American. I can''t sing. "


    "Three, two..."


    R ¡Ì HB


    "I was conquered by you and cut off all the way back!"


    Hundreds of people were stunned. A super gene fighter of SSS level, who can represent almost half of the United States, actually conquered the Chinese at the moment.


    After a while, Yun zhongzi''s face was livid, and he didn''t know what accompaniment was. So he bowed to Ning Tao. I''ll bow if you sing


    Li Mengmeng and others were scared. They didn''t react for a while. They were shocked by this combination.


    You know, these big people are amazing. Her uncles and uncles should be respectful when they come. Not only her strength is crushed, but also her identity is one heaven and one earth.


    It''s really It''s so scary!


    Ning Tao is squinting to enjoy, suddenly saw the dry stare of the Vatican king, greedy king two people, immediately evil way: "to our league lead singer invincible is how lonely, the back, yes, just you, accompaniment."


    Let''s talk. The crowd had a heart beat.


    Really That''s cruel.


    Wouldn''t you be beaten if you were so realistic?


    Fantuo heavenly king, greedy king''s eyelids jump wildly, and Zhan Si and Yunzi two people gloat toward this side.


    The former said with a stiff smile: "benefactor Ning, please don''t embarrass me. I am a monk and an Indian. How can I sing such a Chinese song?"


    "Two, one...!"


    "How lonely invincible is!"


    The strong voice even sang with great flavor. The greedy king behind him gritted his teeth and tried hard to learn and sell now. He also sang a bow


    "So you conquered, cut off all the way back!"


    "How lonely is invincible..."


    When they saw this, they were so amazing that they were even rarer than astronomical anomalies, meteor shower and Halley''s comet. This is the only time in their life.


    Ning Tao seems to have a dignified face, but in fact he is almost laughing. He stifles the smile on his face, but it makes his face more and more red and frightening.


    It''s like a Baogong face!


    Li Mengmeng and others suddenly get nervous and think how dissatisfied Ning Tao is.


    Seeing this, Yunzi went on strike directly and said angrily with a cold face: "boy, you''ve sung and accompanied. Now you can let us go?"


    Greedy king and others have a cold eye.


    Just wait for us to go out, hum, conquer and be invincible. We''ll open a global live broadcast for you to sing!


    You can''t die, your grandmother!


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and immediately nodded his head and said, "of course, the leader of our alliance keeps his word. Put everything in your hands down and go as you want."


    East Things?


    The faces of all the people changed. Did they have to throw the benefits that they had to work so hard to get here?


    They are tired to recite it in the deep, do they let this boy take advantage of it? For what? Make them like porters.


    "Boy, don''t go too far. Do you really think you can blackmail us with a destruction channel? Don''t forget that you''re going to die. You''re going to die together. ""We are afraid of death, but you are also afraid of death, because you are the hope of Hongmeng and the old man, so you dare not destroy the channel," Yun neutron sneered at him.


    A group of people heard that their eyes were bursting with essence.


    Ning Tao a listen to, feel chin way: "say reasonable!"


    But in the next second, he clapped hard at the channel.


    "Boom...!"


    It''s like the passage under the aquarium, surrounded by sea water, with a hollow glass passage in the middle, but now someone has photographed a big crack.


    "No No, stop, stop... " Hundreds of people stare at the big eye ball, immediately panic fear way.


    "Gulu...!"


    The Vatican King swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The boy really dared to do it. When the breeze blew, he found that his back was soaked just at that moment.


    Yun zhongzi is also pale. He doesn''t want to die in this ghost place. He also dreams of reaching the void and dominating with his own strength


    Seeing that they were not reconciled, Ning Tao said coldly with a straight face: "I''m very curious about what you are not reconciled to. This is Kongtong mountain. It''s China and Hongmeng, and you Just a bunch of aggressors and marauders! "


    "I want you to put my Hongmeng things down, but you don''t feel reconciled? If I go to the United States to get ten aircraft carriers and one nuclear weapon, and you ask me to put it down, should I not be reconciled? "


    "This..."


    All of them were dumb and looked at each other, as if they were really preconceived and regarded it as their own.


    Yunzi was not willing to do anything, but Zhan Si whispered: "don''t worry, even if all the things are given to him, where can he go? He''ll settle the accounts outside."


    As soon as the words came out, dozens of people burst out.


    "Hum, boom...!"


    A huge corpse with energy was reluctantly placed on the ground and rushed to the passage.


    "Boom boom!"


    As far as you can see, the space is about to collapse completely, and people rush to the entrance.


    "Whoosh!"


    After a while, a dozen figures left empty, but when a thin hypocrite wanted to leave, Ning Tao swept lightly, but suddenly stopped him.


    "Leave that bone in your arms!"


    "Er


    He took out a thin bone and asked for mercy.


    "Go away!"


    Ning Tao drinks coldly, that person hurriedly excitedly escapes to the entrance, this actually gave behind a crowd huge impact, this guy is how to discover?


    No one found that Ning Tao''s eyes are shining with gold. He is like a security inspector at the moment, and can be called the strongest. Nothing can escape his perspective eyes.


    "Next!"

 Chapter 1649

    "Next!"


    Li Mengmeng''s body trembled at the sound, and there was a very small bone in front of her chest.


    "Hurry up, don''t be so fussy, the space is about to collapse completely, do you want to die here, still stare, go quickly..."


    Those hypocrites blocked by Li Mengmeng immediately yelled at each other. They didn''t care what they were pitying.


    It''s burning!


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, subconsciously looked in the past, for a moment, the nose seems to have worms wriggling, clip. Very tight, this girl has a good figure


    "Cough...!"


    As soon as he heard the cough, Li Mengmeng came over nervously and said, "that That, Ouni sauce, ouba, you go to Korean people to invite you to dinner, OK, guarantee one-stop service


    Ning Tao slanted an eye to aim at her, the corner of the mouth peeps out the facial expression of smile not smile, play flavor: "is it?"


    "Well, then That''s a deal. I''ll go first, "Li Mengmeng said, holding her chest in her hands and rushing to escape.


    But at this time, a big hand grabbed a belt behind her and pulled it back. It seemed that the strength was great, and the belt broke unexpectedly.


    "Pa...!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and their faces were strange.


    Li Mengmeng only felt a little loose in front of her.


    "PATA!"


    A bone as white as jade fell from his arms, so crisp, so embarrassing.


    Ning Tao and a crowd stare at her strangely, the latter''s face suddenly blushes with shame, a cut jade leg of gas, cover a face to rush to that vortex exit.


    "Whoosh!"


    A cloud robe figure pushed away the crowd, swaggered toward the swirling exit, and when he came to Ning Tao, he gave a cold hum full of hostility.


    Just about to leave, suddenly stopped by a faint voice, "I just said, put down your things, are you ignoring me?"


    Cloud son face a sink, ferocious voice way: "boy, don''t go too far, which eyes you see me take things, my dignity is not everyone can insult."


    "Forgive others, don''t play with fire too much!"


    Words fall, a straight into the sky Senran sword sent out, all the pressure on Ning Tao, cold and piercing.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he almost struck the exit of the vortex like lightning. With his strength, he almost didn''t destroy the channel. The naked eye could see that the channel would collapse.


    "No, sir, ancestors Stop it, "even Zhan Si and others cried out in horror.


    You can go out as soon as you see, but you can''t fall short in this way. All the murders and anger are not as important as living well. You can settle the accounts when you go out.


    Son of a bitch, wait for us


    Yunzi gnashes his teeth. This bastard is deliberately struggling with him. He immediately throws out a corpse in sullen anger. He will not accept it as much as he does.


    "Hum, do you think I''m a three-year-old? If you throw your space ring to me, you''d better be polite to me and shake my face with someone. I''ll tell you that I''m really upset recently. Don''t make me angry."


    Ning Tao''s rebellious face.


    "You...!"


    Yunzi''s face was full of anger, but he saw that he just had to swallow the palm of his hand. He felt a big mouthful of anger in his throat and heart, and almost blew up his lungs.


    He took a deep breath and said in a trembling tone: "boy, this small space ring is my private property. It has nothing to do with this secret space. It''s inside..."


    "Who are you talking to? Didn''t your mother teach you to be polite when talking to people? You look down on everyone. Only the elders I respect can be called this name."


    "An old dog like you doesn''t deserve it," Ning Tao glared and swore.


    He was bullied by Yunzi a few days ago and almost died in his hands. If it was possible, he didn''t mind letting him die here.


    But now I can only show off my kung fu, but scold the old dog It''s really cool!


    "You You... " Yunzhongzi was so angry that his eyes wanted to breathe fire. His white beard was trembling. His steady hand was almost bleeding in his sleeve at the moment.


    "Elder, if you do that again, we''ll all die here. What can I do for you? It''s a hundred lives..."


    "Quick Look, the mountain in the distance has collapsed. It will be here soon. Hurry up... " There is a divine realm pointing to the mountain range.


    All of them were shocked, and even the three of them opened their mouths. At the moment, they were like ants on a hot pot, shouting desperately for help.


    Cloud neutron red eyes, a take off space ring to Ning Tao, just want to turn away, ear again came a long voice, "and your sword, wear five grade armour, I said is all."


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The heavy breathing sounds suddenly, and the neutron body trembles, almost on the edge of explosion."Zheng, Hua la...!"


    The cloud sword, a five grade magic weapon, was inserted on the ground and hummed. The inner armor of Wu Ping''s magic weapon was heavily smashed on the ground.


    People are scared to see it. It''s like two powder kegs, which may explode at any time.


    Cloud son pressure a black face to go to the exit, ear again came a voice of disdain, "cut, what broken sword, garbage things."


    "Poof


    The counter blood surges, the cloud neutron trembles all over the body, the mouth is a big mouth of blood, red and white beard.


    Biting his bloody teeth, climbing his bloody eyes, he stepped into the vortex exit


    However, when people saw this scene, they became more and more frightened. They were afraid that a storm was coming. This guy There''s something wrong!


    Ning Tao turns a deaf ear to it. He dislikes it, but he doesn''t listen to it. Small space rings, magic weapons and bones are all taken in by his big hand.


    In the fourth battle, the Vatican heavenly king and the greedy king quickly followed up, and now they have to be brave enough to give up their own things.


    Anyway, it''s not like you''re going to be able to take care of yourself in a minute!


    I''ll take care of you in the valley outside


    "Boom...!"


    The sky is like a black lid pressed down, the smell of doomsday emanates from the bottom of the earth, and the mountains of the distant earth collapse inch by inch, hitting at a fast speed.


    The bones and spirits of the whole space are sucked by the whirlpool. When the last person leaves, the doomsday world of Norda is left Ning Tao is alone.


    Looking at this exit, his eyes twinkle. He doesn''t need to think that there are many people waiting for him outside. Even if he breaks through the four levels of alchemy, he will never be his opponent


    As he expected, the three monstrous figures were the three gods of Kunlun!


    Countless pairs of eyes staring at the exit, as long as someone dare to head up and kill? You can''t kill him. You have to let him die in endless pain and suffering.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    In the space, the collapse has reached the foot, all the bones are collected by Ning Tao, and the wisps of ghost are also absorbed. The next second, he will return to nothingness.


    The sky has fallen, the ground has fallen, and we are back to the origin.


    Ning Tao''s expression is dignified. There is a little silver on his finger. This thing is nothing else. It is the power of space that he understands.


    If not, he could not break the void!


    Looking at the big hole that he made, Ning Tao''s eyes were crazy. He gritted his teeth and immediately put on the insect beetle. His original purpose was to gamble.


    With the sole of his foot, he rushed into the endless void!

 Chapter 1650

    Heaven falls, earth cracks, destruction.


    The black hole is like a big mouth, which can devour everything in the world, but it is connected with endless void. Ning Tao rushes in directly.


    He is like a stone falling in the sea, which can''t lift a wave at all, and the spray doesn''t splash.


    "Boom...!"


    At the same time, space is completely destroyed.


    The dark sky has disappeared, and the dead earth has disappeared. Even the laws set by the great power are also integrated into the earth''s laws, and return to nothingness.


    It''s back to the state before it was opened up


    Outside the unknown space, there is a commotion!


    The three terrible figures surrounded the turbulent passage in a triangle. Their Qi was like the abyss, and their eyes were like electricity.


    Master Yunlong, the one who punishes you!


    There are more than a dozen spirits in the divine realm staring at him. Yunzi''s eyes are burning, and his face is ferocious. He has come up with hundreds of cruel ways to torture him.


    Ning Tao, son of a bitch!


    At this moment, the space in the valley seems to ripple. The channel is like a TV with poor signal, constantly shaking, like a candle in the wind.


    It''s like it''s going to go out in the next second.


    Yunzi''s face is white. What''s the matter? The channel is almost destroyed. Why can''t he come out?


    If you are really in that secret territory, don''t mention him. Even Taoist Yuntian and others have a great chance of falling into the sky. The void is in great danger.


    At the beginning, Mo Yuntian tried his best to break into the chaotic void, but he got stuck in the void crack. If it wasn''t for uncle Tim, he would have died.


    It''s absolutely impossible for Ning Tao to survive!


    Is Is he trying to kill himself?


    Thousands of people looked suspicious and then overturned the idea. If he really wanted to do that, he would not let Yunzi and others come out.


    It''s taking people to be buried together!


    Cloud neutron, Vatican king and other people''s faces are as gloomy as water, they still have a breath in their heart.


    All of a sudden, the cloud sky Taoist''s indifferent eyes flashed, suddenly flashed to the vortex, a finger with charm actually stretched out in the past, just in the center of the vortex.


    "0 most" (new chapter, section e, SQ


    he wanted to delay the collapse of the vortex passage with the power of emptiness he controlled.


    "Boy, get out quickly, or you will be washed away by the void," the Taoist priest of Yuntian said faintly towards the vortex.


    However, there was no response at all.


    "Gulu...!"


    Yunzi and others are more and more uneasy. All their treasures are in it. Even if the boy is dead, what about the magic weapon and dragon''s keel?


    It''s all inestimable shame!


    Thunder punishes the venerable facial expression to be angry, the thunder and lightning on the body crackles, just like bathing in the thunder sea.


    A delicate halberd appeared in his hand. He wanted to avenge his grandson, Lei ang!


    Taoist Yuntian''s face turned white gradually, and he said calmly: "boy, think about Mo Yuntian and your Hongmeng disciples. Are you willing to leave them?"


    "Boom...!"


    Feeling the big movement inside, his eyes emerge fire, it is impossible to go in, what if that boy and he die together.


    Finally, with a cold hum, he directly drew his sword and chopped it fiercely towards the whirlpool to help it end everything.


    "Boom...!"


    With thousands of people stunned, the valley was calm, but a sword mark of several hundred meters appeared in the valley, which directly divided it into two parts.


    It''s all over.


    Thousands of people can''t help shaking their heads and sighing. At last, they are scattered, only Yunzi''s eyes are venomous


    "Buzz...!"


    A BMW I8 speeding on the highway, the brand-new body looks very gorgeous, like a cheetah, let people see can be in full bloom.


    Not surprisingly, the driver is a beautiful woman with long charming hair and snow-white skin. A white sunglasses match her perfectly. A mature urban woman looks like a ripe peach.


    It seems that there are a couple of parents sitting in the car, and I don''t know what they are talking about. This mature beauty just listens bitterly.


    All of a sudden, I don''t know what flew over, but it hit the front of the car all at once. The whole cover of the car was crushed, and the car was out of balance instantly.


    "Bang Ah... "


    BMW I8 suddenly came to a sharp brake, the car came screaming, almost did not rush to the high speed.


    "Squeak...!"


    After rubbing five or six meters on the ground, I finally stopped on the side of the road, but the whole brand-new car was in a state of disrepair and shocking.


    When the driver''s door is opened, the first thing you can see is a pair of snow-white bare jade legs outside the skirt. They are slender, round and straight, and matched with crystal high-heeled shoes. They almost show her sexy incisively and vividly.


    I''m not tired of playing with these jade legs.And when her whole peerless appearance appeared, the world was disgraced by her, as if she did not dare to compete with her. The frowning Daimei could break people''s heart.


    Then came down a pair of parents, a pale face, do you run into someone?


    "Boudoir Girl, what''s the matter just now? We won''t run into anyone, will we? " The lingering mother panicked.


    The father with a dull face frowned and said, "don''t panic, there can''t be anyone on this highway, and even if you bump into someone, it can''t be like this."


    "Don''t forget that this is the way to our house. It''s a road specially built by senior officials for the old man. It''s smooth all the way to the villa. It''s impossible to bump into people."


    The mature woman immediately stepped on the crystal high-heeled shoes, and her eyebrows wrinkled tightly. It seemed that something had hit the car just now.


    "Step on...!"


    The three quickly walked down the highway, only to see a dark and shiny shell in a crater. There were many cracks on the shell.


    It''s not clear whether it''s a turtle shell or something?


    The mature woman looked at her curiously. What was it and how could it hit her car?


    But the father looked at it, but he wrinkled a pair of thick brows and said: "it''s not right. Don''t worry about anything. Go quickly. It''s not a good thing."


    "Why?"


    The mother and daughter immediately wondered.


    "I can''t tell for a while. Women''s hair is long and their knowledge is short. In a word, when they encounter strange things, the farther away they are, the better. They must not be mixed," his father said.


    "Go, go...!"


    The mature woman seems to be very curious about this. She wanted to have a look, but she was pulled away by her mother in panic.


    But at this time, there was a hard curse in my ear: "Damn it, I will never touch anything like this in the future."


    "Damn, I almost died in that place!"


    Three people whole body a stiff, stem neck difficult to turn head to see, immediately see that turtle shell drill out a head, in the mouth incredibly still angrily scold.


    "Turtle Tortoise Man, head Fairy The mother stammered, turned her eyes and fainted.


    Her father caught her in a hurry, and her face turned pale with fright. Did he encounter something that was said by the clan, something far beyond human imagination


    Mature woman Leng for a while, a pair of beautiful eyes in the twinkling, red lips set off a smile, actually regardless of the spring light leakage toward her.


    "Handsome man, you broke someone''s car, you said Should compensation be made? "


    Compensate for


    Ning Tao, who came out of the tortoise shell, was stunned for a moment. Looking at the beauty, he said vaguely: "that Well, I I lose money


    Who knows the mature woman a listen, unexpectedly smile a hundred Mei Sheng, coquetry way: "money Not enough. I want you to Be my boyfriend

 Chapter 1651

    "Swallow...!"


    A BMW is driving slowly on this unmanned highway. It should have made the roar of wild animals, but now it is making the sound of tractors.


    A tiger turned into a sick cat.


    The car from three people into four people, with a wry smile, driving father, just wake up from the shock of the mother, raised a smile daughter.


    And Ning Tao with a muddled face!


    To tell you the truth, he is really a little confused. The mature beauty with her arms in front of him is no other than Su Qian''s best friend Qin Yun!


    In the past few years after graduation, she has undoubtedly changed a lot, from a hot girl to a tender, mature and sexy beauty.


    "Cough...!"


    As if aware of the depressed atmosphere in the car, Ning Tao coughs and withdraws his hand from Qin Yun''s arms without any trace. Your mother is in front of her


    But as soon as he receives it, Qin Yun embraces it consciously.


    That smiling face is very calm, did not feel inappropriate, hard to hide the sweet.


    Seeing this, Qin''s mother immediately calmed down and said, "yunyun, don''t you introduce it to your mother?"


    "Oh, his name is Ning Tao. He was my friend in college. Now It''s my boyfriend, "Qin Yun said with a sweet smile, holding Ning Tao tightly.


    Man boy friend!


    "Squeak!"


    The car suddenly came to a sudden brake, and the four people in it were shocked at the same time, and their faces were very surprised.


    Qin''s father is Qin Runquan. At the beginning, he had a meeting with Ning Tao. He is also the vice president of Donghai Calligraphy Association. He is very honest and honest.


    I saw the parents looking at the back seat in amazement, two pairs of eyes looking at Ning Tao, a loose road clothes, ragged, hair is also messy, face a little dust, the whole person is not to mention how embarrassed.


    That''s it Their son-in-law?


    Qin''s mother''s face was as gloomy as water. Among the objects she introduced to her daughter, none was better than this boy. She had the appearance, identity, money and power.


    Even Zhang Fan, who is useless, does not know how many times better than this boy.


    It''s still climbing out of a shell


    Ning Tao''s mouth puffed, some blushed and patted the dust, but it made the whole car choking. Qin Yun rolled down the window attentively, which was better.


    Qin''s mother became more and more disgusted. She stretched out a hand and fanned at the tip of her nose.


    Seems to feel embarrassed, Ning Tao said: "that In fact, Qin Yun and I are just friends. It''s just a joke. Don''t get me wrong. "


    Qin Runquan and his wife have strange faces. What is the situation between them? How can they not understand?


    The former pondered and said: "Ning Xiaoyou, we''ve met before. I hope you can tell me the truth. You and my daughter What''s the relationship? "


    "Oh, when he was in college, he was someone else''s boyfriend. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Su Qian. She knows about it," Qin Yun said shyly.


    Qin''s mother''s face suddenly changed. When she was in college, she had collusion. Is that the murderer Zhang Fan said is the man in front of her?


    When he chatted with Su Qian''s mother occasionally, he heard that her daughter hadn''t come back for a long time


    Is He did it!


    Looking at each other with Qin Runquan''s eyes, they didn''t speak. Now it''s deserted here. It''s not too late to talk about it when we get to Qin''s villa.


    At least there are many bodyguards there


    "Swallow...!"


    BMW is struggling to move forward, and occasionally stops suddenly, not to mention how embarrassed it is.


    Ning Tao can actually explain all this, but Qin Yun has been pinching his waist. As soon as he opens his mouth, he will wring it hard. If it comes to sensitive topics, she wants to wring a piece of meat.


    Turn to look, but find Qin Yun affectionate looking at him, beautiful eyes full of hot love.


    Ning Tao only looked at each other for a second, and then he felt guilty and didn''t dare to look directly at her. How could this woman become more and more attractive, but her figure was growing well.


    The wonderful touch from my arm makes me feel that my soul is going up to heaven


    After a little chat, I realized that the three members of the family were going to celebrate their 70th birthday for my grandfather.


    Qin Yun''s family background is quite different. Her father, Qin Runquan, looks so honest and low-key. He is actually the second son of the Qin family in Nanling.


    Ning Tao has heard of this aristocratic family. It seems that he is a political aristocratic family, and master Qin has retired from the front line. That''s great. No wonder the Qin family in Nanling has a very high status in China


    Knowing this, Ning Tao lowered his head and pondered. This time he broke into the void and was seriously injured. Xiaobai fell asleep and almost died there.


    It happened that he needed to heal now, so he went with them to the Qin family, which was also remote. It must be a good choice.


    However, it was not easy to reach an agreement. They all went to the Qin family in Nanling, but there was something wrong with the car. It stopped and stopped for a whileFrom afternoon, it''s directly spent to dusk. Fortunately, master Qin''s 70th birthday is tomorrow. Otherwise, when they get there, the vegetable dregs will be gone.


    In the sight, there is an elegant villa, covered by green shade, paved by bluestone, lined by brand-new luxury cars, including Maybach, Ferrari, Rolls Royce, Lamborghini It''s an exhibition.


    "Swallow boom...!"


    It seems that the car has reached its limit. When it arrived at the door, it was on strike, and a stream of black smoke came from the front of the car, which immediately made seven or eight people run out of the villa.


    "Damn, whose broken car is parked here. Security guard, tow this car away for me, and throw it into the garbage ditch for me without looking at where it is."


    An arrogant young man denounced.


    Seeing this, the five or six bodyguards behind him rushed in. But just then, Qin Runquan and his wife, Qin Yun and Ning Tao finally got out of the car.


    2%


    Qin''s mother suddenly said with a stiff smile, "isn''t this Qin Ming? I''m your second aunt. Don''t you remember?"


    Second aunt?


    The young man called Qin Ming was stunned, especially when he saw the amazing Qin Yun. He suddenly said with a smile, "Oh, it''s the second aunt. Who should I be? I actually drove a tractor here. It''s you."


    As soon as the words came out, Qin Runquan''s face became ugly. His mouth was so poisonous at a young age.


    Qin''s mother''s face is stiff, and she suddenly turns black. She cuts Ning Tao''s eye, which is all caused by this guy.


    The latter touched his nose, his eyes wavering.


    Qin Yun sneered: "Qin Ming, I haven''t seen you for several years. How can your mouth be as poisonous as the third aunt''s? It''s true that you are red when you are close to Zhu and black when you are close to mo."


    "Ha ha, yunyun, your temper hasn''t changed at all, but it''s getting more and more beautiful. Do you remember my elder brother?"


    The sound of a faint smile came.


    They turned around and saw an elegant man walking out behind them, with a smile in his mouth and a pair of strange colors in his eyes.


    "You are Qin Mo Qin Yun was surprised.


    When the elegant man heard this, he glanced at Ning Tao in her arms, waved his hand and said with a smile: "go ahead and talk about it. Come on, pet with rhyme will take a bath."


    "Pet Pets? "


    Ning Tao pointed to himself with some silly eyes.

 Chapter 1652

    Ning Tao is in a daze. Do you look like a pet?


    Hearing these words, Qin Runquan and his wife look very ugly. It seems that the relationship has deteriorated


    Qin Yunmei stares at Qin Mo and says angrily, "Qin Mo, how do you speak? This is my boyfriend. I hope you can respect me."


    Man My boyfriend


    Seven or eight people''s face suddenly froze, with a pair of stunned eyes in Ning Tao body sweep to sweep, on That''s it, boyfriend.


    Several people''s first impression is that a good caring beauty is taking care of a beggar.


    Qin Ming was absent-minded, and then said with a wild smile: "Qin Yun, have you got to such a situation now when you leave the Qin family? Driving a tractor and looking for a beggar to be your boyfriend, you are not afraid that the old man will drive you out again."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Six or seven people immediately sneered.


    At that time, the second son of the Qin family was the most important son of the Qin family. He had already paved a long road for him in the official way. I don''t know how many people envied him and even ordered him a marriage.


    Just under everyone''s expectation, the second son of the Qin family gave up his official career, even pushed off his marriage, and got pregnant with a woman who came from an ordinary family!


    Qin asked him to give up that woman, he can be nothing happened, two choose one, but the Qin family decided to choose Qin mother.


    First time |


    in a rage, the old man drove him out of the house.


    This flash is more than ten years later, until in recent years, the relationship was relaxed, the old man seems to want to open up, also old, more reluctant to give up his son.


    So take care of Qin Yun''s family!


    However, this scene makes the eldest and the third family jealous and feel a sense of financial crisis. When they came back a few years ago, almost the whole Qin family was making a lot of noise.


    The second son of the Qin family had to leave the Qin family.


    On his 70th birthday, Mr. Qin himself said that everyone must be here. Anyone who dares to quarrel like last time will be expelled from the Qin family.


    So, this is Qin Runquan''s third home!


    Hearing people''s ridicule, Qin''s mother turned pale, and her sharp nails went deep into her hands.


    She has low self-esteem and can''t lift her head in the face of the Qin family.


    She wanted to make Runquan proud, so she tried every means to let Qin Yun find a boyfriend who could frighten the Qin family!


    But Alas!


    Seeing Ning Tao''s embarrassment, she wants to cry.


    Qin Yun bited his silver teeth and said angrily, "Qin Ming, don''t forget what my grandfather said before. If you dare to pester me again, just wait for me to complain."


    On hearing this, the latter''s smile froze for a while, full of cold meaning of hum, disdain.


    Qin Mo narrowed his eyes and scanned Ning Tao all the time until he was designated as a beggar. Then he sighed: "yunyun, your eyes It''s too bad. "


    "Forget it, tomorrow is my grandfather''s birthday. Don''t mention such unhappy things, I''ll take you in, lest you go home and use the garbage room as your bedroom."


    With that, he left with a negative hand.


    Qin Runquan and his wife are livid. They have just arrived at the door. What''s the way to the back.


    "Oh, by the way, yunyun, you''d better take your boyfriend You should know that grandfather is a very formal person, "Qin Mo joked without looking back.


    Qin Ming''s face is satirical. Now there''s a good play to watch. He wants to spread the news quickly, and immediately takes a group of bodyguards into the villa.


    Seeing this, Qin Yun''s pink face turned red.


    Especially when she saw her parents'' pale and self abased face, her eyes were slightly red, which was too bullying.


    Turning to see Ning Tao, he found that he had a flat face, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    Immediately aggrieved way: "people say you, how do you have no temper, scold back, fight back ah, your temper back then?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately feel nose dry smile way: "this That''s not very good. What if I scared them? Besides, I wasn''t so fierce then. "


    "You Hum Qin Yun angrily stamped her jade feet. She felt that it was not Ning Tao. She immediately ignored him and helped her parents to follow him.


    Ning Tao laughs, some skilled shoulder a pair of hands, a pair of deep eyes looking up at the sky.


    He is a powerful alliance leader, cardinal, even major general, who can scare them to death. A Qin Mo is not qualified to make him angry. If he sneezes, the whole Nanling Mountain will be destroyed.


    Qin family It''s nothing.


    Not to mention the insignificant Qin Mo, Qin Ming, it is just a mole ant in his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Qin Yun, they wouldn''t even have the right to speak to themselves


    "Hey, what are you still doing there? Let''s go," said Qin Yun, pouting at the door.


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile, so he has to carry his hands and follow up slowly, just like an immortal.When you enter the manor, you can see the fresh green grass everywhere. A few naughty birds chirp. They seem to enjoy playing here.


    An artificial lake runs through the whole villa. The lake water is clear, and many brocade carp, goldfish and big guys are swimming happily.


    A magpie seems to want to be intimate with Ning Tao, but it is afraid to get close to him.


    The latter smiles and hooks his fingers towards it. The latter suddenly chirps happily and falls gently and carefully on his left shoulder, enjoying himself very much.


    There is also a canary also surprised to fly up, landed on the right shoulder, as if this is the supreme glory.


    Ning Tao thought about it, and then suddenly his face revealed that his body had reached the scale free body, which was equivalent to the purity of a newborn.


    This is just the power of perfection. If he breaks through to the top of the ordinary body, his body is almost invincible under the empty state.


    If we go any further, it is Spirit body!


    A group of four people were soon taken to a six story luxury building. The first floor was the main hall, the second floor was the banquet, the third floor was the dressing room, the four five six were used to entertain guests, and they were taken to the fourth floor.


    "Ding Ling...!"


    Qin Mo, the guide, took out two keys and threw them to Qin Runquan. He joked: "this is your room. Don''t be late for your birthday tomorrow."


    With that, he left with high spirit.


    Qin Runquan and his wife look ugly, they are going home, they were arranged to the hotel guests.


    Qin Yun doesn''t care. Instead, he grabs a key with a red face.


    Just when Qin Mo was about to pass Ning Tao, the former frowned and said in disgust: "who allowed you to bring birds in? They are more precious than you. If you lose your hair, you can afford it."


    "Go, go away!" Qin Mo reaches out his hand to startle the canary and magpie and drives them away from the window.


    He seemed to point out: "really, I don''t know where wild birds from dare to enter here. They have been chased twice and have a face. If it were me, I would have been killed. The country birds are really cheeky."


    "Jingle...!"


    The key in Qin''s mother''s hand was suddenly unable to drop, as if a sharp arrow had been thrust into the heart of a family of three, and her lips were gradually turning white.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, but Qin Mo is intentionally to his side a gather together, disdain way: "really don''t know you from which dustbin pick out of such a thing, stink to death, really poor my family''s air."


    "Well, it''s not as good as a dog, it''s not as good as a dog!"

 Chapter 1653

    Qin Mo tut sneers, despises Qin Yun''s family, and humiliates Ning Tao.


    "Cut, rubbish!"


    Originally, the two families did not deal with each other. Now, when he saw the opportunity to belittle each other, he would not let it go. Moreover, he looked down upon the family from the bottom of his heart.


    ~Geng * Xin - y is the fastest. I''ve been kicked out of my home for so many years, and I still have the face to come back. Do you want to share my property!


    The old man has this plan recently!


    He doesn''t think it''s a coincidence.


    Qin Runquan and his wife are silent. Even if they say they don''t want family property, they just want to come back to contact their family, but who will believe them? Especially the boss and the third.


    Qin Yunyu clenched her lips and bit her face pale.


    However, Ning Tao is slightly imperceptible pick eyebrows, this boy, officialdom style is full, that is to say, nine of the ten sentences are thorny.


    Although he disdains to quarrel with this young man as the leader of the Grand Alliance, he sees that Qin Yun''s family is humiliated. If he doesn''t ask, he still looks like a man.


    Immediately with a smile, leisurely way: "do you know you just did a very bad thing."


    Huh?


    Qin mogang was about to leave. When he heard this, he couldn''t help pausing for a moment and said sarcastically, "Oh, tell me about it. Maybe my young master will laugh very happily."


    "But I don''t think you can laugh," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha Why, do you still want to be angry and beat me? Come on, if you dare to beat me, I''ll make sure you go out sideways. "


    Qin Mo pointed to his head and looked wild.


    Qin Runquan and his wife were surprised. They beat the young master of the Qin family here. Isn''t that going to the dead man''s bag.


    But when Qin Yun heard this, her beautiful eyes burst out with ecstasy. You Are you finally going to do it?


    Seeing that he stretched out his head to make himself arrogant, Ning Tao gave a faint smile, but he didn''t deserve to let himself go. His bright eyes looked out of the window.


    "Jiji...!"


    Suddenly, the birds came from outside. Qin Mo looked suspicious. He turned his head and was shocked.


    The canary and magpie, who were scared away by him, actually found a large number of helpers. Almost all the birds in the villa were pulled to stare at Qin Mo fiercely.


    "Haw...!"


    With a command, hundreds of birds pounced on the stunned Qin Mo, and in the blink of an eye, they gathered him together, grabbing, pecking and bleeding.


    "Asshole, get out of here, ah A bunch of damned flat haired birds, you dare to catch Ben Shao, ah My face, don''t scratch my face... "


    Qin Mo wriggles angrily, his famous brand clothes are all scratched, and there are many white spots. His whole body is like a shower under the bird''s hair.


    "Asshole, get out of here, get out of here...!"


    The three members of the family are silly. There are only birds in the Qin desert, but there are no birds attacking them.


    Are these birds fine?


    Qin Runquan squints at the indifferent Ning Tao, then takes off his clothes and goes to help Qin mo. Qin''s mother is also kind enough to help him drive away the birds.


    "Haw...!"


    Together, the three soon drove out the birds.


    Seeing that there was blood on Qin Mo''s face, Qin''s mother quickly took out a paper towel to help him wipe it. However, the latter threw her away and said angrily, "don''t let him touch me, a countryman. Don''t think you can win my favor by being hypocritical."


    With that, he stared at the four people and spat out a cruel sentence: "you wait for me."


    "Well, what a bad luck!"


    Seeing his angry and embarrassed departure, Qin Yun went to Ning Tao and said with a smile, "what did you do?"


    The latter shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, "what does this have to do with me? I just saw a flock of birds from a distance. It can only be said that he suffered for himself."


    Qin Yun gives him a light white look, but she is beautiful to the core. A white eye also has a variety of interesting and amorous feelings, which makes Ning Tao swallow his saliva.


    Looking at the two people flirting into the room, Qin''s mother is scared, this relationship has developed to this point?


    Just want to calm face knock on the door, but was Qin Runquan a pull, it seems honest and honest eyes, actually flashed a wise and bright light.


    "What are you doing? That bastard wants to harm our daughter. You are not worried at all," Qin''s mother scolded angrily.


    With a smile, Qin Runquan said mysteriously: "after that, I think I should understand something. It''s better for him to have some relationship with yunyun."


    "What?"


    "You son of a bitch, how can you say such a thing? It''s your only daughter. You''re going to give him to that obscure guy."


    Qin Mu Hong beat him in her eyes.


    The latter, with a wry smile on his face, quickly dissuaded him and said, "well, it''s really a woman''s opinion. Listen to me first."


    Hearing this, Qin''s mother gasped violently, and her beautiful eyes stared at him fiercely."If you don''t come out today, I''ll be with you forever. It''s not only your daughter, but also my daughter. If you dare to harm her, I''ll fight with you."


    Qin Runquan sweating, immediately comforted: "you listen to me, that ningtao I know, he is not an ordinary person, is a very mysterious person."


    Mystery?


    Qin''s mother was still angry. She looked at the door and said anxiously, "make it clear. Time doesn''t wait."


    "As far as I know, this boy is a good gambler, and he has something to do with the famous Queen Feifei. It seems that he had a big identity a year or two ago, but I don''t know, but he is very strong."


    Qin Runquan touched his chin and said wisely.


    A year or two ago Queen Feifei?


    Qin''s mother looked suspicious, and then said angrily, "you should know that the old man doesn''t like this. Gambling stones is even more ridiculous, and it''s been one or two years."


    "Besides, what kind of status can he have?"


    "Don''t judge people by their appearance. What he gives me now is that Mount Tai is collapsing in front of me, but the color remains unchanged. The Yellow River is determined by the mouth, but the heart is not flustered. Such a calm atmosphere is rare in my life."


    Qin Runquan praised the observation of this road.


    Qin''s mother was confused by him. She frowned and said, "you mean this Ning Tao is not simple, right? So let them go."


    "What''s called Hu Lai? I''m afraid yunyun has known for a long time that he is not simple. He found a purple micro star from the vast sea of stars. It''s worthy of being my daughter and has the style I used to have."


    Qin Runquan felt his chin.


    "You can pull it down. That''s my daughter. When you were very talented in politics, you gave up. Don''t think I don''t know anything."


    Qin''s mother watched closely.


    The former was stunned, and then fooled her to go back to the room together. Qin''s mother snorted and finally compromised.


    But I look back at the room in three steps


    In the room, Ning Tao''s heart thumped out of the bathroom. This woman was so terrible that she nearly broke into the room three times and almost caught fire.


    Scared, he rushed out a few times.


    At this time, Qin Yun hurried into the bathroom with a few clothes and dressed herself with a red face. Her snow-white skin and sexy figure gave her the confidence to conquer all men.


    "Little villain, today Eat you. "

 Chapter 1654

    In the luxurious room, Ning Tao is lying on the bed in his thin pajamas, but his mind is full of things.


    He took a look at the wonderful figure reflected in the bathroom, then shook his head with a wry smile.


    Xia Jie, Su Qian, Tong Yaqian, Hua Linglong, ye Wanqing, and Xiao Wuyou are brought to the fairyland by Luohai of the great Luoxian palace. They must be safe.


    The only thing that worries him is Sophia, and careful Yue. They are taken away by a man named xuewutian, who seems to be an orthodox blood clan.


    Looking at the French blood castle, we can see that the blood tribe is inhumane, cruel and bloodthirsty. Even Sophia''s father regards his daughter as a tool of interest.


    A beautiful woman with a little girl, this is a piece of beautiful meat, how to let him be able to relax.


    Mowuji, Cao Bin, are all in the demon world, which makes this matter worse.


    "Alas...!"


    Ning Tao sighs bitterly that there are too many things waiting for him to do. He goes to Xianyu to find uncle Tim, to see xianyueyi, to return Wang Tao''s kindness, and to send a wish for Kunlun.


    Master and Mo''s difficult situation, but also to find Lu Yusong revenge, that damned bastard, he will never forget that moment!


    The brain is in a mess for a moment, and the tension and pressure are blocked in the heart. The breathing becomes heavy. I wish I could realize them all at once.


    But the premise of everything It''s power!


    The four levels of refining the spirit, the perfection of the body, and even the spirit that just broke through the later stage, may have some suspense for Fu Yun, not to mention the powerful Kunlun three gods.


    The spirit has the pure soul power of the soul beast, which is enough to improve for a period of time. But what is the basis of cultivation?


    Elixir?


    24 pieces of materials are needed to break through the five fold!


    Where does that make him look?


    All the space ring of cloud neutron, and all the harvest, add up to less than three pieces of elixir material, this is a skillful woman can''t make a meal without rice.


    A penny is worth a hero.


    Feeling his head, he felt helpless and sighed. He was in a very awkward situation now. There must be an ambush outside Wudang Mountain. He was waiting for himself to go back.


    If it is publicized, it will certainly bring in a large army.


    Although there is a life saving talisman left by Uncle Tim in the deep of eyebrow, swallowing a mortal attack!


    But if we only rely on it, sooner or later, we will starve to death. The only thing we can rely on is our own strength. The power of the star core is his life!


    Is the whole Chinese Hongmeng a ray of life!


    But its power is too hegemonic, equivalent to the power of the world. Can his body resist it? He dare not gamble now, because He can''t afford to lose.


    However, if his physique breaks through to the peak of ordinary physique, he will have a little confidence to fight with heaven!


    If you fail, it''s all over.


    If successful


    Ning Tao''s eyes burst with ejaculation. He held his hand firmly in the air and said firmly: "if you succeed Then I want 97% of the world! "


    One respect for the earth,


    one respect for the Holy See,


    one respect for all living beings,


    "push the world, invincible me."


    The words are sonorous and forceful. They are as loud as a golden sword, as loud as a golden horse, and as loud as a hundred thousand gods.


    "Boom Click


    There was thunder outside the window. The thunder surged from the dark clouds and shocked the whole world.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are deep, and his imagination is always beautiful. The problem is how he wants to break through the peak of every body. So far as he knows, his power is not enough to improve him.


    It''s too difficult to understand the ancient Sutra.


    Swallowing a healing medicine, he scanned the whole Qin family villa. According to his plan, if he could survive, he would go to the snake Valley forbidden area of the witch sect.


    There is a big trend of heaven and earth. It took Longjin a whole month to find it, because old Qinglong had awakened him.


    More importantly, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru went to the sorcery sect some time ago. Now they are hiding in the general situation with Han Xue, Cheng Ba and Guza.


    For fear of arousing the enemy''s attention, he did not dare to return to Wudang, so he has been dragging on until now.


    Everything It still needs strength.


    "We must find a way to break through to the top of the ordinary body as soon as possible," Ning Tao said, looking at the white jade fist.


    ="} genuine y song PW 8


    " what are you sighing about here? " There was a voice of bitterness in my ear.


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately turn head to look, but this one eye, but is to stare eyes bead son straight.


    "Gulu...!"


    Qin Yun didn''t know when she came out of the bathroom. She was covered with translucent lace, revealing her whole body perfectly. Her hair was scattered, revealing a pair of hot eyes.


    "Ning Tao, am I beautiful?"


    The latter was quite silly for several seconds, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, vague way: "also It''s OK


    Qin Yun pouts her lips and climbs directly up Ning Tao''s body, spitting hot air in her ear: "that Do you like me? Do you want me? ""Gulu!"


    "To What do you want? I I don''t understand, "Ning Tao''s eyes faltered.


    Two people''s breath gradually heavy, Qin Yun see him this pair of silly, beautiful eyes flash resentment, stretch out a luxuriant jade finger amorous feelings on Ning Tao''s mouth.


    Vomits the heat, a word charming way: "mischievous, do what you want to do in your heart, tonight, I am yours."


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao stares at that pair of beautiful eyes that want to melt, difficult way: "woman, you are playing with fire."


    "People like to play with fire. What can you do to me? It''s kind of Eat me, "Qin Yun said affectionately.


    "Hoo Hoo


    Two heavy breathing reverberate in the room, two pairs of hot eyes gradually heating up, invisible friction sparks, almost to burn their reason.


    "Oh...!"


    Just as two piles of dry firewood were about to be burned, there was a sudden thunder outside the window, which rang through the endless sky.


    "Boom...!"


    Both of them are startled. Ning Tao sighs bitterly. His inner passion is gone. He just wants to get up, but Qin Yun is unwilling to hold him.


    "If you can''t leave, I won''t let go. If you let go again, I''m afraid it may be a lifelong regret."


    Ning Tao acted and then said with a bitter smile: "let go, we are not people in the same world any more. If you play with fire like this, you will eventually hurt yourself."


    "By my side, there will be no good results."


    "No I won''t let it go, nor will I let it go, "said Qin Yunmei, with tears flashing in her eyes and head shaking stubbornly.


    "But I don''t want to hurt you. Su Qian is because of me. In an unknown and mysterious place, life and death are still uncertain. Do you want to be the next one?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and looks firm.


    Hearing this, Qin Yun wrongly bit her red lips and said, "if you want me to let go, you can promise to be my boyfriend. I want you to remember me all your life."


    "Why?"


    "No, you have to promise me," Qin Yunhong stares at him with her beautiful eyes.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao, with a bitter face, gazed at the dim sky outside the window for a long time, and finally sighed and compromised: "OK, I promise you, but you can''t say it, because it will bring disaster to the Qin family."


    "Qin''s eyes are broken, but it''s hard to hide her smile.


    It seems to think of something, Qin Yun Wen Judo: "tomorrow is my grandfather''s 70th birthday. I don''t think you can wear your clothes any more. It''s better to go to the third floor and choose a suitable dress for you. It can''t be too shabby."


    "All right!"

 Chapter 1655

    The first floor is the main hall, the outside is almost a circular square, and the second floor is the banquet place.


    The third floor is the dressing room and dressing room.


    Ning Tao and Qin Yun come down in his pajamas. There is some noise on the second floor. It seems that many people are at the party. It should be the friends'' guests who exchange greetings with each other.


    As soon as he entered the third floor, he was shocked. This scene was definitely not a shopping mall.


    Rows of bright clothes line up on the first floor, such as Tang suit, Qipao, dress, evening dress It''s almost everything. It''s the same as shopping malls.


    Qin Yun also enlisted for a while, then pursed his lips and said with a smile: "it seems that we are going to look for a needle in a haystack."


    They shuttled through the sea of clothes. They were dazzled by all kinds of famous brands. They were all new models. Many of them were limited edition, so they couldn''t buy them outside.


    Originally, it was for Ning Tao to choose clothes, but Qin Yun was fascinated. She would choose a princess skirt, a professional suit and a lovely nurse dress


    Seems to be aware of the neglect of Ning Tao, immediately said with a charming smile: "if you like what clothes, just choose, sexy underwear It''s OK, too. "


    "When you go to bed, they will show you what to wear."


    Then he ran away with a red face.


    Ning Tao swallowed his saliva wildly. He couldn''t help imagining the picture in his mind. He wiped the corner of his mouth and said, "are you kidding me? Is the leader like that?"


    Mouth said, but the hands are honest to take the thinnest and most transparent lace sexy underwear.


    But suddenly there was a sense of resistance.


    Ning Tao look a Leng, look up to see the fun underwear, found that there is a jade hand across the hanger is holding it.


    The corner of his mouth suddenly showed an evil smile, directly across the hanger hugged her, pretending to smile: "Jie Jie, little lady can''t wait, do you want to go to the fitting room to enjoy it now?"


    While talking, one hand slipped into it.


    "Oh...!"


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The beautiful shadow across the clothes in my arms trembled like an electric shock.


    "Sister Yun, come and catch me, hee hee Run fast, sister frost. Look who it is


    "Yaoyao, don''t run so fast, be careful to fall down..."


    Two such as silver bell like laughter spread to their ears, followed by one end of the hanger rushed out of a large and a small two beauties, playing.


    Ning Tao is surprised, suddenly the secret way is not good.


    And the shadow in her arms seemed to be frightened and broke away.


    Little beauty shakes her head and suddenly runs to the hanger in surprise. She says playfully, "sister frost, sister Yun is coming. Eh, why is your face so red? Is it a cold?"


    Ning Tao is sweating, and Qin Yun comes to him with high heels. Looking at the almost transparent lace underwear in his hand, he blushes.


    "If you have children here, are you ashamed?" he snatched the underwear and put it into the bag secretly in Ning Tao''s awkward and wandering sight


    At this time, from the other end of the hanger came two beauties.


    The beauty is matchless, with a blush on her face, like an iceberg with cold outside and hot inside.


    She''s a cute little girl. She''s a Laurie.


    Ning Tao at this time will see the beauty''s face in the eyes, cool, only this interpretation.


    As soon as she saw Ning Tao, she immediately thought of the salty pig''s hands just now. The places that she had touched were still scalding like electric shock.


    As soon as the little beauty saw Ning Tao, she suddenly said with small eyes: "Wow, big brother, are you sister Yun''s boyfriend? You look so handsome."


    The latter listened and gave her a thumbs up and said, "little girl has eyes."


    Qin Yun skillfully holds Ning Tao and explains to him with a smile: "this beautiful woman is Qin Shuang, the precious daughter of my third uncle''s family."


    Do not wait for her to go on, the little beauty can''t wait to laugh: "my name is Qin Yaoyao, big brother good."


    Qin Yun wry smile, explained: "yes, it is my second grandfather that pulse of the little princess."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao immediately stretched out a hand and said with a smile, "Hello, my name is Ning Tao Qin Yun''s boyfriend. "


    However, as soon as Qin Shuang hears this, her jade face becomes gloomy. She doesn''t want to shake hands at all. A pair of cold and beautiful eyes immediately keep an eye on Qin Yun.


    "I mean no harm to you, but I still have something to tell you, he Don''t deserve to be your boyfriend


    Qin Yun, with a stiff smile, frowned and said, "I only know that I like him. That''s enough."


    "Hum, do you think it''s so easy for you to come back this time? To tell you the truth, my grandfather is going to fix a wedding for our daughter of Qin family recently."


    Seeing that they were puzzled, Qin Shuang said coldly, "we Han family have only three legitimate daughters. I have been appointed baby kiss since I was a child. Who do you think that person will be?"


    As soon as the words come out, Qin Yun and Ning Tao take a look at Qin Yaoyao and his face turns pale."Yes It''s me Qin Yun is ugly.


    Instead of responding, Qin Shuang stares at Ning Tao and says coldly, "I advise you that you''d better die in your stomach, or You''re going to face terrible things. "


    Ning Tao picked to pick eyebrow, negative hand banter way: "Oh, can have what terrible matter?"


    Qin Shuang frowned and said with pity, "the anger of the Qin family and the hostility of the big family, so for the sake of Qin Yun and you, it''s better to do as I say. Believe me, I''m for your good."


    "Ha ha, there are few things that can make our leader feel terrible in this world. Your Qin family is just a chestnut in the sea," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Hum, arrogant guy, if you insist on your own way, tomorrow will be your death. I''ve said all I have to say. I hope the Qin family won''t ask for mercy tomorrow."


    Qin Shuang shakes his head and looks ironic.


    But there was a long faint Laughter: "don''t worry, tomorrow''s Qin family You will beg for mercy. "


    "Ignorance, young, go!"


    Qin Shuang is so angry that she shouts to leave.


    The little girl looks at Qin Yun reluctantly, and finally pouts her lips to follow.


    Qin Yun is a little uneasy, as if remembering something, and says excitedly to Ning Tao: "by the way, you didn''t have the name of cardinal before. If you have something to do tomorrow, you will light it up."


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a dry smile, "well, I''ve long been a cardinal."


    "Really not?" Qin Yun looks disappointed.


    "But I''m the Pope now," said Ning Tao with a smile.


    "Teach The pope


    Qin Yun gradually widened her beautiful eyes, revealing a sense of ecstasy and shock, screaming: "you You are the Pope, the supreme Pope of the Vatican


    "A pope with two and a half billion followers around the world!"


    "The one who can communicate with Huaxia No.1, the queen of England, the president of the United States, the old maozi Emperor The Pope of these people


    Ning Tao was startled by her sudden excitement and said with a bitter smile: "if there is no Second Vatican, it should be me."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "This When did this happen? " Qin Yunmei''s eyes burst out the essence of light.


    "Well, some time ago," Ning Tao smiles.


    Qin Yun was so excited that she was about to suffocate. She covered her red lips and said excitedly: "I, Pope, I I fell in love with the Pope again. "


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Cough...!"


    See her so happy, Ning Tao dry cough, strange way: "but I quit some time ago."


    E

 Chapter 1656

    "Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    A shrill scream rang through the night of Qin''s villa and almost reached Nanling.


    When dozens of well-trained bodyguards ran to the third floor gloomily, they didn''t even find a shadow. They searched the whole floor, but it was still fruitless.


    In the end, it''s just that the defense of the whole villa has more than doubled


    A quiet night without words.


    Qin Yun was shocked when she saw the elder. She was also happy in her heart, which was equivalent to proving that her eyes were right and even outstanding.


    Looking at Ning Tao, she also has a sense of disbelief. As expected, people depend on clothes and horses depend on saddles


    "Cough...!"


    Qin Runquan coughed and said with a satisfied smile: "time doesn''t wait. Go to the birthday party."


    The four of them stopped for a while and immediately walked towards the first floor. They could hear a lot of jokes from a long distance.


    Luxury cars drive into the villa, Rolls Royce, Porsche, Ferrari Almost no car is less than a few million, and the exhibition is not so luxurious.


    A big man came into the hall. These people were either the gentry of the rich side, or the officials of the powerful side, or they had an amazing background. In a word, there was no simple person.


    When Qin Yun''s family appeared here, they didn''t even ask for help, as if they were a group of people.


    It''s not that they didn''t see it, but that they didn''t want to deal with it. There are Qin runhai, the eldest, and Qin Runhe, the third. Every word they say is equivalent to a position.


    Qin Runquan''s face suddenly looks ugly. At least he is also the second son of the Qin family. He was targeted like this at home. It seems that he made the right choice.


    Turn to look for seats, but found that there is no place for them, hundreds of people are watching their jokes.


    Just then, a happy laugh came: "sister Yun Come here quickly. Yaoyao has prepared several stools for you. "


    As soon as Qin Yun heard this, her pale face suddenly relaxed. With her ugly father and her mother who did not dare to look up, she walked to the corner happily.


    Ning Tao glanced faintly and found that there was no one he knew here. Thinking about it, he didn''t mix in the business circle for a year or two.


    Time, can smooth a person''s everything.


    Just want to take back the eyes, but with an old muddy eyes, a wise vicissitudes, a indifferent world, only in a moment away.


    Looking at the back of this handsome and extraordinary young man, Qin Huaian just walked out with a white eyebrow, and a doubt flashed in his eyes.


    When did such an interesting little guy appear in his Qin family?


    Look at the direction he''s going, it''s the second!


    Qin Huaian''s eyes rippled and his heart sighed. He was glad that you finally came back.


    But when I saw Qin''s mother, I gave a cold hum.


    And when he saw Qin Yun, his turbid eyes flashed with surprise, and he immediately nodded with satisfaction, worthy of his granddaughter, who is so big.


    Suddenly, he saw the young man kissing me with his granddaughter, as if The relationship is extraordinary.


    Qin Ming, standing next to the Third Elder Qin Runhe, immediately came to him respectfully and said with a smile, "grandfather, do you see that man? He said that he was Qin Yun''s boyfriend and lived together yesterday."


    "Hum!"


    An angry hum, dull and dignified.


    The whole hall heard clearly, and the big men who were talking were immediately flattering.


    "I''ve met Mr. Qin!


    "Master Qin!"


    Hundreds of people in the hall stood up respectfully. The eldest, the third, even the three members of Qin Runquan''s family in the corner, did not dare to be slighted.


    But only one is as stable as Mount Tai.


    He is Ning Tao!


    Even though he is being watched coldly by hundreds of people, his face is still indifferent. It is not that he deliberately makes trouble, but that he must never do it.


    As a powerful ally, how can he give these people face and stand up? Isn''t he too disgraceful!


    It''s not about face, it''s about principle!


    His every move now represents Hongmeng. These little guys are not qualified to make him face. He won''t even look at them if he kneels down to beg him.


    Don''t talk about them. What if the Pope asks him!


    Seeing hundreds of people''s gloomy look, Qin Runquan''s scalp is numb. He gives Ning Tao a wink, but the latter plays with Yao Yao with great interest.


    Qin Huaian''s eyes narrowed, and even with his years of rock state of mind, there was a trace of anger at the moment.


    In his Qin family, I dare not give him face.


    Qin Ming immediately added fuel and vinegar and said, "look, Grandpa, how arrogant this bastard is. Yesterday, he was even more rampant. He hardly took my Qin family in his eyes..."


    "Hum, I haven''t lost my eyes yet," Qin Huaian glared at him and immediately walked towards the first place.


    As soon as he was seated, the stool was still hot. He immediately said in a deep voice, "according to the rules of the Qin family, this time of every year is also the time for my Qin family to hold a family meeting.""Runquan, it''s up to you to report this year. What progress have you made this year?"


    On hearing this, the latter turned pale.

 Chapter 1657

    All of a sudden, hundreds of pairs of cold eyes!


    These hundreds of people are not just a few hundred people. Everyone is a great person.


    President Qiao, President of Chuzhou big business consortium.


    The neighboring Minister of public relations of Tongzhou, Minister Liu.


    Chairman of Jinling entertainment, boss Lin


    ! Q change m} the latest a! Fast K


    ¡­¡­


    If these people work together and use their strength to a certain point, the whole of China will tremble.


    But at the moment, people''s eyes are full of ironic sneers and banter.


    Qin Runquan, the second eldest son of the Qin family, showed a look of panic on his face. He was at a loss. He knew the family affairs before the banquet, but he never expected to be the first to call him.


    He hasn''t been working for many years.


    Ning Tao just glances at her, then teases her with her little face, which makes her pout. But as soon as candy appears, she smiles


    As soon as Qin Huai''an saw this, his face became more and more gloomy, with a pair of dignified eyes staring at the second.


    Seeing that he was too depressed, Qin runhai, the eldest, pushed his eyes, stood up and scolded him: "second, didn''t you hear what my father said, or did you forget all about the family, and didn''t even know what it was."


    "Ha ha, I think it''s true. Looking at people like this, it''s just that they don''t take my Qin family seriously. If they let dogs out, they will not recognize their owners."


    Qin Runhe, the third elder, sneered.


    As soon as the words came to an end, a sharp woman beside her said bitterly, "but the problem is that the wild dogs that are released still know how to go home. Some people are different."


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of all the managers were wonderful. Unexpectedly, they were all full of smoke at the beginning. The second son of the Qin family was not welcomed.


    There''s no connections, no money, no power.


    What else do you want to fight with the boss?


    Qin Yun''s face turns pale. Qin Yun''s mother and Qin Yun don''t dare to speak, because in a family meeting like this, women''s relatives are not allowed to speak unless they have capital.


    Ning Tao frowned, then shook his head and gave Yao Yao a magic pill like a magic trick.


    In the future, this little girl will grow more and more beautiful


    Qin Yunquan''s face was as gloomy as water. Under the derision of hundreds of people, he stood up.


    "Pale way:" I I''m very good now. The calligraphy association also intends to cultivate me as the next president. Yunyun is a sensible, hardworking and capable child Much better than a few years ago... "


    He hesitated for a long time, but most of them were useless trifles, which all the managers laughed at.


    Qin Runhe, the third eldest, said contemptuously, "I said, second, that''s what you said when you came back a few years ago. It''s been several years, and you haven''t got rid of that pair of words yet."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The hall was full of jeers. It was just a calligraphy association. It really had a face to hold.


    That position is dispensable, and he always says that he is an artist. In fact, they are all paid dead wages, or they are arranged


    Qin Huaian is gloomy on the surface. Seeing that so many people are aiming at the second child, it''s actually his laissez faire.


    The purpose is to stimulate him and stop falling like this. Otherwise, his skill would have been higher than that of his old secretary.


    Qin runhai, the eldest, sneered and said in the way of teaching: "second, why are you so disheartened? A few years ago, you said you wanted to be promoted to President. Now that you''re stepping back, I''ll lose face for you!"


    "As the saying goes, if people fight for breath, the tree will live a piece of skin. Are you going to lose my Qin family''s face?"


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum, mixed with deep contempt.


    A lot of bosses all face disdain, among the three dragons of the Qin family, he is the most disheartened and the most cowardly.


    It''s best to make friends with the boss and the third.


    Qin Runquan''s heart is tingling and standing in a dull state. His sharp fingers are deeply grasped in his hands. There are bursts of heartbreaking pain and dense blood in his eyes.


    He also wanted to ask himself why he was still vice president?


    I think the boss, the third is better than him!


    Who bribed his superiors?


    Who is beating himself up in the open and in the dark?


    Who secretly went to Donghai city to set up a dinner party is to curb his development!


    Who planned the three accidents


    Up to now, he still has a long scar on his waist, which he didn''t say, but he couldn''t say.


    Qin Yun and Qin''s mother''s eyes are red.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned slightly. Even Qin Yaoyao in his arms was so frightened by the oppressive atmosphere that he didn''t dare to speak, as if the whole hall was full of evil spirits.


    A little thought, or slowly stood up and said: "words can''t say that, people have their own aspirations, you can''t impose your own ideas on others, let yourself live happily is the most important."


    "Ha ha...!"


    His words just fell, but it attracted hundreds of people''s ridicule in the hall. How could the goods be so childish."Cut, I threw your bullshit into the stinky ditch when I was in University. It''s just a fantasy thing. It doesn''t exist. You have the face to say that you are reasonable. It''s ridiculous," Qin Mo shook his head and despised.


    The sour woman, the third aunt, squinted her long and narrow eyes and said haughtily, "who are you? Can I talk to you here?"


    "That is, the scum who can''t be found in the mound dares to talk in my Qin family. Who gives you courage and face?" Qin Ming said with a sly smile.


    Qin Shuang is uneasy.


    Ning Tao put his arms around the delicate Qin Yun and said with a smile: "I It''s her boyfriend


    Qin Yun''s jade face turned red with shame.


    "Boom!"


    People''s hearts were shocked and their brains were buzzing. Although there was speculation before, it was speculation after all. Now it has been confirmed by people''s own mouth that there is a big wave in their hearts.


    They remember that the old man wanted to marry the upper officials of the Central Plains military region, but the woman It''s Qin Yun!


    Looking up, Qin Huaian''s face was full of anger, just like a lion with angry hair.


    After the big waves were taken, a faint voice came again, and the huge waves rose wildly.


    "If you ask me what courage and cheek I have, I''ll tell you that if it wasn''t for Qin Yun, your Qin family would not have looked at me even if they knelt down together for four generations."


    Ning Tao takes a negative hand and looks indifferent.


    "It''s bold, arrogant, and presumptuous


    Hundreds of angry voices came from all over the world, and even the face of the Qin master showed a trace of anger. Did you come to the Qin family to act wildly!


    Qin Runquan and Qin''s mother were startled. The latter''s legs and feet were weak and almost collapsed to the ground.


    Qin Yun''s face turned white at this scene.


    Qin Shuang, who was next to the third aunt, had pity and disdain in her eyes. She was really looking for death. Yesterday, she specially told him that he was really fearless.


    Qin Runhe, the third elder, was very angry and laughed. He directly slapped the case and scolded: "what a arrogant guy, do you still have my Nanling Qin family in your eyes?"


    "Ha ha, in my eyes, there is only 97% of the world, just like the Qin family in Nanling, just like a grain of dust in the vast sea of stars. How can it enter my Dharma eye?"


    Ning Tao looks at the sky, shakes his head and smiles.


    When the words fell, the whole audience was furious.


    Qin Runhe, the third elder, was furious. Just as he was about to scold him, a loud voice came from his ear, which made him look very happy.


    "Mayor of Tongzhou, Xu Changchun is here!"

 Chapter 1658

    "Mayor of Tongzhou, Xu Changchun is here!"


    An old and strong voice came from the front door of the main hall to cheer everyone up.


    Looking at an old man smoking a cigarette bag, a middle-aged man in a suit, shoes and officialdom was welcomed with a smile.


    Xu Xu Changchun, it''s him!


    Suddenly, the boss exclaimed that he was the mayor of Tongzhou City, the top 20 cities in China, and also the boss of the third.


    Sure enough, Qin Runhe immediately stood up respectfully. This is his boss''s boss. It''s natural for him to stir up his spirit when he is in the hands of others.


    "Mayor Xu has come all the way. It''s hard work."


    The latter waved his hand and said with a smile: "ha ha Where, where, Mr. Qin''s 70th birthday. I happened to pass by, so I came to visit him and ask for a drink. "


    With that, he waved to Da Mi.


    The big secret immediately smiles and shows the prepared gift to Mr. Qin.


    Everyone is meaningful. It''s a long time to be ready for a visit.


    According to the new eight rules handed down by the Supreme Procuratorate of Zhongnanhai, it is not allowed to eat and drink too much, and it is generally not allowed to do things like this, so it is said that.


    After all, no one wants to make political mistakes


    Mr. Qin took a look at it, then nodded with a smile. How about things? He is not there. At his age, he still has status. J


    Xu Changchun''s arrogant Chong ningtao sneered: "how about dealing with such a maniac as you? Is the mayor''s status and qualification enough?"


    President Qiao, boss Lin, Qin runhai Wait for the big man''s mouth to hold the ridicule of the play to see past.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao didn''t even lift his eyelids. Carrying his hands, he blurted out, "it''s not enough. If it''s not for Qin Yun, you don''t even have the capital to speak with us."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience was furious.


    Under Xu Changchun''s gloomy face, Qin Mo jumped out with an angry face and angrily scolded: "bold maniac, you dare to contradict the mayor. Maybe you are a lawbreaker."


    "Grandfather, mayor, I ask to arrest him. Maybe he has some big plot."


    "What


    The three members of Qin Yun''s family turned pale with fear.


    When Xu Changchun heard this, he glanced at master Qin, but the latter seemed to be asleep and turned a deaf ear to all this.


    His eyebrow a wrinkly, some guess not to understand, especially Ning Tao this cloud breeze light attitude.


    Is What strength does he have


    At the entrance of the hall, there was an old man smoking a cigarette bag. Looking at the busy hall, his face was also pleased.


    He was the driver and Secretary of Mr. Qin. He worked for a long time. Later, he came to the Qin villa with him. But he couldn''t stay idle, so he found a job to do. Others called him Lao Hu.


    I saw him murmur: "I think the last banquet was full of department level cadres. I didn''t expect that this year''s leap was full of department and bureau level cadres."


    "Buzz...!"


    There was a car noise in his ear. He immediately turned his head and looked out, but then his pupils shrank, and he turned to be a bureau level


    Hundreds of people''s eyes are focused on Xu Changchun, waiting for him to make a decision, as long as a word, make sure that this boy will never come out again.


    Ning Tao''s face is calm, and he has a sense of meeting the top of the mountain. He also looks like an immortal in the sea of clouds on the nine heavens, watching mortals talk about immortals.


    When Xu Changchun was about to open his mouth, a strong voice came from his ear, which surprised everyone.


    "Mayor of Donghai City, Zhang Qiming is here!"

 Chapter 1659

    "Mayor of Donghai City, Zhang Qiming is here!"


    Lao Hu''s strong voice came from the door, with a slight sense of joy, full of confidence.


    And a few hundred people were spirited up.


    What''s more, there are two mayoral figures. The more lively Qin always is, the greater his face is. The old secretary of that year is finally outstanding


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, he remembered that this should be Zhang Guang''s father, did not expect that he also came, it seems that all belong to the jurisdiction of the Central Plains area.


    I saw a man in a suit, who looked like Zhang Guang, coming with a laugh. He also said, "Mr. Qin, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard that you are seventy years old. I just came to ask for a drink."


    "I wish you happiness and longevity..."


    "Ha ha, easy to say, easy to say..." Qin Huaian smiles and nods to cope.


    Qin Runhe, the third elder, welcomed him, while Xu Changchun, squinting and joking, said, "Oh, isn''t this mayor Zhang? You''re very well-informed about this news."


    VM_ =


    a group of managers also gathered around to make up with each other.


    Just as Zhang Qiming was about to smile and exchange greetings, he suddenly glanced at a figure in the corner of his eyes. The whole person was stiff for a moment, and his eyes revealed a sense of disbelief.


    This This man Is it him!


    Immediately, he pushed aside a group of dignitaries and came to Qin Yun''s family with some excitement. He said respectfully to Ning Tao: "dare to ask But Mr. Ning in Donghai? "


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience was shocked.


    Qin runhai and other people''s faces are showing the color of surprise.


    How do I know you


    When Zhang Qiming heard this, he was immediately overjoyed and said: "I often hear dogs mention you at home, and I admire you very much. I''ve been famous for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Gulu...!"


    A group of managers swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Even Mr. Qin can''t make a mayor kowtow. If he was the old secretary then, maybe he could do it.


    Qin Huai''an''s face suddenly became ugly.


    Qin runhai, the eldest, and Qin Runhe, the third, are all gloomy. Does the second have a big backing?


    Qin runhai and his family are very happy. They are very excited. Sure enough, what he guessed is right. Ning Tao is not simple. He can make the mayor of Donghai bow his head.


    Zhang Qiming knows something about Ning Tao. The most amazing thing is the cardinal, but he hasn''t heard much about him in recent years.


    In the heart move, immediately try to smile: "dare to ask Mr. Ning in the Vatican there can also smooth..."


    The latter asked for a sign, then realized that he was referring to the Vatican, and immediately said casually, "I quit. It has nothing to do with the Vatican."


    "Er...!"


    Zhang Qiming''s face was stiff for a moment, and his eyes showed amazement resigned?


    Hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, stiff smile way: "Mr. Ning don''t make a joke, this kind of thing how can casually resign, this This... "


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Ning Tao lowered his head and opened his mouth lightly.


    "Well This I...! "


    "Ha ha...!"


    Several voices of ridicule came out of the hall. They were not only ridiculing Zhang Qiming''s silly eyes, but also ridiculing Qin Yun''s family. They found a retired worker.


    Xu Changchun even said sarcastically: "tut Tut, Mayor Zhang, this flattery has been patted on the drowning horse. How can I hear the sound of slapping face?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    A group of managers all laughed sarcastically.


    Just now I gave you face, but you don''t appreciate it. Now I still want face. I think it''s beautiful. I''ll see who cares for you.


    Zhang Qiming''s face is ugly and looks at Qin Laozi, but Qin Huaian''s face is indifferent.


    There is also a satisfied smile when entering the door.


    It''s over.


    This relationship is in a stalemate!


    Zhang Qiming''s face was as pale as paper, and his heart fell into the ice Valley, step by step.


    He has been preparing for this birthday gift for such a long time, just to get close to each other, but he didn''t expect it to be completely destroyed. It seems that Ning Tao still doesn''t deal with these people.


    He is in the wrong camp!


    The hope that Qin Runquan''s family had just kindled suddenly went out, as if it had been splashed with a basin of cold water.


    Qin Yun clenches her red lips and her beautiful eyes are red.


    Xu Changchun and others sneer at Ning Tao and think that he has something to be proud of.


    "Cut!"


    Vatican, that''s abroad.


    It''s useless to quit after being laid off.


    Zhang Qiming, he dares to be with Mr. Qin. Is he right? Then they have nothing to fear!


    Qin runhai and Qin Runhe are both relieved. The former is even more contemptuous: "the spread of heresy is prohibited in China. I think he is a lawless element."The latter said with a sneer: "maybe it''s the spy who sneaked in with the second brother and planned a terrorist incident against my old secretary."


    As soon as the words came out, Xu Changchun directly stood up and said, "the mayor agrees. For the safety of the old secretary and everyone, let''s arrest this lawless member and this family first."


    "Security guard, don''t do it now!"


    In a flash, dozens of well-trained international bodyguards rushed out and even took out their pistols.


    "Stop it all, I''ll see who dares," Zhang Qiming said with a clench of his teeth.


    Just now he made a choice. Since he was in the wrong camp, and the other side didn''t intend to accept him, he had to go one way to the black. I believe Ning Tao


    Qin Yun''s family looks at Zhang Qiming full of hope, the wind from the tiger, the cloud from the dragon, and the calm Ning Tao. There has never been a panic on his face.


    I don''t know whether he is really calm or fake calm.


    Xu Changchun''s face sank, and he said angrily, "Zhang Qiming, you are obstructing public affairs and making political mistakes. Do you want to protect lawless elements?"


    Ning Tao squinted at him.


    "Hum, Xu Changchun, you are such a powerful official. Is it the lawless who you say you are? Is there any royal law?"


    "And you and I are Pingji, you are not qualified to tell me," Zhang Qiming said coldly.


    The people''s faces were ugly when they heard the speech.


    In this hall, the old secretary has retired for a long time. It''s almost impossible to order a mayor. Xu Changchun and he are at the same level. Who can order who?


    When the atmosphere was stiff, a sudden laugh came from my ear: "ha ha, Xu Changchun is not qualified, then I am not qualified!"


    Zhang Qiming took out his official airs and immediately turned to see it, but Lao Hu''s strong voice came over excitedly.


    "Secretary of the Chuzhou municipal Party committee, Chen an is here!"


    "Chen Chen an


    A group of managers stood up, shocked, even he came.


    Qin runhai is even more excited to welcome out, this is the boss of his immediate boss, two levels higher than his vice mayor, how dare to neglect.


    Qin Huaian also smiles with satisfaction. This is his subordinates in those years. He is half of the Qin family


    However, seeing Chen an, Qin runhai and his family are in despair. Even the Secretary of the municipal Party committee has come. I''m afraid Zhang Qiming, the mayor, will be suppressed.


    After all, the official level is killing people!


    Sure enough, Zhang Qiming''s face was so ugly that the Qin dog came.


    Ning Tao''s face is casual, smiling and pinching Yaoyao''s face


    Lao Hu looked at the scene in the hall, straight and proud. This is the reputation of his Qin family. Three people came down from the hall.


    "Boom...!"


    Suddenly there was a noise in his ear. He went to see it with a smile on his face, and his face suddenly froze with fright.


    "This This is General''s ca

 Chapter 1660

    The hall was silent and full of shock!


    Qin runhai and his family were surprised to meet him, but Qin Mo was proud and looked up.


    This is the capital of their family.


    "Secretary Chen, you''ve come. It''s been a hard journey," Qin said respectfully.


    Chen an nodded with a smile, and then said with a smile to Mr. Qin, "Mr. Qin, I haven''t seen you for many years, but you are still strong. I''m here to celebrate your birthday."


    "Ha ha, good, good, Xiao Chen has a heart. It''s rare that you can remember me as an old man, ha ha..." Qin Huaian''s smile was full of relief.


    Everyone was envious.


    Even if the mayor comes, Mr. Qin nods and smiles at most. It''s different when the secretary comes.


    A group of managers quickly toasted and laughed.


    But Chen an pushed away with a smile. Instead, he stepped over to Zhang Qiming and sneered, "Zhang Qiming, I ask you if I have the right to order you!"


    The latter''s face was extremely ugly.


    Not only biting his teeth to see Ning Tao, but the latter actually looked up at the sky as if nothing had happened. A pair of star eyebrows picked it, as if they could see something through the sea of clouds?


    For a long time, Qin Yun didn''t know what he was looking at. There seemed to be a golden light in his eyes


    Seeing this, Zhang Qiming has to be tough. He is also an enterprising politician, otherwise he would not be able to take the position of mayor.


    If he gives up now, he will offend both sides. If he insists, he will only offend one side


    Immediately shaking his face, he said in a deep voice: "you are the Secretary, naturally qualified, but I still said that the lawbreakers are not what we can be."


    "I hope Secretary Chen will not make political mistakes!"


    "Hum, do you think the Secretary of the municipal Party committee will see the wrong person, or do you think you are excusing the lawless and the murderer of the old secretary?"


    Chen An''s eyes glared and his words forced him.


    "Ha ha, if you can eat food in disorder, don''t talk nonsense. Which eye of yours saw me murdering someone, and I didn''t move when I stood here. How can I become a lawbreaker?"


    Ning Tao squints and sneers.


    "Yes, Secretary Chen, don''t listen to the slander of villains. We have absolutely no bad intentions. He is my daughter''s boyfriend and comes to celebrate my father''s birthday," Qin Runquan and Qin Yun anxiously explained.


    "Happy birthday?"


    "I think it''s a conspiracy. Zhang Qiming, I''ll ask you for the last time whether you insist on protecting the criminals," Chen an said coldly, staring at Ning Tao.


    The latter took a look at Ning Tao and said, "I don''t know what Secretary Chen is talking about."


    "Ha ha, good, good!" Chen An''s face was full of anger. Just as he was about to open his mouth, an excited figure burst into the hall.


    "Old Qin, old Qin, there''s a general coming," Lao Hu''s old figure exclaimed excitedly.


    "Will General


    "What, this How could that be, Bang...! " There was a sound of shock and commotion in the hall.


    One face after another, I can''t believe that there are Chinese generals coming to Qin''s villa.


    Even when Mr. Qin was in power, he was still not as good as a general. Although he was at the provincial and ministerial level, one was the lowest and the other the highest.


    It''s not reasonable for a general to come here.


    Zhang Qiming, Qin runhai, and even Chen an were all shocked by this sentence. Is there a general here?


    And Qin Huai''an couldn''t sit still. With the help of Qin Mo and Qin Ming, he led the people to greet each other at the door. He also had doubts on his face.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Qin, please forgive me for coming here uninvited. I''m going to make amends with you."


    A middle-aged man, with a handsome and extraordinary young man, came laughing.


    "Up I''m an official


    "Is it the shangguanfu commander of the Central Plains military region, Gulu How can they come? It''s the top of the pyramid of the Central Plains military region. How can it be possible? "


    Minister Liu of the public relations department screamed.


    General manager Qiao and others are shocked. This is the level they look up to. They are lucky to meet today.


    Seeing this, Qin Huaian immediately welcomed him and said with a smile, "it''s brother Ye. It''s really a blessing for the Qin family that you can come to our Qin family."


    Chen an, Xu Changchun, Qin runhai and other people quickly compliment, but they all want to curry favor with the big people.


    This side is busy, but the other side is desolate.


    Qin Yun''s family is as pale as ashes. Even Zhang Qiming''s heart falls into the ice valley. Even Shangguan commander''s family is here. What is he.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are deep. He always looks up at the sky from time to time, as if he is peeping.


    No matter who it is, it''s better not to die


    Shangguan Ye pushed the young man out and said with a smile, "Mr. Qin, this is my son shangguanrui I mentioned to you. What do you think?"


    Oh?


    Mr. Qin and others glanced at him and immediately exclaimed, "yes, yes, he is really a good seedling. I heard that he is already a lieutenant colonel.""Ha ha, I was already a colonel a few days ago. Where is Qin Yun, the woman you said I was engaged to?" Shangguanrui has a proud look on his face.


    As soon as the words came out, a crowd looked at them strangely.


    Several hundred pairs of eyes fixed on the Qin Yun family in the corner, especially the mature and sexy beauty.


    Shangguanrui just took a look, and his eyes suddenly widened. There was still some reluctance in his heart, but now he wanted to get married and enter the bridal chamber immediately.


    What a beautiful, sexy woman!


    Qin Yun''s face turns white with these people''s eyes. Subconsciously, she grasps Ning Tao, just like a delicate rabbit, which can stimulate her desire to conquer.


    Qin old white eyebrow a pick, self-confident smile way: "how, my granddaughter can match you to go to the official family?"


    Shangguan Ye was also surprised. He immediately laughed and exclaimed, "it''s good. No matter who you are or who you are, you are impeccable."


    But as soon as the words came to an end, shangguanrui rushed over and walked to Qin Yun with a smile. Seeing Ning Tao as Wu Wu, he wanted to catch the latter and pull him away.


    "Jie Jie, wife, it''s time for us to go home."


    But not yet grasp, a cold voice on the shock came, "give you three seconds, thought how far I roll how far, otherwise no one can save you."


    Qin yunjiao''s body trembles, and she looks at Ning Tao strangely. Her whole body is domineering.


    Hundreds of people on the scene were furious.


    On hearing this, shangguanrui said angrily, "don''t you know who Laozi is? You dare to talk to me like this. Commander shangguanfu of Central Plains military region is my uncle. Do you want to die?"


    Ning Tao is too lazy to talk nonsense and slowly raises his head


    At the door of the hall, old Hu Gang came back excitedly, and even the people of the commander''s family came.


    If today''s marriage is successful, the Qin family will go to a higher level and dominate the whole Central Plains.


    "Step on...!"


    Ear suddenly heard more than a dozen hasty footsteps, subconsciously turned to see, a piece of gold leaves shook his eyes, the whole person instantly scared silly.


    "Carrying the golden leaf Three Three stars


    "General Ning, wait a minute, please stop!"


    I saw an officer with thick eyebrows and big eyes rushing in and yelling, his voice full of supplication and eagerness.


    Ning Tao moves, but Qin and others turn their heads to see that they are all stunned. They just feel a chill rush from their spine to their heads and stare at their eyes.


    A piece of golden leaf appears in the eyes, four shoulder golden leaf three stars, this This is the Admiral!


    And behind them, more than a dozen of them carry two stars and one star, all of them are generals and major generals!


    "PATA!"


    6 see (¡ñ chapter w of s version) C


    Qin Huaian''s crutch fell down, his old face turned pale with fright, hundreds of people were scared out of their wits, and more than a dozen Chinese generals came.


    This is not over. A man came out of the general, even the general gave way.


    But Shangguan Ye just looked at it, and his pupils suddenly shrank. He cried out: "it''s him, Guo Minister of national security, Li Zhen


    Ministry of national security minister!


    Hundreds of people were stunned. What level was that? Vice chairman or state councilor of the Central South China Sea Military Commission, vice national level, seven platoon qualifications, and the rank of the most junior general.


    To put it bluntly, the old secretary of Qin is not even a dreg in front of him!


    In the shock of a crowd, Li Zhen saw Ning Tao at a glance, and immediately cried out in surprise: "my ancestor, ah, I''ve found you. Something''s wrong!"


    Ning Tao face a black, eyelid crazy jump, unexpectedly direct anger scold a way: "roll your uncle''s, you wretch star."


    As soon as the words came out, master Qin was scared to death.

 Chapter 1661

    "Plop...!"


    Qin old secretary fell, Leng is no one to help.


    Hundreds of dignitaries on the scene were stunned A dozen generals.


    Let''s look at the number of people in China.


    Six of the ten commanders are now on their way to the front, that is to say, the rest are here.


    Just now, he was so crazy that he couldn''t help his mother.


    He was depressed and speechless. On the contrary, Li Zhen seemed to see the endless light, and he was about to embrace him with open arms, like an old friend he had not seen for many years.


    Ning Tao is averse to cold and kicks directly.


    "Get away from me!"


    In the eyes of hundreds of people, the vice chairman of the national military commission formed a perfect parabola and fell to the ground heavily.


    Of course, it doesn''t have much strength at all.


    However, hundreds of managers were shocked by their heart, and their eyes almost didn''t jump out. They were scared out of their wits one by one.


    This great God even dares to kick the vice national level figures. They are birds. Is slag a bird?


    Qin Yun''s red lips are wide open, and she is directly stunned.


    Her boyfriend even kicked off the national bigwigs who were higher than his grandfather.


    I''ll be good


    In his eyes, Li Zhen got up from the ground, patted the dust, and then went up with a smile. Hundreds of people fainted.


    I''m an ancestor


    Ning Tao black face, a hand block that a flattering smile, no good airway: "have words to say, don''t get so close to me, we don''t have such a good relationship."


    "Ah, brother Ning, master Ning, you see what you said. Do you know how anxious I have been for you since you disappeared? I''ve been distressed. I can''t think about it and I can''t sleep at night."


    "Tiangong-1 satellite, Chang''e-1 satellite, including the global interstellar space network, which just flew into the sky, are all used by me. Thank God, I finally found you."


    Li Zhen a snot a tears of excited way.


    These words spread to people''s ears, that brain melon seed is buzzing, which character is Ning ye, actually can let Li Zhen use satellite to search?


    Ji {;,


    the top leaders have this kind of treatment!


    However, Ning Tao glared and said angrily, "I''ll go to your uncle. I''ve just left Kongtong mountain for more than a day. You''ve used satellite to find me!"


    "According to Chinese law, two years is considered missing. Laozi''s vacation is at best. Why don''t you think I haven''t studied law in university?"


    Xu Changchun and others heard that the eyes almost did not stare out.


    "Why How could it be


    Just disappeared for a day, actually the whole China into such a hurry, in contrast, if they disappear for a day, I''m afraid it''s equivalent to squatting in the Internet bar for a night?


    Li Zhen''s face was not red and his heart was not beating. On the contrary, he showed the color of great righteousness and said affectionately, "this is what I should do. No one can do without you."


    Qin and his wife were speechless.


    Ning Tao is averse to cold and pushes him away, but the corner of his eye sweeps a figure to escape.


    "Stop and let you go."


    Shangguanrui''s steps were stiff, and a chill came from the sole of his feet to the top of his head. It was as if he had been looked down upon by an ancient fierce beast, which made him dare not breathe.


    Stiff neck turned his head, but found Ning Tao is looking at him jokingly, immediately a bite of teeth angry way: "you What do you want to do? I warn you not to mess around. My uncle is the commander of the Central Plains military region. "


    Shangguanfu?


    Hearing this, Li Zhen immediately sneered at the generals and said, "Hey, shangguanfu, your silly nephew is calling you here."


    Hundreds of people suddenly stare at it.


    Mr. Qin, who was awakened from being pinched, looked up in disbelief, with stubborn eyes.


    In the line of sight, a Samsung general, who was always afraid to show his true face, finally lifted his hat and showed an embarrassed face.


    "Big Big brother


    Shangguan Ye''s pale face screamed.


    As soon as shangguanrui saw him, he immediately cried out: "uncle, you want to save me. Just now this man said that he wanted to kill me. I I don''t want to die yet. "


    Ning Tao pondered a smile and said to Shangguan, "is this stupid thing your nephew?"


    The latter smiles bitterly, nods difficultly, then stands at attention, and gives him a standard military salute, even as a general.


    Respectfully said: "it''s all due to my lax discipline and indulgence. Since he has made a mistake, he will be punished by general Ning. I will never say no to him."


    "Elder brother, no, it''s your nephew. Can you watch him die?" Shangguan Ye begged.


    The former heard that he was bitter in his heart. He didn''t want to save Xiao Rui, but now this Ning master can be provoked by anyone. It''s a big deal.There is a saying that is very considerate. It''s better to provoke the king of hell than the devil!


    Even if he really wants to stop someone else, Ning Tao would not dare to ask?


    Ningmo a rage, Fu corpse thousands of miles!


    This is a sentence that comes from purgatory.


    Ning Tao takes a playful look at him, and even Li Zhen beside him gets nervous. After a second or two of depression, he says faintly, "Why are you so nervous? I''m not a killer. I kill people when I see them."


    "And with such a small thing, I don''t care to do it. Go away, take it back and discipline it."


    On hearing this, Shangguan Fu immediately saluted with ecstasy and said, "thank you very much for general Ning''s kindness to my nephew. I will go back and discipline him strictly and throw him into the army as a recruit."


    "When will you repent and be called Shangguan again?"


    Shangguanrui is so stupid, new Recruit, it''s not easy for him to get into the position of Colonel, and the last sentence is to deprive him of his surname.


    "Uncle, I Bang


    A loud slap rang out.


    His right cheek instantly swelled to a high level. Shangguanfu, a military officer, and his angry hand directly beat one of his teeth and knocked him down.


    "Come on, take this bastard to the recruit training camp for me, and change his name to Sharui from today until he has passed the devil''s three years," Shangguan Fu cheered coldly.


    Immediately, five soldiers in camouflage clothes pulled him away. He just cried and got a punch in the abdomen.


    Shangguan Ye is worried, but a cold voice makes him stiff, "what are you still doing here? Go home and hand over all the things you have in hand. Think about it for three years!"


    Brain a muddle, immediately also be forced to pull away.


    Ning Tao and Li Zhen look at this jokingly. The Shangguan Fu is not bad. No wonder they can become the commander of the military region.


    On the other hand, Mr. Qin and other bosses were silent. Many people were scared to urinate, but they didn''t realize that they still had heart attacks.


    The family they despised before suddenly turned into the existence they looked up to.


    They used to sneer at the young man, but now even the vice minister and the general have to be respectful to him. By contrast, they are gross?


    Secretary Chen and Xu Changchun were all shocked.


    The third aunt fainted directly.


    And the eldest Qin runhai, the third Qin Runhe is a face of panic, Ning Tao turned his head, a pair of dignified eyes light looking at these hundreds of people.


    "Shall we have a good talk?"

 Chapter 1662

    "Shall we have a good talk?"


    Ning Tao''s long words surprised hundreds of dignitaries.


    "Goo Grunt


    Mr. Qin swallowed hard.


    Looking at Ning Tao with almost frightened faces, he is really amazing at the moment,


    and the gap between them is one at the top of Mount Tai, one at the foot of Mount Tai.


    Zhang Qiming has a lot of eyes. As a mayor, he is so excited that he brings in two chairs. One is placed behind Ning Tao, and the other is given to Li Zhen.


    The former flicks his sleeve, and the golden dagger sits down.


    And Li Zhen thought for a while, actually smile to let Qin Yun sit down, make the latter some flattered.


    Hundreds of people were scared to death, even Secretary Chen and others. They couldn''t help looking at Mr. Qin at the same time. At this time, they could only let him come forward.


    The latter saw this, had to bite the teeth trembling out, complex way: "no I don''t know what Mr. Ning wants to talk about. If you have anything to say, you can say it. "


    Ning Tao took a sip of the steaming Pu''er and said, "the alliance leader doesn''t want to say much, but I think your second son should have a lot to say."


    "His spine seems to have been hit, and it hurts every rainy day. Should there be a story?"


    "What?"


    Qin Yun''s face Shua changed. Her beautiful eyes turned red and looked at her father. She was not a fool. Ning Tao understood all of her words.


    This is a plot against my father!


    Qin''s mother''s eyes were moist, and Runquan had never told her about it, but she would not have guessed it.


    When it''s cloudy and rainy, there are always some murmurs at night. She doesn''t dare to wake up for fear of his embarrassment. She tries to cure him, but it hurts her roots


    For a moment, several hundred pairs of eyes were fixed on Qin Runquan, the second son of the Qin family.


    Master Qin''s turbid eyes trembled, and he understood it in a moment. Shaking, he reached out his hand and said, "Runquan, what he said But really? "


    The latter sniffed, nodded bitterly, and glanced at the eldest and the third.


    Qin runhai and Qin Runhe face white, eyes flash.


    Seeing this, Qin felt as if the lion was angry. He roared bitterly: "two bastards, kneel down for me!"


    "Plop...!"


    Their hearts trembled and they knelt down heavily.


    "Tell me, when you were going to enter the officialdom, what did I say to you? Say," Mr. Qin picked up his crutch and hit him with red eyes.


    Qin runhai endured the pain, gritted his teeth and said: "at the beginning, you said that no matter what happens, we three are brothers, big things can''t be fratricidal, others have official meat, we can''t be hungry."


    "It''s taboo, violators Out of the house


    Qin Runhe clenched his fists deeply.


    When Li Zhen heard these words, he nodded in amazement. Although these words are not profound, they are rare proverbs in officialdom.


    It seems that the old secretary is a talent.


    "Well, how do you do it one by one? Do you still have this sentence in mind? Runquan is your brother. Do you have the heart to do it?"


    Old Qin knocked on his crutch and roared angrily.


    "Who made you so partial to him at the beginning? Give him whatever is good first. Even if he runs away from home, you still talk about it all day long and help him secretly."


    "Why do we refuse?" Qin Runhe is not willing to roar.


    "Pa!"


    Qin Laohong put a crutch in his face.


    The former was pulled to the ground in an instant, with a bright red mark on his face and a dull pain on his face.


    What Ning Tao and others are looking at is the sword eyebrow picking. It''s not an act of improvisation, it''s an expression of true feelings.


    Qin Runquan shook his head and sighed. His heart was complicated.


    But Qin Laoqi straight cough, trembling pointed to the old road: "do you think so, think I favor the second, regardless of you two?"


    "Isn''t it true that when he is at home, you love him and run away from home, and you help him secretly. Where on earth are we inferior to him, and why on earth?"


    Qin runhai roared with red eyes.


    "Pa "You''re a pervert!"


    Old Qin slapped his face and suddenly vomited blood.


    The white beard was dyed red, and the whole person was shaking, but he couldn''t bite his teeth. But at this moment, Qin Runhe was so cruel that he produced a fruit knife.


    Shocked by a group of great figures, he actually wanted to assassinate, "old man, you have to pay for favoritism!"


    "No Father, third, stop it


    "Grandpa, don''t..."


    Qin Yun''s family, Qin Shuang, Qin runhai and so on were shocked.


    But more than a dozen generals held their arms and sneered. Li Zhen''s mouth was full of sarcasm.


    In front of Ning alliance leader, you are a mortal who wants to fight. You are really fearless. Even if you are given a pistol, you don''t even have the chance to pull the trigger.Sure enough, Ning Tao sipped Pu''er tea and gently stretched out a crystal finger.


    Light blurted out: "set!"


    As soon as the words fell, a magical scene appeared. Qin Runhe was still a foot away from the old man.


    It''s as if you''ve been immobilized and can''t move.


    Hundreds of bigwigs suddenly exclaimed, and some even lost their voice: "this Is this a miracle? It''s said on the Internet that there is an immortal. Is he an immortal? "


    Li Zhen and more than a dozen generals were also surprised. The former couldn''t help but wonder: "what kind of method are you? Are you following what you say?"


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes, if there is a knowledgeable person, you can see that his fingers are silver, and the space around Qin Runhe is squeezing him.


    This squeeze pressure is not big, the gas refining master should be able to break free easily, but it is still easy to deal with a mortal.


    Looking at the ferocious third, Mr. Qin said in a hoarse voice: "the reason why I tried my best to hold the second in those years was that I saw his political talent, more importantly, his character, the most important of which was his family affection, and I didn''t forget his heart."


    If he can stand up in the officialdom, I''ll take his life to ensure that he can help you to walk the official road together, but if you are young and vigorous at that time, including you now Can I? "


    Qin runhai turned white and shook his head bitterly.


    Seven or eight soldiers in camouflage clothes immediately took control of the two. I''m afraid their political career is over


    Ning Tao put down his tea cup and looked at Secretary Chen and Xu Changchun. He joked: "you two, you are not qualified to convict me. I am a lawbreaker. Now your minister of national security is here. Just ask him."


    "Well This This


    Xu Changchun Khan, Secretary Chen is with a pair of begging eyes closely look at Minister Li Zhen.


    The latter one Leng, point to Ning Tao with the eyes of amazement way: "you say he is lawless element, OK, this can guess, eyesight is good."


    The two were stunned, and hundreds of them were dumbfounded.


    "Well Then why don''t you arrest him? " Xu Changchun has a look of hope.


    Shangguanfu and a dozen other generals shrugged their shoulders and said, "what else can I do? I can''t fight it."


    Er


    Li Zhen took over Ning Tao''s Pu''er and drank it down. He put his hand in his pocket and said with a smile: "there are actually two kinds of definitions of lawless elements. The first is that people who violate the law and order are regarded as lawless elements and can only be punished by law."


    The whole crowd was absorbed and their heart beat faster.


    Secretary Chen clenched his teeth and said nervously, "well What about the second one? "


    "The second is that they are out of all the scope of law and are not controlled by law and legal order, so they can also be called lawbreakers, but there is only one person in China."


    "Do you think What kind is he? " Li Zhen played with the teacup and looked at the crowd and said with a smile.


    This


    It''s totally unimaginable that people lost their voice.

 Chapter 1663

    Secretary Chen''s face was bitter and astringent. His pale lips wriggled for a moment and said with difficulty: "No The second


    Above the order of law.


    Ning Tao heard the words and waved a pair of sword eyebrows. It was the first time he heard about it, but he was the leader of the alliance and the patron saint of the Great China.


    Law and nature are useless to him


    Mr. Qin and others are astonished. I''m afraid they can''t imagine what kind of people they have seen today.


    As immortal immortal in the sky!


    It''s like the supreme emperor of heaven in ancient times!


    With a command, the Lord will surrender!


    Qin Yun looks at Ning Tao with a pair of beautiful eyes almost worshiping the gods. She never thought that her boyfriend was so awesome.


    She made the wisest choice of her life.


    Fell in love with him


    Li Zhen put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "Chen an, deputy mayor of Chuzhou City, Xu Changchun, deputy director of Tongzhou people''s Congress, do you have any opinions?"


    "What?"


    Hundreds of people glared at the same time.


    It''s two grades down.


    One is transferred from Secretary to deputy mayor, and the other from mayor to deputy director. Is it so simple for officialdom to upgrade?


    Chen an and Xu Changchun don''t think so. They are full of bitterness in their hearts. Naturally, demotion is not so simple. But if they make political mistakes, it''s different.


    For example, the eight provisions of Zhongnanhai have been violated.


    What''s more, who has nothing to do


    With these, plus the identity of the Minister of national security, there is no need to target, you will be obediently demoted, otherwise the consequences will be more serious.


    He immediately nodded his head and said, "we have made a mistake. We should be punished."


    Zhang Qiming''s face is extremely complicated when he sees this. If he doesn''t insist, maybe the demoted person will have his own.


    Suddenly, the shoulder was gently patted.


    Turning around, it turned out to be Li Zhen, who was smiling. Although he didn''t speak, he was overjoyed by the former.


    How could he be so excited that he didn''t know that the secretaries of Donghai municipal Party committee and Chuzhou municipal Party committee must have their own place


    Mr. Ning is really his lucky star.


    "PATA...!"


    The delicate teacup is put on the table. Ning Tao finally stands up slowly. He takes a deep look at Mr. Qin and takes out a elixir.


    "You''re yunyun''s grandfather. You''re a good man. Eat it, or you may not have the chance to celebrate your 71st birthday."


    "Long time work makes a disease, and the disease is beyond cure!"


    "What


    Qin Runquan''s face was shocked.


    A pair of painful eyes to see the father, the latter smell speech a Leng, actually bitter nodded.


    The reason why he wants everyone to come together and the second child to attend the birthday ceremony is that he has plans for the future. What he is most worried about is the second child


    Li Zhen took a look at the elixir, then he gave a wink to Ning Tao. He had to leave here as soon as possible.


    The latter nodded and took out another elixir to Qin Runquan. He said with a bitter smile: "please take good care of yunyun and let her Forget it. That''s it. "


    Finish saying, resolutely turned away.


    Li Zhen, Minister of national security, followed with a rare look of awe on his face. More than a dozen generals saluted and followed closely in two rows.


    It''s like a million troops going out to fight. They won''t return!


    Qin Yun stares at the big beautiful eyes. It seems that there is something bad in her heart. She gets up to catch up.


    But shangguanfu and several major generals had expected that they would block her slowly.


    "Hold on, girl."


    Qin Yunmei''s eyes were moist, and she cried to Ning Tao: "I''ll wait for you, I''ll wait for you all the time, even if it''s too old, I''ll wait for you to come back..."


    "This way, I''ll go with you!"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids trembled for a moment, but his feet could not stop. His eyes looked at 90000 Li.


    Explore the tiger''s cave, enter the Jiao palace, look up to the sky, exhale, and become a white rainbow!


    It''s extremely dangerous to go here!


    Shangguan Fu looks at Qin Yun''s tearful face, with a complex expression on his resolute face. He murmurs:


    his road is full of thorns,


    his heart is vast,


    his eyes pierce the sky,


    his goal It''s the heaven of the world!


    "You can''t imagine what kind of mission he has on his back. A lonely figure with a gun is the enemy of the whole world. He can only climb the top step by step on a skeleton and fight against the sky with a sea of blood and corpses..."


    Listening to the crowd, a shocking scene appeared in front of them. A mountain higher than the sky piled up with skeletons was trampled on by a man.


    Qin Yun collapses to the ground, dejected and crying.Looking at the elixir in his hand, master Qin solemnly said to the people, "I declare that the next owner of my Qin family is Qin Yun. She is the only one who has priority in all resources."


    Hundreds of managers were shocked, but the Qin family was even better than the others.


    It''s more brilliant than climbing to the top.


    Ning Tao is gone.


    Shangguanfu has gone.


    But the whole Qin family has been banned. This is a necessary means for the military. Today is just a normal birthday gift. This farce It never happened.


    "Buzz Bang


    Three new fighters cut across the sky.


    In the middle plane, Ning Tao, Li Zhen, shangguanfu and more than a dozen other generals were among them.


    Looking at the foot of the Qin villa is getting smaller and smaller, Ning Tao spits out a mouthful of turbid air and says: "come on, what happened?"


    Li Zhen sighed, frowned and said: "it''s the same thing. Every famous mountain has become a dry mountain. After the six sects, Longhu Mountain, Wutai Mountain, huangpian mountain, Hengshan Mountain They have lost their vitality


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. Is it so bad.


    "To put it bluntly, it has caused a great sensation in China. The Chinese people are in a state of panic. They think that it is a natural disaster that has come to China, and some people even stir up the flames."


    "It''s still secondary. Those famous mountains are suppressed by dragon veins. According to the moral of geomantic omen, it''s for the benefit of one side. Now when the Dragon veins die and all kinds of demons make trouble, it has caused disaster," Shangguan Fu said in a deep voice.


    "Disaster?"


    Ning Tao frowned and doubted: "is there any monster, or is someone deliberately playing the ghost?"


    "After these days of research, there must be some of the latter."


    "But the real scientific reason is the damage of the Chinese ancestral dragon vein, which led to the disorder of the earth atmosphere. In addition, a strong collision between the north and south poles some time ago made the crust loose. Now earthquakes and natural disasters It''s common. "


    Li Zhen said solemnly.


    "Talk to others," said Ning Tao, rolling his eyes.


    "Er...!"


    "It''s those dragon veins that can''t die. We have to stop this phenomenon. Now the total loss has exceeded 60 billion US dollars, and there are many deaths and injuries. It must be the Kunlun Kingdom," Shangguan Fu hated.


    Kunlun kingdom!


    Ning Tao recited for a while, with a dignified look.


    "What should we do now? You should be clear about our strength. It''s a zero chance to compete with us head-on. You can only win by wisdom, not by force."


    "Judging from the overall situation, they are moving in the general direction, and there is no vitality in the mountains and small mountains they pass. It is estimated that Zijin Mountain is likely to be the next disaster area, "Shangguan Fu said with the instrument.


    Zijin Mountain?


    "It''s interesting that in the myth, the Supreme Lord also made pills there," Ning Tao said with his eyebrows.


    "Salute


    Li Zhen a big drink, more than a dozen generals and generals all get up, together with the Zhao ningtao salute.


    "General Ning, we don''t understand your level, but for the sake of the Chinese people, please!"


    Ning Tao also stood up solemnly and solemnly saluted the people and said, "although there are thousands of people, I will go!"

 Chapter 1664

    "Bang, Bang...!"


    Three fighters rushed into the clouds.


    The speed of breaking through the sound barrier smashes the marshmallow like clouds, accelerates and disappears.


    In this fog like sea of clouds, a dignified figure steps on the auspicious clouds, with a pair of deep eyes overlooking a long famous mountain.


    Zijin Mountain, one of the four famous mountains in the south of the Yangtze River!


    This person is Ning Tao!


    Li Zhen, a dozen of them are mortals. They can''t even bear the aftereffects of the divine realm. Instead, they are in trouble.


    However, all major satellite explorations are gathered here, and the forces of the four major military regions have been deployed. This is the last resort, the last resort.


    Kill the famous mountain with the enemy.


    It''s a battle, a battle of the same fate, and a war of two worlds.


    Those who endanger China, kill!


    Ning Tao looks down from the cloud, occasionally secretly uses the power of spirit to detect, but there is nothing unusual. The abundant vitality makes everything green and tender.


    His sword eyebrows stand upright, and he is also thinking about why this is and why Kunlun Kingdom has seized spiritual power?


    To be honest. The earth is at the end of the Dharma era, while the Kunlun kingdom is at the half end of the Dharma era. The latter is stable in both spiritual strength and the energy of heaven and earth.


    But why did they come to earth to take it?


    Either they want to achieve something, but they have to pay some price, such as destroying Huangshan and other famous mountains. They are reluctant to do it in the Kunlun realm, but they come to earth to do it.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just like the foreign resource garbage that comes to Huaxia when there is no place to put it.


    Ning Tao touched his chin, his eyes sparkled with wisdom, and the idea of the almost forgotten transmission array came out again, and he was very sure.


    Kunlun realm is for the transmission array!


    At the beginning, they came to China just to grab the star core, but they failed because of Uncle Tim.


    Now it seems that we just need enough vitality and spiritual power to start the teleportation array.


    Robbing and plundering become them


    "what''s this, the devil?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    The next second, in his gaze, five magic pots were heavily inserted into the mountain. The shadowy man''s words seemed to urge the magic pot.


    Suddenly, Zijin Mountain trembled.


    Ning Tao can''t help but stare big eyes and look down. Green trees, flowers and plants wither at the speed visible to the naked eye, changing from tender green to withered yellow.


    And the dragon vein of Zijin Mountain seems to be in fear, there is a terrible force in depriving it of life.


    "No, damn it!"


    Ning Tao scolded, and could not sit still. He could not watch Zijin Mountain become a dead mountain. At this speed, it would not be long before it could be used.


    Psychic burst, like a meteor down.


    "Chirp!"


    "No, there''s a sneak attack!"


    The three silver robes were shocked at the same time, and lightning silver snakes appeared all over their bodies. As soon as they stepped on their feet, they suddenly burst into the sky, just like three ferocious thunder snakes.


    "Daofa, thunder snake swallows elephant!"


    As soon as ice fairy raised her head, she saw three ferocious snakes bitten by lightning. It seemed that even the sky could bite a big hole. With her current cultivation, she felt a trace of palpitation.


    Then he looked up again and felt a familiar breath. In his beautiful eyes, he was shocked and screamed: "this This is Ning Tao


    "He got the dragon''s bone in the secret place, but he died with the space. How could he survive? I don''t believe it..."


    "Rather Ning Tao


    The gray man lowered his head and repeated.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao fell from the sea of clouds in a rage, just like a golden flame meteorite from outside the sky, shining to the extreme, with a gorgeous little tail behind, marking a long mark in the sky.


    It''s like cutting the sky open!


    In the ice fairy''s startled eyes, the two collided with each other in a shocking manner. The flame meteorite collided with the ferocious thunder snake, and a big explosion occurred instantly.


    "Boom...!"


    The terrible air waves flew away, and the ice fairy suddenly created a piece of ice. The next second, it was smashed by three figures, and even rowed a few meters on the mountain.


    Seeing this, ice fairy was surprised that Lei Xingzong''s three brothers were repulsed. Although they were in a hurry to meet the enemy, reality is reality.


    Ning Tao, that bastard, has become so strong.


    And the old man with white beard seemed very surprised.


    Lei''s three brothers are triplets. They practice almost the same way. They have a sharp heart and a joint attack effect. They can almost fight with the later strong.


    "It''s interesting. It seems that people are not good."


    When the strong wind dissipated, a short breathing figure appeared in front of him. His face was a little pale. It seemed that he had suffered a lot from the blow just now.


    Ning Tao angry, gun pointed to six people, Senran said: "I Huaxia famous mountain become dead mountain is you these bastards dry?""Hum, so what? You dare to sneak attack just now. Come here, let me blow you up!"


    Lei Da''s angry eyes were not angry.


    But just then, the gray man took back five strange pots, raised a resentful face and said hoarsely, "you Is Ning Tao, the one who sneaked into Kunlun and killed young master Lei Ang? "


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled. It was not a secret for a long time, and the man looked so strange that he immediately said, "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "Oh, me? It''s Lei Zang


    "It was once the bodyguard of master Leon. You destroyed me. Now I''ve come to destroy you, "the gray man said, his eyes glowing red.


    Lei Zang


    After the crisis, he had a strong feeling of killing Leining.


    It seems that it is from the present Lei Zang!


    "I was forced to kill him that day. He insisted on killing me. I had no choice but to kill him back. If you are involved, I can only say sorry."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and looks firm.


    When the gray man heard this, he suddenly burst out laughing, like a crazy devil.


    "Then go to hell and apologize. I''ll kill you myself, little bastard!"


    "Nine commandments of thunder halberd!"


    "Boom...!"

 Chapter 1665

    "Nine commandments of thunder halberd!"


    Lei Zang, a gray man, roared in his madness. The sky above Zijin Mountain exploded in an instant, just like the thunder god destroying heaven and earth, holding the penalty.


    "Boom...!"


    After thousands of meters of dusk, the sky was immediately covered with dark clouds, as if it was on top of the sky, and it was too heavy to breathe.


    Ning Tao''s face is a little ugly. The movement of this method is a little big. It makes him feel frightened, but he can''t retreat.


    Because a retreat, Zijin Mountain will become a dead mountain!


    The ice fairy and the old man with white beard are scared. This is the forbidden skill of Lei Xingzong. What''s the matter with this bastard? Isn''t he going to die?


    Lei Zang''s face was crazy, his hands were surrounded by crackling thunder, and he said: "little bastard, do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this day?"


    "The seven mantras failed."


    "Zen is a failure."


    "Fengshenmen yuntiangong failed to find heaven and earth."


    "Failure, failure, everything else is failure!"


    These roars reverberate in his ears. Ning Tao''s face is as gloomy as water. He instantly thinks of those strange things that happened to him, and almost died inexplicably.


    He immediately said angrily, "it turned out that you did those things. I said how could you be suddenly cursed and killed. There was an old monk chanting scriptures. It turned out that it was you."


    "Jie Jie Yes, that''s me


    Lei Zang''s venomous eyes were full of fierce light, and he almost broke his teeth in his grim smile.


    "Nine prohibitions, thunder falls!"


    "Boom!"


    There was a sudden explosion in the dark clouds in the sky. Ning Tao suddenly changed color and raised his head. His pupils suddenly shrank, as if he had seen something extremely shocking.


    In line of sight, a Thunder Dragon broke through the endless dark clouds and roared down. It turned into a huge Thor halberd, and then fell down heavily.


    "Roar!"


    Ning Tao wanted to escape, but found that the target was not himself, but a mountain in the southeast.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder has not yet come to an end.


    East, West northwest!


    Ning Tao frowns tightly. What does this bastard want to do? He has a bad feeling about something big.


    The ice fairy and the old man with white beard were so scared that they turned pale. This is a forbidden technique. It''s crazy. If the thunderstorm is not controlled well, there will be a big explosion.


    By then, no one can live!


    "Boom boom!"


    The nine handle halberd of Thor, which is like a stone pillar, is inserted horizontally in the earth, and encircles the people. It looks like a cage, emitting the wave of destruction.


    "Hum, it''s naive of you to think that you can stop me with this thing," Ning Tao sneered.


    The three brothers of Lei family sneer at each other, and Lei Er sneers: "I think you are the one who is naive, right? Someone who dares to be arrogant even when he is dying."


    Lei Zang grabs the thunder and lightning, and his breath rises suddenly, which is promoted to the later stage.


    £©What''s more:! New K: the fastest $on CCGE


    "what, this How is that possible? "


    Ning Tao stares big eyes. Just now, he was still in the middle stage of alchemy. He suddenly broke through to the later stage!


    He can be sure that Lei Zang has no hidden strength, but how did he do it when he was promoted to the later stage of alchemy? It seems that only hair is greyer.


    "This This is No way


    "You have learned the first forbidden skill of Kunlun Kingdom and exchanged your life for strength. Are you crazy? How could Lei Xingzong allow you to do this?"


    The ice fairy''s face was frightened.


    The old man with white beard, who had been calm all the time, was also shocked. Although he was so beautiful now, the time was short and the consequences were terrible, almost at the cost of immortality.


    The faster you ascend, the faster you die.


    No wonder Lei Zang''s accomplishments soared in a straight line. In the past, he was just an ordinary divine realm. He didn''t see him for a few months, but he broke through the middle stage. Today, he even broke through the later stage.


    It turns out that he practiced the first ancient taboo art in Kunlun Kingdom, the magic of heaven and earth!


    Isn''t he afraid of being possessed by insanity?


    They almost subconsciously stepped back, even the three brothers of Lei''s tacit understanding.


    Lei Zang''s eyes are ferocious. Ning Tao is the only one in his venomous eyes. He says fiercely: "collecting energy is my last task. When the task is over, I will kill you first in Wudang Mountain."


    "But I didn''t expect that you would send them to the door by yourself, the two forbidden techniques and the short cultivation in the later period of alchemy. This is the surprise I prepared for you."


    "Do you like it? Jie Jie Ha ha


    Ning Tao snorted coldly. He had already felt something wrong. Nine huge halberds sealed the space, which seemed to open a big cover.


    No, there should be other functions"Well, have you finished with the nonsense? Do you think that''s a sure way to win? Don''t be complacent too early. Is it possible who will lose or win this battle? "


    "Jie Jie Well, since the beginning of thunder punishment, you have lost. It''s my pity that you can live till now, "said Lei Zang contemptuously.


    Looking at the nine handle halberd, Lei Da sighed: "tut Tut, I didn''t expect to see this terrible forbidden skill again in my lifetime. The old green dragon and the white dragon were seriously injured by it. You are the next one."


    The ice fairy sighed and said: "Ning Tao, your myth is over. To tell you the truth, you are a genius, but Genius never dies


    "Thunder punishes all things!"


    See the pity of a few people''s that face, Ning Tao in the heart some gloomy, this forbid technique has what terrible?


    Looking up, the sky is full of dark clouds and thunder. From time to time, thunder and lightning flashed, like the prelude to a storm.


    Looking at the halberd, it seems that some of them are like several antenna poles, and some of them are like Lead thunder needle


    "No!"


    With a cry of surprise, his face finally changed.


    But the old Lei Zang''s mouth has shown a wild smile, wrapped with the crackling thunder and lightning, his hands pointed to the sky, the thunder was loud, and then pointed to Ning Tao.


    "Thunderstorm, fall!"


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao looked up in horror, and the heavy clouds formed a whirlpool. It was a muzzle, suddenly spewing out a terrible thunder column.


    "Damn it, ancient Scripture!"


    I saw a mysterious book of the origin of the universe appeared above my head and opened two pages in succession.


    "Origin, firewood!"


    The two forces swept down the thunder column, but it had little effect. It was like a thunderdragon rushing down to the sky and blocked by a stick.


    "Page three, reincarnation!"


    In the shock of ice fairy and others, the bucket thick thunderstorm dragon was forced to brush away a small section, but still unable to stop.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are about to crack, which is equivalent to a thunder in the sky. In the twinkling of an eye, he has reached the top of his head. He tries his best to block the ancient book on his head.


    "Boom!"


    The fake thunder from nine halberds of thunder god hit the ancient books heavily. With only a few breaths, it broke through the defense and hit Ning Tao heavily. In an instant, there was a loud bang, and Zijin Mountain trembled violently.


    Lei canghong''s eyes roared and directly detonated the fake thunder. He would kill the bastard by any means.


    "Give me Go to hell

 Chapter 1666

    The thunder column pushes Ning Tao into the mountain.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge roar, and the thunder column, which was made up of human and natural resources, exploded instantly.


    Every inch of grass is barren, hard rocks are densely cracked, and the earth is black and extinct.


    Symbolizing the destruction of everything!


    If you want to ask what is the most terrible power between heaven and earth, and make a ranking list, there is no doubt that Tianlei is the top three, worthy of the hegemony.


    Even number one is understandable.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Lei Zang was crying, laughing and suffering. He felt his strong power and could not help but shed tears.


    Has the once invincible self been reduced to such a state? How many years of life is left? How many times can the forbidden technique be launched?


    I''m not conscious


    Ice fairy five people tremble, atmosphere dare not gasp a mouthful, for fear of will thunder hide to provoke.


    According to the ancient books of Kunlun Kingdom, people who have practiced the magic of heaven and earth will practice very fast at first, but their life will be reduced. The more they practice, the less conscious they will be, and even become demons.


    This is how many great demons in history came to be.


    That''s why it''s defined as the first forbidden skill


    "Cough...!"


    A hard cough suddenly came from the black pit, which made six people look suffocated.


    "Ju Actually Not dead? "


    Ice fairy light cover red lips, beautiful eyes revealed a shock, just that blow thunderstorm if she carry down will die no doubt, but Ning Tao was not dead.


    What kind of monster is he?


    The seven divine realms were closed to heaven and earth and besieged him.


    He didn''t die in the Tianshan war.


    He even took the sword from Taoist Yuntian and didn''t die.


    Others thought that he and Kongtong secret land died together, but at this moment he actually appeared in front of us.


    Is he a jack up who can''t fight to death!


    Ice fairy beautiful eyes red, and think of the scene in Tianshan was insulted, immediately sharp way: "kill him, full hand, I don''t believe he won''t die."


    "The fairy will marry whoever kills him!"


    "Huo!"


    Five people are scared, white beard old man''s beard was pulled off, five pairs of big eyes looked in the past, ice Ice fairy wants to Want to get married?


    A godly nun, or once a generation of godmother, that can not be desecrated cold appearance, charm still full, instantly aroused the desire to conquer.


    Born the desire to throw her to bed and ravage


    To put it simply, no one can remain unmoved under this condition, a lifelong Taoist partner!


    Even if the ice fairy said that she would marry Yun zhongzi, the latter would use 888 to carry the dragon and Phoenix sedan to marry her from the snow god palace and hold a shocking wedding.


    This is not only a divine helper, but also can speed up the cultivation. There are too many benefits. There is nothing cheaper than this


    "Gulu...!"


    Qi Qi, the three brothers of Lei''s family, swallowed their saliva.


    At this time, Ning Tao bared his teeth and stood up from the pit. His bones were scattered, but there was a strange flash in his eyes.


    When the Taixu ancient sutra was in operation, the residual power of thunder in his body was destroyed by his body Swallowed up!


    The physique seems to be stronger


    Doubtfully raised his head, but saw five pairs of green eyes, there is a general resentment.


    "Er...!"


    Ning Tao cold sweat DC, was staring at scalp numbness, weak way: "this What''s going on here? "


    "Little friend, will uncle discuss something with you?" Reda said greedily, licking his lips.


    Little Uncle


    Before he could react, the old man with white beard said with a smile, "don''t listen to his nonsense. As long as you promise me one thing, I will help you realize a wish."


    "Then kill yourself!" Ning Tao black face way.


    "Well, the old man can''t," he said.


    "Then you killed all five of them..."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Lei San looks at the old man with white beard like a sneer. Sure enough, the latter''s face is as black as coal.


    "Thunderstorm, fall!"


    Lei Zang suddenly roared. His dry fingers fell from the sky and pointed to Ning Tao.


    Two thunderdragons with teeth and claws spread the thick clouds and fell down, vowing to destroy the target.


    The latter''s eyelids jump, directly burst out, full of power on the right fist, full of explosive punch into the sky, even the space is distorted by this punch.


    One punch Break the sound barrier!


    "Boom!"


    A fist seal and two thunderdragons collide like three bright meteors, which are firmly captured by the major satellites. The four major military regions have accumulated strength


    However, this blow beyond the speed of sound was smashed by two thunderdragons and smashed by Chao ningtao."Boom!"


    From the sight of God, a big black hole was smashed out of Zijin Mountain. Ning Tao was smashed in without even uttering a scream. It was too fast and there was no response.


    Lei Zang''s hair was almost white, his strong body was a little thin, and his haggard face was like a disaster.


    He just wants Ning Tao to die before he dies.


    But the three brothers of Lei family and the old man with white beard are very sorry. That''s their chance.


    But no one dares to make Lei Zang crazy.


    Ice fairy''s beautiful eyes are shining. It''s almost obsessive to kill Ning Tao. The two thunderstorms just now are believed to be enough to kill him. Even the three brothers of Lei family will be seriously injured.


    "Oh, it''s a pity, tut Tut," said the old man with white beard, salivating over the figure of ice fairy.


    Lei Da stopped looking at it and said respectfully, "brother Zang, congratulations on your revenge. That mission..."


    The latter glanced at him coldly and said, "I know that the five spirit grabbing pots are almost full."


    As soon as I turned over my hand, I took out the five strange pots.


    Lei San was lost in spirit and said with emotion: "unfortunately, after the effect of gobbling up the spirit pot, these spirit powers can''t be absorbed by the monks, otherwise..."


    Several people in the heart move, all is a sigh.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    Lei Zang coldly glanced at several people and wanted to get rid of the nine commandments and do the final task for the Kunlun kingdom.


    "Wait Wait, I still have a breath, "Ning Tao climbed out hard, very weak way.


    But no one found that the color of surprise flashed in his eyes. Taixu ancient Scripture could swallow Tianlei, and his physique was much stronger than before.


    It)


    if you can continue to devour, the peak of the body is no longer a dream beyond reach, the power to devour the nucleus It''s no longer a dream, pushing the world Close at hand!


    The body trembled with excitement.


    He has been waiting for this day too long.


    Sister Xia, Sophia, Qianqian, uncle tim Wait for me, I''ll come to you soon!


    "Thunderstorm, fall!"


    Just flashed this idea, the top of the head suddenly hit five days thunder, Ning Tao was blasted into the blink of an eye, the whole Zijin Mountain seems to have a landslide.


    The rocks fall off and the ancient trees break.


    Ice fairy''s face turned white with fright. I''m afraid that none of the cloud neutrons could be killed in the thunderstorm just now. There''s no bones left for that boy.


    Lei Zang''s vision was blurred, and his skin and flesh were as loose as scales, as if he had been hollowed out in an instant. This blow consumed more than 50 years of his life.


    But he was killed.


    Looking at the jug in his hand, Lei Zang gasped: "do the task quickly, time is running out..."


    "Wait Wait, I''ve got another breath, "said the voice again.


    Six people are stupid.

 Chapter 1667

    "Wait Wait, I still have a breath, "Ning Tao said again.


    Ice fairy''s eyes are green.


    Is this bastard reincarnated?


    Why don''t you die!


    Lei''s three brothers and the old man with white beard are all silly. Is this bastard made of iron pimple.


    But even iron pimples can be smashed.


    Lei Zang''s eyes are red. He has not killed him with his 50 years'' life span. Why is that? Why is he still alive?


    "Damn it, you damn asshole!"


    "Roar...!"


    Nine huge halberds echo the thunder cloud, and they can drop the thunder at any time, just like giant weapons.


    If you look at it from a distance, the vision will be extremely shocking. There is a muzzle like whirlpool in the sky, and there is a round confinement of Thor halberd in the ground. If you can''t get out, Ning Tao can''t dodge like he is on the trajectory of a shell.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is shocked on the surface, but he looks forward to it in his heart.


    It''s so cool. Come and chop me


    But suddenly, Lei Da stopped Lei Zang, who was almost out of control, and said, "brother Zang, calm down."


    "He is seriously injured now. It''s easier for our brother to break his neck directly."


    "Yes, brother Zang is a hero of Kunlun kingdom. If you ban martial arts, don''t use it. Let''s clean it up," the old man with white beard said with a smile.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Lei Zang gasped fiercely, and his vision became more blurred. He had to grit his teeth and said, "please, we must get rid of the first harm in China."


    As soon as they heard this, their eyes lit up.


    Thunder shot out in three seconds, with a crazy grin on his face. He had only one breath left. First come first served. Ice fairy is mine.


    "Daofa, thunder snake swallows elephant!"


    On the QQ of Geng r new 3, the fastest is


    a thunder snake appears, opens its big black mouth and bites at Ning Tao. It seems that because of the speed is too fast, there are some "creaky" sounds.


    "Third, stop Asshole, shameless villain, "the old man with white beard and thunder roared.


    His body was also like a bullet.


    But when Ning Tao saw this, he was not happy. He was waiting to swallow Tianlei and improve his physique.


    What do you mean by rushing here?


    Immediately biting his teeth and staring at him, he suddenly leaped like a Tyrannosaurus Rex and gathered all his remaining strength on his right fist.


    "Break World Fist


    A punch, a broken mirror.


    A terrible force to indescribable, such as cannonball out, where the space inch collapse.


    Lei San''s pupil shrinks, almost in the blink of an eye, and blows mercilessly at himself. He''s red eyed, and he''s still hit half of his body.


    "Boom!"


    I don''t feel it, but half of my body is gone.


    A space crack shaking appeared in front of us, and a shrill voice sounded.


    "Ah I My hand, my body, asshole Ah, ah, "Ray said with a twisted face.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Thunder big three people flash to its side, looking at God body all broken old three, in the heart can''t help but flash palpitation.


    However, at this time, Ning Tao fell to the ground, stretched out a trembling finger and groaned: "no, I really have one breath left."


    I''m NIMA


    The six of Lei Zang almost yelled at each other, and their faces turned green. If they believe you, they have no ghost.


    You can hang for such a long time with this breath. Is it true that we are stupid and want to cheat me in the past, and then give us a punch, right?


    Ning Tao bites his teeth and wants to stand up. Finally, he falls down again in a sweat. This blow drains all his strength. Even if he swallows the elixir, it will take a long time.


    "It''s true this time, cough I I really have one breath left. "


    "You''re not him, really!"


    Six people scold, in the heart can''t say of startle anger, but no matter who dare to close to Ning Tao.


    Lei Zang is not willing. Anyway, he is a dying man. He takes a tentative step immediately.


    The next second, Ning Tao seems to have taken a big pill, his eyes are fierce, and he looks up in spirit.


    "Damn, there''s a trick!"


    Lei Er exclaimed with indignation.


    Ice fairy, Lei Zang stepped back like a shadow, his face was blue and red.


    "Hiss Oh, no, no, I swear this is the last breath, "Ning Tao lay on the ground again.


    "Asshole, thunderstorm, fall!"


    Lei Zang''s eyes are green, and he controls the thunderstorm to fall. Ning Tao''s scream comes with it.


    "Ah, ah Roar, I will not die, I will not die, ah I still have a breath... "The seven tricks of Lei cangqi gave birth to smoke, and he yelled with red eyes, "you guys, get into the thunder halberd array and bless the power of forbidden skill. Even if you fight for your life, you will kill this bastard."


    Ice fairy a listen, without hesitation rushed to a huge thunder halberd, eyes full of crazy color.


    Lei Da, Lei ER and the old man with white beard all rushed to the side of a thunder halberd after the struggle, and even Lei San rushed to one place with venom.


    "You What do you want to do? Are you crazy? I will die in this way. Don''t, ah... "


    Ning Tao screamed and scolded, but it seemed that there was always a kind of other emotion and a kind of groaning feeling. It seemed that it was not only painless, but also very comfortable?


    Thunderstorms in the sky fall one after another, sometimes strong and sometimes weak, as if to fight a protracted war.


    Lei Zang''s six people ferociously injected the spirit power into the forbidden art. The former was the leading force, and they only felt that the spirit power was passing quickly, and they couldn''t stick to it for long.


    Although Ning Tao was able to swallow it, he also suffered the damage. His back was bruised and torn apart. Three or four bones were broken


    He gritted his teeth and resisted, because he could clearly feel the enhancement of his physique. He seemed to have touched a critical point and said: "quick Soon, soon... "


    Suddenly, Lei Zang seems to have made a major decision. He reaches out his hand and throws the space ring to Lei Da. He says crazily, "be careful. Don''t blame me if you die."


    "What do you want to do, brother Zang, no..." Lei Da looks at the space ring and says in fear.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he had an uncertain premonition.


    "With my way, lead God thunder, with my hatred, fall to extinction, this God thunder, name extinction God thunder," Lei Zang roared at the whirlpool, his whole body was burning.


    "Boom!"


    The ice fairy looked up, and the thick black cloud was like ink, and all his strength was concentrated in one place.


    "This is the legendary Annihilation thunder


    She was pale and almost screamed to add ice to herself. She was not buried with them


    "Destroy it..." Lei Zang closed his eyes and murmured. The next second, his whole crowd disappeared.


    "Boom!"


    With an earthquake in the void, thousands of meters of ink clouds were scattered, and a huge Thunder Dragon tearing space all the way, such as a comet hitting the earth.


    Ning Tao''s eyes widened. He felt death from the blow. His instinct told him that he would definitely die here. Even if Taoist Yuntian came, he would be badly hurt.


    He''s the only one who''s going to die. There''s no residue left.


    "No Roar...! "


    The giant Thunder Dragon fell into the hinterland of Zijin Mountain for 1000 meters.

 Chapter 1668

    "Boom, boom...!"


    Roaring giant thunderdragons run through the earth.


    The whole Zijin Mountain had a violent collapse, and the deafening roar spread thousands of meters away.


    Ning Tao is in the center of thunderstorm!


    In the blink of an eye, he lost any breath


    If you look at it from the sky, a huge pit with no bottom appears in your eyes. It''s completely black and there''s no vitality at all.


    Under the thunder of extermination, exterminate everything.


    "Cough...!"


    A hard sound of pain came from the foot of a Thor halberd. The whole body was wrapped in countless layers of solid ice crystals, but it broke into light spots.


    Ice fairy got up and looked at Zijin Mountain like a landslide. There was palpitation on her face. It was a near death just now.


    She laid a thousand layers of ice barrier, but it broke more than half in an instant. If it wasn''t for the halberd of thunder to offset the thunder, she would have been wiped out by the afterwave.


    Fortunately, the target is not her


    Lei Da, Lei ER and the old man with white beard all bared their teeth and got up. They were all badly hurt.


    And the former looked around for a week, Leng didn''t find Lei San''s figure, his breath Dissipate the world.


    "Old three, dead!"


    Thunder two Nu eyes, the facial expression ugliness way.


    In fact, this scene is also expected. They almost died, not to mention the seriously injured third. Even if there is a thunderbolt to resist, no one can resist.


    "Quick Let''s see if that bastard''s dead? " The ice fairy was naked, but she shook her teeth and went to the pit.


    When they looked down at the pit, they could see nothing but scorched black.


    "This Is this dead? "


    Thunder big face uncertain nervous way.


    Ice fairy''s beautiful eyes are shining, and the spirit is exploring again and again, but he can''t find a trace of Ning Tao. He can''t hide it. It must be under here.


    In this way, he should be dead!


    "Ha ha...!"


    "You bastard finally died. Heaven opened his eyes. Heaven opened his eyes. This damned Xiaoqiang was finally accepted by the king of hell. Ha ha, retribution..."


    The ice fairy laughed madly.


    Lei Da and others are also relieved. This bastard is really hard to die. He just killed Lei Zang.


    But it''s good, the task has also been completed 7788, when the time comes, you can still get less credit, and he still has the nine demons to seize the spirit pot.


    It''s just a pity that ice fairy is such a beauty


    Lei Da looks sorry.


    The old man with white beard sneered: "I''ve heard that Hongmeng''s new leader''s life is very hard. Now it seems that Tianlei is harder. After all, no matter how hard it is, it can''t be harder than shenlei."


    "Well, there are several people who can hold the thunder at the end of the day. I''m afraid it''s lucky that he can leave some bones in the middle of his divine state. He''s a little bastard."


    Lei Er puts down a stone and sneers.


    Ice fairy grimly smile more than just feel very comfortable, I do not know why there are still some small loss.


    He shook his head and said, "Ning Tao, don''t you claim that you can''t die? Where''s your breath? Let''s stand up again."


    "As long as you are alive, I will marry you. I dare to marry you, but do you dare to stand up?"


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    The eyelids of the three of them jumped for a while, then they laughed and shook their heads. This woman is really more and more crazy. If she doesn''t want to marry herself out, just say it.


    You have to say the impossible.


    The four turned around, and the old man with white beard said with a long smile, "ice fairy, it''s really time for you to think about this. It''s not a good result to die alone."


    "Yes, there are so many talented people in Kunlun, some fairies can take a fancy to them," said Leida with a smile.


    Ice fairy cold hum a, proud way: "of course there is a fancy, here, that ningtao I like very much ah, if he can live, I will marry him immediately."


    Three people smell speech not good spirit of rolled a white eye, say this words interesting, take a dead person to do shield.


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, ice fairy hummed: "what I said is true. I like Ning Tao''s character very much. Although he is a hostile force, love has no boundaries."


    "If he''s still alive, I''ll marry him and give him a family baby. Later, I''ll teach my husband and children. I''ll wait on the bed and be obedient under the bed. Hum!"


    Hearing such arrogant words, the three were envious.


    But Leida said: "why didn''t you say that just now? If you say that when you die, it''s farting."


    "Well, well, let''s leave here first, those iron eggs are not easy to provoke," the old man with white beard waved his hand and motioned the people to leave quickly.


    But at this time, a familiar voice came out of breath, "wait Wait a minute, old I still There''s another breathAs soon as their feet froze, the expressions on their faces all showed the color of horror, especially Silly ice fairy.


    "I The trough, No No way


    Stiff neck turned his head, a vitality, such as snow melting the earth in general, rising quickly, from the wind residual candle gradually burning into a raging fire.


    "This tone can swallow thousands of Li like a tiger!"


    "This tone can be seen all over the world!"


    "This tone, can let me push the world


    1 ¡ñ V


    "from now on, I''m Ning Tao Ninety seven percent


    In the pit, a charred figure, like charcoal, suddenly cracks intensively, and a crystal clear finger emerges, full of artistic beauty.


    "Click Click


    The blackened substance quickly disintegrates, revealing a naked body as long as crystal, full of streamline beauty and explosive beauty. The muscles and muscles are like a long bow, just like refined iron, eliminating impurities and becoming natural.


    Suddenly, he was shaken by something. His silver hair was like crystal, his deep golden pupil despised all living beings, his nose was straight, his mouth was filled with a bad smile, and his evil face was like a knife.


    He It''s Ning Tao!


    Random twist twist body, crackling bone explosion sound, even space are afraid of this power.


    A gorgeous white gold robe, very decent, there is a cape like object behind.


    The corner of Ning Tao''s mouth, without a sound, disappeared directly to the ground, even the dust on his feet did not stir.


    "Whoosh!"


    The four were stunned. Did they have auditory hallucination just now? How could they still be that bastard?


    All of a sudden, several people seem to have a feeling. They suddenly look up and look into the air. As soon as their pupils shrink, a familiar figure appears there.


    The white gold cape flutters with the wind, a head of crystal silver hair is swaying, and the patient face with a bad smile is looking at the four people from a commanding position.


    "Rather Ning Tao, he He''s not dead yet, "said the old man with white beard.


    Lei daze looked angry and scolded him: "damn bastard, don''t think you change your clothes and dye your hair. I don''t know you anymore."


    "Ning Tao, you little bastard!"


    And Ning Tao''s mouth smoked, but he didn''t want to talk a lot. He clenched his five fingers and fell down.


    At the same time, Leida''s whole body exploded into a blood fog.


    "Boom...!"


    The ice fairy was a fool. She was a few seconds late, and her voice was deafening. Although she didn''t understand what was going on, she had already guessed it vaguely in her brain.


    This blow, at least, reached twice the speed of sound.


    "Whoosh!"


    In front of the flower, Ning Tao came to the body like a ghost and danced his sword eyebrows: "you just said If I were alive, would you marry me? "

 Chapter 1669

    Ice fairy whole person stiff for a while, red lips stunned open, silly Leng in the ground, dull will not move.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, Ning Tao picked up her star eyebrow, stretched out her crystal clear fingers, raised her sharp chin like a teaser, and joked: "well, a little old?"


    "Damn you, go to hell!"


    Thunder two instant blood red eyes, burst into a rage, the third was God thunder cut to death, this is just, but the boss was actually in front of his face alive blow.


    Three brothers, he''s the only one left.


    Violent thunder and lightning gushed out from the body, revealing the control of punishment, ordering the world to destroy thunder, and a big Angry God was transformed.


    "Tao FA, Thunder God is angry!"


    But an attack was faster than him. The old man with white beard suddenly killed him from the sky. His sharp leg whip was like a dragon''s tail.


    "Daofa, tornado and cloud!"


    The fierce wind blows Ning Tao''s crystal silver hair, revealing a pair of playful eyes. Looking at the legs pulling down, he just blocks it with one arm.


    "Bang Ah I My leg


    Unexpectedly, it was the old man with white beard who screamed. It seemed that because of too much force, he pulled hard on a piece of steel and split his leg bone.


    An old man''s face was suddenly twisted, with sweat oozing from his painful forehead. His eyes also showed horror and fear. How could a human''s hand bone be so hard? Even the spirit beast would be kicked to pieces with this blow


    "Roar, die!"


    At the same time, Lei Erhong put his eyes to kill and tried his best to fight this blow, which was like the ancient Thunder God''s blow of destruction.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows and clenches his fists with five fingers.


    At this moment, the surging power surged out of the body. The peak power of the body flowed through all the limbs, just like a fierce beast.


    "Broken!"


    One punch is like a long bow.


    In the shock of ice fairy, the two fists collide like two meteors, across the sky. A god blows at a fierce beast with anger.


    Although Lei Er has the best blood, he also has the self-knowledge. Lei Xingzong is good at Thunder and lightning, and his physique is naturally not weak. He has experienced the process of quenching his body. In addition to Daofa, he can never lose.


    But a confident collision, eyes almost pop out.


    An unparalleled force of terror poured on him, as if a boat had hit a huge ship and was smashed in an instant.


    "Whoosh Boom


    Lei Er is just like a shell with a big bore, which heavily bumps into the rocks, and Ning Tao is the launcher.


    The old man with white beard was startled, but suddenly he noticed something. He could not help looking up. A hand print of a millstone, like a giant spirit, was full of dense archaic patterns, and fell down.


    "Boom...!"


    The earth collapses and there is a pit of fingerprints.


    Ice fairy Zheng Zheng dejected, Ning Tao in his eyes is just a punch, a palm, but Lei Er seriously injured, white beard old man died.


    My first BQ r


    "how How is that possible? "


    "How did you suddenly become so strong?"


    Ice fairy lost her voice and her beautiful eyes were shocked.


    In her perception, Ning Tao''s cultivation has indeed improved a little, but he is still refining the spirit of quadruple, but it gives him a sense of danger, I don''t know how many times stronger.


    To that stop, it''s like Mount Tai.


    Let her only look at a sense of powerlessness, instinct tells her that she can''t fight.


    Ning Tao smiles with satisfaction and clenches his fist. He never breaks or stands up. This is the peak of the body. He touches the threshold of the spirit body!


    All of a sudden, he turned to look at Lei ER in astonishment. A gray light went straight to the sky regardless of the ban.


    "It''s not good to pass notes from afar!"


    Ning Tao exclaimed, the power of the spirit turned into a blade, but it couldn''t keep up with its speed.


    And look at Lei Er, he fell with him, half of his body was smashed by the blow, and he used this secret method at the cost of burning the spirit.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Ice fairy a see this shape, immediately proud laugh up, the charm of the jade face bloom brilliance.


    "Is that funny?" Ning Tao turns his head with a sneer.


    "Hum, you are absolutely dead this time. Just now, it was the unique musical note of Lei Xingzong. It was passed to Lei Xingzong. He will come soon."


    "Jie Jie, how long do you think you can live?"


    "It''s so far away from Wudang Mountain that Mo Yuntian can''t protect you. Even if you run for your life now, you will be caught up, so you can''t escape to death!"


    The ice fairy laughed happily.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. Her words are really persuasive. As a strong man in a half step virtual environment, Lei Xing Zun can tear up the space and go on the road, at least much faster than him.There are ambush soldiers in Wudang Mountain. Even if you want to hide, you can''t find a place. Satellite, the way of tracking These are not jealous.


    To put it bluntly, he now has no way to escape, no way to enter, and is in an extremely embarrassing situation.


    The nine huge halberds still stand in place. The nine commandments of the halberds are still forbidden in heaven and earth, even though they are not easy to break.


    In this way, more time is consumed.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "It''s very cool to hold Bingzi''s face and sneer," isn''t it despair Well... "


    Before he finished speaking, he was pinched by Ning Tao.


    "Do you think it would be better if I gave you up now?"


    "And you haven''t answered my question just now. I''m alive. Do you want to marry me?"


    Looking at that sneer face, ice fairy instead cast a flattering eye, complacent way: "you are sure you survived, just delayed for a while."


    "Although I can''t beat you and your strength is extremely strong, I want to defeat the thunder punishment master, one of the three gods of Kunlun, ha ha You''re just a brother. "


    "No, you''re just a scum, ha ha..."


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump, black eyes flash fierce, pupil reflects ice fairy''s proud smile.


    To tell you the truth, although he was annoyed by this woman''s contempt, it can''t be denied that this is the truth. Now he can fight for a period of time at most by consumption.


    As for beating


    Ning Tao fell into silence, crystal silver hair fluttering with the breeze, crazy eyes, can only spell.


    Put away Lei Da''s space ring, seal the spirit of ice fairy''s cultivation, and use a spirit rope to tie her up. It''s like binding temptation.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    The ice fairy blushed and was a little flustered.


    Ning Tao glanced at her and put her on his shoulder. Then he patted the plump back. The meat waves rolled and swallowed the water: "play SM."


    The next second, he jumped into the pit


    On the top of a mountain far away, there is a strong man in a big silver robe. Every breath is like thunder, and every inch of muscle is like silver juice.


    All of a sudden, a gray light flashed away.


    It seems to enter this person''s mind. After a long time, the silver robed strongman''s eyes are full of rage and terror, and the sky is like a million days of thunder.


    "Ning Tao, you want to die!"

 Chapter 1670

    "Ning Tao, you want to die!"


    The silver robed man was furious, surrounded by dense thunder and lightning, as if bathed in a sea of thunder.


    With a grasp of both hands, the space crack was torn out.


    In the era of the end of the earth law, the spiritual power is thin and the space is fragile. With his strength, it is not too difficult to tear up the space cracks, unless the space is in disorder.


    And he is the one who punishes thunder!


    Suddenly, he stood up, and his eyes flashed with moriran''s killing opportunity, and he stepped out with malice


    "Boom...!"


    The mountain also reverberates with the sound of rolling thunder, which is so dull that many small animals tremble with fright.


    At the same time, there is a green tent in a shady jungle thousands of meters away from Zijin Mountain, which is a temporary military base.


    Li Zhen, shangguanfu and other generals are worried. General Ning has been gone for more than a day.


    In addition to the sudden appearance of nine silver halberds an hour ago, the thunder continued after that, and the Tiangong-1 satellite was blocked at that time.


    In other words, they don''t know what''s going on there now.


    Li Zhen''s face was gloomy, and there was always an ominous premonition in his heart. It seemed that a great disaster was coming.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately ordered: "order all troops to retreat 3000 meters first, long-range missiles, shenzai-1, armor breaking-1 Ready to launch immediately. "


    On hearing this, Shangguan Fu was surprised and said, "Minister Li, leader Ning may be fighting hard on Zijin Mountain. Shall we open fire?"


    Li Zhen shook his head slowly.


    Ugly said: "that''s why we have to be fully prepared. I have a hunch that this is just the beginning. What''s more terrible It''s still behind


    Back?


    £©I


    shangguanfu, the first official of G, turned pale and stopped talking immediately. He and several generals went to the camp to deploy.


    "Boom...!"


    A piece of dark cloud dissipated, but a large piece of dark cloud came. Li Zhen looked up at the sky outside the tent and whispered: "it''s thunder. It''s frightening thunder..."


    Dark clouds are all over the place, depressing things.


    In the center of the nine halberds, there is a dark pit, which can''t be seen in the end at a glance. When the thunder comes here, it is even more terrible.


    At the bottom of the pit, there are only two figures.


    One is a white ice fairy.


    The other is Ning Tao!


    In the middle of the latter''s brow, a deep abyss emerges, vast and boundless, just like the big mouth of Taigu Kunpeng, which can swallow light and space.


    The ice fairy has a look of horror. She has seen the abyss before. It belongs to Uncle Tim.


    But does it work?


    Can you let him defeat the invincible thunder punishment master?


    Knowing that he would die if he stayed here, he might still have a chance to survive. He just waited here, waiting for the venerable to cut his head!


    Full of doubts, he immediately bit his silver teeth and sneered: "Ning Tao, don''t struggle any more. You Hongmeng are just surviving. Let''s give up."


    "As soon as Mo Yuntian falls, you Hongmeng will be the lamb to be slaughtered. Although China has iron eggs, there are also limitations. You Hongmeng will surely be destroyed first..."


    Words sneer and reverberate.


    Ning Tao''s body trembles, but there is no response. It seems nothing from the outside, but great changes have taken place in his body, which makes his scalp numb.


    The force of the star core was drawn into the body, and suddenly it was like a Tyrannosaurus Rex rushing into the plastic bag, almost tearing the bag.


    Terrible, terrible!


    Ning Tao was shocked and angry to suppress it, but the latter didn''t disdain it at all, such as runaway wild horses and wild oxen, so arrogant that they couldn''t be absorbed.


    It''s not psychic power, it''s nuclear power.


    It''s one of the highest source forces in the world!


    Not to mention its arrogance, but to say its power, even if only a little, is not controlled by a small divine realm, because it is the power of the world.


    In the first second, it burst dozens of meridians.


    After a breath, the body cracks.


    After eight breath, his whole body was covered with blood scabs


    From the ice fairy''s point of view, Ning Tao bleeding and then solidified, everything is so fast and simple.


    Her eyebrows wrinkled and her face flashed with suspicion. What is this guy doing? She is now sealed and can''t feel what''s going on?


    But again toss is a dead end!


    After thinking about it, he said with shame, "to tell you the truth, I really like you. You are the man I have ever met who can make me feel conquered."


    "You know, I''ve never felt this kind of feeling in Taoist Yuntian. You are the only one who has defeated me and defeated me again and again..."


    "Do you think it''s love for hate?"


    "Boom...!"Just then, the sky suddenly sounded dense thunder, as if to announce something coming.


    "Ning Tao, get out of here!" An angry roar exploded from the outside.


    Ice fairy a listen to, beautiful Mou immediately shine, surprise way: "is thunder punish Zun, Jie Jie Ning Tao, your doomsday is coming. You can''t escape this disaster after all. "


    "If you want to marry me, wait until you survive."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Two harsh voices came into his ears, but Ning Tao turned a deaf ear, as if he didn''t hear them.


    Only the eyelashes shook for a while, and then there was no reaction, just like the old monk sitting in the blood amber


    At this time, nine ring thunder halberd forbidden outside.


    A burly man in a silver robe appeared here. His lines were rough and his face was dignified. Thunder and lightning twined around him, and there was a "crackling" sound from time to time.


    He looked down at the nine halberds and frowned. There was a deep pit in the middle. If there was no accident, the rabbit would be there.


    With one move, a thunder fell from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The nine handle halberd of Thunder God leads the thunder, and then leads it into the ground. The falling thunder is the same as it didn''t appear.


    The thunder punishes venerable not to be surprised, on the contrary ferocious smile way: "young son, don''t say this venerable didn''t give you an opportunity, think about how you want to die."


    With a flash of his right hand, the black halberd caught in the palm of his hand.


    This is his five level magic weapon. You can''t use thunder to deal with this forbidden skill. Otherwise, it will only enhance its power and smash it down with rough arms


    "Boom!"


    The ice fairy was in a good mood and broke the ban with the strength of the venerable. Soon, everything was over.


    Proud in saw Ning Tao one eye, found that he was covered by blood scab, don''t know why?


    She immediately sneered and said, "tut Tut, don''t pretend to be a ghost. You don''t think you can fight against the thunder punishment. It''s so naive."


    "I Kunlun three gods, invincible in the world!"


    "Boom!"


    The thunder punishes the venerable several times, nine handle thunder god halberd is destroyed, seven handle, nothing can stop him.


    Finally, the forbidden technique was unable to dissipate.


    But in the deep pit, it seems that a Jiao shouts: "Reverend, Ning Tao is here, he is here."


    Ice fairy yells in a complicated and surprising way, but he doesn''t notice that the thick scab on Ning Tao''s body has split a gap

 Chapter 1671

    "PATA...!"


    There is a small blood scab on Ning Tao''s body, which is very small.


    Maybe ice Fairies in their heyday can sense it, but now they are all sealed. At most, they are better than ordinary people. They don''t realize it at all.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Ning Tao, do you hear that? This is the anger of Thunder God. This Zijin Mountain pit is the last place where you bury your bones. The thunder chants at dusk, and all the gods will be scared..."


    Ice fairy''s wild sneer.


    She does like Ning Tao, but she also has arrogant, refined gods, a handful of goddesses, the supreme elder, once a generation of goddess, which is not prestige.


    If it''s the same camp, it''s OK to say, but it''s a hostile camp!


    She would not allow herself to be conquered by the enemy, let alone gallop on the bed.


    Unless she smashes her pride and makes her die, that scene will be regarded as a shame by her, and vice versa It will be regarded as enjoyment.


    ¡·Wi first QS hair%


    this is the inner change.


    "Boom!"


    A huge roar sounded and the array broke.


    Thunder punishes the exalted breath of the venerable that is like the fire light of night, extremely dazzling, suddenly a surprised way: "eh, interesting, you are breaking through unexpectedly?"


    "Ray Punishment


    There is no sign. A piece of thunder is cut down.


    Ning Tao hit the bull''s-eye, and the blood scab on his body cracked, revealing his true face.


    Ice fairy stares big beautiful eyes and looks suspiciously. Ning Tao closes his eyes tightly. There is some pain between his eyebrows, as if this is a wooden cage with an archaic Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    There''s always an illusion that he''s going to explode.


    As soon as the master of thunder punishment raised his eyebrow, he was about to kill him with the black halberd, but suddenly his face changed, and several black spots shot from afar in the sky ten thousand meters away.


    "This is Iron egg


    God killer, armour piercing bullets, coming one after the other.


    This is almost the strongest weapon besides nuclear weapons, but Li Zhen and others never thought that the enemy in front of them was one of the three gods of Kunlun.


    See the latter sneer, understatement of tear open a space crack, then step in.


    But the God killing bullet also came in the blink of an eye. Unexpectedly, it had no choice but to explode. Two huge mushroom clouds were rolling up, and two huge clouds of smoke shook the whole Jiangnan region.


    "Boom...!"


    From a distance, these are the two surging dragons.


    The temperature at the core of the explosion soared, almost tens of millions of degrees Celsius, almost hundreds of millions.


    Ultra high temperatures, shock waves, radioactive dust are spreading out at an amazing speed.


    This is a large area, but it''s two kilometers!


    All of a sudden, a space was torn open, and the embarrassed figure of the thunder punishment master came out with blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, as if he had been hurt a lot.


    My eyes immediately fixed on a place thousands of meters away. There were Chinese troops there, asshole.


    The thunder punishes the exalted eye light to be like electricity, cold hum a, didn''t expect this iron egg incredibly also can remote control, but he didn''t pay attention to, on the contrary look toward deep pit.


    Killing Ning Tao is the most important thing


    Deep pit is very special, completely isolated from the impact, ice fairy this just heavy relief.


    But as soon as I raised my head, I suddenly looked into a pair of deep eyes, as if it could be breathtaking, like two new stars in the night, shining.


    Ning Tao, wake up!


    "You How and when did you wake up? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile, "it''s hard for me not to wake up from such a big movement."


    The ice fairy frowned and said suspiciously, "what are you doing now Wait, what a strange feeling? "


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and smiles. He stands up slowly, just like an old farmer. He doesn''t touch fireworks. He can''t see anything unusual, let alone the depth.


    Seeing him like this, ice fairy suddenly scorned and said, "why, don''t you tell me that you want to meet the enemy, the thunder punishment master, you are not equal to death?"


    "Not necessarily!"


    Ning Tao raised his head and then disappeared.


    "Whoosh!"


    As soon as he was about to rush down, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. There were many people in front of him.


    "Ning Tao!"


    "Kunlun three gods, thunder punishes the venerable!"


    The latter also smile, negative hand and stand.


    "Refining four, no, it''s six. What did you do? Intelligence says that you broke through alchemy for less than a month. It was only four times in the secret place one or two days ago. "


    "It''s impossible, how can you improve so fast, no No, you are still in the process of promotion. What have you done? " The thunder punishes to move a way.


    Ning Tao clenched fist, light way: "nothing, in order to wait for you to prepare the means."


    Means?


    The pupil of thunder punishment master shrinks, and the expression on his face is very strange. It''s too shocking. He broke through to six in one month!How did he do it?


    There has never been such a record in the history of Kunlun kingdom. Even the cultivation of heaven and earth magic is not so fast, and the great power of ancient times is not so abnormal, right?


    "Whoosh!"


    A beautiful image appeared, it was ice fairy who broke away from the seal of Kaifeng, with satire on his face.


    But when she took a look at Ning Tao, her face suddenly solidified, and she was shocked: "Lian Alchemy Six


    "This It''s impossible. Did you take the Zhuangyang pill? How could you improve so fast? Just now, it was still the four fold divine realm. It''s impossible. It''s an illusion. "


    Hearing the cry of ice fairy, the Reverend Lei Xing''s pupil narrowed and said, "if I guess correctly, you either used some secret method or swallowed some rare treasure."


    "For example, Hongmeng Ziqi, Taichu Qi I think it should be the latter, and you are still in the process of promotion, but if you interrupt... "


    "Ha ha, you can try it," said Ning Tao, a proud gold body, catching Bai Luo with one hand.


    "Hum, ignorance, do you think you can defeat the thunder punishment master with a big increase in your strength? That''s impossible," ice fairy said confidently.


    The latter also sneered: "interesting, for a long time no one dares to challenge the master. Three moves, three moves. Let the master see what you are capable of?"


    "Accompany me to the end," Ning Tao said to himself.


    All of a sudden, the endless demon killing Gang thunder gushes out of his body. No one dares to touch the forbidden boundary line collected on Jiutian.


    "Three methods of thunder punishment, stung!"


    A thunder ball gathered in the heart of his hand, it seems to be the size of a football, but it is full of the power of killing gods, which makes ice fairies jump with fear.


    Thunder punishes the venerable palm to support thunder ball, sneers: "the boy, hoped you can persist for a long time some."


    "Death


    The Thunderball is like a shell.


    Ning Tao''s face is dignified. With the same one handed move, he condenses a mysterious ancient book in front of him, and the vast spiritual power rushes into this book crazily.


    "Origin, fuel, reincarnation!"


    The three forces of Scripture wash away towards the thunder ball. It''s like the light of archaic times. There''s a kind of power of time. The river of time can wash away everything.


    There''s no collision, they''re wearing each other out.


    Ning Tao just wanted to move, but behind him came a grim laugh: "boy, it''s over."

 Chapter 1672

    "Boy, it''s over!"


    Ning Tao''s pupils contracted, and behind him came such a faint and ferocious smile, almost reaching the limit.


    "Jingzhe Vientiane


    One punch, even the space is broken.


    The spring thunder, the stung thunder, seemed to make a bird call, faster than the sound.


    The thunder punishes the exalted one face to grin grimly, a stupid fellow, really think oneself will be silly to fight with you, too naive, this is a life and death battle.


    This punch instantly pierced Ning Tao.


    Ice fairy beautiful eyes stare round, a heart almost to jump out of the mouth, really so end?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s figure is illusory, and the big fist of the casserole goes through it.


    "Afterimage!"


    Two people a face exclaim, stare big eyes.


    Thunder punishes a face to be shocked, his limit speed unexpectedly has been surmounted, the heart suddenly gushes uneasily.


    At this time, a voice came from behind.


    "It''s not polite to come but not to go. I''ve got a copy of it, too. You''d better take a look!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are crazy, and his mouth is full of evil spirits. The long gun in his hand has burst out with bright light, and his breath has been enhanced.


    "Refining Alchemy Seven times


    Ice fairy completely silly, red lips, as if to plug the goose eggs, the whole person directly confused.


    "Plop!"


    When his legs and feet softened, he collapsed to the ground.


    She has been practicing for nearly a hundred years. It took her nearly 50 years to break through the divine realm. It took her four years to break through the first use, but it took her ten years to break through the second use!


    It''s not until recently that I broke through the triple of alchemy!


    This is such a harsh process for them, but now Ning Tao is so simple and casual. It''s like eating and drinking.


    Did they live on dogs in those decades?


    It''s like an engineering assignment. It took them 30 or 40 years to build a luxury building.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, Ning Tao built a more luxurious building every minute.


    That old saying how to say: people than people, angry!


    At the moment, she just felt extremely collapsed. The arrogance of Sheng Ling was beaten by a blow. A sense of powerlessness came out of her and she sat down.


    The Reverend Lei Xing''s face sank, and the urn said in a voice: "it seems that I underestimate you. What makes you advance by leaps and bounds is more powerful than Hongmeng Ziqi and Taichu Qi."


    "It''s interesting, but now you are far from enough. How about handing over the supreme treasure and I can leave you a whole body?"


    "Ha ha, you take my move first!"


    Ning Tao sneers. His spiritual power is like the flood of floodgates. It''s poured into this spear. The power of the peak of the body, the power of the later stage of the spirit, the power of the later stage of the spirit, and the power of the essence, Qi and spirit are in one.


    If his former strength was like three threads, now it is like twisting into a rope, harder than a steel whip, like three streams converging into a river.


    "Against the sky nine" thunder punishment three methods, punishment stick


    The crackling thunder and lightning condenses a thunder staff. The whole body emits the color of mercury. It is surrounded by thunder arcs, and there is a crescent arc at the top.


    In the ice fairy''s absence, Bai Luo and Lei Zhang suddenly collide, a very powerful shock wave impact, ice fairy was submerged in an instant.


    Hundred meters, kilometers!


    The white Miscanthus is full of eyeballs. The telescopes of Li Zhen and others seem to be spent. They can''t see anything, and the heaven and the earth seem to have lost their voice.


    No sound, no time, only bright.


    There is no doubt that the space above Zijin Mountain will collapse directly, and it can not bear these two forces.


    The towering ancient trees on the mountain were crushed in an instant, and the mountains everywhere turned into vermilion. The tops of several scenic spots were directly razed to the ground.


    Thanks to Li Zhen, they have been on guard for a long time. Zijinshan is no longer open to the outside world, otherwise there will be countless casualties


    "Boom...!"


    After a short silence, there was a deafening roar, which was more harsh than the God killing bullet.


    All of a sudden, the two figures smashed into the rocks like two cannonballs.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Everything gradually subsided. The space above Zijin Mountain was like a large cracked glass. Occasionally, a few pieces of glass fell out, revealing the dark void.


    From God''s point of view, it''s really miserable here. Zijin Mountain, once a beautiful place, is now broken down, full of chaos, and the top of the mountain has been blown flat.


    All of a sudden, the ice fairy pulled out from a pile of gravel. Her jade face was pale. Just now, the afterwave almost killed her. Most of her white skirt was broken.


    The snow-white skin is exposed


    Looking up, it looks as if you are living in a certain battlefield It''s just her.


    "Stab


    There was a big crack in the space, and the master Lei came out of it, but his arms were deformed, and he was still bleeding, with a grim smile in his mouth."Ha ha Ha ha


    "Damned bastard, it''s really terrible. I''ve almost been wiped out by you, but I won."


    Thunder punishes venerable straight waist pole to laugh wildly.


    His grandson lei''ang was killed by Ning Tao. Now he has finally avenged himself. There is no breath of him any more.


    "Ha ha, are you so confident?"


    Opposite him, a space crack suddenly opened. Ning Tao, who was also bloody, came out with a smile and a straight waist like a spear gun.


    The thunder punishes the venerable face a stiff, extremely stunned.


    Ice fairy eyes almost stare out, Ning Tao can tear the space, you he Diao exploded?


    There was a sudden sense of worship.


    At this moment, she made a decision. She threw a wink and said excitedly, "Ning Tao, I''ve decided that you are not the one to marry me in my life."


    "Officer, come to love slave''s house quickly!"


    "Eh!"


    As soon as Ning Tao drew his mouth, his eyes were fixed on the thunder punishment master, and he said: "the second style..."


    The latter''s eyelids jumped wildly, and he almost didn''t want to retreat suddenly. He was not stupid enough to fight for life and death, but he caught the ice fairy in a flash.


    The latter still struggled to shout: "let me go, I want to marry him, officer...!"

 Chapter 1673

    "Little bastard, you wait for me!"


    Thunder punishes the exalted face iron blue, but in the heart also some fear, moreover he also does not want to fight to death.


    It''s not worth it.


    Immediately grasp the struggling ice fairy, quickly tear up a space, towards the direction of Kunlun mountain.


    "Officer, I want to give you a baby..."


    Ning Tao''s mouth is bitter.


    He has more heart than strength, he also wants to play the second style, but with his current level of strength, he still feels too reluctant.


    "Buzz...!"


    An armed helicopter came quickly. Li Zhen and shangguanfu cried out: "general Ning, are you ok? Shall we take advantage of the victory?"


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile, gave two people a white eye, the next second unexpectedly straight toward below fall.


    "No, general Ning..."


    After some hard work, he finally pulled the seriously injured Ning Tao into the armed helicopter. Li Zhen''s face was red and he was excited and ecstatic, and said: "good guy, you can beat back one of the three Kunlun gods. That''s OK."


    F. "Yes, we thought we were only in the ordinary divine realm, but we didn''t expect that the thunder punishment master, who is as famous as Taoist Yuntian, came and was beaten back by you.


    "God bless me Huaxia, God bless me Hongmeng, finally I can beat those bastards once, ha ha..." Shangguan Fu laughs heartily and raises his eyebrows.


    Ning Tao hard squeeze out a bitter smile, lost his voice: "to be exact, he is scared away by me, if he killed now back, we all have to die."


    "Eh!"


    They froze for a while, some silly eyes.


    "Is not silly, but also what Leng, hurry back to Wudang Mountain," Ning Tao cried.


    Turn your hand over and swallow a handful of pills.


    The residual power of the star core in the body is still moving around and destroying everywhere. If all of them are absorbed, I''m afraid their strength can be further improved.


    He wasted some energy in the war just now, but he let it out in time. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether he can survive.


    It''s against the heaven, and the abyss helps


    Li Zhen immediately ordered the helicopter to fly to Wudang. At the same time, he communicated with Hongmeng headquarters and special forces. He had to send Ning Tao to Wudang Mountain completely.


    "Buzz...!"


    Xu is the leader of Lei punishment. He has not seen any Kunlun people at all. The rest of them are not up to the height of a helicopter.


    Not long after that, I met Shaolin Laozu and others from afar, fully armed to protect Ning Tao.


    Under the protection of the five gods, the latter finally returned to Wudang peacefully


    At this time, the power of the star core in his body was finally swallowed by the domineering anti heaven resolution, which directly promoted his cultivation from the fourth to the middle of the eighth.


    He needs a huge amount of energy to make a breakthrough. If we use the elixir to calculate, at least he saved more than 360 elixir materials!


    I''m afraid that''s the only way to find the whole Kunlun kingdom.


    The nine changes of the candle dragon are still swallowing the powerful fragments of the soul beast. I''m afraid it will take a long time to digest them completely. The spirit has been marching towards the peak.


    As long as the state of perception and spirit is enough, the only difference in the improvement of cultivation is energy!


    Ning Tao surprised to open his eyes, a light burst out, virtually sent out a wisp of breath, unexpectedly let Huashan ancestors back hair cold.


    "Alliance Alliance leader


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, eight regular chains were drilled directly out of the void, and Ning Tao''s body was like lightning. Shaolin''s eyes were jumping wildly.


    He spent so many years at the peak of the later period of alchemy, but he didn''t have it in his body. Although it''s not a good thing, it''s a symbol to prove that his strength has reached a limit, but Ning Tao


    "What a freak," he muttered.


    I don''t know, the seven or eight gods who were present all thought like this. Even Mo was not so scary.


    Ning Tao is indifferent and doesn''t care.


    There are more than 30 regular chains in the body. According to Mo Lao, if you go to the fairyland, refining them will have great benefits.


    He remembered the tone of hope very clearly.


    Miao Jingjing''s eyes are moist, and finally she can''t help rushing into Ning Tao''s arms and sobbing: "Ning Tao, you''ve finally come back. We thought you You... "


    "Think I''m dead with the secret land?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao smiles brightly and comforts: "don''t worry, how can I be so stupid? I just decided to gamble after mastering some space."


    "Now it looks like I won."


    The most valuable dragon''s keel, the soul and bones of the beast, is all in his hands. He almost removed the whole secret place.


    Migrant workers walk on the road of local tyrants.


    Looking at the happy atmosphere, the elder of Qingcheng frowned and said, "my Lord, I don''t know if I should ask you something.""Oh, tell me," Ning Tao smiles.


    "As we all know, your wife and daughter are missing, and you are worried about them. You always want to step into the fairyland and find them back, but you have no strength," he said


    "I dare to ask, now that your strength is top, will you Go to fairyland recently, or Leave now


    As soon as the words came out, more than a dozen people''s eyes trembled.


    Zhou Heng smile solidification, Wudang ancestors silent, Li Zhen and a group of special forces retreat step suddenly stopped, more than a dozen high-level was poked in the heart.


    To tell you the truth, if Ning Tao insists on going to Xia Mengfei and others, they have nothing to say.


    Who doesn''t worry about their relatives? They have only two daughters who have been arrested, and five wives who have been arrested. In other words, no one can still work in China. I''m afraid they have already embarked on the road of seeking relatives.


    He can''t even protect his relatives. How can he be in the mood to protect Hongmeng? He may not have enough strength before, but now he can''t say for sure.


    And Ning Tao has paid so much for Hongmeng that everyone sees it in their eyes. Every day, they are more and more worried about this problem. They are worried about Hongmeng and Ning Tao.


    Want to let him set foot on the road of seeking relatives, but Hongmeng can''t do without Ning Tao, just like the oil bottle on his body.


    Zhou Heng''s face is gloomy, and his mouth is full of bitterness. If Ning Tao wants to go to the fairyland, he wants to say yes, but when he sees thousands of disciples, he is silent


    Hearing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said firmly without hesitation: "I''m sure I''m going to fairyland and demon world, but Not now! "


    "You don''t have to worry. Hongmeng is my home. Don''t always be my example. Shifu is my root. No matter what happens, I won''t abandon you. So I need to do something before I leave."


    "What?" People are suspicious.


    Ning Tao stood up with a negative hand and stretched out two curved fingers toward the sky. His eyes were bright and he said, "the world will be settled in all directions. The war songs will start and the blood will be spilt. I said that I want 97% of the world in order to give it to Hongmeng."


    "From now on, you will fight with me all over the world!"

 Chapter 1674

    The battle of the world, everyone excited!


    Does ningtao alliance leader have the strength to pacify the world?


    Although its strength is only eight, but no one dare to underestimate.


    Who have you ever seen the same rank as a mole ant? It seems that it''s not enough for you to find a higher rank to abuse yourself, and then you are beaten into a dog by Taoist Yuntian.


    It''s like taking a rocket to break through the divine realm. It''s like flying up, and it''s like flying monkey. Today, it''s one fold. Later, it''s three fold.


    Every few days to see again, I drop darling Invincible!


    Zhou Heng and others all have the illusion that they are living in a double flow, full of slow motion cameras, and still complacent. Time flies.


    But as soon as Ning Tao appeared, he brought his own eight times acceleration, as well as sprinting and flashing. He couldn''t keep up with his speed in seconds.


    This is the gap between the two!


    It''s all the ghost called rubing. Beat me to death


    As soon as Ning Tao''s words came out, people''s hearts relaxed a lot, but looking at Ning Tao''s eyes, they all had a kind of supreme respect and worship.


    This spirit of selfless dedication is worthy of being praised and passed on by Hongmeng for thousands of years.


    I''m afraid that old yunning would not have given up if he had not covered his shins.


    Zhou Heng, with a solemn face, bowed respectfully with the seven ancestors at the same time.


    This worship, respect selfless!


    Ning Tao helped several elders up. This kind of big gift is unbearable.


    He immediately said with a smile: "Mr. Zhou, let''s discuss the overall situation of the world first. I was beaten as a tortoise before Hongmeng. I didn''t forget that tone."


    "I''ll wait I''d rather die than forget it


    Zhou Heng and other eight people almost blurted out their hatred.


    Kunlun Mountain was occupied by Kunlun boundary.


    More than 200 elite disciples of Huashan were slaughtered by Cao Bin''s blood clan.


    Amy was killed by Musashi Watanabe.


    Shaolin was destroyed by Kunlun.


    Kongtong was obliterated by American geneticists and Indian Vatican kings.


    Tianshan was encircled by Han Bangzi, Li Yan and others.


    Qingcheng was destroyed by LV Yusong.


    Although they are all left behind disciples, nearly 800 of them have been killed by them. Among them, there is no lack of respected old people and outstanding talents.


    Hongmeng disciples have been holding this evil breath for a long time. They are waiting for Ning Tao''s heroic words today to give orders.


    Pingsi square, set the world, war song, sprinkle blood!


    Zhou Heng breathed in a hurry and said: "since the alliance leader has put down his words, you might as well listen to our long prepared plan."


    "Oh, tell me about it?" Ning Tao picks his eyebrows.


    "Take now for example, our enemies are almost everywhere. It seems that there are many enemies, but in fact those guys are the ones who have the threat."


    "Li Yan of Sanxing family, Brahman, Vatican king, a sword sage on the island, a blood clan headed by greedy king..."


    Ning Tao nodded slowly, which is true.


    Seeing this, Zhou Heng couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said, "in fact, our real big threats are just like two, one is the United States and the other is Kunlun."


    "One of them represents the rise of the strongest scientific and technological civilization, and the other represents the glory of the former monk civilization."


    "No matter which one can be called our strong enemy, and judging by our current strength, there is still a big gap."


    "If we want to make peace in the world, we must crush them with lightning speed. Otherwise, once we give them a chance to unite, our situation will be disadvantageous, and no one will allow a big power to dominate."


    Wudang ancestors and others nodded solemnly. This is the best way they have discussed and analyzed for many times, and this is the only one.


    Miao Jingjing''s beautiful eyes shine with a sense of pride in her heart.


    She has nothing to do with the world, pure heart, not too much scheming, only know that her wizard master man happy she is happy, if sad she care and comfort.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with admiration, "yes, that''s the truth. I Hongmeng have been bullied for too long. It''s time to start a beautiful victory."


    "Ha ha Heroes think alike, "Zhou Heng and others laughed.


    "Since we want to fight, I think Li Yan of Samsung family is the most suitable. With our strength, we can crush them easily!"


    Huashan Laozu and others all nodded, he is the most suitable.


    But Ning Tao pondered this time. He felt his chin and fell into meditation. He whispered: "Li Yan


    "You let me go, I want to find Mo Yuntian, I want to find Ning Tao, let me go..." A stubborn familiar voice suddenly came.


    Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, dignified way: "who is noisy, bring up?"


    The cave in the middle of the mountain is suddenly quiet. After a while, ye Kong and other disciples come up with a embarrassed little girl, with a stubborn face."Well, you are "Liangzi?" Ning Tao was shocked.


    Words a export, that stubborn little wench smell sound to turn head to see, one eye saw surprised Ning Tao, eye socket immediately red.


    "Ning Tao, go to find Mo Yuntian to save sister Zhenzi and sister qiandaixue. They are presented as tribute to Baqi, Wuwu...!"


    Zhou Heng and others looked at each other, some stunned.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was stunned, ye Kong put out his hand and said with a bitter smile: "shortly after you went to Kongtong, we found her seriously injured at the foot of the mountain."


    "After saving her, I found that she was a ninja. At that time, I almost didn''t let a group of martial brothers cut her down."


    "Hum, that''s because you have so many people. I really think I''m afraid of you. I have the guts to go out and have a fight," Liangzi hummed with a displeased face.


    The former gave her a white look and continued: "she wanted to execute her on the spot, but she kept clamoring to find Ning Tao and Mo Yuntian. Thinking that it might be a big deal, she locked her up first, waiting for you to come back and punish her."


    Then he whispered to Ning Tao and said, "you don''t know. This girl is fierce. She even grabs and bites. She suddenly screams in the middle of the night and deliberately makes trouble. It''s so noisy that we haven''t had a peaceful life recently."


    "Who do you say is fierce? Please tell me again. I''ll bite you to death Let go of me, "Liangzi said, keeping an eye on yekong.


    The latter''s scalp is numb. It''s far away.


    Ning Tao did not have good spirit of reward her a chestnut, helpless way: "enough, give me stop a little."


    "Ning Tao, you dare to hit me, asshole," Liangzi said angrily.


    "Bang Ouch!


    A chestnut went on again, the former hummed: "call grandmaster."


    "No, I won''t. I won''t admit you, and Don''t knock me on the head, "Liangzi glared like a little tigress.


    "Bang Ah, it hurts


    Ning Tao suddenly remembered those words and frowned: "you just said that Zhenzi and qiandaixue were given to the eight headed snake as sacrifices?"


    Liangzi covered his head and said angrily, "if you don''t say good words twice, go to find Mo Yuntian. Only he can save my sister and them."


    "Eh!"


    When Zhou Heng and others want to talk, they all look at Xiang ningtao.


    The latter ravaged Liangzi''s angry little face and said: "don''t think about it if you ask Mr. Mo for help, but I just have a blood account to settle with him."


    "Just this beast Open up


    What

 Chapter 1675

    What about the big snake?


    Is this crazy? Absolutely not!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, Zhou Heng quickly dissuaded him and said, "my Lord, this matter will never work. You can find anyone, but you can''t find it."


    "Why?" The former is suspicious.


    "This I don''t know. I just heard Mo mention it occasionally. "


    "By the way, I remember one thing very clearly, that big snake is almost immortal in the island country, so it can dominate for such a long time," Zhou hengning said.


    No Immortality?


    "How can this be possible? How can there be such an existence under the sky? Isn''t it invincible?" Ye Kong and others were shocked.


    Miao Jingjing''s face became pale.


    Wudang ancestors and other old people frown. They have heard a few words about it, but few people can tell what it is.


    Ning Tao also frowned and said, "no, I remember my high priest of witchcraft said that she almost killed that animal in witchcraft more than 20 years ago."


    "That''s in the witch sect. I''m talking about the island country. As long as it doesn''t leave the island country and no one can kill it, it''s equivalent to immortality. That''s Mo Lao''s original words."


    Zhou Heng thought of Mo Lao''s feelings after the death of the high priest of witchcraft.


    "Never die "Island country?"


    Ning Tao says slowly in his mouth. He always feels that his distance from the truth is just a thin film, but he can''t pierce it and see it clearly, which makes him a little upset.


    He looked at Miao Jingjing. The latter''s pure eyes were full of anger, deep hatred and killing. Her body trembled.


    She still dreams that her mother-in-law is half eaten!


    "Kill you, kill you..."


    All of a sudden, an arm hugged her tightly into the wide open arms, and a soft voice came from her ear: "don''t worry, your man says It''s dead. "


    " let it die at three o''clock, and see if it can live to five o''clock. "


    "There''s also that bullshit immortal body. Mo Lao has dealt with it, and the high priest has dealt with it. I''ll ask you a question, do you want to eat it roasted or fried?"


    The crowd was speechless and sighed.


    They''re all white bearded. They''re showing their love when they''re old. It''s hard to live these days.


    Miao Jingjing''s eyes are red, and her tears fall down like money. She nestles tightly in Ning Tao''s arms, and the corners of her mouth are filled with sweetness.


    If you have a husband, why do you want a wife!


    Zhou Heng thought about it and said with a heavy face: "let''s say that Mo Lao''s strength cultivation is absolutely the top in the world, and the first person is not too much."


    "In front of more than 20 years, Mo went to the island country alone to kill the evil animal, but he failed."


    "The CIA of the United States also tried to do secret experiments with it to dissect its source of strength, and even secretly attacked it many times, only to be killed by it."


    "It was not until the fall of the high priest of witchcraft that Mo came to such a conclusion that no one in the island country could kill him, even if he tried his best."


    As soon as the words came to an end, Liangzi said angrily and sarcastically: "what you said is so exaggerated. Hum, if you are afraid, just say it, you will beat around the Bush "No, No."


    Ning Tao squeezed her cherry mouth, regardless of her struggle against, sneered: "there is no absolute immortality in this world, let alone in this end of the law era."


    "Either it has mastered some method or it has mastered some power, which can only be one of them. Now it''s useless to speculate. Only when it goes can it know."


    "My Lord, please think twice. Why do you want to chase it? At the beginning, Mo Lao''s fighting power in his heyday could not help it. Don''t you believe him?"


    "This can only be extremely dangerous, there is no possibility of victory," Zhou Heng and other ancestors anxiously exhorted.


    "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t try to persuade me again!"


    This time Ning Tao tried his best to get rid of the public opinions. Seeing several ancestors in a hurry, he said helplessly: "Mr. Zhou, I have to face that evil animal no matter what. It''s a huge threat whether it''s my Hongmeng or the witch sect."


    "You say it is immortal on the island. If you really let it go, and if I go to fairyland, what do you think will happen to you?"


    "Do you think what I said just now is a joke?"


    The ancestors of Shaolin and others opened their mouths in silence, and their minds suddenly brightened. Yes, if we don''t solve it, the leader of Ning alliance will go away, won''t Hongmeng be finished?


    Zhou Heng and other ancestors were silent.


    At this time, Liangzi seemed to understand something. He glared into his bright eyes and said in amazement: "you mean that Mo Yuntian can''t save his sister, and then you plan to go. Is that so?"


    "Er, almost," Ning Tao nodded.


    "Asshole, it''s not a joke. I''m asking you to find help, not to die."


    "You don''t think that if you can beat the army and the swordsman, you can underestimate the eight gods of our island. You are looking for death," Liangzi cried, glaring."You...!"


    The words didn''t finish, jade neck many a knife.


    M8bw head / - FA


    Ning Tao directly knocked her unconscious and said to the ancestor of Tianshan Mountain, "please help me take care of her for a few days. Before I go to the island country, I need to do something to prepare for the war, and also need to consolidate my strength."


    The latter nodded slightly and took Liangzi


    Looking at the back of Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing returning to the cave, Zhou Heng and others have no choice but to sigh. Whether they can win a beautiful battle depends on Ning Tao.


    To go to the island countries, the number of people is rather cumbersome.


    Miao Jingjing has broken through the middle of the divine realm. Now she resolutely returns to the cave to consolidate her cultivation and is ready to march into the island country.


    And Ning Tao is inexplicable made a phone call, can''t hear what he said in the mouth, eccentric behavior.


    Xiaobai has been awake for a long time. He is surrounded by yanglingjie. The dragon''s keel has a great effect on it. It needs help to kill eight headed snakes.


    Because it is the patron saint of witchcraft!


    In the cave, Ning Tao just put away the phone. As long as it''s finished there, he can kill the island.


    During this time, he plans to refine some bone pills. In the secret place of Kongtong, he gets a lot of bones, most of which still have residual energy. With some auxiliary medicine, this is a good pill. It''s no matter how to improve his cultivation.


    "Ma Mom, come on Come on, bone, "said little white with drooling eyes.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao had no choice but to smile, but a brilliant flash flashed in his eyes. Next second, he waved his hand and took out a body with the color of glaze.


    "Kang...!"


    Suddenly came a dragon chant in the cave, very deafening, as if to live roar.


    Ning Tao''s face turned white, and a light and shadow appeared in his bones. There were four claws under his belly, a drum on his forehead, and two dragon whiskers in his ferocious mouth. It was almost a half dragon, vivid.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    "I finally got out of that ghost place. I finally got out, ha ha Damned old ghosts, I''m waiting for you to kill the gods and settle accounts with you one by one. "


    A pair of copper bell longan and keep an eye on Ning Tao, said with a wild smile: "human son, in order to thank you for bringing me out, give me your body."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao''s whole body is tense, but suddenly, a vast and desolate dragon chant comes to his ear, which seems to be able to pull people into the archaic times and shake Wudang Mountain.


    The light and shadow dragon was startled. Looking at the source, it turned out to be Xiaobai with drooling.


    All of a sudden, it glared at the big copper bell, and longan lost his voice and said in horror: "no No way, how could it be you

 Chapter 1676

    The light and shadow dragon was frightened. It was as if he had seen something strange. The dragon''s beard trembled, and he was almost scared out of his wits.


    Ferocious mouth lost his voice and roared: "no No It''s impossible. It''s impossible. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. You''ve already fallen into the river of time. What do you want to do? "


    "Let me go, let me go..."


    Xiaobai looks like a silly white sweet, can''t understand what it says, saliva DC, toward it suddenly open small mouth, as if very hungry to eat it.


    But at this moment, a powerful force of suction broke out, and the light and shadow dragon had no resistance, and was almost sucked to his mouth in the blink of an eye.


    "No Why, I am not reconciled, you are also a loser, Taigu First ZuLong... "


    The next second, the shocking light and shadow dragon, with the power of terror, was easily swallowed by Xiaobai, who belched.


    "Ma Mom, it''s delicious


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao is completely confused, what the hell?


    In fact, as early as in Kongtong secret place, he found that this corpse was not right. After experiencing the matter of soul bone and soul beast, he thought about it in his heart.


    There is also a powerful dragon soul in the dragon''s keel. Originally, it was a little at a loss, but Xiaobai said it had a way to deal with it, and then it could be awakened.


    That''s the scene.


    "The first ancestor dragon of Taigu?"


    Ning Tao feels Chin a face to doubt, that guy says is small white, this eat full sleep of small snake.


    Pick pick pick eyebrow, immediately waved to it, or it seems to eat some hair support, support a big belly shake leisurely climb to Ning Tao.


    Milk voice milk airway: "Mom Mom, I''m sleepy


    Ning Tao is speechless. He opens his perspective eyes and scans his body back and forth. His two small claws are white scales. He vaguely outlines an obscure totem, which looks very lovely and mysterious.


    "Ha ha Itch, mom, itch Xiaobai squints foolishly and smiles sweetly.


    Ning Tao''s face was strange. He stretched out his hand and twisted it into a bow. He muttered, "this is the first ancestor dragon of archaic times. It''s nothing different."


    After looking over and over for a long time, I still got nothing. On the contrary, Xiaobai fell asleep again.


    "Alas


    "If you want to go to the island, just drop the chain."


    Put Xiaobai in his arms and bless the heaven and earth melting pot on the shaking tripod. He wants to refine the bones into pills.


    In fact, Gudan is very easy to refine. Put the bones with energy into it, and then select some lingyao such as neutralization, marrow washing and Ganoderma lucidum to refine it.


    Moreover, if this kind of bone pill is refined, it will greatly improve the monk''s body and is a good thing.


    At that time, the bone pill will be refined in large quantities for Hongmeng''s disciples to take. It must be a great leap forward in strength, and it will be a good chance to fight in the world.


    After a while, one or two thousand bones were thrown into the cauldron furnace by him, and there were auxiliary drugs


    Suddenly, I think of something. I can''t help looking at the dragon''s keel. The common bone pill has no effect on him, but if it is this kind of thing, maybe it can be improved.


    At the thought of this, my heart gradually became hot


    So, three days went by.


    Ning Tao is closing his eyes, when the phone rings and his eyes suddenly open.


    "Time, is it?"


    "Boom...!"


    The stone gate of the cave rises slowly. Ning Tao is wearing a long white gold robe. His silver hair is dancing with the wind. His mouth is full of laughter. His eyes are twinkling with a sense of killing.


    A few nuns taking a rest on the mountain can''t help but see little stars. They are so handsome.


    I didn''t expect that the leader with dyed hair was so handsome.


    If Ning Tao knew, he would be so depressed that he would have to vomit blood. His hair was dyed. It was clearly caused by the power of thunder, but he was really handsome


    "Whoosh...!"


    Zhou Heng and other eight ancestors arrived in a flash.


    Looking at a face of firm Ning Tao, they have no choice but to sigh. Now, they can only go with him.


    Liangzi Mei''s eyes are burning with anger. He is so angry that he only grinds his silver teeth. This bastard dares to knock her out. Thanks to him, he says that he is the grandmaster. She won''t admit it even if he kills her.


    Seeing the crowd, Ning Tao immediately said with a smile, "I have refined nearly tens of thousands of bone pills, all of which are put in the cave. Then I will let my disciples practice."


    "Mr. Zhou, please."


    The latter nodded and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Whoosh!"


    A beautiful shadow in green clothes cuts across the sky, and the strong breath seems to be telling the world like a lamp at night.


    Facing the west, one word, "kill!"


    Looking at Miao Jingjing, Ning Tao grabs Liangzi and cuts the vast sky with Miao Jingjing, leaving a faint laugh.


    "Everyone, wait for my good news."


    Hearing this, Qingcheng Laozu frowned and said, "look at this matter. Is there any turning point?"The four ancestors are bitter and have no solution.


    Fi,


    "Amitabha, the family of heaven, the power of man, everything depends on personal efforts, they go here, it''s all up to fate," Shaolin ancestor recited the Buddhist scriptures.


    Without saying a word, Zhou Heng looked at the wooden house on the hillside with complicated eyes. There sat Mo Lao, who was as proud as a spear, with great prestige.


    There''s one thing he didn''t say, because it''s disgraceful.


    When Mo Lao fought Baqi snake, he seemed to lose both sides, but in fact he suffered a lot.


    Even Mo Lao and other figures at the level of God of war are suffering losses. How can Ning Tao talk about today? He is really not optimistic about this battle. He always feels that something big is going to happen.


    "Master, be careful."


    "Whoosh...!"


    Three figure gradually close to Donghai City, is to leave Wudang ningtao party.


    Liangzi has been making trouble for Ning Tao. He is still anxiously shouting to find Mo Yuntian. He looks down on Ning Tao.


    The latter didn''t care about him and flew away.


    Miao Jingjing thinks Ning Tao is going to Donghai City, but finds that he has no intention. She can''t help but wonder, "Ning Tao, where are we going?"


    "Yes, elder sister, they are all arrested. You are still wandering here. You dare to knock me out for three days. Hurry to find Mo Yuntian to save elder sister."


    Liangzi yelled angrily.


    "If you yell at me again, I''ll throw you down," said Ning Tao in a cold, agitated voice.


    The former is completely honest.


    Now they are flying at a height of several thousand meters. Once they fall down, their ancestors will not be saved.


    Although Miao Jingjing is confused, she believes that Ning Tao has his intention since he does so.


    And now she has only one idea in her mind, which almost makes her crazy obsession, revenge!


    Before long, the three stopped in a valley.


    This place is thousands of meters away from the East China Sea. It is almost in the wilderness, and there are no villages nearby.


    Miao Jingjing is puzzled when the valley suddenly shakes. Under her dull face, the valley is divided into two parts, revealing a mechanized secret base. It is very spectacular and full of high technology.


    "This This is What? "


    Liangzi is also silly, with a small mouth wide open.


    Only Ning Tao picked an eyebrow, then with two people jumped to a platform, into the base.


    A fully armed researcher in a white coat was startled. He still had a picture of Ning Tao in his hand. Seeing this, he nodded respectfully.


    Back, opened a huge iron door.


    When you see what''s inside, Ning Tao shows a satisfied smile, and the corners of his mouth bend in a cruel arc.


    And Miao Jingjing, Liangzi, is scared scalp numbness, home Actually This thing?

 Chapter 1677

    "Goo Gollum...! "


    In line of sight, six dark heavy metal solid objects appear, a little faint, but let Miao Jingjing and Liangzi scared out of their wits.


    "Ning Tao, what''s the matter? How can you have these things Is that really OK? "


    The former has a pale face.


    The latter sneered at him with a chill in his mouth. If not for what Mr. Zhou said, I''m afraid he would not be willing to use these treasures.


    That''s six. It''s a billion dollars!


    This base is an experimental site purchased from the Chinese military. After transformation, it has evolved into what it looks like today. There are a large number of elite scientific researchers here, working day and night on the front line.


    That''s where evolution comes from.


    When Xia Jie was still on the earth, she started to carry out this military base. The core of the plan is actually two plans, one is to kill gods, the other is to kill immortals.


    The former is prepared by sister Xia.


    The latter was ordered by Ning Tao.


    The details are unknown, but the flow of funds shows that the two plans have already cost 80 billion dollars!


    And it''s exploding every day.


    Without the human gospel of evolution, it would be very difficult to do so with the financial resources of Feifei jewelry alone.


    Anyone who sees this figure will take a breath of cold air, which will make them afraid of these two plans. The cost of nuclear warheads is only several hundred million dollars.


    What are these two plans?


    With a wave of his big hand, Ning Tao put the six things away in an instant. Several people were shocked.


    Dr. white coat was shocked. It should involve quantum space.


    Immediately respectfully said: "Mr. Ning, these things are only the first stage of the finished products, the specific power is unknown, but it is tailor-made for you."


    "The second stage plan has also made rapid progress. Minister Li of the Chinese military has helped. Although it''s frightening, everyone is full of energy for the sake of China."


    Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction.


    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Just as he was about to leave with his second daughter, Dr. white coat suddenly said, "by the way, Mr. Ning, Miss Su Qin, she I went to the South China Sea. "


    "Those American bastards have issued international military charges. Miss Su Qin has no choice but to go to the seventh fleet, but I have not received the good reply


    Huh?


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, Su Qin is accused forcibly by the United States, these guys still don''t give up.


    It seems necessary to go to the seventh fleet


    "Boom...!"


    The huge Valley closed again. Every tree and plant was still full of vitality. There was a small stream flowing slowly. Everything looked peaceful and peaceful.


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, who would have thought that there was a spectacular military base below


    "Whoosh...!"


    After flying for a long time, Ning Tao three people have come to the junction of the sea of Japan and the South China Sea, and they can see a crescent like black spot standing in the distance.


    That''s their goal, island country!


    Suddenly, Ning Tao''s body stopped for a moment, and his eyes full of golden light looked to the East.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Miao Jingjing immediately asked nervously.


    Liangzi is silent, good as a cat, in fact almost scared to pee, dare not contradict Ning Tao.


    Who carries that with them?


    "Hum, the US fleet has actually arrived here, and the Ares aircraft carrier has also arrived. It''s more and more presumptuous," Ning Tao frowned.


    Two people were surprised, here is already the Chinese inland sea, this is really too arrogant.


    This is obviously bullying the Chinese navy.


    Ning Tao took a deep look, and then went to the island country, like a bullet into the sky.


    Two women followed, a heart gradually raised to the throat.


    Liangzi, in particular, although she is a Chinese, she has been in the island for a long time, and the idea of reverence for Baqi has been deeply rooted in her mind.


    In the island country, Baqi is the only God!


    No one dares to be disrespectful to it, otherwise it will lead to great disaster. Every year, there will be special festivals to pay tribute to beautiful women to pray for their blessing.


    According to the rumor, Baqi God especially loves beautiful women. The more beautiful a woman is, the more she likes it. Once she is happy, she will give her many treasures. Tiancongyun sword is one of the three magic swords of the island, namely, the grass pheasant sword.


    In Liangzi''s cognition, except Mo Yuntian, almost no one can fight against Baqi.


    Ning Tao, I really can''t.


    Miao Jingjing is also nervous. She and Wudang ancestors have seen eight headed snakes, and know that their gap is too big. The only hope is Ning Tao.


    But my mother-in-law failed, Ning Tao Really?


    "Whoosh...!"


    Finally, the three people saw a mountain far away.


    The peak is towering into the clouds. The top of the mountain is covered with snow. The whole mountain is cone-shaped. At a glance, it looks like a hanging fan. It is known as the holy mountain.It is also well known that Fuji!


    It is one of the largest active volcanoes in the world, but it has been dormant. Some island poets once praised it with poems such as "jade fan hanging upside down in the East Sea and sky, Fuji white snow reflecting the sunrise.".


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and finally arrived.


    Baqi snake belongs to Yin, but it likes hot places, so it is hidden inside Mount Fuji.


    Many people know it''s here, but no one can hunt it.


    Just about to think about the countermeasures, I met a middle-aged warrior, who was still a divine realm. When they met, they were all stunned.


    "Baga, it''s you, Ning Tao!" The middle-aged warrior drew his sword and roared.


    The latter one picks eyebrow, cold grim smile way: "Watanabe Musashi, you ya this life quite can live."


    "Sword Lord swordsman


    Liangzi was just like an ordinary disciple. When he saw the leader of Hongmeng, he was frightened and cold.


    He was even more frightened and said, "it''s over, it''s over. I''ve been found. It''s the master of the sword sage of the previous generation. What should we do? I''ll say it''s coming to die. You..."


    The words are not yet down, Watanabe Musashi roared in the split out of a sword, the forest of the sharp sword light cut down.


    "Beiting..."


    "I''m your uncle," Ning Tao appeared in front of his eyes like a ghost, with a violent blow.


    The sword is broken, the force is broken, and the hole is pierced.


    "Boom!"


    This is slow, but in the blink of an eye, Ning Tao''s fist directly pierced the belly of Watanabe Musashi''s armor, and the other hand caught him by the neck.


    "You escaped in the East China Sea with sewers, and I beat you to death in Tianshan Mountain. You can still survive. I''ll see if you can survive this time."


    "Cough...!"


    Watanabe Musashi''s mouth bleeding, pale, he actually has no backhand power, this It''s impossible.


    Cool son is silly, speechless.


    The last generation of swordsman was punched through. Is this still the invincible swordsman in her eyes?


    "Creak...!"


    Ning Tao pinched his neck and sneered: "why, don''t you be arrogant? Isn''t it very neat to kill my Emei disciples?"


    "You Little boy, our island country is not finished with you. Baqi will kill you sooner or later, "Musashi Watanabe gritted his teeth.


    "That''s just right. The alliance leader also has something to settle with him. As for you, go to hell first," Ning Tao said with an indifferent face and a shock in his arm.


    "Bang!"


    N7 starts;


    there is no doubt that it will explode into a bloody fog.


    "Old man Waiting for you below, Jie Jie God... "

 Chapter 1678

    A generation of swordsman, fall!


    This blood fog is his final end, no matter how brilliant it used to be, it will eventually disappear.


    Ning Tao''s palm spits out gold flame and directly burns up the blood mist without giving him any chance.


    Liangzi''s red lips were wide open. From the beginning of the battle to the end of the battle, but in the blink of an eye, the sword sage, who had been powerful for decades, died in front of her.


    She has a sense of dreaming.


    Is this an invincible swordsman or a despicable one?


    Ning Tao''s face is indifferent, but he just flicks his robe. It seems that he has done a trivial thing. For him, it is true.


    His enemy is the whole world!


    "Grandmaster is powerful and domineering. I admire you so much..." Liangzi cheered in the air.


    "Er...!"


    Ning Tao is stunned of a Cu eyebrow, doubt a way: "you are not to admit that I am your grandmaster, why call of so close, first say good, no lucky money."


    Two women with a black line, straight mouth pumping.


    Looking at the snow capped Mount Fuji, Ning Tao can vaguely feel a sense of prestige, a sense of danger, so that the sweat are unconsciously tense up.


    "Interesting."


    Suddenly, he turned to Liangzi and asked, "you know what information these animals have. Let''s hear it."


    "This I don''t know. Baqi God is the most mysterious existence in the island country. The people who can get close to it should at least be the master of the three sects, Lord Jiansheng. "


    "I''m far from it. It''s estimated that it should be sleeping. There was another big war here some time ago. It was earth shaking. I don''t know why," Liangzi muttered.


    Deep sleep?


    Ning Tao brightened his eyes and said with a smile: "God helps me. You should stay away from Mount Fuji as far as possible and wait for my good news."


    Then he turned into lightning and galloped away.


    The second daughter seems to think of something, should not really want to use those things, Miao Jingjing immediately jade face pale grasp Liangzi toward the opposite direction.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Climbing up the sea of clouds, the air was cold, and the wind was mixed with white snowflakes.


    Ning Tao slowed down and came to the crater. The closer he got to the crater, the more palpitating he felt, as if there were some terrible wild animals sleeping below.


    He flashed and jumped straight down.


    That beast''s strength has reached half empty state without thinking. If it is divided by the spirit beast''s strength, should he be at the top of the fifth level or heterogeneous.


    Moreover, snake''s keen perception is well known, which can be judged by heat energy and is almost difficult to get close to.


    Ning Tao tried to suppress all his breath, almost even his heart beat. The whole mount fuji is 3776 meters above sea level. If he was at such an altitude as usual, he would fly for a few minutes.


    But half an hour later, he fell by a kilometer.


    "Boom...!"


    Suddenly, a heat wave rolled up from below, and there seemed to be a snoring sound, from far to near.


    Ning Tao''s body suddenly becomes rigid and stops on a protruding rock. His spirit spreads slowly. After a while, a huge mountain like Python appears in his brain. Each head is bigger than a truck.


    From the snake''s seven inch position, nine ferocious heads were forked out, each of which was surprisingly large.


    The snake''s body is almost two or three times as big as the train''s, and it forks out nine tails, not to mention how greasy and crooked it is.


    The scales on its body are as hard as iron. It''s very difficult to see at a glance. It''s wrapped in the scales all over its body. The more you look at the naked green awn, the more disgusting it is.


    Ning Tao tried to resist the discomfort, frowned tightly and thought. Seeing that the eight headed snake was seriously injured, many parts of his body were still exposed with ferocious wounds.


    After thinking about it, I think we should use them.


    With a wave of his hand, a shining black iron bullet appeared in his hand. It was one of the things he brought back from the secret military base.


    Sister Xia named it Small nuclear God!


    It is tailor-made for Ning Tao. It should be said that it is built for friars. It is not an ordinary nuclear weapon. There is no complicated process. It is specially prepared for friars'' route.


    Moreover, most of its materials come from the Kunlun realm, which is something that the earth does not have. Many technologies that can not be broken through are broken down because of this. In terms of surface data alone, its power is twice as powerful as the God killer bomb.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are hot, but at the same time, he has some heartache. This one is equivalent to more than 100 million US dollars.


    No wonder they all say that war burns money. He feels like he''s throwing money away, throwing more than $100 million away.


    "Hiss...!"


    I can''t think about it. The liver hurts. The flesh hurts.


    Ning Tao bites his teeth and shakes his head. He can''t bear the child and the wolf. He takes out another one.


    Detonating it is very simple, either hit it, or let Ning Tao urge the fire stored in the small nuclear God.


    In this way, only he can detonate with pure Yang fire remotely!"Boom...!"


    The spectacular snoring sounds like thunder. It seems to be a little hasty, and it seems to feel uneasy.


    Ning Tao angrily opened his eyes, turned his hand, and took out two small nuclear gods, four small nuclear gods, more than eight times the explosive terror power of God killing bombs.


    "Roar, blood!"


    "Bloom, fireworks!"


    The force of the arms, like the thruster of the antiaircraft gun, was violent.


    "Gee...!"


    "Hiss, who disturb the God sleep, eat you," eight pairs of green eyes angrily open.


    But in response to it, it was four small nuclear gods.


    Ning Tao just wants to soar into the sky, suddenly he thinks of something. The power of the spirit sweeps away without any consideration, and suddenly he is scared stiff, ok I seem to have forgotten to save people.


    "Shit, no!"


    At the foot of a move, as if into a wisp of smoke, suddenly toward a small cave crazy rush.


    "Gee...!"


    Eight ferocious big mouth scream, actually dare someone to break into its nest, there are four small things fall, immediately angry with sharp fangs bite.


    However, when Ning Tao saw this scene, he was scared and numb. He was just excited.


    I''ll pit myself.


    Finally, he red eyes rushed to the Zhenzi two girls side, the latter is still curious what happened, then was a white gold terror figure to hold up.


    "Step on the sky Nine steps


    At the same time, Baqi snake bites the small nuclear God.


    The space seemed silent for a second or two.


    "Boom...!"


    The unspeakable super shock wave destroys all sides, roaring like a shell in the sky, like a volcano that has been sleeping for hundreds of years. The thunder is raging, and the earth is shaking for thousands of meters, like a magnitude 10 earthquake.


    Ning Tao is red eyed and roaring into the sky


    In the remote hillside of Mount Fuji, American reporter Craine was facing the live broadcast and said proudly, "according to our reporter, the eight gods of the island country should be fictional and absolutely impossible to exist."


    "Snakes are all feminine. According to the scientific point of view, they will never come near here. So I''m sure that there is no Baqi God, and there is only magma in the volcano. If there is any, no one in the world can do anything about it."


    He looked very arrogant and domineering.


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, the whole mount fuji seems to have a 10 magnitude earthquake, the mountains and the ground are collapsing, the sky and the ground are collapsing.


    Clara screamed. She was shocked by the live broadcast of millions of people. As soon as she looked up, she was dumbfounded. The proud photographer knelt down and looked up.


    During the live broadcast, Mount Fuji volcano, which has been silent for hundreds of years, suddenly erupts a column of fire, which is like a laser antiaircraft gun. In the blink of an eye, it rushes to a height of several hundred meters, and the fiery red magma shakes.


    And a nine headed boa constrictor, bigger than an aircraft carrier, is still screaming in pain as the magma rushes out.


    In front of the big mouth of this fiery red magma dragon, there are three living people, who are about to be swallowed up.

 Chapter 1679

    "Ah ah...!"


    Cranna was frightened. She screamed with no image. There was no arrogance. The huge tremor of Mount Fuji made her crawl to the ground.


    And the cameraman knelt down, but the live broadcast was the same.


    "Boom...!"


    Millions of people saw this shocking scene through live broadcast. Mount Fuji volcano, which had been sleeping for hundreds of years, completely erupted at this moment and spewed out a fire dragon hundreds of feet.


    Fiery red magma rushed into the sky, and not far from the capital, Tokyo, felt a huge earthquake.


    Countless people were so scared that they turned pale. There was a pillar of fire that covered the eyes. It was as terrible as the end of a natural disaster.


    Ning Tao fight red eye, between nose gush out hot air, hysterical roar with two women desperately rise.


    Zhenzi, qiandaixue screams. What''s the matter? The strong wind is whistling in her cheek, and the heat wave is coming from the sole of her foot.


    The huge body of Baqi snake is completely exposed in front of people''s eyes. It is bigger than an aircraft carrier. The green scales seep into people''s eyes, and the eight ferocious heads show dense and sharp poisonous teeth.


    "Gee...!"


    Millions of people, instantly dumbfounded.


    A famous doctor of biology, Dr. white beard, is giving a boring speech, saying very firmly that there is no giant snake more than 20 meters in the world.


    All of a sudden, a student with a tablet in both hands said excitedly, "doctor, this There are giant snakes in the world, bigger than aircraft carriers. "


    Aircraft carriers


    Hundreds of people in the lecture looked at him like a fool, aircraft carrier? It''s almost 300 meters long. What giant snake in the world is that long?


    Dr. white beard''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He blew his beard and glared: "this classmate, please go out and call your parents tomorrow. I''ll discuss with him about sending you to the mental hospital."


    "Wronged...!"


    The first family, will''s cousin, was watching the live broadcast when he suddenly screamed, "cousin, I see a big snake, big one."


    Will slowly sipped coffee, eyelids are not raised, light way: "how big?"


    "Big, big...!" William lost his voice incoherently.


    Will shook his head, sniffed, "cut, how big can it be," and drank the coffee down.


    "Bigger than an aircraft carrier, eight heads!"


    "Poof...!"


    Banana live is a platform jointly funded by Huamei. The director is a Chinese, and the two vice directors are Americans, who have been sneering at it.


    "Mr. Yang, I''m sorry that we''re going to withdraw our investment. If this banana live broadcast can''t get hot, you can wait to lose money. We''ve already finished all the procedures."


    "That is to say, now we have nothing to do with each other," sneered one thin, blond American.


    Yang was infuriated. His friend stabbed him in the back. The withdrawal at the critical moment would cost him nothing, that is to say, he was finished.


    All of a sudden, the Chinese beauty who has been watching the live data exclaimed: "director, our data seems to have improved, the broadcast volume and download rate are increasing."


    The skinny American sneered and scorned: "cut, how much can I improve? It''s my shame to cooperate with you Huaxia sick man."


    Director Yang was angry and speechless, but the Chinese beauty exclaimed, "director, we banana live broadcasting has been ranked among the top 20 in the international live broadcasting charts."


    The skinny American was surprised, and then sneered, "it''s impossible. If I really want to get into the top 20, I will withdraw my capital. Isn''t it stupid?"


    "Ninth already!"


    Director Yang was stunned, and his eyes were fixed on the data, as well as the latest international live broadcast rankings.


    First, banana live!


    The skinny American was dumbfounded in an instant. Is this banana live broadcast on fire? Fire, explosion, it can make hundreds of millions of dollars. He Did he withdraw his capital just now?


    "Plop...!"


    "My Lord, I I think it''s a misunderstanding, "said the skinny American, weeping and kneeling.


    4: (d * s


    Yang gradually regained his mind on stage, glanced at him strangely and said with a flick of his finger: "security guard, throw these two outsiders out, I''ll give you a raise."


    "No..."


    Changes are taking place all over the world. Millions of people are flocking to live the banana fire.


    A pillar of fire appeared in the live broadcast. It seems that it has been suppressed for hundreds of years. Now it is going to explode enough, and the whole Mount Fuji has collapsed for more than half.


    Ning Taohong''s eyes have already reached an altitude of several thousand meters, but the roaring fire dragon is catching up, the beautiful sea of clouds has been burned up, vowing to destroy everything


    while the nuclear shock wave, radioactive dust, the temperature of magma in the earth''s core, and the explosion temperature instantly add up to more than 100 million degrees, which is no less than the natural disaster.


    The Pacific plate is loose and the tsunami warning is loud.The earth''s crust earthquake, coupled with the impact of the previous two magnitudes of North and south, is also in the sensitive seismic zone. A real magnitude 9.9 earthquake occurred without warning.


    The capital, Tokyo, was the first to bear the brunt. One by one, high-rise buildings fell down, and the earth collapsed directly, causing countless deaths and injuries in an instant. His Majesty the emperor of the island was almost killed.


    The natural disaster spread to the whole island like a virus, just like the end of the country


    Ning Tao eyes climbing blood, eight times the power of God killer bomb explosion, he does not know what the result will be, I''m afraid the real nuclear weapon is also this power.


    I was so excited that I almost forgot to save people.


    If Zhenzi and qiandaixue are really killed by the explosion, it will definitely make him feel ashamed for the rest of his life.


    All of a sudden, the soaring speed of the magma fire dragon suddenly swallowed Ning Tao in an instant. The hot temperature even distorted the space, which was terrible.


    All this is slow, but in fact, it''s only ten seconds since the explosion. Ning Tao underestimated the power of the small nuclear God.


    "Boom...!"


    The sound of the earth shaking came from afar. Miao Jingjing''s second daughter, who was hiding near Tokyo, looked at this scene with a silly eye. Is this going to destroy the island country?


    "No Ning Tao


    Miao Jingjing stares big beautiful eyes, a face pale, the black spot in the line of sight suddenly disappeared.


    Hundreds of millions of people watching the live broadcast also felt a thump in their hearts. If they really want to be swallowed, who can survive? That magma and the power of nuclear explosion, steel can melt!


    "Stabbing...!"


    In a space a few hundred meters away, suddenly a crack was torn open, from which rolled out three embarrassed figures, turned out to be Ning Tao and Zhenzi two girls.


    The former is short of breath, sweating, almost swallowed, or two girls will die.


    "Gulu!"


    Ning Tao swallows his saliva. Looking at the dragon, he can''t help feeling numb.


    This seems to be playing big fat, fortunately no brain fever, all of a sudden into the six small nuclear God, otherwise, they have to take in.


    "Fortunately, the eight animals should be dead!"


    While he was chanting, another space hundreds of meters away was torn apart, and a ferocious and miserable huge figure directly bumped out and fell into a lake.


    Ning Tao''s eyes widened, and it turned out to be Baqi snake. But there were only three of his eight heads left, and there was only one tail left. The green snake scale was burnt black, but he was not dead.


    This beast won''t have eight lives, will it?

 Chapter 1680

    In Chinese mythology, there is a kind of beast named Nine Tailed Fox. It is said that it has nine lives, but the legend is a legend after all. No one knows whether it is true or not.


    Does its immortal body refer to this?


    Ning Tao is extremely cautious. Mo Lao, Zhou Lao, and the high priest must believe what they said. There must be something strange about this beast.


    "Gee...!"


    "Damn human bastard, hiss, you dare to plot against the God and seek death," Baqi snake screamed miserably, and the intense pain made its red eye crazy.


    "Bang, Bang Boom


    The only three ferocious snake heads are staring at Ning Tao. The huge snake body, which is like an aircraft carrier, almost fills the whole lake and causes a roar.


    As soon as the snake twists, it sweeps like a bulldozer.


    "Lord Master


    Zhenzi''s second daughter just recovered. She was surprised to see Ning Tao, but she was a little anxious.


    How can the master fight it.


    No one has ever defeated Baqi!


    And the delicate face of qiandaixue is complicated. It''s this man who killed her teacher. She wants revenge, but she can''t pick up the courage.


    Red lips unconsciously bite white.


    "Whoosh!"


    Miao Jingjing comes at a gallop, her beautiful eyes are full of anger, and her deep hatred breaks out.


    "Evil animal, die!"


    The supernatural power between heaven and earth is manipulated in an instant, and converges into a series of vivid little snakes, which are invisible and qualitative, and almost go to Baqi.


    The latter''s snake pupil is green, and the cool water of the whole lake is evaporated by its high temperature, while the huge snake body is shrouded in water vapor.


    All over the sky, little snakes go in, but there is no waves.


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and he says anxiously: "be careful, get out of the way."


    This is still a step late. In the hazy water vapor, the rain drops all over the sky were shot out like lightning. Each drop seemed to be an armor piercing bullet with corrosive force. The attack range was thousands of meters.


    Miao Jingjing was surprised. Subconsciously, she was transformed into a large shield of spiritual power, and even more, she was transformed into the towering body of the snake ancestor with the magic power of the snake.


    "Ancient classics, gather together!"


    A huge book of mysterious origin is blocked in front of Ning Tao and Zhenzi as a shield, just like a door.


    But it''s not over. The raindrops just appeared in the sky. The next second, the hazy water vapor was stirred to pieces. A ferocious snake opened its mouth and took a breath. The next second, it spurted out a wide range of strong wind.


    These strong winds are extremely fierce, the trees on the ground are broken in an instant, and the hillside is flattened, because there is a sharp blade like a gear blade hidden in the strong wind.


    The vigorous wind pushes the raindrop, and its power is even better!


    "Boom...!"


    This wind and debris general attack range is very big, in an instant will ningtao three female shrouded in, the earth was flattened nearly a meter deep.


    The trees, the rocks and the carvings all form vermicelli.


    This scene is all in the banana live broadcast. Hundreds of millions of people pour into the live broadcast room. They are all pale with fear when they see this scene. There are still such things in the world.


    It''s so terrifying.


    The snake is bigger than the aircraft carrier Ares.


    Now the two snakeheads can play such a terrible power, almost destroyed everything within a few thousand meters, who can beat it!


    Even tanks and fighters can be smashed.


    And the powers are even more appalled, which is not a long eye of the two idiots even go to trouble Baqi God, which is the only God of the island.


    I''ve never heard of anyone who can do anything about it!


    There is a rumor in the psionic world that it is not that no one is looking for trouble. On the contrary, the top powers have all hit it. The United States has three encirclement and suppression campaigns, the coalition forces of six countries, and even the old monsters in the mountains all want to kill this kind of monster and look for opportunities.


    Just imagine, a snake not only has eight heads and eight tails, but also can spew. What''s more, the people of the island believe in it. Who doesn''t doubt that there is something fishy here.


    There must be a mysterious opportunity for this snake.


    Moreover, it is an alien and a spirit beast. It must be excluded in the human world, but it can still survive and dominate the island for many years, which is enough to explain everything, as well as the rumor of immortality.


    People almost regard it as invincible.


    Now seeing the live broadcast, this scene has finally been confirmed. It seems that the two idiots are going to die


    "Boom Roar


    Ning Tao roars to urge Taixu ancient Scripture, but also to protect the second daughter behind him. He really feels very hard, and the strength of this evil animal is extremely strong.


    If we make a strength ranking on the earth, Mo always deserves to be the first. There is no dispute that Taoist Yuntian is the second. The top five of Baqi Snake must have its name!


    This is still his serious injury, five heads have been destroyed now, but he is not easy to cause.


    Feeling that Miao Jingjing is in danger, Ning Tao wants to fight back.But at this time, the last snake head of Baqi snake actually hissed at the shocking gray smoke that covered the ten thousand meter sky, from which came the thunder snake.


    "Click Boom


    A dazzling scene happened. Hundreds of dense thunderbolts fell in the thick gray smoke. It was like opening the gap of thunder sea and pouring down.


    The mountains and rocks collapsed, the rubble blasted, and the sky fell apart.


    Q Geng @ New% w is the fastest to go /


    Ning Tao and sannu are hit by the dense lightning, red eyes and Tianli fight hard, while Miao Jingjing''s snake spirit is broken and covered by the dense lightning


    The people of Tokyo island in the earthquake are scared. Is this a real natural disaster?


    In the distance, Mount Fuji is still exploding, and the magma gushes out. Most of the whole mountain collapses, and the magma in the center of the earth seems to rush out.


    If you look up, dense volcanic ash and smoke envelop the endless sky, all kinds of toxic gases spread to the island countries, the earthquake is still continuing on a large scale, and the first tsunami has also quickly arrived at the coast.


    From God''s point of view, from the vast Pacific Ocean, there was a terrible wave, which was more than ten or twenty meters high and tens of thousands of kilometers long, almost covering the entire coastline of the island.


    The relevant departments of the island countries were very busy, and they were so scared that their hands and feet were cold. At last, they sounded an alarm that shocked the whole world.


    Level 6 tsunami, the highest level!


    What scares the island countries even more is that the tsunami is coming up on the east coast, and Fukushima is on the east coast. As we all know, the world''s largest nuclear power plant is there, and it was leaked once.


    If the earthquake and Shanghai roar, I''m afraid the Fukushima nuclear power plant It''s over. The first nuclear power station has leaked, and I''m afraid the second nuclear power station can''t hold it!


    As soon as the emperor of the island country learned about it, he was so scared that he fainted


    And in the live broadcast, in the thousands of meters of destruction area, Baqi snake is crazy and ferocious. No one has ever let it suffer such serious injuries. He just wants to kill in his head.


    But at this time, the core area of gang blade, raindrop and thunder suddenly sounded a long suppressed roar.


    "One punch Break the sound barrier


    Ning Tao''s red eyes hit eight fists in one breath, and beat these forces back. The body of Baqi snake aircraft carrier was defeated by this.


    "Damn beast, you want to die!"


    "Xiaobai Bite it... "

 Chapter 1681

    "Xiaobai, bite it!"


    Ning Tao roars and takes out Xiao Bai. Since it''s useful to deal with the dragon soul, the snake should be OK.


    Grab it in the sleeve and take it out directly.


    However, after her death, the two daughters of Zhenzi thought it was something extraordinary. She looked at it intently. It turned out to be a soft and lovely little white snake, sleeping soundly.


    "Er...!"


    Two girls are playing black. Are you teasing me?


    Among other things, the body of Baqi snake is hundreds of meters huge, which is equivalent to a giant. On the other hand, this little white snake is not as big as anyone''s arm.


    It is estimated that a sneeze can blow it away!


    Don''t dream of biting Baqi. This wise man sees that Baqi is the ancestor. You don''t even know what generation of snake grandson you are.


    "Gee...!"


    Baqi snake hissed. The strength of the six fists was so great that even its hard scales were broken. The severe pain made it crazy.


    "Human scum, do you know the consequences of angering the gods? Damn, you damn, eat you..."


    With that, he came crashing like a hill.


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum, and his body was tense.


    In the distance, Miao Jingjing''s green clothes are broken, her face is pale, and her lips are bleeding. If Ning Tao moves a step later, I''m afraid she can''t really carry it.


    Just as the sword pulled out the crossbow, a milky voice rang out: "Mom Mom, you call me


    A% U


    "boom...!"


    The shock of the earth suddenly stopped, and Baqi god suddenly stopped, and three pairs of snakes flashed across his eyes.


    "This What''s that smell? "


    "The snake ancestor of the witch sect? No No, you are stronger than it. Are you Are you its child? "


    When the sound came, little Berton looked up suspiciously and saw Baqi at a glance. There was a trace of anger in his smart little eyes.


    "It''s you. I remember you. We have a grudge!"


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    Eight Qi''s voice of grim smile spreads, six pairs of snake pupil of copper bell sort disdain a way: "well, well, it seems that this God''s judgment is right, that smelly Niang really died."


    "The old man named Mo is also dying. Who else in China can help me? The inheritance will come from God sooner or later, Jie Jie...!"


    "Bah, you don''t want to see what you are, but you dare to think about the supreme inheritance of our Witch sect. Today we have to finish it."


    Miao Jingjing holds the five grade magic weapon, and the green snake glares.


    Ning Tao is too lazy to talk nonsense. He says to Xiaobai, "Xiaobai, let it see your power."


    The latter is very cooperative, just like when he was in the cave, he opened his mouth. At that time, Ning Tao remembered that he burst out a powerful suction and won in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    Four people a snake stare big eyes, incomparably nervous.


    Xiaobai''s mouth is bigger and bigger than when he was in the cave. It seems that he is going to use his real skills.


    "Ah Cut... "


    "Er...!"


    Four people a snake stay Leng for a long time, the facial expression solidifies, seem to be hit by five thunder top, split of outside Jiao inside tender.


    Just Just now Is that a sneeze?


    Ning Tao was shocked and angry. A chestnut knocked on his head and said angrily, "let you bite him. It''s either sneezing or the trick you used in the cave."


    "Aren''t you the first ancestor dragon of Taigu? Make it out and swallow it quickly."


    "No!"


    Xiaobai unexpectedly refused.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Baqi snake''s smile is deafening, and its ferocious mouth is frightening. Its look is full of sarcasm. How many of this kind of junk did it eat?


    "Why?" Ning Tao is suspicious.


    "Ugly, looking disgusting, can''t eat," Xiaobai looked disgusted and shook his head.


    "Ha ha Well


    Eight Qi''s sneer suddenly stiff, three ferocious snake head Leng for several seconds, the air is solidified.


    "Poof


    Qiandaixue and Zhenzi couldn''t help laughing, "Puchi". Their beautiful appearance was amazing, but in Baqi''s ears, they were ridiculed.


    "Asshole, you should die, eat you up," Baqi was so angry.


    Even with a head to swallow the ash smoke.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and looked at the aggrieved little white. I''m afraid it''s not just ugly. It''s hard to swallow. Baqi is a strange snake.


    In fact, he didn''t hold much hope. If there was such a pervert, he would have done it long ago.


    It seems that we have to deal with it by force!


    Just as he was thinking, Miao Jingjing''s startled voice came from his ear: "Ning Ning Tao, look, this What''s going on? "


    The latter raised his head suspiciously, and instantly his pupils shrank. He saw a snake head devouring the gray smoke, and a snake head growing up in the bloody part.Ning Tao''s eyes are silly, and so are the three girls. Xiaobai is scratching her head while looking at the fourth snake head.


    "This is Regeneration? " Ning Tao is ugly.


    In the blood clan, some noble princes have a little ability. Cao Bin was able to regenerate by breaking his arm at that time, but he was because of the Holy Grail, and the result was the same.


    But can swallow ash smoke regenerate?


    I''ve never heard of it. It''s not the secret of its immortality


    In the live broadcast, Zhou Heng and others saw this scene, their faces were pale, their heads were blown away, and they could grow out. It''s really immortal.


    How do you want to fight?


    It''s over. Something''s wrong!


    The powers of all countries are terrified. This is obviously open hanging. If they can regenerate in the island country, who can beat it? Isn''t it invincible?


    With an excited look on her face, U.S. reporter Cranna said ecstatically to the live camera: "see, as I guess, if Baqi God exists, no one can help it. It is the God in the world."


    "Those Chinese people have offended God''s anger. They won''t come to a good end. You Chinese sick man are finished. Ha ha..."


    Below comment Chinese Xia people scold, one by one angry face iron blue, across the screen seems to be able to see saliva everywhere.


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy and uncertain. There is only one way to deal with rebirth, as well as maiming or beating to death.


    Immediately gritted his teeth and said: "Xiaobai, Jingjing, you two give me some time to delay, the rest to me."


    Once you turn over your hand, you will get an extra pill.


    This is the bone pill made from the corpse of the dragon''s keel. It''s hard to improve his body, but it can be used to recover his strength. There are nine in total.


    Swallow it without hesitation.


    Xiaobai and Miao Jingjing rushed to Baqi. There was a huge snake and a dragon like white dragon, with a white pillar in its mouth.


    In the face of these two attacks, Baqi chuckles and emits raindrops, wind, lightning, and the new ferocious snake head, is actually a large group of black smoke.


    Like volcanic ash smoke, but different, extremely corrosive, the air is "Zizi" sound, see the infiltration of people.


    "Boom...!"


    Snake spirit in the first time smash, that white column some strange, but insist on a few breath, also dissipated.


    Vigorous wind, raindrop, dense smoke, thunder and lightning form a mixed attack, which is almost like superposition. Even if the thunder punishes the venerable, it will change color.


    Xiaobai is very angry, his mysterious totem pattern is flashing, and he seems to want to use some power.


    But at this critical moment, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, looking at the big group of mixed attacks, only a few meters short of covering himself, he suddenly yelled: "Xiaobai enough, get away from it."


    "Break World Fist


    One punch breaks the void.


    The space is like a huge mirror. At this moment, the tortoise suddenly cracks and breaks a gap.


    The mixed attack was emptied instantly, and this punch hit Baqi snake solidly. The space around him was almost broken, but just as he roared and struggled, another fist came.


    These two fists, directly hit it into the empty air!

 Chapter 1682

    "Gee...!"


    "Evil animal, give me Roll in, "Ning Tao roared, and his powerful fist burst out.


    "Listen to the silver hair below, you have violated the laws of this country. We have taken over this place. Hand over the snake and go back to your China. Otherwise, we will drive you back!"


    "Wow...!"


    The international community was shocked, and the United States actually took action.


    What''s more, they obviously want to take the spoils of the Chinese people. They''ve been salivating for that eight headed snake for a long time. I''m afraid they''ll find a chance this time.


    Zhou Heng, Wudang ancestors and others are furious. Why should they be handed over to them? You are robbing.


    The CIA of the United States was laughing. I didn''t expect that it would be able to find a big bargain. Just because the Chinese dare to fight against the United States, the seventh fleet is on the island.


    I''ll kill you!


    Ning Tao looked up coldly and found that in addition to these armed helicopters, there were fighter planes and even nearly 100 tanks in the distance. The US troops arrived.

 Chapter 1683

    The U.S. troops, which are elite fighting forces, are far more powerful than the 14th, 13th and 12th brigades of the island countries.


    It''s like a missile, frightening the island countries.


    A few women''s hearts are like falling into an ice cave. Now it''s a big deal. The world''s overlord, Meidi, has made a move.


    Who dares to resist?


    The world''s hegemony is generally recognized, with the most advanced scientific and technological strength, as well as the most advanced genetic technology, standing at the top of the pyramid of many countries.


    Even in today''s China, we should take the second place!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and turned a deaf ear.


    The fire of pure Yang in his hand is burning more fiercely, but Baqi is like an undead Xiaoqiang. In addition to screaming, half of his head grows out again.


    I haven''t opened my mouth yet. I''ve been trampled by one foot.


    Seeing this, major general Gera of the garrison took a trumpet and said, "Ning Tao, don''t think we don''t know it''s you. Even if you dye your hair, it''s useless."


    Er


    "I advise you to be obedient, or you will end worse than him. The seventh fleet of the United States is nearby, and the sparrow A3 missile has targeted you."


    "Give us this big snake, and then come back to the United States with me to plead guilty, so that you can suffer less," major general Gera said with a haughty smile.


    "Why?"


    Miao Jingjing a face big anger, rebuke a way: "this is our prey, you this is life rob."


    "What''s more, why should Ning Tao go back with you to confess his guilt? What''s his crime? Do you only allow you to bully me Huaxia and not allow us to fight back?"


    "Fight back? Ha ha...! "


    "Silly woman, do you have this qualification? I say that you are guilty in the United States, and you will be guilty. Whoever dares to resist US, we will bully you. What''s the matter?"


    "By the way, it seems that this bastard killed several super geneticists in the United States, and finally let us seize the opportunity. You bastard dare to come out and seek death," Gerald said arrogantly.


    Ning Tao glanced at them and said coldly, "give you a chance and get out of my sight immediately."


    "What, good courage...!"


    A group of arrogant American soldiers are very angry. They have been working for tigers in this island country for many years. They have raped, humiliated and killed people, and they dare not be controlled by the laws of the island country.


    The worst consequence is to return to the United States for more than ten days, like taking a holiday to visit relatives.


    This also developed their arrogant and domineering temper, who dares to provoke them, a shot to you suddenly.


    Major general Gera laughed angrily and said, "you''re looking for death. Do you really think that if you defeat Baqi snake, you can ignore us?"


    "In those years, we encircled it three times and seriously injured it. What do you mean this time? You can''t provoke us. We are the overlord of the world."


    Ning Tao frowned and suddenly looked at the sky.


    A missile that broke through the speed of sound came rapidly from the south. The sharp sound cut through the dawn, which shocked the citizens of Tokyo. Is this a missile attack?


    Zhenzi, a thousand snow beautiful eyes shrink, suddenly exclaimed: "you just in delay time?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Enjoy the strength of our country, Ning Tao. You have to hand in the booty today. You have to follow us if you don''t leave. You can''t choose."


    "Fire," major general Gerald grinned.


    "Bang, Bang Boom


    Hundreds of new-type tanks and guns were firing in unison, and more than a dozen armed helicopters fired shells and left quickly.


    In the distance, the fighter jets out more than ten lines of fire, which are very dense, and the alchemy has to retreat.


    Ning Tao''s face was cold. He had planned to be hard for a long time. He was such a defiant emperor.


    As soon as I was about to do it, I suddenly thought of something.


    The corners of the mouth outline a sneer


    "Chirp!"


    The sparrow A3 missile penetrates through the thick gray smoke and directly targets Ning Tao, which is faster than the speed of sound.


    Miao Jingjing rushed to help Er Nu, but the missile was so fast that she couldn''t escape. A huge shadow was enveloped in the sky


    "Boom...!"


    A shocking mushroom cloud surged, hot white light filled the field of vision, and triggered the earthquake zone.


    Everyone''s eardrums are affected by the noise.


    The citizens of Tokyo are in despair. A series of natural disasters have made them powerless. Is this the rhythm to destroy the country? What did we Daiwa do wrong?


    "God, please help us...!"


    The explosion lasted for a long time, and Ning Tao and others were at the core, which was also the most terrible place.


    Major general Gera and others retreated violently. The shock wave has spread to this side, and everyone''s mouth is full of ridicule. At such an explosion level, Ning Tao will be seriously injured even if he is immortal, which is almost equivalent to a nuclear weapon.


    And it''s shaped energy. Try to destroy a certain range!


    According to the detected data, Zhan Yida is afraid of three points, which is the masterpiece of the deep game.After a long time, vision gradually restored.


    Major general Gera and his party looked at him with a grim smile, but his face became stiff How is that possible?


    In the sight, there is only a huge burnt black body on the bare earth. It''s nothing else. It''s Baqi snake. It''s not dead yet!


    However, the next second, it was lifted, and a man and three women appeared almost intact.


    They actually use Baqi snake as a shield!


    2 Update 1 s is the fastest in R0 on e


    "Gulu...!"


    Gera was stunned. He was so proud of sparrow that he didn''t kill anyone.


    Baqi snake desperately grow a head, eyes crazy venom, roared: "Ning Tao, you dare to take me as a shield, I fuck you Bang


    Before he finished, he was kicked by Ning Tao.


    The three girls were all in a state of shock. If it hadn''t been for Ning Tao just now, I''m afraid they would have become dregs by now.


    Damn America, it''s hard to start.


    Ning Tao''s face also shows a trace of anger. Do you really think he is easy to bully? Is it a soft persimmon? Can you knead it at will and take a shit on his neck.


    Whoever you are, you are finished!


    I''ll settle the old accounts with you today!


    "Fire!" Major general Gerald roared.


    Countless dense tongues of fire appeared. This kind of shell was launched like money. It regarded the whole island continent as a battlefield and was frantically destroyed.


    Earthquake, tsunami, volcano, missile!


    More than half of the things in the world that can be called disasters have appeared in this country.


    The emperor of the island has been crying in the toilet.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold, looking at the arrogant major general Gera, and just lightly stretching out a finger.


    Cold blurted out: "death!"


    Major general Gerrard was roaring his orders when suddenly a silver light came across and he was stiff.


    A senior commander beside him turned his head in amazement and saw that major general Gerald''s brow was dripping blood down his cheek and died.


    That big school is silly, take and incredible eyes to see Ning Tao, the distance between them is almost more than six thousand meters, how can this be.


    Who would be so horrible?


    Ning Tao''s face is indifferent. In the dense artillery fire, he suddenly thinks of a poem, "in the past two years, he has never taken the head with a sword!"

 Chapter 1684

    "Whoosh...!"


    The God of Mars is sweeping all over the world, and the Silver Rainbow is dazzling.


    It''s like a galaxy of stars in the sky, swimming in the army of the United States like a belt, with a distance of three or four kilometers in front of us.


    Ning Tao stands with a negative hand, and his deep eyes look at this scene. His power of spirit has already broken through the later stage, and he can reach 5000 meters with all his strength.


    However, if the circle is stretched into a cone in a single direction, six kilometers is barely enough.


    That major general Gerald is very weak. That''s the scene just now. Lift your fingers and take your head six kilometers away!


    "Bang, Bang Boom


    The Garrison''s eyes were red in an instant, and the cannonball went out without killing. Within ten thousand meters, there were battlefields, magnetic detonators, armor piercing bullets A swarm of bees.


    But these shells have not hit, they directly exploded in mid air, Ma God swept, artillery did not invade.


    Miao Jingjing''s three daughters can''t resist this kind of posture. They learn from the scene just now, and use the big snake as a shield in front of them.


    It''s very comfortable to hear it scream.


    Miao Jingjing is waiting for this day in her dreams. At the beginning, her mother-in-law was eaten half of her body by her, and the bad news almost became a demon, pestering her day and night.


    Revenge has become obsession.


    But by this time, the obsession had disappeared.


    Baqi is miserable. Every second, there are hundreds of bullets calling on him. Moreover, his body is so huge that he can hit him without aiming.


    "Gee Ah, ah


    "Damn bastard, I''m a God, you mole ants, all of you should die, gee Ah


    Ning Tao''s face was cold, and when he stepped on the sole of his foot, he rushed out like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, just like a King Kong warrior God. He rushed to the army like crazy.


    "Oh, MAIGA, fire, fire!"


    The senior colonel cried out in horror, but his legs and stomach were shaking. He had never seen such a terrible person.


    The bullet hit him with only one white spot.


    The cannonball couldn''t hit the target at all. It was not close to its square kilometer, and it exploded directly in mid air


    Craine and the photographer crawled out of the rubble, and the live broadcast continued. However, the situation in front of them was greatly reversed, which shocked the 1 billion people watching.


    A human being, even to carry the army of the United States.


    Let''s not say whether he can win or not, let''s say whether he can ignore the power of the United States and can he carry nuclear weapons?


    That''s the pinnacle of technological power!


    Why no one dares to oppose Meidi is because he has three powers.


    The first is nuclear weapons, the ancestors of shells!


    The second is the gene, more ares team!


    The third is the ISI family, the mysterious wise man in the legend!


    Most countries do not have any of these three forces, and only one of them. In contrast, Huaxia has two.


    One is nuclear weapons, the other is monks.


    More than one billion people are stunned, as if they saw a science fiction movie through this live broadcast, but they all know that this is a real war.


    A Silver Rainbow swept, fireworks bloom.


    Ning Tao rushes to the sheep like a hungry tiger, and a blade of fire cuts down. Ten M1 tanks split into two, just like chopping melons and vegetables.


    The cobra armed helicopter in the sky fell like a raindrop, only the explosion.


    "Hold on, hold on to me, how can my world overlord be defeated in his hands, hold on to me..." The commander roared and swept with AK, crazy and sudden.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Within a few seconds, more than half of the army was destroyed. More than 100 tanks destroyed more than 60 M1 tanks, which could not be exploded by shells, but they were cut open with one knife.


    The only three fighters left escaped.


    Ning Tao is more and more impatient. He has no time to waste with them.


    Step a meal, suddenly took a deep breath, abdomen instantly inflated up, a few meters around the air was sucked dry, throat was wrapped by the powerful spiritual power, angry eyes, red face, crazy roar.


    "Roar...!"


    "Roar...!"


    For a moment, the roar of terror rippled in my ears, like the roar of the ancient Tyrannosaurus Rex, like the roar of the gods and Buddhas.


    "Roar...!"


    With the naked eye, we can see the terrible sound. The dust on the ground is lifted three meters high, and some rocks are directly broken, like Hongzhong Dalu, which is diffused by spiritual power.


    According to this, ten thousand meters away in Tokyo, you can hear amazing roars.


    The remaining thousands of garrison troops were all affected in an instant. The seven orifices spewed blood in an instant, and the sound of spiritual power spread into the ears, as if to shatter the brain. The five senses were ferocious, and they were shocked to death in pain.


    "Roar...!"


    It''s like a lion roaring.


    In ancient times, there were some great powers who could master the music wave martial arts. Once they were used, they roared and killed thousands of people.It is also said that in ancient times, Taotie once roared and swayed the stars, which shocked all the sky. The eardrum was often fragile, and no matter how powerful the body was, it was hard to resist the sound waves, and it was all pervasive


    After a long time, the dust and smoke scattered all over the sky.


    The senior colonel knelt down in pain. His eyelids were as heavy as lead. Before he knew it, his seven orifices were bleeding. He couldn''t hear anything, his vision was blurred, and his brain couldn''t think. It seemed that he was about to split when he thought.


    When he looked up, the whole person was shocked.


    One kilometer in front of him, the battle line became dead silent. One second before, it was still roaring and firing, but now it was lying on the ground without saying a word.


    The remaining ten or so tanks did not move, like they were out of oil or out of order, and there was no more movement.


    "Buzz Boom


    Six Cobra helicopters in the sky fell like headless flies. The propellers disturbed the ground, and the dust blew up.


    The strong wind blew on his face and he seemed to be sober.


    Looking up again, there was a white gold figure in front of us. The white gold cape was flying with the wind, the silver hair was playing like an elf, the tall and straight body was straight like a gun, and the overlooking eyes.


    "Stand up!"


    It''s like saying what you say and doing what you do. The big school''s body unconsciously obeys and stands up wobbly.


    "Don''t you want to rob me of my booty? Don''t you want me to go back and plead guilty, just with this rubbish?"


    His eyes turned red in an instant, and he said bitterly: "you are finished. No one in the world can save you, because you have offended and angered Meidi."


    Meidi?


    "Ha ha, is this your narcissism in the United States? Do you really think you are the overlord of the world? At the beginning, I repeatedly committed the crime of Huaxia Hongmeng. You should admit it to the United States."


    Ning Tao negative hand light way.


    "Chirp...!"


    As soon as the senior commander was about to speak, he suddenly heard the piercing sound and said with a grim smile: "Hongmeng alliance leader, let''s die together. This is a A2 missile that is stronger than the sparrow A3 missile..."


    "Chop


    "Boom...!"


    As soon as the sparrow A2 missile broke through the thick gray smoke, a Silver Rainbow chopped down and exploded directly in the air.


    The shock wave of terror, the big school in the moment on the ashes, but ningtao gold flame around, ten thousand methods do not invade, walk alone in the fireworks.


    More than one billion people in the live broadcast were shocked. Last time they dodged, this time they ignored it.


    Hundreds of millions of netizens said with emotion: "poverty limits my imagination, willpower, vitality, attention, understanding, purchasing power, chocolate..."


    $DA on the latest "1 V" chapter CP


    1

 Chapter 1685

    The whole journey was only five minutes. The garrison was defeated.


    The 12th and 13th brigades of the island countries resolutely turned around and ran away. They did not dare to get close to the battlefield.


    "Boom...!"


    The sparrow A2 missile is really stronger, but I don''t think about Ning Tao''s strength. Although the cultivation of alchemy eight is running in, it will be stronger if it is fully adapted.


    After all, it''s too fast to control your accomplishments!


    The physical body at the peak of the body has touched the threshold of the spirit body, which is almost the strongest physical strength known in the virtual world.


    Judging from the vital capacity just now, the whole earth can''t find a second one.


    If it wasn''t for nuclear weapons, what could kill him?


    "Step on...!"


    Ning Tao walked out of the fire slowly, showing a hazy outline in the dust, which was so domineering.


    Baqi''s snake pupil suddenly shrinks. It''s so strong that it feels scared. It hasn''t felt like this for many years.


    Even if Mo Yuntian is at his peak, it''s just like this.


    You know, it''s an immortal body. It''s rare to see what kind of existence can frighten him.


    "Step on...!"


    Ning Tao is like stepping on the wind.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to Baqi''s new snake head and said coldly, "I''ll give you a chance to say all this, or I''ll let you die miserably."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    "It''s ridiculous. Wait until you have the ability to kill me. Do you feel despair and fear? I can''t kill you. I will eat you when I recover."


    Baqi has a venomous face with a snake''s mouth open.


    "Hum!"


    "I said that there is no absolute immortality in this world. Even if there is one, it''s in the immortal and devil world. Do you really think I can''t help you?" Ning Tao sneered.


    Eight Qi snake pupil scorn, satirize and despise.


    Miao Jingjing''s three daughters frowned on one side. They tried to find a way, but they were still at a loss.


    Eight heads have been cut off, it is not only alive, but also grow again, who can have a good way?


    Miao Jingjing bit her silver teeth and said angrily, "if you break it into pieces, or chop off your head and seal it, and put it elsewhere, you can always let it die."


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Baqi sneered and was not afraid.


    Ning Tao just looked at it quietly. He had a way in his heart, that is Spirit!


    The spirit and soul are the origin of a creature. Anything with spirit can''t lack it. Only when there is spirit can there be spirit. If there is no soul, it is a walking corpse.


    Destroy it, no one can survive.


    Xiaobai, Miao Jingjing and others are thinking about ways, Ning Tao suddenly said: "you protect the Dharma for me, don''t let anyone near me, I''ll kill it."


    With that, one hand printed the head of the snake.


    Thousand generation snow a face is suspicious, this is to do what, so can kill her island God?


    6''s eight headed and eight tailed mysterious serpent, whose whole body is covered with misty spirits, but it''s strange that there are two chains around it, imprisoning it here.


    The chain was not the chain of laws he knew, but another familiar and strange force.


    I feel too familiar to say my name.


    Ning Tao''s brow is locked. He has never seen other people''s mind, but he has never seen such a strange scene.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Little bastard, if you don''t go to heaven, there is no way to enter hell. You dare to enter the mind of our God. Today you will die without a place to die."


    Baqi twisted and screamed with ecstasy.


    The sea of fog surges, conjuring up countless ferocious snakes, biting them like the tide.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao cold hum a, the four sides shield of the whole body revolves, firmly protect him inside.


    At the foot of the phantom beast roars, looks like a lion, body like a tiger, neck has a thick mane, shaking his head like waves, prestige.


    "Baqi, you don''t think you can help me with these. Since I dare to come in, don''t you rely on me?" Ning Tao sneered.


    In the hands of a dragon gun shock, sweeping a large area.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Do you think you can come and go here if you want?"


    "In fact, I should thank you. If it had not been for so many catastrophes, my strength would not have risen so fast. In return, you would have died."


    Eight Qi big snake ferocious sharp Ming way.


    The little snakes around seemed to be endless, and they seemed to represent a person. They had the feeling that they couldn''t tell the truth clearly. They killed batch after batch.


    When Ning Tao realizes something is wrong, he wants to get out of his mind and make plans. Suddenly, he discovers that I can''t go!


    "This What''s going on? "


    He wanted to disperse his spirit, but there was a feeling that if he really wanted to disperse the spirit, it would not be a heavy injury, but a fall."Ha ha...!"


    "I said, you can''t leave here unless you kill me, but unfortunately, you can''t kill me."


    "If it''s outside the island, maybe it''s possible, because I can''t absorb the power of faith. Here is my source of strength. If the island is not destroyed, I will not."


    Baqi laughed without scruple.


    "Jiji...!"


    Around the snake attack more and more fierce, Ning Tao gradually some can''t bear to eat, but the heart set off a big wave.


    "The power of faith!"


    "Yes, yes, that''s it. The power that he can''t explain clearly is the power of faith."


    "What is faith? The more believers there are, the more powerful the so-called belief will be. "


    The brain seems to be full of information, the moment gushed out of these information, eyes flashed a fine awn.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao removed all his defenses, and even deliberately weakened his strength. He closed his eyes and quietly waited for ten thousand snakes to devour him.


    Baqi screamed with ecstasy and made a wild move.


    But when ten thousand snakes swoop on Ning Tao, the change happens

 Chapter 1686

    Sudden change, like time has stopped.


    It''s like a snake. It''s like a snake''s head.


    Do not know why there is such an illusion?


    Every magic snake is like a human.


    In this stagnant time, Ning Tao, with open arms and calm, strangely carried his hand. This scene makes people see that he can be scared out of his wits.


    He He''s not affected!


    All of them were still, 8y


    suddenly, there was a crisp sound and fell from the body.


    Four people a snake all Leng for a while, this is what ghost thing, how still have iron object in the corpse.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and drew the thing into his palm. He fixed his eyes and was silent.


    It''s a pendant of a cross. It''s very old. I can''t tell when it was. But when he saw Pope Peter''s Cross, he felt it was more real.


    "Is that why the people of Baqi island have the power of faith?" Ning Tao whispered.


    "Boom...!"


    An explosion will pull him back to reality, looking at the three combat effectiveness in the sky, Ning Tao''s face appears a chill, and a murderer pops out.


    Really when he Ning alliance leader is soft persimmon pinch it!


    He immediately put away the cross and said coldly to Miao Jingjing: "you find a place to stay first. I''ll go to the seventh fleet and see how Su Qin is."


    Words fall, straight from the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, a golden streamer broke through the sky, and the speed of sound broke out in the air. It turned out that the target was the three fighters, and the latter fled to the South China Sea at full speed.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    Four white columns of air cut through the sky.


    And in the live broadcast, more than one billion people were astonished. People turned around and ran when they saw the fighter, but he was good. On the contrary, the fighter rushed away.


    Where are you going to argue with such nonsense?

 Chapter 1687

    "Bang, Bang Whoosh


    Three American P-38 Blitzkrieg fighters have escaped at a speed beyond the speed of sound. The speed is like lightning.


    Looking up from the underground, you can see three black spots moving very fast, with three long exhaust gases left behind, slowly spreading.


    But at this time, a golden streamer faster than them came up from behind and cut across the sky.


    It seems that Ning Tao is about to catch up with him!


    "Kill!"


    One of the pilots was terrified and yelled directly at the headquarters: "headquarters, headquarters, request support, request support, he''s catching up."


    There is a beauty, immediately asked: "who is chasing, make it clear, and where are you now?"


    "We are about to arrive in the South China Sea. That guy is Ning Tao, the leader of the Chinese Alliance. He killed Baqi snake, killed major general Gera and destroyed the whole garrison."


    "Request support, request support Boom... " Before we finished, the whole fighter exploded.


    The flames burst into the sky and the wreckage fell.


    Ning Tao is fierce. At the beginning, he did his best in the face of fighters, but now he is very casual in the face of fighters, lifting his fingers and chopping myths across the air.


    The United States has become more and more deceiving. It has not only invaded China Hongmeng many times, but also nearly killed him many times. Qin Shihuang mausoleum, Kongtong secret place


    It''s an endless blood feud!


    In addition to these, that battle one, Mo Sheng, is still the most wanted enemy of Hongmeng. At the beginning, he fired two nuclear weapons at the imperial mausoleum, which is mo Lao''s obsession. He can''t let go of him anyway.


    Either kill or catch.


    And isidaiya, the woman he had a relationship with, who had said he would go to America to find her.


    The days of debauchery on ares showed him the woman''s tenderness and extravagance. Now her blood should be stimulated


    "Whoosh...!"


    When I recovered, I was already in the vast sea.


    Under the control of the spirit, as soon as Ma Shen came out, the second fighter plane was shocked and exploded, gushing black smoke into the sky.


    There was only one of the three fighters left, and the pilot turned pale. Unexpectedly, Baqi snake didn''t grab it, but attracted a lot of anger.


    The reputation of the once unfavourable emperor of the United States is no longer effective, but is chased and beaten.


    How many years.


    I''ve hardly seen such a bold and provocative person!


    I remember that more than ten years ago, a powerful terrorist group attacked a US army unit, a powerful divine place, but died in one day.


    There was a lot of talk going on in the psionic world.


    His position in the United States has been promoted once again, and with the advent of genetic technology, the name of "invincible overlord" is well deserved, and the name of "American emperor" is gradually known.


    But now there is another arrogant one.


    It''s more fierce than it was more than a decade ago. It directly destroyed the troops stationed in the island countries, took the rank of major general, and carried two major sparrow missiles. Now it''s more daring to pursue and kill the past.


    "Falk, damn asshole!"


    The pilot scolded angrily, and his heart almost reached his throat. He increased his speed for fear that his fighter would explode in a second.


    And Ning Tao just wants to take out a hand to wipe out, eyebrow suddenly a wrinkly, the eyes of doubt looked down.


    In line of sight, nearly 60 fleets came at top speed, and an aircraft carrier, Ares, appeared here.


    American seventh fleet, all present.


    As soon as the pilot saw the fleet, he was so excited that he almost didn''t cry. He just wanted to take out his walkie talkie and was excited to ask for help, but a silver cloud swept away and exploded instantly.


    "Boom...!"


    @The cost of a fighter is about $100 million, plus 100 M1 tanks, cobra armed helicopters and sparrow missiles


    The current loss of the United States has reached billions of dollars, which is a very painful loss.


    On the Ares, prepare for major fire.


    Jin Kaizhong''s face is furious. When he sees the seventh fleet group, he dares to attack. This is naked slander and disregard. What a Chinese ningtao.


    Immediately roared: "asshole, do you want to fight me Meidi? Can you bear the anger?"


    Ning Tao suspended in the air, sneered: "people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. It''s you who deceive people too much in the United States. This is what you deserve."


    "Retribution? Ha ha...! "


    "Meidi always does things like this. Who dares to punish us in this world? Don''t think that you can do whatever you want if you have some strength. In front of Meidi, you are not as good as rubbish," admiral kinkai said contemptuously.


    "Ha ha, who gives you the courage to talk to me like this, with these so-called fleet groups," Ning Tao looked down with a light hand.


    "Why, are you afraid?" Admiral Kincaid sneered.Ning Tao didn''t bother to talk to them. When he was at the base, Dr. Ning told him that Su Qin was forcibly accused by the United States and had no choice but to come to Nanhai to attend the meeting.


    The spirit sweeps, but the brow is tight to wrinkle.


    Su Qin is not here!


    Moreover, there is no evidence of the accused in the military courts of other countries. Instead, there is the body of a Chinese woman.


    It seems to be su Qin''s secretary.


    I''ve seen it a few times before, but now I''ve been killed, and **It''s a mess. It''s been raped!


    That face of struggle and pain, let Ning Tao''s anger suddenly rose up, angry eyes way: "you this gang of damned animals, actually dare to rape her."


    "Is this the so-called international military charge? He cheated the Secretary of the party concerned and raped him to death, but none of the accusers did so. He pretended that the United States was still known as the world''s overlord, but he did such a careless thing. "


    Admiral Kincaid''s face changed, and several officers beside him turned pale, and their eyes began to wander.


    How does this guy know?


    The Secretary''s body was clearly hidden


    Jin Kaizhong was angry and yelled: "Falk, a bunch of nonsense. How can the United States do such a thing? I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    Of course, he couldn''t admit it, because it was he who took away grass''s chastity, and the taste is still in the aftertaste.


    Ning Tao was furious, holding Bai Luo''s palm, he was white, biting his teeth and blurting out: "I only give you one chance to tell me who did it, and where is Su Qin now?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying, general!"


    "The thief has gone to the U.S. court to accept the punishment, but now she has admitted to the International Bureau of theft It''s you


    Lieutenant general Jin Kai points his gun at Ning Tao.


    Plead guilty?


    The latter was burning with anger, and he could see clearly the unyielding look of the grass in the spirit.


    "What a beautiful emperor! He even used the means of coercion, and forced Su Qin to be charged with a false accusation. You are so damned..."


    Ning Tao''s spirit power is like an angry lion.


    But at this time, Admiral Jinkai suddenly said with a wild smile, "the lion fights the rabbit with all his strength. This is a famous Chinese saying, but you don''t have a chance now."


    "Nuclear burst, launch!"

 Chapter 1688

    "Nuclear burst, launch!"


    Jin Kaizhong will roar, and a long magnetic cannon on the Ares will burst out a beam of light.


    "Boom...!"


    More than one, more than 60 frigates all opened fire. Even the Divine Body in the divine realm could be easily destroyed, and the burning sting would fall in an instant.


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum. His hands gathered great spiritual power, and two handprints of Zhenwu University were shot out.


    There are two ancient hand prints cast in gold, which break through the sea of clouds. They seem to be the palms of the spirits. They are the size of a millstone. They are engraved with dense ancient divine lines. The palms are clear and distinct.


    "Broken!"


    "Boom...!"


    The nuclear magnetic storm exploded directly in the air, but it actually penetrated the fingerprints and went straight to ningtao.


    Its speed is so fast that it can''t keep up with its speed in the blink of an eye. Magnetic storms are actually a kind of ray, and ultraviolet is the most common one. After adding nuclear power, the destructive power of magnetic storms will increase exponentially.


    If ultraviolet radiation and nuclear energy are added, it will be more terrible


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows danced, and there was no panic on his face. He almost closed his eyes and made this fist, and his hand was full of breath.


    One punch Break the sound barrier!


    The air exploded like a black python.


    Ft$¡£ First U0 launch


    "boom...!"


    The sea water below is directly moved outward by the impact force for hundreds of meters. A white spray ripples wildly towards the four cycles, causing a big earthquake in the sea area.


    "Fighting, extreme Tiger


    "Roar!"


    Before the impact dissipated, Ning Tao suddenly heard two roars in his ear. The powerful force directly tore the strong wind and rushed out two daytime white tigers.


    "Hum Broken


    One punch, one foot.


    There is no fancy method, only pure power, the water below is broken.


    We can only see the figure of the gene person who stepped in the sky above the Ares, with strong breath.


    Fight eight, fight seven!


    Ning Tao is fearless and sneers.


    The situation of the United States is really not small. With the firepower of a fleet and two super genes, few divine realms can compete with it.


    Zhou Lao and other deities can be smashed as soon as they come down.


    But he is the king of peace.


    In the sea of clouds, huge gold fingerprints are constantly falling. In a short moment, they are like a dozen arrogant frigates shooting into the sea floor.


    Some exploded directly and disintegrated on the spot.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    If you look from a distance, thousands of hundreds of dense tongues of fire spread into a fire net, covering thousands of meters of the sea area, full of smoke.


    "Buzz...!"


    At this time, a helicopter came from a very far distance. Looking at the battlefield like a world war in the distance, he only dared to gaze weakly in the distance.


    Director Yang of banana live broadcast paid a lot of money to hire a helicopter for kelena. This live broadcast can''t be stopped. It''s a good time for them to make money.


    Death order: slight injury not under the line of fire, the lack of arms and legs will be broadcast to the end!


    Craine looks crazy. The reason why she promised the director is not because of money, but because of the country. She is an American, but now someone is challenging the United States.


    It''s like hitting her in the face.


    She has vowed to let people all over the world see this live broadcast, see the end of Ning Tao, dare to openly confront the end of the United States, is definitely a dead end.


    No matter who it is, it''s all about death.


    "Hello everyone, I''m reporter kelena. Now what you see is a Chinese fighting with the seventh fleet of our country in the South China Sea, fighting with the aircraft carrier."


    "Can you imagine a man fighting an aircraft carrier? He is looking for death."


    "Although this Chinese is very strong, I want to tell you that there is only one way out to offend the US emperor. There is absolutely no other way out. I can guarantee that he will soon be bombarded into dregs by Chinese artillery."


    "Long live America, long live..." Clara''s face is shrieking, standard patriot


    At this time, the Pentagon.


    Six U.S. congressmen looked at Su Qin jokingly. A large high-definition screen was playing the live broadcast, and the scream of Cranna could be heard clearly.


    "Miss Su Qin, I advise you not to be stubborn any more. That''s very stupid. You should kindly hand over the formula and main materials of the evolution spirit liquid and then admit your crime," said Mr. Rome


    "It''s good for you and me. You know, it''s useless to fight. No one in the world dares to fight against Meidi. See, this person is the end."


    Su Qin watched the live broadcast, the artillery covered half of the sky, Ning Tao''s figure is so small.


    But as soon as she thought of Xiaocao''s tragedy, she clenched her silver teeth and said angrily, "hum, don''t be paranoid any more. Don''t think that you can make me compromise by accusing me.""The formula of evolvable spirit liquid is developed by us, and the main material is also planted by us. It has nothing to do with you in the United States, a bunch of disgusting bastards."


    "Hum, stupid!"


    Alice sniffed: "how long do you think you can delay? The international community completely believes in us. It''s you who stole the formula of our National Bureau of God."


    "If you still expect someone to save you, ha ha This is the Pentagon. This is Washington, the capital of the United States. What enemy do you think can get here? "


    "With that Ning Tao?"


    "Don''t be silly, he can''t protect himself now. He will soon die under the gunfire and bloodstain the South China Sea."


    "So break your mind and confess!"


    "Creak...!"


    Su Qin stares at the screen, a pair of jade fists tightly, she is not reconciled, she does not admit defeat.


    If she pleads guilty, her life will be over, and all the efforts of sister Xia will be over. This basin of dirty water can''t be washed out completely!


    Ning Tao will also be forced to cheat the world as a thief, and even Hua Xia will be abused internationally.


    The world is stupid, otherwise how could Jesus have nearly 2.5 billion global believers.


    Su Qin had a bad breath in his chest and a big breath of anger in his throat. He was biting his red lips tightly and staring at the screen. His beautiful eyes were full of blood.


    Ning Tao, you can''t lose this battle


    "Boom...!"


    It seems that after hearing this voice, Ning Tao has no patience any longer.


    He wants to kill the United States and save Su Qin!


    "Fire!" Admiral Kincaid yelled orders.


    Hundreds of combat units of Ares have hit the gun barrel, and the ammunition consumption is too fast, like a flood.


    At this time, Ning Tao turned his hand and took out a black iron egg. It was like the prelude of hell''s funeral song.


    "Ma Ba Zi, I think that if you have cannons, I will lose them. I also want you to taste the power of Chinese technology."


    Roar, desperately throw to the Ares.


    The power of this throw was terrible, and it was not much slower than the bullet. It was close to the Ares almost in the blink of an eye.


    "Little nuclear God, let''s bloom!"


    Ning Tao rushed to the sky like a missile, and suddenly there was a deafening explosion below. The whole seventh fleet was shrouded in it, like a meteor hitting the earth.


    A huge mushroom cloud rises from the South China Sea.


    The Pentagon was shocked

 Chapter 1689

    "Boom...!"


    From the perspective of God, a huge mushroom cloud rises rapidly from the South China Sea, reaching a shocking height of several thousand meters in the blink of an eye.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth to increase the speed, competing with the shock wave.


    The whole seventh fleet was shrouded in this terrible shockwave, and the sea water under the explosion was blown out.


    Hundreds of meters, thousands of meters


    It''s all within the scope of its terrible shock wave, and the temperature of the core explosion point has reached nearly 100 million degrees Celsius, and the sea water has been evaporated by countless tons.


    Don''t think it''s just that the sea is affected by terror, and the bottom of the sea is also destroyed.


    Big and small snacks are full and have nothing to do. Fish, shrimps, barracuda, piranha and swordfish are wandering here And so on, they all died in a moment.


    Fish within 1000 meters below sea level die in an instant, leaving no residue. Fish within 2000 meters turn into blood


    Five thousand meters of cold water are slightly warm, and a few meters down the sea, the ground has been affected. The power of small nuclear God is really terrible.


    "Boom...!"


    Although Ning Tao Ran very fast, he was swept by a shockwave and swept in by the mushroom cloud.


    However, the helicopter far away was also affected, swaying violently, and almost fell into the sea.


    fortunately, the pilot was an old driver, and it was said that he changed his career from qiumingshan.


    Cranna tied herself with a rope, but she couldn''t keep her eyes open. There was only one thought in her mind that Meidi was invincible


    "Boom!"


    Before the explosion was in Mount Fuji volcano, the specific power is in the center of the earth, now take out a bright, this power effaces the divine realm easily.


    Lian ningtao''s speed was impacted. The chance of falling for the monks below the later stage of the divine realm reached 80%.


    Even in the later stage of the divine realm, you have to be seriously injured


    After a long time, everything was quiet.


    Mushroom cloud still exists, but the shock wave calms down. When the line of sight returns to the fleet group, only shivering horror can be revealed in the eyes.


    The sea is boiling and steaming.


    There are still many unknown materials floating on the sea, and only some ship bodies can be distinguished. For thousands of meters, I didn''t see a living person or a complete thing.


    There was no sound, only the waves of the sea.


    The only thing that can attract attention is the eye-catching aircraft carrier Ares. Although it was destroyed beyond recognition, people recognized it at a glance.


    Ares, close to death.


    Man has life, so does the sea, and so does the Ares, but it is coming to an end.


    "Bang Ah, ah


    In the sea suddenly rushed out a painful figure, that appearance extremely seeps the human, was like the variation.


    The skin of the whole body is not as good as an inch. There is no arm or leg, let alone hair. The scalp is almost gone. It seems that there is no wound, but it spills blood from under the skin.


    As soon as he appeared, he was stabbed by a silver gun.


    He was directly inserted into the Ares, and through his general judgment, this person should be Zhanqi.


    Member of Ares team, SSS gene.


    And look up, Ning Tao like no more big things like suspended, a pair of indifferent eyes overlooking and down.


    "Hiss!"


    "Gulu...!"


    The cameraman and Cranna swallow a mouthful of saliva at the same time. Their faces are shocked. They seem to have seen a living ghost.


    This How is that possible?


    How can there be such a terrible human in this world!


    First, one person killed the stationed troops, and then killed the gods of the island country, leaving the whole island country in a great disaster. Now, the aircraft carrier has been destroyed.


    This is a fleet of sixty ships!


    Is he still a human?


    "Roar Mix up Asshole


    Zhan Qihong yells at Ning Tao with her eyes, but the vitality in her body passes quickly, and it''s useless if she doesn''t want to.


    "You are finished. You have completely angered the United States. No one on the whole earth can save you. No one can save you, even the Chinese or the Holy See."


    "When the God of heaven is angry, the corpse is more than a million!"


    Ning Tao''s face is unshakable, and his arm is raised high. The fire of pure Yang condenses an extremely huge blade of inflammation, which is 100 meters long.


    "It''s not enough to provoke me, Ning Tao, to destroy you and America."


    "Chop


    The arm falls heavily, cuts across the board.


    "Boom...!"


    The Ares was on the verge of destruction. The 300 meter long shock hull was directly divided into two parts, and finally sank heavily into the sea.


    "Creak Boom...! "


    When the last remnant of the aircraft carrier fell into the sea, more than two billion people in the live broadcast were shocked.


    So far, the seventh fleet has been destroyed!


    Ning Tao takes back Bai Luo, long robe floats, a pair of secluded eyes look to the direction of the United States.Now, even if they want to end it, they will not agree.


    Let''s settle the old and new accounts together today!


    "Kill!"


    A roar resounded through the sea.


    As soon as Ning Tao stepped on his feet in space, his body shape was like an arrow, like an intercontinental missile, penetrating the vast sky beyond the speed of sound.


    "Bang!"


    A few seconds later, the sound of breaking the sound barrier came gradually.


    Crena in the helicopter is stupid. The seventh fleet is destroyed. There are wrecks everywhere.


    She had a special feeling for the army since she was a child. When other people played with dolls when they were young, she cried and asked for guns.


    She can guarantee that no one knows modern military power better than she does, except soldiers.


    But it is said that the seventh fleet, which can destroy a country, was destroyed by a Chinese.


    She couldn''t accept it!


    "Fortunately, he finally backed out of the difficulty," said Cranna, wiping her cold sweat.


    The cameraman also has a lingering fear. Now he doesn''t want to do it even if he is given money. It''s too frightful.


    "Well, back to Go back? "


    The old driver was stunned, but frowned and said, "no, I''ve been flying at sea for so many years. Although there was an explosion, I can tell which is East, West, North and south."


    "The direction he left It''s the East, isn''t it


    East East?


    Cranna was stunned and turned pale.


    The old driver took out a compass and pointed to the direction of the sea area where Ning Tao left in the live broadcast. The arrow pointed to the East without any deviation.


    "Dongfang, he went to Dongfang. What''s there in Dongfang?" she murmured in the live broadcast, her scalp numbing and her heart rising to her throat.


    "In the East, there is the Pacific Ocean, and beyond it, there is The United States. "


    Clara''s eyes shrunk and screamed: "he He went to the United States, and the silver haired Chinese who provoked the emperor actually went to the United States. "


    "Oh, MAIGA, what does he want to do? He doesn''t want to make trouble in America alone. Is he crazy?"


    Zhou Heng and others were stunned and stupefied.


    More than two billion people are struggling to swallow a mouthful.


    Does a Chinese want to fight against the world overlord Meidi alone?


    Crazy, the world is crazy


    Washington, USA, the top floor of the hexagonal building.


    Councillor ROM, councillor Alice''s eyelids leaped as she listened to Craine''s shrieking and frightened voice.


    "Bang!"


    Mr. ROM slapped the table and roared, "damn bastards, what are you hesitating about?"


    "Start the first level of red alert for me directly, and give me the privilege of the five of you. I will fire nuclear weapons at that bastard, and let him see God!"


    "We Secondment

 Chapter 1690

    "We Secondment


    Miss Alice and other five people gritted their teeth to say this, and did not hesitate to give privileges.


    Sufficient authority, level one red alert activated.


    Superhuman prevention program launched.


    Ten army defense commanders in position, Zeus one successfully locked the enemy.


    Target, China ningtao!


    Countdown to nuclear launch, five, four


    "You What are you doing, asshole? You want to launch a nuclear weapon. Are you crazy? Aren''t you afraid of sanctions from the United Nations and the international community? "


    Su Qin screamed in horror.


    Looking at the five black suitcases, scanning five palms, that''s the order.


    "Asshole, let me go Su Qin didn''t know where to burst out a force, but rushed to the councillor Roma, trying to interrupt the transmission of authority.


    Unexpectedly, she succeeded.


    The open suitcase was heavily dropped on the ground, but no one was panic. Instead, Rom said with a grim smile, "once the authority is given, no one can stop it."


    "And The authority has just been given. "


    "Little girl, it''s too late, and you can''t stop us. As soon as the nuclear weapons come out, the main asshole will go to hell. Long live America."


    Alice said, laughing wildly.


    "Plop...!"


    Su Qin''s legs and feet softened, and he collapsed to the ground in fright. Who doesn''t know the meaning of this word.


    It is recorded in the history class of primary school that at the beginning, the United States launched two nuclear weapons at the island country, directly destroying two cities and shocking the world.


    In the past few decades, science and technology have developed by leaps and bounds.


    Nuclear weapons have long been the pinnacle of science and technology in the world. As long as we have nuclear weapons, we can become a first-class power and frighten countless small countries.


    It has not been born again for a long time, almost half a century, but people are afraid of it.


    Although I don''t know how terrible the nuclear weapons are today, one thing is very clear: they are more than twice as powerful as the two nuclear weapons of island countries.


    Man, it''s impossible to carry this thing!


    Su Qin completely collapsed, the defense line in his heart was destroyed, and he immediately said, "I hand over the formula, I hand over the main material, and you take back your authority."


    "I beg you, take back your authority quickly!"


    Alice said with a pitiful sneer: "it''s too late. Once the authority is launched, the hydrogen bomb will be launched. No one can stop it. It''s useless to take back the authority."


    "Wait, it won''t be long before you''ll hear a loud bang. After half a century of silence, nuclear weapons are finally born."


    By


    "Jie Jie Ha ha...! "


    Su Qin looked to the West in despair.


    "Ning Tao, don''t..."


    In a certain Gobi desert in the United States, it looks very desolate. There are few weeds. When the wind blows, it can also raise pieces of yellow sand and dust.


    Such as this scene, ordinary dregs.


    But all of a sudden, there was an earthquake in this place, and a huge object was ejected from under the ground. A 10 million ton TNT monster was launched into the sky.


    It''s so fast that even the space is distorted.


    Hydrogen bomb, finally born!


    It wasn''t long before all the countries with satellites received warnings one after another, and groups of photos appeared quickly and passed to the top leaders.


    The faces turned white with fright.


    The calm of bullshit was scared out. He yelled at a kind of scientific and technological personnel and asked where he was shooting.


    You know, this is a 10 million ton hydrogen bomb!


    More than half a century ago, of the two nuclear weapons launched by the United States toward the island countries, the most terrible one was only 20000 tons, but what about this one!


    Ten million tons, ten million tons!


    According to the previous data, if it is launched to Beijing, Washington, Moscow There is no doubt that these most vast capital cities will be destroyed by hydrogen bombs in an instant.


    14.93 kilometers, 700 square kilometers!


    This is the scientists'' estimate of the extent of the explosion, which is equivalent to destroying a big city.


    Ask who can not worry, who dare not care!


    One by one, the satellites scan with all their strength. Finally, the trajectory calculated by Chang''e-1 is toward the west, that is, the Pacific Ocean, and then it is Huaxia.


    But judging by speed, Huaxia is unlikely.


    The biggest possibility is the pacific ocean!


    In Zhongnanhai, No. 1''s eyelids jumped when he heard the result, and immediately said in a deep voice: "contact Ning alliance leader immediately, and inform him at all costs."


    "Come on, what are you doing?"


    Li Zhen looked at the simulated big screen, and his pale lips murmured: "it''s impossible to intercept such a long distance!"


    "Ning Tao, you must stay away...!"In the global sensation, Ning Tao did not know that the crisis was coming, but rushed to the United States.


    The Pacific Ocean is large and vast.


    If you can''t fly to the United States in an ordinary divine realm, I''m afraid you''ll have no energy on the way, and all your spiritual power will be consumed, but our God King Ning is not afraid of this.


    And now, even if he doesn''t eat the elixir, he can still cross the Pacific Ocean with the help of the decision against heaven.


    "Whoosh...!"


    In the full speed flight, Ning Tao suddenly frowned, a restless feeling lingered in his heart, eyelids also beat up, heart rate inexplicably accelerated.


    "Bang, Bang Bang


    The more you fly forward, the more nervous you are and the more you sweat.


    Ning Tao''s brow tightly wrinkled, this kind of feeling is very wrong, always feel like a catastrophe.


    It''s all sea water.


    Even the two goldfish in the sea were doing something shameful. He saw nothing else.


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    Ning Tao is calm and scolds secretly. His heart seems to jump out of his throat. If his heart is not firm, I''m afraid he would have turned around.


    For the sake of Su Qin, he must not shrink back.


    How can he watch his own people being bullied!


    The condensed spirit suddenly forms a cone, which is equivalent to stretching the circle in one direction from 5000 meters to six kilometers.


    It''s like having a radar and a detector. He can see it within six kilometers ahead.


    Suddenly, when the flute was finished, it suddenly burst into the air.


    "Damn you, h-bomb!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes almost jumped out, and his brain made a non-human reaction in 0.001 seconds. Run away!


    Burst out like a meteor into the sea.


    His spirit, energy and spirit were in one, as if they were all burning at the moment. He shot at the bottom of the sea with all his life, and his scalp seemed to burst open.


    It''s true that he has the highest physique, but it''s not a small nuclear God or a god killing bullet. It hasn''t been born for more than half a century and its power is unknown.


    Not sure, Ning Tao never wants to fight hard


    But just three seconds after he jumped down, the 10 million ton TNT hydrogen bomb suddenly burst out a terrible shock, and a shocking dull sound spread all over the world.


    "Boom Boom...! "


    Unable to describe the terror of this explosion, several people in Cranna, who were still in place, were suddenly frightened by the sound. Looking up, they were all dumbfounded.


    A red mushroom fire cloud has shocked the whole world. All life has never seen the power of terror. Electromagnetic disturbance has spread all over the world six times. The red mushroom cloud is as high as four or five hundred kilometers, shocking the world.


    700 square kilometers.


    And all the electronic devices in the world are out of order.


    Ning Tao, no more news

 Chapter 1691

    "Wow...!"


    The sea water is washed away by the terrible impact. If you look from the sky, it looks like a basin, and there is no sea water to fill the gap.


    20000 tons destroyed the island city.


    Ten million tons has made 700 square kilometers of the Pacific Ocean a forbidden area, with very little life.


    More than half of the world''s major instruments failed.


    Satellite detection also lost signal at this moment.


    Ning Tao, life and death do not know!


    The powerful alliance leader of Hongmeng is the most proud and beautiful of all ages. The great powers that have been oppressed can''t hold up their heads. They are also known as the four daughters of Miao Jingjing and Liangzi.


    Looking at the gradually dissipated shock mushroom fire cloud, no one opened his mouth, only felt cold all over.


    "Ning Tao, no!"


    Miao Jingjing screams and faints.


    He didn''t mention it in his body. He was dark in front of his eyes. He was too important to her.


    In Kunlun, a group of high-level officials are silent.


    The scorching white light is like the day, but dozens of gods are speechless.


    After watching the live broadcast, Taoist Yuntian started to look up at the sky with his back on his back and said: "there is no doubt that Ning Tao will die."


    "Although I don''t know about nuclear weapons, he will never survive by my calculation and estimation."


    Zen master Longxiang and others nodded heavily. They thought the same, but why didn''t they gloat? Because the power of nuclear weapons is so terrible.


    It seems that we must finish the plan as soon as possible!


    But that''s good. As soon as Ning Tao died, they would be in less danger and trouble.


    On the whole, it''s good for them


    The hexagonal building is full of laughter.


    Alice, Roma and other six people have opened the champagne to celebrate, looking at the United Nations Secretary General''s gloomy face to leave the back, sarcastic.


    What bullshit Union, strength is the king!


    According to the information from the first fleet that went to explore, Ning Tao can definitely be identified as the body meteorite.


    There was no sign of life for several kilometers.


    When Su Qin learned that, completely collapsed in a chair, a face of ashes, as if no soul.


    "Mr. Xia, what should I do..."


    Seeing that she was out of her wits, councillor Roma could not help sipping her champagne and joked, "see, this is the end of offending me, the American emperor. I can''t even find the scum."


    "Any rule is based on power."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    China is deep in the Zhongnanhai sea.


    The future research institute takes Baihu and Xuanwu as the research objects. They all know that Ning Tao has a strong physical body, so they can enhance their physical body by ten times to simulate, looking for the possibility of survival.


    However, there is no doubt that 30 times death is inevitable


    No. 1 sat in the first place, silent, while Li Zhen was depressed and weak,


    everything It''s all over!


    Just when the whole world was shocked, something strange came from the bottom of the ocean where the core of the Pacific exploded

 Chapter 1692

    The Pacific explodes to the bottom of the ocean, 5000 meters deep.


    This is normal in the Pacific Ocean. After all, it is known as the largest ocean in the world, accounting for half of the world''s ocean area and one third of the earth''s surface area.


    After the nuclear weapons, the surrounding water began to flow back.


    If you look from the sky, the flat ocean is like a big valley blasted out, mixed with unknown materials, spectacular and shocking.


    There are also several frigates using sonar for detection.


    Although they all think Ning Tao is dead, it''s good to make sure.


    A frigate slowly passing, sonar and nothing unusual, only some were brought back to the fish, swimming with fear.


    But the bottom of the sea, it is not so calm.


    One thousand meters, three thousand meters


    Up to the bottom of 5000 meters, the place full of endless sea pressure, there is a vast and deep abyss, like a black hole, mysterious and unpredictable.


    It''s very old, very vicissitudes, very terrible.


    Like representing all the unknown, it is like the black hole that devours everything in the boundless universe. There is no time and space, and I don''t know what''s in it. It''s too deep.


    I don''t know how?


    I don''t know how it came from?


    It seems to exist in ancient times, and it seems to be a strange thing bred by the ocean.


    It is slowly rotating, endless cycle, although in the seabed, but no sea water flow in, not only did not devour everything, but also isolated everything.


    It feels like it''s protecting something!


    A turtle was brought back here. He was in a very depressed mood. He was sleeping at home and was suddenly awakened by fright. Then he was taken to this ghost place.


    Suddenly, it saw the abyss.


    Immediately stare big a pair of tortoise eyes, this is a what East, this area how many sea areas it has never visited, how never seen this thing.


    Oh, it''s a novelty.


    He swam hard and several fish came. How come he had never seen such a thing before.


    Turtles along the mouth of the abyss around a circle, a pair of turtle eyes looked and looked, this is the legend of the South China Sea eye? But this is the Pacific Ocean!


    Was it just blown up by the explosion?


    Looking at the deep abyss, the Turtle was itching. There was always an impulse to go in and have a look.


    Pulling his four claws, he finally stares at a pair of tortoise''s eyes. After living for so many years, he has been psychic for a long time. He remembers that there is a dragon''s gate in the vast sea.


    Although we are turtles, we also have dragon''s heart.


    As the saying goes, a soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier, and a turtle who doesn''t want to be a dragon is not a good turtle.


    At least it''s OK to be a dragon turtle. It''s an inspirational turtle to be a good one and to be a Jackie Chan turtle.


    Anyway, that''s what his mother told him.


    It has always believed that


    It''s very quiet, depressing, and even more open, which can make people have a sense of fear.


    The turtle excitedly approached the abyss. Just as it was about to rush in, a pair of tortoise eyes suddenly widened, because a pair of golden pupils suddenly appeared in the abyss.


    It is majestic and looks down like a dragon.


    Then a face appeared, his face was indifferent, his silver hair was so shocking, a white jade like palm protruded out, and his whole body was crystal clear.


    In the turtle''s silly eyes, a living man climbed out of it. His body was like a strong bow, like a green pine that could not fall down, lightly stepping on the bottom of the sea.


    "Hum!"


    Invisible a cold hum, the sea is afraid.


    A spiritual shield suddenly appeared around. At this time, the mysterious abyss suddenly shrank back to the center of his eyebrows and disappeared.


    And look at its face, it was Ning Tao!


    He survived the core explosion of the hydrogen bomb.


    It doesn''t seem to have been seriously injured.


    I''m afraid more than six billion people around the world will be scared to see this.


    This guy didn''t die and didn''t get hurt too much, which How can this be possible? It''s a hydrogen bomb. It''s not a new year''s sky gun. It''s a hydrogen bomb!


    Ten million tons. It''s easy to destroy big cities like Beijing, Washington and Tokyo.


    Such terrible high temperature, shock wave, terrible explosion They didn''t even kill him.


    Almost can be listed as the first of the six wonders of the world!


    Ning Tao shakes his hand and his eyes ripple slightly. Only he knows what happened at that moment, and only he knows the horror of nuclear weapons.


    It seems that he underestimated the power of technology!


    At that moment, uncle Tim left him the abyss, which could swallow a fatal attack. Although he didn''t know whether he could carry it, the abyss moved.


    %G update = J is the fastest to go up


    and swallow him directly, and everything will go back to the market.


    At that moment, he also suffered a lot of injuries, pinching the time, and then he dared to come out. Now he recalled the horror of that moment, and held his hands and said nothing.He was asking himself if he could carry it down


    At this time, the startled turtle seems to be watching something, even excited toward ningtao intimacy.


    It seems to be saying: "master tortoise, I want to learn martial arts from you. Please accept me as an apprentice, master tortoise..."


    Ning Tao turns his head and looks suspicious. What''s the matter with this turtle? He looks down at himself and draws his mouth.


    It turns out that he subconsciously put the insect beetle on his body. If people don''t know about it, they will recognize it as a turtle shell at first sight.


    In addition, he climbed out of the abyss, and the turtle took himself as a turtle fairy.


    I can''t help laughing at the thought.


    With the spirit mouth way: "little guy, don''t scramble relatives, fairy can, turtle even."


    Then he looked up at the sky.


    He still has a lot of things to do. Su Qin is being punished. These damned old Meizi dare to use nuclear weapons against Laozi. It''s not over.


    If I don''t subdue you, I won''t be happy.


    "Bang Whoosh


    As soon as you step on the sole of your foot, your body suddenly rises to the sky.


    When the turtle saw this, he rowed his paws anxiously to chase him. He had a turtle shell on his body. This is the turtle


    There are seven or eight frigates on the sea.


    A major, wearing isolation clothes, was impatient and said, "Falk, I''ve been wandering here for several hours. Besides fish or fish, how can there be anyone?"


    "I really don''t understand what those high-level people think. Are they all pigs? The hydrogen bomb has exploded. How can anyone live?"


    "It''s a hydrogen bomb, a hydrogen bomb, not an egg."


    Hearing this impatient complaint, another major said helplessly: "Alas, it''s all the orders of the councillors. Anyway, just leave the scene. No one can live."


    "Boom...!"


    A terrible force surged up from the bottom of the sea and divided the frigate into two parts. There was a big explosion on the spot, and an outline could be seen.


    The two majors were shocked, and their eyes were almost staring out. How could they suddenly come out of the sea?


    Wait for Wait, is it Ning Tao!


    "Boom...!"


    Thousands of guns burst out in unison, but they didn''t hurt him at all. With one blow, they smashed a frigate.


    After a few breaths, there was only debris on the sea.


    The so-called elite first fleet had no resistance. The two senior commanders were numb, but their jaws were wide open in the water, not to mention how shocked they were.


    Someone survived the hydrogen bomb explosion


    Ning Tao''s eyes are long, but he left a helicopter, threw a elixir to the turtle, ignored the living ants, and rushed straight to the United States.


    His anger has burned to the brow. It''s time to settle the accounts. You must pay the price.


    "Kill!"


    One person in the air, pushing the world.

 Chapter 1693

    Philadelphia, west of Washington.


    The superhuman prevention program has been launched, and the commander of the third army has been ordered to come and set up a defense line.


    In fact, since the birth of nuclear weapons, it''s not necessary. Ning Tao has died so much that he doesn''t even have any ashes. They are still here to prevent farts. It''s totally unnecessary.


    However, according to the first level alert regulations, only after three days of complete confirmation that there is no threat can we withdraw.


    "Oh, boring!"


    A group of American soldiers are whining in the sun, talking about where the wine is the strongest, where the girls are the most passionate, and who can''t get out of bed because of women


    At this time, everyone will be passionate.


    But because of the failure of electronic equipment, no one found that a helicopter had entered the territory of the United States


    The conference room at the top of the hexagonal building.


    Mr. ROM was a little bit half drunk, but he was very proud of himself. He had a kind of pride in sitting on the world. He gave an order to destroy anyone who didn''t obey him!


    How about Ning Tao? He will not die.


    He composed so many myths, raised so many war songs, and suppressed the powers of the world. He was a brilliant hero, but in the end he was a waste.


    When he is angry, the world will surrender!


    I saw Mr. ROM drinking the champagne and swearing: "I tell you, what bullshit blood clan, Kunlun Kingdom, powers, are all rubbish."


    "Without breaking through the divine realm, even rubbish is inferior. I really think I can ignore everything with a little strength. Ha ha It''s ridiculous. In front of us, we all stay dead. "


    "See, this is the end of Ning Tao!"


    Miss Alice also sipped the champagne gracefully and said with a smile, "tut Tut, it turns out that I am still the most technologically advanced in the world. All ghosts and goblins are going to be blown to death, a group of monsters that bewitch the world."


    "Well said, ha ha...!"


    The six councillors laughed and were very proud.


    Su Qin sat on the chair, a pair of eyes staring at the replay of the screen, the shocking cloud of fire.


    A drop of hot tears fell from the corner of his eye.


    "Ning Tao...!"


    Miss Alice walked up to her and held out a finger to pick up Su Qin''s chin. She said with a sneer, "my lovely Miss Su Qin, why don''t you keep going? Is your hope broken?"


    "When you are young, it''s not that you can''t understand what you did wrong. If you don''t know how to show filial respect to your boss, you want to do business all over the world. Do you think too much?"


    "Ah, ha ha...!"


    Su Qin''s beautiful eyes, red and red, clenched his teeth and said, "you damned bastards, you are shameless. Sooner or later, you will be punished."


    "Also, don''t you want to get the formula? I''ll tell you that I won''t say it even if I die. Don''t even think about it, including the main medicinal materials."


    "Ah Ah


    As soon as the words came to an end, Alice made a sudden move.


    An electric stick like thing, stabbed by her in Su Qin''s body, instantly paralyzed her.


    Without a trace of strength, he just sat down on the chair, like a puddle of meat. His speech became difficult, and every inch of his muscles were numb and stiff.


    "You You bastards, shameless... " Su Qin was angry and clenched his teeth.


    "Hum, we have no patience for you for a long time. Do you think we can''t help it if you don''t say it? You look down on me, Meidi. I''ll let you tell us the formula and the main herbs by yourself."


    Said Miss Alice with a scornful sneer.


    Turning around, he fanatically said, "when will the wise man arrive? Any news?"


    "Yes, it should be there in half an hour. By then, by the wise means, she can steal several men and let them say it," Roma joked.


    Listening to their cold laughter, Su Qinmei''s eyes are dead and her heart falls into ice valley. Now she can''t commit suicide. Mr. Xia and Mr. Ning, I''m sorry for you


    "Buzz...!"


    All of a sudden, the alarm went off in the hexagonal building.


    In the originally peaceful building, suddenly, there was a rapid sound of footsteps, but it became fiery. Then, the West heard the deafening sound of artillery.


    "Bang, Bang Boom


    All of a sudden, it went into white hot shelling.


    "Rocken-1 armor piercing projectile, eh, this is the latest laser magnetic gun, etc Wait, this voice Did the weapon of killing gods come out? "


    Mr. ROM said in dismay.


    The faces of the six councillors changed greatly. They even used the weapons of killing gods. It seems that the enemy''s strength is not small. If you listen to this posture, it''s not the same.


    Is Hongmeng''s divine realm coming to avenge?


    "Falk, what''s going on?"


    Councillor ROM yelled at the loudspeaker.


    As soon as the words fell, an important military officer suddenly rushed in and yelled, "no No, something''s wrong. Fei Philadelphia plays There''s a fight. There''s an enemy! ""If there is an enemy, there will be an enemy. What are you afraid of? Is there an invincible enemy in the world? Take a breath and tell us slowly."


    Councillor Roma reprimanded calmly.


    The military officer swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his whole body trembled and said: "that The enemy It''s Ning Tao


    "Poof Bang


    The champagne in ROM''s mouth gushed out. He was so scared that he broke his glass. He opened his eyes wide and said, "you What do you mean, who is it? "


    "Ning Tao, it''s Ning Tao. Ning Tao, the leader of the Chinese Alliance who was destroyed by 10 million tons of hydrogen bomb, is not dead. Instead, he has been killed in Philadelphia. He is a devil, a devil," the military official said pale.


    "Plop...!"


    Alice almost collapsed when her legs and feet softened. She held the table with a pale face and said almost sharply, "this How can it be? It''s a hydrogen bomb. How can anyone survive there? "


    "No way, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    "The commander of the third military defense has heard that Ning Tao is not even hurt, and the third military defense is almost unstoppable. He is about to kill in Washington."


    The scalp of a military officer is numb.


    "Step on...!"


    A white-collar worker with high-heeled shoes suddenly ran into the door and rushed in, fearing: "the latest news, the Third Army defense commander died, and the whole defense line was destroyed by Ning Tao."


    "It''s expected to reach Washington in half an hour!"


    "What?"


    Councillor Roma and other six people were scared out of their wits. They immediately roared, "go and inform the CIE divine Bureau, let the Ares team meet the enemy, and we must stop him."


    Seeing this scene, Su Qin''s heart beat up. Although he was numb, he felt that his heart was full of strength, as if he saw the dawn.


    "Ha ha You''re finished. You''ve provoked people you shouldn''t have in your life. Stand trial, scum


    The six members'' faces were as black as the bottom of a pot.


    Philadelphia, thousands of guns.


    Without warning, suddenly the war started, and the 3000 meter front opened fire at the same time.


    But less than a stick of incense, the artillery gradually stopped down, only to see Ning Tao hard hit a plane, hard to carry shells, standing alone on the battlefield.


    Behind him, the entire line of defense was completely destroyed.


    Ants, shake!

 Chapter 1694

    Ning Tao, not dead!!


    What is good news never goes out? Bad news spreads far away. The third military defense has just collapsed, and the whole world knows it.


    Although most of the electronic instruments are out of order, there is no less news to spread.


    The commander of the Third Military Defense died and was taken to the first rank.


    The whole Philadelphia line is completely broken.


    Ning Tao, who should have fallen in the vast Pacific Ocean, miraculously appeared in Philadelphia. He didn''t die. The hydrogen bomb exploded. He was OK!


    Billions of people were stunned.


    World leaders, scientists, big men in the power world One after another, they were shocked and questioned.


    It''s impossible to carry a hydrogen bomb.


    Through data analysis, it is absolutely impossible for people in the world to carry the high temperature in the nuclear core area.


    However, before the mystery was solved, they were overwhelmed by another big event. Then they suddenly realized that Ning Tao To the United States.


    He did not choose to disappear, or gang, but one shot at the United States.


    One man, challenge the world hegemony.


    Billions of people are silent. Although Ning Tao has created many miracles, no one is optimistic about this. One person wants to defeat a country.


    Ha ha Crazy.


    Personal power is limited after all.


    If other countries are OK, but is the United States an ordinary country? People call themselves the emperor of the United States. No one in the world dares to refute this statement.


    This Ning Tao is dead to the extreme.


    It seems that business opportunities have been sniffed out from the news, and the major live broadcasting platforms have invited strong people to explain this matter, and the invited people are basically some dignified people.


    Laomaozi platform invited the recognized top man to explain and ask him what he thought.


    The latter''s answer is simple: "Ning Tao is dying."


    The influence of this is not small, a big uproar.


    The arrogant Indian platform invited the leader of Brahman, who only said: "wait for him to collect the corpse. I''m afraid he will have no dregs at that time. Do you really think that the United States has only hydrogen bomb to be terrible?"


    This has aroused a lot of reflection.


    And Huaxia platform has invited a hermit, the leader of Baji sect, Chen daoyang, a white haired hypocrite.


    And he also told the truth.


    He stroked his white beard toward the camera and said with emotion: "as the old saying goes, two fists are hard to fight four hands, and random fists can kill the teacher Fu. It''s really too difficult to win more with less."


    "Ning alliance leader is an eternal hero, amazing and gorgeous, but can he fight against hundreds of millions of American people alone? This is obviously unrealistic."


    The hostess had a wisp of hair, pursed her red lips, and then asked curiously, "what do you think will happen to master Chen?"


    The result?


    Chen daoyang pondered for a while, sighed: "let''s say that, judging by my husband''s American character, this matter will not end so easily."


    "Even if Ning Tao can kill in the hinterland of the United States, or make a big fight in Washington, there will be no more than two kinds of results. One is to run after the fight, and let the American soldiers chase and fight, but it will certainly affect China."


    "What about the second one?" The hostess was puzzled.


    "The second To put it mildly, it''s just that it can''t withstand the artillery attack of the United States, so it fell. "


    "But no matter which one, it will infuriate the United States. With their arrogant character, this matter has to be recovered. How much face they have lost, they have to double to recover, so as to consolidate the status of the United States."


    Chen daoyang''s quiet heavy road.


    Looking at the live broadcast, Li Zhen and other big figures nodded and agreed with this remark.


    Few people know the United States better than they do. They think they are the boss of the earth. What you want to do and what weapons you want to build must be approved by me, or you are disobeying me.


    The seventh fleet was sent by the United States to contain the development of China.


    Now Ning Tao has a big mouth on Meidi. As the boss, if he doesn''t care, he won''t be able to see it in the world. It''s all mockery.


    So no matter whether Ning Tao makes trouble this time or not, he will not have a good life in the future. I hope there will be no war


    "Whoosh...!"


    A streamer cuts across the sky, and the speed is very fast.


    He was Ning Tao, who destroyed the third military defense, and pushed all the way to Washington.


    There are some long-range missiles flying in the sky from time to time, but they have little effect on Ning Tao. The cold feeling in the corner of his mouth reflects his murderous spirit.


    "Washington, I''m here!"


    "Kill


    From afar, you can see an iron and steel city, like a creeping iron and steel giant, and the stabs breaking through the ground turn into skyscrapers


    Suddenly, five figures stopped in front of me.Ning Tao body shape meal, narrowed eyes picked pick eyebrows, immediately sneer: "Mo Sheng, you ares team left five people, a little less."


    As soon as the words came out, five people''s faces were as black as coal.


    Zhan 10 was killed in wolf God Valley, Zhan 9 in the East China Sea, Zhan 6 in Kongtong secret place, Zhan 7 and Zhan 8 in the seventh fleet, so far there is no news.


    Five brothers, all killed by Ning Tao!


    Mo Sheng immediately gritted his teeth and said angrily, "damned little bastard, I advise you not to be too arrogant. When Lao Tzu was dominating China, you were still liquid. Don''t think that if you have some strength, you will forget who is who."


    "Well, I also advise you to come to China with me and confess your guilt. You are the most wanted criminal of Hong Meng."


    "Oh, by the way, there is a second choice. Let me break all your bones and drag them back. Which one do you want to choose?" Ning Tao''s spirit power, moriran road.


    "Bastard, kill me!"


    Mo Sheng was completely infuriated, and five people rushed up like hungry wolves, as if they were all iron teeth and copper bodies.


    "Fighting method, thousand rhinoceros regret mountain!"


    "Bang!"


    This move almost broke the sound barrier, amazing speed and brute force, can be called perfect.


    Ning Tao gives a cold smile and turns it over and over again. He can use this kind of skill at a glance to see who is stronger than his physique.


    "Fighting method, ten thousand rhinoceros regret mountain!"


    As soon as they stepped on the soles of their feet, they rushed out like a mad rhinoceros. Their pure strength made their muscles swell like dragons, like steel balls. They were full of powerful explosive force and could easily crush rocks.


    "Boom...!"


    The next second, five people hit each other hard.


    As if there were thousands of rhinoceros colliding in the air, the white strong waves layer upon layer shattered the clouds in the sky, which was extremely domineering.


    "Give me Broken


    Ning Tao roared, and the power of fanti''s peak surged up. He seemed to pull a strong bow and suddenly ejected out, and his power was fully vented.


    "Bang!"


    Mo Sheng''s five men were forced to retreat. Except for him and Zhan Er, the other three men all spat out a mouthful of blood.


    How strong is this asshole?


    Mo Sheng''s face is not satisfied. His body is like a bottle full. Unless it''s broken, it''s impossible to ascend. But Ning Tao can''t make it.


    Immediately roared: "formation B!"


    "Tiger, elephant!"


    This is not over, five people even bear a fingerprint, the whole body is actually bleeding, Zhan Wu is trembling, angry eyes opened, desperately fight out.


    "Fighting, blood Dragon

 Chapter 1695

    "Fighting, blood dragon!"


    Five people angry eyes, desperately hit the limit.


    To tell you the truth, they are no better than Ning Tao. Although their strength can be improved very quickly with gene potion, it is difficult to improve at the level of Mo Sheng.


    Ning Tao''s future is bright, but Mo Sheng has only a cliff in front of him.


    He''s like a bottle full of water. It''s already full. If you fill the bottle with water again, he''ll end up with only one Explosive!


    This move is also the limit of their strength.


    "Roar...!"


    There were five angry blood dragons around the five people, staring at the big eyes of the copper bell, with a ferocious mouth. Two blood red dragon whiskers were flying, and the Dragon scales were as red as blood. The violent force of terror twisted the space and tore apart cracks.


    "Son of a bitch, go to hell!"


    Mo Sheng''s eyes roared.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his mouth turned cold.


    Looking at the five bloody dragons, the daytime tigers and the blue elephants, it''s like ten thousand beasts galloping, like a fast high-speed railway, as fast as lightning.


    "Origin, fuel, reincarnation!"


    It''s a Book of the origin of the universe gathered by mysterious forces. It''s full of vicissitudes, chanting the mysterious scriptures unknown to the public, integrating attack and defense, and slowly turning three pages.


    "Roar...!"


    The five diurnal tigers didn''t even have the chance to resist. The golden scriptures disappeared in the sky, and the blue elephants kept on singing, and the breath was also brushed away.


    Only five blood dragons are struggling in the mud.


    "Broken!"


    As soon as Mo Sheng''s fingerprints changed, he combined the five blood dragons into one. A blood dragon with a length of hundreds of feet roared and instantly shattered all the Scriptures.


    The Dragon collides with Ning Tao.


    In the latter, the book is used as a shield.


    "Boom...!"


    The terrible wind burst out like thunder, and the clouds of kilometers were scattered in an instant, and the glass of some buildings close to each other was smashed from top to bottom.


    It''s very powerful. It''s easy to break through the sound barrier.


    The corners of Mo Sheng''s mouth show pride and laugh wildly.


    It''s hard for Taoist Yuntian to take this blow. It''s the limit of their physical body, and it''s also the means for the five of them to do their utmost. They once did a strength test, a special hard steel plate that is ten meters high and more than one meter thick, but it was easily torn by this move.


    A small mountain in the Gobi desert has been turned into a lake.


    Five of them watched the live broadcast. Ning Tao''s strength is not generally strong. If he is single to single, even Mo Sheng will be hanged by Ning Tao.


    But this is a war, no one will play this kind of game with you, who can fight with you alone.


    At the beginning, the five of them secretly hunted and killed Baqi snake, but they found that they could not kill it, even if they were disabled, and finally they came back.


    But with Ning Tao, he will die miserably.


    Just as they were grinning, a vague outline suddenly appeared in their sight. With a wave of the sleeve robe, they directly scattered all the strong wind pollution.


    Rather Ning Tao?


    Mo Sheng''s pupil shrank and his eyes almost jumped out.


    "This is How can it be? How can you be undamaged? That''s the most powerful strike of the five of us. You can''t be OK. I don''t believe it. Even Taoist Yuntian can''t do it without injury. "


    "It''s an illusion, an illusion!"


    Zhan San''s face was pale and unbelievable.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao disdained to smile, lightly stretched out three fingers, evil spirit way: "send you two words, all listen to this alliance leader."


    "Don''t judge our leader by others. What Taoist Yuntian can''t do doesn''t mean our leader can''t do, but what our leader can do doesn''t mean he can do it!"


    "Also, in terms of physical strength, I am the ancestor!"


    A crystal clear fist appeared, as if it was the anger of the gods. With five fingers clenched, the space split, and the body was like a full moon bow.


    "No, damn asshole, formation C!"


    Mo Sheng''s eyes were about to crack, and he almost cried out this sentence in his anger. When Zhan ER and Si heard this, they suddenly showed a crazy look in their eyes and slapped them hard on their chest.


    If you look inside, you''ll find that they have small nuclear bombs in their bodies.


    The next second, four people rushed to Ning Tao, but they planned to die together. According to the judgment of director of CIE, Ning Tao''s efforts to carry nuclear weapons should be false.


    The latest F "Y chapter S3 91! SM


    it is very likely that he was not in the explosion range, or used some unknown way to hide from the satellite, because no one could escape the core of the hydrogen bomb explosion.


    At such a close distance, no matter how many small nuclear bombs he has, he can be blown to pieces. His majesty of the United States can not be violated.


    "Roar Kill


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, the surging power condensed in the right fist, roared: "break World FistA punch, a broken mirror.


    It seems to make a gap in the whole sky, connecting the endless void. A dark black hole devours four people.


    "No Boom


    The two or four of them were not willing to roar, but they were immediately smashed. The small nuclear bomb exploded in the void. Although it didn''t impact, it burst the void with a radius of kilometers.


    Dense space cracks hinder the way.


    Mo Sheng''s body shape, looking at the scene in front of him as gloomy as water, all three plans were defeated. Although he stopped for a while, he couldn''t stop him after all.


    But even if you lose, you can''t lose momentum.


    "Don''t be complacent too early, little bastard. When the three wise adults come, you will die. I''ll see how I chop you up for the fish."


    The language is very fanatical and rampant.


    Ning Tao swallows a dragon bone pill, and his strength is surging. Looking at Mo Sheng who is scolding and provoking, his eyes are cold. He tears his hands in the space and steps in.


    Mo Sheng''s eyes are staring straight, he even dare to come over, don''t die?


    "Stab


    After a breath, Ning Tao came out with blood.


    He directly across the broken space, one step came to the provocative Mo Sheng in front of him, holding a rattling fist, sneering: "you scold one more try."


    Er


    Mo Sheng was so surprised that his brain was stunned.


    He''s coming. He''s coming. I''m NIMA


    "Fighting Bang


    As soon as he opened his mouth, a big fist of sandbags suddenly hit his face hard, and two front door teeth suddenly collapsed and nearly knocked off his chin.


    It''s not over yet. Ning Tao takes a deep breath, roars and hits nine fists at a time. Sheng Sheng hits nine blood pits on Mo Sheng. Dozens of bones are broken, and the blood is gushing. He pulls his arms along with the situation, and Sheng Sheng breaks them, all in a twist.


    "Ah, ah I My hand


    Just when he screamed, Ning Tao kicked him hard in the chest, Mo Sheng instantly bent into a shrimp shape, eyes almost did not protrude, such as shells into the rocks.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, a huge pit appeared in the earth.


    Mo Sheng is almost unbearable, spitting blood foam in his mouth, most of his bones are broken, his arms are twisted into a twist, his teeth collapse, and his facial features are distorted by severe pain.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Ning Tao fell on his side, listening to the pig like scream, angrily said: "you say you run, you have to pretend to be forced, it''s really hard."


    "I Poof


    Mo Sheng wanted to cry without tears, and he spewed out a mouthful of blood and fainted.

 Chapter 1696

    Washington, the top floor of the hexagonal building.


    Councillor Roma''s hands were shaking, his breath was short, and there was still some trepidation on his pale face.


    "Ning Tao, what devil are you?"


    He couldn''t imagine that there was anything in the world that could withstand the hydrogen bomb explosion. Even if he went to blow up Mount Tai, Mount Kunlun and Mount Olympus, it would collapse.


    How can a human be so terrible!


    Listening to his trembling voice, Miss Alice tried to resist her fear and said with a stiff smile, "don''t worry, even if there are demons in this world, they will submit to us."


    "The Ares team has already launched an attack. The director just sent me a message saying that they can handle this matter. It''s absolutely no problem to kill Ning Tao."


    "Step on...!"


    Just then, a white-collar woman came in flustered and trembled: "no No, Zeus one has satellite news. Ares team The whole army is destroyed


    "Master Zhan Yi, captured alive!"


    "Bang...!"


    A whole bottle of precious champagne fell to the ground, broken glass splashed, and the strong fragrance reverberated on the tip of the nose for a long time.


    Silence, dead silence.


    The falling needles all sound like thunder, as if the whole world is quiet, and the six congressmen are silly.


    "Gulu...!"


    I don''t know whose saliva, this will almost suffocate a few people back, severe breathing, legs and feet soft, pupil flash despair.


    E / more. The new fastest team is C


    ares team, defeated.


    They are proud of the genetic technology, as well as the peak of the strong are actually defeated!


    What shocked them even more was that Zhan Yi was captured alive. You should know that being killed and being caught are totally different concepts.


    The latter is at least several times more difficult than the former.


    Ten million tons of hydrogen bombs can''t kill him, and the five SSS super genes can''t kill him, but they are killed by the regiment. Is he invincible?


    Mr. ROM''s lips turned white. He collapsed on his chair and murmured, "it''s over, it''s all over."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Why, bastards, now you know what fear is, what fear is, a group of typical bullying things, retribution, this is retribution."


    Su Qin bit his silver teeth and laughed.


    Miss Alice and the other six turned blue and red.


    No one has ever dared to laugh at him so much, let alone in the sacred place of the six corner building, but now he is being laughed at mercilessly.


    Damn it!


    All of a sudden, a faint voice of vicissitudes came from behind: "ha ha, little girl, don''t be greedy for the moment, this thing It''s not over yet. "


    Su Qin''s face was white, her neck was stiff, her head turned, and her beautiful eyes shrank in an instant. Behind her, there were two more illusory old men. They were all dressed in hemp, and their eyes were wise. Although they were bald, they were friendly.


    But she only looked at it once and felt a little flustered, as if she was very afraid of the two.


    With that pair of bright eyes, I was suddenly shaken, as if the privacy in my heart was illuminated, no matter how to cover it


    But in the view of the six members of the Romanian Parliament, Su Qin was manipulated as soon as the two wise adults appeared!


    One of the wise men with white eyebrows stared at Su Qin and said with a smile, "tell me, son, what''s the formula, and the main medicinal materials, speak out boldly."


    "Don''t hesitate, say it all..."


    In Su Qin''s eyes, the person who inquired about her was Ning Tao, and there was president Xia beside her. Her defense line relaxed instantly, and she immediately began to whisper: "the formula is a miraculous medicine, a miraculous elixir, a hundred year old Polygonum multiflorum, a secret..."


    "The main medicinal material is the miraculous medicine, which is produced in the Kunlun kingdom. Now it is planted in Wudang Mountain. Only when it can grow there, after 36 dilution procedures and various auxiliary medicines, can it be made into liquid medicine."


    "PATA!"


    The recorder was then turned off and completely recorded.


    The six members of councillor Roma look very happy. They are very excited when they look at the recorder. As long as they know the formula, the main material and the evolution spirit liquid, they will be around the corner.


    Immediately respectfully toward the two people, said: "thank you for the wise man''s hand, really thanks to you two."


    The latter nodded slightly, flicked his sleeve and said, "your honor, you are welcome. As the guardian of the United States, this is what we should do and it is our duty to do."


    Miss Alice took a look at it, and suddenly said fanatically, "Mr. wise, why didn''t that grown-up come? I really want to see her face."


    One of the wise men with white eyebrows just wanted to open his mouth. Suddenly, he looked at the sky.


    But the wise man in hemp clothes squinted and said with a smile, "it''s not easy to have guests coming from afar. The Oriental continent is really a treasure land of geomantic omen."


    "Whoosh...!"


    A golden streamer came like a meteorite.


    It was Ning Tao, who had crippled Mo Sheng, who immediately found such a striking building as the six corner building. Su Qin had already gone to sleep.But just about to move, eyebrows are raised.


    In line of sight, in front of the six corner building, suddenly there are two more wise old men in hemp clothes. With an approachable smile on their lips, they are nodding to him.


    "That''s interesting. You must be the so-called wise men of ISI family?" Ning Tao stands with a negative hand.


    "Ha ha, Ning Xiaoyou is really the dragon among the people. Even Mo Yuntian in that year was second, but you know, even Mo Yuntian in the peak period did not dare to enter the United States like this," the white browed wise man sneered.


    But the wise man in hemp narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s impolite for Ning Xiaoyou to do this. You''d better let go of the wounded in your hands. If you kill too much, you will be punished by heaven."


    Words refer to the bound Mo Sheng.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting, it''s really interesting that you, the United States, can even say the words of being punished by heaven, which is not your United States in the history of putting nuclear weapons on record?"


    "Everywhere to contain the development of other countries, to stir up right and wrong, to fan the flames of war, many wars, you actually mean to tell me that the killing is too heavy, shameful?" Ning Tao sneered.


    The white browed wise man shook his face and said indifferently, "this is for the sake of the world order, and you have seriously violated this order, and even dare to trample on it. This is blasphemy. The Spirit says that it has suppressed you for hundreds of years."


    "Repression? Ha ha...! "


    "It''s up to you two to take yourself as the master. You really think that the earth belongs to your family and the world order," Ning Tao sniffed.


    "Bold, how dare you be rude to the wise man, you are offending the gods," Roma said angrily.


    Alice was so angry that she said sharply, "I''ve pissed off the gods. No one in the world can save you."


    "Cut, God? Just these two old men? Today, I''ll kill a God to show you, "Ning Tao holds a gun with one hand, and wisps of gold flame rush up.


    The wise man in linen shook his head and sighed with pity: "poor ignorant, you will regret it."


    "Kill


    Ning Tao roars and rushes like lightning.


    But just then, the two wise men suddenly turned into thousands of spears behind them. Some of them were still stained with blood, and all souls were crying, as red as agate.


    "Mortals, accept the wrath of the gods!"

 Chapter 1697

    Spears all over the sky, like the sanction of gods.


    Most of them have immortal blood. They dye clusters of spear points red, as if they have imprisoned a group of souls and are crying for angering the gods.


    Every handle is transformed by the spirit.


    Looking at Ning Tao, the wise man in hemp clothes lightly pointed to him and said mercilessly, "go."


    All of a sudden, countless spears shot away, and the space was like a piece of paper, but it was smashed into a hornet''s nest by the spears all over the sky.


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled, and his strong spirit power burst out immediately.


    "Zhenwu Big handprint! "


    ''s calm clouds and mist were suddenly broken by a pair of ancient golden handprints, as if they came from the mysterious country, symbolizing the true rhyme of martial arts, blending the essence of one of the forces, and reaching the acme of perfection.


    The other side of the sky was pierced by the spears of countless gods, dense, stained with God''s blood, weeping magic song.


    But from a mortal point of view, the sky is divided into two sides. One side is like a pair of giant hands from ancient times, which contains the true meaning of martial arts, obliterating everything and destroying everything.


    On the other side, the sky long spear is transformed from the sky, like a spear spear, dense like rain drops in June, shooting out from the space.


    "Boom...!"


    The people in Washington are shocked. Is this a battle of gods? It''s almost more shocking than science fiction blockbusters.


    At this moment, another wise man with white eyebrows made a move with his hands. Behind him, a dense sword appeared. The body of the sword was simple and extremely sharp, and the whole body was buzzing.


    "God''s law, God''s soldiers come from heaven."


    "Go


    All of a sudden, it seemed like a thousand arrows pierced the heart. A sharp sword was like a bullet out of the gun, as fast as lightning.


    "Ancient Scripture, shield!"


    "Boom!"


    The cutting emperor seemed to be killing the two gods with terror.


    Ning Tao was shocked to step back and raised his eyebrows. These two old guys are more difficult than they imagined. They have a strange method of power. They have never seen this kind of power.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "The wise man is really extraordinary. He not only solved the problem of formula, but also forced this bastard to retreat. He deserves to be the patron saint of America."


    Mr. ROM said with a fanatical look on his face.


    At this time, Su Qin woke up and suddenly remembered the scene just now. Her face turned pale and exclaimed: "you What did you do to me? I What did I just say? How could it be? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The members of the six major congressmen leaned forward and backward with laughter, and felt a lot of bad breath. They dared to laugh at them just now.


    "Cut, a piece of rubbish!"


    Roma even opened the recorder and joked: "Miss Su Qin, look at how wonderful your voice is. It''s worth several trillion yuan. No, it''s priceless. It''s too precious."


    "When the time comes, with the help of our genetic technology, the United States will lead the world for two centuries. It is a starting point and a starting point for conquering the world."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Su Qin''s face was pale, his body was still numb and stiff, but he felt cold to the bone.


    She said the recipe!


    Listen to him, evolutionary psychic power and genetic technology complement each other, and they will advance by leaps and bounds. Presumably, the strength of the United States will be upgraded several levels.


    ¡î£¨_


    If you don''t say too much, say five times more!


    I''m afraid few people in the whole world dare to fight against him. The five times ares team, even stronger, plus nuclear weapons, is easy to sweep the world.


    Su Qin''s face is in pain, and two lines of tears flow from her red eyes. At this moment, she has a dead heart, just like stabbing a big hole in the sky and harming the whole world. She feels extremely guilty and remorseful.


    What have you done.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao''s firepower is fully opened, and his spirit and spirit are integrated into one. There are three golden flowers on his head, which is the perfect expression of strength, spirit and spiritual power.


    If those ancient powerful people see this scene, they will be so shocked that their chin will fall off.


    Only when you master the Tao can you have a certain chance to have this vision. Who would have thought that it would appear in a boy of divine realm


    Clench with your left hand, pinch with your right!


    Ning Tao is like a reincarnated god of war, fighting to boiling, fighting to madness, fighting all over the world.


    "Kill


    "Boom...!"


    From the beginning to the end, the two wise men were indifferent. Spears and swords, two simple moves, stopped the Tyrannosaurus Rex outside the city.


    Within 100 meters of the six corner building, it is a forbidden area.


    No matter how hard Ning Tao collides with each other, he will be forced back by them. The banter on his face is very irritating and makes people feel like playing monkey.


    "Asshole!"


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, and his face became dignified."Why, the Oriental little monkey is tired. Mo Yuntian was not so arrogant as you. When he saw us three, he didn''t fight, so he turned around and left."


    "From our point of view, you are more stupid than him. At least Mo Yuntian has foresight, and you are a two fool. You are so stupid and pitiful. I feel ashamed for Mo Yuntian," the white browed wise man shook his head and sneered.


    As soon as the words came out, the air was suppressed.


    Ning Tao clenched his fists, suddenly relaxed, a pair of tyrannical eyes flat down.


    "You can scold me and insult me, but if you offend my respected predecessors, you will never be forgiven!"


    "Ha ha, it seems that Mo Yuntian has a good dog. He supports him so strongly. Tut Tut, but I scolded him. What can you do with me? A little monkey who doesn''t have the same hair dares to talk wildly."


    The wise man in linen said with disdain and sneer.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are so deep that he sits on his knees with no hair. His breath is like the breeze in the mountains.


    It''s hard to understand.


    The two wise men frowned. What''s the matter with this boy? He has the same virtue as Mo Yuntian.


    Inside the six corner building, a group of people watched the battle jokingly. Such shocking scenes are rare.


    Rome sipped the champagne, suddenly fantasized: "you say, if that female emperor comes, this battle will end immediately."


    "Certainly, the empress is the first of the three wise men. Now she is the head of the ISI family and the first empress of the United States. As long as she comes, there is nothing she can''t solve."


    Mr. Peres and others nodded their heads together. The empress has a great reputation. She is the goddess in the hearts of all high-level officials and the only one in America Empress!


    Su Qinmei''s eyes are dead. Zheng Zheng is looking at the war.


    At this time, the wise man with white eyebrows was a little uneasy. With a wave of his hand, thirty-six magic swords were stabbed together.


    "Divine method, divine disaster!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are very bright, no ups and downs, a finger gently toward the air, a magical scene appeared, a shield appeared in an instant.


    Although rough, but hard terrible.


    Even more, it covered half of the sky. It should not be a shield, but a barrier between heaven and earth. The sword rushed over, just like an ant.


    The two wise men''s eyes almost didn''t protrude. They were shocked and said: "this It''s divine. How can you do it? It''s impossible


    Ning Tao sneered and said contemptuously, "because I am a god

 Chapter 1698

    "Because I am a god


    Ning Tao is majestic and dignified. His words are like Hongzhong and Dalu. The power of the vast spirit shakes the heaven and the earth. It seems that the colorful heaven and the earth set off his brilliant light.


    At a glance, there is a sense of shame.


    When the two wise men saw this scene, their eyes bulged out in horror, and they were even more round than goldfish. What did they see? It was divine magic!


    That''s the power they have now, but how can Ning Tao exert it.


    The wise man in hemp immediately roared: "little boy, how can you know the divine law of our family? It''s impossible. You are neither a member of our family nor protected by the gods. It''s impossible. You are a fake."


    "Cut!"


    Ning Tao disdained to curl his mouth, disdained to say: "what bullshit God method, isn''t it simple spirit control, really treat others as a fool."


    "Compared with those rigid divine realms, you only know more about spirits. You are more flexible and manipulative than them, just like they are beasts. You have a little bit of intelligence and skills."


    "Asshole, you dare to insult the divine law of our family. Don''t compare those rubbish with our family. They don''t match. The divine law is powerful," the white browed wise man burst into a rage.


    "Cut, frog in the well!"


    Ningde stood up slowly, flicked his clothes and said faintly: "this is the same in the view of the alliance leader, and the so-called divine method is the younger brother compared with the alliance leader."


    "Bastard, you want to die!"


    The two wise men were furious. The gods were their faith. How could they be slandered.


    "Divine method, 100000 divine soldiers!"


    The hemp clothes wise man''s eyes were wide open, his hands were sealed, and a halo flashed over his shining head. The great power of the spirit condensed, and the spirit created things.


    Behind him, there are a lot of light and shadow of divine soldiers, like a celestial soldier, full of armour and stomach, sword, axe and halberd, low roar and anger, strong felling atmosphere, extremely shocking.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    This is not over, the white browed wise man roared, a more majestic spirit burst out, actually shrouded half of Washington, transformed into a large number of gray fog sea.


    Hazy, mysterious, terrifying.


    Suddenly, the sea of fog surged violently, as if something terrible was coming out.


    "Divine Dharma, heavenly generals!"


    "Roar!"


    A tall and powerful general rushed out on a wildebeest with more than one person''s height. His armor reflected and his spear was like a tiger general.


    "For the sake of the gods, kill!"


    With a long gun in his hand, Ning Tao rushed out of the sea of fog. The whole space was about to be unbearable.


    "Boom...!"


    "For glory, for mission...!"


    This scene is like the heaven''s killing the world. 100000 heavenly soldiers come from the clouds and cover half of Washington. From time to time, there are many silver snakes swimming.


    !


    millions of residents screamed with fear.


    Roma, Alice and the other six congressmen are shouting enthusiastically. This is the power of the gods, which is unmatched.


    In Ning Tao''s eyes, the golden light twinkled. Their casting from the beginning to the end was all under these eyes. To tell you the truth, the method they used was really strange. Moreover, with this posture, they would be beaten.


    Like a pool of water, evenly sprinkled into the medicine field, very perfect.


    Unlike other people who pour water all at once, they have no skill and may even hurt the roots of medicinal materials.


    That''s the difference between brute force and skill!


    Generally speaking, all things that are transformed by spirits, such as weapons, virtual shadows All of these must be seen and understood by myself. Otherwise, you can guess from the air. Can you think of these strange things?


    Although thinking, but the hand movement did not stop, arms immediately a shock, spirit crazy surge.


    "Roar...!"


    All over the sky, the power of gods and spirits condensed nine huge objects. They were like lions and tigers in shape, and had manes like waves around their necks.


    It is The soul beast.


    Each head is very tall, and those magic soldiers are really like ants in front of it.


    The two wise men''s eyes were wide open How could it be, how could he?


    White browed wise man immediately roared: "asshole, you are fake, no, you are learning our tricks, damn asshole, shameless thief."


    "Shameless? You have the face to say it


    "Don''t you think the United States is trying to steal our evolutionary spirit? It''s called treating people in their own way, one after another."


    Ning Tao sneered.


    "Hum, I''m too lazy to talk to you. Fakes are fakes after all. I''ll show you what the power of gods is."


    The two wise men took action together."Kill..."


    "Roar, roar...!"


    In the blink of an eye, the two sides collided with each other, and a hundred thousand divine soldiers and nine powerful spirits and beasts fought fiercely. It was like returning to the battlefield of ancient heaven, and the battle was shattered.


    In fact, the war in front of us was completely transformed by the power of the three men''s spirits.


    Ghosts, beasts, soldiers and generals, all of which are the three people''s simulated illusions. If the power of spirits is equal, what they fight for in the end is to see who understands deeply.


    Of course, it also depends on what the illusion is. If you are transforming an ordinary ant, no matter how realistic it is, it doesn''t help. The enemy can easily kill you if it transforms into an ordinary xiaoerha.


    For the moment, Ning Tao, the two wise men, have almost the same level of spiritual power, so the next thing to fight is to see who has the deepest feeling


    "Buzz...!"


    A fighter plane carrying Cranna came at a high speed. After receiving the news from director Yang, Cranna, who had just returned to the United States, came in a hurry. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    That Chinese killed her in the capital of her motherland!


    Live, live!


    She wants people all over the world to see Ning Tao''s tragedy. It''s said that the top ten military defenses have rushed to Washington, and no matter how invincible they are, they will die. This is the battle of the United States, hundreds of thousands of troops!


    Banana live broadcasting platform suddenly swarmed into more than 3 billion people, which almost burst the platform.


    More than 3 billion people were stunned by the fighting between gods and spirits, which was beyond their imagination. They roared with a thousand troops while waving their sleeves


    The white browed wise man said with a wild smile: "ha ha Son, you are finished. You dare to fight with us. Do you know how much we have paid to simulate this magic weapon? Fifty years, fifty years. "


    "When your father was liquid, you dare to fight with us!"


    The wise man in hemp said with a grim smile, "I advise you to put your hands on the line so that you won''t ask for mercy later. Once we get angry, we all feel afraid."


    The magic soldiers and generals seemed to fight like chicken blood, roar with red eyes and fight with the sea of people tactics. They surrounded the nine ghosts and beasts into zongzi and beat the sky and the earth.


    ROM, Alice, Ziqi exclaimed with ecstasy, this damned bastard will be punished at last.


    "Roar...!"


    After ten breath, the world is still.


    In the live broadcast, more than 3 billion people were stupefied, their brains were a little hooded, and their jaw was gaping in amazement.


    Roma, Alice, Peres and other six congressmen are all in a daze, as if they had been killed.


    Ning Tao''s face is strange. He looks at two powerful ghosts coming. He has two old men in his mouth. He is beaten black and blue.


    It is the wise man with white eyebrows and the wise man in linen.


    It seems that a ghost beast is not satisfied with the fight. It''s still full of meaning. He slapped them in the face of humanity and anger. What''s the pressure.


    The stillness of the world

 Chapter 1699

    Until for a long time, people still look silly.


    Looking at the two wise men who were beaten into dead dogs, more than 3 billion people were shocked.


    Especially just now, their arrogant and complacent look still vividly reverberated in my mind, but only ten breath of effort, they were beaten into such a miserable situation.


    Billions of people covered their faces and were ashamed of him.


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao is more eccentric than them.


    When the two old guys opened their mouths, they burst out with all their strength and deliberately threatened themselves. As a result, they were exhausted after the outbreak, and how miserable they were.


    "Roar...!"


    There are only four of the nine phantom beasts left, but each one is extremely humanized. His dripping eyes are full of spirituality. Now he is combing his mane unhappily. He is not happy to fight, and he is trampling the wise.


    "Mix up Asshole, um Poof


    The two wise men''s faces turned green and red. At the moment, they were eager to open the ground and get in. They had no face to see each other again.


    It was at this time that they found out that what was really terrible about Ning Tao was not cultivation, not combat power, not physical body, but their most proud spirit!


    He is the only one who supports himself!


    Both of them are going to curse their mother. This guy dares to be a little more abnormal. Even if he is cultivated and physically strong, they are going to steal a tower with the spirit. As a result, the spirit of other people is better than the two of them.


    It''s like kicking cotton. It turns out it''s made of steel


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of old blood spurts out, depressed.


    Ning Tao jokingly picked up his arms and said: "Hey, aren''t these two arrogant people just now? This is the result of your understanding for 50 years?"


    "You Asshole


    The white browed wise man became angry, but he was angry and helpless. He was completely crushed in strength.


    The most powerful thing of their wise men is their spirits. Their bodies are very fragile and they have no cultivation. No one is higher than their spirits, but there are always exceptions.


    "Little bastard, I advise you not to be arrogant. Don''t think that if you defeat us, you will win. You can''t trample on the arrogance of us. Today, either you bow your head and beg for mercy, or you will die together!"


    The white browed wise man roared red eyes.


    For hundreds of years, no one has ever dared to beat their holy wise men like this. They have always stood on top of the United States. How ever have they been trampled on like this!


    Asshole, never forgive!


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile. He even dared to threaten him when he was dying. He immediately said, "it''s interesting. I''ll see what else you can do in America."


    "All demons and monsters are crushed


    The six Roma seem to be aware of something, and the anxious voice of the telephone echoes in their ears Do you want to start that project, the legendary Meteorite!


    Six faces were pale.


    Seems to be in response to this idea, the sky actually sounded the general thunder of the flute, looked up, there were dense black spots.


    "Hiss...!"


    There are tens of thousands of Cobra armed helicopters, thousands of F-22 raptors, F-16 falcons and F-15 eagles They are all the best fighters and bombers in the world, with strong combat capability.


    "Boom...!"


    Suddenly, there was a violent roar from the earth, like thousands of wild animals running wildly in the bustling Washington, where residents screamed everywhere.


    Roma, Alice and other six people quickly put their heads out of the window to look, and their hands and feet were cold with fright.


    All of a sudden, a huge iron and steel beast, m-26 Pershing, M-36 fighter car, M18 hellcat appeared in the street There are nearly a thousand cars in the sight of the light, and the crushing cars are coming.


    "That plan It''s on ROM''s throat was dry and his face was gray.


    Alice, Peres and other councillors are wide eyed. Is it crazy to start meteorite in Washington? Is it going to die together!


    Ning Tao looked up, a pair of sword eyebrows slightly wrinkled, in the line of sight helicopter like flies, fighter planes flying all over the sky, directly wrapped him into rice dumplings.


    Even some roofs and mountain tops in the distance are erecting missiles and armor piercing projectiles!


    All of a sudden, nearly a hundred mecha fighters came out, each muzzle was swarthy, not just artillery bullets, but all equipped with rays and lasers.


    It''s not over yet. More than a dozen strong members of the ISI family, who exude the spirit of God, appear together. Their spirits are surging, full of hatred, floating in the air!


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "See, this is the strength of our world overlord, an army of nearly a million people. I admit that you are really strong, but can you sweep a country?"


    The wise man in linen spat blood and roared.


    Ning Tao was silent and his eyes narrowed gradually. More and more advanced combat units appeared in his eyes. Many of them could not be named and were dazzled.


    One thing he was very curious about was that there were still many residents in Washington. If there was a fight here, they would not be afraid to hurt the innocent?As if to guess Ning Tao''s idea, the white browed wise man said with a weak smile: "this plan, called meteorite, has been established for 60 years."


    "If you want to be a overlord, you must be cruel to others and yourself. I, the American emperor, will never give in to others. I will do my best to kill you, or you will bow your head and beg for mercy now."


    "Please, you don''t deserve it."


    While talking, Ning Tao takes out Bai Luo''s long gun in one hand, and takes out the small nuclear God in the other hand, and looks down on everyone coldly.


    "Since you want to fight to the end, I''ll fight with you. What can I do if I do my best? I''m Ning Tao. The sky can''t bend my waist, let alone bow my head to the villain for mercy."


    The two wise men sneered and said, "I forgot to tell you that we buried a hydrogen bomb under the ground in Washington. Can you escape so close?"


    "Although you dodged that hydrogen bomb in the Pacific Ocean, no matter what method you use, I believe you are not as ruthless as me.


    Although he was surprised, Ning Tao said quietly: "very good. Since the leader can avoid once, he can avoid the second time. Since he wants to gamble, the leader will accompany him to the end."


    All of a sudden, the space is repressed.


    The two wise men are biting their teeth. As long as they give orders, the situation will happen immediately.


    The palms of all the people were sweating.


    Clara''s fighters stood shivering in the distance and did not dare to get close.


    Just when it was about to break out, a cold voice came faintly, "enough, stop it for the emperor."


    As soon as they spoke, they looked up.


    I saw one wearing a plain robe, delicate face, beautiful face with a trace of warmth, a head of crystal silver hair flying, a pair of beautiful eyes bitter complex.


    "It''s the empress. Look, it''s the empress," Alice said with a wild surprise.


    Roma, Peres and others are overjoyed. Since the empress comes, everything will be saved.


    She was chosen by the gods!


    When the two wise men saw this, they were all relieved. She finally came. She immediately looked at Ning Tao, and her eyes were full of drama. It seemed that she was saying that you were finished.


    The cheers below were deafening.


    "Empress, empress...!"


    Ning Tao picked an eyebrow, looking at this woman to doubt a way: "you are that what female emperor?"


    "Dare to be disrespectful to the female emperor. You are dead. The female emperor is the spokesman of the gods. Disrespect to her means disrespect to the gods. You will be punished by heaven."


    The wise man with white eyebrows pointed to Ning Tao''s nose and scolded.


    However, the next second, in the frenzy of attention, the first lady of the United States had no choice but to smile, and even bowed to Ning Tao and said: "Daiya I''ve met Mr. Ning, and I hope you can raise your hand. "


    Nearly a million excited Americans are petrified.

 Chapter 1700

    The first lady of the United States, bow!


    Ten army defense commanders who are ready to open fire are stunned. How can this happen, Mr. Huanning?


    You are the empress, the chosen spokesman of the gods, and the supreme existence of the United States. How can you humble and plead with a Chinese.


    I buy GA, is the world crazy?


    Ning Tao heard that a pair of sword eyebrows became interesting. Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, he was surprised and said, "interesting. How can you be the empress?"


    With a smile, the silver haired woman said respectfully, "thank you very much, Mr. Ning. You helped me to inspire my blood. That''s why Daiya is today."


    "What?"


    The two wise men were moved and shocked.


    About isidaiya''s blood, they always thought it was a gift from heaven, or because of atavism, but no one thought it would be Ning Tao.


    What does a Chinese have to do with blood?


    Can''t you hit eight?


    Ning Tao nodded when he heard the words. It should be the effect of the thousand elixirs. It seems that they played a big role.


    I didn''t expect that a female emperor was created accidentally.


    Well, I''m so good.


    In the distance, the live video almost fell to pieces on the ground. After a violent shaking, Clara''s heart attack was imminent, and she was pale and speechless.


    How do you feel that she has been helping Huaxia people?


    The two wise men turned eighteen corners in their heads and suddenly angrily scolded, "isidaiya, what are you doing? You are the empress and the guardian of the United States. How can you help a Chinese invader? Are you crazy?"


    The latter smell speech, a pair of crystal eyes indifferently swept him one eye, coldly way: "this female emperor works, why do you want to tell me."


    "remember, the United States has the final say."


    "You...!"


    The two wise men''s angry faces were livid, and their wise eyes were full of fire. Just as they were about to swear, there was a sharp pain in their abdomen. It was the spirit beast that forced them.


    "Ah, ah Damn it Yes


    Ning Tao stood up and looked at isidaiya and said with a sneer, "you said I should hold high my hand, but do you know what they have done? If you don''t kill them, how can I get rid of my hatred? What''s the face of our alliance leader?"


    The latter bitter, helpless way: "know some, but before I closed in, aware of the movement, this just out, otherwise it will not happen."


    "I''m sorry about that."


    "Sorry? Ha ha...! "


    Ning Tao laughed wildly and said angrily, "you super gene people of Shenju have bullied me in every way. Let''s talk about the recent events without mentioning it."


    "You cheated my friend into ares in the name of the International Court of justice charges. As a result, not only did not have an accuser, but you forced my friend to the Pentagon, and her secretary was raped to death."


    "this is your army


    "This This... " Isidaiya was stammering.


    "What''s more, in island countries, they dare to steal my spoils and launch missiles!"


    "I came to save my friends. In the Pacific Ocean, you dare to launch hydrogen bombs to kill me. Ha ha, it''s a great honor. For the third time in human history, nuclear weapons were used on me."


    Isidaiyayu''s face was pale, and every word was like a sword, straight into her heart.


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao pointed to the hexagonal building and said with a sneer, "you see, the evolutionary spirit liquid formula developed by Feifei jewelry has been robbed by you by all means."


    "With all this, do you want me to hold high my hand?"


    Hearing Ning Tao''s sarcasm, isidaiya and a group of great figures were silent, and her cheeks were burning.


    "Roar Ah, ah No


    Suddenly, under the control of Ning Tao, a soul beast swallows a wise man.


    There is soul fire in the soul beast''s body, which is like a furnace refining the wise. We must not be careless about this kind of existence.


    Listening to this pig like scream, the commander of the nine major military defense forces was furious, and immediately looked at the empress, just waiting for her order.


    He is willing to give his life to the empress.


    But the latter was bitter and had no intention to fight the enemy at all. He had no choice but to say, "you killed the people and you defeated the army. What else do you want?"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids trembled and walked directly into the six corner building. The strong air oppressed the six people.


    "Rather Mr. Ning


    Su Qin can''t move when he lies on the chair. He is wronged with the voice of crying.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was as gloomy as water. He put a spirit pill into Su Qin''s mouth, but the latter was almost paralyzed and said: "record Recorder, quick. "


    Huh?


    He raised his cold eyes and looked at the six people. The next second, councillor Roma did not hesitate to send the recorder to them. He had to please them."Hum, the dead thing!"


    With a wave of Ning Tao''s sleeve robe, Sheng Sheng shakes him into powder.


    This made the eyelids of the nine army defense commanders outside jump wildly, and they only felt a big mouth on their face.


    Alice, Peres several people see shiver, with the eyes of begging for mercy to see Su Qin two people, for fear that the next is them.


    But Ning Tao a face indifference, directly holding Su Qin step out, as if ignore their meaning.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    As soon as he left, the five of them were relieved. Their legs and feet were trembling, and they collapsed directly on the chair, with a lucky escape on their faces.


    But at this moment, suddenly came a cold sound.


    "Zhenwu Big handprint


    In the eyes of billions of people around the world, the landmark building, the hexagonal building, has left a palm print on the ground.


    The palmprint is clear, like a giant''s hand.


    "Goo Grunt


    Perhaps the live broadcast was not clear, but hundreds of thousands of troops and hundreds of thousands of pairs of eyes could see clearly, and their faces turned pale.


    One of the symbols of American glory, the hexagonal building, was smashed by a Chinese life.


    None of the six members survived.


    Ning Tao''s face was cold. In fact, he scanned the whole building with his spirit. There were only seven of them left, and the rest had already scattered when the army arrived.


    After all, he can''t kill innocent people.


    "Asshole, damn asshole, you How can you Ah, "the white browed wise man trembled. Before he finished speaking, he was swallowed by the soul beast and was tempered by the soul fire.


    Ning Tao alone, standing above the ruins.


    Isidaiya''s eyes were red, and she felt very aggrieved, which was too bullying. She said aggrieved, "it''s ok now."


    "No way!"


    Ning Tao drinks coldly and interrupts people''s fantasy directly.


    "What do you want? You''ve killed all the people who should be killed, you''ve bullied all the people who should be bullied, what else do you want from me?" isidaiya almost cried.


    Put Su Qin on the ground, Ning Tao came to her side, stretched out a crystal finger, lifted her sharp chin, and said a word in her ear.


    For a moment, isidaiya blushed to her ears.


    Just like a shy rose, her body is still shaking. She is afraid and strange. She can''t resist the impulse of refutation. She blushes and doesn''t speak.


    "If you don''t talk, I''ll take it as your promise," Ning Tao said.

 Chapter 1701

    Hundreds of thousands of people looked at them suspiciously.


    One always feels bad, and the other seems shy. His pretty face turns red.


    These two Always feel wrong?


    Ning Tao is a teaser, while the empress is shy.


    The closer they get to each other, the more angry they are. Although the empress is still shallow, she is deeply loved.


    Which man doesn''t have a few pictures of her in his bedroom?


    According to the grapevine, there are sexy portraits of the empress on the black market. Every one has been sold at a sky high price. Even the fake rich are willing to spend a lot of money.


    Goddess of the whole people, proud empress.


    One hundred million American men want to conquer women.


    But these Ning Tao did not know, but he did say a word: "at night wash white wait for me."


    The empress looked like a little daughter-in-law with her head down.


    He didn''t say a word.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction. He had been suppressed by the United States for a long time. He had a lot of anger in his heart and wanted to make a big noise.


    At least detonate the small nuclear God in Washington.


    If it wasn''t for uncle Tim''s chance to save lives, I''m afraid it''s hard to say whether it''s life or death, but let the woman be responsible for the fire, Jie Jie


    "Whoosh...!"


    All of a sudden, a Chinese fighter came.


    Before they could stop, Zhou Heng, Shaolin Laozu and others would dive down and fly down. There were a lot of people originally, but it seemed unnecessary to watch the live broadcast.


    The Chinese Army stopped at the edge of North America.


    "You''re all right, leader!"


    Zhou Heng asked as eagerly as a kind elder.


    Ning Tao felt warm in his heart and immediately said with a smile: "don''t worry, Mr. Zhou. The boy''s life is not so easy to lose. The hydrogen bomb can''t take away. Ha ha..."


    "Well, well, you''ve made a face for us Huaxia this time. The No.1 chief has come to help you at all costs of war. Now he''s stopped at the door of someone else."


    Zhou Heng and other ancestors are in high spirits.


    "What?"


    The faces of the commanders of the nine major military defense forces changed greatly. When did Huaxia send troops, they didn''t realize it at all.


    Yes, their attention is on Ning Tao''s side. They have basically transferred all the troops from the whole country. Who would have thought that other countries would dare to challenge the US?


    After all, this is the only one who is not afraid of death.


    "Rather Ning Tao, they... "


    Isidaiya had silver hair and alert eyes.


    Ning Tao can kill people in the United States because the United States owes him. However, the significance of sending troops from China is different. There is a war between the two great powers.


    Innocent civilians will be involved.


    The latter heard the speech, immediately understood, took Su Qin to Tianshan Laozu and others, comforted: "several elders, I still have something to do here, please send her back first, let her rest for a few days."


    Said, and seems to think of something.


    Sweeping around, he immediately pulled out Mo Sheng, who was pretending to be dead, from a ruins with a spirit rope and handed him over to Mr. Zhou, saying, "Mr. Zhou, this guy will be handed over to you."


    "No No, I don''t want to go, don''t, "Mo Sheng cried out in fear, but he was knocked unconscious by Ning Tao.


    The latter nodded to him, looking at Mo Sheng''s eyes, the bloody traitor.


    The Wudang ancestor looked worried and said, "my Lord, don''t you come back with us?"


    Several ancestors nodded at the same time. After all, this is America, not safe.


    Su Qin was a little frightened and had a mental impact, but fortunately, the recorder was destroyed. Otherwise, she was sorry for Mr. Ning, and Mr. Xia expected her.


    Ning Tao looked at the crowd, touched his nose and said with a dry smile, "well, I still have something to do here. You can rest assured that it won''t take too long."


    Then he looked at isidea with deep meaning.


    The latter blushed and covered his face with silver hair.


    But no one found that Ning Tao''s eyes flashed an inexplicable splendor


    Zhou and others had no choice but to leave.


    Their identity is no better than that of Ning Tao, just like the fuse of war. Staying for a long time will only cause trouble.


    In the hostile eyes of the top ten military defense commanders, the Huaxia fighters sailed to the edge of North America


    "Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao let out a mouthful of turbid gas and relaxed.


    To tell you the truth, it''s really tiring to fight repeatedly. After all, he is not a machine. It took him less than half a day to fight repeatedly in Baqi, the island countries, the Pacific Ocean and Washington.


    Who can imagine it if it''s someone else?


    Looking at hundreds of thousands of soldiers are still staring at him, each gun mouth, mecha as if facing the enemy, Ning Tao is them in nothing, squinting to another place.That''s the other side of Washington. Never been there.


    "Whoosh...!"


    But her body moved, and she shot like lightning to the other side, and isidaiya quickly followed.


    Left behind the ruins of the hexagonal building.


    And the lost people


    "Wait for me, Ning Tao, where are you going?" cried isidaiya doubtfully behind.


    "Find a room," said Ning Tao flatly.


    "What What? "


    Isidaiyayu''s face turned red, her whole body almost fell down, and she felt numb.


    "In broad daylight No good? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately a wry smile, think where, what he is referring to is not this, no good airway: "you see I am like so anxious person?"


    But when the sole of the foot moves, the speed increases dramatically.


    Isidaiya scratched her head, but she couldn''t figure it out. Her beautiful crystal silver hair swayed like a masterpiece of art. With her hot body and glass skin, she was absolutely beautiful.


    No wonder American men love her so much.


    Ning Tao is not in the mood to appreciate it now. From the moment he entered Washington, he had a strange illusion.


    I don''t know the way, but it''s in this direction.


    It''s like someone''s interfering with him.


    "Whoosh...!"


    After a while, they came to a lake.


    There are few people here, but there are many tall buildings. This clear lake has become a scenic spot.


    As soon as she came here, her face changed and she muttered, "what are you doing in CIE?"


    Huh?


    "You say this is the CIE bureau?" Ning Tao is a little surprised and frowns slightly.


    I gritted my teeth and went straight to the bottom of the lake.


    Some things can hide from ordinary people, but nothing can hide from ningtao. Under this lake is a huge underwater base, which is very hidden.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    All the way, when we came to the core of the base, that is, the director''s office of CIE, the man who ordered the Ares team to fight with him.


    "Bang!"


    A kick opens the door, Ning Tao rushes in.


    But the sight is empty

 Chapter 1702

    The room is very low-key, it should be said that ordinary dregs.


    There is no imaginary high technology, artificial intelligence There is only one desk, a pair of simple and clean sofas, and a sandalwood tea table.


    There are so many simple decorations in the whole room.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his perspective eyes scanned. The room was really so ordinary, but the more ordinary it was, he became curious.


    A mysterious director, who has been leading the world in science and technology for more than half a century, holds great power, but he seems to be living in the war era of the Republic of China.


    It''s not right. It''s not right.


    Although isidaiya knew that this was the CIE shrine, she had never been here before. Now when she saw the furnishings, her face became suspicious.


    Plus the rumors, I feel thoughtful.


    "Step on...!"


    A sexy blonde in high-heeled shoes came running up and seemed to be the Secretary of the director.


    "Two What can I do for you She was a bit evasive and hesitant.


    With a wave of his sleeve robe, Ning Tao closed the door.


    In the panic of the blonde, he said flatly: "a few minutes ago, I smashed the hexagonal building, killed six councillors, and was unscathed in the army. Now I ask you what, you answer honestly."


    "Even if you don''t say it, I have a way, understand?"


    It seems that this remark is very abrupt, but is it an ordinary person who can serve as secretary to the director of the Bureau of God''s affairs?


    I saw the blonde shocked, and then quickly respectfully said: "so you are the legendary Mr. Ning, I do not know what you want to ask, I must say everything."


    Ning Tao nodded and knocked on the desk under his buttocks. He said plainly, "where is he?"


    The blonde was stunned for a moment and said almost without hesitation, "I don''t know."


    It seems to see Ning Tao cold, she hastily added: "in fact, the Secretary, he has always been very mysterious, we have never found him, but as soon as there is an accident, he will soon appear."


    "Just a minute ago, I brought him a cup of coffee, and he was sitting on the chair at his desk."


    V8-y


    coffee


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, there was a teacup on the table. He reached out and touched it with his finger. He found that there was still a little bit of excess temperature, but the coffee was drunk up.


    "Interesting," he murmured.


    "What kind of person is your director? Tell me about it roughly."


    Without thinking about it, the blonde blurted out: "wearing a black windbreaker, wearing an old fur cap on her head, often carrying a black cigarette holder in her mouth, she seldom talks, but she is a strange person and a strange person That''s all


    "Oh, by the way, the most important thing is that no one can find him. It''s all his own appearance."


    Ning Tao looks at isidaiya, who is quite sure of nodding, and he knows almost.


    The former thinks about it, and then gives full play to the perspective eye, and the power of the spirit spreads crazily. It''s just a minute away. This time will be interesting.


    After a few breath, I found nothing different.


    The entire huge base has no one on the number, can meet the last trace are very few.


    Ning Tao felt his chin. When he entered Washington, he had a strange feeling of being disturbed, like being scanned, detected and examined.


    By intuition, he judged that it was here.


    And nine times out of ten, the so-called director of the CIA will disappear in a minute. It''s really interesting. Is he also a wise man?


    Wave your hand and let the sexy secretary go.


    Immediately toward isidaiya curious way: "in your impression, this director is what kind of person?"


    This


    The latter hesitated for a moment, and then said strangely: "it''s very strange. By the way, there is a rumor about him that is very popular, but it has never been confirmed."


    "Oh, tell me."


    "CIE Shenju was founded in the period of the Republic of China. At that time, the first director was very strange, but no one knew his background. As soon as he appeared, he became the director."


    "You know, at that time, many people were greedy for this position. Later, he worked for several decades. When selecting the next director, he didn''t need so many suitable talents, but he appointed one at will."


    Isidaiya said with relish, a face rise, the fact has proved that the empress also has gossip psychology.


    "At that time, everyone didn''t agree, but they couldn''t help it. His work lasted for decades."


    "During the period, he didn''t make any mistakes, but made the Shenju prosperous, getting better and better, put forward the concept of gene, and finally finalized the general direction."


    Ning Tao is absorbed in this. The director is a little too mysterious. There must be something wrong with him.


    Immediately asked: "then what happened?"


    "Later? Later, he became the third director. "


    "That is to say, this term of office is also arbitrarily appointed by the previous director, and everyone is used to it. Unconsciously, the science and technology of the agency has been leading the world for more than half a century.Speaking of this, isidaiya stopped for a moment and said mysteriously, "according to the rumor, these three directors are all one person, which can be confirmed in many places, but after all, they are all conjectures, and there is no evidence."


    Huh?


    Ning Tao moves in his heart and is cautious.


    It seems that there is something mysterious about America. There are still such strange people. There is a glimmer of brilliance in their eyes


    Seeing that isidaiya was struggling with this problem, he immediately said with a smile, "little beauty, didn''t you want to open a house just now? What do you think of this place?"


    Here


    The latter one Leng, immediately desperately shake head, resist a way: "don''t, here feel gloomy."


    "Well, how about going to your house?" Ning Tao and she came to a wall Dong, teasing her face.


    Isidaiya''s cheek turned pink instantly, and she nodded her head cleverly. Her body collapsed on Ning Tao, and she just couldn''t bear to think about it


    ISI family, a secluded building outside the city.


    This is the mysterious residence of ISI family in legend. It is said that there are still some people who stay in the ruins of Maya civilization all the year round, and the wise man is their patron saint.


    As soon as he entered the clan, he met a man in high spirits. Ning Tao was surprised that he knew him.


    ISI Mork, it''s still young Lord!


    It''s true that this man is the young master Mok. Because of Daiya''s stimulation, he is angry and tries to be strong. He is practicing in seclusion. His strength has finally reached the level of hypocrisy, and he has just passed the pass.


    He is going to have a look.


    However, as soon as he saw the empress, he immediately flattered and wanted to show off. But when he saw Ning Tao, his eyes were wide open, and he angrily scolded, "well, it''s you, a deceitful bastard. How dare you come?"


    "Come on, surround him for me."


    More than a dozen left behind ethnic ISI rushed forward one after another, with obvious hostility on their faces.


    Ning Tao was stunned, then suddenly, the fact that he pretended to be Yan Jin had spread all over the world after Kunlun was exposed.


    Who doesn''t know who has a head and a face now.


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to cheat me. You cheated me out with some broken pills. Please give it back to me, or I''ll let you walk in and go out sideways. Isimok gritted his teeth angrily.


    Ning Tao was angry and happy. At the beginning, it was obviously a good deal. However, seeing his angry appearance, he immediately joked: "no, what can I do to cheat you?"

 Chapter 1703

    "What are you talking about, asshole?"


    Isimok trembled with anger.


    More than a dozen pairs of angry eyes then stare at Ning Tao. It turns out that he is the big liar who cheated Ma Shen with several broken pills.


    This asshole!


    "No," Ning Tao said with a glance.


    Upon hearing this, Mok gritted his teeth and said, "son of a bitch, don''t think that if you become the leader of Hongmeng alliance, I can''t help you. This is my ISI family, America."


    "In front of Laozi, it''s the tiger you lie down for me, it''s the dragon you dish for me, otherwise, I''ll kill you."


    "Hand over the artifact Ma of our family quickly!"


    "Zheng Zheng...!"


    One by one, the flashing blades float in the air, and the sharp blade tips lock Ning Tao.


    The latter eyebrows a pick, sneer a way: "say, originally you must force me to trade with you, how, now plan to let me force to hand over?"


    "Where do you get so much nonsense? I''ll ask you if you want to do it or not. I advise you not to force us to do it. Otherwise, once I get angry, I will be afraid."


    Moke''s eyes turned into silver pupil.


    As she was about to open her mouth, when she heard this, she choked her impulse to laugh.


    Ning Tao was stunned, touched his chin and said: "it seems that there were two bald people who talked to me like this just now. It seems that they are your wise people."


    "And then?" Mork sneered.


    "And then They were killed by me... "


    Before taking the next sentence, a dozen people''s laughter suddenly came to my ears, which made me look forward and backward with a very harsh smile, as if I was disdaining this person.


    Chapter 6 Ha ha


    "No, no, I''m laughing to death, ha ha This big fool actually said that he killed the wise, or two, ha ha...! "


    Is he kicked in the head by a donkey, or is he in the water? He''s cute and stupid. He''s boasting from the east to the West. Ha ha... " Mork''s tears of laughter came out.


    Daiya looks at several people strangely and wants to remind them, but she is stopped by Ning Tao''s eyes.


    "You say I boast?" The latter squinted.


    Mok and a dozen left behind people sneered and said contemptuously, "you are not only boasting, but also mentally ill. If you go to a mental hospital, you can''t be cured. If you kill the wise man, you deserve it."


    "I don''t pee, I don''t care about you."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Listening to several people''s ridicule, Ning Tao squinted and said: "in fact, I just smashed the hexagonal building, as if I killed six members."


    "What? He What did he say? He smashed the six corner building and killed six members of Parliament. Ha ha Ha ha, oh MAIGA, did you forget your brain when you went out today? "


    "No, no, the premise of forgetting his brain is that he has to have a brain, ha ha...!"


    More than a dozen people, such as Mok and link, burst into tears with laughter, as if they were screaming.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said, "I also killed an aircraft carrier and even the entire seventh regiment, including the troops stationed in the island countries, which made you the top ten military guards of the United States dare not say a word."


    "Blow, you just keep blowing...!"


    More than a dozen people, such as Mok and link, have a stomachache with laughter. Did they forget to take medicine today?


    Actually brain damage came to his ISI family to force, and he said that he smashed the hexagonal building, and even more he said that he killed an aircraft carrier. Dare you blow the bull point again? Who can do this in this world?


    I saw Mok holding his smile, pretending to be serious: "Ning Tao, I can understand. After all, you just came out of the mental hospital, and you are not quite used to it."


    "But you can rest assured that everyone is responsible for caring for the mentally handicapped. I will send you back myself."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Isilink and others dare to swear that this is the craziest laugh they have ever had since they were born. I didn''t expect that there would be such mental retardation at the end of the day.


    Why don''t you just say you killed Washington?


    Ning Tao turned a deaf ear, still light way: "outside the city of Washington, I put the whole ares team to fight lost, that battle was I beat disabled."


    "Ouch, ouch, tut, master Zhan Yi has been laid down. Ouch, I''m so afraid. Ha ha..." Mork and others sneer.


    Hearing these jeers, isidaiya''s eyelids jumped wildly, and the corners of her mouth twitched uncontrollably.


    "Alas


    Ning Tao completely speechless, there is always a kind of feeling, are too lazy to talk to them.


    But when Mok saw that he didn''t open his mouth, he said with a smile to the people: "link, don''t you see that the mentally retarded is thirsty? Go to the basin where I soak my feet to get a glass of water, and then take some orange peels for him to blow slowly."


    "Also, Miller, go to move a few small benches, take a few bags of melon seeds..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath from the corner of his mouth and blurted out: "I not only killed the only God of the island, Baqi snake, but also carried a 10 million ton hydrogen bomb in the Pacific Ocean. It''s a little painful."As soon as the words came out, Mok and others were stunned.


    For the first time, they heard that someone was carrying a hydrogen bomb, but they said it was a little painful as if nothing had happened.


    Then you just blow a fart and blow the earth down. You are forced to blow it. Is it that you blow it directly to the United States? China has let you blow it down.


    Just as they were about to scold, they suddenly saw a dozen highly respected family uncles rushing back.


    ISI green is the most powerful man except the master. When he saw Ning Tao here, his face became very cautious and he walked over calmly.


    But all of a sudden, more than a dozen people, such as Mok and Miller, came running with laughter. It seemed that they wanted to share something happy. A swarm of people came to them.


    "Ha ha Uncle green, I''ll tell you, there''s a big fool in our family. He said that he smashed the hexagonal building with one hand and killed Zhan Yi. "


    "That''s right, that''s right. You don''t know how crazy he was just now. He also said that he killed two wise men and beat the American army without saying a word. Tell me how arrogant he is. I''ve been trying to slap him since then..."


    "Uncle green, do you know what he said just now?" he said with a smile


    "He said that he not only killed the undead snake, but also killed a ten million ton hydrogen bomb. It''s a hydrogen bomb. You know what he said. It''s a little painful. I''ve never seen such a crazy person in my life. He..."


    "What he said is true," said ISI green solemnly, staring at him.


    "Well Goo Grunt


    More than a dozen people, such as Mok, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then burst out laughing: "ha ha Uncle green, when did you become so humorous? How could you surprise me? "


    The latter is expressionless and directly gives out a projection, which shows the scene of the hexagonal building being smashed and two familiar wise men being swallowed alive.


    "This It''s impossible, it''s impossible! "


    Mork''s eyes were round, and he tore up his hair in an instant. He screamed in disbelief.


    ISI green ignored him and said bitterly to Ning Tao, "I''ve met Mr. Ning."


    The latter stood with his hands down, nodded slightly, and then said faintly, "I heard that your family wants to return to Ma God?"


    "No, it''s all up to Mr. Ning," said isiglin, and more than a dozen family uncles.


    Ning Tao hears speech, finally satisfied of order to nod, a embrace Yi Xi Dai Ya close in the bosom, under the latter that full face flushes red face, toward the deep place walk.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. He kept raising his hand and pointed out: "by the way, the child may have some mental problems. Send him to a mental hospital for a few years."


    But more than 20 people, such as ISI green, Mok and Miller, stared at the big hand that was troubling the empress''s waist. She actually Indecent empress!

 Chapter 1704

    At night, stars dot.


    A round of bright moonlight makes the whole world covered with a layer of silver yarn, beautiful.


    Around the lady''s boudoir, ISI green, Mok, Miller and other core ISI family members secretly hide here, with more than a dozen pairs of eyes staring at them.


    In the daytime, Ning Tao''s hands touch the empress''s body, which makes them feel confused.


    That''s America "asshole, empress, no..."


    More than 20 people rushed to the owner''s room with red eyes.

 Chapter 1705

    "Bang...!"


    I


    that door was kicked into dust.


    More than twenty red eyed and roaring clansmen rushed in. They were furious at the thought of the scene.


    "Damn Ning Tao, I''ll cut you!"


    Mork is one of the craziest and the first to rush in. But when he saw the scene behind the scenes, he was stunned.


    Empty, empty.


    There is no imagination to catch the traitor in bed, a small bed is intact, it seems that there is nothing different.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" link said in a low voice


    ISI Green''s face was gloomy. He glanced at the open window and suddenly cried out, "no, go to the Queen''s room."


    They were so surprised that they turned around and shot away.


    But before he took two steps, he was stopped by a cold man with one hand on his back and said faintly, "I just heard that someone is going to cut me?"


    "Asshole, what did you do to the empress of my family? I''ll kill you, kill you," said Mork, with red eyes.


    But Miller, link held him in horror.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and said coldly, "yesterday I said that the child had mental problems. I asked you to send him to a mental hospital. You think I''m joking."


    "Or do you think I''d rather be a devil!"


    "Gulu!"


    ISI Green''s face was pale. Without the wise and the army, they couldn''t see enough.


    The problem is that the empress is more likely to choose to help him.


    He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Ning, it''s all my fault. I''ll send him away and let him recuperate in a mental hospital for several years."


    "I''m not sick, I''m not sick, son of a bitch, Ning Tao, do you dare to bet with me that the empress is in the room or not


    Murk struggled with red eyes.


    "How to bet?" Ning Tao picks his eyebrows.


    "If the empress is in her room, I will stay in the mental hospital all my life, but if not, I want you to break your arms."


    "Just ask if you dare, is it a man?" Merck''s silver pupil flickered and stared.


    ISI green, Miller and other people''s eyes flashed. Breaking their arms would destroy their fighting power. Ning Tao, who has no arms at that time, may not have no fighting power.


    Kill Ning Mo, no longer a dream.


    The latter hesitated, took a deep look at the crowd, and then looked to the lady''s boudoir with profound meaning.


    Look at the two guarding clansmen, a flash of gold!


    ISI green frowned and asked in a deep voice, "Mr. Ning, if you don''t agree, can you excuse me first?"


    "Yes, why not?" Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing that he agreed, Mok rushed to Daiya''s room with one quick step. She guessed that Daiya was definitely not in the room. What was on the bed was just a prop.


    There are two left behind people at the gate. If they want to sneak back, they will be aware of it.


    So he decided that there was no one in the room.


    Ning Tao and isidaiya, the adulterers and prostitutes last night, were in the master''s room Collusion!


    "Bang!"


    The door was kicked open and he rushed in.


    The eyes full of hope look inside, and the pupils shrink when they stop How is that possible?


    In sight, isidaiya is sitting on the dresser, holding a small silver shuttle, combing a gorgeous crystal silver hair slowly.


    Wearing a thin gauze skirt and inlaid with expensive gold wire, the glass skin looms. A piece of pink lotus like jade leg rises high and attracts the eyes. The jade foot is a work of art.


    Originally, she was humming a little song, and her face was satisfied. As soon as she saw Mok suddenly burst in, her face suddenly became cold, and her hair was white.


    Silver pupil light, thumping out a spirit attack.


    "Be presumptuous, get out of here!"


    "Wait Wait, empress, you listen to me, I Ah... " Before he finished speaking, he was blown out by this powerful spirit power.


    Miller''s face changed and he caught him, but both of them were beaten back by this force.


    Green spirit slightly swept, eyebrows suddenly wrinkled up, the empress was actually in the boudoir, who were the two people who tossed last night?


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the gate was closed, everyone was turned away.


    More than 20 people are pale, especially Mok, who vomites blood. His face still has an unbelievable color.


    How could that be? How could he have guessed wrong?


    All of a sudden, he suddenly looked at the two gatekeepers and said, "I ask you, did you see anything unusual just now?"


    "Lady, have you ever left the room?"


    The two left behind clansmen were stunned. First, they frowned. Although there were some strange places, they still shook their heads and said, "the empress has never left the room, nor has she ever heard the sound of the window.""What? Plop...! "


    Mork collapsed heavily on the ground, cold all over.


    Seeing this, ISI green immediately yelled, "come on, take him to the first neurology hospital in the United States and lock him up. As for when to come out, let''s discuss."


    Then he looked at Ning Tao apologetically and said respectfully, "Mr. Ning, I''m really sorry just now."


    Ning Tao held his arm, heard the words immediately light way: "no problem, the leader of the alliance is too lazy to care with him, by the way, help me prepare a plane, I useful."


    "No problem..."


    In the room, Daiya''s heart was pounding.


    Looking at the corner of the bed, there was a deep secret passage, which was half opened at the moment.


    If Mok looked at it more carefully, I''m afraid he could definitely see the clue. The reason why he didn''t close it was that he was afraid that a big noise would be discovered by the people.


    I patted my chest, full of radian and ups and downs, it was too exciting


    "Hiss, it hurts..."


    An hour later, a plane landed in the wilderness.


    Ning Tao and isidaiya walk out with sweet smiles on their faces, just like a couple in love.


    But when they looked around, they were surprised by the ancient buildings in front of them. The magnificent pyramids, palaces, obscure hieroglyphs and solemn memorial places were all in front of them.


    That''s right. It''s the remains of Maya civilization!


    Ning Tao has no hesitation, fully opens the perspective eye scanning, this is the real purpose of his stay.


    The so-called gods, the disappearing directors, American technology, and the ISI family The signs of all this point to this relic, one of the three unsolved mysteries of the earth, the Maya civilization!


    What''s here?


    What does it have to do with the ISI family?


    Juxtaposed with it is the tomb of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, which contains star cores and suppresses insect ancestors. The pyramid of Egypt is even more mysterious. It has never been solved. Here What''s the point?


    Ning Tao frowned and thought for a long time, but finally he didn''t get an answer, and the perspective eye couldn''t see through.


    Nestling for a long time, he suddenly took a deep breath and solemnly said, "Daiya, I''m going back."


    "Ah, so fast, you only stayed one night. Why are you so anxious to go back?" The exclamation of Deborah.


    Ning Tao smile, habitually toward the sky at random, light way: "because, I want to go back to continue to fight in the world, there is still Forty seven percent

 Chapter 1706

    Island States, a precarious situation.


    A series of disasters have almost made the people of island countries lose confidence. Earthquakes, tsunamis, volcanoes, missiles, etc. have spread all over the country


    Which of these is not a rare natural disaster!


    The earthquake reached a magnitude of more than nine, the tsunami reached the highest level of six, Mount Fuji, one of the world''s largest active volcanoes, also erupted, as well as the sparrow series of missiles.


    It''s almost impossible to hope for survival


    Ning Tao comes back on the US special plane. Miao Jingjing, Zhenzi, qiandaixue and Liangzi are still waiting for him.


    But to tell you the truth, he was thinking about a problem all the way. Looking at this special plane, I''m afraid it would be really difficult to do without isidaiya.


    If we can say that ningtao in the United States can master half of it now, this is by no means an oral statement.


    It''s like taking control in the dark. It''s cool.


    The United States, the world''s hegemon, has been conquered by him. What else can he fear in this world, except Kunlun Kingdom, Kunlun three gods and Yuntian Taoist!


    Ning Tao''s face shows a sneer. This holy war is not long away from the end, and each blood account has to be calculated clearly.


    Now he is thinking about a question: is this island country, which has been used as cannon fodder, pulled out or leveled, or Take control of it.


    A plan is gradually taking shape in my mind


    Outside Tokyo.


    Four beautiful places are not far away from Mount Fuji.


    It is Miao Jingjing''s fourth daughter who has been waiting for Ning Tao''s return.


    "Well, why didn''t the grandmaster come back?" Liangzi complains again and looks at the volcano in a boring way.


    "Don''t worry, don''t you also watch the live broadcast? Your grandmaster is powerful and invincible in the world. The United States won''t do anything about him," Zhenzi said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, the United States won''t do anything to him, but will he forget us? Don''t you see the woman in the live broadcast, coquettish hoof."


    Liangzi''s face was full of bitterness.


    As soon as the words came out, the three girls suddenly looked at her strangely. How could they hear a smell of vinegar from this sentence?


    Miao Jingjing chuckled and joked: "Xiao Liangliang, you won''t fall in love with your grandmaster, or you will be conquered by your grandmaster."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Several women smile, beautiful.


    The laughter like a silver bell floats far away with the wind, but each laughter has its own meaning.


    Qiandaixue''s smile is far fetched. Instead of talking about other people, she feels that every sentence pierces her heart. The funny laughter seems to be laughing at herself.


    Have you been conquered?


    No, I can''t She''s her own enemy!


    Thousands of snow eyes extremely complex, looking at the angry Liangzi, the corner of the mouth can only hold bitter.


    "Buzz...!"


    All of a sudden, there was some movement in the distance.


    Miao Jingjing cautiously sends out the spirit, and finds that it''s the escort plane and a motorcade driving away.


    Look at this posture. It''s not a nobody.


    Zhenzi looked at it from a distance and exclaimed: "eh, this This is the emperor''s motorcade


    What? Emperor!


    The three women were surprised. How could they meet the emperor here? It seems that they are going to some place outside the city. No wonder there is such a big show.


    But the current situation is turbulent. Shouldn''t he run around?


    The thousand generation snow wrinkled Dai Mei for a while, suddenly curious way: "Zhen son sir, you are not the emperor''s left minister, this time the emperor out of the city, you should be able to guess some?"


    The latter ponders, his eyes twinkle.


    But Liangzi only took a look, and then sniffed: "cut, you can''t see it. It''s clear that his majesty and Mitsui village went to the shrine to pay homage."


    See Chapter Z in P2. B


    "shrine? Which shrine? " Miao Jingjing didn''t respond for a moment.


    "What else, of course, is the shrine of the spirits, in which are buried the heroes of the war and the warriors who fought and died for our island."


    Liangzi said casually.


    But when Miao Jingjing heard this, she burst into a rage and said, "what a shitty shrine of heroes, it''s clearly a place of shame for the whole human race. You really think I don''t know anything."


    "It''s all the bastards who were killed in your aggression against other countries. It''s a good thing that they were sacrificed in the shrine, and the emperor dared to pay homage to them. I wanted to lift them, but my mother-in-law didn''t allow me."


    When Liangzi heard this, he said angrily: "what are you angry at me? Yingling shrine is Yingling shrine. If you have the ability, you can lift it. Who''s stopping you?"


    "I really think I can do whatever I want if I have some strength. If you dare to go, don''t come back..."


    "Well, don''t make any noise."


    Zhenzi and qiandaixue have a headache.


    But Miao Jingjing is the head, staring at the beautiful eyes, said: "you don''t think I dare not, that bullshit god community can also provide for the invasion of my China, today I have to lift it.""Enough!"


    Liangzi was angry to draw his sword, but he was scolded.


    Zhenzi''s face was gloomy and she said, "don''t make any noise. That shrine is not an ordinary place. There are many famous warriors and the 12th brigade stationed there all the year round. Can you beat it?"


    "Ha ha, I can," a faint smile came from the air.


    The four suddenly looked up and were very happy.


    "Ning Tao, master!"


    The latter nodded slightly. Instead, he came straight to qiandaixue and spat out a surprising sentence: "do you want to be the swordsman of this generation?"


    "What?"


    A thousand snow listen to, look a little flustered.


    With her deep eyes, she gritted her teeth and said, "yes, but I can''t do it. It needs the common recognition of the three schools and the permission of the emperor."


    "For now, it''s basically impossible. Even if the three schools can pass, the emperor can''t pass."


    Ning Tao smiles, but says softly to Zhenzi: "do you want to be the next emperor?"


    "Hiss...!"


    The four women took a breath of air.


    Then a wave of disbelief came out. It''s a joke. How can you say who can be the emperor of the island? It''s ridiculous.


    The final decision is in the hands of the United States.


    Zhenzi was stunned for a long time, and then joked: "how can it be that the emperor can''t be me again? Besides, this emperor is still here, and it will take many years for him to leave."


    "No, he''s going to step down soon," Ning Tao said with a mysterious smile.


    Four women see this in the heart of a fierce thump.


    Yingling shrine.


    Here are some island soldiers who died of invasion. The modern emperor came here to seek spiritual protection. Recently, he was exhausted by many disasters.


    Accompanied by Mitsui village, a group of island high-level officials entered the shrine one after another for sacred worship.


    But as soon as I got in, I heard a startled voice from outside: "no, emperor, run."


    "Boom...!"


    When a hill is smashed down, the earth is shocked, as if a giant is carrying the mountain.


    The whole shrine, the emperor, Mitsui village, and the island''s high-level officials were all smashed to pieces.

 Chapter 1707

    "Boom...!"


    The echo was deafening for a long time.


    The old general guarding the shrine was completely shocked. Is this meteorite, meteor or human?


    Such a small hill, more than ten meters high, flattened the high-level buildings of other island countries, and the huge Holy Spirit shrine was smashed into dust.


    In fact, the so-called spirit worship is just like China praying for God to worship Buddha. Let those dead spirits protect the island countries. It is also a proud symbol of the countries they once fought in, so that later people will remember their glory.


    Many elders of forbearance and big power choose to spend the rest of their lives here, guarding the Yingling shrine.


    But how can these stop Ning Tao? The strongest one is just a twilight divine realm. The last existing divine realm in the island is very terrible.


    The last generation of swordsmen bowed when they saw him.


    So big shrine, he also in time to flash out, the rest of the people were smashed into meat cake, Mitsui village, the helmsman of Mitsui family, also died.


    Pull the mountain, Taishan top, very immediately two moves, but flattened a square, nearly 100 meters.


    Ning Tao stands indifferently in the air. Most of the so-called Yingling shrine are miscellaneous pieces that were killed by invading China, but they are regarded as heroes by the island countries.


    Every visit is a humiliation to China.


    It''s like saying how much rubbish you had in those years. You were sick men of East Asia, and we occupied most of China. This is the proof of history!


    U first% send


    When I was studying history, many students wanted to lift it, smash it, burn it and level it angrily Let it disappear completely.


    There are even radical students who scold and say that they directly drive tanks and then shoot missiles to destroy the whole island country, fart Big Island


    Ning Tao used to be one of them, but he never thought of it. Now he has realized it.


    With the power he has now, even if he destroys the whole island country, it is the so-called big fart. He is 100% sure that he can do it.


    But now when I grow up, I am mature and steady in doing things. I find that destruction is just a bad policy. It is a wise choice to control it!


    "Boom...!"


    The echo faded away until it dissipated.


    Many soldiers on the periphery were also affected, but their faces were pale at the moment.


    At this time, the mood, just like Zhongnanhai, the Great Wall was destroyed by the enemy is the same, shaken, angry.


    The shrine, a symbol of glory, was smashed by a hill.


    And the supreme leader, is there any meat paste?


    "Roar Baga, who, who, roll out, roll out, "ASAKURA mountain was furious.


    "Hum, in front of the leader of our alliance, you dare to call yourself our God. I didn''t expect that there is a divine place hidden in your island country in this corner. Can you hide it?"


    Ning Tao''s commanding overlooking road.


    The former was surprised, suddenly looked up at Ning Tao, this eye, but let him cold.


    Although he went to the shrine, he didn''t know ningmo.


    The son of a bitch who almost killed his island!


    "It''s you, little bastard, you What the hell do you want to do? "ASAKURA cracked his teeth.


    Ning Tao stood with his hands down, his silver hair floating, and the evil spirit said, "it''s very simple. Flatten here."


    "Baga, you dare!"


    The latter and a group of soldiers were furious.


    "Ningsang, you''ve killed so many people in our island. The 14th brigade, two generations of swordsmen, and 80% of the power in the world of tolerance have put us in a great disaster. Now you come here to show off your evil deeds. Don''t you think it''s too much?"


    "Even the gods have not escaped your poisonous hand. What do you want to do? Are all your noble gentlemen Huaxia such shameless and rampant people as you?"


    Asakurayama''s thin face was distressed.


    The following soldiers were completely resonated. They were so angry that they felt a big fire in their hearts. This bullying bastard, damn it, damn it.


    "Creak Click


    Clenching, hissing, loading, like playing music.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Ning Tao is very angry and laughs, and the smile penetrates into his heart.


    Ice cold way: "how, this is your disguised form beg for mercy, with righteousness to pressure me, ha ha It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous. Your island country will have today. "


    "Old man, do you really think I''m a fledgling boy? I want to knock me down in a few words. I''ll tell you that I''ve never been stained with innocent blood, but if I should kill anyone, I can''t escape."


    ASAKURA mountain heart a cool, but still pretending to be distressed.


    Accused: "ningsang, we have no intention to fight for a long time. You do it to satisfy your desire to kill yourself and bully the weak!"


    "Bullying the weak? Ha ha It''s ridiculous. "


    Ning Tao sneered and said, "ASAKURA mountain, born in the early Republic of China, was famous as early as World War II. He was also one of the masterminds of the invasion of China at that time. He also fought with Mr. Zhou and others.""Burning, killing, looting, raping, all evil, your hands It''s already covered with the blood of Chinese people


    "With all this, you dare to lick your face and pretend to be innocent with me. There is also such a shitty shrine. It''s all your subordinates and ghosts. You really think I don''t know anything and have the face to say I''m the executioner."


    "Compared with you, you are a murderer!"


    ASAKURA Shan was stunned for a long time, feeling the oppressive atmosphere, and finally a grim smile appeared on his sad face.


    "What a little boy! After so many years, people still remember that I have been hiding in anonymity for decades, but you forced me out with a hill."


    "Good, good!"


    Ning Tao sniffs. In fact, Zhenzi tells him all these things. Otherwise, how could he know these things.


    "Little bastard, since you know I''m hiding here, you know why I''m hiding here instead of hiding in Mount Fuji with the little guy Watanabe Musashi."


    Asakurama has a mysterious face.


    "No matter why you are, you will die today. Do you choose to take care of yourself or I will send you?" Ning Tao said with his back.


    "Hum, you have a sharp tooth and a sharp mouth, you can watch it." ASAKURA Shan''s hands led, and a strange force poured out from the bottom of the hill.


    To be exact, it''s in the shrine of the spirits.


    A stream of black fog infiltrated from the foot of the hill, invisible and qualitative, like a life, still laughing and screaming, in the blink of an eye will be covered in ASAKURA mountain.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. This power is not the power of faith. It should be said that Ghost power!


    Although not all beliefs are called the power of belief, after many years of incense worship, plus some Dharma guidance, there will always be something.


    These ghosts are the so-called heroes. In fact, to put it bluntly, they are the ghosts who died in those years, as well as the followers of ASAKURA mountain. Because of the guidance of those Dharma schools, they can absorb incense.


    When a certain amount of power is accumulated, it can be manipulated to fight. Asakurayama is the caster!


    See him ferociously devour thousands of ghosts, a strength actually like a rocket general fly up, blink of an eye, break through the late.


    In terms of momentum, it has surpassed Ning Tao.

 Chapter 1708

    "Thirty thousand evil spirits, add to my body!"


    Dense black fog from the foot of the hill continued to pour up, as if to receive orders, swarmed into the body of ASAKURA mountain, a powerful momentum burst out.


    The Yingling shrine has been built for more than 100 years, which is equivalent to more than 100 years of incense.


    No wonder it is so powerful.


    Ning Tao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this guy still had such means. He used ghosts to increase his strength, but this method was inferior after all.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Chinese little bastard, see? This is the power of the God. Even Baqi doesn''t dare to fool me. Don''t think you can eat me."


    ASAKURA mountain is shrouded in black fog.


    Thousands of soldiers at the bottom of the Shrine were stunned. What are these things? How can they run out of the shrine? Are these things worshipped all the time?


    "Wait Wait, No


    The old general who guarded the shrine was absent-minded. His qualification was very old. I still remember that the predecessor of Yingling shrine was before the first World War. Its name was The soul society.


    But then, somehow, it changed its name.


    As far as we can see, the soul summoning society is its real name, that is, the real purpose of the shrine.


    Conspiracy controller, ASAKURA mountain!


    When we think about this, many people are angry because they have been used as chess pieces for more than 100 years.


    The place of glory and brilliance is actually the place of soul summoning!


    Thousands of people feel that they have uncovered a big lie, but it''s really hard to feel fooled and manipulated. They hate ASAKURA mountain more than Ning Tao.


    All the ghosts poured into the latter''s body, and then the shrine was completely destroyed.


    if we want to get to today''s scene, it will take another hundred years, including containers and incense.


    See ASAKURA mountain from the black fog out, fuzzy and ethereal, strong breath, as if he was in a group of burning transparent black inflammation, a pair of fierce dead eyes, arrogant cold look to Ning Tao.


    "Boy, how do you feel?"


    The latter has always been without waves, smell words light way: "vulnerable, just a small way."


    "Hum, boy, don''t talk too crazy. In terms of strength, I''m not inferior to you now. Although the strength is not complete, it''s enough to deal with you."


    Asakurayama was infuriated.


    "Ha ha, it''s a big mistake. After all, you''re just a pitiful person, a clever sidekick."


    Ning Tao disdained to shake his head, and said: "from the beginning, you are wrong, the starting point is to take advantage, and I, from the beginning, the goal is the mountains and rivers, nine stars, my eyes only look forward."


    "The starting point is ingenious and the vision is narrow. It is doomed that you will not make great achievements in this life. You will only go further and further if you are on the other side of the road."


    "Che, I can understand that you are afraid. What about the unorthodox? As long as you can gain strength and live longer, the unorthodox can still be sought after." ASAKURA mountain is like a ghost.


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile and didn''t bother to talk to him. Such stubborn people can only wake up with their fists.


    "Little Doyle, I''ll beat you!"


    "One move, ha ha...!"


    ASAKURA mountain seems to have heard a big joke and said in a twisted voice: "do you know how crazy you are? You want to defeat me in one move. Maybe you can do it before me, but now I give you ten courage."


    6) The ghosts around us also made a noisy voice: "little boy, when Laozi swept across China, your grandfather was not born, and you, a younger generation, dare to be arrogant and seek death in front of us."


    "Jie Jie, at that time, I personally cut off the heads of 137 Chinese soldiers. By the way, there was a guy at the rank of commander...!"


    "Although I didn''t kill many people, I played with a lot of Chinese women. It''s so cool that I played with the wife of the commander. Married women are comfortable. Ha ha...!"


    "The Chinese of your grandfather''s generation can''t beat us. You are a little bastard who doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. Maybe you are the seed that Laozi once sowed."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Those wandering ghosts wantonly grimace, which afraid of death is still rampant, visible that year''s arrogance.


    Ning Tao''s face is icy cold, the murderous spirit of a forest ran gushed out, the forest cold way: "you damned."


    "Five ghost generals, gather!"


    With a roar, asakurayama made five ghost generals more than two meters high, with horses in their crotch and swords in their hands.


    It seems to recreate the style of a powerful island country.


    And every ghost general has the strength of the middle stage of the divine realm, with the appearance of ASAKURA mountain on his face, as if he had become six.


    In the later stage of noumenon, the Five ghosts will be in the middle stage.


    Even if Watanabe Musashi is an opponent here at the moment, he can tear it into pieces within a few seconds.Ning Tao slowly raised a hand, one hand light pointed to the sky, blurted out: "Xinghai return, soul travel heaven and earth, 90000 Li mountains and rivers, do all blessing my body."


    It seems that the sky is full of stars, just like the first emperor of Qin Dynasty.


    With a stamp of foot, the dragon''s Qi below was spurted out by traction, and poured into his body crazily.


    , as like as two peas, he suddenly appeared a light and shadow. After a closer look, he was actually the soul of ningtao, who could be seen for a short time. His appearance was exactly the same as his, and everything was the same as what he wore.


    If you can see this scene in ancient times, you will be shocked to recognize that this is Out of the soul!


    Generally, those who can reach this level are extremely powerful. They will not disappear without the body. They can even continue to practice with the spirit and embark on the so-called path of soul cultivation.


    But at this level, it is possible to achieve it only in the virtual environment, and on the virtual environment, the peak of the Tao may be able to operate freely


    ASAKURA saw this scene, scared eyes almost stare out, Five ghosts will almost disappear.


    A monk can summon the spirit to fight against the enemy It''s a joke. At most, he can only attack the spirit and stick to it for a few breath.


    It''s like turning into a soul sword to attack. It will dissipate after two or three breaths, but Ning Tao has summoned the spirit, and even can use it to meet the enemy This is not at the same level.


    Just like a captain meets a general, a member of the month meets a super member of the year, and a star meets a brilliant sun!


    "No Don''t, don''t, I surrender, release Let me go, no... " ASAKURA mountain roared with fear.


    The next second, he directly urged the Five ghosts to kill Ning Tao, but its body fled to overseas at a high speed, and had no intention to fight hard.


    But at this time, Ning Tao had already finished his power accumulation. With the help of the power of heaven and earth, and the fragments of soul and beast, he reluctantly summoned out the spirit of the two wise men. In his hand, he still held a blade with the whole dragon pattern.


    He used to use a magic blade all the time, which is a trick in the nine changes of the candle dragon, but his cultivation has always been too weak. In fact, his real name is: "chop God Blade


    Ning Tao, the soul of the dragon, holds the Dragon Blade high. Under the attention of all people, he takes a deep breath and cuts down angrily. This knife seems to shine with the sun and the moon, and can cut a piece of heaven and earth.


    "Chop


    Five ghosts will roar to kill, but they are split by a knife, and the aftereffect is not reduced to ASAKURA mountain, with the speed of the naked eye, into the mind.


    The next second, his whole body was frozen.

 Chapter 1709

    "Chop...!"


    A roar, mixed with the intention to kill.


    After cutting this knife, the figure of Ning Tao shrank rapidly, from a 17-year-old to a 6-year-old chubby kid.


    In fact, that''s what he really is.


    Without the help of external forces, relying on their own strength, Ning Tao''s spirit is also this level.


    The Dragon Blade in his hand was almost higher than his whole body. He held it with one hand just now, but now it''s funny. It''s almost transparent.


    And asakurayama, fixed directly in mid air.


    The old general guarding the shrine and a group of soldiers glared. From their point of view, the mouth and nose of ASAKURA mountain were full of red worms.


    Look carefully, it''s blood.


    "Tick Drop


    A drop of blood fell on the bluestone board below, making a clear and stuffy sound, like raindrops.


    "Why How Maybe, "he said hoarsely, then fell down and fell heavily on the bluestone board below.


    Just listen to the "bang" sound, Qingshiban smashed.


    It was near the old general who was guarding the shrine. The unwilling expression on his face made the soldiers see clearly, and his eyes had lost focus.


    "Goo Grunt


    A group of people hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    All of a sudden, his head suddenly lifted up, scared many soldiers screamed, even the old general was shocked, his face turned white.


    In the midst of everyone''s astonishment, a black fog suddenly burst out of his seven orifices. It was he who had been involved in the ghost before, but now they were out of control and rioted.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    "Little bastard, thanks to you, we can''t be liberated without you, ha ha...!"


    "Now we''re free. We''re all free. Brothers, we''ve been in this place for a long time. Let''s make a big noise. Kill and play with women. Ha ha..."


    A group of wandering ghosts are floating in the sky. They have been imprisoned by the shrine for so long. At this moment, they are free and can vent their brutality crazily.


    But the next second, a golden net of fire, which I don''t know when, was formed. Looking around in panic, I found that they were all in the net, just like the fish in the lake.


    Ning Tao put out a line of fire with both hands. At last, he suddenly pulled it, as if he had tightened the fire net, and immediately held these ghosts tightly.


    "Ah Ah


    This line of fire is the illusion of pure Yang fire, burning on the ghost, like a knife cutting flesh pain.


    Fire burns the soul, just like hell on the 18th floor.


    "Ah Little bastard, what are you doing? We have nothing to do with you. Don''t force us to die with you. Let us go, ah No


    Nearly ten thousand ghosts cried bitterly.


    Ning Tao a face murders machine, sneer a way: "you are OK to mean to say with me have no grudge have no grudge, just arrogant strength son go where, one by one not very manic."


    "At that time, it was the mastermind to invade China''s Qiancangshan, but you are the culprits. Don''t think that you will be forgiven if you die. Your death is a luxury. I should thank Qiancangshan for letting me kill you again."


    "Pure Yang fire, forge soul!"


    The dense interwoven net burns instantly, forming a golden fireball in the blink of an eye. Thousands of screams, begging for mercy and madness come from it.


    The old general and others can''t help but feel relieved when they see this scene. They all look at Ning Tao with complicated faces.


    If ghosts want to make trouble, the first target must be the island countries. They can''t travel across the sea to China. They have long lost their humanity after being imprisoned for such a long time.


    To put it bluntly, they want to thank Ning Tao.


    The commander of the 12th brigade came to the old general. They looked at each other bitterly and sighed.


    If only they had such a Ning Tao in the island state of Daiwa. I really envy China.


    "Ah Asshole, you forced us to do this. "Thirty thousand ghosts were furious, and they devoured each other crazily. It''s better to make one side better than to die.


    Before long, a huge ghost appeared.


    It has thousands of faces, all showing pain, resentment, hatred, all of a sudden are closely watched Ning Tao, as if this is the enemy of the past and this life.


    The huge palm grasps the fire net, actually gradually tears a hole, is more and more big.


    Ning Tao sneers, heaven and earth furnace direct blessing, the whole fire net as a cauldron furnace, no skill is rough calcination.


    "Ah Dangdang Dang


    Hongzhong collides with Dalu, ringing thousands of meters away.


    The old general and others below are worried, for fear that the huge ghost will rush out, because then the island will be the first among them, and they have no swordsman.


    It seems that modern weapons don''t work for it either.


    However, the bad scene did not appear.Under the burning of the hot pure Yang fire, the huge ghost completely disappeared. When the flame dispersed, a prismatic ghost crystal appeared in the field of vision.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao light Yi, have never seen this thing.


    However, the intuition of the Spirit tells him that this thing has a great effect on the spirit, and swallowing it should be able to ascend.


    Slowly raise a hand, void a grip.


    "Bang!"


    Unexpectedly, Ning Tao crushed the soul crystal and turned it into a glittering and translucent light spot.


    Although he wanted to improve his strength, he was disgusted at the thought that it was formed by the group of devils who invaded China, and immediately burst out without hesitation.


    I would rather not ascend than use it!


    "Whoosh!"


    Miao Jingjing flies over from a distance, but the battle is over, so he has to turn back and leave with Ning Tao.


    I''m afraid what he said It''s coming true.


    Watching the two leave, the old general took a powerful shotgun from the brigade commander''s hand and fired five shots at asakurayama''s head with a cold face.


    That head, instant thin broken.


    "Go to the cabinet..."


    Before long, the news of the death of the island''s top leader spread all over the world. The cabinet immediately held a meeting. The country could not be without its own leader for a day, and the election must be held immediately.


    Unexpectedly, Zhenzi became the right person.


    More than most of the people protested, but an old retired general suddenly appeared, packaged Zhenzi as Ning Tao at that time, and sent her to the throne at one stroke.


    Half a day later, the island''s new prime minister to be was born.


    It''s minister Zuo, Zhenzi!


    A congratulatory message came from the highest level of the United States, and they agreed with this matter very much. It was as simple as a matter of course.


    At the same time, the island''s forbearance community has also launched a choice, qiandaixue should inherit the name of contemporary swordsman.


    The three schools protested at the same time, but Ning Tao went up the mountain one by one and beat them all over. The leaders of the three schools chose to vote for approval, but no one objected.


    In the end, qiandaixue is honored as the contemporary swordsman!


    The new prime minister, Zhenzi, entrusted the post of minister Zuo to her and set out to visit China. She has expressed her goodwill to the international community in advance.


    We will go with the top leaders of the United States


    R ''


    at this time, Ning Tao has returned to Wudang.


    Stepping on the withered leaves scattered on the ground and facing the bleak autumn wind, he walked slowly to a simple wooden house on the hillside and kowtowed respectfully.


    "Old Mo, the boy is back!"

 Chapter 1710

    In the wooden house, it is more bleak than the autumn wind.


    A thin old man sat on the ground with iron bones. Although he was old, he dared to fight against the sky. His gray hair swayed, and occasionally he could see the grace of the God of war. His waist was straight.


    Mysterious ancient magic patterns are all over the whole body like cracks, just like cracked porcelain, which may crack in the next second.


    But on the old man''s face, there is no wave in Gujing.


    Ning Tao deeply knelt down, Mo Lao for Hongmeng, for himself, for China, paid too much.


    There are not many respected predecessors in his life, but every one is worthy of respect. Mr. Mo, master, grandfather, Mr. Zhou, including uncle tim No matter which one is a kind elder, a respectable elder.


    Without them, there would be no Ning Tao today.


    Miao Jingjing also kneels down and is deeply impressed by Mo laowei''s great mind. Every second they spend now is bought by Mo laowei with pain.


    It is also thanks to Mo Lao''s blessing that her sorcery sect is still in good condition, otherwise no one can escape the chaos in the world.


    That ancient magic pattern makes Mo suffer from the pain of training, the injury of splitting body, the suffering of suffering all the time I''m afraid ordinary people can''t bear it for a moment, but the old man has carried it for so long without frowning.


    Because he was afraid, he was afraid that the children would cry for him.


    The sword he turned into has not been used by Ning Tao. Just as the latter said at the beginning, I would rather die than use it.


    Because, he was so great and heavy.


    Ning Tao slowly looked up at him and said bitterly: "Mo Lao, from now on, you don''t need to suffer for us any more, because you are looking forward to a new generation of God of war It has risen. "


    "I said that I would make 97% of the world on earth and give it to Hongmeng. Now it''s the last step. I want you to witness this moment."


    Mo Yuntian is still sitting on the ground, exuding the decadent air of twilight, as if he can break open at any move.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Eight ancestors noticed the breath of Ning Tao, and immediately flew over with a group of elders, blinking.


    "We meet the leader, old leader, saint!"


    Ning Tao slowly stood up and nodded. Seeing the breath of several people, his strength seems to have improved a little. It seems that it is the bone pill effect he refined.


    Mo laoguai and others are full of spirit.


    To his surprise, the ancestor of Wudang seems to have broken through the boundary of that layer. He has a simple and natural charm, and has the potential of invisible Tai Chi and eight trigrams. Two yin-yang fish, one black and one white, wander around slowly.


    This is The later stage of alchemy!


    "Lao Zu, you..." Ning Tao is not sure surprise way.


    The former nodded with a smile and gave out a little breath. Recently, he learned a Taoist Dharma in the Sutra Pavilion. Unexpectedly, he broke through the barrier.


    He still has a bitter smile.


    Huashan Laozu and others were shocked and broke through the later period of alchemy. This old man can really hide, and this talent is by no means comparable to them.


    Zhou Heng was also happy for him, but looking at his broken right arm, he could not help shaking his head with self mockery.


    If he had not been swept by the magic altar of Moji, his accomplishments would not have fallen, his right arm would not have been broken, and he would never have become a Useless people!


    Thinking of this, he could not help looking at Mo Lao.


    When he became like this, he was only hit by a sweep, while the latter was hit by the altar. It can be imagined that Mo Lao was more painful than him.


    w: Ning Tao saw the bitterness and thought about it. He could not help comforting him: "Mr. Zhou, don''t lose heart. The world is so big that there are many examples of rebirth of broken arms even in ancient books."


    "I''ve seen many of them. Although they are in special circumstances and can''t be copied, there will always be a way. There is also a great ability of rebirth by dripping blood in ancient books. It''s nothing to say that they are just a broken arm."


    The rest of them turned their heads with consolation.


    But Mr. Zhou said with a smile, "that''s a long time ago. Now it''s the end of the law."


    "The earth can''t help it, but there must be one in that place," Ning Tao said with a burning eye.


    That one?


    Everyone was stunned, and then all of them suddenly appeared.


    Zhou frowned and said, "are you talking about Fairyland


    "That''s right. Just a few immortals appeared that day. Their strength is incredible. If you go to that place, it will be easy to be reborn."


    "Mr. Zhou, you can trust me with this task, and I will finish it for you," said Ning Tao firmly.


    The former shakes his head and smiles. He doesn''t seem to have much confidence. Instead, he looks at Mo anxiously and says, "compared with this, Mo''s business is a big deal. I can live without my arm, but he is an old man..."


    "Alas...!"


    Eight ancestors sighed helplessly.But Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and he said: "Mo Lao, I have a way to save him."


    "Well? What? "


    Everyone was shocked, and their hearts began to thump.


    Ning Tao did not explain, but step out, mouth murmured to say: "offended."


    A vigorous palm was placed on Mo Lao''s head. Under the people''s surprise, a vast force of spirit burst into Mo Lao''s mind. Shengsheng invaded Mo Lao''s mind, and then brought out another weak spirit.


    This It''s Mo Lao''s spirit!


    At the same time, the ancient demonic patterns on his body are no longer suppressed by the spirit, and quickly spread all over his body, just like a virus that is about to reach 100% destruction. Once it reaches 100%, the body will be completely destroyed.


    Without the suppression of spirits, everything will rot.


    Huashan, Kongtong''s ancestor saw that he was in a cold sweat and immediately screamed, "Ning Tao, are you crazy? What do you want to do? Stop it. You are killing the old leader. His spirit will dissipate."


    The beautiful eyes of Tianshan''s ancestors shrink into pinhole shape and are completely stupid. It''s right to say that not all the spirits in the divine realm can be called ningtao spirits.


    Suppose the mind is an ice bank, the spirit is a thin layer of ice, and the brain is more than 40 degrees hot weather, this layer of ice will quickly melt away as soon as it appears, and Mo Lao''s spirit This is the ice.


    In this world, few people''s spirits are as abnormal as Ning Tao. If Mo always has this thin layer of ice, Ning Tao is a complete piece of ice.


    Although it will melt, it will last longer.


    At the moment, the icehouse in Mo''s mind is being covered by ancient magic patterns. Once it is covered, the icehouse will rot. even if Mo wants to return to the icehouse, the boundless water will soon dissipate.


    This parting, but a true farewell!


    More than a dozen people were shocked and even wanted to stop them, but the ancestors of Wudang, Shaolin and Zhou stopped them because They believe in Ning Tao.


    The latter''s golden pupil burst out, not missing a detail, until he completely took out half of Mo Lao''s spirit, and the rest of them decayed with his body.


    Just when the spirit of Mo Lao is about to dissipate, Ning Tao suddenly shakes his hand, and a gorgeous spine appears in his hand, exuding great soul power.


    The next second, he put Mo''s spirit in.


    Dozens of people stare big eyes, the atmosphere did not dare to gasp, the spine can save mo old?


    One, three, ten


    Gradually everyone forgot how long it took. Mo seemed more and more stable. He felt that the spine was like a container, which could also be described as another icehouse.


    All of a sudden, a familiar spirit fluctuated for a while, and there came a weak Laughter: "little guys, I''m back!"

 Chapter 1711

    "Kids, I''m back." although the voice was weak, the familiar and kind soft voice made all the ancestors burst into tears.


    A group of elders had sour noses and tears.


    "Old leader!"


    "We I''d like to meet you, my Lord


    Up to Zhou Laozu, down to a group of elders and other disciples, they all knelt down excitedly.


    This kneeling, respect selfless, respect dedication.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of tears. Mo has suffered too much for them. He had this speculation and idea when he got this soul bone.


    It''s not until our strength is greatly increased that we dare to fight.


    In fact, up to now, his little finger is shaking, because he is not 100% sure. If he fails, he will send Mo Lao into the world.


    Ning Tao can bear these charges and curses, but he can''t bear to blame himself. He can''t bear to send Da en''s elders to hell, and he will become a demon.


    But fortunately, he was right!


    The soul bone exudes gorgeous brilliance, winding and stretching, colorful, the whole body is as long as the arm, and Mo Lao''s weak spirit is nourished.


    The strength of this beast before his death is unimaginable. It is by no means inferior to that dragon. At Mo Lao''s present level, it may still get a big chance


    "Ha ha, well, let''s all get up," said mo. he was also a little complicated and comforted by his soft voice.


    When he decided to turn it into the last sword, he was ready to fall at any time, but he never thought that he could come back in this way.


    It''s life Death, too!


    Old Zhou''s eyes were red, and he held out his hands tremblingly, choked and said, "old Mo, you have suffered."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Mo Yuntian''s virtual shadow sat on his soul bone and gave out a happy laugh. This sentence is worth his suffering. Now in retrospect, that time was really a devil''s time, and it was absolutely unbearable.


    Without these kids, without the belief to protect them, he would not be able to survive for a second.


    Looking at the kids in front of him, he nodded with satisfaction. Zhou Heng''s broken arm made him smile. The breakthrough of Wudang ancestors made him smile. Everyone''s transformation made him smile.


    Turning to Ning Tao, he said with a satisfied smile: "little guy, it seems that you are more suitable for this position than me."


    The latter grinned bitterly and quickly waved his hand: "Mr. Mo, I''m just catching up with you. It''s just the right time. Don''t be a bad boy."


    "Ha ha, you are worthy of Hongmeng alliance leader. We all know that. Look at this scene, it''s something that Zhou Heng and I can''t fight for a hundred years, but you only count the moonlight."


    "Great, great," Mo exclaimed.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and shakes his head, but the latter stares at him for a while and says in surprise: "yes, now your Laozi''s strength is beyond me."


    "It''s really a great honor, but it also proves that I''m right!"


    Zhou Heng was so excited and beaming that he spewed out the latest events one by one, killing Baqi, fighting the army, destroying the aircraft carrier, carrying the hydrogen bomb, pacifying the United States, swallowing the wise, and setting the four directions And so on.


    Wudang, Shaolin and other ancestors look proud. This is their leader.


    After listening to these, Mo Lao was so shocked that he didn''t recover for a long time. He opened his chin and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. All the things he wanted to do were done by Ning Tao.


    Finally, he said with a wry smile: "you are a pervert


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao was a little shy and shy. Being praised by so many people, our God Ning King''s face turned red.


    Miao Jingjing''s face was full of happiness, like a little woman in love.


    At this time, Zhou Heng seemed to think of something again. He quickly motioned to Mo laoguai, who understood and shot at the top of the mountain. After a while, he brought someone back.


    Head of Ares team, battle one!


    Mo Sheng, once Mo Lao''s favorite apprentice, betrayed China for decades.


    "Asshole, don''t touch me," Mo Sheng''s face was livid, but he didn''t have any punishment scars. It seems that Zhou Heng didn''t do anything to him.


    "A group of mole ants, if you have seed, let me go. I beat you more than ten by myself. When I was dominating China, you were a fart. You dare to catch me," Mo Sheng looked around and scolded.


    But as soon as I saw Mo Lao, I became stiff.


    The latter''s eyes flashed complex, light way: "scold ah, how not to continue, just now is not very manic, there is temper, right?"


    Although the words are plain, they reveal a kind of pressure.


    In addition to Ning Tao, even the ancestors of Shaolin feel depressed. They can''t help but praise Mo''s contribution to nature, which is far beyond their ability.


    Mo old face a white, suddenly beg for mercy way: "master, I am wrong, I am really wrong, you forgive me this time, I just confused.""Ha ha, confused?"


    "You have been confused for a long time. For more than 20 years, you dare to ask me for mercy now. Why didn''t you give you a chance?"


    "Master, I..."


    "Don''t call me Shifu. You don''t deserve it. I''ve never had such an ambitious disciple as you. I''ve only accepted one disciple in my life. Her name is Better not worry Mo is calm and firm.


    "Plop...!"


    Mo Sheng fell on his knees and turned pale.


    It seemed that he had guessed the end, but he struggled and roared: "old man, you are the one who has done me so far. You connive at me and love me, but you gave the alliance leader to Zhou Heng."


    "Old man, I hate you. You hurt me."


    "You You "You''re a pervert!"


    Mo Lao Qi trembles, the spirit of a concussion, almost dissipated, simply soul bone in time.


    A crowd of scared eyelids crazy jump, straight cold sweat.


    Ning Tao face a cold, direct to Mo Sheng sneer: "you are really stubborn, mo old like your father in general love you, love you, one day gave things to others, but you take this to hate your father."


    "How can there be such a truth in this world? Can the love between father and son for decades not be equal to this thing? Without the leader of the alliance, you betray your father, your teacher, Hongmeng and the land that raised you?"


    "It''s better to be a pig than a dog like you!"


    Dozens of people were disgusted.


    Mo Sheng red eye yelled: "bastard, God will not let you go, he will save me..." He was knocked unconscious before he finished speaking.


    Ning Tao coldly waved his hand and said, "come on, give him to Li Zhen and the future research institute to see how he integrated the spiritual power and gene technology."


    "Yes


    @FW?


    seeing Mo Sheng pulled away, Mo Lao shook his head bitterly. From today on, the road of master and apprentice has come to an end.


    After a short period of feeling, he was filled with iron blood and said to Ning Tao solemnly, "boy, what''s your next plan?"


    Dozens of people are looking forward to it.


    Ning Tao smile, negative hand light way: "from now on, Hongmeng all-round campaign in the world, sweeping all the demons, ghosts, monsters, hostile forces."


    "Three days later, everyone will follow me to fight in Kunlun!"

 Chapter 1712

    "Three days later, fight in Kunlun!"


    Ning Tao looked at the Kunlun Mountain, full of yearning and powerful words.


    True Jihad It''s right there.


    Mo Lao and other people''s eyes burst out, and they all looked up at the sky. Once they were driven down, and finally You want to go back.


    The taste of failure that day still lingers in my heart and is remembered in my heart.


    Although Mo Lao was excited, he looked down at himself. Suddenly, there was a stream of self mockery in the corner of his mouth. In this way, he said that it''s not living, it''s not dead.


    If you want to fight, I''m afraid it won''t help.


    Just now that one was so angry that he almost lost his soul. If it wasn''t for this magical spine, his thin ice would have melted away.


    "Alas


    Seeing his sighing, all the people came back to God.


    With a frown, Shaolin ancestor could not help wondering: "leader Ning, what''s the situation now, old leader Ning? Is it safe?"


    "Yes, how is the old alliance leader now? Is his spiritual state alive or Death. "


    Qingcheng Laozu and others are nervous.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao pursed his lips and said: "the state of Mo Lao now, in fact, I can''t say it clearly now."


    "To put it bluntly, when Mo Lao was hit by that altar, he was actually killed, and his spirit was nearly completely decayed. However, Mo Lao''s spirit was more powerful, and he could resist with the power of his spirit and keep the last battle."


    "Once the spirit can''t carry it, he will die."


    "For example, the body is a container, and the spirit is the core of making the finishing point. You can''t do without either of them. Even if you want to do so, you have to reach a higher level of cultivation. Mo Lao is obviously far behind this step."


    Hearing this, they turned pale.


    They are not hairy boys. They are all in the divine realm and have a certain understanding of the spirit. But it is because they have an understanding that they are worried about Mo Lao.


    The latter is open, pondered for a while, slowly said: "that is to say, when I was hit by the altar that day, I died, because the spirit is strong, I can still stay in this world for a while, resist."


    "However, now that my body container is dead, my spirit should also disappear, and the boundless water will always dry up. Moreover, when I fight against mowen, the spirit has consumed too much and is close to the edge of death."


    "But...!"


    @Ning Tao smiles and says, "but with this soul, you have a new container. Even if the body container is dead, you can save it in the way of spirit."


    "Yes," Mo nodded slowly.


    But then he frowned and shook his head and said, "in fact, it''s not so simple. My soul has been seriously damaged. Although this soul bone can sustain me, it''s also a dead thing. It will dissipate one day."


    "The physical body has all kinds of activities and is one of the best containers in the world. It can complement the spirit and reach a balance point. However, this soul bone is consumed unilaterally and will not last long."


    "What?"


    Dozens of people were shocked.


    That is to say, the problem of Mo Lao has not been solved. Now it is just maintenance. Once the energy of soul and bone is exhausted, Mo Lao will also lose his soul.


    "Well, if you reshape your body, will it revive you?" After pondering, the Wudang ancestors solemnly said.


    Mo shook his head bitterly and said with a negative hand: "it''s not so simple. A body has a body''s characteristics, and a spirit has a spirit''s characteristics. We must reach a balance point and match the two."


    "Just like the modern hospital blood transfusion, you are a blood group, if you lose B blood group, it will only have a negative effect, unless you get O blood group omnipotent blood, or find the same a blood group."


    "It''s the same principle as the body!"


    The crowd fell silent.


    Ning Tao pondered. He thought about it.


    It''s not just about finding a body. First, it''s about matching the two. Second, it''s about reaching a balance between the two. Third, it''s about Mo Lao playing his best


    In short, it''s not as simple as you think.


    In his hand, he has a top-quality medicine, jade lotus root, which can shape the body, but for Mo Lao, it''s still a little worse.


    I can''t help it, just try it!


    But suddenly, Mo felt embarrassed and said, "now, even if you have a suitable body, I''m afraid you can''t do it."


    "The source of my spirit and soul is seriously consumed, and it is totally maintained by the soul and bone. Unless I make up for the source, even if I have a physical body, I will die."


    Don''t wait for the public color change, mo old and wry smile spit out a word: "in fact, my time is not far away."


    "What?"


    Finally, the hearts of the ancestors were cool.This is a heavy bomb. The people who blew it were all out of their wits. Their eyes trembled and they were all out of their wits. Is this God determined to embarrass him?


    After fighting with heaven all my life, I still lost.


    All his life, he was on the road of playing with heaven. He never gave up and never stopped. His figure of indomitable spirit has been branded in people''s hearts, but at the moment, he always feels bent down.


    My nose is sour, and I feel very bad.


    Ning Tao''s face was dignified, and he suddenly said, "don''t be so negative. Everything is possible. First of all, this soul bone is enough to support Mo Lao for a period of time."


    "As long as in this period of time and the time limit, we can find a way to complete the source of the spirit for Mo Lao, and then find a suitable body. I believe that resurrection is not too difficult, and it is even possible to get great fortune."


    All of them felt that it was impossible.


    Mo Lao was thoughtful and frowned: "boy, have you decided to go to the fairyland?"


    The latter nodded, then said with a bitter smile: "before I leave, I must lay a 97% foundation for Hongmeng. Otherwise, even if I leave, I will not rest assured."


    "If you think about it now, it really can''t be delayed any longer, whether it''s looking for sister Xia, pleasing them, uncle Tim, Wang Tao, or giving old Zhou a new life, or looking for old Mo''s body."


    "Whatever it is, there is no delay."


    All of them are worried about Ning Tao. It turns out that the leader of the alliance has already carried so much on him.


    Zhou Heng nodded and asked subconsciously, "what do we need to prepare now?"


    "Go to war!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining.


    "Out of Go to war, now, fight all over the world? " There was some consternation in the minds of all the people.


    Ning Tao nodded solemnly and said solemnly: "yes, we are not only enemies of Kunlun, but also enemies of blood clan, Sanxing family, Brahman and so on."


    "Before the Kunlun war three days later, I want none of these forces to stay!"


    A lot of ancestors are burning with enthusiasm. Although it''s too sudden, the war is just like this.


    Zhou Heng suddenly said: "the blood clan can slow down. As early as after the death of Liuyu king and others, they seem to have migrated to Romania and shrunk."


    Romania Carpathians!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, he immediately said, "well, I''ll go to Brahman alone, and you''ll wipe out the three stars and those forces."


    But as soon as the words came to an end, the ancestor of Shaolin suddenly stood up and asked, "my Lord, I beg to take people to the war. I had a grudge with the king of Vatican. It''s also from Buddhism. Let me have the first World War in India."


    "Please allow me, my Lord!"


    All the great men knelt down on one knee.


    Ning Tao and Mo Lao looked at each other, and the latter nodded with satisfaction. The former immediately waved his sleeve robe and yelled: "the great army of Hongmeng immediately set out to fight against the Brahman of India, and fight all over the world with its leader."


    "Out of "I''ll take it!"


    "Kill Kill Kill

 Chapter 1713

    Standing on the top of Wudang, overlooking the foot of the mountain.


    A row of Hongmeng''s disciples, who were full of fierce exhaust, were well prepared. They were divided into eight camps, with a total number of 3000. They were most of Hongmeng''s elite.


    Ning Tao ordered Zhou Lao to be commander in chief of cutting India, Shaolin Lao Zu and Wudang Lao Zu to be deputy commander in chief.


    The war in India will not go as smoothly as expected, and the military may also intervene.


    It''s said that Huaxia northwest military region will also go with the army, and Huaxia will become powerful.


    In order to prevent Laowo from being taken away, Li Zhen gave a dispatch order to the commander of the Central Plains military region, Shangguan Fu, and sent troops to settle near Wudang Mountain.


    Until the return of Hongmeng army.


    "Buzz...!"


    The bugle sounded and the army got on the plane.


    Miao Jingjing was entrusted to stay, looking at the dense plane, her beautiful eyes also flashed desire, but she just need to shut down at the moment.


    Her saint''s inheritance has not yet been fully digested, and her strength is bound to soar this time.


    The hundreds of people left behind were all left for some reason. One by one, they were unwilling to look into the air. They also wanted to fight and take revenge. They had been practicing in Wudang Mountain for such a long time, just for this moment.


    But now, we can only place our hopes on them.


    "We must show our Hongmeng style!"


    Ye Kong, Shang Zhuo, Li Menghan, Wang Yuzhu Mo laoguai, moon without cold, MS, Huaqing, dongsanhu One by one, they rubbed their palms excitedly, and their faces were full of hatred. They were already hungry and thirsty.


    In this battle, only win, not lose!


    Wearing a cassock, Shaolin''s father put his hands together and said: "the sea of Buddha is boundless, and you will be put into prison."


    "Buzz...!"


    Ning Tao stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the scene with a faint vision, holding a spine in his hand, and Mo Lao''s spirit and shadow sat on it with his knees crossed.


    According to modern technology, it''s like a projector.


    "The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, and one wave is stronger than the other. Our generation is old after all, and the world is yours," Mo said.


    Ning Tao is also very emotional, leisurely way: "yes, the future era will be my grandson."


    Er


    Mo old eyebrow a Cu, always feel what is wrong, the words that say from his mouth feel very strange.


    The wind on the top of the mountain is rustling, a white gold robe is elegant, the silver hair is dancing with it, but a trace of loneliness is flashing in a pair of domineering eyes.


    No one can understand his current mood. His wife and children are separated, and his teacher is sleeping. He can only bear it with his teeth.


    "Mo Lao, it''s time for us to go," said Ning Tao, looking to the northeast, domineering and dignified.


    The latter nods, then melts into the soul bone and slowly absorbs the power. Although it has little effect now, once it makes up for the source, the power of the soul will advance by leaps and bounds.


    They have already discussed that after the Kunlun war three days later, Ning Tao will seal Mo Lao in his soul until he finds a suitable body.


    This reduces the loss of energy


    "Whoosh...!"


    Move your body and step directly into the sea of clouds.


    The whole person is like a sharp arrow, tearing open a lot of space and shooting at Han Bangzi.


    What he wants to do is very simple, kill the Samsung family, kill the first person in Korea, Li Yan!


    Now his strength has been completely stabilized, and he has finally mastered the power of the star core. He has broken through his cultivation to the peak of eight levels of alchemy, which is extremely solid, such as the evergreen tree root, and the elixir field is seven or eight times of the same level.


    King Ning deserves it!


    During the flight, he talked a lot with Mr. Mo, all of which were some strange things happened recently, which made him very puzzled. The earth didn''t seem as simple as he thought.


    For example, the Holy See, Jesus, gods These problems have always puzzled Ning Tao.


    Mo pondered for a long time, but did not give him an accurate answer. At the peak of his strength, he once spent several years traveling around the world, which completely broke his arrogance and mania.


    There are too many unknowns in this world.


    The Vatican was his first stop, but he didn''t dare to go in. He just sat on the outer wall all night.


    At dawn the next day, he left. His intuition told him not to go near here. Then he went to the blood clan and killed three of the blood clan''s Antiques in succession, but was stopped by a mysterious force and scared him away.


    When I visited the Antarctic and the Arctic, I found different degrees of power. In retrospect, it should be the array power of fairyland and demon world.


    In the old maozi country, he saw the Werewolf in the process of migration. When he was in decline, he quietly left.


    It was at that time that he fought against Baqi, but found some strange clues, so he had to drift away and had the idea of uncertainty about his faith.


    At that time, I also remembered that the island country is close to the Mariana Trench, which is known as the deepest seabed in the world. At that time, I was curious, so I went down to see it with great strength, and found something more mysterious.Nearly seven kilometers under the sea, he found traces of some creatures. It seems that some of them have survived, but also found hidden power and hostility.


    In shock, he had to step back.


    The devil''s triangle, the mysterious garden He has been to these famous forbidden areas.


    Khufu pyramid he stayed there for three days, with his peak strength at that time to deduce for three days, but he did not dare to move it, vaguely felt palpitations.


    This kind of scene hit him hard at that time. He had reached the limit of the second boundary. Was there anything he was afraid of? He was unwilling to go to the United States and sneaked into the Maya ruins.


    As a result, it seems that he accidentally touched something and found a scene that shocked him even more.


    At that time, it was just the late Republic of China, and there was no high-tech thing at all. But at that time, he found something more high-tech than modern science and technology, such as life like mecha, crystal soul power


    As a result, three mysterious wise men emerged. He watched them closely for a long time, and finally left in silence. Since then, he fell into deep seclusion.


    China''s arrogant first man was crushed.


    Ning Tao was shocked to hear these words. He was even frightened by this. The strength of the first person in China was not enough.


    In the end, Mo Yuntian whispered his experience of decades:


    "the earth is definitely not simple. She should hide a big secret. What we are in is only the surface, what they are in It''s the world


    "Wait, my hunch tells me, here Is the final main battlefield, when this layer of mysterious veil is removed, all life will be destroyed, and we are just tiny ants. "


    VD) l


    "mole ant?"


    Ning Tao frowned and said slowly.


    He had understood the mystery of the earth for a long time, but he didn''t expect it to be so deep. The only thing he knew well was the tomb of Qin Shihuang The insect ancestor.


    Suppress the whole pulse of the void devil insect!


    And recently, the earth seems to have some changes, not bad, but good. I vaguely feel that the spiritual power of heaven and earth is stronger than before.


    All sorts of mysteries linger in my heart.


    But at this time, he has arrived in Korea

 Chapter 1714

    Korea is far less than the island country.


    But there is a technology that is very famous in the world, that is the legendary plastic surgery.


    One of the four legendary Asian magic arts, Han Bangzi''s plastic surgery, Thailand''s transsexual surgery, island''s makeup surgery, and Chinese PS!


    This skill is really earth shaking.


    Even if you were a flower yesterday, today can make you an international star and step onto the world stage


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao breaks through the sea of clouds and stands over Seoul.


    This is like a giant iron and steel, with dense tusks stretched up, uneven, a colorful torrent shuttling between the teeth, the slightly flashing lights, looks like a matchbox.


    "Mr. Mo, your spirit is not stable now. You''d better have a good rest first. There''s no problem here," Ning Tao said to his spine.


    Mo Yuntian nodded weakly. Now he really can''t consume too much, which is to consume his strength and immediately integrate into the deepest part of his spine.


    "Here you are, little fellow...!"


    Soon, the spine will lose any movement, but vaguely feel a wave of spirit.


    Ning Tao carefully put his spine into the deepest part of the Yangling ring. The soul is a special existence. It can also be regarded as a kind of dead object. Naturally, he can receive the ring.


    As for what Mo Lao told him about the earth, he left it behind for the time being. If all these are true, his power is not enough to touch it. Once he touches it, it will be endless trouble.


    If you go to the Holy See, you are already one of them.


    Helplessly shook his head, slowly flew down, identify the most iconic Samsung family company direction, a luxury skyscraper.


    What he wants to do now is to fight the world. There are not so many other things. Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru and Han xuenu are still hiding in the world of witchcraft because they are not peaceful. They need to get back as soon as possible.


    Li Yan, it''s your end


    "Step on...!"


    Walking out from a corner, Ning Tao goes straight to the bottom of the building, carrying a pair of hands to send out the power of the spirit. He only kills Li Yan, and does not hurt the innocent.


    "Get out of my way, you are in my way, a non mainstream is coming here to join in the fun," said a young man with a celadon pickle jar.


    But this push, there is a surge of anti earthquake.


    Young man is just an ordinary person. Fortunately, he doesn''t have enough power to push. This shock just makes him fall down a butt.


    B $is the R version of "P


    " bang! "


    But with a crisp sound, the celadon jar broke.


    The social elites who were about to go to work all around were shocked, and a sour smell of pickles came to their faces, which proved that they were old craftsmen.


    As soon as they saw the young man, many people immediately exclaimed, "well, isn''t that the young master of Tianle group, Jin Xuanfu? Why is he here again?"


    "Well, I''m sure I''m trying to please the young lady with pickles again. But this non mainstream is miserable. I dare to break master Jin''s jar. No one dares to do this except the young lady."


    The onlookers whispered, their faces were full of schadenfreude, a banter of watching a good play.


    Sure enough, when Jin Xuanfu saw that the celadon altar was broken, he immediately opened his eyes and said angrily, "don''t you have eyes? You dare to bump into me in such a big square."


    "This is the pickle my grandmother made for me. This jar alone is hundreds of thousands. How dare you break it? I don''t know I want to give it away..."


    Ning Tao frowned. He was not used to the taste of pickles. He said immediately, "are you blind or have bubbles in your brain? It''s clear that you pushed me on purpose."


    "Ah Xi, I''ll push you?"


    "Who the hell dare to talk to you like this? You pushed me and broke the pickles I wanted to give you. You told me it had nothing to do with you."


    "Is it all my fault that I bumped into you and broke the pickles on purpose," Jin Xuanfu said with a glare.


    Ning Tao thought for a while, and even nodded: "almost, it should be like this."


    "What, ha ha...!"


    A crowd of onlookers sneered. This non mainstream even dared to shirk its responsibility. It didn''t look at who was in front of it and tried to find the blade.


    Jin Xuanfu laughed angrily and pointed to himself arrogantly: "boy, do you know who Ben Shao is?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered and said, "do you know who I am?"


    "You?"


    A crowd hears speech all strange rise.


    Looking up and down, alas, I really found that he was like a man, with crystal silver hair, platinum clothes, and a robe behind him, which was from top to bottom It''s the man in the live broadcast.


    The man from the flat island country and the United States.


    Jin Xuanfu picked his eyebrows, crossed his waist and said sarcastically, "do you want to say that you are the Chinese silver sword God who appeared in the live broadcast the day before yesterday?"Well


    Ning Tao scratched his head. It seemed that he was himself. He immediately took the negative hand and said: "yes, that sword God is our league..."


    "Ah Xi, do you want to die? You dare to cheat me. Believe it or not, I will break your leg every minute and throw it into the street."


    Jin Xuanfu and many elites sniff.


    "I''m true. Don''t you think I''m not like you? You can''t find a second one in the world," Ning Tao said with a coquettish shake of her hair.


    "Don''t stop me. I''m the silver haired sword God. Ah Xi, you''re very annoying. Let me see Mengmeng. Don''t force me to do it, or I''ll beat you all down."


    A silver haired man struggled to be pulled out by a bodyguard.


    It seems that this person has been involved in Samsung, but he has been pulled out, and people are used to it. This is the tenth time in recent days.


    "Don''t make me do it, or I''ll..." Before he finished speaking, he was directly hit on the chest by a black bodyguard. The silver haired man with painful face was twisted and pulled out like a dead dog.


    Ning Tao a face is stunned, that silver hair person likens extremely oneself, almost the appearance of the spirit likeness 78 Fen.


    "How could that be?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know," said Jin Xuanfu, holding his arm to one side, "that''s why you have to be a silver haired sword God to have a look at Mengmeng. I don''t understand that you idiots really treat other people as idiots."


    "Plastic surgery "Who am I?" Ning Tao is surprised, opened clairvoyant eye to sweep, discover true so.


    It''s amazing that someone has a face lift just like him.


    After thinking about it, it''s almost clear, just like other people are afraid of a big devil, and if you become him after plastic surgery, no matter what, others will be afraid.


    Helplessly shook his head a smile, immediately no longer pay attention to, this is a trivial matter for him.


    But when Jin Xuanfu saw this, he immediately gave a cold hum, pointed to the pickles on the ground and said: "boy, I''m too lazy to pay attention to other things, but I''ll give you an explanation, otherwise, you''ll die."


    "Ha ha, what does it have to do with me that you fell? You look like a person. How can you learn to touch porcelain?" Ning Tao said faintly.


    "Don''t you dare to say that I touch porcelain? Do you know who benshao is? Benshao disdains to pick up all the money on the ground. You dare to follow benshao even if you are not a mainstream. Are you tired of living? "Jin Xuanfu said grimly.

 Chapter 1715

    Ning Tao impatiently shook his head, with this mole ant have nothing to say, even hand disdain hand.


    Close your eyes slightly, and the spirit sweeps Li Yan.


    A layer of buildings explored, but did not find his figure, a pair of sword eyebrows can not help but pick, is that bastard because of fear to hide?


    "Boy, do you hear me talking to you? Believe it or not, I will not find someone to break your leg."


    Jin Xuanfu scolded angrily.


    "Go away!"


    Ning Tao turns his head and spits out a word coldly.


    Cold, palpitation, fear, as if a mysterious and terrible powerful existence, in the face of this momentum, people are like a lonely boat in a rough sea.


    as like as two peas, but Jin Xuanfu was shocked. It seemed that he had a feeling of death, just like he had done to master Li Yan. More terrifying than him.


    "No, no, it''s impossible!"


    Jin Xuanfu shakes his head suddenly, his face is unbelievable. Master Li Yan is the strongest in the country. Who can be better than him? Are you kidding.


    His father once said that Master Li Yan''s strength is unfathomable


    The elites all around are suspicious. This fake seems to be a little special. The momentum just now, and this dress, how do you feel like that silver sword God.


    Feel It''s so realistic.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold. He has detected the whole SamSung company, but there is no trace of Li Yan.


    A frown, but suddenly looked at Jin Xuanfu, indifferent way: "the alliance leader asked you, do you know that called Li Yan where?"


    "Li Yan? That Li Yan


    D starting


    a lot of people didn''t turn the corner.


    Jin Xuanfu was even more surprised.


    "It''s Li Yan of the Samsung family. Do you know where he has gone?" Ning Tao frowned.


    Samsung family


    Hundreds of people around were immediately surprised.


    That refers to not only their chairman, but also the most powerful man in the legend. His hands can summon a flame, which is called God''s man.


    Jin Xuanfu is more suspicious: "you said you want to find Uncle Li Yan, how, do you know him?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve seen it several times," Ning Tao said, shaking his head.


    All of a sudden, a beautiful woman in a sexy uniform came, stepping on a long thin high heel, walking with a pair of slender legs of black stockings, with a cold air, holding a folder in her hand, very capable.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Li, what can I do for you, or do you have an appointment?"


    "Secretary Li, my iceberg goddess, is still so sexy and beautiful. If I could sleep with her for one night, I would like to drain it."


    Some of the male employees are whispering and swallowing.


    While the female employee was not pleased with her eyes, she could not help but said: "well, she didn''t know how many times she was made by another man, and she dared to call herself a goddess. I''ve seen her once or twice in the abortion hospital."


    "That is, sometimes when I go to the toilet, or when I am in the office, I can hear her waves. They are almost ruined by people, and they are also iceberg goddess. I don''t know how coquettish it is in my bones..."


    All kinds of rumors abound.


    And Li Secretary heard, beautiful eyes flash a trace of venom, these smelly bitches are really tired of living, when all let Yan elder brother to strip them to the construction site.


    Ning Tao didn''t care so much. He said directly, "I''m here to kill him. You just need to tell me where he is."


    "Kill? Who to kill, Li Yan


    Hundreds of people were stunned by the words.


    Jin Xuanfu was enraged, and immediately sniffed: "your boy''s head is sick. He went to my uncle Li Yan''s company and said he wanted to kill him. Do you know how ridiculous it is?"


    On hearing this, Secretary Li''s professional smile disappeared immediately, and he said with disgust: "Sir, if you dare to speak rudely again, don''t blame me for calling the security guard to bombard you. We director Li can''t be insulted by you."


    Everyone around was laughing.


    Ning Tao takes a deep look at the two people and doesn''t find any cover up. It seems that they really don''t know. If Li Yan wants to escape, how can he expose his whereabouts.


    Immediately shook his head, ready to leave low-key.


    But Jin Xuanfu glared at him and stopped him directly, shouting angrily: "wait a minute, you just want to go like this. You have broken my young master''s pickles and still haven''t paid for it."


    "This is what Ben Shao wants to give to my goddess Mengmeng. He even wants to ask her to be his girlfriend. You just want to leave without any explanation. You don''t pay attention to Ben Shao. You want to die."


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, sniff: "take pickles to send you goddess, no wonder you are still single."


    "Asshole, you dare to look down on me. Do you know how much this jar of pickles costs? You can''t even afford to sell it. You dare to scold me for being single. If you have the ability, you can show me," Jin Xuanfu refused.


    As soon as the words came out, a beautiful and hot girl came out of the company. She was as proud as a white swan, and she was bowed everywhere she went."Miss Mengmeng, it''s Miss Mengmeng."


    All employees are respectful.


    This is the niece of director Li. No one in the whole company can look at her face. Moreover, the latter has a very strange temper and is a devil.


    She used to be proud, but now she suddenly became a little timid and came here with a stiff head.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s right hand at random a suction, a round pebble was sucked in the hand, even light toward the size of the elder sister said: "little beauty, give you a gift, like it?"


    As soon as I opened my palm, it turned out to be a pebble.


    They have seen people deliver diamond rings, luxury cars, villas and even pickles. But what does it mean to deliver pebbles?


    May you have gallstones?


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I''m such a fool. I dare to laugh at my use of pickles. You just picked it up from the ground. I''m a poor man with no money. I can guarantee that Mengmeng won''t even kill me. If she dares to ask me to cut chicken live..."


    Before he finished, his eyes were round.


    In the sight, Li Mengmeng took over the pebble, and said with a stiff smile: "how Thank you for the gift from Mr. Ning. I like it very much. "


    Not waiting for everyone''s silly eyes, Ning Tao suddenly squinted, suddenly raised his head and sneered at the building: "Li Yan, do you think you can avoid the leader''s eyes?"


    "Get out and die!"


    Words like thunder rolling, deafening.


    "Bang!"


    In the next second, the top layer of a glass suddenly broken, a flame figure skyward.


    "Ning Tao, I have to forgive others. I''m really in a hurry. You can''t get any good. As long as you''re willing to let me go, you''ll agree to whatever you want."


    Li Yan shot at the distance, frightened.


    The latter raised his head with a cold smile, lightly raised his hand and said: "no, as long as you die, it''s enough, chop God Blade


    An invisible Dragon Blade breaks through the air and cuts in Li Yan''s mind.


    The spirit of the latter is not early enough and is completely crushed.


    "Ah ah...!"


    In the shock of the people, Li Yan''s body fell from a thousand meters high.


    Only hear "bang" heavy sound, the earth trembled for a while, hard hit a big hole.


    Li Yan, seven orifices bleeding, no sound.


    After finishing this, Ning Tao suddenly turned to Jin Xuanfu and said, "what did you just say about live cutting?"

 Chapter 1716

    "Cut Cut What, I Did I say that? No, "Jin Xuanfu stammered.


    Ning Tao mouth slightly a lift, gently raised a hand, but this scene let everyone''s a heart to mention the throat.


    "No, wait Wait, I''m I said cut chicken, cut my second grandmother''s big cock, don''t Don''t kill me, oba, ornissan, please... "


    Jin Xuanfu knelt down and cried.


    Li Yan, the most powerful person in their territory, is still lying on the ground. His bones are smashed, his orifices are bleeding, and the hard floor of the square is smashed.


    He doesn''t want to be the second Li Yan.


    Li Mengmeng is even more frightened and trembles. Although she knows Ning Tao is very powerful, she never expected that she would be so powerful. She kills her uncle in one move.


    There''s no room for resistance.


    Ning Tao is strange. The raised hand slowly scratched his head. The child was scared. He just scratched his head. He was scared to kneel down.


    That''s very nice.


    Return the big cock of the second grandma''s house


    He shook his head and bowed slightly, just like a bow. Next second, he shot directly into the sky.


    All they saw was a golden streamer breaking into the sea of clouds like lightning, like a rainbow running through the sun, leaving a long white tail gas in the air.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of breaking the sound barrier, which came slowly.


    Jin Xuanfu, Secretary Li, Li Mengmeng and others were stunned. It''s too natural and unrestrained. They came from China thousands of miles away just to kill one of them.


    Hand up knife down, turned away


    Through the clouds, down.


    When Ning Tao came to India, he saw a lot of scientific and technological wrecks along the way. Some tanks were made into parts, some armored cars were smashed and shriveled, guns were scattered everywhere, and bullets filled with smoke.


    Of course, there are also many corpses, soldiers, Brahmins and Hongmeng disciples, but the latter are few.


    It seems that the armed forces of kai-a-san have indeed moved out, but the posture is one-sided.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao''s face became gloomy.


    It seems that this is the territory of China, the great Tibet under the control of Dalai Lama. From the wreckage, we can see some military stations, obviously for a long time.


    How can ah San''s army be stationed in China?


    He didn''t know much about military affairs, but he was a man of insight. At first sight, he knew that ah San had been stationed here for a long time, in the greater Tibet of China. It seems that the rumors outside are true.


    Ah San''s army has invaded China!


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, and he flew nearly several thousand meters away, but he still didn''t see the junction of China and India.


    Along the way, we saw some villages in Tibetan areas. Many of them looked like they had been swept. Many villagers'' bodies were shriveled. At least they had been dead for more than ten days. Some farm implements were covered with dust.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Ning Tao is burning with anger. If his judgment is correct, it should have happened when Hongmeng was at a low ebb. At that time, everyone was overwhelmed.


    All countries are bullying China, and the United States is controlling the big aspects, including Myanmar, Korea, Bangzi, island, Thailand, South China Sea All of these things have gone wrong.


    Now, it seems that the government is hiding the information.


    He doesn''t know the other border, but he has guessed the border very well. How dare you offend me, Huaxia, ah San, Brahman You want to die!


    "Bang!"


    Speed burst, the whole body was umbrella shaped.


    This is caused by the speed is too fast, can clearly see a layer of white gas, like an umbrella.


    "Boom...!"


    From a distance, you can hear the sound of some guns, deafening, and the red eye roar of many strong people. It seems that they have reached the climax of the brain and become white hot.


    When Ning Tao rushed out of the sea of clouds, he saw thousands of people fighting desperately in a Foshan City, and the two armies opened fire from afar. A magnificent temple had been destroyed long ago, and a statue of Bodhisattva and Buddha had also been destroyed.


    "Boom Kill


    The most striking is a battle of divine realm. The Buddha''s light has played up half of the sky, and chanting is everywhere.


    He is the ancestor of Shaolin vs the king of Vatican.


    One time, they will compare with each other in Buddhism, another time, they will discuss Taoism, and defeat each other with their own Buddhism. As long as they can succeed, they will prove that their own Buddhism is better, stronger and more firm.


    "Shaolin unique skill, Overlord elbow!"


    "The secret skill of Brahma, the curse of the three armed Buddha king!"


    "Boom!"


    In a powerful collision, the whole of Foshan was flattened, and the remnant walls of those temples were completely turned into dust, as if they had never appeared.


    "Asshole, if you dare to level my temple, I will destroy you Shaolin, level Mount Song and never die."


    The Vatican king was exasperated to the extreme.


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly sounded in my ear: "hum, you can live to another day. Unfortunately, you don''t have this chance."All of a sudden, they looked up and saw a man wearing gold flame armor and holding Baisen spear. It was like the shock of a god of war. It was Ning Tao!


    "Rather Ning Mo


    The way of fear of the Vatican king.


    If we only deal with the peak of Shaolin, there are still many possibilities for him to escape. After all, there has been more than one world war, but Ning Mo is coming


    His chances of escape Zero!


    "Amitabha, leader Ning, please give us a fair fight, raise our troops for thousands of days, use our troops for a while, let''s end our enmity."


    Master Shaolin breaks out Vajra Dharma.


    One side of the hands of the Vatican God exuded sweat, inner tension, all mentioned the throat.


    Under the attention of millions of people, Ning Tao nodded slightly and said faintly, "no one is allowed to interfere."


    "The rest, there is no mercy to kill!"


    "Kill


    At the first order, the people of Hongmeng seemed to have been killed. Brahman and others, who were already in danger, have been shaken and destroyed at any time.


    Ye Kong, Li Menghan, Hui Jing, Ms The fighting capacity of these people has increased dramatically, and they have made their way out of the enemy.


    Their overall strength has long been many times stronger than before, and even some people have learned the Tao and Dharma, and some of them with great talent have reached the level of false gods.


    Even Wu Hailin, after understanding a Book of Taoist Dharma, Xiuwei ran to Lianying Bazhong.


    Most of the rest.


    When Ning Tao saw this scene, he basically didn''t want to make a move, because no one was worth his move, and the most powerful Vatican heavenly king was also worth a few moves.


    His current strength is unfathomable.


    Let alone that other people don''t know the standard, even he can''t figure it out himself, but he has a certain confidence and dares to fight with Taoist Yuntian to death until dawn.


    The Three Dharma protectors of Brahman joined hands to kill them. They used desperate means, but they were crippled by Ning Tao, one died, one injured and one disappeared.


    This war has come to an end.


    In the end, the battle of Buddhism was also won by Shaolin ancestors with absolute strength. They took off the head of Vatican king and stood in Foshan to look down.


    This battle is just a warm-up before the war.


    Although all the people were bloodied, fighting spirit was boiling, and their hearts were full of blood, they all knew that this was really just a feast, and the real enemy was Kunlun.


    It''s two days to cultivate in the same place.


    On the third day, thousands of armed helicopters landed at the foot of Kunlun Mountain, and nearly 3000 disciples looked up at the sacred mountain, turning their fighting spirit into essence.


    Ning Tao, holding his backbone in one hand, stood in the cloud and roared angrily: "Taoist of cloud sky, get out!"


    62 latest chapter K "section L + upper CX ¡¤


    "

 Chapter 1717

    "Get out, get out...!"


    This roar is as deafening as thunder for nine days. It resounds through the rivers and mountains of ten thousand li. It is also around the ancestor of ten thousand mountains, Kunlun holy mountain, for a long time.


    I can''t remember how long I''ve been suppressed.


    Since the birth of Kunlun Kingdom, Huaxia Hongmeng has been under more pressure. Mo was better at his peak, but just a month ago, the sky still fell.


    The pressure like Mount Tai falls on Ning Tao.


    Few people can feel his pressure at that time, just like a mortal with no strength to bind a chicken, but in the endless wilderness, he met a brave wolf king.


    You can imagine the despair and anger.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are wide open, and he stares at this holy mountain. To be exact, it''s the three breath of terror.


    Kunlun Three gods!


    Mo Lao is also a ghost. He is straight and straight. In his deep eyes, there is a flash of surprise. Kunlun Mountain It seems that something happened.


    "Boy, the vitality of Kunlun Mountain is rapidly disappearing. Is that what you said before


    "What?"


    Zhou, Mo and others stare big eyes, a hot heart cool half, Kunlun sect is recognized as the leader of the world, Kunlun Mountain is a symbol of faith.


    How can the ancestor of ten thousand mountains become the mountain of yellow sand!


    Not to mention its ancestral dragon.


    There is an old saying: the world''s Dragon veins all out of Kunlun, the source of a collapse, the spread of the great branch of China Dragon veins will not be affected, do you think it is possible.


    As soon as the lake at the source dries up, how long do you think the remaining tributaries and streams can last?


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Ning Tao, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and I''ve been looking forward to this battle for a long time. It''s time to make a difference, win or lose, and It''s life and death. "


    The voice of Taoist in Yuntian is coming.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The sea of clouds then broke, a space crack appeared, from which came out three figures.


    Taoist of cloud sky, master of thunder punishment, Zen master of dragon elephant.


    As soon as the three men appeared, they felt the pressure doubled, as if there was a high mountain in their heart, and they couldn''t breathe out.


    This is Three half step virtual state!


    Beyond the peak of alchemy, he has touched the edge of the virtual world, and his real power is the limit of this world.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, and he said coldly, "it''s just what I want. The enmity between you and me in Kunlun is going to be over. It''s just the new account and the old one."


    "Oh?"


    "What is the new account? What is the old account? " Cloud sky Taoist said with a smile.


    "Old account, you killed Lao Qinglong 25 years ago, but he was besieged by you for his kindness."


    "In Xinzhang, Kunlun sect and Shaolin Temple were destroyed. They slaughtered our Chinese people, killed our Hongmeng friars, wantonly invaded, plundered the aura and dragon vein of our famous Chinese mountains, and repeatedly hunted our Hongmeng high-level officials."


    "The Kunlun mountain behind you is the hard evidence," said Ning Tao coldly.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Taoist Yuntian joked and said with a light smile: "it''s wonderful. I want to kill people after listening to it. It seems that you hongmenger and others have a great hatred for us."


    "Hum, it''s just a group of things that come to seek death. I really don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. I really think that I can act recklessly with a little strength. It''s ridiculous," said the Reverend Lei Xing, holding his wild arms and surrounding himself with thunder and lightning.


    Mo Yuntian''s eyes narrowed slightly and said faintly: "Taoist Yuntian, you plunder the dragon vein to transmit the array."


    "Oh, you old man, you know this. Yes, it takes a huge amount of energy to break the boundary of the transmission array. Plundering in the Kunlun realm is self mutilation. You must come to China to plunder enough energy."


    The Taoist of Yuntian doesn''t care about Tao.


    "Asshole, what do you treat me as the earth and Huaxia Hongmeng?" Zhou Heng Qi was shaking.


    Mo laoguai, Dong Sanhu and others are as black as the bottom of a pot. They always feel like they are taken as prey. It seems that this is the back garden and can be picked at will.


    Thunder punishes venerable to raise eyebrow, scorn a way: "still can be what, certainly is a group of prey."


    "Ha ha, the Buddha said that all things are human beings and everything is empty. No matter in ancient times or now, the earth is our thing. You are just abandoned wretches who have been living till now."


    Zen master Longxiang narrowed his eyes and lost his smile.


    "Enough!"


    Ning Tao coldly interrupts, takes out Sen Bai''s long gun in the hand, a war spirit like melting pot boils up.


    "You think it''s useful for me to procrastinate. Stop plundering the Dragon veins of Kunlun Mountain immediately, otherwise, you will be wiped out and your seven great masters will be slaughtered."


    "When you go to Kunlun, you can kill shangzong. There is no amnesty for killing!"


    Nearly 3000 disciples roared.


    A forest of killing together, actually in the sky are turned into a melting pot, burning is a raging war, the temperature is a thousand people angry."Fight! Fight! Fight


    Seeing this scene, Taoist Yuntian sneered with disdain and said, "ignorance, ignorance, depend on you, are you sure to fight with us?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s see all the tricks. There''s no room for recovery. The hatred between us has been endless."


    Mo Yuntian''s road of vicissitudes.


    L look at Section D of chapter e of the legal edition, U /


    "ha ha Ha ha


    As soon as the words came out, the three gods of Kunlun laughed wildly.


    Those looks were full of scorn, ridicule, ridicule, as if ants were challenging their power emperor, thinking that they were equal, but they didn''t know the difference.


    In ancient times, there was such a powerful alien, a tiny ant, who proved the Tao and the heavens with his strength. His brute force even frightened the real dragon, the archaic giant, the gods and Buddhas of the heavens and gave up.


    And it''s also called Li Huang!


    They are both ants, but the difference between them is the earth and the sky. One is still climbing in the cave, while the other is already wandering in the void


    Taoist Yuntian was full of pride. He had an eye like a king. He slowly raised his hand and said with a wild smile, "if you want to fight, then fight. By the way, I''ll let you see the gap between us. Kunlun army, array."


    With a loud roar, heaven and earth are pale.


    "Roar...!"


    Hundreds of animal roars burst into the sky, shattering the eardrum, as if there was a tide of animals, which was extremely shocking and made people panic.


    The next second, the three thousand Hongmeng army saw a shadow coming from the sea of clouds. A griffin carrying seven or eight people was suspended in the air. Roughly speaking, there were one or two thousand.


    And Kunlun monks There are more than 10000 people!


    "Hiss...!"


    At present, even if we do not add the spirit beast, the Kunlun friars are three times as many as they are.


    Did they move the whole Kunlun kingdom?


    But it''s not over yet. The huge Kunlun Mountains are shaking violently, and there are strong spatial fluctuations. The sky with a radius of tens of thousands of meters is covered with dark clouds, and silver snakes dance, as if the belly of the earth is supported.


    "No, there is still a large army crossing the border!"


    Ning Tao''s face changed. If he could see the Griffins, he couldn''t see the Kunlun army which was separated by a two boundary passage.


    If the power is fully aroused, maybe


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    In the sight, two torrents pour down from Kunlun mountain. One looks like an inferior army, the other looks like an elite army.


    Apart from everything else, the number of them, including the air force, is more than 30000.


    Ten times as many as they are!


    More than 3000 people stare.


    It''s not over yet. More than 30 figures burst out of the air, and the breath of the divine realm is no doubt revealed. They stand respectfully behind the three gods like courtiers visiting emperors.


    Kunlun army, shocked!

 Chapter 1718

    Invincible Kunlun three gods!


    There are more than 30 deep spiritual realms.


    Ten thousand Griffin air force, crushing the sky.


    Ten thousand bloodthirsty and brutal miscellaneous troops, mostly mercenaries, small family disciples, sanxiu, small forces It''s a mixture of these, but each has his own way.


    There are also 10000 elite troops of the division of tiger and wolf. It can be said that they have gathered 90% of the top elite forces in Kunlun, and can defeat 100 with one.


    Most of them are disciples of the seven great masters, as well as seven mantra sect, Han family, Bai family This kind of overlord is a first-class, second-class and powerful force


    Looking at this scene, Ning Tao, Mo Lao and others look very ugly.


    Taoist Yuntian must have moved the whole Kunlun kingdom. With such a powerful group force, they can''t help but subconsciously look to the rear.


    That''s their Hongmeng army.


    Three thousand iron cavalry, but feel a little poor.


    You know, there are some other people involved in this. Hongmeng has gone through a series of changes and has long lost the number it used to be. It''s all pieced together.


    Miao Jingjing came with some people. Now there are only some old, weak, sick and disabled people left in Wudang.


    Master Longjin, the four guardians of China, has long left with a desperate struggle, and his life and death are still unknown.


    White tiger, rosefinch and Xuanwu come down to help.


    MS, Huaqing, dongsanhu, Huabi These top forces of the witchcraft sect have come to support us for a long time.


    After hearing about the war, chiyohixue of the island country, according to Zhenzi''s instructions, takes a group of secret ninjas she has cultivated and comes all the way to help Ning Tao.


    And the old monsters who were oppressed by the Kunlun kingdom were willing to come to help, just like killing the Japanese pirates had won the hearts of the people


    Seeing these, Ning Tao is still helpless.


    Although there are many forces to help, the total number of people is only more than 3000, and their accomplishments are uneven.


    Looking back at the other side, I felt a burst of despair.


    This is the mood of all Hongmeng disciples, as if there were dark clouds blocking the clear sky.


    The reason why there was the Brahman war before was to train their mind, means, and even reaction ability, which can be regarded as temporary cramming.


    Otherwise, with today''s Hongmeng, he will be scared to the knees when he meets the big scene. The flowers in the greenhouse always have to go through the wind and rain, not to mention the big scene. Even Mo Lao, who has been through all kinds of battles, is sweating.


    It''s a huge gap.


    It''s more than ten times their strength.


    A layer of haze shrouded the hearts of the disciples, and a heart fell into a low valley, and his face turned pale.


    "This How to fight? How can it be so strong? I How can we beat them? "


    "It''s impossible to win You can''t win! "


    Even the weapons of dozens of disciples fell to the ground powerlessly. The sound of "bang" made hundreds of people almost paralyzed. This is not a battle. This is a war, a holy war between the two worlds.


    It''s about numbers, fighting power and inside information.


    But I''m sorry, Hongmeng is short of these three at present. There are hundreds of false gods.


    Babies are as many as dogs, and the ground is full of Qi. Naturally, they are like cattle hair, and the day after tomorrow, there are no monks.


    Kunlun middle class combat power, is Lianying!


    Hongmeng''s middle class fighting power is to refine gas!


    The gap between the two can be seen at a glance.


    This is an unfair and one-sided battle. No, it should be said that it is crushing.


    Everyone''s heart is heavy, even Mo laoguai, ye Kong and others with high fighting spirit are silent, and the air field of 30000 monks in front of them makes them speechless.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s deep face was complicated and said in a deep voice: "are you going to give up?"


    More than 3000 people were stuck in the throat and silent.


    "Do you know the consequences of giving up?"


    "Think about the island invasion, rape, humiliation and plunder, killing people like hemp, doing all kinds of evil. Can you tolerate them riding on our necks and whipping us?"


    "Can you tolerate your wives and daughters being insulted, defiled and violated?"


    "Can you tolerate the death of your folks, relatives and friends by their blade?"


    The crowd was breathless and heavy.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said coldly: "remember, we are not fighting for ourselves, we are fighting for Hongmeng, we are fighting for China, even the whole world, we are fighting for common dignity."


    "It''s our compatriots who suffer first when you withdraw. If we withdraw and others withdraw, then how can hundreds of millions of Chinese compatriots survive?"


    "Tell me, how do they live?"


    The roar continued for a long time. More than 3000 people clung to their fists and roared hysterically.


    "Kill Roar"Ha ha...!"


    "Yes, yes, but no matter how much you say, the absolute strength is in front of you. I''m really curious. I''m really curious. How can you defeat us? Ha ha Ha ha


    The three gods of Kunlun all smile grimly.


    In his eyes, Taoist Yuntian sneered and said, "at the beginning, we had an agreement with Huaxia that he would not use nuclear weapons and we would not offend the common people."


    "But now that you''ve broken your face, it''s just right that the teleportation array still needs a huge power to devour all the spiritual power of the whole Chinese world, the dragon and the earth. I believe you can have a try."


    "You dare!"


    Mo Yun''s gnashing of teeth in the weather.


    "Well, old man, I don''t want to see what you''ve become now. I''m worried that a gust of wind will blow you to death by relying on a bone that dogs don''t eat."


    Thunder punishes the venerable to satirize a way.


    However, as soon as the words came out, Mo Lao actually laughed and said, "he''ll give it to me. Anyway, it doesn''t take long to live. It should be OK to die together."


    "Whoosh!"


    Shaolin ancestor flashed over and stared at the Dragon elephant. Zen master said in a deep voice, "I''ll give him to you. If you don''t lie, you should be sure to pull him to death."


    "Asshole, damn it."


    Two gods face a stiff, eyelid crazy jump.


    Just as the war was about to break out, the silent Ning Tao suddenly opened his mouth and said, "two elders don''t have to be like this. The three of them, please don''t worry about giving it to me."


    "What What? "


    Tens of thousands of people were staring at the scene.


    He just said that he wanted to challenge the three gods of Kunlun?


    I Did I hear that right? Is he crazy? One alchemy eight times challenged three and a half steps of emptiness.


    Thirty thousand Kunlun troops were stunned, and then they laughed out loud. What''s wrong with this bastard? Does he think it''s in the imperial mausoleum?


    There''s no ordinary uncle Tim!


    It''s just a struggle before death.


    The three of them were stunned for a moment. They laughed angrily and said, "well, you are really crazy. Now we are equal. If we kill you, no one will say that we bully the small with the big."


    "Don''t expect us to be careless, you can''t underestimate it!"


    "Ning Tao, are you crazy..." Before he finished his anxious words, Mo was taken into the ring by the former.


    After that, Ning Tao said to Shaolin''s ancestors, "please master the array!"


    "Xiaobai, it''s time to wake up!"

 Chapter 1719

    "Xiaobai, it''s time to wake up!"


    With a long sound, a strange sound came from the sleeve. A small white snake with colored glaze climbed out, and its totem flickered.


    No, it''s not too much to say it''s a Jiao.


    That small body has grown to nearly one meter long. On the head of the lovely snake, there are two small drums, and there is one more claw under the belly. The tail of the snake is wrapped by totem.


    The mystery of Xiaobai is finally revealed.


    Ning Tao is also surprised. In front of him, Xiao Bai is getting rid of his childishness. Instead, he has some divine force. The strange patterns and hard scales make him more mysterious.


    What is the first ancestor dragon of Taigu?


    It''s not easy to make that dragon fear, is it?


    "Roar...!"


    To everyone''s surprise, the creature, which looked like a snake, roared like a dragon and bathed in white light.


    In the next second, Xiaobai changed from a petite body less than one meter long to a huge body tens of feet high, just like the lovely appearance just now, just a miniature version of it.


    It has been expanded more than ten times, and people can see it clearly.


    The three claws under the abdomen are shining like black gold casting, which can grasp broken gold and stone. The body is densely covered with layers of white scales. If you look at it from a distance, it looks like it is wearing a layer of archaic Dragon Armor.


    All of a sudden, his big eyes of brass bell even looked up at the Griffins.


    "Roar...!"


    Yuntian Taoist and others seem to think of something and look at the sky.


    Wn first D "hair


    " roar Oh, roar


    One or two thousand Griffins suddenly made a frenzied commotion, shaking violently out of control. The two huge wings even set off gusts of wind, as if they would blow off people even if they were injured.


    "No, damn animal, be honest with me, or I''ll go back and pluck your skin, stop Stop, No What the hell''s going on, asshole? "


    Suddenly there was a scream in the Kunlun air force. A large number of friars fell down. What''s more, they were attacked by Griffins. They could not resist in the air.


    "Roar...!"


    "No, ah My hand, don''t eat me... "


    Watching thousands of people fall down like raindrops, screaming in the air, miserable, and even fighting with Griffins.


    Seeing this, Taoist Yuntian''s face was gloomy and he gritted his teeth word by word: "this is Long Wei


    "You little evil animal can command spirit beasts. Even the white dragon in the forbidden area at that time can command hundreds at most. What the hell are you? You can command 1000 or 2000 spirit beasts to obey you."


    The words were full of horror and disbelief.


    There are more than 30 iron blue spirits behind them, which they can''t think of. Only the spirit beasts with high blood lineage can do it.


    The roar killed their air force.


    They''ve been preparing for so long, and they even have secret weapons, but it''s all over.


    "Damn it, go and save people, as much as you can," Yunzi Qingjin said angrily.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Thousands of people who have the ability to save people rush to them. Although there are Griffin''s counterattack, there are still many people alive. Once rescued, it will be a great help.


    Who''s going to think they''ve got too few helpers?


    But at this time, from a crowd of silly Hongmeng people, suddenly burst out a surprise voice: "Hongmeng disciples listen to the order, line up a big array, kill!"


    Ning Tao didn''t expect this scene, which was totally unexpected. He couldn''t help laughing at Xiaobai with satisfaction. He had to chase after the ten thousand air force while winning, so that their pressure would be greatly reduced.


    Step on the sole of the foot, step on Xiaobai''s body.


    The latter excitedly roared up to the sky, dancing the huge body of tens of feet, shooting away like lightning. The target was the three gods of Kunlun.


    The cloud sky Taoist''s face was overcast, and he said fiercely: "the boy is eccentric. He doesn''t need to keep his hand. He tried his best to kill him."


    "The Kunlun army obeys orders, forms an array and kills the enemy!"


    "Roar...!"


    "Taoist Yuntian, suffer death!" Ning Tao steps on the dragon and shouts with senbai''s long gun.


    "Boy, then try it!"


    The latter gave a cold hum, and his hand swung. A long wooden sword, a thunder staff and a magic pestle appeared one after another. Five breath of terror collided with each other.


    "Boom Boom


    The terrible wind is like a tidal wave, one layer after another, and the violent spiritual power bursts out, suddenly the sky and the earth are dim.


    Seeing this scene, Shaolin''s ancestor was shocked. Everything came too quickly and suddenly. Fortunately, his mind was detached and soon recovered.


    His eyes immediately opened like a King Kong, his hands suddenly broke a string of Buddhist beads, and he roared: "all the disciples listen to the order, act according to the original plan, and follow me to build the six gold body array, and kill the Kunlun bandits together.""Roar Kill


    It seems that they have been repressed for too long. All the disciples choose to roar and vent their anger, and they are all red eyed.


    "Ha ha Brothers, it''s a man''s nature to protect his family and defend his country and fight in the battlefield. If I see anyone, he''ll give me advice and be afraid. Don''t say it''s my brother in the future. I''ll be the first to kill you. "


    "If I''m afraid, counsellor, don''t be polite to me, just kill me," Ye Kong burst out with a wild smile.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be merciful at that time. I''d better not let my sword stab you to death, because I''ll be very happy. I''m afraid you won''t have a chance in my life."


    Wu Hailin stepped into the array with red eyes.


    "Ha ha It''s interesting. I''m the one. "Shang Zhuo''s eyes were full of fanaticism.


    "Although I''m a daughter, I''m not inferior to you men. Listen, Tianshan disciples, this battle gives me the strength of our women. Even if I die, I''ll bite the flesh of the dog thief."


    Li Menghan''s beautiful eyes screamed madly.


    "In accordance with the order of the elder martial sister, we should cast the battle flag with blood and the soul with life. Who says women are inferior to men?"


    "Ha ha Count me in. I''ll come too... "


    A lot of spiritual power broke out, with Shaolin ancestors as the center, Wudang ancestors, Miao Jingjing and Zhou Heng as the auxiliary. The rest of the divine realm presided over the major centers, and the rest was gathered by the spiritual power of more than 3000 disciples.


    In the blink of an eye, a Buddha with six feet of gold body slowly raised his head from the Kunlun battlefield, his eyes wide open, holding a Vajra stick, like a great Vajra of Buddhism executing.


    At the same time, the Kunlun side broke out.


    With the spiritual power of nearly 20000 monks and the blessing of more than ten divine realms, two monsters were formed in the twinkling of an eye, like mountains and demons.


    One is a vague figure with a sword, which is gathered by the master of ten thousand tigers and wolves. It is natural and surrounded by sword Qi.


    "Cloud Sky Sword formation, complete!"


    One of them is a ferocious dragon condensed by ten thousand scattered cultivation. It is lifelike and seems to stir the heavens.


    "Kunlun formation, complete!"


    Just as the two formations were about to take shape, the sky suddenly began to sound like a flute, and thousands of anti-aircraft guns raised their heads together to strike the angry dragon.


    "Fire!"

 Chapter 1720

    Thousands of kilometers away, the five military regions are in full swing.


    Northwest, Central Plains, southwest The military region is on fire. With the current layout and military strength of China, only so much can be transferred, but there is plenty of artillery fire.


    The new weapons provided by the Institute for the future and isidya are all pulled together. Their frightening power has opened the eyes of all the soldiers. They are almost the products of the next century.


    Li Zhen issued an order: "since it is impossible to provide substantive support, then fight to the death. Don''t save bullets for others. Give me as many as you have."


    Commander shangguanfu, who has just been transferred, is appointed as the highest Deputy officer of this operation. If Li Zhen is killed accidentally, he is the highest executive officer.


    "Death antiaircraft gun, fire!"


    "Boom...!"


    It''s tens of thousands of death rays, mixed with some unknown substances, and it''s very troublesome to stick them.


    Ning Tao, Kunlun three gods are tacit move the battlefield toward the sky, although they are not afraid of these, but at the moment in the war, no mistakes.


    "Origin, fuel, reincarnation!"


    In a flash, three chains composed of scriptures were suddenly drilled out of the void. This move has been perfected and is no longer confined to moves.


    "A sword breaks through the sky!"


    "Three methods of thunder punishment, stung!"


    Zen Taoism, the five Buddhas'' magic hand


    The force of terror, like a runaway train, smashes into the chain of Scripture, destroying it in an instant, and a book stands in front of it.


    "Boom...!"


    But he only took a few breaths and burst into pieces.


    Nevertheless, these three energies have been weakened too much, and Ning Tao''s strength can not be underestimated.


    Just as the latter wants to make a move, Xiaobai suddenly opens his mouth. A white round bead is contained in his mouth, which almost includes a big mouth of terror. When the light is extremely bright, he shoots out a beam of light.


    "Dragon vein technique, swallow clouds and puff fog!"


    "Boom...!"


    In the four people''s incredible eyes, this white light column even offsets these three energies at the same time, turns into a blurred light spot all over the sky, and slowly disappears.


    "Beautiful, well done, Xiaobai, ha ha..." Ning Tao burst out laughing and his eyes were shining.


    The latter roared up to the sky, and their fighting spirit was boiling


    Below, the gunfire soared to the sky.


    The 20000 people desperately wanted to gather the shadow of the array, but the fire was too fierce. Even if there was an array, they also died nearly a hundred people in a moment.


    There are also those air forces that fell from the sky. Even if there were more than a dozen people in Shenjing to protect them, they still killed 3000 people, were slaughtered 2000 people, and the rest were seriously injured even if they didn''t fall to death.


    "Roar...!"


    The Griffin in the sky is hissing. At the moment, it has turned back completely and obeys Xiaobai''s command completely.


    There is a little hope in this situation. However, these Griffins are too cumbersome. Kunlun people are also very clear about their weakness. Once they lose the surprise effect, there will be interference left.


    But it''s good to share the pressure for Hongmeng.


    Kill him while he''s sick!


    Shaolin ancestor''s eyes were cold, and he immediately urged Zhang Liujin to run. The height of the hill was trampled on the ground, and the stones as high as a person were shocked.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    "Shaolin''s unique skill, subduing the devil stick technique!"


    The long golden staff, which is as high as a hill, smashed down in a rage. The air around it was torn, and a black line could be seen at the position of the head of the staff.


    This is the embodiment of the ultimate strength.


    "Damn it, sword!"


    The virtual shadow of the cloud sky sword array has no head, and has not been fully condensed successfully. However, the long sword in the hand is used, and even can be used as a royal sword.


    A sword in the air can cut a large space.


    "Boom!"


    It''s impossible to describe the horror of the blow. Nearly ten thousand people vomited blood instantly. The five internal organs in the body were almost broken, and the eardrums were all shocked by this dull sound.


    More than 100 people were killed on both sides.


    "Step on...!"


    Unexpectedly, Zhang liujinshi, who was the first to attack, had such perfect power storage and huge advantages that he was even retreated by the force of anti shock.


    More than 3000 elite, all of them spit blood.


    On the other hand, when we look back at the virtual shadow of the sky, we just step back, shake our body, and then stabilize.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The cloud neutron laughs tears almost came out, laughs to sneer a way: "a gang of mole ants, let you take the lead, unexpectedly all so waste, also by oneself give shock injury."


    "Ha ha Waste, ha ha...! "


    Shaolin Laozu and others look gloomy. They didn''t expect that the gap would be so big. However, they can understand that it was the division of ten thousand tigers and wolves.


    That''s not enough. If we really let them do their best, can they hold on for a few seconds?In the next second, the clouds and sky are empty, and the dragon''s front body and two incomplete arrays are hard to attack with artillery


    "Boom...!"


    In a short time, a few people have fought hundreds of moves.


    But they don''t care who they dare to attack from the beginning.


    We all know something about each other. Anyone who shows mercy to the enemy is cruel to himself.


    "Boom...!"


    After several hundred moves, Ning Tao has a bottom in his heart, which is a division of his own strength.


    In the case of not desperately, he can carry one and a half Yuntian Taoist, if reluctantly, he should be able to bite his teeth hard to carry Yuntian Taoist and Lei punishment venerable.


    And Xiaobai''s strength, he also has an understanding, to deal with the Dragon elephant Zen master, still a little bit short.


    In a word, Kunlun''s three gods and his two gods still have the upper hand in the battle. After all, they have a deep foundation and tacit understanding, which can''t be achieved in more than ten years. One look is enough.


    If either of them is not careful, the failure may be great.


    "Jie Jie Boy, your strength really surprised us. You are growing too fast, but there is no fairness in the world. Take a good look at the following, Jie... "


    The thunder punishes the venerable evil smile to point down.


    The latter squinted and glanced down slightly, but his pupils shrank in an instant. Zhang Liujin was beaten by the two incomplete arrays and had no fighting power.


    That gold body has already split and blurred big crack.


    -4. The latest chapter Q {section} RZ


    "three laws of thunder punishment, thunder punishment!"


    "Cloud Sky Sword technique, one sword to kill gods and demons!"


    "Dragon elephant Scripture, the power of ten elephants!"


    At this moment when Ning Tao''s mind is in turmoil, the three realms of God smile grimly. Xiaozizi is really xiaozizi. You are too young to fight with them.


    Three great forces came, and even the space was broken. It was so terrible that no one dared to attack.


    Ning Tao was surprised, but a familiar white shadow immediately surrounded him, and a layer of mysterious scales stood in front of them, forming a meat shield.


    "No, Xiaobai!"


    "Boom...!"


    The three forces poured down and directly smashed them into the mountain, shaking for thousands of meters.


    At this time, Zhang Liujin''s body, which was condensed by Hongmeng''s three thousand cavalry, was beaten black and blue. At a certain moment, he finally could not bear it and burst open.


    Nearly three thousand people, gushing blood.

 Chapter 1721

    "Click Click Bang...! "


    The huge Zhang Liujin body was smashed. Although it was very strong, the strength of 20000 monks could not be compared with 3000 of the same level.


    As soon as the gold body was broken, Hongmeng''s disciples fell like raindrops.


    This scene is very eye-catching, that a black rain water, all of a sudden burst out of a piece of bright red.


    There is a kind of desolation, solemn and stirring.


    "No, damn it!"


    Commander Xu of the northwest military region bit his teeth with red eyes.


    Ning Tao and Bai Jiao were shot down, and the Hongmeng army was also vulnerable. Was it really too hasty? No, it should be said that the disparity of strength was too big.


    It''s just like they are fighting for the common people. I take 3000 people, the enemy takes 30000, I take millet and rifles, but the enemy takes aircraft, artillery and machine guns.


    The two are not at the same level at all.


    But even if you don''t fight today, you will definitely fight in the future. If you want to make up the strength gap, it''s impossible without a hundred years, but who can give you such a long time.


    Just as Taoist Yuntian said just now, they have to plunder energy, and they can only plunder the Chinese earth. After all, no one is stupid enough to hurt himself.


    At present, Kunlun Mountain, the ancestor of Wanshan mountain, is being devoured. Let alone prevented, it is difficult for them to protect themselves.


    Extremely unwilling, anger welled up in my heart.


    There was a lot of fire and smoke.


    There are only more than 1000 Griffins left standing in front of the two shadows. They are not smart enough. They only know how to fight, but they can only stop for a moment.


    The fourth order Griffins are only a few dozen, and the rest are all third-order and second-order, which are too weak.


    "Roar...!"


    Yun zhongzi and others were stopped. They were annoyed because these animals embarrassed them and killed thousands of Kunlun elite.


    "Sword, dangmo!"


    A huge sword with the size of tens of feet swept across. There was no fancy move. Just one sword swept like a hammer, but it killed more than 700 Griffins in an instant.


    The sky is full of blood, flesh and blood, crying.


    Under the collective control of sanxiu, banjiaolong Xuying hisses and pours on Hongmeng''s disciples. He must not give them time to breathe. It''s all over.


    "Roar Kill


    Under the control of the cloud neutron, the virtual shadow of the cloud sky is not willing to be outdone. Under the control of the cloud neutron, he moves his steps and dances his sword.


    Without Zhang Liujin, they are mole ants.


    The old ancestor of Shaolin, Qiqiao, was bleeding and panting heavily. Before he came, the leader of the alliance sent two spirit pills and one bone pill to one person for use in battle recovery.


    But it will take time to recover.


    At present, I don''t even have a chance to breathe, let alone recover. I''m afraid I don''t even have a chance to get up.


    "No...!"


    Just as Hongmeng was about to die out, Li Zhen, a kilometer away, put down his telescope, and his face became crazy.


    He turned around and yelled at his subordinates: "what are you doing? Shoot out the spears of Chuanyun Yixing and the United States, and smash those two big guys to pieces. Quick, quick, quick


    On hearing this, the senior high school nearby said anxiously: "minister, we only have these two good things. If we use them so quickly, what can we do in the future..."


    "Bang!"


    Words did not fall, suddenly was a kick to the corner of the tent.


    Li zhennu scolded: "your other brains are hairy. Now you don''t have to pay them back. When do you want to use them? If Hongmeng is defeated, how long do you think we can hold on? Let''s shoot and smash them."


    "Boom...!"


    Thousands of meters of the earth was repeatedly shaking, the gun bore driving force is too big, as if there was an earthquake.


    at this time, it''s as if a group of neutrons were killed by the first two teams, and they were killed by the first two teams


    "Let them know the power of crushing!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    Tens of thousands of people galloped on the earth, some leaping like an ape, some like a jackal, moving rapidly, as if a large number of torrents were about to drown everything.


    Nearly 3000 disciples are waiting for orders


    On the other side, the mountain burst.


    Kunlun three gods shot out of it, and they were also stained with some gold flame. They were very overbearing.


    "Boy, your dog''s life is really tough!"


    "Roar...!"


    Xiao Bai''s roar then spread out, carrying Ning Tao to the sky, the body also spread severe pain.


    Ning Tao coughs blood in his mouth. His embarrassed figure stares at the three people sullenly, but he has a sneak glance at the battlefield. Has he been forced to this point?


    "Damn it, never use the third plan!"


    "Xiaobai, it''s time to go all out!"

 Chapter 1722

    Ning Tao burned his brows, and suddenly an idea came out of his mind, which should be said to be the most simple and direct inspiration.


    If you catch the enemy first, the dragon will have no head.


    If,


    that is to say, if he can quickly defeat the three Kunlun gods, capture or maim them in a short time, then the holy war will stop.


    The commanders of both sides are pillars. For example, if Ning Tao falls down, Hongmeng will at least collapse for the most part.


    Even if you want to improve, you feel soft all over.


    Similarly, if he defeats the three gods of Kunlun, the Kunlun kingdom will collapse half of the sky, the holy war will win more than half, and everything will be over.


    But the question is, can he do it?


    Let''s not say whether the three gods of Kunlun can be defeated or not, let''s say that 20000 people are as fierce as tigers below. Even if they are defeated, their strength is still terrible.


    Two fists are hard to defeat four hands, and the number of people is always natural.


    Ning Tao clenches his teeth, and craziness emerges in his eyes. This is the only way to deal with the current situation. If you fight, it''s possible, but if you don''t fight No chance of winning!


    Seems to be aware of the momentum of Ning Tao, Xiao Bai roared angrily, covered with clean white light, ready to fight.


    "Come on, Taoist Yuntian


    One person and one jiao, like a white colt, rushed to the three people''s eyes like lightning. The surging spirit power was one after another, and there was a hot golden flame.


    The master of thunder punishment gave a cold hum and rushed out first. The thunder stick sounded like the key of thunder sea.


    "Boy, are you going to fight back? You Hongmeng''s failure is doomed and inevitable. You bring a group of little ants to besiege the elephants. You''re not looking for death. You''re going to die!"


    "Tao FA, thunderbolt!"


    Hundreds of dense thunder and lightning, crackling, silver arc beating, just like a naughty spirit.


    But the next second, one person and one jiao rushed in. Ning Tao ignored the thunder and lightning. But Xiaobai''s huge body carrying the thunder and lightning had no effect. On the contrary, he had some enjoyment and was absorbing it.


    The thunder punishes the venerable some silly eyes, his thunder and lightning unexpectedly did not work, this is what freak.


    "Hum, let the old man come!"


    With a sneer, Zen master Longxiang conjured up a golden body of arhat, a ferocious dragon wrapped around his arms, and a burly elephant, which was very powerful.


    "Dragon and elephant Scripture, the power of the ten elephants in Kowloon!"


    The powerful arms shot at them bravely. Although they were far away from each other, the terrible force was blown to their faces, the muscles were shaking, and the space collapsed inch by inch, as if they could not bear the burden.


    Xiaobai Tongling''s big eyes glared and roared at the Jiulong fist. The power of the dragon was mighty,


    b in the latest Tu chapter K + (* 0


    in an instant, Jiulong was easily broken, and its power was reduced by more than half, leaving only ten elephants'' power, as well as the astonishment of Zen master Longxiang.


    What the hell can I do?


    "Break World Fist


    Ning Tao took a deep breath like a giant whale. His abdomen swelled like a pregnant woman. His face turned red and his silver hair was gorgeous. His fist seemed to be full of air and he hit out.


    It''s like a thousand year cage, releasing a black python.


    The space is instantly hit a long and ferocious crack, open the dark mouth, suddenly swallow.


    Next second, a hundred meters is void.


    Zen master Longxiang didn''t even scream, but he was swallowed directly. The space here was completely cracked, and there were small cracks everywhere.


    "Damn, you can break the space, it''s What''s the trick, "said the Reverend Lei with a look of horror.


    "Kang!"


    No one paid attention to him, one person and one jiao had already killed to the front of Taoist Yuntian.


    Ning Tao opened his mouth and ate a dragon bone pill. After several wars, only the last five dragon bone pills were left. This is one of the reasons why he dared to fight one against three.


    "Break World Fist


    "Dragon vein technique, swallow clouds and puff fog!"


    Two terrible forces came along. Taoist Yuntian''s face was gloomy, his muscles around his eyes were shaking, his cloud robe was dancing with the wind, and he was holding a wood grain sword in his hand. He was dark and misty The sword will explode.


    "Cloud Sky Sword technique, one sword slaughters the immortal Buddha!"


    This sword Qi can not feel the terrible power, but it can see the tears of the immortal, the fall of the Buddha, the floating of the immortal corpses all over the sky, and the darkness of the Buddha in all the sky.


    The blade of this sword Qi is dark red.


    These three forces, silent collision.


    The world has lost its color, everything is quiet, ear suddenly came a piece of cloth was torn sound, space split Canyon size traces.


    "Thorn It''s a thorn


    "No, go back, Xiaobai..." Ning Tao''s face changed and he clapped the latter and exclaimed.


    "Whoosh!"


    The three figures retreated suddenly, and even the thunder punishment master turned around and ran. Although they understood the power of emptiness, who could tell the truth about emptiness.Void turbulence, void slit, void storm These are extremely dangerous and unstable factors.


    But now the space is broken, directly connected to the endless void, who wants to be swallowed by it


    On the other hand, the two armies are about to meet.


    Nearly 10000 people of tiger and wolf''s division rushed on, with fierce eyes, as if these were the lambs to be slaughtered in front of them, and the battle ended.


    More than 20 fairylands are blocked in the sky.


    Cloud neutron proud grimace, finally can destroy this group of ants, all with Ning Tao that bastard close, he wants a knife a knife cut off his neck.


    Let Ning Tao feel the pain with his own eyes.


    He also wanted him to see the Great China with his own eyes, and the China he spared no effort to protect became a piece of loess, yellow sand, a place even more silent than desert.


    No people, no life, no ghosts.


    Just when the two armies were only a few meters away, the ferocious expression was clear and fishy.


    Shaolin ancestors suddenly roared: "open fire!"


    At the same time, the 3000 disciples of Hongmeng suddenly found a strange scientific and technological weapon. It was very small. It was a laser weapon and was specially developed.


    It can only be fired ten times after one charge, which is much more powerful than the bullet. It can cause fatal attack to the defenseless friars.


    It''s definitely the best weapon for sneak attack.


    "What?"


    Seeing this scene, 10000 people in the first team''s face changed greatly. Although they didn''t know what it was, they suddenly took it out at this time. It must have been used for them.


    "Chirp Chirp


    The next second, their guess came true.


    White and blue beams of light shot directly through some unsuspecting Kunlun monks.


    The position of the wound seems to be scorched, directly destroying the vitality. At present, this scene is like a scythe reaping wheat, which falls down a large area at one time.


    "Fire, all out!"


    Shaolin, the ancestor of Wudang, and Zhou Heng immediately roared that the cost of this thing is too expensive. They can only make so many, and only by sneaking attack can they make a great achievement.


    A large area of white and blue laser scanning, very dense.


    But Kunlun friars from panic, one after another to open the spirit shield, even if can''t stop it, at most seriously injured, but just that moment more than 3000 people died.


    After a few seconds of shooting, all the weapons were abandoned.


    Shaolin ancestor took a deep breath, threw it away, and said in a deep voice: "the third plan, the bloody blade

 Chapter 1723

    "Blood blade, fight to the death!"


    This is the last third plan. At most, it can be done. Only artillery support is left. But at the moment, I''m afraid they can''t guarantee themselves.


    The second Legion has been fighting to the five major military regions.


    (u¡­ 0U:


    and although the first army was attacked by this wave, more than 4000 people were killed and injured, the quantity and quality of 6000 people were enough to crush Hongmeng.


    Ning Tao is so anxious that he still uses the plan. Even if he can win, how many people will be left


    With a heavy breath, Shaolin Laozu slowly took out a black iron stick and looked at the crowd behind him with grief. His eyes were red.


    "People, survive!"


    In a word, it makes people''s eyes dim.


    Before going out, they were ready, but when they arrived, they found that they were unprepared and still full of longing and attachment for this beautiful world.


    I''m really reluctant


    "Kill


    Shaolin ancestor red eyes rushed up, cloud neutron angry attack, gold body and sword light collision.


    A black and white Tai Chi pattern appeared all over the body of the Wudang ancestor. After a complex look at the crowd, he said: "remember, bravery is not recklessness."


    "Bite your teeth and take care of yourself


    "Boom...!"


    Zhou Heng, Mo laoguai, moon without cold, daoxuan And so on without hesitation to meet this torrent.


    "Ha ha Grandma, even if I die today, I''m going to take you Kunlun thieves. Killing one Laozi is enough. Killing two Laozi makes money. Does anyone dare to compare the number of people killed with Laozi? "


    Ye Kong is smiling wildly, with tears in his eyes.


    "Ha ha, I''m not sure I''ll lose to you this time. Don''t worry, give me your back. No one can pass unless you step on my body. If you don''t have Kunlun blood on your hands, how can you face Hongmeng people?"


    Wu Hailin smiles and tears.


    Li Menghan, Shang Zhuo, Heng Yu, Wang Yuzhu Qi Qi said with a crazy grin: "what a good man, his hands are not stained with Kunlun blood. He Yan, in the face of Hongmeng people, count me as one."


    "Count me in. I''ll come too. Ha ha If you are still chatting here, I will be the first...! "


    "Roar Kill


    In pairs, as they said, they gave their back to their brother. No one could pass unless they stepped on his body.


    Nearly a thousand sharp knives have been inserted into this torrent. No one can imagine how sharp these sharp knives have been ground, with sparks all the way.


    The two armies fought, and the fighting began


    "Chirp!"


    Suddenly, a sharp voice came from my ear. Ning Tao, who was about to make a move, was frozen. It seemed that he was familiar with this voice. Is it That one?


    Looking up, the pupil shrinks.


    "Hydrogen Hydrogen bomb


    Li Zhen''s eyes also shrunk. He knew that there was a plan, that is, when Hongmeng and the military region could not stop the Kunlun Border, they would Launch a nuclear weapon.


    In any case, the Kunlun boundary is not allowed to go further.


    He suddenly thought of something in his heart. He even looked at Zhongnanhai from a distance and said angrily: "Du family, Zhang family, Zhou family, you are so cruel!"


    "Asshole!"


    Taoist Yuntian''s face also changed greatly. He clearly saw the real power of nuclear weapons.


    "Thunder, let''s go!"


    As soon as the words came down, I suddenly took out a door in my hand. The two door frames were full of complicated patterns, obscure and mysterious, and the center of the door was a black hole.


    The treasure of Kunlun Kingdom Hunyuan gate!


    In ancient times, it was also one of the most powerful magic weapons!


    At the same time, thunder arcs erupted in the body of the thunder punishment master. They were not aggressive, but they made the magnetic field in the area of ten thousand li chaotic.


    In Ning Tao''s shocked eyes, Hunyuan gate, driven by Taoist Yuntian, has expanded to the size of nine feet. The black hole in the middle is more and more dark and deep. I don''t know where it is connected.


    "Chirp!"


    This shocking hydrogen bomb hit Hunyuan gate.


    Tens of thousands of people looked up and saw that the hydrogen bomb was being swallowed bit by bit. Unexpectedly, it didn''t explode. Instead, it was swallowed like a dead object. Gradually, it disappeared into the black hole.


    Silence, dead silence.


    The nuclear weapons that shocked the world are gone.


    It''s not true. It''s a nuclear weapon. Why didn''t it explode? And what''s that door? How can even nuclear weapons be swallowed up?


    "Too How terrible


    The thunder punishes the exalted just to take a breath, but the ear spreads the icy voice, with the moriran''s killing intention.


    "Break World Fist


    Ning Tao swallowed all the five dragon bone pills, and a steady stream of strength rose within himself. He would rather fight for the destruction of the divine body than kill one person first."Break, break, break..."


    "Dragon art, dragon breath!"


    The strongest power of the two came in a moment.


    "No No


    The pupil of thunder punishment master shrinks and screams. He has just burst out of strength and is in the period of exhaustion, but he still hastily condenses a thunder shield with dead ashes on his face.


    Because he felt Death comes.


    Even in his heyday, he could not bear the blow, as if a mortal faced the tsunami.


    "Why Maybe... "


    "Boom!"


    The trend of the two forces unabated to a mountain, in an instant, flattened that mountain.


    When everything dissipates, Ning Tao kneels on the ground, his body is hot, and the strength of the five dragon bone pills is exhausted. A feeling of weakness surges into his heart. His whole body is wet, his muscles are sore, and his face is pale.


    Raise your head, only the remains of the Reverend thunder punishment.


    Also panting for breath, Yuntian Taoist took back Hunyuan gate. Seeing this scene, Qi Qi Qi Sheng Yan and the wood grain sword in his hand were humming violently.


    Thunder punishment, unexpectedly died!


    "Stabbing...!"


    A golden figure suddenly came out of the void, with gold and blood flowing all over his body. The God''s body was full of scars, and he almost became a bloody man.


    It''s the Zen master of dragon elephant who was beaten into the void before!


    There was no accident for both of them. The old bald donkey was not so easy to kill. He had a hard body and hair.


    The latter first coughed up a mouthful of blood, then suddenly fixed his eyes on the wreck. The familiar smell on it surprised him and murmured: "how How come ray Ray is punished to death. How can it be? Who did it


    "Far away, near at hand!"


    Ning Tao sneers and slowly straightens out his unyielding pride.


    "And me!"


    There was a sudden sound behind Zen master Longxiang. Then there was another angry sound: "no, get out of the way...!"


    "This life dragon skill, dragon ball!"


    I don''t know when the small white, mouth with a crystal white bead, this time is different from the past, it even beat this bead out.


    "Chop God Blade


    As soon as the Dragon elephant turned his head, he suddenly cut a dragon blade behind him!


    The situation suddenly became critical. He was totally unprepared for the sneak attack. He instinctively urged the dragon and elephant Sutra, but he felt a fear of death.


    "No...!"


    "The way of heaven and clouds, ten thousand swords go together!"


    At the critical moment, Dragon Blade and dragon ball hit Chan Master Longxiang at the same time. At this moment, Taoist Yuntian hit Xiaobai with a powerful blow.


    Gradually everything quieted down.

 Chapter 1724

    "Click Click


    In this quiet world, it seems that someone is biting the biscuit, the sound is very beautiful.


    It''s beautiful and comfortable, breaking the peace.


    Ning Tao''s face turned white. Zheng Zheng looked at this scene. Not far away from him was Zen master Longxiang. His face was also full of hatred and hatred of Luohan.


    And the sound of the crack comes from its body. If you look at it carefully, there are cracks all over its body in the blink of an eye, as if it were a cracked porcelain, which would be broken when touched.


    His seven orifices also shed blood, and the golden insects crawled down little by little, pattering and dripping.


    P1 /? 8y05 $e9ef55 "H


    if we say that one second ago, he was the golden light of all living beings, now this second, he will fall into endless hell, and the whole person will completely become a statue.


    "Sob...!"


    All of a sudden, a cry of sadness surprised Ning Tao.


    Suddenly he looked up to the front, and the small white figure was stabbed by countless white swords, and the petite body fell down powerlessly.


    "No, Xiaobai...!"


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, the red eyes rushed to the past, because of excessive force, muscles are pulled.


    "Plop!"


    With a heavy noise, he fell to the ground heavily.


    He didn''t care about the severe pain all over his body. He looked at Xiaobai in his arms tremblingly.


    Now it has shrunk back to less than a meter long body, very small, but its scars are more shocking, almost every good place in the body, the hard scales are fragmented.


    More importantly, he felt Xiao Bai''s breath was very ethereal, and his small eyes revealed sadness, fatigue and pain


    I saw it weak whisper: "Mom Mom, it hurts It hurts... "


    "It''s OK, it''s ok..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly turned red, his tears blurred, and he took out a handful of pills from the ring. But the latter only took a few pills, and then he didn''t want to eat any more, as if it didn''t work.


    On the other hand, Taoist Yuntian also came to Zen master Longxiang.


    Looking at the cracked statue with a fierce face, he clenched his teeth, trembled and stretched out a hand, but stopped again.


    Because he can''t feel the breath of the Dragon elephant.


    Another half empty Fall!


    Two flames of burning anger, two pairs of eyes instantly look at each other, burst out a very terrible sense of killing, chill, is so cold.


    "Taoist Yuntian!"


    "Ning Tao!"


    The fighting of tens of thousands of people over there was less than one ten thousandth of their intention to kill. The air trembled.


    No one noticed that Xiaobai''s eyes filled with anger when he looked at Taoist Yuntian. His figure and his mother''s hatred were reflected in his eyes. This scene Let it close its eyes.


    When it opens its eyes again, I don''t know why, in front of Xiaobai, it turns cold and domineering.


    It''s like something terrible is released from the body due to extreme anger


    Squint, make a decision.


    Hard to open his mouth, a crystal white pearl suddenly appeared, which is unique to the dragon. A dragon has only such a pearl in his life. Like an ordinary dragon, if he loses the Pearl, he will die immediately.


    because this is the essence of a dragon''s life.


    But if you let the dragon people see this scene, they will kneel down in fear. A creature with half a snake and half a dragon will have their dragon ball. You know, even the dragon people can''t have it.


    "Boy, open your mouth!"


    There is a sudden sound in my ear. Ning Tao turns his head blankly, but a white shadow shoots into his mouth.


    "Well Cough Well


    Ning Tao can''t help but stare big eyeball, desperately cough, just what is that thing, how is just like the dragon ball, how can I be eaten by him.


    But as soon as the entrance, the Dragon Ball disappeared completely.


    Only feel the body warm, what soreness all disappeared, a force constantly pouring up.


    "Bang!"


    The breath suddenly rises, unexpectedly breaks through to refine the spirit nine heavy.


    Ning Tao and Taoist Yuntian are both stunned. The former is ecstatic, while the latter is stunned.


    "This This is What''s going on? "


    The former is stunned, and suddenly looks down at Xiaobai. At this time, Xiaobai actually doesn''t move. If it doesn''t have some breath, it''s really like falling.


    But his breath at the moment It''s really the spirit refining nine!


    No one found out. Xiaobai, who seemed to be sleeping, suddenly opened one eye and whispered: "grandma, I''m losing a lot this time. The dragon ball that I finally condensed is cheap to this little bastard."


    "We can''t find another Dragon Soul here."


    "It''s all Xiaobai''s fault. I''m too dependent on this boy. I can''t. I have to find a way to separate them..."No one heard these words. When it closed its eyes again, it fell into a deep sleep.


    Ning Tao puts Xiaobai in his arms. With one hand move, his face is cold and white. With a return of "Zheng", an extremely terrible breath is rising rapidly.


    Its strength is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    Taoist Yuntian''s eyes narrowed and said with a sneer, "well, it''s really good. Miracles have happened again and again. Three thousand weak soldiers have beaten the 30000 troops of Kunlun to this point."


    "And our invincible Kunlun three gods were killed by you. You are really good. I want to pull out your skin."


    "Well!


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, and glanced at the battlefield from the corner of his eye. Several ancestors and a group of disciples had been killed in a bloody battle, and they had been killed with broken limbs and arms.


    The earth has been dyed red, a dark red, pungent smell of children with the wind, a knife in the torrent sprint, but there are also many weak fell in the torrent, there are casualties, the battlefield is miserable.


    On the other side, the battlefield of the military region is more terrible and tragic. People die every second


    "Hoo...!"


    Taoist Yuntian took a deep breath and said coldly, "boy, you know I won''t let you continue to improve. Take out your strength and fight with all your strength. There are enough people dead in this battle. Let''s finish it."


    "Ha ha, that''s what I mean. As long as you die, the battle will be over. Taoist Yuntian, you should die," Ning Tao said angrily.


    The breeze blows the hills and the sea of clouds waves.


    Taoist Yuntian raised the wood grain sword and said faintly, "there are six types of Yuntian sword I have practiced. To tell you the truth, I can''t control the power of the latter two types."


    "But today, I have to break the precepts!"


    "The fifth move of Yuntian sword technique, killing people with one sword!"


    "Immortality, for a thousand years!"


    Ning Tao''s face was solemn, and the power of terror in his body was surging up and down. One layer after another, he wiped out the world, and the sharp sound of the excited long gun shot out rapidly.


    The two forces collided.


    A circular magnetic field of energy explodes.


    I don''t know how many meters it spread. The power of terror annihilated all around. A terrible white and black magnetic field burst out like thunder and lightning, and several mountains were flattened.


    The sky seems to turn dark

 Chapter 1725

    The sky is dark and the earth is dark.


    The terrible power storm swept through the three mountains, even the Kunlun Mountains in the distance.


    The ancient trees below were uprooted, and suddenly they were shaken to dust. The rocks were also broken, like an explosive ball of energy.


    The next second, two figures hit the mountain heavily.


    Tens of thousands of people who are fighting are looking up at the scene in horror. It is like a spiritual storm. It can wipe out everything within a few thousand meters. The sword will destroy everything. It will wipe out the world for thousands of years.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Despite the horror, the fire never stopped.


    Yunyangzi and the second army have rushed to the military area command. It''s like a wolf into a sheep''s flock. He almost slaughtered unilaterally, and the big guns can''t ignore his own people.


    More than 5000 meters of battle line, launched a short-range confrontation, mecha, gene Let''s do it together.


    The great power of China is fully revealed.


    In the first team, Shaolin ancestors and yunzhongzi are fighting in the three realms. They can only hold off and can''t decide the outcome quickly. Not everyone''s strength is like Ning Tao.


    Wudang''s ancestors are biting their teeth to fight alone in the two realms. A simple bell keeps buzzing. One black and one white form a Tai Chi pattern. Tai Chi gives birth to eight trigrams, and eight trigrams give birth to four images Tao and Dharma have naturally been perfected.


    Zhou practiced a one armed Taoist method, barely maintaining his fighting power, but he obviously lacked training.


    Looking at the whole situation, Hongmeng''s 3000 iron cavalry has been surrounded by the Kunlun army. It''s like an iron bucket. It''s like a trapped beast is still fighting. It''s just that the trapped beast is stubborn, but it''s doomed to fail.


    Ye Kong and Wu Hailin are back to back, with red eyes like a meat grinder.


    A sword pierced the chest of a Kunlun hypocrite. On his bloody face, ye Kong said in a ferocious voice: "the twelfth, ha ha, there is no one else..."


    "The fourteenth," Wu Hailin twisted a big man''s neck and gasped.


    "Damn, how can you be more than me? Is it unreasonable for you to rob my head?" Ye Kong smeared a handful of blood and was shocked.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly there was a sound of Jiaohe, and a long ice crystal suddenly condensed on the ground, just like an ice gun, which directly pierced a friar of Ye Kong''s sneak attack.


    "Plop The twentieth


    Li Menghan''s exquisite white dress was dyed bright red.


    On the other hand, Shangzhuo only uses a pair of steel fist sets. If he passes through the empty world, he aims at the enemy and blows one blow at the other. As long as he can kill the enemy, he can use all kinds of means, such as sneak attack and assassination.


    One blow broke a baby''s head in the early stage of training. He looked back and said with a grim smile, "the thirtieth!"


    Ye Kong stares big eyes, he has some doubts to kill Meng, how all people are more than he killed, according to so on, he is not at the bottom of it.


    The three Kunlun Gas Refining monks are red eyed and find Ye Kong. However, the latter roars with a sword and cuts them over, and suddenly realizes it.


    "The fifteenth!" he said with a wild smile


    All of a sudden, his mind suddenly brightened, and finally understood that his previous opponent was not a hypocrite, or at the later stage of infant training, and even specialized in fighting with such an opponent, but he understood that this was not the time to fight hard.


    What they have to do now is to kill people. The more they kill, the better.


    If you follow his stupid method to find opponents at the same level to fight hard and carry hard, I''m afraid it won''t take a while to wipe out the whole army, which is equivalent to hitting a stone with an egg.


    Moreover, the damage caused to the enemy is very little. But if you find a low-level monk to kill, the loss of the enemy can be increased several times, which is equivalent to the edge of the stone. You can definitely smash it down.


    In any case, the enemy will suffer more pain and bite off more pieces of meat.


    "Ha ha A bunch of bastards, dare to hide from me, wait for me, the first position is mine, roar "Kill," Ye Kong burst into laughter.


    A pair of eyes fixed on the low-level friars.


    "Cut, can only say that you are too stupid, silly poor, early in the hands before we have the consciousness, and, the first is Laozi''s, kill! Kill! Kill


    Shangzhuo swallowed the last pill and fought hard.


    Those friars below the late stage of infant training were numb. Before they knew what was going on, they were killed by a group of wolves.


    For a time, the number of casualties doubled.


    Of course, nearly a thousand people have died in Hongmeng, and the number is still increasing. But the Kunlun army must be several times as many as this number. Griffins and sky firepower are the key roles.


    "Dada, dada...!"


    "Bang, Bang Boom, boom...! "


    The war situation is becoming more and more miserable and is on the verge of extinction.


    At this time, two blood coughing figures came out of the two mountains that were not seen.


    Most of Ning Tao''s platinum clothes are broken, his arms are naked, and seven or eight bones are broken. Even if the continuous flow of strength is broken, half of his body is stained with blood.Sure enough, it''s still too reluctant.


    On the other side, Taoist Yuntian came out with more serious injuries. On his face of rebellious and majestic, a ferocious angry look appeared, and white smoke came out of his head.


    "Poof, cough...!"


    A gunshot wound suddenly appeared in the chest, a large piece of flesh and blood fell directly, and the blood gushed.


    He busily points the acupoints to stop the blood.


    "Ning Tao, I must kill you, peel your skin, draw your tendons, drink your blood. Don''t you want to protect China? I''ll let it be destroyed. I swear with my heart."


    Taoist Yuntian has a vicious face.


    /^He has been amazing since he was born. He defeated the same level invincible hand, Kunlun, and old Qinglong. That battle was his battle to become famous and established his position.


    After enjoying the reputation of being the first person in Kunlun for more than 20 years, what a proud title. But now he has been beaten by others. He is still a little boy in his early twenties. He is more than enough to be his grandfather.


    A Pianpian old face turns green and red. I feel that my face is trampled by Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao gasped and grinned, disdaining to say: "it''s not Laozi who despises you to destroy Huaxia. Can you do it?"


    "The final move of Yuntian sword technique, one sword decides heaven and earth!"


    A senbai long sword absorbed the blood of Taoist Yuntian. It was half white and half red. Before it started, the space around him collapsed.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he took a cold deep breath, and a breath of simplicity and vastness came out from his whole body.


    "The second style, forever!"


    All of a sudden, there was a change. Bailuo split a crack. It could not bear the force. Even Ning Tao''s arms exuded dense blood beads, which completely became blood hands and was about to collapse.


    "Forever, I am the only one!"


    "Broken!"


    Regardless of the completion of the accumulation, Ning Tao red eyes directly out of the gun, the whole person has disappeared.


    Taoist Yuntian''s eyes shrank with fright, and he subconsciously cut off his body. But the next second, a flood of force blasted on his body, like the impact of hundreds of millions of dragons and elephants, and the whole right arm instantly lost its feeling.


    "Boom...!"


    "No, asshole, Hunyuan gate..."

 Chapter 1726

    A mysterious door flashed out and stood in the void.


    As if it was a passage connecting the rest of the world, dark and mysterious, able to travel between the two places.


    Even in today''s missing earth, there are records about it. I don''t know who refined it, but only know that its ability is very strong.


    It once caused a bloodbath


    Ning Taohong focuses on shooting. The power of this shot is too heavy. It seems that he is carrying a mountain, a high-rise building with more than ten storeys. He is about to take off the heavy force. He can''t bear it. His forearm bone is broken.


    "Click...!"


    "Taoist Yuntian, go to die!"


    /K$27£ªI0rc0KS0LM59,¡­


    If the latter is hit by a meteor, what''s more terrible is the momentum. It seems that it dominates all ages, pushes all ages, and the world is invincible.


    One look is enough to make you shudder and kneel.


    Few people could resist him. His right arm was completely numb. Every muscle in his body was shaking. A wave of fear of death came to his heart and his eyes were red with a roar.


    It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible!


    How can I lose, how can I lose to a hairy boy, am I going to die?


    No, I''m not willing. I''m going to fairyland. With my talent, I can dominate. How can I die in this small place Absolutely not, ah


    In the electric light and flint, the eyes of Taoist Yuntian climbed up the dense blood, and said crazily: "explosion!"


    As soon as the words came down, the wood grain sword exploded.


    This sword is not an ordinary sword. It is one of the five most famous magic weapons in Kunlun kingdom. It is forged with deep wood on the sea floor. If the craftsman''s skill is not too low, I''m afraid it will become a six grade magic weapon.


    There''s not enough level, but there''s enough energy.


    This explosion directly separated the two people, just like two cannonballs.


    "Whoosh...!"


    White fall weak into the mountain, gun boom.


    Ning Tao didn''t know how many steps he had been recoiled. With his peak physique, he felt extremely painful. His arms were as red and swollen as his thighs.


    "Step on Poof


    As soon as the sole of the foot stepped on the ground fiercely, his figure swayed, and a mouthful of blood gushed out from his throat.


    On the other side, Taoist Yuntian was almost on the verge of death. His right arm was smashed, his whole body bone was broken, and his leg was half broken.


    Miserable, it''s too miserable.


    This holy war is tragic enough.


    But if we want to say the reason, we believe that the two words are enough to describe it, and it is also the root of all unrest.


    "Sheng Save it


    Taoist Yuntian wants to plunder the spiritual power of heaven and earth in China, so as to urge the transmission array. Then he takes a group of people to the fairyland and leaves this ghost place.


    Huaxia is the hometown of Ning Tao, the place where he was born, raised and raised, like a loving mother.


    Even if there is no hatred between them, he must not watch China turn into a place more silent than desert, absolutely not.


    This war, for justice, for love!


    "Ah Cough...! "


    Taoist Yuntian staggers to his feet. He is not as calm as a beggar. His flowing hair is coagulated with blood. His clothes are not in good condition. His right arm is smashed and dripping with blood.


    On the other hand, although Ning Tao is also miserable, he has countless sword marks on his body, but most of them are white marks, from which we can see the strength of his physique.


    "Taoist Yuntian, you are defeated," Ning Tao gasped and squeezed out a smile.


    Defeat?


    The former murmured and looked at his own tragedy. A touch of bitterness came to his eyes.


    All of a sudden, he yelled at the battlefield: "Yunzi, yunyangzi, stop him, wait for us to return from the fairyland I will avenge you


    Words fall, he turns round to rush to Hunyuan door unexpectedly.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he quickly raises his breath and chases after him. He shouts: "Taoist Yuntian, do you want to run away like a coward?"


    "All your men can die like a soldier. As for you, as the first person in Kunlun, you ran away without fighting. I feel ashamed for you."


    The sound was so loud that both sides looked up and saw Taoist Yuntian running away.


    The people in Kunlun Kingdom turned pale and cold, as if they had fallen into an eternal ice valley. Their leader ran away.


    He launched two wars, but in the end he abandoned everyone and fled to Hunyuan gate alone.


    "Jingle Dang...! "


    When ye Kong and others heard the news, they saw that hundreds of people''s weapons fell off on the spot, and their faces showed hatred.


    Because they have no meaning to fight, their faith collapses, and they all feel betrayed. They feel exhausted all the time.


    "Taoist Yuntian, you son of a bitch, coward!""Whoosh...!"


    Two white robe figures suddenly stop in front of Ning Tao, old face is gloomy, looked back at the escaping cloud sky, each closed his eyes in pain.


    They lost the battle completely.


    What they lose is not only their strength, but also their hearts.


    Think about their feelings of heartache, Kunlun 30000 army preparation, that is how high spirited, look at the more than 3000 people feel very funny.


    It''s like mayflies shaking trees and eggs hitting rocks.


    In this game, no matter how rough they are, how noisy they are, it is absolutely impossible for them to fail.


    But the reality hit them in the face again and again. The whole army of 30000 and the enemy''s ten times strength were defeated by them!


    Now think about it, they all want to slap themselves hard and kill themselves in Kunlun mountain.


    Ning Tao is furious and scolds them: "get out of here, do you want to protect such a treacherous leader?"


    Cloud neutron sighed bitterly: "what else can we do? Do we have to believe this enemy?"


    "What''s more, we don''t have no chance. When the supreme elder returns to Kunlun, we should be able to send a few people with our present strength. When they go to the fairyland, it''s easy to destroy you."


    "He is on the run, do you still believe his lies," Ning Tao angrily hit.


    But Yun Yangzi''s face was expressionless and his sleeve was broken.


    It can be seen from their firm look that unless they die, they can''t get out of the way. They would rather believe villains than enemies!


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Good bye, Ning Tao. One day I will honor my oath and kill you, Huaxia Hongmeng," said Taoist Yuntian, laughing and stepping in.


    The next second, the whole person disappears.


    Ning Tao was so anxious that he threw an iron egg at them and said, "since you want to die so much, I''ll help you two bastards!"


    "Small nuclear God, explosion!"


    As soon as their pupils shrink, they only open a spiritual shield in panic, but they are engulfed by the terrible heat wave in the next second, and a huge mushroom cloud surges.


    "Boom...!"

 Chapter 1727

    "Boom...!"


    A huge mushroom cloud rises, the extremely high temperature rises rapidly, and the eardrum will be broken.


    Ning Tao quickly retreated after detonating, but his eyes were still on the door, and the figure of Taoist Yuntian completely disappeared in it.


    The next second, the gateway went to Kunlun mountain.


    "Boom...!"


    And then, the small nuclear God''s outer shock wave at the same time spread here, swallow him.


    Tens of thousands of people looked up at the scene, their faces were white and nervous. To tell the truth, both sides didn''t know what to do, and none of the leaders heard from them.


    Taoist Yuntian left the crowd and fled alone.


    Ning Tao didn''t give orders. Besides, they were weak. Even if they wanted to do something, they had to weigh it over.


    Tens of thousands of people were prostrate on the ground. When the shock wave passed, Hongmeng and others quickly got up, but leader Ning was also in the outer area of the explosion.


    Temperature rise, very people can stay.


    But I don''t know how long later, a figure suddenly appeared, climbed out of the ruins, ignored the high temperature, and walked step by step to the core area.


    The line of sight looks fuzzy, can only see roughly.


    Before long, the outline gradually appeared in front of people''s eyes, with two fuzzy heads in their hands. Although they were bloody, they could recognize that they were Yunzi and yunyangzi.


    Nearly 10000 Kunlun army pupils shrink, a face suddenly white and cold.


    In the second stage, the leader also lost.


    Ning Tao''s face is very blue. He looks at Kunlun mountain with his teeth clenched. Hunyuan gate flies there, and the phagocytosis disappears. He only feels Kunlun Mountain Dead, give him the feeling is dead.


    If it was majestic, spectacular and majestic before, but now it looks like a young man with his head up and chest up suddenly becomes an old man in the twilight.


    There is no more vitality.


    Ning Tao''s whole body trembles. It should be that the nine demons succeeded in swallowing the spirit pot. Moreover, he can''t feel any breath of Taoist Yuntian now.


    I''m afraid it has returned to the Kunlun boundary.


    "Damn asshole, asshole!"


    All of a sudden, the head and soul of cloud neutron fluctuated for a while. Before it was on the verge of dissipation, he said with a smile: "ha ha, everything is over. We are defeated, but this is only a short time. The future world is still ours."


    "Enjoy your last breath, ha ha, waiting for your doom."


    Yunyangzi''s spirit dissipated at this moment. Yunzi laughed and dissipated with the wind.


    The small nuclear God didn''t kill them, but Ning Tao killed them easily and cut off their heads with high temperature. At this moment, the two great alchemy masters fell.


    Ning Tao looked at the two people and murmured to himself: "it''s not sure who killed whom!"


    "Step on...!"


    Carrying two heads, the half body of Zen master Longxiang, and the dilapidated wreckage of Reverend Lei Xing.


    Overlooking the Kunlun army from a high altitude, he said coldly, "I''ll give you two choices. I''ll make a decision for the alliance leader within ten minutes. One is to live, the other is to die."


    "What?"


    More than 20 deities were shocked and in a flurry, and finally a man of high prestige was introduced.


    I saw a thin old man who had gone through many vicissitudes came out. He was called xianyunhe. He used to be a genius of Yuntian palace. Later, he left the family and lived a natural and comfortable life of xianyunyehe.


    From the point of view, his qualifications, strength and status are enough to represent the whole Kunlun kingdom.


    I saw the latter with a bitter smile, shaking out a step, arched: "Huining alliance leader, who doesn''t want to live well, our choice is life.


    "But I don''t think it''s that simple!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    Hongmeng and more than a dozen other deities come to ningtao''s side. Shaolin''s ancestors are breathing heavily with blood. The rest of them are also miserable. They don''t have a good piece of meat.


    The latter glances at it and finds that Xuanwu is gone. He died for the rosefinch. The ancestor of Tianshan Mountain was seriously injured and passed out in a coma. The other ancestors were all seriously injured and carried it in one breath. The ancestor of Emei It''s gone, too.


    Looking at the monk Hongmeng below, there are only a thousand people left in the more than 3000 iron cavalry. Everyone seems to be climbing out of the pool of blood, relying on the remnant soldiers to break the gun, not to mention how miserable.


    Look at each other, eyes are red, can''t help crying out.


    War, that''s war.


    Too cruel, too bloody, too terrible.


    Many people have an idea in their mind. Why is there a war?


    The best and most iron brother, the female disciple of Tianshan Mountain who has been in secret love for a long time, elder Those familiar figures can''t be seen. A heart is like a knife.


    He promised: "I can still bite my teeth."


    "Ning alliance leader, please say!" Idle cloud crane hard scalp, difficult pain way."Well, I can let you troops go. After all, you obey orders. Although I hate you, I hate your leaders even more. They started this war and there is no amnesty for their crimes."


    Ning Tao Sha''s face, word by word cold way.


    Kunlun nearly 30 deities, a cold heart, it seems that there is something bad premonition rushed to my heart.


    Next second, Ning Tao abruptly shattered the wreckage in his hand and said mercilessly: "only two immortals are left, the rest You''re all going to make your own decisions! "


    "What?"


    The Kunlun gods were pale.


    Xianyun crane just wanted to open his mouth, Ning Tao said coldly: "remember, you only have ten breath time. As soon as time passes, you are waiting for the destruction of artillery fire."


    "Don''t think I don''t dare. I can''t do anything like that. One nuclear weapon is enough to kill more than 10000 people. If you don''t believe it, you can try it!"


    "One, three...!"


    2x ¡¤ 700zs0 = 5h9


    hearing this fast number, a crowd was scared out of their wits, and it was useless to ask for mercy.


    Mr. Zhou, Mr. Shaolin and others have complicated faces. This may be the best way. After all, there are more than 10000 Kunlun troops here. Even if they use nuclear weapons, they will pay a high price. It''s the best way to do so.


    Once the divine realm is dead, they will never be able to do right again.


    All the gods have been mentioned in their voices. Although Ning Tao is in a mess now, he killed two leaders just now. His prestige is no less than that of Yun Tiandao.


    "Eight, nine...!"


    "Wait!"


    Xianyunhe suddenly said, I don''t know what decision I have made. He said bitterly, "I can''t do their Lord, but I still have my Lord."


    "This is our sin. In order to keep my Kunlun incense, I I''m willing to warn my descendants with death! "


    Just as he patted his tianlinggai hard, Ning Tao suddenly sneered: "don''t hurry to die, those two people have you, this pot, you need to carry."


    "The Kunlun kingdom in the future still needs you to lead. If anything happens, I only want you!"


    "Hoo...!"


    The palm wind has reached the forehead, even blowing the hair on the forehead, but it is still growing.


    Xianyun crane closed his eyes in pain, only two words flashed in his brain: "puppet!"


    The gods of Kunlun have dead eyes and pray on their faces.


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao''s heart is in a hurry at the moment, and he can''t discuss with them at all, because he will never let Taoist Yuntian go so easily.


    Even if, kill Kunlun!

 Chapter 1728

    "Now, tell me your choice. Our leader has no spare time to waste with you!"


    "Either all of you or only you!"


    Ning Tao recalls Bai Luo with one hand, mews at the crack on it, and then looks at the gods indifferently.


    Xianyunhe looks back at the gods. Nearly 30 alchemy gods are all the details of Kunlun kingdom. If they die, they will be finished.


    But up to now, we have to comply with Ning Tao.


    According to his understanding of this Xiaoxiong, it is impossible for him to repent. Otherwise, even Taoist Yuntian would not be able to bear the counterattack of more than 10000 monks.


    Hongmeng''s losses will be even more serious.


    "Ten, time is up!"


    Ning Tao and other deities burst out their spiritual power together. Li Zhen was also in the distance, scolding and taking out all the things at the bottom of the box, which was enough to bomb indiscriminately for more than an hour.


    "Wait Wait, I do it, I do it


    An old man by the side of xianyunhe said, his face was full of pain, and he would never think that he would die in his own hands.


    Chong Ning Tao bowed, gritted his teeth and said, "I hope the leader of Ning alliance can keep his word and keep my Kunlun incense!"


    Then he bowed bitterly to Xianyun crane. Although the latter''s life was saved, his life was more miserable than his death. A fostered one Puppet!


    When the dog takes care of the Kunlun kingdom for Hongmeng, endures the abuse of the world and carries the black pot well.


    "Mr. crane, take care, I''ll go first!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the old man clapped his head like lightning, only to hear a "click". All the life, including the spirit, passed away quickly.


    "Plop...!"


    An old monk in the middle of alchemy, Shenfeng.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the army below are moist, and they look at Ning Tao angrily.


    (v2w70££d0NV0Cp5lf9¡­ D


    it''s cutting their Kunlun meat with a knife!


    "Please keep your word with leader Ning. Take care of yourself, old crane!"


    Seven or eight friars over the age of 100 gnawed their teeth in pain, and a corpse fell powerlessly.


    The eyes of the army below were dim because they were their ancestors, or the elders of shangzong.


    But there are always exceptions. Those who kill too much are relieved. Fortunately, they don''t get into trouble. Otherwise, it''s not enough for them to die.


    A big man with a broken knife breathed a sigh of relief, but as soon as he looked up, a Silver Rainbow passed through his head and took away all his life. His knife, which had been broken because of his killing force, could not fall.


    Xianyunhe and others were greatly shocked, and cried out: "what do you mean, leader Ning? Do you have to go back? "


    "Hum, some people can avoid the crime of death, but some people can''t. Even if the responsibility is not entirely theirs, at least it''s the people they killed and the knives they wielded."


    "I think you all know the truth of making an example of others. At least I dare to kill them in front of you, instead of waiting for you to die!"


    Ning Tao controls Ma Shen to swim quickly.


    With the power of his spirit in the later stage, he can defeat the divine realm with every blow. These mortals, even the false gods, can''t resist a blow.


    "Hiss...!"


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people have fallen.


    Most of these people''s strength is in the false gods, and their bodies are full of blood. At first sight, they all kill too much. It''s hard for Ning Tao not to kill them.


    "Plop Plop...! "


    The army was in a state of panic. Every moment a monk died. Maybe the one who was standing next to him one second would fall to the ground the next.


    "Zheng!"


    All of a sudden, a divine state collapsed and screamed, "no, no Don''t kill me, don''t


    A turn around unexpectedly want to escape, but in front of a flower, idle cloud crane that complex bitter figure blocked in front of the body.


    "I''ll give you a ride...!"


    "Ah Hiss... "


    After a long time, everything was calm.


    There were only two spirits left in the sky that day, one was xianyunhe, the other was a gifted young spirit, but now he was scared stiff.


    There are more than 20 corpses of alchemy lying on the bottom, just like the pain of the gods.


    For heritage, for incense, for future generations


    And the lower part was calm. Seven or eight hundred people died, almost all of them were overkill goods. Moreover, they were the top pillar of the army, and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The idle cloud crane gasped and said with red eyes: "Ning alliance leader, this All right! "


    The latter''s eyes flashed and said coldly, "you go to Kunlun with me. I must make Taoist Yuntian pay the price. It''s not so easy for him to break the boundary."


    Step on a fourth-order Griffin and look coldly.


    As soon as Xianyun crane bites his teeth, since he has already set foot on this road, he is doomed to never look back."Roar...!"


    Let the two armies stay here peacefully, and then they set foot on the Griffin and rushed to the sky.


    Zhou sat on a rock with wet eyes, looking at the corpses all over the ground for a long time. In this battle, they Finally, I won.


    It''s hard to win!


    No matter in Hongmeng, in China, or in the whole world, this holy war will last forever and be praised forever.


    And in later generations, it is also known as the miracle of Textbooks


    Kunlun Mountain is silent.


    A huge Griffin slowly flew over and finally landed on the top of the mountain. It was empty all around, and even the Kunlun hall collapsed.


    Xianyun crane took a look at it and said angrily, "Yuntian, that son of a bitch, has destroyed the passage and cut off our way. Damn it, damn it!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and took a deep breath. Suddenly, he punched a void in the direction of the secret place.


    "Break World Fist


    One punch seems to break through some barrier.


    Xianyunhe is stunned, and opens up a new channel with one punch. Even Yuntian can''t do it.


    But the former just downplayed to eat a few pills, light way: "go, tell me where the transmission array, must stop the cloud."


    Xianyunhe nods and rushes into the passage.


    According to cloud neutron, if there is enough energy, many people can be sent up. Although we don''t know where the transmission array is connected and whether it can be successful, we still hope.


    But now it only engulfs some famous mountains. Although it seems like a lot, it is insignificant for the teleportation array. If only three or four people are teleported, it can be inferred that It should be possible.


    "Yuntian, you can''t escape from the palm of my hand." Ning Tao''s eyes burst out with a strong sense of killing, and flew to the transmission array


    The center of Kunlun boundary is where the ancient transmission array is located.


    It was a forbidden area for a long time, but I don''t know when there was a man and a woman sitting here.


    He is the first genius in Kunlun, the strongest first person in Yuntian palace, the emperor!


    She is the goddess of the snow palace generation. She is so beautiful that she can''t be seen.


    All of a sudden, a rapid streamer, will be training two people wake up, can''t help but doubt to open their eyes, is the war over?


    But only one look, the pupil suddenly shrunk.


    "This This is... "

 Chapter 1729

    Two people are startled, stare big eyes to pour to inhale cold air.


    In the line of sight, a streamer came, showing a familiar figure, flying into a familiar door, when it came out, it had already crossed thousands of meters away.


    This is the basic simple power of Hunyuan gate.


    And this person It''s Taoist Yuntian!


    The brilliant elder of Yuntian palace, the head of Kunlun''s three gods, the first friar of Kunlun, and the rare genius Xiaoxiong in thousands of years. This kind of invincible reputation makes him stand at the top of the whole Kunlun pyramid.


    But at the moment, he was miserable.


    There was no good meat in the whole body. The hair was messy and coagulated by blood scabs. The right arm was crushed to pieces. Some bones were even deformed. There was a deep dent in the chest, which seemed to have been hit by heavy objects.


    Is this the man of cloud heaven in their impression?


    "Whoosh...!"


    After a while, he came to them.


    "Too Elder Taishang, this What''s the matter? Didn''t you go to the Chinese war? How did you become like this? Jihad How''s it going? "


    There was panic on the emperor''s proud face.


    The goddess''s face turned white, her beautiful eyes revealed shock, and her thin red lips opened and closed gently.


    She can''t imagine this scene. The graceful man in her heart, no matter when and where, is always calm and arrogant. But the man in front of her, who is full of blood and venom, completely subverts her world.


    What the hell happened?


    Seeing that he opened his mouth, Taoist Yuntian''s face was gloomy and terrible. He took out four jugs of nine demons from his arms, on which the Dragon veins of famous mountains such as Kunlun Mountain were stored.


    But there''s not much energy in it.


    It''s all the fault that Ning Tao took away the five jugs in Zijin Mountain. Otherwise, let alone the three of them, more than a dozen will not be a problem.


    He started the magic pot on the spot.


    Almost instantaneously, a few thousand meters of energy gathered. This is the core of the Kunlun Kingdom, and also the star core of the Kunlun kingdom. The heaven and earth are full of spiritual power, but now they are all swallowed up.


    "Elder, what do you mean?" The emperor frowned, more and more flustered.


    However, Taoist Yuntian gave him a cold glance and said, "watch the magic pot. After the energy here is consumed, wake me up and start the transmission array. This broken place can''t stay for a long time."


    Words fall, immediately cross knee in situ healing up.


    This time was the most serious injury he had ever suffered since his cultivation. Even the old Qinglong was less than one third of this battle.


    It''s all the damn bastard, bastard.


    If it wasn''t for him, they could easily win the battle. How could they be defeated!


    Slowly closed his eyes, and the venom slowly moved down


    Seeing this scene, the emperor and the goddess seem to understand something. They look at each other with pale eyes. Although their lips are wriggling, they don''t speak. When they want to say the same thing, they should be defeated in the holy war.


    Even Taoists in the sky are defeated!


    The emperor was silent and urged the magic pot to devour the earth''s energy. This flash lasted for several hours


    At this time, Ning Tao and xianyunhe rushed here in the Griffin beast, and their speed had reached the extreme, just like an arrow cutting through the sky.


    "Quick, quick, faster!" Ning Tao mouth anxious whisper, a hands deeply grasp the palm.


    And xianyunhe has a complicated face. Although he is a member of Kunlun Kingdom, his mood at the moment is the same as that of Ning alliance leader.


    Yuntian that bastard summoned them to start the Jihad, but when he saw that they were defeated, he ran away and abandoned them. He even destroyed the two channels, which was to put the army to death.


    If you give yourself a chance to kill him, you will never be soft!


    "Roar...!"


    The fourth order Griffin seems to have red eyes and gallop wildly.


    A few hours later, a pillar of light appeared, as if connecting the sky and thick earth.


    Moreover, the spatial fluctuation here is far more active than usual, as if the space here had been developed by the wise ancestors, and it can be easily broken by the later generations.


    it''s like standing on the shoulders of giants and being able to see higher and farther, which is the shadow of the ancestors.


    Ning Tao opens his perspective and finds that there is a huge array plate, which is as big as a hill. If you use this thing to cross the border, I''m afraid it''s not impossible to reach the fairyland


    Suddenly, Taoist Yuntian opened his eyes.


    He actually felt the breath of Ning Tao, immediately roared: "no, fast forward transmission array."


    While talking, he snatched the magic pot and squeezed the seal with one hand. He poured all the energy into the transmission array, just like a Wang Lingquan moistening the dry earth, which can revive the vitality of all things.


    Only a huge "roar" was heard.


    This ancient forbidden area, a cage, actually opened a big entrance to enter the forbidden area that they have never been able to enter.At the sight of this, the three were excited and overjoyed.


    A lunge rushed into the forbidden area, and the next second, the door slowly closed, and at the same time, a pillar of light burst out. A road connecting heaven and earth appeared, but no one knew where the end point was?


    Because in ancient times, there were ancestors who broke the boundary, but so far there is no news, it is like a failure.


    Some time ago, the Chinese man riding on the Baijiao left with the help of the teleportation array. But anyway, it''s a hope.


    Is the only hope to leave this world.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Ning Tao, you''re late. You can''t stop this teleportation. You can kill you thousands of times when you lift your fingers when your cultivation is successful. Wait for the nightmare to come."


    Yuntian Taoist said with a wild smile.


    The emperor and the goddess are incredibly big eyes, look like this, he is defeated by Ning Tao.


    Lost to a monk smaller than them!


    A thousand meters away, the idle crane is furious, but the teleportation array is about to break the boundary. How can he stop it? Asshole, he can''t make it.


    "Yuntian, you bastard, ungrateful traitor, you betrayed Kunlun Kingdom and shangzong."


    Is big scold, ear suddenly spread to suppress of breath, terror of spirit power almost blow him down.


    Looking up, the whole person was shocked.


    Ning Tao is furious. His domineering spirit gathers a simple spear, which is pulled into a full moon god killing bow with the spine of the highest body. The soul power in the later stage condenses the spear point, which is cold to the bone.


    The former only took a look and his scalp cracked.


    There is no courage to compete with it.


    "Yuntian, die!"


    Ning Tao roars, stares at the big copper bell eyes, and throws it out with perfect streamline posture.


    A spear out, even disappeared.


    As soon as the pupils of the three Taoist priests shrank, the forbidden area was not closed. The emperor and the goddess seemed to be shrouded by the goddess of death, and they were too scared to move.


    But the former screamed, and without waiting for his action, a spear pierced him directly.


    T? E? 270 {00 & 59A ''


    but the next second, the transmission array started.


    The full-bodied white light reflected the whole earth continent. The whole Kunlun kingdom was trembling. I saw the pillar of light disappear with three people. They It''s all transmitted.


    Life and death unknown!


    Ning Tao fell from the air. Just now, the blow was too strong, and the Griffin was killed.


    When he took out the five jugs, the teleportation array was dejected. It seemed to be broken. It neither devoured power nor teleported. However, some changes had taken place in the world of Kunlun.


    Leisure cloud crane felt for a while, unexpectedly suddenly collapsed on the ground, startled: "end At the end of the law

 Chapter 1730

    What is the end of the law era?


    The spirit power is thin, the law is fuzzy, and the space is fragile.


    It''s just like the peak age is a vigorous youth, then the end of the French era is a dying old man, most of them only step into the coffin.


    This is what the earth looks like now, but the Kunlun kingdom in front of us has actually reached this point.


    Ning Tao is not willing to look at the sky.


    And the idle crane is sad to hold up a pile of yellow sand, crying, tears.


    It is said that the new generation does not understand the sufferings of the previous generation, so now they naturally do not understand the semi end of the law era of the previous generation, that is, the Kunlun kingdom.


    If we compare the half end of the French era to a lake.


    Then the French era was a pond about to dry up.


    If they had the chance to rise before, now everything is over. It is no longer easy to cultivate gods. The monk civilization has begun to decline.


    Xianyun crane holding yellow sand knelt down to the sky and cried, "I''m sorry to my ancestors, I''m sorry to my ancestors."


    Ning Tao looks back with a calm face, but he doesn''t interrupt him. The present Kunlun kingdom is their own fruit, and their spiritual power is not much better than that of Huaxia.


    Looking at this unresponsive transmission array, he can''t help humming, even if you can come back without death, so what?


    There are rules to suppress, even if you can come back and how much stronger, you''d better pray not to let me meet again!


    They stopped for a long time, and finally refused to leave.


    Ning Tao stepped on a cloud, pondered for a long time, and said: "pass on the decree of the alliance leader, summon the seven great masters of Kunlun Kingdom, all the first-class forces, gather in Yuntian palace, the alliance leader I have something to say


    "Yes


    The idle crane bowed his head to answer.


    Looking at him leaving, Ning Tao sighed, standing on the cloud looking down.


    When he first stepped into Kunlun, he was full of curiosity and unknown about the world. Although he killed the young leader of Lei Xingzong, he was helpless.


    Later, he met Han Xue, and it was because of her that he changed. He still vaguely remembered that he had stolen nothing from the whole Han family treasure house. Han Ming, the owner of the Han family, vomited blood angrily


    Thinking of this, he could not help touching his nose with a bitter smile. He really missed the feeling at that time.


    Who would have thought that the boy who fled everywhere in a hurry at that time had become the overlord of the two circles, and now he had become the overlord of the two circles. At the same time, he ordered the ten thousand overlords to submit to him, which made him powerful all over the world.


    Don''t mention other people, even he didn''t think of it.


    He stopped and walked all the way, looked around, and toured the whole Kunlun kingdom. He found that there were a lot of friars, and basically few high-level friars.


    It seems that this war has also had a huge impact on the Kunlun kingdom. Basically, it is impossible to threaten China any more. However, in case of emergency, what else should be done.


    Although it seems to fly very slowly, in fact, it soon traveled to three continents, and finally stayed at the top of the first mountain of Kunlun. It is said that looking up from here, you can see the other end of the world, with a lot of beautiful scenery.


    "Hoo...!"


    Slowly sitting on the ground, some dull.


    Because he didn''t know what to do next, he once worked hard to protect Huaxia and Hongmeng, but when he did, he was at a loss.


    After clenching his fist, he can already feel the limit of the world. His strength can''t even reach the level of half emptiness, and the chain of rules in his body has reached an amazing 108.


    The magic of that dragon ball is much more than that, but it hides in his body.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and took Xiaobai out of his arms. The latter fell into a deep sleep. His lovely scales were dim, which made me feel sorry. I don''t know how long this sleep will take. It''s all his fault


    After sitting for a long time, Ning Tao suddenly murmured with a bitter smile: "this Is that the feeling of invincibility? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    There is joy, bitterness and self mockery in the voice.


    Suddenly, two strange voices came from behind. Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and didn''t turn his head back. He just lightly stroked Xiaobai and looked at the misty clouds.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The original UV sends Y0


    "sister, finally Finally, I''m so tired, "a weak voice panted.


    Then came a helpless woman''s voice: "you''re just saying that it''s not you who are shouting to see huoshaoyun, but I didn''t force you to come."


    I saw a big and a small two beautiful women climb up from the cliff, jump, white skirt floating, in the clouds of the United States and simply can not square things.


    "Wow, sister, I feel like I''m standing on the cloud. It''s so beautiful."


    Little beauty''s eyes are shining.


    I can''t help imagining how wonderful it would be if her prince charming could suddenly appear and be a loving couple in the misty clouds.


    Big beauty also sweet smile, this is really beautiful, but beautiful eyes swept, the whole person suddenly Leng for a while."Waves Who is it


    A three foot ice front is shining.


    The little beauty was startled by this scene. She looked along the tip of the sword. I don''t know when there was a young man with white robes and silver hair. When the wind blew, the silver hair was so gorgeous. Her heart was touched.


    Although he is in the background, he is proud and upright, which can make people feel close to each other. Being in the hazy clouds, on the contrary, makes him feel more mysterious, and his gentle movements are so charming.


    It''s very charming, just like an immortal.


    Little beauty can''t help but look crazy, and big beauty heart jump, a cheek is full of blush.


    Who has not a girl heart, who has not dreamt of prince charming, now only a look, actually have a kind of want to surrender in his vast momentum.


    The big beauty shook her head fiercely. How could she have such an idea? Could it be that he played a magic trick on herself, and then looked at her sister and completely indulged in it.


    "Asshole, you What have you done to us, who are you and why are you here? "


    It''s like a snow girl on an iceberg.


    The temperature on the top of the mountain has dropped a lot. The clouds are mixed with snowflakes and frost. Behind the beautiful scenery, there is a layer of dormancy.


    Ning Tao hears speech, light glanced two people one eye, pick eyebrow way: "the way of snow god palace, a little interesting."


    "Since we know that we are from the snow god palace, we should report your name and state your purpose. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Xueqing, a beautiful woman, is ready.


    But she said, "I''m afraid you''ll come to see her."


    "Besides, he didn''t do anything to us."


    "My silly sister, it''s too late for him to start. I can feel the strength of this man is terrible. Stay away from him. Don''t be deceived by his magic."


    Xueqing pushed her away.


    The cold air around is getting thicker and thicker, and tiny ice needles are gathered in the clouds.


    "What is your purpose and who are you?"


    Ning Tao had no choice but to smile and said: "there''s no purpose. I''ll conquer the Kunlun kingdom. As for who I am, ha ha, go and ask the elder of your family."


    "I''m afraid to scare you..."

 Chapter 1731

    "Frightening me?"


    "Hum, it''s arrogant. Since you know that we are from snow temple, you are not afraid of big trouble."


    Snow fine sneer scornfully way.


    "Big trouble, ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and smiles. He doesn''t care. He doesn''t even turn his head. He gently caresses Xiaobai and looks into the distance as if he sees the other end of the world.


    Every time he touched the place of the incomplete scales, his heart would ache inexplicably. It was he who didn''t take good care of Xiaobai that made him suffer so much


    Seeing him laughing, Xueqing was furious.


    He could feel the man''s disdain for the snow palace, which was an insult to his home and unforgivable.


    Suddenly, the little beauty Xueer stopped in front of her and said angrily, "elder sister, why are you so unreasonable? What''s the matter with people sitting there?"


    "Everyone can come to the first holy mountain of Kunlun. They just came a little earlier than us. You can''t just draw a sword against them. You You are unreasonable, you cheat, you bully. "


    Looking at that sweet face full of righteous indignation, Xueqing is a fool.


    For a moment, he suddenly pointed to himself and said, "I I''m unreasonable? How can I cheat? I bully people? It came out of your mouth


    "Who are you, Cher? Your surname is Xue, and you are my own sister. How can you help a strange enemy who hasn''t even met? How dare you say that I''m unreasonable? I''ve done so much to protect you. "


    "I''m no longer a child. I have my own judgment. I believe he won''t hurt me. Unlike you, he always draws a sword at people."


    Xueer''s eyes are red and her arms are open.


    Behind her, is a face of strange Ning Tao, pick eyebrows looking at this pair of sisters.


    "Step on...!"


    Snow fine even back several steps, full of pain, delicate body light tremble, a hand tightly covered the position of the heart, this words really hurt her heart.


    Like a sword pierced her soft heart, this moment her pain no body will.


    She couldn''t imagine that her always lovely and obedient sister would say this, never contradict her sister, and even turn against her.


    Magic, absolutely magic!


    Snow fine heart roars, beautiful Mou angrily looked at Ning Tao, this is he make of ghost, unforgivable.


    "Daofa, glacier funeral!"


    A pair of jade hands clap toward the top of the mountain like lightning. The power of the ice around is gathering wildly. The ice needles hidden in the clouds are shooting away like bullets.


    On the top of the mountain, there is also a glacier with a height of tens of feet. It is hard and solid, and there are countless layers. It is very cold, and it emits cold air. Its speed is incredible, and it is obvious that it has been built to perfection.


    Ning Tao was frozen in it in an instant.


    Little beauty Xueer is also trapped in an ice prison, so anxious that she almost cried.


    "Sister, what are you doing? Let him go...!"


    Snow fine coldly looking at this scene, directly ignore the silly sister, but toward Ning Tao sneer: "you can cheat him, but can''t cheat me."


    "Since the first time I saw you, I have felt a strong crisis, which I have never felt before, even in Shifu."


    "Oh, so?"


    Ning Tao opens his mouth in the glacier.


    As soon as the former''s face changed, it instantly stimulated all the spiritual power in his body, and even doubled the size of the glacier.


    "Hum, so I will never allow anyone to hurt my sister, and I will never believe that your presence here is an accident. You must have your purpose."


    "But anyway, you are dead, because no one has ever come out of this glacier alive, never," Xueqing gasped.


    Well


    "Wait, who told you this, how can you feel familiar?" Ning Tao frowned.


    "Of course, it''s my master. You should be glad that it''s in my hands. If you are my master, she can make a glacier as high as 1000 feet for you. Then you will be dead. You can be killed by freezing."


    "Your master Who is it? "


    While they were talking, Xueer cried and interrupted: "elder sister, please let him go. I''m wrong. He''s innocent. Why should you kill him?"


    "Just because I''m your sister, and because he insulted the snow temple, this is the biggest death penalty. But remember, my sister did all this to protect you."


    Then, regardless of Xueer''s cry, he turned around and sneered at Ning Tao: "no matter what your purpose is, you have to say goodbye. If you want to know my master''s name, wait until you can survive."


    When a person''s blood, bones, skin and flesh are completely frozen, just a little bit, he will be broken, the body and spirit are destroyed.


    "Daofa, Glacier..."


    Before I finished speaking, I heard a faint words: "you mean, as long as I break this glacier, you can tell me your master.""That''s right," Xueqing replied subconsciously.


    Ning Tao finished, suddenly showed a smile, in the two women''s astonished eyes, he actually stretched out his hand in the glacier, gently hit a ring finger.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang Bang Boom...! "


    In the second daughter''s gaping, the glacier of tens of feet "bang" suddenly broken, an extremely terrible force flashed away, the glacier turned into drifting ice crystals.


    This scene, can only say beautiful profusion.


    "Poof!"


    Xueqing suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood and falls to the ground with no force. Meimou is full of horror.


    Actually It''s broken!


    "Sister, sister, are you ok..." Xueer''s ice cell is broken too. She is busy crying and rushing to it.


    The two girls hold each other tightly. Just at this time, Ning Tao slowly turns his head, revealing a handsome face, thin lips, straight nose, evil spirit in the corner of his mouth, and silver hair shining brilliantly.


    This face is reflected in the vision of burning clouds. It''s so beautiful It''s amazing.


    "Tell me, who is your master?"


    "Snow Snow palace, ice fairy Xueqing sister flower frightened way.


    Er


    Ning Tao had a black line in his head, but he said with a bitter smile: "it''s really her. The last time we met, I remember that she was still crying to have a baby for me, to have a family..."


    "Sheng Have a baby? "


    The two girls were stunned, and then they all laughed sarcastically. How could this be? Are you kidding.


    Master in their eyes is dignified atmosphere, high cold calm, beautiful proud, a look can frighten them to tremble, more disdain for men.


    No matter the older generation, or the new generation of men, it is a very tempting iceberg goddess!


    But now there is a man who says that their master is going to give birth to a child for him, crying and shouting, and even giving birth to a clan. This man is ridiculous.


    0


    dream of spring and autumn in broad daylight!


    "By the way, where is your master? Many people have gone to the earth. Why don''t you see your master?" Ning Tao does not care about the long road.


    Xueqing was just about to open her mouth when suddenly a spirit Rune flew by, and the second daughter''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The former thought about it and sneered: "if you want to find my master, go to Yuntian Palace tomorrow. My master will be waiting for you there. I hope you don''t give me advice."


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "hope."

 Chapter 1732

    As soon as the words fell, he suddenly turned to look at the sky.


    At this time, the sky is close to dusk, and a big sun gradually falls into the sea of clouds, and the yellow color actually dyes the clouds that stretch for tens of thousands of miles.


    Looking around, the sky seems to be turned into a color, layers of yellow dazzling, can make people have a very wonderful feeling, can''t help smiling, see the beauty, can make people feel cheerful.


    When dusk is at its peak, the sky and the earth seem to be connected. The vast field of vision can see the other end of the world, and the yellow sky is a road to heaven


    Beautiful, beautiful.


    I feel like I''m in a fairyland and I''m never tired of seeing it.


    Ning Tao can''t help looking crazy. There is such a beautiful place here. It''s really amazing.


    Xueqing and Xueer are also excited. Even after watching them for many times, they can''t help being shocked and amazing. They are the eternal splendor that countless men and women want to have, dedicated to their favorite people


    Soon, the beauty gradually disappeared.


    In a day''s time, only when the short film is bright, maybe only in a flash, can people always remember the eternal brilliance It''s just fantasy!


    Snow fine mood calm many, see Ning Tao didn''t kill her meaning, can''t help of way: "now I have told you, now you can let us go?"


    The latter nodded and gave a smile.


    Xueer is a little reluctant, feel her wish come true, and the beloved prince charming to see the beautiful scenery.


    With her sister just walked two steps, Xueqing seems to think of something, sneer: "if you want to see my master, you have to go to Yuntian Palace tomorrow, otherwise you don''t have any chance, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Words fall, holding the snow floating down.


    "I hope I can see you tomorrow. Don''t let me laugh at your arrogance. If you want to be our sister''s teacher, you don''t have the qualification...!"


    The sound spread farther and farther until it disappeared.


    Ning Tao''s eyes ripple for a while, but he shakes his head with a smile, caresses Xiaobai and sits alone in the cloud.


    It seems that there is something wrong with it. A palm is slowly stretched out, and the power of the pure Yang instantly condenses a fireball. After a long time, it is finally thrown into the sky. Soon, the Yellow beauty appears again


    One person, one snake, enjoy one night.


    "Dangdang...!"


    The next day, there was a ringing bell.


    I saw a palace from the sea of clouds gradually broken open, standing in front of people, simple atmosphere.


    The figures gathered here like locusts. In the mountains below the palace, there was a huge city named Yuntian city.


    It is the largest and most prosperous city in Kunlun.


    Now there is a lot of people here. Although they were enlisted by the Seventh Congress of the Communist Party of China, they can still see the prosperity of the past, but everyone''s face is a little heavy.


    Because the news of the defeat of Jihad spread.


    Xianyunhe didn''t hide or boast about it. He announced it all over the world. In his words, he worshipped Ning Tao.


    And Taoist Yuntian is defined as an eternal traitor!


    "Dangdang...!"


    "Zen to, Lei Xingzong to, seven curse door to..."


    In the sea of people, a number of powerful Kunlun sect appeared, their faces were all in a panic, and they came after their representatives.


    Ning Mo a words, who dare not from?


    Xianyunhe and a group of people are standing on the Yuntian hall. At present, they have gathered all the forces. The most powerful people are coming, but he has no choice but to sigh.


    Because the strong man of alchemy He''s less than eight!


    One hour, two hours


    From the beginning of the panic, to now have to be extremely nervous, everyone''s heart is up to the throat.


    Because they are the losers, they have to wait for the winner''s decision. It may be a bloody battle, but they all have some confidence. After all, this is their home court.


    So many people, can''t you beat him?


    There is a dignified middle-aged man hidden in Lei Xingzong. He It''s Lei qianjue, Lei Ang''s father, the leader of Lei Xingzong, the son of Lei xingzun!


    Originally, he intended to hide, but when he heard that Ning Tao was the only one coming, a plan came out in an instant. At that time, he would stir up the flames and cause Kunlun people''s anger, and worry that he would not be able to kill him alone. Taoist Yuntian was frightened.


    With a sign in the dark, the representative of Lei Xingzong was immediately dissatisfied and said, "old crane, what does Ning Tao mean?"


    "Call all of us together, but look what time it is now. We are defeated. Yes, but we in Kunlun have dignity. Anyone who dares to trample on our dignity would rather die than surrender."


    "That''s right. No one can insult us..." A group of Representatives protested, full of pride.


    Idle cloud crane Leng for a while, see the public mood is high, quickly comfort way: "you don''t worry, rather alliance leader may have important things, wait no more."


    "Wait? Why wait for him? ""Why should those who don''t give us face give him face? Do you really think it''s great for him to win the holy war? Dare to look down on us, hum, arrogant!"


    There was a cold protest in the crowd.


    "You''re right. Besides, the mastermind is a Taoist. What does it have to do with us? We''re all forced. Instead of killing the mastermind, we''re looking for trouble. It''s a coward. What''s the matter? Cut!"


    "If he comes later, he will have a good attitude. If he has a bad attitude, I will be the first to object."


    A group of Representatives began to protest.


    However, one stone caused a thousand waves, which actually caused a chain reaction. A sea of people protested like waves. Some even said that they wanted to form an alliance against the enemy.


    Xianyunhe finally turns pale, vaguely smell the taste of conspiracy, how short video suddenly turned into a protest, this is someone deliberately fanning the flames.


    Damn, isn''t there enough dead people!


    In this smoke rising, a light word came: "how, you don''t agree with me?"


    Well


    Tens of thousands of people looked up, their faces were full of astonishment, because there was one more person in the sky, and now they were looking down on the people.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    Lei qianjue and other people''s pupils shrink, subconsciously shut their mouth, for a time was silent.


    10W


    the idle cloud crane wiped a handful of sweat, which can be counted.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao said with his hands on his back: "just now, it seems that you are very dissatisfied with the leader of our alliance. A group of defeated people dare to be so arrogant."


    "I''ve never seen a loser who is still so upright, and clamors for a good attitude, dignity and face, but dignity is not for himself."


    "Don''t you think you''re ridiculous?"


    The discourse has a long history and reverberates in the hall.


    The representative of Lei Xingzong was hinted and walked out with a stiff head and said: "leader Ning, we have something to say."


    "What?"


    "It''s our condition of defeat. As long as you agree to these conditions, we''re going to shake hands and make peace. Otherwise, we won''t be able to explain to the people of Kunlun."


    The representative of Lei Xingzong was proud.


    Behind him stood a group of Kunlun monks, and there were tens of thousands of them. This is one of their strengths. After all, a large number of people is their advantage and courage.


    Ning Tao is angry and happy. These guys are just


    "Tell me about it."


    Representative Lei Xingzong, under the attention of the public, also put his hand behind his back and proudly held out a finger and said: "first, take out six nuclear weapons and give them to us unconditionally. We Kunlun are badly injured, so we need to know more about them."


    "Otherwise, how can we be equal? This is also the protector of all the friars in Kunlun."

 Chapter 1733

    "Six Six nuclear weapons? "


    Ning Tao almost thought he had heard wrong. What do these people think? Are they the losers or the arrogant winners? Do they want nuclear weapons?


    Then, the representative of Lei Xingzong stretched out his second finger and said proudly, "second, we should provide us with precious science and technology unconditionally. Of course, we will also provide materials to lay a good foundation for cooperation."


    The eyes of a group of senior executives flickered. To be honest, this condition is more important than the first one.


    At present, the Kunlun Kingdom has become the end of the law era. People with a little strength can feel that the cultivation is several times slower than usual, and there are many difficulties.


    Under such conditions, it is not easy to produce alchemy, but if there is genetic technology


    Idle cloud crane a heart mentioned throat eye, gaping at the public, this gang of idiots is crazy, incredibly dare to brazenly provocation rather magic.


    Ignorance, stupidity!


    "And the third condition..."


    But before the words came down, Ning Tao brushed his sleeve and said flatly: "let the man behind you come out to talk, because you are not qualified to talk to the leader of the alliance."


    Huh?


    Finally, the faces of all the people changed.


    When xianyunhe hears the words, he immediately turns a gloomy face and releases his spirit. He wants to see which bastard is stirring up the flames, stirring up the mud and deliberately provoking the war


    =%Fv0}


    when the atmosphere here is dignified, suddenly a griffin comes from the outside of the main hall square, and a pair of Sister Flowers jump from it. It is Xueqing sisters.


    All the way from Kunlun No.1 holy mountain to Yuntian palace, it''s a long way.


    There is an eye-catching beauty on the outside. An iceberg fairy''s white skirt is floating. Her temperament is high and cold. Her skin is like jade. Her long hair falls down to her hips, which is quite simple and soft.


    But at the moment, the beautiful eyes are absent-minded and seem to be immersed in memories.


    "Master, master, we are back!"


    Sister flower immediately jumped into its soft arms with joy.


    Ice fairy was surprised. When she saw the comer, she just gave a bitter smile. As a refined spirit, she didn''t even find anyone close to her. She was too involved.


    Sister Hua hasn''t seen the master for a long time. She suddenly acts like two lovely pets, causing a cry and laughter. The three women''s chest is full of waves.


    Looking at the distant monks, their noses are bleeding


    Ice fairy cheek blush, hurriedly angry two female one eye, how with hair spring of Ni son same.


    Although blame, but there is a kind of favor in that eye, immediately smile a way: "how, fire burning cloud good-looking?"


    "Good looking, it''s so beautiful. Next time master will accompany us," she said, shaking ice fairy''s jade hand.


    But the latter has no choice but to smile bitterly. It seems that there is something bitter that people can''t help but pity.


    Seeing this, Xue Qing said angrily, "if someone didn''t make trouble, I''m afraid huoshaoyun would be better. He insulted the snow temple and master you, but I can''t beat him. I''m angry to think about it."


    "Oh, what kind of people?" The ice fairy said softly.


    "Anyway He was very angry. He felt that he looked down on the snow god palace. He also said that Shifu would give birth to a child and a clan for her. Do you think it''s funny? When did you say that? "


    Snow fine one face disdains, is full of disdain.


    He felt ridiculous when he thought of this sentence all the way, but the more he thought about it, the more angry he was.


    Ice fairy smile a stiff, face suddenly become strange up, quickly asked: "what does that person look like, he did not say anything else?"


    "Anything else?"


    The second daughter thought for a moment, then shook her head and said, "nothing else, and the fog was so thick at that time that she didn''t see his face clearly. However, he said that he would come to Yuntian palace, and then he would see how he would lose face."


    Then he took a look at the hall above and said curiously, "master, what happened up there? How can it be so busy today?"


    Ice fairy was losing his mind. He was stunned at this remark. Then he frowned and said, "I don''t know. I just came out of the forbidden foot not long ago. Anyway, I won''t be in charge of it any more."


    "You two are all teachers!"


    Xueqing sister a Leng, feel master change a lot, from cold to cold inside.


    All of a sudden, three or four friars in a hurry ran down and yelled: "go and have a look. That Chinese Ning Tao has come. His attitude is very arrogant. Let''s go and cheer."


    Ning Tao!


    Ice fairy brain in a stir to work properly, instantly stopped in front of four people, nu Mu way: "just now of your words, still have what happened, all tell this palace!"


    Layers of ice swords stand on several people''s necks


    On the main hall, the atmosphere was extremely suppressed.


    Tens of thousands of people''s heart beat faster, the body subconsciously taut, some high-level friars secretly store power.But ningtao gujingwubo, just light looking at the camp of Lei Xingzong, evil spirit way: "is it you roll out, or let the alliance leader chase you out."


    A terrible threat fell over the crowd.


    One second, thirty seconds


    A minute later, everyone was in a cold sweat.


    Many people are already weak and uneasy. They want to resist, but they are extremely afraid. They have defeated the existence of Kunlun three gods with their own strength.


    It is said that when he was weak, he also took yunyangzi and yunzhongzi for a second!


    When Ning Tao was impatient, there was a commotion in Lei Xingzong''s camp. He saw a dignified figure walk out slowly, and step by step into the sky.


    "My seat, master of Lei Xingzong, Lei qianjue!"


    As soon as the pupil of Xianyun crane shrinks, everything suddenly changes. It turns out that it''s him. He says angrily: "Lei qianjue, what do you want to do? Are you crazy?"


    The latter sniffed at him and said with disdain: "hum, the defeat of Jihad in Kunlun doesn''t mean that it can make Kunlun surrender. There are tens of thousands of monks and countless armies in Kunlun."


    "If you really want to oppress the Kunlun Kingdom, you can hold the first World War, or promise us the conditions of defeat, and shake hands and make peace after signing the agreement, so that the two worlds will be peaceful from now on!"


    "Well said, we haven''t lost, we haven''t lost..."


    A few of them were unconvinced.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly smiles happily and stares at Lei qianjue''s taste: "you just talked about the terms with our leader, right?"


    The latter narrowed his eyes, then raised his head and said, "it''s not that I talk to you about terms, but that I represent tens of thousands of friars in the Kunlun kingdom to negotiate on an equal footing."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Ning Tao laughs. Even on the nine day sky, he laughs heartily. A golden light bursts out of his eyes.


    "Chop God Blade


    An invisible Dragon Blade struck into Lei qianjue''s mind like lightning, so fast that no one could react and see the result. A huge fingerprint slapped it hard into the ground and vaguely heard a scream.


    "Boom...!"


    "From now on, all the seven shangzongs will be disbanded, and all the first-class forces will be handed in collectively. Three days later, the leader of this alliance will come to take it. As a loser, you must have the consciousness of a loser, otherwise, you will wipe out the Kunlun kingdom!"


    Ning Tao turns his back to the crowd.

 Chapter 1734

    One man is above ten thousand.


    I saw a big golden hand seal sank into the square, and Lei qianjue was smashed below. He could smell a smell of blood and spill it out quietly.


    That''s Lei qianjue!


    The leader of Tangtang Lei Xingzong, the son of Lei xingzun, had a strong cultivation in the middle of alchemy.


    How could it be suppressed?


    Tens of thousands of friars were full of disbelief, wide eyed and full of consternation. Although there was news of the defeat, they had never seen it with their own eyes. No one could easily believe it.


    Ning Tao flicked his clothes, as if he had done a trivial thing. Although he is still in a bad condition, he can deal with a little Lei qianjue. He is now But the spirit of nine heavy.


    Before swallowing the dragon ball, he had the confidence to challenge the Taoist of Yuntian alone, but now he has enough strength to challenge the three gods of Kunlun and win!


    Some of the representatives who were close to the pit looked into the pit, only a pool of meat mud was left.


    Lei qianjue, the leader of the clan, was destroyed!


    "Asshole!"


    The representative of Lei Xingzong was furious and yelled with red eyes: "Ning Tao, you are provoking our Kunlun Kingdom and ignoring our dignity. What should you do?"


    "Also, if your parents and your teachers have not taught you, you should listen to me. Defeat and surrender are two concepts. It does not mean that you can conquer the Kunlun kingdom if you win the war!"


    "Yes, absolutely stupid!"


    "You killed so many of my relatives, friends, brothers and sisters in Kunlun in China. We haven''t made trouble for you yet. How dare you come to us to surrender? What''s your big dream in spring and autumn?"


    Daze gate stands for killing.


    "Also, remember, it''s time for us to negotiate with you about our requirement to accept defeat and let them shake hands and make peace."


    "It''s not that you, as the winner, arrogantly come to talk about terms with us, and you also want us to disband shangzong and hand over our thousand year old heritage. It''s ridiculous," the representative of burning burning burning Valley said with a grim smile.


    The representative of Zen said, "well said, do you really think that Kunlun Kingdom has no fighting back power? We still have friars from nine continents. You can''t kill them all. Either shake hands and make peace or fight to the end!"


    "The dignity of Kunlun kingdom can''t be deceived, only respect!"


    "I can''t disgrace the majesty of Kunlun, I can only worship!"


    "I can''t kill Kunlun, I can only give it to you!"


    Every word is like a spring thunder, full of confidence and pride.


    "Boom...!"


    There are many first-class forces among the disciples of the seventh shangzong. Although there are no powerful ones, they can not be underestimated.


    "Don''t deceive, don''t insult, don''t kill!"


    The sound is deafening, like the roar of the mountain and the sea, which contains the seven shangzong''s hatred for Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Ning Tao''s hearty laughter spreads all over the world. He laughs at these people''s ignorance, and he laughs at these people''s self righteousness.


    Long stay in the upper position is still thinking about the future rule, not allowing sand in the eyes, not allowing others to ride on their heads, and not allowing someone to threaten them.


    After a thousand years of overlord rule, the bones have long been rotten.


    "Why, is it funny? Don''t think I''m waiting to be joking with you. It''s dangerous now It''s you The representative of Lei Xingzong holds the staff of thunder.


    Ning Tao shakes his head sarcastically and sneers: "you want face, dignity, nuclear weapons, and you want to continue to rule Kunlun in the future!"


    "I can only tell you, dream!"


    "Asshole, what are you talking about?"


    Nearly a thousand shangzong disciples were angry.


    ¡­ Ning Tao looked coldly at each other and said, "listen to the alliance leader, it''s the holy war launched by your Kunlun Kingdom, which invades China and plunders famous mountains and dragons. Who is the victim? Move your pig''s head and think about it."


    "When the Jihad failed, you still have the face to ask me the conditions of defeat. If you win or we win, you are not qualified to ask for any conditions."


    "What''s more, losers have no dignity, no face, and no right to threaten me. You should ask me to shake hands and make peace, not me!"


    Tens of thousands of monks'' faces changed. Every word went into their heart like a knife, and they were pale.


    After several representatives spoke, Ning Tao said with a sneer: "our alliance leader said that we would disband shangzong. Don''t doubt what I said. In three days, we will hand over your details, otherwise, we will level your Kunlun kingdom!"


    "Hum, then you try. My Kunlun kingdom will fight to the end," said the representative of Lei Xingzong.


    "Fight to the end!"


    Ning Tao was about to leave. Hearing these words, he suddenly said, "haven''t you found out yet?"


    He sneered and said to tens of thousands of monks: "for thousands of years, others may not understand you, but I have gone deep into the bottom, and naturally I know you.""Speak out the voice from the bottom of your heart. I''ll make the decision for you. Those who don''t want to continue to work for the seventh shangzong can keep silent. Those who are willing to work for the seventh shangzong can shout out that I do."


    "Three, two, one!"


    "I would, and I would..."


    When these voices came, Ning Tao was proud of a smile, but the face of the seven great masters was pale.


    It is true that some delegates are willing to speak with stiff necks. However, there are tens of thousands of people on the scene, but the voice is less than 100 people!!


    Tens of thousands of people Silence!


    Only those who shout "yes" have something to do with their ancestors, friars from nine continents All are silent!


    "This How can it be? No, I don''t believe it. It''s impossible. How dare you betray our ancestors? We are your faith and leaders. "


    The representative of Lei Xingzong screamed.


    But tens of thousands of eyes raised, but full of anger.


    "Well, is that really the case?"


    Xianyunhe stepped out slowly. He first gave Ning Tao a complicated look, and then explained: "the seven great masters have been dominating Kunlun for thousands of years. They have become more arrogant and domineering, bullying the weak and the weak. That''s what has made the people angry and resentful."


    "I once spoke to Taoist Yuntian, but they all scoffed at my words, saying that Kunlun is their final word, but actually it is everyone''s final word."


    "To put it bluntly, they would rather believe leader Ning than bear the oppression of shangzong!"


    "What, asshole!"


    The representative of burning burning burning Valley angrily scolded, and even subconsciously threatened: "you damned Dalits, dare to betray shangzong, and are not afraid of being destroyed."


    "Hiss!"


    Words just fell, the chest unexpectedly many a long gun.


    The man was a ferocious middle-aged man. His spirit power spewed out and instantly shocked him into blood foam, which made his face very terrible.


    "All of you in shangzong should die. Kill my whole family and my brothers. This account will never die!"


    "Kill..."


    Tens of thousands of friars roared angrily.


    "Damn, do you want to rebel against our ancestors..."


    Before the words of Lei Xingzong''s representative came down, they were patted into flesh and mud by a huge palm print. In the sea of clouds, ancient giant hands were broken and photographed as if they were thunder.


    "Boom...!"


    All the representatives of the seven great schools died.


    It was Ning Tao who made the move.


    Just as the hall was in chaos, a woman screamed with ecstasy: "Ning Tao, ah I''ll give you the baby. Don''t go

 Chapter 1735

    "Ah ah...!"


    The woman''s scream was more than ten thousand.


    The friars of the nine states were all in a daze. Subconsciously, they looked up and saw a beautiful fairy rushing to Ning Tao with ecstasy. They wanted to strip themselves.


    Wait, isn''t this ice fairy!


    "Whoosh!"


    At this time, Xueqing two sisters rushed over anxiously, the whole person was shocked from head to foot.


    Wide eyes, wide mouth, silly eyes.


    They can''t imagine the scene in front of them. They have always been calm and indifferent to the world. What''s more, the master who never put any man in his eyes would be so fanatical and even say those frightening words.


    Have a baby!


    The master who always hates men wants to have children!


    My God, is the world crazy?


    First: 0pc


    anyone who wants to get married and have children can imagine it, but Gao Leng''s master wants to have children, so he can''t even think of that picture.


    "Goo Grunt


    The two sisters were so scared that they quickly grabbed the master.


    How can a person with such a good face become so crazy? How can he meet people in the future.


    "Don''t pull me, let me go, Ning Tao, you finally come to me, I want to give you a baby..." The ice fairy was so excited that her body trembled and her eyes shone.


    Tens of thousands of monks were petrified


    My mother, that is still their impression of the goddess, regardless of the image to rush to give birth to children.


    Well


    Ning Tao was stunned for several seconds, and suddenly felt some pain in her teeth. How did the woman feel seriously ill.


    I think I''m angry with my child before I kill him


    Grasp with both hands, tear open a space crack.


    Overlooking the crowd, he said faintly: "remember, you only have three days, or you will be waiting for me to throw nuclear weapons one by one and blow you up!"


    Words fall, step into the crack.


    Ice fairy immediately broke away and rushed over, almost with red eyes screaming, like being possessed.


    "No, don''t leave me, Ning Tao..."


    Xianyunhe gives her a strange look, and then follows ningtao, but the crack heals.


    "Don''t go, wait for me..."


    The ice fairy cries anxiously, the spirit disperses, bites the silver tooth to recognize a direction to rush, this time she will not let go, also nobody dares to forbid her foot again.


    Xueqing and her two sisters are dumbfounded. They all know that domineering man, who was in the first holy mountain of Kunlun yesterday.


    It turns out that What he said is true.


    However, the monks in Kunlun Kingdom have complicated complexions. Although there are farces, they also confirm one thing: the arrogant Kunlun kingdom is really defeated.


    Yuntian Taoist''s invincible history has become a thing of the past. He is the first person in Kunlun and the first person on earth Ning Tao!


    "Stabbing...!"


    In the Huling plain, a space crack opens.


    saw Ning Tao as like as two peas and the clouds slowly walking out, looking at the following animals. They couldn''t help but have a sense of affinity.


    "Ning Kun, are you ok?"


    Idle cloud crane some surprised looked, doubt a way: "rather alliance Lord, we come here for what?"


    "Ha ha, find some old friends," Ning Tao''s mouth brimmed with some smiles, full of nostalgia.


    Two huge spirits enveloped most of the plain, but to their surprise, except for some hunting mercenaries, there were no special people.


    Ning Tao frowned, thought about it, and then suddenly realized that he remembered that the iron blood mercenary regiment had said that they would move to some small places to develop themselves and cultivate their influence.


    They must have left.


    "Go, go to Tancheng!"


    They entered the space crack without hesitation.


    Tancheng, what a familiar place.


    The three big families, Han family, Bai family and Liu family, still dominate in Tancheng.


    But just today, in the meeting of the three ethnic groups, a familiar figure, Ning Tao, suddenly came in.


    Without saying a word, Han Ming, Bai Wuhen and Liu Yuan were beaten up until they were black and blue, crying for mercy.


    From their mouth, only the scattered clues of Ning Kun and others seem to be no longer in zezhizhou.


    Ning Tao sighs for a long time in the Han family, and finally looks at Han Xue''s face, but he doesn''t care about them. In his capacity, he doesn''t care about them.


    I went to wanbaoge once and found Mr. Jin who used to deal with me.


    As soon as the latter saw Ning Tao, he was deeply moved and flattered. He did not expect that the little guy had grown up to the present situation and crushed the seven great masters with his own strength. It was really a matter of right and wrong.


    From master Jin, they get important clues that Ning Kun is hiding in a chaotic country.Basically, it is not under the jurisdiction of the nine states, and it still retains the royal tradition. The iron blood mercenary regiment is hiding there, but it has not been heard from them for some time. I don''t know what happened?


    Farewell to King, they rush to the chaotic country.


    "Stabbing...!"


    For a long time, Ning Tao appeared in a mountain range.


    Xianyunhe also holds a poor little princess in her hand. Her name is duo''er. She is a friend of the iron blood mercenary regiment. He ningkun and Jingyi all know each other.


    "You mean they all disappeared here in the end?" Idle cloud crane asks curiously.


    The little princess quickly and cleverly nodded, but she knew that this person was terrible. The most powerful expert in the south country was defeated by this person.


    And he, it seems, still lives in ningtao.


    Immediately said: "they mercenary regiment met the enemy at the beginning, was chased all the way here, but then there was no news, those enemies did not come out."


    "I''ve sent people to look for them. The bodies of the enemy have been found, but their bodies have evaporated. I asked Uncle nan to come here to look for them, but there is still no clue."


    Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, that South uncle is the strongest expert that the idle cloud crane defeats, a false god.


    Ponder for a while, immediately opened the perspective.


    From entering this mountain range, he vaguely felt that something was wrong, but it was very vague, and he was not sure, but as soon as the perspective opened, it became clear.


    There is a huge mysterious Dharma array hidden in this mountain range, and it is still in operation. There is a light fairy fog, purple air transpiration, just like the fairy house, and the clank of iron and blood war spirit burst out, just like the essence.


    "What a strange place?"


    Idle cloud crane looked around, suddenly surprised: "eh, is this iron blood mountain range?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. I heard uncle Nan tell me that there used to be a powerful shangzong here, which seemed to be called tiexuezong, but it had already declined," said dor, blinking Shuiling''s big eyes.


    Tiexuezong?


    Xianyun crane suddenly realized that he was happy and said, "I understand. I''m afraid this iron blood mercenary regiment is the descendant of iron blood clan. I''m afraid it has been inherited by the ancestors."


    Ning Tao nodded, he can see the figure of Ning Kun and others, the strength is steadily improving.


    It seems that they also have their chance. This way, he can rest assured. His face suddenly smiles with satisfaction and is happy for his apprentice.


    Ning Kun, my first disciple!


    In the emotion, three days passed in a flash

 Chapter 1736

    These three days, Ning Tao is in the iron blood mountain range.


    Through the perspective, he can see the figure of Ning Kun, Jing Yi, scar face and others who are deeply cultivated.


    After some deliberation and calculation, he also had a bottom in his heart. Ning Kun and his family are basically in no danger. This is a chance to be reborn.


    I believe that after they go through the customs, few people in the whole Kunlun circle can help them.


    Little princess duo''er has been pestering xianyunhe to teach her how to practice, but she has defeated uncle Nan''s strongman with one finger. A little leakage will benefit her all her life, and even the status of the kingdom of the South will rise.


    The idle cloud crane glances at Ning Tao and ponders a little. How can we say that the little girl also has the credit, so he teaches some of them casually and makes the latter smile.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The breeze in the mountain stream is cool but fresh.


    A big sun slowly rises from the East, and a wisp of misty and noble purple air floats between the heaven and the earth.


    Ning Tao''s rhythmic huff and puff, every time will be purple into the body, spit out the impurities in the body, the body is more and more crystal clear.


    As you can see, every inch of his flesh and blood seems to be alive, greedily devouring Taichu Ziqi, slowly growing, and his serious injury has been cured in the past few days. With a little movement, his bones explode like firecrackers.


    Spit out a mouthful of turbid air, subconsciously look to the depths of the mountains, or the same as before.


    It seems that he will not see Ning Kun this time.


    This secret place is not simple. The iron blood sect was one of the most powerful superior sects in those years, and by his intuition, there are more mysteries here.


    But there''s no time to think about it now


    Slowly stand up, Ning Tao back to look at the direction of the nine states, it''s time to do the final end.


    "Stabbing...!"


    The space cracks open, and the two disappear.


    And duo''er looks at the scene in horror and tears Tearing open space, what is his power?


    At the same time, deep in the Tiexue mountains.


    Such as the old monk sitting ningkun, the body trembled, eyelids actually beat, two drops of crystal tears, always feel empty in the heart.


    "Teacher Master


    On nine continents, countless people are nervous.


    Today is the last day. The seven shangzongs have no response, and they don''t know how to choose.


    They didn''t respond, but there is a common organization springing up everywhere. They have no name, but they have a loud slogan.


    "Resist shangzong, overthrow tyranny!"


    If it''s normal, anyone who dares to say that will cut off his head as a warning, or destroy the whole family.


    Now, however, there is no response from the seven masters.


    An old friar asserted: "the seven great masters must be prepared. After all, they have a huge foundation of thousands of years. It is estimated that they intend to rely on these things to fight against Ning Tao."


    People from all over the world reacted differently. Some people sneered and said, "anyway, neither side is good. It''s just right to lose both sides. It''s us who benefit."


    All the first-class forces hold their arms and sneer.


    But just then, there was an explosion, and there was even more shocking news.


    Ning Tao, one person killed Lei Xingzong!


    No bomb, only a gun to kill in, but less than a cup of tea time, Lei Xingzong all high-level ambush, end is a river of blood.


    This news is like a bomb in the ear, which makes all the first-class forces face a big change. Every second they are worried, and they still have a chance in their heart. After all, no one wants to give up long-term rule.


    Just when people were upset, another news of explosion came, which directly caused a shock in the Kunlun area.


    A cup of tea, Zen is flattened!


    Some people can only see the bloody Leiyin mountain from a distance, and a pungent smell of blood spreads to thousands of meters away.


    Another one was destroyed.


    According to the fear of the escaped Zen disciple, "that ningtao is so terrible. Thirty six Arhats of the Zen sect set up the diamond array, but they were defeated by only one blow, and all the high-level officials were killed."


    As soon as the words came out, all the forces were scared out of their wits.


    When Ning Tao came to Daze gate, the latter chose to surrender without hesitation, disbanded shangzong in front of him, and handed over thousands of years of heritage.


    Gold Mountain, silver mountain, treasure pile


    The rare treasure was everywhere, but Ning Tao waved his hand and put it away.


    Just when people thought he was going to stop, he suddenly killed several important senior officials, which made many people pale. Could it be that he could not escape death if he handed over things? He was determined not to let Kunlun go.


    But the next second, the onlookers were stunned.


    Ning Tao finds a lot of treasures in the empty daze gate. The ones they handed over before are not as good as one-third of these treasures. As soon as they appear, all arrogant people shut up.


    Can''t help but all sneer to see to big Ze door elder.You deserve what you''ve done. When is it that you still want to cheat and play tricks? People still think that the killing is less!


    As soon as the news came out, the four masters were silent.


    Looking at the prepared information, he bites his teeth and goes to the secret base. Bearing the pain, he takes away all the information left behind secretly and goes to Yuntian palace together.


    It''s not just them, it''s the same with all the first-class forces. There''s no longer the mood of watching.


    "Stabbing...!"


    A space crack opened and two people walked out.


    Ning Tao''s white clothes were floating and his face was calm. After he came out of daze gate, he went straight back to Yuntian palace.


    With the three lessons of shangzong, he believed that he could shock the Kunlun kingdom. He just had to wait for others to send up the Millennium Information in Yuntian palace.


    Sure enough, the elders of the four great masters all pleaded guilty, and a bunch of space rings were placed in front of them.


    Taking out a ring a little bit almost blinds everyone. The precious medicine is as high as a mountain, and the magic weapons are in rows Everyone was green with envy, and they all wanted to rob a first-class force immediately.


    Even with Ning Tao''s nature, he was shocked. It seems that this move is right.


    Ning Tao can''t help but take a long sigh of relief when he puts away all the space rings. At this point, there is no resistance or threat in Kunlun.


    The world is at peace at last


    "Break World Fist


    Without stopping, Ning Tao immediately returned to China.


    It is said that the ice fairy woman is still looking for him all over the world, which makes him speechless for a while, so he has to give it to old crane to clean up the mess.


    As soon as he walked out of the two world passageways, Ning Tao suddenly gave a light sound. He felt that something was wrong with the world.


    "What''s the matter, this feeling..."


    Suddenly he sat with his knees crossed, releasing his spirit to nature, feeling every change between heaven and earth. An hour later, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Oi0 &


    there is an unspeakable shock and change in one''s face.


    Earth, scattered recovery!!


    Whether it is the spiritual power of heaven and earth, or the law, space is much stronger than a few days ago. If he had not left the earth for a few days, he might not have noticed it at all, because he was used to it.


    If we say that the earth was an old man who survived before, now the old man has a breath and is gradually getting younger.


    Although it''s a good thing, Ning Tao frowns and has a bad feeling in his heart. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 1737

    "It''s the Lord of the alliance. The Lord of the alliance is back!"


    Some of the disciples who guarded the mountain screamed, and the sky also quickly passed a few streamers. It was Shaolin, Wudang, Zhou and other senior officials.


    "Boy, are you ok?" Zhou''s face was still pale and weak, but he was nervous.


    Ning Tao raised his head and looked at the nervous faces. He immediately said with a smile, "Mr. Zhou, ancestors, everyone, we are fighting in this world."


    "97% of the world is in the bag!"


    "Ha ha Well Ha ha


    Mr. Zhou and others laughed heartily, with tears streaming down their eyes.


    How long has it been? I can''t remember?


    I feel that every day there is a big mountain in my heart, every minute and every second is hard to breathe, in the lingering, crawling forward, in fear, now, they are finally elated.


    A group of old people''s turbid eyes were shining with crystal clear tears. They were so excited that they burst into tears.


    They can''t imagine that they can enjoy the supreme glory in their lifetime, stand out from a crowd of terrible monsters and ghosts, and stand at the top of the pyramid to overlook the whole world.


    More than a dozen people looked at Ning Tao deeply and bowed to him solemnly. He deserved the obeisance.


    Flat island country, kill Baqi, fight aircraft carrier, hard carry nuclear bomb, suppress the United States, smash the shrine, kill three stars, defeat Kunlun, sweep all directions, chase the clouds, settle the world!


    If you want to be an ordinary person, I''m afraid that you can accomplish one thing in your life, which will make you famous and shock the whole world. However, it''s almost impossible to accomplish everything.


    But now, Ning Tao has smashed the impossibility.


    I saw the latter slowly stand up, suddenly inexplicably stretched out a hand, will be around within 100 meters of spiritual power gathered, actually condensed a spiritual ball.


    It can be seen that the wisps of spiritual power are actually condensed into substance, showing light yellow, just like a basin of water with some yellow dye. Although it is thin, it has a great effect on monks.


    "What does that mean?"


    In the latest h chapter n, Q} 0 [.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were deep and doubted: "everyone can do this, but I found a problem. I did this when I was bored a few months ago, but at that time, it was almost transparent."


    Transparent?


    More than a dozen people were stunned. They could not help looking at the psychic ball, which was basically dark yellow.


    At this time, Ning Tao took out a spine, saw a spirit empty shadow anxiously appeared, at the first sight saw the dead Kunlun mountain.


    "This Is this the end? "


    When they saw Mo Lao, they all nodded their heads, and their looks were unnatural.


    When the latter saw the people''s faces, they were so strange that his heart suddenly burst out. His old body was unsteady for a while, and he trembled and said: "lose Failed? "


    More than a dozen people are looking at Ning Tao, who just smile, standing between the Kunlun, brushing his sleeve and saying: "old Mo, can you tell me what you see from here?"


    Mo Yuntian frowned and said in a deep voice, "Huaxia?"


    "No, it''s ninety thousand miles, it''s the vast world, it''s me In Hongmeng''s world, Mo Lao, we have succeeded, "Ning Tao turned and laughed.


    "What


    Mo''s eyes widened and he almost choked.


    When Ning Tao said everything before and after, a group of people felt sorry but also excited.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Did not expect ah, did not expect that the arrogant cloud Tiandao people will be beaten so miserably by you, such as the lost dog general escape, happy, well done," Mo Yuntian as radiant, hearty laugh.


    At this time, Ning Tao exposed the Lingli ball again and asked, "Mr. Mo, can you see anything unusual?"


    The latter''s eyes narrowed and stared at him for a long time. He closed his eyes slowly, and a vast spirit came out, covering a small world.


    "Eh, this is...!"


    Mo Yuntian suddenly opened his eyes and said in shock: "the earth has revived, and I can clearly feel the heaven and earth. How can it be? Has the cage been opened?"


    More than a dozen people were confused by the two.


    Ning Tao explained: "you may not know if you have been on the earth. It''s just like your friend who hasn''t seen each other for a long time. When you see him, you can see that he is fat and thin, but if you are with him often, you can''t see that."


    "Similarly, the earth is just like this. I can feel that it has become stronger and stronger all the time. It is infinitely close to the half end of the Dharma era."


    Seeing that the crowd was still puzzled, he said with a bitter smile: "to put it bluntly, it''s twice as easy to break through the divine realm now as it used to be, and everyone''s cultivation speed will gradually increase in the future, which can be detected by careful induction."


    "What, one Double...! "


    Mo laoguai and others were excited, and their faces turned red one by one. They wanted to go back and have a try immediately.Mo Lao also nodded and said: "decades ago, the earth could not cultivate a semi empty realm of the strong, but now, I believe this may be a lot bigger."


    "And according to the current situation, the longer the time is, the better it will be It becomes easier. "


    Shaolin and Wudang''s ancestors are overjoyed when their pupils shrink. In this way, their martial arts may be further developed. The surprise comes too soon.


    But more than a dozen people were very happy, but there were two dignified faces, and there was a look of sadness in their eyes.


    "Mr. Mo, you''ve seen a lot. Do you know what''s going on? It can''t recover without any reason."


    Ning Tao frowned.


    The former pondered and said: "well, in the past, I struggled with this heaven and earth. It made me feel like I was in a cage of execution."


    "Forbid heaven and earth, forbid void, forbid everything!"


    "But just now, it gave me the feeling that the cage was broken, and I could recover gradually through it. Although I couldn''t find the reason, it was a good start, and it would also bring down nature."


    "Even, it is possible to return to the glorious age of ancient times, where everyone practices martial arts and breaks the mirror and breaks the sky!"


    Ning Tao and others seem to have realized that the earth is a man of cultivation. Before, it was wrapped in a thin film, but now, if the film breaks a hole, it can recover through cultivation.


    But what is the reason for it


    Take out the Kunlun dragon pot and release all the powerful dragon spirits.


    The remaining 10000 troops in the Kunlun Kingdom also handed in all their weapons and formed a long line. They gradually entered the two worlds and went back to their hometown dejected


    Ning Tao and Mo Lao stand on the top of the mountain, their minds are different, and they gradually feel the world.


    Looking at the Dragon below, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. Subconsciously, he looked up at the sky and murmured: "sister Xia, xianyueyi, Wuyou, Sophia, Xinyue, uncle tim Wait for me


    "Wait a few days, just a few days, I will go to you. Wait for me, wait for me."

 Chapter 1738

    The world is stable and everything is on the right track.


    Although Hongmeng won, he was neither arrogant nor rash. He dragged his tired team back to Wudang.


    Even if we win this battle, we will win miserably. There are only about 1000 people left in the big team, which is still mixed with the number of other helpers, and all of them are injured.


    This stable period lasted for ten days.


    "Jizha..."


    A cheerful bird in the green jungle, flying around, not comfortable.


    A naughty little magpie skillfully landed on Ning Tao''s shoulder, found a good position, and even took a nap. His eyes were full of spirituality.


    After staying here for a long time, even a head of erha can be psychic. After all, every breath has a strong aura.


    There is a saying how to say: standing on the tuyere, pigs can fly.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    When the last spiritual power was inhaled by Ning Tao, he finally slowly opened his eyes, an invisible majesty flashed away, full of domineering demeanor.


    "Is it the tenth day?" He murmured.


    It''s ten days here, but it''s more than two months since sister Xia left. His heart can''t even calm down.


    "Boom...!"


    Suddenly, a breath burst out.


    The little magpie and a group of animals were all in a panic, even lying on the ground shivering, this breath was like a God.


    In an instant, Ning Tao raised his head, and his face was a little happy. Don''t be strange. Do you want to break through!


    In the generation of master wuchenzi, it should be said that in that era, Mo Laoqi was the only one who led the way and ran over a lot of talents, but he was finally trapped by the divine realm and became an insurmountable barrier.


    At the beginning, he was called one of the strongest three people in the divine realm together with the elder Longjin, which can be seen from this.


    I saw a vortex of spiritual power formed, funnel-shaped, vertical and down, and finally instilled into a cave, a breath gradually became stronger.


    He swallowed the alchemy refined by Ning Tao, and diluted more than half of it. Now it seems that as long as there is no accident, it is certain that he will break through the alchemy, and Hongmeng will have another strong alchemy.


    "Boom...!"


    The vision lasted for half an hour, and finally a breath of alchemy broke out, which made people feel relieved.


    Looking at the scene of laughter on the mountain, Ning Tao could not help feeling lonely. He murmured: "it''s still one last step away. It''s going to be fast. Fairyland..."


    Suddenly, a woman hugged him, tightly relying on this straight shoulder, reluctant to give up the way: "you are not going to find sister Xia, they are not allowed to lie, you are going to give our sisters an account."


    Ning Tao smell speech, bitterly looking back, four pretty beautiful women staring at him.


    Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, Han Xue, Miao Jingjing!


    The former was personally received by him from the witch sect. Later, he also learned about sister Xia. After many days of fear, his eyes were red all the time.


    Ning Tao just wanted to open his mouth. Li Bingbing stretched out her jade finger and said with red eyes: "don''t talk. If you want to explain to our sisters, you can get all of them back. None of them can be left."


    "Otherwise our sisters will never forgive you!"


    Ning Tao is stunned and looks up at several girls.


    Zhou Ru smiles and nods. Han Xue blushes and nods. Miao Jingjing''s eyes are shining.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help apologizing and said, "I''m sorry to have made you suffer for such a long time. I promise you that I will bring them back."


    "Well, are you going to leave now?" Han Xuerou said in a soft voice.


    Ning Tao slowly shakes his head, a trace of inexplicable color flashed in his eyes, and said: "it''s the last step."


    The four women were all puzzled and frowned.


    All of a sudden, there was a strange smell in the sleeve.


    I saw a white snake slowly climbing out, very weak, some dependent lying on Ning Tao''s shoulder, tender way: "Mom!"


    The latter looks ecstatic and embraces it in his arms. It''s great. He finally wakes up


    After a long time, a streamer rushed out of Wudang.


    It''s Ning Tao who has not much time left for him. He wants to go to every mysterious place on the earth before that step is completed.


    Take the road that Mo Lao had gone through again!


    The first stop is the Holy See.


    He may not be clear about other places. This place is absolutely terrible. He didn''t know that he was weak before, but he felt numb when he was strong.


    The first clue is that the twelve disciples'' cages in the dungeon, and then the holy instruments, scepters, and commandments of the Holy See. They can fly away on their own, unless someone manipulates them intentionally.


    Over the Vatican, Ning Tao sits in vain.


    The huge power of the spirit and soul is quietly eroded by the nature. Mo Lao also shows up. He didn''t dare to step further when he was here, which makes him extremely afraid.It took three days.


    Ning Tao frowned tightly and opened his eyes. He couldn''t see through the perspective eyes. Now the holy see is rebuilding. There''s nothing unusual. The only thing that makes him curious is that the thin old man in the dungeon is missing


    He shook his head and left.


    Thomas, who had broken his arm, raised his head and looked for a moment, then shrugged his shoulders.


    The French blood castle is the base of the blood clan.


    But now there are only a few low-level vampires left here. They do whatever they want to do here, causing trouble to the country. Ning Tao observes for a long time and finally destroys the place.


    Third stop, the mountains of Romania.


    In the blood gate where Cao Bin left at the beginning, Ning Tao found greedy king and others. He resisted the bats and killed all the princes.


    But a mysterious and terrible force suddenly intervenes and stops Ning Tao, otherwise those low-level blood clan will die.


    Xiaobai is chewing a treasure medicine in his mouth. He has recovered a lot and has taken dozens of them.


    Don''t always have a toothache or even a bad family. It''s a pity to put aside the old Hongmeng. If you have a treasure medicine, you can''t wait to offer it to your ancestors. You have to pay homage to it every new year''s day and look forward to your kind.


    The fourth stop, they came to Egypt.


    The pyramid of Khufu is the largest pyramid in the world. Its structure, interior and framework are connected with the world. It is one of the three unsolved mysteries of the earth.


    Ning Tao tried his best to open his perspective eyes, but he made an amazing discovery. In the blur, he saw a Pharaonic king, holding a Pharaonic scepter, sitting on the throne like a fossil, as if looking at him.


    "Shit, run, run!"


    A grasp of the spine, white, lightning like tear open space, like a gust of wind disappeared in place.


    It seems that there is nothing unusual, but within ten thousand meters of the pyramid of Khufu, all the dead animals have lost their vitality and died in the same instant


    Fifth stop, Mariana Trench.


    Ning Tao didn''t go in here, and Mo Lao agreed. They just lingered here for a long time.


    The last stop is the remains of Maya civilization.


    Ning Tao just came here with a soul and a snake, but he was attacked by a wave of laser. He didn''t know what material was, and even the space was broken.


    In the end, Ning Mo was angry and took it apart.


    Although there was no exception, they did not dare to stay here for a long time, and then returned to Wudang with a calm face. However, just as Wudang was approaching, a strong breath suddenly rose, which made Ning Tao''s eyes shine.


    The last step Yes!

 Chapter 1739

    Better than alchemy, but illusory.


    Wudang all alchemy felt a sense of depression, in addition to Ning Tao, his face also showed a happy look, this step was finally completed.


    The ancestor of Shaolin Break through the half empty level!


    He has been waiting for the moment. Although he has all the strength, he still lacks a final product, which can suppress the existence of Kunlun Kingdom and demons.


    Only the semi virtual strong can do this.


    "Namo Amitabha!"


    A golden figure is hanging in the air, exuding a strong atmosphere, wearing a linen suit, experiencing the human suffering, frowning and worrying, tasting all kinds of life, standing barefoot and singing obscure scriptures.


    This man is the ancestor of Shaolin.


    With all the attention, his hands slowly grasped in the space, and he tore out a crack.


    "The power of emptiness is the power of emptiness."


    Wudang ancestors and others immediately exclaimed, their faces full of envy.


    If it is said that the baby refiners are eager for the divine realm, then all the strong ones in the divine realm have irresistible fanaticism for the power of emptiness.


    "From today on, Hongmeng will be guarded by poor monks. Anyone who dares to threaten Hongmeng''s survival will go to hell," Shaolin ancestor fo Guangjin drank coldly.


    "Ha ha Well, well said


    All the disciples roared with ecstasy.


    Hongmeng is finally on the rise. The number of refining gods is increasing. There are also pills refined by the leader of the alliance. There are also mountains of treasures in the Sutra Pavilion. Some elders go down the mountain to accept apprentices. Now there are semi empty strongmen.


    Who else can match this world!


    Mo old face happy, can see now flourishing Hongmeng, which afraid of death, he can also close his eyes.


    Xiaobai, who is taking precious medicine in his mouth, has a look of disdain in his eyes. He seems to be full of contempt for Shaolin ancestors, but his eyes are a little strange at the moment.


    It''s not like Xiaobai, it''s more like someone else


    "Whoosh!"


    Wudang ancestors and others suspended in the air, but deliberately lowered them. They arched their hands and said with a smile, "Congratulations, Daoyou. The barrier of many years has finally broken through today."


    Zhou Heng also looked envious and couldn''t help touching the broken arm


    In the face of everyone''s compliment, Shaolin Laozu nods and smiles, but his eyes are on the man outside the mountain who is smiling in the air.


    The first person in China, Ning Tao!


    "My Lord, I have something to ask for at the moment. I don''t know whether to say it or not," the Shaolin ancestor said with his hands folded.


    The former is meaningful, pick eyebrow way: "you don''t want to say, but want to personally have a try."


    "What, ever How did you do it? "


    "Ningtao alliance leader and Shaolin ancestor who just broke through?" A crowd can''t help but stare big eyes, but the excitement of expectation is shown on the face, and the eyes are shining.


    It''s interesting. I''ll see a good play.


    Sure enough, Shaolin Laozu said with a negative smile: "yes, although I know it''s not big to win with you, I still want to have a try


    "My strength has reached the bottleneck of this world, and it''s hard to make further progress, so I want to see where the next road is, and leader you are undoubtedly the most suitable person, poor monk needs to fight at the top!"


    Ning Tao thinks about it and thinks it makes sense.


    The feeling of invincible in the world is very wonderful. It can''t help but make people inflated and arrogant. It''s better to give them some pressure appropriately.


    Immediately stepping on a cloud, he said with a smile, "your request is approved by our alliance leader."


    "Roar...!"


    Below the waves, a group of people cheered for the waves.


    "Come on, leader, we all support you."


    "Laozu, you have to work hard, come on, come on..."


    Seeing that his voice was a little weak, Shaolin ancestor immediately gave a cold hum, which actually played up a golden light of Buddha''s nature. It was gorgeous and dazzling, and a huge angry Vajra shadow slowly came out.


    Every inch of solid muscle seems to be forged with gold and stone, hammered and refined a thousand times, poured with gold juice. A little movement can bring the wind of tiger and tiger, and crack the space.


    If it contains the power of terror, can smash a mountain, people have no doubt.


    "Ning Tao, come here for a fight!"


    The sound of the urn is full of gravity and makes the heart beat faster.


    The former said: "it''s OK to fight, but I have a sentence to say, do you want me to fight with all my strength, or do you want me to fight with you?"


    "Hum, it''s natural to fight with all one''s strength and make the best of one''s own strength," Shaolin ancestor said calmly.


    "Ha ha, as you wish!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s words came to an end, the ancestor of Shaolin suddenly broke out. The long-standing attacks continued, and the power of terror surged out.


    Even the Wudang ancestor, who is a little closer to him, can''t help but step back. The virtual power is really wonderful and powerful. One of his later monks has to retreat. I''m afraid two of them dare to resist the Shaolin ancestor."One finger "Vajra!"


    "Eight steps to catch cicadas!"


    "The strongest hit, one finger zen!"


    I saw that the angry King Kong desperately pointed out a finger and even took eight steps in the void. In a flash, he rushed to the front of Ning Tao and smashed the space where he passed.


    Overbearing, wild, invincible.


    Everyone raised their heart to their throat, and looked at the scene with wide eyes. Did it begin!


    The latter saw this, just pondering a smile, leisurely stretched out a crystal palm, like a fly, gently pressed down on him.


    "Zhenwu Big handprint


    The next second, everyone''s pupils shrink.


    An ancient hand, such as the emperor''s jade seal, is carved with complex palmprint structure. It seems that it can suppress everything and destroy everything. If you look at it from a distance, it is an ancient gold seal.


    "Boom...!"


    The King Kong with angry eyes is like carrying a mountain. He carries the gold seal hard. His whole body is like a small drum on the top of the mountain. The earth under his feet is the first to bear the heavy burden and collapse.


    "Broken!"


    Ning Tao light huff and puff, one hand a pressure.


    "Boom Boom


    When the powerful shock wave dissipated, the people opened their mouths and saw that Shaolin ancestor was lying in the pit in a mess, with a pale face.


    He was half empty, and he lost in one move.


    Moreover, this is neither Ning Tao''s strongest move, nor seems to be at the last moment Stop it.


    Thinking of this, Shaolin ancestor gave Ning Tao a bitter smile and said, "poor monk is defeated."


    "Wow


    Although everyone had expected it, it was still a shock to defeat a semi powerful man in one move


    The end of the farce, Hongmeng throw is booming.


    But not long later, two huge golden statues appeared, one is mo Yuntian, the other is wuchenzi, which Ning Tao learned from the Vatican pendant. He wanted the two elders to absorb the faith.


    There are more than 100 million believers in the island


    Hongmeng has already made arrangements, and Ning Tao has decided to go. Unexpectedly, Miao Jingjing asks to go with her, and her attitude is very firm.


    According to her, her virgin heritage is incomplete, and the rest is likely to be in fairyland.


    Ning Tao was stunned after hearing this, and suddenly remembered that his candle dragon inheritance was incomplete, only the first half, and the back part had no whereabouts at all.


    When they are ready to leave, Ning Tao receives a phone call and goes to the East China Sea in a hurry.


    At the secret base, he saw a breakthrough in science and technology, the upgraded version of small nuclear God Big nuclear God!


    ¡£ When everything was handled properly, Ning Tao, Miao Jingjing and Xiao Bai all appeared at the top of all the forbidden areas on the earth The devil''s triangle.


    It''s a mysterious sea area and one of the three portals Empty door!

 Chapter 1740

    "Wow WOW


    White spray layer by layer higher, ups and downs, continuous, choppy.


    Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing come to this Bermuda Triangle sea area, the legendary devil sea area, which can devour all life, and they will die after entering.


    Over the years, all ships, freighters and planes will disappear as soon as they enter this sea area. Even with the current technology, people still have no clue about this phenomenon.


    I just know that this space is different from the ordinary.


    "Step on...!"


    They stepped on the sea and looked at each other slightly.


    After recovering some vitality, Xiaobai also looked up curiously. A pair of small eyes twinkled slightly. That kind of feeling was sometimes familiar and sometimes strange.


    No one found that on Xiaobai''s forehead, on the smooth jade scale, there was a crack. From a distance, it was just a black line.


    But if you look closely, you will find that this is a closed eye, full of dignity, and like a new life, as if it contains mysterious and unpredictable power, even it itself is not aware of


    According to the records of reincarnation files, all reincarnated people will bear a trace of life. Some people are the moon, some people are the sun, and some people are the most reluctant things in life, which will appear in later generations.


    This mysterious and majestic eye, which has not been opened, is probably something similar


    Ning Tao didn''t notice it. Instead, he opened his perspective and looked deep into the sea. Everything became nothingness.


    "The words of the candle dragon, break the false!"


    He murmured in a deep voice, and then looked around. The location of the empty door must be in the depth of this sea area.


    Miao Jingjing looks around alertly. This sea area gives him the feeling that it is extremely unreal and fuzzy. If Ning Tao didn''t tell her, he would never have thought that the earth is so mysterious.


    Vaguely, I feel like a conspiracy. The big net is spreading out in the ages, waiting for the day when the net will be closed


    "Why, this is, come with me!"


    Ning Tao suddenly makes a light sound, and then rushes into the sea, followed by Miao Jingjing.


    "Whoosh...!"


    They flew nearly ten thousand meters, then dived into the deep sea like two torpedoes, and the surrounding space became more and more chaotic. They could see some cracks in the dark space.


    "Boom Boom


    The deep sea is like the belly of a giant beast. From time to time, there is a rumble, and some fish can be seen.


    One thousand meters, three thousand meters, five thousand meters


    Miao Jingjing can''t bear it. No matter her accomplishments or physique, she is far inferior to Ning Tao. She can''t hold on to this kind of deep sea pressure for long.


    Is gritting teeth to insist, suddenly by a crystal clear palm a pull, unexpectedly all rush into a space.


    What''s amazing is that there is no sea water here, only bones all over the ground, which seems to be a small space.


    Looking up again, a mercury like portal stands in the void. It is three feet high and exudes the breath of vicissitudes and antiquity. It seems to exist forever. It feels like a living body connected with the other world.


    "This This is


    "Yes, Kongmen, one of the three great portals of the earth, is the passage left by the first group of ancestors who left this world in ancient times to break the world for later generations


    Ning Tao''s mouth spews out these inexplicably.


    In the memory of inheritance, there is also the information left by Uncle Tim about it. However, it is strange that there is no such record in later generations, such as someone deliberately erased the information.


    In order not to let the earth people leave here, this is a terrible conclusion he came to!


    What happened in those years?


    Who''s hiding some truth?


    The great emperor of China, the emperor of Beifeng, the Taoist of Yunhua, the six finger demon Emperor These great powers of later generations all died in the endless void.


    Moreover, he not only erased all the news of the three major portals, but also changed the blood gate. The coordinates were no longer to the fairyland, but to the demon world. It seemed that he was deliberately escorting the blood clan and making things difficult for the human demon clan.


    "Damn, who the hell did it!"


    The more Ning Tao thinks about it, the more gloomy his face is. He always feels that he has suddenly broken into an endless conspiracy.


    And he is just a chess piece.


    "Well, this This is my lord the king Miao Jingjing suddenly stares at a crystal bone. Her beautiful eyes tremble and scream. There is some echo in her body.


    "What?"


    Ning Tao was startled and quickly turned to see that there was a light in the bones all over the ground.


    Miao Jingjing''s face turned pale and trembled. She reached out a pair of jade hands to touch the bones. She sensed a message through the secret method and screamed: "he He was the last holy king a thousand years ago. "


    Last


    Ning Tao''s face became heavy. Although there was not much news, he knew one thing very well.The last holy king of Chinese sorcery left thousands of years ago and wandered in the void. He was also the last one to refine the void. Since then, the earth has no void.


    If he died, the two of them were not enough to see, let alone the bones all over the ground.


    "Wait!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he remembered that master Long Jin was going to leave from the empty gate. If there was a big danger here, he would be more or less lucky!


    "Jingjing, find out if there is any trace of master Longjin."


    They quickly spread out and checked every corner.


    Ning Tao exudes sweat for fear of seeing some bad news, while Xiao Bai is holding a treasure medicine, blinking his eyes like chewing white radish


    After a long time, the two met calmly.


    Master Longjin didn''t find them. Instead, he found the three holy kings. They all fell here. Once they touched their bones, they were all ashes. I don''t know which generation they were.


    "Ning Tao, don''t worry too much. Maybe master Longjin has left," Miao Jingjing comforted.


    Leaving?


    The former blinks and suddenly thinks of something.


    He remembers that master Long Jin said that he wanted to open the way for future generations and try the depth of the water for him. If he left, he would leave a clue


    Ning Tao opens the perspective scanning space. Suddenly, he settles on the skeleton of the last holy king. His pupils gradually contract, and a chill that makes his scalp crack runs straight from his spine to his head, sweating.


    Under the skeleton, there are two words scribbled with the meaning of Xiaoyao sword: "someone!"


    Someone? Who is it?


    After Ning Tao figured it out, the empty door suddenly burst out a terrible suction, and immediately swallowed Miao Jingjing. Xiaobai wanted to resist, but suddenly his eyes lit up and rushed in.


    The former is confused and feels that it is the last step away from the truth, but time has not allowed him to think more.


    Gritting one''s teeth for three seconds and being swallowed


    the door was as like as two peas, and it was a light color.


    On the mountain, a thin old man sat up.


    There is a disk-shaped reflection in front of me. It''s Ning Tao''s space, and he has a seal in his hand. He did the abnormality just now!


    I saw a smile on the corner of his mouth


    The pyramid of Khufu,


    the figure sitting on the other side of the Pharaon suddenly looked at each other in the air, and it was the Bermuda Triangle.


    Sea, inexplicably become boiling up.


    Isidaiya, a relic of the Maya civilization, walked into the depths without any sense of mind, accompanied by a man, a familiar man, who turned out to be Mo Sheng!

 Chapter 1741

    The space corridor is full of thorns and dangers.


    "Ah ah...!"


    Ning Tao''s face is distorted, and a little bit of space edges and corners are enough to take away a large amount of flesh and blood, and his whole body has been dripping with blood, just like a blood man.


    Not to mention power, speed alone surpasses sound speed.


    But what he worries about is not himself, but Miao Jingjing and Xiaobai, who are ahead.


    For example, this space corridor is a thorny road that has been opened up for a long time, but it has not been used for a long time, and it is almost deserted. The road must be full of thorns, and those who walk in front of it will bear the brunt of it, and will suffer more than him.


    At the thought of this, he was burning with anxiety.


    He punched downward with red eyes, and the impact force also shook him back. Seeing that the move was effective, he took a deep breath and hit 18 punches in a flash


    After a while, he came to Miao Jingjing.


    At the moment, the latter is very sad, pretty face white, just almost no response was sucked in, but also hit a few corners, seriously injured.


    Xiaobai is like a fish in water. He can dodge flexibly.


    Seeing this, he gave Miao Jingjing, who was nearly unconscious, a top-grade elixir, and then rushed head-on.


    Since the front is full of thorns, let him open up a road to fairyland


    "Po Po..."


    It''s like an immortal cave.


    This is a place with rich aura, and there are wisps of fairy fog, misty and mysterious, towering and vast, with three thin outlines.


    They sit in the deepest part of the palace, like a living fossil, human body sculpture, which hasn''t been moved for many years. However, an accidental breath leak is enough to make the space tremble and annihilate.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Every huff and puff is like a long whale sucking water. Its pure spiritual power and tonic immortal Qi are absorbed by it.


    If you''re an ordinary person here, even if you don''t know how to practice, it''s no problem to live one or two hundred years old. It''s equivalent to eating Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng every day. Every breath is a great tonic, and it''s no problem to prolong your life.


    It''s dozens of times better than Wudang!


    "Step on...!"


    All of a sudden, there was a step in the palace.


    With steady and powerful steps, confident and arrogant, he knew that he was not an ordinary person as soon as he heard the voice. There was also an invisible sense of oppression, which immediately pressed on the hearts of the three figures.


    "Hum!"


    -Update Xe new o-fastest) 2:70ul37t? 5X@9MK


    An old man with gray hair hummed coldly, slowly opened his turbid eyes and fixed on the intruder.


    "Ran Tianming, if you don''t engage in intrigue in your territory, why do you come to the reception hall guarded by me? Either give me a suitable reason or let me charge you as an intruder."


    "Ha ha...!"


    From the fairy fog, a middle-aged man appeared. He was tall, arrogant, with a pair of twinkling eyes with shadow and contempt. His mouth was full of fun, and he was carrying his hands.


    It''s like the superior comes down here to show off.


    "The elder is still so fierce, no wonder you always guard here, otherwise you may die when you go out, and you don''t know how to die," ran Tianming said with a scornful smile.


    "You want to die!"


    The old man opens his eyes angrily and his breath oppresses him.


    The latter showed no sign of weakness, and his momentum was not inferior to that of him.


    "That''s enough. Let''s all be old!"


    An old man who was walking like a dead tree suddenly opened his mouth hoarsely, his voice was feeble, and he didn''t do anything amazing. He even opened his mouth with his eyes closed.


    But the words moved both of them.


    No hesitation to take back the momentum, just like a nobody, just like the overwhelming momentum, and they have nothing to do.


    The old man sighed and said hoarsely, "tell me, what''s your purpose here?"


    "Remember, don''t talk nonsense, and then leave quickly. This place is not for you to stay. If you show up here, you have already violated the criminal law of the great Luoxian palace."


    Ran Tianming smiles a little and says with a negative hand: "ha ha, master, you know that I always have a sense of propriety in doing things. How can I do such things as violating the criminal law? So I''m not representing myself this time."


    "Well, what do you want to do, don''t beat around the Bush?" White old man disgusted.


    In fact, not only did he dislike him, but few people in the whole fairyland liked him. Behind his back, he had a nickname, which was called Shengong leopard!


    They are envious, insidious, unscrupulous in order to achieve their goals, have no morality and justice, and are good at grasping the weakness of human nature. But it is this kind of people who have been flourishing among the major forces.


    So that a lot of people can''t stand it.


    Ran Tianming didn''t care at all. He said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that some big people asked me to send a message and let you do it. It''s so simple."


    Big shot?The brows of the three elders are all one choice.


    "Come on, don''t sell your little tricks. To be frank, we''ll take it if there''s a move, but we won''t do it if we don''t," said the last old man.


    "Ha ha Or Jiang laoshuang


    Ran Tianming gave a smile and said with satisfaction: "in this case, I''ll tell you clearly that some big people don''t want to let some ants interfere with the future pearl of fairyland, so they can''t see, and they can''t be quiet The best


    "Why is it that if you don''t see, you will not be confused?" At last the old man in linen narrowed his eyes.


    "Very simple, never see that mole ant again, let him live in that barren land. I believe the distance between the two worlds is far enough."


    The old man frowned and said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense, just say your purpose."


    "Ha ha, OK, from today on, the three broken gates will be closed, and the whole world will be closed, so that the mole ant can''t get out, and it will be out of sight, and it will not be chaotic," ran Tianming said with a smile.


    "You are delusional. This is the gate set by that adult. You dare to move it. You are not afraid of losing your life," the gray old man sneered.


    Ran Tianming put away his smile and suddenly said with dignity, "remember, this is not a request, but an order. You have no choice!"


    "Bold, presumptuous!"


    The two elders were furious.


    Then, two terrible forces of immortals, like Mount Tai, could be smashed at any time, and the old deadwood, who had been keeping his eyes closed, also shook his eyelids.


    Just as he was about to be oppressed, ran Tianming sneered and took out a broken gun, which was reduced many times. It was dribbling in the palm of his hand. It was extremely terrifying, and even sent out an earth shaking way of martial arts!


    War devil, war heaven, war immortal!


    The old deadwood, who had been keeping his eyes closed for a long time, opened his eyes in an instant and said in horror: "this This is Lord Wuxian


    The other two elders were also startled, their momentum was destroyed, and they couldn''t bring up any sense of war. That would be disrespectful to Wu Xian.


    "Well, do you think this can command you? I still have some similar things in my hand. Do you want me to take them out one by one?"


    Ran Tianming sneered.


    "Creak!"


    The three old men were pale and silent.


    At this time, the reception hall suddenly vibrated, and a jade platform in the depth was shining.


    Three old people "Teng" suddenly stood up, shocked: "this This is the empty gate. It''s the spirit world. Someone is coming to the empty gate. "


    When the three were surprised, ran Tianming''s pupils shrank and roared: "close it immediately!"

 Chapter 1742

    "Turn it off at once, quick!"


    Ran Tianming was surprised and angry at the moment.


    However, the three elders were hesitant, with a gloomy face, neither agreeing nor denying.


    This is not a trivial matter. They can all smell a hint of conspiracy, but they can no longer stay away from it. They can only choose one side.


    A bad one may be taken as a scapegoat.


    "Boom Boom


    The light of the empty platform is more and more bright and hot, which represents the vision that will be sent here. Once it is successful, someone will stand on the platform.


    But few people want to see that result.


    Seeing that the three old men were speechless, ran Tianming gritted his teeth and oppressed them with the martial arts of the broken gun. At the same time, he turned his hand and took out a strange rune.


    Tian Jue, Ren Jue, Mo Jue, Shen Jue


    The old man saw that his eyelids were jumping wildly. He was shocked and said: "how How can it be? How can you still have it? It''s the oracle of the seven Jue old man. "


    "What, old man Qijue!"


    The other two elders were cold with fright.


    It is reasonable to say that they were born in the Dalao fairy palace and should have nothing to fear, but there are some people in the fairyland who can make exceptions and even have certain power.


    They are collectively known as Ten fairyland immortals!


    These ten immortals are all the most powerful. Each of them is powerful, and their status is basically unshakable. Their words and deeds represent the direction of the fairyland. The two immortals speak at the same time, and no one dares to disobey them.


    Wuxian, the seven great old man!


    These two are one of the ten immortals in fairyland. How could they be provoked by a little elder.


    "Damned bastard, how can he contact two immortals at the same time and get their instructions? His arrogance will be more arrogant. Who dares to offend him again? What should they do now?"


    The three elders scolded in their hearts.


    Seeing that the three were under pressure, ran Tianming suddenly sneered, "don''t blame me for not reminding you. If it''s someone else, it''s OK, but if it''s the mole ant, you three will die."


    "Don''t try to kill him, because none of us can live, so we can only trap him to death. He is The father of the little princess, the one that miss xianyueyi admitted to herself Fiance


    "What?"


    The three were scared out of their wits.


    In a moment, I figured out everything in my mind. It can be said that the whole fairyland man didn''t want this fiance to appear in fairyland, and almost hated it to the bone.


    If you don''t say anything else, just say that the three people brought him here, which is enough to make the whole fairyland hate.


    At that time, you will die if you don''t die


    Three people secretly scold unceasingly, looked at the solemn ran Tianming, the withered wood old man gritted his teeth and said: "ran Tianming, I hope you can know exactly what you are doing?"


    "Don''t worry, master. No one will know about it. Besides, we have a good excuse to cover up all this and do it safely. Once it is revealed, I will not come to a good end. I cherish my life more than you."


    Ran Tianming''s pledge.


    Hearing this, the three elders finally clenched their teeth and yelled: "hands on, close the reception desk."


    The three of them are pinching the seal like a butterfly dance, and the strong spiritual power all around rushes in. The bright light of the empty platform suddenly stops and gradually weakens


    At the same time, in the space channel.


    At the speed of supersonic, Ning Tao makes a bold move and keeps punching to clear the convex edges and all the obstacles and dangers, so as to open the way for Jingjing.


    Although they don''t know much about it, according to their intuition, it should be near the end.


    "Po Po..."


    Ning Tao is very brave.


    But just as they were more and more anxious and expectant, their supersonic flight in the space channel stopped, and two people and a snake were stiff on the ground.


    Er


    Miao Jingjing flew up to him and looked at the stalled passage, wondering: "what''s the matter? It seems that it''s not our reason, but the passage has stopped. Is it the result of its long unused?"


    Ning Tao shook his head, indicating that he was at a loss.


    He has a kind of uneasy feeling, but can''t say what it is, what happened today is a mystery, inexplicably entered the empty door.


    And then it flew, and it stopped.


    He really wants to give a word to the person behind the trick, MMP Do wool!


    Xiao Bai''s small eyes flashed dignified, this is absolutely not an accident, it should be someone deliberately.


    Someone deliberately let them in at the empty door, but now the space channel stops. I think it''s fairyland that doesn''t want them to come. It''s obvious that someone interferes with the transmission


    At this time, Ning Tao pondered for a while, suddenly said: "no matter what, now although the channel can''t transmit, but we can''t wait to die."


    "What do you mean?" Miao Jingjing is suspicious."Let''s Fly by yourself Ning Tao said firmly.


    Words fall, and act as a pioneer, step on the sky nine steps, at the foot of the void, body shape as fast as ghosts.


    Seeing this, Xiaobai and Miao Jingjing immediately follow up. For the moment, if they want to go to fairyland, they have to use this method. It''s not very safe here.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Fairyland, Jieyin hall.


    The three old men are casting a spell to stop the teleportation, but the light of the empty gate platform lights up a little bit. Although it is much slower than before, it is really brighter.


    Ran Tianming''s face changed. Although he didn''t know how to cast the magic, he could still see it. The brighter the light was, the closer they were to the fairyland. Now they are not far away from the fairyland.


    "Damn, what''s the matter? You''ve stopped transmitting. How can they come here and warn you not to play tricks with me?"


    The old deadwood man was sweating and said anxiously, "we didn''t do it. We have stopped the transmission. It should be that they are close to the fairyland."


    "Damn it, half a cup of tea is expected to fly here!"


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    In the hall, the breath is heavy and the heart beats fast.


    Ran Tianming''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly said: "that will destroy the passage, let them all die in the endless void, except for anything I am responsible for."


    The three old men felt cold in their hearts. Although they didn''t speak, they were already doing it. After pinching the last handprint, the old man mumbled, "I''m sorry."


    "Empty platform, broken!"


    At the same time, ran Tianming''s blow to the jade platform was obviously to completely destroy the channel.


    "Boom...!"


    This ECHO comes from the space channel.


    Ning Tao looks up suspiciously, but he sees a big silver storm coming in front of him, and where he passes, the colorful corridor is smashed.


    "No, it''s a space storm. There are enemies everywhere you go, and people can harm you," the strange little white said angrily.


    "You Who are you? " Ning Tao was stunned.


    But regardless of two people want silly eyes, Xiaobai even roared, a dignified eye on the forehead, suddenly opened, mouth cold way: "will!"


    Then, the little paw was torn twice.


    Unexpectedly, he tore open two cracks in the space, rolled them up and threw them in. He also tore open one and got in. The next second, the storm destroyed everything.

 Chapter 1743

    "Boom...!"


    Space storm is one of the most terrible natural dangers in the endless void, depending on the scale.


    ¡®/¡­ £ý2I¡­ 7¡· ` 0} @ 375u9


    now, with a strong posture, this storm smashes this colorful space passage from the empty gate to the Bermuda empty gate, leaving only the gate


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    In the reception hall, the atmosphere is depressing.


    Ran Tianming slowly closed his fist and asked calmly, "how''s it going? Is it successful?"


    The three old men''s faces changed, they were silent for a moment, and said: "there was a space fluctuation just now, but it just flashed away. If there is no accident, it must be a success, and the passage is completely destroyed."


    Accidents?


    Ran Tianming''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    According to his inference, with the strength of his fist just now and the space storm caused by various factors, even a small practice can be without bones, let alone there is no practice in today''s world!


    That is to say, the transmitter must die.


    But just in case, he had a back hand, and immediately said, "according to the instructions of Lord Wuxian, the seven immortals, completely close the passage of the whole world."


    "In the near future, the great Luoxian palace will also give orders!"


    The old man''s face turned white, but he still didn''t understand. Can''t the fairy palace give such an order?


    But Kuki thought a little, and then he wondered, "is something wrong, or there is that adult, but no one dares to close these channels, even the Wuxian, qijuexian, and even the Daluo fairy palace!"


    Ran Tianming gave a cold smile, squinted and said: "it''s worthy of being an old master. Yes, it''s the wulingjie that has an accident."


    All souls What happened?


    The old man suddenly shrunk his pupils. It seemed that he thought of something terrible. He screamed: "hard Is it The void bug is born again


    "What, how can it be? I''m kidding," the two elders were scared to their knees.


    They had no preparation at all, and even never thought about it. All of this came too suddenly. If it came to the fairyland, I''m afraid it would cause a sensation in the world, because something terrible is coming.


    In the ancient books of Daluo fairy palace, such a scene was recorded, the latest battle between the immortal and the devil.


    On the day of the confluence of the three worlds, the vanguard of the demon world is the endless void devil insect. He is gifted and knows the power of void at birth.


    Their power is infinite, and their armour and stomach are as hard as steel, and there is a continuous stream of them. The source of them is a worm mother. The worm mother sealed in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty was suppressed by the star nucleus and banned by a boundary.


    Finally, after paying a great price in fairyland, the war ended and the final victory was won.


    The demon world also lost one third of its strength and withdrew for the time being. Both the insect mother and the void demon insect were sealed, which made peace for the fairyland. Thanks to the overlord of the fairyland


    Although the three old men had never seen the war, according to the ancient books, as soon as the empty demons appeared, they were all over the world, like locusts. All the way, they occupied most of the world.


    The most terrible thing about it is the tactics of insect sea, which almost has no solution, enough to make the fairyland fall into fear


    Ran Tianming shook his head and nodded again. Ning Zhong said, "the ancestor of insects was not born, but according to our investigation in the lower world, the nine forbidden and ten star array should be broken. Now there is a gap."


    "The world of ten thousand souls is recovering because of this gap. As soon as the world of ten thousand souls recovers, the insect ancestors will naturally recover their strength, and then they will break through the seal of eternity."


    "Therefore, the immortal devil war, which has gone through countless times of flood and famine, is still doomed. This war can not be avoided. It is only a matter of time after all."


    The old man was pale and said with difficulty: "that Can''t that gap be filled? "


    "There''s no way to mend it. Its material is unique in the world, so the best way is to close the world as much as possible, slow down its recovery, and fight for preparation time for the fairy palace and the fairy world."


    Ran Tianming shook his head and denied.


    The three elders looked at each other in the dark, then pinched the seal with both hands and closed the whole passage.


    This is only the first step. If you want to strengthen the closure, you need the powerful force of the fairy palace to work together. At that time, they will not be able to enter the spirit world, nor will they be able to enter the demon world.


    At the beginning, because of the overlord of fairyland, the initiative was in their hands. This is also the only good news.


    The old deadwood sighed and said in a deep voice: "boy, I hope you can keep your promise. We have done what we should do. Next, it''s up to the fairy palace."


    "Don''t worry, three. I can swear that it won''t be long before the fairy palace gives orders. What happened today is very simple. No one sent it. Everything is the same as usual."


    "As for why the passage was closed, it was ordered by Lord Wuxian and Lord Qijue. Out of concern for the fairyland and self danger, you and I were all ordered to act."


    "Three, do you understand?" Ran Tianming squinted.The old man squinted, took a look at the broken gun and rune, and immediately arched his hand and said, "I understand that there is no abnormality, but the empty platform has not been used for a long time, so I intend to destroy it temporarily."


    "Thank you, Wuxian, for your concern!"


    The other two elders also bowed their heads. They were not facing ran Tianming, but the two immortals.


    The latter nodded with satisfaction, looked at the smashed empty platform, and then arrogantly disappeared in the fairy fog.


    After a long time, all three of them looked up.


    The old man sneered: "I remember that Wu Xian, Qi Jue Xian, two adults and the little princess, and miss Xianyue Yi have nothing to do with each other."


    "Even if you want to fight against Ning Tao, you don''t want that mole ant to delay the future pearl of fairyland according to the reason he said. These two adults shouldn''t fight. It should be the great powers of the great Luo fairy palace."


    "Hum, it''s not necessary to say that he must be in the name of these two immortals and then deal with his troubles in private. Isn''t that what this boy is good at most?" the old man in cloth took it for granted.


    As Kuki pondered, he said: "I''m afraid it''s more complicated than we thought. There are two people who don''t want Ning Tao to appear. One is because of the little princess, and the other is The enemy


    "Then they..." The old man who is white wants to say nothing.


    "Da Luo Xian Gong, the elder is here!"


    There was a loud voice outside the door. The old man sneered and said, "this is the former..."


    In the moist soil, there are dense seedlings, flowers and plants, all green and emerald green, emitting an attractive aroma, wind and grass waves.


    But in this beautiful scene, it was hit in a big pit of human shape, and a figure covered with blood was lying in it.


    After a long time, he came out trembling.


    The bloodstain on his body was so miserable that he could hardly see who it was. He was badly injured both inside and outside his body.


    But there''s no doubt that it''s Ning Tao, brother Tao.


    He stretched out a middle finger and said hoarsely, "Falk!"

 Chapter 1744

    Ning Tao has a sharp pain all over his body. Up to now, his brain is still confused. What''s the matter with that scene just now?


    All of a sudden, the space tunnel smashed.


    How can Xiaobai become so strange?


    Feeling is Xiaobai''s body and the same spirit, but it is two different wills.


    What''s more, they were just outside the fairyland, and the void they broke was not so simple, but Xiaobai did it, and dared to scold him!


    Think about it. He''s so angry.


    But for the sake of saving them, I''d better figure out what''s going on first, grinning and looking around.


    It''s a wilderness, but it''s richer than Wudang''s treasure land. At a glance, he saw more than a dozen miraculous drugs, and the strength of heaven and earth''s miraculous power is incomparable even to the earth and Kunlun.


    What''s more amazing is that the law of heaven and earth here is very firm, and the space is also very hard. Let alone tearing up the cracks in the space, it''s not easy to fly.


    "Jingjing, Xiaobai!"


    Ning Tao weak cry, walk forward, the spirit also difficult spread.


    Kilometers, 3000 meters


    When he stepped, his face was shocked. When he was on the earth, his spirit could spread six kilometers, but this ghost place could only reach three thousand meters.


    Is This is fairyland!


    A surprise suddenly appeared on his face.


    Suddenly close your eyes and use the spirit to sense the law of the world. If the earth is a thin balloon, it is a solid steel ball.


    If the space here is a deep mire, then the earth is bean curd dregs, which can''t be compared.


    Although Ning Tao doesn''t want to admit it, the fact is that he has made a little improvement in his cultivation. If he tries his best to practice, I''m afraid it''s easy to break through the cultivation.


    However, he is not pessimistic. The earth is recovering now, and it must be able to recover the past


    "Step on...!"


    Difficult to climb up a mountain, looking forward from afar, only feel a glance can not see the edge, vast and magnificent to let him birth of ants.


    Ning Tao''s face was filled with emotion and murmured: "it seems that this is the fairyland. He has finally come!"


    Sister Xia, worry free


    All of a sudden, his face suddenly turned pale. He swallowed a handful of pills and ran around. He carefully examined the area of tens of thousands of meters nearby.


    But as a result, there is no Miao Jingjing, Xiaobai their figure, a hot heart suddenly cool half!


    What''s going on? What about them?


    Is it because of the space storm that they are transmitting in different places!


    Ning Tao''s face is dead gray, and he has been in the same place for a long time. In this vast world, it seems that he is alone, lonely and wandering.


    "Boom...!"


    "Roar Asshole, damned human, you are looking for death. I''m a great congenital companion animal. You dare to attack me. It''s unforgivable! "


    All of a sudden, the distant sky exploded.


    Two breath of terror broke out, a strong shock wave boiling, swept here, such as the waves beat, like a tsunami like collision.


    `It''s the first time in the world 37,5¡­ 9


    "boom...!"


    Ning Tao was so surprised that he quickly gritted his teeth and gathered an ancient book, which stood in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    I just felt a force of famine hit my body, and my face was distorted. Like a shell, I hit into the hillside, and my bones were broken again.


    "Boom Boom


    A big battle broke out over the nine days. It was too sudden and terrible. A huge beast was roaring, and his opponent was a man in a purple and gold robe.


    Wearing a purple golden crown and a noble nine clawed purple golden dragon around his waist, he was wearing a proper robe. He could not see his dignified face clearly. His whole body was surrounded by white immortal Qi, but his every move was full of Taoist charm.


    "Hum, you dare to be presumptuous and ignorant in front of me. It seems that God dotes on you too much, and it''s doomed that you will suffer today."


    "Please hand over your congenital accompanying pill, so that your cultivation will not lead to your death. Otherwise, you will only lose both body and spirit, and there will be no possibility of survival."


    The mysterious giant roared, ferocious way: "arrogant, do you really think you can eat this seat?"


    "I advise you not to be proud of everything too soon. I really want to make you anxious. In the end, you can''t get anything, and you have to compensate yourself. You should know my arrogance and would rather die than surrender."


    The man in the purple gold robe glanced faintly, raised his hand and said, "then try it and see if you can really do it."


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The war is imminent, and it is earth shaking.


    Ning Tao crawled out from the hillside, his face full of horror, so far away can affect him, what is the cultivation of this man and beast?Refining emptiness is the peak of Tao, even higher!


    "Hiss, ah...!"


    Suddenly painful cover right arm, before the injury is not good, did not expect to hurt on the injury.


    A bite of teeth, without hesitation turned and ran.


    This level of fighting is too terrible. If it is spread to death, it will be a loss. He has not lived enough, and there are too many things waiting for him to do.


    He has only two goals, one is to find people, the other is revenge!


    He took a breath and ran away. Until he came to the foot of a mountain, he felt that the movement was getting smaller. Then he took out a handful of pills from the ring and swallowed them. He collapsed.


    "What the hell is this? How can there be such a thing, asshole?" Ning Tao bared his teeth.


    He suddenly felt a sense of confusion. When he came here, he didn''t know the place where he lived. Even if he wanted to find someone, he didn''t have a clue. He might still die in this ghost place. It was really painful. The only thing he knew was Fairyland!


    That''s what uncle Tim told him. At present, he only knows the address, so he has to ask someone first.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Suddenly, three streams of light came towards him.


    Ning Tao face a Leng, say Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived, and is straight at him.


    When the streamer dissipated, three dignified young men walked out. One of them, a cold faced man, squinted at Ning Tao and said coldly, "who are you? Why are you in the back mountain forbidden area of our doushen sect?"


    Ban Forbidden area?


    Ning Tao was silly and immediately explained, "you guys misunderstood. I just happened to pass by here."


    The two youths sneered and said: "elder martial brother Kou Zhen, you see this man is covered with bruises and looks like he is running for his life. There must be a ghost. Maybe he is a spy sent by Biyun sect."


    That Kou Zhen eye a flash, immediately cold way: "that take away, would rather mistake to kill, also never let go of one."


    Said, unexpectedly a hand ruthlessly grasps.


    Ning Tao just wanted to explain himself, suddenly he was surprised by this breath, and only an idea flashed through his mind.


    "Practice emptiness The strong


    "Boom!"


    The next second was heavily photographed, spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot, with his current injury basic can not fight, and now suffered heavy damage, consciousness gradually blurred.


    But in the blur, he seems to see a glass ribbon floating and anxious woman flying by.


    That''s Elder martial sister, ye Wanqing!


    He can be sure that this is not an illusion. He reaches out his hand hard, but the latter doesn''t realize it at all. Instead, he rushes to the battle.


    Just a moment after her, another young man appeared in the field of vision, and this was Ning Tao''s last consciousness, but he kept this man in mind.


    Because he is Lu Yusong!

 Chapter 1745

    LV Yusong, LV Yusong!


    This figure and name have been deeply engraved on Ning Tao''s bones, because they have been injured in his bones, the son of a bitch who has harmed his master.


    @{/27j0vh37¡Ì_ 5.9


    but his double eyelids could not support him any more. They were as heavy as lead and closed slowly.


    "Plop...!"


    Ning Tao falls down powerlessly, the injury on his body is beyond description, and he is almost left with a breath.


    In the sky, LV Yusong anxiously flew to the war.


    However, it seems that he glances at Ning Tao and stares at him. He seems to be similar to the devil in his impression, but then he shakes his head with a scornful smile, which is absolutely impossible.


    That Ning Tao is either dead or trapped forever in the world of spirits, that is, the earth!


    Wusheng is very popular with Wuxian. He was born in Qijue sect, one of the twelve Tiangang sects. Qijue Xian, also known as Qijue old man, has something to do with him. Only in this way can we please move them.


    Otherwise, ran Tianming is far away. Ning Tao is trapped. He and Wu Sheng are the masterminds.


    With a scornful smile, he rushed away immediately.


    In a short time, seven or eight talented young people rushed over. Even if they had a little insight, they could gain a lot. It''s hard to buy a thousand dollars.


    For example, the acquaintances Ning Tao once met,


    qingmingzong, Mingfeng,


    colorful glaze Zong, Murong Xuening,


    huangjizong, yueyunxiao,


    dashijiao, luofanchen,


    these were the people who accompanied LV Yusong to the earth at the beginning. They were all arrogant.


    Kou Zhen and his two disciples have always bowed their heads in reverence and awe. Although the former has the strength to refine the void, they are not afraid of these young people, but the power and strength behind them can crush him thousands of times.


    Lu Yusong is from the twelve schools of Tiangang. Although they are slightly weak, they are all from the nineteen schools of Disha, and each one is a giant.


    Their doushen sect is just a small sect. Compared with any sect of one of the 19 Di Sha sects, it is equivalent to a weak one.


    After everyone left, Kou Zhen and his two disciples breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Brother Kou, what are these young talents doing? Look at the war over there, what level of big people they are. It''s really terrible," he said


    The latter pondered and said: "don''t guess. It''s not something we should think about. No matter who is fighting, it has nothing to do with doushenzong. The only thing we should care about is this boy."


    A finger Ning Tao, eyes full of cold.


    "Take this boy back, torture him and put him in prison. I''d like to see if it''s the pattern of biyunzong. I''d rather kill the wrong one than let it go!"


    "What elder martial brother said is very true!"


    They flatter each other, then grab Ning Tao and follow Kou Zhen to fight God sect.


    However, it wasn''t long before a beautiful woman came back. Her white skirt was soft, her skin was like glass, her bones were like emerald, and her black hair was curled up, which represented Married!


    And this woman is Ye Wanqing!


    I saw a pair of her watery eyes in the flash of surprise, just now she thought more and more wrong, that is covered with blood figure how so like him.


    Although it''s just a glimpse, it''s impossible for a couple of years to admit their mistakes


    If Ning Tao was here, he would be shocked, because ye Wanqing was practicing spirit cultivation. I remember that he was only at the peak of infant cultivation before he left. It was only March, and he had grown up to this stage.


    If you want to let Mo know, you must have no face to see people.


    "Younger martial brother, is that you?"


    Ye Wanqing clenched his jade fists tightly and breathed quickly Boom


    In that dark world, suddenly came out a beast roar: "bastard, you are forcing this seat, forcing me anxious, born with Dan you can''t get."


    The figure of the purple gold robe is indistinct, just like a king. He sneers and says, "hum, you can have a try."


    "Roar...!"


    Looking at the collapse over there, ye Wanqing hesitated on her face. To tell the truth, this battle is very important to her. It should be said that it is important to her daughter.


    A mysterious figure in the fairy palace personally killed the spirit beast for the little princess. It''s a great favor.


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, she looked at the vast wilderness and whispered: "Ning Tao, if it''s really you, you must come to me, come to the colorful glaze sect to find me..."


    "Boom, boom...!"


    This war is really shocking, more than a dozen states can hear the news, as if the God of thunder in thunder.


    I don''t know when, Ning Tao slowly opened tired eyes, also don''t know how long to sleep, the body swallowed the elixir has played a good effect.


    The bad injury finally got better.


    All of a sudden, he found that his cultivation was sealed, his spirit was sealed, and he was being pulled deep by a disciple. He came to a sect.Instead of shouting, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the gate. It was very grand and magnificent. It was located on a precipitous mountain. It had the momentum of fighting to the death in the first World War.


    "Fight God "No


    "It seems that you are awake. At your age, it is really rare for you to be able to take over the power of the prison master," Kou Zhen said.


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately swallow the sweet meaning of the throat, sink a way: "I said, I am not a traitor."


    "Well, do you think our master will believe your lies? Which mole will say that he is a mole. When you enjoy yourself in prison, I believe you will be honest. "


    Kou Zhen walked on the road and sneered.


    The two disciples are showing a mocking sneer, he doushenzong prison, easy to come in. But if you want to come out, there is only one way out.


    Ning Tao is very cold. He knows that it''s useless to explain again. His eyes are full of complexity. Unexpectedly, he never thought that the first person he saw to be a strong practitioner would be in this situation.


    Or a tough fight against him!


    "Damn it


    All of a sudden, a fragrance came from afar, which was very pungent. It was a mixture of pure body fragrance, delicate fragrance and flower fragrance of women.


    But Kou Zhen three people a smell, but is an instant single knee kneels down, respectful voice way: "welcome big Dharma protector return."


    Ning Tao is confused. He looks up suspiciously and suddenly his pupils shrink. He sees a girl with a charming face, red lips full of sexy temptation, and a half naked gossamer split between her thighs


    A pair of round snow-white thighs exposed in the skirt, very attractive, every step is looming.


    "Tempting woman," he said in his heart.


    But this amorous feelings woman seems to notice Ning Tao, even threw a wink at him, every move is full of seduction, beautiful eyes with spring.


    "Little brother, you are so bad. My sister is waiting for you tonight. I''ll let you have a good look. Ha ha..."


    Cover your mouth and smile, a silver bell like laugh.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to recover, she immediately moved a pair of snow-white thighs and disappeared in the depths with a smile.


    The former was confused. When did his charm become so great? Just one meeting, he even passed on the beautiful eyes of the big Dharma protector fan of doushenzong.


    But subconsciously swept Kou Zhen one eye, but found that he was sweating, hand wipe, three people are all with Schadenfreude, pity expression to see Xiang ningtao.


    It seems that the child is going to die.

 Chapter 1746

    "All right, all right, don''t look at it. Put this boy in prison and try to find out something before night, or you won''t have another chance."


    Kou shook his hand and said helplessly.


    When many disciples went to the prison, they rushed to fight with each other.


    But Ning Tao is at a loss. What''s the matter? They look like they were chosen by that woman. They are not far away from death.


    "Brothers, I''m really just passing by. I don''t know what you said about biyunzong. I''m not a spy, asshole. Do you hear me?"


    "Don''t mess with me, or I''ll kill you."


    Ning Tao struggled defiantly, but the two disciples despised him and brought him directly to Hutou prison.


    Kou Zhen seems to be the leader of this prison, and he doesn''t know how to be a prisoner. He goes arrogantly in the damp prison with his back on his hands, but he does have some official prestige.


    "Ah, kill you, kill you..."


    "Let me out, you damned bastards. I''m your elder. You traitors are shameless and mean. Let us out."


    The two rows of dungeons wailed and stretched out their hands, just like the claws of a fierce ghost. The prisoners, who had been locked up for some time, were black and blue, and their minds were confused.


    Looking around, at least nearly a thousand people have been shut down.


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy, and he is thinking about how to get rid of it. His power is very strong. It is estimated that it will be very difficult to break through. The most important thing is that even if he can break through, he may not be able to escape here.


    This Kou Zhen alone is enough to make him work hard. Let alone the enchanting woman, it''s even more terrible.


    Suddenly, Kou Zhen went to the biggest cage and sneered, "throw him here."


    There were four people in the room with their eyebrows raised and their faces were full of banter. Unexpectedly, someone came again. I don''t know if he can live here for half a cup of tea.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Ning Tao was thrown in, and the two disciples were about to close the door. Kou Zhen suddenly said with a vicious smile, "lock in the woman who was caught the day before yesterday. There are so many guys. I think something interesting can happen."


    That Women?


    The first @ P hair rg0


    two disciples were stunned and took a breath. Are you sure you want to play so much?


    Looking at this prison like purgatory, if you throw a woman in it, isn''t it equivalent to putting a piece of delicious meat in a group of hungry wolves?


    That kind of picture is almost unimaginable


    After a while, a beautiful but shivering woman was pushed in.


    "Bang!"


    The gate slammed and the three left with a sneer.


    As soon as I left, the four people in this cage became crazy, their eyes were green, and there were women. When did these guys be so kind?


    A rough man, a white faced scholar, a little old man, a young talent.


    This is all of the cage. Now there is Ning Tao, and the shivering woman hiding in the corner, grabbing the skirt like a frightened rabbit.


    "You Don''t mess around, I warn you. "


    "Jie Jie, little lady!"


    The rough man''s throat is dry and his eyes are hot. He can''t remember how long he hasn''t seen a woman. The taste makes his heart throb when he thinks about it.


    Although the three little old men were red eyed and lustful, they were all patient and didn''t look.


    It''s like doushenzong throwing out a piece of meat, and they''re going to bite it like a dog. It''s a shame. They''d rather be hungry than move.


    "Gulu...!"


    The delicate woman''s face was pale. She hid in a corner and trembled. Her thin clothes felt as if she hadn''t worn them. All her hair stood upside down.


    "Don''t come here Don''t come here


    But the more she screams, the more the rough man can''t help but get close to her. He stares at her with his eyes burning hot, and his hot breath feels hot when he touches her skin.


    "Boss, you must control yourself. This is their shame on us. If you do, you are not far away from the running dog."


    Cried the white faced scholar, biting his teeth.


    The little old man also advised: "yes, don''t bow to them. Think about our suffering. Are you willing to let doushenzong ride on your neck?"


    "These bastards will pay for it!"


    Rough crazy man is also the eldest, the footstep immediately one meal, a face surface appears the color of hesitation.


    Seeing this, the three felt relieved.


    But the former suddenly a smile, ferocious way: "yes, suffered too much suffering, really not reconciled."


    "The damned doushenzong imprisoned Lao Tzu here and tortured him. But you know, I''ve had enough. I''ve suffered too much. I don''t want to continue like this."


    "I''m a powerful man. Even if I''m a running dog, I can get good treatment. At least I can play with women. Even if I die, it''s better than being tortured in this ghost place."As soon as the words came down, he rushed up with a ferocious smile.


    "Ah, no No


    The weak woman screams and is knocked down. Her accomplishments are all banned here. How can she resist in terms of strength.


    The thin dress was instantly torn into strips of cloth, revealing the snow-white skin. It can be broken when I lift it between my fingers, and it has the fragrance of refreshing my heart.


    The eldest brother''s mouth watered and said with a wild smile, "ha ha, those bastards have given me a best one. It''s not in vain for me to suffer. Please wait on me, beauty."


    "Stabbing...!"


    The thin clothes could not cover the woman''s jade body.


    Shrieking, begging, and the piercing and tearing of his clothes were all like touching music. The little old man listened to the heavy breath with his eyes closed.


    Almost to the verge of depravity


    Just as they were about to fall, a very disharmonious voice suddenly sounded in the cell.


    "Let go of that girl."


    However, as if the boss didn''t hear it, he still attacked her with a grim smile, as if he was about to taste exquisite food.


    "Are you deaf, I said, let go of that girl!" Ning Tao slowly gets up and walks down the cold road.


    All of a sudden, the prison was quiet.


    The little old man looked at Ning Tao in amazement. Before it was his turn to clean him up, he jumped out first. It''s interesting. He might be killed by one blow.


    The boss twisted his neck and turned around, sneering: "little bastard, are you talking to me?"


    "Otherwise, you think," said Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha...!"


    The boss laughed wildly and came with his fist in his hand: "little bastard, in this cage, I am the boss. You, a new little thing, dare to challenge my position."


    "Anyway, I''ll have to deal with you later. I''d better kill you now, so that I don''t get in the way."


    Just then, suddenly a blow came.


    With that strong arm, and amazing explosive power, enough to see this person once terrible.


    The three white faced scholars praise that they are worthy of being strong practitioners. Even if they are imprisoned for several years, the body can still easily defeat one of them.


    It''s said that the eldest brother used to be a force practitioner, and his strength was even stronger. The boy is dead.


    But in the face of this fist, although Ning Tao was covered with blood and not in shape, he slowly raised a pair of golden eyes. If he didn''t move, he would move like thunder. He clenched his five fingers and hit hard.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah My hand Ah


    As a result, in the three people''s silly eyes, the eldest brother''s hand bone was broken, only to hear a "click", was hit on the ground.


    "Cut, you also deserve to be called the strong, too weak, say goodbye to the world," Ning Tao coldly raised his foot, hit his heel hard.


    "No Don''t Bang


    The mixture of red and white is sprinkled in front of the delicate woman.


    And Ning Tao turns around indifferently, stares at the little old man, three people dignified way: "from today on, this cage I am the eldest, you understand."


    "Ming I understand, old man Hello, boss


    The white faced scholar three people are completely silly eyes to murmur a way.

 Chapter 1747

    Their hearts set off a storm, when they have been the boss for many years, suddenly killed.


    One punch, one foot.


    Isn''t it true that he used to be a strong practitioner of emptiness, or a physical practitioner? How come he didn''t fight so hard? Can''t he also be a strong practitioner of emptiness?


    But so young, it should not be possible.


    Seeing that the three nodded like chickens pecking rice, Ning Tao nodded slightly and walked slowly to the delicate woman. Instead of touching her, he just put on her own clothes.


    Otherwise, the vast expanse of white, even his eyes can hook away, not to mention the three old men.


    The delicate woman was almost naked. She grabbed her clothes tightly, tears swirling in her eyes, biting her red lips and enduring humiliation.


    "Thank you Thank you. My name is ye''er! "


    Ning Tao is stunned when he hears that he is about to open his mouth. Suddenly, there is a commotion in the prison. From the passage above, Kou Zhen and the two disciples rush forward calmly.


    When he saw the body of the rough man, the former''s face was a little cold and gloomy.


    "Good boy, it seems that the master of our prison has gone astray. You are not a good one. He is a strong practitioner and a Li Xiu. He was killed by you. If you say he is not a traitor, who can believe it?"


    Kou Zhen was determined.


    The other two disciples were hostile and murderous.


    And Ning Tao is a face of consternation, this is what bullshit truth, has the strength is a traitor.


    "Pull it out, torture it!"


    Today''s doushen sect is in a precarious situation, and it can''t stand the blow. This boy does appear in the back mountain. He would rather kill the wrong one than let it go.


    "Ah ah...!"


    Three hours later, Ning Tao was brought back.


    The four in the prison thought that they had changed one person, because it was so miserable that they didn''t have a good piece of meat all over. They were dripping with blood, like pulling out from a pool of blood.


    If it wasn''t for the ups and downs of his chest, they would have thought they had thrown a corpse in.


    Leaf son trembles, wrapping oneself with a broken clothes, cautiously close to Ning Tao, if he is small life not to protect, that oneself also won''t have good end.


    There was a dangerous light in their eyes.


    Just when he was about to touch him, Ning Tao suddenly sat up and wiped the blood on his face. He scolded and said, "Mom, if you dare to beat me, wait for me."


    The four were all startled, and they all shrank into the corner of the cage, their eyes staring like copper bells.


    I''ve been beaten like this, but I can still get up, just like nobody. Are you sure it''s not acting? If it''s them, I''m afraid they''ll die eight times earlier.


    The next second, the four were stupid again.


    Ning Tao sits cross knee, hard to absorb the spiritual power to recover himself, the skin and flesh of the wound, actually slowly creeping, this It''s healing.


    You''re kidding. How can it be!


    The little old leader was stunned. What''s the physique of this boy, the legendary body of the wood emperor? It''s terrible to be able to achieve this degree of self-healing.


    After sitting in silence for a long time, his wounds on the surface were basically healed, and his injuries recovered by two or three percent.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw four people who were like living ghosts. I couldn''t help suspecting: "what''s the matter? Why are you so afraid of me? All of them lean over to me."


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum, four people quickly scared close.


    But a buttock just sat down, Ning Tao but suddenly way: "all say, here is where?"


    Er


    The four of them were in a daze. They assumed that Ning Tao would say something, but they never expected to ask such a question. It''s not clear who caught you?


    Although puzzled, ye''er quickly replied, "my Lord, this is doushenzong."


    "I know. I asked Er, that is, where is the place in the fighting God, "Ning Tao asked vaguely.


    The four of them looked at each other, scratched their heads and said weakly, "doushenzong is naturally located in Liangzhou. Don''t you know Liangzhou, or don''t you come from Liangzhou?"


    "Well, I I''ve been hit on the head and my mind is often confused. I can''t remember a lot of things. "


    "Just answer whatever I ask. What''s bigger than Liangzhou?" Ning Tao pretends to be dignified.


    He is now just a few people, try to find out the world, he is the identity of the earth people also want to hide, who knows will cause trouble.


    The white faced scholar was stunned and felt that this was insulting their intelligence quotient. He immediately explained: "the place bigger than Liangzhou is naturally the southern region where we are. Doushenzong and Liangzhou are all in the southern region."


    "Is there a bigger one than Nanyu?" Ning Tao continues to ask.


    A few people a strange, how is this kind of silly question, just like you live in Donghai City, don''t you know your world is Huaxia, the earth?


    Kids understand, but you''re so old."Cough...!"


    The little old man gave a dry cough, broke the embarrassment, and explained with a smile: "well, let me review the history for you. The old man also has this hobby. I hope you don''t think I''ll talk about it."


    Ning Tao nodded, and the remaining three could only comply.


    The little old man moistened his voice and said, "the world we live in is called fairyland. The oldest origin is no longer available. It should be preserved among the most powerful forces."


    "At present, the fairyland is vast, vast and almost boundless, so the ancients roughly divided it into five regions, Southeast, northwest. It is said that there is a middle region in the middle of the fairyland!"


    Central?


    The white faced scholar was surprised, and even said: "old man, does the legendary Zhongyu really exist?"


    "Cut, it''s natural, but the level is too high, not you and I can touch, just the distance is enough for you and me to spend a lifetime."


    The thin old man was full of yearning emotion.


    Then he said, "the southern region of the five regions is where we are now, including more than a dozen states. Liangzhou is only one of them. Doushenzong is a force with the highest strength in Liangzhou."


    "But after all, it''s just a chestnut in the sea, insignificant."


    Young talent, Ye Er several people are a look of emotion, this piece of heaven and earth is too big, vast to evergreen, such as floating clouds, all things in the world are ants.


    Ning Tao can''t help falling into silence. It seems that this is the fairyland. It''s so powerful that it''s beyond his imagination.


    Suddenly think of what, can''t help but casually ask: "that day Gang twelve door is what thing?"


    But as soon as the words came out, the little old man was startled. He quickly made a silent gesture and said in a low voice, "keep your voice down. You can''t talk nonsense. The twelve gates of Tiangang are extremely powerful forces in the whole fairyland."


    "A long time ago, someone ranked the forces in the fairyland. The twelve gates of Tiangang symbolize the top forces in the fairyland. They are the general name of the twelve forces in the five regions. They can represent half of the fairyland."


    }Update on the latest EZ_ x~2w£ª7c¡¢0T37$¡­ 5oc9


    "in addition to them, there is another force that can''t be offended, that is, the 19th sect of Disha."


    "It is also composed of 19 first-class forces, second only to Tiangang''s twelve gates. They can almost represent nuota''s fairyland."


    Ning Tao Leng for a long time, didn''t expect the seven Jue gate so big, suddenly think of what, even busy way: "do you know where the" immortal domain "

 Chapter 1748

    "Xianyu? Where is it? "


    The little old man frowned and thought for a long time. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of this place. I don''t think it''s very famous."


    "Apart from other things, I have enough experience. I''ve heard of all the famous things, but I''ve never heard of the immortal world."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was silent for a long time.


    Uncle Tim once told him that if the earth is stable and you want to find him again, you should go to the immortal Kingdom, and the immortal kingdom must be in the immortal kingdom.


    According to his preliminary judgment, uncle Tim is definitely not a simple person. First, he is very powerful. Second, he is very familiar with the earth, and has a certain subtle connection with the terrible virtual insect ancestor.


    With these, it''s doomed that uncle is not simple.


    The fairy land where he lived must be a big power, or a place name, but the answer he gave was disappointing.


    Is uncle deceiving him?


    Just in order not to let him too sad, or has dissipated, gave him a white lie.


    As soon as I thought of this, I shook my head. My eyes were full of firmness. Uncle Tim must still be alive, but there was something wrong. Uncle was very kind to him. He must find him.


    Even if you go all over the five regions, yellow sand sea!


    "Well, I dare to ask if you are from Xianyu. Is it possible that you are from other big regions?" the little old man asked weakly.


    Ning Tao just wanted to shake his head, suddenly thought of something, and said firmly: "yes, I''m from Xianyu, but I can''t find my way home."


    Four people suddenly, it seems that something happened to this adult, even the memory is confused, but they dare not ask more about this kind of thing, and then put it behind them.


    Just when Ning Tao wanted to continue to speak, a strange laugh suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Jie Jie Xianyu, it''s been a long time. If you want to know, please come down to me! "


    "Who!"


    Ning Tao was startled, jumped up and exclaimed.


    But the white faced scholar, ye''er and others have a suspicious glance around. Except for the prisoners, there is no one else. Is this adult sick?


    Ning Tao was shocked, and suddenly woke up. Someone was communicating with him just now, but with his half empty level of spirit power, he could be infiltrated. How terrible should his strength be.


    He pondered for a moment, and sat down with his knees crossed.


    Hard to mobilize a trace of spirit, toward the heavy way around: "dare to ask who is the elder?"


    "Jie Jie, I''m Dou Meng. I want to make a deal with you. I can tell you what you want, but you have to help me open the damn annihilation lock."


    "How?"


    There was no way for the faint laughter to come.


    Ning Tao is silent for a long time, light way: "the elder generation thinks too much, if even you can''t open the thing, I calculate what, besides this transaction is not equal, why should I promise."


    "Oh, if I give you a set of peerless immortal methods, can you promise? Don''t worry, this annihilation spirit lock is specially used to suppress the spirit power. If you have a strong body, you can pull it out with strength."


    The mysterious voice came again.


    Physique power?


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and said: "if I guess correctly, my elder is in the depth of this prison."


    "Jie Jie, good eyesight!"


    "I can tell you about the immortal Kingdom and the unique immortal method, but in exchange, you want to help me pull out the annihilation lock, OK?"


    @First, e sent $x2 "7|v0 = (37) 5j9


    the mysterious voice gradually weakened.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ning Tao said firmly: "I''m afraid I''ve got the wrong person. I can''t do this. Please find Gao Ming."


    Words fall, this trace of spirit gradually return.


    Fuzzy heard him sneer: "in this whole dungeon, only your boy''s body is the most powerful, you will promise, you will..."


    When you open your eyes, Ning Tao''s face flashed dignified, with a strange color to see the depth of a look.


    There, there is such existence!


    "My Lord, are you ok..." Ye''er stretched out a green jade finger and gently pointed it.


    The other three are all afraid. It seems that the adult is delirious and seriously ill. It seems that he must not be stimulated.


    Ning Tao smiles, shakes his head and says, "it''s OK, but I just thought of something."


    "The great Luoxian palace is supposed to be very powerful, isn''t it?"


    A few people almost didn''t laugh.


    The little old man moistened his voice and said with a dry smile, "it''s natural. The whole fairyland doesn''t know."


    If the twelve gates of Tiangang and the nineteen sects of Disha can represent the whole fairyland, then the great Luo fairy palace can do it by itself. He is the most powerful force in the fairyland. In other words, he is an alliance. ""All the forces in the fairyland are under his jurisdiction, including five domains, twelve sects, nineteen sects, etc. These are all members of the alliance of Daluo fairy palace."


    "So powerful?" Ning Tao can''t help but be shocked.


    Ye''er, the white faced scholar and others all have no choice but to smile. Who knows the power of the great Luo fairy palace.


    "I''m afraid no one can compare with him. They are all the first forces in the fairyland. The twelve sects and nineteen sects have to bow their heads," Ning Tao said with emotion.


    But as soon as he said that, their faces changed.


    The leaf son obviously flashed over frightened, even the white faced scholar''s face turns white, seem to think of what?


    The little old man looked at the cage. Anyway, there was nothing to be afraid of. He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "no, there is still a huge thing that can compete with the great Luoxian palace."


    "My Lord, you don''t need to remember too much. If you can leave here, you just need to hear the words" escape, how far, how far "outside. Don''t get involved with them, let alone get into a grudge."


    "Because the consequences are more terrible than death. Death is just the beginning," the little old man said with a white face.


    "Yan Magic "The temple?"


    Ning Tao said slowly, his face dignified.


    Actually, there is a force that can compete with Daluo fairy palace. That force is really terrible. It seems that there are tigers, hidden dragons and powerful people everywhere in fairyland.


    Looking at the passage above, it seemed that it was going to be dark, and suddenly remembered the big Dharma protector when he came in.


    He asked casually, "by the way, does doushenzong have a very attractive big Dharma protector? When she came in, what did she mean by waiting for me at night?"


    Wait in the evening


    The little old man''s face is stiff. He stares at Ning Tao in amazement. Pity suddenly appears on the white faced scholar''s face.


    "Alas, I''m afraid you won''t see the sun in the future. That woman is known as the woman who has an affair. She often asks men to go to her room, but after a long night, she will kill the man."


    "Unfortunately, my Lord, you are the man of today!"


    The little old man said bitterly.


    And Ning Tao stares big eyes, still haven''t come back to mind, prison passageway suddenly again spread commotion.


    Kou Zhen pointed to himself and cried out, "just you, come out. The Dharma protector will summon you."

 Chapter 1749

    "Big Dharma protector, summon me


    Ning Tao heart suddenly a sudden, there are little old man''s sigh, let him whole body a cool.


    First issue 2| 70-+3@7g Seeing his hesitation, Kou Zhen sneered, "what''s the matter? Scared? I didn''t see that you were afraid when I tried to force a confession from you. Aren''t you very strong? "


    Er


    "I I, that, by the way, my great uncle is here. Please tell the Dharma protector that I can''t go. I can''t do such things as one night stand. "


    Ning Tao covered his waist and groaned.


    Uncle?


    Kou Zhen looked around and said, "who is your great uncle? Is he here?"


    Er!


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, the muscle on the face shook to shake, see his that cautious appearance almost didn''t smile.


    "Don''t be so fussy, somebody, take him away for me!"


    The former is too lazy to grind Ji. Today, don''t say your great uncle is here. Even if your second uncle is here, you will die. You are the man appointed by the Dharma protector tonight.


    As soon as the gate opened, the two disciples left directly with Ning Tao. The latter wanted to resist, but they were directly suppressed.


    The three little old men have a look of pity and snicker. What is pretending to be forced for less than three seconds? That is, the first second is the boss, my Lord. The next second is going to the front line. Goodbye, our boss.


    Ye Er is a face of panic, a grab Ning Tao''s clothes, delicate way: "no Don''t go


    "Motherfucker, get out of here!"


    A disciple pushed her away with a cold face.


    Ning Tao''s steps gave him a cold glance. Then he sneered at the three people and said, "don''t be happy too soon. It''s just a woman. I''ll go back when I conquer her!"


    "Also, take care of ye''er. If anyone dares to touch her, I will pay you back."


    Little old man three people are staring at the scalp numb, immediately all a look of contempt, are a dying person, but also afraid of you, young talent is arrogant erect a middle finger, also want to come back, dream of you.


    The white faced scholar even laughed and said: "silly boss, go well all the way, and have a good chat with the Dharma protector."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    In this ridicule, the two disciples left the prison with Ning Tao, as if they were about to run to the guillotine.


    Kou Zhenze sneers. He has been the leader of the prison for so many years, and no one has been able to stick to it under his torture. But today, he has met a tough guy, and Ning Tao has not said a word for three hours.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m a dying man. I don''t care if you''re a spy


    Doushenzong, outside a luxurious palace.


    Ning Tao was pressed here, on the road was thrown into the lake to take a bath, how to say is also to see the big Dharma protector, dirty image how can do.


    But the two disciples have strange faces and have to stare at Ning Tao from time to time. This guy It''s hidden.


    I couldn''t see them clearly before. I didn''t expect that this wash would give them a bright feeling. Their eyes were deep, their nose was straight, their face was firm, and their crystal silver hair swayed with the wind.


    The first feeling is affinity, charming temperament, people can''t help but want to be close.


    To tell the truth, ye Wanqing and LV Yusong thought it was an illusion because they saw this crystal silver hair.


    Otherwise, the similarity rate will be greatly increased


    The two disciples shook their heads and sneered. They were all dying people. No matter how handsome they were, they were forced to use them.


    When he reached the gate, Kou Zhen came up with a sneer and said, "boy, you should feel honored and enjoy your last love."


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Laughing, a kick kicked him in.


    The latter''s accomplishments were sealed, and his strength did not exist, so he was kicked in immediately.


    "Boom Bang


    The door closed to the sound, isolating everything.


    In the palace, Ning Tao bares his teeth and gets up, muttering and swearing. This damned bastard, sooner or later, will clean him up.


    "Hum!"


    It was dark and hazy in the palace.


    To Ning Tao''s surprise, the palace is very empty and has no luxury layout. Looking up, you can see only a pink bed.


    A layer of Pink Tulle light cover, in the candlelight reflects a concave and convex jade body.


    From Ning Tao''s perspective, the woman is facing him with her back, her hands on her head, but her body is exquisitely drawn. She holds her waist and her hips are smooth. Just looking at her back is enough to imagine.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao swallow saliva, stay for a long time to see her no response, can''t help but want to leave quietly.


    "Why, little fellow, do you think you can run away as a useless person under the eye of this dharma protector?" The voice of the great Dharma protector came.


    "Well, this...""Hum, don''t say you are a useless person. Even if you are not, you are still a mole ant in the eyes of this dharma protector. If you stay here obediently, you will not suffer."


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and tore off his little vest. He said, "do you wash it first, or do I wash it first, or do we have a mixed bath together?"


    Mix up Mixed bath?


    The Dharma protector was stunned for a long time, and some of them couldn''t keep up with his jumping thinking. His spirit swept slightly, and he said angrily: "who asked you to take off your clothes here?"


    "Either put it on, or I''ll beat you to death now!"


    Ning Tao is silly. You asked me to come here for a one night stand. How can I play pure with my brother in the twinkling of an eye.


    He said angrily: "Hey, what do you mean? Do you want to spend the night with a man or let a man look at the house for you? What the hell is going on?"


    "Hum, it turns out that what you are thinking about is that kind of sex. You are still a hooligan when you are young. You stay there obediently. It will be over when I send you on the road tomorrow morning. Every man in the past is like this."


    The Dharma protector was contemptuous.


    Ning Tao just about to open his mouth, suddenly caught something, strange way: "you mean, men in the past like me have not touched you, no one night stand?"


    "Do you know your reputation outside..."


    "Smelly street, I deliberately," the big Dharma protector said lightly.


    Ning Tao opens his mouth wide and is surprised. He really can''t figure out what woman will deliberately make her reputation stink and be called a woman who has an affair by others.


    On earth, it''s called central air-conditioning!


    Doubt comes from doubt, and life protection is the most important thing. He explains that genius kills himself, that is, to prepare for a bad reputation, so he won''t kill himself easily.


    I gritted my teeth and walked towards the big bed.


    The first month of the great Dharma palace seems insipid, but in fact, she has opened her eyes. A force is gathering quietly in her palm. I really want to give him a ride now.


    Let him die tomorrow, just to be more angry with that person.


    Soon, Ning Tao came to the bedside.


    Gong Chuyue is ready to fight, but Ning Tao suddenly sits under the bed and says sweetly, "little sister, anyway, I''m going to die tomorrow. How about chatting with me? I think you have something on your mind."


    "Little sister?"


    "Cut, my age is more than enough to be your little mother, don''t be oily," Gong Chuyue said. Although she disdained, she lost her strength in her hand.


    That plain face evokes a trace of funny and lonely.


    If that man would coax her like this, they wouldn''t make it to this point, and she wouldn''t be angry with him in the name of cheating.


    And give him a piece of green grassland

 Chapter 1750

    ~/ ¡Ì first e-mail s27D03L@759 |%


    "Alas...!"


    At the beginning of the month, the great Dharma palace sighed and looked lonely.


    However, when Ning Tao heard this, his eyes lit up and he flattered him immediately: "sister, you see I''m going to die tomorrow, and I can''t escape from the palm of your hand, or I''ll beat your leg and pinch your back first."


    "You always tell us about your unhappiness. It''s much better to say it."


    The former did not speak, still pillow head back.


    After more than ten seconds of embarrassment, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and reached out to touch the jade lotus like leg.


    This is the only chance he has left. Only by letting her down can he find a chance to survive and try his best to open the perspective.


    Although there is no spiritual power, the power of perspective will be greatly reduced, but its own power can not be ignored.


    It''s not that I want to peep, I don''t dare to think about it, but I''m looking for the acupoint on her leg. As long as I press her comfortably, I still worry about my life.


    Both touch, the body is a tremor.


    Ning Tao felt his touch on Wen Yu, mellow and smooth, and the touch of his fingertips made him shiver.


    But a bite of teeth, in Taichong Point suddenly a drill.


    "Ah "Oh...!"


    Gong Chuyue wanted to do it, but the power from the floor of her jade feet made her whole body bow and groan without warning.


    For a moment, his face turned red.


    Ning Tao hears the sound, and his heart shakes. He feels that the woman is seducing him. The sound makes him numb.


    Taichong Point, continue to bend your fingers and drill hard!


    Mouth also a serious intimate way: "little sister, after ten million can''t regenerate sullen, otherwise depressed into disease, will be angry bad body bone."


    "Don''t worry about it. Since it''s comfortable, don''t worry about it. Anyway, we''re not afraid of reputation."


    "You You stop Ah, ah Stop it


    Gong Chuyue clenched her red lips. Her face was red and ripe as if she could drip water. Her jade hands clung to the sheets tightly, and her whole body was as numb as an electric shock.


    Although she has a bad reputation outside, the men never touch her. They stay on the floor all night, and then they are killed by her in the morning, which proves that they stayed all night.


    After all, the appearance of women''s amorous feelings, men just fierce, co-exist in a room until dawn, what does not happen, who will believe?


    But today, the little guy miraculously broke through her defense line, not only on her bed, but also seriously holding her jade feet for a while.


    "Ah Light Take it easy


    Her arc of reflection makes the jade bow.


    Ning Tao didn''t dare to watch, but attacked fiercely.


    Gong Chuyue is angry and funny. Now she can kill him with one hand, but she is reluctant to let him continue to press.


    What''s more, every word he said pierced her heart, which was very suitable for her. After so many years of grievance, he couldn''t help saying it, and there was not a trace of greed in her eyes.


    The gauze fell, but she didn''t look at the jade.


    Are you too old to be attractive?


    It''s also because of this that yulingfeng will find another woman!


    A bite silver teeth, unexpectedly a grasp Ning Tao neck.


    The latter was startled. The power between his neck was so terrible that it was like a chain. Even with his peak strength, he could not break away.


    What is this woman''s cultivation


    Just when he thought he was going to die, Gong Chuyue yelled with red eyes: "why don''t you look at me? Am I not beautiful? Am I inferior to those fox spirits?"


    "Tell me why."


    "Yes Because my sister is too beautiful, I dare not blaspheme Blasphemy, what fox spirit can If you can match my sister, that man must be blind... "


    Ning Tao is almost suffocating.


    "Hum, glib. You''re afraid that I''ll kill you. A man like you can do harm to a woman most. If I kill you now, it will be regarded as killing a woman."


    "I I swear, every word I say They''re all sincere. If there''s any deception, it''s hard to die. That man is blind, "Ning Tao rolled his eyes.


    "Hum...!"


    At the beginning of the palace, the beautiful eyes were full of evil, and they were staring at each other.


    Now as long as she uses a little more force, it''s easy to break his neck, but she''s not willing to give up.


    That''s all.


    Just let him press a little bit more and shoot him dead tomorrow morning.


    Wave your hand and let it go.


    "Cough Hoo


    Ning Tao lies on the bed and breathes greedily, feeling that he climbs up with a thread at the bottom of the cliff.


    I almost said goodbye.


    As soon as he raised his head, Gong Chuyue''s face had returned to normal, but he pulled the gauze and hummed coldly: "what are you looking at? I''ll dig your dog''s eyes again."Er


    Ning Tao is about to cry. NIMA, what did you say just now?


    Woman''s heart, seafloor needle.


    Just a few breath, a jade foot suddenly stretched out in front of his eyes, directly on the palm of his hand.


    "Go on, use some force."


    Ning Tao is dumb, black a face to press again, but the palace beginning month this time but let go, seem to just some vent, let her no longer have to take care of.


    "Ah Force Force Ah


    Outside the palace, three people cling to the wall.


    The loud roar was clearly heard, like what force, ah It''s hysteria.


    Kou Zhen swallowed his saliva and bared his teeth: "today''s Dharma has become so rough. It''s crazy. That smelly boy can do it so well. You can''t look good."


    The two disciples nodded in agreement, and felt a nameless fire rising from the sound.


    "Jie Jie, elder martial brother Kou, I can''t bear to hear that, or Go and find some female disciples. "


    "Cough, I want two," Kou Zhen solemnly stretched out two fingers.


    Inside the palace, it is a different landscape.


    Ning Tao is pulling his face and legs. The more he thinks about it, the more angry he is. He is also worried that this woman will suddenly change her face and kill herself.


    But at this time, Gong Chuyue, who had been squinting and enjoying himself, suddenly said: "I used to be a casual monk. Later, I got to know the second Dharma protector of doushen sect, Yu Lingfeng. Wang BA''s eyes were opposite to mung beans."


    "Then I joined doushen sect. Just when we were going to get married, I found out his love affair. I could bear one or two women, but I couldn''t bear to harm my female disciples and often cheat."


    "Although it''s normal to have three wives and four concubines in fairyland, he''s far more than that, so it''s impossible to get married, and we hate each other."


    Ning Tao listened attentively, subconsciously stunned: "so you use this method of cheating, to provoke him."


    "That''s right. I just want to provoke him. Since he is not benevolent, why should I give a handout? I want to make people all over the world laugh at him. He is a coward who has been stabbed in the spine," Gong Chuyue sneered.


    "Pa!"


    A slap hard hit on the hips, the thin gauze, can not cover the bright red slap print.


    Gong Chuyue was confused. He He dares to beat himself. It''s still there.


    Do not wait for her to be angry to kill, Ning Tao is angry big scold a way: "are you stupid?"

 Chapter 1751

    "I Am I stupid? "


    "How dare you call me stupid?"


    At the beginning of the palace, Yue''s lungs were almost blown up, and her angry eyes almost broke her silver teeth.


    Even the second Dharma protector, Yu Lingfeng, didn''t dare to touch that place. He even dared to beat himself, and even pointed to his nose and scolded himself silly!


    Who on earth is the prisoner?


    "Damn hooligan, you want to die!"


    A terrible force gathered in the palm of my hand. I didn''t give up anything. I just wanted to kill him.


    And Ning Tao a hand regretted, eyelid crazy jump, hit where not good how to hit her buttocks, more amazing is, actually have buttock wave ripple under the tulle.


    To see the bottom of his heart is a ripple.


    And feel that a murderous opportunity, immediately let his scalp numb, immediately hardened his scalp and scolded: "you are stupid, no wonder that yulingfeng doesn''t care about you."


    "Even if you change to be another man, you still won''t care about you. It doesn''t mean you look good."


    Gong Chuyue is short of breath and has a killing chance.


    Ning Tao''s back was cold and sweaty, but he could only harden his head and black to the end. He scolded: "look at you. Besides your small waist and good figure, there are more beautiful faces than fox spirits. What else do you have?"


    "By the way, there is also a strong cultivation. You should be a perfect woman. How can there be such a little defect? It''s all your fault."


    Er


    Gong Chuyue is surrounded. She looks at herself suspiciously. How can she feel so comfortable.


    Doesn''t it feel like swearing or boasting?


    "Don''t give this dharma protector a smooth tone. Do you know what you just did?" he said angrily


    "That hand, it''s not enough to kill your dog!"


    "Hum, what can you do if you kill me? It''s just for a short time. Just a little bit of defect has made you who should have been perfect what you are. I hate why I didn''t meet you earlier."


    "If we can meet in front of Yu Lingfeng, I will let you fall in love with me, and will not let you fall so painfully," Ning Tao said with a sad face.


    Er


    "I I What is it? "


    Gong Chuyue''s face blushes. How can she be confessed all of a sudden? Her heart beats up quickly.


    He suddenly realized that this man was terrible, he knew too much about women, and he had a feeling of fascination. He couldn''t let him go on like this.


    With one hand, Shengsheng grabs Ning Tao''s right hand, pretending to be cold and twisted.


    "Click!"


    There was only a crisp sound and the right arm was dislocated.


    Ning Tao bit his teeth and said nothing. Instead, he said affectionately: "if killing me can make you happy, let''s do it. I just hate that I didn''t meet you earlier."


    "I envy Yu Lingfeng more. How can you make you fall in love with him? I hate him so much."


    "I''m not born, I''m old!"


    "Do it, kill me!"


    Ning Tao''s face mourns and closes her eyes in pain. Gong Chuyue even sees a tear in her eyes, which makes her feel sad.


    "I''m not born, I''m born I''m old! "


    She murmured again, actually born complex emotions, looking at the pain and pale face, with hatred, she subconsciously clenched her red lips, a sad feeling lingering in my heart.


    He immediately shook his head, forced himself to sneer: "ridiculous, you really think I''m those little girls outside, and then you can cheat me into going to bed."


    "Yulingfeng''s tricks have rotten the streets, and you just want to live. As for what you love me and so on, do you think I will believe it?"


    "Believe it or not. You are no longer perfect with defects. Let''s do it. Don''t let me suffer any more," said Ning Tao.


    "Hum, I''ll kill you if you want me to. Isn''t that Dharma protector very shameless?"


    "But don''t worry, you still can''t live till tomorrow morning. You just said that I have a defect. If you tell me, I can make you suffer less."


    Gong Chuyue said coldly.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t cooperate. He sat on the bed, shook his head and sighed, "I don''t want to talk about it. I''m tired, and you''ve become perfect. You can only be someone else''s woman."


    "Why should I use my painstaking efforts to help other men, either let me live with pride and get you, or let me die alone and watch you."


    "Well, I I


    Gong Chuyue is dumb and wants to torture him, but she can''t help humming: "I I promise you, I won''t marry another man easily. "


    "Now, you can tell me."


    After a long time, Ning Tao opened his eyes.


    Staring at the enchanting palace of the first month, pretending vicissitudes of life way: "other I don''t want to say more, but I can tell you gas his way, you want to hear?"


    "How?"Why, isn''t that enough?" Gong Chuyue points to the meaning of cheating.


    Ning Tao sneer, disdain a way: "you this kind of method can only practice yourself, defile yourself, let perfect you appear defect, belong to inferior."


    "Oh, what''s good?" Gong Chuyue squints.


    "It''s very simple. Find a new lover and find a man you can see in the past. Whether it''s acting or taking it seriously, you just need to hold that man''s hand and walk around in front of Yu Lingfeng for a few times. That''s enough."


    "If you want to make him angry, you can act coquetry and kiss in front of him In a word, you can do all kinds of actions to stimulate him. "


    "The more careful the eyes are, the more bleeding and internal injuries are not to mention," said Ning Tao blandly.


    Speaking of these, he couldn''t help thinking of Wu Anyue. When he abandoned him, he was kissing Shao Wenlin in front of him. I was sneering again.


    F * latest (Chapter - Section) K27 on Hb. =03v7H5#9¡­_


    Only the pain you have experienced is clear.


    But he said in his heart: sorry, fellow men. I really have to. Brother Yu Lingfeng, do yourself a good job


    After hearing this, Gong Chuyue was stunned and looked for a new lover.


    In his mind, he just felt suddenly enlightened. Yes, he didn''t expect that he would often find a man who not only ruined his reputation, but also killed more people. To be honest, she didn''t want to kill any more.


    And as a woman, she still has a conservative tradition, and her reputation is bad. How can he not feel pain in his heart, but she is willing to do so for the sake of anger.


    Seconds, seconds!


    But where do you want to find the new girl?


    Just as she thought hard, Ning Tao opened one eye and looked at it. Subconsciously, he coughed and said sadly, "I''m finished. Kill me."


    The palace early month swept an eye, immediately beautiful Mou a bright, this man, seem very to eye.


    If it''s another man and he kisses me, she can''t do it. After all, she doesn''t like it, but if it''s him, it should be OK.


    Immediately surprise way: "that new lover is you."


    "Ah...!"


    Ning Tao intentionally surprised for a while, wriggle a way: "not good."

 Chapter 1752

    At dawn, the dawn is so clear.


    The big doushenzong also had a busy day. Although there is no Jiazi in the mountain and the years do not know the year, the new day is still so prosperous.


    Thousands of disciples absorbed the first ray of primordial purple Qi in heaven and earth as before. Some of them were shutting down, some of them were fighting boxing, and some of them were quenching their bodies. The end of it was wonderful.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, you must have an indomitable heart!


    At this point, a group of people appeared.


    It was Kou Zhen, who had been lingering with two female disciples all night, who brought two of his men to the palace of the great Dharma protector. Besides the prison master, he had another job.


    That is Collect the body.


    As long as the Dharma protector finds a man for the night, the man will die the next day. They are the corpse collectors.


    For so many years, there has been no exception, and they are numb to it. Subconsciously, they think that anyone who is selected by the supreme protector will die.


    In fact, it is.


    After all, today''s doushenzong Dharma protector is the biggest!


    "Ah, did you say that the Dharma protector was satisfied last night? Now think about yesterday''s howling, it seems like the first time in history. Listen, the thief is so exciting."


    "I can''t stand Xiaoyu''s work, and even praise me," one disciple recalled.


    And Kou Zhen is also high spirited, yesterday he is also extraordinary play, has been tossing for an hour or two.


    Another disciple thief said with a smile: "ah, you say that boy was killed by a slap, or by the big Dharma protector in bed."


    "Cut, it''s needless to say, it must have been shot dead. There was no exception in the past."


    "You say that the great Dharma protector and the second Dharma protector are really noisy. One often has an affair and looks for a man."


    "The other one is also noisy. I heard that the second Dharma protector often looks for women, and Xiaoyu was once pulled to bed by him," the disciple said angrily.


    But as soon as the words came out, another disciple disdained to say: "well, before the great Dharma protector came, the second Dharma protector was always like this. This is his nature. It''s too romantic and can be understood even today."


    "If they are not willing to sacrifice and change for each other, then this love is doomed to have no good results."


    "All right, shut up!"


    Kou Zhen coldly interrupted directly, scolded: "be careful, the wall has ears, really want to be heard by the two Dharma protectors, do you think you can survive?"


    "One will let you spend the night, and the other will torture you. Remember, if you have anything to say in the future, hold it first..."


    "Creak...!"


    At this time, the hall was opened.


    The three quickly raised their heads, smiling and flattering, but the next second, they all stood on the ground.


    One face after another, there was a kind of astonishment and inexpressible wonder. How could it be? Suddenly, I felt that the brain machine was stuck.


    This figure in front of me It''s Ning Tao!


    How could he be alive?


    Over the years, there has never been an exception to the men who have been selected. They will turn into corpses at dawn.


    But what''s going on today? The boy came out alive. Did the sun come out in the west, and the three of them couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao heavily vomited out a bad breath, a little tired, that smelly girl was tired of killing often, and the pressure of fame, so she let him go.


    But let him hammer her leg all night, tired he just want to find a place to have a good sleep now.


    Just about to leave, but three people were born to block in front of them, three pairs of eyes bigger than donkey''s eyes staring round.


    "Boy, why aren''t you dead?"


    Ning Tao glanced at him and said, "I''m living well. Why should I die? It seems that you three can''t let me die."


    Kou Zhen was stunned and said angrily: "boy, do you know who you''re talking to? You dare to play roughshod with the prison master. I tell you, you''re far away. Garbage, I can crush you with one finger."


    "Cut," Ning Tao disdained glanced at his mouth.


    He has no time to quarrel with them now, and the little girl ye''er is still locked in the depth of the prison.


    After a long time, it may be ruined.


    Although he was in the fairyland, he still held the equal attitude of the earth. How could he have the heart to watch a beautiful girl being insulted in the prison.


    But the figure just moved, but in front of a flash, Kou Zhen appeared in a flash, a powerful hand fiercely shot over.


    "Boy, dare to ignore our prison master, you want to die!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes jumped and clapped a palm without hesitation. In the palm of his hand, he even spurted out a powerful spirit, and the hot immortal Qi blew out like the wind rolling clouds.


    "Chunyang What a fairy seal


    The two palms are opposite, and the wind blows suddenly.


    The two disciples were unprepared. They were forced back by the strong wind for more than ten steps.


    Ning Tao was also hit by a huge force. He slipped back a few meters away, and his throat gushed a sweet meaning. Although he was biting his teeth, he spilled a wisp of blood."Hum!"


    And Kou Zhen also retreated two or three steps, unprepared, his face suddenly appeared the color of horror.


    Glare and roar: "son of a bitch, you can actually use the spirit power. How is it possible? When did you break the seal? How is it possible with your accomplishments?"


    What shocked him even more was that although he did it at will, holding Ning Tao''s mentality of no resistance, he had the strength to refine the emptiness. Even if he tried hard to resist, he could beat him seriously.


    But Ning Tao is just pushing back.


    What happened?


    The latter licked the blood around his mouth, the salty taste filled his mouth, and a frenzy of fighting filled his chest, burning in his eyes.


    Practice deficiency.


    This is the strength of the virtual realm!


    He was invincible on earth, but in fairyland, the glorious era of the rise of thousands of people, he was just a very small person.


    Every monk hopes that he can go further, and he is no exception. No matter how empty the earth is, he has already tasted the invincible loneliness. Now that he meets the stronger, he naturally wants to compete with one of them.


    Even if the seal has just been torn open by Gong Chuyue, his strength is injured and his chain is locked. He can wield 40% at most!


    Gk)2$¡­ 7Z0-3G7A59W¡­


    But what about this? There is no absolute fairness in the world. It really pissed him off and threw him a big nuclear God


    "Kou zhener, come to fight!"


    On hearing this, the latter''s lungs almost burst. A little boy dared to challenge himself, and a little divine realm dared to challenge the virtual realm.


    "Good boy, since you want to die, the prison master will help you know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is. Your grandfather is still your grandfather!"


    "Fighting God, three fighting stars!"


    In anger, a force of terror erupted.


    I saw three stars condensing around him, shocking and magnificent. Each one has a weight of ten thousand jin, which is beyond human power''s ability to resist. Even the earth below can''t bear the heavy burden.


    "Son of a bitch, go to hell!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. It''s a powerful force. Even Taoist Yuntian can be seriously injured here.


    Just about to move, but a gust of fragrance, Sheng Sheng let him move a meal, the corner of his mouth hook out a smile.


    I saw an enchanting figure with a vague flash, a noble and beautiful face. When I raised my hand, I easily shattered three stars. Like a fly, I patted Kou Zhen into the mountain with one hand, destroying him.


    "Wow Poof


    Kou Zhen spat out a mouthful of blood, just climbed out, but heard such a thundering words.


    "Hum, dare to fight against the little man I love. Tell me, are you tired of living?"


    A terrible pressure, such as life, pressed on the three people''s hearts. Kou Zhen was directly confused, and the two disciples almost jumped out of their eyes.


    What What the hell?

 Chapter 1753

    Ning Tao touched his nose and looked innocent.


    However, Gong Chuyue seems to have entered the play. Her face is cold and she says, "who allowed you to do this? You dare to touch my man, Kou Zhen, you are so brave."


    "Cough...!"


    Kou Zhen spewed blood from his mouth and trembled: "big Dharma protector, this What''s going on? "


    The other two disciples were so scared that they knelt down and shivered.


    "Hum, do you need the Dharma protector to explain it to you again? I said that he will be my man in the future. Whoever dares to move him will be the enemy of the Dharma protector."


    "Do you know?" Gong Chu Yue Leng Dao.


    Kou Zhen and his two disciples were stunned. Isn''t that the man who protects the Dharma the second Dharma? What''s the matter with this boy? Is he really in love overnight?


    What a joke!


    "This dharma protector asked you, clear?" The first month of the palace is on the high side.


    This momentum is very terrible, you can feel the power of a virtual state, but more of it is another force that can crush everything.


    Fight heart, fight people, fight proud body.


    As if this belief into a stream of meaning!


    When they were pressed down, their skeletons creaked, as if they could not bear the heavy burden. The two disciples prostrated on the ground, not daring to show any disrespect. Even Kou Zhen''s face turned red.


    "Fight How to fight


    He was shocked and begged for mercy Sincerely I will abide by the order of the Dharma protector, and I hope I will spare my disciple''s life. "


    But Gong Chuyue snorts coldly. She has already seen that these guys don''t like her. She glances at Ning Tao and wants to see how the little man will punish them.


    Kou Zhen is also clever, immediately biting his teeth and humiliating head, unwilling to say: "please Please forgive me. "


    When he said these words, he didn''t know how hard it was. The guy who was ravaged by him yesterday had to bow to him today.


    When I think of my proud face yesterday, I feel like a heavy wall blocking my heart.


    Ning Tao glances at him cruelly. He beat him for three hours yesterday. But it''s not the time for revenge. He just won the favor of Gong Chuyue. If she takes advantage of the opportunity to bully others, it''s easy to make her resent him.


    Immediately take back the spirit power, negative hand light smile way: "well, good!"


    Good Good?


    Kou Zhen thought he had heard wrong. He opened his mouth wide in amazement. He He said he was good, asshole. He was so angry that he burst out a mouthful of blood.


    "Wow


    A pair of hateful eyes climb up the blood.


    This bully dare to humiliate himself like this. Asshole, asshole, the two disciples can''t help laughing in their ears.


    It made him feel like countless sharp swords were in his heart.


    "Creak...!"


    The Dharma protector didn''t care about him. He seemed to think of something and asked, "little man, what''s your name?"


    "Me?"


    "Er, my name is Ning Tao!" He said frankly.


    But as soon as the words came out, all four of them were stunned and looked at him strangely.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    "You said you Is it Ning Tao Gong Chuyue frowns.


    The latter is also a Leng, scratching his head innocently way: "yes, how, what''s wrong?"


    Kou Zhen''s eyes flashed brilliantly. This boy was called Ning Tao. It''s interesting. He''s not afraid of death.


    "Nothing. You''ll know when you have a chance. By the way, where are you from?" Gong Chuyue seems to mention it casually.


    "Xianyu, I come from Xianyu, but my head has suffered some trauma, and I can''t remember many things. My uncle brought me up," Ning Tao replied naively.


    Xianyu?


    Gong Chuyue thought about it for a while, but she didn''t have any impression. It should be a small place with the same name. Unconsciously, her wrinkled eyebrows slowly relaxed.


    Immediately Yan said with a smile: "this ah, well, don''t think too much, tired a night to have a rest."


    Then he took Ning Tao and left.


    There was also a voice of amorous feelings: "honey, I''ll hunt a golden antelope king for you later. Its sheep treasure is a great tonic. I''ll work hard tonight..."


    Kou zhensan didn''t dare to lift his head. Until they got away, he raised a pair of venomous eyes, gritted his teeth, and grasped the soil with both hands.


    "Damn bastard!"


    A disciple said cautiously: "elder martial brother Kou, what shall we do? This time, we have suffered a great loss. We are riding on the head by a prisoner. I can''t bear it."


    "What can you do if you can''t bear it? Can you resist the great Dharma protector? I don''t think you have enough patience," another disciple said coldly.


    Kou Zhen stood up slowly, patted the dust on his body, and said: "who said to deal with the big Dharma protector, she is just being cheated, but if you deal with a little bastard, it''s not easy.""But there is a big Dharma protector to protect him. We still can''t help it. Look at his arrogance just now, I really want to beat him up," one disciple was angry.


    Kou Zhen narrowed his eyes and sneered: "it doesn''t matter. There will be a chance. Just tell the second Dharma protector. I believe he will make this boy die miserably."


    "Jie Jie...!"


    They smile at each other and show their resentment


    In the door, they walked side by side.


    In front of these stunned disciples, Gong Chuyue looks like a lucky woman, holding Ning Tao''s hand intimately, not to mention how kind she is.


    At least on the surface.


    Ning Tao a face Shan Shan, brain again many many doubts, Ning Tao this name how?


    But he didn''t want to say so, so he had to ask another question and said curiously: "Yue Yueer, what does he mean by the way of fighting just now? "


    The latter answered with a smile and said casually: "the way of fighting is a way I understand and master."


    "Do you know what realm is above the empty realm?"


    "Well, I''m not sure?" Ning Tao grins bitterly and is very calm. In the earth, the inheritance has declined. If you throw away the classics, how can you be clear.


    Gong Chuyue smiles and says: "it''s the realm of Tao. In fact, there are only three levels of cultivation."


    "The first is to build the foundation, the second is to build the melting pot, and the third is the legendary Three fairylands


    Ning Tao is at a loss. This is the first time he has heard of this concept. Is there any other way to say it?


    Immediately doubt a way: "that I now, calculate what?"


    "First people thought that kind of realm was too vague. After careful consideration, they differentiated some subtle realms."


    "Under the cultivation of the baby, we all build the foundation!"


    "The practice of baby, spirit and emptiness, including the practice of Tao, all belong to the melting pot. Only when you step into this level can you really enter the door of practice."


    At the beginning of the palace, there is a wisp of beautiful hair.


    Ning Tao is fascinated by this. It turns out that he is just the melting pot, and the virtual realm is the Dao realm!


    Suddenly, he said, "what is the three fairylands?"


    The moon at the beginning of the palace gave him a white look and sniffed: "in this life, monks are the dependents of heaven when they can practice Taoism. As for the three fairylands, don''t think about it any more. They can all be called immortals and Dragons among people."


    "I''ve been practicing hard for several years, and now I''m still stuck in the step of integrating Taoism. Once the integration is successful, I''ll be a great monk who is favored by heaven. In Liangzhou, I''m also a great man with great prestige."


    Update the latest version of @''27. 03}¡Ì75gt9sW

 Chapter 1754

    Do you want to be a great monk?


    Ning Tao seems to have some understanding. It seems that what he said about the way of fighting is the way that Gong Chuyue mastered. Once he succeeded in melting the way, he would break through the level of refining the way.


    Her current cultivation should be similar to the level of false gods and semi emptiness!


    Gong Chuyue looks up at the rising sun. Standing on the top of the mountain, a breeze blows her gorgeous red clothes, just like a dancing singer.


    A pair of beautiful eyes yearning, leisurely way: "in this vast world, thousands of families stand, the Heroes rise together, the heroes in troubled times, the overlord is the emperor, how vast the five domains are, how small we are, like dust."


    "Even if we can master a road and enter the realm, it''s just a bigger ant for the whole world. We can only look up to the immortal."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining and gradually hot.


    A heart is excited by these words, but since he embarked on the road of friars, what he carries is destined to be extraordinary in the future.


    The seemingly simple goal of protecting his family and territory urged him to go all the way.


    But now he doesn''t have that strength, and he doesn''t dare to think too much. Revenge is also an extravagant hope. Which one is good? It''s all a giant.


    Therefore, we can only focus on finding people first!


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s fighting spirit was high, Gong Chuyue couldn''t help but pour cold water on him and said, "well, you''re ambitious. Do you still want to conquer the five domains in the future?"


    "I advise you to save yourself. Instead of daydreaming, you''d better take time to shut up. The higher the monk''s level of cultivation, the more difficult it will be. Every step further is a barrier to heaven."


    "Come on, it''s nothing to tell you so much. As long as you listen to me, no one dares to deceive you in doushenzong in the future."


    With that, he disappeared on the top of the mountain.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed inexplicable color, pondered for a long time, conquered the five domains?


    I will let you see this day with your own eyes!


    Then he turned and walked towards the prison. He didn''t want to run away, because he knew that in doushenzong, he couldn''t escape from the palm of Gong Chuyue''s hand, and there were signs on his body


    Prison, the prisoner''s place of doushenzong.


    Kou Zhen is not here, so Ning Tao comes to the cage without any obstacles. How dare those ordinary disciples stop him?


    You know, Gong Chuyue takes him for a walk in the fighting God, which is to let everyone know him.


    Her little man, Xinhuan, is Ning Tao!


    At present, the appearance of doushenzong seems insipid, but in fact, it has been surging. Thousands of disciples are excited about the argument that some men have survived the night.


    This is an explosive piece of news.


    Thousands of eyes looked at the residence of the second Dharma protector. They all felt that there was a bright green hat on it. They couldn''t help laughing.


    Countless people are looking forward to, looking forward to, looking forward to, the moment when the new love of Dharma protector and the second Dharma protector Yu Lingfeng meet, I believe the picture at that time is very wonderful.


    It''s just brain tonic. I feel very excited!


    "Boom...!"


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, which made the whole doushenzong startled. He heard the sound and looked at it.


    I saw a luxury house suddenly broken, a terrible murder boiling, out of the ruins of a beautiful man, loose clothes, eyes are in love, a look is a peach blossom.


    Next to him were two naked women, blushing and shivering.


    On the other side is Kou Zhen, with his head bowed respectfully and a proud sneer on his face. Ning Tao, let''s see if the Dharma protector can protect you.


    Yu Ling, the second Dharma protector, is shaking. His eyes seem to eat people. If Gong Chuyue was looking for a man before, this cage is the same as usual. A boss died and a boss left, but a woman came.


    Although it was only one night, it was a great torture for the three people. It was like putting a piece of delicious meat in front of the hungry wolf. They were still allowed to trample and swallow it, but they had to bear it.


    They probably understand the boss''s mind. It''s better to enjoy it than suffer here.


    "Goo Gollum...! "


    In the silent space, the sound of swallowing water is heard from time to time.


    Ye''er was almost crying. He didn''t dare to sleep all night. He didn''t even close his eyes. He was shivering in the corner and didn''t dare to look at them.


    Now no matter what she does, it''s useless. It''s only a matter of time before she is insulted.


    "You Don''t mess around. I''m I warn you, don''t forget what the adults said, "Ye Er panicked.


    The white faced scholar disdained to smile and sneered: "silly woman, you don''t really think he can come back, it''s just his words to scare us."


    "Lao Tzu has been here for three or four years, and has never seen anyone survive. Do you think he will be the exception? Cut, it''s estimated that the corpse is cold now."


    "Gulu, Jie Jie!""Little lady, although we are the same people, we should help each other and satisfy each other, which can be regarded as helping others," the little old man showed a row of yellow teeth.


    "You What do you want to do? " Ye Er is flustered.


    Three people look at each other, are all coincidentally surrounded up, eyes in the greed is more and more hot.


    Ye Ergang wanted to scream, suddenly his pupils shrank and said in surprise: "you Look behind you. "


    But the three people sniffed, this little trick also want to deceive them, the white faced scholar is pretending to be afraid, said: "ah ah, so scary ah, Jie Jie, no matter who comes today, you are waiting for us three."


    "Oh, yes?"


    A faint laugh came suddenly.


    The three people who have already rushed to ye''er''s body suddenly become stiff, their faces gradually solidify, and an unbelievable surge emerges in their eyes, and their necks turn over their heads.


    "Plop!"


    All of a sudden, the three were scared to the ground.


    I saw Ning Tao leaning on the cage made of black iron with a smile, holding his arms and looking at the three of them, but it seemed that behind the smile, there was a chill.


    "You How did you come back? It''s impossible. No one has ever come out of the palace of the great Dharma protector alive. It''s impossible, "exclaimed the little old man.


    But Ning Tao sniffed, patted his chest and said: "well, it''s just a woman. It''s not easy to conquer her. One night, she won it directly. Now she dare not say two."


    A few of the disciples of doushen sect are suspicious. Is that right?

 Chapter 1755

    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao dry cough, directly waved his hand: "open the door, put her out."


    When he spoke, he pointed to ye''er.


    The disciples of doushen sect hesitated. Although Ning Tao''s status was different from the past, he had no special identity. Why did they listen to him?


    And how can a prisoner be released at will!


    What''s more, this is not an ordinary prisoner. She is a high-level nun, a pretty nun in the early days of alchemy. Her value is very huge.


    As for the infringement by these people, it is impossible.


    The little old man''s eyes widened. How did the boy get along? Not only did he survive that night, but now he dare to order his disciples to guard the prison.


    It''s a lie. How can it be!


    Seeing that they were hesitant, Ning Tao snorted coldly and said: "why, do you think my words are not convincing? Do you need me to find the Dharma protector and repeat it, or put you in prison again?"


    The two disciples of doushen sect turned white.


    "By the way, your prison master, Kou Zhen, was beaten to vomit blood just now because he offended me. Do you want to be the next Kou Zhen?"


    Ning Tao sneers.


    As soon as the words came out, the two disciples were scared to death.


    It''s not afraid of him, but of the Dharma protector. It can be said that no one in the whole doushen sect dares to be afraid of her. In the eyes of all the disciples, she is the female devil.


    He clenched his teeth and opened the cage.


    Ye''er breaks away from those people and flies into Ning Tao''s side.


    A pair of red eyes moved to moist.


    The little old man was stunned. Then he turned his attitude 180 degrees and said with a flattering smile, "my Lord, you see, I know you will come back."


    "You''re a new comer in the fighting spirit, and you''ve suffered a heavy blow to your head. You must be short of some competent people. I can''t believe it. Look at us It''s very suitable... "


    "Oh, yes?"


    Ning Tao looks funny. If he didn''t betray before, it''s nothing to let them out, but since it happened, he''d better stay here.


    However, he had a friendship, and immediately said to the jailed disciple, "give them more delicious food and drink."


    Say, take leaf son to leave.


    The three white faced scholars sit on the ground, crying and begging for mercy, but there is no response.


    "Bang!"


    With a heavy sound, the black iron gate closed.


    Just when Ning Tao was about to leave, a voice came from his brain, which was so familiar with evil spirits.


    "Jie Jie, what a strange boy. It''s not easy for you to survive from Gong Chuyue. How do you think about that deal?"


    The steps of ningdun look into the depth of the prison with a strange color.


    A cage, a man.


    Eight huge chains stuck his joints, like gears stuck by iron bars. His whole body was as thin as a wood. He was severely punished. There was not a few pieces of meat up and down, and a pair of sunken eyes were like two green ghosts.


    "Ha ha, the elder is joking. The boy said that I can''t help you with this matter, and you will be caught even if you can''t get out of trouble and run far," Ning Tao said with a faint smile.


    "Wow...!"


    The man in the cage moved for a moment, and the spirit was surprised and said, "eh, can you see my appearance?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He doesn''t want to be involved with this strange man. He immediately pulls Ye Er to leave quickly. This is probably a big secret of doushen sect.


    Once mixed, it will not come to a good end.


    But just a step or two, there was another evil voice in my brain, which was more dignified than just now.


    "Boy, I know you don''t believe me and are afraid to involve yourself in danger, but it doesn''t matter. I can teach you a part of that volume of peerless immortal Dharma first, and it will be clear when you see it."


    With that, a stream of information poured into my mind.


    Ning Tao wanted to resist, but just glanced, the whole person was stunned.


    It''s not a hit, but a indulgence. The ancient, vicissitudes and mysterious scriptures are like elaborating the road, which makes him unable to extricate himself.


    It''s called War furnace!


    And the feeling that the scripture gave him was that it was terrible, earth shaking, and could confirm all the heavens and arbitrary forever!


    Fighting heaven, fighting earth, I am invincible in the world!


    The first intuition, unexpectedly let him think and the fairy month depend on that mysterious invincible against the sky nine moves not to divide up and down!


    This scared Ning Tao.


    In his cognition, there should be no method in the world that can be compared with the nine anti heaven movements, but this scripture hit him in the face.


    In this small place, this small clan, a mysterious man, even gave him such a scripture, and he could not forget it.


    That is to say, the more he wanted to forget, the Scriptures were firmly engraved in his mind."Damn, what''s going on?"


    Ning Tao''s face is pale, now don''t say to forget, a body cultivation all can''t control of operation.


    A vague and illusory melting pot gradually appeared overhead, but the next second, it was dispelled and suppressed by the power of another terrible tyrant.


    The formula against heaven is working.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao breathed a big sigh of relief, back sweat DC, the whole person stayed in situ Leng for a long time.


    "Eh, what''s the matter? How can the war furnace stop? You''re so strange. It''s the first time I''ve heard about this. Now you say you''re from the immortal Kingdom, and I have a little faith in it."


    Evil spirit''s voice is a little weak.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly and said angrily, "what have you done to me? What''s so strange about this Scripture?"


    "Odd?"


    "Jie Jie, boy, this is your clumsy eyes. This Scripture is invincible in the world. It has almost swept through an era. It was created by a man named the great emperor. He used this immortal method to judge ancient times."


    The voice of evil spirit is very emotional.


    Ning Tao sullen, face gloomy uncertain, a bite teeth, directly pull don''t understand leaf son to leave.


    That Dou Meng is still weak and says: "don''t worry, the power of this peerless immortal Dharma is absolutely beyond your imagination."


    "Now you have already begun to practice with the help of my seat. I advise you to continue to practice, Jie Jie. If you plan to continue trading, I will pass all the immortal Dharma to you when you plan to save me."


    "Remember, you have no choice..."


    The voice became weaker and weaker until it disappeared.


    And Ye Er, or even doushen sect disciples, prisoners, no one can notice, only Ning Tao, with a black face, takes Ye Er to a cave.


    This is the cultivation cave opened up. It''s a public place for the disciples. It''s full of spiritual power.


    As soon as he arrived here, Ning Tao sat down with his knees crossed and tried his best to run the formula against heaven. He wanted to see what was strange about this Scripture.


    .`g2A703£¡ After a long time, he opened his eyes with a dark face.


    As DOUMENG said, he had learned that Scripture and could not discard it.

 Chapter 1756

    Ning Tao''s face finally changed.


    I''ve tried it many times. It''s against heaven. It''s Taixu classic. It''s nine changes of candle Dragon These ancient and modern methods.


    But in the end, nothing was achieved.


    This so-called "melting pot of war" is really weird, and inexplicably let him get into the cultivation. He can''t forget it in his mind, so he can only practice.


    He pondered that the beginning of cultivation should be the ghost of DOUMENG, but he could not forget that it was the immortal Dharma itself!


    DOUMENG''s words have several key points for him to ponder.


    The next second, Ning Tao''s breath doubled, and a momentum comparable to refining emptiness was sent out, but it only flashed away, and the furnace immediately entered his body.


    "Boom...!"


    If anyone can see that he turns his body into a melting pot and uses his own strength as fuel to let the flame burn The 108 regular chains, on the earth, imprison his chains!


    Once fully absorbed, it will be reborn!

 Chapter 1757

    At dusk, I have been practicing for a long time.


    "Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao spat out a mouthful of turbid gas heavily. There was shock, excitement, and imagination on his face.


    With his physical strength and cohesive force, he can only barely double his fighting spirit. However, he found that with his strength and fighting spirit, it will double, double, tenfold and 380 times.


    It can be done!


    How terrible his strength will be at that time!


    Although there are also great limitations, not 360 self, but still extremely terrible.


    It is worthy of being the immortal method that can be compared with the determination against heaven!


    As soon as you hold the palm of your hand, you suddenly feel the explosive power. Even your accomplishments have improved a lot.


    Its strength has recovered to 60%!


    The 108 rule chains have also been melted into three chains, which have turned into strength and poured into their own bodies.


    Although I can''t say exactly what it is, I can feel the change of my body. Mo Lao said that this is a big chance and great fortune. I''m afraid it''s not far away.


    "My Lord, you are awake!"


    Ye''er saw this at the mouth of the cave and was pleasantly surprised.


    Ning Tao a smile, suddenly in her body carefully look up, eyes flashing strange color.


    The former was stunned, his face blushed, his heart leaped like a frightened fawn, and his hands fiddled with the corners of his clothes in panic, and his face became hot.


    Difficult Do you think, my Lord, he wants to


    Next second, Ning Tao grabs her with one hand, as if to grab her into his arms.


    Ye''er has experienced collapse and rebirth. She has nothing to fear. She owes Ning Tao a life. Since she wants her body, she is willing to repay him.


    But just as she closed her eyes, Ning Tao''s hands were empty, as if he had caught something. With a strong force, he cheered coldly: "give it to me, break it!"


    As soon as the words fall, something is broken.


    "Boom...!"


    I saw the breath of a spirit state burst out, and Ye Er''s face was stunned. It turned out that He''s tearing the seal for himself. Where does he want to go.


    His face suddenly turned to shame


    Out of the cave, doushenzong is boiling.


    One by one, the disciples are busy running, and the whole mountain is in full swing. People can''t help but want to keep up with the rhythm. What''s the matter?


    Ning Tao stopped a strange disciple and asked curiously, "Hey, brother, what happened?"


    That wretched disciple a sign, immediately excited way: "you don''t know? I just heard that, too


    "The big Dharma protector brought a green hat to the second Dharma protector. That guy, he''s old and green. Last night, the new girl gave him the big Dharma protector and took it directly."


    "You don''t know how many waves the Dharma protector screamed last night. The thief was excited and yelled hard, ah That''s all. Now the whole clan knows it. The second Dharma protector is very angry... "


    Ning Tao is dumbfounded, what ghost, outside this hearsay spreads of have so strong blast.


    The wretched disciple then said, "it''s said that the Dharma protector has gone to hunt the king of golden gazelle now. The sheep treasure and whip on this kind of spirit beast are absolutely the great tonic for strengthening yang."


    "It''s for Ning Tao, the new lover. He also said that he should work hard and be better tonight..."


    "Er, I...!"


    Ning Tao just wants to open his mouth to interrupt, but the next words make his scalp numb.


    "The second Dharma protector is now carrying two big knives all over the mountain to find Ning Tao. He''s mad. He says he''s going to break him to pieces. He''s going to scratch his skin and cramp. He''s going to shut up the old dog In a word, now the whole clan is looking for Ning Tao. "


    The wretched disciple looked around and said.


    Ning Tao and Ye Er are stiff. The former says strangely: "by the way, I haven''t seen you before. Do you know where Ning Tao is?"


    "Well, no I don''t know who Ning Tao is. I''ve never heard of him. "Ning Tao''s head turned into a rattle.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true, can I cheat you, cut," Ning Tao said with disdain.


    "Ning Tao, he''s here, that son of a bitch, that''s him," Kou Zhen, who came out of nowhere, pointed to Ning Tao and roared.


    All of a sudden, it''s like poking a hornet''s nest.


    Hundreds of pairs of eyes looked in amazement, and suddenly saw Ning Tao shrinking in the corner.


    The wretched disciple opened his mouth and stiff his neck to see it. But in front of him, Ning Tao ran wildly. The target was the great Dharma palace.


    "Whoosh...!"


    "Asshole, catch him quickly, go to inform the second Dharma protector quickly, stop him, don''t let him rush past."


    Kou Zhen roared anxiously in the distance.


    At this moment, doushenzong revolted, and hundreds of disciples rushed to ningtao like sharp arrows.


    The scene is like a mountain collapse, the torrent to bury a person, in danger, let a person see subconsciously for ningtao worry, a heart to the throat."Step on the sky Nine steps


    Ning Tao is so scared that his scalp is numb. His feet are like stepping on the spirit wind. The speed of Bai Ji is amazing.


    Kou Zhen''s eyes are shining. It''s a good chance. The great Dharma protector is not in the clan. They are ordered by the second Dharma protector, and they are worried that they can''t kill this bastard.


    "Kill


    "Fighting God, three fighting stars!"


    Large and small pieces of meteorite fly by, with a string of gorgeous tail, terrible power with gusts of wind, like indiscriminate bombing.


    Ye Er hides in the cave and is pushed in by Ning Tao. She doesn''t want to be implicated.


    See this scene, immediately scared pupil a shrink.


    "No...!"


    But Ning Tao''s face is calm, his right hand gathers a spiritual force, turns around like lightning and claps a few palms.


    "Zhenwu Big handprint


    It''s like a real Buddha with thousands of hands.


    "Boom!"


    When the two forces collided fiercely, the back thrust produced actually increased Ning Tao''s speed by a few points, which was close to the towering Palace on the inner column.


    "Damn, we must stop him," Kou Zhen said angrily, biting his teeth, but his distance was too far.


    `¡£ ££! m@2CJ7 ^0k? 3s7i [59


    at this moment, a floating figure appeared like lightning, and a strong pressure shrouded the mountain. The loose robe looked very elegant, and the eyes were full of blood red and ferocious.


    "You are the one who dares to touch me, you want to die!"


    "Fighting God, six stars!"


    In the whole body of Yu Lingfeng, there are many spheres of spiritual power, whose power easily obliterates the virtual world.


    And his way is a special way of feather!


    "Kill


    It seems that two thousand people were killed in person.


    Ning Tao stands upside down with sweat and hair all over his body. He is so scared that he tells him that if he is hit, he will die. The gap between the two is too big.


    I gritted my teeth, took out the small nuclear God and threw it.


    This time, he brought out three big nuclear gods and six small nuclear gods from the base, all of which are enhanced versions. The power of big nuclear gods is beyond his imagination.


    But this kind of thing must not be used easily


    "Blast!"


    Under the sarcasm of a group of people, the sky of doushenzong suddenly shocked and exploded, and a huge mushroom cloud surged.


    Thousands of disciples had never seen this thing before, and they were directly affected. So was Yuling Feng.


    And Ning Tao''s blood gushes violently and smashes to the palace.

 Chapter 1758

    "Boom...!"


    For the first time, technological weapons exploded.


    In this fairyland with prosperous martial arts civilization, its terrible power, the big bang, was demonstrated for the first time.


    Three times as powerful as the God killing bullet, it exploded in the sky of doushenzong, and its impact shrouded thousands of people, especially yulingfeng.


    Ning Tao was not spared. He was too close.


    "Boom!"


    You can see this shocking mushroom cloud thousands of meters around, surging up into the sky like a dragon


    When the strong wind dissipated, there was only a large amount of chaos, and a lot of disciples were seriously injured. Fortunately, there was a large area of divine realm to support the shield, so there was no tragic death.


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao crawled out slowly, bleeding from the corner of his mouth.


    Looking up, his face was still full of fear. He was almost killed by that bastard just now.


    Rongdao.


    It''s the same as the first month of that palace!


    Half a strong monk who stepped into the great monk of Taoism was not what he could imagine.


    Looking around, there is only a large area of mess. Many buildings have been destroyed here. The most symbolic Shuangjiao mountain has now become a broken corner.


    Suddenly, a figure broke through the smoke.


    With a wave of the loose sleeve robe, it was like a big wind coming out of the wings, which directly rolled up the mushroom cloud, including all the radiation heat energy compressed in the small ball.


    With one hand, he grabs and smashes.


    They all looked at the scene in amazement. The figure was very embarrassed. His face was gloomy and could drip water. His sharp eyes were as sharp as knives.


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die!"


    And Ning Tao see of big frighten, small nuclear God unexpectedly just let him embarrassed some, this strength is too terrible.


    Even if he himself is going to be seriously injured!


    "Wind wing, chop!"


    Its arms are like a pair of blade wings, cutting iron like mud, vaguely can cut space, split in two.


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly, and he felt a crisis of death from the two random spirit blades. His peak body seemed to be cut open.


    "Taixu ancient Scripture, ancient Scripture!"


    A mysterious ancient book stands in front of you like a door.


    But the blade is too terrible, easy to cut the ancient books, and castration does not reduce the kill to Ning Tao, that little cold, let people scalp numb.


    "No, broken World Fist


    Almost subconsciously, the whole body''s physical strength converged at a point, like the gun bore general heavy hit.


    "Boom...!"


    Only a violent explosion was heard, and a figure, like a broken kite, flew by, bumping from one end of the palace to the other.


    Flying dozens of meters, all the way bright red.


    Kou Zhen and others are surprised. This boy is really not simple. He has such powerful strength.


    With the cultivation of refining the spirit, he could take the second Dharma protector''s angry blow. Even if he could take it, he would be seriously injured.


    "Jie Jie."


    "Look who else can save you this time!"


    "Cough...!"


    In the wet land, Ning Tao trembles to get up, arms are soft, not only consumed all the strength, but also hit this move.


    At the junction of his arms, there were two lacerations.


    Open the pot, like a drop of blood on the ground.


    "Tick, tick, tick...!"


    Ning Tao glared and gritted his teeth: "bastard, you dare to attack me, dare to report your name."


    The man in loose robe stepped out and said disgustedly, "you deserve to know my name, just one who was pulled out of prison to be a sex slave."


    "But for the sake of making me angry, I''ll tell you that the second Dharma protector of doushen sect, Yu Lingfeng, will not change his name or sit in his seat."


    The latter has an arrogant face.


    Then, the disciples of doushen sect half knelt down and said respectfully, "subordinate, please see the second Dharma protector."


    Ning Tao was stunned and suddenly said: "Oh, I said who is it? It turns out that it''s my ex husband brother. Why, I don''t think it''s better than me. That''s why I''m making such a bad decision?"


    "Asshole!"


    When Yu Lingfeng heard this, cold light flashed in his affectionate eyes and said maliciously: "little bastard, how dare you, who gave you the courage to say this."


    "At the beginning, Yueer and I were in love and promised to live forever, but you are nothing but a disposable waste. What she likes is only me."


    "Che, it''s too late to say that. You and she are just a past tense."


    "Besides, it''s not the time to talk to you about old things. You''re trying so hard to kill me because you''re afraid that I might threaten your status as a man."


    "If you kill me in public, aren''t you afraid to blame the Dharma protector?" Ning Tao sneers.Yu Ling''s chest heaved violently and her eyes widened as if she heard a joke: "blame? How dare she blame me? You really think this dharma protector is afraid of her. It''s ridiculous. "


    "In this world, I love her most and love her most. As long as I open my mouth, she will still fall into my arms


    The tone was like showing off, but there was a gap in his heart. How could he like a woman with broken shoes


    Ning Tao is anxious, but he has nothing to say.


    In order to survive, I bear the black pot of Xiao San, and I am hated by Yu Lingfeng. But the girl is not in the clan. Isn''t it obvious that she is dead.


    Damn, what should I do


    Yu Lingfeng said: "remember, you can''t touch any of Laozi''s women, or I will kill you myself."


    "Low slave, go to hell."


    "Kill..."


    A roar, directly cut seven or eight blades.


    Fierce offensive is very intensive, let Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed, some desperate look up.


    Two wind wings made him seriously injured. Now there are so many. It seems that these two Dharma protectors are determined to kill him. Even the palace of the great Dharma protector was beaten through.


    The disciples held their arms and sneered. This is the family business of the Dharma protectors. They are just watching the fun


    But just then, a cold laugh came.


    "Hum, Yu Lingfeng, your tone is really more and more arrogant. You dare to fight the man whom the Dharma protector likes. Are you forcing me to deal with you?"


    A woman in a palace robe suddenly appeared.


    With one hand, the blade will be broken.


    Yu Ling Feng''s pupil shrinks, and he says: "Gong Chu Yue, why are you here?"


    "Hum, originally I left, but just now that mushroom cloud was so noisy, are you blind when you are the Dharma protector?" the latter sneered.


    Er


    Yu Lingfeng''s face is stiff and his heart is not willing.


    To tell you the truth, Gong Chuyue''s strength is much better than her, especially her understanding of the way of fighting, which can defeat him. If he wants to fight, he will lose.


    Since hard can''t do, then soft.


    Immediately soft voice way: "moon son, I......"


    "Stop talking nonsense. I have no time to listen to you. Go back to your bed to find your woman. I will also go back to the bed to warm my little man''s bed."


    "Also, since we don''t owe each other, don''t let me know that there will be another time, otherwise, I will kill people," Gong Chuyue gave him a cold look.


    Finish saying, regardless of the public''s amazement, gentle a embrace Ning Tao, two words don''t say first kiss a mouth.


    First_ I''m sorry, Taotao. I''m late and hurt you. I''ll comfort you later


    Gong Chuyue''s cheeks are red and her beautiful eyes are angry.


    But Ning Tao''s whole person is directly silly, swallowing saliva, and there is a real killing behind him. He is full-bodied, and his teeth are shaking.


    Yu Lingfeng

 Chapter 1759

    Hard scalp, accompany palace early month ambiguous leave.


    Ning Tao''s every step is frightening, as if there are rows of steel nails at his feet. Behind him, a sense of killing boils, which makes his whole body sweat stand up.


    "Gulu...!"


    To tell the truth, he felt that this time he played big, tearing a strong man''s heart, and the consequences were very serious.


    But he can''t choose, can live to now, is to accompany Gong Chuyue empty and Weishe, also can only choose a camp in both, is bound to have opposite.


    I have to offend Yu Lingfeng, but I can''t help it. If I want to live, I have to offend someone


    Behind him, a cloud covered the top.


    Hundreds of disciples were dull and numb. They just felt a chill rush from their spine to the top of their head, and a sense of fear was born.


    It''s like there''s going to be another catastrophe.


    Stiff neck to see, I saw Yu Lingfeng staring big pupil, a pair of blood red eyes, such as eating beast, mouth is full of blood, a row of teeth dyed blood red.


    "Adulterers and whores!"


    D "%" the first R issued Q [2 c70s3_ 7x59


    that pair of fingers deep into the heart of the hand, blood along the fingers, drop by drop.


    The ferocity around him made people paralyzed at a glance, and even Kou Zhen retreated far away.


    Thousands of hearts beat with fear that something might happen, but the string was still stretched.


    After the big Dharma protector and Ning Tao disappear in the field of vision, the two Dharma protectors fly away without returning, and rush to the place where the spirit beasts gather with full of moriran killing opportunities.


    He wants to make the killing, the memorial rage


    "Boom!"


    At the palace, the gate closed.


    Ning Tao and Gong Chuyue just came in, but the latter''s gentle smile disappeared in an instant. He threw away the former and walked to the big bed with lotus steps and jade hands on his back.


    Her face is expressionless, although this time the counterattack is very comfortable, but the heart is not very taste.


    The more angry Yu Lingfeng is, the more she cares about her. Is it because she has been willful and wrong? In fact, those romantic things are big and small


    "Alas


    She thinks so, but the fact is that Yu Lingfeng has a good face and a strong habit of cleanliness. She is angry that she is defeated by Ning Tao, a prisoner who invades his woman.


    I just feel sick and want to throw up and kill people.


    Ning Tao is helpless. This is the so-called "throw it away after using it". It''s too typical.


    A second ago, he gently said that he should love himself well. As soon as he came in, his face became as quick as a stranger, and his heart was severely hurt. Wow, it was cool.


    Gong Chu Yue''s beautiful eyes were lost, and she thought about the little things that died. She was thinking about who was wrong?


    But at this time, Ning Tao quietly came, dry cough way: "you, OK?"


    "Do you think this dharma protector has something to do with it? I don''t know how happy he is when he''s eaten," Gong Chuyue said without expression.


    "Happy?"


    "You can pull it down. I don''t think you''re going to cry. You don''t want to give him up. I heard that he looks for women every day. He''s not acting like you. He''s fighting with real bullets."


    Ning Tao is a little uneasy to tell the truth.


    But Gong Chuyue looked at the roof for a long time, and suddenly said: "is this kind of thing a dream for you men


    "Every day I play with different women, sing songs every night, keep company with beautiful women, and live in luxurious beds."


    Er


    Ning Tao scratched his head and suddenly found that he was asked this question. It seems that he is only in fantasy.


    Immediately vague way: "also can''t say so, each has his own ambition, of course, my fair lady, gentleman good, this is the eternal truth of the intersection of yin and Yang."


    "Only when there is Yin can there be Yang, and only when there is Yang can there be Yin. It''s enough for some people to have a sincere love in their whole life. Some people are naturally romantic and hard to change their nature. But there is another kind of people who are so excellent that women can''t help but force them to stop."


    Gong Chuyue took a look at him and said, "what do you think you are?"


    "The last one," Ning Tao said.


    "Cut, virtue!"


    Gong Chuyue rolled her eyes. She didn''t know what she thought of. She asked strangely: "you mean that the romance of Yu Lingfeng is in fact nature. It can''t be changed..."


    "No, it''s a big mistake!"


    Without waiting for her to finish, Ning Tao screams and interrupts. How can she always think of excusing Yu Lingfeng? Can they get back together?


    He was sure that once he got back together, he would never live more than three days!


    At the thought of Yu Lingfeng''s gnashing teeth, he was scared out of a cold sweat.


    "How can you be so stupid?" he said angrily. "No matter how romantic a person is, he will meet his true love in his life. If he loves deeply, he will make changes for his true love. Now it is obvious that you are not the true love."


    "Can''t you think of such a simple reason?"Gong Chuyue is stunned. She looks at Ning Tao with complicated eyes. She is surprisingly not angry.


    Youyou said, "well, if he can''t make a change and I make a change, will he change his mind and return to the love he used to have?"


    "Hiss...!"


    Ning Tao is scared to take in the cold air. Is this woman''s brain short of intelligence? She even wants to give in.


    If you give in, what will I do?


    Immediately angrily reprimanded: "you fart, it is a dream, now you two are waiting for each other to admit their mistakes, it is his fault, the result you first admit your mistakes, that does not prove that you lose, you are wrong."


    "Then all the sins, like broken shoes, willfulness, romantic Don''t you have to bear all these black pots? You think it''s his fault. Why should we bear it? Can Yu Lingfeng ask for a broken shoe


    "However, those are just rumors after all. My body is still pure and clean. Ling Feng will understand me," Gong Chuyue frowned.


    Ning Tao was silly and lost his mind.


    He knew that he could not change her mind. Although he was flustered, he had to prepare his own way to escape.


    In this way, even if they get back together, they will be at ease for a long time, but it''s not easy to escape


    A clench teeth, tough grasp palace early month of jade foot, toward the Taichong Point a burst of ferocity.


    Now that there is a misunderstanding, let''s make it bigger!


    Gong Chuyue was shocked for a while. Although her face still had a trace of blush, she didn''t stop it. A force made her whole body comfortable and numb.


    "Oh, oh Ah... "


    Outside the palace, there was a streamer.


    It was yulingfeng who returned from the gathering place of spirit beasts. His whole body was stained with blood, but he had a kind of handsome beauty. His loose clothes made him show his demeanor.


    He wanted to go back directly, but by the way of this palace, he wanted to listen.


    After all, all the gossip is not as real as what you can hear or hear.


    Holding his breath, covering his tracks, quietly close to the air outlet of the palace, vaguely heard a word, is that kind of hysterical scream.


    "Hard Try harder Ah, ah

 Chapter 1760

    Yu Lingfeng is stunned, like being struck by thunder.


    "Asshole, this pair of dogs and men!"


    That familiar wave call still reverberates in the ear, only feels a slap on the face.


    There''s a green thing on top of my head


    He didn''t open his mouth, but his face became extremely ferocious, gritting his teeth and flying to the distance.


    "Little bastard, wait for me!"


    In the palace, Ning Tao is still busy, working very hard Massage, leg beating.


    In this way, the night passed without words.


    In the second day, the disciples thought that there would be a panic.


    Not only them, Ning Tao and Gong Chuyue think so, but the fact is that there is no waves, and the second Dharma protector''s residence is always silent.


    On the contrary, the quiet atmosphere made people feel like they were on pins and needles


    Ning Tao is very calm, holding the idea that the soldiers will block the water and cover the land, and improving the strength is the king''s way.


    He didn''t dare to go out of the palace at will. Fortunately, the first month of the palace was good for him. Seeing that he worked so hard all night, he gave him a lot of elixirs, precious medicines and some methods of doushenzong, which made him addicted.


    It has to be said that the earth''s Dharma, Kunlun''s Dharma, and fairyland are too rubbish.


    Although I''m reluctant to admit it, it''s true. In Kunlun, a Book of four grades of Taoism in the fairyland can be called five grades or even six grades of Taoism.


    What is strong is not a little bit, but essence.


    If you don''t say anything else, let''s just say that the monks of the same rank in Kunlun are twice as many as those of the earth, and they are twice as many as those of the earth in any way.


    And the monk of fairyland is twice or three times better than the monk of the earth. The laws of heaven and earth are different, the spiritual environment is different, and the strong are naturally different. Otherwise, how can we say that one side of soil and water nourishes one side of people!


    To put it simply, the monks in the fairyland don''t have to worry about anything. Even when the chance of breakthrough comes, they have to accumulate a lot, keep suppressing, and strive to hone to the limit at that level, so that they can enter the next stage.


    On earth, it''s thankful that there is a breakthrough opportunity. You dare to suppress it again. Once you lose this opportunity, you won''t know the next time.


    So once there is an opportunity, make a breakthrough immediately.


    This creates a huge gap between the two foundations.


    Ning Tao knows clearly in his heart, but now the earth has recovered, so his strength must be greatly increased.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, the whole person''s breath ascended a section, unexpectedly easily ascended to the point of refining nine heavy medium-term, not far from the peak.


    According to his estimation, as long as we practice hard for a period of time, there is no obstacle to break through the deficiency.


    The 108 regular chains in the body have also been melted by the melting pot of war. Everything is in gratifying progress


    After a look at the empty palace, he slowly stood up and stretched out. Although he was making progress all the time, the situation was destined to stay here for a short time.


    Let alone Miao Jingjing and Xiaobai.


    There is also the elder martial sister Ye Wanqing who I saw in the back mountain, and the enemy, LV Yusong!


    These things are the most important thing for him. He must find a way to escape here.


    By the way, ye''er!


    How did you forget that woman?


    Ning Tao''s action is stiff. Yesterday, things happened so suddenly that he had to push ye''er into the cave. Now that things are done, he naturally wants to settle her down.


    Or ask Gong Chuyue to arrange a position for her.


    At the thought of this, he immediately took out a black robe and quietly slipped out of the palace to touch the cave.


    After a while, he got into the cave.


    The process was unexpectedly smooth. There were not many disciples practicing in this area. Although the cave was closed, he pushed it open and went in.


    But swept one eye, the facial expression actually "brush" changed.


    Ye Er, it''s not here!


    His heart suddenly "clattered" for a while, quickly opened the perspective to look for, but in the visible range, there is no trace of Ye Er.


    All of a sudden, he noticed a line scrawled on the wall by the sharp sword, which read:


    "if you want to save this woman, come to the second Dharma protector''s residence, Kou Zhen!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his face is as gloomy as water. It''s really the son of a bitch who makes the ghost. He''s also asked to go to the second Dharma protector''s residence. Isn''t he looking for death!


    "Damn, what are you going to do?"


    It''s impossible to turn a blind eye.


    Ye''er is such a good girl. She is his first friend in fairyland. He can''t give up on her just because of this friendship.


    However, with this strength in his hands, reckless rescue will only hit the enemy''s heart, which is not enough to kill the second Dharma protector.


    Although he didn''t know his power, his biggest card, the big nuclear God, must be able to deal with Yu Lingfeng.After all, he is not very clear about the power of rongdao


    She hesitated for a long time and finally had to ask for help from Gong Chuyue. It was much easier for her to help.


    All the way to the palace.


    At this time, Gong Chuyue was looking into the distance from the high platform of the main hall, where they happened to meet.


    As soon as the former turned his head, he immediately said with a smile: "Yo, the little men of Lun family dare to go out. They are not afraid that I will leave the clan suddenly and let your rival beat you into a dead dog."


    Ning Tao gave him a white look and said in a deep voice: "there''s something I want to ask you to help me."


    "Oh, tell me."


    "A little girl, ye''er, is my first friend in fairyland. She is a kind and lovely girl, but now she is involved in your affairs."


    "Kou Zhen catches her and asks me to go to the second Dharma guard''s residence to save people, but do you think I can come back this time?" Ning Tao stares at her tightly.


    Gong Chuyue glanced at him and said, "so, do you want me to save your little girlfriend?"


    Er


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said vaguely: "she is involved because of your business. She is innocent. Can you watch your man go to another woman?"


    "Son of a bitch!"


    "Boom, boom...!"


    As soon as the words came down, a wave of prestige fell on the shoulder.


    "Remember to this palace that I need you now, but it doesn''t mean that you are qualified to negotiate with this palace. Don''t go too far. Otherwise, no one can take your place."


    "In addition, you just need to watch our business, and you don''t need to tell us what to do. You dare to talk and cut your tongue again," Gong Chuyue said.


    Ningtao''s pressure increases greatly and his bones creak.


    But he gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll ask you a question, save or not save?"


    "If not, I''ll see what you can do!" Gong Chuyue sneers.


    Ning Tao smell speech, deeply saw her one eye, turn round to walk toward palace outside directly.


    "Don''t you want to know what that flaw is? You are too weak. Since you can hold down that man, why don''t you be tough and ask him to change for you? "


    "It''s because he''s not afraid of you that he''s so unscrupulous and romantic. It''s your weakness that''s responsible for this situation."


    Ning Tao leaves the palace step by step.


    "Where are you going?" Gong Chuyue stamped her jade feet. The whole palace shook and the dust splashed down.


    Save people

 Chapter 1761

    "Save people? It''s up to you! "


    Gong Chuyue sneered and said, "it''s not that I look down on you. Do you know how strong Yu Lingfeng is? It''s definitely ten times higher than you."


    "Even this palace, dare not say to win him easily."


    Ning Tao turns a deaf ear and leaves firmly.


    "Hum, well, this Palace won''t stop you. Since you want to die, go. Anyway, there are many people in this position," Gong Chuyue sneered.


    At this time, Ning Tao has gone away


    The second Dharma protector''s residence is a splendid palace.


    Compared with the Grand Palace of Dharma protector, it is more conspicuous, not only majestic, but also magnificent. Luxury and nobility can be seen from every place.


    It''s really in line with yulingfeng''s good face.


    In the palace, spring is shining.


    The eight beautiful female disciples were wearing gauze, and all of them were exposed to the gauze.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Yu Lingfeng got up from one of the female disciples, and his face was very satisfied. He held out a finger to lift the female disciple''s sharp chin and licked it on her face.


    "Baby, was it comfortable just now?"


    `a2:=7£ý+0¡­ 3759c


    the female disciple blushed and said angrily, "if it''s a childe, it''s comfortable. I love you so much."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Yu Lingfeng laughs. Only at this time can he feel the pleasure of conquest.


    Gong Chuyue, the crazy woman, is good, but she doesn''t want to touch her. A woman doesn''t even want to touch her. What''s the use of her.


    Naturally, he can''t get along with her because of his romantic personality. If he didn''t make use of it at the beginning, how could he seduce her


    In the main hall, not only a few of them, but also the embarrassed Kou Zhen and others. They didn''t expect that the second Dharma guard would be so open.


    In the corner, there was a shivering woman with a blushing face. She closed her eyes and buried her shy head in her arms.


    This woman is Ye Er.


    Yu Ling Feng glances at her, and there is a flash of amazing greed in her eyes. This is a spiritual nun.


    Immediately joked: "well, my little baby, have you considered all the conditions I have given you? This dharma protector''s heart is very limited."


    "Goo Grunt


    Ye Er trembled and clenched his teeth, saying, "adults will come to save me. If you want me to be your toy in bed, I advise you to die."


    "Well, I don''t know what to do!"


    "Do you think that little bastard will come to save you? Now that he can''t protect himself, he dares to come here to die. It''s ridiculous, "Yu Lingfeng looks contemptuous.


    Kou Zhen smell speech, quickly flatter a way: "what say is right, I advise you to die that heart earlier, followed two protect a law, want what have what."


    "Two guardians, two guardians..."


    The two disciples all cried out in unison.


    But just then, a roar came out of the palace: "yulingfeng, get out of here."


    "Get out, get out..."


    Yu Lingfeng just picked up the wine, and his face became stiff. The next second, he heard a "bang", and the wine and the pieces fell to the ground in unison.


    There is also a long suppressed sound of volcanic eruption.


    "Ha ha, boy, are you going to die?"


    "Boom!"


    With a sound of shock, in the eyes of Kou Zhen and others, the second Dharma protector burst into the palace with a wild smile and leaped out. The two white feather knives also flew out together. At that moment, there was an angel''s beauty.


    The former and others were stunned for a while, and suddenly burst out laughing. The bastard actually came.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ye Er''s beautiful eyes are worried. She is happy and worried. She didn''t expect that Ning Tao would come to save her.


    Although the heart has been looking forward to, but to tell you the truth, expectations are not high, in the fairyland this place of the jungle, who will risk themselves for others.


    Now Ning Tao''s action almost warms her heart, a pair of beautiful eyes are moist.


    "My lord..."


    Outside the palace, hundreds of figures floated.


    They all looked at each other with shock in their eyes. They dare to be provoked by the second Dharma protector.


    Today, there are four Dharma protectors in doushen sect, but only the big Dharma protectors, the second Dharma protectors are powerful, the third Dharma protectors and the fourth Dharma protectors are in a long period of low-key and closed. Since the emergence of that sect incident


    As soon as Yu Lingfeng appears, he stares at Ning Tao. His sharp eyes are like a knife.


    "Boy, you dare to contradict this dharma protector. Do you know what kind of rules you have broken?"


    "Hum, don''t play this trick with me. I''m not a member of doushenzong. The rules have nothing to do with me. Hand over my friends. Otherwise, I don''t mind making a scene," said Ning Tao coldly.


    "Make a scene? Ha ha


    The second Dharma protector grinned grimly, holding a white feather knife in both hands, and said, "little bastard, do you have this ability? This time, you provoked the Dharma protector first.""According to the crime, you should be punished!"


    "I think you should worry about yourself, playing with the female disciples of your clan, drinking and eating delicious food every day and singing songs every night. Do you mean to protect the Dharma yourself and protect the Dharma for them in bed?"


    Ning Tao''s golden pupil sweeps and sneers.


    Some of the disciples in the distance look strange, and many of the male disciples look unnatural.


    For example, when it comes to their pain points, some female disciples gripe their teeth. He can''t tell exactly how many female disciples Yu Lingfeng has played in doushenzong these years.


    Force, pressure, all kinds of means.


    All the women he likes, none of them can escape from the palm of his hand, leaving a lot of things


    Suddenly, Ning Tao took out a big nuclear God.


    This is his last card, as long as Yu Lingfeng dare to move, he will not hesitate to detonate, no matter who you are, blow you first.


    The latter''s eyes narrowed. Yesterday''s little iron egg left a deep impression on him. As this one is so big in front of him, you don''t have to think it will be more powerful. Where did the boy get this thing?


    "Why, is that your courage to save the beauty alone? You think you can threaten this dharma protector with an iron pimple?" Yu Lingfeng sniffed.


    Ning Tao has no facial expression, light way: "don''t try how to know, maybe can kill you."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Ignorant and foolish mole ant, you can''t imagine the power of the great monk, but I can give you a chance to fight at the same level."


    "I will suppress my accomplishments to the same level as you. Don''t say I bully you. How dare I fight with this dharma protector?" Yu Lingfeng said with pride.


    The same level war?


    Ning Tao eyes a MI, eccentric way: "are you sure?"


    "This dharma protector has said a word, and it''s hard to recover. Besides, do you think you can beat me at the same level? If you lose, I will kill you."

 Chapter 1762

    Lost? killing?


    Ning Tao disdains a smile, sneer: "how, do you think I won you don''t kill me?"


    "If you don''t tell me anything else, let''s talk about our relationship. I don''t believe it if you say you don''t kill me. If you want to be practical, let''s just forget about the empty ones."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Yu Lingfeng wantonly laughs, just about to laugh, but he pulls the cordon of the big nuclear God red.


    A disturbing red dot keeps beating.


    His face was stiff, and he hesitated. After all, he was still afraid of this iron knot. However, once the explosion area was too large, the little boy would be affected, and he couldn''t run away.


    This should be the disadvantage of this iron egg.


    Ning Tao''s face is expressionless, which is naturally clear in his heart, and there is a more important point.


    He doesn''t know the power of the big nuclear God!


    According to the doctor''s estimation of the base, the power of the big nuclear God must be stronger than that of the nuclear hydrogen bomb. The specific strength is unknown, but it should be able to wipe out the general virtual environment.


    As for the hydrogen bomb in the Pacific, it should be no big problem to wipe out Kou Zhen.


    Big nuclear God can be called the most lethal nuclear weapon in modern science and technology!


    Yu Lingfeng''s eyes narrowed and sneered: "well, since you have consciousness, change it. If I lose, I''ll let you and that woman leave safely in front of doushenzong. This dharma protector guarantees."


    "But if you lose, I will personally cut your head, and then take possession of that woman, this fair chance to fight, dare not!"


    Speaking, with full confidence.


    With a faint smile, Ning Tao turned over his hand and put away the big nuclear God. He confidently said, "I''m not afraid of any challenge in the same level war, because our leader has never been defeated."


    "Fight


    A violent drink, such as thunder general.


    More and more disciples were surrounded by the movement, their faces changed, and they were full of extreme shock.


    This boy is crazy. He dares to fight with the second Dharma protector. What does he think? Even in the same realm, he can''t have any chance of winning!


    There are disciples who approve of it, and naturally there are others who don''t.


    They were all the disciples who were harmed by the second Dharma protector. They snorted discontentedly: "when people miscalculate, horses also miscalculate. Maybe that guy in the same realm can win."


    He was referring to Ning Tao.


    But next to him, a burly middle-aged man stepped forward. Hearing this, he shook his head and said, "no, that boy has lost."


    The disciple turned his head unconvinced, but his pupils shrank. He said respectfully: "Three Dharma protectors."


    Hundreds of disciples immediately saluted respectfully.


    Third Dharma slightly nodded, a pair of calm eyes flashed disdain, although he is not very cold to second Dharma Yu Lingfeng, but he is telling the truth.


    At this time, the disciple clenched his teeth and said, "Three Dharma guardians, forgive me, this battle has not started yet. Why do you say that you have won or lost? Maybe there''s a chance."


    In case? ha-ha!


    The third Dharma protector chuckled and said contemptuously, "there''s no case, because it''s an unfair battle."


    Everyone was stunned, and some people didn''t know why.


    This is clearly a fair battle with the same realm. How can it be said to be an unfair battle? Does anyone want to cheat in this battle?


    \(2; 7xi0; m375 ¡¤ 9L}


    seeing people''s doubts, the third Dharma protector said: "the cultivation of the second Dharma protector has reached the melting way, and he is only one step away from becoming a great monk of Taoism. His mastery of the way of feather has doubled his fighting power."


    "You ask me why I say it''s unfair. It''s very simple. His cultivation is suppressed, but his strong physique, vision, combat skills, and even his skillful method These are the levels of integration. "


    "Besides, he has a sure chance of winning."


    "What?"


    They all turned pale and asked.


    The third Dharma protector raised his hand and said: "the way of feather, the second grade road that he understood, is also the most suitable way for him, which is enough to increase his strength."


    "You don''t understand this level. To put it simply, although he suppresses cultivation now, he is refining God, but he doesn''t fall behind even in the face of the double strong of refining emptiness. Therefore, this is an unfair battle."


    Hearing this, they were stunned and their faces changed.


    Seeing this, the Three Dharma protectors shook their heads and said, "let me tell you something, a burly man in his twenties suppresses his strength at the level of a ten-year-old child. If they fight, who do you think will win in the end?"


    "Well, this


    The disciple hesitated and racked his brains to figure out how to deal with it, but in the end, the adult won.


    One of them knows that this seemingly fair fight is actually extremely unfair. The second Dharma protector is sure to win. He will win this time


    "Dang!"Two white feather knives collided and sparked.


    The feather Ling breeze peeps out a pair of ferocious smile that the victory is in hand, after Ning Tao agrees, lightning kills out.


    "Fighting God method, three Yang Kaitai!"


    Three big flaming fireballs are rising, which contains extremely terrible energy. People who just watch their irritability are frightened and subconsciously want to step back.


    Ning Tao''s face was solemn, and he murmured the ancient scriptures in his mouth.


    "Chunyang Taixian seal!"


    The next second, the two hit out at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    There was only a loud noise, and the two energies exploded from each other. The impact of the explosion made the disciples with low accomplishments turn upside down and vomit blood.


    But before the strong wind dispersed, two fireballs rushed over.


    Kou Zhen and other people''s eyes brightened, this blow obviously occupied the absolute upper hand, quickly clapped.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, folded his hands, and a mysterious thick ancient book appeared in front of him, like an ancient Sanskrit from the universe.


    "Origin, fuel, reincarnation!"


    A string of golden scriptures rushed out like a chain and locked the big fireball firmly.


    But the annihilation of one, there is the last one to break through the blockade, like a truck out of control like a meteor hit the wall, to the full field of vision impact.


    "Boom...!"


    Subconsciously, they closed their eyes and opened the shield. The second Dharma protector was really powerful.


    When the ears were clear, a group of people quickly looked up and saw a calm figure standing upright, not humble, although embarrassed, but did not care.


    "Eh, this boy took it?"


    Yu Ling Feng also picked his eyebrows and joked: "it''s interesting. It seems that you have some skills, but that''s it. Next, I won''t stay. I hope you can stick to it for a long time."


    "Tianyu, the withering funeral song!"


    Such as angels cry, buried in the sunset dusk, holy are withered, white feathers from the feather Lingfeng after crazy growth, but falling, piece by piece, thin as cicada wings, cut iron as mud, a symbol of deprivation.


    "Kill


    With a roar, the feathers covered the view.


    In this scene, even the Three Dharma protectors were shocked. He had known Yu Lingfeng for so many years and had never seen such a move before. He was frightened.


    Even the body of steel can be cut into pieces


    Ning Tao''s face is dignified. He knows it''s not so easy. He takes a deep breath and holds the long black gun in his left hand. His breath rises like a rocket.


    "Double The melting pot of wa

 Chapter 1763

    A melting pot, burning the ancient flood and wasteland.


    It''s terrifying and overbearing. Even the chain of rules can be burned. With its own fighting spirit as fuel and its body as furnace, the whole person burns up.


    Ning Tao''s breath is raging, and his strength is rising one after another, as if even his body has become tall.


    "Roar!"


    "One punch Break the sound barrier


    Five fingers clench, red eyes burst out one after another.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    They couldn''t see the shadow of the fist clearly. They could only hear a series of breaking sounds. Each punch surpassed the speed of sound and broke through the sound barrier in this solid fairyland.


    In the air, there was a sharp sound like a flute, and the whole mountain began to shake.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Fists and feathers finally collide.


    It''s like an air cannon, raging in the air, washed by the indescribable strong wind, smashing one piece after another of sharp feathers.


    Yu Ling''s eyebrows wrinkled, and a pair of white wings grew from the back, holy and noble. Two wings and one fan shot out pieces of white feathers.


    This white feather can cut the rampant turbulence.


    The sharpness of each one is comparable to that of the third or fourth grade magic weapon, and it is overwhelming


    As soon as the Three Dharma guardians'' faces changed in the distance, they seemed to think of something. The wings were real wings, which reminded him of a terrible race. Did the mysterious two Dharma guardians come from that place?


    He vaguely remembers that a few years ago, when the second Dharma protector came to zongmen, he colluded with the great Dharma protector. It wasn''t long before the incident happened, and then the stalemate began


    It seems that all this is purposeful.


    In the distance, the four Dharma protectors looked up with an ugly face. He didn''t want to be related to that race.


    For the moment, he and sanhufa don''t want to let Ning Tao lose. Although it''s impossible, it''s enough to let the second HUFA work harder and release all his hidden cards.


    But I''m afraid it''s the same as they guessed.


    This damn asshole


    "Bang Bang...!"


    This is the first time Ning Tao has fought in this way. The more frightened he is in Vietnam, the more excited he feels. He can''t shrink back, just like a bullet coming out of the gun.


    Even if you are afraid of death, you have to fight until you die of madness.


    His fighting spirit became more and more concentrated, and his fire became more and more vigorous. Even from the outside world, he could detect something wrong. It was as if he had eaten the peerless treasure pill, and his strength poured out without fear.


    "Kill, kill!"


    "The eighteenth


    Ning Tao''s eyes are golden red. He has made so many punches in one breath, but he is in danger.


    =The white feather in front of him has cut off his sonic fist. It''s too small compared with him to kill such a huge range like a barrage of bullets.


    Yu Lingfeng''s eyes are absent-minded. He always feels familiar. How can this boy be so strange.


    The power in him is like what he seeks


    Immediately said coldly: "boy, if you surrender now, this dharma protector can spare your life. You have no chance of winning this battle. Give up as soon as possible."


    "Kill


    With a roar, the fighting spirit was burning.


    At the same time, the long black gun buzzed excitedly, burst out a powerful gun Gang, was played up the crazy fighting spirit, and could fight in the sky one by one.


    Ning Tao''s angry eyes are wide open, and the domineering spirit in his body is flowing, all of which are poured into the spear.


    "The first form of immortality, for thousands of years!"


    A force comes from the chaos of ancient times. It can wipe out thousands of generations, rule the world, calm down demons, kill immortals, kill gods, and be invincible.


    Thousands of people stare big eyes, in ningtao behind unexpectedly appear such a scene.


    It''s a dark starry sky. It''s dead and there''s no light. The gods and corpses are crying all over the sky. The stars are wrecked. The giant kneels in a pool of blood. The immortals and demons are cold. Even the Buddha falls down


    It seems to reproduce a part of the original chaotic ancient war.


    But it''s fast to come and fast to go. Ning Tao didn''t play. Instead, he roared and stabbed at his feet.


    "Boom...!"


    With him as the center, he spread around like a virus, and the white feathers along the way were smashed.


    Yu Lingfeng was stunned. His pupils contracted into needle eyes. He was shocked and said: "no Taboo Fairy law


    "How can this be? How can this boy be so immortal? Is it my illusion? Or other special methods have the same power. "


    "Boom...!"


    But in a flash, the power has rushed to the front.


    He was so flustered that he yelled and blocked his wings in front of him. The dense white feathers formed a shield, but even so, he still had no sense of security.


    Unknowingly, the strength rises to the void!"Boom!"


    No one can escape within a kilometer radius.


    The Three Dharma protectors and the four Dharma protectors work together at the same time to form a spiritual barrier to block one side.


    The rocks are broken, the ancient trees are annihilated, everything is gone!


    When all dissipated, Ning Tao half knelt in the air, panting, the body is still in the excitement.


    "Wow", a mouthful of blood.


    "Gulu...!"


    All of them were stunned. What was that just now What a terrible attack, even Kou Zhen has a sense of fear for the rest of his life.


    That kind of starry sky scene is really shocking.


    All of a sudden, a terrible anger is boiling, and the killing will directly cover Ning Tao.


    "You little bastard, you dare to hurt my wings. No one, no one ever dares to annoy me so much. You should go to hell...!"


    Yu Lingfeng is very angry. His short hair is flowing, and his clothes are rustling. His wings are what he cherishes most. If others don''t let him touch them before, let alone let them hurt and bleed.


    "Tianyu, immortal meteorite!"


    Two giant wings slashed fiercely and cut through the starry sky.


    The Three Dharma protectors'' faces changed. It was the power of the Tao. Was it anger!


    Ning Tao has a bloody mouth and nose. He can already feel the weakness in his heart. Looking at the attack, his eyelids are exhausted.


    "Ha ha, I won..."


    "Chop


    The two feather blades arrive as scheduled to cut Ning Tao.


    Ye''er stares at her beautiful eyes and forgets to breathe.


    At this time, a palace robe figure quietly appeared, one hand to grasp Ning Tao, another sleeve robe light wave, a jade hand directly grasp broken feather blade.


    "Yulingfeng, you lost!"


    Gong Chuyue holds Ning Tao''s icy road.


    The former one Leng, gradually wake up from the rage, squint at Ning Tao for a while, full silence for a long time, suddenly said: "give that woman to him."


    The words fall, turn and fly away directly.


    No one noticed that his eyes flashed brilliantly, and he didn''t care about his face. In his mouth, he still murmured: "no fairy law How could it be? "


    Open the palm of your hand, it''s full of blood


    The palace beginning month also a Leng, this guy when so easy to talk, so neat to admit defeat?


    Look at Ning Tao again. He has been in a coma.


    Looking at the chaos of doushenzong, she had to bite her teeth, roll up the lost leaves, and fly to her palace at a high speed, her face fell into meditation.


    The Three Dharma protectors and the four Dharma protectors quickly stepped out to control the situation

 Chapter 1764

    I''m so sleepy that I want to sleep like this.


    I''m so stiff that I don''t want to move.


    I feel that he is a rock now, only consciousness, thinking and a heart can move.


    Ning Tao was too tired, and he didn''t know what was going on. Was it that the war was too hard, or was it the sequelae of the first display of the war furnace.


    Ear has been a cry echoes, seems to be urging him to wake up, but he really want to sleep.


    Really tired, tired


    Moving a finger is like running all over the marathon. Raising his eyelids is like resisting Mount Tai. The distance of one finger is the other end of the earth to him at the moment.


    It''s too hard. I''m so tired that I can''t


    "Brother Tao, are you going to give up?" A gentle voice from the bottom of my heart.


    "No, sister Xia, I..."


    "Wuwu Dad, you said you wanted to come to carefree. You can''t keep your word


    "Dad, Wuwu Where are you? The demon world is terrible. Come and save me. My mother is waiting for you. "


    "Xinyue, my child, Sophia, don''t go..." Ning Tao cried anxiously in his heart,


    a lonely heart.


    "Boy, stand up, we believe you, we must stand up..."


    "My Tao''er, you can''t leave your mother behind. Wake up and think about your master, everyone..."


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, wake up


    "Well "Oh...!"


    At this moment, I do not know where to come from the power, let this pair of heavy eyelids, slowly opened a trace, long lost warm sunshine into the eyes.


    "Am I back?"


    "Wuwu, my Lord, you You finally wake up, great, Wuwu, "a beautiful shadow pours into your arms, and a familiar fragrance rushes into your nose.


    Ning Tao took in the cold air and said with a bitter smile: "pain, pain, Ye Er, take it easy. I''m almost broken."


    The latter is greatly surprised, immediately red eye orbit guilt way: "to I''m sorry, I''m sorry, sir. It''s Ye Er who is not well. You How are you feeling now? "


    "How do you feel about falling apart, my mother, hiss, ah, ouch, pain..."


    Ning Tao screams one after another, and his whole body aches.


    Seeing this, Ye Er quickly massaged him with her little hand, just like touching porcelain, and did not dare to exert herself.


    "Well, down, ah, gently..."


    Ning Tao from scream into groan, the sore muscles gradually ease, comfortable sound.


    "Well, I don''t know why there are waves in my palace. I don''t do good things in the early morning. You are really not a good thing. It''s better to let you sleep honestly."


    Rhythmic footsteps came slowly.


    As soon as Ning Tao looked up, he saw that Gong Chuyue was dressed in a red robe, which was magnificently spread out and dignified, with a bright red phoenix mark on his eyebrows.


    At a glance, it''s really amazing.


    Ye''er is so beautiful that she doesn''t want to be beautiful.


    "Cut, didn''t you say you didn''t do it? The result was different, but I still couldn''t help it," Ning Tao said.


    The palace beginning month white he one eye, light way: "you know don''t know this time you almost can''t wake up, this little girl full at your side to shout three days, if not for her persistence, you are now thrown as a corpse."


    Three days?


    Ning Tao was silly and quickly turned to ask: "I Did I sleep three days? "


    Ye Er nodded shyly.


    In the past three days, she was scared and frightened. If it wasn''t for her heartbeat, she would be desperate and would not live alone.


    Adults are to save her. If she dies, she will live in guilt all her life.


    Ning Tao a bitter smile, immediately soft voice way: "thank you, leaf son."


    "Didn''t the adult say that I am your friend in the fairyland, and I should thank you," Ye Er quickly put his hands, a shy face.


    "OK, don''t thank you for coming and going, and you don''t feel numb," Gong Chuyue rolled her eyes.


    Ning Tao reluctantly supported his upper body and said with a smile, "how can our Dharma protector be jealous?"


    Jealous? I?


    The latter pointed to himself, suddenly hugged his arm and sneered: "cut, don''t daydream. Speaking of this, I want to ask you, who is Xia Mengfei?"


    Summer Er?


    The former looks suspicious. How does she know?


    One side of Ye Er quickly whispered: "when you are in a coma, this name you have been shouting, will it be the important person before your head injury?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and said with a quick dry smile, "this, it seems, should be a relative of mine."


    "Yes? Who are Tong Yaqian, Miao Jingjing, Hua Linglong, Su Qian, ye Wanqing, Sophia, Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, Xiao Wuyou, careful Yue? Are they all your relatives? " Gong Chuyue sneers.Ningtao silly eyes, stunned turn to see to leaf son, the latter can only very clever nod.


    "Er, this is really a relative, but I don''t remember much. It''s too vague. Why do you ask this? It doesn''t seem to have much to do with you?"


    Gong Chuyue snorted coldly and said with a smile, "it''s nothing to do with me, but there are two people I want to ask you. Xianyueyi and ye Wanqing, what''s their relationship with you? You''d better give me an honest answer."


    Ye''er also looks at Ning Tao curiously. There''s a name in it. She''s heard like thunder recently.


    "They, too Relatives, hiss, head pain, my wave edge cover, ice cream, kidney, so uncomfortable, "Ning Tao holding his head and rolling.


    Intuition tells him that telling the truth is not good for him. Except for those who are familiar with them, no one can tell his identity and their relationship.


    At least let yourself master certain strength.


    Gong Chuyue squinted at him for a long time, and suddenly said, "you said that your head was injured. It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you understand who they are."


    "Ye Wanqing, a few months ago, was brought back by the patriarch of the colorful glaze sect from a big force, and directly announced that he was the only apprentice. The latter also showed amazing talent and became one of the new stars in the sect."


    "Maybe you don''t think it''s anything, but you''ve heard of Disha''s nineteen sects. The seven colored glaze sect is one of the nineteen sects. My God fighting sect is in front of them, and they don''t even have the qualification to speak. Now do you understand?"


    Ning Tao nodded in surprise, a surge of excitement in his heart, and finally found the whereabouts of the elder martial sister.


    Colorful liulizong, elder martial sister, wait for me!


    "It''s not over yet. She has another identity that shocked the five realms. The little princess of fairyland would rather not worry Biological mother, do you think this is something you and I can miss? "


    When Ning Tao heard this, he felt proud.


    But he said vaguely, "maybe."


    Gong Chuyue glanced at him, then said faintly, "let''s not talk about them first, then this one is more amazing."


    "Xianyueyi, a magical woman, has been in fairyland more than a year ago, making a direct sensation in the five realms and shaking fairyland. Countless old monsters and antiques come out of the closed door, and all of them are in line with the etiquette of later generations."


    "The twelve gates of Tiangang and the nineteen sects of Disha went to see each other one after another. Six of the ten immortals of the fairyland went to see them, and countless great figures of the past and the present were born one after another. That day was also the death day of the former overlord of the fairyland."


    "After that, Leng Tingwei, the first genius of Xianyue''s victory over xianbang, is now on the list of immortality. It is said that she is now protected by a super terrible immortal. He just said one thing."


    "The daughter of an old friend, good!"


    "I don''t know who, but the whole fairyland is prostrated."

 Chapter 1765

    Ning Tao is absent-minded and has not spoken for a long time.


    To tell you the truth, he has been fantasizing about the background of xianyueyi and always thinking about the highest place, but he didn''t expect that this result would still let him overlook.


    Immortal moon in accordance with, elegant forever, amazing fairyland.


    Although those deeds are very shocking, but the thought that this is our fiancee, it is very proud.


    Ye Er''s face worships and yearns for such a goddess. She is a model for their women.


    Too much, too much It''s amazing


    Although Gong Chuyue has a stable mind, she can''t help but be excited. Although she is a daughter, she also has an ambition to be proud of the world.


    Xianyueyi, enough to be her example.


    However Piao Ning Tao one eye, she is however Yin Yang strange spirit, sneer a way: "your family relatives are very cow force, now you still dare to say they are your family relatives?"


    "And the women you mentioned before, although I''m not very clear, I have heard their names vaguely. What I can write down is that they are stronger than me or doushenzong."


    "Your relatives are so powerful. Why are you cooking so well? And why are all your relatives female?"


    "Er, this..."


    Ning Tao murmured: "that''s not true. People who can be my relatives are all things in the pool. Bah, it''s not easy, or you can be my relatives."


    "Maybe you will become them in the future."


    "If it''s so easy to be a strong man, it''s not enough to be your relatives. Just daydream," she said


    "But if one day, why don''t you be a relative? As for now, you''d better wake up quickly. The sun is shining on your butt. Don''t dream."


    "Poof


    Ye Er couldn''t help laughing and looked lovely.


    Although she wants to believe Ning Tao, it''s impossible. She can only support him verbally. How can those big people know them?


    Even Gong Chuyue couldn''t help attacking and satirizing him.


    Ning Tao doesn''t matter, as long as you can hear the news of their safety, my heart has been happy.


    I believe sister Xia and them are the same. The only thing that worries him is Xinyue and Sophia in the demon world. That place is not a good place to listen to, let alone mowuji and Cao Bin.


    The latter is an uneasy time bomb!


    "Alas


    Gong Chuyue took a look outside and suddenly thought of something. She said: "yes, there''s something I want to tell you. It''s a request from the clan."


    "Nowadays, the dissatisfaction of the disciples is very fierce. Although I am a big Dharma protector, I also need to play a leading role, so it''s impossible to make you lazy and lazy. As a little white face, you can clean up and report to the logistics department."


    Logistics


    Ning Tao looked strange and hesitated: "are you sure you want me to go, not afraid that I will die on the way?"


    "Don''t worry, Yu Lingfeng and I have a truce. The four Dharma protectors have signed an agreement. No one of our clan will fight against you for no reason. Otherwise, our palace is not easy to provoke," Gong Chuyue''s eyes are shining.


    Ning Tao is still very hesitant. After all, it''s a matter of life. There is only one life.


    "This little girl can go with you, and you can go in and out of the clan at will, but you''d better not think about running away, because you can''t escape from me."


    Gong Chuyue sneered.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gradually put down a heart, because he can''t resist, just as she said before, put his present position.


    Prisoners,


    are the most favored.


    He could understand it as a double-edged sword. Although it was very dangerous, he also had the chance to escape. After this change, he had no nostalgia.


    He didn''t come to the fairyland to stay in the sect. One was to find someone, the other was Revenge!


    Gong Chuyue has gone. Recently, the zongmen around are ready to move. A great man of Xiangong once let go of the fight near here. Now they are all in the fifth forbidden area.


    In any case, he will keep an eye on the hostile forces


    Ning Tao walks out from the memory, a pair of eyes gradually firm up, must find the right opportunity to leave this.


    In the next few days, he has been practicing hard, pills, precious medicines There was no shortage of these things. Instead, he had everything. He was not shy, and he licked B''s face and asked Gong Chuyue for something.


    Ye''er doubted that this was xiaobailian.


    But treasure medicine in front of her a put, immediately give Ning Tao erect a thumb, repeatedly praise him.


    During this period, he also went out several times, mainly to see the reaction of the outside world. Once or twice, he met Yu Lingfeng, but the latter pretended not to see him. Instead, he left in a hurry, never mentioning the past.


    And in the clan, although there are still a lot of tongue biting gossip, it has become increasingly rare and on the right track, everything seems to calm down.


    It''s like a calm lake without any ripples, but no one knows what''s under the lake?There is a doubt in Ning Tao''s heart. According to his judgment of Yu Lingfeng, he has suffered such a big loss, brought such a big hat, and lost so much face. He can swallow this evil breath.


    Unreasonable?


    There must be a ghost in it!


    Two days later, he finally went out.


    Take three or four weak disciples to the nearest city for shopping. They are all necessities, and many of them are entrusted to buy.


    He wanted to run away at that time, but there was a mark on his body. The farther away he was, the hotter it was.


    Seeing this, he stiffly repressed the idea, took Ye Er and several disciples to finish the task excellently, and returned to the sect the same way.


    Sure enough, on a rock in zongmen, he saw Gong Chuyue''s joking smile.


    At that time, he was so angry that he had a toothache and ignored him with a black face. Next, he went out of the clan again, but they all came back reluctantly.


    It''s the same with Ye Er.


    Just as he was thinking about how to escape, a black hand quietly enveloped him


    The first ZD of genuine IH sent ~ 2v7id0, 3v75 "i9h


    out of the sect for the third time. After purchasing what he needed in the city, he was preparing to return to the sect. However, an accident happened, and two of his disciples died suddenly.


    Ye''er screamed on the spot.


    One second ago, he was still alive. How suddenly he died? His face was black and blue.


    Poison, poisoned!


    Ning Tao''s face turns white. He takes out the elixir to feed them, but finds that he has poisoned himself.


    Now both of them are silly. What''s the matter? All of a sudden, Ning Tao found a gunshot wound on both of them. It was the poison in here.


    "Whoosh...!"


    At this time, Kou Zhen with six disciples came to meet, happened to see this scene.


    Ning Tao grabbed two disciples, what else did he feed them, and the two gunshot wounds that were turned over. There''s no doubt about it. It''s very clear.


    Ning Tao, killed two disciples!


    The latter, pale, hastily explained, "no It''s not me. It''s them who died all of a sudden. "


    Ye''er nodded in panic.


    When Kou Zhen heard the speech, his face was so angry that he immediately yelled, "come on, arrest these two people and let the great Dharma protector get rid of them. Dare to resist and kill them on the spot."

 Chapter 1766

    "Catch it!"


    Ning Tao changes color and thinks fast in his mind.


    It can''t be a coincidence. It''s possible who is calculating. He knows that his weapon is a long gun.


    Now even if you give him ten mouths, you can''t tell.


    "What shall we do, my lord?"


    Ye''er looks at the six disciples around him. He might as well ask in panic.


    Ning Tao swept an eye, suddenly the urn voice way: "don''t how to do, we have a clear conscience, even if poke the matter to big guard there, didn''t do is didn''t do."


    "Well, the evidence is right in front of you. You dare to die. Even the big protector can''t protect you. It''s a first-class crime. You You are ambitious. "


    Kou Zhen angrily scolded.


    The six disciples also gnashed their teeth. No matter what, they were also their brothers. If they were killed by outsiders, it was equivalent to humiliating them!


    "Whoosh Bang


    Six spirit rope fly out, carefully bound two people, but unexpectedly very smooth.


    As soon as the rope is tight, hold them directly.


    Seeing this, Kou Zhen''s tight body relaxed and immediately said, "take them all away, let the four Dharma protectors deal with them, hum!"


    With that, a group of people went straight to zongmen.


    "Dangdang...!"


    The bell of zongmen has been ringing for a long time.


    The four guardians rarely gather together again. In the palace of criminal law, they coldly look at Ning Tao.


    There was a flash of surprise on Chuyue''s face. To tell you the truth, the three of her little old men were almost laughing and crying, not to mention how comfortable they were.


    And Ning Tao sees this, can''t help but be astonished, a facial expression is as black as the bottom of the pot instantly, the skin shook to shake.


    You

 Chapter 1767

    "Bang" again, the cell door closed.


    Ning Tao and ye''er are roughly thrown in, or how to say that fate makes people, how to come, how to go out, or how to come back.


    It feels like it''s back to the beginning.


    Kou Zhen and others sneer and send someone to guard them. Then they leave with confidence.


    Three days later, they will die.


    The three little old men squatted in the corner and looked at each other cruelly, holding their arms and laughing at each other. A few days ago, the two of them were so proud that they all wanted to laugh.


    "Cough...!"


    The white faced scholar gave a dry cough and said with a smile, "well, my Lord, how did you come back?"


    "Yes, on the first day of the new year, we missed it very much. We prayed in our hearts all day long. It seems that heaven has revealed itself and finally brought you two to us."


    "Ha ha...!"


    The three young talents were laughing wildly.


    Ye Er hears these words, the face is ashamed to the ear root, wish to find a ground to crack to drill in.


    She understood the truth of life. She can''t be too proud to be a person. She has to pay it back sooner or later.


    But Ning Tao was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he grinned, played with the heavy chain and joked: "do you forget one thing? Even if my cultivation is sealed again, Laozi is still your boss."


    "Bang Bang...!"


    "Ah, old Well, boss, I We''re wrong. Don''t fight. We''re wrong. Don''t fight in the face... "


    A few minutes later, the cage was quiet again.


    Ning Tao drags heavy shackles back to Ye Er''s side. The atmosphere doesn''t breathe a few mouthfuls, as if it''s just warming up.


    However, on the other side, the three little old men were lying with bruises and bruises, their front teeth were knocked out, one eye was swollen, and only one eye was sewn, and their words were leaking.


    Be a man Sure enough, I can''t be too proud.


    "Hiss, pain...!"


    The prison was calm again. Five people stayed in the cage and looked at the ants bored.


    Ning Tao seems to be absent-minded, but in fact he falls into thinking. There is one thing he can''t understand. It''s so strange that he has to be dignified.


    If it''s Yu Lingfeng, he can attack and plot secretly. As long as he puts down his face, he can easily find a chance to kill him.


    But he didn''t, on the contrary, such a thing happened, which made him wonder what his purpose was, was it for the big nuclear God? It can be used as a reference, but I always feel that this is not the main one.


    In a word, it must have been Yuling who did harm to them, but they didn''t know his purpose


    "Alas


    Idle boring, Ning Tao let the little old man talk about fairyland, some anecdotes and necessary knowledge.


    It''s similar to the twelve gates of Tiangang.


    The latter is also interested, immediately moisten the voice to talk, his experience is really rich, even white faced scholar a few people listen with relish.


    The fairyland is very vast. So many things have happened since ancient times. Although many of them have been submerged in the long river of time, there are also many unofficial histories left behind. None of these things left behind is earth shaking.


    Taigu immortal devil war,


    ancient gods list,


    the collapse of the ancient heaven,


    chaos of the ancient spirit world!


    This is some of the most curious things in history. When every era is coming to an end, there will be an ancient war, and every time it comes to the end


    As time goes by, the fairyland has gone through many vicissitudes. It has gradually produced some special areas, named penalty zone.


    Up to now, it has developed into six forbidden areas!


    They are located in five areas, all of which are forbidden for human beings. Few people dare to go in, because they are all dead without life, and they have died one after another.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help but wonder: "well, what''s the first forbidden area? Is it terrible?"


    The little old man couldn''t help laughing and said: "the fairyland is vast and almost boundless. The region we human beings have set foot in is about half of the fairyland, while the rest of the fairyland is unknown."


    "It''s not strange what happens there. Even if we find the Archean coffin, the remains of stars are normal. Some people see great terror there, and some ordinary people get a strange thing, but they fly to the sky by it..."


    "As far as I know, among the ten immortals in the fairyland today, the five element immortals are the ones who have got the great fortune. In that same generation, they are the ones who are powerful and become immortals at one stroke."


    Ning Tao was so absorbed that he suddenly lost his voice.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw the little old man staring at him solemnly and said, "it''s called No more feet


    No Endless


    Ning Tao is suddenly surprised. He remembers that cai''er said at that time that Xian Yueyi ventured into the endless forbidden area in order to find a natural root for him.


    Now, it''s crazy.


    She went to the first forbidden area of fairyland. It was like overturning a bottle of Wuwei. It was very unpleasant for her to do so much for herselfThe little old man added: "in our southern region, there is also a forbidden area, which is collectively referred to as the fifth forbidden area. If you have a chance, you can go and have a look."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. Although the forbidden zone is terrible, it also has the nature of imagination. Otherwise, it would not attract so many people. If there is life, there will be death. If there is fate, there will be destruction. This is the truth of ancient times."


    The white faced scholar nodded at the same time.


    "Alas


    Ning Tao sighed bitterly and said nothing more.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something and said, "by the way, I heard something recently. When I heard that someone was called" Ning Tao ", it was very wrong."


    G = first shot, H2_ 7% P0 ¡ñ 3C ¡Ì 7 ¡Ì 5ra9


    "this name Is there anything wrong? "


    But as soon as the words came out, the little old man and the white faced scholar shook their heads together. Have you never heard of such a thing?


    But just then, the young talent exclaimed: "I I know. No one dares to call it now. It''s just happened in the last year. "


    Last year?


    The little old man suddenly knew that he had been in prison for several years, and he didn''t know what happened recently.


    Several people are curious to look at the young talent, the latter just proud way: "I should have told you about xianyueyi, that magical woman, some time before I was arrested, she said something."


    "Ning Tao, it''s my fiance!"


    "What What? "


    The little old man was surprised that the magical woman had a fiance.


    What a pity, what a pity!


    However, Ning Tao in the heart of a Deng, a warm heart, the bitter corners of the mouth smile.


    "This is just the beginning. You don''t know that at that time, the whole fairyland men were almost crazy. The Tianzong wizard in the five regions was angry and didn''t know who Ning Tao was. Anyway, he was looking for Ning Tao in fairyland."


    "During that period of time, let alone those with the same name Ning Tao were killed. Those with the same name Ning Tao and those with the same name Ning Tao had to peel off their skin if they didn''t die. No one dared to mention these words when they went out."


    The youth just handsome heart has palpitation to say.


    Suddenly, he looked at the little old man curiously: "that, what''s your name?"


    "Mo Tao," Ning Mu! "


    The white faced scholar and the little old man twitched.


    Next second, they all looked at Ning Tao strangely and said curiously, "well, what''s your name

 Chapter 1768

    "What''s your name, my lord?"


    "Well, I I Guess what Ning Tao mouth corner twitches to fool a way.


    See three people want to pester endlessly, he immediately dry cough way: "that, how many people in this prison are praying, say what death, reincarnation?"


    "What is it?"


    The little old man swept away, suddenly "Oh", explained: "this is their belief, belief has reincarnation, regeneration, hope to get rid of the sea of suffering."


    "It''s like the pillar of faith anyway, and the source of spreading all this is Hell hall


    Is that it?


    Ning Tao was surprised. He was greatly impressed by that sect, and it seemed that it was the same as believing in Buddha and Jesus.


    But the same, but not the same


    "Boom!"


    "Step on...!"


    All of a sudden, a light footstep slowly sounded, rhythmic walk in the prison corridor.


    Ning Tao didn''t open his eyes. He seemed to have guessed who it was. He said faintly, "you''ve come, and I know it''s you!"


    "Ha ha, it seems that you are quite smart. Since you know that this dharma protector did it, do you know what this dharma protector means when he comes to you?"


    The soft sound came.


    Ye''er and the little old man were so frightened that they all shrank in the corner and did not dare to look up.


    Ning Tao slowly opens his eyes, and a familiar face appears in front of him, impressively Yu Lingfeng!


    The former said blandly: "anyway, it''s not a good thing. If you have something to say, you can fart."


    The latter narrowed his eyes and suddenly said, "it''s very simple. Tell me all the methods you know, the immortal method that can increase your strength, and the one that can transform into visions Fairy law


    "As long as you tell me, I''ll let you go. I can swear with my heart. I will do what I say."


    Immortal method


    Ning Tao said, and his heart suddenly opened up.


    I understand. He is coveting his own immortal method. It seems that he still understands it.


    "Don''t dream, wash and sleep!"


    Yu Lingfeng said with a smile: "I knew you would not listen, but it doesn''t matter. I have enough time. I will let you say it in three days."


    "Even if you don''t say it, there are ways to protect the Dharma!"


    Said, one hand a wave, Kou Zhen unexpectedly rushed in, will panic leaf son to catch out.


    "Son of a bitch, what do you want to do? I warn you that if you dare to touch her, I won''t forgive you. You don''t want to know anything when I die."


    Ning Tao rushes on, but is kicked to fly.


    Feather Ling wind a pair of victory in hand, sneer at him one eye, random proud slowly leave.


    Kou Zhen grabs Ye Er and asks his disciples to take Ning Tao into the confessional room. After a while, there is a sound of whipping, and a painful sound of gritting teeth


    A long time later, a dead dog was pulled back.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are absent-minded, and his whole body is covered with blood. He lies in the cage and clenches his fists unconsciously.


    The little old man shook his head helplessly.


    Just at a loss, Ning Tao suddenly sat up, a trace of coldness flashed in his eyes, and he was crazy. In this case, he would gamble desperately.


    Sit cross legged and release a trace of spirit.


    "Master, fight master...!"


    "Master Dou, are you there? Master Dou, wake up


    Ning Tao stares at the deepest part of the cage and shouts in his ear with that faint spirit.


    After a long time, but nothing.


    When he wanted to give up, his bony body suddenly trembled, and his green eyes flashed like flames.


    "Boy, are you calling me?"


    DOUMENG''s evil voice suddenly came.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice: "I only ask the elder, does that deal still count?"


    DOUMENG''s body trembled and said in surprise: "you Did you agree? "


    "When Of course, it counts. As long as you help me pull out the annihilation spirit lock and get me out of trouble, I will pass the original immortal Dharma to you. I swear by the heart of Tao. "


    "But now the younger generation''s accomplishments have been sealed. I don''t know if the older generation has a good way," said Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy. Those seal methods are all handed down by my master. Wait, I''ll pass you the way to crack them. You can recover your accomplishments first."


    With that, a stream of information poured into my mind.


    Ning Tao glanced at it, and his heart was filled with ecstasy. It''s true. It''s not too difficult to break the seal as long as you follow this method.


    It seems that this old man is really unusual.


    But now also can''t manage so much, directly according to that method, body spirit power according to this route, easy to find the flaw of the seal.


    One hour, three hoursAlthough it was very simple to look at, it took a lot of effort to really do it. It took five hours, only a "bang" was heard, and the spirit was released.


    It''s like a dam full of flowing force.


    One hand clench, only feel the power boiling.


    "Empty World Fist


    With a roar, the iron cage roared fiercely. At the silly moment of the three little old men, they broke it with one punch.


    "Bang!"


    "This What''s the matter? Can you use the spirit power? " The white faced scholar''s eyes glared like copper bells.


    Countless pairs of eyes looked from the gap of the cage, and their faces were stunned. What''s the situation?


    Just when they thought he was going to run away, Ning Tao rushed out of the cage like lightning, bit his teeth and ran towards the deep, as if he thought the exit was at that place.


    Some people are suspicious, but others are thrilled. They yell: "damn bastard, boy, come back, don''t go to that place, don''t..."


    "Don''t get close to him, don''t get close to him!"


    These screams were so many that they almost rang through the whole prison, but Ning Tao didn''t seem to hear them. Now that we are in this situation, we can only rush forward with a stiff head.


    Before long, he got close to a small secret room.


    Without hesitation, he kicked the heavy iron door open, revealing a familiar figure.


    "Jie Jie, your boy is really not simple. It''s interesting that you can find this seat so quickly. Do it quickly, or the four bastards will notice."


    Dou mengxie smiles.


    Ning Tao looked up and found that there were six chains to imprison his joints, like a lock.


    This kind of criminal law is vicious.


    Immediately take a deep breath, grab a bucket of thick chain, desperately pull out, spirit, body, spirit three in one, pull out.


    /@"New D, the latest m" is fast on ro2d7% "0375i9a


    " double The melting pot of war


    As soon as the words came down, he pulled out one directly.


    DOUMENG''s eyes brightened when he saw this. After being imprisoned for so many years, he finally had a chance to get out of trouble. Unexpectedly, a spirit refining boy was so strong.


    I''m afraid those four guys didn''t expect it!


    Two, four


    When there is only the last one left, Ning Tao is not allowed to do it. DOUMENG directly pulls it out, and a vast furnace appears on his head.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "I''m finally out of trouble, Gong Chuyue, Yu Lingfeng You four, wait for me. Will my descendants be bullied by you? "

 Chapter 1769

    A long cry, soul stirring!


    Although DOUMENG''s body is dry and looks like a bone frame, his eyes are full of green light, more and more dazzling, just like an owl at night.


    He seems to be weak, but he feels that he will never fall down. His bones are like an iron wall.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Ning Tao listens to this wild smile, does not disturb, just deeply stares at his every move.


    He didn''t know what he was releasing?


    I don''t know what will happen next, but since they have a trade pledge, he can only wait.


    Before long, Dou Meng stopped and stared at him with a pair of eyes. They seemed to have crossed several times, representing a kind of emperor''s will and creating new sparks.


    "Jie Jie, boy, you are very interesting. I appreciate you very much. How can I give you the position of great Dharma protector of doushenzong? Let Gong Chuyue and Yu Lingfeng kneel under your feet."


    DOUMENG''s evil smile.


    Oh? really?


    Ning Tao light smile, pressure way: "master don''t digress the topic, you said to want to pass the original to me, I also want you to swear not to do with me."


    "Now, you should be very weak!"


    The former flashed his eyes and laughed: "good eyesight, but don''t worry, I am also the master of DOUMENG sect. How can the descendants of doutian emperor break their promise? What''s more, I swore with Daoxin before."


    But Ning Tao doesn''t eat him at all. He just stares at him tightly, and his palm gradually gathers strength.


    This transaction must be bound by oath.


    Otherwise, credit is worth a few money!


    DOUMENG shakes his head and smiles. His hands slowly clasp. A vast and huge melting pot comes across the ages. After years of vicissitudes and being baptized by swords and spears, you can see a figure of indomitable spirit pushing the ancient times


    As soon as the fingerprints changed, the furnace was boiling hot.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s face changed. The furnace in his body was out of control and appeared on his head.


    The two melting pots, one big and one small, one red as the sun, and the other golden as the sky, are of the same method, but of different ways, just like planting a seed, applying different fertilizers and different environments, the fruit is different.


    Dou Meng glanced curiously and said, "eh, you''ve become a boy. You''ve carried the first bite without any preparation."


    "It''s funny. You''re lucky you didn''t die."


    "Well, I''d like to ask you, what kind of evil is your immortal method? I didn''t know how to get started. It was the first time for me to use it. I almost didn''t kill me."


    Ning Tao''s face suddenly turned black.


    "Er, this..."


    DOUMENG had no choice but to show his hand and said innocently: "I wanted to say it, but the spirit is too weak and you are in a hurry. At first, I didn''t hold any hope."


    "Now it seems that you and I are predestined. Nine out of ten people can''t carry the first step of the immortal method alone. So we are the same kind of people. OK, get ready to preach."


    DOUMENG no longer talks nonsense, and his spirit is surging.


    One big and one small two fiery furnaces are close to each other. They resonate and seem to convey something.


    Before long, Ning Tao opened his eyes.


    It''s true that there is a complete volume of immortal Dharma in my mind. The melting pot of war spirit is listed as the top ten taboo immortal Dharma. It was created by the great doutian emperor in ancient times. It''s arbitrary in ancient times. Once you are successful, you can use it to fight heaven and earth


    Ten taboos?


    At this time, DOUMENG solemnly swore: "I swear by the heart of Tao that I can let you go safely, but what I see in the future, you and I will depend on fate."


    "Jie Jie...!"


    After that, he kicked the broken iron gate and walked away with a smile.


    Ning Tao took a deep look at him and followed him directly. Ning Zhong said: "you are so weak now. When the strong of doushen sect comes, you and I still can''t run away."


    "Run? Why run


    "Boy, take a good look at what the taboo immortal method is. Throughout countless times, it is still invincible. Let me show you its strength."


    DOUMENG''s hands stretched out, and the furnace was in full swing.


    Some of the frightened people in the cage suddenly saw the two people coming from the deep. It should be said that they saw the melting pot, which touched the terrible shadow in their hearts.


    "No, no No


    "Zong Lord, please spare me. I''m your most proud servant at the beginning. "


    Some people beg for mercy in horror.


    But Dou Meng glanced at it and said: "at the beginning, some of you betrayed me and leaked information to that slut and yulingfeng, which led to the Yuzu and Dharma protector sneaking into my seat."


    "It''s a shame that the descendants of the great emperor of heaven should be defeated by you little ants. Those bastards are also dreaming of the forbidden immortal law of their ancestors. Now, Jie Jie Come back


    With a wave of his hand, all the cages were shaken open.


    Among them, hundreds of monks ran out in horror, but the furnace sucked it up.Ten, dozens, hundreds


    "Ah...!"


    More and more people are swallowed, after the furnace burning, it seems that pure energy flows into DOUMENG''s body, like a spring moistening the dry earth, and his thin body is also bulging.


    It''s like a withered air bag. It''s full of air in an instant. It reappears the charm in the blink of an eye.


    His hair is white and solidified, and he is windless and automatic. Although his clothes are broken, he has a kind of evil spirit and dignity. He is proud of the sky and has the nature of killing. Hundreds of people die in the blink of an eye, even without blinking an eye.


    Ning Tao gaped at all this, feeling like a trick, from weak to peak.


    Today''s DOUMENG has the ability to practice emptiness.


    When he got to the cage of the little old man and others, the three didn''t run away. He immediately said, "wait, they are all my friends. Let them go."


    Dou Meng glanced and said with a smile, "yes, it''s just a few ants anyway. Don''t worry about it."


    ¡·2%£¨7¡è0o37D¡­ 59


    with that, he walked forward again.


    Little old man three people immediately full of gratitude hope to Ning Tao.


    The latter nodded slightly, and then followed. He was astonished that this immortal method was so evil that it directly engulfed others and strengthened himself.


    But as if thinking of something, he asked: "by the way, master Dou, what are the ten taboos you mentioned before? I seem to have heard about it


    Dou Meng laughed and said: "the ten taboos of immortality are looking at the ancient times, ancient times, ancient times, and chaos And so on several times appear invincible strong, these strong all are horizontal push an era


    "The immortal Dharma they created in their life is called taboo immortal Dharma by posterity. There are ten volumes, but it is basically lost. Even if the immortal can get one volume, the immortal Dharma of that level can sweep the five domains."


    After that, he looked at Ning Tao with pride and said: "the ancestor of this seat is the invincible overlord of ancient times, the great doutian emperor. His melting pot of Xianfa is now the third in the list of taboo Xianfa."


    Third?


    This terrible fairy law is the third?


    Ning Tao is dumb, immediately doubts a way: "that first, the second taboo immortal method should have how terrible."


    "Well, I don''t know much about it, but the ten taboos are almost the same. Because they are lost and can''t be checked, there is only about one ranking. Their real power is actually between Bo Zhong''s and Bo Zhong''s


    "Oh, by the way, I know the second taboo immortal method. He was created by the overlord of the chaotic ancient times, and he was also a benefactor of the immortal world. His" nine moves against heaven "is in front of the battle furnace."


    DOUMENG''s casual way.


    But Ning Tao was surprised, and a happy look flashed in his eyes. It was hard to imagine that he was strong against the sky.

 Chapter 1770

    One time, one overlord, one world, one king!


    That''s the old saying, but it''s too far away. I can''t take care of the things in front of me. Who is in the mood to take care of those things? I''m immediately left behind by Ning Tao.


    "Boom...!"


    The furnace burns, the prisoner burns.


    From the deepest to here, except for the three little old men, there was no one alive or dead.


    "Lord, no, please Forgive me, I am loyal to you, no betrayal, no Don''t... "


    A thin man begged for mercy.


    But DOUMENG, who sneers, grabs his tianlinggai and pinches it hard. Shengsheng grabs it to pieces.


    "Well, up to now, I have no leisure to find out who is the traitor. Since my life experience has been revealed, then you Let''s bury them together! "


    DOUMENG is cold-blooded and merciless.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed strange, this guy was still the Lord of doushen sect, and he was miserable enough.


    "Whoosh...!"


    "Presumptuous, who dares to be wild here? Come and take them down for me," Kou Zhen rushed in. Seeing this scene, he immediately ordered dozens of disciples to do it.


    "God fighting method, the stars are falling from the sky!"


    In the big drink, Lingli is boiling.


    Ning Tao''s heart and mind, dozens of alchemy at the same time, even if he face all want to flee.


    "Oh, it''s too weak."


    "It''s all the rest of our game in those years!"


    DOUMENG shook his head in disdain, and the mighty spirit power simply converged in one punch, like a rainbow through the sun.


    "Broken!"


    With one punch, Sheng Sheng defeats all the people.


    A force offensive composed of dozens of people is like pushing a chariot towards the enemy, but the enemy is driving a speeding truck.


    A group of disciples spat blood and bumped around.


    Before breathing, he was suddenly absorbed by a force, and the next second he was engulfed by the flames.


    "Ah ah...!"


    Inside the prison resound scream, Kou Zhen pale looking at this scene, looking at the clean prison behind him, suddenly exclaimed: "you You are the prisoner in the deep. "


    "Younger generation, if you want to call zongmen, is that what Gong Chuyue and Yu Lingfeng taught you? It seems that they have erased all the information about my existence."


    Dou Meng shook his head in hatred.


    S I first 2. But at this time, Ning Tao said in a deep voice: "Kou Zhen, where is Ye Er? Where did you catch her?"


    But the latter didn''t have the mood to answer him. He turned his head and ran away. He knew who this was, the former Lord of the God of war, a mysterious and terrible man, but now he is no longer a bone.


    But on his own, it''s not enough.


    "If you come, don''t leave!"


    No face, no face


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about the war over there. Seeing through it, he finally finds Ye Er''s figure in a secret room.


    One blow opened the door and rescued her.


    Just came to DOUMENG, suddenly saw the whole prison violent flash, a familiar breath burst out, the whole prison is shrouded in his shadow.


    "DOUMENG, it''s you!"


    "Yu Ling Feng, I''m back. Let''s die." Dou Meng was red eyed and murderous.


    At the same time, breath broke out in three directions at the same time, and the level of fusion was no doubt revealed. Like three storms, they surrounded and killed madly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao turned pale.


    Ear but hastily way: "boy, take this opportunity to escape quickly, if predestined relationship, we will meet outside, the transaction between us also ends here."


    "I hope we can meet again."


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, looking at that a strange face, can''t help heavy way: "take care of yourself, elder."


    Finish saying, turn round to embrace leaf son to escape.


    But Dou Meng suddenly moves and wipes one hand at Ning Tao. He seems to have done something. The latter''s face suddenly changes, just like a tight prairie cheetah.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just erasing that mark for you. You don''t want your whereabouts to be known all the time."


    The latter felt in his body and found that the mark was gone, and there was no nostalgia in his heart.


    Before leaving, he suddenly felt complicated and said, "if this has a chance, I hope you can stay in the palace for the sake of our friendship."


    Words fall, break open prison quietly far away.


    From how tall they were, they gradually turned into big black spots. Later, they couldn''t see them any more. When they were fighting, they suddenly showed a smile and were proud.


    "The seeds have been broadcast. I''m waiting for the day when the branches and leaves will spread. I''m really looking forward to it..."


    "It''s you, DOUMENG. How can you get out of trouble?"


    "Boom...!"


    At this moment, the whole doushen sect was boiling, thousands of disciples were killed, the war was imminent, and the sound of terrorist fighting shocked thousands of meters around.And Ning Tao did not have all fetters, with the help of perspective eyes, in the riot, easily slipped out.


    This run is tens of thousands of miles


    It''s day when we run away, but it''s dusk when we stop. The quiet night is coming quietly.


    "Plop...!"


    Ning Tao falls down powerlessly. There is no strength in his body. He lies on the ground like a whale swallowing water. He looks up at the sky with empty eyes, and finally Finally out of the woods.


    Ye''er woke up long ago, and there were many twists and turns along the way, but his face was still full of smiles.


    "Are we safe, my lord?"


    "Poor Almost. After running so far, that crazy woman should not chase for us It''s a long way to go, but it''s time to run after recovery. "


    Ning Tao panted.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    They were lying on the grass bed, sleepy.


    Today''s load is too big, and there is too much information. He needs to digest it well and determine his future direction.


    A headless fly is never a long-term solution.


    Coincidentally, ye''er Tiantian asked, "my Lord, where are we going next?"


    She is just a casual monk. She lives in a small mountain village with her grandfather. Not long ago, her grandfather returned to the West. She just started to wander, but she was caught by doushenzong.


    Simple and lovely, she is really not suitable for this age of the jungle, now she only relies on Ning Tao, subconsciously will she as a relative.


    Is the only relative in the world.


    Without hesitation, Ning Tao said firmly in his heart, "look for someone. Now we are in the southern region, and the colorful glaze sect is also in the southern region. I''m going to look for Ye Wanqing


    Ye Wanqing


    The former murmured for a while, suddenly curious way: "that, adults are going to see relatives?"


    "Ha ha!"


    "I''ll tell you a secret secretly. Ye Wanqing is actually my elder martial sister or my wife, that is Wife, "said Ning Tao with a sweet smile.


    Words fall, leaf son shocked Zhang Da red lips.


    After so many things, she believed it without any doubt, and only felt happy for him in her heart.


    "Shall we go to find our wife now?" Ye Er''s small face is very excited, and doesn''t know the meaning of his wife at all.


    Er


    Ning Tao looks embarrassed and slowly stands up. This is the direction that the elder martial sister left that day.


    He firmly believes that even if no one can be found here, he can still find important clues, which is better than the two of them running blindly. So he pursues all the way in this direction


    At dawn, they are close to the fifth penalty area!

 Chapter 1771

    All the way beautiful, colorful.


    Ning Tao and ye''er have never seen the world before, and they really open their eyes when they are on their way.


    There is an ancient tree towering over half of the mountain.


    There is also a towering city built in the flattened wilderness.


    There is also a lake with blue and green color. I don''t know why. It''s so beautiful that ye''er is crazy.


    Along the way, cranes, pigeons, golden birds Line up in a row, and the spirituals shout around them.


    The ground is full of green grass, flowers, shade and cool, ordinary plants are as hard as the earth''s steel, it''s really amazing.


    Or one side of the soil and water makes one side of the people.


    In such an environment, pigs can fly, erha can become elite, turtles can run faster than rabbits, rabbits can jump higher than mountains, and some mountain peaks can soar into the clouds


    Nothing is impossible. Even if ordinary people live here, they are used to it when they are over a hundred years old. The death of people under the age of 30 is considered premature. This age is also the golden age of monks.


    "Step on...!"


    Ning Tao and ye''er go up the hillside and look ahead. They always feel very close to their destination.


    The chance of encountering the city is more and more frequent. For fear of causing trouble, the two of them didn''t dare to go in. In this small half day, they saw two.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Suddenly, several streamers of light flew overhead.


    Out of the shadow, the two of them shivered subconsciously, but those people only laughed, as if they also said "bumpkin."


    Looking at the figure of several people leaving, Ning Tao feels his nose awkwardly. He is really guilty.


    Ye''er chuckled and said, "I think this is very suitable for us. Although it''s really rustic, I feel very happy to know the world with my own eyes."


    "At this time, my heart is ignorant and yearning."


    Ning Tao wry smile, a face of society: "little girl, I really hope you can always maintain this mentality."


    He shook his head and walked on.


    ¡¢H27£¥0£¬3k7~¡ó5.¡£ 9hv


    Ye Er wrinkled Qiong''s nose and didn''t know what he was talking about, but he followed up happily and said with a smile: "let''s go and find a wife."


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Don''t talk nonsense later. I''ll be chopped to death by your brother."


    "Oh, I won''t talk nonsense..."


    Two people didn''t go far, is again a shadow pass by, all a pair of in a hurry very flustered appearance.


    They don''t know what happened, but out of curiosity, they also flew by. Anyway, as long as there are many people, there will be clues.


    As long as you find the elder martial sister, everything will be easy.


    "Whoosh!"


    Towards noon, the wind broke everywhere.


    Ning Tao and his wife were not used to it at first, but they got used to it later. Thousands of strange figures flew by, and they could see a wild and ancient forest in the distance.


    There are lots of ancient trees, and the roar of animals can be heard, which contains a strong sense of territory.


    Soon, a large figure appeared.


    There are tens of thousands of people, but they are all wandering outside the forest. Few people go in. If they can get in, they can feel the depression of palpitation.


    "What is this place, my lord?" Ye Er has some uneasy ways.


    But without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, a coquettish young man crowded over and said with a smile, "you don''t even know here, little sister. Are you a stranger?"


    "It''s none of your business, playing with coal balls," Ning Tao glared at him.


    Seeing this, the coquettish young man thought that the latter was her brother and immediately said with a smile, "look at you, if you don''t know here, I can tell you that peace is good."


    But just after the words, another young man with white robes came and said with a cheap smile, "if he doesn''t want to talk about it, this is the famous fifth forbidden area in the legend."


    Fifth here?


    Ning Tao and Ye Er are surprised. They heard little old man mention it before. They didn''t expect to meet so soon.


    "Yes, this is the fifth forbidden area, also known as the wild forbidden area. There are countless wild animals living in it. It has been preserved since ancient times. It is the paradise in the hearts of all the spirit animals in the five regions."


    The coquettish youth said with a flattering face.


    Ye Er is scared, these two people are really too enthusiastic, if it is not for Ning Tao almost stick to her.


    The latter understood it as soon as he saw it. He borrowed the title and said, "it turns out that this is the fifth forbidden area in the legend. It seems that something big happened?"


    "That''s natural. You should know about the battle a few days ago. A great man from the fairy palace came to the southern region to fight against the powerful congenital companion beast. As a result, something happened and they both fell into the fifth forbidden area."


    As soon as the coquettish youth finished speaking, the white robed youth squeezed him behind him and said with a smile:


    "maybe you don''t know, as long as you step into the forbidden area, the spiritual power will be suppressed and you can only use the physical power.""Don''t forget, the most powerful spirit beast is the metamorphosis of the body, and there are countless spirit beasts here..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was kicked away by the coquettish youth and said with a smile:


    "now that great man of the fairy palace is in danger. Many people have entered the three gates and five sects, but there is no news until now. Everyone is watching the excitement."


    "By the way, just a few days ago, a virtual palace appeared over the forbidden area. It seemed to be the shadow left by a great emperor. Many people thought it was an opportunity and rushed in directly, but there was no news."


    "It''s just calm and frightening, so no one dares to go in now. They all gather here to watch the excitement."


    Ning Tao is listening to engrossed, the two people are not angry fight up, because the beauty of a smile.


    "If you dare kick me, I''ll kill you."


    "I wipe, you dare to get my handsome hairstyle, I''m not finished with you, watch me monkey picking peaches..."


    The leaf son covers the mouth to smile lightly, that charming lovely temperament, let these two big men fight fiercely more.


    All of a sudden, a dragon roars from behind the crowd. All of a sudden, they turn their heads and see a hundred Zhang dragon flying like white jade.


    Hovering in the air, he didn''t stay much. He rushed to the forbidden area with a few people without hesitation.


    When Ning Tao was looking up, he suddenly heard the coquettish young man exclaim: "Gee, isn''t that Wang Tao, a disciple of Kunlun sect? He came here too."


    Kunlun gate, Wang Tao


    The former heart a Deng, suddenly open perspective, unexpectedly vaguely see Wang Tao face.


    I''ll be a sissy. The goods are here!


    He was always thinking about the kindness of the goods. He was born to give them to each other. However, the boy can get along well. The mounts are so popular.


    He still remembered that he had a fight with this guy. If he met suddenly, he would not wait to die.


    Although verbal indignation, but the heart is still very happy, and finally met an old acquaintance.


    At this time, there was a big uproar in the crowd. Like a chain reaction, they screamed and looked at the sky, as if they were shocked.


    Ning Tao also looked up, but saw a young man in white, holding a white halberd, curved blade like the moon, white is better than snow, handsome, a white robe dancing with the wind, white pleated face slightly immature.


    Although very young, but no one dare to look down on him, and even let countless young people look excited, Ning Tao ear vaguely heard a word.


    "Third in the list of immortals, Baiyue!"

 Chapter 1772

    "Third in the list of immortals, Baiyue!"


    Ning Tao''s mind flashed over with surprise. He had heard of this list. The guy who ranked first was defeated by his fiancee Xianyue.


    That said, it''s enough to make me look up to you now, but this guy looks so young.


    I don''t feel much different from myself, but if I compare with my strength again, the gap will be big.


    "Bai Yue, look, it''s Bai Yue!"


    There was a cry of shock in the crowd.


    Even the coquettish youth and the white robed youth stopped wrestling and said, "it''s him!"


    "Why, is he famous?" Ye Er doubts.


    The coquettish youth smiles and envies: "it''s more than famous. It''s almost resounding through the five domains. It''s the real dragon among the people, and it''s known as the little genius of xianbang."


    "Do you feel that he is very young, Jie Jie? I tell you that he may be younger than you and me, but he is very afraid of talent. He has been outstanding since he was young. He can leave you and me for several blocks in terms of talent."


    "He, Bai Yue, is the real genius!"


    Needless to say, his eyes are more and more interesting


    In the sky, white more holds halberd dignified.


    The name of the fifth penalty area is as loud as thunder. Although he knows the danger is all around, he must fight for it in order to make fortune. Otherwise, how can he defeat Leng Tingwei.


    He doesn''t want to be the third man of ten thousand years!


    A bite of teeth, into streamer dive down.


    In all the attention, he disappeared in the forbidden area, in the dense ancient forest, like a stone thrown into the sea, no waves.


    There were only a few roars, and then they died down.


    "Why, still!"


    White robed youth dignified light Yi way.


    "Since the appearance of the virtual shadow in the hall, the forbidden area has been very quiet, like a big mouth devouring everyone. I don''t know what happened inside. I hope nothing will happen."


    Coquettish youth explains to Ye Er.


    Ning Tao felt his chin and suddenly opened the perspective with all his strength. His sight was surprisingly wide.


    But after a long time, he frowned slightly, and it seemed that he found a strange thing. Within one or two kilometers, he did not see the figure of the little genius Bai Yue.


    It''s not possible. He just went in for a few breaths. Can''t he be seen directly?


    According to the two guys, no one can use the spirit power after entering. In this case, he can''t run so fast only by his physical strength.


    It''s weird. It''s weird!


    All of a sudden, there was another figure in the sight, not others, but Wang Tao riding on the white Jiao.


    But the latter disappeared in a flash. Even he didn''t know what happened. When he was surprised, his pupils shrank and he saw elder martial sister Ye Wanqing!


    At the moment, the latter''s white skirt was stained with blood, and she looked frightened.


    Step out, and then disappear.


    "No, elder martial sister..."


    Ning Tao screamed subconsciously.


    A heart instantly raised to the throat, eyes stare round, eager to rush to her side now.


    But as soon as the robe is tight, it seems that someone is pulling his clothes. With a calm face, he turns to see that Ye Er''s face is awkward and unnatural.


    Coquettish youth, white robed youth look strange.


    And then looked up, around nearly a thousand people are strange to see, this goods is sick, right, in this place shouting, what do you do, looking for smoke?


    The three doors in front of the crowd, Wuzong also took a look at this side, but then ignored him and turned his head.


    However, there is a person''s eyeball is dead stare straight!


    Tightly staring at Ning Tao, that a facial expression can''t say of shock, almost gape, inconceivable.


    This How is that possible?


    How can this bastard be in this place? No, he won''t. He should be in the world of souls! I''m trapped in that place. Am I blinded?


    This man rubbed his eyes desperately, even urged Lingli to open his eyes, but It''s really him.


    Don''t say dye a hair, even if burn ash he also can recognize, that damned scum, Ning Tao!


    Kg $P2 + 7q0375r; 9?


    "master Yusong, what''s the matter with you? Why are you staring at a civilian all the time? Has he offended you?" A tall man joked.


    When he turned his body aside, he showed the young master''s face. It was Lu Yusong, the seven great men!


    Some of the disciples of the three sects and the five sects went in and some met outside. Because of their special status, no one dared to put him in danger, which made him stay outside and wait for the reception.


    However, as soon as the laughter fell, Lu Yusong burst out to kill him. He gritted his teeth and said, "Qijue, keep an eye on him, and immediately send someone to kill this bastard secretly."


    "Remember, right now, right now!"During the conversation, the volume kept rising, even startled some people, making Qijue''s face change.


    He was joking, but who knew he would have such a big reaction? He immediately said with a dry smile, "master Yusong, what do you mean? At least you have a reason to kill people. After all, there are so many people here."


    As soon as he finished, he was caught by Lu Yusong''s red eyes and heard a voice in his ear.


    "He It''s Ning Tao in the world of ten thousand souls


    Seven absolute hearing a Leng, a few seconds later pupil a shrink, seem to hear the incredible thing.


    It''s It''s him!


    The fiance of the goddess xianyueyi, the father of the little fairy princess And the most important thing is that this guy and master Yusong have formed a big feud.


    Once let him rise, that seven Jue gate will suffer thunder and anger. Unexpectedly, seven Jue immortals, Lord Wuxian, did so much, and let him come.


    Kill, kill!


    But also secretly kill, a strike will never happen, otherwise once he says his true identity in front of so many people, then his seven unique door is more trouble.


    The world will know that they killed Ning Tao and xianyueyi''s fiance


    At the thought of the harm, Qijue didn''t care about trifles. He immediately calmly nodded his head and gathered all the disciples together to plot.


    Before long, a dozen people scattered


    Ning Tao''s face was chatting. He was really flustered just now. It seemed that there was any danger in seeing elder martial sister''s appearance.


    No, I have to go in.


    "Hey, what are you squeezing? What do you want to do? I don''t know if this beautiful woman is covered by our brothers. I''m playing with coal balls. Do you hear me..."


    Coquettish youth two people immediately exclaim.


    Ning Tao turned to look, found a black robed man hard to squeeze here, look a little flustered.


    Aware that he looked over, actually subconsciously turned his head to one side.


    The former one Leng, faintly feel uneasy, subconsciously looked around, unexpectedly found several black robed men are close to this side.


    In the dark eyes, the cold light like a blade flashed. It was so conspicuous to the leader of Ning alliance who had experienced many battles. He could see through the clue at a glance.


    "No, someone''s going to fight them!"


    In his mind, Ning Tao pulls ye''er, who wants to walk behind him, but he finds that there are more people in black robe. As soon as he bites his teeth, he rushes to the forbidden area.


    "Damned bastard, stop him quickly, Qijue, do it," Lu Yusong yelled with red eyes.

 Chapter 1773

    The sound was burning, causing a big uproar.


    Tens of thousands of people looked up, and their faces were dazed. What''s the matter with the master of the seven Jue sect?


    But Ning Tao''s whole body was stiff, as if he understood something. He immediately fixed his eyes on LV Yusong, who took off his black robe and screamed, the familiar and hateful figure.


    "Damn it, it''s him!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are wide open and his body is trembling. Before he takes revenge on him, LV Yusong stares at him first. He can''t help doing it on such occasions.


    Ye Er doesn''t understand what happened, but he still believes in Ning Tao by instinct.


    "Whoosh...!"


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen black robes appeared.


    One of the tall figures directly smashed the black robe and rushed out like a giant beast. Behind him, there was the sound of seven sharp swords coming out of the scabbard.


    "Waves...!"


    "Qi Jue Dao FA, Qi Jue Jian!"


    Ning Tao, who is running wildly, has a change in his face. He clenches his teeth, steps suddenly, grabs ye''er and throws him to the forbidden area.


    "No, my lord..."


    "Leave me alone, you go first, I''ll be there later!" Ning Tao yells at her anxiously.


    This is because of him. He doesn''t want to involve Ye Er. Although it''s dangerous to enter the forbidden area, it''s at least better than falling into LV Yusong''s hands.


    "Double The melting pot of war


    "Zhenwuda handprint!"


    "Break World Fist


    Three kinds of powerful forces are played out bravely. With his strength at the peak of alchemy, he is confident that he can fight with Lian Xu in his heyday.


    Of course, what he thought was the strength that Kou Zhen exerted on that day, and he thought he could fight against it.


    But he died in DOUMENG''s hands


    "Boom!"


    Seven sharp swords cut through the sky and interweaved into a sharp net, breaking the fist with the sharpness of the blade.


    It''s as easy as cutting melons and vegetables.


    Ning Tao spurts blood instantly and is attacked by the enemy. The color of horror flashed on his face. Even if this power is not as good as Yu Lingfeng, it must not be much worse.


    =P (version 2! 7037) 59K


    Qijue gate is really terrible.


    Looking at the seven sharp swords castrated, many people didn''t react to kill him. Zheng Zheng looked at this scene.


    He gritted his teeth and threw away a small nuclear God.


    Seeing this, the tall man''s face suddenly flashed sarcasm. Did he think that throwing a metal would work? His Taoist practice could even cut a mountain.


    "Chop


    A proud roar, instant cut.


    At the time when everyone thought that everything was going to end, suddenly, there was a violent roar of the eardrum, and the hot white light filled the eyes.


    "Boom...!"


    Tens of thousands of people are just like a hillbilly looking at it. Ouch, this is something strange.


    Seven Jue smile a stiff, suddenly body a tremble, unexpectedly stuffy hum a, a sweet idea gush up the throat, but by he stiffly suppress down, the face turns white.


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    No matter how strong the impact of the five sects or the public was, they didn''t care.


    Anyone who dares to come to this place has no ability, and the weakest and weakest is to cultivate the baby.


    Seeing this, Lu Yusong vaguely heard that it should be the so-called bomb on earth.


    Immediately said: "seven Jue, quickly start, kill him, don''t let him leave, must let him die under your sword."


    The latter''s face was solemn, and naturally knew the seriousness of the incident. He was raised by the Qijue sect since childhood. As a new generation of Qijue, it''s time to pay back.


    "For the sake of disaster, the thief should be killed!"


    As soon as the sole of the foot stepped, the figure rushed in.


    Although there is high temperature and thick fog, it can also cover up. After all, this action is too important, which is almost related to the direction of the whole fairyland


    All the way, he gritted his teeth hard and rushed out of the explosion area. At a glance, he saw Ning Tao running to the forbidden area.


    "If you want to run, can you run?"


    With a sneer, he immediately chased away. The former was a cunning mole ant in his eyes.


    Mingming was able to crush him to death with one finger, and the result has been slippery until now, making him have a kind of iron and steel to fight on the cotton, which can only turn grief and anger into murderous.


    Ning Tao wipes the blood from his mouth and wears the insect armor on his body. He turns his head and looks back. The secret way in his heart is so. Although the small nuclear God is powerful, it''s worse to deal with Lian Xu.


    Especially a guy like this who is not ordinary.


    One kilometer away


    "Qijue secret method, Qijue miesheng finger!"


    A faint voice rang out, and I saw an index finger turned into a dark color from beginning to end, shining black color, like the finger of death.Seven Jue take a deep breath, eyes cold, slowly toward Ning Tao''s back point out this finger.


    "Hiss!"


    Ear can only hear a sharp wind, the naked eye can not see clearly, the whole body sweat a soul.


    Lu Yusong once used this move, but their power is different from that of heaven and earth. They are not on the same level at all, which can make Ning Tao have the illusion of death.


    "Asshole, I''ll blow you up!"


    He gritted his teeth and threw out two small nuclear gods.


    Seven Jue this time is to learn to be good, unexpectedly control energy to avoid two iron eggs, easy.


    Just as he sneered and scorned, Ning Tao sneered. A golden flame was burning in his hands. He couldn''t hear his voice. Looking at his mouth, he seemed to say: "explosion!"


    "Boom...!"


    The explosion will engulf the seven Jue, and is at the core of the explosion, the earth is fragmented.


    Ning Tao was also hit on the ground heavily by the shock wave, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. Several bones were broken. It was only because he was too close.


    "Click...!"


    With one push, connect the right arm.


    After a look at the mushroom cloud, he rushed to the forbidden area and started to run after nine steps in the sky. The unreachable kilometer was already within reach.


    "Seven Absolutely Sword


    As the fairy whispers, with endless cutting, fuzzy see a blood shadow rushed out, like a bullet shot out of the chamber to Ning Tao.


    The latter has not yet reacted, I feel a cool chest.


    The next second, he will fall into the edge of the forest, which is the fifth forbidden area Edge.


    "Whoosh!"


    In a flash of inexplicable power, Ning Tao directly disappeared on the edge, as if he had never appeared.


    If you don''t see some blood on the ground, I think it''s an illusion. This should be the reason why the forbidden area is so strange and quiet


    "Hum, scatter!"


    Mushroom cloud roared, spread thousands of meters of fog in a flash, even gradually thinning up.


    Tens of thousands of people watched with great interest and found the battle very interesting, like the explosion and mushroom cloud, which refreshed people''s world outlook once.


    Qi Jue''s face was overcast, and he was also hurt. He looked at the blood and frowned, but it disappeared. What was the power just now?


    Is it passing of night!


    Then he shakes his head and looks coldly. No matter what it is, Ning Tao must die. Fairyland doesn''t welcome this alien, and they don''t allow him to live in front of them.


    "You can''t get out of the palm of my hand when I speak!" Seven Jue murmured, then rushed in with murderous spirit

 Chapter 1774

    It''s like being moved.


    Ning Tao has a disgusting feeling. He feels the pain of tearing his chest. It turns out that he was pierced by a sword.


    Even the insect armour of the void devil insect was cut open. He wondered if he would be penetrated by it without this set of insect armour?


    "Ah ah...!"


    I don''t know what the hell it is. It hurts badly when I stick it on my body. It seems that I can weaken my strength.


    Ning Tao''s face is twisted. He pulls out the sword and stops the acupoints. Then he feels the pain gradually subsides.


    Strange to say, the sword broke up as soon as it was pulled out.


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that if he was still in the attack range of Qijue, the sword would explode and become extinct, and the subsequent means would be homicide.


    He should be glad the move saved his life.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Pale forehead exuded some beans sweat, difficult to get up from the ground, turned to look around, only feel in the wild forest.


    Vast, vast, full of unknown.


    Any ancient tree feels like a mountain. It''s too high. The dense branches and leaves are like a protective umbrella, wrapping the whole forbidden area inside. There is little sunlight. This is a sense of depression.


    The ancient trees cover the sky and the huge stones stand everywhere. Everything seems to have expanded many times. It''s like coming to the giant kingdom. In fact, it''s not that I''ve become smaller, but everything here is very big.


    Subconscious operation of the power, but found no response, staring at the palm of the hand Leng for a long time, this helpless smile, how to forget this stubble?


    Can''t use psychic power, this is the rule of the fifth forbidden area!


    "Alas


    I don''t know where elder martial sister, Wang Tao and Ye Er are, but they are all in the restricted area. I believe they can always meet each other. Ning Tao stands in the same place with a complicated face.


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, something strange came from the right side. It seemed that someone was coming.


    Ning Tao immediately nervous look in the past, but saw a familiar white shadow, a British eyebrow tightly wrinkled, aware of someone, also nervous look over.


    They look at each other and then touch each other.


    The latter didn''t care at all. He knew all the famous strong men. His face was very strange, and he didn''t have any dangerous breath, so he wouldn''t put it in his heart.


    Ning Tao is full of curiosity. The latter doesn''t know him, but he knows something about the latter.


    "Third in the list of immortals, Baiyue!"


    Just as he looked at him, Bai Yue planned to step out, holding Bai Ji''s palm, as if he knew that he would encounter unpredictable danger at any time.


    But Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, unexpectedly good heart way: "Hey, careful, your front may have thing?"


    Things?


    After hearing this, Bai Yue was stunned for a moment, and immediately said with disdain: "how, can you see that there is something in front of you, Ben Shao, why didn''t you see anything?"


    Just then, he took a step on purpose.


    "You see, it''s nothing..."


    There was a fierce roar from the ear before he finished speaking.


    "Roar...!"


    Bai Yue was surprised, but he skillfully blocked the white halberd in his hand and took the plunge.


    When he steadied his steps, he looked up and saw a head covered with golden hair. His eyes were ferocious and violent. He had the style of the king of grassland.


    "This is Golden Lion


    Bai Yue''s face was a little ugly. Unexpectedly, it was the spirit beast. It was a bit of trouble.


    If he had spiritual power in his body, he would not be afraid, but now he can only use physical power. Even if he killed this end in front of him, it would cause more trouble.


    At the thought of this, he immediately angrily looked at Ning Tao. How could this guy''s mouth be the same as a crow?


    The latter shrugs helplessly. I have already reminded you, but you don''t believe it.


    Blame me?


    "Roar, damned human, die!" The golden lion roared and put out its claws.


    Bai yueleng snorts. Although it''s troublesome, I''m afraid it''s never his pronoun. Since you''re looking for death, that book will help you today.


    The white halberd swung and smashed.


    Ning Tao is very strange. He is actually a talking spirit beast. This is the second one he saw except Xiaobai. The name of the forbidden area is really worthy of his reputation.


    You know, the talking spirit beast is at least above level five.


    "Boom...!"


    One man one beast war is very fierce. It''s all hand to hand combat. It seems fierce, but for the whole restricted area, it''s like a small piece of spray on the beach.


    A white halberd fell like a meteorite.


    The golden mane lion''s forelimb was broken, and suddenly "sobbed" screamed. Unexpectedly, a young white face was even more terrible than him.


    Damn it, it''s wrong."Roar...!"


    It looks up at the sky and roars. I don''t know what it''s passing?


    And Bai Yue''s face "brush" a change, in this crisis situation, if it is not in the call of companions, do you think it is talking about the letter!


    Just as he was about to kill him, a stone Gang rock more than two people high suddenly hit the lion.


    There was only a bang, and the lion fell.


    But Bai Yue''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his hands suddenly grasped Bai Ji. He ran up and jumped in the air. He and Bai Ji bent into a strong bow.


    "Evil animal, don''t send you back to heaven!"


    "Boom!"


    This blow is so powerful that it directly smashes the golden mane lion into meat mud, and deep pits appear in the earth.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Bai Yue stepped on the body of the mane lion. He was awe inspiring and panting at the same time. He suddenly looked up at Ning Tao, with a complicated color in his eyes.


    This guy helped himself.


    "Roar...!"


    Just about to open his mouth, there were more than a dozen roars in his ear, as well as a dull sob.


    Ning Tao''s two faces changed. Did they lead the lions here? If they did, they would be in great trouble.


    There was no one around, but they were tense.


    Back to back, they don''t have time to say anything. The space here is disordered. It should be said that the whole forbidden area is shrouded by a huge array.


    The first is to suppress spiritual power.


    And now is the second, moving space.


    It seems that the fuse of everything is the palace, which makes the big formation confused. Now they don''t dare to move, otherwise it''s not impossible for them to be sent to the den.


    When Bai Yue just came in, he was sent into a green Wolf''s nest. At that time, his face was scared green.


    "Grandma, today''s luck is so bad. One thing is worse than another."


    Ning Tao wry smile, eyes flash golden light, vaguely can see the surrounding space in the fuzzy change.


    Although he didn''t know the rules, he could still discern what came suddenly. The eye of the candle dragon was not blowing.


    £¥¡­ * first 2. £©70k3759


    "roar...!"


    All of a sudden, his pupils shrank, and more than 30 spatial waves appeared around them.


    "No, they''re coming!"


    Just when they were flustered, a faint magnetic laughter came from their ears. "Don''t move, when you are a dead man, give me the rest."


    After a flash, a cloak enveloped them.

 Chapter 1775

    "Roar, roar...!"


    Z''n#g27ku0d {3 ~ 7? W5j [.


    At the first glance, I saw the same kind who died miserably.


    A stout mane lion walked out and looked around with scarlet eyes. At its level, not to mention wisdom, it could be transformed into human form.


    But now there is a flash of doubt, there is no human here, has it run?


    No, it shouldn''t be!


    This is their territory. Even if they move a lot, they can master it quickly. They also know the power of emptiness. Otherwise, they can''t rush over as soon as they hear the call for help.


    Just now, it was clear that there was no spatial fluctuation, that is to say, there was nothing to leave, but how could there be no one?


    More than 30 maned lions sniffed. There were three human odors, but now they all disappeared. After a long circle here, there was no human shadow.


    What''s going on? Who ran away?


    A mane lion growled, "Wang, what shall we do now? This is the 18th tribe we have suffered here. We can''t go on like this."


    The mane Lion King snorted coldly and said, "I know it clearly, but do you have a better way? The palace of the beast emperor suddenly opened. No one expected that it would be like this."


    "But if it goes on like this, our people will continue to be persecuted. In just a few days, we have already died so many people in this vein, and other races will die more," said the mane lion.


    "Yes, Wang!"


    "I heard that the white wolf king''s nest has been taken away and the treasures they protect are gone. If it goes on like this, it will be a disaster."


    "The adults in our restricted area have not responded all the time, so we must let them come forward to solve the problem," said the seven maned lions.


    "Enough, shut up to me!"


    The bristle Lion King drank coldly and looked down upon the humanity: "do you think adults will be asked to move because of these little things? Is your face big or mine?"


    "Do you think the lion emperor''s face is very big, even if the king asks for it in a low voice


    "Er, this..."


    The faces of the maned lions were embarrassed.


    The mane lion king looked up and finally said, "I don''t know what happened in the great emperor''s bedroom, but now the situation has become so chaotic that the adults should not do anything. Don''t forget the agreement with the great emperor."


    "At present, we can only hope that this change will end as soon as possible, or it will attract more human beings and trigger a big war, which no one wants to see."


    All the maned lions bowed their heads in silence.


    "Roar...!"


    All of a sudden, a roar came from the forest far away. The sound was the same as them.


    "No, Wang, there are people asking for help again," said a fierce mane lion.


    With a flash of scarlet eyes, the Lion King took a look at the corpses of the clansmen and the empty surroundings. He had to grit his teeth and say, "let''s go, save the clansmen."


    "Whoosh...!"


    Soon, peace was restored.


    Lush ancient trees swaying, grass slightly shaking, flowers are still blooming, or so calm.


    In ancient times, the world was so vast, boundless and shocking that one could not help but reverie at a glance, and the breath it sent out made one shudder.


    It''s not so much a forbidden area as the last shade. It''s the only place that retains the original appearance of the ancient times. You can see the wild scenery of the past again


    After a long time, there were three breath.


    There is no fluctuation, so suddenly appeared, green grass, there are three human figures, no, it should be said never left.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Bai Yue and Ning Tao fall to the ground, their faces turn purple, greedy breathing, not that they can''t breathe, but they are so nervous that they forget to breathe.


    "Milk Grandma, I almost suffocated myself. If I die like this, I can cry the sky down. It''s too oppressive, "Bai Yue said.


    Ning Tao agreed and coughed: "this That''s right. I''d rather die than suffocate. "


    "If they go a little later, I have to fight with them..."


    All of a sudden, they seemed to think of something. Suddenly, they jumped up. One of them danced the white halberd, the other lifted the boulder and looked carefully at the person in front of them.


    But this look made them more dignified.


    This person is calm and calm. His face has a kind of imperial appearance, like the reincarnation of purple micro star. His eyes are like the sea of stars, and his hair is casually draped on his shoulder, which is quite free and easy.


    The whole person casually went to that station, just like the Big Dipper. With a faint smile, they felt relieved. Behind them was a mysterious cloak."You Who are you? "


    They are cautious when facing the enemy.


    If you don''t say anything else, it''s absolutely not the ordinary people''s way to show that to him just now.


    They were clearly in front of the more than 30 golden maned lions, but no one could see them. Even the Lion King seemed to be blind.


    The mysterious man smiles and looks very easygoing. He says faintly: "my seat Luo Tian!


    Luo God?


    Ning Tao directly skips, he knows those people in the fairyland, obviously this person is not.


    Subconsciously, he looked at Bai Yue. He must know something when he was in the fairyland. Anyway, this mysterious man must not be simple.


    Sure enough, the latter fell into a deep meditation and seemed to be racking their brains to think about who this is!


    Luo Tian Luo Tian?


    All of a sudden, Bai Yue suddenly opens his eyes. It seems that he has thought of something. He is so excited that he keeps an eye on this mysterious man. Isn''t it It''s him!


    Looking at it carefully for a long time, it coincided with the vague and detached existence in his impression.


    "Please Who are you, please? "


    Speaking, there was a little respect and formality, the white face with excitement.


    Ning Tao is a little absent-minded. He has speculation in his heart. He can make xianbang third so nervous and excited. It seems that this person is either a strong one or a powerful one.


    Luo Tian just laughed and said casually: "your elders have never taught you that spirit beasts are social creatures. Once they are not handled properly, they are likely to get into trouble."


    "Well, I We... "


    Bai Yue''s words were not sharp, and his little face was excited.


    Ning Tao put out his hand with a bitter smile and said helplessly: "the elder said yes, but we are also helpless. It''s very strange to move here. We don''t dare to move around."


    "If it is moved to the spirit beast''s nest, it will be miserable."


    "Ha ha, that''s true."


    "Instead of putting yourself in danger, you''d better overcome the immediate difficulties first. If you face greater difficulties, I''m afraid you''ll have to take risks to move."


    "Yes, it''s well done," Luo Tian said without stinging.


    White more excited, this adult actually praised him, immediately respectfully way: "thank adult praise."


    Luo Tian smiles. He has heard that he is a genius. He takes a look at Ning Tao with great interest.


    But next second, unexpectedly light Yi.

 Chapter 1776

    "Why?"


    "Fire, rules It''s so strange that I can''t even see through this seat. It''s interesting. I haven''t met such a person for a long time, "Luo Tian whispered.


    Ning Tao frowned, did not hear what he said, only saw that he was whispering to himself.


    "Why, do you have any advice?"


    "Ha ha, don''t be a grown-up. It sounds strange. Everyone is ordinary. There''s nothing special. I''m no exception."


    Luo Tian said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and Bai Yue look at each other and see a little doubt in each other''s eyes.


    The latter is even more puzzling. Is this the person in his impression? How do you feel that the difference is so big, or is it just his wishful thinking and self righteous?


    "Cough...!"


    Seeing that the two of them were at the top of each other''s horns, Luo Tian said with a smile: "ha ha, if you don''t mind, just call me the elder. It''s my duty to save you just now. After all, we are human, so we should be."


    When they heard this, they had to be wise and immediately said, "I''ve met Mr. Luo Tian."


    "Ha ha, since they are all called elders, I''ll give you two an opportunity. On my way here, I saw the nest of golden mane lion. It seems that there are some good things there," Luo Tian said with a light smile.


    Good stuff?


    Bai Yue''s eyes lit up. He knew that there were many treasures in the forbidden area, but most of them were guarded by spirit beasts. If he could get one of them, it would be a great fortune.


    Ning Tao also heard excited, he now strength is too weak, can''t wait to improve strength.


    I didn''t expect someone to give me a pillow when I was sleepy!


    "Thank you, master."


    Hearing this, Luo Tian was satisfied with a smile, and then walked slowly in a direction with his hands on his back.


    Bai Yue just wants to follow him, but Ning Tao suddenly catches him and says in a deep voice: "don''t run around, be careful that you are suddenly moved away, follow the pace of the elder."


    Said, one step jump to its route.


    Seeing this, although Bai Yue didn''t doubt it, he still wanted to have a try.


    In the hand white halberd picks a stone, throws it directly in front, but in an instant, vanishes without a trace.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Goo Gollum...! "


    Bai Yue was so scared that he really was.


    Luo Tian at the front smiles and glances back, but stays on Ning Tao for a while.


    "Interesting, ha ha..."


    A group of three people walking in the dense virgin forest, I do not know how many turns on the way, but Luo Tian can always find the exact route, and soon close to a cave.


    This is a rough and large cave. It''s opened up in a deep mountain. On the cliff, there is a mighty lion. It looks up at the sky, making a posture of wanting to expand the sky.


    Wild, rebellious, with the power of a king.


    Bai Yue only took a look, and then he was pleasantly surprised and said, "yes, here it is. Only the lion king is worthy of this magnificent cave."


    #In the latest m chapter - 2 & 7b0c3w7wj59u


    "yes, this is the cave of the lion king with mane, but there are still a few little guys in it, so I can''t help you. I''ve got the place, and it depends on fate whether I can get the chance."


    Luo Tian showed his hand and said he could do nothing.


    They realized that they were supposed to support themselves. Bai Yue rolled up his sleeves and said excitedly, "I''m sorry, Ben Shao is the third genius in the list of immortals. It''s just a few lions."


    But just about to kill him, Ning Tao stopped him with a bitter smile and said, "why, have you forgotten the lesson just now? What if the lion king comes back?"


    "Don''t forget, this is the world of spirit beast, not the five kingdoms of human beings!"


    Er


    Bai Yue scratched his head and couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. There was treasure in front of him, but he could only see it and couldn''t touch it.


    Immediately helpless way: "can''t fight, then you say how to do, you are willing to wait here, unless you have a better way to kill two birds with one stone."


    Luo Tian is also very interested to see, want to know what the little guy has the ghost idea?


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, and immediately pondered beside the ancient tree. It''s not easy to fight without spiritual power. It''s also troublesome to kill. Bloody smell and commotion will attract spirits of different races. It''s like a hornet''s nest.


    As for the master''s mysterious cloak, he only thought about it for a moment, and then gave it up.


    If he really wants to help, I''m afraid the treasure has arrived at the moment, and he can''t rely on others for everything, which can also be understood as his test for them.


    What''s more, they have done their utmost to bring you two here. If you rely on others again, you will be very spineless and cowardly.


    After thinking for a while, an idea came out suddenly, and a smile of evil spirit came out of the corner of the mouth.


    I don''t know why, Bai Yue took a look at it, but he had a bad feeling in his heart."You What do you want to do? "


    Looking at this white face, Ning Tao immediately joked: "come here, I''ll teach you a move..."


    Luo Tian see two people mutter, strong restrain curiosity, keep calm and dignified, but the ear can''t help but stand up, a heart with cat scratch.


    "Cough...!"


    After a long time, only Bai Yue was left in front of the cave.


    Without the big white halberd and soft armour, even the clothes became dirty. There was something pitiful on the white face. At a glance, we all knew it was the little brother next door.


    It''s not threatening at all.


    On the ancient tree in the distance, Luo Tian looked at this scene strangely. Is it about to start? He couldn''t help wondering: "what are you doing with him?"


    "Hey hey, mountain people have their own tricks. I can get the treasure without using a knife and a shot, and I can safely clear those obstacles," Ning Tao said confidently.


    "Cut, blow it!"


    Luo Tian laughs and shakes his head. He thinks that he has a good idea. It turns out that he is just boasting.


    "Why, don''t you believe me, then you dare to make a bet with me?" Ning Tao is not smiling.


    Gambling?


    Leng for a while, Luo Tian suddenly laughed, how long no one dare to bet with him, now there is a little guy very calm to bet with him.


    Interesting, interesting, ha ha!


    Immediately, he said with a smile, "OK, I''ll play with you. Let''s talk about it. How can the dealer bet?"


    "It''s very simple. Just follow the bet I just said. If I win, senior Answer me a question. If I lose, I''ll leave it to my predecessors. How about that? " Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Hum, you dare to do the same thing to me. How can I bully you as a senior? If you win, I''ll give you a bigger fortune besides the problem. It''s definitely better than the one in the cave Many times stronger


    Luo Tian is proud and confident.


    Bet about 10%, no one is worried about who will go back, Ning Tao so weak naturally dare not, and Luo Tian as a senior, go back, that is in slapping his face.


    Ning Tao turns his hand to reveal a stone, and looks at the uneasy Bai Yue. Then he looks into the cave again. There is a golden light in his eyes, and he shoots his fingers into it.


    "Whoosh!"


    A few seconds later, there was a roar.

 Chapter 1777

    "Roar...!"


    An angry roar came out. It seemed that he was disturbed when he was sleeping and rushed out of the cave.


    The three men saw a tall lion with golden mane running out, gnashing teeth. The golden hair was very eye-catching, and the vigorous limbs were like strong bows, full of beauty.


    A roar, quite the arrogance of the king of grassland.


    Ning Tao''s expression is focused, trying to hide his own breath, but the corners of his mouth outline a smile.


    While on one side, Luo Tian saw him like this, and immediately shook his cape, as if the whole person did not exist.


    If Ning Tao didn''t see him here with naked eyes, I''m afraid he thought there was no one around him. Now he can feel the feeling of the mane lion king.


    In the match, Bai Yue plays golden bristle lion.


    The latter is very angry, a pair of beast pupil glanced, the whole beast suddenly stunned for a while, in front of unexpectedly only stands a white pitiful little fellow.


    The expression twitched and seemed very nervous.


    "Human, are you disturbing the animal''s sleep?"


    Those look full of contempt, disdain, greed, as if the strong face of ants in general.


    You should know that human beings hunt and kill spirit beasts, animal elixirs, materials, and even refine essence and blood. These are treasures that are of great use to human beings. The stronger the spirit beasts, the better.


    On the contrary, humans also have a huge effect on the spirit beast. If you eat a human, it will also have a huge effect on the spirit beast''s cultivation, and even advance on the spot.


    Women with body fragrance, white men and, of course, human beings with strong cultivation are all the favorite of spirit beasts. They are delicious and have endless aftertaste


    Bai Yue shook his face and gritted his teeth and said, "big man, I seldom have a word for you."


    , 27z0i3k759


    "what?"


    The mane lion looked scornful and wanted to fight.


    And hear this, the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth is proud to smile, let the Luo Tian of one side also gradually live to expect.


    You can sweep away these obstacles safely without moving a knife or a gun. I''ll see how you do it!


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Bai Yue took a deep breath, looked at the big man in front of him, and suddenly put up a thumb


    Mane lion a Leng, Luo Tian can''t help but stare big eyes, a heart "bang bang" rapid jump up.


    The next second, under the intense gaze, Bai Yue suddenly turned his thumb clockwise down 190 degrees, and then heavily extended his thumb toward the ground.


    "Rubbish!"


    White more hard scalp blurts out.


    Er


    The lion''s mane is dull, and Luo Tian is confused, like being struck by thunder!


    What they saw, I wipe, he actually added fuel to the fire, infuriated the enemy, especially the very powerful enemy, didn''t he force himself into danger?


    It''s not over yet. Seeing that the mane lion doesn''t move, Bai Yue goes all out and uses Ning Tao''s last move to make him invincible. With his mouth bulging, he suddenly spits out a mouthful of saliva at him, and then says:


    "ten thousand year single dog!"


    "Boom..."


    The mane lion only felt a million blows, his body trembled, his ferocious face turned green, and the hot air came out of his seven orifices.


    "You You want to die, you want to die


    A roar, limbs suddenly a step, like a sharp arrow, crazy toward him, sharp claws appear, can easily grasp broken stone.


    Bai Yue''s eyelids jump, and his body subconsciously wants to dodge. But when he thinks of Ning Tao''s words, he has to bite his teeth and block his arms. He doesn''t dodge and wants to carry it.


    Luo Tian, hiding under his cloak, opened his eyes wide. Everything seemed to be a slow motion. Just as the mane lion was about to fall on Bai Yue, suddenly, a miracle happened, and the huge body disappeared in a flash.


    "Whoosh!"


    There was no movement in the space.


    White more stupidly looking at oneself, still have just space fluctuation, unexpectedly surprise way: "succeeded."


    Ning Tao is smiling and confident.


    But at this time, Luo Tian''s face changed, and he lost his voice: "hidden space point, how can it be, there is a hidden space point."


    The space point is the unstable array eye. Once you step there, it will be moved elsewhere.


    Some space points he can sense, but some he can not sense, that belongs to hidden space points.


    He''s not afraid of losing, he''s incredible.


    Even he can''t sense the hidden space point. How can this little guy be clear? He even takes it as a gamble. He has a complete grasp of it, but how can it be!


    How could a young man find the clue of the immortal array once laid by the emperor of beasts.


    It''s not right. It''s not right.


    He turned to look at Ning Tao. He was dressed in ordinary clothes, crystal silver hair, black turtle shell, eh, and so on. This thing It''s so much like a monster bug!If you want to say something else, he may admit it wrong, but how can he admit it, even if there are many places damaged and cracked.


    This little guy suddenly became like a fog in his eyes, complicated and full of doubts


    At this time, there is no need for Ning Tao to start. Bai Yue starts to work step by step. He picks up a big stone and smashes it heavily. Xiaolian is very excited.


    "Roar...!"


    See the following began again, Ning Tao and just bet about a word, he can''t help it.


    Immediately pick eyebrow way: "little guy, this bet I give up, you don''t want to ask me a question, now can say to listen to, fairyland from ancient to modern events, I have heard."


    "Even if I don''t know, I can ask some elders!"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard that the elder was so free and easy. He immediately scratched his head and said with a smile, "the elder is really a man of love. I really admire him."


    "Well, these compliments are not necessary. Let''s just say your question," Luo Tian said with a smile.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said solemnly, "don''t you know the immortal realm, master?"


    Fairy


    Luo Tian was stunned for a moment, but said in silence: "you You ask me about Xianyu


    Looking at his astonished appearance, the former thought he didn''t know, and immediately sighed. It seemed that he had to find someone else, so he had to say with a bitter smile: "if you don''t know..."


    "Who said I don''t know? It''s just that this problem is too simple," Luo Tian thought about it, and seemed to realize: "yes, it may be very simple for me, but it will be unknown to some people who have no tradition."


    Ning Tao brightened his eyes and said with ecstasy, "I hope you can give me your advice. It''s very important for me."


    "Ha ha, what''s important about a small place name? Are you bluffing me again?" Luo Tian said with a casual smile.


    "No, the boy had been hit on the head and lost his memory indirectly, but I should have come to Xianyu, so I want to ask the elder," Ning Tao pretended to be a fool.


    However, Luo Tian''s face changed in an instant. He stared at Ning Tao for a long time and said strangely: "Xianyu As early as in the chaotic ancient times, it was smashed! "


    "You said From fairyland


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao''s face changed dramatically and his heart thumped.

 Chapter 1778

    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s heart became cold, especially the meaning of pressing questions in the words. He suddenly felt a thump in his heart, and the secret way was bad.


    Xianyu was smashed in the chaos of ancient times. If he said that he came from Xianyu, it would be a shame!


    "Goo Gollum...! "


    Luo Tian''s eyes narrowed and saw the evasion in his eyes. The boy really had a big secret.


    If it''s something else, he doesn''t care, but it''s related to the void bug, I''m sorry. It''s good to ask. Otherwise, don''t blame him for using some means.


    Y=2k£¯70¡Ìd3qd7A$5£ªs9.¡­


    "Hum!"


    A little hum, release a trace of prestige.


    Ning Tao, Bai Yue, and even the irritated adult golden maned lion all had palpitations in their hearts. Their legs almost softened and they looked around in horror.


    Good, strong breath.


    The mane lion wanted to rush to fight, but this made him afraid. He turned his head and ran away.


    It seems to be desperate, even hit a space point, the body directly disappeared in place.


    When Bai Yue saw this, he was relieved. If he let him escape or yell, their efforts would be wasted.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Ning Tao''s heart beats like a frightened rabbit. In this short second, his brain runs fast and rubs.


    Directly blurted out: "is it broken? Why? In my impression, Xianyu is a very important place for me, as well as a respected elder of mine. "


    "This How can this crack? "


    Luo Tian sneered and stared at him without blinking. He said: "in the chaotic ancient times, there was a big war in Xianyu. As a result, it was too heavy to bear the burden. Naturally, it collapsed. It is unknown how many years ago."


    "You told me you were from Xianyu!"


    "This Well, maybe I remember it wrong. After all, I suffered a heavy blow to my head. My memory is indirect and I remember very few things. "


    "Well, also Maybe I come from Xianyu after the collapse, it It can''t disappear. Anyway, I''m in a mess now, "Ning Tao said, pretending to have a headache.


    Luo Tian''s eyes flashed and sneered: "in the chaotic ancient times, the fairyland had only the fairyland and the wilderness. After the fairyland was destroyed, it evolved into the five realms today."


    "Well, then Then I should be from southern region. When I wake up, an old man saved me. I also have a younger sister, Ye Er, who is also in the restricted area. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her then. "


    Ning Tao pulls ye''er out of the field.


    Hearing this, Luo Tian no longer entangled in the immortal realm. Instead, he pointed to the insect beetle and said, "where do you come from, this turtle shell? It looks very chic."


    "This is a gift from an elder I''m looking for. In my memory, he told me that he was in Xianyu. Let me find him, just That''s it, "said Ning Tao, half true and half false.


    "Oh, yes?"


    "Then you know the name of the elder. Maybe I can help you. I still have some contacts in fairyland."


    "And the existence of the relationship with the chaotic ancient times must make me like thunder," Luo Tian said with a smile.


    While speaking, it is invisible and dignified.


    Ning Tao just wanted to open his mouth. He felt his body sank. His panic made him unable to cajole him. He didn''t know what was going on, but he judged that it was Luo tiangan!


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I call him uncle Tim, but that''s what I call him."


    Tim¡­¡­ Uncle?


    Luo Tian picks his eyebrows and falls into a long meditation. He wants to open his knowledge base to explore.


    Throughout the fairyland, he is also knowledgeable.


    But the name gave him a sense of strangeness, directly told him that he didn''t know this person, but he was not reconciled, still wanted to have a good memory.


    After a long time, he shook his head slowly.


    Looking at the beetle, he suddenly found something and said strangely, "wait, no, you beetle The luster, it seems, is still fresh. "


    "It seems that it has been less than a year since it was removed from the living body. As far as I know, this kind of creature seems to belong to the demon world. Don''t you It''s going to the devil''s world, or it''s going to the devil''s world. "


    "You are the devil sneaking into the fairyland!" The last sentence is to the heart.


    However, Ning Tao said firmly: "of course not. How can I be a demon? The beetle was given to me by the elder. I don''t know..."


    "Hey, have you two seen enough? It''s time to look for treasure. If none of those maned lions are left, they will be moved. If they don''t come down, I''ll take them all."


    Bai Yue yelled below.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was very happy, but he solved his encirclement, and immediately said with a smile, "here we are."


    Jump and fall.


    Luo Tian stands on the tree with his hand on his shoulder and looks at their back for a long time without saying a word. With one finger flicking, he seems to be hesitating. He won''t be deceived by those words.Xianyu, uncle Tim, insect beetle, how many secrets do you have?


    Well,


    depends on what else you have!


    He made up his mind secretly, and then his body suddenly appeared at the entrance of the cave


    "Step on...!"


    As the three of them walked forward in the cave, they could smell a fragrance in their noses. They became more and more determined that there was treasure here. Moreover, it seemed that the fragrance was not an ordinary treasure.


    The peak stands on the hillside, hidden in the dense forest, and the scope of the cave is not small, very vast, you can see many traces of the life of giant animals, and some huge animal bones.


    Just turned a corner, three people suddenly in front of a bright, a clear white pool appeared in front of them.


    The small pool is natural and simple in shape. It is larger than the water tank. There is no trace of artificial excavation. The pool is full of milky white crystal liquid, emitting a strong aroma, which makes people feel relaxed and happy when they smell it.


    "Eh!"


    "This This is actually Tianzaoxian liquid, "Luo Tian took a look and was shocked.


    Although he knew there were treasures here, he didn''t know what they were. He didn''t expect that they were such treasures, which could not be bought with money in the market.


    And Bai Yue''s eyes suddenly turned green, but then he lost again. He bared his teeth and said angrily, "how could this be? If only you had appeared earlier."


    "Well, what are you talking about? Is the liquor of making immortals a wonderful treasure on this day? " Ning Tao was at a loss.


    White more very angry, white Ning Tao one eye, all some blush, really cheap him.


    Luo Tian said with a bitter smile: "tianzaoxianye and tianzaolingye are two treasures that shape the foundation, but the former is hundreds of times more precious than the latter, which is the one in front of you."


    "The value of it can be more and more experienced by those who are weak in cultivation. The biggest advantage is that it can shape the immortal root, which is a necessary condition for becoming an immortal. It is most suitable for young and weak people to take it when they are young."


    "Then, how to be young and weak?" Ning Tao doubts.


    "It is reasonable to say that the smaller is, the better, but the immortal liquid has huge energy. If it is too small and too weak, it is easy to burst. If it is too strong, the older it is, the root bone has been shaped, and the immortal liquid is difficult to shape."

 Chapter 1779

    Ning Tao listens like a cat scratching. He hasn''t heard the news he cares about most, but he can only listen patiently.


    "Later, after a long time of deliberation, the first people finally concluded that at least there should be the peak cultivation of refining gods, and then there would be the danger of explosion."


    "The highest level is the cultivation of Taoism, but this level has little effect. To put it simply, it doesn''t have much effect if it is higher than others, but it will harm itself if it is lower," Luo Tian said with a bitter smile.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something that made his teeth ache.


    Just now he promised to gamble with Ning Tao. He even said that if he lost, he would give him several times of the treasure in the cave. At that time, he was so confident, but now when he saw tianzaoxian liquid, he felt toothache.


    It''s a good treasure. It has some effects on him, but it''s multiple times of nature, hiss


    Toothache, toothache!


    When Ning Tao heard this, his eyes suddenly glowed green. At least he had to refine the highest cultivation. Isn''t he just right? His heart suddenly became ecstatic.


    Although I don''t know the magical function of "immortal root", it''s one of the necessary conditions for becoming an immortal to make Luo Tian envious and Bai Yue envious. Just imagine if this treasure can be bad. I''m afraid he has found it.


    Just about to move, he suddenly looks at Bai Yue, and the thief says with a smile: "that What are your accomplishments? "


    I?


    Bai Yue''s face was green with anger. He thought that he was laughing at himself. He suddenly blackened his face and said, "No.3 on the list of immortals, the peak of Taoism. What''s your opinion?"


    "Er, no, absolutely not, I promise," Ning Tao grinned and shook his head into a rattle.


    He can''t take care of himself. Now he''s at the peak of Tao cultivation. If he offends, it''s the same as bungee jumping without rope. The consequences are terrible.


    Don''t mention him. Even if the four Dharma protectors of doushenzong go together, they can''t beat this boy.


    When he thought about it, he couldn''t help looking at it carefully. No wonder this guy was called a genius in xianbang. He felt younger than himself, but his accomplishments were so terrible that he could shake himself for several blocks.


    But on second thought, he was so happy that he could reach the peak of Taoism. Doesn''t that mean that he doesn''t need much immortal liquid? There are so many left


    White more indignant, see the former eyes green, can''t help roaring: "I tell you, even if I don''t use much, should give me a drop can''t be less."


    "Unless you owe me one."


    "No problem, we will be brothers in the future. Who bullied you? Tell me, I''ll fight first, but you can''t fight again," said Ning Tao, clapping his chest with a righteous face.


    "Cut!"


    Bai Yue and Luo Tian disdained to turn their lips.


    As for the five dregs of your war, it''s not enough for them to meet their enemies. If they are killed, it''s not enough for them to lose face.


    Ning Tao is not shy and impatient. He rubs his hands.


    I''m afraid none of the three people can imagine that these words will play a big role in the future. They are proud of Ning Tao, and they have become inverted stickers and hard stoppers


    Of course, this is a later story, not to mention


    Without the spirit power, the space ring can''t be moved naturally, that is to say, it can''t be taken out or put in. Otherwise, the insect Jia Ning Tao would have been put in.


    White more swept a circle, suddenly saw some clean bottles and cans, conveniently take one to ride.


    In the eyes of Ning Tao, he only took about half a can, and Luo Tian also took a wine cup, scooped a little, and tasted it slowly.


    Actually, for him, it''s just a taste.


    Looking at the pool where the immortal liquid almost didn''t fall, Ning Tao was excited. Such a big pool is all his own. It''s made, made, it''s going to be made this time.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    He picked up a wine jar and filled it up like a hero. He immediately drank to his mouth.


    Er


    Luo Tian and Bai Yue draw from the corner of their mouth. This guy is really They turned around and began to laugh. They just like the way he has never seen the world. Ha ha


    Fairy liquid into the abdomen, like and Mu milk in general.


    All over the body muscles, bones, sweat, blood vessels All in all, every inch of it was a joyful and happy moment.


    Every inch of the body is changing, like metamorphosis and sublimation. Even the pithy formula can''t be controlled. It usually runs like a car, but now it''s like a high-speed railway.


    Three people are in the process of transformation


    No. 5, in a forest.


    A space point fluctuation, suddenly appeared a plain skirt dyed blood gentle woman, holding glass sword, more unyielding, end is valiant.


    And this woman is Ye Wanqing!


    She looked around warily and realized that there was no danger. Then she vomited heavily.


    It has been several days since she entered the forbidden area. Since the great figure of the fairy palace and the accompanying beast of Tianxian both fell into the forbidden area, and the empty shadow of the palace appeared again, the forbidden area began to change dramatically.Although there are many dangers, there are also opportunities.


    In recent days, she has been fighting hard. At least, she has experienced nearly a hundred battles. She has also thoroughly honed her will and won several opportunities.


    Otherwise, cultivation could not be so advanced by leaps and bounds.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    From the arms of a Zhu Guo, mixed with body fragrance and fragrance, to the skirt carefully wipe the dust, on the lips gently eat up.


    Zhuguo is bright red. It seems that it has a long time. It is very helpful for restoration and cultivation.


    Feeling the depression here, ye Wanqing bit the red lips. Although it was very hard, for the sake of children, it was nothing.


    Ning Tao would have done better than her.


    Opportunity, fight, these are not what she wants, what she wants is to find the congenital companion animal, and try every means to get its congenital companion Dan.


    This is a must for carefree!


    As a mother, if she doesn''t have what her daughter should have, then she is not derelict in her duty. It is not only a huge debt to her daughter, but also a matter of her future.


    Otherwise,


    the great man will not come to Nanyu in person!


    Thinking of this, ye Wanqing suddenly sighed that although he had a goal and wanted to work hard, he didn''t have any clue. The immediate changes made the whole forbidden area chaotic.


    I don''t know when it will end?


    wto2@7@ £©03 ~ 7; 5;. 9.!


    "boom...!"


    Suddenly, there was a thunder in the sky.


    I don''t know how many thousands of miles, almost all over nordharma, Thor rolling like raging waves, the whole forbidden area for no reason to blow a gust of wind and endless beast roar.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    "What happened?"


    The monks in the forbidden area looked up, their faces were shocked, and their hearts were in a state of panic.


    Not to mention them, even the spirit beasts in the forbidden area are scared to flee. In their soul brand, Tianlei is their knife.


    Ninety nine percent of the high-level spirit beasts fall here.

 Chapter 1780

    "Boom...!"


    Millions of thunder were angry at the same time. No one expected this scene, which surprised 100000 friars.


    In the sky, dark clouds are painted into dark silver, thunder is rolling, the whole forbidden area is shrouded by a sense of repression, and there is a great emperor''s authority, vast, majestic, as if above the southern region.


    The spirit beast below the fifth level trembles and crawls on the ground with the lowest posture.


    On the other hand, the spirit beasts above the fifth level are willing to kneel down on the ground. This kneeling respects the emperor in their heart and creates their only paradise.


    Emperor Yushou, a strong man in ancient times!


    Even in the deepest precipice of the forbidden area, the faces of the mysterious figures all show a complex color, with noble heads lowered.


    Even if some people are unwilling, they all bow their heads.


    "Boom!"


    Another explosion of thunder, endless spiritual power bee pupae gathered, unexpectedly showing a towering palace.


    From the shadow to the essence, it seems to have millions of power, just like a big dipper. Its texture is simple, but it is not magnificent. On the contrary, the hall is engraved with countless fierce animals, all of which are ancient and modern animals


    Once the palace appeared, it could be seen in the whole southern region.


    And ye Wanqing, Wang Tao, Qijue These people look up in horror, this Is this the palace of the great emperor!


    All of a sudden, it seems that the palace has been hidden in the endless void since ancient times. The palace is magnificent beyond imagination, and the roar of fierce beasts can be heard, as if the engraved totems were alive for it.


    "There it is."


    "The great emperor''s palace has finally appeared!"


    One hundred thousand friars exclaimed excitedly, this is a great opportunity. Originally, they just wanted to gamble. Unexpectedly, they were really lucky. This is a great emperor.


    If you don''t say anything else, the things that the great emperor leaked from his fingers are enough to make an immortal.


    If you think about the place where a great emperor lives, can there be no good things? There was an ancient poem chanting that the way of the great emperor''s palace was like a peak, the lamp was a lotus heart, the Pu was an immortal, the nature was like jade, and the wall was full of company


    The meaning of these words is that the emperor''s palace is the top of Tao and the end of Wu Tao. The lotus heart refers to the lotus heart of fire for thousands of years. The futon is made by real immortals. Nature is like jade, but the walls are full of jade.


    This alone shows how rich they are.


    At the same time, some monks can feel that the space point is gradually stable.


    It seems that in a short time, these space points will be calm, and there will be no more such indiscriminate movement. It should be because of the accident in the great emperor''s palace that these space points will change, just like a huge thing crowding in.


    Great fortune is born


    In the Lion King''s cave, Ning Tao sits cross legged.


    But Luo Tian suddenly opened his eyes and noticed the change outside. He immediately walked slowly to the entrance of the cave and looked at the towering palace with a strange look.


    Actually, I was born!


    This should be the first time that this kind of situation appeared in the modern fairyland. Although it seems to be a good thing, his heart is inexplicably heavy and he has been frowning.


    In the past several times, there has been such a situation, but it symbolizes the end of an era.


    Can we say that this era is coming to an end?


    Luo Tian''s eyes are complicated. He ponders for a while and shakes his head. Let alone that he is not ready, the fairyland is not ready. Everything They all came too fast.


    It seems that when it''s over, we have to go back and do something


    Bai Yue was also awakened, and his breath was promoted to a small level. Although it had little effect on him, it was better to take it than not.


    He felt that his immortal roots were much stronger, and he had some confidence in becoming an immortal.


    "Boom...!"


    As soon as he saw the doubt in the sky, he immediately went to the palace Heaven!


    "Well, this This is the palace of the great emperor


    Bai Yue exclaimed in ecstasy. With the incomparable magnificence, he was absolutely the great emperor.


    "Yes, your opportunity is here, but not now, but in the future world, where the immortals fight for nine days, the ten thousand gods fight for Buddha, and the boundless demons cover the sky. This It''s a corner of the future! "


    Luo Tian stares at the palace and whispers.


    After hearing this, Bai Yue was stunned for a long time. If he was someone else, he might scoff at it, but he still had some trust in this person.


    In silence, he suddenly said, "well, who will be our enemy in the future


    "The enemy?"


    "Ha ha, I, he, you, by that time, all people will be your enemies, including yourself. While there is still time, try to improve yourself as much as possible."


    "Otherwise, when the great world comes, you and I have no power to resist," Luo Tian''s mysterious secluded path.


    Bai Yue was shocked, and his heart suddenly reported that this is equivalent to telling himself an important message.Looking at the palace, he suddenly said, "who do you think the great fortune will come to, Sanmen? Five? Or Others? "


    Luo Tian thought for a moment and said, "in ancient times, the emperor of beasts was also an extraordinary existence. However, he was very low-key and rarely recorded in ancient books. He was born to communicate with spirit beasts and was raised by spirit beasts."


    "Later, when he was named the great emperor, he immediately set up this forbidden area to seek a ray of life for the spirit beast. Otherwise, this last wilderness would have been leveled down by human footprints, and there would be no more wilderness in the world!"


    Bai Yue was at a loss. It didn''t seem to be the answer he wanted.


    But then, Luo Tian finally blurted out: "from the ancient books, although the beast emperor is a human, he still protects the spirit beast. Since he is the successor, it must be beneficial to the spirit beast."


    "There will never be a large-scale human nature, and then in turn a large-scale slaughter of the spirit beast!"


    Upon hearing this, Bai Yue understood it and suddenly said, "what I mean is that the spirit beast may also participate in the birth of great creation."


    "What''s more, they won''t get less than us."


    Luo Tian didn''t answer, as if he had said all about it.


    All of a sudden, the two turned to look behind them at the same time, and they were startled by a great wave.


    And the source of the fluctuation is Ning Tao!


    At the moment, the latter drank half of the pool of immortal liquid, with steaming steam on his head. His face flickered, and his body changed dramatically. At a certain moment, his body cracked.


    But Luo Tian''s pupil shrank and he was surprised: "this It''s cutting hair, washing marrow, and shaping again


    "This little guy perfectly absorbed the energy of immortal liquid and began to transform. If he succeeds, his way to become an immortal will be basically smooth."


    Bai Yue was envious and envious. If he could meet tianzaoxianye in those years, he would be a real immortal now.


    What great friar, Leng Tingwei, is the number one in the immortal list. All these things have to be trampled by him, and they have to be listed in the longevity list, and they have to stand side by side with those abnormal demons


    Soon, Ning Tao''s transformation was successful.


    When they were about to open their mouths, Ning Tao licked his lips. In their astonished eyes, he picked up the VAT and filled it with immortal liquid.


    As everyone knows, they are totally stupid.


    "He Is he crazy? "


    The latest chapter of DZ_ 27f0r3 above_ 7£¬M5¡¢£¯9U¡·

 Chapter 1781

    As we all know, it''s good luck to be able to transform.


    One metamorphosis is enough to make the road to immortality smooth. The necessary conditions have been achieved ahead of time. In the future, whether it''s cultivation or enlightenment It''s going to go by leaps and bounds.


    Let the friars of the same generation stop.


    This is the nature that countless friars have been longing for all their lives, but now, the two people''s teeth are aching, and the goods are holding the wine jar to drink the immortal liquid.


    Bai Yue was so surprised that he quickly yelled, "are you crazy? Aren''t you afraid of your own body explosion?"


    "Little guy, although things are good, don''t be greedy. Otherwise, the end will only make you want to cry without tears, and even die in your own hands. Don''t be greedy for success and rash progress."


    Luo Tian also frowned and said in a deep voice.


    But when Ning Tao heard that he had finished drinking this jar of immortal liquid, he went to scoop it up and said with a smile, "you two don''t have to worry. I have my own sense of propriety in my heart."


    "Although I have been transformed, I feel This is not my limit


    "What? Limit


    Bai Yue was about to stop him, but he was caught by the other hand.


    "Wait a minute, this little guy doesn''t seem to be the kind of rash person. Since he said it''s not the limit, he must have some reason for it. Maybe it''s another nature of him," Luo Tian said with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Gulu Grunt


    In the meantime, Ning Tao has finished his drink.


    At this time, there was only about half of the immortal liquid in the pool, which was enough to shock the world.


    Every drop of immortal liquid is priceless. I don''t know how long this pool has experienced. Without the accumulation of long years, opportunities and errors may not appear. They are the essence of the energy of heaven and earth.


    ''the latest chapter! -Section Ka. *L -


    this half pool of fairy liquid is enough to benefit hundreds of people, but now it''s all drunk by Ning Tao alone.


    The next second, he sat cross knee and fell into practice.


    They watched the scene in a daze. Although Bai Yue and Ning Tao didn''t get along long, they were friends on the battlefield and helped each other.


    Subconsciously for him and consider, at the moment in mind do not mention how anxious, uneasy.


    "Master, what does this guy think? Isn''t it enough for him to transform once? What else does he want? Either waste or die."


    But Luo Tian pondered, unexpectedly strange way: "this is not necessarily, the first people also passed down another thing."


    "Although a transformation is excellent, it''s only for some people. There are also some talented people who are born in the spirit of great fortune and have bad qualities. People like this may be able to Second metamorphosis


    "No The second time? "


    White more dumbfounded, there are such operations?


    But then a stream of unconvinced, swept Ning Tao one eye, not angry way: "I say elder, you think with him a slag can be comparable to those demons."


    "He can''t even compare with me. Do you think his aptitude is against heaven?"


    "Are you kidding me? My accomplishments are higher than him, and my age is lower than him. I can''t compare with him at any point. I can throw him out of my sight in all aspects!"


    He didn''t make a half empty remark about this. He could tell which station they were going to.


    "Er, this..."


    Luo Tian is dumb, swept the small genius white more one eye, and oddly looked at the cultivation of Ning Tao one eye.


    On the surface, the latter seems to be one of the five dregs of war, which can be destroyed by Bai Yue in all aspects, but in fact, the second transformation begins


    Two people''s eyes see, Ning Tao a face pain, body light tremble, the pores of the whole body are open, a stream of black unknown substance from the body, also mixed with some small bone dross.


    If you want to ask him what he feels at the moment, it''s like an injection, one pore and one needle. The black impurities come out of his body difficultly, stinging all over.


    Full of holes, such as ten thousand needle phage.


    This kind of pain ordinary people can''t pay attention to, pain to move all seem to want to disintegrate, the soul will collapse.


    But Ning Tao has never seen any big waves. He actually climbs out of the pool of blood, often dances on the tip of death''s sword, and wanders in front of the gate of hell. He has been wandering on the edge of life and death, and has no place to live.


    With a roar, the whole person split.


    "Click...!"


    Just hear a crisp ring, two people''s facial expressions a change, unexpectedly saw Ning Tao crack a trace.


    From the face has been spread to the Dantian, skin appearance are rapidly withered, shrunk, into dry skin.


    "This Is it over? "


    White more nervous hold white halberd, small face white.


    Luo Tian on one side is silent. His eyes stare at Ning Tao. He always feels that it''s not so simple.


    "Click Click


    All of a sudden, the shell cracked intensively, and the dry appearance suddenly broke.


    What they saw was a silver haired man who was just like a new-born man. His body was crystal clear and fragrant. He looked thinner, but he was more powerful, like a long gun."It''s a success, it seems!" Luo Tian lost his voice.


    When Bai Yue heard this, he was confused. What he cared about was not success, but disbelief.


    If you want to say that, then Ning Tao''s talent, talent and foundation are better than him, enough to compete with those monsters who were born with visions.


    But how can it be? He can''t understand it even if he wants to break his head. Just such an ordinary person, like a common man, can surpass him, surpass the so-called little genius of xianbang, which is comparable to a pervert!


    He can''t understand. Are abnormal people so worthless these days? It''s common to meet anyone.


    What he didn''t know was that Ning Tao was weak in cultivation and old. But he must know that he had only been practicing for about three years.


    As for the earth, the environment If we don''t mention these, we can say that the years of Bai Yue''s cultivation are many times that.


    It''s really worse than him.


    Even if Ning Tao knows what he thinks, he won''t worry about it, because he won''t complain about it. He will only work harder and surpass him step by step.


    After all, it''s not the right time. We have to work harder


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao sighed, but suddenly frowned, gritted his teeth, and a trace of madness flashed in his eyes.


    Standing up, he put his head directly into the pool, such as the old cow drinking water. All the remaining half of the pool was drunk. Even Luo Tian and his wife were stunned, Ning Tao put out his tongue to lick the residue.


    that''s all the essence that''s deposited on the bottom. Though it looks ugly in appearance, it''s the most important thing.


    There is not a drop left. It''s all licked by Ning Tao.


    Luo Tian and his wife wanted to stop him, but now they are all silly. The former is even more lip wriggling. He is so elegant that he can hardly spit out a sentence: "bull!"


    It''s not over yet. Ning Tao chews and swallows the strange stones at the bottom of the pool. He suddenly finds that they are not stones, but he can''t tell what they are. They melt into his body.


    Bai Yue''s eyelids jumped wildly, and his face trembled fiercely. He even bared his teeth and said, "I''ll take it!"


    At this time, Ning Tao''s body shrank at the speed of the naked eye, from an adult to a young man, a teenager, a child.


    Soon, the pure spiritual power all around poured into the body and expanded at the speed of the naked eye. When it returned to its original appearance, the whole body trembled and a strong breath burst out. The specific spirit had Spirituality!


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, looking at his beautiful jade like palm, he was ecstatic and said: "this This is The second level of Taixu ancient Sutra, spirit body, I have broken through! "

 Chapter 1782

    Taixu ancient Scripture is a mysterious ancient inheritance.


    The source of it is extraordinary. It''s a candle dragon that travels in the three realms. It''s God''s favorite. Up to jiuxiao, down to Jiuyou, a pair of God''s eyes break through nothingness.


    There are three levels in it: the mortal, the spiritual and the most mysterious Too empty!


    Because Ning Tao has been on the earth all the time and has no resources at all, his cultivation has been very slow, but unexpectedly, he has broken through here now.


    Another look at the pool, suddenly collapsed a large area.


    No No more


    The mane lion king was scared out of his wits, and his scarlet eyes were empty. You know, this is not his private property, but it was prepared by the lion king for his offspring.


    This rare treasure is unique in the forbidden area. Ever since it was found, it has been the private property of the mane lion clan and listed as the forbidden area in the clan!


    The reason why they can grow up is that there are younger generations who have taken Xianye and gradually picked up the tripod. Each generation is stronger than the other. Only in this way can they become a large group in the fifth forbidden area.


    Today''s generation of lion emperors had undergone a transformation in those years, which led to today''s achievements.


    They can be regarded as guardians at best. A drop of them can scare his heart. But I never thought that now, the whole pool of tianzaoxian liquid is gone. It''s gone


    "Roar!"


    A roar of fury reverberated through a large area.


    Some kings in the distance were shocked. What happened? Was the lion''s wife stolen?


    The roar and the intention of killing from his voice made all the kings shudder. Subconsciously, he ordered the group not to come near. Once the lion king was angry, it was killing without blinking an eye


    At this time, the fierce and ferocious lion king seemed to think of something, but he rushed to the pool, a pair of trembling claws trembling and groping at the clean bottom of the pool.


    But, too he so clean, even if has the illusion, touches all is the small pool the pool wall.


    In a word, there is not even a little bit of moisture, water, or bullshit on the wall of the pool today


    The mane lion king was so stupid that his strong body trembled. His face was so ferocious and twisted that he raised his head to heaven and roared: "damn human, have you ever been licked by erha in your last life, you son of a bitch."


    "You It''s just that you take away the immortal liquid. How can you eat the stone? It''s the mother stone of heaven. It''s dozens of times more precious than the immortal liquid. It''s a priceless treasure. It can make immortal liquid continuously


    "Ah, I''ll kill you, you son of a bitch, shameless, shameless, I Poof... "


    In the fury, a mouthful of old blood spurted out.


    He has been in the forbidden area for hundreds of years, but now he has been scolded by himself for spitting blood. From this we can see how angry he has been.


    A generation of overlord, but four legs a pedal, constantly vomiting blood


    On the wall, there are three people named Ning Tao.


    Luo Tian and Bai Yue look at the embarrassed Ning Tao in amazement. Tian Zao''s mother stone is used to recreate the immortal liquid


    "Ah, you tiger, 250, you You spit it out for me, spit it out, I''ll fight with you, who let you eat stones? "


    Bai Yuehong pinches Ning Tao''s neck with her eyes.


    Huh?


    Hundreds of golden maned lions suddenly looked in amazement, the smell appeared again, and someone was talking.


    The next second,


    Bai Yue and Ning Tao, who are wrestling, are exposed. They seem to be aware of something and suddenly freeze.


    However, the lion''s Scarlet eyes lit up and jumped up, ferocious way: "damn human, you are here, the fairy liquid and mother stone, I will tear you to pieces, skin cramps."


    "My family, listen to the order, kill!"

 Chapter 1783

    "My family, listen to the order, kill!"


    The Lion King roared wildly, and then killed him angrily. Today, if he didn''t take back the immortal liquid and mother stone, he would still die, and even become a felon.


    It''s better to work hard than to die.


    Ning Tao and Bai Yue suddenly tremble, this is a real king, the absolute strength is terrible, let alone hundreds of mane lions.


    They''re completely poking the hornet''s nest.


    "Damn it, run!"


    "Roar, where to run, suffer to die," bristle lion king was so angry that his upper body turned into human shape gradually, and a big fist of sandbags burst out.


    "Lion Wang Fist


    They seemed to see an ancient lion fighting in the sky, with the power of a king. They went all the way forward, roared and frightened. Before their fists arrived, the fierce fists came to their faces, making the rocks crack.


    Ning Tao was stiff for a moment, and then he clenched his fist with five fingers. Even if he knew he was defeated, he had to fight.


    "Double The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    On the other hand, Bai Yue''s reaction was not bad at all. His hands suddenly grasped Bai Ji, like a big bow of a full moon, and it seemed like breaking mountains and seas.


    "Daofa, a halberd opens a mountain!"


    Although the two men''s offensive had no spiritual power, it was just a framework, but the more it was like this, the more they could feel the simplicity of their ancestors'' one punch.


    Return to nature and realize the essence.


    Even if the hard hit on the halberd, it is still a very clear gap.


    "Boom!"


    With a sound, the space suddenly trembles.


    Bai Yue''s strength is not bad. Although he is worse than the king, he is still very strong.


    In a second of their angry stalemate, Bai Yue was defeated, a sweet feeling gushed from his throat, his body was heavily blown away, and Bai Ji hummed and trembled.


    Just as the Lion King''s fist was about to hit him, a small fist met him.


    "Boom...!"


    A force of shock wave frantically scattered, some bottles and cans in the hole were broken to form vermicelli.


    Although the punch was offset by a lot of strength, but the gap between them is too big, Ning Tao as hit a speeding train, his face suddenly white.


    At this moment, a cape as thin as cicada''s wings wrapped them and took them out of the cave like lightning.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Boom...!"


    All this is said to be slow, but in fact, it''s only between the lightning and flint, and this blow hits the rock heavily.


    Ning Tao and his wife only heard a roar, and subconsciously looked back. They were so scared that the hard rock was pierced by Sheng Sheng.


    If it were them


    "Hiss ~!"


    The wind whistling in the ear, the Cape seems to have spirit, shuttling fast among these hundreds of mane lions.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The mane lions are furious, and they chase out in a swarm. They dare to steal the most precious treasure in their family, and they want to leave like this. Damned human, dream.


    At this time, the mane lion''s hair was shining, and a pair of scarlet eyes suddenly fixed on a person. It should be said that from the beginning to the end, he had been looking at it faintly. That kind of indifference and calm made his heart suddenly click.


    "You You are No, it''s you


    He was shocked. Although his image changed a little, he quickly recognized it.


    The soles of the feet stepped back into the corner like lightning. A pair of scarlet eyes trembled and showed their teeth: "you Why are you here? What do you want to do? Don''t forget the agreement between you and the wild. "


    Luo Tian light swept it one eye, speechless, a turn around, unexpectedly instant disappear in situ.


    Seeing this, the mane lion king was relieved. The hair behind him was drenched. He never thought that he would meet this guy.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately killed him outside the cave. If he died, he might as well die for his family.


    "Roar...!"


    Outside the cave, Ning Tao and his wife are surrounded.


    Hundreds of ferocious golden maned lion eyes canthus to crack, all are murderous to keep an eye on Ning Tao.


    This is the human being.


    The latest and fastest% ^ up ~. His body is full of the smell of immortal liquid. Every breath has a fragrance. They have been guarding the immortal liquid for so long that they can''t admit their mistakes.


    "Shit, what can I do now? I can''t take care of you when I kill you later," Bai Yue said.


    "You have the face to say that once a beast blows up, you can''t help it. Fortunately, you mean that you are a genius. Your brain has grown to the elixir field. If it wasn''t for you, could we be like this now?"


    Ning Tao a face angry voice way.


    "Er, this..."


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yue didn''t refute. On the contrary, he was embarrassed. He felt guilty and even more angry. He was schemed by a beast.Even if the mother stone is wonderful, it can''t regenerate immortal liquid indefinitely. Isn''t it invincible?


    "Whoosh!"


    At this time, a leisurely figure appeared, it was Luo Tian, the mysterious cloak also met, more and more complicated.


    "Master Luo Tian, it''s time. Don''t hide and tuck in. Take us all with your cloak," Bai Yue said with a hopeful face.


    Ning Tao also full of expectation, turned to look.


    But the former was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "I want to, but now I really can''t do it. That''s my limit just now. It''s up to you."


    Er


    In the crisis, Ning Tao suddenly in front of a bright, surprise way: "I have a way, do you remember just that move, see where we are?"


    Two people a listen, looked at a foot, immediately great joy, unexpectedly from the hidden space point not far.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    Hundreds of Maned lions were killed instantly, but three of them burst into the space at the same time with a sneer.


    "Whoosh!"


    Space move, three people blink disappear.


    "No, damn bastard, come back, no, roar..." The mane Lion King took a slow step.


    Hundreds of mane lions roar furiously, which makes the nearby ethnic groups panic. A heart is raised to the throat, which sounds like being raped


    "Wang, what should we do? These space points have no fixed position at all. They are all randomly transmitted. Now it''s hard to find them," said one mane lion.


    But when the lion king heard this, he said angrily, "then tell all the branches to search for them. I must catch them. Now I''m going to ask the lion emperor to come out in person. I have to get justice back."


    "Even he can''t act recklessly!"


    "Roar..."


    Before long, the fifth area was boiling again, and fierce Golden Lions could be seen swimming in the area.


    Needless to say, the animosity between human beings and spirit beasts is endless. They kill each other as soon as they see each other. Not long after, the bloody level of this turmoil has been upgraded to a higher level


    Next to a stream, Ning Tao stood up a little disgusted. How could it be worse than carsickness.


    Luo Tian and Bai Yue were all around. They were almost destroyed. The enemy was numerous and powerful. It was lucky that they could escape.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Lying on the grass, Bai Yue gasped and asked, "where are we going next to continue to explore treasure?"


    Luo Tian shrugged his shoulders to show that he was casual.


    All of a sudden, his pupils shrank, and he pointed to a palace in the sky and said firmly: "I think We should go here! "

 Chapter 1784

    It''s a palace. It''s shining.


    As long as you are in the restricted area, no matter where you are, just look up and you can see this towering thing at a glance.


    Ning Tao and his wife raised their heads and reached an agreement in an instant. Then the palace would be opened. Although there are many treasures in the forbidden area, they are more precious than the emperor''s.


    Although the fight will be more fierce, but everything must fight, fight, fight!


    If you don''t fight or grab, there will be no chance. It seems that you are at ease, but in fact you have lagged behind others. At least they have a chance.


    For losers like Ning Tao, there are no schools or resources. If we don''t grasp such opportunities, why should we rise in the future? What makes you stronger? Let the pie fall on your head?


    At this time, a carp in Baiyue stood up, holding a big halberd, his eyes burning with fighting spirit,


    "hum, Ben Shao entered the forbidden area just for it. This time, he must be lucky. At least, he must step on Leng Tingwei to lay the foundation for Ben Shao to become an immortal!"


    "War, war..."


    Luo Tian also chuckled and said: "it''s said that the place where the great emperor practices will have the emperor''s implication. It''s just time to feel it. Maybe there will be some harvest."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles, and his eyes flash with a look of excitement and expectation.


    Elder martial sister, Wang Tao, Ye Er, you will also go!


    "Whoosh...!"


    It seems that the palace is not far away, but it took a long time to get close to it.


    The monks in the forbidden area swarmed in. Because of their strong spiritual power, they also attracted many low-level spirit beasts, bathed in the spirit fog, and their strength grew rapidly.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    A maned lion ran madly, each one was strong and terrible, scattered around the palace.


    At this time, Ning Tao three people came late, but found that many people are surrounded here, just looking at, but indifferent, do not know what?


    Bai Yue grabbed a man and asked in surprise, "what''s the matter? Why are they all around? "


    The man was about to get angry, but he found that it was the little genius. He immediately flattered and said with a smile, "it''s Bai Shao. It''s like this. There is an ancient building outside the emperor''s palace, which seems to be some of the palaces under the emperor."


    "But because the aura here is too strong, many lower spirit beasts are gathered here. Because of their large number, no one dares to act rashly now."


    Spirit beast, many?


    White more a Leng, didn''t see.


    In front of my eyes is only a very vague primeval forest, shrouded by a large spiritual fog. I can only see the emperor''s bedroom, and the rest are in the spiritual fog.


    Luo Tian picks an eyebrow, turns over a hand to take out a stone, looking at a certain place, then bends a bullet.


    "Whoosh!"


    The stone made a sharp sound, like a bullet in the chamber, which shot into the spirit fog like lightning.


    Bang, it broke.


    "Roar!"


    The next second, there were seven or eight roars. A ferocious spirit beast rushed out, bared his teeth and demonstrated to the crowd with ferocious eyes.


    "Wind wolf, it''s the fourth order wind wolf!" The stopped sanshoudun exclaimed.


    This spirit beast is a gregarious creature, and it is also one of the most numerous races. If it appears here, it means that the whole group is gathered here.


    "Whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, a wooden arrow shot.


    The seemingly rough arrow easily penetrated two wind wolves and disappeared in the fog.


    Hundreds of people were shocked to see that on a very high hillside, there was a man wearing a mask. In his hand, he still held a big bow, which was rough and humming. The wood was peach, and the bowstring was Python tendon.


    A crowd is shocked, this person unexpectedly uses this kind of simple tool, one arrow has killed two four rank wind wolves.


    Terrible, absolutely powerful.


    Ning Tao can''t help but wonder. He can do this step even though he has no spiritual power. He is really a strange man. It seems that this place is really a mixture of good and bad.


    At this time, Bai Yue was so surprised that he said, "Gee, this guy is so powerful. Why do you want to wear a mask?"


    "Ha ha, smart choice. As an old saying goes, if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid that they will miss you. If you really want to get something valuable in the forbidden area, I''m afraid that you will have a lot of trouble in the future."


    "There is also an old saying, how to say, low-key work, dull voice make a fortune," Luo Tian said with a smile.


    Ning Tao a listen, suddenly suddenly, a think of their own situation, think also should make a mask.


    He immediately borrowed Bai Yue''s Halberd and got busy. When they saw the strange look on their faces, how could this guy look guilty again.


    Bai Yue bared his teeth and questioned: "Hey, I said, have you ever done anything that has lost your conscience?"


    "Me? No


    "Are you kidding me? I''m such a person. I''m a three good student in primary school, an excellent class cadre in junior high school, a good roommate in University, a good youth in society, and a cute brother. I''m guilty. What''s wrong with me? Cut..."Ning Tao''s sneering nose is full of disdain.


    "Well?"


    "What''s your name? We''ve been walking for so long, and we don''t know your name yet?" Bai is more curious.


    "Well Me


    Ning Tao''s face is a stiff, originally want to fool past, but see two people''s eyes emit green light of tightly stare at him.


    "That, this, I He coughed and whispered, "my name is Ning Tao!"


    "What, Ning Tao!"


    Bai Yue screamed. It didn''t seem very big, but it calmed down the whole riot area.


    Shiwan monk''s evil look made them sweat. Xin Kuigang put on his mask and looked around innocently.


    Ning Tao said fiercely: "Ning Tao? Who is Ning Tao? I respect you for being a man. "


    Then he took a step forward.


    One hundred thousand people looked around suspiciously. No one dared to come out. It seemed that it was just a joke. The man with the bow gradually put down his peach arrow


    Seeing this, Ning Tao coughed and muttered: "cowards, a group of cowards."


    Luo Tian and Bai Yue look at him with disdain. It''s clear that your name is Ning Tao. Well, your kid is really thick skinned. The old lady sells melons while Ning Tao sells heroes


    In the crowd, beside a white dragon.


    Seeing the strange smile of Wang Hu Tao''s face, he saw the strange look in his eyes.


    "Grandma has a leg, just because I have a word" Tao "with you, I''m afraid to go out during this period of time. I''d better not let me know it''s you, otherwise Jiejie "


    Q} Geng_ On the other side of the crowd, a woman in a plain dress with blood stained looks nervously and sweeps the silver masked man. Her black eyebrows are deeply wrinkled. Why does she always feel like him Is it really him?


    Ning Tao, you have reached the fairyland


    At this time, a team of friars began to attack, forming a blade into the spirit fog.


    When Ning Tao saw this, they didn''t care about anything else. They went in with the flood, and they didn''t find the three men he was looking for after a long time. They had to wait until they got into the emperor''s bedroom and grope in the crowd


    One hundred thousand monks disappeared in the fog.


    Even the waves didn''t turn up, but soon, a bloody killing spread out in the picture


    All of a sudden, a terrible figure appeared in the distant sky. His eyes were scarlet, and he was as big as an iron tower. He flattened a hillside.


    "The emperor of the beast, I offended you!"

 Chapter 1785

    "Dangdangdang..."


    "Roar, roar...!"


    It seems that the surging spirit fog, suddenly spread a large area of fighting sound, blood are dyed red half of the sky.


    Just imagine, with a scale of 100000 people, there are endless spirit beasts, and two deadly enemies who are born to be different. They collide like water and fire.


    As a result, both sides will lose


    Ning Tao three people into the fog, that is the eight immortals across the sea, each show their magic power, the end is a tacit understanding with.


    Luo Tian shakes his cape and directly envelops them to hide their breath. At the same time, the former opens the perspective and reveals the dangerous situation around to several people from time to time.


    As a result of this process, we found that Bai Yue, a genius, actually worked as a coolie.


    "A halberd Open the mountain


    A terrible force smashed down and killed a wind wolf, directly breaking its spine.


    Bai Yue gasped and said angrily, "I said, two masters, can we have a hand? It''s very tired. How can I do all the hard work?"


    "Er, we are intellectual labor, and you are physical labor. The division of labor is very clear. Why don''t you lead the way?" Ning Tao a show hand, helpless way.


    On one side, Luo tiansa ran said: "I have no fighting power, I can only push a cape, so..."


    "OK, when I didn''t say that," Bai Yue followed the order and carried the halberd forward.


    Suddenly, a shadow rushed anxiously.


    "A few Taoist friends, please help each other. When it''s done, I will thank you very much," said Qianying, calling anxiously and running to this side.


    Bai Yue danced his halberd, and his face was very ugly. It was the evil water that led the enemy to them.


    "Damn it


    Just when they are ready to deal with it, Ning Tao suddenly whispers that it''s her.


    In a flash, he appeared in front of several people.


    It is said that there is still a dragon''s blood in her body. She will go crazy when she smells the blood.


    "Jiji...!"


    At the moment, the three blood boas are like winding vines. They are crazy and powerful.


    The pretty face of Qianying woman is pale. After several battles, her body has already dried up. Without any strength, she fell to the ground.


    "Hiss, gee..."


    The three bloody boas rushed up and were extremely ferocious.


    But at this time, ear suddenly came a light cold drink, is so exciting.


    "Spirit Confusion


    Three pairs of blood pupil moment blank, as if to forget something, is standing in situ in thinking.


    All of a sudden, a ghostly figure flashed out and smashed one of the Python''s heads with one punch. The surging force burst out and rushed to the other end, grabbing its seven inch life and tearing it in two.


    "Stabbing...!"


    In the blood fog, is standing cold Ning Tao.


    The rest of the blood Python had regained his consciousness. The blood color of the snake was stiff, and he was surprised.


    "Hum, evil animal, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, come on," Ning Tao waved to it.


    "Jiji...!"


    The blood Python was so angry that he opened the blood basin and bit it. This bite can break the rocks.


    Ning Tao held his breath, half squatted, right fist power, a majestic world seems to appear behind him, the strength of the waves gathered, clothes windless automatic, the right arm looked heavy.


    "Empty World Fist


    One punch is as important as one world.


    He hasn''t used this move for a long time, because he can''t keep up with his cultivation, but now he finds out that it follows the Taixu ancient Sutra.


    The power spurts out, unexpectedly burst the blood python.


    The thick body of the boa constrictor turned into a blood mist, and the terrible force also smashed the boulders in the distance.


    "Plop...!"


    Only that snake tail, powerless fall in the woman''s side, scared her a scream.


    "Why, Miss Murong has such courage. I remember that you were very proud when we met," said Ning Tao, holding his arm and condescending.


    The woman was stunned. When she raised her face, a familiar jade face appeared.


    It''s amazing that Murong Xuening!


    She was one of the young people who went to the earth with LV Yusong, and she was a disciple of the colorful glaze sect, that is, the sect where elder martial sister Ye Wanqing lived.


    Murong Xue Ning''s face was shocked. She looked at Ning Tao in surprise and said strangely, "do you know me?"


    "Which question are you asking Ning Tao ignored her, her eyes shining.


    Ye Wanqing?


    Three people can''t help but Leng for a while, white more feel heard of this name, seems to be a woman.


    But Luo Tian''s eyes flashed, and he squinted at Ning Tao, the colorful light in his eyes.Is It''s him


    At this time, Murong Xuening stared at Ning Tao for a long time, as if from the dusty memory, thought of a fuzzy figure, the two actually gradually overlap.


    "You You are Ning... "


    "Just know. Tell me, where is Ye Wanqing?" Ning Tao interrupts and asks.


    Murong Xue''s beautiful eyes shrank. She never believed it. She said in a complicated way: "I didn''t expect that you really came here. Younger martial sister Ye is in the forbidden area now, but we are all separated. We are not going to move forward with the clan."


    Separated


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his brows wrinkled.


    =R£º¡£


    Although there has been speculation, but also can not completely believe her, after all, this woman is still a friend.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was heavy and oppressive, Murong Xue was so complicated that she gritted her teeth and said, "since you''ve saved me, I''ll help you too. All our disciples of the clan have a sense of Kung Fu. I should be able to find her position."


    "You just need to protect it, and I just need to find a school. It''s a win-win situation for us."


    Win win?


    "Hum, you remember, you are my prisoner, and you are not qualified to negotiate terms. Don''t talk nonsense. Take me to her as soon as possible. If something happens to her, you don''t want to live."


    Ning Tao sneers mercilessly.


    Murong snow Ning a listen, angry bite broken silver teeth, a pair of beautiful eyes vicious stare at the latter.


    But he seemed to think of something. He just snorted angrily and said, "what fire did you throw at me? It was Lu Yusong who did it. Your revenge has nothing to do with me. Don''t think I''m with her."


    "If you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will throw you naked into the crowd," Ning Tao threatened with a cold face.


    "You..."


    Murong Xuening''s eyes turned red and she was very wronged.


    On one side of Bai Yue, Luo Tian is completely acting as a spectator. Seeing this scene, he is not only astonished, but also has a little pity. He dares to be a fierce woman.


    Aren''t you afraid of being single all your life?


    Luo Tian seems to have guessed Ning Tao''s real identity with a strange hook. His eyes are constantly flashing


    At this time, Murong Xuening felt for a moment, and there was an echo not far away from them. It was the disciples of their colorful glaze sect, and intermittently.


    Looks like it''s dangerous?


    Ning Tao a listen to this speech, immediately a grasp her anxious rush past, in case that person is elder martial sister?


    But Luo Tian unexpectedly also floats with go up, don''t know how to think of, leave a white more solitary stand there, immediately scream with go up.

 Chapter 1786

    Ning Tao several people gallop, tears the spirit fog.


    At the moment, they seem to be in the fog of chaos, everywhere is a piece of fog, from time to time will rush out a spirit beast, ferocious bite.


    According to the direction Murong Xuening pointed out, the party rushed to, but only to see a body.


    "This


    White more dumb for a while, some embarrassed.


    The former is absent-minded and sits beside the corpse. This is their fellow disciples. Not long ago, they were still laughing and laughing, but now, the corpse is not cold


    Maybe they are in danger.


    Immediately, he said in a deep voice: "there is no time to be sad. It''s urgent to find my elder martial sister or your classmates. Every second you delay is a life."


    Murong Xuening wiped away the tears from her beautiful eyes, bit her red lips, pointed to the front and said, "there, there was the echo of my colorful glaze sect."


    In the next second, Ning Tao rushed over.


    The purpose of his coming to fairyland is to find some girls and protect them in peace on the premise of his own strength. This is a man''s responsibility.


    As long as you have a breath, you must not let them have an accident.


    This is also his promise to Li Bingbing and Zhou ru


    "Whoosh...!"


    Four people killed a blood route in the spirit beast pile, what steel tooth pig, hair ball, green wood mouse, flower snake I don''t know how much I killed along the way.


    A powerful fist killed dozens of heads.


    At this time, Murong Xuening suddenly clenched her teeth to catch up with Ning Tao and said: "do you know why Ye Shimei is determined to enter the forbidden area at risk?"


    The latter frowned and doubted: "don''t play the game. I''m not in the mood to talk about it with you


    Murong Xue stamped her feet. How can this guy be so rude and don''t know any amorous feelings? She is a beautiful woman at least. Well, she''s a real jerk


    He said immediately: "you know, in the war a while ago, a great man in the fairy palace and his natural companion both fell into the forbidden area. In fact, the real purpose is to get the natural companion Dan of the natural companion."


    Congenital accompanying pill?


    Ning Tao doesn''t know this stuff. It''s only good to listen to.


    "This kind of animal pill contains magical power, which has a great effect on ordinary people, but for the congenital body, this is what she deserves when she was born."


    "Just like Yin and Yang, they operate at normal speed, but with this elixir, it can make the congenital body at least double its speed, increase its overall growth, absorb it completely, and master its power without consequence."


    "In a word, those powerful congenital bodies in history have become the peak of the fairyland after they arrived at this object, and are famous forever," Murong Xuening explained.


    Ning Tao is listening, suddenly in the brain a stirs up spirit, startled voice way: "you mean, congenital Tao body!"


    "Yes, this is for the little princess. A big man came to Nanyu to capture it for her, but no one thought that such a thing would happen."


    "Now the whereabouts of the associated animal are unknown, and there is no news from the animal pill. Ye Shimei plans to come in and have a look," Murong Xuening meimou said.


    No one found that when he said this, Luo Tian''s plain eyes rippled.


    But Bai Yue was surprised and said, "little princess of fairyland? You''re talking about What''s the relationship between you and the natural Taoist body girl who suddenly appeared? "


    Ning Tao ignored him, but Murong Xuening gave him a deep look.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Soon, a fight caught their attention.


    A gibbon is strong and terrifying. It is beating a woman in a storm.


    Ning Tao just took a look, and the whole person suddenly became stiff and lost his mind. The dreamy figure, the familiar shadow, every move, is unforgettable


    "Elder martial sister!"


    A whisper, seems to be heard by the woman.


    The whole person''s incredible look up, suddenly saw a silver haired Ning Tao, although there is a simple mask, but she recognized it at a close distance.


    There is a saying how to say, confirmed the eyes, I met the right person


    That pair of eyes, the world will never have a second.


    "No, be careful...!"


    Ning Tao suddenly widens his eyes and screams.


    I saw the gibbon holding round hands, like a sledgehammer, mercilessly towards Ye Wanqing.


    "Boom!"


    There was only a heavy noise, and the earth trembled, and the rocks within a few meters nearby collapsed directly.


    At this moment, Ning Tao was silly, and then burst into a rage, roared and rushed to the front, all the power of the spirit body blasted out.


    "Evil animal, die for me!"


    "Roar!"


    Gibbon fiercely hit a punch, a humble mole ant, also dare to compete with his strength.But when the two fists collided, the gibbon was suddenly blown into a blood fog, without any suspense.


    "Elder martial sister, no, elder martial sister..." Ning Tao pours into the pit with a pale look, and his heart is dead.


    But when he saw the scene in front of him, he was suddenly stunned. There was a layer of glazed light in front of him, which was wrapped in the shape of cicada pupa. It was tight and airtight. There was no crack under the blow just now.


    "This What''s this? "


    Bai Yue was surprised, but he lost his voice and said, "immortal weapon?"


    And Murong snow coagulates beautiful Mou to shrink, unexpectedly matchless shock way: "this Is this the eight grade magic weapon, the treasure of our colorful glaze sect, the colorful glaze neon


    "No, it''s just an imitation, but it''s barely seven grades. It''s a good treasure to be able to protect itself," Luo Tian said.


    As we all know, there are one to ten items of magic weapons. Few people pay attention to the first few items. However, when the level of magic weapons reaches eight, there will be a magnificent and amazing transformation, which is called Fairy ware!


    Once you reach this level, the value and power of the immortal tools will become precious


    "Buzz...!"


    All of a sudden, the glass silkworm chrysalis trembled and gradually disappeared, revealing a beautiful figure.


    A pair of long eyelashes shaking, even slowly opened, that is like a color gem like clear eyes, unexpectedly overflow surprise tears, flow down the cheek, shaking out a pair of jade hands.


    "Teacher Younger martial brother? "


    "It''s me, elder martial sister, it''s me, I''ve come to you, I''ve come," Ning Tao cried excitedly.


    They look at each other and hold each other tightly.


    Murong Xuening sees this scene and sighs. Although it''s a good thing to see you again after a long time, Ning Tao really shouldn''t be in the fairyland.


    Luo Tian is very low-key all the way, but his eyes never move away from Ning Tao.


    And seeing this, Bai Yue''s brain turns a big circle. Combined with his current knowledge, Ning Tao, Xian Yue Yi, little princess, and little princess''s mother, don''t they This Ning Tao is not a double name, it''s true!


    Let him excited want to share this news, but see a few people face unchanged, subconsciously asked: "how, do you all know?"


    "He


    Luo Tian smiles but does not speak.


    On the contrary, Murong Xue gave him a glance and said, "did you just find out?"

 Chapter 1787

    White more silly eyes, originally this matter he is the last to know, these people unexpectedly all don''t tell him.


    "You You don''t talk about loyalty, hum


    Heard this angry words, several people are helpless to shake their heads, who let you slow reaction.


    Ning Tao and ye Wanqing embrace each other excitedly. After several months of separation, they finally meet. This love between the two worlds blooms and sublimates under persistence.


    To tell you the truth, since they came to the fairyland, no matter the master, the great man, the elder or the antique, they are all persuading their sisters to forget everything about Ning Tao and the earth. Here is the perfect starting point.


    All things fall, after all, is the dust of the past.


    But Xia Mengfei called her sisters together for the first time and said, "no matter what happens here, please remember that we are all earthlings. Our man''s name is Ning Tao. We Be sure to wait for him


    She is even more strict. If anyone dares to forget these points, don''t blame her for being cold-blooded and unkind!


    Nevertheless, they are afraid of the torment of time.


    Ning Tao said to come and look for them, but how long will it take, a year? three years? Thirty years? Love that can experience the devastation of years is immortal love.


    Even though she is very relieved of her sisters, who can be sure that it is in case? So Xia Mengfei makes a quick decision and says that, even the great emperor is submerged in the years. How long can a little love last?


    However, for the moment, the sisters are all pure hearted, and they are determined to cultivate Ning Tao hard, just to improve their status, strength and share the pressure for men


    She had been waiting for several years, even decades, but unexpectedly, she met Ning Tao in just a few months.


    "Younger martial brother!"


    "I''m so afraid. I''m so afraid that it''s an illusion. It''s a dream. You''ll be gone as soon as you wake up," Ye Wanqing hugged her with tears of joy.


    Ning Tao, with tears in his smile, stroked the three thousand green silk and comforted: "don''t be afraid, I''m here. I''ve come to you. No one can bully you in the future, otherwise, I''ll play with them."


    "Younger martial brother, that LV Yusong..." Ye Wanqing''s eyes were red, and he wanted to say nothing.


    "I know that. Don''t worry. I won''t spare that bastard. Luo Hai and ran Tianming dare to take you away privately. I''ll find them to settle the account myself."


    Ning Tao clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    But as soon as the words came out, ye Wanqing''s face changed. He quickly explained it to him. Don''t be impulsive.


    At that time, it was Xia Mengfei who saw that the situation could not be suppressed. Even if she did not go, she would be forcibly captured. It was better to push the boat with the current. Unfortunately, Sophia''s mother and daughter did not come back, and they were even taken to the fairyland.


    It can only be said that man is the butcher, I am the fish!


    Now they are all trying to be the victors instead of being slaughtered in front of the fish


    "Hey, I said, can we not show our love here? I don''t know if Xiu''s love is dying fast. I don''t know where it is. It''s almost like zongzi."


    Bai Yue looks around and shows his teeth.


    A few people a Leng, suddenly came over, this is not really a long stay, must leave quickly.


    "Go, go to those palaces in front of you first," Ning Tao made a quick decision and ran with the people.


    Thousands of spirit beasts have surrounded us. Although they are not strong, they focus on the quantity. They are all red and roaring.


    "Roar, roar..."


    A few people in a line are like a sharp blade, which makes this layer of fuzzy barrier cool.


    When several people came to the front of this vast and rolling palace through the spirit fog, they felt a more cruel atmosphere, filled with the smell of blood. Tens of thousands of people have been searching around the palace.


    "Oh, my gosh, how come these bastards have already started. They have to go to the emperor''s bedroom. We must not slow down at this time."


    White more immediately anxious way.


    But he cried, the remaining few people were indifferent, just looking at the scene in front of him with a complicated face.


    "Don''t panic, don''t think about the great emperor''s palace. Even if you go to that place, you won''t get anything. You''d better go to these palaces for a search. Maybe there will be some unexpected joy and opportunities," Luo Tian said with a firm face.


    Palace


    Murong Xuening also said deeply: "I received the order from the school, which is probably the case. I try my best to explore opportunities in the nearby palace."


    "Although the great emperor''s dormitory appears, it may be just a flash in the pan, or it may be a coincidence. Just imagine, how can the house of the great emperor make us small mole ants make a mess."


    "It''s disrespectful, insulting, blasphemous to the emperor, so you''d better go to these palaces nearby."


    Ning Tao agreed and nodded, but ye Wanqing gritted her teeth and said, "younger martial brother, if you encounter a congenital companion animal, you must kill it and take the magic pill.""Worry free, she must have this thing..."


    "Don''t worry, elder martial sister. I already know that even if I don''t want to fight for the fate of this place, I will try my best to kill it. As a father, this is what I should do, but the premise is where the evil animal is now?"


    Ning Tao frowned.


    At this time, Luo Tian suddenly said in a leisurely way: "it should be treated somewhere in the forbidden area. I see that it has been badly damaged. It seems that it is in this building complex."


    Huh?


    Four people strange to see, immediately in the heart of a joy, if so, it can''t be better.


    "Don''t be happy too soon. Even if that evil animal is seriously injured, it''s not something you and I can hunt. It''s equivalent to a little beast. Even if it''s just flesh, it can blow you up with one blow."


    Luo Tian took a merciless blow.


    Er


    Ye Wanqing was silent and depressed.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao said: "no matter how strong it is, I will kill it. I will get it."


    "I''ll be with you!"


    Ye Wanqing did not want to blurt out.


    But Murong Xuening and Bai Yue all sneer with disdain. Mayfly shakes the tree and is beyond his capacity.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Five people rushed into the complex one after another, looking for opportunities while exploring. The two plans were carried out at the same time.


    If you look down from above, you can see that this towering palace is like a pool of water, which is quickly eroded by a stream of dirty blood. There are battles everywhere, and even many spirit beasts rush in.


    Chaos, noise, riots, greed.


    There are battles everywhere, there are sabotages everywhere, opportunities appear, and some people die.


    Fortunately, there are few people in the area where the five people live. They rushed into several palaces one after another and got some valuable elixirs. They had to leave them outside. They couldn''t find them in a few days. Now they are only a few breath away.


    At this time, Ning Tao rushes into a side room. It''s just an empty house. He''s about to turn around and leave. Suddenly, he looks at the two puppets strangely.


    "This thing What''s weird about that? "


    Luo Tian didn''t know when he came out from behind. He was surprised and said, "eh, this is Ancient puppet runes

 Chapter 1788

    "In ancient times Puppet


    Ning Tao a face is confused, can''t help but ask a way: "this is what treasure, is not the thing?"


    "Well, good or bad, it''s a failure. In ancient times, Da Neng wanted to depict a puppet that could make the living fight, but later he found that it was too difficult, so what you have is a defective product."


    "If it can depict success, its magical effect will surpass the talisman for death," Luo Tian said.


    For death


    Ning Tao knows something about it. At the beginning, LV Yusong used it and saved his life. At that time, he hated to play with himself.


    "What''s the use of this now?"


    "Yes Let people make a fool of themselves, let Zhongfu imitate you for a short time, but there are too many disadvantages and restrictions. People with strong strength and vigilance will easily get rid of them. "


    "So you can keep it as a souvenir. After all, it''s very rare and can sell for a good price."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao happily took it away. He could sell it, and then he would save money to take his wife home.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Several people constantly shuttle through the palace, seemingly humble house, but there are always unexpected joy.


    Ning Tao''s perspective is fully open. It''s too time-consuming to search one by one. Moreover, more and more people go through the spirit fog, and the fight will become more fierce and miserable.


    "Elder martial sister, go to the top floor of the quadrangle palace."


    "Bai Yue, what are you doing, demolition? Hurry to the lake, remember, don''t damage the roots."


    "Silly woman, why are you still in a daze? Under your feet, pierce that layer. Come on..."


    Ning Tao is like a commander. He anxiously gives orders. He seems to know everything.


    Ye Wanqing didn''t hesitate at all. He rushed to the lake like lightning. Bai Yue stared and hesitated for a moment, then rushed into the bottom of the lake in anger.


    See two people all moved, Murong snow coagulate powder fist a clench, gather all strength of down to hit a fist.


    A small secret room suddenly appeared in front of me


    "Wow, wow..."


    "You see what I found, eight pieces of white jade lotus root. My God, there is a white jade lotus root that can grow to eight pieces. I haven''t seen it so much."


    Bai Yue rushed over with an excited face.


    As soon as he yelled, more than ten people around him suddenly turned red and looked at him, and his face showed jealousy.


    "Eight pieces of white jade lotus root, this guy is lucky. If he can grow to this extent, he has at least been a Taoist for thousands of years. You know, the most popular one out there is only six pieces. It''s worth a lot of money just to be rare."


    Dozens of people are ready to move, but they don''t dare to mess around. The third deterrent power of xianbang is there.


    At this time, Murong Xuening rushed out of the secret room, holding a volume of Taoist Dharma in her hand, all of which are the essence of ancient times. It''s absolutely unusual to see the charm of Taoist Dharma at a glance, just look at her smile.


    "Qipin Daofa, I actually found Qipin Daofa, which was handed down by great power in ancient times..."


    Hearing this, dozens of people are green.


    The Dharma gate and the Dharma weapon are all arranged into ten grades, and the seven grades are the limit of the Tao and Dharma. If we take another step forward, the eight grades are the immortal Dharma!


    This kind of Dharma is rare even in the twelve Tiangang schools and the nineteen Disha schools. It is basically the core inheritance. If you want to have a look at it, the harsh conditions almost need to be described by the hair finger.


    So Qipin Daofa is the limit of their disciples, but today she not only gets it, but also can pass it down. It will be more powerful.


    All of a sudden, ye Wanqing''s beautiful figure came, holding only a piece of nine color jade.


    "Why?"


    "This This is nine color glazed jade. According to the legend, it can make our seven color skill advanced to the original treasure of nine color You found it


    Murong snow coagulates beautiful eyes and crimson eyes.


    In terms of value, the nine color glazed jade is still the highest, and from the perspective of suitability, it is the most precious treasure that they would like to exchange for seven color glazed jade.


    Big chance. It''s a big chance.


    Ye Wanqing looked at the jadeite and felt that it fit her very well. Her heart moved and she melted into her body.


    Looking at the rubbish on the roadside, I feel envious.


    "Hum, if you dare to come one step closer, you can''t be forgiven," said Ning Tao coldly.


    Luo Tian finally nodded his head. It seems that this little guy has a kind of talent. He can see or feel something. Otherwise, they can''t go so smoothly along the way.


    "Instead of waiting here, it''s better to look for your own opportunities. Every second you delay here is a waste of your life," he said


    This is very persuasive, plus they are not easy to provoke, people hesitated and left.


    Seeing this, Bai Yue made a fierce gesture towards their back, and then came to Ning Tao with a smile. The thief said with a smile, "don''t be stunned. Hurry up, where is the treasure? We have all been searched."Murong Xuening also nodded excitedly.


    But the former smile bitterly, but said: "even if it''s outside the bedroom, it''s impossible to have treasures everywhere. These are the best things in this square kilometer."


    "If you want something better, you have to go deep. I believe these things are just the beginning."


    "What are you waiting for, lift the sedan chair, rush, the treasure is all ours," Bai Yue roared excitedly. He shouldered Ning Tao and rushed to the deep place quickly.


    Several people were shocked and then shook their heads with a bitter smile


    All the way can be described as swift and violent, erha attached body, no, erha saw must bow to call ancestors.


    We haven''t fallen to the point that we can''t even tear down the floors of other people''s tombs. The name of the skinny five has gradually spread in the forbidden area.


    The four spread out and searched for the treasure purposefully.


    But at this time, Ning Tao eyebrows pick, strange look to a hall, this is in this large area, one of the most grand buildings.


    "Eh!"


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he rushed over.


    It''s a handle with crystal clear mercury color that directly breaks the door of the hall Long gun!


    A small half of the gun body was inserted into the bottom of the hall. It was very old. There was a hole on the top of the hall. It seemed that it was thrown by someone and finally inserted horizontally here.


    "This is Seven grade magic weapon


    Ning Tao''s face is ecstatic. Now he is on the verge of a handy weapon, and this one is fascinated by it.


    "Well, well, from today on, let me restore your former glory, fight with me all over the world, levy five fields, and drink the blood of the enemy."


    Then he reached for the gun.


    But at this time, a sharp blade suddenly cut out, a touch of cold light appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    "Son of a bitch, die!"


    Ning Tao muscles a tight, subconsciously on the spot a roll, conveniently picked up three stones shot out.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    "Dang!"


    A blade of the sword splits horizontally and shakes into powder.


    Then he said, "I''m so familiar with you, and then I feel like you''ve lost your voice Seven wonders

 Chapter 1789

    Ning Tao grits his teeth. It''s this guy who chases him outside the forbidden area. He listens to LV Yusong''s order.


    "Damn it


    "Jie Jie, little boy, run again. Let me have a look. I said that you can''t escape from my palm. Let''s die..."


    Qijue is laughing wildly.


    "Hum, are you stupid or am I stupid? Do you think I''ll stand there and let you chop? And do you think I just entered the restricted area now?"


    "The world has changed, and you are not invincible," said Ning Tao with a sneer.


    Seven Jue Leng for a while, suddenly said with a wild smile: "ha ha, little boy, are you in the water? Don''t you think I can''t help you without the spirit power?"


    "Ridiculous, ignorant, are you all as stupid as pigs in the world of spirits?"


    "Boom...!"


    "You can scold me, but I will never allow you to insult my hometown. We earthlings are declining, but we may not be able to rise and fall again."


    "You, will pay for your words," Ning Tao said angrily.


    "The price?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "You dare to shout at me like this. You really don''t know how to write dead words. Even if I don''t have the spiritual power now, I can crush you with one hand."


    Seven Jue stretched out a hand, scornful smile way.


    More. Seeing this, Ning Tao takes a deep breath. It''s time to show his full strength.


    "Twice The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    Without any fancy, he directly used brute force to gather a powerful fist. He squatted in the middle of his body and hit it with a bang.


    "Bang" sound, just like the explosion of a fighter plane when it is about to enter the speed of sound, makes the hall collapse and the firm ground crack.


    "Kill


    Seven Jue pupil a shrink, unexpectedly be frightened one suffocate, as if in front of this mole ant suddenly hit an elephant''s blow, that magnificent vision shock people''s hearts.


    Just a second later, he roared and shot.


    "Daofa, seven Jue miesheng finger!"


    A dark black hole pierces all the fingers, lightning like to meet the punch Gang, like thunder and lightning.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The sound of terror spread, and the sound of breaking the sound barrier was heard clearly within a kilometer radius, which completely separated the hall.


    Two figures, like cannonballs, hit the palace behind them heavily, pulling out a piece of ruins.


    People in the vicinity were startled. They quickly put down their work and jumped to a high place to watch. Unexpectedly, someone was fighting to such a scale in this site.


    The strong are the two strong.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Ye Wanqing, Luo Tian, Bai Yue, and Murong Xuening rushed to the scene. They were angry with each other.


    How dare anyone rob them!


    "Grandma, who dares to rob my friend''s things? I don''t think you want to live any more. Get out of here. I''ll beat you to shit..."


    Bai Yue grabs Bai Ji and opens his eyes angrily.


    "Boom...!"


    Two ruins burst open, Ning Tao and seven Jue appear in a panic, a pair of eyes ferocious staring at each other.


    But suddenly, someone noticed that there was a crystal silver spear in the former''s hand, which gave off a touch of ancient prestige.


    "Seven Seven grade magic weapon


    Hundreds of people screamed greedily.


    This is one of the most precious treasures in the world. Even if you put it in three schools or five schools, it is rare.


    If it''s in the hands of a super strong man, people may only envy it, but it''s in an unknown boy, which is equivalent to a dragon horn growing on a snake. It doesn''t deserve to have this thing.


    All the people were envious, and they all dreamed that they could get it.


    Ning Tao breathes heavily, coldly sweeps, does not flinch, when is shaken to retreat, he conveniently pulled it out.


    Seven Jue bitterness of dead stare, eyeball climb blood silk, who didn''t find, in his sleeve of that finger, unexpectedly all twisted by life interrupted.


    His face turned pale with pain.


    "Asshole, damn asshole..."


    "Hum, who should I be? It turns out that it''s the dog of your seven Jue sect. Why, I don''t know that your white master is here, and dare to come to my place and die?"


    Bai Yue''s eyes narrowed and sneered.


    Ye Wanqing and Murong Xuening come to ningtao''s side in an instant. They have a glass sword. They are murderous and Bing ran.


    While Luo Tian on one side seems to have no action. His dignified eyes, just staring at them, are enough to make people sweat and show the dignity of the superior.


    "Didn''t you hear Mr. Bai ask you, do you want me to beat you now, or do you want me to beat the last generation of seven Jue again"A meal," said Bai Yue, a man with boundless scenery.


    "You...!"


    Seven Jue eyes canthus want to crack, molars a way: "white Yue, this matter has nothing to do with you, this is my seven Jue door and the grudge between him, I advise you not to involve."


    "Otherwise, you can''t afford the consequences."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "A good one can''t afford it. When did you become so tough? Tell me who gave you the confidence. If it''s not your immortal, you should be one of the twelve Tiangang gates. Cut."


    White more merciless scorn way.


    "Hiss ~!"


    The crowd gasped in shock.


    You know, this is the pain of qijuemen. Strictly speaking, the strength of qijuemen is not enough to deserve the honorary title of Tiangang twelve.


    But there is no way, who let people have an ancestor, seven immortals, one of the ten immortals in the fairyland, with him, no one can get rid of this name.


    They are also the most taboo people to say this. Although they have been working hard, they have no choice but to have their disciples fail. They have always been malnourished. They can hardly be seen in several lists of the five famous domains.


    "Bai Yue, don''t deceive others too much. Do you really think that you are a little genius who can provoke me?" Qi Jue was furious and couldn''t help it any more.


    "Ha ha, if you don''t want to fight, fight for life and death, or let your six useless brothers get out, I''ll fight you seven alone, dare you?"


    Bai Yue is bold and domineering and continues to press.


    Not far away, Ning Tao and the second daughter are shocked to see this scene. The boy dares to be so horizontal.


    Bullshit, brother. It''s not good for you.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Qi Jue''s face turned red and he was trembling. Just when he was stiff, six figures suddenly flashed out.


    "Bai Yue, remember a word, the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. No matter how weak our Qijue sect is, it''s only a matter of playing between your fingers to destroy a little genius. I advise you not to be arrogant, so as to avoid causing great disaster."


    Yijue appears in a light way.


    Glanced at a few people, frowned on Luo Tian''s body, and then closely followed Ning Tao.


    A moment later, he sneered, "retreat!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    Seven Jue and so on anger a gnash teeth, then unwilling to leave, chest nest a group of anger.


    Ning Tao laughs, but at this moment, he hears a voice.


    "The end of the law imprisons the hands of heaven!"

 Chapter 1790

    "The end of the law Heaven''s hand


    Vaguely in a familiar voice into the ear, there are bursts of roar, so resounding.


    Ning Tao''s first expedition, with an inconceivable rigidity of vision, saw a ferocious white Jiao and a pair of big hands thousands of meters away. Although it was a frame, it was very powerful.


    "Roar...!"


    "Boom Boom


    The next second, there was a shock fight.


    Ye Wanqing took a look and then exclaimed, "it''s Wang Tao. Someone is fighting with him."


    Both of them are in the southern region. Naturally, she has heard of Wang Tao and wants to contact him. But somehow, the latter has been shut down. It''s the first time that she has seen him.


    In fact, Wang Tao has always been afraid of causing trouble. Who let "Ning Tao" become a taboo in fairyland.


    Ning Tao turns pale at the sound and rushes over without hesitation. It''s his brother and friend. How can he watch him attacked by the enemy.


    A few people looked at it, and then they all followed.


    Bai Yue''s face is full of spirit and complacency. He feels that he has finally moved back to one city. He is not the third in the list of immortals.


    However, he didn''t argue with the last words of "Yijue". If he really angered Qijue, his end would not be much better. He had high talent, but he didn''t have strong power behind him.


    On the whole, Ning Tao has received a lot of affection along the way. It''s also human to get so many treasures


    "Whoosh...!"


    A few people speed very fast, a moment came to the edge of the battlefield, saw two people and a beast fighting desperately.


    A man with a bow kept bowing. It looked like a rough arrow, but it was like a sharp spear. Bai Jiao was bloody and had no power to fight. Wang Tao''s face was furious.


    "Asshole, you''re not finished."


    "I have no injustice or hatred with you. If you dare to pester me again, don''t blame me for playing with you."


    "I have said that I only want the tendon on the white dragon, and I can give you the corresponding reward and compensation, and it will not die. Why not do it?"


    Holding bow man light way.


    "Roar!"


    Bai Jiao roared angrily and fumed.


    As soon as the bastard appeared, he wanted his Jiaojin. Instead of trading with him, he started directly. Isn''t it obvious that he bullied people and forced them to buy and sell!


    And without Jiao tendon, his accomplishments will not die, but just imagine, who can bear the feeling of living skin cramps, let alone damage the basic accomplishments, no matter how much reward he will give.


    "Human, don''t even think about it!"


    Wang Tao is also very angry. He has skin picking and cramps. It''s a pity that this guy can figure it out.


    "I tell you, Lao Bai is not only my contract beast, but also my friend and family. If you want to scratch his skin and cramp him, you should step over my body first."


    "I''m a disciple of Kunlun sect. I will never give in!"


    Hearing this, the man with the bow had no fear at all, and his face was flat under the mask.


    He raised his wooden bow and said, "well, it seems that I''m wasting my breath. As expected, I still want to use force. Today, even if you Kunlun gate is here, you can''t stop me. Don''t live with this evil animal."


    "You dare!"


    Wang Tao stares big eyes angrily to scold a way.


    The man holding the bow said nothing. Two mahogany arrows on the string, one arm pull, directly pull the strong bow into the full moon.


    At this moment, one man and one beast felt as if a momentum penetrating everything penetrated them. When the two arrows were fired, it was an illusion Come true!


    "Well What a terrible archery! I can''t stop it This is the voice of Wang Tao''s heart.


    Bai Jiao''s eyes were wide open, as if he had already known his fate. With their strength, they could never stop him. Unexpectedly, he had just established himself in the fairyland, but he wanted to go back to the West. He was really unwilling.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he used the body of a dragon to dish up Wang Tao. Now, they are fighting for one.


    "No, Lao Bai..."


    "Secret method, swallow wolf month by month!"


    A terrible momentum reached its peak. Just as he was about to shoot two arrows, there was a sudden explosion in his ear, "asshole, stop it Stop... "


    "Well?"


    The man with the bow gave a dull snort, and his face became gloomy and ugly.


    He was like a weapon to be fired after the accumulation of power, but he was suddenly disturbed, which made him hold back again. It didn''t matter if he was injured. The main reason was that his tone made him very angry.


    A pair of gloomy eyes scan coldly, suddenly see Ning Tao several people who rush from the distance.


    "You''d better give me a suitable reason, otherwise...!"


    Wang Tao looked through the gap, and immediately widened his eyes and said in ecstasy: "Ning Tao!"


    The latter nodded a smile, then fixed on the man holding the bow, sneered: "this friend, the enemy is easy to solve, not easy to knot, there are many treasures here, why do you keep pestering here, maybe you can find a better one."The man with the bow snorted angrily. The feeling of holding the bow made him feel very uncomfortable at the moment.


    To tell you the truth, there is a reason for his endless entanglement. Jiaojin, Longjin and other things are regarded as the best and the best of bowstring.


    As soon as he entered the forbidden area, he couldn''t use the magic power, and his magic weapon couldn''t be taken out. That''s why he had this simple object. However, he always wanted to make a good fairy bow, which was comparable to those ancient gods.


    If you have a good bow string, you can''t miss it.


    ¡·%Update fastest / R $. @G *


    you know, the adult Jiaolong is not only terrifying in strength, but also an ethnic group. Although he has great strength and strong backstage, he dares to offend.


    I didn''t expect to meet a single one today. How could he let it slip away in vain!


    "Hum, I didn''t expect to see a few more death seekers. Let me send you all to hell!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    But just then, Bai Yue, Murong Xuening and others came and sneered: "send us to hell? I advise you to take a good look at it, who gives it to who! "


    Six people in one boat, looking coldly.


    "Ridiculous, ignorant mole ants, do you think you can win with more people? In front of me, you are like a local chicken and a dog. Now that you have finished the nonsense, let''s go together and kill us together."


    A man with a bow has seven arrows in his hand.


    At this moment, his breath of terror showed no doubt, as if a god throwing a meteor arrow.


    A few people feel a crisis of life and death, this person''s strength is so strong, almost can not feel his limit, a trace of cold sweat gradually flow.


    At this time, Luo Tian''s eyes behind Ning Tao flashed and quietly moved. He took off the rough mask on his face and showed a dignified and profound face. His eyes swept coldly.


    The man holding the bow was sneering, and the corner of his eye just swept this eye. Suddenly, his face changed.


    "It''s you!"


    Ning Tao a Leng, suspicious of saw oneself one eye, oneself how, why this kind of facial expression.


    Strange turn a look, but found Luo Tian wearing a mask very curious, is staring at her.


    "Well I


    Ning Tao is stunned to explain, but the man with the bow suddenly takes back the arrow and salutes him with a complicated face. Then he leaves quickly with the sole of his foot.


    "Here? Just And just go away? "


    All of them were dumbfounded. They thought it was a bloody battle, so they counseled.


    At this time, Wang Tao pounced on him with a look of ecstasy, and exclaimed: "Niubi, brother, as soon as he appeared, he scared him away. It''s OK to mix!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly gave a dry cough, and the master''s demeanor turned his back and said with a smile: "ha ha, it''s a small matter, it''s not worth mentioning..."

 Chapter 1791

    When Bai Yue and Murong Xuening heard this, they could not help but sneer. Who was scared like a grandson just now? From this point of view, his back is wet


    Ning Tao coughed, pretending to be calm.


    It''s as if it had just performed some amazing skill. In fact, it was forced to do so in order not to lose face.


    Sure enough, Wang Tao was suspicious, but after all, he got rid of the encirclement. When he saw his good brother again, he burst out laughing and hit him on the chest with his fist.


    "OK, you can be a boy. You are scared away by such a powerful character. I heard that you are still the fiance of the first goddess xianyueyi. When did you come up and where did you go?"


    That pair of small eyes hot and proud.


    Ning Tao can see excitement and joy, and a little show off and competition, as if he were a competitor.


    Shouz FA;


    as we all know, his master Wu Chenzi and Wang Tao''s master Mo Laoqi are enemies of love for many years. As their disciples, although they have a very close relationship, they also regard each other as the object of transcendence.


    To put it simply, they are like classmates after graduation, one after another than to see who mix well.


    If you are killed, you will lose not only your own face, but also the old face of master


    Ning Tao a listen to his words, small eyes suddenly narrowed up, boast: "where high?"? Cut, I''m afraid I''ll scare you. Hum, you say first... "


    "Eh!"


    Wang Tao moistened his voice and said, "it''s nothing. I''ve heard of the twelve gates of Tiangang and the three gates of southern regions. My sect is one of the three. Kunlun sect. I''m a disciple of zhenzhuan."


    "And you? How''s it going? "


    "Er, well, I..." Ning Tao was startled for a while, and his words faltered.


    "Pooh...!"


    Bai Yue and Murong Xuening can''t help laughing and almost don''t laugh.


    "All hold back, smile what smile, don''t well when your attendant, blind mix what matter, don''t understand the rules," Ning Tao eyes a stare, immediately scold way.


    "With Follow up


    "What do you say, say it to me again!"


    Bai Yue stares big eyes, this bastard dares to say that he is a valet, give you face is how drop.


    Just about to be furious, he sees Ning Tao''s hands behind him, revealing a piece of white lotus root. That''s the eight pieces of white lotus root he found. Later, he divided the spoils, and all five of them shared some. It''s clear that he wants to bribe.


    "Why, don''t you hear me? I ask you to scold me loudly again. A person with such status as you can''t have a small tone. You have to have a temper. I want two parts!"


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao almost didn''t choke to death, a strong dry cough, two pieces, he also got two pieces of white lotus root.


    This bastard took advantage of the fire.


    Immediately not angry angry voice way: "know, roll!"


    When Bai Yue heard this, he rubbed his hands and ran to one side. He got two pieces of white lotus root, which made him the third in the list of immortals.


    Murong Xuening gave him a bitter smile, but he didn''t embarrass him. He said cleverly: "you should calm down. As you are, you won''t be angry. It''s not worth it. You should talk about the past slowly, and the maid will take someone to protect the Dharma for you."


    With that, the glass sword swept around.


    Wang Tao was stunned and looked at people carefully. Suddenly, he was shocked and said, "ah, I seem to have seen both of them. One is the third in the list of immortals, and the other is the genius of the seven color glaze sect. They all have a big origin."


    "How did you bring them in?"


    "The two of them? "Ah, it''s nice for them to watch the bedclothes.


    But as soon as the words fell, there were two more murderous eyes behind him, as if two knives were on his neck.


    After all, Murong Xuening has suffered a lot. It''s OK to be wronged. But how can she joke about fame? What can she do when she is a big yellow girl.


    His face turned red and angry.


    On the other hand, ye Wanqing looks at Ning Tao strangely and Murong Xuening strangely. They don''t really have an ambiguous relationship


    Wang Tao was stunned, but he didn''t believe it. He didn''t know what his temperament was.


    He immediately opened the topic and said with a stiff smile, "this is very good. But younger martial brother, don''t go to play, but also pay attention to cultivation. You see, elder martial brother has already practised. You have to work hard!"


    "Well, when I''m free, my elder martial brother also keeps a pet, a pure dragon. It''s not worth mentioning, it''s not worth mentioning, ha ha."


    "Roar...!"


    The white dragon was very cooperative and roared up to the sky.


    It is six feet long, and its huge body is dancing in the air, with its prestige and two dragon whiskers swaying slightly.


    Ning Tao''s face became stiff, and he was gradually at a disadvantage, but he still laughed: "it seems that my elder martial brother and I have the same interests, and both like to keep pets, but I have the first ancestor dragon of Taigu. I''m afraid of making a big noise, so I didn''t bring it with me."Taigu ZuLong


    A few people didn''t understand, and they didn''t get it.


    But in Luo Tian''s ear like thunder roars, a facial expression transients, stare big eyes to stare at Ning Tao.


    This How is this possible? Is it true in ancient books that the first ancestor dragon of Taigu came back, and the end of this era has begun?


    Ning Tao,


    What''s your secret?


    Just as they were blowing the cowhide, ye Wanqing suddenly exclaimed, "look, the guy with the arrow is back?"


    "What? No good


    Ning Tao two people frighten a shiver, subconsciously want to leave here, the facial expression frightens all white.


    But all of a sudden, when they looked up, they were empty. They were stunned and saw Ye Wanqing with a smiling face, holding both arms and joking.


    This


    They were embarrassed and chatted.


    But at this time, the whole palace site suddenly changed, and the surrounding light was shining. In the center of the site, the great emperor''s palace, there was an ancient vicissitudes.


    "My disciple, Da Shan!"


    The sound is like thunder. Even the sky is full of beasts. Countless ancient beasts, fierce beasts and wild beasts roar and roar, as if they are cheering for this scene.


    Like a torrent, it almost covers heaven and earth.


    Ning Tao and others are shocked. Who is talking?


    Only Luo Tian''s face changed. When he seemed to be shocked, he lost his voice and said, "the emperor of the beast has accepted the apprentice. Is that voice, he''s not dead yet?"


    Words fall, directly toward the bedroom fly.


    Wang Tao made a quick decision and stepped up to Baijiao, shouting: "come up quickly, let Laobai take you there."


    "Whoosh...!"


    At this moment, the whole forbidden area was boiling.


    This amazing vision can be seen clearly in the whole southern region. Countless young people are shocked by the disciple, but the older generation are shocked by the death of the beast emperor?

 Chapter 1792

    The title of emperor is the highest mountain.


    They stand on the wave of every era, and they are the leading figures in the world.


    But there is a very sensitive issue, the old age of the great emperor. I don''t know why so many powerful people in history, except for those who have been known to have fallen, all the others have disappeared and faded.


    For example, the great beast emperor was also very amazing at that time, but when he was brilliant for a period of time, he only left his bedroom and then disappeared.


    The rest of the great emperors, though with different methods, are of the same nature. After their glory, there is no news


    Some say the great emperors are not dead.


    Some people say that the great emperors are planning a grand event?


    In a word, there are different opinions, but there has never been a convincing explanation.


    Ning Tao may not understand it, but for the native people of Xianjie, this voice is shocking. Even if he doesn''t know how the great emperor is, the presence of his disciples is enough to shock the five regions.


    Bai Yue and Murong Xuening are excited.


    I saw a group of figures give up the nature of the site, are toward the palace bee pupae.


    From a distance, it''s like worshiping in all directions. The fierce beasts in the sky kneel down and worship, as if they are praying for the only God in their hearts.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The whole forbidden area is also boiling, endless spirit beasts show respect, including those adults


    In the ruins, a shadowy burly man looks up and sees this scene. His golden eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. He keeps an eye on Ning Tao and others from afar, but he doesn''t dare to move. He just quietly watches them on their way.


    "Hum...!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Before long, everyone rushed to the dormitory.


    When they came in, there were 100000 gods, but at present, less than 50000 people have come here, and more than half of them have died.


    Even Ning Tao, who has experienced a big scene, can''t help but wonder at this scene.


    In the battle of the earth, the death of a God can cause a great sensation and even shock the world. But here, the death of a God is no different from the death of a garbage.


    It really makes him feel frustrated. He can''t help but subconsciously clench his fists and become stronger. Although he has too much time to fall behind his peers, he can make up for it with double or ten times his efforts.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning and his fighting spirit is burning. One day, he will make everyone look up to him with new eyes.


    Ye Wanqing seems to be aware of his change and holds his hand warmly. No matter what happens, please remember that we are behind you


    "Dang Dang Dang...! "


    All of a sudden, an ancient bell with a long history rang. It struck three times slowly and rhythmically. It seemed to express something, and its sound spread all over the five regions.


    But Luo Tian, who had been staring at him all the time, shrunk his pupils and murmured: "the emperor''s bell rings three times. When the emperor comes from five regions, he will see his son as if he were a man. He will be buried in the dust all the time..."


    From ancient times to the present, there are many things handed down, but some of them are very important, and they are handed down orally from generation to generation, such as these words.


    It probably means that one day, when the bell of the five realms rings at the same time, the great emperor will accept his disciples. All the forces in the five realms need to come to see his disciples and let them know each other.


    Seeing him is like seeing the great emperor, everyone should kneel down and stick to the dust, because this is the respect for the great emperor.


    "Master Luo Tian, what do you mean by this? Can we speak in vernacular? We can''t understand classical Chinese," Ning Tao and Wang Tao scratched their heads and said blankly.


    The former took a deep breath, looked at the rioters, and said in a deep voice: "the great emperor What an apprentice


    "What?"


    Several people''s faces changed, full of shock.


    Bai Yue''s lips were pale and said: "that The king of beasts, he Is he still alive? "


    As soon as the words came out, a group of people opened their eyes and looked forward to it. I''m afraid that''s the most direct problem. They were puzzled by all the commotion, changes and sounds.


    Luo Tianyi pondered, finally shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but I can be sure that the great emperor is not in the palace, but his apprentice is here!"


    Then he looked up at the palace.


    In the line of sight, the emperor''s palace radiates light and is surrounded by the terrible beast virtual shadow.


    But vaguely, actually can see a fuzzy outline, inside, really someone!


    Tens of thousands of people screamed in an instant.


    However, Ning Tao was stunned, and his face was a little strange. Why was he familiar with this figure? He thought about it. Although it was offensive, he still had a try.


    Perspective difficult through the light, when he saw the face of the emperor''s disciples, the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "Ye Er!"


    "Hum, you dare to make a noise in front of the emperor''s bedroom. Are you disrespectful? Do you want to die?" The distant seven Jue bitterness, biting his teeth, sneered.


    White more want to scold back, but was Ning Tao to stop, that a facial expression has a kind of speechless confusion."It''s Ye''er


    "How can it be? Am I blinded?"


    At this time, a soft voice came out from the emperor''s bedroom: "I, ye''er, a disciple of the emperor!"


    As soon as the words come out, Luo Tian, a man with a bow, a strong man in black robes, a charming woman, and an old man with crane hair and childlike face Unexpectedly coincidentally out of the Qi Qi.


    Respectfully said: "we, meet the emperor, have met Miss Ye Er!"


    Tens of thousands of people followed, all kneeling on the ground.


    Luo Tian and others cried out: "please let Miss Ye Er show her true face and let us be respected by the world."


    After a long time, the vague outline came out immediately, and a lovely, delicate and heroic woman finally appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ye''er, it''s really you!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and he immediately cheers with surprise, even waving his hand happily below.


    But seven Jue gate seven Jue saw this, immediately angry way: "presumptuous, you dare to call the real name of the emperor''s disciples, good courage, you Taoist friends, with me to kill this disrespectful bastard."


    "Waves...!"


    The dazzling cold light aimed at Ning Tao.


    The latter never frowns. It''s his trouble.


    "Kill! Kill


    Qijue leads people to kill first, but is blocked by a light curtain. In the middle of the light curtain, Ning Tao is in a daze. What''s the matter?


    The next second, people only see that a beautiful shadow, happy face, unexpectedly jumped down the palace.


    Seeing this, Luo Tian is numb. Ning Tao has surprised him so much that he really knows the disciples of the great emperor


    The light curtain gradually cuts off vision and hearing, and people outside seem to be looking at an egg.


    At this time, in front of Ning Tao''s eyes, stands a surprised leaf with a small face.


    "My Lord!"


    With that, he jumped up happily.


    /Ning Tao was a little flattered and wanted to push her away, but after thinking about it, she accepted it with a smile. No matter what identity Ye Er had, she was still Ye Er.


    The latter blushed and said excitedly, "my Lord, I''ve been chosen by the temple spirit. It says that I''m honest and pure, and I''m the right person for inheritance."


    "Now I''m going to my bedroom for a long time, until I completely absorb the heritage and transform myself. Maybe I can''t accompany adults any more."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao quickly comforted him and said, "it''s OK. It''s a big chance. You must firmly grasp it. When it''s time to go out of the pass, I''ll rely on you to cover me. Ha ha..."


    It was a joke, but ye''er took it seriously, and said firmly: "don''t worry, sir. Ye''er will work hard. When ye''er leaves the pass, he will kill all the enemies for you, and the seven Jue sect will be the first to kill him!"

 Chapter 1793

    The first to kill Qijue gate!


    Ning Tao listen to wry smile, it seems that at that time in the forbidden area outside the chase, completely let Ye Er to hate.


    However, he didn''t say anything, because this idea is the same as him. When he is successful in his cultivation, the first one to kill is LV Yusong, the son of a bitch who is harmful to his master. He dares to stop him and level the mountain gate.


    At this time, there seems to be a sound in ye''er''s ear, which makes her excited look suddenly gloomy.


    "My Lord, I...!"


    "Don''t worry, you go quickly. You must take advantage of this opportunity. I will come to you when you leave the customs. Don''t underestimate me."


    "Maybe after you go out of the gate, I''ll have killed the Qijue gate for as short as three years and as long as five years. Anyway, as long as I don''t die, I will have to make an end with him. Believe me, I can do it!"


    Ning Tao comforted with a smile.


    Hearing this, ye''er''s eyes were red and he nodded with tears. He was regarded as a relative in his heart.


    It''s the only family she has left in the world!


    There was a huge light curtain all around, and eight fierce beasts were about to fly back to their dormitories with leaves on their backs. But at this moment, the latter seemed to have thought of something, so he bit his silver teeth to break away from the light curtain, folded his body and took it to his arms.


    "My Lord, you must wait for Ye Er!"


    But the latter quietly put something into his mouth.


    He is not a fool, ye''er so move, is certainly hiding something to give him, even if he no longer want, also can''t expose her short on the spot.


    The emperor''s bedroom flickered slightly. It seemed that he had a pair of deep eyes, staring at Ning Tao for a long time, but he didn''t respond. He just gathered the light curtain again, and eight fierce beasts flew back to the bedroom carrying Ye Er''s head.


    "Boom Boom


    As the light curtain dispersed, Ning Tao''s figure appeared, but people''s minds were attracted by the movement.


    I saw this towering palace roar, millions of thunder exploded on the sky, tearing the solid space, and most of the ruins of this palace rushed into the endless void and disappeared in front of people''s eyes.


    Everyone is a little disappointed. I don''t know what will happen next time I see you?


    Luo Tian, Wang Tao and ye Wanqing come over and look at each other. They suddenly feel that Ning Tao doesn''t know each other. It''s a disciple of the great emperor. What has he done?


    Not only them, but also tens of thousands of people are curious to see that they actually know the disciples of the great emperor. I''m afraid that this guy will be developed in the future and envy everyone.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and shakes his head helplessly.


    Looking at the fast healing black hole of terror space, he finally sighed. He didn''t expect that ye''er would leave like this, and he didn''t expect that the separation would be so fast.


    "Alas


    There are still a small number of sites left. Some of them are fighting for them, but some of them are willing to retreat.


    It is believed that in a few days, the boiling hot water will slowly cool down and return to the rule of spirit beasts.


    A lot of people have been given a lot of opportunities. When they see the good, they will stop. They have calmed down. It''s time to leave.


    Just as the crowd retreated like a tide, a harsh voice rang out sharply: "you guys, there is a great fortune in front of you. Don''t you want it?"


    Everyone was stunned and looked up suspiciously.


    According to Ning Tao and others, it is the new generation of Qijue, who is also the enemy of their acquaintances.


    Someone sneered: "what the hell are you doing in Qijue sect? If you have great fortune, you will speak it out loud. I''m afraid you''ll be full of it."


    "Yes, I cheat ghosts here. Cut..."


    Hearing the scorn, Qijue suddenly fixed his eyes on Ning Tao and said with a wicked smile, "ladies and gentlemen, the light curtain just now Have you ever seen anything? "


    "The disciple of the great emperor, that is, miss ye''er, even if she wants to reminisce about the past, why do she want to make a light curtain? It is clear that there are some invisible things, or Even if you take one from the emperor''s bedroom, it''s the most precious thing. "


    "That is to say, in this person''s hand, there is a treasure, which is a great fortune. Am I right?"


    Huh?


    As soon as 50000 people''s faces changed, their eyes burst out with brilliance. Yes, how could they forget this.


    Although there are many treasures in the site, just take one from the emperor''s palace. It''s earth shaking. How can ordinary things enter the emperor''s eyes? Therefore, a treasure can reach the whole site.


    "Goo Gollum...! "


    They swallow a mouthful of saliva, their eyes are red, and they stare at Ning Tao and others like hungry wolves.


    Wang Tao was shocked, and his face was filled with anger. He gritted his teeth and looked at Qijue. This bastard dared to provoke him, and forced him to create a treasure that he didn''t need. He put them in danger. It''s damned.


    Especially looking at his proud face, several people hate to tear his mouth.


    Luo Tian''s face changes, and he looks at the seven Jue gate with some unhappiness. When he comes, he has to block their hearts.On the other hand, Bai Yue said angrily, "did you hear it or did you see it? Why don''t you say that the inheritance of the great emperor is also in our hands..."


    Just want to continue to scold, but Ning Tao stopped him, said with a smile: "you are not curious about what just happened, it doesn''t matter, I can tell you, and I can use my heart to swear, promise."


    Oh?


    Seven Jue and others are a face proud, arrogant and domineering way: "is it, hum, that say to listen to."


    "Miss ye''er said a word. When she leaves the gate, the first one to kill is Qijue gate. I dare to swear with my life that this is what she said at that time. There is no empty word," Ning Tao said jokingly.


    Bai Yue, ye Wanqing look a Leng, immediately surprised laugh, gloating at the past.


    Qijuemen has offended a big man.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The faces of tens of thousands of people present were also strange, but the faces of Qijue and others were as pale as paper, like eating dead flies, not to mention disgusting.


    Dao Xin, life, this is almost the most vicious kind of swearing. Under these conditions, what they say must be true, that is to say, they really offended that big man.


    Wait!


    As soon as Qi Jue''s face changed, he suddenly remembered that when he first met Ning Tao, there was a Women.


    At the thought of this, his legs and stomach almost softened. After talking with Yijue Sanjue and others, he immediately felt numb and went back to zongmen to discuss the matter


    Ning Tao and others did not stop, a line of six people, riding white Jiao, gradually disappeared in the forest, this sudden event also suddenly calmed down.


    By the side of the river, six people from Ning Tao appeared.


    This place is very far away from the site, and it has been carefully checked, and no one has come after it.


    Just when several people were happy to share the spoils, Ning Tao hesitated for a moment and slowly took out a dark one from his sleeve Er, what is this?


    It''s an oval shape with many complicated patterns on it. It''s hard to understand. I can feel a breath of life when I put it in my hand. It''s a living creature. It looks like a head Tortoise!


    Ye Wanqing''s second daughter saw this scene and was shocked to cover her red lips. She was surprised and said, "did that ye''er really give you something?"


    Luo Tian also curious to see, found that it was a turtle, a pair of eyebrows suddenly wrinkled up.

 Chapter 1794

    tortoise? It''s a tortoise!


    Luo Tian couldn''t understand it. With his knowledge, he naturally knew that the treasure in the palace of the great emperor was like a mountain. Even if he took any one, it could be the level of dragon liver and Phoenix gall.


    But a turtle, what do you mean?


    /The latest section V of the new chapter "I


    " this What is this treasure? "


    "Those things for divination?" Wang Tao felt his chin and looked suspicious.


    Bai Yue thought about it, and said solemnly: "what do you mean by sending tortoises It''s a big medicine that we can stew. "


    "Go away!"


    Ning Tao and others curse with a black face. Even if it is useless, he can''t stew the tortoise.


    It''s Ye Er''s hard work. There must be other intentions. It seems that Ye Er is still alive, but after shaking for a long time, there is no sign of awakening


    All of a sudden, it became calm all around.


    The river seems to stop, the birds no longer sing, the fallen leaves freeze, and the wind solidifies, as if the clock stops in this space where several people live.


    Ning Tao eyelids a jump, subconsciously will turtle back sleeve, face carefully looking around.


    At this time, Luo Tian seems to have noticed, suddenly looked up to the sky, the space was torn, a hazy mysterious light and shadow slowly out.


    "You Who is it? "


    The mysterious light and shadow glanced at him and said coldly: "this seat, the temple spirit, has a sense of the great emperor, so you can see me as the great emperor, or you can call me The great


    "Temple spirit?"


    "You You are the spirit of the palace! "


    Ignoring the shock of Murong Xuening, the cold eyes of the temple spirit immediately fixed on Ning Tao and said: "why don''t you kneel when you see the emperor?"


    "Kneel? Why kneel? In my life, I only kneel to heaven, to the ground, to my parents, to my elders. I dare to ask, what kind are you Ning Tao did not flinch.


    But as soon as the words came out, the others were so frightened that they quickly winked. How dare they be stubborn with the emperor.


    If you can''t get along with the great emperor in the fairyland, it''s to seek death. They stand on the altar of martial arts. If you dare to provoke them, you can''t even say a word against your will. Otherwise, there will be no place for them in the fairyland.


    Even Luo Tian was startled by this.


    "Hum, what a righteous man. I don''t want to bully you. I''m here to tell you that you can''t touch the disciples of the great emperor. How can the humble mole ants entangle with the nine sky Phoenix?"


    "I''ll give you a final warning. Get away from ye''er. Otherwise, I''ll separate this time I''ll say goodbye to you forever


    Light and shadow hall spirit forest of disdain way.


    Wang Tao, Bai Yue and Murong Xuening are all ugly. Look at Ning Tao, who dares to disobey the words of the great emperor.


    But Ning Tao took a deep breath and said, "why?"


    "Because you don''t deserve it, the Dragon matches the dragon, the Phoenix matches the Phoenix, and the Phoenix can match the dragon, but you can see that the dragon and the Phoenix match the reptiles and crows. Let alone the emperor''s disapproval, everyone who has a strong idea will not agree with it."


    "Wait, I think you misunderstood."


    "Ye Er and I don''t have that kind of relationship. She regards me as a relative, and I also regard her as a family. We rely on each other, support each other, and never give up. That''s what makes us all the way to today...!"


    Ning Tao quickly explained.


    He is telling the truth. His relationship with ye''er is pure. During the period of doushenzong, if there was no other party, it might be another situation today.


    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted coldly by the spirit of the palace, and said sarcastically: "it''s good to know that it''s not worthy of him, but I want more than these. How can a glorious emperor have some stains on his body?"


    "To put it bluntly, you''ve seen great people and relatives in poor mountain villages. I don''t want to see a future emperor who is ridiculed by later generations and has a mole ant friend."


    "Don''t go too far. Why do you look down on him? Was the emperor of the beast born in those years the great emperor? I advise you not to underestimate people. The title of the great emperor will come to my home."


    Ye Wanqing was angry in her heart.


    To say temper, her temper and upbringing are absolutely excellent, but now there is a man who despises her without concealment. How can she bear it.


    "Dare to contradict the emperor, seek death!"


    The temple spirit was enraged, turned over his hand and patted out a seal of ten thousand beasts, just like a torrent of ten thousand beasts rushing into each other.


    "No!"


    Ning Tao, Wang Tao, Bai Yue and others were shocked, but the attack was too sudden to be prepared, so they could only watch this scene.


    "No..."


    Ye Wan''s eyes contracted and she felt a strong crisis of life and death.


    What made her even more frightened was that her seven grade magic weapon, colorful glaze neon, had no response. If she could not protect it, she would never resist this move.


    "Boom!"


    I heard a heavy sound, just like a heavy stone hitting at the bottom of several people''s hearts.Ning Tao stares big eyes, a face "brush" pale as paper, then gushes out a killing idea, anger.


    "Damn bastard, you want to die!"


    As soon as he mentioned the long gun, he had to fight for his life with red eyes. But Wang Tao stopped him and said, "don''t be impulsive. You should look carefully first."


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he immediately looked at the elder martial sister. When the dust dispersed, they both widened their eyes at the same time. They were not alone, but Two!


    In the sight, Luo Tian''s sleeve robe blew away the dust all over the sky immediately, and his mouth overflowed with blood. He said angrily, "temple spirit, don''t do too much. You are just an instrument spirit, and you can''t represent the great emperor."


    Ye Wanqing''s pretty face was pale. If he hadn''t stopped it for himself, I''m afraid he would have fallen.


    "Hum, it''s interesting. You should be the most powerful force in this era, Dalao fairy palace?" Dian Ling narrowed his eyes.


    Luo Tian wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and said plainly: "I want to ask the emperor of the beast more about it than this!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    The temple spirit sneered and ignored him. With a wave of his sleeve robe, he threw out three gorgeous light groups, each wrapped with a magic treasure.


    "Younger generation, as long as you promise not to pester ye''er any more, you can take any of these three treasures!"


    Bai Yue was envied by them. This was the most precious treasure that shocked the five regions. But Ning Tao refused to look at it and said, "I''ll tell you that you can''t buy my friendship with Ye Er."


    "You can look down upon me or despise me, but if you dare to fight against my woman, I will make you regret it. When I become the great emperor, I will ask you for all this myself, I swear!"


    The temple spirit disdained to laugh wildly, reached for the three light groups, and sneered: "if you want to be the great emperor, hum, OK, the emperor will wait, waiting for you to be submerged in the torrent of genius and become the most humble garbage."


    Said, proud into the void.


    Ning Tao gnashing his teeth looking at, sharp nails deep into the heart of the hand, hands are full of blood.


    Emperor!


    Although that''s what he said, he had a different idea in mind. He wanted to Above the emperor!


    No one found that an ellipse in the sleeve seemed to smell something. Two light spots appeared. He opened his mouth and bit one of his fingers, and sucked blood crazily.


    "I hate the blood, but it''s still two. Let''s see the turtle bite you to death. Come on, hurt each other..."

 Chapter 1795

    "I think you all bullied me, one by one. Come on, I''ll kill you. I''ll fight with you..."


    A Black Turtle was biting its finger.


    "Hiss, ah, pain...!"


    Ning Tao screamed in an instant. He threw his fingers desperately. He felt that the bones were going to be bitten. His eyes were full of tears and screamed.


    "Shit, what the hell, give me a mouthful. It hurts. Don''t blame me for being rude to you..."


    Wang Tao, Bai Yue seems strange. He happens to see a tortoise biting Ning Tao''s finger.


    They are confused. What''s the situation?


    As soon as ye Wanqing''s face changed, he quickly grasped the glass sword and came to him in a hurry, but he couldn''t do it. He had to be worried.


    "Your uncle, I warn you, if you don''t let go, believe it or not, I''ll make a soup for you later. Do you hear me, stew you, eat you..."


    On hearing this, the tortoise said angrily, "how dare you stew me? Do you know who this turtle is? I''m the most powerful turtle in the sky and the earth. This is the only one in the world. Dare you stew me? Believe it or not, I''ll bite you every minute. "


    Say, clench a finger to stare menace.


    But Ning Tao and Wang Tao look at each other, suddenly bear pain strange way: "only this one, then you miserable."


    "Oh, poor, poor..."


    Black tortoise a face is startled, shout a way: "what meaning, what pitiful, you make clear to me."


    "You are the only turtle in the world. How dare you ask How do you mate? How do you keep your seed? You don''t go to the river to find some female bastards and female turtles, do you? "


    Wang Tao said with a smile.


    Er


    The Black Turtle is silly, right And Ning Tao also takes advantage of this to take back hand, painful he really has tears.


    Ye Wanqing and Murong Xuening have strange faces. Two big men are discussing mating with a tortoise. This picture is too beautiful to watch.


    At this time, the black tortoise shook his head fiercely and said with a black face: "this topic is omitted. Who dares to mention that the tortoise killed him again? Well, which of you is the apprentice of the beast emperor."


    Several people took a look and all looked at Ning Tao, but the latter said the whole story with a puff.


    After hearing this, the black tortoise was silly again and said with an incredible face: "that is to say, I was thrown away by the apprentice of the great beast emperor. Is that right?"


    "Well, you can understand that!"


    "I''ll throw you rem, you dare to throw this turtle away, I''ll fight with you, Yushou, ah, don''t pull me, you dare to throw this turtle away, I''m not finished with you..."


    The Black Turtle''s face is green with anger. He wants to work hard.


    Ning Tao, Bai Yue and others quickly hold it, while good advice to comfort it, while flickering it.


    Luo Tian seems to have a lot on his mind. He doesn''t pay attention to these people. It''s reasonable that he should leave now, but there''s still one big thing he hasn''t finished.


    "Born with animals, you can''t run!"


    At this time, ye Wanqing came to him, saluted respectfully and said, "I dare to ask you, it''s just for my daughter and the immortal who was born with the beast."


    Luo Tian thought about it, and now there is no need to hide it. He said with a smile: "that''s right!"


    "The congenital companion animal was seriously injured by this seat. I left something in its body, but the feeling in the restricted area is very vague. I haven''t found its exact position and can''t drag it down any more."


    "Here is its base camp. If it unites with those emperors, we will be in danger. We must find it quickly and take the elixir!"


    On the other side, Ning Tao came over with a smile, patted him skillfully on the shoulder, and said: "I said Lao Luo, he''s deep enough to hide. I haven''t heard of you all the way."


    Old Lao Luo?


    Almost think about it. It''s ridiculous that Luo Xianyan didn''t choke for a few days.


    There was no good way immediately: "why, have you asked? Instead of talking nonsense here, it''s better to think about how to find the evil animal. It''s for your precious daughter. Don''t you take some responsibility?"


    Ning Tao is embarrassed. For his daughter''s sake, he comes to hunt Shendan. Naturally, he can''t run away from the responsibility.


    Immediately said with a wry smile: "that''s what I said, but the fifth forbidden area is so big, who has found out where the animal is? Even if you want to kill it, you can''t find it."


    A few people look at each other, but they are helpless.


    At this time, the black turtle finally calmed down, because Wang Tao said that he would find a lot of female turtles for him, and he seemed to have no choice, so he agreed.


    Seems to hear a few people''s conversation, it dribbled small eyes obscene way: "you say to find congenital companion animals, is it for the congenital body?"


    "What, do you have a way?" Ning Tao turned his mouth.


    "Cut, how can this little thing be rare? As long as you have the blood or hair of the congenital body, you can trace their origin. Don''t tell me you don''t know!"


    Black Turtle''s old sniff.The former heard a happy, but then thought about it, and sighed: "but how can we have this thing."


    Suddenly, ye Wanqing surprised: "I have!"


    Then he blushed and took out a lovely little flowered dress from his close arms. It was the clothes that Wuyou had worn.


    Ning Tao lost his mind for a long time, as if to see a little girl wearing a little flower clothes nestled in his side called Dad.


    "Worry free, wait for Dad!"


    Black tortoise took over Xiaohua''s clothes, and Da Yi was lying on Ning Tao''s head. His short legs were shaking. It seemed that he was using some mysterious secret method.


    Just a moment later, a few strands of hair began to burn, and the tortoise immediately brightened his eyes and said firmly, "over there, it''s not far from us. Eh, it''s still moving."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao directly ran after him.


    It is not easy to have its whereabouts, absolutely can not let it slip away, worry free but need its god Dan, in order to his daughter can better grow up.


    Luo Tian''s duty is not to give up. That''s what he came to the southern region for. Moreover, this inborn companion animal has a fierce temper and often slaughters some cities. With God''s protection, it can be said that he is a domineering evil animal.


    In love and reason, kill it!


    No one dares to move it before, because it is God''s favorite, killing it may bring disaster to itself, otherwise, it can''t live to this day.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Bai Yue and Murong Xuening all follow. They get most of the treasures along the way. They are all guided by Ning Tao.


    Since they have received such a great kindness, they have to help. What''s more, they are also in the southern region. Naturally, they know that this arrogant and domineering congenital beast, Bai Yue''s family had been affected at the beginning.


    The whole southern region, no one does not hate it.


    Just like a doting child given by God''s father, it is almost lawless.


    Ye Wanqing, needless to say, is her child. This time, she will also contribute.


    Wang Tao laughs and helps without hesitation.


    Then, during the operation here, an explosive news suddenly spread out, which shocked countless people. Someone was provoking the emperor!

 Chapter 1796

    Challenge the emperor?


    Who is it!


    When countless friars left as a joke, the next name made 98% of the young talents stiff and sneer.


    "His name is Ning Tao


    A familiar name can not be more familiar, such as thunder, reverberating, almost engraved in the mind.


    In terms of reputation alone, he can almost compare with the headmaster of Tiangang''s twelve gates, and the five major areas, whether young or old, are deeply impressed by the word "Ning Tao".


    But at this time, Ning Tao frowned and stepped out a step: "congenital beast, as long as you obediently hand over the congenital accompanying pill, we can spare your life, which is just a loss for you, not too harmful."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Human boy, are you talking to me? Do you mind my life? Who gives you the confidence, I tell you, even if redundant, I will not give you


    "Once upon a time, you human beings were just our food, just rubbish, and dared to negotiate terms with the great me. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" It is rebellious.


    Luo Tian, Bai Yue and others frowned slightly. In fact, it was right, but it was too long ago.


    Before the Archean era, there was also a mythical era. At that time, it was the world of orcs, with countless gods and beasts dominating the fairyland. Human beings were always at the low end of the food chain, so humble that they were inferior to ants.


    It was only after the archaic era that human beings gradually rose. The forefathers dominated by their efforts and wisdom


    The congenital companion animal is a divine animal, and it also has its inheritance memory. Subconsciously, it thinks that human throwing is food, and it is humiliating to be trapped in the forbidden area, so it often goes out to slaughter to vent its lust and discontent.


    Ning Tao sighs and shakes his head. His hand shakes and Crystal Silver gun appears. He says helplessly: "then he has to offend."


    "Wait!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got two big gifts for you," he said with a grin


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The next second, from the surrounding forest came a big movement, white wolf, dark python, Golden Leopard Nearly a thousand powerful spirit beasts jumped out madly.


    Bai Yue''s smile is stiff. Just now, he said that he has a lot of people, but now this scene directly slaps his face.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Hum, isn''t the accompanying animal always arrogant, disdaining to be with others? Now it''s a great beast, and it''s actually bent down," Luo Tian said with a gloomy and ugly face.


    The accompanying beast snorted coldly and sniffed: "I''m proud, but I haven''t reached the level of pedantry. Moreover, if you can make Luotian die here, I''m afraid it''s more deterrent than slaughtering the city. It''s enough to shock the five regions."


    "I see at that time, who dare to underestimate the spirit beast!"


    Luo Tian''s pupil shrinks, in the heart indistinct have a share uneasiness, is this guy early calculate good?


    At this time, lying on Ning Tao''s head, Xiao Hei said contemptuously, "well, it''s a good idea, but it''s too naive. No wonder they all say that your accompanying animals have no brains. It seems that they are really spoiled. They have all strength."


    "Asshole, what do you know about a tortoise, garbage? You''re all going to die today," said the smoke with animal gas.


    As he spoke, a breath of terror rose, and the powerful force gathered on the front hoof and stepped down on the earth like a roaring earthworm.


    The mountains and the earth fall apart, destroying everything.


    Ning Tao several people seem to face the rhinoceros torrent, hide can not hide, that kind of power is like rolling.


    "No, let''s do it together!"


    "Da Luo Xian FA, Da Luo Ming Wang Nu!"


    "Twice The melting pot of war


    "Hunyuan Qigong is vigorous and mysterious!"


    Six terrible forces at the same time hit the foot, want to take this terrible force.


    But the next second, they all saw what it means to destroy the withered and decayed, unmatched. Ning Tao and others vomited blood in an instant, leaving Luo Tian to carry it hard.


    "Boom...!"


    Thousands of meters around, the earth is full of collapse.


    If you look at it from above, you can still think that some meteorite has fallen down, some ancient trees are growing and crumbling, and two terrible forces are exploding at the center.


    Luo Tian shakes to stand up, the corner of his mouth overflows a trace of blood, and his face is gradually gloomy.


    "How much of your strength has been restored?"


    Assuming that their strength is equal, they are both recovering their strength, but for the moment, his recovery can''t catch up with the accompanying beast, and he is falling behind.


    He recovered 20% of his strength, but at this time, under the startled eyes of Ning Tao and others, the accompanying beast grinned and said: "I recovered Sixty percent! "


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Thousands of spirit beasts roared and cheered excitedly.

 Chapter 1797

    White wolf king, dark Python king, ghost face spider king Six kings with a thousand spirit beasts grin, just like a group of hunters when they see their seriously injured prey.


    Ning Tao''s face is pale, and his eyebrows are wrinkled. This is a prepared trap.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Luo Tian''s face was as gloomy as water. After many changes, he received the attack from the temple spirit. Under the seal spirit, it was not easy to recover 20%.


    However, he never thought that he was almost a dead and seriously injured companion animal. His strength not only recovered to 60%, but also gathered a group of spirit beasts that he despised. In terms of strength alone, he was far beyond his own side.


    This is the trouble!


    He Luo Tiangang wants to speak, but Ning Tao''s mouth is a trace of evil spirit, sneer: "Lao Luo, I have a way!"

 Chapter 1798

    way?


    Luo Tian shook his head after hearing this and said: "what can you do? Can you kill the accompanying animals?"


    One side of Ning Tao evil spirit smile, confident way: "don''t worry, even if can''t kill it, also can seriously hurt it, can''t use the spirit power, this grasp I still have."


    "Cut!"


    Don''t wait for Luo Tian to strike, the little black on the head sniffs: "Hey, although I''m also very unhappy with the congenital beast, but I tell you the truth, you don''t deserve to carry shoes for it."


    "Its strength lies in the three fairylands of your human beings. Even if you can''t use the spirit power, the most powerful thing of the spirit beast is its physique. Even if you take out an immortal weapon now and don''t have the spirit power to urge it, its power will not exist.


    "So you want to kill it? It''s better to save it. It''s better to tickle it. It''s OK to have a sleep. "


    As soon as the words came to an end, Luo Tian sarcastically said: "little guy, it''s not that I look down on you. Just because you have the strength of bean sprouts, a gust of wind can blow you away. Let''s stop blowing such big words."


    "What''s more, I can''t even dream about it!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    The accompanying animals and the white wolf king were laughing. Ironically, he said: "it''s interesting that a human boy who doesn''t master the power of emptiness even talks about killing me."


    "Ridiculous, even if I stand here and ask you to chop me with a sword, you can''t die. How dare you say that?"


    The sky is full of laughter, ridicule, even don''t believe his own people, Ning Tao cold hum a, scolded: "companion beast, if you don''t believe me, then you dare to bet with me?"


    Gambling?


    Luo Tian''s mouth draws. Last time he lost because of this, he still owes Ning Tao a great fortune.


    Although he was still very disdainful, he shut up. It''s more precious than tianzaoxianye. Where can he get it? Even if he has it, he can''t decide. It''s the most precious thing.


    But the little tortoise''s eyes were shining, and he said with a sly smile, "bet? I like to gamble the most. The one opposite is stupid. Do you dare to gamble


    Accompanying beast full face disdain, disdain way: "this seat has what dare not gamble, I will be afraid of you just a gang of mole ants, have what trick all make out."


    When he spoke, he revealed a sense of pride.


    Thousands of spirit beasts surrounded this place into an iron bucket, and several kings were ferocious and ferocious.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said flatly, "Lao Luo, just do what you just said."


    The latter frowns deeply. Although he can do that, it will consume him a lot, and may even load him. The immortal array laid by the great emperor is far from what he can crack.


    If you interfere, it''s almost the limit.


    Ye Wanqing understood something. Qian Qian''s jade fingers clenched and looked uneasy. He said, "younger martial brother, let''s think of another way. It''s a big deal


    "Even Lord Luo Tian is helpless. It must be hard for us to imagine such a realm."


    Murong Xuening crawled out of the ruins. Her colorful skirt was in a state of disrepair, revealing a large area of snow-white, and even a little scarlet. The skirt below was broken, almost exposing the thigh roots.


    D. The first D hair VD


    without the shackles of clothes, you can clearly see the turbulent waves in front of your chest, which makes your heart palpitate.


    It has to be said that her figure is still excellent, and it is estimated that only at this time can she feast her eyes.


    Wang Tao''s bones are aching and he climbs to Bai Jiao''s direction. Bai Yue stands up with his halberd and goes to several people with his teeth.


    "Don''t hesitate, my Lord. Let''s go, or we''ll all be killed if we spend so much time."


    Luo Tian clenched his teeth, took a look at the arrogant companion beast, and finally said: "OK, I''ll help you interfere with the immortal array, the rest is up to you, remember, this time is very short, you have to be ready."


    "I''ll protect the Dharma for you, grandma. I can carry a few breaths for you even though I''ve tried my best. Don''t forget to take revenge for me and get rid of the harm for the southern region. In that case I didn''t die in vain


    Bai Yue smiles and shows a row of teeth.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes were firm and he blurted out: "don''t worry, you won''t die."


    With that, he even yelled: "Wang Tao, elder martial sister, do you still remember nuclear weapons?"


    Nuclear


    Ye Wanqing was stunned, while Wang Tao was stunned. He seemed to think of something terrible.


    "Gulu!"


    "You What do you want? Shit, you can''t bring it here. Don''t wait Wait, you You wait. Don''t be impulsive. Let me run a little further first... "


    Wang Tao screamed instantly.


    The next second, almost without hesitation, he jumped on Lao Bai''s back and pulled up Murong Xuening.


    The accompanying animals look suspicious. What''s the matter with these guys? Their faces are pale with fright. There is a sense of uneasiness in their hearts, but they ignore it immediately.


    How could he be afraid of these ants?"Elder martial sister, you also go!"


    Ning Tao stares at a group of spirit beasts.


    Ye Wanqing clenched her teeth and knew that she couldn''t help him here. She immediately turned around and jumped onto Lao Bai''s back, shouting, "younger martial brother, you must live."


    The next second, Lao Bai turned into a white light and flew away, but the white wolf king''s people had already killed him.


    No one can escape from the palm of a congenital adult!


    Just at this time, Luo Tian, who had been closing his eyes, suddenly clasped his hands. The terrible breath burst out, and his cloak was silent. Finally, an emperor''s crown appeared on his head


    "Drink!"


    A big drink, all around faintly relaxed.


    It''s as if the immortal array is a mountain. All the people who come in have to carry it with spirit power. Now someone carries the mountain for them. Ning Tao''s spirit power is unblocked in an instant.


    At this moment, the spirit power was whistling and flowing all over his limbs. He was never as happy as he was now.


    There are only more than 20 rules and chains left in his body. His strength has reached a terrible peak. There is a chance to break through. However, Ning Tao shakes his head decisively and reaches for Yang Lingjie.


    In the blink of an eye, an iron egg appeared in my hand!


    The whole body is made of black gold, shining with a dark metallic luster, almost one person tall.


    Seeing this scene, Luo Tian and Bai Yue are full of silly eyes. They have done so much. This guy just wants to take out such a rotten copper thing.


    Doesn''t it want to use this to kill its natural companion?


    At this time, Ning Tao put it on the ground, and then he suddenly yelled: "run!"


    With that, he ran for his life in the distance.


    He almost broke his nose, but he couldn''t help it.


    The former can only keep up as soon as he bites his teeth, but Bai Yue looks angry and throws the iron egg to the accompanying animal.


    After that, he followed up angrily.


    "Roar...!"


    The king of the dark Python and the king of the grimace spider had expected that they would attack one after another with a grim smile. They are ambushing people thousands of meters away from here. You can''t run away.


    The accompanying animal looked at the back of several people, grabbed the iron egg in one hand, looked at it with a sneer, and then crushed it with disdain.


    "Cut, rubbish!"


    But just then, iron egg, big nuclear God, burst.


    An indescribable and terrible force suddenly exploded and roared, like a hole in the sky. The whole fifth forbidden area was shaking, and a bright and shocking mushroom cloud rose from here.


    "Boom...!"


    With a radius of 10000 meters, it was swallowed by a terrible shock wave that destroyed everything in an instant.


    Ning Tao and Bai Yue watched it come

 Chapter 1799

    A quiet area, a big bang.


    It''s so fierce and terrible that millions of spirit beasts panic and the earth trembles violently at the same time.


    When human beings and spirit beasts raise their heads, a huge mushroom cloud surges up, like a dragon soaring into the sky. It''s like a dragon rushing to the sky.


    At the same time, a blazing white light filled everyone''s eyes, almost blinding them.


    After the explosion, Ning Tao felt a thump in his heart. In this short video, he tried his best to run less than 3000 meters.


    This should also belong to the core area of the great nuclear God.


    How strong is the big nuclear God?


    To be honest, he didn''t know.


    But at least it''s better than the hydrogen bomb that exploded in the Pacific Ocean. Even if the weak one goes all out, I believe it''s easy to wipe him out.


    Now, the most lethal thing is that they have no spiritual power, can''t form a shield, can''t protect the body, can only use the body to resist. When a hydrogen bomb explodes, it can produce a high temperature of hundreds of millions of degrees Celsius, and the great nuclear God is absolutely above it.


    What body can carry it down?


    Ning Tao can''t, that''s why he runs so fast. He didn''t expect that the big nuclear God would explode so fast.


    "Damn, are you going to blow yourself up?"


    Bai Yue''s pupil shrinks into the eye of a needle, and the handsome little face is scared to be very white. What is this.


    His intuition told him that he would die. Maybe he had spiritual power to protect his body, and some might have carried it. But at the moment, he only saw the fear of death, and the roaring dragon mushroom cloud was too dazzling.


    "Boom Boom


    These are slow to say, but in fact they are only among the lightning, flint, and shock waves that destroy everything.


    All of a sudden, a dignified figure with a crown on his head and a robe on his body flashed over, holding Ning Tao in both hands and frantically running towards the front.


    Look at his face, it''s Luo Tian!


    Xiaohei was stunned by this scene. He didn''t even know that he fell down. He whispered: "I drop a mother, will it explode?"


    Luo Tian burst out with all his strength, and in less than a blink of an eye, he dashed out a kilometer or two, but he seemed to have used some secret method, and then exhausted, and his speed was overtaken by the shock wave.


    At the moment, it''s only about 5000 meters away from the core of the explosion. Everything is just a breath.


    M head, D hair, Z


    Luo Tian''s eyes were cold, his face was flushed, and his speed soared again. A moment before he was swallowed by the shock wave, he dashed out more than 1000 meters, but he was still swallowed by the shock wave.


    At this point, just a breath.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Wang Tao''s several people are sitting on Bai Jiao''s back to run for their lives. They are ten thousand meters away now.


    After hearing that explosion, just a moment later, we saw that the shockwave that destroyed everything was like a black hole, an overwhelming tsunami, which had spread behind them.


    "No!"


    "Lao Bai Come on


    Bai Jiao heard that he had talked about nuclear weapons, but now he was so frightened that he could not help blushing.


    "Roar!"


    "Secret method, feilongdun!"


    At this moment, Lao Bai''s huge body seemed to shrink. In the red lips of Ye Wanqing and Murong Xuening, it turned into a streamer and ran away quickly.


    Its scales were covered with blood, and its whole body was miserable. It resisted stubbornly, bit its teeth and flew thousands of meters. Finally, it was swallowed by the shock wave


    The farther back, the slower the speed of the shock wave. Under the rules of fairyland and forbidden zone, its movement is much smaller than that of the earth. Although its power is not reduced, its scope is narrowed, which is related to gravity and environment.


    A cliff is the deepest part of the forbidden area.


    Several mysterious figures are sitting on it, a pair of scarlet suspicious eyes, are looking at the mushroom cloud, so far away is still eye-catching.


    A plump woman raised her head, her watery eyes twinkled, and frowned: "I remember that the emperor''s Palace should have been hidden. Who can tell me what happened?"


    "Hum, it must be the ghosts of those people. Let''s not interfere in the emperor''s palace. But now it''s such a mess outside, it''s time to clean up the forbidden area."


    A falcon man is ferocious.


    Another fat man, greedy, glanced at the plump woman and said with a vicious smile: "Madam Huang, what do you think of this matter? Is it killing? Or stay? "


    The plump woman gave a cold glance and said, "don''t make too much noise. It''s said that the guy from the great Luo fairy palace is coming. He''s not easy to be provoked."


    "If this matter is not handled well, it is likely to be in big trouble. However, my fifth penalty area is not easy to cause. It''s time to go out and take care of it."


    "Jie Jie Just wait for that


    The next second, the four figures disappear.


    The explosion was so terrible that it disappeared tens of thousands of meters in a circle. If you look from the top, the fifth restricted area seems to have been bitten off by a dog.What kind of rocks, ancient trees, spirit animals, rivers all belong to nothingness, leaving only a large area of ruins.


    Even at the moment of the explosion, a high temperature of hundreds of millions of degrees Celsius was generated, but it lasted only a second or two, and the rest was handed over to the terrible shock wave.


    Nearly seven kilometers away from the core area of the explosion, there was a fairy robe under the cover. No matter how terrible the shock wave was or how shaky it was, it was always able to carry it, but it was frightening.


    Under the robe, Luo Tian, Bai Yue and Ning Tao are hiding.


    Feeling the terrible impact above, Luo Tian''s mouth twitched and said helplessly: "boy, if you can''t carry the immortal robe later, you''ll ask for more blessings."


    "Such a big move will definitely bring those guys in the restricted area. I can''t protect you at that time. Anyway, you were either killed by the explosion or by them. If you want to have a last word now, just say it."


    "Me? Last words? "


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, a face is muddled.


    And the white more one side looked, bared his teeth: "you can really play ah, in the fifth penalty area to make such a big noise, is not to hit them in the face?"


    "It''s like blowing up someone''s nest. It''s no wonder you don''t kill them. But if the immortal robe collapses later, you may not be able to carry it for a second. So I''d better pray for more persistence and say my last words."


    "Damn, I''m doing this for you. OK, you''re abandoning me now. Do you have any conscience?" Ning Tao cried with heartache on his face.


    But two people a show hand, no good airway: "we have no way, you ask for more luck."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said with a sneer, "OK, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Cut, what do you want to do," they said.


    But Ning Tao is evil spirit a smile, "Putong" a kneel to the ground, and it''s hard to think of the matter, Luo Tian, Bai Yue two people also kneel to the ground.


    Under the immortal robe, the three worshipped each other.


    Ning Tao solemnly arched his hand and yelled: "Huang Tian is above and thick soil is below. The great emperor is the witness and the heart of Tao is the oath. I, Ning Tao, Luo Tian and Bai Yue, are willing to be brothers of different surnames here."


    "We don''t want to live in the same year, month and day, but we want to die in the same year, month and day, to create a glorious cause of all ages, to build a pure land in troubled times, to depend on each other for good and evil, and to help each other in adversity But if you disobey this oath, the road of martial arts and Taoism will come to an end, and you will not die well! "


    Said, solemnly bowed down.


    Luo Tian and Bai Yue are totally staring at each other. They have no idea to follow him.


    Vaguely, there is a cause and effect in their mind. This is the oath. Once disobeying, the road of martial arts will end, or they will become a useless person.


    Luo Tian suddenly thought of something. A thought flashed in his mind: "it''s the puppet sign..."

 Chapter 1800

    As soon as the idea of "puppet sign" came out, Luo Tian''s whole head was clear, as if suddenly enlightened.


    But at this time, the three people''s ears actually came a magnificent, sacred, dignified, but cold without the slightest emotion of the roar: "oath, done!"


    Ning Tao a listen to, the face immediately show happy color, toward Luo day, white more smile chant a way: "second younger brother, third younger brother, after we are a family."


    "Hey, hey...!"


    Er


    Luo Tian is silly, white more dull, two people so wooden Leng of dull looking at Ning Tao thief smile.


    They''re, like, getting married?


    A great man in the immortal palace, the third in the immortal list, actually made a bow to a boy who didn''t even master the power of emptiness. What made them even more angry was that they were the second and third.


    Big brother''s throne is this little guy!


    "You You... "


    Luo weather''s gnashing teeth, a pair of eyes stare like a copper bell, crown dazzling, like an immortal.


    After Bai Yue regained his mind, his eyes burst into flames. Behind him, a puppet fell to the ground powerlessly. One hand held the white halberd tightly, and there was a strong anger.


    He How could he have done that?


    He is the last third, the third of ten thousand years!


    Bai Yue was so angry that he held his halberd in anger, as if he would cut it off at any time.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a guilty heart: "who let you want to abandon me first, I can''t help it."


    "Well, you What do you want? Put the knife down. I I warn you, don''t mess around. I''m your big brother. Killing me is against the oath. I''ll never forget what I said just now. "


    Luo day two people want to be angry to explode, the body all can''t control of tremble, a pair of fists clench of white.


    "You You... "


    Bai Yue just wanted to scold him. Suddenly, he thought of something. He glanced at the former strangely. He moved in his heart and said angrily: "second brother, how do you want to deal with him? You can''t bypass him easily."


    Two second elder brother?


    This word is too abrupt, Luo Tian''s eyes stare more big, the brain has not yet come back from outside Jiao inside Nen.


    With these two guys?


    He defined it directly as a strongest king with platinum and Cannon fodder bronze!


    If they don''t have their own identity, they will not go to the same pit with him.


    The whole five realms laugh at themselves.


    Now the oath has become, there is cause and effect in his mind, even if it is too late to repent.


    But he was full of anger, regardless of the impact of the big nuclear God''s explosion, just like a king of Ming, he said angrily: "boy, do you think that with only one heart oath, I can be trapped?"


    "Even if I kill you now, the oath will not kill you. It will take time to recover!"


    Er


    Ning Tao wants to open his mouth, but he can''t speak any more, because the impact of the big nuclear God has been affected.


    The immortal robe is a very powerful magic weapon, but it has no spiritual power to urge it. Its power alone is too insignificant. Now that it can persist to the present, it can show its strength.


    "Boom...!"


    The last wave is the strongest.


    As long as you bite your teeth through this time, the impact will gradually decrease and you will naturally survive.


    Luo Tian snorted and stood in the shock wave, letting the force wash his body, but it was difficult to cause some damage to him.


    And the white Yue of one side is very uncomfortable, but his body is not vulgar, can bite teeth to carry past.


    However, the two people''s complicated eyes all look at Ning Tao. With his body, they can''t carry this wave. Even if they want to help him, they can''t help but watch.


    At the moment, the shock wave is like a torrent, tsunami, three people are annihilated in it.


    Ning Tao''s consciousness is dim, and the power of the big core God is beyond his imagination, especially the feeling that he has no spiritual power. He is no longer a solid steel, but a hollow one, and his body as strong as the spiritual body is gradually cracked.


    At this time, a great abyss suddenly appeared between his eyebrows, with flowing water on the top and ancient rivers on the bottom. It has existed since ancient times, revealing the ancient sense of vicissitudes.


    "This This is The abyss


    Luo Tian instantly moved, as if to see the horror, but then gushed out a stream of disbelief, how is this possible, how can this guy have this thing?


    Since its birth, it has been in the hands of that adult. Some time ago, the adult woke up


    Wait!


    Uncle Tim, he said, is not the adult, this abyss That''s the evidence!


    But it doesn''t make sense. That man has been in the fairyland for several times. He is as old as the great emperor. How can such a great man, who has the ability to understand Ning Tao and give him the abyss?Bai Yue is surprised to see that this thing seems to be helping Ning Tao to share the damage of the impact for him.


    At this time, Luo Tian bites his teeth in front of Ning Tao. Even if he doesn''t mention everything, Ning Tao can''t die just because he has the face of an adult. Uncle Tim, it seems that he is the adult


    White more see shape, also block in front of him.


    They are just like a layer of wind shield. They lighten the impact of Ning Tao and use their bodies to carry its power.


    "Boom...!"


    The shock faded away, and everything calmed down.


    The three collapsed breathlessly, and Ning Tao''s consciousness gradually returned. The feeling of being alive splendid.


    Luo Tian, with a complicated face, hesitated. To tell the truth, it''s not very difficult for him to erase this oath at all costs.


    But when he saw Daewon, he hesitated.


    Bai Yue was very angry at first, but then he felt that he was making a lot of money. Although the eldest brother was Zhan wuzha, the second brother was missing. This was his high climb.


    Ning Tao gets up, the brain is still muddled, suddenly way: "quick, that congenital beast, quick see how it is, don''t give it a chance to breathe."


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately rushed to the core area of the explosion with weapons in their hands.


    This is the most important thing!


    Ning Tao''s pace faltered, but he also bit his teeth, but suddenly stepped on something.


    "Fast o up


    " ouch, who dares to step on this turtle! " There was a scream under my feet.


    Looking down, it turned out to be Xiao Hei.


    There was nothing wrong with the goods. On the contrary, he climbed up to it with great spirit, his eyes shining and said: "boy, what''s your thing? It''s so powerful. Let me throw some of it."


    Ning Tao didn''t turn his eyes. Although he was very curious about Xiao Hei, Shendan is the most important now.


    As soon as he rushed over, he saw Luo Tian slap him to death. The congenital companion animal was exhausted. Although he was strong, the temperature was too high and the impact was too strong. He returned to the edge of serious injury.


    A generation of beloved, eventually be killed in the palm.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. This is the first gift he gave to his daughter after he came to the fairyland.


    When I think of my daughter, I can''t help laughing.


    Suddenly, a man grabs Jinning''s ear, and a flash of lightning comes out.


    And then, they both disappeared.


    And the corner of the mouth brimming with relaxed smile Luo Tian two people, smile suddenly stiff.


    "No!"

 Chapter 1801

    "No, Ning Tao, boy!"


    Ye Wanqing and others have just rushed to the scene with their seriously injured bodies.


    Luo Tian and Bai Yue look stiff, and then rush over with the fastest reaction, but one is intentional, the other is temporary reaction, so they are naturally unprepared.


    In the blink of an eye, they both disappeared.


    "No, damn it!"


    Bai Yue gritted his teeth, holding the white halberd to rush into the space point, but they just made an oath.


    If Ning Tao is really dead, he will not be involved in the death with his current strength, but he will also suffer huge retaliation. That kind of price will make him regret all his life.


    Maybe it''s less than death.


    But just then, a big hand stopped him, and he was pulled back.


    "Don''t be impulsive. That boy is not ordinary. He won''t die easily!" Luo Tianshen said.


    Bai Yue felt uneasy and said, "what was that just now? It seems that there was a premeditation. When did we have such an enemy behind us?"


    First DJ?


    "what''s going on? What happened? " Ye Wanqing now feels that her heart is about to jump out.


    Wang Tao is infuriated. In fairyland, Ning Tao and ye Wanqing are his closest friends. To be an enemy to them is to be an enemy to himself.


    Seeing this, Luo Tian had a ripple in his eyes and suddenly said, "it should be the lion king with golden mane!"


    "When we are all weak, he chooses to attack suddenly. Before, he should be afraid of me."


    "Well, don''t think so much about it. That boy is not so easy to kill. Congenital companion Dan has arrived. We have to hurry to leave the fifth restricted area, otherwise, those guys in the deep will get angry."


    Hearing this, Bai Yue seemed to think of something. He was frightened and said: "what you said is The four lords? "


    Murong Xuening on one side turned pale with fright. Who doesn''t know that the four dignitaries in the fifth forbidden area are comparable to the existence of immortals. Moreover, they are ferocious, and their names resound through the southern regions.


    "Yes, they are!"


    "They don''t dare to do anything to me, but none of you can survive. Only less than 10% of the people who still dare to stay in the forbidden area will survive!"


    "Must leave quickly, make so big in other people''s old nest, next should blood wash," Luo Tian one hand grasps the accompanying animal wreckage, dull said.


    But ye Wanqing looked at the space point, worried and said, "my younger martial brother, he..."


    "Don''t worry, that kid is a ghost. His secrets emerge in endlessly. At present, the most important thing for us is to refine this congenital accompanying pill into a pill for your daughter to take. We can''t miss the best time."


    "I think that even if the boy is here, he will agree with my decision," Luo Tian said profoundly.


    Just as ye Wanqing wanted to speak, there was a commotion in the forest far away. The earth began to tremble under her feet, some scattered stones began to beat, and the fierce roar of beasts came from her eardrum.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    "No, it''s the tide of animals. Blood washing has already begun. Let''s go," Luo Tian''s face changed and he drank.


    Several people jump on Lao Bai''s back and rush to the outside of the forbidden area. Even if ye Wanqing doesn''t give up, he is also pulled away by Murong Xuening.


    Looking at the body of the accompanying animal in his hand, Luo Tian whispered: "boy, I said I would give you a great fortune. You must survive. When we meet again, I will give you a Big surprise


    But ye Wanqing looks at that space point, and her beautiful eyes are full of worries. Younger martial brother, you promised me that you would go to Qingyun mansion in the northern region to find Qianqian, shallow them!


    Be sure to survive


    "Roar...!"


    The fifth penalty area, completely boiling.


    Nearly a million spirit beasts were enraged, and thousands of races came out of the cave to wipe out the uninvited guests of human beings, and annihilate the people who disturbed their sleep with the torrent.


    The four dignitaries appeared above the explosion, their cold eyes scanning the changes below.


    So far, tens of thousands of monks are still stranded here. Now, seeing this scene, my legs and stomach are scared.


    A feast of massacres begins


    Jinghunjian, the famous dangerous place in the fifth forbidden area.


    Suddenly break into two uninvited guests, it is Ning Tao who is attacked, directly fell into a river.


    "Plop...!"


    Ning Tao gets up and looks at the steep river. His face is full of uneasiness. What''s the matter? What attacked him just now?


    All of a sudden, a huge force came.


    On the top of his head, Xiao Hei suddenly screamed: "be careful, enemy attack!"


    "Twice The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    Ning Tao does not hesitate to turn around is a punch, surging power crazy gush out.


    But the next second, he felt that he hit a steel plate, a more powerful force came, instantly hit him into the bottom of the water."Ah, crouching trough, Ben I can''t swim. Who can help me? I''m going to drown. Ah Xiao Hei screamed like a pig.


    "Bang!"


    A strong domineering man appeared, a pair of golden eyebrows dazzling, stepping on the turbulent River, step by step toward ningtao.


    With one hand, a golden lion''s head knife appeared.


    "Little son of a bitch, where is the mother stone and the immortal liquid of our family? Do you know what crime you have committed?" said the strong cold faced man with a big knife and his eyes were about to blow fire.


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao painfully crawls out from the bottom of the water, all wet, this just takes a panoramic view of this person.


    He is tall and big, and his muscles are high and bulging. The whole person is very hard, exuding a terrible smell, especially the lion''s head sword in his hand. As soon as the torrent of water touches it, it will separate itself.


    It''s like crossing over tofu.


    "You Who are you? "


    The man sneered and snorted, and moriran said, "my seat The lion king, the king of the golden maned lions


    "The foundation of our family for thousands of years has been destroyed by you. Give it up, I can make you die happily, otherwise, I will use this knife to cut you into pieces!"


    Lion king?


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face turns white, he suddenly understands that his heart is cooling for more than half.


    Xiao Hei struggled desperately and screamed, grabbing his trouser legs in one hand. Then he climbed up like running for his life and showed a look of lingering fear.


    "Well, I''d like to give you the things you said, but I''m afraid they''ve all been digested."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The mane lion emperor''s eyes were wide open, and he did not hesitate to pick up the big knife and chop it down. His killing intention was like boiling water.


    "Dang!"


    Ning Tao held up his gun to block a knife, but his arms seemed to be broken. As soon as his throat was sweet, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and he even smashed a big stone.


    "Damn it, what a strong power!"


    His eyes flashed. He couldn''t fight. He had to find a chance to escape.


    On the right, there''s a space point 100 meters away.


    But even though it''s only 100 meters, it''s enough for the mane lion emperor to kill him five or six times in this period of time. Damn it, what should we do?


    At this time, the little black eyes on his head flickered. Seeing the lion emperor coming step by step, he suddenly said with a look of vicissitudes: "Alas, I didn''t expect that after hiding for so long, the identity of the emperor would be revealed."


    The mane lion emperor stepped and looked at the tortoise suspiciously. What''s his identity? what do you mean?


    Even Ning Tao was confused by it.


    Direct small tortoise back hand, a face solemnly way: "since things have come to this point, that this age, I Xuanwu, no longer low-key."

 Chapter 1802

    Mythical Animals? Xuanwu?


    These four words have a heavy weight.


    Even in the most remote and vast age of myth, Xuanwu is also a pronoun of strength!


    As an orc, the lion king with golden bristles has heard of its name. It can be said that no animal knows, no animal knows, but Is this turtle Xuanwu?


    No water? Don''t talk about Xuanwu. It''s a tortoise!


    Ning Tao also looks confused. The little turtle lying on his head is a thief with a mean face. It''s a legend in a fairy tale Xuanwu?


    Xiao Hei sighed and said with a long negative hand: "in those days, my emperor was famous all over the world. He traveled with several brothers to create the future with the emperor of beasts, visited places of interest and witnessed the vast starry sky."


    "I wanted to be a good tortoise, but, alas, I was found out."


    Lion emperor and Ning Tao''s face is dull, eyes look at it suspiciously, so mysterious?


    "Cut, ridiculous!"


    "It''s easy for you to cheat when you are the emperor. You say that Xuanwu is Xuanwu. Then the emperor still says that he is a beast with nine lions, but is it possible?" The lion emperor sniffed.


    Xiaohei shook his head and said: "nine lions, they fought with them in those years, but it''s not too bad."


    "Little lion, I urge you to retreat quickly and forget everything today. Otherwise, I will show you the invincible style of Xuanwu in the past."


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum contains a sense of prestige.


    The pressure is illusory, but there is a kind of sacred air. This feeling is something they have never felt before. Some pressure, but it is vague and unreal.


    Ning Tao''s face is strange. He doesn''t open his mouth. He looks at the lion emperor with the remaining light from the corner of his eye.


    The latter''s eyes narrowed, staring at a man and a beast for a long time, a finger tapping the golden lion''s head sword, his heart gradually hesitated, to tell you the truth, its choice now is very important.


    Especially when the emperor''s bedroom was just born, there was a turtle who could talk. There was no way not to let him think about it.


    Seeing this, Xiao Hei said faintly: "boy, let''s go. Let''s go to meet our old friends for a while."


    "I''ve been hiding in the fairyland for a long time. After so many times, I don''t know how many old friends are left, such as the emperor of space, the emperor of power, and a lotus in the eternal blue sky Ha ha, time is a pity. "


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump. Although he doesn''t know who those people are, he must be some strong ones.


    Heart move, immediately like a leisurely walk to the space point.


    "Buzz...!"


    The lion emperor''s breath was gradually rapid, and the lion''s head knives in his hands were buzzing. His scarlet eyes were staring at them. What was the killing? Or do you want it?


    Kill Put it?


    All the strong people mentioned by little tortoise are powerful people with great strength.


    Do they really know each other?


    This turtle is also a legend Xuanwu!


    It''s a strong heart a little confused, in the tangle, it suddenly thought of the clean pool, a pool of fairy liquid, like a dog licked.


    Even those priceless Tianzao mother stones, seemingly insignificant things, were licked away.


    It''s all the lifeblood of his family. He''s angry. His golden hair stands up like a hedgehog. His scarlet eyes are fierce. What''s the matter with Xuanwu? If you don''t explain it to him today, we''ll fight with the beast.


    If you don''t even have the courage, who can be called emperor? Even if you die, it''s worth it!


    "Kill


    A big roar, immediately grasp a knife to kill.


    "Xuanwu, let me see your power. You can die in the hands of the beast. I''m the lion king. I''ll die without regret. Come on." it''s like a crazy lion fighting.


    But Ning Tao was not scared, but Xiao Hei was so scared that he grabbed his hair and screamed: "Why are you still so stupid? Run away, I can''t beat it, too Come on, run... "


    As soon as the words came down, Ning Tao rushed out.


    The soul son is almost scared to have no, again surprised and angry, he unexpectedly believed this boasting turtle just now.


    At this time, the distance from the space point is only 10 meters.


    The blade behind him was so sharp that the lion emperor saw through his tricks at this time. The funny thing is that he also believed it.


    "Damned son of a bitch, die!"


    Ning Tao''s skin shrinks to a hard lump behind him, but he can''t carry the sharp knife. Is the strength gap too big? Damn, one day I will be stronger!


    In my heart, this belief roars.


    Seems to be aware of the crisis, the golden lion''s head sword has been put to the top of the head, the lion emperor''s ferocious face, clearly emerged in both eyes.


    The little tortoise showed his teeth and even shrunk his head in. He suddenly jumped to block the knife with the tortoise shell.


    "No, big black!"


    "Dang!"


    Just hear a crisp sound, such as metal cross Ming, lion''s head big knife was actually hard to fly, and the little turtle is a scream, heavily hit Ning Tao.All this is only between the lightning and flint, and they are only five meters away from the space point.


    Lion King''s pupil is red, it can also feel the fluctuation of space points, absolutely can''t let this bastard escape, Shengsheng stop regressive body shape, at the same time stuffy hum, the corner of the mouth bleeding toward its blow.


    "Lion The Emperor Fist


    There is no spirit power, but it can conjure up a gang lion in the fist and fight forward in a fierce way.


    At the foot of the rubble pile, the first to break, as if to bear the weight of a thousand pounds, a ferocious crack opened, and behind the turbulent water splashed more than a person high, as if rolling wind and cloud, blatantly hit.


    Ning Tao is red eyed. He catches the little turtle with one hand and gathers all his strength with the other.


    A strong man is proud of himself. He''s a powerful man. He''s the leader of the alliance. He''s been beaten, oppressed and bullied by others. Now he''s on the verge of life and death. When will he not fight hard?


    "Double, triple The melting pot of war


    "Kill"


    the peak punch is also his strongest punch.


    It seems to have sent out the elegant demeanor of refining emptiness, and never move forward, and forget everything.


    Only The punch!


    "Boom!"


    Two fists, one big and the other small, collided, and everything around was still. The flying stones were shaken into powder, and the splashing streams were scattered.


    It''s like heaven and earth are silent at this moment.


    The next second, Ning Tao''s right arm only heard a click, his face twisted, his mouth suddenly spewed blood, just vomited the lion emperor''s face, and was hit into the space point.


    "Boom...!"


    Rolling dull sound seems to ring out, dull so one or two seconds, such as thunder like echo.


    The mane lion''s eyes are about to spit fire. From the reflection in the water under his feet, he has been spitting blood and saliva all over his face. It''s a great shame for the royal family to be so humiliated.


    What made him even more angry was that he felt pain and broke a bone in his hand.


    "Good, good, good little thief, smelly bastard. I''ve been in the forbidden area for so many years, and I''ve fallen on you two. Even the four nobles dare not let me suffer such humiliation."


    "I, lion king, will die with you!"


    Just like the roar of a lion from the east of the river, it suddenly explodes in the quiet soul stream!


    +Latest: + KTB on the new t ''chapter [

 Chapter 1803

    The wilderness, the remote edge of the forbidden area.


    A shaky and tough figure came out of the penalty area step by step.


    If you can see from behind him, there is a long trail of blood. One arm is soft and drooping. There is no strength. Let alone how miserable it is. Some women can''t help but worry.


    Another strange thing was that in the other hand of the youth, there was a black turtle.


    "Step on...!"


    Every step young people take is very difficult, and tottering, seems to fall at any time.


    People can''t help but worry about him.


    "I Have you come out yet? "


    In the process of walking, the young man asked himself hoarsely.


    When he raised his head, the wind blew away his noisy hair, revealing a beautiful and familiar face. Looking carefully, it was Ning Tao!


    Before he could see all around, there was a fishy wind behind him.


    A low roar gradually spread into his ears, such as the hum of the engine, from small to large, from far to near, a greedy gaze staring at him, can feel a hot light, hot on the back.


    Ning Tao didn''t turn around, there was some turbidity in his dull eyes, as if he was going to give up.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Close to, heavy snoring can also be heard.


    At a certain moment, the wind broke suddenly behind him. Even the air was scratched away, which seemed to be a pair of claws. He could also feel a greedy mouth, a pair of tusks and a proud face.


    All of a sudden, the dull Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, his body turned around with a tricky angle, and his arm suddenly caught a ferocious head, and he made a bold effort.


    "Click...!"


    The sound is very clear, like breaking a bone.


    All this is just a turn, too fast, and at this time, in Ning Tao''s powerful arm, it is a wind wolf who can''t die.


    A frightening head is broken.


    With a plop, they both fell.


    In this empty wilderness, there are one man and one beast, and several vultures hovering in the sky.


    They have been following Ning Tao for a long time, because they found that the prey was seriously injured, and they fought in the forbidden area for a long time, constantly jumping space points. Later, all the space points healed, and then they walked out step by step.


    I don''t know how long it took. I only know that there was endless fighting. Its killing skill was perfect.


    "Ho...!"


    A vulture is starving. It already knows how to practice and how to become stronger after eating.


    As usual, they also eat some debris, but they love the soft meat of human women most. Once they eat it, they will be fascinated by it and bring their own fragrance. In their eyes, it is the most beautiful food in the world.


    In addition, the strong, their vulture king, evolved after eating a great monk.


    This vulture feels that after eating Ning Tao, it will be qualified to challenge the vulture king. It has always been its dream to be able to sit on a beautiful lady and become the king of one party. There are countless younger brothers under it. They go out to play and pretend to be forced.


    Immediately excited, dive down.


    Its sharp mouth has been polished too many times on the rock, extremely sharp, like ordinary steel, it can easily peck a hole, like a hook.


    "Ho!"


    Aim at Ning Tao''s eyes, open your mouth and peck.


    It''s like an arrow off the string, which has been pasted on the latter''s face. The sharp sharp sense gives the skin an illusion, and the blood flows subconsciously.


    But at this time, Ning Tao, who had been in a coma, opened his eyes fiercely, grabbed his neck with one hand, and a spiritual force erupted from his palm, which blasted the screaming vulture to pieces.


    QG = first f_ Q


    feeling the rain of blood, Ning Tao is powerless on the ground and has no strength.


    Looking at the shrieking vultures in the sky, he laughed bitterly at himself. It seemed that he could only walk here. His eyelids seemed to be filled with lead, too heavy, too tired and full of fatigue.


    This time, it was a real faint.


    "Ho ho...!"


    Three or four vultures are very angry. They are hoarding in the sky, but no one dares to try again.


    But they are very vengeful, one by one fell on the tree, staring at the movement of Ning Tao, and a vulture angrily flew back to the forbidden area.


    Time flies, gradually to the evening.


    Ning Tao is lying there like a corpse. There is no movement. A wolf and a vulture die beside him.


    This scene, not to mention how tragic.


    In the evening of the setting sun, it has become an art scene. The dazzling light of dusk makes the earth golden, peaceful and elegant, as if symbolizing the end of an event and a person.


    "Ho ho...!"


    Suddenly, a group of vultures came from the distance.There is also a tall silver vulture, a pair of wings like blade, sharp mouth is bent into a long hook, flashing sharp cold light, radian.


    This is it, vulture king!


    However, he is only a lower king. He can not be compared with the white wolf king in his own family.


    When the vulture king saw this scene, he suddenly screamed with excitement. This is another great monk. Unexpectedly, he found it again. I believe that after eating it, its strength will evolve to a higher level.


    The status of vulture corpse gatherers will also be improved!


    A dive, a rush down.


    But at this time, the little tortoise in Ning Tao''s hand suddenly woke up and showed his head wobbly. The lion emperor''s knife was so fierce that he knocked it out.


    "Granny, I''m very powerful. A stinking lion dares to do it by himself. Hum, if you don''t run fast, I''ll clean you up," Xiao Hei groaned.


    "Ho!"


    A sharp sound, and then a strong wind.


    Little black Lengshen looked up and screamed in horror. He quickly shrank his head into the turtle shell.


    "Dang!"


    This peck, pecked directly to the turtle shell.


    The vulture king didn''t cry. What kind of shell is it? Why is it so hard? His mouth is almost broken.


    "Jie Jie!"


    "You flat haired bird dares to eat Mr. tortoise. Do you know who Mr. tortoise is? Mr. ghost is Xuanwu. Do you know Xuanwu


    Xiao Hei came out and scolded.


    Just after scolding, the head shrunk back again.


    The angry vulture King''s face is green. A tortoise dares to scold himself and say it''s Xuanwu. If you are Xuanwu, then I''m still a phoenix in the sky.


    "Dangdang...!"


    After a few hard pecks, the sharp mouth almost didn''t break.


    Red eyes look at it, ignore its clamor, suddenly will look at the direction of Ning Tao, can''t eat you, then this human always can.


    Xiao Hei''s face changed as soon as he saw it. How could he say that he had mixed with this boy, and he was still a good little brother. He couldn''t watch him die.


    Immediately cold hum, send out breath.


    Still is that kind of sacred breath, lets the human ponder not thoroughly, is enough to give it one kind of formidable deterrent force.


    The lion king was scared, a little vulture King naturally, immediately scared the latter to run away in a hurry, flapping his wings, as far as possible.


    Xiao Hei snorted with pride. He climbed to Ning Tao''s side. Suddenly, a wave startled him and said in surprise: "this is Breakthrough

 Chapter 1804

    Xiao Hei was surprised. He seemed to think he was wrong and rubbed his eyes with his paw.


    Another look, it''s really a breakthrough!


    Ning Tao is actually in the advanced stage, and the momentum is very rapid. It seems that he has been pressed for a long time and held for a long time. Now he suddenly burst out.


    Normally, breakthrough is a good thing, but now Ning Tao is in a coma, and there is no guidance in his body. That way, he will only disorganize his meridians and run around.


    The consequences are bound to explode!


    Xiao Hei is depressed and speechless. How can he break through at this time? Before, his strength was at the peak of the divine realm. Now, he should be breaking through and refining emptiness.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Grandma, how can you wake up with such a mess? You can''t just watch him die."


    It murmured, angry.


    To tell you the truth, the reason why it didn''t continue to make a lot of noise and wanted to go back to the emperor''s palace was that it couldn''t go back. With its current strength, it couldn''t find a place at all.


    Second, because of Ning Tao, the two familiar breath in his body.


    They are all divine beasts, especially one of them is a good brother to him. He hasn''t asked clearly what''s going on, how can he watch him die, in case he has a long relationship with his brother


    "Alas


    "Forget it, I''ll save you once!"


    Xiao Hei murmured and turned his mouth, but his expression was gradually solemn. There was no playful face. A heavy breath emanated from him. His seemingly small body gave people a sense of mountain.


    Close enough to hear the roaring of the waves.


    I saw it extremely reluctant to give up a paw, no wound, actually condensed a dark yellow blood.


    As soon as it appeared, it rained heavily all around, and the earth under its feet rose up.


    It seems to have been moistened. With just one breath, the ground under my feet has risen by more than one meter.


    Xiao Hei is used to it. He looks at this scene attentively and slowly pushes this dark yellow blood drop into Ning Tao''s body with secret method. Under its guidance, only a little bit of power overflows.


    Although there is only a trace, it is not good for Ning Tao. It is absolutely a great fortune.


    In the fairyland, a drop of the blood of the beast has a price but no market.


    Even if it''s not blood essence, it''s just ordinary blood. Some people have asked for 10 million yuan of immortal stone, which is better than the best spirit stone. For a total of 10 million yuan, there are still people who scoff at his price.


    Among the beasts, Xuanwu''s strength, status and ranking are absolutely among the best.


    To put it simply, Xuanwu''s blood essence can''t be bought by ten doushen sects, or even half of it. Even if you have money, you can''t buy it.


    So Ning Tao made a fortune this time.


    Looking at his blood hidden in the depths of his body, Xiao Hei snorted weakly, and even angrily kicked him, as if to vent his anger.


    "Grandma, I don''t want to talk about recovering my strength now. It''s good if I don''t step back. It''s cheaper for you..."


    At this time, Ning Tao''s body.


    He seems to be pulled by some force. His consciousness gradually wakes up and he can feel the changes in his body. Ning Tao signs for a moment, looks at the chaotic space around him, and looks at his hands dully. It seems that there is something in his body that wants to release.


    Two fingers rub, actually rub out a flame.


    The fire grew stronger and stronger, gradually illuminating his surroundings and becoming an indispensable part of him.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are more and more bright. He seems to be awake from his obscurity. A smile is drawn from the corner of his mouth. He understands and understands


    The outside world, or the wilderness.


    In little tortoise''s eyes, Ning Tao just sat up and practiced strangely, and then there was no abnormality.


    "Alas


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. What do I think? I''ll give him a drop of blood essence!"


    The little turtle said to himself with a strange look on his face.


    You know, the essence and blood of the beast are extremely precious, and also extremely rare. If you spend a drop of essence and blood, it will take at least a hundred years to recover.


    Why did you have a fever just now? Ah, it''s a big loss. In the future, you must let this boy make up for it, eat it, drink it, and pit it


    "Ah ah, hiss, scald!"


    "What the hell?" The little tortoise screamed and ran away from Ning Tao, with a look of amazement.


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao''s whole body unexpectedly emerges a group of flames, from dazzles the golden color, looks like the small sun.


    But the little tortoise only looked at it once, and the little eyes almost jumped out, and screamed: "fire The way of fire is the way of fire


    "How is this possible? This boy is clearly breaking through the practice of emptiness. How can he understand the way of fire? Only when he breaks through the practice of Tao can he have this vision. When he understands a road, he can break through to the realm of Tao."


    Xiao Hei was shocked. He firmly believed that he didn''t admit his mistake and that he didn''t remember it.Only when we break through the path, can we understand the road!


    But after it was surprised, the sound of waves appeared when Ning Tao was in the middle of the sea, and a vast ocean appeared, and a continent rose from the sea.


    "Your uncle, this Isn''t this Lao Tzu''s way of water and earth? " Xiao Hei was shocked.

 Chapter 1805

    At this time, the visions seem to merge.


    Behind Ning Tao, there is a boundless sea. The sea is so blue that it is full of waves.


    And there is a piece of land in the sea, which looks like a basaltic turtle''s back, like a vast mountain. No matter how the waves beat, it is still.


    And there is a big sun rising over the ocean, emitting a golden hot light, making the whole sea become a layer of gold, dazzling, looking very beautiful, like a wonder Bright moon on the sea!


    Xiao Hei was shocked. There was an unspeakable shock. This boy actually understood the road.


    Some people will ask, what is Avenue?


    You understand the light, you know it, you can control it, you can show it, that''s what you call Tao!


    To break through alchemy, we need to transform the spirit, otherwise we can''t become the divine realm.


    To break through the practice of emptiness, you need to master the power of emptiness, otherwise you will always break through hopelessness.


    To break through the path, you need to understand a road, which is equivalent to finding a way to work after graduation.


    To melt Tao is to see if you are suitable for it. Once you are suitable, you will succeed!


    Ning Tao has long mastered the power of emptiness, but because of the problem of rules and chains, he has been suppressed all the time. Now that he is gone, he will naturally burst out.


    The way of fire, the way of water, the way of earth.


    He suddenly realized that the three avenues are all the first-class avenues divided by human beings.


    The little tortoise turned his mouth and became more angry. He knew the power of his own blood essence clearly. Otherwise, he had his own way in his own blood, which was stolen by him in disguise.


    Although was startled for a while, but then slowly calmed down, curled his mouth a face hiss nose.


    It''s a powerful beast, Xuanwu, which has been running for several times, and has never seen any abnormal demons.


    As far as it is concerned, as a orc, it does not have the wisdom and insight like human beings, which is in line with the way of heaven, and it also has mastered two avenues there.


    Not only that.


    It is the integration of the two avenues, which can be regarded as creating a new avenue. Finally, it was named the great emperor and ranked among the top beasts.


    It''s good for Xiao Hei to hold his head and understand the road ahead of time, but Ning Tao is not a precedent, and even barely gets into the ranks of genius. What really surprised him was that Ning Tao was such a scum.


    I envy you human beings!


    Let''s not talk about anything else. Let''s talk about some abnormal human beings it has known.


    In ancient times, there was a demon named qingxuantian who realized six avenues at one go, all of which were above Yipin Avenue.


    And in ancient times, the most famous is a pair of brothers and sisters of dragon and Phoenix. This pair of brothers and sisters are amazing, and their understanding of Tao is also very funny, one fire, one water, one Yin, one Yang, one fast and one slow


    All in all, they are opposite, but the combination of the two is terrifying, and they dare to fight with the beast.


    During this period, there are also some special people who have opportunities and talents and finally become strong.


    For example, the essence and blood of their four brothers also created a strong emperor named wusheng Dadi. Unfortunately, that guy was later killed by his enemy.


    In ancient times, there was a very abnormal guy who called himself God!


    Since childhood, he vowed to be the most powerful man and the king of the great emperors, which is also the most abnormal human he has ever seen.


    One''s birth is a state of emptiness. One''s talent and talent have broken records continuously. To comprehend Yipin Avenue is like eating and drinking water. Only when one understands xianpin Avenue, one will feel difficult.


    Later, he was hailed as the most demon gifted man in human history, the ancient ruler of heaven, the emperor of heaven!


    This is only a part of the people, but by contrast, Ning Tao is too scum, so he realized a road, and the two roads still steal it. Compared with these people, they don''t even deserve to carry shoes.


    Little tortoise points the mountains and rivers with his fingers on his back. He is old-fashioned and wants to belittle Ning Tao.


    If you think about it, even if you don''t talk about the evils, there are many people who understand the three or four roads. Even in this era, there must be a large number of people.


    That''s what the longevity list is.


    I don''t know whether it''s out of envy or out of resentment in my heart. Little tortoise put his hands back and sniffed: "a way of fire is not bad. In the future, you will have a little bit of hope to become an immortal."


    "Although Mian Mian Qiang is a talented person, in Ben GUI''s eyes, ordinary dregs are left behind by any of Ben GUI''s followers..."


    Just then, it suddenly stopped.


    The little turtle''s eyes were wide open. In the vision of bright moon on the sea, a terrible abyss suddenly appeared, like a black hole, devouring everything in heaven and earth.


    "Kun Kunpeng?


    "No, no, not it!"


    Little tortoise suddenly exclaimed and patted his head hard. There were many things he didn''t remember, but he was sure that he was very familiar with it."The way of swallowing, which is the way of swallowing, is the immortal road beyond Yipin road."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Is shrieking, in the vision unexpectedly had the change, a thousand Zhang Tyrannosaurus Rex flies to circle.


    The little tortoise was stunned directly, and his subconscious was so scared that he shivered and said with a silly eye: "I''m a jerk, big brother."


    "It''s ZuLong''s way, brother''s invincible way, and it''s also an immortal road beyond Yipin."


    "Goo Gollum...! "


    Little tortoise hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, small eyes stare round, this sudden scene let it some confused, how can it become like this?


    Ning Tao suddenly realized that there were two immortals. In terms of quantity, he had five.


    suddenly, as like as two peas, the illusion changed, and a vague soul ghost was found. It was exactly the same as Ning Tao.


    The little tortoise''s eyes turned green and said in horror: "this Is this the most rare way of soul? Although it is a good way, its value is not inferior to that of immortal! "


    "Gulu...!"


    The little tortoise felt black in front of his eyes, and his heart came up to his throat. His face was incredible.


    Although it is Qi Ning Tao and says that he stole his own road, it''s actually some angry words. Stealing the road is not an easy thing. It just has a reference, and the rest depends on his own understanding.


    For the moment, he has understood two immortals and four ones.


    Even Qing Xuantian and Tian Di in the archaic times, I''m afraid they are just like this.


    Xiao Hei is frightened. He is a great evil. He has been arrogant for several times. He has never seen any kind of ghost. But now he is really scared. The talent of human beings is really crushing the orcs.


    This boy, Ning Tao, is a pervert among perverts.


    But just when it thought it was over, there was a change in the vision. In the void, layers of ripples spread out, as if there was a kind of charm. Space was like a layer of water lines and ripples. When touched, it was clear to the eyes.


    "Space, the way of space, another avenue of immortals!" The little turtle murmured with a dull face.


    At the same time, a breath of refining emptiness bursts out, like a torch at night, so eye-catching.

 Chapter 1806

    "Give it to me, broken!"


    Ning Tao''s angry words seemed to follow his words. The pure and vast spiritual power swarmed into his body and finally converged in Yuan infant''s place.


    Bai Nen''s little mouth opened, swallowing all his spiritual power, and finally closed it fiercely.


    "Bang!"


    With a roar, the opening of the chaotic elixir field becomes foggy, and the virtual force flows slowly


    Yuan Ying was surprised. No wonder people always said that Dantian is a small world and the foundation of human beings. No wonder the orcs want to unite into human beings. The human body is really wonderful.


    When the elixir field reaches this level, it can store a lot of spiritual power. Even if it shuttles through the void, it can absorb the virtual power in the place where there is no spiritual power, which is a big sign of the virtual state.


    At this time Finally break through!


    Little tortoise gaped at the scene, two short legs sitting on the ground, stunned speechless.


    "This Is this NIMA


    "Crazy, crazy, the world is crazy!"


    Ning Tao slowly opened a pair of golden eyes, dazzling, like two rounds of brilliant day at night.


    The breath of his whole body is beyond doubt. His powerful force is endless. He has the feeling that he can smash the mountain with one fist and fill the sea with one palm.


    Of course, this is just a kind of arrogant illusion and illusion caused by the rapid increase of power.


    However, as soon as he clenched his fist, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a wave of heroism. Even though he didn''t know his current strength, compared with Kou Zhen of doushenzong, he was absolutely sure to crush him, just like killing a chicken and killing a dog.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to have some observation, and turned his head to look behind him in surprise.


    In sight, is a picture of the vision, a boundless blue sea, waves rolling beat, and a solid tortoise shaped continent, like an indestructible mountain, and "he" fishing.


    "He" refers to a ghost, who looks like himself and sits on the top of the mainland against the sea breeze.


    "Roar...!"


    In the sky, another towering ZuLong, thousands of feet in size, was flying over the sky, which shocked the vision. The Dragon roared for nine days and surged in the ocean once, as if it could set off a tsunami.


    And fly to the golden sun, bathed in the golden sun, let it comfortable play.


    It''s more than ten thousand meters away in one shuttle.


    The clear spatial fluctuation can be seen with the naked eye. After a long time, it seems to fall into epiphany.


    At the end of the ocean, there is a deep and incomparable abyss. Its deep and quiet is like the beauty of art, symbolizing withering, like a black hole, which is synonymous with the end. Wherever you go, you can swallow everything


    Moon on the sea, dragon game pearl, lonely angler, abyss unknown!


    This is what Ning Tao can see, but he doesn''t understand it very well. He scratched his head and asked, "eh, what are these things? Did I make them?"


    Little turtle smell speech, chest stuffy to spit blood, gas eyes are green, this talent, let it jealousy crazy.


    However, Ning Tao looked innocent and blinked his big eyes. He said happily, "Xiao Hei, I feel that I have mastered a lot of things and this vision appears again. Isn''t it very good?"


    "Good, good, I''m good, you big head ghost, you compensate me for my blood essence, ah, I don''t care, you compensate me, my blood, you compensate me..."


    The little turtle rolled on the ground wrongly.


    Er


    Ning Tao''s face is full of amazement. He looks at Xiao Hei, who is like a rogue on the ground. He just can''t bear to look directly at him.


    "I said, what are you? You''re an ordinary tortoise, but you can talk. Why don''t you feel your strength and the Xuanwu? What''s the relationship?"


    "Ah...!"


    "What is that Xuanwu? Listen, Laozi is Xuanwu. There is only one in heaven and earth. Do you understand?" Xiao Hei points at Ning Tao and scolds him angrily.


    The former mouth a draw, but he also felt something wrong, is a stream of things into the body.


    Xuanwu blood essence, it should be.


    "OK, OK, I''ll just compensate you. If it''s a big deal, I''ll give you some more elixirs to eat and raise. How about your fattening?" Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Xiao Hei turned his eyes to mung bean and looked suspicious.


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao immediately patted his chest and promised: "of course, I''ll definitely keep my word. At that time, I''ll be responsible for making money and fattening you, and you''ll be responsible for donating blood."


    "I''ll throw you rem and kill you. You dare to raise my Xuanwu as a hen. Look at the moves, wuguiwangbaquan, bah, Xuanwu..."


    When he first started, he was red eyed.


    However, its strength is too weak, and in this state, it gives Ning Tao a drop of the purest essence and blood, and now it can play up to four levels of power.


    "Ah, watch the fight..."


    "Really, don''t hit me in the face. I''ll give you a final warning. I''ll fight back.""Oh, who are you bluffing? Are you afraid of me? Come on, hurt each other. Little fellow, take a punch from me..."


    After a few rounds, Xiao Hei was beaten black and blue.


    The air rushes to draw back the head, anyway who also can''t break its defense, alone in the shell sullen.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Ning Tao knocked on the shell of the turtle and found that it was really hard. Even the lion emperor''s knife cut it up. He didn''t see a white mark. He was really stiff.


    Looking at its grievance, Ning Tao immediately said with a bitter smile: "well, well, don''t be angry, we two have been through life and death, and Ye Er handed you over to me, so naturally I will take good care of you."


    "Don''t worry, even if you need your blood essence very much in the future, as long as you don''t agree, I will never force you."


    "Cut, this tortoise does not agree, who can get my blood essence," small black arrogant complacent.


    At last, he coaxed Xiao Hei out. He took some precious medicine and ate it like a turnip. He was heartless.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The vision gradually poured into Ning Tao''s body. This is the way he understood, which can be changed at any time.


    Fire, water, earth!


    Soul, swallow, ZuLong, space!


    Ning Tao is very excited. Is this the great fortune brought to him by the rule chain? What Mo Lao said is true. It''s really a great fortune.


    In fact, it''s not true. Although the rules and chains help, it''s Ning Tao''s aptitude, the magic of tianzaoxian liquid and mother stone that make up today''s miracle.


    Xiao Hei glanced at him, and immediately pretended to sniff: "look at your excited stupidity. It''s like you''ve never seen the world before. It''s just three immortals and four ones. Calm down."


    "Sometimes the essence is more important than the essence. For example, the most beautiful Qing emperor, who specializes in the way of wood repair, contains thousands of things. It''s said that he can make the living dead become white bones when he is pushed to the level of xianpin Avenue."


    "Another example is qingxuantian, Tiandi..."


    "What do you know and how many ways do you know?" Ning Tao blinks innocent big eyes and asks curiously.


    Xiao Hei just swallowed a big radish, suddenly he was asked red faced, actually stuck to the throat.


    "Gun, get out of here!"

 Chapter 1807

    At dawn, Ning Tao had a quarrel all night.


    This wilderness is already outside the forbidden area, and the mighty spiritual power surges in the limbs, which is so relaxed and heroic, especially the strong sense of strength after the breakthrough.


    "Practice emptiness A peak


    Ning Tao looks surprised and satisfied. It seems that he has accumulated too much. No matter how high he is, his foundation will be damaged.


    Slowly stand up, the whole body bones like fried beans general, full of explosive power.


    The body absorbs the power of Xuanwu''s essence and blood. It seems that it has doubled its tenacity on the basis of the essence and blood. The skin is yellowish. It feels hard to touch it. It''s worthy of the essence and blood of the beast. It''s not finished yet


    Ning Tao feels his chin. It seems that if he can touch the blood essence of the beast in the future, he must find a way to get it.


    "Thanks a lot, Xiao Hei


    The little tortoise curled his mouth angrily. For the sake of precious medicine, he was too lazy to care about it. However, he recovered some strength, but let him see something.


    After thinking about it in the middle of the night, I couldn''t help blurting out: "boy, you are more than seven times as old as the ancients. That is to say, every time you break through a layer, the difficulty and cultivation speed are seven times as high as ordinary monks. It''s not so easy to become a pervert. How can you do without paying some price?"


    The little tortoise said, all of them were gloating.


    Ordinary friars Seven times more difficult!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s brow sank, he felt a haze in his heart, especially at the moment when he needed to compete with the speed of cultivation, it was undoubtedly worse.


    "Haha, the Qing Xuantian and the emperor of heaven were born out of great power, with a golden key. It''s hard to eat the precious medicine and fairy medicine in piles, but you are as poor as an ER ha."


    Xiaohei excitedly belittles Ning Tao.


    It seems that as long as you can see him shriveled and hit him, your little heart will be very excited.


    Poor


    Ning Tao Leng for a long time, a face as black as the bottom of the pot, do you understand so much harm?


    All of a sudden, he said softly, "wait a minute. You say that the difficulty for me to break through the first level is seven times that of ordinary monks, and the training speed is slower than that of ordinary people Seven times


    "Well, is my strength seven times better than that of ordinary people, or Seven times better


    Er


    Small black Leng for a while, the corners of the mouth slightly unobservable smoke for a while, the mouth vaguely for a long time, muttered: "should Should be strong Seven times. "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly excited up, the heart of the haze swept away, what difficulties and obstacles, in the face of absolute strength is what, slow speed, he worked hard, no resources to grab.


    As long as he has strength, what''s his fear?


    "Ha ha...!"


    Seeing this, Xiao Hei curled his lips with disdain. This guy is more and more like a big brother


    It seems that they all came from Wuzong mountain, and suddenly they all came from a distant place.


    "Who are you? Why is it near my Qijue mountains? "


    Ning Tao turned around and glanced at them. Suddenly, he said strangely, "you Are they all seven peerless men? "


    "Yes, you You are Ning Tao The black robed man at the head suddenly shrank his pupils and screamed.


    Ning Tao grinned and showed a row of snow-white teeth, just like seeing a group of prey. He said with a grim smile: "correct answer, reward your death!"

 Chapter 1808

    "Correct answer...!"


    As soon as the words came out, the five people on the opposite side burst into a rage, and the "Canglang" took out the blade together.


    "Hum, Ning Tao, you are so generous. I haven''t said to take your head, but you want to take our lives. Do you have that ability?"


    "Jie Jie...!"


    The man in black, the leader, sneered.


    The next second, five people burst out a strong atmosphere, they were all strong, black robed man or triple, combat effectiveness can not be underestimated.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and slightly rippled. This posture is really tricky.


    "Where is Lu Yusong?" he snorted


    "Bah, as long as you want to know where LV Shao is, you''d better worry about yourself. It''s ridiculous," he said with a grim smile.


    One of the disciples sneered: "elder martial brother Zhang, if we go back alive, will we get more rewards? LV Shao asked the sect to issue a wanted order. If we go back alive, we can be promoted to zhenzhuan disciple."


    "There are a lot of Taoist awards just for immortal stones. It''s our chance."


    "Ha ha, I''m in charge..."


    Ning Tao frowned for a while, stopped the little turtle''s scolding and said faintly, "I''ll ask again, where is LV Yusong?"


    The first black robed man, elder martial brother Zhang, walked out and said sarcastically, "why, do you want to know?"


    Ning Tao nodded.


    "Ha ha, I won''t tell you. I''m so angry with you. What can you do with me?"


    "I heard that LV Shao killed your master? If you want me to say that, according to LV Shao''s temper, you should thank God for not killing your family. "


    Elder martial brother Zhang was sarcastic and said haughtily, "there are just a few Untouchables in the barren land. Even martial arts civilization has declined. It''s not enough to polish LV Shao''s shoes."


    "Have you ever heard of the seven Jue immortal? LV Shao is the only child of his family. This is the only one left. He is the most favored. You dare to offend him. Hum, it''s a miracle that you can live to this day."


    On hearing this, the little tortoise immediately broke away, glared at mung bean''s eyes and scolded, "what is Qijue immortal? I''m Xuanwu. You let him come here, and I''ll trample him every minute."


    "And you, dare to shout in front of me, don''t you know my ability of swearing."


    "Come on, I''ll ask you to call a hundred and ten more people. Let''s scold them. A gentleman will not scold you. I doubt life. I''m a tortoise and a son of a bitch..."


    Ning Tao covered his face and twitched. He felt that his face was all lost by the turtle. He immediately blocked his mouth.


    Xuan Xuanwu?


    Elder martial brother Zhang was stunned for a moment, then burst out laughing, Xuanwu? He''s a fairy king and a great emperor.


    "Son of a bitch, when I catch your master, I''ll roast you and eat you. I''ll rip off your tortoise shell and smash it with a hammer to make you chirp."


    Just about to start, Xiao Hei angrily came out and said, "are you blind? I''m his master. You completely angered Ben GUI and his followers. Go ahead and kill them."


    Finish saying, very coquettish waved small short hand.


    But Ning Tao mouth almost no gas crooked, a catch little turtle, body bow, hard throw out.


    "Look at the hidden weapon, old mother Diao Lei!"


    "Ah, Ning Tao, I hate you..."


    The strength of this throw is not small, only a black shadow can be seen vaguely, and there is a screeching sound like killing a pig, which can easily make people identify the location.


    Elder martial brother Zhang sneered. It''s naive and stupid to use this little trick.


    "Zheng!"


    The long knife shakes and cuts down hard.


    "Give me Open Ah


    No one thought that when this powerful knife was cut down, it had a strong anti shock force. Only one thought flashed through elder martial brother Zhang''s mind.


    "What a hard shell!"


    The next second, tiger crack, just pain scream, was hit heavily in the face of black.


    "Bang!"


    The four disciples were stunned, and their elder martial brother Zhang flew five or six meters away. His face was covered with blood and a turtle shell seal was printed.


    The little tortoise staggered to get up, but when he saw elder martial brother Zhang spitting blood, he immediately stepped on his face, pointed to the sky, and coquettishly said, "have you seen it all? As soon as the tortoise came out, he was invincible."


    Four disciples are silly. What''s the matter?


    All of a sudden, behind suddenly came a burst of wind, four eyelids jump, the body instinctively back flash, but did not expect it was too late.


    "Three times The melting pot of war


    "The first form of immortality, for thousands of years!"


    A terrible force came from behind, as if to wipe out everything between heaven and earth, demons, bandits, ghosts and demons.


    Four people have a kind of illusion, as if in the distant ancient times, there was an invincible Immortal King, who killed countless enemies and demons, scattered, fixed for thousands of years, and kept the eternal reputation. This sense of vastness filled my heart."No, come on


    "Qi Jue Dao FA, Qi Jue Jian!"


    Twenty eight sharp swords, which symbolize cutting everything, fly out, interweave into a layer of sword net, and go away.


    The two forces collided in the wilderness, only to hear a loud "boom", like a spring thunder in March, and the trees all around collapsed.


    The four disciples gnash their teeth and are so surprised and angry that they feel the pressure. They are all of the same cultivation, and they are actually dominated by Ning Tao How is that possible, this guy''s hidden strength?


    "Broken!"


    Ning Tao a roar, the long gun in the hand suddenly a force, like a dragon out of the hole as fierce.


    "Boom...!"


    I saw four figures like a broken line of the kite general, powerless bumped into the distant rocks.


    One hit, lose four!


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao breathes heavily. Although the power of this blow is amazing, the consumption also makes him very surprised. Half of the elixir''s power has been consumed.


    It seems that you can''t use it at will.


    At this time, the angry elder martial brother Zhang got up from the ground, grabbed the big knife and slashed at the little turtle.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    "Dangdang...!"


    Even after chopping the tortoise shell a few times, you can see a spark. You know, this big knife is the top five magic weapon. Not to mention the tortoise shell, even steel can be easily divided into two, but now it''s lost.


    "Ah, someone is going to kill the turtle. Ning Tao, help me. I''m going to die, I''m going to die, ah..."


    Xiao Hei screamed like a pig.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao wants to slap it to death. He doesn''t know why he is so afraid of death. He''s very noisy. In fact, he counsels.


    "Hum!"


    T


    with a flash of the long gun, he went up immediately.


    But when elder martial brother Zhang saw this, his face turned ugly. There was something wrong with his intelligence. Ning Tao was not a spirit refiner. He was even as strong as a virtual refiner.


    And from what I saw just now, the strength of his four classmates may still be above him


    When he thought of this in the light and flint, he suddenly gritted his teeth and bit his feet. Unexpectedly, a swallow came back and fled to the mountains like lightning.


    "Ning Tao, wait for the anger of my seven peerless men!"

 Chapter 1809

    Put down the cruel words, and then run away.


    As soon as little tortoise saw that elder martial brother Zhang was about to run, he immediately made a turn and ran after him, shouting: "that big fool, what are you running for when you see this tortoise? This tortoise hasn''t made any effort yet. Come on, fight for another 300 rounds.


    And Ning Tao sees this, but didn''t rush to catch up, on the contrary sneer at that injured four people.


    "Give you a chance, either say it and die, or shut up and torture to death!"


    Looking at the sneering face, the four felt numb and screamed: "I We really don''t know anything


    "I I know that LV Shao should be inside the Qijue mountains. We are just patrolling outside. "


    "That''s right. We only know so much. By the way, elder martial brother Zhang must know about this mission. He is also the one who has always advocated chasing you..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s killing intention rose slowly, and a crystal silver gun fell down in an instant.


    "Chi...!"


    A moment later, Ning Tao chased after one person and one turtle.


    Although he didn''t want to kill them, he only wanted to kill LV Yusong, but for the moment, he was too kind. The whole seven Jue sect was his enemy.


    If you let it go, it''s all future trouble. You''ll stab yourself in the twinkling of an eye, so you can only kill them all.


    "Whoosh...!"


    He didn''t fly because it was too mental.


    Soon, he caught up with the short legged turtle, who was still holding his voice and pretending to be a tiger. Ning Tao saw him and caught him directly.


    "Grandma, this boy runs fast," said the little turtle, looking at the black spot in front of him.


    But Ning Tao disdains to smile, if he really wants to chase, this distance will soon be closer.


    However.


    He wants him to take himself to LV Yusong!


    That bastard killed his master. This is a grudge. Now master wuchenzi is still lying in the ice coffin. He always thinks that his heart is like a knife.


    "Well, he can''t run!"


    Ning Tao summoned a group of gold flame with one hand, compressed it into the shape of a long gun, and then threw it hard.


    Elder martial brother Zhang, who was running wildly, felt the sharp wind breaking. His face suddenly changed and he lost his voice: "this is The power of Tao is the power of fire


    "This How can it be? You''re just refining the void. How can you master the power of the Tao? "


    Although shocked, his kung fu didn''t stop at all. Behind him, seven swords flew out.


    "Dang...!"


    Seven Jue swords were stirred at the same time and crushed in an instant.


    Ning Tao wanted to go on, but Xiao Hei said strangely: "you What are you doing? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, side run side explain a way: "how, what is wrong?"


    "The way of fire that you understand is not displayed in this way. Do you know what skill is and don''t waste it? Didn''t your school teach you? "


    Xiao Hei has a big face.


    "This," Ning Tao''s face was a little hot, and he could not help saying his identity again.


    All souls!


    After hearing this, Xiao Hei was silent and seemed to think of something. He was a little bit hippy.


    He immediately shook his head and said, "Oh, forget it, forget it, let me teach you how to use the power of Tao, so as not to lose my face."


    Ning Tao has been immune to his shamelessness, while chasing fast, while listening carefully.


    "I ask you, what are the characteristics of the way of earth that you understand?"


    "Er, it should be hard. It can also breed and create. In a word, there are many more," Ning Tao replied casually after thinking about it.


    Xiao Hei knocked the former''s head hard and said: "you remember, you have many ways to understand, and learning miscellaneous will only drag you down more. You only need to refine one road and one characteristic."


    "For example, the way of earth, you only need to study its hardness. With the help of the essence and blood of this turtle, your way of earth is at least twice as strong as that of other people who practice it. This is also your great advantage."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he suddenly realized that this is a better way to practice, which can greatly save time and give full play to the power of Tao.


    Immediately said: "that is to say, I just need to choose the most suitable characteristics for me, and play the role of this avenue just right.


    "If the way of earth has defense, I need alchemy for the way of fire. It''s good to choose high temperature. The way of swallowing is simple. As for the way of space, it''s a means of escape..."


    Hearing these words, Xiao Hei nodded his head with satisfaction and said happily, "a child can be taught."


    "Whoosh...!"


    Although they are talking, no one can see their speed falling, and they are not in the mood to appreciate the scenery around them. The gap between them is rapidly narrowing.


    Elder martial brother Zhang looks back and sees Ning Tao''s persistent pursuit, sweating on his forehead.This asshole, it''s endless, isn''t it?


    He immediately turned his head and said angrily, "Ning Tao, I have to forgive people. Besides, I''m not afraid of you. There are disciples of our seven Jue sect who perform tasks in the mountains. If you don''t retreat, you will die later."


    "Hum, since you are not afraid of me, what are you running for? It''s like your mother gave you two legs less," Ning Tao jumped up and pulled into the distance.


    "No!"


    "I warn you not to force me. Now the outside world doesn''t know that you Ning Tao is in the fairyland. Only I, the seven peerless men, know that if you insist on making enemies with us, it will leak out at that time, and there will be no place for you in the fairyland."


    "Those geniuses and devils all want to cut you to pieces. Do you know how dangerous you are?" elder martial brother Zhang said.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, this should be because he is immortal month according to fiance''s reason.


    But he has no fear. Xianyueyi has done so much for herself. As the man she likes, if he doesn''t even dare to admit it, what''s his qualification?


    Those so-called geniuses dare to rob women from themselves, hum, crush them all!


    "Whoosh...!"


    This pursuit lasted for half an hour.


    No matter they go to heaven and earth or go to sea to catch fish, they are getting closer and closer.


    Elder martial brother Zhang can''t hold on any longer. He really wants to rush in front of LV Shao. There are many strong men there. It''s just a matter of one word that he wants to kill Ning Tao, but I''m afraid he can''t get there.


    This is the interior of the Qijue mountains.


    "Qijue Dao FA, Qijue miesheng Zhi!"


    This is to run forward, suddenly there is a swallow back, a dark light stabbing Ning Tao.


    The strike was too quick and sudden to dodge.


    "Shameless, sneak attack!" Little tortoise wants to kick him angrily.


    But a deep yellow light flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes, and his whole temperament became thick and solid, as if he were a mountain.


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    "Boom!"


    This finger stabbed directly at the dark yellow shield that suddenly appeared. They collided and froze, which made elder martial brother Zhang look so pale.


    "How can it be, are you kidding?"


    "Break World Fist


    When the shield was suddenly released, a streamlined fist came. Elder martial brother Zhang only felt abdominal colic, and his mouth was blood. An idea flashed through his mind.


    The fastest way to update DX: on e? * ~ / F


    finished

 Chapter 1810

    "Wow", blood gushing.


    There were bouts of colic in his abdomen. It was like there was an evil dragon making trouble in it. Elder martial brother Zhang turned pale, and he flew out heavily in pain.


    "Bang!"


    Ning Tao closed his fist and found a vent for all his strength. It was a good fight.


    "Step on...!"


    Listening to the footsteps approaching slowly, elder martial brother Zhang''s painful forehead was dripping with sweat. He was about to bite his teeth, but a crystal silver gun was ringing in his ear.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t move."


    "Hey, hey, you run. I''ll run another one for you. The two legged one wants to run over my four legged one. I''ll let you run 500 meters first."


    The little black thief said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, elder martial brother Zhang froze, raised his angry eyes and said, "asshole, you Who are you in the end? Do you hide your accomplishments? Are you a great monk who practices Taoism? "


    "Hum, I''m Ning Tao. Ning Tao is me. Don''t you know what genius is?"


    "Well, I''ve answered your question. Now answer my question. Where is that bastard Lu Yusong?" Ning Tao''s eyes are full of hatred.


    He still can''t forget that scene. His kind and gentle master was pushed onto the blade by LV Yusong''s black hand. His heart was broken at the moment when the blade passed through his chest.


    Even dream, can''t forget that scene!


    Elder martial brother Zhang turned pale and sneered, "OK, I can tell you, but do you dare to go?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. You just need to say it, so that you can suffer less, and LV Yusong will become my soul sooner or later."


    Among the flowers and grass, Ning Tao''s face is cold.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Boy, do you know how stupid you are to kill LV Shao? That''s against my Qijue sect, against the immortal, and against one of the twelve Tiangang sects."


    "It''s not that I look down on you, but that I haven''t looked you in the eye from the bottom of my heart."


    Elder martial brother Zhang looked crazy and showed a row of blood teeth. He said contemptuously: "you are too arrogant. Don''t think that if you understand the power of Tao, you dare to forget to fight against the seven Jue sect. There are so many talents in this world who lead the power of Tao.


    "Leng Tingwei, the number one immortal in the list of immortals, is known as the first person under the immortal. Now he has mastered nine avenues and is trying to create an invincible way."


    "The sixth cloud in the list of immortals is like a void. He is known as the son of Tao. He has mastered four immortals and six top ones, and his swordsmanship is almost invincible."


    "Although the ninth wuwentian in the list of immortals has mastered only one avenue of immortality and martial arts, he can fight beyond the ranks. He has a strong fighting capacity. He is known as a martial madman and a new star in the fairyland."


    "Compared with them, you don''t even deserve to carry your shoes. Even they don''t dare to challenge me. What''s your qualification? It''s just rubbish!"


    "Not to mention the demons on the longevity list!"


    Xiao Hei''s eyes twinkled. It seems that a great world has come again. There are so many amazing talents.


    However, no matter how talented you are, you will survive and become an immortal. Otherwise, you will be a mole ant, including Ning Tao. This is a boundary!


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid gas. Surprisingly, he doesn''t get angry. Instead, he says with a smile, "what qualifications do you think I have? Well, I''ll give you a few words."


    "Bai Yue, the third in the list of immortals, is only my third brother. Leng Tingwei, the first in the list of immortals, is very powerful, but he has been defeated by my wife. The demons on the list of immortals are interesting, but my sister is an apprentice of the great emperor."


    "In my eyes, that''s what you are. Don''t think that''s what you are."


    "You...!"


    Elder martial brother Zhang''s face turned white, but he sneered again: "hum, you are young and frivolous. You will regret it."


    "I don''t know what it means to be young and frivolous. I only know what it means to be the winner. Tell me where LV Yusong is. I can give you a good time."


    Said, a silver gun has been stuck bone.


    "Ah...!"


    Elder martial brother Zhang screamed in pain, the veins on his forehead were exposed, and the blood dropped down the barrel of the gun.


    "Just It''s in the Qijue mountain range. If you have seed, go to him. If you don''t dare to go, you''re a counsellor! "


    "Tut Tut, you are really a dead boy. At this time, your mouth is so smelly. The ghost master is too lazy to take care of you. Little fellow, take him on the road."


    Xiao Hei sniffed at the radish.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao directly ignored him, and a golden flame appeared in his other hand.


    "The way of fire, burn bones!"


    "Ah Son of a bitch, qijuemen won''t let you go, Laozi I''m down there Wait for you


    After a few breaths, there was only one ash left.


    Looking at the power of this flame, Ning Tao''s eyebrows flashed a happy look. As Xiao Hei said, he felt that his control and temperature were much stronger.Just about to leave, suddenly, there was a light in the ashes.


    One hand burst out a suction, the light was immediately absorbed, Ning Tao spread out his palm to see, it was actually a space ring, also flashing faint light.


    Small black a see this shape, immediately thief excited way: "boy, quick see what treasure inside?"


    The former is helpless to smile and sink into his mind. A moment later, he took out five precious medicines with flowery fragrance from the ring. This is the best thing in the ring.


    But the next second, a tortoise rushed up, with the speed of lightning, a bite.


    "Well Well, you won''t eat what the tortoise has eaten, "the little tortoise said with a proud face.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were silly, and he was stunned for a long time. Finally, he put away the precious medicine with a black face. He said angrily as he walked: "if you don''t eat it, you don''t want to eat it."


    }H


    boy, you You are shameless... "


    The noise of the two suddenly rang out in the mountains


    Qijue mountain, named after Qijue gate, is also the resource place it controls.


    Usually, there are many disciples on guard and no outsiders are allowed to break in. It''s equivalent to seeing them as their own backyard. How do many big forces do it.


    Ning Tao sneaks in. All the way, he meets six or seven groups of people. They are all patrol disciples of the seven peerless sects. Some of them are picking elixirs, some of them are hunting animals with archery. They regard this place as a paradise.


    "According to elder martial brother Zhang, LV Yusong seems to be performing some secret mission in a valley of the Qijue mountains. He has been here for a day or two."


    Soon, he found the place.


    As soon as he wanted to go in, the little tortoise reminded him, "boy, use your way of earth to block your breath, or you will be found as soon as you go in."


    Ning Tao nodded his head and immediately performed the unearthed method, which gradually integrated with the four weeks. He found that after swallowing the blood essence of Xuanwu, the earth elements were very friendly to him, which made him admire the strength of the beast.


    Just as I was about to sneak into the valley, I heard a cold laugh: since I''m here, why hide my head and show my tail? "

 Chapter 1811

    "Now that you''re here, why hide your head and show your tail?"


    Langlang''s words reverberate in the valley, but Ning Tao''s face turns white with fright and his heart goes up to his throat.


    Found out?


    No, there are great friars here!


    Just as he was about to bite his teeth to death, a little turtle screamed in his ear: "don''t move."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stiff. He didn''t dare to move even when he was lying on the edge of the mountain. The sweat gradually oozed from his forehead. His heart was like a frightened rabbit.


    "Plop, plop...!"


    "Hum, why, do you have to come out in person?" there was a chill in the words.


    Ning Tao''s heart beats very fast. He''s in a panic and sweats. He can see his Adam''s apple constantly stirring. He''s here for revenge, but he''s not here to die.


    The only card, big nuclear God, only two left!


    Moreover, the power displayed in the fifth forbidden area can''t be duplicated. Here, we can use the spirit power to protect the body in the explosion.


    According to his estimation, the big nuclear God also causes some deterrent damage to the strong practitioners at most.


    It''s not likely that you want to kill them.


    Just when he was anxious, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear, which contained a kind of magnetic magic.


    "Ha ha, I''m just a little late. Some of you seem to be in a bit of panic and yell," a group of black robed figures appeared from the far side.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Taoist friends are worried too much. It''s just a way of deceiving people. We''ve been waiting for Taoist friends in the hall of hell for a long time. I don''t know if you are..." A unique pick eyebrow way.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The six black robes were lined up, and a thin man came out. He was dressed in black clothes without wind. His face was not happy or sad. His eyes were like a pool of stagnant water, and he had a cold temperament.


    "This seat, Yanmo hall, ten halls, Yanluo, under the command of King Guangwang of Qin, is the great Dharma protector, and Wen merciless," the black robed man said faintly.


    "Wen Qingren, you Wen Juelu and others said that they were shocked.


    Lu Yusong was also among them, and his face was as pale as paper, all because of this name.


    As the saying goes, the name of a man is the shadow of a tree.


    Disaster walker, Wen merciless, this name is almost spread throughout the fairyland, where he appeared, will set off a disaster, there have been 19 cities destroyed in his footsteps.


    Millions of friars died because of him, and he ranked first in the high-ranking hunting list of the xuanjie rank of the great immortal palace.


    "Goo Gollum...! "


    Lu Yusong eight people nervous, although they have a large number of people, but they are scared of skin tension.


    "Why, are you all so afraid of me? For the enemy, I''m merciless and can''t stay, but for friends, as long as the interests are enough, the relationship will be stable."


    "I don''t want to kill anyone yet. What do you mean by contacting me?" Warm merciless eyes slightly a flash, negative hand sprinkle talk.


    Yijue and Qijue look at each other and twinkle slightly. Although they are unexpected, they are still in the plan.


    I saw Qijue youyou saying, "wendaoyou, I want to contact you to discuss a matter of cooperation. This matter is of great importance. As long as we can succeed, then we will have a win-win situation."


    Cooperation?


    Lying on the rock Ning Tao a Leng, brow immediately tight wrinkle up, this thing son is not right.


    He remembers that the two temples are enemies. They have different ideas, just like fire and water. The twelve gates of Tiangang and the nineteen sects of Disha are all forces under the command of the palace. Is it not treason to do so?


    Little tortoise also flashed surprise, gradually excited up, there is a kind of discovery of big secret excitement.


    "Oh? I heard you right


    "Qijue gate, one of the twelve gates of Tiangang, actually wants to cooperate with Yanmo hall. Don''t you know that we are enemies. We are enemies when we meet each other," Wen said.


    The cold breath suddenly increased the pressure on the eight people, and Lu Yusong''s legs almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    He became angry and sneered: "hum, come on, all the words are said. Do you still need to pretend? As you said before, as long as the interests are enough, the relationship between friends will be stable, right


    Ning Tao hears the sound to see, immediately stare big a pair of hate eyes, the mood violent fluctuation.


    It''s him, the bastard.


    The one who has a grudge against him!


    "Creak...!"


    In the sky, Wen merciless''s eyes suddenly flashed, glanced this way, and then fixed his eyes on the rebellious young man, joking: "interesting, give me a reason not to kill you, otherwise."


    "He is the only descendant of Qijue immortal, LV Yusong," said Qijue with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Yusong suddenly straightened his chest and raised his head defiantly, with a proud face. He was well dressed in white and had a tall and straight figure. He looked really handsome.Seven immortals!


    Wen merciless eyes a MI, but again Sen ran way: "I hate most of a thing, is someone dares to press me, if I want to kill you, seven absolute immortals also can''t protect."


    "Don''t doubt what I said in the hell hall. Lord Qin Guang didn''t have a few moves with him in those years."


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, the murderous spirit burst down.


    Qijue and others are frightened and face the enemy. They protect LV Yusong in the center like lightning. In front of them, this man is very difficult, and they really don''t want to be enemies with him.


    Ning Tao''s body is also tight in the dark, his eyes are round, and his hand is quietly touching Xiangyang Lingjie. If there''s a fight, he doesn''t mind throwing a big nuclear God to blow up that surnamed Lu.


    "Plop, plop...!"


    It seems that because of depression, Xiao Hei is nervous.


    Feeling the murderous spirit, Yijue frowned and said, "brother Wen, if it''s enough, let''s get down to business."


    "The reason why I brought Young Master Lu here is to prove our sincerity. As long as you help us kill one person, what interests you want Whatever you say! "


    "Murder?"


    With a frown, Wen said: "it''s interesting. Let''s hear, which powerful genius is on the list of immortals, or some elder of the big sect, or some immortal?"


    "As long as the sincerity and interests are enough, killing is not a problem, because That''s our strength! "


    Hearing this, Yijue shuddered and said awkwardly, "it''s not a genius, elder or immortal, but an aborigine, a person who shouldn''t appear in the fairyland and live."


    "This man, I think you''ve heard of it."


    "I''ve heard of that? Indigenous people? " Wen, who has always been calm and unfeeling, is a bit unpredictable this time.


    Can''t help but wonder: "who is it?"


    "He is Ning Tao


    "Ning Tao of the world of ten thousand souls, he is now sneaking to the fairyland, right in the southern region. I want you to kill him. No, I want you to catch him in front of me. I want to torture him to death in the most cruel way."


    Lu Yusong gnashed her teeth with hatred.


    When he was on earth, if he didn''t have the talisman, he would have been killed by Ning Tao. Now he is revenge for himself.


    In the weeds, Ning Tao was shocked by this sentence, and then he was angry again. These bastards made such a big battle, but they were actually trying to kill him.


    Damn it, damn it!


    After listening, Wen mercilessly lost his mind for a moment, and then drew a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    Unexpectedly, he looked at the direction of Ning Tao and said: "little guy, when are you going to eavesdrop?"

 Chapter 1812

    "When are you going to eavesdrop?"


    As soon as the words came out, the words were startling.


    T. More SF latest JC fast) on o *!


    Seven of them, LV Yusong and even the five black robes behind Wen merciless, all looked over.


    Ning Tao''s scalp is numb, and his palms are full of sweat. At the moment, this heart seems to be equipped with an accelerator, and his heart beats fast, and he mentions his throat.


    "Gulu..."


    "Hold on, hold on, you''re not talking about me...!"


    But when Wen mercilessly saw this, he raised a hint of coldness in the corner of his mouth and made fun of it. With one hand grabbing at random in the air, he could easily gather three simple spears.


    "Go


    With a whisper, three spears pierced the sky.


    The direction is the weeds and rocks that Ning Tao is hiding. No doubt, he was found.


    Little Haydn was surprised and said, "if you are found, fight. If you can''t fight, roll. I''ll roll first."


    With that, he drew his head into the turtle''s shell and quickly rolled down the valley.


    Ning Tao''s face was pale. He stepped on the nine steps in the sky and suddenly moved. One step was better than the other. He ran directly in the air. The speed was amazing.


    And seven Jue and others from the valley, suddenly saw the panic escape Ning Tao.


    "It''s him, it''s him, Ning Tao, son of a bitch. How can he be here? Kill him, quick..." Lu Yu suddenly roared with red eyes.


    On hearing this, Wen merciless was no doubt a little stunned. He didn''t expect that the person to be killed was in front of him.


    "That''s interesting. Did you run away?"


    The three spears converged and pierced the void, shooting at Ning Tao like a sharp arrow.


    "Whoosh...!"


    As soon as the latter''s face changed, six spears blocked his retreat. The strength of each spear was amazing, just like a monk.


    Suddenly, a spear accelerates behind.


    Ning Tao was so frightened that he rolled on the spot in the weeds, and escaped the blow.


    "Whoosh!"


    Two spears shot at the same time, and even the air made a sharp sound. Ning Tao fled into the dense forest in a hurry, trying to avoid these attacks with the aid of obstacles. But he found that he thought too much.


    The spear easily penetrated these ancient trees, and even directly shattered them because of its excessive strength.


    "Damn, I really think I''m made of mud!"


    As soon as Ning Tao gritted his teeth, a golden flame appeared all over his body. The hot heat rolled up the green grass. From a distance, he looked like a god of war.


    "The way of fire, burn bones!"


    The golden flame collided with two spears in an instant.


    But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the last three spears came out from three directions like ghosts. They were so flexible that they could not hide this time. Birds in the forest were scared to flee in groups.


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    Ning Tao claps his hands on the ground, and the strong earth element spirit suddenly forms a hard tortoise shell.


    The whole body is dark yellow, with complex patterns engraved on it, like a remote totem. At a glance, it feels indestructible and hard as a rock.


    "Hiss...!"


    Three spears pierced and stuck.


    Ning Tao frowned and not only looked at his waist, where he was stabbed into the meat by the spear tip, but also had a spear close to his throat.


    Just a little bit. Stab your throat!


    Looking down from the sky, Wen merciless''s face gradually darkened. He was stopped by a Lian Xu boy. He was a disaster emissary. He was No.1 in the xuanjie hunting list. He lost his chance.


    Although it''s just a small matter, he is very strict with himself and doesn''t allow anything beyond his calculation.


    "Fire, the way of earth, it''s a little interesting. You are the fiance of the first goddess xianyueyi, Ning Tao?"


    While talking, LV Yusong and others also came.


    I can''t help but gnash my teeth and say, "it''s him. Even if he turns to ashes, I can recognize him. Damn you, you''ve sneaked here. Damn you!"


    Now I''m afraid that an enemy has touched his back. The funny thing is that they don''t know what to do with him, and they even discuss how to deal with him. I''m afraid that if they were to be a killer, they would all be finished.


    "Lv Yusong, you killed my master, and my wife and children were separated, and my family was broken. This revenge will be paid with your life," Ning Tao blushed.


    Blue veins are exposed on the forehead and hands.


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, the great monk''s authority burst out, and seven magic swords came out behind him.


    "Son, heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no way, you break in, we are worried that we can''t find you, didn''t expect you to send yourself to come, die!"


    "Waves


    Seven murderous swords were just cut out, but they were destroyed by seven spears, and there was a chill.


    "You are so brave that you dare to rob my prey. Are you playing with me or You think I''m cheating! "Turn to see, Wen merciless is a face of gloomy stare at him, like a fierce devil.


    "Well, this


    Lu Yusong and others were startled and did not dare to step forward. This guy''s reputation shocked the five domains. Anyone who dares to provoke him is tantamount to disaster.


    Although Ning Tao is angry, he is secretly thinking about the countermeasures. How can he get away?


    A breeze blows and the weeds shake.


    The stream in the distance is flowing, but the little fish dare not jump out. It seems that they are afraid of something outside.


    Wen Wuqing took a deep breath and said with a sneer, "it''s interesting. I''ve heard about Ning Tao a long time ago. It''s like thunder running through my ears."


    "By the way, I have something to tell you. Because of your relationship with xianyueyi, some people in Yanmo hall are very upset. Therefore, you have been ranked on the must kill list. I didn''t expect to come to perform the task and meet you."


    Carry out the mission!


    Yijue and others were scared when they heard this. Is it true that He''s going to have a disaster in the south?


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and said calmly, "there are more people who want to kill me. How old are you?"


    "Don''t think Lao Tzu is made of clay. If you want to kill me, you have to be ready to be killed."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Don''t dream any more, let me personally send you to hell. When I throw your head to Da Luo fairy palace, I think those old antiques will thank me. They will save a lot of trouble," Wen said with a heartless smile.


    Under the gaze of several people, he slowly stretched out a pair of plain hands, delicate as works of art, but it was such hands that millions of monks fell.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao suddenly throws out a few iron eggs, which are his only remaining small nuclear God.


    "Blast!"


    A big drink, suddenly smoke everywhere.


    Only heard a violent roar, a few small nuclear magic power explosion, powerful shock wave let LV Yusong''s face are scared white, quickly retreat.


    And the temperature ruthless facial expression also Zheng for a while, quickly open the spirit power shield, easily block this shock.


    With his years of experience, he didn''t know what it was. If it was in the core of the explosion, the monk would not be alive.


    "The way of space, blink!"

 Chapter 1813

    "The way of space, blink!"


    Ning Tao''s body is wrapped by the power of space, and the strands of silver are entwined, which is his simple power to urge Tao.


    Just like the way of fire, temperature is its unique characteristic. Of course, it also has many other characteristics. But Ning Tao only needs high temperature, so he only works hard there and is single-minded. Naturally, this characteristic is stronger.


    The way of space is the same. Moving and attacking are all OK. Blinking is also its characteristic, but Ning Tao will be stronger if he tries hard to escape.


    The body suddenly disappeared.


    Has been locked with the spirit of ningtao a few people face a change, disappear Disappeared?


    How is that possible?


    No, space, it''s spatial fluctuation!


    Wen merciless face dew surprised, immediately suddenly a swing sleeve robe, a terrible wind will explode to blow away.


    "Good boy, I''ve lost sight of you. You''ve already understood the earth, fire, and the legendary immortal space road with your modest cultivation."


    "Like the original space emperor, it''s really amazing talent, but you are too weak after all, and you can escape!"


    The words are astonishing, one stone arouses a thousand waves.


    Lu Yusong, seven Jue heard this, shocked speechless, two a product Avenue, a fairy product, this boy how to do, he just refined empty ah.


    The former is also a recent breakthrough in the cultivation of emptiness. With the help of the huge resources of the seven Jue sect, as well as the Taoist and immortal methods, he has barely grasped the power of emptiness. It is too far for him to understand the Tao.


    But the aborigines in his eyes, mole ants, gave him a slap in the face.


    At the thought of this, he was not reconciled to jealousy.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao appeared. His head was dizzy and nauseous. For the first time, he had a space blink. It was a bit uncomfortable, but what made him happy was that he succeeded.


    Immediately surprised looked around, want to see how far they moved?


    "Boom...!"


    The bomb exploded and the sound reverberated in my ears.


    Vaguely also heard a sneer, Ning Tao surprised turned a look, immediately scared pupil a shrink, temperature merciless actually appeared in his eyes.


    I feel like It''s less than 100 meters.


    "The way of space, move!"


    Once you bite your teeth, your whole body will gather the power of space again.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as he disappeared, the place where he was standing was blown to dust. Eight spears were nailed to the ground firmly, leaving only a small part of the barrel.


    "Well, I''ll see how many times you can run?" Wen closed his eyes mercilessly, and the great power of spirit instantly covered the distance of ten thousand meters nearby. In a moment, he looked in the direction of the stream


    "Plop...!"


    Ning Tao fell into the water as soon as he appeared, and immediately got up in a mess, trying to resist the feeling of nausea.


    This move should be several hundred meters, right?


    "Hey, boy, you come to swim, too. I''ll go first. Don''t follow Mr. tortoise." Xiao Hei just ran to the river and turned to run as soon as he saw him.


    Ning Tao angrily seized him, chide: "you still have a little backbone, you are dignified, how so counsellor!"


    "Who counseled me? I call it retreat as advance, luring the enemy in depth, and people didn''t trouble me. Besides, who stipulated that the beast can''t run away, and you still owe me five precious medicines?" Xiao Hei stared.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Sixteen spears came at a high speed, a powerful and mysterious force, which could not get rid of at all.


    Ning Tao is calm. With his current strength, he can stimulate the way of space at most three times, and then he is exhausted. This is the legendary xianpin Road, and he has not carefully understood it. It''s very good to do this step.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    I tried my best, and my body disappeared again. This time Hundreds of miles away.


    And in the process of moving, he can feel a glimmer of enlightenment, the understanding of the way of space. As soon as he appeared from the space, his body could not help but froze, and hundreds of monsters stared at him.


    One Horned Dragon, scale Python


    It seems to be a scuffle between several major ethnic groups. They are fighting happily. Suddenly, an unexpected guest comes in.


    Ning Tao''s face is bitter and depressed. How can he be so unlucky today? There are pursuers after him. There are several hundred spirit beasts in the animal''s nest. How can he run.


    "Roar...!"


    The two ethnic groups were staring at each other in a murderous manner, as if they were fighting against each other. The ground was covered with corpses.


    At this time, Xiao Hei seemed to think of something and said: "boy, use your ZuLong way, these guys are most afraid of blood pressure!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao had to fight. His Qi sank into the elixir, and he felt the ancestral Dragon


    "ZuLong Road, Longwei!"


    "Chant


    There was a sound of dragon chanting behind him, which lasted for a long time. It came from the remote flood and wasteland, with a vast, chaotic atmosphere, and powerful pressure.Fear, fear, and even fear flashed in the eyes of both the one Horned Dragon and the scale python. This is the instinct that comes from the blood, and is naturally conquered by people of high blood lineage. This is also the biggest defect of the blood people.


    "Hey, look, it''s effective," Ning Tao was overjoyed.


    "Of course, this is my elder brother''s invincible ZuLong way. Although you are only one hundred million times as powerful as him, you are still very strong. Don''t forget that you promised me to take me to my elder brother..."


    Xiao Hei''s face is full of vicissitudes.


    The former took advantage of these big men''s fear and ran away from him. When he heard this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. The reason why little turtle followed him was for Xiaobai''s sake. He wanted to appease him at that time, so he agreed.


    But Xiaobai and Miao Jingjing are separated from themselves, and he wants to find them, but he has no clue at the moment, so he has to deal with them first


    SL:£¡ !,


    Wen ruthlessly rushed from a distance. Seeing this scene, his face had an indescribable strangeness.


    "These spirit beasts don''t attack him?"


    A frown, and then did not hesitate to rush past, but just entered, the two groups pounced.


    Hundreds of ferocious spirit beast attacks, even Wen merciless, who is steady-minded, are scared at the moment. A shrewd head can''t figure out how he suffered in the past.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    "Asshole, Ning Tao, I said that you can''t run. You''re our prey. Let your head grow on your head for a few days, and I''ll get it..."


    "Boom, boom...!"


    In a twinkling of an eye, Ning Tao has run away.


    Vaguely can also hear a sneer, sarcastic voice, there is a ruffian voice: "retarded."


    Yijue and others also came. When they saw someone running away, their face was as gloomy as water, but they didn''t dare to attack. That would completely enrage a big Dharma protector.


    "Wen merciless, I hope you can give me a satisfactory explanation, this matter, you see to do...!"


    Not reconciled, Lu Yusong ordered to the mountains: "all the seven Jue disciples listen to the order, surround the whole mountain for me, and kill all the outsiders. Never let one go. Those who violate the law will be killed!"

 Chapter 1814

    Quiet mountains, undercurrent surging.


    Nearly a thousand Qijue disciples constantly appeared, searching for outsiders in the mountains on a large scale.


    In the past, under normal circumstances, although there was an iron rule that outsiders were not allowed to enter the Qijue mountains, there were always some people who wanted to make a windfall, so they sneaked in, and not all the Qijue men knew.


    But now, with such a large-scale search, one or two hundred foreign monks have been executed.


    However, their main target, Ning Tao, has not been seen so far, as if the world had evaporated, or they had escaped from the mountains.


    Wen merciless, LV Yusong, Yijue and others are also searching, but they can''t find the boy''s figure.


    There is a lot of pressure from the coming rain and the wind all over the building. It seems that there is a hair line stretching all the time and it will break at any time


    "Whoosh...!"


    Outside a large lake, Qijue came with people in a hurry. The spirit spread and explored carefully. He was also tired. Seeing nothing unusual, he had no choice but to leave.


    Several carp jumped out happily, splashing water.


    It''s quiet and breezy.


    A white rabbit sneaks over to drink water. Before he drinks a few mouthfuls, he is suddenly startled away by several figures. He is suddenly the seven Jue and others who have just left.


    He frowned and glanced, but he didn''t find anything unusual, so he had to hum and take people away


    Soon, peace returned.


    The little white rabbit was thirsty and came to drink water. But just as he was near the lake, he suddenly saw a head coming out of the lake. He was so scared that his whole body was cold and the water Water ghost, then turned his eyes and fainted.


    "Wow...!"


    A tall and straight figure crawls out of the lake, emitting a stream of water. It turns out that Ning Tao!


    I saw him panting violently, a pair of golden pupils glanced around, and then quickly ran in one direction, holding a dark tortoise in his arms, which was a little black who pretended to be better than him.


    "I said, boy, why do you have so many enemies? As soon as you come out of the forbidden area, I almost lost my life with you."


    Little black came out and said angrily.


    "You can pull it down. When you were fighting just now, you rolled faster than anyone else. I''ve never seen you like this. You are also Xuanwu. How can you become so weak?"


    Ning Tao turned his eyes and sniffed.


    A quarrel, black finally told the reason.


    As we all know, Xuanwu is a combination of tortoise and snake, but now there is only tortoise, no snake, its other half Still in the palace of the great emperor.


    There are some secrets of ancient times that it can''t say. In a word, it uses secret methods to sleep. Everyone''s methods are different. It divides itself into two parts, one is to hold the earth, the other is to hold the water.


    Anyway, it''s all about restoring strength. As long as you can find a snake, it''s a Xuanwu!


    "Then why don''t you go to find your snake? You still have to follow me to find your elder brother, that is Xiaobai," Ning Tao said while hiding.


    Xiao Hei sighed and said helplessly, "I want to, but as soon as the emperor''s palace is hidden, even if the emperor goes to look for it, there is a great chance that he will return empty handed, and my other half and I have very little feeling."


    "Now I don''t have one in ten strength. You know, I''m a god beast, blood essence and animal pill. These are priceless treasures. If you let others know, a swarm of bees rush to kill me, I won''t cry to death."


    Ning Tao hears speech, facial expression finally eased some, in the heart also suddenly some sympathy it.


    It is now a big mobile baby, and it has no strength to protect itself. In addition to the hard shell, it is basically a target.


    No wonder it''s so eggy.


    Immediately, he asked, "are you determined to find Xiaobai


    "Hum, of course, I''m looking for my elder brother to protect me. I feel like I''m going to die faster with you, as if I have to protect you," said Xiao Hei with an aggrieved face.


    "Er, this..."


    Ning Tao''s guilty cough interrupted.


    For the moment, they are still surrounded, but they are on the edge. As long as there is no accident, their escape should not be a problem.


    But in his heart, he was extremely unwilling. The enemy who killed the master was right in front of him, but he had no strength to revenge.


    Be strong, be strong, be strong!


    This voice is roaring and roaring in his heart, especially now there is a knife rest on his neck. Once DOUMENG becomes an immortal, it will turn into nourishment and die instantly, so he wants to fight for time with those people!


    Raise your accomplishments at all costs!


    Moreover, he has learned from his elder martial sister that Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s two daughters are now in the 19 Zong Qingyun mansion in the northern region, and the situation is not optimistic.


    I want to find them, but I don''t have enough.


    "Alas


    "Dangdang...!"


    Just as I was about to cross the last hillside and leave the mountains, I suddenly heard the sound of fighting."Why, someone is fighting?" Ning Tao is suspicious.


    Immediately jump to a big tree, fully open the perspective eye, looking into the distance.


    In line of sight, a pink face red meat Dudu lovely woman angry with five or six people fighting, in danger, and the opponent, unexpectedly is the seven unique team.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Little lady, this is not the place where you can come. Please tell me your purpose, otherwise It''s not that easy to leave, "seven Jue sneered.


    Meng Ke''er, a lovely woman, said angrily while biting her teeth: "as I said, I''m here to find my little white rabbit. She ran into the mountains by accident. You''re making a fuss."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Little lady, you are right. Didn''t your teacher tell you that beautiful girls should be careful when they go out, but there are many bad people."


    GX look straight On the festival, f


    Qijue and others licked their lips greedily.


    To tell you the truth, they don''t dare to be so blatant about robbing the women of the people. After all, they have to protect the reputation of the seven peerless men, and they can only do it secretly.


    But now it''s different. This girl is so cute and beautiful that people have a desire to commit crimes at a glance. Moreover, this is their territory, and no one can know what they want.


    After a while of encouragement, he finally did it.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao couldn''t help but flash across his eyes. This girl is really beautiful.


    Her petite body is as naughty and sexy as an elf under the moon, revealing a pair of pink lotus legs, a pair of white red hands, a pair of big eyes that can smile into crescent shape, and her small face is very cute.


    And in the center of her eyebrows, there is a crescent like mark, shining bright, at a glance, it looks like a fairy girl coming out of the flowers.


    "Boom...!"


    But battle after battle has destroyed the beauty.


    Five or six people besieged her. Meng Ke''er was already in danger. Pale color flashed on her pink face, but several vicious wolves devastated her like a storm.


    Ning Tao frowned. If he didn''t care, he could get out of the mountains and let his enemies do violence to this lovely girl. But could he bear that scene?


    The answer is: "seven Jue old dog, let go of that girl!"

 Chapter 1815

    "Let go of that girl!"


    Regardless of Xiao Hei''s anxious dissuasion, Ning Tao leaps like a ROC and lives in the battle circle.


    "Boom!"


    Qijue didn''t react. He was beaten back several steps by this shot. His body faltered and hummed. Then he stabilized his body. His eyes were shocked and angry.


    "It''s you, Ning Tao."


    "Ha ha I''ve been looking for you for a whole day, but I didn''t expect you to come out on your own. "


    "Somebody, signal, get him."


    As soon as the words fell, a grinning man took out a signal bomb and suddenly pulled it down to ring the bottom.


    "Pull Bang


    I saw a big fireworks explosion.


    Ning Tao and lovely girl, dream can see this scene, face immediately white, the former immediately woman roared: "run, don''t be entangled."


    Say, toward those a few people clap several palms in succession.


    "Zhenwu Big handprint


    Six huge fingerprints made of gold suddenly fall from the sea of clouds, like a PU fan, and are engraved with complex ancient divine inscriptions, which seem to expound the truth of the road. The scene is dazzling for a moment.


    And mengke''er saw that he killed a reinforcements. Although he was happy, he didn''t forget that he was in danger. He immediately gathered his strength and turned to fight behind him.


    "The way of the bright moon, the moon born curse, lotus kill!"


    A silver lotus flower as beautiful as moonlight blooms, but it is not a stamen, but a killer.


    "Boom...!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    The tacit understanding of the two forces of terror made the scene more serious and dangerous.


    As soon as Xiao Hei saw this, she was surprised. It was actually the way of the bright moon, which is also a rare xianpin Avenue. It seems that the little girl is not old enough to be a hero in troubled times.


    I''m afraid that with the coming of this great world, more and more abnormal and evil people will be on the stage.


    The winner, above all living beings!


    Loser, the curtain is down!


    This is the law of the jungle in fairyland all the time. I don''t know how far this boy can go. Although he is gifted, it''s only a flash in the pan if he doesn''t grow up.


    I don''t know how many such people it has seen. There are only one or two of them who can truly become immortals and become the great emperor.


    Xiao Hei sighs helplessly. Although he has a good feeling for this boy, it''s impossible for him to become emperor.


    Don''t mention the great emperor. Even if he becomes an immortal now, it''s a big problem. Even I will die at any time


    Seeing this, Qijue suddenly burst out of his power. One of his fingers turned into a dark color, shining with a palpitating luster. It was quiet, dark, and dead It''s all on this finger.


    "Qijue Dao FA, Qijue miesheng Zhi!"


    The three forces collided fiercely, which immediately made several people on the scene retreat abruptly, and even opened the smart shield.


    "Boom!"


    The next second, all three were repulsed.


    As soon as Ning Tao stabilized his figure, Xiao Hei screamed: "Xiao Boy, run. Those guys are coming after me again. Don''t fight any more... "


    "Hum, little bastard, I''ll see where you''re going this time. As I said, you can''t escape the palm of my hand and give up your head."


    The temperature came from afar.


    As soon as Meng Ke''er saw this man, he suddenly exclaimed, "the temple of the devil is a member of the temple of the devil."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to explain, on the other side, Yijue, or even liujue, LV Yusong and others rushed to this side with their men in a hurry.


    Now killing Ning Tao has become a top priority. You know, it''s not only hatred, but also their secret. They collude with the first cult, the hall of hell!


    The orthodox sect, one of the twelve Tiangang sects in the fairyland, actually conspired with the evil demons in the hell hall. If it is spread, even if the Dalao fairy palace does not punish them severely, I''m afraid they will have a bad time in the fairyland in the future.


    Who can trust to hand over the back to a Taoist friend with a bad heart!


    "Damn it, get him!" Lu Yusong yelled.


    "Grandma''s leg, I shouldn''t be with you. How long has it been since I escaped? I have to be arrested again. Why is my life so hard?" Xiao Hei cried on his shoulder.


    Mengke''er''s face is pale, and a crystal Rune appears in Yu''s hand.


    Just about to crush, her jade hand was suddenly firmly grasped by another big hand, and a dull voice came from her ear: "don''t resist, give it to me."


    Words just fall, two people all over the body emerge a dream silver light, the power of space will two people to wrap.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    Mengke''er wanted to break away, but when he saw this, he was shocked and forgot everything. He stared at a pair of beautiful eyes and exclaimed: "space, this is the avenue of space!"


    The next second, they disappear in the same place.But thirty six spears made this place into a hornet''s nest. It was so slow that the rocks were shattered. We can see how terrible the power is.


    One side of seven Jue all can''t help shivering, if this stabs on his body, I''m afraid already died!


    He has been in the five realms of the fairyland for so many years, known as the messenger of disaster. His hands have indirectly led to the fall of millions of monks, and he can make the strong even more frightened.


    But unexpectedly, he was baffled by a boy, a mole ant who could be crushed to death.


    It''s a great shame, an insult to him.


    "Damn it, you damn it!"


    Wen ruthless red eyes a pat chest, unexpectedly open mouth to spurt out a mouthful of blood fog, instantly wrapped him.


    "Secret method, Xuedun!"


    With a loud roar, the figure disappears instantly.


    If Cao Bin saw this scene, he would immediately open his eyes and exclaim, "this is Xuedun, which is only a high-level blood race. How can he be a human?


    Also, the blood clan secret method has been preserved in the demon world, but how can it go to the fairy world?


    Even the oldest one of them can''t help shrinking his pupils and frowning like a ravine. He can vaguely recognize the trace of Xuedun. It seems that the ancient legend of Yanmo temple is true


    "Whoosh!"


    Several hundred meters away, Ning Tao and his wife appeared.


    Although I have rested for a day, I don''t have a deep understanding of the main road. It''s the limit to use it again.


    Mengke''er''s red lips are surprised. Her beautiful eyes are shining at him. It''s actually the avenue of space. The master once said that no one has understood this immortal road for a long time, but in a twinkling of an eye, she saw it.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just about to open his mouth, a blood mist suddenly filled all around, let them two face transient.


    "Boy, if you have the seed, you can try again, Jie Jie. No one who is determined to kill can escape, including you."


    Wen''s heartless smile.


    After that, 360 spears spread in the sky, while Ning Tao and his wife were shrouded below.


    "It''s over, it''s over. It''s all your fault. You have to go to the waves and give your head away. Do you know what you call it, team mate Keng? I I want to report you, "she said.


    Ning Tao took out his mouth and sighed with a bitter smile.


    It''s really over this time. Even if he goes with this girl, I''m afraid he can''t resist his attack.


    "Go


    A roar of pride, a spear of fury.


    But at this time, Meng Ke''er grabbed Ning Tao''s hand, crushed the water silver Rune with the other hand, and said: "don''t resist, hold on to my hand..."


    "Whoosh!"


    Before they finished, they disappeared.


    "Zheng Zheng...!"


    Three hundred and sixty spears almost destroyed most of this area, but Wen merciless''s proud grin was stiff and his face was red. He felt that his whole chest was about to be blown up by gas and bit his teeth every word:


    "it was Teleportation symbol

 Chapter 1816

    No one dared to kill him fiercely, and his chest was in chaos.


    "Ning Tao!"


    "What a Ning Tao. Over the years, you are the first one who dares to make us so embarrassed."


    "Remember, this account is endless!"


    "Roar...!"


    "Boom boom Boom, boom


    The power of terror is rampant on the earth. Even if it is touched by the strong, they will be seriously injured and die.


    Lu Yusong, Qijue and others watched him go mad and vent their anger. They looked very ugly and ran away. They both ran away, in the hands of their great monks.


    "Damn it


    Qijue clenched his fists, his eyes were flustered, and his eyebrows flashed uneasily. He sent the talisman thousands of miles away. This is a good treasure, and it has the same value as the talisman for death.


    They have been so powerful for many years that there is only one talisman in the gate.


    This is what the seven immortals gave to posterity.


    The thousands of Li transmission runes, which are the same as him, are all created by his space practitioners. Each one is priceless. It''s said that no one can recreate it now.


    Just imagine what kind of strength and background a lovely girl with this precious Rune would have?


    Qijue doesn''t dare to reveal the reason, and even secretly threatens those disciples. He can''t say it. He has made up a charge for mengke''er, hoping to muddle through, so as not to implicate him


    In a valley, the space suddenly fluctuates violently.


    Two figures, a man and a woman, fell out and dragged far away on the ground. The power of this rune is very strong. It is absolutely a long-distance transmission.


    Ning Tao''s stomach is tumbling. He feels like vomiting. It''s much worse than carsickness.


    "Cough...!"


    "What is it that has the power of space?"


    The little tortoise didn''t matter. His eyes were bright. He looked around stupidly. He was surprised and said, "let''s escape. Ha ha, these little guys can stop me, Xuanwu."


    Xuanwu?


    "You You are one of the four spirits of heaven, Xuanwu Mengke''er was shocked.


    "Well, you heard me wrong. How could it be me? I just adore it and admire it."


    The little tortoise was boasting.


    Ning Tao glanced at it, but didn''t expose it, because he knew a lot at the moment. Once Xuanwu''s identity was revealed, it might be over.


    If they are captured, they will undoubtedly end up with these kinds of things. First, they will be stripped of their bones to draw blood and refine their tortoise shells into fairies. Second, they will raise Xuanwu in captivity, so that it can continuously provide blood essence like a hen.


    This kind of consequence is a kind of torture, torture.


    Since ye''er gives Xiaohei to himself, he will be responsible for it. What''s more, he has been saved by it. He knows Xiaobai and has regarded it as a companion.


    Mengke''er stared at it suspiciously. Her lovely lips began to murmur and murmured: "but I heard from the master that the ugliest one in the four spirits of heaven is Xuanwu, just like you are all turtles."


    "Chi...!"


    Ning Tao seemed to hear a clear and penetrating voice.


    Sure enough, the little black face was green with anger, and immediately blushed and scolded: "who said, I''m the most handsome. Let your master come out and see that the tortoise can''t kill her. How dare you say that I''m the ugliest, it''s the tortoise..."


    "Eh, didn''t you just say you were not Xuanwu?" Cunning flashed in mengke''er''s eyes.


    Er


    Little Haydn froze in silence.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "ha ha, this tortoise is like this. It can blow the cow''s skin. Don''t listen to its nonsense. I guess it will still dream."


    "By the way, my name is Ning Tao. What''s your name?"


    Hearing this, mengke''er had a lovely smile and said sweetly, "my name is mengke''er. Thank you for saving me."


    "You should be the one to thank. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I couldn''t escape. By the way, what''s your rune with the power of space just now, can May I have a look? "


    Ning Tao looks curious.


    Xiao Hei was lying on his shoulder and didn''t dare to speak any more for fear of exposing his identity as a beast.


    "You said that, it''s a teleportation symbol, which is outlined by the power of space. By the way, don''t you understand the road of space? If you send this thing to you, maybe it can make your power of Tao further."


    "D Head t hair * o '')


    as she said that, she stretched out her lovely little hand and put a crystal full of cracks in her palm.


    Thousands of miles Transmit The power of space?


    Ning Tao is a little excited, just want to pick up, suddenly hesitated: "such a good baby, it''s not suitable to give it to me, or I''ll give it back to you."


    "No, never."


    "This teleportation Rune can only be used once. The power of ethereal crystal has been used up. The only value is the law in it, but the law of space can only be understood by the friars who understand the road of space.""For example, we can''t understand it at all, so we keep it as souvenirs. Now it''s more appropriate to give it to you for your understanding," Meng Ke''er said with a shy smile.


    This is the first time that she has never given anything to a boy. Now her heart is pounding. She doesn''t dare to look into Ning Tao''s eyes.


    So it is.


    Ning Tao was so happy that he immediately took over the broken crystal. Ethereal crystal refers to the crystal, which contains the power of space and can be regarded as the source of energy.


    And the law of space outlined in the crystal is just in line with his road, which is so wonderful in his eyes.


    Just a few eyes, he felt that the avenue of space had improved a lot. He wanted to understand it immediately, but he still reluctantly put it away, looked around and said, "where are we now?"


    "I don''t know. The teleportation is undifferentiated, but it should be far away from the mountain. Let''s ask someone first," Meng Ke''er pouted.


    The previous scene still reverberates in my mind. The seven peerless man is so bad. If she didn''t have the treasure from the master, I''m afraid she would suffer this time. When she finds the master, she must deal with them


    "Hey, come with me," Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and went to the south.


    Mengke''er immediately followed curiously.


    "Whoosh...!"


    After a few breaths, I suddenly saw a group of mercenaries running away. There were only five or six people left, all wounded, and one turned black and blue.


    It''s poison. It''s a very serious poison.


    A hot woman with red eyes, gritted her teeth and said, "ah Hu, you must hold on. You are going to town soon. You will be OK."


    "AHU, AHU, talk to me!"


    It seems that I can''t see it. A young man cried with tears: "Captain, brother AHU is no longer good. Give him up, otherwise our whole team will die, and the black poisonous centipede will soon catch up with us."


    The other three or four were all with tears in their eyes. They were defeated. There were only a few left in a dozen of them, and there were pursuers later. They could not catch up with Qingshi town.


    "No, I will never abandon AHU. I will not abandon any of you. Speed up and rush to Qingshi town when the black poisonous centipede catches up," the hot woman gritted her teeth.


    The tiger eyes of the man on his shoulder are moist, but he is no longer able to do so, and his consciousness is blurred


    "With all due respect, I''m afraid he''s dead when you get to the town. Why don''t you let me have a try?" Ning Tao''s voice came from all around.

 Chapter 1817

    "Who, who''s talking?"


    The five hot women immediately pulled out their weapons and were shocked. As they moved, they formed a formation.


    From this point, we can see that the five people are experienced in many battles, and they stand out from the experience of blood and fire, which should not be underestimated.


    "Step on...!"


    A burst of sand blowing, unexpectedly gradually appeared two outline, a man and a woman suddenly appeared in front of me.


    The man''s silver hair is flying, his green robe is decent, and his temperament is outstanding. His eyes are boundless and deep. When he looks at him, he seems to be able to sink in. There is a kind smile in the corner of his mouth. It is Ning Tao!


    and another woman is amazing, unadorable, like the mischievous elf in the flower, the powder face, lets the person cannot help to care, knead, a heart has been sprouting, cannot help but swear to guard her for a lifetime.


    And her smile, as pure as cotton snow, just look like eating sugar as sweet, three thousand green silk into a butterfly shape, very lovely.


    This girl is mengke''er.


    Two people''s appearance, let hot women and others all Leng for a while, especially the lovely girl, sweet smile, even their women feel sprouted.


    "You Who are you


    Ningtao golden pupil a flash, light way: "if you believe me, I can try to save him."


    "What if we don''t believe you?" The fiery woman''s mind was restrained and her face was cold.


    "The town you are talking about should still be ten thousand meters away, and the black poisonous centipede has now appeared three thousand meters away. As for the person on your back, according to my inference, it should not last 30 breath."


    "If you want to go, please. If you want to bet, let me have a try," Ning Tao said.


    One side of the dream can also sweet way: "sister, you don''t have to be afraid, we have no malicious."


    "We just want to ask the way. Let elder brother Ning have a try. The uncle seems to be dying."


    Hot woman smell speech hesitated, to tell the truth, in the face of such a lovely sister really difficult to refuse her, especially her eyes of the situation is also very clear.


    Immediately a bite red lips, wipe away tears, red eyes orbit way: "if let me find you have other thoughts, I will cut you to death!"


    Said, put down the back of the man.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile and quickly walked over. Through the perspective, he could see that there was a mass of black toxin in the man''s body, which had eroded the viscera, and now he was moving towards the heart and bone marrow.


    "It''s so overbearing. It''s spiritual."


    Although it was whispering, but the little black on the shoulder heard clearly, it was quiet this time, did not dare to shout, but it also found something.


    He took a look at the man on the ground, and then squinted a pair of mung bean eyes and looked suspiciously at Ning Tao''s eyes. Although the strength is not there, the realm still exists and the vision is still there. There is something wrong with these eyes!


    From the fifth penalty area, he found something unusual. This guy seems to be able to see something. Sometimes he can turn the bad into the good. It seems that he can predict in advance.


    Cell phone Is that you?


    Xiaohei twitters. It has sensed two breath from Ning Tao''s blood. One is big brother and Xiaobai, and the other breath should be Cell phone


    At this time, Ning Tao turned over his hand and took out a elixir. Without hesitation, he stuffed the poisoned man in.


    Although he is an alchemist, he can refine the elixir and the others. He knows nothing about the antidote pill. He doesn''t know the antidote pill, but he doesn''t have the prescription of the elixir. Moreover, he doesn''t have the spare time. He thinks it''s enough to have the elixir.


    Perspective scan, found that the elixir does have some effect, but after all, it is not detoxification pill, the effect is very small.


    But see played a role, Ning Tao immediately a joy, directly from the ring to take out a big pill, a head of the plug in, is very forthright.


    Er


    "Boy, you''re sure you''re saving people, and you''re not afraid to choke him to death," he said.


    Hot woman also a stare, angry way: "I warn you, if a Hu died for you, my mother today with you, don''t blame us impolite."


    "Waves...!"


    The five men raised their blades in an instant.


    Dream son a face anxious, some at a loss, can only hope Ning Tao can save him back.


    In fact, there is no good way for the latter. There is no antidote pill. We can only rely on the number of elixirs to force the poison. As far as we can see, the situation has gradually improved, but it will take a little time and some external help.


    With one hand, he inserted several silver needles into the acupoints on his chest to guide and force poison.


    Xiao Hei just looked at him and saw that he glanced at Meng Ke''er from time to time. The hot girl Er Nu immediately put out a small short hand to push his face, stared and questioned, "what are you looking at? Force the poison well."


    The latter mouth a draw, frown and plug some elixir, the toxin has appeared to collapse.


    "Buzz...!"


    The nine silver needles hummed and turned black at their shaking roots."Come out, sister Shuang. Look, the poison is forced out, and Huzi''s face is normal..."


    The young man and others immediately exclaimed in surprise.


    Hot woman Shuang elder sister a listen, can''t help but surprise of looked in the past, the facial expression also eased a few minutes, it seems that this person has real ability, is she misunderstood.


    Just about to open up to thank, apologize, suddenly hear Ning Tao shout: "not good, careful!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Jiji...!"


    Under the yellow sand, two black backed centipedes suddenly appear. One row of thighs is like a blade, more like two rows of meat grinder. They rush to mengke''er and Shuangjie like lightning.


    "The way of fire, burn bones!"


    Before they turned their heads, they heard a cold voice behind them, and two golden flames rose.


    "Gee Jiji...! "


    The black backed centipede with five steps at both ends screams. Even if it gets into the yellow sand, it''s useless. It''s the power of the Tao. Even if it comes to the sixth step, it''s necessary to retreat.


    With a flash of the long gun, the two beasts were pierced directly.


    Ning Tao collected his gun with a calm face. When he looked up into the distance, his brows could not help wrinkling and said, "go, go, go to that small town."


    "There are spirit beasts all around. How can it look like a tide of beasts? Where is this?"


    Shuangjie and others carry AHU on their backs. Hearing this, they explain while running wildly: "this is the nearest town to the fifth forbidden area. Although it is a small town, its scale is comparable to that of a city."


    _ $


    "it''s also known as the prodigal Town, which means that the prodigal will not change his money once he goes back, and once he goes forward, it''s a forbidden area!"


    "What''s the matter with the spirit beast that brother Ning said? How can there be a tide of beasts?" Mengke''er''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    Sister Shuang said with a bitter smile: "they are the spirit beasts in the fifth forbidden area. The emperor''s palace appeared some time ago, which made a lot of people step into the forbidden area and caused riots, which made the four dignitaries in the forbidden area very dissatisfied."


    "Later, I don''t know which bastard did it. He even blew up a small piece of the forbidden area. The four dignitaries took advantage of this incident. They not only cleaned the forbidden area, but also let the spirit beasts rush out in a swarm to form an animal wave attack..."


    Er


    Ning Tao and small black eyelid jump, unexpectedly surprisingly did not interrupt, whistling all the way to the town.


    At this time, it seems that we have got news here. The city wall is full of friars, sharp arrows and large equipment. Shuanger seems to be popular. As soon as the doorkeeper sees her, he puts them in directly.


    But as soon as they entered the town, they suddenly felt the earth shaking under their feet, and there was a loud voice of panic: "the tide of beasts is coming, ready to fight!"

 Chapter 1818

    "Three star crossbow, let go!"


    A fierce man with a leopard tattoo roared. With an order, the lines of mercenaries on the wall broke loose and released their bowstring.


    "Whoosh...!"


    There are nearly a thousand sharp barbs and arrows shooting all over the world.


    Ning Tao, Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie and others stand on the high platform and watch. They can see a large area of low-level spirit beasts rushing from the distance with a ferocious roar.


    Polly reaps life like an arrow.


    Seeing this, Meng Ke''er wrinkled Qiong''s nose and couldn''t bear to say: "how can they be as pitiful as death? Are they all like this?"


    Ning Tao, with a wry smile on his face, shook his head and said, "these spirit beasts have no intelligence. They are no different from mountain beasts and evil animals."


    "So if the real sense of the beast tide, behind the scenes are basically some kings, or high-level spirit beast organization attack, it is called the beast tide."


    "Yes, it''s just a water test at the moment."


    See Shuang elder sister see AHU saved, immediately came with a smile.


    Water test?


    This time, not only can Meng Ke''er not understand, Ning Tao is also at a loss.


    Shuang elder sister didn''t rush to explain, instead, she hugged Ning Tao and clapped her chest and apologized: "well, I''ve offended so much just now outside the town. Thank you for saving my brother ah Hu. I hope you don''t put it in your heart. I''ll be a brother in the future. If you have something to do, please don''t worry."


    "I can''t guarantee anything else. At least in Qingshi Town, boss Shuang still has some strength. If anyone dares to bully you, just report my name."


    With that, the pair of rabbits seemed to jump out.


    Even through the thin clothes, Ning Tao can also feel a wave, good It''s so big. It''s like suffocation.


    Although Shuang Jie is not as good-looking as Ke''er, her figure is extremely hot, just like a careless female leopard, and her whole body exudes wild and forthright.


    The little tortoise slanted his eyes and glanced at him. He immediately held out his short hand and pushed Ning Tao''s face aside.


    "Sister Shuang!"


    Mengke''er was so angry that she covered her eyes with red cheeks, but she blinked her big eyes lovingly between her fingers.


    It''s so big, but it''s smaller than Shifu


    Shuang elder sister saw this, immediately understood, forthright face floating two bright red, a pair also some don''t know to put, she has always been careless used to, and has put Ning Tao as a brother, didn''t think so much.


    Now it seems that


    I''m holding my little sister''s boyfriend.


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao touched his nose and said with a smile, "it''s all a matter of lifting a hand. You''re welcome, boss Shuang. By the way, what do you mean by water test?"


    Without waiting for the latter to speak, the young man and several team members all excitedly gathered around and said: "I I know, I said


    Young Meng blushed and said shyly, "to test the water is actually to explore the bottom, cannon fodder and find out the strength. These low-level spirit beasts are here to die. They can also be understood as the warm-up before the tide of beasts. The real army of spirit beasts should still be behind."


    Spirit beast army?


    "Well So what should we do now? Can this small town block the tide of animals? Why does no one retreat? " Meng Ke''er frowned and wondered.


    When she asked her questions, Ning Tao pondered for a moment and then looked at Shuang. As a local, she must have the most say.


    The latter stroked her hair and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Qingshi town is not as fragile as you think."


    "In the past 100 years, it has experienced two animal tides, but they have persisted. Although it is a small town, it is basically the same level as the city, and the flow of people is close to 100000, which is enough to form a counterbalance force."


    "What''s more, the most important point is that this animal tide has a large range and is expected to last for a long time. It basically covers most of the southern regions. If you evacuate to the big city now, I''m afraid there will only be one Die on the way


    Hearing this, Meng Ke''er pouted his mouth.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Hei seem to have some understanding. Now it''s estimated that there are spirits and beasts all over the mountains. If they really want to rush out, I''m afraid there are no bones left.


    Seeing that the goddess was in a bad mood, young Meng quickly patted her chest and promised, "don''t worry too much. You have Shuang boss with us. You''re OK."


    "And although the animal tide is terrible, it is also a big opportunity. Their fur, animal elixir, materials, bones They''re all valuable treasures. "


    "Also, Qingshi town is closest to the fifth forbidden area, but it''s very remote. Those spirit beast kings will certainly have the heart of contempt. Think about it, they attack us with the power of attacking the town, but actually we have the defensive power of the city."


    "As long as there is no accident, Qingshi town is absolutely as solid as a rock."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er look at each other. They can only stay in the Qingshi town and wait for the tide of animals to recede.


    At this time, a large number of spirit beasts died outside the city wall, which could not affect the town at all. The leopard man still stood on the wall and gave ordersSeeing this, Ning Tao put out his hand with a bitter smile and said to Ke''er, "what''s your plan now? Do you want to stay here or leave?"


    The latter said with a cute little mouth: "master and I are separated in a relic. I can''t find my way home, but master can find me. There is a secret reaction. Now there is a tide of animals outside, so I can only stay here and wait for master to come to me."


    "Brother Ning, you can''t leave Ke''er alone!"


    Then he shook his arm to be cute and coquettish.


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile and look at the large group of beasts outside. He has to compromise and say, "well, I''m afraid I can''t go."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "That''s great. I knew brother Ning would not leave Ke''er behind." Meng Ke''er and Shuang da''er were all smiles.


    "Brother Ning, after you visit our Qingshi Town, you will love it. Moreover, because it is the transfer station of the forbidden area and the southern region, there are a lot of cultivation resources here," he said with a good laugh


    "Pills, precious medicines, magic weapons, and even the most precious things have appeared in our small town. In terms of resources and oil, some medium-sized cities can''t match us. I believe that when the tide of beasts passes, some people will either increase their strength or have a lot of money..."


    "Ha ha Well said


    Xiao Meng and the friars nearby all laughed excitedly.


    Ning Tao is also in front of his eyes. What''s the worst thing for him now? His accomplishments and time. If he really has so many resources, it''s not too bad to stay here for a while.


    Mengke''er is also intrigued with her beautiful eyes.


    At this time, those low-level spirit beasts outside died in a large area, and even could not get close to the city. The leopard print man immediately grinned and took people out of the town to search for booty.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s eyes became brighter and brighter. Under the gaze of Xiao Hei, he suddenly asked, "do you have a place to recruit alchemists?"


    Refine Alchemist?


    Shuang eldest brother and others smile a coagulation, eccentric up and down swept Ning Tao one eye, immediately sneer: "you won''t tell us you are alchemist?"

 Chapter 1819

    See five or six people a face query, Ning Tao touch nose wry smile way: "how, not like?"


    "Well, this one?"


    Shuang and Meng Ke''er laughed and waved: "no, it''s just I''m surprised. "


    "You just said you wanted to find a place to recruit alchemists, right? I happen to know one. There is a Ziyang chamber of Commerce in a small town. It has a very good reputation. Now it is short of manpower, and I am eager to have an alchemist."


    "If you think it''s OK, I can introduce you!"


    Ning Tao a listen, quickly declined: "you''d better rest first, now you all have injuries, just I also want to visit this town."


    "All right."


    Boss Shuang didn''t ask for it either. First, he told them where they lived, then he told them the direction of Ziyang chamber of Commerce, the biggest shop going south


    Mengke''er wanted to go with Ning Tao, but he heard that there was a snack street, and his mind was immediately hooked.


    After a while, they separated temporarily.


    As soon as he got into the stream of people, Xiao Hei couldn''t hold it. He was wronged and said, "grandma, I''m so powerful. I don''t even dare to say much. Can you fight for some anger? I''m waiting for you to protect me."


    "You still have the face to say that the magnificent Beast asked me to protect it. It''s really a pity that you have such a thick skin," Ning Tao said in a low voice while browsing.


    Xiaohei hears the speech, also can''t help but feel depressed, its strength just now reluctantly restores to the fifth level.


    As for the recovery to the peak level, it doesn''t know how long it will take. One of the four spirits in the sky has come to such an end. It''s shameless to talk about it.


    Now either the great emperor''s palace is born again, it fits the other half, the snake, and recuperates for a period of time, or it swallows a lot of energy and piles up its accomplishments. The only difference is energy.


    But these two are undoubtedly the latter. Poor, poor, very poor


    He immediately swallowed a treasure medicine and said with a depressed face: "I''m too lazy to pay attention to you. I''ll sleep first. Don''t forget that you still owe me five treasure medicines..."


    Said, retracted in the turtle shell.


    Ning Tao takes a look and then goes forward with a smile. In this busy street, there are shop assistants on both sides of the busy shops shouting.


    It has to be said that Shuang eldest brother did not deceive themselves. Compared with the outside world, the materials of animal pills and refining utensils are the most common things here, and even the price is very low. Pills and magic utensils are very expensive.


    It seems that this is the characteristic of southern regions


    After a long walk, he saw a lot of good things, and many of them touched his heart. Before a street was finished, the treasures in his Yangling ring had shrunk by more than half. He could not help feeling that he was too poor.


    Fortunately, Xiao Hei fell asleep. Otherwise, with his temperament, he would be red eyed and taken away by others


    In this fairyland, all currency are hard goods, one is spirit stone, the other is immortal stone.


    When he was on earth, that is, the space where xianyueyi was, he got a lot of spirit stones. He didn''t expect that the street would be used up before he finished.


    "Alas


    Negative hand a sigh, continue to move forward.


    This is his first time to enter the city of fairyland and appreciate the exotic culture. It really opened his eyes. A hundred schools of thought vied with each other, and he even saw someone selling a sixth order spirit beast


    As he walked several streets in succession, a huge shop appeared in front of him. As soon as Ning Tao looked up, "Ziyang chamber of Commerce" appeared in front of him.


    "Oh, here it is


    Heart a joy, immediately went in.


    As soon as he entered the shop, a familiar smell of pungent medicine, danxiang, poured into the tip of his nose, which immediately made him feel refreshed. It seemed that he had found the right place.


    A spirited little guy saw a guest come in, he couldn''t help but raise his spirits and said lazily: "I don''t know what the guest wants to buy. We have pills, elixirs, elixirs, basically everything we should have."


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, direct inquiry asks a way: "I hear you are recruiting alchemist here?"


    "Well?"


    The boy looked up suspiciously and said: "so what, do you know a alchemist?"


    "I don''t know," Ning Tao replied truthfully.


    "If I don''t know you, I''ll waste my time. If you don''t buy anything, I''ll leave quickly, and the store will close soon," he said, angry as if he had been teased, with a bad attitude.


    Ning Tao frowned and said with a smile, "I really don''t know the alchemist. That''s because I am!"


    "You What do you say you are? " He thought he had heard the wrong thing.


    "I said that I am an alchemist. Do you have any qualifications for recruiting people here? What''s the salary like?" Ning Tao asked patiently.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The boy didn''t answer at all. He laughed directly, which attracted several boys'' attention.


    "Brother, do you know what our guest said just now? He said that he was a alchemist, or he came to answer the call himself.""Ha ha...!"


    As soon as the words came out, all around the room began to laugh.


    In this year, the Alchemist is xiangmomo. Which one is not a famous person with high prestige, let alone let the alchemist come, even if the shopkeeper carries it with eight sedan chair.


    Now there''s a little boy who says he''s a alchemist and comes to apply.


    Are you going to laugh me to death and inherit my three hundred stone legacy?


    Ning Tao''s face was flat and indifferent.


    The boy laughed and blushed, and said, "boy, do you know what a Alchemist is? Ten years of doing chores, eight years of studying hard, six years of being familiar with the medicinal properties of herbs, and four years of being in touch with alchemy."


    "Two years'' preparation and one year''s selection of alchemists make it possible to become a respected alchemist. Remember, it''s possible."


    Ning Tao looked at him and frowned, "you don''t believe I''m an alchemist."


    "Cut, you ask them a few, believe it or not, you come to fight, or laugh at us," the little man said coldly, smoothing his sleeve.


    "If you don''t work hard, what are you doing?" a gloomy voice sounded from behind.


    A few small Si smell speech, the facial expression immediately respectfully came down, toward a gray robe middle-aged man arch hand way: "Tang manager."


    The latter glanced here and said immediately, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you treat this guest well?"


    "Shopkeeper, you don''t know. Just this boy, he said he was an alchemist, and he came here to answer the call. Do you think it''s funny?" he complained.


    Alchemist?


    Shopkeeper Tang''s eyes flashed. He looked at Ning Tao carefully. His first reaction was that it was impossible. How could there be such a young alchemist?


    However, in the face of a crowd of guards, Ning Tao was calm and unafraid, which made him hesitant. In addition, the alchemist of the chamber of Commerce left, which made him want to have a try.


    Squinting his eyes, he said immediately: "little brother, this is not a joke. I can give you a chance to try it, but if I find out you lied to me, hum..."


    With that, a group of guards slowly drew out the blade.

 Chapter 1820

    Ning Tao''s face is indifferent, negative hand arrogantly way: "no diamond, don''t take porcelain live."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "What a diamond. I''ll see if it''s true or not. If you dare to play with us, you''ll be broken five legs."


    "But if it''s true, I''d like to take Ziyang chamber of Commerce to apologize to you and give you six volumes of Dan Fang unconditionally. They are all secrets of our chamber of Commerce. If you put each volume outside, it''s a treasure that''s not sold at a high price."


    Shopkeeper Tang has a crafty face with his hands on his back.


    His side of a group of small Si, the face all peeped out to sneer, see this kid still dare to play with them.


    More than a dozen fierce guards slowly wipe the bright blade. Although they don''t say a word, they give people a shock.


    "Come on, how do you try?" Ning Tao is very confident.


    "Generally speaking, the procedure must be very cumbersome, but special treatment should be given to special cases. Now the animal tide is coming, and there is the black poisonous centipede, a poisonous spirit beast. Therefore, the detoxification pill must be a necessity."


    "As a businessman, I naturally want to occupy this market, so you only need to refine an antidote pill, even if you win," shopkeeper Tang said with a smile.


    "Well I won''t detoxify Dan, "Ning Tao suddenly Yan Er, his face depressed.


    "No No? "


    Not only the boy was stiff, but also the manager Tang was stunned this time. His greasy face shook.


    He immediately lowered his face and said angrily: "little brother, are you sure you are not playing with me? You can''t use antidote pill as a basic pill?"


    "You see, I''ll tell you, this boy just came to play with us. He pretended to be innocent when he knew that our alchemist had left."


    "Shopkeeper, I suspect he may have been sent by Yunwu auction house to demonstrate and laugh at us on purpose."


    Clouds and mists?


    "I don''t know what you said about the auction house. I just came to Qingshi town today. It''s so simple," said Ning Tao, staring at the shopkeeper Tang.


    The latter''s face was livid, and he was staring at him for a long time. Suddenly, he was like a balloon. He said bitterly: "Oh, just, just, you go, don''t let the shopkeeper see you again."


    "Shopkeeper, people have cheated me. How can you..." The sharp mouthed boy was unwilling.


    "Ha ha, even if you kill him, what can we do? Our chamber of Commerce has no alchemist, and the headquarters has no time to take care of it because of the tide of animals. This time, the cloud and mist auction house is suppressing again. I''m afraid our branch can''t survive."


    ": $m


    shopkeeper Tang looks at the shop with a heavy heart.


    He can''t help it. The business sea is like this. The strong stay, the weak go, generation after generation.


    The sharp mouthed boy sighed, and his expression fell down. Seeing that Ning Tao was still standing there, he said angrily: "what are you still doing here? We have to beat you out with a stick, don''t we?"


    Ning Tao touched his nose and said with a smile, "I mean, I don''t know how to make antidote pills because I don''t have a prescription for antidote pills. If there is a prescription, I think it''s not a big problem."


    Dan Fang?


    Shopkeeper Tang suddenly raised his head and said: "do you mean you are sure?"


    "The premise is that there must be danfang and medicinal materials," Ning Tao reminded with a smile.


    He found that the shopkeeper was pretty good. If he wanted to do it just now, I''m afraid even if he knelt down and begged him to let him alchemy, he would not stop for a while.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Little brother, don''t you know where we are, chamber of Commerce. That''s not what you want, but what you have. Dan Fang, medicinal materials, cauldron, furnace, flame. The only bad one is Alchemist


    Shopkeeper Tang squeezed out a few smiles.


    "In that case, please help me prepare a secret room."


    As soon as the words came down, shopkeeper Tang directly put out his hand with a smile and said, "please, there is always a secret room. As I said, what our chamber of Commerce needs is an alchemist."


    Ning Tao goes forward with his hands behind his back, but the shopkeeper mutters a few words in his ear. The latter is shocked, but still nods to say that he is taking people to work


    It''s a secret room. It''s hot.


    This is the exclusive secret room, cauldron, stove and equipment for alchemy with the help of geocentric flame All of them.


    Ning Tao just glanced, and then heard the sound of foot steps. He saw the sharp billed boy with five or six people carrying a tray to him. As soon as he opened it, it was all detoxification herbs.


    "Hum, you''d better not let the shopkeeper down, otherwise..." Before he left, the sharp mouthed boy threatened coldly.


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile and is too lazy to pay attention.


    After a while, shopkeeper Tang came over with a smile, holding a yellow old scroll in his hand.


    "Brother Ning, this is one of the best antidote pills in our chamber of Commerce. It''s also one of the six volumes of secrets. Before you read it, I hope you will swear not to pass it on."Ning Tao doesn''t matter, immediately according to his request made an oath, got the Dan Fang.


    Open a look at "qinggudan" three words into the eye.


    Eighteen herbs: "huilingguo, tonglinghua, jingyuancao, Qingmu vine..."


    Seeing that he had already looked with relish, shopkeeper Tang still had no bottom in his heart. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "brother Ning, there are eight pieces of" qinggudan "here. If you can successfully refine one, you will win."


    The latter nodded casually, as if he had indulged in it.


    Seeing this, shopkeeper Tang had to shake his head and sigh to go out. Now he had to fight.


    As soon as he walked out of the secret room and closed the door, the sharp mouthed boy and others immediately gathered around him and said in shock: "shopkeeper, why do you want to do this?"


    "Qinggu pill is one of the best antidote pills in the market. It''s also very difficult to refine. Our previous Alchemist''s success rate is less than one tenth. If you let him refine it, it''s not..."


    The words didn''t finish, but shopkeeper Tang was very clear. He squinted and said with a smile, "do you want to say that I deliberately embarrassed him?"


    The sharp mouthed boy and others dare not speak.


    "As far as our situation is concerned, even if he can refine the ordinary antidote pill, it still can''t solve our dilemma. It''s better to let him fight. If he can refine the Qinggu pill, then we can fight back."


    "And the alchemist who can make Qinggu pill is the master of alchemy. He has vowed to join our Ziyang chamber of Commerce."


    "But if you don''t succeed, you''ll lose a few medicinal materials," shopkeeper Tang said confidently.


    If it is successful, they will make a lot of money. Even if it is not successful, they will only lose a few medicinal materials.


    Jianzui and others suddenly realized that they looked at the shopkeeper with admiration. They were worthy of being in charge. They were convinced by this calculation.


    But in the secret room, it is another scene.


    A mysterious melting pot of heaven and earth is suspended and burned in the air, and the eight medicinal materials are all thrown in by Ning Tao.


    This scene can be frightening to outsiders, but Ning Tao is used to it. Instead, he takes out the broken crystal in his hand and understands the law of space inside.

 Chapter 1821

    "Boom...!"


    Eight medicinal materials are all melted in it. Everything is refined in the furnace of heaven and earth. The magic is amazing.


    In fact, the reason Ning Tao didn''t figure it out. He just knew that it was Yang Lingjie, and the shopkeeper Tang met him nervously. He rubbed his hands and said with a dry smile: "little Little brother, you How many medicinal materials have you used? "


    "Eight Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Eight All used?


    Shopkeeper Tang and a group of guards are pale. It sounds to them that all the eight medicinal materials are wasted, because if only one is refined, he will win, but all the eight medicinal materials will be used up, that is


    Failed, all failed.


    One of his heads boomed, his eyes darkened, and his lips turned pale and bloodless.


    It seems that heaven is going to die. Ziyang chamber of Commerce.


    He suddenly laughed at himself. How could he place his hope on a boy? He knew it was impossible, but he had to give it a try.


    Now it''s good. It doesn''t matter if the medicinal materials are gone. The important thing is that people''s hearts are broken now.


    At this time, the sharp billed boy ran out, with a pale face and shaking his head. One of the eight herbs was gone. It seems that all of them failed.


    More than a dozen people saw this and said nothing.


    Manager Tang was disheartened. He waved his sleeve robe and said: "let''s go. Let''s all go. We''re going to break up."


    "Oh, why, don''t the shopkeeper plan to cooperate any more?" Ning Tao smiles and shakes the green bottle with his hand.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    The crisp voice made several people stare.


    "You You made it? " Shopkeeper Tang rushed up with red eyes, and his face was ecstatic.


    As soon as he took the jade vase, the face of shopkeeper Tang suddenly changed. This number There seems to be something wrong.


    "Shopkeeper, open it quickly, yes..." Jianzui Xiaosi and others looked at the jade bottle excitedly.


    Shopkeeper Tang is stunned. He just keeps shaking the jade bottle. He looks at Ning Tao in shock, but the latter gives him a nod and a smile.


    "I Ye Tian, the little medicine fairy I mentioned before, how many pieces did she refine


    "Three, what''s the matter?" More than a dozen people were puzzled.


    But manager Tang opened the jade bottle tremblingly and poured out four green pills. The scene was shocked. There was no sound, only the sound of air conditioning.


    Four Four!

 Chapter 1822

    More than a dozen people were shocked and stunned.


    "Four Four


    This How is that possible? Are you kidding?


    Shopkeeper Tang, sharp mouthed boy and others are buzzing in their heads. They look at the pills in astonishment, and look at Ning Tao with unbelievable face.


    Ye Tian, one of the top ten immortals in the world, was a disciple of Yao Xian. He had only three records at that time, which shocked countless great people.


    But now,


    a young alchemist suddenly appeared. He was so light that he surpassed Ye Tian, the little medicine fairy!


    But how is that possible?


    How could such a peerless pride condescend to such a small place!


    Ning Tao has a strange face. How do you think they are so wrong? Is it Four are too few. I would have taken out more if I had known.


    Just about to open his mouth and take it out, manager Tang suddenly screamed and said: "little Little brother, this This This pill... "


    "It''s needless to say that the shopkeeper, I understand that I can achieve this point even if I''m not good at alchemy. I''m really ashamed," Ning Tao said with a wry smile.


    Bad heat I''m sorry be ashamed?


    More than a dozen people, such as the sharp mouthed boy, are silly. Are you ashamed? If you are ashamed, you will not let Ye Tian live. It is estimated that a large number of alchemists will be killed.


    Let''s just say that the alchemist before Ziyang chamber of Commerce was an apprentice at best.


    But even so, they treat them as masters, and their ancestors offer good food. Even the shopkeeper has to give him three points of courtesy and treat them as fragrant steamed buns.


    If ye Tian comes here, I''m afraid that the leopard head mercenary regiment and the cloud auction house will not look at him with their eyes.


    Even if not alchemy, as long as a face, ye Tian will not pay attention to these people.


    But now, an alchemist, who is more powerful than ye Tian''s little medicine fairy, comes to their shop. He is not only lacking in airs, but also very kind. It''s like the Secretary of the provincial Party committee who smiles when he sees the recruitment of people in the valley store and comes in to talk about big business with him.


    No one will believe it when it comes out!


    Shopkeeper Tang trembled excitedly. The four pills in his palm still have temperature. The newly baked Dan Xiang has been shopkeeper for so many years. This is a natural insight.


    It''s true, it''s true!


    His face was so excited that he turned red. He made a big salute and bowed his body respectfully. "I''ve met the master of alchemy in Tang Yuanqing. I''d like to meet the master of alchemy."


    "Zong Master, plop...! "


    A dozen people, such as the sharp billed boy, knelt down on the ground in fright.


    A alchemy apprentice, they can not afford to offend, let alone a alchemy master, immediately a force kowtow, repeatedly apologized.


    "The villain pays a visit to the master and asks for his kindness..."


    Ning Tao was surprised. He immediately brushed his sleeve to hold the excited shopkeeper Tang. He said with a smile, "shopkeeper, don''t be polite. I''m not used to it."


    Then he lifted up more than ten people with a strong wind and said with a smile, "just get up."


    This kind of gentle attitude made more than a dozen people with sharp mouth burst into tears. It was still the big man who was high above, just like the big brother next door.


    So that they can not help but convinced, even if they die now, do not hesitate.


    Shopkeeper Tang was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He didn''t expect that he just had a chance to try out a great master. He was still more powerful than ye Tian.


    Although excited, but still respectfully will Dan medicine Gongshou sent.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said, "how come shopkeeper Tang didn''t discuss the cooperation?"


    "Big My Lord, do you really want to cooperate? Are you kidding Shopkeeper Tang asked a weak question.


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "This...!"


    Shopkeeper Tang is nervous. To tell you the truth, as Ning Tao is now, if they want to cooperate, only Ziyang chamber of Commerce headquarters can have this face. He is just a small shopkeeper. Where can he get such a big face?


    Immediately respectfully said: "adults joked, you can come to our shop is already full of splendor, if you have any requirements, just ask."


    "Yes, yes, sir, if you need anything, or if you want to run errands, just tell me," said the sharp billed boy with a flattering smile.


    Ning Tao is speechless. Is there such an exaggeration?


    It seems to notice that he is not happy. Boss Tang even said: "Mr. Ning, if you look at this, we will provide materials and sales. You only need to make alchemy. All the benefits will be yours at that time."


    "We just want to have a reputation."


    "This, not good," Ning Tao is a little embarrassed, how can he let others compensate?


    "My Lord, you may not know something. As long as your reputation is established, our shop can do business and sell other things. So generally speaking, our shop takes up your light."Shopkeeper Tang and others rubbed their hands and laughed.


    D \.)


    after hearing this, Ning Tao realized something.


    It''s not that he has never been in business. Feifei jewelry shares the same principle, but he is sorry.


    Pondered for a while, immediately negative hand light way: "I this life is eccentric, do not like to be disturbed."


    "Oh, I understand. Don''t worry. We just need to make the reputation of qinggudan famous."


    Shopkeeper Tang is full of smiles. That''s what he thought from the beginning.


    The reputation of "qinggudan" alone is enough for him to fight with Yunwu auction house, but if he is the master of alchemy, he has no courage.


    Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction and looked at the four pills. A touch of splendor flashed in his eyes and said with a casual smile: "by the way, if I had just refined eight pills, what would you say?"


    Eight?


    More than a dozen people on the scene were stunned for a moment, and then shook their heads with a smile, which was impossible.


    Shopkeeper Tang sneered: "well, in the whole fairyland, all the eight pills have been refined successfully. I''m afraid there is only one person who can reach this level, that is Ye Tian''s master Lord medicine


    "But even master Yao Xian, I''m afraid she made some mistakes and didn''t fully grasp them. Now she hasn''t done anything for many years. She must be able to do this step by closing her door, realizing the truth and participating in nature..."


    Medicine fairy Ten immortals?


    Ning Tao suddenly, it seems that fortunately did not take out eight, otherwise he made a big noise.


    If any strong person finds out the magic of heaven and earth''s melting pot, even if he wants to give the ring, he can''t help it unless he cuts off his finger.


    Half a day later, with the compliments of shopkeeper Tang and others, Ning Tao comes out contentedly.


    The six volumes of secret Dan Fang are all in his hands now, and he is not the one who takes advantage of them. He directly uses his identity to deter them and orders them to take one of them.


    Although only 10% is enough for them to make a lot of money!


    With half a day''s hard work, he made nearly a hundred bone clearing pills, which were put down separately. Looking at the rows of bottles in the ring, Ning Tao thought a little that he couldn''t use so many antidote pills.


    All of a sudden, he thought of a good way to get rich.

 Chapter 1823

    Qingshi town is an ancient town with a long history.


    It has a history of one hundred years. On the surface, it is a small town, which is used to deceive the appearance, but in fact everything is equal to the city, and the resources are rich.


    From a dark corner, Ning Tao puts on a black robe and walks towards a street purposefully.


    After walking for a short time, I saw a strange street. The people who came here were very mysterious. Although they were as busy as ever, they were very cautious. They didn''t work like normal shops.


    Because it''s a black market.


    Ning Tao''s eyes under his cloak narrowed, and then he recognized a big shop and went in.


    "One piece of treasure, two pieces of silver, three pieces of gold, four treasures..." Inside the shop, a businessman with the appearance of a gentleman was tasting tea and humming.


    "Five Fengdeng, six yingmen!" Ning Tao stands at the door and goes on.


    Huh?


    That gentleman moves a meal, drink a cup of tea in hand, squint light smile way: "dare to ask this friend what business to do, we have everything here."


    "There is an oil lamp on the stage," Ning Tao said thoughtlessly.


    But words a, several servant girls facial expression all changed, all is very sensible Qi Qi retreated.


    Mr. Yan''s eyes twinkled. He put down his cup and said, "underground The city is full of lights


    "There''s a man in the wind!"


    "So It''s a man of the same way At last, Mr. Yan stood up with a big laugh and brushed his sleeve to ask him to sit down.


    Ning Tao is not polite. He sits down directly.


    This is the secret signal between the black markets. He asked from shopkeeper Tang. Without this, people in the black market would not believe it or trade with you.


    "Ha ha, I said how I feel happy today. It turned out that a friend came. Tell me, what kind of deal do you want to make?" After Mr. Yan''s introduction, he stepped into the theme with pride.


    Ning Tao a ponder, immediately turn over a hand to take out a green jade bottle, directly threw to him.


    The latter''s face flashed curiosity. As soon as he opened the jade bottle, he immediately smelled a smell of Dan. His eyebrows picked slightly and whispered: "Dan medicine?"


    As soon as he poured it out, Mr. Yan frowned and said, "this This is Qinggudan


    "I remember that this is one of the best antidote pills. There are very few prescriptions in the market. Most of them are in the hands of Ziyang chamber of Commerce. There are very few in the outside world. Even in our black market, there are very few such pills."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Yan really knows the goods. How about a price?" Ning Tao smiles and plays with the teacup.


    Price?


    Mr. Yan thought deeply. He glanced at Ning Tao up and down and said with a smile, "it''s expected to be about 200 spirit stones."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the words came, the sandalwood table under the teacup broke and was burned by the fire. Surprisingly, the teacup was intact without a drop of water.


    "Tao "The power of Tao," Mr. Yan "Teng" stood up, his face arrogance finally disappeared.


    "Ha ha, I heard that you are very reliable and honest here. I just came here to make a friend, but I didn''t expect you to treat me as a fool. Do you think I don''t understand the market, or I don''t know there are people behind you?"


    Ning Tao smiles.


    Mr. Yan''s eyes flickered slightly, and then he made a gesture. He only felt that the hall was empty.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I''m confused for a moment. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I''m really offending. Come on, get a pot of good tea."


    As soon as the words came down, several servant girls came up.


    Put a table, and on a pot of hot spirit tea, the spirit of the floating overflowing, a smell to know is not ordinary, end is rich.


    Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, not polite end Qi Ling tea pursed, light way: "price."


    "Hehe, two hundred spirit stones are the price before. Now the tide of animals is coming, and there is a large group of black poisonous centipedes here. Detoxification pill can be said to be a necessity. Once again, it should be worth four hundred."


    With a smile, Mr. Yan not only glanced at Ning Tao. Seeing that he was indifferent to the price, he could not help but gritted his teeth and said, "the price outside should be 300, but in our black market, it is estimated that It''s worth four hundred! "


    The latter kept silent and continued to drink tea.


    "Friend, this price can''t be more. It''s really the price of conscience, and it''s also my apology to you," Mr. Yan said bitterly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao put down his cup and said, "can you take a hundred pills?"


    One A hundred?


    As soon as Mr. Yan''s face changed, it''s not that he can''t eat, but that he has already lost money. A hundred pieces will lose a lot. It''s not cost-effective.


    Eyes a turn, seem to casually smile a way: "dare to ask this friend, this Dan medicine but you refine?"


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask. Isn''t that the rule of your black market?" said Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha, what I said is that I''m abrupt. Well, I''ll make you a friend and I''ll apologize to you. I''ll take the 100 pieces of qinggudan that I often come here in the future," Mr. Yan said with a painful smile.The former has a ring and more than ten bottles of elixir. With the growth of his cultivation, this thing is not useful to him. It''s better to sell it.


    After a toss, Mr. Yan took out a space ring, in which there are 2000 spirit stones, and a spirit ticket worth 40000 spirit stones. It seems that there is a kind of pain and a bitter smile on the smiling face.


    This loss business, hope to make a friend, he sighed.


    Ning Tao took the ring with a smile on his face. He had a thick feeling about his waist.


    He wanted to refine more Qinggu pills, but he used up all the goods left by Ziyang chamber of Commerce, so he had to collect them again. It took some time.


    "Yes, yes, I will come back later. Don''t worry, it won''t be too long," Ning Tao waved his hand with a smile and disappeared in the crowd.


    Mr. Yan smile convergence, suddenly after a breeze, came a faint voice: "do you want me to follow him, or, do it!"


    "No, don''t destroy a plate of cake just to kill a fly. I have a hunch that he will bring me some surprises, and it won''t be long..." Mr. Yan''s evil and charming mouth.


    The sound goes farther and farther with the breeze


    In the street, Ning Tao took off his disguise and came out.


    Touching the heavy yanglingjie, his mouth brimmed with a satisfied smile, so half a day''s effort, more than 40000 Lingshi so hand.


    Hum a minor, according to the cool boss to his address to find, also agreed to dream can go shopping.


    When he passed a stone gambling shop, he was attracted by a commotion. People from several nearby streets gathered around him and surrounded the place. It seemed that there was a lot of excitement and laughter from time to time.


    He didn''t want to pay attention to it, but the two men who hurried past him said excitedly: "is it true that there is a big beauty in our town, or a lovely girl?"


    "Of course, it''s true. It can also cheat you. It''s said that it''s a newcomer, and it''s said that young master Yang has taken his picture at a glance. It''s said that he''s about to take off his clothes now. Let''s go. Don''t miss the good play..."


    Beauty disrobe?


    Ning Tao is filled with indignation. Who are these people? They are not promising. Wait for me.


    When he rushed into the gambling stone shop, thousands of people were shouting excitedly, "take off, take off, take off..."


    He glanced curiously, but his face suddenly froze and he lost his voice and said, "mengke''er, cool boss?"

 Chapter 1824

    Ning Tao''s face is stunned. How can he be mengke''er? Is he the one who takes off his clothes It''s them?


    In the crowd, she was the second daughter.


    In these thousands of green and excited eyes, their faces are very ugly, especially their ears have been echoing: "take off, take off..."


    A flamboyant young man smiles with pride and ferocity. He looks at mengke''er with greedy eyes. He has never seen such a beautiful and lovely woman in Qingshi town for so many years.


    The desire to conquer, the desire to covet, surged into my heart.


    He''ll get her in bed anyway!


    "Ha ha, how about it, little lady? This is the third stone. You lost again. According to the bet, should you take it off?" Young master Yang, an arrogant young man, roared with laughter.


    "Take off, take off quickly, ow, ow..."


    Thousands of excited men are like wild animals.


    Dream can son pretty face pale, tightly grasp the corner of clothes, originally they have played a circle, is going to go back, suddenly was deceived to gambling stone square.


    He said that he could get rich. It was fun and free. As a result, he met young master Yang not long after he came in.


    They used some means to cheat them into gambling. As a result, the first stone lost money, the second stone lost treasure, and the third one bet on their clothes


    Daimei, Shuang''s eldest brother, frowned. She was afraid that something might happen to mengke''er, so she went into the gambling stone shop. Unexpectedly, something went wrong. Young master Yang, whom she knew, was the real son of the head of the Baotou mercenary regiment.


    Yang Cheng!


    The leopard head mercenary regiment is almost the strongest force in Qingshi town. Everyone wants to sell him some face.


    Although she tried to dissuade the gambler, she always felt that there was something fishy in it. She should have won, but in the end she lost.


    It is clear that someone has done something.


    "Damn it


    Shuang elder sister clenched her teeth and stood up and said, "I''ll take it off for her


    "Off, all off, ha ha..." At the sight of Shuangjie, thousands of people were excited and yelled.


    `The real n% first Yb hair LQ &


    who doesn''t know the name of boss Shuang? Although they are hot and good-looking, they have to rely on their ability to eat. Even the head of the Baotou mercenary regiment refused to recruit a concubine.


    And her hot, also coveted by countless people.


    Yang Cheng''s arrogant grin, holding his arm, sneered: "do you want to take off? Yes, kneel down and get naked. "


    "Ha ha, beautiful, Yang Shao is good..."


    Shuang Jie''s face turned white and her delicate body trembled slightly. Although she was forthright, she was also a woman. If she was naked in front of so many men, I''m afraid she had no face to see anyone.


    But at the thought of that kindness, I would like to bite my teeth and promise that this girl must not be abused.


    Just move, but by dream can son to stop, that a pale face comfort smile, but also have her stubborn, won''t let others to fight for her this pot.


    He immediately bit his red lips and said, "I''m willing to accept defeat, I''ll take off!"


    "Ouch, ouch...!"


    As soon as the words came out, thousands of men''s eyes lit up.


    It can be said that in their lifetime, they have never seen such a lovely girl. It''s so amazing, just like the elegant fairy in the sky has fallen to the earth.


    Yang Cheng''s eyes are burning. Although he is also looking forward to it, he is more greedy. He has already regarded her as his own woman. How can he tolerate her being exposed in front of so many men? As soon as his brain turns, he suddenly comes up with an idea.


    "Grimly smile:" little lady, why don''t we gamble again, if you win, our previous account will be written off, and what you lose will be returned to you


    "But if you lose again, you will go back to be a young lady with me and serve me all your life."


    "How about gambling?"


    Said, a face arrogantly playing with a moonlight jade, he knew that this thing is very important to her.


    Sure enough, mengke''er hesitated immediately. Her beautiful eyes were twinkling and she didn''t give up. This moonlight jade was given to her by her master, and it was because of this jade that she got to know her master.


    Although it''s not a precious treasure, it means a lot to her. She can''t buy it for any money.


    If you let Shifu know that she has gambled away this thing, you will be angry. Shifu loves her so much, how can you bear to see her angry.


    Shuang elder sister thought carefully, immediately realized that this is a trap, immediately anxiously advised: "son, don''t bet, this bet can be over, they cheat, we can''t win."


    "Wait a minute, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. Everyone is watching. Which eye of yours sees me cheating. Don''t spit out blood. Yang Cheng is also a person with status. How can I do that kind of indulgent thing?"


    Yang Cheng cold face angry voice accused.


    "Yes, young master Yang is aboveboard. Don''t spit, boss Shuang. Can''t you afford to lose?"


    "Well, I dare to talk about things without evidence. If so, we can also say that you Shuang boss is a bold mercenary regiment created by seducing his body..."Thousands of men agreed.


    I''m kidding. I don''t think about the trend. I want to watch strip shows. How can you stop it.


    Shuang elder sister''s face is pale. Even in the face of the public opinion, she insists on her own opinion. He can''t watch Meng Ke''er fall into this abyss step by step.


    The latter hesitated and had already gambled three times. How could she not see that there was something fishy in it?


    But that thing is too important for her, she can not want other treasures, but this one is not good, a pair of lovely and sexy red lips are bitten white.


    "Bet or not, if you don''t bet, I''ll break this broken stone when I go back," Yang Cheng threatened as he threw the Moonstone.


    "No, don''t..." The dream can son frighten face a white, in the mouth hastily stop.


    "Bet No Bet


    Shuang elder sister see this quickly dissuade, but now has no help, heart only feel a burst of weakness.


    "I I... " Just when mengke''er was about to cry anxiously, a faint laugh came from behind her: "it''s interesting. How about I gamble for her?"


    The crowd turned and looked, frowning.


    A young man, calmly out of the crowd, looks very ordinary, but mengke''er and Shuangjie are bright in front of their eyes, with a cry voice wronged: "brother Ning, I I...! "


    "Well, don''t say, it''s elder brother Ning who is late. Give it to me," Ning Tao said with a smile. Then he raised his head and stared at the taste of Yang Cheng''s play. "Don''t you want to gamble? How about I play with you?"


    "You?"


    Yang Cheng''s eyes narrowed and his face showed interest.


    There is nothing special about Ning Tao in front of him. Anyway, he is a common scum. There is no threat at all. Besides, he has a backhand.


    Immediately toward the dream can son grimace way: "this young master naturally doesn''t matter, but little lady, are you sure?"


    "Let this guy gamble for you, win, this Moonstone and you lose all return you, but lose, you are my woman!"


    The latter clenched his teeth and said in a loud voice: "I believe in elder brother Ning."

 Chapter 1825

    The voice trembled, but it was firm.


    Mengke''er gambled a lot this time. He gambled himself in. It''s the craziest thing in his life.


    No one!


    When Ning Tao appeared that moment, her string collapsed, and subconsciously wanted to rely on him, especially the calm smile, let the heart panic of her, in a few breaths gradually calm down.


    It seems to have a unique magic, charm.


    Ning Tao smell speech, gave her a rest assured look in the eyes, negative hand light smile way: "on gambling stone, this life I really didn''t fear."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Thousands of people laughed at the speech.


    What does this scene look like? It''s like a countryman suddenly comes out and brags in front of a master of gambling stones, saying that I''m not afraid of you. I''m the best at gambling stones. You can imagine how ridiculous this is.


    Thousands of disdainful eyes are like looking at a fool.


    Yang Cheng has a stomachache of laughter, and the fierce guards around him smile grimly, scorning the hall.


    Shuang elder sister''s face turns white and her heart is so anxious that she can''t help it. It''s time for him to make trouble. Don''t you understand? This gamble will not win at all!


    He immediately grabbed him and said anxiously: "brother Ning, don''t be fooled by him. On the spur of the moment, it will hurt Ke''er all his life. There are black hands in this gambling. Do you think we can win it?"


    "Bang!"


    "Hum, be presumptuous!"


    Yang Cheng is very angry. He smashes the big Bluestone under his feet, and the guards behind him are killing.


    "Bitch, don''t think my father cares about you, so you dare to stand up to me and be presumptuous in front of me. If you dare to let me hear your words slandering my young master, don''t blame me for not being polite!"


    A torrential wind and rain like killing machine swept away.


    Shuang elder sister''s heart was shocked. She seemed to be poked to the pain in her heart. Her face was very ugly.


    If her forthright mercenary regiment is still full, I''m afraid it still has resistance. But now there are only six or seven people left. They have no money or power, and they have no ability to compete with the leopard head mercenary regiment.


    Ning Tao a cold smile, comfort like patted Shuang elder sister''s shoulder, all in silence.


    Under the worried eyes of Meng Ke''er and her two daughters, he walked out slowly and said calmly: "Yang Shao has a great prestige. Let''s talk about it. How do you bet?"


    "Tut tut..."


    "You don''t know the rules of gambling stones. Let''s be simple. It''s just a game. You can choose one stone each. It depends on who cuts the good thing. It''s up to everyone to judge."


    "The audience''s eyes are bright. Now you have nothing to say," Yang Cheng said with an arrogant face.


    Ning Tao thought about it, shrugged and said, "yes."


    Thousands of pairs of eyes just looked at him, this boy is really crazy, death, looking for abuse.


    Yang Cheng grabs a moonlight cloak from a table, sniffs the fragrance greedily, and looks at Meng Ke''er full of lust. His eyes are like the eyes conquered by beasts, saying that you are mine.


    Meng Ke''er was so ashamed and angry that it used to be her personal thing, which made her feel a chill.


    "Bah, pervert!"


    Yang Cheng is rebellious and doesn''t care. He takes the master''s step and goes to the original stone area with great pride.


    "Come on, Yang Shao, kill him. We''ll take care of you and let this guy lose all his time..."


    "Roar, roar...!"


    Thousands of people are totally one-sided.


    Ning Tao didn''t think so. He turned to face Meng Ke''er and said with a comforting smile, "don''t worry, believe me, I won''t let Ke''er fall into his hands."


    The former nibbles red lips and nods solemnly.


    He believes that Ning Tao is not a casual choice, the way of fire, the way of space These extraordinary things make Ning Tao very special.


    This kind of talent can be ranked in fairyland. She feels that there are many mysteries in it. She is sure that she can''t win, but Ning Tao is so confident that she might as well gamble on him.


    "Brother Ning, come on, I believe you!"


    But Shuang elder sister is helpless a sigh, don''t believe at all, she said, this is impossible to win.


    If they were normal gamblers, they would have won a long time ago, but this gambler''s shop has a close relationship with leopard head mercenary group and cloud auction house. It''s easy to do something behind the scenes.


    If one cheats and the other depends on his ability, it''s easy to see which one will win.


    "Alas


    "You''ll regret it. You''ll bury Ke''er yourself. I''ll see if you''ll cry at that time," Shuang said with a complicated and lost face.


    Ning Tao grins bitterly and doesn''t explain much. Then he walks into the original stone area.


    The gambling stone square is not small, and the original stone area is also considerable. It seems that because of the good business, many areas are empty, and there are five grotesque original stones beside the pool in the core area.


    This should be the best raw stone in the original stone area.


    It seems that there are eight, but three are cut by mengke''er, but will they lose?It''s normal to lose once, but it''s a bit tricky to lose three times in a row. Ning Tao feels his chin. It seems that boss Shuang is right. This gambling workshop and Yang Shao are working together to cheat Ke''er. It''s really sinister.


    I don''t know what they can do?


    Suspicious to look around, but found in the corner of Yang Cheng, this guy a casual look, very casual, face also have confidence.


    To see him, but also arrogant erect a middle finger, leaning on the shelf, sneer at him.


    "Interesting."


    The golden light in Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. Unconsciously, he had scanned half of the original stone area.


    But looking at this circle, I didn''t find anything good. Compared with what Ke''er had cut before, it''s not worth mentioning at all. It''s even more impossible to win. My brow suddenly wrinkled slightly.


    Yang Cheng, Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie, and those thousands of people all looked at him strangely.


    "What''s this cannon doing?"


    "Who knows? I think he can win if he''s in a daze. You see, he''s still in a circle. Alas, I thought he really had some skills. Cut, it''s a waste of time."


    All of a sudden, they began to mutter scornfully.


    Shuang elder sister already despaired, toward the dream can son deep voice way: "he you don''t count on any more, wait a moment while the chaos, you quickly to flee, I for you stop them for a while, everything depends on destiny."


    The latter is stubborn, biting his red lips like this.


    At this time, Ning Tao stared at the five stones for a long time, and finally gave up shaking his head.


    If he chooses these, I''m afraid the result will be the same as that of Ke Er. You know, he can''t afford to lose.


    After sweeping the original stone area round and round, his face became pale gradually, and his spiritual power was consumed too much. Suddenly, with a slight sound in his mouth, he actually fixed his eyes on a disordered corner and asked, "what''s this?"


    As he walked quickly, his face became more and more suspicious.


    When a maid saw him squatting beside the waste rocks, she said with a sneer, "these are all waste rocks identified by the master. They were taken from the palace of the great emperor some time ago for commemoration."


    Oh?


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, think about it, picked up a corner of the ancient limestone.


    "I''ll take this!"


    This?


    Seeing this, the maid almost laughed. She chose the broken stone, but she didn''t say much. She quoted the price of the stone and asked him to take it.


    B $latest $chapter e{_


    At this time, Yang Cheng came out with a white stone with a big head in his hand. The corner of his mouth outlined his arrogance, self-confidence and pride.


    But Shuang Mei''s eyes shrank, and her face flashed suspicions. She also wandered in the original stone area for a long time. She had seen all the original stones, but how could this be so strange?


    Is Was it taken from outside the original stone area?

 Chapter 1826

    I feel terrible when I find out the truth!


    At this time, Ning Tao came back from the original stone area, holding a gray angular stone in his hand. Although it is ancient, it is a waste stone and leftover material.


    When people saw this, they all laughed wildly.


    After the disappearance of the great emperor''s palace, many people brought out treasures, including weapons, ancient medicine, scrolls and ancient books. This strange stone is one of them.


    I thought that if there were any treasures or good things, the master would cut eight extraordinary stones. But in the end, I lost all my money.


    It''s not nothing, it''s all sour gas, garbage.


    Later that master pointed out the truth, because the age is too long, even if there were things, now they have become rubbish, useless things.


    Some things in stone can last for a long time, the longer the better.


    However, there are also some stones that are just resplendent for a short time. After a certain period of time, they will wither. But it is certain that there were some treasures in these stones, but after the shelf life, they can''t be asked for any more.


    Although I feel sorry, I can only accept my life.


    There was a seller who wanted to cut it, but it was useless to keep it, but gambling stone square found a business opportunity.


    It''s a waste stone, but it''s important to have a shutout. It''s brought out of the palace of the great emperor. There are several gambling stone shops that can have this rare object.


    What merchants value most is their reputation, so they bought a few hundred spirit stones at a low price on the spot. A piece of waste stone, but they claimed that there was a god stone in the palace of the great emperor in our shop, all kinds of boasting.


    Although people sneer, they are always curious to have a look.


    Mengke''er was cheated by this kind of trick. Step by step, he got into the trap. Now he saw that it was this stone, and he suddenly picked up a heart.


    "Rather Brother Ning


    "Well, you can see that. I thought he would gamble a little. I didn''t expect that a blind cat killed a mouse and took a sightseeing stone with him. Didn''t I know that I was going to lose?"


    "What''s more irritating is that he actually spent more than 40000 spirit stones, just a few hundred spirit stones. He actually spent 40000. Do you think he''s stupid?" Shuang said angrily.


    Dream can son smell speech complexion pale, clench red lip.


    `The latest RB chapter of Su_ On the festival}


    "ha ha...!"


    "Is this guy here to give money to the gambling stone shop? A piece of sightseeing stone and waste stone cost 40000. When did our small town get so many grievances?"


    "Boy, I advise you to kneel down and apologize. Maybe young master Yang can let you go. You''ve lost..."


    Thousands of people sneer.


    Originally there was a little interest, but now there is no interest, because there is no suspense, now we are waiting to see the scene of Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er crying.


    Ning Tao doesn''t think so. Looking at Yang Cheng who also comes out, when his perspective is opened, the original stone in his hand is not the five strange stones. He can''t see clearly.


    There is a strange outline, which exudes immortal spirit


    The next second, Jackie Yang takes a tiger step and comes out with a face full of self-confidence. He still holds a white strange stone in his hand, which is as big as someone''s head.


    Walking to Ning Tao''s side, he deliberately hit him hard.


    "Well, a good dog is out of the way!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Yang shaoweiwu, Yang shaoweiwu, roar..." Dozens of fierce guards immediately waved weapons and cheered.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he was angry and funny. The people who dared to do this to him now seem to have weeds one meter high


    When they both returned to the stone cutting area, Fu Du, a few busy teachers, stopped their work and listened to Xu Fang''s order to cut stones for them for free.


    Before everyone spoke, sister Shuang could not help jumping out and scolding: "wait, you are cheating. This stone is the evidence."


    "Well?"


    Everyone frowned and looked at her suspiciously.


    And Yang Cheng a listen to this speech, thoroughly angry, this smelly bitch is not finished, right.


    Listening to the commotion in his ears, his face was as gloomy as water. He immediately suppressed his anger and gritted his teeth and said, "bitch, I''ve endured you for a long time. If you don''t come out today, I will sell you to the kiln."


    "If you are so coquettish, you will get a good price."


    "Yes, well said, Yang Shao, we support you and explain to you. Let''s sell it directly. I will patronize her every day and kill her. Ha ha..."


    A group of crazies licked their lips greedily.


    "Well!


    Shuang elder sister''s murderer glanced at the crowd, then pointed to the white stone and said, "this original stone is not in the original stone area at all. I''ve just been wandering in it for a long time. I can''t miss such a conspicuous original stone."


    "Even if I had a look, it would never be so strange, so I decided that this stone must be something outside the original stone area."


    Ning Tao heart suddenly, a pair of eyebrows slightly wrinkled, no wonder he also has a strange feeling, no wonder they can''t win dream.Some insiders must have figured out what''s in the stones in the original stone area for a long time, so even if you choose the best one, they just need to take out a better one, and the gambler will win 100%.


    His mood sank at the thought.


    And thousands of people also face a change, although they are watching, but most of them are gamblers, familiar, naturally all pass.


    Is this really a hoax?


    When Yang Chengxin was tight, he was scared by thousands of people. To tell the truth, the reason why he could win was what Shuang said.


    Otherwise, he is so young, lazy and lustful. How can he get involved with the master of gambling stones? He can still make a fool of himself.


    "Damn it


    "It''s too much to be seen. This cheap woman knows that it''s bad for me." Yang Cheng''s eyes are venomous and his heart is full of abuse.


    "Young master Yang, please give me an explanation about this...!" Some of the friars who had gambled with him and paid for it suddenly became dangerous.


    Shuang elder sister sneers again and again, as if to pull back a city.


    "What are you talking about? Shut up to me. This bitch is clearly planting a frame against me," Yang Cheng scolded angrily.


    But at this time, a faint laugh calmed him down: "ha ha, just a woman''s humble opinion, why should Yang Shao have the same opinion with her? If you have the owner of the workshop as a guarantee, who dares to doubt you, that''s questioning my reputation of gambling on the stone workshop."


    "A person who is slandered like this will not come to a good end."


    Everyone saw that a half century old man came forward arrogantly and gave Yang Cheng a look that he felt relieved to give me. Then his face became cold.


    "Just now, who is insulting the reputation of the stone workshop and standing up against the owner of the workshop? If it''s true, I will bear all the consequences. If it''s false, Jie Jie, take your life to fill it in," the owner of Xu Fang stared at the group of Shuang.


    When they saw the master of Xu Fang, they were silent and scared. They all looked at the boss Shuang to see how the outsider explained.


    The latter want to go up confrontation, gambling stone is certainly not win, can only use this method to protect children.


    But just move, but was stopped by Ning Tao.


    It turns out that the wife is the gambling stone shop itself. If so, any doubt is useless, because they have the strength and the final right to explain.


    If you dare to refute, you will be killed on the spot for this reason.


    You can only bet, you can''t make more choices!


    When he thought about it, though his heart was heavy, he said with a smile, "my friend is a little impatient. Please forgive me."


    "Now that the original stones have been selected, let''s start!"

 Chapter 1827

    See Ning Tao compromise, Xu Fang Lord looked at him with a smile, flashing eyes flash murder.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Just as he thought, this is a secret cooperation between him and Yang Cheng. The former earns both fame and wealth, so naturally he can make a lot of money, and he can also climb up to the leopard head mercenary regiment. Why not do such a good thing?


    If Yan Shuang really dares to break their good deeds, he dares to kill her on the spot!


    "Before cutting the stone, the owner of our workshop will ask you again if master Yang cheated. Don''t wait for a moment to lose. You''ll find another reason."


    Shuang elder sister wants to scold, but Ning Tao stifles it. The other side has a lot of people, and it''s still two sides. If you really want to fight, you will only suffer.


    "The owner joked. We''re not the ones who can''t afford to lose. Moreover, we haven''t lost yet," Ning Tao stood in front of the second daughter and squinted.


    Dream can son also pull cool elder brother, pale way: "cool elder sister, you believe rather elder brother once."


    "I can''t. let''s think of another way."


    Her heart is also very uncomfortable, feel very sorry for the master, ashamed of the master, more sorry for the friends around, because they let them into danger.


    A lovely face becomes remorseful and gloomy.


    In fact, it''s not her fault. She was sheltered by her teacher since childhood, and she had never experienced it, let alone cheated. She was fooled by applause, so she didn''t expect it.


    Shuang''s eyes are burning with anger. She has a flame in her chest, but it burns to her throat, but it can''t come out. She''s not a fool either. Looking at master Xu, it''s obvious that she''s in the same boat with Yang Cheng and wearing a pair of trousers.


    She protested again in exchange for killing.


    When he looked up, Xu Fangzhu, Yang Cheng, and others all looked at her with a sneer on their face. The proud look was like a sharp sword in her heart.


    "Damn bastard!"


    When he was about to vomit blood, Ning Tao patted her gently and comforted her: "don''t worry, they want to win, it''s not so easy."


    Then he put down his original stone.


    Seeing this, Xu Fang said with a sneer: "since there is no objection, this gamble Go on. "


    Thousands of people looked at each other, but there was nothing to say. The master of Xu Fang came out in person, and even released the cruel words. Who dares to touch the mold?


    Even if some people are surprised, they dare not talk nonsense.


    Yang Cheng, in the spotlight, goes out arrogantly. He looks at Yan Shuang with a sarcastic look like a clown, as if showing off and disdaining.


    "Cut, bitch!"


    Shuang Jie clenched her fist tightly and kept silent in her heart.


    At this point, two original stones, one gray and one white, one leftover material, one magic stone, and the end of the stone overflowed with fairy fog, were placed in front of people''s eyes.


    Thousands of people turned their lips helplessly, because no matter how they looked, they would lose.


    A gray stone, very old, very vicissitudes.


    Although it seems to be a long time ago, there are several essential features in the stone. It doesn''t occupy one place at all. Instead, it looks like the palace stone left from the archaic times.


    When you look at another piece of white stone, it looks like a piece of superior white jade, some of which are out of the scope of the stone. Since the appearance of these Shenjun, they have attracted the eyes of a large number of gamblers.


    Extraordinary, absolutely extraordinary!


    They have been mixing in this gambling stone shop for many years, and they have never seen such original stones. All the features are obvious.


    There are also some people with twinkling eyes. I''m afraid the woman is right. There must be a strange treasure in this kind of stone, but so many people have never seen it once


    Yang Cheng holds his arms and sneers. He looks at the owner of Xu Fang. They all see a grim smile in their eyes. This stone is amazing. It is said that a super strong man fought his life to bring it out of a forbidden area.


    For a long time, I can''t remember all of them. I only know that the origin is amazing. After several twists and turns, it fell into the hands of master Xu Fang. It can be said that this white stone is the treasure of this gambling stone shop.


    There have been six masters identification, all 100% concluded that there is a treasure inside, and very extraordinary.


    Enough to call Stone king!


    Xu Fang''s master smiles treacherously. He knows that the gambling stone is very important to Yang Shao. In order to make sure that he is safe, he gives him the treasure of Zhenfang.


    This gamble is sure to win.


    After grinding the blade, the two teachers took a deep breath and came to the two original stones.


    Master Bai is very excited. After cutting the original stone for so many years, he was able to cut the stone king himself once. It''s worth dying in his life. It''s a great honor to see the birth of the peerless treasure with his own eyes.


    It can be said that this is the long cherished wish of the stone cutter in his life.


    Master Hui took a look at him and the leftovers in front of him. He was almost angry. His eyes were full of envy and jealousy.


    Why did his old rival cut the stone king, but he cut the leftovers himself, not reconciled!


    Thousands of people, Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie, Xu Fang Zhu And so on, their eyes were wide open and nervous.Yang Chengchao waved his hand and said, "master Bai, let it go. There is no need to worry about it."


    If the latter received great kindness, he arranged his clothes, bowed to the former and said respectfully, "thank you, young master Yang. I will do my best."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao arched his hand to master Hui and said with a smile, "teacher Fu, please."


    "Hum, a leftover material, what''s good to cut," the latter snorted with disdain. He was very depressed and looked at the stone king with red eyes.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao feels his nose awkwardly.


    The dream behind him is Ke''er. Shuang Jie blushes with shame and wants to find a way to get in.


    At this time, master Bai finally moved, staring at the stone king for a long time, some sweat oozed from his forehead, but he was careful and didn''t dare to start. After half an hour, he put down the stone king.


    But master Hui didn''t want to look at the leftover materials at all. Instead, he put forward his own expert opinions to master Bai, and he helped his opponent so obviously.


    Thousands of people were so embarrassed by this scene that they didn''t want to look at it and kept an eye on the stone king.


    "Come on, shangzu Dao!"


    Master Bai said solemnly.


    Immediately, a maid came with a short knife wrapped in oilcloth. She was so excited that she was lucky to see our gambling house. However, the latter shook her head and laughed and looked at master Hui with a look of pride.


    The latter turned his mouth and took out a knife directly from the table. He cut it neatly into two pieces.


    The core is still stone.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly, but Shuang Jie''s heart was cool, and she was directly discouraged, and she said in secret: "it''s over."

 Chapter 1828

    The stone pier is a big stone, which is divided into two parts.


    It can be seen that the core of the original stone is still solid, and the two pieces of stone are rough and old, and are still waste stones.


    Ning Tao golden pupil urged to the greatest extent, tightly staring at the original stone, also don''t know how he thought, slightly frowning, staring at the gap.


    "No?"


    "How can I see more and more blurred and distorted? What is this..." He murmured slowly.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Lao Tzu said that he would lose. He is really a waste rock. He is such a fool that he dares to gamble with Yang Shao


    "Kneel down and beg for mercy, ha ha, a fool."


    "Tut Tut, I bought such a broken stone for more than 40000 spirit stones. How a loser it is. It''s really poverty that limits Laozi''s imagination..."


    A crowd burst into laughter.


    Some gloat, some look scornful, and some are angry. Opening your mouth is a curse.


    Before, when he came in, he was so bullish that he said that the gambling stones were the strongest. No one could win him, so he never lost. How about this? A big mouth slapped him in the face and made a crackle.


    Try another one.


    A clown who takes off his disguise is still a clown after all!


    Mengke''er only felt black in front of her eyes. Her body trembled and swayed, as if she could fall down at any time.


    If she loses, does she really want to be a woman for a dandy? She may do it, but her master will never agree with it.


    Once she knows, I''m afraid she will be able to erase the whole big Qingshi town in a rage.


    I can''t bear such a big insult


    Shuangjie sighed bitterly, and her gloomy eyes looked around slightly, trying to find a weak point to break through.


    And Yang Cheng and Xu Fang master looked this way. Although they had expected it, they couldn''t help laughing when they saw it. A solid stone, what else can it be?


    New% & chapter_ On the festival! "V:


    " ha ha Ha ha


    "How about that boy? Do you dare to be rampant now? Kneel down and beg for mercy. I''ll treat you as if you didn''t show up. Maybe we''ll still be relatives in the future."


    Yang Cheng grinned and coaxed.


    "Kneel down, kneel down and call ancestors, ha ha..." Thousands of people followed suit and laughed wildly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s golden pupil passed away in a flash. After a slow sigh of relief, he opened his eyes again and said, "what''s the hurry? I haven''t lost. Do you dare to let this bet A little bigger


    "Big A little bigger? "


    Everyone was confused by these words.


    What do you mean?


    The results are so obvious, you want to gamble?


    Yang Chengyi raised his eyebrows and said with a arrogant smile: "ha ha, it''s interesting. I dare to gamble with Ben Shao, but do you have the capital? Ordinary things can be despised."


    "Zheng!"


    "White fall" a, suddenly heavily inserted on the ground.


    A strong evil spirit shocked thousands of people around, and even some people with weak cultivation stepped back and turned pale.


    This is a crystal silver gun. It''s powerful. It''s a seven grade magic weapon that Ning Tao got from the great emperor''s palace. When he was on earth, he was fighting with Bai Luo, so he named him White fall!


    The moral is to take it to the fairyland one day.


    "Seven grade magic weapon, is this enough?" Ning Tao stretched out his hand and flicked it, and suddenly it gave out a clear buzz.


    Yang Cheng''s eyes suddenly stare straight, flash a trace of hot, greedy, although he does not use a gun, but his father with a gun, once give him will be like a tiger.


    Get it, you have to get it!


    "Ha ha, well, since you want to send treasure, that book is as little as you want," Yang Cheng laughed, and took out an old yellow scroll directly from the ring.


    "Ancient prescription, poison pill!"


    "It''s a real ancient thing. My father got it by chance. Because the refining conditions are too harsh, he keeps it all the time. If it can be refined successfully, it''s easy to poison a great monk."


    Say, push this volume Dan square, still have the space ring in own hand, all pushed to the middle.


    He is not afraid that someone dares to rob him. In this Qingshi Town, their leopard head mercenary regiment is a symbol of strength. If you are not afraid of death, you can grab one.


    Looking at the ancient danfang, Ning Tao still said faintly: "anyone can take part in this bet, just need to press which side can win."


    "By the way, I''m confident of winning!"


    "Cut, I bah...!"


    Thousands of people seem to have burst the pot, and they can''t describe his stupidity in words. The solid stones have been cut out. Aren''t you giving money openly?


    This is the black sheep of which family!


    "Your grandmother''s, I can pressure you to die, I tooth ten thousand, I pressure twenty thousand, roll, don''t rob..." Thousands of people instantly red eyes, competing for the bet.When Yang Cheng saw this scene, his face was sinister. He looked at the crowd and seemed to be threatening something.


    He has subconsciously regarded all the treasures as his, how can he tolerate others to share his money? Under this threat, although people bet, there are only a few hundred thousand spirit stones, and they dare not press any more.


    The gambler''s shop said: "I don''t care about the seven eyes of the master."


    Then, bearing the pain, he took off his two light red space rings, a white space ring, and a gambling stone square title deed, and directly photographed Yang Cheng''s gambling table.


    "Master Yang wins, Jie Jie...!"


    "Hiss ~!"


    Thousands of people took in the air conditioner, and they were shocked, shocked, and even scared to the point that their legs were soft.


    "This This is too crazy, too powerful


    Even Yang Chengdu was startled by this scene. He secretly scolded the old fox and put all his family under pressure.


    Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie is so stupid.


    And Ning Tao sees this shape, the canthus of that eye very clear jumped several times, the lip wriggles, but didn''t say anything.


    "Cut, quick Cut the stone quickly, roar, I''m going to get rich, ha ha Master Bai, let''s do it, "thousands of people roared with excitement.


    You can hear it in seven or eight blocks.


    Master Bai took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, pulled out his ancestral sword and aimed directly at a dead corner of the stone king. With a fierce blow, it was like a dragon roaring.


    "Click...!"


    The stone king has uniform stress and dense cracks on the surface.


    Yang Cheng, the owner of Xu Fang, and even thousands of people looked at the scene excitedly, only to hear a "bang", and the stone like jade suddenly broke.


    At this time, people''s ears seemed to ring the cry of a baby. The Milky Fairy Spirit gathered into a mysterious winding old tree. It was very old and full of vicissitudes. It even had the fruit of a child.


    "This This is from the ancient heaven Ginseng fruit tree


    Just when the people were shocked, the fairy fog dissipated, and gradually revealed a half black and half white withered seed, leaving only wisps of fairy Qi, with a feeling of half dead but not alive.


    And Ning Tao pupil a shrink, lose a voice way directly: "this This is the seed of ginseng fruit tree

 Chapter 1829

    Ning Tao''s face was shocked. Before, he just saw an outline. Although he knew it was extraordinary, he never thought it would be something in this myth.


    Damn, this is a problem!


    Tightly wrinkled a pair of brows, in the heart uneasy open perspective, and looked at his two original stones.


    "Ginseng is a kind of fruit tree Seeds


    A crowd at the scene of collective silly eyes, stunned, how can it be this, this How is that possible?


    Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie''s throat is dry.


    Yang Cheng was also confused, and immediately burst into a wave of excitement and ecstasy. It was actually the seed of a peerless elixir, the most precious thing and priceless treasure!


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Tianjun me, Tianjun me, too. I made benshao cut out a seed of elixir. I''m going to get rich, I''m going to get rich, ha ha Ha ha


    Xu Fang''s eyes were red. He was the seed of ginseng fruit tree. He gave the elixir to others. Now he thought that his intestines were blue and he wanted to die on the wall.


    Ginseng fruit tree, the most famous record in the history of fairyland, is mysterious Ancient heaven!


    This force used to be fairyland. "Is this the legendary The crystal of the sky The master of Xu Fang had some insight and lost his voice.


    But mengke''er suddenly pours on it. Meimou stares at the jade and screams with ecstasy: "this This is the ethereal mother crystal, a precious mother crystal with a large ethereal vein


    "No, wait a minute. It''s still pregnant with the law of space. My God, how can it be? It''s a natural law of space, but everyone can understand it..."


    "This This is a natural talisman. No, it''s priceless. It''s a treasure. Ten talisman can''t match its value. "


    Inside the hall echoed the excited scream of mengke''er.


    But people were confused when they heard it, but in Yang Cheng''s and Xu Fang''s ears, it was like thunder roaring in the sky, and only a pale idea flashed through their mind.


    They Lost!

 Chapter 1830

    Inside the main hall.


    Echoing the excited scream of mengke''er.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and looked at the law crystal in a daze. It was even more precious and rare than the ethereal crystal Ethereal mother crystal!


    If you want to evaluate, you can''t calculate.


    Ning Tao can''t help but be surprised. He thought it was konglingjing, but he didn''t expect it was his mother''s level, mother crystal.


    What shocked him even more was that he was born with the law of space, which can be understood by everyone.


    You know, this is the legendary xianpin Avenue, which is one of the rarest. Many people long for it, but it''s fruitless.


    I didn''t expect that.


    It gathered in this little crystal!


    If those young talents, immortal list talents and big forces know about this, they will fight in front of their eyes, like wolves and tigers, at all costs.


    Yang Cheng is dull and lost.


    But Xu Fang''s master was a tiger. He felt black, dizzy, cold and empty Ethereal mother crystal, how can it be such a wonderful treasure.


    If we discuss the value of the two, we can see it at a glance.


    The seed of fairy medicine, once a ginseng fruit tree in ancient heaven, blooms in 3000 years, bears fruit in 3000 years, and matures in 9000 years. Although it is very brilliant, it has become a dead thing after all. Its greatest value is just collection and research.


    It can''t make people rush.


    But the law of ethereal mother crystal is different, this is a chance for monks to understand the space Avenue, the legendary rare immortal product Avenue!


    What does this mean? It means stronger capital, the confidence to lead the same class, and a chance to become the great emperor.


    There''s an old unwritten saying that goes on all the time.


    If you can''t even do this, it''s doomed that you will never have a chance with the great emperor in your life!


    It can be imagined that once the crystal is spread out, it will cause a huge sensation. Countless people are red eyed and fight for it.


    Not to mention this crystal or a natural transmission symbol, can escape, is the life of the baby!


    Everyone is not a fool. He is like a mirror in his heart. To put it simply, when two treasures are compared, the ethereal mother crystal Win the seed!


    This is a gamble.


    This guy named Ning won!


    "No No, it''s impossible. How can a waste rock appear such a rare fairy? I don''t believe it. You must have cheated, son of a bitch. Somebody, kill him for me! "


    Yang chengmu canthus to crack, angry voice roar.


    As soon as the words came down, more than a dozen fierce guards behind him drew out their sharp blades and killed them.


    There are six strong practitioners who break out their spiritual power. The smell of terror blocks the surroundings and sets up a killing net, which looks like a fierce beast standing nearby.


    "Roar!"


    Xu Fang''s master was shocked when he suddenly saw his gambling house title deed and space ring, which were all his belongings. His eyes turned red instantly.


    Who dares to move his money, kill him!


    Even if he lost the bet, it was absolutely impossible for him to hand over the bet, which was the hard work of his whole life.


    "Come on, drag out this damned bastard, cheater, cheating bastard and chop him."


    "I declare that the winner of this gamble is Yang Shao. We won and killed him," said Xu Fang, running to the title deed and roaring.


    "Boom!"


    As they spoke, four strong practitioners of the void came out from the depths of the gambling house. They could see a few cold flashes, which had gradually become iron barrels.


    "No, it''s time to be a rascal!"


    In everyone''s heart, there was a thrill. Instead of thinking about getting close, they subconsciously stepped back.


    But just then, a cold hum sounded, a big hand with the amazing speed of lightning, the attitude of autumn wind sweeping leaves, what title deed, space ring, dead seed, 100000 spirit stone, ancient danfang


    Everything is taken away by this big hand!


    We have fully carried forward the honest and glorious spirit of not wasting, not abandoning, not even a word falling.


    And the shooter It''s Ning Tao!


    "Empty Space Avenue An old man felt the wave and lost his voice in horror.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s golden pupil was contemptuous, he stood on that table, holding Bai Luo in his hand, slowly raised his head and said coldly, "our master welcomes guests, but he doesn''t welcome enemies. If you know something, get out of here."


    "Otherwise, there is no amnesty for killing, there is no amnesty for killing..."


    Although the voice was like thunder, Yang Cheng and Xu Fang realized that they had been ransacked from their families. As soon as their hearts were drawn, their eyes turned red.


    "No, give it back to me!"


    "Son of a bitch, give me the title deed and all my belongings. That''s my life. Kill him and give it to me..."


    "What are you doing in a daze? Do it. Who cut his head on his neck? I''ll give you a reward!"Yang Cheng''s forehead is blue.


    At the command, the ten powerful virtual practitioners laughed and rushed up in an instant. The ten violent murders were almost as violent as the storm.


    "Boy, die!"


    Ning Tao grits his teeth heavily. Although he is very strong, he can''t carry ten people together.


    Not to mention the covetous group of guards, I''m afraid it''s bad. These guys are really shameless. They play naughty. There''s no choice but to fight a bloody battle.


    "Shameless people, let''s go together!"


    "Roar...!"


    Shuang Jie was stunned, but then she was happy and angry, happy that they actually won, gambling won, angry that these people are shameless, actually play rogue.


    With a brush between the sleeves, two machetes were drawn out in an instant.


    "Yang Cheng, old man Xu, you dare to play a rascal. If you can''t afford to lose, don''t play. Do you really think I''m so easy to be provoked? I''ll die!"


    (F is s version o first = - *


    spirit burst, is really a Lian Xu!


    Their individual strength is good. In this chaotic battle group, they are just like two tigers. Their violent power instantly destroyed a large area of buildings, but the good time is not long, and they fell into the disadvantage at the same time.


    Are the ten strong practitioners who can compete with the two of them in the same level? They can all fight with the Tao!


    Just when the situation was in danger, Meng Ke''er, who was gradually ignored by the public, seemed to have done something secretly. Unexpectedly, a force of terror broke out with a bang, and thousands of people retreated to the door.


    "The seal of the moon, triple, open!"


    Mengke''er''s beautiful eyes opened, cold and heartless. The crescent mark in the middle of the eyebrow suddenly glittered, and a terrible force overflowed from here.


    Ning Tao, Shuang Jie, and Yang Chengdu were shocked by this momentum, and looked at them anxiously.


    "What happened?"


    At this time, mengke''er cold toward a weak mercenary, a miracle happened, a force brushed, actually put that person alive from beginning to end a little annihilation, disappear, scream


    "No, I My leg, ah ah... " The mercenary screamed and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    With a clang, the big knife was unable to fall.


    Thousands of people were stunned. What happened? How could one move and one finger lead to the death of a weak and powerful man? It''s horrible!


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, but his heart moves. There are three ways of space, earth and fire all over his body. He even takes out a big nuclear God in his hand.


    Sneer: "don''t get out again, don''t blame me for letting you all die here."


    At the same time, it also means to kill a Lian Xu.


    Yang Cheng and Xu Fang master are flustered. What kind of ghost power is this? Although they are afraid, they are still reluctant to give up.


    Meng Ke''er''s cold eyes flashed, and she stretched out her jade finger again. This time, she pointed to Yang Cheng, an invisible force gathering


    "No, don''t point at me, go, protect me, I don''t want to die, stop her," Yang Chengdu was scared to pee, and ran out of the gambling shop.


    Ning Tao also took advantage of the situation to drink: "get out!"


    Xu Fang master and other people were scared to death. They ran away in panic. They didn''t dare to ask for anything, so they ran away with a few confidants.


    "Son, if you dare to touch my money, I will cut you alive. After three days, you''d better return it to me, otherwise..."

 Chapter 1831

    "Otherwise..."


    Before Xu Fang''s cruel words were finished, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed cold light. How could he leave easily.


    "Spirit Kill


    An invisible dragon blade cuts into master Xu Fang''s mind. It''s very fast, but at this moment, another wonderful spirit power comes up.


    Gather a soul shield and try to block it.


    "Dang!"


    With a buzz, a strong man suddenly vomited blood and fell to the ground heavily.


    Seven orifices bleeding, covering the head is very painful.


    With the power of the spirit of Ning Tao, who is now the second change of the candle dragon, and the blessing of the way of the soul that does not belong to xianpin Avenue, it''s terrible that he did his best just now.


    And this person is just a little empty, not as strong as Ning Tao''s strength, naturally is beyond his capacity.


    "Fang Master, help me... " The man who vomited blood bit his teeth and hobbled to the door.


    But the master of Xu Fang takes a look at the terrible dream Ke''er and the murderous Ning Tao. He bites his teeth and ignores him. He runs away with the three Lian Xu guards and gives up his hand.


    "Ning, you will regret it!"


    "Hiss!"


    A silver gun pierced the man who vomited blood, and a powerful man who tried to make a void was so bent to death.


    Ning Tao''s face was cold. He glanced at the onlookers and said, "please help yourself. When you come to our gambling house tomorrow, all the stones will be half price!"


    "I prefer someone to do what I say."


    Thousands of people, hearing the words, suddenly brightened up in front of their eyes, excited in their hearts, quickly exchanged greetings and left.


    In fact, even if they were banished, they would leave. A dream has scared them all, but half price of the stone warms people''s hearts.


    "Ha ha, master Ning Fang, you''re very kind. We''ll leave first. Goodbye..."


    After a while, all the people left.


    "Bang!"


    There was a heavy noise, and the door closed tightly.


    But at this moment, the cold and terrible mysterious dream Ke''er suddenly trembled, the power in her body receded like a tide, her eyes turned and she fainted.


    "Kor, Kor


    Shuang Jie instantly held her, her face changed greatly.


    I can see clearly that the crescent like mark in the center of her eyebrows darkened quickly. I don''t know what happened. I just feel a fierce beast dormant


    Ning Tao eyebrow a wrinkly, from then on the person''s body pull out white fall, immediately blunt Shuang elder sister way: "Shuang elder brother, here please you, can son give me."


    The latter knew that he would save people and immediately nodded.


    As soon as he took over mengke''er, Ning Tao felt that the latter''s body was fragile, like a glass bottle, but there was a dragon in it.


    He immediately gritted his teeth and rushed to the backyard.


    Although Shuang Jie was worried, she could only believe him. Then she looked at master Bai and master Hui. There were hundreds of servants, and she hesitated.


    The two teachers, Fu Kuxiao, have been working here all their lives. They can''t walk any more


    "Bang...!"


    Hard hit open a door, Ning Tao rushed in, look flashed anxious.


    Although I don''t know what mengke''er used, there is still a lot of energy in her body, which is huge and she can''t absorb at all. If it goes on like this, she will not be able to practice, or she will die!


    "Well, hum!"


    Mengke''er was very painful. Her eyebrows were tight and wrinkled like crescent moon, and her forehead was full of sweat.


    It was an opportunity left by her master. When the time was right, she could break through her accomplishments. But at that time, the situation was urgent and she blamed herself, so she used it to protect her friends.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    Ning Tao took a strong breath and opened his eyes fiercely, but as soon as he looked up, his nosebleed almost came out.


    "Well So white, so big... "


    My eyes are full of white flowers, red in white, and cherries Evil is hard.


    I haven''t done this kind of thing for many years. Ning Tao wipes his nosebleed while he is depressed. He forgets the nosebleed he secretly wiped when he first saw Shuang


    "Cough...!"


    Shake off the head, quick thinking countermeasures.


    Now, if you want to save Ke''er, you must help her digest the energy, otherwise they will be destroyed by them.


    And once that happens, it''s all over.


    Ning Tao is frowning, thinking, suddenly caught a glimpse of the mysterious crescent imprint, himself There seems to be one, subconsciously touching the center of the eyebrow.


    The abyss mark that uncle Tim left at the beginning.


    "Hey, wait a minute, there''s a way out!"


    Ning Tao was overjoyed, and a deep and vast abyss suddenly appeared in his palm.


    "Gobble up the road, black hole!"The secret way a "offend", immediately put this palm on Ke Er''s body, a touch of this white and tender skin, he seemed to get an electric shock in general, a wonderful feeling surged into his heart, like eating honey.


    I feel like the evil in my heart has been opened.


    AQ ''


    "Gulu...!"


    "It''s really a goblin. I think your master is a goblin," Ning Tao said, wiping his nose and swallowing his saliva.


    Although the black hole in the palm of the hand is separated from the skin, the suction is incoherent. It directly and dominantly devours the energy that causes trouble. However, it is only around the palm of the hand, and it needs to move continuously.


    But this move is embarrassing.


    Almost will son up and down to touch again, should touch touch, should not touch also touch.


    It seems that she is aware that there is a big hand on her body. Meng Ke''er''s cheek is full of blush. Unconsciously, she groans.


    "Well, hum."


    Listen to this voice, Ning Tao heart a concussion, shiver, old kidney almost don''t listen.


    Guard the heart, full of phagocytosis.


    Now it''s like a medium, through the black hole, gathering all the rampant energy in mengke''er''s body into ningtao''s body, and acting against the sky, he swallowed it up like a hungry wolf.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then gushes out a wave of ecstasy. He can absorb it. He only feels that his strength is improving rapidly.


    Cultivation and the power of Tao are improving.


    I don''t know what this power is. It nourishes all his seven ways. It''s like raising seven fat people, and it soon reaches a peak.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the breath rose, it broke through.


    Originally, he was at the top of Yizhong, but he broke through to the second, and his strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    Ning Tao''s face is unimaginable, which makes a breakthrough. Unexpectedly, a temporary unintentional move helps himself instead.


    Look at mengke''er again, the body is gradually stable.


    The only weak force left was tamed, and then slowly devoured and digested. Her breath was improving. It seems that this difficulty has finally passed.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao sat on the ground, panting, although very tired, but the strength of the breakthrough makes him very excited, every strong point, is his strength.


    LV Yusong wants to kill, and Mo Wuji wants to kill!


    Sister Xia, worry free, Sophia, Xinyue There''s still no clue.


    When I was worried, I suddenly felt something came to my heart. When I stretched out my left hand, there was a faint trace of crescent moon, which sent out a vague rhyme.


    "This This is Haoyue Avenue

 Chapter 1832

    Dayuan in the right hand, Haoyue in the left.


    The power of the two tracks is like the lights at night, swaying and eye-catching. They are both immortal products, more like dragons and phoenixes.


    Ning Tao''s face is full of consternation. He realized that he swallowed the road from the abyss left by Uncle Tim, while the space road was realized by the eyes of the candle dragon.


    But what''s the matter with Haoyue?


    He could feel the power of Tao vaguely, as if he could master it with more comprehension.


    You know, this is xianpin Avenue!


    How can he easily grasp the three immortal products he has realized? They are all realized by chance.


    But where does this bright moon road come from?


    Ning Tao muddled force, although the small heart does not strive for the excitement, he is more doubt, suddenly, he looked at the breath of steady dream Ke''er.


    He remembers that Kor''s way is bright moon!


    Did you steal her?


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao immediately climbed over and slowly stretched out a hand to touch the crescent moon.


    But at this time, there was a thief''s voice in my ear: "boy, what do you want to do? I can see all the lovely girls. Fifty precious medicines, or I can''t stop the turtle''s mouth."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s movement is stiff and his heart is empty.


    Stiff neck turned his head, just with a pair of mung bean eyes, as well as the banter, cunning smile.


    It is Xuanwu, Xiaohei!


    "Well, I I''m healing her. Really, I don''t have any other ideas, "explains Ning Tao''s eyes.


    But Xiao Hei, with a thief''s smile on his face, didn''t know when he woke up. He had a big body and said cunningly, "is that right? Sixty precious medicines, or I''ll tell you."


    "Brother Ning, who is a teacher, sneaks into the girl''s room, steals, insults, even uses strong drugs Let''s talk about it. Tut Tut, how exciting it is


    "Your uncle, you brain mending rogue turtle, believe it or not, I stewed you."


    "Oh, ah, I''m so angry. Seventy strains!"


    "I''m not afraid of the shadow slanting. If you have the guts, you can say," I''m afraid of you. Who are you threatening? "


    "Come and see, someone Well, if you dare to talk nonsense, we''ll break up with each other. "


    Finally, with a green face, Ning Tao completed the transaction with Xiaohei and 30 strains of Baoyao.


    The latter''s face was full of excitement. He immediately nodded his head and swore that he didn''t see anything. In fact, he really didn''t see anything


    Aware of the fact that Ke''er is OK, Ning Tao immediately walks out of the room with a little turtle full of spring light.


    But not long after he left, Ke''er woke up.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and doubts flashed through her beautiful eyes. Suddenly she felt numb and strange, as if a warm hand was touching her whole body.


    "Oh, yeah."


    /* look at the NC section of a | Zheng @ b edition M


    she was in a trance and groaned.


    Aware of their own gaffe, immediately blushing to cover his face, how can he become so ah.


    I''m so shy. I''m not serious.


    When she was ashamed, she would not be surprised by her clothes


    Dream can son blush to ear root, bashful cover face, that person, is rather elder brother?


    and to make a move, she unexpectedly found that she had broken through the four dimensions of refining and falsely, and had been trying to suppress it.


    Although the breakthrough, but dream but not too much surprise, brain only feel hot to a blank.


    "Master, I''ve become so strange..."


    There are only a few hundred people left in the hall.


    These are the only servants, guards, maids and the two precious teachers left in the gambling stone workshop.


    In the field of gambling stones, the longer you live, the older you are. Experience is their treasure. For teachers like this, every gambling stone shop is eager for the more, the better. It''s lucky that there are two old masters here.


    Ning Tao Ling a little turtle appeared in the hall, gave Shuang elder sister a reassuring look.


    The latter, seeing this, breathed a sigh of relief.


    All this came too fast, her brain is still buzzing, and what makes her feel more incredible is that Ning Tao actually won the gambling.


    This was almost impossible in her eyes!


    Ning Tao glanced at the uneasy people and then said faintly, "don''t be afraid. I will give you two choices. One is to stay here and continue to work, the other is to leave. I absolutely don''t ask for it."


    "If you really want to follow me, I will give you a generous reward. Your previous treatment will be doubled. Now, you can make a choice!"


    Double?


    Hundreds of people were frightened and worried.


    Hesitating, finally a few people can not help, they are Xu Fang master''s dog legs, also do not want to do, immediately ran towards the door.Shuang elder sister''s eyes flash, but Ning Tao smiles and shakes his head. Even if these people stay, it''s a disaster. They''re just servants. It''s better to let them go.


    As for divulging secrets or something, Yang Cheng and his wife must have been scared out of their wits and dare not make another mistake easily.


    If they really want to live forever, I''m afraid they have made a comeback now. If they haven''t come yet, it only means that they are scared and hesitant.


    This escape had a chain reaction, and nearly 100 people ran away, but many people stayed. They came here to work just for money. It doesn''t matter who is the master, just give money.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was finally satisfied with a smile and said faintly: "well, since no one left, from today on, this gambling stone shop is called Ning!"


    White, gray two teachers Fu see this, immediately with a wry smile arched his hand way: "I have seen Ningfang master!"


    "See you I''ve met the master of Ning Fang


    Among them, master Hui''s face is full of bitterness. The people he looked down upon before, the broken stones he looked down upon, one became his master, the other became the immortal treasure of the world, and beat him hard in the face.


    Seems to be aware of his decadence, Ning Tao nodded to him with a smile, did not embarrass him.


    After some advice, he waved the crowd away and immediately prepared for tomorrow''s half price activity.


    He said this is not a joke. If you want to get a foothold here, you have to win over old customers and win the hearts of the people. This stone gambling shop is a good shop for money every day. Naturally, he won''t let it go easily.


    The strength of the guard is too weak.


    The only four remaining strong practitioners were all taken away by master Xu Fang. Now they have offended the leopard head mercenary regiment. If they attack, they will not be able to stop them.


    Ning Tao pondered and then said with a smile to Shuang elder sister: "Shuang elder brother, Xiaomeng, where are they? Do you know some strong men? I want to recruit a guard. Our strength is too weak."


    The latter one listens, immediately laughs a way: "rest assured of hand over to me, as long as have money, everything is easy to handle."


    "There are still many people who have grudges with the leopard head mercenary regiment. As long as I add the reputation of boss Shuang, I believe I can bring many people over."


    Just as he was talking, a man like a little guy burst in and said, "who is the master of Ningfang?"

 Chapter 1833

    "Who is the owner of Ningfang?" The boy knows the rules very well and asks them respectfully.


    Ning Tao and Shuang elder sister look at each other, then pick eyebrows and say: "I am, who are you?"


    "I''m just a nobody. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s the master behind me who asked me to send you an invitation card," he quickly took out a gold card.


    "The leopard head mercenary regiment? Don''t they have to give up their heart and make a net break? " Shuang elder sister angrily draws a knife.


    But the boy was startled by this scene and quickly waved his hand to explain: "no No, boss Shuang, you misunderstand me. I''m not a member of the leopard head mercenary regiment, but the owner of Fang Pavilion in Yunwu auction house asked me to send the invitation. "


    "Lord Fang? Lao Fang Shuang elder sister doubts a way.


    "Exactly!"


    The boy wiped his head in cold sweat and his legs became soft.


    And the Ning Tao eyebrow of one side frowns, cloud and mist auction house? How did the cabinet leader send him an invitation?


    Although I couldn''t figure it out, I still took the post.


    Although Qingshi town is a small place, there are also many powerful forces. The strongest leopard head mercenary regiment has offended him, and also a rich man. Even now that he has all the money, he still has contacts.


    What''s more, the cloud auction house came with goodwill, which naturally can''t refute the face of others.


    Open a look, but is light Yi.


    Shuang elder sister''s curious glance, immediately understood, immediately not angry way: "I know, to the old Fang''s dog nose, must smell money."


    The little guy laughed awkwardly. The whole Qingshi town knows about this.


    Immediately flattered: "tomorrow noon, cloud auction, three treasures, looking forward to the arrival of Ningfang master, there may be something you want."


    Then he bowed away.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and murmured: "what I want What do you mean


    "Let me tell you something. This old Fang, the owner of Fang Pavilion, is the principal of Yunwu auction house. He has a habit that the auctions he personally calls are absolutely amazing."


    "But there are no more than ten pieces in each auction, but the Lingshi is calculated by" ten thousand. "


    "This guy has sharp eyes and sharp nose. He is more adaptable to the situation. He makes a lot of money at every auction. Although you are angry, you still stay in his shoes."


    Ning Tao listened attentively and thought in his heart.


    From this invitation alone, the owner of Fangge is not an ordinary person. How long has he become the owner of Fangge? The news has spread to him.


    Shuang elder sister looked at the gold post and said: "one thing is certain, this auction will definitely have something that will have a great effect on you."


    "Lao Fang can never be wrong about this."


    "That is to say, this old Fang poked at my weakness. I have to go, and I have to take some money to send it to others," Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    The former just shrugs.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao pondered for a while, took out 50000 spirit tickets with a flick of the ring, and said with a smile, "don''t think so much. Take this money and call up a group of strong people. Remember, it must be reliable."


    "Even if the cultivation is weak, we can use the number of people to pile up, otherwise tomorrow will be a barrier."


    The latter was envious when he saw that she had more than 50000 Lingshi, which was basically the profit of her forthright mercenary regiment for more than half a year, but he got it easily.


    Although envious, but more admiration.


    This proves that people can really make money with their strength.


    Without pushing and shoving, he took the money forthrightly and said with a blush on his face: "thank you so much for the Lord. Later, I will give all my family and my mercenary regiment to the Lord. Hum."


    "Boss Shuang, don''t make fun of me. You''d better save your life first," Ning Tao shook his head and laughed.


    The former knows the seriousness of the matter. After all, she is also responsible. Now she makes a bold promise and quietly leaves the gambling workshop. She meets Xiaomeng and others at her residence and gradually plots a recruitment plan


    Seeing that everything is in order, Ning Tao is ready to practice and attend the auction tomorrow.


    But suddenly he noticed a pair of green eyes staring at him. He was shocked and said: "what are you doing? Why are you staring at me like this? Believe it or not, I really make a pot of stewed turtle soup."


    Small black eyes are green, just did not speak, it found that sleep these days seems to have a lot of things.


    Fifty thousand spirit stones, this poor man has taken out so many at once. What happened? This boy has made a lot of money? And the owner of the shop. Does this guy still have a shop?


    Immediately vinegar slip way: "boy, you tell the truth with the tortoise, you are not rich?"


    "No, absolutely not. That''s all I have. I''ll go to collect all the 30 precious medicines. Oh, I''m so poor," Ning Tao said, pretending to have a sore face.


    "You lie, you dare not look at me, you must be rich, I don''t care, I don''t care, I want half, you compensate my blood essence, ah If you don''t dare to give it to me, I will tell you that you stole someone''s little girl.... "Xiao Hei tore his hair desperately.


    A few busy servant girls hear this face all frighten red, quickly tidy up, return to the room to dress up.


    Ning Tao is fuming angrily. He rushes into the room to beat the legendary Xuanwu. As a result, his hand hurts. This guy has recovered to level 6 strength, and his body has grown several times


    It''s back to back, but it''s true.


    He made an inventory, and the harvest was absolutely full, from loser to local tyrant.


    First of all, four space rings, enough to let him search more than 600000 spirit stones, and a lot of treasures, scrolls, he was dazzled.


    Gambling stone square, one.


    Ancient Dan prescription, a volume of poison Dan.


    It is said that there is a dead seed of ginseng fruit tree.


    The law is a piece of ethereal mother crystal!


    When he made this list, little black''s eyes were all red, so he almost knelt down to beg.


    Ning Tao is evil. He threatens him to take a cat''s step in the corridor with precious medicine. He runs a race with a rabbit and bites his own tail. He has a lot of fun.


    If the beast is not used to play, it will be meaningless!


    A night of hard work, time flies.


    Xiao Hei ate too much yesterday, but he went to sleep again. For the sake of treasure medicine, he didn''t want any moral integrity.


    Ning Tao also comprehended the space, the Haoyue Avenue, and Xiao Hei, Kao short communication and communication, the hair is now absorbed the essence of the moon, plus some chance coincidence, this is able to understand a hint.


    It''s only a matter of time before you master it.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, Ning Tao opens heavy eyes, it''s time to set out to the auction house.


    In the latest chapter of T +% UW


    I hope I can get something this time. Otherwise, there will be trouble and trouble in today''s half price activity, and Yang Cheng and others will not give up.


    Out of the door came the hall, but was in front of this scene surprised, a gas of killing shop.


    In line of sight, a hundred people cold team appeared in front of us. It seemed to be standing in the main hall for a long time, like a heavy iron man, twining with cold. The strong evil spirit condensed a black fierce tiger.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao coldly a, easily shock scattered it.


    Everyone''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seems that this man is not only rich, but also a genius who understands the three roads. This master is not bad.


    Under the light gaze of Ning Tao, hundreds of people knelt down on one knee and yelled, "I''ve seen the Lord of Ning Fang!"

 Chapter 1834

    "I''ve met the master of Ningfang!"


    His voice was sonorous and forceful, and he killed decisively. All his evil spirit rolled away in the sound wave.


    Ning Tao looks at these more than 100 people, can''t help but look at Shuang elder sister again, the latter holds the arm proud smile, this is the hand that she uses one night time to recruit.


    If you don''t say anything else, you are a good hand at killing people!


    "Yes, let''s all get up!"


    Hundreds of men in black stood up, standing in awe, holding the etiquette of their subordinates without weapons.


    Ning Tao negative hand light way: "since you all choose to follow this Fang Lord, that Fang Lord also give you a bottom, follow me to mix the good and the bad, the future is infinite, if the heart is wrong, or leave as soon as possible."


    "Otherwise, I''ll make you more miserable than death!"


    Words just fall, a breath of terror oppression, space, earth, fire three kinds of Avenue appear.


    When hundreds of people looked at it, their eyes shrank and their hearts were filled with horror. The three roads were exactly the same as the rumor.


    This kind of talent is enough to rank in the list of immortals. After all, the dragon among the people understands the same invincible road as the emperor of space. No one dares to question it, and there is almost no solution, which is very terrible.


    This is xianpin Avenue.


    They are envious and greedy. They are far away from the power of Tao.


    However, the reason why he came to take refuge with Ning Tao is that the salary is good and the power of Tao. Maybe he can teach them some experience.


    Even if a little, it''s enough to make them benefit!


    "We pledge our allegiance to the Lord of Ningfang, and we will never leave!" Hundreds of people cheered.


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, but he would not believe this kind of nonsense. Everything is based on the premise of interests. Although there are many people, there is no one to refine.


    Shuang elder sister sees this and shrugs her shoulders with a bitter smile.


    In this Qingshi Town, the strong are the overlord. Either you have enough capital, or you have strong strength, so that you can be under the command.


    For now, they are not enough.


    Time is pressing. She orders Shuang to be the leader of the escort team, and asks her to pick out a small group of people to follow her to the cloud auction house. At least she has to show off.


    After a busy time, ten powerful alchemy friars were selected, just like the iron guards following Ning Tao, and Shuang and others left the gambling workshop, the rest was handed over to mengke''er.


    Little Lizi seems to be a little shy. She doesn''t dare to show her face all the time, but she promises that she will be optimistic about the gambling stone shop


    "Roar...!"


    Walking in the street, you can hear the roar of noisy animals.


    It seems that the noise is nearby, but people are used to it. What should we do.


    Ning Tao brows a pick, coagulate heavy way: "now the situation outside the town how, animal tide when will arrive?"


    "Black wolf", the strongest guard, knew the most. He immediately said respectfully, "it is estimated that in the past day or two, there were more than ten small sneak attacks last night. Many treacherous spirit beasts wanted to break in, but they were defeated."


    "At present, Qingshi town is in the process of intense preparations, and forces of all sizes are rising. However, Baotou is still the strongest. It has received thousands of people. It is said that the leader Yang Wei is breaking through."


    "Besides, Yang Shao has spoken to us..."


    "Oh, yes?"


    Ning Tao''s footstep is ceaseless, eyes slightly a flash.


    Shuang elder sister glared at him, then comforted him: "don''t worry, the war is coming, no one dare to engage in civil strife, otherwise it is easy to be targeted."


    "What boss Shuang said is that no one dares to mess with himself, but now everyone is recruiting. After all, more people are the foundation. We can''t let go of this cake. We have to find a way to enhance our strength."


    Black wolf face Shan Shan, embarrassed way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded. The tide of animals is a torrent, and the number of people is the first king.


    Walking on the road pondered for a while, then said: "don''t worry, I''ll find a way to recruit people. Only after experiencing a tide of animals, everything will be clear."


    After that, the auction house has appeared.


    Shuang Jie and black wolf sighed helplessly when they heard the words. It''s not so easy to recruit people, especially against the leopard head mercenary regiment. Who would like to join?


    As soon as I got to the door, I met an old acquaintance. It was more like I was waiting for them on purpose.


    Yang Cheng, master of Xu Fang!


    Two people eyes vicious, staring at here, a forest of murderous, impolite explosion.


    There are six strong practitioners and a team of 100 people.


    "Boom!"


    Black wolf, Shuangjie and others were startled. Did they dare to fight at the door of the auction house? If they really dare to do so, it is estimated that their situation will be in danger.


    That horrible girl Not here!


    Yang Cheng''s eyes are cold. It is because of this that he dares to make a naked provocation. This son of a bitch lost his face and money yesterday. How could he swallow the bad breath of mercenaries.In terms of immortal diagnosis alone, he will try his best to get it back.


    One side of Xu Fang''s main gas teeth, red eyes, but he knows Ning Tao with his money to recruit guards, chest is like a wall.


    "Son of a bitch, give me my money, ah, I must chop you up and feed the dog..."


    Ning Tao killed a flash, sneered: "please pay attention to your words, what is your money, your money has been your own bet lost, no wonder others, dare to give me Hu lie, I stabbed you."


    "Rat is arrogant, kill him for me..." The master of Xu Fang was furious and roared ferociously.


    "Waves...!"


    Hundreds of strong people had premeditated, instantly pulled out the blade, secretly blocked their retreat.


    The six strong practitioners rushed to Ning Tao.


    "Do it...!"


    When yrqv first started, VG * J


    saw a huge crowd coming, Ning Tao and Shuang Jie''s face changed, and there was no movement in the auction house. They were sure they couldn''t beat her, so they had to let Ke''er play.


    Just as they were about to break through, a cold laugh suddenly rang out in their ears: "old man Xu, you are really getting back more and more. A gambler can''t afford to lose so much. It''s really embarrassing for us businessmen."


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The words just fall, unexpectedly burst out five big Lian Xu breath.


    I saw five figures rush out quickly, even standing near ningtao, like a door god, guarding tightly.


    Yang Cheng and Xu Fang are in a daze. What''s the matter? Is there a rescue? Hearing the sound of footwork, they turned to look at it. But this glance made them exclaim: "don Shopkeeper Tang


    "Why How could it be you? What do you want to do! "


    In line of sight, a half century old man came, dressed in purple, tall and noble, with a steady brow, and a pair of eyes full of vicissitudes.


    See him disdain of see Xu Fang Lord two people one eye, immediately and respectfully walk to Ning Tao side, a face admire a way: "rather adult, old decadent come late."


    "Jingle...!"


    Shuang eldest brother''s double knives are scared, a pair of beautiful eyes stare round, this What''s going on?


    Black Wolf and other ten people were also stunned. What happened? This old man is not the boss of Tang Da of Ziyang chamber of Commerce. How can he be humble to Ningfang master and respectfully call him lord? My God.


    A shock in the field, Ning Tao brow a pick, then said with a smile: "the manager''s polite, no harm."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, Mr. Ning. I''ll leave this kind of small scene to the old man," he said, turning to face the owner of Xu Fang and others, and sneering: "old man Xu, you''re really going back more and more. You don''t even need to be cheeky."


    "Well, for people like you, you are too old to talk nonsense. Take your people and get out of here, and the young boy of the Yang family. Go back and tell your father that not everyone can offend Mr. Ning. Don''t kick the steel plate."


    "You You... " Old man Xu was very angry, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Yang Cheng snorted coldly. Fear flashed in his eyes and said, "I''ll tell my father. I hope manager Tang won''t stand in the wrong line to avoid regret."


    With that, he left with a calm face.

 Chapter 1835

    "Step on...!"


    Just when they were going to retire, a group of people suddenly rushed out of the auction house and turned out to be the guards of the auction house.


    While running, he said with righteous words: "who is fighting here? Stop it. Don''t disturb the order."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately shakes his head with a smile. The Square Pavilion leader is a bit interesting. He didn''t move just now, but now he is maintaining order.


    It''s a bit of an afterthought.


    Hum, Yang Cheng and others enter the auction with a cold voice.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Ning, please," said shopkeeper Tang respectfully, with a very regular attitude.


    Ning Tao nods and smiles, then goes to the auction house with a light negative hand. The five strong practitioners protect them. The strong atmosphere scares the onlookers.


    "This Ningfang master is amazing. He was welcomed by manager Tang. It''s said that he is the son of some big power. He understands three roads. No wonder..."


    Some of the onlookers murmured.


    And Shuang elder sister, the black wolf was shocked by this scene. The boss of Tang Da was actually downhearted to Ning Tao. When did the owner of the shop become so powerful.


    With a silly face, they followed one after another.


    Take out the invitation and enter the auction house. At this time, it has already started. There are only three items in the auction, but they are all treasures, which is enough to cause boiling.


    Although the current tide of animals is coming, but it is at this juncture, some good things are indispensable.


    Baotou mercenary regiment, Qingshi alliance, Ziyang chamber of Commerce, fengsha thirteen mercenary regiment, gambling stone square These forces appeared one after another, and their expressions flashed by.


    "Dangdang...!"


    A burst of leisurely bell reverberated for a long time.


    Ning Tao and manager Tang just came to a luxury private room. Hearing this, they couldn''t help laughing and said, "as the saying goes, it''s better to come early than to be clever."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Without Mr. Ning, I''m afraid Lao Fang would not dare to start. This time there are three treasures, and the competition will be very fierce. Now I''m looking forward to it."


    Shopkeeper Tang chuckles.


    "I don''t know if the shopkeeper knows any grapevine news and can he prepare ahead of time?" Ning Tao asked.


    Without waiting for the former to reply, Shuang said quietly behind her: "according to the regulations of the cloud and mist auction house, it will never reveal what will be auctioned. It will only show surprise at the auction."


    "In a word, the more money you have, the better."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, still have this rule?


    One side of the Tang shopkeeper complex way: "facts have proved that he used this method correctly, in recent years, the cloud auction house fire, the old man almost can''t go on."


    "Thanks to Mr. Ning, I can help you."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome..."


    See two people exchange greetings, Shuang elder sister can''t help muttering: "what can he help you in business?"


    "I''m an alchemist, don''t you forget?" Ning Tao turned around and blinked.


    But cool elder sister a Leng, immediately don''t believe of curl a mouth.


    As soon as shopkeeper Tang wanted to say something, there was a burst of laughter in the auction house: "ha ha, everyone, I''ve met you again. I miss you so much."


    "Cut, you want our money," the circular auction crowd burst into laughter.


    Fang GE''s master was not embarrassed either. He said with a smile, "how can I say that? As soon as I have something good, I think of you. No, I''ll call everyone to seize the treasure."


    "Come on, Fang Pang, stop talking nonsense. If you keep on talking for a while, the tide of animals will come. Take out those three treasures as soon as you can. As long as the things are good, the money will be much less," Yang Cheng said proudly.


    (update Q latest K% on SM


    "ha ha, it''s Yang Shao."


    "I heard that you have lost all your money. Why, did you bring the family of the leopard head mercenary regiment?" Fang GE''s master narrowed his eyes and gave a sly smile.


    As soon as Yang Cheng''s smile froze, thousands of people scoffed at him, and the mockery on his face could be seen at a glance.


    "Damn it


    Anger in the heart is urgent, immediately cold of see to rather Tao, all is this miscellaneous scum give harm, harm him to lose face.


    The latter didn''t even look at him. He was tasting a cup of hot spirit tea. Yang Cheng and Yang Cheng were even more annoyed by their leisurely manner


    "Ha ha, it''s urgent. Let''s simplify everything. Come on, the first treasure. Everyone, please open your eyes. Don''t miss it Good thing, "said Fang with a smile in his little eyes.


    In sight, a sexy girl is enchanting.


    The delicate jade hand was holding a disc, on which there was only a small green bottle. It was green, but there was no other old man. People were puzzled and surprised. What''s the name of this fat man?


    Ning Tao sips the spirit tea and glances at it curiously. He suddenly finds that the jade bottle is familiar. The more he looks at it, the more wrong it is. It seems that he has seen it somewhere.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he just heard Fang Pang roar excitedly: "the first treasure, master''s handwriting, a hundred pieces of exquisite work Qinggudan"Poof!"


    Words just fall, Ning Tao a hot tea spray out, a pair of eyes stare round rolling, silly eyes.


    Shopkeeper Tang''s smiling and chanting look is also stiff and dumbfounded. Is it because he is old that he heard wrong, Qing Qinggudan, are you kidding?


    Yang Cheng on the opposite high platform saw this and immediately said with disdain: "you guys who have never seen the world, you are scared by 100 pieces of qinggudan. It''s ridiculous."


    Xu Fang master also showed a sarcastic look.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao is swallowing saliva, a facial expression is startled uncertain, no wonder he will be so familiar, that is not he sold Mr. Yan that 100 pieces of Qinggu Dan.


    MMP, this guy is auctioning!


    And the shopkeeper Tang on one side was scared. This was his trump card. How could he be taken out suddenly? He had the elixir with him?


    Just in the eyes twinkle doubt, Ning Tao suddenly pretends to clap the table, cold way: "manager Tang, how do you want to explain this?"


    The latter was shocked, the doubt in his heart disappeared, and he immediately panicked: "I I don''t know. The pill is still in my hands. Where did the 100 bone clearing pills come from? "


    Said, took out a white jade bottle.


    Without waiting for him to open his mouth, Fang touched the green bottle like a woman, and said fanatically, "to tell you the truth, I''ve never seen such a wonderful bone clearing pill in Fang''s work for so many years!"


    "After identification, it is at least from the master''s hand, more likely a master. One qinggudan is comparable to the efficacy of two qinggudan, making it from the fourth level to the fifth level!"


    "It''s a miracle. It''s a miracle."


    Thousands of people present were stunned by Lao Fang''s words. Isn''t it qinggudan? How can they be boasted so much? It''s really the master''s hand?


    Ning Tao''s eyelids are jumping wildly. He is so depressed.


    At this moment, Lao Fang suddenly jumped up and roared excitedly: "I announced that the starting price of 100 pieces of Qinggu pills is 40000, and the increase should not be less than 1000 at a time. This is out of the respect of the master!"


    "Hiss, four Forty thousand? "


    Thousands of people are sucking in the cold air.


    When Ning Tao heard that his eyes were green and his intestines were blue, he scolded Mr. Yan in his heart. He was a bloody bastard, and he dared to say he lost money.


    Immediately hit the table, roared to the bottom: "MMP, I give 60000!"

 Chapter 1836

    When "60000" came out, people were shocked.


    When did the world of local tyrants become so terrible? A mere 100 pieces of Qinggu pills sold to 60000 spirit stones. Is this a "treasure pill"?


    Ning Tao is very angry, not because of the price, but because he was fooled by others.


    Originally, he thought that he had lost all his money, but he felt a little guilty. Unexpectedly, 40000 was just the starting price, and he was like a monkey.


    "I''m so angry!"


    "Well, Ningfang master is really an expert, not a little brother boasting Haikou, but this Qinggu pill is absolutely valuable, not an expert, absolutely can''t see a miracle."


    Fang Pang''s excited appreciation.


    That kind of look as if to find a fellow, the son of a bitch to see mung bean, eyes, the same smell.


    "Er..."


    Thousands of people are watching like this.


    Shuang Jie is very anxious. Although she has money, she can''t spend so much. This pill is not worth so much.


    Shopkeeper Tang also weakly pulled La ningtao and dissuaded him: "Lord Ning, don''t be impulsive. It''s not worth it. Don''t we have pills? Why buy them again?"


    But Ning Tao was not moved at all. Instead, he was so arrogant that he shocked the whole audience and wanted to fight.


    "Don''t stop me. I''m sure I''ll get this pill. Who dares to fight with me and kill you with money? Come on, who''s going to quote? Report the number quickly..."


    In a flash of excitement, Lao Fang poured out a bone clearing pill, an emerald green pill, and appeared in the public''s field of vision. In a moment, the smell of the pill filled the audience, the pain was removed, and his mind was clear.


    It''s like being on the grassland


    "This Is this qinggudan


    "No, I''ve seen and eaten qinggudan, but I''ve never seen it like this. It''s more colorful and has stronger medicine. It seems that it''s really extraordinary?"


    "Last night, I was attacked by a black poisonous centipede. Although I was detoxified, I always felt dizzy. I didn''t expect that when I heard the smell, I felt better and refreshed."


    "Hey, me too. It seems that this Qinggu pill is much better than the ordinary antidote pill..."


    Thousands of people were excited.


    As soon as Lao Fang saw this, he immediately fanatically said, "to be honest, we have identified that this bone clearing pill is enough to detoxify thousands of people."


    "As long as we do a little dilution, we can definitely do this. We will guarantee our reputation at Yunwu auction house. Once there is a fake, please come to our old side."


    "Sixty thousand spirit stone, it''s definitely a big profit!"


    When some big forces heard this, they suddenly saw a light in front of their eyes. Thousands of people detoxified. This is a good thing.


    Other people may not have special needs, but they are powerful. They all have thousands of people. If you really want to buy them, they will definitely have a big effect.


    But when Ning Tao heard this, he was immediately excited and said angrily, "what else do you want to grind? I''m going to make a decision on this pill. Hurry to count and end the auction."


    "Er, immediately, immediately..." Fang chubby immediately flatters a smile, rubs the hand to be very obscene.


    "Sixty thousand stone, once!"


    A head of fengsha 13 mercenary regiment flashed his eyes and tentatively stretched out his hand and said, "I''ll add 1000."


    "I add you a meteor hammer, 1000 you also have the face to take a hand, did not hear that from the master''s hand, want to add 10000, do not add one side egg pain to go, I will decide it," Ning Tao angry stare.


    The head of the regiment stopped angrily with a puff of his mouth.


    Who doesn''t know that there is an upstart and a gambling shop in Qingshi Town, and all of them have money. That''s more than they earn as mercenaries. Who dares to fight with him.


    Many people are excited and dare not compare with him.


    "Sixty thousand stone, twice!"


    With these words, Lao Fang''s eyes flashed. Although 60000 was very high, he was not very satisfied.


    Always feel like this guy is looking for something?


    Shuang elder sister, shopkeeper Tang is trying to dissuade me. It''s not worth it. Isn''t it money?


    But Ning Tao''s face is firm, and he has to get the pill to find out. He almost stands on the table shouting. He is waiting for the last sentence excitedly at the moment.


    "Sixty thousand stone, three..."


    "Wait a minute, this is less than 80000, isn''t it more than money, who is afraid of who," Yang Cheng sneered.


    "Eight Eighty thousand? "


    Some big forces were shocked when they heard this.


    Ning Tao smell speech, proud smile a stiff, a face suddenly gloomy down, clench one''s teeth way: "good a who fear who, that come, 100000!"


    As soon as the words came out, master Xu Fang almost vomited blood.


    It''s all his money, all his life''s hard-earned money. This son of a bitch is wasting it here.


    "Hum, 120000," Yang Cheng said.


    New The fastest ch is on the CC + ".


    a big man in the Qingshi alliance squints and stares at the Qinggu pill for a long time, and suddenly says:" 130000. "


    "I''ll pay 150000 yuan to rob Lao Tzu and kill you with money," Ning Tao pointed to Yang Cheng''s nose.The latter''s face was red and his ears were red. He kicked a chair and said angrily, "son, don''t be so crazy. I really think I''m afraid of you, 160000."


    As soon as the words came out, the strong and weak people beside him were all trembling with fright. They were anxious to comfort them. Don''t be impulsive.


    Their leopard head mercenary regiment has a deep foundation. After all, they have been here for so many years, but they can''t afford to spend so much money. If the commander knows, everyone will have bad luck.


    Ning Tao heard that he was very angry. He threw aside Shuang Jie and yelled, "I''ll give you 180000 yuan. I''ll pay you back. I''m not afraid of anyone. I''ll come here."


    "Dare not with you is a bastard, green turtle."


    "Mix up Asshole


    Yang Chenghong eyes, under the attention of the public, drank a mouthful of wine, then smashed the wine bowl and said angrily: "this is less than 190000!"


    "In this Qingshi Town, no one dares to fight for money or money with our leopard head mercenary regiment. Never."


    Thousands of people were too scared to say a word.


    Fang Pang''s face turned red with excitement, and he suddenly went up to 190000 yuan.


    Ning Tao was also angry and smashed the table with one hand. He got up and roared, "too."


    Words fall, Shi Shi ran sat down, grabbed the tea cup in the hands of the stunned shopkeeper Tang, light pursed up.


    "Good tea!"


    Huh? Huh?


    People are confused. What happened?


    Thousands of people gape at Ning Tao. What he said just now is "Guo"? No No more gambling?


    Yang Cheng was also stunned for a moment. He was instantly awake. If he was hit hard, how much did he offer just now. 190000? How much is the market price of a qinggudan? The market price is about 300 spirit stones, and a hundred are only 30000.


    He actually spent more than six times the price!


    If my father knew about this, he would have to beat him to death.


    "Asshole, you Don''t you say you''re going to make a decision? Why don''t you gamble, coward? I look down on you. "


    Yang Cheng''s Qi trembles and Qi Qiao smokes.


    But Ning Tao light drinking tea, leisurely way: "I say you believe ah, silly."


    "Bang!"


    "190000 stone, deal!" Fang pangzi was afraid that he would regret it, so he dropped the hammer with the fastest speed in history.


    As soon as the words came out, Yang Cheng''s chest was stuffy, and he vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted.

 Chapter 1837

    "Yang Shao, Yang Shao..." The six great practitioners of emptiness and strength are very anxious. They quickly pinch people to help them get lucky.


    The master of Xu Fang was wet all over. He almost breathed a moment ago, but when he hit him, he was all loose.


    Fortunately, the 190000 is not his money.


    Ning Tao''s mouth is dry and he drinks six cups of tea. At last, he takes the teapot to pick it up. He doesn''t find the shopkeeper Kang and Shuang Jie are stupid.


    "Rather Brother Ning, are you playing with him on purpose? " Shuang asked weakly.


    Shopkeeper Tang looks at the beard pulled off in his hand, and then he feels the pain. But his eyes in amazement stare at Ning Tao, and he doesn''t recover.


    The sentence "Guo" almost stunned thousands of people.


    It''s brilliant.


    Too How awesome!


    Ning Tao put down the teapot, wiped his mouth and said: "nonsense, which fool will spend more than 100000 yuan to buy this pill."


    Yang Shaogang wakes up. When he hears this, he almost gets angry. He kicks his legs and swings his body. It looks like a stroke.


    "Yang Shao, Yang Shao, hold on..."


    The six practitioners are so scared that their backs are drenched. If Yang Shao wants something to happen, they are finished.


    Thousands of people are still in shock. The word "Guo" is lingering in their minds. It''s too shocking.


    It''s like a nuclear bomb exploding in the brain.


    The market price of the 100 pieces of Qinggu pills is 30000 yuan. Even if they are good, they can''t be doubled by six times. Good boy, the leopard head mercenary regiment is losing a lot of money, and its meat hurts to death.


    Fang GE''s master rubbed his hands and was excited. He didn''t care who was suffering. He only knew that he had made a lot of money. He was a good boy. He collected more than 30000 yuan, which was several times as much.


    Immediately toward Ning Tao a bow hand, surprise way: "that, what, Ning Fang Lord, another day invite you to have a meal."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, you''re welcome," Ning Tao said with a smile, and his anger also disappeared.


    A maid and several strong men came into Yang Cheng''s room, and a hundred bone clearing pills were presented. The rule was to pay money on the spot, without exception.


    The meat hurt for a long time, but I still handed it in.


    Seeing this, the owner of Fangge immediately rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "ha ha, everyone, it''s a good start. The next treasure is more precious."


    "Seize the opportunity, don''t miss it!"


    With that, a beautiful woman with exposed clothes came shyly, with No. 13 strong man behind her.


    Under the suspicion of the public, they went to the auction house row by row. The three of them came forward without saying a word, just like three Muggles.


    "Fatty Fang, what the hell are you doing? How did you throw up your own guard?" Some of the crowd were in a state of consternation.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Look at chapter m of the legal edition # C


    "the second treasure is that these people, the slaves bound by the" soul lock ", are the most loyal subordinates and will not have different intentions. They are the living puppets in the legend."


    "It''s a treasure I''ve never been willing to give up. Especially at this time of crisis, one more hand is one more strength, let alone the top three practitioners of emptiness and the top ten practitioners of spirit."


    Fang Pang said with a proud smile.


    "Boom...!"


    Thirteen people''s expressionless burst of breath, the strength is very strong, the evil spirit is stronger, make people feel depressed.


    Thousands of people suddenly heard a big shock.


    It turns out that Auction friar!


    The eyes of some big powers are shining. They are the most scarce resources and loyal subordinates at present.


    One is five, four, and one. The rest are gods. Although there are only 13 people, if they are auctioned, they can definitely reach more than 500000.


    Some old friars recall that soul lock was created by some great powers in ancient times. It was also a very vicious means to bind and enslave the living friars as perfect puppets. I didn''t expect that there were still people who could do it now?


    Wasn''t it destroyed by the immortal?


    Ning Tao is also surprised. He auctions the living friars. The fairyland is full of tricks.


    Just as everyone''s eyes were burning, Fang pangzi said: "you guys, I don''t have to say much about the role of puppets. Now it''s time for the tide of animals to attack, and they are just the weapons of war to be used."


    "Although Lao Fang is a businessman, he also knows how to protect his family and defend his country. If it''s normal, I''d rather keep it by myself, but now it''s not for me, so I pay first, auction it out, and make contributions to Qingshi town."


    "I don''t want to talk about it any more. I think everyone can''t wait any longer. The starting price is 200000 spirit stones, and each increase should not be less than 10000. Now, let''s start!"


    As soon as the words came out, the scene became a sensation.


    What''s missing now? Money, resources, manpower, in the face of war, the more the better.


    What is the concept of thirteen loyal puppets? If you ask them to chop and protect the Lord, you will not betray them. You don''t have to pay. How nice.


    One of the mercenary commanders immediately yelled, "I''ll give you 200000 yuan.""Two hundred and twenty thousand!"


    "I''ll pay 240000..."


    Yang Cheng took advantage of this Kung Fu and gradually gasped for breath. Now when he saw this scene, he couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Although their leopard head mercenary regiment is strong, who doesn''t want to be stronger? In particular, the one who refined the five elements of emptiness was rare and precious in their mercenary regiment.


    After thinking about it for a while, he immediately clenched his teeth and stretched out his hand and said, "I''ll give you 250000 stone!"


    In the eyes of several leaders of big forces, they are thinking about how to bid and win at one stroke.


    But at this time, a surprise voice suddenly thought: "don''t fight, I want to decide, 300000, don''t accept to distinguish, money is so willful."


    "Er..."


    Thousands of people were depressed when their foreheads turned black.


    All eyes looked at Ning Tao in the room, how is he again, intentionally make trouble, right?


    Yang Chengdu can''t look at him. When he sees that face, he can''t hold down his anger. Now his blood is boiling. He can go up at any time and won''t go to see him.


    I don''t know how many times to tear him up in my heart.


    It was quiet in the field.


    Fang Pang was stunned. He had a bad secret in his heart. According to his prediction, he could only sell more than 500000 yuan.


    How can this momentum suddenly stop now, this damned bastard? What kind of chaos do you make at this time.


    Ning Tao is drinking tea. To tell you the truth, he is really excited. The poor in the gambling stone shop is the strong. Now someone is giving a pillow when he is sleepy. How can he easily give such a good opportunity to others?


    A big man in the bluestone League frowned and refused to give up. He said, "three hundred thousand!"


    "Three hundred thousand, who else?" Ning Tao is cocking his legs and doesn''t care.


    The big forces are depressed. It''s not that they don''t have the strength to offer. It''s because they''re afraid that this guy will fight with them. When they get into a hot fight, they''ll have a Yes!


    Instead of offending, it''s better to push the boat with the current and send a favor.


    Seeing that no one opened his mouth, Ning Tao finally stood up with a smile and arched his hands to the crowd and said, "thank you very much. I''m very grateful. Today, the original stone of my gambling workshop is half price. Everyone will go to see it later."


    "Ha ha, it must be..."


    Fang Pang''s face turned green and his heart ached. But under the pressure of Ning Tao, he bit his teeth and knocked down the hammer. "Three hundred and fifty thousand, deal."


    It seemed that he was not in the mood to auction again, but he said angrily: "the third treasure, the ban on immortals!"

 Chapter 1838

    "The third treasure, the ban on immortals!"


    "Eh?"


    People can not help a Leng, what is this thing?


    Looking left and right, there was nothing to be sent up. Only Fang Pang''s depressed and uncomfortable expression and his muscles were shaking.


    Ning Tao is also full of curiosity. After two auctions, he has completely hooked up his interest. As expected, there is something that has a great effect on him.


    But what is the ban on immortals?


    "Fang Pang, don''t play the game. Let''s show it quickly. I have plenty of money." some big people are anxious and dissatisfied.


    Under the gaze of thousands of people, Fang pangzi breathed out his turbid breath and solemnly said: "ladies and gentlemen, this ban on immortals is not a thing, but an order. All the immortals must abide by it unconditionally."


    "What?"


    "Unconditional? Compliance? Or everyone? "


    "Hum, Fang Pang, when did your tone become so arrogant? Just as you are in charge, you dare to say such a rebellious order. Aren''t you afraid to make some taboos?"


    In the dark, there is a big man''s cold way.


    "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth!"


    Yang Cheng, an unhappy satire in the hearts of several commanders.


    Don''t mention them. Even the thousands of people on the scene don''t look good. They should obey them unconditionally.


    Why?


    Even the leopard head mercenary regiment did not dare to be so arrogant, and even more did not dare to command them.


    You''re an auctioneer. I''ll give you some face. You dare to put your nose on your face. You can''t tell who is your grandfather and who is your grandson, right.


    Shopkeeper Tang frowned, but he was not in a hurry to get angry.


    Ning Tao didn''t get angry. With a flash of golden pupil, he said with a smile: "don''t worry, this fat man must have a back hand. Otherwise, a smart man like him would not have done such a stupid thing. Wait and see."


    Shuang elder sister, black wolf and others have to restrain their anger and watch.


    In the face of people''s sarcasm and abuse, Fang chuckled bitterly, which did not give him the opportunity to explain. He had a hard time.


    At this moment, time seems to be still.


    A vast, ancient, vast, as if sleeping for several times, suddenly issued a faint dignified echo like Hongzhong Dalu: "forbidden Fairy


    The words shocked the five realms of fairyland!


    Countless antiques changed their faces and were shocked. They suddenly walked out of the closed door and looked at a mysterious place.


    The faces of those at the helm of the major forces changed, as if they thought of some old secret Is it that adult?


    Countless strong people who are surrounded by fairy fog instantly open their eyes, and their faces are incredible.


    I don''t know how many ancient heritages there are in the five regions. Orthodoxy, the strong terror, and even some ancient creatures in the forbidden area all have the appearance of terror.


    "Yes It''s him. He''s awake? "


    "No Fairy


    The second echo has a long history in the ears of the five regions.


    This moment, countless people''s eardrums seem to be filled, although deafening, but not aggressive, more like a magic sound imprinted in the mind.


    V


    the immortals looked up at the starry sky, frowned, and actually made the same decision at the same time.


    "Shut up, seclusion!"


    No one expected that everything came too quickly and suddenly.


    The supreme elders of their own family and some super terror strongmen all left some instructions and exhortations in a hurry, and then they all disappeared in the closed area.


    This makes the younger generation confused.


    "No Fairy


    The third echo of terror was loud in my ears, with dignity, cold drink, words and deeds.


    The sky of fairyland blooms at the same time, hundreds of millions of days of thunder rolling, as if to blow up a hole in the sky, making people feel like they are in a black hole.


    At this moment, the terrifying figures in the six forbidden areas, the most mysterious body, slowly closed their eyes, and could not feel a trace of breath.


    In the fifth restricted area, those who are ready to set out actually retreat to the depth of the restricted area.


    In the third gate of the southern region, a powerful immortal who came out of Wuzong also left his instructions in a hurry. Then he hid in the forbidden area of the gate, and nothing came out.


    At this moment, the immortals disappeared.


    Ming Hai, Yao Ling I don''t know how much commotion the five domains have caused, but more of it is panic.


    Three echoes roared away, and then there was no movement. This old voice seemed to fall into a deep sleep again, and there was no trace


    Fairyland experienced a short period of panic, it seems that someone reacted and understood one thing.


    Immortal does not come out, the road boundary is respected!


    The whole five domains are in a boiling state.


    "Boom...!"


    The cloud auction house, dead silence.Before Fang Pang Zi could tell the reason, the voice exploded in his ears, which shocked thousands of people and made him pale. What kind of voice is there?


    Is there such a strong man in fairyland today?


    Yang Cheng, Xu Fang master, and even several regimental leaders have a big wave in their hearts. There is no more arrogance just now.


    But no one found that Ning Tao, who also heard the sound, had his eyes staring like a copper bell and his whole body trembled. He didn''t know what happened.


    "Gulu...!"


    Just now,


    the abyss in the middle of his brow It''s beating!


    Since swallowing the explosive power of that nuclear bomb in the Pacific Ocean, the abyss has been motionless, as if it could only assist in cultivation and no magic.


    After entering the fairyland, it is also a pool of stagnant water, but just now, the sound came, it was suddenly and excitedly beating, just like finding relatives?


    Is That''s uncle Tim?


    Ning Tao''s eyes are astonished. Although it''s unbelievable, this is the only explanation that can be thought of now.


    What happened?


    Who is this voice coming from? Can it ring through the five domains? What a terrible power is this?


    In a flash, everyone was staring at Fang Pang.


    The latter face a white, quickly waved his hand wry smile way: "to tell the truth, I did not expect this?"


    "Lord Fang, it''s not a small matter. I hope you can make it clear, otherwise, it won''t make sense," Ning Tao said with a calm face.


    "Er, this..."


    Fang Puzi rubbed his hands and said with a dry smile, "it''s true that the ban on immortals is an order and news, but it''s not from me. We don''t have the strength."


    "Hum!" Thousands of people snorted.


    "Although I''m not talented, I have some contacts. I got this news by chance, and its source It''s the great Luoxian palace. According to the present situation, it was just warming up before, but now That''s the big deal


    "The prohibition of immortality will last for a day, and there will be no immortals in the fairyland for a day. You are satisfied with this explanation," said Fang Pang, wiping off his cold sweat and laughing bitterly.


    Thousands of people were silent.


    But Ning Tao falls into the ponder, the great Luo fairy palace? It seems that uncle Tim has something to do with it nine times out of ten.


    By the way, you can find Luo Tian!


    That guy is from the Dalao fairy palace. Next time you meet him, you must ask him clearly. You must find uncle!


    Just as people were thinking, some tea cups on the table began to vibrate, full of spirit tea, even overflowed, and several broken cups sounded one after another, which made thousands of people very uneasy.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    "Roar, roar...!"


    Outside the Qingshi Town, the mighty smoke rises.


    But Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and seems to realize something. He loses his voice and says: "no, the tide of animals is coming!"

 Chapter 1839

    As soon as the "animal tide" came out, it was a sensation.


    Thousands of people present in the town belong to the strong elite, the major forces, and even the top figures.


    Now I see this posture, naturally understand.


    I''ve been dealing with spirit beasts for so many years. If I don''t understand them, I''ll just bump them to death. I''m not qualified to call them mercenaries. They are strong.


    "Animal tide, animal tide!"


    Ning Tao suddenly gets up, and shopkeeper Tang''s face also reveals that it''s a big thing.


    Compared with what they expected, the tide of beasts was fast for a whole day or two, and it was inevitable for everyone, including the manager of his superior family, to face the city.


    Up and down, together against the tide of animals.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    "Roar, roar...!"


    As soon as Fang pangzi saw this, he put away his playful face and said heavily: "you Taoist friends, now the forbidden area is under pressure. The spirit beasts surround our town and want to kill us all. Our generation of friars are playing games."


    "After the tide of animals, you and I Drink and have fun. "


    "Please


    Thousands of people "brush" to get up, Qiqi toward the crowd a salute, get up, has left.


    Today''s departure may be the rest of my life.


    Yang Cheng and Xu Fang master take a vicious look at Ning Tao, but they have no choice but to go back to the regiment to prepare for the war and wait for their father to decide.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    At this time, Ning Tao''s door was knocked, and a beautiful woman with exposed clothes came in with 13 iron men.


    At this glance,


    there was a lot of stimulation from wild animals and beautiful women.


    Ning Tao''s mouth, 350000 spirit stone to buy 13 strong, this business is stable.


    In fact, even if it costs 600000 yuan, he will win. There is no top player in the gambling shop. We can''t rely on him all the time. Shuang Jie and Meng Ke''er support the market. Just say that the leopard head mercenary regiment is a huge threat.


    "Master Ning Fang, I have brought you people. Look..." A beautiful woman''s coy eyes.


    Shuangjie turns her lips


    but Ning Tao doesn''t care. In an emergency, she takes out the spirit ticket and gives it to her to get the control of the soul lock.


    "We see you, master!"


    Thirteen strong men knelt down on one knee in an instant.


    Seeing this scene, shopkeeper Tang couldn''t help admiring: "Congratulations, Mr. Ning. It can be said that he took the opportunity to pick up a good baby and a right-hand assistant. Congratulations."


    The latter is also satisfied with a smile, see their skin dark, like a Muggle, according to their strength named, Heida, heier Black Thirteen!


    When the transaction is completed, Ning Tao is in a hurry to leave the place with his hands.


    Shopkeeper Tang is the main force, so we have to say goodbye first.


    The streets along the way are in chaos. Suddenly, the tide of animals comes. Some people who are hesitating are flustered. Those who are looking for support are looking for support, those who are searching for resources are searching for resources, snatching, fighting It''s not new.


    Ten thousand monks are scattered in the battlefield.


    X look at e! When Ning Tao arrived at the gambling house, there was a lot of trouble here. Although there was a dream to guard, there were still some people deliberately making trouble out of small things.


    As a result, Heida beat these people hard and shocked many monks.


    "Brother Ning, are you back?" Mengke''er''s face is red and she is coy.


    "Cough, there''s still a living man here. Don''t just look at your lover and worry about your sister?" Sister Shuang holds her chest and has no good airway.


    "Sister Shuang, what are you talking about?"


    Ke''er''s face flushed with shame.


    With such pure shyness, even the 13 iron tower men were stunned and lowered their heads nervously.


    "Well, when is it? I''m still joking. At present, the animal tide has come. I don''t know what the specific situation is, but we need to make a decision. Which side shall we support


    Ning Tao asked with a frown.


    As soon as the words came out, several people fell into hesitation.


    It''s not a small problem, but it''s about their life and death. We must choose carefully.


    Shuang Jie pondered and explained: "as far as I know, the south gate is facing the fifth restricted area, and the impact must be the strongest, but the strongest leopard head mercenary regiment chose the north gate with the weakest impact."


    "Fengsha 13 mercenary regiment is in charge of the east gate, organizing scattered repair to defend together. It should not be short of manpower."


    Hearing this, the black wolf continued: "Ziyang chamber of Commerce, there are some big and small forces, gathered into a steel rope, all choose to guard in the direction of Ximen."


    "But Nanmen, which has the strongest impact, has the weakest garrison force. They are not only formed temporarily, but also have weak appeal and no tacit understanding. It is said that they are still fighting for the leader of the alliance. "


    "Although there are a lot of people there, they have been put off. I''m afraid it''s not good to fight."


    More than 100 guards were silent.Shuang elder sister gritted her teeth and said angrily, "this damned leopard head mercenary regiment is so greedy for life and afraid of death. It has the strongest strength to occupy the north gate."


    "Shameless, shameless!"


    This caused the resonance of black wolf and others, very angry.


    Meng Ke''er''s eyebrows wrinkled, and immediately looked up at Ning Tao and said, "brother Ning, what do you think of this matter? Which gate shall we support?"


    More than 100 people watched Xiang ningtao in an instant.


    The latter said with a bitter smile: "we have no right to ask others what they want to do. It''s also their freedom to guard which gate, but we can also choose freely. However, we need to know what we are for."


    "Is it for the sake of life and death, or for the sake of the whole Qingshi Town, so I decided to go to the south gate!"


    "What? South gate


    More than one hundred people''s faces changed in an instant.


    "I said, Lord, are you not confused?"


    "Even if we don''t go to the north gate, we can choose between the east gate and the west gate. With our help, we can go to the south gate. Isn''t that death?" Shuang''s face is full of grievances.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "When is the life of our friars? If you don''t go, I don''t go, and he doesn''t go, I''m afraid Qingshi town will end in a moment."


    "I''m not for selflessness, but for my own life. Once the town is broken, everyone will be exposed to the tide of animals. Who do you think is likely to survive?" Ning Tao chuckles.


    With one hand, Bai Luo''s "Zheng Zheng" is buzzing.


    "If you are willing to follow me to the south gate, you should join me in the battle. If you are not willing to go, I will not force you to stay at home."


    Then he left with twelve people.


    Dream can son without hesitation, flash to follow up, Shuang elder sister helpless, had to bite teeth to follow up, black wolf also with a wry smile led the convoy to follow up.


    Black three and a few strong men guard gambling stone square


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The closer you get, the louder the roar.


    The vast Yellow sand is like a large piece of gold armor, dazzling, hidden endless murders.


    When Ning Tao takes people to the south gate, he is shocked by the scene in front of him. The boundless fierce animals rush up, crawling, flying, drilling, all over the world, just like a tsunami.


    When we look at the garrison forces, although there are nearly 30000 people, they are just as chaotic as the vegetable market. Up to now, no counterattack has been organized, and there are still civil strife.


    Ning Tao is gnashing his teeth. If it goes on like this, don''t say a stick of incense. I''m afraid it will be over in a meeting.


    How can you feel like a king with cannon fodder and bronze, a group of pits?


    "All at my command, be quiet!"

 Chapter 1840

    "Quiet, quiet...!"


    Ning Tao drank anxiously down, but his voice was insignificant compared with 30000 noises.


    Who can hear you?


    Even if I heard it, who would bird you?


    Dream can son, Shuang elder sister see this scene, have a kind of powerless feeling suddenly born, this how to fight side by side.


    There is no organization, unity, only for their own interests, and even a lot of people fight with red faces, row after row of three-star crossbows, no one moves.


    "Roar...!"


    Ghost face spider, black poisonous centipede, green wood wolf, tusk pig, diamond beetle, white Raven


    It''s too messy to see clearly.


    All over the mountains and fields are crazy spirit beasts, even the top of the head are hovering, some agile spirit beasts have rushed to the bottom of the town, red eyes hit the wall.


    The real army of spirit beasts is less than 1000 meters.


    "Your uncle''s, don''t squeeze me, they all rush up, fight quickly, then why don''t you go up?"


    "Garbage, it''s all garbage. Get out of here..."


    Looking at the fury below, Ning Tao takes a deep breath and tries to calm down.


    Why did he stay in Qingshi town? It''s because he didn''t have the strength. His elder martial sister Ye Wanqing was in colorful liulizong, and Wang Tao was in Kunlun gate. He didn''t worry about these. He wanted to find something shallow, but he didn''t have enough strength.


    Far away in Beiyu, how can he get there?


    What if it''s gone? In the past, those talented demons wanted to kill themselves.


    So he doesn''t want to think so much now, and he''s not qualified to think so much. Putting everything aside, he''s the first to survive, carry this tide of beasts, and strive to improve his strength in the fight. This is the smartest plan!


    "Ho ho...!"


    All of a sudden, a big wind came.


    I saw a huge shadow from the top of my head, two fierce wind blowing, blowing the crowd staggering, barely opened his eyes and looked up.


    "This is Six steps double headed Silver Eagle


    An old monk was very surprised. It was comparable to the existence of human beings. How could it appear so quickly.


    "Quick Meet the enemy quickly. A spirit beast is rushing up. Stop him quickly. Don''t let him fly into the town and destroy the city wall! "


    EE


    but the more you shout, the less people get close.


    The double headed Silver Eagle''s eyes were sharp and hissed angrily. He grabbed it with a pair of sharp claws. It was shining with cold light, sharper than the blade.


    "Human beings, go to death."


    "Hiss!"


    "Ah...!"


    Double claw grasp, easily tear dozens of people.


    The blood rain and the meat fell and splashed all over many people, but at this time, there was no anger, only fear, and the spirit beast charging like the mountain calling tsunami.


    The earth was shaking and the rocks were flattened.


    "Tao and Dharma, all things are in full swing!"


    A huge spiritual power palm hard toward it, the momentum brought up, end is mighty.


    But the double headed Silver Eagle scorned sarcasm, stretched out a silver wing and cut it hard. It was easy to shake it away. A pair of sharp hawk eyes actually fixed on the old friar, and the thick killing broke out.


    "Old man, you want to die!"


    A pair of silver wings a shock, unexpectedly toward him.


    The hundreds of monks who were close to the old friars, instead of making a move, retreated further and further. They did not want to be watched by the old friars, not because they had no ability to deal with the enemy.


    Seeing this, the old monk couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He was basically dead with his power of refining gods.


    "Three times The melting pot of war


    "The first form of immortality, for thousands of years!"


    A terrible force suddenly fell down from the sky, like a golden meteor, cutting through the space. People were shocked and bumped into the double headed Silver Eagle, with a round air wave.


    "Boom...!"


    They collided with the wall. As soon as the dust splashed, the other eagle''s head hissed and pecked at the man.


    As soon as people''s eyes contracted, they thought that he was going to die, but a pair of big hands suddenly seized it and twisted it with incredible force. The sound of crisp bones "clicking" reverberated in people''s ears.


    Thirty thousand people were stunned. This is the sixth order double headed Silver Eagle. It was solved easily.


    Who is the person who did it? How strong is it?


    The next second, the dust was blown away, and a green robe figure appeared. With a clear face and a firm face, he stood on the huge eagle corpse and looked down at the crowd.


    "Now follow my orders, understand?"


    Thirty thousand people you look at me I look at you, subconsciously nodded, were surprised by this momentum.


    "Then what are they doing? All the people who can''t attack from a long distance stand back and prepare for a white-edged battle. The rest of them are in three lines: three stars, crossbows, bows and long guns. Who dares to delay? There''s no amnesty for killing them!"


    Ning Tao roared angrily toward the bottom.


    A breath of terror oppressed him."Quick, quick, move..." Shuang elder sister, black wolf and others roared angrily, and their blood was on the head all of a sudden.


    They were born as mercenaries and licked their blood on the blade. Now when they saw the beast die, their emotions suddenly rose and they were all red eyed.


    "Grandma, come on, it''s just a death. When I was afraid, if I wanted to step on Qingshi Town, I would step on my body first."


    A dragon broke his clothes and rushed up.


    His impulse, instantly echoed, coupled with Ning Tao and other orders, the chaotic scene gradually controllable, a road of figures jumped up.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    But just at this time, the spirit beast army below has come, and the torrent has hit the wall.


    Only a "boom" was heard, and the wall trembled.


    More than one hundred spirit beasts were killed crazily. The crossbow team in preparation didn''t have time to react to the enemy. They were in a hurry to deal with the strong bow in their hands.


    "No!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he wanted to move.


    "The bright moon Road, the arc of the moon!"


    A crescent moon is used as a sharp and incomparable whirling dart. As soon as it passes, it cuts into two parts instantly.


    "Dao FA, Jiu Jian Jue!"


    "Crazy knife roars furiously!"


    ¡­¡­


    Four powerful offensives in succession wiped out the hundreds of spirit beasts that rushed up in an instant.


    Ning Tao is stunned. Meng Ke''er smiles at him sweetly. On the other side, there are three kind and powerful people. They look at each other and nod.


    They should be in charge of the bluestone alliance.


    Seeing the sudden emergence of so many strong men, Ning Tao''s confidence increased greatly, and immediately roared down: "listen to my command, Sanxing crossbow, let go, Jingong full moon, let go!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    For a moment, it became a sieve.


    The dense arrow covering the field of vision is covered with sky and ground, mixed with spiritual power, and empties a large area in an instant.


    "Beautiful, well done, ha ha...!" Twenty thousand people preparing for a white-edged battle cheered and excited.


    "Long gun protection, long range, fire!" Ning Tao empties a piece of birds and roars down.


    "Whoosh...!"


    With this wave of arrows, the spirit beast was stopped thousands of meters away.


    There''s no need to give orders. The two attacks already have a feel. The three-star crossbow and the strong bow cross each other. The arrows are consumed like flowing water.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smashed a green wood wolf. Looking at the spirit beast still striking under the city wall, he immediately waved his arms and said: "brothers, it''s time to defend our homeland. Follow me out of the city to kill!"


    "Boom...!"


    As soon as the gate opened, Ning Tao was the first to bear the brunt. A full-scale collision shocked more than ten spirit beasts into pieces.


    "Kill


    Twenty thousand monks rushed out of the gate like a torrent. Sister Shuang, black wolf, black big Like a hungry wolf, he met the army of spirit beasts and suddenly formed a meat grinder.


    The two armies are officially facing each other.

 Chapter 1841

    On the one hand, the mountain and the tsunami, flat everything!


    On one side, stick to the ground and try to protect yourself!


    If the south wall is knocked down by the spirit beasts, the consequences can be imagined. A large number of ferocious spirit beasts are killed in the small town, and it doesn''t take a quarter of an hour to step down here.


    Ning Tao rushed all the way like a rolling tank, which greatly boosted the morale of the rear army.


    "Brothers, clean the city!"


    Twenty thousand friars were hanged with the ferocious spirit beasts within one thousand meters. There were casualties and blood dripping from each other.


    At present, there are as many as eight strong practitioners. It''s totally unimaginable just now, but it''s not the time to tangle with this. There are arrows flying over the head, but the army of spirit beasts is in front of us.


    If you are careless, everyone may die.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The spirit beasts 1000 meters away all died into hills, blood gathered into a river, and corpses all over the mountains.


    Ning Tao''s golden pupil burst out, trying to see clearly what the fatal threat was. But there were so many spirit beasts, almost boundless. The range of vision he could see was three or four sixth order spirit beasts.


    As for the stronger ones, who knows if they have?


    Soon, clean up within 1000 meters.


    As soon as Ning Tao saw this, he suddenly roared: "listen to my command, divide into six columns, line up!"


    "Liuding Liujia formation, Qi!"


    Twenty thousand troops immediately roared and roared at the command, and the spiritual power burst out one after another. The sound was earth shaking and the earth roared, forming a hexagonal array.


    "Brothers, I''ll just ask, I''m afraid!" Ning Tao asked with a laugh.


    "I''m afraid of a bird. Ha ha, the mercenaries who have been working for so many years don''t take death seriously for a long time," more than 20000 troops burst out laughing.


    But when Ning Tao heard this, he shook his head and said with a laugh: "I tell you, I''m afraid of death, and I''m scared to death, and I don''t dare to die."


    Huh?


    Twenty thousand soldiers face a change, directly hoodwink.


    Is there something wrong with their ears? It''s not unclear that they''ve been old-fashioned for so many years to boost their morale. Some spirit beasts roared uneasily, but they gradually retreated and sobbed, as if they were greeting something?


    Xiao Hei was about to go to bed, but he couldn''t help being interested. He joked: "it''s interesting that a cannon fodder level animal tide can even have a little king!"


    "I don''t know what kind of spirit beast it is?"


    Ning Tao ignored it, frowning to see the body hillside, actually instant explosion, a deep yellow "earth storm bear" roared out.


    "Eh, it''s still a high-level earth bear, boy, you''re in trouble," said Xiao Hei gloating.


    Suddenly, his face changed. He seemed to hear something and looked forward.


    The bear was followed by a powerful "little Mojiao", which was as dark as ink and as long as three feet. He was cheerfully commanding all animals to attack.


    Xiao Hei was surprised and said strangely, "what''s the matter? How can there be a king''s cub? "

 Chapter 1842

    "King "Cubs?"


    Ning Tao frowned. What do you mean?


    But without waiting for him to ask, the huge tide of animals actually avoided them and just surrounded them.


    This scene made nearly 30000 monks look silly. What''s the situation? Will these animal tides still look like this? A group of wild animals also learn to surround but not attack?


    "Roar...!"


    "Step on...!"


    The rough and crazy body of the earth bear tramples on the ground. It''s very ferocious and muscular. It''s a spirit beast with strength and defense. It''s extremely difficult to deal with.


    As soon as you step on the big foot of the washbasin, the earth collapses.


    Behind it, there is a playful little ink dragon. Its dark luster is palpitating. Judging from its momentum, it is not ordinary. However, its breath is only five steps.


    "I wipe, what do you mean? Single choice? " Ning Tao was stunned and suspicious.


    "Hey, hey...!"


    "Boy, you are smart at last. This stupid bear should be the big leader of this wave of animal tide, which means to be the leader. If you kill it, I''m afraid the animal tide will slowly recede."


    "Look at this stupid bear, it''s obvious that it''s going to let the strongest of you humans go out to fight, and I''m afraid you''re going to be in big trouble after listening to the order of that little Mojiao. "


    Xiao Hei''s gloating voice came.


    The leader!


    Ning Tao''s heart suddenly, it is the commander in chief of this wave of animal tide, kill it can resolve the animal tide.


    Thinking of this, he grinned and yelled at his back: "brothers, when I go to kill this beast, I will come back to fight with you again!"


    "Click Click


    A large area of heavy armor sounded in unison.


    The 20000 people behind him knelt down on one knee, full of respect and cheered: "we wish you a triumphant return!"


    "Drink strong liquor, and enjoy yourself!"


    "Win, win, win..."


    Under the roar and gaze of nearly 30000 monks, Ning Tao holds a gun with one hand and goes to the center of the two armies step by step. He is like a general in battle.


    The green robe rustled in the yellow sand. If it didn''t topple the green pine, it was towering on the top of the precipitous mountain.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The boundless spirit beast also roars furiously and ferociously. Its voice is earth shaking. It looks like a fierce devil in the yellow sand. Even the tornadoes are scattered, and even the road will change color.


    "Boom!"


    A dark yellow bear walked out like an iron knot, full of explosive power.


    "Human beings, are you ready to die?"


    Mengke''er, the eyes of the three masters flashed cold, but there were also six level spirit beasts in the spirit beasts, whose scarlet eyes fixed on several people.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao light smile, stretched out his hand and said: "big man, why don''t we have a discussion, I''ll spare you a life, you take the animal tide to retreat."


    "How?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The earth''s fierce bears are laughing wildly, the boundless spirit beasts are laughing, and little Mojiao is spitting.


    I saw the bear beat his chest with a pair of fists big of sandbags, and said with a grim smile: "human beings, you are a pile of food in my eyes, mole ants. What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? You don''t deserve it."


    "With your bean sprout like body, I can beat you to death with one palm. I''ll step on it obediently."


    "Step on...!"


    Call him to fight over, Ning Tao cold smile, long Shu a way: "in this case, put your that pair of bear paws to Laozi left."


    "Today, let your blood stain yellow sand!"


    "Fight


    As soon as his voice fell, his body disappeared in the same place.


    They were surprised to see that it was their own illusion. Just as they were about to scan, they heard a loud noise.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a thunder on the ground, shaking the sky.


    In the sight, a huge dark yellow shadow collides heavily with a figure in a green robe, which is like the difference between the size of a stick and chopsticks. It is also a visual impact of power. The 30000 monks who see it all suck in the air.


    This Is this gentleman crazy?


    It''s right to let him fight, but I didn''t let him fight with the bear. Will he fight?


    As we all know, the human constitution is omnipotent, not partial to the family, and the spirit beast is partial to the family, the physical body, seems to be also partial to this, strong heinous.


    In the past, they used to fight with spirit beasts by means of methods, and rarely chose to fight with them in close combat.


    But now Ning Tao meets a stone.


    "No, it''s over!"


    Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie, thirty thousand friars face transient, a heart is mentioned in the throat.


    Xiaomojiao and other level six spirit beasts are grinning and proud. They dare to fight with their spirit beasts. This human is tired of living. Especially the powerful spirit beasts such as the earth bear, this one is comparable to lianxu Wuzhong.Look at the Lu


    But if we talk about real strength, we can do six!


    "Boom!"


    After a long time, the voice was still there, and the power of terror was released. It was the earth that couldn''t bear it first. The yellow sand, a few meters deep, was blown away, exposing the earth.


    A second later, the earth bear grinned and froze. Suddenly, he felt a deep pain from the position of his arm. Then, a more powerful force came and hit him heavily in the abdomen.


    "Three times The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    One punch is as powerful as a bolt.


    When the bear suffered from abdominal pain, he was hit here heavily, and then his huge body fell over.


    "Poop


    Yellow sand splashed over most of the body.


    Heaven and earth suddenly quiet, 30000 monks, boundless spirit beast did not make a sound.


    Are they all seeing things at the same time?


    A human, like bean sprouts, actually hit the earth bear with a fist. Are you kidding me? This guy is also partial to science? How powerful is this?


    The crowd was shocked, but no one had a dream. But she knew that Ning Tao understood the three roads, or even more. Where did he get the time to cultivate his body? Is it practice when you come out of the womb?


    But fortunately, the spirit is still normal


    "Roar...!"


    The earth bear was angry and crawled out of the yellow sand. His eyes were ferocious, as if they were about to bleed.


    At least it was the leader of the beast tide, the commander-in-chief, who used his best way of fighting, and was beaten away in one face. Now the pain in the heart of his arm should be a fracture.


    The other fist gathers dark yellow energy, runs wildly in the earth and smashes at Ning Tao.


    The latter cold hum a, just light toward it a hand: "fire way, burn bone!"


    Gold flames burned on it. It was pure Yang fire. It was one of the most powerful kinds of flames. In terms of power, it could burn bones.


    "Ah Roar


    The earth bear howled bitterly. Although it had rough skin and thick flesh, it was always roasted by the fire. As you can imagine, its hair was burnt instantly, and its flesh and blood were all roasted.


    Ning Tao takes out his spear and wants to end it. He looks a little happy. You know, the sixth level spirit beast is full of treasure. This bear should have bear gall.


    "Whoosh...!"


    In this electric light stone, ear suddenly came to break the wind, with moriran kill.


    "No, I''ve been attacked!"

 Chapter 1843

    "I''ve been attacked?"


    Ning Tao''s brain is excited, and this idea comes out in an instant, and the sweat behind him explodes.


    "Hiss!"


    "Dao FA, the shield of the moon!"


    At a critical moment, Ning Tao is suddenly enveloped by a shiny shield as white as jade. Without waiting for people''s reaction, he is chopped down with a short knife shining with cold light.


    Bang, the shield broke.


    "Asshole, someone''s sneaking on Mr. Smith!" As soon as the pupils of thirty thousand monks shrank, they all burst into anger.


    While Ning Tao is angry, the yellow sand below suddenly squirms, and a gun tip shining with poison light breaks through the ground and goes straight to his face.


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    Almost subconsciously, he exerted the power of Tao, but it came too suddenly, and his reaction was not as good as that. The unformed Xuanwu shield was pierced by this long gun.


    "Hiss!"


    Chest pain, was cut out a bloody wound.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao eat pain, gas of gnash teeth, foot a step on the ground, instant burst back.


    The angry Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie, Hei Da Hei Er, and the three masters of the family all rushed over like lightning.


    "Who''s sneaking on me? I''m damned!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    The four strange figures appeared faintly. They were all powerful practitioners with a sneer on their face. They stood in front of Ning Tao and others.


    The earth storm bear and a group of spirit beasts are watching with glee, and the human beings are actually in turmoil.


    At this time, a long gun appeared inexplicably.


    "Bang!"


    Almost without a second''s notice, the bear''s head was blown off with a single shot, and the meat was splashed all over the place.


    The spirit beasts all over the mountains and fields all around are silly.


    What''s going on?


    "Cough...!"


    "It''s who you''re sneaking attack, you might as well show your face," Ning Tao stood up, his face didn''t look.


    Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie and other seven strong practitioners all burst out with a cold breath. Then the 30000 monks behind them all locked their breath on them and dared to attack them Supreme Commander!


    This is taboo on the battlefield!


    "Plop...!"


    The body of the earth storm bear fell heavily on the ground with no vitality, but there was one more person on it.


    This man is a shadowy man with a fierce face and full of dignity. He wears a leopard print robe and dances with the wind. His bare arms are also tattooed with a ferocious leopard head. Although he is in a sea of corpses, he is extremely calm.


    Hearing this, he turned around and sneered, "sneak attack? Little brother, why do you say that? "


    "It''s you, it''s you!"


    Shuang Jie''s beautiful eyes shrink, and she screams.


    The three leaders of the Qingshi alliance were also shocked by this scene. The original fierce hostility suddenly weakened, and their faces became ugly.


    The 30000 people behind also showed their consternation.


    Only Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er don''t understand. Although they are familiar with this person''s face, they don''t know each other.


    "Boss Shuang, who is he?"


    The latter''s face was heavy and ugly, and said: "he is Yang Wei, the leader of the strongest leopard head mercenary regiment, which is Yang Cheng''s Lao Tzu. I didn''t expect that it would be him."


    Yang Wei, it''s him!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. Although their faces were similar, he didn''t think it was him.


    While Meng Ke''er looked at the red blood on the former''s chest and said angrily, "you are so shameless. You sneak attack secretly. Now the enemy is facing you. Aren''t you afraid of causing public anger when you do such a mean thing?"


    "Tut tut..."


    Yang Wei touched his chin and said with a smile: "it''s a woman who makes cheng''er never forget. It''s really beautiful and makes me excited."


    "Little girl, how about going back with me to be my daughter-in-law? In this Qingshi Town, besides my father and son, you are the biggest."


    "Bah, who is rare? I don''t care if you give me your position. You haven''t answered my question. Why do you want to sneak on us?" mengke''er''s small face is very angry.


    Yang Wei joked: "sneak attack? Which one of your eyes saw me sneak attack, little girl. I just came to help you get rid of this big guy. You should thank me. "


    Then he knocked the bear at his feet.


    "Who would like to thank you for your help? We''ve already won. You''ve come here on purpose to make trouble. No, you''re here to rob things. That''s the spoils we defeated. Give it back to us as soon as possible."


    Biting is a dream.


    But next to Ning Tao quickly grabbed her, ugly way: "leader Yang, you want to give an explanation?"


    "Everyone is watching. We have resisted the tide of animals for so long, and this big man has been defeated by me. He has no resistance. What do you mean by suddenly thrusting your foot and hurting people?"With that, Heida and heier stepped forward.


    Yang Wei''s eyes narrowed and said with a smile: "ha ha, little brother, I''m joking. How can you fight the fierce bear of the earth? I helped you."


    "As the strongest person in the small town, I have resisted the tide of beasts in the north gate and come to help you. Now I help you get rid of the biggest threat. You are not only ungrateful, but also slander me."


    "Well, it''s really a dog bite. LV Dongbin doesn''t know how to be a good man. It''s hard to be a good man these days."


    "You..."


    Dream can son gas to spit blood, heart blocked panic, but at this time, suddenly changed.


    There was a sudden commotion among the spirit beasts, and two powerful men were flying out. In their hands, they were still holding a net bag magic weapon. Among them, the one struggling was the cub, xiaomojiao, the son of the king.


    Seeing this, Xiao Hei, who has always been a God, can''t help humming and whispering: "grandma, I''m afraid that''s their goal."


    "This little Mojiao is of extraordinary blood. With a little training and training, he will become the king in the future, that is, the great monk who practices Taoism. Once enslaved, he will be a good assistant."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face became even more gloomy. Needless to say, a fool could understand it.


    The price of Jiaozai is nothing on the market!


    If you let some big forces know about this, they will come to grab it. Once they become kings, they will be dragon mounts. If they have excellent talent, they may become emperors!


    That is the existence that can challenge the immortal!


    Immortal stone, spirit stone, treasure, these things are not enough to reflect its value.


    "Damn it, I''ve come to rob things!" Shuang Jie, Meng Ke''er''s eyes are red and her body is shaking.


    "Well, since people don''t welcome us to help and treat kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung, let''s go back and don''t care with them," sighed Yang Wei, waving his hand and ordering his men to retreat.


    The six strong practitioners immediately grasp the struggling little Mojiao and leave.


    Ning Tao felt like a big stone in his heart, but feeling Yang Wei''s strength, he gritted his teeth and said, "is this the explanation you gave us?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    Under the gaze of 30000 people, Yang Wei walked in the yellow sand without looking back and said sarcastically, "whoever killed belongs to whom. Is this explanation OK?"


    As soon as the words fell, they disappeared into the yellow sand.

 Chapter 1844

    Come and go all of a sudden.


    Originally a happy crowd, but it became ugly, depressed, and no one spoke.


    Ning Tao, as the client, looks gloomy and angry now, but he knows better that he is impulsive and will not solve any problems.


    The corpse of the sixth level earth storm bear was taken away, and the sixth level double headed Silver Eagle was also taken away. Even the corpse of the spirit beast on the ground was taken away by them. Although they were angry, they did not dare to speak.


    Leopard head mercenary regiment is famous.


    Who dares to offend them in this bluestone town? There are thousands of people on the scale alone, and more than a dozen of them are strong.


    Dare to be angry Dare not say!


    Looking at the seven people disappear in the yellow sand, Meng Ke''er stamped her feet, pouted her lips, and was discontented. The spoils they had fought so hard were all stuttered by the enemy and vomited all over them.


    Not reconciled, angry, hold back!


    Although Shuangjie is uncomfortable, she can understand some.


    If they really wanted to do something just now, who could help the 30000 monks behind them? Will the bluestone alliance help?


    Answer: I''m afraid it''s only a few.


    After all, it involves personal enmity and does not involve their interests. It is difficult for them to be helped.


    I''m afraid the impulse will make a big mistake.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are deep. He just stares at the direction of their disappearance. In his sight, a group of elite teams of 1000 people leave with Yang Wei.


    In fact, when he found out, he was also surprised. If he really wanted to do it, Yang Wei might take the opportunity to kill.


    In other words, he came with the intention of killing.


    "Creak!"


    He clenched his fists in his sleeve, and his chest seemed to be a volcano. A sneer came out of the corner of his mouth. He dared to bully him like this, but he didn''t want to know who he was?


    It''s better to provoke the king of hell than Ning Mo!


    You, it''s a big deal


    I don''t know when the boundless tide of beasts receded. When the commander in chief died, King Mojiao''s son was also captured. Several sixth level spirit beasts rushed to report to him.


    This is a big loss, miscalculation, who would have thought that a small town, actually poured out so many strong.


    In terms of strength, it is not inferior to medium-sized cities.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    After a long time, the yellow sand all over the sky smoothed all this.


    Thirty thousand people feel as if they are separated from each other. If there are no such animals on the ground, I''m afraid no one can believe what they have just experienced?


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao walked alone to the beast corpses everywhere, and some of them didn''t die. They were sobbing, screaming and groaning.


    The yellow sand below has been dyed into blood sand.


    Miserable, too miserable!


    Xiao Hei sighed, glanced at him and comforted him: "boy, I''ll go to sleep first. When I wake up, I''ll see that son of a bitch kneeling down to beg for mercy. Otherwise, I''ll take this evil breath for you."


    Finish saying, swallowed a treasure medicine.


    See this scene, Ning Tao light smile, but the smile is hidden once that a domineering.


    Wait and see


    Everyone began to take a rest and counted the casualties. On the human side, from chaos to order to counterattack, there were nearly 2000 casualties.


    The spirit beast, on the other hand, doubled on this basis.


    Everyone''s heart is like a mirror. Although it''s just a low-level animal tide, if there is no Ning Tao, no one will be surprised to die 20000 monks. This is a war with a good commander and a good general.


    The distribution of animal corpses, such a large treasure, ningtao and gambling stone square occupied 60%, for this result, no one opposed, including the bluestone alliance.


    Standing on the city wall, Ning Tao looked down and said, "sister Shuang, help me do two things."


    "Oh, you said," sister Shuang is very strange.


    "The first is to recruit people. Now we have a bit of fame, pay a little higher, recruit more strong people, and set up in the south gate. This animal tide will not end so soon. We have to strengthen ourselves."


    Hearing this, Shuangjie nodded in agreement. Needless to say, she also had this idea and thought of it.


    Immediately he asked, "what''s the second thing?"


    "The second thing is to help me collect poisons, black poison Centipede''s poison bag, scorpion''s poison In short, the more the better, I have great use, "Ning Tao said mysteriously.


    Poison?


    Shuang elder sister scratched her head and said in surprise, "what do you want that thing for? It''s something nobody wants."


    "No one wants it, really?" Ning Tao is full of surprise.


    "Nonsense, anyone who has nothing to play with poisonous things is eager to stay as far away as possible. Do you think there are still people who can play with poisonous things for you?"


    "Those things are either used as weapons of war, or they are thrown far away. If you want to collect them, there will be a lot of them," Shuangjie shrugged.


    Ning Tao immediately happy way: "in this case, then trouble you, I want to take advantage of this time to close.""Don''t worry, give it to me, and be polite to me. Now I''m taken care of by you. If you''re finished, I''ll have a hard time," Shuang said. When she left, she didn''t forget to tease him.


    Heida, heilang and others follow him. Ning Tao looks at their back and takes out a Dan Fang.


    "Ancient prescription, poison pill!"


    This was won by Yang Cheng. He looked at it casually and found that the conditions were very harsh, but he seemed to be able to meet them.


    The first is a large number of poisons. Now the tide of animals is coming, which can be satisfied.


    The second is the alchemist, who needs a long time to refine accurately and compress the toxins. For example, ten thousand poisons are gathered on one pill.


    This can be satisfied by the melting pot of heaven and earth.


    And the power of the poison pill is also very strong. According to the above records, a shaped poison pill can double the power of the colored poison pill with a radius of 100 meters


    Slowly will Dan Fang close, this thing is only a foreign thing, want to become strong only one way, can''t help but look at the dream can be, the latter righteous Du Du temper, who ignore.


    Ning Tao walked over and said a word in her ear. The latter suddenly turned from worry to joy, with a happy smile on her face.


    "You Are you serious? "


    "Of course, can I lie to you and be happy?" Ning Tao''s way of singing and laughing.


    "Happy, I love you so much, brother Ning, ha ha!" Mengke''er jumped up excitedly, and took a bite on his face regardless of the image.


    He seemed to have recovered, and his face was red with shame.


    A group of young friars working hard around them saw that the stake in their hand hit their feet. They felt heartbroken. My goddess


    Ning Tao grins bitterly, but Meng Ke''er can''t care so much. He rushes to the gambling stone square with him.


    It seems that I''m in a hurry to do something.


    As soon as I got home, I suddenly slammed the door open, which made all the servants curious, but the boudoir door suddenly closed.


    Huh?


    This Can''t you help it in broad daylight?


    Seeing this, master Hui said with emotion: "young man, this passion is really bursting."


    In the boudoir room, their heart beat faster. It seemed that because they ran fast, their faces were flushed and their bodies were hot, which made the temperature of the room gradually warm up.


    "Brother Ning, I Let''s start. "

 Chapter 1845

    "Brother Ning, I Let''s start! "


    When mengke''er said this, he was not only shy, but also pinched, and seemed to feel very embarrassed.


    But Ning Tao didn''t know anything. He said with a smile: "don''t be nervous. It''s like this for the first time. If you don''t understand anything, just ask me. I''m an old driver, too."


    "Mm-hmm!"


    "By the way, for the first time, will there be anything Strange feeling? " Mengke''er is nervous and shy.


    Ning Tao a listen to, scratched to scratch a head vague way: "this, I also not very clear, wait a moment you if feel not right call me, don''t bear."


    "Well, brother Ning, it''s very kind of you," said Meng Ke''er, whose face was red to the root of his ears.


    "All right, let''s start!"


    Ning Tao takes off his ragged coat, then takes out a crystal from the ring and hands it to Meng Ke''er.


    The latter was overjoyed and took it carefully. A pair of beautiful eyes lit up the little stars. There was a sense of excitement, expectation, tension and embarrassment in his expression. He always felt that he had taken advantage of others.


    And this crystal It''s an ethereal mother crystal!


    It''s not over yet. Although mengke''er is very excited, he hasn''t forgotten another thing.


    He also took out a Moonstone from the ring and said with a smile, "brother Ning, this is what my master told me to understand Haoyue Avenue. You have already crossed the threshold, so it''s much easier to master it."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took it in surprise.


    This is their purpose, he let mengke''er understand the ethereal mother crystal, trying to understand the space Avenue.


    Mengke''er lets Ning Tao master Haoyue Avenue. After all, it''s xianpin Avenue. It''s not so easy to master it. But it''s much easier to stand on the shoulders of giants with the guidance of predecessors.


    In this way, it can be said to be mutually beneficial.


    And it''s also the fastest way to improve the strength at present. If you grasp one road, you will get a point of strength.


    Ning Tao can''t wait, and his spirit immediately immerses himself in the Moonstone. This seemingly unimportant Moonstone seems to be a bright moon, including thousands of things. He can''t help but immerse himself in it.


    "The way of the soul, the eye of the heart!"


    With a murmur in my heart, my mind suddenly becomes bright and empty. The world stands in front of me, as if I can easily see through the essence


    This is a kind of power that he has mastered in his recent understanding of the way of the soul, and he found that in this state, the ability of understanding doubles and the ability of learning is fast. Although it is an aid, it is more practical than xianpin Avenue.


    With it, we can understand more roads.


    If it''s spread, it will make countless people blush. If it''s rare, it hardly belongs to the avenue of space, and the record is very rare. It''s said that a great emperor once pushed this road to the peak.


    He is called Three souls!


    Dream can see, face bright red, after all, people have understood, even without her also can grasp.


    But she doesn''t know space yet. Ning Tao makes her understand for nothing. She feels that she has taken advantage of him, so she always feels sorry.


    Take out the precious Moonstone, can be regarded as make up.


    He immediately converged his mind and put all the spirits into the ethereal mother crystal. Suddenly, the room was quiet, but there was a space, and the bright moon Avenue fluctuated.


    If this scene is spread out, I''m afraid it will startle countless people. The unreachable xianpin Avenue is so clear at the moment. What they can''t touch all their lives is soaring at the moment


    Qingshi Town, cheers after the animal tide.


    The haze that has been shrouded in people''s hearts has been swept away. They survived, won a game, and won their first victory at a small price.


    "Ha ha Win, win


    The street is full of four monks in ecstasy, roaring, barrels of wine were moved out.


    Tens of thousands of people are red in the face and red in the ears when they drink. They brag loudly and show off how many people they can stab to death with one shot. One roar can scare the tiger to pee. They regard themselves as the overlord of Qingshi Town, which is unmatched.


    If you don''t drink for such blatant boasting, then drink hammer wine. It''s a waste of money!


    As soon as they brag, some people want to compete. Immediately, some people list the gains and casualties.


    Results no matter what aspect, the north gate is the first!


    On the contrary, the south gate is the penultimate!


    The dead friars are the most, the harvest is the least, even the city walls are damaged For a time, he became the laughing stock of three doors, smashing the wine bottle, laughing loudly and disdaining.


    Some of them are not light. When they think about theory, they are obviously the first to gain. As a result, they are robbed.


    "Roar...!"


    But just then, a powerful roar came out, and there was a dragon chanting.


    Tens of thousands of friars looked up, and their faces suddenly became wonderful. Yang Wei flew here on a restless Mojiao. Although the latter resisted, he didn''t know what was done. He was in pain.


    Had no choice but to roar and fly."Jiaolong, it''s Jiaolong cub. My God, is leader Yang going to make it? He caught a Jiaolong cub alive, and it''s a Mojiao with extraordinary blood."


    "Tut Tut, indeed worthy of being commander Yang, our town''s strongest existence, can ride Jiaolong, just in line with him, BMW with hero, wonderful, second..."


    Tens of thousands of friars were excited and praised.


    But the monks in Nanmen were silent, drinking, and their heart was like a stone.


    Yang Wei seems to show off and wander around the south gate, but he doesn''t find Ning Tao. He has to sneer and scold Mo Jiao for returning to his residence.


    "Roar...!"


    Below Shuang elder sister, black wolf and others see this scene, almost want to be angry.


    "This son of a bitch is shameless and shameless. He has the face to show off. Why don''t he be killed by a thunder?"


    The black wolf said with a bitter smile: "people have strength and brains. They can do whatever they want. You can do with them. Don''t be angry. Let''s finish the task given to us by the Lord first."


    Say, can''t help looking behind.


    As soon as the news was released, the four gates sent the poison bags and poisons they had thrown away in piles in exchange for the fur and materials they needed.


    In their eyes, the people in this gambling stone shop are stupid. They spend so much money and buy such useless things with precious spirit animal materials. Anyway, some people are the big ones who are wronged and don''t make money.


    Soon, the four poisons piled up


    At dusk, all these things were sent to Ning Tao. The latter did not look at them, but took out some of them and threw them into the furnace, intending to refine one.


    The power recorded on the poison pill made him very excited.


    not long ago, a black poison Dan was formed. It was only a small Dan medicine, but it concentrated the essence of hundreds of poisonous animals.


    There are four kinds of poison pills: black, green, red and white!


    £ª£¡ W) Starting?


    the later, the more terrible the power of the poison pill.


    When Ning Tao was thinking about it, the dust on the ground gradually began to jump up. Vases and teacups all fell off, making a crisp sound of breaking.


    As soon as his pupils shrank, he took a look at the gradually falling night and exclaimed: "no, the tide of beasts in the night has come, but go to the south gate!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    When they arrived at the south gate, it was getting dark. The wind at night was cold, but now it was full of fishy wind. The earth trembled more and more strongly, and there was a large amount of scarlet light in their sight.


    "Return to your position immediately and prepare to meet the enemy!"

 Chapter 1846

    Night falls, but the rain is coming, the wind is full of buildings!


    Standing on the city overlooking, the boundless scarlet light is dazzling, like stars, and every time the rapid flashing, with bursts of uneasiness.


    Ning Tao frowned and thought.


    As we all know, night is the best camouflage of spirit beasts.


    More than 70% of the spirit beasts are famous for their sneak attacks and cunning, such as wolves, civets and poisonous snakes These are night killers.


    And then guard the town friars, it is a pale.


    After a bloody battle during the day, although they were prepared and reacted, they were very tired. This kind of fatigue is not physical, but from the heart.


    It''s like you just went through a super high-altitude bungee jumping, and just came down here, your legs are soft and crisp, and you haven''t breathed yet, but you have to go through a higher challenge again, and your body can resist it, but you can''t listen to it.


    "Roar...!"


    The ferocious roar of terror reverberated.


    Under the command of Mr. Ning, there was no chaos and commotion, but he took his place in an orderly way.


    It''s still the old tactics,


    the three-star crossbow, the strong bow, the long spear team and the white-edged army below the city wall.


    At this time, the leader of Qingshi alliance, Shuangjie, Heida All of the seven strong practitioners came together and stood in front of Ning Tao.


    "Mr. Ning, what''s your opinion on how we are going to fight this battle?" The inquiry of the leader.


    See a few people will look at, Ning Tao golden pupil a flash, pondered for a while, suddenly ordered: "strength bow team ready, ignition."


    "Let it go


    With a single order, all the lights of the house are decorated.


    Dense arrows shot from the city wall, and there were long prepared wooden piles and animal oil below, which instantly caused fierce fire.


    "Boom...!"


    Not only the south gate, but also the other three gates.


    If you look at it from a high altitude, you can see a big fire encircling the town. The fire is fierce, which temporarily blocks the boundless tide of animals. The light of the fire clearly reflects the area of 100 meters, and the roar of animals is more and more fierce.


    Shuang elder sister sighed and said with a bitter smile: "you don''t know. It''s just a tactic to slow down the war. It''s impossible to stop the tide of animals."


    And to tell you the truth, the beast tide in the night is much stronger than that in the day, and the difficulty is several times more difficult. It''s not hard to imagine the fall of tens of thousands of people. I advise you to be prepared


    The others nodded heavily.


    Ning Tao Wen Yan smile, negative hand way: "rest assured, I understand, so I came up with a more efficient, direct solution."


    "Oh? What? " Seven people are interested.


    Even a group of monks near here are curious to raise their ears.


    "The plan is to kill their leader, the commander-in-chief, just like the fierce bear on the earth. At that time, the tide of animals will naturally recede, and I will name it the decapitation plan," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    But when the words came out, everyone was dumbfounded.


    The good way he said was to go deep into the enemy''s belly and kill the enemy''s head.


    This is a good way for bullshit. It''s clear that it''s going to die. It''s an endless tide of animals. Even if you can get in, can you get out?


    Shuang immediately blew up her hair and said angrily, "are you crazy? How can you come up with such a stupid method and behead? Why don''t you say it''s to give the head away? Do you know how dangerous it is there? Ten dead people have no life!"


    "I''m bored. People want to stay far away. It''s like avoiding pestilence. How can your brain be different from others? There''s no danger. It''s like seeing naked beauties. You have a few lives to live so long."


    "I don''t agree, absolutely not!"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, but his heart is warm.


    While mengke''er was thinking about it, the leader also said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Ning, you can''t do it. If you don''t talk about the decapitation plan, you can''t do it without you. We are not qualified to be a commander."


    "You should also be very clear that the temporary change of command is a taboo in the art of war, and it is difficult to convince the public. It will only make our situation more dangerous."


    "Yes, Mr. Ning, please think twice..."


    Looking at a crowd''s dissuasion and feeling the animal tide approaching step by step, Ning Tao took a deep breath and firmly said: "I have made up my mind. You don''t have to persuade me any more. I''m not so stupid to die. Just believe me."


    "Then I''ll go with you," Meng Ke''er and Shuang Jie said in the same voice.


    Heida and heier are silent and go out at the same time.


    But seeing this, Ning Tao gave a wry smile and said, "just let Ke''er go with me. She can help me, and the rest of us stick to the south gate."


    "But..."


    "This is an order," Ning Tao said solemnly after drinking. "After I leave, the south gate is under the command of Shuang boss. Anyone who doesn''t follow will be killed without mercy!""This Well, I''ll do as you''re told After all, Shuang''s strength and reputation are not weak.


    Mengke''er seems to have guessed Ning Tao''s idea, and immediately said with a sweet smile: "sister Shuang, don''t worry, give me and brother Ning a little time, I promise you a peaceful night, and come back safely."


    Shuang elder brother sighs helplessly and shakes his head.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The two streamers rose up in an instant and went straight to the sky, causing a huge uproar and commotion, but now they didn''t care about it.


    "Dao FA, the shield of the moon!"


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    Two powerful shields wrapped them up. The smaller the area, the stronger their defense. But their posture was also very ambiguous. They were close to each other, and their faces were red, as if they had unlocked a new posture.


    The sky is also full of spirit beasts, goshawks, ravens, black feather eagles As soon as they noticed that they were coming, they immediately screamed and went up to fight. They were in groups, rubbing dense sparks on the shield.


    "Hiss Whoa, whoa


    "Gulu...!"


    "Brother Ning, you You''re against me, "said Meng Ke''er, blushing and whispering like a mosquito.


    "Ah, er..." Ning Tao''s face is rarely red, and he hastens to cough.


    "That beast has been locked by me. It''s a sixth order fire spot wolf. It''s very cunning. It''s hiding in the middle all the time. There are several sixth order spirit beasts nearby. I''ll follow my orders and try to kill it."


    Ning Tao pretended to be solemn in her ear.


    "Well!" Mengke''er nodded cleverly.


    At this time, they are like parabola, forming an arc, throwing from the city, falling rapidly towards the center of the animal tide.


    "Whoosh Bang


    There was only a loud noise, and the center of the animal tide exploded.


    A powerful impact spread to the surrounding spirit beast, and then it was blown away, which revealed a ferocious giant wolf with fire red body.


    "Ouch!"


    "No, do it quickly, don''t let it command the tide of animals!"


    "Three times The melting pot of war


    "Immortality, for a thousand years!"


    "Bright moon, moon born lotus, curse kill!"


    The two forces of terror were frantically released.

 Chapter 1847

    "Boom...!"


    A gun Gang, a lotus.


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er''s full strength urge, just like two Tyrannosaurus Rex general, roaring collision.


    The exposed fire red giant wolf was shocked. The whole body was twined with fire light, and it turned out to be a fire giant wolf, who was not afraid of death.


    "Boom!"


    From a distance, it seems that there is an explosion here.


    The ferocious spirit beasts all around wanted to come, but they were all blown upside down by the shock wave, and the yellow sand several meters deep was splashed up, in chaos.


    In the yellow sand, the wolf was hit hard and vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just gritted his teeth to get up, sudden change, a water silver spear violence hit it.


    There was only a click, and the spine was broken.


    And the shooter It''s Ning Tao.


    Looking at the dying fire spot wolf in front of him, he had no pity. He shot it up, and realized that the latter had no more vitality, so he was relieved.


    "Kor, it''s done. Let''s go!"


    As soon as he put away the body of the wolf, he wanted to take Ke''er to escape here and return to the town.


    "Roar...!"


    A strong wind blows the sand away in an instant.


    Tens of thousands of spirit animals, birds and poisonous insects rushed towards them. They seemed to be extremely angry, as if the flood was going to submerge this place.


    Ning Tao is about to urge the space avenue to escape. Suddenly he hears Meng Ke''er exclaim: "brother Ning, look at it."


    The former turned to see, suddenly a contraction of the pupil.


    That''s Another fire wolf!


    In the sight, on a hillside not far away from them, there was a huge wolf with fiery red body. His eyes were ready to crack, and he was full of the smell of hegemony. He even grabbed it with two claws and killed it madly.


    "This What''s going on? How can there be two wolf kings? " The dream is urgent.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face sank, he said in secret that he was careless and unsightly: "this should be male and female. In front of him, this one is a male wolf. It has been hidden until now."


    "Damn it, what a cunning beast! You deserve to be single by using your wife as bait."


    "Roar...!"


    "Bite these two humans to death, alive," roared the male.


    "Dao FA, the arc of the moon!"


    A crescent dart flies by, bringing up a large amount of blood and meat, but the death of so many spirit beasts is only a drizzle for the tide of beasts.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and grabbed Meng Ke''er. He threw her high into the sky and roared: "Ke''er, protect yourself."


    "No, brother Ning!"


    "Immortal method" the way of space, blink


    "Whoosh!"


    After several blinks, they have come to the periphery of the beast tide, and can see a city gate fighting with the spirit beast from a distance, just like a meat grinder.


    "Brother Ning, is that wolf king dead?" Dream can son full face not reconciled of ask a way.


    The former frown, immediately open perspective to see, but gradually, the pupil was staring to the largest.


    He saw an amazing scene!


    In the 100 meters range where he threw the poison pill, there were not many living creatures, and even a large circle of spirit beasts didn''t dare to get close. He looked full of fear.


    And the male fire spot wolf collapsed in the poison, his pupils were lax, and he gradually lost his life


    "Death Dead


    Although it was said that it was seriously injured, but I didn''t expect that it was so dead. In shock, I was relieved.


    "Don''t worry, it''s dead," said Ning Tao.


    Mengke''er was relieved when he heard this. It seems that their plan has been successful, and the tide of animals around them shows signs of being defeated.


    A few green wood wolf found them, immediately ferocious rushed over, echoed, end is prestige.


    "Space Avenue, blink!"


    "Whoosh!"


    When they show their bodies again, they are also outside the city, but somehow they always feel strange, and the tide of animals here is still very fierce.


    "Why, this is not the south gate?" Ning Tao scratched his head and looked surprised.


    Then he thought about it and realized that his space Avenue was refined again, and the distance of the blink was far away. Then he crossed the south gate.


    "Elder brother Ning, look over there," Meng Ke''er''s beautiful eyes brightened and said mysteriously.


    As soon as Ning Tao raised his head, he saw a big battle group. Three or four virtual practitioners were fighting around an elemental spirit beast. The strength of the elemental spirit beast was even stronger than that of the earth fierce bear.


    When he was wondering about all this, mengke''er''s bad laughter came back: "here is North gate


    North Gate, the guarding place of Baotou mercenary regiment!


    Ning Tao suddenly realized that he was smiling at the corner of his mouth"Boom...!"


    "Hold on, it''s going to die soon. Ha ha, I didn''t expect that our brothers were so lucky to meet an element beast. When we get its element stone, we will be able to increase our strength."


    A strong man who practices emptiness laughs wildly.


    Yang Cheng and others in the distance are also very excited. They actually meet this kind of spirit beast. It''s a treasure all over. It''s very important for us to understand the Tao.


    As soon as my father learned, he was coming quickly.


    Their mercenary regiment is about to launch. First they catch Jiaolong cubs, and now they are elemental beasts. This is a sign that they are going to rise, and they will dominate in the future.


    "Boom...!"


    The elemental beast was exhausted gradually. Fear flashed through his pupils, and so many strong people came out to kill him.


    "Damn, a bunch of shameless human beings!"


    "Give it all your strength, it''s going to die soon, ha ha, elemental stone, I''m coming," a big man with a knife laughed wildly and took out a knife to cut it.


    But a tortoise shield was blocked.


    "Well? This What''s going on? " Three or four people suddenly surprised, the distance of Yang Cheng flashed a little uneasy.


    "Hey, brother, it''s hard work. Your leader told me that whoever killed it belongs to him, but I don''t respect this elemental beast. Ha ha..." The tortoise shield has dissipated, revealing Ning Tao''s figure.


    That long gun is over.


    Four Lian Xu''s brains were confused. What happened? Yang Chengyi glared and yelled: "son of a bitch, he''s the bastard named Ning. He dares to rob things, come to people, and strip his skin for me!"

 Chapter 1848

    "Go ahead, all for me!"


    Yang Cheng is angry, but there are still people who dare to come to their territory to rob things. They are still elemental stones.


    Who doesn''t know that it''s a good treasure. Whether it''s enlightenment or cultivation, it''s a first-class good thing. It''s hard to buy money outside.


    Even for his father, it''s of great use


    Ning Tao''s evil spirit smiles and licks his dry lips. It''s an elemental stone. It''s the most urgent thing for him to improve his cultivation.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "You guys are busy. I''ll go first."


    Say to work properly to pack the element beast, unexpectedly lightning like of received in the ring, quick escape.


    Looking at the emptiness in front of them, the four suddenly reacted and said angrily, "what a little bastard! How dare you come to our territory to rob things and chase me. I want to chop him up to feed the dog."


    "Kill


    The four strong and weak men went after each other with red eyes.


    And at this time, the city gate also had a change, unexpectedly toward Ning Tao shot out a large arrow.


    "Whoosh...!"


    "No, Xuanwu shield!"


    Ning Tao murmured, and a tortoise shaped shield appeared all over his body. But as soon as he appeared, he was almost sieved by arrows, which made his scalp numb.


    If he was united in the south gate, he would give Yang Wei ten courage, and he would not dare to rob things.


    "Whoosh...!"


    A leopard tattoo shadow flew over the north gate. His fierce eyes immediately fixed on Ning Tao. The smart man understood and said angrily, "boy, are you going to die?"


    The crowd rioted, and strong men flew around.


    But when Ning Tao flew to mengke''er''s side, he looked around at the net. Instead, he said with a faint smile: "commander Yang, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but it''s OK."


    "OK, I''m your grandma''s uncle. Hand over the corpse of the elemental beast, and I''ll leave you a whole corpse," Yang Wei said coldly, holding a long gun.


    "What a big tone. I''m worried. I stabbed you to death with one finger," Meng Ke''er glared.


    But she is more lovely, more like a cute girl. Her little face is not tired of playing. It''s like water. It''s too tender, like daffodils.


    Yang Cheng, Xu Fang Zhu and others trembled in their hearts. The horror of that day still lingers.


    Yang Wei''s eyes narrowed and sneered: "it''s interesting. Let the commander see. If you can''t kill me, you''ll stay with me and be my daughter-in-law."


    "Tut Tut, I''m afraid that will disappoint commander Yang. If you want Ke''er to be your daughter-in-law, you should wait in line."


    "Alas, we came to help with good intentions, but we were besieged by you. It''s really a dog bite. LV Dongbin doesn''t know good people''s hearts, and regards good intentions as donkey''s liver and lung. Let alone, our master doesn''t care about you villains."


    Ning Tao pretends to be sad, but actually sneers.


    But Ke''er, after hearing this, blushed and said with the same smile: "it''s called treating people with their own way. You deserve it."


    "You I want to die


    In Yang Wei''s eyes, the flame is blazing. He holds the spear with both hands and turns white. His strength of refining eight heavy is breaking out.


    Feeling this strong breath, they looked slightly moved and immediately sneered: "commander Yang, since you are not welcome, let''s leave first. After all, in the future It''s still long! "


    "Space Avenue, blink!"


    This is the fifth time today. It has reached the limit of his ability and disappeared immediately.


    "Well? Empty Space


    Yang Wei''s pupil shrank and a trace of ruthlessness and greed flashed. This is a rare fairy road in legend.


    The whole fairyland is yearning for it. It can be called escape first. No one dares to oppose it. What is the way of wind, the way of feather I can''t catch up with you.


    In addition to escape, there are all kinds of miracles


    "Bastard, I ran away, my father. I can''t swallow this tone. It''s an elemental stone. Even if it''s good for you, how can I give it to him?" Yang Cheng was angry and unwilling.


    Yang Wei took a look at him, and the receding tide of beasts suddenly hummed coldly: "order troops, go to the south gate!"


    "I leopard head, when crush everything..."


    A blink, directly to a corner of the town, identify the direction, the two ran to the south gate.


    With Ning Tao''s present spatial attainments, he is still barely stretching the distance, but it won''t be long before he can specify the range, that is, within a certain range, he can appear there with little difference.


    By then, it will be a huge breakthrough.


    ¡­ =) first B hair / =%


    "whoosh...!"


    When we arrived at the south gate, the tide of beasts in the night had already faded, and the corpses were everywhere, which was more severe than that in the day. Everyone was cleaning up the mess.


    Seems to be aware of two people appear, Shuang elder sister, black big, big boss are surprised to come.


    "Mr. Ning, you have succeeded. The tide of animals has receded. We have won a great victory," the leader said happily."Mr. Ning, Mr. Ning...!"


    More than 20000 friars cheered and yelled, and the sound of cheering and cheering rang through the whole town.


    Ning Tao relieved a smile, just want to open mouth, suddenly eyebrow a pick, turned to look behind him, there was a large number of dark shadow rushed over.


    In the air, more than a dozen strong practitioners locked him in, as well as those riding on Mojiao Yang Wei!


    "Little bastard, do you think it''s OK to escape to the south gate? In this Qingshi Town, I''m the master. Come on, let me have a look and interrupt your dog legs," Yang Wei sneered.


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    The whole leopard head mercenary regiment roared.


    At the sight of this, the whole southern monk''s face changed. Is this a plan for civil strife?


    The leader frowned and said in a deep voice: "commander Yang, is there any misunderstanding? Now the forbidden area is besieged, and Mr. Ning is the commander of our south gate. It''s too much for you to provoke me like this."


    "Too much Ha ha? "


    "What can I do if I''m too much? You can''t speak here. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Take your people and get out of here, or you will be splashed with blood."


    Yang Wei held out his long gun and was very arrogant.


    "Hum, Yang Wei, don''t go too far. Do you really think we are so easy to bully?" Shuang Jie pulled out her double knives and cheered coldly.


    As soon as the words came down, hundreds of people pulled out their blades.


    "Ha ha...!"


    The whole leopard head mercenary group laughs with sarcasm, thousands of people step together, and the whole South Gate trembles, just like a lion facing a dog.


    "Yan Shuang, you are so conceited. Do you think you can fight against our leopard head mercenary regiment with such a small number of hands?" Yang Wei foot Mo Jiao, carrying a long gun, condescending contempt.


    Ning Tao just wanted to stand up, but Ximen''s direction suddenly came a smile: "commander Yang, it''s not good to be so arrogant. Only by keeping a low profile once in a while can we cultivate ourselves."


    I saw shopkeeper Tang coming with a group of strong men from Ziyang chamber of Commerce, with a sneer.


    "Why, shopkeeper Tang, do you want to be a businessman?" Xu Fangzhu threatened.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, the leader seemed to have made a decision. He said in a deep voice: "commander Yang, this is the South Gate of our country. You are not allowed to be wild here."


    "Mr. Ning, you can''t trample on it!"


    "Yes, that''s right. Grandma, you are crazy at the north gate. You dare to bring people to look for trouble. Are you really afraid of us at the south gate?"


    Some South Gate friars yelled.


    "Brothers, Mr. Ning has twice been desperate for his life and death for us with his great righteousness. Don''t you all forget that just now, he risked to go deep into the enemy''s belly and kill the beast of the first order."


    "We can live to now, all thanks to Mr. Ning''s blessing, but now someone dares to bully him, what should we do?" There was a roar of anger.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    More than 20000 friars drew their swords with red eyes.


    This boiling momentum is just like an avalanche. The sword is opposite, and the arrows are locked.


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er are stunned. They have no idea of this scene.


    But Yang Wei and several thousand leopard head mercenary regiment''s wild laughter suddenly a stiff, gradually solidified.

 Chapter 1849

    The sound of 20000 people is enough to shake the sky.


    After a short period of consternation, Ning Tao immediately burst out a happy smile. His kung fu is worthy of those who have a heart, and he is fair and comfortable.


    "To bully Mr. Ning is to bully my south gate!"


    Hearing this deafening roar of anger, full of hostility, Yang Wei and others'' faces are extremely ugly, but more of them are unbelievable.


    What''s going on?


    Are these people floating? Or he can''t hold it!


    His leopard head mercenary regiment has been dominating here for nearly ten years. It is not without rivals, but they have all been defeated by them. The ten-year supremacy has been reversed by a little guy who has just been here for a few days.


    More than 20000 monks, standing on their opposite side!


    Yang Wei felt a trace of fear and fear. What kind of personality charm and skill Yang Wei had, in just one day, disintegrated his ten-year power.


    From a dominant family to a chamber fighting!


    His heart gushed a unwilling, angry, immediately clenched his teeth and said: "shut up, all of you. Are you going to rebel? What do you want to do? For the sake of just a hairy boy, you dare to fight against our leopard head mercenary regiment. "


    "Not afraid of death? I''m not afraid to settle the accounts in the future! "


    "Hum, commander Yang, you are also a man with a head and a face. How can you say such kind of petty words and retaliate? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous and naive?" Ning Tao sneered.


    Shopkeeper Tang sneered: "leader Yang, those who achieve great things should be open and aboveboard. It''s a pity that you don''t occupy the same position."


    "Mr. Ning treats us with great righteousness. We should respect him and be proud of him. We are not afraid of threats," he said.


    "Respect and honor your husband..."


    More than 20000 friars cheered.


    This kind of cohesion is absolutely beyond imagination. It''s so shocking that 20000 troops without intersection will cheer for one person at the moment.


    Meng Ke''er and Shuang Jie even laughed and said: "commander Yang, you see, this is the people''s will. If you don''t have anything to do, don''t delay us to cheer for the victory. You can go back where you should go. Don''t take a walk."


    Yang Cheng was so angry that his face turned red with anger.


    Yang Wei was also very angry. The majestic momentum of more than 20000 people made him feel heavy, and the arrogance of the leopard head mercenary regiment was also suppressed.


    This is just the first day. If this boy continues to develop vigorously, I''m afraid the days of Qingshi town will change


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately calmed down and said, "boy, if you want us to go, you can hand over the corpse of the elemental beast you robbed. From then on, our well water will not violate the river water."


    "That''s right, it''s our booty, which you shamelessly robbed," Yang Cheng suddenly stared and roared.


    Elemental beast, it''s this baby!


    No wonder leader Yang was so angry. This is the treasure that monk Lian Xu dreamed of.


    To put it simply, the elemental stone bred by the elemental beast can enable the monk to understand the power of Tao in advance, just like Ning Tao. This alone is enough to make people crazy. The great benefits of that kind of seed can be known by looking at Ning Tao.


    There are endless means to cross the ranks


    Standing on the wall, Ning Tao hugged his arm and said sarcastically, "is that right? Please, commander Yang, first hand over the Jiaolong cub, the earth storm bear, the double headed Silver Eagle, and several piles of corpses of spirit beasts to show his sincerity. "


    Huh?


    Everyone was surprised, and their faces became more and more wonderful.


    The latter''s face suddenly sank and murmured: "boy, I advise you not to be unkind and give it up. There''s nothing wrong with it. Besides, those spirit beasts were captured and killed by our team leader. Why do you want to leave?"


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry. This elemental beast was also hunted by the master of our workshop. Why give it to you?" Ning Tao sneers.


    Yang Wei''s old face is red, and he argues, "you are deliberately retaliating. Why should the north gate of the regiment guard you to intervene with a grin ant? You are not only invited, but also clashed with my staff. You are clearly grabbing something."


    "Hum, the South Gate guarded by the owner doesn''t need your garbage to intervene. You not only come uninvited, but also let your subordinates hurt the owner. You not only rob things, but also deliberately stir up trouble and ignore the dignity of our south gate!"


    "What sin should you be guilty of?" Ning Tao roared.


    "Kill..."


    Twenty five thousand monks roared together and took a step. This step was like the roar of a giant. Mount Tai was on the top of the mountain, and the tsunami was beating down.


    "Goo Gollum...! "


    The leopard head mercenary regiment was pale and couldn''t help stepping back.


    Yang Wei was shocked and angry by this momentum. He felt that he was holding his breath in his chest and couldn''t spit it out.


    Empty has a strength, but the fight in the cotton.


    "You What qualifications do you have to dare to discuss with the leader of our regiment? You don''t even deserve to carry my shoes. I say you are robbing things. You are robbing things. Who dares to disobey me? "Yang Wei scolded angrily.Ning Tao said with a sneer: "what a disobedience. Do you come to our South Gate to catch and kill the spirit beast, that is to help, while our Master goes to your north gate to hunt and kill the spirit beast, that is to say, robbing things. Commander Yang, you are so powerful!"


    "Have you ever regarded my three monks as arrogant and arrogant? Do you really regard yourself as an elder?"


    "I''ll tell you today that I''m not used to you!"


    "Well, well said...!"


    Not only the south gate, but also the East and West gates.


    The momentum of tens of thousands of people made thousands of people in Baotou mercenary regiment dare not say a word. Even Yang Cheng and Xu Fang master were very angry.


    "Good, good one is not used to me, you say I don''t pay attention to them, do you ever pay attention to them, beautiful words everyone will say, don''t pretend to be a good man," Yang Wei bited his teeth maliciously.


    "I really didn''t pay attention to you," said Ning Tao.


    "Well, this


    As soon as everyone''s smile froze, the scene suddenly became silent.


    Yang Cheng a listen to is about to ecstasy, counterattack, but Ning Tao but then light way: "because I put in the heart, as if treasure."


    "Wow, ah...!"


    Nearly ten thousand nuns screamed excitedly.


    Even tens of thousands of male friars were blushed by these words, and their heart seemed to fall from a precipice. Suddenly, it came up to the sky, shining.


    Shuang Jie, Meng Ke''er and others blushed and wiped a cold sweat. Just now, the heart almost jumped out. It was too exciting.


    "You You, Pooh...! "


    Yang Wei was so angry that he vomited blood.


    For the first time in his life, he was vomited blood by popular people, and his anger rose. Even Mo Jiao under his feet was laughing at him with his eyes.


    "What a sharp mouthed boy, you have seed. Today, our team leader has recognized it, but you should remember that the future is still a long time to see who can laugh to the end," said Yang Wei with a mouthful of blood.


    "Go


    Words fall, thousands of people immediately go.


    Ning Tao negative hand sneer, I''m afraid let Yang Wei did not expect is, this is just a beginning, next is let him want to cry without tears regret.

 Chapter 1850

    See leopard head mercenary Corps escape, everyone cheers.


    If a big force stands on one place for a long time, it will always cause some discontent. If it is more arrogant and domineering, I''m afraid there will be discontent everywhere.


    Now, it''s a good proof.


    Ning Tao is also relieved and a little happy. He is famous for the elemental stone and can improve his cultivation. He will not make it anyway.


    This is his capital to become stronger!


    On the other hand, sister Shuang, Meng Ke''er and even the whole South Gate friars are cheering for the victory.


    Shopkeeper Tang Fuxu smiles and bows his hand to Ning Tao, who is also polite


    After cheering for a long time, I gradually picked up the pieces.


    This time the harvest of animal tide, gambling stone square only 20%, the rest of those due to the South City monks, this is a huge wealth.


    The faces of all the people were smiling.


    Although the tide of beasts receded, we should be on guard. Ning Tao issued orders in an orderly way, and all kinds of arrays, traps, protective measures and attack means were constantly upgraded and maintained.


    Just imagine, with 25000 strong monks, can there be no more capable monks?


    In such a happy atmosphere, many friars move out the good things that they press on the bottom of the box. Some of them are lost arrays, some are special materials, and some are tactics created by the great power in ancient times


    Seeing this, Ning Tao and others are overjoyed. After all, the more secure the gate is, the safer they will be.


    Who is not desperately alive!


    However, Ning Tao didn''t treat them badly. Some of the resources are shared by Nanmen. As a commander, he can transfer them at will and make up for them on the spot.


    Some are not enough, he even took out his own money, let a crowd secretly praise Mingjun is also.


    Please Shuangjie''s two tasks are still going on in an orderly way, and great progress has been made in recruiting people and collecting poisons.


    In the middle of the night, the gate of the city is fortified as if it were an iron bucket. From a distance, it looks like an iron mountain with iron pimples and dense sharp claws. It is also blessed with many kinds of array.


    And more than 20000 people are also familiar with, running in a variety of battle lines, and giving full play to their strength.


    "Boom...!"


    Seeing this prosperous scene, Ning Tao smiles with satisfaction. Busy in the middle of the night, it''s time for him to practice, just to try the magic of the elemental stone.


    Back to the gambling stone square, it''s dawn.


    Mengke''er Guling follows her strangely, but she is shy and doesn''t open her mouth. Ning Tao has no choice but to smile when she sees it. She wants to understand the ethereal mother crystal, but she is embarrassed to open her mouth. It''s really hard for her.


    With a bang, the door slammed shut.


    Seeing this, master Hui could not help sighing: "young man, you are so passionate. You can''t let go of such a little time. When you are old, you can only cover your waist and shed tears..."


    In the room, the power of Tao is everywhere.


    Mengke''er perseveres to understand the space Avenue. She has already figured out the skin, but she can''t get started, which makes her real for a while.


    In the other hand, it is a colorful stone.


    Ning Tao found a total of two stone elements from the animal''s body. It was a surprise. One by one, he was friendly to the Tao. Some things that he could not understand all the time suddenly opened up.


    He has fallen into deep understanding, but Ning Tao is not in a hurry this time, instead, he takes out a dead seed.


    This is the seed of ginseng fruit tree. Even if it''s dead, it''s also Xianzhen. Can we find a way to revive it?


    He was still thinking about Master Wu Chenzi''s resurrection, Mo Lao''s body, and master Zhou Heng''s arm breaking. If there is a magic medicine, I''m afraid these things will be easier to do and make him more relaxed.


    These things weighed heavily on him like mountains!


    But after a long time of understanding and pondering, there was no harvest. He once asked Xiao Hei, but his answer was vague, which seemed to be taboo.


    But he had no choice but to give up. He had to work hard to improve his cultivation first. Besides, he had a premonition that when he mastered Haoyue, the immortal Road, he would break through the triple cultivation of emptiness.


    This day is not far away!


    Elemental stones help.


    Moonstone assist.


    "The way of the soul, the eye of the heart!"


    Ning Tao''s ability in the field can be called abnormal. As he goes further and further along Haoyue Avenue, he is rubbing a spark of wisdom in his mind


    It took three days.


    In the past three days, the tide of animals did not come, but the four gates were more and more alert. Finally, the clouds were broken.


    "Ho ho...!"


    A monk raised his head in doubt, but his face turned white and frightened. The whole town was shrouded in a shadow, like a burning sun.


    "Gulu!"


    "This This is the fire crow, the black feather carving This is an air raid, air raid! " A monk was shocked."Ho ho...!"


    The black birds and beasts swoop down like bullets, hitting the simple array with their sharp claws and sharp mouths


    There are also animal tides on the ground. Double attack.


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er choose to use the old method, decapitate plan, break through many difficulties, kill the fire crow King together, and organize the South Gate friars to fight back.


    The arrows swept across the sky.


    The situation of the other three is much worse, with heavy casualties and a very tragic situation.


    The city is also organizing people to fight back. As soon as you look up, you can see birds and beasts. Many people died miserably.


    The situation in the north gate can be stabilized. After all, the strongest leopard head mercenary regiment is here, and the north gate with the weakest impact is chosen. Everything is fairly easy.


    "Ho ho...!"


    A canary king was not willing to sing, so angry that he fought with the five strong men.


    In a small town like this, it''s good to have one or two practitioners. It''s a miracle to be able to carry two or three waves of animal tides. But this small town is unusual. It plays the role of pig and eats tiger.


    More than a dozen strong practitioners came out to beat him, and his nose was almost crooked.


    And look at this posture, the other three doors seem to be the same. Is this a small town? Even a small city is not as powerful as this small town.


    Yang Wei stands on the top of the city wall and looks around coldly as he slaughters. He is on guard against Ning Tao. The power of the spirit has been dispersing. As long as this boy dares to come, he will summon the strong to kill him.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the process of thinking, a space suddenly broke and a familiar guy appeared.


    It''s amazing that Ning Tao!


    He also bumped into a strong man who was making a move. The man was shocked. Ning Tao said with a smile: "Hey, I''ve met you again. I''m not polite to take it away."


    Said, a group of gold flame burning dying Canary king, in several people''s angry eyes, the body disappeared.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    "Boom...!"


    Seven or eight terrorist attacks have been defeated, showing a few people with silly eyes, this You''re leaving?


    And Yang Wei is also stunned, since Ning Tao appeared to leave, only three breathing time, he didn''t even say a word, this bastard actually ran away, also took the Canary king.


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole!"


    His eyes were red with blood. He looked up to the sky and roared, "damn space Avenue, I want to report you."

 Chapter 1851

    Five blinks, safe landing.


    The distance difference is not particularly big, returned to the south gate, still holding the fast roasted Canary king in hand, a gorgeous feather was burned, leaving only the tail of a gorgeous golden feather!


    Ning Tao pulled out curiously, this should be on its body besides animal Dan, the most valuable.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Dream can son and Shuang elder sister a face surprised fly over, full face shock, since Ning Tao left to come back, this before and after just five interest time?


    The space Avenue is really abnormal.


    "Ning, I don''t share heaven with you..." Yang Wei''s voice came from the north gate.


    "Er..."


    Three people a Leng, immediately all laugh out.


    I''m afraid Yang Wei''s intestines are green now. He has provoked such an enemy as Ning Tao, and he will also have a strange space Avenue in legend, which is so abnormal.


    He was the first in the history of escape, which really deserved his reputation.


    Shuang Jie''s face is full of envy. Ning Tao once asked her to understand the ethereal mother crystal, but she gave up after a try. Xianpin Avenue is so mysterious that it''s a waste of time for him. It''s better to go back and ask for a second time.


    It''s just a luxury to master Yipin Avenue.


    "Ho ho...!"


    The birds in the sky and the animals on the ground were forced to retreat, and Qingshi town also paid a heavy price.


    The South Gate alone, which is in good condition, has paid more than 5000 monks'' tragic death, the city gate is broken, more people are seriously injured, the town is full of corpses, and some innocent townspeople are also killed, and there are howling and crying everywhere.


    Six thousand people died in the north gate.


    Nine thousand for the east gate, seven thousand for the west gate.


    This is the third animal tide. No one knows when it will end. However, according to the general statistics, Qingshi town has fallen into silence.


    More than 40000 monks have fallen!


    What a terrible number. It''s the result of their strong strength and the tide of animals belittle them.


    If you put this ratio in the southern region, you can imagine how many people will die, how many cities will be flattened, and how many sects will be destroyed after the end of the animal tide.


    It can be called the strongest animal tide in a hundred years!


    Ning Tao and others sigh, but what can they do now? They are just a chestnut in the sea.


    Some people place their hopes on the great Luoxian palace.


    But in the end, a senior with very old qualifications pointed out the mystery and said with a bitter smile, "why do the four dignitaries in the fifth restricted area launch the animal tide?"


    Because they also need to become stronger, devour human beings, and temper life and death.


    If the Dalao fairy palace wants to stop it, there is no way. After all, human beings are the masters of this world.


    But why are there so many animal surges?


    Because There is a tacit agreement between the two. The spirit beast needs to be stronger and the human needs to be stronger. The animal tide is the opportunity to achieve this.


    Otherwise, how do you think the kings and emperors in the fifth restricted area come from?


    It''s not all evolved from the tide of animals. It''s good for human beings to step on the city. There are lots of fur, materials, animal elixirs Waiting for a lot of treasures.


    We can also vent their tyranny, but there is also an invisible rule that we should not make too much noise. However, this time, it is obvious that we are making too much noise. It is almost all over the southern region, and countless cities are affected.


    No one knows what happened?


    When Ning Tao and others came back, they found that some residents were praying and kneeling. He curiously sent out the spirit to sweep away, and the whole person suddenly became stiff on the ground.


    "Lord Yama, save us. We believe in you. There is reincarnation in faith. Please save us..."


    Yan Magic?


    Ning Tao''s face is full of suspicion. Shuang Jie only says that it''s a kind of faith, but Meng Ke''er gives another explanation. It''s said that this is what her master said.


    Hell!


    A guy who scares fairyland!


    It is said that he is a mysterious man in the depths of the hell devil palace. No one knows who he is. He suddenly rose up and beat the top three of the ten immortals. He built the hell devil palace overnight to compete with the great immortal palace.


    Everything is too mysterious, and no one knows where his power comes from. How dare he fight against the fairyland?


    According to the secret, there is an old Daneng who has been sleeping in the fairyland. He once went out of the pass for this, and soon found the headquarters of the yama hall and met that Hell!


    On that day, the sun did not appear.


    There is a vast abyss in the sky, occupying half of the sky and swallowing the sky.


    The other half of the sky is covered with endless darkness, and a towering outline can be seen. It is like a dark emperor, dominating all living beings, as if controlling the reincarnation of hell in the fairyland.


    On that day, all living beings trembled with fear.


    Since then, the temple of hell has not disappeared. Instead, it has become a taboo in the fairyland, and the so-called hell devil has unconsciously become a belief, and a group of believers always appear in disastersAfter listening to these, Ning Tao can''t help but lose his mind. He always feels that many things can be connected.


    But in the end, it only relates to one thing. I feel that this method is similar to that of the Holy See of the earth, except that the temple of the devil has done a better job. On the one hand, it has caused a great disaster secretly, and on the other hand, it has spread the belief in the Savior.


    The last time we met the disaster Messenger, Wen merciless, it is estimated that it has a certain connection with this animal tide.


    Ning Tao can''t think clearly, so he simply doesn''t think about it, because there''s nothing he can do now. When his strength reaches a certain level, these things will come out and come into contact sooner or later.


    And he didn''t do anything about this large number of believers, because there was almost no way


    The Canary feather is about to leave by mengke''er. She says it''s a woman''s favorite and more precious than some cultivation resources. It''s a scramble in the auction house. Ning Tao gives it to her.


    The boss scolded him for being a beast.


    Go back to the gambling stone workshop and practice in isolation.


    In the face of more and more severe situation, everyone has to do so. Haoyue Avenue is not far away.


    It''s another five days.


    Or the movement of animal tide surprised them, black poisonous centipede, double headed wolf, and powerful dragon Python!


    "Boom...!"


    Or the north gate, familiar places and people.


    Eight strong practitioners are besieging the powerful dragon boa king. In the sixth level, it may be a very powerful existence, and eight people can suppress it.


    And Yang Wei learned this time, and directly let all his subordinates around here. He had to see how Ning Tao robbed this time. If he had the guts, he would let him come again.


    Eight fight, six stand by.


    I saw Yang Wei roar: "be careful. When the dragon boa king is seriously injured, the boy should appear. At that time, he will kill them with all his strength."


    "Even if the boy runs away, the dragon boa king can''t run away, and we killed him. Hum, our leader wants to see how he can play this time?"


    "Whoosh!"


    However, as soon as the words fell, Ning Tao appeared.


    And this time the place is very accurate, appears directly in the Dragon Python''s side, the latter is angry and wants to bite in the past, but a sound makes it stiff.


    "ZuLong Road, Longwei!"


    "The way of space, blink!"


    The next second, a man and a python disappear.


    Yang Wei''s eyes are almost staring out, and his face is full of consternation. He actually took the Dragon Python alive, MMP. How can he let people play with him? It''s immortal

 Chapter 1852

    When Yang Wei arrived at the South Gate with his men, he smelled a smell of roast.


    Looking at it in amazement, Ning Tao was playing with a barbecue. The dragon boa king, who was several Zhang long, was divided into several sections. A golden flame made it "Zizi" sound, full of greasy.


    Far away, you can smell a fragrance.


    "This...!"


    Thousands of people are silly, and some people are swallowing saliva, it is too tempting fragrance.


    Seeing someone coming, Ning Tao turned his head in a hurry and said with a smile, "Hey, chief Yang is here. It happens that you want to taste my barbecue?"


    "Son of a bitch, you''re too deceiving!"


    Yang Wei angrily smashes a big hole with a long gun. Just as he wants to turn around, he suddenly sniffs it. It''s not bad. At least it''s also a sixth level dragon spirit beast. If he eats it, it''s good for him.


    I''ve already lost so much. I''d better let my brother eat it back. MMP, let go of his belly and eat him.


    If you want to do it, you''ll have to promise with a smile, but a word makes him lose his mind.


    "No, why let him eat? We don''t have enough to share. Besides, the head of the mercenary regiment is not shameless and shameless. He licks a thick face of the city wall and comes here to eat and drink."


    Meng Ke''er angrily said, suddenly and lovingly turned his head, blinked a pair of innocent big eyes and said: "am I right, commander Yang?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "What miss Ke''er said is, go, go, there''s no share for you here..."


    Twenty thousand friars immediately cheered and laughed.


    Hearing this, Yang Wei''s face was purple with anger. He wanted to eat meat with a thick face in a rage, but he hesitated for a long time, but he couldn''t pull down his face.


    Suddenly brush ran color, green with a face to leave.


    then don''t mention how annoyed it is. For the three time, they robbed them three times, the elemental stone, the Canary feather, and the Dragon Python king.


    It''s not rare for these treasures to be put outside. They can only be seen once in such a large-scale animal tide. But now, they are all robbed by others, and they are in a bad mood.


    Yang Wei looked at the foot of the ink Jiao, suddenly poured out a sense of regret, regret should not have snatched it.


    More regretful is, with Ning Tao as the enemy, he is to see the abnormal place of space Avenue.


    It''s not invincible, it''s Rogue


    Looking at them leaving, Ning Tao glanced at them, wiped the blood from his mouth without any trace, grunted slightly, and continued to fiddle with the barbecue in his hand.


    This dragon boa king is worthy of being the overlord. It is terrible to be strong. Even with the help of ZuLong Dao, Shuangjie and mengke''er, it took a lot of trouble to kill it.


    That''s it. He was whipped in the chest.


    "Zizi...!"


    A large piece of meat was roasted golden yellow, straight fat, fragrant, not to mention how attractive.


    Twenty thousand friars couldn''t turn their eyes, but Ning Tao seemed to have just started. He took out a small knife and waved it. He cut out a large piece of meat like a wound. He took out piles of precious medicines and pills.


    In the eyes of the public, he put these herbs into the meat and smothered them with fire.


    The rest of the meat was cooked in the same way, with a mouthful of element soup, Canary, spicy wolf


    After a while, a few little king meal out of the pot, fragrant filled the whole hungry town.


    Twenty thousand friars were shocked and swallowed saliva. They had never seen such a way. Herbs and meat, cumin and spicy It''s a new trend.


    "Gulu...!"


    "Brother Ning, can I have it?" Mengke''er wiped her saliva and went to steal the meatway.


    Seeing the crowd''s eyes red and thirsty, Ning Tao said: "why, haven''t you ever eaten barbecue? How come it''s like you haven''t seen the world before? "


    "Well, barbecue Eat Yes, but never It''s such a delicious barbecue, "mengke''er''s mouth is full, and he can''t speak clearly.


    A piece of golden Canary makes her mouth greasy.


    "Well, if you''re hungry, all of you Have some... " Ning Tao just finished, the next second regret.


    One second, three seconds.


    Looking at the big pot still buzzing around, Ning Tao is a little suspicious of life. He really hasn''t seen the world, but he likes you like this. It''s estimated that he can conquer your fairyland with a package of spicy bars


    But I had to do some more.


    Shopkeeper Tang Wenxiang came over and asked for a large piece of barbecue and a bowl of element soup. He even praised his thumb.


    Even the 13 mercenary regiment of fengsha came to eat, and tens of thousands of people were in a mess.


    Ning Tao also ate some, very delicious, and more importantly, with the help of the essence of these meat, there are treasure drugs, Dan medicine, these things are assisted, so that many people broke through and made great progress on the spot.


    Shuang Jie, who has been practicing hard, has an opportunity to make a breakthrough at one stroke and improve her strength.Heilianda Black thirteen was divided into many people. They ate in the crowd, wept and choked. This was the first time they felt happy after they became puppets. No one regarded them as slaves.


    Tens of thousands of people, such a little thing is certainly not enough to divide, but the sixth level little king''s meat has been eaten up, so a group of people aimed at the fifth level spirit beast. Today they have to eat to stand and crawl.


    I want Ning Tao to help, but I''m embarrassed. However, the former teaches them the method with a smile and lets them do it by themselves


    Not to mention that he didn''t expect it, I''m afraid no one can imagine that the Ning style barbecue, which is popular in the fairyland and fanatical by the friars of the five regions, actually comes from this moment, from this remote town, and its source is from ningtao.


    Looking at a crowd busy in full swing, he also began to practice, this sitting, is half a day.


    dragon''s Python Wang''s Dragon essence has helped him a little, and his physique has been stronger. When he opened his eyes, it was actually a beautiful moon. It was so beautiful, pure, and refreshing.


    "Hao The moon


    There was a flash of inspiration in the brain, and the breath soared.


    At this time, he broke through the three aspects of refining emptiness, and mastered Haoyue Avenue, another immortal product, the fourth immortal product, and also the Eighth Avenue.


    "You You actually broke through. Have you mastered Haoyue Avenue? " Ear suddenly came the sound of shock.


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "well, I didn''t expect it would be very difficult to master an immortal road."


    On hearing this, Meng Ke''er is completely depressed. If those genius outside can hear it, they will cry to death. You will master xianpin Avenue in a few days, and it will shock the fairyland.


    P ^) the new WB is the fastest to go up (W ^ ''


    it''s a bit difficult to say. I''ll drop a thunder and kill him.


    Mengke''er is depressed. She can''t get into the avenue of space. She finally comes to an answer. It''s not the avenue that human beings can master at all!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao angrily smile, he is also rely on the eyes of the candle dragon just lucky to understand.


    Slowly stand up, found around less a lot of animal corpses, and some more fresh, after a son explained, it is this group of people make too much, make the smell almost lead to a wave of animal tide.


    Knowing this, Ning Tao only smiles bitterly


    Shuangjiao mountain, a mountain far away from Qingshi Town, is named after it because it is very similar to the horns of jiaoniu. It is a symbol of a region.


    But now it''s occupied by the endless tide of animals.


    From a distance, a mountain seems to be dyed black, as black as ink, the dark luster is palpitating, as if it can pierce everything.


    But if you get closer, you will find that this is a living creature, a giant king of Mojiao with a body of 100 feet. The real Dragon King!

 Chapter 1853

    Shuangjiao mountain is towering, like two spikes.


    When Ning Tao and others cultivated themselves, the depression and tranquility here was suddenly broken by a rush, and a sixth order dragon Python rushed up in a panic.


    In the mouth also pale urgent way: "Mo Jiao King adult, not No, something''s wrong, Nan There is an accident in a small town in the South...! "


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum from the top of the mountain sounded like thunder.


    Only heard a jar voice coldly spread: "why so flustered, dare to disturb the king healing, you know what the consequences will be."


    "Boom...!"


    There was a deafening sound from the tip of a unicorn, like a giant waking up. The black top of the unicorn lit up a pair of eyes as big as a copper bell. It was cold and dignified, like two little suns, overlooking all animals.


    The spirit beasts all over the mountains and fields are crawling on the ground and sobbing.


    "Gulu!"


    The sixth order dragon Python was sweating and trembling: "it belongs to I understand, but Just Just a few days ago, the little prince was so playful that he took a fierce bear to I went to a small border town. "


    "But Then, by I''ve been caught


    "Boom!"


    A frenzied anger burst out, there is an unspeakable terror, the corner of the mountain, it is hard to break.


    A stream of dark energy swept by and cut off the half of the python.


    "Ah ah...!"


    "Spare me Spare your life, my lord... "


    "Roar!"


    The next second, a deafening roar of the dragon.


    "You, say it again!"


    The dragon boa died of pain, but he cried out: "spare your life, my Lord. My subordinates summoned a lot of strong men to rescue me at the first time."


    "But But this small town is unusual. It shows weakness on the surface. Although it is a border town, its real strength is not inferior to that of the city. "


    "The wolf, the elemental beast, the Raven king, the Canary King These subordinates know friends launched a total of three animal tide, want to save the little prince, but actually all planted in, even the dragon boa King All... "


    "Say, what''s the matter!" King Mojiao roared ferociously.


    "All They were roasted and eaten on the spot!


    "Wuwu Too bullying beast, adult, you don''t know, less than three seconds, several of my friends didn''t even leave trash, they were eaten clean, too It''s terrible, I want to go home, I want to go home, Wuwu... "


    The cry of the dragon boa reverberates in Shuangjiao mountain.


    It''s really scared. The king of dragon boa and it are of the same race. It feels like one human being is scared to see another being eaten.


    I have a good appetite in the countryside. I don''t take a bath


    Listening to his cry, King Mojiao was furious and roared. He used a secret method to sense his child''s life and death.


    Fortunately, it should be just caught.


    Immediately roared: "the army listen to the order, go out with the king, level the damn town for me, save my child..."


    "Roar...!"


    At this time, an anxious voice came: "brother Mo, don''t be impulsive. Kunlun city can be broken now. How can you give up halfway? Don''t forget that if you promised the emperors, it''s also about your promotion."


    There is a powerful golden figure in another corner mountain. When you look carefully, it is the one Ning Tao has seen Lion King!


    King Mojiao''s whole body was stiff, and his depression was terrible. The crazy beast pupil was sober, but his face was not reconciled.


    "But that''s my son. How can I ignore it?"


    "Brother Mo, don''t panic. You didn''t say to give up the little prince. Where can a small border town be even more powerful? It''s not worth it for you to do it yourself, "the Lion King comforted.


    "What do you mean?" Mo Jiao King beast pupil a MI.


    "The genius of our family, Mao Yishan, has passed the pass. Now he is coming to join me, hoping to break through the king."


    "I think you know its strength. In its eyes, the dragon boa king is a mole ant. Even those who have the power to lead and understand the Tao among human beings may not be its opponents. Even if the Tao realm moves, it can also compete with one or two."


    "Let it instead of you to save the little prince, it must be in the right, you and I now, or seize the time to heal and recover, strive not to give Kunlun a chance to breathe, wait for the time is enough, won it at one stroke, this is not good for you and me," the mane Lion King tone eased not less.


    A mountain of bristles!


    As soon as the name came out, the air quieted down a little.


    The sixth level dragon Python has also heard of it. Its strength is really terrible. It is an outstanding talent of the mane lion family. Even in the forbidden area, it is very famous.


    King Mojiao was silent for a moment. He thought this method was feasible and killed two birds with one stone. He was also relieved of the boy''s strength.


    As it says, how strong can a border town be?


    As long as there''s no Dao Jing, there''s no problem. It''s just a human relationship. What? Human genius? It''s impossible. There''s a bird genius in that little town!Cut!


    He hesitated and then said in a dull voice, "brother mane, please..."


    Ning Tao doesn''t know about the huge crisis here.


    At this time, he just came back from Ziyang chamber of Commerce. This is the sixth time he has refined Qinggu pill, and he has also refined a batch of zengling pills. This is a kind of pills that can improve cultivation. It is very precious, and Ziyang chamber of Commerce has only collected a batch of herbs.


    Back to gambling stone square, it''s still open here.


    After the war of life and death, many people are open to it. After all, no one knows how long he will live. It''s better to enjoy himself and vent his anger now.


    It''s because of this idea that all the major shops are making a lot of money, especially ningtao''s gambling stone shop, which is full of people and prosperous. Even if you want to spend money, you can''t squeeze it in, boss Shuang is very soft.


    The first time I felt that making money was so annoying, alas


    From the back door into the gambling stone square, Ning Tao back to the room, at a glance to see the dream can still persevere understanding space Avenue.


    Now the whole gambling house knows that they live together.


    Shuang elder sister scolds him as a beast as soon as she meets him. She tosses about every day and makes Ke''er haggard a lot. You have to deal with such a lovely girl.


    Ning Tao, a mute, has a hard time eating Coptis chinensis. He knows that he didn''t do anything well. But as soon as he explains, Shuang Jie says that if a young man with animal blood and a lovely girl live together every day, nothing may happen?


    He nodded, Shuangjie said that you are not a man?


    He was green


    But shook his head, just a cross knee sit down, suddenly a flash in the brain, immediately suspicious of looking at the hands of Yang Ling ring!


    What''s this?


    I saw the ring shining slightly, and it echoed.


    Ning Tao is surprised. Is it xianyueyi? Two rings have a sense? Is startled, Yang Ling ring unexpectedly gushes out a golden light to direct the eyebrow center.


    "No!"


    . V (-


    but he couldn''t dodge and rushed directly into his mind.


    After a long time, Ning Tao opens his eyes, frowns slightly, and looks at the ring in his hand strangely.


    The second magical function, opened!

 Chapter 1854

    Ning Tao''s face is strange, and his eyes are complex. He stares at the ring, and it still twinkles with gold.


    Yang Lingjie.


    There are two pieces in total. Their full name is Yin Yang naring ring!


    The origin is very old and mysterious. Even xianyueyi''s father, the king of immortals, didn''t understand it. But somehow, he gave it to his daughter.


    As a result, I have a fiancee.


    Storage.


    It''s the basic function of a space ring.


    The first magical function opened on earth is the melting pot of heaven and earth, which brings him great benefits. With the improvement of cultivation, alchemy becomes stronger and stronger.


    As for the second magical function, it has not been opened, and he is also very curious about what kind of scene it will be.


    But just now, he finally understood.


    He stares at Yang Ling ring for a long time, touches his chin and thinks about it. Suddenly, his eyes are on Xiao Hei on his shoulder. With a hook on the corner of his mouth, he puts it into the ring.


    "Whoosh!"


    Actually I really did it!!


    Shoulder, has been sleeping black, so was received in the ring, like a collection of things.


    That''s the second trick, to hold living things.


    If this scene spread to the outside world, I''m afraid it will create a sensation. There must be people who are shocked. Space, this is the real space!


    Ning Tao hand stroke, black and instant back to his shoulder, it did not notice is still sleeping.


    Seeing this, he gushed with ecstasy.


    After going back and forth several times in this way, he confirmed that he could really collect the living things. He raised a smile and excited at the corner of his mouth. He was so powerful. He even felt the law of space. It was a good Yang ring. It was really extraordinary.


    But then he frowned and felt a defect. The collected living creature could not struggle, could easily be interrupted and failed, and could not burst out spiritual power in the second space, which would hurt himself.


    At least for now.


    After thinking about it, his face was still very excited. So far, he had never heard anything that could collect living things.


    Although the conditions are harsh, it''s better than nothing.


    Poor Xiao Hei didn''t know that he was taken as a test object and slept in a mess. In recent days, he took too many precious medicines and his strength recovered quickly.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, and forget this thing in advance. At present, he has just broken through his cultivation. It should be impossible for him to break through again in a short time.


    Even if it can, it is also a kind of damage to the foundation.


    Relatively speaking, Shuang Jie said that it would take her at least several years to make a breakthrough. Ning Tao is the fastest one she has ever seen. If you are not satisfied, I''m afraid there are people everywhere who want to beat you to death.


    Ning Tao can only smile bitterly about this, swallowing a zengling pill, and trying his best to refine the collected poison.


    Since the last time he used it, he found that it was not vulgar and powerful. At present, his cultivation can''t be improved. It''s better to use it to strengthen his means and deal with Yang Wei.


    Leopard head mercenary regiment has always been a major disaster.


    "Boom...!"


    A golden flame compresses the poison in the furnace.


    It''s been many days since he asked him to collect. Although he spent a lot of money, he also collected poison sacs and poisons as high as a mountain.


    After a while, a green poison pill was made.


    a thousand elixirs were used to compress the black and green elixirs into one.


    Looking at the ancient danfang, Ning Tao couldn''t help but want to have a try. What would happen if the latter two were refined? How powerful and how terrible should they be?


    If you want to do it, take out the poison of a space ring and throw it in.


    "Boom...!"


    The temperature of the furnace is going up, crazy refining.


    At this time, Ning Tao didn''t care about it. Instead, he immersed himself in the power of Tao and kept thinking.


    It found a thing, because Xiaohei, soil and water, the two kinds of roads are very friendly to it, so it doesn''t need him to practice. If Xiaobai is here, I believe ZuLong road is the same.


    Moreover, if you want to break through accomplishments quickly, understand the main road more, and integrate with each other, it''s a good way.


    He vaguely remembers that the war furnace can understand the way of fighting, and it''s very easy. This should be a choice for him now. He immediately runs the war furnace and fully understands the so-called The way to fight.


    There is no time for cultivation. Time passes quickly.


    I do not know after a few days, a wave of animals will wake them up, but not too surprised.


    After all,


    this is the fifth animal wave!


    Ning Tao is high spirited and has realized the meaning of the way of fighting. It''s much easier than Haoyue Avenue. I believe that if you give him a little more time, you can master it.


    And heaven and earth furnace also gave him a good news, has been refining the poison pill, has become.


    The furnace dispersed, revealing three pills.


    One red, two green!It seems that some conditions are not enough, just refining the red poison pill, and there are two green poison pills, but this is a surprise for Ning Tao.


    And to his surprise, the smell of the red poison pill was a tempting fragrance.


    But just as he was about to put it away, a dark shadow was faster than him and took the red poison pill Swallow it!


    "Gulu!"


    "No, don''t...!"


    "Top / P *


    Ning Tao opened his eyes and roared. He caught the black shadow. It was Xiao Hei who woke up and swallowed the red poison pill.


    "Hey, boy, you are getting worse and worse. You don''t call me such a good thing. The tortoise is just hungry, so you''re welcome. By the way, you still owe me 30 precious medicines."


    Xiao Hei''s face is full of thieves.


    Under the suspicious eyes of mengke''er''s face, Ning Tao was struck by thunder, and suddenly whispered: "don''t worry, after you go down, I''ll burn 300 plants for you."


    Huh?


    "What What do you mean by that? Look, I''ve made you nervous. Yo Yo, I''ve turned white. I''m a cheapskate. "


    "Well, these two green ones are for you and match you. Besides, when Mr. tortoise wakes up this time, he intends to vent his anger for you. I''ve also created an earth shaking fighting skill for both of us. I I... "


    Xiao Hei said, pausing.


    That small short hand oddly touched a belly, suddenly oddly way: "you What did you give me to eat? "


    Gu Tao said: "it''s a kind of poison that you''ve taken from your mouth. It''s very powerful."


    Poison


    Xiao Hei foams like a sheep''s madness. He can''t put a channel on his face: "I''ll buy you..."


    With a plop, he fell down heavily.


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. He quickly picked it up, but found that it was surrounded by two kinds of luster, one yellow and one blue, which seemed to be detoxifying it.


    "Don''t worry, the poison you made should not be enough to kill it, but let it suffer some sins," Meng Ke''er blinked slyly.


    Ning Tao smell speech, smile of relief, put away the little turtle, and then rushed to the south gate.


    I don''t know why. I always feel that this animal tide is unusual. Just listening to the sound, the atmosphere and a sense of depression are absolutely different from the past.


    If we say that all the people who used to come here were miscellaneous soldiers, we can find them at random. Now they feel that they are soldiers, which makes them feel nervous.


    As soon as he got to the south gate, his face was completely dignified.

 Chapter 1855

    At the south gate, there was a sense of extermination.


    The earth vibrates rhythmically, and the stones are bouncing, as if the whole bluestone town is shaking.


    Ning Tao looks at this scene in front of him with a heavy heart. Under the shock of Meng Ke''er, he is also the spirit beasts all over the mountains and fields. Step by step, they oppress him.


    The roar of one step made everyone tremble.


    "Gulu...!"


    "This What''s the situation, the posture? "


    He was shocked that he had never met such a big spirit soldier after dealing with the beast for many years.


    "Rather Mr. Ning, is there something wrong with this animal tide? I feel so much stronger! "


    Shuang Jie nodded pale.


    Ning Tao frowned. It was more than wrong. It was so strange. I felt that these spirit beasts had been trained.


    As soon as the perspective opened, he looked around.


    Although the East, West and north gates are surrounded by animal tides, they seem to be covering up and restraining, and their south gate is the real general attack.


    Please,


    I''m afraid it''s a great guy!


    Ning Tao sighed in his heart, then took out his long gun and hit it heavily. He yelled: "triple array, open!"


    As soon as the words came down, the four doors burst into light.


    From the four directions interweave into a layer of large net covering the town, forming a light film.


    Colorful shields are also raised at the gate and the city wall, and there are thousands of self exploding small arrays outside the gate.


    This is an ancient array provided by a sanxiu. It is said that it was found from the palace of the great emperor. An array has a core of animal elixir, which is a bit like a mine.


    "Boom...!"


    At this time, the tide of animals suddenly stopped.


    Mengke''er saw this and said: "as far as I know, there should be a spirit beast leading this situation. This spirit beast should be the king!"


    "A king who is comparable to the great monk of Taoism, even if he is not, he must be almost there."


    "What?"


    People are shocked. Will the king of beasts come?


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao is constantly scanning between, suddenly aware of a change behind him, a familiar dissatisfaction roar, there are three or four let him uncomfortable line of sight.


    This is Leopard head mercenary regiment!


    In sight, Yang Wei rode a dissatisfied Mo Jiao, with ten strong practitioners and a thousand regiments.


    Yang Cheng and Xu Fangzhu are all here. They keep a pair of vicious eyes on Ning Tao. If they can kill him with their eyes, he has died thousands of times.


    "Oh, isn''t this commander Yang? The enemy is at hand. Why do you come to my south gate to hang out when you have time?"


    Ning Tao squints his eyes, light way.


    "Hum!"


    Yang Wei snorted and said coldly with his arms in his arms: "master Ning Fang, I''ve thought a lot these days. It''s easy to settle our enemies, but it''s hard to settle our accounts."


    "Oh?"


    Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie and others are full of doubts. This guy is so easy to talk.


    "Ha ha, commander Yang is right. I don''t know how you want to settle this account?" Ning Tao picks eyebrow to ask a way.


    One hand flicked and buzzed. In fact, he thought that he would not believe that this guy would change his mind. He must be holding on to something to deal with him.


    Sure enough, Yang Wei smiles coldly and rides Mo Jiao to the wall of the south gate.


    When he saw this scene, he could not help frowning, but he didn''t feel the breath of the seventh level king, shouldn''t he? If powerful existence really came, I''m afraid it would have been killed long ago.


    With its strength, Qingshi town is invincible.


    After thinking about it, he said in a deep voice: "master Ning Fang, the child may have offended before, but you will benefit in the end. When I came to your south gate to help, there may be some misunderstanding, but you also went to my north gate."


    "So generally speaking, we don''t owe anyone now. As for how to settle accounts, the simple and old way is to use you "Decapitation plan!"


    "Beheading How about the accounts? "


    Ning Tao and others are in a state of suspense. I''m afraid it''s not so simple, is it? Listen to it immediately.


    "All the grudges, festivals, we use this plan to compare, who killed the king of the beast tide first, it will prove who is right."


    "Of course, everything must have some color, otherwise there will be no motivation. If I kill the king first, you will give me back the elemental stone, Canary feather and dragon boa Dan."


    "It also includes the ethereal mother crystal, the dead seeds of ginseng fruit trees, and even your seven grade magic weapon," Yang Wei said greedily, licking his lips subconsciously.


    In other words, the tide of animals is both a danger and an opportunity.


    It''s normal. It''s lucky that we can see one of these things. The ancestral tombs are full of smoke and the sky is full of pie, but now it''s pouring out.


    Dream can son, Shuang elder sister a listen, almost scold out, really didn''t Ann good heart, unexpectedly so greedy.It''s not so much that he came here to understand the gratitude and resentment as that he came here for the last fight!


    With this gimmick, if you win, you can get everything back and make people speechless. If Ning Tao retaliates later, he will be said to be cautious.


    "Ha ha, what if commander Yang loses?" Ning Tao is calm and smiling.


    "Lost?"


    "The earth storm bear, the double headed Silver Eagle, even the twelve six step beast corpses in my hand, and the Jiaolong cub under my feet, will all be returned."


    Yang Wei''s indifference.


    "Ha ha...!" Ning Tao just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    A pair of golden pupils continue to look at the beast tide, trying to find the king, but I don''t know why they can''t find it.


    Yang Weimei frowned, but it was no surprise that what he said was too different from what he had said before. If he changed it, he would not be able to compare it.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I found a precious silver ring. The flesh hurt and said, "this ring is my treasure in the past ten years. It can also be regarded as the treasure house of my mercenary regiment. Its value is Million stone


    "Hiss ~!"


    As soon as the words came out, people trembled.


    Be a good girl, a hundred Million spirit stone, is this guy really going to fight to death in this gamble.


    Even if it''s his leopard head mercenary regiment, ten years of accumulation, treasure medicine, animal elixir, all kinds of treasures The million spirit stones added up are enough to call it all.


    How cruel!


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump, moved, at the moment in his eyes, even if again dangerous, as long as can enhance the strength, he will be desperate to fight.


    Even if the gambling is not equal, he will gamble!


    Bpj *


    immediately took out the elemental stone, dragon boa, beast pill and dead seeds, put them on the high platform of the city wall, and looked at that Ke''er.


    The latter pouted out the ethereal mother crystal and the Canary feather.


    Yang shewei''s heart beat faster than Gao Bao''s.


    Looking at all the treasures on the high platform, people''s eyes are fiery, but they just think about it. They don''t see whose thing it is. Which one can they offend, Mr. Ning or leader Yang?


    What''s more, the forbidden area is besieged. Who can run?


    "So it is."


    "That bet It''s going to start! " Yang Wei suppresses the heart palpitation, the tone slightly trembles way.


    Ning Tao also took a breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said with a smile, "I won''t let you."


    "Roar...!"


    A roar of a lion shocked the world came, roaring like thunder, arrogant and uninhibited, as if to level all this.


    "Army, attack!"

 Chapter 1856

    "Boom Boom


    This scene is too terrible, such as the roaring of the mountains and the roaring of the sea. The ferocious spirit beasts are like an irresistible roaring torrent, crashing into the fragile wall dam.


    There''s a visual impact of a comet hitting the earth!


    "Gulu!"


    Ning Tao and Yang Wei did not despise the heart, but dignified, this time to the tide of animals is too unusual, the little king did not appear.


    Just at this time, in their eyes, there suddenly appeared a brilliant golden figure, full of arrogance and arrogance. They jumped directly to the top of a hillside and looked at it from a distance with a pair of scornful and sarcastic eyes.


    That kind of gesture.


    It''s like giving them food.


    But as soon as I saw the little Mojiao, his fierce anger flashed through his eyes. Damn human beings, you dare to humiliate the king''s offspring.


    A mole ant dare to ride a dragon!


    "Roar...!"


    Mane mountain roared violently, and the killing spirit was rolling. Under the roar, the beast tide became red eyed, and its ferocious momentum was crazy several times.


    "Human beings, you all deserve to die, deserve to die!"


    "Let''s go down here, wipe out the humiliation, slaughter the city and show it to the public..."


    Ning Tao is a little guilty.


    How could it be the golden lion? I wipe. I''ve been out for so long. Can I catch up?


    Yang Wei was even more guilty. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. The Golden Lion seemed to be staring at him all the time, which made him panic.


    That wait for ferocious very can''t rush up to tear up oneself!


    As if aware of his uneasiness, Xiao Mo Jiao at his feet flashed a sneer, but he didn''t dare to make it public. He wasn''t stupid


    The latest} chapter, s section ¡Ì


    "boom...!"


    The tide of animals collided with the mine array, and it exploded into the sky.


    A large area of spirit beast can be seen to be blown to pieces. One animal pill explosion may not be strong, but 10000 animal pills explosion will directly blow the ground into a lake shape.


    "Boom...!"


    "The South Gate army will take orders and meet the enemy!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s words came to an end, the two armies began to fight each other, but it was obvious that the south gate was shaking and in danger, and it couldn''t last long.


    Once the gate is broken, no one can live.


    Even Ning Tao, who owns the avenue of space, is dead.


    At this time, Yang Wei clenched his teeth and yelled at the ten strong men behind him: "join me and kill the lion king."


    "Ten empty array, open!"


    Ten people''s fingerprints changed, forming an obscure array, and their common strength gathered on Yang Wei.


    The next second, he climbed to the peak of refining.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao and others take in air-conditioning. They are surprised. Fortunately, they haven''t had a fight with the Baotou mercenary regiment. They really have their own strong cards.


    He even wondered if Yang Wei could master the power of Tao in advance, could he be promoted to the cultivation of Tao temporarily?


    Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie and the big leader are all nervous. Although they know that the leopard head mercenary regiment is very strong, they didn''t expect to be so strong.


    It''s a wise choice not to fight.


    Feeling his powerful power, Yang Wei sighs slightly. If he is sure to kill Ning Tao, I''m afraid this move will be used for him first.


    There''s no need to be in such trouble now!


    Damn space Avenue


    "Kill


    With a roar, eleven people were killed to mount mane.


    Shuang elder sister saw this scene, immediately said: "finished, finished, how can you do this, can you still grab your space Avenue?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile.


    The strength gap is too big. He is sure to run away, but he is not sure to seize the food from the tiger''s mouth. Moreover, at his present stage, he has a sense of space and can feel himself better.


    If you want to rob again, the possibility is very slim.


    Maybe I''m digging a hole for myself.


    The master''s face turned white and his flesh ached and said, "if this is the case, the ethereal mother crystal, the elixir seed, the magic weapon Isn''t it all his


    "It''s obvious that he can''t get Mr. Ning. That''s why he came to make the last bet."


    "Moreover, if he is going to win, we can''t retaliate, let alone rob him. He can make a lot of money. It''s a good calculation!"


    Speaking, full of anger, not reconciled.


    Hundreds of gambling house guards felt a burst of frustration.


    Shuang elder sister looked at Yang Wei and others all the way, can''t help but indignant way: "if you know they have this strength, in any case can''t bet with them."


    "Damn, what can we do now?"


    Yang Cheng in the distance sneered: "tut Tut, surnamed Ning, if you don''t do it again, my father will win. If you admit defeat, hurry up."


    "Ha ha...!""Commander Yang is powerful, commander Yang is powerful..."


    See here laughing provocation, dream can son cold hum a, cold way: "do you think win?"? If you are in a hurry, I will stab you to death with one finger. "


    Between the words, the crescent moon flickers in the center of the eyebrows.


    Yang Cheng, Xu Fangzhu and others were scared out of their wits and retreated to the crowd.


    "But son, don''t be impulsive, would rather those things don''t, also can''t so disorderly come again," Ning Tao hurriedly low voice scold, a pull her.


    according to his initial judgement, the essence of the moon in the heart of the brow heart is absolutely not lost to the empty parent crystal, or even on it, and more importantly, it will be dangerous to Kerr''s life.


    He doesn''t promise to save her the second time!


    Dream can son smell speech face a red, seem to be to think of what, very cleverly ordered to nod.


    "Alas


    More than 10000 people looked at the pile of treasures, such as elemental stone, million spirit stone, dragon cub, ethereal mother crystal, dragon boa beast pill It''s someone else''s.


    Ning Tao frowned and thought, then said in a deep voice: "now, I have to kill him head on."


    "What?"


    "Are you crazy? You''re going to kill me head on. Are you kidding me? You''re not as high as me?" Shuang elder sister immediately exclaimed, staring big beautiful eyes.


    Her cultivation is really higher than that of Ning Tao. But if she goes to the front, she will definitely be defeated. Even Heida and others can''t fight together.


    You know, their enemies are not only the maned lion, but also Yang Wei!


    The big leader and other people were shocked and said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Ning, don''t joke at this time. Even if we eight strong practitioners go together, I''m afraid it''s hard to rush to the mane lion."


    "Look at commander Yang. They are all rushing to the mane lion now. We are behind!"


    Ning Tao walks to Meng Ke''er, who nods with a smile. A long-term tacit understanding is enough.


    Ning Tao said with a light smile: "in the battle of the same level, I prefer the devil Fear no one


    "The way of space, blink!"


    The next second, the two disappeared directly to the ground.


    But it''s amazing that there are two spatial fluctuations, which make the whole blink much faster.


    The crowd was stunned.


    Mengke''er only grasps the surface of the space Avenue, but the superposition of the two can really accelerate it, which is why Ning Tao takes her.


    And with blink, you can avoid wasting combat power.


    "Whoosh!"


    Yang Wei and other ten people fought all the way, like a sharp knife, straight to the mane mountain.


    The latter is furious and almost laughs. The ants dare to rush out to kill it. It''s ridiculous. It''s just what they want.


    Come straight to the front three times.


    Ning Tao two people have not appeared, a silver gun straight out, with a strong and terrible wave.


    "Three times The melting pot of war


    "Dang Thousand Autumn

 Chapter 1857

    "Whoosh!"


    This scene is like a silver snake out of the cave, fast amazing, strong terrible, wipe out all evil.


    For this move, Ning Tao is almost able to master, although what he understands is fur, but even fur is far more powerful than ordinary methods.


    Mane a mountain beast pupil a shrink, look in flash startled, this This is actually Space Avenue!


    Are you kidding?


    This How is that possible? Is there a great monk?


    It''s a heart immediately raised to the throat, a look, and then lightning like retrogression.


    "Boom!"


    The tremor of the earth affected the death of a large number of spirit animals.


    But the mane mountain has not stopped, a Jiao shouts to make it face a fright, way: "bright moon, birth Lotus!"


    A silver lotus turns and kills instantly.


    "Lion King Fist


    Mane Yishan roared and gave a full blow.


    "Boom!"


    All this was slow, but in fact, it was only between the lightning and flint. Before some spirit beasts could react, they were crushed to death by a more powerful shock wave.


    "Hiss!"


    The first Z ¡Ì hair + B | y


    three figures suddenly retreated, sliding far away.


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er''s faces flashed dignified color. From the confrontation just now, this mane lion is very strong. It seems that he is a genius.


    The arrogance of that person is too obvious.


    But as everyone knows, mane a mountain heart almost jumped out, stare big a pair of copper bell eyes, stunned way: "you''re kidding, xianpin, Hao Haoyue Avenue


    "What''s going on here?"


    "A small town has a genius who understands xianpin Avenue. No, it''s still And the evil genius of space Avenue. How is that possible? After the great emperor, can''t you say that you don''t understand space? "


    "Oh, my God, are the fairyland geniuses rotten?" A mountain''s shrill scream.


    It can''t help but be horrified.


    Although as a beast, he attaches great importance to blood and blood, and does not pay too much attention to the power of Tao, but he also knows the importance of the power of Tao. After all, he has to deal with it in the future.


    However, it never thought that it would come to a broken town happily after being shut down. It suddenly met two geniuses who understood xianpin Avenue. You know, it just heard about it before.


    "Roar Boom


    At this time, Yang Wei and others also strive to kill.


    However, compared with Ning Tao, they were embarrassed and consumed too much. They swallowed some pills, and then they watched the powerful mane mountain fiercely.


    "Evil animal, are you ready to die?" Yang Wei holds a long gun in his hand.


    Ning Tao and his wife burst out their spiritual power to look for flaws.


    "Hum!"


    Mane a mountain rage, a heart gradually relaxed down, and did not imagine the great monk appeared.


    Just now, he was really scared out of a cold sweat, and two immortals came out of his head, which almost made him doubt his life. Fortunately, it''s just like this.


    No wonder four animal tides have failed, there are so many powerful goods, hidden deep enough.


    Immediately ferocious way: "Jie Jie, human, you big tone, want to kill this genius, then try!"


    "Roar...!"


    Instead of rushing forward, the surrounding herds gave way to a large field. Some sixth level spirit beasts flashed a sneer. These ignorant people are doomed.


    "Taoism, Xuanzhong gun!"


    Yang Wei can''t wait to start, a long gun burst into light, the surging spirit power instantly.


    Ten people behind him drank and worked together.


    This one shot, ordinary practice empty strong touch will die.


    However, sarcasm and disdain flashed on Mao Yishan''s face. He didn''t intend to take any action at all. He just took a deep breath, and his stomach was like a pregnant woman in September.


    "The lion roars!"


    A roar out of the world, when the shock broken stone.


    Only a strong sound wave visible to the naked eye flashed out and instantly spread nearly 1000 meters away.


    Yang Wei and others bear the brunt of the attack. They are unprepared. They snort in an instant. Eleven people''s mouths overflow with blood, and even the seven orifices are shocked to bleed.


    And Ning Tao two people for the first time aware of wrong, instantly with spirit power blocked ears.


    But even so, the brain was shaken blank.


    "Lion King boxing!"


    Mane a mountain proud smile, instant hand, it is not a fool, directly rushed to the array of ten people.


    Mengke''er is shocked by them, but their strength is far from it. On the contrary, it is Yang Wei who makes it feel threatened. Moreover, it vows to kill this bastard, and even dares to humiliate the offspring of their forbidden area king.


    In other words, it''s humiliating.


    As soon as a strong man shook his head and raised his head, he saw a pair of golden fists coming and hitting him on the head, just like a watermelon.


    Red, white, all over the floor.Before everyone could recover, mane Yishan rushed again at the speed of lightning. His hands stretched out their claws and tore a man in two.


    "Hiss!"


    "No, five, seven...!" Seeing this, a man with bare arms suddenly cried with red eyes.


    "Damn beast, I''m fighting with you. One knife rolls the wind and clouds, and the other cuts the mountains and rivers." the two knives in the man''s hand sound softly and chop down angrily.


    "Dang...!"


    Ning Tao and his wife just rushed up, but they stopped.


    Meng Ke''er''s small face was shocked. The powerful double knives were blocked by Mao Yishan''s arm. Although there were wounds, they were almost negligible.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Human beings, are you tickling with this genius, but if you can break my defense, you''re not living in vain," said the man, with a lightning stroke and a punch through his chest.


    "Bang", a few people are cool.


    Ning Tao, Meng Ke''er, Yang Wei and others are pale, so they look at this scene.


    From the beginning of the battle to now, it''s only a few breaths, but who can imagine that they have killed three strong practitioners? How strong is this golden lion?


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed. According to his inference, the strength of this golden mane lion should have reached the sixth level peak.


    Even,


    I used tianzaoxian liquid to transform once!


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly saw mane Yishan staring at himself, sniffing, staring at the big bell, his eyes thundering with rage and said, "it''s you, the thief who stole the fairy liquid!"


    "That''s the taste, that''s you. You stole our family''s thousand year history, asshole. You''re hiding here. Lion emperor bless you, lion emperor bless you!"


    Mao Yishan suddenly burst out laughing madly.


    Dream can son several people don''t understand, but Ning Tao will not understand, secretly scold a, or was found.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw a ferocious lion face, and a set of golden fists big as sandbags: "human thief, hand over the details of our family. I''m going to let you die happily."


    No good


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!" Ning Tao''s eyelid jumps, and a shield condenses in front of him.


    Yang Wei was furious and wanted to kill him, but when he saw this, he turned his eyes and secretly gathered his strength to watch the battle. It seemed that he would attack at any time and look for flaws, but in fact he wanted them both to lose.


    With a bang, the shield was smashed.


    But Ning Tao has retreated a long way, and then let out a golden flame, as if from the magma.


    "The way of fire, burn bones!"


    Mao Yishan is a fool. Is it dazzling? This guy''s hand is the power of Tao. Are you kidding? All three?


    When did the power of Tao become so worthless!

 Chapter 1858

    Looking at the golden flame, the mane of the mountain was scattered.


    Despite Ning Tao''s sudden retreat and tension, he was in a trance for a long time. There are three kinds of roads, and there are only legendary ones Space, what''s the rhythm?


    How about Leng Tingwei?


    Known as the first person under the immortal, daozun, in this realm, almost no one can surpass him.


    In the power of Tao, he has reached the peak.


    They also have a powerful monster in the fifth restricted area, but they have been hidden by the four masters all the time. It seems that they are waiting for a chance to fight with you daozun!


    this matter seems to involve the secret of fairyland


    But I don''t know why, since he saw Ning Tao, he had a kind of threat. He seemed to see the shadow of a Taoist rising up. Although it''s unbelievable and fucked, it''s true.


    As far as space Avenue is concerned, it is enough to prove.


    If the forbidden area of those who know, will be desperate to wipe out Ning Tao, a human space Avenue, the future will be a huge hidden danger.


    Maybe another space emperor.


    It likes to wipe out genius.


    "Thief, it''s time for us to settle the bill!"


    C @ Z + version} head ¡Ì hair QN


    "Lion King boxing!"


    One blow, like a golden lion.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, and he didn''t have a real fight since he entered the fairyland. Although he didn''t count now, he also wanted to find out his limits.


    "Three times The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    Two fists, one big and the other small, collided heavily, as if they heard the thunder in the void and the train collided.


    The earth collapses and the power is released everywhere.


    "Boom...!"


    The next second, both of them were shaken back at the same time.


    Ning Tao directly slid out more than ten meters, his Qi and blood gushed, his throat gushed out a sweet feeling, he directly vomited blood, his right arm trembled slightly, and he trembled uncontrollably.


    "So strong!"


    "At least it''s much stronger than the second Dharma protector of doushenzong, yulingfeng. I''m afraid it''s going to break through the seventh level."


    Ning Tao''s face is pale and his heart is murmuring.


    But mane one mountain retreated five or six steps, only felt the arm bone a burst of deep pain, let its face all extremely stunned, are you kidding? How is that possible?


    Is the human boy''s arm made of iron!


    His face was incredible and stunned. He was estimated to be so much better than him, and his physique was still superior. He had only a little advantage.


    "This


    "Dao FA, the arc of the moon!"


    Before he turned around, there were seven or eight more stories on his head, like a sickle, which could cut open the air.


    Mane Yishan looked surprised and dodged, but the strike had been ready for a long time. Before he could breathe, he was hit in the bull''s-eye.


    "Hiss!"


    The arc of the moon splashed with blood.


    In the distance, the sixth level dragon boa, wolf king and others were shocked. The man of mane mountain was injured.


    They Can I help you?


    "Daofa, Ivy thorn!"


    A long gun suddenly appeared at the back of mane mountain. Suddenly, it was poisonous and spicy. Unexpectedly, it unconsciously aimed at Ju flower, which can be called the first Yin in history.


    Even the legend of the old Yin force, have to look up to.


    "Hiss!"


    At this moment, the world is quiet.


    It is not so much that it stabs up, but rather that it forces to sit down, to see a crowd, the spirit beast gaped, subconsciously covered his ass.


    I just feel the cold wind coming.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao, the dream can son is silly, difficult swallow a mouthful of saliva, oneself all twisted for his facial expression.


    Should Should It''s exciting!


    When Yang Wei was stiff, he couldn''t help looking silly. He swore that he didn''t mean it.


    A head, and a pair of red eyes.


    "Roar Ah, ah


    "Hiss Poof


    As soon as he was frightened, Yang Wei suddenly pulled out his gun and stepped back. He saw the gun head as long as his leg pulled out of Juhua again. The world was quiet again.


    Mao Yishan only felt that his lower body had been torn. His eyes were round and his face was twisted.


    "Ah ah...!"


    Weak screams are more like groans.


    Only move for a while, people can''t help but cover their buttocks tightly, vaguely see a drop of blood left behind.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Too Too cruel, too miserable


    The sixth level dragon Python and other spirit beasts sighed for a while, and then they planned to rush up to help the adults kill them.


    But just then, mane Yishan''s face was ferocious, his whole body was bleeding red, and his skin was gradually oozing blood. The whole huge beast was several feet high, and a strong breath of cruelty broke out."Secret method, animal like!"


    As soon as the words came out, all the animals screamed and fled.


    This kind of secret method is very common, such as blood group. Generally, only people with extraordinary blood group can do it. No matter which race they are, it is necessary for people with blood.


    Moreover, it must be pure blood.


    Animalization is a skill that many spirit beasts can master, but the side effects are also very strong. They don''t have intelligence. They even fight themselves when they are crazy, and they will be very weak afterwards.


    Mr. zongyishan, I''m angry.


    "Human beings, you all die!"


    Under the pallor of Ning Tao''s face, mane Yi Shan entered the seventh level for a short time. A breath comparable to that of the great monk practicing Taoism oppressed him madly.


    "No, it''s animal like. It''s going to go crazy. Go back quickly and hold on," Meng Ke''er exclaimed to Ning Tao.


    But as soon as the words fell, a sound wave shook the world.


    "The lion roars!"


    The stone with a circle of more than 1000 meters around the mane mountain was crushed, and the low-level spirit beast was directly killed. A monk who was practicing Xu was shocked and his brain burst.


    Ning Tao coughs up blood and blocks his ears.


    All he felt was that his mind was blank. He forgot all the moves and dangers, and he was confused.


    "Bang!"


    However, the abdominal pain, gravity empty.


    At that time, an idea flashed through my mind, and I was caught. I saw that Ning Tao was beaten into a mountain with a fist, just like a shell.


    Mengke''er screams and her beautiful eyes turn into moonlight.


    Mane a mountain just about to rush past, but see her eyebrow mark, that rampant eyes, unexpectedly flashed fear, turned to rush to Yang Wei and others.


    Now there are only eight people left.


    "Whoosh!"


    It''s as if the wolf rushed into the sheep, smashed a weak and strong man with one punch, opened his mouth and bit a short man to pieces.


    This is the ferocity of the spirit beast.


    Yang Wei is scared to death. He knows that he has completely angered him. Now his array is broken. It''s impossible to kill him. This lion is too strong.


    Immediately roared: "stop him, stop him for me, do your best to fight together, kill!"


    All five of them have done this, and their powerful spiritual power fluctuates enormously. However, as soon as the corner of their eyes sweeps, Yang Wei''s bastard actually runs away. They are shocked and feel a shadow over them.


    "Son of a bitch, Yang, you''re cheating on us."

 Chapter 1859

    But if you shout again, you will run away.


    It seems that mane mountain has opened the brutal mode, which is irresistible. Even Yang Wei, who has array blessing, may not last long in his hands.


    "Roar...!"


    After a while, two more people fell.


    Meng Ke''er''s beautiful eyes are so anxious that she looks at the direction of Ning Tao''s being hit and flies. For a moment, she is at a loss.


    What should we do?


    In any case, we must defeat it, otherwise the animal tide will still flatten the town, there is no time.


    Is Or do you want to open the seal?


    "Ah...!"


    "Daofa, spirit dispersing magic hand!"


    One of the strong practitioners patted at the back of mane mountain. He had great strength and hit directly.


    But it was he who screamed. His hands seemed to be burned and scalded. He was scared to retreat. Looking at the fester in his hands, he was full of horror.


    It made him feel like a picture of an iron plate.


    "This What is this


    Mao Yishan turned his head slowly, twisted his stiff neck, and his eyes glowed scarlet.


    "Death


    A heavy fist is like a meteor.


    The strong man quickly propped up a spiritual shield, but in a moment, he was smashed into the ground with a fist.


    His defense is like paper.


    Yang Wei, a fugitive, turned to see this scene and was scared out of his wits. He rushed to the small town with all his strength and blood all the way.


    Mengke''er, and the two remaining strong practitioners were shocked. It was too strong.


    It''s almost comparable to the great monk!


    At all No way!


    "It''s over, it''s over. This time, I''m dead. That bastard Yang dares to cheat me. Even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let you go," said a thin man with a pale face.


    Another weak man''s face is also ugly, but he thinks more deeply, only venom.


    Yang Wei, what if you can escape?


    With the strength of this mane lion, it''s easy to level the town. Once the town is broken, no one can survive. Ha ha I just hate not to see you die


    "Roar...!"


    Mane mountain has been able to feel weak, that cruel eyes a cold, killing has been naked.


    In half a cup of tea, kill everything.


    Dream can son see this shape, immediately gnash teeth way: "you go quickly, I come to block it for you."


    "What?"


    The two were surprised and thought they had heard wrong.


    They are enemies and competitors. It''s hard to imagine that they should stop the enemy for them.


    But the two did not wear Ji, solemnly bowed his hand and said: "thank you for your help. If we can survive, we will take the lead."


    Then he fled to the town like lightning.


    How can you let them go so easily, turn them into a golden lightning, and gather a lion figure, which is extremely powerful.


    "You are all going to die


    "Well, then try it!" Mengke''er snorted coldly, and the explosive spirit power blocked in front of it.


    This scene is like a mantis pawning a cart.


    Even when the two escapees saw her, they couldn''t help pulling her heart. Maybe it''s the right way to stay and fight with her.


    "Boom...!"


    At this moment, the dream seems to break out, a pair of beautiful eyes become silver moonlight color, three thousand green silk flying, the crescent like mark in the middle of the eyebrow, as if it was the bright moon in the sky.


    Vast, cold, like a fairy under the moon.


    Mao Yishan stopped walking in an instant. The unconscious beast pupil was startled, and his expression was startled.


    This What power is that? "


    "Woman, I know you are different. I can let you go now. How about you and me? Otherwise, the lion king of our family is not easy to provoke! "


    "Yes, leave with your animal tide, and swear never to invade the town again. I can spare your life," Meng Ke''er said coldly.


    "Arrogance, impossible!"


    Mane a mountain rage, although it is afraid, cautious, but not to the point of soft.


    "Woman, don''t go too far. Don''t think I''m afraid of you. If you have your trump card, don''t you think I''ll lose it. If you really want to fight against everything, no one can think about it."


    "I don''t care, but you don''t want to step into the small town, this is my bottom line," mengke er said coldly.


    "Hum, you human mole ants, if you dare to humiliate the king''s offspring in my forbidden area, it''s a big crime. There''s no amnesty for it. Now I''ll give you one last chance, either leave now or Die here


    Behind the mane of a mountain slowly condenses an outline.


    At this time, Meng Ke''er sighed slightly, as if he didn''t want to waste more time. After he closed his eyes once, when he opened them again, it was already Cold and heartless."The seal of the moon, triple, quadruple, open!"


    "Lion King The world is coming


    Just as they were about to start the final fight, a deep cry rang out: "Ke''er, that''s enough, leave it to me!"


    An arm, put on her jade shoulder.


    The latter trembles, surprise flashed in her cold eyes, and she sees Ning Tao with a bitter smile. Her firm look warms her heart.


    "Brother Ning!"


    This sound, if let Ning Tao heart a loose, at the same time also let mane mountain less a sense of death.


    This woman It''s not easy!


    "Hey, I''ll give you a chance. Now back off, I can spare your life. What do you think?" Ning Tao wiped the blood from his mouth and said faintly.


    "You?"


    Mane a mountain full of disdain, if it is that woman, it still believe, you a war five dregs calculate a bird?


    I didn''t kill you just now, did I!


    "Boy, go away and play, don''t let me get angry, otherwise Kill you


    Not waiting for mengke''er to stare, Ning Tao said with a smile: "well, when the pet hasn''t been on fire, I''ll give you some sugar beans to eat


    Then he threw out three green pills.


    Mengke''er''s eyes shrink, as if she saw something shocking. Unexpectedly It''s this thing.


    "Space Avenue, blink!"


    Two people directly disappeared in the same place, although the distance is far enough, but Ning Tao is not sure of its power, really if touch a little, he does not wait to cry to death.


    Mane a mountain a Leng, unexpectedly ran? Looking at the three green pills, it wrinkled its golden eyebrow and waved it away. It didn''t take it seriously at all. I was still hesitating about how to punish it.


    Just move, suddenly surprised, the three pills actually filled with a large green fog.


    This fog seems to have a spirit. It''s like a red eyed snake. It''s crazy to get into the mountain. In the blink of an eye, it''s covered by green fog for thousands of kilometers, and some stones are corroded.


    "This What the hell is this? "


    "No, no, go away Ah... "


    Can not see the figure, can only hear a terrible scream, in the green fog.


    After a long time, everything calmed down.


    "Whoosh!"


    Two figures flew over, looking at the gradually disappearing poison, their faces flashed with fear.


    Even if the residue, they are creepy.


    When he looked up, only one breath was left in the mountain. He fought all his life and cried out: "human beings, Lord Mojiao, Lord mane lion, and even the whole forbidden area, are I won''t let you go... "


    "Just a mole ant, an dares to climb The body of the dragon

 Chapter 1860

    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. It seemed that he understood something by taking advantage of this. Is it because of the Jiaolong cub?


    "Roar...!"


    As the green fog dispersed, it finally showed its true appearance.


    Mao Yishan''s huge body fell heavily, and the vitality disappeared. On his ferocious face, there was a trace of unwilling, terrible, and unimaginable pain.


    "You You There will be retribution... "


    Listen to this gas if dissociative voice, Ning Tao and dream can son eyebrow a wrinkly, don''t know what to think in the heart.


    Listen to this, there seems to be a big guy coming.


    Finally, mane mountain fell.


    This green poison is like a devil, swallowing its vitality and soul. Every pore is occupied, which seems to accelerate its end. It makes him miserable, just like killing him alive.


    It''s more terrifying than death by volley!


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    It''s quiet all around. I can hear breathing.


    The terrible tide of animals are running far away, the kind of green poison they fear, now only the dragon boa, wolf king those guys from a distance to see.


    But this eye, but scared.


    In sight, Ning Tao walked to the side of mane mountain, murmured a word in his mouth, and then picked it away.


    Looking at the two people''s disappearing figure, the Dragon Python was dull. He pushed away the animals and made a six step rat come out. The animal pupil was red and said, "that human bastard just What did you say just now? "


    "He He said, "eat braised lion''s head tonight." the big eared rat shakes its big ears and looks scared.


    "Boom...!"


    All the animals were completely blank.


    What do they hear?


    This group of human beings actually want to make the outstanding genius of golden mane lion family into braised lion head!


    They can almost imagine that if this story spread, the lion emperor would lead hundreds of families and 100000 wild animals to invade the southern regions.


    Let the emperor angry, the consequences are unimaginable.


    And their fate is not hard to imagine.


    Than death More terrible!


    The dragon boa''s face is full of horror and fear. In its eyes, these people are not human beings. They are more ferocious than spirit beasts. A white tooth is the devil.


    "I I knew it, I knew it


    The wolf king said angrily: "grandma, these people bully animals too much. Looking at the whole southern region, how many cities can carry five animal tides, let alone a small town."


    "It''s a shame, it''s the fifth forbidden area, and even the great shame of our spirit beasts!"


    "Roar...!"


    The animals roared in fury.


    The only few kings who are still alive are Wohuo, vowing to level down the town and rectify their name.


    However, the Dragon Python took a look at the town that was about to collapse. Suddenly, he had the backbone, and the situation turned around. For a moment, he fell into a stalemate, just like two meat Mincers harvesting life forever.


    Seeing this, the python gritted his teeth and said, "retreat!"


    "What?"


    A group of animals glared with disbelief.


    "I don''t agree. This vengeful beast must be avenged. All my kindred have been killed by them. If I don''t avenge this, I swear not to be a wolf," the wolf king opened his eyes.


    The vast majority of the kings were supportive.


    "Well, are you sure you can level this town and save the little prince? To avenge Mr. zongyishan? " The boa constrictor watched several people.


    As soon as the wolf king was about to speak, the Dragon Python said with a sneer, "if you are not sure, don''t talk nonsense to me. The little prince is caught, and the man in the mane mountain is killed. We should know what it means."


    "Now, immediately, go to Shuangjiao mountain and report this to King Mojiao and King mane lion. Let them come forward and command all animals to level this disgraceful town and treat all human beings as kebabs."


    The Dragon Python gnaws its teeth, word by word.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    More: new ~% fastest "on Q! A


    after hearing this, several kings fell into silence. I''m afraid That''s the only way.


    The little prince is caught!


    The man of mane mountain has fallen!


    Hell, you just have to wait for you to fly to the town.


    The end is coming


    "Roar...!"


    In the bloody battle of Ning Tao and others, the terrible animal tide finally gradually receded.


    Seeing them go far away, people were relieved, but they were always in a state of anxiety. A heart was raised to the throat and beat uneasily.


    Looking back, the end is a miserable.


    The south gate is almost crumbling and in ruins, with seven or eight big holes. The city is full of animal corpses, which is even more shocking.What a tragedy!


    The first World War was so miserable that no one felt victorious.


    With a glance, the situation was almost counted out, which was equivalent to the sum of the first and fourth animal tides. The monks standing at the South Gate had Less than 10000 people were injured.


    Ning Tao''s eyes trembled and he was silent.


    When I met them for the first time, I thought how energetic and happy they were.


    But there are less than 10000 left in 30000 troops!


    Mengke''er sighs with a complex feeling. Even though they have never met each other, they have been together for such a long time. Suddenly, there is a large space in their heart. They feel tired.


    Life It''s so fragile!


    In charge of the family, Shuang Jie and others said nothing. Everyone was thinking about a problem.


    Five animal tides, one stronger than the other.


    If we follow this rhythm and have a sixth animal tide, I''m afraid They are going to die!


    Are all the struggles in vain?


    Paid so much, worked so hard for so long, the result still can''t escape the fate of animal tide.


    Everyone Despair!


    Ning Tao, carrying a mane in one hand, said in a deep voice, "you guys, we''ve lived through the ups and downs."


    "Five animal tides, what a frightening number record, but we survived."


    "Now the enemy of the strong one who practices Taoism appears. It''s so powerful that it''s almost unmatched. But now it''s time to die under Laozi''s gun and become our delicacy!"


    People looked up in a complicated way.


    "Yes, we may die at any time, but you know, life and death are the worst things for monks all the way. I''ll ask you a question, do you regret it?" Ning Tao said in a deep voice.


    Big boss, Shuang Jie and others smile bitterly. They all shake their heads. What''s the regret of their choice?


    "Since we don''t regret it, we are afraid of a bird. There are several small towns that can carry five animal tides. Ah, yes, even if we die, we will die in glory. Even if we shed the last drop of blood, we will never shrink back."


    "Even if there is only one person left in the end, I ask you to remember that you will live at all costs and tell the whole world of our glorious achievements, so that all the five regions will know that once There is also such a small town, "Ning Tao choked hoarsely.


    Nearly ten thousand friars are red, and their eyes are moist. Why can''t they help crying.


    As soon as Ning Tao looks up, he suddenly settles on the empty platform. He is stunned. Ma pulls a BA Zi. What about Laozi''s pile of one million spirit stone treasures.

 Chapter 1861

    It used to be a treasure pile, but now it''s empty.


    Ning Tao is confused. What''s the situation? He immediately turned to Shuang and said, "this What about those things? "


    The latter looked up blankly for two or three seconds and suddenly screamed, "how can it be? Where are all those babies? This Who, who did it


    Mengke''er, the leader of the family, as well as a group of monks present were all surprised, but the treasure was gone.


    Who did it?


    Is it someone fishing in troubled waters!


    Meng Ke''er was furious. Her dress was calm and she said angrily, "who, who is so shameless? We are fighting hard in front of us. Actually, there are still people who dare to think about our things."


    "Stand up, I''ll stab you with one finger!"


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The voice is very loud, the wind mixed with breathing, breathing, but no one came out.


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy and uncertain. He can''t do anything else, but the ethereal mother crystal is absolutely not. It''s a rare help to his space Avenue.


    Looking for a second piece is like going to heaven.


    "Damn it


    In the midst of everyone''s astonishment, a young man full of blood suddenly stepped out of the weak step.


    All of a sudden, thousands of angry eyes gathered.


    "It''s you!"


    The young man was startled and quickly denied: "don''t Don''t get me wrong, it''s not me. "


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled, and even many people have a sense of being teased. It''s not what you stand up for, but Mr. Ning has a good temper. If you have a bad temper, you are dead.


    When the crowd was blowing his beard and staring at him, he said innocently: "I didn''t take it, but I saw who took it."


    Mengke''er''s eyes brightened and asked, "who?"


    "Chief Yang, Yang Wei!"


    "Hiss ~, MMP, it''s really him. I knew it was him," the crowd was furious.


    Nearly ten thousand people are very angry. They are killing the enemy here, but the people of the leopard head mercenary regiment don''t help at all. They have to be on guard against their own people. Don''t mention how disgusting they are. Now they are trying to cut corners.


    Grandma, it''s really easy to deceive me at the south gate, isn''t it!


    "Boom...!"


    Suddenly, a breath of terror broke out, and the strong killing and bloody gas was like a demon.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was cold and his eyes flashed over, he drank: "the South Gate army is willing to enlist the leopard head mercenary regiment with me


    "We Follow Mr. Ning to the death


    The crowd was excited and roared, and two powerful men came in the air. It was the two men saved by Meng Ke''er who bowed respectfully to the latter.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao turned around and walked towards the north gate station. He said with a light hand: "if we go, we will save the truth. If he dares not to return it, I will destroy the leopard!"


    "Those who dare to offend Mr. Ning will be killed without mercy..."


    The sound of killing nearly 10000 people reverberated endlessly. Although the town was big, the sound had been heard all over the place for a long time, and countless monks raised their heads in shock.


    "Boom...!"


    A large black shadow swept by, magnificent, extremely spectacular, it is clear that it is aimed at the north gate.


    The north gate station is also the station of the leopard head mercenary regiment.


    Soon after the sound came, these people turned pale. It was someone who wanted to make trouble. Immediately, someone rushed into the hall, and thousands of people were facing the enemy.


    Just finished these, a faint cold voice came: "Yang Wei, get out of here!"


    "Get out, get out...!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    After hearing this scene, he could not help but angrily say: "who is so presumptuous here?"


    But the next second, the South Gate army came down.


    A large area of figures, dressed in broken armor, holding sharp blades, almost all stained with blood, fighting, just like the army just returned from the battlefield.


    "Ning, it''s you. What do you want to do in Nanmen? Do you want to start a civil war and bully my north gate? " A strong man who practices emptiness is the first to start.


    "Bah, you think we want to come here. Tell Yang Wei to get out of here and gamble at my south gate. If he loses the bet, he''ll take everything away. There''s no such good thing in the world. If he doesn''t pay back today, he won''t hesitate to fight."


    Mengke''er forked up his waist fiercely.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I hope you don''t make trouble out of nothing. As soon as the war is over, we need to recuperate, so we won''t treat you. We don''t take a walk to see you off."


    but Ning Tao sneered and walked out: "why, you told me what happened just now, don''t you want me to remind you?"


    "Tell Yang Wei to come out and confront me face to face."


    "Mr. Ning, I hope you can speak with a little respect. I really don''t know what you''re talking about, and the team leader hasn''t come back yet. You''ve found the wrong place. If you make trouble out of no reason, don''t blame us for being rude.""Our leopard head mercenary regiment and north gate are not easy to deceive," the man threatened secretly.


    As soon as the words came out, it was quiet all around.


    All the friars in the small town are looking at this side, nervous and staring.


    Ning Tao took a deep look at him. He threw his huge and powerful mane to the ground with a long gun in his hand. He said coldly: "kill, no one left!"


    "The army obeys orders and forms an array..."


    =%Ten thousand people are pulling out their swords in the en version of the first l


    and the battle is coming at hand.


    The fierce spiritual power burst out, and the powerful momentum was overwhelming, which made a group of leopard head mercenaries unable to breathe.


    After many wars, they only have less than a thousand people left, which is all their strength.


    It''s impossible to compete with Nanmen army.


    But the north gate reinforcements that the man expected, but there was no movement, as if he had fallen asleep.


    "Damn it


    "Ning, do you really want to start a civil war? Do you know what the consequences will be? Can you afford it? "The strong man suddenly stepped back and panicked.


    "I''ll bear all the consequences, kill you!"


    Too decisive, directly blocked him to have no words, South Gate big army immediately murderous pounce on.


    "Stop it


    At this time, a voice came, and there was a fierce wind breaking, which directly blocked in the middle of the two, and could not help but let everyone step.


    And this person is Yang Wei!


    See his facial expression is gloomy, scared of saw mane a mountain one eye, don''t wait for Ning Tao to open mouth, he unexpectedly throw out a space ring, flesh ache way: "Mr. Ning is too impulsive, your things are in here."


    "I''m just afraid that some thieves will take it away, so I''ll keep it for you first. I haven''t touched a cent."


    Then he threw it to Ning Tao.


    Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie and others have an incredible look. When did this product become so refreshing?


    As for what you are afraid of being robbed by thieves, you can pull it down. Do you believe it or not?


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrow and looks at the South Gate army behind him. He outlines a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Then he sweeps the spirit across the space, including rings, ethereal mother crystals, dead seeds, elemental stones, and a million spirit stones


    All bets are here.


    At this time, Yang Cheng also brought out Xiao Mo Jiao and handed him over with a face full of bitterness.


    Yang Wei took a deep breath, restrained the blood in his heart, and said: "Mr. Ning, now that you have got what you want, please leave..."


    "Wait a minute, it''s still a hundred thousand stone," Ning Tao said with a thunderbolt, looking at Yang Wei with a sneer.


    The latter stares big eyes, bad A hundred thousand?


    Yang Cheng is very angry. It''s clear that none of the money in the ring is bad. It''s blackmail. It''s blackmail.


    Yang Wei''s mouth is full of blood and his eyes are red. When he looks at Ning Tao, he directly pulls out the last ring on his hand and throws it to him without counting. He knows that this is the only way to do it.


    More a clench teeth, bow hand respectfully way: "Mr. Ning discerning, now words, enough."


    Ning Tao took a look and thought about it. Then he brushed his sleeve lightly and ignored him. Instead, he laughed at the army and said: "brothers, go home and drink, ha ha!"

 Chapter 1862

    The breeze is blowing, mixed with a bleak taste.


    In this desolate and dilapidated place, there is a stubborn small town. It stands stubbornly. Although it is in a sea of blood and corpses, it can always keep up.


    In today''s southern region, it is rare.


    Ning Tao stands on the top of the south gate, overlooking the poem and the distance, just like an expert. To tell you the truth, it''s really cold to stand high, not even a chicken feather.


    Jumping off the high platform, a trace of worry flashed between his eyebrows. On the third day, there was no progress.


    The anticipated sixth animal tide has not arrived yet.


    But the more they didn''t come, the more they couldn''t even eat, and how much they thought about it.


    The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building!


    This is the mood of the people at the moment. What they do becomes meaningless and negative. It''s like a big stone in their heart.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao breathed out a foul breath and shook his head with a sigh.


    He did what he could and should, and there was no other way. The only thing that surprised him was that the number of believers in the temple of hell and devil was increasing.


    He was amazed at the speed of growth.


    Nearly half of the town with less than 40000 people prayed and chanted everywhere.


    Ning Tao didn''t stop him, because there was no way. Even many of the people who blocked Shifang did so, but he turned a blind eye.


    And he''s not in charge of other people''s beliefs.


    Taking a look at the desolate south, he shook his head, asked, and then went back. He did not let go of a little time to practice. For him, the most precious thing is not resources, but time.


    If we don''t say anything else, we can say that once DOUMENG becomes an immortal, he won''t be able to live for a second.


    Therefore, he must be in front of these people to become immortal and reverse the situation.


    At the moment, DOUMENG is at least in Daojing!


    From this we can imagine how far away he is now, and the starting line is much later than others.


    Back to the room, dream but in a daze.


    Ning Tao asked curiously: "what''s the matter? Look at your depressed appearance. What happened?"


    "Alas


    With a faint sigh, the former gave the ethereal mother crystal back to him and said, "I understand. This space Avenue is not something that human beings can understand. Even if it takes more time, it will not have a result."


    "Shifu is right. Some things are not yours. You are doomed not to get them in your life."


    "No, you just give up and don''t try again?" Ning Tao was stunned.


    "You won''t understand our feelings. He is clearly in front of you, but you can''t catch him all the time. It''s not that you don''t have enough insight and opportunities, but that there is one thing missing. You can understand it as a key or a promise."


    "Master once told me something, but now I want to understand that the real problem is actually you," Meng Ke''er said, keeping an eye on Ning Tao.


    "Me?"


    "On you There should be something, the so-called key, to help you open the door of space, which we all lack. "


    Ning Tao was stunned, but she suddenly realized that what she said should be the eye of the candle dragon.


    No!


    Specifically, it''s about space.


    It is said that the candle dragon is the favorite of heaven and earth. It travels in the void and shuttles through the three realms. It has a pair of eyes to explore the void and is the master of the power of the void. Its most mysterious eyes naturally have the power of space.


    Perhaps, this is the so-called Junke.


    "Little Little girl, you''re right. Not everyone can understand the space Avenue, but once you understand it, it''s not human, "a groan came slowly.


    Two people a Leng, immediately looked at the small tortoise.


    You don''t have to guess that the goods wake up. There is no one else except it. This time, they can''t be scared.


    Listening to the soft voice, like the eggplant beaten by frost, Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing and said, "Oh, our tortoise is awake. Please express your acceptance speech. How does the ancient poison pill taste? Is it delicious?"


    "I Hiss, boy, you You wait for Mr. tortoise. I''m not finished with you. Hiss, ouch, you dare to harm Mr. tortoise with poison pills. You''re finished. "


    "You can''t lose one of the three hundred precious medicines. If you dare to lose one, the tortoise will work hard with you," the little tortoise showed his teeth, twitched and stretched out his short hand.


    "Pooh Ha ha


    The first time "


    for a moment, mengke''er couldn''t help it. He was amused by his antics and gave out a silver bell like laugh.


    But Ning Tao is a stare, not angry way: "why, you greedy, blame me, I haven''t let you compensate my pills, you still false me?"


    "I''ll ask you a question, will you give it or not?"


    "No!"


    "Give you another chance to organize the language. Don''t force me to do it. The consequences are very serious.""No!"


    "Sir, do you want to be so heartless? I almost lost my life. Oh, pity me. I can''t starve to death if I follow you..."


    Under mengke''er''s hearty laughter, Xiaohei walked around and was rewarded with several precious medicines.


    Looking at it sitting on Ning Tao''s shoulder, gnawing the treasure medicine bitterly, Meng Ke''er has a feeling of loving it, and immediately takes out some treasure medicine to give it.


    But it wasn''t for nothing. She said with a sly smile, "Little Turtle, you just said space Avenue. Do you know something about it?"


    "Well, of course, I don''t believe who the tortoise is. Cough Anyway, if you want to understand the avenue of space, it''s easy to say and difficult to say. As you said just now, just find the key and get recognition. "


    "Well, this boy is like this, and I don''t know any other way," said little black.


    Dream can son a listen, suddenly helpless a sigh.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao thought about it. He didn''t understand it now. Even if he wanted to help, I''m afraid he would only help more and more.


    Seems to be aware of his mind, dream Ke''er said with a smile: "don''t worry, since I''m predestined, it''s nothing to force, at the beginning I''m ready, this is your opportunity."


    "It''s enough to understand a little space."


    Xiao Hei sweeps, and suddenly stares at Ning Tao suspiciously. He says with a silly eye, "Haoyue, the way of fighting, how can you understand two avenues and one immortal product?"


    "I wipe, is that the rhythm of flying?"


    Before Ning Tao opened his mouth, he said, "hum, boy, don''t blame the tortoise for not reminding you. Although the more roads you can understand, the better. When you break through the road, you will find that you are in trouble."


    "Well, it''s too far for you."


    Ning Tao is stunned, can only have no choice but to smile, pondered for a while, and talked about the thing again on the animal tide.


    After three days of hesitation, he finally put forward his plan: "I think Take the initiative

 Chapter 1863

    "Take the initiative!"


    As soon as the words fell, the room was quiet.


    A person a tortoise startled stare big eyes, he What did he say? Take the initiative, go Go to the beast tide?


    You''re not sick, are you?


    Is idle egg ache, still stimulate not enough!


    Ning Tao grinned bitterly and said, "now that the tide of beasts doesn''t come, we have to wait. When it comes, we will surely die. It''s better to take the initiative to have a try."


    "And the mane lion said before he died that there would be a real king coming. You know how strong it is. It''s too easy to level the town."


    "I''m afraid it''s the parents of that little Mojiao!"


    "I told you a long time ago that it would be a big trouble," he muttered


    Meng Ke''er gave it a white look, then frowned and said: "that''s what I said, but everything still depends on strength. First of all, I don''t know if I can find the beast tide. Even if I find it, I can''t help it."


    "On the contrary, it''s like going all the way to death!"


    This is the core.


    Ning Tao thought for a while, suddenly turned his hand to take out a jade bottle, carefully poured out a pill.


    This pill is white.


    And at the moment it appeared, the room was full of tempting fragrance, as if there was an inexplicable wonder playing with the taste buds of two people and one animal.


    "Gulu...!"


    It smells good. I want to eat it.


    The little tortoise salivated in an instant. He couldn''t control it at all. He converged into a line and flowed down.


    Even mengke''er couldn''t help wiping his saliva.


    "This What''s this


    Ning Tao glanced at him, ready to move. His eyes were shining, and his hind legs were full of strength. He was a little black who wanted to fight desperately. He said: "this is the white poison pill which is more cruel than the red poison pill!"


    "Er..."


    Little tortoise a stiff, greedy expression also solidified.


    Although the red poison pill didn''t kill it, it made it suffer. Not to mention how hard it was at that time, it was like having a Sahuan Er breaking up his family in his stomach.


    "You You are a boy on purpose. It''s a poison pill, and you have to disguise as some delicious pill. Aren''t you obviously cheating people, "said Xiao Hei with a twitching face.


    Ignoring it, Ning Tao stared at Bai Dan and solemnly said, "I have refined this pill for three days. I have searched for nearly 100000 poison items in the whole town and refined them.


    "As for power..."


    He didn''t finish because he didn''t know.


    However, it''s not a problem to deal with the seventh level spirit beast in the Taoist realm. I just don''t know if it can be fatal.


    Mengke''er''s red lips are wide open, and 100000 poisons are compressed into a poison pill as big as longan.


    This How terrible should it be?


    Even the little tortoise could not help shivering and said, "I wipe you, you are so cruel!"


    It can''t help but feel a trace of silence for Ning Tao''s enemies. It''s estimated that he can''t sleep well.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were deep and said coldly, "if you want to do it, do it to the end. Make the decapitation plan to the peak. Let''s go to the king of Mojiao and kill them before they attack the town!"


    "Hiss ~!"


    After listening to them, they couldn''t help but suck in the cold air.


    Crazy, he really crazy, people have not come to you to settle accounts, you actually want to kill it.


    Is it that we can''t keep up with your jumping thinking, or are you addicted?


    That''s the king, the real king!


    Even if the great monk who practices Taoism has to have a dignified face, and he is still a dragon king, even if he is the third in the list of immortals, Bai Yue, he can''t win.


    But on second thought, in the current situation, perhaps the crazy way is the best way.


    Otherwise, we have to wait here to die!


    Small black eye son a turn, vague way: "that, I hurt not good agile, don''t give you add trouble, you go, I look after the house for you."


    But Ning Tao played it directly and said with a smile, "how can this work? I can share happiness and difficulties together. I didn''t forget you when I got rich. I wanted to run when I was in trouble. Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Well, this


    Although it was vague, Meng Ke''er thought about it and solemnly said, "maybe this is the only way now. I''ll go with you, or I won''t agree."


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment. To tell the truth, this time he really didn''t plan to take her. When the animal tide came in the past, he was certain to retreat, but this time it was different. He was not sure.


    Once you get out of the town, there are animal tides all over the mountains. In terms of consumption, you can kill the great monk.


    It''s too dangerous.


    As if aware of his hesitation, mengke''er said with a sly smile: "either you take me with you or I sneak by myself. It depends on which one you choose. Don''t try to knock me out. You can''t succeed."


    First issueNing Tao is dumb but has no choice but to smile.


    Immediately mention the struggle of the little turtle, look at the south, jiongjiong way: "in that case, choose a day is better than hit the sun, plan is better than action, go straight."


    "Good!"


    "Ah, you haven''t asked the tortoise for advice. If I don''t go, don''t pull me. Ah, let me go. I hate you..."


    In the noise, two streamers fly away.


    They didn''t disturb others, just gave Shuang Jie a simple voice, leopard head mercenary regiment also dare not move, a pair of desolate turtle shrink in a corner of the north gate.


    The former overlord has been reduced to the present.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Seeing Ning Tao leave, Shuang elder sister smiles bitterly. She finds that since she met this guy, she has been crazy again and again. Even if he says that he is going to wrestle with the dragon, she is not surprised.


    Be sure to come back alive


    In the sky, two streams of light gallop.


    They knew Shuangjiao mountain from Xiaomo Jiao''s mouth. Although they didn''t know where it was, as long as it was the place where the spirit beasts gathered most, it was not bad.


    But it was because of this idea that they were on the run all day, not to mention how miserable they were. They could hardly count the battles of all sizes. They were bloody and embarrassed, and their clothes became strips of cloth.


    Mengke''er was once naked, his face was hot, and there was only one dress left in the ring.


    Little tortoise directly despises Ning Tao on purpose.


    If you want to see a little girl, just say it. Why do you do so many things? An old rascal Shame two people directly to its head into the turtle shell.


    When the next day dawn, far away to see that a spectacular Shuangjiao mountain, two people are tears, and finally arrived, and then they really want to die.


    At the moment, they are more miserable than beggars.


    "Roar...!"


    The mountain is full of animal tides, as if to a sea of animals, can not see the edge at a glance.


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er are hiding in a tree far away. Looking at the movement there, they suddenly realize that something is wrong. These spirit beasts seem to be preparing something, just like the sense of killing before the army goes out.


    Are they going to the small town?


    When I look up again, my pupil shrinks. Shuangjiao mountain, two peaks like ox horn, and on the top of the mountain, there are two huge figures.


    A broken mountain is dark and the voice is like thunder. The dragon''s body is hundreds of feet in size. It''s too shocking and full of dragon power. It''s frightening.


    The other is remarkable. A conspicuous golden lion sleeps with its eyes closed. Although there are scars on its body, it can not hide its kingly spirit.


    It''s the lion king!

 Chapter 1864

    Ning Tao''s heart was tight and he held his breath.


    They still can''t forget and catch up with the original goods. They even called a group to come.


    He almost died in the hands of the lion king!


    Unexpectedly, we meet again.


    It''s like an endless sea of mountains and beasts.


    And the pressure of the two kings, even here, can be felt, so that the chest can not breathe.


    "Brother Ning, what are we going to do now? How do you use that poison pill?"


    Ning Tao took out a jade bottle and frowned: "it''s OK to crush it and take it, but now we are so far away, I''m afraid that if there is a little movement, we can stir up the animal tide and the two kings."


    "At that time, don''t say poison, I''m afraid you can''t even breathe, and you''ll really come here to die!"


    "Roar...!"


    Several six level spirit beasts flew by, and they were fierce.


    It seems that he is scanning and inspecting this area, but he wanders around and makes another inspection on the other side.


    The big eared rat and wolf dog are necessary for every team. They are absolutely sharp tools for patrolling the enemy. In the sea of beasts, there are smell, eyes and six senses This series of sharp spirit beasts account for almost 70%.


    It can be said that no other species can enter the sea of beasts without moving a sound.


    It''s like a bunch of advanced alarms.


    After waiting for them to leave, Meng Ke''er took a complicated look and said, "if you say that, there is no way. We have come in vain."


    "Nonsense, isn''t that clear?"


    "Look how strict the defense is here, unless you fly over and jump over this big sea of beasts, but can this boy do it? No, so it must be in vain," Xiao Hei waved helplessly.


    Looking at the sea of beasts, they fell into silence.


    Meng Ke''er pouted a small face and muttered: "well, if only he could sneak to them quietly, crushing the poison pill would be a success."


    But at this moment, Ning Tao''s brain flashed a light, the corner of the mouth evil spirit hook, play flavor: "we have such a suitable person?"


    "Well? Who is it? " One man and one beast are suspicious.


    Ning Tao jokingly stares at Xiao Hei. The splendor in his eyes is more and more bright, as if he saw the new world.


    But the dream Ke''er also lightning kind of clear realization comes over, a pair of beautiful eyes bright and bright of stare at small black.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "You Why do you all look at me? Why do you laugh so obscene? I warn you, don''t mess around. The tortoise can''t help you. I I''m just here to make soy sauce. "


    Xiao Hei was staring at her hair.


    He wanted to turn around and run away, but Ning Tao grabbed its tail directly and explained with a smile: "you see, Ke''er and I are both human beings, which is obviously alien. It''s impossible to get in."


    "As for flying all of a sudden, you''ll let me understand the space avenue for decades."


    "So in such a desperate situation, you are our Savior and the one we can rely on."


    "Me?"


    Little tortoise glanced at mung bean''s eyes, but still didn''t understand.


    "We are human beings, but you are spirit beasts," said Ke''er with a sweet smile


    "You and they are the same kind. Even if you swagger and yell, no one will pay attention to you, and no one will stop a turtle."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Even if you climb all the way to those two mountains, no one will stop a handsome tortoise. At that time, as long as you take the poison pill and crush it, everything will be done," Ning Tao said with a sly smile.


    D / W


    when he heard this, little Haydn understood.


    He said angrily: "well, you want to let the tortoise crush the poison pill and die with the two animals. The tortoise really misunderstood you. I''m so sincere to you. You You did this to me. "


    "God, what a sin I''ve done. Why should I appear beside this boy? Brother, do you see that he bullies me..."


    The cry grew louder and louder.


    Dream can son see this, in the heart also can''t help but have some guilt, how to do really not very good, immediately distressed way: "otherwise, even if it."


    "Can son, still you are good to me," small black eyes tearful want to rush to beg comfort.


    But the feet were empty and they were lifted up.


    Ning Tao didn''t have a good way: "don''t pretend to be poor with me here. If the poison I refined can poison Xuanwu, a beast, I don''t need your help."


    "Just tell me how much do you want?"


    "Three thousand!" Xiao Hei said, then he reached out and blinked a pair of innocent mung bean eyes with tears.


    Dream can son mouth a draw, full face disdain.


    "More How much? "


    "Three thousand plants, why don''t you rob them and sell them to me? Can they be worth three thousand plants? You are blackmail and robbery," Ning Tao roared with wide eyes."What''s extortion? I call it value for money. The tortoise took his life to fight with them. Besides, don''t complain to the tortoise. Don''t think I don''t know. You made a lot of money a few days ago."


    "If you don''t promise today, the tortoise won''t go to die," said Xiao Hei.


    Ning Tao is so angry that his teeth itch. He has made a fortune, but even if he searches all over his body, he can''t find 3000 strains of MMP. This tortoise is a black heart business.


    If you find Xiaobai, you must let him repair it.


    How can there be such a cheap brother!


    Mengke''er looks at them so speechless, one has no moral integrity, and the other has lost one. He feels that they are a perfect match together, so as not to harm others.


    After thinking about it, I suddenly took out something from my close arms. It''s a piece of jade, almost transparent, emitting crystal clear refraction. There is water in it. It''s amazing that there is a little flash and ripples.


    Without waiting for her to open her mouth, Xiao Hei poked out her head, widened her eyes, and said with surprise: "this This is the essence of the seal water. "


    "Yes, the master got it by accident, because he gave it to me when he didn''t need it. If he pawned it, I believe it would be more than 3000 precious medicines," Meng Ke''er said with a smile.


    little black nodded vigorously, and was filled with ecstasy. If it absorbed all of its essence, I''m afraid that the strength would be restored to a great height.


    "Don''t worry, my elder brother once said that I will work hard as long as I give money. Don''t worry, even if the poison is ten times stronger, I will not turn back and I will certainly poison those two bastards."


    the former did not give a good laugh and lost the essence of water directly to it.


    Ning Tao in the side to see the indignation, this black heart turtle, this time on the contrary fighting spirit up.


    little black directly swallowed the essence of the water, then walked to ningtao with a satisfied face, and pulled out his hand.


    "What for?" Ning Tao has no good airway.


    "Take the poison pill, but don''t blame Guiye for not reminding you. Although this pill is stronger than Hongdu pill, judging from Guiye''s experience, it can''t kill those two products. At most, it''s falling asleep and forcing poison with blood."


    "If they are aware of the danger, but they can wake up and fight with you, but then they will die, you can do it," he said.


    "Poison never dies?"


    Ning Tao frowned, as expected.


    If so, I''m afraid I''ll use this method. I immediately look down at Yang Lingjie!

 Chapter 1865

    The poison pill gives it to Xiao Hei.


    Under its gaze, Ning Tao solemnly looks at Meng Ke''er and says, "don''t fight, don''t panic."


    "Yang Ling Jie, take it!"


    As soon as Lingli is wrapped, mengke''er disappears.


    Small black stares big a pair of mung bean eyes, absentminded for a long time, suddenly screams: "collect living space, how is this possible, where do you get it?"


    "Don''t you think it''s taboo?"


    Ning Tao a listen to Leng Leng, casually asked: "what is taboo?"? Do you know this thing? "


    "This...!"


    "Well, boy, there are some things that the tortoise doesn''t want to say, and I have a deep taboo. It''s easy to violate some causes and effects. Once I get involved with them, the consequences are very serious," he said.


    This is the first time Ning Tao has heard such a statement.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said in a deep voice: "remember, don''t let any external force touch the ring. When you go up the mountain, throw the ring into a hidden corner. Be careful."


    "Three hours later, I will come out of the ring with Ke''er, so that we can clean up the mess. Remember, be careful with the ring!"


    Ning Tao repeatedly exhorts, is really this matter risk is too big, after waiting for it to promise, this just enters the ring.


    Since he became familiar with the second magic function of the ring, he found that he could take it in, but the risk was too high, and he didn''t have the spiritual cultivation. He really didn''t want to do it until he had to. It would be over if he was not careful.


    The space that can collect living things is just like a newborn. It''s too fragile. There''s impact from the outside, but it''s ten times more inside.


    Once it collapses, you will die!


    "Whoosh!"


    When the ring lost its strength, it fell from the air, and the little tortoise caught it with both hands.


    Ning Tao said it was also flustered, but it should not be so serious, living things? I can''t help but wonder, which period of antiquity is this?


    The whole body of yanglingjie is golden, with red embellishment. It is extremely gorgeous. The sense of vicissitudes it exudes makes it feel a little absent-minded. Why does it have some familiarity in it, like an old friend?


    Is it The emperor of space?


    After thinking about it for a while, I didn''t think of a reason. So I had to put the jade bottle and the ring with the poison pill into the turtle shell, and then I climbed down the tree and headed for the sea of beasts


    Inside the ring, it''s a newly born gray space.


    Dream Ke''er is full of panic, pale looking at here, nervous, she only remember Ning Tao let her not resist, then appeared in this gray space.


    But where is this place?


    What shocked her even more was that she didn''t have any spiritual power!


    "Rather Brother Ning, are you there? "


    Delicate voice reverberates in the space, very loud, ear shaking, has been reluctant to disperse.


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure then appears. It is Ning Tao who has just entered the ring. He is also here for the first time.


    "Ke''er, don''t panic, don''t burst out the spiritual power, the space here can''t bear that kind of power," Ning Tao quickly comforted, covered in a cold sweat.


    Dream can son a listen, gradually settle down.


    "Boom...!"


    Space suddenly came a loud noise, shaking, as if an object, fell from the air.


    Ke''er screams and is about to prop up the smart shield, but Ning Tao hugs her and stops her action. This space, fragile, makes him egg ache.


    "Boom Boom


    Space cracks, cracks, storms, turbulence, these things are pouring in from that gap.


    Ning Tao bites his teeth and blocks Ke''er under his body, as if they are in a glass cover full of cracks. They don''t dare to move and break. The outside world can''t be impacted. They will also be broken. It''s too fragile.


    It didn''t take long for the movement to be much smaller.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Two people pale relief, after Ning Tao''s explanation, plan, dream can son also gradually understand.


    Suddenly doubt way: "if your space Avenue becomes stronger, here should also become firm, otherwise always like this, there is no way as a means."


    "It should be, now this space is like a child, can''t communicate with me, but if it really has been so fragile, I won''t come in again," Ning Tao said with fear and helplessness


    Outside the ring is the leisurely little black.


    I saw it humming into the sea of animals, where the tension and fear, with the previous completely different.


    It looks like Ning Tao has become a super strong man. Suddenly, his strength has been cut. But it''s not easy for him to get into an army. If he doesn''t have this ability, the super strong man will be in vain.


    Although Xiaohei didn''t recover his strength, Xuanwu is blowing with you. It can kill three in and three out.


    "Ouch...!"


    A group of spirit beasts gallop, just like human beings, which is also in the emergency layout.


    But Ning Tao was wrong. He was not prepared to attack the town.It''s just a garbage town. It''s almost like walking around in a sea of animals. It''s not necessary to take such a lot of trouble and preparation. It''s a battle Kunlun city!


    The leader of Kunlun city is Kunlun gate, one of the twelve Tiangang gates, which is very powerful.


    This time, the four dignitaries ordered that human beings must learn a lesson and know that it can not be deceived.


    Kunlun City, such an obvious symbol, is naturally targeted. To level it is a painful lesson for the southern region. Otherwise, it has no deterrent effect!


    Xiaohei hums xiaoqu''er and climbs to a hippopotamus, letting it carry itself to Shuangjiao mountain. It seems that it''s impossible, but in fact it''s like this.


    Hippopotamus directly ignored it. It just didn''t go to Shuangjiao mountain. Who would take care of a silly turtle.


    "Moo!"


    All the way, finally close to the Shuangjiao mountain.


    I met several kings, and they were still wondering and talking: "you say, why did you let us choose the guy who rode the white Jiao, and there were human beings to help us, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I''ve heard about some."


    "The emperor of Kunlun seems to be able to help some of us in the city of Kunlun


    "Now Kunlun city is in danger. As soon as the two adults wake up and the army launches another general attack, Kunlun city will become our soul. Ha ha..."


    Xiaoheiwei frowned and thought deeply.


    The hippopotamus respectfully walked past them. These six step guards glanced at them and then ignored them. As for Xiao Hei, what''s good for a turtle.


    In this way, successfully mixed into the core circle.


    Xiao Hei fell down from his back, as if he had not grasped it. The hippo ran away without even looking at it, as if the lice were flying away from him.


    It put the yanglingjie on a stone corner, and then climbed to the center of the two peaks. The thunderous voice was deafening, and a gust of wind was blowing down, and the beard could see clearly.


    A fierce, it directly took out the poison pill.


    Last time it was swallowed, but this time it will not be so silly, and it will not be poisoned.


    CCW''s original (f) w


    with a smile, the thief threw the white medicine into the air and let it explode on his body.


    Light white fog instantly spread throughout Shuangjiao mountain, like fairy fog, hazy, seemingly harmless, but spiritually penetrated into all life.


    Xiao Hei bared his teeth and two kinds of light appeared all over his body. He wrapped himself in a water ball, and then an Earth Shield appeared. He wrapped it firmly, and the white fog finally spread.


    At this time, King Mojiao opened his eyes in doubt.

 Chapter 1866

    A pair of copper bell longan open and close, flash Jing mang.


    Looking at the white fog all around, it seems to open the gap in the heaven and overflow the misty fairy fog.


    "Why?"


    "Why does the king feel uneasy?"


    King Mojiao raised his head, looked down majestically, stared at the ball condensed by Xiaohei for a second, and then looked away doubtfully.


    I always feel that things are different around me.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Rhythm, breathing, wisps of white fog unconsciously through all the gaps quietly into.


    King Mojiao shook his huge and ferocious head. He was a little dizzy because he was still in a bad condition. It was only half a step away from the eighth level to fight against the five great Taoist practitioners with his own strength.


    All around the white fog completely shrouded it.


    On the other side, the lion king, who had been sleeping and healing, also woke up. A pair of beast pupils flashed the color of palpitation.


    "Roar!"


    Raise your head to the sky and roar to vent your irritability.


    The animals below roared and cheered. The adults woke up. It''s time to level Kunlun city.


    "Roar...!"


    Inside the ring, it''s a newly born gray space.


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er are nervous. More than two hours have passed. The third hour is imminent. Has Xiao Hei succeeded?


    If the poison doesn''t disperse, don''t you want to cry without tears


    When the two kings looked at each other, they finally realized that something was wrong, and the two huge figures suddenly froze.


    "No!"


    "This What the hell is this? "


    King Mojiao stares at longan and can''t move any more. It''s like being possessed by an old devil. He''s just a body, and it begins to erode and deprive himself.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Life is being swallowed, life is decreasing, soul is being harvested, and a longan has turned pale.


    There is a devil''s smile in my ear.


    "Well What a terrible thing


    "Damn, are you going to turn this king into a sculpture?" King Mojiao roared ferociously at the bottom of his heart.


    The lion''s mane on the opposite side was the same. Half of his golden hair turned pale, half of his face looked like a devil, and his eyes were scarlet white. He was so scared to death.


    But it has never seen anything so terrible!


    You know, as a high blooded orc, they have a natural resistance to poison, but they dare to swear that they have never seen such a terrible poison.


    No,


    this should be out of the scope of poison!


    These white fog is a devil, it erodes all life, but also deprives, harvests everything, life, vitality, these things are its nutrients.


    Wait?


    How can it be similar to those terrible things in the third forbidden area, Tianting ruins?


    The two kings were shocked. They didn''t understand what was going on, but they knew that someone was plotting against them. They were extremely cruel. As kings, they didn''t have any resistance.


    "Damn it, I have to spell it!"


    A towering black dragon, thousands of feet long, roared up to the sky.


    Behind the mane lion king, there is the shadow of the lion king, wearing a golden robe and holding a golden knife


    "Kill Devil


    The two emperors appeared, and the terrible pressure immediately covered nearly ten thousand meters. Ten thousand beasts trembled and crawled to the ground. They didn''t know what had happened.


    "Blood Self styled, forbidden


    Two terrible veins sealed the whole body instantly.


    As a result, the only remaining animal pupil closed slowly. The dragon''s blood and the devil fought each other and vowed to push back the devil. But this would consume the power of blood, just like human beings shaking the foundation.


    During this time, they will fall into a deep sleep and want to wake up unless they force the devil out of their bodies.


    And if you fail, you will be doomed!


    The white fog in the mountains and fields all gathered in their bodies, but if you look carefully, a six step rat ran, but suddenly became stiff, his eyes were white, lifeless, and disintegrated with the wind.


    It''s a complete death.


    It''s like turning everything in the body into particles, fog.


    I vaguely heard that there was a devil''s evil smile, echoing in the mountains. The breath was ancient and did not belong to this era.


    Its strength lies in eroding everything.


    According to legend, it was because of what they offended and touched taboos that the ancient heavenly court brought disaster, leading to the disappearance of the ancient and modern heavenly emperors.


    At that time, it was a sensation. Countless terrible talents went to the Tiandi site to find out what happened. But it turned into a forbidden area overnight. Someone broke into it, but they saw a strange evil fog.


    Seemingly peaceful, in fact, it is a devil.


    What is happening now is very similar to what is recorded in ancient books What''s going on?


    The two kings fell asleep in astonishment.Shuangjiao mountain is quiet.


    But below that endless sea of beasts, it is a burst of silly eyes, how, how did not sound?


    Doesn''t it mean that the adults will go to war as soon as they wake up?


    Hundreds of sixth level spirit beasts gathered together, all at a loss, but no one dare to go up. Recently, the two adults are very angry, who dares to touch their moldy head?


    The sixth level dragon Python is suspicious. For a moment, it has a flash of thought. Will there be a human to decapitate it? But on second thought, he sneered and shook his head. How could this be possible? It must be that it has too many shadows recently.


    In the center of shuangjiaoshan, a ball.


    The erosion of the white fog has penetrated into it, and even broke it. Although it blocked some of it, Xiaohei was poisoned. This thing dare to deprive it.


    "Hum, get out of here!"


    Xiao Hei''s eyes were wide open, and two forces in her body worked to the extreme. Shengsheng forced the poison out.


    The last time it was swallowed directly into the stomach, there is no defense, but this time it will not be easily poisoned.


    With a bang, the ball exploded.


    "Grandma, how does this white fog have anything to do with the heaven? It''s like that guy. How many causes and effects has Ning Tao provoked in the end? Are you not afraid that there will be great terror in the future? " Xiao Hei was in a state of suspense.


    Ordinary people can have cause and effect with a great emperor in their whole life. That''s great, but this boy has cause and effect with three or four great emperors and immortal kings at least!


    Small black mouth a smoke, very speechless.


    When I look up, I just see two sleeping sculptures. They are hideous and rigid on the ground. The two kings are using their blood to kill the White Devil in their bodies.


    But in this way, the plan seems to be a success.


    "Whoosh...!"


    After death comes the news, Ning Tao two people unexpectedly came out.


    When seeing this scene, mengke''er immediately said with ecstasy: "brother Ning, we have succeeded."


    Ning Tao opens the perspective, and can see the abnormalities in their bodies. They must not wake up in these days. If they wake up by force, they will have the power of World War I, but they will also be eroded by the White Devil and die.


    That is the so-called means of dying together.


    Xiaohei, with a proud look on his face, yelled: "boy, come and show your combined fighting skills with Guiye. As long as you seize the opportunity, you''re afraid you won''t be able to kill these two kids."


    "Kill?"


    "Why kill?" When Ning Tao heard this, he suddenly asked.


    (@ head Z hair f (;:


    Meng Ke''er and Xiao Hei are silly and say: "you are evil. Why is it wrong today? Why are we here if we don''t kill them? It''s a good time to kill him while he''s sick. "


    "No, I have a better way," Ning Tao flashed in his eyes, a hook in the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1867

    "What can I do?" Xiao hei and Meng Ke''er are confused.


    But Ning Tao didn''t make it clear. After all, this idea is too crazy. He''s not sure. He feels like he''s playing with fire.


    We have to try it first.


    His body moved, and then he rushed to King Mojiao.


    Mengke''er and Xiaohei are suspicious and follow up. They don''t know why. They always feel that this boy is not doing anything good.


    It scares people to death every time.


    "Whoosh...!"


    When I came to King Mojiao, I only felt that I was as weak as an ant. I felt that I was too small. The dragon''s power was so powerful that it symbolized the highest power. It seemed that I wanted to question the heaven.


    Its manner, however, is full of ferocity and horror.


    Everything is fixed at this moment, as if time and space are solidified.


    Ning Tao carefully close to it, the heart mentioned the throat, the skin tight, like a cheetah can burst at any time.


    He was always afraid that king Mojiao would suddenly look at him.


    This is the seventh level king, and it''s also a dragon. It''s so powerful that it can make human meat sauce with one paw.


    Just feel the breath, are scared of a cold sweat.


    Just about to reach out, Xiao Hei suddenly exclaimed: "boy, don''t blame the tortoise for not reminding you. Although they are sleeping and forcing poison, once they feel the crisis of life and death, they will wake up and die with you."


    "What''s more, these two little guys have extraordinary blood. It won''t take a long time to force poison with their blood."


    "It''s better for Weihe to show off his skills."


    Mengke''er also advised: "brother Ning, if you are not sure, don''t make trouble. If there is a big noise, it will disturb the sea of beasts."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shakes his head and grins bitterly.


    He knows all these things, but he doesn''t know how the madman can survive. He urgently needs strength and help. Today I''m going to be crazy to the end.


    With a bang, the spirit power broke out.


    As soon as Xiao Hei saw this, no matter what he wanted, he directly pulled Ke''er to scream and run away: "Ke''er, this boy is evil. Run away."


    "Brother Ning, be careful..."


    Ning Tao opened his eyes wide, and finally touched the black scales of King Mojiao in his palm. The feeling of cold palpitation suddenly surged all over his body.


    The latter trembled, and there was a movement of awakening and madness.


    "No, it''s hard!"


    "ZuLong Road, Longwei!"


    A vast ancient pressure instantly oppressed it, which made it stiff. At this moment, Ning Tao wrapped it up with spiritual power.


    "Yang Ling Jie, take it!"


    In an instant, the huge king of Mojiao disappeared without a trace.


    "Plop Hoo Hoo


    Ning Tao was sweating heavily and collapsed to the ground, panting like a cow, even more shocked. He was almost finished just now, but fortunately, he succeeded.


    A dragon with seven levels is his!


    "Ha ha...!"


    Once in the ring, it''s impossible for you to run out by yourself, unless you break the space and let yourself go into exile.


    But everyone has only one life, who is willing to die?


    At that time, even if it is forced out of the poison, it will never dare to do anything wrong. Either it will be its own mount, or it will be rigid with itself, or it will exile itself.


    "Hey, hey...!"


    Ning Tao is excited and laughs, no matter which one is good for him.


    It''s really no good.


    just find a bigger supermarket and sell it. It''s estimated that a seven rank dragon can be worth hundreds of millions of yuan, but that''s a bad strategy, and it will be exposed.


    A ring that can hold living things will be more valuable


    Just getting up excitedly, I suddenly noticed that the little grass that king Mojiao was crawling on was glowing with bright red and full of aura.


    "Why?"


    "This This is Dracaena Ning Tao''s eyes shine.


    This kind of precious and rare medicine only grows near the spirit beast of the dragon family. If it has been contaminated with dragon blood, it has a chance to degenerate.


    It must be the dragon blood from the wound after the battle of King Mojiao that made this piece of dragon blood grass, but now it''s cheaper than Ning Tao.


    You know, this thing can strengthen the body.


    It''s almost impossible to buy it outside, and there are not many dragon spirit beasts. They spend their blood essence to cultivate dragon blood grass, and no one will do it foolishly.


    if they eat all of them, their spirit will be stable at the level of Xiaocheng.


    But he didn''t know that it was prepared for his child by King Mojiao. He had paid a great price. If he knew that Ning Tao had brought disaster to him, he would wake up and swallow him alive.


    Ning Tao suddenly heart move, lightning like dragon blood grass to put away, and then made a very casual appearance.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Mengke''er and Xiaohei rush over and finally know what he wants.


    He actually received king Mojiao in the ring, hissing. It was really his temper. He was crazy enough. It was like carrying an unstable bomb with him."Why?"


    Xiao Hei sniffed, and suddenly his eyes lit up and said, "boy, are you hiding something good behind your back?"


    "No, you''re wrong," Ning Tao shook his head desperately.


    Then he rushed to the lion king.


    Small black stares big eyes, directly roars to chase up: "boy, you give tortoise Ye stop, meet half, quickly hand over the good thing..."


    Mengke''er had no choice but to smile, so he had to follow.


    Under the mountain, there was a commotion.


    There was something strange. Unexpectedly, the majestic figure of King Mojiao suddenly disappeared, and the smell also disappeared, which made the herd explode.


    Q!


    "this What''s going on? "


    "What about my king? Where has Lord Mojiao gone? "


    "Roar...!"


    The sea of beasts roared and roared.


    The army has assembled and can level Kunlun city at any time, but aren''t the two adults awake? Why is it gone again?


    A maned lion roared, "my king, the time has come. Please lead us to the battle and let the people in the southern region know the horror of my forbidden area."


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    When the passion was high, the lion''s mane suddenly disappeared.


    The mane lion, the Dragon Python and other animals froze for several seconds, then they screamed. Are the two adults hiding from them


    On the mountain peak, Ning Tao is fighting for the space ring with Xiao Hei.


    It seems that the lion mane King brought back the monk''s corpse from Kunlun city and prepared to enjoy more than a dozen of them. It''s definitely a windfall.


    "Boom...!"


    There was a loud noise, and the animals rushed up.


    The lion''s eyes widened and his face was full of horror. The two mountains were empty. Their two commanders were gone?


    "Asshole!"


    "Who is it? Who did it? Search for me. You must find out the murderer. Don''t let go of every tree and plant, and inform the forbidden area immediately, "roared the order.


    Tens of thousands of spirit beasts rush to the whole mountain.


    The Dragon Python is silly. He suspects that he is reincarnated. Since he came out of the forbidden area, his boss has not come to a good end, and his death is always miserable.


    All of a sudden, it saw a tortoise laughing, sarcastic, and is not slow to slip down the mountain.


    Why is this turtle so familiar?


    "The murderer is here. It''s the tortoise. Stop and kill it," roared the Dragon python with red eyes.


    In an instant, hundreds of thousands of spirit beasts glared.


    Xiaohei was stunned, then screamed, and directly retracted himself into the shell, spinning away at a high speed. The speed was outrageous.


    "Ah Kill the turtle, help


    "Invincible wind and fire wheel!"


    Under the dull of mane lion, dragon Python and others, Xiao Hei is like a tire out of control.


    Even the fastest wind shadow rabbit can''t catch up with it.


    The mane lion was so surprised and angry that he raised his head to the sky and roared, "go to the forbidden area and inform the emperor that I want to arrest the tortoise in the whole southern region!"

 Chapter 1868

    In three days, a million Li area has been fried.


    Almost millions of ferocious and ferocious spirit beasts are chasing and killing a little turtle.


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er hide in the ring. Three days have passed, and the movement outside has not decreased at all. They can''t help worrying about what''s going on outside?


    "Boom...!"


    "Roar...!"


    Xiao Hei looked back and almost cried.


    It''s been three days. These crazy guys have been chasing and killing it for three days. Is it easy for it to run away with a short leg? What''s more, why should it carry the pot?


    All the benefits are in Ning Tao''s hands.


    "Ah, ah


    "Ning Tao, master GUI hates you, Wuwu..."


    This scene appeared on the grassland, with a short legged tortoise leading the race and a million spirit beasts behind him.


    The mighty posture is like taking people to fight, and it''s full of force.


    A pig with a nose like a hair dryer wanted to get into trouble when he saw the tortoise, but when he saw the back, he was scared. Social tortoise, I can''t make trouble, I can''t make trouble


    "Invincible wind and fire wheel!"


    After running for a long time, I finally got rid of the sea of beasts.


    Small black sprawled on the ground, panting, difficult to stretch out his claws on the ring three times.


    "Whoosh!"


    In a flash, it was Ning Tao.


    He looked around and saw that there was no enemy. He was relieved at last, but his resentful eyes made him feel a chill.


    "Eh?"


    "Little Boy, the tortoise master escaped for three days. I''ll ask you one thing. What treasure do you hide? If you don''t say it, the tortoise master will die. "


    In the latest mg new chapter, the little tortoise looks pitiful.


    Dream can son see heartache unceasingly, also is really hard it, all rely on it with ring escape.


    But Ning Tao has no choice but to put the ring on his hand again. Since the second magical function was opened, the ring can be pulled out, but he is reluctant to give up in his heart.


    Because this is the bridge of love between him and xianyueyi!


    With a flick of his hand, he took out a handful of Dracaena.


    Sure enough, Xiaohei saw this, immediately jumped up, ecstatic way: "darling, it''s dragon blood grass, good boy, you actually hide this baby."


    "What''s more, I want five..."


    In the uproar, he was robbed by Xiaohei and gave some to mengke''er. It''s a share of the spoils.


    At this time, the mane lion and the Dragon Python in the sea of beasts all collapsed. They knew that the killer was a tortoise, but no one believed it. Would the two great kings be vaporized by a tortoise?


    What''s worse is that they can''t run the tortoise, so a short legged tortoise ran away.


    The faces of the four dignitaries are as black as the bottom of a pot


    All the way to hiding, relying on the space Avenue, the four finally returned to Qingshi town.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Back to the south gate, a burst of cheers and laughter.


    Shuang elder sister, the leader of the family, and these thousands of brothers all raised their weapons and exclaimed excitedly.


    They all know Ning Tao''s idea of great righteousness. Whether he succeeds or not, he can do this step for these unrelated people, which is enough to win support.


    Only those who love the people can get support!


    Ning Tao exchanged greetings and asked everyone to protect themselves. Then he went to the tavern with a group of high-level officials.


    As for the decapitation plan, no one mentioned it.


    Because that''s impossible.


    They didn''t ask because they were afraid that Mr. Ning would make a fool of themselves, while Ning Tao didn''t say because they were afraid of scaring them.


    "Boss Wang, I''d like to celebrate the return of Mr. hening with your best wine. Ha ha..." The big boss cheered.


    As soon as the shop owner heard of Mr. Ning, he immediately became radiant. In Qingshi Town, everyone would give Mr. Ning a thumbs up if he had the highest reputation.


    I immediately took out the best wine in our shop for free.


    Hundred year flower wine!


    "Well, boss Wang, you''ve been hiding such a good wine. If Mr. Ning doesn''t come today, my brothers won''t be able to enjoy it. Ha ha..." Dozens of brothers immediately laughed.


    Shuang Jie is more forthright. She opens the lid of the wine and drinks with dozens of brothers.


    "Gulu...!"


    After three rounds of drinking, everyone turned red.


    Even good girl''s dream can be son, small face son all Yan Hong, beautiful eyes blurred, also silly smile.


    Ning Tao drinks a lot, and his mouth is always smiling. The biggest threat of the animal tide has been relieved. I believe he should be able to relax for a while, and he has got a lot of resources, so he can use it to improve his cultivation.


    But out of caution, he still asked Shuang elder sister these days what happened?


    Are those guys of leopard head mercenary group honest?


    As soon as the words came out, dozens of brothers immediately laughed.


    Shuang elder sister said: "don''t worry, those guys are more honest than anyone now. They don''t dare to be presumptuous with our Nanmen brothers at all. It seems that the tide of beasts has retreated.""Oh? Are you serious Ning Tao is very happy.


    "Yes, boss Shuang is telling the truth."


    "In the past two or three days, the tide of beasts has receded rapidly. We can''t find any large-scale herds in our area, and there are other friars from other cities coming to our town."


    "Listen to them, a great friar went to explore and found that a large number of spirit beasts were retreating to the forbidden area. This once-in-a-hundred-year animal tide is finally coming to an end!"


    The leader was very excited.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er suddenly realized that as soon as they entered the small town, they felt that the atmosphere was different, that there was no depression, and that they were full of joy.


    But no one noticed that in mengke''er''s sweet smile, there was a trace of farfetched, unwilling to give up.


    When the animal tide is over, it''s time for them to separate


    At this time, three or four people came in. When the big boss saw them, he immediately said hello with a smile.


    "Brother Amin, come here!"


    Seeing this, the youth at the head came over with a smile.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was puzzled, sister Shuang quickly explained, "they are monks who came from the star night of Kunlun city to investigate the specific situation of the animal tide. Because we are closer to here, we come here to settle down."


    "Surely this is the legendary Mr. Ning?" When Ah Ming saw this, he immediately admired him.


    "Ha ha, it''s all brothers'' love. I''m just an ordinary person, please," Ning Tao said with a gentle smile.


    As soon as she was seated, Shuang said with a smile, "brother a Ming is from Kunlun City, so I know a lot of news. I heard that a lot of sensational things have happened recently."


    "Ha ha, I don''t know much about it. It''s just something that everyone knows about. It''s just that it''s out of the way here. If you want to say it''s a sensation, there are two things you can call it," Ah Ming took a sip of wine.


    Lang Lang said: "first of all, you may not believe it. The reason why the animal tide really receded is that the great hero who saved Kunlun city is actually a turtle and a monk."


    "It not only solved the two kings, but also brought down a million spirit beasts for the whole southern region. It''s a great contribution."


    "Although I don''t know the monk, the tortoise always called his name, said that he did it with him, and was the mastermind. He arranged it to do all these things, like It''s Ning Tao


    "Pooh...!"


    Ning Tao choked his nose with a mouthful of wine and his eyelids jumped wildly.


    Asshole, MMP!


    He knew the grandson was unreliable.

 Chapter 1869

    Turn around and look at Xiao Hei.


    The latter blinked a pair of innocent eyes, like a silly turtle, has nothing to do with it.


    What happened? Where am i?


    Ning Tao is so angry that his teeth itch. He even exposes his name. He also says that he is the mastermind and that he let him do it. Why don''t you say where I am?


    "Eh, is that Mr. Ning? Look at that?" The big boss suddenly exclaimed.


    Ah Ming, Shuang Jie, boss Wang, and dozens of brothers all came to see it in surprise.


    There is a tortoise, also surnamed Ning!


    This


    Ning Tao''s heart is startled and stares at Xiao Hei. Well, he exposes me completely.


    I wanted to be cool in a low profile, but it made me a sensation in a high profile. Alas, it''s hard to be a hero.


    Ah Ming frowned, glanced at Ning Tao, but shook his head and said, "that turtle hero said that Ning Tao hero has some simple looks."


    "Pockmarked and obscene, he often peeps at the little girl. He is a real old hooligan. His skin is as black as the bottom of the pot, less than one meter five..."


    Ning Tao''s mouth is wide open, like being struck by thunder.


    But the dream can son a face more shameful red, angrily stare small tortoise one eye, the cheek is scalding.


    "Well, this description?" A group of people are very uncomfortable, such a person would be a hero?


    Heroes are not graceful, powerful, heroic, earth shaking people!


    It feels like that''s the opposite.


    Ah Ming added: "that''s what the tortoise hero said, and we heard it from some of the six level spirit beasts we captured. It''s the tortoise hero, who is so brave and handsome that he almost praises himself as a spirit beast..."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, excuse me," said Ning Tao, with a black face, directly pulling the little turtle out.


    "Boom...!"


    A moment later, Ning Tao came back with a black face.


    Holding the shell in his hand, he said faintly: "brother a Ming, don''t care. This is a pet I caught. I''m planning to stew these days."


    "Oh, by the way, please go on."


    Ah Ming coughed and then said with a smile, "the first thing is like this. We all depend on them for our two great heroes in the southern region."


    Cool elder sister listen to can''t help but doubt of swept Ning Tao one eye, why always feel is he.


    "And the second thing, although there are some gossip, some of the things involved are very huge."


    Ah Ming frowned and said in a deep voice: "during the resistance to the tide of animals in Kunlun City, I don''t know why, these tide of animals clearly know our weakness."


    "This is one of them. The other is Wang Tao, a genius of Kunlun gate."


    "I don''t know why, as soon as beast tide saw elder martial brother Wang Tao, he became red eyed and mad. He was desperate to kill him, as if he had been listed on the must kill list."


    "Just a few days ago, when elder martial brother Wang Tao fought bravely to kill the enemy, a monk sneaked behind his back, causing elder martial brother Wang Tao to die. Even his mount Bai Jiao was cut off. It is said that he is now hanging on his breath only by the elixir."


    "Boom!"


    "You Say it again


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of anger.


    Ah Ming, including Meng Ke''er, was startled. He was so terrible that he had never seen him before.


    Ah Ming''s face turned white and he was shocked: "you Don''t worry. It''s not over. He''s not the only one. There''s another one. It''s more serious than him. "


    "She''s from the colorful glaze sect, ye Wanqing!"


    "Boom...!"


    The whole tavern trembled violently and collapsed.


    Ning Tao''s spirit power is bursting out, and his terrible breath is like a devil. He grabs Ah Ming to death, and roars: "tell me quickly, what''s wrong with her?"


    "Gulu...!"


    "She When she resisted the tide of beasts, she was suddenly stabbed by her disciples. "


    "No one responded. Even her seven level defense weapon was pierced. It''s an assassination, a deliberate murder," Ah Ming said with a pale face.


    "Click...!"


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, the face is as if a bolt from the blue hit on the head.


    Elder martial sister, she was murdered!


    "Roar, ah Who, who did it, tell me, tell me, "Ning Tao grabbed Ah Ming''s neck and smashed him out of a deep hole with red eyes.


    "Brother Ning, Mr. Ning, don''t be impulsive..." Dream can son several people anxiously quickly pull him.


    Even the little black hiding in the shell was scared. It was the first time that he saw the boy so angry.


    Ah Ming coughed up blood in his mouth and said in horror: "you Don''t mess about. Ye Wanqing is not dead. The disciple who assassinated him seems to have been manipulated. When he was about to succeed, he was a little bit off. "


    "According to the judgment, I can''t bear to start, but I was sealed by the patriarch of the colorful glaze sect at the first time, trying to catch the murderer.""And ye Wanqing has been sent to the forbidden area of zongmen for treatment. Now I don''t know about life or death! "


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, as if to drip blood.


    Anger, incomparable anger.


    He never thought that someone would harm elder martial sister!


    What the hell happened? Her classmates would murder her. Murong Xuening said that everything was OK. Why? Why?


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    Update V, update B ~ the fastest_


    Ning Tao roared angrily and hit the earth one by one. He only felt that a chest was like a volcano.


    Ah Ming was rescued by Meng Ke''er and coughed hard: "when I say these things, I can express more than this, but these things have a connection."


    "Weak spot, must kill list, and murder."


    "All of them are talking. There''s a spy!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, fiercely raises a head, ferocious way: "tell me, who is it?"


    "According to the interrogation of the patriarch of the colorful glaze sect, the sealed assassinated female disciple only said the word" seven "and died inexplicably. She..."


    "Qijuemen!"


    Ning Tao''s angry eyes.


    "Why, you how did you know? Those big names have been guessing for a long time, and they have only been judged according to the clues? " Ah Ming''s face is incredible.


    You know, this guess is not accurate. No one dares to be 100% sure. After all, there is no evidence. There are more forces related to the seven characters.


    Seven kill palace, seven River Valley Too much, too much.


    However, Ning Tao, who was not clear, was shocked to say that it was him.


    Does he know something?


    Ning Tao instantly figured it out, and fully understood that this animal tide had something to do with Yan Mo Temple and Wen merciless.


    Why is it that the only thing in the forbidden area where the seventh martial sister and ye Wantao are killed is to hook up with each other?


    Isn''t that what he''s looking for!


    LV Yusong,


    are you forcing me out!


    Qijuemen,


    are you going to declare war with ningtao!


    "Well, well, this is what you forced me to do. Kill my master, hurt my brother, and hurt my woman. I''ll finish all these blood feuds with you."


    "Qijuemen, I will never die with you, kill you!" Ning Tao raised his head to the sky and roared. He shot straight at the seven Jue gate with red eyes.


    Mengke''er was shocked and caught up with the little turtle.


    And Shuang Jie, Ah Ming, the head of the family, looks stunned. What happened? Why is Mr. Ning so angry all of a sudden.


    Wait,


    Ning Tao? Is it Ning Tao!


    Among the people''s suspicions, a figure appeared in a corner. It was actually the owner of Xu Fang. As soon as he heard the word "Ning Tao", Jing mang flashed in his eyes.


    "Jie Jie It''s you

 Chapter 1870

    "Whoosh...!"


    The boundless blue sky was crossed by two streamers.


    They are very fast, flash away, as if they can tear the whole sky apart, and disperse the sea of clouds in the ethereal fairyland.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red, but more of it is self blame.


    If it wasn''t for hiding and LV Yusong couldn''t find herself, how could the elder martial sister have been stabbed in the chest.


    It''s all my fault!


    Blame yourself, guilt, anger in your eyes.


    Even Wang Tao was implicated by himself. He was seriously injured. He was hanging with a breath by the elixir.


    Bai Jiao has been cut into two pieces. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead.


    "Damn it, LV Yusong, damn you...!"


    "Roar..."


    The roar of the beast sounded like thunder in the sky, which made the spirit beasts below startled.


    Meng Ke''er and Xiao Hei are chasing each other. They are very anxious. She has never seen elder brother Ning so angry before,


    even if she lost a million spirit stones, they are less than one in ten thousand!


    "Elder brother Ning, calm down. Don''t be impulsive. It''s Qijue gate, one of the twelve gates of Tiangang. It''s super powerful. You''re going to die like this," Meng Ke''er cried out.


    "Yes, boy!"


    "They just want to force you to come out. You''re just in the right place. Do you hear me?" Xiao Hei yelled.


    Ning Tao did hear their dissuasion.


    But it''s in the left ear and out the right.


    His hatred has blinded his eyes, and now he has only one idea to expose himself and attract fire for his elder martial sister Wang Tao.


    Only in this way will they be safe.


    His blood feud with LV Yusong is also time to end. Either you die or I die, you and I can only live one!


    "Brother Ning, wait for me..."


    "Whoosh...!"


    As soon as the wind and cloud changes for 90000 Li, it is unpredictable and unknown.


    Qijue gate, one of the three gates in southern region!


    In this towering and majestic residence of zongmen, it is filled with light white fairy fog, just like a fairyland, showing a strong and profound foundation everywhere.


    A hall, gathered seven Jue high-rise.


    Yijue looked at the two pieces of information in his hand, angrily smashed it into pieces, and said angrily, "who can tell me what''s going on?"


    With a bang, the hall was silent.


    "Get out of here, get out of here, and use all your strength to find out who is setting me up!" A must throw sleeve to scold.


    [K


    dozens of high-level officials were worried and stepped down.


    Lu Yusong and erjue were about to leave when Yijue suddenly said flatly, "you two stay. The Lord has something to tell you."


    The two were stunned and had to sit down.


    Soon, dozens of high-level people left one after another.


    With a flash of vision, he suddenly took out the shield of a magic weapon and pasted several runes on it. The inside three layers and the outside three layers wrapped them up.


    Lu Yusong was just startled, but a faint voice made his heart jump out: "tell me, how could those two people not die? This is what you did secretly. You pushed my seven peerless gate to the tip of the tuyere knife!"


    "Ah, what What? "


    LV Yusong was shocked and hesitated.


    "Hum!"


    "Do you think you can hide your trick from me? I''m asking why your plan failed, and it almost exposed that it implicated my whole Qijue gate," Yijue slapped the table angrily, his face as gloomy as water.


    Two Jue''s face turned white, and he quickly advised: "elder brother, it could have been successful, but suddenly there was an accident, and we didn''t expect it."


    "Yes, the plan was safe."


    "If you start at the time of animal tide, you can not only get rid of the big trouble, but also blame the animal tide. But who would have thought that they all pierced her chest, and she is still alive, which is..."


    "Shut up


    "You have the face to say that now not only people are not dead, but they are all coquettish!" he said angrily


    "You just want to deal with Ning Tao. Why do you want to start with them? Don''t you know their identities and backgrounds? Xin Kui is not dead, otherwise, the clan will be dragged into the water by you. "


    Lu Yusong, er Jue was too scared to speak.


    They couldn''t figure it out. What a perfect plan it was, but it failed. The chess piece almost exposed them.


    The word "seven" makes the whole southern region unstable.


    "Gulu...!"


    "Well What should we do now, send someone to get rid of the future trouble, or... " Lu Yusong was not reconciled and asked tentatively.


    "Except, I''ll get rid of your sister!" I''m going to blow fire.


    He didn''t know how to have such a stupid descendant like a pig, for he was so wise and resourceful.Are genes all converging on one person?


    Immediately gritted his teeth and said angrily: "just got the news, the jade fairy of the seven color glaze sect has taken people to my seven Juemin to confront each other. When you deal with her, you two will shut up for me. If you don''t grow up, you will die in it."


    A brush sleeve, immediately cold hum to leave.


    Erjue''s face was full of bitterness, but he sighed. LV Yusong clenched his fists bitterly, and his handsome face flashed through the haze, obviously not reconciled


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao finally appears in the Qijue mountains.


    Qijue gate is just at the edge of the mountain range, and you can see a trace of magnificent outline. Ning Tao swallows a few pills, and he will rush up by force.


    "Brother Ning, no No Mengke''er''s figure flashed, and finally he stood in front of him with both hands.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running and how many pills I''ve taken. I''m exhausted, but mengke''er never gives up chasing it.


    "Get out of the way!" Ning Tao''s icy road.


    Dream can son heart a pain, red eye socket stubborn way: "I don''t!"


    "It has nothing to do with you, don''t stop me, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you," Ning Tao said, shaking his muscles and gritting his teeth.


    "Hey, boy, do you want to be so heartless? You can''t go on like this any more," said Xiao Hei.


    Mengke''er tears around, suddenly clenched his teeth and said: "I don''t know what relationship those two people have with you, but I know that when I encounter danger, you come forward. Now you have something, I can''t stop you, but I want to go with you."


    "I have an account with qijuemin!"


    Ning Tao looked at her red eyes, torn heart of pain, but in this hesitation, the distance actually flew a wonderful man.


    As soon as he approached, he suddenly exclaimed, "it''s you, Ning Tao!"


    The latter''s pupil shrinks, and he pours on her like a tiger. He grabs her neck and says: "Murong Xuening, what''s the matter with my elder martial sister? Didn''t you tell me that everything is OK?"


    Qianying was startled and said anxiously: "you Don''t be impulsive. It''s just an accident. The elder of our clan has brought someone to question. "


    Mengke''er looked far away, and there were more than ten beautiful shadows flying in. It seemed that he was aware of the abnormality here.


    Immediately flustered way: "rather elder brother, don''t come disorderly."


    Ning Tao swept one eye, immediately ferocious way: "take me to mix into the seven Jue gate, otherwise, I need to go to your seven colored glaze sect to discuss a view!"

 Chapter 1871

    "Xuening, what happened?"


    "I asked you to guard around. Who are these two people?" Jade fairy floated, a pair of beautiful eyes looked at ningtao two people suspiciously.


    Ning Tao''s face was cold, and he said, "Ah Ming, a disciple outside Kunlun gate, has been ordered to investigate the animal tide. He also plans to go to qijuemen."


    When he spoke, he had already turned into a Ming''s face.


    This is the thousand illusions Dharma he used to get. He can change his face, but it has an impact on his personality, so he seldom uses it.


    And jade fairy cold hum, one eye saw through his disguise, although don''t know who he is, but know that this is a mask hole.


    Just about to tear it down,


    found Murong Xuening winking at her.


    "Well?"


    "Long Elder, this is elder martial brother Amin and his younger sister. I mentioned it to you once, "Murong Xuening also pointed out.


    Ah Ming?


    A dozen of jiaodidi''s female disciples are suspicious and red lipped. Why haven''t they heard of the name?


    With a glance, he suddenly settled on mengke''er.


    "Wow, what a lovely little sister. She''s so beautiful. Come on, let her kiss one," said more than a dozen female students.


    Mengke''er blushed and was a little shy.


    But still timid sweet smile: "good sisters, my brother and I are going to Qijue gate, can you take us in?"


    "This


    The girls hesitated and couldn''t help looking at the elder.


    The jade fairy''s eyebrows wrinkled. What are you doing? What''s Ming? How could she know such a little person!


    Just want to scold them, suddenly in the dream can son that lovely face stopped for a while, especially the mysterious crescent mark in the eyebrow, a little flash.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This Is this... "


    "Fairy sister, can you take us to the seven gate? Please? " Mengke''er looks pitifully at the jade fairy.


    Ning Tao''s face sank and he knew that he had been seen through.


    It seems that this camouflage is useless, and it''s even more impossible to be coquettish. We can only use force to get out of the encirclement


    "Well, I''ll take you in. Anyway, it''s not a big deal," the jade fairy''s beautiful eyes shrunk and agreed.


    Ning Tao a burst of silly eyes, scatter a Jiao to go?


    "Thank you, sister fairy!" Mengke''er has a sweet smile.


    But Murong Xuening and other female disciples all felt very incredible.


    "Well, it''s urgent. The break is over. We''ll go straight to qijuemen," said the jade fairy, throwing out a magic jade robe.


    It''s a flying weapon.


    They went up and flew to Qijue gate.


    More than a dozen yingyanyan''s female disciples gathered around Ke''er to ask questions, and their hearts were all sprouted, especially their small face, which made people can''t help kneading.


    It can be said that men and women kill each other.


    Ning Tao and Murong snow stay in a corner, one looks cold, the other angry.


    "Hey, what do you want to do when you go to qijuemin? First say, don''t make trouble for our family," the latter said.


    Ning Tao swept, and then said coldly, "you haven''t answered my previous question. What''s the matter with my elder martial sister? How''s the injury now?"


    "You must give me an account of the colorful glaze sect!"


    "Hum, don''t worry. Although Ye Shimei is seriously injured, she has been sent to the forbidden area of zongmen. The immortal people will help her to survive."


    "As for this, we really should apologize to you. No one thought that there was a traitor in the clan. She was the closest person to Ye Shimei. She was manipulated when she resisted the tide of animals."


    "Then, there was a deliberate assassination," Murong Xuening frowned and apologized.


    The jade fairy, while manipulating the magic weapon, glanced at it suspiciously, and her beautiful eyes twinkled.


    "The killer is qijuemin!" Ning Tao asked.


    "Shh


    Murong snow Ning stop, busy tight Zhang way: "you don''t talk nonsense, now there is no evidence."


    "You know, the charge is not only to murder the genius of the clan, but also to collude with the forbidden area. It''s not easy to end up with big trouble. Kunlun gate will refuse to accept the first one if it loses so much."


    "Now there are only some clues to the seven Jue sect. The elder just brought us to confront and question."


    "Cross examine?"


    Ning Tao sneered repeatedly and said firmly: "there is no need for any doubt. It''s the Qijue gate. If it''s not, I''ll twist my head off and kick it for you."


    "Cut, who is rare!"


    "If you were the hero of the southern region, maybe I would be a little interested," Murong Xuening said haughtily.


    Heroes


    A listen to these two words, hide in Ning Tao body of small tortoise excited, immediately climbed out.


    "Hi, beauty, I hear you''re looking for me?""Ah


    Murong Xuening screams with fright. Her body retreats suddenly, and she almost pulls out her weapon to attack Ning Tao.


    "This What''s this? "


    More than a dozen female disciples gathered around and showed curiosity.


    "Hey, what are you doing with such a big reaction? Are you so afraid of Mr. tortoise?" The little turtle rolled his eyes.


    "Who are you?" Some female disciples were puzzled.


    "Me?"


    "Didn''t you just talk about me? We are the great heroes of southern regions..." Before the little tortoise finished speaking, there was a lot of laughter.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Elder, this tortoise actually said that it was the hero. Ha ha, I''m dead with laughter. A tortoise has learned to pretend to be a hero. That''s what your master taught you," Murong Xuening and others laughed.


    ¡£ Z. The first part of this paper is the first part of this paper In fact, he secretly laughed at Ning Tao.


    Jade fairy looked back, then shook his head with a smile, and finally controlled the jade robe to come to the seven Jue gate.


    "The colorful glaze sect is here to visit!"


    "Ha ha, it turned out that it was the Taoist friends of liulizong who came to visit us. We should welcome them, please," the mountain peak said with a light laugh, very calm and relaxed.


    As soon as the words fall, a fairy road shoots from the mountain peak.


    Jade fairy with people floating down, Ning Tao and dream can Er stay behind the crowd, coldly follow.


    "Step on...!"


    Can feel, fairy road outside is full of murders, dangerous, let a person see scalp numb.


    Fortunately, they didn''t come in directly.


    Ning Tao is gloomy, and Meng Ke''er holds his hand tightly, as if for fear that he will suddenly come.


    Soon, everyone came to the end of the fairy road.


    The jade fairy looked at Yijue and others who came to greet him and said, "you are welcome, Taoist friends. You must know the purpose of our coming."


    "Three questions, and we''ll leave."


    "Oh, but it doesn''t matter," Yijue said with a smile.


    "First, it''s a piece of advice. Don''t get too close to some unclean things to avoid accidents."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, Daoyou. The first intention is especially good!"


    The jade fairy''s eyes narrowed, and then said with a smile, "second, third, it''s about the first assassination of the genius of our sect. There are some things involved in your sect. I hope you can give me an explanation."


    "Also, this matter has been spread to the great Luo fairy palace, and we have come to investigate according to the oracle of the fairy palace!"


    "Oh


    A unique face a change, immediately light way: "I know outside now some gossip, many spearheads are pointing at my seven unique door."


    "But I can swear to you that it has nothing to do with qijuemin. I have never given such an order. Qijuemin doesn''t know anything about it."


    "Now, does the fairy still have a problem?"


    The jade fairy was about to speak, but a cold voice preempted: "she didn''t, I did!"

 Chapter 1872

    "She didn''t, but I did!"


    A cold and murderous word came.


    When everyone''s smile froze, even the fairy fog in the air solidified, and a sense of killing spread.


    Murong Xuening breathes and looks at Ning Tao with an incredible face. He tells him not to mess around. What are you doing? Are you crazy?


    This is one of the twelve gates of Tiangang!


    Big Mac in fairyland!


    How many people dare to be reckless here? Don''t say you, even if you are immortal?


    Dream can son also be Ning Tao''s words scared a big jump, desperately pull him, full face pray.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "If there''s a problem, it''s OK to talk about it. There''s no need to cover it up. Our Qijue sect is a major sect in the fairyland. It''s very dignified. Are you still afraid that we will retaliate against you?"


    A just smile.


    The high-level officials behind him, the unwilling LV Yusong, and the great monks all straightened up.


    The jade fairy frowned and then turned to look behind him. The voice came from the back.


    "Why, is this Taoist friend so secretive?" I''m a secret general.


    "Step on...!"


    As soon as the words fell, Ning Tao walked out angrily.


    Mengke''er is still struggling to pull, but has been unable to return to the sky, hundreds of people will fix their eyes here.


    "Eh!"


    Yijue and others pick their eyebrows and their eyes twinkle.


    With their strength and vision, they naturally found Ning Tao''s mask. Who is this person?


    "Ah Ming, it''s not your duty to talk here. Step back quickly. Don''t be disrespectful," the jade fairy reproached.


    Mengke''er and Murong Xuening came to dissuade him.


    "Ah, since this little brother has a problem, let him finish his speech. Am I still afraid of other people asking questions?" Yijue smiles.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are about to crack, and he keeps a close eye on LV Yusong.


    Kill, anger, hate!


    "Boom" burst out!


    There is an old saying that when an enemy meets, he is very jealous. One look is enough to explain it.


    Although LV Yusong didn''t know who he was, he was disgusted by his eyes.


    "My question is very simple. Do you dare to ask him to make an oath that ye Wanqing was murdered, Wang Tao was attacked secretly, and the traitor said that it has nothing to do with you and him


    Ning Tao pointed at Lu Yusong and said grimly.


    The latter was in a hurry. How could he make such an oath? He said angrily: "what are you, dare to talk to Ben Shao with such an attitude?"


    "I want ben to swear that you have a few faces, even your parents dare not be so presumptuous!"


    On hearing this, the jade fairy turned gloomy.


    But a Jue Eye Bead son a turn, immediately scold a way: "jade pine, can''t so rudeness."


    Then he turned and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, Yusong''s temper is a little bit fierce, which makes you laugh. After all, this little friend''s condition is too harsh. As soon as he opens his mouth, Yusong swears, which is not a joke."


    "As we all know, at the level of you and me, easily swearing will have an impact on the mind of Tao."


    "Hum!"


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. We are not three-year-old children. I''ll ask you a question. Do you dare to swear," Ning Tao asked, staring at LV Yusong.


    The latter is impatient, a heart all flustered.


    Where does this guy come from? How can he keep biting him? His intuition is so accurate.


    Once he swears, he will be exposed.


    If this matter is carried out, he and the seven peerless men will be in great trouble. Murder, betrayal No one can bear this series of charges.


    Dalao fairy palace will check this matter to the end!


    ¡·M latest "} chapter; I, [s


    " dammit! "


    "This asshole..."


    Jade fairy cold scan, although did not speak, but that pressing line of sight has never left LV Yusong.


    "Hum!"


    "Don''t make me do it too much. I don''t want you to do it too much."


    "Even if the elder of Daluo fairy palace came, he didn''t dare to be so presumptuous," Yijue snorted coldly.


    Ning Tao sneered: "why, are you afraid? Or do you feel guilty? Dare not? "


    "I''ll bet my head, don''t you?"


    "You...!"


    Lu Yusong gritted his teeth, his face flushed with anger, and his heart was about to jump out.


    Especially the jade fairy has been staring at him.


    Seven Jue door a group of high-level suspicions, is it really Lu Shaogan?


    A Jue eye a cold, suddenly cut in a way: "swear naturally can, but there is one thing I want to understand."


    LV Yusong shivered with fright.


    "What?" Ning Tao''s face does not change.Yijue''s eyes lit up and sneered: "you It''s Who


    "You think you can hide this trick from me. Now I suspect that you are a spy sent by some people to sabotage our relationship."


    Spy?


    As soon as the words came out, hundreds of people were killed.


    All people''s eyes are fixed on Ning Tao''s face, the spirit sweeps, as expected is false.


    Mengke''er, Murong Xuening''s second daughter, in the crowd''s heart, said in secret, "it''s over, it''s over."


    Lu Yusong jumped up and said with a laugh: "ha ha, you are a spy. You dare to sneak in and say, who are you?"


    "What''s the purpose of your colorful glaze sect?"


    "Boom...!"


    Hundreds of people burst out of breath, the spirit locked.


    Jade immortal frowned and scolded anxiously. She knew that this person would do harm to them.


    Now,


    change to someone else to question them!


    More than a dozen great friars'' breath oppressed Ning Tao, which was as terrifying as mountains.


    The latter is calm, suddenly relieved, and takes the initiative to stop the application of the thousand illusions.


    The familiar face of Ning Tao is exposed.


    "Yes It''s you, Ning Tao. It''s you Lu Yusong''s pupils shrank and screamed in an instant.


    Yijue''s face changed and he was stunned.


    It was him. They didn''t expect that the enemy they were looking for was delivered to them.


    "Lv Yusong, Lao Tzu said he would come to you to settle the accounts. You separated my family from my family and killed my master. Now you hurt my brother and even killed my woman. Today we will settle the accounts together."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are about to crack.


    "Boom...!"


    The spirit power burst out together, forming a cage in an instant.


    Yijue felt that he had heard wrong and wanted to laugh. This boy was so angry that he dared to break into his seven unique ways and wanted to settle the accounts.


    Whether you can survive or not is a question!


    Immediately, he said with a wild smile: "all the monks listen to the order. This man is a thief who attacked us a while ago. But he ran away in the Qijue mountain range. He has repeatedly committed crimes against our Qijue sect, which is unforgivable."


    "Kill directly, don''t be merciful!"


    "Boom...!"


    I saw eleven great monks burst out their spiritual power, and the turbulent power poured out together.

 Chapter 1873

    q. It''s like a big bowl holding the whole mountain.


    The whole qijuemin is in a panic. What happened? How did the huzong formation suddenly open?


    Is it the tide of animals coming again?


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack..."


    The elder roared and rushed to the big eyes.


    At present, the power of the clan can only be said to be very weak. The immortal was not born, and a lot of power was scattered.


    Qijue City, mission, and other fields


    "Tao and Dharma, seven unique palms!"


    One of the great monks who practiced Taoism was cautious. He clapped Ning Tao like a dead hand.


    "No!"


    "Three times The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    Ning Tao''s angry eyes are wide open, and all his hatred is melted into one blow.


    And the dream behind the crowd can''t stay, the body shape even flash, the hands also bear a mark.


    "Dao FA, arc of the moon, shield of the moon!"


    "Boom...!"


    The three forces collided heavily, and the immortal Road, which was transformed from the spiritual power, collapsed in an instant.


    The jade fairy quickly manipulated the jade robe to keep it steady, but in a flash of his body, Sanjue stood in front of him.


    "Taoist friends of liulizong, this is a private matter of my seven peerless families. I hope you don''t interfere more."


    "As for the rest I''ll talk about it later! "


    Murong snow Ning big urgent, if they don''t move, that Ning Tao is not sure to die?


    He grabbed the jade fairy''s clothes and said anxiously: "elder, he is Ning Tao, the lower Prime Minister of Ye Shimei, the fiance of the first goddess Xian Yueyi. He can''t die."


    Ning Tao


    Jade fairy beauty Mou a shrink, unexpectedly is he, immediately calm a face to see to three unique.


    But the latter said coldly, "we don''t know Ning Tao. We only know the enemy. He has indeed repeatedly contradicted our Qijue sect and committed great disrespect, which is a capital crime."


    "Jade fairy, you''d better watch it!"


    The latter''s face was gloomy and uncertain. Finally, he sighed helplessly towards Murong Xuening. They made it clear that they wanted to kill him, pretended to be confused and understood, and there was no help.


    "Boom...!"


    The power of terror is striking.


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er seem to have bumped into a mangniu. Their strength is too strong. With their all-out efforts, they are both shocked back and their blood is surging.


    The great monk of Taoism really deserves his reputation.


    Wujue also stepped back a few steps, shortness of breath, although shocked, but only so.


    What do you think he''s got?


    But no matter how strong he was, not to mention the ten great monks who practiced Taoism, the hundred strong ones who practiced emptiness, and the strong ones from the sect rushed in all directions.


    This time, he''s on his way.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Ning Tao, you are so stupid that you can come to our Qijue sect like this. Don''t you come to death with a clear idea? You dare to say that you are going to settle the bill. I think you are going to settle the bill. Ha ha...!"


    Lu Yusong laughs arrogantly.


    Seeing this, Yijue was relieved. He thought there was something abnormal about this boy?


    It turned out that he was just a fool and worried about the damage.


    "Boy, let me send you to hell. It''s also your honor to come to our Qijue gate to die," Yijue slowly raised a finger and sneered.


    "Daofa, seven Jue miesheng finger!"


    A dark light shot at them.


    This blow blocks the space, the spirit is locked, and it can penetrate everything. There is nothing to hide.


    Mengke''er looks pale and despairingly says, "brother Ning, I''m going to die I''ll die with you. "


    "Don''t worry, we can''t die!"


    Just when she closed her eyes in despair, Ning Tao''s firm and strong voice rang out in her ears. She stood up and stood in front of her.


    "Jie Jie, boy, you are just a little weak. Do you want to knock down me? Ha ha It''s ridiculous. You''d better die, "Yijue grinned and poked hard.


    Ning Tao, standing under the finger, said with a wild smile, "I can''t beat you, so I''ve sent you two opponents from afar."


    "Make a scene, kings!"


    "Whoosh!"


    With a flick of the finger, two monsters were thrown out.


    Just under this terrible point, the strong crisis of life and death made the two kings all over the body sweat, suddenly opened their eyes, burst out of strength.


    "Roar...!"


    Dragon roar, lion roar, earth shaking.


    Everyone was stunned. The thrilling breath of the seventh level top king made the whole clan shocked. Some domesticated spirit beasts turned red and crazy in an instant.


    It has been reverberating for thousands of miles.


    A unique, jade fairy, and even a group of high-level are stunned, stunned, Leng for a second or two, then shocked: "ink King Mojiao, King mane lion"This How is that possible? How can they suddenly show up here, boy, what have you done! "


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Of course, it''s a big gift for qijuemin. You should have a deal with them, just to confront you face to face," Ning Tao laughed wildly.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    In the sight, a black dragon hundreds of feet high was raging, ferocious and terrifying, with anger like a volcano. One eye was almost full of ferocity.


    There is also a huge golden mane lion, which is half the height of the mountain. It is dazzling and exudes the power of hegemony. As soon as it appears, it shatters that finger. They are so angry that they just want to kill.


    The White Devil in the body can''t hold down.


    "Wait Wait


    "King Mojiao, King mane lion, this is a misunderstanding. Listen to me. We are not your enemy. That damned boy is. Stop it..." Yijue saw them kill people and roared in horror.


    But the two kings, no matter who is the enemy, are different in their eyes, and they all want to kill.


    The white devils are out of control. They''re dying.


    "Human beings, you dare to plot against us. This blood feud needs blood to repay. Let it go to hell and kill all the promises you made before." King Mojiao roared and threw his tail at the peak.


    "Boom...!"


    I don''t know how many disciples were killed when the mountain collapsed.


    The mane Lion King roared all the time, but he was calling the tide of animals around him, and the earth began to shake.


    "Damn, you are the ones who want to die. After listening to this, all the disciples will kill the enemy with us and kill these two evil animals "I''ll kill you," Yijue said.


    But more of it is afraid to tell the truth.


    Jade fairy beautiful eyes ripple, she seems to hear something extraordinary, but silent.


    In the dark, he crushed a piece of glazed jade


    Ten great practitioners of Taoism and 80 strong practitioners of emptiness killed the two great kings together.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    In the blink of an eye, the war broke.


    While Lu Yusong was lost in spirit, there was a devil like hysterical roar in his ear.


    "Immortality, for a thousand years!"


    "Bright moon, Lotus!"


    The two terrible spiritual attacks are like two Tyrannosaurus Rex, which can destroy the situation.


    Lu Yusong turned his head and was scared. It turned out that the real goal of the two men was him. Although he also had the strength to refine the void, how could he take the two attacks?


    "No No, protect me. "


    The two strong men who practice deficiency flash in vain to stop them.


    But hold on for a second, he was blasted to pieces by Shengsheng, and the two forces were castrated.


    "Die, LV Yusong!"

 Chapter 1874

    Ning Tao is red eyed and gives his best.


    He had been waiting for this day for a long time and was almost possessed.


    "Kill


    Lu Yusong''s face is full of horror and his pupils are shrinking. From the perspective of slow motion, he seems to have seen a scene of his own breaking up.


    The powerful people around are not able to protect them at all.


    "No...!"


    "Boom Boom


    These two attacks were so terrible that few people in lianxu wanted to take them, and the hall behind them was blown into ruins in an instant.


    Everyone was shocked, from head to tail.


    Is the only descendant of Lord qijuexian so cool?


    "Kill..."!


    King Mojiao and King mane lion are red eyed. Although they don''t know who hurt them, they are dying. Let''s have a good fight.


    What''s more, there are all different kinds of people in front of us, and the murderer is among them.


    Kill, kill all!


    One shot, almost earth shaking.


    The Dragon wags its tail, the lion is furious, and the pure power and terrible energy impact make the seven Jue mountains tottering, with countless casualties.


    Yijue was so angry that he didn''t expect that the two disappeared kings would suddenly appear inside his Qijue gate.


    Silent, on the "whoosh" of a down.


    Now he wants them to swish back.


    Seeing that LV Yusong was attacked secretly, he was instantly engulfed and annihilated by those two terrible energies, and his heart suddenly chirped.


    But unexpectedly, he just gave a cold smile.


    "Boom...!"


    The aftereffects gradually dissipated.


    Dozens of people who are still free suddenly stare at them. Ning Tao, Meng Ke''er, Yu Xianzi, Murong Xuening Even the three wonders!


    But the next second, everyone''s pupils contracted into pinholes.


    "This What''s this? "


    In the sight, Lu Yusong''s face was full of panic, and seemed to be scared to solidify, but he didn''t know when a milky shield appeared around him.


    It is not stained with dust and has a kind of dignity.


    Murong Xuening opened her mouth, as if to say something, but the jade fairy was quick eyed and pale, and blocked her mouth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you don''t see anything..."


    Ning Tao is absent-minded for a second or two. Seeing that LV Yusong is undamaged, he immediately wants to kill him with red eyes. If he doesn''t die, I won''t stop.


    "Brother Ning, boy!"


    "Wait Wait


    Dream can son and small black suddenly anxious, desperately pull him.


    "Boy, don''t be silly. You can''t kill this man now. Hurry to find a way to escape, or we''ll be finished when those two animals die," said Xiao Hei with an angry and anxious face.


    "Why? Give me a reason? " Ning Tao looks at the seven peerless men who surround them, and is unwilling to roar.


    Xiao hei and Meng Ke''er look at each other and say: "there are immortals It''s a move! "


    Fairy Immortal?


    Ning Tao is as cool as ice.


    This How is that possible?


    Isn''t it said that the "forbidden immortal order" has been born!


    Murong Xuening in the distance was also surprised and wanted to shout out, but the jade fairy imprisoned her and almost didn''t seal her.


    Behind him, many of his fellow disciples looked at the nose with their eyes and the heart with their noses.


    "Boom...!"


    As if aware of his doubts, Xiao Hei sneered, "I told you that the ban on immortals is only a form, mainly depending on the occasion and the event."


    "If you think the immortal doesn''t fight, you can challenge in front of him. I''m sure your death will be an unsolved mystery!"


    "That''s right!"


    "But they don''t dare to do it openly, otherwise, we would have been crushed to death," Meng Ke''er said.


    "Kill..."


    More than 20 strong practitioners besieged and killed.


    "Moon shield, Xuanwu shield!"


    "Burn bones..."


    A series of offensives were launched, and they became white hot in an instant.


    Ning Tao and his wife are struggling to cope with each other. At this time, LV Yusong regains his mind and looks at the solid shield in front of him. There is a surge of ecstasy on his face.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I I''m not dead, I''m not dead, ha ha... "


    He laughed wildly and danced wildly, as if he were crazy. He even gave a salute to the door.


    Then he said with a grim smile: "Ning Tao, I''m not dead. Come on, don''t you want to kill me? Ha ha, come on, I''ll stand here and let you chop."


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, grabbed a magic weapon spear, right arm gathered great strength, full throw in the past.


    "Whoosh!"


    The spear broke through the air, sending out a sharp smell.


    , l latest y Chapter n, Section 1In the shock of the people, it stabbed the shield, two forces collided, the spear actually broke from head to tail.


    This


    "Ha ha, Ning Tao, son of a bitch, come again. Are you here to tickle me?" Lu Yusong laughed wildly.


    Ning Tao angry eyes again shot, but black but dissuade: "boy, don''t waste effort, that is by the" fairy power "cohesion shield, with your strength is not broken, don''t dream."


    "And even if you can break it, do you think those guys hiding in the dark will watch you kill him?"


    "It''s impossible. Give up as soon as possible."


    "Dangdang...!"


    As soon as Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er change, they struggle to resist and think about countermeasures, but there are more and more people in qijuemin, and they can''t hold on any longer.


    Mengke''er has been hit seven or eight times.


    "Poof!"


    It''s not easy to spit blood on one side, and it''s not easy on the other.


    The two kings, King Mojiao and King mane lion, attracted more than half of the firepower for them, causing havoc in the whole Qijue mountain, with bloody ruins everywhere.


    Yijue has killed hundreds of people!


    Fierce attack will be almost the most fierce to launch a large area of the outside world.


    There are also spirit beasts in the clan who are crazy and hurt people everywhere.


    In a word, everything is in chaos. The big Qijue gate is in a critical situation of internal and external troubles. There are shouting and killing and ruins everywhere


    "King Mojiao, listen to me


    "It''s a misunderstanding. We''re not your enemy. That boy is. Stop it, asshole. Don''t force me to kill you..."


    "Roar...!"


    Murong Xuening stares at this scene, two kings It turns out that Ning Tao and the tortoise are really heroes. They saved the whole southern region!


    But Who will be their hero?


    Xiaohei saw that the two kings could not hold on any longer, so he said angrily: "boy, are you crazy enough in the end?"


    "Even if you don''t care about yourself, can you watch her die because of you? Wake up quickly!"


    Words spread to the ear, Ning Tao blood red eyes a tremor, the whole body has been staggered scars, subconsciously looked to Ke''er.


    The latter is miserable and precarious. She has been fighting hard behind Ning Tao. No matter how strong the attack is, she would rather use her delicate body to block it than let Ning Tao get hurt. She is willing to face the blade.


    It''s like using her faith to take over all the storm for Ning Tao!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are moist, especially Ke Er''s silent support makes his heart like a knife, a pair of pale hands tightly clench Bai Luo.


    He found that he was damned!


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Ning Tao son of a bitch, do you want to give up? I''m right in front of you, your grandfather. Oh, by the way, there''s a big gift for you."


    "Don''t worry. After you die, I will take good care of that lovely little beauty for you. Ha ha..." Lu Yusong laughed wildly.


    Ning Tao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Under the cry of the little turtle, he said in a deep voice: "Ke''er, help me for the last time, let me break his mouth."


    Dream can son pale face smile, clever nod should way: "good!"

 Chapter 1875

    Mengke''er''s words are concise, but it reveals a firm belief, a kind of warm support.


    Ning Tao was moved, but he blamed himself more and more.


    I have made up my mind that I would rather let myself die than implicate Ke''er.


    "Roar Boom


    The war has continued to the end.


    King Mojiao''s tail was cut off, but no blood spilled out. Most of his body turned scarlet white.


    The mane Lion King has become a disabled person. He has no strength to roar out and is covered with blood


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Seeing that the battle was coming to an end, Lu Yusong was even more arrogant and said with a grin: "today I will let you walk in and turn into corpses and throw them out to feed the dogs."


    "Ning Tao, you''re dead!"


    Nearly more than 30 strong practitioners have rushed up, trying to solve the problem of Ning Tao.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    At the critical moment, Ning Tao flashed to two or three hundred meters away with Meng Ke''er. Although the distance was still a little deviation, it was not far from LV Yusong.


    "Empty Space? "


    "Hiss ~!"


    "It''s really a rare space in legend!" Horror came from all directions.


    Even in the deepest part, there was a sound of surprise, with bright eyes shining with brilliant sparks


    When Murong Xuening, yuxianzi and others saw this scene, they were so shocked that they couldn''t close their chin. He actually understood the legendary immortal product, space Avenue. My God, how did he do it?


    It is enough to stir the whole southern region!


    Lu Yusong sneered. He had seen this move for a long time. However, although he was very close now, he didn''t want to escape at all. Instead, he held his arms and joked.


    He held out a finger and said with a sneer, "come on, don''t say your grandfather didn''t give you a chance. See, this is the head. Come on, chop hard here. You''ll give me a hundred times as many knives as you want."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Son of a bitch, come and chop your grandfather!"


    "Don''t you want to avenge the old man? Come on, it was so cool when I pushed him. The blade pierced him. Now the grave is full of grass. Are you angry? Despair? "


    "I''m here now. Come and kill me..."


    A vicious words from Lu Yusong mouth spit out, incomparably arrogant, arrogant.


    Even if Murong Xue listened, she wanted to beat him.


    "Creak...!"


    Ning Tao''s lung is about to explode, his eyes are red, but Meng Ke''er grabs his hand at this time.


    "Brother Ning!"


    "No matter how crazy you are, I will accompany you!"


    When he said this, Xiao Hei blushed. Seeing this, Xiao Hei, who was shrinking all the time, said angrily, "it''s time. Can you be kind to each other? The knife is around your neck."


    "Don''t blame the tortoise for not reminding you that this is a shield condensed by immortal force. The only correct way to break it is to use the same immortal force to destroy it hard!"


    Xianli


    Two eyes a bright, heart understanding.


    Nearly 30 strong practitioners besieged and killed them, and blocked all the retreats in an instant.


    But at this time, two strong breath shocked the whole audience, scared more than 30 people stopped walking, looked up in horror.


    "This What power is that? "


    A large and mysterious shadow appeared behind Ning Tao in an instant, holding a long gun and looking down coldly, as if standing on the top of the world, looking up in the world, the terrible breath shattered countless curfew.


    "Three times The melting pot of war


    "The second form of immortality is eternal!"


    On the other side, a bright moon rises and a hazy fairy becomes. A bright moon is hanging behind her head, holy and dazzling. Her hands and mengke''er bear the mark of lotus at the same time.


    "Fairy law, the beauty of the moon!"


    One shot, January, like a meteor.


    Geng y [.


    But the immortal method and the immortal power belong to the same strength.


    Lu Yusong''s smile froze. Although he didn''t know this, he could feel a crisis. Almost immediately, two forces collided with the shield.


    "Boom...!"


    The mountain collapsed and the ancient trees in the distance were broken.


    Hundreds of people were staring at this scene. LV Yusong hit the center of the explosion and took it completely. Can the shield really block it?


    Murong Xuening has prayed in her heart.


    The other side of the war, no one paid attention to, all eyes staring at the dust in the outline.


    "Click, click..."


    Bursts of crisp and sweet sound of breaking.


    Mengke''er looks very happy. Did they succeed? What about Lu Yusong? Have you been killed?Bang, the shield is broken.


    Lu Yusong, who showed his silly eyes, had an incredible face. His shield was broken.


    But fortunately, he''s all right.


    "Whoosh!"


    But in front of him, a ghostly figure came, naked with scarlet arms, holding a water silver spear and pulling it with all his strength.


    This shot, condensed all his strength.


    Hate, anger, resentment


    Lu Yusong suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. Now he doesn''t have any shield. He doesn''t even have any defense at all. This shot needs to be taken out and his head doesn''t need to be broken.


    "No, don''t..."


    At this critical moment, there seemed to be a cold hum from the deep, and an immortal shield was formed in an instant.


    Immortal hand, who can stop!


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, the long gun was drawn on the shield. It seemed that it was just formed and its defense was not strong. It was bent by this gun.


    All the way, straight to his mouth.


    Even though he was separated by a shield, Lu Yusong only felt that he was pulled by the Tyrannosaurus Rex. In an instant, his five teeth collapsed, his front teeth were empty, and his chin was almost distorted. His whole face was completely deformed and his mouth was full of blood.


    "Bang!"


    Let it out and smash into the mountain in an instant.


    But at this time, the role of the shield has been played out, carrying all the damage for him, but his mouth is rotten.


    "Well Well Kill, ah... "


    Looking at Lu Yusong with ferocious and venomous face, Ning Tao sighs at the bottom of his heart, knowing that there is no chance, and mengke''er comes to his side with the lamp dry.


    "Asshole!"


    "Catch them for me, and spoil my seven peerless men like this. I''ll scratch their skin and cramp them," Yijue''s face was angry, and he roared at the bottom.


    Hundreds of people immediately rushed over after hearing the words.


    Dream can son have no fear, so stand in the side of Ning Tao.


    But the latter sighed, grasped her hand tightly, and murmured: "the way of space, twinkling!"


    "Whoosh!"


    When the crowd gathered around, they threw themselves in the air.


    Yijue immediately released the spirit to explore, and found that after three times of blinking, they actually came to the area near the huzongfa array. Just about to break the array, they inexplicably opened a gap, as if they wanted to let them out.


    All of them disappeared with hesitation.


    "This And he ran away? "


    "Who did it?" He was so angry that he suddenly put his eyes in the deep of the clan.


    Soon, both of the two kings were killed.


    It all seems to be over.


    But no one found that the depth of the door suddenly less than a few figures, do not know where to go?

 Chapter 1876

    Ning Tao was also very surprised. He didn''t have any hope in his heart. He was thinking about how to break the huzong battle.


    But as soon as it got closer, it opened itself.


    Make three people a face muddle force.


    Although the heart does not understand, but can escape who is willing to stay, a blink, directly escape seven Jue door.


    See Chapter h of the legal edition. On F ~ zqr & &


    Meng Ke''er also breathed a sigh of relief, his heart still "thumping" wildly, but neither of them found out, and Xiao Hei''s face was even darker.


    It should be said that it is very ugly.


    The face didn''t start until the huzong formation was opened automatically. It was gloomy and terrible. A pair of mung bean eyes looked back.


    "To be so shameless?"


    "Well?"


    "What did you say?" Ning Tao hears its murmur and asks casually with pale face.


    Looking at two people taking pills, Xiao Hei said darkly: "have you ever heard of exposing corpses in the wilderness?"


    "Exposure Er


    Two people one face is stunned, seem to understand the seriousness of this words, immediately sink a voice way: "don''t sell the key, say straight, exactly what''s the matter?"


    "Someone in qijuemin intentionally let you leave. Don''t think about it. It''s not to save you. It''s not to let you die in their qijuemin. We should be afraid of some troubles. As soon as we escape, we will be dead in the wilderness."


    "In this way, I get rid of the primary suspicion. Moreover, I just felt the fluctuation of Xianli, that is to say It''s at least a fairy level who''s chasing us, "said little black, grinning.


    One immortal is enough to kill them.


    As for running away and avoiding the ring, don''t think about it. The immortal''s method is incomprehensible.


    Once locked in, you can be found intuitively.


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er''s face is stiff, and their lips are white. Now, let alone the immortal, even a great monk can cut them into pieces every minute.


    A large number of pursuers are still chasing behind them.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    Soon, six blinks were completely used up. Although they were far away, they were still uneasy.


    Ning Tao took a look at Ke''er and said: "really Is there no way? "


    "What can I do?"


    "All the methods are based on strength. It''s a living immortal. If Lao Tzu recovers his strength, he will be killed every minute, but now, he is still in the stage of obscene development," said Xiao Hei.


    "Unless..."


    Ning Tao in front of a bright, exclaimed: "unless what?"


    Mengke''er blinked his big eyes and looked curious.


    "Unless someone is willing to help us and a hero appears to save us, we''ll wait for the wild corpse," Xiao Hei said helplessly on his shoulder.


    As soon as the words came out, they were both in despair


    "Boom...!"


    When the two giants fell to the ground without any vitality, they splashed a lot of dust.


    Yijue and the other eight great friars were livid. They took a look at the lost pursuers, and then at the depth of the clan. It should be, right.


    These old guys It''s time to go


    He looked at LV Yusong, who covered his bloody mouth and roared in the distance. He couldn''t help but snort. It''s really time for him to suffer some crimes. It depends on whether he will learn a lesson today. One day, he will die without a brain.


    This time, the clan was seriously damaged.


    Not to mention the image, no loss, the two strong practitioners of Taoism took their lives under the burning of the two kings.


    There are also more than a dozen people who are weak and strong are crushed to pieces.


    Hundreds of more disciples were involved in the war. There were no dead bodies and more injured. Some conspicuous buildings were in ruins.


    Looking at this mess, he clenched his fists with hatred. This is the first time that he has been beaten so miserably since the establishment of the seven Jueming sect. The real murderer is just a virtual refining boy.


    He can burn himself to death in shame.


    Shame, shame, shame!


    Yijue, erjue and other people''s faces are gloomy and terrible, not to mention how angry they are, but somehow they don''t see the familiar figure of Qijue


    "Roar...!"


    The tide of beasts was also repulsed, causing more casualties.


    Yijue took a breath and tried to calm down. Although the damage was great, it was not without any harvest. These were the bodies of the two kings, and there was a real dragon.


    In terms of value, it is a great comfort.


    As soon as he thought of it, he felt very comfortable and could not help coming to them.


    Just about to reach out to get dragon beast Dan, but a touch of ink Jiao king, the latter actually dissipated.


    This kind of dispersion is disintegrated and transformed into particle dispersion.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Everyone was dumbfounded, stunned, a king''s booty, actually so alive disappeared in front of me, not even a hair left.No,


    it should be said that there is not even a drop of dragon''s blood!


    At this time, people noticed that they seemed to have turned into scarlet white. In the process of fighting, they didn''t shed a drop of blood, as if they were dry?


    What happened?


    Which spirit beast will become like this after death?


    Not only do they have no idea, the jade fairy in the distance, Murong Xuening, is also stunned.


    "No, no..."


    In an instant, red eyes roared, and then turned to rush to the mane lion king, but he didn''t touch it, but the strong wind was a little fierce, and the latter turned into white dust.


    When I rub my eyes, I have nothing.


    From the top to the bottom of the seven Jue sect, thousands of disciples looked at this scene, and It''s gone?


    They fought for so long, lost so much, died so much, and finally got two huge spoils, and then they died?


    Not a hair, not a drop of blood.


    "No!"


    It''s a terrible voice. It''s like killing a pig. It''s more painful and desperate than staying up all night and writing 10000 words. As a result, it''s no backup.


    It''s just that.


    "Pooh...!"


    Murong Xuening couldn''t help laughing. She was gloating, but she was stared at by the jade fairy


    In the wilderness, Ning Tao and others run wildly.


    But all of a sudden, they were locked by a killing machine, and the terrible sense of oppression made them fall into the abyss.


    "Junior, where do you want to go?"


    There is a terrible figure in the clouds, and the arrogance looks down on everything as a mole ant.


    "How could you be so angry with your neighbors when they were not looking at each other


    As soon as the words came out, it was resisted by a wave of pressure.


    Ning Tao and her back are all wet. Is someone saving them? But Xiao Hei said anxiously in his ear, "now, run."


    "Whoosh...!"


    "Well, you want to go? Have you asked Ben Xian? " Another powerful immortal appears and goes to Ning Tao.


    But the next second, a breath shatters it.


    There was also an old voice: "it''s so bold, you seven unique door let me open my eyes, actually hurt the younger generation, just in time, let''s talk about my disciple was assassinated."


    The four immortals are confronting each other from afar.


    Although Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er don''t understand, they can''t be mixed up in this matter. It''s lucky that someone can save them. They immediately run away.


    Seven Juemin master eye a cold, looking at in front of a colorful fairy, and an old man.


    Suddenly sneer: "seven color glaze Zong master, Hunyuan immortal, how, do you want to protect this boy, or want to fight against my seven peerless?"

 Chapter 1877

    "Against you, qijuemen?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    The four immortals stand on the top of the sea of clouds, the boundless earth below and the vast starry sky above.


    Ning Tao, Meng Ke''er is still struggling to escape, but in fact, for the immortal, if he wants to be powerful, he must kill them. This distance can almost blink an eye.


    Immortal means can turn decay into magic.


    "It''s too much to be the master of this sect. My master just happened to come here to see two Taoist friends who wanted to make mistakes, so I''d like to remind them that they have no other intention," said the colorful fairy with a gentle smile.


    "Hum...!"


    "We all know why benxian came to you. I think you should be very clear. Dare to move my disciples. Have you really become an old man?"


    Hun yuan Xian stares coldly.


    "Oh, disciple?"


    The seven Jue sect leader and another immortal of the same sect looked at each other slightly, and seemed to be confused.


    "His name is Wang Tao. Now he''s seriously injured. It''s all because of my immortal elixir and my heavy injury to Kunlun city. These If you don''t give an explanation, even seven Jue adults can''t protect you. "


    "Da Luo Xian Gong I''m not afraid of him, "he added, as if he didn''t have enough weight.


    Seven Jue door master two people slightly moved, looked at a distant escape Ning Tao, immediately cold way: "the body is not afraid of shadow slant, besides we can all in the closed pass, if there is no this big noise may not pass."


    "As for what you said about the assassination, you just know it. You can''t just say that it was us who did it. It could be someone else or he said it nonsense."


    "But if someone wants to take the opportunity to challenge me, I advise him to weigh it first."


    Master Liuli and Hunyuan fairy look at each other secretly, knowing that there is no evidence at the moment and it is useless to report.


    Words alone don''t count.


    See two people have no words, seven Jue door Lord immediately strong cold way: "since the two are OK, then please get out of the way, I still have some important things to do."


    Another fairy had already shown a cruel smile.


    But just frowned for a second or two, Hunyuan immortal then said indifferently: "do you want to catch them?"


    "I''ll tell you this. Although I don''t know what method they used, the crisis in Kunlun city was solved by Ning Tao. So I owe him a favor."


    "The whole southern region owes him a favor!"


    The master of Liuli also stood up and said with a smile, "you two, it''s not good to offend that adult. You''ve even stung the six forbidden areas. Do you dare to violate the ban on immortals?"


    "It''s just a piece of advice, and you don''t have to worry about it. However, it''s said that we haven''t come out yet. I don''t know if the adult would like to have a Make an example of others? "


    Huh?


    The master of the seven Jue sect and their muscles trembled.


    The former is the lips wriggle, seems to want to say something, but in the end did not reveal.


    This


    "Lord, let''s..."


    Another immortal hesitated and looked at Ning Tao and others who had disappeared. Then he looked at the seven Jue sect leader.


    He knew that he was afraid.


    The latter snorted coldly. The thick fairy fog wrapped him, and then turned away without looking back. This time, the action made his heart fire.


    Not killing Ning Tao, but adding fuel to the fire.


    If I had known that, I would have let my subordinates solve it in the clan. How could there be so much trouble? In fact, in the final analysis, she was still afraid of that person, she was:


    "two exhausted streamers fell on a hillside, the oil was exhausted, the lamp was dry, and her whole body was injured.


    This war is too hard and too miserable.


    Mengke''er suffered more than ten serious injuries, but she bit her teeth and didn''t say a word. Some bloody wounds can see bones, but she covered them up very well.


    And Ning Tao is also not easy to feel. He has broken more than ten bones all over his body. He is as strong as the spirit. He is going to be disabled.


    After all, the opponent is dozens of times more powerful.


    From the ring out of the healing medicine, unexpectedly only the poor one, Ning Tao did not hesitate to give the dream can son, no matter three seven twenty-one into her mouth.


    In the heart of self blame, guilt, can not be explained.


    Xiao Hei also smacked his mouth and said, "I''m so cute. It''s incredible that we''ve come back alive. Before, the tortoise didn''t even dare to think about it. If there were not the two people who helped just now, it would be really over."


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er both nodded, but no one thought that they had killed two rescuers on the way.


    Listening to their conversation, one was Wang Tao''s master, Hunyuan immortal, and the other was the leader of the colorful glaze sect.


    The two assassins were their disciples. From this point of view, they can be excused for their actions. How can a master bear this tone.


    Ning Tao sighs bitterly that he is still too weak to crush all unfairness.


    Wang Tao is seriously injured, but he is anxious!The elder martial sister was hurt. Apart from anger, there was only impulse left!


    "Stronger, I want to be stronger!" Ning Tao clenched his fists and screamed desperately in his heart.


    The resources of Qingshi town can''t satisfy him. He is going to experience and fight all the way to Beiyu. According to the elder martial sister, Tong Yaqian and Su Qian are now practicing in the Qingyun mansion of Beiyu.


    I heard that the situation is not very good!


    Shaking his head, he had to go back to the town to heal his wounds and catch a griffin as a mount


    At dusk the next day, they saw Qingshi town from afar, as if they had come home. A warm current poured all over their body, and they couldn''t help smiling, but then the smile became stiff.


    In line of sight, the town actually rose up a smoke, high, rolling up, shocking!


    "No, something''s wrong!"

 Chapter 1878

    A cloud of smoke soared thousands of meters into the sky.


    In this boundless flat Town, how conspicuous, attention, as if the line of sight is only this rolling smoke.


    Ning Tao and Meng Ke''er are both shocked and uneasy. They don''t know what happened in the town, but they are definitely not good.


    Is it the tide of animals coming again?


    With suspicion, he flew to Qingshi town.


    When approaching the south gate, Ning Tao frowns. He finds that there is no guard in the south gate, and no one is guarding the main posts.


    What''s going on?


    Are these guys slacking off when he''s away?


    "Boy, the tortoise master feels something is wrong. Be alert and don''t send him to the ditch," he muttered.


    Dream can son also doubt way: "I also feel wrong, should not no one guard ah, Shuang elder sister should not slack off."


    "Come with me!"


    Ning Tao gave a low drink and bypassed the south gate.


    Shortly after they left, more than a dozen furtive figures emerged from the corner of the city wall, and their faces flashed with the color of surprise.


    "Is that Mr. Ning?"


    "That''s right. It''s him. Go to inform the commander that Mr. Ning Tao and Mr. Ning are back. It won''t be long before he finds out that..."


    Over the wall, finally into the town.


    At this time, the distance from the smoke closer, Ning Tao face uneasy, always feel that some familiar place.


    Strange. What happened?


    Town blockade!


    It''s very sparsely populated!


    Face to face is strange!


    Two people into the street, make no secret, so carelessly walked in the past, want to see what the smoke of the land is.


    Just a few steps, Ning Tao suddenly felt a familiar breath, but after the fluctuation, the breath gradually dispersed.


    "Why?"


    Two people light Yi a, hurriedly rush past.


    When he rushed into a remote street, he saw a familiar man kneeling on the ground powerlessly, with a sharp blade penetrating his chest.


    The blade is still bleeding.


    Although did not see who, but Ning Tao''s heart is inexplicable a pain, feel this knife pierced is actually his chest.


    Mengke''er''s little face was as pale as paper.


    "Black wolf?"


    A cry of surprise, stir the heartstrings.


    The man who was stabbed turned his head and showed a familiar face. When he saw Ning Tao, his eyes were red and his mouth was full of blood Mr. teinin Report for brothers Qiu... "


    "Hiss, plop...!"


    Before the words came down, the blade of the chest was pulled out.


    There are three hands-on monks, two refining gods and one refining emptiness. When they hear his last words, they immediately burst into a cold sweat.


    "It''s you!"


    "You When did you come back? "


    Ning Tao instantly red eyes, staring at the black wolf''s body, angry, gritted his teeth, angry way: "you, good big Dog Gall!"


    "You are the leopard head mercenary regiment? Yang Wei asked you to do it? " Meng Ke''er looks familiar with their clothes.


    "Gulu...!"


    "I We don''t know anything. I''ll go back and ask the commander, "the weak man was shocked and turned around to escape.


    £©New X is the fastest to get to m,


    "the way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    His feet bulged, and a shield covered him.


    This is Ning Tao''s new way of exploring. The shield is so hard that it can cover and protect itself, and naturally it can trap the enemy.


    When Xiao Hei saw it, he didn''t expect


    "Ah...!"


    After several moves, the two immortals died miserably.


    Ning Tao angrily twisted a person''s neck, and at the same time looked at the basaltic shield, among which the trapped people were still struggling.


    Just when he was about to break the defense, Ning Tao''s killing machine appeared. He grabbed the long gun and stabbed it in. The red point of the gun rose from the opposite side.


    "Ah Ah, ah, patter


    A small piece of the shield fell off, revealing a screaming face.


    "No Don''t kill me. I didn''t do it... "


    "Now, I ask you, tell me what happened these days, why do you want to kill the black wolf? Say it, I''ll let you die more happily, "said Ning Tao, gritting his teeth.


    Even Ke''er was angry


    A moment later,


    there was a roar.


    Then two murderous streamers flew out one after the other, mixed with the momentum of terror, and rushed to Gambling stone square!


    "Whoosh...!"


    After a few breath, Ning Tao and his wife rushed over.


    Looking at the gambler''s stone shop in front of them, their faces are pale and gray. Meng Ke''er''s eyes are actually moist and her body is trembling."No It''s impossible, it won''t be... "


    Listen to this choking, Ning Tao eyes canthus want to crack, line of sight, what gambling stone square, only continuous kilometers of ruins, still emitting billowing smoke.


    After the war, there was only debris left.


    The bustle of a few days ago, now only desolate.


    From the uproar of people to the plague of snakes and mice.


    He''s a gambler''s shop that Ning Tao has laid down, a treasure land where the day goes by, and a place where the Nanmen brothers get together and laugh It was bloody by the leopard head mercenary regiment.


    Brothers, be slaughtered.


    The Nanmen army was crushed and maimed. So many brothers were chopped up, and the rest were still being pursued.


    What happened?


    Where does the leopard head mercenary regiment come from?


    That bastard also knows little about it. He is only responsible for chasing and killing. He doesn''t know what happened yesterday, but he killed the black wolf and has gone to confess to him.


    Ning Tao is very angry. His heart only feels the pain of tearing. Someone destroys his property and kills his brother, Shuangjie, AHU, Heida, Shifu


    "Roar...!"


    "Leopard head mercenary regiment, if I don''t avenge this revenge, I''d rather swear not to be a man!"


    "My dream will be destroyed by heaven!"


    Mengke''er''s eyes are red and her head is kowtowed. Shuang''s big smile appears in her mind. Her heart is like a knife.


    "Leopard head mercenary regiment, you should die!"


    Even Xiao Hei couldn''t see it any more. He was very angry. At least he had lived here. Now he was flattened by a gang of ants.


    "Grandma, who can bear it? I can''t bear your paralysis. I''ll kill you. I''ll use the combined combat skills. I won''t leave a moment!"


    The roar of two men and one beast reverberated endlessly.


    The streets were empty, but now the reverberation is even more terrible. Some residents and friars hiding in their homes are in a panic.


    "Mr. Ning, actually came back..."


    Just when they were about to get angry and take revenge, a sharp mouthed boy suddenly trotted over and said, "master Ning, please come to my manager."


    "There One of your friends survived


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrink, a good friend? Who is it? Did anyone survive? Immediately bite teeth fly with the general.


    Mengke''er''s heart comes up to his throat.


    All the way to Ziyang chamber of Commerce, I went to a humble shop instead of Ziyang chamber of Commerce.


    "Step on...!"


    Ning Tao jumped down with burning heart, his eyes were red, he was eager to know who survived and how many brothers survived.


    His anger has been as hot as lava.


    He wanted to kill Yang Wei with a sword!

 Chapter 1879

    The secret road is not big. There is a small secret room at the end.


    In a simple place, there are also a few figures, a gloomy shopkeeper Tang, two injured guards, and one Comatose figure.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Aware of Ning Tao two sharp breaking the wind, the two guards were startled and quickly pulled out the knife.


    Shopkeeper Tang''s face was pale and gray.


    Or Found out!


    "Go, kill!"


    The two guards looked at each other and reached a consensus.


    Just when he was about to show his head, two big knives cut down angrily, just like a lion and tiger.


    "Hum, get out of here!"


    Shield protection, direct impact on them.


    Ning Tao, with the powerful strength of the triple cultivation of emptiness, can resist the friars of the quintuple on the surface.


    There was only a bang, and the chamber of Secrets trembled.


    The two guards were repulsed by a huge force for a few steps, and Ning Tao also drew out his long gun, ready to solve the problem of fury. He didn''t look around at all.


    "No, stop it!"


    The two voices sounded almost at the same time.


    One is the shopkeeper, and the other is mengke''er. Realizing that it''s his own, he quickly stops it.


    "Master Ning, it''s me, you It''s incredible that you came back alive... " Shopkeeper Tang was shocked when he spoke.


    It seems incredible to see Ning Tao.


    The latter one Leng, this just took advantage of this to sweep one eye of the room, frown way: "manager Tang, how are you here? What happened in Qingshi town? "


    "By the way, where are your acquaintances..."


    A series of inquiries made shopkeeper Tang smile bitterly, so he had to point to the bed in the corner.


    Along the eyes to see, suddenly saw a coma familiar figure, Ning Tao pupil a shrink, and dream can son is surprised, cry: "Shuang elder sister!"


    Then he rushed over.


    When I put up the pulse of my hand, I saw a pair of black eyebrows wrinkled tightly. The pulse in her body was in a mess, and there was a palm print on her chest, which made her feel familiar. The injury was terrible and miserable.


    The clothes were broken and there were more than ten wounds.


    It felt like she was climbing out of the meat grinder.


    But I seem to have taken pills, and I still have a breath, but I am immersed in a painful nightmare


    "This What''s the matter? " Mengke''er held back tears and said in a trembling tone.


    Ning Tao''s face is ferocious, and his hands are tightly clenched into his heart, and a drop of blood flows down his fingers.


    "Tell me, all, all!"


    Shopkeeper Tang took a deep breath, waved the two guards back, and immediately said heavily, "it''s the leopard head mercenary regiment, and there''s another unexpected helper!"


    "Who?" Ning Tao red eye road.


    "One of the three gates of southern region, seven Absolutely The door Shopkeeper Tang trembled when he said this.


    Not only did he not expect, but even tens of thousands of people in Qingshi town could not imagine that the high seven Jue gate would have contact with the leopard head mercenary regiment and would come thousands of miles to help him destroy the gambling stone shop.


    This result is incredible to countless people.


    "Seven "Seven Jue men?"


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, full face is stunned.


    How is that possible?


    They just came back from Qijue gate!


    Even mengke''er had an incredible face and questioned: "shopkeeper Tang, you are not kidding. How can qijuemin come to such a small place?"


    "I didn''t believe it at first, but after my investigation and undercover information, I finally found out that it was master Xu Fang who went to qijuemen overnight to move the rescue soldiers, just because he said a word..." Shopkeeper Tang''s face is complicated.


    "What?" They asked.


    "He He said Ning Tao is here


    "As a result, without saying a word, the seven Jue men came directly with their hands. Just yesterday, the bad news came. A bastard who claimed to be" seven Jue "killed the South Gate army with a lot of strong men."


    "There was almost no resistance in that war," shopkeeper Tang said with a bitter smile.


    Seven wonders!


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. It''s him.


    He remembers that he didn''t see him when he arrived at Qijue gate. It should be that master Xu went earlier than him. When he arrived, Qijue had already come to the town.


    "Seeing that the situation was not good at that time, I scattered a group of people and closed the shop, while the army of Nanmen fought hard to protect the gambling stone shop, but they were defeated in the end."


    "Death, escape, and finally only a woman to hold the enemy," said manager Tang, looking at boss Shuang.


    That day''s scene, he can''t go away for a lifetime.


    It is also in the dusk, in the fire, in the corpse, in the pool of blood, there is a gritting female god of war, holding a pair of knives, with her delicate and forceful to block that group of big men.That kind of devastation is worrying.


    So he gave an order to save her. Although he paid a huge price, he succeeded.


    Ning Tao can also imagine that sad scene, that tragic, miserable, desperate, and Helpless!


    It feels like the whole world is dark.


    His fault!


    It''s all his fault!


    First, it hurt Wang Tao, then elder martial sister. Unexpectedly, hiding in this remote town also hurt thousands of Nanmen brothers who trusted and supported him!


    "Ah...!"


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Ning Tao''s painful roar, hammering the ground, remorse, guilt, anger, hate poured into his heart.


    "Seven Jue, LV Yusong, I want you to die, I want you to die, this blood feud, with blood to return..."


    Looking at Ning Tao who is suffering, Meng Ke''er grits her teeth and holds back tears. For the first time since she joined the world, she hates a person and power so heartlessly.


    Shifu is right. There is no real pain in this world, only people who can''t face it.


    "Fang The owner of the workshop... "


    All of a sudden, a weak voice sounded.


    Ning Tao and others are surprised. They turn around and look at the bed. I don''t know when, Shuang Laozi wakes up.


    "Sister Shuang, it''s me. I I''m back... " Ning Tao grabs her hand and reproaches himself.


    Shuang elder sister smell speech, unexpectedly be poked in tears, cry out: "Fang Lord, I We are defeated. Dahei is chopped to death. Ah Ah Hu, tie Ge, Xiao Dian, even the two teachers Fu died in front of me. "


    "I''m sorry you didn''t keep the gambling stone shop well, didn''t protect the brothers in the south gate, and the big boss died too They''re all dead. I can''t save them... "


    Ning Tao also heard to cry, choking to appease her mood, red eye way: "it''s all my fault, don''t blame you, this hatred, I must get back."


    Mengke''er wiped away her tears and burst into murder.


    "Well, at that time, everyone thought that you went to the Qijue gate. It must have been the entrance of sheep into the tiger''s mouth, and you never came back, so no one believed that you could come back alive."


    "Seven Jue that group of people door destroyed the high-level strength of gambling stone square, did not stay, then left."


    "Now, the people who hunt down the Nanmen remnant army everywhere, and the people who survive in your gambling workshop, are all the hands of the leopard head mercenary regiment. Now Yang Wei dares to resist and disobey him with iron and blood means. He wants to be the overlord!"


    Overlord?


    Ning Tao grabs the long gun, ferocious way: "that waits to let him ask the Yan Wang Ye on the territory to agree or not."

 Chapter 1880

    After a long preparation, the house exploded.


    Ning Tao came out with a gun. Taking advantage of this, he made three black poison pills.


    The shop behind him is a drugstore, which also collects some poisons as auxiliary medicine. He basically takes away all the poisons in the town.


    It''s great to find these.


    Although the poison pill is strong, it is an external means after all. What Ning Tao wants is that one day, with a pair of iron fists and a gun, he can kill five regions with fear.


    Instead of scaring people with a poison pill.


    What''s more, poison pill is a good product, but it''s hard to get it. If there is no animal tide, it''s easy to collect thousands of poisons. How can we easily collect them?


    Enhance their own strength, is the fundamental!


    "Step on...!"


    Mengke''er helps Shuang Jie out. She wants to let her watch the fall of the leopard head mercenary regiment with her own eyes.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Suddenly, two groups of strong men came.


    One group is the scattered manpower of Ziyang chamber of Commerce, while the other group is the leopard head mercenary regiment which has been ambushed here. The leader is Yang Cheng!


    "Jie Jie, Ning Tao, it''s really you. If it wasn''t for the assurance of my subordinates, Ben Shao really didn''t believe you came back. Didn''t you go to Qijue gate? Or did you just walk around the mountain and come back? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Hundreds of people laughed wildly and sneered.


    Although we know that Ning Tao is not weak, there are hundreds of them. In addition to the recent recruitment of the strong, there are four strong practitioners around Yang Cheng.


    And their impression of Ning Tao is that there is only one space Avenue, and their real strength is not very clear.


    Maybe,


    it''s just a battle!


    In Yang Cheng''s eyes, Ning Tao is a coward, always move out of the South Gate army.


    It''s like a rascal.


    But he didn''t change his perspective. If he didn''t have a father and a mercenary regiment, would he be a fart?


    Ning Tao twisted his neck, and his eyes seemed to tear him. Moriran said: "it seems that you won''t believe what I said. When I do it, you can have a look. Take advantage of this time You can say your last words


    "Last words Ha ha? "


    "You are really arrogant. I should have told you less. Is your last word for me to say? Jie Jie Kill me, and cut him to death with random knives! "


    Yang Cheng grins grimly and roars his orders.


    When hundreds of people''s spiritual power broke out, they put pressure on a few dozens of people and gathered together to kill them.


    "Dao FA, the arc of the moon!"


    Dream can son eye a cold, both hands suddenly grab out two handle curved moon knife, rapid shot to Yang Cheng.


    The latter didn''t move, and the four strong practitioners all over the body joined hands. Although they were arrogant on the surface, they were afraid at the bottom of their heart. After all, they were the shadow of the famous tree.


    "Daofa, Xuankong chop!"


    "Boom!"


    A sword cut, easy to break open the moon.


    But when he looked at mengke''er with pride, the latter gave him a sarcastic look, full of ridicule.


    This eye, let him cool.


    "No!"


    "The way of space, blink!"


    Ning Tao, like a ghost, appears behind the four, and the powerful shot stabs them out.


    The four of them reacted anxiously. They didn''t have enough fighting experience. They grabbed the weapon and hit it backwards. The four of them tried their best to get it.


    But when looking at Ning Tao, the latter sneers.


    I wipe it.


    What do you mean?


    Who do you look down on, or are you addicted? Immediately anger to increase the strength of the hand.


    A collision, unexpectedly easily beat back Ning Tao.


    A person who is strong and weak is stunned. Is it really so weak? But suddenly, he heard a scream in his ear, and a bloody head flew from behind.


    "Yang Yang Shao


    "Hiss!"


    A silver gun pierces Yang Cheng''s head. It''s Ning Tao with a sarcastic look on his face. He looks at the four people.


    Brain is a good thing, but you don''t!


    Yang Cheng, die!


    As soon as that person''s face was covered, he didn''t seem to recover. He watched Yang Cheng''s headless body fall, showing his hand, which was also sarcastic.


    This is make a feint to the east but attack in the west!


    It dawned on him, but it was too late.


    Just now, he said that he wanted to kill people. As a result, his head was dripping blood on the gun.


    "Good courage, you actually killed Yang Shao, you are finished, no one can save you, waiting for leader Yang to take your life," the strong man was furious.


    But as soon as Ning Tao killed himself, he sneered, "don''t let him come. I''ll go to find him myself. I''ll personally send your leopard head mercenary regiment to the tomb. From today on, it will become a history of spitting."


    With a flick of his hand, he threw out a black pill.Mengke''er immediately asked people to step back. The people of Baotou mercenary regiment also wanted to step back, but it was too late.


    With a bang, the pills dispersed.


    A large mass of black smoke will wrap them, there are neurotoxins, corrosive toxins, although the black pill is the lowest one, but it is very fierce.


    "Ah...!"


    Hundreds of people screamed and struggled.


    But not everyone was shrouded, and immediately dozens of people fled to the camp to report the news.


    Shopkeeper Tang immediately yelled: "stop them, gather forces, and the remnant soldiers of gambling stone square and South Gate army, organize forces to attack the leopard head mercenary regiment."


    But when Ning Tao saw this scene, he was heartbroken. He no longer wanted his brothers to die.


    I have no face to face them.


    Maybe we can wait until the seven Jue gate is destroyed


    "Whoosh...!"


    North gate, leopard head mercenary regiment.


    As soon as Ning Tao came back, the news spread all over the town.


    Yang Wei is sitting in the yard with a dark black long gun beside him. His eyes are closed and his mind is refreshed. There are seven or eight hundred strong people around him. There are five strong people who practice emptiness, and they are a group of elite strength.


    And he himself, is to refine the eight fold strength.


    Suddenly, an embarrassed figure rushed in with a Scream: "regiment Chief, it''s over. It''s all over. "


    Yang Wei suddenly opened his eyes, a bad premonition rushed to his heart, and immediately said: "make it clear, what''s the end, Cheng er?"


    "Young master Yang Death Dead, and our hands, even in a mass of black smoke, have no resistance, it seems to be a kind of poison, "the man cried.


    "Black fog?"


    "Is this one?" Someone looked at the black fog in the yard and couldn''t help but wonder.


    I didn''t notice before, but now I''m all shocked.


    "This When is this


    Yang Wei looked at them and said angrily, "Ning Tao, you son of a bitch, are you so shameless? You dare not fight with our regiment leader by poisoning them with despicable means."


    Then he took out qinggudan and swallowed it.


    "Poop, poop..."


    But in a flash, three people fell down in two companies.


    Ning Tao''s voice was ferocious: "you don''t need to use any proper means to deal with you old dogs."


    "As long as you kill, it''s a good way!"

 Chapter 1881

    As soon as Ning Tao''s voice fell, a dozen sharp spears shot at a corner.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    It''s like a machine gun, but it''s a crossbow.


    The next second, all the walls were shot through.


    It was as fragile as bean curd residue, the wall collapsed, and only a little bit of the root of the spear could be seen.


    Yang Wei''s pupil shrinks, but he''s not there. No, he''s running with space Avenue again.


    "Damn it


    He was surprised and angry. Why didn''t he kill Ning Tao just now? Because he knew that he couldn''t stop him. There was a space Avenue, which was a plug-in to escape.


    MMP,


    is still recognized by the system!


    The black fog gradually enveloped the whole camp. Although it was so vast, it had already been occupied by silence.


    "Poop, poop..."


    The strong mercenaries were unable to fall down, and their faces were all black. The black fog penetrated into their bodies through all the gaps, and played an instant role.


    The spirit has neurotoxins.


    The body is corrupt, the spirit is dirty!


    The complete collapse of the three forces leads to this situation, which can make the poisoned more painful.


    "Ah...!"


    "Save Help me, commander, regiment... "


    Yang Weisheng looked at the death of a confidant, hundreds of people, instantly collapsed more than half.


    Even a strong man who practices emptiness has been attacked!


    "Asshole!"


    "You son of a bitch named Ning, get out of here for me. Don''t you want to take revenge on me? Come on, I''m the one who brought people to level your gambling workshop."


    "Jie Jie Think about your brother, friend, run away a woman, the rest is a group of soldiers, your gambling stone square? What about your South Gate army? They all died because of you... "


    Yang Wei grinned and provoked.


    "Hiss!"


    All of a sudden, a sharp wind burst out.


    Yang Wei dodged quickly to avoid the blow, but a strong man behind him was in great difficulty.


    He''s slow. He''s shot through.


    Although this shot was thrown, it had great strength. It took him to knock over a large number of people.


    "Hoo


    "Your technique is very low-level, but it can''t be denied that you have successfully angered me. If I don''t kill you myself, it''s hard to get rid of my hatred," Ning Tao slowly appeared in a ferocious way.


    A long gun is like a killing God.


    Even if you enter the dragon and tiger pool by mistake, you can break a path.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Yang Wei grins grimly and actually shows up. In his eyes, it''s like looking for death.


    Most people''s memory of Ning Tao is the most profound space Avenue. As for his own fighting power, few people pay attention to it. Scoundrels, hooligans and running for life are synonymous with space Avenue.


    If you don''t talk about anything else, just say that he has the strength to refine the eight weights and combat experience. Will he be afraid of Ning Tao?


    The only fear is that he will run away!


    There are two ways to deal with the space Avenue. One is to ban the empty space by array. The other is to interfere with the space or break the void by powerful monks.


    But unfortunately,


    Yang Wei can''t do either!


    But he has his way, a long gun, he said with a smile: "boy, since you intend to fight openly, you are not allowed to use the space Avenue."


    "If you just run away, you can only fall into the inferior..."


    As he said that, Ning Tao threw his long gun and threw a big head on it.


    Bang, it landed on the table.


    And looking at his sad face, it was Yang Cheng!


    "If you have finished your nonsense, let''s have a crazy, irrational fight. Is this thing enough?" Ning Tao is indifferent.


    Yang Wei was stunned for several seconds, looking at the separation of his son who lived with him day and night.


    His heart, broken, angry!


    "You Look for Die


    Yang Wei''s eyes were red with blood, and he screamed. The long gun in his hand gathered a terrible attack.


    "The way of Dao, the way of bullying gun!"


    "Tao and FA, five li huoyao hand!"


    "Broken evil knife..."


    All of a sudden, the four ways to refine the virtual strong hand.


    From the beginning, Yang Wei didn''t plan to meet head-on. If he had a chance, he had to fight.


    It''s an order he issued earlier.


    It''s ridiculous that this boy thinks he wants to fight with him. If he can''t kill you, what can I do?


    The future will be a disaster!


    And Ning Tao''s face is fearless, looking at the four attacks, he shakes his head sadly.


    "Whoosh...!"


    There are six more practitioners in the body.Mengke''er, Shuangjie and Ziyang chamber of Commerce guards are all here, gathering a force in a short time.


    "Four times The melting pot of war


    "Immortal method, forever!"


    "The beauty of the moon!"


    "Tao and FA, eight gates facing the sky!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom...!"


    Two terrible storms formed in an instant, dense interwoven, like two mad bullfighting.


    The next second, a cow broke through the defense.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Boom!"


    The storm came and destroyed everything in the hall.


    Under this blow, the three strong practitioners were wiped out, but Yang Wei was the only one to carry them down.


    "Cough You Shameless... "


    "I''m shameless? Hehe, you are wrong. It''s your stupidity that makes you die faster. It''s a good idea to make a surprise attack to solve me. I wanted to give you a chance to kill me, but now No more... "


    Ning Tao''s icy road.


    Suddenly, a dragon knife burst out of the middle of his brow. The murderous spirit was boiling and he rushed directly to Yang Wei''s mind.


    With the spirit of his candle dragon two changes, hit with all one''s strength!


    Yang Wei roared and was not reconciled. He was a man who wanted to dominate. How could he die so easily? He tried his best to mobilize the spirit to carry the sword of soul.


    As a result, he got in the way.


    But chest a cool, Ning Tao but take the opportunity to pierce him.


    He was almost at the mercy of Ning Tao. In addition, he was poisoned by black erysipelas, and his strength declined too much. The famous leader of this generation knelt down in front of the crowd.


    Shuang took out her knife and cut off his legs.


    "Ah ah...!"


    "Son of a bitch, wait. Despair will come sooner or later. Lord Qijue will not let you go..." Yang Wei raised his neck and growled.


    "Click!"


    Ning Tao was so angry that his bones were crushed.


    He has a deep hatred for Yang Wei. He can only kill him to get rid of his hatred. For Qijue, death is cheap for him.


    Ziyang chamber of Commerce and fengsha thirteen mercenary regiment together took care of the rest of the remnant soldiers. At this point, the prostitutes of Baotou mercenary regiment completely disappeared in Qingshi town.


    Ning Tao felt deeply. When he first arrived in the town, the leopard head mercenary regiment was so strong and incomparable, but now he could only kneel and tremble under his feet.


    "Oh, sorry!"


    Shuang sister will cry and laugh, dejected.


    Dead brothers, the owner of the workshop avenged you, and some people made them pay the price after all.


    Mengke''er hugs her tightly.


    Take off a space ring from Yang Wei''s hand, Ning Tao swept a few eyes, suddenly in a corner eye a cold, a blink came to his side.


    "Master Xu, where do you want to go?"


    Xu Fang, who was about to take advantage of the chaos to escape, trembled and turned his head with a stiff and rusty feeling.


    "Rather Mr. Ning...! "


    But as soon as he squeezed out an ugly smile, Ning Tao''s broad palm grabbed his forehead and spat out a grinding sound like the devil''s purgatory.


    "Burn the bones!"


    "Ah No, don''t...! " Xu Fang''s body was red, his eyes were bulging, his face was twisted, his head was smoking, and every bone was burning.


    The scream was creepy.

 Chapter 1882

    Burn the bone, burn the flesh!


    This kind of burning is more painful, which is equivalent to putting people on the fire, but in fact it is more than 100 times more painful than barbecue.


    It''s like the devil in hell burning with fire


    Ning Tao is cold-blooded and merciless. Instead of killing him directly, he burns his bones. The outside is hot, but the inside has become coke.


    "Ah...!"


    "Kill Kill me, no No... "


    The master of Xu Fang only felt that he was in agony. There was a big fireball hidden in his body, which made him have to endure this kind of suffering all his life.


    They scream, but they can''t die.


    His scream spread all over the manor, even the town, and those still struggling soldiers were scared to throw away their weapons.


    After a long time, a mass of ashes fell.


    This is all that is left of the evil master Xu Fang.


    Ning Tao sees this, unexpectedly and mercilessly a fire will remain dregs to burn clean, put away his storage ring.


    When he came to the courtyard, the leopard head mercenary regiment Thoroughly in today''s history!


    "We have met Mr. Ning!"


    Ziyang chamber of Commerce, fengsha thirteen mercenary regiment, Shuangjie and even the surviving Nanmen soldiers all cried respectfully with tears in their eyes.


    The excitement was unprecedented.


    Some veterans were so excited that tears rolled in their eyes.


    Update T: FW on fast U


    Ning Tao takes a complex look at the crowd and stares at his dream Ke''er, with a bitter smile on his face.


    Yeah, revenge.


    But in the heart actually does not have any joyful feeling!


    Because no matter what, the brothers can''t come back


    Ning Tao has a heavy heart. If this happens to his family, sister Xia, Xinyue, the earth Is crying still useful?


    Be strong, be strong!


    Guard your family, guard Our earth!


    "Everybody, let''s go!" Ning Tao waved to the crowd, showed a smile, and then left.


    A public understand, also did not disturb much.


    Shopkeeper Tang and the head of the sandstorm team are all excited and ecstatic. In the future, Qingshi town is basically divided by them.


    Ning Tao is about to travel, which is his promise.


    Meng Ke''er, Shuang Jie and the veterans can''t help but follow up. Even if they bite their teeth and limp, they don''t fall behind.


    Under the reflection of the setting sun, it grows longer and longer


    Almost in an instant, the destruction of the leopard head mercenary regiment spread all over the town and caused a sensation at the same time.


    Countless people cheered and warmly congratulated.


    It''s doing a good job for the town in disguise.


    Mr. Ning''s reputation has suddenly reached the peak, from admiration to worship, from gratitude to gratitude.


    He stepped forward many times to save the town from the crisis, and the whole town remembered this great righteousness.


    Mr. Ning is the hero of the southern region!


    When the outside world cheered, the drugstore was quiet.


    "Decided? Going to experience? " Shuangjie stares at Ning Tao.


    "Well, it''s decided!"


    Ning Tao''s face is indifferent, but no one finds that the blood, hatred and anger in his eyes are not scattered, but scarlet.


    "Well Where are you going? When will you be back? "


    "I''m not sure. Maybe a few days, maybe a year, maybe three years But I swear that I will come back and give an account to my brothers. "Ning Tao looks at the disabled soldiers outside the window and feels a stab in his heart.


    "Don''t you go and see them?"


    "Remember, no one blames you and no one hates you. You said that when you set foot on the road of friars, you should be ready to fall at any time."


    "The big masters once lamented that without you, Mr. Ning, they might have died long ago. It was you who led us to counter attack again and again and carried the miracle of five animal tides at the first time!"


    "Because everyone remembers your words and lives desperately!"


    "In the end, you have come to a beautiful anti killing, saving hundreds of millions of people in the southern region. If they can die for you, they will be very proud," Shuangjie said with a proud and firm face, and every word is sonorous and powerful.


    Mengke''er agreed to nod.


    She is in love with elder brother Ning that does not give up the spirit, rendering power, people can''t help but believe him, just like charm.


    Ning Tao bitter, hoarse way: "this is not the same, owe is owe, I now have no face to face them."


    "At least Wait for me to kill Qijue


    "Alas


    "Your human emotions are really troublesome. Like us orcs, if you are unhappy, you will fight. If you are happy, you will fight. If you are bored, you will fight. Even if you are seriously injured, you have to watch others fight. How refreshing and simple this is."


    "Even as an old man, as long as he''s alive, it''s not a chicken feather thing. What''s wrong with being alive?"Xiao Hei curled his lips and said: "take the ancient times for example, before a great emperor was named, he slaughtered a family, raped a beautiful woman and made her man kneel down to witness the whole process."


    "At that time, not to mention how miserable it was, after that, the great emperor grabbed the beautiful woman for fun and broke her husband''s limbs, living like a dog..."


    Ning Tao three people frown, too ruthless a bit.


    "It''s not that I feel very depressed. What''s more, it''s still behind me."


    "Because he offended the emperor, many people humiliated him, almost as a piece of rubbish. He humiliated him for nearly a hundred years. If he wanted to be an ordinary man, he would have been killed with hatred, but he didn''t. instead, he bit his teeth and survived."


    "He spent some resources to cultivate, and finally found a chance to get out of trouble. He fell into crazy cultivation, only one purpose left to live, and killed the emperor. Maybe his fortune turned around and his strength improved quickly..."


    "It''s a happy feeling," he grinned.


    Ning Tao nodded subconsciously.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "This is the beginning of his bad news. At the peak of his life, he met the great emperor and was defeated by a single move. He had no power to fight back."


    "In front of him, the emperor and the beautiful woman performed a live spring palace again. Afterwards, they broke his bones and threw him into a forbidden area."


    Xiao Hei exclaimed: "after that, he was forced to walk out of the forbidden area alive and challenge the emperor, but he was defeated in seconds."


    "However, after such a series of ravages and silence, Xianggong somehow became the great emperor. He no longer had no power to resist, but began to fight back madly. This war lasted for tens of thousands of years, and finally, Xianggong won."


    "He invited 10000 sows and 100000 male dogs to serve the emperor. He also personally asked after the emperor''s family and the female family members. At the end of the day, he died miserably. It is said that the stars are all his wailing."


    "Later, he was known as the unjust emperor, and the first bloody emperor in history who was killed by the remnant blood, and the prime minister was known as Emperor yuan


    "His perseverance is almost unprecedented. Even the great emperor laments that it is inferior to him. Compared with his experience, is this enough for you? If you worry about each one of you, the tortoise can''t go on..."


    The room fell into a bitter smile and a burst of shame.


    "Well When are you leaving? " Shuang sighed.


    "Now!"


    "There are two things that need to trouble you," Ning Tao handed Meng Ke''er a pill and took one himself.


    "What?" Shuang elder sister doubts.


    Ning Tao takes out a ring, which contains all his money, million spirit stone, treasure, original stone They all handed it to Shuang Jie.


    "Help me settle down, brothers, and wait for me to come back."


    Shuang elder sister sees this, only took away those original stones and working capital, this is belong to gambling stone square thing, she plans to reopen gambling stone square.


    The rest was returned to Ning Tao.


    Just say, the dream can son suddenly feel the body is weak, the facial expression a change, at present a black, unexpectedly pour to the ground.


    "No..."

 Chapter 1883

    Sister Shuang is so surprised that she is going to pick up Ke''er.


    But a figure is faster than her, catching Ke''er like lightning, and doesn''t let her collide with the floor.


    Ning Tao is the one who makes the move!


    "Rather Ning, I, I... "


    Mengke''er is weak and numb. He can''t use any strength. Instead, he wants to faint and fall asleep. His face is about to cry.


    "No...!"


    "This What''s going on? How can Keer suddenly faint? Is there something wrong with her? "


    "By the way, don''t you know medicine and alchemy? Have a look at it, will you Shuang''s face was full of panic.


    Ning Tao feels his pulse silently and observes.


    Suddenly sink a voice way: "she was poisoned, I can''t solve!"


    "What?"


    "This You can''t get rid of this poison? Is it the black fog? You don''t have an antidote. What should you do? Don''t you want to experience together? "


    "No, I''ll go to shopkeeper Tang. He has a lot of knowledge and will find out the cause of Ke''er''s coma," Shuang said, rushing out to find someone.


    But a long voice, let her a meal: "in terms of knowledge, that old man should not be compared with the tortoise, although there are many things do not think of, but even one in ten thousand, also can throw him a few blocks."


    "This is


    Shuang elder sister turns her head suspiciously and looks at Xiao Hei.


    Although she didn''t know the real identity of Xiao Hei, she knew it was unusual, because she couldn''t feel its strength, but she could speak skillfully.


    In some ways, it''s mysterious!


    "Well Then you should see what happened to Ke''er. What kind of poison did he get? What can I do to save her? I''m going to prepare the medicinal materials... " Shuang elder sister is so anxious that she says it in a series.


    But Xiao Hei took a look, then shook his head and said, "there is no medicine to cure the poison in her."


    "None..."


    Shuang Jie was stunned and her back was cold.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve been disillusioned. I burst into a rage and said, "what nonsense are you talking about? How can there be poison that can''t be cured?"


    "But I''m still fine. If anything happens to her, I''ll tear your mouth first."


    Small black mouth a draw, glanced at Ning Tao one eye, immediately innocent way: "because..."


    "Because I did it!" Ning Tao blurts out directly, the words are dull.


    A pair of apologetic eyes look at Ke''er''s wronged big eyes. They look stubborn. Unconsciously, their eyes are red, and they stare at Ning Tao, as if they want to make you feel guilty.


    Everything is saying, I Hate You!


    Shuang elder sister Leng Leng, speechless, after a few seconds, seems to realize: "you don''t want Ke''er to go to experience with you, are you afraid of her accident?"


    "To be exact, I don''t want to take her to death," Xiao Hei added bitterly.


    "To die


    Shuang elder sister''s pupil shrinks and suddenly sweeps the corner of Ning Tao''s eye, where there is the scarlet of the eye.


    Just one look made her scalp tingle.


    A heart suddenly panicked.


    It seems that something huge and terrible is going to happen, and at this moment, it is to light a fire of uneasiness.


    "Gulu...!"


    "You What do you want to do? Don''t mess around. I''ll... " Shuangjie''s face was pale and weak.


    Ning Tao arranges for mengke''er in a complicated way. With a sigh of apology, he slowly gets up and puts her in Shuangjie''s arms. The latter still stares at him stubbornly. Two lines of tears run across her cheek.


    "Don''t worry, she just ate my refined soft tendon powder. It should be hard to move in a day. It''s OK after a sleep. Watch her and don''t let her mess."


    Ning Tao orders a way oppressively.


    Shuang elder sister took Ke''er, weak and boneless, that a meat Du Du wronged face people can''t help but cherish.


    She knew that she could not persuade Ning Tao back.


    Every time she beheaded the beast tide, the encounter of the leopard head mercenary regiment, the madness of the Shuangjiao mountain, and the impulse of the seven peerless men, she could do nothing to persuade them.


    Now think about it, Ning Tao is a stubborn temper.


    Dream can son has been desperately blinking eyes, tears, poor to make people sad.


    But Ning Tao took a deep breath, patted Shuang''s shoulder and said, "everything is up to you. You don''t have to wait for me. You must live well and meet again in the end."


    This is not only for Shuang Jie, but also for Ke Er.


    With that, he grabbed the little turtle and went out.


    "What are you going to do?" Shuang sister rushed out and yelled anxiously in the sight of the veterans.


    "Do what I should do, what I haven''t done, what I haven''t finished," Ning Tao said angrily.


    "Bang!"


    Maybe it''s too fast to make a loud noise.


    Shuang elder sister looked at the direction of his departure, and a thought came out of her mind. She was shocked and said: "seven Jue gate!"All the veterans turned pale at the news.


    No No


    Just as the people looked up and trembled, no one noticed that Meng Ke''er, who had already fallen asleep, had a crescent like imprint on her delicate forehead, flashing rapidly, like a signal lamp, more and more urgent


    It seems to presage what''s going to happen?


    "Whoosh!"


    In the sky, a shadow shot.


    It''s Ning Tao and Xiao Hei who left Qingshi town. I don''t know when they will meet again.


    His goal is to Qijuemen!


    When he saw that gambling stone square had become the ruins of war, his anger could not be suppressed.


    But in order to deal with the clutter, it took so long. As for mengke''er, the expression and eyes that said they hated him were still imprinted in his mind.


    "I''m sorry, Cole!"


    Ning Tao whispered, his eyes cold and firm.


    He didn''t want to hurt Ke''er any more. The last time he ran away, he was lucky, but this time he went with the belief of causing havoc in heaven. If he didn''t kill them, he would never give up. Qijue, LV Yusong, take your life!


    "Roar...!"


    The sound of fury reverberated.


    Xiao Hei is very melancholy on his shoulder. It seems that his combined combat skills will come into use after all.


    On this day, it waited for a long time


    "Whoosh!"


    Day and night, all the way crazy flight.


    When flying to a mountain range, he caught a black feather carving mount and ordered it to fly to the Seventh Gate.


    The southern region is very large, and no one can estimate the real area. This is because the Qijue gate is relatively close, but even so, it was the next afternoon that I saw the familiar Qijue mountain from afar


    Qijueshan, a temporary hall.


    Yijue''s face was very blue. He sat here all day. He was depressed, depressed and angry, which made his hair stand up, very eye-catching.


    Wisps of white smoke rose from the back of my head.


    "Damn it


    In his life, he had never suffered so many deaths and injuries. The final harvest was two clouds of dust, and he was blown away by a gust of wind.


    He''s angry. He''s a powder keg.


    On one side, Lu Yusong, er Jue, including Qi Jue, dare not touch the mold.


    It seems that the more I think about it, the more angry I am. Yijue looks up to the sky and roars: "damn Ning Tao bastard, don''t let me see you again, otherwise, I will strip your skin!"


    But as soon as the words came to an end, there came a long cold voice outside the door: "I''m Ning Tao. I''m here to visit you!"


    Huh? What?


    Lu Yusong and others were forced to face and thought they had heard wrong.

 Chapter 1884

    "I Did you hear me wrong? "


    Lu Yusong, erjue, Qijue, and even all the shivering people were stunned to the ground.


    Illusion!


    How can Ning Tao dare to come?


    I''m kidding.


    He''s not so far away. He''s delusional. It must be delusional. There are dreams in the night and sounds in the day.


    Yijue was confused. He thought his wish had come true, but it was too bullshit. How could it be? If he really dares to come, I''ll kneel down for him first, and then kill him.


    Cut!


    Dare he come? Dare you?


    "I''m Ning Tao, back!" This sound wave rolled in, like a tsunami on the face.


    The whole Qijue gate is quiet.


    These five seconds, people''s minds are blank!


    Yijue, LV Yusong and others only feel that they have been slapped in the face. It''s not an illusion. He''s here. Ning Tao, this bastard has come back.


    "Boom...!"


    If the former Qijue mountain was the sleeping mountain, now it is the awakening of 1800 Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The roar of the torrential waves made it explode.


    Thousands of streamers rose up like saviors in the sky, which was extremely bright. The breath of the eighteen great monks who practiced Taoism burst out, which was as eye-catching as a rainbow.


    All kinds of terrorist killing array are interwoven.


    A terrible idea awakened from the deep cold


    It''s like a gear in normal operation. It suddenly becomes as fast as flying. Friction and fire are on fire. It''s as fast as shadow. It goes from tortoise speed to supersonic speed.


    The whole clan is very tight.


    Some elders are full of complicated faces. The only ones who can make the clan fight such a big battle are the great forces of the fairyland, such as the Kunlun gate and the Xiaoyao gate But who can think that it''s just because of a weak boy.


    Nervous and worried, but also inexplicably funny.


    "Ah...!"


    "Damn son of a bitch, bastard, you dare to come back and tell me whether you are here to send your head or your equipment," a ferocious roar.


    "Huzong formation, Qi!"


    The huge fairy array of terror and magnificence rises.


    This scene is like a weapon of war, Big Mac, can fight with the dragon, Xianhuang fighting level exists, but now it is used to deal with an ant.


    Er!


    I always feel like I''m looking at thunder.


    Ning Tao is stunned. Looking at the seven Jue gate, which has exploded in an instant, he only feels a toothache. He''s just a friar. As for the great power of fairyland, the seven Jue gate, is it like this?


    There are eighteen monks who just crush him to death!


    But I don''t know, the deepest of those terrible figures one by one angry, black face as Bao Gong.


    The prestige they have fought all their lives has been ruined by the younger generation. When six immortals came to kill them, they were obviously attacked by the enemy. They have never seen the seven peerless men so close to the enemy.


    MMP,


    it''s a shame, it''s dead!


    But Yijue even sneered: "hum, you want to sneak into our clan and release the king. This move has been used. Let''s talk about it. What are you doing here?"


    "I''ll let my men choose a graveyard for you right away!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao chuckled and said, "one of the twelve Tiangang sects, Qijue sect, is the top force in the southern region. It''s ridiculous that he has such courage."


    "And when there is a visitor, a virtual realm, do you let the guests stand outside like this?"


    "Cut!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What do you want?"


    jr_ The first of S''s legal edition, h, uttered a scorn. He had never seen a strong man who practiced emptiness. Without moving his hand, he killed two great monks and hundreds of disciples.


    The whole clan is in trouble.


    Ning Tao smiles but does not speak, negative hand but stands, so light stands under the murderous spirit of tens of thousands of people.


    "Well?"


    "Is the boy suffering from brain cramps again?" Two Jue suspicions, standing in the air murmur.


    Seven Jue and he had dealt with the most, eyes flashed cold light, and Ning Tao see his eyes, with a murderous red, do not hide.


    It seems that he knows about the town.


    To tell you the truth, he thought Ning Tao would die, so he came back safely. But who knows that once he came back to zongmen, he heard the extremely shocking news. Ning Tao made a big noise in qijuemen and left safely.


    He was still hesitating before whether to attack the town again, but unexpectedly, Ning Tao came again.


    Is he here to avenge himself!


    He immediately looked at the vicious LV Yusong and said with a grim smile, "Ning Tao, long time no see. You are more and more courageous. Let''s say, which king did you catch this time? How many more helpers have you got? "


    While talking, let out the spirit to watch.


    In the dark, there are also a lot of terrible ideas intertwined, it seems to be scanning whether there are immortal dormant.There''s no way this kid''s going to die.


    But in the end, nothing.


    Ning Tao heard the speech and sneered: "do you think the king is easy to catch? I believe that with your intelligence network, you should know where the king of beasts suddenly disappeared."


    "It turns out that there is no such thing."


    "Well So What are you doing Death, "Lu Yusong said angrily, his face full of bitterness.


    "Ha ha!"


    "It''s very simple. Come and make peace!" Ning Tao smiles with a negative hand, without fear.


    Peace?


    Are you kidding?


    At present, you have been killed to this extent. Basically, you have broken my teeth and I have blinded you. No one would have thought that there would be such a step of peace.


    Did you say the boy was counselled?


    Yi Jue, Qi Jue, Lu Yusong and others looked at each other with an incredible look on their faces. They were very surprised.


    A series of question marks appeared in the secret.


    "Boy, is your thinking too jumping off, or gravity can''t control you, you actually come here to make peace with us, and smile?"


    "Don''t forget, two days ago, I killed your nest. Your helpers and friends died under my knife. Will you make peace with us?" Seven Jue''s face is full of ridicule.


    Ning Tao smiles and clenches his fists.


    The little turtle on his shoulder whispered: "boy, don''t forget your purpose here!"


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao breathed steadily and said faintly: "I''m afraid you didn''t see the moment when your companion was bitten to death."


    "When is the time for enmity? It''s better to hold a pot of wine and smile to eliminate enmity. That''s why I came to stir up with you. It''s good for everyone. After all, no one wants to die."


    "Hum!"


    "If you finish your nonsense, then go to die, kill you, there is no enmity," Yijue burst out a terrible spiritual power, killing intention.


    But when Ning Tao saw this, he sneered at the bottom of his heart and said, "look at your descendants, senior of the seven peerless gate. They are so timid that even the guests dare not invite them. It''s really amazing Ha ha


    "It''s no wonder that some people say that you are not as good as one generation. There are such young people. It''s no wonder that if I were you, I would cut them off."

 Chapter 1885

    "Tut Tut, do you pretend to be deaf and dumb?"


    "If you don''t talk about the descendants of other sects, it''s up to you to make a conclusion. The descendants of your seven Jue sect are extremely weak. They are both counsellors and soft. They can only fight against the shadow."


    "La Rubbish


    Ning Tao sneers and sneers.


    The roar of words, directly to the depths.


    But a Jue, seven Jue, Lu Yusong angry, this son of a bitch actually ran to humiliate them.


    Damn it, they''re being bullied.


    A little mole ant is just deceiving people too much.


    "Kill


    "Daofa, seven unique swords!"


    A Jue cuts out a sword tentatively toward Ning Tao from afar, and seven magic swords emit a clear buzzing sound.


    One interwoven, forming a sword net.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    Ning Tao''s scalp is excited and subconsciously escapes. He doesn''t think of hard resistance and so on.


    Look at the chapter of the% edition, because that''s really death seeking.


    Those who are strong in Taoism will move mountains and fill the sea with a single blow.


    "Whoosh!"


    Both of them are amazing. As soon as Ning Tao disappeared, seven magic swords stirred the place into bean curd dregs.


    A hilltop, cut flat.


    "Boom...!"


    A few hundred meters away, Ning Tao looked at this scene with emotion. He was worthy of being the great monk of Taoist cultivation. If he had made his best shot just now, he would have been killed every minute.


    If the immortal does it, what will happen


    As soon as I thought about this idea, Yijue said with a wild smile: "I know that you are not well intentioned. I am sure that you will release the king again. Otherwise, with your micro way, any one of us can kill you."


    "Don''t treat us as fools, ignorance!"


    Lu Yusong, seven Jue are there shouting, seems to be in order to expose Ning Tao.


    How dare you use the used things


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao sighs a little in his heart, and makes a wink with Xiao Hei quietly. They all see helplessness. Are these guys so kind?


    "A group of mentally retarded, little children, stupid people who feed by Laozi..." he said


    After scolding, I want to turn around and run away.


    But a terrible gas engine locked him, and a sullen voice: "hum, little guy is so angry, why don''t you let our sect Master bring down your fire?"


    There is no refutation at all.


    Xiao Hei hides. He can only rely on Ning Tao. He turns his head and looks at Qijue gate darkly.


    At this time, huzong formation opened a hole.


    Like the one he left at that time, did those people tamper with it?


    "Hum, don''t you want to enter my seven peerless sect? Come on, let our sect leader see what you have?"


    "The one who let the king go? Do you want our sect leader to catch some emperors? Let''s fight the beast. Who loses will die! "


    The angry voice seemed very loud.


    That''s right. The seven Jue sect leader is very angry. He has always had a headache. Maybe it didn''t matter before, but now he is suddenly awakened by Ning Tao.


    He was very puzzled.


    Thousands of you are afraid of a hair?


    Eighteen practitioners of Taoism, hundreds of practitioners of emptiness, thousands of disciples, all major arrays and weapons. Although this is only a small part of the sect''s strength, there is nothing wrong with dealing with a little boy who practices emptiness, right?


    No matter how strong he is, no matter how abnormal he is, or how many kings he puts, do you think we don''t exist?


    If something happens to you, can we ignore it?


    The leader of the seven Jue sect is really angry. He has never seen such a gentle and soft one. He clearly has such a strong strength and confidence. As a result, he was shocked by a young man, as if he was blocked in the mountain gate.


    A mole ant runs to the enemy''s elephant nest. You don''t have to think about it. You can see through it now. You are still proud of seeing through him.


    Why don''t I give you a big mouth!


    Silly!


    Pigs, a group of pigs, stupid to death!


    Seeing that the immortal array was opened, Yijue immediately exclaimed, "Lord, don''t do anything. This boy must have a bad plan. He must be killed outside the mountain gate."


    "That''s right," Lu nodded.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, the angry voice of the seven Jue sect leader exploded: "you are afraid of a chicken feather. Tell me, even if there are two more animals, what can you do with you? Are you going to be our sect leader''s diving?"


    "Poof


    Ning Tao''s face trembled and forced him to smile.


    "It''s funny, our sect leader gives you two choices. One is to make your own decisions on the spot, and the other is to come in and tell me which way you choose to die," the seven Jue sect leader''s voice came from the top of the mountain.


    When the immortal was angry, it seemed as if the clouds were cracked.


    Nearly ten thousand people were submissive and trembled with fear. How could the Lord of the gate get so angry.


    And Ning Tao smile a stiff, looking at the gap hesitated: "no No, I have something else to do... ""Boom!"


    Almost at the same time, it exploded on both sides of the body.


    As if there was some terrible force, everything went down, extremely terrible, a large area of complete ground was cut out of two deep ditches, and the sound of water was heard.


    At the foot, there is a single wooden bridge.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at the burning arms, knew that he had picked up a life.


    I gritted my teeth and walked forward.


    Looking at Ning Tao trembling with fright, Yi Jue and Qi Jue, Lu Yusong seems to understand something. Yes, they have absolute strength. What are they afraid of?


    He''s the one who''s really afraid.


    Looking at the crowd behind him, he felt confident that so many people could drown them by spitting, but he was alone.


    The more I think about it, the more stupid I feel. With a grim smile, I withdraw the huzongxian array.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Ning Zizi, I was almost frightened by you. Here, I''ll introduce you to you. There is a solitary grave in the north, but no matter where it is buried, there is a river in the south, so you can jump by yourself. As for here, you can choose to be shocked into vermilion."


    "Flying freely in the air, I feel the last one is very suitable for you," Yijue grinned.


    Qijue also said with a wild smile: "little bastard, I was scared out in a cold sweat just now. I thought you had some ability, but no matter how big your ability is, you can''t defeat the immortal."


    While talking, Ning Tao has entered the gate.


    Hearing these words, he suddenly said faintly: "that is to be a guest, I will give you a special product."


    With that, he took out two exquisite boxes from the ring and pushed them to the front of Lu Yusong.


    Once the spirit is swept away, there is no fluctuation of spirit power, no fluctuation of magic weapon, and there is no danger.


    The two of them looked relaxed, and immediately said with disdain: "why, you don''t really intend to make peace. Cut, don''t joke. Let''s show your unique skill."


    The best way?


    Ning Tao sighed and said helplessly: "since you want to see it, I''ll give you a good look. Don''t be overwhelmed by my gorgeous transformation."


    "Little black!"


    "Combination of combat skills, man and tortoise in one!" Both roar at the same time, burst out a burst of bright light.


    When the light dissipated, nearly ten thousand people were stupefied and numb, unable to extricate themselves for a long time.


    It''s really It''s dazzling!


    It''s clear that the turtle''s shell becomes bigger and then it''s put on Ning Tao. Is this a combined combat skill? Why don''t you say wait for me for a while, I''ll wear a tortoise shell first, it''s very rustic, because the hair has to be so tall.


    Do you still have shame!


    make complaints about nearly ten thousand people in the heart.


    Ning Tao is also silly, but after shaking his eyes a few times, he suddenly gnashes his teeth and retracts into the turtle shell. A rotary shot suddenly retreats, and there is a cold sound.


    "Big nuclear God, explode!"

 Chapter 1886

    "Big nuclear God, explode!"


    Ning Tao a roar, and then the shame of the rotation of the turtle shell, fast escape, like a out of control was thrown off the grinding wheel gear.


    "Ah...!"


    "No, it''s true. Run away!"


    "Damn little bastard, I must chop you to death..."


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked instantly. No matter what happened, the whole mountain was shocked by this sentence.


    Eighteen great monks of Taoism retreated suddenly.


    Hundreds of practitioners fled to the hall.


    I''m afraid that as soon as I turn my head, suddenly two top kings appear, ferocious and ferocious, hundreds of feet high, blocking the sky and the sun, just like mountains.


    And a brain tonic, seven or eight may come out.


    The boy is so confident that he will have a stronger card when he comes to trouble. He can''t face up to him. The more he thinks about it, the more scared he is


    The rest of the disciples fled in panic.


    Lu Yusong was almost scared to urinate. He had already had a shadow. Regardless of the tear in his mouth, he took out several defense weapons and fled quickly.


    He also screamed: "elder, help me..."


    Seven Jue also scared to follow him closely!


    "Ah...!"


    "No, I''m dying. Help me take care of Cuihua."


    "Gouzi, don''t forget to burn me the 100 spirit stones you owe me, as well as my lifelong dream as a man, 18 brothels..."


    Two or three seconds later, the crowd had screamed and appeased.


    But Ning Tao, who is frantically escaping, is suddenly surprised. His face suddenly changes. No, why doesn''t it explode?


    This is what happened in a flash!


    But the little black who didn''t grow up showed his head and exclaimed: "boy, it seems that it''s different from you. How come there''s no movement?"


    "This


    "But Maybe there''s a delay? We are not in the national service agency service area, outside the ball, there are It''s a little stuck, "said Ning Tao, shaking his pale face.


    The fire of pure Yang flashed and detonated again.


    However, there was no movement.


    "A bunch of bastards, be quiet!"


    The immortal fog in the air turns out to be the main outline of the seven unique gates.


    His eyes were about to burst into flames, and a solemn angry look appeared in front of the public. His breath was like an extinct golden immortal, vigorous as the sea, sonorous as the cross sound. One anger could make the mountains and rivers fill the sea, and one madness would destroy the life.


    Terror oppresses all sides.


    The students who were in a panic were all startled, and their hearts "banged" and looked around.


    "Why?"


    "Why not, king?"


    Tens of thousands of people don''t know why and stand still.


    Yijue, Qijue, LV Yusong and others all stare around suspiciously, and the spirits scan again and again, but they don''t find anything different.


    The seven juemingmen master stood aloof, looking at this group of mentally retarded people who had not been covered, he was furious.


    Is your brain made of bean curd?


    Eighteen strong practitioners of Taoism, what a powerful force. When the disciples were in danger, their reaction was not to meet them, but to retreat.


    Tens of thousands of people are going back?


    You''re not going to array? Didn''t I teach you?


    What makes him even more angry is that a group of puppies actually said their last words. They all run faster than rabbits. How scared are you to death? Are you going to pee?


    Lu Yusong, the only one, ran away with a three-tier defense weapon.


    There are also seven Jue kids of this generation, five big and small defense weapons, several precious defense runes, and several layers of inner armor. It shows that the seven Jue sect leader really wants to slap him to death.


    Rubbish, a bunch of rubbish.


    They scare you like this.


    Not to mention the contrast, a Lian Xu boy dares to break into his seven peerless ways alone and clamor to kill people.


    How dare you go to the inner hall of the great Luo fairy palace and howl desperately? I think it''ll scare you to death.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Looking at the disciples in the gate was like looking at the mentally retarded. On the contrary, he was more and more pleased with Ning Tao.


    "All panic what, see others a word frighten you into what kind of bird appearance, rout, waste, garbage, dead all deserve," seven Jue door master scold a, immediately gas of shut eyes to regulate.


    His lungs


    Yijue, erjue, Qijue and so on, looking at their embarrassment, could not help blushing and ashamed.


    MMP, how dare they lose face in front of the sect leader!


    Lu Yusong scolded: "bastard, Ning Tao, you little bastard, you come all the way here just to tease us, kill him, kill him!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    Ning Tao''s whole body is stiff, and his face is very ugly. He doesn''t know why he didn''t explode?


    I can''t finish it!"Boy, it seems that there is a Dharma array to isolate induction here. If you control it, it may be blocked," said Xiao Hei.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Ning Tao looks at oneself to be surrounded, red eye big anger way.


    "Mr. tortoise Just remember, "little black weakly indented the shell.


    Ning Tao''s face turned green with anger and his eyelids leaped wildly, especially when he was wearing a big tortoise shell, or his long-standing combined martial arts skills. He didn''t want to be ashamed. You made this one for me.


    "I''ll kill him with a knife," he said.


    The terror broke out and everyone took action.


    "Tao and Dharma, seven unique palms!"


    "Seven Jue sword, seven Jue miesheng finger..."


    Ning Tao has become a bird in a cage, a turtle in a jar, eh This description is very specific.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao was so scared that he didn''t want any sense of shame. He just shrunk his head and legs and curled up in the proper black turtle shell.


    It turns out that the tortoise''s feeling is like this


    "Boom...!"


    The terrible power was extremely terrible, but it failed to destroy the turtle shell, which made a big lake. It was still lying there safe and sound, reflecting the luster.


    Qijue''s reaction just now was too extreme, which made him feel ashamed. Now seeing that everyone was angry, he naturally wanted to regain his face. With a roar, he broke the two gift boxes.


    It seems that I want to take this opportunity to show my great concern.


    However, two metal luster iron eggs, which were more than one person high, were exposed and detonated under this force.


    It seems that Ning Tao feels something and roars with all his strength to urge the way of earth, but Xiao Hei is also frightened by him. He uses his strength to increase the power of Xuanwu shield for the first time.


    This second, the big nuclear God exploded.


    Two big nuclear gods exploded at the same moment. The blazing white light covered everyone''s vision. Six senses failed. It was like a little sun rising in the world. It exploded in the center of qijuemen.


    At this moment, the world was eclipsed.


    Even hundreds of thousands of miles apart, you can see a blazing white like the dazzling sun.


    The outline of the immortal fog condensed by the seven Jue men master was just shocked by the shock wave.


    The 800 majestic halls stretching over several mountains were destroyed and countless disciples were devoured.


    Before they could start up, the immortal array was destroyed by a terrible impact. Tens of thousands of disciples, qijueshan, were devoured by the impact at this moment.


    Qijue was at the center of the explosion.


    And LV Yusong was swallowed up in an instant.


    Even if the deepest of the road such as the devil like terror figure are not able to respond, had to rush to hand, roar startling, the sky is broken.


    "Boom Boom


    Although it was a few seconds late, it blew up the whole southern region.


    Hundreds of millions of people It''s boiling!

 Chapter 1887

    "Boom Boom


    The extremely shocking sound of explosion pierced the eardrum, pierced the golden split stone, burst the sky, resounded between heaven and earth.


    @


    a mushroom cloud like a dragon rises ten thousand meters in an instant, breaks through the clouds, and goes straight into the sky, expanding and roaring wildly.


    Cover up the sky and the sun, shock all living beings.


    The earth is illuminated by endless white light.


    Although guitao had experienced a hard impact on the shell at the same time, he was hiding in two bones.


    It''s like being hit by a million archaic bulls!


    A supersonic fighter collided.


    Xiao Hei was also startled. The basaltic defense they built together actually persisted for only one time, but could not breathe. In an instant, it was violently broken by the shock wave.


    Grandma''s.


    What the hell is this Ah


    The whole vast Qijue mountain was swept away in an instant. The terrible impact of power, the scorching heat, the melting rocks, the falling five items of magic weapons quickly turned into molten iron, and thousands of Dharma arrays struggled tenaciously.


    Nuo Da Nan Yu, all looked up in horror.


    "Boom Boom


    It seems that the huge explosion that can blow a hole in the sky reverberates madly in the southern region, and all living beings are listening.


    When you look up, you can see a shocking dragon cloud rushing into the sky regardless of everything.


    The blazing white light is like the sun.


    Countless people are afraid of what''s going on there. Is it the end? Is it a disaster? If it wasn''t for a big sun hanging in the sky, I''m afraid some people would think that the sun had fallen and would soon destroy the southern region.


    Wait, that position It seems to be Qijue mountain, near Qijue gate?


    Kunlun gate, Huangji sect, dashijiao sect, colorful glaze sect, Qingming sect Those great figures in the seclusion all looked up and flashed dignified between their eyebrows. It''s really that the noise is so loud that even they are scared.


    What''s the sound of the sun?


    The fifth area.


    Ten thousand spirit beasts fled in panic, roared and howled, as if they were afraid of this kind of thing.


    The four dignitaries showed up at the same time. They both looked at the huge mushroom cloud, which had exploded in the forbidden area a month ago, completely flattening a small part of the forbidden area.


    Unexpectedly, the killer did it again.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    A strong vibration also spread across the southern region.


    Qijue gate is shrouded in endless white light.


    This is nothing else. It''s the terrible hot temperature, which can reach hundreds of millions of degrees centigrade. Two big nuclear gods explode at the same time. No one knows what will happen. Even scientists are not sure.


    But one thing is inevitable. The explosive power will definitely increase, and there may be other things.


    "Boom...!"


    Huzong formation starts, blocking everything.


    But it''s a bit tricky. It''s like a glass cover, which covers the whole seven Jue gate inside, and compares the explosion shock wave to a tsunami. If the glass cover is not broken, it will certainly swing again.


    This kind of swing It''s back and forth.


    Qi Jue''s magic weapons protect his body automatically, and there are many precious runes. But in an instant, the magic weapons shatter and the runes evaporate. His whole body is exposed to the high temperature and melts into gas bit by bit in the scream.


    "Ah...!"


    He just broke through the way, his body fell!


    Although there are thousands of killing array, defensive array and spirit array, most of them are destroyed and collapsed.


    This also led to the death of more than 2000 disciples in an instant, and there was no residue left.


    One, two There are also a large number of strong people, some roaring to hide in the array, some desperately open the spiritual shield, and urge the defense weapon.


    But all of them avoid the core area.


    "Ah...!"


    Each mysterious immortal array is activated, protecting a large area of people, just like a rock.


    But it''s still unstoppable, and death is on the way.


    Although Ning Tao is not in the core area, the power of this explosion is too strong. The high temperature can melt everything, as if a big gold black is burning.


    So hot, like in the sun!


    Even if you have pure Yang body, spirit body and Xuanwu turtle shell, you still can''t stop the terrible temperature.


    You know, turtle shells have holes.


    Ning Tao felt that the water was evaporated completely in an instant, his whole body was smoking and boiling hot, and there was a painful roar in his throat. His consciousness gradually fainted, and he felt that he was a melting pot, about to spontaneous combustion.


    "Damn, what''s the temperature?"


    "Boy, boy, hold on. Are you sure it''s not my second sister taking a bath?" Xiao Hei showed his teeth and screamed out, busy running power.


    "Shuize CountryAlthough the power was exerted, there was no water power in the air, only a few wrapped them.


    If it is full, I''m afraid it can put out the fire directly.


    "Boy, hold on..."


    "Boom...!"


    All this is slow, but in fact, only in one or two breaths, the explosion really started.


    During this period, 3000 disciples evaporated.


    "No...!"


    "Asshole, asshole, ah...!"


    Roar and roar came from the deepest part of the room. Several terrible immortal forces condensed into a wall to block the terrible impact. The hot temperature twisted the space and paralyzed the whole Qijue gate.


    If you can see, there was a faint light in the explosion, in the light There is a man.


    Lu Shao, Lu Yusong!


    Since that happened, he had a lot of heart. He carried the seven defense magic weapons that the seven Jue ancestors gave him. His defense power was first-class.


    Although he couldn''t completely urge him, he could easily carry it even if the great monk of Taoism attacked and killed him.


    But now, the shield is cracking.


    "No, don''t...!"


    "Ah, help me, sect master, help me..." Lu Yusong''s face was full of horror and asked for help.


    But then, an echo came.


    It was almost the first time that half of the impact power reverberated, but even half of it was the terrible news of those Falun formation, monks!


    It''s like a harvester, evaporating everything.


    more than three thousand struggling monks died without any residue and turned into foam gas.


    Three or four great monks who practiced Taoism also fell.


    Looking at the reverberation, Lu Yusong only felt that the Lord Yan was smiling and waving at him. If there was no high temperature, he would smell the pungent smell of urine. As soon as his feet softened, he knelt down and his face was covered with ashes.


    Everything It''s all over


    With a bang, his body was submerged.


    Just as he was about to die, a terrible figure like a golden immortal rushed in, roared, opened a milky fairy shield, and pulled out a wisp of spirit with supreme means.


    This is Lu Yusong!


    The body is annihilated and the spirit is broken down. It should be considered dead, but in the eyes of the immortal, it is not so. As long as there is a trace of the root, there is a way.


    He is the leader of the seven Jue sect.


    You can see that there is a ball of agate red blood in his palm. It belongs to immortal blood, which is extremely precious. But it is for LV Yusong that he was injured and broke in.


    This son of a bitch is the only son of Lord Qijue. Even if he tries to save his life, he will be saved. Otherwise, once Lord Qijue comes back, he will be killed!


    As soon as he turned over his hand, a piece of lightning wood was taken out. There was a tender bud on it, which was full of green vitality. The seven Jue sect leader''s face was full of tenderness, but he bit his teeth to carefully preserve this wisp of spirit.


    When Lord Qijue comes back, he should be saved.


    At this point, the explosion finally stopped.


    The blood red murderer in front of the eyes of the seven Jue sect master, damned bastard, unforgivable.


    But a burst of wind suddenly sounded, fuzzy in he saw a turtle shell away, very fast.


    It''s Ning Tao!


    The master of the seven peerless gates roared like a lion in the dark. His eyes were about to crack and he said, "can you run in front of the immortal?"

 Chapter 1888

    "Can you run, can you run..." It''s like a fierce lion roaring in the east of the river.


    Roar out, shake the mountains.


    The head of the seven Jue sect stares at Ning Tao, who is running away. His eyes are red. He can see the white Qi coming out of his head. It''s completely from his lung qi.


    He never thought of it.


    Under his command, this unexpected disaster happened under his eyes.


    An explosion, just a moment, he was almost killed by this boy!


    Although it was too late to count the casualties and losses, his heart almost died with a cursory sweep of his spirit. He felt that thousands of lives had been lost, and the whole Qijue gate was in ruins.


    A moment ago, they were standing on a high mountain. Now they are standing at the bottom of a deep ditch. All the mountains have been flattened.


    About the loss, ten immortal tools are not enough.


    "Ah...!"


    Crazy rage, so that the clouds are cracked.


    The seven Jue sect leader put away the thunderbolt wood, regardless of everything in the door, red eyes roared to kill out, just like the magic hand, millions of days thunder, all the visions are telling his terrible.


    "Whoosh!"


    A tortoise shell shot, fast escape.


    But if you can see inside, you will find that Ning Tao is not on the run, but the grinning little black.


    In the mouth, he screamed in panic: "cooked, cooked, don''t bake, second sister, I''m wrong..."


    This state,


    seems to be subconscious fear.


    Once he and a group of people went to peep at the second sister taking a bath, but it was nothing to take a bath, but the terrible thing was that after he was found, he almost cooked it and ate it that time.


    It still remembers the name of the dish: Stewed turtle!


    As for Ning Tao, he doesn''t have any array protection. Although he has tortoise shells, he has holes. It''s good if he doesn''t evaporate. He''s still in a hot coma.


    But there''s a force of water around it.


    The farther away from Qijue mountain, the more powerful the water around it will be, gradually lowering its temperature.


    "Daofa, seven unique swords!"


    From the clouds came a ferocious intention to kill. Seven magic swords broke the sky like a streamer.


    Speed, can cut space.


    "No!"


    Xiao Hei instantly regained his mind, and suddenly turned the turtle shell to run away irregularly.


    But the sword cut the air, but it came after him.


    Although all of them are condensed by Xianli, they are as real as they are. They radiate the metallic luster of black gold. They rush and collide wildly all the way, and all the ancient trees and boulders are cut to pieces. They are unstoppable all the way.


    A shock of sword Qi will lay a million corpses.


    Xiao Hei is scared to shiver. With his current recovery, he will collide with the immortal. As a result, he will only be boiled. The gap between his strength and his strength is too big.


    Fairy.


    It''s a huge watershed!


    No one knows it better than what he has experienced. What''s more, he doesn''t have much fighting power. He relies on the hard shell, but now, I''m afraid he can''t escape.


    "Damn it, boy, wake up..."


    Just in the exclamation, a magic sword caught up like lightning, and cut down angrily with an extremely powerful and sharp posture, just like the creation of heaven and earth.


    All ghosts and gods will be killed.


    "Dang!"


    The sparks are splashing and the golden daggers are singing.


    The magic sword seems to have cut into the meteorite iron, and the powerful forces from both of them collapse and fly at the same time.


    "Hiss!"


    Chapter J of the latest V_ KR


    "son of a bitch, I''m killing you, you son of a bitch. If I recover my strength, I''ll kill you with one buttock," Xiao Hei rolled in pain on the plain.


    And catch up with the seven Jue door master to see this scene, dumbfounded, he is see dazzled eyes?


    What the hell?


    No, it''s What turtle?


    The sword displayed with his immortal power was actually carried down by a turtle. Although it screamed repeatedly, according to the real script, it should not be cut with one sword. It''s bloody.


    But it actually saw a mischievous spark?


    What kind of tortoise is that?


    Tortoise!


    The seven Jue sect leader''s face was full of silly eyes. At the same time, he felt the shame, and his face turned green and white.


    He is an immortal, the leader of one of the twelve Tiangang gates. He can''t even clean up a turtle.


    Do you still have a face?


    "Daofa, seven Jue miesheng finger!"


    Standing in the clouds, it''s like a God and devil, pointing out to the turtle shell below in fury, just like a giant crushing an ant. That kind of grand vision impact can''t be summarized by thinking.


    As if between heaven and earth, only this finger is left.


    At this time, Xiao Hei was shocked to find that he couldn''t escape, was locked, and wanted to defend with all his strength.But Ning Tao wakes up. If it wasn''t for Xiao Hei, he would have been roasted and gasified before. The explosion is really terrible.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the finger of the God and the devil, covering the vision, trying to crush them all the time.


    His brain immediately a stirring, subconscious operation space Avenue.


    "Blink!"


    But the next second, I found that the space was out of order.


    Small black gas scolded: "you wake up is to add chaos, want to blink in a stable state of space, don''t you know this common sense?"


    "Xuanwudun!"


    Ning Tao is also biting his teeth to show the way of earth.


    From a distance, it looks like a huge basaltic statue lying down, like a mountain guarding one side.


    At the same time, a finger pokes down.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a Vajra stick hitting a stone into the ground. Although it''s hard, it can do it.


    It collapsed in the shape of funnel.


    If they were hit hard, they would spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    Ning Tao almost fainted. Most of his bones were broken, which made him feel painful. His arms seemed to be deformed and his internal organs were broken, which made his brain blank. There was no good place in his whole body.


    "Cough, damn...!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The seven Jue sect leader appeared and looked at the towering beast shadow just now. He seemed to think of something.


    Although his face was incredible, he was still shocked and said: "you You are the four spirits of heaven, Xuanwu


    Are you kidding?


    He couldn''t believe it himself.


    If the tortoise was really Xuanwu, wouldn''t he have been beaten by Xuanwu and poked the once powerful emperor into the ground.


    All of a sudden, he thought of the great advantage of blood essence and animal pill, and his eyes turned red instantly.


    It''s compensation. It''s a big opportunity.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    "God bless our sect, God bless our sect. He gave me a living weak Xuanwu from Qijue sect. Ha ha, this is Tianjun, Tianjun, ha ha..."


    "Xuanwu, I''ll give you a chance to join our Qijue sect. We''ll cooperate, we''ll give you what you want, and you''ll give us what we want. How about that?"


    The seven Jue sect master was surprised.


    But Xiao Hei curled his mouth and said with a direct grimace: "I want the ghost to follow you. Hum, don''t dream."

 Chapter 1889

    "Also, you should remember that the tortoise didn''t take refuge in anyone. These boys are all his followers. If you really make the tortoise worried, I will destroy your seven unique families."


    Xiao Hei stares at the threat.


    Ning Tao in the turtle shell, listening to these words, subconsciously rolled his eyes and asked him to dance shelling next time.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The seven Jue sect leader burst into laughter in the clouds, just like the roar of Thor, which made the sea of clouds ripple.


    "Kill me seven unique doors? It''s ridiculous


    "This time it''s just an accident. Do you think you have another chance? As the old saying goes, if you destroy our Qijue gate like this, do you have any choice but to die?"


    "And with your poor strength of the sixth level, you dare to be presumptuous with me."


    %"Jiejie, but I have to say that it''s really not so cool to step on a great emperor who was once a great emperor." The seven peerless men are in charge of evil laughter.


    "Cool you, sir!"


    Xiao Hei rolled his eyes and satirized.


    A mentally retarded person who is looking for a sense of existence and self-confidence, if he recovers his strength, not to mention the peak of his heyday, but to say half of it, it will be enough to kill him.


    I dare to show off my strength in front of it.


    "Cut!"


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth and stood up, shaking, just like the seaweed floating with the wind in the sea.


    Most of the bones were broken, and there was no strength left. He was almost on the verge of being beaten. His body was hot, but his heart was hot.


    If someone wants to rob Xiaohei,


    please let him die first!


    Dragon blood herb, zenglingdan A lot of pills were put into his mouth by him. With a move, Bai Luo appeared in his hand, boiling and killing.


    "Fight


    But the seven Jue sect leader sneered and said with a sneer, "boy, I can give you a chance to defeat this Xuanwu and offer it to me. I can let you go and swear with my heart that I will never disobey it."


    "But the premise is that you don''t make any more mistakes with each other as long as You give up Xuanwu


    Xiao Hei said nothing after listening.


    And Ning Tao is sneering, like listening to nonsense, resolute way: "I rather someone, not afraid of threat!"


    "Better head Sun and moon than bend down!"


    "Hum!"


    "No bending? The immortal will break your waist, cast you into an iron man, kneel at the foot of our seven Jue gate forever, and let you repent for what you have done today, "said the seven Jue gate leader.


    "Tao and Dharma, seven unique palms!"


    He clapped a terrible hand, the power was terrible to the extreme, as if to collapse all this.


    Like mountains, the sky collapses, destroying everything.


    Ning Tao looks surprised, and his lips have bitten blood. When he collides with such a powerful level, the anti shock force alone is enough to make him fall apart, just like ants and elephants'' small sense of fists.


    The best way is to defend.


    "Four times The melting pot of war


    "Xuanwudun!"


    The tortoise shell was indented and a shield was laid.


    While Xiaohei was pleased, he also made a desperate move. A pair of short palms suddenly closed, and the rich earth elements gathered here crazily.


    It''s called Xuanwu, which means everything.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    All of a sudden, eighteen shields were gathered, just like a head of Xuanwu superposed, roaring up to the sky.


    It''s not over yet. Xiaohei takes a deep breath, and the rich water element comes to it, which makes its power more than double, and it''s stormy.


    "Shuize Country


    A boundless ocean turned out, and the deepest part of it had a magic eye open and close, which was a terrible Xuanwu, roaring out of the deep sea and bumping into the giant palm.


    Only a "boom" was heard, and Xuanwu was broken.


    The giant palm just vibrated a little, then fell heavily, and met the twenty defenses.


    In an instant, ten basaltic shields collapsed.


    One breathing shield left.


    Two seconds later, all the defenses were destroyed. This palm was slapped heavily on the turtle''s shell.


    "Boom!"


    The earth trembled as if it had hit an iron ball.


    Only Ning Tao and Xiao Hei can really feel the dull pain. The terrible anti shock feeling spreads all over the body.


    Pain, tearing pain.


    Ning Tao feels that death is right in front of him. His whole body is full of blood. The tortoise shell is not broken, but he is about to be broken.


    Xiao Hei is not feeling well, and his breath is weak.


    A little more resistance!


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Originally, I was afraid that you had any cards. After all, you were the great emperor, but now, it''s just like this. Has the years flattened everything for you?"The seven masters laughed wildly.


    The essence and blood of the orcs, the animal elixir, and even the unique materials are all precious treasures.


    Not to mention the leader of the orcs, the beast!


    A drop of blood essence can make an immortal, and an animal pill can make the great emperor rob. Its unique turtle shell is a natural artifact without refining. If the product level is at least nine, it has supreme power.


    When I think about it, I feel red.


    The seven Jue sect leader couldn''t bear it any longer, and moriran said, "well, let''s end all this!"


    Seven swords come out of their scabbard and reap everything.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Looking at the sword slash, Ning Tao and black face all flash despair, really want to end it.


    "Hum!"


    "Seven Jue sect leader, you don''t put the immortal''s words in your ears, do you?" An old voice sounded.


    Once the power is shocked, it will easily break the sword.


    The seven Jue sect master''s pupil shrank, instantly understood something, gritted his teeth and said: "Hun yuan Xian, our sect master advised you not to meddle in your business. This is the boy''s grudge with our sect. It has nothing to do with your Kunlun sect."


    "If you are more aggressive, I will let you know how terrible my hostility is!"


    "Master Liuli, don''t you plan to come out?"


    Hunyuan fairy looked at a place, and suddenly saw a hazy woman appear, said with a bitter smile: "human relationship is not over, so, this time can only be sorry."


    "You..."


    Seven juemen master smell speech, gas of gnash teeth.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Hei''s eyes lit up a trace of excitement. Unexpectedly, they were saved this time.


    But just this thought came into my mind, the space of thousands of miles was quiet, and it was so terrible and depressing that people couldn''t breathe. Even the faces of the three immortals in the cloud layer suddenly changed.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    It''s like a wooden stick knocking on a green stone slab. The sound is pleasant. From far to near, it exudes a kind of Taoist rhyme.


    "Ha ha, good. It''s really good. I''ll go out for a walk. I''ve been beaten like this. When did I get to such a situation that a younger generation was forced to die?"


    "The younger generation is useless, or my old man has no deterrent power," the voice of vicissitudes came.


    The words are indifferent, but there is a great pressure.


    An old man in a grey robe, leaning on a wooden crutch, came quietly with a chill, as if to perish.


    Hunyuan immortal and the master of Liuli only took a look, then he was shocked and said: "seven Seven great masters


    Ning Tao, lying in the mud, coughs up blood, and his face is covered with ashes. When he hears this sentence, he doesn''t think of the seven dead, but of the ancestors who have been ringing through the five realms of the great fairyland.


    One of the ten immortals in the fairyland, Qijue old man!

 Chapter 1890

    Qijue old man is Qijue immortal!


    The ancestor of one of the twelve gates of Tiangang is one of the ten immortals in the fairyland. His power is beyond description.


    Raise your hand to pick up the stars and turn your hand around!


    Their power represents a limit of fairyland!


    Ning Tao''s brain is blank and his eyes are empty.


    He didn''t expect to provoke this kind of invincible existence. He was really naive and thought it was too simple.


    As a matter of fact, the order of forbidding immortals is a kind of restraint on the surface.


    He looks at Xiao Hei with bitterness and guilt. He doesn''t bring Ke''er to suffer together, but it implicates him.


    He can die,


    but Xiao hei Absolutely not!


    Seems to be aware of his ideas, black rare heavy way: "boy, don''t blame yourself, some things you don''t understand, hit if there is this disaster, sooner or later will come, it''s not your fault, just happened to meet."


    "Besides, I''ve met more disasters than him. I really want to drive him to a dead end and pull one to die together I still have confidence


    But there is endless killing in sprinkling.


    Ning Tao''s heart is heavier after listening.


    However, seven absolute immortals sneer, light knock plate wood crutches, sarcastic way: "good a this emperor, good a Xuanwu!"


    "But the mythical age of your beasts has long been over!"


    "You dare to walk in the world before you recover your strength. This is the chance that God has given to our friars. We are the protagonists in this world, and you are just surviving."


    "Hum...!"


    "Mr. tortoise doesn''t want to argue with you about this. You are just a small generation in my eyes. When you are called the great emperor and see the secrets of the world, you can talk to Mr. tortoise again."


    Xiao Hei shakes his head sarcastically.


    Heaven and earth Mystery?


    Seven Jue fairy eyes a MI, seem to care about this very much.


    And the seven Jue sect master took out a piece of lightning wood, which sent out LV Yusong''s spirit wave, and said to himself, "Lord seven Jue, how should we deal with this matter?"


    The former gave him a cold glance, then wrapped the lightning wood with a soft halo and put it away.


    It was a small matter and a shame to him.


    With a sneer, he said, "just in time, I heard that the divine animal blood has a great effect on shaping the body, especially the four spirits of heaven!"


    "Besides, Ben Xian is short of a mount. Although the tortoise is a little ugly, he was once the great emperor, and he can be worthy of Ben Xian''s identity. As for the boy beside you, Ning Tao, hum, I''ll give you a death!"


    Then he reached for his hand.


    When Xiao Hei heard that he was ugly, his angry face turned black, and his breath suddenly increased. It seemed that he used some taboo means.


    Should be that so-called die together!


    "Whoosh...!"


    Two figures flash, it is the two immortals.


    They chose to block in front of Ning Tao and said in a deep voice: "seven Jue adults, it''s too inappropriate to start with the younger generation in your capacity."


    "Moreover, in terms of your level and identity, you must understand the meaning of the ban on immortals better than we do."


    Although the words are respectful, they are also a little clear.


    Seven absolute immortals coldly smile, a vast energy gathered in a palm, such as the universe in the palm, despise the way: "threaten me?"


    "It''s not a threat, it''s a reminder!"


    "Don''t break the rules because of a younger generation. It''s not flattering," Hun yuan Xian said in a deep voice.


    However, the whole body is full of fairy fog.


    "Please "Think twice before you leap," said Dai Mei, the master of Liuli.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Hei look nervously. They are short of breath.


    After hearing this,


    the seven immortals put down their palms thoughtfully.


    Seeing this, the three men and one beast were relieved, and some cold sweat came out unconsciously behind them.


    Fortunately, he was scared at last.


    But just gasping for breath, seven Jue immortals suddenly grin. Behind them, seven immortal swords cut off several people without any sign, cutting the space easily.


    "Rules are used to break them!"


    "No!"


    Hun yuan Xian was surprised and rushed to fight.


    "Gang Xuan Jin!"


    "Seven colors Glass hand


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise, which broke the eardrum. The terrible force spread to more than ten floors of the ground, and the sword burst out.


    If you are a master, you can tell which one is better.


    Qijue immortal didn''t move and seemed to throw it out. Hunyuan immortal and Hunyuan immortal tried their best to fight against it, but Shengsheng was shocked back by the blow.


    "Hiss ~!"


    _ $b£ªV¡ñIt''s so strong. There''s a big gap in strength.


    The master of Liuli was even more unbearable. His red lips spilled a trace of blood. Hunyuan immortal sighed to his back and said, "little guy, you can see that the old guy is too strong. We will give you a chance. You can see how to escape."


    "As for how far you can escape, it depends on your nature!"


    Ning Tao bites his teeth and stands up again. Suddenly he turns over his hand and takes out something. It''s a piece of crystal. It''s just Ethereal mother crystal!


    It''s also a natural teleporter!


    "Two elders, the space here is not stable now. It may take a little time to transmit. I''ll trouble you. I''ll help you today, and I''ll "I will repay you with the spring," Ning Tao said solemnly to them.


    At the sight of the crystal, they both understood.


    Hun yuan Xian sighed with admiration, then burst out, and said: "remember, we can''t last too long, but we will do our best."


    "Fight


    "Hunyuan Qigong!"


    "Liuli is the best choice, colorful Liuli body!"


    Two people drink, strength completely burst out, this is to go all out, two mighty immortal''s authority let the air split.


    At the same time, Ning Tao crushed the jade.


    A space force envelops the two, but the surrounding space is disordered and cannot be transmitted normally. The space force tries to open up a channel.


    "Well, none of you can leave!


    Seven absolute immortals cold hum a, behind unexpectedly walked out eight immortal figure, without hesitation toward Ning Tao full blast kill past.


    And he himself, also gently pointed out.


    "Fairy law, the beauty of the moon!"


    A gentle light cheers suddenly sounded, Xianwei mighty, even to take back half of the world, a white dress such as moonlight gauze, bright and moving.


    "Boom...!"


    The terrible power explosion almost broke the space.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Hei are very painful at the moment. The power of space can easily brush off a piece of meat. They become blood people in the blink of an eye.


    But under a moonlight shield, it''s like caring.


    "This is Can you tell me


    Ning Tao''s face was shocked and he looked up subconsciously.


    In line of sight, it is a hazy fairy, gentle and moving, a bright moon hanging in the back of my mind, holy can not be profaned, dazzling can not be looked directly at.


    "It''s you


    Qi Jue Xian''s pupils shrank and his white eyebrows wrinkled.


    But after seeing Ning Tao and Xuanwu who are about to be sent, he suddenly angrily opens his eyes and roars, "I''ll stop her and leave the rest to you."


    "Catch them at all costs!"


    "Boom!"


    Seven absolute immortals angrily meet the mysterious fairy, full burst.


    The eight immortals behind him, five of them dragging Hunyuan immortal and two of them, killed the rest, just like three fierce beasts.


    "No!"


    "It''s just a little bit, just a little bit..." Ning Tao eyes canthus want to crack, face not reconciled, small black has planned to work hard.


    But at this time, a meteor with incredible speed hard hit over, across the sky, it seems that there is a beautiful fairy.


    Sheng Sheng stands in front of the three immortals and does not give in.


    Ning Tao sees a familiar figure vaguely. He is haunted by his dream and wants to reach out to touch her and shout for her However, the surrounding space suddenly shrinks, and at the same time, a voice seems to be heard:


    "immortal Dharma, swing forever!"

 Chapter 1891

    "Is Is that her


    In the depth of memory,


    has a familiar white skirt and shyness.


    Ning Tao''s consciousness is faint. This is her last memory. The space is expanding and contracting violently, which has put them on the road of transmission.


    It was dark all around and he passed out completely.


    And Xiao Hei was no less injured than him. His breath was so weak that he almost burned his blood essence and fought with the old man to death.


    Even so, it is not easy for it to suffer,


    almost 90% of the injuries are caused by it, and its life is on the line.


    "Boy, don''t sleep to death..." Xiao Hei looks at the chaotic and cracked space around him and shouts anxiously


    At this time, there was a cloud outside Qijue mountain.


    Thirteen terrible breath let this piece of heaven and earth are afraid, the mighty Xianwei, tell Heaven and earth, like a God.


    "Boom...!"


    Xianli broke out and started a fight to the death.


    "Roar, asshole!"


    "Seven wonders Curse of life and death


    "Eight decisions, eight heaven damage seal!"


    Seven immortals, such as Qijue immortal and Qijue sect leader, are fighting at the same time. In a rage, their strength is greatly increased.


    "No!"


    Hunyuan immortal and Liuli patriarch were so surprised that they broke out to resist with all their strength.


    The jade hand seal of the mysterious fairy, with a bright moon hanging behind her head, seems to be picked from nine days, bright moonlight, a silver lotus blooming.


    "Bright moon, Lotus!"


    There is the last beautiful fairy, her every move is brilliant, gas like orchid, flowers dare not contend, heaven and earth will be gloomy, a white skirt will be her wonderful man outline incisively and vividly.


    "Immortal method, forever!"


    Thirteen terrible forces erupt in the sea of clouds, just like a nuclear explosion, but they are more powerful.


    Looking up,


    it was as if the sky had been broken.


    A huge storm is intertwined with chaotic energy. The space is broken layer by layer. The sea of clouds is devastated one by one, and the sky is clear in an instant.


    "Whoosh...!"


    After the explosion, thirteen people held their bodies.


    Looking at Ning Tao, who had already escaped on the ground, and Xuanwu, the beast mount he wanted to get, all disappeared with the help of the transmission symbol.


    "Waste, a bunch of waste!"


    Qi Jue Xian was so angry that his chest seemed to explode. He let it slip away.


    That''s a chance for him to see the emperor''s secret.


    "Damn it


    Hunyuan fairy and master Liuli wipe away the blood from the corner of their mouth. Suddenly they look at the mysterious fairy. They are shocked and moved. It seems very inconceivable.


    Then respectfully said: "I have seen the shadow of the moon, my Lord!"


    The back nodded slightly, gorgeous.


    As soon as they looked up, they saw the beautiful fairy again. Their eyes shrank and they said respectfully, "I''ve seen Miss xianyueyi!"


    With a smile, the beautiful fairy bowed back and said, "Yueyi thanks the two elders for Xianggong."


    "Hum!"


    "Have you finished your nonsense?" Qi Jue Xian was so angry that he was gnashing his teeth and his body was trembling.


    You know, his qualification is very old, and his life is also very old. The older he gets, the more he has to face death. Although it should be a while before the end, Xuanwu, who can see the secrets of the great emperor, has escaped.


    How can he not be angry?


    The mysterious fairy sighed and said gently, "Qijue, you''ve passed. Be careful that adult will attack you."


    "Ha ha, do you think adults will wake up because of this little thing? He has fallen into a deep sleep. We are the regulators of the ban on immortals


    "Moon shadow, on the contrary, it''s you. Why do you want to do me a bad job?" the cold way of seven immortals.


    "My apprentice was saved once by that younger generation, and it was you qijuemin who attacked me at that time."


    "I don''t want to worry about it. The murderer seems to be dead, and I''ve paid back the favor. We don''t owe each other," the mysterious fairy said gently.


    "Whoosh!"


    A beautiful shadow came from afar. It turned out to be mengke''er.


    Her lovely face was full of anxiety and her eyes were red. Shifu felt the strong fluctuation of power, so she took the lead.


    As soon as the beautiful eyes are swept, the world seems to be broken.


    "Rather What about elder brother Ning? "


    "Wuwu, master, brother Ning, he He... " Mengke''er''s nose is sour, choking and shaking.


    The mysterious fairy comforted him in a soft voice: "don''t cry, my dear disciple. Your elder brother Ning has already run away, and the favor has been returned. Go home with the master."


    "Really?"


    Mengke''er bit her red lips and wept.


    "Of course, it''s true. Xianggong has left. It turns out that you are Keer''s sister, and I''m his fiancee. You can call me Yueyi''s sister," she said with a smile.Mengke''er was stunned. She didn''t know what she thought of. She blushed. She hid behind the master and said timidly: "see I''ve seen sister Yueyi! "


    The latter nodded with satisfaction, and the beautiful eyes were glad, as if they had already completed some recognition in their hearts.


    He bowed to the mysterious fairy and said, "Yueyi has seen Yueying. Thank you for helping me."


    The mysterious fairy nodded and looked at the strange atmosphere. He seemed to understand something. He said calmly, "you''re welcome. It''s just human."


    "Kor, let''s go!"


    Moonlight, wrapped two people left.


    But xianyueyi suddenly said with a smile, "master Yueying, walk slowly. We will We''ll see each other a lot. "


    Just look at the above ("


    the moonlight shines for a moment. It seems to see a pair of moon eyes meditating, and then they leave with the shyness of mengke''er, disappearing into the sky


    Hunyuan immortal and master Liuli didn''t dare to stay for a long time. They didn''t have the courage to leave.


    While xianyueyi is staring at the moonlight, she has a confident smile on her lips. She is thinking that an apprentice is not enough. If she deceives her master into his bed, a pair of apprentices should be a big help


    This is the sixth candidate in her mind.


    "Hum!"


    See a group of guys have left, seven absolute immortals angry face iron blue, immediately focused on the fairy month according to.


    "Little girl!"


    "Are you sure you want to be the enemy of our qijuemen?" Seven absolute immortals calm face asks a way.


    Xianyue pressed down the Qi and blood in her body, turned around and sneered, "it''s not that I want to be the enemy of your Qijue sect, but that you want my husband and wife to be the enemy!"


    "The fairy has written down this account!"


    "Hum, little girl, there is still a long way to go in the future. Any accident may happen, and so do you, especially And I seven Jue door against, "seven Jue fairy white eyebrow a pick, said very straightforward.


    "Oh?"


    "Lord Qijue''s tone is really unusual. If you dare to touch this fairy, in one day I''m sure you''ll lose your seven Jue gate. If you don''t believe it, you can try it. "


    "The reason why I still keep you is because my husband is the one who really wants to settle with you. Just wait and see. Soon, he will make a comeback and use his own strength to level your Qijue gate."


    Xianyue looked at the ring in her hand and firmly believed.


    The shining light of the ring is dim, which shows that Ning Tao has been far enough away, and the contact is very weak.


    Xianggong,


    I will be waiting for you!


    Looking at xianyueyi''s back, Qijue Xian said angrily, "you want me to be a stepping stone for ningtao''s training. Hum, it''s impossible!"


    "We''ll see if it''s him who brings people to our Qijue gate, or if he dies in hell first."

 Chapter 1892

    Yin and yang are a couple.


    There will be a weak sense between the two.


    This is one of the reasons why xianyueyi can find Ning Tao, and the explosion is hard to see.


    In Qingshi Town, ningtao opens "boy, boy, wake up..."


    Xiao Hei shouts in Ning Tao''s ear.


    Although he has a high vision, he is only a layman after all. If Ning Tao wakes up, he will be clear.


    Even get them out of here.


    Grandma, I played too much this time. I killed qijuemin twice. If this story is spread, I''m afraid it will definitely set off a big wave in the five major areas.


    Countless people will give a big thumbs up!


    As a matter of fact,


    this matter has been spread by force.


    "Boy, boy, do you hear me? You can''t leave the tortoise behind. You haven''t helped me find my elder brother yet. If you die, my elder brother can''t beat me to death. I''d rather die with you."


    Xiao Hei''s face is full of grief and indignation.


    When he thinks of the dark days when he was beaten by them, he wants to cry without tears.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The transmission goes on, and the space is more violent.


    They seem to be in a glass pipe at the moment, but now the glass pipe cracks and even has some small openings, while the outside world is full of water.


    "Click!"


    "Boom Boom


    A variety of bizarre scenes appeared in front of us, including stars, meteorites, and endless terror.


    Xiao Hei is not afraid of this. He is worried about the sudden collapse of the channel. Once it collapses, the best situation is to fall somewhere. The bad thing is to fall into danger or die in the endless void.


    At the thought of it, it burst into tears.


    Looking back on the past with Ning Tao, how many days did he sleep well?


    I always feel like I''m crazy.


    If it wasn''t for its hard life, rough skin and thick flesh, I''m afraid that his teammates would have died with such a wave. Grandma''s, this time, he almost died.


    Xiaohei is afraid, suddenly look move, that has been protecting ningtao Xuanwu tortoise shell, mysterious totem a bright, unexpectedly returned to its body, back to the basin size state.


    Seeing this, he was more anxious.


    It has reached the limit, and Ning Tao doesn''t even have consciousness. Once he encounters debris and turbulence, it''s fatal. Now they can transmit.


    I don''t know how many speed of sound to fly at per second.


    "Damn it


    "When will it be safe? I don''t want to wave any more. I want to change my teammates," Xiao Hei cried.


    But when the words came out, the spatial channel suddenly changed.


    In front of a passage suddenly split a big hole, terrible turbulence form a storm, even crazy toward this side collapse, as if to devour everything.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "No, it''s space turbulence," said Xiao Hei, shaking with fright.


    Can''t do so, wait, grandma''s, spell, a bite, unexpectedly one hand will ningtao throw to the side of the channel, followed, two people all disappeared.


    "Boom...!"


    Once the space storm blows, it''s clean


    At dusk, a motorcade was driving.


    It seems to be a certain caravan or family, with several signs, surrounded by a group of guards, each with fierce breath and shining eyes.


    In this flat land, they don''t know how long they have been driving. It seems that they are on their way purposefully.


    Everyone''s face is filled with excitement and tension, because they are going to participate in the selection.


    Qingyun mansion, this year''s selection competition.


    All the small family geniuses in the northern region, Tianjiao, will go there at this time, full of excitement.


    I hope I can jump Jackie Chan and be proud of the world.


    The motorcade was driving slowly, but suddenly it stopped. There was a commotion. Just listen to this big man shouting in front: "be careful, there is a man in front."


    "Eh, boss, this man seems to be seriously injured. He is in a coma, not like a bandit."


    Coma?


    A simple young man jumped down and looked forward, only to see a bloody shadow, very sad, but can feel the breath.


    After pondering for a while, he could not bear to say: "take him. Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher."

 Chapter 1893

    "Creak, creak...!"


    The sound of the carriage is more and more clear, even in the dark, it is very pleasant.


    "I I Are you still alive? "


    In the dark, a ray of light suddenly came on.


    Ning Tao is in a muddle. His body keeps shaking with something. The crunching between the logs never stops. It seems that he is on a long journey.


    "Well!"


    "Oh Hiss...! "


    Want to move, but the whole body deep pain.


    It seems that the body overreacted and fell off the carriage, causing a lot of commotion.


    "Boss Shi, Mangu, the seriously injured guy seemed to wake up and fell off the carriage."


    "Stop the car."


    "Take a rest in place first!" A rough voice then sounded, with the footsteps came.


    Ning Tao groaned in pain. His whole body seemed to be scattered. His muscles and bones had their own ideas. He was very naughty and refused to return. He could not move.


    "Friend, friend, are you ok..." There was a simple worry in my ear.


    "Mangu, you have to tell Miss Ben several times that you have to take this waste and burden with you. Don''t you know that this enrollment competition of Qingyun mansion is about to start?"


    "I''ve come all the way here, and I''m determined to be a disciple of Qingyun mansion. If I let you delay and ruin something, I''ll let my father strip you of your skin," a voice of complaint came.


    The rest of the words were off and on, like pleading.


    "Hum, a fool, if you want to save him, you can carry him on your back. Don''t delay our journey. No one can do it. If you fall behind, don''t blame us if you meet the spirit beast or bandit. Let''s go!"


    "Creak, creak...!"


    With the sound of pride, the team set off again.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what happened, but he knows that a pair of arms carefully put him on a reliable back, and then he followed.


    His consciousness sank again with the steady.


    "Thank you Thank you... "


    There seemed to be a response in his ear, but he could not hear it. He only felt that he had a long dream.


    When I dream of sister Xia, xianyueyi smiles, her children are carefree, and Sophia, including her mother on earth, yaoyue, Li Bingbing and Hongmeng


    The whole family was happy and lived a happy life, but suddenly a ferocious devil appeared to wash his family with blood. He had no power to resist, which made him wake up suddenly.


    "Roar...!"


    A roar of beast contains ferocity.


    Ning Tao gradually opened his eyes, the voice is in his ears, is a spirit beast, bad, dangerous.


    "Evil animal, die!"


    A roar followed, directly blocked in front of him, a pair of iron fists were made by him.


    "Dao FA, Man Wang Quan!"


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao raised his head and found that it was already late at night. They were engulfed by the endless night.


    In front of him, a simple young man is fighting with a six step sand iron ant with a pair of iron fists. There are three or four spirit beast corpses nearby. The scene is very dangerous.


    "It''s him Did you save yourself? "


    Mangu''s strength is only the high-level cultivation of alchemy. His strength is good, but he can''t hold the wheel.


    After a fight, he has lost.


    "Jiji...!"


    The sand iron ant is arrogant, and the beast''s pupil is scarlet. In the dark of the sand field, it is their family''s world.


    How dare this silly boy fight with them?


    With a pair of iron blades, his forelimb was like a black blade, and his whole body was like steel. Every time he made a hand, he could leave a wound on Mangu.


    Although the latter is highly cultivated, he is very clumsy and primitive. He can only fight with a pair of fists.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Ning Tao holds his breath and squints his eyes. He''s a real jerk. When he wakes up, it happens.


    So where is this?


    No matter, first solved the immediate trouble!


    Although his spirit power could not be used, there were still some spirits. Moreover, he took dragon blood herb and experienced nearly six animal tides. Even if there were not 100000 spirit beasts killed, there would be 80000 or 90000.


    With this momentum, we can frighten countless people.


    Eyes closed, suddenly burst open.


    "ZuLong Road, Longwei!"


    An invisible pressure oppressed the four sides, and the terrible spirit of killing and cutting seemed to have just climbed out of the corpse mountain.


    Sand iron ant is a face of sarcasm, suddenly feel a pair of cold scorn eyes to stare at, this is what terrible breath, this murderous, bloody smell, my God, I met the boss?


    Turning around,


    found Ning Tao staring at it indifferently.


    At this glance, it was scared out of its wits, as if it had been despised by a dragon, while standing on the corpse mountain, in a pool of blood, it was so small."Jiji...!"


    The sand ant screamed and ran away in a hurry.


    And hiding in the dark waiting for a chance to hand some spirit beasts are sharp escape, as if to see the devil.


    Barbarian bone is feeling desperate, suddenly see this sudden scene, can''t help but doubt of scratched his head.


    Was the first D ^ e


    scared away by his fist?


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao coughs behind him. He didn''t expect to consume so much. His body is almost useless.


    Just now, they were scared away by their momentum, just like an ordinary man who slaughtered tens of thousands of people and walked out of the bloody pool. The sharp and murderous look in his eyes could frighten him to death.


    It''s also common to have soft legs.


    "Why, you wake up!"


    Listen, run to me.


    But Ning Tao was old and spicy, and he said, "come on, get out of here and find a safe place to hide. Those spirit beasts may come back again."


    Kill Come back?


    Barbarian bone is scared to panic, hastily promise, one hand hold Ning Tao, one hand go to catch those spirit beast corpse.


    "You What are you doing? " Ning Tao was stunned.


    "Of course, I took these carcasses with me, but it was hard for me to kill them. The sand iron ant is full of treasure. If you see it, you can share it." Mangu grabbed it excitedly and wanted to leave.


    But Ning Tao couldn''t smile bitterly, and even said: "no one taught you, either put away the ring with space, or avoid the smell of blood. If you can''t walk out half an hour with the corpse, you will be besieged."


    "Ah, then What about that? " Mangu blushed with embarrassment and was a little nervous.


    He is a casual practitioner. He has no school or school. The resources of his cultivation up to now have come from his frugality. He has been doing this all the time. Who will teach him these valuable experiences.


    Ning Tao seems to guess, immediately said with a wry smile: "if you don''t have space to quit, you''ll lose it."


    "Don''t worry, you are my life-saving benefactor. I will give you a big gift. This chance will never be worse than these things. It will only take a few days."


    Then he pointed to his injury.


    "Ouch...!"


    There''s a roar from the distance. It''s very close.


    Hearing this, Mangu immediately promised him to chase the motorcade.


    But he never thought that Ning Tao gave him an opportunity to become a top strong man.


    The two ran wildly, and the motorcade was not far away.


    Ning Tao took advantage of this opportunity and asked, "my friend, where is this in the southern region?"


    South Southern region?


    The barbarian bone supported him and scratched his head. "Well, your head won''t hurt. This is the northern region. It''s thousands of miles away from the southern region. We''re planning to go to Qingyun mansion."


    North


    Ning Tao was stupefied in an instant.


    Blank brain has been echoing this sentence, northern region, Qingyun house, I am still dreaming?


    All of a sudden, there was a fire in front of me.


    "Brother Shi, we''re back. It''s me, Mangu," Mangu dragged him to the team happily.


    But people are here, but the soul is empty

 Chapter 1894

    Night, lonely and dangerous.


    A motorcade of more than 100 people stopped at the foot of a cliff, surrounded by a huge fire made of animal oil. The fire blazed into the sky, and there was animal powder around.


    These are all necessary things in the wild.


    Ning Tao and Mangu are lucky to return to the team, behind the night came the commotion, wolf howl, beast roar, vaguely can see the blood red shadow wandering.


    Fortunately, they did not dare to rush.


    After some greetings, the team returned to normal.


    And Ning Tao is lonely leaning on the side of the carriage, a complex sigh, after a simple understanding, he has been able to be sure.


    Here It''s the northern region.


    The southern region is rich in mountains, so it is called demon ridge.


    The most famous one is the wild forbidden area, which retains the appearance of the ancient times, that is, the so-called fifth forbidden area.


    It can be called the paradise of spirit beasts.


    And the northern region is covered by the boundless Ming sea. Over seven years, Chengdu is the boundless ocean. The most famous is the Ming sea forbidden area. It''s that The sixth area.


    Known as the paradise of the sirens


    So there is a smell of sea in the air here, which may not be noticed under normal conditions, but it suddenly comes to me when I wake up.


    I,


    actually transferred from the southern region to the northern region!


    Ning Tao smacks his tongue. He looks at his palm in disbelief. There is a silver thread that is just the power of space.


    After crushing the crystal, he had this feeling.


    For example, his previous insight space was to observe an airplane. He had been paying attention to its shape all the time, but suddenly asked him to take it apart to have a look. Although he could not completely remember the structure and parts inside, he could probably understand a lot.


    He just felt close to the space.


    This progress is enough to save him ten years of hard work.


    It''s them that underestimate its magic.


    Ning Tao is happy and worried. The rapid development of space Avenue all benefits from this ethereal mother crystal, and as long as the injury recovers, it is bound to break through.


    However, he seems to be separated from Xiao Hei.


    He asked Mangu, but the latter''s answer was that he didn''t see it. At that time, it was an open area. It was clear at a glance that there would be no tortoise in the area of ten thousand li.


    Just now he took time to feel for a while, and found that he had a connection with Xiao Hei. The feeling between essence and blood should be in the northern region at the moment.


    It''s just a little far away from him.


    However, as long as there is induction, the distance is very simple.


    "Go away, fool!"


    "Are you really stupid or fake stupid? You carry him back again. I want you to throw him away. What''s the use of saving him?"


    "We''ve been delayed for a day. Miss Ben tells you that if you want to save him, you''d better carry it all the way. It''s better not to cause us any trouble, or you''ll be thrown away too. You''re a fool and a waste. It''s just a match..."


    In the distance came the angry curse of the woman.


    Ning Tao looks over and finds that Mangu is in front of a white carriage, discussing something with a woman in a blue dress. The situation is very bad.


    Is it because of myself?


    He had heard the woman''s curse several times.


    I always wanted to throw myself away, but Mangu couldn''t bear to carry himself all the time.


    A moment later, Mangu came over with a bitter smile.


    See Ning Tao has been looking at, he can''t help but comfort: "don''t worry, I won''t give up on you, my father taught me to keep my word."


    "No matter what they do, I will save you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nods with a bitter smile.


    "Thank you


    Through the contact for a while, he understood the Mangu''s character. He was very straightforward and honest. There was no crooked road and his heart was open and soft.


    But it''s easy to lose.


    "Ha ha, don''t be polite to me. It''s nothing to me. By the way, how could you fall in such a place with serious injury?"


    Mangu asked awkwardly.


    This is what Miss Han Ruoxue asked him to ask, for fear of causing big trouble to their team. They should be prepared for their feelings and reasons.


    Ning Tao saw through at a glance, and didn''t hide it. He said with a bitter smile: "there were some accidents. I had a fight with some powerful guys. After waking up, I was saved by you. But you can rest assured that it won''t bring you any trouble."


    "My enemy is far away from here, and if there is any trouble, I will leave, so that your eldest lady doesn''t have to worry."


    After hearing this, Mangu blushed with embarrassment.


    No way, he came from a small town, selected by the small town, and then went to the competition with the poor troops, relying on their help.


    I had to get up and tell the first lady.


    Ning Tao listened to his explanation, the whole team, led by Shicheng poor family, is the most powerful, with a group of talents to Qingyun mansion.


    As long as you pass, you will be a disciple of Qingyun mansion.


    You know, it''s amazing. Except for the twelve gates of Tiangang, there are 19 schools of Disha, one of which is Qingyun mansion.He suddenly remembered that his elder martial sister Ye Wanqing had said that Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s second daughter were practicing in Qingyun mansion. He always wanted to find her, but now her wish has come true.


    They don''t have a lot of talent, and they don''t know what''s going on.


    In fact, he wanted to take his women and children to his side to protect them, but he was not strong enough to suffer.


    That''s why he let the elder martial sister go back to the school to practice.


    Ning Tao looks up at the starry sky, looking at the bright moon, and the resentment of mengke''er. I hate your grievance. My eyes appear in my mind.


    Lingering, heart pain.


    The mysterious fairy who appeared at that time should be her master. Her moves were the same, but she was so terrible that she dared to fight seven immortals.


    And what makes him care more.


    It was the familiar and vague figure of the white skirt.


    Yueyi, is that you?


    The corners of the mouth can''t help but smile, and the hands are whirling with Yangling ring.


    When I was in memory, I was suddenly awakened by a sneer: "if you want to ask me to take him in, I don''t mean to be unkind, but our motorcade doesn''t support idlers. As long as you can keep up and work, you can follow."


    "Thank you, miss. Thank you..."


    Mangu ran over with ecstasy and frowned at Ning Tao. It seemed that he was done.


    They leaned together and chatted about Beiyu with great interest.


    Forbidden area, of course, is a hot topic.


    In fact, the ranking between the restricted areas is very simple. It is a simple list according to its dangers and existing things.


    Although Minghai is at the end of the list, it is full of unknowns.


    It is said that the water there is black. It is also said that there is a divine beast in the deepest place.


    It''s terrible, too many unknowns.


    The monks in the northern region thought that there was no problem for Minghai to rank in the top three.


    However, because there is no conclusive evidence, and it does not endanger the southern region as the fifth restricted area does, no one really attaches importance to it.


    According to Mangu,


    a powerful monk once ventured into the depths of the Ming sea, trying to find out what was in the depths. But a few months later, he rushed out, bruised, as if he had been injured by something terrible.


    Update "fastest - upper s


    half of the body was bitten by one bite.


    Someone wanted to save him, but he burned his life and roared out: "there is a great terror in Minghai, and the northern region is in danger..."

 Chapter 1895

    "Great terror, danger, danger..."


    These words scared those people at that time, because the fallen strong man had great strength and reputation, and soon caused an uproar.


    "And then what?" Ning Tao looks curious.


    Mangu grinned and drank a mouthful of rice wine, but he almost choked it out.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and smiles. He is in a good mood.


    "Keke, listen to my father tell me, many northern regions forces, people are panic, at that time caused a great sensation."


    "Because it''s so noisy, even the three gates and the four sects in the northern region are shocked. So they jointly asked Tianji gate, one of the three gates in the northern region, to add a hexagram to see if it was the murderer? Or Jill? "


    "What happened in the sea?"


    Barbarian bone pretends to be mysterious.


    Ning Tao frowned. His intuition told him that it would never be a good thing. What happened in the forbidden area would not be so simple.


    Refer to three people to look up, see that night on the cliff, I do not know when more than a blue skirt woman.


    She is tall, white and beautiful. Her face is like peach blossom. She is wearing a decent blue skirt. She is sitting gracefully on the cliff and looking down on the three people.


    "I''ve seen Miss Han!"


    Boss Shi, Mangu quickly gets up to salute.


    Ning Tao looks at her curiously and finds that she is very beautiful and has a lot of temperament, but she seems to be too arrogant and has a sense of disdain and indifference.


    "Have you seen enough? I don''t understand the rules and don''t even have a word of thanks in my motorcade," Han Ruoxue scolded.


    "Miss, he..."


    Mangu wanted to explain, but he was staring.


    And Ning Tao looked at the animal legs and liquor in his hand, but he had no choice but to smile. He bit his teeth and propped up. All the wounds on his body burst out at the same time. The skin opened and the flesh burst, and the blood gurgled. This kind of pain came into his heart.


    But he just didn''t say a word. He bowed his hand to Han Ruoxue and said, "thank you for your acceptance. I''m allowed to go to Qingyun mansion with you. I..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Han Ruoxue and ignored him. He sneered at elder Shi and said, "Uncle Shi, do you have such a bad vision now? If you meet any waste, you will go to Qingyun mansion to compete."


    "It''s one of the 19 schools of Disha and the four schools of Beiyu. No one can participate in it."


    "when we get to Qingyun City, the people who should go know something. Don''t let a servant lose my face in Shicheng, and don''t say they know us."


    "Miss, how can you..." Mangu''s face turned red, but he was stopped by Ning Tao.


    Don''t quarrel over a trifle.


    And let alone Qingyun mansion, even if it was Qijue gate, he beat it up to Shanmen and killed it twice.


    After all, thanks to the kindness of others, Ning Tao has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, and doesn''t want to make Mangu and his own people blush.


    Although the stone boss does not speak, he looks at Ning Tao''s injury. If he is seriously injured to such a broken person, he will be able to make a light hearted decision. How can he be an ordinary person?


    As for the clumsy eyes, ha ha.

 Chapter 1896

    Uncle Shi doesn''t dare to boast. He has a unique vision, but he believes in intuition. Ning Tao is by no means ordinary.


    The eldest lady is as cold as snow. She carries her long white neck. This kind of arrogance comes from her heart and has been cultivated since childhood. Her eyes are higher than the top.


    Regardless of talent, strength, identity, background, which one, she is enough to be tied for the top in Shicheng.


    Originally, she hated brute bones and was stupid. She didn''t expect that he was always looking for trouble for herself. A garbage lying on the side of the road was also saved. It was a flood of sympathy. More importantly, it was delaying their journey.


    There are only five days left for the enrollment competition of Qingyun Prefecture, and they have to arrive ahead of time.


    Now because he has been delayed for a day.


    How to keep her from getting upset.


    t. N


    Mangu took a deep breath, arched his hands in a deep voice and said, "do you have anything else to do with the young lady?"


    "Well, I''d like to remind you that these scale horses need to be fed in the early morning. It''s your job. Don''t go on business. If you dare to screw up Miss Bennet''s schedule, I''ll make you look good."


    Cold as snow, cold hum, and then jump down the cliff.


    Uncle Shi''s face was stiff. He looked at them with pity, and finally he could only sigh.


    Scale horse is a heterogeneous species, very irritable, generally have a special slave to feed them, but even so there will be casualties, can be said to be the hardest work, miss, this is deliberately difficult.


    Afraid of an accident, he hesitated. He said with a good heart, "if there''s anything you don''t understand, you can come and ask me."


    Ning Tao and Mangu said thanks together.


    Seeing that they were all gone, they finally sat down with their carriages and looked up at the starry sky.


    Looking at the stars all over the sky, surrounded by a gorgeous Milky way, makes the whole night colorful. The cool air mixed with the taste of sea water can always make people feel refreshed, and a heart is incomparably beautiful.


    After chatting for a while, Mangu took a rest.


    Along the way, he fought for several times and carried Ning Tao on his back. He was really tired and soon snored like thunder.


    Ning Tao took a look at it and then sat down with his knees crossed. He had to take care of his injury as soon as possible, otherwise it would do great damage to his foundation.


    Run against the sky and breathe quietly.


    It wasn''t until the middle of the night that Ning Tao''s body produced a wisp of spiritual power. Although this wisp was a key, he took out a healing medicine with it.


    In this cycle, the injury gradually improved.


    At daybreak, Ning Tao opens his eyes once, flicks a ring, and suddenly appears a elixir, dragon blood grass, which is put into his mouth without hesitation.


    The injury has recovered 10%, I believe in two days time, should be able to recover almost.


    At that time, it''s time to break through


    "Herod...!"


    Before long, there was a commotion in my ears.


    He suddenly remembered that he had to feed the scale horse. He immediately opened his eyes, and saw at a glance the exhausted barbarians, and the irascible and stubborn scale horse.


    A helpless smile rose from the corner of his mouth


    In the early morning, a ray of sunlight shines on the earth.


    The light golden sun shines on the people. Uncle Shi habitually ends his cultivation, stretches and punches again. Suddenly he feels wrong.


    Why didn''t they come to him?


    Remember they''re going to feed them.


    You know, even if the friars feed for the first time, there may be a big mess. It''s very simple common sense to get hurt, but how can it be so quiet now?


    It''s broken!


    It''s not going to happen, is it?


    Uncle Shi quickly put on his clothes and ran over. He was more worried about the scale horse accident and delayed the journey to the competition.


    That''s a big deal.


    Damn it!


    I knew I shouldn''t have let the young lady be so headstrong. How could I give them such an important event? If something really happened, it would be too late.


    "Whoosh!"


    Anxious, he arrived at the scale horse team.


    But in front of this scene let him astonished, row by row, neat, full of hundreds of strong scale horse, quietly obediently in the grass.


    "This


    Is he blinded?


    Uncle Shi rubs his eyes hard. It''s hard to believe that the scale horse is so good.


    All the way from Shicheng, more than a dozen servants had died. They were all kicked to death by the scale horse. They were more difficult to serve than the young master.


    Barbarian bone holding a ball of grass, directly thrown in front of them, seems to be afraid that they are not enough to eat.


    But a white scale horse has already had enough to eat. He just raised his head discontentedly, but he saw Ning Tao''s eyes. He was so scared that he put his head into the grass to eat.


    Mom, this man is a butcher.


    A wave of cutting momentum scared their legs.


    Shi Shumu was stunned. He was most familiar with the white scale horse, because it was a young lady''s mount. No one dared to do anything about it. There were eight lives under its feet.It''s like she''s infected with Princess disease.


    But it''s the first time it''s so good today. It''s really a strange thing.


    Curious, he went over and asked, "what''s the matter? How can they be so good? Have you ever domesticated scale horses?"


    Mangu looks at Ning Tao.


    The latter light smile, vague way: "may be because I look handsome, they are willing to listen to me."


    As soon as the words fell, the hundred scale horses nodded desperately.


    They really don''t want to eat, and their stomachs are bursting. They all look at Uncle Shi with begging eyes.


    The latter''s mouth twitches and looks at Ning Tao strangely, but he doesn''t see anything unusual. Seeing that the scale horse is safe, he leaves with a few greetings.


    "Herod...!"


    "Get ready, don''t fall behind. Today we have to double our schedule. We have to arrive at Qingyun city on the fourth day to prepare for the competition..."


    Uncle Shi organized a motorcade and roared.


    "Boom...!"


    A hundred scale horses ran wildly, splashing long dust and smoke on the ground, just like a hundred Zhang smoke dragon.


    Han Ruoxue, sitting in the carriage, feels the violent turbulence and is very dissatisfied. Like those genius of big power, they all travel in the palace, and even have a flying magic weapon. That''s natural and unrestrained.


    Like them, it''s too shabby.


    She took a look at the back of the team, the speed is very fast, the man bone guy should be left behind.


    She deserves to be disobedient.


    At that time, even if father blames her, it has nothing to do with her. He has to save the waste.


    Is proud, a strong scale horse suddenly ran to the side, she thought the straggling brute bone, so vividly appeared in front of her, full of spring.


    He also said with a smile, "Miss, you are running too slowly. I''ll go ahead and find out the way for you."


    "Fight


    Without waiting for her to open her mouth, the barbarians will ride out the dust.


    "Ho!"


    There was a crane crowing in the sky. She looked up blankly. An elegant white crane flew over the sky, carrying a familiar figure.


    That''s Ning.


    As if aware of her startled sight, Ning Tao grins at him, and then goes away.


    This

 Chapter 1897

    The young lady was as cold as snow.


    What''s going on?


    A violent shaking of the carriage woke her up. It was true that she was not dreaming.


    The barbarian riding on her scale horse, riding on the dust, and the waste, surnamed Ning, actually leisurely riding a white crane to fly to her head.


    Asshole, what''s going on?


    "Step on the boom...!"


    "Ho!"


    Ning Tao sits on the white crane. No, it should be said that he is a crane. His whole body is white, just like a fairy.


    This seems to be a group of migrating white cranes. One of them happened to be stopped by him. Once the fierce breath was released, even the seventh level king would be scared to shiver.


    A glare of anger is like a killing God.


    "Chi...!"


    All of a sudden, more than a dozen sharp wind bursts out, and Ning Tao, who has been on the battlefield for a long time, suddenly realizes.


    This is a sneak attack on them.


    "No, get out of the way!"


    Ning Tao drinks to the white crane. The latter is intelligent and has extraordinary strength. He easily avoids some arrows, but a snow-white arrow pierces his wings.


    "Ho ho...!"


    The white crane cries in pain and falls from the air.


    And take advantage of this opportunity, Ning Tao also finally saw the murderer, not others, it is Miss Han Ruoxue, still holding a snow white bow.


    Bowstring full moon, actually shot an arrow.


    "Asshole!"


    Ning Tao is furious. He takes out an ordinary long gun from the ring and throws it hard.


    But the blow was too hard and the wound burst.


    White crane and he fell down together, making a painful whine, ear full of the wind, will soon hit the ground, the speed is very fast.


    A bite,


    desperately hit down.


    With the help of force anti shock, very reluctantly flying in the air, this is to unload the force and fall to the ground.


    However, I heard a loud noise in my ear, and the white crane fell to the side with a cry of pain. A clean white wing was bloody.


    "Ho ho...!"


    Ning Tao looked at it and found that it was seriously injured, but fortunately, he could use the elixir to save it.


    "Whoosh!"


    But at this moment, a snow-white arrow passed his ear and shot straight at the white crane. The speed was amazing and the timing was decisive.


    One shot hits the crane on the head.


    Snow white arrow instantly pierced, a splash of blood, fell in front of Ning Tao not far away.


    It''s dead.


    Da Luo Xian Dan can''t save it!


    Ning Tao is angry. His heart is burning. Regardless of the bleeding of the wound, he bites his teeth and raises his head. His cold eyes are fixed on the cold snow.


    "Why do you do it to me? Have I offended you? And why did you kill it! "


    "Hum!"


    "It''s disrespectful to dare to fly over Miss Ben''s head. If you dare to do it again next time, you will die instead of that evil animal."


    Cold as snow, skin a cold, proud cold hum.


    "Waves...!"


    Dozens of guards slowly pulled out the blade.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath, one eye Mou becomes Sen ran to get up, this is to force him to open to kill greatly.


    "Herod...!"


    "Wait, stop it. Brother Ning and miss Ning, don''t mess around. We are all our own people. If you have something to say, don''t do it..."


    Mangu ran to the front hearing the sound.


    Jump off the horse and hold Ning Tao.


    Even boss Shi Shushi felt uneasy. He had a dangerous feeling. He immediately advised: "brother Ning, don''t get excited. It''s just a white crane. Don''t be so angry. I''ll send you some some some other day."


    "Brother Ning, brother Ning..." Mangu''s anxious voice echoed in his ears.


    Ning Tao is short of breath, but gradually calms down. He takes a deep look at the cold snow, and then turns to the white crane. He wants to bury it himself.


    This time, it''s time to give face to barbarians.


    He is his own life-saving benefactor. If it''s difficult for him to do it, it''s impossible for him to be reasonable.


    "Hum, fool and trash, let''s go!" Cold as snow, cold humming orders.


    "Boom...!"


    A line of motorcade left quickly, dust and smoke rolling.


    Ning Tao didn''t even take a look at it. Instead, he went straight to the white crane and bowed. It was he who implicated him. If there is an afterlife, I hope you can become stronger.


    Also warned myself, become strong!


    ~Y Geng N ~ new t the fastest / b ¡Ì


    took out a wide sword from the ring, and I don''t know where I got it, so I dug it up on the ground.


    Mangu didn''t abandon Ning Tao. Instead, he dug up with him. He didn''t use his spiritual power. He only used his physical strength. This is also a respect for the dead.


    Dig a pit and bury it, and set up an unnamed grave.Ning Tao looked at the tomb and said hoarsely, "barbarian bone, do you know what I saw?"


    "What?" He looked confused.


    "Our future."


    "Remember, if you don''t have the ability and strength, one day in the future, maybe this will be our end. You don''t need any reason to die miserably. Maybe even a solitary grave is a luxury."


    Ning Tao clenched his fists heavily.


    There was never a moment when the flame in his eyes was so hot and hot as it was now.


    There is only one belief left in my mind: to be stronger!


    If Mangu is thoughtful, the powerless crane makes him feel a pain in his heart. Will it be his own future?


    Jump on the scale horse, two people speed forward.


    But in this empty land, there is an unnamed grave where an angel with broken feathers is buried


    "Step on the boom...!"


    Although it is a plain, there are many fierce animals here.


    It''s very difficult for a person to cross here, let alone seriously injured. Only by keeping up with the army and working together can he cross the plain safely.


    After running for a long time, the scale horse can run for thousands of miles in a day.


    But Ning Tao suddenly eyebrow a pick, scold scale horse stop, a pair of golden pupil looked forward to the Grand Canyon.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    This pair of eyes seems to be able to explore everything, to see Yin and Yang, mysteries unparalleled, he seems to see something from a distant distance, the look of surprise flashed.


    "What''s the matter, brother Ning?" Barbarian bone looked around empty, very puzzled.


    "There''s an accident in front of us, it''s the motorcade," he jumped off the horse and touched it quietly.


    Team?


    Mangu was completely confused. Why didn''t he see it.


    However, out of direct trust, he tied up the clever scale horse and touched it curiously.


    This canyon is famous. It''s called beimenguan!


    Because as long as you get out of this grand canyon, the danger will be greatly reduced, and you can also see a lot of human flourishing cities, which is out of the feeling of being in the wild.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Before climbing up, I heard a fight.


    Both of them were shocked in spirit. They climbed to the valley and looked at it curiously.


    In the canyon, there was a big scuffle.


    Hundreds of people are fighting here. The motorcade is seriously damaged. It seems that it has been attacked secretly. Shi Shuzheng is fighting back with his hands, but the situation is very bad.


    Because the enemy is several times stronger.


    "Asshole, aren''t you pirates? How do you get to land and rob? You You''re not doing your job, "he said.

 Chapter 1898

    `,


    "Dangdang...!"


    After a fight, uncle Shi was kicked back.


    He was besieged by three strong men. They seemed to be the leaders of these men. They were very strong.


    Three or four hundred people under his command surrounded the whole motorcade, and more than a dozen people had fallen down. The bloody smell permeated the Grand Canyon, and the scene was very tragic.


    Han Ruoxue and several geniuses are protected in the center by a group of guards, but Yurong is extremely ugly, and unexpectedly meets pirates on land. This is really bad luck.


    Constantly pull bow archery, splashing blood.


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled, his heart naturally.


    Although these bandits are pirates, their strength is real. In terms of strength, they are several times stronger than them.


    Just about to turn to Mangu and say to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, but he found that the latter stood up. No matter how Ning Tao found it, he immediately waved his iron fist and said with awe inspiring Justice: "don''t panic, miss. I''ll help you."


    Said, on the crazy down to kill.


    "Ah, ah, ah...!"


    Ning Tao stares at him and wants to catch him, but he runs too fast. In the blink of an eye, he gets into the battle group and is hard to separate. His hand is frozen at this moment.


    He is a real tiger.


    Generally, people like this can''t live more than three episodes in TV dramas, and even if they die, they don''t know how to die, with a smile on their lips.


    Is the so-called heartless.


    Ning Tao is very speechless, can''t help but worry about Mangu.


    At present, the strength of the pirates has the upper hand. If he recovers his strength, he may be able to deal with it. But now, he is still worried about what happened just now.


    Save them, hem.


    "Boom...!"


    Looking at the whole team, there are two strong players.


    On the pirate side, there are three lianxu, who are the three leaders, but the water content of these two lianxu strongmen is great.


    One is Shicheng, a small city with average strength.


    On the other hand, he often wanders in the forbidden area of Minghai and seizes the islands bravely. He is also the leader of one side''s forces and has a deep foundation. He is a strong man who survives from fighting.


    The difference between the two can be seen at a glance.


    "Ah...!"


    Hundreds of people were killed and injured at the same time.


    The other one in the team was defeated. He screamed and was cut off by a knife. The pirates were as excited as chicken blood.


    "Kill


    "Jie Jie Brothers, it''s still the old rule. Men will be killed and women will be brought back. This time we''re going to make a fortune. Ha ha... "


    The big leader laughed with confidence.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    Hundreds of people roared and their eyes glowed green with excitement.


    But Mangu, uncle Shi, Han Ruoxue and others are as pale as paper. How can these pirates be so powerful that they easily crush them.


    Especially cold as snow, thick unwilling almost engraved on her face, she carried the hope of the whole stone city, although she despised, but she would not be willing to die in the hands of these smelly pirates. Even Suffer from their repeated insults.


    According to her beautiful fantasy, she should be the first elder sister of Qingyun mansion in the future. Countless peerless Tianjiao kneel down under the pomegranate skirt and are as gallant as a dog, serving as a pearl.


    And her future Taoist partner must be a big brother and a big man who shocked one side. Outside, she is an owl and a super overlord of the northern region. But in front of her, she must obey her advice. She can fall in love with thousands of men, but the Taoist partner can only love her one and remain faithful.


    It''s like turning the idea of a man''s harem upside down.


    This is her cold as snow, strong competitive, arrogant heart, no one is allowed to step on her, she can only step on countless people, go everywhere with the princess


    But, after all, it''s just a fantasy.


    If it doesn''t come true, she may die in the hands of a group of pirates and be held on the bed by them like a wild animal * *, and her big sister''s dream and male pet''s harem are all broken.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The fighting has become white hot and fierce.


    Since the big leader saw Han Ruoxue, his eyes have moved away. His saliva is wild. How beautiful and good-natured girl, the best.


    White and tender, make people have the impulse of crime.


    Immediately red eyes roared: "listen to me, the girl with the blue skirt belongs to me. If anyone dares to hurt her, I will skin him alive."


    "Roar...!"


    Savage bone was furious and red eyed. He picked up a big knife and cut at him. He would never allow these scum to pollute the goddess in his heart.


    "Bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    "Kill


    And Han Ruoxue saw Mangu fighting for her, introverted, no waves, this is in his eyes should be, if not so hard is to die, betrayal.


    Glancing around, the defense circle was crumbling and half of the people were dead. Barbarian bones were just high-level cultivation of refining gods. Uncle Shi was seriously injured. It was only a moment before he was defeated. It seemed that they had to escape by smearing oil on the soles of their feet while they could hold on.How can her future sister be planted at the starting point.


    Her road to hegemony, Xiaoxiong road and Hougong road haven''t started yet.


    At this time, the barbarian bone was slapped on the chest by the big leader, and suddenly blood gushed out like a broken kite.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Little boy, you don''t have to look at how many kilos you have. You dare to challenge me. No one dares to stop me for the woman I want."


    "Die, wave breaker!"


    A knife is powerful and sharp.


    Looking at that ferocious face, Mangu felt a sense of despair. Is that all, but The first lady hasn''t escaped yet.


    Blame yourself for not being able to


    Just as the knife was about to fall, a solemn old man yelled. The timing was right. An invisible dragon blade came through the air.


    "Spirit Kill


    In the blink of an eye, it directly split into the big leader''s mind.


    He screamed. His mind was torn. His spirit power was in disorder. He was cut down in anger, but he fell down.


    At this moment, Mangu seemed unwilling to open his eyes again, roared out, grabbed the big knife and cut at his head.


    A knife fell, a large amount of blood fell.


    A headless body and a dead head fell on his side, hot blood spilled all over him.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This What''s going on? "


    A group of pirates who came to land to rob business were stupefied and stupefied The big leader was killed by a stupid boy like a fool?


    Even the two leaders and the three leaders were stupid.


    The field was quiet, and they all stopped fighting, and all their eyes were focused on the heroic brute bones.


    He killed the leader of lianxu!


    Is it unparalleled?


    Mangu himself was stupid. Looking at that ferocious brain, he was very incredible. He scratched his head and recalled that he killed himself.


    "Ha ha, well done, Mangu, Mangu..."


    Looking at the excitement and cheering, the two leaders suddenly realized that it was wrong. Just now, he seemed to hear an old voice.


    As soon as he sank down, he suddenly yelled, "I dare to ask which elder passed by here. You might as well come out and see him. Maybe our beihaimeng has something to do with him."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Just Beihai League dares to have a relationship with Ben Xian. He is ignorant and ridiculous. If you all want to die here, Ben Xian doesn''t mind showing his true face."


    "That''s the price!"

 Chapter 1899

    When the word "cost" came out, the scene was in chaos.


    Two leaders and three leaders face green, a heart to the throat, Ben Benxian, are you kidding? Could a fairy pass by here?


    Once they show up, they''re going to die.


    "Wait Wait


    "Don''t be impulsive, sir. We''re just joking. How can we all respect you? Please calm down."


    And cold as snow, stone uncle, Mangu and others a face at a loss, this vicissitudes of sound from where?


    Why help them?


    "Hum!"


    "A group of young people, bullying you is a disgrace to our immortal''s prestige. If we don''t look at the face of Qingyun mansion this time, we are too lazy to fight against mole ants."


    "Go back and tell you the senior officials of beihaimeng to be more restrained, benxian Come back


    The voice is overbearing, like an emperor.


    Let the following people listen to the heart uneasy, this in the end is which elder?


    Did you return it?


    Wait a minute. Is it the strong man a hundred years ago.


    KK


    Beixian Night North!


    In those days, the white immortal was scared.


    The two leaders were startled and said: "master Beixian, please calm down. We didn''t mean to offend you. We''ll roll. We''ll bring the original words to you."


    The voice echoed, but there was no sound.


    Did master Beixian leave?


    A group of hundreds of Pirates flashed suspicions on their faces, their eyes twinkled, and some reluctantly looked at the motorcade, especially the beautiful blue dress beauty.


    I''m not willing to leave like this.


    The elder is gone. Do you want to fight for it again?


    See the atmosphere is not right, cold if snow cold hum a, Ao Jiao way: "how, you still die not to change, not afraid of the elder suddenly back a finger to crush you."


    "To tell you the truth, my family has a long history with yebei. He even held me when I was a child. If you don''t believe me You can try it. "


    Huh?


    Uncle Shi''s face trembled. He didn''t know.


    However, a group of guardians and geniuses showed admiration.


    It''s really a young lady. It''s very powerful.


    The two leaders and the three leaders looked at each other, hesitating in their eyes, but they were really worried. There was only one life, and they could continue to enjoy it in the future.


    To distinguish which is more important, the two leaders said in a deep voice: "this time we are convinced. Please return our elder brother''s body to us."


    "Well, that''s a good idea!"


    "He killed so many of Miss Ben''s men, that''s his end. If you don''t go away, don''t blame me for calling uncle yebei," Han Ruoxue took out a piece of jade.


    He also showed a sneer and confident look.


    "This


    All the pirates scoff and don''t believe that tangtangbeixian will leave you something.


    "You don''t believe it!" The mysterious voice of vicissitudes comes from the canyon again.


    It reverberates like thunder.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "I didn''t leave. Run away. I want to kill you. Please forgive me, please..."


    A group of Pirates screamed in fright and fled instantly.


    Only a few breath, leaving only bodies everywhere, there is a face incredible, stunned motorcade.


    Han Ruoxue stares into her beautiful eyes and looks at the ordinary jade in her hand, as well as the recognition of the vicissitudes. Isn''t it Her family really has something to do with Beixian.


    Why else would you cooperate with her?


    At the thought of this, she was ecstatic and excited. This is a powerful existence. It''s a step closer to her dream to get close to him.


    Immediately Jiao didi leaned over the canyon and said, "if the snow sees uncle Bei overnight, I don''t know if it''s convenient to see him. My niece misses him so much."


    As soon as the words fell, there was a real movement in the canyon.


    Mangu, uncle Shi, and even more than 30 guards are all staring. Is master Beixian going to show up?


    I''m so excited and looking forward to it.


    Han Ruoxue was also ecstatic. Unexpectedly, she was right to make up a lie. God bless her. She must hold this thigh tightly.


    He immediately cheered and laughed at the figure and said, "Uncle yebei, night Night... "


    The words become stiff and even silly.


    The figure appeared in the public''s eyes. Unexpectedly, it was familiar. It was not a gorgeous appearance, nor a powerful Beixian, but Ning Tao, who covers his wound and goes down the mountain with difficulty.


    It seemed that it was very difficult to go down the mountain. He said with an embarrassed smile, "well, can you pick me up?"


    "Poof!"


    They vomited blood and were burned by thunder.


    As soon as Mangu patted his head, he forgot elder brother Ning. He immediately threw away his sword and rushed up the mountain. He picked him up and found that his wound was more serious."Brother Ning, I''m sorry. I forgot you on the mountain just now on impulse."


    Seeing that he apologized, Ning Tao said with a dry smile: "it''s OK to stay on it, so as not to give you any trouble. I can only blame my injury for being too serious."


    It''s true what he said. Most of the wounds on his body have residual immortal power, which is left by Qijue immortal, the leader of Qijue sect. It''s higher than the level of spiritual power. It''s very difficult to heal.


    Han Ruoxue is not in the mood to pay attention to them. Instead, she shouts anxiously to the mountain, "Uncle yebei, uncle yebei, are you there? I''m Xueer... "


    But let her cry, but no response.


    Ning Tao touched his nose strangely, what night north, North fairy, the person who shot is he, OK.


    He did his best to have that attack.


    If you don''t act like that, how can you scare the pirates, but this woman seems to take it seriously.


    Funny, silly or not.


    I really thought that the pie hit my head. How could there be such a good thing in the world? I licked my face and called Uncle yebei


    "Tut Tut, how cheeky!"


    Ning Tao wants to laugh scornfully, but he doesn''t want to tear them down. As soon as he arrives at Qingyun City, he goes his separate ways.


    Then he subconsciously went to the big leader to pick the storage ring, which was his booty.


    But Han Ruo Xue''s eyes were sharp. He immediately found that he wanted to take something. He immediately pulled out his snow sword and said angrily, "what do you want to do, you scumbag? We''ll fight you to watch a play on it. Now that it''s over, do you want to take the booty?"


    "Tell Miss Ben how many lives you have to kill."


    As soon as the words came out, people immediately looked angry.


    It''s true that they were so tired just now that you came to get the baby after watching the play?


    "Er


    Ning Tao''s action is stiff, while Shi Shu seizes the opportunity to take away the ring, and his face is full of hostility.


    "No, I I I took it for barbarians. He killed people. Naturally, it''s his booty. "


    Then he pushed Mangu.


    The latter was stunned for a moment, and naturally he was not stupid. He was a pirate and the leader of a group of pirates. His storage ring must have many good things.


    Immediately his face turned red and said: "that, big Miss, this Ring... "


    "Oh, I like this ring very much. Thank you for your gift. Just give it to me. Your performance this time is really excellent. Although it''s worse than me, it''s better to continue to work hard in the future."


    Cold as snow put away the ring perfunctorily.


    Mangu''s face turned red, a little excited and flustered. This was the first time that he was praised by a young lady.


    Immediately he nodded and said: "thank you, miss. I will work harder..."


    When Ning Tao saw this scene, he was stunned and stupefied. He just felt that his lung was going to explode. MMP, this woman''s face is really thick. Let''s see how skilled she is.


    He thinks that he is thick enough with little black face, but compared with her, I wipe it, elder.

 Chapter 1900

    Ning Tao is angry, but he can only stare.


    When I get back to my strength, I''ll settle the accounts, MMP. If I don''t say that, it''s just a shame.


    Finally, he gave Mangu a resentful look. He looked at the former with goose bumps and doubted whether his sexual orientation was wrong.


    "Pack up and get ready to go out of the North Gate..." Uncle Shi coldly asked his men to clean up the battlefield.


    A busy, the team then left.


    "Step on the boom...!"


    Because the strength was damaged too much, so the road didn''t stop very much. After running for thousands of miles, we set up camp on the edge of a dense forest.


    Mangu''s performance in the battlefield was regarded as a hero, and everyone praised him.


    Han Ruoxue didn''t make trouble for him either. After all, he didn''t know his spoils. Especially, there are so many treasures in it, which are more than twice of her family''s property. Naturally, she is in a good mood.


    They were specially rewarded with a carriage.


    This can give wild bone excited bad, always toward cold if snow thanks, you know, in his impression, can not have a man had this kind of treatment.


    He was the first.


    Ning Tao also accounted for the light, in the carriage has been desperately healing, even eat he did not go out.


    n£¥¡£ S


    "devour the road, black hole!"


    "The way of the soul, the eye of the heart!"


    "Against heaven..."


    With three kinds of powerful AIDS, the speed of recovery is amazing.


    In addition, with the accumulation of dragon blood herb, zengling pill and healing medicine, the ferocious and cracked wound on his body healed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    By evening,


    all the wounds on her appearance were healed.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid air, and the two strands of white air spit out between the noses, like two long lines of tempering, never disperse in the air for a long time, like thunder and lightning.


    Ning Tao opened his eyes, a fine light flashed in his eyes, and the breath of terror flashed around.


    The fiery scale horse nearly peed.


    Uncle Shi, who was drinking and boasting with a group of people, was talking about his heroic deeds. Suddenly he was so scared that he jumped up.


    "Who?"


    A group of people were startled and quickly stood up.


    But he looked around carefully, but he didn''t even have a hair. He couldn''t help looking at Uncle Shi strangely.


    So that''s what you were?


    "Cough...!"


    Vaguely fooled in the past, although uncle Shi was smiling, he looked around anxiously.


    You always feel like you''re being watched by something?


    In the carriage.


    Ning Tao clenched his fist, and his strength actually recovered to 70%. If he was given another half day or a whole day, he would basically recover completely, as strong as a dragon.


    The injury is basically no problem, the next plan is to go to Qingyun mansion to find Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s second daughter. I don''t know how they are. It''s estimated that the meeting will give them a big surprise.


    "Brother Ning, can I come in?" Mangu knocked on the door and asked easily.


    "Come in."


    Ning Tao threw his sleeve robe with extraordinary momentum.


    As soon as the barbarians came in, they felt astonished. They felt like a blunt tool sharpened, like a sword coming out of its sheath, fighting the sky with pride.


    Leng for a while, then surprise way: "elder brother Ning, your injury, strength all restored?"


    "Ha ha, it''s not fast enough. It''s up to you that brother Ning can get his life back. I said I would give you a big gift. I''ll give you a big surprise when I think about it these days."


    Ning Tao said with a mysterious smile.


    Hearing this, Mangu waved his hand. He never thought about it. His saving life was just a simple way of life taught by his father, and he didn''t want to return it.


    They chatted for a while and then separated.


    Just when they were full of food and drink, Ning Tao slipped into the dense forest. He believed that this night''s Kung Fu was enough to make him recover completely. He was excited to think about it.


    Late at night, there are many stars.


    All the people in the team were at rest. After a day''s trekking, they were very tired.


    I don''t know why, it''s more sleepy than usual. Some night owls even fall asleep, snoring like thunder, and seem to sleep soundly.


    Han Ruoxue was cleaning up the spoils. She heard the voice and looked out. She looked disgusted. But now she needed their strength. She immediately gave a cold hum and cleaned up her spoils.


    The pirate leader is very rich.


    In the dense forest, Ning Tao sits cross legged.


    Just like an eminent monk in front of the Buddha who understands the Tao, takes part in the creation and proves himself, the spiritual power in his body flows like a big river, making a thunderous roar, which is more and more shocking, and also like an ancient clock.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The voice became more and more shocking and surging.It''s midnight now. Ning Tao''s rock like figure suddenly vibrates. The rising breath seems to break through some barrier.


    A stronger breath burst out.


    Refining the four aspects of emptiness, finally breaking through!


    Ning Tao surprised opened his eyes, feeling his strength, a surge of ecstasy in my heart.


    He didn''t expect to break through so quickly. His strength not only recovered completely, but also went up to a higher level. The surging power satisfied him very much. It flowed in his body and made him moan.


    Stronger again!


    The dozens of spirit stones placed nearby are also dark.


    Ning Tao can improve so fast, and these resources are inseparable, but now he is still rich, the million spirit stone in the ring is enough for him to consume for a while.


    Meizizi stood up to fight again, powerful, boxing with wind, physique is also stronger.


    It''s more difficult to improve one''s physique at a time.


    After the body breaks through, he already feels that the spirit body is barely stable at the level of Xiaocheng.


    But the distance is far away.


    However, the nine changes of the candle dragon have a sense of saturation recently. It seems that there is a sign of breaking through the third change. It is estimated that it can break through again in lianxu.


    The promotion of spirit is huge!


    Countless monks long for powerful spirits, at least reaching the same level as cultivation, but this is a luxury. There are too many spiritual methods that are more scarce than skills.


    Therefore, it is a common phenomenon that the cultivation may be to refine the void, but the spirit may still refine the spirit. This situation is common in the fairyland.


    Only some of the major disciples managed to reach a balance. Remember, it''s just a balance.


    However, Ning Tao''s spirit is always ahead of his cultivation. Even because of the slow improvement of his cultivation, his promotion is also slow. The fragments of that beast have not been completely digested, so we can see how powerful he is.


    With a bitter smile and a sigh, he had to continue to practice.


    But as soon as I closed my eyes, I suddenly noticed something wrong. How could it be so quiet nearby?


    There''s something wrong with the atmosphere.


    The tip of the nose sniffed lightly, then widened his eyes. A golden flame enveloped him. There was a drug in the air, which was almost the kind of coma.


    It''s very effective. At least he can''t make it.


    "Perspective!"


    Suddenly open eyes to see, just saw two big men carrying a blue skirt woman rushed into the forest.

 Chapter 1901

    "This is Pirates? "


    Ning Tao''s face shows a strange color. I saw them yesterday morning, and now I meet them again in the middle of the night.


    What a coincidence.


    It looks like they''re the one who gave the drug.


    Under the perspective, I see that Mangu, uncle Shi, and the guards all fell asleep.


    Snore like thunder, all hit.


    "Interesting


    Ning Tao draws a trace of evil spirit from the corner of his mouth, swallows a bone clearing pill, and then follows it quietly.


    The cool breeze blows through the dense forest and the plants are swaying, which makes people feel relaxed and comfortable.


    Also mixed with a light sea breeze, leaves are "rustle" sound, mosquitoes, stars in the sky, moonlight, everything is so peaceful and peaceful.


    But a sudden change, but break the good.


    I saw two young men carrying a wonderful blue dress beauty rushed into the forest, just to see this exciting scene, feel hormone burst straight into the brain.


    It''s really exciting.


    I didn''t run too far, just came to the deep forest, in the cool night Two men and one woman!


    The woman''s skin is white and beautiful. She is tall, but she is in a coma. She can do whatever she wants.


    And the two big men of Biao head are very greedy. They keep caressing the beautiful woman in the blue skirt and sniffing the fragrance of her virginity. They are so "thumping" and excited.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Second brother, you are clever. You not only take back the treasure, but also take away the little girl. I can''t help but trample her."


    The three leaders laughed obscenely.


    However, with a greedy smile, the two leaders touched a beautiful girl in a blue skirt, which felt like touching a baby. A wonderful bloom was born in their heart.


    And this woman in blue skirt, no one else, is the first lady, cold as snow!


    After all, they are still too young and inexperienced. These pirates have been in the forbidden area for decades. Although they are not very famous and powerful, they have a lot of valuable experience and numerous means.


    It''s natural to deal with a small team.


    Ning Tao hides in the tree Qiao, eyebrows locked, these two big men are molesting big Miss Han Ruoxue, although they don''t like this woman, but after all, they were rescued when they met her motorcade.


    Let him watch her be insulted in turn, really can''t bear it.


    That''s all. Let''s play it by ear.


    Just now they seemed to say What treasure?


    Just thinking of this, the two leaders pulled out the snow white storage ring of Han Ruoxue and tried to erase the mark of Han Ruoxue.


    Only in this way can the ring be regarded as a ownerless thing, and there is no obstacle in doing anything.


    A moment later, Han Ruo Xue snorted.


    Like unconscious groan, pain, a pair of eyebrows tightly together, pretty face white.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately understands that it is the spirit mark on her storage ring that has been forcefully erased.


    What treasure, is it in here?


    I saw the two leaders sink into the mind, not long, a ring, actually took out a incomplete map.


    I don''t know what kind of material it is made of. It''s black and white. It''s also outlined with obscure patterns. It''s a bit like a treasure map, but it''s incomplete. You can see the traces of the sea vaguely. Isn''t it in the Ming sea?


    Ning Tao looks carefully, but he can''t remember the outline at all. It should be some kind of means.


    Interesting.


    "Ha ha, I finally found it!"


    The two leaders whirled this incomplete map, and their faces showed excitement and excitement.


    It was because of this treasure map that the pirate group had to go ashore, because it was related to the immortal treasure, so it was hidden in the Ming sea. For countless years, so many people went to look for it, but they failed.


    Because they don''t have a treasure map.


    Why the second leader and the third leader persevere and want to return the old man''s body is for it.


    If Han ruoxie had not been greedy for this ring when she was in the canyon, maybe the Pirate Group would not have attacked her again. She suffered all her troubles today.


    It can only be said that the cause and effect are not empty and the retribution is not good.


    "Second brother, after playing with this beautiful girl, let''s go back to the Beihai islands to see if we can find the immortal treasure. If we can''t find it, we''ll auction it. Are we afraid we won''t be happy in the future?"


    "Yes, it suits me, Jie Jie."


    Two people smile to reach a consensus, directly put away the treasure map, with the eyes of evil to see Han Ruoxue.


    It''s the best. It''s the best.


    "Second brother, do you come first or do I come first?" The three leaders said anxiously.


    The two leaders were tearing at the clothes of Han Ruoxue, and their eyes were climbing blood. Suddenly, they said with a grim smile, "why don''t you We''ll go together, huh. "


    On hearing this, the three leaders looked at him with evil spirits and suddenly burst out laughing wildly.With one voice, the thief said with a smile: "we want to go together, ha ha...!"


    "Ha ha, we three want to go together," a faint laughter came from behind.


    Three


    Two people smile a stiff, a chill from the spine straight to the top of the head, the whole person cold from head to tail.


    Someone came quietly behind.


    Update "the fastest AV" on Q


    "Damn, no good!"


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    A tortoise shaped hard shield instantly envelops a person. It looks like protection, but in fact it is trapped.


    Seeing this scene, the three leaders were scared out of their wits. Could it be that the northern immortal took the hand to protect them all the way? Who did he offend?


    Heart scream, a bite of teeth, fight for life towards the forest.


    He also cried out for mercy: "Lord Beixian, please forgive me. I''m wrong..."


    Ning Tao sneered and grabbed in the direction of his escape. He drank faintly: "the way of water, shuize!


    The power of water boils, especially in the northern region where most of the sea water is, and the power of this move is enhanced several times, forming a large swamp under his feet in an instant.


    Once in the swamp, life and death from the day.


    The three leaders looked at the scene in shock. Although they were surprised, they found that the breath of the shooter was just empty. What was the situation? Was he too frightened?


    Immediately burst out of double spirit power, angrily said: "damn bastard, dare to play with Laozi, looking for death."


    "Daofa, wave breaking sword!"


    See him fight back, Ning Tao sneer, toward his direction and light drink a.


    "The way of fire, burn bones!"


    A group of hot gold flame burning up, instantly wrapped him into a big fireball, encounter spirit power more burning.


    "Ah No, no... "


    The strength of the two great roads comes out together, not to mention the fact that he is a man who has two abilities to practice, and even the great leader has to give up. This is the capital of the great monk who practices Taoism.


    After a while, he became a mass of ashes.


    Ning Tao''s wind is light and the clouds are light. It seems that he has done a little thing. He grabs a long gun and stabs the shield.


    The roar quieted down.


    "Tut Tut, it''s too weak," Ning Tao shook his head disdainfully. He planned to take two people to practice.


    When they put away their storage ring, they found that it was still a big fat sheep, and the treasure map was also in it. They looked at it curiously, and then took it back first.


    A pair of eyes look down, it is almost stripped, touch the light of the proud young lady, cold as snow.


    Although she is not bad, her character and temper are really hard to compliment. Even if she stands naked in front of him, he won''t take a look at her. Especially if she was so angry before, how can she be punished.


    "Tut tut."


    "How do you deal with her, flogging?"

 Chapter 1902

    Ning Tao felt his chin and thought carefully.


    He is really fed up with this young lady''s temper. Although all the treasures come back to him, he should teach her a lesson properly.


    Otherwise, we will not have memory.


    After thinking about it, there was a flash of light.


    "Yes!"


    Ning Tao''s mouth smile, bent down to tear off the young lady''s dress, revealing a large white, and a pair of round and beautiful legs.


    The only fabric left in the body can''t cover the spring.


    I have to say that this woman is quite proud of the capital, radian is very full, capital is also very strong, the end is in full bloom.


    It''s not like people coming out of small places at all.


    The snow-white skin like lanolin jade, but now there are many dirty fingerprints, because of the strong, exuding a piece of red.


    Ning Tao looked at it and then felt it impolitely. It was the interest. Tut Tut, it felt good.


    She slapped her fat back.


    Put your own stamp on it.


    "Well, i..."


    Cold as snow, she groaned in a tender voice, and her eyebrows wrinkled.


    The long eyelashes trembled and seemed to want to wake up, but the medicine was too strong, just instinctive uneasiness.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao knows that he has no time.


    Immediately busy, three leaders have been reduced to ashes, two leaders are dead, but his body is still nearby.


    Ning Tao bares his clothes and blocks his bleeding wound. Then he presses the naked two leaders heavily on the naked body of the eldest lady Han Ruoxue. His posture is ambiguous and almost honest.


    This kind of posture is like having sex.


    Ning Tao cleans up the traces, tears the blue skirt to pieces and sprinkles it around, camouflages the scene that the second leader is raping the cold snow.


    This scene is too realistic.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Ning Tao is ready to move and wants to have a nosebleed.


    It''s perfect.


    It''s cheap. Although he didn''t really do it, it''s a zero distance contact. It''s also a fulfillment of his long cherished wish.


    Looking at this beautiful scene, and Dai Mei tightly wrinkled cold as snow, Ning Tao suddenly some can''t bear, is not to do some too much.


    The scale of this prank is a little big.


    After all, the most precious thing for a big girl is innocence.


    Although she is arrogant and makes herself angry, it''s a bit expensive to humiliate her now. If she can''t think of it and doesn''t recover, will she be ruined?


    Tangled in the heart, I feel impulsive.


    A bite of teeth, just want to separate two people, but cold as snow long eyelashes a shake, unexpectedly issued a slight groan, seems to wake up.


    Ning Tao''s heart is a surprise, has no time to regret, a bite of teeth, directly urge space Avenue lightning like disappear in situ.


    There''s no way.


    You have to hit her first and tell her the truth later.


    "Well, i..."


    As soon as he left, the eldest lady, who was as cold as snow, woke up. Her brain was a little dizzy. What''s the matter with her? How are you feeling.


    And the first feeling is cold.


    It''s like lying naked in the wilderness.


    The second feeling is sinking.


    When did her golden quilt become so heavy and hard, like lead, that she could not breathe and her chest was flat.


    It''s like a person.


    Is he still dreaming of Prince Charming?


    The brain muddled thinking, and vaguely opened a pair of beautiful eyes, but this eye, but let her pupil a contraction, breathing a suffocation, brain "buzz" a blank.


    Is this her prince charming?


    In the sight, it was a familiar, rough and disgusting face. It was very ferocious. The knife meat on her face was stiff, and there were three scars like a centipede. There was a big mole on her nose, and there were several black hairs on her face, which rubbed with the wind.


    Then she found them naked.


    It''s not a dream. It''s true.


    She was naked in the middle of the night with the second pirate leader in the woods. She felt some pain somewhere. Did she


    "Ah...!"


    A scream, almost resounding in the square.


    This shrill cry is too high decibels, the whole sound of mosquitoes in the dense forest has been crushed, pierced the eardrum, more crazy than the scream of a football field.


    F / Ni | ''


    even if Jiaolong heard the scream, he would run away.


    "Ah...!"


    Ning Tao is quietly rushing to the dense forest. When he hears the extremely terrible sound, he feels empty in his heart. Even if the lion roars, he will be willing to bow down.


    don''t be a good girl.


    In the forest.


    Cold as snow hysterical scream, eyes canthus to crack, try hard to push away the two leaders, found that he was drugged, weak.This What the hell happened?


    Her beautiful eyes were red, and her anger was boiling and surging. Regardless of the situation, she grabbed a big stone and hit him on the head.


    "Ah, ah!"


    "Kill you, kill you!"


    But just hit one or two, suddenly noticed that something is wrong, how can a weak person not respond, he is now so weak, can hurt him?


    She was pale and panting violently. Looking at the two leaders, she found that he was dead and had a gunshot wound in his chest.


    What''s going on?


    Don''t you sleep happily in the carriage? How can you suddenly appear naked in the woods with a naked and ugly man on your body.


    "Ouch


    She vomited at the thought of that smelly face.


    The slender jade legs knelt on the ground, outlining the tempting radian of the devil, which was very high, but the abdomen contracted in bursts and retched desperately.


    It''s like spitting out everything that''s not clean.


    And that ugly face, already dead brand in the mind, indelible, became the shadow in her heart, shivering all over her body.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    It''s as cold as snow. I just feel I''m not clean.


    She''s going to take a bath to get rid of all the filth on her body. She still has some pain in her lower body, but now she''s in a mess. She can''t tell whether it''s a bum pain or where it is.


    As soon as I got up, I looked up and saw Ning Tao.


    Two pairs of eyes look at each other in astonishment, a burst of embarrassment, stiffness, silly eyes, especially Han Ruoxue now naked, large white and spring naked.


    "This, big..." Ning Tao just Leng for a while, then intend to tell the truth, this is just a fake.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he heard Han Ruoxue cover himself in a hurry, gritting his teeth first and humming coldly: "don''t shout, you''re not promising."


    "The pirate leader has drugged everyone. If he wants to take the opportunity to kill all of us, it''s useless of you. In order to protect everyone, Miss Ben does not hesitate to risk her life and use a beauty trick. Then she takes the opportunity to kill him and save everyone."


    "If not, all of you will be killed by this pirate, and miss Ben will come out at the critical moment. What a bunch of rubbish, huh."


    His voice trembled, but he gritted his teeth.


    "Er


    "You said you killed the pirate?" Ning Tao has a strange face and a puff of his mouth.


    Cold if snow is anxious to grope for the ring, but it is empty, heart is cold dripping blood, hear doubt, immediately angry on the heart, break scold: "is not miss this kill, is it you this waste kill?"


    "Get out of here, get out of here!"


    "A group of rubbish, rubbish, animals and men should die. If you don''t hurry to find another group of rubbish, you can leave here as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1903

    A curse at the exit is like a flood.


    No more!


    Let Ning Tao hear silly eyes unceasingly, secretly smack tongue.


    Cold as snow, red eyes, now her heart has completely collapsed, a dark.


    She screamed and cried in her heart, hoping that everything was just a dream.


    But reality mercilessly smacked her a big mouth.


    It''s true.


    But it''s just a trick, a prank, they didn''t do it, they just pasted it very close.


    But always proud of the cold if snow see men close, pressure himself, has gone mad.


    In my heart, I have been defiled.


    Everything It''s not clean.


    "Look, if you dare to look at Miss Ben again Then he got angry, "Han Ruo Xue noticed that he was weak, but he didn''t dare to provoke Ning Tao at this time.


    In case of another conscious sex how to do?


    She is very confident about her figure. Few men can keep their heads when they see her.


    But Ning Tao is very calm, just strange.


    She found out.


    It''s really too easy for me to lay hands on her.


    it''s such a time. If I want to be another woman, I''m afraid I''ll have to cry and cry and hang myself.


    But Han Ruoxue,


    feidan didn''t do it, so he just brags with himself, even without a draft.


    And killed the second pirate leader with a beauty trick.


    People with brains won''t believe it. OK, you''re just a alchemist, cheating ghosts.


    If Ning Tao is not clear about the whole thing, I''m afraid that just looking at her confident face, and I don''t know where the confidence comes from, I have to believe it.


    "The woman''s heart It''s so powerful. "


    Ning Tao said to himself.


    See Ning Tao indifferent, silly staring at himself, cold if snow know this stinky man has been fascinated by himself.


    But anxiously at the same time, why there will be snickering.


    Is he a pervert?


    She desperately shook her head, clenched her red lips, and said with a stiff smile: "rather Brother Ning, don''t stare at me like this. They are girls. You You''re going to make me shy. "


    "The pirates are coming soon. Let''s leave."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao is stunned. Is this woman crazy?


    She''s coying with herself?


    She has always been proud of her own coquetry, but also He''s also called brother.


    I don''t know. Is this my illusion?


    It''s her "Ta Bang..."


    The motorcade galloped along under the starry night.


    At this time, they all worked very fast in the dense forest.


    There are few stops along the way, and Ning Tao has been practicing.


    Except when she was in a small waterfall, the eldest lady was so cold that she stayed for a while. It seemed that she went to take a bath for a long time.


    Cold as snow almost rubbed off a layer of their own skin, but the heart has a shadow, only feel that they are not clean.


    In this way, he fell into a crazy rush.


    When it came to the fourth day, the stone city motorcade passing by seven or eight cities finally laid down their feet in a magnificent and ethereal city.


    Ning Tao looks curiously and finds three big characters on the gate.


    "Green Cloud City

 Chapter 1904

    Qingyun City, a towering city.


    It rises like a big mountain, mottled with vicissitudes. There are many traces of war on the wall, and it looks like a war beast in the chaos of ancient times.


    It''s the first time that Ning Tao has seen such a big and magnificent city. It''s worthy of the name of Disha 19.


    Standing under the wall is like looking up at the top of a mountain.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Brothers, here we are, Qingyun City, the city directly under the command of Qingyun house," Uncle Shi cried excitedly when he saw the huge city.


    Mangu, Qingfeng and Shilin all jumped down excitedly and looked up at the city.


    If only I could practice here in the future.


    As soon as I entered the big city, I fell in love with everything here.


    If they can enter the Qingyun mansion, they will be called the ancestral grave. Their future martial arts will go straight to Qingyun, which is their lifelong dream and pursuit.


    "Here we are, here we are at last."


    "Ha ha, ho ho..."


    Mangu and others wept with joy. For the first time, they went out so far. They had been on the road for a month.


    From this we can imagine how partial their stone city is.


    Han Ruoxue looks out and looks at the towering city. She falls in love with it at a glance. Compared with it, Shicheng is at most a chestnut in the sea. Here should be the starting point of her martial arts.


    Before she came, she secretly vowed that this is her new life, Shicheng, which has nothing to do with her.


    She doesn''t want to be ridiculed in the future.


    A chariot passed slowly, carrying a few young Tianjiao. Hearing the cheers of Mangu and others, he sneered: "a group of brawling people who are mentally retarded."


    "I''m just a guy who has never seen the world. I advise you to go where you come from, and don''t pee to take care of yourself. Is Qingyun the place you should come to? It''s ridiculous."


    Mangu, Shilin, Qingfeng these little genius smile a stiff, all around immediately send out laughing.


    I look down on people in small places from the bottom of my heart.


    If you think about it, what kind of genius can there be in such a small place? It''s also a waste of time and trouble.


    "Get out of here and don''t get thrown out."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The crowds of people coming and going laughed sarcastically.


    Mangu and Shilin were so popular that they turned red, but they couldn''t refute. They watched people riding chariots, fighting beasts, luxury brocade jade and jewelry blinding.


    HJ


    I can''t help feeling inferior.


    I have no confidence to fight against them.


    Ning Tao''s face is indifferent. He has experienced too many things like this. Besides, he is a rich man now.


    It really needs to be all on.


    It''s going to blind these genius dogs.


    The young Tianjiao in the chariot left laughing.


    Han Ruoxue didn''t dare to show up. She was afraid of being ridiculed and looked down upon by others because of her pride and self-esteem. She said angrily from the carriage, "what are you doing here? When a monkey is ridiculed by others?"


    "Hurry to the city and find a place to stay."


    Uncle Shi quickly returned to his senses and asked the motorcade to go to the city. He was already ashamed.


    "Creak, creak...!"


    The old sound of the carriage came again.


    This made the passers-by laugh out, where is this poor man, who even uses this kind of walking tool? It''s very old and pitiful.


    In the sky of ridicule, the motorcade came to the gate of the city, and one person actually charged ten spirit stones.


    The price is outrageous.


    Uncle Shi hesitated and kept pulling the guard to bargain. After all, it was four or five hundred spirit stones.


    But the scorn of the guards made her feel shameless.


    Ning Tao also thinks that it''s expensive. He only has more than a dozen spirit stones at a time, which can last about a day or two. But if he wants to be an ordinary person, these spirit stones are ten day supplies.


    Just want to take out for them, cold if snow throw out a bag of spirit stone, is to wait on her servant girl that take.


    "Go


    It''s almost hard to jump out with your teeth clenched.


    Uncle Shi gave a wry smile and had to apologize to the circle. Then he blushed and asked the motorcade to enter the city. The label of the country bumpkin could not be removed.


    Almost the whole gate was laughing at them.


    "Creak, creak...!"


    The carriage is like a tool to attract criminals. People laugh at it everywhere, and even throw stones at it.


    Mangu and other people''s faces turn red. They want to rush up to argue with them, but they are stopped by Ning Tao. When you have powerful strength, even if others drive Lamborghini, you are the best.


    Even praise you unique, unique vision.


    But if you don''t, you''re rubbish.Ning Tao didn''t feel inferior. Instead, he raised his head high. The wind was light and the clouds were light. This Qingyun mansion is good, but he even smashed the Mountain Gate of the seven peerless gate twice. How could this kind of small scene enter his eyes.


    But the whole team of people are low head, dare not lift up, a face hold purple, hot.


    In the carriage.


    Cold as snow, her eyes are red, and her ears are full of sarcastic ridicule, which makes her face turn blue and white. When did she suffer such humiliation?


    Be strong, be strong.


    Her ambition, self-esteem, arrogance roar at the bottom of her heart. She wants to make herself stronger by all means.


    What happened today will never happen to him again.


    She swears!


    "Creak, creak...!"


    In this way, all the way to bear the humiliation, they came to a small hotel, very remote, should also be cheap.


    Han Ruoxue stepped out of the car, but turned around and smashed the two carriages. From today on, she will never take this kind of carriage again.


    Better die than die.


    She also let all her subordinates destroy the carriage. She wanted to burn the boat. She destroyed the way out and had to move forward.


    A crowd shivers, bitter face to open.


    But Ning Tao felt very sorry. He felt that the carriage was very good. It was the focus everywhere. If Han Ruoxue had a good temper, he would like to buy one.


    But for now, forget it.


    Patting Mangu on the shoulder, he said with a smile, "I''m leaving, but I''ll come back for you. I still owe you an unprepared gift."


    The barbarians are reluctant to give up, but they can do nothing.


    Ning Tao just wants to leave, but a soft voice makes him freeze.


    "Brother Ning, it''s better to live together. The Qingyun city is so large that you don''t have to rush to find someone for a while. We are all acquaintances, and we have a look after each other."


    A turn around, found that the mouth was cold as snow.


    But Ning Tao''s silly eyes, even Shi Shudu''s face is incredible, and the eldest lady will keep him.


    Didn''t you want to let him go at first?


    Mangu a listen to great joy, he did not think so much, immediately Xiyi way: "elder brother Ning, stay, as is to accompany me, give me a face."


    Ning Tao is suspicious. Is this still Han Ruoxue he knows? But after thinking about it, he points to the carriage to be demolished and says, "you can stay, but can you sell me this carriage?"


    Cold if snow a listen, that delicate jade Rong jumped, immediately pretended to smile a way: "since Ning brothers like, that carriage gave you."


    "Ouye, long live miss, ha ha..." Mangu yells excitedly and hugs Ning Tao.


    Han Ruoxue smiles on her face. You are paralyzed in her heart. The typical skin laughs but the flesh doesn''t smile. The purpose of her leaving Ning Tao is to find an opportunity to kill people.


    To let him go, it''s hard to find another one.

 Chapter 1905

    There are more than a dozen carriages, only one left.


    According to Han Ruoxue''s order, this carriage was given to Ning Tao and stayed outside.


    I don''t want to park it.


    Who would steal such a broken carriage?


    In the shop.


    Ning Tao and his party came in, only to find that there were a lot of people here, very crowded, almost half full.


    Once asked.


    I just know that they are all here to participate in the Qingyun selection competition, some of them are watching and some of them are participating.


    It seems that this is quite attractive.


    Ning Tao was very surprised, but in fact, he underestimated these sects, especially Tiangang and Disha.


    All the friars in the five regions, no matter they have status or no status, background or no background, even some of the children of the big family, except the minority clan leader, all the others have strong yearning for Tiangang and Disha.


    There are not only many resources and good prospects, but also a kind of competitiveness and pressure, which can drain your potential and push you to the limit.


    Just think about the influence of one Disha 19 sect. The disciples of the sect are generally about 60000. This is the lowest standard, not counting the clerks and elders.


    The strongest 19 schools can reach 100000 disciples!


    The twelve Tiangang sect had at least one hundred thousand disciples, or Ning Tao was lucky. At that time, the seven Jue sect was in chaos.


    Qijue City, as well as more than a dozen big and small cities, has dispersed its power.


    There are also some elders who take their disciples on missions.


    This leads to the emptiness of the seven Jue sect. Otherwise, the disciples could drown Ning Tao with a mouthful of saliva.


    Suppose you enter the Qingyun mansion of 80000 disciples, all of them are of the same age, but you have to face 79999 opponents alone. If you relax, the enemy will be pulled down.


    79999 eyes on you!


    Is the pressure small?


    When he came to the cabinet, uncle Shi screamed again.


    This time, he was really flustered. What''s the price? How expensive is a small hotel?


    See again haggle, cold if snow black a face to come over, otherwise her face will be lost, I''m afraid not long will spread that who live in the hotel actually haggle with the store, also almost fight.


    Just want to scold him, canthus also along with the trend swept a price, but the whole person suddenly Leng for a while.


    What did she see?


    Chaifang, eighty stone in a day!


    Second class room, 200 a day


    ¡­¡­


    Superior room, a thousand stone a day!


    Cold if snow silly eyes, this is what black heart shop, a superior one day unexpectedly want 1000 spirit stone.


    Is she ignorant or are you rising too fast.


    Is this stealing money?


    Ning Tao also glanced curiously. After seeing the price clearly, he suddenly cracked his mouth. Darling, it''s too dark. A thousand spirit stones are enough for him to practice for many days.


    If it is for ordinary people, it may be months of resources, it''s too expensive.


    "Shopkeeper, your price is a little too much. Are you not afraid to support so much?" Cold if snow cold hum a, extreme dissatisfaction.


    But the shop owner "hey hey" a smile, frankly said: "this girl, not I boast, the price of the shop is conscience, don''t believe you go out to inquire, a house of ten thousand stone."


    "Ten thousand, hiss!"


    A crowd couldn''t help but take in the cold air.


    Han Ruoxue''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. When she came out, she brought a total of 30000 spirit stones. This is the majority of the family''s property. Twenty thousand are in her hands and ten thousand are in Uncle Shi''s hands.


    Now they''ve lost her ring, that''s all they have left.


    "Damn, what are you going to do?"


    Han Ruoxue hesitated between her eyebrows, but she was still very good face, so she could not shrink back.


    "Ha ha, as a passer-by, I advise you to wait until tonight, even if you sleep on the street, you have to see if there is a place, and you need more than ten spirit stones. The sewer will want you spirit stones."


    "Not to mention the danger, you are a pretty girl, you can''t get together with those servants," the shop owner said with a sly smile.


    These words instantly poke to pain, cold if snow is disgusting this kind of thing, suddenly a fury attack heart.


    Tomorrow is the big game, the primary.


    If you pass the primary, you can continue to evaluate.


    And the most important thing is the first level. If the first level is not passed, they can directly pack up and leave. On the contrary, they have to continue to live.


    Until the end of the competition, he became a disciple of Qingyun mansion and moved into the Mountain Gate of Qingyun mansion.


    A clench one''s teeth, immediately blunt stone uncle cold to shout a way: "stone uncle, pay, we want this small other courtyard."


    "One day Two thousand five hundred spirit stones


    Uncle Shi almost didn''t get dark after reading it. He wanted to dissuade her, but he told her to be very firm. He seemed to be still on fire. He had no choice but to pay the bill.Ning Tao wanted to solve the problem for them. He found that they still had money, so he had to look at them honestly.


    The shopkeeper smilingly prepared the key, and then came a big fat sheep, killing really happy.


    While waiting, suddenly someone in the hall was drinking wine and boasting: "ha ha, Taoist friends, have you heard about the recent event in southern regions?"


    "Southern regions?"


    "What Daoyou said is that large scale animal tide in the forbidden area?" Someone inquired suspiciously.


    "Ha ha, the animal tide is really a sensation, but it''s not as sensational as another big event. Now it''s resounding in five areas," the dark man laughed mysteriously.


    "Oh, what?"


    This movement is very big, cold as snow, Ning Tao, uncle Shi, Mangu are curious to see the past.


    What''s bigger than the animal boom.


    The big man drank a mouthful of wine and said with an excited look: "this event is absolutely unprecedented. Qijue gate, one of the twelve gates of Tiangang in the southern region, was killed twice by a younger generation."


    "But do you know what''s more terrible?"


    "What?" A crowd was shocked.


    "Jie Jie, what''s terrible is that when the younger generation hit the gate of Qijue mountain for the second time, he used an unknown and terrible method to flatten Qijue mountain. At that time, the whole southern region was scared by him."


    "It''s like the sky has collapsed, like a little sun. I heard that There are still immortal hands, but finally let the younger generation escape, now the southern region has been boiling, the whole southern region wanted the criminal, Ning Tao! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a sneer.


    I''m afraid he never thought that he was not in the southern region, but in the northern region.


    however, snow and her future power should not be the same.


    Paid the money, was taken to the courtyard.


    A total of three rooms, Han Ruoxue looked at the surrounding environment, feeling pretty good, one of their own, uncle Shi, Shilin, Qingfeng these genius waiting for one.


    Ning Tao has a room with Mangu. Some of the remaining guards stay at the gate, while others go to sleep on the street.


    It''s cruel, I have to say.


    However, before the buttocks are hot, Han Ruo Xue comes with a few jars of liquor and a group of familiar people, just to pull Ning Tao to drink wine together.


    Also said the United States its name: "Shi Shu and you want to fight wine!"

 Chapter 1906

    A dozen people, hundreds of jars of liquor.


    Look at that physique, all of them are burly men. They are good drinkers. They don''t use pots and pans. They use wine jars to drink.


    Ning Tao is full of questions.


    From the moment he entered the city, he felt something was wrong. He was so enthusiastic that he was surprised to stay. Now he is drinking again.


    Is their relationship so good?


    "Come on, it''s all full up. In order to celebrate our smooth arrival at our destination, we are not allowed to be drunk or return today. We are not allowed to use Lingli to foul like that."


    Shi Shuqi''s face is full of spring.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Grandma, who''s afraid of who? Come on, I''ve never been afraid of drinking. Whoever counsels is a son of a bitch. Roar..."


    As soon as the atmosphere came, the wine went up to the sky.


    Mangu, Ning Tao, uncle Shi and Qingfeng drank a dozen jars, but their faces were a little red.


    The strength of the wine gradually came to the top.


    Cold as snow, sweet smile on the surface, but dark in the heart.


    Her eyes never leave Ning Tao, and all her mind is on him. Later, it will change. She wants to kill people as soon as possible.


    It''s not rich.


    But in order to get rid of Ning Tao, she gritted her teeth and asked Uncle Shi for 2500 spirit stones. She spent the most money on the strongest wine.


    I''m drunk.


    It''s convenient to kill people.


    Now there are only five thousand spirit stones left in this pocket.


    If you stay here, it will last for another two days,


    but if you don''t have money in two days, it will be too ugly. Even people with luggage will be thrown out, and it will be a joke.


    She would never allow that to happen.


    But for now.


    Or think about how to solve Ning dog, this bastard.


    Cold if snow sips wine, beautiful eyes twinkle, all kinds of vicious conspiracy rush to the head, looking at the people blush, neck thick wine, a most simple way to come out.


    "Assassinate!"


    Yes, this is the most direct and simple one.


    When the time is ripe, he pretends to be an assassin and kills him unconsciously. With his own strength, if you want to kill him, it''s easy.


    You know,


    I''m talented.


    Even outside, at her age, there are few high-level alchemists, which can be called a first-class genius.


    Can a trash be better than her?


    "Cut!"


    He was planning with a sneer when he heard Mangu''s excited way: "brother Ning, what level of your cultivation is?"


    "I haven''t felt a breath since you got well."


    "According to common sense, either elder brother Ning, your accomplishments are higher than mine, or you just don''t have accomplishments, or you hide. I guess you are better than me."


    But the words came out.


    Uncle Shi immediately blushed and scolded: "barbarian, how can you not understand the rules so much? It''s very presumptuous and abrupt to ask people about their accomplishments?"


    "It''s taboo among our friars!"


    In this way,


    but in his heart, he wanted to save Ning Tao some face.


    Mangu''s accomplishments and talents are not weak. The eldest lady is a high-level alchemist, but how could Ning Tao be higher than them.


    If anyone is a genius, it would be a rotten street.


    Don''t expose other people''s shortcomings.


    "Hey, hey...!"


    But Ning Tao a listen, immediately flick sleeve a smile, way: "ha ha, no matter, anyway even if I don''t say, later you will know."


    "Don''t say it yet. Let me guess. In the middle of baby training, right? Ha ha..." Shi Lin''s words caused a lot of laughter.


    Another genius, Qingfeng, said contemptuously, "how can this be possible? I wish I had used it all the way to cure an injury. This is clearly the level of a great monk. We fight, but people don''t care about it. In my opinion, his accomplishments It''s gas refining! "


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    More than a dozen big men burst into tears with laughter.


    Even the plan of the cold as snow, delicate jade also appeared on the ridicule, think also funny, a waste, since let her so much trouble.


    A piece of trash that can be stabbed to death with one finger.


    Mangu was angry, but Ning Tao was calm and said with a smile: "ha ha, wrong answer. My cultivation is in the middle stage of refining emptiness."


    "Ha ha!"


    "Refining emptiness Refine "I''m going to..."


    A crowd''s wild laughter gradually stopped abruptly.


    They What did you hear?


    Practice emptiness!


    Are you kidding? Are you having a big spring and autumn dream?


    Uncle Shi put down the wine jar with a sneer and said contemptuously, "young man, don''t talk too full. After drinking, you should also pay attention to propriety."


    "At your age, it''s impossible for you to be even higher in refining the spirit."Shilin, Qingfeng and others sneer. The most gifted brute among them, miss, is only a high-level alchemist. You dare to brag emptiness.


    Is drunk muddled, or deliberately find fault.


    Mangu blushed, and he was ashamed of Ning Tao. He stammered: "I I believe it


    However, Han Ruoxue rolled her eyes with disdain. It seems that her definition is right. Waste plus fool is a perfect match.


    "Ha ha...!"


    More than a dozen people laugh, just like a pair of fools.


    However, the evil spirit of Ning Tao moves against heaven, and the power in his body is like the flood, the runaway wild horse, and the mighty roaring Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Boom.


    A terrible threat erupted.


    It''s like a continent falling down in fury, which is also mixed with immortal''s will. ZuLong''s eyes are angry. In his radius of 10 meters, it forms a gravity field.


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, people were caught off guard.


    Shilin and Qingfeng screamed and slammed into the wine jar, smashed in an instant, face to the ground, body into a big shape, like being slapped into the ground.


    I can''t pick it out.


    Uncle Shi''s quick reaction blocked him for a moment. Just as he was glad, Ning Tao gave a cold hum, and then an indescribable force of terror came down.


    He went straight into the floor.


    Even the arrogant Han Ruo Xue was prostrated on the ground and unable to move by this powerful force. He had a negative distance contact with the floor, and his chest was almost bursting.


    She was red, but she had no resistance.


    "Damn it, asshole!"


    This How can this be possible? Lian Xu is so powerful. Even her father is just like firefly and Haoyue, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    Han Ruo Xue''s eyes are about to blow fire. Suddenly, she thinks of the assassination and stabs to death with a sword. A jade face blushes with shame.


    If she''s going to do it.


    Not to assassinate, but to send warmth and live spring palace.


    In the field, only Mangu was safe.


    That small face is shocked and dull. It seems that his chin is about to fall down. He is really a strong man, and he has no power to resist.


    Good So strong.


    Cold as snow, gnashing teeth, face not reconciled.


    How about refining deficiency? There are so many ways to kill you. Use poison. Yes, use poison. Put some medicine in your wine. I''m afraid it won''t kill you.


    But at this time, Ning Tao put away his breath, helped uncle Shi up innocuously, and said with an apologetic smile, "I''m so sorry for confiscating him just now. I see you''re not well hurt. This is my own pill. It''s very good for detoxification and healing."


    Uncle Shi was flattered and quickly felt grateful.


    But cold as snow is petrified.


    Self made pills? Is he still a pharmacist, poisoning in front of the pharmacist? It''s the same as playing dagger in front of Guan Gong.

 Chapter 1907

    It''s late at night, full of wine.


    Knowing Ning Tao''s strength, more than a dozen people turned a 180 degree bend from arrogance and became respectful and flattering.


    The world.


    It''s power.


    The cold snow was a major blow, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Her self-cultivation and talent, which she is proud of, are destroyed in front of Ning Tao.


    Why is that?


    Picking up a useless man on the great plain is a world shaking genius.


    It''s like picking up a broken stone on the road, only to find that it''s a meteorite nucleus.


    That''s bullshit. No one will believe it if you say it.


    Do you think this is a novel?


    Han Ruo Xue gritted her teeth and sighed. She could only use the last move.


    I spent 5000 spirit stones and bought a lot of high-purity spirits. I''m not as powerful as you. I''ll give you more than ten people to get drunk.


    Just get drunk.


    Then you are not the fish on the chopping board, let me slaughter you.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Drink, don''t stop, today who is not drunk who grandson..."


    A group of people blushed and growled.


    In order to ensure the success of the plan, Han Ruoxue takes off her coat, reveals some spring light and charm, arouses people''s animal nature, and goes to battle in person to pour wine to Ning Tao.


    This is a wonderful move.


    More than ten people''s blood was boiling, and the atmosphere increased more than ten times.


    Jars of liquor were quickly drunk. Han Ruo Xue was afraid of her own accident, so she let her two servant girls watch. If she was drunk, she would pull herself away.


    She doesn''t want to be picked up by these people


    In a quarter of an hour.


    Ning Tao finished a can of liquor in his hand, and some of it was still in his mind. Looking around, he found that there was no liquor left, and the ground was full of drunken men.


    After a sweep, only one person is conscious.


    It is It''s as cold as snow.


    But she was already drunk and wobbly. The two charming maids were drunk and fell into the big man''s pile. They were entangled and hugged. They didn''t know whether they were hungry or how.


    Ning Tao burps wine, shakes the wine jar toward Han Ruoxue, licks his mouth and says, "Hello, miss, do you have any more wine?"


    "Wine Wine... "


    Cold as snow whispers, and finally falls into Ning Tao''s arms.


    That pair of pink lotus like hands groped in his arms, groaning and groaning, like a restless octopus, spring suddenly appeared, half hidden, very attractive.


    However, Ning Tao burps with wine, turns his eyes and slaps her on her buttocks skillfully. It''s very elastic and feels like you can''t put it down.


    Cold as snow, unconscious eat pain, pinching groan up.


    He blushed, pursed and groaned. He rubbed and drilled into Ning Tao''s chest again. He seemed to seek comfort and abuse


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    However, Ning Tao slapped her a few times and gave her a red picture.


    I''m going to see my wife soon, or two, who still want you, if you have a good temper, we can consider.


    It''s mainly the white crane that makes him very uncomfortable.


    Han Ruoxue was scared, so she curled up in his arms and didn''t dare to move, like a shivering kitten.


    It''s going to let her know. She''s going to die of shame.


    Looking at the wine jar full of ground, Ning Tao seems to have some understanding, while playing with the cold snow jade body in his arms, while figuring out his own ideas.


    It seems that one''s own spirit is different.


    "Taixu ancient scripture" seems to transform his body into the body of a divine beast. No, it should be said that it is similar to this kind of strong constitution.


    It has changed from the essence.


    Ning Tao is very curious.


    If you cultivate Taixu ancient Scripture to the highest level, Taixu body, is it the ability to carry the beast and hang the emperor.


    "Cough...!"


    Just think about it.


    I don''t know where the second half of the candle dragon inheritance is?


    At present, cultivation has broken through four levels.


    Master eight roads, four products: Earth, water, fire, soul, four immortal products: space, ZuLong, phagocytosis, Haoyue!


    There is also a recent insight out of the "fight of the road"!


    I want to break through five.


    It should be the fastest way to master the way of fighting and then to master it thoroughly.


    And the nine changes of candle dragon are about to break through the third change!


    Ning Tao relaxed, put the cold snow in his arms on the ground, and then went to the courtyard to practice hard, looking forward to the reunion of shallow and Qianqian tomorrow.


    "The way of the soul, the eye of the heart!"


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    Fortunately, Han Ruoxue is drunk at the moment.


    Otherwise, knowing that he has spent more than 7000 pieces of spirit stone, not only the plan has not been completed, but also his innocence has been touched by Ning Tao and he can cry to death.In this way, it was peaceful all night.


    As the day just dawned, a familiar scream pierced the dawn, and even rang through the small half of Qingyun city. Countless friars were awakened.


    Ning Tao just opened his eyes.


    See a ragged beautiful shadow from his eyes fly general flash, straight into another room, seems to have a grudge of staring at himself.


    Ning Tao laughs, this woman feels strange.


    Then there were two more screams, and the two maids ran out with blushing faces. They were naked, and there were a lot of black fingerprints


    But Mangu, uncle Shi and others seem to be aware of something after they wake up and keep silent.


    This morning, destined to be extraordinary.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    The ancient bell rings all over Qingyun city.


    Its voice seems to have a magic power, which can penetrate into every Friar''s ear without causing any harm.


    Even the monks in deep seclusion can hear it.


    "Why?"


    "The Qingyun school is ringing. Is the primary election about to begin?" Countless friars excitedly opened their eyes and rushed to the central square.


    Others look up at the towering mountain in the distance, which is Qingyun Mountain and the gate of Qingyun city.


    Be sure to enter there to practice.


    This is the voice of the gifted monks from all over the northern region. For them, here This is the holy land.


    Next.


    A vast and cold voice came out: "all the little guys who come to Qingyun mansion to participate in the new selection competition, immediately go to the central square to participate in the preliminary test, screening."


    "Remember, you have a good time. Those who are late can go home."


    As soon as the words fell, Qingyun City trembled.


    Ning Tao is too familiar with this kind of movement, just like the tide of animals. It seems that all the geniuses have gone to the central square.


    Come all the way, who wants to come home late.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise and all the doors were knocked open.


    Mangu, Shilin, Qingfeng and other seven or eight geniuses rushed out in a panic. Some of them were still wearing clothes, and their eyebrows were burning.


    "Miss, miss, it''s time to go..."


    Uncle Shi shouts anxiously.


    Just for a long time, they are so far away. There must be a lot of people on the road. If they delay any longer, they will really become people who go home because they are late.


    Just when you''re in a hurry.


    Finally, the door of the first lady''s room opened, revealing her elaborate dress, shining jewels, a white angel, and a beautiful, blooming cold as snow.


    It looks like a big family girl.


    She looks at Ning Tao bitterly. Then she jumps to another yard and shoots away. People wait for her, but she doesn''t wait for them.


    When Mangu and others saw this, they rushed out of the hotel immediately. Time was running out.


    Ning Tao leisurely, also followed out.


    But seeing the huge crowd on the street, fighting everywhere and rushing forward, I can''t help worrying about barbarians. It''s useless to rush through.


    By the way,


    I''m not in a hurry, so I''d better help him.


    Looking around, he finally found his carriage and exclaimed to Mangu, "Mangu, I''ll take you there. We have a car."

 Chapter 1908

    "Mangu, go with big brother, big brother has a car," Ning Tao shouts to the front, trying to call back Mangu.


    The latter was stunned for a moment, hesitated at his feet, and looked at the familiar carriage with a look of tears and laughter on his face. Can it still run again?


    When I looked back, I could see that there was no sound.


    Is this guy a fool?


    It''s a broken carriage.


    But Ning Tao yelled at them again: "don''t run. Come and take my carriage. I''ll take you there."


    "I Pooh!"


    "Who''s going to ride in your old carriage?"


    Shilin, Qingfeng and many other geniuses despise it. You don''t even have to think about it. If you really want to sit on it, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get to the central square all your life.


    Uncle Shi didn''t pay attention to him. He leaped quickly and said anxiously: "full speed forward, I''ll open the way for you."


    "Roar...!"


    "Boom Boom


    The whole Qingyun city is boiling at this moment, and the earth can''t stop shaking, like a million giant animals galloping.


    Every city has its own regulations. It is not allowed to fly. It is also forbidden to operate the air force. There are also strong guards to guard it. So we have to rely on ourselves to break through.


    I saw the dense figure on the eaves, jumping like an ape, flash away, very fast.


    After a while, it was empty.


    Mangu hesitated for a moment, but seeing the emptiness around him, his heart was cool, which was too terrible.


    "Herod...!"


    At this time, Ning Tao came running with a carriage.


    "What''s the matter with you? Get on the bus. Brother will take you to make sure you arrive on time!"


    Seeing that he patted his chest to promise, Mangu had to bite his teeth and jump into the carriage. Although he didn''t hold much hope in his heart, he didn''t want to disappoint elder brother Ning.


    After all, it was his sincere kindness.


    "Brother Ning, let''s get going."


    "Look at Qingfeng. They''re all gone. I think it''s better to walk on the roof. It will be faster Eh, you What are you doing? " Mangu was shocked in his anxiety.


    A long gun suddenly passed his ear.


    "Goo Grunt


    In his sight, Ning Tao is not in a hurry. Instead, he takes out a lot of sharp weapons, including five items, six items, knives, spears, axes, halberds, maces, meteors and hammers There are 18 kinds of ferocious, everything, flashing edge.


    See him a handle into the carriage, in the blink of an eye to insert the holes, sharp blade consistent outward, dense, like a thorn car.


    "Rather Brother Ning, let''s go. What are you doing? " The man''s bone was stiff and he was about to cry.


    He''s jammed with a lot of weapons.


    However, Ning Tao grinned and looked at the spine car, his masterpiece, and said with pride: "of course, it''s refitting and strengthening, and so on. It seems that it''s still a little short."


    He touched his chin and glanced at the carriage. It suddenly dawned on him that he had taken out his seven grade magic weapon and put it directly into the front of the carriage.


    It''s like the terrible one horned rhinoceros. It''s indestructible and can destroy everything.


    Mangu watched the carriage turn into a magic weapon. The bramble turned white with fright. A bad premonition came to his heart, and he said, "can I get off?"


    But Ning Tao looked at the empty around, people are running no shadow, time is not much left, immediately roared: "sit well, big brother take you to drag racing."


    "Drive!"


    "Herod...!"


    A terrible breath enveloped the scale horse''s heart, as if there was a ferocious devil to bite it.


    Suddenly, he screamed and was shocked. When he spread his feet, he charged frantically. In an instant, he stimulated his potential in the body. The wind was blowing under his feet, as if a white shadow flashed by.


    "Ah...!"


    Savage bones screamed in horror and tried to hold fast.


    But Ning Tao is excited, actually found the feeling of charging in the tide of animals, the kind of domineering spirit, crushing, killing, all burst out at the moment.


    It''s like a big storm.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The monks, who were fighting for their way, felt a terrible momentum and couldn''t help looking back.


    But this eye, but scared the pupil a shrink, this What the hell is this?


    Carriage? war chariot?


    Ning Tao crazy on the head, eyes shine, blood boiling, actually roared: "all give this seat away, if you hit who killed, injured, not responsible."


    "Drive!"


    "Herod...!"


    The scale horse was frightened and ran with red eyes.


    All the terrible momentum gathered together is like a big tsunami coming from the Ming sea. The repressive fear makes the body retreat subconsciously.


    "No, no, get out of the way, get out of the way..." Immediately someone screamed out of the way.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The carriage roared past his ears, bringing a crazy hurricane, which shocked everyone.The crowd is very crowded, whether it is the street below, or the roof above, are full of dense figures, are heading in one direction.


    But a carriage, but rushed away this sea of people.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Feeling the great madness, people were frightened and retreated. It was a terrible breath.


    However, a giant suddenly got in the way, nearly three meters high. His whole body was full of explosive force like a dragon. As soon as he stepped on the street, it was like an insurmountable stone pillar.


    "Boy, hand over the carriage. I will spare you from death..."


    Words just out, Ning Tao impatiently toward him to hit a punch, just like a gun, move like thunder.


    Giant confidence also hit a punch, but a touch, feel an indescribable force, arm instant smash, body smashed into the shop.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Hundreds of geniuses who are trying to get into trouble are shocked to see this.


    That giant is not an ordinary person. He is a genius of hard work and a high-level alchemist. He is also one of the most influential figures in this Qingyun competition. He has attracted much attention, but he was beaten by an ugly man.


    So strong, so terrible!


    All of a sudden, people were shocked to make way.


    This is a dark horse. I''m afraid it has to have the strength to practice. It seems that this competition is more and more fierce.


    And Qingfeng, uncle Shi, Shilin and others are struggling to move forward, suddenly see this shocking scene, Ning Tao a boxing fly a genius, just like waving a fly, this is his strength?


    Nearly ten thousand people make way for him!


    Immediately yelled: "brother Ning, brother Ning, wait for us, we have to get on the bus, no..."


    A chariot is driving fast forward, which also carries a Tianjiao, which is the one Ning Tao met in front of the gate, very domineering.


    Two dragon horse pull car, end is prestige.


    But all of a sudden, a scaly carriage flew by, vaguely there was a despised thumb, just a blink of an eye, even the taillight could not be seen.


    What''s that?


    How come it''s so much like the old buggy?


    Tianjiao was in a mess and his face was incredible.

 Chapter 1909

    Qingyun City, central square.


    At this time here has been rubbing shoulders, the vast sea of people, a crowd of people trying to squeeze in.


    But teams of majestic gold armor guards stand around the square and form a circle with their tall bodies. They are the edge. If they cross the primary line, they will enter the square.


    It''s like a god of war.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Dense shadow shot towards this side, just like locusts, and the eldest lady also rushed over.


    Looking at the central circle, it can only accommodate about 20000 people, but there are talented monks from all over the world, as well as a variety of people.


    Roughly, it''s as much as 50000 or 60000!


    Cold as snow, shocked.


    So many people have to be wiped out at once? You know, the first test hasn''t started yet.


    Many people are fighting and fighting.


    Because if you don''t do that, you can''t rush in at all, and the gold armor guard doesn''t move. Even if some friars die in front of them, they still don''t move.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    The fighting was so fierce that it almost broke the head.


    Over the central square, there is a huge incense fire, which has been burning for more than half of the time.


    Han Ruoxue rushes in with her strength, and her face is full of pride. She even gains four flower protection envoys. Her strength is not bad, and she is diligent. She just needs to smile to send them away.


    A man is a fool of lower body thinking.


    Looking at the chaos outside, the corners of her mouth show a sneer, it seems that those people will be late.


    They don''t care how they are. As long as they can become Qingyun''s disciples, it''s all worth it. There''s Ning Gou. Now they can''t help him, but Qingyun''s disciples are different.


    To put it bluntly, when a disciple of Qingyun mansion is on his way, those who are strong and weak should be regarded as equal.


    The premise is that there is no big background.


    At that time, she had enough assurance and confidence to let him die.


    Right now.


    Is a turning point of her fate!


    "Ah, time is coming, let me in. No, I beg you, let me in..."


    "I''ve been studying hard for more than 20 years, and I''ve prepared my whole life for this day. I''ve been running for months, and I don''t want to lose..."


    The incense was burning out, and countless people were crying.


    Some people even kneel down and beg for genius and gold armor, but none of them.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Suddenly, the earth began to shake.


    There seems to be a group of one horned rhinoceros crazy trample, rampage, an irresistible sea storm is about to hit people''s heads, drowning them.


    In a flash, everyone breathes.


    This what is it?


    Countless geniuses were so scared that their faces turned pale, and the spirit of ten thousand spirit beasts made all the people''s hearts jump.


    Don''t talk about them.


    Even the frigid gold armor guards were moved.


    The body subconsciously tense, face solemn holding weapons, like a group of outbreak of predatory cheetahs.


    Is it a king who killed us?


    And people are also surprised that this movement is not the travel of a big man, such as the leader of Qingyun mansion and the leader of ChiYan clan, who has the pomp and momentum in the past.


    A heart suddenly became nervous and excited.


    Han Ruoxue is also excited and expects that the person who can cause this kind of great movement must be extraordinary.


    It must be one of the princes or generals, riding a dragon chasing Phoenix chariot, with boundless scenery and superior style.


    It''s a big man she respects!


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Just in the middle of everyone''s speculation, a loud roar came: "get out of the way, this car is not equipped with brakes. I''m not responsible for the crash and injury. I''ve collected all my legs."


    "Asshole, you stop me. I haven''t lost this day. I won''t accept another run..."


    The noise is so loud that some people seem to be unwilling.


    But the faces of all the people were dull, and two carriages flew by one after the other, causing gusts of wind.


    Out of instinct and frightened by this momentum, they all gave way one after another.


    If you want to block the front, it will be smashed.


    Han Ruoxue was smiling brightly when he saw one of the carriages. He was stunned. Would you rather be a dog? carriage?


    How could it be them?


    "Drive!"


    Scale horse crazy, straight to the first test circle.


    The gold armor guards in front of it were all frightened. They wanted to stand here, but their bodies screamed and dodged. Who dares to stop in front of the carriage.


    It''s a carriage. It''s better than a dragon.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao roars and rushes into the circle.


    But also at this moment, a long bell rang, that a huge incense also extinguished."Dangdang...!"


    Then came a solemn cold words: "time is up, the first test is over!"


    "I announce that all the contestants who have not arrived at the central square will be eliminated. Next, we will conduct the second screening. You have a good time to prepare!"


    A huge incense is burning again.


    Tens of thousands of people are in a daze, the first test is over, and so on. Is this rush in time the so-called first test.


    They passed the first pass!


    "Ha ha, long live, good luck. We passed the first test. Father, do you see..."


    More than 28000 people cried excitedly.


    Ning Tao just stopped the carriage. When he heard this, he was obviously stunned. Did he pass the first test? So simple? Wait, did I pass the first test?


    I''m just here to see someone off!


    Mangu jumps down from the carriage with difficulty. Unexpectedly, in the stone forest, Qingfeng grabs the tail of the carriage.


    They all passed the first test.


    "Brother Ning, we passed the first test, and passed the first pass. Thanks to you..."


    Barbarian bone is ecstatic.


    But Ning Tao''s face is green with anger. He just comes to send someone. He has a chicken feather relationship with himself in the exam. He even passed it. Is it so casual?


    Just want to leave, but another chariot Tianjiao, Xu Dong, full of anger to jump down.


    "That bastard from the countryside, dare to compete with our young master again, and run around Qingyun city. Who loses, who kneels down to call grandfather, dare not!"


    Xu Dong glared and roared.


    Eh, it''s Xu Dong!


    A crowd of geniuses suddenly lost their voice and screamed, obviously recognized him, this is a wonderful genius.


    Xu Dong, a member of the Xu family, comes from the immortal family. He is one of the most outstanding descendants. He is also one of the top players in the Qingyun selection competition.


    Few people can compete with him.


    Originally, I wanted to gather up the cold like snow, and then there was schadenfreude on the jade face. It depends on what you do. Xu Dong was a genius of Shenbang at that time.


    And it''s impossible to run another circle. The old carriage is falling apart.


    Ning Tao looked at him one eye, direct and merciless disdain way: "sick!"


    He was about to leave, but Xu Dong stopped in front of him. He was just about to get angry when he saw the sharp seven grade magic weapon. His eyes lit up. It was a great killing weapon.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he said with a smile: "country boy, how about I sell this carriage to me with 50000 spirit stones? I just want to make a friend. If I don''t know each other, I can take care of you when the game is over."


    Carriage? Fifty thousand!


    Ning Tao looks suddenly a joy, seems to be afraid of his repentance, directly yelled: "deal!"


    And when they were absent, they sold them.

 Chapter 1910

    And Xu Dong also dull a few seconds, so refreshing?


    He immediately threw a storage ring to him with a strange face and said with pride, "you know what you look like. Go away. This carriage belongs to my young master."


    Ning Tao happily put away the ring, and then yelled at him: "you wait, I''ll take something."


    He said.


    His hands turned into a butterfly dance, as fast as the shadow. In the blink of an eye, he put away dozens of magic weapons he had inserted in the carriage, and the seven grade magic weapon, which was in vain.


    In the blink of an eye, the carriage was still the old one.


    "This..."


    Xu Dong and the others are silly.


    Did he think that he had spent 50000 yuan on this broken carriage?


    It''s about value.


    Is it worth ten stone?


    Han Ruoxue''s jaw is wide, 50000 yuan. She''s crazy. She only feels her heart is bleeding. The carriage she gave Ning Tao for free actually sold 50000 yuan!


    Oh, my God!


    Xu Dongsen said angrily: "bastard, who asked you to take away the seven grade magic weapon? It''s a small thing, the 50000 spirit stone. Everyone looked at me and bought it."


    "Give it to me, Ben. I''ll spare your life."


    But Ning Tao blinked his innocent eyes and shrugged his shoulders: "you are clearly talking about buying a carriage. OK, whose family sells the carriage still gives me the magic weapon? Are you stupid or am I stupid?"


    "Or have you ever seen a beautiful model for a luxury car? Cut!"


    Roll your eyes and walk out.


    However, the sound of breaking the wind flashed in my ear, and a surge of spiritual power wave came over, and there was a murderous opportunity: "in this northern region, no one dares to be greedy for the few things!"


    "Daofa, hanbingzhang!"


    It''s boiling and freezing all around.


    There is a faint iceberg projection whistling, cold and piercing, and the powerful strength of the virtual realm makes people breathe.


    "Hiss, how strong!"


    They were shocked and retreated.


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he will know whether he has it or not. It is worthy of being from the immortal family. Xu Dong''s strength is estimated to be in the top three of the selection competition.


    Seeing this, the elders on the high platform suddenly brightened up.


    "Good, good!"


    A white haired old man praised: "this should be the boy of the Xu family. The cold ice formula has been cultivated to the level of chemical substance, which is very good."


    "Well, it seems that there are good young men this time, Han Mengyao of Han family, Xu Dong of Xu family, and Longjun of Beihai dream. I''m afraid these geniuses can directly become disciples of the inner door. That carriage boy is going to be defeated, and his move will be frozen into a popsicle."


    Another tough old man was abusive.


    And in the middle of a few people, sat a floating green robe man, temperament dust, handsome extraordinary, like a young brother.


    But several people know that this person is older than them.


    I saw his eyes slightly open and close, light clouds, see the iceberg style of this palm, light nod: "good."


    The elders were moved by the words.


    It seems that Xu Dong''s future is limitless. You know, he is a real immortal.


    That carriage boy is going to die.


    It''s all in the eye.


    Also at this moment, Ning Tao eyes a cold, double fingers together, a golden light mercilessly toward that iceberg projection stab.


    It''s like a golden spear piercing the dawn.


    Even in the air are issued hot, burning taste, seems to be able to burn everything, and the dazzling golden light people can not look directly at.


    "Pure Yang finger!"


    One side of the golden flame finger, one side of the iceberg palm.


    Two completely different forces collided, the air was trembling, the square was also densely cracked, unbearable.


    "Boom...!"


    What is deep water?


    People now understand, only feel the right body cold bone, and the left body is placed in the furnace, the taste is not to mention how exciting.


    The legendary double sky of ice and fire.


    Xu Dong roared, and the cold ice Jue turned to the extreme, and his power increased greatly. Even after his death, he turned into the virtual shadow of ten thousand li glacier, and the cold wind was bleak.


    "Give me It''s a failure


    All the elders and geniuses exclaimed.


    But aware of his suppression, Ning Tao sneer, a more pure and powerful force of fire gushing out.


    "Broken!"


    At the command, the firearm burst out.


    It vigorously pierced the glacier, and mixed with the nine Zhang high golden flame, burning the sky and boiling the sea, overbearing and fierce, stabbing hard at Xu Dong.


    "No!"


    The ice shield just condenses and is swallowed instantly.


    "Boom!"


    When the boiling energy dissipated, Xu Dong''s figure came out. His eyes were angry and his whole body was miserable. His hair and clothes were almost burnt and ragged. There was a burnt black wound on his chest. The corner of his mouth was bleeding, not to mention how embarrassed he was.He''ll be cooked if he''s burned a little longer.


    In one move, Xu Dong loses.


    Tens of thousands of geniuses looked at this scene with silly eyes, and their faces were unbelievable. The genius Xu Dong was defeated, which How is that possible?


    Is that carriage boy menglongjun?


    No.


    He is a nobody, but he beat the genius Xu Dong with one move. What a terrible flame. Is he from the red flame sect?


    The eyes of countless talents are full of fear.


    Several elders on the high stage were numb. The elder with white hair even pulled off his beard in shock. He was extremely shocked.


    "Tao The power of Tao


    "I''m not wrong, then It''s the power of Tao. He understands the power of Tao that only the great monk can understand. It''s still a great road. Fire, he''s just refining emptiness. "The tough old man''s words are full of trembling.


    Both surprise and ecstasy.


    This is the genius of a dragon among the people. It''s rare to see it in a hundred years. Few people can understand the benefits of the power of Tao better than they do.


    Xu Dong was defeated in the competition.


    This is the most direct and simple example.


    If Xu Dong understands the way of ice, it''s hard to say who wins or loses in this competition. Ning Tao was just like two forces fighting each other.


    I don''t know when the green robed immortal opened his clear eyes. After staring at Ning Tao for a long time, he sighed: "my eyes are clumsy."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Several elders took a cool breath in an instant.


    His eyes were filled with horror and disbelief!


    On the square.


    "What a golden flame! It can suppress the little ice, and it has the strength to refine the void. You must not be a nameless person of your native place?"


    "Are you the pride of fire in ChiYan sect, ChiYan?" Xu Dong was biting his teeth with anger and fear in his eyes.


    "Red inflammation?"


    "No? Is that guy red hair? " Many geniuses have heard of his name and even met him.


    And Han Ruo Xue appears beside Ning Tao Mangu without any trace, as if to say that I am very familiar with them and a good friend.


    Light smile, improve their level.


    But Ning Tao glanced at the platform, then sniffed: "you don''t deserve to know my name, OK, you play slowly, I''m gone."


    "Go?"


    Everyone was stunned. Where is he going?


    But at this moment, a terrible gravity field came down. For example, it was very difficult for everyone to carry mountains and walk in the mire.


    "Time has come. The second pass begins. Under the pressure of the immortal''s breath, the one who passes will become the preparatory disciple of Qingyun mansion!"


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, a lot of genius was suppressed.


    Ning Tao was stunned and subconsciously looked over the square. It turned out that the incense had been burned, and another huge incense was lit.


    However,


    I don''t want to compete.


    I just came to make soy sauce, OK?

 Chapter 1911

    "Second level, start!"


    As soon as the magnificent voice fell, a huge and terrifying pressure fell on the top of my head, like a whole mountain suddenly fell.


    "Plop plop" falls a lot.


    Some of them are like dog poop, some of them are kneeling down, their legs are shaking, they bow, they fall on the ground, they are all in a mess.


    You can see that.


    In front of the feet of a circle of gold armor guards, Sheng Sheng sank half the height of his hand, and the whole central square seemed to collapse into the ground.


    And where they stand, there''s no pressure.


    Ning Tao feels the pressure, frowns, and his chest is a little dull. He immediately runs the anti heaven formula and feels much more comfortable.


    But Mangu, Han Ruoxue and others were all bent down.


    One by one, their faces turned red, and even turned purple. They could even feel that the pressure was still increasing, and it increased with time.


    "Well What a pain


    Bones crunch, flesh and blood are squeezed and overwhelmed.


    But never get down.


    Because that will not get up, and when the time comes, all the genius who did not stand all eliminated, it is so cruel.


    Xu Dong was sweating and couldn''t lift his head.


    He is now like in the playground after a crazy long-distance run, holding his thigh, gasping violently, moving a finger is all kinds of hard.


    Although he suffered some burns, he was confident.


    Carrying a stick of incense is not a big problem.


    And few of them are better than him in terms of physique.


    You know, he is a man who has carried the cold. I''m afraid Han Mengyao, Meng Longjun and the carriage boy just now are all bent down.


    In the heart is proud of thinking, suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure from the front of the trot past, right, you are not wrong, is trot past!


    They are dead dogs with their fingers.


    Now someone is trotting with gravity!


    "My God!"


    "This Is gravity out of control? "


    Xu Dong saw it clearly and was stunned. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, the man just now was the carriage boy who fought with him.


    What''s going on here?


    Aren''t they in the same fairyland?


    Or do they bear celestial gravity, but he bears lunar gravity. Although they are in the same ball, they are treated in two balls?


    "False."


    "It must be fake, he cheated!"


    Countless geniuses are full of doubts and don''t believe it.


    It''s hard for them to lift their heads, and they can''t breathe well. It''s like a mountain in the middle of nowhere. Every step is like a carp leaping over the dragon''s gate. Blinking their eyelids is a day''s sweat training. Breathing is like a turtle breathing for a month.


    We all walk so hard, but you are happy to trot up, said you don''t cheat who believe, fairyland gravity believe it?


    It''s disrespectful of the ball.


    Xu Dong sneers, this bastard cheated absolutely, must carry some special magic weapon, he wants to report loudly, kicked you this sprint plug-in.


    But just then.


    There are a lot of people on Ning Tao''s road. They can''t bear the gravity, but they also block his way in disguise.


    I can''t get around it. I have to step on it.


    And a person has a person''s gravity, as long as contact, those two people have to bear two gravity, let alone them, even Xu Dong is afraid.


    "No No


    "Please, I can still stand up. Don''t step on me. I can still stand up. I''m the hope of our whole village..."


    "I don''t want to lose, don''t..."


    A large cry came.


    And Ning Tao saw, not only did not stop, but accelerated the pace, no one noticed that every step he took appeared like a spider web cracks.


    "No, don''t come here, you bastard...!"


    But just as he was about to step on the ground, Ning Tao suddenly held his breath and suddenly stepped on the ground with the sole of his foot. He jumped up.


    "Hiss ~!"


    The pupils of the crowd shrank, and they scolded.


    Well, you monster, gravity really can''t control you. Even if you trot, you still fly high. Do you want to go to heaven and the sun side by side?


    Even the elder with white beard and the tough old man are suspicious. Is this an adult''s desertion for him?


    That''s too much.


    Xu Dong didn''t even think about it. He yelled, "elder, I want to raise..."


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, there was a loud bang in the square.


    All of them looked at it with silly eyes. Their faces were frozen in horror. They were dumbfounded and their chin dropped all over the floor.


    They saw it.


    As soon as Ning Tao fell to the ground, he smashed out a huge pit, like a ten thousand jin cauldron. His whole life seemed to be made of meteorite.The legs went straight in and collapsed.


    There was a strong shock, and people felt it really. They even fell down and their faces were full of panic.


    My God,


    how many times of gravity does this guy carry?


    Is his body made of black iron? Or is he a walking beast cub in the world? Compared with him, he is the same as paper.


    It''s terrible.


    The elder with white beard and the tough old man looked at each other, and they all saw a look of horror. They glanced at the green robed immortal without any trace.


    They understand.


    The adult did give Ning Tao a small errand.


    But it''s not to help, it''s to use ordinary talents to bear the level of gravity, and it''s going to double up. I''m afraid it''s going to take three times, isn''t it?


    The green robed immortal''s face trembled and increased to four times.


    The edge of the square pit.


    Captain Miao of the golden armor guard swallowed his saliva. He had already guessed that gravity was not right. Just now, he secretly stretched out his hand and almost broke his finger bone.


    You know.


    He is a great monk.


    At this time, Ning Tao jumped out of the pit and faced captain Miao.


    He has a spirit body, and he often eats dragon blood grass, let alone Xuanwu essence and blood.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that he is a little beast.


    Now he is eager for the gravity to be stronger. The dragon blood herb, the essence blood of the divine beast, and the dormant medicine of innumerable gifted earth treasures he has eaten are all squeezed out at the moment, and all of them are swallowed by the operation of the skill.


    I see his breath rising fast.


    And this pressure, step by step, gradually increasing, is like helping him squeeze medicine, forging his piece of miscellaneous iron into refined iron.


    What a good man, Ning Tao.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw captain Miao looking at him strangely, just like looking at another demon. What kind of body is this.


    "Well, can you excuse me, I want to go out?" Ning Tao blinked his big eyes and said naively.


    "Out?"


    Captain Miao was shocked. Did I hear you wrong?


    "This contestant is not allowed to leave during the competition. Once he leaves, he will be regarded as eliminated..."


    "But I''m not a contestant. I just drove over to see off a friend and was dragged into a fight. It''s your mistake. I''m still in a hurry to find someone," Ning Tao said, looking innocent and wronged.


    Captain Miao is in a mess.

 Chapter 1912

    See leader Miao not move.


    Ning Tao is about to reach out to push him away, but as soon as his hand touches him, the gravitational field that covers him immediately envelops him, and they bear it together.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise and the floor cracked.


    There is no second person who knows more about the gravity Ning Tao bears at the moment. This is the voice of Captain Miao.


    Heavy!


    It''s so heavy!


    His face flushed and breathed. The steel floor under his feet creaked and collapsed.


    There is a mask of gold armor. Although I can''t see his face clearly, I can see a cracked gold armor.


    This is the Qingyun mansion standard armor.


    Although it''s mainly gorgeous, it''s not inferior to the six level magic weapon in terms of hardness, but now it''s densely cracked.


    I saw a series of black line snakes crawling all over the armor, as if they were about to disintegrate and be disintegrated.


    Immediately comforted: "little brother, why do you want to leave? You see you are young and have excellent talent. It''s icing on the cake to join our Qingyun mansion. As long as you practice hard, you will be famous in the northern regions in the future."


    "Name spread to the north?"


    Ning Tao immediately said: "I''m sorry, my reputation has spread all over the five realms of fairyland. It''s just a northern realm, not enough."


    "Please get out of the way. I''m going to find my wife."


    "Old Wife? "


    A lot of people smoke wildly, which means what kind of woman it should be, do not participate in the selection to find a woman.


    You''re the only one with 70000 people.


    People regard Qingyun mansion as the Holy Land in their dreams. It''s better for you to see Qingyun mansion as a station and send people here.


    The elder with white beard and the tough old one after another voiced to captain Miao, and could not let him go anyway.


    Such a good seedling is rare in a hundred years. What if it is taken away by two or three schools?


    Miao captain just want to persuade again, but a voice of disharmony suddenly spread: "Jie Jie, that boy, dare not participate in the selection, are you afraid, are you afraid of this little, or lack of confidence?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was too lazy to pay attention to it. He said again, "please let me go. I''m leaving."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I''m a dark horse, a wizard. I''m just a coward. I''m afraid that Ben Shao will trouble you in the final ranking match?"


    Xu Dong raised his head and sneered.


    The faces of the geniuses became brilliant.


    This is not a small possibility. Maybe he will be able to perform that fight just now.


    Now that he has won, he wants to leave his own aura of the winner and pat his sleeve to leave. It''s so natural and unrestrained. In the future, it will be said that he has defeated Xu Dong in one move.


    But the latter is certainly not willing, must find a way to restore their reputation, the best way is to beat him.


    Ranking is an opportunity.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was silent, Captain Miao added more oil and vinegar and said, "the person you are looking for is not a disciple of Qingyun mansion, right?"


    "If so, you may have to wait a few more days. The rules of Qingyun mansion are very strict. All the disciples are practicing hard. They are generally not allowed to go down the mountain. Maybe they are allowed to watch the game when they are in the ranking competition."


    "I swear, there is absolutely no empty talk."


    His legs trembled when he spoke


    Ning Tao frowned. Do you need to wait so long?


    "Hum, a coward, I will certainly recover the shame of today''s war from you. No matter where you flee to the northern region, you can''t escape from my palm," Xu Dong said with a grim smile.


    But Ning Tao a listen, slowly relaxed a breath, take back a hand, evil spirit of smile turn round to see to him.


    "You want to beat me?"


    "I''ll give you this chance now!"


    As soon as the words came down, his legs were as strong as bows, his muscles were as tight as a string, and he jumped over like a sharp arrow.


    Looking at this shadow, people were scared to see canthus crack, a heart is instantly mentioned to the throat.


    Like a meteor about to fall to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud bang, the comet hit the earth.


    A more terrible earthquake spread throughout the central square, like a big earthquake, waves.


    Many geniuses who are struggling to stand up directly fall to the ground with no image, and their strength is relaxed, just like a flood.


    And Ning Tao innocent smile, just fell in the side of Xu Dong, he showed a row of white teeth.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "If you have the ability to wait for the ranking match, let''s settle the accounts one by one, and see if it''s your golden flame that can suppress my cold ice, or if I can turn defeat into victory," Xu Dong said with arrogance and staring.


    Ning Tao doesn''t speak with a smile. He suddenly puts a crystal palm on Xu Dong''s shoulder.


    "You think I''m stupid. Why do you have to wait until the ranking match? You can pass this first."Hand in hand, gravity surges.


    Xu Dong had more strength, but a force of five times of gravity fell on him, his calf muscles suddenly burst into blood, his eyes rolled round, and he climbed up to the ferocious blood color, his bones groaning and wailing.


    Good How heavy!


    My Body, quick It''s going to crack!


    Xu Dongmu canthus to crack, feel the body has reached a limit, a sense of death surged up.


    This guy,


    ok What a sick body.


    Ning Tao grins, he also feels a lot of pressure, but his strength is not only physical.


    You know, when he made a big noise at the Qijue gate, the leader of the Qijue gate, Hunyuan immortal, and even Qijue immortal, one of the top ten immortals in the fairyland, felt the pressure of the Qijue immortal, and even became friends.


    Now this immortal''s prestige is really nothing to him. Which of those immortals is weaker than him?


    "Hiss...!"


    In only one second, Xu Dong''s whole body had more than a dozen muscles splashing blood, and the flesh and blood burst out, which was very miserable.


    "Ah...!"


    Mangu, hanruoxue and so on are breathtaking.


    The elder with white beard and the tough old man were all worried and looked at the green robed immortal. Xu Dong would not be able to bear the pressure any more.


    When they suddenly found out that the green robed immortal didn''t know when to stand up, he had tried his best to break out.


    He''s such an immortal,


    why can''t he be a junior!


    Xu Dong vomited blood in his mouth, and his brain was almost blank. Suddenly he said, "let me go Let go. I''ll give you another 50000 spirit stones and a piece of cold chalcedony! "


    "Well?"


    Hear this, Ning Tao in front of a bright, subconsciously licked to lick lips, this pour has allure.


    He immediately took back his palm and put out his hand in front of him with a smile.


    Xu Dongru relieved his heavy burden and looked at him with lingering fear. Then he took out another ring and handed it to him with some flesh pain. It was cold chalcedony.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao had a plan in mind.


    He thought of a good way to make money and immediately walked towards the crowd with a bad smile on his face.


    When they saw this, they all seemed to understand it. They threw out a lot of treasures, such as pills, weapons and precious medicines. They seemed to take money to eliminate the disaster.


    Look like you''re not coming.

 Chapter 1913

    There are ten thousand, twenty thousand, five kinds of magic weapons and some special medicines in the northern regions.


    There''s no need to open your mouth. It''s all out.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining, and he is filled with ecstasy. He makes a lot of money. It''s so easy to get rich overnight.


    Soon the baby would pile up into a hill.


    Countless talents gnash their teeth. Although they are unwilling, they can''t help it. Compared with the selection, this sacrifice is nothing.


    Han Ruo Xue''s eyes are red. He can still play like this. With one look, he has a million spirit stones.


    This kind of thief should be attacked by heaven!


    Xu Dong is vicious, almost pressed into a bloody man, more than a dozen skin and flesh bloom, but the pain is not as good as the one tenth of his heart.


    In terms of strength alone, it is not certain who will win or lose.


    Wait.


    After the ranking game, I must let you pay the cost of bleeding, double back!


    "Ha ha...!"


    "You''re welcome. Oh, look at you. I''m so embarrassed. I''m so embarrassed to ask for so many good things for nothing."


    Ning Tao licks his mouth, pretending to pinch.


    However, people after listening to heart disdain unceasingly, you will be shy, sow can go up the tree.


    But he said with a smile: "where, where, this is what we should do. In the future, we are all from the same family. I hope elder martial brother will take more care of us. These are all special products we brought from home. We specially honor elder martial brother."


    "But I still feel It''s not good, "Ning Tao stepped out in shame.


    The floor caved in.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Seeing that he was swallowing, people almost didn''t stare out of his eyes, and immediately exclaimed: "teacher Don''t be impulsive, elder martial brother. If we have something to say, don''t move. "


    Then he took out a lot of treasures.


    But this time Ning Tao really didn''t want to threaten them. He wanted to collect money and scared them.


    He immediately gave a bitter smile and walked straight ahead with a big wave of his hand. He collected the treasures all the way and collapsed the square all the way. It was like a compactor coming.


    All the geniuses were terrified.


    Just pay attention to the footprints and look at the dents. I''m afraid they have five times the gravity.


    How terrible he is!


    Ning Tao still has a bottom line. Most of the treasures he takes are children of rich families. They wear gold, silver and luxury brocade and jade. It''s not bad money at first sight. A single gem is worth tens of thousands.


    On the contrary, he also stuffed a lot of treasures for the barbarians, which can be regarded as robbing the rich and helping the poor.


    Don''t feel guilty, because since they entered the selection circle, all of them are enemies, including barbarians and Han Ruoxue.


    Wait until the ranking game.


    Tens of thousands of talents will win the first place in this session of Qingyun mansion selection competition!


    Now doing so can also weaken the opponent''s strength. If you change Xu Dong, he can take as much as he can. He is not afraid that his appetite is small, but he is afraid that you are not enough.


    Elder with white beard, the tough old man is speechless. How much money are you short of.


    But more of them are actually envious.


    At this time, Ning Tao quickly picked it up all the way. Although he didn''t count it, there were millions of guanglingshi, and he couldn''t count those magic weapons.


    If Xiao Hei was here, he would be red eyed. He would jump on him and fight for it.


    I miss you a little.


    When it''s stable, go to find it. If its strength doesn''t recover, people will covet it. Don''t worry about it.


    Ning Tao is thinking about this, suddenly came to a beautiful woman, but she did not take out the treasure, but also covered with a light veil, seems to be very low-key.


    Everyone''s eyes followed him all the time. When they saw the beautiful woman, they were surprised.


    "It''s her, Han Mengyao


    She is one of the most influential figures in this competition, but she hasn''t been seen all the time. I didn''t expect that she should be so low-key. She is on a par with Xu Dong.


    Ear listen to the cry, Ning Tao face strange, originally met a genius.


    Han Mengyao took a strange look at Ning Tao and the pit under his feet. Her beautiful eyes rippled. She turned over her hand and took out a piece of green willow branch. She said faintly, "this is a thousand year old willow branch. It can nourish spirits."


    "But it''s of great use to me. I hope you can put it away and I''ll get it back when the ranking match is over."


    "Wow


    People are shocked. This is a declaration of war.


    But Ning Tao in front of a bright, whether she declared war or not, directly took over the Millennium willow branch happily.


    if there is no third candle dragon, it should be worse.


    She walked around for a while, and basically turned around the square quickly, but there was a figure in front of her. Ning Tao wanted to avoid it, but the man moved away first.


    He can walk under this gravity.Not only Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, but also everyone was surprised. Did a black horse come out again?


    But at this time, suddenly someone stared at the ordinary face for a long time, but lost his voice and exclaimed: "it''s Menglong Jun, Beihai Menglong Jun, I know him."


    "What?"


    Tens of thousands of geniuses opened their eyes and looked at the past with excitement.


    Or the name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    Although Ning Tao is very amazing, many people have known Zhu Xiang, but the name of Meng Longjun has been in the north for many years.


    In the five domain God list, he is one of the top ten, and is a big pride of the northern domain. Although he was promoted to lianxu, there was no news, but people had high expectations, waiting for him to enter the five domain immortal list!


    "Mr. dream dragon, Mr. dream dragon..."


    Listen to these shouts, Ning Tao looks very surprised, the guy in front of him has such a high reputation.


    He immediately cracked his mouth with a smile and got close to him. The so-called great genius is a big fat sheep in his eyes. If he doesn''t take out a decent thing, he won''t let go so easily.


    Menglongjun mouth a smoke, he is also very speechless, this guy good die not die to walk in front of him.


    When he saw him coming, he turned over his hand and took out a milky white bead, which was engraved with a dragon''s shadow, teeth and claws, vivid, and a pure wave of dragon yuan.


    "This is the dragon ball of liupin Jiaolong. It has been refined into liupin magic weapon, which can be regarded as the top. The Dragon yuan in it can also refine the body, which has deterrent power to the dragon spirit beast. In terms of value, it can be comparable to Qipin."


    "Well, let me go."


    A listen to this words, can give Ning Tao excited bad, good thing, immediately happily take over.


    It''s really a big fat sheep.


    At this time, the pressure of gravity in the hearts of all disappeared, for a moment, the top of the head suddenly relaxed.


    The green robed immortal''s face was ugly. He secretly took a pill. After a long time, he broke out with all his strength, which was equivalent to a big war. As a result, he was eight times as strong as his strength. He was stunned that he had no choice but to live with him and make him rich.


    It''s a big face.


    Brush sleeve cold hum, step into the cloud, it seems to find a quiet place to calm down.


    A lot of green rain falls, and spiritually appears in the hands of the talented players who are still standing.


    At this time, there were only more than 10000 people left.


    "All the contestants whose token is green, congratulations on becoming the reserve members of our Qingyun mansion. One day later, the third level will start, and only the top 5000 will be selected in the trials," the elder white beard said


    "I hope you all get a good place."


    "Haha, hooray, we passed..." More than 10000 geniuses cheered.


    But Ning Tao saw a lot of red light. It seems that this thing can also check the bone age. There are also some camouflage and secret methods. All the friars over 30 are eliminated.


    I just want to understand.


    Suddenly see countless eyes greedy staring at him, especially dream dragon Jun, a pair of eyes also some reluctant to stare at himself, took out the longyuanzhu.


    Now, there''s no gravity.

 Chapter 1914

    Ning Tao''s eyes are silly and his hair is staring at him.


    He quickly put away longyuanzhu and said, "what do you want? You gave it to me. No one wants to go back."


    "Hum!"


    The nose of a crowd was almost flat.


    If it wasn''t for the selection, we would take money to fight the disaster?


    "Cut!"


    Although the loss of each person is not much, but the main heart is not happy.


    When people gather firewood, the flame is high.


    The treasures that so many people have taken out together are very considerable. There are millions of spirit stones, thousands of magic weapons and thousands of precious medicines, which can not be taken out by ordinary small and medium-sized forces.


    Even if Xu Dong, the Xu family of the immortal family, takes out so much all at once, it will be painful for a while.


    Mangu clenches his teeth and comes to Ning Tao with a tired body. Facing him together, more people will have more strength.


    It''s brother Ning who brought him in. He won''t forget his roots.


    But Shilin and Qingfeng are hesitant. They don''t have the courage to fight. If they want to fight, they will lose.


    It''s as cold as snow. Needless to say, I''m full of schadenfreude.


    The atmosphere was tense, like a pile of dry explosives, just a little bit of a small flame, exploded.


    All the geniuses couldn''t help looking at menglongjun.


    Meng long Jun Ying''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    This kind of feeling makes him very uncomfortable, and seems to be shamed. He has the feeling of taking the lead in bullying others. He has a great dream of Dragon King. Why should he take advantage of the power to oppress him.


    He is a kind of coercion.


    He wants something back, but not that way.


    He will rely on the real strength to get back all his talent, the arrogance of genius, disdain to associate with these people.


    Wait until the ranking game.


    The megalith, all the treasures, are his.


    Immediately light hum a, flick sleeve jump on a pavilion, leave at full speed, end is proud incomparable.


    Han Mengyao''s beautiful eyes are bright.


    She has a keen spirit, so she can clearly feel the change of gravity. In fact, all the contestants owe Ning Tao a big favor.


    Ning Tao alone took over 80% of the immortal''s prestige.


    And they have so many talents to share 20%, in a sense, the immortal''s trueness is to release water for all.


    He has no more power to oppress the people.


    Han Mengyao is sure.


    If we follow the normal assessment standard, we will have to brush off at least a few thousand more of the 10000 people in front of us.


    She thought the same way as the elder with white beard.


    This year''s selection, enrollment and preparation of students has been the largest number in more than ten years.


    When a bunch of geniuses put their eyes on her.


    Han Mengyao is confident a smile, arrogantly turned away, she and dream dragon Jun idea is the same, and so on ranking competition, again decisive.


    Xu Dong did not know when to leave.


    I didn''t ask for the carriage. This time, I lost a lot of money. Qiu also wrote it down.


    For a time, no one started, everyone can''t help but be silly, a basin of cold water splashed on the head, have no intention to deal with Ning Tao.


    They are all tired at the moment.


    Let alone Ning Tao''s strength is not weaker than Xu Dong''s.


    That''s all.


    Just make a friend.


    Seeing that no one started, Ning Tao was relieved. He took Mangu and jumped into the carriage. He went back to the hotel with a full load.


    Stone forest, green peak a bite teeth, all followed up.


    But cold if snow is beautiful eyes contain Sha, Ning dog''s brilliance more and more dazzling, want to kill people, she can''t do it alone.


    And there''s one more thing that''s urgent right now.


    She has no money.


    Seven thousand five hundred spirit stones bought spirits, and two thousand five hundred dollars paid for a day''s room. If they don''t pay today, they will be swept out of the house.


    Let Ning Tao pay for them.


    She didn''t think about it at all. If she really wanted to do this, it was estimated that ninggou would leave them soon, but he kept talking about how to find a wife.


    "Damn it, asshole!"


    She clenched the powder fist and took a deep look at Ning Gou. Instead of following, she walked towards the most prosperous street.


    A heart full of murders


    The inn.


    As soon as Ning Tao came back, he closed the door with Mangu.


    At this time, the physical body is overloaded and needs energy recovery. It''s a good time to practice. It''s a rare opportunity.


    Shilin, Qingfeng and others can only envy.


    In the room, with a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao directly took out 100000 pieces of spirit stones, piled up the whole room, and took out hundreds of precious medicines and put them around.


    The aura is so thick that it can''t be melted.


    I was shocked.


    He had never seen such extravagant practice.


    In his daily practice, one or two spirit stones are pitifully spared. He is very reluctant to break them apart and become two envoys.


    But for now.A hundred thousand stones surrounded him.


    His mouth was stuffed with a treasure medicine by Ning Tao, just like eating a big white radish, and it seemed that he did not do less.


    Is the world of local tyrants like this?


    What a luxury!


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and feels comfortable all over. He can''t help feeling that it''s good to have money. It''s the first time that he has played such luxury. He finds that he feels really good.


    If there is a gathering spirit array, it would be perfect.


    As he was about to practice, he suddenly thought of something. He turned over his hand and took out the six grade dragon bead and threw it to Mangu.


    The latter saw the baby and was shocked: "brother Ning, this I can''t take it. It''s too expensive. It''s enough for me to practice here... "


    But before he finished, Ning Tao interrupted directly and said solemnly, "Mangu, listen, brother Ning''s life is not comparable to that of a small dragon bead. Even if there are 100 or 10000, they are not comparable to brother Ning''s life."


    "If you still recognize my big brother, take it."


    Brute bone suffered a face, this thing is too heavy, too valuable, he felt sorry, after all, he saved all by heart, never ask for return.


    However, in terms of value,


    is comparable to the seven grade magic weapon.


    Seeing that he refused to accept it, Ning Tao comforted him: "don''t think too much. It''s useless to me. This dragon pearl is a great help to the divine realm."


    "It can not only assist in cultivation, but also harden the body, and it can also be used as a tool for practice. There is dragon yuan in it, which is a rare treasure. Although you are in a divine state, it can make you perfectly urge the six grade dragon Yuan beads to fight against the deficiency."


    "Now you are going to take part in the ranking competition, and it will be more fierce later. Naturally, the higher the ranking, the better. You must take it and strive to be in the top ten."


    Ning Tao suddenly seems to have realized: "I''m afraid this thing is the magic weapon used by menglongjun in the divine realm. No wonder he is very strong in body and so on."


    On hearing this, Mangu was shaken.


    It is because of the ranking competition, people are well-equipped, but they are inherently weak.


    A hesitation, was ningtao smile into the hand.


    But he thought that this was the gift prepared by elder brother Ning, but he never thought that this was just an appetizer, a gift It''s not on the table yet.


    After some preparation, they both fell into deep cultivation.


    Ning Tao absorbed the cold chalcedony and the thousand year old willow branch. Others would be worried that they would be burst by energy, but he didn''t think they were powerful enough.


    You know.


    The difficulty of his cultivation now is far more than seven times that of the original. The nine roads are already the difficulty of ordinary people''s cultivation Nine times!


    You can''t live without earning resources.


    If he doesn''t understand the main road, he doesn''t improve so fast, let alone so strong, so his strength is often accompanied by hard work and bitterness.


    In the evening.


    Ning Tao''s mind was shocked, but suddenly clear.


    He felt that the world had become extremely clear and thorough in front of him. Every plant, every flower and every leaf turned out to be so simple.


    The power of his spirit has doubled, which is comparable to the strength of the seven or eight monks who practice emptiness, far beyond cultivation, and more mellow and pure.


    Three changes of candle dragon, breakthrough!


    Ning Tao just surprised to open bright eyes, suddenly aware of the spirit of the chaotic fluctuations, a surprise, then overjoyed turned to see.


    There was only a bang.


    Mangu''s spirit of refining spirit was promoted to eight, and he also took the opportunity to break through.

 Chapter 1915

    The barbarian bone has broken through and refined the spirit eight times.


    The little face was full of ecstasy. He thought it would take more than ten days of hard work, but he didn''t expect it to happen.


    It''s in the game now.


    Every point of strength growth is a point of grasp.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied. In fact, Mangu''s talent is not inferior to Xu Dong''s.


    If you put them in the same environment.


    It''s not clear who will win.


    "Ha ha, brother Ning, I''ve broken through. I''m practicing here by leaps and bounds. I feel that some of my dark wounds have been cured."


    "Here, here is really amazing, Mangu excited little face red, happy like a child.


    One punch seems to kill a cow.


    Ning Tao smiles back.


    But his eyes swept around the room, and he couldn''t help smacking. There were nearly 20000 duoling fossilized into powder.


    Many precious medicines are drooping.


    The drug is absorbed and takes time to recover.


    It seems that the absorption is too fierce, and the consumption is so much. It''s no wonder that the title of the king of big stomach is not a false name.


    However, as long as the money is spent on cultivation, Ning Tao doesn''t care about one million, because he can earn more one million, ten million with his strength.


    It''s worth it to make bones stronger.


    They saved their own life. It''s adult love.


    Immediately said with a smile: "yes, seize the time to stabilize cultivation, and wait for your wonderful performance tomorrow, I will cheer for you here."


    "In Here it is? "


    After hearing this, barbarian bone was stunned and asked: "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you go to the ranking contest, brother Ning? You are now a preparatory disciple of Qingyun mansion, that is, a registered disciple. "


    "This is a very precious opportunity. Once every two years, you can''t just waste it if other people can''t even dream of it."


    But Ning Tao shakes his head and smiles.


    He can''t even believe the rules. He can''t even believe them twice.


    Generally speaking, I''m used to being loose.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to join the clan.


    But I don''t like it, but it doesn''t help me much.


    What he lacks now is resources, very huge resources. There are nearly 100000 disciples in Qingyun mansion. It''s impossible for him to give them to you.


    That''s impossible!


    Ning Tao sighs, he has decided.


    When you see Tong Yaqian and Su Qian are safe, ask Hua Linglong and Xia Jie about their whereabouts and set out again.


    In and out of the danger, all the way to them.


    And the saint, Miao Jingjing!


    To be honest, what he worries about most now is her. At that time, the space channel collapsed, and Xiaobai, he and Miao Jingjing were scattered.


    I don''t know where the transmission went?


    I remember that master Longjin also came to the fairyland and left him a very important wake-up call at the empty gate that day.


    With the ability of the predecessors, we should be able to get along well.


    "Alas


    Ning Tao''s face is bitter and his brain is in a mess.


    One side of the barbarian bone cultivation doubts, why elder brother Ning is always a very melancholy feeling, sad face, the heart should be old complex.


    All night, I was practicing hard.


    At dawn the next day, the people who were practicing were awakened by a violent commotion. It seemed that someone deliberately interrupted their practice.


    This is a taboo in practice.


    If someone breaks through at this time, he will be possessed.


    Ning Tao, Mangu, wakes up with a calm face and frowns tightly. The former takes more than 70000 pieces of spirit stones and thousands of precious medicines.


    "Go and have a look!"


    "Creak!"


    As soon as the door opened, it was full of Uncle Shi and others.


    The faces were full of embarrassment. I didn''t know who found it yesterday. The aura here was extremely strong, and it also overflowed from the crack of the door.


    They think that waste is also waste. They might as well practice here. As a result, they sit here all night with dew on their eyebrows.


    Although they are in a mess, their strength has improved a lot.


    That a forehead full, energetic like eating a sword, is to see Ning Tao very guilty.


    After all, without his consent.


    Ning Tao a see clearly, also didn''t care, those aura to him a drop in the bucket, he is that kind of stingy person.


    However eyebrow a wrinkly, eccentric way: "just now that movement is you make?"


    "Laozi made it!"


    "You really deserve your reputation. You are arrogant and arrogant. Don''t you see my elder martial brother standing here?"


    "Are you blind, or are you too arrogant to be educated?"A cold hum came from the fire.


    As soon as the words came out, the courtyard was depressed.


    Ning Tao, Mangu and more than a dozen people calmly look up and see a domineering guy like Jinyu, standing in the courtyard with a black face.


    "Who are you?"


    "This is our courtyard. Who asked you to come in, uninvited, but bloody? What''s the reason?"


    Ning Tao cold road.


    But when master Jinyu heard this, he was very angry. He had sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Just like his younger martial sister, he was an arrogant and arrogant man who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Do evil with a little talent.


    If you let this kind of person into Qingyun mansion, it''s a disaster. No, even if it''s not my younger martial sister, you can''t let him pollute Qingyun mansion.


    Just thought of this, a crisp sound came.


    "It''s the little girl who let elder martial brother Qiao in. I rent the room with money and buy you wine and meat. You still have this right, elder martial brother Ning!"


    Ning Tao frowned and looked, his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Saw a peerless beauty Lianbu come, haggard face, eyes are also slightly red, seems to be how much wronged.


    "It''s you, cold as snow!"


    "Miss, where have you been? We''ve been looking for you for a long time, but we thought something happened to you?" Shi Shuchang took a breath.


    And cold if snow a bite red lips, but to Qiao Yu rely on.


    It''s like a pretty little woman who''s afraid of bad people. It''s charming and pitiable, and it breaks people''s heart.


    At least, elder martial brother Qiao Yu is heartbroken.


    In his eyes, these people are hypocritical. Just like what younger martial sister Han said, they are really a group of old people with anti bone and lust.


    Under the leader of the domineering surname Ning, he gets drunk, and tries to plot against and trample on younger martial sister Han in turn. Thanks to younger martial sister Bing Xueming''s wisdom, Xin escapes by chance, but he doesn''t dare to go back to the house he rents for fear of being poisoned.


    These damn guys.


    It''s a bunch of animals, animals!


    But after all, younger martial sister Han is a lady of a big family. Her body and reputation are the most important things. She must not say these things. Otherwise, how can she behave.


    This is the original words of Han Ruoxue at that time.


    Ning Tao is suspicious. Something''s wrong. How can Han Ruo Xue be wronged? He always feels uncomfortable in his heart.


    This elder martial brother Qiao seems to be here to support.


    And here is Qiao Yu, elder martial brother Qiao said with a sneer: "younger martial sister Han, this kind of rubbish is not worthy of calling you elder martial brother."


    "When I report to the school, I will deprive him of his disciple status!"

 Chapter 1916

    "Scum? Deprivation? "


    More than a dozen people present were stunned.


    Ning Tao in particular, a mouth open into a duck''s egg, feel full of dirty water.


    What''s going on here?


    How can the scum label be attached to yourself? What''s the matter with you?


    And deprivation!


    Although I don''t care about the identity of the registered disciple of Qingyun mansion, it''s too shameful for me to say that deprivation means deprivation. I have no face.


    I should have thrown that identity first.


    The more I think about it, the more angry Ning Tao is, but he can''t figure it out. What happened to them?


    Uncle Shi, Shi Lin, Qingfeng and others look at Ning Tao strangely. Is he right with the eldest lady


    "It''s impossible. I''ve been with brother Ning all the time. He didn''t do anything. I can prove that there must be some misunderstanding in this. Please explain quickly, miss." Mangu was very anxious.


    But Han Ruo Xue''s delicate body trembled, as if she were a frightened kitten, and she hid behind Qiao Yu.


    Seeing this, Qiao Yu immediately understood that this seemingly honest guy was not a good thing, and might even be one of the masterminds of humiliation.


    Immediately angrily said: "boy, don''t pretend to be a good man in front of me, put away your disgusting hypocrisy, your nature has been seen through by me."


    "I tell you, as long as I''m Qiao Yu, your disgusting trick will not succeed."


    What?


    It''s like being struck by thunder.


    What''s wrong with your nature? There''s something wrong with this guy''s brain. He gets angry as soon as he comes in.


    Uncle Shi also thought it was wrong. He immediately asked, "who are you


    "Hum, listen to me, you scum. I''m a disciple of Qingyun mansion, and Qiao Yu is one of them. I will never allow you garbage animals to pollute Qingyun mansion, let alone step into half a step."


    Qiao Yu said angrily.


    After listening to the cold snow behind him, he felt pitiful on the surface, but in his heart, he could not help being happy.


    It''s not in vain. She''s been freezing out all night.


    Originally, she wanted to find Meng Longjun and Xu Dong, the two geniuses, as long as they were a little provocative, they were helpers, but they were so mysterious that they didn''t even find a shadow.


    Just when she was in despair, she met Qiao Yu, who had come back from her job. She was a disciple of the inner door. She took a fancy to her beauty at a glance, and then came up to chat up with her. She was bewildered by her stratagem.


    I guess I''m imagining that I''m going to stand up for the beautiful younger martial sister Han, and then I''ll win her favor, and then I''ll fly together and become a loving couple


    But in her eyes: just a fool!


    When Uncle Shi heard this, he was immediately frightened. They took a month to get to Qingyun city from a long distance, and they worked hard to become registered disciples.


    How could he have lost a word?


    Immediately flustered way: "Qiao young master, absolutely not, this among them affirmation is to have what misunderstanding."


    He hurried to Han Ruoxue and said, "young lady, please explain. There must be some misunderstanding. If anything happens, you can say it. We are your closest people here."


    He wanted to be close to the cold snow because of his heart.


    But cold if snow but the eyes contain tears, a strength of back hide, that Jiao body already scared to shiver.


    It seems to have been intimidated by a huge shadow.


    "It''s really a threat!"


    Qiao Yu''s eyes were wide open, and he dared to threaten Han''s younger martial sister in front of him.


    Hand over, a direct palm in his chest.


    The strike was as fast as lightning, and no one responded. Uncle Shi didn''t expect that he would do it. He was patted firmly on his chest.


    The chest was sunken and the viscera was bleeding.


    "Poof!"


    Looking at the soul stirring arc, as well as the shocking red blood, Mangu red eyes.


    "Big stone!"


    "Bastard, I''ll fight with you," savage eyes canthus to crack, from the nearest, immediately hit a punch.


    "Dao FA, Manniu Quan!"


    All this only in the blink of an eye, Shi Lin and others have not recovered, in front of the eyes actually all fight.


    Qiao Yu''s eyes were cold. He hated hypocritical people most, especially the guy who was simple and honest in appearance but black in heart, so he should be wiped out completely.


    The spirit power erupted, and he was shocked and retreated.


    A breath of refining virtual seven burst out, the powerful mess, solid foundation.


    "Tao FA, great compassion palm!"


    The broad palm of the right hand is painted with the light of compassion for the Buddha. The golden light is dazzling, but it is as heavy as Mount Tai, like the palm of a powerful Buddha.


    "No!"


    Mangu was shocked, but his figure was not stable.


    But in this electric light and flint, a golden flame flashed, like a ghost, appeared in the middle of the two, and also poked out a palm, like the hand of Fire God."The way of fire, burn bones!"


    "Boom!"


    The whole courtyard "boom" of an earthquake, terrible strong waves affected, the impact is very amazing, a winding old willow were broken, the courtyard cracks.


    The four figures retreated suddenly, barely holding their figure.


    Qiao Yu looked at his palm, but there was a touch of burnt black. His eyebrows sank. It seemed that he had two brushes. Just now, it seemed that he felt the power of Tao.


    "Interesting


    And the golden flame God of war also removed the flame, revealing Ning Tao''s indifference, not mixed with feelings.


    After watching it for a long time, he guessed something vaguely.


    There is a misunderstanding, but it is the kind that can not be solved, because some people do not cooperate, it is because of the cold snow, just let this Qiao Yu come to make a big noise.


    It''s impossible to explain.


    Mangu''s Qi and blood surged, but he couldn''t take care of breathing, so he quickly climbed to Uncle Shi. The latter vomited blood all over his body, and there was a concave palm print on his chest, which almost killed him.


    Savage eyes with tears, stone boss to him but excellent, this way is more overt and covert care, at the beginning to save elder brother Ning, he helped a lot.


    He only hates himself.


    I hate that I can''t stop it.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said coldly, "Miss, is it worth it?"


    He meant uncle Shi.


    But Han Ruoxue sneers in her heart. I wish the old man would die immediately. You are the knower, but he is the doubter. You both have to die.


    But he choked and said, "elder martial brother Qiao!"


    "Don''t be afraid, younger martial sister. When I report this to elder Li, I will deprive them of their identity as disciples. As for their crimes, someone will cut them to pieces..." Qiao Yu said fiercely.


    Before he finished speaking, an old voice came from you: "Joe boy, is that how you use my name to bully the weak?"


    "Instead of doing the task obediently, you are bullying the new younger martial brother here. You are more and more daring."


    Qiao Yu was stunned and turned to look at it.


    I saw an old man with white beard fluttering down from the attic. When he looked at Ning Tao, he was kind and kind, but when he looked at her, he was like King Kong with angry eyes.


    "No, elder Li, he..."


    "He what he, you what you, don''t hurry back to the clan to hand over, let me see you bully the new disciple again, I will beat your ass into eight pieces," the elder with white beard blew his beard and glared.

 Chapter 1917

    Elder Li is dignified and domineering.


    Qiao Yu was speechless because of his words. My face was full of words. I was very confused.


    He couldn''t figure out why?


    Ning Tao, such a scum man and garbage, can be said to be a heartless animal. How can such a shameful person make elder Li so upright to favor him? Is there a brain short circuit?


    Or Elder Li has been deceived!


    Elder Li snorted. Although there are old students teaching new students every year, the moral is to smooth the edges and suppress the arrogance of new students.


    But the selection is not over yet.


    How to bully people and scare them away?


    Usually, he would turn a blind eye to the past, but now, he would turn a blind eye to the evil forces, regain his public morality and say no to them!


    Qiao Yu''s influence, however, has also plummeted in his mind, turning into a cruel face of bullying, being unreasonable and being a bully, which has lowered his long-standing image of justice in Qingyun mansion.


    If it comes out, a genius will run for the election, but he will be bullied by his elder martial brother before he gets in.


    Who dares to come after that?


    The more I think about it, the more angry I feel that Ning Tao is very pitiful. Such a good child is really wronged.


    Ning Tao is staring at evil cold by him, what is this look? There is a touch of love that makes him shiver, this old man will not think of him, right?


    "You What do you want? "


    "Cough, as an elder of Qingyun mansion, I should uphold justice, fairness and justice. This classmate, did this guy bully you as a elder martial brother just now? Tell the elder that the elder is coming out for you."


    Li Chang''s chest was pounding.


    But as soon as the words came out, Qiao Yu was worried and said angrily, "elder, you''ve been cheated by him. This guy is an arrogant and despotic animal cancer that should be exterminated by heaven!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    The elder Li is angry, and his spirit power breaks out.


    The great monk''s terrible breath oppressed him like a golden lion roaring.


    Ning Tao''s breath is so strong. It seems that the inside information of Qingyun mansion is really extraordinary. Any elder who comes out is a overlord.


    "Long Elder, calm down


    Qiao Yu was so shocked that he stepped back and screamed.


    And the cold snow pretty face behind him also changed, a heart unconsciously sank down.


    "Hum!"


    "Boy Qiao, you are so brave that you dare to slander your younger martial brother in front of the elder. Don''t think you can do evil if you follow Li Tianqi."


    "If it''s spread, where will my face go? Who else believes that we are the right way? As long as the elder is still alive, you evil forces can''t succeed, "said Li.


    He was really angry this time.


    I didn''t expect that this kind of arrogant dispute between the black and white disciples had reached the level of arrogance.


    Even if Ning Tao is not the one to be bullied this time, he has to stand up for justice, because he is not only for his disciples, but also for the reputation of Qingyun mansion.


    I felt a sense of justice bursting.


    Another close-up, he will be able to rise to immortality.


    Ning Tao felt that the elder was shining, and a sense of righteousness rose from him.


    "No Dare not


    "I hope the elder can calm down. The disciples have been following the rules and dare not make mistakes," said Qiao Yu.


    He is only a disciple of the inner school, and his talent is not top. How dare he challenge the elder? Maybe elder martial brother Li Tianqi has some confidence.


    Only zhenzhuan disciples have some qualifications.


    The cold if snow also rustle of pull him don''t contradict.


    "Hum!"


    Elder Li''s face was full of anger when he brushed his sleeve. However, when he turned his head, all the folds of smile opened.


    "Little fellow, are you satisfied now?"


    Ning Tao hears that he looks at the seriously injured uncle Shi and the shocked man Gu. Although he doesn''t speak much, his meaning is very obvious.


    Elder Li''s brow picked, and when he saw the two injured people, he looked gloomy.


    He turned his head to Qiao Yu and said coldly, "if you hurt your disciples for no reason and violate the rules, do you still need me to count them one by one? You don''t need to go to the elder''s office to accept the punishment. Qingfeng cave lasts for one month."


    "A month!"


    Qiao Yu''s face turned white. It was Qingfeng cave. He went in alive and came out with white bones.


    For the sake of a registered disciple, elder Li is so vicious that he has half his life left.


    But he didn''t dare to contradict. The consequences would be more serious. He had to promise to come down first and let elder martial brother Tianqi make the decision and ask him to ask other elders to come forward.


    He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "I''ll take orders!"


    Hearing this, elder Li''s face finally eased a lot. For the sake of Qingyun mansion''s righteousness, he had to take out someone to make an example.


    He immediately laughed at Ning Tao and said, "little guy, now I''ve been punished and I''ve gone out. Should I go to the competition with elder Ben?""To compete?"


    "I didn''t seem to say that I would follow you to the competition. Don''t get me wrong. I have to find my wife," Ning Tao rolled his eyes at him.


    What?


    Elder Li was stunned and said: "what do you mean? You don''t go to Ranking competition


    "That''s right!"


    "If I don''t go, it should be considered abstention, so you can think that I''m not interested in this competition, and..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was blocked by elder Li who was laughing.


    "Little guy is very good at joking. You are already registered disciples. This kind of big talk can''t be said. Come on, I''ll take you by myself."


    Then he grabbed Ning Tao and rushed to the pavilion.


    But the latter kept blinking and struggling, which seemed to mean, "I''ve been kidnapped!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The two left and the courtyard was quiet.


    Mangu, Shilin and others looked at the black spot strangely. The elder actually took his disciples to the competition.


    I''m afraid this is the first time!


    "Joe Elder martial brother Qiao


    Cold if snow rustle of fear, and a pair of jade hands quietly grasp his sleeve, poor ChuChu.


    Seeing this, Qiao Yu immediately comforted: "don''t worry, younger martial sister Han. He''s just an elder. Your elder martial brother has a wide range of contacts. I''ll take you to the head of the government to judge."


    "I don''t believe it. There is no royal law in Qingyun mansion!"


    Central Plaza.


    At this point, the ranking game is about to start.


    More than 10000 disciples with blue stripes on their wrists went out to fight with each other.


    Meng Longjun, Xu Dong and Han Mengyao are among them. They are the top figures of this time. They are strong and frightening.


    And I don''t know when, one hundred blue challenge arena formed, it seems to be a special magic weapon.


    A man in black is waiting for his opponent in the challenge arena, but a figure falls from the sky, a beautiful rotation, and Shi Shi ran falls.


    This person is Ning Tao.


    He looked at the sky with a black face. Elder Li was holding his arms and sneering. It''s impossible to abstain. Either fight with his disciples or fight with him!


    But what he said to Ning Tao on the road.


    Ning Tao bares his teeth. Isn''t this forced buying and forced selling? But you underestimate me too much. Although we have to take our reputation into consideration, mountain people have their own tricks.


    Immediately at that face muddle force of black dress male character light way: "I only give a move, if you can take down, even if you win!"

 Chapter 1918

    The whole central square was silent.


    Then there was a burst of harsh and cold laughter. How could it be this product again? What kind of tricks did he want to do?


    Just one move?


    Ning Tao doesn''t mean that. He just wants to use it to recover his reputation. Even if he loses, it''s not too ugly. The old man can''t manage it.


    After all, I lost the game.


    He can''t fight against all opinions and ignore justice.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    The young man in black on the other side is full of fear. He knows Ning Tao''s strength, but he doesn''t have the confidence to win in his heart, but his opponent is not him, right?


    Immediately around shouting: "wait Wait a minute. I protest. I''m number one, but my opponent can only be number two. It seems that he didn''t even draw lots. It''s unfair. I protest. I''m going to change my opponent. "


    The tough old man frowned and kept the crowd steady.


    And elder Li with white beard hummed coldly: "he is No. 2. I don''t believe if there is No. 2 standing up. If there is, I will give you another opponent."


    "Those who have been selected as the second, please come out."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was tense.


    Tens of thousands of pairs of eyes are nervous to see in the past, maybe this is the black curtain, if this is caught, then the reputation of Qingyun mansion will stink.


    The young man in black laughs. He is sure to win.


    Next second.


    Under the attention of all the people, a man came out slowly and was exposed to the sight of all the people.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Unexpectedly There''s really a number two, "he said. Tens of thousands of people were stunned, but more shocked.


    He is Mr. Meng Longjun!


    I saw that under his smiling face, slightly holding a touch of radian, playing with No. 2 token in his hand.


    "Eh!"


    "Ah ah, actually there is No. 2. It seems that I''ve made a mistake. Well, I''ll change the opponent for you," elder Li said with a bitter smile.


    But the young man in black was stunned, suddenly jumped up and yelled: "stop, wait, stop, hero, I think this opponent is very good."


    "No matter who you look at, you are handsome and polite. You are definitely the best choice to be my opponent."


    Elder Li was stunned and said in silence: "it can''t be according to your standard. If you say it''s good, it''s good. Then what''s the rule of Qingyun mansion? No, no, No. 1''s opponent can only be No. 2."


    "No Well, he''s number two. I I believe him. It''s getting late. Let''s get started. "The young man in black is about to cry.


    Ning Tao looked at him contemptuously. He wanted to put some water, but he dared to look down on himself, ha ha.


    "Well, that''s what you said. Elder Li didn''t force you," he said.


    "No, no, absolutely not," said the young man in black, shaking his head into a rattle.


    Fight with menglongjun.


    It''s better to let him surrender.


    But if you fight with the guy in front of you, plus what he said, there is still a glimmer of victory.


    "The game begins!"


    Two people a listen to this words, all have no hand, black dress youth forestall bow hand to smile a way: "Brocade breeze!"


    "Ning Mo!" Ning Tao has big white teeth.


    People are full of greetings. They have never heard of this name. It seems that it''s really a black horse.


    With a flash of eyes, the young man in black decided to take the lead and grasp it with both hands, as if he had grasped two wind blades, which could cut the air and was an invisible knife.


    "Dao FA, the wind breaks the blade!"


    It''s a sharp weapon to kill.


    But Ning Tao evil spirit a smile, slowly stretch out a white jade palm, full of power radian beauty.


    "Daofa, slap you in the face!"


    It''s a way he once created in Kunlun kingdom. There''s nothing special about it. Just one word, fast, fast to the extreme.


    "Pa!"


    Before they could see the shadows, they heard a crisp slap and a top.


    The cultivation of the young man in black had no resistance. Half of his face was swollen like a pig''s head. He turned seven or eight times in the same place and spat out white foam.


    "Well How strong


    In the eyes of Meng Longjun, Xu Dong, Han Mengyao and others, a trace of dignity and splendor flashed.


    But in Ning Tao''s eyes, it''s really boring. He made a summary. It''s like a king fighting in bronze, a real dragon loading a snake in a snake''s den, and a heavenly dog and beast lying in a dog''s den as a erha.


    The old clothes are too much.


    Immediately negative hand light way: "during the game, I only a move, who can take down, I admit defeat."


    "Who else is better than that?"


    "I, I...!"


    Immediately, more than a dozen excited people raised their hands and rushed to the three alchemy gods in the order of token.


    No doubt, they all failed.


    Ning Tao didn''t even give a hand to the last one, asking him to chop his body with all his strength, but his five magic weapons all collapsed, which scared him to pee.There are more than 13000 people. After three rounds of ranking, only 4400 people are left.


    Qingfeng and Shilin were lucky enough to enter, especially Mangu. They were all flat.


    His opponent wanted to cry without tears. Before the game started, he took out a lot of magic weapons and armed his whole body to his teeth. A mortal faced the tank and gave up without a few blows.


    Elder Li has been smiling. He has made up his mind to keep Ning Tao no matter what.


    His talent.


    It''s definitely not just "fire Avenue.".


    In Qingyun mansion, there are few talents who can comprehend the power of Tao. The main reason is that the immortal subdued him, which surprised him.


    So he concluded that Ning Tao has great potential!


    Ning Tao asked when the disciples of Qingyun mansion would be able to get out of the mountain, but the answer was the last one. Tomorrow, when the mountain gate opens, you can go in and look for people.


    In fact, elder Li asked him to name his wife and wanted to prepare first, but Ning Tao didn''t agree.


    He is afraid of bringing trouble to the second daughter.


    If the old man threatened him with Qianqian and shallowly, wouldn''t it be more difficult for him to leave here.


    Even if he finds it tomorrow, his own people will also see it. As soon as he gets out of the city and displays his space Avenue, Jie Jie, it''s not heaven''s high ground. I''m free. The sea is wide with fish and the sky is high with birds.


    I don''t believe you can catch up with me.


    Ning Tao has a bad smile on his face. He can''t be found at that time. The Taoist priest can''t do anything to his disciples.


    All night, in the excitement and cheering.


    At dawn the next day, Ning Tao, who was still asleep, was swept away by elder Li with his quilt.


    Embarrassment, bromhole.


    He wondered if the old man was watching him.


    Four thousand and four hundred disciples gathered, and tens of thousands of spectators surrounded them. Now we have to choose the first place in this session of Qingyun mansion disciple selection competition!


    Ning Tao''s spirit is wanton. He looks at elder Li, who is proud of himself. He is also drunk.


    But at this time, a green robed immortal suddenly appeared, facing the calm void, said faintly: "since it''s coming, come out and watch."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Master qingyunzi is really dazzling. We admire him. Chiyanzong has come to visit us!"


    Five or six red robes appeared laughing.


    Then, another woman''s laughter came: "xuanyinzong has come to visit master qingyunzi!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I, Tai Chi Bagua sect, also want to join in the fun. I hope master qingyunzi and you Taoists don''t mind," five or six white robed figures appeared with a smile.


    However, nearly 100000 people below are excited. Ning Tao doesn''t know what it means. Don''t they?


    Beiyu, Sizong!


    All the sects of the nineteen sects of the four dharmas are here!

 Chapter 1919

    There are three schools and five schools in southern region!


    Ning Tao is very clear about this point. Naturally, there are three schools and four schools in the northern region.


    Strictly speaking.


    Beiyu is two schools, four schools!


    Because Tianji gate has always been in a state of seclusion, isolated from the world, almost unable to walk in the fairyland.


    On weekdays, if there is no big storm, it is estimated that the people of the northern region will forget that there is a force of Tiangang twelve gates in the northern region, Tianji gate!


    ChiYan sect, Xuanyin sect, Taiji Bagua sect, a total of more than ten figures, smiling to show the body.


    Qingyunzi sneered: "come on, what''s your purpose? Can''t I see it clearly?"


    "Just stay and watch."


    "Well, thank you, master!" More than a dozen people smile and sit in a place to watch carefully.


    Naturally, they have to witness the event of selecting disciples in person. In case of any genius, dark horse, it''s the pillar of the clan, which is related to the strength of the clan?


    In particular, half a year later, there will be a big competition in the northern region, which is related to the selection of Tiangang Disha.


    Who wants to be kicked down?


    Green cloud son cold hum, but a pair of eyes absolute being but swept a void, eyebrow slightly wrinkly once.


    In the void.


    There are two men sitting on the table, one of them is graceful and ethereal. After many vicissitudes, there is an ancient sword between his legs.


    The other man''s sword eyebrows and stars are like a scabbard sword. There is a sword tomb around him, burying the sword all over the world. However, there is a calm and respectful posture behind the man.


    They happened to meet one of the disciples from Qingyun.


    The calm man sees through the void and glances at the outside world. But when he sees a person clearly, thousands of sword tombs suddenly roar in unison, and the long sword roars. It''s not a killing intention, but an incredible surprise.


    "Your heart What a mess Gujian man drank a mouthful of mellow wine, and his mouth began to smile.


    Calm man is silent, the fist in the sleeve clenches, a pair of eyes complex stare at the person outside the void.


    "It''s him..."


    Qingyunzi felt the fluctuation and seemed to guess something. He just nodded slightly, then said faintly: "competition Start


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Qingyun bell reverberates, long distant Yang.


    Tough old man to a few opening remarks, and then let everyone draw lots, it''s time to decide who is the first?


    Dream dragon king?


    Or Xu Dong and the dark horse!


    People are excited to guess, but Ning Tao is not so interested.


    His eyes have been looking at him from a high platform. Today, the gate of Qingyun mansion is open. Unless he is doing a task or special circumstances, it will be this time in two years.


    In Gaotai, there are such a group of people.


    There are nearly a thousand people with abusive and relaxed mouths. Others yawn and sneer at the battle that has begun below.


    It seems to be a joke in their eyes.


    Ning Tao knows that these people are the inner disciples of Qingyun mansion. The highest is zhenzhuan, and the lowest is the outer. He doesn''t know which identity Tong Yaqian and Su Qian are?


    In other words,


    Why didn''t he see the second daughter!


    He turned the thousands of people upside down, even the perspective was turned on, but no one was seen.


    Do you want him to go to the gate of Qingyun mansion?


    Just as he frowned, elder Li joked: "boy, didn''t you find your wife?"


    "Don''t be disheartened. Our friars have a long life. Which one is not three wives and four concubines


    "In my Qingyun mansion, there are many beautiful female disciples. They are all water and delicate. As long as you go in, you must fall in love with them," elder Li said with a white eyebrow and a dirty smile.


    On one side of the barbarians, Qingfeng and others open their mouths, feeling that the world outlook of the orthodox sect has been refreshed.


    Ning Tao despises the old man.


    He''s interested in it, but now he hasn''t found his wife.


    Seeing his sad face, elder Li said with a smile, "don''t believe it. Among the disciples in the inner gate, there are four young and hot ones. They will come two later. Do you want me to introduce them to you?"


    "Here comes the younger martial sister. Look, it''s the younger martial sister..." The crowd of the inner disciples cheered instantly.


    Ning Tao hears the sound to see, is it Qian Qian they?


    In line of sight, two beautiful women appeared, followed by a lot of water spirit sister, Yingying, Yingyan, laughter, not to mention how eye-catching.


    But Ning Tao smile a stiff, look a little lonely, these two women are not shallow they.


    Elder Li can''t help but have a toothache. Why is this boy so strange? A lot of beautiful girls don''t look at him. He doubts who his wife is?


    Is it the other two big hot little Huadan?


    When he was depressed, a loud voice came from his ear: "Zhenchuan disciple, elder martial sister Tong, elder martial sister Su are here!""Why?"


    "These two people actually came," elder Li said in surprise.


    Ning Tao also looked up, zhenzhuan disciples actually came, it seems that they attach great importance to this selection.


    In sight.


    Two women are riding a flying magic weapon, and they fly here with a stiff smile, just like vases.


    And these two girls It''s Tong Yaqian, Su Qian!


    They were ordered to come for a walk, which was a passing. After all, zhenzhuan disciples had no time to come, except for the two of them.


    Su Qian looks gloomy and glances down carelessly, but this one She froze!


    Two lines of tears "brush" down.


    Beautiful eyes stare round, a pair of jade hands tightly cover red lips, biting fingers do not let himself cry, but the more patient, but instead cry.


    One side of the Tong Yaqian noticed the abnormality, a turn, but see tears flow more than Su shallow.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Shallow, what''s the matter with you? Who bullied you? Tell me, I..." Anxious Tong Yaqian has not finished, Su shallow trembles to point below.


    Following her line of sight, Tong Yaqian has a look I saw the domineering figure.


    "Yes It''s him


    Elder Li at the bottom was surprised and said strangely, "are these two girls happy to cry?"


    "Boy, when you become a true disciple, you may be able to catch up with them..."


    Say, froze, because he found Ning Tao''s eyes with crystal clear tears.


    "What is it?"


    Just in amazement, the two disciples jumped down regardless of themselves, which startled him. Their cultivation was a new alchemy and a baby.


    Flying is not enough.


    However, a shadow around them flashed quickly, appeared below them like lightning, "rolling the world" followed, and a gentle field of Tai Chi slowly emerged.


    Whisk sleeve one to pick up, steady ground catches two female.


    Tong Yaqian and Su Qian are already crying. They both cry like little kittens. They rush to hold Ning Tao in a scream and hold him in their arms. They are crying like rain.


    "You You finally Here we are... "


    Elder Li is dull. What do you mean? Their true disciple is the boy''s wife.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were stunned.


    But some of the male disciples were angry. An ugly man dared to hug their two beautiful Zhenchuan elder martial sisters in Qingyun mansion. He was really brave.


    Immediately roar a way: "come who, report a name to come!"


    Ning Tao comforts them fondly, but his eyes become colder and colder. Hearing the roar, he raises his head and roars: "Tong Yaqian, husband of Su Qian''s two daughters, Ning Tao and Ning Mo are also, you Qingyun mansion What should be the crime. "

 Chapter 1920

    "What should be the crime What''s the crime? "


    The ordinary voice reveals the sonorous iron bone. The golden daggers roar, like the roar of 100000 gods, the thunder of millions of sky, the killing of hundreds of millions of sky soldiers, and the extortion of everything.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold, and he is proud. He looks up to all of you in Qingyun mansion without fear.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The dark clouds came down and the arc flashed.


    One hundred thousand spectators and even a group of talented people in the competition were extremely thrilled with their mouths wide open.


    This is What happened?


    It''s arrogant to challenge Qingyun mansion.


    Elder Li was so scared that he wanted to go up and hold him. But suddenly he realized something, and so on. He said His name is Rather Ning Tao.


    What a familiar name.


    One hundred thousand friars feel too familiar, but they just can''t remember who they are.


    Three seconds later.


    Hundreds of thousands of monks roared.


    Brain seems to explode, suddenly a blank, all kinds of fairy boiling news one by one.


    The fiance of xianyueyi, the first fairy in the fairyland!


    The culprit of bloody March, I heard that he came to the fairyland some time ago, and secretly spread all over the five regions.


    There was a big event less than ten days ago, which killed Qijue gate twice, three gates in southern region and one of the twelve gates in Tiangang. It was stronger than Qingyun mansion, but he blocked the mountain gate and beat it twice.


    It''s said that Qijue mountain has been leveled. It''s also said that the immortal has done it twice, but he escaped.


    At present, the whole southern region is looking for him


    People were shocked, and their faces showed incredible color at the same time. That kind of arrogant and miraculous figure appeared miraculously in front of them.


    Really, all of a sudden!


    The subconscious body of the four Dadi shazong was tense, as if facing the enemy, and they were secretly talking.


    Mangu was stunned, and his chin was dislocated. One of the people he saved on the main road was a myth that shocked the five regions, the legendary Ning Tao, the God of the mad devil.


    He just feels anoxic now!


    "It''s impossible. Don''t try to pretend to be a replacement in front of Ben. Do you think we are all so stupid?"


    "If you want to cross from the southern region to the northern region, it will take you at least several months to practice the way, immortal, the fastest flying weapon, the fastest route."


    "But now it''s less than ten days since the incident happened. Nanyu is wanted, but you suddenly say you are here in Beiyu. Do you think we will believe it?" Li Chang''s elder brother angrily questions, but secretly winks at Ning Tao.


    Tong Yaqian, Su Qian also understand the harm, but also busy biting teeth, holding back tears, seize Ning Tao.


    But the latter comforted her with a smile, stroked her elegant hair and said, "don''t worry, give it to me!"


    He immediately turned around and gave elder Li a smile. This can deceive ordinary people, but how can four schools not understand it.


    The leaders of the four sects took out a piece of jade from their hands, which was branded with a face. It was Ning Tao in front of them. It could be said that it was a projection jade, which had been spread through the five domains through the secret method.


    Green cloud son swept a bit, the facial expression is gloomy, he but hears seven absolute old people all didn''t stop him.


    "Ning Tao, do you think my Qingyun mansion is guilty? I dare ask what the crime is


    "I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer, otherwise, even if Xianyue is here, I will I will never give this face


    ChiYan sect, Xuanyin sect and Taiji Bagua sect all put away the projection jade at the same time and looked at it strangely.


    For the moment, it''s better not to interfere.


    Ning Tao raised his head and sneered, "OK, please listen to me."


    "They are my wives and lovers. They were brought to the fairyland a year ago. At that time, their strength was in the cultivation of infants, which was very close to the cultivation of gods."


    "Since I am a true disciple in Guizong, I think there is no shortage of resources and Dharma. But why, one of my wife''s accomplishments has not only failed to improve, but also regressed, almost falling into the realm!"


    "Is this the way you Qingyun mansion cultivate disciples?"


    Ning Tao angrily points at Su Qian.


    In the moment just now, he felt that Su Qian''s cultivation was in danger, so he was angry.


    Qingyunzi sneered: "what should I be? It''s because your family members have no progress in their cultivation that you blame my qingyunzi for all your crimes."


    "That''s funny. If your family doesn''t work hard, no matter how good the clan is, it''s useless."


    Everyone agreed.


    But Ning Tao said coldly, "my other wife, as a true disciple, has been forced to improve her cultivation, and her foundation has been damaged. What''s your explanation?"


    He refers to Tong Yaqian.


    Although the latter is alchemy, but even the realm is not stable, in fact, it is almost the same as the false god.


    If there is no urgent matter, no friar will be forced to this position, forced to enhance their strength, it must be something critical.When people heard this, they were confused.


    No matter in which sect, zhenzhuan disciples, also known as core disciples, are the treasures of a sect.


    It''s too late to take care of them. No matter which elder will not agree to this kind of thing.


    These two beautiful zhenzhuan disciples don''t look like lazy people. But why are they so low in cultivation? They are not as good as the outside disciples. Is there any secret in Qingyun mansion?


    In other words,


    their training methods are not good!


    Thousands of Freshmen''s faces turned white. They entered Qingyun mansion, but they were determined to become strong.


    It''s not going to be this kind of retrogression.


    Zhenzhuan disciples are all mixed up like this. How miserable should the inner disciples and the outer disciples be


    Qingyunzi''s eyes narrowed, and an elder below also heard the story.


    It turns out that the two girls were sent by the Da Luo fairy palace. Because they have some relationship with Qingyun mansion, I hope they can accept them as disciples.


    At that time, in order to make friends with the Dalao fairy palace, they reluctantly accepted it, because the two girls were not very talented, and they were barely middle-class, but because of their face, they were specially assigned the status of zhenzhuan disciples.


    At that time, it caused strong dissatisfaction!


    In Qingyun mansion,


    zhenzhuan disciples are all monks who practice Taoism. The number of them is very limited, and the huge resources they send each month are also limited, which is enough to cause a lot of covet.


    It didn''t matter at first, but later I thought it was too wasteful, so I secretly withheld the resources.


    It seems that there are a group of female disciples who often go to provocation and regard their mountain peak as a back garden. In the end, they occupy it for their own. They drive out Tong Yaqian''s second daughter and live with the miscellaneous service disciples. They have no resources


    Just listen to, but listen to Ning Tao angry way: "have no words, then I ask you again, what is the matter with their body injury, internal disease, meridian damage, almost dozens of times, is accumulated over time."


    "We are all friars. People with clear eyes can see that it is caused by the beating of human friars..."


    "Boom!"


    The words didn''t finish, green cloud son was angry, suddenly burst out breath, icy cold way: "kid, did you finish?"


    Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s two daughters have red eyes. They cry and try their best to hold Ning Tao. Don''t fight against them.


    They seem to be trying to put up with the pain.


    But how could Ning Tao bear it? He choked his evil breath in his abdominal cavity. Moriran said, "I just want to get justice for my wife. Don''t think they are daughters and can be bullied. I''m not dead yet!"


    "Today,"


    "you must give me an account!"

 Chapter 1921

    In the face of qingyunzi, Ning Tao never flinches.


    Hundreds of thousands of friars, however, have made a cold sweat for him to fight with the immortal. It''s probably the one in front of him.


    Think about it.


    People have blocked the seven Jue gate of Tiangang in the Mountain Gate twice. They just killed Qingyun mansion. Maybe they are not afraid.


    But people couldn''t figure it out.


    He''s just practicing his empty cultivation. How can he fight against the old immortal and qingyunzi?


    According to common sense, it''s not a slap to death!


    Qingyunzi''s veins beat, and a stream of fire was pressed in his heart.


    The second time.


    This is the first time in decades that he has been disheartened twice by a boy. It''s still at the moment when so many people are on the same track.


    His position is very important to face.


    "Do you want an account with benxian?"


    "Ridiculous, do you think you are xianyueyi''s fiance, and you are qualified to be presumptuous with this immortal after you''ve played seven peerless men?" Qingyunzi grinned.


    Ning Tao raised his head and said coldly, "I, Ning Tao, have never relied on this kind of shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Now I''m just a husband who doesn''t pay well for his wife. I''m practicing in Qingyun mansion. I''m not sure I''ve made a smooth progress. On the contrary, my foundation has been damaged. Is that how you cultivate disciples in Qingyun mansion?"


    "I''m not only seeking justice for my wife, but also for hundreds of millions of monks in the northern region. What''s more, I want a reasonable explanation for the great Luoxian palace!"


    The fire in the voice can be heard by anyone.


    No wonder Ning Tao is angry.


    When taking away some of the girls, Luo Hai and ran Tianming, the Deputy palace master, promised Hongmeng that they would get better martial arts training and resource cultivation.


    Anyway, it''s better than on earth.


    But now more than a year, with the diligence of the second daughter, the cultivation, let alone slowly improved, but also regressed, and even damaged the foundation of martial arts.


    You don''t have to think about it.


    Ning Tao''s anger is that Dalao fairy palace doesn''t pay attention to credibility. Those who have talent will be cultivated, and those who don''t have talent will be cast aside.


    More angry Qingyun house so treat shallow Qianqian two girls.


    Hundreds of thousands of friars frowned.


    There really needs to be an explanation for this. Just like Qingyun Prefecture is a school, they are students. If they come here to study for a year, let alone surpass their peers, they will be far surpassed by their peers. No one will like this result.


    Youth, but only once.


    Green cloud son angry voice: "good, this fairy explains for you!"


    "Your family members don''t practice well. Instead, they are greedy and aggressive. They hook up all day. They don''t have talent and they waste their time. Today''s reason is that they suffer from it."


    "No It''s not like that


    "He''s bloody. Ning Tao, you have to believe us..." Tong Yaqian, Su Qian two girls full of grievances, a pair of beautiful eyes are swollen.


    They can endure any bitterness or resentment.


    But only one, no one is allowed to say that they collude, they are innocent, even the female disciples are separated from each other.


    Willing to defend Ning Tao''s innocence.


    They are afraid that Ning Tao will hear the rumors and think they are not clean. They don''t want them


    However, Ning Tao embraces Er Nu and holds her tightly.


    If he doesn''t believe in his own women, he doesn''t deserve to be a man. They feel their grievances.


    Soft voice comforted: "don''t worry, I believe you, it''s all my fault, your grievances I will give you double back, I swear."


    Comforted the sobbing second daughter, then walked out.


    Looking at the cold and arrogant qingyunzi in the sky, Ning Tao said contemptuously, "immortal, have you come to the point of slandering your disciples? I don''t think qingyunfu is very good with an old ancestor like you."


    "Boom!"


    The immortal was angry and oppressed.


    Qingyunzi is completely angered by this sentence, and the killing is boiling, but He didn''t dare to kill him openly.


    If xianyueyi is enraged, the consequences are not simple.


    But fear return to fear, if let Ning Tao so provocative go on, his Qingyun mansion face, and his face all go to where put.


    Immediately moriran said: "son, dare to contradict this immortal, you have a few lives enough to kill!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are deep and unafraid.


    But in fact, he has no cards, no big and small nuclear gods, no ethereal mother crystal, and nothing on him that can fight against the immortal.


    The only way is space.


    Although the space Avenue has experienced transformation and sublimation, it is wishful thinking to run past the immortal, but he holds the reason, and this is the base.


    Unless Qingyun mansion intends to break the pot.


    However.


    In that way, Qingyun mansion will not have to mix in the northern region.


    Ning Tao seems to be impulsive, but in fact, he is pushing the boat with the current, which is also a helpless move. If he doesn''t protest today, he won''t have such a good chance in the future.That''s what he wanted to do.


    Let the whole Qingyun mansion know him, be afraid of him, be afraid of him, and let them all know that the second daughter is still standing behind her!


    In fact, to put it bluntly.


    He just wants the second daughter to live better here.


    You want to take the second daughter, but let alone no place to go, Qingyun mansion will not agree, and no matter how you are here, you will not be in danger.


    Daluo fairy palace is the overlord of the fairyland.


    Send two people to you and charge you to cultivate well. This is a person''s face. If he dies in a few years, it''s not "slapping" him in the face.


    This is also the reason why the second daughter has no dangerous task to do.


    Even if you''re down here, you can''t die. As long as you''re not dead, the great Luoxian palace has no time to ask about such trifles.


    So, that''s the bottom line.


    The two women''s lives are carefree. Ning Tao''s bluster is to fight for their treatment, frighten everyone and make everyone dare not bully her.


    But what he should be worried about now Actually, it''s myself!


    As soon as Ning Tao throws his long gun, he points at qingyunzi and says, "I have only one life, so I want to fight with the immortal."


    "If you dare!"


    "Hiss ~!"


    People stare big eyes, but inhale cold air, lack of oxygen.


    This boy is crazy. He is really the God of madness in the legend. He''s dying more and more time after time. Isn''t he going to reach for the bomb that''s going to explode.


    In the void.


    The old sword man''s drinking action is stiff, the sword eyebrow is picked, a pair of bright eyes are fixed on Ning Tao, exclaim: "there is seed!"


    But the calm man is complex, has not spoken for a long time.


    At this time, the old sword man threw the wine to him. He squeezed his chin and whispered: "this boy''s temper is very similar to your elder martial brother."


    The calm man took the wine with a bitter smile.


    I''ve been listening to Shifu talking about the elder martial brother, but I''ve never met him. I can''t see him when I hear his name. This is the 108th time that I''ve said that he''s very similar to him


    Hundreds of thousands of people took in the cold air, and the air was thin.


    Qingyunzi was also angry at this, but he was very cautious. He knew that Ning Tao was not ordinary. He might be digging a hole. He knew it by looking at Qijue gate.


    Immediately sneered: "put away your little trick, and this fairy duel, won you are not honorable, thankless, more people will say that I bully small with big."


    "Since you have committed a big crime of disturbing our Qingyun mansion and can''t be forgiven, Ben Xian will give you a chance to resolve it and point out the way."


    "Whoosh...!"


    Four figures rushed up and lined up.


    It''s Meng Longjun, Xu Dong, Han Mengyao, and Qiao Yu, the elite disciple of inner gate!


    "This is your punishment. Choose two of the four to fight. If you win, you can go. We are merciful."


    "But if you lose, you know the end of the game. No matter what, dare you?" Qingyunzi sneers.


    But Ning Tao full face defiant, light way: "let them go up together!"

 Chapter 1922

    Dream dragon Jun and others smile a stiff.


    Feel their pride trampled by 10000 alpacas.


    The four of them, which one is not the talent of Tianzong, the dragon among the people, and the genius born with the spirit of heaven and earth, are the best of their peers in the northern region.


    Any one, can be proud of the same level.


    But now this Ning Tao son of a bitch actually challenges the four of them with Jue Ci, which is a kind of humiliation and contempt.


    Originally, two dozen and one were reluctantly agreed.


    The order of the immortal had to be obeyed, but now he was really angry.


    He immediately said coldly, "Ning Tao, I wanted to save your life, but since you take the initiative to die, we I can only satisfy you


    "Boom...!"


    Four strong breath burst out, breathtaking.


    Qiao Yu''s practice is seven fold.


    The dream of the Dragon King is five fold.


    Xu Dong and Han Mengyao are all fourfold.


    Feeling the power, many people secretly smack their tongue. Are these three talents so strong.


    More than a dozen strong men of ChiYan sect, Xuanyin sect, and Taiji Bagua sect have all passed the examination. This session of Qingyun mansion selection, the level of disciples is very high.


    Menglongjun three people can directly become inner disciples.


    It seems that if there is no such thing, the champion of this selection will come from them. Ning Tao is really arrogant.


    I guess I regret it now.


    Qingyunzi also sneers. He knows the strength of the four. The three geniuses are all from powerful families. They have many cards, so they naturally have the capital to be proud of others. Qiao Yu is an inner disciple and has been polished to the top in all aspects.


    All four of them can make the "rongdao strong" end up hating each other!


    If you are not sure about them, qingyunzi will not let them go. Ning Tao, in terms of his own strength, can never be the opponent of the four.


    He believes it.


    Tong Yaqian, Su Qian is anxious.


    The reason why they don''t want to make a big deal about it is that they know the strength of Qingyun mansion is too strong and almost unfathomable.


    To be an enemy of them is like an egg against a basalt.


    But Ning Tao smile let two women back, long gun inclined to the ground, light way: "there is a kind reminder to tell four."


    "What?"


    "You''d better do your best, or you won''t have the chance to resist. I hope you can dance and please me," said Ning Tao with a smile.


    "Good courage, arrogant, looking for death..."


    Four people''s madness, this is a naked irony.


    Without hesitation, Meng Longjun took a step and filled his whole body with damp water. He said coldly, "Xu Dong, join me in the main attack of suppression."


    "The other two look for a chance to kill him together."


    "Roar...!"


    With the four people''s movement, hundreds of thousands of people''s spirits were aroused and their blood was surging up. No matter who won or lost the battle, it was enough to be famous in the northern region.


    "Kill!"


    Menglongjun''s blue hair is flying, his eyes are turned into water blue, and his whole body is in a blue sea. The waves are turbulent, and a strange force is filled with him.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This This is The way of water


    Elder Li''s face changed in the distance. I didn''t expect this guy to hide so deep. As we all know, water and ice can suppress fire.


    Ning Tao''s situation is not good.


    Qingyunzi and others are proud of grinning.


    Xu Dong''s heart was shocked, and he gritted his teeth to release the air of ice. However, he was far away from the way of ice, which hit him badly.


    Both guys beat him.


    Han Mengyao condenses the spirit sword, three feet long jade, which is a powerful symbol of her soul way. Few of her peers can do this step.


    Qiao Yu, on the other hand, plays up the golden light with both hands, like the hand of Buddha. He is strong in all aspects, and he is not afraid of the power of Tao even if he meets it. No one has a card yet.


    "Hum!"


    "Ning Tao, show your way of fire. Although you hide deeply, you can''t escape my eyes," said Meng Longjun.


    Qiao Yu and Xu Dong sneer at caution.


    But Ning Tao light a smile, looking at these four forces, played a play clothes, casual way: "sorry, today fire road limit number, I change a!"


    "The way of water Water


    All around that rich water power instantly boiling up, extremely fanatical, excited, like to see the king, flocking together in general.


    In a flash.


    A powerful illusory swamp of several hundred meters was formed.


    The four geniuses were completely dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Their eyes were as round as brass bells, as if they had been struck by thunder.


    He He has two roads!


    Elder Li, qingyunzi, and even the three major groups, hundreds of thousands of friars all exclaimed, this is not common, looking at qingyunfu, it is also rare.But it''s not two ways that make menglongjun silly.


    It''s why Ning Tao is at least twice as strong as he is in the same way of water. It''s an essential crush. He''s like a foil.


    If we say that his way of water is a vassal.


    That ningtao is a king who dominates the life and death of the world.


    How can there be such a big gap?


    As soon as he exerted his power, he felt that it increased Ning Tao''s strength. The water power was all around him, making the swamp stronger. He was already unable to support the water way.


    A bite, had to change to Lingli.


    "Quick hand, don''t let him keep his strength," Meng Longjun said anxiously, punching him.


    Qiao Yu and Han Mengyao all hit a blow.


    But Ning Tao''s hand is shattered, and the water has been completely formed. He can play double power here, and even contain four people. How can the power of the beast get a false name.


    "Roar...!"


    Xu Dong''s cold ice has an advantage. He immediately roars: "get out of the way, let me come. It''s time to perform real skills. Look at my frozen thousand miles..."


    Before he finished speaking, a turtle shield covered him.


    Xu Dong was stunned for a moment, and said subconsciously, "Gee, how is it dark..."


    But outside, thousands of miles of air has been sucked dry.


    Hundreds of thousands of people desperately inhale air conditioning, a pair of eyes eager to jump out, soil It''s the way of earth. He has mastered three first-class roads.


    My God!


    Elder Li''s heart almost passed.


    His whole body trembled, and his excited old face turned red. He was sure to guess that the golden scale was a thing in the pool, and it turned into a dragon in case of a storm Three!


    Qiao Yu, Meng Longjun and Han Mengyao are so scared that they forget to do it for a while. Ok What a terrible guy. I should No more.


    Xu Dong is still beating the Xuanwu shield.


    At this time, Ning Tao put out a slow movement, a wave of tai chi field shrouded and out, the Yin and yang two Qi, soft toward the three hit.


    "The Tao and the Dharma are all over the world!"


    When he saw this move, Hong Chang of the eight trigrams sect of Taiji gave a light, strange look. He seemed to think of something and frowned.


    "No!"


    "Dao FA, Jing Tao Quan!"


    "Tao FA, great compassion palm!"


    "Soul skill, soul chopping sword!"


    The mighty collision of the three attacks shocked all sides.


    His fists were shattered, and all three attacks were called. Ning Tao was fearless and evolved into Tai Chi. He was as smart as an ape and simple as an old farmer.


    But a soul chopping sword passes through the physical attack and enters Ning Tao''s mind with a fierce momentum.


    "Well done Meng Longjun and Qiao Yu are overjoyed. This guy has no defense at all. He''s a fool.


    Just about to turn to Han Mengyao, laughing and praising, but saw a memorable scene.


    Han Mengyao vomited blood, her seven orifices were red, her eyes turned white in horror, and her delicate body fell down.


    "Why How could it be

 Chapter 1923

    With a plop, Han Mengyao fell down.


    Dream dragon Jun and Qiao Yu muddled, what situation, is not her hand, also rebound?


    What''s going on?


    Elder Li, Sanda, qingyunzi, and tens of thousands of people were stunned, but they didn''t understand.


    With their eyes, they are all stupid.


    In the void.


    As soon as the sword eyebrows of the ancient sword man were picked up, his face became more and more wonderful. He pinched his chin and said with a smile, "it''s interesting, interesting. I didn''t expect that there was something that I didn''t see through."


    "This boy is unusual. He has taken the essence and blood of the divine beast in three avenues. He has always been able to fight well. Few people can carry that spirit sword in lianxu. It seems that there is only one result."


    "What?" Calm man doubts a way.


    "The power of this boy''s spirit is far stronger than the power of this sword, far beyond his own cultivation. According to my judgment, it is almost comparable to the weaker rongdao."


    The old sword man was very surprised.


    As we all know, the spirit is lower than the cultivation, even if it is not easy to level, such as this far beyond the cultivation, is really rare.


    What''s more, it''s amazing.


    Calm man surprised, very complex saw Ning Tao one eye, did not expect that he now so strong.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. It''s true that benxian is more and more curious about him. According to my judgment, it seems that he has more powerful strength to show. It''s really exciting," said the old sword man, sipping the wine.


    The calm man has no choice but to smile bitterly


    The outside world.


    Everyone thought of this. Although it''s incredible, there''s only one explanation at the moment.


    Qingyunzi''s face turned black in an instant. The current situation makes him look very ugly.


    "Damn it


    Dream dragon Jun and Qiao Yu angry, no matter how, this game can''t lose, no matter because of reputation, or because of interests, are not allowed to fail.


    Look at each other, and you''ll be furious.


    Xu Dong finally broke the Xuanwu shield and rushed out with a black face. His forehead burst with blue tendons, but when he saw Han Mengyao in a coma, his pupils contracted.


    "Boy, you have completely angered me. Today I''ll show you what real ice is."


    "Tao FA, ice covered thousands of Li!"


    Xu Dong roared hysterically, his hands turned into blue ice, and clapped angrily on the ground.


    Suddenly, a cold wave surged.


    In all directions crazy condensation of hard ice, ice edge skyward, dense, even small insect dust has been frozen into annihilation ice.


    Cold, extreme cold!


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to react, another change happened and he was locked by a terrible force.


    Menglongjun was standing outside the cold wave, but he took out a milky white bead in his hand. It was branded with a dragon. His teeth and claws were open and vivid, as if he were swallowing clouds and puffing fog in the sky.


    Without hesitation, he fought out.


    At the moment of its release, it turned into a ferocious dragon with beads in its mouth, just like a dragon day by day, turning into a white shadow.


    Even a mountain can be smashed to pieces.


    The barbarian bone in the distance recognized it almost instantly when his pupils shrank.


    "Longyuanzhu!"


    "No No, this is Qipin, this is Qipin longyuanzhu. Brother Ning, be careful, "barbarian screamed in a moment, looking scared.


    But at this moment, a stealthy figure, I do not know when to touch Ning Tao behind.


    A pair of iron bars are like weapons of great apes. They can destroy everything, collapse everything and destroy everything. The sense of firmness of the black paint on them is startling.


    "Daofa, Qingtian staff!"


    There is a tacit understanding of the three terrible forces, and the timing is also very appropriate, almost no dead end.


    The shuize area collapsed and was finally supported by Jiaolong. The three forces were no longer bound. The grand visual impact and the terrible force crushed it, just like three giant knives cutting rotten wood.


    Ning Tao''s face was dignified, and then he took back the momentum of rolling the world and replaced it with a wave of killing.


    Kill the immortals and the Buddhas, kill the gods and demons, and fight in the heavens.


    This terrible momentum has shocked hundreds of thousands of people. It seems that there is still a vision formed, but the power is not enough. It''s just very vague. I vaguely see meteorites crashing into the stars and across the sky


    "Four times The melting pot of war


    "The faces of the three immortals are constantly changing. They can naturally recognize it with their knowledge. It seems that there is more than one kind of immortality. It''s very powerful. This kind of feeling It is very close to the ten taboos in the legend.


    Is it true that he will also make a decision against heaven?


    In the void.


    The old sword man''s eyebrows wrinkled. It seemed that he thought of it. He was whispering in his mouth. It turned out that it was the same thing.


    And the steady man''s eyes flashed with the essence


    The outside world.When the energy dissipates, it is a big lake.


    Four terrible forces have made a huge pit here, full of ruins and mess. The symbolic Qingyun city is now bare.


    They quickly polished their eyes to see that Han Mengyao had been rescued by the elder and was still in a coma.


    And Xu Dong is covered with blood and dying.


    Menglongjun fell on the edge of the huge pit, coughing blood, and couldn''t get up any more. In front of him, there was a milky white bead, with a crack on it.


    On the other side, they also saw Qiao Yu seriously injured, most of his body buried in the soil.


    The four geniuses are terrible.


    So What about Ning Tao?


    Hundreds of thousands of people focused on the center of the pit, where there was a tortoise shaped shield, but it had also been broken, and a pale and vain figure came out.


    One step, two steps, more steady.


    "Ning Tao Win


    Hundreds of thousands of people were completely numb and speechless. They were all dumbfounded.


    He actually, really did it?


    Ning Tao looked up and said, "I''ve won. I''ve already won. Can I go now?"


    "Yes!"


    Qingyunzi''s face was calm and he spoke directly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and the others were relieved. But at this moment, Qing Yunzi suddenly took a step, stretched out a hand and grabbed Ning Tao, saying: "but seven peerless gates I won''t let you go

 Chapter 1924

    "Qijue gate I won''t let you go


    With the words of qingyunzi falling, the palm wrapped with Xianwu grabs ningtao.


    It''s too sudden.


    No one was responsive or prepared.


    Even Ning Tao, shocked by his laxity, hastened to improve his strength. This old bastard dares to subdue him.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    The surrounding space fluctuates, just like a calm lake. It sinks into a stone and creates a faint ripple, spreading around.


    "Boom!"


    I grabbed it with one hand, but it was empty.


    Elder Li, the three major groups and tens of thousands of people are stiff. They can''t be described as shocked at the moment, and their brains break through to the sky in an instant.


    What do they see?


    Space!


    It''s the rarest fairy road in legend, and it''s praised as the most impossible to be controlled by human beings Space.


    The vast Qingyun city was silent.


    The three big "Teng" stand up, just like a puppet standing in the same place. Only these big doors can understand the process of Ning Tao''s making a big noise.


    Although I know about space.


    But nothing is more shocking than seeing it with your own eyes.


    The elder of the red flame sect said in a complicated way: "it''s really the legendary avenue of space. It seems that his attainments are not low. This boy is really not simple. This is the Fourth Avenue he has mastered. It seems that It''s a little scary. "


    All nodded numbly.


    Hong Changlao, a member of the eight trigrams sect of Taiji, was lost in thought. He seemed to be struggling and hesitating. Finally, he turned his palm in his sleeve and took out a jade card.


    A force, directly crushed


    Qingyunzi''s eyes are cold and disdainful. If he wants to slip away at his own moment, he might as well go back to the countryside to eat grass.


    This attack is just a trial, and space Avenue really deserves its reputation. It is worthy of being the first escape method in history.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ning Tao appeared thousands of meters away and stood on a pavilion. His face was gloomy and he looked up angrily.


    "Master, you have no faith in your words!"


    As he said this, he tensed up and took out a handful of pills and stuffed them in. That move almost drained his strength, and he was almost killed.


    I still don''t have enough strength.


    Originally, I wanted to create some sensation and frighten Qingyun mansion and countless curfew, so as to make Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s life easier in the future.


    But I didn''t expect that.


    This old Bangzi is so shameless.


    Mingming said that he could go if he won, but he just turned back. He laughed one second before and shot directly the next. If he didn''t react quickly, he would have been hit directly.


    "Damn it


    Qingyunzi''s eyes narrowed and sneered, "what''s dishonesty? I''ve always done what I said. "


    "At that moment, I''ve let you go. The crimes you made in Qingyun mansion and the crimes you interfered with the competition have been written off."


    "Is it?"


    "What do you mean when you suddenly hit me? Don''t treat everyone as a fool?" I''d rather grit my teeth.


    Tong Yaqian, Su Qian''s second daughter, with tears in her eyes, is still making a big deal.


    What should Ning Tao do?


    Elder Li, Mangu and others were very anxious, but their words were so slight that they could do nothing about it. They could only pray for him silently in their hearts.


    In the eyes of the former, Ning Tao is a genius with great potential. It''s better to be kind and don''t offend him.


    "Hum!"


    "Our gratitude and resentment have been cleared, but qijuemin has issued a wanted order. Your reward is very high, and benxian is also interested in it, so he wants to take you to meet Qijue Taoist friends," said qingyunzi with a cold smile.


    Wanted


    Ning Tao secretly scolds, what bullshit offer a reward, you dare not kill me, even if you catch me is also hot potato, but to seven Jue door that is not the same.


    It''s killing two birds with one stone. I''m afraid you''ve already thought about it.


    "No way!"


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We must leave quickly," Ning Tao said, trying to break through the space to leave.


    But suddenly I realized something was wrong.


    The original space barrier, like plastic, suddenly became as hard as a rock. He tried his best to use the space Avenue, but he didn''t even tear open a crack in the space. His heart and face turned pale.


    "Seal Ban Empty "Between," he said angrily, with a black face and biting his teeth word by word.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Ning Tao, you underestimate the inside information of my Qingyun mansion. Although this kind of array is very rare, once the space Avenue was born, the powerful clan doors have already been set up, just to prevent you."


    "Even the fairy didn''t expect that this method array would be used so quickly," qingyunzi was full of satire.


    But Ning Tao''s heart fell into the ice valley.


    Only rely on It''s gone.A terrified blue hand suddenly catches Ning Tao and closes like a walnut.


    Ning Tao roared desperately, trying to get rid of it, but the power gap was too big, and all his bones were howling in pain. "Creaking" was like bone friction. This kind of pain can be heard from the roar.


    "Roar...!"


    Qingyunzi is happy in his heart, and tramples him hard. This is revenge, which is naked revenge.


    Dare to make him embarrassed and torture you to death.


    "Laozu, it''s all the fault of the disciples. Please let go of Xianggong. What''s the fault of our sisters?" Tong Yaqian cried and begged for mercy.


    The Su shallow of one side wants to kneel down unexpectedly.


    "Plop!"


    Under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of monks, Su Qian knelt down and knelt down to Qing Yunzi for the sake of Ning Tao.


    Tong Yaqian did not hesitate, but also humiliated to kneel down toward qingyunzi, praying: "please forgive me, all these are the sins of disciples, we are willing to go to Qingfeng cave to be punished, please forgive me."


    As soon as elder Li gritted his teeth, he also stood up and prayed: "please forgive me. I don''t need to curry favor with qijuemen in Qingyun mansion. There''s no need to do that."


    People see the feeling, for their men to do this, these two girls are very good.


    I just don''t know if qingyunzi will be soft hearted.


    But qingyunzi looked disgusted, and then waved his sleeve robe to take them away. He said coldly: "dare to contradict my ancestors, take them to Qingfeng cave first, and then close them up."


    "No Let me go... " Tong Yaqian''s second daughter is still choking and praying.


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, watching his wife kneel, this kind of pain, heart like a knife.


    And then.


    A longyuanzhu suddenly hit qingyunzi, momentum is not small, but lack of strength, the latter black face, a orchid finger to him into the rock.


    With a cold glance, he fixed his eyes on barbarian bones.


    "If you dare to fight against our ancestors, you are tired of living," qingyunzi said.


    But the barbarian bone has already trembled speechless, can only smile bitterly to see Xiang ningtao.


    It seems to be saying, "I''ll go first."


    "No, asshole, stop..." Ning Tao hysterical roar, a pair of eyes full of blood red.


    But the people shook their heads in pity.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the loud noise came out, everyone''s heart was cold.


    Sure enough Is it over?


    But then everyone''s eyes shrank, and they were all surprised. I don''t know when there was an elegant figure around Mangu, holding an ancient sword, tasting the mellow wine and smelling of gouren.


    No one can see how he did it.


    "Qingyun, after so many years, how can your careful eye become smaller and smaller? I can''t see it any more."


    "Sword Prison


    Thousands of famous swords sing and scream for support. Tens of thousands of different swords gather into a sword tomb.


    "Chop


    The light of the sword cuts off the blue hand.


    A calm man appeared and caught Ning Tao, who was covered with blood. He flashed behind the old sword man, with a pair of sword eyebrows emitting terrible anger.


    "Boy, can you do it?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes gradually contracted into needle eyes

 Chapter 1925

    Ning Tao lost his mind and thought he was hallucinating.


    Looking at that familiar face and listening to that familiar voice, all of them are explaining that one exists.


    "Dragon Master Longjin


    Calm man gratified smile, joked: "your boy or so not to die, but this time do well."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly.


    My heart is like overturning the Schisandra bottle.


    He did not expect that they would meet again in this way. This one in front of him is the Qinglong of the Chinese generation, the elder of Longjin.


    "This time, thanks to the help of the elder, there is also the matter of empty channel, otherwise the boy would have been finished."


    Long Jin shakes his head with a smile, points to the old sword man who drinks smartly and says, "if you want to thank me, thank my master."


    "Otherwise, I can''t save you with my strength."


    "Master?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately realize.


    He had a guess in his heart about this. Moreover, it seems that he is still an immortal, a very strong and unusual Kendo immortal.


    He quickly bowed to the old sword man and said: "boy, thank you for your help..."


    "Don''t thank me, it''s right!" Before he finished, Gujian man tasted the old wine and said with an unexpected smile.


    "Should Should it be? "


    Ning Tao, Mangu, and even hundreds of thousands of friars were stunned.


    What does that mean?


    Long Jin is thoughtful, gives Ning Tao a reassuring look, and turns out a good healing medicine, so that he doesn''t have to worry.


    The three patriarchs, Qi Qi Qi, shrunk his pupils and screamed: "yes It''s Lord Xiaoyao


    Carefree?


    Hundreds of thousands of friars were startled. They seemed to think of a immortal who was no less powerful than the seven Jue old man.


    "We have seen Lord Xiaoyao!"


    Hearing the deafening cry, the old sword man gave a faint smile and said, "I didn''t expect that I haven''t appeared in the fairyland for a long time. There are so many people who remember me. I really miss it."


    "Hum!"


    "Xiaoyaozi, did you come to my Qingyun mansion to show off your power?" Qingyunzi''s face was gloomy, but fear flashed in his eyes.


    However, with a funny smile, the old sword man pinched his chin and said, "I remember that Ben Xian still has a title. I don''t know if anyone can remember it."


    The words have just come to an end.


    Hong Changlao, a member of the eight trigrams sect of Taiji, walked out respectfully and said, "Lord Hui Xiaoyao, your title is very clear to us. It can be said that it is like thunder in the ears."


    "Fairyland One of the ten immortals


    Ning Tao whispered in the dark. As he guessed, he was also one of the ten immortals in the fairyland.


    At the same level as the seven Jue old man, the master of mengke''er.


    "So what."


    "Can the so-called ten immortals trample on my Qingyun mansion at will? If you come to watch the battle, I''m welcome, but if you obstruct my work, don''t blame my Qingyun mansion for not being compassionate," qingyunzi said.


    With a turn of the hand, a green sword is taken out.


    Ning Tao and Mangu are enemies. Their eyebrows are full of vigilance and dignity.


    But long Jin was fearless and said with a smile, "don''t worry, he was beaten by my master hundreds of years ago."


    The man shook his head and sighed, "Qingyun, you still don''t have a long memory."


    "Hundreds of years ago, you provoked me, but I beat you down and hurt you badly. With your careful eyes, are you going to take the opportunity to avenge me?"


    "Asshole!"


    Qingyunzi became angry and broke out his spirit power. He roared: "don''t be too arrogant. This is my qingyunfu''s territory. It has nothing to do with the past enmity. Now you are hindering my qingyunfu''s work. You asked for it."


    But as soon as the words came out, a breath of terror oppressed him.


    There was also a faint cold voice: "then I can tell you, this is what you asked for."


    "Is Have you forgotten the ban on immortals? "


    Forbid


    Qingyunzi''s face was stiff, as if he thought of something in an instant. It was hard to see the extreme.


    "The forbidden immortal order was born. Ten of us are the executioners. In front of me, you dare to kill me. You are forcing me to kill you. I want to save him. In fact, I am saving you. Don''t do anything stupid."


    The ancient sword man is cold and contemptuous.


    Ning Tao a listen to, immediately understand come over, originally ten immortals still have this kind of view.


    But I think it''s like God''s order that you don''t take your mobile phone in front of the school.


    "There are some bad things that the immortals don''t want to participate in, but they also want to give advice to the immortals in the northern region."


    "Don''t turn a deaf ear to the adult''s orders. Some people are rampant because it''s not the time. The higher the level, the more people can understand this. When it''s time to come, it''s all too late."Ancient sword man''s words are solemn.


    The three major groups and hundreds of thousands of monks have a look. Is there any big action after the order of forbidding immortals.


    For example Kill a group of people!


    Green cloud son eyelid jumped to jump, immediately Nu Mu way: "make a mystery, don''t want to open a topic."


    "Ha ha, OK, I''m going to leave with two boys. Do you have any opinions? If you dare to say no, I''ll cut off your hand. If you dare to let me hear a nonsense, I''ll cut off your head and throw it into the sea."


    The ancient sword man held the ancient sword.


    "Zheng Zheng!"


    An indescribable sense of horror came out of the world. Behind him, a simple sword was formed, which could cut the sky, the earth, the demons, the demons and the demons.


    Hundreds of thousands of people feel cold in their necks.


    It seems that all of them will be separated in a moment, and this is only the aftereffect.


    Qingyunzi was staring at by that pair of sword eyes, and his sweat and hair were all blown up. A wisp of blood overflowed from his pores, as if there were ten thousand magic swords cutting around him. If he dared to move, he would be broken into thousands of pieces in an instant.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao is stunned and domineering.


    This is called strength, dare to say a nonsense cut you, he saw qingyunzi''s face became a pig liver color, like eating a dead fly.


    "Little fellow, do you have anything to revenge for, such as Let me cut his hand, "the old sword man turned his head to smile at Ning Tao, and said it casually.


    As if it was just a small thing for him.


    Ning Tao was stunned, and then respectfully said, "don''t bother me. I need to get some revenge myself. I will prove it with my own strength."


    "Well, there''s backbone."


    "I''ll let you off today. If you don''t agree with me, I''ll wait for the forbidden immortal order to pass, and the top of the northern region will wait for you. I hope you can make some progress in these years." the old sword man turned into a huge sword, carrying four people to leave.


    Also left a word: "those two little girls look good, if you dare to have an accident, I don''t mind coming again."


    "Whoosh!"


    Looking at the figure who left decisively, hundreds of thousands of friars were dull and did not recover.


    Qingyun Ziqi gnashes his teeth, his whole body is full of blood, and his muscles tingle. He quickly turns into an immortal fog to cover himself. This time, his face is severely trampled and humiliated in front of the people of northern regions.


    "Damn bastard, bastard!"


    But all of a sudden, a powerful spirit wave ripples, actually in mid air slowly condenses a illusory figure, fairy fog hazy, Emperor robe high crown, eyes vast as sea, eyebrows full of majesty.


    "Where is qingyunzi?"

 Chapter 1926

    "Where is qingyunzi?"


    As soon as the tall and unreal figure appeared, he blurted out coldly.


    A group of friars wondered why today''s Qingyun mansion enrollment competition was so lively and full of twists and turns. Unexpectedly, there were strong people coming.


    Is it because of Ning Tao?


    Green cloud son is angry, see this man pretending to be a ghost, suddenly angry, have want to find face, suddenly burst out murderous.


    "I am. Which onion are you?"


    "If you dare to act like a devil in front of me, you are looking for your own death. If you don''t give me an explanation today, you won''t leave."


    "Boom!"


    The terrible murderous outburst is awe inspiring.


    A group of friars secretly exclaimed, the immortal is really immortal, no matter how, this powerful strength is enough to make them fear.


    Meng Longjun, Xu Dong, Qiao Yu, and Han Mengyao, who had just awakened, were all pale and self mocking.


    Years of pride, all defeated in today.


    Four geniuses.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Tao abused him to death. He was trampled on his head in front of hundreds of thousands of monks.


    Elder Li protects Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s two daughters. In this short time, he makes a major decision to protect the two girls regardless of everything, because This may be the key to the survival of Qingyun Prefecture in the future.


    This is his intuition


    Looking at the noise below, there is a forest for killing, tall illusory figure seems to understand all this through what.


    Suddenly, he looks at the place where ningtao and Gujian man leave.


    "Already Have you left yet? "


    Seeing that he ignores himself, qingyunzi suddenly gets angry. When qingyunfu is a station, can he trample on it at will.


    Immediately roared: "no gall mouse generation, this fairy gives you one last chance, show your true face, otherwise, let your blood dye blue cloud."


    "Kill


    "It''s interesting that you can''t beat others, but take this seat to vent your anger. Qingyunzi, the more you live, the more you go back," the illusory figure scorns.


    The misty fairy fog is very unreal.


    "To die!"


    With a ferocious flash, qingyunzi rushed directly to the body of the illusory figure, stood high in the sharp sword, and wanted to chop down.


    But the strong wind came first, blowing away the misty fairy fog.


    A thick eyebrow, big eyes and dignified face suddenly appeared in front of us. His eyes were like a sea of stars, and his face was unshakable. He didn''t mean to make a move. He even stood up with his hands down and stood under the sword at will.


    It''s like it''s for you to cut.


    But green cloud son that proud smile suddenly stiff, unexpectedly instantly startled to withdraw the offensive, rigidly let the sword stay in front of his forehead.


    But a strand of hair was cut off by the sword Qi.


    Hundreds of thousands of people just stare at that wisp of soul hair falling, but in their heart, they mention a mountain of no weeks.


    It''s like Something big is going to happen.


    Qingyunzi opened his mouth and looked at the familiar face in front of him with silly eyes. He lost his voice and said, "projection of spirit, Luohai!"


    "I''ll call you honorifics!" The illusory figure squints, not angry.


    Seeing this, hundreds of thousands of friars immediately said respectfully, "I''m here to see the Deputy palace leader."


    Looking down, few people dare not bow their heads.


    Countless prodigy like menglongjun, four major and even all forces, including sanxiu, the people, and countless people knelt down.


    Who is this person?


    The overlord of the fairyland, the deputy chief of the great Luoxian palace, and Luohai.


    Elder Li knew very well that the twelve Tiangang sects, the nineteen Disha sects, and even the five domains were all under its jurisdiction, a united force.


    The fairy palace represents the fairyland.


    The leader of the great Luo palace is the leader of the whole fairyland. In ancient times, he was the supreme emperor of a country.


    Although it is not so exaggerated now, the nature is the same.


    Besides the Dalao palace leader, the Deputy palace leader has the highest power and is also the successor of the future Dalao palace leader.


    Now the most important thing is.


    Qingyunzi almost cut off his boss. In front of many forces in the northern region, he cut off a section of his hair.


    Even if it is the condensation of spirit, it can''t be.


    Everyone was confused. The scene was as silent as death. It was like a teacher slapping the headmaster


    "Goo Grunt


    Qingyunzi was sweating. He thought that no matter who he was, he would fight first to find some face, but he never thought that Luohai would appear at this time.


    Or the use of a rare soul projection.


    That''s what he said I''m embarrassed.


    Luo Hai takes back his wisp of hair with one hand. He doesn''t smile. Although he''s just looking for trouble, he''s really irritated. He hits him in the face in front of the heroes in the northern region.You qingyunzi are really more and more crazy. Do you want to be scolded to death like ice next door, or do you want me to torture you.


    Hand over, there is a shadow of fairy.


    This token is very strange. On the front of it is a vast fairy palace, under which there are 12 eight armed demons and 19 ferocious demons, with a posture of wanting to be broad-minded.


    And the opposite.


    There is only an endless dark abyss


    "Because of the agreement of Daoyou of Qingyun Zi, the tax paid this time has increased ten times, and he has taken over ten tasks of the fairy palace unconditionally. In addition, the deepest part of Qingyun cave bothers Daoyou to stay for a few more years."


    Luo Hai stares at him with a smile.


    When they heard this, they were all frightened. The punishment was too cruel.


    People can accept ten times of taxes, but ordinary people dare to take on any of the ten tasks of the fairy palace. Even immortals may fall. Now, ten of them are totally offending.


    And qingyunzi was exiled to the depths of Qingfeng cave, where even the immortals were in danger.


    The most important thing is that it''s a great fairy order. Once it''s launched, even the top ten immortals have to accept it.


    Now qingyunzi is going to be cool.


    Sure enough, qingyunzi''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot, and he didn''t take the sword either. The string of orders made him black and almost vomit blood.


    He wondered.


    How can Luohai come here at this time?


    But Luo Hai is also depressed, and he doesn''t want to come. It''s hard to achieve the projection of spirit and soul. The distance is still so far, but a guy who is better than him beats him, a little girl kicks him, and many people chase him out.


    He doesn''t want to come, but dare?


    He was so angry that he dared to offend him, and gave him a perfect reason.


    You say you don''t die who die!


    Immediately flicking his sleeve, regardless of whether he agreed or not, he said coldly, "in a month, I want to see the actual situation of these things."


    "Also, the two nuns who were sent some time ago, take good care of them, otherwise..."


    Then the spirit disappeared.


    Qingyunzi is in a muddle, feeling that instead of regaining face, he has been slapped


    There was a lot of commotion below and they left with dry laughter.


    At the moment, Zhengzhu is on the verge of losing his mind. No one wants to offend him, a ridiculous guy.


    All three leave at the same time.


    But there is a girl in xuanyinzong, her name is fei''er.


    Holding a piece of dark yellow jade in her hand, her eyes have never left the direction of Ning Tao''s departure. Her face is blurred, and her red lips say: "the body of pure Yang..."

 Chapter 1927

    Phil''s hair was floating, and her strange fellow was not aware of it. She sat on a giant bird and flew.


    The farther away you leave, the darker the ancient jade is.


    She still remembers that when she was in the square, when she was close to Ning Tao, this ancient jade was so dazzling and golden, almost exposed.


    She sighed in her heart.


    Elder martial sister Yurou, it''s up to you next


    Qingyun City, central square.


    At this time, most of the figures have dispersed, although the selection of this sector has been disrupted, but the top three have been set.


    Champion: Meng Longjun!


    Second place: Xu Dong,


    third place: Han Mengyao,


    as for the remaining disciples, several elders are left to preside over the competition and continue to rank.


    But all of us are powerless.


    Qingyunzi went back to qingyunfu. He was so anxious that he had to pay ten times taxes and ten tasks. These two tasks alone were enough to make qingyunfu lose its vitality.


    This time, I really went to grandma''s house.


    Elder Li keeps close to Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s two daughters. They have already let go of their words. Even qingyunzi doesn''t dare to trouble them.


    But nobody noticed.


    In a very remote corner, a woman in a blue skirt, beautiful eyes cold staring at the two girls, from time to time flashing brilliant, palpitating cold.


    No one knew what she was thinking.


    But I know it''s not a good thing.


    Shilin and Qingfeng both passed and came to her with great joy. Yes, this woman in blue skirt is Ruohan, miss.


    She looked proud and ignored both of them. She had a complete plan in her mind, which was gradually complete.


    Listen to Qiao Yu.


    Six months later, there will be a zongmen competition in Beiyu!


    All the sects in the northern region will come to fight for the name of Tiangang Disha. Ning Tao is taken away by the people of xiaoyaomen, so he will definitely join that sect.


    Who would be so stupid that Tiangang twelve gates.


    What she''s going to do now.


    It''s through Qiao Yu that Li Tianqi, the first disciple of Qingyun mansion, gets involved. The best way is to seduce him and make him fall in love with himself.


    In this way, the zongmen Dabi in half a year can kill Ning Tao directly in the challenge arena.


    Plan: perfect


    Let''s talk about Ning Tao.


    At this time, the giant sword was flying in the clouds.


    The ancient sword man is very easygoing and can give anyone a sense of closeness, especially his free and easy spirit, which can make people forget their worries and worries.


    Mangu''s face was full of admiration and his eyes were shining.


    On weekdays, even the great friar rarely sees one side of him. He actually meets the ten immortals.


    But he was so excited


    Ning Tao and long Jin are drinking old wine, laughing and talking, very emotional, excited.


    It''s just like when Chinese people meet in a foreign country, the feeling of intimacy is speechless and indescribable, just like meeting their relatives.


    I can trust my back to him.


    Long Jin said frankly.


    It was an accident that he could come to the fairyland. The dragon gate was destroyed and he went to the empty gate. But the strangeness there made his hair stand on end. It seemed that someone was controlling him. As a result, "he" deliberately let himself go.


    Otherwise,


    I can''t live without the earth!


    That line of words is left by long Jin, Ning Tao also saw it, but it was swallowed by the empty door at that time.


    When it comes to that mysterious sight, both of them are silent. The earth is mysterious. Ning Tao has a deep understanding of this. The pyramids, the Holy See, the depths of the sea, and the incomprehensible Maya relics


    Even with their current vision, they can''t see through.


    Xiaoyaoxian, an ancient sword man, looks back. He has heard from Longjin that he chooses to be silent about the earth because it is a past that he does not want to look back.


    Its mystery.


    And far beyond his imagination.


    Seeing the dull atmosphere, long Jin took a sip of old wine, handed him a gourd and said with a smile, "I''ll tell you about my experience in fairyland."


    Ning Tao took the wine and nodded with a bitter smile.


    The fact is similar to what he guessed. Master Longjin encountered many dangers and difficulties after he came to the fairyland, but it turned him around because of an opportunity.


    Because His heritage.


    In those days, the three sword Qi in Ning Tao''s Dantian were Xiaoyao sword Qi.


    His inheritance was left by the Xiaoyao gate in those years. In a life and death war, his Xiaoyao sword Qi was unexpectedly favored by the wandering Xiaoyao immortal.


    He not only saved him, but also accepted him as a disciple.


    At first, xiaoyaoxian said it was to make up for what happened to the earth. But later, it was found that the disciple he received had excellent talent in kendo. He was a wizard. With a little training and guidance, his practice was rapid.


    After half a tour of the northern regions, Longjin has acquired his present attainments, one Master of Taoism!Ning Tao is full of envy.


    But it''s also a great opportunity for master Longjin to find his own school.


    If you think about what happened to you, you will feel bitter and tearful, and you don''t need him to say it. Long Jin has already learned everything from the rumor.


    He said frankly that he planned to go to the southern region to find himself after traveling in the northern region, but he didn''t expect to meet him in Qingyun city.


    Xiaoyaoxian touched his nose and gave an embarrassed smile, but he was still very satisfied. He was very proud of Longjin. Maybe he could surpass himself in the future.


    At this time.


    Long Jin hesitated, and suddenly said, "master, is it feasible for Ning Tao to join my Xiaoyao gate?"


    "This


    "Yes, and no!" The latter is ambiguous.


    Ning Tao''s face is full of doubts, and they don''t know why.


    Xiaoyao fairy gently pinched his chin and said: "as we all know, Xiaoyao gate is a sword mender. It''s heaven for Kendo friars, but it''s more terrible than purgatory for Daodao friars."


    "Although both of them have merits, most of the monks are not suitable for them, or even destroy them. I think you have already started your shooting skills. It''s too late."


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately understand.


    That is to say, one''s own way of life does not match the xiaoyaomen. Even if you let yourself join, you can''t get better training. You can''t change your gun or sword.


    Longjin had no choice but to smile bitterly, and obviously thought of it.


    Because Ning Tao is also a member of the world of spirits. Xiaoyao immortal felt guilty and said with a bitter smile, "if you want to join our Xiaoyao gate, it''s not impossible, or there''s no way to make you better practice. It depends on your own choice..."


    Without saying anything, the ancient sword was humming.


    Surrounded by sharp sword Qi, he raised his head and said coldly, "don''t be sneaky. Come out."


    Ning Tao three suddenly jumped up.


    The next second, they saw five or six figures flying out and came respectfully to them.


    "The eight trigrams sect of Taiji, I''ve seen Lord Xiaoyao!" Elder Hong said.


    Xiaoyao fairy sword eyebrow pick, doubt way: "you follow this fairy have any intention, had better tell the truth, otherwise I don''t mind you Taiji Bagua Zong stroll around."


    Hong Chang''s face turned white, and he said: "don''t be impulsive, Xiaoyao. We''re here for Ning Tao. If I''m not wrong, Ning Tao should come from the world of spirits and be the successor of our sect."

 Chapter 1928

    "Next generation The inheritor


    As soon as the words came out, the four of Longjin were stunned.


    Ning Tao, in particular, was totally muddled and silly. When did he have this identity.


    Xiaoyao fairy frowned and hesitated: "this is not enough to shake the immortal. Take out enough evidence to let me believe you first."


    "Evidence!"


    Elder Hong and the five or six people behind him looked at each other, thought and frowned.


    To be honest.


    He was moved by the sight of Tai Chi.


    With his strength and vision, we can naturally see different things, which is absolutely the most authentic inheritance, although it is mixed with other things.


    But the essence is absolutely authentic Taiji.


    But if you say that, it will not be enough to convince them, let alone Xiaoyao adults, but you have to show enough evidence, they either.


    It''s embarrassing.


    The four eyes all look at each other, staring at Hong Chang and others, laughing and sweating.


    Long Jin is thoughtful. He is familiar with the common things in the two realms. If Taiji Bagua sect can produce some evidence, he is sure to believe it.


    For example, his Xiaoyao sword Qi can be identified as its descendant only by looking at Xiaoyao gate.


    Ning Tao ponders.


    In his heart, he was also dubious. Suddenly, an old man came to him and told him that he was the inheritor. His heart was always a bit abrupt. Although Taiji made him care about it, it had a wide range and could not be credulous.


    "Hum!"


    "Speechless? If you feel guilty, you''re still dumb. Do you want Ben Xian to force you


    "Come on, what are you going to do to Ning Tao? What''s the purpose? Are you interested in his talent, or do you want to use him for something? "


    Xiaoyaoxian holds the ancient sword coldly.


    Suddenly, the sword was as strong as the sea.


    Countless drifting air forms dense sword Qi, which is extremely sharp and can cut space and sky.


    This method has achieved the goal of turning everything into a sword.


    A grass can be a sword, a grain of dust can be a sword, a drop of water can be a sword, even a wisp of Qi can be a sword. As long as you have the heart of a sword, everything can be a sword.


    So.


    The ancient sword in his hand actually has only scabbard. Once he draws the sword, it is his full strength.


    Mr. Hong Chang and other six people felt numb on their scalp and cold all over. They felt that they had been stabbed by countless sharp swords. If they moved, they would be dismembered, especially when they felt the cold between their necks. It seemed that there was an invisible blade friction.


    "Goo Gollum...! "


    "Lord Xiaoyao, wait Wait, evidence, evidence. By the way, is your master Zhang? "


    What does elder Hong seem to think of? He exclaimed.


    "Zhang


    Several people all look at Ning Tao, but long Jin shakes his head in silence. His master is Wu Chenzi, which is well known in China.


    Ning Tao said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid I''ll let you down, my master It''s not Zhang


    "This How is that possible? " Elder Hong''s face was pale, but he couldn''t spit out his anxiety.


    The old sword man flicked the old sword and said coldly, "there are all kinds of human and material evidences. What else do you want to say? I didn''t expect that your honest Taiji Bagua sect would play such a trick."


    "One man breaks one arm to show punishment."


    "Wait Wait a minute. We are wronged. Listen to our explanation. This This is a misunderstanding... " Elder Hong was so scared that he was sweating and stuttered.


    But just as the old sword man pretended to start, Ning Tao suddenly said strangely, "although my master''s surname is not Zhang, my ancestor of Wudang sect''s surname is Zhang."


    As soon as the words came out, long Jin was stunned.


    I thought of a character in my mind. Did he say Wudang Zhang Sanfeng?


    As for the ancestor of Wudang, because of his long history, many people have forgotten his real name. Whether his surname is Zhang or not, even long Jin doesn''t know. I''m afraid only Mo Lao and Zhou Lao are impressed.


    When elder Hong heard this, his eyes lit up and he was excited. He rushed to Ning Tao''s side regardless of the threat of sword Qi and said with trembling: "he Is he nicknamed Master Zhang? He is very tall... "


    "Er


    When Ning Tao saw that he was covered with blood, he was moved.


    It''s obvious that he put it in the first place to be able to consult only one problem regardless of the danger of his life. When he thought of these, his vigilance was much less.


    What''s more, master xiaoyaoxian is nearby.


    He immediately said with a bitter smile, "master, what you said is all about monkey years and horses. I don''t know about Master Zhang, but the founder of my school is Zhang, Sanfeng. He understands Taiji and is a strange man."


    "Monkey year, horse month..."


    As soon as he patted his head, Hong Chang laughed bitterly. He forgot about the "insect ancestor".


    The heaven and earth in the world of ten thousand souls is nearly dry. There should be very few practitioners. Master Zhang must have fallen long ago. As for the surname Zhang Sanfeng, the three words moved him. It''s definitely Master Zhang''s pulse.He immediately gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "I''d rather you don''t panic. I''ll show you the secret and try it."


    With that, he punched his chest.


    A mouthful of blood essence was forced to the throat by him, and his whole body turned into a picture of yin and Yang, one black and one white, containing four images, eight trigrams and nine palaces. Under the action of this essence, it was born to the extreme.


    At a glance, it looks like substance.


    "Dangdang...!"


    Such as Taoist long bell, the sound deafening.


    Ning Tao was stunned. There was only this sound left in his mind. It seemed that there was a bud in his body, struggling to break through the ground.


    He didn''t stop it, just let it explode.


    "Boom...!"


    A violent roar came out. In a moment, a more vast and shocking picture of yin and Yang was unfolded. Heaven and earth were Yin and Yang, four gods and beasts were four images, eight trigrams divined the secrets of heaven, nine palaces were away from the fire


    "Dangdang...!"


    "Boom...!"


    Everyone is silly, a small one big, no matter from which aspect, feel ningtao more authentic shock.


    This?


    Elder Hong is stunned. This is resonance. As long as people practice Taiji Daoyun, they will have resonance.


    The five people behind him also have resonance, but his movement is far less than him, and he is not even one tenth of Ning Tao''s, he is more like orthodox.


    "That''s right, this mark can''t be false. You are the one who used to be master Zhang''s pulse, and also the descendant of my Taiji Bagua sect," said Hong Changlao, holding Ning Tao''s hand excitedly with moist eyes.


    Because the meaning is too important.


    Ning Tao is dumb, helplessly looked at Xiaoyao elder, long Jin, and Mangu.


    But a few people shrugged their shoulders. I don''t know whether he believed it or not. Anyway, they believed it in their heart.


    "By the way, Ning Xiaoyou, there is one thing I want you to promise. Please go back to your ancestral home and recognize your ancestors. This is the biggest wish of my Taiji Bagua sect all the time," he prayed.


    Hearing this, long Jin suddenly brightened his eyes and proposed: "boy, I think this method is feasible. The eight trigrams sect of Taiji is just right for you. If you practice there, you are equivalent to entering the Xiaoyao gate as a sword practitioner."


    "It should be the inheritance place of Wudang. It''s one of the nineteen schools of Wudang. It''s very profound!"


    Seeing that the disciple opened his mouth like this, Xiaoyao immortal turned over his hand and took out a sword amulet. He said with a light smile, "if you want to go, you can go there. This sword amulet has the power of my sword. Once it is urged, I will feel it."


    "If someone wants to be bad for you, ha ha, I''ll go there myself!"


    Hearing this, Mr. Hong quickly waved his hand and grinned bitterly: "don''t worry, it''s absolutely impossible."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was ready to move in his heart. He immediately took the sword and said respectfully, "thank you, master Xiaoyao. I''ve decided to have a look first..."


    And that''s when it''s decided here.


    Xuanyinzong, sitting on the upper side of a black river, is a beautiful figure of self-cultivation. It is extremely beautiful, with black hair like a waterfall, a soft face, and eyes like black gems.


    At the moment, she stretched out her jade hand and received a message with a line of glittering words: "pure Yang body, Ning Tao!"

 Chapter 1929

    "Pure Yang body, Ning Tao!"


    This seemingly simple line of words, for this woman, is a great impact.


    Her name is Lin Yurou.


    He is a true disciple of Xuanyin gate, a genius, a woman and Pure Yin body.


    Yes, you''re right.


    It''s the opposite of the pure Yang body. The pure Yin body, one belongs to Yang, the other belongs to Yin. It''s also predestined to live and conquer each other.


    Lin Yu''s soft face is complicated. He looks at the golden characters in his jade hand for a long time with memories and feelings. Finally, he holds the pink fist and sets off a storm in his heart.


    What she had been waiting for appeared. She thought she was ready, but she found it was in vain.


    A heart is as nervous as a deer.


    Why all this?


    It starts from Lin Yurou''s childhood, when she was just found to have a good physique and was accepted as an apprentice by her current master. She also told her a lot of stories.


    But she was particularly interested in physical fitness.


    Chunyang is the topic she asked the most.


    She asked the master if it would be his own man, but the master said with a smile, "it all depends on your heart, but you are destined to have some connections. It''s God''s destiny, and then it all depends on marriage."


    With the growth of his age and reading many ancient books, he became obsessed with one thing.


    If Pure Yang and pure Yin What happens when these two rare constitutions meet?


    After a dilapidated ancient book and her research on physique, she came to a conclusion that the children they gave birth to were absolutely extraordinary.


    It may be a natural yin-yang body, it may be the ultimate pure Yang, the sun, it may be the ultimate pure Yin, Taiyin, it is more likely that things will turn to extremes and become the most ordinary person.


    And there is another possibility, which is the one she wants and craves most, that is Chaos!


    What''s the concept?


    It''s a concept that shocked the five realms. As soon as chaos emerges, the world will fight against each other without any accident. This is a great emperor or an almost invincible one.


    In ancient times,


    there was a chaotic emperor who lived in ancient times.


    His strength is unimaginable. He can step on heaven and earth with one foot, break the sky with one palm, hold the river of stars with both hands, and his eyes are like the sun and the moon. He can hang the emperor and push the Immortal King to prove the supreme body. He is one of the most powerful constitutions in the world.


    Lin Yurou is fascinated and excited when she thinks about it. If she is her own child, she will be invincible in the world


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Lin Yurou is excited. Although she has good talent, if she wins the throne, the success rate will be negative.


    But if one''s own children can achieve the great emperor, or the strongest and most invincible emperor, just thinking about it, one''s heart is full of sense of achievement and pride, and that kind of spiritual satisfaction can''t be described in words.


    So when she was sensible, she vowed to find the body of pure Yang and try her best to breed Chaos!


    Even if the chance is one in ten thousand, she will fight.


    And now, the pure Yang body appeared in front of her, her heart was flustered, but the oath she made remained unchanged, just for a moment, she was at a loss, hesitating, longing


    My child, mother must make you.


    In this slowly flowing Heihe River, there is a beautiful woman with a giggle, caressing her belly from time to time


    Ning Tao has no idea about all this.


    But the next "second brother" is a shiver, feel what is staring at, so terrible, so shy.


    At this point.


    Ning Tao and long Jin are apart. They have to continue to travel, sharpen their swords, and strive to become immortals.


    Ning Tao takes Mangu and Hong Changlao to the eight trigrams sect of Taiji. Taiji is soft and hard, which is also very suitable for Mangu. The little guy is very happy and yearns for a better future.


    Hong Changlao is also excited and trembling. Others don''t know the importance of this matter, but he knows it better.


    Get master Zhang back.


    It was the oath made by Master Zhang''s brother, the founder of Taiji Bagua sect.


    But with the immortal array, the world of all souls is blocked. It''s hard to get in or out. So after many vicissitudes, generation after generation, it has become a kind of persistent belief, especially the two ancestors.


    They are already very old. It would be so exciting for them to see Master Zhang. Even if Ning Tao is not a genius but an ordinary person, they would be so excited.


    It''s a family relationship. It can''t be given up.


    Riding on a flying boat is a seven grade flying magic weapon. Ning Tao can''t help but praise it. The inside information of the big door is really extraordinary, and it''s a good shot.


    Actually, for him.


    Whether Tiangang twelve or Disha nineteen, there is no difference between high and low, only suitable or not.


    And for such a clan, in fact, the inheritance is not much different.For example, the inheritance of Taiji Bagua sect is not inferior to that of xiaoyaomen sect. The problem is that the performer, with the same stick, has different power to wave. Taiji Bagua sect belongs to the weak one.


    The key point is that the disciples are a little poor.


    It''s just like the Qijue gate. In Tiangang, the twelve gates are at the end of the line, but the old man carries the tripod alone.


    Who dares to pull them down? In zongmen Dabi, even if you can defeat their disciples, you have to admit defeat. Do not admit defeat.


    Down to the disciples, up to the ancestors, all over again.


    Therefore, the focus is on the performers. Inheritance has experienced years of running in, each with its own characteristics, basically no level, only suitable or not.


    Ning Tao felt their resonance and decided that this sect was the most suitable one for him.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The flying boat flies very fast. There are many lakes on the ground, and even cities on the water. I don''t know what the so-called sixth forbidden area is like?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao looks a little strange, subconsciously looking north, where the smell of the sea is stronger.


    Seeing this, elder martial brother Feng, who has been taking care of him all the time, said with a smile, "there is Minghai, but it''s still a little far away from here. I''ll have a chance to see it later."


    Mangu is full of surprise. For a person from northern regions, Minghai is full of legend and unknown color.


    Be sure to have a look when you have a chance.


    Ning Tao smiles, but the smile is very strange, and the connection with Xiao hei It seems to be there


    A day later.


    They finally arrived at the eight trigrams sect.


    This is an aura mountain range, full of green flowers and willows, birds singing and flowers fragrance, full of ancient flavor, full of peaceful atmosphere, which can easily make people calm down.


    I don''t know why, Ning Tao actually saw the shadow of Wudang Mountain, that kind of feeling is very familiar.


    It also led him to like it at a glance.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    "Finally back, Ning Xiaoyou, please, two ancestors have been waiting for you," Hong Chang old relaxed smile, in addition to Ning Tao signal.


    Ning Tao nodded and walked slowly into the Taiji Mountain Gate. Two black and white stone pillars formed a huge stone gate, on which there were climbing old vines, covered with moss, and an ancient eight trigrams pattern at his feet.


    Everything is full of harmony.


    Ning Tao walked into the stone gate so lightly. With a ripple in the space, his sight suddenly brightened, and a shocking prosperous zongmen appeared in front of him.


    "Boom..."

 Chapter 1930

    Before he could see the whole picture of zongmen, he was startled by a violent movement.


    A strong wind is coming this way.


    Ning Tao''s heart is tight. Is it true that he has a plan to wait for him to enter the mountain gate?


    One hand had already quietly felt out the sword.


    "Asshole, stop it!"


    Boss Hong roared and stood in front of him like lightning. His mighty spirit burst out and blew the strong wind away as soon as he brushed his sleeve, but his face was very ugly.


    At present, the situation is not stable. I''m afraid that Ning Tao may have some misunderstanding, and that will fall short.


    Elder martial brother Feng''s body flashed and protected Ning Tao.


    When the sight was clear, a large number of young men and women were looking at a man in black attacking a strange stone tablet. Their faces were full of surprise.


    "This is


    Elder martial brother Feng frowned and said in a deep voice, "Duan Hei, why are you making trouble at this time?"


    When the man in black heard this, he turned his head to look at it and said, "what''s making trouble? I''m breaking the strength record. It''s perseverance. You..."


    "That''s enough. It''s good that you don''t make much noise, otherwise it will make a big deal worse for you," Hong Changlao shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    Then he said with a bitter smile to Ning Tao: "Ning Xiaoyou, don''t be nervous. This guy is such a bad temper, who loves to toss and is famous in the clan."


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK."


    Ning Tao and manjianxiao, their spirit is not so fragile, they will not collapse because of small things.


    But Duan Hei is not happy after listening. What is his bad temper? Is his temper very bad? In particular, there are two outsiders. It''s not in front of them. How ugly.


    "Elder Hong, who are these two people? I''m afraid they are not our disciples?" he said angrily


    "It''s just a little breeze. It makes you all nervous. It''s not an antique. It''s broken when it blows."


    "Is he a descendant of some big power? Boy, let''s hear, who are you? Let''s all know who is so sentimental. "


    "Ha ha...!"


    But Ning Tao grinned and blurted out: "now, if there is no school or school, it''s a casual repair."


    "Loose repair


    A group of young people were suspicious, just a casual practitioner, young, what qualifications to let Hong Changlao so enthusiastic, even to denounce Duan Hei.


    There''s something fishy about it.


    Duan Hei immediately became interested and said defiantly, "boy, do you dare to have a fight with this talent? Let me have a look at the hypocritical casual repair. There are some brushes."


    "Wow


    The crowd was in an uproar and suddenly excited.


    No matter what his identity is, teenagers like to make noise and watch the fun. Now they are all occupied.


    But elder martial brother Feng''s body side, said in a deep voice: "if the skin itches, come and fight with me. Don''t think about this future younger martial brother, you will get hurt..."


    The injury he was referring to was actually Duan Hei.


    But the latter thought it was Ning Tao, and immediately sneered: "it''s a little younger martial brother. It can''t be a vase. I don''t think it''s useful. I don''t want to raise waste. Don''t mix food and drink."


    "Ha ha, yes, fight, roar..." A group of young men and women have no scruple to coax.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was in a dilemma, elder Hong suddenly said: "it''s enough. What''s the system of chaos? There are no rules. People don''t want you to be strong?"


    "Oh, yes!"


    "Elder, your words remind me that all entry-level disciples have to pass the strength test before they enter the gate. This is an iron law that can''t be changed."


    "My strength test just now has reached 754 Ding. I don''t expect you to break it, but the rules We still have to do it, "Duan Hei forced with a sneer.


    754 tripods


    The faces of Hong Changlao and others did change. They were surprised, surprised and dignified.


    I didn''t expect Duan Hei to break a new record again. No wonder he is so proud.


    It is worthy of being a record madman. The highest ancient ranking is only 801 Ding. He is showing off. People sneer.


    Ning Tao didn''t understand the jargon.


    Elder martial brother Feng explained and said with a smile: "the stone tablet in front of you is an ancient power tablet."


    "It is specially used to record the power of the inner disciples. It is a strange thing and contains mystery."


    "It''s said that it''s the most precious treasure left by the founder of our sect. It has the ability to manage the world and the earth. There will be rewards for breaking the record, but it won''t be so easy."


    Ning Tao is surprised to hear this and looks at it.


    There are rows of magnificent characters on the power tablet, which are very eye-catching. The first one has the word "invincible" and the power of 801 tripod. I don''t know who it is.


    And in the tenth, he found an interesting name "the loveliness of lunjiahei", 754 Ding."This


    Ning Tao mouth a smoke, still can play so, don''t guess, he concludes that this is that section of black.


    Interesting,


    more and more interesting.


    "Boy, the rules can''t be changed. Either you are obedient now, or you turn around and crawl away, where you come from, where you go back," Duan said.


    A person''s pride and pride, the strength of the top ten, this is where he can show off.


    What he can''t stand most is that those who are involved in the relationship, obviously without talent, insist on entering such a good place. A rat''s excrement spoils a pot of porridge, and he is going to make a big deal about it.


    Ning Tao, who is considered a rich family by him, has no talent but comes in through the back door.


    It''s extremely hateful.


    With a heavy face, Hong Chang said, "Duan Hei, that''s enough. Don''t monkey around any more. He hasn''t become a disciple of his own clan yet, so this rule doesn''t count."


    "Boy, if it''s a man, don''t counsellor, don''t let me look down on you, or even if you avoid this time, there will be a second time."


    Duan Hei did not flinch.


    The barbarian on one side couldn''t see it any more. He came out angrily. In terms of strength, he was the best.


    "Dao FA, Manniu Quan!"


    He put all his fists on the power tablet. The air shook, and the power tablet flashed through the double digits, and then there was no movement.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Duan hei and other disciples burst out laughing in the square of the mountain gate. It''s also a good idea to practice the spirit here.


    It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous.


    But as soon as Hong Chang''s turbid eyes brightened, he was just a alchemist. He could print this number on the inner disciple''s power tablet. It seemed that he was a little genius.


    The barbarian turned red with shame. Knowing that he had lost face, he came back dejected.


    Ning Tao smiles and comforts: "don''t lose heart. When you are promoted, maybe you will be on the list, but I believe you very much."


    "Cut, rather than that kind of nonsense, you''d better come up and have a try yourself, maybe it will be a single digit," Duan Hei said mercilessly.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "You What are you laughing at? Who do you look down on? If I''m brother Ning, I''ll absolutely crush you. How can I have your share? "


    Savage bone stares to roar a way.


    Elder martial brother Hong Changhe couldn''t help looking forward to the scene in Qingyun city square.


    How much will Ning Tao play?

 Chapter 1931

    The square was large and almost full of people.


    Duan Hei, known as a record maniac in zongmen, has been breaking all kinds of records, so his every action will attract a lot of people''s attention.


    At present, everyone shares the same hatred with him and looks at the new rich son, Ning Tao.


    That''s what they think.


    "Single digit, single digit, new counsellor, don''t fuss here. If you dare, just roll as far as you can. Don''t come to our Taiji Bagua sect to show off your money..."


    Nearly a thousand disciples roared angrily.


    Elder martial brother Hong Chang and Feng wanted to explain, but he saw Ning Tao come out of the corner of his eye.


    A heart, suddenly a tight.


    Ning Tao laughs. Although he doesn''t know why he was targeted, he is curious about this stone tablet. He can''t see it through perspective. It''s amazing.


    Just one punch.


    "Click, click..."


    He twisted his neck, moved his body, and made a violent sound like fried beans.


    But Duan hei and others are laughing. It''s like a clown pretending to be a powerful man. No matter how he pretends, it''s funny.


    The level of ordinary inner disciples is about two or three hundred cauldrons, so they can''t get into the list.


    It''s quite good that the inner disciples who are a little stronger can be stable in four or five hundred tripods, even in the eight trigrams sect of Taiji.


    Duan Hei, who has just broken the new record, is the best and the best. The top ten on the list have always been left by the disciples of a very early period.


    in recent decades, there are no new inner disciples who can enter the top ten of the power list.


    But Duan Hei did it today.


    This was a big event that caused a sensation in taijizong, but I didn''t expect that I met Ning Tao. Everyone was angry with the children of the rich family, and now they naturally stand in the same line.


    "Xiaobailian, look at your tender arms. Don''t take off your arms later. Don''t say we bully you when you go home crying to find your father."


    "Ha ha...!"


    There are more and more people laughing at him. Duan is full of confidence, and he wants to humiliate him severely.


    There are no people in the whole clan who don''t hate the back door. They are arrogant and domineering, but they have a hard background and are not easy to offend. Moreover, the clan has a rough history. If they want to survive, they can only survive in this way.


    His ears are full of contempt, but Ning Tao stands with a negative hand and lightly walks to the power tablet. He is ethereal and proud, just like a great master of martial arts.


    He took a deep breath and said to his back, "please step back so that you won''t be hurt."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I heard you right, he He said he would hurt us Ha ha, I''m laughing to death. "


    "He can''t even blow chicken feathers one by one. That''s a big story. It breaks through the sky."


    The crowd burst into tears with laughter. Although the single digit is ironic, even if they hit one or two hundred cauldrons, they won''t be hurt at all. Even Duan Hei''s seven hundred cauldrons didn''t make them step back, let alone hurt.


    It''s a big joke.


    Even elder Hong and elder martial brother Feng''s face muscles trembled. They seemed to want to laugh, but they could not help it.


    Mangu''s face turned red, but he didn''t have the courage to be stubborn with them, especially when he just hit the double digits. He was so ashamed that he wanted to find a way to get in.


    However, when Ning Tao sighed, he didn''t pay any attention to them. His eyes were shining, and he squatted to store his strength. His body was like a bow, and his spine was like a tendon. His whole body''s great spiritual power was boiling up like a gear.


    "Four times The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    But this is not over, a hot way of fire and wrapped his fist, fierce burning up.


    The whole body is wrapped in a piece of armor, which is yellowish brown, like a tortoise. It seems that the whole person has become a armored vehicle, and the thick mountain feeling is like a shell.


    "Step on the sky Nine steps


    "The way of space, blink!"


    Almost all of them burst out. The dazzling light covered the eyes. I only felt a terrible momentum, like a hurricane storm, and a shadow as fast as lightning. I punched the stone tablet.


    Not yet response, a strong shock came.


    "Boom...!"


    The whole square collapsed in an instant. A force of terror crushed it. People were not able to react and screamed and collapsed into the ruins.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the sound of explosion came from my ear.


    It''s like a meteor hitting the ground, a meteorite hitting the Milky way, and the whole vast Taiji Bagua sect is shocked at this moment.


    It''s like the mountain gate is broken and the sky is broken.


    "Boom Boom


    "Gulu...!"


    Tens of thousands of taijizong disciples swallow a mouthful of saliva. It''s terrible. Is it the battle of Tao?In a moment, tens of thousands of disciples rushed out, and many elders also flew out. With murderous spirit in their eyebrows, they rushed to the mountain gate.


    But when you look at it, you are shocked.


    This large square collapsed and became ruins. Thousands of disciples were buried in it. They were disheartened and injured. Their faces were even stiff and dull.


    "This What''s the situation? "


    "Was there an earthquake?"


    Duan Hei is numb, seems to be aware of something, and looks at the power tablet conditionally.


    Elder Hong, elder martial brother Feng, Mangu As well as tens of thousands of students present, they all looked at the power word in a daze. The whole mountain gate was silent.


    At the stone tablet, there was a man who kept the posture of waving his fist. His whole body was covered with hard tortoise shells, but now it was full of cracks. At the moment, he was making a cracking sound and fell down bit by bit.


    "Click...!"


    "Boom Boom


    The crowd was startled. It was not the falling of tortoise shells, but the cracking of a hill behind the stone tablet.


    There is no good place in a kilometer radius.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Tens of thousands of people suck in the cold air. It''s a terrible force. It''s not ordinary people who can fight. Who is this person? Can he break the new record?


    Just then, a number came out.


    Duan Hei, Hong Changlao and other tens of thousands of people opened their eyes and rubbed their eyes strangely. Their expressions were stiff. This This number


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Duan hei and the crowd burst out laughing. They were all cramped. They made such a big noise. The strength they finally got was Actually, it''s just a number. Ha ha, it''s killing them.


    A big "one" word!


    "Ha ha...!"


    Tens of thousands of people are going to laugh and pee. They have never seen such a low strength value before. When they flick their fingers, they have to have double digits. This is the so-called thunder and little rain.


    "Click Click


    Ears suddenly came a dense crack sound, people laugh to see, unexpectedly in ningtao side.


    Ning Tao''s face was strange. Although he was a little vain and pale, he took back his hand carefully. But at this moment, the ancient monument of power was full of cracks.


    The next second, it broke.


    "This..."


    Tens of thousands of people are dumbfounded, a pair of eyes are staring round, scared to gape, only feel a chill from the spine straight up to the skull.


    Mom, ju It''s broken.


    Ning Tao is astonished, is this thing so flimsy? I, Keng dad, immediately exclaimed: "barbarian, run..."

 Chapter 1932

    "What''s the matter? Hurry and run away..." Ning Tao saw that Mangu was holding an old vine, and immediately roared.


    He''s so depressed.


    It''s really a dog. It''s such an ancient treasure. It''s not easy to fight. Don''t say it''s a kiss. It''s estimated that it will lose money.


    they say it''s a treasure. It must be expensive.


    Ning Tao''s truth is that he can make money. Even if he is in danger, he dares to venture. But when you let him pay, you feel that his heart is bleeding.


    Especially the lack of money.


    It''s because they broke a stone tablet, not to mention they let them fight. If they let themselves lose their property, they would feel liver pain and it''s not cost-effective.


    So, sliding is the best policy.


    Grab the barbarian bone and disappear.


    Tens of thousands of people were struck by thunder. Their chin widened and they stood still on the ground. Looking at the pile of ancient gravel, they felt that their hearts were buried in the ice valley.


    The tablet of power is broken.


    I don''t know how many years it has existed. The representative and symbolic ancient treasure has become a pile of rubble.


    Anger, crazy anger.


    This damned bastard did it on purpose.


    He''s a spy. He''s here on purpose. He''s humiliating.


    Tens of thousands of people are red eyed and roaring and murderous. It''s like a siheyuan. There is a precious old willow tree handed down from the ancestors for decades. It''s almost a symbol of siheyuan, but it''s burned by this guy.


    It''s burned, and it''s gone.


    Duan heimu bared his eyes and said: "chase him for me. Kill him. I will use his blood sacrifice to build an ancient monument."


    "Roar...!"


    "Ten thousand pieces, ten thousand pieces, kill him..."


    Tens of thousands of people rioted, and madly sacrificed magic weapons to kill them. From the perspective of the earth, bright lights and shadows cut across the sky like vast locusts.


    Taijizong has never had such momentum.


    Elder Hong, elder martial brother Feng and so on are all silly. They are still in a state of shock How can it be? How can the monument of power be broken?


    There is no precedent in taijizong.


    "Whoosh!"


    As soon as the wind broke, Ning Tao came back.


    With a bitter face, he quietly felt out the sword sign. He left, but he couldn''t find the strange Taiji stone gate.


    In desperation.


    I have to bite my teeth and come back to negotiate.


    "Lying trough, he''s back again. He dares to come back. MMP, brothers copy guys, chop him, roar..."


    Duan Hei, with a ferocious man, pounces on him.


    Barbarian bone scared face white, he is to see understand, follow elder brother Ning, guarantee to let you understand what bungee jumping, jumping and other stimulation are weak explosion.


    It''s like the difference between energy drinks and adrenaline.


    "Don''t Don''t mess around. I''m not afraid of you... " Ning Tao stares, but he is flustered.


    There are tens of thousands of people.


    A powerful sword is more and more magnificent and sharp. It is as free and easy as big freedom, and as carefree and happy as breaking free from all constraints.


    Free and decisive.


    The elder Hong was surprised, and quickly flashed into the air, roaring: "enough, stop it all!"


    "Boom!"


    The spirit power erupts, the breath envelops the public.


    But he can''t suppress the impulse and loss of reason of tens of thousands of people. Elder martial brother Feng and several elders who think there is something strange are fighting one after another.


    "Calm down, calm down..."


    Hong Changlao directly and decisively seals Duan Hei. This move immediately sobers everyone up.


    "Mr. Hong, why did you stop us? This guy broke the monument of inheritance power. You saw it with your own eyes. Do you want to protect him?"


    Duan Hei struggled to roar.


    But Ning Tao a stare, peep out the head protest way: "Hey, that is clearly you let me play well, I say no, you still have to force me."


    "Is it all my fault?"


    "You You, damned bastard, we let you fight, but he didn''t let you break it, "Duan heiqi''s face became darker.


    "Well, this How do I know it''s so weak? It''s just It''s broken, "Ning Tao muttered.


    "You You... "


    Tens of thousands of people''s faces turned blue and red, which was the naked contempt and humiliation. They had been fighting for so many years, but they had never broken it.


    And you come, a punch is broken, do not ask you trouble, blame us also?


    "Son of a bitch, do you know how precious it is? It''s unique. Even zongmen don''t know how to recreate it. Some immortals once planned to exchange rare immortal treasures, but they were all rejected by our zongmen. "


    "Can you pour good, direct a punch to hit a thin Li Hua, compensate, you compensate to us," Duan black only feel the pain of heart, both loss, and gas block of panic.How can he break the power record in the future?


    Ning Tao was stunned.


    Fairy Xianzhen?


    Darling, it''s so expensive. It''s over. I can''t afford to take it off.


    Elder martial brother Feng frowned and said in a deep voice, "don''t be impulsive. There''s something strange about this matter. As we all know, the tablet of power is very hard. Once there was an elder who practiced Taoism, but he didn''t break it."


    "You didn''t reach that level just now, though."


    People were in a state of consternation.


    Naturally, they knew about it, but one of the disciples was angry and said, "anyway, the tablet of power is broken, and it''s him who beat it. What should we do now?"


    "Kill or cut, in a word!"


    "This


    Ning Tao was about to protest loudly, but suddenly he looked up and felt a little bit of space fluctuation and a wave of The ancient and wasteful atmosphere.


    Tens of thousands of people raised their heads and looked suspicious.


    Next second.


    A tall golden stele broke through the void and came to the top of the people''s heads, emitting a dazzling golden light. "Wudao stele" is very eye-catching.


    There are also rows of golden names, "invincible It''s amazing The wind has no trace


    "This This is the legendary stele of Wudao, "an elder saw it and screamed.


    "Wudaobei!"


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked and shocked.


    In Taiji sect, there is a legend that as long as a disciple breaks the limit at a certain record point, he will come to Wudao stele to record the new record and reward rich treasures.


    It is said that this is more advanced than the tablet of power. It has spirit and is also left by its ancestors.


    But it is not controlled by the clan, but it has been hidden and dormant in the clan. No one can find it. It only appears when it breaks the record, and then it disappears after it is given a treasure.


    People vaguely remember that a few years ago, a man startled the stele of Wudao. He accidentally understood the way of wind, broke the limit of speed under strange circumstances, and rewarded a volume of Dharma. From then on, no one surpassed him in the flow of speed.


    He is the first disciple of the inner gate. The wind is traceless!


    Tens of thousands of people turned their eyes to elder martial brother Feng. Yes, when they saw his face, they were filled with emotion. It suddenly occurred to all of them that this stele was really a stele of martial arts.


    But How did the wudaobei appear at this time?


    In the midst of astonishment, the stele of Wudao issued a cold voice: "break the limit of strength, prepare to record, reward a volume of Taoist Scripture, hope to make persistent efforts."


    All of a sudden, a volume of ancient Sutra made of white jade condensed the three big characters of "manwangjue".


    "This


    Duan Hei, Hong Changlao, tens of thousands of disciples were stunned What''s the situation?


    But elder martial brother Feng''s eyes lit up and immediately said, "brother Ning, please write down your name or road number. In a word, it can prove that it''s you. You can keep your name on the Wudao stele forever."


    Ning Tao a Leng, looking at that glittering row of names, pinching chin, actually write two words.


    "Rather Devil

 Chapter 1933

    "Record success!"


    "Ningmo, the one with the ultimate strength, will be famous forever. May my martial arts be prosperous forever," the cold voice echoed.


    Next second, golden light.


    Tens of thousands of people looked at it with wide eyes. In the column of power, a name called "invincible" was deleted and replaced by another name.


    "Rather Devil


    Looking at the glittering name, Ning Tao grinned at the corner of his mouth. He felt that it was very popular.


    Although he didn''t care much about leaving his name.


    But this volume of Taoist scripture "manwangjue" really inspired him. It was a real treasure.


    If you choose between glory and money.


    Brother Tao is still waiting for money. After all, nine roads are pressing him. He can''t do without food.


    At this time.


    The Wudao stele emits a few wisps of golden light, wrapping the broken power stele. After a burst of dazzling light, a brand new and undamaged power stele appears again.


    As before, there was no crack.


    "This This is All right? "


    Duan Hei, Hong Changlao, elder martial brother fengwuchen and others rubbed their eyes. They were very surprised. They had never heard that the tablet of power could be rebuilt even if it was broken.


    For the first time.


    After finishing these, the stele broke through the space and disappeared in front of the public again. Some old monsters'' lock became the same as before.


    There''s no trace.


    Suddenly, a disciple exclaimed: "you You see, the ranking is not right. "


    People busy looking, suddenly found that the original row in the "eh?"


    "How do I seem to see the route of the Eight Diagrams array? Is it my illusion?" Duan Hei is light.


    Elder Hong Ya touched his chin and suddenly said, "it should be elder Tai who is testing him. After all, it''s not a small matter to recognize one''s ancestors. It''s a big joke to admit one''s mistakes..."


    They all understood.


    This Ning devil is a well-known Ning Tao from the outside world. It comes from the world of spirits. It seems that he is still master Zhang and has the same origin with the eight trigrams sect of Taiji


    At this time, Ning Tao went to the front of the hall, but stopped abruptly, frowning slightly.


    Where he can''t see it, he feels a picture of yin and Yang. One black and one white is two gates. To make it clear is to let him choose one of them.


    Ning Tao thought about it, followed his heart, chose the kind white door, and walked in easily without any obstacles.


    Seeing this, the old man in white robe said with satisfaction: "yes, yes, it''s really master Zhang''s pulse. Both Tai Chi and eight trigrams have understood people''s wishes, and now it''s finally completed."


    "Ha ha...!"


    The old man in black robe gave a frank smile and was very happy. He immediately asked with a smile, "my child, I heard that your ancestor of Wudang was Zhang and Sanfeng."


    "What''s your master''s name?"


    "Wu Chen Zi," Ning Tao said calmly.


    But as soon as the words came out,


    the smile of the two kind old people suddenly froze.

 Chapter 1934

    The word "wuchenzi" comes out.


    You can clearly feel that the ancient hall is quiet, and the two old people are dumb and stunned.


    Ning Tao is suspicious, doubt a way: "two elder generation have heard of a teacher?"


    But after asking this, he regretted that it was impossible. His master had been on the earth all the time. How could people in the world of spirits and fairyland know him?


    Moreover,


    he is still lying in the ice coffin of Tianshan Mountain, and no one will know about him.


    But the old man in black took a strange look at the old man in white. The latter turned over his hand and took out a turtle shell. He let it turn around on the ground. He calculated the eight trigrams of Zhouyi with his fingers. The stars on his head were shining brightly.


    A moment later, he looked stunned.


    The master nodded his head and said, "I know you''re the one with the black robe."


    "What?"


    Ning Tao almost jumped up and looked shocked. How could they know his master?


    No, absolutely not.


    It''s not reasonable. They have no reason to know?


    Seeing that he was getting emotional, the old man in black comforted him: "boy, er, no That, we say know, is not the same as know. "


    "Er, this, how to say..."


    The white robed old man put away the turtle shell and said with a bitter smile, "just let me explain it to you."


    "If you want to know everything, you have to start from the origin, which is a pair of brothers. One of them is called Master Zhang, and the other is the ancestor of the clan."


    "The two brothers are very capable and have a great reputation in the fairyland. Their ancestors are proficient in the eight trigrams of Taiji and have reached the level of perfection."


    "Master Zhang is a strange man. He knows Yin and Yang, eight trigrams, four images and nine palaces. He has learned this line almost all over the world, but the more he learns, the less he becomes conscious. He turns into a madman."


    Ning Tao frowned.


    Although in the heart urgently wants to know the answer, but still listens patiently.


    "Originally everything was beautiful, but until the great change in the world of souls, everything changed."


    "The sky is full of empty demons and insects. They are endless, too strong and too terrible. The two grandmasters also took part in the war. The ancient books describe them very tragically."


    "But because the time is too long, the records in ancient books are also intermittent. When it is clear, it has been recorded until the end of the war."


    "The insect ancestor is sealed, and several terrible great figures are busy perfecting a great array that has been laid. There is only one day to leave. All the high-level officials must leave, or they will be trapped here forever."


    Ning Tao was shocked.


    The peerless array should be the nine forbidden and ten star array. At the beginning, uncle Tim said that he had set up the array and left three channels.


    From this point of view, uncle Tim is definitely not simple. He is likely to be one of those terror figures. He is more likely to have lived for more than one year.


    It seems that we should find time to investigate this matter


    The white robed old man moistened his throat, and then said, "the two grandmasters are top fighting forces. Just as they were about to retreat, Master Zhang suddenly said that he would not leave. He stayed in the world to see the vicissitudes."


    "The ancestor is not an ordinary person, and he knows his brother well. This is not so simple as willfulness."


    "What''s more, he found that master Zhang, who used to be crazy, became extremely sober at this moment. His eyes were as bright as the sun, and his expression had never been so firm..."


    Xu Shi''s story is very attractive. The door is almost full of people. The wind is traceless. Elder Hong and Duan Hei all squeeze their heads on the edge of the door to eavesdrop.


    "Under the pressure of my ancestors, Master Zhang only said something in a quiet way. I will use my whole life to find out one thing. If I succeed, someone will go to the fairyland to find your descendants."


    "Our brother''s life is full of profits and gold. When our descendants merge together, I will let the eternal layout change because of me. The darkness that has been washed away for countless years should come to an end..."


    "At that time, the originator was shocked to know that his brother had realized the ultimate part. He didn''t stop him any more. He just stayed with him quietly until the last moment, and finally separated from his brother with tears in his eyes."


    "And this parting is endless years."


    The black robed old man sighed. Such a pair of brothers is absolutely rare in the fairyland. They are proud of having such a grandmaster.


    Ning Tao frowned deeper, he felt that it seemed to have something to do with some secrets of the earth.


    Master Zhang.


    What kind of person is he?


    "When the ancestor returned to the fairyland, it was also one of the major projects. Therefore, he founded the eight trigrams sect of Taiji to fulfill his promise."


    "After everything was settled down, he painstakingly understood the eight trigrams, and also wanted to understand and help his brother. But he didn''t know what happened in the middle of the way. His injury worsened and fell early, but Zuxun stayed.""There is not much involved after that. As for I know your master, that''s because I just calculated some. Let''s say that our two veins are of the same origin, and his generation It''s the same


    "One Qi turns into three clearness No sun shines on the blue and white It''s a family tree, "the old man in White said with a bitter smile.


    "What do you mean?" Ning Tao is at a loss.


    The black robed old man coughed and said, "well, it''s generation. You, Wudang founder Zhang Sanfeng, should be the three character generation in this generation spectrum."


    "And your master, wuchenzi, is the later generation of wuzizi. Now you know that."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly fell.


    It turns out that the problem of seniority is also involved. Shifu has no dust, even no arrogance, no words. These elders are all wordless.


    And the leader, senior brother Ziyang, is the Yang generation after the Wu generation, that is, his own generation.


    Seems to think of something, busy asked: "that dare to ask two predecessors is which generation?"


    "Er, this..." The old man in black robe hesitated and was embarrassed to speak.


    But the old man in the white robe gave a wry smile, looked at the turtle shell in his hand and said, "it''s worthy of the legendary master Zhang. He even calculated with us. How powerful."


    "Our generation is the highest in the whole Tai Chi eight trigrams, which is the so-called Yang generation, your master wuchenzi is our martial uncle, and your Wudang ancestor is our martial ancestor. "


    "And you..."


    "I Of your generation? That is to say, I am your younger martial brother? " Ning Tao''s eyes widened and his voice increased by several decibels.


    "Cough...!"


    The old man in black coughed hard.


    And the door is a big bang down, that one by one are silly, what''s the situation? Don''t you recruit a disciple? Why did you recruit a supreme elder?


    The problem is, so young.


    Ning Tao himself is confused. Is Yang generation so senior? That is to say, the leader of this generation of Taiji Bagua sect is his nephew.

 Chapter 1935

    (it''s "the first sun shines on Danqing, it''s this. Ning Tao and the two elders are the" Yang "generation. It''s wrong to change it, ha ha...)


    Ning Tao''s startled voice reverberated for a long time.


    The whole ancient hall was very quiet and silent. The falling needles were thundering like thunder. Tens of thousands of people fell at the door and could not say a word.


    Disciple?


    Too Elder supreme!


    It''s a joke. How could it be that they were in the same generation as the two patriarchs? I can''t believe it. I can''t accept it.


    Duan Hei, elder Hongya, elder martial brother fengwuhen and others are so stupid that they didn''t bring back the disciples, but ancestors.


    Or the real ancestor.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao wakes up immediately after he loses consciousness.


    One person.


    Must recognize oneself, see oneself clearly, know oneself to have a few Jin how many liang, but exceed your weight of things, remember not to touch.


    Because it can bend your waist.


    So he knows.


    No matter what they say is true or not, the so-called "Yang" generation is not something they can take over.


    Make it simple.


    If you compare yourself with the two elders, it also shows that few people in the whole Taiji sect can not bow when they see him. That''s disrespectful.


    For example, elder Hong, elder martial brother fengwuchen, used to be a little boy, but now he calls himself, er, Shizu!


    Or the supreme elder.


    Not only do they feel uncomfortable, they may not be able to accept it. They must be uncomfortable.


    Originally, when he came to taijizong, he thought that it would be good to be a disciple. He had his own orthodoxy and cultivation system, as long as he worked hard.


    But for now.


    It''s all broken!


    Even if they are willing to take this position, there are a few people who are willing to convince themselves. Instead of letting them struggle to find a way to lower their position, it''s better for them to be smart and step back.


    Immediately, he said with a bitter smile: "two elders, this is too mysterious, and I don''t know much about it. Originally, I was a registered disciple in Wudang Mountain. I don''t want to be too serious about this issue."


    "It''s enough for me to be an inner disciple."


    When the two elders heard the speech, their eyes flashed with admiration. They were really smart to withstand the huge temptation and judge whether it was a disaster or a blessing.


    Master Zhang has a lot of talents.


    Duan Hei, Hong Changlao, Feng Wuchen and others are relieved. Fortunately, fortunately, this boy is sensible and smart. Otherwise, it really gives them a headache.


    As soon as I go out in the future and meet Ning Tao, I have to call Shizu respectfully, which makes me sick and crazy.


    If not?


    That is no elder, into Xuanji cliff punishment.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Just when everyone let go, the two elders stood up tremblingly, their faces were solemn. They arched their hands to Ning Tao and said, "younger martial brother, you''re welcome. You can''t be separated from me in the future. You and I are the same generation. We should be matched by younger martial brothers."


    "What?"


    Ning Tao is flattered and shocked.


    And tens of thousands of people at the door are confused, no, my God, is this a nightmare coming true?


    "No No way. "


    "We don''t agree, we don''t agree firmly," several rich disciples immediately yelled and contradicted.


    Duan Hei felt for the first time that these rich disciples were so cute and stood in the same camp with them. He immediately threw his arms and roared in protest.


    "Hum...!"


    "All give me quiet," the black robed old man drank coldly, with a vast pressure.


    Ning Tao is secretly surprised. As far as this pressure is concerned, it is definitely not inferior to qingyunzi of qingyunfu. But if there is a fight, he feels that the latter will win.


    Because an aging, a peak.


    All the people were told to keep silent and stood obediently in the same place, but their faces were full of unwillingness.


    The old man in black snorted coldly, "what? Not convinced? Have you forgotten the precepts that I have always kept in mind? "


    "Taking Zuxun as the first and being proud of Zuxun is also the foundation of our Taiji Bagua sect."


    The white robed old man said solemnly: "yes, we have been waiting for so many years, but we have never given up. Now we have finally come to another world, Master Zhang. This is the reunion of the two grandmasters."


    "Don''t say that he is young, even if he is an ordinary person, a demon, he still shares the same root with us and is our family, which has never changed."


    "If we don''t admit Zuxun just because he is young, what''s the difference between us and the devil who is unfilial, unfaithful and unrighteous? We can''t even handle this little matter, let alone inherit Zuxun."


    The two old men are like lions, sonorous and powerful, hard as iron, faith as rainbow.


    Tens of thousands of people were so ashamed and hot after a short speech.If you think about it, Zuxun is the root of a sect, the most important thing. If you don''t admit it just because of a little thing, what else can you talk about.


    It''s said that all five regions will laugh at them.


    Elder martial brother Feng Wuchen, Duan Hei, Hong Changlao and others are bitter. They have no choice but to bite their teeth.


    Mangu was stunned.


    Elder brother Ning has become the ancestor. It''s too frightening. It''s one of the 19 schools of Disha. He seems to be afraid that the deterrent power is not enough. The old man in black robe shouts in a deep voice: "from today on, Ning Tao is the third elder of this school. He is the Yang generation. Everyone must salute when they meet. Seeing him is like meeting me."


    "If there is any disrespect, it will be dealt with according to the rules of the door."


    "This..."


    Regardless of everyone''s hesitation, the two elders solemnly rushed to ningtao and held the same ceremony. They arched their hands and said, "I''ve met younger martial brother ningtao, heiyang and Baiyang."


    As soon as Hong Chang gritted his teeth, he took a step and yelled, "disciple, I''ve met little Shizu."


    "We I''ve seen the supreme elder! " I salute you.


    Ning Tao dry cough, this scene is a bit grand, he did not expect that the two elders actually admitted him, rubbed his hands, and quickly arched his hands and said: "two elder martial brothers are really bad boys, please get up quickly, please get up quickly."


    The two elders were relieved to smile. Heiyang said to Hong Chang: "Hongya, I''m going to inform the patriarch. In three days, I''ll hold a ceremony to recognize my ancestors."


    The latter hesitated: "back to the supreme elder, the patriarch has been out of the sect a few days ago. It seems that something has happened, but now he is on his way back. I''ll send someone to prepare first."


    "Well, it''s all gone," Bai Yang waved, leaving Ning Tao to greet him.


    They want to ask about the world of souls.


    Recently, the fairyland has been in turmoil. The Dalao fairy palace attaches great importance to the matter of the world of ten thousand souls. The war will happen again at any time. I heard that they are trying to fill the loophole of the great array recently.


    Ning Tao gave a brief account of Wudang. The two ancestors wanted to combine the two veins, but they couldn''t, because there was a big barrier between the two worlds.


    It took a long time for Ning Tao to leave.


    The ancient temple fell into silence again. Looking at Ning Tao''s back, he thought for a moment and turned his head and said, "can you figure out what the grandmaster has planned for him?"


    Bai Yang was silent. He turned over his hand and took out an old tortoise shell. He threw it to the ground at will. He pinched the eight trigrams of Zhouyi with his fingers. But not long after that, the shell burst, and even he vomited blood.


    The striking white beard was dyed red.


    Looking at the broken turtle shell, grandmaster Bai Yang shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "his road is not paved alone..."

 Chapter 1936

    The breeze swept the willows, full of peace.


    A branch of green willow sways slightly, dancing happily in the breeze, like a girl in a green skirt, laughing in the vast world.


    Every vine climbs up many old buildings, which are full of moss and vicissitudes. We can see that after years, there are many ancient buildings like this one after another.


    Ning Tao is very complicated.


    Standing on the top of the mountain and looking around, Taiji Bagua sect can be regarded as the old sect. Although it has declined in recent years, it still has a solid foundation.


    I accidentally made a supreme elder. What do you say?


    Mangu, elder martial brother Feng and elder Hong are all around him. They are ordered to show them around the sect.


    Although depressed, but also can only recognize.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao curiously pointed to the following place, where it was hot and noisy, and immediately doubted: "Xiao Hong, what''s that place?"


    Elder Hong


    The elder martial brother Feng Wuchen coughed and said with a smile, "Huining Shizu, there is the Lingli tablet, which is the same as the power tablet at the mountain gate, but the principle is different."


    "The tablet of power is a simple record of power."


    "And the tablet of spirit power is to record the strength of spirit power. The principle is different, but the essence is Eh... "


    Is explaining, suddenly look a Leng, Ning Tao don''t know when unexpectedly disappeared.


    The three of them stayed for a few seconds, suddenly realized something, and suddenly looked at the Lingli tablet. As expected, a shadow of a person rushed up like light.


    "Rather Master Ning, show mercy... "


    The Taiji eight trigrams began to stir up in zongdun, and the whole northern region was also boiling. Ning Tao made a big stir in Qingyun mansion after he made a big stir in Qijue gate. He was really a desperate Sanlang.


    The legendary god of madness, how to die how to play, unknowingly also harvest a group of fans.


    Just adore him.


    Although it was a sensation, it was gradually suppressed by another thing, that is, the northern region zongmen Dabi half a year later, which was related to the ranking of Tiangang Disha.


    Many sects have hidden strength. Tiangang Disha is their life goal and the yearning of all sects. In their heart, it is the height of the holy land, just like the challenge arena, who wins is in the upper position.


    You know.


    Tiangang Disha is more than just a name. It also represents resources, strength, status and secrets. It can even enter the great Luoxian palace. The last condition, however, can make the immortal envious.


    However, it''s not easy to pull down the dishazong and Tiangang sect. It still needs opportunities.


    It''s said that Taiji Bagua sect has lost twice in a row. If it loses the third time, the name of Disha will be replaced by other sects


    Compared with the tension of the northern region, the southern region was in an uproar. When I heard the shocking news again, my face was stunned and unbelievable.


    Ning Tao, who has been making a lot of noise recently, is wanted by the seven Jue sect, but there is no trace of him.


    Actually appeared in the northern region.


    In their understanding, it is equivalent to the fact that they are still in the Antarctic today and will appear in the Arctic tomorrow. They can''t understand the reason.


    Qijuemen, a brand new hall.


    Looking at the information in his hand, the seven Jue sect master gnashed his teeth in anger and roared: "who can tell the sect master what''s going on?"


    "That damned little bastard, how can he suddenly run to Beiyu?"


    "With his strength, it will take at least a few months to give him the fastest flying weapon. Now it''s less than a month. He''s living in the northern region, and we don''t know anything about it..."


    In the face of his reprimand, fury, a Jue, two Jue, five Jue and others are all silent down.


    They don''t understand.


    Why did you suddenly run to Beiyu? If you send someone to kill it again, I''m afraid the day lily will be cold.


    Not to mention the distance and danger, let''s say that the northern region is so big, and there is a vast sea of Ming. If you go there, it''s hard to find the big forces in the northern region.


    "Damn it


    A group of high-level people are biting their teeth and scolding in their hearts.


    "Bang...!"


    "All answer me, and then put dumb on our sect leader. I''ll cut your tongues one by one," said the seven Jue sect leader, who was fierce and murderous.


    Dozens of people were startled, quickly brush stand up, head down, covered with cold sweat.


    When he saw something bad, he had to come out with a stiff head and said, "Lord, it''s no use getting angry now, let alone worrying about his affairs in the northern region."


    "Some things are more important than these."


    "Go on," said the head of the seven Jue sect.


    Yijue was relieved and continued: "first, according to my subordinate''s inference, Ning Tao''s presence in the northern region should have something to do with his transmission at that time, and there would not be a second treasure like this, so it''s not an expert."


    "Second, what we should really pay attention to is how to wipe out the four Avenues of earth, fire, water and space. This kind of talent is top in one field, so we can''t let him grow up.""Our first goal is to get rid of him!"


    The seven Jue men master thought, and his gloomy face eased a lot. He glanced at them from the corner of his eye. It seemed that they could not force such a mind without forcing them.


    Immediately sneer: "the problem is, how to get rid of?"


    "You think he''s in my southern region? We can do whatever we want? Our hands are far from the north


    Yijue said with a bitter smile: "yes, we can''t do it, and we have already torn our face with xianyueyi. After that, our situation will only be more dangerous than this."


    As soon as the words came out, the hall was suppressed again.


    It''s really the fairy moon. She was once the daughter of the fairy king. She can''t help but be scared.


    But just then, an old voice whispered: "hum, do you think you can run away in Beiyu? Do your job well, he Give it to me. "


    Tearing space, the old figure walked in.


    The seven Jue sect leader and a group of high-level officials were surprised. Did you want to do it yourself? There is also a ban on immortals


    "Stabbing...!"


    In a cold Valley, sitting a thin old man, exuding a palpitating breath, cold as a knife, eyes like a hook, very sharp.


    All of a sudden, he opened his cold eyes and looked at the void. He said with a smile: "Lord Qijue, how can you come here to hang around when you are free? Shouldn''t you go to Beiyu now?"


    I saw a space crack suddenly torn open, such as a giant mouth, an old man with crutches came out, walking step by step in the void.


    "Qingming old ghost, your news is still so fast, I want to know who is behind you?"


    "Behind


    "Hehe, Qijue, are you old muddleheaded? Behind me is the great Luo fairy palace," the old ghost of Qingming said with a faint smile.


    Seven Jue old man sneers at nose, scorn a way: "depend on you ground Sha Qing Ming Zong, can have so strong news net, don''t tease."


    "I''ve been secretly investigating you for decades. If I don''t have any clues in my hand, you think I''ll come to you for help. I''m sure the great Luoxian palace will be very interested."


    "Well, it''s not from the hell Hall The devil... "


    "Boom...!"


    Qingming old ghost''s smile was stiff, and his breath was gloomy. The cold in his eyes was strong, and the whole valley was suffocated by this breath.


    But the seven Jue old man disdained to smile and said coldly: "I know your background is all over the sky, and you must have infiltrated people in the northern region. If you want to shut up Ben Xian, kill that" Ning Tao "for me."


    "Maybe."


    "Benxian is interested in deepening cooperation with you."


    With that, regardless of his reaction, he directly tore the space again and walked in with a sneer on his face.


    Looking at the quiet valley, Qingming old ghost''s face was as gloomy as water, a finger flicked, seemed to be hesitating, the cold light in his eyes flickered.


    Finally, a piece of black jade was crushed.


    "Kill Rather The waves

 Chapter 1937

    "Against heaven, give me Broken On the noisy ground, Ning Tao roared.


    The domineering, powerful and vast spiritual power is as powerful as the Nu River. This spiritual power is extremely pure and refined. One strand is comparable to other people''s ten strands, and the unique attribute is so powerful that it is destroyed.


    "Boom...!"


    The explosion shocked the whole clan.


    Mangu, elder Hongya, elder martial brother fengwuchen and others are dull. The Lingli tablet It''s broken.


    Like the tablet of power, it broke all over the place.


    But this time, the disciples did not overreact. They just looked up at the sky blankly.


    The next second, a golden light came out.


    An ancient atmosphere of flood and desolation pervaded all around, and a stone tablet appeared, shining with gold.


    "Those who are in the limit of spiritual power are better than demons. They will be rewarded with one volume of" yishigong "and ten spiritual fruits. Hope to make further efforts..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, Ling Lingguo?


    Suddenly looked up, suddenly saw ten bright red fruit fall, emitting a pungent fragrance.


    People were surprised. They had never heard that Wudao stele would drop such a treasure, bright fruit. But Wudao stele is very old. Where did you get this kind of non fresh treasure?


    Even the elders can''t figure it out.


    Ning Tao took the fruit and sniffed it, just like the fruit he had just picked.


    Fresh, bright red, crisp.


    He is an alchemist. Naturally, he can tell the nature of the medicine. Is it a precious medicine or a small elixir.


    He threw it directly into his mouth. It was full of juice. It was sweet and delicious. He seemed to be able to refine his spiritual power. But with the recipe against heaven, he didn''t have much effect on eating one or two of them, so he threw them to barbarian bones.


    Even elder martial brother Feng and elder Hong got one.


    Mangu suddenly noticed the position of its root and neck, and there were obvious incisions and twigs, which seemed to have just been cut off, which was very strange.


    Everyone is full of envy. This little Shizu''s strength is extraordinary. He broke two records in less than one day.


    Even some of the secluded antiques have noticed it, and their faces show admiration. There are few geniuses of this evil level in the clan.


    The golden light leaked out and the Lingli stele was rebuilt.


    But I don''t know why, this speed slowed down, and it took more than ten minutes to completely reshape.


    Ning Tao''s eyes lit up and said to the wind, "Xiao Feng, where else can I have such a record?"


    "Er..."


    "Boom, boom...!"


    On this day, zongmen is doomed to be restless.


    The vast space has been broken, and the slightly dim wudaobei has returned. It has been out three or four times on this day, and can finally have a rest.


    It''s rare for many years. It''s too frequent today. I can''t stand it.


    As soon as I came in, the space fluctuated violently. I was urging it. Someone broke the record again.


    Wu Dao stele


    On the other side, Taiji Mountain Gate.


    Six rapid breaking wind rushed in, then fell on the square, his face showed tired color.


    Among them, the leading one is upright, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He is wearing a Tai Chi Taoist robe, and is engraved with eight trigrams on the back. One hundred thousand mountains and rivers are among them, and a group of fairy fog will permeate several people.


    This is a piece of eight grade immortal.


    And this person is the master of Taiji, lighting!


    I saw him sigh, busy for several months, and finally came back, but the progress of the investigation of the dispute has not been smooth.


    The five elders behind him showed bitterness and said, "Lord, don''t give up."


    "At the moment, those clans are running on us, trying to kick us out, but the more time we have to cheer up and fight back for them."


    Another elder frowned: "the only way is to win the clan contest half a year later, but the outstanding disciples in the clan will be traceless."


    "In recent years, we are useless for our disciples'' failure. I''m afraid it''s not easy to do this time."


    "Boom...!"


    As soon as the master of Taiji was about to speak, he heard a sensation in the distance and the exclamation of many disciples.


    "Eh, why is the door so busy today?"


    As soon as he finished, he saw the glittering stele of Wudao. Six people were shocked. What''s the matter? Isn''t that the legendary stele of Wudao?


    They have only seen it twice in their life, once because the wind is traceless, and the other is now.


    Did you have a good time out?


    "It''s interesting. Let''s go and see which genius was born," the master of Tai Chi flashed away with a smile.


    The five elders also went curiously.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao is very excited. Since he broke the Lingli tablet, the reward has become more and more generous.


    Zhusui, the best pill, and even a seven level flying weapon. There are more and more good things. He can''t wait to set a new record.Hong Changlao and others were frightened, but they didn''t dare to pull him, so they had to persuade him: "little Shizu, let''s Let''s have a rest. You''ve broken four records. "


    "I''m not tired, it''s OK to have four more," Ning Tao clapped his chest with high morale.


    But the wind no trace wry smile, you are not tired, but they realize that after the monument remodeling is very slow, if it goes on like this, it may not be rebuilt.


    At this time, Duan Hei, who had been silent, suddenly came out and whispered to elder Hong, "elder, I have a good way to let him retreat."


    "What, don''t make a crooked idea," Hong Chang was worried and scolded first.


    Duan Hei turned his lips and looked at Ning Tao, who was looking for record points everywhere. He said with a smile: "Jing God Monument


    "Well!"


    As soon as Hong Chang''s eyes brightened, he patted his head. Yes, how could he forget that stubble.


    It''s a hard bone to chew. No one has been in the top ten for decades, and no one has been in the top 50 for a hundred years.


    At the thought of this, he ran to Ning Tao and said, "master Ning, I know there is a monument, but it''s difficult. Do you want to try it?"


    Ning Tao naturally agrees excitedly.


    Soon, a group of people came to a thatched house, where there is a monument, is the spirit of the monument.


    This is basically the most severe stele in the clan. Tens of thousands of people have a bad smile. I believe this stele will make her die and live. Let alone break it. I''m lucky that I won''t be attacked by some counter shocks


    But the first second I think about it, the next second I''m stupid.


    Spiritual monument Fracture!


    An invisible Dragon Blade splits it. It''s not too easy. Ning Tao''s discontent is murmuring. What''s the most powerful stele? It''s the simplest.


    "This It''s a fake. How can it be? "Duan Hei screamed as tens of thousands of people petrified.


    But at this time, a hearty laugh suddenly came. A middle-aged figure in Tai Chi Taoist robe strode to appear, smiling.


    He said with admiration, "yes, yes. You are a rare genius in the sect. You must be rewarded, even if you are promoted to zhenzhuan disciple."


    "Young man, who are you?"


    Ning Tao is shocked. This man is the master of Taiji. According to the generation, that is his My nephew.

 Chapter 1938

    Thinking about this, Ning Tao looks strange.


    Do you really want to say it?


    The master of Taiji praised and laughed: "this spiritual monument has been a long time, and no one can break the record, let alone break it and become the new number one."


    "Young man, you will be crowned king!"


    However, just after the words, a gloomy tablet appeared again. No matter who it was, they could feel a tired weakness, a kind of old man''s weakness.


    "Those who are in the limit of spirit are willing to be demons and reward the precious volume of" soul Sutra "and the can of" golden soul liquid "in ancient times."


    "Wow, it''s jinhunye, it''s this treasure," the crowd screamed. It''s obvious that they only recognized this treasure. It''s very rare.


    Jinhun liquid is a kind of special treasure, which contains a trace of immortal material, has a great effect on the spirit, in essence, can play a strengthening role.


    At the same level, it must have the upper hand.


    Ning Tao looks happy. He remembers that this object has a stable effect, which makes the spirit more solid.


    Just when everyone thought it was about to end, the golden wudaobei said coldly: "the new record limit, Ning Mo, broke the record five times a day, touched the hidden reward, evaluated and scanned..."


    Just then, a golden light wrapped Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao''s stupefied force, stunned, looking at the dazzling golden light, he is completely at a loss.


    "What is it? Is it a colored egg?" They were envious and surprised.


    They feel that they are a stranger, the legendary treasure of their own clan. They don''t know anything about it. Now they are watching like a fool.


    It''s embarrassing.


    Master Tai Chi gave a dry cough. Although he didn''t know it, he had to put on the airs. If he didn''t understand it, he had to pretend to understand it. Otherwise, he would be dignified in front of his disciples.


    "Well, good, good..."


    Duan Hei''s eyes lit up and asked: "Lord, do you know what this means?"


    All of a sudden, tens of thousands of people looked over.


    "Er..."


    The Taiji master''s face was stiff, and the corners of his eyes jumped. He quickly coughed and said, "well, according to the master''s judgment, it is estimated that it is a means of the ancient friars."


    "It''s used to test bone age, qualification, and some physical factors. It''s estimated that it will last for a period of time."


    When they heard this, they were completely convinced.


    Duan Hei also flattered and said with a smile: "the Lord is worthy of the Lord. He knows the Pearl with a wise eye. He can distinguish the superior from the inferior at a glance. He is really a model for us to learn to catch up with."


    Master Tai Chi


    In fact, he was partly right, but this is more magical and comprehensive.


    I saw that a golden light penetrated into Ning Tao''s body, flowing through his limbs and eight veins. The pure Yang body was soon discovered, and the spirit body was also discovered. It combined with the supernatural power, and constantly explored the mystery of the body.


    The spirit that has turned things into reality, but there is something strange in the deep, which makes the golden light afraid.


    Dantian, soil, water, space Devour ZuLong One by one, Jin Guang was stunned.


    How can there be so many avenues?


    Outside, wudaobei is silent.


    The golden light on the stele flickers and darkens, and the golden light on Ning Tao''s body gradually dissipates.


    But then there was no movement, tens of thousands of people were staring at the Wudao stele, but it was silently suspended in the air, as if a wise man was thinking about something.


    After a long time, it heard the vicissitudes of life: "the evaluation is over, the conclusion Unknown, reward, a treasure of chaotic ancient times, legendary Tao Zhong


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This How is that possible? How could it be a kind of Tao? There is a kind of Tao in our Taiji Bagua sect, "the master of Taiji and a group of elders screamed in horror.


    The heart is like experiencing the great destruction of the world.


    This is a treasure, almost the only one in the world, but their heart is not surprise, but fear.


    This thing is too precious. Let''s say, Ning Tao, for example, understands many avenues. When he is promoted to practice Taoism, he can only choose one avenue, and then merge with it successfully to complete his promotion.


    There are many kinds of roads.


    Many people think that the quality of immortals is higher, but there are always some people who can be called devils and evildoers of an era. They want to build a perfect foundation, surpass the quality of immortals and create their own road.


    This is called Invincible way!


    Because once it''s successful, it''s sure to crush an immortal product by integrating several paths.


    If you want to integrate many avenues, you must have a container that can hold the next few avenues, and it is in front of you Daozhong!


    For example, Leng Tingwei, the number one in xianbang, tried to create his own invincible way.


    But unfortunately, he has no Tao.


    It can be said that the beginning of truly wanting to be invincible in the world is the small seed in front of us.


    If they don''t know that there is a way for them to join hands with the outside world, they will be killed even if they don''t know that there is one.Try to understand the mystery.


    This is the great temptation brought by "Tao Zhong".


    I saw a whole body white as jade, such as a small bottle like seed, a flash of white light, directly into ningtao''s Dantian.


    Nine roads, perfectly stored.


    Ning Tao is surprised. He can clearly feel that his strength has become stronger and stronger in all directions, and his cultivation has been promoted to the peak of the four fold cultivation.


    You know.


    It''s not many days since he broke through the four aspects of refining emptiness. It will take at least several months for others to break through the four aspects of refining emptiness. Now, he is stepping on the road of others.


    "Will the foundation be unstable?" He was worried.


    But the Taiji master was restless. Looking at the people whose faces changed, he knew he could not miss the chance.


    "Secret method, erase memory..."


    Several old monsters and a group of elders used their abnormal spirit power to invade and erase the recent memory.


    It''s urgent, but there''s no way.


    Fortunately, there are no strong disciples here. The zhenzhuan disciples are not in this area, which has a wound to the spirit. Afterwards, they can only use the spirit medicine to make up for it.


    Absolutely can''t spread out the matter of Tao Zhong!


    When the erasure was completed, dozens of elders directly used the secret recipe to erase their memories, leaving only the patriarch and Ning Tao, as well as the immortal in the depths


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The master of Taiji is sweating, so we should delete all the memories, and further eliminate them afterwards.


    "Wow, it''s jinhunye. It''s this baby," Duan hei and the others cried out with envy.


    But why do you feel like you said that?


    Strange


    When Ning Tao learned the reason, he would not mention the event of Dao Zhong. His memory only happened in front of Jin Hun Ye.


    But he left a stone without any sound.


    "Break the record again in three days, pull black directly!"


    Ning Tao


    In order to attract attention, the master of Tai Chi roared: "young man, shout out your identity, let everyone remember you, even set five high, in the future you must be the supreme pride of our sect, a big pride."


    Ning Tao was shy and pinched for a while. He still summoned up his courage and roared in accordance with his words: "I I''m your martial uncle. "


    Teacher


    For a moment, the master of Taiji was silly. The five elders behind him were petrified and dared to take advantage of the master.


    Master Tai Chi is experienced, but he has never met such a situation. It must be that this gifted disciple has gone astray. He should not be frightened, but be taught carefully.


    Immediately squeeze out a stiff smile, and kind way: "this disciple, how do you curse?"


    On one side, Mr. Hong heard it and said, "there''s no problem. He''s your martial uncle."


    Master Tai Chi


    Five elders

 Chapter 1939

    Ning Tao is very shy.


    I thought how could this nephew do this, and I had to say it out loud. We all know that if we say that our ancestors feel uncomfortable.


    That''s right.


    I''m a martial uncle. When I meet you for the first time, I''m going to prepare a meeting gift for my younger generation. After all, I represent Wudang.


    But what''s the right gift?


    The master of Taiji is stupid.


    He never thought that the present disciples, with a little talent, were so arrogant that they broke through the sky that they dared to abuse him in front of him.


    Arrogance, too arrogant.


    Or in front of the whole clan.


    The master of Taiji was so angry that he felt his lungs were full of anger at this moment.


    What made him even more angry was that a younger generation scolded his own patriarch, who was still a kind of respected patriarch. His elders and disciples said that there was nothing wrong with him.


    Oh, my God.


    Did you go back to the wrong home?


    Look at the tens of thousands of disciples, not to mention complaining about their own injustice, but also showing a sense of course.


    It''s like saying it''s time to scold you.


    I should take advantage of you.


    This made him even more angry. It seemed that he was too gentle and indulgent to these kids. He was so lawless that he humiliated himself with him.


    "Asshole!"


    The five elders behind are also angry. Blackbeard stares. Are these kids going to rebel?


    It is a first-class crime to abuse the patriarch.


    Absolutely unforgivable.


    Seeing that the master of Taiji was cruel, he wanted to denounce and punish him. No matter how good his talent is or how bad his heart is, sooner or later it will be a disaster. First throw it into the forbidden area.


    But as soon as he stepped out, Ning Tao took out a sword amulet, such as a three foot Mini sword. It was very small, but it had a terrible sword meaning. Everyone felt an illusion that it would be dismembered at any time.


    This power So terrible!


    The Taiji master was shocked. This This is the meaning of Xiaoyao sword. Is it the Xiaoyao adult.


    "Well, martial nephew, first time, martial uncle I''ll give you a present, "said Ning Tao with a kind face.


    "What?"


    The master of Taiji wants to blow fire. Give him a gift. You bastard, you dare to take advantage of me.


    He has only two martial uncles. Who are you.


    At this time, a sound of vicissitudes came to my ears. It seemed that the two martial uncles could not see it and told me the whole story


    But the five elders behind him were furious, murderous, ridiculous and presumptuous. They had taught so many disciples, but this one was the worst and arrogant. They dared to take advantage of the patriarch.


    Which sect has such a maniac.


    The elder with a crane hair said angrily: "bold madman, you dare to insult the patriarch. You know what the crime is. Don''t think you can be lawless and reckless with your talent."


    "That''s right. Don''t forget that you were raised by the clan, but you became a wolf who didn''t know how to feed you. It''s an unforgivable crime. Where is the law enforcement elder? Take him to me and let him go to the forbidden area to reflect."


    Another broad robed elder denounced.


    The crowd was stunned. They felt that these five people were like five angry lions. Their arrogance made people dare not look directly at them.


    "Wait!"


    The master of Taiji suddenly scolded and opened his mouth, which made the chaotic scene become solemn and the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    The five elders thought that the patriarch himself took the hand, and immediately felt proud. They said coldly, "let you go to the forbidden area of Xuanji cliff for a hundred days, and see if you know you don''t know how to repent. If you dare to offend again, you will definitely abolish your cultivation."


    "Secondment, approval..."


    Stunned, Ning Tao quickly waved his hand and said, "wait a minute, martial nephews, I think you should have misunderstood..."


    "Shut up, asshole!"


    The five elders are so angry that they dare to contradict each other. This time, they are not only taking advantage of the patriarch, but also taking advantage of them. They are absolutely unrepentant.


    Elder Hefa said angrily, "Lord, we ask to punish him severely, abolish his accomplishments and make an example."


    "That''s right. Otherwise, where are the faces of the patriarch and us in the future, and how can we convince the public? We can''t connive at him just because he broke the record five times in a row, and we have to abandon the cultivation," the old man in Kuanpao trembled.


    "Waste him, waste him..."


    Under the clamor of the five people, the Taiji master finally took a step slowly. His eyes were fixed on the tips of his shoes, his hands closed, and respectfully said: "lighting See you, martial uncle Ning. "


    "Well, yes, bye..."


    "Ha?"


    The five elders were stunned as if struck by thunder.


    What did they hear?


    The patriarch is really facing this boy. Yes, he is just called martial uncle.


    What''s going on?


    Are the two martial uncles rejuvenated?


    Or it''s just a collective Prank!


    "Ouch, Xiao Ming is polite. Please get up quickly. This is a meeting gift prepared for you by martial uncle. It''s too hasty. You take it first," Ning Tao scratched his head and stretched out his hand.Xiao Ming


    "Cough...!"


    Taiji master dry cough, then said with a bitter smile: "Uncle Ning polite, now there are some things very urgent, if Uncle free, might as well come to listen in."


    He was respectful all the time.


    But the eyes of the five elders were round one by one, and so far no one explained to them.


    What happened?


    Ning Tao was stunned, nodded and said with a smile: "yes, I have nothing to do. Let''s have a chat."


    Xiao Ming


    "Feng Wuchen, Duan Hei, Kuangdao, Chen Qingyang You all follow me, "Taiji Master said. He said with a bitter smile to Ning Tao respectfully," martial uncle, please. "


    Duan Hei wanted to take a step, but the master of Taiji glared at him, and he froze in the same place.


    Ning Tao grins and walks in the front with his negative hand. Taiji master follows him and dare not surpass him.


    And the 20 people named by Feng Wuchen also followed.


    The five elders were so confused that no one explained to them. What happened?


    My God


    Beiyu, Qingyun city.


    A handsome young man in black robe walked freely in the city with grass roots in his mouth. He looked very moved. After decades, he finally returned to the northern region.


    His name is yebei, known as Beixian.


    Han Ruoxue and Ning Tao pretended to be the strong man before. He actually went back to the northern region.


    I saw him stagger into a pub, ordered a few pots of good wine and tasted it carefully.


    After three rounds of drinking, he was full of pride.


    When he comes back this time, he must have those bastards look good. His name of yebei, Beixian, must be passed on to Beiyu again, and he must revenge that year.


    But at this time, a few rude and crazy voices suddenly came from the next table: "have you heard that yebei, Beixian, who escaped decades ago, is now back."


    "What, true or false?"


    Hundreds of people in the pub were attracted.


    But the young man in black robe was stunned. What happened? He just came back. Was his whereabouts exposed?


    He said with a smile in his rough voice, "Hey, I won''t lie to you. This is from a group of pirates. All three of their leaders were killed by him. It''s said that he has a niece, who is now in Qingyun mansion."


    Niece?


    Night North silly eyes, he or single good, also, when he killed pirates.


    Is he sleepwalking?


    Then he looked like he was frowning deeply. He had just come back, but it had spread all over the northern region. No, there must be something strange in it. It can''t be exposed.


    Let''s make a clear investigation first

 Chapter 1940

    On the top of the mountain, Taiji ancient hall.


    Ning Tao takes the lead and follows the Taiji master, but he always keeps a certain distance.


    To be honest, he was helpless.


    If it had not been for the fact that he was far superior in mind, reason and determination, I''m afraid he would have collapsed at this moment.


    One of the disciples jumped out at random and said it was his martial uncle. The result was really good.


    Next time, if there''s a second elder next door, won''t it be true?


    Wind no trace, Duan Hei, Chen Qingyang, crazy Dao Wait for 20 outstanding talents to be full of depression. Why do you always feel like such bullshit? Is the nightmare not over?


    "Ah So helpless... "


    "Creak...!"


    Familiar with the door was opened, showing two familiar black and white old, smiling face.


    "I''ve met two martial uncles!" Taiji masters bow their hands.


    And Feng Wuchen and other 20 disciples saw this and quickly saluted: "I''ve met two masters."


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough and said, "I''ve seen two elder martial brothers."


    All of you: --


    Tai Chi master a strong dry cough, only feel that canthus a strong crazy jump, as if equipped with accelerator, today is absolutely unforgettable day.


    Fortunately, he was very determined. Just as he wanted to open his mouth, he suddenly glanced at martial uncle Ning who was among the disciples.


    Standing there,


    eagerly waiting for the lecture.


    He glanced at the two martial uncles sitting on the futon again. Suddenly, he wanted to cry without tears. He pinched FA Jue, and his Tai Chi Taoist robe broke away, turned into a black and white cloud and fell at Ning Tao''s feet.


    "Martial uncle, please take a seat!"


    Ning Tao just wanted to refuse politely when he saw two smiling elder martial brothers sitting there with their knees crossed. If they were standing, it would be inappropriate.


    He immediately sat on the cloud with a dry smile, and stood side by side with the two old men, but the painting style really couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    The Taiji master calmed down and said in a deep voice, "do you know what it is that called you here for?"


    A group of genius confused, but the wind no trace pondered for a while, hesitated and said: "is it the recently noisy zongmen Dabi half a year later?"


    "Not bad!"


    The Taiji master sighed.


    Heiyang and Baiyang both frowned. From the look of the patriarch, they could see the anxiety. Maybe there was something bad.


    On hearing this, Duan Haidun patted his chest and came out confidently: "don''t worry, Lord. Although we have lost twice, I will never let it lose this third time. You can rest assured to give it to us."


    Chen Qingyang also arrogantly said: "yes, with the strength of elder martial brother Feng and me, younger martial brother Duan, it''s no problem to rush into the top ten, and even hope to rush to the Tiangang ranking."


    "Yes, well said..."


    Seeing that all the disciples were full of confidence, the master of Taiji shook his head and said plainly, "I ask you, except for fengwuchen, now you are all at the top of rongdao."


    "If you run into his level, how likely are you to win?"


    This question made everyone pause.


    Duan Hei pondered for a while and said frankly, "if I meet with the ordinary level of fusion, I am 80% sure."


    "But if you meet elder martial brother Feng, you should only have 50% or even lower."


    Chen Qingyang did not speak, but also nodded.


    But when the patriarch saw this, he couldn''t help sighing heavily and said, "if you only rely on these strengths, where do you have the confidence to fight for the ranking of Tiangang?"


    "To tell you the truth, this year''s zongmen Dabi, with the strength of the wind without trace, can only be regarded as medium among the competitors, a starting point."


    "If we don''t even have this kind of strength, we can abstain."


    "Suzerain, never..." Duan Hei, Chen Qingyang suddenly surprised, quickly dissuade.


    They know very well that Taiji Bagua sect has failed for two consecutive times. If this one fails, the name of Disha will be replaced.


    This is not only a matter of reputation, but also of resources and status. Once there is a lack of resources, the Zong''s strength will be greatly damaged.


    Just like a person who is used to wealth, if you let him get used to hard work in linen, it''s very difficult, and even may fall down.


    And a sect needs fresh blood to strengthen itself, Disha and Tiangang. This is the Holy Land in the hearts of all the geniuses in the fairyland. If you are pulled down, it is likely to be the beginning of destruction.


    Such as doushenzong, these are lessons from the past.


    The wind has no trace to compare calm and steady, solemnly way: "Lord, have what words you might as well say directly."


    Master Tai Chi shook his head, then turned from Ning Tao and said, "I dare to ask you, martial uncle, if you meet such a strong man, do you have confidence to win?"


    "Well, if you want to talk about Xiaofeng, it depends on what level you are playing. You may lose, but I will try my best to become stronger and remain invincible," Ning Tao said, quite frankly.


    Five five?Duan hei and others sniff. Elder martial brother Feng is very powerful. Even if you are our ancestor, you have to make a draft of what you say. Don''t be too full.


    Master Tai Chi nodded and finally said: "to tell you the truth, this time I went out, I did some investigation, spent a lot of resources, and got some valuable information, which is absolutely true."


    "What I said just now has no empty words. With the strength of the wind and no trace, we should be able to integrate the level of Tao and master one quality Tao. We just barely step into the ranks of first-class disciples. We should be able to enter the top 30."


    "What?"


    "Just It''s only in the top 30. How can it be? " Duan hei and others were shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Feng Wuhen frowned tightly. They paid little attention to the outside. However, judging from some rumors and the look of the patriarch, there should be no doubt.


    You are so weak.


    After listening, Ning Tao fell silent for a long time.


    "Don''t you believe it? Then I''ll give you some examples to sober you up. "


    "Let''s say that Li Tianqi of Qingyun mansion, the first inner disciple, personally killed a great Taoist monk half a year ago. Now half a year later, his strength is unknown."


    "Hiss ~!"


    The crowd breathed in the cold air, and their faces were shocked.


    They all know that Li Tianqi is very strong, but unexpectedly, she is strong enough to kill those who practice Taoism.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. Is it from Qingyun mansion.


    "Ye Qian, the first inner disciple of Xuanyin sect, once carried nine pirate nests in Minghai. He escaped under the famous" Kumu old man "and even broke his arm."


    "Bitter Old Kumu, it''s him


    The disciples turned pale with fright. This is a famous senior Taoist monk.


    Are they all so strong?


    "There''s very little news about chiyanzong. I didn''t get any specific information, but there''s a famous person, that is With the body of fire, ChiYan. "


    "Although I don''t know his strength, I know that he can step into the practice of Taoism at any time. It seems that it''s for the sake of this sect that he has not been promoted."


    Ning Tao has heard of this man. When he was in Qingyun mansion, Xu Dong mistook himself for him.


    And the wind no trace bite lips, I do not know when already pale, a pair of fists tightly clenched, this is the first time to be so hit, heart full of holes.


    He has been naive to think that even if there is a gap, it is not much difference at all. But now he finds that he is wrong. He is very wrong. I''m afraid that his strength is placed in their clan, and he can''t even rank in the top ten.


    Taijizong was the first. He laughed at himself.


    The Taiji master took a deep breath to strike them hard. Another evil and arrogant figure appeared in his heart. Subconsciously, he blurted out: "in fact, there is a man who is secretly called the No.1 in the northern region."


    "Who?"


    "Ghost gate, magic moon!"

 Chapter 1941

    "Ghost gate, magic moon!"


    As soon as these words came out, not only the disciples turned pale, but also the two supreme elders were very silent.


    This seems to carry a lot of weight.


    Ning Tao scratched his head and heard the fog in the clouds. Although he didn''t know who it was, it should be very strong. He could guess it just by looking at their faces.


    Ghost gate.


    Is it one of the three gates of the northern region?


    After a long silence, the Taiji Master said, "it seems that you have all heard his name."


    Feng Wuchen clenched his fists and said coldly, "moyue, an arrogant man, was born in the last vision of ancient motunyue. It is said that he was born with a strong constitution and is known as a thousand year old genius."


    "Not long after the last Shenbang was released, it directly occupied the top three, and disappeared after breaking through the practice of emptiness."


    "It''s said that he was worried that he would break through too fast and had been using seal technique to suppress his cultivation, but even so, his cultivation speed was unmatched."


    "When he was refining gods, he once killed 18 pirates in the Ming sea, survived the pursuit of Beihai League, and returned safely..."


    "When he was practicing wuchong, a middle sect once accidentally angered him. Thousands of people were slaughtered by him alone. I heard that there were more than a dozen strong practitioners and a master of Taoism in that sect..."


    "This is the last time he was outside. He was forbidden to cultivate himself in zongmen because of his heavy killing."


    Feng Wuchen''s words were dull, his lips were white, and he added: "he is the man I have been chasing to surpass, and also the idol of the genius of the whole northern region."


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that he is the first genius in the northern region!"


    Ning Tao has a strange face.


    Why do you always feel that the tone is not right? It seems that there is something in it, and I don''t know what it means.


    At this time,


    the Taiji patriarch heard the strange story.


    It turned out that when he was young, Feng Wuchen was proud to challenge moyue, but he was almost killed by a slap, leaving him a sentence:


    "garbage doesn''t deserve to challenge me!"


    Because of this, fengwuchen always wanted to surpass him, and tried to fight again.


    He''s going to get the shame back.


    Ning Tao suddenly realized that there was such a thing. He looked up at the wind without trace, but the latter did not avoid suspicion. He had already turned shame into indignation.


    Six months later.


    He wants to defeat moyue in the zongmen competition!


    However, at this time, the Taiji master was surprised: "I got the news that the magic moon is out of the gate."


    "What?"


    "Yes, he appeared in Minghai. Three guys offended him carelessly, which seems to be the target of his mission, but now he has gone back to the West."


    "Two of them are seven level sea monsters, the most difficult twin electric eels, and the other one is by the way, a great monk of human cultivation and an island leader of Beihai League," the Taiji Master said with difficulty.


    Silence, sudden silence.


    Even the two elders were shocked. As Beiyu people, no one knew better than them.


    Twin eels are mutant sea monsters.


    Even if the common great monks of Taoist practice see them, they have to run away in a hurry. They don''t have enough confidence. They have been practicing hard for decades, and they still have their cards. They don''t dare to touch them.


    There are also Beihai alliance Islanders. The people who can become Beihai alliance islanders are at least the great monks who practice Taoism, which is equivalent to the leader of a clan. No matter which one is difficult, those who are stronger than them will capsize.


    In people''s eyes, the only one who can solve these three people at one time is the great monk of Taoism.


    Feng Wuchen''s face turned pale and said in a panic: "Lord, devil moon, he His accomplishments... "


    "There''s no specific conclusion, but I didn''t see a ranking from the Da Luo fairy palace. The ghost gate is ready to compete, and the magic moon is among them."


    "As we all know, if you want to participate in the sect competition, the first thing is that you can''t practice more than Tao. From this, you can judge that he is still practicing emptiness and should be promoted to practice Tao at any time." the Taiji master is very weak,


    "step on Plop... "


    Wind no trace weak paralysis sitting on the ground, pale, heart tingling, mouth filled with self mockery.


    He has always wanted to surpass the person, has always wanted to beat the person, I do not know when actually far behind him, has been strong to this extent.


    He thinks that he is no different from those geniuses, but old Kumu, twin electric eels, Beihai Island owners, and xianpin Avenue are just a joke.


    Duan Hei, Chen Qingyang and other people''s faces turn pale. They just feel that the world is dark and they are powerless.


    They can''t even beat those who are strong in Taoism, but others can already kill those who are strong in Taoism. What''s ridiculous is that they just said they wanted to compete for the ranking of Tiangang.


    Funny.


    Ning Tao also felt the pressure doubled, but he was not surprised that the strongest clan in the northern region is just like this, which is equivalent to the genius of a big region.Even he felt the need to look up.


    Taiji master also said: "the genius of xiaoyaomen generation is very low-key, but it is said that Kendo has been promoted to xianpin, and once fought with moyue equally..."


    "There''s more."


    "Continue my topic just now. If I don''t abstain from Taiji baguazong and want to keep the name of living in Shasha, I have to be in the top six in the sect Dabi!"


    "What, the first six!" Ning Tao, Duan hei and other people''s faces changed greatly, and they were startled.


    I''m afraid you can occupy the top six talents as they said just now. If they want to rush up, they have to pull them down.


    But Is it possible?


    The two elders looked at each other and felt hopeless. The talents of this session were too strong.


    "My lord needs your answers now. I will give you the choice whether to participate in the contest or not. Once you make a choice, it will be you who will participate in the contest, so Be careful


    The master of Taiji had a heavy heart.


    "To compete, you have to compete," a sudden voice sounded out loud, very loud.


    Everyone saw that it was Ning Tao.


    I saw him shouting: "or that sentence, the opportunity in front of you, if you are willing to try, there is still a chance, if you give up, you will lose."


    "Besides, they are very strong, but we are very poor. Besides, we still have half a year to say what will happen. Why can''t we turn over the salted fish?"


    "Well Turning over or... " People just talk in their hearts and dare not say it.


    Ning Tao cheered up and said, "I''m going to take part in the competition. I''m going to take part in the competition together. I''m going to take the sixth place. I''m going to win it at one stroke."


    "No, absolutely not," unexpectedly, the Taiji master refused directly.


    The two elders also nodded.


    "Why?"


    "No, you can''t compete anyway. Master Zhang will come here alone. No one can tell what will happen in the world of spirits. I have to guarantee your safety. You are allowed to kill people in the clan Dabi."


    "Do you know how dangerous you are now These are the reasons why others want to kill you, "the Taiji master advised.

 Chapter 1942

    A reprimand, every word from the bottom of my heart.


    This is the voice of the master of Taiji. Yes, Ning Tao is very strong and good. He can be called a wizard.


    There are four known avenues, among which there is a rare xianpin Avenue, space.


    In this year''s student enrollment competition of Qingyun mansion, he beat Meng Longjun, Han Mengyao, Xu Dong and his inner disciple Qiao Yu.


    But.


    He just can''t compete.


    Nothing else, just because he is a martial uncle!


    Ning Tao has a heavy heart. Although he can guess a little, he can''t accept the result.


    He has already regarded himself as a member of taijizong. How can he hide when it''s time for him to work hard.


    But in the eyes of Taiji master, he would rather give up the name of Disha, and the chance of winning is not big. There is no need for martial uncle Ning to take the risk.


    He is too important to taijizong.


    In the middle of the struggle, fengwuhen suddenly stood up slowly, raised his firm eyes slowly, and said slowly, "I''ve decided to compete."


    "Master Ning is right. There is still a chance to participate. If not It''s all over. "


    "As the first member of Taiji sect, I should bear the heavy burden, even if the challenge arena is bloody!"


    A determined will to fight burns up.


    Duan Hei gritted his teeth and said solemnly, "take part in the competition!"


    "Fight, we all compete, would rather use a body of blood, in exchange for a hundred glory, kill..." More than a dozen geniuses roared in unison with high morale.


    Taiji master face a board, training: "you remember, is to let you go to the competition, not to die, only alive, is all hope."


    Then he said again: "since you have decided, the clan will fight with you to the end."


    "All the resources are inclined to you. You can read all the skills and methods. If you have any doubts about practice, you can even ask the immortal to direct you."


    "Remember, you only have half a year to go into the crazy devil training."


    "Either break the cocoon into a butterfly, or fall to the ground into a corpse, choose one."


    Feng Wuchen and others have firm eyes and are burning. In the past six months, they have been fighting for their lives.


    Seeing this,


    the Taiji master nodded his head with satisfaction, and then said to Ning Tao, "martial uncle, I heard that you have manwang Jue in your hand, the first skill, and the complete version of the three volumes of soul Sutra."


    Ning Tao nodded after hearing the words.


    These three volumes are of little use to him, because he has better, but these three volumes are not bad.


    In taijizong, these three volumes of Dharma are actually a set. The power of the combination is no less than that of immortal Dharma. They can almost be used as the treasures of Zhenzong. In the treasure house of taijizong, there are only their fragments.


    If these three volumes are given to a group of disciples for cultivation, I believe their strength will go up to a higher level.


    After a war of words.


    Taiji master changed to the three volumes with a substitute position and a large amount of resources.


    Ning Tao also won training qualification for Mangu.


    At this point, it''s the only way. The master of Taiji left in a hurry. He immediately began to prepare the devil training plan for the past six months. Everyone would be the present elder martial brother Feng in half a year.


    Otherwise, you can really abstain.


    There were only six people left in the ancient hall, including two ethereal elders, Ning Tao, Feng Wuchen, Duan hei and even Chen Qingyang.


    The last three are basically the pinnacle of the inner door.


    See black sun old Zu to smile a way: "do you know why leave you only?"


    The four shook their heads in disbelief.


    "Ha ha, that''s because your opportunity has arrived. You will have the honor to understand the Supreme Zhenzong immortal method of our sect. Yin Yang Jian, your strength is just the right entry point," Bai Yang said with a smile.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Ju It''s actually Yin Yang Jian. It''s the Zhenzong immortal method of our sect. It doesn''t mean that only the supreme elder and the patriarch are qualified to understand it! "


    Duan Haidun lost his voice in horror.


    Zhenzongxianfa, as the name suggests, is the inside information of a clan. It''s fundamental and even something at the bottom of the box.


    Moreover, the Zhenzong immortal method of taijizong is amazing. It''s not just a fighting immortal method, and The rare auxiliary immortal method has no attack power, but its unique auxiliary method is particularly precious.


    Lack of combat effectiveness is the weakness of taijizong.


    See a few people that shocking look, Black Sun old ancestor smile way: "yes, is Yin and Yang Jian."


    "You don''t have much time, and we can''t be stubborn. It''s time to learn to let go. If you make a vow, you can understand it. If you don''t understand it, you can ask me for advice."


    Turn over your hand and take out a black and white jade mirror.


    They were all excited. Unexpectedly, they were lucky to see the Zhenzong immortal Dharma of our sect. Even the zhenzhuan disciples didn''t get such treatment.


    He immediately stepped forward in ecstasy, swore in turn, and then put his hand on the black and white jade mirror.Three rays of light flashed and fell into comprehension.


    While Ning Tao was looking at him curiously, he suddenly saw heiyang reach out his hand to him and said with emotion: "my taijizong always adheres to the natural way and is not very good at fighting with people, so this has caused us to decline gradually."


    "All the other immortal methods are earth shaking and lethal, but the immortal method of this sect is only an aid to understanding the category."


    He said it with a wry smile.


    Ning Tao can understand, but each clan has its own characteristics.


    "I feel that this Yin Yang mirror is tailor-made for you. It''s called auxiliary first. The entry condition is to refine the spirit of the peak. You are barely qualified."


    "Second, it can help people to consolidate their roots and cultivate their talents, stabilize their accomplishments, cut down their hair and wash their marrow. It can also help people to understand the Tao and get close to nature. I think your accomplishments have been improved too fast, and the foundation has become loose."


    "In this month, you will first seal your accomplishments, cultivate Yin and Yang, persist in practicing Tai Chi, and temper your foundation. I believe this will bring you great benefits."


    "The third and fourth points are only suitable for you," Bai Yang said, touching his chin.


    "What?" Ning Tao is suspicious.


    "The Taoist seed you just got is pure and can be regarded as a container."


    "Yin and yang are all inclusive and changeable. You can upgrade the Tao to Yin and Yang. When you succeed, you will have a more perfect foundation."


    "The last point is that you have practiced the counter heaven Jue and the nine counter heaven movements. This is a wonderful method. The ten taboo immortal methods in the legend are the second. In terms of killing and cutting ability, you are absolutely second to none, and few can surpass him."


    "So the short board of taijizong can''t appear on you, and you will be stronger if you take the advantage of the two families," Bai Yang said enviously.


    Ning Tao was distracted when he heard that. Anyway, he only understood one question and said, "that is to say, I also need to practice and comprehend the Yin and Yang enlightenment. He is of great use to me."


    "That''s right!"


    As soon as the words come out, it''s all clear.


    A Zhenzong fairy method has been brought to the mouth. It''s the rarest auxiliary line method.


    As soon as he reached out his hand and touched the black-and-white jade mirror, the Taiji imprint in his body ran happily and quickly, and suddenly it was dark in front of his eyes.


    there was only a Hong Zhong Da Lu saying: "Tao gives birth to one, two lives, two lives three..."


    "Chaos begins, heaven and earth begin to lay foundation, heaven and earth are yin and Yang, and all things are five elements..."


    This flash is three days

 Chapter 1943

    "Tao, what is Tao?"


    "The beginning of all things, as the mother, as the source, for life!"


    "The five elements of yin and Yang in heaven and earth, the four images, the eight diagrams and the nine palaces, Wuji produces Taiji, Taiji produces Liangyi, and one Yin and one Yang is called Tao..."


    In Ning Tao''s mind.


    Echoing this great bell ceaselessly, it''s deafening, as if there was an ancient great power preaching across the sky.


    Ning Tao is in a muddle. He doesn''t know what''s going on. He just passively accepts the chanting sound.


    "Tao Tao "The way...!"


    "Ah ah..."


    The whole brain is going to be burst, Ning Tao pain roar, suddenly opened his eyes, this moment, such as the creation of heaven and earth.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    It''s better to breathe and sweat.


    What happened?


    He remembers that he was learning the Yin and Yang method!


    At this time, my ear suddenly came a kind Laughter: "younger martial brother, you finally wake up, how do you feel?"


    Ning Tao looks around.


    Suddenly I saw two elder martial brothers looking at him with a smile. There was an unspeakable satisfaction and appreciation in their eyes.


    "What happened to me just now?" Ning Tao sits on the ground and asks blankly.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "You just entered the artistic conception of Yin Yang Jian, which can be said to be a state of deep understanding. This kind of opportunity can be met but not sought."


    Father Bai Yang Fuxu laughs.


    Ning Tao suddenly, looked around the empty, can''t help but wonder: "eh, the wind traceless, where are the three of them?"


    "They left a day or two ago, and now they have started devil training," heiyang explained.


    "One A day or two ago! "


    Ning Tao was silly and scratched his head. "No Didn''t I just go for a while? Did I lose my memory? How many days have I been in a coma? "


    Bai Yang smiles and stretches out three withered fingers.


    "Three days!"


    Ning Tao


    "Well, younger martial brother, now recite it. Let''s see how much you have memorized?" The black sun looks forward to the road.


    "What?"


    "Don''t you know all about it?" Ning Tao scratched his head, innocent way.


    Two ancestors: "I''m not sure."


    "Cough...!"


    "You Do you mean you can recite all the scriptures of Yin Yang Jian? " Black Yang and white Yang incredibly scramble to ask.


    When I was excited, I pulled off a lot of my beard.


    Ning Tao''s face was strange and said frankly: "don''t you remember? I don''t know how many times that old man has yelled at me. I''m almost bored. I''ve already memorized it. He keeps yelling at me all the time... "


    "If I can''t do it, I''ll slap my backhand."


    Old man: "I''m sorry."


    The two grandfathers coughed all the time. I don''t know why. Ever since this younger martial brother came, he always wanted to cough. It was like he was sick.


    "Well, you You recite it, and I''ll give you some advice with younger martial brother Bai Yang, "said heiyang with suspicion on his face.


    Ning Tao: "at the beginning of Tao There are Taichu, Taishi, Taisu All things are five elements One Yin and one Yang is called Tao. "


    There is no obscure, the whole smooth recitation.


    The eyes of the two ancestors were round, their chins were wide, and they were completely stupid I really remember all of them.


    This thing,


    seems to be really prepared for him.


    After reciting, the faces of the two ancestors were slightly red, because they found that Ning Tao remembered more than them.


    But in the understanding of Tao, they can win.


    Heiyang''s old wrinkles were bitter and depressed, and said, "well, since my younger martial brother has remembered all of them, I''ll tell you how to practice in the future."


    "Yin Yang learning is different from others. You have completed the most difficult step. The next step is to understand all aspects of life, understand the nature of Taoism, and thoroughly understand the Scriptures you have written down. It''s like giving a puppet a flexible life."


    Ning Tao full of promise, is patiently listening, but no below, suddenly stunned way: "no?"


    "It''s gone," the eyes of the two ancestors beat.


    It''s like reciting Chinese texts and appreciating rural scenery. You can''t recite them. We can tell you shorthand tips and even remind you.


    But if you recite it and feel it, it depends on your own artistic conception and nature, and they don''t have much to guide you.


    Ning Tao was discouraged, but he felt his strength, and his face was filled with joy.


    If we say that his previous realm is a mass of cotton.


    Now, it''s on the way of being pressed into compressed biscuits. It''s very solid. A Yin Yang grinding plate is slowly quenched.


    Although not improved,


    but the strength has greatly improved.


    In order to cover up the embarrassment, Bai Yang Laozu said with a smile: "go and play Tai Chi. With the disciples, you can develop your body in the morning, which will have a wonderful effect."Ning Tao is ready to move, which is exactly what he means.


    I immediately put on a white training suit. It''s very decent. I feel like I''m out of the dust. I have silver hair and I can switch black hair freely.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the square.


    Seeing that he finally left, the elder was relieved, and some sweat was seeping on his forehead. He was really worried.


    You know,


    wind no trace only understands 40%.


    Black Yang''s eyes were complicated, and he said with emotion: "younger martial brother, what do you think of him and his qualifications? What about the talent? What about the potential? "


    Bai Yang frowns, but the Taoist robe is not agitated.


    Hesitated: "from the hexagram, it shows that he is not in the destiny, that is to say, there is no final conclusion, everything is not sure."


    "His roots are not top-notch, just pure Yang."


    "His talent, in fact, is not abnormal. It''s far from the ancient demons who drank cold water to improve their cultivation. However, many geniuses were suppressed by him. The dream dragon king is not inferior to him in terms of talent."


    "Oh, and so on?" Black Yang doubts.


    Bai Yang turned over a few copper coins, shook his head and said, "I can''t say for sure his potential. I can''t figure it out with my ability."


    "To put it bluntly."


    "His talent may not be top-notch, but his hard work, hard work, I think few people can match, this may be the reason for his success."


    "No, he wrote down the Yin and Yang lessons completely. His comprehension ability is absolutely extraordinary," he said, squeezing his chin.


    "That''s the problem!"


    "Maybe it''s the thing that changed him, or maybe it belongs to him. I dare not touch that thing."


    Bai Yang said, his face pale, as if the old injury attack, but he wiped off the blood on his mouth, and took out a broken turtle shell.


    Heiyang recognized it, which was destroyed by Ning Tao: "what''s the matter, what''s the problem?"


    "I spent my ten-year-old yuan, and finally got a glimpse of his destiny," Bai Yang said faintly.


    "What, younger martial brother, you..." Heiyang is very scared. He knows that his younger martial brother''s longevity is not much. Why bother?


    Bai Yang whirled turtle shell and said with fear: "in fact, I saw some at the beginning. It''s too terrible. I''ve never seen the existence of such terror. It has broken my mind. I feel that I see the darkness and the end."


    "It''s just a glance at me!


    The black sun is frightening.


    Crazy start fairy array, trying to isolate heaven and earth.


    "That man is Ning Tao''s old enemy. Although younger martial brother Ning has suffered a lot along the way, relatively speaking, he is still too smooth."


    "But a few years later, he will have a death and a fate. If he crosses over, he will be in Nirvana. If he fails, he will be out of his wits. But in my hexagram, I only see darkness, and there is no success at all!"


    "Everything he gets will be lost and gone."


    "Boom...!"


    A small movement frightened them.


    There was only a cold voice: "Taiji of 100 people, Taiji of 1000 people, Taiji of 10000 people, three new records in a row, ningmo, a piece of enlightenment stone..."


    "I dare to break the record again in five days, and I will blackmail you!"


    All of you: --

 Chapter 1944

    As soon as the stele flashed, it broke into the air and left.


    In this vast square, tens of thousands of people grin bitterly, and Ning Tao even draws his lips.


    I still hold a beautiful stone in my hand.


    This is the enlightenment stone, which helps to understand all kinds of roads. It is the treasure he needs urgently.


    Just now, he didn''t know what was going on. When he played Tai Chi together, he unconsciously began to use the Yin Yang method to learn from the immortals. Hundreds, thousands, and gradually tens of thousands of people. All of them kept the same rhythm and aura with him.


    It''s something like resonance.


    Everyone benefited a lot from one set of fighting, and even many disciples broke through on the spot.


    Feng Wuchen, Duan hei and Chen Qingyang all like it. Although this effect is not big for them, they see the strength of yin and Yang.


    It is worthy of the immortal law.


    Mangu is also very excited. He practices fast here. Manwang decides that he can master the soul Sutra in the first place. In just a few days, he will be reborn. He has enough confidence to enter the virtual world in half a year.


    Ning Tao looks at him from a distance with deep eyes. He seems to have made a major decision


    "What, you want me to be a disciple?" In a green valley, Mangu''s face was full of consternation.


    Ning Tao''s face was solemn and nodded heavily.


    In fact, for such a long time, he has been thinking about what he would like to give to Mangu, and what is the price of his life?


    But when you think about it, it''s priceless.


    Seven grades of Daoism, wudaoshi, Xianfa These things are not comparable to their own lives.


    So.


    After thinking about it, he decided to take barbarians as his apprentice.


    But Mangu was stunned. He never thought it would be like this, and seeing elder brother Ning, it seems that Not much older than yourself, right?


    "This This He hesitated.


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a dry smile, "don''t think too much. Anyway, there is a clan. I don''t need to give you any advice. I don''t know much about teaching apprentices."


    "I can''t teach my skills and inheritance."


    "I''m also incompetent. I can''t be with you all the time."


    "But there is one thing I can guarantee. If anyone dares to bully you, no matter he is Tiangang or Disha, or the emperor or the immortal, I will beat him right."


    Mangu laughed bitterly. Although he felt very uncomfortable, his last sentence was really domineering.


    But to be a teacher


    Seeing that he fell into a tangled meditation, Ning Tao was very nervous. In case he refused, what would he do? I''m afraid no one would choose him as an incompetent master.


    Just as he was daydreaming, Mangu suddenly looked firm, knelt heavily on the ground, and said solemnly to Ning Tao: "Mangu, see you master."


    "Ha ha, good, good, get up quickly. You don''t need so much etiquette here as a teacher. From today on, you are the second disciple of the teacher." Ning Tao was inspired and laughed heartily.


    "What? Second disciple? "


    Barbarian small face a Leng, immediately doubt a way: "master, do I still have a big elder martial brother?"


    "Yes, his name is Ning Kun. He is a disciple of my teacher. You will meet each other in the future," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Ning Kun


    Mangu was thoughtful. He thought the elder martial brother had been captured by a monster.


    Then I think it''s ridiculous, inexplicable, so casual, I actually have a master.


    Or a peer who seems to be about the same age as himself. Isn''t it true that all the masters are old men with white hair and trembling every step of the way?


    When they get together, they think it''s their brother. If they want him to be younger, they think it''s his brother


    In the following days, Ning Tao''s life was very full.


    In the early morning, I went to the square to play Tai Chi. At noon, I went to the waterfall to practice my gun. I honed my shooting skills and laid a solid foundation for the nine moves against the sky with hard work and sweat.


    In the afternoon, he fought with a group of elders. Although he was beaten black and blue every time, he was always happy because his foundation was growing day by day.


    In the evening, I listen to the sermons of two senior brothers and a few immortals, and occasionally doze off


    Not only did he work hard, but the whole clan speeded up its operation. Those leisurely disciples who used to be, now they can''t see any more, only the roaring, sweat and redoubled efforts on the training ground.


    The high level of taijizong was ruthless. They demanded the disciples with the most strict conditions, and set up a reward and punishment system. The clan''s treasure house was wide open, and they could not give up their children and set up wolves. If they made progress, they would be rewarded, and if they didn''t make progress, they would be punished.


    Although the response is very good, but the inside information is fast consumption, the general clan really can''t afford to play.


    The 20 most powerful disciples of the inner gate were trained by a group of elders alone, and they worked several times as hard as others.


    Among them, fengwuchen is the most desperate. He wants to break the time into two parts, and his fighting spirit is burning.


    He has only two purposes, one is to enter the sect, and the other is to defeat moyue himself.But he was too far away from both.


    Mangu is also very hardworking. Even the elders praise him and think that his future is limitless.


    As for conduct, it''s absolutely thumbs up.


    All the elders or disciples who have come into contact with him can really feel it. It''s really good. It''s not arrogant and impetuous. It''s honest and steady. It''s very popular with the elders.


    Moreover, only a few people know about his worship of Ning Tao as a teacher.


    Because he has to rely on his own efforts to prove that he can''t lose his master''s face, and he can''t rely on his master''s reputation all the time. He has to make his own day.


    Enter taijizong.


    He is only an outside disciple, but with his hard work, he has entered the top 20


    Time is in a hurry, time without a son, the mountains do not know the year, this flash, unexpectedly is the past of January.


    On this day, Ning Tao sat on the big Bluestone. Behind him was the flowing spring. The sound of the water did not affect his concentration.


    His breath is very dull, very important, not the kind of floating, but as strong as a Mount Tai.


    If a month ago his realm was like cotton, now he has pressed this piece of cotton into an iron scale after a month of soaking, beating, tempering and cultivation.


    Extremely solid and stable.


    The realm has been stabilized at the peak of the four levels of virtual cultivation. Although it has not been improved, its strength has increased greatly.


    His forehead is full, his spirit is fresh, his muscles are like streamlined lines, every piece of meat is like compressed steel, full of explosive force, and his shawl of crystal silver hair is quite poetic.


    At a glance, it''s really cool.


    Just in the spirit cultivation room, a panicked disciple ran over and yelled: "Shizu, no, Shifu has been captured by a monster No, bah, someone''s coming to smash the scene. Elder martial sister ling''er can''t hold it any longer. "


    "It''s xuanyinzong. A group of old ladies have come to kick the hall. The elders have asked me to ask Shizu to go out of the gate to dress up No, bah, retreat. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes and looked at the disciple. The latter only felt that he saw a vast starry sky.


    "Well How terrible


    Ning Tao slowly stood up, such as an ancient fierce animal wake up, the whole body skeleton issued a sound like fried beans, a dull breath rising.


    "Let''s go, follow our ancestors and pretend to be forced. Bah, retreat..."

 Chapter 1945

    "Come on, elder martial sister Ling, hit her, go on..."


    "Don''t drag on, fight hard, chase her, fight with her, who can consume, ah, come on..."


    As soon as she enters the martial arts arena, the woman''s scream can pierce her eardrum. Ning Tao looks up suspiciously and finds that the two sides are very obvious, one is white robe, the other is black skirt.


    Bai Pao is naturally a disciple of taijizong.


    Black skirt is the hot sister of Xuanyin sect.


    Among the 19 Di Sha sects, there are not many women''s xiuzong sects. The seven color glazed sect is a complete female xiuzong sect, while the Xuanyin sect is not. It is only women.


    Looking around, cool hot girls account for 80%.


    Ning Tao face dew wry smile, suddenly feel very embarrassed, because to forget to wear coat.


    I wanted to come and fight and go, but now I see this posture, it''s not so simple.


    "Master Ning, look at this group of smelly girls. They talk about the friendship between martial arts and Taoism. In fact, they are here to find out about us, for the sake of the clan competition in a few months," the disciple said angrily.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Looking at the two women fighting in the field, Ning Tao is thoughtful. It''s not surprising that he has this plan.


    Immediately patted that disciple shoulder, light way: "do you have a way companion?"


    "Ah, er, no, I''ve been single all the time," the disciple scratched his head.


    Ning Tao smiles at this evil spirit


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Women''s fight is more attractive than men''s fight. The bounce, the ups and downs of the waves and the surging shaking are the hot focus.


    Taiji is elder martial sister Ling. She ranks in more than 20 of the inner disciples.


    On the other hand, Xuanyin is a hot girl. She wears a cool black skirt with a white one. It''s tempting. In the blink of an eye, she seems to be able to attract a soul.


    Their strength is almost the same. Now they are fighting a war of attrition, looking for flaws.


    "Boom...!"


    On the high platform, Xuanyin was on one side.


    A group of young girls are chirping and cheering, but a woman in black robe, with a veil on her face, seems to cover up.


    And there was a familiar girl beside her, who kept looking at wudaochang, as if looking for someone.


    Suddenly, she saw Ning Tao at the entrance. She was surprised and said, "elder martial sister Lin, I found him. At the entrance, the silver haired man with bare upper body is the body of pure Yang, Ning Tao."


    As soon as the voice fell, the woman in black robe looked at the entrance, which made her tremble.


    It''s an instinctive spasm of the body.


    No need to confirm, no need to verify, her body''s pure Yin force has been rapid operation.


    It''s him, the body of pure Yang!


    At the entrance of Ning Tao suddenly light Yi, the body of pure Yang fire actually boiling combustion, more than twice as fierce as usual, what is this situation.


    Are you impetuous in a fire?


    A frown, with his powerful spirit feel wrong, immediately follow this strange feeling.


    At that moment,


    saw a woman in black.


    Ning Tao''s eyes tremble. I don''t know why. There''s always a wonderful feeling when I see her. I can''t say it, but I''m very familiar with her and want to be close to her.


    The woman in black was short of breath. Although she couldn''t see her clearly, her jade body trembled slightly.


    This eye,


    is like the gaze of endless years, destined.


    They could hardly move their eyes away, as if they were attached to each other. A strange feeling came from the bottom of their heart.


    "After confirming my eyes, I met the right person..." The girl beside her laughed and sang.


    The singing awakened the woman in black robe.


    He suddenly became angry and put out a pair of snow-white and round legs from under the black robe. He angrily kicked fei''er, who was smiling and had a bashful fight with her.


    Her heart beat so fast just now.


    In secret, he quickly sealed the power of pure Yin.


    And a group of male compatriots are staring straight, although it is only a glance, but it blinds people''s eyes, so beautiful, so white, must be the best.


    Ning Tao is also in front of him. Although this woman''s black robe covers her, it can''t cover her exquisite figure. She is very tall. Her beautiful eyes are as bright as black gems, especially her sexy long white legs.


    It can kill a young man''s heart.


    Who is this woman?


    Why does he feel so strange?


    He was suspicious in his heart. When he looked at it again, he didn''t have that feeling, and the pure Yang fire was quiet.


    Strange?


    Is it his illusion?


    When he was entangled in this matter, there was an uproar in the field. It turned out that elder martial sister Ling had been defeated by one hand.


    "Yeah, we won, we won, ha ha..." A group of Xuanyin disciples laughed like silver bells.


    When Taiji was released, it fell into silence.


    The fiery woman covered her undulating chest and said with a scornful smile to elder martial sister Chongling, "I heard that you are in the top 20 in taijizong. Hum, I''m not afraid to tell you that I''m in xuanyinzong, only more than 50 years old.""What?"


    Taiji is moved and pale.


    But elder martial sister Ling spat blood at her mouth and was unwilling to hold the ground. She lost all her moves.


    "Damn it..."


    On the stage.


    Elder Hong''s eyelids jumped, but he was still holding the hot tea without any trace.


    On the other hand, the female elder of Xuanyin sect said contemptuously, "tut Tut, elder Hong, compared with the disciples of our sect, the disciples of Guizong are far behind."


    "It''s said that there is a disciple of Guizong who has good talent and is called fengwuchen. It''s better to let them fight."


    Elder Hong does not laugh, but laughs all the time.


    In fact, even if he wants to let wind no trace appear now, it''s impossible.


    He and the most powerful Duan Hei, Chen Qingyang and other 20 inner disciples are now practicing hard at Xuanji cliff, and they can''t come out at random.


    "What should I do? Will I lose my face?"


    Just as he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, a familiar figure with bare upper body suddenly walked slowly to the field, and his silver hair made him very happy.


    "It''s Shizu!"


    Seeing that elder Hong was so excited, the female elder Xuanyin on one side said curiously, "this is fengwuchen."


    "No, there are many talented people in Taiji sect. This is just a newly recruited disciple named Ning Tao," elder Hong said with a bad smile.


    "Oh?"


    The old woman''s eyes narrowed and she heard something.


    In the field.


    Hot woman see someone up, also naked upper body, regardless of 3721, first angry curse: "hooligan."


    But I must be looking at it. It''s very handsome.


    Ning Tao was stunned, then put out his hand with a bitter smile, scratched his head and said: "well, I''m in such a hurry that I forgot to wear clothes. Let''s fight like this. Anyway, it''s very fast."


    "Don''t say I bullied you. You''ve gone through a battle and consumed a lot of money. Take one move as a bet. As long as you can make me step back, I''ll lose."


    With that,


    seriously held out a finger.


    But in the hot woman''s eyes, it felt like a kind of humiliation. She suddenly said angrily, "OK, that''s what you said. Don''t blame me if it''s too heavy."

 Chapter 1946

    The words did not fall, a burst of spiritual power.


    I saw the hot girl''s body in a flash, and a black river appeared. It was as heavy as a kilo and full of evil spirit. If ordinary people met it, it would be very difficult.


    She knew that she was very weak now, so it should be easy for her to fight with all her strength and let him take a step back.


    "Daofa, Heishui Xuanhe!"


    It''s really terrible, like a big wave beating, to show it with his breath of refining emptiness.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and Jin Yan added to his body


    if he was in his heyday, he might be in trouble, but now he is just biting his teeth. He still has some confidence in his recent hard work.


    "The way of fire, burn bones!"


    The fiery pure sun is cremated into a sea of fire, burning like a dragon rushing to the black river.


    "Boom...!"


    Water and fire collide, the scene is very spectacular.


    On the stage.


    Fei''er looks down at her and pokes the black robed woman beside her. She says with a smile, "elder martial sister Yurou, what do you think? Does it conform to the man''s standard in your heart?"


    "I remember you said that if you can see him in the right eye, no matter whether he is ugly or handsome, whether he has money or not, or what his background is, you will love him regardless of yourself. Is this pure yang man in your destiny standard enough?"


    "What are you talking about? When did I say that? Don''t make a fuss," said Lin Yurou, a woman in black robe, but her cheeks were red.


    Yes,


    she is Pure Yin body!


    After thinking about it, she said complicatedly: "you should know that the relationship between Xuanyin sect and Taiji sect is very stiff. Generally, they don''t communicate with each other. It''s impossible to get married, and I haven''t thought about it..."


    "Well, I don''t think I said I''d let you get married. Where do you want to go?" Phil said cunningly.


    "Er..."


    Lin Yurou was in a great embarrassment for a moment. Her heart was in a complete mess. She couldn''t even think normally.


    Is this the destiny?


    As soon as she gritted her teeth and ears, she said, "are you ready for everything I asked you to prepare?"


    Fei''er was stunned, and then joked: "tut Tut, why? I''m hungry and thirsty. I''m going to find a grove to start with, or live here for a few days and take a baby back."


    "Wait, it should be Mr. liquid... "


    "You''re so annoying, corrupt girl, I don''t care about you," said Lin Yurou, with a hot face and hot body.


    Her heart is beating fast.


    Looking at the two people in the stalemate, her beautiful eyes are complex. Ning Tao''s appearance is OK, and her character is OK. That''s to say, her strength is a little weak, so she can barely count it in the eye of the Dharma.


    But if you really want to do it with him, it''s hard to accept. It''s too sudden, she can''t do it


    At this time.


    The change in the field, black water Xuanhe actually suppressed the fire of pure Yang, broke through at one stroke, it can be seen that this hot girl''s strength is very strong, the combat power is very fierce.


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    But Ning Tao gently pulled up a shield wall, like a big basaltic, which could suppress the sea.


    Looking at the statue, Ning Tao is a little absent-minded. Xiao Hei has been away from him for nearly two months.


    Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s two daughters have seen each other. They are not in danger, and they have the instructions of their carefree predecessors. I believe no one dares to do anything to them.


    Hua Linglong, Xia Mengfei and his own daughter have no clue yet, but it should not be a big problem. Xiaobai should not worry about it. The mysterious voice reminds him of


    Now the only thing that worries her is Miao Jingjing, Sophia and Xinyue.


    But there''s no news of them right now.


    And Xiao Hei, there is a sense of feeling between them. It seems that they are in the sea of Ming. It seems that they have to find a chance to bring it back, or they will be worried


    "Boom...!"


    After several charges, the energy was exhausted.


    Looking at this basaltic shield, and Ning Tao, who had never stepped back, the hot girl was angry and unwilling, but still hummed coldly: "you won."


    As soon as he turned around, he went to the high platform.


    "Oh yeah, we won. We won. Turn back 10% and turn the tide. Master Ning, master Ning..." Wudang is excited and shouting.


    On the stage.


    The female elder of Xuanyin sect scorned and sneered: "it''s ridiculous for Guizong to defeat a strong crossbow and dance all these years."


    "Hum...!"


    "You Zong''s words are very important. Our disciples are weak in cultivation. This competition is unfair and complementary. There is no difference between good and bad."


    Elder Hong hung his eyes and sneered.


    "Well, you won''t care about your accomplishments in the next game. If you hurt him seriously, I hope you won''t jump over the wall in a hurry. This man seems to have a high status," sneered the elder.


    "Jie Jie..."


    On the other side, where are the disciples of Xuanyin sect.


    Looking at the defeat of the elder martial sister, a group of younger sisters were impatient, shouting injustice and scolding taijizong for being shameless.Another black skirt woman stood up and said angrily, "next time, I''ll make a four fold exercise. I''ll freeze this shameless guy into a popsicle and let him know our strength."


    Just about to go out, but saw a black woman''s body flash, floating down in the field.


    "Eh, elder martial sister Lin is going to fight," the defeated elder martial sister was overjoyed.


    Fei Er also said with a smile: "don''t worry, elder martial sister Lin will take revenge for you. Just look at it."


    The black skirt woman hesitated for a moment, and then she gave up the idea of fighting. Elder martial sister Lin, a true disciple, has been hidden by the clan. But I don''t know what secret method she used to suppress her accomplishments.


    Judging from the appearance, it''s only the eight elements of deficiency.


    "Step on...!"


    Black skirt woman''s figure is excellent, every step is enchanting sexy, jade feet under a black river.


    "Xuanyinzong, Lin Yurou, please teach me!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkle. This woman is the one he noticed at the beginning. I didn''t expect to meet her so soon, but the strange feeling disappeared.


    "Taiji Bagua sect, Ning Tao!"


    "Dare to ask the girl if we have met, why do I always feel that you are so special?"


    The black robed woman showed a green jade finger and said, "are you talking to all the girls like this? It''s old-fashioned, I have to say. "


    "A stick of incense, I will defeat you!"


    Ning Tao was angry, this woman seems to have a resentment, is it because of the game just now?


    "Very good. Let''s try..."


    Before he finished, he was wrapped in the black river. It was so cool and palpitating. It seemed that there was a terrible force hidden in the deep of the black river.


    "Daofa, the Heihe River will be destroyed!"


    With a faint wave of the black robed woman''s hand, six black dragons rushed out of the black river, roaring and waving their teeth and claws.


    Everyone was shocked, good So strong.


    Who is this woman?


    One shot is such a big scene, and look at her standing in the black river, very indifferent.


    It''s like a light hand.


    Ning Tao frowns, this girl is really not simple, is a strong opponent, but you this card hit my hand.


    "ZuLong Road, Longwei!"

 Chapter 1947

    "ZuLong Road, Longwei!"


    A vast and terrible pressure filled the air, invisible and qualitative, magnificent, such as the angry eyes of the dragon.


    In the face of these six black ferocious dragons, Ning Tao is fearless and oppressive. It''s like a rule. It''s the instinct of soul, essence and blood.


    "Jiji...!"


    The six dragons wailed and broke up in an instant.


    Tens of thousands of people screamed, including taijizong disciples. Although they had the upper hand, they were full of question marks. What happened just now?


    Didn''t you master Kung Fu?


    Xuanyin was also stunned. Elder martial sister Lin''s move just now was absolutely the best, which is rare among zhenzhuan disciples.


    But how could it suddenly disintegrate itself?


    On the stage.


    Elder Hong and female elders hesitated. They have a high vision and strength. They can vaguely judge that it is a kind of power, but they can''t see clearly. It should be related to the "dragon".


    Because just now they seemed to feel a dragon thousands of feet tall and terrible


    Lin Yurou, a woman in black robe, stands on the Heihe River, watching her moves disintegrate, while her opponent does not move. But she can be sure that it is this guy who moves her hand, but she is very clever.


    "It''s a bit interesting, but it''s just a little rough. As I said, a stick of incense will defeat you."


    "Wow Boom...! "


    As soon as the words came out, the whole wudaochang was covered by a spectacular Heishui River, which was like a flood over Jinshan, with strong erosion and freezing effect.


    The crowd was terrified.


    This black robed woman is so powerful that she summons a black river out of thin air. Although she only has eight empty lines, even elder martial brother Feng is worried about her.


    I don''t know if master Ning can deal with it? The disciples of Taiji are worried.


    Ning Tao tramples on Xuanwu''s back, and his silver hair is floating. He has been exerting the way of earth, and rising constantly. The Heishui river is so erosive that it can''t be touched by them.


    But he said with a smile: "you said you want to beat me with a stick of incense. I''m afraid that will disappoint you."


    "Taoism, Xuanyin three inch palm!"


    "The way of fire, burn bones!"


    The fire of pure Yang permeated the whole body instantly, and the wisps of gold flame, like armor, rendered him as a god of fire. The hot flame was all concentrated on one fist and directly met the Yongquan palm.


    "Boom...!"


    The two poles collided and there was a big bang.


    The two figures shot out like sharp arrows. Lin Yu''s soft body floated. The crystal jade foot gently touched the Heihe River and made a long ripple. It was easy to stop the body, such as elegant dancing.


    Ning Tao also fell into the Heihe River, smashing a big pit in an instant, just like a wild dragon.


    "The way of water, the river of water!"


    Ning Tao''s face was solemn, and he pointed to the sky with one hand.


    The strong water power around him suddenly boils up, and soon forms his field. The heavy Heihe River slaps up and is blocked by the water field.


    See this.


    Lin Yu''s lips were red. He joked: "the power of Tao is quite a lot, but it doesn''t seem to be able to give full play to it."


    "Isn''t your brain enough, or is that all you have?"


    "Hum...!"


    "I think you should worry about yourself. A stick of incense is fast, although I don''t intend to compete with you, because what I want is to defeat you."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning with war spirit.


    A month''s practice of yin and Yang helps him to learn a lot from the waterfall.


    "Beat me? Ridiculous, with your current strength? Well, let''s show you what the real way of water is


    Lin Yu''s eyes are soft and beautiful.


    A pair of jade hands light call, full-bodied power of the Tao, and the foot of the black river surge violently, this time the condensation is dense fangs spears, in the sunlight, reflecting the cold.


    "The way of water, creation!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    As if there were countless machine guns, powerful bow, crazy shooting, the air was beaten into a sieve.


    "No!"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and he was shocked.


    The basaltic shield is condensed into armor, with a golden flame attached on the outside. It is more powerful to support the shuize field. The triple shield is like an armored tank.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Spear stabbed at the armor, friction out a dazzling spark, shuize field was easily torn.


    "Damn it, this girl is so strong."


    Ning Tao was biting his teeth, but the fierce attack of the storm made him breathless.


    A group of Taiji disciples are very anxious. Is the gap really too big.


    It''s said that this woman''s strength is also strong. I''ve never seen her become so strong. If elder martial brother Duan hei and others are more dangerous.


    "Can''t it? Just now, I dare to say that I want to defeat my girl. Hum, it''s not over yet... "Lin Yurou laughs and his fingerprints change.


    At this moment, the black river surged like a raging wave, raising tens of feet of high waves. It seemed that there was something terrible hidden in the black river, and the evil spirit came first.


    Ning Tao bit his teeth and stood up, holding the dense long gun, at the same time, he opened the perspective, but his pupils shrank, and he could see the corner of his mouth pumping.


    "Lying trough...!"


    "Hiss Moo, moo, moo...! "


    I saw a huge black whale breaking out of the sea, followed by a group of black sharks with sharp tusks. His whole body was full of Yin evil spirit, which was completely condensed by the way of water.


    A group of Taiji disciples turned pale.


    And Hong Changda is scared. This is clearly the transformation of the power of the Tao. Only the existence of the power of the Tao with profound attainments can achieve this strong cohesion.


    Even with him,


    is barely able to do it.


    Is it true that his disciples of taijizong are too backward? Just showing this skill is enough to suppress the whole taijizong. Who is this woman in black robe?


    Is Ye Qian the first in Xuanyin sect?


    "Roar...!"


    Ning Tao was infuriated and was beaten all the time. It was rare for him to feel subdued. This woman was not only powerful, but also experienced in fighting.


    In that case, just fight hard.


    "Four times The melting pot of war


    Ning Tao''s eyes were wide open, his breath soared, he clenched his fingers and hit the whale from afar,


    "break World Fist


    A punch is like a volley in the air.


    All the people felt was an invisible shell, the space was shaking, the whole solid martial arts hall was shaking violently, the huge whale roared and despised the blow, but they didn''t know it was destruction.


    "Boom...!"


    Two forces collide and collapse at the same time.


    But the magnificent Heihe River was also made a gap. Ning Tao took advantage of this opportunity to summon the fire of pure Yang and directly occupied half of the martial arts arena.


    Half golden flame, half black river, like a stalemate.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Taiji''s disciples were out of breath. Just now, their heart almost didn''t jump out. Fortunately, Shizu fought back.


    "Well done, kill her in one go, master Ning, master Ning..."


    I saw Ning Tao grinning, showing a row of white teeth, sneer: "this game has just begun."


    Just about to burst out and give the woman some color to see, but Lin Yurou''s eyes brightened and shook her head: "no, it''s over."


    Finish saying, hold high a jade hand, light way: "a flame incense time arrived, I admit defeat."


    Ning Tao''s burning fighting spirit is like a basin of cold water.


    He was angry in his heart. He seemed to understand something and said angrily, "are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 1948

    "Are you kidding me?"


    These three words almost came out of Ning Tao''s teeth.


    I''ve really choked a bad breath in my heart.


    What''s this like?


    It''s like meeting a beauty, which arouses your desire. The foreplay is full. You can''t wait to throw her on the bed, but she tells you that your aunt is coming.


    Finally, I left you alone.


    Inner collapse index: "stars all over the sky..."


    "Whoosh!"


    The foot moves, the body shape looks like a dragon ghost, instantly pastes in front of Lin Yurou''s eyes.


    The latter did not move.


    The black robe on the body is flying with the wind, the veil is light, you can see is a pretty face, peerless appearance, a pair of beautiful eyes and a pair of golden pupil.


    She said with a smile, "why, are you not happy to win?"


    Ning Tao is very close to her. Her hot breath can blow her veil. Her angry eyes stare at her and want to see the explanation in her eyes.


    In perspective, she has no privacy.


    A perfect jade body, snow-white delicate, tall, and a pair of slender long legs, exquisite and chic, this is definitely a beauty, and a peerless face.


    Red lips temptation, mouth vomit fragrance, especially that pair of eyes as cunning and beautiful as crystal black gem.


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand?


    What the hell is this woman doing?


    Although he was very beautiful, he was angry at the moment. He could not take care of these. He immediately gritted his teeth and said angrily, "I''m asking you, why are you playing with me?"


    "If you insist on that, think so. I''m happy."


    Lin Yu said with a cruel smile.


    "You..."


    And everyone in the field looked at each other.


    As long as it''s not blind, you can see that Ning Tao has been fooled. This woman''s strength is very strong. It seems that she hasn''t tried her best yet, but she deliberately admits defeat.


    It''s like beating someone up. When someone comes to get revenge, she calls the police.


    Even if they win,


    the Taiji side feels extremely depressed.


    The female disciple of Xuanyin laughed and felt that the elder martial sister was just making fun of her. Although she lost the game, they had already taken advantage of it.


    "Ha ha, elder martial sister Lin, I love you so much..." Fei Er and other female disciples cheered and excited.


    On the stage.


    Xuanyin female elder also satisfied nodded, did not blame this girl to admit defeat, give them a victory.


    Elder Hong''s face was gloomy.


    Is that true?


    The answer: "no!"


    Lin Yurou looks like the wind is light and the clouds are light, but in fact, her beautiful eyes are shining. He has passed the first level of her strength.


    This time the martial arts and Taoism exchange competition, zongmen had the intention, plus her coquetry, so it was formed, and today''s situation came into being.


    When she fights Ning Tao, she wants to find out, because she is very curious. What is the strength of this pure Yang body? What kind of person is he? Only by personal contact can we know.


    A fight.


    Finally, the strength of Ning Tao''s outburst brightened her eyes. It was said that his best shot was still shooting. Although he didn''t force his full strength, it was also very good.


    In her Xuanyin sect,


    can also be ranked in the front 50 of the inner door.


    The second key in Lin Yurou''s heart is character, personality, being a hero or a garbage?


    The first impression is OK. It''s not a bully, domineering, arrogant guy who makes her nauseous, but it''s also very mediocre, not amazing.


    After all, she is still a beautiful woman in her prime. In xuanyinzong, she is also the goddess that countless men secretly love. Few people can match her in terms of beauty.


    If you want to fulfill your vows and give birth to a chaotic body, you must make friends with this guy in front of you. The more times you have, the better, because the greater the chance of success.


    But she is not the kind of casual person, even if it is the body of pure Yang, it does not mean that she can make friends.


    All in all, look at the impression.


    When she got a good impression, she would make friends several times and try to make him fall in love with her, so that she would not resist and everything would come naturally.


    But if the impression is not good, dazed, confused, find a small dark room, only a few times, together with the things you find, you should be able to make pregnancy a lot more likely.


    After the combination,


    I will never see you again.


    As far as her impression of Ning Tao is concerned, there is no definition between the two. The first level of strength has passed, and the second level of impression remains to be examined


    Looking at her joking face, Ning Tao was impatient, and his chest was up and down. He was too subdued. The evil spirit still lingered in his chest.


    Clenching his fists, he gritted his teeth and said, "have we met? Or Is there a grudge? "


    "How can you be such a big man? You can''t be a little domineering. You can''t stare at a woman and spit CutLin Yurou shook his head with disdain.


    She is very disappointed in the heart, Ning Tao has no outstanding performance, the brain also has some elm pimples.


    Mediocre, mediocre.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said, "do you dare to fight with me again


    "I''m not interested. If you just want to say these words, goodbye, there will be a chance in the future," Lin Yurou sneered and wanted to turn away.


    "Oh, domineering, don''t resist..." There was only a cold laugh in my ear, and my shoulder sank.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    In the blink of an eye, both disappeared.


    The noisy tens of thousands of people were all silent. How did the two fight away?


    The bustling wudaochang is quiet for a moment.


    Taijizong, xuanyinzong, up to the elder, down to the disciple, looking at the empty challenge arena, all of them were confused.


    "This


    Good friend Fei Er sees this, beautiful Mou immediately shine, these two people have already reached a consensus?


    Or just like what she said just now, we should go to a wasteland, go to battle light, and rub the sparks of passion. Won''t we really go?


    Fei''er is full of resentment. The elder martial sister looks at the elegant lady everyday. At this time, it''s not ambiguous. Tens of thousands of people are waiting for their competition, but she takes her opponent to the small black room to make a man.


    Fierce


    Tens of thousands of people are still in the doldrums.


    "Whoosh...!"


    After a few breath, the two returned to the field.


    Tens of thousands of people widened their eyes, but contracted their pupils again. They saw that Lin Yu''s veil fell, her clothes were not neat, her face was flushed, her chest was undulating, and her eyes seemed to have peach blossom color.


    And in looking at Ning Tao, a face proud, mouth also has a red seal, seems to be a woman''s lips.


    "This


    Tens of thousands of people gaped.


    Several elders on the high stage are also confused. What''s the situation? Who can explain it?


    Why feel a little dizzy at present.


    How does it feel like a hot lipstick?


    And the Philippines son is blinking beautiful Mou, some suspicious of saw Ning Tao one eye, this big brother can''t, this just a few seconds?

 Chapter 1949

    "Whoosh...!"


    For a moment, the place was full of people.


    Several elders and a group of disciples were staring around them. They looked at each other and gaped.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s like adultery.


    Ning Tao seems to be out of breath, full of pride, but also full of provocation to see Lin Yu soft one eye.


    As if to say: "brother domineering not?"


    Although Lin Yurou was still in shock, she didn''t yell. She pretended to be casual. She put on her clothes in an instant and wiped her red lips without any trace.


    This guy


    The female elder of Xuanyin was very angry and said, "asshole, what did you do to my female disciples?"


    But without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, Lin Yurou said, "elder, we just had a fight at close range. There''s nothing else. I don''t believe you ask him."


    "Close up Fight? "


    Ning Tao curled his mouth and said happily, "yes, and I won. Do you have any questions?"


    A group of people rolled their eyes wildly. I believe you have a ghost. It''s a very serious competition. How do you feel like you two are flirting?


    "Hum, be presumptuous!"


    "Do you really think that elder Ben is a fool? Tell me, what is the lip mark on your mouth?" Xuanyin female elder stares at Ning Tao, gnashing her teeth.


    Elder Hong''s mouth pulls out and blocks Ning Tao without any trace. He''s afraid that his wife will make a sudden move.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he said with pride: "well, she attacked me secretly. I used the power of nine oxen and two tigers, the fastest speed in history. I can match lightning, but I didn''t avoid her kiss."


    "I''m helpless, too."


    "Pooh...!"


    The disciples of Taiji almost burst out laughing, even fei''er burst out laughing and blushed.


    Lin Yurou stares at Da meimou and is stunned. This bastard actually says that he secretly attacks and kisses him. It''s clear that he doesn''t want to kiss himself.


    It was my first kiss.


    It''s just a god shaking. It''s taken away


    "Asshole!"


    The female elder of Xuanyin is furious. Can her own disciples not know?


    Also sneak attack, kiss you, you have a few faces, say this is not shy, really thick skinned.


    But Mr. Hong said with a smile: "smelly woman, what else do you have to say? Our Shizu has been attacked secretly. Shall we break this up?"


    "Analyze the details, feelings, how long it will take, or demonstrate it on the spot again."


    "Go away, old rascal!"


    Xuanyin''s eldest daughter scolded. She was very angry. Taijizong had always been honest in her mind. Now it seems that they were all cheated.


    It''s not easy to make a big fuss. It''s the shame of them. They immediately snorted and said angrily, "go back home!"


    "Ho ho...!"


    A huge bird fell, and a group of female disciples jumped up one after another.


    Lin Yurou took a deep look at Ning Tao and was about to jump on the bird. But the latter joked: "don''t forget, you owe me a fight."


    She gave a sneer and said, "I hope that next time we meet, you can make me interested in fighting. Now you are too weak..."


    "Whoosh...!"


    "Ho ho...!"


    With a sharp cry, the giant bird broke away in the wind.


    One of the disciples felt very wrong and hesitated: "Mr. Hong, is it not good to do this?"


    But who knows, the latter slapped him and reprimanded him: "what do you know? Do you really think people come here to fight with you?"


    "This calls the door to insult you severely. Do you understand? People beat you in the face. Are you still reasonable?"


    "The more honest they are, the more they will be bullied. Don''t you see that these girls are bullying you? Why don''t they go to xiaoyaomen, yinguimen and chiyanzong? Instead, they come to taijizong to see us honest and bullying."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. Master Ning is right. I want to say that it''s light to deal with them like this..."


    These words resonate with a lot of people. It''s not once or twice like this, and every time it''s their failure. That''s a bad feeling.


    Come to our house and laugh at us


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He pinched his chin and fell into thinking.


    He always felt that something was wrong with it. The problem lay in this woman, and the wonderful feeling at the beginning was like sublimation.


    There must be something strange?


    After elder Hong pacified his disciples, he rushed to him and said, "Shizu, how are you? Aren''t you hurt?"


    "I''m fine. I''ll send someone to investigate. What''s the origin and purpose of this woman? In three days, I want to know everything about her. "


    Ning Tao negative hand light way.


    "Yes Elder Hong nodded and agreed.


    After thinking about it, he said, "by the way, Shizu, the person you asked us to look for has already got an eye.""Oh?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he was immediately overjoyed and said, "come on, is there any news from sister Xia?"


    After he became the supreme elder, he soon realized this.


    Can a Disha sect have no intelligence network, and the whole clan is more powerful and reliable than itself.


    So he will inquire about Xia Jie, Hua Linglong, Miao Jingjing, and worry free things to zongmen.


    Hong nodded and said with a smile, "we sent someone to contact Tong Yaqian and Su Qian. They told me about the intelligence."


    "She said that the little princess would rather have no worries. She should practice in the great Luoxian palace. There would be no problem."


    "It''s said that Mrs. Hua Linglong worked very hard in a powerful clan. She was in good condition. It''s said that she got the attention of the clan through her hard work."


    "Lady Xia Mengfei is very good. She is in the western regions and has entered a sect stronger than our Taiji sect. It is said that she is on the verge of transformation. At a critical moment, she seems to be planning to attack the five regions immortal list."


    "Oh? Immortal list


    Ning Tao was surprised. Xianbang was a wonderful existence. It needed at least the level of cultivation.


    His cheap third brother, Bai Yue, even ranked third in the list of immortals. I don''t know what''s going on now?


    And my cheap second brother, Luo Tian


    "The two ladies said that they and Mrs. Xia had a good life. Don''t rush to find them. Mrs. Xia already knows about it. It''s said that after the closure, she will come to Beiyu to find you."


    Elder Hong said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao smiles sweetly. In this way, he can relax and practice at ease.


    Sister Xia is going to attack xianbang, and he has to work hard. Her strength is still too weak. The most important thing now is the northern region zongmen Dabi in a few months.


    After all, they are both prosperous and harmed. We must not let taijizong be kicked out of Disha.


    Elder Hong thought about it, then hesitated and said, "by the way, Shizu, and what you said about Miao Jingjing, but we have no news at all."


    "Er, there''s no clue. There''s also a little white snake."


    Ning Tao frowns, which he expected. The other girls have the line of Da Luo Xian Gong, but Xiao Bai and Jing Jing don''t know where they are sent?


    Alas,


    what should we do now?


    Just when he was worried, Hong Chang picked his eyebrows and said, "I remember Shizu, you said that Miao Jingjing is a saint of witchcraft."


    "If that''s the case, you can go to the library to have a look. There are records of witchcraft there. It''s an ancient orthodoxy. The fairyland once existed. Maybe you can find some clues there."

 Chapter 1950

    "The library!"


    Ning Tao nodded secretly and realized clearly in his heart.


    Soon, everyone was scattered and immersed in the practice of forgetting to eat and sleep, which was just a trivial episode.


    But I went through it.


    It also made all the taijizong disciples feel the pressure. If they were ranked more than 50, they would be able to defeat their 20 inner disciples.


    Is there anything else to explain?


    The gap is obvious!


    Now zongmen''s treasure house is open. If you don''t work hard, you will never be able to excel in this life.


    "Roar...!"


    "Again, five times training, I don''t accept..."


    Looking at the red eye of the training ground, Ning Tao shook his head, did not go to participate, because it has not helped him much.


    He has made up his mind.


    Go to Minghai calendar to practice, fight and improve by fighting.


    Although it may fall, die, all unknown may happen, but he ningtao when afraid.


    As soon as the information arrives, he will set out.


    In a few months'' time, zongmen Dabi in Beiyu, relying on the wind alone, is really dangerous, so he has to play.


    It''s not just the rankings.


    There is also a kind of misty and lucky saying about the war of genius.


    It is also to witness the glorious moment of a large area, and to select the first person of genius in the realm of Tao. This is the only one among the hundreds of millions of creatures.


    And the reward for the first place is amazing.


    It''s a reward jointly given by two gates, four sects, and even the great Luoxian palace in the northern region. It''s said that it was the first prize in the past, and the worst one is immortal now.


    So, he has to fight.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Library, a quiet attic.


    Here is a record of the past, unofficial history, anecdotes and major events of the fairyland, including the ancient times, the big world And so on.


    "Shasha..."


    An old man in hemp clothes is slowly cleaning, aware of the movement, slightly raised his head, turbid eyes saw the rapid flying Ning Tao.


    The streamer dissipated and fell to the ground.


    "I''ve seen you, martial uncle," the old man in hemp said with a smile.


    Ning Tao smiles and nods.


    Eyes immediately on this quiet attic, it is very vicissitudes, very quiet, such as a silent wise man.


    The vines were thick, green and evergreen, and covered with mottled moss, like the spots on the face of an old man with rickets.


    Here,


    your heart can completely calm down.


    "Good place," said Ning Tao.


    The old man in mahogany smiles and asks, "what''s the matter with martial uncle here? If you can help me, please don''t hesitate to ask. "


    "Well, please help me find the records of the witch sect. By the way, there are detailed records of the war in the world of ten thousand souls."


    Ning Tao''s negative hand is complicated.


    On hearing this, the old man in linen said with a smile, "it''s easy. Please come with me. I have some good tea here. Please have a taste of it."


    "Creak...!"


    As soon as the door of the pavilion was opened, it was full of book fragrance and vicissitudes.


    With the old man in hemp clothes entering, Ning Tao sits on a clean futon, tasting hot tea, fragrant and full of heat.


    I can''t make waves in peace of mind.


    Then look around, full of a wide range of tall bookshelves, packed with thick yellow books, can not see the edge at a glance.


    It''s like standing on the edge of the sea of books.


    "Step on...!"


    After a while, the old man in hemp came with a smile, holding a few thick ancient books in his hand, which were rotten and cherished.


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, the old man so heavy, but breathless face not red, although he does not know him, but must be the immortal of taijizong.


    "Martial uncle, these are the things you want," the old man in linen put on the table and said with a smile.


    After thinking about it, he said: "these records are incomplete because many people read them, so they are not as detailed as they were at the beginning. If you don''t feel old and garrulous, please read them and listen to them."


    Ning Tao eyes a bright, that dare feeling is good.


    He immediately said with a smile, "please bother me, martial nephew. Let''s start with the world of spirits. I still don''t know what war it was."


    Then he picked up an ancient book.


    There are three ancient seal characters on it. Although I don''t know them, I can see them clearly at a glance, and have a feeling of tears.


    "Ten thousand Spirit The world


    Seeing the crystal clear tears in Ning Tao''s eyes, the old man in hemp clothes sighed, "the world of spirits is where martial uncle used to be."


    "In fact, many ancient orthodoxy, witchcraft, Taiji, Huaxia ZuLong, Xiaoyao and Buddhism were powerful orthodoxy in the world of ten thousand spirits at that time."


    "Just because of the great war, I had to move to the fairyland."Ning Tao was surprised to hear that, and this kind of thing.


    "At that time, few people knew how the war started. The invasion of the demon world, the powerful attack of the void demon insects, spread all over the world, almost endless, and the army of the universal spirit world retreated, but it was defeated for a moment."


    "At that time, everyone thought it was an unprecedented war, and they were ready for a bloody battle for a hundred years and a thousand years."


    "But no one thought that the head of the army of all souls at that time, the Immortal King against heaven, had made an earth shaking event."


    "It''s not only changing the war situation at one stroke, but also forcing the demons to retreat. That''s the peace of the fairyland."


    "What''s the big deal?" Ning Tao doubts.


    The old man in linen took a sip of hot tea. His eyes were moist and he said, "the immortals took his brothers and killed them in the hinterland of the demon army."


    "In other words, in front of the mother of void, if you want to quell the war, you must solve it."


    "But the demon army is powerful, and there are ten times as many strong people at the same level. He wants to fight ten with one, and the strength of the insect mother can''t be underestimated."


    "When everyone thought that the Immortal King was going to fall, they didn''t know the real plan of the Immortal King, so they didn''t plan to go back alive."


    Ning Tao was shocked, and his heart tingled.


    "He used the body of the Immortal King, the blood of the Immortal King, the army of the Immortal King, against the way of heaven, and a group of brothers to burn everything and seal the insect mother at the cost of sacrifice. Only his way can do it, and with the advantage of heaven and earth, he succeeded."


    "Not only seal the insect mother, but also use the power of longitude and latitude to set up a peerless immortal array to isolate the connection between the three realms, use the star core as the eye of the array, and use the power of one realm to kill it. At the same time, the rules of the universal spirit world have changed."


    "It is no longer suitable for monks to live, and gradually forms a cage."


    "If you insist on staying, everyone will be trapped to death. So are the immortals and the demons, not to mention those terrible powers who have joined hands to perfect the immortal array, which is now the Fengjiu ban shixingdou array."


    Ning Tao is in tears.


    I don''t know why I always want to cry. The anti heaven formula also runs fast.


    "It''s said that those powerful men saw him fight, blood stained the sky, time and space were broken, and the stars and skeletons were all over the sky."


    "On that day, the roar of immortals and Demons spread all over the world. His brothers burned themselves one by one madly. It was too miserable. The blood was so scarlet that they wanted to help, but he stopped them."


    "With his own efforts, he calmed down the chaos of ancient times..."


    Ning Tao is silent.


    Suddenly he asked, "is there one of those great powers like the abyss?"

 Chapter 1951

    "Big "The abyss?"


    The old man in hemp clothes was stunned when he was asked. He couldn''t help thinking. Is there such a great power in ancient books.


    Yuan Black hole, is it him?


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he said: "there is such a great power, but such existence is taboo. We must not talk nonsense, because he can sense it."


    "Do you know where he is?" Ning Tao looks happy and asks.


    "This


    "According to Lao Jiu''s estimation, he should be in the fairyland or somewhere. I remember that the reverse of the fairy order in the great Luo fairy palace depicts a deep and dark abyss."


    "If you want to know more about it, you might as well go to Da Luo fairy palace in the future."


    The old man in linen pondered.


    "Da Luo Xian Gong!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are firm. Whether it''s because of worry free, or sister Xia, or the account of throwing Qianqian''s two daughters here, we should make a good calculation with them.


    Especially Luo Hai, the Deputy palace master, had better not let himself see him.


    And the Lord of the Dalao palace is not a good bird


    "PATA!"


    Close this thick ancient book, but also splashed some dust, this year is really a little long.


    Seeing this, the old man in hemp said with a bitter smile, "this is basically what happened in those years. The immortals and his brothers saved the two worlds with their lives."


    "He is also known as the overlord of fairyland. His strength and reputation can be called, but now few people remember his kindness."


    "Because of that big formation, the world of ten thousand souls became like this. It was barren and mortal. At that time, there was no way to let all people retreat, so many people were trapped there. This is the guilt of the ancestors."


    Ning Tao nodded. He knew that.


    Because of this, master Longjin was accepted as a disciple by master Xiaoyao, one of the ten immortals.


    Uncle Tim once said


    He picked up another ancient book, on which was a more ancient seal character. There was only one ancient character. Although it was a little broken, he recognized it at a glance.


    "Witch!"


    Ning Tao wiped off the dust and looked complicated. It was his own family business.


    I''m the leader of the witch sect.


    The old man in hemp said, "I don''t know much about witchcraft. This orthodoxy is very mysterious. What I know is the same as that in ancient books. I can''t help my martial uncle."


    "You are welcome, martial nephew. I have nothing to do in my spare time. I''ll just read books casually. You can do it first."


    Ning Tao said with a smile.


    The old man in hemp immediately stepped back.


    At this time, the sun was shining high, but the attic was cool, and some green plants were rustling. Ning Tao opened this ancient book while tasting hot tea.


    The first is the origin: the history of witchcraft is definitely one of the oldest in the fairyland and the world of all souls.


    It seems to have been established in the age of myth. The founder is the legendary Chiyou emperor, and a unique candlelight dragon in the three realms, the favorite of heaven and earth.


    The ancient books are still detailed here, and then there are some trivial things. There are witches in every era, which play a great role. But they always keep a mysterious veil and seldom communicate with the outside world.


    Ning Tao is very curious about the above, that is, every time they appear, they are led by a holy king. They are all famous and powerful people who help them to go up.


    I don''t know how they became the holy king. They have nothing in common, but they make the witch sect follow them wholeheartedly.


    Turning back, Ning Tao is scared,


    at the beginning, Xiao Hei told him about two great emperors, one is the emperor of resentment, and the other is the emperor of yuan. That emperor of resentment was once the holy king,


    and then, the Emperor of heaven is also!


    This makes him very strange. The standard of selecting the holy king by the witch sect has always been very ambiguous, but these guys don''t make him understand?


    Is there any secret of witchcraft?


    Ning Tao felt his chin and continued to turn back. There was nothing to pay attention to.


    Because of the end of the chaotic ancient times, the witch sect chose to stick to the ancestral precepts and stay in the earth, the world of souls. After that, there was no news of them.


    The site of witchcraft religion in fairyland no longer exists.


    He slowly closed the ancient books. His brow was heavy. Without any clue, he found the saint Miao Jingjing from the witch sect. I''m afraid this line won''t work.


    I don''t have any clue, so I have to let it go first.


    At present, what Ning Tao wants to do is wait for the woman''s information to deal with the clan''s affairs. He decides to go to Minghai, where he will fight with the sea demon. The edge of life and death is often the fastest.


    He had a hunch that it was not far away to break through the five aspects of training deficiency.


    In the future, the goal is to improve the strength as much as possible just for the sake of the name of taijizong.


    It also represents the destiny of a clan.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao wanted to leave, but he insisted that the environment was good and the mood was peaceful, so he began to practice in the same place."The way of the soul, the eye of the heart!"


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    The two assistants show up together, and the cultivation is doubled


    This is three days.


    Ning Tao hasn''t gone anywhere these three days. He talks with the old man in hemp clothes in this attic. He gains a lot and practices fast in the state of meditation.


    Many obscure and obscure questions about martial arts were immediately opened up by his instruction.


    "Chirp...!"


    A few birds fell on the vines and looked at Ning Tao, who was sitting cross legged in the shade.


    This human has been sitting here for a few quarters of an hour, they want to get close to each other, but a gentle breeze blows, and the birds are quietly startled away. It''s the old man in hemp who makes the move.


    See his eyes startled, looking at the state of Ning Tao at the moment, the face unexpectedly gushed out a smile.


    A field, he slowly open, do not allow anything to disturb him.


    That''s right.


    Ning Tao is in a breakthrough.


    The spiritual power in the body is as powerful as a flood. It runs fast in a big week, and the whole body''s breath is also improving in an orderly way.


    At a certain moment, the breath soared.


    Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, a spirit power burst out, and his look flashed with joy.


    It broke through.


    I thought it would take a few days, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast. It seems that it''s related to the local environment and the guidance of the old man in hemp clothes. I''m more confident about this trip.


    And he has mastered the way of fighting, which he has always understood. This is the Ninth Avenue he has mastered.


    The old man in linen came over with a smile. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly looked up at the sky.


    I saw a golden light falling from the sky, it was a stone tablet, also issued a cold voice: "the road limit, ningmo."


    "If you detect that the number of avenues has broken the record, you will be rewarded. If you dare to break the record again within one month, you will directly pull the black..."


    The old man in hemp clothes was stunned. This can also break the record. How many times is this?


    He looked at the Wudao stele. Almost half of it was the name of ningmo. Was it a swipe screen?


    Ning Tao raised his head, his face was not angry, a broken monument was shouting all day to pull black himself, now he didn''t even give the reward, gone with the wind, right.


    When he saw that he was about to leave, his eyes turned, and there was a flash of light. The mighty power turned into a pair of giant hands, and he grabbed the Wudao stele.


    The old man in hemp shrank his pupils and was startled. Did he want to rob wudaobei?

 Chapter 1952

    A pair of big hands,


    directly and boldly grasp the wudaobei.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining. In fact, he has long wanted to do this. He is very curious about what the Wudao stele is? And those treasures, where did they come from?


    He''s not just curious.


    The whole taijizong has been curious for many years!


    Wudaobei was originally very weak, but it seemed that it was aware of the danger, so it burst into golden light. It easily shattered the big hand of Lingli, and the golden light was even more dazzling.


    "Warning, warning...!"


    "It interferes with the normal operation order of wudaobei, punishes and calms the devil. It is blacklisted and no longer recorded."


    Originally quiet taijizong, suddenly boiling up, tens of thousands of people looked up in amazement at the golden wudaobei, actually someone wants to rob it?


    It''s still master Ning.


    They were so surprised that they felt that they were a couple of enemies and finally broke up.


    Well, it''s really a blacklist.


    It''s no surprise that the old man in linen smiles bitterly at this, because someone once had a fever in his head.


    The result is the same as now.


    He wanted to remind, but it was too late.


    "Martial uncle," he said with a bitter smile, "you can''t catch it. No one can catch it except the ancestor. Even the immortal can''t do it."


    Ning Tao a frown, there is no accident, after all, so many years of curiosity and more than him.


    In terms of strength,


    people who are better than themselves are everywhere.


    All of a sudden, he had a plan. Seeing that the stele was about to escape, he gathered his hands again. They were no longer dark yellow, but silver white.


    This is the power of space, condensed by space.


    "The hand of space!"


    Ning Tao roared, and then stretched out his hand again. The void was like nothingness in front of him.


    It was stopped almost immediately.


    On one side, the old man in linen shook his head and sneered. They had already tried what they could. It was impossible for them to succeed. No one could catch it.


    This is the impossible.


    Heiyang and Baiyang look up at the sky, shaking their heads and laughing. The results are doomed.


    No one can catch it.


    The master of Taiji, Hong Changlao, and tens of thousands of disciples are very clear about the past of Wudao stele. Several immortals once joined hands to use immortal tools to keep it, but not only failed, they were pulled black.


    This stele is very arrogant.


    This time, master Ning is going to die. In the future, he will never be a record breaker again.


    The crowd laughed violently.


    But the next second, everyone was shocked, and the silver hands firmly grasped the stele.


    A space gap was opened, and it was only one step short of the wudaobei to rush in. However, it was tightly held by the silver hand and could not move forward.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Tens of thousands of people took in cold air.


    How could it be? People rubbed their eyes desperately, but what they saw was still this scene.


    The two became a protracted battle. The silver white hands tried their best to pull out, while the wudaobei was biting its teeth and rushing in. But for a while, no one could help.


    "This This


    The people were shocked and speechless.


    But his eyes were more intense, and his whole body didn''t roar.


    "Roar...!"


    On one side, the old man in hemp clothes was silly. His eyes were wide and round Actually caught it.


    But there was a roar in my ear: "what are you doing? Help me."


    "Warning, warning..."


    Regardless of the shouts of the stele, the crowd reacted instantly. The old man in hemp offered a spirit rope to pull it back, but found that he could not touch it.


    Change a fishing net, even worse.


    This stele seems to be tangible, but in fact it has no quality.


    Black Yang and white Yang two elders appeared in mid air. They were shocked, and then they conjured up a picture of yin and Yang Tai Chi. They each stretched out a hand, one black and one white. If they were captured by nature, they would be directly held down.


    But it passes through its body.


    A few of the antiques hidden in the depths have no intention of making a move.


    It seems to be the same as the rumor. It''s not so much a monument as a rule body. It was created by the ancestor with great power


    "Come here, roar...!"


    Ning Tao burst out with all his strength and urged the way of space to the extreme. Seeing that no one can help him, he can only insist on it and see who has consumed who?


    "Ningshizu, come on, ningshizu, come on..." The disciples below cheered.


    And the golden light of Wudao stele flickered. It seemed to be in a hurry. It instinctively felt a threat.


    "Warning, rahei, warning..."


    Suddenly, it heard another cold voice: "new record creator, Ning Mo, reward, ten spirit fruits..."With these words,


    ten spirit fruits flew out of the space gap.


    One of them was stunned. Then they rolled their eyes and looked contemptuous. The goods had been yelling and blackening just now. How could they still send something?


    But Ning Tao scorned and said angrily, "are you a beggar? Come out with some good things, or I can spend the whole day with you. "


    "I''m really giving you a stone face, don''t you dare to blackish me again..."


    Wudaobei is really in a hurry. It has been struggling all the time, but it is fruitless. It has no intelligence and can only be solved according to the rules and methods of instinct.


    Then he said coldly: "handsome record extreme person, ningmo, reward, seven grade magic weapon defense one..."


    People almost didn''t jump out of their eyes. They yelled at each other. They were handsome and recorded. Do you still have ugly records and send seven grade magic weapons? Are you so casual? Do you have a good reputation?


    Ning Tao complacent, this stone is quite able to speak, immediately said: "can not be so stingy, since you are not willing to give it, then I will take it myself."


    As soon as the words came down, he tried his best to throw the stone tablet to the other end. At the same time, a pair of big silver hands flashed into the gap of the space.


    No matter three, seven, twenty-one, pull it all out.


    "Wow...!"


    There was a noise, and then a pile of treasures fell from the silver hands.


    Is that ok?


    "Whoosh!"


    Wudaobei got into the space gap with the fastest speed in history, and regardless of the falling baby, when it was about to heal, another cold voice came out:


    "shameless!"


    "I''d like to, can you manage it?" Ning Tao sweated heavily and put up a middle finger there.


    Who let you always pull black me, temper and so smelly, so proud, deserve


    In unknown space.


    The golden Wudao stele is back to its original position. Originally, it should be covered with treasures, but now it is more than half empty. Please calculate its psychological shadow area


    The outside world is full of treasures.


    Several of them were very eye-catching. Mr. Hong suddenly yelled, "my God, immortal bones, look, it''s immortal bones..."

 Chapter 1953

    In the sky, a skeleton fell.


    He was kneeling, the whole body is made of jade and glass, crystal clear, without any impurities, just like a work of art.


    In the sunlight, it is as bright as a gem.


    Ning Tao hears the sound and sees the immortal skeleton at a glance. The mighty immortal power sent out from it makes people feel real.


    Besides it,


    there is a lot of things left behind.


    Do not wait for them to fall, three fairy fog spread out, like soft cotton, let them fall on the top.


    "Whoosh...!"


    They rushed over excitedly and were blinded by the glittering treasures. It was really shocking.


    I couldn''t even grasp the stele of Wudao before.


    Now, someone has robbed the Wudao stele.


    The problem is that he succeeded. Not only did he gain a lot, but even the Wudao stele was too scared to go black.


    You are the only one who can''t think of it. You can''t do it without him.


    tens of thousands of people are around, but no one dares to move. Who dares to move Ning Shizu''s things? Do you ask the master of Xiaoming? Dare not move!


    Ning Tao came late.


    At a glance, I focused on the immortal skeleton. Although it had fallen for many years, the skeleton was full of vitality, like a vigorous willow tree.


    If he had not lost his life, Ning Tao would have doubted whether he was still alive.


    With a move, hold up the corpse slowly.


    There is no danger. It seems that someone has dealt with it and transformed it into a treasure, an immortal with great effect.


    "Good luck, younger martial brother. This corpse should have been left by the ancestor. It was treated by secret method and only retained his pure vitality."


    "In my opinion, the prestige he exuded should be great in his lifetime. It''s a complete treasure. In terms of value, ten cities will not be changed," heiyang''s father exclaimed.


    Ning Tao is glad to hear that some good things are hidden in the broken stone tablet.


    More importantly.


    Mo Yuntian and Mo Lao are now recovering and recuperating in the soul of his ring. This is a perfect container. Is it useful for him?


    Let Mo remould his body, let Zhou Heng and Zhou old be reborn, and let Master Wu Chenzi come back to life!


    These are his three wishes in Hongmeng!


    It''s a simple matter for Mr. Zhou. He can do it with the strength of taijizong, but he is on the earth now.


    It''s a bit tricky for Mo Lao, because not all the bodies can integrate his spirits, and he has to achieve the perfect fit.


    Just like human blood type and bone marrow, we should match the right model, otherwise we will do the opposite.


    As for the master, Ning Tao has asked many people, including Xiao Hei, Xiaoyao, heiyang and Baiyang, but they are all at a loss. Maybe they can only come to a conclusion when they see them with their own eyes.


    Just as Ning Tao said, wuchenzi has already been killed. The situation is really strange


    In addition to the immortal bones, there are many good things. There are hundreds of fresh fruit. There are a lot of magic weapons and materials. Ning Tao can see several of them, but they are all very different types.


    In addition, there are also some elixirs, Baodan, many good things popular in ancient times


    However, Ning Tao counted it carefully, but there was not much he could use. He just picked some and gave the rest to his nephew Xiaoming. Zongmen needed them badly.


    Whether it''s Feng Wuchen and other 20 people who are in the process of transformation, or a group of disciples, they are all great help.


    Although master Tai Chi is happy, how can he take advantage of his martial uncle? I have a conclusion in my heart


    In the laughter, everyone began to get busy.


    The immortal bones and some things to improve his accomplishments are in the hands of Ning Tao. He wanted to wake up Mo Lao, but considering the lack of his origin, let''s wait until we can find something to restore his origin.


    On the top of the mountain, you can see the clouds.


    Ning Tao stands on it, his face is determined. He has decided to leave for Minghai later.


    One is to find Xiao Hei.


    The second is to improve in battle.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Two streamers came, one was the nephew of the master Xiaoming, the other was elder Hongya.


    The latter said: "Shizu, we have the intelligence, and we have the spies from the southern regions."


    Then he handed out a jade tube.


    Ning Tao took it, frowned and took a look. Lin Yurou, the true disciple of Xuanyin sect.


    Really True story!


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, full face is stunned.


    What''s the matter with the competition among the inner disciples? Did xuanyinzong come to find fault? Let one practice Tao and one practice emptiness.


    Seeing that he was angry, Hong Chang said, "don''t worry, Shizu. It''s said that she has made some mistakes in her cultivation, which leads her back to the cultivation of emptiness."Ning Tao looks back, and it is.


    But this made him even more surprised. Why did a zhenzhuan disciple, once, have a bad time with him?


    Elder Hong frowned and said, "the result of my investigation is just the same."


    "There was a civil war more than half a year ago, and then it broke up. It is said that many strong men came out and many people died. As for DOUMENG, the patriarch you said, he seems to have escaped injured."


    "After that, there was no news."


    "What? Run away


    Ning Tao''s face is transient. His words make him feel cool and oppressive.


    If doumon is not dead.


    In his present state, he must be far beyond himself. I don''t know how far away he is from becoming an immortal.


    "Damn it


    In his heart, he was impatient. Now he was far from DOUMENG. If he went on like this, he would be the first to prove the truth. That would be the end.


    Just about to leave for Minghai, but the master of lighting yelled: "martial uncle, wait a minute first."


    Then he took out a ring.


    "There is an array disk in it, called Yin Yang spirit absorbing array. Every time you start it, you need at least ten thousand spirit stones, which can speed up your cultivation. I also changed the center into immortal stone, and prepared ten million spirit stones for you."


    "Now that the clan''s treasure house is open, we can only provide so many things for martial uncle. There are still some life-saving things in it. I hope martial uncle will keep them well."


    The master of Taiji gave it to Ning Tao.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t agree with Ning Tao going out, but judging from the belief of martial uncle, he has to go out. His road is full of thorns and tribulations.


    It''s unrealistic to make him a greenhouse flower.


    Ning Tao is very happy. It''s equivalent to bringing an accelerator. Now his cultivation is nine times as much as that of ordinary people. It''s a timely help to have this thing.


    Put away immediately, the sole of foot a step straight into the sky, laughing: "a few months later, wait for me to come back."


    "Ha ha Whoosh...! "


    Looking at this figure galloping toward the northern Ming sea, the Tai Chi Master''s eyebrows are full of worries. He always feels uneasy


    Outside the mountain gate, Ning Tao leaves far away.


    However, in a distant depression, a ghost suddenly appeared. He watched the figure leave with his own eyes, and his eyes were shining with moriran''s killing.


    "Inform the ghost king that the target has appeared!"

 Chapter 1954

    "Yes, yes, he''s alone."


    "Do you want to do it?"


    The ghost, holding the jade tube in his hand, seems to be transmitting sound. His whole body looks ghostly, but he can''t feel any breath.


    His eyes were fixed on Ning Tao.


    Just finish saying these words, suddenly see a streamer quickly chase Ning Tao, such as a rainbow day by day, cut the sky and the earth, straight into the sea of clouds.


    Ghost a Leng, then busy way: "the situation has changed, not only he a person, there is a person who does not know the identity of the guy to catch up."


    The jade tube flickered and disappeared, as if thinking.


    After a long time,


    in the jade tube, there was a harsh voice: "catch up, find out the person''s identity, and if necessary, kill him together."


    "Remember, this action is very important. It''s related to the progress of the organization plan. There is an old thing threatening us. Now we can only make it right."


    "Only success, not failure..."


    Words fall, jade tube light scattered.


    Ghost frowned and saw that the two black spots disappeared in the field of vision and turned into black fog to catch up.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Shortly after he left, a handsome young man in black robe jumped from a towering ancient tree.


    A pair of strange eyes to see, brow a Cu, whispered: "these ghost things and organization, interesting, I would like to see what you do ghost?"


    "This time I come back, I''ll settle with you."


    "Whoosh!"


    The sole of his foot moved, and then he chased through the air.


    And in the place where he left, over the sea of clouds, the figure of heiyang Laozu appeared. He held his chin and thought, as if he thought of something.


    A pair of old eyebrows wrinkled like a ravine


    In the sky.


    Ning Tao offered a flying boat, which is one of his rewards. It''s a very good seven grade flying magic weapon.


    The northern region is big, and the Ming sea is bigger.


    It will take some time to start from taijizong.


    Just after flying for a short time, Ning Tao suddenly feels something is wrong. The power of the spirit spreads, but there is always a bad feeling. It seems to be dangerous.


    "Perspective!"


    Stop the boat and look around.


    Soon fixed in a cloud, Ning Tao look cold, one handed called out a long gun, said: "is your own obedient out, or I put you out?"


    "Why?"


    "Interesting, you can find me, I see me?" A cool laugh came.


    The sound is familiar and pleasant.


    I saw a black robe appeared from the clouds and approached Ning Tao fearlessly, as if he wanted to fall on his boat.


    But Ning Tao eyes a cold, cold way: "how, you can''t wait to fight with me again?"


    "True disciple, Lin Yurou!"


    The figure of the black robed man stood upright in the sea of clouds. Seeing that his name was called out, he opened the brim of his hat to reveal his delicate appearance.


    Yes, it''s Lin Yurou.


    She said with a smile: "since you know that I am a true disciple, you must know that I am injured. If you really want to fight me, wait until I get better."


    "Hum!"


    "What the hell are you up to? Why do you stop me here if you don''t want to fight with me?"


    Ning Tao is very cautious.


    Hearing this, Lin Yurou said with a smile, "if I say I happen to meet you, do you believe it?"


    "Cut, fart!" Ning Tao sniffed.


    "You see, to tell you the truth, you don''t believe me. I just wanted to go to Minghai to find something. I met you by chance. After all, we are one of the di Sha sect. We''ve also had a hand in hand. Maybe we can take a ride."


    "Do you have the heart to watch me, a weak woman, go to Minghai alone and be bullied by bad people?" Lin Yurou blinked his big eyes pitifully.


    Ning Tao was angry and happy, you a true disciple will be afraid of bad people, don''t tease, OK.


    Immediately sneered: "if you''re afraid, don''t go. If you want to take a ride, there''s no door. Finally, I''ll warn you again, don''t follow me, otherwise..."


    With that, he wanted to drive the boat away.


    Lin Yurou is in a hurry and stomps her foot angrily. This bastard is not a man. A pretty girl wants to take a ride. He doesn''t want to. She won''t take a ride.


    Seeing that he really wanted to leave, he immediately called out: "Hey, wait Wait, I can pay. I can swear I won''t hurt you. I just want a ride... "


    But shouting, people have gone far.


    Lin Yu was so angry that she wrinkled Qiong''s nose and pouted. This bastard deserves to be single all his life. Can she turn a blind eye to her beauty?


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    Is dark scold, a flying boat suddenly flew to the side, unexpectedly is the return of Ning Tao.


    As soon as Lin Yu''s soft eyes brighten, he is proud. He knows that this bastard is playing routine with her and is with a beautiful woman. Which man doesn''t want to, and which man doesn''t want to have some exciting sex.This is not, or to be obedient to pick her up.


    But Ning Tao''s first words made her silly: "it''s very expensive to take my car."


    "Ha?"


    Lin Yurou was stunned and thought that he was joking. He immediately said, "you How much do you want? "


    "You see, you are so beautiful. Someone must have harassed you. I''m still a seven grade magic weapon, plus the unstable security fee and thug fee..." Ning Tao seriously broke his fingers and said more and more.


    "Well, ten thousand spirit stone is enough," Lin Yu rubbed naoren and said boldly.


    Ning Tao''s eyes lit up, and he immediately made a gentleman''s gesture and said with a smile: "please!"


    Step into the boat and throw him a ring.


    Lin Yurou rolled her eyes wildly. She had never seen such a man without integrity. She also asked for money from a beautiful woman and was destined to be single. Forget it, I don''t have the same opinion with him.


    The flying boat broke through the air, but Ning Tao happily put away the ring and said: "ten thousand spirit stones. One day, Ning style flying boat will guide you. Let''s go..."


    "What, ten thousand a day, you rob you," Lin Yurou screamed in the sea of clouds.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Just left for a while, a black fog stopped here for a moment, revealing a puzzled face.


    After thinking about it,


    we''d better make it clear first.


    I don''t know, there are a pair of eyes behind him


    As we all know.


    In the vast northern region, only 30% of the land is occupied by land, while 70% of the sea is occupied by the forbidden area, which is even larger, because no one has counted it completely.


    Someone has made a simple division, including the extra sea area, the central sea area, and The Black Sea.


    Generally speaking, the central sea area is the limit that human beings can go to, because the Black Sea is too terrible, too terrible.


    Strictly speaking,


    there is the real sixth penalty area.


    In the outer sea area, there are many islands, big and small, known as Beihai islands, where there is a powerful force, not inferior to Disha.


    He is Beihaimeng!


    Ning Tao controls the flying boat. After a long time, he comes to the outer sea. The smell of the sea here is very fishy. Looking down, you can see the blue ocean and hear the sound of the waves. Looking forward, it''s really endless.


    But he was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery, and the connection between him and Xiao Hei became more and more intense.


    It seems, not far away

 Chapter 1955

    Ning Tao looks very happy. Xiao Hei is not far from here. He thought it would take him a long time to find it. After all, Minghai is so big.


    Sink into your mind and feel carefully.


    In On the front left


    Suddenly opened his eyes, and then manipulated the boat to go quickly, in the air to draw a white mark.


    "Hey, where are you going? That''s not the way to the central sea area. We''re going to the Beihai black market under Beihai League. Do you hear me..."


    Lin Yu wrinkled her eyebrows in surprise.


    But Ning Tao a smile, wave a hand consolation way: "know, wait for me to pick up a friend first."


    "Ha? Friends? "


    Lin Yurou was stunned and his face was strange.


    Why did she hitchhike? Why do you want to join him? Don''t you just want to have an affair or something, for her plan to create chaos.


    No matter whether Ning Tao''s friend is male or female, it will hinder her. No, it must be a trouble.


    But out of caution, she first asked, "well, what''s your friend like?"


    "It''s absolutely unique in fairyland. It loves sleeping, boasting, fighting, but it''s the first to run away. If you want to admit counsels, it''s the king without a crown."


    Ning Tao said without hesitation.


    If Xiaobai were here, he would be so excited that he would clap his paws wildly. It''s so vivid, and he would say what he thinks


    "Eh?"


    When Lin Rou said this, she had no friends? It''s a long experience.


    Unique, interesting.


    All of a sudden, she was curious about what kind of person his friend was. After all, she had just hitchhiked. I''m afraid it would not be very good if she broke up.


    Forget it. Let''s go ahead.


    However, as he was flying, a pair of big hands suddenly emerged from his head. It seemed that he was trying to catch the boat. He was very powerful and domineering.


    "Well!"


    Two eyes flash, one punch, one palm, invisible tacit understanding, fast as lightning.


    "Boom...!"


    Lingli explosion, the sea was hit by heavy waves.


    Ning Tao steadied himself, stood on the boat, raised his head and said, "who, get out?"


    When Lin Yurou looked at the seven grade magic weapon, she suddenly got a headache and said, "I forgot to tell you that Minghai actually has another name, which is called the heaven of crime."


    "Because the plate here is too big, even the daluoxian palace can''t control it. In addition, the pirates are responsible for it, and they unite with a group of sanxiu to set up the Beihai alliance. Therefore, it''s even more lawless, and there''s almost no reason and rules to speak of."


    "In a word, it''s not uncommon here to kill people and steal goods, to burn, kill and plunder, to sell and stab."


    Ning Tao a sign, not only did not fear, on the contrary some excitedly licked the lip.


    Always feel a wild burning.


    Well, I feel like I''ve come to the right place.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "I thought it was some young girl who came to Minghai for stimulation, but I didn''t expect that they were still two thorny dolls, which was interesting," a skinny old man appeared.


    See him face to expose treacherous smile, greedily looked at a flying boat, and evil stare at Lin Yu soft to see a traitor.


    I didn''t expect that today''s luck burst, not only someone came to send the baby, but also someone sent a big beauty to his old man, the best, this figure, not tired of playing.


    "Old thing, look again and dig your dog''s eyes," Lin Yu said angrily with a twinkle of soft eyes.


    Because she wanted to seduce Ning Tao to commit a crime, she changed her conservative line, so her clothes were very sexy.


    But I didn''t expect to seduce Ning Tao. Instead, I seduced an old man.


    This is really


    She can tolerate Ning Tao because there is no way to breed chaos without him.


    But other men can''t do it. She is very conservative in her heart. This time, she has made great determination and psychological preparation for more than 20 years.


    And Ning Tao takes out white fall, light way: "so say, you are to plan to kill a person to exceed goods?"


    The skinny old man''s eyes were straight in a moment. Another seven grade magic weapon. Dear, what bad luck did he step on today.


    You know, it''s very precious, rare and powerful.


    As for the seven grade magic weapon, some strong practitioners dream of having one, but it''s a pity that they still use the six grade magic weapon. This kind of person is no less than a few.


    But now he saw a little boy who had two pieces of seven grade magic weapons. His strength was just five. He must have been the young master of a big family.


    "Hair, hair, ha ha...!" The skinny old man laughed wildly, his eyes full of greed and madness.


    "Boom" a, Lian Xu eight heavy spirit power burst out, this is his base strength.


    "Little boy, I really want to thank you for sending me a good baby and a girl. In return, I will let you die happily."The skinny old man grinned.


    "Tao FA, five ghost claws!"


    They were all painted black, extremely sharp, like iron claws, and seemed to corrode.


    However, when Ning Tao saw him do it, he shook his head helplessly, stretched his muscles and bones for a while, and said faintly to his side, "let''s go together and let him die a little more clearly."


    "Waves...!"


    Lin Yurou draws out her sword and has a lot of opportunities to kill. She has been trained many times in Minghai. How can she be afraid of an old man.


    "Daofa, the Heihe River will be destroyed!"


    "The way of water, the river of water!"


    Ning Tao points to the sky with one hand. The power of the two water is superposed, and the power is doubled, which instantly oppresses the old man.


    "Eh, you''re quite capable. I hope you don''t put on airs," the skinny old man said with a grim smile.


    Ning Tao sneered and clenched his fist with five fingers. His pure sense of strength condensed from his muscles. He hit the old man hard with one fist, just like an extremely compressed iron fist.


    "Bang!"


    "Click Ah, ah...! "


    There was only a bone fracture and a scream. The finger bone of the lean old man was broken.


    In the field, he was heavily repelled, and horror and pain appeared on his thin face. Just now, he felt a terrible force, just like hitting a rock mountain. It was terrible.


    And a black river, crazy erosion of him.


    "This How can this be? You are from Xuanyin sect. No Don''t kill me. I''m the owner of Moby Dick island. You can''t kill me... "


    The skinny old man ran away screaming.


    He can live so long because he can see through. From the blow he just saw that they are not easy to provoke. If he continues to fight, I''m afraid he will fall here.


    Ning Tao smiles coldly, and Lin Yurou, who has disappeared, suddenly appears. A sword pierces the heart of the skinny old man. She hides in the Heihe River. Ning Tao perfectly holds his attention and hits him well.


    "Well No, you You''re going to get what you deserve, Islander I won''t let you go... " The skinny old man''s expression solidified and fell into the sea in horror.


    Ning Tao rushes over, pulls out his space ring and lets him fall into the beautiful ocean.


    "Putong...!"


    Set off white spray, swallowed by the sea.


    Lin Yurou snorts coldly. This way of death is cheap for him. An old guy with many flaws. Even if she closes her eyes, she can kill him thousands of times.


    Immediately said: "in this Minghai, every move should not be too conspicuous, will be watched, go quickly, lest be watched by what Moby Dick Island owner."


    Ning Tao nodded and went away.


    Not long after they left, a group of ghost fog came wandering. After wandering here for a while, they even bent down and rushed to the sea, startling away a large sea demon.


    When he reappeared, he turned out to be a thin old man with a vicious smile on his lips

 Chapter 1956

    "Wow...!"


    Below the sound of the waves crisp, the color of the sea is sapphire blue, looks very beautiful.


    Ning Tao is in flight, scanning downward.


    There are many islands, but they are basically empty islands, covered by green plants, with different shapes.


    Some are as big as a mountain, some are as big as a city, some are as big as a basketball court, and there are many reefs in various forms.


    Turtle shaped, fish shaped, even crescent shaped


    The feeling of entering here is not the taste of the sea or the island, but the feeling is very big, very big, extremely vast, almost boundless. Looking around, you can''t find the skyline at all.


    Small let you feel like a mole ant looking up at the universe, such as a drop in the ocean, a sea of stars and dust, too insignificant.


    Ning Tao''s face was shocked. He couldn''t help admiring the uncanny workmanship of nature. He was worthy of the title of "hum, I hope you''ll have this kind of tone later. A group of evil animals will not stay until later." Fang Mu clenched a big knife and was murderous.


    At this time, the spirit power around the crazy influx of ice flame fruit, it reached the final stage of maturity.


    The situation is tense.

 Chapter 1957

    Psychic boiling, to a point gathering.


    Xiao Hei looks up at Bingyan fruit, a little worried, this strange treasure is very amazing.


    But the more astonishing the scene, the greater the movement. Seven or eight human friars are eyeing the dozen sixth order sea monsters on the opposite side, and they may attack at any time.


    Dozens of the weak were hacked to death.


    Once mature, it will be a bloody battle.


    He sank into his mind and tried his best to stir up that little connection, hoping to urge Ning Tao


    Outside the sea.


    Two streamers from the sky speed across, faster and faster, straight into the sky.


    Ning Tao eyebrow a wrinkly, in the heart always have a kind of anxious feeling, is small black what matter?


    "Go ahead, full speed!"


    But as soon as the words fell, Lin Yurou screamed and said, "be careful, it''s below."


    "Putong...!"


    Below the sea suddenly out of a big pliers, shark teeth, crocodile bite force, even steel it can easily cut.


    "No, Xuanwu shield!"


    Ning Tao''s eyelid jumps and protects himself.


    "Dang Crunch Click...! "


    The big pincers seem to be very skillful, and all of a sudden they clamp Ning Tao. It seems that they are going to cut him off.


    Lin Yurou is furious and takes out Xuanyin sword directly. A Heishui River surrounds him like a swimming dragon, roaring and killing with her to the sea.


    But a big pincer came out and rushed at her.


    Ning Tao is shocked and angry. Through perspective, he also takes the opportunity to see the real face of the sea demon. He is actually a sixth order lobster. It''s really a dog


    "Roar..."


    In this fight, on the nameless Island, the enchanting plant like Panlong is about to mature.


    More than a dozen sea monsters squeak excitedly and approach step by step. There are sea crabs, cuttlefish, and a poisonous black water snake


    Their leader is an octopus.


    Fang Mu is also excited to bring people close to him. No matter when the founder is in charge, if necessary, he still wants to take it alone. How can he take the treasure back.


    "Jiji...!"


    Three salamanders roar ferociously. They are exotic animals. They are powerful, but the number is not enough.


    Xiao Hei slipped down quietly and looked at the shining fruit. He was very anxious.


    What to do?


    Ordinary storage ring can only keep ice flame fruit for a few days, but if you let it stutter, the effect is not big. After all, it is cultivated with its essence and blood.


    It just didn''t have the heart to let the treasure wither.


    But now, even if it is taken off, I''m afraid it can''t escape. There are more than 20 strong practitioners. There are still a lot of sea demon threats hidden in the surrounding waters, which have been surrounded like a net.


    Although Xiaohei is confident that they can''t break their own defense, what he is afraid of is that he is recognized. Now Minghai always gives him a feeling of palpitation.


    Once the identity is exposed, it will be a disaster.


    All of a sudden, the red and blue fruit was brilliant, and the spiritual power around it was almost drained. A pungent fragrance came from the fruit.


    This is Mature!


    A group of strong people''s eyes shine, almost at the same time roared: "kill, grab it for me."


    "Whoosh...!"


    More than 20 figures are like shells, one shot is like a crater, the siren is shrieking, the human is roaring, and the violent force forms a storm.


    The three salamanders were furious, and their pupils were red. The volcano behind them spewed hot lava. This is their talent. They control the fire.


    The flames were swallowed by the crowd.


    "No, damn it


    Fang Mu and others were shocked. They never expected that they would do this. They quickly blocked the magma.


    And the sea demon side is grinning, almost every sea demon has a kind of ability, that is to control water.


    It''s common for them to turn over rivers and seas and make waves. If they don''t know these things, they are not worthy of being called sea monsters. A king of beasts can turn up the tsunami level.


    "Gee...!"


    A water column rises, turns into a Python and rushes to this side, and converges into a water tornado to submerge the volcano.


    "Zizizi...!"


    Large areas of hazy water vapor appeared, like clouds, and soon enveloped the whole nameless island. However, the fighting did not stop, but became more bloody.


    The black water Xuan snake''s Scarlet pupil is ferocious, and the snake''s body is dormant, hiding all the breath. It stealthily touches to the left in the steam.


    And at some point.


    It is fierce, unexpectedly "Teng" ground rushed out, tore to a human friar.


    The latter was startled. His shield was unstable, and he was hit by the magma. He screamed. But the next second, his head and arm were swallowed by the black water snake."Human, delicious, Jie Jie...!"


    "Damn bastard!"


    Fang Mu and others are furious. Although they are all enemies except themselves, they are all human beings. How can they not be moved to see the same kind eaten by the sea demon with their own eyes.


    He looks a move, knife Gang big make, suddenly split to behind, the bright knife light let a person can''t look directly at.


    "Tao FA, kill the beluga in one go!"


    "Hiss Gee...! "


    It turned out that a cuttlefish wanted to sneak attack, but half of his head was cut off and he was given a few more cuts.


    A crab had just poked its head out, but it was pierced by a tongue with boiling hot magma. It was the biggest salamander waiting for a chance.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the three sides fought together.


    Complete a scuffle, in the hazy steam, red eyes as much as possible to fight the enemy.


    Xiaohei hid in the same place. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but wonder. This is the power of greed.


    In other words,


    why hasn''t that boy come yet?


    "Boom...!"


    "Damn human beings, you are offending the majesty of my sea demon. Get away from us. Bingyanguo belongs to us and belongs to the octagonal King..."


    "Put your grandmother''s black ink. We saw it first. You dare to fight against our Moby Dick island..."


    The two sides were very popular, and they swore at each other.


    Very shot, unknowingly killed white hot, a bloody body fell.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Twenty minutes later, most of the steam dissipated. Except for the crater, it was almost flattened by fighting, and more than a dozen bodies fell there.


    There are seven sea monsters left, including octopus, black water snake and so on.


    There are only three people left.


    The three guardians salamanders were miserable. Two of them died. The last one, the big one, was disabled and poisoned. He would lose his breath at any time.


    Three defeats all hurt.


    Fang Mu''s eyes were cold, and he suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "the ice flame fruit will wither in ten minutes. It''s better to put it away first, and then we can snatch it by strength."


    That octopus and black water Xuan snake looked at each other, also didn''t think much, ferocious way: "good!"


    But when they reached an agreement and were ready to take the fruit together, a tortoise suddenly appeared, with a long neck stretched out in front of the fruit, and said: "don''t move, or the tortoise will swallow it."


    "Little bastard, get out of here, don''t force me to stew you," Fang Mu said.


    "You are a little bastard. Your whole family is a little bastard. Dare you threaten Mr. tortoise? Believe it or not, Mr. tortoise will send his followers to kill you. Ning boy, go ahead..."


    Xiao Hei waved his paws, very powerful.


    A crowd suddenly nervous, is there anyone around, the spirit immediately again and again scan.


    But after a few breaths, I didn''t even have a hair.


    "Er


    Xiao Hei was embarrassed. Seeing them coming up, he screamed like a pig: "brother Ning, master Ning, they are going to rob your baby..."


    "Hum, who dares to move it, die," a familiar icy cold voice spreads out.

 Chapter 1958

    "Who pretends to be a ghost and get out of here?"


    Fang Mu and others stop their bodies and roar around. The shield is propped up.


    Octopus, the black water snake, are very close to the enemy. Their spirit beasts are the most sensitive. But now someone is approaching, they don''t react at all.


    Those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Two streamers came, revealing the figure of a man and a woman, the sunshine of a man and the beauty of a woman.


    It''s like a beautiful couple.


    It''s Ning Tao and Lin Yurou.


    I saw the former face indifferent, holding a long gun, condescending overlooking, like the king of the Lord.


    "You want me, baby?"


    "Fart, how can you become your baby? That''s what I saw first. It''s something from beluga island. Boy, those who know how to get away from you, otherwise, the sword will be blind."


    Square wood three people arrogantly roar a way.


    On the other side of the octopus is staring at the big round eyes, sharp way: "bastard, that is our sea demon, growing in the Ming sea, all of us."


    "You human beings are the aggressors since ancient times. One day we will kill you all."


    "Roar, roar, roar..."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, Xiao Hei put away the ice flame fruit and said with a grin: "a bunch of silly birds, do you really think you''ve stepped on the dog''s excrement luck and met this kind of treasure in the place where the birds don''t excrement?"


    "To tell you the truth, the treasure was bred by the tortoise master. If it wasn''t for the tortoise master, it would have withered long ago. You should be the aggressor."


    "Ha? What is it? "


    The two sides were dumbfounded and stunned.


    Who can believe this kind of nonsense? A tortoise can cultivate a kind of elixir. Why don''t you say that pigs can fly?


    Er ha''s eyes scared the dog to death.


    Bullshit!


    Square wood immediately anger urgent way: "since don''t listen to advise, then suffer to die, who also don''t want to rob my ice flame fruit."


    "Battle, beluga battle!"


    The three spiritual forces converged into a huge Moby Dick, breaking through the sea, as huge as a mountain.


    And seven sea monsters are crazy and rush directly to Xiao Hei, just a damned tortoise. Can they still defeat them? Bingyanguo, they swear they will get it.


    "Kill the turtle, ah Ning boy, come on and kill them, "said Xiao Hei.


    And the last salamander went west.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said coldly, "I''ll give these three people to me, and you''ll get those sea monsters. I always feel uncomfortable here. It''s better to leave as soon as possible."


    Then he grabbed the long gun and rushed up.


    And Lin Yurou glares and gets angry. Does this guy have any gentlemanly demeanor?


    A fool can see that the sea demon is the best.


    "Damn, smelly man, shameless..." Lin Yurou scolds in her heart, but she feels more and more concerned about him.


    Is this the so-called love hate each other?


    "Four times The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    Ning Tao''s breath soared, and he punched the huge Moby Dick, like a meteor crashing into the mountains.


    After Fangmu formed a battle, his strength was comparable to that of the eight or even stronger ones. With his unique means, he was confident to compete with the nine strong ones.


    "Daofa, white whale wags its tail!"


    The huge beluga raised huge waves, like a ship photographed this way.


    "Boom...!"


    The terrible wind was raging, and the only remaining volcano was broken, and the black smoke was billowing.


    Lin Yurou''s real strength is to practice Taoism, but in order to get close to Ning Tao and not let her be afraid of herself, she claims that her cultivation is backward, but in fact, she uses a secret method to seal her cultivation.


    Even if you want to untie it, it will take a long time.


    But even if only Lian Xu eight heavy, to deal with this group of sea demon, I believe it is enough.


    "The way of water, creation!"


    "Boom...!"


    Looking at the impending battle, Xiao Hei sighed with relief and a thief''s smile on his face. He was thinking about how to kill Ning Tao. Is 100 precious medicines enough?


    No way.


    This is a fairy medicine. I don''t know how the boy is doing. 200 strains should be enough.


    How can this boy hook up with a woman? He''s still a beautiful woman. Right, he has a dream. Eh, wait a minute. Xiao Hei''s eyes are shining. He finds another reason to blackmail Ning Tao.


    If you don''t take 250 pieces of precious medicine, don''t say you want its Bingyan fruit. It shakes out Ke''er''s business and wants to pick up girls, Jie Jie


    "Boom...!"


    "Burn bones, Xuanwu shield, shuize!"


    The strength of the three tracks is in full swing, and they are even. These guys are really strong.


    Ning Tao frowned.The main reason is that the battle is difficult. Without it, he can hang the three men.


    "Daofa, Moby Dick collision!"


    Fangmu laughed wildly and manipulated the huge Moby Dick, which crashed down like an aircraft carrier.


    "No!"


    Ning Tao''s heart is startled, the scope of this move is too big, the three people grimly smile to have already bumped to come over, but just want to fight with all one''s strength he suddenly works out a flash of light.


    "Spirit Kill


    An invisible Dragon Blade smashed into the mind of a virtual five heavy guy.


    His spirit strength barely reached the level of refining, and he was killed by a blow.


    And the battle front is indispensable. The original fierce offensive was disintegrated by itself in a moment.


    Square wood two people vomit blood madly, suffer to bite back, that one face of gape, how possible? How did he do it? He''s going to kill him.


    "Hiss!"


    A shot out, another person to the hole.


    Ning Tao looks at the startled square wood lying on the ground, sneers, full of abuse.


    Without the battle, he saw it as scum.


    Just about to start, Fang Mu panicked: "no No, you can''t kill me. I''m Moby Dick island... "


    "Hiss!"


    He was stabbed in the chest before he finished.


    Ning Tao said contemptuously, "I forgot to tell you that I killed an old man before I came here. He is also from beluga island. You can be your company..."


    "Fang Founder is in charge of... " The pupils of Fangmu contracted and the vitality passed away.


    "Damned bastard, stop it, you dare to kill me, beluga island people, I will defeat you," a terrible roar came from afar.


    "Island My Lord


    Fangmu looked ecstatic, but then he was shocked to pieces by a spirit force.


    Ning Tao''s face is hard to see. He is actually an island leader. You know, if he can be an island leader, at least he has to practice Taoism. This is far from the level they can play.


    Looking at Lin Yurou, who is still entangled with the sea demon, and Xiao Hei, who is running over, he immediately roared: "go, there is a strong one coming."


    After sacrificing the boat, the three fled in a hurry.


    But just after leaving the island, the sea water below rose to a height of 100 Zhang, forming a sea prison. A pair of big scarlet eyes like copper bells emerged from the bottom of the sea. Eight tentacles, like eight golden guns, were seven steps.


    Seeing this, the octopus on the island was overjoyed and said, "it''s the star anise king. Ha ha, long live my king. You''re dead, you bastards..."


    Beside him, the black water snake has been patted to death.


    Ning Tao three people are startled, did not expect that there is ambush at the bottom of the sea, or a seven level beast king?


    As soon as I looked up, I saw a familiar old man walking slowly in the void. He was full of ghost spirit, and his face was full of evil smile, like a ferocious ghost.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Ah How can it be? Aren''t you dead? It''s impossible? " Lin Yurou was shocked.

 Chapter 1959

    Far away, a beluga is speeding.


    Mixed with towering gas, the momentum of anger, but if you look carefully, it turned out to be a man in white.


    Over the sea, eight water columns rise to the sky, forming a solid sea prison, and eight long spear like tentacles, which can pump mountains and cut off water.


    There is a thin old man with a sinister smile on his face, exuding the strange smell of a strong Taoist, staring at Ning Tao.


    The three great masters of Taoism were forced into a desperate situation.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Lin Yu''s face turned white, and his heart suddenly "clattered". The old man really scared her, and he had already pierced his heart.


    But how did he come back to life?


    Look at his breath, he even broke through the path of cultivation. How can it be? Not in line with common sense?


    What makes her even more desperate is that there are three strong practitioners. She can''t fight now, even if she is asked to lift the seal and recover her strength.


    "Damn, what should I do?"


    And the black color, no wonder it felt a dangerous before, it is this big octopus dormant.


    It''s really sinister and cautious.


    When he looked at the thin old man again, he was a little dignified and suspicious. His small eyes flashed as if he saw it, and he even whispered: "ghost on the body?"


    Sometimes, the orcs can easily see things that humans can''t see.


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy, and his heart is cold. He can only grit his teeth to fight.


    "Roar...!"


    The seven level star anise King roars and stabs out his tentacles like lightning. The target is Xiao Hei.


    It clearly knows that the fruit is here.


    "Hold on to me, the way of space, blink," Ning Tao roared, and his figure disappeared.


    The six tentacles directly broke through the sea prison.


    At the same time, the man in the white robe came to see this scene. His face changed instantly. He was stunned for a few seconds before he lost his voice and said, "it''s the avenue of space."


    "This Is that Ning Tao? "


    Just shocked, suddenly I saw the gloomy old man again. He wanted to jump out of his eyes. He was a fool from beginning to end.


    What''s going on?


    How did founder manage things like this? The smell How to practice Tao? It''s not weaker than him.


    "This


    He was stunned and his face was unbelievable.


    The thin old man seemed to be aware of it. He looked this way with a smile. He seemed to know the owner of the body and hoped that he would not make any trouble for himself.


    "Who is your friend? You are not founder. Where is the real founder? " Although the owner of Moby Dick Island doesn''t want to provoke him, he should ask clearly.


    No matter how you say it, it''s also your right hand. If you die like this, you have to have a saying anyway.


    The thin old man twisted his neck and said with an evil smile, "I''m dead. The two people who ran away just now killed me."


    "Oh? Dead? "


    The master of Moby Dick Island squinted, but seeing that he was not easy to deal with, he had to put his eyes on Ning Tao again.


    In this sea.


    Don''t say you''re Ning Tao. Even if you''re a true disciple of Da Luo fairy palace, some people dare to kill you.


    Otherwise, why is it called the paradise of crime.


    The enemy of the disciples and the snatching of bingyanguo are the reasons for killing him.


    The star anise king has gone, fast.


    The owner of Moby Dick Island took a deep look at the man in charge, then changed his handprint and chased him as fast as he could.


    "Dao FA, flying whale technique!"


    "Whoosh!"


    In the blink of an eye, it''s kilometers away.


    Looking at the crowd leaving, the skinny old man was not in a hurry to catch up. Instead, he focused on the island and killed the only octopus with one punch.


    A big mouth, even their soul to suck out, regardless of scream, a swallow.


    After eating, I belched a lot.


    With a stronger breath on his body, he turned around and chased Ning Tao faster than the owner of Moby Dick island


    But not long after he left, a handsome young man in black appeared. His face was dignified. He looked at the more than 20 corpses and even sucked away the souls of the dead. What kind of organization was this?


    At that time, he seems to have found a drop in the bucket.


    Fairyland,


    why there is such a terrible existence


    "Whoosh...!"


    The flying boat broke out at full speed. Driven by the spirit stone and spirit power, it turned into a golden light and launched into the sky.


    However, there is a giant beast on the bottom of the sea, which is only fast but not slow. There is a beluga whale in the rear, which is catching up with each other very fast. The gap between the two is slowly narrowing.


    "Little bastard, you can''t run away. Please hand over bingyanguo. I''ll spare your life."


    "Roar...!"


    Ning Tao sneered and scolded: "do your spring and autumn dream. If you will let us go, ghosts will not believe it. Wait until you catch up with Laozi.""The way of space, blink!"


    In the blink of an eye, he ran a kilometer or two.


    When he first came to the northern region, his power of the way of space increased greatly, which was due to the ethereal mother crystal, which saved him ten years of hard work.


    The number of casts, however, was only seven.


    The main reason is that his cultivation is too low to exert the real power of space Avenue.


    "Asshole, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, we will catch you and tear you to pieces," roared the beluga Island owner.


    The false square, the star anise is also in hot pursuit.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Three chasing and one escaping, the breath is terrible, some small sea monsters are scared to shiver.


    It was half a day.


    Ning Tao was sweating, and the space Avenue was finished. He was exhausted.


    During this period, Lin Yurou controls the flying boat and takes turns to fight. He has kept a distance from the three strong practitioners of Taoism. If he consumes like this, one side will surely lose first.


    Two people are tired, unexpectedly push small black up.


    Looking at the little turtle, Lin Yurou pointed at it and glared at Ning Tao: "this is the friend you told me to pick up? A turtle? "


    "Brother, are you sure you''re not teasing me? I paid ten thousand spirit stones. As a result, you let me be chased by the three strong Taoists because of a turtle."


    "Refund!"


    Ning Tao rightfully kicked the little tortoise and said, "it''s all because of you. If you don''t give someone a refund, you''ll get into trouble."


    Small black stares big eyes, direct big anger way: "you fart, rather kid, tortoise ye fight with you."


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who..."


    "You Enough... "


    Lin Yu was so angry that his face was black and blue, and his face was full of depression.


    But suddenly his eyes turned, and a clever plan came to his mind. He reversed the skill and let himself spit out a mouthful of blood, making black and blue appear on his jade face.


    "Cough...!"


    Why are you so surprised Are you poisoned? "


    Lin Yurou nodded difficultly. He stretched out a snow-white thigh from under his skirt. It was tempting to commit a crime. He pointed to a black spot inside his finger. He pretended to be in pain and said, "I should have been poisoned by the black water snake."


    "I can suppress the poison, but it will leave an ugly scar, unless the poison is sucked out."


    Speaking of this, she blushed and said, "when I was a child, I was poisoned. My father smoked it for me."


    With that,


    closed his eyes shyly.


    But the ear but hear such a voice, Ning Tao very helpless way: "can I now where to find your father to give you drug?"


    "Yes," said Xiao Hei.

 Chapter 1960

    "Go to hell with you


    Lin Yurou becomes angry and angry. He wants to give them a big mouth.


    Xiao Hei got close and was kicked away.


    And Ning Tao see this busy Dodge, this woman temper how so strange, can''t be relatives to come.


    "Stupid, stupid..."


    Xiaohei Youyuan climbs out of the corner and climbs directly to Ning Tao. In its understanding, all the angry women are the same as her second sister.


    Unreasonable, vicious.


    Lin Yurou went to control the spaceship with a black face. She was not only angry, but also red to the root of her ears.


    Say what you just said.


    She didn''t know how much courage she mustered. Damn it, two bastards, they were struck by thunder, they were punished by heaven


    "Roar...!"


    "Little bastard, you can''t escape. Please hand over bingyanguo. Everything is easy to discuss."


    "Human beings, I can swear to you that as long as you hand over the bingyanguo, I will definitely save you one life. I am a sea demon. I am not like human beings. I am not trustworthy."


    The star anise king showed his ferocious head.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    The three refining ways pursued each other closely. They made three long white marks in the air and passed away in a flash.


    Ice flame fruit is the most precious medicine.


    They all know the importance of this elixir. To put it simply, if they take it, their accomplishments will soar several levels on the spot.


    What''s more, they can also understand and transform. This is a rare opportunity.


    If this thing is known by the outside world, it will certainly be looted. Even if dishazong and Tiangang sect make a move, they don''t feel surprised. The immortals will rob it.


    At present, they met with no more people to rob them, and they were not far away from them.


    Who can give up?


    Not to mention those guys are not as powerful as themselves. If they give up, it''s called rash.


    "Kill..."


    Ning Tao''s face is helpless. They''ve been chasing for a long time.


    Immediately scolded: "old dogs, if you have seed, you will continue to chase, to see which of us will die?"


    "I''m not afraid of persistence."


    "Don''t irritate them. The consequences are very serious. If we fight hard, we will lose. Let''s flee to Beihai City under the command of Beihai alliance. Fighting is strictly prohibited there, and they dare not come here."


    Lin Yurou reminded.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was dumb.


    At this time, the gap between them is only two or three thousand meters, which is very dangerous.


    Maybe in a flash.


    Xiao Hei glanced at him and then asked Ning Tao, "boy, how can you come to see Mr. tortoise now? Do you know how long Mr. tortoise has been waiting for you here?"


    "You''re so happy to say that I''ve been worried about you all day, that you can''t eat well and sleep well. After all kinds of difficulties, I finally come to you. You actually ask me, do you have a conscience?"


    Ning Tao''s face is full of pain.


    But Xiaohei didn''t eat it at all. He despised it in his heart. Instead, he pointed to the sea area and said, "look at these."


    "What?"


    "This is the land I have laid for you. I give it to you. As a reward, you can''t lose one of the 250 precious medicines."


    Xiao Hei is serious.


    "By the way, there are the combined combat skills when I was in the Qijue sect. Do you know that hurt me a lot, but it took me a long time to recover. There are 500 precious medicines in total. I''ll pay for them quickly."


    Xiao Hei rubbed her hands, hungry and thirsty.


    But not to say that it''s OK, Ning Tao is angry when he says that, and he dares to mention that combination of combat skills.


    What Man and tortoise in one


    He would rather die here.


    MMP, wearing a turtle shell fight, no sense of shame, immediately pinching the small black neck scuffle.


    "Your uncle, dare to tell me the combined combat skills again. I''ll take your shell off and let you dance seaweed."


    "You are ungrateful, asshole, but the tortoise saved your life. Now do you know how dangerous the tortoise is when he is exposed? We dare not go out, not to mention how pathetic it is..."


    Xiao Hei said with red eyes.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was moved. He immediately released his hand and said: "OK, OK, don''t cry. I''ll make a joke with you."


    "We two brothers, can I owe you? Give me that ice flame fruit, and I''ll give you 500000 spirit stones. This is all I have left."


    "Half a million...!"


    Xiao Hei''s eyes brightened and she was overjoyed.


    You know,


    in fact, there are not so many restrictions on taking off the tortoise shell. At most, there is a time. It can''t be taken off for too long, and it doesn''t have much influence on Xuanwu.


    It seems that the boy still has a little conscience. He finally made a bold move. It''s not in vain for him to pretend like that.


    He immediately took out a ring, which was filled with ice flame fruit. He said: "this thing was bred by turtle master with essence and blood, and its efficacy is absolutely several times of that of ordinary ice flame fruit, absolutely top.""If you want to put it outside, the starting price should be estimated by Xianshi. You''ve made a lot of money."


    Ning Tao takes the ring with a smile and gives it a ring with some precious medicine in it.


    Give it a tip.


    Just like Zizi, I put Bingyan fruit in the second space, which is the place where I can store the living people. If I put it here, I can keep it for a long time.


    Xiao Hei suddenly felt that it was not right. He was too generous today and even gave more.


    Something''s wrong.


    Immediately casually asked: "boy, you have been rich recently?"


    "It''s OK. Before I came to Minghai, a martial nephew stuffed me with ten million spirit stones and thousands of precious medicines. Ah, I can''t finish them myself. It''s really distressing," Ning Tao rubbed his eyebrows and was very melancholy.


    "Er...!"


    Xiao Hei is as silent as a cicada. He is struck by thunder. His mind is constantly echoing that sentence: ten million spirit stones, thousands of precious medicines


    Oh, my God.


    The boy made a fortune.


    All of a sudden, it also realized that it was losing a lot, and its eyes were green, staring at Ning Tao.


    "Mr. Ning, please take care of me..." Xiao Hei was pitiful, and he tried his best.


    Ning Tao took out a treasure medicine and said with a smile: "let me dance with seaweed and let you enjoy it..."


    Lin Yurou, who controls the flying boat, turns his eyes and says, "two actors."


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    All of a sudden, a few rocks were hurled towards this side. It was the octagonal Dynasty.


    "No, stop them Lin Yurou screams and tries her best to speed up.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Hei seem to have reached a tacit understanding and burst out a dazzling light at the same time.


    This is Combined tactics.


    "Man and tortoise in one!"


    Ning Tao directly put on the basaltic turtle shell, and now he can''t control his shame. He fixed himself in the tail of the boat and carried the flying rocks.


    "Boom...!"


    "This This is the beast, Xuanwu Beluga Island, the main idea, suddenly lost his voice, startled.


    The birth of Xuanwu has shocked the five domains. It''s not a new topic for a long time, but it''s another scenery to see with your own eyes. It''s a treasure more precious than bingyanguo.

 Chapter 1961

    Take bingyanguo and Xuanwu as a contrast.


    People who have some insight know that it''s really not worth mentioning because they don''t even deserve to lift shoes.


    The beast is Xuanwu.


    Its value is immeasurable and infinite.


    Octagonal king, false founder and Moby Dick island Master are greedy and ecstatic. They actually meet Xuanwu. Is this God''s blessing on them.


    "Mine, all mine..."


    Ning Tao was biting his teeth. Although he was blocked by a Xuanwu turtle shell, the impact was inevitable.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    After a while, he had internal injuries and vomited blood.


    Xiao Hei yelled: "fly higher and stay away from these rocks. You will die in a short time."


    Lin Yurou swallows the elixir, which is almost overloaded flight, and swallows a precious elixir. The flying boat carries the pressure and turns into golden light and flies to the sky.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The three men were still chasing after each other.


    Can not throw rocks, but does not mean there is no way, double temptation, everyone broke out.


    If it is too late, it will change.


    We can''t let him escape like this any more, and looking at their direction, it seems that they are going to Beihai city.


    It is forbidden to fight there. As long as you dare to fight, no matter what the reason, it is to fight against Beihai League. Once you were immortal.


    "Human boy, I will make you regret all your life, because you take what you shouldn''t take."


    The star anise was completely infuriated.


    I saw it plunge into the vast ocean, the pair of scarlet pupil hidden, but then the ocean riots, wave by wave strong superposition.


    In a moment, a big tsunami formed.


    It is tens of feet high and thousands of meters long. Its speed is twice as fast as before. It pushes the star anise king to roll all the way, just like stepping on the waves.


    And beluga Island owner is not willing to lag behind, the majestic spiritual power superposition, hands slowly knot a seal.


    "The secret of Moby Dick, the whale changes!"


    He was transformed into a flying whale, swallowing a mouthful of long breath, and storming thousands of meters.


    And the false square is evil smile, did not show what method, but feel his speed is improving.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The quiet sky is torn open by four extremely fast


    At the edge of the central sea.


    There is a dividing line here. The outer sea is sapphire blue, while the central sea is sapphire green.


    Here,


    is half sapphire blue and half sapphire green.


    Because of the special geographical location, the monks in the past were also very anxious, so it became a place where pirates were rampant, and a long line of defense was set up along the edge.


    He specializes in robbing and buying road property.


    On a shell shaped island, there is a pair of exotic flowers, one is human, the other is sea demon.


    They are the famous sea bandits.


    The eldest brother ate the fruit and said with a boring face: "Alas, it''s been a long time since it was opened. People say that it''s three years since it was opened, and it''s three years since it was opened."


    "But if we brothers don''t open for three years, we''ll starve to death. It''s hard to be a pirate."


    The second seahorse nodded and spat out sea bubbles, but suddenly he felt something was wrong around him, and the sea water rose to his feet.


    Is it getting dark? High tide?


    However, as soon as it raised its head, it found a golden light in the distance, which was a flying magic weapon.


    "Well, there are Someone has been Here we are, "stammered seahorse.


    As soon as the boss heard that his eyes were shining, he was so excited that he jumped three feet high. After a few months, he was finally waiting for someone.


    He vowed to rob whoever came, or he would forget his lines. At least give him a chance to be proficient, or he would not be able to get involved in this business.


    "Come on, second, shout with me, speak up, fight..."


    "Whoosh!"


    But a flash of gold, with the speed of lightning, flew from the two heads.


    Two people''s hair, instantly kill Matt.


    "I''m sorry!"


    There was a faint apology from the boat.


    The boss was stunned and apologized to a pirate. He was insulting him. He immediately pointed to him and said, "you are fast. Don''t let me see you again next time."


    Just then,


    the second Hippo was surprised and said, "boss, look, someone is coming again."


    The boss turned his head and said with a grim smile: "fight Play Brother, spare your life. "


    In a moment, he pulled the seahorse to his knees.


    A huge flying whale ran by without looking at them. The terrible pressure could crush them easily.


    "Gulu...!"


    They were scared out of their wits. They were actually strong practitioners. Fortunately, they didn''t make him angry.


    But when they looked up, they were both dumbfounded.


    I saw a dozens of feet of tsunami beat, in their fear, instantly swallow them, a pair of scarlet big eyes of copper bell swept.Even the whole island was swallowed.


    "Boom...!"


    When the tsunami passed, the two pirates cried out in horror. It was too dangerous to do this.


    It almost drowned a seahorse.


    But at this time, they lie on the shore of the island, cold all over, it seems that something terrible is staring at them. When they turn their heads, a gloomy old man smiles at them.


    One blow leveled the whole island


    Ning Tao pokes out his head, looks at the three who are crazy, and says: "how far is Beihai City?"


    "If we carry on like this, we''ll be finished."


    Lin Yu soft pretty face is pale, take a deep breath, but sink a voice way: "at present!"


    "Ha?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned. He and Xiao Hei looked from the front and were shocked.


    This is a very huge island. You can''t see the edge at a glance, and you all doubt whether it is the mainland. On the island, there is a huge city, a huge marine city, which is more shocking than Qingyun city.


    "This What a big island? "


    However, the small black pupil a shrink, seem to see what not the matter, look extremely changeable.


    He said in a deep voice: "boy, this is not an island, but an adult star turtle that has survived from ancient times It''s still alive. "


    "What?"


    Ning Tao stares big a pair of eyeballs, full face is unbelievable, in front of this island is actually a big turtle.


    Just about to look carefully, there were three violent energies coming from behind. It seemed that they were going to fight hard to stop them outside Beihai city.


    "Tao FA, swallow the whale!"


    "Star anise sting!"


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Lin Yurou controls the boat and has no time to do it.


    And little black seems to have a kind of fear, even took back the turtle shell, even dare not say more.


    It''s just One thousand meters!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. He has to carry them anyway. It''s definitely not going to work. He can only bet with his teeth. His breath rises suddenly.


    "Four times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang warning, four two pull a thousand jin!"


    A picture of yin and Yang Taiji appears in an instant, which turns Yin and Yang into two fish. It is mysterious and contains great truth.


    "Roar...!"


    "Boom!"


    In the first second, Ning Tao gushed blood, and his Xuanwu shield cracked, even his skin cracked.


    The second second, the shield collapses and becomes a blood man.


    At this time, Beihai city is only a few hundred meters away. Once they cross over, they will surely be rescued.


    Lin Yurou bites her red lips and looks at the picture of Yin Yang Tai Chi. The force of pure Yang, which has been suppressed all the time, is released to balance the two poles.


    In an instant, the Taiji diagram was running very fast.


    Ning Tao only felt a boost, the pressure was greatly reduced, and even the pure Yang fire in the body was boiling and cheering.


    The next second,


    they all fell heavily in the city.


    "Boom...!"


    Although small black shrinks in tortoise shell, but that one facial expression is startled, seem to discover what have no matter, a burst of excitement, dead stare at Lin Yurou.


    "This This is the pure Yin body


    "No, wait. What''s Ning Tao''s constitution, pure Chunyang, hiss, isn''t it... "


    "Pure Yin + pure Yang = chaotic body!"

 Chapter 1962

    "Wonderful, wonderful!"


    Xiao Hei was excited. The surprise came too suddenly. He wanted to break his head and didn''t expect such a coincidence.


    Pure Yin, pure Yang.


    This It''s so It''s amazing


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao vomits blood difficultly, did not know broke several bones, but saw that he fell in the city, is also slightly relieved.


    In Beihai City, hands are not allowed.


    Lin Yurou on one side is completely paralyzed and weak. She hasn''t been in such danger for a long time. The God of madness really deserves her name.


    I don''t know, Xiao Hei is used to it.


    It''s the only one who dares to play with Ning Tao. If you don''t know anything else, just fight. The most important thing is to survive.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Aware of the breaking wind, Ning Tao suddenly raised his head.


    He saw the three figures flying, and suddenly changed color and said: "this What''s going on? Do they want to do it? "


    "Don''t panic, they don''t have the courage yet," Lin Yurou gasped and sweated.


    Soon, three collapsed bodies fell.


    It fell on Ning Tao''s side, and his pale face showed hostility, gloomy, like a fierce ghost, which made people couldn''t help attacking.


    "Well, isn''t that the owner of beluga island in the open sea?"


    "Look, the mutant octopus is also here. What''s the matter? They are all chasing two little dolls."


    The onlookers exclaimed and recognized them.


    Ning Tao is tight, but Lin Yurou grabs him and comforts him: "don''t be impulsive. They are forcing you to do it. Don''t be fooled."


    Beluga Island sees this, suddenly cold hum, unexpectedly a moment close to Ning Tao, a dangerous breath rising.


    If normal reaction, will subconsciously hand.


    It''s like a sword stabbing at the center of the eyebrow. When you detect a crisis, normal people will dodge, while Ning Tao, for example, will only take advantage of the situation to fight back.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao swallows his saliva. The fire of pure Yang in his body is boiling for some reason. His brain is clear and clear, and he feels more comfortable than ever.


    When one''s heart is tight,


    he presses himself hard and has no conditioned reflex.


    At this time, the distance between Ning Tao and the owner of Moby Dick island is only a thin piece of paper. They are enemies of life and death, looking at each other directly.


    the onlookers are funny and funny.


    Moby Dick Island owner a pair of cold eyebrows inverted vertical, stick Ning Tao Sen cold way: "boy, strength is not enough, don''t take you shouldn''t take things."


    "If you don''t have enough heart, snake swallows elephant, it will only do you harm and no good. As long as you promise to give me bingyanguo, I promise to give you a generous reward. It''s money that ordinary friars have never seen in their whole life, and their gratitude and resentment will be cleared."


    "One hundred thousand spirit stone, exchange for ice flame fruit!"


    However, Ning Tao sneered and said sarcastically, "ridiculous, are you sending a beggar? I''ll give you 200000 yuan and get away from me."


    "You...!"


    "Good, very good. You should know that if I yell here now, you have the elixir bingyanguo, the immortal beast Xuanwu, you say beihaimeng, and these people, will they not leave any residue for you to eat?"


    Beluga Island owners sneer.


    But Ning Tao was fearless and sneered: "you can have a try. I''m not scared. If you do that, you won''t get a hair."


    Finish saying, turn round to pull Lin Yurou to walk.


    Xiao Hei did not move.


    The onlookers couldn''t hear what they were saying. They thought there would be a big show, so they were short of interest.


    But at this time, the octagonal King''s huge body turned into a human body. He turned into a very big man with a fierce face and scarlet eyes.


    If you move, you will block Ning Tao''s way.


    But a convoy wearing sea armor came slowly, and a captain''s eyes swept coldly, which immediately froze it.


    Ning Tao kept walking. He couldn''t believe it and said, "can the sea demons enter Beihai City? Will they abide by the human rules here?"


    The team leader heard Ning Tao''s words, casually said: "new boy from the mainland, you remember a word."


    "In Minghai, beihaimeng is the great Luoxian palace!"


    Ning Tao''s face changed, and his tone was too arrogant, but he found that the people here didn''t reject this sentence.


    Lin Yurou, on the other side, holds him and walks towards the city with his head down. He has no time to chat with them. He should find a place to heal his wounds first.


    After a day''s escape, the oil was exhausted and the lamp died.


    "Step on...!"


    As soon as they left, beluga Islander, star anise, and the silent fake founder all followed.


    The captain frowned. What''s the hatred of these guys? They are still inseparable. There''s also this breath


    When the fake founder passed by him, the team leader suddenly said coldly, "it''s better not to let me know who dares to make trouble, and don''t play any tricks. No matter who you are, you should be honest with me here."Three eyelids a shake, continue to catch up.


    The captain and a crowd frowned, these five people are very strange, what''s the matter outside, there is a ghost breath.


    "Come on, check them..."


    "What, five thousand spirit stones a day, you rob," Ning Tao opened his eyes and yelled with an inn servant.


    You know.


    At the beginning, Qingyun City recruited new disciples, and the house price soared. It was only a thousand spirit stones a day, but there was nothing wrong here. It was five thousand a day.


    Five times as much.


    Servant smile, no other emotions, because such guests, they can meet dozens of a day.


    Lin Yu Rou is thin skinned. She blushes and takes out ten thousand spirit stones directly. Then she pulls Ning Tao to a room.


    There are still three gloomy eyes behind


    "Bang...!"


    As soon as the door was closed and the prohibition was opened, both of them collapsed.


    After running around Minghai for a few days and running away for a whole day in turn, I couldn''t bear it for a long time.


    Lin Yurou swallowed the pill to recuperate. He was afraid of Ning Tao''s coming, so he reminded him: "what that man said before, don''t take it for granted, let alone provoke beihaimeng."


    "In the Ming sea, the status of Beihai League is really equivalent to the great Luoxian palace in the mainland."


    "Is it so terrible? Isn''t it a force comparable to Disha? " Ning Tao said casually.


    Lin Yurou shook his head and said: "you don''t know, Minghai is very big and almost boundless. The Beihai City, the central sea area where we are now, is just within the scope of Minghai."


    "At first, beihaimeng was a group of people united to survive together. There were pirates, scattered repairmen, forces and a mixture of good and bad. Gradually, beihaimeng was formed."


    "Later, they also had a set of rules, and more and more old monsters joined in, which made them more powerful and became the overlord of Minghai."


    "People who have not entered Minghai will think that Beihai League is scattered and vulnerable, but its strength is far more terrible than we think."


    Ning Tao doubts, but he still doesn''t believe it.


    "Let me tell you something, it''s known as a paradise for crime. Many people who can''t get along on the mainland flee here. There are all kinds of strong people, and some want to rise up here and fall behind."


    "As we all know, marine resources are far more than land resources, and it is also a good place to enjoy. Many famous strong people will occupy a good Island, raise a group of concubines, and cultivate power."


    "Most of these people are the nominal Island owners of the North China Sea alliance. Their strength should at least be refined. Do you guess the number of the isolated and unregistered Island owners, just the nominal Island owners?"


    Lin Yurou''s mysterious way.


    "Hundreds?" Ning Tao struggles to turn over.


    Lin Yurou shook his head with a sneer and said a shocking number slowly: "three thousand island owners!"

 Chapter 1963

    "Three Three thousand islanders


    Ning Tao jaw fell one ground of shock, gape, how possible, how can there be so many?


    Three thousand islanders are equivalent to three thousand strong practitioners.


    What''s the concept?


    Not to mention immortals, this is six or seven times the strength of taijizong, even Tiangang gate is far inferior.


    Just a few words, let him scared a spirit.


    But Lin Yurou shook her head helplessly and said, "the three thousand islanders I mentioned are already named, not counting the reclusive world. This is the original words of the North China Sea alliance."


    "However, it''s ridiculous that not many people on the mainland believe it. Even if some people believe in the 3000 Island owners, they say that in the event of an accident in the North China Sea alliance, few of these 3000 Island owners can go to help."


    "It''s so pedantic...!"


    Ning Tao frowned and asked, "it seems that you know Minghai very well. According to your judgment, if something happens, how many 3000 Island owners can come."


    "All, no one dares not to come!" Lin Yurou reluctantly stood up, very determined.


    "Why, according to what you say, the strength of the North China Sea alliance can threaten the great Luoxian palace?" Ning Tao was shocked and some of them were hard to accept.


    After all, I''ve been in the mainland for so long, and I''ve been in fairyland for more than half a year. The brand of the most powerful Luoxian palace has been deeply engraved in my mind.


    He could not think of any other forces that could threaten the palace except the temple of hell?


    The disaster emissary Wen mercilessly came to mind again


    "Not necessarily. The nature is different. If the North China Sea alliance is attacked by terrorism, 3000 Island owners must help, but if the North China Sea alliance wants to attack a sect, 3000 Island owners have the right to ignore it."


    "The relationship between them is just like the relationship between the interests of the guests and the ministers. Every island owner who has a name in the North China Sea alliance can get very rich benefits."


    "For example, there is a cave of its own in Beihai city. You can get a discount on everything you buy and sell, and you have the priority to get all kinds of intelligence and resources. They are all free. You can get them as long as you become an island owner."


    "The price you have to pay is that when the North China Sea alliance is in danger, all island owners must live and die together. When they are registered, they will sign an oath agreement," Lin Yu said softly.


    Ning Tao ponders, suddenly strange way: "how can you know? Are you one of the island owners? "


    "I''m not, but I once killed an island owner. I saw a few words by accident. It''s strictly confidential. That''s why I''m so sure."


    "I told you a long time ago, don''t underestimate Minghai. It''s very big. Some successful old monsters want to live in seclusion, and many of them will come here. They not only have plenty of resources, but also can enjoy themselves. It''s a rule of strength."


    "And many people who dare to offend the big door will hide here when they have no way to go. You can imagine how complicated it is. Any old man you meet may be a strong man."


    Lin Yurou hit hard.


    "This


    Ning Tao is dumb, and his inner contempt converges a lot. It seems that the Beihai alliance is really strong.


    "You asked me before if the sea demon could enter Beihai City, and I told you that anyone could enter, and it was more popular, because each of them was a big fat sheep."


    "Ha


    Ning Tao Leng for a moment, there is such a view.


    "As we all know, marine resources are at the bottom of the sea. Human beings are not sea monsters. They can''t survive on the bottom of the sea for a long time. Most sea monsters can pick up the ores, veins, miracles and precious medicines."


    "The northern region is rich in ores and veins, and the seabed is very dangerous. If you want to fight for resources, you must kill."


    "So beihaimeng put forward a proposal to trade with the sea demon. Human beings need minerals, precious medicines, materials, etc., but the sea demon can''t do this, so it needs weapons, pills, finished products, which are mutually beneficial."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are bright. It''s really a good way. It seems that there are also some experts in Beihai League.


    "I''m afraid Not only that A faint voice suddenly rang out.


    Lin Yurou is startled, but Ning Tao turns his eyes and looks at Xiao Hei.


    "When did you wake up?"


    "Cut, what words, tortoise master didn''t sleep well, just a big guy almost felt tortoise master, I don''t want to be a pig?"


    Little black curled his mouth discontentedly and pointed below.


    "This What does a turtle mean by starfish? " Ning Tao had a flash in his head and a boost in his spirit.


    Think of here, quickly open perspective.


    He wanted to do this before, but he didn''t get a chance. He wanted to see how big the Turtle was.


    In sight, he was shocked.


    This is the center of the sea, the bottom is very deep, there are nearly tens of thousands of meters, but this turtle seems to be just lying here, like a whale in the shallow water.


    And if it stands up, I''m afraid the water in these central waters is less than half the length of its legs.


    It exudes that kind of vast and desolate air, towering terror, tens of thousands of miles around the giant, there is no one in the sea demon wandering there."Well How big, how terrible


    Ning Tao''s face was startled. He had never seen such a big turtle. He could not see the edge of the island.


    All of a sudden.


    The whole city trembled violently. In Ning Tao''s sight, a pair of suns suddenly lit up, bright and dazzling.


    "Moo...!"


    "Big Brother Big


    Tens of thousands of miles of sea area was directly shocked into a tsunami by this sound wave, and some sleeping old monsters were awakened.


    "What''s the matter? How did you wake up?" Some old Dong flew to the seaside, his face was puzzled.


    Another grey robed antique pondered for a long time and said in a complicated way: "the tortoise is not willing to communicate with me. He has fallen into a deep sleep, but he wakes up twice a day, and the second time is even more exciting. It''s really strange."


    "What does this" cell phone "mean?" A lot of antiques can''t understand


    In the room.


    Ning Tao was startled and thought that he had touched something forbidden. He didn''t dare to move.


    But Xiaohei is complicated. He seems to be able to see the star turtle through everything. He whispers: "it seems that you still remember that at the beginning, this time you will turn a blind eye to it..."


    He was so full of emotion that he was suddenly slapped on the ground and confused.


    I only heard Ning Tao hate iron but not steel: "you look at you, and then look at other people. They are all turtles. Why is the gap so big?"


    "It''s OK for you to call yourself Xuanwu. It''s just a big fart. Is there a hemorrhoid


    Xiao Hei was so stupid that he wanted to vomit blood. It was his grandmother''s. when he crossed the Ming sea, he was the overlord. All kinds of turtles and animals were waiting to surrender.


    The strength of an individual does not have to depend on the size of his body to prove it. What''s more, star turtle is equivalent to Kuafu giant in human beings.


    We just have different kinds, OK?


    Just about to be angry with Wang baquan, he saw Ning Tao throw a ring and said: "eat more and get bigger quickly. I feel tight when I wear your tortoise shell..."


    Xiao Hei stares, but he sees that there are many precious medicines in it, about hundreds of them. He turns from anger to joy, and he wants to slap him more.


    But the smart little eyes turned, and the thief was smiling and staring at Lin Yurou. He was the best at this kind of thing. He had learned the power of chaos in those years, and the opportunity was right in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, little chaos. I''ll help you now. Hehe hehe..."

 Chapter 1964

    Seeing that Xiao Hei was staring at him all the time, Lin Yurou''s cheeks were red and hot, and his heart was beating like a frightened deer.


    Now,


    can''t she guess the name of Xuanwu?


    Although there is a gap with fantasy, this is reality. The tortoise in front of us is Xuanwu, one of the four spirits in the legend.


    He was once the supreme overlord of Minghai.


    From its smiling eyes, she could see a kind of cunning, as if she had seen through herself.


    Pure Yin body, exposed.


    Lin Yurou is not surprised. Even if she is weak, she still has some eyesight.


    Moreover, if there is the support of Xuanwu, the probability of giving birth to chaos is much higher. It seems that it is necessary to have a talk with it


    Ning Tao is calm recovery, and secretly refining some ointment, bared his teeth to apply on the body, if you play like this again in the future, feel really will be killed.


    But it''s worth it to get the elixir and the ice flame fruit.


    As for the skinny old man who came back from the dead, Xiao Hei said that he was possessed by a ghost, and he seemed to have offended something unknown.


    It''s not only that he has an extra heart.


    The purpose of his coming to Minghai is to experience and cultivate hard. In a few months'' time, he will be able to improve his strength as much as possible.


    He is the supreme elder of Taiji sect. How can he stand by when the sect is in trouble?


    Moreover,


    he was still thinking about the amazing fortune of the first prize!


    But now they are trapped in Beihai city. Once they go out, the three strong practitioners will hold them in their arms. If they go out, they will die.


    Ning Tao is distressed. He must find a way to get rid of them, otherwise his experience will be in vain.


    He is not mean to be stingy or poor, but he does not dare to squander. Although he is a local tyrant, the world is too big for him.


    If he doesn''t find a way to obtain resources, I''m afraid these in his hands are not enough to enable him to practice Taoism, which can''t be compared with those rich children.


    If it''s time to spend money, Ning Tao will not be distressed with all his money.


    He turned his hand and took out a dish.


    This is the Yin Yang spirit absorption array that Xiao Ming''s nephew gave him before he left. He had never experienced it before. He immediately took out ten thousand spirit stones and inlaid them in the array disk to directly urge them.


    I only feel that the spiritual power in the room is ten times stronger instantly. This effect can last for one or two days.


    Ning Tao is very happy. He is really a good thing. He immediately swallows a healing medicine and recovers quickly.


    But Lin Yurou looks a little surprised. She didn''t expect to be so willing to use ten thousand spirit stones for one practice. She can also absorb them.


    It''s not as bad as I think


    Another room.


    The fake founder was full of ghost, and his mouth was full of evil smile. His eyes were completely painted black, and he was holding a black jade tube in his hand.


    It''s like a message. Report.


    After a long time, his eyes flashed a trace of cold, sneer: "Ning Tao, really an interesting guy, I''d like to see how long you can live?"


    "Lord ghost, I''m very interested in you..."


    In the other two rooms, the owner of Moby Dick island and the star anise are all depressed, trying to get rid of Ning Tao.


    At the same time, the northern region Qingyun house.


    An enchanting and sexy woman is walking in the courtyard, with her lotus steps moving gently.


    The wisps of gauze can not cover the looming spring, the skin is tender, the chest is full, and the skirt shows a pair of devil like slender thighs.


    Duan is a woman who makes people move their fingers, but looking at her face, she is the eldest lady, as cold as snow.


    "Step on...!"


    Two footsteps suddenly came from behind and entered the courtyard, breaking the silence.


    "Ha ha, younger martial sister Han, I brought you your man. It''s really hard to do?"


    "I''ve seen a young lady," a middle-aged man said respectfully next to a young man.


    If Ning Tao was here, he would recognize him. It was the team leader who impressed him and Mangu very well, uncle Shi!


    Cold if snow smell speech sweet smile, immediately turn around, hand up stone uncle way: "stone uncle polite, before some misunderstanding, hope you don''t go to heart."


    "Elder sister and younger sister are very serious. In Qingyun City, we are your family. Before I came here, I promised the city leader that I would take good care of you. If there is anything in the future, I hope I can give you orders."


    Uncle Shi was respectful and loyal.


    To tell you the truth, Han Ruoxue, the eldest lady, grew up with him. Although she was weak, her heart was not bad.


    When he was a child, he often played coquetry with him. The Lord of the city didn''t treat him as an outsider. He also vowed to protect the eldest lady all his life and not allow anyone to hurt him.


    "Uncle Shi!"


    Han Ruoxue was moved to tears.The young man on one side, Qiao Yu, was a disciple of Qingyun mansion who had been fighting with Ning Tao.


    Immediately said with a smile: "younger martial sister, it happens that your relatives are here. It''s time for us to tell him about it."


    "That thing?"


    Shi Shuyi Leng, suspiciously looked at the young lady.


    The latter blushed and looked at Qiao Yu angrily. He said sweetly, "Uncle Shi, you said you are my family here. Qiao Yu and I are together. We want you to come and have a wedding in advance."


    With that, he picked up a jade plate with three wine cups full of spirits on it.


    "Ah, in Together? " Shi Shuyi Leng, but see two people that sweet strength, immediately clear.


    Although some empty, but more or joy, happy for the first lady, to find their own true love, or so excellent genius.


    He was even more excited that the young lady regarded him as a relative and asked him to witness their love.


    He immediately picked up the wine cup and sighed to Qiao Yu: "young master Qiao, I''ll ask you to drink this wedding wine first."


    Say, drink directly.


    And Qiao Yu also laughed and drank, but in his eyes, there was a flash of cold.


    "Well, why What''s going on? Move I can''t move. It''s It''s poisonous, miss. Don''t drink this wine. It contains Hiss... " He was pierced by a sword before he finished.


    It''s Qiao Yu.


    Uncle Shi''s face is full of blood, black and green, his mouth is wide open, his face is stiff, and his eyes are staring at Han Ruoxue.


    "Big Miss, you... "


    "Hum, a disgusting old rascal, even pretending to be a saint at the end of his life, go to die," Qiao Yu said with a grim smile, directly breaking his heart.


    Cold if snow in the heart proud, finally got rid of a doubter, left a ningtao insider.


    Take out a handkerchief immediately to wipe mouth to Qiao Yu, delicate way: "Qiao Lang, still you are good to me."


    Qiao Yu laughed and said: "sister Han, I will never let you down. No one can hinder us any more. I love you as deeply as the sea."


    "Tut Tut, I''m afraid you''ll have to pass me. I didn''t expect that Qiao Yu, you''re a man of integrity on the surface, but you''re such a beast in the dark. If you still think about younger martial sister Han, you deserve it," a rebellious laugh came.


    As soon as Qiao Yu''s face changed, he suddenly turned his head, as if he saw something extremely shocking. He was shocked and said: "Li Elder martial brother Li Tianqi, why are you


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that. Younger martial sister Han has told me all your thoughts about animals. If you want to possess younger martial sister Han, you are a disgusting bastard. Go to hell as soon as possible."


    Li Tianqi sneered and clapped.


    Qiao Yu was shocked. He yelled and explained, while he was working on the spiritual power, but he found that he was weak and could not lift his strength. This was poisoning. How could it be?


    "No, cheap woman..."


    "Bang!"


    Under one palm, the spirits of the shooting are all destroyed.


    Han Ruoxue just looked at it with red eyes, pathetic, weak and boneless, but there was a sneer at the corner of her mouth and put away the poisonous handkerchief.


    Pear with rain, such as a lovely girl rushed over, weak way: "Tianqi elder martial brother, I''m so afraid."

 Chapter 1965

    Cold as snow, weak into Li Tianqi''s arms, body fragrance overflowing, it is refreshing.


    Seeing this, Li Tianqi immediately hugged her with spring and said with a evil smile: "don''t be afraid, younger martial sister Han, if you have elder martial brother here to protect you, who dares to be presumptuous."


    "It''s said that Ning Tao, who bullied you, has entered the eight trigrams sect of Taiji. Elder martial brother assures you that as long as he dares to compete in the competition, I will beat him to death by hand."


    With that, a big hand groped.


    Cold if snow Jiao body a shiver, beautiful eyes flash disgust, but bashful half push, only let him take advantage of some hands, dare not play too much.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother Li. If you fulfill your wish for others, I will I will definitely reward elder martial brother. "


    Li Tianqi eyes shine, swallowing saliva, ecstatic way: "don''t worry, younger martial sister."


    "Even if I can''t meet him, I know the genius of liangmen and sanzong. It''s too easy for me to kill Ning Tao Ha ha... "


    It''s no pressure for him to defeat Ning Tao with the strength of his disciples in Qingyun mansion.


    However, it''s a terrible plan.


    Han Ruoxue is just a spirit refiner, but she has two powerful practitioners dying in her hands one after another. This is a beginning, but far from the end


    Minghai, the central sea area.


    This time Ning Tao and Lin Yurou are seriously injured. When they go to the inn, they all rely on the power of yin and Yang.


    In fact, when Chunyin linyurou approaches Chunyang ningtao, both of them are two or three times faster than usual in their practice and breathing, and have no side effects. This is a perfect match for any magical method.


    Moreover, when the two join hands in battle, their strength will be at least doubled or even doubled.


    But.


    Lin Yurou used the secret method to suppress the power of pure Yin, not only the strength decreased sharply, but also the effect of increasing.


    This is also the reason why Ning Tao is baffled.


    Two days in a hurry, two people door not out, two door not to step, to recuperate the injury, in the melting pot of heaven and earth refining medicine, the injury is better than half.


    Sometimes Ning Tao really felt that he would not have lived until now without the melting pot of heaven and earth and refining medicine.


    And in the meantime.


    What makes him very confused is that Xiao Hei is familiar with Lin Yurou''s thieves. He talks and laughs, and often mutters together. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about, but he always looks at himself with evil eyes.


    It feels like a plot. He wants to listen to it, but he is pushed away by Lin Yu.


    A complete outsider.


    Another thing, Ning Tao was shocked. On the first day, Xiao Hei gave Lin Yurou a drop of Xuanwu blood essence.


    And help her seal the medicine and absorb it slowly.


    This makes Ning Tao look dumbfounded. Has the sexual orientation of Xiao Hei changed?


    Don''t like tortoise, like human woman, can''t be like this, this is a dangerous idea.


    After this kind of thing, Ning Tao''s wariness of Lin Yurou is basically eliminated.


    Although I don''t know what her purpose is, it''s not likely to hurt herself. She had a chance to succeed before, but she didn''t respond at all.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao slowly breathed out a mouthful of turbid qi and stabilized the nine avenues. His accomplishments were quite advanced.


    But as soon as I opened my eyes, I heard Xiao Hei''s feeble voice: "wake up, let''s go. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Er..."


    "Where to? Do you want to leave Beihai City? " Ning Tao''s face is not clear. He busily puts away the plate of Yin Yang spirit absorbing array.


    Xiaohei gnawed a treasure medicine and muttered: "do you think of a way to deal with the three strong practitioners?"


    "No


    "That''s OK. Let Rourou take you to the black market. It''s said that there is an auction there."


    "The tortoise master sensed that there is a good thing there, which should improve your strength. If my guess is right, you must get it."


    The mysterious way of little black God.


    "Have to get it?"


    Ning Tao suddenly came to interest, but also to enhance the strength, listen to this tone, not like to bluff himself.


    But suddenly, he was stunned, pinched his chin and said, "I said, Xiao Hei, you just Call her soft. "


    "It seems that you two have known each other for less than two days. They are so close. Tell me if there''s any secret. I''ve given you a lot of precious medicines."


    Xiao Hei hesitated. That day, Ning Tao saw that he gave essence and blood. It was too weak, so he gave him a thousand precious medicines. At that time, he was moved.


    Who dares to say Ning Tao is stingy in the future? It is the most urgent.


    When he was in a dilemma, Lin Yurou walked by with a red face and said, "this is my nickname. You don''t even know this. Fortunately, you know me for several days, even a tortoise is not as good as wood."


    "What are you doing? Hurry up. The black market auction has already started."Xiao Hei shrugs helplessly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao curled his lips, and then followed up. He had a sense of expectation for the auction in his heart.


    Not long after leaving the house, beluga Island owner, star anise, and fake Fangzheng in a black robe also appeared, following them persistently.


    Moby Dick Island owner sneers. He knows that these guys can''t hold on. The house price is 5000 yuan a day, even with their family background. As long as they dare to go out of the city, he has more than ten ways to catch them.


    The star anise King cracked his ink teeth.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Two people a beast swept one eye, immediately cold hum, didn''t expect these guys are really enough persistent.


    Lin Yurou ignored, and then explained faintly: "Beihai city is not only the largest city in Minghai, but also the largest black market in the five regions. Many treasures and properties can be found here."


    "It is said that there was once an important inheritance secret of Tiangang sect. They came here to ask for it, but Beihai League gave them three words


    "No But Yes


    "Then what happened?" Ning Tao asked.


    "Later, the Tiangang sect didn''t use the strong one. Instead, it used several times the price to buy back the inheritance secret method. At that time, the heart of loss was bleeding."


    "In a word, in Beihai City, as long as you have money, you can buy anything you want," Lin Yurou smiles.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly nodded, and finally a huge palace appeared in front of him.


    "Beihai auction house!"


    "Why? Why are they here? They want to escape from Beihai city. Do they still have money to play here? " The star anise King scratched his bald head.


    "Why, the island owner sneered," they don''t want to pay for it, otherwise they don''t understand it. "


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Have you ever thought, what if they''re going to auction Bingyan fruit?" False founder youyou road.


    "Hiss, no!"


    Beluga islanders were pale for a moment.


    Just about to rush past, but saw a captain wearing ocean armor slowly appeared, with a pair of guards passing by, sneering and staring at them.


    "Damn it

 Chapter 1966

    With this team leader, three people no longer dare to mess around, black face followed into the auction house.


    The captain sneered and followed


    Ning Tao, Lin Yurou and Xiao Hei enter together. The grade here is very high. Fortunately, Lin Yurou has some basic identity and easily asks for a private room.


    "Six million times, six million twice, is there anyone else to increase the price, three times, bang, deal..."


    In the noisy cheers, a hammer came to an end.


    Ning Tao is curious to see, what six million, can''t it be a spirit stone?


    In sight, a huge circular auction house is boiling, and the atmosphere is gradually hot. There are tens of thousands of people. The box has six floors, which is really magnificent.


    On the jade table, however, was a delicate and flawless jade bottle with a square and round mouth and seven colors. Although it was not famous, it was worth six million spirit stones. It was really expensive.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw the owner of beluga Island, the star anise king and the skinny old man come in.


    Ning Tao''s teeth are itching. These three bastards are endless. They are too persistent. If they really annoy him, they will fight outside the city.


    He''s not so easy to be provoked!


    Just as he was grinding his teeth, Xiao Hei suddenly said, "boy, to tell you the truth, how much money do you have?"


    "Well, I haven''t counted it carefully. There are more than 10 million spirit stones," Ning Tao said.


    "Ten million, too little," said little black, shaking his head.


    Ning Tao opened his mouth and looked silly. He raised several decibels and said, "more than 10 million is still less. It''s a spirit stone. Even the ordinary strong doers don''t have so much wealth. How can you tell me less?"


    "Well, ten million spirit stones are drizzle at most in front of the turtle. And if my feeling is true, the thing you need is far more than the price. Let''s see what can be sold."


    "Remember, this thing is very important to you, you have to get it," said Xiao Hei.


    Lin Yurou on one side is also full of curiosity. What is it? It''s so thrilling.


    See it is very serious, Ning Tao also put away the hippie smile, mumbling to play with Yang Ling ring.


    There are more than 12 million in Lingshi.


    All the way from the southern region, there are a lot of miscellaneous things, such as animal pills and materials, which are piled up like mountains and occupy most of the space.


    It should sell for a good price.


    Then there was the elixir, the treasure medicine. When he was in Qingyun City, he made a fortune and gave Xiaohei nearly 2000 plants. There were more than 1000 plants in his hand, all full and crystal clear.


    A seven grade long gun is white.


    There is also a seven grade inner armour, seven grade flying boat.


    I got the ancient poison pill in Qingshi Town, but there is no material left, so it''s hard to refine it again.


    There is also a treasure map, which is obtained from a group of pirates. It doesn''t show any fame.


    Dragon blood grass, element stone, golden soul liquid, Wudao stone and so on are all consumed by him. He is a big stomach king. He doesn''t eat good things with hiccups.


    Yin Yang spirit absorbing array is indispensable for cultivation.


    The extremely precious Tao species have gradually integrated with him and evolved towards Yin Yang Tao species. At the same time, he put his nine great ways in a bottle.


    it will become an opportunity to integrate the invincible.


    There is also a soul bone, which carries Mo Lao''s spirit and is still sleeping.


    There is also a crystal immortal skeleton beside him, sitting like a Buddha. Even if he died, he also has great vitality, which is the most valuable thing for him at present.


    But this one can''t be sold.


    Turn again and again, except for some messy things, that is, the ice flame fruit in the second space.


    This is a fairy medicine. According to Xiao Hei, it can be absorbed by him. It has a great effect on him and can transform into nirvana. However, this medicine is too powerful for him to absorb now. He can only wait for his cultivation to improve


    After working hard for a long time, he finally vacated all the sundries and handed them to a maid for her to evaluate and sell.


    After a while, the maid came back.


    She respectfully handed Ning Tao a ring and said, "my Lord, all the things you entrusted to sell have been asked by this auction house. This is your 20 million spirit stone."


    "How much? Twenty million! " Ning Tao was startled at the sound and stood up.


    The maid respectfully said, "yes, because many of your treasures are rare and extinct in the northern regions. Generally, they can only be found in other regions. There are also many local products from the southern regions."


    "Although none of them is particularly precious, the most important thing is the large number. In order to make a good friend, the auction house has rounded up a whole number for you."


    "I hope you have this kind of thing in your hand again, and think of Beihai auction house for the first time."


    Ning Tao blankly took the ring, mouth vaguely agreed, then gushed out a share of ecstasy.I didn''t expect such a good thing.


    Immediately elated at the small black way: "how, now more than 32 million spirit stone, buy what you said, should be enough."


    But little black light a glance, play flavor: "wait until you see that thing to know enough."


    Lin Yurou was excited and kept bidding. She had already sold several pieces, but they were not very expensive, and she didn''t have so much money.


    At this time.


    As the auction house came to an end, the white haired auctioneer laughed and said mysteriously, "ladies and gentlemen, this next auction item will definitely surprise you."


    "Although there are some flaws in it, I don''t think it hinders everyone''s passion, because the owner of the object was a great emperor in ancient times."


    "What?"


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked by the speech.


    Those who can relate to the great emperor are not ordinary things, absolutely extraordinary.


    Ning Tao opens the perspective, but he is shaken by the air of killing. He hears a roar in his ear.


    "Roar...!"


    And Xiaohei stares at the jade box, stretching his neck long and staring at it. This feeling It can''t be wrong. It''s it.


    "Third brother!"


    "This is White tiger essence blood The white haired auctioneer roared excitedly and opened the jade box.


    "Roar...!"


    At this moment, everyone heard the roar.


    It''s as if I saw a huge tiger with white hair and purple eyes, roaring towards the sky


    And the whole auction house was shocked by a terrible and bloody atmosphere of killing and cutting. Tens of thousands of people were scared. The pressure was too strong, and the atmosphere of killing and cutting made people feel numb.


    Even those who practice Taoism are pale.


    When the forbidden jade box was opened, it immediately cut off the breath, and everyone saw the whole picture. It was a drop of blood jade like amber agate, but if you look carefully, it was a drop of scarlet blood.


    One of the four spirits of heaven, the essence and blood of white tiger.


    Ning Tao is stunned, and finally understands Xiao Hei''s words. Thirty million spirit stones are not necessarily enough.

 Chapter 1967

    Ning Tao swallowed and was shocked.


    He once had the idea of searching for the essence and blood of the divine beast, but later gave up. Because it was too difficult and rare, he could only use enlightenment to improve.


    Before he came, he never thought that what Xiao Hei said he needed would be it.


    The essence and blood of the beast, or white tiger!


    "Wow


    "How can it be, my God, ju How could this treasure be put up for auction? "


    "It''s true blood essence of white tiger. There will never be any fake. How could it be? Where did it come from..." Tens of thousands of monks stood up and screamed.


    You know.


    All of them can be called gods and beasts. As the best of them, they are the legendary four spirits of heaven. Each one is cultivated by the great emperor.


    What''s the value of a great emperor''s blood essence?


    Tens of thousands of people are excited. It''s a great honor to see this legendary thing.


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly, and more than 30 million Lingshi asks himself to buy it. He thinks it''s impossible. It''s reasonable that this thing shouldn''t appear here?


    Seeing that he was dejected, little black squinted and said, "don''t panic. If this is my third brother''s blood essence, they won''t auction it."


    "What? Do you think this blood essence is fake Lin Yurou was surprised and covered her red lips.


    Ning Tao scratched his head. What he saw through perspective was not a false image. It was the blood essence of white tiger.


    "The essence and blood are true, but if something goes wrong, it is not obtained by proper means. The killing spirit of the essence and blood is too strong and too violent."


    "If people absorb it, it''s not beneficial, but a disaster," Xiao Hei said.


    Ning Tao and Lin Yurou look at each other, but they don''t know why.


    "In short, the violent state of this drop of blood essence is the state of my third brother at that time, killing and madness. This drop of blood essence should be extracted from its blood, which is basically the same as that of blood essence."


    "But its only drawback is that it''s hard to be absorbed and the killing is too heavy," explains Hei.


    When he said this, his tone was very heavy, because he was thinking about who did it. He beat the third brother out so much blood, and then refined his blood.


    In those days, there were only a few people


    "Cough...!"


    "I think you can see that this is white tiger blood essence, but there are some defects, otherwise it will not appear here. The starting price is 10 million spirit stone, and the bidding price should not be less than one million at a time. Let''s start."


    White hair auctioneer said with a smile.


    "This


    Tens of thousands of people hesitated. It''s true that this is the essence and blood of white tiger, but they can absorb its power.


    How many people are willing to spend so much money on a vase? After all, no matter who''s money comes from, no matter how good it is, it will be useful.


    Xiao Hei anxiously winks at Ning Tao. Buy this thing first. There are many ways to deal with it.


    The latter clenched his teeth and raised his hand.


    Moby Dick island Master, star anise, and fake founder all sneer. Is it hard for this boy to make an offer? How much property can he have if he wants to survive?


    It''s estimated that if you let him take out the thirty thousand spirit stones, you can make him bankrupt, except for bingyanguo.


    "Thirty million stone!" Ning Tao light way.


    All three of them are stupid.


    "More How much? "


    "Thirty million, Lingshi, are you kidding?" Three people''s eyes almost did not jump out.


    How can he get so much money? It can''t be a random quotation. You know, the three of them have a family background, which is far less than 30 million.


    Fake. It must be fake.


    "35 million spirit stone," a calm middle-aged man said in another private room.


    Ning Tao smell speech, immediately show a wry smile, sure enough, he this family background son is really not good.


    Looking at Xiaohei''s anxious appearance, Ning Tao can''t help gritting his teeth. The immortal bones can''t be sold, and the weapons are not enough. He can only sell the Yin and Yang spirit absorbing array.


    Beluga island Master three people grimly smile, despise, really can''t, say he is in bluff.


    But at this time, Lin Yu soft eyes light flash, actually said: "a piece of eight grade immortal!"


    "Boom...!"


    As soon as the words came out, the whole auction house became a sensation.


    Tens of thousands of people are horrified, but some people exchange them with immortal tools. Are you crazy? You will lose your life in this way.


    And white hair auctioneer a listen to, immediately drop hammer happy way: "clinch a deal, please also take a view of the immortal."


    Ning Tao is also muddled, this is not worth it, a useless treasure for practical tools.


    It''s not worth it.


    Immediately urged: "Rou Rou, not even if it, I put together a bit more, should be able to."


    "And you don''t have to sacrifice so much for me."


    With a gentle smile, Lin Yu said: "this is my compensation for you. I hope you don''t blame me in the future."Then he turned out a fairy sword.


    The whole body of the sword is cold. It feels cool and refreshing. It''s very sharp. The handle of the sword stands upright like an ice edge. It''s just an eight grade immortal weapon.


    It is Lin Yurou''s last master''s sword when she accepted the pure Yin inheritance when she was young.


    I planned to use it in the future. Now it seems that I have no chance. It can be regarded as compensation for Ning Tao.


    Chaos project is about to begin.


    The white hair auctioneer took over the artifact and immediately exclaimed, "what a good artifact. The transaction is successful."


    Then he threw the jade box up.


    Lin Yurou took the jade box, then threw it to Ning Tao, his face flushed.


    "This Compensation? "


    Ning Tao frowned and wanted to ask something, but he was interrupted by Xiao hei and robbed the jade box in his hand, which made him embarrassed for a while.


    After thinking about it, I''d better leave.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, next is the last auction item. The treasure of the old star picking monster is also the legendary immortal treasure. There are eight maps in total. Now we are going to auction one of them."


    When Ning Tao left, he looked back and found that the treasure map was so familiar that it was the same material as the treasure map in his ring.


    Is that one of them?


    He shakes his head and then goes out to catch up with Lin Yurou with doubts


    Xiao Hei pondered with the jade box in his hand. He seemed determined. He looked back at the three men who had caught up with him and said with a low sneer: "boy, try to find a drop of the essence of the beast. I want you to transform."


    "It''s better to be gentle. It''s good for both of you. Once you succeed in transformation, these three guys will cry and call grandparents."


    "Again Another drop? "


    Ning Tao silly eyes, directly said it was impossible, but said: "where do you want me to get blood essence for you, or to be gentle, can''t you?"


    "If this emperor is feasible in his heyday, but he has not recovered yet, and this drop of white tiger blood essence is the peak period, which is not enough for you to undergo a transformation. If you succeed, it will greatly increase your strength."


    Xiao Hei is crazy with excitement.


    At this time, Lin Yurou suddenly said, "I know a strange man. He is said to be able to buy everything. His treasure bag contains everything in the world. It is said that as long as you have money, you can buy anything."


    "You should be able to buy the blood essence of the beast there, that''s the price By the way, he is in the North Sea city, and he is also honored as the first businessman in the fairyland, brother Hao

 Chapter 1968

    "Bang Bang...!"


    In front of an unimportant shop, Lin Yurou knocks on the door with respect and humility.


    Ning Tao is strange. What famous first businessman lives in this place?


    It''s a little bit broken. It doesn''t fit the identity.


    But he didn''t judge the owner of this place by this. He only saw it with his own eyes.


    Xiao Hei put away the jade box and looked at the shop with his long neck. It was no surprise.


    "Creak...!"


    The door was opened to reveal an old man.


    The old man''s eyes were dim. He stared at several people for a long time. He rubbed his eyes and looked at them. Finally, he stayed on Lin Yurou and said in surprise: "you I think I''ve seen you before. Do you look familiar? "


    "Hello, uncle. I''m here to visit brother Hao. I''ve been here before. Don''t you remember me?"


    Lin Yu said with a soft smile.


    "Oh, you are the little girl of the pure Yin body, right? I remember you, but you are old and useless," the old man clapped his head with a bitter smile.


    But look a Leng, suddenly and oddly stare at Ning Tao, turbid eyes burst out bright day.


    "I see. It''s interesting..."


    Ning Tao was staring at hair, what''s the situation, wait a minute, what did the old man just say about pure Yin body? No, Lin Yurou is


    The latter blushed and said, "uncle, is brother Hao here? We are in a hurry to make a deal with him."


    The old man smiles, opens the old wooden door and says, "come in. I think he will be interested in you. I hope you can get something."


    "Thank you, old man!"


    Ning Tao also learns to call Lin Yurou and laughs.


    Two people and one beast went in one after another, and three figures appeared behind them. It was the haunted beluga island Master, the star anise, and the fake founder.


    I can''t help but see that they are impatient and can''t help but start. If they drag on, it will change.


    It''s an immortal weapon. I missed them.


    Just want to break in, but see that the old man, light looked back at them, that eyes just like the meteor general collision, incomparable terror, instantly let three people vomit blood.


    "Pooh...!"


    Beluga Island owner and star anise King vomited blood and suddenly retreated.


    And the ghost in the false founder was almost shocked out and sent out a scream of piercing the eardrum.


    "You Who are you? "


    "Hum, an unclean thing, dare to come near here and kill you again, go away!" The old man hates sweeping.


    In an instant, the three people were blown away for several kilometers.


    Ning Tao didn''t see this scene, otherwise he would be shocked and his chin fell to the ground. A humble old man had such terrible strength.


    At this time, they came to the main hall.


    "Step on...!"


    This shop is not small or very big, but it''s very clean and has a lot of things on display.


    Ning Tao is curious and shocked.


    Because it actually saw a fairy fruit, ice flame fruit, put there, well preserved.


    Another scan,


    he saw the ethereal mother crystal in a corner. Although there was no law, it was extremely precious.


    "Keel stone, Wannian willow branch, Wannian xuanluo grass, and even the heart of ice. It''s been tens of thousands of years. Hiss, is this the eighth order Dragon Ball..."


    Ning Tao widened his eyes and screamed one after another.


    He can''t describe the excitement at the moment. So many treasures appear in front of him. What he has seen and what he hasn''t seen are here.


    And no matter which one is here, it is enough to cause a bloodbath, a 9-magnitude tsunami.


    Lin Yurou chuckles at this. In fact, this is what she looked like when she first came here. The collection in front of her eyes makes her xuanyinzong feel inferior.


    "There are so many treasures here. Isn''t brother Hao afraid of being stolen?" Ning Tao''s heart is itching, wondering.


    "Ha ha, no one has ever been able to steal a thing from us, even a teacup. Do you want to try it?"


    A faint laugh came from behind.


    Ning Tao''s back was cold, and he turned his head like lightning. He could take out his weapon with one hand at any time.


    And at this time, they were empty behind, unexpectedly appeared a chair, a face indifferent middle-aged man is sipping hot tea.


    "Brother Hao!"


    Lin Yurou is overjoyed and pulls Ning Tao.


    The latter was stunned and said strangely, "are you the most famous businessman, brother hao?"


    "Ha ha, everyone gives face."


    "With turtles on your shoulders, you love to die. You must be Ning Tao, and the sleeping turtle on your shoulder is the overlord of Minghai, Xuanwu beast."


    brother Hao''s fun.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, and Xiao Hei''s whole body was shocked, he was calm and came from the turtle shell."You don''t have to worry. Brother Hao has his rules and won''t do anything to you. It''s better to be good than bad. I don''t have Xuanwu essence."


    Brother Hao smiles and turns out his palm.


    Only a dark yellow delicate blood appeared, and the roar of a giant turtle could be heard.


    Small black eyes stare straight, face incredible, this is actually its blood essence, or heyday, how is this possible, this guy from where to get.


    He turned his hand over and took it back.


    Brother Hao said curiously, "tell me, come and find me what I want to do. I can smell the baby."


    Ning Tao and Lin Yurou look at each other. They can''t help looking at Xiao Hei. Let her say it.


    The latter pondered, his eyes twinkled, and said tentatively: "we want a drop of eternal blue sky, a lotus green emperor''s blood essence, here you are Do you have any? "


    "The blood essence of the Qing emperor?"


    Hearing his questioning tone, brother Hao disdained to smile, turned his hand, and took out a drop of green blood.


    As soon as it appears, the whole room is full of great vitality, fragrant and full of vitality. Some potted plants are like taking tonic, and the price is soaring wildly.


    "This It''s true. You have the essence of the Qing emperor. Who are you? How is that possible? " Xiao Hei is full of shock and a little crazy.


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing impossible here. I can trade this drop of blood essence, but you have to take out my favorite baby, otherwise The deal failed. "


    "Don''t think about taking out the spirit stone or something, I have more," brother Hao ignored it and gave a leisurely smile.


    They both frown and smile bitterly. This is the real blood essence of the great emperor. Even if they sell them, they can''t afford it.


    Suddenly, brother Hao sniffed his nose. He was surprised at Ning Tao and said, "do you have any treasure? It''s about spirits."


    "Spirit?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, seem to think of what, hesitated to carry the soul of mo old spirit bone out.


    "Is that what you''re talking about?"


    "Eh, is it a soul bone, or an immortal level, and so on, how can there be a weak spirit, which is that human beings still have the smell of demons?"


    There was curiosity on brother Howe''s face.


    In his eyes, he saw everything in an instant, and the faint evil spirit was also captured by him.

 Chapter 1969

    Ning Tao said it briefly.


    Since he is regarded as the first businessman in fairyland, he must have a lot of insight. Maybe he can point out the right way to survive.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that you were lucky to meet a ghost beast that was almost extinct. You also got a ghost bone with very low birth probability. It''s lucky. Are you going to trade with me with this?"


    Hao GE''s way of great interest.


    "Deal..."


    Xiao Hei was vigilant and said, "if I remember wrong, a drop of blood essence of the Qing emperor should be much more valuable than this immortal soul bone. What''s your plan?"


    "Ha ha, I have a hobby. I like to collect treasures that I don''t have."


    "This soul bone is very good. It has the value of collection and helps me a lot, so in my eyes, it is equivalent."


    After a sip of tea, brother Hao is very comfortable.


    Hearing this, Lin Yurou quietly nodded to them. She vaguely heard this kind of rumor.


    However, seeing this, Ning Tao refused without hesitation: "sorry, I won''t trade soul bone."


    "Oh, it''s because of the sleeping boy here. The source is broken and he is on the verge of death. He has strong willpower. It''s OK to hold on to now."


    Brother Hao''s proud evaluation.


    But Ning Tao is gloomy, cold way: "he is my most respected elder, hope you can put respect some."


    "Boom...!"


    A great atmosphere oppressed him.


    Two people a beast body a sink, the facial expression rises red, the green tendon is exposed, this power compacts in is terrible.


    "Roar...!"


    Just when Ning Tao roars and plans to work hard, this gas field suddenly disappears. The cold face of brother Hao''s face suddenly returns to playfulness.


    Xiaohei was more worried than before.


    It''s a drop of blood essence from the emperor of Qing Dynasty. It''s not easy to meet.


    The boy''s brain is cramped again. If he gets angry, not only the essence and blood of the Qing emperor will be gone, but they will all play with him, and all their previous achievements will be wasted.


    It has decided to do its best to cultivate Ning Tao, and really create a monster, a pervert, who can sweep the same level, hang the immortal list, and be invincible in the world Super strong!


    The blood essence of white tiger, the blood essence of Qing emperor, and bingyanguo will definitely transform it once and for all. Its strength will soar, and there are chaotic plans


    But I''m afraid it will make brother Hao angry. It''s not good. Damn it?


    But the next second, he heard brother Hao clap his hands and laugh: "good boy, bloody, I admire those men who are affectionate and righteous most in my life."


    "You don''t want to trade soul bones. You should be afraid that the spirit of your elder will disappear and there is no place to place it."


    "Don''t worry, brother Hao is here. I can let him get rid of the status quo. With a smile in his mouth, brother Hao turns over his hand and takes out a piece of willow.


    Miraculously, this willow is a heart shape with traces of lightning strike on it, but it contains amazing vitality. Everyone''s spirit is like a three-year-old child longing for candy.


    "This This is The heart of Wannian Liu has been split by thunder. It not only survives, but also mutates. If the tortoise is right, it can not only make up for the origin of the spirit, but also enhance the spirit, "said Xiao Hei.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, brother Hao threw it to him and said with a smile, "you can let your elder live here and give him a certain amount of time. He can not only recover, but also become stronger."


    "How about this deal?"


    Xiao hei and Lin Yurou are ecstatic. They are taking advantage of each other. Even if their eyes let Ning Tao agree.


    The latter breathed his breath and said, "thank you, brother Hao. I''ll do this deal."


    "And I owe you a favor whether you agree or not. You can come to me if you have something to do in the future."


    Brother Hao was stunned for a moment, but he was very pleased and said: "well, if I need your help in the future, I will definitely go to you. As a friend of yours, brother Hao has made an appointment, and I will give you a gift."


    Hand a call, throw a jade Fu.


    Ning Tao catches it with one hand, spreads out his palm curiously and looks surprised and excited.


    He''s too familiar with it.


    It''s for running for life Teleport!


    Lin Yu and Xiao Hei are also very happy. They are really sleepy. If someone gives them pillows, they can get rid of them.


    "Thank you for your help. I''ll keep this kindness in mind," said Ning Tao solemnly.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a small thing for brother Hao. If you don''t have other skills, it''s money."


    Brother Hao has a big smile.


    With a movement of his hand, Mo Yuntian and Mo Lao, who are sleeping in his soul, are suddenly pulled out silently. As soon as they are close to the heart of the ten thousand year old willow, the latter bursts into vitality and merges with him.Just wait for a while, Mo''s spirit will be complete.


    Ning Tao is very happy. I''m afraid it''s not far from Mo Lao''s resurrection. They have taken an important step


    The three exchanged greetings for a moment, then collected the essence and blood of the Qing emperor, said goodbye to brother Hao and left.


    But shortly after they left, an old man appeared silently, looking at the shining soul bone, and said, "why do you want this broken bone?"


    "I remember you didn''t do the business of losing money, but this time, the essence and blood of the Qing emperor, the heart of the willows, and the transmission Rune of thousands of miles were only exchanged for a broken bone, the human relationship of a refining boy. It''s too bad."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Brother Hao smiles mysteriously. He takes out two pieces of soul bone with both hands. The quality is no worse than that of Ning Tao.


    Few people know how much they''re losing.


    What is the concept of Qingdi''s blood essence? It''s not Xuanwu, white tiger''s level of essence and blood.


    Among the ten taboos in the fairyland, it is created by ten ancient and modern characters, such as the king of immortals, the great emperor of heaven, and this one Qingdi.


    Its essence and blood, can think how valuable.


    See Hao elder brother leisurely way: "lose or earn? Facts speak louder than words. We''ll see... "


    "Whoosh...!"


    The two streamers rushed out of Beihai city quickly, and even more quickly, they ran far away.


    Ning Tao just took a breath, but he saw three streamers rushing to him. The sound of laughter and complacency reverberated: "ha ha, little boy, now I see where you are going to escape. I will break you to pieces."


    Moby Dick Island owners three people excited, such as hungry tiger, directly burst out full force, without leaving a hand.


    "Kill..."


    Seeing this, Lin Yu is soft, and Xiao Hei is full of sarcasm. At the same time, he grasps Ning Tao.


    The latter sneered, one hand directly crushed the transmission symbol, also spread a moribund words: "when we meet next time, I will personally blow you up."


    "Jie Jie, look forward to it..."


    "No, damn it, asshole, leave it for me..." The hysterical roar of the beluga Islander.


    But in an instant, Ning Tao, the three disappeared.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Looking at the attack that fell in the sea, the three felt chilly. They felt that it was the most wrong decision in their life to let Ning Tao escape today.


    A disaster is coming.

 Chapter 1970

    "Find them, find them!"


    "If we can''t find it, we''ll make it public. If we can''t get it, he won''t feel better," roared the master of Moby Dick.


    "Roar...!"


    The emerald green sea makes huge waves.


    In this matter, the star anise king and the fake founder reached an agreement to search one by one.


    "Whoosh...!"


    A moment of dizziness, as if through a barrier of nothingness, the body was also severely torn.


    Bumping and finally seeing the light.


    "Ahhhhh...!"


    Ning Tao fell on a rock and showed his teeth.


    This time, Xiao Hei grasped him and bit him tightly with his teeth, otherwise he would be separated again.


    However, as soon as he got up, a soft and boneless shadow fell into his arms and smashed him down. A wonderful touch suddenly came into being.


    Eye to eye, like the window of the soul.


    "Gollum, that, you Are you a pure Yin body? " Ning Tao asked strangely.


    This question he just wanted to ask, he is pure Yang, she is pure Yin, I''m afraid it''s not just a coincidence, I always feel inexplicable funny.


    The heart is extremely complicated.


    However, Lin Yurou blushed and got up from him, stroked his hair and said, "yes!"


    "Well, then So you know I I... " Ning Tao was a little nervous and pointed at himself.


    "Yes, I know you are pure Yang. What else do you want to say or express?" Lin Yu holds his arms with a soft smile.


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately spread hand wry smile way: "have not Nothing, just the feeling It''s amazing. "


    "Hey, I think you two should look around. It seems that our place is not simple," said Xiao Hei''s faint voice.


    Two people smell speech to see, immediately surprised.


    In sight, this is a place like an underground cave, which is the size of several football fields, and the air is mixed with the power of fire and water.


    In other words.


    Here is a rich, pure, ice and fire, yin and Yang, more wonderful balance.


    Ning Tao and Lin Yurou''s face was shocked, and then they looked at the bottom of the pit in the middle. It was a lake, red and blue, like a yin and a Yang. It turned into a Taiji lake, which was the source of all the energy here.


    That half of the lake is burning with a red flame, while the other half is freezing.


    It''s absolutely the work of nature.


    "This Is this the Yin Yang Grottoes that disappeared in the Ming sea a long time ago, a famous treasure land


    "It used to be regarded as a blessed place by many people, but I don''t know in which period of time, it suddenly disappeared and couldn''t be found."


    Lin Yurou''s jade face is full of surprise.


    , as like as two peas in the record, I''m afraid there will be no second Yin and Yang grottoes.


    Ning Tao said suspiciously, "something''s wrong. I''ve used two transmissions. They are all random within a distance, but now they are transmitted to the lost paradise. You won''t believe this kind of luck."


    As soon as the words came out, their faces changed.


    However, Xiao Hei pondered and looked at the Yin Yang Lake. He flashed a fine light in his eyes and said with a sly smile, "it seems that you owe someone another favor."


    "This teleportation symbol should be directional. No matter where it is crushed, it will appear here. It seems that he has found out the secret of both of you and did it on purpose."


    "Secret? What''s the secret? " Ning Tao is at a loss.


    But Xiao hei and Lin Yurou look at each other. The former smiles cunningly, while the latter blushes with shame. A heart suddenly jumps with tension.


    this precious land is not suitable for them.


    "Well, I have something to give you," Lin Yu gently moved and approached step by step.


    Ning Tao is full of question marks. He feels that he is an outsider, but he has a bad feeling. His heart suddenly gets nervous.


    "What What is it? "


    Lin Yu''s soft and beautiful eyes are full of emotion. In an instant, he uses five or six things to force Ning Tao to a corner.


    "Tie Spirit Lock


    In an instant, a lock enters the body.


    Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed. He was completely unprepared. He felt that the power in his body was suppressed. Although it was not complete, it was no longer equal to Lin Yurou''s power.


    "Hello, what do you want to do?"


    "We are friends. Don''t be impulsive. If you have something to say, we''ve been through life and death..."


    "Little black, brother black, big black..."


    In the face of his exclamation, Xiao Hei jumped down from his shoulder and said with a joking smile: "boy, don''t freeze chicken. It''s a good thing. It''s a beautiful job that other human men can''t dream of."


    "Next, you will contribute to the development of the whole mankind. I applaud for you on behalf of mankind.""I''ll drink from you. No, I understand. You two are working together to calculate me, right? Since this woman contacted me, what conspiracy did you two engage in What do you want to do to me? "


    Ning Tao panics and swallows all the time.


    But Lin Yu blushed and pulled him directly into the lake, which was eroded by ice and fire.


    At this moment,


    the power of pure Yin was no longer suppressed.


    The two natural energies echo in an instant and run at a high speed. One big Sunday is two or three times as much as the usual practice, and each rhythm keeps the same.


    "Plop, plop...!"


    In just a few minutes, the operation of the great Zhou Dynasty was comparable to the hours of their usual practice.


    Or it is a pair of fate, such a growth effect, almost no one can resist the temptation.


    "You If you want to practice with me, you can say that you don''t have to play so exciting and mysterious, "Ning Tao said, enduring the erosion of ice and fire.


    "Wow...!"


    As soon as he looked up, he was stunned. Lin Yu was as gentle as a fairy.


    The looming white skin, red cheeks, affectionate eyes, so close to the hot nose, he can feel clearly.


    "I wipe, is this drug use?" Ning Tao stares big eyes, incomparable affirmation is spring. Medicine.


    He suddenly felt a sense of tension and expectation.


    "You If you are poisoned, I''ll go to your father and give you drugs... " Ning Tao muttered.


    Lin Yurou rolled her eyes wildly and resisted the impulse to fan him. She was afraid that she could not let go, so she prepared the aphrodisiac ahead of time. At this moment, it was finally coming.


    "A fool like you should have never touched a woman. Do you want to Have a taste? "


    "That, to be honest, I have eight wives and one fiancee," Ning Tao blinked innocently.


    Lin Yurou


    "Well That''s nothing. The strong are the most respected. It''s nothing unusual to have three thousand beauties in the harem. I like you very much. "


    Lin Yurou smiles awkwardly.


    I thought I met a bronze, but I didn''t expect that I was a king.


    Immediately take off the dress, a white suede jade body, exquisite and sexy appear in front of Ning Tao, concave and convex, like a work of art.


    The charm of the lake makes her blood hot and white.


    Ning Tao is swallowing hard. His eyes are green. He mutters in his heart that when his charm has become so big, there is a beautiful woman of Goddess level who is still strong.


    He thought he could save it.


    He said immediately: "I I have two more children


    Lin Yurou was engulfed by the aphrodisiac, more obedient to its properties, licking the dry sexy red lips, said with a smile: "do you mind another one?"


    One pushed, and the two stuck together


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 1971

    A fairy mist enveloped the lake.


    This makes the thief laugh and watch the little black criminal mutter. As for it, it''s still in the way.


    The more you don''t want to see it, the more you want to see it.


    Ning Tao, Ning Tao, the tortoise is for your own good. If you are happy, don''t forget the hard work of the tortoise.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    It grinned and climbed into the water, trying to peep for a while, but in a moment, more than a dozen sharp swords stabbed at it crazily, which scared it to shrink into its shell.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    "Ah ah..."


    In the sound of metal collision, there were several groans which were not suitable for the time.


    "Light Take it easy. It hurts... "


    "Er...!"


    Xiao Hei is embarrassed and has goose bumps all over her body. Although her aesthetic view is that of the orc, she is itching to hear this voice, so it''s hard for us to learn from it.


    I didn''t expect that I was so dark that one day I became such a big light bulb, so bright.


    Even when the elder brother and the second sister were together, she didn''t feel so uncomfortable.


    "Ah..."


    "Slow Slow down, man For the first time, ah, I can''t stand it "No, No."


    Xiao Hei bares his teeth and makes a face at the lake. Then he shrinks into the turtle shell and turns into a ball and rolls to the poem and the distance.


    "Wow "Pop..."


    Spray everywhere, you can see the scene.


    With the increase of aphrodisiac, it''s still strong, just like two piles of dry firewood, which are ignited in an instant.


    The two naked bodies are boiling hot, and they are doing primitive instinctive actions with great passion.


    The deepest desire impulse was also stimulated, the power of yin and Yang rose wildly, and the power of yin and Yang in the pool water also played an aphrodisiac role.


    The combination of yin and Yang is like the combination of two swords.


    For the first time, the benefits are unimaginable, but both of them are deprived of their reason by aphrodisiac and release their desire in the water.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao''s anti heaven formula is not vulgar, automatic operation, crazy absorption of all this energy.


    "Ah ah..."


    In the grottoes, it reverberates all the time.


    This cave is big or small, and Xiao Hei rolls around in all sorts of boring ways.


    I found that this place was actually closed. It seemed that there was some kind of Dharma array. I hid this place, but it didn''t go to chaos. Because this place is just right, I would like to stay here for a while.


    Chaos project is in progress.


    That little girl is well prepared, but it''s hard to say whether there can be such a thing as chaos.


    As soon as things pass, it will start to prepare for their transformation. Ning Tao can''t bear such a huge amount of energy alone. Fortunately, there is a Lin Yurou.


    It is a pure Yin body that can match him.


    The combination of the two and the combination of yin and yang can definitely make them transform and evolve once and for all.


    After shopping for more than an hour, Xiao Hei rolled towards the lake. It should be over.


    "Ah ah...!"


    "Wow WOW


    Xiao Hei Lengshen, it seems that the fierce movement has just begun. He has really let go of it.


    It''s helpless. It''s not finished yet.


    In the lake.


    The power of yin and Yang is rushing towards their bodies crazily, and their accomplishments are also soaring. It can be said that only once they are advantaged, and their whole body is in the process of sublimation.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes are red and he asks for Lin Yurou like a beast. He presses Lin Yurou hard


    and Lin Yurou in order to ensure success, really started from childhood, jellyfish Wang Jinghua, queen bee liquid, specially purposed to practice that kind of women''s way, let the body better accept everything.


    Two days ago, Xiao Hei gave her an ancient method, as well as the auxiliary effect of blood essence.


    In addition, a few years ago, she went to deal with brother Hao, that is Chaos stone.


    A stream of chaotic Qi extracted by her is stored in the Dantian, waiting for today. She has done all that she should do, and the rest It depends on luck.


    Or that number of times


    Half a day later.


    Xiao Hei climbs out from a corner, and he has been thinking about how to perfectly neutralize the blood essence of white tiger and Qingdi, so that they can absorb them.


    But after all, this energy is still too huge, mainly because the Qing emperor''s blood essence is too strong.


    At the beginning, it didn''t want to get it at all, ordinary god beast mild blood essence can, so it is equivalent to asking for money, didn''t expect to really become.


    Near the lake, the scream pierced the eardrum.


    "Pa pa...!"


    The lake is boiling to the point of explosion.


    Can see two wriggling naked body vaguely, is still carrying on the intense gallop.


    "Grass, it''s not over yet. Can you two stop the meeting?" murmured Xiao Hei discontentedly.Turning around, he climbed up the corner again.


    One day and one night later, Xiao Hei was sitting by the lake. From time to time, there were some groans, some Sentimentals, some shy, galloping voices.


    "I hate it. You should be light, ah..."


    The first taste of forbidden fruit, a goddess who is secretly loved by ten thousand people, can''t feel tired at all.


    Xiao Hei was very angry. He picked up the stone with his small hands and threw it in. He said angrily, "can you two take a break and come out for dinner and chat?"


    "It''s embarrassing to leave me outside, you know, and aren''t you two assholes tired?"


    "Ah ah...!"


    But no one responded to its protests.


    If Lin Yurou was shy one day ago, now she is completely free. Anyway, there is no one here. A turtle is not enough to make her feel ashamed.


    It''s a different race. It doesn''t matter.


    Little black face is green with anger. Now the voice is so open, and there is so little echo here. Even if you hide in the corner, you can''t escape torture.


    "Ah, are you finished, beasts? Wait for the tortoise master to find a female tortoise to kill you..."


    Three days later.


    Xiao Hei can''t bear to drive them out, but with a flash of effort, they go to drill a small hole again. They are just like glue and full of spring.


    He swore that if he regretted it, he shouldn''t help them, but he ate dog food for three days.


    Ten days later.


    Small black red eyes will two people into the lake, take out a big treasure medicine thrown in, directly as a furnace.


    After the combination of yin and Yang, Ning Tao''s strength has been promoted to the mid-term of the five fold plan. He has a solid foundation and is still climbing steadily. His spirit has been promoted faster, and more energy has entered into his body inexplicably.


    It seems to be pregnant with something.


    This feeling, Lin Yurou also said that there is a preliminary judgment, should be a good side.


    Looking at the mist in front of him, little black and red eyed, he roared: "run the Yin Yang mirror quickly, and enjoy Zen. You just need to remember to swallow it, and you can absorb as much as you can, but don''t forget yourself."


    "The premise is that when the foundation is stable, the process of transformation is very painful, and it is more likely to support you. After all, it is the blood essence of the two emperors at their peak, and the energy is amazing. You should be prepared."


    "If you fail, you will lose your souls, but if you succeed, your transformation will be no less than the nirvana of the Phoenix. I am looking forward to seeing you who succeed."


    Ning Tao and Lin Yurou look solemnly, and both nod solemnly, which is also helpful to chaos plan.


    With a sigh, Xiao Hei took out two drops of blood essence. One was turquoise green, and the other was scarlet. At the same moment, he fell into the lake of yin and Yang.


    "Boom...!"

 Chapter 1972

    At this moment, the whole lake seemed to explode.


    It''s like a chemical reaction. It''s very intense. The spiritual power of heaven and earth, the power of yin and Yang, are boiling violently. There are two extremely terrible gas fields.


    "Roar...!"


    A huge fierce tiger with white hair and purple eyes came out and roared towards the sky.


    There is also a green lotus rooted forever, swaying in the sea of stars, fluttering in the wind, representing the vitality, full of vitality, the tender rhizome is harder than Xianjin.


    Out of the mud but not dyed, Zhuo Qinglian but not demon.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao and Lin Yurou feel this huge movement, pale, some startled.


    Just two drops of blood. It''s terrible.


    "Boy, girl, guard the Lingtai, don''t think about anything, eat everything, feel everything, with all your heart, try your best to accept this energy."


    "The rest will be left to the emperor. After countless years, let''s fight each other again."


    Xiao Hei''s face was full of awe, as if facing the enemy.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao adjusted his state to the peak and felt the power pouring into his body.


    It''s against the sky. It''s all about breaking out.


    The mirror of yin and Yang is illusory.


    Tao, devouring all energy


    Lin Yurou also let go, keeping a shy posture with Ning Tao, calming her body and mind.


    Although there is fairy fog, you can clearly see a picture of yin and Yang in their bodies, which is very shocking and bright, like a big millstone.


    But all of a sudden, a fierce purple white tiger roared, and it broke out in the lake.


    It''s not pure in itself, it''s the essence blood of the white tiger extracted from the blood of the white tiger, and the white tiger at that time seemed to be fierce and furious, which was equivalent to the weakened white tiger at that time.


    Even more cruel.


    It roars repeatedly, ferocious purple pupil instantly fixed on green lotus, it actually burned a strong sense of war.


    "Kill..."


    A tiger pounced, and it rushed to the swaying green lotus.


    The latter seems to be unconscious, blooming in the breeze, its rosette is twenty-four goods, just like merit, but it looks like the end of the festival.


    It''s too weak,


    I feel very vulnerable, and I break when I meet the wind.


    The white tiger runs wildly in the lake. Under the tension of Xiao Hei, he suddenly turns around and rushes to Ning Tao.


    Surprise attack, absolute reversal.


    Xiaohei was surprised and suddenly annoyed. How could he forget that the third brother never played cards according to the routine.


    "Damn it, Ning Tao, hold it for a while!"


    As he roared and gritted his teeth, he scratched his hand and forced three drops of Xuanwu blood essence.


    At that moment, it was extremely depressed.


    Just like a young man, suddenly aging to trembling, let alone it has not recovered, even if it has recovered, it can not damage its foundation all at once.


    I saw that he was swallowing the precious medicine and throwing down the three drops of dark yellow Xuanwu blood essence.


    "Moo...!"


    I saw three small turtles and snakes appear. They are as majestic as mountains, and as vast as the sea. In a flash, they rush to ningtao.


    No matter white tiger, green lotus, or these three Xuanwu, they are all made of that drop of blood essence.


    Not until they''re broken.


    Xiao Hei gnashed his teeth. In the past half a year, he spent five drops of blood essence, which was unimaginable before. One drop less is enough for him to love for many years.


    But for now, it has no choice.


    "Roar Boom...! "


    A swoop on the Tai Chi diagram, suddenly a violent shock, the latter almost collapsed on the spot.


    Absorb the power of yin and Yang and recover quickly.


    And this violent movement, in this small lake, like a ten magnitude tsunami, earth shaking, Ning Tao two people on the spot spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    They never thought that a drop of blood essence could be so terrible.


    It''s hard to absorb now.


    "Moo...!"


    At this time, three small basaltic weapons rushed to the white tiger and hit him hard.


    There is only one thing to do now, that is to disperse these blood essence, otherwise they will gather and not disperse, and there is no way to absorb them.


    "Brother three, wake up a little. It''s time for us brothers to fight side by side and meet the great emperor of the Qing Dynasty," Xiao Hei said in the ancient animal language.


    At the same time,


    let a head of Xuanwu protect Ning Tao and them.


    The white tiger roared constantly, but he didn''t seem to want to fight Xuanwu. He was furious and immediately watched the emperor.


    "Kill..."


    One swoop, I want to tear it.


    But Qinglian light a throw, a rosette wiped the front leg, unexpectedly abruptly shock it, turned into blood, fell into the lake, even forced it back."Hiss ~ so strong...!"


    Ning Tao shocked to see green lotus, did not expect the appearance of weak it, unexpectedly burst out so amazing.


    But the next second, his face changed.


    Because the lake, which was full of yin and Yang, seemed to have a lot of energy. It was very violent and rushed into them like two Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Ah...!"


    Lin Yurou screams bitterly and his lips bleed.


    This force is too overbearing. Although it can improve cultivation, it is hard to control.


    "No, damn it, these two guys are a little perverted. The third brother''s power is too overbearing, even a little bit, is not enough for them to bear. We have to kill Qinglian of Qingdi and use its blood to neutralize it."


    "third brother, let''s go together and break it." little black eyes want to split their canthus and control two ends of Xuanwu to kill.


    "Roar...!"


    White tiger also angry, limping to kill in the past.


    Three terrible figures fight in the lake in an instant, setting off a devastating wave.


    Even Ning Tao''s illusions of Taiji were mercilessly smashed at this moment, but then all recovered, absorbing the power of yin and Yang from all around.


    They don''t seem to have much reaction, but the lake has real blood essence, which can be absorbed by them, and the neutralizing blood of the Qing emperor. It''s not only less violent, but also full of vitality.


    The transformation really begins.


    Two people pain unbearable, the strength is really too vast, they try every means to devour it.


    The method of pure Yin.


    Against heaven, Tao, and the deepest


    Three terrible creatures kill red eyes, can bite off a piece is a piece, the scene is a god beast two dozen one, unexpectedly just can be, and the Qing emperor blood essence is tied.


    Xiaohei saw the beginning of metamorphosis, and continued to put precious medicine into the lake, as well as some strange treasures of heaven and earth.


    "Boom...!"


    The diagram of Yin Yang Taiji is more and more bright.


    This situation is very good, two people''s breath is obviously improving, the strength rises, steady.


    The two ends of Xuanwu were broken, and the other end went to fight. The white tiger was almost broken, and Qinglian seemed to be able to maintain it.


    "Grandma, this guy is still so strong!" Xiao Hei chews the medicine and drops two drops of blood essence.


    Once you join the regiment, you gain the upper hand.


    "Boom...!"


    Xiaohei stares at the battle group. The Qingdi is incomparable in one of the woods. It can fight with people for countless years. Not only its resilience is amazing, but also its vitality is amazing.


    It a red eye, and break through the limit to squeeze out two drops of blood essence, and now it, thin into skin and bone.


    If it goes on like this, it will die.


    "Give me Broken


    Under the hysterical roar, the white tiger was broken, and the indomitable emperor Qing collapsed under the siege.


    "At last, it''s a success!"


    "Next, let''s see if they can survive this violent energy?" Xiao Hei was paralyzed.


    Ning Tao and his wife blushed, and an indescribable amount of energy poured into their bodies. They had a feeling of being burst.


    "Ah...!"

 Chapter 1973

    Pain, pain to the bone marrow.


    Every moment, every second, every inch of the body is almost in danger of disintegration and explosion.


    Ning Tao''s face is red and purplish, and his face is swollen. Even if he is a big stomach king, he becomes fat by this violent energy.


    "Ah...!"


    It''s huge, like a bunch of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    And his body is just as big as a pool, not as vast as the Ming sea, to accommodate the dragon.


    In the blink of an eye, he became a blood man.


    Lin Yurou is not feeling well at the moment. Although she is practicing Taoism, she is also cracked by this energy.


    "Well It''s so strong. There''s so much energy Ah, ah... "


    The internal meridians are broken and reshaped.


    Bones, body cracking, and metamorphosis.


    Can see two handsome men and women, standard figure, strong, but now like balloons.


    "Joyful Chan Gong, blending!"


    Taiji diagram of yin and Yang has experienced nearly a thousand times of destruction, rebirth, re destruction and re cohesion in an instant


    Xiao Hei was very anxious. According to the calculation in his mind, Ning Tao and his wife had little chance of carrying it, because he underestimated the power of the Qing emperor, and in the end he added seven drops of his own blood essence.


    This change has become very terrible.


    It can be said that the lake water, the power of yin and Yang, and the three blood essence have made it not weak.


    Even if we look at the Shijiu sect, the twelve gates of Tiangang, and even the Dalao fairy palace, we may not be able to afford our disciples such luxury, but we are reluctant to give up.


    "Boy, girl, you must carry it. Now is the most difficult time. Don''t keep it. Success or failure depends on your perseverance..."


    Small black weak urgent shout a way.


    "Ah, ah Bang...! "


    All of a sudden, a piece of meat on Ning Tao''s back is crushed by energy.


    "The way of the soul, the eye of the heart!"


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    "Daozhong, give me a crazy swallow..."


    Looking around him, there are three great emperors in this energy, which is the most precious nutrient for them to strengthen themselves.


    And Lin Yurou''s eyes are red, and the pure power of water has been competing with this energy.


    And another immortal product, pure Yin, burst out.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    They were shocked, but the next second, they were shocked by the energy.


    White tiger is in charge of cutting, Xuanwu is in charge of protecting, and Qinglian is in charge of vitality. Their strong and pure vitality washes them over and over again, and even their breath is a treasure to heal their wounds.


    But sometimes it''s not a good thing that the vitality is too strong, at least it''s very common to support the explosion.


    "Ah Bang, Bang...! "


    Ning Tao was covered with blood, his thigh muscles burst open, and his chest, shoulders, and even bones were crushed.


    But it wasn''t long before it was cured.


    So it can be imagined that this kind of pain of rebirth in destruction is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "Hold on, boy, girl, hold on..." Little black didn''t blink. She was staring.


    It is anxious, almost all mention the throat, because the current situation is getting worse and worse, two people hugged each other are bloody.


    Nine roads, all saturated.


    When he was full, he became a yin-yang Taoist.


    Yin Yang Jian and other aspects are completely saturated, eating into a fat man, can no longer eat, but the energy in the lake is not reduced, but increased, more and more frenzied boiling.


    From Xiao Hei''s perspective, the whole lake is like a melting pot, boiling like water. This transformation process can''t stop at all. Either you swallow it all, or you are blown up by it.


    It''s cruel,


    but there''s only one way to become stronger.


    Lin Yurou is unconscious and lying on Ning Tao naked. She can''t hold on any longer.


    Her absorptive capacity is very limited.


    "Damn, what to do, what to do..." Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, but there is no solution.


    And Xiao Hei''s eyes were red, but he looked at this pool of rich energy lake water, and suddenly, with a slight sound, he put out his head and took a sip.


    All of a sudden, it was spirited up.


    Yes, how can it forget this stubble? It is short of energy. The realm is still there. The only difference is energy. Now this pool of water is energy.


    It instantly ecstatic, desperately will head buried in the water to drink up, the breath has been rapidly improved.


    In the blink of an eye, it gained a whole lap.


    If two ants were eating dragon meat before, now three squirrels are eating dragon meat.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s consciousness is empty and clear. It seems that he has entered a wonderful state. A beautiful green lotus is swaying in front of his eyes, blooming all the secrets. There is only one green sky in all ages.


    It is the main source of life and belongs to wood.There is also a white hair, purple and white tiger, which is like a knife cutting Ning Tao.


    It''s mainly used for cutting, and it belongs to gold.


    Ning Tao only felt that he was very close and far away from them, and there were some things that could not be explained.


    It''s near in front of you, but you can''t touch it.


    It''s wonderful. It''s like two great emperors are showdown with him, telling all the mysteries, such as preaching across the air


    And Lin Yurou is also extraordinary. The chaotic Qi stored in her elixir field actually absorbs the energy, which is very huge and lingers in its abdomen all the time.


    Suddenly, their bodies trembled.


    It seems that under the stimulation of this majestic energy, what shackles were opened deep in the body, and an incomparable suction burst out to devour the energy.


    "Ah...!"


    "Well?"


    Xiaohei is sucking energy, suddenly scared by this scene, suddenly panic to look at two people, it can''t be his just steal energy error.


    But in common sense, it will only be beneficial and harmless.


    In the sight, they burst out a dazzling light, such as the ultimate sublimation, a vast, vast, primitive Yin and Yang Taiji diagram slowly formed.


    It''s mysterious, it''s on the road.


    "What''s the matter? This This I wipe, don''t tell me the mutation, but how can this happen? Which link has gone wrong? "


    Xiao Hei scratched her ears and her face was muddled.


    Now it can''t tell whether it''s good or bad, and it can''t see the two of them. It seems that the original mysterious Taiji diagram is made by them.


    What happened?


    It clenched its teeth, looked at the energy of the pool, and took out a red and blue fruit.


    This is exactly Ice flame fruit.


    Intuition tells it that this thing should help. After all, it has the same energy property. Looking at the light of yin and Yang, it directly dropped into the lake.


    Suddenly, the lake began to boil again.


    However, no matter how huge and violent the external energy is, this mysterious Tai Chi diagram is always the same.


    Ning Tao and Lin Yurou have no more news


    Xiao Hei frowned. He tried to call them, but he didn''t respond like a stone sinking into the sea. However, the mysterious Tai Chi picture absorbed energy and became more and more dazzling.


    Rise out of the frailty.


    Reborn in endless destruction.


    Thousands of setbacks, tens of thousands of training, will only make you stronger, this time you are really cocoon.


    But can we succeed It''s up to you.


    The energy of the lake is so strong that most of them are crystals, except for the mysterious Tai Chi diagram, which runs like a rule and dominates the whole lake.


    In peace, it was months

 Chapter 1974

    "PATA, PATA...!"


    the essence of yin and Yang permeated from stalactite drops in the lake and is extracted from nature.


    And Xiao Hei, who has gained weight for several circles, sits by the lake with some dull, drooping short legs, constantly calculating, and a pair of small gray eyes twinkle quickly.


    But after a long time, it gave up helplessly.


    What happened to Ning Tao and Lin Yurou? What is this primitive and boundless Taiji diagram?


    I can''t guess with my knowledge.


    But to be sure is on the good side, it seems that some amazing transformation is taking place, but it takes time.


    In the first three days, this Taiji diagram also collapsed, but each rebirth is more powerful. Now it makes Xiaohei feel dangerous.


    Now a month, it can feel two breath enhancement, several times stronger than before.


    This time, Nirvana should be successful.


    And Xiao Hei is excited and full of expectation.


    What will be produced by the blood essence of the Qing emperor, the blood essence of the white tiger, the blood essence of the Xuanwu, the fairy medicine bingyanguo, hundreds of precious medicines and 300000 spirit stones?


    A pervert, a monster, or a geek?


    Whether it can sweep one domain or stir five domains has not been done for many years.


    "Burp, burp...!"


    Xiao Hei belched a lot, and he ate a lot. His whole body was the size of a millstone.


    The loss of blood essence has also been made up.


    But it didn''t dare to take more. If it didn''t transform enough, it would be troublesome. If it didn''t, it would still have a bottom.


    "Click, click..."


    Suddenly I heard a sound of intensive fragmentation, echoing in the empty cave.


    Xiao Hei thought it was an illusion, but then he was stunned. He saw that the mysterious Tai Chi diagram was cracking a crack, which was slowly expanding.


    Are you going to be born?


    But it took three days to wait.


    In the past three days, the cracks expanded and several more cracks were added, but there was no sign of collapse and fragmentation.


    Xiao Hei has two or eight hands on his back and takes the master''s step. The amazing energy in the lake has faded a lot. You can see that they are absorbed by the mysterious Tai Chi map.


    As time goes on, cracks grow.


    It pinches a finger to calculate, found that according to this law, speed, should take a long time.


    He took out a ring and threw some precious medicine.


    Ten days later.


    The Taiji diagram is full of cracks, just like the glass after being hit, which can be broken at a touch.


    Inside, the breath of Ning Tao and Lin Yurou becomes stronger and stronger. They can clearly feel their life characteristics, such as the sound of a drum and the flow of blood.


    Strong as an ox, tough as a mountain.


    Xiao Hei''s eyes are more and more bright, very satisfied, and then wait for them to witness the results.


    I don''t know what surprise they will give themselves


    Five days later.


    Already can see two people''s fuzzy figure, yin and Yang diagram has been broken most of the lake energy is also very thin.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    That huge sound is the heart beat sound, but also both consistent, can feel that terrible explosive force, but also can see that the muscle is strong.


    It''s not far from customs clearance.


    Just three days later, when Xiaohei was staring at him, two stable breath suddenly soared, and all the spiritual power of heaven and earth in the cave was swallowed up.


    The huge picture of Taiji is shattered.


    Suddenly, a group of already thin fairy fog once again wrapped around the lake, looking unclear.


    "Well, as for that? You can''t lose meat at a glance. Besides, the tortoise doesn''t like human women either. For my hard work, it''s not good to have a good eye... "


    Little Haydn yelled in discontentedly.


    "Whoosh...!"


    All of a sudden, hundreds of black swords rushed out, roaring like a sharp dragon.


    "Eh, I want to use this move to deal with Mr. turtle again. Hum, it''s useless. Look at my skill of shrinking head."


    Xiao Hei smiles and shrinks shell instantly.


    "Dangdang...!"


    Dazzling sparks, such as Jinge jiaoming.


    But all of a sudden, a mysterious force actually eroded in. As the overlord of Minghai, he felt the chill and ice on his body.


    "This What the hell is this? It can freeze me, Xuanwu. I''m the God of water in the north How is that possible? "


    Little black''s eyes almost jumped out.


    "Ha ha, it''s good for you to say that as a northern water god, you don''t know it."


    "Is the memory of these things on your other half''s" snake body "in the palace where ye''er lives?" A light laugh came.


    "Step on...!"


    In the lake, there were two footsteps.


    The diffuse fairy fog also diluted until it disappeared, revealing two tall and handsome figures.The man is handsome and handsome. He has black hair and some fiery red. He is also dressed in a fiery red robe. His eyes are deep and his body is thin, but he looks very hard.


    It gives people the feeling that they have experienced a lot of forging, as hard as steel, as bow, as arrow.


    It''s like a king''s sword.


    The woman''s skin is white and beautiful, her eyes are affectionate, her long legs are breathtaking, her hair is black and beautiful, her figure is tall and her lips are charming.


    A jade hand intimately holds the man and nestles up to him, like a gentle and beautiful wife.


    They are Ning Tao and Lin Yurou.


    See small black gape, Ning Tao light smile, one hand a whisk, such as a fairy like gold flame whisk, a moment will melt the ice on its body.


    And this inadvertently, revealed the strength of the atmosphere, even in It''s on the top of the nine.


    But a move, unexpectedly suppressed in eight heavy peaks.


    And Lin Yurou, some can''t see through.


    Xiao Hei widened his chin. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. A pair of pupils contracted into needle eyes. He was shocked and said: "wait Wait, no, it''s not pure Yang fire. Is it The sun flame. "


    "You Your constitution is the holy body of the sun


    Ning Tao a smile, one hand let this flame burning in the palm, that pure flame, for the strongest in the world.


    "This This...! "


    Xiao Hei suddenly thought of something. He turned to Lin Yurou and said: "don''t Don''t tell me, your constitution is Taiyin holy body


    "Your constitutions are both atavistic."


    They nodded their heads and chanted their real power.


    Xiao Hei was shocked and shocked. The sun and the Taiyin had not been born for many years. This kind of constitution is the extreme of heaven and earth. It represents Yin and Yang and is an extreme.


    And it feels that the evolution of physique seems to be a part of the surprise.


    Two people stand in front of it, one is refining the void, the other is refining the way, which gives him a kind of hairy feeling.


    Even more terrifying, it seems to be in the back.


    He suddenly swallowed his saliva and suddenly said to Ning Tao, "that, you How many ways have you learned? "

 Chapter 1975

    "How many How many ways? "


    Xiao Hei''s heart was very nervous.


    Hearing this, Lin Yurou chuckled, as if he had known the answer for a long time.


    In the intersection of yin and Yang, not only the body, soul, but also the soul. It can be said that the two are naked and have no secret.


    Unless, deliberately to hide one thing


    Ning Tao flicks a smile, pinches chin to think, light smile way: "still you see for yourself."


    Words fell, a breath of terror broke out.


    Behind him emerged a familiar spectacle: moon on the sea, lonely fishermen, thousands of feet of ancestral dragon, and abyss swallowing heaven and earth


    Small black stares big eyes, this scene it is very familiar with, in Ning Tao just break through Lian Xu, it saw with own eyes, but now, it seems different.


    On the scroll.


    In the boundless ocean, a huge tortoise shaped continent has sprung up, more than ten times more magnificent than before, but now it is covered with dense old vines and green forests.


    Towering ancient trees stand tall.


    On the surface of the sea, there are also swaying green lotus plants, with 24 rosettes, which exude heroic and martial spirit.


    The sun and the moon shine everywhere.


    In the air, there was a strong air of Geng Jin. He was decisive in killing, and there was a sharp sound of the golden dagger.


    A ZuLong roaring thousands of feet, earth shaking, seems to be able to travel through space, a wandering, reappear, came to the other end of the ocean.


    And here, there is a deep and incomparable black abyss, such as the source of the ocean, swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth.


    There is also an illusory Ning Tao, a lonely angler, spiritualized silk, no hook God fishing


    Xiaohei is absent-minded. From this vision, his pupil shrinks and he sees these things.


    The five elements gather together.


    The way of fighting, the way of soul,


    xianpin: space, swallowing, bright moon, ZuLong, sun, Taiyin, and Against heaven.


    Seven for one, seven for the immortals.


    Xiaohei is stunned. People realize that Daodao is tired to death. One of them is like a treasure. Why does ningtao feel like eating sugar beans? It''s too casual.


    Everyone is a waist plate. Why are you so outstanding?


    But in order to hit him and not let him go too far, Xiao Hei deliberately cleared his throat and said contemptuously, "well, this result is not in vain."


    "There are 13 avenues, which are so careless. Although most of them are true, once they are merged, you can only choose one of them, so sometimes it''s troublesome. You don''t know which one to choose?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech, also nod to agree.


    Lin Yurou has the most say on one side. She has long been successful in integrating Taoism. She has chosen xianpin and Chunyin Taoism, which is very consistent with her. It is reasonable to say that it is enough.


    But if you have a higher vision, compared with those people, you will feel immortal and humble.


    Small black negative hand proud way: "it seems that you still have foresight, and if you want to be stronger than the immortal product, you have to go to the fusion of multiple ways."


    "Two in one, three in one, or even five in one, this is called the invincible way."


    "From ancient times to the present, there are almost countless ambitious people, and the road is endless. It''s like a big wave scouring the sand."


    "But there are only a few real winners. Countless talented monsters have failed because it''s too difficult. Even with master GUI''s talent, there are only two ways, so you still have a long way to go..."


    But the words are not over, the smile directly stiff.


    Lin Yurou''s jade hands show two poles, one is Taiyin, the other is the sun. Under Xiao Hei''s stunned eyes, his hands actually close slowly.


    The next second, there was a balance.


    This is the combination of Taiyin and the sun, two rare immortal products, the strongest The way of yin and Yang.


    "This This...! "


    Xiao Hei''s face turned red with a puff of his mouth, because Lin Yurou was not only successful, but also stronger than it.


    Lin Yurou is an immortal. It can be said that almost no one is better than Lin Yurou in the way of yin and Yang.


    "Cough...!"


    "Well, the girl did a good job. She had the Guiye''s style in those days, and Guiye taught her well."


    "But don''t be proud or satisfied. Try to integrate more than one Dao before preaching. In that case, you will become stronger. The two Dao are just the beginning. The five in one turtle has seen them all before."


    Just then, he suddenly stares at Ning Tao and says, "look at the girl, look at the tortoise master, and then look at yourself. How can you be so disheartened?"


    "So many ways are not for you to play, but for you to integrate. If you can''t integrate, it''s still useless..."


    But as soon as the words came to an end, it was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Ning Tao''s sword eyebrows were picked and a black-and-white Taoist seed was held in his hands, which carried fourteen roads.


    But all of a sudden, the five elements are in one.


    Look at the wave it sends out. It''s an immortal product, and it''s more powerful than the general five elements.It''s no surprise that the essence and blood of the four spirits of heaven can create the most powerful five elements, just like the great emperor of five elements.


    And Ning Tao didn''t understand the way of wood from elder brother. Instead, he learned it from emperor Qing.


    This also shows that its five elements are the strongest.


    The next second, however, it saw that the strongest Yin and Yang Tao species formed by the Taiyin sun was the foundation, space was the main, phagocytosis was the auxiliary, five behaviors and five zang organs, ZuLong was the flesh and blood, and Haoyue was the eyes.


    The way against heaven is an unyielding backbone.


    This series of changes, it is actually a fusion of one person, eight xianpin Avenue fusion.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Xiao Hei inhaled the cold air and felt a loud big mouth on his black face.


    My God, is this guy still human?


    Does it want to compare with the emperor of heaven, merge the twelve immortals and create the most invincible way in history?


    Xiao Hei''s short legs are shaking. I don''t know whether it''s exciting or shocking. It''s so terrible. Human''s talent of enlightenment can crush the orcs.


    But the problem is that Ning Tao is too terrible. If he is allowed to become an immortal by eight in one, he can''t imagine whether his turtle shell can carry it.


    "Goo Grunt


    Ning Tao smiles faintly. In fact, he still has something to keep. The way of soul can endow it with soul, the way of fighting can be transformed into weapons, and all ten avenues can be integrated.


    Not counting Yin and Yang, it''s two products and eight immortal products.


    He doesn''t know how strong he is now. He feels that he can''t get into the eye of the Dharma when he''s refining. He is eager to fight with Lian Dao and have a smooth and incisive fight.


    His cultivation can break through to the Ninth level of cultivation, but he is pressed to the top of the eighth level. Because of the rapid promotion, he needs to temper and walk well in every level.


    The power of spirit and soul has been stuck in the melting way, and the body of Taixu ancient Sutra has also broken through, reaching the state of great success.


    The next level is the peak and perfection.


    With a smile in his mouth, Ning Tao clenched his fist with satisfaction. It can be said that this transformation is a nirvana for him, comparable to the nirvana of the Phoenix.


    He had an idea and suddenly said to Xiao Hei with a smile, "do you want to have a fight with us?"

 Chapter 1976

    "Fight? And me? "


    As soon as Xiao Hei heard this, he turned his head into a rattle and resisted: "no, cough, I''m afraid I''ll hurt you, so That''s not necessary. "


    As soon as the words came out, they rolled their eyes.


    However, Ning Tao light smile, eyes Jing mang a flash, body shape suddenly like lightning general rush out, a heavy fist, hard hit on the turtle shell.


    "Bang...!"


    Like thunder, resounding in the cave.


    Xiao Hei didn''t respond. He was hit by the punch, hit the bull''s-eye and flew out in an instant.


    "Boom...!"


    I saw it smashed into the wall, just like a diamond smashed into the glass.


    "Click, click..."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s soft face changed and his spirit swept away, he found that the wall array seemed to have been broken.


    It''s a killing battle. It''s almost inspired.


    "Ouch, hiss, Mr. tortoise''s waist, boy, you are so merciless. Mr. tortoise is almost broken up by you. You really have the heart."


    Xiao Hei has a runny nose and tears.


    Looking at its trembling appearance, it is very sad, people can''t help sympathizing with it.


    But Ning Tao turned his mouth, which was useless to him for a long time. His fist was just normal. He believed that the ordinary weak and strong would do so. But if Xuanwu gained weight several times, he would not believe it even if he killed him.


    On defense,


    who in the fairyland doesn''t know that you are the best in Xuanwu.


    "OK, don''t pretend. Just try your strength. You''ve been promoted to the peak of level 6. If you understand Tao, you''ll be back to level 7."


    Ning Tao''s way of singing and laughing.


    Hearing this, little Haydn was very proud. Enlightenment is very simple for him, and it needs a process.


    But there''s one thing it doesn''t exaggerate. Does Ning Tao really hurt it, or is it under normal circumstances? How did this guy become so abnormal.


    Immediately dry cough way: "since you all metamorphosis success, that seize the time firm temper."


    "You have been closed for nearly two months, and your strength has improved too fast. After you leave here, you will fight for a long time, and understand every realm."


    "Only fighting can make you run in quickly, especially Ning boy. You don''t have to rush to improve your accomplishments. When you master this power, your fist will be twice as strong."


    Hearing this, they both agreed to nod.


    Ning Tao is very clear in his heart that his one punch hits 100% of the strength, but in the end, only 70% of the vent.


    The realm is too floating to be fully controlled.


    "But how are we going to get out? There seems to be a powerful array outside the cave. Just now, it has made a loophole and almost touched the killing array. "Lin Yurou frowned.


    Ning Tao nodded: "I can see the weakness and weakness of the array, but this array is very strong."


    "Don''t worry, you can rest assured to practice. Master GUI is very good at such important things. You can also call me half a master of array..."


    Xiaohei patted the shell confidently.


    "Ha?"


    Two people a Leng, full face strange.


    A tortoise actually said that he was a mage. I feel that the world outlook has collapsed. It''s hard to accept.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and told him some weak points. Then he found a small cave and quietly went to realize the Tao, striving to gather the invincible Tao as soon as possible


    Seeing him leave, Lin Yu''s soft eyes flash, and suddenly pulls Xiao Hei to another corner.


    Stretch out a jade wrist nervously way: "you feel for a while, my body is some not right, was pregnant?"


    "Er...!"


    Xiao Hei rolled his eyes and turned his mouth. How could he be so fast? It was not easy for the monks to get pregnant. Besides, it was only so long. How could he feel it.


    Let alone the body that breeds chaos, which is also a kind of holy body. It can never be so simple.


    Hand together, like a doctor in two pulse.


    In his perception, Lin Yurou''s Dantian and abdomen are indeed abnormal. It''s the chaos Qi that is extracted from the chaos stone.


    She had been stored in Dantian before, but after this transformation, it became active.


    "Weird, funny!"


    Xiaohei picks her eyebrows and tries to touch it with strength, because she can feel the power of Xuanwu.


    But no matter what it does, the mysterious and chaotic Qi has no response, and it still wanders around the Dantian, just like instinctive operation and unconsciousness.


    Lin Yurou also went to feel it, but the situation was only better than that of Xiao Hei, and there was no response.


    It''s not like energy. It can''t be mobilized.


    "What''s going on? Is it because of the evolution of my constitution that it has also changed? "


    Lin Yurou is anxious.


    "Don''t worry, you have evolved from pure Yin to Taiyin, which will only be more helpful to the birth of chaos holy body."


    "Because if I only rely on the power of pure Yang and pure Yin, I''m not worried enough. Right now, it''s more likely. It''s a gratifying thing."Xiao Hei pinched his chin, then hesitated: "there are many important memories of this emperor in the other half of the snake body, but one thing I''m sure is that no one has ever proved that human beings gave birth to the chaotic holy body."


    "Even the chaos emperor had never heard of his parents, and even his identity was very vague."


    "The extreme of the sun and the sun is chaos. According to the calculation, it is possible, but so far there is no sure answer."


    "The holy body of chaos is very special. It is one of the strongest and rare constitutions in this world. There are no one in a billion. It may be born, raised or bred. I can''t say what form it is."


    "So, no one knows how the Holy Communion of chaos was conceived, and you can''t tell the good from the bad."


    After listening, Lin Yurou clenches her red lips. She has done so much. If she gives up, how can she be reconciled.


    There must be a result.


    With a clench of teeth, he rushed to the small cave.


    Little black heart is not good, an unknown premonition comes to mind, sure enough, a moment later came a groan.


    "Ah ah...!"


    Xiaohei: @ ¡Á£¤ #... "


    It has a black face, scolds in the heart unceasingly, regretted again, rushed to the loophole immediately, cracked the array.


    It doesn''t want to stay for a second.


    "Ah..."


    Minghai, deep in the central sea.


    In the vast sea area of emerald green, a light suddenly shines like a star light, and it twinkles slightly. The speed of a floating island slows down,


    with a crack, revealing an ancient building.


    Some friars who were exploring nearby noticed that they all rushed there suspiciously to see what it was?


    When you look closer, everyone''s face is shocked. The old plaque is very eye-catching, with four big characters carved on it.


    "Pick Star Hole "The house


    The whole Ming sea was boiling. The old man who picked the stars was a famous immortal in Ming sea.


    He was very powerful, but in the end he suddenly fell.


    It is said that he put all his treasures in the cave, and spread out a treasure map, which is divided into eight parts.


    All of a sudden, monk Minghai came with red eyes.


    In the Ming sea, to say who is the best informed, there is no other one except the sea demon.


    Before the sensation of human beings, the kings in the depth of the Ming sea were enraged. They spared no effort to find this cave, and they must find its moving position.


    The whole Ming sea is in a mess.

 Chapter 1977

    "What''s the matter with you? Have you found luanjiaohai yet?" A dozen human friars met and asked each other.


    But they shook their heads and were very eager.


    It has been two days since the birth of the star picking cave, but it has been moving at a high speed and will disappear from time to time. Few people can locate it.


    It''s like a treasure that can fly. It has no place in the sea, but the news comes all over the sky.


    Some people said they saw it in luanjiaohai, and soon others said they saw it in the opposite disaster area.


    "Damn, how can I find it?"


    Does it really depend on chance or luck?


    "Whoosh...!"


    A white light suddenly flew over, flashed on the sea, but fell in front of the crowd.


    Looking at his face, he turned out to be the owner of Moby Dick island.


    His face was gloomy and he gritted his teeth and said, "have you seen a combination of a man, a woman and a turtle? His name is Ning Tao. It''s better to tell the truth..."


    "No No, we''re just looking for the star picking cave, "said a dozen monks in a panic.


    This one is the leader of the island. Although he is not very famous, his strength is there.


    Beluga Island owner secretly scolded that the three of them had been searching in Minghai for two months, but they didn''t even find a hair. Damn, have they already landed?


    "Damn it, asshole..."


    When he was roaring, he suddenly saw a flash of light, like lightning, passing in front of his eyes.


    It seems to be a huge island.


    "Yes It''s the star picking cave. It''s it. My God, we''ve met it. What''s the matter with us? Hurry up. Even if we fight for our lives, we''ll rush to that island. Immortal treasure, you''re ours... "


    A dozen friars immediately went after him with red eyes.


    But the next second, a huge flying whale across the top of the head, such as a colt across the gap, straight after the island.


    On the vast sea surface, two fleeting streamers, one in front of the other and the other behind, make the master of beluga island full speed. His eyes are burning, and his expression is excited and ecstatic.


    Although he is looking for Ning Tao, it is entirely for the great opportunity, and in front of him is an amazing fortune, a famous immortal cave.


    The treasure, wealth and inheritance of his life are hidden in his cave.


    Moby Dick island Master is hot. He feels that his chance is just one step away from mastering it. Ning Tao has missed it, but he must not miss it this time.


    "Dao FA, flying whale technique!"


    A huge white whale flies in the sky, even burns some spiritual power, and finally gets close to the island.


    He tried his best to land on the island. Looking at the rapid movement outside, the owner of Moby Dick Island grinned wildly. This immortal treasure has completely belonged to him.


    He has come to realize that he can become an immortal himself


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Hello, new comer, have you had enough of your smile? Be quiet when your dream is finished. Don''t disturb master Yang. If you dare to do something wrong, I will tear you up and throw you out with my own hands..."


    There was a cold, rebellious hum in my ear.


    Beluga Islander''s smile froze, someone? The instant condition reflexes of get up, toward that voice see.


    But at this point, he was dumbfounded.


    The first thing that came into view was a towering cave with a forest of stars, which had been stripped out for more than half. There was also an old plaque on it, which read:


    "pick the stars from the cave!"


    And just below the cave, there are thirty or forty figures. More than eight of them are strong practitioners of Taoism, and every strong breath is no less than him.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "It''s impossible. It''s an illusion. It must be an illusion. I had a hard time landing on the island. How could anyone get ahead of me?"


    Beluga islanders screamed.


    From the moment of hope to the moment of disillusionment, he couldn''t accept it in his heart. Why did he become like this? How could there be so many people in the treasure that he thought was only shared by one person?


    "Hum, you are tired of living, right? You haven''t moved your muscles and bones for a long time. You might as well try your hand," a man with a sharp body like a sword grinned grimly.


    Its essence is a swordfish, a sea demon who can use kendo. Its strength is extremely terrible.


    The owner of Moby Dick island was shocked. He recognized the man in a moment and exclaimed: "you You are the king of the sea sword, old man Kumu, and so on. The star anise king, why are you here? "


    In sight, there is a golden octopus, smell speech looked back, urn voice: "sea sword king, please give him a thin face, let him a horse, after all, this mood is normal."


    "Hum, OK, I''ll give you face, but if he dares to yell again, which hinders master Yang from breaking through the battle, I will kill him," said the sea sword king with a grim smile.


    Thirty or forty people were killed.


    The owner of Moby Dick island was startled to see an old man pondering before the battle. He immediately shut up and did not dare to shout. These people really dare to do it.When he came to the star anise king, he said, "Daoyou, what''s the matter?"


    The star anise King''s Scarlet eyes glanced at him and said sarcastically, "Minghai is so big, do you think you are the only one who comes up? Don''t daydream


    "I''m waiting for master Yang to break out now, otherwise no one can get into the cave, and you''re not too late. What''s the matter? Do you have any clues about that boy?"


    Hearing this, the owner of Moby Dick Island shook his head with a calm face, and he did not hold much hope in his heart.


    But just then, master Yang stood up and said, "ladies and gentlemen, the strength of this immortal array is far beyond my imagination. I''m afraid it will take time to break the array."


    "But I''ve found a weak point. As long as I can overcome it, I''m not far away from breaking the battle."


    When people heard about it, their brows were heavy. If they drag on, more and more monks will come, and more powerful beings will come.


    But now this fairy array is a headache for them.


    "Boom...!"


    The island suddenly vibrated and shook violently.


    Thirty or forty people''s faces changed greatly. What''s the matter? This movement, is someone doing it.


    It seems that Attack array.


    Master Yang was so surprised that he could not guess when it happened? Can''t it be that the cave has been opened? Are all the eight treasure maps here?


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, the humble volcano next to the cave suddenly exploded and two figures flew out.


    "Ha ha, his grandmother''s, finally came out, how? I''m not unfamiliar with master GUI''s skills. I''m half a master of the array. I''m a master without a teacher. "


    There was a laugh.


    The crowd turned pale and looked up.


    I saw a handsome man in a flaming red robe, and a beautiful woman in a water blue dress, standing in the air with a smile, just like a couple of immortals, beautiful and dazzling.


    There is also a tortoise, which is talking endlessly. In short, it is full of boasting and showing off.


    The two sides looked at each other, and the air became quiet.


    What What happened?


    How did these two guys get out of the cave?


    The 30''s and 40''s are stupid. They''re making a painstaking break here. Has anyone got ahead of them? This breath There''s another one to refine the void.


    However, compared with their astonishment, beluga Island owner and star anise King were excited and roared out: "Ning Zai Zi, you really make me easy to find."


    "Roll down and die..."


    As soon as Ning Tao heard the words, his smile gradually disappeared. The so-called enemy met, and his eyes were very red. I didn''t expect that he met them as soon as he got out of the gate.


    Lin Yu is soft, and Xiao Hei laughs with banter.


    "Old dogs, long time no see..."

 Chapter 1978

    Ning Tao flicks his sleeve and smiles coldly.


    He deeply hated the two old dogs. He chased them all the way from the outer sea area to the central sea area and followed them to Beihai city.


    But for their hard life, I''m afraid they would have eaten them alive.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Son of a bitch, scold hard. Seeing your dying struggle, don''t mention how happy I am."


    "Two months, you let me search in this vast sea for more than two months. You can rest assured that I will let you die in pain and grief, and defeat you personally."


    Moby Dick Island owner roars with red eyes.


    That body''s fury breath, bang burst out, like a killing God, just like being possessed.


    The star anise King''s face was ferocious, and he laughed wildly. It was just another village with bright flowers and dark willows. Originally, they were both desperate for them. Unexpectedly, they appeared in front of us again. It was a mixture of surprise and anger.


    But more, it''s wordless excitement.


    Elixir, ice flame fruit, essence and blood of beast, Xuanwu body, seven grade magic weapon, these are all theirs.


    "Roar...!"


    However, Ning Tao coldly swept away, but did not see the strange founder, and immediately said: "how, that ghost guy was mercilessly abandoned by you?"


    "In fact, he should thank you for not dying with you, but sooner or later."


    "What What? "


    The thirty or forty strong practitioners of Taoism who are suspicious suddenly feel confused. Are they all wrong?


    He''s a strong man who practices emptiness. He dares to challenge the two great practitioners and says that they will all die. He''s not afraid to flash his tongue when he talks big. It''s arrogant.


    I think it depends on that beautiful woman.


    "Ha ha, you haven''t seen me for two months, and your tone has become so arrogant. Don''t you forget that we chased you like a lost dog, spitting blood and running away in a mess. Today, let''s review it."


    "Kill...!"


    Beluga island Master is proud to catch him.


    A huge palm, like a congenital big catch, has suction, directly under the cover of Ning Tao.


    Lin yurougang wants to sneer, but Ning Tao suddenly twists his neck and says with a smile, "let me do it. These two old dogs are not worth it."


    Hand over, directly and slowly take out a print.


    The two attacks collided with each other and made a violent noise. The white storm came.


    "This...!"


    Sea sword king, Kumu old man, master Yang and many other strong people smile, some lost consciousness.


    This boy actually blocked Lian Dao''s attack.


    Very capable.


    "Hey, beluga, you didn''t eat. How come you''re back more and more? You can''t even deal with a kid. Don''t let me wait to see your joke."


    There are strong people who satirize and fan the flames.


    -Look at chapter P of Z ''in the w edition. Up - 0


    the former is very angry. Just as he wants to do his best, he sees Ning Tao playing his robe and says faintly, "I don''t have time to entangle with you. Let''s go up together."


    "What?"


    The sea sword king, master Yang and a group of people were wide eyed and dumbfounded. What did he say just now.


    One person chooses two strong practitioners.


    It''s not by that woman, it''s by his strength. Aren''t you teasing us?


    If it''s moyue, ChiYan and Li Tianqi, they will never doubt them.


    But who do you think you are, moyue? If he''s really here, even the sea sword king doesn''t dare to look at him directly. His strength is so terrible that he''s afraid to say anything.


    But there is no genius like this.


    "Star anise, Moby Dick, kill these two arrogant boys, let him know what is called Tao Wei Zun."


    "Kill him, kill him..."


    Moby Dick island Master and star anise king are enraged. They dare to laugh at them. They must make you die.


    "The secret of Moby Dick, the whale changes!"


    "Roar...!"


    One person turns into a huge flying whale, not only fast, but also strong.


    And the other is a huge octopus prototype, golden, eight tentacles like eight golden guns.


    Xiao Hei''s face is dignified, lying in Lin Yurou''s ear and whispering: "girl, can this boy do it?"


    The latter just chuckles.


    And at this time, Ning Tao a red robe, no wind automatic, golden pupil burst out, a breath of terror burst out.


    "Six times The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    With the body of his spiritual body and the domineering spirit power, he hit the punch with a bang under the boiling. He felt that his whole body was groaning.


    It''s like he''s going up inside. He''s cathartic.


    "Boom...!"


    The golden fist hit the two beasts heavily, and a dull sound came out, like a dull thunder in June, blowing in the sky.The energy explosion leveled the mountain.


    "Boom Bang...! "


    Sea sword king, master Yang, Kumu old man and other strong men retreated suddenly. Looking at the chaotic explosion center, their faces were all covered with grim smiles.


    Now that boy is no longer arrogant. If the two strong practitioners attack at the same time, they don''t believe that he won''t die.


    Then they all looked at the beautiful woman, and their proud eyes were full of sarcasm, which made one Lian Xu and two Lian Dao meet each other. I''m really sorry that you can think of it. Now the bones are gone.


    But a fool like this deserves to die.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    The three figures retreated abruptly, holding their shape in the air. Judging from their condition, it seemed that they were not separated.


    "This How could it be that he survived and could fight again? Is he moyue? No No way. It must have used some magic weapon. "


    The sea sword King lost his voice and exclaimed.


    A crowd also fiercely nods, they how also don''t believe Ning Tao can win, this is a step over one dozen two.


    What''s more, there are absolute advantages in the cultivation of Taoism.


    "Moby Dick, star anise, you two trash, don''t let me feel ashamed for you, kill him, crush him with the power of Tao, kill him quickly..."


    Their faces turn red and blue and red. It''s a shame. Let''s solve the battle directly.


    "One swallow, one swallow!"


    "Star anise Turn the top


    The flying whale opened its big black mouth and headed for Ning taotun. It was very overbearing.


    And the huge octagonal king, is crazy rotation up, with its terrible brute force, formed a rapid spinning top, toward this side.


    Even the strong can tear it up in front of your eyes.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao lightly shakes his hand and simply tests his strength. He finds that the two are just like this. If they fight together, he just realizes an assassin''s mace.


    The evil spirit in the corner of the mouth is one hook, one hand is Taiyin, the other hand is sun, and the power of the five elements converges in the middle.


    "Hiss ~!"


    In the distance, a group of people inhaled air-conditioning, their eyes almost jumped out, and their chin fell to the ground.


    "This How can this be possible? With Poseidon on the sea, did I see the illusion? "


    "It''s the Taiyin, the sun, the five elements and the three immortals. How did he do it? My God, ju Actually, he has merged. Has he reached the invincible way of three in one? "


    Master Yang screamed at the top of his voice.


    At this time, Ning Tao looks at the two people who bite their teeth and kill them, and their hands merge into a millstone.


    "It''s my first time to use this move. You are very honored to die in peace."


    "Xianpin, the great millstone of Yin Yang and five elements!"


    The grinding plate is expanding wildly, with the force of yin and Yang and five elements. It is like a powerful motor spinning rapidly, even the space is split, just like a big gear.


    The Moby Dick Islander wanted to swallow it, but he froze for a few seconds, then he was torn to pieces by the terrible tearing force, and his spirits were all destroyed in the scream.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Whoosh!"


    Before they could react, they rushed to the octagonal king, such as a cutting machine to cut meat.


    The star anise King''s whole body was covered with sweat and hair. His scarlet eyes trembled with fear. He screamed, "no Don''t let me go, you bastard. He is Ning... "


    "Chula...!"


    Once the big millstone of Yin Yang and five elements passed, it was extremely overbearing and twisted into pieces, even the soul was crushed.


    In one move, the two strong men fell.

 Chapter 1979

    The island is dead, and no one speaks.


    Thirty or forty old strong road refiners were stunned, watching the bloody pieces fall, and their brains were blank.


    "Death Dead... "


    Ning Tao is out of breath, and the three immortal roads merge together. He is really struggling, but this power really gives him a boost.


    It''s no use fighting and refining the Tao.


    Hand a move, two space rings immediately fly.


    Lin Yurou smiles. In terms of strength, Ning Tao is not much weaker than her.


    And Xiao Hei Za tongue, then it''s a surprise, yes, yes, with Lian Xu erase Lian Dao, has been able to enter the evil stream.


    This time, he really changed.


    "Asshole...!"


    The sea sword king, Kumu old man and other strong people''s faces were red and embarrassed. They felt a big mouth on their face.


    Who the hell is this kid?


    See sea sword King walk out, sneer a way: "kid, I remember in Ming sea, can''t you this number human genius person, who are you?"


    "What''s more, how can you come out of the star picking cave? You won''t get any amazing treasures or plunder them all?"


    Thirty or forty strong men were pale.


    Ning Tao has made the first move. It''s normal to search for some treasures. It''s even possible that the best treasures have been taken away by them.


    Such talent, even got amazing adventure.


    A group of people''s eyes twinkle, suddenly become dangerous, for the sake of interests, they are outlaws, nothing dare to do.


    Ning Tao''s face sank and looked at the sea sword King coldly. This bastard isolated himself in three or two sentences.


    Do you want to focus on yourself?


    "Whoosh!"


    In a flash, Lin Yurou comes to her side. Even if she is extremely poor and vicious, she will not step back.


    "It''s not too humiliating for a group of virtuous people to bully a younger generation. If anyone wants to do something, I''ll accompany him to the end."


    Lin Yu is soft and cold. He breathes.


    "Refining Four peaks of Tao cultivation! " The sea sword king, Xiao hei and others screamed.


    You know.


    In this team, this cultivation is already at the middle and upper level. Under normal circumstances, no one is willing to fight with her.


    However, if they had the talent, they would be more important for Lin Zhengmei.


    He must be a true disciple of a big power.


    "Hum!"


    "Little girl, I know your strength is not simple, but you have to see the situation clearly. Are you going to fight dozens of us?"


    "If you know the truth, you''ll give up your harvest. If you don''t know the reason, then Genius will die young. "


    Sea sword King evil smile way.


    Some orcs like human women very much.


    Kumu old man''s eyes flashed and said indifferently, "the king of the sea sword is right. Everyone works so hard, but you eat alone. You don''t respect the old people."


    "Yes, hand over the treasure quickly..."


    Lin Yurou is impatient and is about to set an example to others. But Ning Tao stops her lightly and says without fear: "to tell you the truth, we just broke in by accident. In fact, we don''t even know where this place is."


    "As for the so-called harvest, I can swear to Daoxin that nothing was gained from it, but I was trapped."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can rush into the volcano to have a look. It seems that the real cave hasn''t been opened yet. In fact, you should thank us for making a gap in the immortal array instead of targeting me and myself."


    "If someone wants to make trouble, I''ll let it die miserably."


    On hearing this, the sea sword king was shocked and angry. He dared to threaten him. He has been in the sea for hundreds of years.


    Not to mention the younger generation, even the island owner should respect it.


    "Whoosh...!"


    But Kumu old man and seven or eight strong people rushed into the volcano from the gap in an instant. Who would believe it.


    And the respected Master Yang has been staring at Xiao Hei with great interest. The tortoise actually said that it was half a wizard just now.


    Did he meet his peers?


    After thinking about it, he said with a smile: "this little friend, is the turtle on your shoulder also a mage?"


    "It''s better to let it crack this immortal array together with Lao Jiu."


    Ning Tao is stunned, but Xiao Hei is playing a fool. If it is exposed, it is estimated that these people will rush to eat them alive.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "The master is joking. It''s just a pet turtle I keep. How can it be related to master Chen?"


    Ning Tao smiles and shakes his head.


    The sea sword king and others also sneer. How can that be possible? If a turtle can be a master of the array, a pig can be a cook tomorrow.Salamanders can also be alchemists.


    Seeing this, master Yang only laughed, but a pair of muddy eyes swept to the gap.


    "Is it really a pet turtle..."


    "Whoosh!"


    Kumu old man and other strong people rushed out, with surprise and helplessness on his face. He could only say that the sky is not perfect.


    There, they found the long lost Yin Yang cave, which is a famous treasure land, but its energy is already thin. It will take several years to recover its magical effect.


    It seems to have been absorbed by them.


    When they learned the whole story, they all sighed helplessly, and there was only one gap in the cave. It was impossible to search for the treasure.


    Although there are doubts, they can no longer be investigated.


    Things back to the origin, people will look at master Yang.


    The latter sighed: "the old way is shallow. This immortal array is too strong. It will take a few days to crack it. However, there is a quick way."


    "What?" There was a light in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "If you can find the eight treasure maps together, you''ll be able to defeat the immortal array in the cave. I believe that all the friends present must have the treasure map, because it can sense where the cave is."


    "I came here with it," master Yang said faintly, taking out a remnant picture.


    The more people close to the cave, the more dazzling it is. The lines on it are clear, which seems to be some kind of route.


    Seeing this, old Kumu frowned and took out a remnant picture.


    And the sea sword king, crab king these people successively take out the remnant map, only in a moment, five maps appear, people''s faces change, is there only five?


    Ning Tao''s face is strange. There seems to be something burning in the ring. He looks deeply and finds that it''s the treasure map. And so on. There''s something different in the star anise King''s ring. This is another treasure map.


    As soon as he was happy, he thought about it and then took it out. At this time, there was no need to hide.


    When people are worried, they suddenly see Ning Tao turn over his hand and take out two copies, which radiate a dazzling light.


    "This...!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Seven treasure maps fly up in an instant. You are all in one. It''s obvious that there''s a corner missing. There''s still one left.


    At this time, a man suddenly burst into the air over the island. He was strange in appearance, but he was a strong Taoist. His eyes and eyes were black.


    It looks a little creepy.


    As soon as he landed, a remnant picture flew out of the ring. It directly integrated into one and flew to the stone gate.


    I saw an old man''s figure transformed from the remnant picture. He touched the stone gate and broke the immortal array in an instant. He also pushed the tall stone gate open.


    "Creak...!"


    Immortal cave, open.

 Chapter 1980

    "Creak...!"


    "Boom Boom...! "


    The sound is louder and louder, and the island is shaking. This ancient cave is completely embedded in the mountain.


    The huge stone gate is the only entrance.


    Ning Tao and other people are shocked. It seems Rourou''s words are true. Many hermit old monsters will occupy the island and open up caves and concubines to enjoy their old age.


    This is a typical example.


    "Whoosh...!"


    As soon as the cave is opened and the immortal array is broken, the moving speed of the island seems to slow down a lot.


    Two or three powerful figures fell from the air.


    The sea sword king and others were surprised. If you look at this situation, there will be a lot of strong people here in a short time. Don''t doubt the attraction of the treasure.


    People who are better than them are everywhere.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he rushed towards the stone gate like lightning. No matter whether there was danger or not, whether the stone gate was fully opened or not, he had to seize the opportunity, search for the treasure, and even get the inheritance of the immortal treasure.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Suddenly, dozens of figures rushed in.


    Little Haydn was in a hurry. He couldn''t fall behind in this kind of thing. He immediately urged: "boy, girl, keep up. The chance of getting rich is coming."


    However, Ning Tao a frown, eyes have been staring at the man who took out the eighth treasure map.


    This strange man made him feel familiar, but he didn''t see anything unusual in perspective. He left an eye in his heart and rushed to the stone gate.


    "Whoosh...!"


    When he rushed to the door, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the treasure map in the corner of his eye. Before, it burst out a force of immortals, broke the immortal array and pushed open the stone gate, but then it fell down with no light.


    It looks like a bunch of waste paper.


    Looking at the route, Ning Tao wanted to draw it.


    But as soon as the treasure map enters the palm of the hand, it turns into a faint light, condensing a rune engraved on the palm, which can not be dispelled with spiritual power.


    "This What does that mean? "


    Lin Yu is soft, and Xiao Hei is aware of the difference. With a frown, he suggests: "can it be the key to the cave? Do you see if you can push it?"


    Ning Tao tried for a while, but there was no response. He felt like a chicken rib, and he couldn''t erase it.


    "Forget it, go ahead. I have the fire of the sun in my body. There should be no problem with body protection..."


    When they enter the cave, the strange man who has been standing in the same place suddenly raises his head, his dark eyes ripple, and his mouth draws a trace of evil smile. Without any alarm, he rushes into the cave


    "Boom...!"


    As soon as I entered the cave, I heard the fierce fighting.


    Ning Tao two people just turned a bend, in front of suddenly flew a shadow, two people in a hurry.


    Two forces smashed the shadow into the mountain.


    It was a dead man. It was one of the only strong men who tried to refine the void just now.


    "Asshole, it''s you again," Lin Yurou saw the man in front of her, and was furious.


    He is the king of the sea sword.


    He grinned and took away a piece of colorful ore with a scaly sword in his hand. Then he ignored them and rushed to the depth.


    Lin Yurou catches up to vent her anger, but is stopped by Ning Tao and says: "don''t worry about it. It''s important to look for treasure now. It''s a waste of time to entangle with it. If it doesn''t have eyes, it will be roasted and eaten."


    "This way, follow me..."


    Under the perspective, the whole cave can be seen clearly. He remembers some treasure sites by heart.


    Xiaohei rubs his hands excitedly, and his heart is itching. When can it really show its power? It was once a great emperor, and it''s not easy to recover to the peak. Now it can only be covered by Ning Tao.


    In Minghai, its strength can recover faster.


    Similarly, big brother''s recovery in the eastern region is also very fast. In fact, according to his original idea, he wanted big brother to cover it. Now, anyone can cover it.


    It''s not picky.


    Looking at the cave, Xiao Hei feels aggrieved. Originally, it was better to recover in the palace of emperor Yushou, but he still didn''t know that Ye Er would give himself to Ning Tao, only half of it.


    You said you can send it. You can also send my other half. Now I''m embarrassed


    All of a sudden, a stone man suddenly burst open. He was a disguised monk, holding a cold light dagger and facing Ning Tao angrily.


    "Daofa, mountain breaking sword!"


    Xiao Hei''s pupil shrinks. He is a strong man.


    At this time, Ning Tao and Lin Yurou had an expected outbreak. One burned the fire of the sun, and the other flowed the water of the Taiyin. They combined into one and turned into a terrible force of yin and Yang.


    "Yin and Yang Double


    Two terrible energy collision, some of the mountains are exploded, and then, the big knife broken."Broken!"


    "No, this How can this be You are Ah, ah... " Words are not finished, directly crushed by this terrible force.


    "Boom!"


    All the stone gates behind were smashed directly.


    Little black eye brightened up and exclaimed: "yes, you have been able to combine and exert your power. Although it''s just a simple force of yin and Yang, as long as you run in and tap insight, it''s not bad for the chaos of future evolution."


    "At that time, even the immortal can''t carry it."


    Ning Tao and his wife are also happy. Although they have calculated in their mind, their power is really extraordinary.


    Put away the ring, two people immediately rushed into the stone gate, here layout is very hasty, not only this, all the way to feel too hasty.


    Some of the arrays that should have been used to protect strange objects have not been laid down, and others are only half laid down.


    To put it bluntly, it''s like a semi-finished product here.


    There are some ancient scrolls and some rare minerals in the stone gate. They are all treasures from the bottom of the deep sea. Many of them can''t even be named Lin Yurou.


    It seems that the old star picking man has explored the Black Sea.


    As soon as they put away the treasure, they kept on rushing forward. Many stone gates on the road were broken, and the treasure had been swept away, and they were all red eyed.


    Small black is suspicious, suddenly way: "boy, I feel not right, from your words, this what pick star immortal should not be weak, but from his cave, he took good care of the outside but did not take care of the inside."


    "If the tortoise is right, he fell down during the arrangement, or he was seriously injured. You should be careful. There is something strange about it."


    When they were thinking, they suddenly came to the mountainside, where there were 30 monks.


    A light came down from the top of the mountain.


    Under the sun, there is a crystal skeleton, which exudes a strong pressure. Its left arm is empty, and its right bone is held in Dantian. A yellow star scroll is forbidden to be held there.


    "This is "Star picking fairy?"


    Ning Tao is surprised. He feels it''s too easy to get here. Isn''t immortal afraid of being moved?


    Just like the emperors in ancient times, when they had no money, they would dig and steal tombs. After they died, they were afraid of being stolen, so they tried every means to hide their mausoleums.


    But now, he felt that there was no danger except the friars along the way, just like deliberately letting people move his bones.


    "Strange?"


    Just as the crowd was about to move, a faint laugh suddenly came: "interesting, I didn''t expect to come here to perform the task, but I could meet this kind of benefit."


    "This immortal skeleton, I want it."


    Ning Tao and the others'' faces changed. They looked up and saw a familiar figure walking in the air, followed by a group of black robes.


    "It''s you."


    But another figure flies to his side. As soon as he sees his face clearly, Ning Tao''s eyes stare straight.


    "How can DOUMENG

 Chapter 1981

    Ning Tao set off a great shock in his heart. Unexpectedly, he met two acquaintances.


    One is more unforgettable than the other.


    Wen merciless, this bastard is called the disaster messenger. At the beginning, he colluded with qijuemen to make a deal to kill himself, but he almost killed him in the mountains.


    It''s good to have a dream.


    It seems that the big animal tide in southern region is related to this bastard and the task he said.


    DOUMENG, the patriarch of doushen sect, is also a hybrid who has passed on the idea of war to himself. He laughs on the surface and pits himself secretly, taking himself as nourishment.


    As soon as the spirit sweeps, he wants to explore his current cultivation, but he finds that it''s like a stone sinking into the sea.


    "Damn asshole..."


    Aware of Ning Tao''s rage, Lin Yurou looks suspiciously and has a vague guess in his heart.


    When Yin and Yang meet, she knows a lot.


    "Eh..."


    Dou Meng just appeared, suddenly light Yi, a pair of eyes strange looking up below.


    One side of the temperature ruthless see, pick eyebrow way: "how, what happened?"


    "Jie Jie, I didn''t expect to meet a seed that I once sowed. It''s really predestined."


    "I remember that half a year ago, his cultivation was just to refine the spirit. I didn''t expect that now, eh, hiss, how can he refine the eight peaks and lie in the trough so fast?"


    DOUMENG''s face was startled.


    For more than half a year, from refining the spirit to refining the eight peaks of emptiness, this speed is astonishing everywhere.


    Wen merciless also a surprised, immediately follow his eyes suspicious look, want to see what kind of person, but this one, his face is ferocious.


    "Ning Tao, you bastard."


    "Ha ha It''s really hard to find a place to break the iron shoes. It''s not a waste of effort. I''ve been greedy for your reward for a long time. I just killed you. It''s all over. "


    Just about to move, DOUMENG suddenly stopped him and said with a sly smile, "brother Wen, he is my seed."


    The latter one listens to, evil spirit''s eyes flash, immediately interesting way: "interesting, this unexpectedly forgot this stubble, you boy can ah, unexpectedly will fairy month according to fiance as seed, not afraid of her looking for you desperately."


    He who laughs does not laugh.


    Two people tease, directly ignored below this many strong, let the atmosphere become very tight.


    Ning Tao red eyes, moriran said: "DOUMENG, I didn''t expect that you actually took refuge in the evil hell hall as a running dog. Do you remember the hatred between you and me?"


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "I don''t remember we had a grudge. I just made a deal with you. You took advantage of it and got a fairy law for free. What a good deal."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily. Even brother Wen wanted to kill you, I stopped you. You should thank me, because I will give you a decent way to die soon, Jie Jie..."


    DOUMENG is full of evil smile.


    As soon as he became immortal, all the seeds would die instantly and turn into nutrients to strengthen it.


    It would be a waste to let him die now.


    Ning Tao is gnashing his teeth in anger. This damned bastard and that warm heartless, they actually get together, and the task they said, do they want to plan some disaster here.


    It''s like the great beast tide in the southern region


    "Hum, you don''t pay much attention to people. Don''t talk about the temple of hell and devil, even if the great Luoxian palace is here, you don''t dare to be presumptuous."


    "We found this immortal skeleton first. I advise you not to do stupid things, otherwise Ah, ah


    Kumu old man''s words were not finished, and he was directly kneaded.


    Looking at the blood mist falling, Wen mercilessly and lightly played the bullet robe, as if it was as simple as killing an ant, and scoffed at the crowd.


    Everyone is silly. An old strong man who practises Taoism can''t be so weak even if he was broken by Ye Qian, the first one in Xuanyin sect.


    "Well How strong


    "Wen merciless, Yama temple, etc., is it the legendary disaster messenger? My God, how can we meet him? Run, it''s Wen merciless..."


    Master Yang and others immediately screamed and fled.


    Although they haven''t met him, the name of disaster messenger has been passed on to the five realms of fairyland for a long time.


    Everywhere he goes, there will be a terrible disaster. Over the years, nearly millions of fairyland monks have died in his hands.


    He is the pronoun of disaster.


    All of a sudden, a number of strong people have scattered to escape, even the old top strong also flash fear.


    But looking at the immortal skeleton and the ancient scroll, this should be the famous stunt of the old star picking man. The star picking hand is an immortal method. In the face of this huge temptation, they are hesitating


    Lin Yu''s soft eyes flashed, and suddenly said in a low voice: "that DOUMENG cultivation is the same as me. It''s not far from becoming an immortal."


    "What are you going to do?"As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, the four peaks of Tao cultivation were only a few levels away from becoming an immortal.


    No, he must not be allowed to live.


    As soon as he turned over his hand, he took out a sword amulet, which was given to him by Xiaoyao, one of the ten immortals at the beginning. It contained the power of his sword.


    To kill these two people, it should be possible.


    He said immediately: "let me get close to them and urge them to live."


    Lin Yurou nods solemnly. She naturally knows Ning Tao''s eagerness. This DOUMENG can''t let go anyway. It''s the matrix of the melting pot of war.


    "Daofa, the Heihe River will be destroyed!"


    A big drink, she took the lead to attack, the target is the sky DOUMENG eight people.


    Ning Tao seizes the opportunity and wants to rush to activate the sword. However, a dark shadow suddenly moves. A dark palm full of ghost fog shoots at him.


    "No, boy, get out of the way!"


    Xiaohei was surprised and suddenly became big, like a millstone behind Ning Tao.


    "Bang...!"


    With a dull sound, the two bodies suddenly retreated.


    Ning Tao''s face is pale. He didn''t expect that someone would attack him. He quickly takes Xiao Hei back.


    But the shadow bullied him again and hit him with another fist. The power of the ghost fog greatly increased his strength. Even Xiao Hei grinned and hurriedly exerted his strength.


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    Together, they built a shield between them, and the one who was born blocked his blow.


    "Boom...!"


    Seize this gap, they hold their bodies, their faces are as gloomy as water, who attacked them?


    It was the strange man in the eighth treasure map who grinned at him.


    Small black eye a MI, immediately cold hum a way: "son, you think you change a body this emperor can''t recognize you, originally that square, is you, don''t sneak of, give this emperor roll out."


    Clench a fist, actually far away hit out.


    On the other side, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and put out a hot sun fire in his hands.


    "The way of fire, burn bones!"


    Looking at these two forces, the strange man laughed, and a mass of ghost fog broke away from him.


    "Boom", the body was smashed.


    Lin Yurou sees that Ning Tao has an accident. She is very anxious and wants to save him. However, Dou Meng and six black robes are angry and directly entangle her.


    And Wen merciless is to take the opportunity to collect the immortal skeleton, which is a good treasure.


    But a force came first and broke up the bones. All over the sky, the parts of the bones shot in front of Wen merciless''s gloomy eyes.


    "Grab the immortal bone, grab it..." In the exclamation, more than 40 strong practitioners of Taoism are fighting with red eyes.


    The whole immortal cave is in a mess.

 Chapter 1982

    It''s a mess. It''s a mess.


    You don''t know who''s fighting who, who''s the enemy? A series of changes made people confused.


    When people who had left saw that the immortal bones had been broken up, they immediately came back to loot. At this time, they were all red eyed. No matter who you are, even the king of heaven can''t stop them. Who dares to rob and fight with who.


    "Kill..."


    Ning Tao and Xiao Hei are livid. Although they want to rob them, they have to solve the ghost fog first.


    What the hell is this thing trying to do?


    Why do you stare at yourself as soon as you enter the Ming sea, first attach yourself to Fangzheng, and now attack yourself secretly, always feeling that you are its target.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do? "


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "It seems that you are not very stupid. Some people want your head. I have been ordered to take it back. Do you cooperate or do you want me to do it myself?"


    The ghost fog kept wriggling and said with a grim smile.


    "Hum, your voice is not small, and your spirit power is only the level of cultivation. You dare to say such arrogant words. Aren''t you afraid to beat your soul out?" Xiao Hei disdained the temptation.


    "Boom...!"


    Lin Yurou''s fierce fighting over there completely curbs Dou Meng and others, but she is also trapped.


    And Wen merciless is in wantonly collect those scattered immortal bones, and those who loot the road strong fight, in anger, killed a lot of people.


    Glancing at it, the evil spirit of ghost fog laughed and said frankly: "yes, I admit that you are very strong, especially the Xuanwu master. If you really want to fight together, I don''t have enough strength."


    "However, giving up and failure will never happen to our organization."


    "Organization?"


    Ning Tao''s sword eyebrows picked up and said tentatively, "you still have an organization. Are you a big force in fairyland?"


    "Jie Jie, boy, your vision is still too narrow. The strength of our organization is beyond your imagination. It will be your doomsday..."


    The mysterious way of ghost fog God.


    But the next second, Xiao Hei hummed coldly: "boy, you are too naive to break it up and play such a game of delaying time in front of the emperor."


    "Xuan Wu Fist


    One punch, like a tortoise.


    Ning Tao is not to be outdone. His body of the sun is a ghost killer, and the fire of the sun and the fire of Honglian industry are even more frightening things.


    "Six times The melting pot of war


    "The way of the sun, burning the sky!"


    Two streams of energy rushed forward, especially the golden flame, as bright as the sun.


    The ghost fog surged violently and gathered a gloomy face. He gritted his teeth. Unexpectedly, he was seen through. He had no choice but to fight.


    "Secret method, ten thousand ghosts eat souls!"


    I saw it open that mouth, burst out of an unparalleled suction, but the ground did not move a plant, but there is such an illusion.


    This suction is actually sucking the spirit.


    Ning Tao and others changed color, quickly stabilized the spirit, and easily got rid of that strange state.


    But the next second, they saw that the spirits of the five or six strong practitioners who had died were all swallowed by them, and they hastened to build a soul wall.


    "Boom Ah, ah...! "


    One punch almost broke it.


    And a group of gold flame bully body, unexpectedly crazy burning up, just like pouring gasoline as fierce.


    The ghost fog screamed and ran away. Although he saved his life, he was depressed for more than half of his life, and his strength was reduced to the level of weakness.


    "How, is this your ability? I''m afraid it''s not enough to take the head of Ning Tao," Ning Tao sneered, and wanted to solve it completely.


    They all know that there is this organization, which is very strange and evil, but most people think it belongs to the yama temple, because they are all evil people.


    However, they are very clear that this organization is different from them, and sometimes they even fight.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "What a fire of the sun. I have said that our organization will not fail. Lord ghost, please burn my spirits. Please do your best to solve them."


    The ghost fog fanatically offered sacrifices to the spirits.


    More crushing a piece of jade tube, above flashing faint spirit, actually absorbing the power of sacrifice.


    "This What''s this? "


    Xiao Hei changed color and exclaimed: "no, this is the projection of the spirit. It transmits its own spirit power. It is calling a strong one."


    "Break it quickly. The spirit power of the comer is so strong. He is definitely a powerful immortal."


    Then he hit again


    Wen merciless see this, the face is dignified, did not expect to encounter this kind of thing, first retreat is better, try not to fight with this organization.Just want to go, suddenly caught a glimpse of the right arm bone holding the scroll, is being chased by a group of people.


    This thing is almost the most precious part of the immortal skeleton. The old man who picked the stars became famous as a star picker. His right arm is the strongest. He has experienced the refining of countless natural materials, local treasures and immortal things.


    It can be used as an eight grade immortal.


    He immediately licked his lips, put out a big hand to beat the people, and put out a hand to grasp it.


    But all of a sudden, this right hand holding the scroll seems to encounter some strong attraction. Look at it and avoid the capture of the big hand. It flies towards the other end and lands on one hand accurately.


    And that person, impressively is Ning Tao.


    The latter also has a silly look on his face. He thought it was a hidden weapon, so he wanted to throw it back.


    But it must be God, the whole person is confused, this scroll, this immortal bone, all said, the inheritance of the old star picking man ran to his hand.


    "I wipe it. What''s the situation?"


    The sea sword king, Dou Meng, Wen merciless and others are all stunned. Is this thing spiritual?


    When Ning Tao was lost in his mind, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration. He looked at the rune in his hand and saw it dissipate slowly. This right hand holding the scroll was also engraved with such a rune.


    It''s like a powerful magnet. It''s sucked in.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao was overjoyed. He didn''t expect to have such a good thing. He was greedy for the immortal bone, but he didn''t expect to send one to his door. It was really a surprise.


    "Son of a bitch, hand over the inheritance, or you will die here today..."


    The sea sword king and others are extremely greedy.


    And Wen merciless also want to grab back, but suddenly feel a wave, face suddenly changed, hesitated for a moment, suddenly cold hum, turn around and go.


    "Withdraw!"


    At the first order, DOUMENG and others retreated.


    Lin Yurou wanted to catch up with her, but Wen mercilessly slapped her and seriously injured her.


    "Pooh...!"


    "Rourou, are you ok?" Ning Tao puts away her right hand and catches her.


    But at this time, the broken jade tube suddenly spread a terrible wave of gloomy spirit.


    Teleport, done!

 Chapter 1983

    A soul power, blessing on the jade tube.


    The haunting ghost fog died and sacrificed, but it attracted a more terrible enemy, a guy called "ghost king".


    "Jie Jie..."


    Before people arrived, the most evil laughter came.


    Ning Tao and Lin Yurou are shocked. What the hell is this? Who did he offend to let these guys pursue and kill themselves all the time.


    Qingyunzi?


    Or Lu Yusong?


    Or the wusheng who always hates himself!


    When he was on earth, after several wars, the northwest Wujia friar was basically destroyed. He wanted to cultivate wusheng, but he went to the fairyland.


    In his eyes,


    it was his own Wu family that perished and disappeared.


    He betrayed Hongmeng at that time and was later taken to the fairyland. If he was an enemy, he was one.


    Just don''t know if he wants his own head?


    "Whoosh...!"


    When he was suspicious, the king of the sea sword, master Yang, and even Wen merciless and Dou Meng, who left, all turned back.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Hei was surprised.


    But then, an extremely evil spirit power broke out on the jade tube. It was as gloomy as a ferocious ghost, and there was a cry of wronged souls.


    "Gee...!"


    "Mole ants, give me tremble, ha ha..."


    When the ghost fog surges, Ning Tao suddenly grabs Lin Yurou in one hand and Xiao Hei in the other, and his whole body is wrapped by the power of space.


    "You retarded, have the ability to chase Lao Tzu," Ning Tao proudly erect a middle finger, and then left.


    But a few seconds later, it was still in place.


    "Er...!"


    "Wocao, what are you doing? Leave after scolding, wait for him to beat you," said Xiao Hei with big eyes.


    Ning Tao felt numb and coughed: "well It seems that I can''t go any more. I''ve been sealed off by some force. "


    "It''s the forbidden air field or gas field. The whole cave is wrapped up. It''s absolutely a great power who can do this."


    "We can''t get out," said master Yang heavily.


    The sea sword king, crab king and others are as pale as paper. Even if they are warm and heartless, DOUMENG and others are not good-looking.


    His cultivation is very special. He has practiced a secret skill, but even when he is the strongest, it is difficult to restrict space only by strength.


    Come on, you''re better than him.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    A large group of ghostly fog finally broke out, surging in mid air, condensing a pale man.


    His body is white, his head is wearing a soul crown, and he stands with an evil smile. He wears a soul robe and dances with the wind, grinning like an evil king.


    "You It''s Ning Tao


    Ning Tao was stunned, and then he turned his head into a rattle. He pointed to DOUMENG and said, "I''m not Ning Tao. If you admit your mistake, he is."


    DOUMENG widens his eyes and his face is full of consternation. He scolds Ning Tao in his heart, this little bastard.


    The next second, the ghost king really turned his head.


    That pair of black pupil without emotion, no matter who saw it, would shudder, DOUMENG scalp numbness, but the temperature is merciless in front of him.


    "Hum!"


    "What kind of organization are you, the guy who planted the accusation on us after doing bad things?"


    Warm and cold.


    "Oh? Who are you? " The ghost king raised his eyebrows.


    "Yama hall, under the command of King Qin Guang, the first special envoy, Wen merciless, maybe I should say that you can know more about the disaster emissary."


    "I don''t want to go against your organization, and you can''t provoke me, so let''s go, or you''ll get into big trouble."


    Wen is very proud.


    "And we, we are innocent. Ning Tao is here and Wen merciless is here. Please let us go. We are from beihaimeng..."


    Master Yang and others begged.


    Hearing this, the ghost King grinned and said, "I want to go Yes, kill a man and swear not to reveal what happened today. "


    "Confidentiality has been done, and naturally you will be let go!"


    "Bang Ah


    As soon as the words came down, Wen ruthlessly pinched the crab king.


    DOUMENG and other people''s eyes were cold. They rushed up like hungry tigers and tried their best to kill people. For a time, blood filled the air.


    This organization has always been mysterious. If they are exposed, it will be a disaster, so it is not difficult to understand how to keep secret.


    Wen merciless immediately made an oath.


    And he said, "well, can we leave now?"


    Ning Tao and Lin Yurou, Xiao Hei''s face is ugly, this is a big enemy, really can''t help it, just fight with the power of the sword.


    It''s better to kill Wen merciless and Dou Meng together.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Confidentiality, always only death is safe, so, you go to die together," the ghost king suddenly showed ferocious."Secret method, ten thousand ghosts eat souls!"


    At the moment when he opened his mouth, Ning Tao understood that it was a conspiracy. They were trapped.


    Next second.


    They saw the dead more than a dozen strong practitioners, whose spirits were going to be swallowed by this bastard.


    "Fire of the sun, burn it for me!"


    Ning Tao is very anxious and tries his best to intercept those spirits. Although he has succeeded, there are still more than a dozen of them swallowed by the ghost king, and his breath is also soaring.


    "Ha ha, it''s too late. Today you''re all going to die. I''ll decide your head."


    The ghost King grinned grimly and put out a claw.


    "No!"


    Lin Yu''s heart was terrified. The speed of the blow was too fast, and it fell on his head in an instant. However, a rock figure with the size of a millstone stood in front of him.


    "Boom...!"


    The three were smashed into the cave at the same time.


    "Tut Tut, Xuanwu, it''s really hard to imagine that a great emperor was beaten down by his own hands. It''s a wonderful feeling."


    The ghost King laughed wildly.


    On the other hand, master Yang, the king of the sea sword, turned pale. He could not resist just because he felt Xianwei.


    "Well It''s terrible. It''s over. It''s all over... "


    DOUMENG''s face was gloomy, which was one of the seeds he was very optimistic about, but it was only one of them. He was a little uneasy when he died, and his cultivation speed. Now he should think about how to get out of here.


    "Brother Wen, what should we do? Fight against him or try to escape?"


    On hearing this, Wen ruthlessly killed a flash, even coldly hummed: "the odds against him are very small, not to mention this seat is not interested in saving these garbage."


    "Let''s go. I don''t believe I can''t break it. I''d better not force me to break it, or no one will think about it."


    "Roar...!"


    "Boom!"


    Ning Tao does his best, but then he is smashed into the mountain. Lin Yurou is not the enemy of one move at all.


    With a bang, Xiao Hei was slapped away.


    As soon as the ghost King reaches out his hand, he sucks Ning Tao in his hand. What the old man wants is him. Now it''s just a projection. He can''t take it back, so he has to kill it.


    "Boy, say goodbye!"


    "Creak...!"


    Just as he was about to break his neck, a loud roar came out suddenly, which shocked the island.


    "Stop it


    As soon as the ghost King''s face changed, his aura was broken. This breath seemed familiar.


    "Suddenly, the young man made a fist and rushed down from the sky


    As soon as the ghost King''s face changed, he wanted to block the blow, but suddenly he seemed to think of something?


    In a moment, Ning Tao''s neck was about to be broken, but a force not weaker than him broke his hand. It was Ning Tao, and a cold word was spit out in his mouth.


    "Ghost king, long time no see!"

 Chapter 1984

    "Ghost king, long time no see!"


    Ning Tao, who was on the verge of extinction, almost broke his neck and suddenly spoke coldly.


    Unexpectedly also stretched out a hand to hold the ghost hand of the neck to give birth to break off, the eye Mou is angry, but don''t seem to be Ning Tao, this sudden strength also isn''t his.


    "This What''s this? "


    Lin Yu soft eyes a shrink, Zhang Da, red lips, face incredible, Ning Tao how so strong.


    "Be careful, he''s not Ning Tao. Don''t get close to him," Xiao Hei exclaimed.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Looking at these powerful hands, the ghost king said with a sneer, "it''s interesting. I''ll be fooled by you again."


    "Yebei, long time no see!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and a shadow gradually emerged behind him. It was a handsome young man in black robe. I don''t know what strange secret method he used, but it was attached to Ning Tao and manipulated him like a shadow.


    "Immortal method, night shadow technique!"


    The art of Beixian''s fame, which was once powerful in the northern region.


    The crowd saw that the black robed figure who had rushed down before had turned into a shadow.


    It turns out that this is the shadow, and Ning Tao''s real body is behind him. It''s a good voice. Master Yang and others immediately think of a talented person.


    North night fairy!


    An evil rising in the ordinary, all the way is a myth, until decades ago


    Ning Tao was sweating. In fact, he didn''t know what was going on. Just as he was about to suffocate, a voice came from his ear.


    "Don''t fight, let me save you!"


    Out of the instinct to save himself, he believed it, and then he felt numb, like a double reed puppet.


    "Hum, I''ve endured humiliation for decades. I didn''t expect that you still have an organization. Now I''ll poke it out again. I''ll see if those big doors will expel me."


    "What is your organization and what is its purpose?" The night North controls Ning Tao and roars.


    The ghost King despised him, his body atomized instantly, and then gathered in the place several feet behind him. He twisted his neck and said with pity, "yebei, yebei, your temperament is still so impulsive, and you haven''t repented after decades of exile."


    "Well, since you have to force me to kill you, I will help you this time and end the future trouble."


    "Secret method, the fierce ghost enchants the soul!"


    With a roar of the ghost king, tens of thousands of souls split out of his body. They howled and screamed, as if they were suffering.


    In a moment, red eyes rushed to ningtao and yebei, the number of dense, countless.


    Night north face a change, immediately in Ning Tao ear low shout a way: "don''t resist, give me the body, want to live, must want you and I two people to join forces."


    With that, regardless of whether he agreed or not, he whispered: "night shadow, harmony!"


    Next second, Ning Tao is left alone.


    Everyone was stunned. There was such a magic way. What if it was a woman?


    Wow, Kaka


    Xiao Hei scratched his head, and suddenly caught a glimpse of Ning Tao''s shadow. It was the appearance of another man, which reminds him of an ancient inheritance.


    It''s called Night shadow flow.


    He was also known as the king of assassination, but because he was too strong to attract people''s fear, he attacked in groups.


    Overnight, the whole genre disappeared.


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth and chose to accept it. Besides, he has no choice now.


    "Gee..."


    The fierce ghosts all over the sky swoop down. It seems that only by gnawing flesh and blood can they relieve their pain. The scope of this move is too large. Everyone is wrapped up.


    Lin Yurou, the king of the sea sword It''s all in it.


    However, the next second, a dazzling golden light rising, there is a terrible temperature, just like the beginning of the flight of gold, the sun rising East, illuminating the world.


    "The way of fire, burn bones!"


    The sound of Ning Tao and yebei rings at the same time, and the boiling golden flame diffuses to countless fierce ghosts.


    As soon as they come into contact with each other, it''s like ice and snow melting into a raging fire. Countless fierce ghosts scream and wail, but they have no resistance. They sweep a large area and turn into smoke. The dark sky is clear in an instant.


    "Gee...!"


    Ghost King smile a stiff, as if to see something unbelievable, this flame, isn''t it?


    "The sun Fire of the fire


    "No It''s impossible. This kind of flame is only in legend. How can you have it? " If the ghost king is wounded, he will scream.


    All pure Yang things are their nemesis.


    And among them, especially the fire of the sun and the fire of honglianye, these two are their life-threatening symbols.


    Ning Tao two people sneer: "did not expect, this immortal said that today lets you have no return."


    "Although I don''t know how to kill a projection, if the projection is broken up, your noumenon will also be seriously damaged. This is the interest that benxian recovered first.""The way of the sun, burning the sky!"


    Ning Tao holds his head high with both hands. The hot golden flame is compressed into a big fireball, just like Dali, a fireball as big as a millstone, which is compressed into a big basketball ball by Shengsheng.


    "Kill


    The ghost king was surprised and angry. He couldn''t even touch this kind of flame. He immediately conjured up a ghost to kill it.


    But as soon as they came into contact, they were all burned.


    "Asshole, damned asshole, night north, Ning Tao, you are challenging the majesty of the king."


    "Don''t think that just a few flames can defeat the king. It''s not over yet," roared the ghost king. He burst his fog and ran wildly.


    Ning Tao is startled and builds a wall of fire in front of Lin Yurou to protect her and Xiao Hei.


    All of a sudden, the wandering ghost fog from the pores all drilled into a person''s body, it was master Yang.


    His eyes were as black as a black hole, and his own spirit was swallowed up, just like the strange man before.


    "Soul skill, ghosts travel at night!"


    A big ghost will appear, wearing armor, holding a blade, roaring and charging.


    And the breath of each end is not weaker than that of Lian Dao.


    Ning Tao and his wife snorted coldly. They put on a layer of Jinyan armor, and two glittering fire dragons rushed out. They were hundreds of feet high. They roared and roared and collided directly.


    "Boom...!"


    The sea sword king and others only suffered a wave, but they all smashed out of the cave from the mountain.


    Xiao Hei is trying to protect Lin Yurou.


    "Damn, damn, damn..."


    "Yebei, ningtao, you will pay the price. It''s all forced by you. Forcing us to be born will be the most regretful decision in your life," said the ghost king with angry eyes and soaring body shape. He planned to blow himself up.


    "This account, I will never die..."


    "Boom...!"


    The energy of terror spreads wildly, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump, and rushes directly to Lin Yurou to explode.


    And the whole cave is destroyed at this moment.


    "Boom Boom...! "


    When many monks from outside came to the island, they suddenly felt the explosion, the terrible shock, and the immortal''s prestige.


    What happened there?


    "Whoosh...!"


    Wen merciless and Dou Meng rush to the ruins to see if Ning Tao is dead. They feel that this is a hidden danger.


    The best way is to get rid of it.


    But when he was looking around, a cold voice suddenly came: "are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 1985

    As soon as the conversation ended,


    they felt chilly behind them.


    In an instant, he turns his head and sees Ning Tao with a face full of evil spirits. With a flash of murder, Lin Yurou and Xiao Hei appear in the ruins.


    "Beixian, yebei, I didn''t expect that it would be you. Let''s discuss how to give ningtao to us."


    A spear was formed by the ruthlessness of Wen.


    DOUMENG was sweating. Although he didn''t know whether it was ningtao or yebei in front of him, he felt it very clearly.


    I want to swallow myself up.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and slowly stretched out a crystal palm. The golden flame was beating on it. He said with a smile: "this boy just let me out a bad breath. It''s very comfortable. I owe him a favor."


    "And."


    "You bastards of the hell devil hall dare to trade with us. Don''t you know that you are the public enemy of the fairyland?"


    "Six times The melting pot of war


    "North Fairy Fist


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of anger. The fire of pure Yang is concentrated on the right fist, and there is more powerful immortal power. He just feels that the surging power of his whole body is about to explode in his body, and his whole strength is compressed at a point.


    In the roar, he roared out.


    "Boom!"


    "No, stop him!" As soon as Wen''s face changed, his hands instantly condensed a simple mountain seal, all of which were immortal forces, but his realm was very vague.


    Like a fairy, like a road, not a road.


    And Dou Meng is also red. He knows Ning Tao has to kill him, so he''s fighting for his life now.


    "Eighteen times The melting pot of war


    "Xianfa, getianshu!"


    A blur of blood red war appeared, to punish the sky, kill the sky, above stained with the blood of the fairy king.


    "Kill..."


    The three violent figures all fought for their lives. They collided with each other over the ruins. They saw a crazy expansion of the energy ball, even swallowing the ruins.


    "No, girl, let''s go," said Xiao Hei, holding Lin Yurou back.


    It seemed that I couldn''t run away, and that set of combined combat skills appeared again.


    "Man and tortoise in one!"


    Directly put Lin Yurou into the turtle shell.


    "Boom...!"


    The violent energy exploded, and the whole abandoned cave was easily flattened, but the volcano remained.


    Such a big island is as big as a county. It was half destroyed by Shengsheng. That scene is like destroying the sky and the earth. All the rocks and trees collapsed and fell into the sea at a high speed.


    The sea sword king, a group of people, was directly thrown into the sea by this energy, and all of them were seriously injured.


    A group of friars who were chasing the island at the back were shocked What level of fighting is this? Do immortals want to grab treasure?


    The order of forbidding immortals is becoming less and less majestic


    "Boom...!"


    Such a huge movement resounded like thunder, reverberating farther and farther, smaller and smaller.


    Lin Yurou pokes her head out of the turtle shell, but sees a blood drenched forest, and then a space wave flashes. He only sees two shadows that disappear.


    In the sky, two broken hands fell.


    "Ning Tao, no Lin Yurou screamed and rushed to the bloody figure.


    He is Ning Tao.


    But he suddenly stretched out a bloody hand, full of ferocious roar: "don''t come here, wait for me here."


    "The way of space, blink!"


    "Whoosh!"


    After a few jumps, I can''t see any more.


    Lin Yurou''s face is pale. She quickly bends over and rushes to the two broken hands. She didn''t see clearly just now, but now she can''t bear to look directly at them. She doesn''t know if they belong to Ning Tao.


    "Never, never..."


    Xiao Hei took a look and then advised: "don''t worry, this broken hand should be those two guys. It''s just that Ning Tao broke it, and he was also injured."


    "He should go after those two guys. After all, DOUMENG is the matrix, and his cultivation has reached the four peaks of cultivating Taoism. If he becomes an immortal first, Ning Tao will surely die."


    Lin Yurou clenched her red lips.


    In fact, since the meeting, open heart, Frank soul, two people do not need to communicate, because they have the best first-class tacit understanding in the world.


    With one look,


    can understand each other''s meaning.


    She knows everything, the past, history, including the earth, and even Xia Mengfei, she knows everything.


    Ning Tao knows it exists, but he respects her very much. He doesn''t touch it. Only Lin Yurou knows what it is.


    "Chaos plan!"


    She feels that she owes Ning Tao a lot and her heart is very complicated. She doesn''t know whether it''s love or guilt.


    Maybe it''s predestined that they will have this one. She doesn''t know what to do. Ning Tao will leave before zongmen big match. What should she do?She wants to be quiet, also want to make up for Ning Tao, in front of zongmen Dabi Be with him


    "Whoosh...!"


    Two figures flew over. They turned out to be a strange young man in a black robe. He was still holding a figure covered with blood in his arms and had fallen into a coma.


    Lin Yurou glared, pulled out his sword and said coldly, "who are you? Let him go."


    Hearing this, yebei has no choice but to shrug his shoulders and push ningtao with a gentle Xianli.


    "Don''t worry, he''s just exerting too much, reaching the limit that his body can bear," he comforted


    "Those two guys escaped with the teleport, but they were seriously injured. Now the island is not safe. Let me take you out of here first."


    Lin Yurou takes over Ning Tao and looks at the mist coming down. Xiao Hei nods and jumps up.


    "Whoosh...!"


    After they leave, the island is still flying rapidly and gradually disappearing into the sea, and the Yin Yang cave in it is still a blessed place after a few years


    Northern region, a big power in fairyland.


    In a secret Heishan Valley, a ferocious roar suddenly came out. It seemed to be very painful. It pounded the ground, causing many strong people to fly out.


    There are tens of thousands of people.


    I saw one of the dignified men with blood robes walk out and say, "ghost king, what happened?"


    "Ah...!"


    "Asshole, damn it, ah Tell old ghost Qingming that the plan has failed. Ask him to stop qijuexian and organize I''m afraid it will be exposed ahead of time... "


    There were intermittent shouts from the cave.


    The blood robed man''s face sank, the veins on his forehead jumped, and said angrily, "tell me what happened?"


    "That Night north, came back, and ningtao together destroyed my spirit projection, too The fire of the sun, that boy has the legendary fire of the sun. My spirit has been seriously damaged. Damn it, I''m not willing to... "


    The voice of the ghost king is vicious and painful.


    Hearing this, the faces of tens of thousands of people in Heishan valley are transient. Most of them are spirits, and they are most afraid of fire.


    The blood robed man''s face was as gloomy as water.


    All of a sudden, a vague figure of a tall magic robe condensed and said faintly: "it''s nothing to expose the soul baby fruit to him. Anyway, the plan is almost finished. Get ready and give it to the northern region as a big surprise."


    "Let the whole fairyland know our existence!"

 Chapter 1986

    On the island, a cloud of fairy fog came.


    Here is the edge of the central sea, a very remote island, fairy fog suddenly falling.


    Now the night north, Lin Yurou and others.


    Ning Tao is in a coma at the moment. That collision almost killed him. Even if the spirit body was successful, it didn''t resist, but fortunately, it was just taking off.


    Lin Yurou jumped down, relieved.


    But the night North didn''t come down, saw an eye to be in a coma of Ning Tao, throw out a healing pill at random.


    Shen Zhong said: "Ben Xian is going to leave. Take care of yourself. Now the organization is following you. I''ve told this boy to be more careful in the future. I don''t have to show up in time next time."


    He took a look at Xiao hei and was about to leave. Suddenly he said faintly, "this boy is Ning Tao. When he wakes up, tell him that Ben Xian owes him a favor."


    "See you later!"


    As soon as the words fell, they burst into the sky.


    Watching this one leave, Lin Yurou breathes a sigh of relief. This elder is very happy. If he wants to attack Xiaohei, he will succeed in a moment.


    Little black curled his mouth. He didn''t dare to speak, for fear of attracting the boy''s attention.


    Invisible, owe a favor.


    "Alas


    "Don''t sigh. Come and see Ning Tao. When can you wake up?"


    Lin Yurou is burning with anxiety.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a matter of taking off strength. I want him to recover earlier, don''t I have you?" Xiao Hei gave a bad smile, then shrunk into a ball and rolled away.


    "Me?"


    Lin Yurou said, as if he had thought of something. He was blushing and pink.


    When he looked around, he saw that there was no one. He immediately raised Ning Tao with a red face like a thief and built a small cave in the mountains. He went in with the cat.


    After a while, there was a happy sound.


    "Ah ah..."


    On the island, near the sea.


    Xiao Hei looks at the sea and thinks. In this sea, he can feel the power improvement every moment, because here is its origin.


    It was born here, became an immortal and was named the great emperor. After many times, it has survived to this day.


    It is known as the northern God of water, Xuanwu emperor, three good brothers are called the four spirits of heaven, but now things are different, so we should be careful when we take a step.


    Since entering Minghai, it has noticed something strange. When it comes back home, it has a sense of peace, but it feels a sense of danger. This is the intuition of Minghai, which has been reminding it.


    It originally wanted to go back to the Black Sea, where it would recover faster, but it hesitated.


    Now the Ming sea, even in the sea, has a ferocious atmosphere, which makes it very strange.


    "At home, what happened


    Xiao Hei pondered. He always wanted to find out the problem. After thinking about it, he decided to take a chance.


    Slowly spread out the palm of the hand, a drop of deep yellow blood essence flying out, like an amber crystal clear, in the control of the secret drops into the sea.


    For a moment, its consciousness was empty.


    This drop of blood essence is melting, melting into the sea, floating, and swimming deep with its consciousness.


    The central sea, the Black Sea, and even the deepest Ming sea, are ten thousand feet, thirty thousand feet, ten thousand feet Its consciousness has been integrated into the deepest part of the sea.


    This deep place is definitely a forbidden area for human beings, and few people have been to it for several times.


    Xiao Hei is trying to find out, but the power of essence and blood is not enough. He grits his teeth, drips out a drop again, and continues to march toward the sea bottom.


    In my memory, there is a cave in the deepest part of Minghai, where I should find something.


    But all of a sudden, it froze.


    In the extremely depressing Black Sea, suddenly a pair of cold beast eyes lit up, as bright as the sun, as majestic, as overlooking the emperor.


    A pair of Two pairs of Five pairs Nine pairs, short video moment, actually lit up nine pairs of terror beast pupil.


    Surrounded by a big river, the waves are rough. Wandering on the bottom of the sea, it turns out that all the water is fierce, and gradually boils up. The nine pairs of cold beast pupils see each other.


    "No!"


    The secret method was quickly removed.


    Consciousness returned after a long time, a butt sitting on the beach, face dull, the smell of fierce water, feel very familiar, turned out to be a beast.


    "Who is it?"


    "Nine heads, fierce water, isn''t it It is... " Small black dignified, dare not close to the sea.


    It has a guess in its heart. It has been able to completely confirm that there is a divine beast in the Ming sea. Really, he has occupied his own cave.


    "Why is this bastard still alive..."


    Minghai, the deepest place as black as ink.


    A towering hall is a huge turtle and snake body, standing on this immortal vein. It is majestic and spectacular, representing the supreme power of Minghai.Countless sea king, sea emperor, from here to bow, even if the eighth level must be respectful.


    All of a sudden.


    A pair of cold and emotionless animal pupils open. In the snake body, a stream of essence shoots out. Then, eight pairs of cold animal pupils open.


    Countless sea monsters were kneeling and shivering.


    In the dark, a huge figure wriggled for a moment, seemed to wake up, burst out a terrible emperor Wei, scarlet scanning around.


    "This breath?"


    "Xuanwu, are you back, Jie..." The terrible beast gave a cold smile.


    Countless sea monsters feel chilly


    On the island.


    There is a small cave in the mountains.


    After experiencing a short coma, Ning Tao groaned and slowly opened his eyes. The injury on his body was inexplicably better, and he felt comfortable.


    "You wake up," said Lin Yurou.


    Ning Tao props up the upper part of his body, but finds that he is not well dressed. He suddenly knows that he has no choice but to smile bitterly.


    There were some strange messages in his mind, which seemed to come from the north that night. He was curious about the ghost king, so he went to have a look


    It turns out.


    A few decades ago, yebei was a genius in scattered cultivation in the northern region. His talent was very evil. Many sects wanted to recruit him, but they didn''t get permission.


    But one day, he saw a ghost guy slaughtering a clan. When the guy saw that he had extraordinary talent, he asked him to submit, coerce and lure him.


    He also saw that he had eaten all the spirits


    Fortunately, his ancestors had been brilliant, and some special secret methods were able to avoid the disaster. He knew that this guy was not simple, so he told this story at the Beiyu sect contest.


    Or after winning the first place of northern region genius, it caused a sensation, but it was not clear.


    Because no one believes this kind of nonsense. If it''s a person who has practiced the spirit Dharma, there''s no threat.


    The second time.


    It was when he became an immortal that he was suddenly attacked by him and almost fell off without any vigilance.


    Fortunately, he was prepared first, so that he could survive the disaster of Chengxian and beat him back. He made a scene in Beiyu and said that it was terrible to have such a man.


    However, some sects in the northern region actually said that he spread rumors and committed heinous crimes, so they drove him out of the northern region.


    At that time, the situation was very complicated, but there was a suspicion in yebei that among these large gates There''s probably some undercover agents, some undercover agents.

 Chapter 1987

    Ning Tao recovered, frowning and pondering.


    In the message.


    Yebei''s conjecture made him a little uneasy. In the main gate of the northern region, there was the ghost King''s accomplice, he Wu''s generation.


    The latest discovery is that the ghost king has an organization that even the hell devil hall dares to offend. It''s hard to figure out what kind of force it will be?


    Can it stand in tripartite confrontation with the palace of the great immortals and the hall of the demons?


    That doesn''t bode well.


    It''s cruel and evil. It''s unheard of.


    No matter what, as long as spread out in the five realms of fairyland can set off huge waves, big sensation.


    But yebei''s two admonitions.


    One time, he was ignored by Beiyu zongmen, and the second time, he was regarded as a rumor. If someone didn''t protect him, it would be worse.


    In the decades of exile, he did not encounter any danger, but he speculated that it was because the incident was so serious that once he died, someone would probe into it.


    So being alive will make the ghost King safer.


    Ning Tao thinks this is right.


    But one thing made him speechless and headache. Yebei followed the ghost fog, but the ghost fog kept an eye on himself in taijizong.


    As soon as they came out, they were chased to the present.


    Who on earth wants his own life?


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, you Are you ok? " Lin Yurou''s gentle and eager voice rang out in his ears.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao twisted his arm and grinned: "with you, of course I''m very good. I''m as strong as a cow."


    "Hate, you bully people again," Lin Yurou blushed and rushed to his arms.


    Ha ha!


    Ning Tao laughs and hugs her.


    On this trip to the cave, he met Dou Meng. Although he only broke his arm and failed to kill him, he had a bottom and would not speculate.


    Four peaks of Tao cultivation!


    And I''m just refining eight peaks!


    Although the gap is still very big, but think about it carefully, when he first came to the fairyland, he was just refining gods, and at that time, he needed to look up.


    But less than a year, he has been able to face him.


    He believes it.


    As long as you give yourself another year, you will certainly surpass him, get ahead of him and become an immortal.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning with fighting spirit, which is getting hotter and hotter.


    At this time.


    A Qianqian jade hand groped up from below, bit by bit, like a beautiful snake, with hot temperature, touching Ning Tao''s tendons.


    "Love me Well... "


    Xiao Hei comes back from the beach to see if Ning is awake, but as soon as he gets close to the cave, he hears the voice that makes him extremely speechless.


    "Ah ah...!"


    "Are you two finished, beast, shameless..." Xiao Hei cursed, grabbed the stone and threw it in.


    It feels like it''s a superfluous


    After a cloud and rain.


    Lin Yurou lies in his arms and falls asleep. Ning Tao looks at the beautiful starry sky outside. If he is in paradise, he doesn''t know what''s going on outside.


    Earth, Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, how is mother yaoyue?


    Is taijizong still training?


    Carefree should be carefree, but his second daughter Xinyue is thin or fat, and Sophia, how are you in the demon world?


    Sister Xia, Yueyi, Linglong, Jingjing


    Ning Tao is missing, suddenly a move, actually from the ring to take out a right hand, full of huge energy.


    It''s crystal clear, even more invincible.


    Ning Tao suddenly remembers something. Zhou Heng and Zhou Lao seem to have broken his right arm. With his ability, it''s not too difficult to connect the immortal bone.


    Once successful, Zhou will have a big killer.


    This is a great fortune and opportunity. I''m afraid it will make Mr. Zhou sweep away his decadence and rekindle his vigor and self-confidence.


    Ning Tao''s face is overjoyed, and his promise to Zhou can finally be fulfilled. Suddenly, he catches a glimpse of the ancient scroll held by immortal bone.


    This seems to be the inheritance of the old star picking man.


    As soon as he was happy, he got the scroll down carefully and opened it slowly. It was not inheritance, but a scribble sentence.


    "There is great danger in the Ming sea. It''s dangerous..."


    Ning Tao''s silly eyes, how does this sentence feel familiar? It seems to be the same as the old legend of Mangu and himself.


    "When the tide rises in the Ming sea, it is the day when the northern region will perish!" A faint voice came from my ear.


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately turn to see.


    It turns out that Lin Yurou wakes up and goes into his arms like a little cat, playing and teasing with his jade finger.


    "You know that legend, too?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    "Of course, as long as you are from northern regions, even if you stay for a long time, you will know the legend, but few people really believe in it."


    Lin Yu said with a soft smile."Do you believe it, this legend, the northern region will be destroyed by Minghai," Ning Tao asked, playing with * *.


    Lin Yurou lay on him, pouted his lips and said, "if you believe me, I will. People will listen to you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao had no choice but to smile.


    I''m afraid Xiao Hei has the most say in this matter. Just as he wanted to put it away, he suddenly saw some mysterious scriptures flowing on the immortal bone.


    More and more stars shine.


    As soon as Lin Yu''s soft eyes brightened, he was surprised and said: "this This is a piece of Dharma. It''s very strong. If I guess correctly, this is the real inheritance. "


    "The old man''s strongest unique skill is also his unique skill of becoming famous. His skill of picking up stars is an immortal skill."


    "It seems that you have got the best thing in the immortal cave."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao touched his nose, and Lin Yurou immediately understood it with great interest


    The next day.


    The two of them were a little dispirited.


    They found that the requirements of this immortal method were too harsh. They needed to refine the arm, make a hand into the strength of the weapon, or transplant the arm.


    Lin Yurou gave up directly, because even if she could practice successfully, she could not exert her peak power.


    As for Ning Tao, he still has a little interest, which is a rare immortal method.


    For example, the taboo immortal method can''t be used at will. It has a great chance to be recognized. Moreover, he can omit the refining arm because his spiritual body is strong enough. When he continues to improve, the immortal method will also be improved.


    As long as the strength of the arm is strong enough, this immortal method will be stronger, which can be regarded as the best.


    After finishing everything, Ning Tao goes out of the cave and finds Xiao Hei in the sun on a beach. The goods are quite comfortable, but there is a sense of weakness.


    I don''t know what happened?


    When he took out the old scroll, Xiao Hei saw that sentence and was surprisingly calm.


    He didn''t explain anything. Instead, he said: "your realm is unstable. You still need to run in. It''s less than two months away from Beiyu zongmen Dabie."


    "Next, you need to hunt a hundred sea monsters every day and fight on the bottom of the sea. It''s up to you."


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao frowned and guessed what Xiao Hei was avoiding. After thinking about it, he didn''t ask it.


    Take out the long gun and plunge into the bottom of the sea.


    The sea monsters in this area do not know that the end of a seafood game is coming.

 Chapter 1988

    In the submarine canyon.


    Heavy sea pressure shrouded in the heart, a stream of bubbles rising up, like the earth breathing.


    Ning Tao steps on the bottom of the sea and holds a bone spear. It''s very rough, but it''s very practical. He''s looking for prey step by step. Here, only the senses are the most important.


    "Wow...!"


    Groups of little sea monsters flew by, but they didn''t seem to see him. Even if they saw him, they were stones.


    There was also a group of grass lantern fish circling him.


    In the front, deep in the canyon, there is a white snail demon. It looks beautiful and white, but in fact, it can transmit magic sound through the water flow, control the sea demon in this area and become food.


    And it has gradually become the overlord of the region.


    "Buzz...!"


    The white snail demon shook slightly, and a clear sound came from its huge shell.


    As soon as I hear it, my mind is blank.


    "No!"


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, just a panic in the heart, but the pupil of the spirit becomes empty.


    Even a dozen grass lantern fish on him were confused.


    "Buzz...!"


    The voice of the white snail demon came again, and Ning Tao trembled, as if he had received some instructions, and he walked blankly towards the deep valley.


    One step, two steps, gradually close to the white snail demon.


    At the mouth of the canyon, there is a stone spirit. It is very weak, and the white snail demon can''t take up the appetite for it.


    It was startled by the sound, and suddenly saw Ning Tao coming this way. His eyes were empty. He sighed in his heart. It seemed that the white snail demon was going to eat again.


    I didn''t expect that this time it was a human goal.


    "Step on...!"


    Ning Tao walked into the gorge, only a few feet away from the white snail demon, and his feet were full of Mori white bones.


    But in front of him, there are many strange stones and no bones. There is a snow-white conch not far from his eyes. Instinctively, he wants to pick it up and give it to Rourou.


    "Buzz...!"


    The sound of the devil came again and made him throw away the bone spear.


    It is said that a demon has come recently. In this ten thousand li sea area, those famous powerful and rampant sea monsters have all died in the hands of that demon.


    It seems that this is the man in front of us.


    White snail demon is proud. It doesn''t look like anything. It''s easy to make him food.


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, but his hand was still loose. The rough bone spear slowly fell down, and he himself continued to move forward.


    "Step on...!"


    "Buzz Buzz...! "


    White snail demon gradually excited, this is a powerful monk, the surging blood let it salivate DC, if you eat him, will be able to advance the king.


    "Come here Yes, come on... "


    Ning Tao walked up to it like a puppet, and even could see the inside of its conch.


    There was a ripple in his empty eyes


    All of a sudden, an extremely sharp sword came from behind and cut through the heavy waves, like the sword of breaking the sea.


    Before he could react, the white snail demon suddenly soared in front of him and swallowed Ning Tao like a bronze bell. Then he covered it heavily.


    "Boom...!"


    When the conch hits the ground, the sword Qi breaks away.


    I saw a sharp figure breaking through the sea, holding a scaly sword. It was so powerful that it almost ignored the water pressure and fell directly in front of the conch.


    He was the king of the sea sword.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, he got the immortal''s right hand. Instead of running away, he made trouble everywhere. Didn''t you force me to kill you, ha ha..."


    The sea sword King''s face showed ecstasy.


    At the mouth of the gorge, the stone spirit looked at the scene in amazement. This breath was actually a king, a powerful seven level king, famous.


    He once heard the sea demons talk about him. The king of the sea sword was born with the sword. He once swallowed a seriously injured and dying great friar of kendo. After that, he became famous and became famous in the central sea and the open sea.


    "It''s coming, it''s over, it''s over, the human is going to die, it will offend it..."


    The stone spirit trembled with terror.


    At this time, the sea sword king looked at the motionless white snail demon and said with a grim smile, "how about eating it?"


    But when the words came out, there was no response.


    The sea sword King frowned and took the sword to knock on the snail, but there was no reply. The white snail demon seemed to have eaten and fell asleep, and should not be called.


    "Asshole, what''s the matter? Do you want to take this boy''s flesh and blood and give it to you alone? It''s already my gift to you. If you dare to think about the immortal bones, I''ll kill you with one sword," said the sea sword king.


    He grabs the sword and strikes the snail.


    "Chop


    "Dang, click!"


    Conch shell is very hard, but the sword of sea sword king is sharper. A few swords will crack the shell.He is roaring and planning to split it with a sword. Suddenly, he sticks out a shot from the conch. This shot is as simple as a snake coming out of the hole. It''s as straightforward as a flash of lightning. It''s fast enough to make six senses have an illusion.


    "Chi ~!"


    With a crisp sound, the long gun pierced into the flesh.


    The king of the sea sword was shocked. He tried his best to get back. He said in a startled voice, "what''s the matter, Ning Tao? Why didn''t you die, white snail demon? Did you kill it?"


    "Ha ha, I will not only kill it, but also kill you. I will accept your immortal bones."


    Ning Tao''s faint smile came from the conch.


    The next second, an indescribable distance burst open, the hard conch shell smashed, revealing the intact Ning Tao, with a smile.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Stone fine see of gape, that is even harder than oneself body ten times of sea demon conch shell, just It''s just broken. It''s terrible.


    It''s almost the hardest thing in its mind.


    The sea sword king is greatly frightened, immediately understand to come over is oneself in the trap, this guy don''t know pit kill how many.


    "Damn it, sword of the sea!"


    Looking at the huge sword Qi, Ning Tao smiles and shakes his head. He slowly stretches out a right hand to him, on which the stars twinkle. Like a Dharma array, he conjures up a pair of giant hands to catch the stars in the sky.


    "Immortal method, pick star hand!"


    Starlight broke through the huge waves, crushed the huge sword Qi, and seized the sea sword king in an instant.


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s This is the old man''s unique skill to become famous. You are a star picker. You have succeeded in practicing. No Sword Qi, explosion... "


    The king of the sea sword''s eyes were about to crack and fought desperately.


    But this pair of starlight giant hands are too strong, just like a pair of pincers holding it, and more and more tight, its whole body''s bones, flesh and blood are crying, issued a "creak creak" unbearable pain sound.


    "Ah No... "


    "Bang!"


    Before I finished, I was photographed down the canyon.


    The whole Nuo Grand Canyon was flattened at this moment, and the powerful sea sword King became a pool of meat mud.


    The stone is as dull as a wooden chicken, and the thunder like sea sword King lives in He died like this.


    This human That''s horrible.


    Ning Tao put away the ring, looked at the stone, grinned, then stepped on the sole of his foot, and rushed out of the sea like a shell.


    At that moment, it almost scared the stone spirit to pee. Oh, by the way, it doesn''t have that function


    "Bang!"


    As soon as he rushed out of the sea, he saw Xiao Hei, the old God, and Lin Yurou, who was slightly sad.


    With a smile, he took out a conch pearl and handed it to her. It was put outside, but it could be worth tens of thousands of spirit stones. It was a specialty of northern regions.


    Seeing this, Xiao Hei immediately joked: "boy, today is the last day of training. It''s only three days away from zongmen Dabi. If you delay any longer, I''m afraid you won''t be able to catch up."


    Hear this, Ning Tao wry smile for a while, unexpectedly some nostalgia from such a life.


    It''s been like this for more than two months.


    Immediately standing on the sea, overlooking the northern mainland, looking nostalgic, it is time to go back.

 Chapter 1989

    In the cave, two lingering people.


    Originally intended to come back to clean up, but Lin Yurou is very enthusiastic.


    Ning Tao naturally does not recognize counsels. When dry firewood meets fire, his strength is growing, and his accomplishments can break through again at any time.


    It''s no harm to him to refine the nine weights.


    But he didn''t make a breakthrough. He felt every realm. Only when he took every step well can he have a solid foundation.


    If you want to build a building well, the foundation is the most important thing. If you want to expand or raise the building, the foundation is not allowed, you are delusional.


    Just like cultivation, it can make you go further.


    "Ah ah..."


    This time, destined to be the most unforgettable.


    After hysterical passion, it''s already dawn. Ning Tao sleeps sweetly, but Lin Yurou doesn''t fall asleep as before.


    See her complex to see Ning Tao one eye, lightly kiss his forehead, unexpectedly get up to leave a hole.


    Light gauze drapes her body, and a water blue long skirt wraps her, which makes her beautiful figure exquisite and full of amorous feelings.


    I jumped up to the top of a mountain.


    A pair of beautiful eyes to inspect the world, but always can not forget the cave, bite red lips, all nostalgia, a pair of jade hands with temperature gently stroking the position of the abdomen.


    "Pulingling...!"


    A turtle shell rolled up from the bottom of the mountain.


    Xiao Hei showed his head, as if he had expected, and scratched his head and said, "you Are you really going to leave? "


    "In fact, you can stay with him, you two are destined to be together, and your cultivation and strength are doubled, and you have the tacit understanding of the first class in the world. Nothing can separate you..."


    Lin Yurou touched his belly and said softly, "I know, but I want to use time to authenticate."


    "I feel very confused. I know all about him and he knows my past. He has feelings for me, but I don''t know if I love him or not."


    "I I... "


    Lin Yurou''s nose was sour and choked: "I feel very sorry for him. From the beginning, the purpose of approaching him was to use him to give birth to a child. I long for my future child to be the holy body of chaos."


    "But I regret it. I''m too selfish. I dare not let him see my memory. I''m afraid that he will dislike me, hate me, and even more Hurt him... "


    Xiao Hei was flustered and kept scratching his bald head. He didn''t know how to persuade a woman.


    In the past, when the second sister cried, she always ran as far as she could, otherwise she would beat her to vent her anger.


    In fact, it was not so black before, but thanks to the second sister, it was so black.


    Immediately advised: "as far as I know, Ning Tao is not such a person, even if you tell him the truth, is to use him, he will not be irresponsible to you."


    "This boy, in fact, has a very good heart."


    Lin Yu smiles bitterly. It''s strange to be comforted by a turtle, but she can''t see clearly.


    What she can''t see is herself.


    She sighed and said: "I believe him, but I would like to use time to verify whether we are in love with dew or grow old together. We should also think about whether we love him or not."


    "I can''t tell whether I feel guilty for him, or love him deeply, or It''s still being used. "


    The hand touching the belly is as white as paper.


    Xiao Hei took a look and suddenly said, "well, for such a long time, has there been any movement?"


    It refers to nature as a child.


    Lin Yurou sinks into his mind. In his belly, there is a mysterious air of chaos. From the beginning, he wanders and plays to the present.


    Besides, there seems to be a connection between them.


    She doesn''t know what it is, but she doesn''t want to mention the plan any more. It''s all about Ning Tao.


    "Just go with the flow. If you don''t get what you want, what you should get will come."


    "I want to be quiet. It''s in xuanyinzong. If the time is right, you can tell him that maybe I will come and confess myself to him."


    Lin Yurou looks back and smiles.


    Bear the pain of heart, one step to the sky.


    But she didn''t find that the chaotic air in her abdomen was gradually creeping into Shape


    Xiao Hei looks at the shadow and opens his mouth, but he sighs helplessly. Human emotions are really complicated.


    But I can also understand that I never dare to mention it to my second sister when I have made a mistake. Sometimes even if he can''t beat himself, he tries to hide it as much as possible


    "Ah, the holy body of chaos..."


    "What are you shouting about here? What about Rourou? " A comfortable voice came from behind.


    Xiao Hei was startled and twisted back with stiff neck. Suddenly he saw Ning Tao stretching and falling from the sky. His face was full of spring.


    "Well, let''s go I''m leaving... "


    Ning Tao smile a stiff, in the heart unexpectedly had a kind of bad feeling, quickly spread out the spirit to look for.But the whole island, she did not see.


    "Don''t look for it, boy. She left on purpose. She said that if she wanted to understand something, let me tell you I''m sorry, "Xiao Hei advised.


    "I''m sorry?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, in the heart had some conjectures, in her memory, have a memory oneself didn''t touch.


    Is it because of that?


    "Boy, don''t waste your time. There are only two days left from the beginning of zongmen Dabi. You may not be able to arrive all night. She left you on purpose. If you can''t find her, you''d better go to the mainland as soon as possible..."


    Hei tries to distract him.


    But Ning Tao look firm, still in the island nearby search up, let small black urgent not.


    After looking for a long time, under Ning Tao''s stubbornness, Xiao Hei makes an oath that when the time is right, he will take him to see Lin Yurou. As a result, after he is changed to zongmen Dabi, he must take him to find someone.


    Had no choice but to agree first.


    Ning Tao takes a look at the sea. Although he doesn''t know why she left him, he even says he''s sorry, but he wants to say that as long as he loves himself, it''s enough


    Take out the boat, and then fly to Xie mainland, those so-called geniuses, wait to tremble.


    He Ning Tao, coming back


    Beiyu, the eight trigrams sect of Taiji.


    In the deepest forbidden area, Xuanji cliff, suddenly burst out a loud noise, 20 powerful figures slowly out, everyone''s blood is surging like a sea.


    Seeing this, Tai Chi Master nodded with satisfaction and said, "it''s time to train and sharpen the sword for half a year."


    "This time, it''s up to you whether the clan can enter the top six and keep the name of Disha."


    The leader is the wind no trace.


    Seeing that he became quite calm, he laughed confidently, glanced at it, and suddenly said, "where''s master Ning? Why didn''t he come?"


    "He went to practice in Minghai calendar. I sent him a message in rune, but I don''t know if he received it. Dabi is still on the top of the north. It''s a long way to go, and time is running out. Let''s go now..."


    The Taiji master gave an order.


    On the other side, Qingyun mansion, ChiYan sect, Xuanyin sect, Yingui sect and Xiaoyao sect are all out.


    There are lots of talents in the clan, but Dabi is far more than that. All the big and small clans in the northern region are qualified to participate.


    There are thousands of people in guangzongmen.


    Grand event, coming!

 Chapter 1990

    ! 0h


    there are two gates and four schools in Beiyu.


    Even thousands of large and small sects rushed to the top of the north and gathered madly.


    Flying magic weapon, flying spirit beast, the usual light of the northern region at this moment are all boiling up, some love to watch the busy San Xiu also rushed here.


    The gathering of clouds and clouds makes a sensation.


    "Whoosh...!"


    As soon as you look up, you can see several streamers flying by.


    Ning Tao has no news, but taijizong has already taken the snow sculpture beast and rushed to the outside of Dabi field.


    To be honest.


    Master Tai Chi really wants Ning Tao not to go, because if he makes a mistake, he is sorry for his ancestors and even more ashamed of his ancestors.


    Besides, other sects sent a disciple, but he sent a supreme elder. It''s hard to say.


    "Alas..."


    The city of the north is located at the foot of the mountain on the top of the north.


    How vast a large territory is, even if it is a large one, it is not clear. There are many, many, many hundred thousand li, and there are many unknown areas that have not been developed.


    In this northern region, there is a holy mountain to be famous, it is very high, very high, high into the clouds.


    It It''s the top of the north.


    It is said that people standing on the top of the mountain can see the Ming sea from a distance, which is the symbol of the northern region.


    Because of its magic, a city has gradually formed below, that is, the city of the north. In the name of the mountain, every session of zongmen Dabi will be held here.


    The moral is to be the first in the northern region!


    Under the age of 30, no matter what status, you can come here to sign up.


    Of course,


    it''s better to choose a clan


    "Roar...!"


    A behemoth, a giant beast, and a demon frequently appear here, which is a feast for the eyes.


    "Ah, have you all heard that the first day of our northern region, magic moon, has come. I''m afraid he is the only one who won the first place in the clan contest."


    There are scattered repair in the teahouse excited discussion.


    But a swordsman heard of it and said, "that''s not necessarily. The immortal genius of xiaoyaomen is unparalleled in swords. He has the body of swords, understands the art of swords, and gains the heart of swords. He''s a perfect match for swords."


    "He is even more praised as a rare talent in a thousand years. Anyway, I think he is the first one."


    "That''s right. They''re both up and down..."


    "Do you think there will be black horses? Maybe some of the talents in the four schools will go against the wind and win the first place. It''s not impossible."


    There is a young man excited.


    "Black horse?"


    An old man with goatee took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "the talents of this year are better than those of previous years. It can be said that there are many elite talents."


    "The magic moon and the sword are matchless. They once fought each other, but they are not up and down."


    "If you want to talk about the dark horse, it''s just like these people who hope to compare them."


    ChiYan sect, ChiYan, who has the body of fire, has been greatly cultivated by the sect. His strength is unfathomable, but he once defeated Zhenchuan disciples. "


    "Xuanyinzong, ye Qian, this woman is really a heroine. She killed three in and three out in the Ming sea. Several of the strong practitioners died in her hands."


    "This man has been in the first half of the year, and he has made a move for the two masters in the first half of the year


    "Powerful, powerful!"


    After hearing the old man''s words, the tea drinkers felt that they were reasonable. They all had talent.


    But some people scoff: "I said old man, you can''t say something new. We''ve heard these words many times. Let''s have something we haven''t heard before."


    "Yes, something fresh..." Hundreds of people on the scene laughed and roared.


    The old man chuckled, drank a cup of tea, moistened his throat and said, "since everyone is interested, I''ll tell you something you haven''t heard of."


    "If you want to win the name of Tiangang Disha, you have to enter the top six. As we all know, all sects are coveting this position."


    "But from the perspective of Lao Jiu, there is only one sect with such strength, that is Kaishanzong


    "Kaishanzong?"


    In the teahouse, a group of disciples who inquired about the information immediately pricked up their ears and looked solemn.


    "That''s right. It''s kaishanzong. And this time, they''ve made a lot of money. You may not know that they''re hiding an amazing genius."


    "In terms of the level of evil, he is never inferior to ChiYan, ye Qian and Li Tianqi, but kaishanzong deliberately let him keep a low profile and hide his strength in order to get into the top six and win the name of Disha today."


    "His name is Yang Ming!" The old man with goat beard smashed his mouth and said mysteriously.


    But at this time, a young man doubted: "old man, this is not right, there is another person you did not say?""Oh? Who is it? " People were puzzled.


    "The genius in the eight trigrams of Taiji is one of the four schools. Don''t you know that?"


    The young man spoke with delight.


    But as soon as they heard this, they burst out laughing with scorn and ridicule.


    "Boy, are you here to be funny?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    The young man blushed and said, "why, am I wrong? It''s one of the four sects in the northern region, Disha. You didn''t mention him."


    "Che, one of them is about to be kicked down to the old school. What''s he doing? Do you know any outstanding disciples of taijizong? Anyway, I haven''t heard of them. Ha ha..."


    An arrogant genius laughs loudly.


    In the corner, Chen Qingyang, a disciple of taijizong, came out to inquire about the news and held his hands tightly.


    The old goat Hu shook his head and said with a smile: "little guy, you are too young. If you want to be in the upper position, you must have someone in the lower position. That is taijizong."


    "Taijizong has lost two times in the zongmen competition. Kaishanzong once defeated him. This time, kaishanzong and the mysterious genius Yang Ming came to taijizong."


    "If someone is against taijizong, I''d advise you to change your bets quickly, or you''ll lose all your money."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Hundreds of people laughed and gloated.


    Among them, there are a lot of sect spies, especially those from Kaishan sect, whose mouths are almost full of flowers.


    The young man who spoke before turned red. In his impression, his lips wriggled, but he could not say a word.


    But all of a sudden, a numb young figure came over and patted the young man on the shoulder with a stiff smile. Suddenly, he said to the old man, "where can I bet?"


    "I press 20 million Lingshi, taijizong wins!"


    "How much?"


    Hundreds of people present were taken aback.


    His eyes looked at him. He looked a little stiff. He seemed to be very easygoing. It seemed that he had been on the road for too long. How could he take out so much money?


    A dandy is not such a loser.


    "By the way, father-in-law, among those talents you mentioned before, there are still two people missing. One is the first genius of Taiji sect, fengwuchen!"


    "There''s another man who won the first prize in zongmen Dabi this time. His name is Ning Tao, of course, that''s me


    The numb youth grinned.

 Chapter 1991

    The teahouse is quiet.


    The silence was terrible, and the falling needles seemed to ring like thunder.


    "Bang!"


    A broken tea bowl awakened thousands of people.


    The old man with goatee was silly. He didn''t know why. What did the young man say just now? Big than the first, he''s going to make a decision.


    Are you sure you''re not kidding?


    Even the magic moon and the matchless sword didn''t dare to speak so wildly.


    "This This... "


    The numb young man grinned. It''s no one else. It''s all the way Ning Tao.


    In the corner.


    Chen Qingyang was also confused for a moment, but when he saw the man''s face, he was shocked and quickly pushed the crowd to meet him.


    "Shizu, that''s great. I''ve found you!"


    "Eh, it''s Qingyang. Have they arrived yet, nephew Xiaoming?" Ning Tao asked with a surprise smile.


    With a bitter smile, Chen Qingyang quickly said, "Shizu, this is not a place to talk. I''ll take you to the elders first. Let''s talk while we walk."


    With that, he went to laningtao.


    But the next second, thousands of bad breath dissociated them, cold hum constantly, there is an old voice.


    "Hum, wait!"


    The old man with goatee got up and said with a sneer, "it''s interesting that Lao Jiu, as a master of all things in the northern region, is also known as the first commentator in the northern region. With these eyes, he is quite vicious and has almost nothing wrong with him."


    }(P 0


    "to tell you the truth, you have heard about Feng Wuchen, Ning Tao and Lao Jiu, but it''s not just fame, it''s also strength compared with Li Tianqi and Yang Ming who I mentioned before."


    "Little brother, this tone is really crazy


    After hearing this, they were surprised that it was him.


    I saw a woman happy way: "is it possible that master Su, who is known as the first commentator who has never seen anything wrong, is a master of all things?"


    "Ha ha, it''s the old man," said the old man with goatee, stroking his beard and smiling.


    Hearing this, everyone is excited. This elder is very famous. His words represent your future achievements.


    I''ve never lost sight of it.


    Many young people spend a lot of money just to let master Su have a look.


    Chen Qingyang''s face turned white, which shows how many waves he has set off in his heart. Master Su''s words can be described as a blow to the head.


    Is his taijizong doomed to failure this time?


    When these people were flattering and flattering, Ning Tao patted the dust and said with a smile, "listen to my father-in-law, it seems that he thinks neither of them can do it?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Fengwuchen is the first genius of Taiji sect. He must have some skills in emotion and reason."


    "As for Ning Tao, that is to say, little brother, although the name is as old as thunder, it''s ridiculous to want to win the first place in this contest."


    Master Hu Su of goat is sure to sneer.


    "Yes, well said. Don''t be too arrogant. Our elder martial brother can kill you with one slap."


    "That''s right. A softie who depends on women. If you dare to go to Zhongyu, the geniuses will swallow you up, even if they don''t have any bones left, and dare to speak up..."


    "You taijizong still have the face to participate in the competition. Just give up. You''re dying. You won''t get anything in your life."


    "That''s right. I''m not ashamed. Ha ha..."


    Among the thousands of people, some spies were all sarcastic, while the kaishanzong spies were the most vicious.


    Chen Qingyang had expected this scene for a long time, and his face turned red. He was about to pull Ning Tao out of here immediately. If he stayed any longer, he would insult himself.


    But Ning Tao doesn''t move. He tries his best to pull, but he feels that this is an iron pillar embedded in the earth''s core.


    Burst out full strength, just not a shrewd move.


    "This What''s going on? "


    At this time, Ning Tao took a cold look at the crowd, and his good temper had already been worn away after staying in the fairyland for so long.


    "Hum!"


    All of a sudden, people''s skin was cold.


    It''s like the body''s subconscious reaction to danger. It''s like a poisonous Python climbing up from its body, wrapping its neck, spitting out snake letters and making a "hissing" sound.


    But as soon as I was shocked, the feeling was gone.


    Su Da''s teacher was so precious to practice Taoism that he was scared out in a cold sweat. It was a terrible strength.


    He took a look at Ning Tao, and then looked around at the stalls. Did his words offend a strong man just now?


    It''s very likely that he is the elder of taijizong. After all, he hasn''t met this kind of thing once or twice.


    In the blink of an eye, the teahouse was silent.


    Ning Tao light a smile, don''t want to see with this group of people, a flick sleeve, turn round a way: "since the old father-in-law insist already see, that I also not good to say more what, big than time see, hope you can still keep calm.""Number one, see who the flowers are."


    "Cut!"


    There was a flash of sarcasm on master Su''s and the others'' faces, but they didn''t dare to speak any more and calmed down with tea


    Walking in the street.


    Ning Tao suddenly asked Chen Qingyang to take him to the place where he was going to bet. What he said just now was not a joke. All his money was tied to taijizong win.


    The latter opened his mouth wide. At first, he thought it was a joke, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    Twenty million stone. It''s too big.


    When he arrived at the bank, he was actually an old acquaintance of Ziyang chamber of Commerce. However, Ning Tao only knew manager Tang of Qingshi Town, and he immediately crowded into the crowd.


    Under Chen Qingyang''s hard persuasion, Ning Tao''s pressure is 25 million yuan, plus some minerals, scrolls, animal pills, materials A total of 30 million stone were pressed on.


    Chen Qingyang doesn''t know how to get out of that door. He is dizzy. The most important thing is that Ning Tao is not the sixth, but the first


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    "It''s a free gift of 30 million spirit stones to others," Chen Qingyang repeated, limping.


    Finally, back to the accommodation.


    Feng Wuchen and others are struggling with each other. Suddenly they are surprised and happy to see their return.


    "Shizu, Shishu...!"


    Elder Hong Ya breathed a sigh of relief. First he sent a message to the Lord, then he was surprised and said, "uncle, what''s wrong with this little guy?"


    When Chen Qingyang told us the whole story, more than 20 people were dumbfounded and 30 million spirit stones


    All they felt was angina.


    Elder Hong Ya wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and quickly advised: "martial uncle, how can you be so impulsive? Come to Ziyang chamber of commerce with me and take that number plate. You should get a refund with my taijizong reputation."


    But Ning Tao refused with a smile.


    Looking at the crowd, he suddenly wondered, "Why are there so few people? Why didn''t nephew Xiaoming come?"


    The wind has no trace to smell speech wry smile, way: "the patriarch is immortal, have forbid the rule of the immortal order, and also have the special envoy of the great Luo fairy palace to come, so only let the elder follow, all the patriarchs are certainly like this."


    "I see," Ning Tao suddenly said.


    Among the disciples, one of them never lost sight of him, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    He is always black.


    He was also one of the most talented people in the clan. At the beginning, he was not easy to get into the top ten of the power tablet, but because of Ning Tao''s appearance, he fell to the eleventh again.


    At that time, he regarded Ning Tao as his opponent, surpassed him and defeated him.


    I saw him step out, Muran took out a Vajra stick, provocative way: "Shizu, big than before, how about a contest with me, just let us see, your 30 million worth?"

 Chapter 1992

    "Please teach me!"


    Duan Hei''s hand was full of gunpowder.


    A strong breath gradually emanates, which is the fusion of Tao, exudes the meaning of Tao. A force of collapsing all things breaks out, even at the foot.


    A Buddhist Vajra stick is engraved with the battle Buddha of heaven.


    When people saw this, their faces were wonderful.


    To tell you the truth, they don''t know Ning Tao''s real fighting power and strength. Even elder Hong Ya knows little about it, but they can confirm it very well.


    Among these 20 gifted disciples, I''m afraid they can rank in the top three.


    Crazy knife close to the wind no trace, pinch chin way: "elder martial brother, who do you think they will win?"


    "Master Ning!" Wind no trace smile.


    "Wow, boss, it''s not right. You just sold Duan Hei. It''s good to hesitate a little. You''re so direct. It''s very exciting."


    I''m so surprised.


    Even a group of disciples are not angry. Elder martial brother Duan''s strength is clear to them, ranking in the top three.


    If he can''t do it, doesn''t that mean they can''t either.


    "Come on, elder martial brother Duan, do your best. Don''t keep your hand. Come on, elder martial brother Duan, come on..."


    More than ten disciples cheered excitedly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a light smile, "the game will start soon. If you get hurt, it''s not worth the loss."


    "Why, is Shizu afraid? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. I won''t be merciful. If you accidentally hurt Shizu, don''t say I''m disrespectful. "


    Duan''s black face was solemn and reserved.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "since you are determined to do so, let''s make an appointment. Show your full strength. If you can break my Xuanwu defense, you will win."


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    Tortoise born in front of a huge shield, he was born in a block.


    Looking at this shield, Duan''s black eyes flashed and his fighting spirit burned. He worked hard for half a year and worked hard for half a year. Not only did he shine in Dabie, but also for this moment to defeat Ning Tao.


    "Collapse, the way of earthquake, destroy the way!"


    The hard Vajra stick was humming with great power. It vibrated with a very fast frequency. Although it didn''t move, there were huge cracks at its feet, and a heavy hurricane formed.


    "Give me Broken


    Duan Hei roared like a full moon.


    Elder Hong in the distance saw this, and his eyes flashed with satisfaction. Although they were two one-way products, they were integrated by Duan Hei, which greatly increased their power.


    The next second, the two collide.


    "Boom...!"


    The whole courtyard was destroyed by the earthquake.


    The floor made of steel and rock collapsed inch by inch, opening a crack more than one person wide, and many houses were shocked into dust, just like the end.


    "Roar...!"


    Listen to this hysterical roar, the wind no trace, crazy knife and others suddenly retreat, his face flashed dignified.


    They have all competed with each other, and they all know each other''s strength. Duan Hei named this blow miedao, which means that he hopes this move can kill the great monk.


    He''s not very talented, but he works hard.


    "Boom...!"


    When the dust and smoke gradually dispersed, Hong Changlao couldn''t wait to wave his sleeve, revealing the scene inside.


    All of a sudden, no one spoke.


    Duan Hei kept a furious posture, and the Vajra stick was still buzzing violently. Below, there was a tortoise shaped shield which was about to be broken, and the cracks were dense.


    But one thing, it never broke.


    As for Ning Tao behind the shield, he was safe and sound, with a smile in his mouth.


    "This That''s a failure? "


    Wind no trace and others face change, looking at that has not been broken shield, but a sigh.


    Elder Hong and several other elders all flashed over.


    In front of the shield, Duan Heihong was gnashing his teeth with his eyes, and his face was not willing to show. He was still exerting his strength, and his strength was increasing. He wanted to break it.


    But no matter how hard he works, the shield doesn''t break, but it looks like glass breaks when it touches it.


    "Dao FA, Zhen Kun Quan!"


    Duan Hei clenched his teeth and suddenly shot again. The fist wrapped by Lingli hit the shield hard.


    The sound of "bang" made people''s hearts tremble.


    Then they all looked at it with wide eyes, and saw that the shield cracked again, full of dense cracks, but it never broke with a breath.


    Let people see it like a thorn in the throat.


    "Elder martial brother Duan, come on, one more blow to break it, just a little bit, a little bit..."


    Crazy knife and others shout impatiently.


    The wind no trace frown, Duan Hei actually has a card, but he did not dare to play, because he can not control, otherwise, a blow will be broken.


    But hearing this, Duan Hei fell into silence, put away the Vajra stick and said: "I lost.""Bang!"


    As soon as the words came down, the tortoise shaped shield broke. Showing the figure of Ning Tao, but also a symbolic gasp for a few breath, or too much to hit him.


    In fact, he also released the water. If he really exerted his Xuanwu shield, the result would be Hey, hey


    "Ha ha, good. It''s very good. Compared with you six months ago, your strength has greatly increased. This time, the glory of zongmen is up to you."


    Hong Chang was entrusted with great joy.


    "With our hands, create the glory of zongmen together..."


    "Dong Dong...!"


    All of a sudden, there was a dull bell in everyone''s ears. It was as dull as thunder. It frightened all sides, making the spirit beasts living in the sky above the top of the North scream in alarm.


    Hearing this, Hong Chang immediately said in a panic: "the game is about to start. Go to the top of the north and gather at the foot of the mountain."


    "Let''s go!"


    Ning Tao and others are solemn, and their hearts are all "banging" straight jump, which is related to the family affairs. Each of them needs to go all out to prove themselves.


    Zongmen Dabi, here we are.


    "Whoosh...!"


    £©More_ F new ¡Ì fastest ~; Shang q) 0 ¡² Q


    only a group of figures burst out from the North City, cutting through the sky, and a large demon burst into the sky.


    It can be said that it is dazzling.


    A group of scattered practitioners, mercenaries, and xiaozongmen rushed in excitedly. It was a grand event in the northern region. Even if it was just a onlooker, it was an act of nature, which triggered epiphany.


    Every time, many people feel it.


    "Whoosh...!"


    When Ning Tao arrived here, it was already a sea of people.


    The young vigor, vigor, passion, pride, roar Can make people excited, want to let their young, and they become one.


    "Wow Magic moon, the sword is matchless, we love you, you are the best, take the first... "


    A group of crazy girls screamed.


    At this time, the crowd was in a commotion again and said with a sneer: "look, the eight trigrams sect of Taiji is coming. I heard that some of them are still boasting of competing for the first place. Do you think it''s funny, ha ha..."


    Without waiting for Feng Wuchen and others to change color, a strange voice came and said with disdain: "tut Tut, Hongya, is it disgraceful for you taijizong to come here?"


    "I know there is no hope, but I still have to occupy the pit. This time, get ready to roll down."


    "Hum!"


    Hong Chang snorted coldly and said, "Yang Zong, your kaishanzong is biting us like a dog. Are you hungry? Do you want to throw a bone to you?"


    "Asshole, Hongya, do you want to fight?"


    "Hum, that''s what I want..."


    Just as the two sides were drawing swords, a magnificent voice suddenly rang out: "Da Luo Xian Gong, Bai te Shi is here!

 Chapter 1993

    (it''s Bai te Shi, not Fang. It''s changed)


    "Da Luo Xian Gong, Bai te Shi is here!"


    A magnificent voice came from a distance, earth shaking, spread to everyone''s ears, we can see the strength of the speaker.


    People looked up, only to see a magnificent Pavilion flying towards this side.


    Ning Tao''s face flashed with dignified color. It was a large seven grade magic weapon, like a spaceship. If you bought it, it would cost hundreds of millions.


    It is indeed a rich and powerful palace.


    "Whoosh!"


    The spaceship disappeared in an instant and three black spots appeared.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Dear Taoist friends, long time no see. I''m not late, am I?" I saw a Taoist robe half a hundred old man appeared with a smile, and came with two men in the air.


    In a flash, six people came out.


    Qi Qi, the representative of the four schools of northern regions and the two schools, said with a smile: "Mr. Bai is serious. It''s not a coincidence that he came early. I''m going to trouble you this time."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome. This year''s zongmen Dabi is more lively than before. Well, there are a lot of talents."


    Daopao is praised by half a hundred old people.


    He was also very happy with the prosperity of the northern region, because he was once a native of the northern region. Later, by chance, he joined the Daluo fairy palace and became an immortal.


    So he took charge of the zongmen Dabi in the northern region.


    Xiaoyaomen sword old, proud smile: "I North Region genius all are good son Lang, certainly not inferior to others, this time perhaps will give special envoy adult a surprise, but produced many good seedlings."


    "Oh, it''s interesting. The special envoy will wait and see. I''m looking forward to the surprise, ha ha..."


    Baite made the beard laugh.


    Starting N0 ~


    but all of a sudden, a big stone hit him, nearly 100000 people''s faces turned white and their eyes widened, hoping to jump out.


    There are Someone''s sneaking on the special envoy?


    "Hiss ~!"


    "I Damn it


    One hundred thousand people opened their mouths and were speechless. They just watched the stone soar into the sky.


    "Well?"


    The white special envoy frowned and looked at the big stone. His face was strange. Was it a surprise or a sneak attack?


    Immediately wave your hand and shatter it.


    But there was a big curse below: "don''t stop me, let me go, old Wang baduzi. If you have seed, you can roll down. I''m not finished with you today. Do you dare not run this time, you can''t be killed..."


    "Hiss ~!"


    A group of genius, sanxiu, mercenary, elder, feel the brain is blank, like being struck by thunder.


    "It''s over, it''s all over..."


    Old Hong looked down with stiff neck. His eyes turned black and he fell down. The man who attacked and scolded the special envoy was Ning Tao.


    At the moment, he finally understood what it meant to be hopeless. The world collapsed and he thought of hell.


    Mom


    Hundreds of thousands of people looked at the dull eyes and saw a young man struggling to scold.


    Even a group of elders gaped and opened their eyes. They put up a thumb in their heart. They have never seen a human who dares to die like this. I hope you will smile when you leave


    "Boom...!"


    A terrible immortal''s prestige broke out and swept the sea of clouds for nine days. People even felt oppressed, bent down and killed to the bone.


    A fairy, furious.


    The white special envoy was gnashing his teeth, and his forehead was covered with fierce blue veins. At such a solemn and important moment, someone dared to insult him so much.


    Die, die!


    Only blood can wash away this shame.


    At first glance, I saw a young man who was scolded and hugged by 20 young people. It seemed that once he let go, he would rush to fight.


    "Well, wait Wait


    White special make suddenly a Leng, doubt a way: "this guy how so familiar?"? It seems that I''ve seen him somewhere. Wait a minute. Is he Ning Tao


    "Lao Wang, you dare to run one more time. Let me go. I''ll break your leg..."


    "Er...!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people bared their teeth and couldn''t bear to look directly at them. Their hearts were shaking. It was cruel.


    They have been able to see that Ning Tao will be dismembered by the special envoy, broken into thousands of pieces, disheartened, and let him scream and wail with the most cruel criminal law.


    Ah, ah


    No, I can''t bear to look directly at you just thinking about it.


    The disciples of Taiji are as pale as paper. Is this the rhythm of group extinction.


    "Wuwu, master Ning, why do you want to pit us? It''s not good to live. Offending the special envoy is offending the Dalao fairy palace. It''s a big crime."


    "Even if the two supreme elders plead guilty and cannot kneel down, they may not be forgiven..."The wind has no trace to frighten scalp to numb, frighten ground trembles a way: "block Shut up. Shut up his mouth


    "Son of a bitch "No, No."


    Ning Tao is angry and wants to bite him to death.


    Hundreds of thousands of monks mourn for him, which can be recorded in history, a dead bastard.


    "Mr. special envoy, this thief dare to humiliate you so much. He must be killed to make an example..." Kaishanzong Yangzong, yinguimen Yinzhou, these elders Qi indignant roar.


    Under the roar of thousands of people, bate pulled out his mouth and his eyelids jumped wildly. He said with a stiff smile: "this, er, this player Very naughty, but this courage is worth learning, pro In the face of danger... "


    "Er..."


    Hundreds of thousands of people opened their mouths wide, kept silent, numb one by one, and their brains were blank.


    What What happened?


    Did you forget your brain today?


    It was almost two years ago. It was a memory he didn''t want to remember.


    It was in the world of ten thousand spirits. He and the Deputy palace master of Luohai went to check the insect mother. Later, a series of things happened. He fought with the demon world and brought back some talents. It seems that LV Yusong also killed an important person.


    This is the master of Ning Tao.


    He was worried that LV Yusong would be killed. Because he had a great influence on the fairy palace, he took him to escape all the way to the Arctic fairy array, burning fairy blood and finally returning


    He still vaguely remembered that nightmare, a devil like guy, all the way red eye chasing him.


    This is the man in front of you, Ning Tao!


    If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid LV Yusong would have been killed by Ning Tao when he was on earth.


    It''s no wonder that the boy hates himself, but it''s impossible to forgive him because of his guilt. The main reason is that the boy''s identity is too terrible. If he dares to move him, the fairy palace doesn''t have to go back.


    As far as death is concerned


    In the crowd.


    A scattered repair heard that sentence, the value of your study, suddenly excited, weak said: "special envoy big fool."


    The next second, he''s crushed.


    The people were shocked when they saw the blood rain. Why should the people scold them and die.


    Is the curse of money?


    Bai te''s emissary turned black. Seeing that the situation was out of control, he immediately took out a picture scroll. This is the scroll he brought from the fairy palace.


    A pinch of Jue, immediately shrouded 50000 contestants.


    "Go, you..."

 Chapter 1994

    As time goes by, the space is broken.


    Ning Tao is roaring and struggling. Suddenly, he is enveloped by a stream of energy. It''s the power of space.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Hundreds of people around him disappeared in an instant.


    When he was stunned, he saw that he had also been attacked. He immediately countered with the way of space. The two were fiercely stuck, but more and more people were sent away.


    "Roar...!"


    "Old dog, we have a fight. Come on!"


    Baite made his eyelids jump wildly, and his face turned red. He always made his eyes turn red. My ancestors, could you save some face? I had no choice but to do that.


    But he gritted his teeth and said, "please help me to inject the spirit power into the immortal scroll."


    "Well, I will obey the special envoy''s order!"


    Hundreds of elders quickly recovered and worked together. The magnificent and pure energy made the "transmission volume" shine. This is the eight grade magic weapon and also the immortal weapon.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The power of space packages and conveys people.


    At the same time, a large white light falls on the wrist of everyone, which is a power of Rune and a symbol of becoming a contestant. If it is broken, it means failure.


    Then the power of the inner space will send him away. After all, genius is not easy to be born. They are all babies.


    It can also be seen from this that this "transmission volume" is powerful and precious, which is also the best among the eight products.


    Eight thousand, thirty thousand 4999


    Before long, there was only one person left on the "transmission volume", that is, struggling Ning Tao.


    Hundreds of thousands of people are depressed.


    Today is a day that goes down in history.


    Bai te''s envoy was sweating. Today, he lost his face. He would have smoked a lot if he wanted to change to someone else, but he didn''t dare.


    It''s possible to blow your own mouth.


    He made a big fuss about qijuemen. He had expected that one day. He was always on guard. Unexpectedly, he met this guy.


    J look at the legal C $chapter - Section v_ c. What a fate


    Elder Hongya had been soaked in cold sweat. He cried out immediately: "martial uncle, you go, don''t fight. We''ll talk about anything after the game."


    "Yes, martial uncle, please..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gritted his teeth, hesitated for a moment, or gave up the resistance.


    "Whoosh!"


    For a moment, the volume of transmission was empty.


    Bai te''s emissary took the painting back with sweat. It''s an immortal tool. It''s borrowed from the fairy palace. If you lose your life, you won''t be able to pay for it


    "Whoosh...!"


    A flicker of movement, the body finally appeared.


    Ning Tao frowned and found himself in the rock, in the misty clouds, I don''t know where.


    "Where is this?"


    "Don''t panic, little guys. You are at the top of the north, which is the highest mountain that can see the Ming sea."


    "Your first level competition and second level competition will be held at the same time, both on the top of the north."


    "There are no rules. The content of the first level of the competition is very simple, that is, to rush to the top of the north. The time is three quarters of an hour, and special envoy bent is waiting for you on it."


    "Good luck..."


    The banter of the white emissary came from below.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    As soon as the white emissary finished speaking, elder Hongya came shivering and said, "white maple emissary, that Well, just now, my martial uncle Ning was so offended that I apologize for him... "


    Then he closed his eyes and waited to be fanned.


    But unexpectedly, Bai te Shi said with a stiff smile: "originally, this player is from your Taiji school. He is good, good, and has great courage. Ben te Shi thinks highly of him..."


    "Ha ha..."


    All the people were secretly complaining


    On the top of the north.


    Ning Tao frowned. He felt resentful in his heart. He was aiming at the white special envoy and the white elder who rescued LV Yusong.


    After sitting on the ground for a long time, I finally sighed helplessly, each for his duty, each for his life.


    It''s all because he was so weak at that time


    When he wins the first place of talent in the northern region with his strength, we can see who dares to belittle him, even the great Luo fairy palace.


    Number one, he''s going to make it!


    Ning Tao''s eyes lit up the fighting spirit, dusk ran raised his head, looking at that towering into the clouds, an eye can not see the edge of the mountain top, but look but flash suspicions.


    Wait.


    There seems to be something wrong with this?


    The old dog said that the first level and the second level were going on at the same time, but only to the top of the mountain, which was too simple.


    There are no rules, that is to say, it''s OK to fly directly, but it doesn''t take three quarters of an hour to fly to the top of the mountain, and it''s impossible to use up a quarter of an hour.Although the mountain is very high and huge, the competition is still too casual.


    Is that really all?


    He took great pains to separate the disciples of the same clan


    Is pondering, suddenly look move, a hand gently brushed the ring, suddenly appeared a tortoise, full of resentment looking at himself.


    "Boy, did you forget the turtle master? Do you know how stuffy it is in the dark..."


    Xiao Hei yells as soon as he comes out.


    Although the second space is enhanced with the transformation of ningtao space Avenue, it will take a long time to complete if you want to perfect a space.


    But it''s not as fragile as it used to be.


    Ning Tao was helpless and said, "just now I met an enemy, an immortal. Do you want to come out?"


    "The emperor suddenly feels sleepy, lacking in spirit and weak in limbs. Please send me back to sleep..."


    Then Xiao Hei went into the ring.


    "Whoosh!"


    Wave your hand and send it back.


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to rely on Xiaohei. He wants to win the first place with his own strength. He gives Xiaohei some precious medicine to recover his strength, but he ponders.


    There must be something wrong with this competition.


    The old dog said that it should be the first level to get to the top of the mountain in three quarters of an hour, but he said that the two competitions were going on at the same time. Good luck.


    What''s the second level?


    After thinking about it, I suddenly rolled up my sleeve and there was a milky Rune force on my wrist.


    This is not only the qualification of the competition, but also the life preserver.


    "Eh!"


    Ning Tao suddenly felt light, because he found that the power of the rune actually showed a number,


    49001!


    Ning Tao is stunned. What does that mean?


    There are almost 50000 of them, but nearly 1000 of them are missing. That is to say There''s danger over the top of the north.


    The wind is traceless, Duan hei and them


    Think of this, Ning Tao heart gradually uneasy up, want to fly to look for them.


    "Ho...!"


    "Ah...!"


    Suddenly, a scream came.


    As soon as Ning Tao looked up, he saw a friar fall from the sky with a scream and a look of panic.


    "Ho ho...!"


    A huge wing suddenly appeared, sharp as a knife, and it was about to strike the friar. But a force of transmission suddenly wrapped him. The friar crushed the rune and chose to withdraw.


    The man disappeared in a flash of white light.


    Ning Tao''s heart moves and looks at his wrist. It''s not surprising that the number above has changed.


    49000£¡


    That''s right. That''s the number of survivors.


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind blowing over for no reason, just as fierce as a knife, can smash the sea of clouds.


    When Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he sees a giant bird. It is as hard as iron, and its grey feather is as sharp as a blade. A pair of claws can easily crush gold and stone, and a pair of sharp eyes are as powerful as a real dragon.


    It is actually, the overlord of the sky, dragon Eagle!

 Chapter 1995

    "Ho ho...!"


    Dragon hawk, a giant bird in the sky.


    They are at the top of the food chain of birds, birds, spirits and beasts, and they are also of high lineage among the side branches of the dragon family.


    They are also social creatures with a strong sense of territory. If anyone dares to invade their territory, the consequences will be It''s going to be a slaughter


    The combination of the two makes it powerful.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he did not expect that such a powerful creature was still living on the top of the north. At this end, he was no weaker than Duan Hei.


    "Ho ho...!"


    The Dragon eagle''s eyes, like the blade, stare at Ning Tao. The wind blows from his wings and he wants to catch it.


    "Hum!"


    "ZuLong Road, Longwei!"


    When Ning Tao stares at him, he bursts out a terrible threat. He is so vast that he is shocked. Behind him, it seems that there is a towering dragon thousands of feet.


    Looking down coldly, I''m looking at a mole ant.


    The terrible pressure magnified the fear in longying''s heart, screamed and wailed. He didn''t dare to have any idea of resistance. It was all evil.


    "Big Please forgive me, my lord... " The Dragon Eagle crawls on the ground and begs for his head to Ning Tao.


    The latter grins. This skill is really practical. If you change it to Xiaobai, I''m afraid you can scare him to death on the spot. That''s really long benzun.


    Taigu "Gulu!"


    Menglongjun swallows his saliva, sweat oozes from his forehead, and finally he approaches the nest. There are feathers like sharp knives, some wrecks, rings, several precious medicines, eh, there are little dragon eagles.


    It''s amazing. If you can catch the Dragon hawk''s cubs, the value of each head is weaker than the seven grade magic weapon.


    "Hair, hair...!"


    Dream dragon Jun eyes shine, a grasp of its two dragon eagle, also awakened the sleeping baby.


    Just as he was about to leave, he saw a strange token with a big word on it.


    "North!"


    What is this?


    Looks like a brand new one?


    Dream dragon Jun eye a flash, immediately grasped in the palm of the hand, no matter what it is, first take again.


    "Dregs...!"


    "Don''t make any noise, I''ll eat you again," menglongjun said with a stare.


    But with this opening, they shut up.


    Menglong Jun is very happy. He didn''t expect that he still has the talent of taming animals. The little guys are very good. When they go back, they can take care of them. If they have good talent, they can be their own mounts


    Just think of this, suddenly a chill from the spine straight to the top of the head, the whole person directly stood on the ground.


    "Gulu!"


    He felt that he was being targeted by something.


    "Ho ho...!"


    There was an angry eagle''s cry, a strong wind and two extremely sharp wings.


    "Hiss ~ not good!"


    Menglongjun''s eyelids jump wildly. He tries his best to avoid the attack, but the cliff is broken, and his whole person is directly forced to a dead corner.


    A dragon hawk was staring at him.


    Just when he was on the verge of extinction, when he raised his hands, he suddenly thought of a light voice: "eh, menglongjun, it''s you."


    The latter was stunned, and someone called him. Looking at the voice, his eyes almost jumped out. On the back of longying, there was a young man eating lingguo, looking at him strangely.


    Like a master, caught a thief.


    "You You are Ning Tao


    "No, you You have tamed the Dragon Eagle

 Chapter 1996

    Menglongjun screamed and screamed. He was close to the cliff and was stunned.


    Even he can''t beat the powerful alien, at the moment actually let once opponent riding on the proud back.


    Proud as it is, it has been tamed.


    "This How can it be


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, eating the spirit fruit way: "Oh, you say it, almost, very simple."


    "Simple..."


    Menglongjun almost didn''t curse his mother. You''re teasing me. Any spirit beast that has a blood relationship with a real dragon is not as proud as a dragon. He wants to lift his head to the sky, let alone the powerful dragon eagle.


    Tame?


    You''re bullshit here.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and didn''t want to explain much. He looked at the young eagle and suddenly saw the token.


    "North!"


    Is that what it says?


    He said immediately, "the token in your hand should be taken from the nest. Give it to me."


    Dream dragon gentleman hesitates, he is not a fool, can guess this thing with the second level of competition, not easy to get a piece, how can be willing to hand it out?


    His talent is very high, many old monsters are optimistic about him, but this time he was given too little time, only half a year, he worked hard to reach the top of the training nine, which is quite different from the level of the competitors.


    But he still chose to take part in the competition, just to fight with all his strength. This token is very important to him.


    "Tut tut..."


    "You don''t know what to do. You don''t have to do anything to you. If you catch someone else''s child, you''d better think about how to calm his anger."


    Ning Tao smiles and pats the Dragon eagle.


    "Ho ho...!"


    The Dragon Eagle roars and stares at menglongjun. Its claws smash the rocks and kill him like a wave of the Ming sea.


    "Damn little thief, die!"


    "Wait Wait


    Just as it was about to start, Meng Longjun suddenly lost his voice and gave up at this moment.


    In the face of life, he can only bow his head.


    Ning Tao smiles a little, two people are enemies originally, didn''t lay a cruel hand to him already is own benevolence, but if want to rob own thing, the door doesn''t have.


    With one move, he immediately took the token.


    Longying also protects his two children, but he still stares at menglongjun.


    The latter is bitter and astringent. At the beginning, he could fight with Ning Tao. Now, he doesn''t even have to fight. One of his mounts alone can kill himself every minute.


    "Well, you can go!" Ning Tao waves his hand to spare his life.


    Menglongjun a listen, a bite of teeth solemnly way: "I this person don''t like to owe others, tell you a secret about you, you and I don''t owe each other."


    "My elder martial brother Li Tianqi of Qingyun mansion has secretly prepared to deal with you. He has also united with other sects, Kaishan sect and ChiYan sect In short, his real goal is to kill you in the game


    "I advise you to withdraw as soon as possible."


    Then he flew to the sky.


    Ning Tao is stunned after hearing this, and holds his chin to meditate. Li Tianqi, isn''t that the first disciple in Qingyun mansion, but how can he want to kill himself.


    Is it because of Qianqian, shallow?


    After thinking about it, I suddenly looked at the token in my hand. The most important thing now is the competition.


    No matter what ghosts and goblins there are, they are all there, and they are all caught.


    "Let''s go and tell Ben where there are new tokens. The more, the better."


    Ning Tao smiles


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Hundreds of thousands of people are still in the same place, looking at the picture suspiciously. From time to time, a person will appear on the picture, all of them are eliminated players.


    Roughly, it''s almost four or five thousand.


    The six representatives and special envoys looked at it with profound meaning, with a bad smile on their lips.


    At this time, the sword of xiaoyaomen looked at the sky and suddenly said respectfully, "my special envoy, it''s almost time. It''s only half an hour away from three quarters of an hour."


    On hearing this, Bai te gave a strange smile and said, "tut Tut, you say that many players have reached the peak now, don''t you?"


    "According to my estimation, there must be at least tens of thousands of people," said Yin Yizhou of the ghost gate with a smile.


    Elder Hong Ya, elder Yang Zong and others are puzzled. They don''t know the content of the competition, and they don''t know what medicine the special envoy sells in the gourd.


    What the hell is going on?


    At this time.


    The white special envoy suddenly stepped out, took a deep breath, and yelled: "little guys, the second level competition starts. The rules are very simple. In this north peak, there are elders who sprinkle 30000 tokens in advance."


    "I believe many of you have got it. The token with the word" North "is also called The order of the north. ""And what you have to do is to get at least three northern orders to the top of the mountain within half a quarter of an hour, so that you can pass."


    "Remember, there are no rules except these. The game doesn''t end in half a quarter of an hour. Everything is allowed to happen..."


    "Good luck, see you on the top of the mountain!"


    This sound from the foot of the mountain straight into the sky, deafening, passed to everyone''s ears.


    Suddenly, the world was quiet.


    Hundreds of thousands of people''s faces changed, the brain kept echoing that voice, gradually pale up.


    And in the crowd, there was an old man with goatee. After hearing this, he immediately said in a deep voice: "thirty thousand orders from the north, and each person needs at least three, that is to say, at most ten thousand people can pass."


    "Before the game, there are no rules, that is to say, you can grab and kill. As long as you stand on the top of the mountain with three orders of the north in half an hour, you can take part in the third level game."


    After listening to these, people immediately panic.


    This is a difficult task. It''s too slow to finish it in half an hour.


    Sure enough.


    Soon after that, there was a large number of dense figures on the picture scroll. Unexpectedly, three or four thousand people were eliminated in an instant, all covered with blood.


    "Boom...!"


    Boulders, bodies, debris, all fall.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were shocked. What happened above? Was it a chaotic disaster?


    "Dangdangdang..."


    On the top of the mountain, more than 20000 people scuffled together. The order of the North could not receive it. People with a little vision could see it, and suddenly they were red eyed.


    "Bastard, give me the order of the north. Time is coming. I''m the young master of the Lin family. Don''t touch me..."


    "A bunch of bastards dare to bully my younger martial brother. They dare to bully my kaishanzong. I''m tired of it. Kill me. Don''t let him crush runes..."


    "Boom...!"


    More than 20000 people have been killed, which is almost unbearable. Even if there are runes, they can''t survive.


    In a corner, Feng Wuchen and Duan Hei get together. Although their order to the north is not enough, it''s not wise to take part in the scuffle at this time.


    Suddenly, fengwuhen felt the flow of people changing. Kaishanzong, chiyanzong, qingyunfu and other five or six large and small sects moved closer to this side. It seemed that they were not paying attention to it, but in fact they gradually formed a circle.


    "No, someone is going to attack them!" Duan hei and others were shocked,


    there were too many enemies to fight.


    "Whoosh!"


    A disciple of Qingyun mansion, with a twinkle of his eye, secretly pulled the bow string full of bowstring and sent out a hidden arrow when Duan Hei didn''t pay attention.


    "No, old Duan, get out of the way!"


    Duan Hei didn''t respond as well. His opponent was even more obsessed with him. Just when he was in despair, a sharp Eagle cry suddenly rang out from his ear.


    A dark shadow flashed, caught the arrow and threw it back with more powerful force.


    "Whoosh!"


    It''s going to go straight through his head like lightning.


    "It''s Shizu. Shizu is here!" More than a dozen disciples were very happy.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, and he glanced coldly and said: "who dares to move my taijizong disciple, death!

 Chapter 1997

    As soon as the word "death" came out, there was a lot of atmosphere.


    Ning Tao indifference, the face emerged the meaning of iron and blood, not good at scanning in front of this group of people.


    It seems that the matter is more serious than what menglongjun said. These people are planning to besiege taijizong. They even use the secret arrow. There is poison on it.


    If he didn''t arrive just now, I''m afraid Duan Hei would be seriously injured if he didn''t die, so the game would be doomed.


    That''s why he got angry with the killer.


    "Shizu, be careful. I''m afraid these people have planned it for a long time. The patriarch told me before he came here that he would do his best. Don''t leave his life here. Come together and go back together."


    The wind has no trace to defeat the opponent to rush a way.


    Duan Hei, crazy knife and others were silent, and a touch of madness poured out of their faces.


    "Bastards, come on..."


    "Ho ho...!"


    Dragon hawk angry Eagle cry, a pair of giant wings constantly beat the wind, born to master the power of the wind.


    The five sects are covetous.


    Qingyun mansion, a young man in a brocade robe suddenly walked out. He was arrogant and defiant. He looked at Ning Tao sarcastically and said, "are you Ning Tao?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m the famous Li Tianqi, remember, because he is the one who will kill you."


    The young man in the brocade robe said haughtily.


    A listen to this speech, Ning Tao light smile, squint way: "heard, but I want to know, why do you want to kill me, we have a grudge?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Is there any reason to kill a person, especially to kill a trash? I can''t figure out one thing all the time. Is it not enough for you taijizong disciples to send a grandparent to fight us?"


    "If you break your grandfather''s, your taijizong elder won''t cry for trouble. I''m afraid. Ha ha..."


    The young man in jinpao blushed with laughter.


    Hundreds of disciples of the five sects laughed and looked scornful. It is estimated that this is the first one.


    In the competition among the disciples, taijizong actually sent a supreme elder. Do you think it''s funny.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Duan hei and others are angry. They have long expected this scene and know that it will become the laughing stock of others, so they have a preparation.


    But when I heard the laughter, it was like acupuncture.


    "Damn bastard!"


    "Hum, do you want to try your grandfather''s power? If you are not afraid of death, you can try it. I''ll take all the orders from your grandfather Ning," Ning Tao stood up with a gun in his hand.


    A little cold, as fearless as the God of war.


    Gradually, there were only 20 people in taijizong, and there were more than 100 of them.


    Don''t think about it. It''s a win.


    But when Li Tianqi was proud, he was a black robed man with arms. He was as calm as a mountain, but his brow was wrinkled. It seemed that he didn''t like it.


    I saw him take a step and said faintly, "kaishanzong, Yang Ming, I want to make it clear to you that I came to taijizong."


    "But I hate falling into the well, and I hate injustice. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I hope to be able to" you see, he can''t even care for his younger martial brothers, and he will be in the mood to care for you. Don''t be silly, "Feng Wuchen sneered.


    Dozens of people''s faces are changing, and time is passing by. We must seize the time to decide.


    Seeing this, Li Tianqi quietly waved her hand, motioned to the crowd to surround her and said, "don''t believe his lies. As long as you defeat them, it''s all yours."


    "At my command, let''s go together."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao and others were tense, and they had been forced to the corner of the top of the mountain.


    Further back, the highest cliff.


    "Kill


    "Hum, stop it!"


    All of a sudden, there was a light of sword.


    Dozens of people''s eyes were shaken by the bright light of the sword, and their feet suddenly burst out.


    "Who wants to die?"


    When people were shocked and angry, they suddenly saw a young man in white robe, carrying an ordinary iron sword, facing these dozens of people alone.


    Li Tianqi''s pupil shrank and exclaimed: "how can it be, it''s you, the sword is matchless!"


    "What


    Dozens of people were shocked by the sound, and subconsciously stepped back, even dozens of people.


    It''s out of awe for this person.


    Duan hei and others are excited. This kind of evil person will help them. It''s unimaginable. You know, he can fight with the first genius of northern region.


    Too It''s amazing!


    Ning Tao scratched his head and couldn''t figure out why, but he could see that this guy was really helpful.


    "The sword is matchless. Are you going to help these guys? Would you rather fight us?"


    Li Tianqi''s face was as gloomy as water."Ha ha...!"


    "I have no intention to be an enemy with you, because you are not worthy of it. However, I am entrusted by a patriarch of the clan, so I can''t break my promise, otherwise I have no face to go back."


    Sword matchless chuckles.


    Glancing at Ning Tao, he said thoughtfully, "you can also think that I am saving you."

 Chapter 1998

    "What? Save us? "


    G0


    dozens of people were shocked by these words. Some of them didn''t know why. Where is the danger?


    Li Tianqi''s eyes narrowed, and finally carefully swept Ning Tao''s eyes, but he didn''t see anything. However, sword matchless is not bluffing him.


    Dozens of them can''t beat him?


    If you or magic moon, he may have six points to believe, but now, there is no point.


    Ning Tao is surprised. He also sweeps the sword Wushuang with a thoughtful sight. He only feels that he sees a sword, a magic sword being polished. People can''t look directly at the dense and sharp sword.


    If one day the sword comes out of its sheath, it will shock the immortal kingdom.


    "Great


    Ning Tao praises him without hesitation. This is the first talent that makes him serious since he entered the fairyland. He also feels dangerous.


    Of course,


    ye''er, the disciple of the great emperor, is also one.


    Sword matchless smell speech a smile, toward in front of these people light way: "all go, don''t force me to draw sword."


    "You should know the price of letting me do it."


    "What


    Dozens of people turned pale with fright. No one in the northern region knows that the sword is unparalleled. If you draw it, you will see blood. If it''s light, you''ll break your hands and feet. If it''s heavy, you''ll die.


    Of course,


    few people can force him to draw his sword.


    Li Tianqi furious, ferocious way: "bastard, in order to such a declining clan, a garbage, your sword matchless, actually want to draw a sword, is it worth it."


    "Would you rather offend us for him?"


    Hearing this, sword matchless smile, a hand slowly touched the hilt.


    "No No


    In a flash, the team collapsed.


    Five large door instant scattered four, only Qingyun house to insist, unwilling to give up.


    "Stabbing...!"


    It was as if they heard the iron sword coming out of its sheath.


    As soon as Li Tianqi''s face changed, she hummed: "hum, I''ll let you go this time. I can avoid the second level, but I can''t avoid the third level. I''m waiting for you there."


    "At that time, I will kill you myself."


    "Withdraw!"


    As soon as the words came down, he immediately stepped back in a hurry.


    Thousands of people are watching this scene, and they don''t feel surprised. This is the capital of evil.


    One man, one sword!


    But he forced back nearly hundreds of people!


    In the players, it is estimated that only two people can do this, one is him, the other is moyue.


    Sword matchless smile, then walked to Ning Tao in front of, joked: "brother Ning, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "I should say that. How are you, master Longjin


    Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    "Very good. Martial uncle, his old man is preparing to enter the deep level of seclusion recently. He has some understanding of kendo. It seems that he intends to attack the immortal list after he leaves the seclusion."


    "I came to take care of you before closing, but I always feel that martial uncle''s words are superfluous. "


    The sword is matchless, carrying a pair of eyebrows with a smile.


    I heard that.


    Duan hei and others around him, as well as some onlookers, were shocked. They always felt that there was something in these words.


    Is there someone hiding something?


    Ning Tao''s smile is self-evident, but thanks for his help.


    He immediately asked with a smile, "how many disciples in your clan are not enough for the order of the north?"


    "What?"


    Not only Feng Wuchen and others were stunned, but also Jian Wushuang''s smile was stiff. As soon as they saw the sweeping saber without any trace, it seemed that this question was a little superfluous.


    You don''t have your own family?


    But out of politeness, Jian peerless looked at the following younger martial brothers and said with a smile: "fifteen!"


    Duan Hei pulled laningtao and said in an embarrassed voice, "Shizu, our tokens are not enough. You don''t want to make them up?"


    With a mysterious smile, the latter began to shake his body violently, and pieces of tokens fell from his body.


    "Wow...!"


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of pieces fell down.


    The eyes of thousands of people nearby are staring straight, lying trough, where did this guy get so many?


    Kuangdao and other disciples were also shocked. Did master Ning rob anyone? They made so many. Even if they gave 15 pieces, they could make it up.


    "Gulu...!"


    Thousands of people are red eyed and close to this side.


    Suddenly, a bright sword light flashed in front of their eyes and drew a sword directly in front of their feet.


    "Those who dare to cross this line will die!" Sword matchless slowly back hand, light face people.


    All of a sudden, thousands of people''s backs were cold.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao began to distribute the tokens directly and divided the dozens of tokens in half.Just when they thought it was over, Ning Tao suddenly waved to longying. The latter screamed and threw down three big sacks, which were very heavy.


    "Well, please go back first," Ming Tao said with a satisfied smile.


    The dragon and Eagle roared and got into the clouds.


    But Feng Wuchen and others were dull. They looked at the three sacks with silly eyes. An idea came out in their hearts at the same time. They were shocked and shook their heads desperately.


    Should There is no possibilities.


    Jian Wu''s eyes trembled, because from his point of view, he could see the sack token.


    I''ll go.


    Did he rob Ambassador white?


    The next second, Ning Tao took a deep breath and roared: "sell the order of the north, first come first served, a 50000 spirit stone. After this village, there is no shop."


    "Order to sell the North..."


    "Er..."


    The top of the mountain is quiet, quiet as a cicada.


    Tens of thousands of people cast their eyes and saw the three sacks full of orders from the north.


    A rough count, there are thousands of them, and the cry, let them like thunder.


    "This This is What the hell


    Feng Wuchen swore that he was really scared. Tens of thousands of people''s eyes turned red and red, and their noses were heavy. They became as dangerous as hungry wolves.


    "Teacher Shizu, can we keep a low profile? "


    Even if the sword was matchless, he was startled. One hand quickly grasped the handle of the sword, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Where did he get so many northern orders?


    "Come on, there''s a 50000 spirit stone. Half a quarter of an hour''s time is coming. First come first served. Don''t ask me why, because Lei Feng is my cousin..."


    Ning Tao shouts with the order of the north.


    Ten thousand people were envious, but they were afraid that the sword was matchless, and there were nineteen swords behind him.


    At this time, a genius gritted his teeth and threw a ring with 150000 spirit stones at Ning Tao.


    The latter happily took it. As soon as he checked it, he immediately put away the stone, picked up three orders from the north, and then threw them at the little genius.


    He caught it in a hurry and looked ecstatic. It was so simple. His qualification was finished.


    Some people see this, immediately red eyes rushed up, some use force to grab, some are trading with Ning Tao, excited.


    Isn''t it money? What they don''t lack most is this. They can easily take out hundreds of thousands of dollars.


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao''s business can be called hot, a ring thrown over, the spirit stone piled up like a mountain, and finally he went up to a hundred thousand.


    Let a group of people scold him secretly


    Before long, all his three sacks were sold out, and there were too many Lingshi. This time, he really made a fortune. Wow, Kaka


    Ning Tao didn''t forget that the sword was matchless. Each of them gave a small pile of spirit stones as a gift.


    At this time, a dry cough came, and there was a magnificent voice: "the second level competition is over!"


    "Level three, start!"

 Chapter 1999

    "Level three, start!"


    The voice came from the clouds with a smile, full of dignity, and a large number of figures.


    There are nearly 100000 people here, all of them are powerful sanxiu, zongmen, and some big forces. They watch the war and shout for support. There are also representatives of four schools and two schools.


    The whole mountain is full of people.


    Mangu, hanruoxue and Feier all came to watch the battle. After all, such a grand event as Dabi is not common.


    If you look at it carefully, it''s all nature.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao laughs wildly unceasingly, excited double eyes shine, this time the wealth that hair simply can''t count to come over.


    He doubted that, let alone one hundred thousand, even two hundred thousand or three hundred thousand, all of them would be bought. At present, these guys are all rich men.


    Although he didn''t count so many northern decrees, at least there are more than 50 million spirit stones, not to mention precious medicines and magic weapons.


    "Hair, hair, ha ha..."


    Duan hei and others are full of envy. They have never seen anyone make money like this.


    Not to mention them, even Jian Wushuang and others are amazed. Talent, instant wealth, even if he is a great genius, he does not have hundreds of millions of wealth.


    Bull!


    "Cough...!"


    A coughing sound appeared on a scroll of paintings. Special envoy Bai and several other representatives appeared.


    Congratulations, little guys, if you are promoted from white to green, you will be promoted to white


    "If you don''t reach the emerald green level, it proves that your order to the north is not enough, that is to say Elimination. "


    As soon as people listen, they look at their wrists.


    The order of the north, which was originally carried on the body, was transformed into light and integrated into the wrist rune.


    The emerald green luster is exposed in front of people''s eyes, some deep and some shallow, but most people are primitive milky white. At first glance, there are many people who have been eliminated, reaching more than 20000.


    Look again at the number on the rune: 7000!


    "Darling


    Nearly 50000 people took part in the competition. In only three quarters of an hour, there were 30000 orders from the north, but only 7000 people passed.


    What a terrible elimination rate.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow and is pulled by crazy knife and others. This is the sign of elder Hong Ya.


    I''m afraid he''ll make a lot of noise again.


    But Ning Tao doesn''t have this mood at the moment, the great Luo fairy palace can''t stir up, he knows in the heart.


    _ 0


    at the foot of the mountain, he was also impulsive. When he really had the strength to fight against the great Luoxian palace, it was not too late to settle the accounts.


    Looking at the dazzling runes in his hands, few people''s runes were brighter than his.


    This is a combination of dozens of northern orders.


    Ning Tao is curious. In fact, since he got the order of the north at the beginning, he has been realizing that it seems to be the product of the cohesion of the power of space.


    And the matrix,


    is the transmitted volume.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning hot. It''s a space eight grade immortal weapon, which contains many miracles. The rune exposed by the light is enough to make him infatuated.


    "What a baby


    "If you put it in your own hands and use the space avenue to push it, you can not only give full play to its full strength, but also make your space Avenue go further..."


    I immediately licked my dry lips and stared at them.


    White''s eyes swept, and he was shocked by the sight It''s not going to be an evil thought about him, is it?


    He immediately gave a dry cough and looked at the 7000 talented people in front of him. He was satisfied.


    "It''s very good," he said with a smile. "The talents of this session are far better than those of previous sessions. If you are selected from 50000 people, you should be proud of yourself, but don''t be happy too soon."


    "Next is the third level, that is, the last level of zongmen Dabi, the most important arena ranking."


    When they heard this, they were all in awe.


    For them, the game has just begun. It was just a warm-up before. Now it''s a fight of life and death, fighting for the glory of zongmen.


    Similarly,


    is also to prove themselves.


    What is the ranking of a large area, hundreds of millions of creatures, in the same age, with the same cultivation?


    If after the game, people ask about the talent of northern region? After that, the first talent of northern region was the symbol of all of them, glory, brilliance, talent All in one.


    And 7000 people want to be the number one!


    Because no one can remember the second, only become the first, can let the five domains, let the fairyland, all remember in mind!


    "It seems that you all know the importance of this level of competition," he nodded"I won''t say much about other special envoys, but there''s one thing you should remember. The battle between Tiangang and Disha is not just a name. If you become Tiangang Disha, it''s good."


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, and the old dog finally came to the point. All of them were waiting for this.


    Who''s going to be the winner?


    "Ha ha...!"


    "The first is you. As we all know, Tianji gate is special. You never take part in the ranking competition, so as long as you enter the top six, you are qualified to compete for Tiangang Disha."


    "And the top six geniuses, you are all the pride of the northern region and the dragon among the people. Therefore, the Dalai fairy palace allows you to go to the Dalai secret place to study for a month, and rewards you with seven magic weapons and a 100 million spirit stone."


    "In addition to the top three, there is an additional reward, that is, they will be accepted as zhenzhuan disciples by Da Luo fairy palace


    "What?"


    Hundreds of thousands of people were shocked. The true disciples of the great Luo fairy palace, my God, what an amazing creation.


    You can''t buy a billion spirit stones.


    You know,


    the Dalai fairy palace is the holy land of all monks, not to mention its secret place. Even the disciples in the Dalai fairy Palace are demanding to enter the cultivation.


    Immortals are greedy for this, because even if they enter his realm, they will gain a lot.


    Ning Tao is also excited. After spending so long in fairyland, he knows what this means.


    More importantly, he can see carefree


    The white special envoy slightly smile, negative hand play abuse way: "don''t worry, my words haven''t finished."


    "In addition to these benefits, there are too many benefits, such as access to the major restricted areas, free and unconditional access to qualifications, and those famous treasures."


    "And the first place in the competition, which is the so-called first talent in the northern region, hehe, in addition to the conditions mentioned above, there is another condition, that is, you can choose a strong man in the Dalao fairy palace to be a teacher."


    "Keep in mind that those who are strong in learning are far superior to the immortal. They are all antiques that shock one side."


    "Finally, the first place can also put forward a condition to the Dalao fairy palace. As long as it is not too harsh and involves a matter of principle, the Dalao fairy palace can accept it."


    "This is your reward, and the reward of zongmen is that among the immortal of Tiangang Disha, you can get several places to enter the secret place together. That place, even for the immortal, is a kind of great fortune."


    Bertrand felt very red when he said that.


    This reward is too generous.


    Ning Tao and other tens of thousands of people are excited. This reward is really shocking. It is worthy of being a rich and powerful Dalao fairy palace.


    First place, he''s going to decide.

 Chapter 2000

    Big bee, top six!


    You''ll get a flying magic weapon 100 million stone.


    In addition, the top three can be accepted as zhenzhuan disciples of Dalao fairy palace.


    As for "OK, ha ha, start drawing lots!" With a smile of satisfaction, white immediately asked his men to prepare.


    This is a place of great competition. The challenge arena has been set up for a long time. The last round of the challenge arena ranking competition has never changed. Special envoy Bai used his magic power to strengthen the challenge arena


    At this time, under the arrangement of more than a dozen elders, 7000 people began to draw lots for the election area.


    You know,


    this is a very important choice.


    In a war zone, only one person can be selected in the end. If you are not confident in your strength, you can only pray for your own luck and don''t meet those people.


    A small door genius nervous, slowly stretched out his hand in the number box grope, take out a look.


    Thirty six, zone two.


    As soon as he looked relaxed, he suddenly heard an uproar. A young man in white took out a token with a number from the drawing box.


    Area two, 12.


    And this man is The sword is matchless!


    This clan genius suddenly began to cry, completely collapsed, and was even in the same group as the sword.


    "It''s over, ah..."


    On the other side.


    Duan Hei''s eyelids also trembled, and Ning Tao saw that he was suspicious and glanced at his number plate.


    Ninety eight, area two.


    "Eh, you''re also from the Second District, sunspot. Do you want me to talk to jianwushuang about it


    Ning Tao patted him on the shoulder with a smile.


    The latter clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice: "it doesn''t matter which district you go to. As long as you have strength, you''re not afraid. Even if I''m unparalleled in the sword, I''ll do my best."


    "What, zone one!"


    "Old Boss, you You... " Crazy knife screams, face immediately fear, instant pale.


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately saw the number plate in the hand of wind no trace, is a district, immediately doubt a way: "how to return a responsibility?"? Look at you shouting. "


    Duan changed his face, looked at the distance, gritted his teeth and said: "in the first district, there are ghosts Magic moon


    "Magic moon!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized.


    Following his eyes, he suddenly saw a young man with evil demons. His eyes were indifferent and rebellious, just like an unrestrained blade.


    Whoever you keep an eye on is going to get hurt.


    Seems to notice that he has been watching, magic moon slightly side head, a pair of dark cold eyes watching, eyes flash fine awn, such as a knife bright, toward Ning Tao raised a trace of ferocious mouth.


    One finger did a neck rub.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his heart was dignified.


    This man is definitely a strong enemy, just like the sword is matchless, and he is more terrible than the sword is matchless, because this man, he has some problems.


    The unique sword gives him the feeling of being open and aboveboard. Everything has its own rules and regulations.


    But the magic moon gives him some dark feeling, like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. You don''t know what he is thinking and when he will bite you?


    The unknown is the most terrible.


    Wind traceless silence, tightly grasp the number plate, this moment, his heart mixed.


    Now, he almost lost his life at the same time.


    He had a hunch that they would meet sooner or later.


    Crazy knife a bite teeth, unexpectedly low voice way: "boss, I have a way, give your number plate to me, you replace me to three areas, I go to one area."


    "You are the hope of our taijizong. You must be in the top six. No accident..."


    Duan Hei didn''t speak, but he nodded.


    Hearing this, Feng Wuchen shook his head bitterly and said, "don''t worry, if it''s destined, you can''t escape."


    "And that''s what I expected."


    All of a sudden, a loud noise came out, like a sharp explosion of runes.


    Another look at the number of survivors: 6982!


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Ha ha, I forgot to remind you that the moment you draw the number plate, it is bound with Rune. If you hold another number plate, it will sound alarm."


    "That''s what you just heard, so I declare that those people All out. "


    White special make light smile way.


    "What?"


    All the people were startled, and they quickly gave up their thoughts. Behind them, they were in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, it''s not that urgent.


    Wind no trace and crazy knife and others see this, immediately a bitter smile, there are lucky, there are some lost.


    Just then,Jian Wushuang came with his disciples. He looked at Ning Tao curiously and asked with a smile, "brother Ning, I''m from the second district. I don''t know which district you''ve drawn?"


    As soon as the words came out, dozens of people showed their expectation.


    Ning Tao smile, spread out the palm of his hand, showed the number plate in his hand: No. 1, District 6!


    "District Six?"


    Everyone was stunned and looked around.


    Want to see which powerful demon is in the same area as him, Yang Ming? Or Ye Qian?


    However, a young man in a brocade robe came suddenly and showed a number plate with a smile.


    No.38, District 6,


    he is Li Tianqi.


    Everyone turned pale. It''s this guy. It''s not good. If you really want to meet him, you''ll die.


    But Ning Tao turned his lips and joked: "it''s the first time that I''ve seen someone smoke three or eight, and it''s hard to understand..."


    "Really, for the first time..." The crowd laughed.


    Even the matchless sword laughed.


    Li Tianqi smile a stiff, then cold hum way: "Ning Tao, don''t proud too early, wait for you in the challenge arena met this little, I will let you know what is crying."


    "Oh, I also advise you to dig a hole for yourself as soon as possible, because I don''t care. "


    Ning Tao flicks his sleeve lightly.


    "Hum!"


    It broke up in a bad mood, and the atmosphere became sombre.


    Soon, all the divisions were completed, and the six world war zones were arranged in good order.


    The war of ranking also started.


    An elder of the Sixth District stood on the challenge arena, exchanged greetings with the crowd, and then yelled, "I announce the Sixth District, the first round, the first game."


    "Ningtao No.1 vs menglongjun No.2!"

 Chapter 2001

    "Ningtao No.1 vs menglongjun No.2!"


    As soon as the words came down, a young man in a red robe jumped up with a look full of abuse.


    Yes, it''s Ning Tao.


    I saw him shaking his head and looking down, the corners of his mouth are almost to the root of his ears, smiling, this boy, today is in his hand.


    "Ha ha...!"


    People are looking forward to genius.


    Menglongjun is very famous. Some people have asserted that if he grows up, he will be a super invincible genius who is not inferior to moyue.


    But he was not born at the right time.


    The elder referee frowned, swept around and yelled, "is Mr. Menglong here? If you don''t come on stage again, you will be regarded as abandoning the game


    "Abandon the game, abandon the game..."


    B0hw


    the harsh voice reverberated in the camp of Qingyun mansion, and the faces were very ugly.


    Directly a freckle Fan said angrily: "if you give brother Meng another half a year, he will win the first place. Now he just barely catches up with the pace..."


    Li Tianqi has a cold face.


    In the echo, a young man in a blue robe came up with a face full of bitterness.


    When he meets Ning Tao, he has been killed eight times in his life. His grandmother''s killer


    "The game Start


    There''s no bullshit, just order.


    "You want to twist your neck, but why don''t you grin? Or do you just walk down? "


    "Hum!"


    "Ning Tao, don''t be too proud. I admit I can''t beat you, but I''m a genius. Let''s make an appointment. I''ll beat you in a year."


    Menglongjun is not willing.


    "Well, I''m a genius. I''m not a genius. I don''t want to beat you."


    Ning Tao rolled up his sleeve.


    Seeing this, menglongjun was also angry and roared: "asshole, come on, use your full strength to hit me. If you have seed, you can beat me to death."


    "Long Yuan Jue, Long Po!"


    I saw a seven grade dragon pearl appeared, engraved with a dragon. It was vivid and vivid. It was inspired by the spirit power, and suddenly came to life. It was like a Dragon King flying in the clouds, mixed with the power of great power.


    "Give me Broken


    The Dragon King was so angry that he rushed down like a dragon, bringing a violent hurricane.


    "Good, beautiful!"


    Everyone''s eyes brightened and they secretly praised.


    When master Su, a goatee in the audience, saw this scene, he stroked his beard and said, "yes, it''s really a good blow to use magic weapons with unique methods."


    Hearing this, a girl asked, "master Su, can you win this competition?"


    "Oh, no!"


    "More than half a year ago, Meng Longjun was defeated by Ning Tao by combining the power of three talents. Although he is a maniac, he does have some strength."


    "It''s only a matter of time before menglongjun loses," Su said confidently.


    "How long does the master think menglongjun can last?" The young girl was worried.


    "It should be half..."


    There was a shock in the field before he finished speaking.


    Ning Tao took out a big bone stick, and the majestic spirit force roared in. Unexpectedly, he made the sound of tiger roaring, and his waist was full of strength, and his body was slightly arched.


    A pair of golden pupils were staring at the mighty dragon king. Suddenly, their eyes flashed. The big bone bat in their hands hit the core of the dragon king like a baseball.


    It''s the seventh grade dragon pearl.


    "Boom...!"


    With several times of strength, fight back.


    Menglongjun is roaring with all his strength. Suddenly, his voice is hoarse, and his eyes almost jump out of fear. His attack comes towards him again.


    "No, no!"


    "Water way, water giant!"


    I saw a ferocious crocodile mouth appeared, instantly swallowed the dragon ball.


    But in a flash, he was shattered by an indescribable force, like a missile, which hit the frightened menglongjun on his chest.


    At this moment, menglongjun only felt that a hundred thousand distant Cologne elephants had hit him. His eyes were bulging and his mouth was watering. His whole body was bent into a shrimp shape, nearly 360 degrees. In an instant, he hit the challenge arena


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The hard and smooth mountain was abruptly broken.


    "One move, lose!"


    All this is said to be slow, but in fact it''s all between lightning and flint, and people''s minds don''t react.


    In the audience, before master Su could say the word "incense", the battle was over. These two words stopped abruptly at his mouth, and he stuttered them down and said with a red face: "half Half a breath. "


    "Well, I''ve already expected that."As soon as the young girl heard this, she immediately worshipped and said, "master Su, you are so powerful. The first commenter really deserves your reputation..."


    On the challenge arena, Ning Tao walks to the edge of the challenge arena with a white bone stick. He looks at Meng Longjun, who is so miserable that he can''t bear it. He already knows that he has some strength.


    "Cough..."


    "You What you did What''s his name? "Menglongjun vomited blood and turned pale.


    "Name?"


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said, "home run!"


    "Well Good name Pooh, "as soon as he finished, Meng Longjun vomited blood and fainted.


    "First round, first game, Ning Tao, win!" The referee elder saw this and said with a twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    To tell you the truth, Ma Ning didn''t want to fight for a period of time?


    Looking at the whole theater, there are not many of them.


    Ning Tao jumped down, and the players in the sixth theater were all scared to shiver, especially when they saw the big stick with white bones, they subconsciously left far away.


    Even in the sixth area, the most powerful talents have a dignified look on their faces.


    At this time, the war zones were in full swing.


    Ning Tao casually swept, found that magic month, sword matchless, ye Qian these people''s game is over.


    It''s basically one move.


    Among the 7000 people present, Ning Tao estimated that their strength should be at least one way.


    Jian Wushuang even smiles at him


    Ning Tao salutes back and scans again. Feng Wuchen and Duan Hei all win.


    There was no suspense in the first round.


    But all of a sudden, his face changed. In the third area, he saw Kuangdao, and his opponent was Yang Ming, the first day of kaishanzong.


    "No!"


    As soon as he screamed, he was beaten and vomited blood.


    He was the top five talent of taijizong, so he was defeated. He didn''t make a few moves, which can be called second kill.


    The faces of Feng Wuchen and others are as gloomy as water.


    "Damn it


    Ning Tao clenches his fists, and even scans the Sixth District. He is looking for the disciples of kaishanzong.


    After a while, he really found one.


    Yang Wan, the second day of kaishanzong, is very powerful and one of the most influential figures in the Sixth District.


    See him see to come over, Yang Wan unexpectedly still hurls Ning Tao provocation, disdain ground rolled a white eye.


    It''s like saying, that''s what happens to you.

 Chapter 2002

    Ning Tao sneers and remembers Yang Wan.


    He is not a careful man, but he is not a man to swallow his anger. It''s miserable to be beaten by crazy knife.


    Perspective scan, a dozen broken bones, broken tools, even in bed recuperation, also need nearly a month or two time, fortunately early to admit defeat.


    That Yang Ming is really fierce.


    "This makes the spectators not optimistic


    Soon, the first round of fighting basically came to an end. Roughly speaking, there were only more than 3000 people left.


    In the Sixth District, Ning Tao also found several geniuses, one was Yang Wan, another was Yin Mountain, and another was Fei Er.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion, that Fei Er, a pair of beautiful eyes are always staring at her.


    Licking the enchanting red lips, I don''t know what I mean.


    But when Fei Er just wanted to lean over, she suddenly heard the voice of the referee elder: "in the first game of the second round, Ning Tao vs Yang Wan, please come on stage as soon as possible."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone laughed.


    Taiji baguazong and kaishanzong are against each other again. Yang Ming won the last game. I don''t know who will win this time?


    I didn''t expect that the game just started. The smell of gunpowder was so strong. The game attracted tens of thousands of people''s excited attention.


    Ning Tao was stunned, and then a grim smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He picked up the white bone stick and jumped into the challenge arena.


    On one side, Yang Wan jumped into the challenge arena. His muscles were thick and powerful, and his thin clothes couldn''t cover his big body. At first sight, his strength was infinite, and the challenge arena was full of three shocks.


    "Tut tut..."


    "I didn''t expect to meet you so soon. It seems that heaven is doomed to let you taijizong fail. Elder martial brother won the last game, and I will win this one too..."


    Yang Wan hugged his arm and laughed.


    But when Ning Tao heard this, he asked: "according to my judgment, you should cultivate strength and defense?"


    "Jie Jie That''s right


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that few people in the same level can break through my defense, and those who know their faces will surrender quickly. Otherwise, I won''t admit defeat in the competition with me later."


    Yang Wan took out a big axe.


    "Just what I want..."


    As soon as the elder referee came up, he suddenly heard such a remark: "it''s better to play something more exciting, manly and bloody..."


    "What?"


    "Of course, it''s against chopping. I''ll let you use a knife and I''ll use a bone stick. Don''t you have a strong self-confidence and defense? Let''s have a real fight and see who''s strong."


    Ning Tao gave a ferocious smile.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Isn''t this guy crazy? Doesn''t he know kaishanzong? He''s just looking for death.


    On hearing this, master Su immediately sneered: "you are really arrogant. You are extremely stupid. People in northern regions don''t know the strength of kaishanzong. The defense force is excellent. It''s the right way for people of the same level to fight long-range consumption."


    "It''s ridiculous that this maniac should fight him. It''s ridiculous. It''s killing him."


    "Does Master Su think Ning Tao can''t beat him?" The flower girl doubts a way.


    "Hum, Lao Jiu dares to guarantee his reputation. This boy is doomed to lose this battle. Fengwuchen is in the same area as moyue. It seems that taijizong can''t keep the name of Disha this time. Fierce tiger finally falls to Pingyang."


    Master Su patted his chest.


    Thousands of people around them were gloating.


    In the challenge arena, Yang WanMu was stunned. At the moment, he suddenly wanted to laugh. He thought he had heard the wrong thing. Just like you are the fastest, he wants to compare speed with you.


    It''s not a knife. Where''s your neck going.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "It''s a good fight. Boy, you don''t have the guts. That''s what you said. I agree. Don''t cry and shout for me later. Come on, fight


    Yang Wan was excited.


    The referee elder was stunned. After hosting the competition for so many years, it was the first time that he saw this kind of request. I, NIMA, played like this?


    "The game Start


    As soon as the words fell, they broke out one after another.


    With a roar, Yang Wan''s skin turned dark yellow, and a towering mountain emerged behind him. The rich earth elements gathered him into a stone man. His whole body was as tall as three feet, like a little giant.


    "The mountain of man is determined, the mountain of earth is formed!"


    Tens of thousands of people are shocked to see how to fight. It''s like a mountain. It''s strong.


    No wonder our elders always say that when we meet the founder, we must fight with him. We must not fight with him for strength.


    Ning Tao laughs wildly, a pair of eyes burst out Jing Mang, he wants to ask at the moment, what defense under this day, can be stronger than the absolute defense of Xuanwu.


    It''s his grandmother''s, isn''t it?


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    With a loud roar, a tortoise shaped armor was instantly gathered on his body. It was all over his body, and his limbs were dark yellow. It was like a mountain."Roar...!"


    "Son of kaishanzong, come on!" Ning Tao, like a tank, rushed out with a white bone stick.


    Yang Wangang noticed something was wrong, but when he saw this, he immediately roared. If there was anything to do, he could not give advice. Just his grandmother, do it!


    "Kill


    "Boom...!"


    The whole challenge arena seems to be trampled by 100000 rhinoceroses, and the referee elders dare not stay more and are scared.


    At this moment, they collided heavily.


    That terrible power, like two speeding trucks on the road "bang" ran into each other, the truck head smashed, two people''s body armor also split like a spider web cracks.


    Yang Wan''s face is full of anger. He grabs the silver axe and cuts it angrily. Isn''t it just a bastard''s shell? Let''s see how he splits it and let the bastard''s blood splash three feet.


    "Three axes, one axe on the cliff!"


    Ning Tao does not dodge, so let this axe cut on the shoulder, body a sink, Leng is not broken open defense.


    With a smile, he grabbed the white bone stick and went up to greet Yang Wantou with all his strength.

 Chapter 2003

    This stick has great power.


    You can hear it from the wind, as if the space was torn and squeezed, and a big white bone stick smashed down from the sky in the upper right corner.


    It''s Yang Wan''s head.


    "Bang!"


    A heavy sound, the air is a tremor.


    Ning Tao didn''t keep his hand in this attack. It was the strength of sucking, mixed with the power of millions of dragons and elephants.


    "Boom...!"


    Yang Wan only felt that he was hit in the head by the Vajra stick. The melon seeds were buzzing, and the stone protecting his head was smashed by this force.


    And the whole person was smashed into the challenge arena.


    "Wow


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked by this scene. It''s OK for others to get an axe, but it''s not OK for you to get a blow.


    "This Is this still kaishanzong? "


    Yang mingning is heavy. His eyes have seen through. Yang Wan is afraid that he will lose. This blow has been divided into two parts, and he still fails in his best aspect.


    But in this game, the defeat is not unjust.


    Goatee master Su saw this, smile gradually stiff, this How can this be like this.


    That''s The power of Xuanwu!


    Seeing the questioning eyes around him, he quickly coughed: "well, look down, I''m afraid Yang Wan will lose, and there''s no suspense about losing."


    "Why?"


    "Master, didn''t you just say that Yang Wan is sure to win, but Ning Tao is looking for death and will lose?"


    The young girl in flower season doubts.


    "Well This one? "


    "Just now, I didn''t know Ning Tao. Did you see the armor on him? It has a lot of origins. It''s called the strongest defense, the supernatural beast and the power of Xuanwu."


    "The defense of kaishanzong is powerful, but the power of Xuanwu is the existence of the so-called defense ancestral level. Compared with the two, kaishanzong is nothing but dregs. There is no comparability at all."


    Master Su''s serious deception.


    Thousands of people around him suddenly nodded with beautiful eyes. The master is worthy of being a master. The knowledge and vision are really profound


    "Roar...!"


    Yang Wanhong looked, pulled out his head from the challenge arena in a daze, grasped the big axe and cut it down again.


    "Bastard, kill you!"


    "Dang!"


    This axe just cut in Ning Tao''s chest, tiger body a shock, but then, the strength was vented.


    Ning Tao a grimace smile, take a deep breath, grab the white bone stick and mercilessly hit down, look at that head not pleasing to the eye, directly to him broke flowers.


    A sound, hit into the arena did not move.


    "Whoosh...!"


    A dark shadow suddenly rushed up, blocking in the middle of the two, looking coldly at each other with Ning Tao.


    It''s Yang Ming.


    "This player, what do you want to do? Do you want to be charged with interfering in the game? " When the elder judge saw this, he immediately drank.


    Yang Ming stares at Ning Tao and says, "I''m sorry, elder, this game Yang Wan lost. "


    With that,


    turned around and pulled Yang Wan out.


    Ning Tao just looked at it and didn''t mean to stop it. He still had a little feeling. Otherwise, the stick just now was enough to make his brain shoot around.


    Yang Ming stares at Yang Wan, perceives that something is wrong with the latter, and says: "Yang Wan, look at me."


    "Yang Wan, Yang Wan..."


    The latter''s blood, snot and saliva all mixed and flowed down, a bit like the landlord''s silly son. He also touched Yang Ming''s handsome face and said with a silly smile: "Er Gouzi, you have changed..."


    Yang Ming''s eyes were silly, and his spirit suddenly intruded into his mind. After a long time, his face became ugly.


    "Chaotic amnesia!"


    He was beaten by Juli. He immediately gritted his teeth and rushed him to the elder. Fortunately, the sea of souls was not broken up. Otherwise, he would be an idiot all his life


    "The first game of the second round, Ning Tao, wins!"


    Jumping off the challenge arena, Ning Tao just relaxed his muscles and bones, as if he had just knocked out an ant.


    But area six was scared.


    Who is Yang Wan?


    That is the second person of kaishanzong, second only to Yang Ming, and no less than Li Tianqi.


    Cl (genuine first, hair, B0


    "this guy, too strong!"


    Ning Tao looks into the field, and the wind has no trace. They all pass one after another, and the devil moon is no exception.


    All of a sudden, he watched a guy in the fifth area, wearing a martial robe, fighting hand to hand with the No. 2 character of ChiYan sect, and completely crushing him.


    "His name is Wuhua, and he is the biggest black horse besides you," a light laugh came from behind.


    Ning Tao a Leng, turn head to see, discover unexpectedly is that Xuan Yin Zong of Fei son.


    Also Lin Yurou''s best friend.


    "Cough!""This So, which force''s genius is he? This strength can''t be scattered cultivation? "


    Ning Tao is puzzled.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of such a person before. Some people say that his way is like a super power. It seems that he''s not from northern China."


    Phil sat down and said.


    "Outland?"


    Ning Tao is thoughtful, and fei''er is also chatting with each other. Both of them are tacit, and no one mentions Lin Yurou.


    After two rounds, there were only more than 1000 people left.


    The competition is getting more and more cruel.


    The next game is much easier, there is not much pressure, the opponent, also very common.


    Third round, one second.


    In the fourth round, the opponent surrendered.


    The fifth round, unexpectedly It''s Phil


    Ning Tao stands on the challenge arena with a tangled look. He has seen Rourou''s memory. This is her best friend.


    It''s hurt. It''s not good.


    If you don''t, it''s impossible.


    When he hesitated, Fei Er raised her hand and said cunningly, "I give up!"


    "What?"


    Tens of thousands of people were startled. What the hell? Even the elder of Xuanyin sect glared at them.


    I didn''t even fight. I admit defeat.


    You are the second person of Xuanyin sect. Besides Ye Qian, you are the most talented and powerful.


    Ye Qian in the fourth district also frowns. Dai Mei looks at her suspiciously, and her beautiful eyes flash to dissuade her.


    But the Philippines son lovingly vomited fragrant tongue to her, to the public show hands way: "I can''t beat him."


    Then he jumped out of the challenge arena.


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly. She didn''t expect to be preempted by him. It seems that Rourou must have said something to him. Maybe she knows where Rourou Rou is


    At this time, in the Second World War Zone, a very interesting competition took place in the only arena left.


    "Duan Hei vs sword is unique!"


    It is generally acknowledged that there is no big difference in this game. The outcome has been decided. If you change your position to someone else, I''m afraid you will surrender as soon as possible, because it can save some dignity.


    After all,


    if you lose to the sword, it''s not a loss.


    Ning Tao and Feng Wuchen look dignified. To tell you the truth, they are not optimistic about the game.


    Duan Hei can''t beat jianwushuang.


    Ning Tao admits that Duan Hei''s talent is not the best, but he works hard. Maybe he just wants to prove himself in this game.


    At the beginning of the competition, Duan Hei put out "exterminating Dao", which was a powerful strike, but it had no effect on the sword. He only used some Dao techniques to resist it.


    After two moves, Duan Hei broke out with all his strength.


    In addition to collapse and shock, he also has the way of breaking, which is a branch of xianpinli''s way. He is even more desperate to complete the integration of three one products and send out the "way of destroying".


    That powerful blow, he was recognized.


    "Boom...!"


    In the fierce explosion, the end of the game, Duan black almost can force the sword matchless.


    What a pity


    The game is still going on, getting hotter and hotter.


    In the sixth round, Ning Tao won.


    In the seventh round, the opponents didn''t dare to take the stage.


    In the eighth round, a basaltic shield locked his opponent in a small dark room to play, and they all cried.


    The ninth round, ningtao vs Yinshan!

 Chapter 2004

    "Ningtao vs Yinshan!"


    This is an ambiguous battle. In terms of strength, talent and fame, there is little difference between them.


    It''s hard to say who loses and who wins.


    Ning Tao stood on the challenge arena with a smile on his face and a gentle attitude. He was totally different from his previous savage appearance. In front of him, he was an insidious opponent.


    Yinshan, the second person of yinguimen.


    Among other things, the three words "Yin GUI men" are enough to make others think highly of him.


    He is one of the two schools in the northern region. Among the disciples of the inner school, he is second only to the first genius, moyue.


    He''s definitely a tough guy.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow and takes a look at the sixth war zone. Now it''s the ninth round, and there are only four players left, including them.


    In other words, if he wins this game, he is likely to fight against Li Tianqi in the next one.


    From the two of them, the strongest in the sixth theater.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    He picked up the white bone stick and said with a smile, "come on, let me see your strength."


    There was a smile in the corner of Yinshan''s mouth.


    "The game Start


    As soon as the words came down, Ning Tao wanted to rush over, but he heard Yinshan say: "brother Ning, don''t worry. You and I are all first-class talents. Why fight like a barbarian? It''s better to have a gentleman''s trip."


    "Talk to others," Ning Tao rolled his eyes.


    "Ha ha...!"


    As we all know, you''ve got a lot of strength. In fact, you''ve got a lot of strength


    "And you''re just the peak of eight points. Even if you win, you can''t win."


    "What do you want to do? To be frank, "Ning Tao looks strange.


    Master Su, Mangu and other tens of thousands of people are watching. In the current battle circle, this pair is more attractive, but what do they want to do?


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "It''s very simple. Since there is no difference in Xiuwei''s strength, the condition for winning or losing is The main road. "


    "At our level, only when we have more ways of understanding, deeper understanding and stronger mastery, can we have stronger strength. Let''s compete with those who have more ways of understanding and stronger mastery, and win."


    "Brother Ning, do you dare to compete?" One of the Yinshan fans laughs.


    When they heard this, they immediately scorned.


    Who doesn''t know that your Yin Mountain comprehension is extraordinary. There are five known avenues. Isn''t it obvious that you bully people? Only a fool will agree.


    But Ning Tao a listen, but eccentric way: "or, change one, I I''m afraid to bully you. "


    "Ha ha, brother Ning is really humorous and crazy, but it''s boring to fight. As for the competition just mentioned, dare you say a word?"


    Yinshan is full of provocation.


    Under the attention of the public, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, don''t cry later."


    Tens of thousands of viewers scoffed and shook their heads. How could this boy be so stupid? He just rubbed his knife against others, just like he did not do his homework before the exam.


    Compared with kaishanzong.


    Now I''m competing with Yinshan for insight. It''s clear to all people in the northern region that the tip of the needle is against the wheat.


    Master Su''s eyes brightened, and finally found the opportunity to flatten him. He immediately sneered and said: "ignorance, this maniac has been relying on luck all the way, but this time, his good luck is coming to an end."


    "Why?"


    The young girl pouts her little lips. He feels that Ning Tao is very good. All the way, he is devastated.


    "Little girl, what do you know? The Yin Mountain has amazing insight. It didn''t take long for her to understand the power of Tao."


    "In a battle not long ago, he exposed five avenues, which is not the bottom line."


    "According to Lao Jiu, he must be stronger and have more avenues. It''s like a man who is the fastest, but he proposes to compare his speed with others. This is obviously bullying others."


    "So this time, Lao Jiu dares to take the reputation of my first commentator as a guarantee. Ning Tao, a maniac, is sure to lose the contest," master Su clapped his chest with a bang.


    When they heard this, they had the bottom in their hearts, and even the barbarians who came to one side were anxious.


    At this time, Yinshan said with a smile: "since I brought it up first, I''ll let young Ben come first. Brother Ning, don''t look silly later. Ha ha..."


    K = positive In a flash, five energy bursts out.


    The five most conspicuous avenues are clearly set out in front of people''s eyes, like lights at night.


    Tens of thousands of people are staring at each other, and their faces are shocked. There are actually five avenues. There is really no one with this insight.


    Master Su fixed his eyes, stroked his beard and said with a smile: "the way of Yin, the way of black, the way of darkness, the way of killing, and there is a very powerful way of Ming."


    Just finished,Yinshan burst out two terrible energies with laughter, and they were even stronger. They were immortal products.


    As soon as Su Da''s eyes brightened, he happily said: "this This is actually the legendary immortal Road, a ghost Road, a ghost road. It''s really shocking that all of them are the roads that ghosts dream of. "


    "Among the people I know, in terms of understanding, the Yin Mountain is definitely in the top five. I''d like to see how Ning Tao, a maniac, is qualified to fight against him. He''s vulnerable to an egg hitting a stone. He''s sure to lose."


    I heard that.


    Tens of thousands of monks in the audience nodded together. The Yinshan Mountain is too strong and the comprehension is too abnormal. On the contrary, Ning Tao is like a joke.


    "Taijizong, you''d better get out of here. Don''t be shameful. Ha ha..."


    Tens of thousands of people laughed at this.


    Ning Tao took a look at it. The corners of his mouth were light, and his whole body burst out with pure five elements power.


    Absorbing the power of the four spirits of heaven, every avenue of Yipin can be comparable to the level of xianpin, and once integrated into xianpin, it is the top existence.


    When the five elements came out, they shocked all sides.


    Tens of thousands of people glare at me. Good guy, if you don''t sing, you''ll be surprised. It''s five elements.


    Yinshan''s smile also froze.


    "Cough...!"


    Master Su coughed fiercely. His face was a little red. He said quickly, "it''s just five elements. It''s only five avenues. It''s far from Yinshan..."


    "Bang Bang...!"


    As soon as the words came to an end,


    Ning Tao was like setting off firecrackers.


    An ancestor dragon roars, a sun shines nine days, a bright moon shines on nine states, a Taiyin river flows through the underworld, and an indomitable pride fights the world.


    A mysterious immortal soldier and a virtual shadow like Ning Tao


    A million days of thunder.


    One hundred thousand monks stood up in an instant, their faces full of exclamation, fear and even a touch of horror.


    "This How can it be


    Master Su''s eyes were full of horns, and his scalp was blown up with fright. He screamed: "this How can it be? It''s a fake. It must be a fake. I''m wrong. How can it be like this? "


    "The legendary Taiyin and sun, the mysterious bright moon, the legendary ZuLong, and There is also the anti heaven way of the overlord of the fairyland. There is still room


    "My God, this There is a way of fighting and soul, which is not inferior to xianpin How many immortals have you realized? You are crazy. You are crazy... "


    "Six immortal products, seven one product!" Master Su screamed, tore his hair and almost fainted.


    And Ning Tao slightly a smile, this is not his power, immediately light swept Yin Mountain one eye.


    The latter has been scared silly for a long time. His eyes are round and rolling. What''s more, he is scared to kneel, crush, crush


    It''s not human, it''s pervert, real pervert!


    Surrender to the boss!


    One hundred thousand friars were so frightened that their chin fell to the ground.

 Chapter 2005

    "Seven for one, six for the immortals!"


    This is so shocking that even history is rare in the northern region of nuota.


    Looking at the terrible vision of Ning Tao''s whole body, God trembles for it. The thunder warning, like a rebuke, can be recorded in history.


    Spread forever!


    Master Su was crazy and screamed hysterically. He had red eyes and was like an old man with mental illness. He grabbed a handful of goatee and completely collapsed.


    If you want to say that there are 13 "one way of tasting", maybe he can bite his teeth and believe it, but among them there are six "immortal ways of tasting". Moreover, when he looks at the mellow five elements, he seems to be able to integrate them. These are seven "immortal ways of tasting".


    Not to mention the two immortal products.


    This It''s incredible.


    "Illusion, this is illusion!" Master Su screamed and was about to jump on him, but he was stopped by the crowd.


    Hundreds of thousands of friars were staring round.


    You know.


    A two-level and one-level moral education can create a very good one, while an immortal moral education can create a first-class one.


    Further up, there are those geniuses who have a lot of Tao, usually two in one, three in one, or even five in one. These are the top practitioners of Tao.


    As for the five in one, it''s a rare group of geeks in a hundred or a thousand years. Even the top talents in the northern region, such as magic moon and matchless sword, are likely to succeed. This shows the rare chance.


    Eight in one is rare for thousands of years.


    Su Da Shi has red eyes. The more he thinks about it, the more scared he is. There is another possibility for his eyes to climb blood.


    Twelve in one.


    It''s hard for an era to emerge once.


    This is the highest number of fusion avenues known, and all of them are immortal products. In ancient books, only one person has completed it in several times, that is God!


    Master Su''s breath is heavy. Now Ning Tao has seven immortal products, two of which are not inferior to those of immortal products. If they are combined, it will be nine in one. Besides, who knows if Ning Tao still has any clumsiness?


    What if he still has


    "Wow, big Master, Ning Tao is so powerful, and the roads he understands are so much stronger, "said the beautiful eyes of the blooming girl.


    The man Gu and others around him were swallowing and nodding.


    But on hearing this, master Su said angrily in a sharp voice: "presumptuous, it''s a fake. If you are deceived by him, just What if it''s true? "


    "Nine in one, do you think he can do it as a maniac? There are so many people who understand, but few people who integrate. I don''t believe him..."


    "The first game of the ninth round, Ning Tao, win!"


    When Ning Tao heard this, he immediately took back his strength and casually played his robe. He shrugged at the Yinshan Mountain and said, "I told you to change one, but you have to jump into the fire pit. You can''t stop it. Alas, it''s very helpless."


    With that, he had to step down from the challenge arena.


    The eyes of hundreds of thousands of people, elders and geniuses, are still fixed on Ning Tao like thunder.


    Elder Hong Ya feels that he is going to be killed by the pie.


    But Yinshan wants to cry without tears. Instead of being wise, he kneels down on the ground and starts to cry. For a moment, he makes a mistake and regrets it too late.


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao..."


    The field suddenly sounded like a tsunami of joy, countless fans excited shouts, eager to strip up, even men worship.


    In terms of savvy,


    Ning Tao is definitely the first in the northern region.


    In the audience, there is a quiet woman in a blue dress. Her beautiful eyes ripple slightly. She is always fixed on Ning Tao. She is It''s as cold as snow.


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    How could a rubbish picked up on the road be so abnormal? She couldn''t understand and accept it.


    A pair of jade hands pale, beautiful eyes flashed a touch of malice, now can only rely on Li Tianqi, his opponent is very weak, when the tenth round, he and Ning Tao meet.


    Layout for half a year, finally it''s time to close the net


    Bai te is very shocked. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao, who is just a northern region, has this kind of talent, which is not inferior to those geniuses in their fairy palace.


    But Not worthy of xianyueyi


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Not long after the sixth World War, there were only a dozen people left, almost all of whom were going to face a decisive battle.


    So that the strongest of the war zones can be selected.


    In the first area, magic moon vs wind no trace


    in the second area, song Mo Yu vs sword.


    +In the third area, Jiansan vs Yang Ming.


    In the fourth area, ye Qian vs Ye Luo.


    Area 5, ChiYan vs Wuhua.


    District Six, Ning Tao vs Li Tianqi.


    This is the only number left, a total of 12 people. After the tenth round, there are only six people left.


    There are only six challenge arenas left in the field. They are very excited. It''s not far from the decisive battle. Some people don''t know which one to watch?The first game was in the first area.


    Ning Tao''s heart and mind, moyue has already slowly stepped onto the challenge arena, looking towards their taijizong, there is a trace of evil smile on the corner of his mouth.


    A slight scratch on the neck.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    The wind on one side took a deep breath, straightened his chest, looked up, and walked directly to the challenge arena.


    But Ning Tao some don''t trust of grasp his shoulder, this go, extremely dangerous.


    The wind has no trace to turn a head to smile, sprinkle however way: "I wait for this moment, already very long."


    With that, he went straight to the first arena.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was worried, Duan Hei gritted his teeth and said, "don''t worry, this is his destiny. Since the day he was defeated, he has been waiting for this moment every day."


    "The shame of that year needs to be recovered by hand!"


    On the ring.


    Magic month looked at the wind traceless, joked: "tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the lost dog could stand in front of us again, you are the first one."


    "But it will be the last one."


    "Maybe, because it''s possible that your myth will come to an end here. Let''s go. A few years later, let me see where you have grown up."


    The wind has no trace to store the force and sink the sound.


    Tens of thousands of people are watching the battle, which is almost the first collision between Taiji and Yingui.


    Who will become famous in the first World War?


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the two fight together.


    Ning Tao opened his eyes, even opened the perspective, carefully observed, this battle, hard to say.


    "The eight trigrams of heaven and earth!"


    A palm pats, but by evil month pats with one''s hand broken, a mass of black fog such as strong wind generally gushes up.


    "The way of the wind, disease!"


    The wind has no trace and its speed is soaring. It is like a flexible ape, stepping on the nine palaces and holding the eight trigrams in hand. It has the power of four images between its hands.


    "Why, is that all you have? Take out your real strength, or you will die here, "said moyue with a smile.


    "Asshole!"


    "The way of Taiji, Liangyi!"


    Feng Wuchen''s whole body conjures up a Tai Chi diagram, and actually has a close combat with moyue. This is an immortal product, and it has already got the essence, combining hardness and softness.


    However, moyue shakes her head with disdain when she sees this, and a terrible force appears. It seems that it is a terrible ancient force. It not only shatters the Taiji diagram, but also instantly hits nine fists on fengwuhen.


    The latter vomited blood from the sky, his bones broke, his chest seemed to go down nine big pits, and he was in a coma.


    "You are still too weak!"


    Magic month mouth a lie, want to blow his head, his words is not casually say.


    "No, elder martial brother!"


    "Kill him, kill him..."


    But all of a sudden, a fiery red shadow came. It was as fast as lightning. Magic moon made a fist in an instant, and fiery red shadow had already made a fist.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, the arena was shattered by giant force.

 Chapter 2006

    One black and one red, touch it.


    "Step on...!"


    The whole mountain top shakes three times. The hard challenge arena collapses directly. Magic moon retreats three steps, and a pair of narrow dark eyes look at her eyes sullenly.


    "You Do you want to die? "


    And that fire red shadow, a grasp of the wind no trace, immediately retreat.


    And this person is Ning Tao.


    As soon as he stabilized his figure, he looked at Fengwu with an ugly face. The latter had nine pits on his chest. Most of his bones were broken and his blood was dripping. His consciousness was almost knocked out of his body.


    He is like a toy, almost broken, miserable, the wound is shocking.


    £º¡­ More K + new Fastest @ -!


    , elder martial brother.... "


    "Asshole, you dare to kill me. I''ll fight with you..." Duan hei and others roared with red eyes.


    "Stop it


    Almost three voices yelled at the same time, elder Hongya, Ning Tao, and referee.


    The referee said angrily, "Ning Tao, how dare you break the rules of the challenge arena? Do you know what the crime is?"


    Ning Tao light way: "judge adult rest assured, I have no other meaning, just in the name of the wind no trace teacher ancestor, let him admit defeat just, very simple."


    "Hum!"


    "No one dares to stop the person I want to kill. Special envoy, should this person be executed on the spot


    Moyue looks up and shouts.


    White maple special envoy smell speech, just want to open mouth, canthus suddenly caught a glimpse of Ning Tao swept him one eye.


    All of a sudden, his back was cold.


    He had no doubt that if the boy was angered, he would scold himself on the spot. With the boy''s character, there was almost nothing he dared to do.


    "You won this game. If it happens again next time, you will be punished severely..."


    A flick of the sleeve, speed up the pace to leave.


    Seeing this scene, moyue''s eyes narrowed, and then he stared at Ning Tao and said with a smile: "good. I hope I can kill you myself in the back game."


    Then,


    put the burned fist behind him.


    "Then try it. I''ll get the Revenge of my disciple''s nine fists back from you myself."


    Ning Tao said coldly and jumped off the challenge arena.


    But the body secretly urges the fire of the sun to expel a stream of evil Qi, which is very difficult to deal with, and the phalanx is also painful.


    And then.


    In the second area, Yang Ming won.


    Take fengwuchen back to taijizong area and give him some pills. Duan hei and others are crying. The injury is too serious. That bastard is really cruel.


    Almost killed the boss.


    Elder Hong Ya was pale and came to Ning Tao with heavy steps. His lips turned white and he muttered: "teacher Shizu, next, it''s up to you. No matter whether you succeed or fail, you must live. "


    No one can understand his feelings. If Ning Tao is defeated, his taijizong will be deprived of his reputation and trampled by kaishanzong. All his advantages will disappear and he will be surrounded by a group of hungry wolves.


    Especially the two supreme elders, the time is coming. If they can go to the secret place, they may realize the nature, prolong their life and continue to protect taijizong.


    On the contrary, it is a disaster


    Ning Tao nodded, then jumped into the sixth area arena, Li Tianqi has been waiting for a long time.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the first disciple of Tangtang Taiji sect, fengwuchen, was so vulnerable that he was almost killed. It''s ridiculous, ridiculous..."


    Li Tianqi''s strange irony.


    With a smile in his eyes, he is still rebellious. He killed Ning Tao not only because he was as cold as snow, but also because of the elder of Qingyun mansion Qingyunzi.


    He still vaguely remembers that the day before his departure, qingyunzi summoned him and asked him to kill Ning Tao in the competition. As long as he did it, there would be a lot of benefits. He could even get his own advice, even Take in!


    In the face of great temptation, how can he not be moved?


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said, "I warn you, I''m in a bad mood now. Don''t provoke me, or..."


    "What else can you do, hit me? You taijizong, apart from just saying no, will do anything. It''s all flowery. It''s the same as the garbage wind traceless. You''ve never heard of it before. You deserve to die... "


    Li Tianqi is proud and grins grimly.


    Taijizong was so angry that he gritted his teeth and was so angry that the bastard spilled salt on his wound.


    "I swear, you will regret it," said Ning Tao.


    "The game Start


    As soon as the words came down, both of them were killed.


    The two shadows collided in an instant. A white bone stick smashed the Qingfeng sword fiercely. The array of the challenge arena was instantly opened.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Ning Tao is really angry and murderous. If he doesn''t clean up this son today, he won''t be surnamed Ning."Kill


    "Roar...!"


    Two people fight to white hot in a flash, with the naked eye can''t see their speed, can''t catch up.


    Su Dazhi looked back and roared: "I''m sure this competition will be a long and anxious one. Please believe me. I''ll take my 300 years of experience as a guarantee."


    "Whoever wins this game will have to pay a huge price, or even lose both."


    Mangu, the flower girl scratched her head, but this is still a little convincing. After all, the opponent is Li Tianqi, not a cat or a dog.


    The first disciple in Qingyun mansion.


    "Brother Ning, come on..."


    "Boom...!"


    Their bodies are as fast as ghosts and powerful as oxen. They can move mountains to the sea and destroy one side.


    "Tao FA, the wheel of starlight!"


    Li Tianqi''s hands condense a star wheel, which condenses the starlight. In addition, it''s dark at this time. With the help of the stars, her strength has soared.


    "Broken!"


    The star wheel is extremely fast and rotates like a gear.


    When Ning Tao saw this, a bright moon rose behind him. It was like a silver hook in the sky, shining on Kyushu. It seemed that there was a mysterious palace


    "Bright moon, Lotus!"


    A soft lotus is pushed out. It seems to have no killing power, but the beautiful lotus is full of killing power.


    Han Ruoxue stares at Da meimou, climbs blood and breathes quickly. Her jade finger grabs into her palm, and her heart jumps to her throat. In her heart, she almost shouts: "kill him, kill him soon..."


    "Boom...!"


    This side of the offensive just fell, Li Tianqi just about to rush up, suddenly aware of a terrible energy.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Ning Tao''s hands forming a huge millstone, which was actually mixed with the force of yin and Yang and five elements He''s fused.


    Master Su''s eyes almost didn''t jump out.


    "It''s not polite to come here. You give me a small plate. I''ll give you an ancestral one."


    "The great millstone of Yin Yang and five elements!"


    Ning Tao roared, his hands like shot put, fast as lightning, can cut space.


    Even the strong practitioners feel the crisis of death from this blow, and their hair is blown up.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    "Daofa, qingguangdun!"


    Li Tianqi was shocked and angry, and instantly gathered a shield, and even used the power of the Third Avenue.


    But under the millstone, everything is destroyed.

 Chapter 2007

    The way of stars, the way of light, and the way of Qingyun make a shield.


    Almost his strongest defense.


    Li Tianqi''s canthus are about to crack. He has a premonition that if he can''t stop it, he may die here this time. A chill will rush from his spine to his head.


    "No..."


    "Boom...!"


    Listen to the huge waves, each with a pounding sound.


    The whole challenge arena array has been pushed to the extreme.


    When the dust and fog dispersed, Li Tianqi''s shield was easily broken. Although he was three in one, he was not at the same level as Ning Tao''s three in one.


    If we don''t mention the five elements, we should mention the communication between yin and Yang. That is the integration of the world''s first class and the five elements.


    One is forced together.


    The other is the integration of rules, which can play a stronger role. You can see which is better.


    Not to mention that there are high and low levels of immortal products


    "Cough, puff..."


    Li Tianqi vomited blood and burst his arms. It was very sad. The whole person was dripping with blood.


    But all of a sudden, he noticed something wrong, suddenly looked up, just saw Ning Tao staring at him coldly, his hands were still holding two simplified version of the big millstone.


    "He wants to..."


    "No!"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao hit him in the mouth with a heavy fist. He could clearly see his teeth flying.


    The next punch hit him hard in the stomach.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Two millstone fists, nine at a time.


    Li Tianqi''s eyes are bulging, his internal organs are broken into pieces, and his bones are even broken into small pieces. The pain is unbearable, like countless knives cutting his body.


    "Ah, ah, ah...!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people showed their teeth and couldn''t bear to look directly at them. They were scared in their hearts. This It''s also violent. They suspect that it''s beating him instead of killing him.


    Ning Tao catches Li Tianqi, directly opens the fury mode, and grabs him to smash in the challenge arena.


    It''s like thinking of him as a dead dog.


    "This How can it be


    Master Su pulled down the goatee in horror. He looked like a fierce ghost and screamed wildly.


    It looks like seven in one, but in fact, according to the standard, it can only be regarded as three in one, but it is the top three in one.


    The fusion of the five elements is a transformation. In principle, it''s an immortal product. However, the fusion of the five elements is just a match between the main roads, that is, two in one. So far, no one can explain the reason.


    What really drives master Su crazy is that it seems to be three in one, but in fact Ning Tao already has the qualification of seven in one.


    It''s a rare evil in ten thousand years.


    "No, it''s impossible..."


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Even if the challenge arena starts the array, it will be broken by Ning Tao''s violence. Li Tianqi is so miserable that his two big fists almost break him.


    "No Don''t, let me go, you You are the devil, I I don''t know... "


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, the spine was cut in two.


    When Han Ruoxue sees this scene, her beautiful eyes stare like copper bells, and she lays out for half a year. All her hopes are pinned on Li Tianqi, a rebellious genius like the scorching sun, who is now beaten into a dead dog.


    The inner door of Qingyun mansion is the most talented. It''s so vulnerable that it''s completely crushed.


    "This How could it be... "


    "Son of a bitch!"


    In the camp of Qingyun mansion, a tough old man at the head of the camp is very angry. This boy is too presumptuous.


    If we go on fighting, Li Tianqi can''t live.


    Immediately a stomp, body shape into a ray of blue light rushed out, don''t wait for the referee reaction, he actually a palm to Ning Tao, seems to vent anger.


    "Daofa, Qingyun palm!"


    "Lao Za Mao, you dare to move my martial uncle, I will kill you," Hong Ya was furious and killed with red eyes.


    The two cases were murderous in an instant.


    "Long Elder, save... "


    Li Tianqi''s mouth is not clear. She has no good meat or bone. She can''t even admit defeat.


    Ning Tao eyes a jump, instantly pull him back, and Li Tianqi block in front of his body, shout: "you dare to come again, I killed him."


    "Asshole, you dare!"


    The tough old man hastily regained his strength, but he secretly mobilized the power of his spirit, ready to give him a shot.


    He doesn''t have a long memory if you don''t give him some strength.


    But at this time, Ning Tao cold hum, even one hand to seize Li Tianqi''s chin, the other hand to seize his head, forced a twist, saw his face.


    "Click!"


    "Genuine n" made a light noise and broke its neck.


    "No I I actually... "Li Tianqi''s pupil lost focus, life quickly passed, spitting blood in his mouth, kneeling in front of Ning Tao, with an unbelievable look "plop" down.


    The first day of the inner gate of Qingyun mansion, meteorite!


    Before the competition, he also laughed at the wind traceless garbage, vulnerable, taijizong first is more like a joke, and now he has finally been rewarded.


    The tough old man saw this scene, the whole person was hit by five thunderbolts, his Qingyun mansion spent countless resources, nurtured a strange talent, just Just died.


    The immortal of the future is gone.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re looking for death," said the tough old man, red eyed, and tried his best to kill him.


    The breath of the terrifying Tao is depressing.


    Ning Tao sneers. Although elder Hong Ya hasn''t arrived yet, he doesn''t fear at all.


    All of a sudden, a more terrifying immortal power shrouded, a big hand covering the sky suddenly appeared, holding the tough old man, and the mysterious seal power spread all over his body, and even directly into the challenge arena.


    "No No


    "Boom!"


    "Well, envoy bent said just now that no one is allowed to break the rules. How dare you despise the dignity of our special envoy? How dare you, Qingyun mansion!"


    A roar came from the sky.


    When they looked up, they were shocked to see that the special envoy was furious, which was the dignity of the special envoy.


    Even if Tiangang door, dare not provoke.


    "Whoosh..."


    The elder of Hongya rushes to ningtao''s side, while the elders of Qingyun mansion are sweating to beg for mercy.


    "Please calm down, special envoy. Our elder is just confused and impulsive for a moment. I hope that special envoy can understand. Life and death are important in the challenge arena. We can only blame our poor ability and live up to our death..."


    The elder of Qingyun mansion begged.


    But Bai te''s emissary brushed his sleeve, threw the tough old man out like a dead dog, and said coldly, "write down this matter first, and then settle the account after the end of the clan''s big match."


    "Not yet!"


    Several elders went down in a hurry.


    "District six, Ning Tao, win!"


    Listening to this voice, elder Hongya only felt tears in his eyes. They were in the top six of taijizong.


    Even if there is a selection match, it''s not a big problem.


    Ning Tao is indifferent. If Li Tianqi doesn''t provoke him or irritate him before the game, he really doesn''t want to kill him.


    After all, Qianqian is still in Qingyun mansion


    And then.


    Ye Qian in the Fourth District, Wu Huasheng in the Fifth District!


    This result is eye-catching. ChiYan, the genius of ChiYan sect in the Fifth District, was defeated.


    Lost to an unknown man.


    "This How is that possible? "


    People are shocked. If Ning Tao is famous, he has never heard of Wu Hua.


    How can you beat ChiYan suddenly?


    Ning Tao turned his head and saw Wu Hua in a robe. The latter also looked at him with a grin and glanced at the bloody body of Li Tianqi on the ground.


    Instead of being afraid,


    licked his dry lips excitedly.


    At this time, without waiting for Baite envoy to give further instructions, the elder of ChiYan sect stood up with a calm face and cried out: "I have something to report to Baite envoy. This Wuhua is not from northern region."


    "Ask the special envoy to deprive him of the qualification of the competition directly!"

 Chapter 2008

    The people who had not recovered from the shock were stunned.


    No Not from northern regions?


    He''s all in the final. You said that the strongest one in the war zone is not from northern region.


    Ning Tao is also a Leng, frowning and looking at Wu Hua. Fei Er mentioned it to him before, but he didn''t care. Now something happened.


    Who on earth is he?


    "Hum...!"


    The elder of the red flame sect, Leng hum, is not good at staring at Wu Hua. If he is not defeated by his strongest talent, he won''t bother to start with this guy.


    Immediately clenched his teeth and said: "son, you say it yourself, or let the elder torture him."


    A group of northern region forces elders look ugly. Four sects and two representatives flash a fierce light in their eyes. Naturally, they guess something.


    Seeing that some young people didn''t agree, an old man broke the mystery and said with hatred, "if this Wuhua is from other regions, no matter which other four regions he is from, now he is in the top six of our northern region clan."


    "To put it bluntly, this is the one who came to smash the scene."


    "I''ve been observing him for a long time, and I''m very strong. Just imagine that if an outlander takes away my sect Dabi in the northern region, the above record is the same as what he said. Even if Bai te envoy uses the Xiangong intelligence network to inquire in the eastern region, the final conclusion is the same.


    Now it''s not easy?


    Bai te makes frown, half of northern region person, this if kicked also go, but don''t kick, also have reason.


    At this time, Wu Hua seemed to see their hesitation. He pointed to Ning Tao and said with a smile, "elders, since this product can compete, I think I can. After all, I was born and raised here."


    "He It seems that I''ve only been here for more than half a year! "


    Ning Tao a listen to, the facial expression immediately ugliness gets up, the icy vision put on him.


    This guy, find fault!


    Wu Hua has no taboo, with provocative eyes looking at Ning Tao, a high posture.


    The crowd was eccentric and quiet for a moment.


    I don''t know what the elders and envoys think and whether they will compete with each other.


    As soon as he thought of this, he saw that the white special envoy and the elders had finished their discussion and cried out, "the competition will continue. Please draw lots from the strongest of the six war zones."


    Magic moon, matchless sword, Yang Ming, ye Qian, proud Wu Hua, indifferent Ning Tao.


    The other side of the top ten starts to pick


    Magic moon vs Ye Qian.


    Wu Hua vs. sword.


    Ning Tao vs Yang Ming.


    This is the result of the draw. It looks very ideal. The enemy to the enemy, the strong to the strong.


    In the third challenge arena, Ning Tao jumps up.


    Yang Ming has been waiting here for a long time. He looks like a giant, motionless as a mountain, motionless as thunder. His breath is combined with this mountain range.


    It was as if he had become the heart of the North summit.


    Ning Tao looks surprised, this boy still has a little ability, at least much better than Li Tianqi, in the heart immediately figured out the way to deal with him.


    Than strength, defense?


    No, it''s better to use advantage to crush


    Just as he was thinking about it, a senior referee came up to preside over this important competition. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly heard Yang Ming say flatly, "I give up."


    "Ha?"


    The elder referee was absent-minded, and his feet were not stable on the steps, so he smashed his head on the steps.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the challenge arena was broken.


    Ning Tao is stunned, brain suddenly some short circuit, stunned looked at the referee, and then incredible look to Yang Ming.


    "You What did you say? "


    "I''m not your opponent. I''m confident that I can beat Li Tianqi, but I''m just a little better. I can''t take over your" fusion skill ". I have to be prescient."


    With that, Yang Ming stepped down from the challenge arena.


    Elder Yang Zong of kaishanzong was silly. His pale lips wriggled. Finally, he sat down on the chair like a balloon.


    Elder Hongya danced happily.


    Hundreds of thousands of people are numb. This is the final. I admit defeat. It''s really unimaginable.


    Just during the commotion, some black robed strongmen in the crowd were heavy. Dabi developed too fast. If it goes on like this, it will end soon. The plan will change

 Chapter 2009

    Three games are going on at the same time, but no one expected that one game would end so soon.


    I thought there was still a fierce battle to watch.


    "The third game of the 11th round, Ning Tao, win!"


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, then jumped off the challenge arena and returned to the taijizong camp. Yang Ming also had eyes and knew how to avoid the attack.


    Well, save your energy.


    As soon as I go back, elder Hongya and Duan Hei, even if they are seriously injured, embrace Ning Tao excitedly.


    This time, the first six are certain.


    His name of Disha of Taiji sect has been preserved. The two supreme elders can also go to the secret place to practice. This is a very important happy event for them


    "Boom, boom...!"


    This side cheers, but there are still two battles to fight.


    Magic moon vs Ye Qian.


    This battle, people also feel no suspense, although Ye Qian looks very good, melon face, very water, but the strength, or a few points.


    At the beginning of the game, no one dare to test, at this time, who do not know that the other side is a strong opponent, even few breathing with a strong card, terrible power such as God and devil destroy the sky.


    $e / 0 "¡Ì


    on one side, the black river is surging like a tsunami.


    One side of the magic fog rising, like swallowing the moon.


    In fact, these two forces have reached the acme, and their cultivation has also reached the acme. There are few things that can really be called the bottom card.


    On the one hand, it is the constitution, on the other hand, it is the road.


    Both of them have an advantage in this aspect, but it depends on who has the stronger advantage. To put it bluntly, they are fighting for talent. After all, this kind of thing has always been a tough injury.


    The fight didn''t last long. The game was over.


    And ningtao their guess, magic month won, although some thorny, but still very relaxed, people did not see some of his strength.


    Ye Qian is bitter and astringent. She feels that it is just a little bit, just a little bit, that can force out the real strength of moyue. It is said that he has the body of ancient demons, but no one has ever seen it. Even his Avenue has not been exposed.


    It was so terrible.


    She really can''t think of anyone who can beat him. She calls him the first genius of northern region. It''s really not a false name.


    I''m afraid only sword can compete with it


    The top three have been decided, and there is only one person left to stand out, because The fighting is still hot.


    Wu Hua vs. sword.


    In the challenge arena, a man with a black iron stick and a man with a bronze sword all exert pure power.


    That kind of fierce scene really let people applaud, playing in full swing, wonderful, hundreds of thousands of people are excited to shout, cheer, fans in crazy.


    "Matchless sword, matchless sword..."


    "Kill that guy, kill him, kill him, the power of our northern region, the sword is matchless, come on..."


    Ning Tao frowned. Although his strength is not high, he has perspective and can see some clues.


    A heart also gradually worried.


    "Boom...!"


    In the challenge arena, both of them were red eyed.


    The sword is unparalleled, full burst, only this sword, the heart has a sword, life only build a sword, only sword forever.


    "Sword formula, one sword divides heavy waves!"


    It''s like a human holding the sword of an ancient giant. It''s full of killing and cutting.


    Seeing this, Wu Hua felt like a loose robe. His eyes, facial features and even his whole body were shining. He was three feet tall, like an angry looking King Kong.


    "Martial arts, one stick breaks the sky!"


    It''s like a giant''s staff sweeping across, like the King Kong''s army. It''s indestructible, and the space is distorted.


    In an instant, the two collided heavily.


    "Boom...!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people''s ears seemed to explode, their eardrums were pierced, their brains were empty, and the sea of clouds above the top of the North was cleared.


    A terrible shockwave blew like a gale.


    People''s faces were shocked. It''s really just a competition between the practitioners and the strong practitioners.


    That''s the level of top talent.


    Ning Tao is so deep that he always opens the perspective. In his sight, they can see their power output and store their power clearly, so they should do their best.


    Both of them are open and close. If they want to win the game, they can only rely on their own strong strength.


    "Boom...!"


    The longer the game is played, the more crazy the two fight.


    Duan Hei said anxiously: "how can we fight for so long? Who will win this game? If we lose the sword matchless, we will lose our face in the northern region."


    "Yes, but from a neutral point of view, that Wuhua is also very strong. I don''t know how he ranks in the eastern region. This game is expected to end in a draw," sighed the seriously injured crazy knife.But has been silent Ning Tao, suddenly said: "this competition, should be the sword matchless lost."


    "What? Lost? "


    Taijizong suddenly screamed out, causing many people to turn their heads and look sideways, their faces full of anger.


    It''s like treating them like traitors.


    On hearing this, master Su suddenly jumped out, glared and said: "it''s just a bunch of nonsense. The unparalleled strength of sword has been studied for a long time, and there are almost no shortcomings. Why do you say that he will lose?"


    "According to Lao Jiu, I''m not from the northern region. I''m really a stranger. I''m looking at the guy from the eastern region."


    "That''s right. I guess I didn''t have a good heart..." Some swords are unparalleled.


    Sarcastic words from all directions, although Ning Tao is very amazing, but who is not toward their own people, unless it is the kind of feeding unfamiliar white eyed wolf.


    Xiaoyaomen''s Sword Master heard that his face was really ugly. He said in a deep voice: "Ning Xiaoyou, don''t talk nonsense. Even Bai Feng''s special envoy didn''t see it. What basis can you have?"


    "That''s to say, it''s probably to find a sense of existence..."


    Listening to the sarcasm, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "it''s very simple. You can see the weapons they used. The bronze sword is just an ordinary weapon, while the Xuan iron bar is made of high-grade materials."


    "Although both are not magic weapons, the latter is stronger in material and has an increase, which is the key."


    Everyone was at a loss.


    But the old swordsman, the white special envoy, and the old Hong seemed to be thinking, and some light came into his eyes.


    "To put it bluntly, bronze sword is a burden in Wushuang''s hands. As for why he wants to use it, it should be the rule of xiaoyaomen, but xuantie stick has some increasing effect in Wuhua''s hands."


    "Just imagine, when the strength of the two is at the same level, the external force is very important, even a little bit, is the top priority of the victory balance."


    "Moreover, if the bronze sword had not been protected by the unparalleled sword, it would have been broken long ago. This is a huge consumption, but Wuhua doesn''t have to. So I conclude that when the bronze sword is broken, it is the time when the unparalleled sword is defeated."


    Ning Tao looks complicated.


    As soon as the words came out, the old Jian''s face suddenly changed, and Ning Tao''s words pierced his heart.


    In the tradition of xiaoyaomen, before the completion of kendo, all the disciples must use ordinary swords, and they are not allowed to have powerful swords. As the eldest martial brother in the sect, the swords are unparalleled. If they want to set an example, they will not.


    If so


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, there was a crisp sound.


    The bronze sword broke to pieces. Wu Hua took advantage of the situation and attacked Wushuang. The latter gritted his teeth and was tired of dealing with it. At last, he was beaten down by one stick.


    The sword is matchless, defeat!


    The top three places have been decided!


    When hundreds of thousands of people saw that it was as quiet as a cicada, they only felt that their cheeks were hot and they were slapped by life.


    A man from the eastern region, who entered the top three of the northern region.


    Master Su''s face turned red. He pointed his sword at Ning Tao and said angrily, "son of a bitch, it''s because of you, crow''s mouth, that the sword was defeated."

 Chapter 2010

    "Crow mouth, because of you..."


    In the quiet arena, the harsh scream of master Su reverberated, full of venom.


    Ning Tao turned his head and frowned. What''s wrong with the old man''s hair? I met him only once or twice. He just said something. He was said to be a crow''s beak. The old man was deliberately picking fault with him.


    Immediately said: "this old man, you can''t say that. Is it crow''s mouth to say the right words?"


    "I remember that you are the first commentator in Beiyu. If you''re right, it''s even more so."


    People''s faces changed.


    But master Su was so angry that his face turned red that he said, "I don''t care. I think you are a crow''s mouth. You are a crow''s mouth..."


    At this time, Jian Wushuang was helped by his disciples. He bowed to Ning Tao first.


    "Brother Jian, absolutely not!"


    Ning Tao was flattered and went to help him.


    But the sword matchless one wave hand, wry smile way: "brother this worship, only for two points."


    "The first is to admire brother Ning''s dazzling and unique vision, and to apologize for the patriarch."


    "Brother Jian doesn''t have to be like this. You and I are as old as before. We are very close friends. This big ceremony is really killing me."


    "In fact, if you change your weapons into magic weapons, even if the material is better, you will not lose to the black iron stick. It will take two to win this competition."


    "I can only say the tradition of Guizong Well, let''s not mention it, "Ning Tao shook his head helplessly.


    "So that''s the second point. I''m not willing to lose because of a sword and lose the face of Beiyu because of me. I''m willing to bear the curse, but I will never tolerate that I''m the first in Beiyu to be attacked by outsiders."


    "Even if you are the second, you can''t do it. So I beg brother Ning to help me and use your real strength to show off the power of my northern region. I beg you. No matter whether you succeed or fail, I owe you a favor."


    Sword matchless clenched pale fingers.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao can see his persistence and fighting spirit, as well as his heartfelt guilt for Beiyu.


    When he fell into silence, he was broken by a sharp smile.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "It''s a big joke to ask him to help. Even if you can''t beat your opponent, do you have to rely on a bold and ignorant madman?"


    "The sword is matchless. You have lost face to Beiyu, but you still put your hope on him. Do you sincerely let me lose face in Beiyu? The right way is to ask moyue and ask him to do it."


    Master Su''s rampant reprimand.


    This time, he went out of his way and suffered a great impact on his reputation, so he wanted a way to become famous.


    After listening to them, they feel that it makes sense to ask moyue to do it, which is definitely better than Ning Tao to do it.


    No matter the strength and fame can be competent.


    However, some people were not angry. They just said: "Hey, how can your father-in-law talk like this? I''d rather not. Don''t look down on people."


    "Oh, the old man just said the truth. We all agree that it''s about the honor of Beiyu. It''s not a place for you to have personal feelings."


    Han Ruoxue stood up and sneered.


    "Well said, please help me..." At that time, people were calling out.


    Wu Hua chews Baodan, which is the holy medicine given by special envoy Bai in order to recover quickly and welcome the competition.


    He watched the scene cruelly, but his own people were fighting against each other first. He was really weak and weak. He didn''t expect that he could enter the top three of the northern regions.


    In Dongyu,


    it''s good for him to be in the top ten


    Magic month indifferent, for the noise turned a deaf ear to, he is only interested in strength, the clan than the first, he came to be ready to take.


    As for swords, they are unparalleled.


    Oh, I didn''t expect to be so weak. Outsiders said that they were as famous as him, but he only felt shame.


    My interest in him vanished


    He had to reply with a straight face, but he didn''t have a question.


    "Brother Ning, you Are you sure you''ll win? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was silent for a long time, and finally said frankly, "No


    "What


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "I knew it was like this. I heard all about it. The name of my first commentator is not boastful. I have long said that I can''t count on this maniac."


    Master Su yelled excitedly.


    It seems to let everyone know that he is wise and powerful, which sets off his superiority.


    People sigh, this boy still has self-knowledge, really still want to rely on magic month.


    Han Ruoxue is finally elated.


    Jian Wushuang stares at Ning Tao. He doesn''t believe it. His intuition is always accurate. He can feel palpitations from Ning Tao.


    He''s strong, at least better than himself.But how could that be


    At this time, Bai Feng''s special envoy prepared a challenge arena and said with a smile: "little guys, the top three have been decided, and the next step is to choose who is the top one."


    "Who is this The talent of Beiyu is the first. OK, three little guys, let''s draw lots, rules... "


    "Wait!"


    Just then, he was interrupted by a voice.


    When they heard the sound, their pupils shrank. The man It''s Ning Tao.


    What does he want?


    See Ning Tao negative hand light way: "don''t know special envoy adult, can you give me a little time."


    "Time?"


    People are suspicious, and they can''t guess him.


    But master Su added insult to injury and said, "it''s no use giving you more time to play tricks. If you can win the first place, I''ll chop three fingers."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Everyone was surprised. Some of them went too far.


    Bai te makes dry cough, say immediately: "can be OK, but hope this player does not want too long."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sat cross knee and practiced in front of tens of thousands of people.


    "This..."


    Sword matchless silly eyes, lost voice to ask a way: "rather Brother Ning, you What are you doing? "


    "Break through!"


    Ning Tao casually said, just closed his eyes not long, feel his breath soared, seems to break through the barrier in a moment, like no longer suppress.


    Refining deficiency, nine heavy medium.


    They are stunned, and suddenly realize that they are neglecting something. Ning Tao is the peak of refining eight.


    He''s been fighting over the top.


    "This How can it be


    The sword is unparalleled, and his mouth is wide open. This is the fastest person he has ever seen. It''s too casual, and has a solid foundation and strong breath.


    It''s a year stronger than anyone else.


    When his eyes almost opened, he was almost blind.


    Master Su''s smile stiffened.


    "Next, draw lots..."


    Before he finished speaking, a fiery red figure flashed. He had already appeared in the challenge arena. It was Ning Tao who broke through. He said with a smile: "don''t draw lots. It''s too troublesome. Let them go together."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people inhaled air and their eyeballs bulged.


    Is this guy crazy? It''s one of the best talents.


    Wait a minute. Before he broke through, he said he couldn''t fight. It''s not that he couldn''t fight two


    NT "@ 0


    when Mo Yue and Wu Hua''s face froze, a burst of anger came out of their eyes. He was looking for death.


    However, only sword''s excited eyes, full of ecstasy, shock, this Is this his real hidden strength

 Chapter 2011

    The sword is matchless and unimaginable, but the body is convulsing with excitement, and the blood is boiling, as if to burn.


    This is a soul in bloom.


    To defeat moyue and Wuhua at the same time, he can''t imagine how powerful it will be. But he feels that next, he will see a miracle.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    In the quiet mountaintop field, there was a sharp laugh, which surprised everyone.


    Wu Hua said with a grim smile: "boy, you are very crazy. In the eastern region, there are so many arrogant and abnormal talents. I don''t say how you are in terms of talent, but in terms of arrogance, you are absolutely the first."


    "Two for one, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Taijizong was also frightened, and his face turned pale. Shizu, what are you doing? Are you crazy.


    One magic month alone is invincible, but Shizu has to choose one or two, a genius almost as strong as magic month. This is the impossible thing.


    If you fail, you will die.


    "This This... "


    But Ning Tao negative hand but stand, flick sleeve light way: "roll up, don''t let this seat say three times."


    "Whoosh!"


    With a flash of body shape, the magic moon broke through the air.


    Dressed in a magic robe and dancing, he is tall, with a morbid white face. He looks delicate, but the evil spirit is different, and has a dangerous palpitation, which can make people suffocate and fear.


    That pair of dark eyes is very cold, but also very domineering, like overlooking life, only me.


    "Hum!"


    As soon as Wu Hua gritted his teeth, he also stepped on the challenge arena. He didn''t care about the competition system any more. He just wanted to kill people.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Boy, you are as arrogant as martial uncle wusheng said, but It''s not Hongmeng. It''s fairyland. I''ll make you pay for the bleeding. "


    Wu Hua licked his scarlet tongue.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a light smile: "I see. That''s what Wu Sheng said about me. It seems that when I see him next time, I''ll be well adjusted."


    "Boom...!"


    Magic moon erupted, half of the body hidden in the black fog, cold way: "there are last words?"


    "No, but there are two famous sayings for you," Ning Tao shook two fingers.


    "What?"


    "Young generation, I am the emperor, those who don''t agree with me, crush them all!"


    "You fart. Go to your uncle. Do you want to die? You are risking the world''s injustice. You have offended the five domains. You deserve to represent the younger generation as well..."


    Countless young people scolded, even moyue was also enraged, even he did not dare to say so.


    "What about the second sentence?" Wu Hua sneered.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, twisted his neck, bowed his body slightly, and grinned: "it''s better to offend the king of hell than to offend Ning Tao!"


    "Whoosh...!"


    As soon as the words came down, three arrows shot away.


    Everyone thought they were dazed. Before they could see it clearly, they felt a strong wind coming, which made their cheeks ache and thunders.


    "Boom...!"


    White maple special envoy silly eyes, he is also the first time to encounter this kind of thing, a time headache.


    So he gritted his teeth and said, "competition Start


    However, at the moment, there are several people who can hear him. The minds and eyes of 100000 people are all watching this game, a battle of genius.


    "Kill


    Three fists against each other, the air burst.


    One side is hot, the other side is evil gas invasion, the other side is infinite, each is the extreme.


    The three are separated at the touch of each other, and the forces are all emerging crazily. Even if the strong practitioners of Taoism are here, they feel like a leaf flat state is in the sea of waves.


    Magic moon''s eyes are dark, and directly turns into monstrous evil Qi. Like a dark giant, it climbs out of the endless abyss, mysterious and terrifying, and opens its mouth to bite.


    "Secret method, the black devil swallows the moon!"


    Wu Hua''s body is soaring, his eyes and cheeks are glowing, his whole body is three feet high, his muscles are high and bulging, like a little King Kong, he is even replaced with a seven grade Tongtian staff, and his combat effectiveness soars.


    "Secret, Vajra change!"


    Ning Tao roars and erupts. An illusory melting pot condenses in his body. It''s simple and unsophisticated, but it''s engraved with the divine beast Road, and it seems to extract the blood of the Immortal King


    "Eight times The melting pot of war


    Three momentum, earth shaking.


    The challenge arena is like three parts of the world. The array is pushed to the extreme, otherwise it will split and collapse in an instant.


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao burst out into a towering golden flame. He bumped into them with one punch and one foot, and both of them could break through the sound barrier. In a blink of an eye, the three had already gone through hundreds of moves, and their kidneys soared in a straight line.


    The dark beast bites, but the giant fire screams. The fire is too overbearing.


    "Fire of the sun!"


    The magic moon''s eyes narrowed and instantly recognized the fire.On one side, Wu Hua fought hard. He was surprised to hear that. Isn''t it a Legendary God? No wonder he always felt that the fire was so dangerous.


    "Damn it


    "Dao FA, one stick breaks the sky!"


    Wu Hua is like King Kong with angry eyes. His figure soars. Holding up the Tongtian staff, he smashes it down regardless of everything.


    This stick is like destroying heaven and earth.


    The magic moon was not willing to be outdone. A thick killing machine flashed through her dark eyes. As soon as her fingerprints changed, the magic fog squirmed and shot out a magic spear.


    "Dao FA, Mo Gu CI!"


    The speed of this spear is too fast, like a dragon in space, fast as lightning, blinking.


    Ning Tao''s eyes swept and his right hand came out with the mist. The broken magic spear blocked the amazing stick coming from the sky


    "Boom boom..."


    Everyone was stunned and excited. Is this the battle of the top talents?


    It''s really powerful. It''s rare to see it in ten years.


    As a genius, he wanted to join in, but he was defeated. However, his sword would only be more and more brave.


    "Brother Ning, please!"


    White special envoy, crazy master, Hong Ya, these people all look at without blinking.


    But the more you look at it, the more you are shocked. Ning Tao doesn''t fall behind. How can it be? Is he really confident to defeat them?


    "No!"


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao burst out with all his strength, but he had another idea in his heart. Although he was not afraid to fight twice, it was not the way to fight like this. He had to be more ruthless.


    At least, eliminate one first.


    With a flash of eyes, he directly fixed on the violent Wu Hua, and a cold smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Look at my eyes," said Ning Tao, suddenly yelling at Wu Hua.


    The latter was stunned and looked up.


    "Spirit Confusion


    Ning Tao''s eyes burst out a golden light, it is too bright, can shake the eyes of blind people.


    Wu Hua felt his brain blank and forgot everything. In the past, and now, he still held up the sky stick in a violent posture, but his eyes were empty.


    "No!"


    * * {original version 0},


    "spirit Kill


    Moyue just wanted to kill him, but he saw a dragon sword that was like substance, and it cut into Wuhua''s brain.


    All of a sudden, he screamed.


    Ning Tao was also hit, but a sneer flashed from the corner of his mouth. The long gun flashed, and a towering breath burst out from it and hit the ground directly.


    "The second form of immortality is eternal!"

 Chapter 2012

    A shot out, immediately destroyed the sky and earth.


    It''s like there''s a destructive energy that finds its outlet and bursts out of madness inch by inch.


    Ning Tao roared and burst out with all his strength.


    The lightning like magic moon was unprepared, and hastily summoned the magic fog defense, but it was smashed into the challenge arena by this shock, and the mountain top was shaking.


    "Boom...!"


    "No...!"


    Wu Hua''s eyes were about to crack. As soon as he woke up, he saw the shock and his back was cold.


    In an instant, all of them were swallowed up.


    "Ah..."


    Without defense, without body protection, this energy is like countless knives cutting through the body, cheek, and tearing pain from the spirit.


    One hundred thousand people "Teng" stood up, their faces changed sharply, their mouths widened, and they were stunned.


    "This How can it be


    In the twinkling of an eye, moyue was forced to retreat first, and Wuhua fell into the disadvantage for a moment.


    Even in danger


    Han Ruoxue and master Su are shocked. They beat the genius of sword. How can they fall into the disadvantage in a second? It''s two against one.


    "Damn it, fight back!"


    "Ah..."


    In the shock wave, Wu Hua screamed in pain, as if suffering from some inhuman torture.


    When it dissipated, the pupils shrank.


    Wu Hua just retreated to the edge of the challenge arena, but his whole body was covered with blood. His tight muscles were smashed to pieces, which was shocking. It was like walking out of the brambles, and the blood flowed down the stream.


    That face is as ferocious as a ghost.


    "You Asshole


    As soon as the words came to an end,


    a grindstone with the size of a sandbag hit his face.


    When he hit the bull''s-eye, he heard a sound of broken bones. He burst into tears, mixed with blood and saliva, and fell down to the challenge arena.


    The bridge of his nose was broken.


    Wu Hua''s eyes are red. He never thought such a thing would happen. He was so embarrassed.


    "Damn bastard, bastard, when I get back to the Xianwu gate in the eastern region, I must try to kill you. Martial uncle wusheng has been preparing for a long time..."


    He just thought bitterly in his heart, and he fell down to the challenge arena powerlessly. But suddenly, his hand was caught by a pair of broad and powerful palms. Wu Hua was stunned. Did moyue save him?


    x¡­ As soon as he looked up, he saw Ning Tao grinning.


    His heart suddenly a cool, a bad premonition straight to heart, body unexpectedly toward the challenge arena.


    "No!"


    It was Ning Tao who fell over his shoulder. He was so overbearing that his back hit the challenge arena heavily. The ground made of secret silver from the bottom of the sea was split in an instant, and a mouthful of blood spattered from his throat.


    "Cough...!"


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Everyone''s eyes almost didn''t jump out. What''s the situation? Do you deliberately torture Wu Hua?


    They seem to see the shadow of Li Tianqi.


    It''s like a fierce beast constantly beating a dead dog, from south to north, from east to west, that hot blood spilled most of the challenge arena, as well as Wu Hua''s intermittent miserable scream.


    "Ah...!"


    I don''t know how many bones are broken.


    Sword unparalleled excited to stand up, has always been elegant, he was excited: "I shit, happy."


    One hundred thousand friars are also ecstatic. This bastard from the eastern region finally can''t do it. He dares to come to their northern region and act wild. That''s the end. He doesn''t even know his mother.


    "Beat him, beat him hard, beat him to death..."


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed murder, a throw up wailing Wuhua, and a long gun to pierce him.


    He will not be merciful if he is not good.


    Wu Hua seemed to feel the threat of death and screamed: "no No, you can''t kill me. I''m from xianwumen. No No... "


    But at this moment, the rune on Wu Hua''s wrist suddenly broke, and a force of space enveloped him. Ning Tao was surprised and burst out to stab him. The speed of both reached the limit.


    "Whoosh Hiss... "


    A flash of white light suddenly quieted down.


    "Plop!"


    There was another sound in my ear. It seemed that some heavy object fell to the ground, and 100000 people were stunned. In the noisy and boiling field, there was no sound.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Ning Tao''s face is icy cold, saw a foot, unexpectedly only have a blood drenched arm to lie there.


    And Wu Hua is gone


    Ning Tao''s eyes burst with anger. He immediately looks up at special envoy Bai Feng. There is a picture scroll, in which lies a figure with a broken arm crying and complaining. He actually He was rescued.One hundred thousand friars in the northern region angrily keep an eye on Bai Feng''s special envoy and save people. It''s breaking the rules.


    You''re a special envoy. You know the law.


    Under the attention of all the people, Bai Feng''s special envoy knocked Wu Hua unconscious and put a treasure pill into his mouth. Then he stood up slowly from the air and looked at Ning Tao with some complexity and sighed: "I''m doing it for you."


    "No matter you hate me or blame me, I''ve already done it. I''ll go to the fairy palace to accept the punishment."


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkle, and he has been staring at him coldly. No one knows what he thinks at the moment, but elder Hong Ya of taijizong says that he will advance and retreat together with Shizu.


    Even if we don''t settle the accounts now, we will have to sue when we get to the fairy palace.


    At this time, a cold voice came from behind Ning Tao: "since the waste that gets in the way is gone, let''s fight."


    As soon as the words came out, they caused a big uproar.


    People''s eyes looked, immediately saw the magic moon appeared from the pit, a face indifferent, dark eyes still indifferent, also casually played the magic robe.


    He didn''t get hurt by the blow.


    Master Su, Han Ruoxue is ecstatic and deserves to be magic moon. He is invincible. Ning Tao has consumed a lot. Magic moon will win this competition.


    "Magic moon, come on..."


    Ning Tao turned around slowly and shook his head. He said faintly: "you give up, or you will die. Don''t force me to do it..."


    "Wolf, day by day!"


    Before he had finished speaking, moyue shot. The endless evil spirit behind him turned out to be a ferocious giant wolf, and eighteen bone spears like fishbones, which were shot out like lightning. Those who were strong in Taoism could make a sieve.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shakes his head. Although the magic moon is mysterious and the perspective is not very clear, it''s a fool''s dream to defeat himself.


    "Immortal method, pick star hand!"


    His right hand immediately wrapped in a thick fairy fog and photographed, which coincided with the stars in the sky.


    One hand out, when smooth everything.


    What giant wolf, bone spear are all destroyed in pieces, like a diamond hand, invincible.


    People were shocked to see that it seemed to be the way for the old man to become famous. How could he get it? It seemed that he had already started this technique. It was really amazing.


    The magic moon frowned, and it was really difficult to deal with. A mysterious and ancient terrorist force suddenly gushed out of the body. The magic fog was tens of times pure, and it turned into a mysterious abyss demon shadow from behind.


    "The body of the ancient devil!"


    At this moment, the space in front of him fluctuated violently, and there was a fist wrapped with hot gold flame. The speed and strength were impeccable.


    "Sun boxing!"


    Ning Tao flashed directly in front of him. Under the panic face of moyue, he punched out. Among the demons, he smashed all the way and hit him heavily on the chest.


    Two groups of soft things relieved a lot of strength


    Magic month is ashamed and angry, spits blood and flies backward, but Ning Tao is stunned. What''s the situation? Is that a new type of inner armor?

 Chapter 2013

    Ning Tao lost his mind for a long time. What kind of new inner armor is it? It''s soft and magical.


    But how do you feel so familiar?


    "Boom...!"


    A terrible anger broke out. As soon as I looked up, I suddenly saw the evil moon''s eyes full of killing intention, and the sick cheek was flushed.


    "You How dare you... "


    "Well, what kind of new inner armor do you wear? I''ve never seen anything like that before?"


    Ning Tao scratched his head curiously.


    "A, your sister!"


    The devil moon is ashamed and angry. Behind him, an abyss demon quickly appears. His head is like an ox horn, and he has three heads and six arms. His face is ferocious. He holds a sharp Trident and his evil spirit soars to the sky.


    To kill Ning Tao.


    The latter frowned and seemed to be still savoring the feeling just now. As soon as he raised his head, his cheeks flushed.


    "Shit, no..."


    A ridiculous idea suddenly surged into my heart, even the abyss devil rushed up, he did not return to God, Trident anger stab, like hunting.


    "No, Xuanwu shield!"


    A tortoise shaped shield instantly blocked, but the Trident was too sharp to pierce a large section.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. He grabs the sharp point of the Trident. His face is hard and wonderful. I''m tired. He just feels that his heart is collapsing. He shakes his head, but the voice of evil moon''s shame and anger is more and more clear.


    "This This Gulu... "


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, closed his eyes and suddenly opened them. A pair of golden light can see through everything in the world.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    He widened his eyes and looked at the magic moon. Originally, there was a layer of energy in the latter. It was that thing that was blocking him, but now he could see something.


    He only felt a piece of white flowers shaking his eyes. There was a piece of white cloth, tightly holding two groups of soft, big beyond imagination, and extremely hot


    ¡±Magic moon He is a woman


    "It''s fuckin ''"


    Ning Tao is stunned. He feels that his brain has been broken by thunder. Magic moon, which is powerful in the northern region, is superior to countless talents. That awe inspiring and terrifying guy is A girl.


    "Kill him, kill him for me!"


    Magic month red face control abyss devil, let it that Trident fury insert in the end, vow to kill Ning Tao.


    And the people scratched their heads. Isn''t Ning Tao in the limelight? How can he be suppressed in a moment? What happened? Did the magic moon break out?


    But why is his face so red?


    Those crazy fans are still shouting: "moyue, come on, you are so handsome, we are going to marry you..."


    Dignified devil can surpass his strength. He deserves it.


    But master Su, Han Ruoxue, blushes and shouts, cheers with excitement. As long as the Trident is inserted to the end, the game will be won.


    "Come on, moyue, kill him..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao bit his teeth and said, "well, now I''ll give you two choices. I think nothing happened. You give up."


    "Or I will expose your true identity now and expose you in front of 100000 monks in the northern region."


    "Go to die. Do you think you still have the power to resist? You just used the secret method. Now you should be in the weak period. In a little while, I can kill you on the spot. It''s safer."


    Magic moon gnashing her teeth.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath, and a deep abyss in his body moved slowly. With it, he didn''t have to worry about recovery at all. The power of one track started again.


    "The way to fight, gotian!"


    There was a sudden explosion in the sky, and a mysterious and illusory immortal soldier chopped at the enchanted moon.


    "No!"


    "The way of the abyss, the shield of the devil!"


    A shield as black as ink was blocking in the sky. Moyue insisted and was unwilling. It was her strength, but how could she not defeat him?


    You know, she''s five in one.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold. Since he doesn''t give up, don''t blame him for his hard work.


    "Golden way, magic weapon!"


    I saw a glittering weapon, extremely sharp, with endless cutting.


    "Boom!"


    The two forces oppressed at the same time, and the dark shield broke instantly and hit the moon at the same time.


    If the latter is hit hard, it only relies on a little extra strength to maintain, but the abyss devil dissipates. Ning Tao leaps up like a flash of lightning and launches a crazy hand-to-hand fight.


    "Taiyang fist, Taiyin palm!"


    "Boom boom..."


    After hundreds of moves, moyue was ravaged like a toy, but Ning Tao drifted away.


    Originally those gloomy brain powder, in the heart already despaired, but saw here, ignited a glimmer of hope, looked at, the whole person was shocked.One hundred thousand people were present in silence.


    "This..."


    "Am I blind?"


    In her sight, moyue''s cheeks were flushed, her eyes were angry, but she was exhausted, and her loose Mopao was burnt out, revealing her inner strength.


    A pair of breathtaking white thighs, slender and straight, long hair, swaying with the breeze, a pair of jade hands, dead cover full chest


    Apart from privacy, it''s basically naked.


    Now as long as you are not blind, you can see what this is. Magic moon is actually a woman.


    "Fuck me..."


    "Boom..."


    One hundred thousand people opened their mouths in amazement, as if they could plug a bowling ball. Their brains were blank, as if they were struck by thunder, and their eyes were staring out of their eyes.


    What the hell is this magic trick, making people alive?


    Sword matchless confused, silly eyes, I do not know that after hundreds of major disillusionment, he was regarded as the opponent of the guy, actually he is a woman.


    I''ve been pressed on my head by a woman


    Injured by the magic moon, fengwuchen finally wakes up after recuperation. Looking from the Taiji camp like a challenge arena, he wants to see how far the game has been played.


    But at this point, he was petrified.


    Moyue, it''s a woman!


    Then I turned my eyes and became dark. I was in a coma again. I''d better live in a dream


    The reality is so cruel


    One hundred thousand people were still silent.


    Bai te Shi, Hong Chang Lao, and Yang elder were all attacked by thunder and never believed in their own eyes.


    Moyue, yes, the name sounds like a woman. Who said she was a man.


    A crowd angrily stares at the ghost gate.


    As a matter of fact, Yin Yizhou was so confused that he didn''t even know whether his disciples were male or female.


    He has the heart to die by crashing against the wall now


    Look at the section sq ¡Ì! 0.


    Ning Tao touched the nose, that woman hide of can be really deep by, but no matter how stare oneself also not afraid, before but once reminded her, must seek trouble.


    "Well, admit defeat or not!"


    Just as his triumphant words had just set, suddenly, the rising sun was enveloped by a layer of dark night. All of us had a palpitating feeling, like a hood was buckled down.


    "Why What''s going on? "


    "Jie Jie, since it''s over, it''s our turn to play!"


    "Dark Boundless

 Chapter 2014

    "Dark Boundless


    I don''t know which country sent out the gloomy laughter, wantonly reverberated on the top of the mountain.


    Like the thunder, in this cover, there was a thunder like sound, which became more and more terrifying, and a mass of ghosts and fog appeared from nowhere.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "No, there are enemies. Resist them quickly!" White maple special envoy face a change, immediately roar.


    One hundred thousand monks came back to their senses, and all of a sudden they were in a panic. They were lying in the trough and shaking their spirits for a while. How did they become like this? Who dares to come here.


    This is not a suicide. Are you tired of living?


    Ning Tao was so shocked that he heard the familiar sound from the laughter Ghost king.


    He immediately turned pale, looked up to the sky and roared: "white special envoy, elders, this is the mysterious organization that the Lord Beixian said. It''s the ghost king. He''s coming."


    "Be careful, it can engulf the soul and strengthen yourself. Don''t let him succeed..."


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Little boy, are you so excited to see me? How big a battle I''ve made because of you this time? Do you like it? Ha ha Ha ha... "


    The voice of the ghost king came from all directions.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was surprised, but then he was suspicious. There was something wrong with it.


    Hongya, Yangzong, jianlao and other representatives of the elder''s face is very ugly.


    Why?


    Because some time ago, yebei and Beixian came back and solemnly told them about it, but no one cared. They just went to check it symbolically.


    But I didn''t expect people to come to me.


    "Damn it


    Special envoy Bai Feng''s face changed dramatically. He had heard about this organization from an intelligence source, but he had always been dubious.


    This heart is very heavy at the moment.


    Immediately sneered: "pretend to be a God and play a ghost, I''m afraid your goal is not just to catch Ning Tao. If you want to catch him, there are more opportunities. Why put it at such a time? You know, we have 100000 monks here."


    "To be frank, what do you want to do?"


    As soon as the words came out, the people suddenly straightened out their chests. Yes, what are they afraid of? Strong men and strong horses.


    Let alone an immortal, even if there is an army or a clan, even if they are scattered, they can level them.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "At this time, when we are hungry, we say that one is not enough to eat."


    From all directions spread a number of evil smile.


    Hong Chang''s eyes twinkled. Unexpectedly, someone wanted to attack Shizu. Seeing that something was wrong with the situation, he immediately crushed a jade tube.


    This is the spirit jade tube given to him by elder Bai Yang. As long as it is crushed, he can feel it and come here.


    He is not the only one to do this, elder Jian and elder Yang They are all calling the strong, but after a while, they realize something is wrong, news It didn''t go out.


    It seems that he was imprisoned in this cover.


    "This How could it be? "


    "Special envoy Bai Feng, there''s something wrong with the cover. He intercepted our spirit jade tube."


    The sword old immediately startles a way.


    As soon as the former heard it, his face was as gloomy as water. He had just predicted this. Since the enemy dares to come and show up, he must be certain of it.


    Summon sect master, it doesn''t exist.


    It''s useless for Luohai vice palace master to give him the spirit jade tube


    Ning Tao, Jian Wushuang and other people''s faces are shocked, and a bad idea comes out of their heart. The free ghost fog is floating around, which seems to turn this place into a ghost.


    "Asshole, what do you want to do?"


    But Su master saw this, swallowing saliva, this period of time he said has been irony, a bite of teeth, weak way: "is it not, this is the method of space isolation."


    "As long as it''s in the same realm, the spirit jade tube can be used. Unless it''s higher than the spirit''s cultivation, or it''s isolated space. The space in this area doesn''t belong to this realm. Naturally, the spirit can''t find its owner."


    "It should be It''s a powerful array


    When they heard this, they looked around, waiting for the reply of the evil laughter.


    The next second, the ghost King laughed and said: "ha ha, old man, congratulations on your correct answer, reward you for your death."


    Almost as soon as the words came down, the fog all around him ran through his seven orifices and pores. Master Su was convulsed and his face was in pain. But before long, the corner of his mouth was full of evil spirits and smiles.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m very polite!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he immediately yells: "he''s not master Su, he''s the ghost king, he''s the immortal."


    "What


    All of them were shocked and on guard.


    Bai Feng''s special envoy sneered: "no matter what kind of tricks you have, you are vulnerable to absolute strength. I have 100000 monks in the northern region here, and I am an immortal. What can you do?""I don''t seem to have said that I came alone," said the ghost king of master su.


    "It''s really wordy, but I''ve put off enough time. The next step is to kill them all. Their blood has made me hungry and thirsty."


    A man in a blood robe came in the air.


    Then, from the fog, there appeared a man with bones all over his body, like a man with ivory and bone spurs. Actually, Li was also an immortal.


    Z} Starting rg0 ''


    "start early, and change later."


    On the other side, another evil robed man appeared, licking the evil lips, another immortal.


    When everyone was shocked, a throne suddenly formed in mid air, and a projection suddenly appeared. It was a tall figure in a magic robe, with a magic crown on his head and cold eyes. It was like looking at a group of ants.


    "It''s too slow. Kill all and leave at once!"


    The other four immortals are respectful archers. It seems that this one is the leader.


    Blood king, bone king, evil king, devil king!


    Ning Tao is stunned. What kind of organization is this? There are five immortals, and each of them has a strong terror, which doesn''t belong to qingyunzi.


    Especially the devil, even the projection, felt unfathomable.


    "This time, I''m afraid something will happen!"


    Bai Feng''s special envoy was also shocked, not to mention the five immortals. Even if one of them felt that he was not an opponent, this organization was simply terrible.


    No, we must spread the news. Even if we die, we must inform the fairy palace.


    Otherwise, it will be a disaster


    But he still hummed coldly: "what about the five immortals? Haven''t you heard that ants kill elephants? Who can take the blow of 100000 friars?"


    Words just fell, the crowd suddenly rang out in bursts of screams, a pungent smell of blood into the nose.


    "Ah..."


    "Asshole, you dare to sneak on me. Damn it, erhei, you son of a bitch, I''ll kill you..."


    "Get out of the way, there are enemies in us, don''t trust anyone, run away..."


    There were waves of killing and yelling.


    Ning Tao, Bai Feng''s special envoy and others look pale. In such a moment, more than 20000 people have died, and some people are deliberately making trouble.


    "Damn bastards, how many of them are there?"

 Chapter 2015

    Ning Tao''s face is pale, and a sense of crisis covers his heart. The current situation is more and more unfavorable.


    In a short time, more than 20000 people died.


    What''s more difficult is that the staff of that organization lurks in the crowd and doesn''t know which one is the enemy, so it''s easy to form confusion and suspicion.


    And even, sneak attacks and massacres.


    In this way, one hundred thousand friars are useless.


    "Damn it


    Bai Feng''s special envoy was also furious. He took a look at the chaotic and noisy mountain top and said angrily, "is the purpose of your organization really to catch us all?"


    "You know, the four sects, the two sects, and even the big and small forces in the northern region, the famous sanxiu, all kinds of relations, here is the center. Once you break it, you will get revenge from the whole northern region."


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Hearing this, the demon king sitting on the throne, under the hazy cover of the evil spirit, said coldly: "ignorant, you don''t understand what organization is."


    "Don''t say that we''re enemies in the northern region. Forget it, it''s useless to say more and lose 100000 elites in one breath. Even the fairy palace will be very painful. It''s our meeting gift."


    "Do it, kill them all!"


    "Whoosh..."


    The dense wind broke, and nearly ten thousand people appeared in the fog, all like ghosts.


    "Secret method, ten thousand ghosts eat souls!"


    All of a sudden, the spirits of more than 20000 people all went towards them. All of a sudden, they were like fierce ghosts, and the Yin soldiers came into the world, which made people shiver.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he is frightened. He roars: "hurry up, don''t let them succeed, otherwise they will be more powerful with the spirit. Over time, 100000 people will be defeated..."


    "The sun, the flame, burns the sky!"


    Behind him immediately condensed a flame giant, mouth spit Jinyan, such as the sun across the sky, very overbearing.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Boy, you''re really looking for death. I''ll settle the accounts I projected before with you."


    The ghost King laughs.


    For a moment, there was a cold wind behind it.


    Ning Tao''s face was frozen and his eyes trembled. He felt a poisonous snake lying behind his back. He had opened his mouth wide and wanted to give himself a fatal blow.


    "Immortal method, a sword forever!"


    A bright sword is as fast as a sword.


    The ghost King''s eyebrows sank and his body became stiff for a moment. But at this moment, Ning Tao moved quickly and appeared beside the sword.


    Behind, it''s cold sweat.


    It''s just a little bit, grandma. This time it''s not projection, it''s Noumenon


    "Thanks, brother!"


    Ning Tao waved his hand to jianwushuang.


    The latter laughs and sees the ghost King smash the sword spirit. Then he says heavily: "I''m afraid it''s too early. This guy is a real immortal with strange means. If he does it, we''ll die soon."


    "But to fight with brother Ning is also my unique blessing. It''s worth the fear of death."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. He doesn''t want to die here.


    At present, 100000 people are fighting, but they are as chaotic as mosquitoes and flies. There are nearly 10000 people who are engaged in ghost cultivation to strengthen themselves. Hundreds of elders have to gnash their teeth to fight against the immortal.


    But it turned into a corpse and fell down


    Bai Feng''s special envoy is fighting against the demon king. The battle in the sky breaks down, and the space breaks down. The immortal''s power can break the mountain and fill the sea with his fist, which is almost omnipotent.


    But now the situation is totally one-sided, which is unilateral slaughter.


    "Damn, what are you going to do?"


    Magic month Dai Mei a wrinkly, already take out the magic robe from the ring to put on, but a pair of dark eyes, still staring at Ning Tao, this damned bastard.


    If she is not reconciled, she can still win


    Mangu, Duan hei and other disciples gathered around him. Because Ning Tao is famous, he immediately recruited his competitors.


    In a flash,


    formed a considerable force.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Do you think that with more people, you can defeat me? I''m delusional. Ha ha, my favorite spirit is the spirit of genius."


    "That kind of taste is absolutely wonderful," the ghost king of master Su chuckled wantonly.


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth and roared: "everyone, let''s go with me. I don''t believe it can carry it."


    "The great millstone of Yin Yang and five elements!"


    "Immortal method, a sword forever!"


    "Black river turns into Dragon..."


    Hundreds of terrible attacks combined into a momentum, roaring like a dragon to the ghost king.


    But the latter disdains to smile. Even if there are many ants that can kill elephants, there must be enough ants. If you change to be a strong Taoist, you will not even die. But he is an immortal.


    "Daofa, ghost seal!"Once printed, if you want to annihilate everything.


    "Boom boom..." ***


    "Wow..."


    Hundreds of geniuses vomited blood, and their faces were full of horror.


    This Is this the strength of immortal?


    White maple special envoy see this, crazy roar, completely not lethal play, but the devil is always at ease, like playing with a toy.


    Update the fastest) ea * 0


    now nearly half of 100000 people have died.


    There were hundreds of elders, and dozens of them were slaughtered.


    There is also the hope of the northern region, thousands of talents, are suffering from the brutal obliteration.


    "Damn, damn..."


    The demon king sneered and said sarcastically: "desperation? What is more despairing is still behind."


    A strong man rushed to the cover, but he did his best, but he didn''t move a bit. He immediately exclaimed, "my special envoy, this is a cage. All of us are trapped in it."


    "We can''t get help out. We''re dead without support. God, who''s going to help us..."


    Seeing this, tens of thousands of people are desperate.


    Ning Tao gnashes his teeth and wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth. The only way out is to break the black mask, but this thing seems to be invincible.


    "Daofa, Youming ghost claw!"


    All of a sudden, a ghost claw is catching Ning Tao. The speed is so fast that it directly penetrates the three people.


    "No!"


    "Immortal method, night shadow technique!"


    The sword is matchless and so on people are terrified, completely did not expect this blow, all some despairing can''t bear to look directly at.


    It''s over


    But the next second, they were surprised to see Ning Tao casually smash the ghost claw, the wind is light and the clouds are light.


    "This Is it on? "


    Ghost king a Leng, immediately anger on heart, gnash teeth way: "night north, it is you again a little bastard."


    "Ha ha, ghost king, Ben Xian once said that the feud between you and me is endless. Even if I don''t trouble you, you won''t let it go easily. Fortunately, I have an extra heart to hide in the audience."


    The cold smile of the night.


    But suddenly, yebei seems to know something from Ning Tao. He looks stunned, and then his eyes flash *** ***


    Ning Tao grins, and suddenly points to the ghost king and says, "since I can''t get out, how about single choice?"

 Chapter 2016

    #In Chapter V A of "the latest" #. 0P


    "single me?"


    The ghost King sneered and disdained to laugh wildly.


    It has been thousands of years since he became an immortal. Not to mention his abundant accumulation, this realm alone can crush Ning Tao, even with two nights.


    Immediately contemptuous way: "two hairy boys, do you think together can hit me, even if there is the sun flame, it is not enough."


    "Boom...!"


    After the outbreak of a white hot battle, the war turned upside down, north of the top were flattened dozens of meters.


    On the northern side, it is already in danger.


    The ghost King burst out, his eyes were dark and his mouth was like a crocodile. He was as fierce as a devil and said: "son, this time, I''ll let you two die together."


    "Secret method, ten thousand ghosts eat souls!"


    His big mouth suddenly sucked, and the spirit struggling around was all sucked in.


    Under the fear of jianwushuang and others, the strength of the ghost king has soared, and master Su''s body is covered with dense mysterious runes. It''s very old. The whole person is three Zhang tall, like an armed demon.


    "Death...!"


    "No, brother Ning, be careful!"


    Jian Wushuang and others'' pupils contracted into needle eyes.


    When Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, he could see a dark shadow shooting like an arrow. The golden flame broke out instantly, and a layer of tortoise shaped basaltic shield stood in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    With a sound, all defenses crumbled.


    Duan Hei, Yinshan and ChiYan were just blown back by the aftershocks.


    The elder Hongya, who fought with the blood king and the evil king, saw this, his eyes turned red and roared: "no, little Shizu..."


    Moyue''s eyes are wide open, and he looks at this scene in an incredible way, just like this Is it over?


    In sight.


    Ning Tao''s whole body is wrapped by the golden flame, and a layer of defense is set up, but a ghost claw passes through Ning Tao''s chest like a ghost, bloody.


    You can still see blood dripping down your palm.


    "PATA, PATA..."


    "Wow


    "Puff..."


    If Ning Tao was hit hard, he vomited a mouthful of blood from his throat. His face was as pale as paper. His eyes could not stop shivering, and his whole body was cold.


    His great adult spirit It''s broken.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Ghost King proud of the grimace, but also cruelly turning the palm, let the flesh and blood pain more intense.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao''s whole body is exposed in pain, and his eyes are crawling with blood. The blood on his chest has dyed his clothes red, which makes everyone look startling.


    Hold out your hand and grab the ghost claw.


    "Asshole, Shizu, you bastards, taijizong will never let you go..."


    Elder Hongya roared angrily.


    "Cut, a mole ant. By the way, I heard that your night shadow technique is very magical. It can add power and pain It seems that it can also be attached. How about yebei, do you feel the pain of being pierced? "


    "It''s like the heart is missing a part, empty, ha ha, like Ben Wang, the whole body is empty..."


    The ghost King laughs triumphantly.


    "Secret method, blood sword!"


    "Xianfa, goddess of Xuanyin!"


    "Palm thunder..."


    More than a dozen terrible attacks are all aimed at the ghost king. Even the strong can tear them up easily.


    But in the eyes of the ghost king, they were too weak to be attacked. With a wave of their hand, they easily smashed the attack, and instantly gathered hundreds of soul blades. They cut these talented people like knives, killing and injuring nearly 100 people in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    "No, you bastards..." The group of elders saw that their eyes were splitting and their hearts were bleeding.


    But the ghost king said with a grim smile, "don''t worry, you will all die here."


    "Well, not necessarily!" A grinning voice came from my ear.


    Ghost king a Leng, suspiciously turned his head, just saw Ning Tao slowly raised his head, the corners of his mouth set off a trace of evil smile, a pair of hands holding his hand, there was a mysterious force in the detention of him.


    "What is this?"


    "Son of a bitch, don''t play tricks here. Even if I let you have one hand, you can''t beat me."


    The ghost King''s ferocious sneer.


    On one side of the magic moon, sword matchless and others are coughing blood bitter, it is impossible to defeat him, the ghost king in the immortal must also be a very strong existence.


    It is comparable to the strength of the leader of a clan.


    But night north and Ning Tao''s voice spread out at the same time, grimly said: "this I don''t deny, otherwise why should I suffer this crime, so close distance, get ten immortals hit with all one''s strength should not feel good."


    "What?"The eye of the ghost King shrinks into the eye of a needle.


    At that moment, he wanted to hide and found that he couldn''t move. But in Ning Tao''s hand, there was an exquisite sword rune, which suddenly soared several times.


    "Xiaoyao sword, chop the air!"


    A sword out, when across the starry sky.


    People seem to feel the space is divided into two, the gap is smooth as a mirror, endless small sword burst, its light is bright to the extreme.


    Master Su''s body was twisted into pieces in an instant, and the ghost king in his body was completely caught.


    "No Don''t... "


    The ghost King screamed in pain. The power of this sword Qi is far more than him. It is suffering from the pain of ten thousand swords biting the body at the moment, which is far more than the pain of any weapon piercing.


    And the power of this sword is much more than that.


    The king of bones realized for the first time that his pupils were scared to shrink. How could it be? In the blink of an eye, he came to him. He could hardly fight under the sword.


    A bite of the tip of the tongue, a moment to wake up, actually red eyes condensed a huge bone shield.


    "Secret method, tiangupan!"


    This strange shield is very huge. The whole body seems to be forged from bones, and it is also engraved with a very complex totem, like the bones of a strong man of a certain period


    The devil king, the blood king and the evil king just reacted and saw the two collide in an instant.


    "Boom boom..." ***


    The bone king roared hysterically, even though his body was hard bones, he felt the pain of ten thousand swords biting his body, like being cut every inch of his skin.


    This kind of pain, can let the soul extremely torment.


    "Click, click..."


    The blood king who got rid of the struggle heard the crack, and his face turned white. The next second, he saw this amazing sword cutting heaven and earth in a domineering manner,


    it was like an ancient sword, which created heaven and earth.


    "Ah..." ***


    Blockade, break a crack.


    At this moment, the ancient sword man on a mountain suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the towering mountain.


    The next second, his face changed. He took out three or four broken jade tubes.


    His soul was broken.


    "No, it''s a big deal!" The old sword man snorted and dashed into the room with his finger.


    At the same time, there was an instant riot in the northern region, and all the closed elders rushed to the top of the north.


    The great Luoxian Palace also broke out

 Chapter 2017

    Inside the black hood. ***


    "Damn it Asshole


    Suddenly, tens of thousands of people glared at Ning Tao.


    And Ning Tao bares his teeth, the blood hole in his chest is not a general pain, just like being torn, the pain is unbearable.


    His night north also suffered the same pain, but it was a grin, the ghost King dissipated under the sword, also let him revenge.


    Immediately a wave, call out black.


    Xiaohei sleeps in a daze, lying on Ning Tao''s shoulder and looking up. Suddenly, his whole body is stiff, and he feels tens of thousands of cold eyes staring at him, just like a knife cutting it.


    "Er...!"


    [0m


    Xiaohei was stunned and sweating.


    Immediately groaned a way: "ouch, can''t, tortoise Ye is afflicted, boy, quickly put me in."


    But suddenly it found Ning Tao''s blood hole


    The latter grinned, ignored it, held his breath, and burst out with emerald light, a strong vitality from the bottom of his feet.


    Behind him, there is a mysterious green lotus, which is rooted in the sea of stars.


    "The way of wood, regeneration!"


    In the shock of the crowd, the flesh and blood of Ning Tao''s chest wriggled and healed at the speed of the naked eye.


    Soon, it was as good as ever.


    Matchless sword, magic moon, even Duan hei and others are stunned. Is this the way of wood? How could it be? They had never heard that the way of wood was so magical.


    Treatment, self-healing, regeneration.


    This This is worse than xianpin Avenue.


    Sitting on the throne of the devil, revealed a pair of cold black pupil, Yin Leng way: "interesting, actually is the eternal blue sky a lotus, no wonder so magical."


    "Boy, do you know what you did just now? I''ve arranged for today for more than two months, and all of them have been ruined by your sword."


    "Do you know how angry I am now and how much I want to kill you?"


    "Whoosh...!"


    Bai Feng''s special envoy, dozens of surviving elders, and only 30000 or 40000 others were left to gather.


    They are all in front of Ning Tao.


    Looking at the black cover cracking, everyone was overjoyed. In this way, the news spread out. It must not be long before the strong of all parties will come.


    At that time,


    is the time for them to fight back in the northern region.


    Jian Lao was very excited, and naturally recognized the grace of that sword. He praised Ning Tao: "well done, boy. Now Beiyu owes you an adult''s invitation."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao showed his teeth and grinned bitterly, but his chest still hurt.


    But at this time, the devil''s cold laughter suddenly disdained: "do you think this is the end?"


    "Take a good look at your situation. Our strength is four times that of you. You can still laugh. I''m quite sure that I will kill you before the strong people from northern regions come here."


    When they heard this, their faces changed.


    In the sight, the diffuse ghost fog has dissipated, but there are more than 10000 ghost generals, devouring a lot of spirits, 10000 bone generals, all of them are fierce soldiers.


    There are also hundreds of black robed strong men in Muna. They are killing machines and never fail.


    Originally, there were 100000 northern region monks, but because of them, more than half of them died, and they haven''t been seriously damaged. Now these people line up, and all of them have a shivering feeling.


    "What enemy is this?"


    Baite made his face pale. Although the ghost king was killed and the bone king was seriously injured, there were still three fairies who were better than him. They couldn''t beat him at all.


    Especially that mysterious demon king, even if it is just a projection, is enough to make him fall into a bitter battle. He doubts that his real strength is not inferior to the ten immortals, but is there only such a existence in fairyland?


    Is it the hell hall?


    No, they are on the other side!


    Suddenly, a cold laugh came out of my ear: "tut Tut, I didn''t expect to see some evil Qi in the fairyland. Tell me who are you?"


    Ning Tao is stunned when he hears the speech. He turns around and finds that the speaker is a solemn little black.


    "Ha ha!"


    The demon king suddenly clapped his hands and laughed, joking: "you are worthy of the great emperor, and your vision is really unique. But if you don''t stay in the Royal beast emperor''s bedroom, you dare to be born, and you are not afraid of death?"


    Small black mouth a draw, in the heart straight curse Niang, MMP, is this emperor want to come out?


    If it wasn''t for ye''er, the disciple of the great emperor, how could he be here? If he had not met the boy who died all day, he would have regretted his intestines.


    "The generals will listen to the order and kill them all!"


    In a word, tens of thousands of people were killed with red eyes.


    Ning Tao and others are surprised, scalp numb, damn, how to do? Now there is no sword.Xiaohei''s mung bean eye has been looking at these people, feeling very familiar, but can''t remember, that half of the memory seems to be in its snake god.


    Anyway, it''s disgusting to see them


    The night North sighs a way: "have no way, had to work hard, strive to drag to the northern region strong people to arrive."


    "Kill..."


    At this time.


    The demon king took out a soul fixing bead, and the free ghost fog around him was sucked. There were still some sources. Suddenly, a figure was formed.


    It was Ghost king!


    Ning Tao was so scared that his eyes almost didn''t jump out. The guy didn''t die. How could it be.


    Night north also scared, but the spirit of a sweep, found that this guy is too weak, not strong, perhaps this is the price of it.


    "Asshole!"


    "How dare you kill the soul of the king, I''m not finished with you..." Ghost King eyes canthus want to crack, strength reduction, it is more painful than killing him.


    The demon king said coldly: "step down, don''t make trouble for me, blood king, kill them as soon as possible."


    "Yes


    The blood King grinned and rushed down.


    Below the two armies fighting, instant blood, corpses everywhere, kill hard to part.


    Dozens of elders rushed up to block it. However, Bai Feng''s special envoy gritted his teeth and took out a scroll of paintings. It was a scroll of eight immortals. ***


    His eyes, looked at Ning Tao and others.


    "Little guys, listen up, this transmission volume has stored energy. If it is transmitted in a long distance, it can transmit thousands of people. You are the elite of the northern region. You can only choose you. You must escape."


    Special envoy Bai Feng''s complex entrustment.


    As soon as the words are finished, the picture envelops the talents.


    Demon King angrily drinks, erupts infinite evil spirit, pats down, especially Ning Tao who makes him angry.


    No one can be spared.


    "Roll of transmission, break the boundary!"


    White maple special envoy leads out the stored energy, uses his body to carry the attack hard, even coughs the blood, also grits one''s teeth to insist, more than a dozen referees all explode to obstruct.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red, but he hastens to put the barbarians and Xiao Hei in the ring


    The next second, the space broke.


    People feel that something is tearing at them. Magic moon, Wu Hua, Jian matchless, Duan Hei, even Ning Tao, feel dragged away by something.


    "Disease


    With a roar, the picture is full of light.


    Thousands of geniuses fly away, and even Bai Feng doesn''t know where to send them, but the farther the better, the safer it will be. Ning Tao is not willing to stay and help, but Bai Feng''s special envoy stops him with a smile.


    Just as he was leaving, special envoy Bai Feng took a look at the picture scroll. I don''t know why he threw it in the direction of Ning Tao


    "It''s a compensation..."


    But at this moment, a terrible spirit wave suddenly condenses. A dignified man, wearing emperor''s robe, crown, waist wrapped with dragon belt, appears. It seems that Chao ningtao has a watchful look,


    and Ning Tao also vaguely sees him

 Chapter 2018

    The noise in my ears is quiet.


    Ning Tao''s consciousness was a little dizzy. After several wars, he was possessed again. He was seriously injured and almost paralyzed.


    No resistance, let the power of transmission take away.


    If they continue to stay there, it will only become a burden to them and die with them. Their talents are regarded as a flame of hope and continue to pass on


    His eyes were moist, and he didn''t want to think about the scene at the top of the north. Special envoy Bai Feng, elder Hong Ya, and tens of thousands of people I''m afraid it''s a lot worse this time.


    But?


    Why are those eyes so familiar


    North of the summit.


    The shadow of a terrible spirit condenses with it. The emperor''s robe and crown are filled with thick fairy fog, and feel a sense of majesty and grandeur.


    He glanced at Ning Tao and others. The fairy mist rippled for a while, and then he turned to look at the field.


    This eye, but let him cold up.


    "Palace My Lord


    White maple special envoy on the ground coughs blood surprise way.


    The seriously injured jianlao, Yin Yizhou, and elder Hongya were very happy when they heard this. They all respectfully said to this man, "I''ll see you, Lord of the palace."


    The only remaining 10000 or 20000 people also knelt down in ecstasy


    Emperor robe figure smell speech, light nod "um" a, a wave of hand, will all whisk behind.


    When he turned his head, the scene in front of him made him look very ugly. There were tens of thousands of bloody bodies lying on the top of the north. They were all strong and elite, but now they all died here.


    And he barely saw the bodies of his enemies?


    "What happened?"


    As soon as I looked up, I saw the devil and others.


    There was a flash of light in his eyes, the ten thousand ghost practitioners, the ten thousand bone generals, and the five immortals.


    Why has he never heard of such a force?


    Immediately sneered and said: "you are really cruel. Is this the plan to clean up my northern region people''s appetite It''s too big. "


    Hearing this, the demon king, who was sitting on the throne, gently waved his hand to let the army retreat and said, "ha ha, it''s just 70000 people. It''s just a small meal. After all, it''s a meeting gift."


    "Who are you? In the fairyland, there can''t be five immortals. I''ve never heard of them, and I don''t know anything about them. "


    The emperor''s robe asked angrily.


    Seeing his question, the devil jokingly knocked his fingers on the throne and said: "enemy."


    "You Are you from the hell hall


    "Yes, I have."


    "Then why do you want to be the enemy of our northern region? The killing on such a large scale is a provocation to our great Luoxian palace? Despise me, the palace master? Or Prepare for war. "


    "Whatever you think, you just need to remember that we It''s the enemy. "


    Blood flashed in the dark pupil of the demon king.


    All of a sudden, a judge elder exclaimed: "look, palace master, they are going to run away."


    They all looked up and saw that tens of thousands of organized troops were scattered in a disciplined way, and hundreds of killing machines fled away without any direction or rules. However, the four immortals jointly launched an array


    "Run away? No, no, no, it''s just a temporary retreat. After all, when I first meet with the Lord of the great Luo palace, I naturally have to be courteous. You 30000 people are my courtesies. I''ll let you go this time, but next time... "


    "Hum," the devil sneered.


    "Do you think you have another one?" The emperor''s robe took a step and his face was full of anger.


    A wave of anger rose from the bottom of my heart. My eyes were as bright and dazzling as the sun. The power of the vast spirit and soul condensed into a sword to kill the immortal


    "Tut tut..."


    "Although I miss you very much, Lord Luo, it''s not the right time, but don''t worry, we have a long way to go, there are plenty of opportunities."


    The devil is smiling.


    But all of a sudden, an extremely sharp sword light flashed away, suddenly appeared, and then disappeared.


    "Whoosh!"


    There was a flaw in the array that had been started. A huge white skull flew up. The gap was as smooth as a mirror.


    One of the four immortals, bone king, meteorite!


    "Whoosh...!"


    The array started, leaving only a bone head.


    The three immortals were scared out in a cold sweat, especially the ghost king. They were almost scared out of their wits. It was the sword spirit. Was it its performer.


    In one move,


    killed the king of bones


    Looking at the left hand, only the bone head, the devil''s eyelids trembled.


    A pale palm tightly grasped the throne, secretly scolded: "Damn, all blame Ning Tao that son of a bitch, otherwise, the plan can be called perfect, not to mention the loss of a fairy."


    "Asshole..."


    Everyone was stunned. The immortal bone king, who was high above, has become the soul under the sword.Which elder is coming?


    "Stabbing...!"


    A space was torn, and an ancient sword man walked out with a mouthful of wine gourd in his hand.


    As soon as the old Jian opened his eyes, he was filled with ecstasy. He knelt down and said, "I''ve seen the elder."


    "Let''s meet Lord Xiaoyao!"


    The ancient sword man nodded, looked around, and then looked at the emperor robed man again. He looked stunned. He immediately arranged his clothes, nodded his head and said with a smile: "Lord, long time no see."


    "This time, alas, it''s my dereliction of duty..."


    The man in the emperor''s robe had no choice but to smile, waved his hand, and sighed: "I don''t blame you, even I didn''t expect that. I''ll try to catch some prisoners and go back to ask some questions."


    "Hello, I say you two, do you just ignore the existence of the king? What do you think you can ask without my permission?"


    The demon king suddenly held his hand with a smile.


    In an instant, all the organizers who were still in this area died suddenly.


    It seems that it was made in the soul sea


    When the old sword man was angry, he felt that the prisoner was dead. He immediately broke out the idea of "startling the sky" and shattered his throne.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    The devil''s eyes jumped, but he stood up.


    "Xiaoyao immortal is one of the top ten immortals. I really want to fight with you, but now there are no captives. What''s the plan of the palace master?" she said with a smile


    "Hum...!"


    "You don''t dare to be lawless in this projection state. I remember that there are many ways to torture projection. Do you want to have a try?"


    "Palace master," the old sword man asked.


    D look at the chapter of ~ k legal edition. On section L, the man in the emperor''s robe squinted and suddenly said, "since you want to play, the palace master will accompany you."


    One hand out, want to pinch burst him.


    The demon king didn''t resist at all. He just let him do it, but there was a trace of evil smile in his mouth


    "Bang!"


    Seeing this, the leader of the great Luo Palace said angrily, "it is said that the leader of the palace, Xianling, commands the northern region, with Xiaoyao elder as the leader and Tiangang Disha as the auxiliary, to clean the whole northern region. I will let none of these mice stay."


    "I will obey the order of the palace master..."


    The fury roared like thunder.


    Thousands of miles away, there are two fuzzy men with mysterious pattern robes in the clouds. Listening to the thunder, they have wonderful faces and funny smiles.


    "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that someone would take such a step faster than Yan Mo Temple. This kind of thankless killing work was also robbed. What do you think we should do, King Qin Guang?"


    A Yin cold man lightly laughs a way.


    The man, known as king Qin Guang, was silent for a long time. He suddenly turned around and said, "come on, King Chu Jiang, go back and tell the temple master that the fairyland is going to be lively..."

 Chapter 2019

    Ning Tao knows nothing about the turmoil in the northern region.


    In a moist soil, a plant shoots out of the ground, green evergreen, a peaceful.


    But a ripple in the space could not help falling from it. A person fell directly into the grass and seemed to fall into a coma and deep sleep.


    Looking at his face, it''s Ning Tao.


    There is also a wonderful colorful picture


    "Twitter..."


    An uninvited guest disturbed the birds here, flapping their wings and flying away in panic.


    Ning Tao is still in a coma.


    But at this time, a low whimper came out from the forest, full of threats, threats, like a overlord in showing territorial awareness, fishy wind.


    "Shasha...!"


    Just heard a whirling sound, a huge shadow gradually emerged from the dense forest.


    This is actually a deceptive tiger. It''s level six.


    As soon as Ba Hu appeared, a pair of scarlet tiger eyes focused on Ning Tao. He was actually a human. He looked delicious. The surging blood made him greedy. He licked his scarlet tongue and surrounded it.


    Around him again and again, aware that there was no danger, he wanted to rush up to enjoy the food.


    But at this time, from its scarlet tiger eyes, unexpectedly saw such a scene of fear.


    In that shadow, actually slowly climbed out of a human figure, from the shadow, climb out, it is almost like a ghost.


    Ba Hu was scared to pee and sobbed for mercy.


    The handsome young man in black robe, who crawled out of the shadow of Ning Tao, saw this. His face sank and he said faintly: "don''t roll, no one is allowed to come near here."


    As soon as Xianwei was released, Bahu ran away crying


    And this person is yebei.


    He coughed up blood in his chest and looked at Ning Tao with a lingering fear. This boy is really crazy, but it''s worth it if he can chop the ghost king with his own hand.


    The bastard is not dead, but his strength is greatly reduced. If you meet him next time, you can absolutely crush him.


    "Cough...!"


    Night North coughs up a mouthful of blood directly, notice Ning Tao not far away suddenly, have a wonderful picture scroll.


    "Well, this This is the roll of transmission! "


    Yebei''s eyes brighten. It''s an eight grade immortal weapon, and it''s also the rarest space magic weapon. No matter how valuable it is, few of it can surpass it.


    I didn''t expect that this thing came with me?


    A hand move, directly in the palm of the hand.


    Looking at this picture, he sighs at the complexity of the north at night. He thinks that he deserves it. He has been on the alert for three times, and even tried every means to inform the palace, but in the end, it is ironic.


    If there is such a disaster in the northern region, it can only be said that the time is not good.


    "Alas


    I didn''t expect that organization to be so strong, full of five immortals. Who knows, is that all?


    In addition, among the great forces in the northern region, he always thought that there was a traitor in ambush, who would be a bully and isolate himself. Even now, he is not sure who the traitor is.


    "Damn it


    The night North secretly scolds a, gnash teeth not to be willing.


    A person''s strength is limited after all, this time, she still entrusted Ning Tao''s blessing, looked at the picture scroll in the hand, unexpectedly stuffed into his arms.


    You can''t take personal chance.


    He explored the surroundings with his spirit and found that there was no danger. He simply left his memory and rushed away.


    ¡Ì / 0ud


    in any case, he is also a member of the northern region. Besides, he has a feud with that organization, so he must continue to pursue it. As for this boy, he should be at ease.


    I still owe you a favor


    When he left, the place became quiet gradually. There was no danger in the barren mountains.


    Because there''s a tiger loyal here.


    "Step on...!"


    After a long time, there came the sound of rapid footsteps.


    I saw a group of more than a dozen people running, biting their teeth and running to the depths, as if they were faithfully protecting one of the petite women. Everyone was bathed in blood.


    "Roar


    A tyrant tiger suddenly rushed out with angry eyes. Its strength is only six levels, and it can''t speak.


    "Damn, where''s the stupid tiger in the way? Get out of my way. If you don''t get out of my way, I''ll kill you," a one eyed old man said angrily.


    More than a dozen strong people immediately bite their teeth and pull out the knife.


    "Wait Wait, let me, "the little woman in the center suddenly cried out.


    "Be careful, Miss Lu!" A crowd of guards advised.


    The little girl, who was called Miss Lu, walked out and whispered softly. She even took out the few pieces of dried meat that were left and threw them all to the tiger.


    "Big tiger, we are being chased now. Can you let us go?"


    After eating the dried meat, Bahu still showed his teeth and roared. But he was ordered by the God not to allow anyone to come near here. If it was normal, it would not be right now."Roar...!"


    Miss Lu was in a hurry and prayed: "big tiger, please let us go..."


    "His grandmother''s, with a beast fee what words, and then ink down the pursuit all catch up, let me come, even if seriously injured can also kill it."


    The one eyed old man pulled out his sword.


    Although more than a dozen of them were exhausted from their bloody struggle, it still took little effort to deal with a sixth level beast. Unfortunately, these days, even if you drink cold water, you''ll have to cram your teeth, and a beast dares to go wild.


    "Dao FA, twelve swords!"


    The one eyed old man roared and tried his best to fight with the six level tyrant tiger. The rest of the people also fought.


    "Three elders, don''t," Miss Lu couldn''t bear it, but she was stopped by a young man with a sense of justice, and she sighed helplessly.


    After a while, Bahu was dismembered.


    Several of the shooters gasped for breath and quickly called the crowd to continue to flee. They had just been delayed for a long time.


    "Step on...!"


    But just running for a while, suddenly stopped.


    The one eyed old man was in the front. He was suspicious. It seemed that there was a man lying in front of him. He went over with a big knife and found that he was in a coma.


    Miss Lu and others also rush over, curiously looking at Ning Tao, how can this person fall here?


    "Elder three, let''s take him, or he will die here."


    The one eyed old man sneered: "Miss, don''t be kind at this time. It''s one thing whether we can live or not. How can we spare ourselves to save this boy?"


    Speaking, suddenly saw Ning Tao''s arms that sent out a strange color picture.


    This eye made him infatuated with it. Judging from his old experience, it must be a treasure.


    Immediately and impolitely grab it and put it in my arms.


    "Elder three, how can you take other people''s things?" Miss Lu frowned.


    The one eyed old man said with a sly smile: "Miss, you don''t understand. I''ll tell you later. By the way, the team is too tired now. Why don''t you just take a rest and give me the axe and shield that the old leader gave you."


    "By the way, I won''t help you to kill it."


    Miss Lu did not think much, but handed over a broken axe.


    But the delicate shield in the palm of his hand hesitated, huff and puff: "well, three elders, my father said, I must take this thing on me."


    "So..."


    "Ha ha, your father is right. A defense treasure like this should be taken with you. But if this one-time axe can kill a strong Taoist, I''ll take it for the elder. It''s really useless for it."


    The one eyed old man gave an evil smile, but he suddenly retreated.


    The young man suddenly said angrily, "asshole, you betrayed us and took refuge with the elder."

 Chapter 2020

    As soon as the words came out, more than a dozen people were angry.


    They have been loyal and righteous for decades. The old leader of the gang is even more loyal to the three elders and entrusts his daughter to him.


    but unexpectedly, he turns to the elder.


    This time, the rebellion of Zhongyi gang was caused by a group of elders, all because of different ideas.


    The three elders touched the hot chest and felt that the baby was burning. This time, he might be rich. He took a look at the unconscious Ning Tao and the axe in his hand. He couldn''t believe Miss Lu''s pain and shield.


    Sneer way: "Jie Jie, did not have this pressure box bottom''s battle axe, you also did not have any threat."


    "At least I have some friendship. It''s hard for me to kill you. It''s just that the pursuers will arrive soon. You''ll die here."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Laughing, the three elders shot into the forest.


    The strength of the explosion was very strong, not weak at all. He pretended all the way.


    The young man was furious. The battle axe was the only card they had left. It was enough to wipe out the strong man who practiced Taoism. It was a blow left by the old gang leader before he died. The old dog should be broken into pieces.


    "Putong...!"


    Miss Lu was sitting on the ground, her beautiful eyes empty.


    Young she has to bear such a human stab, she only felt a broken heart, usually treat her as a granddaughter''s third grandfather, actually betrayed.


    "Young lady, cheer up. Don''t cry because of that old dog. He doesn''t deserve to..."


    "Whoosh...!"


    All of a sudden, a dense burst of wind broke out.


    In a moment, nearly a hundred people appeared, grinning and encircling the whole dense forest.


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Lu ling''er? Why don''t you keep on running, elder three? Ha ha, I''ve taken great pains to accompany him in this play."


    A fierce man grinned.


    "Screw you, tie tou. The old gang leader treats you well. Once he was plotted, you son of a bitch took refuge with the elder. Now you come to kill his daughter. Are you worthy of the old gang leader?"


    The young man in a daze scolded.


    The more than a dozen guards were angry. Along the way, they really saw what human feelings were.


    "A bunch of bastards, all damn it!"


    "Kill


    "Take miss to break through..." More than a dozen big men were red eyed, and they tore off a cut.


    Lu ling''er''s eyes are full of tears. There are enough dead people, and her heart is also tortured. The betrayal of the three elders makes her miserable.


    I just feel that the world is dark


    After a while, there were only two people left.


    The young man was covered with blood, but his eyebrows were healthy. He grabbed a long gun and killed his red eyes. Looking at the corpses on the ground, and the iron head and other enemies smiling at each other, he had no fear but worry.


    "Ling''er, I''m afraid brother justice can''t protect you. I''ll hold them down later, and you''ll run hard..."


    "No No, if you want to die, die together, "Lu ling''er cried and shook his head. He grabbed a sword to survive.


    Even if you want to die, you have to kill more.


    Seeing this, the ferocious man tietou sneered: "let our delicate miss ling''er do it. It seems that we are not authentic. Our loyal and righteous Gang is most particular about loyalty and justice. When we go back, we will be happy and smart."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Nearly a hundred people were laughing greedily.


    Lu ling''er''s figure has always been in their eyes. Although she is Lori, she is still young, but she is very delicate and delicate, which has to be said to be in line with some hobbies.


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you!"


    Lengtou young man is furious. He kills tietou with a long gun. He insults linger and dies.


    "Well, I can''t help myself!"


    "Angry wave palm!"


    The iron head takes a beat from the air and makes it directly.


    I saw a huge water blue handprint in front of the young man, just like a square seal.


    "Boom!"


    With a heavy noise, the young man was beaten away.


    In mid air spit out a mouthful of blood, ribs broken several, but he red eyes, a turn up, a wrong step, want to kill in the past.


    Behind suddenly came a groan: "hiss, Hello, step on my hand."


    The young man was startled by the words.


    Turn around is a shot, this blow he didn''t stay, but also panic under a blow, with his alchemy cultivation, heavily hit down.


    "Bang!"


    With a crisp sound, the gun broke.


    Everyone is a Leng, even Lengtou youth are silly, this How is that possible?


    In his sight, his shot was completely blocked by a young man. He didn''t feel the spiritual power, but his five level magic weapon was broken.


    "This..."Lu ling''er was also surprised. The man was a stranger who had fallen on the grass before.


    Exactly, Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao looks around the crowd with doubts, but he has some more memories in his mind. It''s yebei who left him. He immediately receives information in the same place


    What the hell?


    Is this kid a fool?


    The brows of tietou and others are wrinkled. It looks like a hard stubble. No matter what, kill them together.


    "Monkey, go and kill them!"


    A wretched man suddenly jumped out, the speed is very fast, eyes swept, found Ning Tao is absent-minded, a happy heart, first killed him.


    "Dao FA, long arm fist!"


    In the iron head and others proud grin, Ning Tao unexpectedly casually patted over, like a thinker in driving flies.


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, it was like a shell.


    A terrible palm print was flattened nearly 100 meters in the forest. The ancient trees collapsed, leaving a deep dent. Finally, it was patted on a mountain.


    The monkey''s flesh and blood were blurred when he looked at it.


    :¡°¡£ 0


    "this..."


    Lu ling''er, the iron head and other people were stunned. With one move, they killed the monkey at the beginning of the cultivation.


    And it looks like a fly swatter.


    "Goo Grunt


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, suddenly surprised to scan up, and touched his body, but his face changed, what''s the matter, the volume of transmission?


    Yebei Mingming told him that it was on him.


    A cool heart, immediately rushed around the cold way: "who took my picture?"


    Nearly a hundred people were scared to death.


    "Yes Three elders


    Lu ling''er shivers calmly.


    When the young man heard this, he gritted his teeth and said, "if you are willing to help us kill all these scum, I will take you to the three elders and give you enough reward."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. For him, there are hundreds of ways to know the answer he wants.


    Talk about terms?


    "Hum, boy, I advise you not to meddle in your own business. It''s the internal business of my loyal gang. Don''t make trouble for yourself, otherwise..."


    Iron head and nearly a hundred people sneered around.


    Lu ling''er, a young man in a daze, sticks to each other tightly. His face is pale, and some are unwilling.


    But Ning Tao takes a deep breath and smiles at the crowd. One hand turns yellowish brown, and the other hand turns golden yellow. A murderous opportunity breaks out.


    "A group of mole ants dare to clamor with us!"


    "The way of earth, Xuanwu shield!"


    Before the iron head and others could react, they were immediately buckled in by a tortoise shaped Xuanwu shield.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Hundreds of people were shocked and angry, but they couldn''t break it.


    "Golden way, magic weapon!"


    Ning Tao drinks coldly and presses with one hand. A hundred golden guns appear in the sky. They are inserted into the Xuanwu shield mercilessly, and there are a lot of screams.


    A second later, it shed hundreds of blood.


    "Death Dead? "


    Lu ling''er''s eyes were round, but nearly a hundred people died.


    How terrible is his strength?


    As soon as he threw his sleeve robe, Ning Tao said to them faintly: "now, take me to find the three elders. If you dare to cheat me, your fate will be ten times worse than him."

 Chapter 2021

    As he spoke, three shields suddenly broke.


    That iron head still has two Lian Xu, instantly panic ground escape, fly also like to rush into the mountain forest.


    "Asshole, wait for me!"


    Lu ling''er and Lengtou young man were surprised for a moment and said: "no, let them run away."


    But Ning Tao mouth hook, this is he intentionally, hand a flash, a figure appeared in the side, there is a familiar black turtle, appeared on the shoulder.


    "Rather Master


    "Eh, boy, are you finished? Look what you''re doing. I''m going to be angry and kill all sides, but you hide me. Alas."


    Xiao Hei is very aggressive.


    But Ning Tao turns his mouth and gives him a scornful look. I don''t know you for such a long time.


    It is estimated that "our triangle is the descendant of emperor Wanling, who has come out of many brilliant strong men, but those detailed records are kept in the hands of the first blood, Lord yuan mu. Are you spies?"


    Then he grasped the spirit in his arms.


    The five realms have been wantonly arresting the talents of their blood vessels in their triangle, bringing them back to the clan and making use of them. This has been the case for so many years, which is also the reason for their decline.


    And ling''er is a blood person.


    Ning Tao suddenly, and then said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry, in terms of knowledge, this turtle is still very accurate, and I just want to go back to the picture."


    "Whoosh...!"


    As soon as he rushed out of the forest, he saw a city.


    "First city!"


    What a strange name?


    The iron head rushed into the city with blood dripping, and the barbarians rushed in without fear.


    Ning Tao just move, suddenly hear Ling Er weak way: "that, three elder should be back to help inside, there are many strong, more two melt road strong, you Have you ever called? "


    Hear this, Ning Tao light smile.


    "I''ll let them go together..."

 Chapter 2022

    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way


    Tietou ran all the way and knocked over many people in the city, but his face was full of panic.


    He really hit a ghost today.


    Inexplicably, I met a man lying on the ground and killed the monkey with a second move. That''s all. Suddenly, a little boy came out to pick three more.


    I''m sorry that he was defeated.


    "Damn, where are these guys coming from? Why are they so abnormal one by one..."


    Mangu is not only the inner disciple of taijizong, but also the second disciple of ningtao.


    Pick three, barely keep the master''s face.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao grabs ling''er and rushes in directly from the city and flies to Zhongyi Gang along the route.


    At this time, the loyal and righteous gang.


    The three elders came back with a full load of happiness. They got the one-time battle axe and got a mysterious treasure. This time, they overfulfilled the task.


    I haven''t hidden my privacy yet. I''ll take it out and study it together.


    More than a dozen senior executives looked at the mysterious picture on the table with light in their eyes.


    "Yes, yes, it''s a good baby. Third, you''ve made a great contribution this time."


    The elder said with ecstasy: "I see that there is a strange and unpredictable force of space in this painting. You should know that everything related to space is absolutely not a leisurely thing."


    "According to my preliminary judgment, even if this thing is put up for auction, it will start with ten thousand spirit stones at least."


    But I don''t know that if Bai Feng''s special envoy hears this sentence, he will be kicked to death. A blind old man can''t sell ten billion spirit stones


    "Ha ha...!"


    They all laughed and were in a good mood.


    But the old fox''s two elders are cautious: "third, you said the coma boy, have you solved it, don''t have any trouble."


    "Don''t worry, the iron head guy has a hundred brothers and will clean up his tail. He probably doesn''t even know how to die."


    The three elders laughed triumphantly.


    But just then, there was a commotion at the door, and a frightened voice called out: "big Elder, it''s not good. The enemy is coming. The enemy is attacking... "


    "Boom Ah...! "


    A scream made everyone turn pale.


    More than a dozen senior officials, three elders and others rushed out in an instant, with a sense of evil spirit on their faces.


    As soon as the elder was about to go out, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the mysterious picture. His sparse brow wrinkled, and his eyes flashed bright. He even let fly a letter eagle. Then he put away the picture and rushed out.


    Just in case,


    let the vice leader of the Wolf Gang help


    "Who dares to be a villain in my loyalty?"


    As soon as the elder rushes out, he suddenly looks silly. The center surrounded by hundreds of people is just a boy of refining emptiness.


    Iron head, but died in his hands.


    "This is What''s going on? "


    The second elder squinted and asked, "third, is this the man who fell to the ground?"


    "No, I''ve never seen him before, but he''s just a man of three abilities. He''s really bold enough to come here and have a wild life."


    The three elders sneered coldly.


    "Boy, you are making a big fuss about what happened to my loyal and righteous gang. If you don''t come out today, you are going to leave your life here."


    The second elder grinned darkly.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Although he was in the enemy circle, Mangu was not afraid. He said with a smile, "some of you have taken my master''s things. I advise you to hand them in as soon as possible."


    "Otherwise..."


    "Hum, otherwise, what can you do? You dare to talk big with a little practice?" The elder snorted coldly.


    "Otherwise, my master will make this place to the ground, and kindly advise you not to do stupid things, because you can''t imagine who you are offending?"


    Mangu raised his head with pride.


    But all of a sudden, the body of the three elders rushed to the front of the body and quickly cut off the twelve swords.


    "Waves


    The brute''s eyes jumped and his figure suddenly retreated. I didn''t expect that this old guy would play the trick of sneak attack.


    "Brush, brush!"


    It seems that there are hundreds of knives.


    They all held their arms and joked. I''m afraid this guy is finished. He dares to fight with the three elders in close combat. The concentrated light of the sword is almost perfect.


    Look at the bear like boy, I don''t think the master is very good.


    "Whoosh!"


    All of a sudden, a ghost came in.


    It was a young man, dressed in a flaming red robe, holding the knife between his two fingers, like a giant pliers, which could not move."No!"


    Three elder pupil shrink, instantly recognized this person, is lying on the ground that coma figure.


    But as soon as he was about to step back, he was caught by a lightning like hand. No one could see how he did it. In a moment, the three elders of Lian Xu Bazhong were lifted up like a dead dog.


    "This How could this happen? "


    "Gulu!"


    "Are you the three elders who took my picture?" Ning Tao''s eyes are deep and light.


    "No, you You''ve got the wrong person, "the Third Elder said with difficulty, his face turned purple.


    He felt that the arm between his neck was not a hand, but a King Kong arm. It was too strong. He felt that standing in front of the young man was like facing a powerful man.


    "Brother Ning, that''s him. I watched him take your picture with my own eyes," the spirit son yelled.


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere around was tense.


    Big long old eye one cold, probe a way: "how, this kid is your classmate elder martial brother?"


    "Er..."


    Mangu Khan scratched his head and said, "he is my master. You''d better hand over the things, or he will get angry and the consequences will be very serious."


    "Master? Old man


    The latest chapter B L (section I +) 0f


    a crowd almost didn''t stare out.


    Do you think we are blind? This boy is about your age, and you say he is your master.


    The spirit of the second elder sweeps, and finds that this man is also a Lian Xu, even before he arrives at Rong Dao. He immediately laughs. Are these two boys the only ones to make trouble?


    "Ridiculous


    Immediately sneered: "two kids, now the elder gives you a chance to let go of the third, otherwise, you will be buried with him."


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, the three elders broke their necks.


    Ning Tao grabs his ring, and then he is still on the side, just looking for his own picture.


    "Er..."


    Hundreds of people at the scene were silly. My God, is this guy really desperate?


    Lu ling''er and Lu Zhengyi were also shocked. They knew that they shouldn''t have come. He dared to kill the three elders. Didn''t they mean to cause public anger?


    There are thousands of Zhongyi gang


    "You want to die!"


    Two elder roar, instant one hand clench a fist to blow out, vigorous strength is like fierce bear.


    "Hum, sun boxing!"


    Ning Tao cold hum, a punch blast out.


    "Ah ah..."


    Nearly a thousand people excited to see, but the next second was silly, two elders, was a blow into pieces, a terrible flame burned him to ashes.


    A few minutes later, the two elders died.


    The elder''s smile suddenly became stiff and petrified

 Chapter 2023

    There was a complete silence.


    Nearly a thousand people look at Ning Tao. It''s like looking at a monster, a freak, a strong man of rongdao, who was killed by one blow.


    There are no bones left.


    The most important thing is that the person who makes the move is only a person who practices the nine elements of emptiness.


    "How is that possible?"


    Ning Tao is indifferent. It''s like doing a trivial thing. All he cares about is the scroll of painting, the eight grade fairy ware and the scroll of transmission.


    Put away two elder''s rings and explore again.


    All of them were scared by this scene, and their legs and feet were weak What kind of enemy is this?


    I feel like they''re the one with the least sense of security.


    Lu ling''er and Lu Zhengyi are both stunned. Is this the normal world they know?


    This elder brother Ning, good So strong.


    Barbarian bone is a joking smile. Compared with the northern region sect, this is a bird now. Any genius can kill them.


    He felt too condescending to master


    "You You... "


    The elder was shocked and said, "are you a great friar, and you''re making fun of us with the technique of standing face?"


    "Do you think I''m the kind of boring person?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. My patience is limited. Hand over the painting scroll, or I will wash you with blood, though I don''t want to do that."


    Ning Tao put away the ring and said coldly.


    "Hum!"


    The elder''s face changed. The more he cared about the painting, the more valuable it was, and he couldn''t give it up.


    It''s a gamble whether you can make a fortune or not.


    Wait for the vice leader of the Wolf Gang to come


    He immediately roared with anger: "all brothers listen to the order, this man even killed the two elders of our loyal and righteous Gang, and even despised us. It''s unforgivable."


    "Kill, all together with me!"


    On hearing this, a group of confidants rushed up.


    Although they are not good at individual strength, they can also kill you in terms of the number of people. If hundreds of people go together, those who practice Taoism will be afraid.


    "Roar..."


    Rather than shaking his head, Ning Tao stepped on the ground.


    "The way of water, the river of water!"


    A powerful swamp covered him for thousands of meters in an instant. In the earth, he stretched out his hands to catch people.


    At this time, it began to rain again.


    It looks very gorgeous, but it''s a lethal thing. If you look at it carefully, it''s a sharp weapon as thin as a needle and as sharp as an arrow, falling down like a cow''s hair.


    "Fight against Qi and become a soldier!"


    Struggling people see this, scared pupils shrink.


    "Ah..."


    "No Don''t Ah, ah... "


    Soon there was a howl. Ning Tao didn''t want to kill more, but he was not good tempered. Now he gave them a bloody lesson.


    The elder has a wide range of knowledge. He found that this is not a common trick. He saw three kinds of power of one-way cultivation.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he sneaked into the battlefield.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    A group of people wave weapons to stop Jinyu, and some strong people rush to Ning Tao''s eyes without fear of threat like a bull.


    "Blood technique, the horns of the ox collide!"


    Ning Tao pats a dead person, eyes light up a glimmer of splendor, ear also spreads small black ponder voice: "see, this is similar to the orc talent instinct."


    "Use the body of man and exert the power of beast."


    "Boom...!"


    As he spoke, the man finally rushed to his eyes.


    Ning Tao mouth hook, unexpectedly with both hands to accept the blow, body suddenly, this strength is really not general big.


    Surprised in the heart, but a kick to break his heart.


    The three men on the top of his head cut down angrily, but Ning Tao turned his hands into Yin cold, which was pure and concentrated the power of cold on one palm.


    "Taiyin palm!"


    The air freezes with one hand.


    "Boom!"


    The three men broke out with all their strength, but they were knocked over with one palm, eroded by the power of the Taiyin, and in the blink of an eye, they were frozen into human popsicles.


    All the viscera have become ice lumps.


    In a moment, hundreds of people died.


    Ning Tao rushed all the way, covered with blood and corpses. The painting scroll should be in the hands of the elder. Kill him, everything will be solved.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly felt cold on my back.


    "Catch the picture!"


    As soon as Ning Tao turned his head, he saw a huge mottled battle axe coming. It was like old age, but it burst out an amazing force.


    It''s enough to defeat a strong man.


    Lu ling''er was shocked and said, "brother Ning, be careful. This is my father''s seal. Let''s go."


    "Jie Jie, it''s too late!"


    Big elder red eyes roar, but the heart is extremely painful, this is the strength of his negotiations with the Wolf Gang, damn bastard, must kill him."Son of a bitch, die for me!"


    The Tomahawk is shining, as if it is going to create a new world.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes jumped, he had no time to dodge. He suddenly roared and gathered the strength of the way of earth in his hand. He directly received the blade with empty hands.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise and the whole courtyard exploded.


    Dozens of people nearby were shocked by the huge shock wave, and the hard ground under their feet could not bear the heavy load and collapsed inch by inch.


    They were shocked and hit hard.


    Now that kid''s done.


    Lu ling''er''s beautiful eyes are empty. She covers her red lips and tears in her eyes. If the elder falls, it''s all because of her. It''s all because of her stupidity.


    Even Mangu was surprised.


    "Roar..."


    The elder grins grimly. He dares to catch the old leader''s attack with all his strength empty handed. This boy is really beyond his ability. He will die if he practices Taoism.


    "The way to fight, gotian!"


    Suddenly, a roar of anger came from under the shadow of the light of the Tomahawk. Everyone heard the chill of their spine and suddenly looked up to the sky.


    Suddenly saw a mysterious unreal immortal soldiers cut.


    "No How could it be? "


    The elder''s eyes were full of fear, and he mobilized all his strength to defend. However, under the immortal soldiers, all the defenses were local chickens.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the whole training ground was divided into two.


    The crowd was stunned. Half of the elder''s body was cut into blood and flesh. He screamed and screamed, and there was a long gully on the ground.


    "This..."


    "Ouch


    All of a sudden, a wolf roared in my ear.


    The voice was ferocious, excited and cruel. The earth trembled in bursts, and the faces of the people were scared.


    "Hard Are they coming? "


    ¡è%^-£¨G0£¡ S


    seeing this, the elder, who twisted and screamed, burst out his eyes and said with a ferocious smile: "ha ha Little bastard, you''re finished. My reinforcements are here. He''s a real strong man who practices Taoism. "


    "All of you are going to die, all of you are going to die..."


    At this time, a huge fierce wolf jumped from a pavilion, with amazing jumping power and a coquettish man.


    Flying in the air, attracted countless eyes.


    "Ha ha..."


    The elder laughed wildly and roared hysterically: "please, vice leader of the Wolf Gang..."


    Before he finished speaking, a giant hand filled with fairy fog took a picture directly.


    "Immortal method, pick star hand!"


    "Boom...!"


    The eyes of the gang leader almost jumped out and tried to resist, but it was mayfly that shook the tree and was directly patted into meat mud by this hand.


    "Deng "It''s a good time..."


    The elder petrified and looked at the pudding.


    Ning Tao directly light came over, a grabbed his ring, a scan, immediately found that exciting picture.


    "Immortal instrument, the volume of transmission!"

 Chapter 2024

    "Finally I''ve got it


    Ning Tao was relieved. Although he didn''t know how the treasure came with him, it was obvious that he It can be used.


    And only he can push it to the extreme.


    Even if Daluo fairy palace wants to recycle, it needs to find him. Therefore, he can understand for a period of time.


    "Tut Tut, you''ve made a lot of money this time. Even in my time, it''s the most precious thing for everyone. The emperor doesn''t have one in his hand. It''s really cheap."


    Xiao Hei sees the sour road of adverbial.


    "You Who are you? "


    The elder was shocked, his eyes suddenly protruded, and his spirit was nearly broken.


    He was defeated, that''s all.


    However, the vice leader of the Wolf Gang, who is a strong Taoist, was patted into meat mud and appeared in less than three seconds.


    Not even a line, even his mount, fierce wolf, have a line.


    He really couldn''t figure out that a weak and strong man was so powerful that the cultivation system couldn''t control him?


    What on earth is this


    Ning Tao''s light glance, like the indifferent overlook of the king of nine gods, is looking at an unimportant mole ant and says slowly: "you I don''t deserve to know. "


    As soon as the golden flame is released, it will burn him directly.


    "No, ah..."


    The elder screamed in pain. Every inch of his body and every foot of his soul were wailing. In one second, the blood evaporated, then the flesh and blood "Zizi" sounded, the bones melted, and then turned to ashes.


    All the three elders fell.


    Only a few hundred of the remaining loyal gang members were scared to death. They threw away their weapons and raised their hands to surrender.


    More people begged: "spirit Miss ling''er, please help us. We are all forced to fight back. We can''t help it. "


    "That''s right. As far as I know, the old gang leader suddenly fell. It seems that it''s related to the Wolf Gang. They have always been the enemies of our loyal gang. This time, they have united with the elder. That''s why we have this backwater."


    "We have to..."


    Hearing this, Lu ling''er bit Shuinen''s lips and finally said: "that, master..."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, Xiao Hei put his hands and said with a smile: "OK, OK, master tortoise is in charge. I''ll leave you one life. Master tortoise will come to you later."


    "More Thank you, Mr. turtle, thank you... "


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao looks at Xiao Hei thoughtfully. This guy always feels something is on his mind along the way.


    Aware of his eyes, Xiao Hei grinned again: "boy, why don''t you stay here for a rest? You just killed the deputy leader. It''s not a small revenge. If you leave, they will be finished."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s hearts were cold again.


    They are the most clear about the temperament of the Wolf Gang. It''s no different from wild animals. It''s extremely cruel.


    At present, the deputy leader of the gang is dead here. If Ning Tao doesn''t see any trace and can''t find the unlucky children, the fate of these people will be worse than death.


    Let alone the three elders.


    "It''s over, it''s all over..."


    Lu ling''er pursed her mouth, looked at the despair of the people, took out a shield and said, "brother Ning, this is the only treasure my father left me. It''s a magic weapon to protect my body. The grade is comparable to the seventh grade."


    "If you are willing to stay, I will give this to you. I hope you can save our loyal gang."


    Ning Tao did not speak, still indifferent.


    Not to mention seven level magic weapon, even one level of seven level magic weapon is not enough to make him stay and work hard.


    I''ve always been singing: "I don''t know what you''re going to do today, but I don''t know what you''re going to do."


    Finish saying, return to make a wink toward Ning Tao.


    The latter shrugged, put the ring away, and then found a room to understand.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, since it''s Xiaohei''s idea, it must be for his good. It''s probably related to the blood person.


    Now the most important thing is to understand "the volume of transmission", and then find a way to return to taijizong.


    As for the Wolf Gang, he didn''t really care


    Xiao Hei stayed, summoned the gang, lay down on the shoulder of barbarian bones and pointed out what to say all the time. Some of the gang leader''s confidants who were imprisoned because of the big elder''s backwater were also released.


    These people look wonderful when they listen to the rebuke


    In the room, the landscape is picturesque.


    Ning Tao is quietly feeling this picture scroll, in which a hook and a skim, a horizontal and a Na, are like dragon and phoenix dance, silver pen and iron hook, is the essence of space Avenue.


    It''s hard for him to imagine which expert refined this picture scroll. It''s a magic work.


    A river, a boat, an old fisherman, and even the continuous mountains are all the true portraits of the avenue of space, just like the brand, lifelike, in his eyes, just like the living.In a moment, he felt that the avenue of space became more and more profound, as if he had opened the door of space


    This realization is a whole day.


    When Ning Tao opened his eyes, he flashed a wisp of silver. Although it was subtle, he could feel it.


    At this time, he has some magical feeling. He has both existence and nonexistence. He is like being integrated with the surrounding space, without any sense of abruptness. He fits very well. If you don''t need to see it with the naked eye, you will feel that it is a part of the space.


    If a Taoist expert saw this scene, he would exclaim: "this is the unity of heaven and man!"


    This kind of state can be found in the road of martial arts and Taoism


    Ning Tao looks happy. He didn''t expect that he just realized that he had such a big improvement. They say that space is the most difficult to cultivate, but he has the highest attainments in this way.


    Fourteen beauties, only one.


    "Why, haven''t you seen enough?" Ning Tao suddenly side of the head, staring at a black turtle, said with a smile.


    Xiao Hei was surprised and said: "you You can find me. I''m hiding my breath on purpose. "


    However, Ning Tao just laughed but did not speak.


    In the latest chapter, what''s your plan in the future


    Xiao Hei stares at Ning Tao excitedly.


    The latter was stunned and said casually: "what else can I do? I need huge resources for vagrant children to continue to wander. Otherwise, I can''t feed my way. Now I''m going to break through the road and need more.


    "Yes, but Mr. tortoise has a good way to go!" Xiao Hei holds his arm and looks proud.


    "What?"


    "Here it is Triangle


    Speaking of this, Xiao Hei suddenly looked solemn and said, "boy, I''d like to ask you something. Have you ever thought about forming forces?"


    "A force that only belongs to you Ning Tao, a force controlled by you, is also A big boost for your future. "


    Ning Tao was stunned and stupefied.


    To tell you the truth, he never had this idea. In his eyes, it was troublesome. If he had leisure and time, he might as well go to practice for a while.


    I''m really speechless at the moment.


    Xiao Hei solemnly asked: "if you want to, there is an opportunity now. As long as you nod your head, you will have a power belonging to ningtao."


    "If you have Mr. tortoise to help you, let''s set a small goal and unify Triangle

 Chapter 2025

    Ning Tao is stunned to hear that he unifies the triangle and has a small goal. You think your surname is Wang.


    Even if it''s a small domain, it doesn''t mean that unification can be achieved. If it''s really that easy to do, do you think it can get you? It''s not too painful to talk.


    Although he thinks that his strength is not bad, when he meets an old strong man, it''s how far he can go.


    "Pull it down, no interest!"


    Small black silly eyes, immediately urgent way: "Hey, this is a great thing, how many Tianzong wizard are eager to have a belong to their own forces."


    "Some things are related to cause and effect, and the way is not clear. But if you think about it, which of those powerful people who used to have no big background, Mr. GUI dares to assure you that those influential people are powerful in Jiucheng city."


    "And with power, resources will be more abundant and strength will be stronger. Don''t forget your situation. You can''t deal with qijuemin, Qingyun mansion and even that evil organization by yourself."


    "Even if it''s protecting relatives, Xia Mengfei and Tong Yaqian, do you think you can protect them alone?"


    Ning Tao frowned, but he still felt uncomfortable.


    He was used to being free and wild, and suddenly made him serious. He really didn''t adapt.


    Let alone let him form a force


    When he was on earth, he understood that the greater his status, the greater his responsibility. Hongmeng alliance leader, he shouldered this burden, and the hardships of that year are still fresh in my mind.


    In the crevice, the wolf survived.


    Alas,


    let''s not mention the past.


    A pair of sword eyebrows tightly wrinkled together


    Xiaohei also knew it, and immediately advised: "don''t worry, boy, it''s not so troublesome to create a force. Guiye used to do this in those years. You just need to fight with people, which is also your strong point."


    "The rest of the trivia will be dealt with by someone. Now everything is ready. The only thing you need is Dongfeng''s consent."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was silent.


    This matter is by no means a small matter. He always has some consideration in his mind, and he doesn''t know what to worry about?


    Panic? fear? Or nervous?


    Seeing his intention, Xiao Hei added excitedly: "this matter is good for you. Even if you don''t think about it for you, you should also think about your fellow souls. This triangle is all your hometown."


    "In those days, after the first World War, the only remaining blood families also migrated to the fairyland, which is now the triangle, but because it is coveted by people, it slowly declined."


    "Do you have the heart to see them as pets in captivity?"


    Ning Tao frowned deeper and deeper.


    "Also, when your space Avenue is completed, you may be able to return to the world alone. Don''t forget that now the seal of the insect ancestor is broken and the earth is recovering."


    "Your friends and relatives on the earth, what can they do? The tortoise can only tell you that the future world of souls must be the home of war. With territory, you can get them here."


    "It can be said that there is no harm but all benefits!"


    After hearing this, Ning Tao''s faith has been shaken. This matter has always been in his heart.


    Home, he has been longing for


    Seeing that Ning Tao was still hesitant, Xiao Hei gritted his teeth and had to enlarge his moves. He said with red eyes, "boy, let''s make an account with me. Take the first city as an example, who has the strongest strength is the master."


    "You need to pay the spirit stone to enter the city pool. Let''s roughly calculate the flow of his people. Ten thousand people go in and out a day, five spirit stones for each person. How much is the total?"


    "Fifty thousand!" Ning Tao''s eyes shine.


    "If you add in shops, vendors, all kinds of taxes and offerings, how much do you think you can get in a day?"


    Ning Tao is gradually overjoyed. The more he thinks about it, the bigger his mouth is. Right, how did he forget this? When he was in Qingyun City, he envied the speed of making money.


    See him take the bait, small black is full of temptation language way: "one day down, net earn 100000 spirit stone."


    "Although it''s just an assumption, it''s not too difficult to realize it. Today, the first city is divided into two parts. The Zhongyi Gang usually earns tens of thousands of yuan. The members of the gang spend a little, and the rest is yours."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was surprised and drooled.


    "Hey, hey...!"


    "Boy, it''s not over yet. It''s just a city. If we unify the triangle, how many cities are there and how many spirit stones are there? It''s enough for you to become an immortal."


    "Even if there is a hell hall, the cultivation speed of that DOUMENG can surpass you," the little black thief said with a smile.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Ning Tao patted the table and said in high spirits: "his grandmother''s, agreed. If I unify the five realms of fairyland, then I will become the great emperor..."


    Before he finished, he was blocked up by Xiao Hei.


    The latter is scared out in a cold sweat. The boy really dares to think that the water in the great Luo fairy palace is absolutely unfathomable.


    Now the triangle is enough for them to look up to.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s high morale, Xiao Hei threw out a candy and said, "do you know why you want to form a force here?""Because of the blood?" Ning Tao is curious.


    0j


    but Xiaohei said with a strange smile: "yes, the promotion of blood vessels is very unique. It needs powerful blood essence of the orcs. In those years, the tortoise master had known about it, and he also got a lot of secret skills, methods and attainments."


    "You don''t have to think about my blood essence first. After the turtle master''s training, I can definitely train you a group of dead men, talents, or extremely powerful. The most important point is that they will be absolutely controlled by you."


    "As long as the resources are enough, the immortal can..."


    "Wow, Kaka!"


    Ning Tao is totally excited. He has to do it. He has to do it in terms of resources.


    It''s just fighting. He''s good at it.


    "Let''s go. Now that we have agreed, we need you as a leader to say something and meet your subordinates," said Xiao Hei with a mysterious smile.


    Ning Tao a listen, eccentric went out.


    When I went to the martial arts training ground, I found hundreds of members of the loyal Gang standing upright, including Lu ling''er, Lu Zhengyi, and a middle-aged man who was very similar to Lu Zhengyi.


    "I''ve met Mr. Ning, Mr. tortoise!"


    Hundreds of people immediately said respectfully.


    Ning Tao was stunned and frowned at Xiao Hei. He hesitated and said, "they are not loyal gang..."


    Before the words came down, the middle-aged man stepped out and said respectfully, "Lord Huining, the Zhongyi gang was disbanded yesterday. I''m the first four elders, Lu Zhong!"


    "Now, we are advised by the tortoise master and decide to take refuge with Mr. Ning. We sincerely ask Mr. Ning to take us in."


    "Please accept Mr. Ning!"


    Hundreds of people cried, kneeling on one knee in a frenzy.


    Lu ling''er and Lu Zhengyi are all excited and persistent. I don''t know what Xiao Hei said?


    The barbarians laughed but said nothing.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao had to harden his head and said with a stiff smile, "please rise. It seems that the tortoise master and you have all said that. Thank you for looking up to Ning. In the future, we will prosper together."


    "Lord Ning is mighty, long live..."


    In the excitement of the crowd, Lu Zhong, the fourth elder, said respectfully: "please grant the name of Lord Ning. May our new force shock the five regions in the future."


    "Please give me your name!"


    "Name?"


    Ning Tao felt his chin and pondered. It was a difficult problem. Suddenly, he had an idea and said with a smile: "it''s called The first door in the world

 Chapter 2026

    "The world After a while, he took a dozen people out of the door and went to the center of the first city.


    Mr. GUI, the barbarians are all left in the loyal gang by him. He doesn''t want to be defeated by others just because he has just formed a force. That''s a laughing matter.


    Some spies are hiding in the dark


    "Whoosh...!"


    When he arrived here, Lu Zhengyi was shocked. This place is really what he said.


    "It''s just Slave market


    Ning Tao smiles a little. He just wants to go in, but he is held by Lu Zhengyi. He hesitates and persuades him: "master, are you sure you want to choose someone here?"


    "What? What''s the problem? "


    "Slaves don''t have any problems, and it''s really a good way. The forces here are very fierce. Sometimes they eat black. In short, they have bad reputation and have done a lot of shady things."


    "I''ll go in later. Let''s keep a low profile. No one will notice."


    Lu Zhengyi is a little scared.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes lit up instead and went in laughing.


    "Boss, get out of here!"


    Ning Tao yelled before he entered the door.


    This may scare Lu Zhengyi. What is the main purpose? I just said we should keep a low profile.


    For a moment, the slave market was quiet.


    Nearly a thousand slaves who were bound by chains were stunned, including the merchants. How dare this guy be so brave?


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I don''t know which friend came here. It seems that he wants to do a big business," a treacherous old man came out with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s a very big business. I don''t know if your slave market can eat it."


    Ning Tao takes out some treasures to play with.


    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting for this brother to talk. He came here to do business, but asked me if I could eat here. If I can''t eat here, I''m afraid no one can do business in the first city."


    The treacherous old man sneered.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao joked: "well, you slaves here are all owned by our master."


    "What?"


    When they heard this, they were numb.


    This is a madman from where, thousands of slaves, all inclusive, really arrogant.


    Can you afford that?


    The treacherous old man narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer, "it''s interesting that I haven''t met such a rich master for a long time. That old man doesn''t want to worry about it. It''s a buy it now, two seven grade magic weapons!"


    "Well, can you get it?"


    "Well, it turns out that the slaves in your family are so cheap. It seems that I can''t use so many of the ten seven grade magic weapons I prepared. Do you have any more slaves?" Ning Tao said and took out several magic weapons.


    Look at the light, it''s two pieces of seven.


    The eyes of the treacherous old man and others were staring straight in an instant. Good boy, it''s really a seven grade magic weapon, and once you take it, it''s two. This boy is not an ordinary rich man.


    A wave of greed arises spontaneously

 Chapter 2027

    The treacherous old man''s eyes flashed. This boy is not simple. He can take out two seven grade magic weapons at once.


    I don''t know what the background is?


    Immediately greedy smile: "this little brother is really cool, just now you said you want more slaves, then you are looking for the right person, I have nothing else in this slave market, that is more slaves."


    "But we have a rule that we don''t want to be famous. For big business, you need to report yourself first."


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao light Yi, eyebrow a pick.


    But Lu Zhengyi said hastily: "don''t listen to him. I''ve never heard of such a thing. He must be deceiving you."


    There was a twinkle in the eyes of the treacherous old man


    But at this time, Ning Tao waved his hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK to do a big business. Alas, I''m Ning Tao, a loyal gang from this city."


    "Oh, by the way, it''s called the first gate in the world now!"


    "God..."


    A crowd of silly eyes, what door they do not know, but the loyalty to help them like thunder.


    It doesn''t mean that the old gang leader has been killed. Where did the goods come from? With the inside information and financial resources of the loyal and righteous Gang, we can take out two seven grade magic weapons


    When he was in doubt, a chain old man in the slave pile suddenly moved when he heard the sound. He raised his head with difficulty, and the fluffy hair like weeds covered his thin face.


    At this glance, his whole body trembled.


    A dozen slaves nearby wondered, isn''t this old guy tough? He didn''t say a word. How could he be afraid today?


    Are you afraid of being sold?


    "Wow Ding Ding... "


    In shock, the old man stood up shaking, his whole body was sealed by five chains, and he even lost an arm. He looked very miserable.


    "Rather I''d rather... "


    "Pa Pa!"


    As soon as the words came out, they were beaten by the whip.


    A few big men with bare arms, full of ferocious, grab the barbed whip is to greet, whip whip to meat, instantly blood on the ground.


    "Dog slave, who asked you to stand up, to die, you..."


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    The slaves around them trembled and turned pale at the sound of the whip, like a mouse meeting a cat.


    "Well I''d rather... "


    The old man with one arm coughs blood and reaches out to Ning Tao.


    But the next second, he was directly kicked over by a big man, and three or four people beat around him.


    "Son of a bitch, if you don''t obey me, I''ll kill you today..."


    Ning Tao looked at this side strangely, frowned and discontented: "let them stop fighting. These slaves belong to our master. If they are injured, I will claim for compensation from you."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "What the little brother said is, do you hear me? Stop it, pull him down, clean the floor, and have a good business. Don''t screw it up for me."


    "Look what you''ve done to my floor," said the treacherous old man with a cold face.


    "Yes, boss!"


    A few big men sweat DC busy flattery way.


    One of them acted as an old man with one arm and wanted to walk towards the backyard. Drops of blood fell like insects.


    Olq0


    "eh?"


    Ning Tao brow lock, always feel a deep pain in the heart, and indescribable pain.


    What''s going on?


    Why is it so hard for the old man to be beaten? Did he get hit, or In sympathy?


    "Hey, little brother, just now I just made an estimate. If I want to buy these thousands of slaves, I need three seven grade magic weapons. Look..."


    The treacherous old man rubbed his hands to shine.


    "Damn, you''re obviously starting from the ground. You''re a little bit too dark..." Lu Zhengyi stares at the road.


    "Little guy, how can you talk to the old people? There are no rules. Do you have your share in talking..."


    Two people immediately stare at scold.


    But at this time Ning Tao, but restless, empty heart, like to lose what?


    Damn, what''s going on


    The old man with one arm coughed blood. The sharp pain of his whole body made it difficult for him to groan. His throat seemed to be blocked, his mouth was silent, his consciousness was faint, and his body was gradually cooling.


    He''s desperate. He can''t just fall down. He still has a mission. He''ll never Absolutely not.


    "Alliance Alliance leader


    This sound is not very loud, but I heard it all.


    The treacherous old man turned a deaf ear to the quarrel with Lu Zhengyi, which meant that he would start to negotiate.


    But when Ning Tao heard the sound, he was as stiff as a cicada. The whole person seemed to be hit by five thunderbolts This voice, how can it be, is it


    When I turned around, I saw this scene.


    The whip man was angry. One elbow and knee pushed to the old man''s abdomen. It seemed that he had broken several ribs. The old man could not say a word."Cough..."


    "Damn, you are so stubborn. If I don''t chop you today, I''ll give you my surname..."


    A whip, but was firmly seized by a person.


    Several people turn their heads in anger, but they are all stunned in the next second It turned out to be the big buyer.


    All of them were puzzled,


    Ning Tao silently put the old man with one arm on the ground, stretched out a hand, pulled away the weed like hair, and finally I saw the old man''s face clearly.


    "Plop..."


    This one eye, Ning Tao even kneels down on one knee.


    A pair of nystagmus, open chin, can''t believe, that kind of expression is like the precursor of madness.


    "Why How could It''s you. "


    "Zhou Heng, Zhou Lao!"


    A person who should not appear in the fairyland neither belongs here nor will be here.


    But it''s him,


    Zhou Heng, the last leader of Hongmeng Alliance on earth, and Ning Tao''s respected elder, just like a teacher.


    The old man with one arm hardly squeezed out a smile of comfort, but he was black and blue, and I don''t know how long he was tortured here, and his whole body was broken to almost collapse.


    I don''t have the strength to say a word.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red with blood. He takes out a handful of mild pills to swallow. His scalp is still numb and frightening.


    What happened?


    "Oh, my little brother is really wise. This slave is very special. His bones are very hard. There is no bargain for the price of seven pieces of magic weapons."


    The treacherous old man said with a smile.


    "Seven handles, you rob by rocket," Lu Zhengyi stares. A one armed virtual slave wants seven handles and seven pieces of magic weapons. How expensive is he.


    But who knows, Ning Tao''s eyes were red and said: "well, seven handles. These are 60 million spirit stones, and five seven quality magic weapons. That''s enough."


    The crowd was stunned. They were crazy. It cost so much to buy this slave. They lost their blood.


    On hearing this, the treacherous old man was overjoyed. He guessed that the slave had something to do with Ning Tao. He immediately took the space ring and found that it was real.


    Huge wealth, here it is


    But Ning Tao slowly got up, angry eyes cold way: "since this, then let''s calculate another account, torture our master''s teacher, this hatred, can only use blood to repay, with your life."


    "Level this dump for me, kill me!"


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao is so angry that he takes it out in white. He is so murderous that he doesn''t take it seriously even in Zhongyi gang.


    "If you want to die, come and kill him!"


    As soon as the treacherous old man''s words came to an end, the three strongmen of rongdao rushed out, but a terrible giant hand beat them out, just like the dinosaur''s giant claws killed three ants.


    As soon as the golden flame was released, the whole slave market was ablaze.


    "Ah...!"


    After a while, there was only one treacherous old man left.


    Ning Tao cold face, kick him into the fire, personally put Zhou Lao on the back, more back to the ring and treasure, driving a group of slaves back to the door.


    Behind, there is only a sea of fire

 Chapter 2028

    "Boom...!"


    The fire spread like a plague and burned everything.


    You can still hear the scream and wail of the treacherous old man in the slave market, but he was still heartlessly burned by the fire, and hundreds of people were killed and burned to death.


    Ning Tao anger attack heart, looked at the back of old Zhou, a heart and complex to the extreme.


    What''s going on?


    He remembered that the passage had been destroyed. How could Mr. Zhou come to the fairyland? Compared with his inner rage, he was more puzzled. How did Mr. Zhou come?


    What happened to the world of souls?


    He wanted to know, but Zhou was already in a coma and relied on Ning Tao''s pills.


    "Damn it


    After a glance at the flame, he still felt uneasy.


    Lu Zhengyi and others wiped the blood on their faces and drove a group of slaves. Although they didn''t understand, he had already seen the old thing and killed the thief.


    "Step on...!"


    A thousand slaves rushed to Zhongyi gang.


    After seeing the strength of Ning Tao, no one dares to resist. They are slaves and have no choice.


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, the earth vibrated in bursts, like a group of big guys in the riot, ears can hear the roar, as well as the sound of intensive fighting.


    It seems, just ahead.


    Lu Zhengyi jumped to a pavilion, turned pale and exclaimed: "door Sect leader, it''s not good. There''s a fight in the gang. It''s These are the bastards of the black bear gang... "


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Ning Tao is cold. These guys really dare to offend him. In this case, they can save him trouble.


    Give Zhou Heng and Zhou Lao to Lu Zhengyi and tell him not to take part in the battle. The only task is to protect Zhou Lao. He is alive and you are alive.


    Then he jumped to a high platform and yelled at the slaves: "listen up, now I want you to help me kill the enemy, but don''t try to escape."


    "As long as you survive in the battle, I will give you two choices. One is to join me in the first gate in the world and fight with me. The other is to let you go if you kill enough enemies."


    Thousands of slaves'' eyes twinkle, is there such a good thing, but they have no choice.


    "Now, all the people of the black bear gang are your enemies of life and death. If you want to be free, you can exchange their lives. Remember, don''t think about running away..."


    A pair of golden pupils, let the public mind a report.


    Seeing this, a silent young man grabbed a pair of iron chains and killed him barefoot. At this moment, he seemed to be a killing machine.


    "Kill them all, mom..."


    At the beginning of someone, the tyranny, madness, and resentment of the remaining slaves open at this moment.


    All of a sudden, thousands of people stormed away


    At this time, the loyal and righteous gang.


    The corpses that have fallen all over the ground are flowing with blood. Lu Zhong and Mangu are seriously injured.


    No one would have thought that these guys would choose to sneak attack. How could the black bear Gang, which has always been brainless, come up with such a way? It''s not in line with their style, and the pertinence is obvious.


    Only for a while, most of the members in the door were killed and injured.


    Lu ling''er urges the shield and keeps fighting with her sword. She is not a good girl in the greenhouse.


    "Go to find the headmaster, I can''t hold it any longer..." Lu Zhong roared, biting his teeth and retreating.


    The strength of the opposite side is seven or eight times, and there are two strong practitioners of Taoism. If the turtle master hadn''t entangled them, I''m afraid they would have been destroyed long ago.


    "Roar...!"


    A big black bear in the shape of a human roars, struggling in the mud, and stabbing with a water gun.


    Xiaohei frowned and looked outside anxiously. Why didn''t the boy come back? If he didn''t come back, he would become a bachelor. Just across from it, a stronger big man was staring at it.


    I don''t know why.


    Although they can solve these crises with their own efforts, if their identity is exposed, I am afraid they will definitely face more than 100 times the crisis.


    So it must not be exposed until it is absolutely necessary


    All of a sudden, a group of friars rushed in. When they saw the members of the black bear Gang, they killed them. They were like a group of lunatics and wolves. They would bite whoever they caught.


    "For freedom, roar, kill all of you..."


    "Asshole, who are you? Be careful. The enemy is attacking you in the back. Their reinforcements are coming..."


    A group of young men roared anxiously.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Looking at the disorderly martial arts training ground, Lu Zhong and others'' faces changed, and then there was a surge of ecstasy. Was it the sect leader who recruited people back?


    "Sect master, sect master..."


    Xiaohei is relieved that the boy has finally come back. Otherwise, he really wants to do it.


    However, at this time, the big man, who had been silent, suddenly raised his head and yelled around: "come out, what''s the first door owner in the world? Let me see. What''s sacred?"}%Cd0:


    "ha ha...!"


    "I''ve heard the name of the black bear sect leader for a long time, and it really deserves the reputation. It''s cool and fast enough. I don''t know what''s the meaning of coming to our world today?"


    Ning Tao appears and falls on a tree.


    The flaming red robe danced with the wind. It was slender, straight, with a high nose and thin lips. It was pretty and looked down with arms and a smile.


    All the big men of the black bear Gang looked at it, and there was a flash of disdain in their eyes. It''s impossible to think that this little bean sprout even killed the three elders.


    In their black bear Gang, their strength depends on their body shape, and they only accept those majestic ones. Naturally, they despise these sprouts. In their eyes, their huge body shape is a symbol of strength.


    Seeing this, the burly man touched his mouth and said, "you are the boy, the leader of what gate?"


    "Yes, I am. On the contrary, you haven''t answered my question. What''s the meaning of such a big fight? Are you going to fight with me?"


    Ning Tao negative hand light smile way.


    "Well, I don''t like to play with my heart. It''s the Wolf Gang who sent us here. He wants us to lose both sides. I really don''t think I can see it."


    "Little guy, I admire the old gang leader all my life, and I won''t take advantage of you. In the future, the first city belongs to our black bear gang. Today, you are the only one. Otherwise, my fist will crush you..."


    Xiong Dingtian, the leader of the black bear Gang, is careless.


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao joked and thought that this big man was very interesting. He was a big old man who didn''t pretend to be an educated man.


    Immediately said: "black bear gang leader, I''m afraid you don''t see the current situation clearly. Now the question is, don''t let you go?"


    "What


    A group of roughnecks have been hoodwinked. Let them go, right? Don''t they have the upper hand?


    Xiong Dingtian, the leader of the black bear Gang, was angry. He glared at Tongling and said, "boy, who are you fooling? Although we are not smart, we are not blind. We are going to kill all your people. We can''t beat us at all."


    "Really, are you sure?"


    "Well, let''s have a direct point. Don''t you worship power? Let''s have a fight to see who is strong and who wins and listen to who."


    "How''s it going?" Ning Tao has a bad smile on his face.


    After hearing that, he grinned like a bear.


    It''s a suicide attempt.


    "Jie Jie..."

 Chapter 2029

    Just about to say yes, but another humanoid black bear roared: "uncle, don''t listen to him. People like him will dig a hole for us and set a trap."


    "We can''t do it his way. Have you forgotten what happened a few years ago?"


    Xiong Dingtian listened and stifled his words.


    Then he scratched his head and looked at Ning Tao. What he said is reasonable. Although these bean sprouts are not powerful, they are smart. They certainly don''t have enough water in their stomach. They are going to bury you pit by pit.


    Old sinister


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile bitterly. He looks like a calculating person. It''s sunny.


    Immediately said: "don''t get me wrong, I just want to use a simple way. After all, you don''t want your men to die miserably. That kind of sacrifice is unnecessary."


    "Well, what you people say is the most unbelievable," said the big black bear.


    From their words, we can hear that they have suffered losses.


    Ning Tao is helpless, shrug a shoulder way: "that you say, how should, let you make rules?"


    "Hey, I asked about you. You beat the vice leader of the Wolf Gang to death. Your strength is definitely not simple, so I''ll go with uncle."


    "If you win, we all belong to you, and fight against the Wolf Gang with you, but if you lose, it belongs to us, the first city belongs to us, and we also swear to count others for us."


    The big black bear patted his head.


    "Roar...!"


    A group of big men beat their chests and roared. What the black bear Gang is bad for is not their strength, but an army commander.


    In the end, they all took advantage of the city, but they didn''t take advantage of it.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Seeing them grinning, Ning Tao and others are dumb. These guys are really sincere.


    Immediately squinting, he said, "OK, just do as you say. Let me also learn the power of leader Xiong..."


    "Bloodline technique, animal like!"


    Without waiting for him to finish, they roared at the same time. The original tall body was three feet tall, with hair rising sharply, thick skin and muscles bulging. Their clothes were burst, and the ground under their feet was cracked.


    "Roar...!"


    Ning Tao is stunned. Is this the power of blood? If he didn''t know it was two people, I''m afraid he would think it was two black bears.


    Use human body to exert animal power.


    In the blink of an eye, a huge black bear hit it with his fist. It was as big as a washbasin. Before the fist arrived, the strong wind hit it first, like an air gun.


    "Bang Boom... "


    The big tree at the foot was smashed by Shengsheng, and the martial arts field was blasted with a fist seal. This strength is really terrible.


    In time to avoid the ningtao see this, can''t help but tongue, the old road strong, really unusual.


    "Boy, let''s die!"


    Another human shaped black bear grabs a huge stone and jumps up to the direction of ningtao.


    The latter, with one heart and two hands, plays two roles: one is the holy water of Taiyin, the other is the holy fire of the sun, which evolves Taiji Liangyi. With one fist and one palm, the sky is rendered red and blue.


    "Taiyang fist, Taiyin palm!"


    "Boom...!"


    Both of them made a huge noise in the air.


    But the strong wind did not disperse, Xiong Dingtian''s huge figure rushed, full of a violent blow heavily hit.


    "Black bear pats watermelon!"


    Feeling the powerful power of this fist, Ning Tao''s face is dignified. Lian Dao Er Chong is really better than the deputy leader. If he doesn''t do his best, he''ll probably finish it.


    "Eight times The melting pot of war


    "Immortal method, pick star hand!"


    That is filled with hazy fairy fog star big hand suddenly shot out, like a big array, stars shine.


    "Boom...!"


    The two collided with each other heavily, and the eardrum exploded.


    At this moment, the whole martial arts training ground fell apart, the hard rock ground all collapsed, and even the surrounding courtyard walls collapsed, making thousands of people turn pale.


    Xiong Dingtian''s eyes flashed with horror, but he stopped him. Although he didn''t underestimate him all the time, a Lian Xu bean sprout was no less powerful than him.


    If they''re on the same level


    "Uncle, I''ll help you," said the big black bear, roaring and rushing.


    "Step on...!"


    (c! 0o


    as soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he had enough of one, even if he came to practice Taoism.


    Grandma''s, it''s a killer.


    Xiong Dingtian was forced to retreat with all his strength. He combined the power of the three immortals into one. He compressed it into a grinding plate and rotated it like a fast gear. The surrounding space was distorted by its speed.


    It seems that if it is stronger, it can be cut.


    Xiong Dingtian''s whole body is covered with sweat and hair, which turns into the power of beast. Another advantage is that his intuition magnifies and he can clearly distinguish danger.From then on, he felt the threat of death


    "Yin Yang five..."


    "Wait Wait a minute, we give up. We''re all following you Take it back... "


    Xiong Dingtian grabbed his nephew and exclaimed.


    "Admit defeat..."


    The nearly two thousand big roughs were silly in the moment. The guild leader was actually soft hearted. He was always fearless. He was soft hearted to a boy.


    Two people together, but also admit defeat.


    Ning Tao a Zheng, also be made at a loss by this words, hesitated for a while, then withdraw energy.


    "Leader Xiong, you don''t have to go back on your words. If you admit defeat, you black bear gang will be the first disciples in the world from today on. Live and die together and never leave. You have to think about it."


    "Come on, let''s join," Xiong Dingtian promised without hesitation.


    As you speak, your body changes back to human form.


    He seems to be sorry, but in fact he has his own little Nintendo in his heart. The first one is strength. Ning Tao''s attack completely conquered him. The purpose of the black bear Gang is that who has a big fist will be the boss.


    Second, he also feels depressed. He has lived in this city all his life, and he is also wary of this and that.


    In fact, he also understood that with their brains, they would never want to deal with others in their whole life. It would be better to take refuge in a good force. In terms of fighting, they are good players, and they are certainly better than they are now.


    They don''t care about the calculation. They must be in the front in the fight. Who counsels who is the son of a bitch.


    In particular, he takes refuge in a genius like Xiang ningtao. He dares to practice two ways in one way. Even if he doesn''t have a bright head, he knows what it means.


    In fact, I''m happy


    Ning Tao is strange. Although he is confused, it is still a happy thing. He directly annexed the black bear Gang, which just solved the urgent problem of the world.


    He immediately laughed and said, "well, with the help of leader Xiong, I really want to add wings to the world. I''ll follow Ning Tao. I won''t promise you anything else. I''ll have enough wine and meat."


    Xiong Dingtian grinned, then stared at his hands and said, "what are you doing? You''re dumb. I haven''t seen the master yet."


    "Oh, I''d like to meet you, master..."


    Two thousand big men immediately respectfully saluted.


    Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction, but at this time, Lu Zhengyi suddenly ran over, sweating and yelling: "door master, the old man you saved woke up. He always said that he wanted to see you, what mission, the earth..."

 Chapter 2030

    Ning Tao was shocked when he heard about Zhou.


    He quickly handed over the trivial matters here to Lu Zhong, and then took Xiao Hei to find Zhou Lao.


    He has been puzzled about the matter.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a backyard room, Ning Tao saw the excited Zhou Lao. Although he was black and blue and his face was haggard, his eyes were unusually bright.


    "Plop!"


    "Subordinates I''ve seen the leader of the alliance, "Zhou Heng stood up and knelt down toward Ning Tao.


    The latter quickly helped him and said, "Zhou Laowan can''t do this gift. You are too weak now. Don''t get excited. Is something wrong with Zhou ru? By the way, how did you come to fairyland?"


    "Hey, hey, you said don''t make people excited, you stop for a while, let him speak slowly."


    Xiao Hei knocked him on the head and rolled his eyes.


    Zhou was stunned, but he still endured his doubts and said: "something happened to the earth, but just as you had expected, the seal of Qin Shihuang''s mausoleum, the empty insect ancestor, was broken."


    "What


    Ning Tao''s eyes stare straight and his face changes greatly.


    Before he left, he told Hongmeng that the seal was broken and the insect ancestor was born sooner or later, but the time should not be too fast.


    Do n 0uz


    in section n of the legal SC chapter of E?


    "Just half a year ago, there was a sudden change in the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. I, Hongmeng, was ordered to go for reconnaissance and found that it was actually a small void devil that rushed out."


    "I made a quick decision and directly called the strong to besiege it. At that time, it took some means to kill it.


    "But, until a month ago..."


    Zhou Heng said that at this time, he could clearly feel his fear and his body was shaking.


    Xiao Hei ponders, and sends out a stream of water blue energy. Wrapping Zhou Heng can not only pacify his mind, but also make him recover.


    Feeling the magic of this power, Zhou Heng slowly calmed down and said, "a month ago, the mausoleum of the first emperor of Qin changed again. I went with a group of strong people and found that this time there were three empty demons."


    "Moreover, the power of the seal seems to be weakening all the time. As soon as the void devil insect is born, it devours the energy of heaven and earth, and its strength increases rapidly. Hongmeng and I kill them, but they kill them instead."


    "At that time, nearly 80% of the experts died, and the ancestor of Kongtong fell on the spot. That was the most unsuccessful battle in my life..."


    Listen to this chagrin tone, Ning Tao''s face is very ugly, Kongtong ancestor actually fell, although there is no good impression, but after all is his Hongmeng people.


    What''s more.


    The seal of Chongzu was weakening so fast that it was several times faster than he had expected.


    Immediately asked: "then what happened?"


    "Later, the Ministry of national security intervened, and the spiritual power of heaven and earth was reviving. Our cultivation became a lot easier, science and technology also developed rapidly, and the artillery fire was more powerful."


    "In that battle, all the advanced weapons were used, but when we killed the three empty monsters, we found that the most powerful level of God killing was used. If it was a higher level, it would be Nuclear weapons... "


    Ning Tao brain "bang" for a while, some confused, this used this level of weapons?


    Isn''t that to say that if there are a few empty monsters next time, other weapons can''t deal with them except nuclear weapons, and if even nuclear weapons can''t deal with them, it will prove that the earth It''s over


    See two people silly eyes, small black pondered for a while, slowly way: "don''t frown, things don''t you think so bad, void devil insect also don''t you think so strong, not to despair."


    "How do you say that?" Zhou Heng asked.


    "If the tortoise is right, it''s the Sentinels sent by the insect mother who are used to inquire about your strength. All the empty demons like this are almost dead in those years, and the rest are newborns."


    "Its purpose is also very simple. Let some people come out first and occupy the imperial mausoleum. I''m afraid that someone will seal it again..."


    Xiao Hei sneered.


    Zhou Heng smell speech, can''t help but doubt ground saw a Ning Tao, the latter but blunt his solemn nod.


    Things should be like what Xiao Hei said.


    "However, after Ning Tao left for a year, I didn''t see anything different in the Antarctic and the Arctic. No one came to reinforce the seal or something. Are they going to watch the devil come out?"


    Zhou Heng still couldn''t figure it out.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao said: "I think I should be clear that the fairyland does not want to reinforce the seal, but once they come down, the demon world will come."


    "There''s the suppression of the world''s laws, and there''s the seal. At most, they came to so many strong people last time. I''m afraid they were powerless to reinforce the seal."


    "As for the birth of the insect ancestor, I''m afraid Sooner or later. "After listening, Xiao Hei nodded.


    Seal what has always been a palliative, but want to erase, it is not so easy?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao asked strangely, "Mr. Zhou, how did you come to the fairyland? I remember that the passageways were broken. Aren''t there only three portals?"


    "Yes, the empty gate and the dragon gate can''t be used. I came to the fairyland from the blood gate in the Carpathian mountains?" Zhou Heng explained.


    But when he heard this, Ning Tao was even dumber.


    He couldn''t be more clear about the blood gate. The other side is not the fairyland at all, but the opposite demon world. The coordinates have been changed in a certain era.


    How did Mr. Zhou say that he came from the blood gate?


    Something''s wrong!


    Xiao Hei''s eyes narrowed into a slit


    When they were surprised, Zhou Heng put out his hand and said with a bitter smile, "in fact, I didn''t want to come to fairyland at all. It was a man who forced me to come, and he also told me the route."


    "Who?" Ning Tao frowned.


    Ninety seven percent of the earth has been beaten down by him. He really can''t figure out who can have such skills and let him come from the blood gate.


    Obviously, the coordinates have been changed, and so on. If this is the case, there is really one candidate, that is The person who changed the coordinates of the broken boundary


    Zhou Heng was scared and pale, and said, "I don''t know his identity. All I know is that he is a thin old man. He is terrible and mysterious, and I am a tiny ant in front of him. I am at his disposal."


    "He gave me a jade tube. After I entered the blood gate, I crushed it. I couldn''t resist, so I had to do it. But I didn''t expect that I really arrived at the fairyland."


    "I wanted to go to you, but I was caught on the first day, and then I was imprisoned there until I met you..."


    If Ning Tao is hit by five thunders, a thin old man, and so on, it can''t be the one imprisoned by the Holy See


    Immediately changed color way: "you said he forced you to come, also let you come to me, find also after?"


    Xiaohei controls the tension of water.


    "When I find you, I''ll tell you what I just told you. It seems that his meaning is to ask me to report the state of the earth to you. He said that this is my mission, and then push me to the blood gate..."


    Zhou Heng couldn''t figure it out.


    But there is one thing, that thin old man''s strength is extremely terrible, he can say without exaggeration, a finger can kill Hongmeng, but he didn''t do it.


    Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, Wu Chenzi He didn''t move.


    Ning Tao''s face is dull. Who''s so kind-hearted? It makes him feel cool on his back. Xiao Hei''s face is ugly. He wants to talk but stops

 Chapter 2031

    The room was quiet for a long time.


    Zhou Heng has said all that should be said, and simply told Ning Tao about Li Bingbing, yaoyue, several ancestors, and the overall situation of the earth.


    At present, Hongmeng is the most powerful power on the earth, and has mastered science and technology, which is comparable to a country.


    There are a lot of disciples in the league. Their spiritual power recovers and their cultivation is fast. It''s not very difficult to break through the cultivation of emptiness. Now he has the triple strength of cultivation of emptiness, which can be seen from this.


    Li Bingbing, yaoyue and others also practice hard. Sometimes they go to the witch sect to urge them to practice. If there is no such thing as the void devil insect, they will be happy.


    Ning Tao is silent, like a listener, but he always feels the hair on his back.


    This is really weird.


    Master wuchenzi is still lying in the ice coffin of Tianshan Mountain. He doesn''t know whether to live or not, and he doesn''t have any clue.


    The whole brain is in a mess


    All of a sudden, the little black God said mysteriously, "boy, go out with the tortoise master. I have something to tell you."


    If Ning Tao was thoughtful, he gave Zhou several gentle elixirs, and then he went out.


    In the other room, the two meet.


    Xiaohei waved to set up a border, and leisurely said, "what''s the matter? Do you have any ideas?"


    "Let''s get straight. What did you find?"


    "Before, I remember asking you about the earth''s spirit world, but you don''t want to talk about it. You just said that the water of the earth is much more muddy than that of the fairyland."


    Ning Tao stares at it.


    Hearing these words, Xiao Hei even nodded and said: "that''s right. Some things are not that I don''t want to say, but that they will be related to" some people. "


    "Don''t underestimate the" cause and effect "relationship. When the darkness of an era comes and the cause and effect is settled, I don''t want to touch it, but you don''t have too much trouble."


    "You mean I''ve been involved in cause and effect with" a lot of people " Ning Tao was surprised.


    Xiao Hei nodded and said, "it''s too obscure. I''ll tell you later."


    "Just now, when I wrapped the old boy with water, I didn''t send anything unusual, so you can rest assured that he didn''t lie and didn''t do anything passively."


    "Now the question is, what does that skinny old man want?"


    "I took great pains to send this old boy from the earth to the fairyland, to be exact, to your side. What does he want to express?"


    "Express..."


    Ning Tao murmured and then said, "does he want to say that he can attack my relatives and friends at any time, even if I am in fairyland, I can be found?"


    "Or, I''m still in his hands..."


    "Some of them are right, but not all of them. Don''t forget, he sent the old boy all the way to tell you the current situation of the earth. The core of the problem is In these words. "


    "According to Benti''s guess, this mysterious thin old man should be trying to urge you, urge you Practice. "


    "To stimulate you with the danger of the earth, or to make you stronger and go back to save the earth, of course, is just a guess."


    Little black shrugged and explained.


    "Urge?"


    On hearing this sentence, Ning Tao was really excited in his heart. He really felt burning brows.


    Eager to become stronger to solve all crises.


    But he added: "but there are too many mysteries. For example, why did he urge me? Mr. Zhou said that his strength is terrible. Why don''t you do it yourself? "


    "And is he really kind enough to help me?"


    "You asked me? I asked who to go, asked the second uncle, "Xiao Hei rolled his eyes.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is bitter and helpless.


    All of a sudden, he turned his eyes and kneaded his legs with a smile. He said tentatively, "why don''t you try this again..."


    Then he pointed to his head.


    Xiao Hei glanced at what medicine he was selling in the gourd, and immediately waved his hand and said, "I told you, it''s impossible for you to let the tortoise enter your mind."


    "One is not sure enough, and the other is that it is easy to hurt you."


    "We orcs are born with weak spirits, so you should find a human power, which is super powerful, and the most important is the carefree level."


    Ning Tao, this is the second time. What''s the best level?


    More importantly, where is he going?


    Seeing his distress, Xiao Hei didn''t know whether he meant it or not: "don''t you still have an uncle? Look for him. As long as you find him, things will be easy."


    "Uncle Tim?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened. Yes, that''s what he thought at first, but later he was delayed by something.


    And he should be the first in the north region sect. According to the reward, he can put forward a not too much request to the great Luoxian palace.According to the clues, uncle Tim should be in the Dalao fairy palace. As long as he is the first, it should not be difficult to find him and ask him for help.


    He wanted to know what was in his mind


    When he thought of this, he was greedy for the rewards and the 30 million dollar bet he had put on. After that, there was a lot of money, especially the huge reward from the fairy palace. I''ll find out how to find out.


    Don''t let that dame of magic moon swallow it for herself.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s lust, Xiao Hei turns a white eye helplessly and leaves leisurely.


    GK first. Hair:_ 0% Q


    after a long time.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, no longer thinking about it, and began to practice in the room. He had to say that the urge was in his heart.


    Mother demon month, Zhou Ru, Hongmeng, and even the earth, the situation at the moment does not allow him to rest.


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    "The way of soul, heart and eye..."


    Under the blessing of the two states, both the cultivation speed and the comprehension speed are several times faster.


    His cultivation at the moment is in the middle of the ninth phase of the cultivation of emptiness, and he has been suppressing it all the time. There was too much energy in his last transformation.


    In fact, Ning Tao has done it for a long time, integrating several avenues together. As long as each Avenue is polished to perfection, he can break through the path of refining.


    For Ning Tao, it''s not far away


    At the end of the day, Ning Tao was in the room, and Xiao Hei told him not to disturb him, but he was very excited to teach the recruits.


    In the room.


    Ning Tao''s breath rises steadily, and soon climbs to the top, the forefront of a threshold.


    Rongdao has finally broken through.


    Ning Tao opened his eyes, a trace of joy appeared in the corner of his mouth, and his strength increased a lot, and his foundation was as solid as a dragon pillar, as hard as a rock.


    Next, as long as you polish his fourteen roads, you can break through the refining road.


    Open the door, Ning Tao in a good mood humming a ditty, strolling in the yard, but found a group of big guys eavesdropping on what.


    He walked over curiously, but surprised them: "sect master, sect master..."


    "Well, what''s the matter? Why are you all here? Don''t you have to train? "


    Ning Tao glared and yelled.


    But a big old man said angrily, "no, sect leader, it''s the Wolf Gang that''s in the afternoon."


    "The book of war?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and went into the room immediately.


    Lu Zhong, Lu ling''er, Xiong Dingtian and others are sad and silent around a stone table, on which there is a Book of war made of wolf skin and blood.


    "In three days, surrender or die!"

 Chapter 2032

    Ning Tao squints, grabs the book of war to ponder.


    Lu Zhong, ling''er, Xiong Dingtian and others stood up respectfully, but it seemed that they were all worried.


    "What do you think of this afternoon?"


    Seeing the sect leader''s question, Lu Zhong said: "the Wolf Gang is coming fiercely, and they are not at peace with the old sect leader. They even covet my first city."


    "Either fight or surrender. There is only one choice."


    "It is said that when the old gang leader was killed, some young members of the wild wolf gang got into trouble. Our ideas hindered their plans."


    "Oh? What''s the plan? "


    JQ% is launching hf0e.


    Ning Tao a Zheng, immediately surprised inquiry asks a way.


    Everyone looked at Xiong Dingtian, who patted his head and grinned: "I know, let me say."


    "If you talk about the Wolf Gang, old bear is not afraid. He must be the first to fight. But now it''s not just the Wolf Gang. He''s actually a puppet. The power behind it That''s terrible. "


    Everyone nodded heavily.


    Lu ling''er is silent. Although the tortoise Lord has promised them that the sect leader will avenge her father, the influence is too strong.


    So much so that he didn''t even dare to think about revenge


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is really curious. He can make this big old man afraid, which means that this is by no means an ordinary force.


    He immediately asked, "is it a strong force in the triangle?"


    "Yes Qingming sect


    Several people with one voice of Congzhong road.


    Ning Tao is stunned. Is Disha qingmingzong in the south?


    It''s not right. It''s in the southern region. How can it reach into this chaotic triangle?


    Lu Zhong bitterly explained: "in fact, our triangle has long existed in name. The top forces in our triangle, more than Jiucheng, are puppets. Only the giant ape gate is a symbol of our triangle''s local strength."


    "It''s also the first blood vessel, written by Mr. Yuan Mu!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao realized: "do you mean that the strongest forces in the triangle are actually controlled by such forces as qingmingzong?"


    "Isn''t it that they are scrambling for resources and expanding their strength?"


    They all nodded with a bitter smile.


    Lu Zhong added: "our survival is actually won by Mr. Yuan mu, but even so, it''s a mixture of good and bad


    "Take Qianyu, where we live, for example. In the days before the sect leader came, there was civil strife all the time. The two big forces fought each other. They both wanted to be the overlord of Qianyu, and they were also fighting for the resources of the big forces behind them."


    "Wuyue sect and Youming sect!"


    "And the result?" Ning Tao has a wonderful face.


    "After fighting for a long time, I finally got rid of the burden some time ago. Youming sect won miserably and directly took the first place in Qianyu."


    "But its casualties are too large, and its experts are greatly reduced. The overlords of other domains are greedy for Qianyu, so the netherworld sect tries every means to expand its manpower. The Wolf Gang has surrendered, but the old leader refuses."


    "His old people are most particular about loyalty and righteousness. Life is a person in the triangle, death is a ghost in the triangle, and he will never be a running dog of those foreign forces."


    "After that, he was killed," Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    Several people nodded bitterly, and Lu Zhong said: "the black bear Gang must have received the news, either surrender or die."


    "Youming sect intends to make the Wolf Gang the fifth King Kong!"


    On hearing this, Xiong Dingtian grinned: "although I''m not smart, I know I''m a man in the triangle. I admire the loyalty of the old gang leader. I want to make me submit to the netherworld sect and merge with the Wolf Gang. Don''t even think about it."


    Everyone clapped their hands and laughed.


    Ning Tao is playful. This big black bear is not stupid. He is wise as a fool. He knows that he is the leader of the gang.


    Then he hugged his arm and said, "so now we have made it clear that there are two choices: one is to surrender and merge, the other is to fight to the end."


    "My master''s opinion is Do him


    "We will follow the Lord to the death, live and die together," several high-level instantly excited roar.


    He would rather die than be a running dog.


    Ning Tao nodded his head with satisfaction. It seems that the local people don''t hate the foreign forces in general.


    When hatred reaches its peak, it will break out.


    Xiong Dingtian''s face turned red with excitement. He immediately rolled his sleeve and said with a grim smile, "since it''s all decided, I''ll go and kill the special envoy of the Wolf Gang."


    "Grandma has a leg. I don''t like them any more..."


    "Wait!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, the special envoy''s two words made his brain turn fast. He immediately ordered: "if the two countries are at war, you don''t cut the envoy. You bring him to me."


    Everyone was stunned. What was this for?


    Although Xiong Dingtian was puzzled, he did so. After a while, he came up with a wronged guy.


    His face also has obvious sandbags big fist print, black and blue face, a look is just brought over when the fight, nosebleed can''t stop flowing down."Don''t Don''t kill me. I''m just a messenger. It''s none of my business. I''m wronged... "


    Hear this, Ning Tao light smile, direct flick sleeve way: "you get up, no one said to kill you, but put you are conditional, I want you to help me bring back a letter to the wolf leader, there is a word."


    "Three days later, we will fight with him and never die."


    Then he took out a letter.


    Seeing this, the special envoy wiped his nose blood and tears. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it. He said weakly, "just That''s it? "


    "If you don''t want to leave, we''ll take care of the food and bury it," Ning Tao grinned at him.


    On hearing this, the special envoy was scared out of his wits. He grabbed the envelope, spread it, and ran out. He used all his strength on it.


    In the blink of an eye, he ran without a shadow.


    A crowd of strange, really let it go?


    Xiong Dingtian immediately yelled: "sect master, how can you really let them go? Now we are enemies. It''s a good idea to kill one."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a cold smile, turned his head and yelled: "we are outnumbered. Our sect leader never intended to reason, nor did he want to reason."


    "Pass on the master''s order of our sect, gather all the forces in the sect immediately, and March quickly Attack the Wolf Gang on a large scale. "


    As soon as he said this, Lu Zhong and others suddenly understood Ning Tao''s idea.


    "We take orders!" he cried


    The next second, the crowd rushed out and gathered all the disciples in the training ground.


    Xiong Dingtian still didn''t understand. What did he mean? He scratched his head and said, "sect leader, didn''t you just agree with them that we should fight in three days and never die?"


    "He said he would fight in three days. Why is he a bird if you listen to them?"


    "If we really want to be defeated at that time, it is estimated that we will be defeated. Since we can''t avoid it, we''d better take the initiative to attack. First paralyze him, then beat him. The Wolf Gang will be unprepared and fight for Eat it in one bite. "


    The corner of Ning Tao''s mouth has a cold radian

 Chapter 2033

    The 1800 black bear Gang, the 400 slaves left behind, and the 200 loyal gang members, a total of 2400 people, rushed to kill the Wolf Gang.


    "Whoosh...!"


    No one was disturbed. They all went out of the city quietly.


    Ning Tao looked back and took a look at the noisy first city. If this war is successful, the first city will be completely controlled by the first gate in the world.


    If you fail, you will be wiped out


    The released special envoys of the Wolf Gang ran all the way. Their gang was not far away from here. They were stationed at the edge of the manghuang mountains. It was a good place for thousands of miles.


    "Ouch...!"


    Summon a wild wolf, gallop away


    On the edge of the manghuang mountains, the Wolf Gang.


    What''s surprising here is that the camp is not on the mountain, but at the foot of the mountain. It''s a hidden valley with a dense and cruel smell of blood.


    Thousands of giant wolves are hiding here.


    "Guild leader, it''s not good..." The special envoy finally arrived and yelled anxiously at the conference hall.


    But the three people in the hall were not happy. They yelled angrily: "what are you shouting about? I''m not dead yet. I don''t know if I have a distinguished guest here. There''s master Mingfeng here. What''s more to panic about?"


    "This This I... "


    That special makes the face pale, kneel down to stutter.


    A young man in the next seat picked his eyebrows and played with the taste: "the wolf leader doesn''t need to be angry. You might as well listen to him first. Maybe there''s something wrong with him?"


    "Don''t tell me..."


    "Yes Yes, Xiaode went to the Tianxia gate to deliver the war letters according to your orders, but he was detained. But the owner of the gate suddenly summoned Xiaode, gave Xiaode a letter and a sentence


    Then he submitted the letter.


    Langshan, the leader with a fierce face, saw this and narrowed his eyes. He remembered the first door in the world, which was the garbage sect that killed his deputy leader.


    He grabbed the envelope and immediately opened it with a cold face, but he was stunned, and it was blank.


    The letter is white.


    The dark breeze took the opportunity to Piao one eye, the facial expression also froze, what meaning, is false? Immediately asked: "by the way, what is his sentence?"


    "In three days'' time, we will make a decisive decision and never die..." The special envoy told the truth.


    "Bang Ha ha... "


    Wolf mountain, the leader of the gang, laughed angrily, smashed the table and chair with one hand, and said: "I''m so immortal. I''m just a garbage sect. I dare to yell at the Wolf Gang. Come on, let''s go and fight in three days."


    "And the strong men of the three cities under his command told us to be ready to march into the first city in three days."


    "Yes..."


    Ming Feng felt something strange when he touched his chin. At present, the Qianyu forces supported by Qingming sect, Youming sect, have already taken the first place.


    But it''s not stable. There can''t be any difference.


    He immediately narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "master wolf, the current situation is turbulent. Why don''t you invite the old master out to take a seat? I, qingmingzong, appreciate his family very much."


    Langshan smile a stiff, immediately perfunctory way: "the teacher has not asked the world, but should be able to pass at any time..."


    "Ouch...!"


    Just then, suddenly the wolf howled outside.


    Like tens of thousands of wolves roaring, there is a scream, the earth trembled, angry tight.


    "No No, my Lord, there are There is a sneak attack from the enemy. It has already rushed to the third line of defense. There are thousands of people. It won''t be long before they can rush here, "a man covered with blood panicked.


    "What


    The leader Langshan''s face changed greatly. He looked at the special envoy angrily and said: "damn bastard, you dare to betray me and lead the enemy to the nest."


    "No No, I don''t know... " Shocked, the special envoy kowtowed to beg for mercy.


    "Click!"


    But a big hand, like a sharp wolf claw to grasp down, even directly to its tianlinggai broken.


    Ming Feng''s eyelids jumped.


    "Listen to me, all the kids. I want to see which son of a bitch dares to hit my Wolf Gang in the face, so that he will never come back."


    Langshan roars out.


    Finally, he rushed out, but hesitated to look into the secret room. Maybe it''s time to invite him


    There are bodies all over the grass.


    Ning Tao with 2400 celebrities hand all the way to touch, perspective a open, the first two levels are easy to avoid, but the three levels are a pack of wolves.


    Wolves are the most sensitive. They surround the whole Wolf Gang. If they want to rush in, they must break through them.


    "Boom boom..."


    Looking at a group of big black bears hurling at the wolves, furious and bloodthirsty, Ning Tao roared: "don''t fall in love with war, try your best to break the siege and enter the Wolf Gang."


    "Remember to our sect leader that if you want to win this battle, you have to solve the battle with the fastest speed. Otherwise, not only the wolves, but also the three cities under the Wolf Gang will come.""By then, we''ll be through."


    "Roar, roar...!"


    Thousands of people responded with their murderous spirit.


    With a long gun, Ning Tao smashed the six wolves and shot them with blood and meat. Although the strength of these animals was not high, the number of them was tens of thousands.


    "The way of the sun, burning the sky!"


    All around the weeds were ignited by him.


    "Wuwu..."


    Tens of thousands of wolves roared, and were naturally afraid of the fire, leaving only a small range of entanglement and biting.


    Everyone wiped his head with sweat.


    Lu Zhong rushed over and looked at the wolf door in front of him. He said, "as you said before, the key to this victory depends on you."


    Y starting B0 /


    "the last leader of the Wolf Gang, wolf howl, has at least three abilities, and is insidious and cunning. If you can solve him quickly, we will win more than half of the battle."


    Xiao Hei, who was lying on his shoulder, also joked: "this level, even if you do your best, it''s very troublesome. The tortoise doesn''t promise to help."


    Ning Tao had no choice but to smile, and his eyes were burning with war.


    "Kill..."


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Soon, a crowd broke through the third line of defense.


    Langshan rushed out with people, and the two met here. Thousands of people were murderous with red eyes, just like the gaze between an eagle and a poisonous snake.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "If our leader guesses right, you are the most famous sect in the world. You don''t want to be famous, but you have repeatedly provoked the authority of our Wolf Gang. Now you are here to die."


    Langshan licked his scarlet tongue and grinned.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "the wolf leader is polite, but at the moment, our leader has no time to talk nonsense with you. It''s you who committed suicide, or I do it."


    "You Are you Ning Tao The dark breeze stares at him tightly, suddenly lose voice way.


    The latter was stunned and looked at him up and down. He found that he was actually a strong Taoist. He squinted and said, "are you


    "I''m a new disciple of qingmingzong, Mingfeng. I''ve heard brother Ning''s name for a long time. I''m as brave as a dragon and tiger. I''m worthy of blowing up the seven Jue gate. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really a pleasure to meet you."


    The words of Ming Feng are full of praise.


    "It blew up Seven unique doors


    Lu Zhong, Xiong Dingtian and others were stunned. They remember that it was Tiangang gate, my mother.


    No wonder this master is not afraid of qingmingzong behind the scenes


    Langshan''s face also changed, but he had heard of this man and seemed to have made a big noise in Qingyun mansion.


    But at this time, a cold cheering suddenly came, moriran said: "hum, no matter who you are, my Wolf Gang, is not a place where you can be a weak boy. You have to pay for your willfulness."


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Tens of thousands of wolves around us are like a king.


    In a moment, a cold and ruthless pressure came down. Ning Tao''s subconscious body was tight, while Xiong Dingtian''s back was sweating.


    Thousands of people stare at an old wolf

 Chapter 2034

    In sight, an old man looks like a wolf.


    His body is as dry as wood, very thin, his skin is as flabby as fish scales, his eyes are shining fiercely, his hair is very sparse, only a few are like weeds, and his broad grey robe looks like a bag when the wind blows.


    He is the last leader, wolf howl!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. From this old guy, he felt the great crisis. There was a kind of creepy, shivering feeling.


    Especially those fierce eyes


    "Welcome the old guild leader to pass the customs!"


    Langshan and thousands of others immediately called out respectfully.


    Seeing this, the wolf howled coldly and said in disgust: "a bunch of rubbish, it''s really a shame to let these little insects run to the wolf''s den."


    "Hum...!"


    Langshan and others were reprimanded red.


    And Ming Feng a joy, way: "long heard the name of the old gang leader, today a see really make later generations admire."


    "Who are you?" The wolf howled and looked down coldly.


    "I''m the true disciple of Qingming sect, Mingfeng. At present, we have reached cooperation. Ning Tao is the most wanted person in southern region. I hope the old sect leader will catch him and give him to me. I


    But before he finished, a figure flashed by like a ghost, and it was patted out like a mysterious iron stick.


    "No!"


    Ming Feng''s pupil shrinks. Unexpectedly, he attacks secretly. He sets up a defense in a hurry. However, he is smashed by a palm and printed directly on his chest. He vomits blood and flies upside down on the spot.


    Langshan was so scared that he turned pale.


    (} y @ @ version y first: R FA 0 = U


    "teacher Master


    "Hum, little boy, pay attention when you talk to me. If you want to command me, you are not qualified. Even if you are evil to Qingming sect, you can''t control me..."


    The wolf howled at the dark wind.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was really surprised. He fought first. This old man is arrogant enough.


    Xiong Dingtian looked disgusted and roared: "master, fight with this old man later. Don''t believe him, let alone entangle him. It''s too insidious."


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Blind bear, you dare to come to our Wolf Gang. Last time I spared your life, this time you want to die," the wolf howled and licked his scarlet tongue.


    But Xiong Dingtian turned his head to one side.


    "Old gang leader, are you willing to be a running dog for Qingming and Youming sect, or are you an upright person in the triangle? Even if you don''t join us, you can''t help them to do evil."


    Ning Tao wants to fight for it.


    But as soon as I looked up, I felt a sharp cold light coming, and the wind blowing on my face, like the light of a knife and the shadow of a sword.


    "No, Xuanwu shield!"


    "Bang Stab... "


    In a hurry, he laid a defense, but it was easily pierced. It was like cutting a strip of cloth with scissors and using a pig knife to scratch the paper. When he went to the unprofitable Xuanwu shield, he was crushed by this wolf''s claw.


    "Eight times The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    Ning Tao instantly reaction comes over, the whole body''s breath then explodes, once stepped into Lian Dao that ridge.


    With one full punch, I hit him head on


    The lower part of the mountain has also been killed into a regiment. The wolf mountain has gathered a group of wolves and thousands of troops to encircle a group of black bears by using the sea of people tactics. The whole valley is in a mess in an instant. It can be said that the mountains are falling apart and the blood flows into a river.


    Xiong Dingtian is like a little giant. He chooses Langshan and another assistant leader by himself.


    Xiong Er is against Mingfeng


    At the bottom of the scuffle, Ning Tao and wolf howl at the top of the scuffle had hundreds of moves in an instant. They were full of murders, burning blood and fighting with all their strength. No one dared to hide.


    "Taiyang fist, Taiyin palm!"


    But two hands of Taiji, one hand of Hongyang and one hand of blueness, are totally different.


    "Hum...!"


    The wolf howled and his eyes were cold. The little boy was strange. How could the ordinary weak man fight so many moves with him.


    No wonder you dare to blow up the seven Jue gate.


    "I heard that there is a Xuanwu around you. You might as well let it do it. Otherwise, you will die here today."


    "Bloodline technique, animal like!"


    In Ning Tao''s sight, wolf howl was three feet tall, like a bamboo strip, slender and slender, and his fingers grew long sharp claws.


    "Broken!"


    The wolf claws broke the blow.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to be surprised, wolf howl disappeared directly in the same place. It was like a gust of wind. It was as fast as a ghost. The naked eye couldn''t keep up with it, and the killing opportunity came.


    "Boy, be careful. You can''t keep up with the old guy. I''m afraid there will be trouble."


    Xiao Hei''s solemn voice came from his ear.


    Ning Tao''s face is very ugly. It seems that he underestimates the old strong, who can become a road refiner, who is not an amazing genius.Or it''s a lot of fighting


    All of a sudden, behind him came a gust of fishy wind. Ning Tao turned around and stabbed him with a gun.


    Unexpectedly, he was stabbed.


    Ning Tao fixed his eyes and found that it was actually a member of the Wolf Gang. He was stabbed to death by his own shot. Suddenly, his back was numb, and the sun flame broke out instantly.


    "Stab


    A sound into the meat, blood splash.


    Ning Tao is stuffy hum, the back unexpectedly is delimited a long blood trough, the blood flow is not stop, continuously hit seven or eight attacks but all fail, only hear a evil laugh.


    "Jie Jie, little boy, is that all you have? You are so famous in the immortal world that I am very disappointed..."


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    All of a sudden, the wind broke in all directions, and the shadows came, and the cold light was dazzling.


    "Damn it, go on forever!"


    Ning Tao roared, and all his great energy was injected into the long gun. A sense of terror and demonism locked him within a kilometer radius, directly smashed him into the void, and a shockwave spread.


    "Boom...!"


    Thousands of people in the scuffle below were shocked and looked up. Even they could not help but retreat because of the strong wind.


    "Found you," Ning Tao released spirit lock, turn around is a shot back.


    "Dang!"


    A dense spark, twinkling.


    Wolf howl''s Scarlet eyes stare at Ning Tao coldly. He grabs the long gun and doesn''t let him advance an inch. He says with a scornful smile: "I''m tired of playing. Let me show you what real strength is."


    "Boom", a breath burst.


    "Practice the Tao Triple peak


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and screams. He estimates that this is the limit of his current strength.


    The next second, a cold light came, just like a scabbard sword, straight into the brow.


    As soon as the Xuanwu shield came out, it was easily broken by him.


    "Immortal method, pick star hand!"


    Ning Tao''s big hand, which is wrapped in thick fairy fog, is heavy and powerful. It is like a dazzling star, echoing with the stars in the sky, concentrating on one hand by the power of the stars.


    Suddenly, the two collided heavily.


    Two terrible forces, almost no upper and lower, a heavy spiritual power burst out from them.


    "Roar..."


    Lu Zhong, Mangu and others wipe their faces with blood and worry. The victory or defeat of this battle depends on the peak battle.


    "Brothers, kill..."


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, there was a loud bang, and the two of them touched each other and pulled out two long ripples in the void.


    But Ning Tao, regardless of the blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, directly matchs up three immortal forces with his hands. He can''t drag down with this old guy. His body is as hard as steel, so he is extremely difficult to deal with, so he has to work hard.


    "The great millstone of Yin Yang and five elements!"

 Chapter 2035

    A big grinding plate, like a fast rotating gear, is colorful and three in one. It is a fusion technology, or the top one.


    In terms of power, it is almost comparable to the immortal method.


    Ning Tao does his best, and his flaming red robe doesn''t move automatically. At the moment, he is as violent as a demon, like grabbing a big grinding plate, and still goes out.


    "Old man, die!"


    Wolf howl face changed several minutes, a pair of scarlet eyes tremble, this How is that possible?


    The three fairies are fully integrated.


    The power of this blow made him cold and hairy. For many years, he didn''t feel so dangerous. I didn''t expect that once he got out of the pass, he was such a yellow haired boy.


    He said angrily immediately: "boy, if you want to kill me, you are still young. Let you see the power of blood."


    "Blood technique, wolf king possessed body!"


    After the wolf howled, a huge wolf appeared. It was dark all over, but there was a strange white hair on its forehead. It was quite divine and roared to the full moon, just like a divine wolf bathed in the moonlight.


    "This This is Moon shadow wolf


    Lu Zhong was surprised that he was such a mutant spirit beast. His blood line was in one of the wolf''s veins, and he was already the top.


    The next second, wolf howl and giant wolf are integrated into one, instantly materialize it, absorb a lot of aura of heaven and earth, one eye flash smart, just like the moon shadow wolf to resurrect.


    "Ouch...!"


    The millstone has rushed over at a speed of no time to cover its ears, tearing up the space and colliding heavily with the giant wolf.


    "Boom boom!"


    The two forces turn the sky into two poles, emitting a bright light, the bitter wind blowing, and the energy spreading everywhere.


    "Back off, back off, away from them..." Lu Zhong roared at the crowd and retreated abruptly.


    Langshan also asked the troops to retreat from the bloody battlefield


    All of a sudden, the wolf howled and smashed the huge millstone. His strength soared in a straight line, almost equal to the strength of the four strong practitioners. As soon as he stepped on his foot, he rushed out in an instant.


    "Die, Jie Jie!"


    Ning Tao face a change, looking at a huge shadow rushed over, hurriedly will spear grid block in front of the body.


    But as soon as I touched it, I felt an indescribable force coming. In front of me, it was not a human wolf, but a solid steel. As soon as my throat was sweet, I could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "No, master..."


    Lu ling''er, Mangu and others screamed.


    "Boom boom!"


    Wolf howl firepower full open, has been pressing Ning Tao crazy beat, hit from the sky to the ground, and then hit the sky.


    The whole valley was almost destroyed by the two men''s fighting.


    "Ha ha, little boy, aren''t you very powerful? Where''s your previous prestige? Blow up the Qijue gate and make a havoc in Qingyun mansion. Is your real strength so vulnerable?"


    The wolf howled sarcastically and broke his ribs with one blow.


    Xiong Dingtian frowned, gritted his teeth, and asked Xiong Er to rush up. As expected, he still couldn''t, but he couldn''t let the sect leader be killed in front of them.


    "You two, it''s better to watch here," said Langshan, standing in the way.


    Another strong practitioner and Ming Feng sneer.


    "Brother, come with me to save the sect leader..." Man Gu tore his coat and killed him with red eyes.


    All of a sudden, it''s hard to separate.


    It''s hard for Shan Yue Tao to fight even if he''s not strong enough.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    One big shadow and one small shadow fight for thousands of moves.


    But without waiting for the wolf howl to be weak, the side effect of Ning Tao''s war furnace has quietly come to his head. His heart is cold. He can''t wait to see the time. If he waits for the strong men of the three cities to arrive, he will be finished.


    In fact, it seems that Ning Tao has run out of ammunition and food, but if it is spread out, it will be enough to set off a storm in the world of genius.


    You know,


    Ning Tao is just practicing emptiness, and this old man is the triple peak of practicing Taoism. He has been honing for hundreds of years, and his skill of killing people is absolutely high. It''s amazing that he can reach this point.


    But in the battle of life and death, there is no pity.


    Another heavy blow, Ning Tao was hit into the cliff, a mouthful of blood and internal organs spit out.


    "Damn it, I can only spell it!"


    He grabbed the long gun and rushed out with difficulty. He said crazily with red eyes: "old man, if you can take this shot, I''m him. You win. Come on..."


    Drain every trace of power in the body, and integrate the vast and domineering power into this shot. At this moment, heaven and earth are quiet, lost their voice, heaven and earth turn upside down, and Yin and Yang turn retrograde.


    You can see that there is a little dark awn on the tip of the gun, like a small black hole, devouring everything.


    "This What kind of method is this? "


    The wolf howled, feeling the horror of that little dark awn, and suddenly felt a sense of irresistible powerlessness. He cried out: "boy, stop it. I''m defeated. I don''t know what you think.""Boy, stop it. Do you have to fight with me? It''s qingmingzong who takes advantage of me..."


    Ning Tao spat out a mouthful of blood and said with a smile: "sorry, it''s too late."


    "The fourth form of immortality, turn the world around!"


    One shot, like breaking a space.


    The whole world is turned upside down, and the Yin Yang and five elements of this small space are reversed. Everything is irregular, and there is no escape. It is more like a cage. The shot is heavily stabbed with the power of killing immortals and demons.


    SG first sent% i0x


    "give me Broken


    "No Asshole, you forced me to do this. "


    The wolf howled, and his eyes were red. The feeling of death was getting closer and closer. Looking at the dark light, his huge wolf body was red with blood, burning all the essence and blood into a pair of claws.


    A bite teeth, unexpectedly straight toward Ning Tao to grasp.


    Looking at this posture, it seems that we are going to fight with each other and die together, unless one side gives up first.


    "Old gang leader!"


    "No, master, be careful..."


    Thousands of people below raised their voices.


    In the eyes of the public, the two collided like two flashes of lightning, and the sky and the earth were eclipsed. All they heard was a dull thunder in June, exploding in the clouds.


    But people''s eyes and eardrums were all impacted.


    "Boom..."


    A terrible storm from this mid air, crazy condensation, rampant, a wolf died.


    A moment later, when the strong wind dissipated, people immediately enlarged their eyes to see it, but they were all shocked. The scene in front of them refreshed the world outlook, which was extremely shocked, unbelievable and unimaginable.


    A blood gun pierced wolf howl''s body, most of his body disappeared, and the expression on his face solidified.


    On the other side of him, Ning Tao was breathless. His face was extremely pale and his breath was dispirited. His two pairs of eyes looked at his abdomen, where the wolf''s claws came, and they were stunned.


    It was A turtle shell.


    To be exact, Ning Tao has a turtle shell all over his body, and a Black Turtle grins.


    "You You hang up Cheating... "


    The wolf howled and coughed up blood, and the vitality quickly disappeared.


    When Langshan and others saw this, their eyes were round, but they all cried out to surrender the next second. They knelt down without integrity, but the wind disappeared.

 Chapter 2036

    Fight, victory.


    Xiong Dingtian, Mangu, Lu linger and others were absent for a long time. They suddenly looked ecstatic and roared with excitement.


    Actually I really won


    "Long live the master of the gate. He is a wise and powerful man in the sky..." More than a thousand people cried with joy, waving weapons at their throats.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao slowly fell down.


    Slightly wiped a cold sweat, looked at the wolf howl on the gun, also secretly fluke in the heart, this old guy, the strength is really terrible.


    Just about to die with him


    But that move was the strongest card, and its power didn''t disappoint him. As expected, it was so powerful that it almost couldn''t be controlled. More practice was needed.


    Langshan and others all surrender. The wolf, who is so oppressive that they can''t breathe, finally dies. Let''s say that, thanks to Ning Tao.


    It''s liberating them.


    Seeing this, Xiaohei said: "fortunately, this battle is dangerous. It''s time for you to shut up and get ready to break the path."


    "In other words, it''s not easy enough for you. With the difficulty of training 14 times at the same level, you just fall down. On the contrary, you catch up with the level of one of the top talents in Da Yu."


    "Tut tut..."


    "In our time, it''s also amazing."


    Ning Tao said with a bitter smile: "it''s not easy. I have to feed so many mouths, but there are disadvantages and advantages. Otherwise, where can I get my strength?"


    "I''m afraid if you fight with that old wolf, you''ll lose every move."


    He swallowed a handful of elixirs and raised his head to see Lu Zhong, Langshan and barbarians coming, with a dignified look on his face.


    "Sect leader, the leader of Langshan is going to take refuge in my world." Oh, tell me? Ning Tao picks his eyebrows.


    Langshan arched his hand and then said: "I really admire the strength of ningmen master, but now our situation is very bad."


    "In Qianyu, we have offended the first leader, Youming sect, and Qingming sect, but the situation in the triangle is turbulent. They have no leisure to target our small Gang."


    "But the face of the big door is not easy to fight, the plan is destroyed, and the strength is sharply reduced. We will certainly send someone to exterminate us."


    "Under the command of Youming sect, there are four subordinate forces, which are called the four King Kong. Originally, our wild wolf Gang intended to be the fifth King Kong and merge the small forces around, but now they have all become the ningmen leader."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and frowned: "you mean that Youming sect has no leisure to do it, but the four King Kong will surely come."


    "What are their strengths?"


    "It''s very strong. Although they have been fighting for hegemony for a long time, and the number of experts has dropped sharply, no matter which one, they have enough strength to destroy our Wolf Gang. Moreover, there are many experts in their sect who are better than wolf howling."


    Hearing this, people''s faces changed.


    Even Ning Tao''s face is ugly. A wolf''s howl has forced him to do his best. He is stronger than him. Then he will run away.


    You know, he''s just a practitioner.


    Even if you want to break through the road, it will take one day to polish one road to full, and it will take fourteen days to polish fourteen roads.


    But the question is, do they have that much time?


    "One more thing, by the way."


    "Ming Feng, the true disciple of Qingming sect, ran away in disorder. He came from the fire Lion Gate, one of the four King Kong. His task was to merge and supervise the fifth King Kong, but now he failed."


    "If I guess correctly, he must have fled there. The fire lion gate is among the four King Kong. It''s the closest to us. If he escapes back for help and sends troops to suppress it, he will be able to attack our Wolf Gang in five days at the latest."


    "What? Five days


    Ning Tao and everyone''s heart beat hard.


    "Then I''ll ask the leader of the bear Gang to chase him right away. As long as I stop him in front of his lion gate, it won''t hurt, will it?"


    Lu zhongmang suggested.


    But Langshan laughed bitterly, shook his head and said: "the strength of Mingfeng is not weaker than me, and he is very smart. He knows that his own situation is dangerous. He can''t escape according to the usual route. Even if he can find it, he can''t stop him."


    "All in all, I don''t think it''s going to help much."


    Hearing this, the crowd fell silent again.


    Mangu scratched his head and said, "master, if we ask for help from zongmen, they will have some scruples, won''t they?"


    "Ha ha, those guys from the southern regions all want to catch me up and get a reward. He is Qingming sect. He is not afraid of Taiji sect."


    "It''s better to ask for yourself than for others. The northern region is far away from here, and since it''s our barrier, we should stride over it."


    Ning Tao negative hand light way.


    "Does the sect leader have a plan to deal with it?" Langshan hesitated.


    Ning Tao smiles and looks at Xiao Hei on his shoulder. He still remembers that the latter said that there is a way to improve the strength of blood people.


    The latter pointed out his head and said: "first of all, I can improve the strength of these little guys, but the higher the strength, the longer it takes. Five days is not enough, so I can only help you improve the strength of these little guys.""What''s more, it needs a lot of things to cooperate, otherwise it''s hard to make bricks without straw, you know."


    Ning Tao listens and nods slowly.


    And the barbarian bone sighed: "if there is a strong man in our door at this time, how good would it be?"


    "Well


    Ning Tao was stunned. Suddenly, he was overjoyed. He seemed to think of something. His eyes lit up and he said with a mysterious smile: "we really have, and It''s two. "


    Everyone was stunned, and the sect leader was crazy.


    Where did they come from? There are two powerful old Taoist practitioners. Isn''t leader Xiong the one with the highest cultivation?


    But Ning Tao didn''t explain. Instead, he yelled, "give me the order, divide the army into two ways, and send the leader of Xiong Gang to chase Mingfeng. Whether you succeed or fail, you have to have a try."


    "The rest of the staff are in the charge of the tortoise master. They are trained in secret. If they are my own, they will be killed if they dare not."


    "Yes


    Xiaohei grins and looks at the excited guys with pity. It''s not so easy to improve his strength.


    Another prohibition is set for Langshan, which controls his life and death. The wolf''s nature is changeable. If he betrays, it will be a big loss


    When he gives Lu Zhong the outside details, Ning Tao finds wolf howl''s Secret cultivation room and hides many precious things of the past year. Ning Tao takes them all impolitely and makes a small fortune.


    Xiao Hei jumped down and said, "if the tortoise is right, you mean the old guy, right?"


    Ning Tao nodded, looking a little excited.


    He has been waiting for this day for a long time. It''s time for them, the greatest God of war, to wake up and show the world your invincible demeanor.


    Let fairyland remember your name, Mo Yuntian!


    From a blue heart, suddenly burst out a familiar strong soul power, extremely strong, gaze, vast nine days, and then condensed into a human form.


    Also at this time, he opened his eyes of vicissitudes

 Chapter 2037

    A blue heart, full of surging pure soul power, this is the heart of Wannian Liu, which Ning Tao got in Beihai City, a so-called fairyland first businessman, HAOGE.


    It can not only make up for the origin of the spirit, but also strengthen the spirit. It is a rare treasure of the spirit.


    An illusory old figure is condensed from the blue heart. The eyes of the vicissitudes of life open, and burst out a bright light. The terrible soul power flashes away, but it is replaced by confusion.


    It seems that Sleeping too long.


    Ning Tao is not disturbed. Mo has been sleeping for a long time. He has been sleeping for more than a year, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just a normal reaction.


    What''s more, Xiao Hei is around.


    However, judging from the fluctuation of the soul power just now, Mo''s situation is much better than expected.


    A moment later.


    That pair of old eyes flashed a touch of smart, the whole body momentum changed, the body shape is like a sharp long gun, very straight, if just the breath is scattered as clear water, then now it is condensed as steel.


    "I How long did you sleep? "


    ¡­ With an excited smile, Ning Tao bowed his hand and said respectfully, "don''t go back to old age, it''s already It''s been a year. "


    "A year?"


    Mo looked stunned. He raised his head slightly and said with a complicated smile: "it''s been a long time. Boy, I''ve grown tall and mature again..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head shyly and said with ecstasy: "Mo Lao, I miss you so much. Do you feel any discomfort or side effects?"


    "This Yes... "


    Mo Yuntian a induction, unexpectedly nod a way.


    On hearing this, Xiao Hei can''t help but be stunned. Is there something wrong with which link?


    Ning Tao''s face suddenly turned white.


    "I feel that I have become stronger, indescribable, stronger than I have ever seen before. One blow can break mountains, one hand can hold the sky, and the world rules here seem to have baptized me."


    "I don''t know Is this my illusion? It''s hard to describe, "said Mo Yuntian, a little confused.


    Ning Tao is dumb.


    "Cut, frighten tortoise ye a jump, still think is what happened, that is not your illusion, that is your present strength, talent is not bad."


    Xiao Hei commented.


    Hearing this, Mo was surprised. In the moment just now, he had explored all the places and felt that no one was his threat.


    However,


    can''t see through the tortoise


    He said modestly: "please give me some advice."


    "In fact, it''s very simple. The soul bone you lived in before is the soul bone of the immortal level. Although it can''t restore your origin, it has already virtually strengthened your spirit and continuously refined it."


    "Although this is a great opportunity for you, you can''t stand the edge of life and death."


    "Later, the boy got the heart of the treasure Wannian willow, restored your origin, and strengthened your spirit again, as well as rules and chains. Your strength has been improved faster than this boy for a long time."


    Xiao Hei smacks his mouth.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was envious, but he was glad for Mo Lao.


    But Mo Lao listened to the clouds, but sensitively captured a few key words, here is not the earth, is fairyland, no wonder he felt the world law is different.


    Seeing his doubts, Xiao Hei said helplessly: "to put it bluntly, you have been practicing all the time when you are sleeping. You have practiced for more than a year under the condition of heaven and earth. Even a pig can become an elite."


    "Not to mention that your qualifications are not vulgar, you are in a state of mind, and your strength is expected to soar."


    Ning Tao nodded. Mo Lao was the first monk on earth. His talent is not weak.


    It is in the decline of the earth to create its own way.


    Moreover, he has not been practicing every day for more than a year, but Mo has been practicing in seclusion all the time. Naturally, it is obvious that he is practicing in seclusion.


    Mo laocha''s is just a good environment like fairyland. Now, it''s a dream come true.


    Hearing this, Mo Yuntian, even in his calm state of mind, could not help rippling. He clenched his fist with some excitement. He was already desperate and saw through life and death, but God gave him a second chance.


    This time, he will fight a myth.


    Suddenly, he moved in his heart and asked, "boy, do you know what Hongmeng''s current situation is?"


    Ning Tao just about to open his mouth, suddenly heard a burst of foot step sound, the corner of his mouth immediately grinned and said with a mysterious smile: "I think it''s more appropriate for another elder to say it."


    "Step on...!"


    Mo Laoyi Leng, listening to the sound of footsteps, the spirit of a sweep, eyes suddenly a bright.


    At this time, a provocative one armed figure came in. As soon as he raised his head, he was stunned. His eyes were full of shock and indescribable excitement."Mo Mo Lao, you''re all right! "


    Mo Yuntian smiles a little and nods his head and says: "it''s all up to Ning Tao. Now he is short of a body."


    But the words just fell, a light flashed.


    I saw a crystal clear complete skeleton, full of majestic vitality, filled with hazy immortal spirit, and also exuded a vast pressure, three people have a stuffy chest, face wonderful.


    "Mr. Mo, look at this body. It''s the body of an immortal with the nature of neutralization."


    Ning Tao said with a proud smile.


    Immortal


    Mo Yuntian was shocked. Although he didn''t know what realm it was, he felt depressed and scared. I''m afraid it''s also a treasure in this world.


    It''s hard work, little guy.


    Seeing this, Zhou Heng was very envious, but he was happy for mo. he finally came to life.


    But as soon as he turned his head, there was a mysterious and terrible right arm bone in front of him. It even exuded a kind of immortal''s prestige. It was also an immortal bone with some mysterious ancient scriptures engraved on it.


    "This..."


    "This is the right arm bone of the famous star picking old man in Minghai of the northern region. After being tempered by him, it is comparable to the eight grade immortal ware. There is also a volume of matching immortal techniques on it. If it is superposed in pairs, its power will increase greatly."


    "As long as it''s a gift I prepared for Mr. Zhou, I didn''t have time to give it to you because I was in a hurry. I hope Mr. Zhou doesn''t blame me."


    Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Eight grades "Immortal utensils..."


    Mo Yuntian was surprised. He understood this. On earth, it''s amazing to have a complete five grade magic weapon. It''s actually eight grade.


    It seems that Zhou Heng has a chance.


    When Zhou Heng saw this, his eyes were moist, and he stretched out his trembling arm to take over the immortal arm.


    After wriggling for a long time, he finally said with a hoarse smile: "boy, I have a heart..."


    "Hey, don''t ignore the existence of this emperor, OK? Now time is urgent, but I don''t have time to listen to you chatting about family here. I''ll prepare for his resurrection. You can do as I say for the broken arm over there."


    Xiao Hei yelled weakly behind him.


    Ning Tao turns his head, and his pupils shrink in a moment. Xiao Hei holds two drops of deep yellow blood essence in his hands. If you look carefully, it''s two little Xuanwu.


    A terrible imperialist power oppressed the three.


    Mo Lao and Zhou Lao did not know what it was, but they were afraid to see the immortal bone momentum.


    This fairyland is really wonderful.


    Ning Tao takes a grateful look at Xiao Hei. The essence and blood of the beast play an important role in reshaping the body. He mentioned it at the beginning, but Xiao Hei didn''t agree.


    Now it looks like it''s a knife in the mouth and a tofu in the heart.


    The three had a brief exchange. When they talked about the current situation, the two elders were all in awe. Since they had entrusted all their hopes to them, they could not afford to talk about the past. What''s more, they also needed time.


    Five days is really too few

 Chapter 2038

    After knowing the inside story, the ceremony began.


    The Yin Yang spirit absorbing array presented by Xiao Ming''s nephew also started. With a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao directly laid more than 20 million spirit stones. He didn''t want to make any mistakes.


    In the chamber of secrets with rich aura, there is an immortal bone sitting cross legged. It is said that it is an ancient fusion array carved by Xiao Hei. It is created by some old monsters to seize and give up.


    Such things were common in ancient times.


    The immortal bone was shining, and Mo Lao''s spirit was sitting on his head. In his heart, there was a beating blue heart.


    It is the treasure of the soul, the heart of the willow.


    Ning Tao and Zhou Lao look at it nervously while they are preparing. This is the most difficult step.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Hei, who closed his eyes and sank into the spirit, suddenly yelled, "when should I stay


    "Listen to the emperor''s order, melt!"


    The mysterious array suddenly glowed. Mo was surprised. He felt a pull force from the immortal body. After thinking about it, he gave up the resistance and let the pull force suck him in.


    The next second, the immortal body and spirit merge.


    But this is only preliminary. Next, it depends on whether they are suitable, just like type a blood and type B blood. Xiaohei has no choice but to look at luck


    Ning Tao sighed and could only pray.


    As soon as he looked up, he nodded with Mr. Zhou, and he was about to start. He tore open Mr. Zhou''s arm sleeve, and there was a touch of black ink on it. It was magic Wuji that had to cut off the arm.


    When the perspective is opened, it is found that the bones are also eroded.


    He immediately said, "Mr. Zhou, I''ll help you to force out this evil force. It may be very painful."


    "Don''t worry, no matter how much pain you have, don''t worry about me. Do it boldly."


    Zhou Heng comforted him with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pats his green hand to the ground. A long engraved wooden spirit array of the green emperor is urged by him.


    And the array eye is his way of wood.


    "A lotus in the eternal blue sky!"


    With a loud roar, a green lotus appears immediately behind it. The twenty-four products of the rosette are rooted in the river of stars, as if they have existed for ages


    In the blink of an eye, a full of vitality enveloped Zhou Lao. Under the traction of Ning Tao''s other hand, he turned into a dragon. Along the meridians, the skeleton washed all the way, forcing the evil magic force to break his arm.


    The magic force seemed to be provoked, and they wanted to fight together. There were big beads of sweat on Zhou''s forehead. It was a bone marrow collision. How painful could it be.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s hand fell.


    Unexpectedly, the corner of the broken arm was cut off alive, with black meat and black bone.


    "Zizizi..."


    After a while, white smoke came out and evaporated.


    Zhou Heng was sweating heavily, and his face was as white as paper. Looking at the white breath, he laughed bitterly. He was tortured by such things for more than a year.


    The devil is limitless. How strong should he be


    Xiao Hei looks this way and nods slightly. The old guy is OK. The next step is his chance to merge immortal bone.


    However, his cultivation is too weak, I''m afraid he can''t bear the power of immortal bones, so it has prepared him with essence and blood quenching body, as well as a large number of auxiliary drugs. Combined with the huge vitality in immortal bones, his strength should be greatly increased


    "The way of wood, regeneration!"


    Ning Tao wrapped the strength of life around the broken arm and put the right hand of picking star in the past. The two instantly fused.


    But it''s just epidermal tissue. It takes time to connect every blood vessel and meridian. The huge vitality of the star picking right hand seems to have found a vent point, and all of it poured into Zhou Heng''s body.


    A transformation has begun


    Ning Tao wiped his sweat to maintain the Qingdi wood spirit array. Seeing that the time was almost over, he immediately took out a mass of yellow and white fairy liquid and put it into Zhou''s mouth.


    Among them, there are Xuanwu essence and blood, and Jiexing immortal bone.


    H0


    when he killed the sea sword king in Minghai, he also killed some kings and got three ribs, one of which was in the immortal liquid.


    Because this is one, the right hand will be more easily fused. You can see that the immortal bone has blood color


    Next, just maintain the array.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Hei look at each other and look at Mo Lao. There is no movement there. I don''t know whether they can resonate with this immortal body.


    And it was late at night.


    Just when they were cultivating, a weak wave woke them up. Xiao Hei opened his eyes suddenly, and the fusion array below was pushed to the extreme.


    When they looked up, they were stunned. Originally it was a crystal clear bone, but now there was a soul fire in the position of the skull, and there was a cyan heart in the position of the heart.


    It''s plopping all the time.Just when he was confused, Xiao Hei relaxed his way: "the fusion is successful, and the next step is to let the flesh and blood regenerate, so that the two can really be integrated."


    "Qingdi wood spirit array!"


    Ning Tao is solemn, and small black push this big formation at the same time, wrap two people, accelerate metamorphosis together.


    And Xiaohei drops a mass of Xuanwu blood essence and auxiliary medicine onto Mo Laoxian''s bone. Suddenly, it is filled with blood gas and wrapped in a heavy layer


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    After that, Xiao Hei was directly tired.


    Next, Ning Tao maintained the array, and the rest was up to them. The situation was better than imagined, but it took longer than imagined.


    Five days Not enough.


    It estimates that it will take at least seven days.


    When it told Ning Tao, the latter fell into silence, just took out a star picking rib and threw it to Xiao Hei, which also had an effect on his recovery.


    Its combat power now is similar to wolf howling.


    If one of the four King Kong, the fire Lion Gate, comes, I''m afraid none of them can fight, but in seven days, do they have


    The next day, they went out of the chamber of secrets.


    Using the spirit stone to maintain the array, both of them are in the process of metamorphosis. This must be the most important transformation in the elder''s life. It''s just like metamorphosis and rebirth, not to mention many treasures.


    I hope to give them a big surprise after the second senior official leaves the customs


    Ning Tao side head, toward small black ask a way: "you how, otherwise, training of put in advance?"


    "No, the tortoise is not so coquettish. Now time is burning. We must strengthen their strength. The first door in the world can''t be defeated."


    "Mr. tortoise, my strength is improving more and more slowly now. I don''t have another half, and I have less than half of the source of the emperor. I can only use this method to speed up my recovery. I can help you and myself."


    Xiao Hei has no choice but to feel sad.


    Ning Tao can''t do anything about it. If his space Avenue is great, maybe he can try to find the emperor''s palace, but hopefully, it won''t be very big.


    I don''t know how ye''er is now?


    They find Lu Zhong and ask him to gather all the members of the sect and go to the manghuang mountains immediately. There are many extraordinary spirit beasts and exotic beasts in the mountains. With Xiaohei''s Dharma, the strength of these people will be doubled.


    To be exact, it is to make everyone like that in the reign of the great Pure blood!

 Chapter 2039

    Manghuang mountain range, an ancient giant mountain range.


    It directly across the triangle, but this is not its complete body, it is like a dragon, all the way from the southern region through the central region, and it extends obliquely to the northern region.


    From this we can think of its huge size.


    And its life span may be older than that of the great emperor.


    Because Xiao Hei knows its existence. Under the leadership of Ning Tao, a group of 5000 people rushed into the mountains, quiet and frightening.


    Under perspective, there is no danger around.


    Ning Tao pinched his chin and suddenly summoned the wolf mountain and said, "you are the unique means of the Wolf Gang. Can''t you control the wolves? You muster a group of wolves and let them disperse to find those high blooded spirit beasts."


    "It''s more efficient and safer to look for prey with a goal than to look for it blindly."


    On hearing this, the latter immediately patted his chest and said with a smile, "don''t worry, sect leader. I can''t guarantee anything else, but it''s the best skill of the Wolf Gang. Just look at it."


    "Ouch...!"


    He roared up to the sky like a wolf.


    And the members of the Wolf Gang have been completely brainwashed. Why? Because Xiao Hei, the promise of a god beast, is the celestial fate for them.


    Not to mention, he took out a precious cultivation method during the reign of emperor Wanling, which is rare in the world.


    "All souls will die!"


    Almost all people of blood have some impressions of this volume of Dharma formula, because it was handed down by Emperor Wanling, and it is almost one of the top Dharma schools. Unfortunately, it has been lost so far.


    According to Xiao Hei, it was stolen


    "Shasha..."


    A strange noise came, which made everyone turn pale.


    Just about to draw out the weapon to explode the murderous gas, but listen to Langshan smile: "don''t worry, this is the wolves I call, I have sensed their breath."


    The next second, a wolf comes out.


    But they did not dare to come near here. They all roared and their scarlet eyes were alert.


    Langshan was so proud that he wanted to convey orders to them. Suddenly he heard Xiaohei exclaim: "no, get out of the way."


    "Whoosh...!"


    I saw a huge fierce wolf, suddenly opened his mouth, and rushed to the landing spirit. It was like a dragon and tiger, vigorous and fierce, almost as fast as lightning.


    Lu Ling er''s jade face is pale, but the barbarian bone beside him doesn''t even think about it, and directly blocks her.


    Lu Zhengyi rushed forward without hesitation


    "Stop, stop..." As soon as Langshan''s face changed, he ran the formula, but it didn''t work.


    "Why How could it be, why didn''t it react? "


    Just when the people were shocked, a fire red figure suddenly flashed, jumped directly over the giant wolf, and hit heavily with a fist mixed with fire.


    "Sun boxing!"


    Golden fist is like a shooting star.


    "Boom!"


    But half of the wolf''s body fell into the fierce ground.


    "Ouch, ouch...!"


    A fierce wolf nearby roared one after another, ferocious roar, ready to rush up at any time.


    Langshan was also furious. If this scene happened, he would have no face to see others. "If it can be done, it will be a great help to us. The site of the wild wolf Gang is close to the mountains. They want to make use of the wild wolves and win by quantity, so there is no place safer than here. We need to make use of it."


    "I think the blood of this tiger wolf king is stronger than that of the wolf leader. If he is successfully transplanted, he will summon more wolves."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s eyes lit up.


    Although they have made a promise, they still want to see it with their own eyes.


    The leader of Langshan gang was also excited at this moment.


    Compared with the tiger and wolf king, his blood is not worth mentioning at all. Even the moon shadow wolf blood of the wolf howling is inferior to it, which can be regarded as the first-class blood.


    Immediately knelt down on one knee and said, "master tortoise, master of the sect, my subordinates are willing to have a try. Please give it up."


    Seeing this, Xiao Hei nodded slightly, jumped down from Ning Tao''s shoulder, and one hand touched Langshan''s eyebrow. He said faintly, "I''ll pass the blood of all souls to you. I''ll follow my guidance later."


    One of the people''s eyes is red, which is one of the most powerful methods in the blood.


    It was passed down so casually


    The giant wolf around was ordered to go to all directions to find the spirit beast under the command of the Wolf Gang.


    At this time, Langshan excitedly opened his eyes, and then walked towards the tiger wolf king. As soon as he put his hand on him, a strange suction burst out, and a mini version of the blood red tiger wolf king appeared.


    And small black eye a flash, in a flash burst out a terrible emperor power, seems to erase something.


    Light way: "start, carry on the blood replacement, according to that method inside of route walk."


    "Yes, Mr. tortoise!"Langshan swallowed it, then sat cross legged.


    Ning Tao and others are watching, but they are all laymen. After a while, the giant wolves begin to return, and the coordinates of a noble spirit beast are conveyed.


    For example, there is a fire monkey in the south, which is actually an ethnic group with a faint smell of wine.


    Sounds like monkey wine?


    In the north, there is an underground river. Several giant wolves went to drink water, but they were swallowed by a three headed boa king. They were so scared that they came back to report.


    In the west, there is a king of green cattle, who seems to have lived for a long time. Several giant wolves dare not come near.


    Pangolin is close, and a mutant rat King In a short time, there were hundreds of spirit beast coordinates, and the giant wolves also lost a lot. They were all powerful spirit beasts, and naturally had a strong sense of territory.


    Ning Tao and others are divided into more than ten routes, using the fastest way to end the battle and bring back the corpse of the spirit beast.


    Before long, the mountain became lively.


    "Boom...!"


    Almost thousands of meters around, there are killing battles, of course, there are casualties.


    Beside a Yinhe River, Ning Tao easily grabs the three headed boa king and brings the living boa king back to the camp. At this time, there are hundreds of people here to accept the blood replacement, and the leader of Langshan is about to become a leader.

 Chapter 2040

    Ning Tao and others look at him. His eyes are fixed on Langshan. His blood replacement is coming to an end.


    But I don''t know how to succeed? Or is it backfire?


    In his sight, Langshan suddenly trembled violently all over his body. He was in agony. Blood lines spread inch by inch from his skin. In the blink of an eye, they spread all over his body, and white Qi rose from his head.


    \/ y0uy


    "ah ah..."


    The sound of pain is frightening.


    The blood lines are so bright that all the blood in his body is extracted from his bone marrow and flesh, and then replaced with a new one.


    All of a sudden, the light of the bloody lines was dazzling, and the pain stopped, only breathing.


    Surrounded by all the blood colored lines, the front and back bodies of Langshan are imprinted with a crouching wolf king, like a dragon and Tiger


    Blood exchange. It''s over.


    Seeing this, Xiao Hei nodded with satisfaction and said with pride: "yes, it''s successful. Let''s see your ability and achievements now."


    As soon as Langshan opened his eyes, his eyes were as fierce and fierce as the eyes of the tiger wolf king. A touch of tyranny flashed by, and a kind of King''s authority came out. The giant wolves all around trembled.


    "Ouch...!"


    He roared up to the sky like a wolf king.


    In their eyes, the tiger and wolf king of their group is not dead. Although they can''t figure it out, this human is the wolf king of their group.


    Tens of thousands of giant wolves lowered their proud heads.


    Langshan is very happy. Although he has suffered a lot, the ability he got in exchange for it is something he once had a lifetime of extravagant hopes and could not get.


    His strength has also gone up a lot.


    "I feel that I can command tens of thousands of wolves, which is more than twice as powerful as my previous ability. Even wolf howl, the old gang leader, is far inferior to me in this respect," he said


    "Up Tens of thousands... "


    The people of the Wolf Gang were shocked. You know, they used to call the wolf, because the whole gang controlled so much.


    But now the guild leader can control ten thousand heads by himself. This is the ability of wolf king, not to mention the king of this group. No, it''s the magical function of "blood determination of all souls".


    Once it''s spread, it''s enough to cause a huge sensation.


    "Thank you, Mr. tortoise. The master of the sect has made it perfect. His subordinates will live up to people''s expectations and fight for the world."


    Langshan knelt down on one knee and said excitedly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly flashed a light in his head, and he nodded and yelled: "pass on the orders of our sect master. From now on, I will set up the first gate in the world, as well as the reward and punishment system and other rules."


    "He is the leader of the wolf mountain sect and the leader of the wolf hall. He is in charge of the original wolf sect and commands the wolves in the world."


    "The leader of fengxiong Dingtian sect is the leader of Xiong hall, and his nephew Xiong Er is the deputy leader. He is in charge of the original black bear sect and is the first fighting force of the sect. I hope he can be the first to lead the troops to charge."


    "Elder Lu Zhong is the leader of Zhongyi hall. He is in charge of the punishment of his sect. If anyone dares to violate it, he will be punished severely."


    "This..."


    Thousands of people were stunned. They knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "I''ve met three Hall leaders in accordance with the order of the alliance leader."


    Langshan, Lu Zhong, and Xiong Eryi are stunned. They are overjoyed and become the leader of the hall. It seems that the leader of the hall is very insightful and knowledgeable.


    The three quickly bowed to thank each other, and then exchanged greetings to each other: "ha ha, Lord Lu and Deputy Lord Xiong, we will all be one family in the future, take care of each other."


    "Where, where, the wolf hall leader is polite. I hope you can cooperate with me more in this work in the future..."


    Although Langshan and Xiong Er are powerful, they still need to be respectful to Lu Zhong because he is in charge of punishment, which is a big killing weapon specially given by the sect leader.


    "Ah...!"


    All of a sudden, a cold young man roared ferociously.


    A wind blowing out, let everyone have a kind of fried hair feeling, this This is the king of the three spirit boa. This guy changed his blood.


    Lu Zhong is also surprised. He remembers that Ning Tao brought it back from those slaves. His strength is no weaker than him. Now he has replaced the three King of spirit python. His talent in the future is absolutely unimaginable.


    I didn''t expect that there was gold in the garbage.


    Ning Tao was surprised and said with a smile to the cold youth, "I remember you. You were in the first city at that time. You rushed to the front and told our sect leader, what''s your name?"


    "Plop...!"


    To everyone''s surprise, he went straight to his knees.


    Raise that a cold face, cold way: "once I have died, you save me from hell, and give me strength, please give me a chance to repay you."


    "I swear, kill all the enemies for you."


    In that speech, people could hear the bloody intention of killing, as if there were swords in the face. Even Langshan was shocked. This guy is so murderous


    Ning Tao took a deep look at him, and suddenly said: "from today on, you will be called Shayi. Our sect leader will appoint you as the leader of Shatang hall. Those friends before you are directly under the command of the sect leader. What the sword means...""Nothing grows," said the cold young man, bowing his head.


    "Ha ha, congratulations to the sect leader. Congratulations on killing the sect leader. I have another tiger general in the first sect in the world. I will take more care of him in the future."


    The three Hall leaders said with a smile.


    In the eyes of thousands of people, there is a fire and excitement. Strength and power are all in front of us at the moment.


    Next time we kill the enemy, we must make great achievements


    In this case, Ning Tao asked Langshan to summon all the wolves nearby, otherwise their strength alone would not be able to delay the fire Lion Gate.


    In the early morning of the third day, Ning Tao went back to the secret room to maintain the array. Next, he was no longer needed. The two elders were in deep metamorphosis, and there was enough spirit stone for them Spend every second


    The whole clan is practicing hard. The three gangs are all trying to improve their accomplishments. The last piece of immortal bone is also used to refine medicine.


    Hard fortifications sprang up.


    The little gangster is a big help. In these fortifications, it secretly injects the power of Xuanwu. Although the materials are not special, they are comparable to a city of steel. They collect toxins and set traps for thousands of miles


    Ning Tao is not idle, day and night hard, has been the four roads, to polish to perfection.


    But There are ten more avenues.


    He gritted his teeth, but there was no time left.


    On the fourth day, a huge Griffin came back with the injured bear and landed directly in the camp. The injury was so serious that it almost didn''t kill him.


    When Ning Tao drove them out, Xiong Dingtian said a bad news: "fire Lion Gate, coming."


    As soon as the words came out, thousands of people turned pale.


    It''s only the fourth day. Have they arrived yet? It''s too fast. Isn''t there another day?


    Langshan hall leader''s face was not good-looking, but he comforted: "it''s one thing that they came so fast. They should have rushed here. At least, the other three King Kong didn''t come."


    "Otherwise, we will lose."


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold. He waved his hand and said, "let''s go. Let''s meet them."

 Chapter 2041

    "Boom...!"


    The tremor of the earth boils like a tide of beasts.


    Some of the hidden insects, even a plant, are shivering, it seems to feel the terrible atmosphere, a sense of hegemony to frighten the world.


    When Ning Tao and others deployed their troops, the Wolf Gang was thousands of miles away. A huge lion was burning with fire, and a large number of people''s figures gradually showed their body shape, and the shadow of the gang lion was gathered in the air.


    Fire Lion Gate, coming.


    In the front of the crowd, there are seven powerful figures and a familiar person.


    True disciple of Qingming sect Dark wind.


    He looked up and said with a sneer, "master shikuangmen, the huge manghuang mountain in front of him is the base of tiantianmen. Those dogs should still be hiding there."


    "But be careful. The Wolf Gang can control the wolves. It''s a tricky existence. It''s very troublesome."


    "Hum...!"


    "A group of unfamiliar white eyed wolves, I have mentioned to zongmen for a long time. To make this kind of junk zongmen the fifth King Kong is to lose our face."


    "A failure leads to rebellion, a group of cowards, Jie Jie, but it''s OK, it''s not when the climate is forming. It''s not a small loss to see the true face of the Wolf Gang in advance."


    A fiery red and rough man grins grimly.


    As soon as the wind blows, his fiery red short hair is in disorder. His eyes are as red as the eyes of a beast. His arms are as strong as a dragon.


    He is the leader of the fire lion sect, the lion maniac.


    Strength is the quintessence of Taoism. It has the blood of ancient exotic animals. It''s a fierce fire lion with a fierce temper.


    At this time, a su Qun woman in a white robe frowned and whispered, "but the sect leader, you can''t wait for the order of the sect leader, so you can''t wait to go out. The three King Kong haven''t been informed."


    "Is it really OK to be so reckless?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "I said Xiaoya, do you have no confidence in Laozi? With only one gate in the world, even with the wolf howling, Laozi can still level here. With the 10000 troops behind me, I can still crush it."


    "Now, what else do you have to worry about?" The master of the lion maniac gate laughed wildly.


    He had a fight with wolf howl several years ago.


    At that time, she was completely crushed, and even seriously injured, almost killed. However, he was too fast to let him escape, otherwise there would be no Wolf Gang.


    Another scarred man said with a grim smile: "what the sect Master said is reasonable. How can a gate of the world hold the 10000 troops of our fire Lion Gate? Just step on it."


    "I''ll send 5000 troops to crush it."


    "Sect master, I''m thinking about..."


    "OK, sure, the master of our sect is watching behind you. How can you crush the world gate, ha ha..."


    Said the lion maniac with a loud and ferocious smile.


    At the same time, in the forest ahead of them.


    Ning Tao is hiding here, looking at the group of people in front, a pair of eyebrows tightly wrinkled, even if it is urgent to March, the strength is really terrible.


    Ten thousand elite troops, seven great masters of Taoism.


    No matter which one depends on the world alone, there is nothing that can be done.


    }%N "the first GM hair 0


    a man with a thief''s eyebrow and a rat''s eye clings to the ground and listens to all directions. His blood is the ground listening mouse, and any sound within a kilometer can be heard.


    All of a sudden, he raised his head and said in surprise: "sect leader, they are going to attack, but they seem to despise our world. They only sent half of the people to come here to say that they want to level this place in an hour."


    "Hum, arrogant, too arrogant. I''ll kill them later..." Thousands of people were enraged.


    That pair of eyes are burning with killing intention.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and said calmly: "let''s turn anger into strength, but don''t be impulsive. Let''s not be hard pressed. We must remember that our primary goal is to procrastinate for as long as we can."


    "If you fight them head-on, I''m afraid it''s true as they said, you''ll lose in one hour, but here It''s my first home game in the world... "


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Thousands of people have a smile on their lips.


    Smoke and dust.


    A team of 5000 people, led by Shi Meng, arrived at this dense forest. There was no road here unless they stepped flat all the way.


    As soon as the lion raised his hand, the army stopped. The dense forest in front of them gave them a bad feeling.


    An elder suggested: "there''s something wrong here, general. I''m afraid the world has already known our arrival. There may be some danger in it."


    "Why don''t you put some spies in first?"


    The lion gave a cold snort, looked at the door owner and others in the rear area, and then said impatiently, "OK, let''s do it. Tell the spies to be sharp."


    "They''re all watching. If anyone dares to humiliate me, I''ll kill him..."After a while, a team of 500 entered the dense forest.


    The dense forest is very big, then the rocky area, and then the gate of heaven.


    "Shasha...!"


    Stepping on the fallen leaves, the soles of their feet made a slight and indisputable sound. These five hundred people had practiced the secret breathing skill, and some even quietly took the head.


    Team leader carefully scan around, has been deep into nearly 1000 meters, but did not find any abnormality.


    Is it their illusion?


    All of a sudden, the soil under their feet turned into a big mouth and swallowed six of them. A tortoise shaped shield covered them. A golden magic gun suddenly appeared and stabbed them directly.


    "Hiss, hiss...!"


    There were only a few dull noises, and then nothing happened.


    All this was as fast as lightning, and no one noticed it, just like a stone falling on the ground.


    Before long, the scattered spies, there are two people quietly touch up here.


    But just saw that several corpses, had not had time to scream, send a signal, behind the ancient tree even stretched out a pair of hands, overbearing beat them tianlinggai.


    "Click...!"


    A light sound, two people fell to the ground.


    In the ancient tree behind them, Ning Tao came out slowly. This is one of the miracles of the way of wood. It should be said that it is one of the powers of the Qing emperor.


    He looked at the forest and sneered. It''s time to start


    "Ah..."


    A series of screams disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The dense forest, which was supposed to be lively, suddenly became dead and silent. The elite of five hundred people went in without even raising a wave.


    When Ning Tao arrived, most of these people were poisoned and killed by other means.


    One of them can control poisonous insects


    Kill a gather to come over, icy cold way: "report door Lord, 500 people, already solved completely."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a faint smile: "well done, but this is just the beginning. Listen to my order and watch the change. No one should act rashly."


    "Yes..."


    Lion Meng and others heard the scream, only a few voices, and then there was no movement in the dense forest.


    "This What''s going on? "


    The army was shocked, and the cold air from the dense forest made their hair explode. There would be no devil in it. How could there be no sound.


    This is an hour.


    Lion Meng''s face couldn''t hang up. He immediately gritted his teeth and roared: "a group of sneaky bastards. The army will follow my orders and step down here with our general."


    "Kill..."

 Chapter 2042

    Four thousand five hundred people poured into the forest.


    It''s like a group of tank soldiers. The thick ancient trees are crushed by them. No matter what ghosts you have, they will be crushed.


    "The bastards of the world, get out of here," roared the lion, riding a fire lion all the way.


    In the dark, Ning Tao''s face remained unchanged.


    The total number of members in the world is only over 3000. There are only three strong practitioners of Taoism. If they want to fight head-on, they are also powerless.


    So this is the only way to guerrilla


    An elder led the team, and dozens of people under his command followed him. His face flashed doubts. What happened to the 500 people just now? Even if there was a battle, there could not be only those voices, right?


    It''s weird.


    We must not underestimate the world.


    In the heart is thinking, suddenly look a report, in front of unexpectedly have a door spy''s body.


    As soon as the old man''s eyes brightened, he said, "wait here. I''ll go and find out. I''d like to see what tricks are played by the first door in the world."


    As soon as he walked over, he took out his long knife and picked him up, only to find that his face was black and purple.


    "This is Poisoned


    The next second, a black bug straight to the door, actually hidden in the body, the elder heart secret way is not good, a moment to open the power shield.


    "No!"


    A shock of vigorous Qi killed it easily.


    "Hum, I think it''s a terrible method. It turns out that it''s just a small skill of carving insects. It''s a poisonous insect. Don''t think about it. Elder, it''s ridiculous."


    "Ah..."


    Is disdaining, ear unexpectedly spreads miserable cry.


    He immediately turned around and saw that dozens of people behind him had fallen down. They were covered with poisonous insects, ghost faced spiders, three inch insects, deadly scorpions and bamboo leaves


    And I don''t know when there are nine characters like madmen, one of them is controlling poisonous insects.


    "Well, I said, it turned out to be a person of blood. Now it''s very rare to see people of blood in the triangle. Everyone is regarded as a treasure. How about you come to our fire Lion Gate instead of the small gate of the world?"


    "I promise to give you ten times more treatment than here," the elder grinned.


    Nine of them looked at each other and suddenly burst out the power of blood. There were nine blood beasts.


    "You How do you want to die? "


    For a moment, the elder''s eyes were straight.


    "Nine There are nine blood lineages. How can this be possible? There are only three or two in our fire Lion Gate. How can there be so many blood lineages in a small world gate? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it... "


    The elder screamed wildly.


    "I didn''t let you believe it, I let you die..." A three headed ferocious Python came down from the sky and tore it.


    "No..."


    In the blood and flesh, kill a cold appear.


    Next to him was Ning Tao, who was indifferent. The two of them killed each other all the way. At least hundreds of people were planted in their hands, which was the battle that happened everywhere in the dense forest.


    If they want to play guerrilla, they will continue to take advantage of the situation


    "Yes


    Someone respectfully left in an instant.


    But kill the hall leader, kill one, follow Ning Tao coldly, just like a guard who never leaves.


    "Granny, you have the seed to fight out. What kind of hero is hiding? Get out of here..."


    An elder roared angrily.


    He was surrounded by dozens of people, blood dripping, amputated limbs and arms, who were overcast for hundreds.


    There are too many Voldemort in the dense forest


    At this time, Ning Tao came out with a sneer and said, "if you want to fight, I''ll accompany you."


    "Who the hell are you?" The elder was scornful.


    "Listen up, old man. I''m the first sect leader in the world. Ning Tao is one of them."


    Ning Tao goes out with a long gun in a flash.


    After hearing the name, dozens of people were shocked. Ning Tao was actually him. Looking at his posture, did he want to challenge dozens of them?


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Hairy boy, you will pay for your unreasonable arrogance. Kids, kill him with me. If anyone can take his head, he will be rewarded as the Deputy headmaster."


    The elder Jin came over with a grim smile.


    But Sha Yi and the people who were hiding in the dark all showed pity.


    Ignorant people


    "Taiyang fist, Taiyin palm!"


    One hand is fire red, and the other hand is water blue. When two hands collide, it is Taiji Liangyi.


    "Broken!"


    Ning Tao''s body shape is like a fierce tiger. He plunges into these dozens of people and shakes them into blood foam in an instant. With one fist and one palm, he shoots them out like lava and ice."It''s not good, let''s do it together." the elder brother of Jin Chang was shocked and turned out to be a blood force.


    He is also a blood person.


    "Boom...!"


    But when he came into contact with this force, he realized how naive he was. His leopard blood was like a doll in front of this force.


    "Ah..."


    The battle was over with screams.


    The remaining seven or eight people were all frozen into ice, and the rest either died miserably or became ashes.


    But there is still one elder Kim who survived.


    Ning Tao twisted his neck and walked towards him with a gun. The indifference on his face was like a devil. Children would cry when they saw it, and adults would suffocate when they saw it.


    "No No, you can''t kill me. I I''m a blood person. I''m a baby. You can''t do this to me. I can make it difficult to join you. You should know how precious blood persons are... "


    Mr. Jin told out loud.


    It seems that I''m afraid they don''t believe it. When I''m about to push the blood of leopard to the extreme.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help but get a meal.


    "Ha ha, I knew that Lao Tzu would be worshipped everywhere. You''re a wise boy. I''m the deputy head of your world sect..."


    :@0Z


    Elder Jin stood up with a wild smile.


    But with a faint smile, Ning Tao slowly reaches out his hand and makes a snap of his fingers. Hundreds of people rush out of the dense forest in an instant. In an instant, Qi Qi bursts out of his own blood.


    Three hundred and fifty-two, all blood.


    Kill a sarcasm, but also broke out the blood of the three blood boa king, behind cohesion, open teeth and claws.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "I am rare, I am precious, this It''s impossible, it''s impossible... "


    Jin Changlao''s eyes were full of fear.


    Ning Tao disdains a way: "excuse me, in my world door, blood is the most worthless thing."


    "So you''d better die."


    When the gun is swept, Shengsheng blows his head out.


    But at this time, a fire suddenly spread, a hair out of control, like firewood encounter flames, fire crazy formation of the sea of fire.


    "No, those guys set fire. If you go on at this speed, you can''t keep these dense forests."


    The weak little black opened his mouth.


    Ning Tao frowned, then turned his head and said: "inform everyone to withdraw from the dense forest. In addition, go to inform the wolf hall leader. It''s time to let him go."


    "Yes


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people broke away.


    Lion fierce eyes canthus want to crack, looking at the huge fire, his face turns green and red, with the retreat of the hands, there were only less than 1000 or 2000 people left.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    The lion maniacs and others in the rear are gloomy

 Chapter 2043

    The spread of the sea of fire is unstoppable.


    The dense forest is very vast, but as soon as the sea of fire spreads, the light of the fire has been as high as a mountain.


    After a long time, the fire finally went out.


    Ning Tao is standing on the rocks, his brow is very deep. It''s only the first day. Is he going to play the card? The elder two are still not awake. According to optimistic estimation, it will take three days.


    But these three days How to fight for it?


    "Roar...!"


    A fire lion roared and looked at the flat ground in front of him. He couldn''t control his tyranny for a long time.


    The lion roared and waved: "attack, attack for me, step flat here, no one left."


    "Kill


    In a flash, nearly 2000 people were killed.


    Some people wanted to fly out before, but they were attacked by hot arrows, some flying spirit beasts, and some sneak attacks. They were really subdued.


    Now there is no threat, "whoosh" rushed out hundreds of people and shot straight in the sky.


    The lion maniac in the rear is as gloomy as water. Now he has two hours. It seems that the casualties are still very serious. He doesn''t even see the shadow of the enemy. The lion is fierce. He is so disappointed.


    But it''s not easy to refute his face


    "Boom...!"


    Nearly 2000 people of tiger and wolf''s division rushed to the rocks. The figure of Ning Tao and others was clearly visible.


    "A bunch of scum and Ning dog are shameless things. When the lion master comes to you, you must kneel down and lick my shoes, kowtow and beg for mercy."


    The lion burst out and rushed to ningtao at full speed.


    But Ning Tao sneered and looked at a beating stone at his feet. He said faintly, "tell the wolf hall master that he will kill the crying silly child later."


    "Yes..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The lion Meng, who was close to the rocky area, suddenly changed his face. Something was wrong with him. The shaking of the earth could not be made by nearly 2000 of them.


    What''s going on?


    Just in doubt, the sky suddenly heard his shouts: "general army, no good, it''s wolves, a lot of wolves, but also drove out a group of spirit beasts."


    "Go back, go back..."


    Lion Meng''s face changed suddenly. He flew to the sky to have a look. Suddenly, his face was as white as paper.


    In the sight, it was a huge wolf rushing over like a tidal sea, driving a large number of spirit beasts, just like a small-scale animal tide, black and dark, and the mountain line over there was almost covered with a whole layer.


    "Why How come there are so many? "


    "It''s impossible. How did he do it?" The lion was startled and stupefied.


    "Ho ho..."


    Some flying monsters and winged wolves come here.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were shining, and he yelled at the crowd: "everyone ride on the giant wolf, while they haven''t recovered, come with me Kill


    Thousands of people jumped down the stream.


    At this time, the lion was furious, and this scene was far beyond his expectation. Although the strength of the wolves was not high, the number of them also made his scalp numb. He immediately led 5000 elite soldiers to the rescue.


    "Retreat quickly, return 3000 meters first to discuss..."


    But his voice was drowned, Ning Tao, Langshan, Xiong Dingtian and others, have followed the trend.


    In a flash, the two sides collided.


    "Boom..."


    It''s like a torrent bumping into several stone pillars, standing still. It''s really shocking.


    Tens of thousands of giant wolves bite, but the strength of the fire lion gate is very strong, and it has experienced a long fight. This army can be called the division of tiger and wolf.


    "Combination skill, angry lion singing!"


    A thousand people roared at the same moment, like a huge lion roaring, killing a large area.


    "Withdraw, withdraw quickly..."


    A plain dress woman cried anxiously.


    But lion maniac and lion fierce all kill red eyes, and no giant wolf is their enemy, or even a sweep, but more and more giant wolves rush on them, bite them, and almost drown them.


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkle. He won''t provoke the strongest lion maniac, but others are not sure.


    "Immortal method, pick star hand!"


    A giant hand mixed with the misty fairy fog snapped down, just like the diamond palm, invincible.


    "Ah..."


    This blow directly disrupted the combination.


    At this time, it seems that Diao Zui''s fist has been submerged in the fire for a long time.


    "Dao FA, fire lion boxing!"


    Ning Tao was surprised to find that it was the lion Meng. He sneered and turned around with a punch.


    "Sun boxing!"


    NC positive ZJ version first Hair. 0


    when the two fists collided heavily, they all regressed.The lion smashed more than a dozen giant wolves all the way. He looked at his fists and found that his blood and flesh were blurred and his flame was completely crushed.


    "Asshole!"


    "What kind of domineering flame is this?"


    Ning Tao retreats suddenly, and finds that this guy''s strength is comparable to wolf howl, but he is not a blood person, but his brute force is amazing, and his fingers are aching.


    "Tell me, what kind of death do you want?"


    "It''s arrogant. It seems that you are Ning Tao. Let me see how you beat wolf howl?"


    The lion stormed over with his eyes open.


    "Eight times The melting pot of war


    With the improvement of combat power, Ning Tao rushes forward fearlessly. He has noticed before that in the fire Lion Gate, as long as he is not a lion maniac, he can deal with it.


    Including this guy.


    "Xuanwu shield, burning the sky!"


    "Bully Kill the devil


    Two terrible forces collided in an instant, and the shock wave formed did not know how many giant wolves were killed.


    It''s 100 meters round, clean.


    Langshan and others try their best to stop the red eyed lion maniac. This guy is too strong to sweep a large area, even if they can''t do it together.


    "Boom boom..."


    People in the fire lion gate are dying, so are people in the world. This is a battle of meat grinder.


    "Come again, come again, let me see how powerful you are in practicing emptiness."


    Lion fierce has killed red eye.


    "Xianfa, broken mountains and rivers!"


    Ning Tao concentrates his strength on a single shot, just like a dragon coming out of a cave. Where the tip of the gun passes, the earth inch by inch collapses, as if it contains the power to break mountains and rivers.


    "The Lion King changes nine times!"


    Lion Meng felt the huge threat, immediately broke out the strongest fighting power, condensed a giant lion.


    He was born with brute force. In ancient times, he was a general galloping on the battlefield. Although he was not a blood man, even the blood man couldn''t do anything in front of him.


    Just as the two are about to collide, Ning Tao''s spirit suddenly attacks and splits out a dragon sword.


    "Spirit Kill


    This move can be said to be very risky. No matter how weak the spirit is, it''s also the level of Tao cultivation. Even if you succeed, Ning Tao''s end will not be much better.


    "Ah..."


    Both screamed, and both eyes were congested.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the two moves collided, and the lion''s fist hit Ning Tao directly and forcefully. He didn''t know how many ribs he broke, and his internal organs coughed up.


    And Ning Tao that shot, but poke a to wear.


    "No..."


    The lion was furious and wanted to kill him with red eyes, but he was stopped by the women.


    "Back, all back..."


    In the blink of an eye, only a few thousand people were left.


    Ning Tao was seriously injured, but he tried his best to kill a Lian Dao. He held on the first day.


    But his heart is heavy

 Chapter 2044

    "Well "Pooh...!"


    Ning Tao''s brain is like tearing, seven orifices overflow blood at the same time, the fracture of ribs is more painful.


    Mangu, Lu ling''er rushes over quickly. Under the protection of a group of disciples, he takes Ning Tao to evacuate to the rear. Tens of thousands of giant wolves around him chase and kill the people in the Lion Gate under the orders of the three main hall leaders.


    We must take advantage of this opportunity to pursue.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Soon, there were corpses all over the place.


    Three or four thousand bodies were left in the fire Lion Gate, all of them elite, but two wolves died together, tens of thousands of them, half of the total.


    There are only a thousand people left in the world


    In the valley.


    Lu ling''er clenched his red lips, and their cards had already come out. The whole army attacked. Unexpectedly, it was just a heavy blow, worthy of being the old clan.


    This still took advantage of their surprise.


    But can they defeat fire Lion Gate?


    Everyone is full of haze, especially when they see the fighting power of the fire Lion Gate, they are beasts and well-trained. In contrast, they are just like a miscellaneous brand army, and they are really hit hard.


    This pursuit is 3000 meters


    At night, Ning Tao is crossing his knees to recuperate. Suddenly, he hears a lot of commotion, screams, and the sound of wolves roaring and fighting.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wolf mountain came and exclaimed: "sect master, it''s the guys from the fire lion sect who came to attack, but they were found by the wolves."


    "Now they have been forced back, but some wolves have been lost. I don''t know what the purpose is?"


    "Sneak attack?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyebrows sank, he began to have some bad feelings. It seems that the fire Lion Gate also has military advisers. This is the worst because they are going to cut down the wolves.


    Once there is no wolf protection, their strength of tiantianmen can''t fight against huoshimen.


    I can''t help it. I have to hold on.


    He swallowed several pills and then recovered. He had to recover his strength quickly. In the daytime battle, the biggest gain was killing a powerful Lian Dao, which was comparable to the existence of wolf howl.


    But even so, there are six practitioners.


    "Kill..."


    It wasn''t long before it started again.


    Ning Tao suddenly opens his eyes, frowns very deep, just want to get up to help, but see Langshan riding a giant wolf, anxious to report.


    "Sect leader, those scum came to sneak attack again and hurt the leader of the bear hall. Five Lian Dao took the hand, but they didn''t entangle with us at all. Just that moment, we lost more than 2000 giant wolves all at once."


    Langshan looks very ugly.


    "Two thousand!"


    Xiao Hei poked out his head and said: "no, they are reducing the number of wolves. At present, we have gathered wolves thousands of miles away."


    "If all these wolves are destroyed, I''m afraid we can''t find any more to gather the giant wolves."


    Ning Tao nodded, just like he thought.


    "Well What should we do? If we want to let them continue to attack like this, I''m afraid that all the wolves will be destroyed by tomorrow morning. "


    Langshan is in a hurry.


    "Don''t panic. Those who practice Taoism are not machines. They will also be tired. Moreover, they are only allowed to sneak attack. They are ready to set traps and invite the emperor into the urn."


    Ning Tao gets up, grabs the gun and rushes over.


    Sure enough, he did not expect. Seeing this, suqun woman Xiaoya pondered: "any guess is a delusion. As soon as the backup troops arrive, they will see if they can destroy the gate of the world. At that time, everything will come to a conclusion."


    A group of senior executives nodded one after another


    In the afternoon, 2000 people from behind arrived.


    A group of 5000 troops and horses once again launched a general attack on tiantianmen. This time, they reached the front of the camp. Suddenly, blood flowed into a river and corpses fell thousands of miles.


    Ning Tao is anxious. This is only the fifth day of the second elder''s seclusion. There are two days left. What should we do?


    "Kill..."


    From the afternoon to the evening, just like two huge meat grinder, only thousands of wolves died.


    And the world''s disciples, less than 800 died.


    Among them, the leader of wolf hall was severely injured, Xiong Er almost fell, and the hands of the fourth hall were almost knocked out.


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky, Ning Tao gasped with a gun, covered with blood, and finally beat back, but I''m afraid it''s over again.


    Can they make it tomorrow?


    Xiao Hei sighed: "boy, if you can''t do it, don''t hold on. Take your men and run into the mountains. Even if the world gate is destroyed, can''t you rebuild it?"


    "No, you don''t understand. It''s a belief. As long as I have a breath, I will never let it die," Ning Tao murmured to the moon.


    The sixth day of the seclusion.


    "Boom...!"


    Lion crazy with only two thousand people to kill, all the way into the station, and ningtao confrontation.Both sides look up and flash through the complexity.

 Chapter 2045

    Ning Tao stands in front of the gate of the world with a gun. His eyes flash cold and cold.


    The silence of hundreds of people behind him was terrible.


    And the leader of the gate, the lion maniac, slowly approached with more than 2000 people, and the five great paths were like a gang lion, rushing to the battlefield like a lion king.


    "Ning Tao, I really want to treat you differently. Your appearance slapped me hard. I should thank you for letting me understand this truth."


    "Evil genius, really can''t use common sense to describe."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said faintly: "if you want to pay tuition, just take your people away."


    "Ha ha, that''s not good!"


    "In this dry land, there must be no voice against the netherworld sect, but you just want to provoke him, which destroys his spirit. The wound is not good, and this roar leads to his old wound, and bumps into the mountain.


    "Boom Cough...! "


    "Boy, are you ok?" Xiaoheining heavy road.


    Ning Tao looked at the tortoise shell on his body, covered his head, and said palely: "I can still hold it, but this guy''s strength is too strong, I''m afraid It won''t be long. "


    "Even if there is Xuanwu armor, I can''t stop his anti shock force. The power of light can shock me to death."


    "Don''t hold on. With the strength of master GUI and your second space of yanglingjie, you should be able to save a few people, but the two in the secret room are at a critical moment, so Can''t move... "


    "Otherwise, all previous achievements will be wasted, even Make them go crazy and die, "Xiao Hei advised in his ear.


    Ning Tao came out, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said bitterly, "I can''t escape. I don''t regret it, but I''m not reconciled. I''m not reconciled."


    "If, if you give me a few more days, I am absolutely sure that I can break through the path. At that time, even if I can''t kill him, I can still beat him like a dog..."


    Lion crazy scarlet beast pupil a MI, greedy way: "if I guess correctly, this is the Xuanwu shell, yesterday if not this thing you have died."


    "The outside world is saying that Xuanwu was born and has something to do with you, but there are also news that it''s just the power of Xuanwu and has everything, but from my point of view, the tortoise lying on your shoulder is Xuanwu."


    "Jie Jie, if you cut off my head, you will never believe it. But now, I want to drink its essence and blood to feel the power of the great emperor and its animal elixir..."


    "You don''t want to die!"


    Ning Tao was furious and tried his best to shoot.


    But lion maniac disdain, a Lian Xu even if again against the sky, can still beat him, the gap is too big, can beat lion Meng is a miracle.


    "Blood technique, fire lion attached to the body!"


    The lion maniac directly gives the strongest blow, and the whole person is three Zhang tall. If the lion king is alive, one punch will hit Ning Tao on the ground, and the long gun will burst.


    "No, master, master..."


    Xiong Dingtian, who was struggling, was desperate.


    "Boom boom..."


    Shikuang hit the tortoise''s shell to the ground with 13 punches, but there was no crack or even friction.


    But inside Ning Tao, he was shocked to vomit blood, and a handsome face was completely red with blood.


    "Puff..."


    "Boy, hold on. Hold on a little longer. When my secret skill starts, I''ll take you out of here."


    Xiao Hei shakes Ning Tao anxiously.


    "Boom...!"


    The lion maniac broke out with all his strength. He couldn''t remember how many punches he had made. How many? Thousands? He always felt tired and his hands hurt.


    Big scold way: "damned bastard, this pour want to see you can persist how long, shock also can shock dead you."


    "Boom...!"


    "His grandmother''s, I don''t care..." Xiao Hei''s eyes are red, because he uses the secret skill.


    At this moment, the force of fist hitting tortoise shell disappeared, and the crackling sound of thunder in my ear also quieted down. For a short time, the silence was terrible.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes also flashed confused.


    "Immortal method, pick star hand!"


    There was a familiar roar in my ear, like a giant dragon waking up in the past, a terrible pressure broke out, and then I heard an explosion.


    "Boom!"


    "Asshole, who are you..." The lion''s fury came with it.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Hei are stunned. They look out and see a huge palm print not far away. The palm print is clear, but it is deeply depressed.


    And around, then fell a tall figure.


    He turned out to be Zhou Heng, Zhou Lao.

 Chapter 2046

    Not only lion crazy and others a Leng, Ning Tao and black is also absent-minded, Zhou Laohe, out of the pass?


    "Wait!"


    Looking at his cultivation, he has reached the realm of refining the eight elements of emptiness, which is very strong, and the spiritual power is also mixed with strands of immortal power.


    "This Was it a success? "


    The lion maniac''s face changed, and his heart was suspicious. Looking at the angry old man, he only practiced his eight fold cultivation, but he broke out a move that he was afraid of just now.


    No, his right hand is weird?


    Looking at him, his right hand was wrapped in thick fairy fog. It looked like a magic weapon, with ancient star charts and runes flashing on it. It seemed that as long as he injected spiritual power, he could activate the power of that move.


    The lion''s crazy eyes narrowed, and then sneered: "cut, no matter who you are, where you come from, with your vulnerable strength, also want to defeat me?"


    "Go back to practice for a few years."


    Hearing this, Zhou Heng gave Ning Tao a reassuring look, and then said with a smile: "I admit it''s not your opponent, because your opponent It''s him


    Speaking, pointing to the sky.


    Thousands of people looked up suspiciously at the first sign, but their pupils shrank the next second. There was an old man there. What''s more terrible is that they didn''t find anyone.


    When did you come?


    Lion maniac also narrowed his eyes, sweat slightly shaking, this guy, there is a sense of danger.


    Who is this person?


    In line of sight, this man was dressed in a simple gray robe, with the sky above his head and the heaven and the earth on his feet. His old body was as lofty as a mountain, standing aloof, and looking down on the people with dignity. His breath was like a demon.


    The body is crystal clear, such as the body of Vajra, immortal body, immortal body. You can clearly see a stream of spiritual power galloping like a runaway wild horse.


    Thousands of people feel a mountain on them.


    "What a powerful pressure!"


    And Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, immediately gushes out a wild joy way: "Mo Lao, you You made it? "


    Hearing the words, the simple old man laughed but did not speak. His bright eyes looked at the lion maniac and whispered: "it''s enough to practice the five peaks of Taoism..."


    Lion crazy shocked, how does this pressure have immortal''s power, he is not aware of this person''s strength, a terrible danger haunts in his mind.


    He gritted his teeth and said coldly: "I don''t know who you are? We are the fire Lion Gate under the command of Youming sect... "


    Words did not finish, but ushered in a fist seal.


    "No!"


    "Dao FA, fire lion fist seal!"


    Two fists cut the sky, heavy collision, Xiaoya, there are several other people have been forced back.


    It''s not even up and down.


    Ning Tao said strangely and lost his voice: "what''s the matter, I can''t feel Mo Lao''s strength?"


    "Nonsense, his body is the body of a complete immortal. You can''t imagine the advantages of having immortal roots and qualifications. Just imagine, can you feel the strength of an immortal?"


    Xiao Hei rolled his eyes.


    "Well Who can win between Mo Lao and lion maniac? " Ning Tao said nervously.


    Xiao Hei was about to open his mouth when he heard the lion say with a fierce smile: "it''s really strange that you even have this kind of person who takes over and gives up his life. But now you don''t seem to be familiar with this body."


    "Even if you have the strength, you can play a few percent, want to beat me, silly dream."


    Mo Yuntian said faintly: "what Daoyou said is good. Now even if you want to get familiar with it through fighting, it''s unrealistic. You won''t give me this chance, but you look down on me."


    "Mo Yuntian has practiced for hundreds of years in his life and has fought tens of thousands of times. He has created a move with my life''s martial arts experience. Let''s use it to tell the difference between the victory and the defeat."


    As soon as the words came down, his breath soared.


    The spirit power of terror mixed with half of the immortal power is roaring and surging in the body. People in the whole valley are oppressed and can''t breathe, even those who practice Taoism. This is the real power of the immortal.


    And people can also see that all the spiritual power is injected into the right hand, shining like a small cage of heaven and earth, emitting despair.


    "Damn it..."


    As the lion turns pale, the sense of crisis becomes more and more intense. Immediately, he tries his best to stimulate the blood of the fire lion. He is the fire lion, and the fire lion is him. A violent and uncontrollable force condenses into a treasure seal in his hand.


    "Hum, no matter who you are, I''ll smash all of you today. One move It''s the end of the world


    "Lion King Bottle seal


    It''s a treasure seal. It''s crazy to hit the sky.


    Mo Yuntian smiles coldly. This attack contains his martial arts and experience, which is the pride of his life. The small cage of heaven and earth condensed in his hand is shot out.


    "The end of the law Heaven''s hand


    When a big hand comes out, it seems to block out the sun and cover the universe. It becomes a small world of its own. It looks like the earth has shrunk countless times and can suppress everything."Roar...!"


    Shocked by Ning Tao and others, the two moves finally collided, and the whole world seemed to lose its voice. It was like two powerful wrestling forces, the folds and cracks in the space, and the hurricane burst out.


    "Boom..."


    A fire lion with a seal in its mouth, such as a Buddhist treasure, desperately hit the big hand that covered the sky.


    But these hands are like Buddha''s five finger mountain. The palmprint is like a gully. It has the power to wear out the state of mind. It makes people despair. It''s like being in a small cage. You can''t get out of it all your life.


    On the Tu of new chapter / section J, the lion was red eyed. Seeing that his strength was defeated, he gritted his teeth and roared: "explosion!"


    "Boom!"


    The power of terror explodes like a nuclear bomb.


    Thousands of people were shaken away, while Ning Tao shrank into the turtle shell. At this moment, the whole camp was destroyed. It should be said that the valley was razed to the ground.


    Lion vomits blood wildly, but the corners of his mouth are extremely excited. Although he is seriously injured at the moment, the old guy on the other side must not feel well. Moreover, there are a large number of them, and they must win in the end.


    But he never thought it was immortal


    "No, please be careful..."


    Suddenly, he was surprised and raised his head to see a big hand covering the sky shooting down at him.


    "Boom Ah... "


    The lion maniac was photographed underground without any suspense.


    Xiaoya, Mingfeng, and a group of fire lion monks'' faces changed greatly. What happened just now?


    "Go and save the master, get out of here," Xiao Ya said in a loud voice.


    However, a simple old man''s figure flashed and stopped in front of them. It was mo Yuntian who was fighting with the sect leader, and he didn''t seem to be seriously injured.


    "If you don''t want him to die, stay honest," Ning Tao''s proud voice came from his ear.


    As soon as they turn their heads, they see Ning Tao lifting the lion crazy like a dead dog, wring his arms and choking his lifeblood to threaten him.


    "What do you want to do?" Xiaoya looks ugly.


    "What for?"


    Ning Tao evil spirit a smile, originally was moved to kill an idea, after all was beaten so miserably, but turn to think, a good idea suddenly surged into the heart.


    When the lion maniac who was about to be in a coma threw it to Xiao Hei, let him set a ban and control him, and then said with a grim smile to the Lion Gate on fire, "now I give you two choices, one is to surrender, the other is to be beaten, and then surrender."


    "Do you want to take us in?" Xiaoya squints.


    And at this time, Mo Yuntian suddenly looks a move, toward a dense forest coldly said: "you see so long, need I invite you out?"

 Chapter 2047

    Mo Yuntian said coldly, and everyone was confused.


    Where is anyone?


    Ning Tao, Zhou Lao, and Xiao Ya are suspicious. They even send out the power of spirit to detect, but there is no human figure or even a breath.


    What the hell?


    "Lord of the gate, it''s not good. That dark wind has run away again. His grandmother''s, he was there just now."


    Wolf mountain suddenly exclaimed.


    A few people see, found that guy really disappeared, must be just taking advantage of the commotion, and ran away, this bastard, escape technology is first-class.


    "Ho ho...!"


    Suddenly, a clear cry came.


    The voice is clear and crisp, but it is arrogant and dignified. The only few giant wolves are lying on the ground, shivering, and don''t know what they are afraid of.


    Ning Tao and Mo Lao look at each other and are on guard. Are they the other three King Kong?


    It''s Xiao Hei. He said


    In the sight, suddenly a dark shadow appeared in the distance, mixed with several hurricanes, and it came quickly. It was a Luan bird with high blood. Among all the birds, it was super class, comparable to the beast.


    "Ho ho...!"


    Ning Tao fixed his eyes and saw that there was a woman in colorful clothes on Luan bird. He said with a smile, "don''t worry about this elder. I''m not here to aim at you."


    "Originally I wanted to help, but now it seems that I don''t need it anymore. I have a gift for you."


    With that, Luan bird threw down a shadow.


    He also fell to Ning Tao''s feet. The latter was surprised. The unlucky child was the dark wind who ran away. And so on. He suddenly raised his head, and his eyes on the woman in colored clothes contracted into the eyes of a needle.


    "It''s you


    Hearing the words, the woman in colorful clothes said with a smile: "when the world of spirits was gone, did brother Ning ever think of meeting today?"


    "I only know that after I see you, I will beat you up. Don''t talk nonsense. Where is Xia Mengfei? I remember she was taken away by the elder of your clan."


    Cold light flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes.


    QZ latest: + chapter + Festival mee0x


    as soon as the words came out, everyone was confused, only Mo Lao and Zhou Lao recalled.


    They met this woman in colorful clothes. She was with LV Yusong at that time. What''s her name Caiyu.


    Mo Lao''s eyes narrowed and said: "little girl, you look so dusty. Isn''t that the only reason? Come on, what''s your real purpose? "


    "Now, if you dare to deceive yourself, I will be killed again."


    "Boom" a, unexpectedly reveal breath.


    At this time, people felt that Mo Lao''s real realm was There are four ways to cultivate Tao.


    But seeing his spiritual power fluctuate, it seems that he can be promoted at any time


    When Caiyu saw this, his eyes flashed with fear, but the Luan bird at his feet was very proud and despised.


    "I know that the elder generation is angry, but I can''t control that. As for why I came here, it''s because younger martial sister Xia entrusted me to deliver something to you before closing the door."


    "I started from the western regions and inquired about you all the way. I just got the news about the northern region, but I heard about you through the triangle region. You are really famous."


    Caiyu teases Ning Tao.


    Then he turned his hand and took out a red box.


    Ning Tao is complicated, younger martial sister Xia. Is elder martial sister Xia in her family? Is there anything else?


    Xiao Hei''s eyes are gradually straight


    "Which clan are you in the western regions? Sister Xia, she How are you doing now? " Ning Tao looks forward to it.


    "Younger martial sister Xia is now in love with all kinds of people. The potential of Feng''s body has been fully stimulated. All the old and old masters of the clan dote on her. In fact, her strength is growing rapidly. Now she has closed her door to practice hard."


    "This time, she plans to march towards xianbang. Although it''s still a little far away, in the near future, you will surely see the top ten of xianbang. She must have her name."


    "As for my sect, it is one of the three in the western regions, Xianhuang sect!"


    As she spoke, she looked very proud.


    Even the powerful Luan bird, is a high posture, like coming to the chicken nest.


    "Xianhuang gate!"


    Xiaoya and huoshimen are shocked. This name is like thunder. It is more powerful than qijuemin. It is called Shuangjue together with zulongmen in the eastern region.


    This guy''s background is not simple


    Ning Tao said in a low voice, western regions, slightly pondering, then said: "anyway, thank you for your escort, please give it to me."


    Just about to stretch out his hand to listen to that Luan bird Jiao Didi''s sarcasm: "why, we run so far, eat so much pain, you say to give you, there is a test you haven''t passed yet."


    "What test?" Ning Tao frowned.


    "Beat benxian!"Luan bird raised his head with pride and breathed.


    Its breath is extremely old and powerful. Although it is in the seventh level, it can crush the lion maniac and even fight against Mo Lao no matter in blood or strength.


    Even immortals can be immune to coercion.


    Mo Lao''s face sank, and then said: "boy, don''t listen to it, it''s deliberately embarrassing you, don''t say you, even if I can''t beat him, if I settle down to break through, maybe there''s a chance of winning."


    In ancient books, Luan bird is comparable to the existence of divine beast.


    As for Ning Tao, he must not have played.


    Caiyu is full of banter. In fact, there''s no test. It''s just xiaoluan complaining all the way. After running so far, she says she wants to give him a good look and teach him a lesson.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he gave a sneer, grabbed it with one hand and roared: "give it to me Get out of here. "


    This roar seemed to scare Luan bird.


    From its blood, I felt the existence of terror as vast as the stars. My whole body was blown up. I screamed and fell down with a cry.


    "Xiao Luan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Caiyu is surprised and throws the red box to Ning Tao.


    The latter took it lightly. At this time, the arrogant Luan bird fell to the ground like a broken sack, screaming and wailing, just like a little girl, hiding in Caiyu''s arms, trembling and aggrieved.


    Looking at Ning Tao again is like looking at a devil.


    "Wuwu Bad sex... "


    What happened just now?


    Even if Mo didn''t see it clearly, for a moment, it was Xiaoya who was thoughtful.


    Ning Tao is dumb, but Xiao Hei blushes. He feels a little superior to bully the little guy.


    Hehe, he''s so cool


    Looking at the hands of the red box, Ning Tao but flash doubt, unexpectedly no gap, how to open this, it seems that there is a layer of mysterious seal, to destroy it?


    At this time, Xiaoya seems to have made an important decision. She steps out and says in a deep voice: "master Ning, although our fire Lion Gate has become a turtle in a jar, if we are under the influence of others, we would rather die in the battle..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Ning Tao said with a smile: "I will set up a prohibition system, and I will set up a special hall for you. Lion hall. Lion maniac is the leader of the hall, and you are the deputy leader. This treatment is not dependent on others."


    "Besides, I think you have found out that if you join me, you will have a chance Become a blood person. "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Xiaoya and others look at each other with excitement in their eyes. As people in the triangle, I''m afraid that''s what chaosiye thinks


    "Well, on behalf of the fire Lion Gate, I will join you in the world gate, and live and die together," Xiaoya made a quick decision.


    Ning Tao just a joy, suddenly heard a strange sound, that Luan bird actually scared to sneak away, all forgot to fly, like a chicken run, while running also angry way: "big bad guy, you are all bad sex."


    "When I go back, I must complain to sister Xia and sister Huang, avenge me, burn your ass, Wuwu..."


    Ning Tao''s face turns black, while Xiao Hei''s face turns green with fright


    "Xiao Luan, wait for your elder sister," said Caiyu, angry and funny, turning into streamer immediately.


    But it seemed that he remembered something and left a sentence: "Ning Tao, don''t go to the western regions in a short time. An elder asked me to tell you that Hei Pang and I may get some harvest when we go to the eastern regions..."

 Chapter 2048

    Looking at the shadow of both disappearing, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes, and there were many questions in his heart.


    He put away the red box and immediately said, "pass on the master''s order and clean up the battlefield immediately. There should be no friction between the halls. I''m going to have a closure."


    Then he took a look at the comatose lion maniac, and then said to Xiaoya, "I''ll give him to you. I hope you don''t have two hearts. There''s a ban in his body. Let him die, just in a moment."


    After that, he turned and walked towards the secret room.


    The whole valley was flattened, and the camp was in a mess. Only the secret room was well preserved.


    In the back room.


    Ning Tao, Mo Lao and Zhou Lao sit cross legged, while Xiao Hei checks their two elders.


    After pondering for a while, he said slowly, "your freshmen are barely successful. Going out of the gate ahead of time will do more harm than good. So it''s better to close the gate again, consolidate it, absorb the strength of immortal bones, and your strength will rise again."


    Hearing this, Zhou agreed to nod.


    Looking at his right hand, he sighed: "the strength of this arm is too strong for me to completely control. Moreover, it will take a while to get familiar with it."


    "I don''t lack the energy to break through for the time being, but if I want to break through and refine the Tao, it seems that I need the power of the Tao as you said. I''m still groping for this, but with the guidance of the Xuanwu elder, I don''t think it will be too long."


    Mo Lao also nodded and said: "yes, I''m still in a good condition now, and I''ve broken through the four levels of Tao cultivation. Moreover, I still have the heart of the eternal willow, the treasure of the spirit."


    "If I completely absorb the energy of immortal body, the blood essence of Xuanwu, and the heart of Wannian willow, my strength must be very close to that of immortal. What I have to do now is to get familiar with this body and reach the level of arm waving."


    Ning Tao is very happy. The news is just a timely help. He will give two more help to the whole world.


    He immediately said with a smile: "then I would like to congratulate the two elders on their early ascent to the peak of martial arts. No, I should say Two supreme elders. "


    After hearing this, the second elder said with a bitter smile: "you are just a boy. You are so painstaking for the sake of Hongmeng. Who gave you the name of the first gate in the world..."


    "Er..."


    Small black eye son a turn, immediately shout a way: "good, still have bigger danger to face soon, must promote strength as soon as possible, fight is a good method."


    "You two will take people to the manghuang mountains to catch exotic animals and look for the elixir, and the clan will be handed over to you."


    Two old smell speech, confident smile.


    In the end, when the eight masters of the earth cultivation came to the fore, they were the same.


    This is equivalent to hundreds of millions of creatures in the fairyland, including twelve Tiangang sects, nineteen Disha sects, and countless immortal families. Finally, a Dalao palace leader emerged.


    In terms of ability, the elder is not necessarily weaker than him.


    Seeing that they were separated, little Haydn brightened his eyes and said excitedly, "boy, come on, take out that red box. There''s something good in it."


    "How do you know?" Ning Tao pinches his chin.


    All of a sudden, he thought of what luanniao had said before and said with a laugh: "who is that sister Huang? It makes us emperor Xuanwu afraid of this..."


    "Don''t be so weird here. The tortoise is not afraid of everything. It''s just a girl."


    Little black stalked his neck and peeped around.


    Ning Tao laughs and takes out the red box.


    This box is a cube. It is as red as agate. It is also engraved with a phoenix flying in the sky. It can be worshipped but not profaned.


    And the strange thing is that there is no gap in the box, only the little flashing runes.


    V "0


    " no, can you open it? " Ning Tao tries.


    As soon as Xiao Hei listens, he puts his hand on it and talks about the animal language of ancient times. It''s very complicated and obscure. Anyway, Ning Tao doesn''t understand a word, but he hears a "click".


    Red box, it''s open.


    Ning Tao just want to lean over, suddenly feel a terrible flame, and a loud Phoenix.


    "Ho ho..."


    The Phoenix roars for nine days, and all animals help the dust.


    The whole manghuang mountain range trembled and crawled to the ground by this majestic Huangming.


    A huge bird shaped Flame suddenly envelops Xiao Hei, but it disappears after a breath. However, the huge secret room has been melted for five or six floors, which is made of the secret copper in the earth''s core.


    Ning Tao startled out a cold sweat, but in a moment was evaporated dry, even now the fire of the sun are afraid.


    As soon as I looked up, I went to see Xiao Hei with a depressed face.


    I''ve been schemed by the second sister again


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao a didn''t resist, unexpectedly burst out laughing, feel small black and black a layer.


    It turned out that it was burned black Ha ha


    Xiaoheiqi''s face turned green. When he looked into the red box, he was suddenly surprised, and then a surge of ecstasy came out. He grabbed one of the things and tried to put it in his mouth, full of satisfaction."Damn, you dare to eat alone and spit it out to me," Ning Tao went to pinch it with wide eyes.


    But see small black evil smile, pointed to that red box again, seem to still have what thing?


    Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly stare straight. It''s a drop of blood as red as agate. No, it should be said that it''s a phoenix that has shrunk countless times and roamed for nine days. It''s full of different forms and bathed in flames.


    "This Is this the blood essence of rosefinch


    "No!"


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Hei denied it.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s astonished face, he grinned and envied: "this drop of blood essence is named zuhuang''s blood essence."


    "It''s countless times stronger than the blood essence of the rosefinch, and it''s also the goal of the turtle master. In my opinion, the xianhuangmen in the western regions should have been renamed zuhuangmen long ago. It seems that the second elder sister has also taken that step."


    "Yes? Zuhuang, ZuLong... "


    Ning Tao''s heart moved. He seemed to grasp a touch of spiritual light and asked: "is the end of your god beast the so-called" ancestor ", the little white one?"


    "Big brother had already taken that step as early as in the Archaic period, so he was called the first ancestor dragon of archaic times."


    "And you?" Ning Tao raises his eyebrows.


    When Xiao Hei heard that, his face muscles trembled for three times, and then he said with a green face: "roll, if you can see how far you can roll for me, I dare to say that the tortoise is not finished with you..."


    "Come on, I don''t want to talk to you. It seems that my second sister has taken a fancy to your old appearance. This drop of zuhuang''s blood essence is left for you. It''s just that you want to break through the path. With it, you will be sure to win."


    "I also got a lot of benefits. I need to go to the closed door for a period of time to see who can break the seventh level first."


    With that, Xiao Hei left happily.


    What it eats is just what its second elder sister prepared for it. It''s an ancient treasure. It''s rare and precious. As long as it''s refined, there''s no problem for its strength to recover to level 7


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shakes his head and smiles. Looking at the drop of zuhuang''s blood essence, he can''t help licking his lips.


    He swallowed it directly.


    It''s time to break through the practice

 Chapter 2049

    On the ninth day, it was calm.


    The fairyland has no wind but no fire. The five realms are rippling slightly. The dry realms are also in the undercurrent surging.


    Nine days have passed since Ning Tao closed the door. Under the accurate guidance of Mo Laoer and his wife, the first gate in the world has been on the right track. It has even swallowed up the three cities of the Wolf Gang and recruited a large number of people.


    Although the fire lion gate is a little far away, the ten cities they control will belong to them sooner or later.


    A small and medium-sized city can make a profit of 80000 to 100000 stone a day, and four cities are about 400000 stone. For today''s tiantianmen, the income of 400000 stone a day is very rich.


    They merged the fire Lion Gate and recruited many people, but they only expanded to more than 4000 people.


    Wolf hall, loyalty hall, bear hall and lion hall are the most powerful and have the most members. On the contrary, killing hall only recruits a few people.


    Several hall masters were puzzled, but Sha Yi said coldly: "I kill the hall, as long as I''m crazy."


    The second elder also took many people to go in and out of the manghuang mountains to hunt exotic animals. They were closed for a few days, and their strength improved a lot. They rushed directly into the depths with their hands, but because of the excessive killing, there were a lot of exotic animals.


    Some of the kings of manghuang mountain range feel that they are in crisis. They can only stay away from the edge of the world.


    In the calm, the news of the northern region finally came, including the news of zongmen Dabi, the news of mopping up organizations, one after another. Of course, all the news was not as good as the recent horror


    It''s said that it''s all over the five realms of fairyland


    In the back room.


    Ning Tao sits like an old monk, holding his hands together, five hearts toward the Yuan Dynasty, and three golden flowers around his head. This is a kind of vision that the spirit reaches its peak. Every breath and breath is like wind and thunder.


    Every heartbeat is like the sound of bells and drums, and there is a very high temperature in the secret room.


    The secret chamber made of copper in the earth''s core turned into copper water, only some stone pillars were left to support it, and the cracks were climbing, as if it would collapse at any time.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    With a breath, it''s like a hot flame.


    The spiritual power in his body is boiling, a drop of bright red zuhuang has been completely refined and absorbed, but the breath is blocked by an invisible barrier.


    \(0


    like a dragon and Phoenix in the sky, they are always stopped by something and can''t break through to nine days


    "This is Bottleneck


    Ning Tao frowned for a moment, but then a wave of hegemony flashed by, and five forces broke out behind him, which were complementary, mellow and full, and the five elements had become one.


    At the moment, it is a way, the five elements of immortals.


    Then, a dragon roars, and a phoenix crows. The dragon and the Phoenix help each other.


    An unyielding and arrogant man goes against the sky


    That is, Taiyin, that is, the sun, the combination of the two is Taiji, and even Liangyi is the beginning.


    A bright moon shines in Kyushu, but there is a bottomless cave below. It is an abyss, swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth. Space is everywhere, everywhere and lawless


    Nine immortals, two immortals and one.


    Together, they burst out a force of perfection, pushing the breath up. Ning Tao suddenly trembled all over his body, as if some bottleneck had been broken through.


    "Bang!" Bang


    There were two sounds in succession, and the breath soared.


    "Boom...!"


    At this moment, the original clear sky suddenly exploded, a thunderbolt, thunder rolling, the door of the world people scared a big jump.


    What''s going on?


    Who has done the work of the common anger of man and God?


    Xiao Hei came out, looked at the thunderbolt and whispered: "a thunder in a clear day, seizing heaven''s fortune."


    "This is the birth of a man who is against heaven. It seems that the boy succeeded. It''s interesting. I don''t know how many roads he could eventually use to testify. In that year, the emperor of heaven used 12 immortals to testify, creating a miracle."


    "It is said that this is the end of the Tao, but only the emperor of heaven can reach it. Boy, how far can you go..."


    "Wow, you Look, what is this? How did it grow out of the chamber of secrets? "


    The man of wolf hall exclaimed.


    All the people saw that golden lotus blossoms were born out of nothing, and spread rapidly in a crazy posture. There were ancient chanting sounds in their ears, which were extremely shocking.


    In a flash, it spread for thousands of miles.


    Xiaohei was surprised and screamed: "there is no way to give birth to Jinlian. The whole world congratulates one person. Fortune and misfortune depend on each other and create heaven and earth."


    "Boom, boom...!"


    In an instant, all the golden lotus were broken.


    But the fragments are integrated into the surrounding, some are absorbed by people, some are integrated into the rocks, and transformed into a treasure land.


    Xiao Hei immediately said happily, "run your skills quickly, and you can absorb as much as you can. This is your chance. Hurry up, then what are you doing in a daze?"


    When they heard this, they began to practice.


    Strange to say, as soon as the fragments of the golden lotus were absorbed, I didn''t know what it was, but I felt refreshed.Some even broke through on the spot.


    Xiaohei turns into a millstone and eats like crazy


    "Wow Boom...! "


    All of a sudden, the secret room collapsed.


    Thousands of people were startled, and their eyes almost didn''t jump out. The sect leader was practicing in it, and it was said that he was breaking through. What if he was possessed?


    "No, help


    Mo Lao, Zhou laojing, just want to rush to rescue Ning Tao, but see the ruins burst open in an instant.


    "Step on...!"


    A shadow of evil spirit walks through the void, and there is a light laugh: "ladies and gentlemen, long time no see."


    In line of sight, out of a sea of fire came a black haired man in a flaming red robe. He was tall and straight, with sharp eyes and a flying look.


    Mo old white eyebrow a pick, surprised way: "Lian Dao double."


    And Ning Tao hears a sound to look toward this side, light smile way: "Lian Dao five heavy, mo old also not slow."


    People were shocked by the words.


    Even Xiao Hei was surprised that he could see through Mo Yuntian''s cultivation. Good guy, once he broke through the cultivation, he felt that the whole person had changed.


    It''s like being reborn.


    "Hum...!"


    At this time, suddenly there was an untimely cold hum. A rough and crazy tall figure came out. It turned out to be the leader of the fire Lion Gate, lion maniac.


    I saw him rebellious way: "boy, don''t think you can tame me by setting a ban on me. If you want me to submit to you, you can show me the ability to submit. Now you break through the practice of Taoism, I don''t bully you."


    "Blood technique, fire lion attached to the body!"


    Lion maniac roared ferociously. In a moment, he played his trump card. In his hand, there was a strange seal. It was the strongest blow he and Mo Lao had ever made in the war.


    "Lion King Bottle seal


    Mo Yuntian''s face suddenly gloomy down, this guy also dare to disrespect, immediately want to hand, but Ning Tao said with a smile: "interesting, I''ll show you."


    With a shock in both arms, a dragon and a Phoenix, the two forces are integrated into the right hand wrapped in the misty fairy fog.


    "Immortal method, dragon and Phoenix pick up stars!"


    In this hand, the dragon and Phoenix sing, deafening. The power of the dragon and phoenix is a powerful force in heaven and earth. The power of this hand is terrible to the extreme.


    Mo Lao and Zhou Lao opened their eyes at the same time. Although this move is not subtle enough, and it is not fully understood by both of them, its power is far beyond them.


    Xiao Hei was also shocked.


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, the two collided.


    Lion crazy face red, eyes flashed a touch of horror, this What terrible power is this?


    The next second, the seal was directly crushed by the big hand, and the way did not reduce, heavily toward the lion madly patted down, like a hamster general happy.


    "Bang!"


    When the dust and smoke go away, Xiaoya and the people in the fire Lion Gate see that the lion maniac has vomited blood and is knocked out.


    Ning Tao flicks his sleeve to play with the taste: "Oh, my strength is improving too fast. I haven''t controlled it well. Vice hall master ya, take the lion maniac hall master back to heal his wounds and do a good job in the future."

 Chapter 2050

    The lion maniac was carried away and broke several ribs.


    He didn''t wake up very long. Although his strength didn''t reach the peak, he was also very strong. Unexpectedly, he failed in one move.


    All the people in the fire Lion Gate were silent.


    Ning Tao squints his eyes and looks at Xiaoya. In fact, this scene will come sooner or later. Otherwise, there will be trouble, and the people in the fire Lion Gate will not obey.


    This time, it has played a huge role.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Xiao Hei flashed over and lay down on his shoulder again. Tut tut said, "you''re so good this time. The power of dragon and phoenix is the double power of cultivation. I''m afraid you''ll get more benefits than that. Let the tortoise see."


    Ning Tao laughs, behind a zuhuang flying, Fengyi shock nine days, majestic.


    "This is Xianpin, the way of zuhuang Small black eye a bright, surprise way.


    He remembered that the boy had understood ZuLong''s way before, and now he has understood zuhuang''s way again. He envies this opportunity, but he doesn''t know what to say?


    If you meet that Luan bird again, you don''t need it to do it. With this way alone, Ning Tao can frighten it.


    Ning Tao glances at Xiao hei and looks at him. He suddenly jokes: "the benefits you get are no less than me. I can''t see through you."


    "Have you broken the seventh level?"


    "Of course, but I''ve lost too much energy. You need to find more natural resources and treasures for me to eat..."


    Xiao Hei asked weakly.


    But Ning Tao rolled a white eye, you can''t change a move, all cheated me how many treasure medicines with this.


    At this time, Mr. Mo and Mr. Zhou came and said with a smile, "boy, there were several people in the door yesterday. They said that they were your classmates. The tortoise has confirmed it."


    "Oh, who is it?"


    Ning Tao asked curiously.


    "It''s us, little Shizu. Do you miss our brothers?" a few laughs came from behind.


    Ning Tao turned his head and suddenly looked ecstatic. He lost his voice and said, "the wind is traceless, Duan Hei, crazy knife How could it be you, this This... "


    T / K legal ^ u head YC sends y = 0


    "why, little Shizu, when he saw us, he was so excited that he couldn''t speak, ha ha..."


    The wind no trace etc. laugh to rush up.


    Several people came to bear hug, look very excited, north of the top of a farewell, they have been sent away, more than half a month, did not expect to reunite here.


    Ning Tao was very surprised. He didn''t expect it at all.


    Suddenly, he said strangely, "how do you know I''m in the triangle, nephew Xiaoming


    "The patriarchs have been ordered to clean up the northern regions, and they have been working together with the two sects and the three sects for more than half a month, but they have only cleared a few suspicious strongholds, and there is not much progress."


    "Our brothers are scattered. The patriarch and elder Hongya don''t have time, so they asked several Zhenchuan brothers to come to us and just found the triangle."


    "I found Duan Hei through the token, but I overheard the news from Shizu. So as soon as my brothers got together, they planned to come and take refuge with you. I heard that you''ve been in a lot of trouble recently."


    Wind no trace and others smile.


    Hear here, Ning Tao heart full of moving, how can he not hear this is to help.


    Knowing that it is extremely dangerous, but still sending charcoal in the snow, they are worthy of being the masters of taijizong.


    However, he said solemnly: "you should be clear that this is not a sect trial. It''s really going to kill people. Our opponents are very strong, including the shadow of Qingming sect in the southern region."


    "You have to think about it. As the pillar of the new generation of zongmen, you have to ask for zongmen''s opinions."


    "This is the order of zongmen."


    "The Lord has ordered us to protect Shizu at all costs. This is also our experience. If our body falls, it''s also a poor skill. We can''t blame anyone."


    Two strange youths, solemnly.


    Seeing Ning Tao puzzled, Feng Wuchen explained with a smile, "these are the two brothers who are looking for us. One is qingmo, the other is Qingzhi. They still have something to give you."


    "Oh? What is it? "


    Green ink smile handed out a space ring, admiration way: "small teacher ancestor in zongmen big than big power, won the first place at one stroke, this is your reward, and you in Ziyang chamber of Commerce bet."


    "Reward!" Little black''s eyes are shining.


    And Ning Tao sink into mind, the next second is shocked, good Many, many spirit stones.


    He bet 30 million. How can he have so much more?


    Qingmo explained: "the odds are variable. At first, it''s one for two, but because many people don''t believe Shizu, it turns out to be one for ten. After the eighth round, the odds will be dead and can''t be changed."


    "So you won 300 million spirit stone, and the first 100 million spirit stone, a seven grade flying magic weapon, are all here. Zongmen asked for it for martial uncle. It is said that Ziyang chamber of Commerce had a wonderful face at that time."


    "Ha ha...!"The crowd laughed and was full of pride.


    They don''t remember how long taijizong has been, and they haven''t won the first place in beiyuzongmen.


    Ning Tao is their pride.


    Wind no trace also said with a smile the final ranking: "the first ningtao, the second magic month, the third Wuhua."


    "After that, there are Wushuang sword, Yang Ming, ye Qian, ChiYan, fengwuchen, Jiansan and Yinshan."


    Ning Tao is surprised to see that Feng Wuchen is in the seventh place. Now, eh, he has broken through Liandao. Duan hei and Kuangdao have also broken through.


    "Don''t look at us, we''re not as abnormal as you are, and we haven''t broken through for long," Duan said with his lips curled.


    "Ha ha...!"


    People couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, green ink respectfully said: "before coming, the patriarch asked us to tell Shizu a few things."


    "The first is to reward. Apart from these, Shizu also has to worship his teacher. After a month in the secret place, he made a request to the Dalao fairy palace. The patriarch said that Shizu should not have any scruples, but should be your own master."


    Ning Tao hears the speech and nods slightly.


    "The second is that organization. The Dalao fairy palace has noticed him and will not commit any more crimes in a short time."


    Little black eyes narrowed and fell into meditation.


    "Third, it was a matter that affected the five regions, and it had something to do with Shizu. After all, sixteen immortals died all at once."


    "What?"


    Ning Tao was surprised and his eyes widened.


    Are you kidding?


    All of a sudden, sixteen immortals died. Darling, this is not Chinese cabbage. Who has such a hand?


    It can''t be. It''s a mystery organization, right?


    Xiao Hei is also confused, a pair of eyebrows tightly wrinkled.


    Qingmo said: "it''s really shocking to say it, but if you say another thing, you can be relieved."


    "No Fairy "Order


    Ning Tao brain "bang", after a long time to return to God, busy way: "say clearly, what happened in the end?"


    "Well, just a few days ago, some immortals were killed one after another. It''s said that they were all killed by one move. They all ignored the ban on immortals."


    "It''s roughly estimated that 16 people died. As for the power of hands-on, it should be the person who laid the ban on immortals."


    "Now all the immortals are afraid to show their heads. A strange thing happened. All the immortals disappeared overnight, including the old man, but they were not killed by the adult."


    "It''s said that the purpose of betraying the immortal world is to escape the disaster."


    Qingmo explained.

 Chapter 2051

    Qijuemen, the immortals disappeared?


    Ning Tao was shocked to hear that, including one of the ten immortals, Qijue old man, also disappeared.


    How is that possible?


    He''s trying to break his head?


    Not only he, Xiao hei and Feng Wuchen, but Duan hei and others were puzzled after they knew this.


    It disappeared overnight.


    It is said that the mysterious great power broke the forbidden area with one blow, but found it empty. It seemed that he was the first to escape, but outsiders said that they had betrayed.


    Ning Tao is stunned, and suddenly a person''s name flashed in his brain: "Uncle Tim!"


    Uncle, is there such a fierce one?


    And Xiaohei Yixi said excitedly: "boy, don''t you think this is an opportunity? It''s just that we have developed our power. If we want to destroy qijuemen, we should be able to do it without the immortal''s intervention."


    "Without the immortal, his Qijue sect can be regarded as a local evil at most. If we control Qianyu or even the whole triangle, we can''t kill him by hand."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s eyes burst out with fine light.


    The feud between him and the seven Jue clan has long been immortal. He, Shuang elder sister and a group of Nanmen brothers are almost killed by these bastards.


    He still remembers the blood feud.


    If he had a chance, he would destroy the seven Jue gate.


    Ning Tao''s breath is short, and then he suppresses his excitement. Even if there is no immortal, there are tens of thousands of elite disciples and powerful zhenzhuan disciples in Qijue sect.


    This is an extremely powerful force, but it is not beyond.


    "Don''t move. We''re predestined. This is my first gate in the world. You can take good care of yourself here. Let''s talk about what''s wrong."


    Ning Tao took out some pills and said with a smile.


    The first door in the world?


    The night north is suspicious, good hang name, dare to name with the first, should be very fierce, but does the sky Gang ground evil spirit seem to have no the existence of this influence?


    Leave the strong to protect, and everyone will walk out immediately.


    Ning Tao is in a good mood. He has a high morale and a goal. He first controls Qianyu, and then gradually encroaches on the triangle. Then he leads his army to the South and destroys Qijue. "


    Now just thinking about it, he feels very excited.


    Looking up, I found that on the mountain adjacent to the valley, there were many palaces built. Although they were not very exquisite, they also had nests in a hurry.


    That''s where they live.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The leader of Langshan hall came by the giant wolf and said respectfully, "master, please go to the main hall to discuss something."


    "It''s about the other three King Kong."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he nodded solemnly and flew to the palace with the wind traceless and green ink.


    At this time, inside the hall.


    The representatives at the entrance of the fifth hall are already in place. Mo and Zhou are sitting in the front, and there is a dragon seat in the core, which is the position of the door master.


    "Whoosh!"


    As soon as he entered the hall, Ning Tao heard Qi Qi''s respectful voice: "we''ll see your honor."


    Both qingmo and fengwuchen are tense because of the atmosphere. Or Shizu, how long has it been? He has built such a big foundation with his hands.


    If you want to be them, it will be far inferior.


    Ning Tao calmly sat down and pushed aside Xiao Hei, who was lying on the table. He said: "tell me about it. What''s the situation in Qianyu now?"


    Several people hesitated, all looked at LV Xiaoya.


    LV Xiaoya stood up and said, "let me tell you first. Now the netherworld sect already knows us, especially the defeat of the fire Lion Gate, which makes it angry and angry."


    "However, he doesn''t dare to act rashly now, because Kunyu and Kanyu are staring at him. Qingmingzong can''t help him for a while. The last civil strife consumed too much, and the support is not in place."


    "But recently I heard that the three Vajra dragon gangs, fengguimen and tianleizong, have gathered not far away from us. It seems that they are going to unite to destroy us."


    "Oh, do you want to do it?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and pondered.


    At this time, Lu Zhong also got up and said: "according to the information given by our interrogation of Ming Feng and vice hall leader LV, we are still in a bad situation."


    "Because the support of qingmingzong is likely to reach the triangle in about a month, which is a very strong force."


    "That is to say, if you want to destroy the netherworld sect, you can only destroy him in one month and control Qianyu."


    "Otherwise, when their support arrives, the two sides can work together to easily destroy us."

 Chapter 2052

    "A month, this Is that too tight? " Xiong Dingtian scratched his bald head and looked distressed.


    Now let''s not say that the three vajras are in danger of overthrowing the netherworld sect and controlling Qianyu. None of these three forces is weaker than the fire Lion Gate, and the experts are like clouds. This is the big problem at present.


    Ning Tao frowns. It''s really tricky.


    It''s impossible to wipe out the three vajras, Youming sect, Qianyu and Kunyu in a month.


    But there is no time for them now.


    Ning Tao thought about it and suddenly said, "what''s our strength now?"


    Lu Zhongdao: "there are nearly 5000 members in the sect. Even if some of them have good talent, they can survive the replacement of blood, and their strength is uneven."


    "However, our strong practitioners of Taoism are quite rich. There are five hall entrances, eight strong practitioners of Taoism, two supreme elders, five young talents of taijizong, and the door-to-door masters, a total of 16."


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, which was a surprise.


    Immediately satisfied with a smile, sipping hot tea, and casually said: "the enemy''s strength?"


    "It''s eight times as many as the members of our sect, and twice as many as those who practice Taoism," Lu Xiaoya said with a bitter smile.


    "Er...!"


    "Poof!"


    Ning Tao spouted out a mouthful of tea.


    Hearing this, Xiao Hei''s head was stretched out.


    He immediately pointed out and muttered: "eight times, 40000 people, one time, 32 strong practitioners."


    "My God, no news?"


    "Yes!"


    LV Xiaoya gave a faint smile.


    "The good news is that they have only one person who practices seven, two people who practice six, and two of them are blood people," she said with a sly smile


    Several people turned green after listening.


    Full of resentment to look at her, this he also calculate good news, you are sure not to make trouble?


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly. The combined strength of the three King Kong is really beyond his imagination. If one of them is alone, they will be able to crush.


    But now they are united.


    "Who has a good idea?" he said immediately


    But as soon as the words came out, several hall leaders all looked at him.


    Any conspiracy, that must have a certain strength, the gap is so big, how to fight?


    Five thousand vs forty thousand!


    Ning Tao felt a toothache. He could not fight with them. Guerrilla tactics didn''t work, and so on. Suddenly, he came up with a good idea.


    As soon as I looked down, I could only do this. There was a smile in my eyes


    A plain, three King Kong stationed.


    "Step on...!"


    Several powerful figures came into a tent one after another. One of them, a big man in silver robe, grinned and said, "leader of the Dragon Gang, why are you so anxious to come to us?"


    "I can warn you, don''t tell me about command power. You are not worthy to command me."


    "That''s to say, don''t even think about that kind of thing. If you give the command to our leader, you can think about it, and make sure that our coalition forces can level the world in one day."


    A wind robed man said with a grim smile.


    Hearing this, the one eyed man sitting in the first place flashed cold light in his eyes and said coldly, "have you forgotten how lion maniac was defeated?"


    "The ancients said:" pride will defeat! "


    "What''s more, we have been ordered by the netherworld sect to root out the world gate this time. This is also to let Outland see our strength. If the plan fails, you and I will not come to a good end."


    O0 =


    "don''t forget, the Qingming sect is behind us."


    Hearing this rebuke tone, two people''s faces flashed displeasure, but they didn''t say anything more.


    The one eyed man sighed, then took out a letter of war and said slowly: "this is just now, people from all over the world shot arrows into our leader''s tent."


    "Do you know what it says?"


    "Surrender? Conditions? "


    They blurted out without hesitation.


    But the one eyed man sneered and said, "they say It''s going to be a decisive battle with us. "


    "Never A decisive battle? "


    The two patriarchs were stunned for a moment. What the hell is going on in the world? They proposed a decisive battle at this time.


    The one eyed man threw the book of war to them and let them have a close look. He sneered and said, "Ning Tao, the leader of the world gate, threatened to fight on the flying eagle ridge between the two armies in one day."


    "The reason is that we don''t want to let our subordinates suffer. Let''s have a competition at the top level. The competition between the strong and the strong, the two armies stay in the same place."


    "Trap, it must be a trap," the owner of Fenggui immediately sneered.


    "There are so many ghost ideas in the world. Even lion maniacs have been planted in their hands. Don''t think about it. There must be strong people lying in ambush there. You can''t be fooled.""Lao Feng is right, but it''s not that we can''t think about it. After all, we''ve been through a series of civil strife, and the rest of our staff are devoted to it, not to mention that there are foreigners who are covetous and will fight at any time."


    "It''s not worth the loss to waste troops on a small world gate."


    The Lord of Tianlei sect pondered.


    "I think so, too. Even if we think highly of the world, how powerful they are, we have 32 strong practitioners. Even if we meet immortals, we can meet them."


    "But if there is such a level of existence in the world, I don''t think we need to fight this battle."


    The one eyed man sneered.


    As soon as the words came out, the tent fell into silence.


    The leader of the wind ghost sect scratched his head and said, "but I always feel that something is wrong with it. Will they want to divert the tiger from the mountain and attack us secretly?"


    "Lao Feng, don''t you look down on the world gate? Why are you afraid of this and that for a while? Are you doubting our 40000 troops?"


    "Don''t talk about them. Even if you give us 32 opportunities to practice Taoism, let''s come here to sneak attack. I''m afraid they will be killed. If they really intend to do so, our Lord warmly welcomes them to sneak attack."


    Lord Tianlei held his arm and sniffed.


    "What do you say? Why don''t you give me a message first? " The wind ghost sect master proposed.


    But the one eyed man shook his head and said, "it''s too late. We don''t have any treasure in our hands. We can''t send someone to report back and forth in a day."


    "Well, don''t write with us here. I''m afraid you''ve already had a plan in mind."


    Lord Tianlei sneered.


    As soon as the words came out, the owner of the wind ghost sect also squinted.


    With a faint smile, the one eyed man got up and said, "I''m going to be outside. I''ll go to meet you tomorrow. I''d like to see the first day in the northern region. What''s the trick?"


    They looked at each other, and a cruel smile appeared at the corner of their mouth.


    The next day, 32 streamers were ablated.


    They have already arranged for the army. As long as someone dares to attack, he will never come back.


    Feiyingling is not far away. Thirty two people soon arrived here. They thought there was an ambush, but they found sixteen people standing quietly. They seemed to have been waiting for a long time. They were all strong practitioners of Taoism.

 Chapter 2053

    "Come here, but the leader of the poisonous dragon sect, the leader of the wind ghost sect, and the leader of the Tianlei sect? I''ve been waiting here for a long time


    Ning Tao stands on the mountain for a long time.


    "Well, that''s interesting!"


    Thirty two strong road refiners carefully swept a circle, and then fell on the opposite mountain with a sneer, facing each other from afar.


    The one eyed man walked out, playing with the taste: "so, you are the first genius of the northern region, Ning Tao."


    "Your ambush, your ambush?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "How can we say that? Since we are here to fight a decisive battle, how can we do that despicable means? If we want to say ambush, we are ambush."


    Ning Tao flicks his sleeve and laughs.


    The old man behind him, Xiong Dingtian and others, are well prepared.


    "Boy, our sect leader doesn''t come here to listen to your nonsense. Although he can''t understand what you are thinking, power is everything, but you don''t have it."


    "If you break your channels and surrender, maybe our sect master will be kind enough to raise your dogs," the wind ghost sect Master said with a grim smile.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    A murderous opportunity flashed in the eyes of Zhou and others.


    At this time, the one eyed man came out and said: "ningmenzhu, let''s talk about it straight. How can we make a decisive battle? Let''s draw a line. Group fight or single fight."


    Ning Tao grinned, turned over his hand and took out a dark red scroll. He said leisurely, "it''s OK, but the battle needs some color. This thing is called" the blood of all souls ". It won us It''s yours. "


    " what, the blood of all souls! "


    The three were so surprised that they almost didn''t stare out.


    This How is that possible?


    Isn''t this method lost when it was in the world of souls?


    It''s one of the most precious methods in the eyes of blood people. If you treat it as a treasure, even if you take out the immortal method, you won''t change it. In your heart, it''s almost comparable to the existence of the ten taboo immortal methods in the legend. You''d better use the triangle to change it.


    It is the product of countless gods.


    Lu Xiaoya was also shocked. They always wondered why there were so many blood people in the world, and they were very old and pure. It was because of it.


    "All souls Blood is the only way


    Thirty two people''s noses were heavy, and greed welled up in their eyes. If they hadn''t had a trace of reason, they would have rushed to seize it.


    "How do you know if what you said is true? Let me check it..."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? Take out your chips and start the decisive battle," Ning Tao sneered.


    "You are tired of living. You dare to make terms with us. When I kill you, I''ll take it back with my own hands," said Lord Tianlei.


    Forty seven practitioners immediately burst out a strong breath.


    War is imminent.


    But at this time, Ning Tao crushed the dark red scroll, turned into a light spot, and all his eyes were shocked.


    "Asshole, you How can you... "


    I''m shaking.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a copy. The real thing is here," Ning Tao nodded.


    First HB sends% 0x "


    " what chips do you want? " The one eyed man is gloomy.


    "It''s very simple. Forty thousand monks of your three sects, including You, I want all of you, "Ning Tao stretched out a hand to them and clenched it.


    It''s like putting it all in the palm of my hand


    Dozens of people were stunned, and then they all laughed, one by one leaning forward and backward.


    The leader of the wind ghost sect even sneered: "lion maniac, I didn''t expect that you would surrender to this kind of mental retardation. Your limbs are developed, and your brain is really hard to use?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    Lion crazy heard, the muscles of the corner of the eye trembled.


    "What Ning sect master means is that if we lose to you, you will recruit our three major sects, and then join the command of your world sects?"


    The one eyed man scoffed.


    "Yes, is that hard to understand? Qingming sect can give you the same treatment as Taiji Bagua sect. If Qingming sect can''t give you the same treatment, we can also give you the same treatment. Can''t the leader of the Dragon sect tell? "


    Ning Tao shows his hand leisurely.


    Qing Mo and Qing Zhi have stepped out of the evolutionary Taiji.


    The one eyed man was stunned. He was really shaken in his heart. If he really said that they were just thugs, who would serve for the good?


    It depends on who is strong and gives more benefits.


    Glanced at a few people in the team, and then joked: "Jie Jie, the conditions are very attractive. It depends on whether you have the strength. If you beat us, let''s talk about it."


    "Ning Tao will give it to me, and the rest will be dealt with by you. You must do your best. If it''s too late, it will change."


    "Kill


    As soon as the words fell, dozens of figures burst out.


    But Mo laoleng snorted, and directly directed his hand at the leader of the wind ghost sect and the leader of Tianlei sect. With his five fold cultivation, he even planned to fight for two.They are also two great monks who practice Taoism six times.


    Lion crazy see Mo Yuntian a dozen two, he naturally not to be outdone, immediately pointed to two two five roar: "you two, get over here for me."


    "Dao FA, fire lion fist seal!"


    Qingmo and Qingzhi said solemnly to fengwuchen: "younger martial brothers, you must live."


    Then he turned his head and said angrily, "Taiji zhenzhuan qingmo, Qingzhi is here. Can Qingming zhenzhuan dare to fight?"


    As soon as the words came down, three grim laughter came from the opposite side: "hum, why don''t you dare? The true biography of Qingming sect is here. Don''t interfere. Younger martial brothers, kill me."


    "Roar...!"


    Two big black bears rushed directly into the camp of tianleizong, holding two big iron bars in their hands.


    Although Zhou Lao was practicing the nine elements of emptiness, he was not afraid to meet the general strong practitioners with his right hand of picking up the stars and the matched immortal method.


    He immediately broke into the camp of the Dragon Gang alone.


    Wolf mountain steps on the wings of wolf king and kills the people in the wind ghost gate. The speed is like ghosts.


    LV Xiaoya led people to meet the rest


    "Boom, boom...!"


    In an instant, the forty-six practitioners were killed.


    These scenes are really like destroying the sky and the earth. Even if the two camps are ten thousand meters apart, they can still hear the movement vaguely, and the violent spiritual power fluctuates heavily.


    The one eyed man frowned. Most of the people in this world are really strange. Two old men have immortal power. Most of the rest are very powerful. They barely block their double power, but they can''t last long.


    Looking at Ning Tao in front of him, he released his breath and refined seven aspects of Tao. This cultivation is unique among these people.


    "Ning Tao," he said with a grim smile, "our leader is never merciful. I hope you can live longer."


    "Blood vessel technique, poisonous dragon attached to the body!"


    A dark green dragon roared into the sky from behind, directly integrated with him, hundreds of feet long, and even the air was corroded by his poison gas.


    But Ning Tao mouth a hook, light toward him to stretch out a hand, a loud drink: "ZuLong Road, Longwei!"


    "Roar...!"


    It''s like there''s a real ZuLong roaring.


    The faces of the eleven practitioners of the Dragon sect all changed in an instant. Although they had no dragon blood, they practiced the Dragon skill, and their strength was suppressed by half.


    The leader of the Dragon Gang, who was laughing grimly, suddenly felt a throb in his blood. His dragon seemed to be alive. He even "sobbed" and retreated into his body, leaving him with a weak face.


    "Damn, what is this operation?"

 Chapter 2054

    "Blood vessel technique, poisonous dragon attached to the body!"


    Red eye, the leader of the Dragon sect, roared again, trying to stimulate the power of blood and enhance the combat power.


    But this time, he didn''t respond. He couldn''t even sense the dragon blood in his body. It was like he was afraid of something. He didn''t dare to appear in the depth of his body.


    "Twelve times The melting pot of war


    "Break World Fist


    Take advantage of this opportunity, Ning Tao roared, a body of breath crazy surge, full of a punch.


    The space is full of cracks.


    "No!"


    The master of the Dragon Gang jumps, and the dark green power is compressed in the palm of his hand. Then he claps his hand in a hurry.


    "Tao FA, poison heart palm!"


    The fists and palms touch each other, and then there is a heavy ring.


    Ning Tao retreated three steps, his body trembled, and the Dragon leader also retreated two steps, his palm numb, and his face showed a look of horror.


    His strength, actually only to play to the five heavy road.


    If you look at his followers, their strength has been greatly weakened, and the operation of the Dragon decision is very obscure, while the other two sects are not affected at all.


    : update J-V "0


    " ha ha...! "on FT


    "Old poisonous dragon, I didn''t expect you to be such a waste. You''re tied with a younger generation. You''ve lived for hundreds of years. At the critical moment, you still have to rely on the master of our sect. Let me kill you everywhere."


    The leader of the wind ghost sect sniffed and laughed.


    He broke away from Mo Yuntian''s strong attack, and his whole body was full of light. Behind him, there was a sharp sound. A pair of long wings spread their wings, and it turned out to be a ghost eagle.


    This is a strange animal. It''s powerful and rare.


    "Blood technique, possessed by ghost hawk!"


    The ten strong practitioners of fengguimen all use their skills one after another, and they echo each other from afar. Their strength is greatly increased, and Langshan and Mo Yuntian are immediately suppressed.


    "Little boy, let''s die..."


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, suddenly toward the wind ghost door god out of a hand, suddenly in the air a clenched, unexpectedly big shout: "zuhuang Road, Huangwei!"


    "Ho ho...!"


    The owner of the wind ghost gate, who is laughing wildly and ready to kill, suddenly shivers. A throb flashes in his heart. The ghost bird on his body even "sobs" and shrinks back into his body.


    The eyes of the master of fengguimen are round.


    Nani?


    "The end of the law Heaven''s hand


    All of a sudden, Mo Yuntian seized the opportunity and suddenly put out a pair of big hands to smash the wind ghost door owner.


    "No Bang Bang... "


    This blow actually directly took him into Feiying ridge, smashed into the rocks, and vomited blood on the spot.


    "Hum, I''ve endured you for a long time," Mo Yuntian said coldly.


    The Dragon sect leader looked at the wind ghost sect leader who was beaten to spit blood, and said contemptuously, "you live on the dog, too."


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Climbing out of the ruins, the owner of the wind ghost sect coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood on the spot. Some of them were angry, and a pair of frightened eyes looked at their hands inconceivably.


    "How could that be?"


    The ghost eagle was so scared that he didn''t dare to come out. Moreover, his own strength was suppressed, and he barely had the ability to practice Taoism.


    If you look at his disciples, their strength has also been suppressed, but it is not as serious as him. Maybe they have no blood and are only affected by a small part.


    "Boom...!"


    The fighting continued, but with fear.


    Lord Tianlei''s face is ugly. What kind of strange move is this? All the people of the two major sects are affected. If it goes on like this, it''s very likely that something will happen.


    After several encounters, the spirit power is extremely violent.


    The leader of the Dragon gang was breathless and finally found out the reason. He said grimly, "boy, are you the ghost?"


    "I can feel that as soon as I get close to you, the dragon blood in my body will be scared. Is that the strength you dare to fight?"


    "Dao FA, Zhen Tian Quan!"


    Ning Tao keeps his body steady and tries his best to use the two immortals. Then he compresses the remaining strength in his hand. The dragon and the Phoenix roar together.


    "Immortal method, dragon and Phoenix pick up stars!"


    A huge fist and a huge palm collided, strong wind concussion, such as thunder.


    "Boom!"


    With this blow, the leader of the Dragon gang was forced to retreat.


    "I come here because I have the strength. I can only say that you are very unlucky. It just makes me suppress you. It''s also God''s destiny for you to surrender."


    Ning Tao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Take a good look around. Your disciples have been defeated. Even if you can entangle with me, they will be defeated one after another in a short time."


    "Any trick needs to have a certain strength. Unfortunately, you don''t have it at all," sneered the leader of the Dragon gang.


    Hands in this moment condensed a dark green fog, almost to become the essence of green hands.He has secretly injected a lot of toxin into Ning Tao''s body, but somehow, he has never had an attack.


    is it because of the way of suppressing the poisonous dragon that he is immune to the poison?


    The fire of the sun burns in Ning Tao''s body and cleans up all the toxins, but his anxious eyes look around. Mo Lao and the two main gate owners are entangled.


    Zhou can hold on for a while, Xiong Dingtian has begun to be weak, and Langshan is besieged with many scars.


    However, the lion was so crazy that he took three people to fight, but they had already fallen into a bad situation. The two disciples of zhenzhuan fought each other, but the number of them was one less than the enemy.


    The insistence of wind no trace and others.


    LV Xiaoya, they are the most miserable. Their strength can only be regarded as mediocre. They are the first ones who can''t hold on to their two strong practitioners.


    "Boy, we can''t drag on any longer. If we don''t make a quick decision, we will lose. Since they don''t use numbers rationally, don''t blame us. Let''s use combined tactics."


    Xiao Hei showed his head and said angrily.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and nodded immediately.


    With a flash of light, the Xuanwu armour directly enlarges Ning Tao and kills him with momentum.


    "The third form of immortality, breaking mountains and rivers!"


    He directly turned into a gun Gang, wrapped in a layer of hot gold flame, like a meteor falling from nine days, and rushed to the Dragon leader.


    The latter''s face is ugly. He can''t play his cards now. He''s really bent to death.


    "Secret, fangs!


    The dark green poisons are compressed into solid objects like teeth, emitting a dazzling light.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Roar...!"


    Two terrible attacks collided, but the fangs penetrated the attack. One of them hit the Xuanwu armor and flew, and the other one rubbed Ning Tao''s neck.


    Instantly dyed its red blood dark green.


    However, the leader of the poisonous dragon gang tried his best to bear the blow. He even planned to lose both sides.


    "Boom...!"


    They directly hit the bottom of Feiying ridge. The leader of the Dragon Gang vomited blood and was seriously injured. He broke more than a dozen ribs. He could not fight any more, but he showed a grim smile.


    "Boy, look at your neck. You have been poisoned by our leader. In three hours..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw white smoke rising from his poisoned neck. The veins on Ning Tao''s forehead were exposed. It seemed that he was suffering from some severe pain. A moment later, the white smoke stopped and the wound healed slowly.


    "I''m NIMA


    The leader of the Dragon sect was so scared that his eyes bulged.


    Ning Tao took a look at him, and then said: "Xiao Hei, set a blood ban for him, and I''ll help them."

 Chapter 2055

    "Blood ban? What kind of blood ban? "


    From the deep of the spine, I felt a stream of poison.


    I can''t help shivering.


    But Ning Tao ignored him, and rushed into the battle group with a long gun. He was the first to take aim at the wind ghost sect leader and give him to ke.


    "The great millstone of Yin Yang and five elements!"


    "Damn bastard, I''m fighting with you..."


    Looking at the fight, the leader of the Dragon gang was relieved. He seemed to have escaped the disaster. He suddenly noticed something wrong. He looked hard at his chest and found that there was a shelled turtle there.


    There is a kind of mold out of hand engraved with what complex blood lines, even if he saw dizzy.


    But his cultivation was profound, but he felt the throbbing of the blood of the poisonous dragon, and a wave of uneasiness came to his heart. He said immediately, "where''s the bastard? I''m looking for death."


    Immediately run the only remaining power, toward his chest to clap, this blow, enough to break mountains and rocks.


    But the next second, Xiaohei raises his hand to block the big one without looking at it. One hand depicts an ancient mantra, which is specially used to control the blood. The stronger the strength, the more careful the layout. Once successful, the blood can be controlled.


    At that time, it only needs a moment to urge the mantra in its blood, and then it can let him die.


    "You What are you


    The leader of the Dragon gang was so scared that he felt that this hand was like a diamond.


    Indestructible!


    The tortoise''s hand, which seemed to be similar to the baby''s arm, easily supported him. Watching the mantra go deep into his body, he broke out in a cold sweat, burst out with all his strength and even poison fog, but didn''t touch it at all.


    Are shelled turtles hanging like this?


    "What are you doing?"


    "Be quiet. I don''t guarantee that there will be any accident in the noise. That kind of end is very miserable."


    Xiao Hei''s mouth curled lightly.


    "Blood forbidden, done!"


    All the incantations went into his body.


    The leader of the Dragon Gang, Yizheng, saw a dragon at this moment, but different from the past, the dragon''s body was full of ancient incantations.


    It''s like a ban to check the poisonous dragon.


    "Boom!"


    There was a sudden explosion in his ear. A dark shadow fell from the sky and fell on his side.


    "Old Old wind? How can you... "


    "Cough...!"


    "That son of a bitch made me gasp. It was like my natural killer. Damn it, I don''t accept it. I''m not willing to..."


    Wind ghost sect master spits blood in the stone pit.


    But the next second, a big stone hit him on the head. The strength was so strong that all the stones turned into powder.


    Frightened by the leader of the poisonous dragon sect, the head bag of the leader of fengguimen is swollen. He turns his eyes and faints. The shooter It''s little black.


    See him sniff a way: "arrive tortoise ye this, dare again Hu lie, a brick pats dead you."


    Both hands immediately portray an ancient mantra.


    The leader of the Dragon Gang wants to attack Xiaohei, but he doesn''t know what he has done, and makes the dragon blood in his body scream bitterly.


    All of a sudden, the blood is retrograde and the meridians are broken.


    "Ah..."


    The leader of the Dragon Gang screamed, his whole body was hot, his eyes were red, his blood vessels were suddenly protruding, his veins were suddenly rising, and he was extremely ferocious.


    "I forgot to tell you that you have been set a blood ban by me. In short, your life is the turtle''s. If you want to die, you just need to read it."


    Xiaohei claps the curse into the main body of fengguimen, turns around and sneers.


    Hearing this, the leader of the poisonous dragon sect is as pale as ashes


    "Boom...!"


    The battle in the sky is still going on, and several strong practitioners of Taoism have died. If Ning Tao comes late, LV Xiaoya will be dead.


    "The great millstone of Yin Yang and five elements!"


    Ning Tao roared and threw out desperately.


    R0


    the two strong practitioners of Taoism resisted hard, but they found that there was a three in one force in it. After a few breath, they crushed them, and the tearing force stirred them to pieces.


    "Ah No... "


    Hearing the news, Lord Tianlei''s eyes were full of tremors. How could they become like this?


    They can crush the world.


    But now the two main sect leaders have been captured, and five or six of them have been killed. The number is still increasing, let alone the strength of the two main sects has been cut by half.


    You can''t fight like this any more, or even if you win, you will lose.


    A bite of teeth, immediately roared: "withdraw, quickly withdraw, let the army attack, with the number of pile dead them."


    Then he turned and rushed to the three main sects


    Ning Tao was so powerful that he yelled, "hurry up, we can''t let go of any of them. The survival of our world is all in this war. We can''t let them go back to the station...""Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The two armies stood on the top of the mountain and looked at it, but the distance was too far to see what was going on?


    I can only hear the voice to recognize that the fighting is very fierce. It has been fighting for more than an hour. It''s too long. The sky over there is covered by dark clouds.


    On the hills.


    Lu ling''er was worried and said: "Uncle Zhong, they have been fighting for such a long time. The enemy must be very strong. Do we want to help?"


    Lu Zhongyi frowned and went to listen to Sha Yi, who said coldly, "if we go, it will only be a burden."


    "Yes, we can''t touch the battle, but don''t underestimate my master. He once challenged the immortal. My master can still control such a small scene."


    Barbarians clap their chest with pride.


    After several words, Lu ling''er was still uneasy, because there was a big gap in strength.


    Lu Zhong pondered for a while, and finally said: "wait a minute, if there is any abnormality, take someone to kill it..."


    On the other side, on the plain.


    The guards of the three sects frowned. They had already made a good defense, but no one came to attack. But the battle over there was still going on.


    So what is so difficult?


    He still remembers that before the wind ghost master left, he patted them on the chest and said boldly, "go and heat up the wine. I''ll be back when I go."


    But now, the wine is hot and dry


    In the anxious waiting, three hours passed in a flash, which made everyone panic.


    There was less and less fighting there.


    The leader of tianleizong''s guard said, "what should we do? Is it possible that the world''s gate has used some sinister tricks? Otherwise, let''s send someone to have a look?"


    "But, the sect leader has ordered..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a figure flying in the sky. His whole body was covered with blood, and he was about to fall. His silver armor was crippled and scarred.


    Miserable, too miserable.


    All the people felt numb and trembled. They had never seen Lord Tianlei so embarrassed?


    "Lord, how about fighting there? Why did you come back alone? What about our leader? "


    The three guards came up one after another and asked.


    "Cough..."


    Lord Tianlei took out some pills from the ring and swallowed them. He said with a grim smile: "I We won, and we crippled all those guys. "


    "But there are still a few alive. They are cruel characters who refuse to die. The leader of the poisonous dragon gang and the leader of the wind ghost sect are in a coma. They are still fighting each other. I''ll come back to help them."


    "The three guards listen to my orders and follow me to kill them and make up for the mess in the world."


    "The rest of the people stand by, remember, don''t disturb the people in the world, catch Ning Tao alive..."

 Chapter 2056

    After a hasty explanation, hundreds of people were killed immediately.


    What are the ranks of the three guards? They are all refined and elite, which is equivalent to the level of a sect elder.


    These are all the treasures of the three sects.


    Lord Tianlei grins grimly. It''s a great credit to capture Ning Tao alive. If you bring him back to Youming sect, you will get a big reward. This time, his first skill must be his.


    It is said that Nanyu has also offered him a huge reward.


    "Fast, full speed forward, don''t let Ning Tao run, this time we must annihilate all the top management of the world gate..."


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Hundreds of people rushed to feiyingling.


    When they arrived, everyone was shocked.


    Once a famous mountain, now it has become a huge crater, like a meteor hit, impact, experienced a destruction.


    The traces of sword Qi and sword Qi are everywhere. The remnant soldiers are full of blood.


    Even the people who rolled in the forest of sword rain in the pool of blood could not help but feel awe and solemn at the moment, and no longer dare to look down upon them.


    what kind of enemy is the most respectable, fighting for faith, going crazy for faith, and dying for faith.


    Looking around, the people in the world have already felt the weakness. Lying on the ground, they can only breathe out, but can hardly feel the air coming in. Several bloody corpses are shocking, roughly more than a dozen of them.


    "Look, there''s a man there," cried a young man, pointing to a big stone.


    Hundreds of people looked at it and suddenly their pupils shrank.


    I saw a figure sitting on the stone, disheveled, clothes broken, even more embarrassed than a beggar, but the momentum of the whole body is as towering as a mountain, leaning on an old long gun, head down, like a lamp out of oil.


    "This is


    Seeing this, Lord Tianlei cheered: "he is the leader of the world, Ning Tao. Catch him quickly."


    As soon as the words came down, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Immediately a swarm of bees roared to rush up, the excitement in the heart can be imagined, in front of this is a big cake, but also a great fortune.


    This is a big man who will make Qianyu upset.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Don''t rob him, he''s mine..." Hundreds of people jostled and pinched.


    But at this time, the towering figure sitting on the boulder seemed to be aware of it, and slowly raised his head, revealing a pair of bright eyes, flashing gold, mouth And a little bit of banter.


    "You guys, don''t do it yet!"


    This voice directly confused the public.


    Who is this fool talking to?


    But the next second, the whole body hair suddenly burst, terrible crisis from all directions.


    "Tao FA, poison heart palm!"


    "Star picker!"


    "The end of the law "Heaven''s hand..."


    More than 30 figures burst up at the same time, and even hit with a blow that had been stored for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sect leader, the sect leader is us. You have the wrong number. Ning Tao is there..."


    But the response was a more violent attack.


    "Ah...!"


    "Fight back, fight back, we''re in the trap," someone yelled, and immediately turned on the power.


    However, the sudden change, under the feet of light.


    It seems to be an array. It turns into a quagmire. Hundreds of people fall into it all at once. The spiritual power in the body is like a quagmire, and it runs like a turtle.


    "No No What''s going on? "


    "Boom boom!"


    This sudden change has directly confused these people, who are the enemy and who are their own.


    Hundreds of people were not completely trapped, but a few guys got out of the difficulty and rushed to Lord Tianlei''s side, exclaiming: "Lord, what''s the matter? Are they bewitched? "


    "Isn''t your Tianlei Dharma able to stimulate nerves? I beg the Lord to help us."


    Hearing the speech, the Lord of Tianlei immediately nodded heavily. His hands were full of thunder. The silver hair on his head stood upright. The dense thunder crackled, and a terrible attack gathered in his palm.


    "Tianlei Dafa, Huanglei!"


    Yqh0 (


    those people were overjoyed and finally found the backbone. They must kill these hybrids later.


    Lord Tianlei was ready to make this attack when he suddenly changed his direction and hit those guys who were out of trouble for a moment.


    "No, Lord, it''s us..."


    "It won''t hurt very much."


    "Boom..."


    After a huge roar, the place fell into calm again. All the hundreds of guards were seriously injured, but surprisingly, they did not fall.


    A guy with a centipede face was lying in the mud, looking at their leader. He opened his mouth and said, "why? Why do you want to kill us like this Give me a reason. ""Don''t worry, no one will kill you, just let you accept the reality in this way."


    A faint laugh came from behind.


    Hundreds of people turned their heads and suddenly their pupils shrank. A young man, who was embarrassed but with extraordinary bearing, came. He was the leader of the world Ning Tao.


    "You You... "


    "I''ve seen the Lord of the sect!"


    The leader of poisonous dragon sect, the leader of wind and ghost sect, the leader of Tianlei sect, and more than 30 strong practitioners of Taoism are all respectful to Taoism.


    The Centipede''s face and eyes almost didn''t jump out, a cool heart, gaping, this What''s the situation, gang leader? They became subordinates at that time?


    Are they spies?


    At this time, Ning Tao said with a smile, "I know you are very confused. In fact, it''s very simple. All three of your leaders have agreed to join me."


    "But your influence is not small, and your strength is also very strong. I''m afraid you will make trouble, so I use this method to make you quiet. By the way, I''ll have a good chat about how to help us control the 40000 troops..."


    Hearing this, the Centipede''s face and the people''s mind were buzzing, and finally understood that the leader had betrayed.


    I also plan to betray Youming sect with three sects, and I want them to help control the army


    What''s the magic of this world gate


    The next morning, Ning Tao looks at the 40000 troops below and smiles with satisfaction. Although it''s troublesome, it''s relatively smooth.


    Subconsciously, they all accepted to take refuge in tiantianmen, thanks to the help of the guards.


    As soon as the four great vajras fell down, there was only youmingzong, a lonely family. Now most of Qianyu was in his hands.


    This kind of powerful strength makes him confident.


    Back in the door, there was no time to hold any celebration banquet, and then called a meeting of the strong.


    The next step is to discuss how to deal with Youming sect.


    Inside the main hall.


    When Ning Tao said these words, the four King Kong''s words were the same, which was very surprising.


    The leader of the poisonous dragon sect sighed: "in fact, Youming sect is not strong. After several civil wars, they have consumed more than us. Even Qingming sect has lost many true disciples."


    "Our strength alone is enough to beat the netherworld sect. The only thing to be afraid of is the ancestor of the netherworld sect, the old ghost of the netherworld sect."

 Chapter 2057

    The air was heavy when the words came out.


    Ning Tao frowned and hesitated: "listen to what you say, this dark ancestor is very wonderful?"


    "It''s more than that. It''s just that," said the lion maniac.


    He is always arrogant, and his words are very dull.


    Lu Zhongdao said: "this man, I''ve heard and heard from the old gang leader, is terrible and strong. He is one of the best old monsters in the triangle. It''s said that he existed with Lord yuan mu for a period of time."


    "What


    Hearing this, several people were shocked.


    The latest, the latest C. Who is Mr. Yuan mu?


    He is the first blood in the triangle, the ancestor of the great ape sect, and the spiritual leader of all people.


    At the same time, he and his family were not ordinary people.


    Green ink, wind no trace and Ning Tao, can''t help but frown, this is really meet hard stubble, from the tone of everyone can hear.


    The leader of the Dragon Gang took a look at Xiao Hei who was dozing, but said, "let me talk about it."


    "The old ghost of the nether world is indeed an old monster. In the period of master yuan mu, he was no less talented than his genius, that is, the first genius of Qianyu at that time."


    "He lived up to people''s expectations. He made great progress in martial arts. He was proud of himself with several other old guys. He even had contact with the level of immortals. It was very windy for a while, but something went wrong at that time."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and he had a bottom in his heart.


    "So, this ghost is not a fairy," Xiong Dingtian said pleasantly.


    "I hope he''s a fairy, because if that''s the case, we''ll save a lot of trouble. Now give him ten courage not to come out. Just think about the old man in the valley at the foot of the mountain."


    The wind has no trace but to show his hand.


    When they heard this, they also nodded with a bitter smile.


    "It''s said that when he broke through the three fairylands, the netherworld ancestor was attacked and failed. He not only fell in his cultivation, but also left behind a secret disease, which made him unable to improve."


    "The alliance with Qingming sect this time seems to be that they promised to cure Youming''s Secret disease, but the condition is to help them take Qianyu and take full control of it. This is the civil strife of Wuyue sect."


    The leader of the Dragon sect sighed.


    The headmen of Fenggui sect and Tianlei sect are also very complicated, because they were once affiliated to Wuyue sect.


    Later, the old Youming ancestor bewitched them, so they turned to the Youming sect. It should be said that it was the Qingming sect. The Wuyue sect had no choice at that time, or they would die with it.


    I didn''t expect that after I took refuge in youmingzong, I now took refuge in tiantianmen. It can be said that I was a slave of three surnames.


    But this time they have no choice.


    Blood is forbidden, and life is controlled by others. Besides obedience, is there a way out? Ning Tao and Xiao Hei swear with their hearts that when they fight down the river, they will lift the blood ban.


    Let them go and stay.


    Lord Tianlei was also imprisoned by other means


    "PATA, PATA!"


    Ning Tao lightly knocked on the table, silent for a long time, suddenly said: "you said so much, but did not say how strong this old guy is now?"


    "With our strength, can we play?"


    The four vajras looked at each other, hesitated and pondered in their eyes, but finally shook their heads.


    The leader of the Dragon sect said: "this old man has a rich foundation, but his cultivation is just the peak of eight times of cultivation."


    "Oh? Just eight


    Ning Tao was immediately overjoyed.


    But at this time, the leader of the Dragon Gang poured cold water on him and said: "but at this level, he is different from the ordinary eight heavy ones. It''s OK to fight me with all his strength. He won''t lose nine heavy ones."


    "And He also has an ancient blood. In desperate circumstances, his strength Unknown. "


    Mo Lao pondered and nodded: "I believe what he said. Once he came into contact with the immortal level, the whole world would be different in front of his eyes."


    "It seems to be a kind of transmutation and rebirth of the essence. At this level, it''s not clear and the way is not clear."


    Mr. Zhou held his right hand and nodded.


    Seeing this, the Hall fell silent again.


    "Step on...!"


    A sound of footsteps came suddenly. As soon as he came back, the cruel man arched his hand and said, "report back to the sect leader, the three sects have been arranged."


    "However, the mood needs to be appeased by our own senior management."


    Ning Tao nodded to show that he understood.


    But the dragon''s eyes were not noticed.


    And then.


    Ning Tao''s face moved, his eyes flashed, and then said, "let''s talk about this first today. The positions of poison dragon hall, wind ghost hall and Tianlei hall have been assigned."


    "I want to see a complete and United No.1 gate in the world in a short time. Your blood ban can''t be lifted either. It depends on your contribution. In addition, the blood of all souls can also be given to you.""Let it go..."


    Finish saying, take small black mysterious leave.


    The eight hall entrances were stunned, and all of them left one after another. This time, 40000 people broke up and expanded to the eight hall entrances. We must stabilize everyone.


    Traitors are most likely to come out at this time.


    "Step on...!"


    After a while, there were only four people left.


    He is the leader of the poisonous dragon sect, the leader of Fenggui sect, the leader of Tianlei sect, and Kill one.


    The latter didn''t even look at them, and turned coldly to leave, but behind them came three complex bitter voices: "subordinate I''ve met the young master. "


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    Unexpectedly, kill a angry eyes roar.


    One hand touched the hilt of the sword, and the lines of the three boa constrictors on his body seemed to be alive. His scarlet pupil was eye-catching, and he was still breathing the letter of the scarlet snake.


    The leader of the Dragon sect was pale, and his heart was like colic. He said with difficulty: "yes I''m sorry


    "I know that we are not qualified to betray wuyuezong. We are ashamed of the master''s training, and even more so Little Lord, please


    "Putong...!"


    The wind ghost sect master knelt down on one knee and said solemnly, "please give us a chance. We want to make up for it, and we all know we are wrong."


    "From today on, we only have the young master''s direction. Even if we pay our lives now, we will never frown. We don''t ask the young master''s forgiveness, we just ask for I can feel better in my heart. "


    From the words, we can hear their deep guilt.


    But Shayi''s heart was like an iceberg. He strode directly to the door and said coldly, "from today on, there is no little master of Wuyue sect, only the first Shatang master in the world, Shayi."


    "If you really feel guilty in your heart, you should regard tiantianmen as wuyuezong and devote yourself to him."


    Cold words reverberate in the hall.


    When the three leaders heard the speech, they all sat on the ground bitterly, one step wrong, one step wrong


    In the valley, in the cave.


    Ning Tao arrived here as soon as he came out of the hall, because he received a message from yebei.


    He said he was going to make a deal with him

 Chapter 2058

    As soon as you enter the cave, you will see the north of the night sitting cross legged.


    Although the breath is still weak, it is much better than the sharp pain caused by moving a finger before, but it will take a long time to fully recover.


    It seems to hear the sound of footsteps, ye Beiyou opened his eyes, but first heard a smile: "I don''t know the elder Beixian, what do you want to do with the boy?"


    I saw Ning Tao standing in front of me with a smile.


    Hearing this, yebei took a deep breath and solemnly said, "I''ve heard what you just said. I have a way to deal with that ghost."


    "Oh? Let''s talk about it, "said Ning Tao.


    "It''s very simple. Let me recover my strength, not to mention the peak. Even if I recover 60%, I will be sure to fight him. 70% I can promise you that I will defeat him. He is far from a real immortal."


    Night North proud way.


    "Then, how can we restore the strength of our predecessors? Are you not afraid of the ban on immortals? "


    Ning Tao pointed at him with his eyebrows.


    "The ban on immortals!"


    As soon as he heard these three words, the muscles of his eyes trembled. As a casual practitioner, he had no inside information, so he was not very clear about the meaning of these three words.


    But now it''s finally paid off.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he said in a deep voice: "I''m not an immortal now, and the immortal prohibition order, to be exact, does not allow the immortal''s power to appear. Now I don''t have it."


    "As for my recovery, Lingshi, lingyao, Baoyao, Xianshi, Tiancai and Dibao are all OK."


    When Ning Tao frowned, he naturally knew that these things were OK, mainly this measurement.


    Immortal recovery is not the ordinary thing to compare.


    Night North seems to see this, a dry cough, youyou way: "if you want me to restore 10% strength, at least need 100 million spirit stone, and the more resistance, need more."


    "Hello, my signal is not good. Hello..." Ning Tao pulls out his ear and turns to leave.


    Xiao Hei was ashamed to be with him.


    The corner of yebei''s mouth smoked. He knew it was very difficult, but there was no other way to recover his strength. This time, he was seriously injured, almost fell, and his meridians and Dantian were damaged.


    If it returns to its peak at the current rate, it will be one year, three years or even longer.


    He can''t afford to delay now. For him, three years is a big thing, so he does a lot of things, changes a lot of things, and the progress of cultivation.


    Not to mention the threat of that organization


    "Boy, this matter is helpful to you and me. You help me to recover my strength, and I help you to kill the old devil and win for each other. It''s a very cost-effective business."


    Night North stiff smile to persuade a way.


    But Ning Tao turned his mouth and sat down with a golden knife. He broke his finger and said, "I said, elder, we should be friends when we make friends. We should be friends when we make friends. If it comes to business, how can we calculate your account?"


    "It will take at least 800 million or 900 million spirit stones for you to recover to 70% of your strength. I''d like to thank you for watching our world first, but even if you destroy it, then what? All the Kunyu and Kanyu around here are hungry wolves. "


    "If we have the strength to defeat the ghost, we will have the strength to fight against them, and they will be afraid of us, but if you help us out, we will be finished."


    Yebei frowned and looked ugly.


    Let''s not say whether they can take out so many spirit stones, let''s say that the external threats are all troubles.


    Immediately said: "then I''ll help you to frighten them. I''m still a bit prestigious in Beixian. I think those forces behind the clan will sell me a thin noodle. Is that ok?"


    "Master, this kind of words is too bottomless. It''s not cost-effective. It''s not the strength of our school. It will make mistakes eventually. In case they make a surprise attack and destroy our family all at once, who can I go to cry for?"


    Ning Tao looks embarrassed.


    Seemingly tangled, he glanced at the north of the night.


    The latter narrowed his eyes and felt that there was something in it, but he couldn''t get into a passive position. He immediately said, "since we can''t get along with each other, we can only give up and delay the valuable time of the Lord."


    "Haha, master Beixian is polite. If you have anything to say, you are all friends," he said. He took out a space ring and said, "there are a million spirit stones in it. I gave them to you in the name of a friend."


    "In that case, I will not disturb you."


    Then he got up and left.


    And night North just light ground "Er" a.


    "Step on...!"


    One of them closed his eyes, the other walked out slowly, and the sound of footsteps echoed in the cave, just like "plop plop".


    I don''t know why, making Xiaohei nervous.


    Soon, we came to the entrance of the cave.


    Ning Tao negative hand Piao an eye behind, but don''t see any movement, in the heart mutter: "he how still don''t call oneself, guess wrong?"


    He gritted his teeth and went straight out of the cave.He did not see, night North''s eyelid trembled, a heart also does not strive for the tension.


    "This boy, don''t you come back?"


    At this time, Ning Tao had already walked outside the cave.


    In his heart, he was worried that the ghost was a huge threat. Even if they were together, they could not fight, let alone the strength of the netherworld sect itself.


    "Step on...!"


    When walking to the mouth of the valley, more than a dozen strong men stood guard here and bowed their hands respectfully. Then they straightened up. But unexpectedly, the LORD did not leave.


    Xu Han asked Wen, Dong asked Xi, and also asked if they had found any girlfriends


    Xiao Hei had no choice but to roll his eyes.


    This chat lasted more than two hours.


    The strong guards were asked speechless, really speechless, when I was a child, I asked them now, what''s their parents'' name? How many people in the family? I don''t forget to brainwash them to be loyal to the world.


    Is the master so idle?


    Ning Tao sighs, there is no topic to talk about, grandma''s, immortal is not general.


    But at this time, ear came night North helpless voice: "since no words, let''s talk."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao rushed into the cave like lightning, looking at the strong guards, all of them were in a daze.


    "Come on, what are your conditions?" Night North saw a surprise Ning Tao, turn a white eye way.


    The latter said solemnly, "I''d like to invite master Beixian to join us and take up the position of elder Taishang. At that time, it''s not up to you to use Lingshi or anything."


    "Hum, when I won the first prize of genius in the northern region, there was a clan offering me 10 billion spirit stones. I didn''t agree to all kinds of rich conditions. Do you think you wanted to win me over just because of you?"


    "Let alone an immortal now, even if I use Xianshi vein to close me up, I need to think about it," night North snorted.


    "It''s true, but They don''t have the advice of a great emperor. Which force has such treatment


    Ning Tao pointed to the lazy little black.


    The night North Leng for a while, oddly saw small black one eye, this words, also true.


    "What are you looking at? Can''t this emperor teach you a little fairy?" Little black and white gave him a look.


    "Dare not, dare not..." Night North dry smile.


    Ning Tao struck while the iron was hot and said, "I remember the elder said that he owes me a favor. Now I solemnly invite him to join us."


    "As long as you nod your head, these 400 million spirit stones are yours. I can mobilize another 200 million spirit stones for you. This is my sincerity. It depends on you."


    "Boy, don''t be unkind. There are many people who asked for the emperor''s advice before, and there are many people who are better than you. This is the only chance. There is absolutely no shop in this village."


    Xiao Hei''s face is full of impatience.


    "Er..."


    Yebei looked at the space ring, hesitated for a long time, and finally slowly opened his eyes and said with a bitter smile: "Oh, you won. I''ve seen the Lord, Xuanwu emperor."

 Chapter 2059

    Six hundred million spirit stones, all given to the night north.


    In addition, there are also some precious medicines to recover the injury, which can be said to be a great help.


    Leave Xiaohei here, and yebei will shut down according to its command. He wants to recover his strength as soon as possible. Youmingzong won''t wait for them.


    Ning Tao''s face is full of spring breeze, and he walks in the door humming a tune. He is one step away from controlling Qianyu. When yebei''s strength recovers, when they attack youmingzong, they become the overlord of Qianyu.


    In the future, there will be a real immortal in the world. It''s refreshing to think about it.


    "Tut tut..."


    "We common people are very happy today..."


    "Ning, get out of here!"


    All of a sudden, the whole mountain gate was enveloped by a huge roar, deafening.


    The air was quiet for a second or two. Ning Tao scratched his head. Did he have hallucinations? But he should not have scolded himself. He was so cute.


    "Ning Tao, you hooligan and coward, get out of here. Today I''m going to beat you to death."


    "Er..."


    Leng Lao Tao then turned to the black mountain.


    "Whoosh...!"


    "Who is presumptuous in my world?"


    A roar came out from the mountain gate, and nearly 40 strong practitioners appeared with angry faces.


    In the sight, unexpectedly is several young people.


    One of them roared angrily, but he had the appearance of a general star. Even in the face of a group of powerful enemies, he was not afraid.


    "Tell Ning hooligan to get out of here."


    "Bold maniac, dare to slander the sect leader. Where is the entrance of the eighth hall? Capture him."


    Mr. Zhou yelled with a heavy face.


    "Boom...!"


    A good breath burst out, earth shaking, and then saw a bright streamer, like a meteor shower, extremely spectacular.


    "Bold madman, let''s go


    The young man with tiger head and tiger brain immediately grasped a mysterious iron bar, and his breath soared, as if he wanted to fight against the heroes.


    But just then, there was a shout.


    "Stop it


    They turned to look, and found a red robe in the air, a pair of eyebrows tightly wrinkled, some suspiciously staring at these people in front of them, but very confused.


    "Sect leader, they..."


    Ning Tao waved his hand and asked: "I am Ning Tao. Why are you here?"


    "Hum, you hooligan, I''ve come to settle the accounts with you today for insulting my sister."


    The young tiger head was staring at him in a fierce manner.


    "Well


    Thousands of people a pick eyebrow, meaningful Piao Ning Tao one eye, all coincidentally dry cough.


    The sect leader is also a man


    Lu Xiaoya and Lu ling''er blushed and spat, saying to themselves, "Oh, man..."


    And Ning Tao is silly, behind some sweat, sister? Indecent? Who is it? Do you have any?


    Gong Chuyue, Ye Er, ye Wanqing, Meng Ke''er, Su Qian, Lin Yurou are not magic moon, are they? Is it Cold as snow?


    Ah, my head hurts.


    He immediately squeezed out a smile and asked, "well, who is your sister?"


    "It''s up to you to take care of it."


    All of a sudden, the young tiger head hit him with a stick.


    People are surprised, but see Ning Tao stopped them, took out a long gun rushed up, although the other side to find fault, but he did not feel hostile.


    However, this guy''s strength is not simple. He practices four ways and gives him a sense of crisis.


    "Boom...!"


    When the spear and the iron bar collide, they both turn pale.


    Ning Tao retreats abruptly, his hand holding the long gun is numb, and his face changes sharply. Who is this guy? It''s almost as powerful as the leader of the Dragon gang.


    And Hutou youth also surprised, he is two times higher than him, this blow is even.


    (from the beginning to the end of the page, he said angrily: "hum, I have some skills. Can you take this move?"


    "Violence Stick


    A stick out, mixed with towering force.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped, and immediately burst out all the spirit power. The long gun turned into a white dragon and went up.


    "A thousand years!"


    "Boom...!"


    Bursts of violent explosions were deafening.


    It''s like two great powers, surging violently in the nine sky, fighting, their movements are too busy.


    The leader of the Dragon Gang frowned. He always felt that the young tiger head was familiar with him. Several people thought so. He had heard about the stick technique.


    Looking at Mo Yuntian, he said: "Mr. Mo, who do you think can win?""Ha ha..."


    Mo Yuntian just smiles but doesn''t speak.


    "Too Yang Fist


    Ning Tao broke out with all his strength, and his speed reached the acme. He was red in one hand and blue in the other. He hit the ground from the sky and hit the sky from the ground.


    Even the sea of clouds above was broken.


    "Roar...!"


    Two people fight, a blood boiling.


    This is the real battle. It''s a happy battle. The sparks of the spear and the iron bar collide with each other all the time, which makes people dazzled.


    "Last, bully!"


    Tiger head youth roared, in the case of not playing cards, this is his strongest blow.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and compresses all his strength in his right hand. The stars are shining all over the sky, the dragons and phoenixes are singing all the time, and the thick fairy fog covers the whole arm. It''s as heavy as a star, so he shoots it with all his strength.


    "Immortal method, dragon and Phoenix pick up stars."


    A big hand covering the sky patted at the iron bar, like Wuzhishan, but the iron bar seemed to break the day.


    "Boom...!"


    There was a big bang and the shock wave spread.


    Several strong practitioners of Taoism defend themselves in a hurry, and their faces are shocked. In their eyes, the sect leader is abnormal enough. Unexpectedly, there are people who can fight with him.


    I don''t know who this person is?


    "Town...!"


    Ning Tao roared and pressed down heavily.


    In the youth camp, a petite woman was surprised, especially when she heard the sound of the dragon and Phoenix: "this This is the power of the dragon and the Phoenix. "


    Her eyes suddenly showed the color of envy. For the people who practice the way of power, it is just a divine thing, just like people in the desert yearning to meet a clear spring.


    "Ah...!"


    Hutou youth struggling, but the strength of the dragon and phoenix is too strong, directly shot him into the bottom of the mountain.


    "Long live the master, the master is invincible..." Wolf mountain immediately with people excited shout.


    Ning Tao was out of breath. He didn''t expect to be forced to this step. However, he felt that this man didn''t do his best. Looking at him, he suddenly felt the danger of hair explosion. It was from the huge pit below.


    In the dust, he saw a pair of scarlet eyes.


    "This This is


    "That''s enough. We''ve lost the battle, big head. Do you hear me?" the little girl yelled down.


    As soon as the words came down, the scarlet eyes disappeared.


    Instead, a young tiger head with swollen cheeks stares at Ning Tao angrily. He seems to want to fight at any time.


    "Who are you?" Ning Tao narrowed his eyes.


    "His name is yuan Datou. He''s my brother. My name is yuan Xiaoxiao. I''ve been ordered to talk to you about something this time."


    The petite woman light way.


    Yuan Datou, unjust Datou


    As soon as Ning Tao''s mouth blows, whose father''s name is really easy, but he doesn''t seem to know them?

 Chapter 2060

    "Please come to the inner hall for a talk," Ning Tao pondered for a moment, then stretched out his hand.


    Yuan Xiaoxiao, the petite girl, smiles and walks in without any scruples. The two or three young people behind him also follow the past, talking and laughing, and the wind is light.


    And Yuan Datou, the young man with the head of Leng, was staring at Ning Tao all the time, tickling at the stick in his heart.


    A defiant manner.


    "Er...!"


    Ning Tao coughs, pretending he didn''t see him.


    He is not a combatant. What can he do if he wins, especially his scarlet eyes, which seem to be something terrible, lingering in his mind and full of fear.


    The pupil of the leader of the Dragon hall shrank, and his scarlet eyes surprised him. What did he seem to understand?


    Kill one, the leader of Tianlei hall is surprised.


    Just want to report Ning Tao, but by that yuan big head a stare, seem to contain the meaning of threat, directly shut the inner hall door, isolated everyone.


    With a straight face, Zhou said anxiously, "I''m a little worried. These people have strange origins. They start their own business as soon as they get along with them. I''m afraid that if we let the sect leader get along with them alone, they will be plotted against. We can''t let them do anything wrong."


    He just wanted to rush into the inner hall, but he was stopped by the leader of the poisonous dragon hall. He said with a bitter smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Zhou. They won''t attack the leader."


    "Because if they really want to fight us, the first door in the world will no longer exist."


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhou''s face was stunned.


    In the corner of the standing kill one, cold face moved, complex way: "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Mo Lao nodded slightly


    In the inner hall.


    Looking at the five young people, Ning Tao said faintly, "how many of you don''t want to report yourself?"


    Yuan small mouth a lift, leisurely way: "we come from Kun domain, giant ape gate, in the triangle for so long, you should have heard its name."


    "Great ape gate!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes gradually stare round. This name is like thunder, the first force in the triangle.


    But what are you doing here?


    "Speak up, please!"


    Yuan Xiaoxiao nodded with satisfaction and said haughtily: "the first blood, Yuan mu, is my grandfather. This time I came here, I want to tell you something."


    "It''s time to stop the fight for hegemony in Qianyu. In this year, there have been civil wars and fighting everywhere. The people of Qianyu have been suffering and displaced for a long time. This is consuming our native strength."


    "So grandfather asked me to inform you to stop all aggressive activities and quietly guard your one mu three Fen land, otherwise, the great ape keeper will intervene."


    In the words, you can hear the bully threat.


    The first DK hair [.


    "In fact, my grandfather appreciates you very much. In a short period of time, it has developed to the present stage. It has become a general trend to fight the world from scratch and win over the heroes from all over the world. It is comparable to the generation of heroes in ancient times."


    "But you should never, never, let the people of my triangle bleed for your hegemony. You are not qualified."


    Yuan Xiaoxiao''s face became very cold.


    "Click...!"


    The small corner of the table was crushed by Ning Taosheng. His eyes were deep and he said sarcastically, "you said I''m not qualified, so how can you be qualified?"


    "You asked me to stop all the fighting. What about the great ape people during the civil war between Youming sect and Wuyue sect?"


    "You say that I have consumed the local power of Qianyu. Where are so many clans supported by foreign forces, who plunder blood and resources?"


    "Why don''t you wait for me to come, but you jump out of the great ape gate and pinch the persimmons? Or do you think my Taiji Bagua sect is easy to provoke


    "You..."


    Yuan Xiaoxiao glared and seemed to be annoyed by these words. He sneered and said, "Why are you a foreigner? Do you take it for granted to do evil in my triangle


    "Do you think we don''t trouble others, the trouble we come to you is aimed at you?"


    "Don''t be silly, my grandfather is saving you. Can you beat the ghost with your strength?"


    "That''s to say, my grandfather said that the old devil has many tricks. Although he can''t improve his cultivation, he is involved in many places, and his blood is even more terrifying."


    "If it wasn''t for the failure of that breakthrough, he would be the second immortal in our triangle. With your help, you want to defeat him?"


    Yuan Dadou turned his lips to one side.


    "You can''t, don''t mean others can''t, you say it''s to save, let the war subside, but you know, the reinforcement of qingmingzong will arrive in the future."


    "At that time, the two sides will unite and attack the No.1 gate in the world. Will you step forward and say, stop all civil strife?"


    "This I... "


    Yuan Xiaoliu frowned and hesitated.But Ning Tao sneered: "if you have the strength to stop qingmingzong, those foreign forces dare not be presumptuous. Since you don''t have the strength to stop all this, let alone stop our tiantianmen."


    "If we don''t move, we will be destroyed. I don''t expect justice from the great ape."


    Several young people fell silent.


    Hesitating, they all inexplicably look at Yuan Xiaoxiao, seems to be waiting for her conclusion.


    After a long time of cold face, Yuan Xiaoxiao suddenly pulled out a chair and sat down. He said in distress, "Alas, my grandfather guessed it again. It seems that he appreciates you for a reason."


    "What do you mean?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    "In short, we are here to help you. The fighting and words just now are all temptations, but only one of my words was made up by me, which is also an important point for us to help you."


    "Which point?"


    "Identity!"


    "Your identity is known all over the world. You come from the world of all souls, and our ancestors, including the emperor of all souls, all came from there. Therefore, you are also a member of our triangle and the most orthodox people."


    "I said that my grandfather didn''t have the heart to see civil strife again. He really wanted to make Qianyu peaceful. Instead of letting qingmingzong control Qianyu, it''s better to let his family control it. I think you can understand the good and bad."


    Yuan Xiaoxiao shrugged.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and said tentatively, "so you mean Come and help me fight youmingzong? Help me unify the territory? "


    "Even if I''m from my own family, do you know my temper and character? What if I''m a bad guy? "


    "Ha ha, for the sake of my brother''s anger, I will go to the Qijue sect, and for the sake of the clan''s interests, I will take the first place in the clan''s competition. If such a person is a bad person, I don''t think there are many good people," yuan carefully said with a smile.


    Ning Tao a Leng, frown a way: "you investigate me?"? But why do you let your brother say that I''m insulting you, a girl''s family, and I''m not afraid to ruin your reputation? "


    Several young people''s faces suddenly brightened up.


    But yuan Datou grabbed youyou and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. I just want to find a reason to fight with you. As for my elder sister who was insulted, it is said that no one will believe me. I will only pity you first."


    "If someone really wants to play a hooligan on her, my family will cheer you up, beat gongs and drums, and provide all kinds of help. I wish a man would do something to my sister."


    "Grandfather has said that if anyone can marry my elder sister, he will never give you a gift of a spirit stone. Instead, he will give you a billion spirit stones, which is not enough to add another billion, as long as you can marry my elder sister far away..."


    "Go to violence, you stick to death!"


    A voice of shame and anger came out. An iron bar as big as a stone pillar hit Yuan Da''s head directly, just like a shell.


    "Bang, ah, ah...!"


    Yuan Datou bumped through two mountains before he barely stopped. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. There was no movement.


    Mom, that''s my brother.


    "Gulu...!"


    Ning Tao is scared. He looks at Yuan Xiaoxiao''s petite body and the iron bar which is one head higher than her, and his scalp is numb. This is a violent woman who is alive and well. The hall almost didn''t break him.


    The earth is full of cracks.


    In other words, it''s not yuan Xiaoxiao''s intention to let yuan Datou say that he insulted his siste

 Chapter 2061

    The hall was shaken three times with a stick.


    Sawdust and dust fall at the same time, Ning Tao only feel toothache, who can think of the petite body, but hidden as a dragon like violent power.


    But yuan Xiaoqi''s straight hair trembles, fiercely stares those young people one eye, as if is warning.


    And that boy''s bad for himself.


    "Hum...!"


    "Sect master, sect master, are you ok?" Zhou Lao, Sha Yi and others rushed in, and his face was uncertain.


    Yuan Xiaoxiao looks back, glances at the guilty Ning Tao, then puts away the huge stick like a stone pillar, and returns to the delicate and mature appearance.


    "Cough!"


    Ning Tao dry cough, busy way: "that, no It''s OK. These are friends from the great ape sect of Kunyu. They are here to help us fight against the netherworld sect. Mr. Zhou will arrange for us to have a good reception. "


    "Great ape gate!"


    When Mo and others heard this, they were surprised that they were the biggest force in the triangle.


    Despite doubts, they did.


    When Yuan Xiaoxiao left with a black face, he frowned and asked, "Hey, when shall we start? The Ghost won''t wait for you to kill him."


    "Don''t worry, we are waiting for an opportunity. As soon as the opportunity arrives, even when the war is burning, thank you for me, grandfather. It''s not clear whether we are the enemy or not, but the triangle is my family."


    "I will take it to rise and become stronger, not hurt it. Please send this sentence to Mr. Yuan mu."


    Yuan Xiao pondered for a while, turned his head and said, "I will, but I hope we will not be enemies."


    "Step on...!"


    Several people left and gradually disappeared in front of them.


    Mo''s eyes were deep, and he asked: "why did the great ape help us? But why did the Gang only send these people? "


    "There are many reasons, the most important is that we are our own people, and qingmingzong is the aggressor. Maybe the ban on immortals gives the great ape the courage to resist."


    "But they don''t dare to send troops, because it''s easy to stimulate other puppet forces. If they unite and bring down the giant ape gate, the triangle will be over."


    "Looking at it, they want to find a reliable ally to fight against foreign forces with him."


    "Instead of icing on the cake, it''s better to send charcoal in the snow. It has shown his sincerity to let him kiss his grandson."


    Mo''s eyes narrowed and frowned: "in this way, the situation of the great ape gate is worse than we think. It''s isolated and forced to find allies. But in this way, we are the same camp."


    "Their situation is our situation. It''s with all the outside forces It''s the enemy. "


    "Yes, but do we have a choice now? We can only accept their support. "


    "However, he underestimated Ning Tao, not to mention that he was an enemy of foreign forces. Even if he was an enemy of the world, I had won 97% of the world on earth, and I could still do it in fairyland."


    "If he''s worth it or not," said Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha, this time, I won''t be absent again," Mo Yuntian looked at the cloud and chuckled.


    Suddenly it seemed to think of something, side head joked: "just now I heard that if you marry this girl, you can get a billion or two billion spirit stone."


    "Or, consider..."


    "Er...!"


    Ning Tao shivers and shakes his head. Forget it. His head is not so hard.


    The commotion stopped and gradually subsided.


    Tiantianmen is recruiting troops day and night. All kinds of news are flying all over the world. They even accept many spirit beasts. Their strength is improving rapidly.


    There are plenty of people at the entrance of the eighth hall, but there is also a lot of pressure, because there are many elites in the entrance of the hall, and there are many people who are better than the hall leader, especially those who have not broken through the practice of Taoism.


    Because it can be kicked at any time.


    The craziest is the practice of killing one, not eating, not drinking and playing with one''s life, which has won everyone''s respect with efforts.


    Lu Zhong is also practicing hard, but his talent is a little poor and his age is high. Even if he can break through the practice of Taoism, his future achievements will be limited. At that time, he will inevitably become a burden to the Zhongyi hall.


    After thinking about it, he thought of a way to cultivate his son, Lu Zhengyi.


    Lu Zhengyi has a good talent. He broke through the practice of emptiness as early as in the battle. Lu Zhong also begged Mo Lao to hunt and kill a ink unicorn in the manghuang mountains. This is a spirit beast with high blood lineage and replaced by Zhengyi.


    Lu ling''er inspires the blood of the Phoenix.


    As for Mangu, he didn''t rely on Ning Tao. He didn''t even let others say that they were apprentices. Like other people, he could fight and struggle, and his hard work was comparable to killing one, and his cultivation was also advancing by leaps and bounds.


    In these days, the eight hall entrance often intensive communication, will all people''s hearts to stabilize.


    As for wanlingxuejue, it was sealed as the top secret, especially for the people of the great ape sect.


    Feng Wuchen, Duan hei and Kuangdao are also practicing hard. Tiantianmen provide resources. They do their best to prevent outsiders from saying that they take advantage of Shizu.Today''s tiantianmen has more than four cities in its hands. It''s more than ten times as many. There are nearly 40 small and medium-sized cities.


    It''s five million stone in a day.


    Just imagine, this is only half of the dry area. What if we completely control the dry area? What about the triangle?


    It''s not hard to imagine ten million spirit stones a day, one hundred million spirit stones?


    $m0_


    However, there are a lot of members in the sect, nearly 50000 elite people. The consumption in one day is also amazing, nearly one million spirit stones. This is only cultivation, not anything else. When you become a family, you know that firewood, rice, oil and salt are expensive.


    Ning Tao was speechless. Listening to the report below, he just knew why the ancient empire wanted to expand its territory.


    Either increase taxes or expand territory, or you can''t support a large group of people.


    Simply dealing with trivial matters, Ning Tao also fell into closed cultivation. His strength has been firmly in the cultivation of Taoism, which is very solid, but it has also become a bottomless pit. Tens of thousands of spirit stones are drizzled.


    Fortunately, Xiaohei gave him this suggestion at that time to form a force. Otherwise, he still doesn''t know where to rob as a bandit.


    Today, he has nine immortal roads, namely: "space, swallowing, bright moon, adverse sky, Taiyin, sun, ZuLong, zuhuang, and five elements."


    And a product has two: "the way of soul, the way of fighting!"


    Ning Tao''s next goal is to become an immortal, and to become an immortal in front of Dou Meng. That guy used to practice the four aspects of Taoism, but now he must have made a lot of progress. If he wants to break through quickly, he can only use the old method.


    That is to continue to understand.


    At that time, the emperor of heaven was the first person in ancient times to prove the truth by twelve immortals.


    Today, Ning Tao has achieved nine in one, not necessarily worse than the emperor of heaven. What''s more, he still has time, twelve in one, not far away


    If you practice without armour, you will never know your age.


    Twenty days later, according to the interrogation of Ming Feng and others, the reinforcement of Qingming sect will arrive soon. If they join hands, even if yebei recovers 60% or 70% of its strength, it will only be defeated.


    But on this day, an amazing long roar shocked the world, and the breath of terror flashed away.


    Yuan Xiaoxiao and others were shocked and didn''t know what happened, but Ning Tao and others looked at each other and laughed. They all knew very well in their hearts: "Beixian, we have finally passed the customs."


    "According to the master''s orders, all the eight hall entrances will go out with me to enter the netherworld sect, unify Qianyu and build the first gate in the world It''s a great business. "


    "Kill..."

 Chapter 2062

    Youming sect is located in the middle of Qianyu.


    There are four big vajras around, and the fifth big Vajra was originally prepared to guard against Kunyu.


    But I didn''t expect that the four King Kong were all subordinated to the world gate, which resulted in the result that they were all enemies on all sides, guarding the lonely city alone. However, in this crisis, the netherworld sect was always in a state of silence.


    I don''t know what medicine is on sale in gourd?


    "Ho ho..."


    The huge shadow in the sky skips over, and a large number of human figures gallop underground, all of which are subject.


    Ning Tao looked out at the highest mountain in front of him. His face flashed cold. This was their last stop in Qianyu, and it was also the critical moment to complete the unification. Everyone was very nervous and excited.


    "Whoosh...!"


    "Lord, the eighth hall entrance has surrounded the Youming mountain range. They have no escape, but it seems that they are going to fight with us to the end. The implication is not clear."


    Langshan came and said respectfully.


    £¡ W0b


    hearing this, Ning Tao pinched his chin and glanced at a handsome young man in black robe in the team.


    Then he turned his head and said, "little, big, what do you think?"


    "At this time, if you have any different opinions, just attack directly. Grandfather asked us to help you, so we just try our best."


    Yuan Dadou patted his chest and laughed.


    "Yes, the only thing we have to take care of now is the ghost. As long as we solve him, everything will be easy."


    Yuan Xiaoxiao is a little afraid.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a moment, and then yelled: "pass on our master''s order, let wolf hall call wolves as pioneers, bear hall, lion hall, loyalty hall, poisonous dragon hall as auxiliary, break through the defense at one stroke."


    "Order Fenggui hall and Tianlei hall to attack from the air, look for the opportunity, and give priority to the high level of Youming."


    "In addition, order Shatang to sneak into Youming sect, destroy all their camps and arrays, create a big disturbance for me, and inform badangkou that I will end this protracted battle in one hour."


    "Yes


    More than a dozen figures said respectfully.


    A step giant wolf, immediately toward the front of the eight hall, a command, was passed down.


    "Ouch...!"


    "Brothers, kill...!"


    Nearly 50000 figures were killed like tides. There were a lot of people. The violent spiritual power broke out, and the power of the major blood vessels emerged in endlessly. People were dazzled by controlling fire, resisting water, and poisoning.


    The sky is also flying up a shadow, led by a huge ghost eagle, looking for array weaknesses.


    More than 40 figures of the Taoist priest all joined hands, and the scene was so spectacular that the fierce bear, wild lion, poisonous dragon and giant wolf crashed into the shield like the roar of the sea.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    All the people in Youming sect were shocked. Although they were separated by a shield, they were still scared and their faces changed dramatically.


    Because it looks like it''s going to break at any time.


    "Hold on, hold on fast. Who dares to step back? I''ll kill him first and try my best to push the array. All disciples will push the energy arrows to attack. You must guard it for me..."


    One of the elders cried out angrily.


    "Boom...!"


    "Click, click..."


    But even if he shouts out loud, should the shield be broken or not? A fierce attack by the army of 50000 people is like a storm.


    "Hand together, break it," Langshan clapped his hand and roared hysterically.


    "Dao FA, Huang Lei Zhang!"


    "Buddha''s finger!"


    "Daofa, seal of fire lion vase..."


    "Bang Bang...!"


    At this moment, the shield broke.


    Ning Tao, who has been staring at here, immediately roars: "the whole army Attack


    "Kill


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Holding a long gun, Ning Tao took the lead in killing the enemy. He rushed all the way to kill the enemy, which greatly boosted the morale of the rear army.


    But yuan''s brothers and sisters are not willing to be outdone, two big iron bars are flying, sweeping a large area.


    From the foot of the mountain, all the way into the inner hall.


    A bloody elder coughed up blood and ran to the main hall in a hurry. He said anxiously: "Laozu, Laozu, we can''t stand it any more. The strength of the world is too strong. They will come here soon."


    "Hum, rubbish!"


    From a secret room came the angry curse.


    The elder was so scared that he shivered. Since the defeat of the three King Kong, Lao Zu had trapped himself in the secret room. He didn''t know what to do, but he was even more terrible.


    Clearly beat but don''t think of a way, the whole family no one can guess his mind.


    "Damn, it''s so fast. If you give me more time, even for a few days, damn, damn, I''m not willing to..."


    A roar came from the secret room."Boom...!"


    With a loud noise, the whole main hall broke apart and burst open, revealing a dark old man. His eyes were breathtaking and his breath was terrible.


    "This The smell Laozu, have you made a breakthrough? " The elder widened his eyes and showed surprise.


    But the next second, the breath weakened again.


    He fell from jiuzhong to the peak of Bazhong, but compared with the previous peak of Bazhong, there is a great difference. Just from the breath, it is much stronger.


    "This What''s going on? "


    The old man was gloomy. Some time ago, qingmingzong sent him a can of treasure, thunder robbery liquid, which was refined from the minefield. One can was worth 100 cities. This was also his request to unify Qianyu.


    He just took a drop, and he dredged most of his damaged meridians, Dantian.


    Now he is basically the same as ordinary people, and he can make a breakthrough in cultivation, but it will take a few days, but now he has no time.


    The old man was resentful, but God didn''t want to, but even so, his strength was much stronger.


    Although he is not sure how to deal with the world, he has his strength. It can only be said that Ning Tao has too many enemies, and his netherworld sect is doomed to die out. This is the voice of all foreign forces.


    "Don''t be lazy later, old man. The time for the final battle has come..."


    "Jie Jie, has been waiting for a long time," in the shadow of the collapsed hall, unexpectedly revealed a pair of beast pupil.


    The anxious elder''s pupils shrank and his eyes rolled round, as if he had seen something extremely terrible. He was as numb as a bird, and forgot the external threat.


    "Yes It''s you... "


    "Old Youming dog, get out of here, you coward, and let your men die..."


    Yuan Datou fought angrily.


    Ning Tao opened his eyes and burst out a golden light to open perspective. With the improvement of his strength, there were some magical changes in the eye of the candle dragon, but he could not understand it all the time, and the power of perspective was enhanced.


    From the foot of the mountain, to the top of the mountain, to the chamber of secrets, to a series of halls, I didn''t see the voice of the ghost. I looked at the main hall randomly.


    "Hum, a group of kids, come to die," just at this time, a cold cry came from the main hall.


    On hearing this, the three rushed up.


    I saw the cloud and fog aside, revealing a dark old man. His eyes were strange. He was wearing a Taoist robe, gazing coldly. There were some ancient blood lines on his body, which made him look more like a ghost.


    This man is the father of the nether world.


    Ning Tao three people in the heart of a report, the former corner of the eye but swept to below, that black robed handsome young man, wipe out each big elder, such as cut melon cut vegetables, a pair of plain eyes, slowly looked up to the old man.


    The corners of the mouth just want to hook out a trace of disdain, but the face is transient, the body shape moves, like ghosts disappear.

 Chapter 2063

    Ning Tao''s eyes shrank, and he just saw that master Beixian had disappeared, and there was a shock on his face.


    "No, something''s wrong!"


    Just about to shout, the sweat on the body is up, a chill from the spine straight to the top of the head, the whole body is creepy, like being watched by some fierce beast.


    "Be careful..."


    "Crocodile God Come


    In the misty sea of clouds, a huge shadow suddenly shrouded, there is a terrible suction, it looks like a black hole, but has upper teeth and lower palate, sharp cold light is palpitating.


    Looking up, it looks like a huge sword falling from the sky.


    "Chew him..."


    A forest of evil laughter came from the ear, like the soul of death, the shadow fell.


    "Hum, evil animal, seek death!"


    Just when Ning Tao and others didn''t have time to fight, a roar suddenly came out. After a close look, there was a handsome young man in black robe under the giant crocodile. He clenched his fists with five fingers and went out from a distance.


    It looks like a stone against a mountain.


    It''s too trivial


    Youming Laozu grimly smile, full of irony, don''t think it''s big, close and ignore his power, this is his strength and trump card.


    Even if he needs to go all out, fight with him with his fists and kill himself Road


    "Bang ah...!"


    Just thought of here, eyes almost stare out.


    When he saw that the blow knocked over the crocodile''s upper teeth, he also uttered a "whimper" scream. The clouds and fog of several kilometers around were scattered, and it was clear. An ancient crocodile with a size of hundreds of feet appeared.


    "This How can it be, I don''t believe it, "the nether father screamed with fright, and his face was horrified.


    He can''t think of anyone in Daojing who can push him back


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The fighting below is more and more fierce, but seeing this scene is also full of horror. What kind of fierce animal is it? It''s so terrible. You have to be soft at a glance.


    Many strong practitioners are frightened. From that row of sharp teeth, they can feel the threat of death.


    Ning Tao''s face was pale and his mouth was wide open. Looking at the scene, he lost his voice and said, "this What is this


    "Crocodile!"


    "It''s an extremely ancient fierce beast. It''s ferocious and bloodthirsty. Its bite force can tear off the flesh of a real dragon and break the scales of the dragon. It''s one of the fierce crocodiles."


    A heavy voice came slowly from the north of the night.


    But then the words turned, sneering: "but this is not the original, it should be the power of blood."


    As soon as the words fall, the giant crocodile shrinks.


    With the speed of the naked eye condensed into a human shape, short stature, eyes are fierce, staring at the night north, can see his upper teeth red and swollen, severe pain made him almost lose his mind.


    "You Who are you? "


    "How can there be a strong man like you in the world?"


    Facing his gnashing teeth, Yuan Xiaoxiao exclaimed: "you You''re the crocodile monster of Kanyu crocodile family, and you''re a strong man at the same time as my grandfather. "


    "Why, why are you in netherworld?"


    Hearing her exclamation, the Old Crocodile monster and the netherworld ancestor immediately looked at it, and his face became wonderful.


    It''s the old monkey''s baby.


    Immediately said with a grim smile: "hum, it seems that our purpose is the same, but the people we help are different."


    Yuan Xiaoqiao''s face was pale, and she knew for a moment that she wanted to win an ally to fight against foreign forces. It was better for her family to control than for foreigners.


    But the external forces, naturally, can not see their growth, youmingzong, naturally can not let ningtao out.


    But she never thought that the most powerful person in the region, the crocodile clan, the crocodile ancestor, and the crocodile monster, would come to help Youming sect. He and his grandfather underestimated the determination of foreign forces, and the plan was completely disrupted.


    They will also be in extreme danger.


    "Damn it


    Ning Tao is gloomy. Although he doesn''t know who the crocodile monster is, his powerful breath is no less than that of the netherworld ancestor.


    The question is,


    can master Beixian play two?


    He immediately clenched his teeth and advised: "this elder, it seems that our world gate has not offended you. Why do you choose to help Youming sect and be our enemy?"


    "Hum, I don''t like you, so I beat you," the crocodile sneered.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Unexpectedly, people are not as good as heaven. I didn''t expect that you have a great power hidden in the world. I dare to ask the name of this Taoist friend. Maybe I know him from qingmingzong."


    The old ghost squints at the road.


    And night North a listen to, light way: "you don''t deserve to know, moreover, I this person hate to be threatened."


    "You Do you want to die? "


    Boom, burst out a breath of terror.


    The crocodile old monster and the ghost were shocked. From this breath, they felt the pure immortal''s authority.Is there a fairy in the world?


    No, this person There seems to be a wound


    There is an uproar at the bottom of sp. many people recognize the crocodile monster, which is no less than the ghost ancestor of his dry land.


    That''s too bad. It''s a big disadvantage.


    Ning Tao frowned like a ravine, and suddenly said to Yuan Xiaoxiao, "what force is behind this crocodile old monster? His crocodile door should be one of the puppets, right?"


    "This? It''s like Beiyu, the place of the evil spirit is Qingyun mansion, "muttered yuan Datou.


    "What?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao fully understood.


    Grandma''s.


    Qingyunzi is an old man.


    Suddenly, a voice came from yebei: "my strength has barely recovered to about 60%. I''ll try my best to defeat this beast, but I can''t help that guy."


    "Now you remember to stop that guy by your means. When I beat the crocodile with all my strength, I''ll help you. Remember, hold on."


    Ning Tao and Yuan Xiaoxiao, yuan Datou looked at each other in a complicated way, and they also heard the words.


    The three of them, against the netherworld.


    "This..."


    "Beast, die," night North magic out of a sword, directly to the crocodile old monster to kill.


    The latter was furious, and directly used the most powerful means to let the alligator attach itself, and immediately showed the body of the hundreds of feet big giant alligator, roaring repeatedly, the terrible bite force can easily crush a mountain.


    "Gee..."


    And at this time, Ning Tao three people feel the strong wind fluctuation, suddenly turn around and hit.


    "Bang!"


    The three retreated suddenly, but their faces were flushed abnormally, their throats were slightly sweet, but they were forced to hold back.


    "It''s interesting that my opponent is you three little guys, Jie Jie. Let me see the strength of this generation of young people. If I kill a few monkey cubs, the old monkey will be furious."


    "What''s the first genius in the northern region? My favorite thing is to kill the genius and make him despair."


    The ghost grinned.


    "Boom boom!"


    The three men fought together in full swing.


    "Big head, do you dare to fight with me to see which of our two battles ends first and who defeats the other first? Do you have the courage?"


    Ning Tao laughs wildly while fighting.


    And Yuan big head tiger, roared: "come on, I have never been afraid, when my grandfather can beat him, today I can still, sister, it''s time to get angry, can''t lose to the next one."


    "Let''s get mad!"


    "Eighteen times The melting pot of war


    "Ancient great ape, possessed!"

 Chapter 2064

    "Roar...!"


    In a flash, the breath of three people soared.


    It''s like playing a secret skill. One by one, it''s so strong that everyone in the fierce battle at the foot of the mountain is shocked.


    Look at "a Zheng, C edition, chapter J.; f0kt


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red, and his mighty fighting spirit is burning like smoke behind him. His body turns into a melting pot of ancient taboos, burning the blood of the Immortal King, and his fighting power is wildly improved.


    In the blink of an eye, it was comparable to five times of training.


    And Yuan''s sister and brother, directly turned into an ancient giant ape, the body is nine feet high, the strength is infinite, the hair is exuberant, the eyes are scarlet, full of fury, a roar earth shaking.


    When you smash your arms, you''ll have a lot of strength.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    Youming Laozu''s face changed, and the strength of these three guys soared, which really surprised him.


    But there''s one thing that makes him weird.


    Ning Tao also noticed that the corner of his eye slightly glanced at Yuan Xiaoyi. He just felt that he was sucking in the cold air. Now that little girl has turned into a giant ape.


    What''s important is that the whole body is full of hair. This kind of picture can''t be removed from the brain.


    Can you imagine this is a little girl?


    "Hiss..."


    Ning Tao finally understood the reason why she couldn''t get married, and thanks Da tou for saving her life. He made up his mind about this, and the brother made up his mind.


    Good man, don''t let his sister harm others.


    Can you imagine your future girlfriend turning into a nine foot high monkey, and still want to take a concubine and give you a stick to make you a better man


    "Roar...!"


    When Yuan Xiaoxiao saw that the netherworld was staring at him, he couldn''t help laughing. He was so angry that he grabbed a huge stick made of meteorite and hit it head on.


    "Go to hell, old dog!"


    "No!"


    The netherworld ancestor was surprised and quickly dodged away, even if he took the stick with his cultivation.


    Not to mention yuan Xiaoxiao''s five fold cultivation of Taoism, which is now comparable to the seven fold cultivation of Taoism.


    "Boom...!"


    With one stick, the whole main hall collapsed.


    The giant stick was terrified of its strength. Looking up, it looked like the mountain had collapsed. The descendants of the old monkey were extraordinary. There were two outstanding geniuses.


    As soon as he stabilized his figure, a dark shadow appeared on his head. Yuan Datou was not inferior at all. He grabbed a big iron bar and hit him.


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked by this scene.


    Mr. Mo, Mr. Zhou, the leader of the poisonous dragon hall, kill one and others. This is the battle between the powers, and the battle of the top blood.


    If you hit it at random, you can destroy heaven and earth.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    More than half of the netherworld sect collapsed and broke into ruins, and the netherworld ancestor snorted.


    But before he could catch his breath, a giant hand covering the sky came to him. The dragon and Phoenix on it were singing like stars. It was very similar to the Buddha''s jade Tathagata palm


    "Immortal method, dragon and Phoenix pick up stars!"


    "Dark cold palm!"


    The netherworld ancestor hummed coldly. He raised his hand to greet him. His dark spirit power was as thick as thick.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as he sank, his face changed.


    The terrible power of this hand was no worse than those two iron bars, and it was also mixed with the legendary power of dragon and Phoenix. How could it be? His face turned red, and he was photographed in the mountain the next second.


    "What, the old ancestor unexpectedly falls into the downwind," two Lian way six heavy elders, the facial expression is pale one after another.


    "You''d better worry about yourself."


    Mo Yuntian''s voice came coldly, and a Tai Chi appeared behind him. But if you look at it carefully, it''s the meaning of Tao. The fusion of two kinds of Tao, one for life and the other for death, is Xianpin road of life and death.


    "Fusion technology, life and death compass..."


    This is his most powerful move now. There is also a way created by xianpin himself. His life is the way to imprison the heaven. It is based on his state of mind when he was on the earth and integrates the martial arts mood of his whole life, but he still can''t master it.


    If he succeeds, the move he created will be comparable to the immortal method. This is the result of master GUI''s guidance


    "Kill


    It''s said that ten thousand people are fighting in a pool of blood.


    But above nine days, there is an old fierce alligator, fighting with a tiny figure.


    The power of terror mingled with each blow makes the void wail and the space tremble. However, we can see that the mountain crocodile is losing day by day. Although yebei has not recovered to its peak, these people''s vision is there. This is capital.


    "Blood vessel technique, swallowing heaven style!"


    Crocodile red eyes toward the night north swallow, that terrible bite force, like the space as a cake, raw bite out a big hole.


    The profundity of the dark, emitting turbulence.


    "Whoosh!"Night North flash body, looking at that a black hole, heart palpitation, this bite force, really worthy of a fierce.


    But he is not easy to be provoked.


    "Xianfa, beixianquan!"


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Both have been fighting to white hot, night North heart is more urgent, because want to help Ning Tao.


    On the other side, the four figures are fighting each other, but they are always regardless of the top and bottom, each with damage. The two groups are dazzling.


    "The stick of violence!"


    "Immortal method, forever!"


    Looking at the three attacks, the netherworld ancestor gushed out a sense of anger. The three maozizi dared to spend so long with him and immediately made a seal.


    "The seal of the netherworld of the yellow spring!"


    One stick in the air, one shot like a dragon, one seal like a prison.


    Three terrible forces interweave together, lightning, storms, mercilessly ravaging the earth, and even tear the space apart, with a radius of several kilometers as the forbidden area.


    "Go back, go back, get away from them kilometers away," the two leaders were shouting.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    "Youming, what''s your grandmother doing? You''ve been delayed for so long by three maozizi. If you don''t come again, I''ll give up."


    "Come and help me, I can''t hold on any longer," the crocodile old monster cursed with sweat.


    And Youming looks at it, and some green veins gush out of his forehead. He is also impatient. He wants to solve these three people quickly, and then help him deal with yebei.


    But these three people are not generally difficult, no way, can only use that.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    No doubt, if they have to wait for a short time, they will be out of breath.


    Weakness alone is enough to paralyze them.


    But at this time, the nether world said coldly: "kids, the game is over, let you see what is called the real blood."


    "Jiuyou blood, attached to the body!"


    He was enveloped in the mist of the dark awn. The whole person roared and screamed. It seemed that he was suffering from pain when he used his blood.


    But yuan Xiaoxiao exclaimed: "no, please interrupt him. My grandfather said that his blood is a devil. He is a real devil. If he doesn''t want to work hard, he must run as far as possible."

 Chapter 2065

    "The devil? The real devil? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, some don''t understand the meaning of this words, but feel a dangerous come.


    It''s like there''s a lot of blades coming.


    "Ah...!"


    In the dark, you can''t see the shadow of the nether world at all. You can only hear the scream of hysteria, the low roar, and the fog surging violently. It seems that you have a spirit, and it gradually expands to several feet high.


    "Violent stick, destruction!"


    "Burning the sky!"


    Three forces hastily hit, delusion to stop him, because sweat are afraid of the explosion stand up.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    The evil smile came from the secluded awn, which directly turned into three dark big hands to block it. It was as towering as Mount Tai, standing upright and upright, and the breath of terror became stable, like a demon He was born.


    In the line of sight, a horror.


    The thick dark awn shrinks quickly and turns into a huge figure. A pair of horns grow on the head. The face is ferocious, the eyes are cold, and the body is like lava, flowing with hot blood red water.


    "Poop, poop..."


    The heart beat again and again, such as beating heavy drum, dull and powerful, full of explosive power.


    "Kids, it''s too late. Oh yes, I''ll tell you one more thing. I can''t control this demon. What it likes most is killing people. It''s not happy without blood. Only when it''s too good to kill will it stop."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    Listen to the sharp laughter, Ning Tao three face a white, gradually ugly, full of pressure.


    If you bite your teeth, you''ll have to fight


    On the other side, the fighting was devastating.


    The crocodile old monster has been working hard for a long time, but in front of him, the night north and the strong terror are not what he can fight against. Seeing his weakness at first sight, he is cunning and ruthless at any time, which makes it hard to defend.


    Aware of the devil''s breath, he grinned and said, "look at this devil. It used to be the first evil in the triangle. Once it runs away, it will be accompanied by a sea of corpses."


    "Even if I run into it, I''ll stay away."


    "I just need to hold on for a little longer, and those kids will die. We will win this battle. I advise you to leave early."


    The night North hears speech, the starting strength is more heavy, cold hum a way: "you look down upon them too much, also look down upon this seat too much, if I defeat you in this short time, then this battle, is we win."


    "Don''t talk about the devil today. Even if the devil comes, dare to block my way and blow it up."


    Lsy first $0;


    "immortal method, night shadow technique!"


    It''s a combination of obscure fingerprints. In the scorching sun, there is an endless night. It''s so vast that you can''t see the end. You swallow the huge alligator, and then you scream.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Although we can''t see the battle inside, the news that came out of it frightened everyone.


    Are you going to fight with death?


    The people in the distance just divided into two sides and watched the battle from afar, because they all understood that the success or failure of this war lies in the success or failure of these two battles. If Ning Tao wins, the world will win.


    If the devil wins, the netherworld is still the overlord.


    But now, the devil is not a little bit strong, three people were hit without backhand power, is it possible to win?


    Don''t worry.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    With a loud noise, three figures smashed into the ruins.


    The ferocious devil pounced on them, his eyes full of cruelty and ferocity, and condensed a black halberd, and chopped them down.


    "Death


    "No, Xuanwu shield!"


    Ning Tao coughed up blood, and red eyed Shi showed a defense and even more fierce. He covered him inside, and his right hand condensed a big millstone, and then he threw it out.


    But the next second, the defense smashed.


    And that big grinding plate also comes in a flash, it seems that it can''t escape, such as a gear.


    Yuan''s eyes brightened, but the devil grabbed it and crushed it.


    "This This... "


    All three were frightened by the scene.


    In a weak state, it''s amazing to be able to use this blow. The three in one force was crushed by him. It''s just like that.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    "Come on, are you exhausted? Come on, please me. I should thank you. Otherwise, the old man will not let me out. I haven''t enjoyed the killing feast for a long time..."


    Jiuyou devil laughs.


    He immediately rushed over and beat the three people. Ning Tao, in particular, was beaten. He vomited blood, broke his bones, and broke most of his bones.


    If a halberd falls, it has the power of destroying the world."Cough...!"


    Yuan Da tou''s body gradually shrinks, and the strength of his blood has been used to the extreme, so he dares to linger in his heart.


    "Sister, why What shall we do? "


    "The time is coming, cough, damn, this demon is too strong, we are not his opponent at all."


    Hearing this, Yuan Xiaoxiao was not willing. Naturally, she knew that she could not win, but this battle could never be defeated. She had made up her mind to do so since crocodile monster appeared.


    The foreign forces have planned to fight against the great ape sect. If the world sect is defeated, sooner or later they will be on the road of extinction. By then, the triangle will be over.


    Now this battle is not just for the world gate, but for the great ape gate, for the whole triangle, in order not to be enslaved by foreign forces.


    Even if you die.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red, but there is a sense of powerlessness. There is a huge gap in strength. Even if three people go together, they feel unable to deal with it.


    Especially the blood of Jiuyou, like a ferocious devil, has been ravaging the three of them.


    "Damn it


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s fight with him with the strongest move. Success or failure depends on this."


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and burst out.


    All the strength gathered in one shot, it turned out to be a little black. But if you look at it carefully, it turned out to be a small black hole, with the reversal of heaven and earth and the alternation of yin and Yang.


    "The fourth form of immortality, turn the world around!"


    When Yuan''s brothers and sisters were about to fall into weakness, they were desperate and forced to break out blood. They looked like blood apes, and the huge stick was engraved with blood lines.


    "Immortal method, one stick to destroy the world!"


    Looking at the old ghost, who was the incarnation of Jiuyou devil, with a scornful grin, his feet moved like a black shadow.


    "Blood technique, Jiuyou hell!"


    A terrible projection of the world was turned out, and it was thrown down with a bang under the grimace of the devil.


    The two giant sticks only held on for a breath or two, and then they were beaten away heavily. Yuan''s brothers and sisters had turned into human figures, vomited blood and fell on the ruins powerlessly.


    "Roar...!"


    Ning Tao''s whole body bleeds, and the seven grade magic weapon, Bai Luo, is cracked. After a breath, Bai Luo collapses and flies, while Ning Tao is hit underground.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "Anyone who dares to fight against the devil will die. In order to thank you for letting me be born, I will kill you first," said the devil with a grim smile, grabbing the halberd and smashing it down.


    "No, Ning Tao..."


    Night North at the moment also red eyes, but the crocodile old strange fight to spend blood force, also dead drag him.


    Mo Lao, Lu ling''er and others stare big eyes, one by one pale face, scream, empty eyes, hysterically running to this side.


    "Boy, master..."


    "Dang..."


    A sound of gold and iron was heard all around.


    Ning Tao coughs up blood. He sees a white halberd with blurred vision. It''s huge, powerful and familiar. It seems that he has seen it before


    When the white halberd was shocked, it flew a huge black halberd. Under the horror of the Jiuyou devil, a mysterious young man clenched his fist with five fingers and hit it like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. He broke it inch by inch within a radius of 1000 meters.


    "Hum, the dead mole ant!"


    Nine you devil grins grimly to fist, but the next second suddenly changes color, a terrible force to vent, instantly let his arm break, scream backward.


    "Asshole, you Who are you? "


    A white halberd was heavily planted on the ground. A young man in white robe held his arms and stood in front of Ning Tao. With a smile on his lips, he said: "the third on the list of immortals, Bai Yue!"

 Chapter 2066

    "What? Live in It''s him


    Tens of thousands of people screamed. The weight of these six words is as heavy as a mountain. They were all shocked.


    The list of gods is a record of the existence of the divine world.


    The list of five immortals is the most important thing in everyone''s heart. It records all the fairyland''s realms, strength, talent, and even whether it can break through the immortal''s supreme existence. It is also called the immortal''s preparation camp.


    There are hundreds of millions of creatures in the five realms of fairyland, but only one thousand of them are on the list. This data comes from Tianji gate.


    And Bai Yue, ranked third


    When Ning Tao heard these words, he suffered a lot. At the same time, his brain gushed a touch of clarity. His eyes looked at him, and he suddenly saw the familiar figure.


    I just moved, but I inhaled cold air in pain.


    "Tut Tut, how can you stand up after being beaten into such a mess?"


    The young man in the white robe smiles.


    The seemingly casual words are full of pride and self-confidence. Although they stand with arms in their arms, they stand like mountains. They have the courage of thousands of men and swallow thousands of miles like tigers.


    "You don''t feel lumbago when you stand and talk. How can you be here?"


    Ning Tao grinned bitterly.


    Bai Yuegang wants to open his mouth. The Jiuyou devil suddenly roars and punches him from afar. The power of blood is stimulated to the extreme. The fighting power soars straight. With one punch, he is like ten thousand ghosts.


    "You In the dark Fist


    Ning Tao frowned and looked at Bai Yue.


    The latter''s face flashed displeasure, twisted his neck, and said defiantly, "I''ll beat him up first, and then I''ll talk to you about the past."


    "Hey, that monster, dare to disturb me, do you know what the end is?"


    As soon as you make a fist, you raise your hand and hit it.


    "Boom!"


    The two fists collide, and the sky falls apart.


    At this moment, the whole remains of the netherworld sect were destroyed. An indescribable force made the space wail and the earth cry. A huge crater was formed in an instant, and the shock wave lifted everything away.


    "Boom Boom


    Feeling this terrible power, tens of thousands of people were stunned. Is this still the power of Daojing?


    Even if the immortal, but also so.


    The crocodile old monster is a little confused. The existence of the top ten immortals is like thunder in every celestial world, especially the top three. They are all super abnormal beings who can fight with immortals. They are powerful and earth shaking.


    In their eyes, they can only look up to the dragon three days ago.


    But I didn''t expect to see her today.


    What''s more, Bai Yue''s terror is even clearer. He is known as The pinnacle of power.


    Once singled out immortal, but not defeated


    Crocodile old monster''s scalp is numb. He didn''t expect that there was such a relationship in the world. Even if he killed Qingyun mansion, he would not be willing to offend any of the top ten immortals.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    Night north is very surprised, he also did not expect to kill a reinforcements, or this kind of existence.


    Wkv first episode% 0


    the eyes that immediately look at the crocodile are full of grim smile


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Such as the general battle of the gods and demons in front of us, in the blink of an eye, there are thousands of moves.


    Bai Yue sneered. He didn''t touch his weapon at all. Bai Ji didn''t see him use his spiritual power. It was just the pure power of the body, but he abused the Jiuyou devil, beat him, beat him wildly.


    "If you don''t know what''s good, you''re going to die!"


    "Boom...!"


    Ning Tao lying in the ruins, hard to swallow a elixir, panting to watch the battle.


    The white halberd protected him with white light.


    I saw him proud, "tut tut", but the third brother didn''t recognize it. His strength was stronger than that in the fifth restricted area. With his understanding of fairyland, he had a great understanding of the third place in the fairyland list.


    In short.


    Third, looking forward, there are only two people, but looking back, there are hundreds of millions of hungry wolves, which are stepping on countless pride.


    Not to mention a ghost, even with the crocodile monster, Bai Yue can blow them up.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    "Roar what roar, noisy my ear all vexed, thought that the voice is big can beat young master?"


    White more evil spirit of beat him into the ground.


    Nine you devil red eyes, Youming old ghost only keep a trace of reason, also broke the string, angry, completely angry, no one ever beat his noble devil like this, no one so humiliated him.


    It''s a shame, a great shame.


    "Human, you will pay the price of blood, the price of blood, the punishment of the devil, will come to the world Well


    "Bang, bang!"


    Before he finished speaking, Bai Yue punched his face into the ground. His flesh and blood were blurred and his bones were broken.


    "I''ve been bullied. I''ve killed the devil, abused the evil clan, cleaned up the blood clan, and returned the devil. But it''s just a wisp of willed blood. I dare to be presumptuous in front of you."Bai yueleng sneered.


    This demon''s strength is really OK, but compared with him, it''s still too easy to fight.


    "Blood technique, Jiuyou hell!"


    A terrible hell projection came down, faster than meteors, fiercer than meteorites, and a simulated world force, let the space collapse inch by inch.


    You can also hear the roar of Jiuyou demon


    Bai yueleng hum, a trace of scorn flashed in his eyes, and a powerful force gushed out of his tall and straight body. Wen Si did not move, but the earth collapsed three points, a fist wrapped with ancient secret patterns, and the gods were singing.


    "Secret method, ancient bully!"


    A punch, such as a yellow scarf Hercules roar, outstretched the burly arms, tearing the world.


    "Roar...!"


    Under the silly eyes of tens of thousands of people, the most powerful move to defeat Ning Tao at the same time was defeated by Bai Yue, such as ruining.


    "This How strong


    Ning Tao showed his mother''s smile.


    But nine you devil''s Scarlet eyes flashed a trace of fear, what a terrible power, he actually felt fear, fear, and even a trace of trembling.


    He was afraid of a tiny human being.


    "No It''s impossible. My noble Jiuyou devil, how can you be afraid of you, a little human being? It''s impossible. Let you damned ants see the horror of hell... "


    "With my blood, sacrifice to hell, the door of Jiuyou, open it..."


    The bloody Jiuyou devil screams ferociously.


    An invisible force spread, is about to hand white Yuemei pick, unexpectedly lightning back to ningtao side, a grasp of white halberd, face dew dignified.


    He felt a sense of danger.


    Ning Tao was stunned. He felt the world open.


    In the sight, the dying Jiuyou devil suddenly turned into a blood ghost. I don''t know when he sketched out a string of runes. It''s very old and mysterious. He even built a portal.


    It is engraved with two big old characters.


    "Nine You


    "Jie Jie, what a wonderful place, flesh and blood. Who opened the door of the world? I''m so hungry. A lot of flesh and blood. Hurry to occupy this place, Ji..."


    A shrill laugh came from the door.


    The next second, they saw a huge black claw stretched out, as if to open the door, emitting a breath of palpitation, as well as bursts of roar, grimace, as if to step over.


    "Flesh and blood, a lot of flesh and blood, occupy..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he could clearly feel that fairyland, a complete rule, had turned a little bit, and the world had been broken.


    Is it connected to some ancient space?


    "What''s going on?"


    Bai Yue frowned and shook his head slowly. Although he was not clear, he felt the seriousness of the matter.


    Never let the monsters inside rush out.


    Just as he was about to do his best, Sanskrit sounds came to his ears, such as the chanting of the gods and Buddhas. The ancient vicissitudes of life were shrouded in a huge shadow.


    "Big jade Tathagata

 Chapter 2067

    When I turned around, I was shocked.


    I saw a huge golden bergamot, engraved with Buddhist truth, blocking the sky and the sun, with clear palmprint, just like the five finger mountain, and photographed towards the nine pylorus.


    "Gee..."


    "Damn, what power is this? You should restrain us. You can''t destroy our media..."


    There were lots of screams and roars coming from the door.


    Ning Tao is surprised again. What''s the matter today? Who''s the strong one?


    He and Bai Yue looked at each other, and the latter was also surprised. This power was clearly from Buddhism, and it was very pure, but how could they come here? He was the only one who came.


    "Boom...!"


    That pair of giant claws resist the Bergamot.


    People can see that the door is getting bigger and bigger, and there are countless black shadows in it. The scarlet light flashes by, which can emit anxiety, eagerness, greedy feeling of desire, and scream to excitement.


    "Rush over, flesh and blood, it''s flesh and blood, occupy the world, ah, I can''t stand it..."


    Inside came a wild scream.


    The next second, everyone felt a tremor around. It was like something was hitting the space. A head was squeezed out of the door, but it was too big, only one eighth of it was exposed.


    Tens of thousands of people feel hairy.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he tried his best to stimulate perspective with just recovered strength. He wanted to see clearly.


    In the sight, through that huge head, it was a dark place. There was no grass and the sky was dark. Countless terrible demons gathered here. They were extremely cruel and even killed the same kind.


    Like giant demons, he saw four or five, a step, like crossing a mountain.


    Terrible, terrible.


    This is a real hell


    FA% 0C


    immediately exclaimed, "quick Stop them. Don''t let them rush over and try to close the door. It''s impossible to destroy it. "


    "Come on, they''re assembling a large army over there..."


    When tens of thousands of people heard this, they immediately woke up. They didn''t care what kind of sects they were fighting with. They immediately broke out the only remaining spiritual power and used all kinds of methods to kill.


    "Fusion technique, roulette of life and death!"


    "The palm of the infinite!"


    "Daofa, wild and thunderous..."


    Dense offensive toward the big face, the golden fingered Buddha also made efforts, but for the huge ferocious head, it did not cause any damage.


    The sharpest light of the knife only caused a little white mark.


    Tens of thousands of people are scared. What level of existence is the devil? He can''t hurt himself with a single blow.


    "Secret method, ancient bully!"


    Bai Yue''s tall and straight body gushed out a towering force. The dragon was singing and the tiger was roaring. The mountain was full of strength, and the air was overwhelming. The square of a hundred meters broke up in an instant.


    "Broken...!"


    One punch will destroy everything.


    Like a long white dragon, he hit the head heavily and beat it back.


    Mo Lao, the head of the poisonous dragon hall, was full of eyes. Tens of thousands of them didn''t do much harm, but Bai Yue beat back the huge head with his fist.


    It is true that the peak of strength is not a false name.


    "Whoosh...!"


    The next second, an old monk in a cassock flew over. Sweat oozed from his forehead and said anxiously, "I hope you benefactor can help me close this door. I thank you on behalf of the fairyland."


    "Tathagata seal, disease!"


    Only a mysterious seal of Buddha was taken out. It seems that there are ten thousand Buddhas chanting. The golden light of merit and virtue should be turned into essence. At first sight, it is not ordinary.


    As soon as Bai Yue''s pupil shrank, he lost his voice and said, "this is one of the most precious treasures of Buddhism. It''s said that the eight grade immortal ware, the Tathagata seal, is a treasure made with painstaking efforts by a Buddhist elder. It''s willing to spend all the evil in the world."


    "Eight grades?"


    It seems that once Ning Tao becomes an immortal tool, all the recommended magical effects are amazing.


    In his hand, he has a piece of eight, a roll of transmission.


    "Bai Dao has a friendly eye. He is not the time to gossip. Please inject your spiritual power into it and try your best to activate its power and destroy the door at one stroke."


    The old monk said anxiously.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao first bit his teeth and stood up, injecting a spiritual force into the Buddha seal.


    Bai Yue, Yuan''s brother and sister, Mo Lao, Mangu When tens of thousands of people consciously put out their best efforts, they all came to the critical moment of life and death. The strength of that demon can absolutely sweep all of them present.


    Once it comes, it will wash the triangle with blood.


    This is the scene that no one wants to see. Even if there is civil strife, it will not be foolish enough to kill itself.


    The demons in the door are angry. The smell of blood makes them crazy. They rush in, screaming and greedy."The Tathagata, suppress!"


    The old monk read the Scriptures in his pale mouth.


    The tiny Buddhist inscriptions engraved on the seal of the Tathagata are flashing one after another. It seems that an eminent monk is chanting sutras, subduing demons and subduing demons. But under the stimulation, the demons are also furious.


    At this time, a young man in black robe rushed over, pushed his hands, and sent out a force of immortality.


    The old monk was overjoyed that the immortal utensils should be pushed by the immortal power, so that they could exert their power. The Tathagata seal condensed a gold body.


    "Kill Devil


    But also at this moment, the huge head seems not to die, fighting for self harm also want to send the head in, seems to feel the collapse of the door.


    The next second, the door finally fell apart.


    All the evil energy on it is transformed by this seal. Countless demons are unwilling to scream, but in a moment, the fairyland heals up.


    But half a huge, ferocious head is here.


    As soon as they were relieved, they suddenly saw the ferocious head devouring aura. Even if it was bloody, they could see the greedy enjoyment.


    He He didn''t die?


    Tens of thousands of people were scared out of their wits and ran away screaming.


    Although tens of thousands of people are tired, ten thousand drops of water can also converge into a considerable stream, and the scripture forms a seal in an instant.


    "King Kong Seal


    The ferocious head screamed, but could not resist.


    You can feel the strength of its noumenon, but it''s just a remnant. It''s still in a strange rule territory, and it''s naturally suppressed, with the seal of Buddha on it.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Seeing this, tens of thousands of people were paralyzed.


    Who would have thought that a sect war would lead to such a terrible thing, and that the triangle and even the fairyland would suffer an unprecedented catastrophe.


    But how can a demon do this? It''s beyond everyone''s imagination


    Ning Tao just sat down on the ground, but he saw Bai Yue holding a white halberd and pointed to the old monk. He said coldly, "Why are you here, master?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be a coincidence."

 Chapter 2068

    Bai Yue squints and keeps an eye on the old monk.


    And Ning Tao, Mo Lao and others are suspicious. What does that mean? Completely confused?


    "How do you say that?"


    The old monk put his hands together and said with a smile.


    "Well, you can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. You Buddhism in the western regions has always been very low-key. You seldom go to the outer regions, but you are so conspicuous."


    "Not to mention that you''ve been hiding here for a long time."


    "Second, the triangle is located in a remote place. It''s very special. There''s nothing important. It can''t come here, let alone a battle. It''s a rare evil spirit. It just helps us suppress it."


    "The third and most important point is that the" Tathagata seal "is the most precious treasure of Buddhism. It''s a treasure of eight kinds of immortals. How could the Master bring it to this remote triangle without fear of losing it?"


    "As for meeting evil spirits and seizing the opportunity to suppress them, it''s just a coincidence. It seems to me that I brought them to Bora specially to suppress evil spirits?"


    "Er, this..."


    The old monk was asked for a moment.


    And when people listen to it, they feel a little strange. There is something strange about it.


    For example, in front of the war, you will go to the past to watch the excitement? It''s easy for them to get involved. When they meet evil spirits, they suddenly meet a Buddhist monk with a treasure of Buddhism.


    This coincidence is really incredible.


    Ning Tao frowned and murmured in his heart. Today this strange thing is one after another.


    However,


    we can see that the master is not a bad man.


    Bai yueleng hum, slightly emitting a wisp of Qi, cold way: "say, who let you come?"


    "Your purpose It should be Ning Tao. "


    "Well "Ha?"


    Ning Tao smell speech Leng for a while, because oneself? Are you kidding? I don''t know the Buddhas.


    Hearing this, the old monk also said with a dry smile: "benefactor, I''m worried too much. It''s just a coincidence. I''m ordered to suppress a demon, and the immortal can''t come out. Few people can take away the Tathagata seal."


    "In my opinion, Bai Daoyou is too nervous."


    They all shrugged helplessly.


    For them, it''s no big deal. The old ghost of Youming died, the Youming sect was destroyed, and the battle for hegemony in the dry land finally came to an end.


    As for the Buddhist monk, is it more important than the devil? It''s just some conjecture.


    The night North ponders, but can see the old monk has no malice, immediately toward Ning Tao nodded, should come always come, shouldn''t come also can''t force.


    We have to stop first.


    Ning Tao was just about to dissuade him, but Bai Yue said with a sneer, "everyone says that his family doesn''t lie. Does the master dare to swear by the Buddha that you are innocent?"


    "This..."


    The old monk was dumb for a moment.


    But at this time, Ning Tao said in a deep voice: "third brother, don''t be rude to the master. Maybe he has something to hide. Don''t force others. Don''t forget that the master saved us all just now."


    "I''m sorry, I''m not right!"


    Bai Yue holds Bai Ji and sneers.


    "Shifu, Shifu, wait for me..." A crisp voice came from a distance.


    All the people saw a pretty young monk with a bright bald head and nine scars. He was so tired that he seemed to fly a long way, but he was still a God at a young age.


    "Master, why are you running so fast? I threw my apprentice into the wilderness. I wanted to eat my apprentice. Fortunately, I ran fast


    !: N original / M f {0! *


    "Wow, Shifu, there are so many people here. They are so terrible. Eh, Shifu, have you caught the evil spirit..."


    The little monk asked in succession.


    Looking at the huge half of the ferocious head, the little monk was a little afraid. He quickly shrank behind the old monk, revealing a bright bald head and looking at the crowd.


    Lu ling''er and other women have bright eyes.


    How lovely.


    However, Yuan Xiaoxiao raised his eyebrows, looked at the little bald head, and said with astonishment: "it is said that the fifth in this year''s list of gods is a little Buddhist monk named Jiujie. No one has ever seen him, only he has nine scars on his head."


    "Are you the one Nine commandments


    The little monk was a little shy. He poked his head out from behind the old monk and said, "good It seems that I, the master, asked me to leave a name on the list. "


    "Do my sisters know me?"


    People were surprised, did not expect a sudden appearance of a young monk, actually is this session of God list fifth.


    Then this old monk is also unusual.


    Ning Tao glanced at the bald head of the old monk. He had seven scars, but Tao said with a funny smile: "your name is Jiujie, so this elder must be Qijie, and there won''t be any more Bajie..."


    "Yes, yes, then That''s my elder martial brother. Do you know him? "The little monk asked excitedly.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao smile a stiff, mouth a draw, unexpectedly really have eight precepts, that will be what kind of person?


    "It''s just a Dharma name. It''s different from history. But don''t underestimate him. He''s a powerful character in the list of immortals. He has profound Buddhism. Even if I meet him, I''ll have a headache."


    Bai Yue was on the other side.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Xiaoyou is really brilliant. Poor monk is the name of Dharma. Seven commandments."


    "This time, the evil of Jiuyou devil has been calmed down. It''s impossible for a small devil to break the rules of fairyland and travel between the two worlds."


    "So please give this evil head to the poor monk and bring it back to Buddhism. I''ll tell the fairy palace the truth about it. I''ll probably find out some secrets. At that time, you''ll take great credit."


    The old monk said with a smile.


    But Bai Yue said: "don''t give us all these useless things. Your suspicion has not been cast off yet. If you want to take away the devil''s head, you can''t do it. We will agree to leave two pieces of merit."


    "Don''t think it''s us taking advantage of it. This evil devil''s head is also immortal level. In the hands of you Buddhists, the benefits are 100 times greater than that. Is the golden light of two merits nothing?"


    "What, the golden light of merit!"


    Tens of thousands of people can''t help but blush after hearing this. It''s a treasure that money can''t buy.


    It is the embodiment of willpower. It is the crystallization of praise, praise and beauty. Once absorbed by human beings, it can enhance wisdom, strength and happiness.


    It is said that it can also enhance qi movement, only from Buddhism.


    "This..."


    The old monk really had a headache when he heard that the merit was golden. He had given only ten gifts over the years, but now he asked him to take out two.


    But he hesitated again and again. He even tilted the Tathagata seal and poured out two pure golden lights, directly into Ning Tao and Bai Yue''s body.


    The little monk''s eyes widened when he saw this. Is master crazy? Aren''t you afraid to go back and be punished?


    But Bai Yue was also stunned. He just said it casually, without any hope in his heart. Unexpectedly, the old monk who was always stingy was so generous all of a sudden.


    "You two, let me go now," the old monk said with a bitter smile.


    Hearing this, Bai Yue waved his hand in surprise, while Ning Tao arched his hand and said excitedly, "master, take a walk. Thank you for your gift."


    Seeing this, the ancient monk returned to it with courtesy.


    Just about to leave, but it seems to think of something, turned his head and said: "poor monk does not take advantage of the benefactor, the benefits of this evil devil are far beyond your imagination."


    "Well, I can give you a promise. In half a year''s time, you can come to our western region Buddhism. A surprise or a request can be accepted."


    "Benefactor Ning, we See you in the western regions... "


    Looking at the disappearing figure and the huge evil head, if it wasn''t for the mountain debris, I''m afraid everyone would think it was just a dream.


    Really, it''s unbelievable.


    However, one thing has become a foregone conclusion: the netherworld sect has been destroyed, and the whole world has been unified.

 Chapter 2069

    Arrange all the staff, clean up the remaining battlefield, carry all the treasures and prepare to return.


    All the remaining hands of Youming sect have surrendered. Once the leader Youming old ghost dies, it is meaningless to fight again. Although after fighting, the number of hands available for this fusion has reached 60000.


    Ning Tao sits on the ruins and stares at the people. He seems relaxed, but a wisp of worry flashes in his heart.


    The development of tiantianmen is too fast. There must be a lot of moths in the door, which is potentially dangerous. This kind of cleaning up needs to be handled by Mo Laoer and his wife.


    After a lot of tempering, tiantianmen is their real power. They are not adulterated with other impurities.


    Take a breath and grab the space ring of the ghost. A famous old monster should have a lot of good things in his hand. Langshan just reported that he could not find the core treasure house of the ghost sect.


    It''s probably all in here.


    At this time, the army was basically reorganized, and yebei came to him after recuperation.


    "Master Beixian, where''s the crocodile?"


    Bai Yue, Mo Lao and others are curious. Just now they were fighting in chaos. They didn''t see what happened there.


    Yebei turns over his hand and takes out a mini version of the ancient fierce crocodile. It''s like a blood stream. The original can rush around madly, but a seal has imprisoned it. It''s the The blood of the alligator.


    "That old guy is very cruel to himself. I''ve drawn out his blood, damaged his self-cultivation, and run away with his teeth, but his strength will definitely drop a lot."


    "In the future, it will not be a threat."


    Ning Tao nods his head and looks at the pure blood of the alligator. It''s a good thing.


    It''s perfect for them who have "the blood of all souls".


    The leader of the poisonous dragon hall, the leader of the lion hall and others are very red eyed. Although their blood is extraordinary, compared with this thing, it''s a bit of a witch.


    If you replace them


    Ning Tao thought about it, and then said, "just put this thing in my world." hum, the girl in your mouth is not shorter than the period of your existence. I just don''t want to move her. The seven Jue old guy is afraid of something. He hides with his immortal, an old coward. "


    The old man scoffed.

 Chapter 2070

    Hearing this, the devil also "tut tut" a, leisurely way: "they hide place, also very interesting, I have been curious about there for many years."


    "Laozu, those zhenzhuan senior brothers who support Youming sect, how can they What to do... "


    The returning disciple was stunned.


    Behind Lao Zu, there was a strange shadow, which looked very similar to the wanted one.


    Is Lao Zu in collusion with that evil organization


    Demon shadow "Jie Jie" a smile, Qingming ancestor is shaking his head mercilessly way: "you really shouldn''t come back."


    "Ah...!"


    This is three days.


    In a palace, the bright sun shines in, making the cool house more warm. On the comfortable bed, there is a figure.


    This person is Ning Tao.


    The eyes, which had been closed for three days, finally slowly and difficultly opened and gave out a groan.


    The pain surged up and down the body.


    "Cough Ah...! "


    "Creak!"


    Hearing this, a girl came in. Seeing this, she was surprised and said, "master, you wake up. Don''t move. I''ll inform the elder."


    With that, he ran out happily.


    Ning Tao is bitter and astringent. After feeling inside, he finds that the injury is in a mess. It''s as bad as numbness. He feels that he''s getting used to it. He gets hurt every two or three days, more and more serious.


    "Whoosh...!"


    After a while, several pleasantly surprised laughs came from the door: "boy, sect master, master..."


    Four figures rushed in one after another.


    When they saw Ning Tao who was in pain and showed his teeth, they all laughed happily. Since Ning Tao was seriously injured and unconscious three days ago, he has been sleeping so far. Now it seems that he is all right, and they were scared at that time.


    A Black Turtle jumped to the bed and joked: "boy, how do you feel after a sleep? There are beautiful women waiting on you. You are very happy in your day."


    Ning Tao white it one eye, this guy at that time didn''t close to the netherworld, because easy to provoke right and wrong.


    He immediately worried and said, "what''s going on outside now?"


    "Don''t worry, we have established a good relationship with the great ape, become allies, and completely stabilize Qianyu, while Kanyu crocodile has been scared by us, so we can take it immediately."


    "However, after discussion, we do not support launching another war. At present, we need to develop for a period of time, cultivate confidants, enrich our knowledge, and improve our rules. We can never form gangs like before."


    Mo said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao also agreed and nodded. It seems that the rectification of the world has begun.


    Immediately relieved, he said with a smile, "I''ve worked hard for several predecessors."


    "Hello, I''m the one who makes the most effort. Why don''t you thank me? You know, for you, I''ve come all the way from Zhongyu. Is it easy for me?" Bai Yue said with his arms in his arms.


    Ning Tao looked at him and said with a smile, "I haven''t heard you call big brother."


    "You want to be beautiful!"


    Bai Yue suddenly blew up his hair and his face was angry.


    If it wasn''t for the puppet control in the fifth restricted area, how could the three of them have made a vow that they would not live on the same day, but die on the same day.


    If Ning Tao died, they would have a hard time.


    Several people have strange faces. When they know about it, they all have wonderful faces.


    He is the third brother of Ning Tao.


    Wow, Kaka!


    This boy is really close to a rich man. Yebei knows that as long as there is no accident, Baiyue must be one of the mainstays of the future fairyland.


    At least one immortal can''t run away.


    What makes them more curious is that the second elder brother in Bai Yue''s mouth seems It''s not easy


    Mr. Zhou smiles and points to the timid Lu ling''er at the door. "What you should really thank is ling''er. There are many fights in the door, but there are not many people to take care of. Ling''er takes the initiative to take care of you."


    "She hasn''t left you for three days."


    Lu ling''er blushed and said shyly, "I I''m not strong enough, but I can take care of people. I''m a member of the world, so I have to make a contribution. "


    And Ning Tao hears speech, smile way: "thank you very much, work properly son."


    The latter one hears, the face all red to the ear root, a public immediately banter of smile come out.


    The shy little girl turned and ran.


    "Cough...!"


    Seems to laugh too hard, night North cough a few, that face appears more pale some.


    Ning Tao doubts a way: "elder, your injury?"


    "It''s not in the way. It''s just that some old injuries are involved. I''ll recover slowly later. With the guidance of the tortoise master, my strength has improved a lot."Night North negative hand satisfaction smile way.


    After chatting for a while, Yuan''s brothers and sisters were also healing. They were treated as special envoys by the giant ape sect. On the one hand, they helped their allies, and on the other hand, they increased their feelings.


    A moment later, all the eight hall leaders were allowed to come in and report their work one by one.


    Don''t dare to interfere with the rest of the master.


    When all the people left, Bai Yue sneaked over. Ning Tao had expected that he would have something to ask him. The old monk said it was a coincidence. Was it a coincidence that Bai Yue was also a coincidence?


    "Third, who asked you to come to me?"


    Bai Yue turned his mouth and hummed: "of course, it''s my second brother. He knows that you are in the triangle. He''s afraid that others will kill you, so let me help you."


    "Just So simple? " Ning Tao is eccentric.


    "Of course No, second brother asked me to take you to Zhongyu. He once said that he would give you a piece of fortune, but now it''s done. "


    "It''s just that you won the first prize of the northern region sect, and the reward for that first prize is given to you by the second elder brother on behalf of the fairy palace. Now I''ll wait for you to pass."


    Ning Tao a Leng, then suddenly.


    If you don''t say that he almost forgot about it, Luo Tian still owes himself a great fortune.


    Xiao Hei lay on the bed and said lazily, "it''s not right. Just for this matter, is it a bit of a fuss to let you come here in person?"


    "I think it''s very necessary. You don''t know about him. Second brother is afraid that you will go to Zhongyu alone. In that case, I''m afraid you don''t even know how to die. I was sent to protect you."


    Bai Yue shrugged helplessly.


    Hear this, not only Ning Tao a Leng, small black also a Leng, two people immediately toothache up.


    What''s the situation?


    "Well, Zhongyu, I don''t seem to have offended anyone, have I?" Ning Tao''s weak way.


    Dz0: Q


    Bai Yue joked and said, "tut Tut, the fiance of the first goddess in the fairyland, who do you think you''ve offended? It''s OK to put it in the other four domains, but in Zhongyu, those young people want to eat you."


    "Even a lot of antiques are dissatisfied with you. In a word, toads want to eat swan meat. If you don''t go to Zhongyu without my escort, it''s a tiger''s den for you, and the people who kill you are everywhere."


    "Er...!"


    Ning Tao mouth a smoke, good a burst of depression.


    Since he entered the fairyland, he knew that this day would come, but those who should come would come, and he would not escape. What''s more, those opportunities could enhance his strength, which is what he is most eager for at present.


    In addition, he may find uncle Tim in Dalao fairy palace. He is very concerned about the things in his soul. There must be a result.


    After pondering for a long time, he immediately asked: "that When are we going to central? "


    "It''s up to you. Don''t delay too long..."

 Chapter 2071

    Bai Yue left, but he was curious about Xiao Hei.


    Plus some rumors, I''m afraid he''s already made some guesses, but he didn''t understand them.


    Ning Tao sits with his knees crossed, takes out the only elixir left in the ring, and just swallows it down, suddenly catches a glimpse of Xiao Hei who is lost in meditation and hesitation.


    After pondering, he asked, "I''m afraid I''m going to Zhongyu. What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Hei sighed helplessly: "according to the words left by the second sister, it should be a hint that we should go to the East region first. It is the place where my elder brother used to be. It will recover several times faster there."


    "But the tortoise master can''t go alone. I''m afraid he''s become a pill on the way."


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, which is the truth.


    It''s more dangerous for Xiao Hei to go to the eastern regions alone than it was in ancient times when he was learning the Buddhist scriptures.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hei hesitated: "you try to feel your body. You said that you once swallowed brother''s dragon ball. There must be a connection with it. At the beginning, you found me with this connection."


    "Try what you can sense?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao scratched his head and felt that he was looking for the connection in peace of mind.


    In the blood, Tao Yi, the feeling of echo


    "Oh, yes!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he suddenly looked to the far ahead. Behind him, a swaying green lotus rose and danced with the wind, shining with bright light.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Little Haydn screamed with fright. His eyes were round and his face was incredible.


    He actually sensed a lotus in the eternal blue sky.


    Immediately said: "quick Cut off this connection quickly, and don''t touch Cause and effect with it so early. "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao quickly cut off this connection and was shocked by Xiao Hei.


    "Why are you so excited?"


    "You You, or you little tiger, what do you think is the existence of the green emperor? It''s an eternal emperor. It''s even more powerful than the tortoise. It''s on the same level as the rebellious fairy king. "


    "Whether it''s good cause and effect, or bad cause and effect, with your current strength, an impact can shake you into dregs. If you don''t have strength, don''t even think about it."


    Xiao Hei''s face is a little ugly.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to plug in, he suddenly wondered, "wait a minute, no, how can you feel the emperor Qing Has it been born? "


    "In which direction do you sense it?"


    The latter was surprised and pointed to the distant front without hesitation, the front It turned out to be Zhongyu.


    Further ahead, there is the eastern region.


    Xiao Hei''s face is strange, and he falls into a long silence. What''s the feeling between blood vessels? You call me through the media, I also respond to you through the media, this is called induction, the two echo.


    If one of them falls asleep, or doesn''t respond, or even cuts off the connection, they can''t respond.


    But Qingdi, how could it


    Ning Tao scratched his head, he also felt some strange, he took a total of four drops of blood essence, Xuanwu, Baihu, Qingdi, zuhuang, and a dragon ball of Xiaobai, he did not expect to feel Qingdi.


    On the contrary, none of the others responded.


    Suddenly, Xiaohei youyou said, "don''t think about it, and don''t try to feel it again."


    ¡·The official first @ "FA0


    " you are just passing by Zhongyu when you go to Dongyu. Although there are many strong people there, you can''t help but hide in the ring. When the time comes, please don''t sell Guiye. "


    After that, he climbed out slowly.


    Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders and immediately runs the contrarian formula. When he recovers, he suddenly finds that there is a golden light in a corner of his Dantian.


    This is The golden light of merit.


    He knows that it''s precious and rare. It''s almost as precious as immortal treasure, and it''s hard to get ten thousand gold.


    Run the spirit power immediately and refine it


    With the passage of time, tiantianmen has gradually stepped into the right track, and some people with evil intentions have been picked out to form a dark force.


    They are rigorously trained by special strong people.


    The eight hall entrances were also strengthened, and the surrender hands of Youming sect were all integrated into the hall entrances.


    Qianyu is a very large domain.


    All together, there are 60 or 70 cities. The daily income is about 8 million stone. This number is still growing.


    Now the world is not poor in manpower, resources and information Time.


    Five days passed in a hurry.


    The injuries of Ning Tao and Yuan''s brothers and sisters are gradually getting better. The former is to refine the merits and virtues, and the cultivation is very close to the double peak. There are too many benefits.


    And he found a treasure in the ghost''s ring, which turned out to be a can of thunder robbery liquid.


    There are nine drops in it. Xiao Hei takes two, yebei takes one and gives it to Bai Yue, Mo Lao and Zhou Lao. They all give them one.The remaining three drops were put away by him for breakthrough


    Ning Tao''s plan to go to Zhongyu has gradually spread among the high-level, and he will start in a few days.


    But on this day, I''ll see you when I kill you.


    Ning Tao will report the work of a people wave back, looking at a cold face to kill one, curious way: "you find me something?"


    "I heard that the sect leader is going to Zhongyu?" Kill a tightly stare at Ning Tao, lips wriggle way.


    The latter was stunned, then nodded: "yes, we should start these days, then zongmen will depend on you, you Seems to have something to say? "


    "Yes, but don''t get me wrong. There''s one thing I want to ask you."


    "Oh? Tell me about it


    Sha took a deep breath and said sadly, "my original name was Yuefeng. I was the youngest son of the overlord of Qianyu and the leader of Wuyue sect. That day, Youming sect defeated Wuyue sect and sold the useless people as slaves."


    "Fortunately, I was sold to the first one in the city, and then I got away with it..."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately can''t laugh or cry.


    Although he knew that the identity of Shayi was special, he never thought that there was such a source.


    "Please don''t worry. I have no other intention. That Yuefeng is dead, and the sect leader has avenged him. Now there is only one who is devoted to the whole world."


    "What I''m asking for is about my sister, Yue Xuan. My father didn''t want her to be imprisoned in this triangle, so he asked her to stay anonymous, travel, and live the life she wanted."


    "Just a few years ago, my sister suddenly heard that she was married. She was in the Lius'' family in Tiangu Valley, Zhongyu. She was not a small family, but because of the severe situation at that time, she could not go to the wedding."


    "And I haven''t seen her for years..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly said: "you mean, let me see your sister for you by the way."


    "Yes, and after so much experience, I have learned a truth that if I want to avoid being bullied, I must become stronger."


    Speaking of this, Shayi suddenly took out a ring and a roll of ancient blue scroll.


    I saw him whirling scroll, his eyes flashed complex, said: "this is my wuyuezong Zhenzong skills, wuyuezhenmojue, this ring is all the details of my wuyuezong, enough to support the development of a sect."


    "I''m willing to give them all to tiantianmen. I also hope that when the sect leader sees my sister, he will give her my personal letter and a copy of the magic decision of Wuyue town. One day, I will come to Tianhe Valley to see her."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was silent for a long time.


    Finally accepted the thing, solemnly said: "this feeling I accept, I also promise you, there will be this day, your sister is my sister."


    "A big world is coming. Strength is everything. When I fight in the world, don''t fall behind."


    After hearing this, he burst into tears. He knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "I will not let the master down..."


    Give these things to Mo Lao, take the handwritten letter and the copy, and Xiao Hei. With the farewell of only a few supreme elders, Ning Tao and Bai Yue turn into two streamers and rush to the middle region

 Chapter 2072

    All the way to Zhongyu.


    Although the triangle region is close to the middle region, they spent six days without sleep, relying on the transmission of the "transmission volume".


    Otherwise, it will take twice as long.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao and Bai Yue fall down, full of fatigue, looking at the beautiful mountains and rivers ahead, magnificent.


    "Not far ahead is the area near Tianhe valley. Although it''s only a small force, it''s quite famous. At least I''ve heard of it. It''s like a collective force famous for refining utensils..."


    Bai Yue looks into the distance to play.


    "Refining utensils..."


    If Ning Tao is thoughtful, he has the bottom in his heart.


    And the little black on the shoulder yelled: "don''t leave the ink. Let''s go. The tortoise is so tired that his back is aching."


    But as soon as the words came out, the two of them gave it a look and dared to ask you where you were tired after eating the precious medicine, spirit stone and refining the thunder robbery liquid all the way?


    Helpless, then fly through the air.


    Zhongyu, Tian River Valley.


    This is not only a place name, but also a gathering place of a group of forces. It is a very famous area.


    Among them, the two most famous refining families are the Wu family and the Liu family, both of which have been handed down for hundreds of years. They are proficient in techniques and have an extraordinary heritage.


    When they arrived, it was the busiest time here, the annual ancestor worship festival in Tianhe valley.


    Tianhe City, after paying 20 spirit stones, Ning Tao and his wife finally entered the city. Although this is just the edge of the central region, the scale, bearing and strength of the city are far from comparable to other regions.


    Even the spectacular Qingyun city is better than strength.


    Ning Tao stopped a sanxiu and asked, "this Taoist friend, how can I get to the Liu family in Tianhe Valley?"


    "Well? "Liu family?"


    It''s strange, but looking at Ning Tao''s ten spirit tickets, he flatters and says, "Oh, just go straight ahead. Today is ancestor worship day, but I don''t see the people of Liu family come out. What''s the matter?"


    "Looking at the face of lingpiao, I would like to advise you that the Liu family seems to be in trouble recently. Try not to mix up, otherwise you will get into trouble."


    Seeing him leave in a hurry, Ning Tao and Bai Yue shake their heads and smile, and walk toward the Liu family without scruple.


    "Whoosh...!"


    After a while, I came to the gate of Liu''s house.


    To their surprise, it was another ancestor worship festival in the daytime, and the door of the Liu family was closed, which made people puzzled.


    "What''s the matter with the Liu family? Do you sleep at home in broad daylight? " Bai Yue looks strange.


    And Ning Tao picks eyebrow, negative hand way: "it seems that the Liu family had a big event, was forced to this step unexpectedly."


    "Forget it, go to find Yue Feng''s sister first. If you can help us, you can help us. If you can''t, at least you should ensure the safety of Yue Xuan."


    Bai Yue feels confident and smiles.


    All of a sudden, a few children show their heads from the side door, as if they are sneaking out to join in the fun.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "little guys, that Do you know that there is a sister named Yue Xuan in the Liu family? Who knows? "


    "Well


    Five or six children were stunned and alert.


    But then he put down his vigilance and looked at the big brother. He always felt that there was a kind of intimacy, that people could not help but want to be close, and that it gave people a sense of purity.


    It''s like a kind of light.


    Several children looked at each other, and then they all fixed their eyes on one of the little girls. The little girl was wearing a sheep''s horn braid, and her meat was very delicate, like a porcelain doll, a beautiful embryo, and a small flowered skirt.


    She hesitated for a moment, blinked her big bright eyes and said, "you Do you know your mother? "


    "Ha? Mother


    Ning Tao and Bai Yue look at each other in amazement. This Is it developing so fast?


    "Cough, that This little brother and I are from your mother''s family. Where is your mother? Can you take us to her? "


    Ning Tao took out a handful of candy and said with a smile.


    A few children see a joy, and then will snatch all the candy, one by one with a laugh scattered.


    But the little girl hesitated. Her mother and family always taught them not to trust strangers easily, but they trusted her brother very much.


    He took the sugar and said, "good..."


    Bai Yue''s eyes narrowed, but in his eyes, this scene had another magical mystery.


    "The golden light of merit and virtue!"


    Ning Tao should have refined it, or even children will not easily believe strangers, and the biggest secret of this thing is to enhance Qi.


    However, there is no final conclusion about this statement. I don''t know whether I am afraid of looting or I don''t want to touch anything


    "Lulu, Lulu..."


    Ning Tao just picked up the little girl, but saw a beautiful woman with lingering charm, anxiously running out of the side door, looking like a mature version of the little girl."Mother!" The little girl laughed.


    But the beautiful woman was surprised, how could Lulu let a stranger hold her? She took out a soft sword and said cautiously, "who are you, please put down my daughter first."


    "Mother, he said he was an uncle, Lulu had an uncle," the little girl cheered happily.


    "Uncle Uncle


    The beautiful woman''s eyes shrank, and then flashed a cold light. He didn''t know this person at all, and the candy in her hand must have come to cheat her daughter.


    Maybe it''s a spy sent by the Wu family.


    Just about to shout, Ning Tao looks at her up and down and says with a smile, "my name is Yue Feng


    As soon as the words came out, the air was quiet.


    ¡Ì LJ "; 0 $


    " I''m from Sanjiao, Qianyu, wuyuezong, and I have some things to give you... "


    Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out the Wuyue town magic decision.


    The beautiful woman trembled as if she saw something incredible. Her eyes were moist for a moment. She covered her red lips tightly and clenched her teeth. She said, "come with me, this is not a place to talk."


    Then he pulled a group of children into the side door.


    Ning Tao and Bai Yue look at each other, and then they go in. Lu Lu is smiling.


    It was the first time that she saw her uncle when she was so old


    Not long after, the beautiful woman took Ning Tao and two people into a quiet and classical courtyard.


    Lulu also affectionately pours into the arms of the beautiful woman. Just as she enters a room, the latter suddenly oppresses Ning Tao with a sword and bites her silver teeth and says, "who are you?"


    "Don''t think I''m a woman. I''m so easy to cheat. You''re not Yue Feng. Why do you pretend to be him?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not Yue Feng, but your brother told us that. I have the keepsake he gave you. You can see it when you see it."


    Ning Tao said and took out the letter.


    The latter frowned, the envelope is her familiar words, immediately took a look suspiciously, suddenly, such as thunder, a jade face without blood.


    Wu Yue Zong It was destroyed.


    Father died in battle.


    Uncle Zu, relatives, only my brother died


    "No No... "


    The beautiful woman burst into tears in an instant. Her delicate body trembled and shook her head desperately. The bad news came too suddenly.


    "Mother, don''t cry, Lulu is so sad," the little girl holds Ning Tao and cries.


    Ning Tao''s scalp is numb and he looks silly. What''s the matter? How can he forget the stubble? He turns to Bai Yue for help, but the latter leans on the threshold and looks at the apricot in a daze. He doesn''t even look at him.


    When she was laughing bitterly, the beautiful woman leaned over and cried bitterly with him and Lulu in her arms.


    "Er...!"


    "Cough, that, I''m so sad, don''t be too sad," Ning Tao patted her jade back in embarrassment.


    But just then, a middle-aged man broke into another hospital and said anxiously, "lady, have you found Lulu, you..."


    The words didn''t fall. I was dumbfounded by the scene in front of me.


    And the beautiful woman was also stunned, looking at Ning Tao who was thrown to the ground by herself The latter eyes a jump, difficult to squeeze out a smile than cry also ugly, said: "hi..."


    "I I said it was a fake. Do you believe it? "

 Chapter 2073

    The middle-aged man was stunned and looked at Ning Tao, who was so anxious that he was sweating. He said with a smile: "letter!"


    "What


    This words a, two people all silly eyes.


    Ning Tao''s face is incredible. He thinks he''s saying something ironic. It''s all arrested. It''s about to explode. He believes it''s a fake.


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, the middle-aged man said with a smile, "Xuanxuan and I have known each other for ten years. We both know what kind of person she is. Sometimes what we see with naked eyes is not necessarily the truth."


    "For example, have you ever seen a woman crying when she was intimate? Even if I have known her for so long, I have never seen her so sad."


    "The only thing that can make him do that is that you are her relatives from the triangle."


    Ning Tao and Bai Yue are shocked. God man, they can''t help but express deep admiration. In this case, they can judge rationally. Yue Xuan has really found a good man.


    "Dad, he''s an uncle. Lulu has an uncle," the little girl showed off.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man felt relieved.


    And the beautiful woman quickly got up, came to him with tears, and handed him the envelope in her hand.


    They immediately began to talk to each other


    After a long time, the couple came to Ning Tao, bowed deeply, and said, "thank you for saving my brother''s life."


    "Please get up quickly. Yue Feng''s elder sister is my elder sister. It''s just on the way this time, so I come to visit you as my mother''s family. By the way, what happened to your Liu family?"


    "If there is any difficulty, my brothers and I can help."


    Ning Tao returns with a smile.


    "Dangdang...!"


    The middle-aged man "Liu Tong" has no choice but to shake his head. Suddenly, he hears a bell ringing, which is very urgent and resounds through the whole family.


    "This This is a family meeting. How can the old man hold it at this time? What''s the matter? "


    Beautiful woman Yue Xuan doubts a way.


    "I guess it''s because of that. Today seems to be the deadline. Let''s go. My father is in a fire now. If he goes late, he will be scolded."


    Liu Tong sighed, heavy road.


    Yue Xuan clenched his red lips and then turned to apologize: "brother Ning, I''m really sorry. It''s stipulated in our Liu family that everyone in the family meeting must be present. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you here."


    "It doesn''t matter. It happens that my brother and I have nothing to do. You might as well visit the famous Liu family."


    Bai Yue took a step and said with a smile.


    However, Liu Tong''s lips wriggled for a while, and he didn''t say anything at last. He just went to the main hall first.


    On one side, Yue Xuan advised: "when you go to the hall later, don''t say you are from the triangle region. Several regions always despise us, especially Zhongyu. Only Xianggong knows my life experience."


    "Take it as my sister''s request. Don''t get into trouble at this time, let alone talk."


    Ning Tao frowned, but still nodded


    Liu family, hall meeting.


    Since the bell rang, thousands of people came in a hurry and stood respectfully.


    Looking at the ugly faces of the high-rise, the atmosphere was so depressing, especially the gloomy face of Master Liu, that people were afraid to speak out for fear of attracting attention and being denounced.


    Ning Tao three people just arrived, feeling this strange breath, in the heart realize clearly, Liu family as expected had an accident.


    He immediately gave Bai Yue an alert look.


    "Stop, who are you? Why don''t I remember you two people in my Liu family?"


    A heavy armour man''s startled way.


    All of a sudden, thousands of people turned to look over, and a trace of confusion flashed in their eyes.


    Seeing this, Yue Xuan quickly explained, "Captain Liu Sheng, he''s my brother and mother''s family. This is the first time I''ve been married to see me. By the way, I''d like to visit our famous Tian''an Valley, Liu''s family."


    "Mother''s family?"


    That heavy armor man suddenly, immediately arrogantly straight chest.


    But at this time, a dignified man on the high stage was impatient and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Go and stand aside first, and talk about your nonsense after the family meeting."


    White more a stare, a small family person also dares to him horizontal, know who is the young master?


    However, Ning Tao holds him and walks to the remote corner of the crowd with Yue Xuan holding lulu.


    "It''s not right. Let''s see first. Don''t make trouble for sister Xuan on impulse."


    Bai Yue was not angry. He pointed to the dignified man and said, "who is that guy?"


    "He is the eldest brother of the Liu family, Liu pin, and the successor of the great cause of the Liu family. My husband, Liu Tong, is the eldest son of the Liu family. The top one is the Liu family, the elder son of the Liu family."


    Yue Xuan whispered to them.


    Ning Tao squints, but he always feels that something is wrong. Sister Xuan''s family is not very high.But then he doubted, "what''s the matter today? Is it the enemy that the Liu family met?"


    "That''s not true. My Liu family is a famous family for refining utensils. But some time ago, they made a big deal with the Wu family, but now they have a technical problem that can''t be solved."


    "Today is the deadline to hand over that part of the materials. If it is delayed, the whole plan will be destroyed and the result will fall short. My Liu family can''t bear the consequences, so..."


    When Yue Xuan said this, his face was bitter.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and Bai Yue have no choice but to shrug their shoulders.


    If you want to talk about alchemy, Ning Tao has many ways. If you want to talk about the technical skills of alchemy, who knows?


    "Uncle, hold!"


    Small Lulu Du mouth toward ningtao coquetry way.


    The latter smile, just about to pick her up, suddenly heard a cold scold: "unruly things, what are you shouting about, Yue Xuan, this is the child you taught, how can you be as unruly as you."


    "Don''t blame big brother for being merciless and driving you out with your mother''s family."


    "You dare..."


    Bai Yue stares at the weapon.


    But Yue Xuan quickly stopped him and apologized again and again: "yes, what elder brother taught me is that it was my concubine who taught me nothing."


    Xiaolulu is scared into Ning Tao''s arms.


    "Hum...!"


    Liu Qi snorted coldly. He didn''t want to talk with the uneducated. He immediately said to master Liu, "father, people are coming here."


    The latter heard the speech, his eyes flashed powerless, his pale lips slowly wriggled, and said: "now you all know, we can''t hand in the materials. The Wu family will surely fall into the well, and you will know more about the consequences."


    "To call you here is to discuss with you how to make up for this mistake and how to protect my Liu family?"


    As soon as the words came out, no one spoke.


    Liu Qiyi frowned and said, "father, the Wu family has the strength to solve this problem. At the beginning, they deliberately threw this problem to us, just waiting for this day. In my opinion, now they can only make huge compensation."


    "Genuine y first y; hair, h0mx


    "

 Chapter 2074

    "Huge? What''s the big deal? "


    Master Liu''s face muscles trembled. He pressed his anger and asked.


    The hearts of all the clansmen were also seized.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows to show Bai Yue not to act rashly, and comforts the aggrieved little Lulu


    "According to my understanding of the Wu family, there are only a few things to be greedy for. Neither of us is good at using force, so we don''t have to resort to law. In terms of financial resources, the Wu family is not necessarily weaker than the Liu family."


    "So what they are greedy for is what our Liu family has passed down from generation to generation "Forging the heart."


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible. Our Liu family''s ancestral precept is that the law is in the people. If it''s leaked to the Wu family, we''d rather destroy the family."


    Liu Tong, who has been keeping a low profile, suddenly drinks angrily.


    The people around them also yelled and protested one after another. For them, this is equivalent to subjecting to the Wu family and their competitors.


    "Absolutely not. We don''t agree..."


    "Be presumptuous, then you''ll find a way to come out. You''ll only make a noise. Do you think I want to hand it over? Besides, it''s just my guess. "


    Liu Qi reprimanded Liu Tong for a while, then followed him closely and said with a sneer, "aren''t you protesting my opinion, second brother? You''re talking about a solution."


    "I..."


    Liu Tong''s pale lips wriggled for a moment, tightly clenched his hand, hesitated: "perhaps, we can find a way in the material, all the difficulties are not about the nine day cold iron?"


    "Can''t the family''s ancestral method of forging mind help it?"


    "Yes


    To my surprise, the old man was so quiet.


    Under the hope of a group of people, Master Liu said: "if it had been hundreds of years ago, it would have been possible."


    "Maybe you don''t know that our ancestors of the Liu family and the Wu family are actually two brothers of different surnames. They got this forging mental art by accident in the same inheritance, which is called Jiulong calcines the immortal formula


    "It''s powerful, which neither of the two ancestors has ever seen. Let alone a piece of nine day cold iron, even the legendary immortal ware can be made."


    "What


    All the people were shocked, and there was such a thing.


    Ning Tao and Bai Yue are very surprised. They forge immortal wares. Looking at the whole fairyland, they can find out how many such things exist. The tone of this small family is so big.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that it''s just a hypothesis. In the process of refining, the two ancestors had obvious differences. They both thought their methods were reasonable. At last, the contradiction intensified and they vowed to share with each other."


    "They divided the Jiulong immortal forging formula into two parts. The mental skill inherited by the Liu family is the upper part, smelting, while the Wu family is the lower part, forging."


    "Our ancestors didn''t decide whether to win or lose. Until now, we have a competitive relationship with the Wu family. Originally, smelting is our specialty, but once it comes to high-grade materials, there is a lack of mental skills."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Liu sighed and said: "that mental method is the key to melting high-grade materials. Originally, I wanted to have a try, but now, it almost destroyed the nine day cold iron."


    "And that mental skill is in the lower part of the Wu family. If it can''t be melted, the whole plan will fall short."


    Hearing this, everyone was in despair.


    If they smelt the nine day cold iron, they will be the first to make a big contribution this time. But if they are blocked and destroy the plan, his Liu family will be destroyed in an instant.


    Liu Tong and Yue Xuan are not willing to bite their teeth.


    At this time, Liu Qi suddenly said: "father, you can rest assured that the Wu family will come to us for discussion, otherwise the plan fails, and his Wu family will be no better."


    "At that time, it''s time to negotiate..."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Brother Qi really knows us. As you guessed, we are also involved in the failure of the plan, but compared with your Liu family, we can at least survive."


    "So just like what you said just now, I want you to hand in the first half of Jiulong forging immortal decision. My Wu family will also hand over that mental skill to you. Is it reasonable to win and benefit each other?"


    A rough laugh came.


    Everyone saw that a group of big men, ignoring a group of Dharma protectors, broke in.


    "Master, they..."


    Mr. Liu snorted coldly, waved his hand to them, and then said, "Mr. Wu, do you have too much appetite? Do you think it''s possible for you to crush my Liu family?"


    "Tut Tut, Mr. Liu, don''t be so ugly. The business is not about benevolence and righteousness. My Wu family didn''t force you to agree."


    The boss of the Wu family turned his lips.


    After that, he chased away a member of the Liu family, occupied his seat, drank the hot tea, and stared at Yue Xuan.


    The second lady of the Liu family is known as the first beauty of the Liu family. Today, she is really extraordinary.


    But Ning Tao stepped to one side and directly blocked himThe people of the Liu family look ugly one by one. The conditions have been set. Now it depends on whether they agree or not. They either exchange the upper part for a passage, or they wait for destruction and are taken away with the upper part.


    Master Liu is very sad. He is ashamed of the ancestors of the Liu family. He lost to the Wu family.


    "Think about it? Old man, you don''t have much time. By the way, the conditions are more than that. It''s said that the second son of the Liu family has a beautiful daughter. It happens that our youngest son is short of a companion. How about being a child''s daughter-in-law for him? "


    "Asshole, you are so delusional!"


    Liu Tong immediately eyes canthus to crack to stand up.


    But Yue xuanru was struck by thunder and sat on the ground all of a sudden with a dead face. In the whole sky Valley, who didn''t know that old master Wu''s youngest son was a disabled fool.


    Is this the end of her daughter''s life?


    "No No, no, absolutely not. Big brother, father, Lulu is still young, absolutely not... "


    Yue Xuan knelt on the ground and kowtowed desperately for mercy.


    "Mother, Wuwu..."


    Xiao Lulu cries in Ning Tao''s arms, while Ning Tao and Bai Yue''s faces are cold.


    A lot of people are very angry. They ride on their heads, but they can only bear it.


    We can tell which is more important at the expense of one ethnic group for the whole ethnic group.


    "Oh, by the way, you Liu family still need to help me Wu family forge ten pieces of seven grade magic weapons. That''s all for now. Can you tell me the result now?"


    Wu''s eldest brother said with a grim smile.


    "Boss Wu, don''t deceive others too much. The Liu family and you are dead to death."


    Liu Tong trembled with anger.


    "Presumptuous, when is your second in charge of the Liu family? Do you still pay attention to me and my father?"


    Liu Qi was angry at him.


    Hearing this, boss Wu sneered: "Liu Qi, Liu Tong, may as well tell you that the mental method you lack is very simple, that is The heaven and the Earth Spirit flame


    "If you want to smelt high-grade materials, you can''t smelt them with ordinary geocentric fire. It needs extremely strong spirit flame, pure Yang fire, seven color fire, Wanrong magic fire Even stronger than these flames. "


    "These things are not only rare but also precious. It''s rare to see them in a thousand years. Unfortunately, there is one in my Wu family, so there is no spirit flame. You still can''t help it."


    "What


    The faces of Liu''s family were as black as the bottom of a pot. How could it be like this? Is the sky going to kill his Liu''s family?


    And in the corner, Ning Tao, who heard this, was stunned. He felt his chin. There should be few flames stronger than the sun flame.


    He thinks it can be saved

 Chapter 2075

    When the Liu family high-level hesitated, already tilted to the promised balance, suddenly came a shout.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Thousands of people were stunned, only in the corner, Ning Tao wind scenery came out, in people''s doubts, he negative hand smile: "I have a way."


    "Be presumptuous, get out of the way!"


    "This Liu family is not the second one. I told you to shut up just now. You dare to ignore my words. Yue Xuan, take your mother''s family and go away quickly."


    Liu Qi cried with a cold face.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned directly. What''s the situation? Is it that he has no position?


    Master Liu also frowned.


    At this time, Liu Tong bit his teeth and stood up, solemnly said: "father, elder brother, now there is no other good way, it''s better to let him talk about it."


    "It''s just a waste of time. I''ve decided to agree to the conditions of the Wu family. The first half of the Jiulong immortal formula, Liu Lulu as the child''s daughter-in-law, and ten pieces of seven grade magic weapons. But please also invite the Wu family "Do what you say."


    Liu Qi hummed his dogmatism coldly.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Brother Liu is really cheerful. Don''t worry. My Wu family''s reputation guarantees that we will absolutely fulfill your terms and lend you the Lingyan."


    Boss Wu clapped his chest and laughed.


    In such a hurry, Lu and xuanyue can''t destroy their eyes.


    "Father, father, if you say something, are you going to watch Lulu fall into the abyss? He is still so young, is his life over?"


    "No, father..."


    In the face of their hard pleading, sadness flashed in Master Liu''s eyes. Although the second son made him sad and wanted to marry this woman of unknown origin, he was angry. It was cruel.


    "Lulu, I''m sorry for you..."


    Just about to speak, Bai Yue suddenly stood up and said coldly, "wait, I have something to say."


    Liu Qi wants to scold him angrily, but Bai Yue stares at him like King Kong. A sudden murderous flash in his eyes frightens him back.


    "Hum, no wonder I don''t feel right in my opinion. A crisis, two big families, how can you two hit it off at once and refuse to say anything? Are you afraid that we will damage your good deeds?"


    Bai Yue squinted and sneered.


    "You What are you talking about? Yue Xuan, take your mother''s family and get out of here. If you dare to talk about it here again, don''t blame me for letting the guard beat him up. "


    Liu Qi said sullenly.


    But old Wu''s big eyes narrowed and winked directly at his men, and the two men immediately jumped on with a grim smile.


    "To die!"


    A big drink, two people instantly vomit blood to fly upside down.


    They didn''t see how to do it. Bai Yue Wen didn''t move, so the two Taoist masters were knocked down.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Yue Xuan and his wife could not help but be stunned. When did such strong people appear in the triangle?


    "Master Liu, I think you are still the master of the Liu family. I have a way to help you solve the difficulties in front of you. Please listen to me..."


    Ning Tao said, suddenly with a voice.


    Thousands of people raised their ears, but they couldn''t hear anything. Liu Qi and boss Wu looked ugly.


    The next second, Master Liu seemed to hear something incredible. He stood up and said with ecstasy: "when Are you serious


    "If you don''t believe me, you''ll know if you try," said Ning Tao with a smile.


    Bai Yue, Yue Xuan, Liu Qi and others are suspicious. What did these two people say secretly? How do they feel mysterious? It makes people itch.


    "Well, I''d like to invite you to the smelting room. If what you said is true, then you are the great benefactor of the Liu family. You have the feeling of rebuilding."


    Master Liu made a trembling bow.


    The crowd was stunned, and their eyes were wide open. The venerable old man gave a big gift.


    What''s the virtue of that boy?


    Is his family Yuexuan qualified for this?


    Liu Qi immediately roared: "asshole, what you said to my father, I know that you stinking woman is not a good thing, and your mother''s family is not a good thing. If you come, you will be arrested."


    Liu Sheng, the team leader, immediately approached with a calm face.


    "Why, do you want to fight with me? I advise you that those who don''t want to die will disappear in front of me as soon as possible. "


    Bai Yue holds his arms and banters.


    "Stop it


    Master Liu roared to all the people, and his majesty soared. Then he said to Liu Qi, "now the Liu family is still my master. It''s not your turn to give orders."


    "Little friend, please..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao holds the frightened little Lulu, and then Shi Shi ran goes to the smelting room.


    They all looked at each other and then followed. They all wanted to see what they were playing. Of course, the most important thing was that it was about the survival of the family.Liu Tong and his wife quickly followed up.


    Boss Wu gritted his teeth and said angrily, "don''t be disrespectful, old man. This is the only chance. If you miss it, you will destroy the family."


    "If you have time to go back now, if not, my Wu family will refuse all support..."


    The voice is loud, but the old man''s pace is steady.


    "Damn it..."


    When Liu Qi and he arrive at the smelting room, they see Bai Yue standing in front of the door, blocking everyone outside, while the old man and Ning Tao are missing.


    A group of people are waiting anxiously.


    Seeing this, Liu Qi''s eyes were cold and he said bitterly, "father, he is in a daze. How can he believe a guy he met for the first time? What should he do if he is killed?"


    "Brother, I hope you pay more attention to your speech and don''t let outsiders say that we don''t understand etiquette."


    Liu Tong can''t help but drink at last.


    "Ha ha, etiquette?"


    "At this time, you told me about the etiquette again. When you married this woman, you didn''t mention her origin at all. Now suddenly, a mother''s family comes out. Who knows what poison is sold in the gourd?"


    "I have ulterior motives. Maybe this cheap woman is a spy planted by some people, and the purpose is to plot half of my Liu family''s Jiulong immortals."


    Liu Qi stares at Yue Xuan.


    The latter''s delicate body trembles and clenches her red lips tightly. She has been tolerating for so many years Forbearance


    "Creak!"


    Suddenly, the door behind opened.


    Thousands of people were shocked. How did they come out? Did they fail? Or can we do nothing?


    Seeing this, boss Wu put on a smile.


    But Liu Qi sneered: "it seems that you have failed so quickly. It shows that you still have a little self-knowledge. You are bewitching my father and plotting against the law. Today, none of you bitches can run away..."


    "Pa!"


    With a slap, it is clear and sweet.


    It was Mr. Liu who slapped him and squinted: "the smelting failed. Are you very happy?"


    Then he threw a ring to boss Wu.


    The latter was stunned, including Liu Qi, who covered half of his red and swollen cheek. He looked at it dully, and saw that boss Wu took out a flowing cold current from the ring, which was as pure as an elf without impurities.


    "This This is actually refined nine days cold iron, this How can it be? It''s still perfect, "Wu said with wide eyes.


    Ning Tao yawned, and when he came to Liu Qi, he slapped him like lightning. Sheng Sheng flew one of his teeth, bleeding.


    "You How dare you hit me? "


    "It''s light to beat you, don''t you agree? Go to your father to judge whether he will waste your arm."


    Ning Tao''s aggressive side leakage.

 Chapter 2076

    Liu Qimu wants to spit fire, covering a bloody mouth, screams, and it''s the front teeth who are beaten to fly.


    "Ah, you You... "


    "What do you think? You''re the one who makes the most noise. This time, I''ll let you stop. Next time, if you dare to offend sister Xuan''s family again, I''ll let you live in a wheelchair all your life."


    Ning Tao gave a cold glance.


    Lulu in his arms also snorted at the right time. This uncle always bullies her and her mother.


    Uncle is better.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s leisurely leaving, she teases little Lulu and gives out a happy laugh like a silver bell.


    Liu Qi''s eyes flashed resentment and anger. What happened? His father turned a blind eye to it. Who smelted the nine day cold iron?


    At this time, Bai Yue came over with his arms in his arms. He glanced at him displeased and kicked it into the mud pool. The latter wanted to resist, but the mighty force blew him in like a shell.


    Straight into the mud like a javelin.


    "Well Gululu... "


    Listening to the scream, thousands of people were shocked. How could the prospective patriarch, who was so beautiful before, be beaten so miserably that the master of the family didn''t care?


    "Father, big brother, he..." The second Liu Tong couldn''t bear it and asked for mercy.


    Yue Xuan also respectfully said, "please be kind to my father."


    Seeing this, Mr. Liu sighed a little, and then waved to captain Liu Sheng. A group of people quickly jumped out of the mud pool and pulled out Liu Qi, who was seriously injured and vomited blood.


    But just heard such a saying: "tong''er, after so long, you should be familiar with some core industries in the family. Don''t always care about small business. You have no future. You are my son."


    "The future is to inherit the great cause..."


    "Pooh...!"


    Liu Qi''s blood didn''t press down, but he spurted out on the spot. His eyes turned and he fainted.


    "Chief to be, chief to be, are you ok?"


    "Hum, even if I''m old, I clearly remember that I haven''t set up a clan leader yet. No big or small, tong''er, I''ll take over your elder brother''s business."


    Mr. Liu brushed his sleeves and hummed coldly.


    Liu Tong is confused, Yue Xuan is confused, Wu eldest brother is confused, and thousands of Liu family members are confused.


    After talking about this, a fool can understand what it means. This is to let Liu Tong take over the industry and even become a real quasi patriarch


    But what happened?


    Who smelted the nine day cold iron? How did Master Liu make such a big turn in his attitude?


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Master Liu suddenly fixed his eyes on elder Wu, and said in disgust, "what are you doing here, son of Wu family? Don''t get in my way if you don''t go home to work now."


    "Go back and tell old man Wu that it''s not so easy for me to admit defeat. Wait and see."


    "Invite Ning Xiaoyou to the hall for a chat..."


    After a long time.


    All of a sudden, the cloud shrouded Liu''s house is sunny, with birds singing and flowers fragrant, and a happy face.


    The problem that has been bothering them for many days has finally been solved. There is nothing more surprising than this. It must be the first work that they have done so much.


    Liunei, the hall.


    Mr. Liu sits in a high seat and looks out all the time. He seems to be waiting for Ning Tao to appear.


    In addition to him, Liu Tong and his wife were left in the hall. Yue Xuan was very nervous. He was given special treatment for the first time and was moved to see the old man for the first time.


    What is the magic power of the ningmen master?


    "Ha ha, sir, I heard you were looking for me?" Ning Tao''s laughter came from outside the door.


    MXN} 0py


    but when the old man heard this, he stood up and went out to greet him with joy, which made Liu Tong and his wife dumbfounded. Even if the old man of Wu family came, he didn''t make a stir.


    But how can you be so rude today?


    "Ha ha, Ning Xiaoyou, let me wait for you. I''m looking for you all over the yard."


    Mr. Liu laughed heartily.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles. Xiaolulu and Wuyou are almost the same age. He is moved by his father''s love.


    I didn''t expect to play for a long time.


    Bai Yue, who has become Xiao Lulu''s uncle, dotes on her.


    Ning Tao coughed and said curiously, "why didn''t the old man come to me? It''s not for your eldest son, is it? "


    "No, no, the boss is very impetuous recently. It''s really time to beat him. This time I''m looking for Xiaoyou. There are other things I want to ask you for help."


    Mr. Liu is respectful.


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao sits down and asks him to explain in detail.


    "Well, whether it''s the Jiutian cold railway or the Jiulong calcined immortals, it''s actually a part of a plan. It''s the big hand. It''s a treasure entrusted by a big man to our two families.""What treasure?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes shine.


    He is now interested in it. It seems that it is not ordinary.


    Bai Yue and Liu Tong listened carefully.


    "It''s a piece of armor. All the materials are provided by the great man. In order to refine it, our two families have tried their best for a whole year. Now it''s almost the end of the work."


    "If you have Xiaoyou''s flame, I believe that this armor will be better than others."


    Master Liu said excitedly.


    "Fire?"


    "Father, isn''t that nine day cold iron refined by brother Ning, but it''s too fast?"


    Liu Tong is a little incredible.


    "Cut, just nine days cold iron in front of the sun flame, just a small piece of ice, what material do you think can resist its refining?"


    Mr. Liu stood up.


    "Too The sun, the flame, how is that possible? Isn''t that the only existence in legend? "


    Not only Liu Tong was shocked, but Bai Yue was also shocked. Ning Tao had the sun flame on him.


    That''s Emperor Yan, who is known as burning everything.


    Not angry, he immediately said: "it''s just a piece of armor. It''s too overqualified to let the sun flame make it. Is it eight grade immortal?"


    "Ha ha, this little friend is joking. Even if you forced our two families to death, you don''t have the strength now, but although it''s not the eighth grade, it''s hard to compete in the seventh grade. It''s the best of the best."


    "We call it Jiulong Suozi Jia, "Master Liu''s face turned red.


    This treasure, however, is the highest level since he refined it. It is not only the strongest, the strongest, but also the highest achievement in his life. Naturally, it is his pride.


    "Jiulong Suozi Jia?"


    Several people looked at each other, as if in the impression, there was such a treasure.


    I saw Master Liu proud and said, "this is a wonderful thing. The material is nine excellent dragons, supplemented by the keel, dragon tendon and dragon soul."


    "I also use the 10000 year old silk as its main body. There are a lot of precious 10000 year old auxiliary materials. Although it is not eight grade silk, if it is refined successfully, I can guarantee that it will never lose eight grade silk."

 Chapter 2077

    Seeing his proud face, Ning Tao is moved in his heart. The family that can refine utensils is of great value.


    After thinking about it, he said with a light smile, "old man, I helped you because of sister Xuan, but I can''t easily ask you to move my price."


    "As a businessman, you should understand the rules."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Don''t worry, Ning Xiaoyou. Let''s not talk about anything else. I''m very lucky that I can move the rare sun flame in your hand."


    "Well, as long as Xiaoyou helps me finish the finishing work, I''m willing to spare the efforts of the Liu family to forge a seven grade magic weapon for Xiaoyou. With the help of the holy fire and the materials, I think we can still do it."


    Mr. Liu is so heroic.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. I''m afraid that the seven grade magic weapon forged is only the lowest level.


    Suddenly, an idea came out. He turned over his hand and took out a silver long gun. It was very old, but it was full of cracks and black spots. It seemed that it had been eroded by some evil force, and the body of the gun had been damaged.


    This is his seven grade magic weapon White fall.


    It was originally obtained in the fifth forbidden area, outside the palace of the emperor beast, and has been used now. Unfortunately, it was damaged in the battle with the ghost.


    Touching the body of the gun, Ning Tao said: "forging is not necessary. Can you help me make it up completely?"


    "Oh?"


    As soon as Mr. Liu signs, he can see that this gun is extraordinary and very old. It should be a long time ago.


    He has been engaged in weapon refining for so many years, and he has seen a lot of magic soldiers, but he is far more powerful than this silver spear. However, compared with his Jiulong Suozi armour, it should be a little lower.


    He took the long gun and looked at it carefully. Then he hesitated and said, "with respect, the technique and material of this weapon should have disappeared in this era."


    "Generally, things like this from ancient times are basically disposable in modern times, because techniques and materials are scarce. Unless something can be replaced, I need to study it carefully if I really want to make up for it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and said, "well, I''ll bother you a lot."


    Then he gave Bai Luo to him. This was his first weapon in the true sense after he came to the fairyland. He accompanied him to fight in the eight wastelands, the southern region, the northern region and the triangle region. He had a deep feeling for a long time.


    Even if he doesn''t use it anymore, he will make it up.


    Bai Yue, who plays with xiaolulu, picks his eyebrows, thinks about it, but doesn''t speak.


    According to his current level, it''s estimated that the so-called Jiulong Suozi armour can make him see. He broke the ordinary seven grade magic weapon as soon as he broke it


    At night, stars dot.


    The people of the Liu family are either busy, practicing or thinking about smelting.


    But in the dark, a man''s whereabouts are very strange, and he sneaks into a firewood room. How long, a dark shadow also flashes into the room.


    "Who''s coming?"


    "The Wu family Boss, Cape hammer The dark shadow that rushes in after, slowly way in the shadow.


    Another figure walked out and said, "Liuqi, fire in the earth."


    A pair of signals, both of them relax.


    With a faint ray of moonlight shining in, the faces of Liuqi and boss Wu appear in front of us. They are Conspiracy.


    "Now what?"


    "Where on earth did that son of a bitch named Ning come from? How could it ruin our plan? "


    "And after this, your immortal father will not easily hand over the upper part of the Jiulong calcined immortal resolution, and will be more on guard."


    Wu eldest brother''s face is ugly way.


    Hearing this, Liu Qi''s eyes flashed a vicious light, and said coldly: "the old man has been wary of me, and he plans to support the second one."


    "But it''s not so easy to take everything from me. In the final analysis, it''s the damned son of a bitch. He turned the tables against the wind and got my father''s appreciation. It''s all his fault."


    "Just a little bit, a little bit..."


    From the voice can hear that gnashing hatred, thick unwilling, venomous.


    Boss Wu frowned and suddenly said, "I still can''t figure out who smelted the nine day cold iron? It''s a perfect level. "


    "They only went in for a short time and smelted it when they came out. I wonder if the old man of your family is aware of it and deliberately set us up."


    "No!"


    "After my judgment, I can basically conclude that it was the bastard named Ning who made the ghost. If the expectation is not bad, he should have a strong spirit flame."


    "By the way, have you got the lower part?" Liu Qi looks forward to the elder Wu.


    The latter grinned and said, "I''m very successful here. I''ve already begun to understand. But without the upper part, the powerful Jiulong immortal forging is only a remnant. How can I forge immortal artifacts?""If the plan doesn''t succeed, we don''t have the capital to go to the big man and let the two pedantic old men merge, it''s impossible."


    Speaking of this, the Chaifang is quiet again.


    Liu Qi thought about it, then suddenly squinted and said, "when will Wu shisan messenger come to inspect the goods?"


    "It''s probably tomorrow. As soon as the finishing work is finished tomorrow, the Jiulong Suozi Jia will be finished. But our plan failed. Apart from confessing everything, the special envoy will not look up to us at all."


    "What to do?" Boss Wu is ugly.


    Liu Qi''s eyes flashed fiercely, but coldly said: "in any case, we all have to rely on that big man. Even if we sacrifice some, we have to present a complete Jiulong calcined immortal resolution in front of the special envoy."


    "By the way, I heard that the boy surnamed Ning also took part in the finishing work and tried to kill him. As for the upper part, give it to me..."


    Boss Wu''s eyes gradually contracted into needle eyes.


    A moment later, they parted ways.


    But no one found it, and suddenly a pair of bright eyes lit up in the dark of the wood room


    Early the next morning, ready to go.


    The final work was finished in the forging room of the Wu family. A group of guards, such as Ning Tao, Bai Yue, Liu Laozi and Liu Sheng, set out one after another.


    I''m very excited to see the old man. Although he is the age of crane''s hair, he is strong and energetic.


    Today, in particular, is a time of achievement.


    All the way to Wu''s home.


    Led by a servant, they came to the forge room, where a white haired old man was waiting impatiently.


    "Hum, old man, I don''t know what day it is, but I''m still dawdling."


    Mr. Liu snorted coldly and said: "I''m not late. You can''t wait any longer. I''ll tell you, today I''ve invited a big man to help me. I''m sure it will open your eyes."


    "Oh? Who is it? "


    Mr. Wu curiously searched the crowd.


    But the next second, but see Liu old son pointed to Ning Tao, full face of praise, make the latter wry smile.


    Mr. Wu was stunned and sniffed: "old man, are you making fun of me? Is this little guy a big man? Does he know anything about refining

 Chapter 2078

    Ning Tao scratched his head and then laughed bitterly. Let alone, he didn''t know anything about refining utensils.


    Seeing this, Mr. Wu''s face suddenly darkened and said, "old man, I didn''t mean to embarrass you. You should know the importance of this matter. If you mess it up, you will destroy the family."


    "You find a person who can''t refine weapons to participate in this plan. What if you leak secrets and make trouble?"


    "That is, it doesn''t matter if master Liu wants to exterminate the clan. Don''t involve me in the Wu family. The first success of this business must be ours. It''s better for you to quit together."


    A bright man sneered.


    Hearing this, Mr. Liu sneered and said, "Wu Yunfeng, when will it be your turn to speak here? You''ve got a lot of courage, right?"


    "Hum, old man, I just want to compete with you. I don''t think I will lose to you this time."


    The man said with a fire.


    All of a sudden, the temperature around rose, the flame was seven colors, very gorgeous, the temperature is also very high, you can feel the hot energy of the irritability.


    "Well, this Is this seven color fire


    "You got the legendary seven color fire?" Liu and others were shocked.


    Of course, there is a touch of envy.


    Their Liu family has the highest smelting level, and what they want most is Spirit flame.


    Wu''s forging level is the highest, the most desired thing, of course, is skill, and strength.


    But now the Wu family has got Lingyan, and with forging, he is bound to beat the Liu family in the future. On the contrary, his Liu family''s qualifications are mediocre.


    It''s like there''s no great character at all.


    "Jie Jie, how about old man Liu? What you want most is in my hand. I lost to you, but I got what you want most. Tut Tut, the fate is really wonderful. I will win you this time."


    Wu Yunfeng shows off excitedly.


    However, old Liu didn''t care about him at all. He would have been afraid of him before, but now, with that little friend, what is seven color fire?


    He said immediately, "I''m here to do business, not to compete with you. Lao Wu, let''s start as soon as possible, so as not to delay the best time of refining."


    Then he asked Ning Tao to go ahead.


    The latter smile, in the dismay of the Wu family, then walk in front of the Liu family.


    Bai Yue is also interested in it. He has never seen it with his own eyes. Now he can see it well.


    The forge room is very busy.


    You can hear a lot of noises, but they gather into a sweet chapter, the sound of forging, the sound of melting furnace, the sound of beating iron It''s like opening the door to a new world.


    Ning Tao looks surprised. It seems that refining utensils is not a person''s job, but it will be easier.


    A man who practices utensils is a master.


    It didn''t take long to reach the deepest point.


    I saw a huge stove connected to the earth''s core fire. The colorful raw materials were all ready. There were also many secret boxes. A two meter high hammer was estimated to be very heavy.


    "Lao Wu, it seems that you are ready. The last two items are Wenhuo and finalization."


    Mr. Liu asked.


    Hearing this, Wu Laoning said: "in the last two items, you must not make mistakes. If you succeed, you will be beautiful. If you fail, you will destroy your family."


    "Wenhuo will be handed over to your Liu family."


    "Wu Kai, I''ll give it to you!"


    Mr. Wu asked a big man.


    On hearing this, the latter gave a heavy "um" sound. The earth was shaking at every step. His muscles were biting together, as hard as a rock, as heavy as Mount Tai, and his arms were as thick as a bucket.


    He is the Wu family. Who can believe him if he doesn''t see it with his own eyes?


    And Liu Lao is a cold sweat, fortunately, thanks to Ning Xiaoyou save the field.


    But all of a sudden, a group of seven color fire came out of the stove, turned into a small snake and rushed to Ning Tao. With the struggling strength of the Dragon inside, an attack that was enough to kill Lian Dao came.


    "No Asshole, Wu Yunfeng, what the hell are you doing? " Both Liu and Wu were furious.


    "To die!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, but he stood up with his hands down. A golden flame suddenly rose at his feet and turned into an ancestor dragon. Full of imperial authority, he rushed into the fire and swallowed the seven color flame.


    "Ah...!"


    Wu Yunfeng''s eyes widened, and he vomited blood. He was killed and the fire was swallowed.


    A palm hit, actually instant it into the ground.


    It was Bai Yue''s hand.


    Without waiting for everyone to recover, the fiery dragon was suddenly suppressed, and its dragon soul was nine in one. It was a variation, but how could it be quiet again.


    What kind of flame can suppress it?


    The next second, the raw material flows into the shaping tank.


    To be exact, it is to flow into a prepared model of Jiulong Suozi armour. The next step is to shape it, build it with great strength, temper it, and finish it before it cools down."Quick, quick..."


    The two old men screamed excitedly.


    Hercules Wu Kai roared, grabbed the hammer and hit it on the template, but the next second a stronger force came back.


    "Whoa, whoa


    Not only did he vomit blood on the spot, his arms were broken.


    The two meter high hammer was heavily thrown out, and the two old men were shocked. Could it be the result of the mutation just now? There are records in ancient books that the mutation has good and bad, and the best one can add attributes.


    Isn''t that armor equipped with anti shock?


    "Old three, it''s up to you!"


    Ning Tao squints his eyes toward white more light way.


    The latter grins and grabs the giant hammer. In terms of strength, I''m afraid no one is more suitable than his "peak of strength". It feels like a stick in his hand.


    "Secret art, ancient bully!"


    Bai Yue''s strength burst out, and a terrible breath burst out, like a yellow scarf Hercules, which hit down heavily, and the whole forging room was shocked.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    One breath, even hit 81 hammer.


    At this moment, the whole forging room was torn apart. The power was so terrible that the ghosts and gods were shocked.


    Is that Jiulong Suozi Jia?

 Chapter 2079

    "Boom...!"


    The magnificent forging room collapsed.


    But all the people''s spiritual power burst out and directly shattered the dust. With excited and nervous eyes, they immediately looked at the shaping pool. Was the forging successful?


    This is the only voice of nearly a thousand people.


    Ning Tao opens perspective and takes a glance at it. The expression on his face is very wonderful.


    Under his eyes, he actually went to the shaping pool and fished out a fuzzy nail stomach from the model which was broken by Bai Yue. It looked grey. It''s hard to imagine that this is the Jiulong lock nail?


    The next second, however, a flame swept by.


    All of a sudden, the golden light was shining, the dazzling light was dazzling, and the Dragon chants were heard, as if nine ferocious dragons were roaring in their ears.


    The people were shocked and looked up.


    Ning Tao has a golden stomach in his hand. I don''t know if it''s because of the golden flame. There is a piece of armor interwoven with silk thread and nine ferocious dragons winding around his body. They are aggressive.


    Holding it in his hand, he felt like a piece of silk. He pulled it hard, only to find that it was as hard as diamond silk.


    "Good, good body armor and stomach. It''s hard and soft. It''s made of fine workmanship. It doesn''t invade water and fire. It can carry all kinds of poisons. It seems that it has the function of relieving force and anti shock. It''s really the best of the best."


    Ning Tao stroked a stomach and exclaimed.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Liu Lao laughed excitedly, especially when he heard the praise, which was undoubtedly an admission of the forging skills of the two families.


    "Jiulong suozika, it''s finally done!"


    Thousands of people were overjoyed, worked hard for a whole year, and finally built it. This is absolutely the highest achievement of the two families in history.


    Even in the grave, it''s enough to be proud.


    Bai Yue''s eyes are shining. He''s also excited about it. Good baby, but he can''t use it. He specializes in the way of power. He''s indomitable. If he has armor, it will weaken his will.


    But Ning Tao is also excited.


    What he thought was right. The latter was really excited, and he was very greedy for this treasure.


    The things forged by his hands are naturally the most suitable armor for him. That Jiulong can resonate with himself, and the silk thread also adapts to the temperature


    However, this is the result of other people''s work.


    Ning Tao sighs at the bottom of his heart. He thinks he is not a good man, but he is not a villain of Jianli uprising.


    Just about to give this armour to Liu Lao, a streamer suddenly fell from the sky and fell heavily on the ground. It was full of weight, domineering and side leaking. The eyebrows were filled with rebellious, giving people a kind of prickly and scared feeling.


    "Boy, give me that armor."


    "What do you want? Why? "


    Ning Tao cold hum, flash a haze, fall from the sky, want to take the armor?


    It seemed that they were about to fight. Liu and Wu quickly stood up and said, "you two, misunderstandings. This is a misunderstanding. It''s all your own. Don''t do it."


    "My own people?" Ning Tao frowned.


    "That''s right. This Jiulong Suozi armour was commissioned by the Wu shisan emissary. The materials and drawings are all provided by this emissary. Today is the last day of delivery. Ning Xiaoyou, give it to him quickly."


    Old Liu advised with a bitter smile.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, wry smile repeatedly, originally is such a thing, this is to meet the real master.


    Immediately a sigh, will a stomach thrown in the past, but this moment, he only feel empty heart.


    Wu shisany grabs Jia''s stomach and looks happy. He has spent a whole year on this thing and finally got it. When the adult enters the second forbidden area, he will be brilliant.


    If you can''t add wings like a tiger, how can you spend time on it


    Mr. Liu, Mr. Wu and others are busy congratulating each other. As soon as the matter is completed, they will get a lot of benefits.


    At this time, Ning Tao simply stopped looking and turned to look for Bai Yue. At that time, he would see if Bai Luo could be rebuilt. If not, he would set out to go to the Dalao fairy palace.


    "Why? What about Bai Yue? "


    There is no white figure in the sight.


    "What the hell, where''s the kid?" Ning Tao scratched his head and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "No Be careful... "


    There was an old scream in my ear.


    Also at this time, Ning Tao all over the hair burst up, behind a cold straight to the top of the head, eyes instantly stare round, brain a blank.


    "Move, move..."


    "Xuanwudun!"


    A shield rises between the lightning and flint.


    "Boom "Pooh..."


    Before Ning Tao had time to turn around, he felt a huge force coming from behind, directly driving him into the ruins, but the shield also weakened a lot of strength.


    Thousands of people were shocked.


    The man who did it was Wu shisan.


    Mr. Liu and Mr. Wu were stunned. They didn''t have time to react to the scene just now. They just cried out in a hurry. Now they couldn''t turn around.How did Wu shisan start?


    "Messenger," he said anxiously, "you must have made a mistake. Ning Xiaoyou is our helper. Without his help, I''m afraid he can''t do it."


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao coughed blood and crawled out of the ruins.


    His eyes were full of murders, and his anger rose from his chest. He helped him build his body armor, but in return, he got a shot from the back, which almost killed him.


    Obviously, it''s been a long time.


    "For Why? "


    "We should meet for the first time. Why did you attack me? We have a grudge? "


    Ning Tao wiped the blood from his mouth and said it was ferocious.


    On hearing this, Wu shisan raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t die. He put away Jiulong Suozi armour, took out a tiger head sword, and said with a grim smile, "we have no hatred, but you should be Ning Tao."


    "Not bad?"


    Old Liu and old Wu felt a thump in their hearts.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    Wu shisan laughed wildly, touched the tiger''s head and said: "since you know who you are, you dare to come to Zhongyu. Are you not afraid to die?"


    "The first goddess, xianyueyi "Fiance."


    "For that?" Ning Tao is gloomy.


    "More than that, I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of the name" Wu Wentian. "


    "I don''t care who he is. Does it have anything to do with killing you?" Ning Tao''s face flashed with impatience, and a sense of killing burst into flames.


    But at this time, Liu and Wu exclaimed, more afraid: "little friend, don''t be presumptuous, that" Wu Wen Tian "is not what you and I can offend."


    "I think you should be clear about the list of five immortals. Wu Wentian is the ninth in the list of immortals. He is a battle maniac. He conquered thirteen heavenly arrogants and is known as the thirteen beasts. Wu shisan is one of them."


    "What?" Ning Tao suddenly froze.


    Seeing his fright, Wu shisany looked proud and said sarcastically, "even if you don''t know these people, I think you should know them clearly."


    "Wu Sheng, Wu Hua!"


    NQ $0,


    as soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrank, he lost his voice and exclaimed, "what is Wu Wentian and you? Are they all from the Xianwu sect of the eastern region?"


    "The answer is correct!"


    "So no matter which one, I have a reason to kill you. Tut Tut, I can only say that you are very unfortunate. I met this genius just when I arrived in Zhongyu."


    Wu shisan licked his lips with a knife.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao twisted his neck and said with a sneer: "you want to kill me?"


    "Ha ha, Ning Tao, look who this is?" A crazy laugh came.


    When they turned around, they found that Liu Qi and eldest brother Wu appeared at the door. The former held a knife in his hand and was in his arms It''s xiaolulu.


    "Wuwu Uncle... "

 Chapter 2080

    Ning Tao, who was struck by thunder, gradually widened his eyes and burst out a boiling anger.


    Roared: "give me Let her go


    Liu Qi was startled, and then put the knife against Lulu''s neck. His face was evil and he said: "little bastard, you don''t see what qualifications you have. You dare to roar with me. Now I''m threatening you. Kneel down for me."


    When Wu shisan saw this, he was full of banter.


    "Let go of Lu. I want to give you my niece."


    Liu''s face was full of anger.


    "Wuwu, uncle, grandfather, Lulu is so miserable..." Little Lulu cried in pain.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "I have never admitted that I have this niece. If I want to save her, I can hand over the upper part of the Jiulong calcined immortal resolution. Otherwise, I will not be blamed for killing my relatives."


    Liu Qi''s face flashed with murder.


    And said, will be in the hands of the knife close to an inch.


    "No!"


    Ning Tao and Liu Lao exclaimed at the same time.


    But Wu Lao sees this shape, suddenly fixed on own eldest brother, how can he follow Liu Qi''s side?


    The top half? Is


    Immediately angrily, he said, "little boy, you two are planning a complete Jiulong calcined immortal decision together. Have you passed the second half to him?"


    "To be exact, it''s me," Wu shisan said with a grin.


    He looked at Liu Lao and said with an evil smile: "I didn''t expect that two small families had hidden such a big secret. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''ll hand over the upper part of Jiulong calcined immortal and submit to my Xianwu gate."


    "In this way, I can assure you that you two will not die. On the contrary, I will destroy the family."


    "I give you the shit. I didn''t expect that the Wu family is such a person. If I had known that, I would not have helped you to refine the weapons. I want to plot my family''s ancestral mental arts. I tell you, delusion."


    "Lao Liu, even if he died, he couldn''t give it away," Wu scolded.


    The old figure was shaking with anger.


    "Father, why? Just because I''m angry for a moment, I have to break up that powerful mental method. If I merge, I''ll join Xianwu sect and wuwentian sect again. By that time, we''ll be prosperous."


    "You two don''t have to worry about the materials. Even in your lifetime, you can forge immortal wares. Isn''t that your dream all the time?"


    Liu Qi and Wu eldest brother entice a way.


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly. Looking at the crying little Lulu, he puts his eyes on Liu Lao.


    The latter suffered and fell into all kinds of torture. He didn''t expect that it was his eldest son or an outsider who betrayed himself.


    Even more, he took his own niece as a threat to force himself to break the precepts and do things that were not allowed by the ancestral precepts.


    "Damn it


    "No, Lulu, my daughter, let her go," Yue Xuan''s cry came from a distance.


    Holding a soft sword and killing her with red eyes, Liu Sheng, Liu Tong and others desperately hold her.


    "Mother, Lulu is in pain..." Lulu''s big eyes were red with tears.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are wide open, and his forehead is blue. But Wu shisan stares at him.


    His accomplishments Five aspects of the cultivation of Tao.


    But I feel that its strength is comparable to that of the Dragon hall leader.


    "Hand it in quickly. You don''t have much time. Ask Ning Tao to kneel down for me and you to hand in the upper part. You don''t want to make a great success, but some people in the family want to stop others."


    Liuqi''s furious roar.


    The knife in my hand will cut her neck.


    "Don''t hand it in, I''ll hand it in..." Old Liu clenched his teeth and cried out.


    He has lost his eldest son and can''t lose his second son any more. He has been ashamed of him for years.


    Mr. Wu''s lips were wriggling and he wanted to say nothing.


    The next second, he saw Liu take out a piece of jade from his arms. It was a remnant jade with a light yellow color, but inside it there were dense runes like ants and insects.


    This That''s the top half.


    Old Liu took a look at old Wu and said bitterly, "old Wu, I''m sorry."


    Then he threw it.


    Liu Qi and Liu Qi are about to pick them up, but a figure is faster than them. They catch the incomplete ancient jade. It''s the Wu shisan.


    As soon as he turned over his hand, he took out another incomplete ancient jade. The two were combined, and it was complete.


    "Jiulong calcined immortal, all together!"


    Wu shisan immediately looked up at the sky and laughed wildly.


    And two old see, only feel angina pectoris.


    "Quick Let Lulu go, you bastard, and let her go, "Liu Laohong roared with his eyes.


    On hearing this, Liu Qi turned his eyes and said sarcastically, "don''t panic, old man. There is still one person who hasn''t knelt down. This is a more important part."


    "The fiance of xianyueyi, the first goddess, kneels in front of us. What do you think it''s like?""Ha ha...!"


    All three of them grinned grimly.


    Hearing this, er Lao and a group of people gnash their teeth.


    Ning Tao''s tendons burst, but he took a deep breath and wanted to kneel down. The man could bend and stretch, and his uncle was enough to make him go through fire and water for him.


    But at this time, he seemed to hear something, his body was stiff, and his face was strange.


    "Don''t kneel down quickly, I''ll count three, or I''ll kill her."


    Liu Qi was forced again.


    But rather than kneel down, Ning Tao is straight and says with a smile to Lulu: "Lulu, don''t be afraid, there is an uncle. You listen to him. The uncle is not good to you. You turn around and slap him to vent your anger."


    "He often bullies your father and mother..."


    "Well


    ''0


    the crowd was stunned.


    What does this kid want?


    Don''t you want to kneel down and let the little girl die?


    Liu Qi was stunned for a moment, and then burst out laughing. It turns out that this boy is also a coward. For such a big boy, he can get ten slaps.


    It doesn''t hurt to let her cut herself with a knife.


    Small Lulu a listen, red big eyes looked at uncle, actually really turned to slap.


    But at this moment, her whole body burst out of a towering force, a huge yellow scarf Hercules, instantly gathered behind her, the earth collapsed, the seemingly continuous palm was like a Tyrannosaurus Rex collision.


    "No Boom


    "No!"


    Wu shisan''s face changed. Although he didn''t know what happened, he knew that the little girl was the key.


    We have to get her.


    He immediately grabbed the big knife and rushed to her.


    Liu Qi was hit into the ground tens of meters deep by this palm, and the elder Wu was dumbfounded. Wu shisan suddenly appeared from behind, and his fingers were like claws.


    But little Lulu screamed and clapped her hand with her eyes closed, just like a dragon wagging its tail.


    "Boom!"


    "No..."


    In a flash, Wu shisan''s hematemesis retreated suddenly.


    But after a flash of wind behind him, a long gun came out for no reason. There was a black awn on it. It turned the world upside down. Yin and Yang were retrograde, and even the void was torn.


    "You attacked me just now, and you''re going to get it back."


    "Immortal method, turn the world around!"

 Chapter 2081

    This shot was too sudden, and it had been a long time. It launched a surprise attack in a tricky position.


    "Broken...!"


    Ning Tao roared and killed.


    However, Wu shisan felt the horror of the blow and hit him in a hurry. However, when he was hit by the Yellow turban strongman, he could play a few percent of his power in a hurry.


    "Boom boom!"


    When the two collide, the earth collapses.


    After only a pause or two, Wu shisan''s power was disintegrated, and the gun was shot.


    "No It''s impossible... "


    One shot of the storm blew out hundreds of meters before it stopped.


    In the room of lightning and flint, people can''t react to what happened, but the whole courtyard is in ruins, like being destroyed by several monsters.


    Mr. Liu, Mr. and Mrs. Yue Xuan, Mr. and Mrs. Wu were stunned. What happened?


    How did the situation reverse in a flash?


    And Lulu, how can she have such a strong power?


    Ning Tao breathes heavily and looks at the new seven grade magic weapon in his hand. It''s full of cracks. Is the power of that blow too powerful?


    It''s burning money.


    "Cough...!"


    Among the wastes, Wu shisan got up.


    That vomits the blood the lips to become white, a pair of eyes are full of fear, he didn''t care about Ning Tao''s offensive, more didn''t care about the eyes of two big families.


    Instead, he focused on the power of xiaolulu.


    That rune Juli


    "This How can it be? You have the ancient yellow scarf amulet, which has long been lost. In today''s fairyland, only one person can


    "He is Third in the list of immortals, Bai Yue, "Wu shisan said with a pale fear.


    "What?"


    The crowd was shocked.


    They are so hard and fawning that they just want to climb up the big tree wu Wentian, the ninth in the list of immortals, which is a legend of the five famous regions.


    But now, how does it relate to the third party.


    With a scream, Wu shisan did not hesitate to destroy his foundation. He tried his best to escape. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a streamer and disappeared. His speed was as fast as lightning, and he didn''t even dare to say a word.


    "This


    Boss Wu was suppressed in the confusion.


    At this time, don''t know what happened to the small Lulu, suddenly feel tired, fatigue, unexpectedly eyes a black soft faint.


    Ning Tao a bite teeth, chase is unable to chase, had to catch a flash to faint lulu.


    The ancient runes on her body are disappearing rapidly, but some of them are still hidden in her body. It seems that if there are any special circumstances, they can break out again and save her life.


    "This is Ancient yellow scarf talisman


    Ning Tao was surprised. Just now he heard something from the sound, which is worthy of the crystallization of ancient wisdom.


    "Ah Boom... "


    All of a sudden, a shadow came down.


    Thousands of people were startled and looked at the guy who was beaten like a dead dog. He turned out to be Wu shisan, one of the thirteen beasts.


    "This Who can do it? "


    The next second, a young man in white robes appeared.


    He stepped on him with one foot, and said with a condescending sneer, "come on, Wu Wentian, what''s the matter with that kid? Why did he go to such a small place and use his big pen?"


    "You It''s really you, Bai Yue. You How can you be here? Do you know our plan and want to destroy it... "


    Wu shisan repeatedly vomited blood and startled him.


    They were so shocked that their hearts trembled and their faces were shocked. It turned out that this young man in white robe was the existence of the bull force who asked Heaven in martial arts competition.


    That''s the top three of the five immortals list.


    What''s more ridiculous is that such a real dragon is always around them, and they don''t even know it.


    "Cut, don''t put gold on his face. Do I need to be on guard against Wu Wentian? If you want to beat him, you can only say that I''m unlucky to meet you. I''ll spare your life. "


    Bai Yue''s indifferent overlook.


    Ning Tao, Liu Lao and others are watching, with tension and doubt on their faces.


    "Adults build armor for the second forbidden area. If you don''t become an immortal, everyone in the immortal list can''t become an immortal. Isn''t it all for the second forbidden area? Adult reserve strength, is to beat you in the penalty area


    Wu shisan''s ferocious roar.


    "The second forbidden area?"


    Ning Tao''s face sank. He had seen the horror of the fifth and sixth penalty areas.


    What kind of terrible scene is the second forbidden area next to the first forbidden area and the endless forbidden area?


    Hearing this, Bai Yue sneered and said: "I know that boy is restless and wants to beat me with armor. I''ll lend him ten pieces and blow them up. I''ll beat him next time.""It''s you, once a genius, who made Wu Wentian a running dog and 13 beasts, all dogs, but I said, "I''ll kill you if I don''t kill you."


    "Thank you Hiss... "


    The voice just fell, a blood arrow shot from the neck.


    The head of a silver gun pierced his neck, and blood flowed and stabbed his lifeblood.


    "Well, you How dare you Kill me... " Wu shisan spits out a mouthful of internal organs and his eyes are empty.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, and his gun was so powerful that he shocked his head to pieces. Then he picked out the long gun and put the ring in his hand.


    On the first exploration,


    the complete ancient jade and Jiulong suozijia are all in the field.


    Immediately sneered: "I didn''t say that I would let you go, this is also a gift I sent to Xianwu gate."


    However, Liu Lao and Wu Lao were trembling, cold and pale, and their lips were trembling. It was over, it was all over. Wu shisan''s emissary died here, and the one who was waiting for them was extermination.


    Not to mention xianwumen or wuwentian, the thirteen monsters he conquered could easily destroy the two. This is doomed.


    "When heaven is gone, our family must not violate our ancestral precepts..." Old Liu was distressed, kneeling on the ground and choking.


    "Well, why do you cry? There''s a young man here. He asks Wu Tian if he dares to move one of your fingers. I''ll break one of his bones. What''s the fear?"


    White more immediately helpless curl mouth.


    Hearing the speech, the second elder cried: "Lord Bai, there is more than one person who asks for heaven. There is also Xianwu gate. We have no background, and you can''t always protect our family. Sooner or later, we will be destroyed by him."


    Thousands of people pleaded.


    Bai Yue frowned. He really couldn''t protect them all the time, but Ning Tao said: "I can provide a good place for the two families."


    "There, you not only have enough materials to make magic weapons, but also sufficient treatment and conditions. Of course, the hand of xianwumen can''t reach that place."


    "Oh? Where is it? "


    "The triangle, the overlord of Qianyu, is the first gate in the world, which is the force created by Ning Tao."


    Ning Tao is proud.


    "Three "Triangle?"


    Mr. Wu and others were almost enraged. In their eyes, the triangle is a colony, which has long been divided up by many forces. What else can it have?


    "I dare to ask Master Ning, what''s the advantage of joining our two weapon refining families. Although we have caused trouble, I think there are still many forces who want to win us over. It depends on who gives us good conditions."


    "After all, we have to consider for the ethnic people," Mr. Wu asked tentatively?


    After hearing this, Ning Tao thought about it. There is really no good treatment for the two families.


    "Why, wait?"


    In front of Ning Tao''s eyes, a flash of light suddenly flashed. He remembered that he had obtained a mysterious method of refining utensils in the earth, Tibetan areas and North Street Pavilion.


    Immediately in the ring rummaged up, not long, surprise out of a yellow ancient books.


    "Taigu Refining record


    The two elders looked at each other strangely. After taking a look, their looks gradually changed from suspicion to shock. They were ecstatic, excited, excited, and their bodies trembled.


    "This This is the general principle of refining utensils


    What is the general plan?


    There are more than ten kinds of smelting techniques, including detailed explanation of materials and details of smelting. There are three parts of great ability and eight pieces of mental skills. Among them, two pieces are better than Jiulong calcined immortal.


    There are even some drawings of immortal utensils. They are all famous magic weapons in ancient times, such as fire dragon ring, nine section magic whip, glass tower


    The most important thing is that these are all lost ancient techniques. If you really want to learn them, they can forge all kinds of immortals. However, they think that the Jiulong forged immortals are precious in front of them. They really don''t deserve to lift shoes.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll change it..."


    "If you don''t change it, you won''t change it even if you die. It''s a deal. Our two families have sold it to you, but we must understand this archaic refining record."


    Two old men hold Ning Tao''s thigh to play a rogue.


    ¡£ }More "New% fastest on pwt0ll


    "

 Chapter 2082

    Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Although he didn''t know the value of Taigu Lianqi, he knew that it was a chicken to him.


    If it''s Danlu, that''s a big help.


    People''s energy is limited, especially now, he has no leisure to understand, let alone refine the weapon.


    Instead of making it a decoration in the ring, it''s better to give it to the people who need it to play a greater role. Anyway, people are all from the world, and it''s the world that makes them make great achievements.


    How can he not understand such a lucrative business.


    He immediately said with a smile: "don''t worry, as long as you two families join our family and are loyal, our lineage inheritance will naturally make the elder study thoroughly. From today on, we will be a family."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "More Thank you, sect master, thank you... " The excited words of the two old men were not sharp.


    If Ning Tao hadn''t handed over the complete Jiulong calcined immortal decision to Mr. Wu, I''m afraid the two old men would fight and take one at the same time to understand in turn.


    At this time, Yue Xuan ran from behind, holding Lulu tightly in his arms with tears in his eyes.


    Her family is gone, only a brother left, she can''t lose her daughter, just now she almost collapsed.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao suddenly said, "elder Liu, in fact, sister Xuan''s life experience is a person from my triangle..."


    "I know!"


    To everyone''s surprise, Liu said with a bitter smile.


    Liu Tong, Yue Xuan and even Bai Yue were stunned for a moment. How could the old man know?


    Seeing that Ning Tao and others were stunned, old Liu said: "I have two sons in my life. If I don''t know the origin of my daughter-in-law, I will not tolerate his marriage."


    "Outsiders do have misunderstandings about the triangle and look down on it, but you know, not everyone has this view. I''m not angry about the identity of the triangle, but I''m angry that my husband and wife don''t believe me."


    "If they confess to me, how can I look down on them? They''re both human beings. They''re not humble."


    As soon as the words came out, Yue Xuan burst into tears.


    Liu Tong, with tears in his eyes, knelt down heavily towards him and sobbed: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, father. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be angry with you..."


    Yue Xuan also kneels down with lulu in his arms, tears streaming down his face. This kneeling helps to clear all the grudges.


    "Father, my daughter-in-law is wrong..."


    Liu''s eyes were slightly red, and he quickly reached out his hands to help them. This move is undoubtedly a disguised recognition of a pair of children. This is the first time for the three to show their hearts in so many years.


    "Congratulations, Lao Liu. Everything is going well at home," said Wu, his nose aching with envy.


    People''s tears blurred, moved by the truth, this may be the envy of old age.


    It''s good that Liu Tongzi''s tears were all hurt by the three masters of his family.


    Mr. Wu took a look at the suppressed elder Wu, and even passed on the title of the head of the Wu family to his third son.


    According to their words, when you are old, you don''t have the heart and spirit. You should know how to let go. Moreover, two precious true solutions of refining utensils are just in front of you, so you can have a free time to understand nature.


    Maybe, I can really make immortal utensils in my life. When I move to tiantianmen, I will shut down immediately... "


    After a long time, the two families got busy.


    Ning Tao didn''t go to mix, just staring at the ruins, Liu Qi and Wu are mostly abandoned by him. Although they have saved their lives, the two frustrated old men intend to imprison them for life.


    With the remaining years, let them repent


    "Why, it seems that there are so many feelings," Bai Yue''s playful laughter came from behind him.


    Instead of looking back, Ning Tao said: "how do you know they want to attack Lulu?"


    "Of course I overheard it. I didn''t feel right during the day yesterday. When I was practicing at night, there were two sneaky guys meeting. I heard it from the beginning to the end next to them in secret."


    "Listen to their vicious plan, I don''t have a ripple in my heart, but I want to laugh."


    Bai Yue said with a little grass in his mouth.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao gives him a white look. You really know how to play. Looking at Lulu who is sleeping peacefully in his arms, he doubts: "what is that Fu?"


    "Well, it''s my unique skill. I once got an ancient inheritance, which has made my achievements so far. Ancient yellow scarf Fu is just one of them. I portrayed her in Lulu''s body all night."


    "It''s hard work, but it''s worth my effort to see you like this."


    Bai Yue''s loving mother smiles.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao scratched his head and said, "what do you mean?"


    "The first is to let you be alert. This is not a triangle or a southern region. It''s a real tiger''s den for you. Be careful of everyone.""Second, I didn''t expect that it would be the Wu family or even your enemy. If I had been there just now, the boy would have turned his head and run away, so I would disappear for a while to let you feel the danger."


    "You have to remember that the more you go forward, the more dangerous you are facing. If you still hold the indifferent idea of the past, even if you have me by your side, you are likely to have an accident."


    Bai Yue''s solemn advice.


    "So, you just want me to feel the cruelty, and the more I go forward, I have to meet the more cruel danger," Ning Tao showed a bitter smile.


    "Yes, and to put it mildly, the enemies you are facing are not your real enemies. These people are either your enemy''s families or forces, or they are arranged to deal with you."


    "If they did, you would be dead long ago, and there would be no residue left. I can''t do anything about it, but thanks to the ban, I can still hold on to these threats."


    Bai Yue murmured with grass in his mouth.


    Then hearing this, Ning Tao couldn''t figure it out. He doubted, "who is my enemy?"


    Update ''the fastest way to go to CWU ¡Ì 0, \


    Bai Yue glanced at him, hesitated for a moment, and said: "ten thousand families Longevity list


    "If I don''t tell you something, I''m afraid it will stimulate you. If I don''t have strength, it will only cause tragedy. You just need to bear in mind that 90% of the immortals on the longevity list are enemies of your life and death."


    "But the way to resolve it is also very simple, just a little bit, and that xianyueyi Draw the line. "


    "No way!"


    Ning Tao didn''t even think about it, coldly refused.


    No one can take away the women he has identified in his life. No matter he is Tianjiao in the five regions immortal list or the evil in the immortal list of ten thousand nationalities, even a great emperor can never take away the women he has identified by Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Bai Yue shrugged his shoulders, and he knew it would be like this.


    "So don''t think about it. You''d better think about Wu Wentian''s running dog first. Although the thirteen beasts are a joke in my eyes, any one of them can beat you up."


    "When Wu shisan died here, Wu Wentian will send strong men to search. When these two families leave, let''s go to the great Luo fairy palace."

 Chapter 2083

    Ning Tao did not respond, silent.


    It seems that lulu in his arms is a little cold. Subconsciously, she goes into his arms and warms his heart like a coquettish kitten


    It''s late at night and the cold wind is coming.


    Three thousand core clansmen of the two families quietly came to the outside of Tianhe valley. All the family property was sold off and all the inside information was collected. Everything was simple. Their only valuable thing was craftsmanship.


    As long as there is it, even if they are poor, let them go to a strange place can also grow, but now seems to be waiting for something.


    Soon, two streamers of light fell from the sky.


    "Master, master Bai..." Liu Lao, Wu Lao Qi respectfully said to them.


    Ning Tao swept around, then nodded: "you are welcome to the two hall masters. They are all from their own family. It''s a long journey, and we can''t accompany them. We must be careful."


    "I have sent a letter to tiantianmen. If they receive it, they will come to meet you."


    "That''s very good. I represent the two families. Oh no, calcine fairy hall. Say goodbye to the sect leader. Maybe we will give you a surprise when we see you next time."


    Liu and Wu said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was surprised, and then laughed: "I''ll look forward to it. I''ll see you all over the world."


    "Goodbye..."


    They took the keepsake and left one after another.


    There are many Griffins in groups, and they don''t disturb the nearby city. I''m afraid Tiangu Valley can''t think of it, and the two families suddenly disappeared overnight


    See them disappear in the line of sight gradually, Ning Tao face dew satisfaction, this time, he but received treasure.


    Two inherited refining families.


    Looking at the whole fairyland, there are few people who can do this. Let alone Ning Tao, even Bai Yue only knows a few.


    This boy is very lucky.


    Bai Yue is so surprised that he is wondering whether it is the magical function of the golden light of merit and virtue. He has also refined himself. Is it possible that his fortune has also increased


    "OK, it''s time to go after the busy work," Bai Yue said lazily.


    But Ning Tao looked into the distance and said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s too boring to go on the road like this?"


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "From today on, you hide your identity around me. I''ll see who wants to kill me. Since this road is full of thorns, I''ll cut through the thorns and kill them all the way until they are scared."


    "As long as I don''t reach the moment of life and death, you don''t have to do it. If I fall, it can only be said that it''s fate. I''m Ning Tao, never afraid of challenges."


    "Otherwise how do you and Luo Tian''s elder brother," Ning Tao "bang bang" patted his chest heroically.


    Originally with a smile, Bai Yue''s face turned green instantly, and immediately hummed: "I tell you, don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t admit it."


    "I recognize the second brother, but I don''t recognize the big brother. I want to recognize you with conviction. It''s very simple. Beat me."


    As soon as the words fell, a blow came.


    "Too Yang Fist


    The surging fire was compressed into a huge fist seal, which blew over without leaving a hand.


    "Damn, what are you doing? Come on, I''ll let you abuse you with one hand just as you are now..."


    "Ouch, then try it."


    If you don''t agree with me, please give me a hand... "


    "Boom boom..."


    That night, Tianhe Valley exploded.


    I don''t know which two bastards have been fighting there, from dark to dawn, from the east of the city to the west of the city, so that everyone has black eyes.


    Especially those women who are in the prime of life, one by one gnashing their teeth, straight crazy.


    After the break, it was already afternoon. Just when people thought it was over, they didn''t expect to fight again. Moreover, the destructive power was amazing. Ordinary monks didn''t dare to get close at all, so they had to bite their teeth and endure.


    This forbearance is for three days.


    Tianhe Valley fried the pot directly. Under the scream of a group of old women, tens of thousands of friars killed them and chased ningtao out of the land.


    That kind of violent scene is more terrible than the tide of animals.


    "Whoosh..."


    After escaping for a long time, the fighting continued. They were basically militant and could learn from each other.


    Among the younger generation, the more he dares to be the second in the way of power, the more no one dares to be the first. However, if he is the tenth in the way of power, no one dares to be the top nine.


    Ning Tao is not specialized in power, but he has the "Taixu ancient Sutra", and his spirit body has been greatly developed, and gradually comes to perfection. In terms of power, they are compared with few people in the same level, but now they have met each other.


    When we fight, we forget the darkness.


    But in the end, it is obvious that Ning Tao is completely beaten. Bai Yue is so powerful that he feels like he is facing an immortal. He is too invincible.But under this pressure, Ning Tao''s strength is also advancing by leaps and bounds, and the golden light of merit is completely refined.


    One body cultivation, close to triple.


    And the rising power of the spirit also has a sense of saturation. It seems that there is a sign of breaking through the fourth change of the candle Dragon


    He still had three drops of thunder robbery liquid, but he didn''t move. He planned to wait for a while of hard cultivation to make a breakthrough.


    Bai Yue is his grindstone


    All the way to LianZhan, only to identify an accurate direction, where the two people are earth shaking, it is estimated that no one has ever been so high-profile.


    "In ancient times Bully India


    "Immortal method, dragon and Phoenix pick up stars!"


    The two of them collided with each other heavily. In this small mountain range, they were inseparable from each other.


    "Hey, hey, can you two stop for a while? It''s all the way now. Can you give Mr. turtle a good sleep?" Xiao Hei can''t stand the noise.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    They separated and collapsed heavily on the ground.


    Bai Yue already knew its identity, and was eager to ask for a drop of blood essence, but Xiao Hei didn''t agree. Seeing this, he immediately went to flatter it.


    "Mr. tortoise, you have something to say."


    "What do you say? If it wasn''t for master GUI''s high determination, you would have been possessed by you in refining thunder robbery liquid. Cultivation should be fast and slow. It needs accumulation. What you need now is more enlightenment.


    Xiao Hei is serious.


    As soon as he said that, he suddenly turned his head and said, "boy, you have achieved nine in one, but there is one thing you need to know, twelve is the end."


    "In those days, the emperor of heaven comprehended the twelve ways of immortality, but no matter how he comprehended it, he could never break the number of one yuan. This is likely to be the limit, so I advise you to be cautious in the next step."


    "Your two ways of one grade are comparable to the immortal grade, that is, eleven. According to my calculation, if you understand another immortal grade, you may end up with it."


    "What


    Ning Tao was stunned, and his face changed rapidly.


    That is to say, if he is understanding an immortal product, he can no longer understand the immortal product road?


    "Wait Wait a minute. What do you mean by this guy? " Bai Yue''s eyes widened in an instant.


    "Nine in one, it''s not a product that is not inferior to the immortal product..."


    Little black side head light way.


    Hearing this, Bai Yue was stunned, as if he were living to see the devil. This guy had practiced nine in one.


    Darling, I really underestimate him


    Ning Tao frowned, suddenly looked at Bai Yue and said curiously, "by the way, how many are you in one?"


    "Me?"


    "Well, I have only one immortal way," said Bai Yue with a shrug.

 Chapter 2084

    "One One, are you kidding? How can you be a way? "


    Ning Tao lost his mind for a while.


    Then a stream of disbelief poured out. How can it be? You are the third in the immortal list. How can I be embarrassed when you tell me that I only have one way?


    But little black a pick eyebrow, surprised a way: "you are not to walk of those ancient powerful person''s road?"


    "Yes, it''s a small achievement," Bai Yue scratched his head with a smile.


    "What are you talking about?" Ning Tao is at a loss.


    Xiao Hei was surprised, took a deep look at him, and then explained: "some ancestors think that all roads lead to heaven and earth, and there are various ways, each with its own merits."


    "The final point is actually the same, just to see which is more suitable, simpler and more able to become the mainstream. So in a certain year, various schools appeared, trying to prove themselves."


    "There are Jietian school, Qiqing, Jijing Dao, lixiu These were the mainstream at that time, but with the passage of time, they were gradually eliminated... "


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he suddenly said, "you mean that today''s enlightenment is the mainstream and the most suitable school for the public."


    "Yes, after the verification of time, enlightenment is the most suitable for you human beings, and it is also very suitable for foreigners. Ordinary people can break through when they realize one way, and if they want to become demons, they should understand more."


    "However, it''s not that those schools can''t do it. Some of them are really strong and abnormal, but the conditions are too harsh and difficult for everyone to practice, so they slowly decline."


    Ning Tao suddenly realized, then looked at Bai Yue and said curiously, "then he..."


    "What I cultivate is the ancient school, the extreme realm, the way of power. I only specialize in one, dig it to the extreme, peak, and bring the next one to the strongest, stronger, stronger, break the limit, and stronger..."


    "You don''t think it''s just an immortal product. It includes many things, such as the way of collapse, the way of fragmentation, the way of shock, the way of barbarism, the way of greatness This is the so-called "tongyidao, familiar Wandao."


    "Moreover, the power of this way is no less than that of your nine in one, or even stronger. It''s amazing to cry ghosts and gods, one power Fight the heavens. "


    Bai Yue said with pride.


    Hearing this, Xiao Hei added: "in short, your fusion Avenue is equivalent to fusion color, and finally fusion into nine colors, bright color."


    "But it''s a way, equivalent to a stutter into fat, in fact, the integration is not less than you, but all in one category, all into a nutrient supplement that way, so the principle is almost the same."


    "You have many tricks, but he is single-minded and can''t tell the difference between high and low. There are both advantages and disadvantages."


    "What''s more, a lotus in the eternal green sky, the green emperor, is pushing the road of only one tree to the level of invincible road. You know how abnormal it is."


    Ning Tao is very shocked. It turns out that''s what happened. It seems that his vision is still too small.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. He said strangely: "that What is the highest number of known meltways? There are Is twelve in one? "


    "No, absolutely not!"


    "I''m afraid ten in one is rare, but it''s not absolute. After all, many people on the immortal list are low-key. For example, Wu Wentian seems to be the ninth, but in fact, it''s enough to rank in the top five."


    "Don''t take this as the standard. It often hurts you. Everyone has a card. If you really want to put it together, I can be killed by the top ten people. Only by constantly improving myself is the right way."


    White more solemnly exhort.


    "By the way, what is the second forbidden area that the guy said before? Does it have something to do with your failure to become immortal?" Ning Tao is puzzled.


    Bai Yue hesitated and even avoided: "now you are not suitable to know this. When the time is ripe, I will tell you, saying, where is this?"


    Looking around, it was deserted.


    Ning Tao also strange look, found that like in the wilderness, do not know where to fight?


    "Damn, don''t tell me that you two are lost," said Xiao Hei with wide eyes.


    "Er, this..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head and looked at Bai Yue.


    The latter looks around strangely and suddenly looks at the distant sky. It''s a mountain peak, like a sword of the sky, rising into the clouds, but it gives people an illusion of unreal, and it''s like being in the eternal vicissitudes.


    "Eh, this is the ancient Yijiao cliff. How did you get here?"


    Bai Yue looks at the peak and wonders.


    "What''s that?"


    "One It''s very strange and interesting. By the way, it''s helpful for cultivation. It''s also a place where there is no owner. Do you want to see it? "


    Bai Yue proposed.


    Looking at the distant mountain, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "go, surely, but since it''s a good place, why doesn''t anyone occupy it?"


    "You''ll know when you go...""Whoosh!"


    The two streamers cut through the sky one after another. It didn''t look very far, but they had been flying for a whole morning before they got close to here. Ning Tao was surprised.


    It''s really a strange place.


    There are so many friars coming near here. There are so many friars in groups. It''s just like going to a market.


    Soon, they were near the foot of the cliff.


    There are tens of thousands of people gathered here, most of them are practicing with their knees crossed. There is a force of gravity covering here. Flying can''t fly in, because it will crush the bones of your whole body, so you can only bite your teeth and come in.


    "Ah..."


    A scream suddenly awakened the crowd.


    Thousands of people turned around and found that it was a little genius. He was delusional of flying in directly. As a result, he was directly pressed into a meat cake and fell into a mass of flesh and blood.


    "Er..."


    "That man is like Mu Qing of XuanHuo city. It''s said that he just won the first day of their city," a monk said.


    "On the first day of bullshit, the garbage in the village is nothing. I don''t want to see where it is. If I pull out any one, it''s 100 times better than him. It''s more low-key than him."


    "If you don''t have self-knowledge, you dare to come to the corner of the cliff. You deserve to die," a blonde man sneered.


    The crowd frowned and looked, then the pupils shrank.


    "You You are one of the great beasts of Wu 11 and 13. Why are you here? " A friar was surprised, but he didn''t find it before.


    Hearing the words, the blonde man disdained to sneer, and said haughtily, "of course, I''m here to conquer. I''ve heard a lot about it, and I''ve long wanted to see it, but it''s just gravity. It''s ridiculous. There''s no pressure."


    Then he stepped on it.


    The diamond like ground was stamped out of a pit the size of a washbasin.


    But here, the people who stomp on the iron and steel seem to have changed everything.


    This guy, good What a strength.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao and Bai Yue came from the horizon and flied lightly over the heads of the people. They also flied slowly over Wu Xi''s head. They seemed to feel the pressure and fell down lightly.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The explosion shocked thousands of people.


    Countless pairs of startled eyes saw that the ground, as hard as diamond, was smashed out of a deep pit as big as a pond, with cracks as dense as cobwebs.


    "This This... "


    Wu Shiyi, the blonde man, looked at the pond pit at the foot of others, and then at his own basin pit. His face turned red.


    Asshole, shame, naked shame

 Chapter 2085

    Wu Shiyi, a blonde, gritted his teeth. He was so angry that he flew over his head. He was still so naked.


    It''s bigger than yourself.


    I I I don''t care with the mentally retarded


    He is not stupid, from the moment you can see that the strength of these two people is not simple.


    Ning Tao scratched his head and looked at his feet strangely. The stone is really hard. It seems that it''s because of the gravity over the years. It''s pressed too hard.


    It''s almost as big as the nine day cold iron.


    "Interesting


    "Tut Tut, it''s very busy today. How about it? Isn''t it interesting here? "


    Bai Yue with a mask hugged his arms and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and said happily, "yes, it seems that the more you go forward, the heavier the pressure is. Practicing in this extreme situation is the most helpful to stabilize, polish and refine your accomplishments. It''s really a rare treasure."


    "Is it true that there is no owner here?"


    "Yes, it''s true that no one wants to occupy here, and even some people want to move it as a thing of the town, but without exception, they all fail."


    "Once upon a time, there was a very strong immortal who wanted to dig away thousands of miles with brute force. As a result, he was greatly attacked, and soon fell into the sky. Later, no one dared to think of it and become an open place."


    The white more hits mouth way.


    Just then, a young man with blonde hair suddenly stood in front of them, full of provocative posture.


    Just about to open his mouth, suddenly the pupil shrinks and flashes on Ning Tao''s body. You two are very familiar. It seems that you have good strength. Dare you compete for the height of "eternal name retention"


    "What?" Ning Tao frowned.


    "You don''t know?"


    This time it was the turn of the blonde youth Wu Shiyi, who was stunned. Then he pointed to the high cliff and said, "see, all the names engraved on it depend on strength. The higher they are, the more difficult they are to carve."


    "How dare you compare?"


    When Ning Tao looked up, he saw that there were lots of names on the cliff. Some of them were very light, some were very deep, some were crooked, some were like dragon flying and Phoenix dancing, and some were like the sharp sound of golden daggers.


    The names had a huge impact.


    Ning Tao is very shocking, a name represents a kind of road, represents a kind of strength, meaning, just like a monk''s life''s concentrated essence.


    After seeing it for a long time, I could understand it. With a bang in my mind, it was empty and blank


    "Hello Hello, do you compare? "Wu Shiyi squinted and found Ning Tao a little strange.


    The eye has the extraordinary color, the way accident puts, eh, I wipe, NIMA, don''t tell me he epiphany, martial eleven eyes almost didn''t stare out, dumbfounded.


    "This How is that possible? "


    He just saw a dozen eyes, not to mention epiphany, even did not feel a hair, right.


    A bite of teeth, unexpectedly to catch Ning Tao.


    He wanted to interrupt him, but one arm suddenly grasped him firmly, and there was a cold voice: "another day, now There''s no time. "


    "Click!"


    With a crisp sound, the arm bone was pinched off.


    Wu Shiyi''s eyes were bulging and his veins were exposed. The pain almost made him scream, but he felt a murderous opportunity. He covered his mouth, endured the severe pain and nodded slowly.


    "Go away!"


    Bai Yue throws him away like garbage.


    Thousands of people are shocked. Who is this masked young man in white? He even subdued Wu Shiyi.


    "Damn, you see, that guy suddenly realized..." A friar noticed that Ning Tao lost his voice and screamed.


    Wu Xi stabilized his figure and glared.


    "This asshole is so strong."


    "I''ll give you ten minutes to get away from here and be quiet. Otherwise, I don''t mind beating you all into a ball of mashed meat."


    Bai Yue''s voice exploded in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone was shocked, and felt that he was not easy to be provoked. Especially in this situation, they suddenly realized that this opportunity was not available. If someone really interrupted them, I''m afraid they would be cut off with a knife.


    A hesitation, have to withdraw from thousands of meters away.


    Wu Xi is gloomy. His eyes flash with bitterness. He even chooses to cover his arms and step back.


    But he quietly took out a jade pendant and crushed it


    See everyone back, white more this just relieved, see Ning Tao eyes flash strange, is also a headache, this guy, unexpectedly epiphany.


    It''s really Alas


    He didn''t know whether to be envious or envious. He had been here in those years, but he didn''t have the opportunity.


    His grandmother''s, merit golden light, you go too far


    At this time, Ning Tao felt very quiet.


    It seems that the whole world is dead. There is no eternal cliff. There is only a mysterious ancient stele with ten thousand marks on it.Each name is a kind of Tao, a kind of power, a pure essence.


    Before his eyes, there was no secret.


    Ning Tao feels shocked. Although he doesn''t know what happened, he knows that this is an opportunity, because he feels that he can realize Tao here. Every name here is a kind of Tao, and he can easily understand it.


    You know, there are tens of thousands of names here.


    "Gulu!"


    Ning Tao swallows a mouthful of saliva difficultly, feeling a little incredible, and decides to have a try first.


    In the middle of the ancient monument, there is a name called "xiaoshulang". It is very delicate and aesthetical. His consciousness permeates into it instantly. Unexpectedly, he sees a landscape painting, a delicate boy flying with a dragon pen.


    Every move is sonorous and powerful.


    Gradually, Ning Tao became infatuated. I don''t know how long it took for him to see a clear light in his eyes.


    It turned out that the painting was finished. In his eyes, the vivid landscape painting had only two avenues: "the way of painting, the way of illusion."


    "Is this the way of xiaoshulang?" Murmuring, then a surge of ecstasy.


    I can really understand other people''s Tao.


    Step back and look up again. Among the few names at the top, one is more amazing than the other. Some are as hot as the sun, some are as beautiful as water, some are as misty as immortals, and some are even more enormous


    All of a sudden, he saw Bai Yue''s name, at the top and a group of Tianjiao.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are hot. This is an amazing creation. Tens of thousands of Tao are exposed. If he knows all of them, in this fairyland, Ning Tao dares to talk about the second and several people dares to talk about the first


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    At this time, five days have passed.


    Thousands of people see, Ning Tao still keeps looking up, motionless, empty eyes, in addition to the Tao on the body is intended to enhance, no response.


    Bai Yue knelt beside him and occasionally opened his eyes to have a look.


    But in the crowd, Wu Shiyi''s eyes flashed a look of resentment, and there was a chance to kill. Ning Tao, it''s definitely you. Wait, brother six and brother eight are coming

 Chapter 2086

    On the tenth day, more and more people gathered.


    There is a man at the foot of an ancient cliff who suddenly realized that the event of ten days has spread rapidly and caused huge waves. Of course, nothing has caused a sensation.


    It is said that the man is Ning Tao.


    Who is Ning Tao?


    I''m afraid the people of the five realms of fairyland can''t be clearer. Three years ago, his portraits were pasted all over the streets and alleys of the Middle Kingdom. They were listed as "must kill" and everyone can be killed. At that time, it was xianyueyi who first came to fairyland.


    Although it was suppressed later, many forces were not allowed to appear.


    But unexpectedly, he came to fairyland a year ago, and now he is marching towards the central region.


    Some hidden powers finally gave orders


    "Kill!"


    £©T0 /%


    under the cliff, Bai Yue closed his eyes.


    At one moment, he suddenly opened his eyes and caught the poisonous needle in the air with his fingers. This is a sneak attack and assassination. It has been 39 times in ten days.


    His eyes were cold, and he swung in a certain direction, like an arrow piercing the dawn.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the blink of an eye, it''s in front of you.


    A chilly man suddenly shrinks his pupils, and is killed by the poison needle.


    "Plop...!"


    The body fell to the ground and the people were numb.


    These are all the first people to die. Those people are really inferior. They all smack their lips. There are a lot of people who are sent, but they are all turned over by the white masked man.


    His strength is really amazing.


    But I don''t know who I am?


    Bai Yue is colder and colder. He glances at the man and frowns. There are more and more assassins these days. If he drags on, there will be chaos.


    But after a look at Ning Tao, it seems to be petrified. It seems too early to wake up.


    "Well, I can only bite my teeth and fight hard..."


    At this time, in front of the mysterious monument.


    Ning Tao is tired, and his consciousness is gradually transparent. It takes a lot of energy to understand the road. He only understands hundreds of names. Can''t he?


    "No, never give up!"


    "Opportunities are hard to come by. If you are exhausted, you may go out for a lifetime You can''t get in. "


    Ning Tao looks up at the stone tablet and is unwilling to expose it.


    Although the will is strong, but the spirit power is a little worse, there is not enough power to maintain it.


    Unless he can be supplemented Recover


    "Wait!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes lit up, and he burst out a ray of ecstasy. How could he forget this.


    Looking up, he looked for the names of the power of the spirit. Sure enough, he found hundreds of names about the spirit.


    Among them, the name of "three spirits" is the brightest, which reminds him of The three spirits.


    On the top of the mountain, there is also a name called "Lihuang". He remembers that Xiao Hei said that besides Qingdi, there is a super abnormal person, that is Li Huang.


    Its noumenon is just an ordinary ant.


    Ning Tao''s face is shocked. He doesn''t know if they are the same person, but he has found a solution, that is, let the soul Tao ascend, and then come to understand.


    In this way, it is not impossible to realize all the Tao.


    One clenches one''s teeth and rushes into three souls


    Outside, the wind is surging.


    "Whoosh...!"


    There were more and more people gathered, from 10000 to tens of thousands, because of the gravity.


    "I wipe, this boy ten days, still epiphany, I remember the first fairy list Leng Tingwei came here 18 days, broke the highest record in 3000 years, set a myth, I don''t know how long he will realize."


    A casual monk is envious of Tao.


    Wu Xi smelt speech, immediately sneer a way: "cut, this still need to think, who is Leng Tingwei, who is he, the two are not the same level at all."


    "The record that can''t be surpassed is a myth. It''s said that Leng Tingwei didn''t try his best at that time. The strength is not high, but it has created a world-wide myth. "


    "With him, it''s hundreds of years away."


    This was approved by the public. There were too many cold light rings, ranking first in the list of immortals, and being proud of the genius of the fairyland.


    Many people think he is invincible.


    "Hum...!"


    "It doesn''t take hundreds of years. As long as we work hard enough, we can do it. Leng Tingwei is not invincible. He is also a living person like us."


    "What''s more, he didn''t fail. He was defeated by one move three years ago..."


    The white more uses the dense tone light way.


    As soon as they heard this, they all understood, but the reaction on their faces was fierce and angry.


    Lost to xianyueyi Can that be called lose?


    It was the daughter of the fairy king, the descendant of the benefactor of the fairy world. As the first battle of her return to the fairy world, she naturally wanted to play better. She must have stepped on Leng Tingwei.Among them,


    there must be secrets they don''t know


    But Bai Yue sneered. He was also there that day. It was clear to him whether Leng Tingwei did his best.


    But in the end, it was a crushing defeat.


    But without that failure, I''m afraid there would not have been the number one immortal list who is now more and more frustrated


    "Well Hum... "


    At this time, Ning Tao snorted.


    The nose was heavy, the body was shaking and shaking slightly, and sweat was oozing from the forehead.


    "Ha ha, come on You see, Ning Tao can''t do it. He''s going to fail. It''s only ten days. Compared with Leng Tingwei, he doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes. I''ll say he can''t do it at all. "


    Wu Xi immediately laughed wildly.


    The people shook their heads and sighed. The myth is not so easy to break. Otherwise, how can it be called a myth.


    Bai Yue grits his teeth and clenches his fists in secret. He stares at Ning Tao with a pair of eyes. The rumors these days have already made him angry.


    "Ning Tao, you must hold on, hold on, break the damned record."


    "Don''t you want to be my big brother? If you can''t do that, what qualifications do you have? Let alone let the second brother recognize you, he is... "


    The voice in Bai Yue''s mouth is getting smaller and smaller.


    I don''t know if I heard that. Ning Tao''s violent reaction has stopped, and his momentum has become ethereal. He has changed from precarious to calm.


    They were stunned for a long time.


    Why What''s going on? Isn''t he dying?


    At this time, in front of the mysterious monument.


    Ning Tao breathed heavily and looked at his side. He divided his spirit into three parts. Just now, he broke through the fourth change of the nine changes of the candle dragon, and realized the good things from the "three souls".


    Three soul decision is actually a soul way.


    looked at as like as two peas, who were exactly like himself, and grinned, and then he got a name to read, and the news of the feedback made him happy. Two


    Sure enough, now it''s equivalent to three. He''s three times faster in enlightenment, and his strength has also taken the opportunity to break through. The speed of enlightenment will increase greatly.


    Immediately rushed into the name


    Day 15.


    Wu Xi, who had been waiting for so long, finally came to the rescue. Wu eight, Wu six, even the third brother came, which really made Wu Xi overjoyed.


    Just when he thought he was going to do it, Wu San learned what had happened. He pondered, squinted at Bai Yue with a mask, and chose to wait.


    It seems to depend on whether Ning Tao can break the record

 Chapter 2087

    Wu Xi couldn''t figure out why he had to wait a few days to kill Ning Tao.


    But Liuge youyou said: "do you think it''s a good name to kill the fiance of the first goddess? Or is it better to kill your fiance and a guy who breaks the myth of Leng Tingwei


    "Er, this..."


    Wu Xi was immediately asked dumb.


    His brain suddenly wakes up. When he looks at his third brother, he suddenly realizes that if Ning Tao can break the myth of Leng Tingwei, he will be famous in Zhongyu, and he will be able to kill Ning Tao


    It will be Famous fairy world!


    He can''t run anyway. It''s OK to wait a few more days.


    Bai Yue frowns. There are three of them. There are many strong people hidden in the crowd. Alas, it''s troublesome, but Three days to break the record.


    "You must hold on!"


    At this time, in front of the mysterious monument.


    Ning Tao''s three spirits and ideas have already understood thousands of names, but even if they break through, they can''t hold on for long. Fortunately, there are a lot of soul ways. They go to understand when they can''t hold on.


    As long as we get something, we will be able to recover.


    In the long run, a balance has been reached, just like the gas station, which can let Ning Tao continue to stick to it.


    Next, Night Walker


    The outside world is full of waves.


    This has caused a great sensation. Many geniuses have come all the way. Some want to see it, some want to watch the fun, and some want to be haunted.


    More people are sarcastic. Can Ning Tao break the myth of Leng Tingwei?


    But anyway, it''s an extremely sensational thing. If Ning Tao breaks the myth, and they defeat Ning Tao, or even kill him, isn''t it In a disguised way, it is cold.


    This is the dream of this generation


    Day 16.


    "Whoosh...!"


    A large area of dark shadow dense, in the cultivation at the same time, are staring at Ning Tao, there are two days.


    All of a sudden, a human figure flew over the top of the crowd''s head, ignoring gravity, and like a beast, it deliberately fell down heavily.


    Rwbb0} o


    "boom!"


    There was only a heavy noise, and the rocks burst.


    They were shocked. The movement was no less than that of Ning Tao at that time. Could it be that there was something extraordinary genius coming? They opened their eyes and looked at it immediately, but the next second they were scared to open their mouths It''s him.


    "Qingmingzong is the most arrogant and inflamed emperor of heaven!"


    It is said that he is the pride of the genius of qingmingzong generation. He has become a true disciple of daluoxian palace, especially in the southern regions.


    In the last term, Nanyu zongmen ranked among the top three.


    Seeing that he took a look at Ning Tao, he felt the Qi enveloping him. It seemed that he was threatening him. Don''t move. He was actually protecting Ning Tao from breaking the record.


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, he found a place to sit down.


    Bai Yue glanced at him, and his face became more and more dignified. Finally, some people with weight came. He seemed to remember that behind the Youming sect was Qingming sect. Ning Tao completely destroyed the efforts of others.


    Here comes the enemy


    Just think of this, another burst of wind sounded, heavily fell on the hard mountain.


    When people looked around, they immediately heard a cry of surprise: "it''s him, the peerless Tianjiao in Qingyun mansion, Li Yi. It''s said that he was the second largest sect in the northern region in those years, and his strength was terrible enough to enter the immortal list."


    White more bitter face, that Kanyu crocodile door behind seems to be that to Sha Qingyun house.


    Another enemy, alas


    There was a long time of turmoil, but Li Yi didn''t act rashly. Like Ming Yan, he chose to look on coldly.


    Bai Yue gritted his teeth and began to carve a rune. He wanted to make a sound insulation array, but just after he had finished most of it, he heard a clear sword sound in the sky.


    "Zheng!"


    The sword is bright, but it is light.


    Tens of thousands of people were stunned. What''s the meaning of this? But the next second, someone screamed: "it''s a sword maniac. Look, the sword maniac who was the first in the last Beiyu sect competition actually passed the pass."


    As soon as the words came down, someone exclaimed, "look at him, isn''t that the new fourth sword peerless?"


    Tens of thousands of people are getting excited.


    The swords are incomparably complicated. Ye Qian, Chi Yan and Yang Ming are also in the same company. After all, they are in the same northern region. Naturally, we should have a look. The former still owes Ning Tao a favor.


    No, please help me.


    As soon as Bai Yue looked up, Jian Chi nodded with a smile, and then he took the sword to defend thousands of meters away.


    Seeing this, Bai Yue was relieved and finally got some helpers. It seems that the boy''s popularity is not too bad. Otherwise, even if he is the third in the immortal list, he can''t stand a group of tigers biting.


    The rune dances, and the soundproof array is quickly portrayed.On this day, it can be said that the pride of heaven is in full bloom.


    Zhao yigun, known as the iron gun of men and horses, is known as the sea of lonely clouds of black horses There are dozens of geniuses like this.


    It''s really a great event.


    At this time, the 17th day arrived.


    Tens of thousands of people don''t even have the heart to practice. Countless eyes are staring at Ning Tao, as if they want to see when he will fail, but there is no sign of weakness.


    The whole person is like a sculpture, petrified, looking up at a corner of the cliff, even the vicissitudes of the beard have grown out.


    "One day to go, one day to go..."


    Bai Yue and all the people were excited and roaring.


    At this time, there are a lot of people here, and the weak people have been kicked out, but no one dares to interrupt Ning Tao, which is against all the arrogance.


    Wu San, Ming Yan, Li Yi and other people''s faces are changing. Are they really going to break the record?


    All of a sudden, several figures from the distant sky seemed to come together. Everyone had extraordinary bearing and was as light as a dragon in the human world. The subtle pressure shocked many geniuses.


    "This This is a genius


    There is a monk''s sharp eye, preemptive exclaimed.


    As soon as the words came out, tens of thousands of people were excited and screamed. Although there were a lot of Tianjiao before, they could be ranked in the front of the immortal list, but they were not immortal list after all.


    Soon, two men and a woman came.


    It''s like a weightless feather falling on a stone pillar, standing aloof and looking at tens of thousands of arrogance.


    People were shocked. The gravity of the stone pillar was several times that of the ground. It was not a place for people to stay. I don''t know how many people were killed, but these three people walked undamaged.


    It is worthy of being the pride of heaven.


    Wu San''s eyes shrunk, and he said: "the immortal list is 899 Moli, the immortal list is 632 Muchuan, and there are actually 306 Yan concubines in the immortal list..."


    The decibel of this sound has increased a lot.


    Princess Yan''s coquettishness is much stronger than her strength. She is a demon who brings disaster to the country and people. She is listed as one of the top ten beauties in the list of immortals. She is a red rose, but she has sharp thorns, which is not easy to provoke.


    Bai Yue''s eyebrows also wrinkled. How did this woman come? Now things are more difficult.


    "Half a day, half a day, Ning Tao, hold on..."


    Mo Li glanced at the crowd with disdain and said: "imperial concubine, why do you join in this kind of fun? A group of ridiculous fools care about a record. For us, defeating Leng Tingwei is the real goal."


    "Ha ha, what I care about is not the record, but another person who came here."


    Yan imperial concubine covers mouth to smile to see to the distance.


    There comes a chariot

 Chapter 2088

    "Roar...!"


    In the sight, there are two Golden Lions in the distant sky. They are crushed by the void, and behind them is an old chariot.


    The chariot is very dilapidated. It is covered with knives, spears, axes and halberds, and there is a huge axe cleavage mark. It almost divides the chariot into two parts. It seems that it will disintegrate at any time, but people don''t underestimate it.


    Because this is the chariot of Shen Gongbao.


    People''s faces change. Is it really him? You know, it''s a powerful immortal.


    Bai Yue takes a look at Ning Tao and opens all the runes in secret. Although he doesn''t believe that ran Tianming will come, he takes precautions. After all, that guy''s reputation is not very good. Who knows what the hell is going on?


    "Boom...!"


    Under the attention of all the people, the chariot stopped in the sky, the Golden Lion glared and looked down on the people with dignity.


    Yan Fei''s beautiful eyes flashed across, covered her mouth and said with a smile: "here, the person I want to wait for is coming."


    Mo Li and Muchuan looked at each other with wide eyes. They saw a young man walking slowly down the old chariot. He stood up against the wind and was proud of others.


    "This Who is this


    "I don''t know. No impression at all?" Tens of thousands of people below are suspicious.


    The young man''s face turned black when he heard that. No one knew him. Just as he was about to get angry, he suddenly heard a soft smile: "congratulations on Mr. ranguan''s going out of the pass. The imperial concubine has been waiting here for a long time."


    "Ran Young master ran


    Tens of thousands of people were scared out.


    I get it. I finally get it. It turns out that this man was the leader of the four little tyrants in the central region who committed a lot of crimes at that time. He took three children of rich families to commit mischief. Later, he aroused the dissatisfaction of big people, so he was imprisoned.


    And his father is known as Shengong leopard of fairyland Ran Tianming, a great immortal.


    "Damn, how did the grandson come out?" countless monks who knew his evil deeds scolded in their hearts.


    And the young man, immediately satisfied with the smile, play taste: "is the princess ah, a few years do not see, is more and more water spirit, evil water goblin, really worthy of the name, when you also said to marry me..."


    "You are really joking. The imperial concubine knows that you will take the eternal one corner cliff as the first battle to go out of the pass. She takes her friends to cheer you on. How can you tease the imperial concubine instead?"


    Yan imperial concubine stamp jade foot angry strange way.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Young master ran laughs. It''s really wonderful to be in the spotlight, and this goblin is even hotter


    On the other side, Bai Yuemei frowned.


    This grandson has come to join in the fun. He''s nothing. What''s important is that his father, the only son, dotes on him.


    Looking up at the sky, it''s almost dawn. As soon as the sun appears, it''s 18 days.


    In any case, he has to hold on.


    At this time, Mr. ran noticed that Ning Tao was in a mess. It was really hard for him to believe that this boy dared to challenge Leng Tingwei. It seemed that in a short time, it would be the 18th day.


    If you wake him up now, isn''t it Jie Jie


    "Roar, roar...!"


    With a wave of his hand, two Golden Lions roared.


    That deafening sound, so that tens of thousands of people''s scalp almost burst, a blank brain, tinnitus.


    "Damn, what the hell is this asshole doing?"


    Wu San, Ming Yan, Li Yi and others are very angry. This bastard is really lawless. He should have wanted to interrupt Ning Tao''s Epiphany just now. After waiting for several days, is he going to do something bad?


    Looking, Ning Tao seems unaffected.


    "Eh, this..."


    Bai Yue''s face is full of anger. If he didn''t prompt the sound insulation array in time, I''m afraid he would have succeeded.


    If it wasn''t for the special situation now, he would have beaten this boy severely if he had a bad temper before. It''s lawless, this bastard.


    "Oh, it''s a sound proof rune. It''s well prepared. What if it''s broken?"


    Young master ran came over with a sword and a smile.


    Wu San, Ming Yan, and Li Yixin are very reluctant. It''s like waiting for a fruit to ripen, but a guy comes out to rob them.


    Or just a little bit mature, deliberately strange.


    He''s a jerk


    People sigh, I''m afraid it''s over.


    With the identity of Mr. ran, few people dare to touch him. In addition, Shen Gongbao, who protects his short guard, is not willing to provoke him. He regards this as his first stop out of the pass, and I''m afraid he just wants to take advantage of it.


    A crowd of arrogant, but helpless.


    But Bai Yuemu wants to blow fire. Once a fight starts, Ning Tao is bound to be interrupted. His killer will be hidden around, and he will be besieged.


    Seventeen days of hard work is in vainYan imperial concubine wants to say again stop, wry smile of shook head, this bastard is still hairy temperament, confinement shut so many years haven''t changed, this next make a lot of people.


    This record is a pity.


    Childe ran grins grimly. Looking at Ning Tao is like looking at a cake. He is the road to the immortal world. He wants to let everyone know that he is back.


    "Goodbye, boy..."


    "Canglang..."


    Just as he was about to start, when Bai Yue was ready to take him down, he saw a sharp sword light cutting down first, like a rainbow running through the world.


    "No, who?"


    Ran Guan was shocked and quickly retreated.


    Although he has great accomplishments in cultivating the nine elements of Taoism, people here are much better than him in cultivating any conceit. What he relies on is fame.


    "Boom...!"


    It''s dangerous and dangerous to dodge.


    When he stood up with an angry face, he roared: "which son of a bitch attacked me secretly, stand up for me, I''ve skinned you."


    In line of sight, actually stand out a person, holding Cambridge, eyes like a sword, such as a peerless swordsman.


    He It''s sword maniac!


    Bai Yue looks at him in surprise. He dares to offend Mr. ran. You know, it''s not worth offending a sinister immortal.


    Even the matchless sword was moved and surprised.


    "Who the hell are you? Do you know who Laozi is? Get out of my way, or I''ll kill you, "said Mr. ran, his eyes widened and his face was domineering.


    However, Jian Chi suddenly waved his sword and drew a sword mark on the ground. He said faintly, "those who cross this line will be killed."


    "How dare you


    Young master Ran is about to cross that line with wide eyes.


    But just as he was about to cross the border, the sword moved like a sharp sword light. He made no progress and created heaven and earth. All ghosts and gods fell under this sword.


    At this moment, young master ran felt the fear of death.


    Let him can''t help but think of Leng Tingwei, at the beginning of that guy, also because he was closed.


    zf¡£ 0¡­


    "No No, you can''t kill me... "


    "Chop


    "Boom boom..."


    An earth shaking roar rang out, and the three figures broke up as soon as they touched. Young master ran was pulled back.


    And it was Muchuan.


    They were stunned. Just now, they saw that Jian Chi was able to fight with him, but he didn''t fall behind. Has his strength entered the top 600 of the immortal list?


    Muchuan''s face became dignified.


    "No No... " Young master ran was scared out of his wits just now. That guy really wanted to kill himself.


    The sword maniac didn''t do it any more. Instead, he looked up at the East. A ray of sunshine came down. Everyone felt warm, but his heart was trembling and filled with horror.


    This familiar ray of sunshine reminds them of a few years ago, the 18th day, when Leng Tingwei opened his dusty eyes. Everyone remembers it very clearly. For the whole 18 days, he realized his destiny.


    At the moment, it''s Ning Tao.


    People stare big eyes to see, Ning Tao still closed his eyes, no sign of awakening.


    When the sun hung high in the nine sky, people''s hearts could not help a cold, palpitating, one by one pale shock, cold Tingwei myth, was broken.

 Chapter 2089

    Until sunset, Ning Tao did not move.


    People can feel that his mind is enhanced and unpredictable, sometimes like the ocean, sometimes like a dragon, suddenly blurred, and integrated with the earth.


    People don''t know how he is now? But it is very clear that he is in transformation, he is in enlightenment.


    It''s the nature they''ve been longing for all their lives


    Bai Yue is overjoyed that Leng Tingwei, whom he has always wanted to surpass, actually let Ning Tao do it. Although he only surpasses his previous record, if they are at the same level, he may surpass him again.


    Invisible, he had some recognition.


    At this time, the people also recovered from the "buzz", gradually closed their shocked mouths, rubbed their stiff and dull faces, and accepted the reality. This is the first time that someone has surpassed Leng Tingwei.


    Even if it''s a record, it''s the first time.


    Wu San, Ming Yan, Li Yi and others have complicated faces. Does this guy''s talent have to be stronger than others?


    In their eyes, Leng Tingwei is a perfect person. He has the same starting point with them, but he is above others. He is impeccable and superior to others. No one can surpass him or beat him.


    Of course, except for xianyueyi, it was a stain in his life.


    But now, it''s one more time.


    Men, horses, iron spears, Zhao yigun, yuan su''er, Gu Yunhai and others are hesitant and don''t know what to do.


    But Wu San, Ming Yan, ran Gongzi and other people''s eyes were cold, and they gradually moved to kill. Since the record has been broken, it''s useless for the bastard to keep it.


    Further delay would benefit him, which they did not want to see.


    A cold murderous opportunity emanated from the crowd


    At this time, in front of the mysterious monument.


    Ning Tao has already understood half of the names. The meaning of the Tao on them is too messy, but he doesn''t feel that he can master them. He can use them, but he can only choose one.


    It''s not like the five elements. Yin and yang are like arms waving.


    Ning Tao thought of Xiao Hei''s words, twelve Avenue is one yuan, which is the limit. No one has ever broken it. Even the first person in ancient times, the emperor of heaven, can''t break it.


    This is the bottleneck of a world.


    "Really Can''t you break it? "


    Ning Tao murmured that he was not reconciled. If he wanted to be better than others, he would be different from others.


    All of a sudden, he stared at the mysterious monument with doubts. He was very curious, what is it? Who put it here? What is the purpose? Only attract peerless Tianjiao to remain famous?


    He doesn''t feel right. It''s like stealing everything.


    The master of the stone tablet must have deep meaning. Ning Tao is very sure, though he doesn''t know what the outside world is like? But many days must have passed, and it must be solved as soon as possible.


    The three spirits of the ancient stele


    The outside world is at war.


    Bai Yue, Jian Chi and Jian Wushuang fought against tens of thousands of people, and the eyes of countless pairs of hungry wolves glowed green.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Several figures rush out first and are used as cannon fodder, but their strength and fame are quite good. Sword maniac and sword are the only two who can stop them and suppress them with the fastest speed.


    "Immortal method, a sword forever!"


    All of a sudden, Zhao yigun, who is known as the iron spear of men and horses, secretly attacked and shot. All of a sudden, no one thought that he was ordered by some big man to kill Ning Tao. This is the only way to shoot him.


    "Gun way, Zhao Yi gun!"


    This is his unique skill of becoming famous. It''s also his own creation. It''s named after his name. It''s said that he only shoots one shot in every move.


    Unfortunately, his opponent is Bai Yue.


    In the face of the Dragon shot, he had no fear, a force of unspeakable terrible cohesion, a punch, actually the iron gun to inch inch to break, in the shock of all, a punch printed on Zhao Yi gun.


    The latter''s eyes bulged, and a mouthful of blood gushed out on the spot, feeling that the whole spine would be broken.


    "Well What a terrible force


    Just about to fly out, his arms were grabbed and pulled back, kneeling on the ground like a mountain.


    "Boom..."


    How is it possible that all of them are shocked? That''s Zhao yigun. It''s not a cat and a dog. How could it be defeated so fiercely? It''s too violent.


    Who is the masked man?


    Wu San, Li Yi and others are scared, but Yan Fei and Muchuan are curious. The people who can get to this step, except xianbang, basically no young people can do it.


    This is very reverie


    All of a sudden, the battle gradually stopped, it was intended to besiege a group of Tianjiao, and hidden.


    The reason is that Leng Tingwei is the number one in xianbang It''s out of the gate.


    Zhongyu immediately boils. He jokingly thinks that Leng Tingwei will fight for dignity and trample Ning Tao down. However, Leng Tingwei doesn''t respond to this at all. Although he is busy, he doesn''t fall into seclusion again.


    Some people speculated that he wanted to see how long Ning Tao''s Epiphany would last and how much he would gain?


    As soon as the news came out, everyone was wonderful.


    Because every extra day, that is to beat Leng Tingwei in the face, and everyone is looking forward to that scene.On the 19th day, that''s it.


    Twenty days, all right.


    Twenty two days, as before.


    Twenty four days, sunny to cloudy.


    Twenty six days later, someone laughed at Leng Tingwei, scolded him as a coward and spurted him together. As a result, he was killed that day.


    On the 28th day, people were impatient.


    _ Y first launch OT0 ¡ñ o


    "boom..."


    Wu San, Ming Yan, Li Yi, Mo Li, Mu Chuan and other people all fight together. They don''t let the people besiege them. Just a few of them will suffocate them.


    "Secret, Vajra change!"


    "The underworld is broken!"


    "Daofa, Fengxun sword technique..."


    The siege of more than a dozen peerless Tianjiao was extremely terrible, comparable to that of hundreds of people.


    Bai Yue grits his teeth. Once he breaks out with all his strength, these people will naturally recognize who he is, but they can''t help it. If they can wait for a while, they will take Ning Tao away even if they are in danger of being possessed.


    However, young master ran crumpled a talisman. This is a moving image. It''s his father''s card to escape. It can confuse the enemy and attack as well.


    it seems that he is still in the same place, but in fact he has already killed Ning Tao in front of him and stabbed him with a sword in his grim smile.


    "Hiss!"


    "No, you want to die..."


    Bai Yue was furious and burst into full force.


    But in my heart, I wonder why I haven''t been attacked by Daoxin, that is to say Ning Tao is not dead?


    A turn, but see the field are quiet.


    The sharp blade pierces into Ning Tao''s body, but it''s not penetrated yet, but it''s lightly grasped by a hand. It seems to be understated, but it''s like a giant pliers.


    And Ning Tao''s eyes, which had been closed, suddenly slowly opened, and the energy of heaven and earth poured in quickly.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Young master ran was shocked and woke up Wake up, there is a terrible feeling of creepy surge in the heart.


    When he clenched his teeth, he abandoned his sword and retreated suddenly.


    Bai Yue, Wu San and Yan Fei were shocked and screamed: "this This is a breakthrough. "


    "Bang!" Bang


    Two in a row, the breath soared.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are confused, and he comes back. He pulls out his sword, and the way of wood recovers. He suddenly feels an extremely powerful force.


    "This is Practice the four elements of Tao


    "Why? What''s the breakthrough? "


    Bai Yue just leaned over, but when he heard this, he said with a bitter smile: "you boy, you still know how to wake up."


    "Big brother," Ning Tao gave him a white look.


    "Cut, you are not qualified. If you can leave your name on the highest mountain, I will admit you. How about you, dare to try?"


    Bai Yue left the crowd and joked.


    But who knows, Ning Tao took a look at the murderous young master ran, Wu San and others, and said faintly: "this is what you said..."

 Chapter 2090

    As soon as the words came out, Bai Yue was stunned.


    Looking back at the extremely high ancient cliff, he sniffed and said, "you''re serious. I''ll say it casually. Besides, can you go up?"


    "The gravity above is hundreds of times that of here. The higher the pressure is, the greater the pressure will be. You may even fall to death."


    But Ning Tao is smiling, staring at him a little hairy, he gritted his teeth, even hummed: "I''m afraid of you, on the top of the mountain, if you can leave a name, I''ll serve you."


    "And willingly call you big brother."


    "A gentleman will never regret his death."


    When they gambled, young master ran and Wu San were very angry. These two bastards didn''t pay any attention to them. They were all dying, and they dare to speak up. No one has ever left a name on the top of the mountain since ancient times.


    What''s more, you don''t have the chance.


    Update): most Z! "You two bastards, do you know how many people want to kill you at this moment?"


    "If you offend my son ran, I will make you feel desperate. Do you know who my father is? Now kneel down and kowtow to beg for mercy. I can make you suffer less... "


    "Waves


    Thousands of people are very face saving.


    But Ning Tao light looked at him one eye, suddenly way: "just now, want to kill my person is you?"? I''d like to advise you, and I''ll pay you back even more. "


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The next second, I saw him "boom" and burst out.


    Thousands of people are facing the enemy, but no one dares to despise him now. A demon who has been enlightened for 28 days is said to be the first one in this year''s Beiyu sect. Like this kind of arrogance, his life is very tough.


    In particular, he surpassed Leng Tingwei


    An ancient stele suddenly appeared behind the vicissitudes of life, echoing the cliff. Tens of thousands of dragon flying and Phoenix dancing names glittered and flickered, like a miniature version of the cliff stele.


    This is his twelfth Avenue Brand the way of heaven!


    What is the way of heaven?


    To be exact, this is Ning Tao''s own creation. It completely imprints the ancient stele, and it can be used by selecting and switching roads, which is equivalent to a fusion of thousands of roads.


    All of a sudden, a series of yellow runes gathered around him and turned into a yellow scarf strongman. He was strong, powerful and powerful.


    "Secret art, ancient yellow scarf talisman!"


    Bai Yue''s eyes almost didn''t stare out. He was very sure that he had never taught him anything about his inheritance. Even if he learned this ancient rune, he would not show it.


    Keningtao? Why?


    This is not over, a name at the bottom of the ancient monument suddenly lit up, very vague, but very practical.


    "Rush God Cannon


    In an instant, Ning Tao burst out.


    The earth inch by inch collapses, forming a huge crater in an instant. People are stunned, doubling the power, amazing explosive power. Does this guy want to rush to the top of the mountain with these paths?


    But for years, no one has been there.


    This ancient one corner cliff is divided into four layers, and the one that can barely carve the name is the lowest, while the one that goes up to the middle is quite good,


    if you leave the name at the top, it will be extremely amazing. Close to xianbang, Baiyue and lengtingwei are only at the top, which is the highest known place.


    However, the cliff looks like a pyramid. Some people think that the top of the cliff, the top of the mountain, can also carve names, and only one can be engraved, but even Leng Tingwei gave up after trying.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao soared up, shocking impact, but the gravity around him almost crushed him into pieces.


    It seems that there are hundreds of mountains all around. The more they rush up, the more difficult and painful it will be. Many people are squeezed directly in the air and there is no residue left.


    At this time, Ning Tao was in the middle.


    "Arrow Star Crane Disease Give me a rush, "Ning Tao''s face remained unchanged, bursting out more than ten avenues at a time.


    People only saw that he almost reached the top and approached the top in a few breaths, and from his momentum, the momentum was very fierce, without stopping, dull, just like a golden arrow rushing to the top of the mountain.


    Bai Yue and others stare big eyes, until the end of the mountain that is difficult, like a heavy wall on the head.


    You can''t break it, you can''t get through it.


    At this time, Ning Tao has already felt it.


    In the field of gravity, even Ning Tao feels extremely painful and tearing. If he is an ordinary person, he will be pressed into blood foam in an instant.


    "Quick Look, he''s going to be exhausted. He stops. It''s a huge consumption to stay on it for another second. Ha ha, I''m afraid we won''t have to wait for a while. He will be crushed by the gravity. "


    Wu 11 jumps out to excite a way.


    A lot of arrogant satirize, this is the price of overstepping one''s own strength, this is also in vain to go to the top of the mountain to leave a name, cut.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I thought he realized something in the past twenty-eight days. It turned out that it was just a way to die. Garbage can''t be measured by normality..."Ranguan laughs and satirizes.


    Bai Yue and Jian Chi look a little anxious. It''s very difficult for them to leave their names for the first time. They need to pay attention to a lot of things, but I''m afraid Ning Tao will stop here.


    Bai Yue has planned his escape route


    However, at this time, Ning Tao''s bland mouth finally grinned. Just now, it was just a warm-up. He didn''t really work hard. For this sound, big brother had to fight for it.


    "Twenty six times The melting pot of war


    "Yin and Yang, the way to grow!"


    In an instant, Ning Tao''s breath soared wildly, burst out several times of power, and broke through the barrier at one stroke.


    People stare big eyes to see that Ning Tao has actually arrived at the top of the mountain. No, no one has ever arrived at that place. Could it be that he realized the ultimate mystery this time? How could he be so strong?


    Seeing that tens of thousands of people were scared, ran Guan gritted his teeth and sneered: "don''t worry, even if he can rush up, he doesn''t have to carve there. It''s as hard as a rock Stone... "


    "Gun way, painting way, against the heaven!"


    All the three forces are integrated into the seven grade magic weapon. He skillfully portrays it on the top of the mountain with a gun. At this moment, Ning Tao is full of energy and spirit, concentrating all his Tao.


    This makes me have a clear understanding of


    After a breath, Ning Tao falls.


    Just like a meteorite falling rapidly, the mountain with a radius of 1000 meters becomes vermilion, injuring a large area.


    Some people find that tens of thousands of names are suddenly eclipsed. Two big characters are like prisms, ranking the highest and shining. Even after 10000 meters, they can be clearly seen, standing at the top of the list.


    That is Ningmo.


    He succeed.


    Bai Yue and Jian Chi were overjoyed, but tens of thousands of them were as quiet as cicadas, and each of them was silly.


    Ning Tao stood up, his spear was broken, but his strength didn''t fade away. Instead, he got an increase in the strength of the ancient stele. He said coldly to ranguan, "I should have said that I will give it back several times."


    "No No, my father is ran Tianming. You can''t kill me. No, imperial concubine, please help me... "


    Ran Guan burst up and screamed.


    "Die


    "Fusion technique, Yin Yang and five elements big millstone!"


    "Asshole, save people quickly," the Yan imperial concubine who has been watching coldly screams and shoots fast.


    Everything is in the room of lightning and flint.


    But Ning Tao has a growth rate, and even uses the space Avenue. In the blink of an eye, he comes to ranguan and directly roars out the terrible blow. He doesn''t care which son you are. Don''t forget that sentence.


    It''s better to provoke the hell than the devil.


    "Kill!"


    "No If you want to kill me, you should die first... " Ran Guan was crazy. Knowing that he was defeated, he was red eyed.


    "Ahhh..."


    Only heard a scream, meat grinding sound, energy explosion, Ning Tao killing machine Tengteng, abruptly smashed his half body, an arm fell, but at this moment, a force suddenly pulled him away.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao only saw a white light flying away, and then he felt that his stamina was empty.


    And ran Guan flew into the chariot.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The two Golden Lions roared, but the next second they turned and ran, carrying the half dead young man ranguan.


    "Hum, I want to go. Have you asked me?" Ning Tao roared and directly patted out a pair of giant immortal hands.


    But the imperial concubine, Muchuan, Wu three and others attack one after another, try their best to stop Ning Tao, and scuffle, also killed in an instant.

 Chapter 2091

    "Go up together and kill him," Wu San, Ming Yan and others yelled angrily.


    And Princess Yan retreated to protect the chariot


    Bai Yue sneers repeatedly. It seems that it''s time to expose his identity. If he doesn''t clean up these grandchildren, he feels that the den of thieves is burning and he has been forced to do so for more than 20 days.


    Just want to hand, Ning Tao reached out to stop him, said with a smile: "here is my home, how to say also have to let me try the landlord''s appropriate."


    "Lord Home


    Bai Yue and Jian Chi are both at a loss.


    In doubt, an ancient stele reappears behind Ning Tao. It is vast and grand. It seems that it broke through the sky from the mysterious ancient time and suppressed the sky. In a moment, it doubled the gravity around.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ah, this What''s going on? Okay It''s so heavy. I can''t stand it. I''m about to be crushed... "


    Tens of thousands of people screamed almost at the same time.


    In a moment, the gravity of the mountain suddenly increased from one to ten times.


    Wu San, Ming Yan, Li Yi, Gu Yunhai and others are shocked that they can only play half of their strength in this gravity field, and the other half will fight against that gravity, otherwise they will be crushed here.


    "Immortal method, dragon and Phoenix pick up stars!"


    One hand out, like a hand picking stars.


    "No, come on


    Yuan su''er exclaimed in surprise. He was busy with the siege of Lingli and Wusan. They fought out a terrible attack.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The energy explosion is surging. It''s not even up and down.


    Sword crazy feel very incredible, feel the gravity on the body, unexpectedly surprised way: "this Did you do this? But how come you''re not affected? "


    "Ha ha, Taoist friends, if you understand the way of water, it''s like a fish in water for you to fight in the Ming sea, so I said that this is my home, my way of heaven, now it''s equivalent to adding fire in the magma..."


    Ning Tao explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, people suddenly realized.


    It turns out that this guy understood the Tao. It''s about gravity and a cliff? No wonder to be able to control gravity is equivalent to taking advantage of the situation.


    But if you go out, it''s like a fish out of the water. It can''t turn over the big waves and be slaughtered.


    "The underworld is broken!"


    "Dao FA, demon subduing staff!"


    "Zhitian seal..."


    More than ten attacks are coming to ningtao again. It looks like it''s powerful, but it''s not strong enough.


    Ning Tao disdains to sneer. He takes a series of photos with his star picking hand. The sound of dragons and phoenixes resounds through the ancient corner of the cliff. The battle is hard to separate. It''s in full swing. There were hundreds of people who wanted to fight, but now there are only dozens.


    The gravity is getting stronger and more people are being crushed.


    "Ah..."


    "Help me, help me, I I''m going to be... " A genius is squashed before his words fall.


    The flesh and blood of a ball of porcelain is shocking.


    Bai Yue has no pity, because all the friars near Ning Tao want to assassinate and besiege them, and only the gravity around them is like mountains. The more people like him die, the more he feels relieved.


    Itching, he grabbed a sledgehammer on the ground and killed all the geniuses who begged for mercy one by one.


    The sword is matchless, the excited shout is joyful.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    A confrontation, the more than a dozen Tianjiao actually Qi Qi spit blood, the strength of little left, gravity is too terrible.


    "Damn it, step back. He''s too strong here. Step back from Yijiao cliff. As long as you wait for him to come out, any one of us can kill him. Let''s go..."


    Ming Yan gnashes his teeth and shouts angrily.


    Wu San, Li Yi and others heard that they retreated violently one after another. Instead of being beaten here, they might as well go out and guard. As long as he dares to come out, he will die.


    No matter which one of them has the strength to kill him.


    "Rather rogue, you come out if you have seed, let''s fight alone," Wu San spat out blood and suddenly retreated.


    And Ning Tao a listen to, immediately stare at scold: "a group of scum, have seed you come in, we group fight."


    "You You... "


    More than a dozen of them were very angry.


    It''s a shame that they are all the most famous sons of heaven. In zongmen Dabi, they are all the top five, or they are the top talents of all sides. In Zhongyu, they are also full of morale, but they were provoked by one person.


    A man yelled and beat them more than a dozen, but they didn''t dare to go. It was too hard for them to think about it.


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    Tens of thousands of people were stunned, and felt that it was not true. The Tianjiao of that amazing party were actually caught by Ning Tao with a bone stick. Shengsheng was driven out of a corner cliff, one by one in a mess, covered with blood.


    "Too How cruel


    They also saw with their own eyes that Zhao yigun, who was seriously injured, was blown up by Ning Tao''s fist, and died with no residue left.It seemed that he didn''t like it. He killed him and came back to fish in troubled waters, assassinate him and besiege him At the moment, hundreds of geniuses lying on the ground begging for mercy killed them with bone sticks, leaving no survivors.


    Because Ning Tao knows very well that if they are released, they may come back tomorrow.


    What''s more, he wants to use this battle to tell Zhongyu that he Ning Tao is not easy to provoke.


    When the last genius''s head was smashed with a stick, there were pieces of meat everywhere, and tens of thousands of people felt numb. Someone summed up and counted it. There were 362 geniuses. Everyone''s talent was not inferior to Duan Hei, or even better.


    But now all die in the hands of Ning Tao, he killed a peerless Tianjiao, Zhao yigun.


    How many people can do this feat? Even if xianbang Tianjiao can do it, few people can do it. Sometimes luck is strength.


    Breaking records, creating myths, leaving a name on the top of the mountain, surpassing the past, killing ranguan, retiring heroes, killing genius, killing Tianjiao, this name of Ning Tao is bound to make a sensation in the central region.


    This is the only voice of tens of thousands of people at the moment.


    But how is he going to get out?


    People turned to see, the ten peerless Tianjiao eyes canthus want to crack to stare at here, each is murderous, and, there is no gravity.


    "Look, what are they doing?" Some people watching the play in the distance suddenly exclaimed.


    Busy looking back, but see Ning Tao, white more four people mutual shoulder, looking back at a glance, unexpectedly instant disappear.


    "This Is this the legendary avenue of space? "An old monk said with fierce eyes and trembling excitement.


    They were shocked and dull. They looked up at the dazzling "ningmo" and pressed Tianjiao. What kind of person is this guy?


    Wu San and others yell to inform zongmen that they will try their best to arrest Ning Tao in Zhongyu and kill him


    Several blinks, tens of thousands of meters away.


    Looking back at the corner cliff, it has become very small, but it''s still a place of trouble. Moreover, it''s urgent. There''s no time to thank Jianchi two people. They immediately split up, so they can''t be involved.


    Those big forces are bound to want themselves.


    In the evening, the two dare to stop.


    In a canyon, they are tired into a pool of meat mud, but it''s very close to the great Luoxian palace. As long as they get there, Luotian will certainly protect them.


    He said he was a big man in the fairy palace


    Before much thought, Xiao Hei crawled out at this time. He had seen it before, but he didn''t dare to move. Once the name of Xuanwu was revealed, I''m afraid a fairy would take it away soon.


    Seeing his eyes shining, he stared at Ning Tao and said excitedly, "how about it? Have you broken the limit? "

 Chapter 2092

    On hearing the word "limit", Bai Yue''s eyes also burst out. I''m afraid no one can ignore it.


    After all, even in ancient times, "ha ha, I feel the strength has risen greatly. As long as I understand more, I can be comparable to ten in one."


    Bai Yue was so excited that he danced.


    And in the ruins, the frightened Ning Tao and Xiao Hei give him a look. Bai Yue excitedly runs to Ning Tao, rubs his hands and licks his mouth and says: "that, brother, there should be a part of this meaning."


    "What are you doing? Don''t you want to wait until I''m in a good mood?" Ning Tao said.


    In fact, he is not strong enough to do this


    Xiaohei is not stingy. Bai Yue agrees to find a lot of precious medicine for him. After Xiaohei finishes refining two drops of thunder robbery liquid, he will give him a drop of Xuanwu blood essence.


    Double happiness, white more ecstatic jump three feet high, force emperor Tao Yi, Xuanwu blood essence, digestion of these two, he has confidence to beat the second immortal list.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Oh, brother, slow down. Be careful with the dragon body. You drink tea. What? Hungry? The dragon meat in the sky, the donkey meat in the ground, you can choose whatever you like, brother, and I will die... "


    "Dance, forget it, it''s too hot..." Laughing and laughing all the way, soon close to The royal city of Daluo.

 Chapter 2093

    Zhongyu, Daluo imperial city!


    Just as Ning Tao and his wife were on their way, an ancient immortal tablet suddenly vibrated slightly and burst out a bright light.


    This change attracted people''s attention. An old man said, "has the change of name of xianbang started once a month? I don''t know what will change this time? Recently, it seems that a lot of talents are hitting the immortal list


    Someone sniffed: "yes, but they must have failed. There won''t be much change."


    Under the attention of the public, all the names of xianbang disappeared, the first three dazzling golden names appeared, and Leng Tingwei was still the number one in xianbang, which was also expected.


    The top ten and the top 100 have not changed.


    When people see the 260th in the list of immortals, it''s actually Princess Yan. This evil spirit has rushed from 308 to more than 200.


    It seems that its strength has improved again.


    Generally speaking, if you want to be at the top of the immortal list, there are two ways. One is to challenge the person in front of you. If you win, you can rank up.


    Another is the ranking once a month like this. This is the secret skill of tianjimen, which is also arranged by them. It is precisely because of this that tianjimen''s special status has been established, and it has always been a direct subordinate of daluoxian palace.


    The crowd was very excited. When they saw someone rushing up, they exclaimed, and when someone went down, they sighed. This has become a monthly routine for local people.


    "You see, Muchuan also got 500. Damn it, the sea king of the sea demon clan. Last time I remember it was only 800. Why was it 400?"


    "And the mane of the golden mane lion clan is ancient, but it has advanced to three hundred. Is it the rise of the orcs?"


    Some friars kept shouting.


    An old friar heard the words and yelled, "what are you talking about? You are so uncertain. Tianji gate has never made any mistakes. Is there any rule that we should not allow the rise of orcs if we are allowed to prosper?"


    "Back then, in the age of mythology, the orcs were the protagonists and masters of this world. We Terrans were just food..."


    "Well, well, you can hear that. Now the orcs have long been scared. The fairyland is our master, and they can''t turn over. We''ll also worship our ancestors at the grand ceremony of Daluo a few days later..."


    There are some young people who disdain to curl their mouths.


    When he raised the bar, the ranking of the immortal stele reached 1000. Seeing this, the old monk asked, "it seems that the ranking is over, but how can it still shine?"


    People are suspicious, generally like this time, xianbang should return to normal.


    Is something wrong?


    All of a sudden, the golden light of a ranking comes up again, people think it will rush up, but unexpectedly, only 1000 "Du RI Tian" are squeezed down.


    Instead Ning Tao!


    At this moment, the city was silent, so quiet that even some big people were hairy.


    What''s going on?


    When they looked up, all the antiques were silly. The list of immortals was one thousand, Ning Tao!


    "This..."


    After a long silence, a young man said in dismay, "doesn''t it mean that Tianji gate can''t go wrong?"


    First VX issue of WWN ;@0


    "Er, this..."


    The old Friar''s face trembled, and said with difficulty: "it should be There are exceptions, right I can understand... "


    Not far away, an angry young man suddenly roared and smashed a shop. People looked at him curiously, and his face was brilliant. This young man was the one who was squeezed down Du Litian.


    You know, all the people in the immortal list can get a lot of resources from the immortal palace every month, which can''t be given by the clan.


    It''s only a few months since he got into the top 1000. He''s still Ning Tao. It''s said that he''s in the Middle School of Taoism. How can he get into the immortal list?


    "Asshole, Ning Tao, I want to fight with you alone..."


    Thousands of miles away from the imperial city.


    Ning Tao sneezes inexplicably. Bai Yue on one side says: "Oh, brother, do you have a cold? I have hundreds of top-grade medicines for treating diseases... "


    Little black and white took a look at him. He didn''t look at all the accomplishments now. He was still sick and didn''t exist.


    "How far is it to the imperial city?" Ning Tao kicks away a corpse and looks at it.


    Bai Yue looked at it and then said, "it''s not far away. It''s in front of you. But elder brother, I''d like to advise you that the second elder brother is not as easy to talk as I am. It''s better not to mention that he calls you elder brother."


    "Cough..."


    "Lord Ran is I won''t let you go, "a faint murmur came from under my feet.


    Ning Tao looked down, and there were more than ten corpses lying at his feet. He was the only one alive. It was the sixth day since he came out of a corner cliff. They had experienced the 16th wave of assassinations from different forces.


    I only know one of the enemies, ran Tianming.


    "I forgot to tell you that even if ran Tianming wanted to end his grudge, I would not agree. When he was in Hongmeng, he was very powerful..."Step on it, and it will explode.


    Bai Yue frowned and sighed, "elder brother, don''t say anything else, but you have to be careful about ran Tianming. His name of" Shen Gong Bao "is not a good reputation. It''s said that doing bad things can blacken a sea."


    "But it''s this bad guy. He''s very popular among a group of big people. He''s a great immortal now."


    "It''s said that all the people who offended him were killed, especially his son, who was very fond of him. In those years, he made trouble everywhere and became a tyrant. He offended too many people, but his father forced him down."


    "You nearly killed his son in a corner cliff. It is estimated that he will try his best to get rid of you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered: "those who should come will always come. I don''t want to move his son. He wants to kill me too. Anyway, they are all enemies. What else do I have to worry about?"


    "Let''s go and meet the second..."


    Just a few steps away, Xiao Hei suddenly blew up. He screamed and shot down. Looking at the direction of the Imperial City, he was shocked. What did he feel?


    "What''s the matter? Shall I put you in the ring? " Ning Tao''s face changed and he was busy.


    "I can''t do that. The turtle master is really a turtle in a jar. I have to hide first. An old acquaintance has sensed me. Don''t mention anything later. I''ll use my secret skill to make a self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self styled self style


    After that, Xiao ran away in a hurry.


    Ning Tao and Bai Yue are stunned. What makes Xiao Hei so hasty? What''s the existence of old acquaintances?


    "Roar, roar...!"


    All of a sudden, a startling roar came out.


    In the sky above the Imperial City, auspicious omens suddenly appear. Colorful clouds cover the sky, like good luck, symbolizing longevity. A huge mysterious shadow also appears in the clouds. Stepping on the auspicious clouds, the lion''s head and the Elk''s body


    When tens of thousands of people saw this, they knelt down excitedly and seemed to know the existence of this one.


    In the distance, Ning Tao and Bai Yue stare at each other. They see the horror in each other''s eyes. The auspicious weather is actually it.


    "Beast, unicorn!"

 Chapter 2094

    "Roar, roar...!"


    The ethereal sea of clouds was broken, and a divine beast, symbolizing auspiciousness, appeared, representing longevity. Lion head, antler, elk body, dragon scale, oxtail There is also a pair of suspicious eyes like tiger''s eyes looking down,


    the breath just now is Xuanwu.


    As soon as he looked up, he immediately looked at the direction of Ning Tao and others. His body was shining and condensed into human form.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    Ning Tao just wanted to tell, but in front of his eyes, the sound of the wind broke, and he was shocked. Subconsciously, he made a blow, which broke out with his all-out efforts.


    "Sun boxing!"


    "Why, it''s the fire of the sun?" The passer-by was surprised and put it out.


    Bai Yue just wanted to do it. Seeing this scene, he was dumbfounded. The people who can do this step are absolutely not what they can fight against. It''s right for them to keep the same.


    "Before Master, are you


    "Didn''t you all see that just now," said a gentle man in imperial robes.


    "Is that the beast you are, Lord Kirin?" Ning Tao was stunned and exclaimed.


    "Boy, Xuanwu was with you just now. Where is it now? I have something to say to it. If you cheat me or delay, it''s it that''s harming you. "


    The man in the Royal robe was serious.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao clapped in his heart and said with a wry smile, "Mr. Kirin, I''m afraid you''re mistaken. It''s just my brothers here. What''s the mystery?"


    "Yes, if you don''t believe it, you can search..."


    "My feeling can''t be wrong, you don''t want to cheat me, I am for its good, although I don''t know why it was born ahead of time, but with its current strength, in the face of some greedy human, its end is miserable."


    "I''m Kirin, representing auspicious omen and orcs. It''s in a very dangerous situation now. It can cheat some people, but it can''t cheat the strong. Now I can help it join the fairy palace and help it recover its strength."


    "But if it continues to follow you, I''m afraid something big will happen sooner or later..."


    The emperor robed man said heavily.


    Ning Tao wry smile, helpless way: "elder, reason I understand, but you say with me useless."


    However, as soon as the words fell, a palm suddenly caught him on the shoulder, and five vague and unreal shadows of the beast appeared behind him.


    Seeing this, the man in the imperial robe was stunned and lost his voice: "this Xuanwu, Baihu, zuhuang, ZuLong, and so on. How can there be Qingdi? "


    "Where did you get these blood essence?"


    "Luck, luck," Ning Tao scratched his head with a dry smile.


    The more white you see, the more open your mouth is.


    As soon as the man in the imperial robe gritted his teeth, he said: "boy, I can swear to Daoxin that I really want to help Xuanwu. With your strength, I can''t protect it. I will only hinder it and kill it."


    "Only by joining the fairyland can there be a place to live."


    In the face of that pair of sincere eyes, as well as the auspicious gentle, Ning Tao is sad, wronged: "master, I really don''t know."


    "Asshole..."


    The emperor''s robed man is furious, and the terrible pressure is shrouded. But the shadow of the abyss in the center of Ning Tao''s eyebrows flashes. For a moment, the emperor''s robed man is like a living ghost.


    This boy, where do these things come from? They have something to do with that old guy?


    "Before Senior... "


    Seeing that he wanted to open his mouth, the man in the imperial robe said in a complicated way: "it seems that Xuanwu''s guard is still very heavy. You''re a good boy, but you just bite your teeth and don''t say it."


    "If you let me know its whereabouts just now, I will definitely go to find it, but I will kill you first."


    "Just look at the destiny..."


    Huang Pao man said, then regardless of the two, toward the direction of small black to leave.


    Seeing Qilin leave, Ning Tao''s brain melon seeds "buzz" back. When the wind blows, he knows that his back is covered with cold sweat. What a terrible strength. I''m afraid that the strength of Qilin has recovered several percent.


    "Gulu...!"


    "Brother, what shall we do?" White more in the side of the road with lingering fear, for fear that it will come back.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao exclaimed, "what else can we do? Run, who knows if it''s good or bad? You should contact the second man first, and we''ll talk about it after we go to the city."


    "Good!"


    They immediately turned into streamers and rushed to the Imperial City


    In the imperial city.


    Many old monsters gathered together. Just now, Lord Kirin showed up. Where did he go? What''s going on? Is there an enemy coming?


    "Step on...!"


    (} shoui hair; * 0 # ''


    a heavy footstep sounded in the hall. The man''s face was dignified, his eyes were like a sea, and he came here in a hurry. He said: "tell me, what happened?"


    "I''ve met the deputy chief of Luohai palace!"


    Seeing this, they said respectfully.Old kylin was not in the right mood just now I think I met an acquaintance. "


    "Acquaintances?"


    Luo Hai was stunned for a moment, pondered for a moment, and then said, "let the guard go to explore immediately. Please take someone to help Lord Qilin."


    "It didn''t take long for the old man to wake up, and his strength didn''t recover to a few percent, which is likely to be a trap."


    "Yes..."


    The antique left immediately.


    Luo Hai thought about it, and then said, "I think you all know that in a few days, there will be a grand ceremony for the grand emperor of Luo once every ten years. Don''t make any mistakes at that time. The Lord of the palace is likely to participate in the grand ceremony."


    "All forces must be properly arranged..."


    Hearing this, a group of antiques were shocked. Did the palace master come? Immediately, he cheered up and said respectfully, "don''t worry, deputy palace master. Everything is ready."


    Luo Hai gave a "Er" and turned his head. He was about to leave when he suddenly caught a glimpse of the immortal list standing in the distance.


    A thousand, Ning Tao!


    Some broken memory flashed in his eyes. Was it him


    Enter the Imperial City, two people find a hotel to stay.


    On the street, teams of powerful guards are busy, all of them are practicing the road. They can see hundreds of them roughly. They are really powerful.


    Inside the hotel, both of them were paralyzed.


    I hope Xiao Hei can turn the bad into the good. Ning Tao sighs. He suddenly thinks of something and asks, "third, I want to know what you said before. More than 90% of the men on the longevity list are my enemies."


    "What does that mean?"


    "On the surface, oh, it''s because of xianyueyi," Bai Yue straightened up and said.


    "To be direct?"


    "Let''s put it this way. When the strength reaches a certain level, the body will have abnormal changes, such as becoming a God, and the children born are absolutely unusual."


    "If you become an immortal, this change will be strengthened again, which is an essential transformation. Maybe you don''t think so, because you don''t notice that there is a stream of energy in our bodies."


    "Xianyueyi''s father is a rebellious fairy king, and she is the heir or the legitimate son of the fairy prince. The blood of the fairy king, the fragments of the fairy King''s power, the rules, the meaning of Tao, and even some of the mysteries of the fairy King''s realm flow through her body."


    "These extremely precious things are hidden in the body, hard to figure out, but if it''s a woman, it must be in Yuanyin, once you have sex..."


    When Bai Yue said that, he wanted to say nothing.

 Chapter 2095

    Take a peek at Ning Tao and find that his face is very ugly. Although he hasn''t finished, he has already guessed 7788 with his strength.


    The direct daughter of the immortals must be different from ordinary people. If a man doesn''t know, but a woman''s genetic energy must be stored in Yuan Yin. If he has sex with him, he will get everything.


    What can you get?


    Can you imagine the mystery of the realm of the Immortal King? I''m afraid those immortals and antiques can be greedy.


    Even the emperor is greedy for the fairy King''s rules.


    Power, Dao Yi, fragment These things are the crystallization of the power of a fairy King''s life.


    How precious do you think it will be?


    Let alone rare. At present, there is only xianyueyi in the fairyland. She is still a woman. To put it simply, once you get in touch with her, at least her accomplishments can soar a few levels, and even get a glimpse of the fairyland


    There is also a core reason. The second of the ten taboos, the nine moves against heaven, is in xianyueyi. This has been confirmed. It is said that it was that move that defeated Leng Tingwei at the beginning.


    If you get a woman, don''t you worry about this taboo method? It''s all yours


    Bai Yue licks his dry lips. To tell the truth, he is greedy. If Ning Tao is in the same state as she is now, there is nothing wrong with an immortal.


    It''s just that it''s very difficult.


    He immediately said: "in short, who can get this amazing fortune with xianyueyi, and meijiaoniang can enjoy it. Do you think those immortals will give up to you?"


    "At the moment, xianyueyi says that you are her fiance. You are the only one who has the qualification..."


    Before he finished, Ning Tao sneered: "so, some guys want to get rid of me, so that they can seize the opportunity to occupy this fortune and get the nine moves against heaven."


    "I''m right."


    PV ~ 0q


    "er..."


    Bai Yue grinned bitterly and nodded: "yes, Xianyue is an immortal now, and even ranked in the list of immortality. I''m afraid that only the demons on the list of immortality are worthy of the fairy King''s daughter in the fairy world."


    "As for you, you must be in the way."


    "Hum, Bang..."


    There was a sudden explosion and the wooden table smashed.


    Ning Tao has been so angry that his veins are exposed. It''s not this that makes him angry. It''s what other people use his woman as a tool to improve his accomplishments.


    "A group of bastards, I will kill you all one by one."


    "Count me in!"


    Bai Yue patted his chest with a look of eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Have you contacted Luo Tian?" Ning Tao asked with a frown.


    "Not yet. My second brother gave me a jade tube. When he talked about the Imperial City, he called him. But I tried on the way, and I still haven''t got a response."


    "Maybe the second brother has something important to do," Bai Yue said with a bitter smile.


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, and suddenly said: "I''m the first one in the northern region sect. I can go to find Luo Tian with this identity. Why don''t I wait for him here?"


    "Absolutely not. Second brother told me that many people in the fairy Palace are not satisfied with you. If you don''t connect with him, it''s hard to ensure that someone will harm you. Anyway, we have nothing to do. We''d better wait a few more days."


    Bai Yue urged.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is upset and worried about Xiao Hei, but he has no choice but to wait.


    This time he came to the great Luo fairy palace, not only to find Luo Tian, but also for the sake of his fortune, a request, and a month''s visit to the secret place


    What he really cares about is uncle Tim!


    Subconsciously touched the eyebrow, but Daewon still had no response. I hope I can find uncle here


    For several days in a row, Ning Tao was practicing.


    The next breakthrough of the twelve immortals is to raise his goal to the level of Qi.


    But if you want to improve, it''s not so easy to say. Even if you have a direction, you have to work hard.


    In this way, until three days later, they went out of the hotel to look for Luo Tian.


    Yutong didn''t respond, but it happened that the once-in-a-decade grand ceremony of Dalao was hosted by the fairy palace. There were many elders, big forces and even some Tiangang Disha.


    Ning Tao thinks that he should be able to see Luo Tian at this time. He can''t wait all the time.


    Bai Yue wants to talk and stop, but he can''t wait all the time, so he has to accompany him to look for it.


    Two black robes mingled in the crowd, it seems nothing special. The streets are very busy, and many strange people and scholars are whispering respectfully. This is to pray to the ancestors of ancient times


    "Elder brother, why don''t we go back? We''ve been looking for a circle. Maybe the second brother is closing the door or something?"


    Bai Yue kept persuading him.


    But Ning Tao is unwilling. His time is precious. Dou Meng, Xiao Hei, Xian Yueyi Which of these can he afford to wait? You have to take the initiative.As soon as he gritted his teeth, he pointed to the sacrificial square and said, "let''s go and look there."


    "You look for death. You don''t have to look at the people in there, the geniuses you killed, and some forces who are dissatisfied with you, but they are all in there. If they are found, they will be finished."


    Bai Yue was startled by him.


    "It''s ok if they don''t find out. Besides, this is the imperial city. Do they dare to do it? What are we afraid of when you are here? "


    Ning Tao turned his mouth and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Well, it''s the same..." Bai Yue scratched his head, and then he felt confident.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    The bells were ringing in the square.


    I saw an old man with crane hair bow his hands to the crowd and smile and say, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m Duan Lei, the deacon of the fairy palace. I''ll perform this ceremony."


    "Today, we humans can dominate the fairyland and enjoy the five realms, thanks to the efforts of our ancestors from generation to generation..."


    The old man''s voice is loud, and many people are interested in it. But on a high platform in the square, the dignified figure is on the top. Because of the ban on immortals, they just need to show their face.


    One of the men in jade robes suddenly moved and took out a compass in his hand.


    This is the homing disk.


    Its function is to use a breath to find the owner of the breath, which is a treasure.


    But now, it''s responding.


    He remembered that the breath came from his son ranguan. The owner of the breath was Ning Tao, and he was Ran Tianming!


    He slowly raised his head and flashed a fierce killing in his eyes. Well, heaven has a way. If you don''t go, hell has no way. If you don''t avenge my son today, I don''t deserve to be called Shen Gongbao.


    "Food is the most important thing for the people, I am human..."


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, there was a big drink on the high platform, which made tens of thousands of people who were listening stunned. Even a large number of people were angry. How could the sacrifice be interrupted.


    But it was found that ran Tianming hesitated.


    Duan Lei frowned and said in a deep voice: "dare to ask Lord ran, why do you want to interrupt the sacrifice? Do you know what crime it is?"


    "Of course I know!"


    Ran Tianming said faintly, but then looked down and said with a sneer, "but I know better that offering sacrifices to ancestors should pray with pure body and pure heart, and should not be mixed with dirty garbage."


    "It''s too fierce to kill my genius in the fairyland. How can people like this tolerate him to enter such a sacred place? I''m right, executioner Ning Tao


    Then he pointed to the two black robes.


    Tens of thousands of startled eyes, Ning Tao''s face is instantly ugly, locked by countless murderous gas.

 Chapter 2096

    "Damn it, it was found!"


    Ning Tao and Bai Yue are overcast. On this occasion, so many people point at their brothers.


    Why is this guy so like ranguan?


    "What? Still pretending to be stupid, do you need me to tear up your disguise? "


    Ran Tianming took out the search disk and sneered.


    A wave of terror came down.


    They were so surprised that they quickly backed away. In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao and his wife were left in the open space.


    But Duan Lei, the great deacon, frowned and reminded him, "Mr. ran, I advise you not to mess around. Although you are the first-class guest of our Dalao fairy palace, the sacrifice should not be interrupted, let alone violated The ban on immortals. "


    Once the words came down, there was some awe in the field.


    The eight families of Zhongyu, Tiangang, Disha, and many other big forces, are not mixed with each other.


    But in a corner of the stage, an old man in black suddenly snorted, "ran Tianming, do you think everyone else is a fool? Or should I be a bully


    "It''s your personal enmity to pollute the sacrifice. Pour dirty water on my younger martial brother''s head."


    "Heiyang Keqing, am I a selfish man like ran Tianming? I''m here for the sacrifice, for the prosperity and luck of my people, and you, with the heart of a villain The belly of a gentleman. "


    Ran Tianming''s words are extremely sharp.


    "You fart..."


    "Enough!"


    See two people want to quarrel, big deacon Duan Lei Leng drinks a, interrupt them, immediately stare at Ning Tao way: "two, show your true colors."


    Ran Yang and the people of the clan laugh coldly.


    There''s a homing disk. No mistake.


    One of them hesitated, then took off his hat and showed his true face.


    Yes, Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Where is the Imperial Guard of Daluo? If you don''t take down this executioner quickly, you must not let him tarnish the sacrifice."


    Ran Tianming just scolded.


    "I see who dares!"


    Another black robed man suddenly roared, his black robe burst open, and a white halberd was like a dragon or a tiger.


    They just looked at it, then widened their eyes and said excitedly: "you see, it''s Bai Yue. Xianbang can''t fight against the general situation. You can''t use force.


    But ran Tianming''s eyes were cold, and he said angrily, "what are you waiting for? Don''t you want to wait for the ancestors to be angry?"


    "Well This... "


    On the square of nuota, under the eighteen ancient stone pillars, a group of imperial guards frowned and didn''t know what to do. Some of them were embarrassed to look at the grand deacon, who also had a headache and had no choice.


    It can be seen from a wise man that ran Tianming is taking advantage of the problem to solve his private affairs.


    If you agree, you will be just like birds of a feather


    Just when he was entangled, Ning Tao looked up and said: "dare to ask you, what''s my crime?"


    "Son of a bitch, there''s no place for you to talk here," the Ximen patriarch said coldly.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at someone who is too stupid. Isn''t that a clear accusation for me? Don''t you think it''s ironic that you have done these indulgent things in the sacrificial hall, in the holy square, in front of our ancestors?"


    "The people of the world think that the public and the private are distinct, and the Dalao fairy palace, which is in charge of justice, is all the same?"


    Ning Tao sneers scornfully.


    "Little friend, please be careful when you speak," said Duan Lei, the chief deacon, with a dignified face.


    "Good advice is hard to hear!"


    "I just want to know who is in charge of the palace, whether it''s these foreign guests or your deacon. If you don''t even know the priority, what rules are there? What face is left? "


    "In my opinion, the great Luo fairy palace will give way to Keqing directly," said Ning Tao crazily.


    "Bold, presumptuous..."


    More than a dozen big men stood up and roared.


    The whole square was oppressed by the terrible pressure, and the sacrificial hall sang like a God.


    Hei Yang, Bai Yue''s face turns white and his scalp feels numb. How can Ning Tao say this?


    Even if it''s not a crime, it''s a conviction.


    Ran Tianming is full of haze. I didn''t expect that this boy is very difficult, but with your mouth, what big waves can you make? Ben Xian is full of contacts.


    He immediately glanced at the commander of the Imperial Guard and said coldly, "Captain mu, don''t you take this maniac down soon?"


    The latter''s eyes jumped and his face was a little ugly. He owed ran Tianming a favor many years ago. Just now, he said it clearly. He immediately gritted his teeth and ordered: "take him down and press him into the black prison..."


    "Presumptuous, I see who dares!"Unexpectedly, Duan Lei roared.


    "What do you mean, Deacon? Is it not to cover up this crazy executioner? "


    Ran Tianming''s eyes flashed cold.


    But Duan Lei glanced at him and said, "rankeqing, please put your place and pay attention to the occasion. In front of the sacrificial Hall of our ancestors, our deacon does not allow anything dirty to pollute the sacrificial ceremony."


    "In addition, we have always upheld justice in the great Luoxian palace. It''s not you who say you are guilty


    There is a lot of meaning in these words.


    Ran Tianming''s face sank, but Ning Tao dropped his eyelids and said, "the great deacon is wise."


    "Hum!"


    Ran Tianming snorted angrily. With the sign of some people, he didn''t touch the moldy head again.


    "Today, on behalf of the fairy palace, my deacon is in front of the sacrificial hall to uphold justice in front of the whole world. Ning Tao, have you killed more than 360 geniuses and a peerless conceit in a corner of the world?"


    Duan Lei''s dignified inquiry.


    "Yes, but they killed me first..." Ning Tao was interrupted by several overbearing voices before he finished speaking.


    "Now that you have admitted it, according to the practice of the fairy palace, the eight families, Tiangang Disha, all of you, show your hands. Those who agree to the execution of Ning Tao, please raise your hands."


    Ran Tianming''s fierce sneer.


    As soon as the words fall, Ximen''s master takes the lead in raising his hand and gives Ning Tao a scornful look. The next second, all the big people on the high stage "brush" their hands.


    There were more than a dozen big figures present, five of the seven families raised their hands, four of the five Tiangang Disha raised their hands, and the remaining three did not raise their hands.


    That''s the total number of votes.


    Looking at this chilling number of votes, heiyang Laozu felt like a knife in his heart. He hated that he was too useless. This is the strength of Ran Tianming''s relationship.


    "It''s over, it''s all over..."


    Ning Tao''s face is black, so many people aim at him.


    But Bai Yue gritted his teeth and suddenly felt that the jade tube had a response. Before he had time to check it, he heard a strong voice from the sky:


    "wait!"

 Chapter 2097

    The powerful voice reverberates, and the dignity rises abruptly.


    Tens of thousands of people are shocked. Ning Tao and Bai Yue are suddenly excited. They are as surprised as a savior. Looking up, is it his second brother, Luo Luohai?


    Ning Tao a Leng, Yi, how can be he.


    I saw a tall figure with a high crown in the emperor''s robe. His feet were empty, his eyes were purple, and his brows were full of prestige and momentum. He was not angry, and he was oppressive.


    "I''d like to see you, the Deputy palace master!"


    Tens of thousands of people, including a group of big people, respectfully said.


    In the square of Nuo Da, there was only one person left, still standing aloof and indifferent to his appearance.


    Yes, it''s Ning Tao.


    One side of the white more sweating pulled him, today you are smoking what crazy, how has been to die, but ningtao Leng is not bent down.


    It was Luo Hai who separated his wife and children


    Although there are advantages and disadvantages in this matter, he still can''t get over the hurdle in his heart, especially Shifu.


    Luo Hai glanced and nodded slightly, but when he saw the stubborn Ning Tao, his eyes rippled. The last time we met was two years ago.


    This boy, actually came.


    Did not care about his disrespect, toward the bottom of the deep drink: "what''s the matter? Why is it so noisy? "


    "Back to the Deputy palace master, this man slaughtered my fairy genius. It''s a terrible crime. According to the practice of the fairy palace, he has decided to vote to kill Ning Tao. Nine to three is a foregone conclusion."


    Ran Tianming took the lead and was distressed.


    "Put to death..."


    Luo Hai''s eyelids tremble. Are you kidding? With his shrewdness, he can''t see that it''s a private matter of Ran Tianming. He can''t do it with emotion and reason.


    Last time, the little princess chased him and bit him. But she had no choice but to go to Qingyun mansion


    He said immediately: "there must be fighting among monks. If they are not good at it, can they blame others?"


    "I can''t be a good man, but I can''t let it go."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "What the palace master meant was to be arbitrary and break the rules?" Ran Tianming narrowed his eyes.


    "Well, in your eyes, this seat is so unbearable? I''m the deputy head of the great Luoxian palace. One person represents five votes. I choose not to kill Ning Tao. Is that arbitrary? "


    Luo Hai''s face became gloomy.


    This guy, has the climate formed yet?


    And Ximen clan chief chuckles and plays with the taste: "Deputy palace master, even so, it''s nine to eight."


    But the next second, Luo Hai turned over his hand and took out a token. On the front is an ethereal and vast fairy palace. The eight immortal soldiers are ancient and modern. There are 12 eight armed demons and 19 ferocious demons under his command... "


    On the other hand, it is an endless abyss


    "This This is the order of the great immortal


    Duan Lei, the great deacon, and others stood up in an instant. Their faces were full of shock. Seeing the immortal order was like seeing the palace leader, and it could be counted as a vote.


    In this way, it''s nine to nine.


    Under the ugly face of Ran Tianming and others, Luo Hai said with a sneer, "what else do you have to say now?"


    Everyone is silent. It seems like an execution. In fact, it''s a matter of standing in line. The world belongs to the great Luoxian palace. You can''t do something bad because of a small person. Naturally, you can''t offend him rashly.


    Ran Tianming was unwilling, and his face was gloomy and terrible.


    Just as Ning Tao and Bai Yue were relieved, an old voice suddenly sounded out: "I''ll vote for "Ning Tao."


    "Ten to nine!"


    Everyone was stunned. Who is this? Isn''t this the right thing to do with the Deputy palace master?


    Ran Tianming was ecstatic, while Ning Tao and Luo Hai looked up and saw an old man in cloth clothes in the sky. He was sagacious and bent, but his momentum was indomitable.


    At the sight of this man, a group of great figures on the high stage stood up and said respectfully: "I''ve seen xuanyuanchun."


    Yes, this man is the head of the eight big families in Zhongyu, the last generation of the Xuanyuan family.


    Xuanyuan family and Daluo fairy Palace are one. If Daluo fairy palace has won the world, it is at least half of Xuanyuan family and the largest faction.


    "It''s him?"


    Luo Hai''s face changed and his heart became cool.


    Xuanyuan old man has been abdicated for many years, how can he come to join the fun, and so on, he remembers that there is a demon of Xuanyuan family on the longevity list.


    Is it the chance to get rid of Ning Tao?


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ran Tianming, Ximen''s master and others are laughing wildly. It''s true that the mountains are heavy and the waters are clear. There''s no way out. There''s another village with dark willows and bright flowers. Luo Hai, didn''t you expect that?


    Ten to nine. What else can you do?


    Luo Hai clenched his teeth and said, "what do you mean, old man? Is it going too far? ""Too much..."


    "Why did the Deputy palace master say that? I just cast a vote according to the rules. This little boy is too murderous. There''s still competition. It''s massacre and cruelty."


    "As far as I know, those more than 300 geniuses have no power to resist, but he still wants to kill them all. What''s the use of such insensitive demons? Captain mu, don''t take him soon."


    Xuanyuanchun old man cold cheers.


    "Wait!"


    Luo Hai anxiously opened his mouth, but ran Tianming sneered: "tut Tut, deputy palace master, now the result is very obvious. Do you want to go your own way?"


    "Today, Ning Tao must be executed!"


    "I''ll go to your uncle. You''re shameless. You dare to touch my elder brother and have a try..."


    Bai Yue glared and roared.


    However, Ning Tao holds him, and his face is very quiet. If he really breaks up here, let alone the third in the list of immortals, even if the top ten are here, it''s useless.


    This is a row of immortals.


    Immediately sarcastic way: "you really look up to the boy, so want to kill me, really let me flattered ah, there is no sentiment to say."


    "Hum, your death is the best sentiment," ran Tianming said with a triumphant grin.


    Luo Hai''s chest is dull. He can''t help it. He tried his best. Alas, you shouldn''t be here.


    "Take him!"


    When the wooden team grows up, a hundred people will give a drink.


    More than 100 strong practitioners of Taoism trapped Bai Yue in the long engraved array. The latter roared and burst into a standoff.


    Ning Tao is angry in his heart, but he sees that the leader of the wood suppresses his accomplishments and wants to fight as soon as he clenches his fist.


    But all of a sudden, his whole body is stiff, and he is stiff in the same place. He stares at Xiang ningtao''s back with a pair of eyes, full of incredible words.


    Suddenly, heaven and earth lost their voice.


    Even the big men subconsciously stood up, tens of thousands of people were numb, so they looked at Ning Tao''s back, like seeing the gods.


    "Palace My Lord


    Luo Hai was surprised and looked suspiciously.


    I saw a huge dragon chariot coming slowly from the center of the city, such as the emperor''s expedition, which shocked the whole world. Eight immortals pulled the chariot to open the way, protected the Dharma, and the virgins knelt down to worship the one in the chariot.


    He is the supreme power of the fairyland, the Lord of the great Luo palace.


    Hundreds of thousands of people, eight families, Tiangang Disha, even ran Tianming, Luohai and xuanyuanchun, all bowed their heads respectfully and cried out, "see you, Lord of the palace."


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The Dragon chariot that shocked the world lightly stopped in front of Ning Tao. A vague mysterious man came out and scattered the fairy fog, revealing a real face, Emperor''s robe, Emperor''s crown, sword eyebrows and stars, like ZIWEIXING.


    As soon as I walked out, I didn''t see clearly, but I heard a Scream: "second brother."


    Mysterious man body a stagger, almost did not fall, this This car is slippery

 Chapter 2098

    People subconsciously with the palace master a shake, think he is going to fall, a good burst of force.


    What What''s going on?


    No, someone called second brother.


    Hundreds of thousands of people stare a pair of dog eyes, mouth can be stuffed into a big duck egg, that person, unexpectedly is Ning Tao, my God, mother, what happened?


    : ygeng? ¡ñ Xini is on the top of 0n


    the emperor, who is above the five domains, dominates the twelve gates of Tiangang, the nineteen sects of Disha, the eight ancient families, suppresses the six forbidden areas, and is above the Dalai fairy palace, has a big brother.


    That man is still a Taoist kid.


    Hundreds of thousands of people only feel that one of the strongest kings has recognized a bronze as the eldest brother and taken him to fly


    Are you sure you''re not kidding?


    White more startled, only feel scalp numbness, bursts of cold sweat flow down, and the Deputy palace master Luo Hai that eyes almost did not jump out, Luo Tian have big brother? Crouching trough, how does his brother not know?


    Together for thousands of years?


    "Cough...!"


    The mysterious man coughed hard, scolded his mother in his heart, touched the Dragon chariot and said with a stiff smile: "this This car has There''s a problem. It''s too slippery, right


    The eight immortals who pull the cart are numb. This dragon chariot is the only one in the world. It is a complete ancient immortal tool. It has experienced the spirit of emperors in all dynasties, and has great power, which is superior to the eighth grade.


    Too slippery?


    You''ve been sitting there for hundreds of years, and you haven''t heard of it.


    The eight immortals rolled their eyes, but their words respectfully said: "yes, it''s not slippery in autumn."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, blinking innocent eyes, scratching his head, how can this atmosphere be a little wrong? It''s too slippery. Oh, I understand. I really understand this time.


    Laughing and patting the mysterious man, the thief said with a smile: "I know. This is your first time to take this car. OK, second brother, you can mix well. Even the car of the Lord of the great Luo palace has been borrowed by you."


    "Lend me a ride one day and pretend to be a bully!"


    Said, but also beat him.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were dull, as if they had been slashed from beginning to end by the great five elements extinction God thunder.


    Sleeping trough


    Who am I? Where am i? What happened?


    The mysterious man was thumped with a dull hum, which seemed to be a soft punch, but he wanted to vomit blood, which was more uncomfortable than ten immortals hitting him at the same time.


    With a black face and white eyes, he could not take his own face without stopping him.


    Bai Yue''s scalp is numb, so he goes to laningtao. However, as soon as he appears, hundreds of thousands of people''s eyes suddenly stare straight. At this moment, their wisdom soars. By the way, this guy just called big brother.


    The trough.


    How many younger brothers does Ning Tao have?


    Seeing that the situation is about to explode, Luo Haiqiang holds back his doubts and puts his hand on Ning Tao''s neck with a smile, but secretly blocks his yamen acupoint with an immortal force.


    He explained to the crowd and said with a smile, "it''s just a joke. At the beginning, I turned into Luo Tian and teased him in the world of spirits. I didn''t expect that he took it seriously."


    "You say so, little one."


    Ning Tao in the eyes of flash doubt, he how don''t know? Fake it, but found that the mouth how also speechless, but was a force to control nodding.


    Hundreds of thousands of people stare at each other and are half convinced. More people directly believe it. After all, it''s too shocking. How can the Lord of Luo Tian palace recognize a Taoist priest as the eldest brother? Who will believe it?


    It must be bullshit, misunderstanding.


    A group of big people also wiped some sweat.


    But only ran Tianming had a little doubt in his eyes. He was there when he went to the world of ten thousand spirits, and he had been following Luo Hai all the time. There was no such thing at all.


    Luo Tian What is the relationship with Ning Tao?


    "Cough...!"


    The mysterious man coughed hard and attracted people''s attention. He said faintly, "I just heard that someone used public affairs to seek personal interests and wronged my fairy genius. It doesn''t matter whether it''s primary or secondary. What''s the matter?"


    "Back to the palace master, it''s not like this at all. Ning Tao is an executioner..."


    Ran Tianming tried to find a way out of his heart.


    But the mysterious man glanced at him and said, "did I ask you?"


    "I I... "


    Ran Tianming was speechless.


    Duan leilian, the chief deacon, stood up quickly and said respectfully: "back to the palace leader, just now a group of clan leaders voted in accordance with the relevant practice to execute Ning Tao."


    "Yes, ten to nine. What''s your opinion Xuanyuanchun is an old man.


    "I don''t have any opinions, but I have the right to vote for this kind of thing. One person in this seat will vote for Ning Tao, 10 to 19. Do you have any opinions about Xuanyuan?"


    Luo Tian stares at him and says with a smile.


    A listen to this speech, the Ning Tao of one side stares big eye bead son, seem to discover what not of affair.And Bai Yue can''t help but murmur in Ning Tao''s ear, the latter explodes in an instant.


    Second, Luo Tian is the leader of Da Luo palace!


    I''m NIMA


    Ning Tao''s blood is boiling. If you had known that Lao Tzu was afraid of them, you would have endured them all the time.


    What? Can''t beat it? Ouch, wocao, my second brother is the leader of the Dalao palace. Will I be afraid?


    Those who don''t agree with me jump out and crush them. Excuse me, all the people present are rubbish, dregs, younger brother


    Lying trough, the whole of my blood boiling, just a slap to prove how excited.


    But Tianda is so excited that he can''t say anything. Ning Tao stares at Luo Hai. His eyes seem to say: "loosen me, lock my neck, right..."


    Luo Hai gave him a strange glance.


    Hearing this, xuanyuanchun''s face sank. Unexpectedly, Luo Tian didn''t sell his face. Instead, he helped the boy and gave him ten votes.


    He immediately blackened his face and said, "Lord, I advise you to be careful before you make a decision. This man slaughters our fairy genius and does many evils. How can he get away with it? As the Lord of the palace, how can you tell the world?"


    "Please think twice, my Lord!"


    As soon as ran Tianming clenched his teeth, he forced him to speak. As soon as he opened his mouth, five or six patriarchs also opened their mouths.


    Hundreds of thousands of people immediately looked at Luo Tian, feeling that the atmosphere was very wrong. The latter squinted and coldly looked at ran Tianming, then said: "what is evil, Ning Tao is a hero."


    "It must have been clear to all of you about the great beast tide in the southern region a year ago. It was Ning Tao who killed the two kings and made a great contribution to the whole war. He saved countless people and forced the forbidden area to retreat."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask all the people in the southern regions here to see whether Ning Tao is a hero or the executioner or the devil you say."


    As soon as the words came out, many people cheered.


    "That''s right. Ning Tao is the great hero of my southern region. I''m from Kunlun city. If it wasn''t for Ning hero, I''m afraid we would have died long ago..."


    There are hundreds of people shouting, Ning Tao listen to all raised eyebrows, feel are floating to the fairyland.


    I can''t stop.


    Ran Tianming eyes canthus to crack staring at him, thick unwilling to rush to heart, but he knows more forbearance.


    Now decadent Xuanyuan is even more determined to help him, but he doesn''t want to help him

 Chapter 2099

    With a bang, xuanyuanchun''s breath broke out, and a terrible pressure shrouded him, like a King Kong Mountain on Ning Tao''s head.


    But the next second, two powerful pressures rose at the same time, easily blocked this pressure.


    "Hum...!"


    Mysterious man "Luo Tian" cold hum a, in the eyes is also flash helpless, the truth of which he naturally understand, but in the feeling in reason, he can''t let Ning Tao die.


    Even if he doesn''t show up, someone will do it


    "Old man, you have always been the model of our younger generation. You are fair and reasonable, and punish evil and remove evil. But how can you do more stupid things in your old age? For you and for the sake of the great Luo fairy palace, Ning Tao can''t die anyway."


    Luo Tianshen advised.


    But xuanyuanchun snorted angrily. For his descendants, Ning Tao must die.


    What makes him even more angry is that he does not hesitate to put down his position and humbly ask for it. Luo Tian is still so unkind. Today, he must establish his prestige.


    He wants to see whether Ning Tao is important or whether he is the old Xuanyuan family leader?


    Immediately indifferent way: "the merit is not worth, killed is killed, today must give the world a justice."


    "Execute Ning Tao on the spot!"


    "Who dares to move? Who is the master of the palace? Who is in charge of the great Luoxian palace? Today, no one can take Ning Tao''s life, as the palace Master said


    Luo Tian''s majestic cold road.


    A grand emperor''s robe was oppressed by the terrifying atmosphere, which almost suffocated everyone.


    The seven patriarchs, Tiangang Disha, have turned pale and their eyes twinkle quickly. For them, this is standing in line, but it''s not easy to stand now. If they offend anyone, they have no good fruit to eat.


    Ran Tianming''s eyes were vicious, and he said: "my Lord, the old man''s words are reasonable. You are obviously shielding. Everyone is watching."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Luo Hai and heiyang were angry and scolded.


    This bastard is really more and more rampant. He dares to fight against the palace leader at this time.


    Good, it''s really good


    Ning Tao felt very floating, but suddenly he felt something was wrong. He really floated. He felt his soul was out of the body, and heard some faint sounds in his ears.


    "Ten thousand Ten thousand It''s not good... "


    The voice seems to contain a magic, gradually, Ning Tao crazy, a pair of empty eyes.


    In the outside world, he was sealed by Luo Hai, but also pressed by a powerful force. He could not move a bit, and his hand was blankly scratched on Bai Yue''s sharp white halberd, and his blood was dripping.


    "Pa pa PA ta... "


    Bai Yue was stunned and rubbed his eyes hard.


    This What is this for?


    Looking at that bleeding hand, dripping on the square, more and more.


    Bai Yuegang wants to remind Luohai that the two breath of terror collide. The air makes a dull sound, like an air gun. Some civilians are hard to breathe, and their faces are red and miserable.


    "Cough..."


    A strong wind blowing out for no reason, like the wind, hurricane, very fierce.


    "Hum, Luo Tian, do you really want to fight with me? Do you think it''s worth it to offend me for this little boy? Give him up. "


    Xuanyuanchun''s whole body burst out with bright gold.


    ¡­ However, Luo Tianhao does not show any weakness. His strength is surging like a sea, and the strength of a great world is gathering behind him. The Dragon chariot behind him roars and shakes the sky and the earth, and the two terrible immortals are at daggers drawn.


    "Old man, if you really want to get to this stage, you''ll have to accompany me to the end. I can''t help you..."


    No one found that every drop of blood from Ning Tao''s hands actually penetrated into the square. No, exactly, it flowed in little by little along the pattern, obscure and complicated totem.


    Soon, it filled the square.


    If you look from the sky, the totem at the feet of the people seems to be alive, extremely bright, and Ning Tao''s empty eyes are full of ancient words


    "Let me see the real chapter under my hand. Let me see how the Lord of the palace has improved over the years." behind xuanyuanchun, there is a magic sword.


    "Xuanyuan decision, Huangdao dragon sword!"


    Luo Tian''s face is dignified. He naturally knows the strength of the blow. Just as he wants to do his best, he suddenly hears a weak voice: "that, can Can you pause for a moment? I have something to say


    Everyone was stunned and turned to look.


    It''s Ning Tao, who is gradually ignored. Beside him, there is Bai Yue, who is ignorant. He has blocked yamen acupoint.


    Shit, it''s not working?


    "A dying man, where come so much nonsense," xuanyuanchun impatiently sneered.


    But Ning Tao scratched his head and said wrongly: "I don''t want to say that someone wants to talk to you.""Me? Who is it? "


    "He said it was your ancestor," said Ning Tao honestly.


    The field is quiet.


    Luo Tian has a dull face. Is this guy crazy? It''s time to provoke him.


    Luo Hai is sweating. What''s the matter? The dozens of acupoints around Ning Tao are blocked by him. It''s reasonable that he can''t move. He can still scratch his head to talk. Is this the ghost?


    "Son of a bitch, you don''t want to die," Xuan Yuan Chun Qi''s whole body straight shiver, eyes canthus want to crack.


    He is the head of eight families and the old head of Xuanyuan family. He is highly respected. He has great strength. Luo Tian does not dare to be so disrespectful to him.


    But this kid dares to scold his ancestors.


    Kill him,


    be sure to kill him!!


    Xuanyuanchun roars to pull out the Huangdao dragon sword after his birth, and cuts it down in an instant. Before Luo Tian has time to take his hand, he goes to see Ning Tao slowly raise his hand and says, "the great array of sacrifice, open up!"


    "Boom, boom...!"


    There was a violent earthquake in the whole Daluo Imperial City, and millions of thunder exploded, as if the whole world would collapse.


    "Xuanyuan decision, Huangdao dragon sword!"


    It seems that there is a roar of vicissitudes from ancient times, and there is a more brilliant and powerful sword light. When they collide, they destroy it.


    "What?"


    Xuanyuanchun is very surprised. He bursts out to stop Xianli.


    "Little son of a bitch, who taught you the Huangdao dragon sword? I dare to bully people even if I''m a little bit Taoist. You''ve lost all my Xuanyuan dragon''s face. I don''t want to deal with you today."


    A burly ghost roared.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were stunned, some of them didn''t know why.


    But Huangfu clan leader suddenly exclaimed: "Xuanyuan dragon? So Isn''t that the patriarch of the Xuanyuan family in the period of the chaos of ancient times? Didn''t he die long ago? "


    "Oh, it seems that my descendants of Huangfu Taiyi still have some insight. When they see their ancestors, they don''t kneel down quickly."


    Another gray shadow appeared from the main hall, laughing.


    Several patriarchs were shocked. Taiyi of Huangfu was also a great power in the chaos of ancient times. He was also the patriarch of Huangfu family. Without exception, they were all killed.


    Isn''t it? The ancestors have come to light!

 Chapter 2100

    "Yes It''s an epiphany. God bless my fairy palace


    Hundreds of thousands of people roared excitedly, and several patriarchs and big men stood up in shock.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I''ve been sleeping so long that I almost forget who I am? In the first battle of chaos, ximenfeng fought against the five ghost generals and died together, worthy of the fairyland. "


    "Hum!"


    "In those days, beiminghan, the immortal, led people to fight in the valley of mourning soul. With the feat of only a dozen people, he gave birth to and killed that army of devil cubs, which is enough to spread throughout the ages..."


    Ghosts burst out of the hall laughing wildly.


    Each name represents an earth shaking figure, and they are all fallen. They are heroes of the first World War. In those days, they only found some remains and pieces of meat, which have been worshipped to this day.


    To worship our ancestors with the belief of the fairyland.


    Ning Tao raised a smile, but his face was very pale. Just now, he had shed a lot of blood, and it was with this as the core media that he urged the big battle.


    In fact, he didn''t expect to be able to feel the ancestors. It seems that he is from the world of spirits


    "Boom...!"


    "You little son of a bitch, is that how my Xuanyuan family''s immortals are ruined by you? I''ll take care of it. Don''t disgrace me in the future. "


    "Xuanyuan decision, Huangdao Dragon Seal!"


    The burly ghost scolded repeatedly, and seemed to be angry. With a pinch, it turned out to be a dragon seal of destiny, which coincided with the way of heaven. There were nine dragons around it, and its power made the space crack.


    "Give me Broken


    Xuanyuanchun screams with fright. An old man is just like a child who failed in the exam. He may be defeated in terms of the realm and the meaning of Tao, but now he is not afraid of strength alone.


    However, this is really his ancestor.


    In the face of the world, if he dares to fight back, he will become an unfaithful, unfilial, unjust and disrespectful bastard. He will not only lose his life, but also be accused by thousands of people.


    So even if you get beaten, you can''t fight back.


    "Zu Ancestors, ah Long zuzong, please forgive me. You are so angry that you are hurt... "


    Xuanyuanchun is beaten to shit and screams.


    All the people were stunned at the sight of the living ghost.


    Xuanyuanchun''s great name, the older generation is like thunder, even the younger generation are influenced, his myths and legends can be told for three days and three nights.


    When the palace was low, it was he who carried the cauldron. When the forbidden area was in riot, it was he who carried a sword and swept all over the place. All the ethnic groups were ready to stir up. It was he who killed the enemy alone and even killed eight ethnic groups.


    However, such a hero was beaten by his ancestors because of a Taoist refining boy.


    Feel Well, he''s so happy.


    Luo Tian and Luo Hai look strange What''s going on? Xuanyuanlong, Huangfu Taiyi, ximenfeng These are not the heads of the eight families in the chaos period, but also the ancestors worshipped here.


    Did Ning Tao wake them up?


    At this time, the dense shadow of the soul covered the sky, but also spread a strong voice of dignity.


    "Wait, who is the leader?"


    As soon as the words came out, Luo Tian walked out without hesitation and said, "Lord of the great Luo fairy palace, Luo Tian, on behalf of the fairyland, I''m really disturbing you."


    In the shadow of his soul, a wise old man came out and said gently, "I''m an immortal. I don''t want to worry about it. We can hear something from our faith, and we can see what happened just now."


    "It''s a shame for us that our descendants are not fighting and colluding with each other. Fortunately, Ning Xiaoyou summoned us and didn''t make us lose face."


    "Laozuzong, it''s not..."


    Ximen patriarch and others anxiously explained.


    But ximenfeng glared at me and said, "shut up for me. You don''t deserve to call me ancestor. I think ximenfeng''s generation is brilliant and powerful. How can you be such a disgraceful descendant?"


    Ximen patriarch is as submissive as a grandson.


    "Zu My ancestors cough... "


    At this time, xuanyuanchun came back from a beating. He was in a state of tatters and blood dripping. He looked like a beggar and his old face was swollen like a pig''s head.


    It''s totally different from what I was just now.


    "Tut Tut, xuanyuanlong, your temper is really the same as before, but this time, it''s good."


    A graceful gentleman''s soul exclaimed.


    Below a large shadow, excited to the ground, loud worship, this is the ancestors, ancestors, in the chaos of the Ancient World War I bloody heroes.


    Ning Tao cried and said wrongly, "master, you said you wanted to bleed, but you didn''t say so much. I almost ran dry."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Huang Fu and his wife laugh heartily. Looking at Ning Tao is like a loving mother''s care, just like looking at their son-in-law. They are satisfied with everything. In fact, they are more guilty. They are the culprits of the world of souls.Luo Tian two people are surprised, a face oddly glanced at Ning Tao, this kid, return really can disaster.


    Even such lawless overlord as xuanyuanchun was beaten as a grandson


    Duanmu Wuhua saw Ning Tao''s pale face and said with a kind smile: "it''s not easy to replenish blood. Although these people are not striving for success, they still have some good things in their hands."


    "Do you hear me? Go back and prepare a lot of tonics to make the little guy fat for me."


    Ximenfeng yelled with wide eyes.


    When Ximen clan leader and others heard that they were laughing and nodding like a chicken pecking rice, they didn''t dare to agree. Look at xuanyuanchun. Anyway, there are some tonics and little things.


    Ning Tao is very happy, and this kind of good thing.


    But this is not over, Duanmu Wuhua touched his chin, leisurely way: "well, we these old guys now also have nothing to give you, by our posterity each prepare an apology to meet the gift."


    "Do you hear me? Eight gifts, each of which is less than 10 billion. I''ve skinned you alive."


    Xuanyuan dragon roared.


    "What


    The clan leaders glared at each other and even prepared a meeting gift for him. What''s the most precious level? Such good things are in short supply in their family.


    When he was angry, Duanmu Wuhua slowly pointed out a finger and a wisp of spiritual strength towards Duanmu group leader, which was integrated into his mind. The latter trembled all over his body, and a surge of ecstasy came out.


    "Yes It''s inheritance. My Duanmu family''s complete inheritance, and the incomplete mental method is actually there. Ha ha, thank you for your ancestors, thank you for your ancestors. I will prepare a big gift and apologize at the door. "


    Duanmu clan leader patted his chest, excited and assured.


    Xuanyuanchun and others see this, and immediately their eyes shine. Compared with inheritance, Zhibao is nothing. When it comes to perfunctory, the ancestors can no longer manage it.


    "If you want to inherit it, you can let the Lord of Luo palace help Ning Tao choose these eight gifts. If he wants them, he must take them out. Can he do it?"


    Weak Duanmu Wuhua said with a sly smile.


    "Er..."


    A few people are silly, but Luo Tian laughs, saying that he is very honored. Ning Tao is too excited to say anything. Before they said they wanted to send Zhibao, they didn''t expect it to be true.


    "Ha ha, it''s made, it''s made..."


    As soon as the heads of several clans bite their teeth, they promise to accept the inheritance according to the requirements. They are all overjoyed, but Luo Tian plans to kill the fat sheep with a smile.


    "Boom!"


    Dense ghosts and shadows return to the main hall at the same time, including the eight patriarchs. Because of sacrifice and faith, they can wake up once every ten years, while others are sleeping.


    PC is j version Q first In other words, they are more like a big card in Xiangong.


    Ran Tianming suddenly came out and said good things all the time, but everyone ignored him. Leader Mu was demoted on the spot and was taken over by leader Russell.


    Several clan leaders leave in a hurry, xuanyuanchun also hums to leave, one is brand inheritance, but prepare to deal with Luotian this guy lion big mouth.


    As for killing Ning Tao, let''s talk about it later.


    This storm is very big and ends one after another, but Ning Tao''s heart has been excited, because Luo Tian said that he would take himself to see the great fortune.

 Chapter 2101

    In the Imperial City, there is a grand grand palace.


    A huge dragon chariot was pulled by the eight immortals to cross the void and crush everything.


    Luo Tian and Ning Tao all took the Dragon chariot to the fairyland. Is it in the eastern region?


    Just as Ning Tao was missing, Luo Hai squeezed his chin again and thought, "I remember there was a girl in the East region, too, called Her name is Hua Linglong. She was in Shura sect. Some time ago, she heard that she had become a disciple of zhenzhuan. "


    "Oh? Linglong is also in Dongyu. "


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and a sense of comfort welled up in his heart.


    Worry free, Linglong and Xiaobai are all in Dongyu. It seems that it''s time to set off for Dongyu when things here are settled. He hasn''t seen his daughter for a long time.


    "Big brother, when I saw the immortal list just now, it seems that you have already entered the 1000th place."


    Bai Yue couldn''t help spiking.


    "What?"


    Ning Tao is stunned. He has already entered the immortal list. Is this the cultivation of cultivating the four aspects of Tao?


    Don''t say he doesn''t believe it. Luo Tian''s three people are full of doubts. After some conversation, Luo Hai suddenly said: "the secret of Tianji gate is said to use a magic weapon to detect the power of all the Taoist realms in the world."


    "Your situation should be a coincidence. At the time of detection, you were just in the corner of the ancient cliff. Maybe you were just as good as xianbang at that time, but now, you may be much worse."


    A few people in the heart understand, but Luo day suddenly the footstep stops, proud way: "arrived, see how?"


    Ning Tao smell speech, busy side head a look, but this eye is let him whole body a stiff, pupil gradually contracted into the eye of a needle, revealed the color of inconceivable, stunned: "this This is actually White fall


    "no, as like as two peas, the new product is just a new one, but it is eight products, which is the white of the eight immortals."


    As soon as he screamed, Bai Yue and his wife looked at it and saw a long gun inserted obliquely in the hot lava. It was the same shape as Bai Luo, but the color was noble gold and reddish.


    It looks very domineering.


    "Wow, palace master, your handwriting is really big enough. Do you want to give away such a good treasure?"


    Luo Hai is envious.


    But Luo Tian shook his head and said, "you are wrong. This is his gun. The trunk of this gun is made of the horns of the natural companion animal. I added some advanced materials, and then I asked someone to forge the immortal weapon."


    "That animal was also killed by him. I was just a kind-hearted man, so I didn''t give up."


    "What? He did it? "


    Luo Hai was stunned, and then he looked contemptuous.


    A year and a half ago, what strength was Ning Tao? You don''t have to think about it. It''s impossible to kill an associated animal. It''s just like an ant picking an elephant.


    At the beginning, he was supposed to go hunting, but there was a temporary change, so he entrusted the palace master Luo Tian to help, but just now he heard that Ning Tao killed him.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Luo Tian shook his head, did not go to explain, said: "the immortal weapon is different from the common weapon, it has a process, that is, blood to recognize the Lord, is equivalent to the newborn baby, recognize the parents, this can play the peak power."


    "Drop the blood. It''s yours from today on."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was overjoyed. The flames around him converged into a dragon with a long gun in his mouth and came to him.


    With a big hand, the blood was drawn directly.


    Although he just put a lot of blood, this time, even if he put more, he didn''t feel distressed. He even wanted to let it drink more. After that, it was his own heart.


    The gun was buzzing and hungry.


    Ning Tao pulls out nine spear flowers, such as arm waving, the space is torn by the edge.


    "How sharp!"


    Luo Hai in front of a bright, praise way.


    On one side, Bai Yue is greedy, but his baiji is also eight grades, which is obtained together with the ancient inheritance. Now he only wants the remaining "Lihuang Dao".


    "The strength of this gun is far more than sharpness. The accompanying animal is the favorite of heaven. Its corpse is priceless and contains many mysteries. In addition to the accompanying pill, it is the most precious of the two horns and the beast pill."


    "If you understand carefully, you can get something if you don''t give it. Moreover, the material of the double corners is too superior, and all kinds of accessories are also superior. That is to say, the refining level is a little poor. It can be said that it''s a rough product, and the level limits its quality."


    "If you meet an expert in the future, you can ask him to refine it for you, or recycle it. There is a certain chance that it can be upgraded again."


    Luo Tian has some regrets.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao moved in his heart and instantly associated with the calcined fairy Hall of tiantianmen.


    But their standard is not high, maybe in the future, anyway, eight products are enough for him.


    Just happily, he went to see Luo Tian and stretched out a hand to him. Ning Tao quickly grasped the long gun and said cautiously, "what do you want to do? There''s no money. There''s no money


    "I won''t give you any money for handicrafts."Luo tianbai glanced at him, but he didn''t have a good way: "the palace master is not as good as that. Another eight grade immortal instrument in our fairy palace, the transmission volume, should you give it back to me?"

 Chapter 2102

    Eight products, the volume of transmission!


    Bai Yue''s heart moves and glances at Ning Tao, only to find that the latter''s face is pure and says, "what is that? I''ve never heard of it. "


    "Er..."


    Three people secretly scold shamelessly in the heart, Luo Tian takes a deep breath, suddenly thinks that he has the space Avenue.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he had no choice but to say, "I''d like to borrow your enlightenment for a while, but I warn you not to lose it. It''s of great value and great effect. I''m not the only one in charge of the Dalao fairy palace."


    Speaking of this, Luo Hai''s eyes flashed


    Bapinbailuo has recognized the master. This process is very easy. Luo Tian had been ready before, because he can''t miss the best time to put it here.


    Now, the great fortune has made a promise.


    Luo Hai and Bai Yue leave, but Ning Tao is stopped by Luo Tian. At this moment, they are alone.


    Ning Tao feels the subtlety of the atmosphere. He feels tight in his heart. He knows that he''s going to settle accounts. It''s over. What should he do? Is that how to settle accounts after autumn?


    He immediately hardened his head and said with a dry smile: "old Lao Luo, if it''s OK, I''ll I''ll go first. "


    "Stop!"


    "It''s not so cool to call outside before. Call another one for me to listen. Since I was born, Luo Tian has never been taken advantage of so much."


    The voice of evil smile came from behind.


    As soon as Ning Tao turns his head, he sees a big fist of sandbags coming, but the speed is not fast, but he finds that he can''t move, and his head is a "crackle".


    "Ah, ah Kill Well, there''s no one... "


    "Call, I''ll let you call, return Lao Luo, second brother, give me another call, I''ll let you get angry, pretend to force, eat my big Luo fist, let you pit me..."


    "Don''t..."


    "Boom!"


    The whole Huo Mo mountain is shaking violently, as if there is a giant animal galloping, just like an earthquake.


    Luo Hai and his wife are stunned. They can''t help laughing when they hear the scream. This boy, how can Luo Tian be so cheap? They don''t think about the identity of the Lord of the great Luo palace.


    White more mouth a smoke, it seems that big brother than he mixed even worse, at least he can call a second brother.


    After a long time, Luo Tian went out humming a tune.


    That son spring breeze full face, walk with wind, full face of happy, that brow between the depression of mind, sorrow, as if all gone, mood a sunny.


    "You''ll stay in the fairy Palace first, and I''ll inform you a few days later about his reward in the northern region."


    With that, he went straight away.


    Luo Hai shrugs his shoulders and laughs, and then he leaves. For them, it''s just fun. There are still many big things to be solved.


    Bai Yue turns his head and just sees Ning Tao come out with a bruised face. His eyes are swollen and there is a crack left.


    "Ha ha...!"


    See his belly laugh, Ning Tao angry face is green, want to beat him, but think of himself.


    Even if there are immortal tools falling in vain, Jiulong Suozi Jia can''t win. It''s not a boast that the third place in the immortal list. In terms of current strength alone, we can kill more than ten of ourselves.


    Walking on the road, he remembered what Luo Tiangang had just said to her. He was not allowed to say his relationship with him, not that he hated himself, but that he was afraid of harming himself and his enemy No less than myself.


    He is the most expensive ruler in the world.


    It seems that the five regions are calm, but in fact they are surging. The temple of hell, the six forbidden areas, and the latest mysterious evil organization have killed 70000 people in the northern region, which is a shock to the fairyland.


    Of course, these have nothing to do with Ning Tao, and he is not the one to worry about.


    The relationship can''t be revealed, or it will lead to death. He now has one purpose, asking where Uncle Tim is. As for rewards, he can''t run away anyway, and Luo Tian seems to be avoiding it.


    Otherwise, he just asked


    In addition, the most important point is that when his strength becomes stronger, he must beat Luo Tian. Ning Tao vows angrily.


    "Ah "It hurts..."


    In this way, two days in a row.


    Luo Tian didn''t look for them. On the contrary, an unexpected guest came. It was Wu Wentian, the ninth in the list of immortals.


    "Ning Tao, get out of here!"


    Outside the courtyard, a young blonde yelled.


    "Brush...!"


    Ning Tao, who is practising his gun, frowns at the sound of a familiar voice. He immediately puts away his gun and walks out of the courtyard. He really sees an acquaintance.


    Thirteen beasts, martial eleven!


    "It''s you? What are you doing here? " Ning Tao picks eyebrow light way.


    Wu Shiyi''s eyes were about to crack, and he said: "bastard, I ask you, did you kill my thirteen younger brother? I found all the human and material evidence in the sky valley. "


    "Yes


    Unexpectedly, Ning Tao admits it."Damn it, you want to die!" The young man with blonde hair yelled and hit him with one hand.


    "Sun boxing!"


    Ning Tao showed no weakness, a punch like a dragon.


    "Boom!"


    Two powerful forces collided heavily, one was quadruple, the other was sevenfold, but they didn''t divide up and down. However, a golden flame burst out.


    "Ah..."


    The young blonde screamed. He didn''t expect that the flame was so overbearing and suffered a dark loss.


    All of a sudden, just when he was defeated, Ning Tao took advantage of the victory to chase him. A strong figure came in like lightning. He clenched his fist with five fingers, sending out the meaning of annihilation. The surging martial spirit was boiling like a river.


    "Daofa, Dawu annihilation boxing!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, the strength of this fist was so strong that it was not what he was able to carry.


    "Hum, Wu Wentian, you want to die!"


    Wei Ning''s strong fist burst out in front of him like lightning.


    "Secret art, ancient bully!"


    "Boom, boom...!"


    PC ''} 0


    it''s as if two dragons are wrestling with each other, breaking up in an instant within a radius of 100 meters and collapsing in a kilometer. If it wasn''t for the assistance of some array in that courtyard, it would have been a powder for a long time.


    Ning Tao and Wu Yiru were hit hard and retreated one after another, their faces covered with dignity.


    Is this the strength of the top ten?


    With a heavy sound, the two figures were separated, just like two broken kites.


    Bai Yue''s figure trembled and then stabilized.


    But another figure asked the sky. He snorted. His face turned white and his eyes were shocked. He doubted: "you How can you be so strong? "


    "Well, I''m very gifted. Can you control it? That Wu shisan was also killed by me. Do you have any opinions? I want Bao ningtao. What do you want? "


    Bai Yue''s rebellious way.


    Hearing this, Wu Wentian''s face was gloomy. His strong muscles were like iron plate. His eyes flashed cold. He sneered and said, "good. I''ve written down the revenge."


    "Ning Tao, I hope you don''t always look like a coward. I will get back the Revenge of thirteen."


    "Anytime!"


    Ning Tao negative hand light smile way.


    Wu Wentian took a deep look at him, then turned and left, but left a cold laugh: "by the way, someone has been shouting to challenge you recently, but he hates you very much..."


    In the mountains, countless strong people secretly observe, see this scene are very surprised.


    Wu Wentian was defeated. When did Bai Yue become so powerful? Have you been able to challenge the second "Miao girl" in xianbang?


    "Ning Tao, I''m going to challenge you. Don''t stop me. Get out of here and give me back the ranking of immortals..."

 Chapter 2103

    Ning Tao a Leng, hurried to the front of the palace to look, found that it was a young man in the royal guards scolding.


    There are still a few people around anxious to dissuade.


    "This is


    "His name is Du RI Tian, and he is also a true disciple of the great Luo fairy palace. It is said that he is not easy to be ranked in the list of immortals, but he is pulled down by you before he gets hot. Now he is looking for you all over the world to compete for the ranking."


    Bai Yue said cruelly.


    Just finish saying, again can''t help but smile to recite a way: "how, do you want me to help you?"


    "No, I can cope with your big brother to this extent."


    Ning Tao confidently waved his hand.


    But Bai Yue frowned and hesitated: "I said, have you forgotten what the Deputy palace master Luo Hai said? You are just a coincidence, not real strength."


    "Depending on your current state, you are not the opponent of Du RI Tian at all. Xianbang 1000 is also very strong."


    "Don''t worry, mountain people have their own tricks," Ning Tao waved his hand with a smile and jumped down.


    Du RI Tian roars. He''s almost mad these days. As soon as he knows Ning Tao lives here, he''s going to challenge him, but his friends always advise him.


    Because I''m afraid to offend Bai Yue.


    "It''s said that you''re going to challenge me?" Ning Tao''s voice comes from curiosity.


    People were surprised to find that he really came. Would this boy not plan to fight?


    Do you think he''s the only one?


    Du RI Tian was angry, but he was more afraid of his dialogue. The latter shrugged his shoulders and said, "what do you think I''m doing? I''ll beat you."


    Hearing this, Du RI Tian immediately roared: "Ning Tao, I want to..."


    "OK, OK, I know. How many accomplishments do you have?" Ning Tao pulled out his ear and said impatiently.


    "Ha? Nine Nine


    Du Litian was at a loss and blurted out subconsciously.


    Ning Tao then burst out of his strength, shrugged: "I quadruple, do you feel proud to fight with me? If you lose, I''m afraid you can''t bear the stimulation you should bear at this age. "


    "I think the whole fairyland will laugh at your incompetence."


    The crowd was eccentric and their eyes were twinkling.


    What does this guy want?


    I''m not afraid of losing. I''m pretending to be a ghost on purpose. How can Lian Dao Si Chong beat Lian Dao Jiu Chong? Isn''t that a sure thing?


    Du RI Tian frowned very deeply, his eyes flashed alert, cold way: "don''t turn around, have words to say."


    "Actually It''s very simple. If you beat me, it won''t do you any good to get back the ranking at most. "


    "But if you lose to me, just think about it. The great immortal, who is proud of heaven, has lost to my four fold cultivation. I''m afraid you can''t bear the blow, and the heart of Tao will collapse and become possessed."


    "That''s all I have to say. You can decide which one to choose, and I''ll accompany you to the end."


    Ning Tao shows his hand and says it doesn''t matter.


    "Well?"


    Everyone was at a loss. Even a group of big people in the dark were surprised. What''s the name of this guy?


    Would he be so kind?


    But if you think about it, you can''t help but look up to the sky. You''ve stepped on hundreds of millions of creatures, and there''s no one in the world.


    But if four beat nine, such a big gap, but also lost, it''s really shameless.


    I''ll bear the label of shame all my life.


    Du RI Tian hesitated. If he didn''t fight, it would be impossible. He needed that resource very much. He sneered and said immediately: "I want to give up, delusion."


    "I''m afraid you misunderstood me. I mean, fight in a different way. Even if you lose, you won''t lose too much face and you can still get along with it."


    "What?"


    "You don''t need spiritual power to fight for Dao Yi. You can use DAO to win. As we all know, Dao Jing majors in Dao Yi. The stronger the Dao Yi is, the stronger the strength is. Three in one and five in one is the most important thing when you don''t fight for spiritual power."


    "How dare you fight?" Ning Tao is full of provocations.


    However, as soon as the words came out, people couldn''t help laughing. This guy is specially wiping his neck on the blade.


    I want to die!!


    Du RI Tian''s cultivation is a little poor, but on the main road, he is enough to rank in the top 500 of the immortal list. This is his opportunity. He has already reached the point of five in one, but now, it is unfathomable.


    Seeing that his eyes were shining, it was tailor-made for him. He immediately said, "OK, that''s it. No one is allowed to use the spirit power."


    Seeing that he was full of self-confidence, Ning Tao hesitated, pretending to hesitate and said: "otherwise, let''s change another..."


    "No, if you don''t change it, that''s it. Who counsels who''s soft. Follow Bai Yue. Don''t let us look down on you."


    Du RI Tian stares at provocation.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly became angry and glared at him and said, "whoever is soft, come here. I''m afraid of you..."Bai Yue, who was watching, could not help showing his pity. It was not certain who was looking for death. He was silent for Du RI Tian for a few seconds.


    "Brush!"


    An old figure slowly fell down. It turned out to be Duan Lei, the great deacon. He said with great interest: "this competition is presided over by me, and you are not allowed to use spiritual power."


    "Now, let''s go."


    As soon as the voice fell, Du Ritian suddenly left, his breath soared, and he did not underestimate the enemy. A rising sun rose from behind, and it was hot and dry, like falling into the incinerator.


    "Xianpin, the way of Dayi!"


    "Come on, I''ll make you lose decently later and let you know it''s a stupid decision."


    But Ning Tao a listen to, but light smile way: "since so, that I give a move, don''t be scared."


    "The sun, the sun, the flame, the magma, the pure sun, the fire, the fire..."


    In the blink of an eye, there were more than ten avenues.


    What''s more shocking to everyone is that it''s all about fire. He has mastered all the meanings of the Tao. Is he the son of fire?


    Du RI Tian''s eyes almost didn''t jump out. What''s the matter? Together with himself, he has more than ten. How can he fight? Isn''t that bullying?


    "Go


    The next second, the flames came all over the sky.


    The mighty giant of fire roared and collided, and the plants all around withered in an instant. It was extremely hot, and the heat wave was unbearable.


    Du day eye a red, also hit his hands of the big day, but like a flame hit the fire dragon.


    The next second, the giant of fire swallowed it and turned it into a raging sea of fire, wrapping the pale Du RI Tian in.


    "Ah...!"


    "Hot It''s so hot It''s so hot... "


    Just when they were all silly, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "hot? Then I''ll give you some water. "


    The mysterious ancient stele behind him flashed, and only in a flash burst out more than ten avenues: "Taiyin, Haoyue, Hanbing, Yinshui..."


    "This How is that possible? How many Taoists does he know and how many Taoists are reincarnated Thousands of onlookers screamed out, their eyes rolling with fear.


    Q see section g of the chapter. : on fc0m


    even the big people in the dark are dumbfounded.


    A chilly iceberg suddenly fell from the sky, blocking the sky, such as suppressing one side.


    "Boom boom!"


    The earth trembled, and it was frozen for thousands of miles.


    Thousands of people were stunned, a look like a living ghost, this How is that possible? There are more than 30 avenues he has just displayed.


    It brings Yin and Yang into full play.


    Duan Lei is also surprised. Although Ning Tao was brilliant in the sacrificial square before, the strong are respected. What everyone values is his own strength, but now Ning Tao is blind.


    It''s hidden


    One hit, two hits.


    With a sigh of admiration in his heart, Lang Lang immediately yelled: "this competition, Ning Tao wins!"

 Chapter 2104

    The voice fell, full of sobs.


    Although this is not a fierce match with all the strength, it also makes people dumbfounded, which can be called wonderful and eye opening.


    Du RI Tian, how did you lose?


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and heard that Duan Lei, the deacon, said with a smile: "little guy, let him go."


    Naturally, this refers to Du Litian.


    The former smiles faintly, reaches out his hand and grasps it in the void. He only hears a "bang". The huge glacier breaks open and turns into ice debris.


    Du Litian, however, was in a terrible predicament. For a while, he seemed to take a bath in the magma, and for a while, he seemed to fall into the ice hole, which was full of ice and fire.


    "Poof..."


    "I I''m defeated, and I''m convinced to lose, "said Du Litian, pale and spitting blood, with a gloomy and bitter face.


    Hearing this, Bai Yue''s face is strange. He can really cheat. He can''t beat others, but he just says that he is digging holes for others step by step to beat them with what he is good at.


    This shamelessness has reached a certain level.


    Ning Tao nodded when he heard the words. In fact, he was a little bit empty in his heart. He just used all his strength. If he really competed with him, he would be his end.


    Just turned around, but heard behind the body came a hoarse voice of gratitude: "brother Ning, thank you very much."


    "I Poof...! "


    Bai Yue almost didn''t vomit blood. This brain is really short of intelligence. It''s all like this. He gratefully says thank you to Ning Tao.


    And Ning Tao a Leng, the corner of the mouth shook for a while, stiff smile way: "polite, just a little help."


    Finish saying, hastily pull white more to leave.


    Looking at his back, with the help of a group of friends, Du Ritan said excitedly: "good man, I''m afraid that my heart will collapse and I''ll be possessed. I don''t hesitate to show my cards, just to convince me that I''m losing."


    "It''s true that Ning Tao has a slap on his face. His strength is really great, but it makes Luo Tian almost jump.


    "This slap is for Ke''er, and it''s not in vain that she has been practicing hard all day. I hope I can help you one day. As for" I''m sorry ", when you talk about her, let''s say it myself."


    Complexity flashed through the eyes of the mysterious woman.


    Looking at his jade hand, Ning Tao was stunned and quickly let go. He was too excited just now.


    "This..."


    But the next second passed.


    Luo Tian came to him in amazement, just like seeing a living ghost, and said strangely, "boy, do you know who she is?"


    "Well, it''s strong, isn''t it?"


    Luo Tian gave him a white look and said with a black face: "she is one of the ten immortals in our fairyland. The only female, master Yueying, you dare to touch her hand."

 Chapter 2105

    Ning Tao''s silly eyes. Just now, he was completely impulsive and did it easily. How could he care so much?


    "Gulu!"


    "Well What are the consequences? "


    Luo Tian a face pity, you you way: "as far as I know, the moon shadow master almost never close to a man, let alone touch her hand, even if it is to talk with a man is not a few, if nothing important, she even ignore me."


    "Well, you''re the first man to be so close to her and have intimate contact with her in a hundred years."


    Bai Yue''s mouth can be filled with a big duck''s egg It''s her, moon shadow.


    The myth in the heart of the woman who is known as fairyland


    Ning Tao''s scalp was numb, and he immediately huff and puff: "that Then I''ll be OK, Lao Luo. You can''t wait to save me. "


    "To tell you the truth, she can''t kill you too much," Luo tianbai said with a shrug.


    "Er..."


    Seeing that the two faces were dark, Luo Tian laughed and said, "well, if master Yueying really wanted to kill you, he would have done it just now. He would not care about me at all."


    "Now Let''s talk about the reward. "


    "Beiyu zongmen Da Bi ningtao was stunned. It turned out that there was such a past. Uncle was also the founder of Daluo fairy palace.


    "Where is uncle now?" he said immediately


    "He I''m no longer in this world. It''s said that I''m sleeping in the immortal kingdom. If it wasn''t for the ban on immortals some time ago, I''m afraid even I thought he didn''t exist. "


    "He is too terrible, too terrible, too old. It seems that he has existed since ancient times. In the most remote ancient books, his glory has been recorded. His strong ability to resist heaven has swept through several times."


    Luo Tian looked to the deep of the fairy palace with admiration.


    "No Is he not here? "


    Ning Tao was stunned and turned pale.


    But on one side, Bai Yue was puzzled and said, "wait a minute, isn''t it right? Isn''t the immortal realm broken? It''s the five realms now. Where is his old man sleeping?"


    "The immortal realm is broken, but with his supreme power, that man created a small world and named it immortal realm. It''s in the deepest part of our Daluo fairy palace. A supreme elder guards the passage all the year round."


    "Our ancestors have also left their precepts. We must not disturb that adult until we have to. He is the last hope of our fairy palace..."


    Luo Tian has a headache.


    Hear this, Ning Tao also hesitated, but know uncle is here, how can he give up?


    When he was at Qin Shihuang''s Mausoleum on earth, he saw the spirit fall with his own eyes. Even according to his current understanding of martial arts, it must have fallen. He couldn''t understand it, so he had to see uncle.


    Seeing that he looked firm, Luo Tian sighed: "open the channel, disobey the ancestral precepts, the palace master can carry it for you, but now it''s the most difficult."


    "What?"


    "In the past 1000 years, Leng ye, the supreme elder guarding the passage, may say you don''t know this, but if you say Leng Tingwei is the first in the list of immortals, you should know it very well."


    "Is it..."


    Bai Yue and Ning Tao can''t help but stare.


    "Yes, that''s the ancestor of Leng Tingwei''s family. Leng Tingwei is also his most proud descendant. He is not one of them. He is also one of the old monsters who are not satisfied with you. He is more radical than xuanyuanchun."


    "More Trying to match Leng Tingwei and xianyueyi, "Luo Tian glanced at Ning Tao with a bitter smile.


    Sure enough, the latter''s face was instantly ugly, gloomy and terrible, and he clenched his fist tightly.


    "Don''t get excited. Although I have the power to open the passage, I also need the consent of the elder guard. After all, I haven''t been to that place for many years."


    "No one can guarantee what will happen?"


    Luo Tian rubbed his temple.


    "What the palace master means is that the ancestor of the Leng family may trip us up and refuse to let us in?"


    Bai Yue hesitated.


    "I''m afraid it will be worse than this. If he meets Ning Tao alone, he will kill him soon, so Leng Tingwei can get close to Xianyue Yi."


    "It''s not just him, but many old monsters think so. It''s clear that you don''t have the qualification, but you just occupy this treasure. How can others not be greedy? If it hadn''t been for your changeable whereabouts, you would have died long ago. "


    "To tell you the truth, it''s only by luck that you can survive until now, except for our help."


    Luo Tian didn''t sigh.


    Whenever he thinks about it, he has a headache. With the restraint of the oath, Ning Tao will not fall when he dies, but at least he will lose hundreds of years of cultivation out of thin air.


    And Bai Yue will be worse than him.


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time, and suddenly asked, "Uncle Tim''s real name What''s your name? "


    "Well, it''s too long. I''m afraid the ancestors didn''t know the real name of the adult. They always worshiped him as an adult, but he had a title."


    "What?" Ning Tao stares big eyes to ask a way.Luo Tian took a deep breath and said with respect and seriousness: "Gu Yuan Fairy king


    "Fairy..."


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The original clear sky, suddenly burst out a million days of thunder, like the roar of heaven.


    Countless people in the Middle Kingdom are scared and at a loss. What is this? How could the good weather make such a loud thunder, which almost scattered their hearts.


    Countless antiques wake up and look at Jiutian solemnly: "it''s someone who touched the taboo..."


    Ning Tao and Bai Yue are shocked. They feel that they touch the top of the pyramid. Those two words represent everything. No wonder Xiao Hei has no deep taboos.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and solemnly said, "anyway, I''ll have a try. This is also my requirement. I have to see uncle!"

 Chapter 2106

    Dalao fairy palace, the deepest forbidden area!


    Even the palace master can''t come to this place often, so you can imagine how severe it is. Those who break in will be killed without mercy.


    Even if First class guest.


    "Sha Sha!"


    Luo Tian, with Ning Tao and Bai Yue, comes here. It''s bleak and terrifying. There are many yellow dead leaves on the ground. Few people clean it, but it''s full of an inexplicable serenity.


    "This is where the passage is. Why doesn''t it look like it?" Bai Yue is suspicious.


    Luo Tian gave him a white look, but he didn''t have a good way: "do you think all the passageways are the same as the corridors? Since the founding of the great Luoxian palace, almost no one has been in here, and it has been abandoned a lot. "


    "To tell you the truth, in such a long time, countless supreme elders and palace leaders thought that the LORD had fallen, because he had no life. Several times, when the great Luoxian palace was about to perish, he never appeared."


    "Now the only news that can prove that the adult is still alive is the ban on immortals, but there are too many doubts..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly asked: "but why does uncle want to set a ban on immortals?"


    "If you can see an adult, just ask him," Luo Tian shrugged.


    Just as he said that, he suddenly stepped and fixed his eyes on an altar in front of him. It was simple and unsophisticated, and the pearls from all directions were shining. It seemed that they were connecting with an ancient place, and the vast atmosphere came to his face.


    In the center of the altar, there was an old man in cloth clothes, with his eyebrows down and his eyes down, like a sculpture. Some dust wanted to get close to him, and it was frozen and purified.


    "Lord, why do you bring outsiders here? As the son of heaven, you know the law and break the law. What should you do?"


    It seems to be aware of the movement, the cloth clothes old man opened his long dusty deep eyes, as cold as ice, reflecting the light, can be breathtaking.


    "Master Leng, I..."


    Luo Tiangang wants to speak, but is interrupted by the cold.


    "There is no mercy for the intruders!"


    -"*£¡ 0


    the old man in cloth clothes keeps an eye on Ning Tao for a moment, and his body disappears in the same place. He only feels that the space here has dropped several degrees.


    Prismatic ice crystals cluster from the ground


    "No, be careful!"


    Luo Tianjing roared angrily, his face was extremely ugly.


    Ning Tao had been on guard for a long time. In an instant, he laid more than ten defenses around him. Bai Yue grabbed Bai Ji, and his breath soared wildly behind him.


    "Secret method, ancient yellow scarf talisman!"


    "Hum, the reaction is good, but it''s a little worse. No wonder ting''er has been under pressure all the time," a sarcastic voice came from the sky.


    "Boom...!"


    The spirit power of terror burst out and the air surged.


    The defense collapsed, and Bai Yue was hit by a blow, so he vomited blood and flew back. A white halberd, whining, was heavily inserted into the dead leaves and disappeared.


    "Bastard, old man, you are taking revenge for yourself. Do you still pay attention to the palace leader?"


    Luo Tian was furious and his spirit power broke out.


    But the old man didn''t look back. Looking at Ning Tao who had disappeared here, he looked around with a sneer and said, "what''s the word of the Lord of the palace? I just follow the rules. Those who break in will be punished. "


    "To me Get out of here


    With a stomp of foot, the spirit power spews instantly.


    It''s like the air wave of a nuclear bomb hitting the ground. The withered leaves and sundries, which are more than ten meters deep, are shocked into dust and empty in an instant.


    Ning Tao, who is hiding in it, is ready to sneak attack. In an instant, if he is hit hard, he will vomit blood and burst back, and his bones will break.


    But his eyes were red with blood, and he was biting his teeth. When he stepped on the ground, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his upper body was broken, revealing the Jiulong Suozi armour. When he picked up the eight grade armour, he was in vain, and he attacked fiercely.


    "Twenty six times The melting pot of war


    "The flame of the sun!"


    "Immortal method, turn the world around!"


    A little black light annihilates everything like a black hole.


    When Luo Tian clenched his teeth, an eight armed demon appeared behind him. He glared at him angrily, and his strong Xianwei burst out. His momentum was weaker than that of the old man.


    "Xianfa, King Daming is angry!"


    Two terrible attacks were made on the old man one after another.


    The old man in cloth clothes is cold hum, especially in the face of Ning Tao''s attack, he even gives him a sense of danger. It seems that xianyueyi defeated ting''er at the beginning, and he can do the "anti heaven nine moves".


    "Damn it


    As soon as I reached out, a strong cold light appeared in my hands, freezing the space.


    "Immortal method, absolutely cold world!"


    One magic, one musket, one cold world.


    The three collided with each other, and the space of several kilometers was frozen directly. An angry eight armed demon shattered one layer after another, but the speed of the ice was too fast, and soon he was frozen, forming a deadlock.


    And the domineering sun flame, only a wisp of flame to maintain, white also stuck in the ice."Roar...!"


    Ning Tao roars, but his whole body is covered with frost.


    At the moment, he only felt that all around, no, a few kilometers around, was a world of ice, moving like a mud cow, breaking and regenerating, and getting colder and colder.


    The old man in cloth clothes gasps and looks at Luo Tian trapped. Then he looks at Ning Tao with a sneer.


    "Tut tut..."


    "The sun, the sacred fire, the nine moves against the sky, the immortal weapon, and the armor are all good things. Even the court doesn''t have your rich conditions. Anyway, you''re going to die. Let''s leave them to the useful people."


    The old man in cloth said and took away Bai Luo.


    Ning Tao and Luo Tianmu want to blow fire, but the old man is very interested and caresses Bai Luo like a beautiful woman.


    "Good weapon, just for ting''er!"


    As soon as his eyes turned, he tore off the Jiulong lock armour, and the dragon soul sobbed.


    "To die!"


    Bai Yue suddenly burst out with a blow.


    It''s like a Tyrannosaurus Rex rushing into the ice, crashing, layer upon layer broken, but the old man''s fingerprints changed, and directly condensed into an ice prison to trap him.


    "Old three, asshole!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes turn red, yin and Yang mirror work with all his strength, all things in the world will turn against the extreme, the prosperity of Yang will decline, and the decline of Yang will flourish for a long time, forming a Tai Chi diagram of yin and Yang in the whole body.


    The flame of the sun burned as if stimulated.


    The old man is more and more struggling. It''s not easy to trap two people in a row, especially Luo Tian. He doesn''t have much power left now, but he can still kill Ning Tao, and immediately gather into an ice shuttle to stab him.


    "No..."


    The ice shuttles ignore the holy fire and stimulate Ning Tao''s body little by little. In the blink of an eye, it''s bloody.


    "Ah...!"


    It''s red all around.


    Luo Tian grits his teeth. He really doesn''t want to fall out, but at this point, he can''t help it. Instead of wasting one hundred years of cultivation, he''d better strike first.


    The eight armed demons behind him gushed out a stream of blood


    "Ah...!"


    "Ah, Leng ye, master of the palace, stop it!"


    All of a sudden, an old husky voice came from my ear, silent. There was an old man in hemp clothes outside the ice boundary. He was simple and unsophisticated, and the vicissitudes of life stood upright.


    The old man in cloth clothes was surprised and wanted to kill Ning Tao first, but a dry hand touched the ice.


    "Hum Broken


    With a cold hum, Shengsheng shatters the ice.

 Chapter 2107

    As soon as the world of ice is broken, ice flakes fall all over the sky.


    If the old man in cloth clothes was attacked, he vomited blood three times on the spot, his face was as pale as paper, and his body trembled.


    "Ma Lao, you..."


    And Luo Tian takes the opportunity to flash, holding Ning Tao, who is seriously injured, suddenly retreats. The latter is injured all over, and the sun flame is almost pulled out, almost shaking the foundation. There is a large piece of blood ice in the air, all of which is his blood.


    Bai Yue is also anxious to retreat, with lingering fear.


    "Whoosh...!"


    In an instant, the old figures rushed to see this scene, and their eyes twinkled quickly.


    "Oh, Leng ye, why are you so embarrassed that you can''t even kill a little boy? It''s a shame," sneered an old man with white hair.


    "Cut, old thing, you have seed to kill ah, don''t stand there and talk without backache, show off the quickness of the tongue."


    The old man in the cloth clothes wiped his blood with contempt.


    Just as the two men met each other, the old man in hemp suddenly had no choice but to shout: "enough, shut up to the old man."


    As soon as the words came out, a lot of antiques were angry.


    This one is very old. He has lived for a long time. He is the oldest and most powerful. He is in charge of the supreme hall. He is the Lord of the hall and commands all the supreme elders. However, he has not moved around for a long time.


    This time, for Ning Tao?


    "Thank you, Ma Lao!"


    Luo Tian was relieved and said respectfully.


    The leader of the palace relies on the support of this elder, otherwise, it is difficult to control the whole situation.


    The old man in linen nodded gently, looked at the pale Ning Tao, especially at the center of his eyebrows, then turned his head and sighed, "Leng ye, you''ve done too much this time. After that, you''ll go to the Imperial Palace and admit the punishment automatically."


    "But, Ma Lao, they broke into the forbidden area..." Leng Ye anxiously defends himself.


    Before he finished, he vomited blood heavily.


    Many people don''t see how Ma always does it. Leng Ye''s face is distorted because of his bloody mouth and nose. It seems that he has a lingering fear.


    "Yes, I know I''m wrong!" he said


    A group of old antiques, misty by fairy fog, frowned slightly. Just now, they seemed to feel the power of the spirit, but it was different from the power of the spirit.


    This seems to be the strength of Ma Lao


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. He finally gasps for his breath and uses the way of wood to heal himself. However, he finds that the effect is very weak. The meaning of the way of ice is so strong that he can''t erase it with his strength.


    "Huhu..."


    Seeing the delicate atmosphere, Luo Tian immediately stood up and said, "Ma Lao, we want to enter the immortal realm."


    "I once told you that he had a symbol about the adult. With his request, I could go to the immortal kingdom to have a look. I don''t know whether the adult is alive or dead, don''t I?"


    "Now the fairyland is not good, all parties are ready to move, this era seems to be coming to an end, we must also be prepared for war..."


    The faces of a group of antiques changed.


    Hearing this, Ma Lao''s turbid eyes flashed Qingming and said: "since ancient times, adults have fallen into a deep sleep. I don''t know whether they live or die. Now that we have the opportunity, let''s go and have a look."


    "We don''t want anything else. We just want the adults to be safe. Representatives from all sides can send one person to go."


    "Yes


    Luo Tian and Ning Tao take a step, and Bai Yue also takes a step. Naturally, he will follow the elder brother and the second brother.


    Among the elders, Leng Ye clenches his teeth and proposes to follow. Ma thinks about it and agrees.


    Among the guests, it was ran Tianming.


    Deacon, of course, is Duan Lei.


    At this time, a familiar old figure stood up and said: "Ma Lao, I''ll go."


    Everyone saw that it was xuanyuanchun.


    The old man in linen took a look, then nodded and said, "it''s hard for you to lead them."


    Xuanyuanchun nodded and Ma agreed to go. Naturally, there was a reason. In terms of right and wrong, he was very principled.


    At least, he won''t attack Ning Tao.


    All the seven of them went to the altar one after another, and the eight elders poured immortal power into Jiezhu one after another.


    When Ning Tao passed by Ma Lao, the latter said in a complicated voice: "little friend, don''t take it to heart, you must remember a word, I can''t bear it It''s a big mess. "


    Ning Tao look a Leng, looked up at him one eye, unexpectedly if thoughtful of nodded.


    It''s nothing to see my uncle.


    And there is no strength to be bullied, no qualification to say anything, you are not strong enough, can only blame yourself.


    Ran Tianming, Leng ye and Xuan Yuanchun are all around, but no one says a word. Let the eight old people try their best to urge Jiezhu to open a space channel.


    "Quick Get in


    The sweat of the old man with white hair.


    Seven people smell speech, immediately all solemnly one head plunges into, and the space passageway closes immediately.


    Looking at the empty surroundings, an old Dong sighed: "you say, are you still there?"Ma Lao and others said nothing


    "Whoosh...!"


    Inside the passage, there was a strange scene.


    Xuanyuanchun was in the lead, while Luo Tian was protecting them, and it didn''t take long for them to come to an end.


    The crowd felt dizzy, but as soon as the spirit power urged them, they wrapped themselves up and rushed out of the gap, but suddenly they sank and fell down.


    "No!"


    Duan Lei screams at this and quickly raises Lingli.


    The rest of the people used their means one after another, but they all made big holes on the ground. Fortunately, their strength was good. Fortunately, the passage was not too far from the ground.


    On the contrary, Ning Tao uses the ancient stele to show the way of feather, falling down like a feather.


    Compared with their disheartened face, Ning Tao''s method is like an expert.


    All the old monsters turned black.


    "Cough...!"


    Luo Tian gave a dry cough. Looking at the beautiful scenery around him, he felt the rules here and said, "here Is it the immortal realm? "


    "It should be. I have seen some ancient books. Many extinct plants and landforms are very similar. Moreover, the aura here is very strong, which is ten times as strong as our forbidden area, and the law is very firm."


    Xuanyuanchun nodded in praise.


    "Well Where shall we go? " Leng Ye looks around blankly.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly pointed to a direction, light way: "to this side."


    A few people smell speech a Leng, cold Ye immediately sneer a way: "boy, here can''t you talk of share, you say go that we go there?"


    "Hum, believe it or not, you''d better return my things to me as soon as possible, or my uncle will trouble you," Ning Tao glanced at him.


    "Cut!"


    Leng Ye''s face is full of disdain and ignores it directly.


    Ran Tianming also suggested: "you can''t believe what a hairy boy says. You can''t fly here right now, and you don''t know if it''s dangerous. Be careful."


    But Luo Tian said something in Xuanyuan Chun''s ear. The latter was stunned and looked at Ning Tao. He said: "just follow the direction he said."


    Several people are stunned, but Ning Tao is a little smile, looking at the front leisurely way: "someone has come to pick us up."


    In the line of sight, there is a familiar shadow.

 Chapter 2108

    A fairy came out of the dense forest.


    She is like nine days Xuannv, not stained with dust, skin such as lanolin, beautiful things, a pair of clear and bright eyes closely watched Ning Tao.


    Unexpectedly surprised soft voice way: "phase "My husband!"


    "Yueyi, I..."


    Ning Tao is also excited. His heart beats fast.


    It can be said that this is the meeting between the two people in the true sense after their departure from the mysterious space of the earth. At this moment, they have mixed feelings. Their hearts are like five flavors of coarse cereals, but they can''t say it again. Only their deep feelings ripple in their eyes.


    It''s like ice cream melting.


    "Cough..."


    Leng Ye mercilessly interrupts, deliberately blocks in the middle, and says with a dry smile: "girl, you are here, but the old men and I are worried about you."


    "Thank you, uncle Leng. Yueyi is having a good time now. Don''t bother uncle Leng to worry about it."


    The fairy leaned slightly and said with a gentle smile.


    Elegance, knowledge, gentleness, beauty and wisdom can be seen in her.


    Luo Tian is also very surprised that she is Xianyue Yi, but how is she here? This is xiaoxianyu. There is only one entrance. How did she get in? No wonder her whereabouts have been uncertain in recent years.


    Many of the old directors who want to make a matchmaker or matchmaker are clever women. They can''t make bricks without rice.


    Even Ma Lao didn''t know that he had been taken away by a big man. Was it the adult? Yes, if it was him, it would make sense


    "Several uncles, please come with me, uncle yuan is waiting for you," said xianyueyi with a smile and a jade hand.


    "Uncle yuan?"


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately in the heart move.


    Ever since he got close to the altar, he felt his brow was very hot. When he came to this little fairy land, his brow was even hot. There was a message coming from him, conveying the feeling of longing, eagerness and joy.


    I''ll welcome you first.


    And the fairy month according to the love in the beautiful eye thick, unexpectedly regardless of shyness, suddenly rushed into Ning Tao''s arms.


    A beautiful woman is like a nephrite.


    This seemingly happy scene, but let a few old guys blow hair, rushed to open, two brainwashing way: "young, choose the object must be careful."


    "Girl, uncle, I know that there are some talented people. They are in the list of immortality. They are not inferior to you, but they can''t take a fancy to some rubbish."


    "Your father has done more for fairyland than heaven. As his only daughter, we old guys should do our best, including your marriage. It happens that there is a talented man in your uncle''s family who is just like you..."


    A couple of old folks are talking lotus.


    But Xianyue hasn''t opened her mouth yet, but Ning Tao hugs her and says: "sorry, she has a famous flower. She''s my Ning Tao''s woman."


    "Asshole, you..."


    Leng ye, ran Tianming looks angry.


    Suddenly, Xianyue looks at ningtao strangely. No, how can there be so many wounds? Hurt so badly, she suddenly cold face, a terrible breath filled, like a female god of war revealed towering.


    "I only ask once, who can do it?"


    A surge of killing will lock several people firmly.


    "Well This... "


    Leng Ye''s smile suddenly froze. He never thought Xianyue was here. If she was disgusted, how could ting''er make the right result with her.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    At the critical moment, Ning Tao suddenly said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m ok. I''m just a cheap thief. I''ve knelt down to beg for mercy."


    "At that time, I cried and cried, Dad, I''m wrong, don''t you think so, master Leng."


    "You I... "


    Leng Ye''s eyes are angry and angry. His forehead shows green veins. He wants to talk but stops. Luo Tian looks at him sarcastically and sarcastically.


    Xianyue sweeps over with her cold eyes, and Lin suddenly says with a stiff smile, "no Yes, he said


    "Puff cough..."


    Luo tianbai and Yue almost laughed.


    Ning Tao also smiles, and then turns to Yue Yiwen and says, "OK, take us to find uncle yuan, but we can''t let him wait for a long time."


    "Well!"


    Oc0


    xianyueyi gives a clever "Er", and then leads the way in front like a lover holding Ning Tao.


    A few people keep up with him, but Lin is gnashing his teeth.


    He is the elder of the Leng family. He is the senior elder of the Taishang temple. He is a great evil. He is superior in strength, status and status. But he has suffered a big loss just now.


    This made him very angry and angry. When did he suffer from such grievances? Or be humiliated by a fledgling boy, in the heart is simply not angry.


    "Damned son of a bitch..."


    It''s very big here, most of it looks like wildness.It''s like a miniature version of the immortal realm. It''s very magical and contains the supreme mystery. The law is as strong as a huge iron chain. It has both advantages and disadvantages. It can only be divided into natural and artificial.


    Actually, there are many creatures, very old and strong. Each one is comparable to the immortal realm.


    Ning Tao was very curious and asked, "Yueyi, how did you come here?"


    "Me? Of course it''s uncle yuan. Although he''s still sleeping, he still takes care of me. He tells me the way to travel to xiaoxianyu and often points out my accomplishments. I''ve been practicing hard here all the time. "


    Xianyue said with a smile.


    A few people suddenly, but this is obviously a problem, how can the sleeping people teach you to practice and guide.


    Soon, several people came to a lonely cliff.


    Coming here is like coming to the end of this world. There is darkness and boundless in front of it. Under the lonely cliff, there is an endless abyss that has existed since ancient times. It swallows the sky and eats the earth like the mouth of a giant beast.


    On the lonely peak, a tall and straight middle-aged man, full of vicissitudes, and a pair of wise and bright eyes, is fishing with a fishing rod.


    "Uncle yuan, I''ve brought people," said Xianyue with a smile at the middle-aged man.


    Ning Tao''s eyes widened at this moment. He was too familiar with his back and towering figure. He was haunted by his dreams and deep in his heart. It was exactly what he had been looking for Uncle Tim.


    As if aware of the sound, the middle-aged man glanced back, swept a circle, and finally settled on Ning Tao. He was a bit complicated, absent-minded, and sighed. Finally, he said with a smile: "what a pair of magical eyes."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s nose is sour and his eyes are moist. This is the first sentence he said when he and his uncle met for the first time. He has been impressed so far.


    Uncle, you are still alive.


    It''s been a long journey


    Luo Tian, Leng ye and others respectfully said, "I''d like to meet you


    The middle-aged man smiles and nods.


    But Leng Ye sees Ning Tao''s excited Leng in there, immediately angrily scolds a way: "son of a bitch, just mole ant, see fairy King adult still don''t quickly kneel down, you this is big disrespect."


    Xianyueyi''s face was suddenly gloomy.


    Ning Tao laughs with tears in his eyes, points to Leng ye and complains: "uncle, he grabs my things and sneers at you. He says that he can defeat you with one move, but he doesn''t pay attention to you at all..."


    As soon as the words come out, Leng Ye''s face turns green. When did he say that?


    The middle-aged man sneered and looked over, his eyes narrowed, with a hint of dignity.

 Chapter 2109

    "Big My Lord, I''ve never said that. I swear, I swear to God. "


    Leng Ye has a green face and screams in panic.


    "Boom...!"


    But when the words fell, two thunders exploded in the sky.


    One is like thunder, the other is like thunder anger. Looking at xianyueyi, Luotian, xuanyuanchun and others, they are shocked. This What''s the situation?


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, secretly will thunder way back, thoughtfully looked at Uncle Tim.


    The latter''s cool color is getting colder. A pair of black hole like eyes are rippling, like a bottomless abyss. When you gaze, it''s like a god of death poking out a sickle to reap.


    "I I''m going to... "


    Leng Ye is about to cry. He is sweating. He is even more aggrieved.


    ; i0g,


    How can he thunder?


    He immediately cried and said: "big My Lord, calm down. This is It''s just a coincidence. By the way, Ning Xiaoyou and I are old friends at first sight. His things are still here. It''s time to return them to their original owners. "


    With that, he gritted his teeth and reluctantly took out the eight white goods and the nine dragon lock.


    But Ning Tao glanced and joked: "isn''t that right, so little? I remember more than two. "


    "Ah?"


    People are stunned. Aren''t these the only two?


    Immediately in the heart a bright, suddenly, a facial expression banter, pity, this kid is to pit big household.


    "Yes, I can testify that there are definitely more than two. Mr. Leng, are you still hiding at this time? Let''s get them out now. "


    Bai Yue steals music.


    "Little boy, you..."


    "Boom!"


    Leng Ye is just in a rage. Suddenly he feels that a mount Kong has been smashed down. He wails all over his body, and his body sinks. In an instant, he smashes into the mountain face to face.


    I fell a dog to eat * and my face was covered with blood.


    "Ah..."


    The middle-aged man didn''t lift his fingers. He didn''t know what method to use, but he said, "in front of me, you dare to shout like this."


    "The emperor I killed is far more than the immortals you killed. It''s just a mole ant. How dare you say rude words? Even the great Luo Jinxian at the beginning had to be respectful in front of me and didn''t dare to say a dirty word."


    "Hum!"


    They were shocked and bowed their heads.


    From that hand, they can see that they are not rivals, and they are even more reluctant to do it. What is this? It belongs to the ancestors.


    Luo Tian, as the leader of the great Luo palace, had to stand up and beg: "master Leng is just impulsive. I hope you will spare his life and continue to contribute to the fairyland in the face of your ancestors."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s attitude eased slightly and then looked at Ning Tao.


    The latter touched his nose and grinned: "in fact, it''s nothing. As long as the cold old man returns everything to me, it''s not so serious."


    "Cough..."


    Leng Ye spits blood and raises his head. No matter what happens, he takes out the baby and throws it out.


    "Star sand, cold soul pearl, ice for thousands of years..." Everything is rare outside, baby.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining, and he shouts xianyueyi to take the baby together. He puts on Jiulong Suozi armour and grabs Bai Luo. Then he smiles at ran Tianming and says, "master ran, I''ve put something in your place, too."


    "Ah? Me


    Ran Tianming was stunned and his eyes widened.


    In the heart quickly understand come over, this boy is in rip off, slaughter big family, immediately angry teeth itch.


    Before he opened his mouth, he suddenly smashed his face into the mountain.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    This can be close to the knot solid solid, bridge of the nose bone fracture, nose blood gushing, suddenly a red.


    Seeing this, Bai Yue waved his fist excitedly. He was so happy. He wanted to do it when he was in the sacrificial square, but his strength was poor.


    You''ll have today, too.


    "Ha ha..."


    And Ning Tao evil spirit a smile, but did not do too much, everything is impossible to rely on others.


    Even if uncle promised to kill them, what about after that? I can''t rely on my uncle for everything. I''ll take a breath and get some treasure. I have to do the rest by myself.


    Ran Tianming gritted his teeth, shouldered gravity hard, threw out a pile of treasures, and spent money to eliminate disasters. He was the best at it.


    "Beihai snow lotus, red copper heart, huolongzhi..."


    There are a lot of treasures in this guy''s hands. Even if he''s cold, the old man''s things are inferior. No wonder he''s very successful.


    Luo Tian narrowed his eyes as if thinking.


    On one side, Xian Yueyi put away all these treasures, showing a smile. Her beautiful eyes turned into crescent shape and looked at him foolishly


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly fixed on xuanyuanchun, the latter face a black, heart a tight, subconsciously blurted out: "you You don''t have to say, I know. I''ll send you the treasure when I get back. ""Protect I promise you''ll be satisfied! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction.


    When the middle-aged man just flicks his sleeve, the strange gravity disappears, as if heaven and earth are controlled by it.


    Looking at Leng ye, ran Tianming''s face is covered with blood and grins. Xuan Yuanchun is thoughtful. It seems that he was the power of the world just now. Xianwanggui is the creator, so he can use it naturally. Here He is the God.


    And at this time, the middle-aged man slowly stretched out a finger, the gap point of emotion in the center of Ning Tao''s eyebrows.


    Also at this moment, the whole world trembled, like a sound of joy, excited, and the next second, an abyss was pulled out, looked like a dead thing, did not feel any vitality.


    Ning Tao a Leng, but immediately gush out a sad, there is a confused.


    At that time, the spirit of my uncle had already fallen?


    I couldn''t help but say, "uncle, what''s the matter? Now, are you


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Do you want to say that when I was on earth, my spirit had fallen, how could I still be alive?"


    Ning Tao nodded after hearing the words.


    The middle-aged man said with a smile, "if I don''t want to die, few people can kill me. As for the fallen spirit, it''s mainly related to my present level. It''s too complicated for you to understand."


    "It can be understood as dividing the soul, but it''s different. It''s me in the real sense. Everyone has three souls. I''m the earth soul. Although the fallen human soul has fallen, it can still be restored if the noumenon is there."


    Then he put the mouth of the abyss into the abyss.


    At this moment, people seem to feel that the world is complete, perfect and without defects.


    "Human soul?"


    Ning Tao is suspicious and subconsciously opens perspective. He takes a look at Uncle Chao, only to find that this is also the spirit.


    "This


    As if to see his shock, Xianyue comforted him: "don''t think about it. Uncle yuan''s body is sleeping. It''s just a wisp of his soul. It can also be said that it''s his consciousness. What you send is the human soul."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is a fool, the uncle in front of him is just a wisp of soul.


    So What about noumenon?


    "Uncle yuan fought with a mysterious enemy during this period. He suffered some injuries and is still recovering," sighed xianyueyi, looking at the abyss below.


    "Enemy, who?"


    Ning Tao and others stare big eyeballs, and someone can hurt uncle? How awesome is the waiting time?


    The middle-aged man was silent. He frowned once and said: "this is a very strange enemy. It''s he who created the hall of hell."

 Chapter 2110

    "What? Hell hall


    Xuanyuanchun and others immediately screamed out, his face was very dignified, ugly, and even a little scared.


    As we all know, Yama hall has always been terrible and unfathomable. Even Luo Tian doesn''t know much about it. He only knows that there are ten halls of Yama, each of which is an extremely powerful immortal who can pry up the fairyland.


    And the Lord of Yama hall, no one knows his true face, a terrible man to the extreme.


    But he never thought that he could compete with the fairy king!


    Ning Tao is also very shocked. The power of the temple of the devil makes him tremble. No wonder he is so infamous. He still stands in the fairyland to compete with the palace of the gods


    Seeing several people turn pale, the middle-aged man said: "don''t worry, I just said that he is very strange and not invincible. Although I was injured, his injury is ten times heavier than mine, and it seems that he has not risen yet."


    "I don''t know whether it was a thousand years ago or ten thousand years ago, I suddenly woke up and realized that the fairyland was different, so I calculated that it was a dark end, and the initiator was the master of the hell devil temple."


    "At first, I thought he was the embodiment of some great power, but I was wrong, and I didn''t think he was wrong. I felt very familiar with him, but very strange."


    "But he knew me well. In that war, I seriously injured him, but I couldn''t kill him. I had no choice but to return. I always thought about who he was, because he knew me, but there was not enough evidence."


    "This..."


    The seven people were shocked and looked ugly.


    It turns out that there is still such a huge threat in fairyland. Yes, there is such a battle in ancient books.


    The sky turns into two poles, one is the abyss, the other is the darkness, the other is the vision of the day, and finally disappears


    Xianyue frowned and said in a soft voice, "Uncle yuan, is the master of the hell hall evil? What''s his purpose? I remember that the temple of hell has been collecting beliefs? "


    "Not bad!"


    "Spreading fear and disaster and making more people believe in them is like a clown''s funny trick.


    Luo Tian said coldly.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man thought for a long time, and finally said: "it''s both right and evil. Half of him is covered by the golden light of Jiuzhang''s merits and virtues, and the other half is like a devil. Although he hasn''t grown up, he gives me a sense of danger."


    "Ten thousand years have passed. I''m recovering, and he''s also recovering. He''s always keeping a low profile. His strength should be improved a lot. I don''t know what''s the plan."


    "According to your words, he is the only great emperor cultivated in this era. He jumps out of the curse of darkness. But according to my calculation, no one can be the great emperor in this era."


    Hearing this, everyone was in a fog.


    Ning Tao said suspiciously: "Uncle means that there should not be a great emperor in this era. As a result, he appeared. Does he mean that he is not a person of this era?"


    "It''s possible!"


    "But the bigger possibility is that he has cut off fate, time and space, so in my calculation, there is no such person as him, but he has appeared and broken the balance of this era."


    "In addition to him, there is another person who is not in my calculation, completely upset the balance."


    Middle aged man''s vicissitudes of life.


    "Who?"


    But the middle-aged man is one eye fixed on Ning Tao, language surprised humanity: "that person, is you."


    "What? Me


    Ning Tao''s face is stunned. Bai Yue and Duan Lei all stare at him, and then This guy shouldn''t show up? Nothing special?


    Xianyue stares at Ning Tao without blinking her eyes. She believes that her father has given her a choice. Is the man in the dark the same as ordinary people? He is doomed to be eclipsed by pride and evil


    In fact, the middle-aged man, uncle Tim, didn''t say a word. Maybe something is not in the calculation


    Ran Tianming, Leng Ye''s eyes flicker as he rubs the blood. He stares at Ning Tao strangely.


    There are two people who are not in the calculation. One is the Lord of Yama temple, and the other is Ning Tao. If you want to say that they may believe in the former, but is there some bullshit in the latter?


    Just him? Can you stand side by side with the Lord of Yama hall?


    No kidding!


    Ning Tao has been silent for a long time. No matter whether that person is him or not, the road he should take is still going on.


    Suddenly, he said, "uncle, I want to ask you to do me a favor and come to me..."


    Then he pointed to his head.


    Uncle Tim took a look and shook his head.


    "For Why? "


    Ning Tao is very anxious. He doesn''t know what''s in his mind. Maybe it will hurt him at any time. Now the only thing he can rely on is his uncle.


    Uncle Tim said with a smile, "don''t worry. Just think, can a pond hold two dragons?"


    "Even if it can hold, but if there is a fight, do you think that pond can carry the terrible damage caused by the battle of two dragons?""This..."


    Ning Tao''s words are not clear.


    Xianyueyi said in a soft voice: "that pond is your soul sea. Uncle yuan means that your cultivation is too weak. Even if he wants to help you, he can''t do anything, because you can''t bear it."


    "At least to the level of immortals."


    Hearing this, everyone understood, but they all looked at Ning Tao''s head with a strange look.


    Is there anything here?


    They are curious. Ning Tao is more curious. He points to his head and asks, "I really have Is that right? "


    "Yes!"


    Uncle Tim affirmed without hesitation.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was very ugly. There was something in his mind.


    "Damn it


    Seeing that the atmosphere was dull, Luo Tian quickly came forward to ask questions, many of which were entrusted by the supreme elder, because there were some things that the great Luo fairy palace had to figure out.


    The fairy King''s words can make the world astonish.


    Xianyueyi comforts Ning Tao. No matter what happens, she never leaves


    At this time, Ning Tao was silent for a long time, and then asked: "uncle, I want to ask about the twelve bottlenecks. When the emperor of heaven testified with the twelve immortals, was there really no way to break the bottleneck?"


    "Well?"


    Leng ye, ran Tianming sneers at him. He''s really big hearted and dares to think about the limit.


    I don''t know how many Tao he mastered?


    Uncle Tim took a deep look at him and shook his head and said, "this is the limit. Unless you can break the rules of the world, of course, it''s impossible. Even this seat is just close to the limit."


    Another heavy blow hit Ning Tao''s heart.


    The matter in the mind has not been solved, it is impossible to break the limit, is it all powerless?


    He asked his master again, told all kinds of oddities, and asked if there was any way to revive him?


    But this time uncle Tim was very frank and said, "when you become the emperor, you will understand that you can do it!"

 Chapter 2111

    With this reply, Ning Tao is relieved.


    Knowing that master wuchenzi can still be saved, he will have the motivation to become the great emperor, and then he will have a chance. No matter what difficulties or obstacles, he will have to fight.


    When asked about three things, he had nothing to worry about.


    But at this time, uncle Tim said with a light smile: "in the war of chaos, I couldn''t bear to let the souls of all souls perish. I didn''t hesitate to divide the human soul and let it fall into a deep sleep in the Middle Earth. When the insect ancestor wakes up, he will also wake up."


    "But that''s a loss for me. It''s hard to make up for the loss of one soul. But now that the soul is back, it''s a good thing for me."


    "Since I''ve been called uncle, I''ll give you a small gift."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. How can uncle do it?


    Uncle Tim said with a smile, "kylin!"


    The next second, a huge auspicious cloud passed through the air, and the light flashed. It turned into a figure of emperor''s robe and fell down. It was majestic and mighty.


    This man is a unicorn.


    Luo Tian and others quickly bowed and respectfully said, "I''ve met Mr. Kirin!"


    The latter nodded slightly, then left uncle Tim helplessly and said, "I said, old man, you said you wanted to give gifts, but I didn''t say that I wanted to give them to you. Don''t try to give them to me."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Uncle Tim shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "give that to him. In exchange, I''ll let you understand the mysteries of heaven and earth I''ve learned. Isn''t that a good deal?"


    "Really Is it true or not? "


    The emperor''s robed man opened his eyes and was pleasantly surprised.


    "I have never said anything in vain!"


    "Good, deal!" The man in the imperial robe gritted his teeth and said yes.


    Ran Tianming and others are confused. What are they talking about? It sounds amazing.


    The next second, I saw a change in the handprint of the man in the emperor''s robe, and a towering unicorn, dragon head, antler and tiger''s back appeared behind me Magnificent, a pair of bronze bell lion eyes staring round, set the world auspicious in one.


    "This What''s this for? "


    Ning Tao is a fool. He doesn''t know why.


    But xianyueyi''s beautiful eyes brightened, and there was a surge of excitement and joy. Isn''t it It''s the one.?


    "Kylin Blessing


    I saw that the huge Unicorn hand condensed a noble purple, symbolizing the favor, blessing, affinity, even if the immortal saw all extremely greedy.


    "Ju It''s actually a blessing from Kirin. My God, according to legend, Kirin has an innate talent, that is blessing. All the people and things that have been blessed by Kirin will be accompanied by infinite good luck all their lives. "


    "However, Kirin can only bless three times in his life, and each blessing will take thousands of years of cultivation out of thin air. The benefits it brings are even more amazing than nature."


    Leng ye and xuanyuanchun scream at this.


    But the man in the imperial robe ignored him and recited Sanskrit in his mouth. His purple Qi became stronger and stronger. Just like the essence, at a certain moment, he actually tilted to Ning Tao.


    "I, bless you!"


    Ning Tao shivered all over. He didn''t know what it was. Anyway, he felt very comfortable.


    After a few breaths, everything calmed down.


    Seven people''s eyes red of looking at him, full of envy, jealousy, and Ning Tao left and right, found that in addition to the wound rapid recovery, also nothing?


    He scratched his head and said, "well, what blessing is out of order? Why don''t you feel anything? "


    As soon as the weak man in the imperial robe heard this, he suddenly said angrily, "what do you want to feel? The growth of cultivation? Soaring? Or is my younger brother a few centimeters tall... "


    "Er..."


    They were sweating and couldn''t bear to look directly at each other.


    The emperor''s robed man was angry and angry. He dared to look down on his blessing technique. The old bald donkey''s nine Zhang merit was far less than one ten thousandth of this blessing technique.


    That kind of benefit is 100 times better than nature


    Want to scold, but feel that this boy is so cute, I wipe, work, immediately flick sleeve a hum, directly disappear in the same place in a moment.


    Ran Tianming, Leng ye, xuanyuanchun and others are red eyed, which symbolizes the blessing of auspicious unicorn. They are countless spirit stones that can''t be bought. Once upon a time, there was an ordinary man who relied on blessing to cultivate himself to the great emperor.


    The boy made a lot of money, but he didn''t like it.


    "It''s a thousand knives..."


    Uncle Tim said with a bitter smile, "OK, I''ll tell you one thing. When you have a life and death crisis, it may save your life. Remember this sentence."


    "That''s right. Uncle Qilin''s blessing technique is a treasure that even the great emperor envies. It has only been used three times. I don''t know whether it''s the second or the last time. Xianggong is lucky."


    Xian Yue Yi chuckles.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao finally grinned awkwardly. It seemed that he was very upset.


    But it should not have found Xiao heiHe immediately said with a smile: "thank you, master Kirin. Thank you, uncle."


    Uncle Tim nodded a smile, then said gently: "human soul return, I also want to sleep well, you have any questions, hurry to ask."


    When Leng ye and others listen to it, they rush up with their eyes shining, and ask for advice.


    The guidance of an Immortal King can be met but not sought.


    Even Luo Tian and Bai Yue are thick skinned to get together, and uncle also takes care of them.


    He is the founder of the great Luoxian palace


    Ningtao and xianyueyi didn''t ask. They just haven''t seen each other for a long time. They have too many words to say. They find a love couple under a willow tree.


    To tell you the truth, they didn''t know much about each other, just because a pair of rings tied them together.


    Since they have decided to live in private, they are both honest. Xianyue talks about the beauty of that time, the seal of her father, the confusion of waking up, the return of the fairyland, until she comes to xiaoxianyu


    When she finished, Ning Tao finally got to know her, no longer scratching his head.


    When Ning Tao just talked about it, it was wonderful. 97% of the earth first came to the southern region, broke into the forbidden area, separated ye''er, resisted the tide of beasts, fought furiously, moved to the northern region, killed all sides, won the first place in the clan, fought bloody battles all the way


    It doesn''t need any exaggeration at all. Just by saying this, xianyueyi is excited and wants to fight with him.


    When it comes to young talents, Xianyue said with a sneer, "I know what those old guys think. They just want to get everything from me."


    "So when I don''t have enough strength, I won''t leave here easily, or I will make trouble for my husband and you That''s enough. "


    Ning Tao a listen, busy wry smile way: "this is what I should do, otherwise, how to deserve you?"


    "By the way, there are only six in the front and three in the back of the nine you gave me?"


    Xianyue Yi blushes, whispers in his ear, and kisses shyly. Ning Tao is dumb. He needs to get the last three moves Cross over


    But not now. It''s not that Xianyue won''t give it. It''s that Ning Tao can''t bear the power and will explode.


    Unless you become an immortal.


    At this time, xianyueyi seemed to think of something and said with a smile: "I listen to Wuyou, she has an old lady. If I fight with her, who can you help?"


    "I''m the ancestor of the immortal family, but I don''t want to be a concubine!"

 Chapter 2112

    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s smile was stiff and his back was cold.


    At the moment, his brain turns fast, and he says with a dry smile, "that, have you seen carefree?"


    "Yes, she''s a lively little girl. She''s very much like you. She''s also very talented. I gave her a volume of" innate destiny ", which can bring her natural Taoist body into full play. Last time I met her, I almost broke through the practice of Taoism."


    Xianyue said with a smile.


    "Refining the way..."


    Ning Tao''s mouth was wide open, and then he was relieved to be his daughter.


    But the next second, a voice of smiling and chanting sounded in the ear: "then who will you help in the end?"


    "Well I... "


    Ning Tao is about to cry. How can he choose? Isn''t that the same as if a girlfriend and her mother fell into the river at the same time and could only save one person?


    The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. How to choose?


    Seeing his distress, Xianyue said happily, "just keep your current attitude."


    "I think that Xia Mengfei is also a woman with ability and arrogance. She doesn''t need you to make a choice. It''s good if they don''t help each other. I''ll fight with her. It''s all up to her to decide who wins and who loses."


    Xianyue said confidently.


    "Er, this..."


    Ning Tao''s face is tangled and his heart beats fast.


    "I know that Xia Mengfei is very important to you. She helps you when you are the most depressed and a mortal, and she is a good woman."


    "I also know that you have the deepest feelings for her, and even love her more than me, which is her advantage,


    " and I was born in an immortal family, and my father is an Immortal King, with a strong foundation, which is my advantage. "


    "But in my opinion, it''s still his advantage. You love her very much and can work hard for him, so I don''t need you to take sides deliberately and compete with each other according to your ability."


    "I think, if Xia Mengfei knows, she will agree, otherwise she will not be able to do it."


    The sparkle of wisdom flashed in Xianyue''s eyes.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is absent-minded. Although the analysis is very reasonable, he looks strange.


    "You Where did you learn that? Why do you seem to be very experienced? "


    "Don''t you know? That''s right. The first precept of our immortal family is that women don''t be concubines and men don''t bow their heads. So they have been taught this knowledge since childhood. My father asked eight harem masters to teach me


    "How, isn''t it very powerful?" xianyueyi was very proud when she mentioned her father.


    Ning Tao secretly put up a thumb.


    Seeing that this incident was suppressed, Ning Tao looked up at the clear sky and couldn''t help thinking of sister Xia. She was in the western regions. How was her life


    At the same time.


    Western regions, Xianhuang gate.


    In the deepest secret room, a noble and beautiful woman, wearing Fengyi and a red skirt, was practicing with her eyes closed and suddenly sneezed.


    On one side, there is a Phoenix. Although it is lazy, it is noble. Its feathers are as red as blood, and it is burning with flames. It looks very noble and mysterious. Seeing this, it slowly opens a trace of her eyes.


    "Why, is someone thinking about you?"


    Hearing this sound, the beautiful woman smiles and says softly, "I think it should be him."


    "I said silly girl, how can you be so crazy when you mention him? It''s definitely not a good thing to mix with that black fat guy. "


    Said the mysterious Phoenix.


    Beautiful woman smell speech, helpless smile, way: "that why mention" small white "you also commit flower crazy."


    "To say black fat, Xiaobai is the first one who follows Ning Tao. The Dragon matches the dragon, and the Phoenix matches the Phoenix. It''s a perfect match."


    "Hum!"


    The mysterious Phoenix snorted angrily, and then stopped talking. The topic changed and said, "how about zuhuang Shu? We must hold fast. "


    "Don''t worry, the cultivation has been completed. I''m waiting for Ning Tao to go to Dongyu to find Xiaobai..."


    Love flashed in the eyes of a beautiful woman.


    I don''t know why. Just now, he felt a great sense of war, which seemed destined to give her a lot of pressure, but she was fearless. No matter what she faced, she could carry it or even overcome it.


    And this woman is Xia Mengfei


    Zhongyu, xiaoxianyu.


    Ning Tao and Xian Yue Yi have been chatting for a long time, and their feelings are getting warmer. In particular, there is Yin Yang Na Ling Jie, which is a certain token of love, and it increases their feelings.


    Leng ye, Duan Lei and others have been consulting uncle. This opportunity is rare, so we must seize it.


    Finally, I got tired of asking uncle Tim. With a wave of my hand, I rolled a few people to the entrance. He was going to sleep deeply, and his strength would become stronger.


    A passage like a black hole is formed.


    Looking at this passage, Ning Tao turns around and looks at xianyueyi. The latter still plans to practice hard here. If she is born, countless old monsters will tell her about marriage with various excuses, and there is no need for sinister and vicious schemes.Although it''s boring here, it''s a good place for cultivation. When she becomes mature, she will help Xianggong.


    "Xianggong, wait for Yiyi!"


    Xianyue kisses him on the cheek.


    The latter smile, tough way: "I said, you are my woman, this life, the next life is also, no one can take you from my hands."


    "If someone wants to be tough, I''ll let him know what the hell is and never die."


    Then he glances at Lin xuanyuanchun.


    As soon as they hum, they don''t care more about him. If they are still small in this fairy land, they will make a big plan.


    As soon as I step into the tunnel, I blink and disappear


    "Whoosh...!"


    It was day when they went in, but when they came out, it was already late at night in the fairyland. A crowd of old antiques were waiting outside. When they saw that they came out, they quickly gathered around them.


    He was excited and knew that there were many things he wanted to ask, but he chose the most important one.


    "Still there, my lord?"


    Luo Tian took a deep breath and solemnly said, "he''s a good old man. He even gives us advice. He''s still an adult recorded in ancient books."


    "Good, good..."


    Ma Lao was excited and incoherent. He said three good words in a row and quickly called together the elder of the supreme hall.


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to mix, and he doesn''t want to mix. He and Bai Yue go back to their residence together. They have gained a lot from each other. They go directly into the secret room to practice.


    After this incident, they have a lot of vision, but relatively speaking, the pressure is also greatly increased.


    There is only one goal to become stronger


    The Supreme Court.


    When Luo Tian repeated every word that the adults said, the faces of a group of antiques changed rapidly.


    Hell hall, how strong is it?


    It''s not that they didn''t wipe out the yama hall, but the strength of each other is not weaker than them, and there are ten halls of Yama, which is comparable to the level of ten immortals.


    For a moment, everyone was worried.


    And when they say xianyueyi, they are all dumb. It turns out that she is in xiaoxianyu. No wonder so many matchmakers for their offspring don''t make any big moves. They didn''t find her.

 Chapter 2113

    The taishangdian meeting lasted for a long time.


    In the end, all the elders scattered. No one knew what they had said. They could only see the mystery in everyone''s eyebrows


    Palaces.


    Ten days later, Ning Tao and Bai Yue are both closed. This place has a strong aura and a clear sense of Tao. It''s a heaven for monks. Both of them have improved a lot. After all, they are instructed by uncle.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    "Be careful, take my move, Yin Yang fist," said Ning Tao in a courtyard.


    His opponent, Bai Yue, is also a red fist opponent. His seemingly simple and simple moves are overbearing, strong and brave.


    "Old bully!"


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent earthquake in the courtyard, and the engraved array was full of cracks. The powerful force was crazy to vent.


    After a few breaths, the two touched and divided.


    Ning Tao gasped for breath. His right arm was numb and trembling. The sleeve was shaken to powder, revealing a strong arm.


    On the other hand, Bai Yue only stepped back, flicked his sleeves and took off all his strength.


    Under the sole of the foot, there are cracks in the spider web.


    "Tut tut..."


    "Your strength is improving very fast. You didn''t push me back when I was in Tiangu valley."


    "Now it''s easy for you to combine the two roads. I''m looking forward to the power of the combination of the twelve roads."


    Bai Yue rubbed his hands and joked.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He tried his best to beat him back.


    This guy''s strength is not empty.


    At present, his cultivation is still the same, but his foundation is solid. He has reached the middle stage, and he is not far away from the spiritual perfection. By that time, his strength and physique can be greatly improved.


    Nine changes of candle dragon, and the fourth change will be broken soon!


    Immediately said with a bitter smile: "it seems that it will take a long time to really beat you."


    "But you don''t have that much time," a complicated voice came from my ear.


    They turned around and found that it was an old acquaintance, the one who presided over Beiyu Dabi Special envoy Bai Feng.


    "Old man, is that you?"


    "Grandfather?"


    Two happy angry voice a, all froze.


    Ning Tao looked at Bai Yue in a daze and said: "this This old guy is Is that your grandfather? "


    The latter also Leng way: "do you know?"


    "Er, cough..."


    "Well, it''s a long story. Let''s talk about it later. If the Lord of the palace calls you, please follow me."


    Special envoy Bai Feng has a bitter smile on his face.


    Two people are strange, all at a loss of follow up, suddenly doubt a way: "you just said, not so much time is what mean?"


    "This, let the palace master tell you," white maple special envoy mysterious smile, step does not stop.


    Inside the main hall.


    Three people went in together, one eye saw busy Luo Tian, is staring at a roll of jade tube Shen Shen, that thick imperial spirit let people move.


    "My Lord, I have brought you." White maple special envoy respectfully way.


    Hearing this, Luo Tian raised his eyelids and nodded: "Bai Feng Ke Qing, it''s hard."


    "What''s your plan, you two?"


    Bai Yue shrugged his shoulders and said it didn''t matter, but Ning Tao thought about it and said, "continue to roam the world."


    "Dou Meng, who you asked the palace master to help you investigate, joined the temple of the devil and spread the idea of war. There are a lot of people practicing at present."


    "But one thing is certain. At least in half a year, he won''t become an immortal. Even if it is possible, he won''t try. So, you have to break through to the top of the Tao in half a year."


    Luo Tian put down the jade tube.


    "Half a year..."


    Bai Yue''s heart moved and he felt thoughtful.


    Ning Tao Zi scratched his head and said suspiciously, "what''s the special meaning of this half year?"


    "Yes, and it''s important!"


    Don''t wait for Luo Tian to open his mouth, Bai Yue says solemnly.


    He looked up at Jiutian and said, "you asked me before why I didn''t become an immortal. Now I can tell you that everyone, no, all the realms are waiting for an opportunity."


    "That''s the second forbidden area, tianqionghai!"


    "The sea of the sky?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and couldn''t help looking at the sky.


    Is the so-called second forbidden area in the sky? But why not?


    "The origin of tiantianqionghai is mysterious. It has existed since the age of mythology and has continued to this day. Moreover, it has a regular pattern. It appears once every five years and takes over the world''s fortune."


    "But there''s one thing, immortals can''t enter, they will die for no reason. However, if the Taoist realm enters, it will not only have nothing to do, but also have access to the dazzling opportunities, among which the most important power of stars can make the Taoist realm break through.""This kind of power is very powerful, and it can be seen everywhere in tianqionghai, not including all kinds of opportunities and fortune."


    Luo Tian said with emotion.


    "Yes, if the strong practitioners of Taoism are inside, the chance of breaking through the immortal is ten times that of the outside world, and they may even be reborn and have a chance to win the great emperor."


    "There are so many opportunities inside, but outside, they are rare. What kind of ancient corpse, the essence and blood of the great emperor, relics, magic soldiers There, as long as you have the strength, you can get it


    "It is said that there are three wonders in Tianqiong sea, one is shiding mountain, which has been drifting since ancient times, one is a sea of spirits, and another is a forbidden area, which is ravaged by ancient star trees..."


    "It''s said that these three wonders all contain an amazing fortune, but no one has ever succeeded. Even if they can become immortals, many people still have to press on, eager to enter the forbidden area and get a little fortune."


    Bai Yue looks forward to the road.


    Hearing this, I don''t know why, Ning Tao felt the way of wood in his body and trembled.


    Is that right.


    Is Qingdi in the second forbidden area?


    Ning Tao''s heart was shocked, and he finally realized that they were not immortals, just to open the sky and sea.


    That DOUMENG will go, too.


    "Because there are too many people in Daojing and there are not enough resources, the fairy palace has set up a ban. In ancient times, Daojing under the age of 30 and cultivation above five levels of Daoism can enter."


    "However, this second forbidden area is not controllable. Although DOUMENG is not qualified, Yanmo hall will have a way to send him in, so be careful."


    Luo Tian explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood.


    The most important thing is that you must break through to the top of the Tao in half a year.


    At this time, I took out the eight treasures of the family, which I had been admiring for several days


    "Xuanyuan family''s Huangdao Longqi can enhance your life style and your luck. You are so lucky."


    "The North Ming cold iron of the North Ming family is the divine material of the forge. You have a shallow foundation in the world and can be used to control the gate."


    "The ten volumes of soul scriptures of Murong family are great experience."


    "The Taiyi holy water of Huangfu family and the rest land of Oriental family can create a treasure field of medicine for you. As a big power, if you don''t even have this foundation, it''s too shabby."


    "You know, you''re a field of medicine, but you''ve always been greedy of Disha sect, but you can''t get anything."


    Ning Tao was overjoyed. All the good things were there. Suddenly, he thought of the dead seed of "ginseng fruit tree" which had been put in the ring. He didn''t know if he could plant it alive.


    f0:

 Chapter 2114

    Put away the treasure, the purse is heavy.


    It seems that Luo Tian still takes good care of him. Now the farmers finally turn over.


    Ning Tao is excited.


    After a few more greetings, the three left the main hall, and the Lord of the palace also wanted to do something


    (0 T


    "grandfather, have you been promoted to second class guest Qing?" Bai Yue was surprised.


    White maple white his one eye, blow beard to stare a way: "how, despise your grandfather?"? What''s a second-class guest who can give birth to a grandson like you? "


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao smiles.


    He basically finished what he came to deal with.


    The first step is to become immortal in half a year.


    The second step is to let the uncle go deep into his mind and see who is doing the trouble.


    The third step is to be named Emperor


    But now there is an important thing to do, a greeting, did not stop, then left the fairy palace.


    They are going to find Xiao hei


    Zhongyu is still very dangerous for Ning Tao. As soon as he finds Xiaohei, he sets out for Dongyu, while Bai Yue is still thinking about a drop of blood essence that turtle wants to send him.


    He''s filled with a ring full of medicine.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Not long after they left, Du RI Tian stormed into the courtyard like a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Son of a bitch, Ning Tao, I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill you. You dare to pit me. I don''t agree. I''ll fight again. I''m going to kill you..."


    Duritian stormed the courtyard and roared.


    A lot of people were shocked and looked at this side strangely. Did this guy finally find out?


    In the corner, the ninth Wu of xianbang asked the sky and said with a sneer, "it''s interesting that people have run away."


    "Don''t worry, Du RI Tian hates him to death now. A mentally retarded man''s hat has been put on, and the whole Da Luo fairy palace is laughing at him. Think about how explosive he is."


    Wu San said with a smile.


    "Roar...!"


    "Swindler Ning, I will find you, kill you, and wash the shame with blood..."


    This angry roar resounded throughout the fairy palace.


    Central, East.


    Three days later, Ning Tao followed that wisp of induction, all the way to find here, but Xiaohei never responded.


    Don''t know what''s going on?


    At this time, Bai Yue, who went to ask the way, came back and explained, "this is the east of Zhongyu. Not far ahead is Fengyu city. Are you sure Mr. GUI is there?"


    "Sure, and basically did not move, but strangely, no response, like sleeping?"


    Ning Tao felt his chin and fell into meditation.


    "That''s it


    However, Bai Yue glanced around and said, "do you think Lord Kirin will follow you?"


    "Who can say that?"


    "If he really wants to follow, how many people can stop him? We can only do our best and listen to the destiny. "


    "Moreover, I can feel that it has good intentions," said Ning Tao.


    After the conversation, they reached an agreement.


    At the same time, it turns into streamer and rushes to the storm city. There is not much time. When you find Xiaohei, you need to go to Dongyu immediately. You are carefree, exquisite and Xiaobai are all there.


    As soon as they enter the city, they find their bearings.


    After seven turns and eight turns in the city, Ning Tao finally gets close to the source of induction. He looks up with joy, but he is stunned. This is Wind and rain auction house.


    "Here? The auction... "


    "Elder brother, we''ve come to the wrong place. How can the tortoise appear in such a place?"


    Bai is more and more surprised.


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao is also very confused, but the induction comes from here.


    Hesitated for a moment, and then said: "go in and have a look, be on guard, is there a strong one here? If you find Xiao Hei, get out of here immediately. "


    "Good!"


    Once in the auction house, familiar noise.


    "The fire tripod starts at 200000 spirit stones. The price of each bid should not be less than 10000. Please."


    "I''ll give you four hundred thousand and five hundred thousand. Please give me a thin noodle and let Liu have a look. Six hundred thousand..."


    Looking at the bustling scene, Ning Tao and his wife also find a place to sit down. Although they can feel that they are here, it''s not clear where they are. Let''s have a look first.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, next is the penultimate auction item. It is said that it was created by a heavenly pride and it is very powerful."


    "The starting price of the auction is five million spirit stones. The price of each auction should not be less than fifty thousand. Please."


    A sexy woman chuckles.


    People are hot.


    They''ve all heard of the name of the thunder pithy formula. It''s created by an immortal named Tianjiao. It''s said that he broke into the top 200 with this Taoist method. "


    It''s a pity that when he became an immortal, he fellSome small forces were excited and couldn''t help raising their hands and said, "six million, I''ll take it."


    "You think of the beauty, I give seven million Eight million... "


    Looking at the excited people, Ning Tao picks an eyebrow. It seems that the name of xianbang is very big.


    If you knew Bai Yue was here, it would be fried


    "Nine million spirit stones, once, twice, three..."


    "Wait!"


    "I''ll give you a hundred thousand!" From a suite at the top, there was a sound of abuse.


    "Ten A hundred thousand? "


    Thousands of people were stunned, and then burst into a rage. Is this guy here to make trouble?


    The beauty of the auctioneer frowned.


    But the small force was angry, and directly slapped the case, angrily scolded: "asshole, who is playing with my siyumen, 100000, you have the face to say it?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Why are you so impatient, Taoist friend? I haven''t finished yet, 100000 Fairy stone


    Another sneer came from the suite.


    "What? Fairy stone


    Thousands of people were shocked.


    Ning Tao was stunned, but he didn''t know why, but Bai Yue said: "the immortal stone is a kind of crystal which is higher than the spirit power, but it''s rare. It''s also a currency. A hundred spirit stone is comparable to an immortal stone."


    "One hundred thousand immortal stones are naturally ten million spirit stones, but such luxurious people are rare."


    Ning Tao knows that, so it is.


    The owner of the four rain Gates was stunned and suddenly stopped talking. At this time, the body was exposed in the suite. The pupils of all the people shrank, and then they lost their voice and exclaimed.


    "It''s Mr. Zhu, our famous collector. It''s said that his treasure is as rich as his country."


    That auctioneer beauty is ecstatic, drop hammer quickly, excited way: "hundred thousand fairy stone, clinch a deal."


    See that fatso appearance of Zhu adult, impatient way: "come on, don''t talk nonsense, quickly take out the last thing this time, this seat will be decided."


    The beauty of the auctioneer was embarrassed. Fortunately, a maid brought up a tray and placed it in the middle of the hall, and everyone''s hot eyes also followed.


    It is said that this is an ancient object excavated from the ground


    Ning Tao is also curious to see, but when the red cloth is lifted, it reveals an ancient totem full of mountains and rivers. It is imprinted on a turtle shell. It''s dark, but it''s very mysterious. It''s absolutely an antique.


    "This..."


    "Mr. turtle, it''s Mr. turtle!" Bai Yue''s eyes light up and pulls Ning Tao to say happily.


    The latter laughs bitterly and is depressed. He worries about it all the way. Unexpectedly, this guy went to the auction. He seems to be asleep and has no idea about it.


    But at this time, Mr. Zhu was very excited. He looked at the totem and said with ecstasy, "OK, OK, it''s really an antique. It''s something I like. There''s no need to auction it. I want it."

 Chapter 2115

    Auctioneer beauty embarrassed, this has not started, directly insist, this is not bad rules?


    "What else do you want to talk to President Yang of your auction?"


    "Or do you think the financial resources of someone in this auction house can match that of Zhu Youqian?"


    The fat man in the suite said eagerly.


    He is well-known in the collection industry. He once heard that there are antiques here. He recognized the treasure only from the other party''s words.


    Now, it''s really extraordinary.


    Looking at the age of the tortoise shell, the lines and the sense of simplicity are estimated to be older than those of his eighteen generations.


    it''s unimaginable.


    When he was anxious and excited, a voice came from his ear: "wait a minute!"


    They turned around and found that there were two young people, one with a mask and unknown origin.


    The beauty of the auctioneer sighed with relief.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know who I am? This is the first thing I want to see. "


    The fat man''s eyes narrowed.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao said with a helpless smile: "I''m sorry, this thing is actually mine. It''s just lost by accident. I hope you''ll forgive me..."


    "Fart!"


    As soon as the words came out, there was a cold cry.


    Thousands of people looked up, and suddenly saw a grumpy middle-aged man come out, with a hostile face and a sneer: "this little friend, don''t talk so funny."


    "It was dug up by my ancestor, once a celestial pride, from a strange place in the second forbidden area. It''s a real world shaking ancient thing. It''s indestructible and has a mysterious origin."


    "Have you ever been to the second forbidden area? Ever left a turtle shell? Now come and get back? "


    "Ha ha...!"


    Thousands of people laughed.


    This boy is just funny. In front of President Yang, he dares to talk so much.


    And Zhu Youqian''s cautious face disappeared at this moment, full of sarcasm. He thought he was a strong enemy, but he didn''t expect to be a fool.


    I lost it some time ago. Who believes it?


    Ning Tao is stunned. If he doesn''t know it''s little Hei benzun, I''m afraid he really scares him into believing it.


    Immediately said with a bitter smile: "what I said is true."


    "Do you think its tortoise shell looks like a totem, and it''s natural and invincible. Even with immortal tools, it''s hard to make white marks..."


    When he finished, thousands of people looked at him as if they were mentally retarded.


    Who doesn''t know such things?


    As early as before the auction house started, it was very popular. Otherwise, how could Mr. Zhu come here?


    "Er..."


    Bai Yue steals the music and says with a voice: "how about, do you want to take the turtle back directly?"


    "No way!"


    "Don''t you forget those assassins. If they reveal their whereabouts because of this little thing, they will be in trouble. They know you are by my side."


    "If you do it again, it''s a dead man of immortal level. Who do you think can help us here?"


    Ning Tao''s solemn voice.


    He didn''t underestimate the killing intention of those enemies, and the uncle was asleep, and it was remote here.


    Never ask for trouble.


    Bai Yue heard the speech and nodded in agreement


    Zhu Youqian glanced at them and then said with a smile to President Yang, "brother Yang, you know my temper. If you want a price, I''ll take this turtle shell."


    "Wait!"


    Another sound interrupted the crowd.


    Zhu Youqian''s face turned black in an instant. He said angrily, "bastard, do you want to die?"


    President Yang also snorted angrily. He was just about to summon a guard to drive them out, but he listened to Ning Tao: "I mean, since it''s an auction, we''ll follow the rules."


    "Those with high prices have to do business with the door open. Can''t Yang understand this?"


    "Oh?"


    President Yang squinted, looked at Ning Tao up and down, and said sarcastically, "what do you mean by Xiaoyou, you want to spend money to bid? Hehe, are you rich? "


    "Hum, boy, I advise you to be wise, don''t make trouble here, get out of here, otherwise, I will make you die very ugly."


    Zhu Youqian threatened himself.


    And hear this, Ning Tao white he one eye, throw to that auctioneer beauty a ring directly.


    Lingshi said, "is that enough?"


    "Let me see how many immortal stones you still have. If you give one hundred and ten thousand, he will be yours."


    "What


    Thousands of people were stunned, a hundred million, my darling, it''s really a man who can''t be seen, rich man.


    Now it''s busy.


    The beauty of the auctioneer blushed, some incredible, immediately immersed in the heart to explore.


    The next second, red lips.See her face surprise, President Yang has no need to explore, look flashed excited, did not expect ah, this boy is a 100 million stone.


    In fact, this turtle shell was just dug by a little boy when he was playing in a canyon.


    When he saw something extraordinary, he bought it with a piece of spirit stone. Unexpectedly, it turned over 100 million times.


    Make a lot of money


    When Zhu Youqian''s smile froze, he suddenly became ugly. He was so clumsy when he saw a hundred million stone.


    If you use Xianshi, it''s a million yuan. Let alone he doesn''t have it. Even if he does, it''s impossible to take it out. There are few Xianshi transactions in the market.


    "Damn, is it going to bleed?"


    While he was biting his teeth, President Yang suddenly said with a sly smile: "ha ha, Xiaoyou is really cheerful, but this turtle shell is so precious, it''s not so cheap."


    "Well, seeing that Xiaoyou is so supportive of my auction house, it''s not impossible to sell 100 million spirit stones. You need to add an additional condition. If you can''t promise, you need to add another 100 million spirit stones if you want to take it away."


    "Hiss...!"


    Thousands of people are sucking in the air, and the lions are opening their mouths.


    Ning Tao frowned. When he came out of the world, he had a total of 200 million spirit stones.


    Of course, there are the eight treasures, and some treasures. They are all valuable but have no market. If they are sold, he will be distressed. This guy obviously starts from the ground.


    "Hold back, don''t get into trouble," Ning Tao said to Bai Yue, for fear that the latter would wash the place.


    Immediately said: "talk about it, what additional conditions?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "In fact, it''s very simple. I invite a lot of heroes at the wind and rain auction. As long as Xiaoyou agrees to join us and becomes the guest of our auction house, and vows to work for our auction house, this thing will be given to you."


    "How''s it going? Is the treatment very generous? "President Yang squeezed out a kind smile.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s face became cold, and he was so angry that he burst out with spirit.


    Practice four ways!


    And one side of the white more strange glance.


    Fh0i


    "this..."


    "President Yang, you think too much. That''s 200 million. It''s money. I''ve never been short of it."


    Ning Tao said and threw out a ring.


    That auction beauty catches up with excitement. It''s burning. It''s 200 million. In her life, she never thought that she could touch so much money?


    Even if they are kept, they are willing.


    President Yang''s smile is stiff. Under his eyes, Ning Tao grabs the sleeping little black. No matter whether he agrees or not, he leaves with Bai Yue.


    Zhu Youqian was very anxious. It was something he liked. Just as he was about to spend money on it, he went to listen to a message, which immediately made his face wonderful.


    Turning his head, he happened to see Chairman Yang''s evil smile.

 Chapter 2116

    "Whoosh...!"


    Two streamers cut through the sky, leaving two long white marks in the air.


    This is Ning Tao who left the auction house.


    After flying for a long time, he fell into a hidden mountain forest. It seemed that he was tired of driving.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Bai Yue was angry. Even for him, it was a big number.


    What''s more irritating is that they have to spend 200 million on their own things to buy them back. They are losing money. Thinking about it, they are all confused and bleeding.


    There is also the boasting look on President Yang''s face.


    Grandma, I don''t want to beat you


    Ning Tao takes out Xiao hei and finds that the latter is still sleeping and can''t sense any vitality. If he doesn''t know, he thinks it''s just a turtle shell?


    "Brother, how do you wake up the tortoise?" White more eyes Baba in one side ask a way.


    He was still thinking about that drop of blood essence.


    However, when Ning Tao heard this, he turned his eyes and said, "how do I know? It didn''t tell me."


    "Ha?"


    Two people dry stare, a burst of speechless.


    Bai Yue cried and said, "what should I do? If the tortoise doesn''t wake up all the time, shall I follow him all the time? "


    "I''m in urgent need of that drop of blood essence to improve my strength. I''m the third in the immortal list. I''ve been staying for a long time. It''s time to go up and climb to the second place."


    "It''s not promising. Why don''t you beat Leng Tingwei, the first one? You can see that Leng Ye is a good old man."


    "What''s more, I''ve passed all the" Lihuang Dao "to you. Is that boy so powerful?"


    Ning Tao looked at the turtle shell and said.


    Bai Yue grinned bitterly and sighed: "you don''t know, or Leng Tingwei is an invincible myth. If you can''t beat him for a record, it will make so many people excited?"


    "In addition to my sister-in-law, you also broke a record. He rose all the way and never failed."


    "So I don''t want to push him down for the time being. It''s very good that he can take the second place in the list of immortals, Miao girl..."


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao''s heart moved, just about to ask, suddenly heard a cold laugh: "you two run really fast, almost let us give up, go back home."


    "Who?"


    Bai Yue was shocked and swept away.


    In line of sight, from the direction they came, there were more than ten powerful figures in a row.


    "President Yang, Zhu Youqian, it''s you," said Bai Yue with a look of astonishment, but his head hummed.


    Suddenly he turned to see Ning Tao, but the latter''s face did not change. On the contrary, he had expected it. A sneer, a mockery and a banter appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Oh, I see.


    It turns out that big brother is fishing, and the fish has taken the bait.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Son, give me the turtle shell. I will spare you a dog''s life."


    /V more $p new F (fastest up o,! %0 +


    ZHU Youqian said with a grim smile.


    At the auction, President Yang told him that he was willing to give it back to himself for free, but only if he agreed to the conditions of Keqing.


    Mr. Zhu has a great reputation.


    And President Yang is proud that today is the day of his rise, and 200 million spirit stones are thrown out without blinking. It''s just the four major accomplishments of Tao cultivation, big family.


    He always preferred to slaughter fat sheep.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Xiaoyou, don''t you just say you agree? We have to fight for a lot of money. It seems that your elders haven''t taught you. People are dangerous."


    More than a dozen strong men burst out laughing.


    But Ning Tao got up, negative hand light way: "it seems that your elders have not taught you, what is excessive."


    "Didn''t you find that I brought you here on purpose?"


    "Lead "Lead us?"


    President Yang''s face was shocked.


    He and Zhu Youqian looked at each other and then yelled, "don''t listen to his nonsense. Let''s go up together and kill him. What big waves can he make by refining his way four times?"


    "Kill!"


    More than a dozen strong men immediately kill him, but Bai Yuegang wants to kill him, but he sees Ning Tao reach out to stop him.


    Smile way: "this kind of goods, still let me come."


    "Twenty six times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang Fist


    Ning Tao''s breath soars. In the blink of an eye, it can be compared to the seven heavy refining way. The sun flame is attached to the body. From a distance, it looks like a giant of fire, extremely gorgeous.


    "Boom!"


    Two fists against each other, instantly kill a person, the sun flame diffuse, in the blink of an eye will burn it to ashes.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Yang will grow up, pale and scared.


    "Dao FA, double wing Dao!"


    A strong man with double swords rushed out and chopped down under the cover of the guard. The power of this blow was so strong that it was very difficult to take even the Lian Dao Qi Chong.However, Ning Tao''s turn is a blow. The power of the Taiyin and the sun is well versed, and the power of erosion is too strong.


    "Ah...!"


    Another blow killed a strong man.


    "Quick Let''s fight together. There are more than a dozen of us. He is the only one. Long range attacks kill him. I don''t believe there are such abnormal people. "


    A scar face ferocious way.


    "Tao FA, five tiger catcher!"


    "Broken fingers!"


    "Taiyuan real boxing..."


    Zhu Youqian and President Yang were overjoyed by the more than a dozen mighty offensives.


    But Ning Tao grinned, and his hands turned out to be a millstone, full of three kinds of power of Tao. In his hands, he rotated as fast as a gear. The sharpness was no less than that of a magic weapon, tearing everything apart.


    "Fusion technique, Yin Yang and five elements big millstone!"


    "Broken!"


    "Boom...!"


    The terrible sound of psychic explosion shocked the wilderness.


    More than a dozen people stepped back at the same time, their faces turned a little white, but they all showed a ferocious smile. Even if they could not bear the blow, let alone


    "Ah..."


    A scream made them look stupid.


    See Ning Tao a gun will be a strong penetration, all embarrassed, but no harm, but lick the blood of the corner of the mouth, grinning: "xianbang 1000, Ning Tao, understand."


    "Xianfa, broken mountains and rivers!"


    President Yang looks at Ning Tao, who is like a tiger and a sheep. He is scared out of his wits, and his whole body is cool.


    Fairy Xianbang 1000, Ning Tao, it''s him. He has offended this guy. It''s said that he has broken the myth of Leng Tingwei recently.


    If you know it''s him, you won''t provoke him if you kill him.


    Zhu Youqian, on the other hand, screamed and turned to run.


    But as soon as I looked up, I saw a couple of people fall down. It was the auction, the storm gate.


    President Yang''s pupils shrank, and he was surprised and said, "who can But the elder of fengfengmen? "


    "It''s me


    I saw one of them, a young man with crane hair, come out with a proud face. His strength is at the top of the nine levels of Taoism. It is said that he is going to contact the immortal level.


    Great. Reinforcements are here.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a sneer: "old three, break him!"


    "Third in the list of immortals, Bai Yue, get to know," and Bai Yue, who had been watching the play, finally came out.


    And the proud elder was scared out of his wits Third on the list, are you kidding? How can that peerless conceit come here?


    "Secret method, ancient bully!"

 Chapter 2117

    A fist is like a dragon, like an immortal.


    The power of this fist is incomparable. If we only talk about "power", I''m afraid Leng Tingwei is inferior.


    "No!"


    The elder of the storm gate screamed, this force has already explained everything, but he had to do it, and immediately clenched his teeth and burst out with all his strength.


    "The law of Tao, the law of wind and rain!"


    Two streams of mixed energy burst out.


    Under the gaze of Ning Tao and others, they collide like dragons and tigers. In fact, there is a difference between them. One second later, the gap between them is reflected incisively and vividly, and only a shrill scream is heard.


    "No Ah... "


    With a bang, the elder was beaten by Sheng Sheng, and his fist became a blood mist all over the sky.


    "This How is that possible? "


    President Yang and Zhu Youqian''s eyes tremble with fear. Now they dare to doubt their identities.


    One thousand in xianbang, Ning Tao.


    And the third place in the list is baizhenxian.


    If the immortal can''t come out, who else can help them? They are invincible.


    "Putong...!"


    Zhu Youqian knelt down in an instant, and trembled and said: "the villains have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. They offend two adults and ask them to spare their lives."


    "I''m a collector and have countless treasures. As long as adults don''t kill me, I''m willing to give them all to adults."


    President Yang turns around and runs away. He is resourceful and naturally sees through. Ning Tao deliberately leads them to the wasteland in order to kill and seize the treasure.


    Want to live?


    That''s absolutely impossible.


    "Chi...!"


    Will be the last siege of the strong, Ning Tao satisfied touch Jiulong lock son armour, and this extremely sharp white fall, sneer: "one does not stay."


    "Jie Jie, get it!"


    Bai Yue grinned and killed like lightning.


    "No No


    "Spare your life, my lord..."


    The wailing members of Fengshui sect were all hit by Bai Yue''s fists. How many good goods can they come here to kill people and rob treasure? It''s not unjust.


    Ning Tao carries a gun and looks at Zhu Youqian, who is shivering and kneeling on the ground.


    "Come on, how do you want to die?"


    Zhu Youqian lowered his head and looked pale. He was full of panic, but he suddenly said with a grim smile: "I I want you to die, gang Lei Fu, Ji! "


    A huge thunder Python roared in an instant.


    "Asshole, no good!"


    Ning Tao''s heart was shocked, and he felt great danger from the thunder python. The talisman was very powerful, and the timing was more tricky. Even Bai Yue had to retreat. At this moment, he was weak and could not fight hard.


    Just about to retreat, I suddenly heard a light shout: "Xuanwu defense, mud snake entangled."


    "Boom!"


    A huge tortoise shaped shield stiffly blocked the thunder python, which was indestructible.


    In the soil under his feet, a vivid mud snake suddenly sprang out. It opened its teeth and claws, opened its mouth, and instantly tore the fat man Zhu Youqian.


    "Ah...!"


    "Hey, sorry, Xuanwu, get to know it," a bad laugh came from behind.


    Ning Tao a stagnation, busy surprise to look behind, suddenly see a lie on the big Bluestone of a black turtle, at the moment is gradually bad smile out.


    "Boy, do you miss Mr. turtle?"


    "Whoosh!"


    Bai Yue grabs the disabled president Yang from the horizon and comes back. Seeing this, he is surprised and says, "master tortoise, you are awake at last. I miss you so much."


    "Cut, you pull down quickly, I think you are thinking about that drop of Xuanwu blood essence."


    Little black and white gave him a look.


    D0


    Bai Yue was embarrassed, but Ning Tao looked at the two seriously injured people and sighed: "I didn''t plan to do this from the beginning, you asked for it."


    "If you don''t come, I''ll really give you 200 million spirit stones, but the human heart is not as good as the snake swallowing the elephant. You have to be stubborn. Now can you understand whether the human heart is sinister or beyond your capacity?"


    "Well Pooh


    ¡±If you give me another chance, I will make the same choice, but I will kill you... "


    Yang Hui''s head was broken before he finished his long talk.


    Looking at the tragic scene of President Yang''s death, Zhu Youqian''s face turns pale, but now he is in great pain, as if torn, and finally Ning Tao ends him with a shot.


    One gun, two space rings.


    When turning his head, Xiao Hei also gave Bai Yue a drop of deep yellow blood essence, which made him feel stronger, because Xiao Hei''s strength had recovered a little, and he was fierce.


    The latter also gave it a ring.


    There are a lot of precious medicines, elixirs and elixirs in it. Although they are not valuable enough to employ the essence and blood of the beautiful beast, they are enough to make Xiaohei recover. It can be understood as the ex factory price. They are really close to the people."Well, time doesn''t wait for me. Let''s separate here. Xiaohei and I will leave for Dongyu immediately."


    Ning Tao put away the ring and said immediately.


    "So fast?"


    Bai Yue was surprised and a little at a loss.


    But the former said helplessly: "Zhongyu is a place of right and wrong. Without strength, I should not come again, otherwise it would be a lot of trouble."


    "When I deal with the affairs of the eastern region, I will go back to the triangle region and tiantianmen. If you want to find me, you can go there. In half a year, you and my brothers will search tianqionghai like dragons and tigers."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you!"


    Bai Yue smiles bitterly and nods heavily.


    Although Xiao Hei doesn''t understand, his mind is detached. Without saying a word, he climbs onto Ning Tao''s shoulder and leaves with the latter.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Looking at the back of their departure, the blood of Bai Yue couldn''t cool down for a long time.


    Looking at the blood essence in his hand, he is full of confidence. After the closure, his strength will be stronger. Not to mention Miao girl, even Leng Tingwei has some confidence.


    But if you want to be the second in the list of immortals, in addition to changing the name of the list of immortals, it seems that there are only challenges left.


    But Miao girl, how many times


    Central, eastern margin.


    Not far ahead is the boundary line between the central and eastern regions. There are many people coming and going. An almost all women caravan is on the road, which is very noticeable.


    "Brother Tao, come out quickly. We are going to Dongyu. Let me show you a beautiful thing."


    Cried a young girl with a lively smile.


    All the women covered their mouths and laughed.


    At the same time, from the palace on the back of the hump beast, out came a pretty figure, with short black hair flying in the wind, thin lips, deep eyes, straight nose, very easygoing.


    And this person is Ning Tao.


    It was the second day that he and Bai Yue separated. On that day, he joined the shenyinzong caravan.


    Perhaps because of good luck, this almost all women''s team actually agreed to join him as a man, and promised to take him to the eastern regions.


    It''s the envy of countless men.


    And black also envy, since Ning Tao will fairy Palace said once, it has been very jealous.


    The old man, Qilin, is willing to take out his blessing skill. Gu Yuan is really good at it, but he can''t help it. He can''t really believe them


    "What''s the matter, early summer?"


    "Brother Tao, come and watch the sunrise. The location here is special, so every sunrise is very beautiful."


    Enjoy the beautiful scenery in early summer.

 Chapter 2118

    A big sun is rising from the East.


    Ning Tao is standing outside the palace, enjoying the sunrise with the little girl in early summer. It''s really beautiful, just like a wisp of golden light pierces the endless night.


    It''s like a golden dragon fighting with nine heaven.


    "Wow, how beautiful!"


    The eyes of early summer twinkle with light.


    Accompanied by a kind of woman, all showed a peaceful smile, at this moment, tired are swept away.


    Ning Tao also saw a lot of monks kneeling on the skyline, praying and making wishes for love and wealth


    Xiaohei whispered: "boy, you still can''t feel my big brother now?"


    "This No


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile.


    Induction is in response to each other. If one end reacts, it doesn''t work unless both ends respond at the same time.


    In fact, he also received the blood feeling, but intermittently, like someone blocking, but one thing is certain, Xiaobai is indeed in the eastern region.


    "Heihei, do you think it looks good?" In early summer, Xiao Hei is playing a joke.


    The latter one looks depressed, just symbolically accompany her to play for a while, this young girl is lively in nature, when Ning Tao took the caravan, she was very supportive.


    "Step on...!"


    At this time, three gorgeous mature women came up from another palace.


    They are spring rain, autumn moon, winter snow!


    The four of them are the pillars of shenyinzong. In spring, summer, autumn and winter, their unique skill is temperament. They are proficient in all 18 kinds of musical instruments.


    They used to be small clans in the eastern region. They are famous because of their beautiful melody. This time they went to the central region, it is said that they were invited to perform and earned a lot of resources. This time they are going back home


    Qiuyue said with a smile, "Xia''er, you are going to Dongyu soon. You can rest assured."


    "Thank you for your care all the way," Ning Tao said.


    "No, elder sister, why do you want brother Tao to leave so early? Maybe we are on our way?"


    Early summer Du mouth dissatisfaction way.


    The three women all look at Ning Tao with a bitter smile.


    The latter said frankly, "I''m going to Dongyu to find a friend, but I don''t know where it is, so I''ll go for a stroll and ask for information first."


    "If I really can''t find it, I may go to ZuLong gate to try my luck. Taichu gate and Shura sect also have my relatives there. They are looking for relatives."


    "Oh?"


    The fourth girl was surprised.


    The Taichu gate and the ZuLong gate are one of the three gates in the eastern region. They are the twelve gates of Tiangang.


    The Shura sect is even more extraordinary. Although it is the 19th sect of Disha, it is known as the head of Disha. In terms of strength, it is not inferior to Tiangang and has the courage of gods and demons.


    This man, has something to do with them?


    After thinking about it, Chunyu said, "well, let''s let this Taoist friend accompany us for another journey. We from the eastern regions can do our best as landlords."


    "But there''s one thing to say. If you want to go to zulongmen, we can only separate."


    As soon as the words came out, the little face in early summer turned pale.


    Although in the heart is suspicious, but still nod to smile a way: "that thanks a few beauties."


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, I''ll have some strength if I don''t have anything else."


    It''s a happy agreement.


    The caravan, formed by hump beasts, finally crossed the border and headed all the way to the East


    Inside the palace.


    Ning Tao closed his eyes and looked for the thread of blood, but he had no choice but to give up. He didn''t know how Xiaobai, Wuyou and Linglong were like?


    "By the way, Xiao Hei, just now I heard from their words that I was afraid of zulongmen?"


    Xiao Hei raised his head and thought about it. He showed a thoughtful look and said with a smile: "of course they are afraid. Women are afraid, but it has nothing to do with us. It''s just the instinct of others. Hurry to find someone."


    However, Ning Tao turned his lips and said, "do you know why your second sister asked us to find Xiao Bai first?"


    "Is there any special meaning?"


    On hearing this, Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment, looked at Ning Tao up and down, and nodded: "if you don''t say I may have forgotten, it''s true."


    "What?"


    "ZuLong''s blood essence? But I''ve already taken its Longzhu. It''s more effective than that, isn''t it? "


    However, Xiaohei looked contemptuous and said: "your boy''s vision should learn from Mr. tortoise. What kind of blood essence is just a trifle in front of my elder brother. Even the dragon ball is just a drop in the bucket to" that. "


    "Which one? Say it


    "Have you ever heard of the ten taboos in fairyland?" As soon as Xiao Hei finished asking, he felt like asking a piece of rubbish.


    However, Ning Tao had an idea, and keenly captured some meanings. He was surprised and said, "what do you mean? Does Xiaobai have a taboo immortal method? ""What is meeting? That''s what it created, "said Xiao Hei with a bad look.


    "According to the records of the annals of the ages, we have simply divided the ten ancient giants who appeared in history according to their characteristics and functions. Although they are ranked, they are almost the same."


    "Each of them created a way to become famous, which is called the top ten taboo immortals."


    "The nine moves against heaven is a big black horse, which is directly listed as the second of the ten taboos."


    "The melting pot of war, the great doutian, ranks third."


    "The first ZuLong of Taigu, that is, my elder brother, created a unique immortal" ZuLong skill ", which ranked sixth. This should be the real purpose of the second elder sister for you to find your elder brother and learn it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes are shining. It turns out that Xiaobai still has such a good thing.


    Suddenly feel wrong, doubt way: "but your second elder sister, why must let me learn it?"


    "That''s because, that Xia Mengfei, at this moment, should have learned the seventh" zuhuang skill ". The combination of dragon and Phoenix has more power than your nine moves against heaven, so they let you come here."


    Ning Tao suddenly realized that it was because of this.


    It seems that sister Xia also got a lot of luck, and her heart was as itchy as a cat.


    "ZuLong Shu, zuhuang Shu..."


    "Roar...!"


    All of a sudden, the palace trembled, and the hump beast at his feet whimpered.


    Even more, it just stopped in the same place.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, is it his assassin? Then I feel a good dragon power.


    "Why, what is it?"


    "What are you afraid of? Are you going to be in trouble?" Xiao Hei said with his lips curled.


    Ning Tao rushed out, and suddenly saw three big figures standing in front of their caravan. Behind them, there were dragon shadows. They were full of dignity. They licked their lips and stared at the whole women''s caravan.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me what''s going on?"


    Black a face helpless, leisurely way: "dragon sex this Yin, see beautiful woman, essence insect on brain is again normal."

 Chapter 2119

    "Long Xing Ben Yin..."


    Ning Tao looks a Leng, immediately can''t laugh or cry, originally just because of this dragon instinct?


    Shouldn''t you be so scared?


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "A lot of beauties, the best. It seems that there are many beauties in Dongyu that we don''t know."


    "I''m the ancestor of Longmen, jiaoba. From now on, you are all my concubines. Don''t worry, just serve me well and take care of your honor."


    The man in jiaopao waved his hand.


    "Ha?"


    Ning Tao is dull. Is this guy brain damaged? There are hundreds of women in the whole caravan.


    This guy''s a word, all of it?


    Your kidney is going to explode


    Xiao Hei said, "I''m not knowledgeable. The dragon people are lusty. Although they have noble blood, it''s probably just a shortcoming. Many of the dragon people with poor self-control have done a lot of ridiculous things, which makes people speechless."


    "Once upon a time, there was a powerful dragon family, who had been closed for nearly a hundred years. As soon as they left, they were impatient to find a nearby city and threatened to take all the women into concubines."


    "Well What happened? "


    "As a result, it succeeded, but on the way back to the nest, it was besieged and stewed by the men of the whole city and some decent people."


    "The dragon people were beaten in the face. They had a big fight with the people at that time, and finally it was over. Although this guy is a half dragon, he has great ambition. At least he has the style of his ancestors."


    Xiao Hei joked.


    "Er..."


    Outside the palace, the four beauties stood in the front.


    That pretty face is very ugly. They have deliberately avoided the territory of zulongmen, and even go far. How can they meet the people of zulongmen?


    It''s Jiao. It''s a problem.


    Zulongmen are basically half dragon people. They have a chaotic nature and many branches. They are divided into three surnames.


    "Snake, dragon, and the most noble Dragon


    Qiuyue leaned back and said, "my Lord, we are from shenyinzong. We always admire Guizong. Please make it convenient for us to pass."


    "I really can''t. There are many women in the clan who admire adults. I can let them serve adults."


    In early summer, I was too scared to show my head.


    Dongxue and others gnash their teeth. She knows that the elder sister is dragging them. If she is really allowed to choose a disciple to serve her, she would rather go to bed by herself, but can this person be so easy to fool?


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Are you sending me? I''m after you. I want to fool me with a bunch of crooked melons and split dates. I''d better follow me. "


    Jiao Ba licked his lips with a grim smile.


    A pair of Yin evil eyes staring at the four beauties, the best ah, today this is lucky.


    Mature, sexy, aloof, there is a lovely, and his appetite.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Autumn moon face white, the whole caravan issued a riot, scream, but the next second to draw a sword.


    However, there are only three of them who are strong in practicing Taoism, and they are not well-known for their combat effectiveness.


    And the other side, the three powerful half dragon men, just the jiaoba, exuded incomparable momentum.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    As soon as Chunyu gritted her teeth, she begged: "my Lord, please let our sisters go. It will damage your reputation."


    "I I''d like to stay by myself to serve my Lord


    "No, absolutely not. If you want to go together and stay together, you should know what will happen after you become a concubine. Life is not like death."


    Dongxue suddenly screamed out.


    In the eastern region, there has been a saying that the men of zulongmen are not men, they are animals.


    It is said that when a woman enters their room, she has never come out standing. It''s bad news


    "I can''t stay. You are the future of zongmen."


    Just during the riot, Qiuyue said: "enough. I''m the elder sister and the patriarch. I must stay here. From now on, Chunyu is the patriarch. Go away. Don''t stay in the eastern regions any more."


    "No, elder sister..."


    In the early summer, I catch the autumn moon with a pale face.


    But in the scene of life and death parting, the jiaoba said impatiently, "stupid girl, I don''t seem to have said that I just want you to stay alone?"


    "Uncle Ben said that all of you should stay for me. Remember, all of you should be concubines."


    "Ha ha...!"


    Three people roared out laughing.


    "You You bastard


    A group of women eyes canthus to crack, anger, but also feel a burst of helpless desolation.


    "Tut Tut, I forgot to tell you that our ancestor Longmen has an unwritten rule in the eastern region. All the women we like are able to fight and rob. They do whatever they want. On the contrary, they deserve to die.""Ha ha, you deserve to die. In that case, why don''t you get out of here?"


    A faint sound came from my ear.


    Everyone was surprised and turned to look, but when they saw this man, their pupils contracted instantly into an array of eyes.


    "Yes Is that him


    "Brother Tao, let''s go. It''s none of your business here. You can''t afford to offend people from zulongmen."


    Early summer cry of advice.


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao gave him a smile and gave him a reassuring look. He said, "don''t worry, I still have some strength."


    "Boy, who the hell are you? You dare to interfere in the business of my zulongmen. Do you want to die?"


    Jiaoba twisted his stiff neck.


    The two followers behind him grinned cruelly, a thing who didn''t know what to do.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you don''t get out of here. If it wasn''t for my relationship with you, you would be dead now."


    Ning Tao negative hand light way.


    "Yuanyuan?"


    Jiao Ba squinted and looked at him, but he didn''t find anything strange.


    And Autumn Moon and others are nervous to see.


    The next second, jiaoba greedily said: "boy, don''t say that I don''t give you face. In these women, you choose one to go, and the rest are mine."


    "How about not asking for trouble?"


    Chunyu and others immediately anxiously motioned Ning Tao to take early summer, and even prayed.


    But Ning Tao only took a look, then shook his head and said, "in that case, let''s do it. There are ninety-two of them. You can''t take any of them with you."


    "Roar...!"


    "Those who don''t know how to praise, seek death," the two attendants turned into Python and killed them.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes were full of terror, such as the glare of a pair of thousands of ancestors, and he yelled: "kneel down, call Dad!"


    "Ah ah..."


    The two men screamed and the python wailed, as if they had suffered some mental damage. The two men not only knelt down in fear, but also blurted out subconsciously: "Dad."


    The whole audience was dumbfounded.


    Ninety two pretty girls were stunned.


    That Jiao BA''s eyes almost didn''t jump out. When were these two bastards so obedient?


    No,


    was that bullying the dragon?


    Looking at the two men trembling, Jiao Ba gritted his teeth and roared: "good boy, I have some skills, but I''m still a little short of fighting with my ZuLong gate."


    "To turn the Dragon into a dragon, to turn the Dragon into a dragon!"

 Chapter 2120

    A roar, earth shaking.


    The Dragon turned into a ferocious dragon. The hard scales reflected the dazzling cold light in the sunlight. The dragon was powerful.


    "Go and see your ancestors, death!"


    Shocked by the ninety-two beautiful women, the dragon tail, like a giant iron gate, lashes out at Ning Tao. Even a mountain can be swept away with this blow.


    Even if you practice the nine heavy way, you have to retreat.


    "No Brother Tao, run, "early summer screamed in fright, as if she had seen blood and flesh flying.


    The three beauties couldn''t bear to look directly at each other.


    "It''s over. It''s dead!"


    "Ha ha, Ba Shao is very powerful. Beat him to death and make him a scum. Let this bastard know how badly he offended my zulongmen..." The two kneeling attendants cheered excitedly.


    "Hum!"


    In the face of this powerful tail, Ning Tao takes a deep breath. In his left pupil, a grandiose dragon appears, while in his right pupil, a fire bathing grandiose appears.


    It seems that there are two terrors of the Archaic period circling around the body, such as being irritated and being punished by God.


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "Kneel down and call Daddy!"


    "Gee...!"


    At this moment, the giant dragon flashed by. He was frightened and screamed, as if he had seen something extremely terrible.


    It''s more terrifying than students slapping the headmaster in the face, boyfriends buying the wrong father-in-law''s football, employees robbing the landlady, and erha offending an ancient devil wolf


    In the blink of an eye, he retracted his human form.


    "Putong!"


    With a clear and heavy sound, the muddled Jiao Ba not only knelt heavily in front of Ning Tao, but also couldn''t control himself. Subconsciously, he blurted out: "Dad."


    "Ah


    Ning Tao answered casually.


    The field was quiet, and the dropping needles were as loud as thunder. Even the hump beast was staring.


    What''s going on?


    If it''s not zulongmen, Qiuyue and other four beauties, they all doubt whether they are acting?


    "This This... "


    The two valets dropped their chins all over the floor.


    Jiao Ba is also silly. He looks up at Ning Tao, who is indifferent. There is no bondage around him. What happened just now? Why did he kneel down for no reason.


    He said it was Dad, but he really did.


    "Lying trough? What the hell


    A bite teeth, unexpectedly instantly jumped up, full avoid Ning Tao dozens of meters away.


    "Cough, just It was an accident. I I slipped, um Yes... "


    Jiao BA''s face flushed with explanation.


    Then angry face, pointed to Ning Tao red eyes way: "dog thief, this time let you pieces."


    "Secret method, dragon swallows the moon!"


    In an instant, he turned into a giant dragon. He was full of murderous spirit. There was a xuanzhu in his mouth, which was the projection of the dragon ball in his body. If this blow was hit, the nine weights of Liandao would disintegrate in an instant.


    "Well, Ba Shao is brilliant and powerful. He can beat this boy out of his wits."


    The two valets roared with excitement.


    Spring rain, winter snow, the four beauties are pale, the power of this blow, even if they can''t carry it together, finished, this time is really finished.


    "Broken!"


    It''s like a giant meteorite hitting the sky.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao snorts, "Dragon Phoenix Tianwei" is launched again. This move has great restraint on the dragon and bird families, which is equivalent to the merger of dragon and Phoenix, and greatly increases their prestige.


    "Kneel down and call Daddy!"


    "Dad Dad


    Jiao Ba, with a confused face, kneels down again.


    "I won''t accept it. I''ll kill you. I''ll take my unique skill, dragon fighting four fields."


    "Daddy


    "Mortal, you have angered me and my zulongmen. Look at my ultimate secret, roar My grandfather is the second elder of Longmen. He''s a very powerful immortal. How are you afraid? "


    "Long winded!"


    Ning Tao is extremely impatient, and his palm contains the power of dragon and Phoenix, which is photographed heavily like the Buddha King covering the top.


    It was a faint, crystal slap, but it contained a terrible power. Jiaoba was scornful one second before, but next second his eyebrows were almost scared away, his eyes were bulging, and he was photographed underground with a scream.


    "No, boom...!"


    Just like kowtow, he was in close contact with the earth. His hard body and bones were wailing, suffering, his head swelling and bleeding at the moment.


    Jiaoba broke down and was totally stupid.


    What the hell happened? How can he be completely suppressed? Is he a pure blood dragon?


    He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "you What the hell are you? What evil curse have you put on me? "


    "Curse?"Ning Tao grinned and said sarcastically, "when I deal with you, do I need to curse you? One thing will fall, one thing will buckle, and you will have bad luck."


    "Get out of here. In the face of it, I''ll spare your life today. If there''s another time..."


    "You You... "


    Jiaoba eyes canthus to crack, hate the sky.


    He is the grandson of the second elder. In this short time, he knelt to a stranger three times and called his father three times.


    Let his grandfather know that it can kill him.


    Shame, shame


    Regardless of the painful jiaoba in the pit, Ning Tao jumped to the palace and said with a smile to Qiuyue, "you can go."


    "As I said, I still have some strength."


    Four beauty silly eyes, then quickly back to God, excited, amazing, good It''s so strong that this Taoist friend is still a big man.


    "Let''s go!" he said immediately


    "Buzz!"


    There was a buzz and the caravan soon left


    In the ruins.


    The two attendants rushed over and said in horror: "ba How do you do, bashao? "


    "Do you want us to go back and move the rescuers? We can''t swallow this hatred, or we will lose our face."


    "Pa!"


    But who knows, a slap on his face.


    Jiao Ba coughed blood and said angrily, "do you want to spread this scandal all over the clan?"


    "If you let my grandfather know that you two are the first ones to be killed. It''s better not to be here. I can''t afford to lose this person."


    "Let me think about it. This boy is related to the dragon people. Restrain us. Let''s find a guy who has no dragon blood. It''s easy to kill him..."


    "Jie Jie!"


    Hump beast caravan, inside the palace.


    The four beauties stood side by side, respectfully standing in front of Ning Tao, looking at him with a pair of beautiful eyes, not to mention how curious.


    Ning Tao wry smile, way: "a few haven''t seen enough?"


    "Yes I''m sorry


    "Oh, by the way, my Lord, are you sure it''s OK to offend that jiaoba? The people of the ancestral dragon''s gate always protect their weaknesses. In the eastern regions, they are famous. If they want to get revenge, don''t you want to make a big deal? "


    Chunyu is a little worried.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was calm in his eyes, and even had some expectations.


    Whether Xiaobai is in zulongmen or not, only those high-level zulongmen will know. If they can recruit one, it will save him running around.


    As for the present, after all, they were sent to the shenyinzong station first.


    It''s said that it''s very close to Taichu gate

 Chapter 2121

    Dongyu, shenyinzong.


    This is a force with talent as the main force. It has all kinds of seven rhythms and is proficient in singing, dancing, Sheng and Xiao.


    Especially in spring, summer, autumn and winter, they are the four pillars. In this area, they are also famous.


    "Step on...!"


    The hump animal caravan stops in front of a beautiful scenery, which is a small valley with beautiful mountains and rivers, birds singing and flowers fragrant, just like a paradise.


    Ning Tao''s view is strange, but it is also in line with the temperament of shenyinzong. He enjoys an elegant life in the mountains and forests.


    "Brother Tao, heihei, when we arrive, do you think it''s beautiful here?"


    Early summer ran over and said happily.


    And Dongxue also said with a smile: "this time, the adults have saved our lives. We must let my sisters do our best to show you some skills."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "this, terror is no longer possible..."


    "For Why? " The four girls turned pale.


    "Don''t worry. I said that when I came to Dongyu this time, I was looking for people and relatives. Now that you are safe, it''s time for me to leave. I miss you so much."


    There is softness in Ning Tao''s eyes.


    Worry free that little girl, for a long time have not seen her, as a father, he is really unqualified.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Suddenly, a few beautiful shadows shot out of the valley.


    One of the flower skirt women said with a sweet smile: "Lord, elder sisters, we miss you so much."


    "Flowers!"


    A few women hugged together, the end is pleasing to the eye, Ning Tao happy smile, directly toward the autumn moon arched hand smile: "that''s so, then I don''t bother."


    "Dare to ask the direction of taichumen?"


    "Taichumen?"


    "Why? Is this little brother going to the little princess''s birthday party? " The flower is curious.


    "Birthday party, what kind of birthday party?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, hastily pursue to ask a way.


    Hua''er looked at her sisters, who nodded their heads. She said immediately: "just It''s the little princess''s sixth birthday. Taichumen has sent out many invitation cards, and many big people have rushed to celebrate the little princess''s birthday. "


    "Little brother, you Haven''t you heard? "


    "I..."


    Ning Tao suddenly language plug, heart tingling, more guilt, like a fishbone stuck in the throat.


    Unconsciously, the eyes are red.


    "Hua''er, how can we talk? My sisters can come back, but it''s all up to this great benefactor."


    Winter snow see shape, immediately scold a way.


    Flower skirt woman smell speech, can be said to be very wronged, how? She didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao squeezed out a bitter smile and said, "don''t blame her. Thank you for telling me. Goodbye."


    With that, he went straight to the sky.


    Looking at Ning Tao who left in a hurry, Qiu Yue''s eyebrows wrinkled and looked at the flowers, she suddenly whispered: "you say What''s your full name? "


    "Full name?"


    "I don''t know. Brother Tao never said it. He just said his single name was Tao. Elder sister, are you going to set up a monument for brother Tao?"


    In the early summer, he did not give up.


    After hearing this, Qiuyue feels thoughtful


    Half a day later.


    Ning Tao, who runs all the way, finally approaches the residence of taichumen. He looks at the magnificent pavilions, the mysterious spirit, the magnificent mountains and rivers His heart is bitter.


    Worry free, six years old.


    When Ning Tao heard this at that time, it was like a sharp sword, which was inserted into the softest heart.


    All the way, my eyes are wet.


    Xiao Hei couldn''t look down and comforted him: "OK, boy, I''m going to see her soon. You should be happy. Guiye hasn''t seen tianshengdaoti for a long time. By the way, how about your little girl?"


    Ning Tao white it a look, the heart of the complex mood, as if breaking the Schisandra bottle can not calm.


    I''m six years old.


    This shows that I have been on the road of cultivation for nearly seven years. I have been in the fairyland for about two years, and worry free has been in the fairyland for more than three years.


    It''s always the right thing for parents to celebrate their children''s birthday, but in his impression, it seems that he has never given worry free a birthday, and even has little time to accompany her.


    "Alas!"


    A bite of teeth, and then dive down.


    Here and now, the end is very lively, fairyland princess''s six-year-old birthday, it is not a small fight.


    If you don''t give taichumen face, don''t you give Dalao fairy palace face?


    This title was given by the Lord of the great Luo palace.


    You know, the natural Tao body is the most powerful first-class body in heaven and earth, almost comparable to the chaos holy body, the holy body of all things This kind of sacrament.


    When she arrived at the fairyland, she caused a sensation. Countless old monsters scrambled to accept her apprentices.


    Because they all know that as long as there is no accident, the minimum starting point for the future is the level of the ten immortals in the fairyland.But Dalao fairy palace does not let people go. If it is not because of the incompatibility of skills, Ma Lao and others want to accept apprentices.


    Later, a great man of taichumen came and threatened to accept apprentices. This man''s weight was very heavy, and no matter what the skills or what, they all fit together very well. So the Dalai fairy palace was willing to relax.


    Although he was a teacher, he had nothing to do with taichumen. It can be understood that he only recognized this great man as a teacher.


    But some people in taichumen don''t think so


    At the beginning, Luo Tian also wanted Ning Tao to find a strong teacher. After all, he had the qualification, but the latter refused without even thinking about it. He couldn''t put Wu Chenzi in his heart and had a deep friendship with his disciples


    As for the secret place for one month, it''s not suitable for now. It may be feasible when the breakthrough reaches the top of the Tao.


    "Whoosh...!"


    All the streamers came down, and a generous gift was prepared. The identity of the little fairy princess was noble, and what she took out was at least a treasure.


    There are even treasures comparable to those of the eight families.


    However, many people insinuate that because all these treasures have fallen into the hands of taichumen, it is said that when the little princess was five years old, there was such a rumor that she used her reputation to search for money.


    The birthday party is actually a cover for collecting money.


    Although many people don''t believe it, and the news has been suppressed, they all have a guess at the bottom of their hearts.


    I don''t know if I can do it at the age of seven or ten? A lot of big people are bleeding in their hearts


    When Ning Tao fell to the ground, several disciples came to him and asked about his identity and school.


    "The first gate in the world, brother Tao!"


    With that, Ning Tao went straight in.


    These disciples were stunned. Which school is this? They are vulgar. However, they seem to have heard something about it. He doesn''t look like a liar, so they ignore it.


    In the birthday party, the focus of the crowd.


    It was a little girl like a porcelain doll. Although she was five or six years old, she was very clever. Occasionally, some cunning flashed through her beautiful eyes.


    This little girl, who is loved by everyone, is sitting in the crowd with no smile.


    Beside her, she was always followed by a gentle woman. She was responsible for taking care of the little princess, which made her unhappy. She immediately said with a smile, "worry free, what''s the matter? Everyone is looking at you. Smile. "


    "Don''t you forget your name? You can''t be unhappy if you are carefree."


    "Aunt Yun, I don''t want to celebrate my birthday. I want to practice. I want to save my sister. She is still waiting for me. Let me go back to practice."


    Worry free red eyes, eyes of extravagant hope.


    But when Aunt Yun heard it, her beautiful eyes turned red. She sighed and said, "dear, listen to Aunt Yun''s words. Don''t be heard by Aunt LAN just now."


    "Otherwise, she will scold you."

 Chapter 2122

    A listen to "blue aunt" two words, worry free scared face white.


    It can be said that the so-called aunt LAN is the only woman she is afraid of in the whole fairyland.


    It''s like how to look at her is not pleasing to the eye, often fierce her, scold her, like a tiger.


    "Don''t be afraid, with aunt Yun, no one can bully you," the gentle woman comforted her.


    In the crowd.


    Ning Tao sneaks in, but for a while there are many people. He doesn''t find worry free. While looking for it, he suddenly notices that all the people here seem to have prepared generous gifts.


    He''s a father, but he''s empty handed.


    "This..."


    "Tut Tut, you finally found out. The tortoise thought you really didn''t notice?"


    Xiao Hei whispered in his ear.


    Ning Tao frowned and said with a bitter smile: "how can I not notice? I was too excited just now. What should I give you? treasure? Magic weapon? Or what? "


    "Cut!"


    "Look, these people are not super large, but they are all good goods."


    "Seven treasures of runmai, Tongmai pill, blood essence of fierce beast, and lotus of nature Do you think people will lack so many treasures? You father, if you take out ordinary things, won''t you look shabby? "


    Ning Tao a listen, eyebrow wrinkled up.


    Subconsciously, I went to "yanglingjie". Now I do have some good things in my hand.


    The most precious gifts from the eight families are some immortal stones, dead seeds of ginseng and fruit trees, ancient poison pills and prescriptions, and some miscellaneous things that I can''t remember.


    Although there are good things, if you give them to Wuyou, he doesn''t feel worthy at all.


    Six years.


    The first time to send something to my daughter, birthday, just send some treasures?


    He felt so perfunctory and ashamed.


    "Think about it? But Mr. tortoise first warned you, don''t try to hit me. It''s not that I''m stingy, but that you don''t forget what''s here? "


    "Taichu gate, one of the twelve Tiangang gates, although there are rumors about you and me, they are not true after all. If you take out a drop of blood essence, it will prove that Xuanwu is by your side."


    "At that time, we are sheep into the wolves," Xiao Hei quickly reminded.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, what''s more, he didn''t want to ask for Xiao Hei''s blood essence all the time.


    That''s too unkind, people can''t be too greedy.


    But.


    What would he like to send


    Just at this time, a faint laugh came from above: "you Taoist friends, don''t be hurt."


    "I, Lanyao, on behalf of taichumen and the head of taichumen, thank you for coming all the way here to celebrate the new year. Thank you very much."


    In line of sight, a noble mature woman in a blue skirt floats down from the air. Her dress is luxurious, just like a proud, cool blue peacock. She is xiaowuyou''s fourth elder martial sister, Tigress and Lanyao.


    "Ha ha, elder LAN is very polite. I''ll come to celebrate the birthday of the little princess."


    Lord Luoyun said with a respectful smile.


    The crowd also hastened to reply and flatter.


    Seeing this, LAN Yao nodded with satisfaction, waved and said with a smile to the princess who was dressed like a little princess: "worry free, come on, thank you to your uncles."


    Carefree looked at her, pouted her little mouth, motionless, and looked at her eagerly.


    It seems that I want to practice


    One side of the cloud aunt Daimei a wrinkle, hurriedly in her ear to persuade up, now the VIP can come, with a gift, can not show ugly ah.


    And sure enough, LAN Yao''s smiling face, instantly cold down, sullen way: "worry free, don''t make trouble, come to my uncles to thank you, but they come all the way to your birthday."


    "Aunt LAN, that If I thank you, can you let me practice? I''m going to save my sister. "


    No worry beg of looking at her way.


    "Presumptuous, it''s nonsense!"


    "Uncles come all the way to celebrate your birthday, but you want to practice. Do you think you are worthy of them? If you don''t have rules, you will not be allowed to practice for a month. "


    Blue Yao black face drinks a way.


    Since the master accepted this apprentice, all kinds of pet, this pet, that pet, all people favor her, and regard her as the little princess in their heart.


    She was disliked, but not spoiled.


    In his eyes, xiaowuyou''s every move is affectation. What kind of cultivation, tired to sleep, is clearly eye-catching, to please the master and everyone, but also to save his sister? It''s just ridiculous.


    Young, just a scheming bitch


    On hearing this, Wuyou immediately became red eyed and wronged: "why, it''s not me who asked my uncles to come here for their birthday, it''s you who have to do it."


    "Last time I promised you, and I gave you everything. Why don''t you let me practice? I''m going to save my sister. She''s waiting for me...""Son of a bitch!"


    "Have you had enough of this nonsense? There are more and more rules here."


    "First, you contradict the elder martial sister, and then ignore the guests. If you let the master know, you can make him angry. Fifth, you are used to it."


    LAN Yao scolds the gentle woman.


    "I don''t blame aunt Yun. If you want something, I''ll give it to you. I just want to practice and save my sister."


    Worry free red eyes busy way.


    "Sister, sister, you know your sister all day long. Don''t you feel tired if you pretend to be like this? Your sister has already died, and you will be punished for not practicing for a year. Come and seal her accomplishments, and go to the back garden."


    LAN Yao said angrily.


    The guests looked strange, but they didn''t dare to speak.


    "You''re bullshit. My sister is living well. She''s called Xinyue. She''s not dead. You''re lying..."


    Wuyou cried with tears.


    One side of cloud aunt, immediately can''t sit, busy comfort worry free, toward Lanyao scolded: "enough, four elder sister, you don''t do too much."


    "Can''t you be satisfied with your promise of a birthday party? If you want to let the master know that you are bullying the younger martial sister, you will be punished severely. "


    "Punish me?"


    "Two heartless things, white eyed wolf, I''m kind enough to hold a birthday party for you. I just want him to play and have fun for a while. Is that wrong?"


    LAN Yao''s heartbreaking anger.


    Lord Luoyun and other guests came forward to dissuade him. Some small things are not worth getting angry.


    "Wuwu...!"


    "Aunt Yun, I want to find my mother. I want to find my aunt. I don''t want to stay here. Elder martial sister always bullies me."


    Worry free crying to catch the gentle woman.


    The latter''s heart softened and said with tears: "OK, I''ll take you. Let''s go now."


    "Stop, who allowed you to go?"


    "Eat my taichumen, use my taichumen, and now you want to go to your mother. Are you worthy of us, white eyed wolf? It''s useless to cry for your mother. It''s just as useless as your mother."


    "Don''t you say my mother, I hate you," Wuyou gritted his teeth with tears.


    "Well, you hate me in the back garden. It''s for your own good. Someone will take both of them down and close the back garden for me. The master and the master will shut up. My words are orders."


    "Remember, no one is allowed to let them out or let her practice without my command."


    LAN Yao immediately sneered and ordered.


    All of a sudden, more than a dozen strong men gathered around, and the gentle woman immediately pulled out her sword and gritted her teeth,


    but at this moment, a gnashing voice almost jumped out of her teeth and roared: "smelly girl, you dare to move her."


    "I''ve slaughtered you, taichumen. You''ll never be left!"

 Chapter 2123

    Everyone is shocked. Who is going to make such a fuss here?


    This is taichumen!


    But LAN Yao suddenly burst into a rage, staring at the apricot eyes, and said, "who''s going wild? Get out of my palace. "


    "He He''s here. He''s so murderous. Who is this man? Is it because you want to make a big noise in taichumen? Is this guy crazy? Is he alone


    Lord Luoyun and other guests exclaimed.


    As soon as the words came out, thousands of people turned to look at them.


    Suddenly I saw a towering figure burning with wisps of gold flame. The golden pupil was angry, and the hair was burning. It was like a king of fire, a long gun with red in gold, and a flash of cold light, like an angry Golden Buddha.


    "Dad Daddy


    Suddenly, a surprise shocked everyone.


    Then they all turned around and looked at him. It was actually the little princess. Now she was staring at him with a pair of big eyes like a black gem, excited and ecstatic.


    Aunt Yun was also stunned for a moment, and she was very alert. Just now What''s her name?


    A dejected, but to see the lovely little princess worry free, red eyes toward the man rushed in the past.


    "Wuwu Dad


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s heart softened, and he held the little worry tight with tears.


    At this moment, his heart is satisfied.


    It''s been more than three years. Since they were taken away by Luo Hai and others, they haven''t seen each other for three years. Chao Siye thinks that now, she finally meets her daughter.


    "Well behaved, don''t cry. With my father here, all the things that make my baby daughter angry today have to pay a price, although I never kill women."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to break it once, and Smelly women are not women


    Ning Tao holds the worry free crying, comforts the way.


    "Hum!"


    LAN Yao''s face turns blue and red. This smelly man dares to scold her in front of her face. Damn it.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the man who suddenly appeared in front of her was xiaowuyou''s father, who was said to have great ability Ning Tao.


    And everyone is surprised, worry free father, that is not the first goddess fairy month according to fiance, Ning Tao?


    Make a big noise in Qijue gate, Qingyun mansion.


    It seems that the family of qianbeizong has entered the first place in the immortal kingdom.


    This guy is not that easy to get into


    As soon as aunt Yun''s eyes brightened, she became nervous. With his appearance and the scene just now, she suddenly "clattered" in her heart. She was worried and panicked. No matter which side made a big noise, it was not good.


    Just about to open his mouth, LAN Yao took the lead and said sarcastically, "who am I? It''s you."


    "It''s true that like father, like son. Look at your daughter. She doesn''t understand the rules and contradicts her elder martial sister. It''s chilling. These big people come all the way to the birthday party, but your daughter says she wants to practice."


    "It''s embarrassing for me, for everyone."


    "You You''re talking nonsense... "


    In Ning Tao''s arms, Xiao Wuyou said angrily.


    "I''ve never asked you to hold a birthday party deliberately. It''s clear that you want to do it yourself and use the treasure yourself. You always kill me and don''t let me practice. More importantly, you dare to scold my mother."


    "You are a bad woman, smelly Baba. Your sister just died..."


    As soon as the words came out, LAN Yao was almost angry. This little bitch even dared to scold her.


    Bitches, little bichi.


    Immediately sharp fierce angry way: "good Well, elder martial sister, I''ve been working very hard on you. I''ve already told my master that you''re a white eyed wolf who doesn''t know how to keep you. Now you''ve finally shown your true face. "


    "You dare to scold me as soon as you are in power. If you want to grow up, it''s OK. The whole Taichu sect is up to you. If the master is not here, I''ll take care of you and throw you into the shaman cave to see if you can change it."


    "What


    Aunt Yun was shocked.


    That Shaman cave is the forbidden area of Taichu gate. It is used to punish people who have committed heinous crimes, traitors and death row prisoners.


    Basically, few people can come out of it alive. They are all covered with bones, and they die miserably, not to mention the six-year-old.


    "Lan Yao, don''t go too far. Worry free is just a child. What has offended you? Why are you aiming at her everywhere? "


    "If the master knows about this, he will see how he will deal with you."


    "Presumptuous!"


    LAN Yao''s eyes are full of anger and her heart is full of anger. Well, today it''s all about rebellion. Even the clever fifth and younger martial sister Yunxin dare to call her real name.


    As soon as he drew out his sword, he immediately gritted his teeth and said, "taichuwei, after hearing the order, sealed the accomplishments for me and threw them into the back garden for me to release."


    "Yes


    Hundreds of white armor elite rushed out, but heard a cold words: "I see who dares you?""Today, if you dare to touch my daughter, I will fight with you immediately. If you don''t kill me, there will be five thunders in the sky."


    Ning Tao gets up slowly, ferocious way.


    All eyes wide open, war? Wait, what kind of clan is that? Have the strength to compete with taichumen?


    When LAN Yao heard this, she sneered: "it''s up to you? And you, a broken force established in the triangle colony, dare to challenge me. Do you know what you were talking about? "


    "If I move a finger, I can make you disappear, including you who are dying."


    People''s faces change, really want to fight, that So who should they help? Taichumen? The Little Princess?


    Ning Tao a listen, unexpectedly holding a long gun, such as with look at the dead eyes staring at her, ferocious way: "I only know, you will die in front of me."


    "Bully my daughter first, then humiliate my wife, son. If I don''t kill you today, it will be hard for me to get rid of my hatred."


    "Kill me? Then try it! "


    LAN Yao is on fire and has a killing chance.


    Although she is not immortal, she can still touch it firmly. Even if her name is not on the immortal list, her strength is enough to shake the top 100.


    1000, dare to fight with her?


    "Twenty eight times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang Fist


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao disappeared to the ground.


    But no one found that a black tortoise had climbed into xiaowuyou''s arms unconsciously.


    And aunt Yun was at her side.


    "To die!"


    Tao FA, Tai Chu Zhang


    LAN Yao, the semi immortal level, is astonishing if she doesn''t make a move. The Qi of Hongmeng Taichu is all around the jade hand. Its power is soaring. It is shot with one hand, and it also has the earthshaking vision.


    The fists and palms are opposite to each other, making a burst in an instant.


    "Boom..."


    The crowd retreated suddenly, and their faces changed. Now things are in a mess. What should we do?


    Aunt Yun''s face was also full of anxiety.


    "Smelly woman, you were not very arrogant just now, come on," Ning Tao''s breath rose again and shot out.


    "Xianfa, broken mountains and rivers!"


    At the same time, his right hand was wrapped in a thick fairy fog, like a dragon and Phoenix hitting the sky, blocking the sky and the sun, and as heavy as a star, he patted her on the chest.


    "Son of a bitch


    LAN Yao is ashamed and angry, and directly condenses a yuan shield in the air, which immediately roars. Many elders come to see this scene and frown.


    "If you dare to challenge me, this blow will be your death."


    "Immortal method, taixuan Hongmeng Qi!"


    "Stop..."

 Chapter 2125

    "It''s the master of the gate. She''s out of the gate," said the 13 elders who rushed to Ning Tao.


    However, people were stunned. The scene just now happened too fast. No, it should be said that the battle started and ended between lightning and flint.


    Ning Tao, who is practicing Taoism four times, is still a half immortal. He is the disciple of that adult.


    Thousands of people don''t understand.


    How does he win?


    Aunt Yun is also silly. She can''t believe it.


    "Roar...!"


    Ning Tao roared and tried to thrust out all his strength, but his hands were like a million powerful hands. Even if he tried hard, he was as weak as a child.


    This girl is so strong!


    "Ningmenzhu, please give me a thin noodle and give my four younger sisters a way to live. Please rest assured that I will give you an account of this."


    "Also give me six younger martial sisters, worry free an account," the simple woman said gently.


    "No way, she must die!"


    Ning Tao is red eyed and bloody.


    Today, even if he is afraid to die here, he will take such a bad breath. All along, he has failed to fulfill his father''s responsibility. Now that his daughter is humiliated and his wife is even suffering, how can he swallow this breath?


    Being a man is his responsibility.


    "Stop. I''m here. You can''t kill her with your strength. Please listen to me first."


    It''s a simple and complicated way for women.


    "Don''t look down on others. She''s very old. As I said, today You have to die. "


    "Thirty times The melting pot of war


    Ning Tao''s red eyes, forced to burn blood to enhance the fighting spirit, a huge melting pot, instantly condensed behind him, simple atmosphere, vast, the furnace is burning the blood of the fairy king.


    White fall sharp sound, followed by the outbreak of the edge.


    This is a unique immortal weapon made of the horns of the associated animals, which finally shows its glory.


    "Kill!"


    Looking at that little cold light, the distance between her eyebrows is only a little bit, Lanyao is really afraid, he has never been so afraid of a man.


    Weaker than her, but gave birth to her.


    Her arrogance to a huge shame, eyebrows have spilled blood, a bite of teeth, she said: "Third Elder martial sister, you let go, I haven''t lost, even if this game is dead, I will fight."


    "Pa...!"


    But when he said that, he got a slap.


    The simple women feel a little hard. They glare at LAN Yao fiercely. They push her far away with a strong force, and then the breathing and breathing spirit force will shake back ningtao.


    Just when she thought it would subside, the ancient stele behind Ning Tao suddenly appeared, squeezing out every trace of strength to attack again.


    "Die for me!"


    See his red eyes and kill over, simple woman a bite teeth, directly once again a hand to grasp his long gun.


    Seeing the color of his eyes, he obviously used the secret method.


    "You don''t want to die? Just to kill her, you mean? Think about your daughter. "


    "She must die!"


    Ning Tao''s throat roared like a beast.


    Thousands of people are numb. What kind of enemy is this? It made people shudder.


    They all prayed in their hearts that they would never meet such an enemy in this life.


    Momentum alone is enough to paralyze them.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this time, the distant horizon suddenly rushed to the three figures, the breath is strong, they are all Daojing.


    One of the enchanting women immediately fixed her eyes on Ning Tao, who was almost enchanted. She said, "Ning Tao, wake up, it''s me. Linglong, stop it."


    But Ning Tao is possessed and can''t hear it. This is the sequel of forcing the melting pot of war. The earth under his feet is shaking the immortal''s power because of his great power.


    LAN Yao clenched her teeth and was shocked.


    At this time, the simple woman gradually has some difficulty, and if she drags on, Ning Tao will be more miserable.


    Suddenly, seeing Wuyou, he said anxiously, "sixth younger martial sister, wake up your father quickly. If you let him go on like this again, he will die. Hurry up."


    Wuyou was so surprised that no matter what happened, he ran over and seemed to want to bring his father back.


    "Daddy, wake up


    Enchanting woman also rushed to laningtao.


    Strange to say, the two girls are close to Ning Tao, but they are not affected by the attack at all.


    At the moment when Wuyou hugged him, there was a sense of clarity in his blood red eyes, followed by a sense of weakness, which drained his whole body.


    "Whoosh...!"


    A tall young man in a black robe instantly helped Ning Tao, lit the blood gate and fed him a pill.


    "Well done, brother!"


    Ning Tao dry cough, at the moment I feel like an empty shell, fortunately the pill played a role."You What are you


    "I''m a Shura man. You can call me Shura," said the tall man in black with a smile.


    "Shura!"


    "You You are the tenth in the list of immortals, Shura, "Ning Tao took a deep look at him, a little surprised.


    But how could this man help him?


    "Ning Tao, Daddy!"


    Two women''s cry will wake him up, a turn, suddenly found a big and a small.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. The enchanting beauty with tears on her face is the exquisite flower he is looking for. Xiao Wuyou holds his thigh and cries.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "We''ll talk about that later. We''d better deal with the current affairs first," Hua Linglong said angrily, wiping away her tears.


    For a moment, all eyes were fixed on LAN Yao.


    At the moment, the latter is extremely embarrassed, the upper body is almost naked, the blood is dripping, the seven orifices are bleeding, more importantly, the chest seems to be flat a lot, not full.


    What''s more beautiful?


    See everyone see her, LAN Yao tightly bite red lips, any sophistry has been unable to speak.


    The simple woman stood in front of her. She took a deep look at Ning Tao and said: "you have won this battle. I know everything through the sound transmission."


    "What do you say?" Ning Tao sneers.


    "It''s all my fourth sister''s fault. It''s also my elder martial sister. The sect leader''s discipline is not good enough. Not only the sixth younger martial sister has been wronged, but also everyone has been implicated. I''m sorry for you."


    The simple woman sincerely apologized to the public.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was still cold. After talking for a long time, he still didn''t get down to business.


    But Wuyou hugged him on the thigh and said: "Daddy, the Third Elder martial sister is very nice. She is also very nice to Wuyou. The fourth elder martial sister is actually good for me."


    Ning Tao smell speech, cold eyes melt some, eyes also flash hesitant color.


    At this time, the simple woman sighed: "well, according to the rules, put the fourth younger martial sister into the shaman cave. A month later, whether she will live or die depends on her nature."


    "As well as the gifts you sent, I will make full compensation from taichumen. I will never let you chill."


    "No, we don''t need this. Our gift was originally given to the little princess. If the head of Taichu sect wanted to, he would give all those resources to the little princess."


    Lord Luoyun immediately said with a smile.

 Chapter 2126

    Hearing this, the guests echoed.


    There''s no reason to take back the gifts you send. It''s not nice to go to Taichu gate.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he neither agreed nor refused. On the contrary, he looked at xiaowuyou in his arms. The latter nodded and seemed to agree to accept it.


    Aunt Yun told her that if you want to be strong, you need resources. When it''s time, don''t worry about face.


    As long as it becomes stronger, it is the fundamental


    Seeing this, the simple woman nodded slightly and apologized: "in that case, on behalf of taichumen and younger martial sister, I thank you for your understanding."


    "Every gift and heart you send will be handed over to the sixth younger martial sister, which is guaranteed by our master."


    "Taichu sect leader''s words, we can trust naturally, thank you," Lord Luoyun and others breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ning Tao sits on the ground, looking at xiaowuyou''s lovely face. He has mixed feelings in his heart. He suddenly remembers what happened and says with a smile: "baby, today is your birthday. Tell Dad what gift do you want?"


    "Even if you pick the stars and the moon, dad will never frown."


    Looking at that pair of deep doting eyes, worry free fiddling with the skirt, red eyes, said: "I don''t want anything, I just want my sister, I want to be happy."


    "Ning Xinyue..."


    It''s a little bitter.


    When Sophia and Xinyue bring worry free to the fairyland in Luohai, their mother and daughter are brought to the mysterious fairyland by "mowuji", so far there is no sound.


    Their mother and daughter are also the most worried about Ning Tao. He once asked Luo Hai, but the latter said there was no way.


    At least, not now


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and solemnly said: "well, Dad promised you that he would bring Xinyue back."


    "It''s dad''s promise to you!"


    After hearing this, xiaowuyou finally shows a happy smile on her face. It''s like a lotus blossom. It''s so beautiful that she rushes directly to Ning Tao''s arms to play.


    Flower Linglong, cloud aunt also showed aunt smile.


    And at this time, Xiao Wuyou suddenly looked at Aunt Yun strangely, but he hurriedly lay down beside Ning Tao''s ear, with a face of excitement and coquetry.


    Ning Tao a Leng, suddenly wry smile.


    Everyone was at a loss. What were they talking about? It''s mysterious.


    Only Yunxin, Yunyi.


    Seeing this, a delicate cheek blushed instantly, even more red to the root of the ear.


    She still vaguely remembers that after being wronged, Wuyou would go into her arms and say that she was as good to her as her mother. Once more, she said that she wanted to be her yunniang and let her father marry her.


    At that time, she didn''t care. She thought it was a joke. She seemed to agree to it when she saw her making trouble


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao dry cough, regardless of the small worry of mumbling, will give her to the side of the flower Linglong.


    Then he pointed at the tall young man in black robe and said with a smile, "this time, thank you brother Shura for your help."


    "Ha ha, brother Ning, don''t mention it. Yuluocha is the true disciple of our Shura sect. Our Shura sect has always been united. Her business is my Shura sect''s business. What''s more, I haven''t done anything. I will be brothers in the future."


    Shura smiles and clenches his fist.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is very happy. He is tenth in the list of immortals. He smiles and touches his fist


    The simple woman walks up to LAN Yao and looks at the latter''s embarrassment. She sighs and says nothing. She just asks the elder to let her take her down. When the injury recovers, let her enter the demon cave.


    When LAN Yao was about to leave, a weak voice came out: "third sister, I''m sorry..."


    Seeing this, the elders shook their heads and sighed.


    Today''s incident is not as simple as it seems. All the guests in the eastern region are watching. They must stand on the side of justice, or their reputation will be greatly damaged. Everyone knows who is right and who is wrong.


    If it gets out, Ning Tao may not be the first one to get into trouble, but The great Luoxian palace.


    After all, in terms of reputation, worry free is only a teacher of that adult, who is still a little princess of the great Luo fairy palace, but it''s not them Taichumen people.


    And if the master knows about it, he will be furious, or It''s possible to wipe out the family.


    If it wasn''t for these reasons, Ning Tao would make a big noise here today. Even if he was wrong, he couldn''t just let it go. How could he bear to be slapped?


    This time, she is ashamed of the sixth younger martial sister. She must make up for it in the future. No matter because of her potential, sense of belonging or sisterhood, she should set an example.


    He immediately said with a smile, "master Ning, you of Shura sect, you have a long way to go. Please have a rest here."


    "Five, they''ll ask you!"


    On hearing this, Yun Xin nodded his head


    In the evening.


    Ning Tao is not easy to coax worry free, this just find and spend Linglong alone time.In the courtyard, they talk under the moon.


    Hua Linglong knows all about Ning Tao''s deeds. She wants to help, but her strength is poor, so she has to bite her teeth and work hard in Shura sect.


    Her talent is not high or low among several women, but she has one thing that is most valuable, that is, she is the most able to bear hardships and has a tough heart. In Shura sect, it is precisely such a kind of person that she needs most.


    You don''t have talent? It doesn''t matter. There are many spiritual things and treasures in Shura that can improve the quality.


    At first, she studied luozong. Because of the relationship of the great Luoxian palace, she was directly arranged as a disciple of zhenzhuan.


    She takes the initiative to fight, but she is also full of fighting spirit.


    In this way, he was promoted all the way from an outside disciple to an inside disciple to a true disciple.


    And won the respect of the whole Shura sect.


    There are too many titles for her, such as mission maniac, Shura maniac, of course, the most resounding one is this one.


    "Jade Luo Stop


    When she finished, Ning Tao was relieved to smile. In fact, he was not surprised that he could do it.


    On earth, Hua Linglong was the big sister of the gang.


    "By the way, have you met sister Xia?" Hua Linglong leans on Ning Tao''s shoulder and asks.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and says with a bitter smile: "not yet, but she asked me to come to Dongyu. When I have enough strength and foundation, I don''t need you to rely on others like this. I will protect you enough."


    "Well, I believe in Xianggong!"


    Hua Linglong said sweetly like a little woman.


    And wisps of body fragrance, also along the air into Ning Tao''s nose, like a fire ignited dry wood.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao''s nose is boiling hot. He looks at the charming flower Linglong, and his index finger moves suddenly. He holds it up and rushes into the house regardless of her exclamation.


    "Let''s study the plan for future generations first. For this, Xianggong is very powerful..."


    "I hate Well... "


    Soon, the sound of extravagance came from the room.


    In this love, a gentle woman came to the courtyard. It was Yunxin and aunt Yunyi.


    After she put carefree to sleep, her heart was always full of ups and downs. She felt that she should explain it, otherwise there would be misunderstanding. However, as soon as she got close to the courtyard, she heard a groan that made her feel numb.


    The sound is still very loud, and the movement is not small. It really explains what it means to meet the dew and dry firewood for a long time.


    "Ah..."


    Yun Xin''s face turned red. She didn''t know the world, but she couldn''t understand it. The cry made her face hot and her whole body soft. She spat. How could these two people be so impulsive? It''s taichumen.


    If someone passes by and is heard by disciples


    She spat lightly, tangled for a while, unexpectedly defended outside the courtyard, wanted to be a kind-hearted person.


    But she didn''t expect that it would be a big night

 Chapter 2127

    The sun is rising, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant.


    Xiao Yun''s face turned red at last.


    Just got up, the body a soft, but almost collapsed.


    She is a half immortal. It''s reasonable to say that even if she keeps one night, she won''t have no strength. But now she is blushing and running away.


    But she didn''t realize that the door that had been closed all night suddenly opened. Ning Tao came out with a clear mind. On one side of her head, she just saw a familiar shadow flash by, as if she had seen it somewhere?


    Ning Tao is surprised. Subconsciously, he goes to the outside of the courtyard and looks at it. Unexpectedly, he sees a water stain


    "This is Dew? "


    Suspicions, a few to the morning exercise of the disciples came, the mouth is very lively discussion of what.


    "Well, have you heard? That shenyinzong was destroyed by zulongmen, and there was no woman left. "


    A young man in a golden robe said mysteriously.


    "What?"


    "Are you talking about the shenyinzong who can only sing and dance? Isn''t that under the command of taichumen? How can zulongmen fight there? "


    The woman in the yellow skirt was surprised.


    Feel a burst of palpitation, as if there is a cold rising from behind, it is absolutely a woman''s bad news.


    "So, the elders went to find the headmaster early in the morning, but I heard that few people died, but they were all taken away, including the four treasures of spring, summer, autumn and winter. I heard their songs a few months ago."


    "But it''s a pity that so many women who are good at singing and dancing will be ruined by zulongmen."


    The young man in the golden robe felt sorry again and again.


    Just take a step, suddenly hit a person.


    Suddenly he raised his head in anger, but his pupils shrank and said in surprise: "yes It''s you, Ning Tao


    "Tell me all you just said and know," said Ning Tao, with a black face.


    "Er..."


    A moment later, a streamer rushed out of Taichu gate.


    This person is Ning Tao.


    I saw that he was in a hurry. He directly urged the space avenue to use the blink to drive. He was very anxious.


    From that disciple''s mouth, he knew everything. Just last night, shenyinzong was attacked by several strong people of ZuLong sect, and was destroyed. Hundreds of people under the sect were captured.


    It is said that the person who did it was jiaoba, the grandson of the two elders of zulongmen.


    There is also one of the most important news. It seems that taichumen is still negotiating, and it doesn''t mean to take action.


    To put it bluntly, just a few hundred women are not worth offending zulongmen. There are hundreds of millions of creatures in the eastern region, with a vast territory, and the clan roots all over the place.


    the territory of their three clans and five clans is so big that they will not offend the behemoths just because of a few hundred women.


    I don''t know when this talk will take place


    Ning Tao grits his teeth. He knew that he had killed jiaoba at the beginning. That bastard actually tied them away in early summer. What do you want to do? Do you still have to guess?


    Although they have only been together for a few days, Ning Tao sincerely regards them as friends, especially in early summer.


    Now that they are in trouble, how can they just sit by and ignore them? How can you watch them being spoiled by bastards? He can''t do it, even without it, he has to do something.


    Hua Linglong didn''t tell them to worry about them. He was the only one, but he had to fight against the giant of zulongmen


    Taichu gate, in front of the courtyard gate.


    The young man in the golden robe and the woman in the yellow skirt are dumb. What''s wrong with him? Looking at his direction, it seems that it is the nearest zulongmen station they just mentioned.


    Is


    "No No, go to inform the doorman, "yellowed the yellow skirt woman.


    "Whoosh...!"


    From dawn to dusk.


    Ning Tao uses blink all the way, and then uses eight immortal tools to transmit the volume. All the way across the mountains and dense forests, such a long distance actually arrived at dusk.


    In the front is the nearest station.


    According to the news he heard on the road, jiaoba seems to be back here. Some people have witnessed it, but there are many strong guards here.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    In the river, Ning Tao gradually regained his spiritual power.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    His eyes burst out with golden light. Directly through the Fazhen, he saw the inside of the camp. This is a luxurious palace group, resplendent and resplendent. It is said that the dragon people like this kind of things, and it seems that the Banlong people are no exception.


    In the line of sight, many men hugged each other and even "had sex" in the same place.


    Ning Tao''s first feeling is It''s a mess!


    There are a lot of people here. There are thousands of Banlong people, thousands of soldiers and women Tens of thousands.


    Ning Tao''s face is black. How wasteful it is to be. Is there no one in the east? Do you turn a blind eye to Da Luo Xian palace?


    What about the so-called right people?It''s just a station. What if it''s the headquarters of zulongmen? Not millions of women.


    It''s terrible when you think about it


    As soon as he gritted his teeth and sank his mind, he scanned the palace group carefully, looking for the figures of early Xia and others. Soon, he found them in the main hall.


    Jiao Ba is taking off his clothes, and there are more than a dozen rough men around him, watching greedily


    "Dead pervert!"


    Ning Tao cursed secretly. Just as he was about to rush in to save people, he was so frightened that he fell into the river again in an instant. Five hidden breath came out.


    The river did not even raise waves and flowers, as if it was integrated with the current.


    In the line of sight, a group of black robed figures galloped from the sky in the distance, passing over the top of Ning Tao''s head. One of them, the old man in black robe, looked down.


    "Whoosh...!"


    In the main hall, Jiao Ba Yin licked his lips.


    Looking at yingyanyan''s hundreds of women and his favorite four best women, I was so proud that I forgot the unhappiness of being exiled.


    "No Don''t let Xia Er go. We''ll serve you. Please let Xia Er go... "


    The autumn moon kowtows with tears on her face.


    All their accomplishments are sealed. They can''t even commit suicide here. They don''t want to live now. They just want to escape in early summer and leave a fire for the clan.


    "Sister Qiu, Wuwu..."


    Early summer looked at the pain of the sisters crying.


    "It''s a blessing for you to cry and be liked by Ben Shao. As long as you serve him well, you''ll have all the glory and wealth."


    Jiaoba is about to rush to early summer with a grim smile.


    But all of a sudden, a semi immortal strong man suddenly collided with him and said, "bully, it''s not good. Jinlongwei is coming. Come and meet me quickly."


    Just then, seeing this scene, he immediately said with a calm face, "where did you get it from? If jinlongwei sees this, you will be finished. I tell you, there may be some big people among these people. "


    "Kim Jinlongwei


    On hearing the name, jiaoba was scared and sweating, as if a knife had been put on his neck.


    As the name suggests, this is an army, which can make people feel scared outside. In zulongmen, it is the scythe of death, who is in agony.


    Seeing that he was paralyzed, the semi immortal man sighed helplessly. He picked him up and scolded his subordinates for taking good care of these women. Then he rushed to the main hall.


    I don''t know who is here?

 Chapter 2128

    "Wow...!"


    Stationed outside, a quiet stream, suddenly drilled out of a panting figure.


    Ning Tao''s heart is still palpitating. He doesn''t dare to stir up a trace of strength. What a strong man he was just now? It seems that he has a look at himself, but it seems to see him through. I don''t know if he has found himself?


    "Damn, it''s a problem!"


    Ning Tao''s face sank and his heart hesitated.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the earth trembled. It seemed that he was in the camp, which made him even more anxious.


    Just now, he saw that jiaoba was going to spoil them in early summer. Since he decided to save people, he would never die and leave. If he gave up, the lives of these hundreds of girls would be over.


    Grandma''s, spell


    There was quite a commotion in station B.


    Nine figures came down from the sky, the terrible pressure shrouded here, and eight pairs of cold eyes.


    "Who is garrison here? Get out," one of the team leaders of jinlongwei yelled coldly.


    All the women and guards around were too scared to come forward. They prostrated on the ground respectfully. Jinlongwei was in zulongmen, which was absolutely the highest power.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Soon, four or five figures came.


    Seeing the team leader, he quickly knelt down and said, "my subordinate, Jiaohe, is stationed here. I''ve met you, Mr. jinlongwei..."


    But before he finished, he was punched into the palace.


    "Boom!"


    See this wild scene, everyone''s scalp will explode, this What the hell is going on?


    What have they done here?


    Just when the hearts of the people were empty, the leader of the team stood at another and said coldly, "I don''t want to talk nonsense. Tell me, why are there so many women here?"


    "There are only thousands of people, but there are tens of thousands of women here. Don''t you know that women are distributed according to accomplishments? There are several surnames of Jiao and a group of snakes, but there are tens of thousands of women in them. You''re really lustful. "


    "No No, it''s wrong, my Lord. It''s Because, because young master jiaoba was exiled here... "


    The garrison stammered in fear.


    "Jiaoba?"


    The team leader was stunned and immediately saw the Jiao Ba kneeling behind him. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to show his head.


    So this kid was exiled here?


    Suddenly, the head of the court, the black robe, took a look. Jiaoba was originally a dragon surname, but he was exiled and deprived of the Dragon surname because he had done something wrong and was punished by the elder of zulongmen.


    But even so, he can have a lot of women.


    The black robe flicked his sleeve and said faintly, "let''s call it a day. We''re just going to do something important. We''ll go here and have a rest for a while."


    "Remember, do things more restraint, wood show in the forest, the wind will destroy it, let me catch the handle, will cut not Rao."


    Then he went straight into a palace.


    The Eight Golden Dragon guards, like golden bodies, stood around the palace without saying a word.


    "This..."


    Jiaoba and others are so white that they have no idea what this is? It''s not like zulongmen''s way of doing things. Even Jiaohe, who spits blood, is confused.


    But fortunately, they just got a punch. If they continue to investigate, it''s not enough for them to die nine times according to the rules


    Jiao BA''s heart is itching. There are hundreds of beauties in his palace, but only if he has life to enjoy. How can that voice sound so familiar just now.


    Is it him?


    Impossible? He never came to a place like this


    "The way of nothingness, hidden!"


    In a corner, Ning Tao uses the power of ancient stele to conceal all the breath and sneaks into the station quietly.


    Although most of the guards gathered near the main hall, Ning Tao was afraid that the strong man might be found by him. He would rather wait to make sure he was safe before he made a move.


    If necessary, he also wanted to kill jiaoba.


    After a look around, he was like a bug near the main hall. It seemed like a short distance, but it took him three hours. It was dark


    Inside the main hall.


    Hundreds of weak women huddle together, tears flow, one by one only feel the world is dark and powerless.


    What evil have they done?


    In spring, summer, autumn and winter, the four women clenched their teeth and their eyes were red. Today, their shenyinzong is going to be completely buried here. Although they are alive, they are also bodies.


    A body for the Banlong people to enjoy and vent their desires, and the soul is dead.


    "Wuwu, sister Qiu, I''m so afraid..." The early summer clothes are not neat shivering.


    I was almost stripped just now.


    "Don''t be afraid. If you have sisters, there will be a way. I won''t let that beast touch you."


    Qiuyue clenches her teeth and hugs her tightly.


    But Dongxue clenched her jade fist and said hoarsely, "I''m afraid there''s only one way to keep Xiaer.""What can I do?"


    Hearing this, they asked in a hurry.


    Winter snow bite red lips, delicate body tremble way: "do The way is We''re going to... "


    "Sister Dong, our accomplishments have been sealed. Even if our accomplishments are still there, we can''t beat those guys at all, let alone escape from this residence."


    A group of women can not say.


    But Chunyu looks at her strangely and guesses something vaguely


    "I mean, we have hundreds of sisters, and the beast is very selfish and won''t let anyone touch us in a short time, so Drain him. I''m the first one. I don''t believe he can control hundreds of girls in one night. "


    "Even if he has several daughters a day, we have hundreds of sisters here, and we can delay him for a while."


    "Although early Xia is not the youngest at this age, she has the highest talent. She is proficient in all the major heritages of shenyinzong. It can be said that she is the whole of shenyinzong, and she must be allowed to live."


    "As long as you hold the beast first, there will always be a way for Xia Er to escape. I''d like to be the first one."


    Dongxue bit her teeth and trembled.


    "No If I don''t go, Wuwu, I want to be with my sisters. If I want to die, I will die together... "


    Early summer desperately shakes the head, the eye all cried swollen.


    But Qiu Yue was in pain, and she said: "just follow this method, but I''m the elder sister. I''ll hold the beast first. This is the order..."


    "Big sister..."


    Hundreds of women burst into tears.


    "Well, that''s a dangerous idea. Did I disturb your plan?"


    The voice of a bitter smile rang out from my ear.


    The girls were stunned, especially in autumn and early summer, as if they had heard something incredible.


    Turning around, I saw the embarrassed Ning Tao.


    "Tao Brother Tao


    The early summer stares big beautiful eye, full face is stunned.


    And hundreds of women were stunned. How did he get in? I didn''t notice it at all just now.


    Dongxue''s cheeks turned red into monkey''s buttocks


    "Don''t worry, I''m here to save you," Ning Tao said with a gentle smile.


    But this smile, like a ray of golden warm sunshine, lit up the haze in the hearts of all the women.


    Early summer excitedly rushed to the past, but Qiuyue just knelt down and begged: "you can''t save so many of us. Our sisters only ask you one thing, take early summer away, and only save her one person."


    "No, I won''t go, winter..."


    The words did not finish, early summer the whole person suddenly disappeared in place, no trace.


    "This..."


    Hundreds of women were numb.


    Ning Tao touched the ring and said with a smile, "I''m afraid that will disappoint you. There are 396 beauties, but I don''t intend to leave one."


    "Yang Ling Jie, close..."


    After a long time, Ning Tao slipped out of the main hall with satisfaction.


    All the people were accepted by him, but when he looked up, the whole person was dumbfounded. Thousands of strong people had surrounded the place.


    Jiaoba and Jiaohe sneer and sneer: "boy, don''t you know that your dragon spirit is very obvious?"

 Chapter 2129

    "Dragon "Dragon Spirit?"


    When Ning Tao hears the words, he looks silly and ugly.


    He quietly took a look at himself with the "Wangqi technique" in the ancient stele. As expected, he found that it was not right. He actually had a mini dragon winding around him, some remnants and some hair.


    In short, it''s more like momentum.


    Perhaps ordinary people don''t feel that Ning Tao himself doesn''t care, but the dragon people are very sensitive to it.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Jiao Ba laughed wildly and said, "little bastard, I''m really surprised to see you so little."


    "You have a very good interpretation of what it means to break the iron shoes without looking for any place. It takes no effort."


    "When I went to shenyinzong, you weren''t there. I just wanted to, but I didn''t expect that you would dare to come and die. Ha ha, this is God''s help. Yesterday''s Revenge of shame, I won''t let you pay for it with blood."


    "Cut, with you?"


    "Didn''t dad call enough yesterday? Is your mouth itching again today? You''re hundreds of years away from killing me. "


    Ning Tao sneered, not afraid.


    On hearing this, Jiao BA''s nose was almost flat and his eyes were about to burst out. He immediately roared, "son of a bitch, I have to kill you today."


    "Give it to me, life or death!"


    The next second, among the thousands of strong men, there were five semi immortal strong men. They were all powerful dragon men, and their muscles were like iron plates.


    Ning Tao was surprised and knew that he could not spell hard.


    Although his "Dragon Phoenix Tianwei" is strong, it oppresses the five Banxian. He thinks that he can suppress some forces at most.


    "No, it''s better to leave!"


    "The way of space, blink!"


    The way of space around his body enveloped him, but then there was no response, and he was all in a daze.


    "Well This... "


    The five immortals squinted. The power was strange just now, but after looking around, they sneered and said, "boy, I''m afraid you don''t know what the main hall behind you is made of?"


    "Forbidden stone, a rare material, can make the surrounding space as hard as rock."


    "If you want to go, I''m afraid it''s impossible!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. Did he run out of good luck?


    It''s a bit of bad luck for him to meet one of the things that restrained him from running away.


    "Kill..."


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    When Ning Tao bites his teeth, a dragon appears in his left eye, and a phoenix appears in his right eye. A strong sense of Tianwei comes out of himself, which is also mixed with his perception and authority of several great beasts.


    Including Qingdi, Qilin, Xiaohei


    As soon as the five immortals rushed out, their faces suddenly changed, and their strength was cut by nearly half.


    "This What kind of coercion is that? "


    "Who are you? What does it have to do with the dragon race? " Jiaohe screamed with astonishment.


    "I am you Ancestors


    Ning Tao roared and burst out, the furnace of war was increased to 28 times, and Yin Yang boxing was played instantly.


    "Hum, dragon boxing!"


    Jiaohe was so angry that he made the same blow, which seemed to be a dragon''s collision.


    "Boom..."


    There was only a dull sound, and they retreated.


    Ning Tao retreated three steps, but Jiaohe retreated six steps. His face was shocked. He was a half immortal and a half dragon. He was only four layers of Taoist training, but he defeated him.


    It''s a little perverse, isn''t it?


    "Damn it, let''s go together and chop him. When he''s dead, we''ll study what happened to him."


    Jiaohe and jiaoba roared at the crowd.


    "Kill..."


    Ning Tao a carry a long gun, fearlessly killed to go in, as long as leave this main hall of four sides, he can urge the power of space to leave here.


    The speed of these people can''t stop him


    Yanglingjie, in the second space.


    396 women were frightened. Thunder came from time to time, but it was not very frightening. Sometimes it was dense, sometimes it was violent, and sometimes it was more compact.


    Ning Tao once simply explained to them that this kind of situation belongs to fighting outside.


    Qiuyue clenches her red lips, and all the lives of her sisters are given to Ning Tao. At the moment, they dare not ask for anything. Even if they go out to be cattle and horses, it''s better than being insulted by the beast.


    There are even many women who think that even if they serve Ning Tao, they are ten thousand times better than those who serve the beast.


    "Brother Tao, come on..."


    Early summer kneels on the ground and prays incessantly.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Ning Tao, like a wolf, rushes into the boa constrictor group and fights hard. Although he is under pressure, there are too many people.


    Countless swords fell on him, but all of them sparked and twinkled. However, none of the terrible power was released to him, and a nine dragon lock armor appeared in front of everyone''s eyes."This This is the smell of Jiaolong. This bastard killed Jiaolong. Our family is still nine. "


    Jiao BA''s eyes are cracking and roaring.


    Although they are half dragon people, they are of the same race as the dragon people, and so are the Jiaolong people. If the foreigners kill the same race, it will be the public enemy of the whole race.


    "Kill


    In an instant, the fighting was several times as fierce.


    Ning Tao is extremely hard. He feels like he is in a quagmire. It''s very hard to move. The five immortals are all red eyed, and one blow blows Ning Tao away.


    The latter vomits blood, but unexpectedly the body is light.


    "This is out of the confinement zone!"


    Ning Tao was overjoyed and looked at jiaoba. Jiaohe said with a grim smile, "ha ha, thank you for seeing me off. I''ll let you see what is called the first escape skill of all ages."


    "The way of space, blink!"


    Jiaohe just wanted to cry out that he was not good, but he was stunned again. He kept an eccentric eye on Ning Tao with all the people. This boy What about knitting?


    No movement, is the first escape skill?


    Ning Tao is also silly. His face is red. How can it be? It''s clearly not a confinement area, is it? But he still felt that the space was hard. With his strength, let alone tearing, it was hard to move now.


    "This is There is a strong hand! "


    The next second, nine black robes appeared in the corner of his eyes, looking down on them.


    "I''ve seen Lord jinlongwei!"


    Jiaoba, Jiaohe and others said respectfully.


    But in my heart, I muttered, these people just left, why did they come back at this time?


    But it''s good to help them catch this asshole.


    And Ning Tao sees this, a heart like fall into ice Valley, finished, really met these guys.


    "Damn it, almost!"


    "If you are right, it was the space Avenue just now. As far as I know, there is only one person in the whole fairyland who knows the space Avenue at present."


    "That is Ning Tao, are you right? " The head of the black robe said with a smile.


    "So what?" Ning Tao is black.


    However, the black robe took off his disguise and revealed his true face. This is a man with blood like a sea, noble status and powerful momentum. His eyes are as dignified as a real dragon, and he is not angry.


    "Ju It''s really you, elder four. How can it be? " As soon as jiaoba saw this man, he screamed out and was scared white.


    Thousands of people were so scared that they fell on their knees.


    Ning Tao is shocked. He has done his homework. ZuLong sect is different from other sects. They are Presbyterian, and the sect leader is equivalent to their great elder. Then they are ranked according to their strength and status.


    And this one is actually four elder, that end, Ning Tao despair, want to send himself a cool.


    But at this time, the four elders even said with a bitter smile to Ning Tao: "just now there is a saying that is right. It really takes no effort to find a place without breaking iron shoes."


    "Ning Xiaoyou, follow me to zulongmen, where Someone is waiting for you

 Chapter 2130

    Ning Tao a listen, eyebrow gradually a Cu.


    "Wait Wait for me? "


    Looking at the relieved smile of the four elders, he narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer, "who is that? I remember that I Ning Tao has nothing to do with your zulongmen


    "Besides, I''ll go if you want me to?"


    "Bold!"


    Jiaohe, jiaoba immediately jumped out and scolded angrily: "don''t be shameless, you little boy. Our four elders asked you. Can you refuse if you want to?"


    "I tell you, now you are a prisoner. Ning Tao is a rubbish in front of my ZuLong.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Unexpectedly, the four elders denounced them.


    Looking at that pair of dignified eyes, everyone was stunned for a moment, especially jiaoba and Jiaohe, who pointed to themselves in an inconceivable way.


    Look stunned way: "four Elder four, are you talking about us But... "


    "Is this seat for you to speak? Dare to be disrespectful to the Lord, do you know how much crime you have committed? Even if I kill you ten times, it''s not enough to apologize. "


    Four elder coldly scold a way.


    "Ha?"


    "Door Master? Ning Tao


    Thousands of people stare in amazement. Since ancient times, they have never heard of the owner of zulongmen.


    But now not only has, or this enemy, Ning Tao, a son of a bitch who is about to die, unexpectedly jumped to become the owner of their ZuLong gate.


    What''s this bullshit?


    Jiaoba immediately screamed: "elder four, you can''t say this nonsense. When did my ZuLong sect have a leader? Even if there is a door owner, he should not be an outsider. "


    "I don''t agree, I protest!"


    "Hum!"


    The Eight Golden Dragon guards snorted coldly, and a cold and dignified pressure shrouded them, suffocating them.


    As soon as the fourth elder brushed his sleeve, he patted his life on the floor. The floor cracked and said sarcastically, "boy, what qualifications do you have to agree or not? Even your grandfather and the second elder don''t have this ability."


    "This is Zuxun. From now on, Ning Tao, the leader of our ZuLong sect, must obey."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao, who is fixed on the ground, is confused. What''s the situation? When did you become the host?


    Is it the trick of these people?


    When he was confused, he heard the voice of the four elders. After only seven words, Ning Tao''s pupils suddenly shrank and looked at the four elders.


    The next second, the squeeze around him disappeared.


    If he uses space Avenue, he can leave in a blink of an eye, but at the moment, he doesn''t want to leave


    "Ning Xiaoyou, can you come to zulongmen with me now? My sincerity is already very obvious. If you want to kill you with the strength of this seat, you can just snap your fingers. "


    Four elder gentle smile way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep look at him and thousands of hostile people around him.


    Suddenly, he said with a sneer, "you just said that I am the owner of the ZuLong gate. There must be some rights."


    "That''s nature!"


    "You are the elder of our sect. You have the power of life and death, all kinds of punishments and rules. I don''t know what the sect leader wants to do, but his subordinates can do it for you."


    Four elder unexpectedly bow hand smile way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pointed to Jiao Ba and said bitterly to Jiaohe and others: "the sect master asked you if someone went to taichumen''s territory and plundered a clan woman to bring back to vent their lust for animals."


    "What''s the charge for such a ridiculous thing?"


    When Jiao Ba and others heard this, their faces turned pale with fear. They were sweating and shaking all over. They screamed: "you What do you want to do? "


    "I didn''t do it. It has nothing to do with me. He framed me. There''s no such thing..."


    Four elder''s facial expression immediately ugliness.


    But at this time, the captain of jinlongwei walked out immediately and said indifferently: "it''s a first-class crime to rob innocent women. If you go to other forces'' territory and act recklessly, it will be regarded as deliberate provocation and the crime will be aggravated."


    "It''s not a pity to die when the two major crimes are united."


    "Hum!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a flash of cold light and stabbed it out with the speed of lightning.


    "No, stop it!"


    Four elder''s heart is startled, hastily obstruct.


    But after all, he was a little late. He had mental calculation but no intention. All he saw was a sharp spear point piercing through jiaoba''s venomous eyebrows. Blood trickled down the spear point, and his brain was mixed with blood


    "You You My grandfather... "


    Jiaoba complained, but his voice became smaller and smaller.


    Ning Tao''s cold shock shattered his head. A large amount of flesh and blood splashed on the ground scared thousands of people to faint.


    The second elder''s grandson died.


    "It''s over, it''s all over..."


    The four elders looked at Jiao Ba, who had lost all his spirits. There was only a headless corpse left. He couldn''t smile bitterly. He just lost his mind. What happened to him?The boy''s grandfather is not the one to be provoked, otherwise he would have been stabbed a hundred times


    "Master, you Why are you so impulsive? Do you know it''s going to cause you a lot of trouble? "


    Four elders want to talk and stop, repeatedly sigh.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao lightly wiped the long gun clean, glanced at him and said: "what''s the matter, I''ll bear it, don''t you want me to go to ZuLong gate?"


    "Not yet!"


    The four elders and jinlongwei sighed, made the place safe, and then rushed to zulongmen.


    "Whoosh..."


    The Jiaohe was out of his mind. Looking at the headless corpse, he knew that his good days had come to an end.


    And at this time, he saw that the door of the main hall opened, and the hundreds of beautiful women in it disappeared? What''s going on? Where''s everybody?


    I didn''t see anyone leave just now


    East region, zulongmen.


    It''s because the word "dragon nature" is the most suitable. However, there are millions of people, members and affiliated forces under it.


    Yes, you heard me right, even more than that in recent years.


    Even if it is a long way, it will arrive at noon the next day.


    Ning Tao is silent. Looking at the ZuLong gate, he suddenly says, "can I see it?"


    "I''m afraid not now, but you don''t have to worry about it. The elder will explain the details to you, and you''ll see him later. But you have to remember that your relationship with adults must be kept secret."


    The four elders spoke carefully.


    Just finished, the sky suddenly gushed out a streamer, strong breath like mountains in front.


    "Oh, isn''t that elder four? What can I do for you? I remember that there seems to be no big deal in the clan. Let me give it to the next staff officer. "


    A dragon robed man said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the four elders said indifferently: "I''m afraid it''s not the sixth elder''s turn to ask about my business. If you want to know, you can ask the elder."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Look at what elder four said. It''s just a joke. Don''t worry. Who''s that little guy around you? "It looks very fresh?"


    Six elders squint and look at Ning Tao.


    "No comment!"


    Four elder a brush sleeve, immediately take Ning Tao and Jin Long Wei, one fell swoop into the Zu long gate interior.


    Seeing this, the smile of the six elders gradually disappeared, and a cold light flashed in their eyes.


    "The little guy who can ask the four elders to pick up in person is definitely not ordinary people. If the plan has changed, go to inform the two elders first and find out their identity..."

 Chapter 2131

    Zulongmen is a group of mountains.


    To Ning Tao, it is equivalent to the dry area of the triangle, which is half the size of the dry area.


    You know,


    this is just a residence.


    The magnificent palaces, with flying dragons and fighting boa dragons, sometimes travel like nine days and sometimes fight like nine secluded places, give people the first impression that they are magnificent in the sky.


    With the naked eye alone, it can''t contain the transcendent grandeur at all. However, as we fly forward, we can see a mysterious ZuLong standing in the ancient times. He glares at the sky, thousands of feet, and most of his body is in the sea of clouds.


    "This This is the real Xiaobai, "said Ning Tao, with his mouth wide open and his face full of shock.


    According to Xiao Hei, Xiao Bai''s situation is very special. He should have chosen reincarnation. In fact, his real identity is ZuLong.


    That man is known as The existence of Archaean first ancestor dragon!


    "Yes, that''s what an adult looks like, but it''s just a statue. After endless years, it''s a bit spiritual. If you are lucky enough to see an adult''s real body in the future, it''s far more shocking than this sculpture."


    Four elder negative feeling sigh way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and could not help recalling the seven words.


    "Lord ZuLong is in danger!"


    If it wasn''t for this sentence, he would have slipped away first and come to zulongmen, which is no less than death.


    It''s really easy to get in and hard to get out.


    "Come on, the elder is waiting for you. He will tell you anything you want to ask."


    The fourth elder urged the spirit power, and the speed soared.


    Under it, the dense figure, no matter men and women, old and young, all worship, such as to see the gods.


    "Whoosh...!"


    A dragon temple has been standing here for tens of thousands of years.


    The mighty and pure dragon Wei, the low-level dragon people dare not come near, but Ning Tao and the four elders fall down, and Du Si is not affected, and his back is straight.


    Entering the hall, it was very empty.


    Ning Tao looks around curiously. The totem on the wall and the half Dragon Statue seem to be some glorious deeds.


    As soon as he looked up, there was a tough old man in front of him. He was dressed in an old gray robe. He was tall and upright. His voice was like thunder, and his bright eyes were like a dragon. He looked at him wantonly.


    "You Is that Ning Tao? "


    The sound of thunder reverberates in the hall.


    Ning Tao is light in the wind and light in the clouds. He is neither humble nor arrogant. He says, "little Ning Tao, I''ve met the elder of zulongmen."


    "Do you know why I asked you to come here? You already know about the master. "


    Big elder light get negative hand way.


    Ning Tao a listen to, ponder a way: "this ancestor Longmen door Lord, I know, but why is I?"


    "Also, I don''t know what you want me to do. From the words of the four elders, it''s not hard for me to recognize that Xiaobai is here. Tell me what the danger is."


    The elder took a look at the four elders and did not answer. Instead, he said, "it''s really here."


    "If you want to know all about it, listen to me tell you a story. It can tell you the purpose of coming here."


    "Whatever you want!" Ning Tao frowned.


    "I think the rumor about zulongmen, including your opinion, thinks that zulongmen is wasteful, almost no different from animals, right?"


    Ning Tao just snorted scornfully.


    The fourth elder frowned. He just wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the elder. The vicissitudes of life of the elder said: "there is an iron rule, three surnames, accomplishments and status in our ancestral dragon gate. This is the direct condition to obtain a woman."


    "Although it''s very harsh, it can motivate the people to practice. After all, there are no rules and regulations."


    "I don''t deny that the dragon people are born in chaos, because it''s instinct, and the rule is to restrain this instinct. Few of the people who build the base can be given the surname of snake, while the surname of Jiao is in the melting pot."


    "As for the three fairylands, it''s the Dragon surname!"


    Ning Tao was confused and didn''t quite understand.


    "As we all know, the chance of a son born to a friar of the human race is not high, and it''s even more difficult for my half dragon race. So we have a countermeasure, that is, to widely recruit the harem, so that the instinct can be solved by the offspring."


    "But with the increase of time, many people want to break the rules and play with women without restriction. The population is also growing. Although it''s a good thing, there are also hidden dangers. It''s said that I have millions of people, but in fact Ten million! "


    "What


    Ning Tao was struck by thunder. How many?


    If you include the war servants, there are five or six women in a clan, I''m afraid More than ten million.


    "Due to the large number of people, all kinds of ambitious people have emerged, constantly flouting the rules. Although they have violated the rules, it is still OK for us to suppress them."


    "But just over two years ago, my belief in zulongmen, Lord ZuLong, suddenly returned."


    "The careerists who are used to being superior are suddenly under control. They have to hand in their resources and abide by the rules. All the restrictions seem to be aimed at them.""Of course, it''s all small things. Once the desire expands, it''s normal to disobey the rules and kill the ancestors."


    As soon as he said this, Ning Tao''s face turned white and killed his ancestors He immediately thought of the six elders when he was outside.


    No wonder words are full of thorns.


    He immediately said in a deep voice: "is it someone who is going to be bad for Xiaobai? What''s going on? "


    "Because of constraints, the giant of zulongmen is divided into three departments. I am the elder and advocate iron rules."


    "The two elders and one faction advocate breaking the rules, not being bound, wantonly collecting the harem, playing with women, and even robbing and killing What''s more, it''s called "free nature", but it''s already notorious in the eastern regions. "


    "In the territory under the command of zulongmen, women and men were equal in number, and now men and women are 8 to 2."


    "Can you imagine what that concept is?"


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, for those men in silence, this is to collective beat singles rhythm ah.


    "What about the last faction?"


    "It''s a neutral group headed by the three elders. It''s commonly known as the opera watching group. They don''t help each other. They just enjoy themselves. They are like an outsider. In fact, they are more hateful."


    One side of the four long old angry way.


    "If it goes on like this, a war will break out in the territory under the command of zulongmen. It may even be a war between two ethnic groups. But what I didn''t expect is that this war has not yet broken out, but something worse has come."


    "The adult is ZuLong. It can be said that few of them are more noble than their blood. At the peak, they were once comparable to the Immortal King. It is a huge treasure in itself. Blood essence, dragon ball and inheritance are the most precious to the dragon family."


    "Elder two Greedy


    Ning Tao''s face trembled, but he was silent. After a long time, he said, "where is Xiaobai?"


    "Mr. ZuLong has closed his door in the inheritance place of our school and accepted the inheritance it once left behind, so the current affairs are very important and can''t be disturbed, otherwise he will be possessed."


    "But according to the information I got, the second elder wanted to take off half of the dragon body and turn it into a real dragon. He wanted to take advantage of this to have a mutiny, kill the ancestral dragon, summon millions of people to be baptized, turn it into a dragon and travel for nine days."


    "Moreover, after so many years of development, their strength has far exceeded that of my group."


    The elder is heavy.


    "Then what? You can''t just watch Xiaobai wait to die, "Ning Tao said anxiously.


    "Mr. ZuLong had expected that, so before closing the door, he gave me a brocade bag and said that if it happened, I would follow the words in the brocade bag to save the day."


    "Then open it quickly," Ning Tao worried.


    Big elder white he one eye, have no good way: "that otherwise, how do you think you can come here?"


    "There are only four words on the brocade bag. Go to find Ning Tao!"


    "What? Me


    Ning Tao is silly. Two elders lead millions of people to rebel. He''s in charge of birds by himself.


    Do you want to turn the tide back or do you want to do too much?

 Chapter 2132

    Ning Tao''s face drooped and almost collapsed.


    After working for a long time, he really came to die. He thinks he has great ability, and he can''t stop this riot of ten million strong men and civil strife, can he?


    Is Xiaobai cheating on him?


    "As you can see, you are the rescuer on the brocade bag. Dare to ask the rescuer, what''s your plan?"


    The elder said helplessly.


    "Er, this..."


    Ning Tao''s face turned black. After holding it for a long time, he didn''t know what to do.


    How can we help? What''s the plan?


    Xiaobai''s life and death are at stake. The second elder covets its blood and inherits it. But what can he do to stop it all? A sense of powerlessness arises spontaneously.


    Hesitating, he blurted out: "otherwise, let''s move the rescue troops, such as the great Luo fairy palace, Taichu gate Since you can''t fight such a large-scale riot, you must have to go to the rescue. "


    "Do you think we''ll ever think about it? If we go to the eastern regions for help, I''m afraid no one will help us. "


    "Even, it may lead wolves into the house. Outsiders should be more greedy for everything about ZuLong."


    The elder shook his head.


    Elder Gan Tao said: "can you join hands with me?"


    "Hum, they are eager to be a real dragon. If they rebel and fight, they can still remain neutral. Thank God for that."


    The four elders on one side looked contemptuous.


    Ning Tao is dumb, look suddenly strange again, doubt a way: "that you, don''t want to shed true dragon body?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The four elders were furious.


    However, the elder chuckled, shook his head and sighed: "it''s normal for you to think so. To tell you the truth, we Banlong people were once called hybrids. We are not human beings. The dream of all the people is to turn into dragons."


    "Among them Including me


    "But I know better that with the strength of the adults, they can''t do it at all. They haven''t turned into dragons yet. How can they have the strength to let others turn into dragons?"


    "Although the two elders chanted such slogans, the purpose was not the same. He should have a more important purpose, which was the meaning of his real betrayal..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and stared at him for a long time. He pondered, "then why are you so loyal to Xiao Bai?"


    "As you said, people have desires. I don''t believe that you are indifferent to a huge treasure. What''s more, you have a fatal temptation."


    When he said that, he couldn''t help tensing.


    Elder SA ran a smile, light way: "yes, in fact, the reason is very simple, ZuLong adults promised us, as long as we help it complete transformation, when it has strength in the future, will help us to change the dragon."


    "With the strength of the first ancestor dragon of Taigu, the strength can be restored to 70% or 80%, which can be completely achieved."


    "Just That''s it? "


    Ning Tao''s face was stunned. He didn''t expect it.


    "Or what do you think it is? I once advised the second elder and made a promise from Lord ZuLong, but he asked me to hand him over. It seems that he wanted to capture him. I''m afraid it has something to do with his real purpose... "


    "Now we''re all waiting for an opportunity. That''s why we didn''t start. I''m waiting for you. They don''t know, but who are they waiting for? I don''t know


    "It''s up to us now to see who can play a big role when the time comes. Civil strife will break out at any time."


    Elder looks at Ning Tao bitterly.


    To tell you the truth, when he first saw him, his heart was cold. Ning Tao was very good, but he was only a young man, and he didn''t play any role in the civil strife.


    Is it that ZuLong is wrong


    Ning Tao is silent, thinking quickly in his mind. Since Xiaobai has let him come, he must have a purpose.


    Is it Xiao Hei?


    But it''s not around.


    The only dragon''s eye is unlikely.


    As for his power, strength and so on, it''s even more impossible. What does Xiaobai want to do?


    Just as he racked his brains and thought hard, a cold laugh came from the hall: "tut Tut, I heard that the four elders went out in person and brought a strange young man back. I''m very curious about this."


    "Let me see what is sacred?"


    The next second, an old man with a Golden Dragon Robe strides forward, his dignity rises abruptly, and his brow is filled with hostility.


    Ning Tao side head, immediately with a pair of dazzling dragon eyes, almost blind, vaguely heard a dragon chant, seems to be a spiritual attack.


    "Roar...!"


    But all of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes burst out a more brilliant golden light, and there was a dragon roar.


    "Why?"


    The old man in the Golden Dragon Robe was surprised. His pupil skill was broken. It seems that it''s the power of the dragon. It''s interesting. It seems that this guy really has a certain way.


    "Who is this little friend? He is so handsome that he must have been well-known in these five areas. ""Whatever you want!"


    Ning Tao stares, a face is not happy.


    As soon as you enter the door, you plot against yourself first. It''s strange to give him a good look. It''s someone who wants to kill Xiaobai.


    "Hum, elder two, you are going too far. Can you come to the Dragon Temple if you want? Is there any elder in your eyes


    The four elders were angry and scolded.


    But at a glance, the two elders burst out a force of spirit, like two needles compressed to the extreme.


    "No, it''s longan!"


    Four elder''s facial expression a startle, hastily obstruct.


    But this force, like a bolt of momentum, destroyed his defense and was about to pierce into his soul sea in the blink of an eye. However, a gentle strong wind was easy to shatter.


    "Elder two, what are you doing here?" The elder takes back his sleeve robe and says lightly.


    The four elders were relieved at last.


    Seeing that the power was disintegrated, the two elders looked a little more restrained, and they even played with the taste: "it''s nothing, but I''m very curious. Come and have a look. Which little friend is it?"


    "At that time, you can also let Aotian, ba''er, and make friends. They are all peers and get along well."


    "I''m afraid that will disappoint you," said Ning Tao.


    "Oh, what do you say?" The two elders are very interested.


    "On the way here, I killed a man named jiaoba. It''s said that he is the grandson of the second elder. If you go there now, you may be able to collect his body for him."


    Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders.


    As soon as the words came out, the dragon temple was dead.


    The elder is stunned. He remembers that he exiled jiaoba. Was he killed by Ning Tao?


    The smile on the elder''s face was frozen and stiff. A chill filled his face. He could clearly see the veins on his forehead, which were exposed one by one, and the blood was gradually climbing in his eyes.


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die!"


    "Hum, elder two, if you want to fight, let me accompany you to have a try," the elder stepped out.


    This scene is like a big wave shot down, but was hit back by another huge momentum.


    Two elder''s whole body one shock, the nose breath is heavy, kill machine dripping, deeply stare at Ning Tao after one eye, suddenly sneer a way: "good, very good, since you can''t talk with Ba Er, that another day let Ao Tian talk with you."


    Said, directly turned away, but left a cold voice: "long Kun, if you are determined not to hand over ZuLong, then only the battlefield."


    "With all due respect, you have no chance of winning."


    Elder long Kun said faintly: "I''ll accompany you to the end!"

 Chapter 2133

    Seeing that the elder''s figure is far away, Ning Tao turns his lips contemptuously. As expected, he shares the same virtue with Jiao ba.


    But then he asked, "what is the ghost of Aotian that he said just now?"


    "The eighth in the list of immortals, the dragon is proud of heaven!"


    "That''s a rare genius in my ancestral dragon gate, and it''s also the grandson of the second elder. It seems that he wants to end the enmity between your younger generation."


    Four elder bad smile way.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s face was black and his mouth was puffed. He was the eighth in the list of immortals. That wretched and useless jiaoba had such a brother.


    I wipe it. Was it too wave just now?


    At this time, the elder hesitated heavily for a long time, suddenly said: "there is no time, your arrival has disrupted all the plans."


    "Since you are the rescuer on our side, you must do something to give us hope of winning. Otherwise, even if we want to protect adults, we can''t keep it."


    "But I I... "


    Ning Tao is aggrieved and racking his brain.


    He also wants to save Xiaobai, but how to save him? He''s a wool man.


    All of a sudden, four elder in front of a bright, unexpectedly blurt out a way: "you yesterday that a prestige is what?"


    "It''s a great way to cultivate the four levels of Taoism. It''s a failure to suppress a half immortal. If you make your strength stronger, will the effect be stronger?"


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, said briefly, that prestige really is along with the strength to become strong.


    The elder pondered a little, but sighed: "this is the end of the matter. I have to fight for it. If I don''t do anything, I will be defeated. Come with me and give you a chance."


    Then he went to the depth of the Dragon Temple.


    Ning Tao scratched his head. On the contrary, the four elders were surprised to see that it was that place, wouldn''t it.


    Elder, are you going to let go?


    Ning Tao hurriedly follows up, but the four elders stay outside the Dragon Temple. Today''s ZuLong gate is not as simple as it seems.


    When the time comes, there will be bloody battles in all directions


    "Step on..."


    When you go to the deepest part of the Dragon Temple, the elder triggers a mechanism, which seems to be an array. Then the hall trembles slightly, and a mysterious cave appears in front of you. I don''t know where to go?


    "Come on, chance is in it!"


    Elder takes the lead, Ning Tao has nothing to be afraid of, and then follows him honestly.


    The more I thought about it, the more I swelled, and finally I gave up.


    Xiaobai he is familiar with is the Milky Xiaobai, not the mysterious and powerful Xiaobai. What does he want to do? I can''t guess.


    Do your best and listen to fate.


    As the elder walked in the cave for a long time, suddenly, the pace in front of him stopped.


    Ning Tao turned his head, but saw a huge stone gate in front of him. It was as hard as King Kong and indestructible. There were dense ancient totems on it. It was mysterious. Nine dragons were dancing on the wall.


    The stone gate is divided into two poles, and two ferocious faucets are pointed out respectively. It seems to be dead, but it has a very dangerous feeling. Even if the mouth is closed, the head is three feet high, and the little giant can swallow it.


    "Where is this?" Ning Tao was shocked.


    "This is the inheritance place of our ancestral dragon gate and the foundation of our gate," the elder explained.


    "The place of inheritance..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and he was pleasantly surprised: "is Xiaobai here, too? Can I see it? "


    "It''s in the tap on the left. It''s been in for several months. That''s the inheritance it once left. Now even if I open it, there''s no other way but to destroy it. What you want to enter is the tap on the right."


    The elder pointed to the Dragon Head Road on the other side.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and said in surprise, "try it. Can you get a feeling with ZuLong?"


    "Maybe it''s waiting for you?"


    When Ning Tao heard this, he felt reasonable. He immediately sat in front of the left dragon head and tried his best to run ZuLong''s way. There was also a trace of ZuLong''s feeling in his body, hoping that Xiaobai could give him any instructions.


    But it was three hours


    When Ning Tao opened his eyes, the elder on one side asked: "how about it? Have you got anything? "


    The former shakes his head bitterly. His only gain is that Xiaobai is in it, as if at a critical moment Nothing else can be sensed.


    Seeing this, the elder sighed bitterly. Is it really not right? Mr. ZuLong, what are you thinking?


    But the hand seal, on the right tap.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The next second, the huge right dragon head slowly opened its mouth. I don''t know where to go?


    "Go in quickly. Remember, we don''t have much time. You can swallow as much energy as you can. This is the chance to send you. Look at the time. I hope it will be You can give us a surprise. "


    Sweat oozed from the elder''s forehead.Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded solemnly and rushed into the tap directly.


    "Boom...!"


    In the blink of an eye, the faucet clenched tightly again.


    The elder is breathing heavily. His tall figure is a little bent. Looking at the two faucets, he has mixed feelings. It''s up to you whether this disaster can pass


    Inside the right dragon head is the place of inheritance.


    As soon as Ning Tao rushed here, he found that there was a unique cave here, which was very vast, like a valley.


    Around the valley, there are many dragon skeletons, which are very dense. They were all strong before they died, and there are many immortal bones, but it seems that the energy has passed. Where is this place? It looks more like a cemetery.


    Did you come to the Dragon tomb?


    Ning Tao opens his perspective and suddenly finds an ancient monument. He walks in and looks at it. It says: "Hua Dragon Pool


    It''s this place. Ning Tao is both surprised and happy. There are many legends about Hualong pool.


    It is said that the blood of the dragon people is here You can make a real dragon!


    Looking forward, I found that there was a big pool full of white liquid, but if I look carefully, it was more like a small dragon, each of which was a great monk''s energy.


    He felt it for a while and found that not only the dragon can absorb it, but also the Terran friars can absorb it.


    Ning Tao is ecstatic. It''s really a big opportunity. If Xiao Hei is here, he won''t come out.


    He took off his clothes and jumped in.


    All of a sudden, a frenzied energy rushes into the body, and it works automatically against the heaven. It''s like a whale swallowing water, and its physique is also slightly enhanced, which has the effect of quenching the body.


    Ning Tao is very excited, but he is busy guarding his mind and time is limited, so he must do his best to improve his accomplishments.


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    "The way of soul, heart and eye..."


    Can clearly see his breath in ascension.


    One day, three days


    On the third day, in the palace of the two elders, an old man with a Golden Dragon Robe looked at the Dragon Temple, and his face was cold. He had kept this posture for three days.


    "Ba''er, Grandpa will take revenge for you!"


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Second elder, long time no see, how are you?" a faint laughter came.


    The second elder trembled and turned his head in surprise. When the time came, he saw a familiar figure in the darkness.


    "Disaster Messenger, Wen merciless!"

 Chapter 2134

    "Wendaoyou, you are here at last," the old man in jinlongpao sighed with great joy.


    And the black robed man raised his eyebrows and said, "the two elders said that the plan has changed. What''s the matter?"


    "It was the elder who suddenly found a stranger and killed ba''er. According to my inquiry, his name was Ning Tao, who was one thousand in the list of immortals, Ning Tao!"


    The second elder has a venomous look on his face.


    "Who? Ning Tao


    The man in black froze for a second or two.


    On the contrary, the old man in jinlongpao was puzzled and said strangely, "do you know this man, Taoist friend Wen?"


    "Yes, of course. I don''t know where to go. I have to screw off his head and kick him when the rotten eggs are broken."


    The ferocious way of the black robed man gnashing his teeth


    In front of the dragon''s gate, the elder sits with his knees crossed.


    Looking at these two giant faucets, there are more and more worries between his eyebrows. It has been three days. Instead of finding any solution, he has joined in one. Ning Tao has no reaction.


    He has a wry smile on his face. Is that the will of heaven? With his intuition, he could feel the coming of the storm.


    "Boom...!"


    All of a sudden, a violent explosion came out.


    As soon as the elder''s face changed, it turned out that it was not an illusion. Civil strife had already begun. He gritted his teeth, looked at the two faucets, and then shot out like lightning.


    You Can we catch up with?


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Outside the hall of Dragon God, millions of people confront each other.


    There are dozens of immortals standing in the air. They are facing each other coldly. The blood is red and murderous.


    "Elder two, do you really want civil strife? Do you know what you are doing now? Betraying Zuxun and zulongmen, are you going to be a sinner for all ages? "


    The four elders yelled at the old man in the Golden Dragon Robe.


    One side of nine elder, also angry gnash teeth, did not expect two elder unexpectedly come so fast.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Old four, old nine, those who know the current affairs are heroes. I''ll keep you safe. But if you insist on protecting it, you can only meet each other, kill you and catch it."


    The old man in the Golden Dragon Robe said with a grim smile.


    He spoke vaguely, but several people could understand him. The nine elders knew that Xiaobai existed.


    As for the clansmen under their command, they are tricked into having a chance to turn into a real dragon. Naturally, no one doubts what they say according to their identity.


    "You''re delusional. You''re deceiving your master and destroying your ancestors because you''ve ruined the reputation of our zulongmen."


    "If you look at the eastern regions today, who doesn''t poke the backbone of our zulongmen, and who doesn''t hate our zulongmen, it''s all your mischief."


    Nine elder black face, roar a way.


    And the four elders are looking towards another mountain top, which is the direction of the three elders and others.


    They even plan to go to the theatre. Forget it, it''s ok


    Two elder sneer, proud way: "I dragon is born noble, spoil those women is their blessing, that damned smelly rules let me unhappy."


    "Today, let''s make an end. If we don''t hand it over, don''t blame elder Ben for killing his relatives. And Ning Tao will also hand it over."


    "If you want to be beautiful, come and have a try. Jin Longwei will listen to the order and prepare for the war," the nine elder raised his hand and drank.


    One hundred thousand gold armor guards draw their swords together.


    At this time, an evil laughter came: "tut Tut, zulongmen jinlongwei, is really like thunder, today, it is extraordinary."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I didn''t expect that the first emissary of Yan Mo hall, Wen merciless, would dare to come to our ZuLong gate, not afraid to have a life to come back?"


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your strength has not improved. How can you return to the level of Banxian?"


    The elder''s voice of surprise came suddenly.


    As soon as they looked up, they saw a grey robed old man walking out of the Dragon Temple. He was as strong as a dragon.


    Wen ruthlessly looked at it, then said with a smile: "there is no way. The situation is special. There is something wrong."


    "But it''s just the right time for me to catch up with the good time. I don''t know if the elder dares to do it?"


    "You don''t have to tempt me. If the ZuLong gate is really in a state of fragmentation or even destruction, do you think the immortal will worry about the so-called ban on immortals?"


    "Don''t say it''s you. Even if the king of Qin Guang is here, I will let his blood splash three feet today."


    The elder''s breath rises with every step he takes.


    Hearing this, I heard a banter in my ear: "I''m afraid that will disappoint the elder."


    "King Qin Guang has something important to do, but I think King Chu Jiang is also qualified to play with the elder. If you think about him so much, I will convey it to you. In the future, there will be a chance for you to have a fight.A man in secluded robes appeared above the crowd.


    "Chu King of Chu River


    The elder''s pupil shrank and his face began to look ugly. There were a thousand strong men in black robes.


    It''s just a strong man who practices Taoism.


    "Hum, OK, elder two, your greed is really an eye opener for me. I don''t care to collude with Yan Mo Temple. What good have they done you? Can let you betray zulongmen, betray fairyland


    The elder grimaced and said.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Of course, it''s something that can''t be given in the whole life. With my Lord, everything can be given, even if it''s easy for him to turn Dragon into dragon."


    Chu Jiang Wang''s fanatical evil smile.


    But the second elder despised him and said proudly, "at least one thing, I''m not bound by these rules. I want to find 100000 women to vent my desires, and no one cares about me."


    "You bastard..."


    Nine long old eyes canthus to crack.


    At this time, the king of Chu River said: "elder, since there is a ban on immortals, we immortals should try not to wade in the muddy water and let our men fight."


    "On the whole, this decision still has an advantage for you, because no matter what, you will lose."


    "Ha ha, that''s hard to say!"


    A light laugh came slowly from the Dragon Temple.


    When everyone was stunned, millions of eyes suddenly looked together, and the next second saw a man in a red robe, exuding pure dragon spirit, and a strong pressure, with deep eyes.


    This person is Ning Tao.


    "Little bastard, you finally come out, roll over to die," Wen merciless and two elders roared angrily.


    The former and DOUMENG were chased and killed by this boy for several miles in Minghai. Although they grew up, the hatred was firmly in mind.


    And the second elder''s grandson was killed by him


    As soon as the elder looked happy, he immediately glanced at him with his spirit. His accomplishments were There are seven ways to practice.


    Did you break through triple?


    I don''t know if I can surprise him


    Ning Tao looked up and said with a sneer, "tut Tut, if you want to kill me, come and have a try."


    In his mind, he has already estimated that the number of the two elders in the first faction is more than one million, but the elder is all elite.


    If that move is the same as he expected, maybe the battle will be won.


    As soon as the second elder gritted his teeth, he suddenly called out to a proud young man, "Aotian, kill him and take revenge for your brother. At that time, the king of Chu River will be rewarded."

 Chapter 2135

    As soon as the words came to an end, the proud young man nodded, then went out with a negative hand and a rebellious face.


    "Xianbang is one thousand, Ning Tao. Is it you who killed my useless brother?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, curious way: "are you?"


    "The eighth in the list of immortals, the dragon is proud of heaven!"


    The proud young man was full of confidence and pride.


    Hear this, Ning Tao heart "clap Deng" for a while, did not expect to see this guy so soon.


    Although his strength has improved, he still doesn''t know the real strength, but there is another trump card that he left to the millions of dragon people behind him.


    Elder Mingwu, no one is more aware of the stake than him, immediately cheered: "long Jun, long Wan''er, you two hold long Aotian for me."


    "Yes


    As soon as the words came out, a man and a woman walked out immediately.


    Both of them are Tianjiao in xianbang 500. Their strength is very strong and can''t be underestimated.


    But long Aotian sneered and said contemptuously, "you two should get out of the way. You are not my opponents. What I want to kill is Ning Tao. Although my brother is not a weapon, he can''t kill him."


    "Hum, don''t look down on people. It''s not only you who are making progress, but we are also making progress. Today, I''ll show you the strength of both of us."


    Long Wan''er said calmly.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly came out and said with a smile, "since there is a challenge, the master of the book will accompany you."


    "You two help me stop that mad dog."


    Said, pointed to the warm heartless.


    The latter one Leng, immediately gush out a fury, ferocious, this should cut the son of a bitch.


    "You Can you do it? He''s the eighth on the list of immortals, "long Wan''er frowned hesitantly.


    Elder three also frowned.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "As long as it''s the dragon clan, it doesn''t matter. Believe me, all the generals will listen to the orders and stick to the Dragon Temple. Later, you will understand how to do it and follow my orders."


    Ning Tao finished, a little cold burst out.


    Seeing this, the king of Chu River, who squinted in the sky, suddenly said with an evil smile: "it''s interesting. It seems that the elder agreed to let his men fight."


    "That''s fine. We can have a rest."


    The elder just gave a cold hum.


    "Kill, kill!"


    In an instant, the earth became a great sensation.


    Millions of half dragon people roar, some grow scales, dragon tails, dragon horns But without exception, none of them is complete. This is the banlongman.


    And the elder side is also like a tide.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The two sides soon formed a meat grinder with a pungent smell of blood. Long Aotian enjoyed the feeling very much. He pulled out a keel sword from his back, twisted his stiff neck, and walked towards Ning Tao with a grim smile.


    "How many ways do you want to die?"


    "I''m so sorry that I''m not going to lose here today?"


    Ning Tao negative hand light smile way.


    "Zheng!"


    A touch of cold light with incredible speed, in the blink of an eye has been deceived to the eyes, as if this is a sword pumping the river and breaking the sea, even the space is cut off by a sword.


    "Thirty six times The melting pot of war


    "Xuan Wu Shield


    In this electric light and flint, a tortoise shaped armor was put on the body, and a layer of Yan Yan gold flame was attached, holding Yin and Yang in one hand and fighting out at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, they suddenly retreated at the same time.


    It''s said to be slow, but in fact it''s just a simple collision at a critical moment, but it''s unpredictable.


    Ning Tao slipped back ten meters, and his Qi and blood surged. His tortoise shaped armor was shattered in a flash, and the sun flame was almost cut out. He looked at his arm, and his eyes narrowed gradually.


    There There''s a bloodstain.


    He deliberately removed the defense of Jiulong Suozi Jia and took the sword with his body.


    The spiritual power is perfect and powerful as expected


    Long Aotian retreated three or four steps and snorted, but his body was strong, and his fist didn''t hurt very much. He looked at his arm, and the bloodstain was healing.


    "This How could this happen? "


    "Good physique, good self-healing power!"


    Ning Tao light smile, shrug a shoulder way: "the actual strength feels to understand, next can not accompany you to play so."


    "What do you want?" Long Aotian doubts.


    Millions of people are still fighting, two Tianjiao stopped Wen merciless, a group of immortals are also watching the battlefield.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s whole body suddenly erupted with a terrible pressure. A thousand Zhang ZuLong appeared in his left eye, a Nirvana zuhuang appeared in his right eye, and a Tai Chi pattern appeared in the center of his eyebrows.


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    In a flash, a wave of prestige shrouded the square kilometer.


    That dragon Ao day and a crowd of half dragon people just rush up, suddenly the facial expression instant big change, own strength unexpectedly have no reason to cut several percent, more forward more weak."Immortal method, dragon and Phoenix pick up stars!"


    A loud cheering suddenly sounded in my ears, and there was another way to block out the sky and the sun. The sound of dragons and phoenixes was like a big hand like a star, which coincided with the way of stars in the sky.


    "Hum, a small skill of carving insects!"


    Long Aotian disdains it and cuts it with one sword.


    But the next second, he felt a terrible force, and his power quickly reduced, a careless, was heavily patted into the ground by this big hand.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Millions of people were stunned by this.


    "Why What''s going on? "


    The king of Chu River, the second elder, Wen merciless, and other great figures frown and feel uneasy.


    "Ah ah..."


    All of a sudden, a half dragon man screamed.


    All of them quickly saw that he was killed by a Lian Xu or the elder. At the moment, he was also confused. How could he do it?


    While fighting, I feel that the weaker the opponent is, the stronger I am. Seize the opportunity and cut him with a knife.


    Did I practice peerless skills?


    "Ah...!"


    It''s not just him. Within a kilometer near ningtao, there are signs that the elder''s pulse is getting stronger and the second elder''s pulse is getting weaker and weaker. He was killed in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, a corpse appeared in front of the Dragon God hall.


    The second elder screamed: "this How is that possible? What happened? "


    The elder three were glad to see this.


    The king of Chu River narrowed his eyes, but there was a faint light in his eyes. In his eyes, the world changed, and a pattern similar to Tai Chi appeared at the foot of Ning Tao, which was weakened and enlarged by some kind of grafting.


    In short, it''s like giving the second elder a pulse that is still weak and giving the elder a pulse that is violent.


    It seems to work only for the dragon.


    Immediately, he said coldly, "give it to me. I''ll kill him. What will he do then?"


    As soon as the words fell, millions of people were killed.


    Long Aotian also climbs out from the ground, his mouth full of blood and his face full of venom. He is unwilling to kill him, but he sees Ning Tao take out a little dragon liquid. He is weak, and suddenly his breath rises again.


    "This This is the energy liquid of Hualongchi. Bastard, Longkun, actually let him evolve into a dragon pond, "two elders screamed and went crazy.


    The elder gave him a sarcastic look.


    At this time, a grim laugh came from one side: "since you are not good, let me come. It happens that several adults behind me can''t help it."


    The elder and others have a look. It''s the third elder. What strength can they have?


    The next second, a mass of ghost fog condenses in the air, and there is a dazzling blood light.


    "Ghost king, blood king!"

 Chapter 2136

    Millions of people are staring at the sky in a daze, and more complicated are looking at the second elder and the third elder.


    Why do they feel so strange?


    And Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, looking at the appearance of a group of ghost fog, there is a bloody evil spirit figure, it is not too familiar.


    That organization is called evil organization by fairyland.


    They are also here. They are the people behind the three elders. How muddy is the current water?


    "Jie Jie, Ning Tao, I didn''t expect that we met again so soon. You killed my sword, but I kept it in mind day and night."


    "Your sword completely destroyed the immortal root of this immortal. Although I survived, I can''t further my cultivation in the future. I can only be the weakest immortal. Do you know how much I hate you now?"


    The ghost king made a ferocious face and roared.


    But Wen is merciless and angry. He grits his teeth and says, "you are to blame yourself. If you want revenge, I will come first."


    "Hum, he killed my grandson. I have to let him pay for his blood today."


    The second elder''s killing is surging.


    Hearing this, everyone was speechless.


    What kind of person is it that can make people and ghosts angry together? The opposite is full of enemies who shout to fight and kill.


    Ning Tao was also depressed and said, "I said, is this my enemy meeting today? I have only one, but you have three. It''s not enough. "


    "Why don''t you fight like this? Who wins, listen to who..."


    "Do you think I''m a three-year-old? Ning Tao, here today It''s the end of you. "


    Three people are biting teeth, Qi Qi angry voice way.


    And big long old spirit of shiver, toward three elder red eyes roar a way: "Longshan, why should do so?"? Why do you even betray the fairyland and zulongmen? Are you worthy of the cultivation of zulongmen? "


    "What''s so good about that? It''s worth fighting back one by one, even at the expense of meeting with your peers. "


    Millions of people can hear the bitterness and sadness in their voices. They are old friends of thousands of years. They mutiny several people in a day, even if they turn against each other.


    He hated, he was angry.


    He couldn''t figure out why it was like this?


    The Third Elder Longshan sighed and said, "you''re right. They are really better than the clan. What you can''t get for me is what you crave. If you don''t know your temperament, I will pull you into the water."


    "But you and I have been friends for thousands of years. Anyway, I won''t kill you. Give up as soon as possible."


    "No way!"


    "I tell you two bastards, as long as I''m still breathing, don''t even think about it. If you listen to the orders of zulongmen, there is still a breath left, and the clan will never die."


    The elder roared with red eyes.


    "Roar..."


    Millions of people, including Ning Tao, are fighting fiercely. They are guarding the Dragon Temple. They must not step back.


    The three elders sighed and sneered at the two elders: "second brother, how about joining hands? Get rid of that troublesome boy first. It''s also a wish of you. The rest Let''s do what we can. "


    Two elder a hum, some hesitation, but Ning Tao just strange ability let him in the heart have no bottom spirit.


    He said immediately, "what do you think of the king of Chu River?"


    On hearing this, the man in Youpao said with a smile: "yes, the enemy of the enemy is the friend. With the strength of our two factions, it''s easy to destroy this defense."


    "Jie Jie, agree!"


    The blood king even nodded with an evil smile, and squinted: "according to my judgment, the distance range of that power is only thousands of miles, and it is only effective for the dragon."


    "High blood dragon can produce suppression effect, on the contrary, it can also play an exciting role. This should be his principle. It seems that the consumption is still very large, but he has that liquid recovery, so he can only fight hard."


    "Listen to my king''s order, kill Ning Tao first!"


    "Kill..."


    The two major factions, millions of half dragon people, came up and fell like a tsunami.


    This number is three or four times that of Ning Tao and others.


    As soon as the elder clenched his teeth, he immediately said, "jinlongwei will protect the ningmen master at all costs, even if he uses his body to block his knife."


    "Yes


    Millions of formations change, like cones.


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    The terrible pressure flashed again. Long Aotian, who was mixed in the crowd, was warm and merciless, and his face changed. Even ordinary people were affected.


    "Dang Dang..."


    In the blink of an eye, a half dragon within a kilometer died.


    It''s just as efficient as harvesting wheat. Once you cut a large area, it''s full of bones. In a moment, it''s piled up like a mountain. There are too many bodies in front of him. The dead hill like bodies are less than a drop in the bucket.


    "Immortality, for a thousand years!"


    Ning Tao''s spear is as sharp as a dragon. Even those who are strong dare not look directly at it.With the powerful physique of the banlongren, they can hurt when they touch them, and die when they are serious. They also have an indelible sense of Tao, just like a demon.


    "Kill..."


    Looking at the shocking consumption, the two high-level officials are not distressed. If they can achieve that goal, they will take away Xiaobai and kill a million people. They don''t care. They are not of the same race, they are just cannon fodder.


    Even if they are of the same race, they will not interfere


    But the big elder''s eyes are about to crack. That''s the foundation of his ancestor Longmen. He can''t fight like this.


    "Stop it, stop it, you bastards, it''s God''s death," he said


    A group of people hesitated, their faith began to waver today, and they didn''t know how to choose the camp.


    Ning Tao vomits blood, gnaws his teeth, and suffers a great deal of injury. Both sides are fighting against him. Even if someone blocks the knife for him, he can''t help being seriously injured. What he falls in front of is a sea of corpses.


    "Damn, I can''t hold on any longer..."


    But just then, a tender voice rang out in everyone''s ears: "that''s enough. Stop it for me."


    In a daze, they quickly looked up,


    in their sight, a mysterious figure wrapped in fairy fog suddenly appeared, such as a Dragon God, who was able to block millions. Although he could not see his true face, he could see three shocking reincarnation marks in the middle of his eyebrows.


    A big drink shocked millions of dragon people.


    Ning Tao''s eyes widened gradually. A feeling echoed with him. He was very kind. He was


    "It''s it, it''s actually it. Catch it quickly," the king of Chu River, the king of blood and others were ecstatic.


    However, at this moment, the mysterious man suddenly grasped the void. The dense stone pillars of the ZuLong gate burst out into a pillar of light, and the statue of the thousand Zhang ZuLong seemed to be alive.


    "I advise you to retreat as soon as possible. If I start the ZuLong formation, you will die here."


    Mysterious man milk sound milk airway.


    "Roar...!"


    The roar of the statue of ZuLong shocked the sea of clouds.


    Blood king, Chu River King see this, all sneer: "we painstakingly plan so long, how can be willing to leave empty handed, otherwise, you go with us."


    "Otherwise, there will be a river of blood here."


    "Hum, it''s arrogant. You devil kids in the hell hall dare to act recklessly in my eastern region. Do you really think there is no one in my eastern region?"


    "Now it''s not about whether you want to go or not, it''s about us Let go of the people


    A man and a woman''s icy voice suddenly came.


    And Ning Tao a listen, directly tired to collapse to the ground, the corner of the mouth raised a relieved smile, finally, come.


    Now It''s their turn to fight back!

 Chapter 2137

    Hearing this, they saw two groups of figures falling over the ZuLong gate.


    One is Taichu, the other is Shura.


    Ning Tao showed a trace of joy. He was the leader of Taichu sect, that is, the Third Elder martial sister without worry. The other was the Shura side, led by a heavy man in black, which gave people a terrible sense of oppression.


    Who is this man?


    But it should be a great man of Shura sect.


    "Daddy, Ning Tao..." Two beautiful shadows, one big and one small, rushed anxiously.


    It is rather carefree and exquisite.


    Ning Tao embraces them happily, and is relieved that no one has noticed that a black little tortoise has crept into Ning Tao''s arms.


    "Don''t worry, I''m ok..."


    And the elder''s pupil shrinks, surprised: "Taichu sect leader, Shura sect leader, how can it be you?"


    "Hum, I was going to do another thing, but I didn''t expect that this happened. Elder, you are guilty. There are two traitors in zulongmen."


    There is anger in the words of the man in black.


    Hearing this, the elder looked at the misty mysterious man bitterly and complicatedly.


    The mysterious man was deep and tender, and said, "you two, let''s talk about the past later. You''d better deal with the current affairs and help me to leave them behind."


    "These evils must not remain!"


    They squinted and looked at each other. Why didn''t they know that zulongmen had such a strong man?


    That temperament is absolutely eternal, but why does it sound like a child?


    He said immediately, "what Taoist friends have said is that there is no evil in the hall of hell and the evil organization, which slaughtered tens of thousands of people in our fairyland. Today we must pay for it with blood."


    See this scene, blood king, Chu River King''s face is a little ugly, did not expect that it actually has a helper.


    "Damn, how did they come?"


    "Roar, roar..."


    The huge statue of ZuLong, which is nearly a thousand feet long, surges violently in the sea of clouds. The pillars of light connecting the stars, faintly descend a great array. How long have the ancient vicissitudes been laid?


    The statue of ZuLong is the eye of the array. Its power is not inferior to that of an immortal.


    "Original It turns out that the legend is true. It''s not just a statue, but a core of immortal array. It''s a big card of our ZuLong gate. No, get out of here. They want to eat us up. "


    Two elders and three elders exclaimed at the same time.


    On hearing this, the king of Chu River looked at the mysterious man deeply. Ning Tao gave him a glance, brushed his sleeve, and said indifferently: "good, withdraw. Let''s discuss it again."


    The blood King frowned and said coldly: "retreat, leave immediately, the plan failed."


    That Wen is merciless and two elder, ghost King three people are full of ferocious, so good opportunity, in front of them, they are not willing to leave, almost.


    "Asshole, no..."


    "Want to escape? Have you asked the patriarch? Kill The Lord of Shura was very angry.


    Taichu sect leader also gathered a Hongmeng sword, Jiao said: "for my fairyland, exorcism."


    "Kill!"


    When the elder saw this, he also yelled at the million people: "people, now is the time to prove our ancestors, the traitors."


    "Kill, kill!"


    In a flash, millions of people went after them.


    A wild statue of ZuLong, like a living mountain range, collided and crushed in the crowd.


    Tens of thousands of people can be killed in one shot.


    The mysterious man''s face was cold, and he couldn''t see his true face clearly, but his killing heart was very firm.


    Below, Ning Tao''s complex gaze.


    "It Is it Xiaobai? I can feel that echo, but why is it strange? "


    At this time, the ear heard the excited voice of Xiao Hei: "tut Tut, how about this time the tortoise brought people in time, have a look, how about my elder brother''s style?"


    "Now, it should be the second personality, the real personality of my big brother."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered and nodded, then carried a long gun and killed the soldiers.


    He was beaten to death before.


    Wuyou is protected by Aunt Yun Xinyun, while Hua Linglong is unwilling to be outdone and shows her heroism. A blood gun in her hand is like a snake


    "Hum, enough is enough. Do you really want to fight with us? If you keep fighting, today''s war will be the fuse. Can you bear the consequences?"


    The king of Chu River stopped the enemy while drinking.


    The two elders below are all trying to escape, but some choose to surrender.


    They don''t want to behave and enjoy themselves, but at least they know that they are from fairyland and zulongmen, and hundreds of thousands of them surrendered on the spot.


    The same is true of the three elders.


    "Ah...""Immortal method, dragon and Phoenix pick up stars!"


    "Shura blade!"


    "Taixuan Hongmeng Qi..."


    This chase, full chase out tens of thousands of miles.


    The whole eastern region was boiling, and more and more righteous people gathered. The other four sects came to help one after another. Even the Dalao fairy palace learned the news at the moment.


    It is said that this time a big man got angry


    Just at dawn, there was a commotion in front of the camp. The elder stood up in the sky and said, "the rear team has changed into the front team. Return to the clan immediately."


    "What''s the matter, no more chasing?" A crowd of people killed to madness, all revealed doubts.


    Although Ning Tao is puzzled, he can''t support himself after wiping the blood on his face. He always rushes to the front of the battle with high intensity. The formation is like a sharp sword, penetrating into the enemy''s viscera.


    "Ning Tao, I am long Aotian in the second forbidden area, tianqionghai, waiting for you to die."


    "Son of a bitch, it''s bad for me. We''re not finished."


    "I curse you..."


    A row of several venomous sound, let Ning Tao hear straight curl mouth, mouth and mutter: "curse rebound."


    At noon, he came back to zongmen.


    Ning Tao went to inquire about the situation of the war. Elder Ning Chong said: "nearly a million people in the same vein of the two elders have escaped by the emperor song who came to meet them by mysterious means."


    "What about the evil organization?"


    "A guy who called himself the evil king came out and rescued them, but each of them suffered heavy casualties. Although it was a hidden danger, it couldn''t make waves in a short time."


    The elder explained sadly.


    At this time, the leader of Shura came from one side and said indifferently, "elder, you are in great trouble."


    "You don''t have to say that again, master. I understand that when this happens, I will go to the fairy palace in person and go to find the master to take the blame. The nine elders of our ancestral dragon sect betrayed six, millions of people."


    "Any punishment is not too much. This time, I would like to thank the two Taoist friends for their timely and generous help."


    The elder said bitterly.


    The leader of Shura and the leader of Taichu sect looked at each other, then they all pointed to Ning Tao and said, "if you want to thank him, thank him. If it wasn''t for him, we couldn''t have come."


    Then he turned and left.


    And big elder wry smile, saw Ning Tao of one eye scratch a head, dark praise way: "adult as expected divine plan is clever."


    Then he said with a mysterious smile: "master, back mountain, someone is waiting for you..."

 Chapter 2138

    Zulongmen, the back of the mountain.


    Ning Tao holding worry free, small black, and flower Linglong, together came to this empty mountain.


    "Daddy, is Xiaobai here? Worry free thinks about it, "little worry free pouts.


    When she was on earth, she, Xinyue and Xiaobai, known as the living treasure trio, chased her ancestors up and down. That was her happy childhood.


    Ning Tao hasn''t answered yet. He suddenly looks at a mountain top, where there is a white shadow.


    Looking at it carefully, it turned out to be a real white dragon, nine feet long, with five claws under its belly and two horns on its head. The dragon is covered with scales and its eyes are majestic. The dazzling sunlight shines on it, which is quite dazzling and beautiful.


    At this moment, a pair of clear dragon eyes.


    Like endless years of looking back, very bright, bright, such as Baiju gap, surprise rush, its speed is like a white lightning.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao just a joy, black but meet up, suddenly soared to and Ning Tao about the size, eyes moist, with excitement, ecstasy, with two short legs, open two small arms to embrace.


    "Brother, I miss you so much..."


    But a pair of dragon eyes, unexpectedly let space stagnate for a second, but it is this second, the white shadow and it pass by, straight into Ning Tao''s arms.


    "Mom, I miss you!"


    Xiaobai is like a young child.


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly. He was almost confessed to the ground just now. Xiaobai''s strength is very strong. Seeing him like this, he is almost the same as a real dragon, even more extraordinary.


    And the five marks in the middle of the eyebrows flash away


    Hualinglong smile, don''t think what''s wrong, xiaowuyou is holding Xiaobai intimacy up.


    Only Xiao Hei, a face stunned, a whole pair of horror, as if to see a living ghost.


    "Wait Wait a minute! "


    "What did it call you? "Did I hear you wrong?" Xiao Hei screamed, covering her head.


    The first ancestor dragon of Taigu, who shocked the world, actually called a Taoist refining boy. Mom, my mom, this should be the first personality of the freshman.


    If you know, will you be angry?


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said awkwardly, "since the first day of its birth, it has been called me, and I can''t change it."


    "By the way, Xiaobai, was that you?"


    Xiaobai nodded knowingly. Since he came to the fairyland, most of the time he was confused.


    But just now,


    it was he who turned into a human.


    He never thought that the new continent would come with a big shock.


    Mung bean''s eyes turned, but the thief said with a smile: "little baby, come on, call big brother, give you something to eat..."


    Xiaobai took a look at it, the clear dragon eyes suddenly cold down, more came out a childish cold Laughter: "black fat, you are fat, right?"


    "Er..."


    "No No, brother, you I''ll tell you what''s wrong, "cried Little Haydn in fright.


    The mark on Xiaobai''s forehead is so bright that it seems to contain an extremely terrifying force. But all of a sudden, it hums. One dragon eye is clear and pure, and the other is domineering.


    "Damn it, stop, wait..."


    They were stunned and didn''t know what it was saying to itself. It seemed that it was arguing with something.


    Xiao Hei was so scared that he retreated into his shell. Seeing this, he felt guilty and said, "these are his two personalities. They are fighting for the control of his body."


    "Asshole, boy, calm it down quickly. Don''t you want to know about Miao Jingjing?"


    "Miao Jingjing..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he and Hua Linglong looked at each other and said immediately: "Xiaobai, wait for it to finish, and you will be playing with Wuyou later..."


    The clear dragon''s eyes flashed past and was not willing to give up. Its intelligence was actually the same as that of a human child, who was seven or eight years old. After more than two years of separation, it wanted to make a good show, but it still listened to its mother''s words.


    The next second, a pair of dragon eyes cold and domineering.


    "Huhu..."


    Now it''s the second personality ZuLong!


    I saw it glared at Xiao Hei, as if to say that I''ll deal with you later.


    But Ning Tao was very anxious. When he first entered the fairyland, the passage was broken and the three separated. For such a long time, Miao Jingjing had never heard from him.


    Don''t worry, it''s fake.


    He immediately asked, "where is Jingjing? Do you know anything about her? "


    ZuLong took a look at him, and then hummed coldly: "the emperor also wants to know where she is now. There is an account. I haven''t found him to figure it out."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ning Tao frowned and doubted.


    "Hum, if not, why do you think this emperor will be reduced to the present situation?"


    "When I came back to zulongmen, it was a top secret news. Only Longkun knew it. He swore to me that he would not disclose it. This can be guaranteed, but the nine elders of zulongmen knew it one after another.""This is the situation today. Some devils and devils want to suppress me while the emperor is weak..."


    Xiaobai sneered.


    However, Ning Tao frowned and said: "what do you want to say, I warn you, disaster comes from the mouth."


    "Well, boy, I know you don''t like it, but there are some things you have to know."


    "At the beginning, the passage was broken. Although I couldn''t hold her, I also told her my whereabouts. You can come to Dongyu to find me."


    "Except for these two people, no one knows that I will be in zulongmen. Long Kun can guarantee it, but Miao Jingjing..."


    Xiaobai sneered and stopped talking.


    "I don''t believe you nonsense!"


    "How can Jingjing betray you? She doesn''t know where she is now. Don''t forget, she is a saint of the witch sect, and your identity is the guardian beast of the witch sect. Jingjing will never betray her own people."


    Hua Linglong immediately said.


    But Xiaobai doesn''t want to see her in the same way. She teases xiaowuyou and seems to have a good impression on her.


    Ning Tao is silent, and Xiao Hei doesn''t dare to disturb him. Betrayal is undoubtedly the most painful thing.


    After a long time, Ning Tao said hoarsely, "tell me what you know. It should be more than that."


    "Tut tut..."


    "As far as I know, she should not betray, but it can not be ruled out that she is controlled by some people and has to leak secrets, such as falling into the hands of those two forces."


    "From this operation, I smelled that I was a mortal enemy, so I decided to close the door and resume in the name of accepting inheritance. In fact, as early as one month ago, I had already closed the door."


    "What


    A few people were surprised and suddenly realized.


    Ning Tao squinted and said, "I can understand that you want to find out who your enemy is?"


    "But I don''t understand. Why did you come to me?"


    "Well, I wanted zuhuang to come, but something happened to her then. In today''s fairyland, you are the only one who can help me."


    "And according to the calculation of the emperor, you are not the one who can save me, but you are the one who can indirectly save me. If you didn''t come to zulongmen, I''m afraid those two sects won''t come either. It turns out that my calculation is correct."


    Xiaobai''s old and proud way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. When he came, he was stunned.


    I thought I had to stop a million troops myself.


    But as soon as he was relieved, he saw Xiaobai staring at him pitifully and said: "but if there is no mistake in my calculation, then your death It''s coming soon, too

 Chapter 2139

    As soon as the words came out, the place was dead.


    Xiao Hei''s indifferent expression suddenly froze. He looked at Ning Tao in horror and said: "how can I How is that possible? "


    "Big Brother, you You are wrong. "


    Hua Linglong also has a pale jade face. She is not a little white monk, but a great monk.


    That is to say, Ning Tao is dead.


    Ning Tao was stunned. He took a deep look at Xiaobai. From his eyes and expression, he revealed seriousness and solemnity. It was no joke.


    Myself You''re going to die!


    He gave a wry smile and said, "what''s to be afraid of? All the friars of our generation go against the heaven. Every step they take is like walking on thin ice. Living today and dying tomorrow are the most incisive manifestation in this fairyland."


    "I, Ning Tao, have been on the verge of life and death for many times. I''m an old acquaintance of Lord Yan."


    "Death is nothing to be afraid of!"


    "Wuwuwuwu...!"


    But the next second, Wuyou burst into tears.


    Just now, she felt a sudden pain in her heart, as if she would lose her loved one.


    He grabs Ning Tao and cries like a kitten. He sobs: "I don''t want my father to go, no, I don''t want you to die, Wuwu..."


    Ning Tao cherished, comforted and said with a smile, "don''t worry, your father, I have a hard life. No one can take it away."


    "That pull hook hang for a lifetime, don''t cheat me!"


    "Well, I won''t lie to you!"


    Ning Tao grins bitterly and pulls the hook with innocent carefree.


    But Hua Linglong just let go, but he heard Xiaobai youyou say: "dead robbery means a ridge. Those who can cross it can be divided into saving from danger."


    "But if you can''t cross it, it''s death."


    "To put it simply, you are an ordinary person, but this dead and plundered Kaner is as tall as Mount Tai and mount Buzhou, standing in front of you. I can''t see any vitality in my hexagram."


    "That is to say You will surely die


    The words changed the faces of several people.


    Ning Tao smile a stiff, looking at that small white one face of serious, in the heart had some hairy feeling.


    "Is there really no way?"


    "The cliff is a dead end!" Xiao Bai''s dignified way.


    "I''ve seen a lot of things, and I''ve counted many people''s death. Some people broke it and others died. But I''ve never seen such a terrible death as you. There''s nothing I can do about it."


    "My advice to you is faith. You must have rock faith. Don''t give up the hope of living. Your relatives and friends are all your motivation to live."


    Xiaobai looks at the worry free complex way.


    Hear this, Ning Tao looked at her one eye, the eyes also gushed out a trace not to give up, attachment.


    Yeah.


    He is no longer alone.


    Having a daughter, a wife, a fiancee and a child will be in danger at any time. Once he dies, it''s impossible. He can''t rest assured.


    He immediately raised his head and said, "if the heaven wants to accept me, then I will go against the heaven. I have inherited the way of the immortals."


    "This is a dead robbery I have to live


    "Poof..."


    All of a sudden, Xiao Hei vomited blood wildly, as if he had been consumed by a huge amount of energy.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    A sky thunder, but also with the speed of lightning fell, like to destroy the secret stealers.


    "No, little black!"


    Several people were shocked and rushed over.


    In the huge crater, Xiao Hei was dying. The shell of the Turtle was black, and it was cut to be scorched outside and tender inside. How tall a person was, but now it''s only the size of a palm.


    Ning Tao is extremely anxious. He takes out the precious medicine from the ring in a hurry and hangs it.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "This guy should take the essence and blood induction between you and it as the medium, force to calculate the future, foresee the opportunity, and now is its scourge."


    Xiao Bai shook his head and sighed.


    "No It''s impossible. There must be a chance... " Xiao Hei was unconscious, but he was reciting this sentence.


    "Heihei, wake up, Dad, heihei won''t die," he asked with tears.


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly, but he hears Xiaobai youyou saying: "don''t worry, this boy is thick skinned, but it''s not easy to suffer. Take it with me, and you should It''s time. "


    Then he went to the Dragon Temple.


    Ning Tao clenches his teeth and hands over worry free to Linglong. Then he follows up with Xiaohei in his arms.


    When the elder, the leader of Shura and others came, they only saw this huge crater. It was like thunder destroying the world


    Inside the cave, in front of the huge dragon gate.


    Ning Tao looks at the two ferocious dragon heads in front of him. He looks suspicious. Unexpectedly, he comes back here again. In the Hualong pool, he even breaks through triple, and the spirit body also breaks through perfection.Just a wave of the claw, the mouth of the dragon is wide open.


    "Let''s go!"


    They came in one after the other, and the place remained the same, that is, the energy liquid was much less.


    Xiaobai waved: "put it in the evolution dragon pool, and it will come out alive after a period of time."


    Ning Tao heard of it and did it immediately.


    Xiao Hei''s scorched figure flashed in the Hualong pool, then sank to the bottom of the pool and disappeared.


    Just when Ning Tao was worried, a voice of vicissitudes came from behind: "it is said that the candle dragon has three treasures, one is the scale, the other is the soul, and the third is Eyes


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao became stiff.


    Some strange looking back at it, always feel ZuLong seems to know a lot of things.


    "Since the disappearance of the mythical age, the mobile phone has never appeared again. My ancestor dragon has gone through several times, but I didn''t expect to see its eyes again."


    Xiaobai stares at Ning Tao''s eyes with a smile.


    "You Do you know? "


    "Ha ha, there are not many things that the emperor doesn''t know at the end of the day. I know a lot of things that I shouldn''t know. This game has reached a critical moment."


    Xiaobai is a little mysterious and full of vicissitudes.


    Ning Tao is cautious, looking at his eyes with the help of the reflection of the water, and can''t see any abnormality.


    But this is the eye of the candle dragon.


    "There are few people who know these three treasures, and everyone who knows them is in the same camp as the emperor. It can only be said that all fate is doomed, and it is ridiculous that the emperor was born into his nest."


    "Well, after so much talk, you don''t understand now. Do you know why you are here?"


    Xiaobai looks at the bones all over the place, the secluded path.


    "I don''t know?" Ning Tao squinted and shook his head.


    "You don''t have to be wary of me. Generally speaking, you are kind to me, and the little guy is very dependent on you. Even if I want to do something to you, he doesn''t agree."


    "To let you come here is to awaken your talent. To be exact, it is to awaken your candle dragon''s eye for the second time. This is what the emperor can do for you now. The mobile phone knows the past and the present. I hope it can have some backhand."


    "To tell you the truth, you are very angry with me, and I''m looking forward to your breaking this robbery."


    Xiaobai said, the whole place of inheritance riots.


    Ning Tao was startled. Suddenly, he saw a series of souls rushing up. They were all half dragon spirits. Although they were not pure, they were really terrible.


    "You You want me to do it? How to wake up? "


    "Just watch it!"


    "By the order of my ancestor dragon, order all the dragons in the world to enter," Xiaobai whispered the ancient dragon language.


    The next second, the dense half Dragon Spirit rushed to Ning Tao''s face. The latter couldn''t move. Before he had time to be shocked, thousands of half dragon spirits rushed into his eyes.


    Second awakening, start

 Chapter 2140

    "Roar...!"


    The Dragon spirits come from different periods, strong and weak, with a large number.


    "Ah...!"


    Ning Tao screamed bitterly and hissed. He only felt that his eyes were extremely hot, just like a red hot iron. His beating frequency was as fast as lightning.


    In the internal view, the inverted triangle gold line in the center of the eyebrow moves around the sky at an amazing speed.


    He seemed to see a huge candlelight dragon, whose body was so huge that it devoured these half dragon souls with one mouth open. What was waking up in the depths of it


    Outside, in front of Hualong pool.


    Xiaobai sighs when he sees this. With countless years of soul accumulation here, it should be enough to let his eyes of the candle dragon sleep. When he wakes up again, it''s too old. He doesn''t give up looking for it, but after searching for tens of thousands of years, there''s still no news. It''s like big brother took all the animals away.


    It was also at that time that the beast began to decline.


    Unconsciously, it has become the leader of the beast, can be said to be a representative of the beast.


    Lead a group of brothers to Taigu, ancient times, ancient times, chaos, until Now forever!


    "Alas


    A melancholy, take it out of the memory.


    Xiaobai looks at Ning Tao in a complicated way. Hundreds of millions of years have passed, and looking for a mobile phone has become its obsession. This is what the original mobile phone told it.


    I''ve seen it before.


    And now, this pair of eyes it also saw.


    But where are you


    Xiaobai''s eyes are moist, and he shakes his head. He can feel that this game has come to the last moment. In this battle, they will fight all.


    After taking a look at Ning Tao, he turns around and leaves


    "Ah...!"


    Ning Tao is very painful, the soul sea has been evaporated one by one, but the strength has also been improved one by one.


    The power of the eye of the candle dragon has been gradually tapped


    Zhongyu, in the city of Daluo.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it came to the day when xianbang changed its name. Many people subconsciously looked up and had already formed a habit on this day.


    The top ten, still.


    Top 500, not much change.


    A group of old monks read it with relish, and some even commented on it. It was only a few months before the second forbidden area was opened, but the gambling tables of some big banks had been opened, and many people were hesitant about who to beat.


    "Alas, I was optimistic about 5001 in xianbang before, but Qiu Ze actually dropped back to more than 600. Fortunately, I didn''t bet, otherwise I would lose a lot."


    Sighed an old friar with white beard.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "What Taoyou said is true. The bet depends on your eyesight. If someone bets on the black horse, hehe, it''s not making money, it''s developing."


    Another old Taoist looked at the list and said with a smile.


    At this time, people see the end, the 1000, Ning Tao, was finally a person top down.


    "Eh, you see, that Ning Tao was pushed down. I said he cheated. He must have made a mistake. Then Du Litian returned to the top 1000 of xianbang."


    A young man immediately sneered.


    In the shop, Du also looked up at the list, excited to see this scene.


    Grandma, he knew it would be like this.


    He immediately flaunted around and said, "if you can see it, I''ll say it''s wrong. I''m Du RI Tian''s one thousand, and I''ll soon be 999. You''ll see."


    The old monk and the old Taoist had no choice but to smile.


    In the center of the city, in the great Luoxian palace.


    Luo Tian rubbed the brain Ren that rubs a headache, hear there is a commotion outside, saw the change of immortal list immediately.


    "Down?"


    "How, listen to you this tone seems very reluctant, with his present strength is still much worse."


    The quiet voice of Luohai came from my ear.


    Hearing these words, Luo Tian sighed and turned back to the topic: "what do you think of the zulongmen incident in the eastern region? Six elders defected and millions of half dragon people fled."


    "It''s a big hidden danger in the future."


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. The enemy is in the dark and I''m in the light. Besides, our brothers have a shallow foundation, and many old people don''t want to listen to us. Our ancestors were killed a few years ago, otherwise it would not have been like this."


    Luohai also feels headache.


    But Luo Tian said: "I am in my position and I can''t do my duty. That''s incompetence. I''m not good enough."


    "Well, it''s not your fault, but we have to do something. These two forces are not paying attention to us. In the long run, we will be looked down upon by others."


    "I don''t believe that you, the leader of the five regions palace, have done nothing these years. It''s not like you."


    Luo Hai said with a mysterious smile.


    Hearing this, Luo Tian stood up, looked out of the window and said with a smile, "yes, it''s time to do something.""Also let those old guys see, I Luotian, not so easy to provoke, dark chess, it''s time to move."


    At this time, the immortal list is shining.


    In the eyes of all, a bright golden light from top to bottom, over a thousand, all the way leap, with incredible speed rushed to the eighth fairy list.


    All eyes fixed on a look, is "Ning Tao" two words.


    The old Taoist priest and the old friar were stunned. Countless people were stiff, stupid and dumbfounded. What happened? Is it true that the celestial arrangement is wrong again.


    No.8 in xianbang, Ning Tao!


    Du Litian, who is showing off in the shop, is also silly. What''s the situation with NIMA?


    In the palace, Luo Tian and his wife were also stunned.


    Ning Tao, eighth?

 Chapter 2141

    The imperial city of Daluo is as silent as death.


    Millions of people are staring at the immortal tablet, which is a shining name.


    "No.8 in the list of immortals, Ning Tao!"


    It was quiet for a long time. It was like a buffer. The whole Imperial City exploded at this moment. There were countless screams and deafening noises.


    "This How So But Yes


    "Ah..."


    The old Taoist, the old friar with white beard and a group of old strong men were all numb at the same moment.


    In the palace, there was a dead silence.


    Luo Tian looked at the glittering name, some dull, stunned, Leng for a long time, can''t help but youyou way: "Tianji gate, what happened?"


    "Er, this..."


    Luo Hai was dumb and speechless.


    Gritting his teeth, he said: "there are no more than two kinds of ranking in xianbang. One is to change its name once a month, and the other is to challenge. Anyone who defeats that ranking can occupy it."


    "But the eighth in the list of immortals is long Aotian. Do you think that boy is likely to defeat him?"


    As soon as I said that, I had a big meal.


    Luo Tian looked at him strangely, took out the jade tube and said: "that boy, it seems that he is in ZuLong gate."


    "Long Aotian, isn''t he from zulongmen?"


    "This..."


    On hearing this, Luo Hai''s eyes almost didn''t stare out. It''s not teasing him. When he met Ning Tao a month ago, he was only four times.


    To deal with a Du RI Tian, we need to play tricks.


    It''s only January now. You tell him that this boy has defeated long Aotian. He can''t believe it. Will he be the first in another month?


    Will the myth of invincibility be dried up?


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting."


    Luo Tian''s eyes narrowed and suddenly said, "you''re OK. Just go to ZuLong gate in person. I always think it''s not so simple. It''s true."


    "There must be something for the sake of the two forces to have such a battle. At present, it is a failure. I need you to help me find out what these three parties are hiding. There is a point in all the troubles."


    Luo Hai ponders, then nods heavily


    In the Imperial City, the steles of immortals are full of gold.


    Under the attention of tens of thousands of people, long Aotian, the eighth on the list of immortals, was pushed to the ninth and tenth on the list of immortals, and Shura, the eleventh on the list of immortals


    When all the people looked at it in succession, Yang Lei ranked 999 in the list of immortals. All of a sudden, he pushed Du''s name down. He ranked 1000, but Du''s name was not found in the whole list of immortals.


    Subconsciously, everyone looked at him.


    "Roar...!"


    "Ning Tao, I am..." I only heard a hysterical, gnashing of teeth roar.


    You can see that Du RI Tian''s forehead is blue, his eyes are red, and his nose is heavy. He is like an angry Beast, setting fire to smash things in the shop.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it..."


    The old Taoist priest and the old friar with white beard look at each other, hit it off, and ran into a bank nonstop, and gave Ning Tao the coffin.


    If you win, I''ll see you on Jiaolong mount. If you lose, I''ll see you on rooftop


    Dongyu, zulongmen.


    Can''t help but wonder, the elder of the fifteen day dragon temple didn''t come out.


    What the hell are they doing?


    After this battle, zulongmen took the opportunity to reform, and the effect was good. Six elders defected, and half of the clan members had both disadvantages and advantages. At least they were left with one mind and less black sheep.


    He firmly believes that zulongmen will develop better


    Now this matter has caused a sensation in fairyland, and the eastern region forces have united together to investigate and clean up one by one. We must investigate and crack down on these two forces.


    It''s not just the eastern region, the western region, the southern region The whole five realms are in active demons.


    At the beginning, it had a great effect. It had a good record. It was only after breaking through strongholds and catching more prisoners that it realized that the two organizations had been rooted in fairyland for a long time.


    However, in the storm, the two forces chose to withdraw, and never showed any sign of fame again


    "Step on...!"


    While the elder was meditating, a footstep suddenly sounded in his ear. He subconsciously looked back. In the dark, he seemed to see two bright suns.


    Once I close my eyes, but when I open my eyes again, I see a pair of calm waves walking out.


    A clean and decent black robe, tall and straight, hair fluttering, eyes flat light, but full of charm, never tired of seeing, such as know the world, full of books, look introverted, full of wisdom.


    On his right shoulder, there was a black turtle, burping from time to time.


    "You You seem to have changed? " The elder felt the momentum and hesitated.


    Ning Tao smiles a little, a bright golden light flashed in his eyes, like the gaze of a candle dragon."The strength has improved, thanks to the help of Hualongchi, and thanks to the elder''s generosity," he said


    "Well, you''re welcome, master!"


    Big elder some hair, busy dry smile way.


    But I wonder why I feel a sense of danger. Is it his illusion?


    Outside the hall, Ning Tao looks into the distance.


    This awakening is far beyond his imagination. With the nine changes of the candle dragon, he also broke through the fourth change. To say, the power of the spirit is almost equal to that of the half immortal. However, his cultivation is still seven fold, not much.


    And the way of soul that he practiced was finally promoted to three spirits, which is the way of three spirits.


    At present, there are eleven immortal products in his twelve avenues, but there is only one product in the way of fighting.


    But it''s not easy


    "Whoosh..."


    Hualinglong, Yunxin, xiaowuyou, Xiaobai comes after hearing the news and sees ningtao.


    Feel How much has he changed?


    As soon as Ning Tao raised his head and wanted to have a try, a golden light came out of his eyes, and no one could detect it.


    "Eye of the candle dragon, perspective!"


    The next second, he just felt the world changed.


    It''s like zooming in several times slowly, clear mind, world rules, space, spiritual power He could see all these, as if the perspective had been enhanced ten times.


    And when you look around, you can see all the girls in front of him, which is more careful than the comprehensive analysis


    Cloud heart, flower Linglong heart a tight, why there is always a feeling of being peeped, like a moment, there is no secret to speak of, 500 cameras.


    Xiaobai curls his mouth and switches to the second personality. At the moment, even he can''t feel the abnormality of his eyes.


    It''s like recover one ''s original simplicity.


    Ning Tao takes back his eyes and is very happy. After he wakes up, his power is far more than that. There are many mysteries waiting to be discovered.


    He immediately stretched his waist and said, "it''s time to go back to the No.1 gate after staying here so long."


    "But before we leave, there is one more thing to do..."


    Xiaowuyou and Yunxin go back to taichumen, while hualinglong goes back to xiuluozong. Xiaobai and Xiaohei go with Ning Tao Shenyinzong.


    Not long after they left, Luo Hai arrived. After checking the situation, he went to find Ning Tao.


    The elder was eccentric and worried. After thinking about it, he went to the place of inheritance and had a look. When he went to the evolution dragon pool, he felt dizzy and almost fainted without mentioning it.


    Before that, there was a pool full of Hualong pool, the foundation of countless years. Now there is only a thin bottom of the pool, even the floor is exposed


    "No..."


    "Ning Tao, you''re a thousand knife thing, shameless, mean, son of a bitch, ah..."


    This shrill scream rang through the whole ZuLong gate, even Luo Hai could hear it clearly.

 Chapter 2142

    Dongyu, shenyinzong!


    When Ning Tao came, he looked very melancholy. A piece of paradise he had seen was now in ruins, but fortunately, the foundation of the clan was still there.


    Hand stroke, hundreds of Streamers appear, it is early summer, winter snow and other hundreds of beautiful women.


    "Eh, you''re a real treasure in a golden house. Can you afford to take so much money all at once?"


    Small black slants an eye bad smile way.


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes, but a dragon''s tail swept, heavily slapped on the small black head, small white worried, this boy can''t be black fat bad.


    "This This is... "


    Autumn moon, early summer, etc. pretty face pale.


    They have been in yanglingjie for more than 20 days. Although they are all practitioners, it doesn''t matter if they don''t eat or drink, they are very depressed.


    When they learned what had happened, a group of women hugged and wept, kneeling on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Their shenyinzong has always been isolated from the world, not arguing with others, relying on talent for a living, just for self-protection, and has a history of hundreds of years.


    But unexpectedly, it turned into dust overnight.


    "Wuwu..."


    Ning Tao sighed in his heart and went forward to comfort him: "the dead are gone. I''m sorry. What are your plans for the future?"


    "Is it cosmopolitan or rooted?"


    In early summer, the three women all looked at the autumn moon, and the latter sat down on the ground and said bitterly, "if we have strength, even if we are close to zulongmen, no one dares to touch us."


    "Strength, we need strength!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao thought about it and suggested, "why don''t you join my clan?"


    "Triangle is the first gate in the world. Although it is still weak, it is more than enough to protect you. You can rest assured to practice there."


    Xiaobai pondered for a while, and then said: "it''s not easy to major in seven temperament. Well, for the sake of this boy''s face, I''ll give you a powerful skill, twelve Qin classics of twelve Qin emperors."


    "In the future, if you succeed in your cultivation, you can take the life of the enemy from thousands of miles away, and make a mess of heaven and earth."


    Say, point in autumn moon eyebrow.


    Several women are ecstatic. They all know that Xiaobai is extraordinary, and the Dharma related to the word "emperor" is absolutely a treasure they can''t imagine in their whole life.


    Immediately knelt down on one knee, excited way: "thank you, thank you, our sister willing."


    Seeing this, Xiaobai nodded with satisfaction.


    Ning Tao is comforted. It seems that he has born the tenth hall in the world, Shenyin hall. With this book of Dharma, I believe their potential is limitless.


    And Xiaobai pondered for a while, suddenly murmured in ningtao''s ear, telling a big story.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was surprised, and a ray of ecstasy burst out of his eyes. He lost his voice and said, "seriously!"


    Xiaobai is proud, just about to open his mouth, suddenly his face changes and he looks up at the distant sky


    "Whoosh..."


    A flash of streamer, breath quickly approaching.


    Ning Tao frowned and looked at the distant sky. The golden light flashed in his eyes. He knew that Xiao hei and Xiao Bai were in Ning Tao''s arms.


    After a few breath, a figure fell down.


    This man has a high crown, a dignified appearance, eyes like the sea, a broad cloak floating in the wind, and a golden dragon around his waist. He is a superior man.


    He glanced at the bottom, then looked at Ning Tao, leisurely way: "boy, long time no see."


    "Eh, isn''t this the vice Lord of Luohai? If you don''t stay well in the Dalao fairy palace, why do you come to Dongyu? You''re not looking for a boy, are you


    Ning Tao came forward and joked,


    "you''re right. I''m here to ask you something."


    Luo Hai said with a smile.


    "Oh, please?"


    "You At zulongmen How did you cheat? You can''t really beat long Aotian, can you? Do you know where you are in the immortal list


    Unexpectedly, Luo Hai was full of doubts.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head and thought he was going to ask something. He immediately had no good way: "don''t tell me you came all the way to ask me how to cheat?"


    "Come on, you can tell me straight. What''s the eighth place in the list of immortals


    "You Eighth in the list of immortals


    Luo Haiyan glanced at him and said solemnly.


    As soon as the words came out, hundreds of women in the neighborhood suddenly looked silly and wide eyed. They looked stunned. Ningmenzhu, immortal No.8 on the list of immortals.


    That''s a joke.


    Ning Tao is also startled, eighth? How could it be? He doubted for a moment that something was wrong.


    "No, wait!"


    In the battle of zulongmen, he seems to have defeated long Aotian. Is it because of that time?


    When he is calm, Luo Hai looks scornful. If so, Long Wei, he will know that this boy is cheating. How can heWait for wait!


    Luo Hai gradually widened his eyes, dumbfounded, and then exclaimed: "this How can this be possible? A month ago, you were just quadruple, triple a month, you How did you do that? "


    His surprise startled Ning Tao.


    Immediately no good airway: "how, no, say, you come here to see my cultivation?"


    "Er, gaffe, gaffe, by the way, do you know what zulongmen and Yanmo hall, evil organizations are fighting for? It''s said that it''s a wonderful thing. "


    Luo Hai casually doubts a way.


    This words a, Ning Tao heart move, innocent way: "I don''t know, I am a big soldier."


    "Oh, that''s it!"


    Luo Hai''s eyes flashed.


    Looking at the beautiful women around, he said with a curious smile: "why, do you want to get married here? How can you find so many women? "


    "The elder misunderstood, it''s some small things, and we''ll go back to the first door in the world after dealing with them."


    "Oh? If you want to go back to the triangle region, it''s just on your way. I''ve got something important to go to the north region. It''s said that Minghai is a bit restless recently. It''s also a three-year sea suppression operation. I need to go and have a look. "


    Luo Hai negative hand, smiling.


    However Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, suddenly strange smile way: "Deputy palace Lord, how about we make a bet?"


    Luo Hai glanced at him strangely and said, "what are you gambling on?"


    "Ha ha, I''ll bet you and me who can go back to the triangle first, tiantianmen, how dare you?"


    Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Luo Hai was stunned, as if he had heard something startled. He said sarcastically, "boy, you are looking for death. You can compare your speed with me by refining the seven levels of Tao. Do you know how to write the word" failure "


    And all the women''s faces flashed with anxiety when they heard it. Isn''t it a gamble without doubt?


    Immediately urged: "Lord, remember to think twice, you can''t win this gamble, immortal strength, can tear space, shuttle void, tens of thousands of miles a day, it''s easy."


    "This is a game that can''t be won at all!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "I, Ning Tao, have never failed in my life. I really want to feel it."


    "Well, this is what you insist on. Then you should have more color. If you lose, you will tell us everything that happened in zulongmen."


    Roheaton clapped and laughed.


    "If you lose..."


    "Cut, if lose, that this seat uses my vice palace Lord authority, do a private matter for you for free."


    Luo Hai''s bold opening way.


    "It''s a deal. Is it starting now?" Ning Tao turns to smile.


    However, the next second, Luohai has disappeared to the ground, a big mouth like cracks in space, left in place, there is a proud Laughter: "Jie Jie, boy, that seat is waiting for you to tell the truth."


    "Don''t let me wait for a long time, ha ha..."

 Chapter 2143

    The laughter echoed for a long time.


    All the girls are silly, but Luohai has disappeared. It is estimated that she is tens of thousands of meters away now.


    "It''s over. It''s lost!"


    Eyes immediately toward Ning Tao to see, but see the latter breeze light cloud is thin, have no intention to leave at all, on the contrary stretched stretch waist, a comfortable color.


    "This..."


    In the early summer, he clenched his teeth and asked, "brother Tao, are you Are you playing with the vice palace master on purpose? "


    "Play with him? Why should I play with him? I''m serious about competing with him. I have to think about it carefully. What is the private right he promised me to do? "


    Ning Tao is full of imagination.


    All the women were shocked. The head of the sect would not be burned. They were all determined to lose. They were still thinking about private rights.


    The women were angry and funny.


    Chunyu said anxiously, "master, since you want to win, why are you still here? Hurry to set out."


    "It''s estimated that you will be able to leave the eastern region in one or two days with the cultivation and speed of the Deputy palace master. If you don''t think of another way, you will lose."


    "Yes..."


    In the face of this chatter of anxiety, Ning Tao is a smile, very indifferent.


    Dongxue is suspicious. She is intelligent. From Ning Tao''s words, she guesses what the zulongmen war is about. It should be on Ning Tao. It''s probably a dragon and a turtle.


    But since you don''t want others to know, why do you insist on losing? Don''t be afraid of the vice palace master, do you know?


    She can''t figure it out?


    In this way, three days passed in a row


    In these three days, Ning Tao has been doing nothing, either to understand something, or to practice shooting, in their eyes, this is to delay life.


    Hundreds of women were in a hurry, but he was so relaxed and angry.


    It''s very urgent.


    In spring, summer, autumn and winter, the four girls were more and more anxious, so they sent someone to Taichu gate and invited Wuyou to come. Along the way, there was also five elder martial sister, Yunxin.


    After learning this, Yunxin gives ningtao a pulse, but finds that he is not abnormal.


    It''s not crazy, it''s not crazy?


    In the end, it all startled the sect leader of Taichu. He came to feel the pulse in person, but there was no abnormality. They were all puzzled.


    Just as she was about to leave, Ning Tao suddenly took out a piece of paper and said, "Lord, wait a moment. I want to make a deal with your door. Can you help me collect the above materials? How much will it cost me?"


    "Oh?"


    Taichu''s headmaster was curious. He wrinkled Daimei and took over the paper. He found that the material on it was very strange.


    "Space stone, Earth Spirit stone plate, boundary pearl, top grade immortal stone..."


    The leader of Taichu sect pondered for a long time and suddenly said, "these materials are very rare. If you want to collect them, it will take some time. The space stone and the boundary bead are very rare. I need to exchange them with other sects."


    "As for the best immortal stone, we have it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with great joy: "thank you so much for your kindness. I will repay you in the future."


    Then he took out 500 million stone and handed it to her.


    All he had was money, and some treasures, fairy stones, which money could not buy.


    At the beginning, the sect leader didn''t look at it, so he took it directly. After the battle of ZuLong gate, they made up for it. For now, it''s to let Wuyou have a sense of belonging.


    It''s just a little bit of material


    When all the people left, Xiaobai climbed out of his arms and said with a mysterious smile, "how about the good thing I gave you, how about the comprehension?"


    "It''s almost done, but it still needs practice. Xiao Hei, have you finished it over there?"


    Ning Tao asks Xiao Hei.


    The latter did not hesitate, proud way: "rest assured, most of the way off, to ensure that not far from there."


    As soon as the words came out, the three people laughed at SHIXIE


    The girls are very anxious. Ning Tao is very kind to them. How can they watch him lose? Some of them want to go to taichumen for help. All kinds of methods are like spring.


    At this time, I''m afraid the Deputy palace master has already arrived at the middle region. Isn''t he going to the triangle region soon.


    Ning Tao, however, returns to enlightenment and practices two points.


    "Buzz...!"


    Under the green shade, the cloud heart is beautiful and the eyes are lost.


    Looking at this man, she is always full of imagination. Her jade face is red, her body is crisp, and she often pinches her legs. Sometimes she even fantasizes that if the woman in the room is herself


    "Oh, I''m so ashamed..."


    It''s like a seed in my heart.


    On the other hand, Dongxue Zheng looks at the man of Wei''an. Every shot and stroke is full of male charm. A heart is like a bud breaking through the ground


    Three days later, taichumen elder came.


    All the materials have been collected, and the 500 million spirit stone is not enough, but with the little princess in the relationship, it''s OK, and it''s handed over to Ning Tao immediately.At this moment, everything is ready except the east wind.


    Deep in the valley.


    Ning Tao sits with his knees crossed, and all the women are taken away by him. There are only spring, summer, autumn and winter left. Yunxin''s several women are Dharma protectors, but they are all watching in a daze at the moment.


    At a certain moment, Ning Tao opened his eyes.


    A touch of golden light burst out and a golden pupil stood up. The world framework and rules were extremely clear. Those materials were in front of his eyes, and the context of life was clear.


    White fall in a flash, unexpectedly in a space stone, the depiction of dragon and phoenix dance up, fast as lightning.


    The winter snow sees of doubt, light Yi way: "he this is what?"? Why can''t I understand at all. "


    "He seems to be depicting rune, a very old rune, similar to space. It can perfectly mobilize the power of space stone, but it is said that it has been lost. How did he learn it?"


    Cloud heart beautiful eyes flash doubt.


    Ning Tao is more mysterious in her eyes.


    One, two When all the 108 space stones are portrayed with runes, Ning Tao is already tired on the ground.


    The results of these six days'' practice have come out.


    But a bite, take out a drop of dragon liquid swallow down, Lingli immediately in rapid recovery.


    He took away the rest of the pool.


    All of a sudden, a wisp of fairy fog enveloped the place. It seemed that she didn''t want to see it.


    Ning Tao nods to Xiaobai and Xiaohei, and immediately calls the fire of the sun to forge the spirit disk. One is to mobilize the power of space, the other is to instill coordinates


    From the early morning, all the time in the afternoon.


    In this hazy fairy fog, a huge mysterious array is formed, on which 108 space stones are inlaid, and a boundary bead is inlaid in the center.


    Finally, it''s done.


    Ning Tao grins. This thing was created by the space emperor in those years Break the transmission line!


    At present, the coordinate of the connection is the northern region.


    Because they don''t have the coordinates of the triangle, they need to get off most of the way, and the distance is not too far. They need to go back to tiantianmen to build a transmission array.


    In this case, it''s just a matter of going back and forth to the eastern region for a while.


    "Luo Hai, you are doomed, Jie Jie..."


    It took him a lot of space to be successful, but he didn''t feel satisfied with his success.


    The fairy fog dispersed, and several women gathered around.


    Looking at this huge array, his face was shocked, and Yunxin said: "this Is this a teleportation array


    "What


    Several women''s faces were shocked, and all of them were stunned. Isn''t that only in the legend?


    Got it. Got it.


    One by one, they all stare at Ning Tao strangely. Isn''t this digging a hole for the vice palace master? That guy is still very excited.


    Put away a few girls, told worry free a few words, later can often see her, but the transmission array, must be confidential, strictly confidential.


    Insert a piece of the best immortal stone into the transmission array, and the whole person disappears instantly when the space Avenue is urged.


    "Jie Jie, Luo Hai, I''ll wait for you in the world gate..."

 Chapter 2144

    A flower in front of me is like a big shift of heaven and earth.


    Ning Tao uses the power of space to protect his body and grits his teeth for a long time. He only hears Xiao Hei shouting: "boy, come on Get out of the car. It''s time to pass. "


    One of them was ruthless and hit the passageway directly


    In the forest, a group of friars collect medicine.


    Just a few steps forward, the space suddenly split a big hole, like a dark beast mouth, a few people were scared, but suddenly fell down a person.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The whole mountain was hit by a violent earthquake.


    "Just What was it just now? " The friars looked at each other with a look of fear.


    One of the girls wrinkled her eyebrows and said, "be careful. If you find any hostility, you can do it collectively. Maybe it''s the way of the crocodile gate."


    "Yes, sister Ling ER!"


    "Cough...!"


    "I''m in pain, Xiao Hei. Why didn''t you make it clear? My waist is almost broken," Ning Tao''s grinning voice came from the pit.


    A group of friars were shocked to find someone.


    But the girl of ling''er''s elder sister is Liu Mei. The voice seems familiar


    The next second, a man in black climbed up.


    Before he could see all around, he heard a surprise voice: "door Lord, you are back. "


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, busy look up, instant pupil a shrink, surprise way: "Yi, Ling Er, it''s you."


    The girl in front of her is Lu ling''er.


    When he first came to the triangle, he met her. Now he is a sister of Zhongyi hall.


    Lu ling''er''s face flushed with excitement when he heard the speech. Looking at the confused youths, he immediately scolded: "what are you doing? He is the first sect leader in the world, Ning Tao."


    "Don''t you admire him all the time? Now that you''ve met a real person, don''t you come and see him soon. "


    "What What? "


    Several young people were stunned.


    In front of him, he was the leader of the world''s gate, Ning Tao, the idol of all the young people in the triangle, and the man who created the myth.


    It is said that with the help of one''s own strength and empty hands, they unified the territory in less than half a year.


    It also overturned the hegemony of Youming sect.


    His mythical deeds have long been spread in the triangle. They are miraculous. He is also known as the first person of the young generation in the triangle


    One by one, his face turned red and stammered: "door The master of the gate is late Good evening


    Seeing this, Ning Tao touched his nose and said with a bitter smile, "get up."


    A few young people listen to, immediately excited and happy to faint, the idol actually talked with them.


    "Ah, I''m going to suffocate..."


    Ning Tao looked around and asked the little blushing ling''er, "is this Qianyu?"


    "Qianyu? No, this is Kanyu. "


    "Don''t you know? The first gate in the world has already started a war with Kanyu and other domains. Because there are too many injured people, I took people out to look for a panacea for healing. "


    Lu ling''er said angrily.


    "Go to war?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, immediately cold hum a, a if not upper authority pressure, mixed with the majesty of several big beast, immediately oppressed.


    Several young people were so scared that their legs and stomachs were shaking, "plop", and they knelt on the ground.


    "What happened during my absence? Tell me everything... "


    Lu ling''er was surprised. She could not resist because of the terrible pressure.


    When Ning Tao is about to be absent for half a year, the situation in the triangle and the reasons for it will be fully revealed.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao sneered and said with a negative hand, "don''t you think that my No. 1 gate in the world is a threat, but even if you unite, how can I put you in my eyes?"


    "Crocodile gate, I''ll take you as the first stop of my return. Let us know that our master is back."


    Xiao Hei poked his head out and said: "boy, don''t you go back to the world gate first to build a round-trip transmission array?"


    Ning Tao tossed his sleeve robe and said with a smile: "no, it''s just a small area. It won''t take long. When the first ray of sun rises tomorrow, I will let the flag of the first gate in the world hang over the crocodile gate."


    "Go back, war It''s about to start


    "Whoosh..."


    In front of my eyes, I disappeared.


    A few young people gape, one by one heavy nose, extremely excited, excited about fainting, idols simply domineering do not want.


    Only one night, we will destroy Kanyu, crocodile gate.


    "Ah, I''m going crazy..."


    Lu ling''er is also excited to jump high in the same place, and immediately leads people back to the same way. She wants to see the sect leader to show her powerAt this time, the central sky valley.


    In this cloudless sky, a space crack suddenly opened, out of which came a high crown figure of emperor''s robe. His eyes were like sea, and his face was dignified.


    This man is on his way Luohai!


    He took a look at Tianhe valley with pride, his mouth brimming with a smile, humming a tune, taking a leisurely walk, laughing at the same time.


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, ha ha, in a few days, I''ll be in the triangle. I''ll bet with you. You''re still hundreds of years away."


    "Do you want me to let you down? Tut Tut, forget it. Since you are looking for abuse sincerely, I will help you. I will win this competition. Ha ha..."


    "I don''t think you''re out of Dongyu yet, Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    As soon as I tear my hand, I drill into the space crack again


    At this time, Kanyu battlefield.


    The triangle is divided into eight domains, but now there are four domains in combat, which are hard to separate on the battlefield.


    Mo Yuntian is the first, and his face is not good-looking. To tell you the truth, he is the first door in the world. His strength has been very strong and developing rapidly, but he can''t stand the continuous help from others.


    Batch after batch of Zhenchuan disciples are sent here.


    If you want to fight like this, you will lose.


    "Mo Lao, what should we do? They are attacking again. It is obvious that we will not be able to breathe and will not be given any chance to relax. "


    "Yes, his grandmother''s, this battle has been fighting for eight days in a row, and he has never stopped. Let alone human beings, even animals will be exhausted here."


    Lion hall leader lion crazy curse Niang way.


    Several hall leaders heard that their faces were very ugly. The enemy obviously wanted to catch them all.


    Yebei, Zhou Lao, Lu Zhong, LV Xiaoya A crowd of old acquaintances are here, but at the moment no one spoke, all eyes on the old Mo body.


    Mo Laoyi sighed and frowned: "tell me about it. Which side is the one that is under siege this time?"


    "It''s the crocodile gate in Kanyu, the tiger gate in Zhenyu," the leader of Fenggui hall replied without hesitation.


    "Well, there''s no choice but to go up. The rescue of the great apes has also been delayed. We can only rely on us now. We must hold on when the master is not here."


    Mo Yuntian bit his teeth and yelled.


    Just talking about this, I suddenly heard a familiar cold laugh from the sky: "crocodile old monster, our sect leader, Ning Tao is here, quickly roll out and die."

 Chapter 2145

    "Get out and die, die..."


    The roar spread further and further. It shocked all sides, shocked hundreds of thousands of people, and rumbled.


    "Rather Ning Tao, it''s him


    "Ha ha, that''s great. It''s the master who''s back. He''s back. Ha ha, heaven help me..."


    Xiong Dingtian, kill a person excited ecstasy.


    Mo Yuntian was stunned when he heard the speech, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He rubbed his tired temple and felt relieved. The boy finally agreed to come back.


    He and Mr. Zhou looked at each other with satisfaction, and immediately yelled: "pass the order of this seat, the whole army of the world will attack, follow the leader of the sect and fight in the double fields together with us..."


    Mo Yuntian''s blood was boiling, as if he had found the brilliant trace of his youth.


    "Yes..."


    Powerful figures suddenly rose to the sky.


    At this point, over the battlefield.


    Ning Tao is dressed in a black robe, and stands faintly, but a wisp of fishy wind blows his robe so loud.


    Two horrible figures, one before the other, appeared opposite him. One was thin, but had explosive power. It was the crocodile old monster.


    The other was a tall old man, tall and muscular, with strong tendons all over his body, just like a staring iron plate, with the sound of dragons and tigers.


    It''s the ancestor of Humen, white tiger!


    "Hum, I said which son is it? It''s you, Ning Tao. They all said you went to Zhongyu."


    The old crocodile''s way of complaining.


    "Old monster, it turns out that you are defeated by this boy, and even your Alien blood, the mountain crocodile, has been taken away


    "Jie Jie, do you want me to avenge you?"


    "You..."


    Crocodile old monster was poked to the pain, full of venom, said: "no, you''d better worry about yourself, I heard that this boy has been listed in the list of immortals."


    "If you die, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Hear this, Ning Tao picked sword eyebrows for a while, it seems that their news is still very closed.


    If you say you''re eighth in the list, will you scare them away?


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    At this time, the two armies arrived.


    Seeing the familiar figure, Mo Yuntian immediately said: "boy, be careful, these two old guys have got some opportunities, and their strength has improved a lot."


    "Behind them is Disha Qingyun mansion and Tiangang Xianwu gate. You should be careful."


    "Oh?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, he stepped on the void and sneered, "it''s Qingyun mansion. They can''t stand it anymore. What''s the taste of being a puppet?"


    "Whatever you say, anyway, you are all dying people. If people go higher and water flows lower, you can see the power behind me."


    Crocodile old strange finish saying, unexpectedly burst out to work properly.


    An ancient and boundless fierce crocodile, formed from the condensation behind, opens a ferocious mouth, as if can bite heaven and earth, that pair of jaws can bite the sky, countless people shudder to see.


    "Eh, the blood of the alligator, how can Why? Isn''t that already taken away by Lord Beixian? "


    LV Xiaoya and others were shocked.


    Yebei took a deep look at him, and then said coldly, "his blood is transplanted. It seems that the rumor is true. This old man has dug out all the blood of his offspring and refined them into one."


    "This alligator is a kind of animal that has been engulfed by several blood vessels. Its strength is even better than that of other animals."


    "What?"


    They were shocked and disgusted.


    For the sake of his own selfish desire, he even dug up the blood of his offspring. This old man should be put to death.


    Even white tiger, can''t help but look at him, this old guy is as ruthless as ever.


    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense, son. You just threatened to challenge me. I''ll accompany you to the end."


    The crocodile took a proud step.


    But Ning Tao hears speech, but slowly shook his head, see a crowd of strong face dew don''t understand.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Why, are you afraid of this triangle myth? Just now, I was just a coward


    The crocodile old monster looked scornful.


    One side of the white tiger also disdained to shake his head.


    However, Ning Tao flicked his sleeve and said: "how can there be so much nonsense? It''s just up to you to refine the eight peaks of Taoism. It''s really not enough for me to plug my teeth. Can you come up with some more dishes for me?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t do it before I warm up. That way Isn''t it boring? "


    "Ha ha, little bastard, you are arrogant enough. Don''t think you can be proud if you are a thousand in the list of immortals. There are too many capable people in this world. The list of immortals only records less than 30. You are shortsighted."


    "Well, today will be an eye opener for you. Let me teach you how to be a man."The white tiger grins and takes a step.


    But Ning Tao was impatient and said, "OK, you two can go together. As the first battle of our sect''s return to the triangle, when we are courteous, we will let you do three moves."


    "What?"


    "Door Master, don''t underestimate the strength of these two people. The consequences are very serious. "


    Zhou Laoren and others hurriedly urged.


    Night North brow a wrinkly, deeply saw Ning Tao one eye, can''t feel any breath from his body, also can''t see strength, isn''t it? Is he sure?


    The two old monsters look incredible, as if to hear some funny joke, the boy actually let them two dozen one, also Let''s take three moves.


    How rampant is he?


    "Since you want to die, this seat will help you, old monster. Let''s go together and kill this little bastard."


    The white tiger''s eyes are cold, and his spirit power is explosive.


    "Boom...!"


    One is nine, one is eight, one is white tiger, one is alligator.


    "Daofa, White Tiger King Kong claw!"


    "Kaishanquan!"


    A nine Zhang tall white tiger with red blood opens its sharp claws and grabs it fiercely towards Ning Tao. Under this claw, the space, like bean curd dregs, is broken.


    And a small fist, like the collision of a terrible giant, all the way all-powerful.


    "Xuanwudun!"


    Ning Tao drinks lightly, holding only one shield.


    "Boom!"


    The power of terror all vent and up, and Mo Lao and others quickly burst back, face gradually pale up, the door master this time will not be big.


    "Jie Jie, beyond measure," the white tiger shook his hand and sneered.


    But as soon as the strong wind dissipated, his smile froze. Ning Tao walked out slowly, patted the debris on his body, and raised his eyebrows and said, "the strength is not enough, come again."


    "You You How could it be? "


    Crocodile old strange big surprise, such as see live ghost.


    But white tiger suddenly squinted and said with a sneer, "so it is. You are wearing a defensive weapon. You look good. No wonder you are sure."


    People smell speech, busy fixed eyes to see, sure enough, see that the broken clothes have strands of gold flash.


    "Dao FA, blood jade palm!"


    "Crocodile Teeth... "


    Two attacks crazy call, two people as if hit red eye, all forgot to hit a few moves, when feel tired, this just slowly relaxed one breath.


    But a cold laugh raised a chill behind them: "three moves have passed, it''s my turn."

 Chapter 2146

    As soon as the words came out, the air seemed to be warming up.


    But the white tiger, the Old Crocodile monster, felt a chill behind him. A terrible chill rushed from his spine to the top of his head, just like being watched by some ancient beast.


    "Thirty six times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang Fist


    In the dust and fog, Ning Tao roared and rushed to them like lightning.


    "No, go back!"


    The white tiger gave a sharp cry, but the Old Crocodile monster didn''t retreat. He was just a little boy. How could he lose face in front of the clan if he relied on his defense weapons.


    He immediately clenched his fist and hit it with a grim smile.


    "Let''s die, kaishanquan!"


    "Boom...!"


    The air was shaken when the two fists collided.


    The crocodile old monster was just about to be proud of himself. He had imagined his scream. Suddenly, he felt something wrong, an indescribable force of terror, which had been released completely. There was still a force of his own.


    That''s the "anti earthquake" effect of Jiulong suozia.


    "No Ahhh... "


    A scream and a bang.


    The white tiger, who has just stabilized his figure, and Mo Yuntian, yebei, crocodile gate, and tiger gate, who are watching the battle, all see the scene of an arm exploding into a blood mist. The owner of that arm is actually an old crocodile monster.


    "Ah, ah I My arm... "


    The Old Crocodile vomited blood and suddenly retreated, one arm was blown out.


    What happened? Am I wrong? Just one punch, absolutely the upper hand.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Is the strength of xianbang 1000 so terrible?" Crocodile gate, tiger gate of the strong scream.


    And at this time, crocodile old monster also noticed Ning Tao''s cultivation, a pair of eyes stare round rolling, refining Lian Road seven heavy, hiss, chin as if all want to fall down, absorbed a big mouthful of cool air.


    If he remembers correctly, when he first met Ning Tao, he was just practicing Taoism, right?


    Half a year, even break through five!


    Yebei is also struggling to swallow a mouthful of saliva. He thinks that he is a proud man in the northern region, and he has won the first place in the zongmen competition. He remembers that his fastest breakthrough was in the first half of a year, or in the early stage.


    At that time, he showed off for a long time.


    But now compared with Ning Tao, it''s a dreg. You''re half a year heavy, others are half a year heavy


    An old face suddenly became hot.


    Mo Yuntian, Zhou Laoren and others are astonished.


    Ning Tao closed his fist and stood up, as if he had just made an unremarkable move. His eyes were indifferent, like looking at two ants.


    "What? Is that all you can do? "


    The tiger and the crocodile are surprised to see each other''s eyes.


    This guy is so strong.


    "Damn it, fight!"


    With a roar, the two of them tried their best to stimulate the power of blood. This is the most powerful move of all blood. An ancient and boundless fierce crocodile seems to come across time and space, with a pair of jaws biting the sky and the ground.


    "Crocodile, attached!"


    On the other side, a nine Zhang tall blood jade white tiger, full of ferocity and ferocity, with an extremely distinctive "Wang" character imprinted on his forehead, is full of majesty, full of kingly demeanor.


    "Blood jade, white tiger, attached!"


    "Roar..."


    Looking at the two huge bodies, the strong men of crocodile gate and Humen, could not help crying out excitedly.


    In the triangle, powerful blood is the most important factor, and the blood of the two is undoubtedly the top one, and their appearance means that a myth will be created again.


    "This Ning Tao is dead."


    "The sect leader is powerful. Kill him, step on Qianyu, step on Qianyu..."


    Yebei, Mo Yuntian and others are dignified. Now they have exerted their blood power, and their strength is nine.


    That''s tough.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head disdainfully, slowly stretched out a pair of hands, said with a smile: "let you this group of ants, see what is called hell scenery."


    "One move, kill you!"


    "Fusion technology, six brand Tianyin!"


    It''s a mysterious knot with ancient simplicity and atmosphere. It''s slowly formed in Ning Tao''s hands. On it, there are the heaven and the world, the Buddha chants, the gods and Demons cry, and the immortals roar It seems to combine all the forces of heaven and earth.


    "This What is this? "


    The Old Crocodile monster was hairy and saw death.


    The white tiger gritted his teeth and roared: "whatever it is, I don''t believe it. I can''t take this little bastard''s move."


    Two people immediately roar to bump past.


    Ning Tao sneers that this strike combines the power of six kinds of Tao, which is his strongest move at present. To tell you the truth, he can''t imagine how strong the specific power is.But now, come on.


    "Kill!"


    "Boom, boom...!"


    A fierce alligator, an ancient seal and a bloody tiger collide heavily.


    The two armies retreated in terror, and the strong wind was too strong for them to bear. A strong man who practiced Taoism was shocked into flesh and blood, which made the hearts of the people tremble.


    Is this the ultimate power of Tao?


    When the energy dissipated, the crowd busily fixed their eyes, but each pupil contracted into a needle eye.


    In the line of sight, there is nothing huge, only a tall and straight black robe figure, and two groups of blood.


    It was Ning Tao!


    Unexpectedly, one move killed two old monsters.


    Tens of thousands of people were stupefied. It was said that all this was slow. In fact, Ning Tao made two moves. The second one ended the fight.


    God Myth, he is the myth of the triangle!


    Shayi, Lu Zhong, Xiong Dingtian and others are so excited that they are worthy of being the first sect leader in the world.


    The future must be the best in all the land!


    Ning Tao''s face flashed a pale, looking at the two groups of blood in front of him, one was the mini version of fierce crocodile, the other was the mini blood tiger, and a wisp of spirit of the two.


    "Ning Tao, release Let us go, we are willing to be the best and join the world, please... "


    The old crocodile''s weak voice trembled.


    But Ning Tao''s eyes did not lift, light way: "I world door, do not need like you such trash."


    "No Don''t... "


    Brush the sleeve, as if to wipe something.


    At this point, the two great ancestors were killed.


    Ning Tao takes back their blood and rings, and then looks forward. He said that he would let the first ray of sunshine the next day shine on his flag.


    Ridge region, seismic region, there is no need to exist.


    "The army obeys orders and attacks..."


    Tens of thousands of troops in the world, like fighting chicken blood, have been destroyed all the way, and the soldiers have been divided into two groups, sweeping across two regions.


    The next day, crocodile gate station.


    The first ray of the rising sun shines down, the flag of the world''s gate flutters with the wind, bathes in the sun, and tens of thousands of captives surrender.


    Standing on the high platform, Ning Tao looks forward to the triangle. Qianyu, Kanyu and Zhenyu are all his world''s gates now. But how can his goal be so short? What he wants is the whole Triangle!

 Chapter 2147

    Qianyu, the gate of the world.


    After several days of continuous fighting, the army was already exhausted, and the four regions chose the wheel fight to consume.


    But they didn''t expect that Ning Tao would suddenly return.


    This disrupted their overall plan and the ideas of the forces behind them.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Ning Tao watched all the people return and secretly released the "spring fragrance, autumn and winter" and other sisters. Then, with the respect of all the hall leaders, he entered the hall of tiantianmen conference first.


    Today, the top ten halls of tiantianmen are: Zhongyi hall, Xiong hall, Yelang hall, Shatang, Shitang, Fenggui hall, Tianlei hall, poisonous dragon hall, calcined fairy hall, and the newly established Shenyin hall!


    They are all in this hall at the moment.


    Ning Tao looks at the jade tube, which records the detailed events that happened after he left.


    And the nine hall leaders are looking at Qiuyue strangely. Where do these beautiful women come from? It seems that I didn''t find it just now. It''s like "whew". It''s still the head of the hall.


    I don''t know if I have any relationship with the sect leader Tut tut


    Qiuyue''s cheeks are red. She has never been good at fighting. Now she can''t help being nervous on this solemn occasion. Her heart beats like a frightened deer.


    Even after the early summer, spring rain, winter snow can not help but pinch a cold sweat, look at these people''s eyebrows with evil spirit, it is not easy to provoke the main.


    I don''t know if these people are easy to get along with


    "Bang...!"


    There was a heavy noise, which frightened the people.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was black, he took the jade tube and said angrily, "well, there are so many things behind this."


    "The eight domains of the triangle, except for the tiantianmen of my Qian domain and the giant ape of Kun domain, are all puppets."


    "That''s all, but they even want to exclude me from the world. It''s very good. I really think Ning Tao is such a bully."


    "Hum, it''s OK. Our sect leader has no scruples. In a few months, we must take the triangle."


    All the ten hall leaders were silent.


    At this time, Mo Yuntian said with a bitter smile: "in fact, this scene is not unexpected, either you are in the same boat, or you are excluded. This is human nature."


    "Tiantianmen has accumulated some strength for half a year, but in this battle, it really consumed too much to carry on the four domains, and our ally giant ape is also involved in the other two domains."


    "According to my estimation, if our world gate is destroyed, I''m afraid the great ape gate will not be without this disaster, and the triangle will fall into the hands of those bastards."


    Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement.


    Now the two sides are grasshoppers on the same rope, and then they fight side by side to defend the foreign enemies.


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, suddenly said: "now, how about the overall strength of our world gate?"


    As soon as the words came out, Mr. Zhou hurriedly said, "the total number of the nine lobby entrances has reached more than 60000, which is the elite left by our selection."


    "All of the nine hall leaders are strong practitioners of Taoism, and the total number of strong practitioners of Taoism has reached nearly 100, but a lot has been lost in this battle."


    the other hall leaders reported the situation one after another.


    Ning Tao listens carefully. Suddenly, if he has a look at Mo Lao, his eyebrows flash with surprise. Mo Lao''s cultivation has reached the peak of nine times.


    It''s stronger than the white tiger.


    Another look at Zhou Lao, also reached the level of the middle of the road, this is the right arm of the immortal credit.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied, can''t help looking at the night north one eye, the name of the world''s first strong.


    "Why, half Half a fairy


    As soon as he came out, everyone was stunned.


    Night north is to stare big eyes, what circumstance? This boy can see through his cultivation. You know, he is a great immortal.


    Even if he is seriously injured, he is not a strong man who can peep at him.


    This boy, it''s too evil


    When the report was finished at the entrance of the eighth hall, the two deputy hall leaders of the calcined fairy hall hesitated. They didn''t know whether to say it or not?


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, immediately said with a smile: "two elders, have a word but say no harm, your calcine fairy hall is now my world door of a big baby, what request must agree, just say it."


    Hearing this, Liu finally gathered his courage.


    With a pair of mourning language way: "Lord, we are too poor."


    "Poof...!"


    But Ning Tao just stared at the tea and forced him to drink it.


    If he remembers correctly, Qianyu can bring more than 8 million Lingshi to tiantianmen in one day, plus some activities, hunting and so on, it''s nearly 9 million.


    Remember, it''s nine million a day.


    He has been away from the world for more than half a year, more than nine million yuan a day. You told me how many billion yuan that half a year, and he still wanted to take resources from here to practice.You told me Poor!


    He immediately looked at the financial manager, Mr. Zhou.


    The latter, with a wry smile on his face, said: "well, just to tell you the truth, there are advantages and disadvantages in forging immortal hall. It''s true that it can forge powerful magic weapons, but it''s a money burning business."


    "To make a six grade magic weapon, you need at least tens of millions of spirit stones. If you succeed in making it, you can make it seven or eight times."


    "The consumption of one entrance of the light calcined fairy hall can''t be compared with that of eight. It''s like playing to burn several hundred million yuan a day. I''ve never seen anything so luxurious in my life."


    As soon as the words came out, all the hall leaders nodded fiercely.


    They have complained about this for a long time. Nowadays, the resources of the world are too tilted. It''s like this is a son, and they are adopted.


    Today, even their disciples'' daily spiritual stone cultivation has been reduced from ten to five.


    The whole world is full of complaints.


    I can''t tell if I have suffered


    Not waiting for Ning Tao to come to his senses, the vice hall Master Wu slapped the table and scolded: "old man Zhou, don''t you want to point your face. You forgot the seven grade magic weapon" Flying Star "we made for you. Why didn''t you complain at that time?"


    "When I got the magic weapon, my face looked like a chrysanthemum. I couldn''t sleep without leaving my hand. Why didn''t you say..."


    Zhou Heng''s face suddenly turned green.


    With a red face, Zhang scolded: "you old man, if you smash so many hundred million spirit stones, you can refine a seven grade magic weapon. How do you want me to explain to you?"


    "You know, I had the cheek to borrow resources from the giant ape sect. Now, after this battle, the treasure house of our world has long been clean, and I can''t even find a hair. Do you know how hard I feel?"


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough to stop the commotion.


    He seems to be indifferent on the surface, but in fact his heart is dripping blood. Mom, I know this thing burns money, but I didn''t expect to burn money like this.


    Now he''s in debt and he''s out of it.


    Seeing this, Mr. Liu cried: "you don''t know, master, it''s the critical moment for me to forge immortal hall. We''ve had a thorough understanding of the Jiulong forge immortal hall."


    "The seven grade" Flying Star "is the finished product. Now it''s just the technique of smashing resources. I can tell you without exaggeration that if you give us a few months, the seven grade magic weapons will not be a problem. The eight grade immortal weapons are possible."


    "The ancient alchemy record you gave me is a treasure. As long as there are resources, Lao Liu will take his head here and give you a guarantee. Within half a year, I can definitely produce an eight grade alchemy tool for you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    To tell you the truth, he was really excited, but where did the resources come from? At this time, a big smile came from the sky: "ha ha, Ning Tao, I''m here. You lost the game, ha ha..."

 Chapter 2148

    Everyone was stunned. Who is this?


    And Ning Tao Zheng for a while, then strange up, he actually forgot to have this stubble.


    Luohai, have you arrived at last?


    After thinking about it, he immediately said with a cruel smile: "Mr. Mo, master yebei, master Qiuyue, you three go to meet him. This is one Big man. "


    Two people smell speech a Zheng, all some don''t know, so, only Autumn Moon eccentric pursed a smile.


    Sect leader, it''s really bad


    A figure stands above the gate of the world.


    He was dressed in a luxurious emperor''s robe with a high crown and a golden dragon. He was dignified. He wore a luxurious cloak and danced with the wind. Although he was in a hurry, he was embarrassed, but he did not lose his demeanor. He still had a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Yes, this man is Luo Hai.


    I saw him standing with a negative hand, looking around, the feeling of winning was so cool and happy.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Three figures flew over at the same time.


    The night North certainly eye, immediately scared a big jump, a facial expression that is gaping, he how also didn''t think, Ning Tao mouth of big person unexpectedly is he.


    Luo Hai, deputy chief of the great Luo fairy palace!


    Immediately respectful way: "night North has seen vice palace Lord adult."


    "Oh


    Luo Hai, on one side of his head, looked at yebei''s body for a moment and said softly, "it''s you. I remember You were the No.1 of the northern region sect. You have become an immortal. How can you be here? "


    "Back to the Deputy palace leader, I have now joined the first gate in the world, and I am the elder of the Supreme Court."


    Night North true respectful way.


    Luo Hai was surprised to hear that.


    He remembers that at the beginning, the Dalao fairy Palace also invited him to spend the night in the north. Although this guy has high talent, his temper is really strange, and no force has taken a fancy to him.


    I didn''t expect that he would join the world.


    Then he turned his head, or he would freeze for a few seconds on Mo Lao''s body. He was surprised and said, "Oh, the whole immortal body, hiss, what a powerful power of spirit."


    "You look like this. If you are in seclusion for a long time, there will be another immortal in the fairyland."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, vice palace master. I don''t think you''re good at this."


    Mo Yuntian smiles bitterly.


    When he heard this, Luo Hai also nodded haughtily,


    he was the chief judge of the vice palace. People had seen many things. He had never seen any big waves. There was nothing that could surprise him.


    But he turned his head again with a smile, and his smile froze directly, his eyes staring like copper bells


    "this This... "


    Qiuyue smiles bitterly. They saw her when they were in the valley. It seems that the Deputy palace master recognized her.


    Just about to explain his intention, he saw that Luo Hai was excited, as if he had found a new world. He was surprised and said, "this girl, you may not believe it. I met your twin sister in Dongyu."


    "really, as like as two peas, you can''t believe it. It''s just a mold."


    "Er..."


    Autumn Moon speechless, want to laugh and dare not laugh, can''t help laughing, forced pretty face red.


    "Well, you see, it''s more like a smile."


    "I''ve seen a lot of people. I''ve seen many twin brothers and sisters, but I''ve never seen anyone like you. It''s really an eye opener."


    Luo Hai''s amazing way.


    "Cough..."


    Qiuyue almost laughed out of internal injury, Jiao body straight shivering.


    And Mo Lao saw this, quickly said with a bitter smile: "Deputy palace master, please, our master is waiting for you."


    "Master? Who is it? "


    Luo Hai scratched his head and looked puzzled.


    Looking at the three people flying towards the hall, he quickly doubts: "no, in my intelligence, the leader of your world gate is Ning Tao."


    "Oh, I see. Change the sect leader, right? Well, let''s see who you are?"


    With that, he bent down and rushed to the main hall.


    "Step on...!"


    Inside the main hall, it was strange.


    Just now that scene, they all clearly looked in the eyes, in the heart all indistinctly guessed, estimated that is a person who comes by the gate main pit.


    The next second, Luo Hai''s majestic figure came in, arrogantly arrogant at the presence of people.


    "Who is the gate of the world The door... " Luo Hai didn''t finish speaking. After seeing Ning Tao on the throne, he almost slipped and fell.


    A pair of beads would like to dig out and jump twice.


    "You You... "


    Ning Tao sipped a mouthful of hot tea and said with a smile, "Deputy palace master, you are so slow."


    "Er..."


    Luo Hai lay on the table, stupefied for a long time, suddenly denounced: "stay, you are where evil, in front of the Deputy palace leader, still not quickly visible.""Ha? Me


    Ning Tao with hot tea a Leng, which have evil?


    "Look at me in the goblin''s mirror, show up quickly!" Luo Hai turned over his hand and took out a mirror.


    A golden light sweeps Ning Tao quickly, but it doesn''t appear any different.


    Luo Hai Leng for a moment, immediately urged the mirror with all his strength, roared: "evil, quickly show."


    More than ten golden lights in a row swept Ning Tao''s body quickly, but there was no effect at all.


    Luo Hai is stunned, how can not respond, is he in some kind of magic? Otherwise, how can I see Ning Tao? The boy is still in the eastern region.


    Immediately close your eyes and clasp your hands, an ancient magic mental method works in your body.


    "Big dream, ancient classics, explanation!"


    Surprise opened his eyes, in front of this scene is still as old, Ning Tao with hot tea staring at him.


    This guy doesn''t get poisoned, is he crazy?


    And the leader of the poison dragon Hall said to Liu: "old Liu, have you ever heard of the second disease of the second emperor of Da Luo''s palace, such as losing heart?"


    "You are always in Zhongyu. Have you heard anything about it?"


    "Well, this one?"


    Liu Lao touched his beard and couldn''t think of any solution. Looking at Luo Hai''s sweating eyes, he said: "solution, wake up quickly, quick..."


    Immediately strange way: "it is estimated that the cultivation of the Deputy palace master has gone wrong, otherwise it is impossible to have such strange diseases."


    "Er..."


    How could these whispers fill Luo Hai''s ears? His back suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, his scalp became numb, and his face turned red. It can be said that even in the face of Ma Lao, he had never been like this.


    No, really.


    Luo Hai hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, a look up, just heard Ning Tao way: "Deputy palace Lord, if play enough words, let''s talk about."


    "I''m curious what can you do for me when you have a private right?"


    Hearing this, Luo Hailu was hit by five thunderbolts.


    He immediately scratched his head and said suspiciously, "who are you? Do you know me? "

 Chapter 2149

    Ning Tao almost didn''t choke to death at one breath. The deputy leader of the grand Luo fairy palace played a rogue.


    "Hum...!"


    Immediately black face way: "Luohai, you don''t pretend to be confused with me here, if you really don''t want to admit defeat, you can, the door is behind you, good go not to send."


    As soon as the words came out, the hall leaders looked at them one after another.


    Luo Hai looked confused and said, "Oh, I may have gone wrong. You go on..."


    With that, he turned and walked towards the door.


    However, a faint voice froze his steps: "you say, what will happen when the reputation of the deputy chief of the great Luoxian palace is spread out


    "Tut Tut, I''ll talk to Luo Tian another day, and I can''t afford to lose."


    The hall leaders have profound meaning and inexplicable eyes.


    Old Liu coughed and said vaguely, "where does the master say this? Can the vice palace master not afford to lose? Is it not a laughing stock to spread that way?"


    "This face can be lost to the five realms. Maybe all of them can be lost to the demon world."


    "Yes, it''s not worth it..."


    This strange voice made Luo Hai''s old face red, white, green and red, not to mention how wonderful it was.


    "Boom..."


    A breath of terror burst out.


    Luo Hai body in a flash, unexpectedly appeared in the opposite of Ning Tao, all people didn''t respond to come over, in the middle only separated that a meeting sandalwood table, a pair of burst out green tendon of hand clap above, can see his mood burst.


    "Click Click Click... "


    "My Lord, calm down, calm down..." Night north, mo old people anxious to drink.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao stares at Luo Hai with a heavy nose, sips hot tea and says jokingly, "tut Tut, what''s up? No, did you finally admit the reality of failure? "


    Luo Hai''s face was livid. He grabbed a chair and sat opposite. His eyes, like the sea of stars, fixed on him. For a long time, it seemed that he would see a flower.


    How is that possible?


    What the hell is going on?


    Luo Hai''s heart is blocked, and he can''t figure out how to solve it.


    This kid.


    How did you get in front of yourself?


    He is a great immortal. He came from the eastern region to the triangle region and crossed the middle region. He constantly tore up the space all the way. With the help of various ancient arrays, even so, he used nearly Ten days.


    He thinks that the speed has been very fast.


    But But how?


    Ning Tao is just a Taoist priest. He not only arrived first, but also the women around him. How did he do it? Space Avenue can''t be so abnormal, can it?


    As soon as I think of it, I said that Qiuyue had a twin sister. His old face is very hot. I wish I could find a way to get in.


    He''s never been so embarrassed in his life


    Silent for a long time, Luo Hai finally clenched his teeth: "very good, you dare to count me."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Why did you say that? As the saying goes, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to win. Did the boy force you a few days ago? No, I remember you were in such a hurry. "


    "Well, now can we talk about what your private right can bring to me?"


    Ning Tao''s way of singing and laughing.


    On hearing this, Luo Hai snorted coldly.


    Although this matter is very inconceivable, but he as the Deputy palace leader, or quickly to stabilize the state of mind.


    However, he had already listed the matter as the first-class doubt in his heart. If he didn''t make it clear, he would not die in peace.


    Immediately sneered: "I have a lot to say. I promise you that I will do it. However, I don''t seem to have said how much private rights can do for you?"


    "Oh


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and twinkled slightly.


    After looking at the hall leaders, he said with a smile, "please tell me about the word" degree. "


    "It''s very simple. It''s either a trivial matter or a major event related to the school. It''s up to you Which one are you going to choose? "


    Luohai Damascus sits on the chair.


    Hearing this, the eyes of the hall masters flickered quickly. Qiuyue had explained the matter to them clearly.


    Mo pondered for a while, and suddenly said: "boy, this private right is very important. The Dalao fairy palace is the master of the fairyland. The five realms, all sects, Tiangang Disha, are under its jurisdiction."


    "For example, tax, no matter which sect, every year, they have to pay 20% or 30% tax to the great Luo fairy palace. This is not a small amount."


    "We tiantianmen have just been established for one year, and we need to pay taxes, but now..."


    As soon as I said that, I just wanted to stop talking.Ning Tao realized clearly in his heart that what he wanted to say was that the treasure house was empty, but he said with a suspicious face: "do you still need to pay so much tax to Da Luo fairy palace?"


    "Well, if you don''t think so, you are the ruler of Qianyu, and you are responsible for collecting all the taxes in that part of Qianyu. And the taxes collected by our Dalao fairy Palace are naturally the taxes of the whole fairyland, including you."


    Luo Hai finally raised a smile.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao levy for a while, did not expect to have this, in fact, the truth and the earth are almost the same.


    But one takes money, and the other takes stone.


    After thinking about it, he said strangely, "you just gave me an option. What do you mean to let me" choose "


    "It''s very simple. You can answer what I ask you. As long as I''m happy, I''ll exempt you from tax for a few years."


    Luo Hai''s waving way.


    "A few years..."


    Ning Tao''s face is strange. It can''t work. Don''t you still have to grab meat from his mouth?


    According to the current 9 million yuan a day, a year is 3.2 billion yuan, and the tax alone is several hundred million yuan, which can hurt him to death.


    When you know, "what do you want to ask?"


    "When did you arrive?" What the hell is going on? Better be clear. "


    Luo Hai pricked up his ears and listened carefully.


    But Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, light way: "you come too slowly, I am waiting for you by the way destroyed two domains, as for how to come, of course it is flying."


    "Flying?"


    Luo Hai looks contemptuous. Do you think I will believe it?


    My heart is like a cat scratch, eager to know the answer, gritted his teeth, solemnly said: "boy, I exempt you from ten years of tax, you tell me the answer, you know, you are now three domains."


    "No, I''ll go to Da Luo fairy palace one day. Luo Tian will help me solve this problem."


    Ning Tao starts to smile.


    Luo Hai a listen to, immediately disdain to sneer a way: "boy, you look up to yourself too much."


    "Luo Tian is the leader of the imperial palace. He has attracted a lot of attention. Countless old guys are staring at him. You want him to make mistakes for you. With respect, you are really not qualified."


    "Do you dare?" Ning Tao lost his smile.


    Luo Hai said haughtily, "you don''t have to worry about it. The mountain people have their own tricks. Do you say it or not?"


    "It''s flying."


    "You..."


    Luohai a stare, gas teeth itch.


    But Ning Tao''s eyes turned around. Suddenly he had an idea and said with a smile: "I said Luo Hai, dare you bet with me again? If you lose, you will be exempted from the permanent tax of the world. If you win I''ll tell you all the answers. "

 Chapter 2150

    "Forever Forever Duty free


    Mo Lao, Zhou Lao, ye Bei and others swallow a mouthful of saliva, which is not a small thing.


    In their impression, at present, no one has the right of permanent tax exemption. None of the eight families, Tiangang Disha, exists.


    "Lord, how dare you think about it," a group of hall leaders gasped, and their teeth were aching.


    Ning Tao is indifferent, sipping hot tea, looking at Luo Hai, don''t feel some whimsical.


    Luo Hai, however, was stunned by the speech, and then burst into laughter, which made him lean forward and backward. There was irony and ridicule in the laughter, as if he had heard the funniest thing in the world.


    "Boy, you think highly of yourself."


    "Want to be tax free forever? Do you think it''s worth doing this for you with just a few answers? The pressure of public opinion is not directly proportional to the answer. "


    Luo Hai''s face is full of disdain.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao finished his cup of tea and said faintly, "you might as well listen to me first."


    "I''m too poor recently, so if I want to do some business, let''s take this as a bet. If I can earn five billion spirit stones out of thin air in one month, I''ll win, otherwise, you''ll win."


    "Of course, if Lord Luohai is afraid, he can choose No gambling. "


    "Afraid? Ha ha...! "


    Luo Hai laughed wildly and said sarcastically, "I''m the deputy head of the palace. I''m afraid if I''m under one person and over ten thousand people?"


    "I just think that the answer is not in direct proportion to the permanent tax exemption, and then take out some equivalent bets, otherwise who will do the loss business?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a while and said with a bitter smile, "you can see that our world is just like this, but we can''t get the equivalent bet of vice palace master Luohai."


    "Well, draw a line and we''ll take it."


    Luo Hai raised his eyebrows, looked at the hall leaders, and said: "first, if I win, I need to know the details of zulongmen."


    "Second, tell me what the hell did you do? First, go to the world gate of the triangle. "


    "Third, what''s your relationship with Luo Tian?"


    "Fourth, if you rule the triangle, I hope you can become It''s directly under the palace. "


    The fourth is the transmission. Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and said, "do you mean that the fairy palace will support me to unify the triangle? It''s your card. "


    "To be exact, it''s a test. If you can unify the triangle with your strength, it means that you are valuable. At that time, you have offended many big forces. Only the great Luoxian palace can keep you."


    "Even if I don''t mention it now, I think you will eat it sooner or later."


    Luo Hai is determined to use the sound channel.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes twinkle fast and secretly become Luo Tian''s supporter?


    This kind of thing, not to mention he will do.


    Because Luo Tian is his second younger brother. They have already been both prosperous and disadvantaged.


    He immediately nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Luo Hai was relieved unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, the unruly boy agreed.


    He immediately put out his fifth finger and joked: "you said that when you do business, you can make five billion spirit stones out of thin air in a month. Don''t treat me as a fool."


    "A hundred No If you can make 60 billion yuan in a month, you will win. Remember, only by business, you''d better not play tricks in front of my deputy palace leader. "


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces were as pale as paper.


    It''s better to kill them if they make 60 billion yuan a month in business. Is it better if they can''t do it at all?


    Ning Tao frowned and said 60 billion yuan. This guy really dares to talk. It seems that he doesn''t want to win. Can Tian Gang Disha make 60 billion yuan a month?


    After a long silence, he suddenly clenched his teeth and said, "OK, it''s 60 billion. A month later, I''ll talk with money."


    "If I lose, I will promise you four conditions to confess everything, but if I win, all taxes in the world, including taxes on business, will be exempted, let alone any manipulation."


    "Swear by the heart of Tao, the great emperor is the witness!"


    "Good..."


    At this time, there was a voice in the sky, which was cold and unrelenting.


    "Bets, vows, done!"


    On hearing this, all the ten hall leaders sat down on their chairs, as if they had drained all their strength.


    It''s better to die than 60 billion a month.


    But Mo Lao''s face turned pale and said angrily, "boy, you are too reckless. You don''t know the market at all. Do you know how difficult it is to do business? 60 billion a month? You tell me what you have to sell to make money? "


    "In Qianyu, I collect more than 8 million Lingshi a day. Even if we add earthquake area and Kanyu, 30 million Lingshi a day, only 900 million Lingshi a month."


    "Even if in a month, our tiantianmen rule the triangle and the eight regions, and the daily tax is calculated as one hundred million yuan, it''s only about three billion yuan, but you bet with the Deputy palace master, 60 billion yuan!""It''s not business yet. Tell me how to win? Is the sum of all our belongings less than one billion? Aren''t you insulting yourself? "


    In Mo Lao''s words, we can hear pain and anxiety.


    But old Zhou was more anxious. He quickly came to Luohai and said respectfully, "Deputy palace master, I think this matter needs to be discussed. It''s better to resolve the oath."


    "Oh, no, why do you want to solve it? Just now, aren''t you all very proud?"


    "What''s more, does this palace force you? It was the boy who nodded his head in person. What''s the matter with me? Hehe, it''s called the reincarnation of heaven. Retribution is not good. "


    Luo Hai sips his tea with pride.


    At this moment, he felt very happy in his heart. He was more elated than being the Deputy palace leader.


    With a sad face, Zhou was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, so he had to kneel down to Luo Hai. Although he didn''t know what Ning Tao was hiding, Luo Hai was so persistent that he could never say it.


    "Damn, what are you going to do?"


    Mo Yuntian and Autumn Moon are sweating.


    At this time, Luo Hai complacent way: "tut Tut, want to break the way is not without, now tell me the answer is not good, also save so toss."


    "That is Admit defeat


    However, hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly stood up and said, "why should I give up?"


    "In this gamble, it''s not certain who will win or lose."


    I don''t know why, when Luo Hai heard the words in the cloud, he was "clattering" in his heart, but then he disdained that he could earn 60 billion yuan.


    But I''m afraid he never thought that he would be forever duty-free in the future. He regretted that he wanted to hit the wall, and he would never think of the painful price


    After a long time, the meeting broke up.


    Out of curiosity, Luo Hai stayed here for a few days. He wanted to see what business Ning Tao wanted to do.


    Just after the meeting, Ning Tao made a decision to establish a chamber of Commerce, which was named the No.1 chamber of Commerce in the world. The name is very popular, that is, poor and idle.


    It seems that it''s just the simplest stall business, collecting animal skins, animal elixirs and miraculous drugs And so on.


    Seeing this, Luo Hai laughed at that time. With this kind of broken business, he wanted to make 60 billion yuan a month, and if he could make 10 billion yuan, he would jump out of the sea

 Chapter 2151

    For several days, Ning Tao was at ease.


    However, he was very concerned about the world''s first chamber of Commerce. If he had nothing to do, he went to have a look and smashed all the remaining resources in the world.


    Servants, maids, management, all kinds of measures are applied, and even become the framework of the chamber of Commerce.


    He is arbitrary in this matter


    The whole clan was full of complaints, because the spirit stone that disciples need to cultivate every day is almost gone, and the world is really too poor to open a pot.


    In the main hall, except Ning Tao, all the high-rise buildings are there.


    Mo Yuntian calm face, opening a way: "tell me, the door lord where?"


    "He He is still in the first chamber of Commerce, "Lu Zhong said with a wry smile.


    "Hum, asshole!"


    Mo Laoqi''s stare, this boy is simply too disorderly, also only he and week old can manage a tube.


    However, this matter has been over and over again.


    Looking at all the hall leaders suffering, he couldn''t help saying, "tell me what good ideas you have to make money. As long as it''s a way, give it a try."


    "Er, this..."


    Qiuyue clenched her teeth. When she first came, she was sure to show her loyalty. She immediately ignored her shyness and said, "well, I We Shenyin hall can earn money by talent. "


    "In the eastern region, we are also well-known."


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Lion maniac and other big men refused without hesitation, their men are still there, how can women go out to earn money, that does not hit them in the face?


    There are many ways to make money, but if you make 60 billion yuan a month, you will get rich overnight.


    If this happens, Luo Hai can spit three liters of blood on the spot, but it''s not business


    After a long discussion, Mr. Liu of the calcined immortal hall finally stood up and sighed: "with my current craftsmanship of calcined immortal hall, there is no problem with the best of the six products. The market price can reach tens of millions, possibly hundreds of millions."


    "But forging takes time, even if we do our best, one handle a day, three billion a month."


    As soon as the words came out, the Hall fell into a long silence.


    At this time, kill the hall leader, kill one, suddenly get up and walk outside, a group of hall leaders frown, don''t know what this strange cold hall leader wants to do?


    Just as he came to the gate of the main hall, his steps suddenly stopped and said coldly, "I believe in the master."


    Then he left with a sword on his back.


    Everyone looked at each other, and then they all laughed bitterly. Sixty billion yuan, I believe it''s useless


    Outside the hall, Luo Hai was eating a fresh and juicy fruit. After listening to all the meetings, he joked and decided that the world was out of business.


    This bet is sure to win.


    The mood is so joyful, the sky is so blue, he feels that he walks with strong wind.


    Cool


    The first city, the first chamber of Commerce in the world.


    Today''s first city has been expanded many times. As the main city of tiantianmen, how can it be poor?


    At this time, many people gathered on the street, looking at the magnificent chamber of Commerce, the door is open, but not many people patronize, more people are confused, do not know what this is to do?


    Some people look at its business and find that it is very miscellaneous and involved, just like a grocery store.


    In the chamber of Commerce, Ning Tao lies leisurely in a corner.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei stick out their heads and are equally confused, because they don''t know what Ning Tao wants?


    Immediately eccentric way: "boy, don''t mess, if I and big brother to Luohai poke out, you know how much trouble?"


    "I didn''t believe the auspicious symbol, Kirin. Don''t lose your face."


    "Do you have so little faith in me?" Ning Tao glanced at it and said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not that I don''t have confidence, but that I will lose," said Xiaobai Youyou, feeling toothache.


    All of a sudden, Longmu gushed out a clear color, gently rubbed against ningtao''s face, and said, "Mom, I miss you."


    "Er..."


    Small black mouth a draw, for big brother feel silent, life wise Shenwu all bad in this two words.


    "Boy, are you sure to win?"


    Ning Tao heard about it and stroked Xiaobai. He was silent for a long time and said, "look at my luck. In fact, I have no choice but to do this. I need resources for cultivation, you need resources for recovery, and the world needs more resources."


    "Now we are all poor. We don''t want to make a lot of money. We can''t make a living. If we want to unify the triangle, we have to have money to fight. Otherwise, our disciples will get hurt, and we don''t even have a herbal medicine to heal them..."


    "But I promise you, if I succeed, I''ll let you chew the immortal stone every day, and Xianzhen will make a lot of them for you, so as to make sure that you can move up."


    "Cut, believe you


    Little black and white took a look at him and suddenly shrank into his arms.


    "Step on...!"


    A body fragrance comes from Ning Tao''s nose, which makes him feel energetic. When he looks up, he sees an old acquaintance."Uncle!"


    A little girl jumped into his arms happily.


    Ning Tao a joy, when about to hold the little girl in his arms, also appeared in front of a man and a woman.


    He is the leader of the hall. Kill one.


    And her sister, Yuexuan, the little girl in her arms, is Yuexuan''s daughter, Lulu.


    Since we are going to open a chamber of Commerce, we have to choose a capable president to take charge of the whole chamber of Commerce and deal with all major affairs. The name of the honorary president is appropriate Nature hangs on Ning Tao''s head.


    However, the vice president, however, was strongly recommended by several Tangkou, that is Yue Xuan.


    It is said that this woman has business talent and is extremely high. She once took charge of all the financial affairs of wuyuezong. Later, she traveled all over the world and met her beloved person, Liu Tong, who also gave her good ideas.


    Ning Tao directly appointed her vice president, Zhou Heng and Zhou Lao, both vice presidents.


    Now the effect has come out. Just one day, she opened the whole chamber of Commerce as a woman''s home. She fought against it, and all the frameworks were ready. The stall business was making money.


    "I''ve seen the master!"


    Yue Xuan bowed to Ning Tao respectfully.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao waved his hand and said with a smile, "you''re welcome. I said that the elder sister who killed Yi was my elder sister."


    Kill a smell speech, respectfully kneel down, toward ningtao hard knock three ring head, eyes moist


    way: "thank you, let my brother and sister reunion."


    Ning Tao quickly picked him up and said with a bitter smile, "I should thank you. It''s your sister''s credit to have such a good sister to help me."


    "If there is no master, there will be no concubine," said Yue Xuan, who was moved by his beautiful eyes.


    Nothing is more enjoyable than family reunion


    After everything was arranged, Ning Tao went back to tiantianmen and wandered to Houshan valley with nothing to do. But he was still thinking about the medicine field.


    With his own hands, he cultivated a large area of medicine field and put the rest soil and Taiyi holy water into it.


    Ning Tao also has a lot of elixir seeds in his hand, and some precious medicines that can be planted. All of them are planted. Finally, he also planted the dead seeds of ginseng fruit.


    Looking at this scene, Ning Tao smacked his lips and said, "Xiao Hei, do you think this thing can survive?"

 Chapter 2152

    Xiao Hei picked her eyebrows.


    Looking at the dead seed, he said: "as far as the emperor knows, it''s no different from several kinds of elixir, such as ginseng and fruit, to rejuvenate.


    "One is the legendary liquid of life. It is said that as long as there is a breath left, you can be saved.


    Second, xirang, the earth of all things, the two sacred lands of ancient times, have incredible breeding power. If they can be planted there, they may be able to live... "


    After listening, Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Those rare gods don''t appear once in a million years. I''m afraid they have disappeared now.


    "Why, wait a minute."


    Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly flashed a touch of pure light, unexpectedly thought of a person, a mysterious and rich person, maybe there is something to gain from him.


    He is known as the first businessman Brother Hao!


    And Xiaobai is deep, looking at the dim ginseng seed, his eyes flash with inexplicable color


    "Step on...!"


    Sha Yi came in a hurry and said respectfully: "the Lord of the gate, the Lord of the Deputy palace has already left."


    "Oh? Have you already gone to the northern regions? "


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he felt thoughtful.


    At this time, Mo Yuntian and yebei came one after another. Looking at the cultivated medicine field, they picked their eyebrows and said, "if you have enough, let''s start."


    "What..."


    "Don''t pretend to be confused with me. I don''t know you after all these years?"


    "If you can do business at a loss, you won''t be called Ning Tao. Do you think Ning Zao, Ning pipi, was born in vain on earth?"


    Mo was not angry and gave him a white look.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was silly and muttered: "are you not angry? Didn''t you get angry before? "


    "Cut, you can''t perform the whole set. You think it''s easy to cheat Luo Hai. He''s the Deputy palace master. The highest level of cheating is to cheat himself first."


    Zhou Heng said with a smile.


    At this time, yebei came out and said, "it''s one thing to support you, but it''s another thing to believe you. Now you have to tell us what to do?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was moved and thought for a while. Then he solemnly said, "borrow money!"


    "Borrow..."


    Three face a draw, suddenly black down, do you think a good way is to borrow money?


    Ning Tao said with a bitter smile: "don''t be excited. If you want to do business, you need capital. Now the treasure house of the world is empty. You can only find a way to borrow it."


    Hearing this, Zhou Heng clenched his teeth, glared at Ning Tao and said: "boy, I can warn you that I''ve let my face out this time. I''ll go to the giant ape gate to borrow it again, but you''re going to fail. We''ll never finish this..."


    A few people look at each other and smile bitterly.


    A day later.


    Two familiar figures came, it was yuan Xiaoxiao, yuan Datou, and Zhou Heng with a bitter face.


    "Ning Tao, come out!" Yuan Xiaoxiao forks his waist and shouts triumphantly towards the main hall.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao surprised to come out, but ushered in a space ring.


    "It''s a billion spirit stone in it. I begged my grandfather to lend it to you. Counting the last time I borrowed it, I owe you a total of 1.5 billion spirit stone. It''s not interest. How can you burn so much money?"


    Yuan Xiaoxiao crossed his waist and doubted.


    Yuan Datou said in a low voice: "my grandfather also said that if you marry my sister, even if you are a concubine, these 1.5 billion spirit stones will be given to you..."


    "The stick of violence!"


    A big stick bigger than a bucket came through.


    The eyes of the people shrunk into the eyes of a needle, only to hear a loud bang, a figure shot out like a shell, and forced through Six Mountains.


    "Hiss Gollum...! "


    Ten hall leaders swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Ning Tao shakes his hand and completely dispels this idea in his heart. With his present spiritual perfection, I''m afraid he can''t stand such violence.


    Yuan Xiaoqi''s pretty face is iron green. She was quite fond of Ning Tao in her heart. The leader of Fang''s sect is extremely proud. She is not bad. She also has courage and talent. For her, it''s really no choice.


    But there are always people who are bad for her


    Mo Lao, Zhou Lao, ye Bei and others were numb. They wanted to make a match, but let it go.


    Why do men trouble men?


    While yuan was grinding his teeth, Ning Tao was swallowing: "well, that Well, one month later, 1.5 billion spirit stones will be returned together with interest. "


    "Well, my grandfather said that if you don''t pay me back one day, my sister and brother will live here for one day. Unless you marry me, I have time to spend with you anyway."


    "I''d like to see, how can you repay the interest of more than one billion yuan? I''m waiting for you to pay my debt


    Yuan Xiaoxiao licked his lips and said hot.


    "Hiss..."Ning Tao shivers, turns his head and runs into the hall. He would rather lose the bet with Luo Hai than see the scene of paying his debt.


    There are only a few steps left in the money making plan


    Late at night, the stars twinkle.


    As a guest, what happened to Yuan Xiaojie and his younger brother who lived in the dormitory A strange scene.


    In a corner, yuan Datou was tied tightly by the immortal rope, sealed with spiritual power, and his mouth was blocked with a mass of hemp cloth.


    Can''t move, can''t talk.


    "Oh...!"


    He was frightened and looked in front of him. The one who made the move was her sister, Yuan Xiaoxiao.


    See the latter evil smile finish all these, grinning the corner of the mouth way: "big head, in order not to let you bad sister''s good thing, let you in this hard night."


    "Although the old man''s orders are very immoral, there is no way. Your sister''s marriage can only be completed by this. After tonight, this is your brother-in-law''s house. Don''t be reluctant to give up your sister."


    Then, looking at his lovely clothes, he pretended to be coy and went to the main hall


    "Oh...!"


    Yuan Datou stares and struggles desperately. He doesn''t worry about himself, he worries about Ning Tao.


    Before coming, the old man specially called his sister aside and secretly gave her a bottle of immortal pour, a bag of soft tendon powder, and super charming medicine. A dragon and elephant could bathe in fire for several days without any antidote.


    Even tie Xian Suo specially prepared two


    "No!"


    "Rather Run Run... "


    Ningtao''s palace is guarded by many strong people.


    But a small figure flashed by in a flash, and they were unaware of it. Soon, another figure appeared in the room, which had been planned for a long time Yuan Xiaoxiao.


    Her eyes were green, and she began to grope on the bed with a smile. Just as she was about to open the preparation, she found that the bed was Empty


    "What about people?"


    Tiantianmen, in the back mountain valley.


    There are already signs of treasure land here. When Ning Tao broke through, a large number of Golden Lotus melted into this place


    On weekdays, this is the forbidden area of the world.


    At this time, a large number of figures suddenly gathered here, killing one and training a hundred soldiers and horses. They are all dead men of the world. I don''t know how to train them. They are totally determined to the world.


    Ning Tao shows his figure and receives them all in the Yangling ring. At night, Mo Lao looks at this scene curiously, but what is more curious is a mysterious array plate behind Ning Tao, with 108 space stones shining.


    "Boy, where are we going?"


    After hearing these words, a beautiful shadow appears in Ning Tao''s mind. Lin Yurou, how are you doing?


    "North region!" he said with a smile

 Chapter 2153

    Beiyu, the eight trigrams sect of Taiji.


    According to the coordinates of the northern region provided by Xiao Hei, Ning Tao and others finally arrived at the northern region relying on the transmission array.


    After discerning the direction, he went to taijizong without stopping. One billion spirit stones were not enough for his plan, so he had to go to his mother''s house again and ask for more things.


    "Whoosh...!"


    "Who''s here? Name it," a wary voice suddenly exploded in my ear.


    Ning Tao body shape, to behind Mo Lao, night North waved his hand, and then said with a smile: "how, just a year away, no one remember this seat?"


    As soon as the words came out, they were suspicious.


    Ning Tao didn''t say anything about his relationship with taijizong? "Don''t mess with me, boy," he said immediately. "This is one of the eight trigrams of Taiji. We can''t provoke it. We must be polite later."


    "Hello, are you deaf? I''m back. I don''t want to call your clan to meet you."


    Ning Tao shouts proudly.


    This shout, almost didn''t frighten the night north two people to break the gall, isn''t you this intentionally seek to die?


    But the next second, a dignified man in Tai Chi Taoist robe, under the escort of more than ten streamers, rushed over excitedly: "martial uncle, long time no see."


    "Teacher "Martial uncle?"


    Two people a face muddle, what circumstance?


    The leader of Tangtang eight trigrams sect is called martial uncle Ning Tao. It''s very chaotic.


    "Ha ha, martial uncle, little Shizu," all of them burst out laughing excitedly.


    The last time I left, I lived in Dabi of beiyumen.


    Martial uncle Ning''s efforts to turn the tide around are still deeply remembered by them. It can be said that the name of Disha still kept by taijizong is his credit.


    Master Tai Chi stepped forward and said with a smile: "martial uncle, we have been firmly in our hearts for a year. Even if we are busy in the future, we must come back and have a look. Tai Chi sect will always be your support."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded with a smile.


    He came here this time just to ask for help. With these words, he was full of confidence


    There are six people in the hall.


    Master Tai Chi was curious and said, "martial uncle, I don''t know what''s important for you to come here this time."


    "It''s said that you have created your own forces in the triangle region, but there are a lot of good and bad people in that place. You have offended Qingming sect, Qingyun mansion and Xianwu gate. If you want to unify, you will offend a lot of people."


    "Don''t worry about that. I have my own plan."


    "The triangle is now a piece of meat on my lips. When I finish my plan, it''s the time to unify the great cause. But I still need the help of my nephew Xiaoming," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Help?"


    Master Tai Chi and elder heiyang looked at each other and then doubted, "martial uncle, please tell me whether we need to send people or resources."


    "My taijizong owes my martial uncle a debt. If it hadn''t been for the recent extermination of evil organizations, I would have sent people to help him. I haven''t been able to thank you for the case of zongmen Dabi and heiyang''s secret place for a month."


    Heiyang nodded in agreement.


    In that month, his accomplishments improved a lot, his life expectancy increased, and he could last for another period of time


    Hearing this, ye Bei and Mo Lao are very surprised. They didn''t expect Ning Tao to have such a relationship.


    With their help, it''s hopeful


    Ning Tao felt his chin and nodded. He was silent for a long time. He suddenly said, "if that''s the case, then I''m not polite."


    "I ask you, do you want to make a fortune?"


    "What..."


    A few people a Leng, all a pair of ghost appearance.


    Especially in yebei, they are destitute all over the world. This product even wants to lead others to get rich. He doubts whether Ning Tao is cheating.


    Why is there always a feeling of unreliability?


    Master Tai Chi scratched his head and said strangely, "martial uncle, tell me straight. What do you want?"


    Ning Tao a listen, God mysteriously took out a few things, one by one in front of everyone.


    "Xingluo grass, Qingmu Teng, longshengguo..."


    A few people are numb, is their IQ not enough? Why always can''t keep up with his brain hole? Isn''t this a common panacea, a treasure medicine?


    "What are you doing?"


    "Hey, hey, this is the treasure for us to make money." Ning Tao looked at these elixirs and was extremely hot eyed.


    "Er..."


    People are dull and petrified.


    It''s OK for Taiji master to be at a loss, but Mo Lao and yebei have blue veins on their foreheads. The money making plan they have been looking forward to is actually this crap.


    Are you sure you''re not sick?


    "You mean to fool us, don''t you, little bastard?" Mo old blood pile in the chest, angry.


    "Wait Wait, you listen to me first Ning Tao was sweating and urged.


    Mo Yuntian, like an angry lion, glared at the big copper bell''s eyes, bit his teeth and said, "say it!""Well, let''s say this plant is worth a lot of money in the northern region, nephew Xiaoming?"


    Ning Tao asked mysteriously.


    "Well, because the northern region is very special, the mainland only accounts for two or three tenths of the northern region, so the medicinal materials are very rare. The market price of this plant should be 30 spirit stones, but the transaction price should be 40 or 50."


    The master of Taiji is a treasure.


    Ning Tao a listen, the corner of the mouth grin of more happy, mysterious way: "that this dragon birthday fruit value how many?"


    "Dragon''s birthday fruit is a treasure medicine, and it''s very rare. It''s only found next to the deep sea dragon in the northern region. The price is very expensive. I can''t bear to buy it. Last time I saw that the price was like a hundred thousand spirit stone."


    "If you come across an auction or something, it''s not uncommon to sell 150000 spirit stones."


    Tai Chi Master Tiao Mei Dao.


    Birthday uncle is curious about where you come from, but he doesn''t see many of these things


    Ning Tao after listening, the corners of his mouth are fast to the ear root, finally explained: "the eastern region bought."


    "East "Eastern regions?"


    A few people a Leng, gradually opened big eyes.


    "Do you know how much I pay for it?"


    "More How much? "


    "I picked this plant casually in the eastern region. It can be seen everywhere. It''s extremely cheap. The market price is five spirit stones, but almost no one cares about it."


    "This is the most expensive fruit I''ve ever bought. It''s only fifty thousand spirit stones. Now Do you understand


    Ning Tao seems to see the golden mountain and the silver mountain.


    "Er..."


    A few people moved in their hearts, and then the master of Taiji said with a bitter smile, "martial uncle, you think too much."


    "Every herb leaves the soil and has its own life span, which can be as short as one day and as long as several months. It''s unrealistic for you to sell these things in northern regions."


    "Not to mention the long way to go and the great danger, let''s say that this life span is enough to stop countless people here. It''s not that no one has done this before, but in the end, they have lost all their money, and there are no good buyers."


    "It takes years for ordinary people and months for monks to go from northern region to middle region. The real thing that can do is to tear up the space. But when I get to that level, how can I do such hard work?"


    "It''s better to find a big force at random, to be a worshiper, and to offer good food and drink than to trek."


    Taiji master shook his head and said with regret.


    As soon as the words come out, Mo Yuntian and yebei stare at each other with big eyes of a pair of copper bells, and a surge of excitement comes out of their hearts.


    And Ning Tao also laughed, negative hand pick eyebrow way: "that if there is a way to let you to the East region for a while?"


    "For example Teleport

 Chapter 2154

    As soon as the three words of the teleportation array came out, everyone''s breath was heavy.


    Ning Tao a word, let five people on the scene blood boiling, as if to see lying in Jinshan silver nest.


    What is transmission array?


    They are all great evildoers. Why don''t they know about it? According to the ancient records, in a certain period, there appeared a person who was amazing in heaven and earth.


    He is The emperor of space!


    He is not the first to understand the road of space, but the first to bring space to its peak.


    There are too many miracles, deeds and myths in his life, and the only thing that fairyland firmly remembers is the space transmission array, the broken transmission array


    It is known as one of the three most outstanding, practical, convenient and mysterious methods in fairyland.


    To put it bluntly, as long as enough energy is given to the space transmission array, it can allow you to travel from the eastern region to the northern region for a while. As long as there is no interference, the danger is minimal.


    But one of the most fatal, even if you get the method, there is no space Avenue, it is chicken ribs.


    Transmission array and space Avenue complement each other and are indispensable.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Taiji master and heiyang Laozu look at each other with red eyes, and both of them are shocked.


    There used to be a lot of teleportation arrays in fairyland, but it''s been too long. No one can repair them. In addition, war and sabotage This leads to the return of the fairyland to the original. The teleportation array cannot be copied.


    But they remember, Ning Tao will be the space Avenue


    A look up, but hear Ning Tao light smile way: "yes, I will arrange space transmission array."


    "What, great!"


    As the leader of a clan, no one knows the profit better than him, which is much better than tax collection.


    Ning Tao comforted and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I haven''t finished yet. Do you know what''s special in northern regions?"


    "Yes Yes


    "Seven or eight out of ten areas in northern China are sea areas, and the sea area is rich in resources. The most noteworthy is the rare ore veins, Lingshi ore veins..."


    "Maybe you don''t know. The pattern of our northern region is slightly different. We Tiangang Disha not only rely on collecting taxes, but also rely on mining veins. Behind every big force, there are several veins to support us."


    "Let''s say I''m taijizong. I have a small xianmai mine, dozens of Lingmai mines and several rare mines in my hands. This is the lifeblood of taijizong and one of the most famous specialties in northern China."


    The master of Taiji was excited.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turned his hand and took out several things, one by one in front of everyone.


    "Deep sea brass, secret silver, crystal stone..."


    Without hesitation, the Taiji master blurted out that this is the most common ore in his northern region. He had these veins in his hands, which were from the mainland.


    "To be frank, how much are they?"


    "Gulu...!"


    "For deep-sea brass, ten pieces of spirit stone per kilo, or even lower, usually make money by quantity. The most expensive crystal stone is medium-sized ore, and one kilo needs the price of one million spirit stone, which depends on quality."


    "Crystal stone is very beautiful, so it enjoys a reputation in the five domains and is popular among all women."


    The master of Taiji said with an excited face.


    After that, several people looked at Ning Tao eagerly, looking forward to what price he bought.


    Ning Tao grinned, grabbed the deep-sea brass and said with a smile, "this piece of 100 spirit stones is valuable, because the eastern region is too far away from the northern region."


    "And crystal stone is really famous, Grandma''s. I squeezed my head and spent four million spirit stones in a small town to buy it."


    "Hiss..."


    They all inhaled air conditioning, and felt so happy that they were about to faint. How much would they earn.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "the northern region is rich in mineral resources, but the eastern region is rich in medicinal materials, and mineral resources are scarce. I''ll take the mineral resources to the eastern region, and then bring the medicinal materials back to the northern region. This is our chance to get rich."


    "To sum up, in a word, we don''t produce treasure. We just work as porters of treasure. We can earn the price difference of these treasures if we don''t earn anything else."


    "Now you tell me, it''s hard to earn 60 billion a month. I think it''s easy."


    Ning Tao is very happy with his smile. Thanks to those people on the earth who have no accomplishments, but have a very developed business mind and are on the rich list.


    "This It''s not difficult, absolutely not, "the crowd stammered with excitement.


    But all of a sudden, Mo Yuntian''s face changed, and some strangely whispered in Ning Tao''s ear: "boy, aren''t you afraid of exposing the transmission array?"


    "You can''t have the heart of harming others, and you can''t have the heart of defending others."


    Although heiyang could not hear what he was saying, he could feel that he was preaching with his cultivation.


    And you can guess what you''re saying when you think about it.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "I know that you are worried about the exposure of the teleportation array. That''s why I went to taijizong. Although I can arrange the teleportation array, I don''t have the power to enjoy it alone.""So I decided to unite with you and eat this big cake together. Taijizong is my mother''s family of ningtao. I absolutely believe it. This can be guaranteed."


    As soon as the words came out, the master of Taiji said solemnly, "don''t worry, martial uncle, if you can make Taiji sect rich with you, that''s why you know the great kindness to me.


    " don''t say there is such a relationship. Even if there is no such great kindness, Taiji sect will never reveal a word. I will swear to prove it now. "


    Then he made a poison oath.


    Heiyang Laozu and Baiyang Laozu, who didn''t say a word, each made a poison oath.


    See this state, night north two people breathed a sigh of relief.


    The transmission array and the price difference need to be carefully arranged. You can''t throw it out all at once, so that others can guess it.


    As for the branch of Dongyu, taichumen ningtao can''t believe it, but the elder of zulongmen is OK.


    Now everything is ready, only Dongfeng


    After a long discussion, they finally made up their minds. The Taiji patriarch mobilized the funds available from the sect to collect 10 billion spirit stones, and began to collect all kinds of rare mineral veins. He also took out five pieces of precious immortal stones and gave them to Ning Tao


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly asked: "nephew, how about Lin Yurou, the Xuanyin sect I asked you to investigate?"


    At this time, little black face trembled.


    "This is strange. According to the spy, Lin Yurou is really in Xuanyin sect, but he has been in the forbidden area. The company commander can''t get in, and he doesn''t know what happened?"


    The master of Taiji looks suspicious.


    Ning Tao feels that something must have happened, otherwise she would not have left her.


    Immediately Ning Chong said, "I''m going to xuanyinzong. I have to explore this matter with my own eyes."


    "I''ll let you go with you," the master of Taiji hastily arranged.


    When Ning Tao was about to leave, a hoarse voice came from his ear: "wait Wait. "


    "Younger martial brother, take this with you


    As soon as Ning Tao turns his head, he sees that elder martial brother Bai Yang''s eyes are closed tightly and takes out an old turtle shell, which is full of ferocious cracks. I don''t know why, but I feel sad when I look at him.


    "Teacher Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you? "

 Chapter 2155

    Ning Tao is so shocked that he helps elder martial brother Bai Yang. He feels the death from him.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Who did it?"


    Under the perspective, elder martial brother Baiyang''s five internal organs are burning. It seems that he has been destroyed. There is only a wisp of life left, barely maintaining, and most of his meridians are damaged.


    Hear Ning Tao''s urgent roar, black Yang old ancestor wry smile a, alas, still was discovered by him.


    At this time, a solemn voice came from Xiaobai: "boy, this guy has been punished by thunder."


    "If you don''t think about it, he won''t have much life. That turtle shell has a mysterious power and a protective power. It''s probably because of your death. This guy is protecting you regardless of his life."


    Ning Tao''s eyes were moist when he heard it.


    The former elder martial brother Bai Yang was a gentle and understanding teacher, but now he is dying.


    Wait, I''m blind.


    Ning Tao had a sour nose and choked: "elder martial brother, you Why are you suffering? "


    "I''ve always been blessed and fated. I''m just robbed. How can I get it? How can I bear it?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    Bai Yang Lao Zu gave a miserable smile and said bitterly, "younger martial brother, you don''t understand. This robbery is terrible. I calculated it when I first saw you. This is also the last gift from elder martial brother."


    "I know you have escorts around you, but remember, if the robbers really come, send them away, the rest depends on fate..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks pale.


    Suddenly thought of what, quickly turned up Yang Ling ring, not for a while to touch out a green bead.


    The Black Sun old ancestor is surprised, lose a voice way: "this It''s muhuangzhu. It''s said that it''s the specialty of Duanmu family. It can be called the most precious in the healing world. "


    Next second, it will be put into elder martial brother Bai Yang''s mouth.


    Ning Tao red eyes, looking at the breath is stabilized, but can''t save elder martial brother.


    He immediately bit his teeth and said, "Xiao Bai, Xiao Hei, tell me what can I do to save my elder martial brother?"


    "Alas, he''s not strong enough to bear the next curse. In addition, he doesn''t have much life. He can live until now only by the elixir. If he wants to save him, there''s a way. Do you remember what I told you about the life sap?"


    "It doesn''t take more than one drop to save him and increase his life span for thousands of years. Of course, that kind of God has long been extinct and nowhere to be found."


    Xiao Hei''s helpless voice came.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is not willing to bite his teeth.


    Bai Yang has been in a coma. He has been waiting so long to tell Ning Tao about it.


    Black Yang a sigh, will that ferocious crack of old turtle shell, personally solemnly put in Ning Tao hand.


    Hoarse way: "younger martial brother, live on, your elder martial brother is willing to do so for you, he has come, don''t be sad, this is his life."


    Ning Tao grabs the shell and kneels heavily.


    "Elder martial brother, I swear that I will find the liquid of life to save you. I will."


    In the back of Mo Yuntian, yebei''s face turns white. From what he said just now, they seem to have heard something bad. Ning Tao, is there a death in his life


    Taijizongwai and his party are ready.


    Ning Tao came late, and the six elders, a fairy, arched their hands and said, "I''ve seen you, martial uncle."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded dejectedly. Just as he was about to leave, he heard the master of Taiji sect say: "martial uncle, I have something to tell you. In a few days, it will be the grand event of our northern region, the once-in-three-year sea suppression alliance."


    "The Ming sea has been in turmoil recently. I heard that a great figure from the great Luo fairy palace came here this time. If you have time, you must come. Maybe you can find a new vein in the outer sea."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao just nodded perfunctorily.


    If before, Xiao hei and Xiao Bai said that he had been robbed, he probably didn''t pay much attention to it.


    But now elder martial brother Bai Yang has used his life to protect him, which has made him feel great pressure. His heart has been very heavy. Will he really die?


    When? what time? Everything is unknown.


    "Martial uncle, it''s time for us to go," said the immortal, who was shining with a Taoist name, respectfully in his ear.


    Ning Tao nodded, then took the lead and left, heading for xuanyinzong.


    Mo Lao, yebei has stayed in taijizong. They need to deal with the first chamber of Commerce in the world. Now it''s six days since they played that bet with Luo Tian.


    In order to earn the price difference of treasure without disturbing the forces of all parties, this is the premise


    "Whoosh...!"


    In the sea of clouds, seven figures flew rapidly.


    Ning Tao is dancing turtle shell and is stunned by flying magic weapon. However, in his arms, Xiao hei and Xiao Bai have been communicating closely with each other through sound transmission.


    Until just now, they also became heavy.


    Knowing that the robbery is coming, if we don''t do anything, we will watch the boy die."Damn, what are you going to do?"


    Just as Xiaobai was thinking about it, Xiaohei suddenly told him something, which made him stare big. Four big words almost didn''t pop out of his mouth.


    "Mix up Chaos Saint Body


    Xiao Hei is proud, but he made it up. I don''t know how the woman is doing?


    And Xiaobai learned the cause and effect, his face also showed a bad smile, interesting, the sun holy body, Taiyin holy body, the world actually has such a coincidence, do not know whether it can really give birth to chaos holy body.


    You know, that kind of power can destroy heaven and earth. At the beginning, it was against chaos.


    When we arrived at xuanyinzong, we explored it again.


    One day later, with a fairy tearing the space, they finally arrived at the gate of Xuanyin mountain.


    Ning Tao looked ahead. He just wanted to go in, but he said: "martial uncle, our relationship with xuanyinzong has been unfriendly. Don''t be impulsive later, or we will suffer."


    "Don''t worry, as long as they don''t mess around, I promise not to break this ring first," Ning Tao said faintly.


    "Who is the Taoist friend who came to visit?" A faint sound came from all directions.


    "Taiji Bagua sect, Ning Tao, come to visit Xuanyin sect," they immediately said.


    "Oh? Taijizong


    The gatekeeper was surprised. How could she be a person in Taiji? The two sides are not in touch with each other.


    There was a secret sound in the door.


    There are seven people standing in ningtao, and many disciples have noticed them. Especially when they heard the word ningtao, it caused a huge uproar.


    No.8 in xianbang, Ning Tao!


    Who doesn''t know the name now? But what caused more excitement was his cheating.


    No one can believe that he jumped to eighth.


    It is said that now the five regions, to be exact, countless young talents, are looking for Ning Tao, trying to pull him down from the eighth throne.


    There seems to be one of them


    "Hum, it''s not convenient for us recently. Please go back and forth from where you are from


    The woman''s voice came coldly.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a wrinkly, this is what circumstance, unexpectedly shut them out.


    Just about to get angry, the woman seemed to receive another message. She turned around and said strangely, "ha ha, just a joke with you, please."


    "There are a lot of people in the clan who are interested in some of them!"

 Chapter 2156

    This sentence is very meaningful.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and then he walked in with a negative hand. What has he never broken through?


    It''s just xuanyinzong. It''s not worth mentioning.


    "Whoosh...!"


    A woman with long hair in a black skirt came face to face and said with a light smile, "I''m here to welcome you from the eight trigrams sect of Taiji."


    "Ha ha, elder Bingyuan is very kind. It''s really abrupt for us to come here rashly. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    The elder immediately said with a smile.


    Bing yuan smiles, and then, with the eyes of the elders and the female disciples, they all focus on the man in a black robe. His hair is fluttering, simple and unsophisticated, and his brows are full of righteousness, which can be regarded as elegant.


    But There''s so much more than him.


    She picked Dai Mei and said curiously, "dare to ask this little friend, but Ning Tao is the eighth on the list of immortals?"


    When Ning Tao heard this, he immediately said, "it''s me. Do you know me?"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid there are not many people who don''t know your name of Ning Tao."


    I don''t know whether it''s exaggeration or derogation.


    Light up dry cough, arched hand smile way: "ice edge elder, presumably, this is not a place to talk."


    Between the words, between the eyebrows flashed unhappiness.


    Ning Tao, as the third elder of taijizong, I''m afraid they''ve been clear about it for a long time. It''s just that the elder didn''t come to meet him. The Lord didn''t come to meet him, so he sent an elder.


    "Hum, it''s really arrogant..."


    Bingyuan gave a cold hum, and then asked them to join the patriarch, but he didn''t care about them.


    He is famous for the arrogance of Xuanyin sect, not to mention having a festival with Taiji sect


    "Well, have you heard? The cheater is the eighth on the list of immortals. Come to our xuanyinzong. "


    "Is it true that he dares to show up? Don''t you fear that elder martial sister ice and snow will trouble him? Now they all say that his ranking is false. Even the former 1000, Du Litian, are clamoring to challenge him. "


    "Our ice snow elder martial sister ranks 399. If we beat him, won''t she be ranked eighth..."


    A group of female disciples began to whisper.


    This matter spread very quickly, immediately the whole Xuanyin sect, closed, not closed all know.


    Deep in the gate, on a black river.


    A cold woman, sitting on the river, practices an ancient Dharma, absorbs the power of the cold evil of the Heihe River, and can freeze everything.


    Suddenly, he opened a pair of black pearly eyes, curiously took out a jade tube.


    After only one look, her beautiful eyes stare straight, and a fire gradually surges up. It''s actually him. Isn''t that equivalent to giving her the ranking? Which young talent doesn''t want to be in the top ten of the immortal list?


    Even if you go up and fall down one day, it''s worth it. Even if you get old in the future, it''s enough to boast.


    This woman is excited. The impression of outsiders on her is just one of the top ten beauties in xianbang, ice and snow.


    But she also wants to prove that she has strength. If her name appears on the eighth list of immortals, even one day, she will be satisfied.


    The body immediately flashed and disappeared in the same place


    Inside the hall, the two sides took their seats one after another.


    Elder Bingyuan took a sip of tea and said curiously, "I don''t know if all of you of taijizong suddenly came here. What do you mean? Is it the sea suppression conference in a few days


    "Ha ha, there is something else to come here this time. My martial uncle is looking for a good friend."


    The elder said with a smile.


    "Oh? Looking for someone? "


    Elder Bingyuan''s smile is stiff. She remembers that she doesn''t allow Xuanyin sect disciples to have anything to do with Taiji sect disciples. How can she have anything to do with this guy?


    Immediately out of a smile, asked: "I do not know Xiaoyou, who is looking for a friend?"


    "The true disciple of Guizong, Lin Yurou!" Ning Tao light way.


    "Well This... "


    As soon as the words came out, the hall was quiet.


    Ice edge smile completely convergence, between the eyebrows flashed gloomy, there is a confused.


    Does Ning Tao know Lin Yurou?


    What''s their relationship?


    In the embarrassment, a cold voice came: "hum, who wants to find my baby apprentice?"


    In the line of sight, a woman in a long robe is coming, just like a proud black peacock. Her beautiful eyes are shining, and the tall woman stares at Ning Tao for a moment.


    The elder''s body is tense.


    "Who are you?" Ning Tao is curious.


    "Well, if you know me, don''t you know me? Master Xuanyin, ice temple


    The woman in the robe sneered.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s face softened a little, and immediately said: "it''s rouer''s master..."


    "Bah, it''s unreasonable. Who allowed you to call it that? Don''t tarnish my family''s reputation of rou''er. If you have something to say, just let it go. If you have nothing to do, just go away. "The way that women in robes hate.


    "Wanton...!"


    Light up the rage, how to say, Ning Tao is also the supreme elder in his Taiji, how can he accept this humiliation?


    When xuanyinzong went to his taijizong exchange meeting, his taijizong didn''t have any airs.


    But the old people like Bingyuan turn a deaf ear to it


    Ning Tao frowns tightly. Does rouer''s master already know what happened between them? Otherwise, how can he be so disgusted with him?


    "I don''t seem to have offended your clan, master," he said immediately. "I just want to find rou''er for some things. I don''t know if I can meet her?"


    "Reckless, rou''er is not what you can call, nor can you see it casually. She is the destiny of heaven, and you are just a cheating villain. I warn you, if you dare to speak recklessly, you will be merciless."


    Ice brake sulky way.


    "You dare!"


    The elder''s lungs burst at the moment.


    This Xuanyin sect is simply deceiving people too much, and does not pay any attention to the face of Taiji sect.


    And Ning Tao reaches out his hand to stop him, his face is gloomy and uncertain. I don''t know whether he and rou''er should talk about it or not?


    But he knew that since he had a relationship with Yurou, it was the woman he Ning Tao identified. One was the sun and the other was the Taiyin. Is there anything more suitable than them in this world? It''s already predestined.


    Just about to open his mouth, he suddenly heard a clear laugh: "since you want to fight, let the disciples take it."


    "It''s all between the same generation. If you let the elder intervene, you don''t want outsiders to see the joke. It happens that the disciple also wants to learn about it. It''s the eighth power in the list of immortals."


    Ning Tao frowns and turns his head. He just sees a woman in black robe standing outside the hall.


    A pair of eyes like black pearls closely fixed on him. After glancing at him, there was a flash of disdain.


    It turned out that he had just refined the seven elements of Tao.


    Just looking at his accomplishments, he has already proved that he cheated. He really doesn''t believe that he can beat long Aotian, the eighth in the original immortal list, by virtue of this tiny way.


    Ning Tao a flash body, immediately walked to her opposite, doubt a way: "are you?"


    "Well, remember, I''m the woman who is going to beat you. I''m 399 in the xianbang, Xuexue. If you give up now, it''s still too late."


    The woman said triumphantly.

 Chapter 2157

    "Ice and snow, 399 in the immortal list!"


    Ning Tao is thoughtful. He has heard of this woman. It seems that she is one of the top ten beauties in xianbang with that Princess Yan. This one is very loud.


    However, the strength should not be underestimated.


    Ning Tao pondered. He had to admit that he was the eighth in the list of immortals. He really had a lot of water.


    If it wasn''t for "Dragon Phoenix Tianwei", his current ranking, I really don''t know where to go?


    Well, let''s try this woman.


    Immediately light way: "if this match, I won, that is not to be able to see rouer?"


    "Then wait until you win!" Ice and snow beauty eyes a cold, a huge black river rising like a waterfall.


    "Daofa, the Heihe River will be destroyed!"


    The next second, nuota''s Heihe River condenses into a black dragon. The dragon''s whiskers are angry, the dragon''s horns and the dragon''s tail are roaring, and its teeth and claws are flapping. The cold evil force from its whole body can even freeze the air.


    Bingyuan, the elder of Bingcha and others are full of praise. They are the strongest disciples of Xuanyin sect.


    Even some of the elders on the scene can''t match her. In addition, she''s merciless. In the face of Qizhong, I''m afraid this move will win or lose.


    This game is easy to win.


    "Ning Xiaoren, let''s die," ice and snow sneered, and then manipulated the black dragon to bite.


    However, rather than panic, Ning Tao feels like laughing. Xiaobai in his arms is extremely disdainful and despised.


    What''s a big knife in front of Guan Gong? This is it.


    See Ning Tao light a smile, stretch out wide sleeve robe to wipe in front of, shout a way: "scatter!"


    At the command, the black dragon fell apart.


    "Gee Wow... "


    A large mass of cold black water, powerless spilled on the square, like a downpour.


    "Well This


    Ice brake, ice edge and other female elders a moment confused force, just now, hair What happened?


    They didn''t see it in their eyes?


    But originally worried to illuminate elder, see this shape, immediately happy way: "good, beautiful."


    "Well, what are you proud of? The battle has just begun. It''s just a warm-up. Don''t underestimate the strength of xianbang 399. I advise you to prepare and collect your martial uncle''s corpse. "


    Ice brake''s sarcastic scorn.


    Hearing this, the elder and others gave a cold hum. They didn''t bother to talk with these smelly girls.


    Ice and snow Leng for a moment, but then calm mind, it seems that this guy is still a little skilled, looking at the spilled Heihe, her red lips flashed a touch of irony.


    "Tao FA, ice covered thousands of Li!"


    See her a pair of jade hands emitting white cold, suddenly heavily patted on the Heihe River, for a moment, a very terrible cold evil gas, like a virus, crazy spread away.


    The ground is frosty, the ice ridges are overgrown, the air is frozen, and the space is solidified. This move can hardly be avoided.


    "Seal...!"


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao will be frozen.


    Bingcha and other female elders clapped their hands and cheered. They were fearless in the face of danger and responded immediately. This is the essence of the battle. It seems that the spirit and strength of Xuexue have improved a lot.


    I''m sure I can freeze that kid into a popsicle. When Xianfa comes out, the game will be over.


    "Martial uncle, be careful," elder Liang clenched his fists and then planned to rescue Ning Tao.


    "Thirty six times The melting pot of war


    "Too Yang Saint Fire


    Ning Tao''s eyes are golden red, and his body is burning with wisps of gold. The terrible temperature bursts out, just like a rising sun shining on Kyushu.


    "Burning the sky...!"


    Several ways of fire broke out in a row, and the terrible power of cold evil met the opponent. As soon as they collided, they created huge steam.


    "Boom Zizi...! "


    All this is said to be slow. In fact, among the lightning and flint, all the women felt was a dazzling golden flash, a heat wave, and then they were covered by water vapor. The whole square became a hazy color.


    However, only the most powerful ice brake elder seemed to see something at that moment?


    The flame? Is


    Ice snow jade face a white, looking at this block line of sight of water vapor, she some panic, this is how to return a responsibility? Is her cold evil power blocked?


    All of a sudden, a terrible heat wave came, like an active volcano erupting on her.


    "No, Melaleuca shield!"


    Ice and snow in the heart of great fear, quickly set up defense.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    It''s like a giant magma rushing to her body. It''s too hot, and the ice is melting fast. She was so proud that she was sweating and her delicate body was soaked. At the moment, it''s a feast for the eyes.


    The loose black skirt has become a tight attapulgite"Damn, it''s such a strong flame. It''s What the hell is this? Ah... "


    At this time, the golden flame finally exhausted.


    However, before the ice and snow could breathe a sigh of relief, a touch of holy golden light slowly opened in the steam, like an emperor, looking down coldly, and a terrible Dragon Blade like death''s sickle.


    "Spirit Kill


    A knife out, when cut demon, cut ghost, cut devil.


    Ice and snow a stare, but Jiao body a tremble, seven orifices burst blood, the whole person soft toward ningtao kneel down.


    "Poop Tong", unconscious.


    On the other hand, Ning Tao also breathes a few breaths. This move comes from nine changes of the candle dragon. With each change, the power will be increased by one level, which is extremely terrible.


    However, his nine changes to the fourth change, and the remaining five changes seem to be in the second half of the inheritance.


    Even Taixu ancient Scripture, the last heavy, Taixu body, has no inheritance memory. He only gets to the peak of spirit body, so he is also very distressed and in a dilemma. Where should he find the second part of inheritance.


    With nothing in my arms, it seems that the two guys sneaked away when the steam was full


    At this point, the steam is swept away by a sleeve.


    Inside the scene, are all people to see, ice and snow is almost half naked fell in front of Ning Tao, the latter, the tip of the nose actually also outflow of two blood.


    "Damned bastard, lewd thief, sect disciple, kill him and cut him to pieces."


    The ferocious way of ice brake fury.


    As soon as his face changed, he stood in front of Ning Tao and said, "who dares? If you dare to move the elder of our sect, you are going to fight with taijimen. "


    "Can''t you afford to lose? The word that spreads goes, the face is gone


    "You want to die..."


    Ice brake, ice edge eyes canthus to crack, killing dripping.


    But at this time, a cold voice from the ear, said: "this game, is Xueer lost, Ning Daoyou win, this matter don''t entangle."


    "Lord, but?"


    The two elders were gnashing their teeth.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he suddenly said, "I won the competition. Now I can always go to see rouer, right?"


    "Hum, the elder didn''t promise you the beauty you want. It''s just your conceit. I tell you, as long as I''m here, you can''t get close to rouer. A shameless person is a villain."


    "You must have taken the opportunity to sneak attack on Xueer and used some shameless method, otherwise how can you win?"


    Ice brake is biting a tooth not reconciled way.


    Ning Tao smell speech, sneer at her one eye, disdain a way: "how? She''s 399, eighth in this seat. Is it normal for her to win? You have a hole in your head, or you have a disease. "


    "With her strength, I dare to challenge. I haven''t said that she''s insulting herself. I don''t know."


    "Asshole, shameless..." Ice brake gas almost spit blood, a bad gas stuck in the throat.


    Ignoring her scream immediately, Ning Tao raised his head and said, "since I''m not allowed to see rouer, it''s OK for us to stay here for a few days and visit."


    "Yes..."


    The cold voice of Xuanyin master came from you.

 Chapter 2158

    The Lord ordered Ning Tao to stay.


    The event of his crushing ice and snow spread quickly throughout xuanyinzong, and even spread quietly to the five regions.


    In the attic, Ning Tao looks down.


    In fact, to tell the truth, through that battle, he recognized his own strength, which was basically the same as that of ice and snow, but he could suppress her and beat her with his powerful spirit.


    Otherwise, it''s not so easy at all. My strength is about the level of xianbang 300.


    At this time, elder Liang Ming came from behind and said suspiciously, "martial uncle, this Xuanyin sect deceives people too much and doesn''t pay attention to us at all, but why should we stay here? Isn''t that a net loser? "


    Ning Tao sighed and said: "because There''s one more important thing that hasn''t been done... "


    Xuanyinzong, the forbidden area of Heihe River.


    The cold evil spirit here is very strong, but there is a warm wind blowing. It seems that things will turn when they are extreme. It is full of aura. It can be said that it is a treasure land for cultivation.


    Next to the black river, a gentle woman sat by the black river, staring at the reflection in the water in a daze. Her long hair was like a waterfall, her skirt swaying, very loose, exuding a kind of maternal beauty.


    "Wow...!"


    A wave brought her back.


    Looking at the sky, it seemed that he was stunned for a long time. He immediately got up and walked towards the wooden house behind him. He put his hands on his belly.


    But just at this time, two shadows, like lightning, rushed out of the black river and disappeared into the girl.


    "Who..."


    This girl drinks a Jiao, jade face changes greatly.


    "Rou''er, what''s the matter with you?" A familiar woman''s voice came from afar suspiciously.


    The girl''s heart trembled, and she turned to look at it. She saw a woman in a long robe coming. Her face was a little ugly. There was a chill in her brow, but she was noble and proud. She was in a high posture.


    This person is the ice brake elder.


    "Rouer has seen master!" The gentle woman bowed slightly.


    Hearing this, the elder of the ice brake gave her a strange look, then swept around carefully, flashing: "who were you talking to just now?"


    "Master Hui, I was just talking to myself just now. Maybe I was too pregnant and too bored, so I lost my temper. Besides, this is the forbidden area of Heihe River. How many people can come here?"


    The gentle woman stroked her belly.


    Ice brake a listen, beautiful Mou of doubt cloud dispel a lot of, immediately soft a smile, come forward to hold his apprentice, caress small abdomen way: "more than a year, don''t know this little guy when can be born?"


    "It should be fast. I can feel his growth. This child is not of ordinary constitution. With the help of various secret medicines, fairy medicines and secret methods, I''m afraid he will be willing to come out when he is full."


    Sweet smile of gentle woman.


    Yes, this woman is Lin Yurou.


    Ice brake heard, satisfied with a smile, casually said: "do you think this child will be like his father?"


    "Yes Er... "


    Lin Yurou''s smile froze for a moment, and then pretended to be confused: "master, what are you talking about? Do you understand me


    "A year ago, when you came back from Minghai, you suddenly threatened that you were pregnant, and most likely, that you were the unique chaotic holy body in the legend, claiming to be the person of destiny. This is the child given to you by heaven."


    "After the detection of the elder Taishang, it was a wisp of chaotic Qi, but now it is gradually transformed into fetal form, and your pure Yin constitution is transformed into Taiyin holy body. Everyone believes in the theory of" destiny. "


    Ice brake stroked its belly.


    "Master, what do you want to say? I don''t understand. It''s just you and me. There''s no need to worry about it. "


    Lin Yu''s soft eyes twinkled.


    Hearing this, the ice brake suddenly raised his head, a pair of beautiful eyes became Mori white cold, word by word cold way: "today, a man came to the door, is to find you, or The holy body of the sun


    "Come on, when did you and Ning Tao hook up? How long has it been? The son of a bitch is giving birth to him now


    Lin Yurou was surprised and said, "Shifu means that the man from outside is the sun holy body opposite to me. Do you doubt that I have collusion with him?"


    "What? Am I right? " Ice brake burst out breath, cold pressing.


    "If the master thinks it is, then it is. Rou''er listens to the master. If you think the child''s origin is unknown, then I will ask the elder to kill him."


    Lin Yu said coldly.


    As soon as the words came out, the jade face of the ice brake suddenly changed. At the moment, rouer''s child is a major event of the whole clan. I don''t know how many resources have been consumed, and all kinds of ancient secrets have been used to the utmost.


    Even every ten days, several supreme elders personally protect the Dharma, moisten rouer''s pulse and invigorate her bones


    It can be said that rou''er now carries the hope of the sect. If she is allowed to kill the child, even if she has such an idea, it means that all the previous achievements of her Xuanyin sect will be wasted.As a master, she is not qualified to force her to do so. She may even become a sinner of the clan.


    As soon as the taut face loosened, he said with a dry smile, "OK, OK, Shifu is joking with you. Just a moment ago, I was a little curious, so I asked casually."


    "Don''t be angry. Be careful. I''ll tell you how I can mix with that kind of bastard, that''s a bastard. The Taiyin and the sun may be opposite..."


    "Master, I''m tired. I''m sorry for my rudeness," Lin Yurou said, covering her belly and walking to the cabin.


    The ice brake wants to talk and stop. In her beautiful eyes, there are doubts between her eyebrows. She always feels that something is wrong. Ke rou''er''s reaction is very flat. It should be her illusion.


    How can she always think of rouer and Ning Tao rolling the sheets


    In the cabin, the tight string is loose.


    Lin Yu is sitting on the bed, panting violently. She is the only one who knows the pressure just now. If she drags on any longer, she will really show up.


    "Whoosh..."


    One white and one black, two shadows come out of my arms and pay attention to those who left before, Xiaobai and Xiaohei.


    "You What are you doing here? " Lin Yurou clenched her teeth and walked towards Xiao Hei.


    "Hey, hey, that boy came to see you, but he was stopped by your vicious master. He didn''t know you were pregnant. How about that? Now can you be sure that it''s the legendary chaotic holy body? "


    Xiao Hei looks hopeful.


    Hearing this, Lin Yurou gave a wry smile, stretched out his jade wrist and said, "look for yourself."


    Xiaobai''s mind moved. When he was about to put the dragon''s tail on the jade wrist, he once contacted the chaotic emperor and had some understanding of his affairs.


    After a long time, Xiaobai opened his eyes, pinched his chin and said, "the holy body of chaos is really wonderful. Even now, he can''t see through it, but he can be sure that the child''s constitution is absolutely extraordinary."


    "Maybe your decision now is right. Without the support of a large number of departments, Ning Tao''s strength alone can''t support your children."


    Xiao Hei also felt it, and then said, "brother, what should I do now?"


    Lin Yurou is also curious to see.


    As soon as Xiaobai gritted his teeth, he directly forced out a drop of mysterious blood essence and said, "what else can I do? I don''t believe so many resources, and I can''t breed it."

 Chapter 2159

    Two drops of blood essence are absorbed by the child.


    Don''t underestimate these two energies. Each one is enough to support the ordinary strong practitioners. Even Ning Tao needs to do his best to refine.


    But at the moment, the stone is sinking into the sea


    Lin Yurou''s face is ruddy, as if she had taken a perfect tonic. At the moment, I can see that her cultivation has been promoted to the top of the Taoist realm.


    All the time, it''s all about children''s light. Children eat meat, she drinks soup, and her accomplishments are rising.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Xiaobai two people straight pant, mutter: "this child, really can eat, this appetite is too big."


    Xiao Hei was tired and thin, but he said: "fortunately, you didn''t follow Ning Tao. This appetite is more abnormal than Ning Tao. I''m afraid even if you sell him, you won''t be able to support the child. It''s expected that he will be born It won''t be long


    "I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yurou''s face also shows a sweet, maternal luster, full of expectations.


    Generally, children are conceived in October. However, children with special physique, or descendants of great powers or immortals, who have aura, should be born unusual. October may be just a starting point.


    They are not longer than time and more gifted, but more than resources. If a child absorbs enough energy in the fetus, he can be born.


    If a child is born ahead of time, it will be a big taboo for him. He is born with defects and hidden dangers, such as worry free


    The night is deep, two shadows slip back.


    Ning Tao, sitting with his knees crossed, suddenly opens his eyes and feels the two beasts in his arms. He is relieved.


    You know, this is the place of Disha Xuanyin sect. Once Xiaobai and Xiaohei''s identities are exposed, it will be a disaster, even for them


    "Xiaobai, how are you? Have you seen rouer?" Ning Tao rushes two people with a sound.


    It''s just a kind of quiet practice. She''s in a daze


    "Another day?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, the eyebrows contain worry.


    He''s not easy to come here. Is he going to go back like this? How can you be reconciled without seeing one side?


    "Why are you two so weak? Even Xiaobai''s second personality is hidden. "


    Ning Tao is suspicious.


    As far as he knows, Xiaobai is performing an ancient secret technique of reincarnation, but inevitably, a body has two personalities, which must be a trouble.


    Either destroy it or merge it. With Ning Tao, Xiaobai has to choose to merge. At that time, it won''t be like this, and its strength will soar a lot, such as little black turtle and snake


    It is also because of the instability of the two personalities that Xiaobai has no way to pass that method to him.


    "Well, it''s because there are too many guards, too many arrays, and some blood essence is used. But it doesn''t matter. Master GUI is waiting for you to promise me Xianzhen."


    Xiao Hei bypasses the topic and laughs.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly burst out with confidence and said with a smile: "don''t worry, soon..."


    When the sun rises at the beginning of the day, changes suddenly occur.


    The whole Xuanyin sect revolted in an instant. I don''t know what happened? All the terrible and powerful breath poured into the black river forbidden area.


    "Quick, open the treasure house, take as many as you have, start that array, and move it for me..."


    Xuanyin master''s anxious voice came.


    Inside the pavilion, Ning Tao and the elder light up look out. They don''t understand what happened? You can hear anxiety and excitement in your voice.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. It happened early in the morning. It seems that something happened in the forbidden area of Heihe?"


    The elder said with his arm in his arms.


    "Forbidden area? Is it rouer Ning Tao frowned and could not help thinking about it.


    And in the bosom of small black, suddenly face a change, won''t, is about to start?


    All of a sudden, the whole clan''s energy was boiling, disordered and turbulent, forming a huge vortex and funnel over the forbidden area of Heihe River, pouring down.


    Mysterious visions show up in the sky


    Xiao Hei''s eyes widened, and he quickly shook the elder brother beside him, as if to force his second personality out. Xiao Bai shook his head and looked impatiently, but his face became excited in an instant.


    "The holy body of chaos I''m going to be born


    "What?"


    Xiao Hei is excited and ecstatic. He has been planning this for a year. Is it really going to be successful today.


    "Don''t worry, isn''t it a small matter that chaos holy body is born? It''s not going to be successful in one or two days. He''s just at the end of the day. The process is slow and fast. He should It will take another month or two. "


    Xiaobai has some complicated paths.


    Ning Tao frowned and became more and more restless when they were talking. He always felt that he had ignored something.He caught the two beasts in his arms and glared: "I ask you, what did you do behind my back? I advise you to think about talking again. I''ve been surprised since I was in Minghai a year ago. "


    "Are you planning something?"


    "Well This... "


    But for the sake of Qingqing, Xiaotao rubs Xiaolong''s eyes.


    Little black face a black, murmur a way: "did not have It''s nothing. You''re too vigilant. It''s just a family affair. It''s nothing to do with us. You''re making a fuss and thinking too much. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face changed.


    Because since just now, in the forbidden area of the Heihe River, there has been a voice calling for him.


    Give him a very intimate feeling?


    As soon as he bites his teeth, he shoots out from the attic. He wants to go to the Heihe forbidden area to see if there is something wrong with Lin Yurou?


    "Ah, martial uncle, you can''t go, martial uncle, martial uncle I was so scared that I caught up with him.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Heihe forbidden area, inside the wooden house.


    The whole high-level power of Xuanyin sect is gathered here. A figure at the level of mother-in-law looks at Lin Yurou in pain, and the wrinkles between her eyebrows are like a gully.


    "How about grandma? Isn''t it going to take some time to be born? How can it be so fast? "


    Xuanyin master''s suspicious way.


    The mother-in-law narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "it seems that rou''er is indeed a man of destiny. There are two extra strands of blood essence in her body. She feeds her child in a secret way and helps her reach the final stage."


    "Don''t worry. It''s not in the way. It''s a big chance. It''s just a little earlier than we expected."


    On hearing this, master Xuanyin was immediately overjoyed and ordered to shout: "pass on the master''s order. From now on, block the whole clan. No one is allowed to go in and out of the forbidden area of Heihe. No one is allowed to enter without my permission."


    "Yes..."


    All the elders said respectfully.


    But at this time, an elder secretly asked, "what about the patriarch, Ning Tao of Taiji sect?"


    "Blow out, say it''s the old man who did it," the respected mother-in-law sneered.


    "Ah..."


    At this time, seven streamers were successively stimulated.


    Ning Tao is in a state of anxiety. He feels at sixes and sevens. He doesn''t know what happened to rouer?


    But at this time, two terrible breath blocked the way, it is the edge of the ice, ice brake two people.


    "Hum, little thing, you can come to the forbidden area of the Heihe River. Go back quickly and get out of the way. Today, our Xuanyin sect has closed the mountain gate. If you dare to break into the forbidden area, you can''t be forgiven."


    Ice brake elder proud way.

 Chapter 2160

    "Boom, boom...!"


    A hurricane, full of aura.


    Ning Tao a stare, directly take out a long gun to want to hard break, but six people busy dead pull him.


    "Martial uncle, don''t be impulsive. Let''s talk about what we have to say. This is the headquarters of xuanyinzong."


    He turned pale with fear.


    Seeing this, the ice brake sneered: "kindly remind you, this is the order of Xuanyin mother-in-law."


    "Xuan "Mother Xuanyin?"


    Ning Tao was puzzled, but brightened his face and explained: "this is a great power, and they are juxtaposed with heiyang. Since she is the old man, let''s go, or we will die here."


    At this time, Xiao Hei also said anxiously: "boy, don''t try to be impulsive. Lin Yurou is very good now. She is digesting a big chance. Let''s go now."


    "Trust Mr. tortoise, let''s go!"


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time, and finally calmed down. He took a look at the forbidden area and wanted to turn and leave.


    But a voice of disdain came: "Ning Tao, the elder reminds you, don''t get close to my home rouer, she is a person of destiny, you are just a mole ant, don''t make yourself killed."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao stopped.


    Light up, small black heart a clap Deng, secret way is not good, Ning boy should cause disaster again.


    And the edge of the ice, the ice brake are tight.


    However, Ning Tao did not turn around, but said faintly: "sooner or later, I will make you regret it."


    Finish saying, break empty to leave directly.


    Looking at his disappearing figure, Bingcha disdains to smile. She doesn''t put it in her heart. Ning Tao is just a mean person in her eyes


    "Whoosh...!"


    Outside Xuanyin mountain, Ning Tao stands quietly.


    Looking at the closed patriarch, the huzong formation started. He was silent for a long time. He was not that impulsive and reckless boy.


    But the blood is still there.


    The next time I come here, it will be the king. Who dares to crush her


    "Martial uncle, let''s go. The sea suppression conference is about to start. If we can find a new vein, it will be billions of income. Don''t forget our plan."


    Light on the side, proposed.


    Ning Tao nods and then goes to Minghai


    What is the sea suppression conference?


    This should start from the prediction that when the tide of Minghai rises, it will be the day of the destruction of the northern region. Although people do not pay attention to it, there is a clear stipulation that once every three years, the northern region forces will unite to suppress the sea.


    It''s actually hunting a lot of sirens.


    Tianji gate, then, still has a certain weight, but so many years have not found abnormal.


    One day later, they rushed to Minghai.


    On an island, two schools, three schools, even big and small forces gathered here, but it seems that they are waiting for someone?


    "Whoosh...!"


    A lot of streamers came down, and everyone was watching.


    When he finds out that it''s light, Ning Tao''s flattery disappears, and his face is filled with wonder. It''s said that this guy has recently ranked eighth in the list of immortals.


    There seems to be a rumor that it defeated ice and snow


    "Martial uncle, boy," Tai Chi Master, Mo Yuntian and others cheered at him.


    Ning Tao flew over. Tai Chi Master said in a low voice: "martial uncle, things are almost done. There are few resources on the mainland. All the remaining resources are purchased in Beihai city."


    "As soon as the conference is over, the plan will be completed. Yebeidao friends association will open a branch of the world''s first chamber of Commerce in Beihai city. Taijizong will give full support to it and be responsible for its safety. When the eastern region medicinal materials arrive."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction, and his plan of making money was about to come true.


    Originally, when he went to xuanyinzong this time, he intended to do business with them, but when he saw their kind of goods, hum, let them be greedy


    "By the way, martial nephew, what are they waiting for? Isn''t the conference already started? "


    Ning Tao is curious.


    "Oh, it''s like this. There''s a big man coming to the Daluo fairy palace, and all the sects are welcoming him," the Taiji Master explained with a smile.


    "Big shot?"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows to show that he knows.


    This time, when he went to Beihai City, he had another thing to do, that is, to do a business with the first businessman, HAOGE. Life is imminent. He wanted to live in the land of all things?


    However, brother Hao''s rule has always been to barter, and he has to prepare some equivalent treasures.


    Is hesitating, suddenly aware of a line of sight staring, from his appearance, seems to have been staring at him, ningtao eyes a squint, then look at each other.


    It was a strange young man, simple and plain, with a pair of bright eyes and extraordinary wisdom. He was standing alone, but his eyes were staring at him without blinking.


    When he looked at him, he actually nodded and smiled at him.Ning Tao looks a Leng, who is this person? Is it the guy on the immortal list who wants to challenge him?


    Master Tai Chi noticed the difference and said strangely, "martial uncle, do you know him?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and doubts: "who is he? Why are you staring at me all the time? "


    "Tut Tut, it may be that we are interested in you. There are few people who can make such people interested. To tell you the truth, we were all surprised when we knew his identity just now."


    "It''s no one else. It''s Gao Jie, the descendant of tianjimen. He''s called xiaoshensuan."


    The master of Taiji called it a strange way.


    "God "Tianji gate?"


    Ning Tao''s silly eyes suddenly open his mouth. Isn''t Tianji gate always hidden? How can it suddenly appear? And a faggot look.


    Just thinking of this, Gao Jie, the little Shensuan, moved his steps and came here.


    He moved, tens of thousands of eyes gathered here, one by one looking at him strangely, before he stood so long, there was no movement, now this move, there must be some purpose.


    Tianji gate has always been unusual.


    Just as they were looking forward, a burst of laughter came from the sky: "ha ha, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. I''m not late."


    This? What a familiar voice?


    Ning Tao a Leng, and Mo Yuntian, night North strange look at each other, then face wonderful look up, can''t really be this bad luck.


    In the line of sight, a high crown of emperor''s robe and a big figure with eyes like sea come laughing. Although he is a little tired, he seems to be in a good mood.


    Yes, this man is Luo Hai.


    For more than two days, I didn''t sleep, tearing space all the way, and then I came to Minghai.


    When he thought of Ning Tao''s defeat in a month, he couldn''t help laughing.


    This guy is really beyond his ability. He told Luo Tian about it on the way, and then let him witness it together, and come to laugh at that boy by the way.


    "We common people are very happy today..."


    "I''d like to see you, the Deputy palace master!" Tens of thousands of people, Tian Gang Di Sha, Qi Qi here respectfully.


    Luo Hai nodded haughtily and swept down with satisfaction. But when he saw one of them, his smile suddenly solidified. If he was hit by five thunderbolts, his eyes would like to jump out, and his face was horrified.


    "Vice palace Lord, you come so slowly," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Lying trough, I What the hell am I doing?

 Chapter 2161

    The fish''s head was numb and his eyes were numb.


    Even behind, all out of a cold sweat, Ning Tao how suddenly appeared in front of me?


    "No, certainly not!"


    It took him nearly three days to go from the triangle to the north. He was confident that the speed was fast and few people could compare with him, but how could he see this boy again?


    "How is that possible?"


    "Shouldn''t he be in the triangle? Shouldn''t you be crying for the $60 billion? "


    "I wipe, is this boy dead? I''m still haunted by the ghost? "


    Luo Hai screamed and went crazy. Suddenly, he slapped himself hard. He was so powerful that he was swollen. Tens of thousands of people were scared to death.


    "This What''s the situation? "


    Red flame patriarch eccentric way: "that, you have heard, Luohai vice palace leader has self abuse tendency?"?


    One side of Qingyun mansion master, dry cough way: "this, unheard of, it is estimated that there is something wrong with cultivation, it may also be a new fashion."


    "Er..."


    The master of the Xiaoyao gate raised his eyebrow and said suspiciously, "vice palace master, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly walked out with a smile and said, "Lord Luohai, I haven''t seen you for a few days. When did you learn to abuse yourself again?"


    "Asshole, you Don''t come here Luo Hai is mad, red eye grasps hair to scream a way.


    At the moment, he racked his brains, even at the expense of biting the tip of his tongue. The scene is still like this. His deputy palace master has such a hairy feeling. Is he getting into trouble?


    "Damn it, roar..."


    "My Lord, calm down. Don''t be possessed.


    Xiaoyao sect leader immediately advised.


    On hearing this, Luo Hai clenched his teeth and took a deep breath. With his mentality of being a superior for many years, he finally got mad and glared at Ning Tao fiercely. His eyes were completely red.


    "Is this the kind of person who will go crazy?"


    "Er, this..."


    "What''s the matter with you? At the beginning of the meeting, according to the old rules, which force will hunt the most sea monsters in the end will be rewarded with a superior vein and awarded the name of demon hunting king."


    "Half of all the veins found during this period should be given to the demon hunting king. Can I tell you more about the rest?"


    Luo Hai roared with a black face.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone immediately agreed.


    "That''s not fast!"


    "Yes It''s... " Tens of thousands of people were so scared that they didn''t dare to offend him. They ran fast one by one.


    In the blink of an eye, there are only a few figures here.


    Ning Tao scratched his head, and then he wanted to follow up. He also wanted to go to Beihai city to find brother Hao to trade.


    But a terrible breath locked him, a broad palm, firmly grasped his shoulder, and a molar said: "where do you want to go?"


    "Dongyu? Or a triangle? "


    Ning Tao took a cool breath, because the big hand on his shoulder seemed to pinch his bone.


    Mo Yuntian is surprised at night, but he doesn''t dare to talk nonsense. Now Luohai is on fire.


    At this moment, we can only let the Taiji master come out and say immediately, "Deputy palace master, please calm down first. Dare to ask my martial uncle, where did you offend me?"


    "Ha ha, how can he offend me? He''s very good. He''s a cover up and has a good time."


    Luo Hai gnashes his teeth and stares.


    Ning Tao said with a wry smile: "I said Luohai, do you want to talk more about it? Our gambling is not over yet. What do you want to do with me? If it delays my business, can you take care of it? "


    "Business? 60 billion a month? You haven''t given up yet? You don''t really think you can beat me, do you


    Luo Hai''s series of sarcasm.


    But when Ning Tao heard this, he disdained to say: "don''t look down on people. It''s not even ten days now. It''s too early to say anything. But I advise you to arrange my permanent tax exemption as soon as possible."


    This, Luo Hai direct left ear into right ear out.


    Biting his teeth for a long time, he whispered in Ning Tao''s ear and said, "boy, I''ll give you 20 billion yuan. Tell me how did you show up in the northern region?"


    "I can think that you earned the 20 billion yuan. You just need to tell me how you got here? How did you get in front of me... "


    "Have said, fly over," Ning Tao helpless shrug, face innocent.


    "You..."


    Luo Hai stares big a pair of bull''s eyes and wants to bite a row of teeth. He feels that his brain is about to burn out. How did the boy come in front of him?


    "Good, very good. We''ll wait for a month. As long as you lose, you''ll have to say anything. I''ll see how you earn the 60 billion yuan this month," Luo Hai said.


    Ning Tao rubs his shoulder and then leaves with a mysterious smile. He is determined to get itThe master of Yin GUI sect is just about to leave, but Luo Hai pulls him aside like two brothers. He wants to let the master of Yin GUI sect see if he is haunted by ghosts.


    "Grandma, who can tell him the answer..."


    "Ah..."


    Outside the sea, a group of three people flying.


    Mo Yuntian and yebei laugh freely. Seeing Luohai''s red face, I can''t help laughing.


    What a pity for this wretch.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Mo said with a light smile: "boy, I think the Deputy palace leader was almost forced to hurry just now. If he did it again, I think he would be insane."


    "Yes, as the saying goes, there are no more than three things. Don''t stimulate him like this next time. He is powerful and powerful. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t find any clues. It''s better to be careful."


    Night north also reminds a way.


    Ning Tao agreed. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly heard Mo youyou say: "this Taoist friend, it''s better to come out and meet us after following us for so long."


    As soon as the words came out, all three of them were tense.


    The night North surprised to see mo old one eye, afraid his spirit power, even stronger than the Banxian some.


    At this time, a strange young man appeared in the sight. He waved to the crowd with a smile and said, "don''t be impulsive. It''s me. It''s my own man."


    Ning Tao brows a wrinkly, in front of this person, unexpectedly is that small God calculate, Gao Jie.


    The descendants of tianjimen generation.


    How could it be him?


    "Why are you following us stealthily?" Ning Tao can''t help blurting out.


    On hearing this, Gao Jie immediately put away his smile and said seriously, "to tell you the truth, I was born for the sake of you. I was also ordered by my teacher to give you a word."


    "What?"


    "This sentence is very simple. I hope you can remember it. It''s just a number: six!"


    "Six?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, oddly looked at him one eye, six? What does that mean.


    "Master and I said that this number is your lucky number. We must remember that he may save your life in the future, and the rest It all depends on fate. "


    Gao Jie said solemnly.

 Chapter 2162

    Ning Tao frowned for a long time.


    Tangtang Tianji gate was born, a generation of descendants, just to say "six" to themselves.


    But what does the word "six" stand for?


    Lucky number, it can''t be 60 billion, can it?


    Mo Yuntian, night north to look at one eye, toward its strange way: "little friend''s meaning is, you also calculate his that a dead rob, is to help Ning Tao?"


    "Ha ha, the way said:" Heaven''s secrets can''t be revealed, "Xiao Shensuan, Gao Jie''s face is mysterious.


    Hearing this, all three of them were speechless.


    No wonder everyone says that Tianji gate is unusual. It''s just like saying half a word, it''s very urgent.


    As if he thought of something, Gao Jie said with a smile, "master, if brother Ning can survive this robbery, you may get some answers to your puzzles and questions at Tianji gate."


    "He''s old, waiting for you at Tianji gate!"


    Ning Tao is silent for a long time, and finally nods to him, which is a hint that he is going to Tianji gate.


    However, the premise is to bear the death.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly put his arms around Gao Jie with a strange smile and said, "brother, let''s have a chat."


    "You What are you up to? I won''t say anything, "Gao Jie put his arms around him, wary.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face turned black, he said with a smile: "don''t worry, I understand. I won''t embarrass you. Since you are from Tianji gate, you must know some divination techniques. Can you help me figure out where I want it?"


    "Brother Ning, do you want me to do divination for you?" Gao Jie scratched his head, surprised.


    "No?"


    "Yes, it can, but there are rules in the door. If you want to collect money, one How about ten thousand spirit stones? "


    Gao Jie lights carefully.


    "Are you sure it''s ten thousand?"


    "Er, Ning If brother Ning is too much, nine thousand is not enough. Eight thousand is not enough. Seven thousand can''t be less. Six thousand is the price of conscience. I''ll lose five thousand. "


    Ning Tao black face stops him next words, bold way: "if you calculate correctly, I give you a million, if mix with me, keep you not short of money."


    If he had a million, he would not have achieved one of his goals.


    "Deal..."


    Gao Jie''s eyes are shining. He seems to be afraid that he will go back on his promise. This is a big local tyrant.


    Yebei and yebei are stupefied. Is it silly Baitian, or is it Xiaobai who just came out of the family and doesn''t know the world? It''s a divination. It''s just a little bit.


    You know, you are from Tianji gate


    Gao Jie took out a turtle shell, wrapped Lingli with one hand, took out a spoon in the sea below, and it turned out to be a compass.


    "Brother Ning, I''d like to borrow a wisp of spiritual power from you," Gao Jie said excitedly.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he waved his hand and put out a kind of domineering spirit power. He went against the sky, shook the earth, and fought against the immortals. The magnificent spirit he sent out seemed to penetrate the world. Even the spirit power in the three people''s bodies was blocked.


    "Brother Ning''s opportunity is really amazing because of his hegemonic spirit," Gao Jie said with admiration and curiosity.


    Even the northern fairy was moved.


    In the next second, Gao Jie regarded this domineering power as a thrust, which made the compass condensed by the sea rotate rapidly.


    Four people stare big eyes, looking at it that is about to stop the needle, slowly pointed further north.


    "Eh, it seems that brother Ning''s trip must be fruitful. It''s in the North ahead. I''d like to congratulate you first."


    Gao Jie put away the turtle shell and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Mo Yuntian and yebei are suspicious. Is it so divine? Can you figure that out?


    And Ning Tao''s face flashed a smile, is it true or false, and then the truth will come out.


    "Go, go north..."


    Half a day later, a huge city stood up.


    Ning Tao four people pause for a moment, looked at the distant Beihai City three words, look all have some meaning, it seems that Tianji gate descendants really have two brushes.


    As soon as you enter the city, you walk towards the shops.


    Last time I came here as a child, it was Lin Yurou who brought him here, and it was on this basis that transformation took place.


    Ning Tao is looking forward to whether brother Hao can surprise him again


    "Bang Bang...!"


    In front of an unimportant shop, Ning Tao knocks, while Gao Jie''s three are curious. This place is desolate and business is dismal. Can we find what we want here?


    After knocking for a long time, there was a movement in the door.


    "Creak!"


    An old man with dim eyes came out rubbing his eyes. It seemed that his eyes were not working well.


    "Do you remember me, old man?" Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a smile.


    The old man looked at Ning Tao and said in surprise, "eh, you are the pure sun..."


    Before he finished speaking, his eyes gradually widened. It seemed inconceivable, but he was shocked and said: "the sun holy body, you have a big change.""Ha ha, so I''m looking for brother Hao this time. First, I want to thank him. Second, I want to make a deal."


    Ning Tao said with a modest smile.


    Hearing this, the old man nodded, then turned aside and said with a smile, "go, he already knows. I''m afraid he didn''t expect you now."


    The four arched their hands and entered immediately.


    The shop is the same as before. All kinds of priceless treasures are randomly placed outside. As for not even a protective array, the elixir is gorgeous, the gems are very bright, and the aroma is very strong


    Three people a pair of bumpkin into the city of impact, even if Ning Tao saw, also can''t help but shock.


    "Tut Tut, boy, you''re doing well. Now," a faint voice suddenly came.


    On one side of Ning Tao''s head, he saw a familiar figure on the chair. He was dressed in an old robe and tasted hot tea, but he did not lose his dignity.


    When the three were surprised, Ning Tao said with a smile: "brother Hao, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but it''s OK."


    Yes, this man is the first businessman, brother Howe.


    He looked up with a smile, but at this moment, his smile solidified, a pair of smart eyes narrowed, carefully looked at Ning Tao for a long time, suddenly said: "I''m very good, but Xiaoyou is not very good."


    "Oh? What do you say? "


    "I see that little friend Yintang is going black and the star will fall. This is a sign of great misfortune. Little friend should be careful recently."


    It''s hard to be serious.


    Ning Tao is hard to see. How can everyone say that? Even brother Hao can see it at a glance. He immediately clenched his teeth and said, "do you dare to ask brother Hao how to deal with it?"


    "It''s still up to the Tie Ling people to untie the bell. I can only provide some external help. For the sake of your appetite and mine, I''ll give you a transmission Rune to protect your life."


    Brother Hao said, throwing out a transmission symbol.


    Ning Tao took it, but he couldn''t make it out with his present spatial attainments. However, brother Hao didn''t know the origin, and he threw it out like garbage.


    It''s a rich man.


    He said immediately, "I dare to ask brother Hao, is there any ancient gods like life, spirit, earth, earth?"


    On hearing this, brother Hao not only raised his eyes, but also had a big appetite. He even dared to open his mouth to the most valuable treasure in the field.


    Thought for a while, suddenly light way: "the first two things involve some taboos, even if I can''t sell."


    "But if all things are earthy, I have some in my hand. The premise is, what do you exchange for?"

 Chapter 2163

    On hearing this, Ning Tao was very happy.


    Brother Hao is worthy of being brother Hao. Even this kind of legendary deity, all things and earth, actually have it.


    It seems that Gao Jie is the descendant of Tianji gate.


    Mo Yuntian, excited by yebei, looks at Gao Jie with admiration. If he pulls this boy into the world, it will be a rare help.


    No, I''ll find a way later


    With a wave of his hand, Ning Tao took out a two-color stone and carefully placed it in front of brother Hao. He said with a smile, "this is a Yin Yang immortal stone. It''s a treasure of our Taiji sect. What do you think of it?"


    "Oh? "Immortal stone with attributes," brother Hao raised his eyebrow and glanced at it casually.


    But the next second, when he turned his hand, he took out several colorful immortal stones, all of which had attributes. Some were as red as agate, some were as blue as the sea, and a crystal immortal stone had a sword


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao''s embarrassment is a bit shabby.


    After thinking about it, I gritted my teeth and took out all my family''s belongings. Ancient poison pill, several treasures


    But brother Hao didn''t even look at it. He said, "boy, I remember I told you that the worst thing in this seat is money."


    "To put it simply, if you can buy something with money, don''t take it out in front of brother Hao. I can take out something 100 times better than this, so I don''t need it."


    "What we really want is something that money can''t buy. Even if it''s not suitable for me, I want it."


    Hearing this, the three people in the rear were speechless.


    But when you look at the house full of treasures, you will be relieved. Businessmen and collectors like this are basically rich and can be compared with other countries. What interests them is the treasures they have never seen or have not.


    Ning Tao frowns, which is troublesome.


    At this time, brother Hao turned over his hand and took out a piece of soil. It was like a piece of quicksand, constantly changing the shape of everything. It had huge molding power, and could hear the sacrificial sound of ancient ancestors.


    "This is the earth of all things, but I am very curious. What do you want this kind of God to do?"


    "To be honest, I have a dead seed of ginseng fruit tree. I want to try to plant it alive. Even if there is a one in a thousand chance, I will try it."


    "Oh? Is it not that the ginseng fruit tree you mentioned is the immortal thing in the ancient heaven


    Brother Hao was curious.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and nods without hesitation.


    But the heart began to murmur, gaojiemingming said he would have harvest, but now is not smooth.


    All of a sudden, I had a wonderful idea. I said mysteriously: "listen to brother Hao, I think of something you never have."


    "Oh? I advise you to think clearly that all these things are divine things in the world. There are few in the world. Don''t take out some trinkets to fool me. "


    Brother Hao is playing with quicksand.


    At this time, an ancient stele appeared behind Ning Tao. It was mysterious and simple.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Sell "Yes Ning Tao grinned.


    "What?"


    All four of them were in a daze, with big eyes and small eyes. Even with brother Hao''s determination for so many years, they could not help but be surprised, saying Can it still be sold?


    At this time, Ning Tao said with a smile: "brother Hao is kind to you, so I''ll send you some yipindao."


    Said, curving a few streamers away.


    Brother Hao''s face is full of suspicion. He grabs it with one hand at random, and a wisp of spirit invades these streamers. After a few breath, his face becomes more exciting and more fanatical.


    Yipin: "the way of wind, the way of cloud."


    Brother Hao''s face was shocked. He found that the two ways in his hand were his own with a little understanding.


    Can he still play like this?


    He immediately widened his eyes and looked at the ancient monument. There were many shining names that he was familiar with, many of which were once powerful, and even some of which shocked the world.


    "Isn''t it? Can these Tao also be sold? "


    Immediately pointed to the "three spirits", excited: "boy, can you let me understand this person''s way?"


    Ning Tao smile, generous pop up a streamer.


    Brother Hao excitedly took over and looked at the dim light. His breath became heavier gradually. If he guessed correctly, it should be the way of the "three spirits emperor". I don''t know if his method is there?


    Immediately sink into the mind, after a few breath, the dark light suddenly broke.


    "This It''s true


    Brother Hao was ecstatic, licking his dry lips and said, "boy, have some more. You don''t even have enough entry."


    But Ning Tao jokingly sat on the chair, waving a pair of sword eyebrows, pointed to the quicksand, and said: "don''t worry, brother Hao, it''s time for us to talk about business. Please make an offer."


    Brother Hao gradually calmed down.


    A pair of eyes flash rapidly, but can''t help but say: "your Dao Yi is really attractive, and I like it very much, but the earth of all things is more precious.""Well, you copy all the Taoist ideas on the ancient stele to me, and the transaction will be completed."


    "Brother Hao is joking. I''m afraid you don''t know. Every time I brand a piece of Tao, the meaning will be weaker. I''m weakening myself. If I want to brand all of it, I can''t do it now."


    Ning Tao has no choice but to show his hand.


    Hearing this, brother Hao frowned, but he was very hot at the names.


    Now not only he needs, but also the people behind him have a huge demand


    After a long discussion, we finally came up with 360 "one way" and 108 "immortal ways", including three spirits, Li Huang This kind of great sin.


    And brother Hao sighs and throws this thing to Ning Tao. Even he is the only one.


    Ning Tao''s face is full of fatigue. If it wasn''t for the support of HAOGE pills, I''m afraid he really can''t do it. He quickly catches up with all things and grins. It depends on whether ginseng fruit can recover.


    If you really live, it''s a peerless elixir. If you take one, you can greatly increase your accomplishments.


    Today, although he has seven accomplishments, his spirit is comparable to that of a Banxian. He is short in accomplishments, and his spirit is perfect. He is close to the peak. There is only one "way of fighting" that he has been longing for.


    However, he found that this road, no matter how it can not be promoted, it will succeed or fail.


    After trading some more things, I left with brother Hao and left with satisfaction


    As soon as he left, the mysterious old man appeared. Looking at the hundreds of streamers, he was pleasantly surprised and said, "if you can really take advantage of this, it''s a big gift for those little guys. This time, it''s his turn."


    "Ha ha, Feng Shui turns around. I didn''t expect my first businessman, Hao Ge, to have today."


    "However, that boy seems to be in trouble. Maybe he will die early. I still want to have another deal. Don''t let me down..."


    Brother Hao has some self mocking mysteries.


    Outside Beihai City, four streamers are shooting.


    I''ve got everything I want, Jiezhu, space stone, top grade immortal stone There are a lot of these heroes. Now we have all the main materials for the transmission array.


    At present, it''s the sea suppression conference, and the reward is very rich. Ning Tao is interested in hunting sea monsters.


    But all of a sudden, he looked at the distant sea, where there seemed to be a familiar call

 Chapter 2164

    "Whoosh...!"


    Four streamers of light blazed across the sky.


    Ning Tao follows that wisp of induction and chases after him. He wants to know what he is calling for?


    In Minghai, he doesn''t seem to touch much.


    And the night North curiously way: "boy, do you want to calculate a hexagram, see what is in front of us?"


    "Master, do you think it''s playing? It''s predicting the fate of heaven, and it will be punished by heaven. The stronger the calculation, the more terrible the backfire I will be."


    Gao Jie said bitterly.


    "Er, I''m sorry..."


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, quickly drank: "are careful, soon to."


    As soon as yebei looked up, his pupils suddenly shrank, and a huge shadow flashed in front of him. He was very familiar with it. Subconsciously, he exclaimed, "it''s it, it''s the island, the cave of the star picking old man."


    "The wind Star Disease... "


    Ning Tao drinks low, and goes after several avenues.


    The island seems to have spirit, since deliberately slowed down, let Ning Tao and others come to the island.


    Once on the island, it''s full of memories.


    Just a year ago, I and Lin Yurou, Xiao Hei, were sent here by the teleport.


    I still remember that there is a treasure place here, Yin Yang grottoes.


    It was there that I left unforgettable memories. I still remember those crazy months


    "Gee...!"


    Hundreds of intelligent sea monsters came and seemed to have settled down on the island, with fierce, violent and dense tentacles stabbing like arrows.


    "The great millstone of Yin Yang and five elements!"


    Ning Tao disdains and throws it out directly.


    "Ah...!"


    Only one move, easy to erase these.


    All over the sky is broken meat, blood rain falls, and night north, Mo Lao began to clean the whole cave.


    "Boom!"


    One side of Gao Jie surprised, up and down swept Ning Tao one eye, with his vision can see a bit wrong, as if all the good things are coming towards him.


    He murmured in his heart and secretly took out the tortoise shell to calculate. Suddenly, he saw a purple Qi like a rainbow, like a real dragon. This is Qi Yun, but its opposite side is actually the more powerful Qi of black water.


    "Poof..."


    Gao Jieru was hit hard and vomited blood.


    Ning Tao, who is going to explore, is startled to see this. He comes back as fast as lightning to catch him.


    "What''s the matter? Are you ok? "


    "Cough!"


    Gao Jie''s face was very white, coughing blood, and said with a tragic smile: "if you''ve suffered some antipathy, you can take good care of yourself."


    Ning Tao worried, or take out some Dan medicine treasure medicine to him, and at this time, night North excited shout: "boy, come quickly, here is a good thing."


    As soon as the words fell, Ning Tao bullied him.


    Along the line of sight, it is a cave hidden in the volcano, full of strong Yin and Yang force, once dry lake water also added a lot.


    Yes, this is Yin Yang cave!


    A burst of wriggling in front of the chest, Xiaohei and Xiaobai all stick out their heads and rush to the lake in excitement. The energy here is a great tonic for their recovery. They all rush into the lake to eat.


    Ning Tao is also happy. At the beginning, the huge amount of energy they needed for their transformation drained the energy here.


    I didn''t expect to make up for it in just one year.


    At this time, Mo Yuntian flew over, full of blood, there are many sea demons, there is a king, but the God of war, a direct move to crush.


    Looking at the Yin Yang grottoes, he frowned and said, "boy, although the plan is important, don''t forget what''s going on now. The sea suppression conference is about the number of sea monsters. We haven''t started until now."


    "Don''t forget that if you become the demon hunting king, you will be rewarded with a superior vein. Moreover, half of the veins discovered by other forces will be given to the demon hunting king. Don''t forget to give taijizong a helping hand."


    Ning Tao almost forgot about it.


    Looking at this mobile Island, and Gao Jie, who is meditating and cultivating himself, pondered: "it seems that we need to find a way. We can''t lose the conference."


    At this time, Xiaohei rushed over happily and whispered: "boy, let''s take this. It''s a good place for you all over the world."


    "I want to occupy it, but don''t you see that the island is moving? It''s all luck to meet it."


    Ning Tao shrugs helplessly.


    Few people would have been able to find it if it wasn''t for the echo between the immortal method and the array.


    But the little black thief said with a smile: "don''t worry, master GUI can''t help it. Don''t forget that I''m half a master of array. I''ll control this place and become our private territory. I can also set up a teleportation array."


    As soon as Mo and his wife heard this, they were overjoyed. If they could succeed, they would kill two birds with one stone.


    Although Ning Tao was moved, he said, "by the way, do you have any way to hunt a lot of sea monsters?""Siren?"


    "There''s a flaw in the way that the sea demon can push the cloth turtle to the next array, but how can he lead the cloth turtle to the next array?"


    Xiao Hei felt his chin.


    But the next second, a few evil eyes, please keep an eye on it, suddenly let it feel hairy.


    "You What do you want? "


    "Ah ah..."


    In the evening, the moon is bright.


    Behind a fast-moving Island, there are a large number of sea monsters. They are powerful and red eyed. They don''t know how long they have been chasing them. They feel tired, but they are still chasing them.


    "Gee..."


    On the island, Ning Tao sat with a fishing rod.


    It seems that it''s almost done, so I stop pushing the array disk in my hand, and the whole moving Island suddenly stiffens at this moment.


    Ning Tao picked up the fishing rod in his hand and caught a turtle, which sent out a fatal temptation.


    "Boy, the tortoise hates you. Ah, he bit me, he bit me..."


    Xiao Hei screamed and ran away.


    At this moment, the ferocious sea monsters behind him rushed up to tens of thousands of people. In the nearby sea area, the powerful sea monsters were all here, all of them came to Shanghai Island.


    "Four sides kill the array, open!"


    A huge battle of terror suddenly broke out.


    Four horrible virtual shadows rush to kill, Mo Lao, night North infuses spirit power, and there is a rich and superior spirit vein mine under this island, to urge the killing array.


    "Gee..."


    "Trap, it''s a trap. Run, damned human, you will be punished..."


    Several powerful kings scolded ferociously.


    Ning Tao is indifferent. Since he is lured by blood essence, he is doomed to have this disaster. Even Xiao Hei doesn''t care about them, let alone himself.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, the mountain like corpse in the array.


    This is the fifth batch. The effect is very obvious. I can''t remember how many Ning Tao was killed, but I can''t make too much publicity to avoid being targeted by some powerful monsters


    In Yin Yang cave, Ning Tao comes in.


    Looking at a face of solemn white, he was surprised: "listen to old Mo said, you find me something?"


    Xiaobai opened his eyes and said solemnly, "boy, it''s time. Are you ready?"


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately realize is that matter, taboo sixth, ZuLong Shu, in the heart gush out a wave of excitement.

 Chapter 2165

    Ning Tao was solemn. As soon as he raised his head, a dragon claw as big as a baby''s hand suddenly touched his brow.


    The spirit of terror is imbued with madness.


    "By the order of our ancestors, forgive us!"


    The four reincarnation seals on Xiaobai''s forehead flashed, glared, and the Dragon roared into the sky. Even there was a virtual shadow of the ancestral dragon on the sky. The sea demons, tens of thousands of miles around, were scared to crawl, and the fear in the deep soul.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s consciousness is empty and clear.


    In my mind, it seems that there is a grandiose dragon with thousands of feet, mysterious and unpredictable, and mysterious runes flash through my mind.


    Unconsciously, I was obsessed with going in


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Xiao Bai gasped, as if he had drained all his strength. The forces of yin and Yang around him converged towards him, but it was hard to hide his weakness.


    Xiao Hei poked his head out of the cave and said, "brother, did you really pass it on to him?"


    "What else? With every point of his strength, we are sure to get through the disaster. We are grasshoppers on the rope. If something happens to him, we can''t get over it. What''s more, he is also suitable for ZuLong technique. "


    Xiaobai is tired deeply.


    Blood essence, dragon ball, all of these have been given to Ning Tao, which can be regarded as the completion of the entry standard in disguise.


    And there''s one thing it didn''t say. When it was on the earth and in witchcraft, it completed the blood contract with him, which was completed before it was born.


    He has always covered up this contract.


    Even if it wants to solve, Xiaobai doesn''t agree.


    "Well, you said the boy was miserable enough. I never saw such a terrible robbery in my memory. I don''t know if he can carry it?"


    Xiao Hei sat on the ground, distressed.


    It takes a long time for an era. They already exist in the age of myth. The power of time, even those great emperors, will be afraid and have to seal themselves up.


    In this way, we need to cheat the law of heaven and earth. The stronger you are, the more it will stare at you.


    So everyone, by this way, seals up and recovers himself in another world


    Xiaobai shakes his head, vicissitudes of life way: "should come always come, as well as calmly face all this."


    "By the way, I feel that there seems to be a familiar breath in the sea. Is your nest occupied? I said, "why don''t you go back to the nest?"


    Hearing this, the old man with black face said a word to Xiaobai mysteriously.


    "Is it? It''s not dead? The life of the goods is hard enough, "Xiaobai was shocked, and his face was incredible.


    Then he frowned and said, "if so, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. With that guy''s ruthlessness, once we are found, we will be chased to the end."


    "Let''s wait for the boy to wake up and go..."


    Deep in the sea.


    A scale demon quickly swam to the bottom of the sea, seems very anxious, the more forward, there was a canyon, dark, faint thunder.


    "Xuan Xuanhuang, it''s not good. There''s a strange phenomenon in the outer waters, and a dozen kings have disappeared in a row. "


    The scale demon screamed.


    "Hum, do you dare to bother me with such a trifle, or do you want to die?" There was thunder in the canyon.


    The scale demon trembled with fear and said: "xuanhuang, xuanhuang, please forgive me. What I have said is true. There is an island to hunt us sea demons. Now I don''t know how many of them have been killed."


    "That vision appeared there, and there was a very tempting smell of blood essence..."


    "Oh?"


    Inside the canyon, there was a suspicious sound.


    At this moment, the big sun like beast pupil was lit up. It was too big. At the same time, a whisper came from below: "a year ago, the adult sent an order to arrest Xuanwu. Is it because it came back?"


    "It seems that because of this island, many of our strong men in Minghai were damaged. Anyway, it''s time to kill a murderer and strengthen our power in Minghai


    The scale demon was very excited.


    At dawn, everything is going on.


    The suppression of the sea has been going on for three or four days. The fifth day is the final day, and the bet between Ning Tao and Luo Hai is only 15 days away. Time is imminent.


    Ning Tao has been closed for a few days and has learned the art of ZuLong. There is no obstacle in this process.


    It''s just like the three soul decision, the essence and blood, and the dragon ball can be regarded as the first chapter of the ancestral dragon art. The road has been paved


    The hunting of sirens has basically stopped.


    The space ring in a few people''s hands is completely saturated, and if it goes on like this, the spirit mine under the star picking island will be completely drained.


    This is not conducive to make up for the Yin Yang grottoes. What''s more, they have set up the transmission array here.


    East region, triangle region, all can reach.


    Xiaobai and Gao Jie are recovering, while Gao Jie is in the process of deep healing. His attack is very serious and he has no defense at all."Hoo Hoo...!"


    A wisp of sea breeze blows the hair on yebei''s forehead, which reminds him of the past. He once made a reputation here. Later, Cheng Xiancai found that the sky was still very big.


    I''m still just a corner of the world.


    When I was sighing, I suddenly saw a dark sea area, like a huge shadow passing by, and a dull sense of oppression came.


    "This Is this the emperor of beasts Night North pupil a shrink, only feel a cold surge all over the body.


    "No, be careful!"


    As soon as Mo Yuntian opened his eyes, he immediately heard the sound of water flowing like a waterfall. A huge shadow came out of the sea. A pair of huge eyes were like volcanoes. The whole figure was three times larger than the island.


    "This What the hell is this? "


    "It''s the split sea Xuanlong whale, the eighth order beast emperor. Hurry to move the island and run," Yelei screamed.


    At the command, the island escapes as fast as it can.


    The array of this island has been repaired. The center is the array disk. In the future, the teleportation array will not be found by ordinary people. There is also a layer of blinding array, but none of them has been turned on at the moment.


    And now they are being pursued by the eight level beast emperor, who is comparable to the strong man at the level of Terran immortals.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    Chahai Xuanlong whale roars, and its huge body seems to be able to block out the sun, but the island has the smell of blood essence that makes its eyes greedy.


    Is it really Xuanwu?


    Immediately roared: "damn human beings, stop quickly, the emperor is one of the thirty-six Dharma protectors, and then dare to escape and kill you."


    "Boom, boom...!"


    A huge tsunami suddenly formed below.


    Hearing this sound, Mo Yuntian and yebei both turned pale. How could the emperor appear in the outer sea?


    Look at this, it''s not an ordinary emperor.


    And the recovery of the black two, just a moment difficult to see the extreme, was it found? Just want to use the transmission array to escape here, but wake up, transmission array only Ning Tao can urge.


    Looking at the Yin Yang grottoes, Ning Tao still closed his eyes and realized that he didn''t wake up at all.


    "Damn it, something''s wrong!"

 Chapter 2166

    "Roar, roar...!"


    They are hundreds of feet long, covering the sky and the sun. They move like thunder and set off huge waves.


    A tsunami higher than a high-rise building hit the island heavily, but the speed of the island increased sharply, and it was dangerous to avoid the blow.


    "Ning Tao, wake up, son of a bitch is biting behind us..."


    Xiao Hei looked out and yelled.


    And Mo Yuntian, night North a bite teeth, had to burst out of the island to stop the Dragon whale.


    "Immortal method, night shadow technique!"


    "The end of the law imprisons the hands of heaven..."


    Two powerful attacks, one before the other, swept away, as if there was a shadow killer, with a sickle in hand, harvesting everything, and a startling hand, like a world cage, suppressing everything.


    "Two mole ants, seek death!"


    He is nine feet tall, like a tower man. He turns his hand over and claps his hand.


    "Boom...!"


    A terrible energy shock broke out.


    This piece of the sea floor, almost to be hit out, the waves in the sky very fast.


    "Puff..."


    Night north two people together vomit blood, get out of the body suddenly retreat.


    Too strong, this is the real power of the immortal, even if only one layer apart, just like the distance between heaven and earth, the two immortals almost have no resistance.


    Mo Yuntian clenched his teeth, wiped the blood from his mouth and said with difficulty: "Damn, what should I do now?"


    "With the strength of you and me, we are not his opponents at all. Ning boy is now closed, but he is the only one who can use the teleportation array. He can''t run and run."


    As soon as he said this, he turned black at night and said angrily, "I can''t help it. I can only drag it while running. This is the outer sea area. The sea suppression conference is coming to an end. Maybe I can meet the Taoist friends of the northern region."


    "If you go ashore, with the help of the clan leader, it will be the death time of this beast."


    "Jingtao The waves


    Split sea Xuan dragon whale sneer, hands in the water below a move, hundreds of huge dragon whale condensed, fearless hit down.


    "Boom..."


    "Mole ants, don''t struggle. Hand over Xuanwu. I know it''s here. Get out and die..."


    In the cave of yin and Yang, Xiao Hei looks ugly.


    The animal really found it, its grandmother''s experience so many times, said this time the most painful awakening, living is not like death, it fully explains what it means to be bullied by the dog.


    Once the overlord here, high above, but now it was chased by a small dragon whale.


    Grandma''s, just think about it.


    "Don''t worry, don''t you recognize that he is deceiving? It''s probably tempting the sea demon to find some clues. It can''t tell now."


    Xiao Bai, who woke up with a start, said wisely.


    "What to do now? With those two boys, they are far from the opponents of an eight level beast."


    Xiao Hei was very anxious.


    But Xiao Bai humed coldly and said solemnly, "hold on, no matter what, we can''t go out, let alone fight, otherwise the disaster will be more terrible than this."


    "Remember, you can''t expose yourself to death!"


    "Boom, boom...!"


    "Jie Jie, Xuanwu, are you really a turtle with a shrunken head? Get out. The emperor knows you are here. How can these two ants protect you?"


    The split sea Xuanlong whale is more and more excited.


    "The emperor of beasts, you misunderstood. There is no Xuanwu here. We are the people of Disha taijizong."


    The night North urgently shouts a way.


    "Hum, what are you running for? If you have a clear conscience, stop for the emperor. Let the emperor know if there is Xuanwu. Don''t think you can run all the time. You can''t escape from the palm of the emperor''s hand."


    Crack sea Xuan dragon whale satirizes repeatedly.


    As the emperor of beasts, his accomplishments have reached the eighth level. His strength, wisdom and talent are all at the arrogant level.


    You''ll be fooled by this little trick?


    "Xianfa, beixianquan!"


    Night North a nu, gnash teeth to hit a fist.


    He wanted to push it back, but the split sea Xuan dragon whale disdained to smile, took the iron tower like fist, and hit it heavily, just like a heavy gun.


    "Bang Bang..."


    If the north of the night is hit hard, a sweet feeling gushes out of his throat and smashes into the mountain like a broken sack.


    Xiaohei gritted his teeth. Really, it''s not good. The gap between Banxian and Renxian is between Jiao and Zhenlong.


    Just when he couldn''t help it, he only heard a faint laugh: "tut Tut, it''s so lively. It seems that a lot of things happened in my closed time?"


    Two beasts Leng for a while, stiff neck toward behind, suddenly see Ning Tao in the activity of muscles and bones.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. You wake up at last. Hurry to urge the teleportation array to leave here..."


    Xiao Hei was overjoyed. However, when Ning Tao heard these words, he suddenly looked up and said with a smile, "it''s OK to go, but it''s not now. At least we have to kill this animal.""Kill "Ha?"


    Small black stares big a pair of mung bean eyes, as if heard the inconceivable matter, Leng for a long time.


    "You What do you say you''re doing? "


    "Are you crazy? Kill it? He''s an eight rank beast emperor. He''s even more powerful. He''s a split sea Xuanlong whale. You''re just refining the seven ways and looking for death? "


    Little black is like a living ghost.


    But Ning Tao a smile, and small white looked at each other, immediately urge space Avenue disappear in situ.


    "Mole ant, go to die," crack sea Xuan dragon whale stare big beast pupil, want a punch toward Mo Yuntian hit.


    There is a mixture of terror.


    "Longhuang Tianwei!"


    "38 times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang Fist


    A ghost like figure came in, full of courage, no fear, a punch like a dragon.


    "Bang, bang!"


    It was as if the air cannons were exploding violently, and the eardrums were trembling. The bottom of the sea water below could be seen directly. Some sand, stones and soil were rolled out.


    With a groan, the split sea Xuanlong whale retreated half a step, but on the other side, it retreated more than ten steps.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Ning Tao coughed up blood and his fists were numb.


    The strength of this beast is more difficult than he imagined. It is still so strong after being weakened by longhuang Tianwei.


    Seeing this, Xiao Hei broke down and cried: "I said I couldn''t fight. What did the boy do in the past? Did he die? If I had just run away with the teleportation array, wouldn''t everything be all right? "


    But Xiaobai looks up quietly


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    "What else do you hide? It turns out that a weaker mole ant is coming. It''s a good method. Even if the dragon power in the emperor''s body is suppressed, I still have the whale power. What can you do with your garbage?"


    The split sea Xuanlong whale is laughing wildly.


    Ning Tao grinned and looked at Mo Lao, who was climbing out of the mountain. He said, "how can you still fight?"


    "Stay with me to the end!"


    "Well, let''s go together. Let''s try the power of this method. Today, kill it!"


    Ning Tao is shouting crazily.


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"

 Chapter 2167

    A roar shocked the sky.


    From behind Ning Tao came a vast and mysterious dragon chant, a dragon body with thousands of feet, emitting extremely dazzling light.


    "Kang Kang...!"


    As soon as the Dragon whale''s face changed, the light was so dazzling that it couldn''t look directly at it.


    When the light dissipates, its pupils shrink.


    Who''s in front of you? It turned out to be a real dragon, more than 100 feet high, with towering horns, sharp claws and ferocious face. Its eyes were shining with bright golden light, as if a real dragon were alive.


    "This what is it? Loong? No Impossible. How can a human become a dragon


    The split sea Xuanlong whale screamed.


    And Mo Yuntian, night North facial expression also can''t help but stay, rather how Tao became this appearance?


    It looks like an enlarged version of Xiaobai


    Ning Tao''s voice is like thunder. He feels that the world is too small in front of him, and he has also made wonderful changes. But he has no time to feel it carefully. He tries his best to control the power of the sudden increase, and turns into a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "A bastard, dare to be presumptuous!"


    Chahai xuanlongjing stares, and the word "hybrid" stabs his heart. Then he turns into his real body, and a dragon whale with a size of more than 100 feet bumps into it.


    "Damn mole ants, dare to offend the real dragon, this is a capital crime, no matter how change, you are also a mole ant."


    "Kill!"


    A touch, the two even.


    Mo Yuntian two people stare big eyes, full of incredible, even forget how to move.


    Below, small black one face is stunned, difficult way: "he How quickly did he master the art of ZuLong


    "How can it be! This is one of the ten taboos. How can you master it easily? Even the great emperor of the five elements, whom we carefully trained in those years, took years to master completely. "


    Xiaobai light smile, complex way: "others can''t do, doesn''t mean he can''t do."


    "I said that he is suitable for zulongshu. Now he is equivalent to another me. Zulongshu is spiritual, and only my breath can make it play to the peak. Longzhu and blood essence are not given in vain."


    Hearing this, Xiao Hei was shocked.


    In its memory, the sixth ZuLong technique is taboo, which allows all people or animals to incarnate as ZuLong in a short period of time and increase their power tenfold in the basic state.


    This is not over. It can be superimposed with any increasing skill, and it can also use ZuLong''s body to cast immortal method. If you have a deep understanding, you can also realize those moves.


    "Zu long Shu, Zu Long Yin!"


    Ning Tao opened his mouth, a huge seal, quickly condensed in his mouth and beat it out.


    "Whale swallows Heaven and earth


    The black dragon whale glared and opened its mouth. It seemed that it could swallow the sky and swallow the earth. It could see a faint sign of a black hole. The sea water around it was swallowed, and it could not see how deep it was?


    "Boom!"


    The Dragon seal is swallowed and broken in the abdomen


    Xiao Hei has a look of horror. He actually realized the trick. How abnormal is this boy?


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that he inherited my ancestral dragon''s mantle. I''m looking forward to it. When the dragon and Phoenix fit together, how powerful will it burst out?"


    Xiaobai''s eyes are full of domineering spirit.


    "Come on, son of a bitch, aren''t you a great beast? How can you be like a fool?"


    Ning Tao is winding it, breathing.


    Chahai Xuanlong whale''s anger is so fierce that it can''t be used effectively. Originally, it was oppressed by a powerful force. Now it turns into a dragon body, and even oppresses it with the power of a dragon. It''s at the level of a Banxian now.


    But this half immortal is enough to kill more than ten people like Mo Yuntian.


    It''s a strange animal. It''s not blown out.


    I saw two huge things intertwined with each other, just like a dragon and tiger fighting. One side would die, and the water in the outer sea could not submerge the two beasts.


    A single blow is enough to turn the river over.


    Xianfa, beixianquan


    "Night shadow technique..."


    The whole person in the north of the night turned into a sickle, like a ghost, marking a bloodstain on the Dragon whale.


    And Mo Yuntian is not willing to be outdone, burst out today''s full strength, and he condensed the invincible way.


    "Fusion technique, roulette of life and death!"


    "Zulongshu, Longxi..."


    After three attacks, the Dragon whale was in pain, and a lot of blood fell down like a waterfall, which dyed this large area of sea scarlet.


    "Damn mole ants, our emperor is one of the thirty-six Dharma protectors of emperor Zun. If you dare to provoke me, you are offending emperor Zun. Get away from me."


    Longcetacean canthus to crack, crazy.


    Because at this moment, it actually felt the danger of death. It was as magnificent as human beings, and it was forced to this point by these three ants. It was a great shame and a palpitation.Brute force broke out and burned blood.


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth around it and felt that his body would be broken. This guy''s strange power is really terrible.


    And he also felt the decline of power.


    "Damn, can''t drag down," Ning Tao eyes red, actually let it go.


    The Dragon whale gasped violently, almost choked by strangulation. Originally, he wanted to escape, but now he hesitated and looked at the three with a grim smile. He didn''t believe that strange suppression could be kept.


    Once weak, it''s when it washes three people.


    And this dragon looks like one of the four spirits in the sky, the most powerful Archaean first ancestor dragon.


    This kid, you have to stay!


    "Ha ha, little boy, I see what other tricks you have. Do you feel that your strength is declining?"


    Dragon whale sneers.


    Hearing this, Mo Yuntian and his wife are almost exhausted. He looks ugly at Ning Tao.


    But suddenly, I was surprised to see a huge spear, which seemed to be enlarged with the white fall. It was a momentum of killing and suppressing, with the power of destroying and decaying.


    "The fifth form of immortality is to level the eight wastelands!"


    In this way, ZuLong burst out this terrible energy of destroying heaven and earth.


    This move can reach thousands of meters


    "Go to hell!"


    "No, you''re kidding. It''s hundreds of years before you want to kill the emperor," screamed the Dragon whale, and its burning blood ran into it.


    It''s like a strong mount Kumgang.


    "Boom boom!"


    Tens of thousands of meters around, all in the terrible range of this move, the dust under the sea is rolling up at this moment.


    "Ah ah..."


    Dragon whale''s scream can be heard, resounding for a long time, a stream of scarlet blood, this piece of blue sea, all played into a shocking red.


    After a long time, the world was quiet.


    Ning Tao''s strength declines and he falls down powerlessly. Mo Yuntian catches him.


    And the night north one face is unimaginable, just now that the strength of the blow, I''m afraid can compare to the person fairy full strength blow.


    When he looked at the Dragon whale, there was no movement. A huge thing fell into the sea, with no vitality. The whole sea turned into a sea of blood.


    Eight steps split sea Xuanlong whale, dead!

 Chapter 2168

    A dragon whale, almost cut in half.


    Lying in the outer sea, it''s like stranding. In such a deep sea, it only spreads half of its body.


    The pungent smell of blood is sobering


    Ning Tao almost fainted, just like a balloon ran out of gas in an instant, the whole person is soft, powerless fell in Mo Lao''s arms, even a little finger strength can''t, even feel the pain of tearing the whole body.


    "Cough...!"


    "Little Boy, are you ok? Don''t scare me, old man, "asked Mo, pale and trembling.


    Recently, he was so scared by the robbery that Ning Tao was his pillar and hope. If he fell down, it would mean everything and the end.


    The night north one face is stunned, in seven heavy play a person comparable to the immortal, at that time also only Ning Tao one person.


    Even if it''s cold, Bai Yue is a thousand miles away


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die. You just can''t bear to perform the three taboo immortal methods unprepared."


    Ning Tao grinned bitterly.


    He didn''t expect that the power of zulongshu was so overbearing. In the basic state, it could be increased ten times by force, and it could also add up the increase, or even strengthen the casting method, not to mention it could cooperate with Longshu.


    Such a pervert, no wonder you can enter the forbidden immortal method


    "Whoosh..."


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei came over and looked at the dead eight step emperor. His face was very wonderful.


    "Tut Tut, I''m afraid that you''ve killed the eight level beast emperor by refining the seven levels of Taoism. It''s the powerful beast, the split sea Xuanlong whale. I''m afraid few people will believe it."


    "You''ve done a terrible thing," said little black.


    "Cut, also don''t think that is what method, who created? It''s nothing more than a dragon whale. "


    Xiaobai''s proud way.


    But after a change of words, he envied and said, "well, you''re a bit too lucky. Since ancient times, the top ten taboos in the fairyland have made you know three kinds of immortals. It''s just a Taoist realm."


    "If those emperors knew this, they would be able to get angry and hurt themselves."


    "I said, you two don''t see how miserable I am. I almost died. If you don''t hurry to clean up, do you have to wait for the 35 Dharma guards to kill me?"


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes.


    As soon as these words came out, several people were so scared that they rushed to deal with everything here.


    There was too much noise just now. We must leave here immediately. Otherwise, if the emperor''s Royal Highness in the mouth of dragon whale appears, they will be finished.


    I hope it doesn''t come


    A moment later, there was only a sea of blood left.


    The huge body of dragon whale is gone, the island is gone, the people are gone, and the sea water is flowing back.


    If it wasn''t for the shocking scarlet color and the crisscross battle marks on the sea floor, I''m afraid everyone would think that it was just an illusion.


    An eight rank beast emperor fell


    "Whoosh..."


    On the island called Wangyue Island, several forces rushed back one after another. The two schools and the three schools all gained a lot, but I don''t know what they gained from each other?


    Xiaoyao sect, Yingui sect, ChiYan sect, Taiji Bagua sect, Kaishan sect And so on.


    All of a sudden, a group of figures flew over with a strong smell of blood. They all looked sideways. It turned out that the people from Qingyun mansion had come back. Among the leaders, there was a woman with bright eyes and blue skirt.


    "Well, who is this woman? Why has he never heard of it before? It seems extraordinary. "


    A monk was surprised.


    A young man said: "cut, no knowledge, Qingyun New Goddess, cold as snow, never heard of."


    "It is said that she has been inherited by the ancient sect, the ancient mieqing sect. She is already one of the front-line disciples of Qingyun mansion. She has strong strength and is the goddess in my heart. She must be a female martial god in the future."


    Upon hearing this, the friar was surprised and said, "it turns out that she is as cold as snow. It''s better to meet her than to be famous."


    "It seems that there is another woman in Qingyun mansion..."


    For a time, there was a lot of discussion around.


    The woman in blue skirt stands out from the rest of the crowd with a faint smile. She seems to be generous and decent, but in fact she is proud, like a proud Blue Phoenix with eyes higher than the top.


    That''s right. This girl is as cold as snow. She has a lot to do with Ning Tao.


    A year ago, she was among the people who sent her, but what she didn''t expect was that she was sent to a site, which was famous In ancient times, mieqing sect.


    She realized that this was her chance, and she worked hard there for more than half a year. Then she got out of the gate and made a big splash.


    She thinks that she will not be afraid of any genius except the celestial pride, and will be trampled on by her in the future.


    "My Lord, all the people have come back. In my opinion, it''s better to make an assessment first."


    The master of the ghost sect suggested.Hearing this, Luo Hai, who had been sitting with his knees crossed, gave a slow "um" and agreed.


    Seeing this, the elder immediately began to examine. The sea demon was different from other spirit beasts. As long as it died for no more than seven days, the body was still fresh, which prevented some people from trying to make up for it.


    "Everyone, take out all the sirens you hunted and the coordinates of the veins you found."


    A fat elder nodded and said with a smile.


    With a smile, master ChiYan ordered his followers to be the first. This time, the disciples were high-yielding. They heard that they had hunted many sea monsters. Maybe they would win the first place.


    "Boom..."


    A large number of sea monsters were spilled down, roughly enough to tens of thousands, all over the island.


    Lord ChiYan is proud of his high yield. In the past, this is enough to be the first place.


    But the Taiji master is worried. According to the report of his disciples, there is no news from martial uncle Ning. I don''t know what the situation is. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with him.


    Chiyanzong hunted 5300 sea monsters in total, and converted them into 11000 sea monsters of the seventh level. A low-grade deep-sea copper mine is of the second level. "


    Fat elder light way.


    People ponder, this is for the convenience of statistics, all the sea demon folded into seven levels to calculate.


    Eleven thousand?


    "Yinguimen, a total of 76000 sea monsters were killed. After conversion, there are 2900 sea monsters and two medium rare veins, which are grade one."


    "Ha ha, the leader of Yin GUI sect, it''s high yield. Congratulations, congratulations..." A group of suzerain''s Vinegar road.


    The master of the ghost sect smiles.


    "The eight trigrams sect of Taiji killed 49000 sea monsters in total. After conversion, there are 10000 sea monsters of the seventh order, and two inferior veins, which are of the second order."


    The Taiji master sighed.


    Fifty places, three less, the strength of the disciples is still poor, but who can blame it?


    "Xiaoyaomen has killed a total of 70000 sea monsters. After conversion, there are 25000 sea monsters of seven orders, one of which is medium and one of which is superior. It''s grade one."


    The fat elder himself was surprised.


    Many of the sea demons hunted by xiaoyaomen are strong sea demons. It''s not like other clans only hunt little ones. It''s too empty.


    Luo Hai opened his eyes. It seems that the demon hunting king this time is the Xiaoyao gate.


    "Qingyun mansion has hunted and killed 80000 sea monsters in total. After conversion, there are 30000 seventh order sea monsters, and two superior veins, one level, absolutely one level."


    The fat elder gushed a kind of astonishment.


    Not only him, but also tens of thousands of people present could not help showing a look of surprise.


    Is Qingyun mansion going to turn over?


    Han Ruoxue smiles with pride. She can kill so many sea monsters because of her credit. She steps out immediately and says with a smile: "you elders, master, now the result of the competition can be decided."


    Fat elder nodded. Judging from the current achievements, Qingyun mansion is the first place worthy of.


    "I declare that this demon hunting king is Qingyun..."


    "Wait!"


    A faint voice broke the silence.


    The crowd turned to look, but their eyes suddenly contracted to the eye of a needle. Hundreds of elders jumped with fright, while Luohai''s eyes widened and became numb.


    "This What is this

 Chapter 2169

    "Step on...!"


    A slow and steady sound of footsteps, such as exciting, reverberated in the hearts of all.


    In the line of sight, a huge ferocious sea demon, as big as three moon island, appeared step by step in front of everyone''s eyes, the vast, ferocious momentum, and the pungent smell of blood.


    "This This is the king of beasts, the eighth order king of beasts, "the fat elder screamed with fright.


    "Protect Lord Luohai, prepare for war!" Several patriarchs were shocked and stood in front of Luohai like lightning.


    But at this time, Luo Hai even snorted angrily and glared: "what are you flustered about? Look carefully."


    "Well?"


    All the people were suspicious and looked at it solemnly.


    "Wow...!"


    The surrounding water was separated, and a strange beast in the Black Sea, the split sea Xuanlong whale, suddenly appeared in front of us. However, it was a lifeless animal corpse, but now it came towards them.


    Suddenly, the fat elder screamed: "you Look, there''s a man there


    Tens of thousands of people suddenly stare at the huge dragon whale body, there is a very small figure, dressed in a black robe, carrying a long gun, but it seems that the whole huge dragon whale is cocked up.


    Drag it, step by step from the sea.


    "This Who is this man? Did he kill the eighth order emperor? This is comparable to the immortal of my Terran. Who is the immortal to punish the sea demon? "


    A group of great figures suddenly excited.


    "It''s possible that most of the powers hidden by our people in the Ming sea are unfathomable. I''m afraid the beast emperor doesn''t have long eyes. That''s why he provoked the adults to kill him..."


    Just as everyone was talking about it, Han Ruo Xue''s eyes were suspicious. She looked at the figure and suddenly felt that something was wrong with it How is it like that damned man in my memory?


    The bastard who should be frustrated by her!


    "Should Can''t it be him? "


    "It''s Ning Tao, Zong Master, look, it''s master Ning, and that adult is master Ning.... "


    Several true biographies of Taiji suddenly screamed.


    As soon as the words came out, the big people on the scene, such as being hit hard, showed a look of horror and consternation.


    Rather Ning Tao?


    That little guy killed the emperor?


    Are you kidding? When he came here a few days ago, his accomplishments were more than seven fold cultivation.


    Don''t tell me that he killed a beast emperor comparable to human immortals with his seven fold strength. Even Leng Tingwei can''t achieve such amazing achievements.


    He''s eighth on the list and still full of gossip.


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao stepped on the sea, with a cool face, pulling the whole dragon whale with a long gun. Where he passed, it was scarlet, just like the visual impact of a tiny ant pulling a giant dragon.


    "Step on...!"


    When close to the Moon Island, Ning Tao suddenly stopped, light way: "please let me."


    "Er..."


    People''s faces are dull, and subconsciously retreat.


    And Qingyun mansion, yinguimen, ChiYan sect, Kaishan sect And other forces are calm and still.


    Cold if snow, beautiful eyes is a moment full of blood, full of venom, eyes canthus want to crack, this bastard, bastard, how not dead, why?


    He is the New Goddess of Qingyun mansion. She is a proud woman. However, she has two fatal defects. One is her humble background, and the other is that she was stripped in the woods a year and a half ago.


    He was dazzled by two pirates who looked like pigs. He took off all his wits and was still under pressure


    Although in retrospect, he should not have been broken, but the person who knows these two points is Ning Tao, who has all his fatal tricks in his hands.


    Why? Why don''t you die!


    Once the snow will be exposed in her own bone marrow, she is afraid of the Phoenix.


    Her hard work in the past year and a half will be in vain. If you die, you must die. Only the dead will not speak


    Seeing that many people didn''t move, Ning Tao raised his cold eyes, and a strong force poured all over his body. He grabbed the spear with both hands and threw it over his shoulder to smash the Dragon whale to the island.


    "Secret method, ancient yellow scarf talisman!"


    "No No, go back quickly, "thousands of people widened their eyes. Now it''s really blocking the sky.


    It''s like a huge mountain is coming at them.


    "Whoosh...!"


    "Boom Boom


    The whole island is smashed by Shengsheng at this moment, just like an archaic Kunpeng on a weight.


    Ning Tao stepped on the crystal clear belly of the Dragon whale and said to the crowd, "elder, please convert it."


    "Well, this This... "


    The fat elder was scared into a cold sweat. He was just in a state. The fierce momentum of the Dragon whale was enough to make him afraid. How dare he count.At this time, Luo Hai flew over and looked at the beast king. He remembered that he was a overlord in the Black Sea. He was very powerful, but with Ning Tao''s three legged Kung Fu, how could he kill him?


    "Ning Tao, what''s the matter? I advise you not to make up for it. The consequences are very serious."


    Ning Tao negative hand and stand, light way: "there is no make up, you see very clearly, it is still flowing blood, it is clear that just died soon."


    "You..."


    Luo Hai clenched his teeth, and all the people didn''t believe it.


    Even if you cheat, you have to keep a low profile. Well, people bring a bunch of small sea monsters to convert, but you carry a dragon whale.


    Who believes you don''t cheat?


    "Lord Luo Hai, we are protesting. He is cheating and breaking the rules of the meeting. Everyone can see clearly. There are all human and material evidence. How can Daojing kill the emperor? Please cancel his qualification."


    Cold if snow side a man disdains a way.


    His name is Li Yi. He is the true Tianjiao of the generation in Qingyun mansion. When he first learned Taoism in Yijiao cliff, he was there and witnessed the creation of a myth by Ning Tao.


    Even now, it''s hard for Tingxian to be the first to cheat.


    Even if Ning Tao''s eighth immortal list is true, it''s a thousand miles away, so cheating is as sure as a mountain.


    On one side, Han Ruoxue smiles happily


    As soon as these words came out, thousands of people immediately responded, and the smile of the Tai Chi Master became stiff.


    To tell you the truth, he was a little unbelievable, but there must be a reason for him.


    Ning Tao glanced at him and said with a sneer, "it''s you. I remember you ran faster than anyone when I killed all the people in the corner of the eternal cliff."


    "Why, do you want to die now?"


    "You, asshole..."


    Li Yi gritted his teeth, but he was shocked by this fierce momentum, and he was scared.


    But Han Ruoxue on one side suddenly said: "elder martial brother Ning, how can you be so rude, overbearing and unreasonable? Elder martial brother Li Yi just told the truth. Are you going to be angry and kill people?"


    "Do you still pay attention to the vice palace master, the patriarchs, and everyone present?"

 Chapter 2170

    Han Ruoxue''s words made everyone cheer.


    Originally, after Ning Tao won the first place in the zongmen competition a year ago, they were extremely uncomfortable.


    But that sword also saved their lives, so he had to admit it. But now, he still wants to take away the demon hunting king, which is clearly to let taijizong suppress them.


    How can people tolerate this?


    Driven by interests, no one can give in


    Ning Tao is suspicious. He looks at Han Ruoxue strangely. How can this young lady still have a thorn in her words? She hasn''t told her about the prank in those years.


    Immediately light way: "is I kill, is I kill, as for cheating what, this seat does not and indulge."


    "Another word, I want to tell you that just because you can''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t do it!"


    "Hum, asshole!"


    The head of Qingyun mansion snorted angrily and scolded: "Lizi is too arrogant. Which elder, the elder of zongmen, is not your respected elder."


    "Are you looking down on these elders when you say that? Don''t forget that you were nurtured by Northern Territory. "


    "That''s to say, don''t forget who is who when you get the first place in the clan and rank in the immortal list. He who forgets his origin will never come to a good end and will be punished by heaven. "


    The owner of the ghost gate sneered.


    Han Ruo Xue is very proud of the smell of gunpowder. It seems that she has been successful in provoking this kind of thing


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised a trace of anger in his heart and said with disdain, "did I eat your rice? Or did you drink your vinegar? What kind of friendship do you have here? "


    "Every mouth seems to be filled with gun medicine. Only those who treat others with respect can get the respect of others."


    "I''m the first in my family. I beat it down with my hands. Is it none of your business? I''m in the immortal list. Am I forgetting my origin? My root is taijizong. I have a relationship with you? "


    Taiji master also sneered: "martial uncle is right. You didn''t use a piece of their spirit stone when you were practicing. What are their qualifications to talk nonsense?"


    "Those who humiliate others will be humiliated forever!"


    "You..."


    "Enough, all quiet!"


    A roar of majesty made everyone solemn.


    Luo Hai came out with a calm face and looked at the dead dragon whale. He solemnly said, "boy, I''ll ask you one last time, who killed it?"


    However, Ning Tao was too lazy to talk nonsense. If it wasn''t for taijizong and the reward vein, he would be too lazy to work here. His plan of making money will soon be implemented.


    as soon as he goes to the eastern region, he sells rare minerals and purchases a large number of medicinal materials. Once he comes back, he can count money in the triangular region and spend a lot of time with these people It''s a waste of life


    At this time, Han Ruoxue suddenly said, "elder, I have a word to tell the truth."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it, "Luo Hai said with a frown and a glance at her.


    "It''s very simple. Elder martial brother Ning is the eighth in the list of immortals. Now he has falsely said that he has killed the eighth rank emperor, the split sea Xuanlong whale. His strength must be earth shaking. If I want to challenge you, elder martial brother will not refuse."


    Cold if snow evil spirit a smile way.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, return really some disdain ground swept her one eye, just Lian Dao five heavy just.


    Seeing this, Han Ruoxue said without hesitation: "I know that with the power of the little girl alone, I can''t beat elder martial brother Ning who has unpredictable power."


    "No.8 on the list of immortals, what is that? The eighth of the hundreds of millions of creatures, let alone one little girl, even ten little girls are not enough. "


    "So in order to show the strength of elder martial brother Ning, it''s better to One person challenges all the sects in the northern region. "


    "Or all forces send a Tianjiao to fight with elder martial brother Ning. If he loses, naturally he has no objection."


    As soon as the words came out, many people took in the cold air.


    This seems flattering, but it makes people feel cold sweat. That is to say, if you want people to have no objection, you need one person to win all the sects.


    Let''s not say it''s normal. Now, who doesn''t know that Ning Tao, the eighth in the immortal list, cheated. Her smell of gunpowder spread to the whole audience. In the eyes of all zhenzhuan disciples, there was burning hostility and killing intention.


    "Ning Xiaoren, dare to fight?"


    "Miss Han is right. If you want us to be convinced, you can beat us with your real strength."


    "Fight! Fight! Fight


    In the face of the pressure and fighting spirit, Ning Tao frowns and takes a deep look at the innocent Han Ruo Xue. This young lady can really make trouble for herself. How can there be hundreds of schools here.


    Even if long Aotian comes, he will surrender.


    Luo Hai frowned. Although he wanted to see Ning Tao eat shriveled, he still needed to do business. After thinking about it, he hesitated and said, "if that''s the case, half of it will be neutralized."


    "I know most about the strength of an eight rank emperor. In this conference, 50 participants from each clan are all amazing. They fight with dragon whale. After paying a heavy price, they can also win.""If you want to be more neutral, you can choose 25 people. As long as you can keep invincible no matter what method you use, you will win. How about this?"


    "The Deputy palace master has a high opinion!"


    All the elders said respectfully.


    And all the disciples, the patriarch, grinned with ecstasy. Almost all the disciples who could attend the meeting were eight, nine, and even a few immortal lists. That''s equivalent to twenty-five students fighting one at the same level.


    No matter how you look at it, you are sure to win.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Ning Tao is hesitating, but he hears Han Ruoxue''s insinuation: "if elder martial brother Ning is afraid, don''t try to be brave, apologize to everyone and hand over the stolen goods. Who doesn''t make a mistake? Don''t be beaten to death later."


    "Well, let''s have a try. Let''s see what it means Eighth on the list of immortals


    Ning Tao twisted his neck, cold way.


    The master of Taiji, the head of Xiaoyao sect, looks very ugly. It''s ridiculous.


    Even if Leng Tingwei is here, they don''t think he can do it. This is a ridiculous thing. Several of them are ridiculous. They can''t win.


    Twenty five heavenly conceits can fight against immortals.


    Just want to dissuade, but listen to Luo Hai Thunder Wind way: "good, then do so."


    After thinking about it, it seemed that he was afraid of Ning Tao''s death and added: "no killer is allowed."


    "Ha ha, you wretch, today you will tear your true face. You Taoist friends, don''t show mercy. I, Li Yi, am the first one to be a pioneer."


    Qingyun mansion Li Yi is proud.


    "Punishing evils and removing evils are like ghosts in the world. I''m cold and I''m not willing to be outdone. I''m the one."


    The ghost door is cold and sarcastic.


    People are shocked. This one is amazing. There are more than 900 immortals on the list, which is one of the only ones here


    In the excitement, 24 people quickly gathered together, even the most powerful Tianjiao here.


    There''s only one person left. Tianjiao of a small clan just wants to rush up, but he sees a beautiful shadow taking the lead. He looks stunned. He is It''s as cold as snow.


    "Although the little girl''s cultivation is weak, she still has some skills. I hope elder martial brother Ning can show mercy later."


    Cold as snow complacent way.

 Chapter 2171

    Ning Tao glanced at her and said indifferently: "on the battlefield, there are no eyes for swords and guns, and life and death are merciless."


    "Since we have chosen this battle, we must understand it well!"


    "Cut...!"


    Cold if snow despises, is about to be beaten half dead, unexpectedly still dare in this threat, provocation, you also don''t see you opposite this is what lineup?


    Twenty five Tianjiao of the northern region sect, beat you, and are in the mood to pretend to be gods and ghosts and seek death.


    "In that case, the game begins!" Luo Hai waved his big hand and drank lightly.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The five immortals, the sixteen immortals and the nine immortals are all eight and seven, except that they are as cold as snow.


    Such a magnificent spiritual power burst, the end is vast, even below the sea are set off waves, only feel in front of a flower, twenty-five figures surrounded by a circle, one by one grinning at Ning Tao.


    "Tut Tut, No.8 on the list of immortals. Let''s show it to our younger generation who are looking up to you."


    Li Yi held his arm and sneered.


    Ning Tao is cold. He sweeps a circle of murderous guys, and his anger floats on his face. He can help his friends, but he will never show mercy to his enemies. It''s better It can cut down the roots.


    An opportunity to kill flies in my eyes


    But at this moment, always watching his cold as snow, it seems to see a touch of cold in his eyes, just about to exclaim, but a dozen people took action.


    "Tao FA, ten thousand ghost hands!"


    "Flying wild goose sword technique!"


    "Merciless hand..."


    A hand is to kill move, all over the world attack, toward Ning Tao crazy swept away.


    The next second, the place is fragmented.


    People see with their own eyes, Ning Tao is stirred into a thin broken, no resistance, a group of Tianjiao has not been surprised, but suddenly realized that it is not right, no blood?


    "No, be careful!"


    When they were shocked, they were inhaled by a mysterious picture. All of them were in the picture, as if they were the people in the picture, with space barriers standing around them.


    "This What the hell is this? When was it laid? Cheating, this bastard cheating again... "


    All of them roared.


    But on the Dragon whale, Luo Hai''s eyelids trembled. How could he not recognize this thing? It''s a treasure of the great Luo fairy palace. It''s a scroll of transmission.


    "The bastard..."


    All the elders of the sect wanted to say nothing.


    "Boom boom!"


    The violent energy burst out, but the barrier is invisible and qualitative, but I don''t know that they are inside the immortal vessel.


    If you know the power of space, you can easily rush out, but if you don''t understand it, you need to use brute force to fight out. But this is a rare immortal weapon. It''s the top among the eight products, comparable to the top among human beings.


    Even if it is urged by Ning Tao alone, it is not a few blinks to come out.


    Han Ruoxue''s face was ugly. She knew this immortal weapon, which was the one that sent her on the top of the north. She felt the hard barrier around her. She was dignified in her heart. She didn''t say anything about it, but she calmed down.


    He said with a light smile: "elder martial brother Ning, you use the immortal weapon in the competition. Isn''t that too rogue?"


    "But it''s humiliating to be the eighth in the list of immortals!"


    Over the scroll, Ning Tao showed his figure and said with a sneer: "for the fight of the scoundrel, we should use the way of the scoundrel to deal with it. Do you think I want to fight with you? Stop dreaming


    "Son of a bitch, if you open this barrier, we''ll fight one on one. We can''t beat you to death."


    Li Yi roared arrogantly.


    However, as soon as the words came down, the barrier in front of him opened, like a small house in which he was imprisoned. Suddenly, the door opened wide, while others were still imprisoned in the house.


    "Well This This... "


    Li Yi is a fool with a cold sweat on his back.


    Looking at Ning Tao, who has a movable wrist, his scalp feels numb and says: "vulgar As the saying goes, equal treatment, you don''t just open my own, there are There''s a kind of full open. "


    "Jie Jie, I''m not sure!"


    "38 times The melting pot of war


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of anger, and his breath is rising rapidly, which is comparable to jiuzhong. But he doesn''t rush to take out his hand. He takes out a piece of immortal stone in his hand to absorb power, and the other hand pushes the immortal weapon with all his strength, using the power of transmission.


    Yin Leng, Jiang Mo, Wang Le Among the 20 or so prisoners, more than a dozen suddenly disappeared.


    Ning Tao''s face turned pale for a moment


    Luo Hai''s eyes narrowed and suddenly said: "good boy, he plans to break each one and use the power of transmission to transfer those Tianjiao here. In this way, not only the pressure is much less, but also the rest of the people can be defeated first."


    "Clever plan, but how much power can you have when you push the immortal weapon and do it again?"


    The faces of the lords were gloomy.


    Han Ruoxue was silly. Looking at the remaining ten people, he immediately screamed: "I protest that he is obviously cheating and playing a rogue. Since he is competing, he can''t throw his opponent far away. It''s unfair.""Well, it''s Fair for 25 people to fight one? As I said before, no matter what method is used, as long as he remains invincible in a stick of incense, he will win. "


    Luo Hai sniffed at her.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles at Han Ruo Xue. He is so scared that he feels numb all over and says with a stiff smile: "teacher Elder martial brother, younger martial sister is afraid of pain. "


    "It''s OK. It''ll be solved with a knife!"


    Just as he was about to kill him, there was a fierce wind breaking in his ear. It was Li Yi who was released. His accomplishments had reached nine levels, and he was not vulgar.


    "Daofa, Qingyun hand!"


    Ning Tao''s body moves like a swimming dragon, and Yin and Yang forces and hegemony gather together.


    "Broken!"


    With one blow, it hits the chest.


    Li Yi vomited blood on the spot, and his body was even more bent into shrimps. His eyes almost popped out. He only felt that his internal organs and ribs were broken at this moment.


    "Cough..."


    However, before he flies backwards, he is pulled by Ning Tao again. A force of Tai Chi immediately shakes him. He easily breaks his arm. Looking around, it''s all like a twist. Li Yi screams bitterly.


    "No I My arm...! "


    Just when everyone thought it was over, Ning Tao suddenly kicked a sharp kick and hit it right Step down.


    "Click!"


    Everyone seemed to hear the sound of broken eggs, one by one with wide eyes, wide mouth, dumbfounded, only feel the next burst of cold.


    Li Yi''s eyes bulged, his face muscles trembled violently, his forehead veins were exposed, and big beads of sweat emerged. There he was numb, but a tearing feeling of pain filled his whole body.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao''s hand is like a knife. He is stunned with one palm and left in the sea indifferently.


    That is still struggling in the barrier of Tianjiao people, one by one are silly, creepy, this What is this? We are still pure children.


    "No Let go of me. I won''t fight any more. Lord, elder, help me. I don''t want to lose my son or grandson... "


    "Ah You You don''t come here, we surrender, we surrender... "


    The last few Tianjiao were scared to death.


    It''s true that they are eager to win. They are not willing to participate in this tragic scene.


    Luo Hai fished out all these people with a black face


    Ning Tao indifference, did not care about those people, a pair of cold eyes fixed on the panic of cold as snow.


    At the moment when she wants to open her mouth, Ning Tao has rushed to her, grabbing her neck with a broad palm, and actually abruptly lifting her up.


    "Well Teacher Elder martial brother... " Cold as snow, jade face red, pain, as if at any time will suffocate.


    "You make me sick, you know?"

 Chapter 2172

    "Teacher Elder martial brother, please forgive me I''ve been admiring elder martial brother all the time Cough There''s no other meaning


    Cold as snow, he blurted out in pain.


    The big hands in her neck are like a fatal sickle. She has just broken through the five elements of Tao. She has been practicing hard for more than half a year in the inheritance place. Even Ning Tao''s random move has no fighting power.


    How is that possible?


    And Ning Tao frowns at her, tell the truth, there are many scruples in the heart.


    When she was seriously injured, it was her motorcade and barbarians who saved her life. Later, the woman found someone to deal with them. Although there was friction, it finally subsided.


    And as far as he knows, Mangu seems to have an admiration for this young lady who grew up together.


    This killer, he''s hard to get down.


    In Ning Tao''s eyes, strands of love emerge. When he looks at this woman, he becomes more sympathetic and can''t bear to start. He even has a desire for her.


    "No, it''s a hit!"


    The nine changes of the candle dragon in my mind make me tremble. Ning Tao is suddenly surprised, and his back is in a cold sweat.


    "Kill Love Curse


    There is a cold drink in my ear, and strands of love grow madly from Ning Tao. It''s like a fire meets dry wood, and "boom" burns up, and countless feelings spread to Ning Tao''s mind.


    Once successful, it will become a puppet.


    "Candle Dragon Nine changes


    Ning Tao roared, and the skill in his mind was flying fast. This skill was very special. Every time he broke through a layer of foundation, it doubled. It seemed like a powerful skill, but it felt like a basic chapter.


    The huge power of the spirit wrapped itself into a copper wall.


    "Broken...!"


    A dragon chant, dragon knife cut love.


    In his eyes, he suddenly regained his clarity, but he was flashed to his eyes by a bright knife light, which seemed to be a soft sword. Ning Tao subconsciously gritted his teeth and reached for it.


    "Zheng Hiss... "


    I just feel a heat in my hand and a pain.


    "Thief, get out of here!"


    A roar came from the sky, like lightning, and penetrated between them, forcing them away.


    "Cough...!"


    Cold as snow, panting violently, his face as pale as paper, a little later, he suffocated.


    The strength of this guy is more and more terrible.


    "Sister Han, are you ok?" Jiang Mo, who came back from the horizon, asked eagerly.


    Cold as snow pretended to shake his head pitifully.


    On the other side, Ning Tao''s throat gushes out a sweet meaning, but he swallows it down. He slowly opens a pair of cold golden pupils, and his boiling love is cut off. He looks at the hand that slowly bleeds.


    Cold way: "younger martial sister when good means!"


    "Elder martial brother Ning is joking. Younger martial sister was scared just now. In a hurry, she had to be cruel to you. But how can you be so rude to others?"


    Cold as snow, biting the red lips.


    "Hum, if such a villain can be merciful, it''s strange. Don''t be afraid, younger martial sister. With elder martial brother, he won''t touch you any more. Let me end this villain''s shameless way."


    Jiang Mo, who is also more than 900, flatters and laughs.


    And Ning Tao a listen, in the eyes flashed a trace of anger, only he knew the danger just now.


    If it wasn''t for the magic of the nine changes of the candle dragon, I''m afraid that he would be a puppet and a body now. Those moves are really vicious to the extreme.


    Is that what she got?


    "Tao and Dharma, the mysterious palm of heaven!"


    Just a dejected, face to face but clap a palm, Ning Tao no hesitation of hand hold two track meaning to welcome up.


    "Yin Yang Fist


    This time, it''s no fancy. It''s a head-on encounter.


    A group of elders also stare big eyes, in their subconscious, Ning Tao is not so powerful, but the next second, they see Jiang Mo scream.


    The finger bone seems to have been broken


    "Ah, asshole, good What a terrible force. No wonder people say you are with Bai Yue. "


    Jiang Mo''s face turned pale with fright.


    As soon as he retreated, Ning Tao came to him like lightning, and his eyes burst out a shining golden light.


    "Look at me!"


    "Spirit Confusion


    Jiang Mo''s subconscious look up, a flash of gold, brain suddenly a blank, at this moment, his mind flashed an idea, finished.


    Sure enough, Ning Tao came behind him like a soft snake and twisted his arms into a twist.


    A sharp kick will kill a child.


    "Ah..."


    This moment of blank, as if a century away, when ginger wake up, only feel the whole body''s muscles are shaking, twitching, the whole body''s tendons riot, the throat is crying out at this moment.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Thousands of people take a breath of air conditioning, only feel cold. This bastard is so poisonous.Those Tianjiao, who surrendered early, were very glad to see this scene, as if they had made the most brilliant decision in their life, with a sense of survival.


    "Mieqing sword, Zhuo!"


    With a sharp sword light, Ning Tao was ready. He clapped his hand behind him without looking. The dragon and Phoenix were singing like a star.


    "Immortal method, dragon and Phoenix pick up stars!"


    Cold as snow''s beautiful eyes flashed sarcasm, her sword is comparable to the immortal, and it''s also an ancient secret script, and it''s her strongest move now. Ning Tao dares to use his hand to pick it up, and this sword will break his hand.


    But just cut down, his face suddenly changed, his sword seemed to cut on Mount Kumgang.


    And there was a spark.


    "Why How is that possible? " Cold if snow brain just flashed this idea, was slapped in the chest.


    It seems that tens of thousands of Taigu yaks collided with them.


    "Pooh...!"


    Under the blood, Ning Tao''s cold face gushes out the murderer. Before, he hesitates, but he is almost killed by this woman.


    Such vicious means must be eradicated.


    "No No, elder martial brother Ning, let me go. Mangu also sent a letter saying that he would go back to Shicheng with me... "


    It''s as cold as snow, with a pale scream.


    Ning Tao''s heart trembled, but the blow fell on her again, breaking her four or five ribs.


    A group of young people gnash their teeth. This damned bastard really doesn''t know how to show mercy for jade. Younger martial sister Han, such a good woman, can do it.


    Don''t fall into the hands of this villain


    Cold if snow beautiful Mou fear, no trace of resistance, looking at another heavy fist is about to fall, her heart actually flashed regret, who can save her?


    "I I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die... "


    All of a sudden, a blue sleeve robe rolled her like lightning, and a palm print was patted towards Ning Tao.


    "No Son of a bitch


    Ning Tao''s heart was startled, and the master of Taiji rushed out like lightning, and clapped it to shatter it.


    "Old dog Qingyun, you shameless son of a bitch, dare to fight my martial uncle."


    The master of Taiji glared and roared.


    Hearing this, the master of Qingyun mansion looked at him with a black face. He ignored him and left quickly.


    Luohai seems to be acquiesced, did not interfere, after all, he said before, can''t die.


    Originally to protect Ning Tao, I didn''t expect to protect these people now.


    Ning Tao is gloomy. He has been silent for a long time. Tianjiao, who was sent away, returns one by one, but he breaks them one by one. Even the coldness is defeated in his hands.


    A battle that can''t be won, with only a magic weapon, has been reversed abruptly.


    Few of the elders have a good face.

 Chapter 2173

    Twenty five people, half of them surrendered, the rest were defeated, and there were two tragedies in which they lost their children and grandchildren.


    Luo Hai publicly announced that Ning Tao was the demon hunting king of this sea suppression conference. He took half of the income from all the veins, and rewarded a rare vein of high quality, as well as some miscellaneous benefits to the clan.


    Originally, yinguimen, kaishanzong and chiyanzong planned to do more to block this matter.


    But Ning Tao took out the corpse of nearly 100000 sea monsters. After conversion, it turned out to be 40000 seven level sea monsters, which made those old guys shut up.


    Even if you say he cheated again, you can''t help it if you know he cheated. He won the game!


    "Whoosh...!"


    They all left, but Luo Hai came to Ning Tao and looked at the Dragon whale. He didn''t say much. He joked: "that bet, don''t you give up?"


    "Nearly half of a month has passed, with 60 billion yuan. How much money does Master Ning make now?"


    "Not yet, but I''m sure I''ll win. Let''s make arrangements for my permanent duty-free as soon as possible to avoid embarrassing you when I get it. "


    Ning Tao''s deep light way.


    Luo Hai a listen, full face is despise, still don''t give up? I don''t know where you got the courage?


    However, when the topic changed, he sneered: "boy, is it time for you to send back the" transmission volume "


    "Well By the way, do you know that there is a man who claims to be his royal highness in the Ming sea? "


    "This split sea Xuanlong whale is one of the thirty-six Dharma protectors of his royal highness. It sounds amazing. It''s thirty-six animal emperors."


    Ning Tao felt his chin curiously.


    "What?"


    Luo Hai is a surprised, the facial expression becomes ugliness to get up, a grasp Ning Tao to press to ask him the affair course.


    Why is there a sea suppression conference?


    One is because of prophecy, and the other is the number of sea monsters. As we all know, sea monsters are easy to kill, but the individual is not strong, and there are too many. Ants kill elephants.


    Therefore, the purpose of the conference is to reduce the number of sea monsters. A sea suppression conference is equivalent to reducing a tide of animals in the future. It is nearly a million sea monsters, but it is a drop in the bucket for Minghai.


    Because Minghai is an extreme place, which is hard for human beings to reach, so the information here is very scarce.


    Now, after hearing this, Luo Hai feels like he can''t catch something. The sea demon in Minghai has his own organization. There are thirty-six animal emperors. Who is the emperor?


    When Ning Tao is calm, Luo Hai is silent for a long time. Then he leaves in a hurry and tells the great Luo fairy palace that


    As soon as he left, the Taiji master came back resentfully. The Qingyun old dog ran away too fast. He would rather get hurt than fight with him. He took the cold as snow, tore up the space and ran away.


    "Martial uncle, what should I do? Shall we send someone to kill this woman? To get rid of future trouble? "


    "No, I don''t care about her. The most important thing now is to do business and make money. After I unify the triangle, I need to do something big. Compared with this, she is not worth mentioning at all."


    Ning Tao waved lightly.


    Hearing this, master Tai Chi nodded, then took out ten space rings and handed them to him.


    "The purchase of 10 billion yuan has been completed. Now in Beihai City, yebei Daoyou has opened the branch of the world''s first chamber of Commerce. It''s waiting for the sale of medicinal materials. Everything is ready, but Dongfeng is in debt."


    The master of Taiji was slightly excited.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he also nodded heavily, put away the Dragon whale and the ring, and then left. In the sea not far away, he entered the star picking island


    Gao Jie looks depressed. He seems to have found something very important, but he is forced to swear not to reveal the secret. He never expected to meet ZuLong and Xuanwu.


    "Boy, what''s up? Is it done?" Xiao Hei can''t wait to meet him.


    Ning Tao nodded, took a deep breath, and said with a smile: "go, go to the East region..."


    There was a time when the stars changed and the sky was dark.


    Three dizzy eyes out, suddenly has come to Shenyin Valley, is the original shenyinzong resident.


    Gao Jie was stunned, as if he had opened his eyes. After a while, he went to the eastern region. In his life, he never thought that he would go out of the northern region in this way.


    But knowing the transmission array, he was forced to make an oath. Ning Tao simply threw out an olive branch and asked him to join the world. Gao Jie had no choice but to smile bitterly and agree.


    "Whoosh...!"


    ZuLong city seems to have recovered some vitality.


    The elder is determined to reform and clean up the remaining filth. He is determined to work hard to recover his reputation. He has done a good job.


    A shop woman hawked and said with a smile, "crystal stones in the northern region, five million spirit stones, first come first served. It''s a new product. It''s definitely a fine product."


    "Five million, less than a Jin. It''s a little expensive. Yes, your price is almost up to the auction price."A nun was very dissatisfied.


    "Well, if you don''t have any money, just go away. Don''t delay my time. I won''t sell five million spirit stones for one less piece. Now the eastern region is out of stock, and there are not many on the market. I advise you to be smart and don''t regret it at that time."


    The landlady immediately pulled down her face.


    Seeing this attitude, the nun was angry, but she wanted this crystal very much.


    Just as he was about to buy it, he heard a cry: "the East Branch of the world''s first chamber of commerce is open today. All rare spirit mines are 20% off. The supply is sufficient. First come first served, so as not to regret it."


    "Crystal stones can be bought for 4.5 million yuan. The market price of master and son stones is 30 million yuan. Our chamber of commerce only sells 28 million yuan. On the first day of opening, we will pay guests a big reward. But on this day alone, don''t miss it..."


    With that, he knocked the Gong hard.


    What kind of chamber of commerce is this? No.1 in the world, the name is really fiery.


    With such a shout, they were interested. They went to join in the fun when they had nothing to do, but the nun hesitated and even followed.


    "Hey, girl, don''t go. 4.9 million yuan is OK. How many times do you chop..."


    The landlady said in a hurry.


    But the next second, people run without a trace.


    Looking at the bustling, the landlady couldn''t help but go to have a look. She wanted to see what was good. When she saw it in the most prosperous street, she was shocked. It was a sea of people, crowded with people.


    Countless friars tried to rush into the chamber of Commerce.


    At this time, she saw the nun, excited to 4.5 million spirit stone, bought the crystal stone.


    The landlady is silly. Where can this shop get so many resources? It''s a hot business, but it''s impossible to have a supply all the time. I''m sure it won''t last a day


    In the evening.


    The landlady is still in line. Although the shop is closed, the shopkeeper says with a smile that it will be sold the next day


    Ning Tao stands in the corner and looks at the scene with a smile, which is similar to what he expected. The safety protection here is all given to zulongmen. He dares to make trouble here, that is to poke a beehive.


    "Boy, we''re going to make a lot of money. Do you know how much money we made today?"


    Mo old two people excitedly rushed over.


    "How much?"


    "In addition to the capital and the 10% of the hard-working expenses we have allocated to zulongmen, we have made billions of miraculous stones this day. It''s a net income. Let alone 60 billion yuan in 15 days, even 80 billion yuan. I''m confident now."


    Mo Yuntian said excitedly, patting his chest.


    Gao Jie is also ecstatic. He has never seen so much money before. It seems that there is no loss in this world


    On the third day, the three appeared again in the northern region.


    As soon as the North Branch was opened, the fire was even worse. Medicinal materials were consumed faster than ores. In this criminal paradise, who didn''t want to have something to heal?


    Most of the northern regions are sea areas, and there are few medicinal materials to cure the wounds. Now this is the solution to the urgent need.


    Ning Tao is drinking tea in the teahouse. Yebei runs over excitedly and says with ecstasy, "something''s wrong. Today, our North Branch made a net profit of four billion spirit stones."


    "There are also many big forces who want to sign orders with us and have long-term contacts with us. Ha ha, sect leader, we are getting rich all over the world."

 Chapter 2174

    A few days later, Ning Tao returned to the triangle.


    With the 10 billion yuan I''ve earned in recent days, I walk with the wind. I''m so poor that I can''t open a pot. I''m so rich that I don''t know how to spend it?


    With a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao directly smashed five billion yuan into the calcined immortal hall. He wanted to see the immortal utensils in half a year.


    The entrance of the ten halls became rich in an instant.


    Originally, Ning Tao owed the giant ape 1.5 billion Lingshi, plus the interest. With a wave of his hand, he gave it 1.8 billion yuan. At this time, he ordered people to send yuan Xiaoxiao away.


    You can''t owe anyone money to this violent woman


    Tiantianmen, conference hall.


    Ning Tao sat in the first place, drank a mouthful of tea, and leisurely said, "talk about it, how about now?"


    "Let''s talk about the operation, strength, development and other needs of each lobby entrance."


    Hearing this, all the hall leaders were excited and said: "return to the master, except for the calcined immortal hall, each hall has a hundred million resources supply, which will feed the disciples."


    "There is no shortage of skills and weapons. Now we are training every day to improve our strength."


    Lu Zhong also said: "yes, and even so, there are too many resources to use. I plan to recruit disciples in the triangle in the name of tiantianmen."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded. Now that he has money, his strength can naturally be improved.


    Yebei is now in the North Branch, Mr. Mo is in the East Branch, and Mr. Zhou is in the triangle headquarters. All businesses will go through Yue Xuan''s hands, big and small things are no exception, and the business is not too publicized


    After listening for a long time, Ning Tao suddenly stood up and said flatly: "to raise troops for a thousand days, to use them for a while."


    "Up to now, I will not hide from you. My goal is to unify the triangle, and I will swallow the remaining five domains together in these 15 days."


    "If there are any difficulties for me to overcome, remember that this is just a starting point. After the unification of the triangle, my real goal is one of the three gates in the southern region, Tiangang and Qijue gate. I will let it Destruction


    As soon as the words came out, the hall was shocked.


    They have always known that the sect leader''s ambition is Tiangao, and it''s normal that he can''t keep up with his brain occasionally.


    But they never thought that the unified triangle was just a starting point. The real opponent was Tiangang Qijue gate, the Big Mac of the southern region.


    That''s the power of the old man.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense. I just want to ask, with so many resources, can we do it? Do you have confidence? "


    Ning Tao knocked on the table and said word by word.


    Hearing this, Sha Yi knelt down on one knee and said coldly, "Sha Tang is willing to be a pioneer at any time."


    Many of his subordinates now work as bodyguards in the three chambers of Commerce. Their loyalty can be guaranteed. After all, they can''t blindly use other forces.


    "Lion hall, wolf hall, loyalty Hall I wish to be a sharp weapon in the master''s hand and create a prosperous age for our world. "


    The nine main hall leaders said respectfully.


    Tianmen is not a place to raise waste. If you eat so much and don''t do so much work, what''s the use? Just with a weakened Tiangang Qijue gate, he hesitated. What if he met the great Luo fairy palace?


    Isn''t it a rebellion?


    Now it''s a big test.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded, and then he scattered the crowd and asked them to go down to prepare.


    And he came all the way to the back mountain valley, where he cultivated the holy land, Taiyi holy water and rest soil. The elixir has come to life, and even some seeds have been broken out.


    Xiaohei and Xiaobai hold several precious medicines in their hands, just like chewing carrots, one by one.


    If outsiders see this, they will be extremely distressed. It''s a tyranny. It''s all treasures outside, but it''s all turnips here. Even big forces dare not be so extravagant.


    "Boy, put all kinds of soil on it to see if you can plant this ginseng fruit tree."


    Xiao Hei said excitedly.


    And Xiaobai a look, suddenly surprised way: "you see, this ginseng fruit tree seems to have changed, I actually feel a trace of vitality, live?"


    "What?"


    Two people a surprised, busy stare big eyes to see.


    In the soil, the withered dead seeds of ginseng fruit trees are now a little green, as if glowing with vitality, absorbing a trace of spiritual power. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t really find it.


    "Boy, come on," cried Little White Longmu.


    Ning Tao''s heart moved, and he quickly took out a gray quicksand and blended it into the soil.


    All of a sudden, I just feel that the surroundings have changed, full of vitality, creativity all over the valley, some ordinary small plants have grown into towering trees in an instant, and those elixirs have risen a few feet in an instant.


    It''s like taking some tonic.


    Even Ning Tao, who is here, feels that the air is fresh and the spirit is clear. He says that one side of the soil and water supports another side of the people. It seems that this is not unreasonable."Boy, look


    Xiaohei points to the seed road of ginseng fruit tree in surprise.


    Two people busy look, immediately see that the seed is absorbing strength, the withered seed body, also gradually become full and crystal clear up, a if not vitality is growing, as if the hungry people drink water to live.


    "This It''s a success


    Ning Tao is ecstatic and is fighting for the second humanity.


    The vitality, which the three people feel clearly, is the vitality of ginseng fruit trees. With the absorption of energy, the seeds are more and more full and crystal clear.


    It seems to be pregnant with something amazing.


    Xiaobai was surprised and said: "I understand. It seems that it is not dead, but in suspended animation. Its energy is dry. I don''t know whether it is taken away or self styled. If it has enough energy, it won''t be a problem to recover."


    "I''m afraid that this once ginseng fruit tree will go up to a new level, with endless mysteries."


    Just said here, suddenly face a change, and small black look at each other, lightning like drilling ningtao body.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When he was suspicious, a light laugh came from behind: "have you had a good time recently?"


    Ning Tao''s whole body was stiff. He looked back in amazement and said in a lost voice, "it''s you, Luo Tian!"


    The emperor''s robe and the emperor''s view are full of golden dragons. There is righteousness in his eyebrows, like a rising purple star, which symbolizes the highest authority of the fairyland.


    This person is the projection of Luo Tian''s spirit.


    "If you want to call the palace master, eh, where did you get all kinds of soil, ginseng, fruit tree seeds?"


    Luo Tian was shocked.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave him a strange look and said: "what are you doing here? Don''t you know this is my forbidden area? You call it trespassing. "


    "Well, where can''t I go? Don''t say you''re a small world gate, even if the six forbidden areas, what''s more, I''ve come to help you with good intentions. Don''t be ungrateful. "


    Luo Tian gave him a helpless look.


    "Help me? How can I help you? You want to help me make 60 billion? " Ning Tao picks eyebrows.


    "That''s your own bet. It has nothing to do with this seat. Even I don''t think it''s possible. If you want to get rich with ginseng and fruit trees, I advise you to surrender."


    "Cut the crap. What do you want?" Ning Tao turned his mouth.


    "Cut, you are in danger. You have three domains in the triangle, eight domains in the triangle, and one domain in the great ape. You can be regarded as your ally, but the remaining four domains have planned to unite against you."


    "As far as I know, the Tiangang Disha behind them have to deal with you He''s a killer


    Luo Tian has a serious face.

 Chapter 2175

    Ning Tao''s heart moved and his eyes flashed. He said cautiously, "who''s going to kill me? Make it clear?"


    "The triangle region is named after the eight trigrams. The remaining Xun region fengfengmen, dui region Yugui sect, Gen region Qijue sect and Liyu Huoyan sect are not easy to provoke."


    Luo Tian picks eyebrow light way.


    A pair of deep eyes looking at ginseng fruit tree seeds, seems very curious, thoughtful.


    "If you have something to say, just say it. I don''t believe you. You just came to remind me," Ning Tao shrugged.


    "It''s very simple. The triangle region is adjacent to the middle region and connected with several big regions. It''s a force in itself. Now it''s an eventful time. I think the sword in my hand is sharper, and you need more support."


    "So, help each other. Now is your test. If you can unify the triangle, I will support you."


    Luo Tian stares at him tightly.


    On second thought, he explained: "behind the Yugui sect is the Yingui sect in the northern region, behind the Huoyan sect is the ChiYan sect in the northern region, the Qijue sect is the Qijue sect in the southern region, and the fengfengmen sect is the" western "family in the central region."


    "Not to mention the complexity of these forces, let''s say that even if you are unified, you will offend them all."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "so, are these forces trying to kill me?"


    "To be exact, you are in their way," Luo Tian said solemnly.


    "Joke, this triangle is my people in the world of all souls. I lead the people to rise up. They want to enslave us. This is a war of resistance."


    Ning Tao''s sleeves are cold.


    Hearing this, Luo Tian waved his hand. He didn''t care about it. He came here to show his position.


    Looking at the abundant Valley, Luo Tian pondered: "what happened to the zulongmen incident in the eastern region? I think you know very well. You may have some difficulties, but I have to find out all this."


    "I have a strong premonition that before the coming of this great world, the fairyland will experience a hard time. Even me, I may die."


    "So, try to improve your strength as much as possible. My big brother, Luo Tian, is not so good at being an immortal. It''s the beginning of the world to become an immortal..."


    When the words fell, the figure had disappeared.


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time. He didn''t think so much about it. He didn''t finish what he was doing. It was a waste of time to think about other things. His purpose of becoming stronger was to protect his women, daughter and friends.


    It''s not so much that I got in the way of the four realms that I got in the way of myself.


    In this case, let''s talk about the future by strength


    Without leaving, he closed his door to practice in the land of all things. He had experienced the hard cultivation and fighting in the Yin Yang grottoes, and the accumulation of huge resources. He was very close to the eight fold cultivation of Taoism.


    Now even if DOUMENG''s accomplishments are higher than his own, he is confident that he will surpass them in a short time.


    The seven Jue gate is still a barrier in his mind. In those years, many brothers of life and death in Qingshi town were killed by the seven Jue gate. LV Yusong, the old man of seven Jue, swore that he would never die.


    Now qijuemen immortal disappeared, want to destroy them, this time, just like the best time.


    Time flies, three days flash by.


    In the emerald and evergreen medicine field, Ning Tao suddenly felt a shock all over his body, and a pure spiritual power quickly gathered together, such as enlightening, funnel refining, and the breath quickly climbed up in his body.


    Only a "bang" was heard, and the breath was released.


    Break through, refine the eight fold way!


    Ning Tao surprised opened his eyes, very surprised, originally thought it would take more than ten days, it seems that all rely on the earth''s credit.


    The deal with brother Hao really made a lot of money, because he also concealed a little bit. Although the name on the ancient stele was branded with a Taoist meaning, it grew slowly like leek root over time.


    After all, Ning Tao is their root. He can go to Yijiao cliff to supply.


    He doesn''t want to lose money.


    "Tut Tut, there is no one else in your cultivation speed. It''s not far from becoming an immortal. It''s just a pity. There''s another way to be a good one."


    Xiao Hei''s hair is full and comfortable.


    "What can you do?" Ning Tao is also not reconciled, looking forward to the road.


    "Well, you asked the wrong person. We are orcs, and we don''t take enlightenment as our best. I''m afraid that since you cultivate the war furnace, it has become a curse. Otherwise, why don''t people dare to learn such a good thing?"


    "If you want to break it, you need to cultivate it to a great degree, that is, to fight for enlightenment and become an immortal."


    Xiaobai has been thick for several circles and burps.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao also has some sense of urgency in his heart. The battle between himself and DOUMENG is not far away.


    Now the most important thing is to unify. If they succeed, Su Qian, Tong Yaqian, ye Wanqing, Hua Linglong and Xia Mengfei will no longer need to rely on others. They have strength and resources.


    When the time comes, a perfect woman will be able to take care of her family.Of course, Sofia, Xinyue


    Shaking his head, he put the thoughts behind him, grabbed two happy beasts and headed for the hall.


    At this time, the world hall.


    Suddenly, in a group of strangers, one by one, they were very strong.


    Unexpectedly, they didn''t have any disputes. Although they obviously turned into two sides, they didn''t have any hostility. They are said to be the new strong recruits of the world.


    "Step on...!"


    A clear sound of footsteps suddenly reverberated in their ears. Lu Zhong was stunned and turned to look at it.


    Ning Tao''s figure appears in front of us. At this moment, he sweeps to these people suspiciously. It seems that there are no such people in the world?


    "I''ve seen the master!"


    Several hall leaders present said respectfully.


    Hearing this, the head of a half century old man, slightly raised his eyelids, but still the old God sitting there, also let the hearts of a group of uneasy strong, with the backbone.


    Ning Tao frowned. Mr. Zhou busily said in his ear, "master, that old gentleman is named Dong Shuangqiao. He is one of the most famous strong men in the triangle. His strength has reached half an immortal. I paid a lot of money to invite him."


    "But now with some strength and arrogance, we still need to polish it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao thought about it in his heart, then turned around and walked towards them.


    If this person can''t be tamed, no matter how strong he is, he can only lead wolves into the house.


    Seeing this, a group of strong people suddenly feel nervous. Ning Tao is famous in this triangle. Almost everyone knows it. It is impossible to say that there is no pressure now.


    It seems to be simple step by step, but in their hearts, like a wild beast, every inch of oppression.


    "Hum!"


    The half hundred old man snorted, slowly opened his eyes, and said faintly: "this little friend is the one who is going to employ me with 100 million spirit stones in January?"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid few people dare to make such bold remarks except me in this triangle."


    "But do you know that the longer you live, the easier it will be to forget about collecting people''s money and eliminating disasters for others


    A golden light flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes.

 Chapter 2176

    Invisibly, the two spirits are competing.


    One side is as strong as a mountain, the other side is as strong as the ocean. Two distinct forces collide fiercely, as if there was a stone man fighting with a dragon blade.


    Ning Tao hummed coldly, and his soul power suddenly increased again, as if a mighty soul beast had gone away.


    "No...!"


    Dong Shuangqiao, a half century old man, shakes his heart and clenches his teeth. He quickly turns the power of his spirit into a stone mountain, which is quite aggressive and immobile.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    In an instant, the ghost beast smashed the stone mountain.


    Dong Shuangqiao''s face turned white and a touch of sweetness came to his throat, but he swallowed it down and said anxiously: "wait Wait a minute, master Ning is merciful. "


    This words a, a ferocious soul beast, so open blood basin big mouth lie on his head.


    "Goo Grunt


    Dong Shuangqiao''s face was full of shock, and he was half immortal. He was so easily defeated by a teenager.


    This guy''s spirit power is so terrible!


    He immediately put away his arrogance and said with a smile, "ningmen master Shenwei is young, but he has this chance. This ghost beast Wuyi can''t be possessed by anyone."


    "Oh? You are still quite discerning, "Ning Tao scattered the power of spirit, light way.


    It''s said that it''s slow, but in fact, during this one or two breath period, people didn''t respond, but Dong Shuangqiao''s face turned pale and panicked, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, is light in wind and light in clouds.


    They don''t cultivate Xiaobai. Naturally, they know what happened. When Dong competed with him for the power of the spirit, he was defeated or defeated. It''s really terrible for the leader of Ning sect. He was so accomplished at a young age.


    It is worthy of being called the first myth of the triangle.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Dong, do you have any objection to what I said?"


    Zhou said with a smile.


    "Er, don''t dare, don''t dare, the dragon of ningmen master is the blessing of our triangle. I''m willing to join in and contribute to our triangle. I''ve seen those bastards before."


    Dong Shuangqiao said indignantly.


    Hearing this, the strong men all around him showed their loyalty respectfully and patted their chest.


    Ning Tao nods, but suddenly looks a move, surprised to see two black robes in a corner.


    "This These two? "


    Zhou quickly whispered: "recently, there is a rumor outside that we are going to fight in Outland. The giant ape has recommended these two to us."


    "Say what If you can help us, these two have been sitting here all day without saying a word


    Dong Shuangqiao and other strong people are also curious to see.


    Ning Tao thought for a while, then walked forward and said, "can I ask your name, please?"


    As soon as the words came out, the two black robes, like sculptures, actually stood up slowly and said hoarsely, "you''re welcome, master Ning. I''m just a crane. I''ve been invited by the old friends of the giant ape sect. I''m here to help you."


    "As for the name, I don''t know if anyone can remember it."


    "What What


    Before everyone responded, the Banxian Dong Shuangqiao screamed, with an incredible look on his face.


    He said respectfully: "I dare to ask, but the two brothers who share weal and woe, the famous Gemini in my triangle, who was once amazing and gorgeous, did not lose the first blood, Mr. Yuan mu, but later he hid."


    "It is said that they have offended the forces of Outland?"


    "Ha ha, it''s all about the old rotten valley. Now tiantianmen represents our triangle and fights with Outlands. My brothers should help themselves."


    Cheng Zi, the eldest, laughs bitterly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks very happy. These two are real Banxian.


    Besides, it should be the giant ape sect. Mr. Yuan Mu was specially invited here. His reputation must be guaranteed. He was a famous strong man at the same time.


    Seeing their treatment, Dong Shuangqiao is a little envious. However, in terms of seniority, he still has a gap


    Over the past few days, some people in the wild, once strong, once proud, or amazing, have taken the initiative to join the world. Even if you give them money, they don''t want it.


    Why?


    That''s because of the resistance Outland!


    Over the years, those foreign forces have been acting in the triangle, robbing people of blood and resources, and people''s indignation has long been suppressed to the extreme. Only one fuse is needed to set off riots in the triangle.


    Now, the world is resonating, so it''s natural for all kinds of strange people to seize the opportunity to fight back.


    Although there are many people who just want to resist the enemy and don''t want to join the world, how can Ning Tao let go of this opportunity and let out Keqing''s bait first to draw these people into the world step by step.


    This is the top power in the triangle


    Three days later, the sword was drawn.It''s only a few days before the gamble. The name of xianbang has been changed, but xiaoshensuan, Gao Jie, the turtle shell on Ning Tao and the one given by elder martial brother Baiyang have done something.


    It''s nothing else. It''s the shield.


    Du RI Tian, long Ao Tian, Han Ruo Xue and others are looking forward to being kicked down, but they see that none of the top ten names on the list has been changed.


    No.8 in xianbang, still Ning Tao!


    At that moment, I don''t know how many Tianjiao broke down, and many more people wanted to kill them


    But Ning Tao doesn''t know anything about it.


    Because he is now preparing for the grand plan of unifying the triangle, war It''s about to start.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    One after another, they roared and shook the world. One after another, they breathed fury into the sky. One after another, they swept away like locusts. Eighty thousand troops confronted the enemy.


    This is a war that concerns the life and death of the triangle, and it is also a war that determines the ownership of the triangle.


    Is it the rise of local power?


    Or do the foreign powers cover up the sky?


    It''s all up to you!


    "Whoosh...!"


    Kanyu, this is the battlefield of the two armies.


    Ning Tao looks into the distance, and there are also four figures like gods and demons on the opposite side. He looks at them with murderous opportunities.


    That is the ancestor of the four major schools.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looks to the other side again. It''s a group of elite troops, carrying big iron bars one by one, with surging strength. Once it breaks out, it will destroy the sky and the earth.


    This is the first local force Great ape gate!


    "Whoosh..."


    Yuan small two people fly over, proud way: "how, Ning Tao, this time we enough righteousness?"


    "I''ll tell you what, but I''ll ask my grandfather to send soldiers to help you. This time, his old man has put all his treasure on you. There is also the future of the triangle. If I lose, my giant ape gate will be destroyed."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a faint smile and said mysteriously, "don''t worry, I will visit the old man after this war."


    "How are you doing at the great ape gate?"


    "No problem, the imperial ghost clan and storm gate will be handed over to us. Let''s make a bet to see who can win first. If I win, you will marry me."


    Yuan Xiaoxiao complacent way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles and says: "if you lose, I''ll talk to the old man. After all, he can make the decision."


    "The army Go to wa

 Chapter 2177

    The horn sounded and the sky thundered.


    "Boom...!"


    Mo Lao, yebei and Gao Jie have all returned to fight against Qijue sect and Huoyan sect.


    Ning Tao clenched his fists and was in a bad mood. The Qijue sect opposite him was a branch of the Qijue sect. In that case, he would charge some interest today.


    "Little bastard, get out of here for me," said the ferocious voice of "Er Jue" in the seven Jue sect.


    But in Huoyan Zong, what appears is a hot beauty, or an acquaintance of Ning Tao, a woman with strength and beauty, Princess Yan!


    "Tut Tut, my little brother is really talented. In a short time, his younger sister was shocked."


    Yan imperial concubine licks red lips to smile lightly way.


    Ning Tao smell speech, light step out a step, smile way: "that younger sister might as well throw a fall, and little brother in the quilt, good talk about my" war "achievement."


    "Ha ha, my little brother is really bad. He''s so annoying. If you want to join our ChiYan sect, let''s have a good discussion."


    Yan imperial concubine casts the Mei eye, cover mouth to smile lightly.


    "Asshole, have you said enough?" Er Jue is very angry. This is a war. Can you be serious? It''s the first time he''s seen a fight and he''s still in love.


    Two people at the same time white he one eye, don''t understand interest.


    "Hum, Xiaozi, you fled like a lost dog when you left Nanyu. From that day on, I thought you were a hidden danger, but I never thought that you had developed to the present level in nearly two years."


    Erjue''s eyes are full of malice.


    Ning Tao was there when he made a big scene in qijuemen. He still has a nightmare about the explosion that destroyed the sky and the earth.


    Unknowingly, he has become a demon in his heart


    Ning Tao''s eyes were full of murderous thoughts, and moriran said, "don''t worry, you are just the beginning, but not the end. After the war, I will visit Qijue gate in person."


    "I''ll see if I can kill you. Do you know if I''m sad or if I''m in pain?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Son, you are still so arrogant. I don''t know where you have the courage to die? In fact, you can compete with me in more than a year. "


    Erjue clapped his hands with a grim smile.


    The next second, six Banxian rose from behind him, and many zhenzhuan disciples were so arrogant that they didn''t even bother to change their clothes.


    It''s naked that I''m here to enslave you.


    And Yan imperial concubine laughs lightly, also waved toward the rear, her red flame clan is in the north region, is very close to the triangle region, so the strong person who comes to support is not small.


    Only eight semi immortal strong men flew out, accompanied by a group of zhenzhuan disciples, grinning.


    Seeing this, the eyes of many powerful people in the world are splitting. These damned animals don''t treat them as human beings. To be exact, they don''t treat them as human beings.


    Now I don''t even want to cover up. I tear my face.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Ning Tao sneered and sneered: "call people, don''t think only you will, I will."


    Then he waved with pride.


    In the sarcasm of erjue and Yanfei, the camp of tiantianmen burst out with 30 bright streamers, all of which are half immortal without exception.


    "This How is that possible? " Yan imperial concubine stares big beautiful Mou, lose voice to scream.


    How much strength he has in the world has been known for a long time. There are still two assistants and two half immortals in the top ten halls, which is not worth mentioning. The rest is just a little more miscellaneous troops.


    For fear of an accident, they even went out of their way to find reinforcements. They had expected that there would be people in the triangle to help him.


    At present, this scene is too frightening. There are 30 Banxian. How can there be so many strong men in his world?


    Not even triangles?


    Erjue was also stunned. The comprehensive intelligence was totally different. Even the inside information they placed did not mention it at all.


    "This How is that possible? " The two large doors behind them were pale with fear from this scene.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is proud and sneers. On the other hand, he is not afraid now.


    Just before the battle, he went to taijizong and zulongmen and asked for more than ten Banxian. After they made a big vow, he directly brought them back with the conveyor array and dared to play the trick of calling people in front of him.


    I really don''t know how to write dead words.


    Immediately a wave hand, grimly smile way: "kill, don''t let me see a two big sects of high level."


    "Yes..."


    80000 people roared and killed.


    At this moment, all the anger, oppression, humiliation and hatred in their hearts burst out, and the fighting capacity was absolutely unique.


    Thirty Banxian, also grinning at the other side of less than 20 Banxian, rolling away.


    "Roar..."


    For a time, the war was earth shaking.On the other side, the giant ape gate is also in full swing. You can see an ancient giant ape, whose huge figure is like a fighting machine, crashing across the crowd.


    This is what the first force in the triangle looks like.


    Ning Tao twisted his neck and sneered at them: "you two, come together."


    "Bastard, you want to die!"


    Er Jue was so surprised and angry that he took the lead.


    And Yan imperial concubine condenses a flame long gun, valiant and valiant, does not show weakness ground rushes over.


    She is more than 200 in the list of immortals, and she can stop several half immortals. No wonder she was sent here.


    "Forty times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    At this time, Ning Tao can''t care about anything. It''s so obvious that there are some records in many ancient books, but he has to bite his teeth.


    I saw a towering Dragon Rising hundreds of feet high, with sharp horns and dense scales, shining with dazzling cold light, and its breath was no less than that of Banxian.


    "This What the hell is this? "

 Chapter 2178

    Yan imperial concubine, 2 Jue was frightened, with their vision, insight, mood, unexpectedly all show fright, from this we can see how shocked this scene is.


    A big life becomes a real dragon?


    How is that possible? Does Ning Tao have the blood of dragon? Or is he a dragon?


    This time, Ning Tao did not adapt, he quickly mastered the power.


    All basic forces, a tenfold increase.


    "Kang Kang...!"


    The deafening roar resounded through the huge battlefield. Even yuan Xiaoxiao and others, who were waving iron bars in the distance, could not help but look sideways and were stunned.


    "Dragon What a dragon


    "It''s so powerful and terrifying..."


    When everyone was frightened, Yan imperial concubine bit silver teeth, Jiao said: "hand together, this should be a secret skill, wait for time to arrive, he will be weak."


    "Imitation fire, instrument state!"


    A pair of red tassels compressed by the flame.


    But Er Jue Yi clenched his teeth and adjusted his internal power. He slowly poked out a finger. The color of the finger was as black as ink, full of the serenity of death, like the finger of death. People close to him felt creepy.


    "Secret method, seven Jue miesheng finger!"


    Ning Tao is angry. In his eyes, this is equivalent to mole ants poking him with their fingers, but it can''t be underestimated.


    "Zu long Shu, Long Xi!"


    Open your mouth and spit out a torrent of golden flame.


    "Boom...!"


    Yan imperial concubine jade Rong big change, the color of a face inconceivable, shriek a way: "this This is the sun flame. "


    "How can it be? How can you have it? "


    For experts in using fire, Tiandi Lingyan is very popular. Except for some animal fire, Tiandi Lingyan is also very popular. For example, seven color fire and ten thousand slurry melts fire Among them, the most powerful flame is no less than The sun flame.


    It is the most powerful, the most terrible and the most invincible flame in the world, only in the legend.


    It''s the divine existence in the fire monk''s heart


    In the heart startled, just a dejected, but see a huge dragon tail, like a PU fan like hard draw over.


    "No, Yu!"


    A shield of fire armor was firmly in front of her.


    With the sound of "bang", er Jue Gang rushed up angrily, but a fiery shadow flashed past his ear like a broken sack, bringing up a fierce wind and smashing into a rock.


    "Dao FA, Qi Jue Jian!"


    Er Jue''s heart trembled, and a clear sword sounded behind him, shooting out seven swords like a peacock.


    "Dang Dang..."


    It''s too big to escape some quick attacks, but don''t underestimate the fact that the foundation is ten times stronger. The seven magic swords on Ning Tao''s Dragon strike with sparks and lightning for a long time, but only some blood grooves.


    And those small wounds are also healing quickly, which makes people despair.


    "This How is that possible? What kind of magic did you cast? How can we have such terrible strength? I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. "


    Erjue''s almost crazy scream.


    "Hum!"


    "Is that your strength? If you really let me down, I can crush you without shaking you. Let me show you what fear is. "


    Ning Tao snorted angrily and burst out with all his strength.


    There is no fancy, just like a dragon going out to sea, rushing frantically in the enemy camp.


    Dragon tail sweep, clear a large area.


    Dragon breath vomit, even the body can burn up.


    Once the Dragon hit, all the way was blood and limbs


    "No, damn asshole!"


    Erjue grits his teeth, red eyes and the real dragon fight in the nine days, bringing the power of Banxian to the peak.


    However, he was beaten by Ning Tao and vomited blood every time.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    There are wars all over Kanyu. Every moment there are dead people. Strong people gather. Nearly 100 Banxian fight. Hundreds of thousands of friars are consumed like meat grinder. These Fierce wars are really enough to go down in local history.


    "At that time, your seven Jue sect aimed at me everywhere, killed my brother, leveled my gambling house, killed my forthright mercenary group''s best friend, and even bullied the small with the power of ten immortals."


    "Today, we must pay for your blood debt," Ning Tao stares at erjue, and the opportunity to kill is dripping.


    It''s like killing people with one claw.


    "Little bastard, try it!"


    Erjue, with a tight look, narrowly escaped the attack. He thought he was not a proud man. However, with the huge resources of qijuemen, he had been in Banxian for a long time, and his strength had already reached the peak.


    At least, he felt not inferior to Yan Fei.


    His body was like a ghost. He killed Ning Tao''s dragon eyes and stabbed seven magic swords quickly.


    "Spirit Confusion


    A golden light flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes, and ER Jue''s head was empty. The secret way in his heart was not good. It was over.This move also comes from the nine changes of the candle dragon, which is twice as strong for each level. Moreover, it is mandatory to make opponents lose their wits. The premise is that at the same level, even if only for a moment, it is enough to change the war situation.


    At this critical moment, Ning Tao suddenly opens his mouth, which is a pure Longxi greeting.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as erjue opened his eyes, he saw a torrent of hot flames coming. It was like the tide of flames. There was no way to hide. In an instant, he was swallowed by the flames.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Are you a group of people who are totally dead? No bones, no ashes?


    Two against one, he was killed easily.


    In fear, the torrent of fire disappeared, but a embarrassed figure appeared in front of us.


    A jade pendant, like a crystal, glows emerald green, forming a hard shield. However, because the temperature is too high, half of the jade pendant, a seven grade magic weapon, actually melts, and the shield is broken.


    "Ha ha, little boy, you still can''t kill me, and I''ll live again..."


    Before he finished, the whole body suddenly trembled.


    A big dragon claw pierced his chest like lightning, dripping with blood. It was Ning Tao who opened the perspective.


    "Well, why How could it be? "


    "You go down and wait for LV Yusong first. Don''t worry. I won''t let you wait long. I will let them go down to accompany you as soon as possible."


    Ning Tao was so ferocious that he tore him up.


    "Ah ah..."


    A large rain of flesh and blood fell from the sky, and the whole Qijue sect was dead.


    A half immortal, fall!


    "Imitation of fire, look!"


    A sullen voice from his teeth came from behind him, and a giant of nine feet in size attacked him. But Ning Tao''s backhand was a seal, which matched the most powerful power of Tao.


    "Fusion technology, eight times holding the seal of heaven!"


    "Boom...!"


    Yan imperial concubine feels a huge force that can''t resist, too terrible, on the spot both arms break, spit out blood, such as the kite of broken line again heavily smash down.


    In one move, she failed miserably.


    Yan imperial concubine pain groan, in the heart curse, how oneself say is also a beautiful girl, this bastard how can under so heavy hand, hurt to death her, the affectionate eyebrow Yu, wrinkled into a ball.


    The most powerful of the two sides were defeated, and the clan was defeated, and the momentum of the world was like a tiger


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao breathes heavily and feels weak. He immediately grabs Yan Fei, who is seriously injured, and throws her to Qiuyue. He grins: "take care of her, but don''t let my warm bed servant run away."


    "What?"

 Chapter 2179

    The autumn moon several women are astonished, is they hear wrong? Do you want to take this girl Tianjiao as a maid?


    "This This is crazy, isn''t it? "


    They couldn''t help swallowing their saliva, and their eyes widened in horror. This fiery beauty has an unusual identity. She is the strongest disciple of ChiYan sect and one of the top ten goddesses in the list of immortals


    Can you imagine such a high goddess to be a clever servant girl?


    Is Ning Tao not afraid of provoking public anger?


    "You "Pooh..."


    The seriously injured Yan imperial concubine hears speech, startled and angry unceasingly, pink face rises red, on the spot is angry to spit out a mouthful of blood, one breath didn''t mention up, unexpectedly fainted.


    Ning Tao calmly smiles and takes out a handful of pills to swallow. Then there are a group of shrimps and crabs left.


    Nearly 20 Banxian of the two major sects have died. Seven or eight of them have died. All the rest are seriously injured. They are suffering but can''t tell. The top fighting force in the opposite side is almost double that of them.


    Moreover, he is not an ordinary semi immortal, and he has a good command of advanced methods. He is brave and good at fighting, and his individual strength is not weak.


    The Banxian of ChiYan sect can recognize the Taiji sect among them. After all, they have been dealing with the northern region for many years. They know their skills and tactics and recognize their identities when they fight each other.


    But on the other side, the strength is just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, the combat effectiveness is so strong that it can''t compete.


    Can guess is a large door, but do not know which side of the force?


    "Damn...!"


    "Where''s the helper in this world?" Seven Jue Zong Banxian gnashes his teeth, but is hit in the heart with one blow.


    The high level fell on one side, while the disciples of Qijue sect and Huoyan sect at the bottom were in chaos. Their defeat was almost irreparable. Moreover, some of the disciples turned back on the spot.


    They are also people of the triangle.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shot through a seven Jue high-rise building and smashed it. He roared: "this Ning Tao is the first sect leader in the world. I''ll ask you a question. Do you still want to be a father?"


    "This..."


    "If you still think that the triangle is home and have a little conscience, raise your knife and chop down the scum that enslaves us one by one in this land."


    "With their blood, with their flesh, to wash my triangle of hatred, hatred, and even shame."


    Ning Tao pierces the heart every sentence.


    People smell speech, the action in the hand all dull some, in the eyes fierce twinkle, struggle.


    "I''d like to assure you that as long as you wake up and agree with the outside world, we will take your crimes lightly. But if you insist on being our enemy, you will surely kill the last one."


    Ning Tao''s word by word moriran road.


    Hearing this, the half immortal Cheng zigan, Cheng Ziku, Dong Shuangqiao and other old people immediately scold and wake up these stubborn bastards.


    Many people in the two cases have hesitated. Over the years, they have even forgotten that they are from the triangle.


    A bite of teeth, will burst out full red eyes, crazy cut those Outlands around.


    Both vertical and horizontal are dead, so let them make the final conscience contribution for the triangle.


    The disciples of qijuemen and chiyanzong are dying of regret and are about to cry. They used to be arrogant and arrogant, and their zhenzhuan clothes are very eye-catching, but now they have become targets.


    Those who wear these costumes will take care of you. They will greet you with knives and cut you to death.


    "Ah...!"


    In the blink of an eye, the adhesive force reversed.


    The two disciples died and fell. That day, gangdisha became a pile of broken meat.


    Ning Tao was so excited that he grabbed the spear and killed the Banxian again, leaving only a few struggling. But seeing that the defeat had become a foregone conclusion, he had the courage to explode himself, causing a lot of casualties.


    "Bastards of the world, even if you win today, tomorrow will be your end."


    "Jie Jie, I''ll take a step ahead of you. I''ll watch you destroy and scream. You''ve offended half the world. I''m not willing to give up. Lord Qijue won''t let you go."


    "Ning Tao..."


    That seven peerless immortals dying roar, but was Ning Tao a shot through the eyebrow, let his dead soul.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    After a while, there was only one immortal left.


    The middle-aged man gave a tragic smile, and his whole body was shining. It seemed that he was going to explode, in order to repay the family''s kindness to him.


    But at this time, Ning Tao licked the blood around his mouth and suddenly said, "wait, you don''t have to die."


    "Ha?"


    Not only that red flame half immortal a Leng, even whole world door, all silly eyes, want to let him?


    The red flame Banxian clenched his teeth and said with red eyes, "I don''t need your pity. If I lose, I will lose. Why do you humiliate me like that?"With that, the light on his body beat violently.


    When Ning Tao turned his mouth, he said: "if you want to die, it''s not too late to die until I finish."


    Red flame Banxian a listen to this words, in the heart a little "clap Deng" for a while, the person this life on this one life, to tell the truth, who want to die? It''s not a last resort.


    There is an old saying that it is better to live than to die.


    Seeing his hesitation, Ning Tao said with a smile: "to let you live is to let you go back and send a letter to chiyanzong. The precious treasure of Guizong, concubine Yan, is now in the master''s hands."


    "If you want to take people back, you can come up with enough conditions. If you are sincere, the sect leader will let them go."


    "But if it''s been a long time, this beautiful yellow flower girl, I can''t guarantee that no man will be indifferent?"


    "I''m jealous of you in the triangle. When the time comes, what will happen to you Tut tut... "


    On hearing this, the red flame Banxian''s face turned white. Subconsciously, he lost his voice and said, "no Don''t


    He knows that Princess Yan is the heart and soul of the clan. She is the first young disciple of this generation. She is also the daughter of a great man. She is not only proud, but also a woman. She is an important chip in the future marriage.


    It can be said that she is more valuable than the whole Huoyan sect.


    If this lets the world gate give Huohuo Huo, not only has lost a heavenly pride, also has lost a chip.


    The loss is incalculable!


    Immediately a clench teeth way: "you Don''t mess about. What do you want? How can we release people? "


    "Ten top grade immortal stones, one immortal mine, ten superior veins, and a little more treasure. It''s said that Guizong is rich in heaven and Earth Spirit flame, you might as well have a few. More is better, no one will refuse."


    Ning Tao cracked his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Hiss ~!"


    The red flame Banxian almost took a cold breath, which It''s a lion''s mouth.


    It''s not meat cutting, it''s cannibalism.


    the many things he said are equivalent to more than half of the foundation of ChiYan sect. More is better. Why don''t you die? Is your mouth Kunpeng?


    "Hiss Ah, ah...! "


    A gun flew by, splashing blood.


    The red flame Banxian screamed, his right arm was broken, and he was wearing the space ring on his hand. Ning Tao said with a gentle smile: "go, slow down on the road, our sect leader is waiting for your good news."

 Chapter 2180

    Soon, the war over here is coming to an end.


    Qijuemen, the puppets supported by chiyanzong are defeated. Ning Tao orders them to be recruited, but the conditions are harsh. If they are not right, he will never accept them.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    On the other side, the war was in full swing.


    They are the puppets of the Yin GUI clan and the Ximen clan. They are absolutely powerful. However, we can see that the great ape clan has the strength to compete with them.


    Is the first force in the triangle gaining a false reputation?


    Ning Tao thought about it and wanted to help them, but at this time, Mo and Zhou caught him.


    "Good decision, boy!"


    Ning Tao frowned and looked at the solemn face of Er Lao. He seemed to think deeply in his heart. He said in a deep voice, "Er Lao, let''s talk straight. I''m all ears."


    As soon as the words came out, the two elders looked at each other.


    Mr. Zhou gritted his teeth and said, "it''s very simple. Let''s lose both sides and clean up the mess."


    "What?"


    "This is not the time to talk about benevolence. If you want to unify the triangle, you need to use means. The great ape sect has existed for a long time and has a rich foundation. There is an immortal sitting in it. Do you think he will submit to you?"


    "That''s not realistic, so if you want to unify the triangle, there is bound to be a war between them. No matter which side wins now, it will be seriously injured in the end. If we do it again, we will be able to unify."


    Old Zhou said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face changed, and he looked at Zhou Lao incredulously.


    "Boy, those in power need to be cruel. Kindness is a fatal defect, especially at this time. Zhou Heng and I are from the past. We know what''s at stake. That''s why we don''t want you to take a detour. "


    "I know that this means is not bright, or even treacherous, but the two of us are willing to carry this villain."


    Mo waved his hand solemnly.


    The next second, in addition to calcined fairy hall outside the nine hall owners, all fell into a kind of hesitation, struggling.


    Finally, he knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "master, I still hope to unify the triangle."


    "Our people can''t bear the devastation of the war any more. Let''s put an end to all this. We don''t sneak attack or help. Just look at it. Even if we have to bear the name of eternal abuse on our back, we can''t help it."


    "Please master Wait and see


    Tens of thousands of sonorous voices begged.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face was as gloomy as water, and a pair of cold eyes swept the crowd.


    How did he not expect this scene?


    The whole clan, except him, reached an agreement. They watched their allies fight and fight, but they had to wait and see what happened.


    When they are consumed and exhausted, they will reap profits, attack their allies and even take it.


    Can Ning Tao do it?


    Yes, this choice is reasonable. It''s also the fastest and most direct way to unify the triangle. But can Ning Tao pass the barrier in his heart?


    What do you want to do with yuan xiaotou? If you don''t surrender, you will die?


    He Can''t do it!!


    Ning Tao looks at the disciples kneeling on the ground, as well as Cheng zigan, Cheng Ziku, Dong Shuangqiao and others, whose faces are changing, who are always silent. As friends recommended by the great ape sect, Ning Tao supports them now.


    Ning Tao knows that they are tired and can''t bear to see it any more. His lifelong wish is to be unified.


    And they are the orthodox people and rulers they are optimistic about. It''s the best result to let them take charge of the triangle. As for what happens on the way, it''s the difficulty on the way to success.


    There is no other way but to overcome


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I understand what you said."


    As soon as Mo and others were happy, they heard Ning Tao say, "but I would never do that. "


    "What What? "


    "Boy, you are confused. Do you want to help giant ape win the battle? And wait for them to recover? Continue to fight with them for justice between gentlemen and fight to the death? "


    "That''s stupid. If it''s them now, I''ll make sure that they will look on coldly."


    Zhou Lao''s anxious heart.


    The entrance of the ninth hall is also in a hurry to dissuade him. If he does that, it will be unnecessary.


    But Ning Tao waved his hand and said indifferently: "I don''t care about other people, but now it''s me who is facing the choice."


    "I don''t have the right to command you, but I can command myself. If you don''t help me, I''ll do it myself, just by heart A clear conscience. "


    Suddenly, Xiao Hei''s voice sounded in his ear: "boy, I support those little guys in this point. The tortoise has lived too long and watched too much."


    "You treat others sincerely, but others are often indifferent. Sometimes, you should be cruel."


    "Yes, I have a deep understanding of this kind of thing. At the beginning, I almost died because of it. That heartless bastard In a word, don''t give up on reality It often makes you black and blue. "Xiaobai gritted his teeth in silence.


    "Master...!"


    Listening to the voice in his ear, Ning Tao suddenly laughed and said: "how short is a person''s life. If an ordinary person is less than a hundred years old, a monk will fall."


    "I''m not stubborn, nor do I want to be at ease for a while, but if I can''t unite as one, everything will be the past. But if I unite as one, I dare to call the sun and the moon for the sky!"


    "If I were the emperor of heaven in his year, I would report it to the pure land I!"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Xiaoyou is really bold and ambitious. You should have such experience. If you were emperor in his year, I''m afraid there would be a pure land in this world."


    A powerful laugh rang out in my ears.


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces changed. Who is this? Eavesdropping on them?


    And night North''s eyes suddenly a MI.


    Cheng zigan, Cheng Ziku looks surprised, and then all frown tightly.


    "How dare you ask me


    Ning Tao takes a look at the battlefield where the fighting is going on, and then looks towards a very high mountain top.


    "Ha ha, don''t you know when you come here for a chat? It depends on whether you have the courage? "


    It''s a powerful laugh.


    Hearing this, the hall leaders quickly dissuade him. He is unknown at present. He may be the backhand of these foreign forces. He must not act without authorization.


    However, with a faint smile, Ning Tao wrapped himself in the power of space and disappeared in the same place in an instant.


    "Boy, wait..." Boss Zhou was so anxious that he wanted to reach for him.


    But he didn''t catch a blank. Instead, Mo Lao grabbed a hand and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that it''s the same as what I thought. It''s just that. If he did that, I''m afraid It''s not Ning Tao. "


    When he was in Hongmeng, he turned his life into the last sword, which he used to kill. In the face of countless hungry wolves and powerful enemies, Ning Tao bit his teeth, which was useless.


    If he had used his sword against Taoist Yuntian at that time, I''m afraid he would not have his own now


    Old Zhou sniffed at the speech, and finally sighed reluctantly, with a bitter smile on his lips.


    Yes, if Ning Tao does, I''m afraid He is not Ning Tao


    On the top of the mountain, not far from the battlefield.


    Ning Tao appears here. Opposite him, there is an old man in white who is playing chess. He is drinking liquor in one hand and playing white chess in the other. But there is no one in charge of black chess.


    It''s like waiting for him here for a long time

 Chapter 2181

    "How dare you ask me? Who is it? " Ning Tao is neither humble nor overbearing, pondering.


    "Ha ha, who do you think I am?" The old man in white drinks and leaves a chess piece.


    "Please -"


    Ning Tao frowned and looked at the white hot battlefield. An ancient giant ape swept the world, but there were casualties, and a person gradually emerged in his heart.


    "My father-in-law, is it not the strongest and the most powerful person in this triangle, Lord yuan mu?"


    In the face of his questions, the old man in white did not answer. Instead, he poured a glass of wine for him and drank it with a smile.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and sat alone with the old man facing each other.


    "What do you mean, father-in-law?"


    "Your monkey grandchildren are now fighting a bloody battle. You are immortal. You can understand if you don''t do anything. But if you invite me here, how many monkey grandchildren will die miserably?"


    The old man in white, after a long time, drank all the liquor in his mouth.


    "Yes, why should I let you come? I don''t want you to do what you want. "


    "But If we don''t solve the two problems, we are bound to have a war. You want to accept us, but we don''t want to accept you? "


    "Oh, yes?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, the facial expression is tiny a stiff.


    "If you choose to look on coldly and be treacherous, I can understand, because if I were you, I would do the same."


    "But you made a decision that I don''t think is possible. That''s why I didn''t subdue you. I didn''t force you and my granddaughter to cook cooked rice. I chose a negotiation that I didn''t think of."


    The old man in white coughed.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is stunned, back startled a cold sweat, in the heart unexpectedly had the feeling of the afterlife.


    Just Just now, was it that dangerous?


    When he thought that he would be in the same bed with the little gorilla who would turn into a gorilla, that kind of heavy taste, he felt that it would be a lifetime of bad news.


    Especially if I give you a stick of violence


    "Cough...!"


    The old man in white coughed. He seemed to think that it was not kind, but his granddaughter had to get married. What''s more, he was quite satisfied with Ning Tao. He was an orthodox member of the triangle region, and he was also a proud man.


    Good men don''t rob, waiting to be delivered?


    Immediately said: "since you and I have made this choice, and the unification must be solved, we should seize the time to make an end. I have a way."


    "Please, father-in-law!" Ning Tao said with a shaking face.


    "I''ll marry my granddaughter, and my giant ape sect will become a subsidiary of your world sect. No one will have any objection, and my proud people will fully support you."


    The old man in White said with a smile.


    "No way!"


    Ning Tao black face a refusal, this old fellow, how is it to force the granddaughter to oneself?


    To tell you the truth, Xiaoxiao is pretty cute, but that''s just the first impression. The second impression is his violence. He can always use a stick. The third impression is her transformation into a giant ape.


    That picture, lingering


    "Hum, I''m patient to negotiate with you, but don''t waste my patience. Do you want me to fight with you all over the world?"


    "In other words, let benxian force his hand to help you cook cooked rice."


    The old man in white grinned his teeth and sneered.


    A terrible momentum, instantly shrouded in ningtao, as if there was a god fighting in the sky, the battlefield, fighting in the sky.


    Ning Tao felt that his chest was choked and his breathing was not smooth, but he heard: "this North fairy friend, don''t be nervous. You can''t stop me with your strength now."


    "I, Yuan mu, feel guilty for this triangle, and even more for my people''s belief in me. Unifying the triangle is also our fairy''s dream, and civil strife is what we don''t want to see again."


    "So, even if I have to pay the price of falling today, I will let the two forces merge without war. If you and my granddaughter are married, just agree, or not You have to agree! "


    "You You... "


    Ning Tao is angry and glares. This old guy is unreasonable.


    Just want to move, but found that the surrounding space are solidified, such as a piece of iron, rigidly imprison him.


    In the distance, yebei, Mo Lao, taijizong, zulongmen strongmen all look at here with strange faces. Do they want to help or not?


    Mo Lao''s eyes dribble around. It''s not bad if he''s married. It''s cheaper


    "Hey, hey!"


    All the people''s minds were silent and turned a blind eye.


    Seeing this, the old man in white grinned. It''s going to happen. At present, the world gate is the general trend of the triangle, and its strength is stronger than that of the great ape gate, so it''s not unacceptable to become a subsidiary.At that time, there will be a small family in the harem. How to say, his great ape hall is also a mother''s family.


    He immediately laughs and wants to grab Ning Tao to find a cave. Then he throws all kinds of strong spring medicine into the cave. He won''t come out in seven or eight days


    Suddenly, Ning Tao screamed: "wait Wait, I have a word to say, you let me finish


    "When you get to the cave, speak slowly."


    "You I have a better way to help Xiaoxiao find happiness, but the premise is that you promise, "Ning Tao was raised and hurriedly said.


    Heart will night north and others curse a bloody.


    The old man in white doesn''t care. It''s too late to say anything now. You can be a bridegroom.


    "All souls will die!"


    Ning Tao lost his voice in a hurry.


    As soon as the words came out, the old man in White''s face changed. He stared at Ning Tao with an incredible face.


    After a long time, he suddenly realized: "I see, I see. No wonder so many people in your world have developed rapidly and become a general trend. It turns out that the treasure of people in my blood has fallen into your hands."


    "Providence, Providence..."


    Ning Tao sweating, flustered way: "yes, I can help small change her ancient ape blood, so that she can get rid of the label of violent woman, when a normal woman, strength is still not weak."


    "The most important thing is that she can pursue her own happiness. She doesn''t need you to push this or that again."


    Hearing this, the old man in white hesitated.


    Change blood, is that still his yuan family? But what my granddaughter has suffered over the years


    Looking at the battle in the distance, he said immediately, "I''ll give you the last choice. I can promise to replace your blood, but only if she agrees."


    "Our great ape sect can also be a great ape hall, waiting to be sent, but you have to promise me one thing, to associate with a little girl, even if it''s divided in the end, it''s fate. I always have to try."


    "Hand in "Contact?"


    Ning Tao was dumb for a long time.


    "Three Two... " The old man in white was impatient, so he wanted to pull him to find Xiaoxiao cave.


    "Wait Wait a minute, promise, I promise, "Ning Tao was so sad that he solemnly promised as the sect leader.


    The old man in white hears the speech, and his attitude is relaxed. With a sigh, he finally lets Ning Tao go. But Mo and others have sent someone to help the giant ape fight back.


    Seeing this, the old man in white took a deep breath. He bowed his hand and said, "my husband yuan mu, with the great ape hall up and down, I have seen the Lord''s son-in-law!"

 Chapter 2182

    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and sits on the ground helpless.


    At this point, the triangle, which has been in chaos for a long time, has finally emerged as the only unified power, that is The gate of the world.


    Yinguimen, the puppet supported by Ximen family, was easily defeated. It was the strength of the combination of the two sides. Before long, the war came to an end.


    The world''s gate is a great victory.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, looking at the doorman cleaning the battlefield, Ning Tao''s mind is complex. Once upon a time, could he think that he would have today''s scene?


    More than a year ago, I came to the first city. At that time, my ambition was to travel all over the world.


    However, after Xiaohei''s awakening, he created tiantianmen. In that small courtyard, it rose like bamboo shoots after rain. In just over a year, this big triangle and eight domains all fell into his hands.


    In retrospect, I can''t help feeling.


    "Hey, boy, why did you resist so much just now? The woman sent it to the door. Just promise."


    Xiao Hei said with a smile.


    Xiaobai climbs out to find Ning Tao to be a coqueter. This is the first personality. With ZuLong''s strength becoming stronger, personality switching is not so frequent.


    I believe it is not far away from integration.


    Ning Tao comforts Xiaobai and gives Xiaohei a look. This is the typical way of standing and talking without backache.


    At this time, a streamer came from the horizon. It was Yuan Xiao who was dressed up temporarily and had a shy face.


    After a look at Ning Tao, his heart beat like a deer. His face turned red and he closed his eyes. He also grasped the corner of his clothes tightly. He seemed to say again: don''t talk, kiss me.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s head is a big circle. Under the encouragement of Xiao Hei, he gently touched her head, took her hand and said: "come on, go back with me and wait for someone."


    Yuan Xiaoxiao felt that his heart was melting at the moment. He was as sweet as honey and nodded his head smartly with a red face.


    Muttered: "I Who are we waiting for? "


    "Ha ha, a good man can exempt me from paying hundreds of millions of taxes every year in all fields of the world. He can also make me the first chamber of Commerce in the world to pay tens of billions and hundreds of billions of good people every year."


    Yuan Xiaoxiao blinked his eyes lovingly and said, "how can there be such a good person? Isn''t that fool? "


    "Ha ha...!"


    Ning Tao laughs and goes away


    This war will be recorded in the history of the triangle, and the glorious history of tiantianmen will be immortal!


    Ning Tao didn''t let everyone down. On the first day of unifying the triangle, he ordered that the taxes of the whole triangle be exempted by half. All the people of the eight regions were surprised, praised and regarded as the emperor of Ming Dynasty.


    The hall leaders didn''t stop them at all. If they did, they would certainly disagree.


    But now, there is a world''s first chamber of Commerce, which is making a lot of money every day. It''s just a drop in the ocean to pay taxes. The world doesn''t care about that little money.


    One day''s consumption of each entrance of the temple is not enough, and the taxes of the whole triangle and eight regions are not enough.


    People really realize what money is


    In this way, five days passed in a hurry.


    From the beginning of uneasiness, panic, praise, worship, to now on the right track, the triangle has accepted the fact that Tianmen rule.


    And Ning Tao, also returned to the day of daily hard practice, some things in the door are left to Mo Lao them.


    The gate of the world is no longer ten, but eleven, which is generally recognized as the strongest.


    "Giant Ape Don


    At the same time, it also ushered in the world''s fourth supreme elder, the first blood, immortal, Yuan mu.


    Ning Tao also realized what it means to have a strong army and a strong horse. He can wake up in his dreams with a smile. He has money, people and strength. When he really straightens out all this, the day of crushing the seven peerless families is just around the corner.


    Back mountain valley, a new forbidden area.


    Ning Tao hummed a little song and planted Lingzhong leisurely. All the elixirs here have been harvested, and the growth speed is too fast.


    In a few days, he felt that it would become a primitive and greasy forest.


    The eight regions crocodile gate, the seven Jue sect, the Huoyan sect, and even the Lingtian of the great ape hall are all buried here by Ning Tao.


    Although it''s not as good as the earth of all things, it''s also a good spiritual earth. It turns into nutrients and is swallowed by the earth of all things.


    Its characteristic is to integrate all things, to be compatible with everything, and to feel that it is stronger than it was in the beginning.


    In the most central part, the seeds of ginseng fruit trees have been completely revived, and the whole body is crystal clear, emitting wisps of hazy immortal Qi, and the obscure lines are flashing, such as natural and mysterious.


    This is a natural rune, which can be understood by human beings, and even some good things can be understood.


    And ginseng fruit tree finally grew a bud, green evergreen, full of endless mystery


    Just as Ning Tao understood, a faint laugh came from his ear: "tut Tut, you''re doing a good job in this medicine field. It''s getting more and more beautiful. In the long run, if you continue to be managed, it will be comparable to my fairy palace medicine field."


    As soon as I turned around, I saw Luo Tian''s projection and Luo Hai''s real body coming side by side.Needless to say, it must be for that bet.


    "What''s up, boy? Now it''s January time. Let''s show your cards. I''d like to see how you make 60 billion yuan a month. "


    "Or do you just tell me the answer now, which will save you trouble."


    Luo Hai haughtily embraces the arm to smile a way.


    But hear this, Ning Tao corner of the mouth a hook, directly at will throw to Luo Tian a ring.


    The latter picks an eyebrow and looks at the ring in surprise. He thinks that there is an answer to this. He immediately invades his mind with a smile. He wants to see what the ZuLong gate is worth fighting for?


    But don''t see don''t know, a look really scared a big jump, a face showed the color of amazement.


    "Well?"


    Seeing this, Luo Hai thought that he had discovered some big secret. He was itchy and excited.


    Facing Ning Tao''s provocation, he said with a smile: "it''s not easy for you to finally admit defeat. Thanks to my excitement, I''m going to give you permanent duty-free. Tut Tut, I''m afraid no one will make an exception for the tax-free fairyland for the first time."


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid that will disappoint Luo Hai," Ning Tao said with a faint smile.


    But at this time, Luo Tian a pair saw the living ghost''s appearance, dumbfounded way: "your boy exactly is how to do?"? As long as you say it, it will be tax-free forever, and I will give it to you. "


    "Don''t bother you. Someone is ready. Why should I do this?"


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders with a smile.


    "What are you talking about?" Luo Hai scratched his head, confused.


    Luo Tian emotional, the ring to him, a pair of deep eyes staring at Ning Tao.


    How could that be!


    How on earth did this guy do it?


    Luo Hai''s heart sank into the ring with pride. Originally, he had a smile on his face, but it gradually solidified. He was stiff, pale, silly and frightened. His eyes were round and rolling, as if he had practiced the technique of protruding eyes.


    What did he see?


    It''s a mountain of cultivation resources, such as spirit stone, immortal stone, ore, precious medicine, countless good things, let alone 60 billion, 80 billion.


    "How can this be possible," Luo Haihong screamed, with her eyes in a frenzy

 Chapter 2183

    The whole back hill is the scream of Luohai.


    He took out a piece of immortal stone in a frenzy and looked left and right. It was real, and it was just mined. How did the 60 billion spirit stone come from?


    "No way, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    In front of Ning Tao''s eyes, Luo Hai grabbed himself and roared, "how did you cheat?"


    "It''s impossible for you to make 60 billion yuan just by doing business and starting from scratch. That''s impossible. You must have cheated. It''s not a business. Who helped you? Is it taijizong


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered, put his hand on his shoulder and patted him, picking eyebrows to play with: "do you know the world''s first chamber of Commerce?"


    "God Chamber of Commerce? "


    Luo Hai and Luo Tian were stunned.


    The next second, a gray jade tube appeared in Luo Tian''s hand, crushing it mercilessly.


    This is the spirit jade tube. You can put your own information into it and crush it. It''s convenient to know. But it''s expensive. Generally, only big forces can afford it, and people with low strength can''t do it.


    Luo Hai is absent-minded. He has an impression of this chamber of Commerce. Isn''t it the chamber of Commerce engaged in stall business.


    Can that make 60 billion?


    Turn waste into treasure?


    Come on, he won''t believe that shit.


    Luo Hai clenches his teeth, his eyes are about to crack, and he is about to go crazy. He is eager to know the answer, but Ning Tao''s expression makes him angry.


    Immediately roared: "don''t tell me those useless, you lost. Tell me, what happened in zulongmen? What kind of trick did you use? For a while, from the east to the north? "


    "Answer me, quick..."


    Ning Tao takes out his ears, but he is also murmuring in his heart. Don''t play the goods crazy.


    If this is spread out, he will drive the deputy leader of the grand Luoxian palace crazy and obsessed. It''s estimated that it will only do harm to himself. It''s really a headache.


    "100 billion, 300 billion With permanent tax exemption, tell me the answer, tell me... "


    Luo Hai is like a fierce beast on the verge of collapse.


    When Ning Tao has a headache, Luo Tian suddenly turns black and says, "enough Luo Hai, you lose."


    "What What? "


    Luo Hai''s face turned white and full of consternation.


    It''s like hearing something incredible? You lost? Are you kidding?


    "Come on, this guy has opened the chamber of Commerce to the eastern region and the northern region. One sells mines and the other sells medicines. The business is very hot and there are a lot of businesses. In a short time, he has occupied the leading position in the business of the two regions."


    "Don''t say 60 billion, even if 600 billion, give him time, he can earn enough."


    Luo Tian narrowed his eyes and sneered.


    Hearing this, Luo Hailu was struck by thunder. Ten thousand people in his heart didn''t believe that he would lose?


    He has already lost one time. The deputy head of the palace, under one person and over ten thousand people, will he lose another time?


    "If I don''t believe it, I''ll sell mines and medicines. How can these stall businesses suddenly become rich?"


    Luo Hai''s red eyes are red.


    "Well, it depends on how he sells. He sells mines in the eastern region and medicine in the northern region. Each of them has his own strong points. The first chamber of Commerce in the world is famous in the two regions. You won''t be wronged if you lose this bet."


    Luo Tian snorted coldly.


    Hearing this, Luo Hai vomited three liters of blood, which seemed to vomit out the congestion in his heart.


    After taking a deep look at Ning Tao, he clenched his fists for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "good, good. I''ll do what I say, duty-free forever Here you are


    "Just one gate in the world, hundreds of millions of soul stones, is not enough. I''ll make up for the vacancy out of my own pocket."


    But when the words came out, Luo Tian suddenly sneered and said angrily: "do you know how much you need to pay for your few words?"


    "Let''s just talk about the eastern region division. According to the preliminary judgment, the daily profit difference is no less than three billion or even more. If it goes on like this for a long time, how much tax does it need to pay according to the Xiangong tax for one month?"


    "If you calculate by 20%, the tax is 18 billion yuan a month, which is just a branch. Even if the northern region and the triangular region are 18 billion yuan each, you need to pay 54 billion yuan a month!"


    "At the end of a year, you need to put 648 billion on the table."


    "Remember, this is under the condition of not continuing to develop the chamber of Commerce. If the southern region, the western region, and even my central region all have their own branches."


    "Tell me, what can you make up for the $194.4 billion in empty tax a year? It depends on your tens of billions of offerings a year? Or use your life as a cushion! "


    "Boom...!"


    Words such as thunder, scared Luohai pale.


    It''s not so good. He was so scared that he was cold all over. Who could have thought that the tax would be more than one trillion a year?


    Even if you sell him, you can''t afford itAnd Ning Tao is surprised, oddly saw Luo Tian one eye, OK, didn''t see out, this guy''s brain is not general strong, instantly saw through.


    It''s worthy of being the leader of the Dalao fairy palace.


    "This This... "


    Luohai is sweating and swallowing his saliva. A terrible chill rushes from his spine to his head.


    If the tax is really exempted, so many spirit stones will certainly offend the interests of countless families. Coupled with the impeachment of the Supreme Court, as the Deputy palace leader, it is possible to be imprisoned, let alone unstable.


    "Hum!"


    "I think you''d better stay here. When you ask him to hand over the tax, you''ll come back with it. If not, the dungeon will welcome you."


    Luo Tian snorted angrily and brushed his sleeve away.


    Seeing this, Luo Hai is completely stupid. He asks Ning Tao to pay taxes?


    "Isn''t that a slap in the face?"


    After experiencing the destruction and despair in my heart, I immediately squeeze out a stiff smile when I think of the vow. I rub my hands and beg to see Ning Tao. I want to repent.


    But Ning Tao raised his eyebrow and joked: "Shh, don''t talk. Let me think about it. I remember a month ago, who said that the way of heaven is reincarnation, and the retribution is not good."


    "That''s a good word, comfortable!"


    Luohai a listen, face suddenly black as the bottom of the pot, shame as, eager to find the ground to drill in.


    At this time, Ning Tao said sarcastically: "if you are OK, please go back to your home."


    Luohai smell speech immediately flustered, scalp numb, no tax, how can he go back?


    At present, it has just been established, and his family can still make some money, but if it is delayed for a long time, it will not be enough to sell it.


    There is an oath in, he can''t move to Ning Tao, can only let him change his mind, agree to abandon the oath.


    But will Ning Tao agree?


    Answer: "nature is to roll as far as you can think!"


    "Little Master Ning, don''t be so unfeeling. We''ve been friends for so many years. For the sake of some money, it''s not good that you don''t pay any taxes. "


    Luo Hai grinned and rubbed his hands.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said: "hum, with the ability to get tax-free, with what to pay?"


    "My temple is too small to accommodate you, the great God. You''d better go back and forth from where you are."


    "Oh, no, I''m very easy to make do with it. Besides, you have a shallow foundation in the world. I''m the deputy head of the great Luoxian palace. There must be something I can do for you."


    Luo Hai anxiously offered himself.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao left with a pause, then touched his chin and looked at him strangely.


    Luo Hai''s heart was pulled, as if he mentioned his throat, which was more nervous than when he was elected as the vice palace leader. His Adam''s apple kept stirring. Suddenly, Ning Tao said, "so, there is a life for you."


    "You say, you say!"


    "I still need a gardener in my back garden. I need someone to take care of me all the time. I think you''re pretty good. I''ll give you such an important place."


    Ning Tao said and patted the Deputy palace leader on the shoulder.


    The latter was stunned. He was the deputy head of the fairy palace, and he wanted to stay as a gardener for this boy?


    I @ £¤¡Á

 Chapter 2184

    "If you don''t want to, forget it. It''s easy to leave," Ning Tao waved his hand and wanted to leave.


    "Oh, don''t I I... "


    Roheka''s throat turned red.


    He is the deputy chief of the imperial palace. Bah, don''t mention this identity again. It''s a shame. Once upon a time, I could think that I would one day beg for help in a low voice. Even the eight families in Central China didn''t have the qualification.


    If you want to be normal, people who dare to do this to him would have been slapped several times by him.


    However Ning Tao white he one eye, turn round to leave directly, lazy much nonsense.


    "Wait Wait, I''m I promise, "Luo Hai screamed in a panic.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said with satisfaction, "in that case, I''ll give you the medicine field in the back garden. Don''t let anything happen?"


    Then he left with a clear mind.


    Luo Hai looks at the dense primeval forest with a sad face. He wants to be a gardener, but he stays. The next step is to ask him to give up the oath and pay some taxes anyway.


    I''m afraid this medicine field is a solution. If it''s well managed, maybe Ning Tao agrees as soon as he''s happy. For example Let ginseng fruit trees grow fast


    He won''t do it, but he will shake people and use all the resources and relationships within his authority.


    For example, the immortal Palace''s ten thousand year technique and the imperial gardener remember that there was a Shennong sect in the eastern region, and the cultivation of medicinal materials was first-class


    Ning Tao doesn''t know about all this.


    At this time, it was dusk, and he returned to his bedroom. Now everything is on the right track. With the rapid development of shiyitangkou, after all, it''s easy to say anything about money, and he has already sent spies to the southern regions first.


    Only when you know yourself and the other can you win a hundred battles.


    "Step on..."


    Ning Tao stretched his waist. Recently, he was really tired. He never stopped making twists and turns.


    Just about to have a rest, I suddenly noticed that there was a person lying on the bed in the room, like a woman. The exquisite figure was outlined with concave and convex, and there was an attractive body fragrance, which made me relaxed and happy.


    Leng Leng, Ning Tao''s face is strange.


    Who is this?


    Is the defense of one''s bedroom so bad?


    As soon as the perspective opened, a scene of white flowers suddenly appeared in front of me He touched his nose and swallowed the water: "what? Do you want to warm the bed today? "


    "Well, that''s the bad idea that you brought Miss Ben."


    "Now I''m a delicate girl. I don''t want you to mess with me. I have self-knowledge. Take the initiative and climb up to your bed."


    A seductive voice teases.


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he turned his eyes and suddenly said with a smile, "if so, the master of the book is not welcome. Tonight You can have a good sleep... "


    Then he rushed to the bed.


    But as soon as he got close, the woman in the quilt seemed to be aware of it and threw the quilt at him.


    The sight was blocked, and then I felt a burning sensation, a powerful force burst out, coming too fast, too suddenly, which ordinary people did not expect, even the Taoist realm would have a big change of face.


    "Go to hell, traitor!"


    See nine fire red beads, lightning like through the quilt, all the greetings in the ningtao body.


    The latter one picks eyebrow, the color of surprise also flashed on her face, did not expect that her cultivation was sealed, unexpectedly there are such means, when the two palms are about to turn into ink jade color, an extreme cold burst out.


    "Too Yin Hands


    The two palms fly like a butterfly dance. They are flexible and free. They are as fast as a shadow. They are like Arhats with eight arms.


    In an instant, he caught six fire beads.


    Originally, the three could catch them, but they suddenly turned a corner temporarily, as if they could control them, and shot ningtao at an extremely tricky angle.


    "Dangdang Hiss... "


    When the fire bead hit the body, it made a sound of gold and iron. The hot temperature broke out, and large pieces of clothes were burned to ashes, revealing a delicate inner armor.


    The three living beads seem to be inlaid on it


    All this seems to be slow, in fact, only in the blink of an eye, and the quilt, which was lifted, finally fell between the man and the woman.


    That hot woman''s proud smile, but solidified at this moment, showing a look of amazement, from excited to pale, red lips difficult to open and close way: "this How is that possible? "


    "The fire spirit bracelet is a top seven magic weapon, almost comparable to the immortal weapon. Even if you don''t have to use the spirit power to push it, it''s OK to wipe out the Taoist realm. You How can you be ok? "


    "Tut Tut, originally this thing is called Huoling bracelet," Ning Tao licked his lips and fixed his eyes on her white wrist.


    "You What are you up to? Don''t come here. I''m warning you. I I went to the wrong bed. Well, why are you so nervous? Was it just a joke? Don''t come here, ok... "


    Yan imperial concubine immediately shrieked.


    But Ning Tao sneers and pours on the bed like a tiger pours on a rabbit.Princess Yan''s beautiful eyes were cold, and her delicate body tightened up in an instant. On this day, the woman''s anti wolf skill, which had been practised for more than 20 years, could finally come into use. Her legs turned into scissors and wrapped tightly


    "Little brother, let go of the younger sister is good," Yan imperial concubine hugs him tightly, coquetry beg.


    However, Ning Tao takes a glance and mercilessly takes off the delicate bracelet on her white wrist. It''s a good thing. It''s comparable to an immortal weapon. Even if he can''t use it now, the world needs it very much.


    He also wants to give Qianqian something to defend themselves.


    "You Asshole... "


    Yan imperial concubine is angry to stare, that is when she is 20 years old, her father red flame patriarch gives her gift.


    But it''s not over yet. Ning Tao''s eyes are shining, and he''s picking up the space ring, earrings, necklaces I didn''t let it go, but at the end, I was still looking at her clothes in the green light.


    "You That''s enough for you. Do you want to be so shameless? Do you want to be the head of your school? What about men''s gentlemen? Don''t go too far. "


    Yan imperial concubine embraces the chest in both hands and grins the tooth way angrily.


    "Cut, that''s worth a few money," Ning Tao disdained to curl his lips and reached out to pick.


    But at this time, the poor Princess Yan, who had been holding her chest to show weakness, suddenly pulled out a touch of cold light. It was from her chest and seam that she rushed to Ning Tao''s face. The distance between them was very close, and this move was even more difficult to hide.


    All of these actions in one go, such as running water, fast as thunder, extremely fast.


    Ning Tao raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. As expected, he couldn''t help it. A golden light flashed in his eyes.


    "Spirit Confusion


    The next second, about to succeed, excited Yan imperial concubine, suddenly eyes empty, stiff in situ.


    As soon as Ning Tao picked it, he easily grabbed the dagger. This woman is a rich woman. There are so many good things. This dagger is as sharp as the Huoling bracelet, so sharp that his spirit is afraid.


    And at this time, Yan imperial concubine blankly return to a God, just see Ning Tao take away his thing.


    "Shameless, asshole, lewd thief, give it back to me" Yan imperial concubine sees the bottom card to have no, immediately molars to scold.


    Go crazy to catch Ning Tao regardless of his image


    The clothes on her chest were also cut open. The fragrance of her virgin body lingered on the tip of her nose. Her skin was like jade. There was only a thin layer of cloth wrapped there.


    Ning Tao''s index finger moves wildly, swallowing saliva, and a pair of eyes also twinkle with burning desire.


    But just then, the door of the bedroom was suddenly broken open, and a sweet familiar voice came: "Ning Tao, I made rabbit meat for you..."


    Yuan Xiaoxiao, who is full of excitement, suddenly sees the scene on the bed, and Ning Tao is pressing on Yan Fei.


    "Er..."


    "Xianggong, how can there be a maid peeping? It''s so shameful," Princess Yan blushed and went into Ning Tao''s arms like a little woman.


    Ning Tao

 Chapter 2185

    The mess on the bed, the shyness and coquetry of Princess Yan Into yuan Xiaoxin.


    Bang, the rabbit meat spilled all over the floor.


    Yuan Xiaomei''s eyes were full of rage, like thunder. A ferocious iron bar appeared in her hand, like a dragon pillar, and a sentence came out of her mouth.


    "Fox spirit, let go of my man!"


    Ning Tao''s scalp is numb. He just wants to explain, but he hears a word of fear that the world will not be in chaos.


    "Sister, how can you say that? Sister, first come first served. Who can blame you if you can''t get it?"


    "It''s hard to find a man just because of your small chest, legs and appearance. Let''s go quickly and close the door. Don''t disturb me and my husband to do that


    Yan imperial concubine puts out a head to hiss nose way.


    Say, gently stretch out a pair of jade hands, hook Ning Tao''s head, don''t mention how ambiguous.


    "Fox Beaver Fine Yuan Xiaomu canthus want to crack, a hands too hard, all in the iron bar to grasp the dent.


    "Is my sister boasting about her beauty? I''m afraid men like my fox spirit and don''t like tablets. "


    Yan imperial concubine swept one eye, sneer a way.


    As soon as the words came out, Yuan Xiaoxiao subconsciously looked at himself. Although it was not full, it was not a tablet. However, compared with the fox spirit in front of him, it was much worse, just like bread and steamed bread.


    "You want to die!"


    "Violence Stick


    Yuan Xiaotiao was furious, as if he had been stabbed in the heart of pain, red eyes on the crazy hit.


    "No!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes jumped and cried out.


    With the present concubine Yan, she can''t carry the stick at all. It''s estimated that she will be beaten up in an instant, but that will disturb his next Overall plan.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth and rushed out, a force of Tai Chi wandered around, and four or two kilos came with him.


    "Boom boom..."


    Two energy collision, the entire hall of a violent sensation, like the explosion of an air cannon.


    The guards nearby were shocked and shot in one by one. The hidden members of the killing hall surrounded the whole dormitory in a flash.


    "Xiao Xiao, listen to me, it''s not what you see," Ning Tao said with his teeth.


    "Ah, Xianggong, why do you talk so much nonsense to a maid? Just throw it out. I really want to touch your hot chest again..."


    Yan imperial concubine is licking sexy red lip charming way.


    On hearing this, Yuan Xiaoxiao completely lost his mind and screamed: "smelly woman, dare to rob my man, I''ll fight with you, kill you, kill you..."


    He had no choice but to beat his body down with a stick.


    With a bang, the floor under his feet collapsed.


    Ning Tao is more stuffy hum a, the facial expression brushes of pale, the corner of the mouth overflowed a wisp of blood.


    But I gritted my teeth and hugged her.


    The latter seems to be crazy, but looking at the startling blood, my heart trembles inexplicably, my face turns white, and I Ning Tao did it.


    "Xianggong, people are so scared," Yan Fei, who was also frightened, said pitifully.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, Ning Tao turned over his hand and slapped him. He was the fan world he had created. He had a fire in his heart and didn''t show much mercy.


    Yan imperial concubine is greatly surprised, but can''t hide at all, directly by this slap mercilessly draw on the right cheek.


    "Pa!"


    This slap, crisp to the ear.


    Yuan Xiaoxiao looks at Ning Tao''s wisp of blood and is in agony. He does it again. She is still a violent woman. She immediately breaks free and runs out in tears.


    "Little..."


    Ning Tao is full of helplessness.


    And Yan imperial concubine one face is stunned, inconceivable looking at Ning Tao, he actually dares to hit own face? No one dares to do this to her from childhood. Even her father, the Lord of red flame, dotes on her.


    Immediately red eyes, screamed: "son of a bitch, you dare to hit me, I fight with you."


    "Have you had enough of being presumptuous?"


    "Do you really think our sect leader dare not kill you? Recognize your present identity. It''s a prisoner, not a princess. If you dare to say more, I''ll strip you and throw you into the men''s pile. "


    "My staff will make you, an Outland woman, realize what it means to be Life is not death


    Ning Tao cold face, angry voice way.


    In the eyes of that pair of cold awn, Yan imperial concubine''s eyes contain tears, wrongly cover that red swollen half cheek, red lips wriggle for a long time, also didn''t dare to spit out a word, just red eyes obstinately looking at him.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao cold hum a, toward the hand to shout a way: "take her away, first hungry her a few days."


    Hearing this, a group of members of the killing hall took her down cleanly. Just as they were about to press her to leave, Ning Tao suddenly said, "wait a minute. Go to find some old moms. Be a little more fierce and teach them to me.""I don''t raise waste in the world. If I can''t even serve tea, pour water and warm the bed, there''s no need for it."


    "Yes, master!"


    A few black robes respectfully return a way, but when get up, Yan imperial concubine sees in their eyes one wipe ruthless.


    A heart suddenly "click" up.


    The members of the killing hall sneer and look for the old mother. That''s good. They won''t be soft hearted to Outlands, even women. If it wasn''t for the sect leader''s refusal to kill them, they would have broken them to pieces.


    Now it''s hard to find a chance to vent. Hum, we''ll give you the most fierce mother in the triangle.


    Even if our brothers raise money, we''ll find you ten or eight


    "No No, Ning Tao, I''m wrong. Let me go. I''ll ask my father to give you money. No... "


    The scream of Yan imperial concubine reverberates outside the bedroom.


    On the other side, in a corridor.


    Yuan Xiaomei''s eyes were tearful, and she was extremely sad. She hated why she didn''t have a woman at all, how violent she was, and she deserved not to find a man.


    He ran all the time, but suddenly he bumped into a man, and two defensive forces burst out at the same time.


    "Bang..."


    Body shape meal, see each other.


    In front of her, she was just a strong woman with strong strength. If she wanted to be a normal person, she might have been crippled by the collision just now.


    But this strong dress woman actually only slightly frowns, also with curious eyes looking at her.


    "This little girl, what a power."


    Yuan Xiaoxiao only took a look, casually said sorry, and then ran away sad.


    Seeing this, the strong woman rubbed her shoulder and looked curious. It seems that there are really strong people here. A woman is so strong.


    He shook his head and went on. When he came to a grand and luxurious palace, he stopped.


    Looking at the familiar and distracted figure inside, as well as the waves on the ground, he immediately doubted: "Xianggong, what happened?"


    Ning Tao a listen, surprised looked up, unexpectedly surprised way: "Linglong, how did you come?"


    Yes, this girl is pretty.


    She said gently, "I miss you so much, and I''m fine. I want to see if there''s anything I can do for you, but I''m a little late.


    "Congratulations to my husband for unifying this triangle!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile, and said: "it''s just a small area. What''s the matter, but after all, with a nest, Xianggong is enough to support you."


    "By the way, what about worry free?"


    "Just on the way here, Wuyou met her master, Mo Lao. I haven''t seen her for a long time. Now I''m crying. Yunxin and Zhou Lao are all here."


    Hua Linglong explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help laughing. Seeing her amorous feelings, the fire rises again.


    Hua Linglong''s face turned red. She seemed to have guessed something. She blushed and said, "my husband, um..."


    As soon as the door was closed, groans echoed.


    At this moment, hundreds of dark guards stepped back for kilometers.

 Chapter 2186

    The sun is rising, full of vigor.


    The plan of the day is in the morning, which is also the most vigorous time for men. Those who have families and have no training usually get up after the morning.


    Ning Tao, however, dragged it out to the afternoon.


    When he opened the door of the hall, the sun was about to run down the mountain, making a group of dark guards full of resentment.


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao coughs and closes the door of the hall in person. He orders several maids not to disturb his rest.


    After that, he wandered to the door.


    As a sect leader, you should set an example, especially after this kind of victory and unification of the triangle, you can''t relax your cultivation and training.


    Ning Tao would never allow that kind of spoiled generation to appear in the door, eating resources but not working.


    Every mountain peak is the sound of fighting.


    Ning Tao has set up rules to encourage the disciples to fight and compete with each other. You can be ruthless, but you are not allowed to be a killer. You can be seriously injured without being held responsible.


    If you win, you will reward a lot of resources.


    Originally, there were ten hall entrances, except the calcined immortal hall. Shenyin hall was a woman, so there were eight hall entrances fighting.


    Generally, the winners are poison dragon hall, Tianlei hall and Shatang, and the weakest one is Zhongyi hall.


    In fact, the people who killed Tang were not strong, but their fighting style was just like madmen.


    No one wants to meet them. Even the poison dragon hall has been defeated by them several times. It''s too cruel. If you break your arm, you will be killed.


    It is said that their aim is to bite a piece of the enemy''s flesh for me as long as there is a breath left.


    In terms of Tangkou''s strength, killing Tangkou is certainly not the strongest, but in terms of fighting belief, killing Tangkou is definitely the first.


    And since the great ape hall joined, the arena has been more heated and noisy, and it has been earth shaking all day.


    On the first day, I swept several halls and directly collected the resources of that day.


    And they found that this kind of rule is too good for them, and it is also extremely good for their appetite. There are so many resources that they can''t imagine. It is worth hundreds of millions of Yuan Mu''s words.


    For days in a row, it was the winner.


    However, a few days later, several halls joined hands to bring down the great ape hall once


    Of course, this kind of high-intensity fighting and injuries are absolutely commonplace. It all depends on the medicinal materials of the eastern region. I''m afraid those who dare to train disciples like this are the only ones in the fairyland.


    Ning Tao looked for a long time, and finally nodded with satisfaction. It seems that the great ape hall has been completely integrated.


    He didn''t disturb others. He wandered away.


    At the edge of the back mountain, he saw Luo Hai, who was full of sweat. On a jade tube recording the characteristics of medicinal materials, he personally cultivated these miraculous drugs.


    Well done.


    I''m afraid no one can imagine that this gardener is the Deputy palace master of Da Luo who is above one person and under ten thousand people.


    Without disturbing him, he wandered away again. In fact, the teleportation array was deep in the forbidden area, but there was Xiaohei''s hiding array. He couldn''t find it. Even if he could find it, he couldn''t break it.


    That''s the turtle shell formation created by Xiaohei


    In the main hall, Ning Tao sees Wu you. He stays with Mo Lao and Zhou Lao and laughs happily.


    Mo is always her master. Even when she was a little girl, she remembers that unique skill of becoming famous. Xiaowuyou has never lost her cultivation.


    Cloud heart is also in, don''t know why, a see her always double cheek Xia Fei, blush of elephant honey peach.


    "Daddy


    Carefree and joyful, rushing to the past.


    Ning Tao picked her up, and Xiao Bai came out to play, while Xiao Hei fell asleep.


    It has never felt so happy.


    Accompany her to play for a while, let cloud heart help accompany her, from mo old people''s face, he saw some worry, seems to have something to say.


    After a while, the three got together.


    Mo said in a deep voice: "boy, the spies who went to the southern regions have already sent the news back."


    "Oh? How about it? "


    "According to the spies, since all the immortals disappeared, the Qijue gate has been closed, and the disciples no longer walk in the southern regions. It seems that they are in seclusion, but they are facing the investigation of the great Luo fairy palace."


    "If it is found out that the seven juemen immortals rebel collectively, I''m afraid the seven juemen will be dealt with."


    Old Zhou frowned.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a moment and said, "what''s the matter now? Did you find anything? "


    "No, I haven''t heard from you yet!"


    "Seven Jue old people, they seem to have evaporated, and seven Jue men accept all the investigation, also have no knowledge, now the situation is always stuck."


    Mo Yuntian sighed.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao fell into silence. What is the situation of the seven Jue gate now?"By the way, it''s certain that the immortals of the seven Jue men will not dare to come forward, because once they appear, the great Luo fairy palace will surely take them to ask questions. The immortals of the major gates in the southern region are staring at them."


    Mo Lao suddenly thought of the way.


    Ning Tao nods. I''m afraid this is good news. If it''s too late, it''s time to prepare.


    It''s less than half a year and only a few months before the opening of the second forbidden area. His cultivation is not long before he breaks through, and he still needs to settle down a lot.


    he has to think of a way to improve his fighting skills to xianpin, but he is determined to break the limit.


    After a long discussion, they all went down to prepare for the war.


    Cheng zigan, Cheng Ziku and Dong Shuangqiao were all incorporated into the Presbyterian Church.


    It''s definitely their high-level fighting power. Hua Linglong has lived here, but she has a good life. A few days later, a servant girl was sent over.


    That is actually Yan imperial concubine, a generation of arrogant, don''t know what spiritual stimulation, unexpectedly was taught to be obedient, Ning Tao mention old mother, her face is scared with a piece of white paper.


    Just kneel down and ask Ning Tao not to send her back.


    Serving tea, pouring water, waiting for changing clothes, that will be dry, although throwing seems clumsy, that is enough.


    This day.


    Ning Tao is comfortable lying on the chair, while Princess Yan is numb and pinches his shoulder. What''s more, she has no idea that Tianjiao, the daughter of the red flame patriarch, is the maid of her generation.


    I''m afraid no one can imagine.


    But she would be relieved to know that there was a deputy palace master working as a gardener in Houshan.


    All of a sudden, a breath burst out, and a deep cry: "dare to ask who is the Taoist friend? Come and visit me, the first gate in the world. "


    "Hum, where is Ning Tao? Let him get out of my palace. Dare to rob my daughter. Don''t you want to live?"


    A sharp woman''s voice rang out.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Yuan mu, yebei, Mo Yuntian and Zhou Heng stood side by side. Looking at the seven or eight figures in the distant sky, they became solemn.


    Among them, there are several immortals.


    Yuan Mu squinted and said coldly, "who are you


    "Red flame sect, the master''s wife has arrived, you don''t have to come to meet us soon!" There was a roar of reprimand.


    But is pinching shoulder''s Yan imperial concubine, the whole body a stiff, unexpectedly tears in the eyes, pleasantly surprised way: "mother......"

 Chapter 2187

    As soon as the word "mother" comes out, Ning Tao is thoughtful and even a few days faster than he expected.


    But the Yan imperial concubine is excited, tears like pearls fall, for her, this less than ten days, but it is like years, living a hellish life, her hall red flame Princess ever did servant work.


    Happy days in heaven It''s coming.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    At this time, seven figures finally showed their bodies, men and women, old and young, the lineup is really strange.


    Apart from the young boy, the weakest of all the others is Banxian. In addition to the beautiful woman in red robe, there are three people whose strength is unfathomable. According to Yuan Mu''s conjecture, they should be immortal.


    This That''s the inside story.


    I saw the beautiful woman in red robe. She looked at this place in disgust and said haughtily, "where is that little bastard Ning Tao? Tell him to send his daughter to the palace with three kowtows and nine bows. "


    "Hand over the triangle and become the slave of our ChiYan sect. Otherwise, let us destroy them today."


    As soon as the words came out, heaven and earth were silent for a few minutes.


    Yuan mu, Mo Lao, and others were as gloomy as water, and the nine hall entrance, which was training, took out the wound healing medicine and standard weapons one after another. A bloody and murderous air like a tsunami roared at several people.


    The two immortals frowned, and their bodies flashed in front of Mrs. Ji.


    A few Banxian are proud, but they see a bunch of madmen in the great ape hall grabbing out an iron bar. Several Banxian are staring at them with their iron bars on their shoulders.


    After these days together, they have been integrated into the family, if anyone comes, there will be no amnesty.


    "Roar..."


    "Well, what are you yelling at? Do you want to repeat it for the third time? Or You want to die. "


    The evil way of the woman in red.


    Outside the palace, Ning Tao tasted hot tea leisurely. He noticed that his fingers on his shoulders were shaking and stopped.


    Immediately light way: "continue, forbid to stop."


    Yan imperial concubine beautiful Mou struggles, difficult swallow a mouthful of saliva, unexpectedly way: "you You surrender, my mother has already brought people, you You will die. "


    "Ha ha, I''ve already said my conditions. If you don''t give me what I want, can you go?"


    "By the way, besides, your spoiled temper is very similar to that of your mother."


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile.


    Hear this, Yan imperial concubine suddenly had the base spirit, proud way: "ridiculous, you unexpectedly still want thing? Don''t you know you''re dying now? "


    "Or let''s make a conversion, and I''ll like you very much, or you''ll join my ChiYan sect?"


    "What?" Ning Tao was stunned.


    And Yan imperial concubine drum up full courage, solemnly way: "I am serious, my mother''s temper, my father can''t resist, you abduct me, already angered her, want to protect the world door, unless you promise to be a member."


    "How''s it going? I''ll treat you well if you marry me. "


    Her beautiful eyes are shining, and her eyes are on Ning Tao. One is his talent, the other is that he should be The holy body of the sun.


    It''s a very rare physique. It hasn''t been seen for hundreds of millions of years. She is a dream physique. If she chooses one from Leng Tingwei and Ning Tao, she must choose Ning Tao.


    As the old saying goes, "choose the right, not the expensive."


    If they get married, what will happen to their children? I''m afraid my father and mother will agree


    Ning Tao glances at her strangely. Is this woman crazy? What the hell?


    He immediately pointed to the deep place


    In the sky, Yuan Mu looked at the unruly beautiful woman in red robe and frowned: "madam, the conditions have been said by our master. If you promise, you can take away your daughter."


    "Conditions?"


    "I''m looking for my daughter? What else do you need? How dare you negotiate terms with this palace just because of your slaves and garbage? Are you tired of living? "


    The beautiful woman in the red robe said angrily.


    The boy beside her seemed to be frightened, holding the beautiful woman''s jade leg to block him.


    Seeing this, Yuan Mu''s face was completely ugly. He was so unreasonable and looked down upon. He didn''t need to be polite.


    Immediately cold hum a way: "since the thing didn''t take, then please go back, forgive not far send."


    "What What? "


    The beautiful woman in the red robe glared at her beautiful eyes. She had an incredible face, and a slave dared to be so reckless.


    Even an immortal is a mole ant in her eyes. What''s her identity? The red flame Lord''s wife, the powerful woman, the Lord is waiting to listen to her.


    That is also the top big man in the northern region. Just because he is a little immortal, it''s a compliment to talk to him.


    Immediately sneer way: "good, since you want to die, then let this palace let people see you off."


    Then the two immortals took a step together.


    This is actually a dead man, really dare to start, the mighty spirit power, immortal power, burst out.Yuan Mu turned pale and became gloomy.


    Just when the beautiful woman in the red robe was proud, a faint voice came from the bottom of the world: "Madam Ji, do you want to stay here?"


    As soon as the words came out, four immortal powers broke out.


    "What? This How is that possible? " The beautiful woman in red robe was surprised that there were four immortals.


    No, five to be exact.


    How could that be?


    Where does he come from?


    Not only was she shocked, but yuan Mu was also shocked. He didn''t know that there were immortals in the world.


    How many secrets are hidden in this?


    Seeing this, Mo is relieved. It seems that Ning Tao is ready. He looks at Mrs. Ji with a sneer. His face is full of banter.


    It seems to say that you have the ability to do it.


    Yan Ji, the beautiful woman in red robe, is very angry and unwilling to clench her fist. It''s impossible to do it now. The immortal should be a taijizong person. It''s really damned.


    But since she''s here, she can''t come back empty handed. Does that mean that her face is still needed?


    I didn''t even see the face of Ning Tao.


    A clench teeth, unexpectedly press to bear next anger, way: "I want to see my daughter, always have a negotiation."


    Words just fell not long, Ning Tao faint laughter, from all directions: "can, please."


    Yuan Mu a few people listen to, immediately side opened a body, this Ji madam also bold and direct enter inside.


    When it fell, it was next to a garden.


    The two immortals firmly protected several people. If Mrs. Ji made any mistakes, even if they had ten heads, they were not enough to chop.


    Yuan Mu and others stood in the distance.


    Left wait, right wait, so patiently wait for half an hour, Ning Tao still didn''t come.


    Mrs. Ji is gnashing her teeth. This little boy dares to stand her up. Who dares in the northern region?


    See his son Yan Tong looking at a florist to repair a flower, immediately scold a way: "see this rubbish why?"? What can a flower repair do? I tell you, if you don''t practice well in the future, you will be just like him. "


    Luo Hai, who is embroidering, has a stiff face Black as the bottom of a pot.

 Chapter 2188

    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Luo Hai gasped for breath. He could see that his hands were shaking and his heart roared like a wild animal.


    Calm down. Calm down.


    Never help this kid.


    He must not let others know that his deputy palace master is working as a gardener


    And at this time, two figures also slowly fall down, a man and a woman, is Ning Tao, Yan imperial concubine.


    "Imperial concubine Mother


    Mother and daughter meet and cry with joy. Mrs. Ji wants to pull her anxious daughter to her side.


    But Ning Tao''s body side directly blocked in front of Yan''s imperial concubine, while yuan mu, Mo Lao and yebei blocked in front of Ning Tao, and the terror of four immortals locked them firmly.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Mrs. Ji scolded secretly and clenched a row of silver teeth.


    At this time, she saw Ning Tao''s real face clearly. She was very popular and had some patience. She was dressed in ordinary black clothes, but her momentum was extraordinary, like a generation of pride.


    Just as she squinted at her, Ning Tao brushed his sleeve and sat on a chair. He said faintly, "it''s Mrs. Ji. Nice to meet you. Since Mrs. Ji wants to redeem your daughter, do you agree to my terms?"


    "Conditions


    Madame Ji was stunned and frowned. It seemed that she was recalling something she didn''t care about.


    It can be said that before she came here, she did not want to negotiate at all. Either Ning Tao would surrender or die. She brought two dead men of immortal level, and it would be worthwhile to exchange the whole triangle.


    But right now It''s completely beyond expectation.


    Seeing her confused, Ning Tao said with a sneer, "well, I''ll say it again. You remember."


    "One immortal mine, ten top-grade immortal stones, ten top-grade veins, two medium absorption veins, and the rich natural Lingyan of Guizong. Just a few more and send more treasures."


    Ning Tao''s road of light wind and cloud.


    Luo Hai hears this, in the heart scared a jump, this kid opens mouth really is not general ruthless.


    As soon as the words came out, Mrs. Ji was directly dumbfounded.


    Where is the money? It''s killing me. If the red flame sect had really given it, it would have stagnated for a hundred years.


    And Yan imperial concubine a Leng, busy startle to shout a way: "you Why do you want two more veins?


    "It''s blackmail. How can miss Ben be worth so much? Absolutely not. I''d rather not go. "


    Hearing this, Mrs. Ji also agreed and said angrily, "boy, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "One mouth is the foundation of nearly half of my ChiYan sect. Do you know that this is the accumulation of my Yan family over the years? You asked for half as soon as you opened your mouth? "


    But Ning Tao is indifferent, eating a fresh and tender fruit, and ordering the imperial concubine to massage.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Ji''s eyes were about to burst into flames, but she gritted her teeth and said, "now that the matter has come to an end, let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. Our palace will give you a billion spirit stones and the territory of Huoyan sect in exchange for my daughter."


    "This is my palace The bottom line


    She thinks that the price is very generous. The huoyanzong affair also means that she will not interfere any more. She will exchange a billion spirit stones for her daughter, which is a recognition of the failure.


    Anyway, it''s not just her family that''s looking for trouble. Giving him a billion yuan will definitely make them grateful.


    However, Ning Tao was not moved and excited. On the contrary, he showed a touch of disdain in his soul. So did yuan mu, Zhou Lao and others.


    Even one day''s consumption of calcining immortal hall is not enough, cut.


    Ning Tao disdains a way: "Ji madam, you also too small family spirit, send to beg meal of?"


    "I don''t want to repeat it a second time, either give me what I want or see the guests off."


    "Son of a bitch, you dare!"


    Madame Ji was so angry that her anger surged.


    She has already given in. This bastard is still whimsical. She just doesn''t know what to do.


    Immediately scolded: "I advise you not to be unkind. Billion spirit stone is absolutely the most urgent thing for your new force. Is that why you kidnap your concubine?"


    "Besides, you have killed so many Banxian of our ChiYan sect. The true disciple has destroyed our many years of hard work in Huoyan sect. This account has been recognized by our palace, and you dare to think about our foundation."


    "Are you really not afraid of death, or are you hot headed, or do you think this palace will be controlled by you?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly waved his hand and said coldly, "please remember a little."


    "What I want is the vein. Lingshi doesn''t matter to me. Besides, the huoyanzong you said is not about whether you can find me trouble, but about whether the people in the triangle can find you trouble. Don''t think it''s charity."


    "As for you, it''s not that I''m begging you, but that you''re asking me to redeem someone. If you dare to annoy our master, I''ll sell her to the brothel for free."


    Luo Hai heart secretly happy, very happy, see this mouth smelly mother-in-law and so on how headache.After hearing this, Princess Yan was scared out of her wits.


    "how dare you


    Madame Ji is completely angry. She is a family member of chiyanzong. It''s a great honor to negotiate with him, but I didn''t expect that this bastard would not drink.


    Immediately sneered: "very good, you have seed, dare to do this to the imperial concubine and my chiyanzong, you are the first, but also absolutely the last."


    "Do you think you can compete with our Disha just by virtue of your insignificant world gate?"


    "Don''t be paranoid. I can crush you if I pull out any one."


    "And it''s not my family you''ve offended, Yin GUI men, Xi men, Qi Jue men, Qing Yun Fu Do you know that you are going to be destroyed soon? "


    Luo Hai shakes his head again and again. With Ning Tao, I''m afraid it''s not easy to destroy the door.


    But at this time, Mrs. Ji watched him shake his head, and she was furious. Is it that Mrs. Ji''s reputation is not good enough? Or did her charm decline?


    Even a humble gardener dared to laugh at her here,


    said angrily immediately, "you damned servant, smelly gardener, mean mole ant all your life, garbage, do you have your share in this? I dare to shake my head. Believe it or not, my palace has cut off your dog''s head and invaded the pig cage. "


    As soon as the words fall, Ning Tao is stunned.


    And Mo Yuntian and others strange look at each other, corner of the mouth twitch, so quietly looking at.


    But Luo Hai''s face was stiff, and the muscles in the corner of his eyes were shaking. He wanted to bear the fire and go away.


    "Dog slave, has this palace let you go? You dare to despise the authority of this palace. I''ll kill your family and kill your nine families, so that you can''t live or die... "


    Madame Ji scolded as if she had found prestige.


    Ning Tao and others are stunned. In Mrs. Ji''s proud eyes, they admire and give a thumbs up.


    "You know What is death? "


    "What do you mean?" After Mrs. Ji is proud, curious way.


    But a cold voice, in response to her: "means, do you know how to write dead words?"


    Madame Ji was so angry that she immediately stared at her. But this glance made her pupils shrink, her beautiful eyes bulge and her back cool. A red lip seemed to be able to plug a fist, like five thunderbolts.


    "You You are Luo "Luohai?"


    "If you want to call the Deputy palace master, of course, you don''t have a chance. Don''t bully you. Let''s go together. Let me see how you want to kill my family, kill my nine families, invade the pig cage, and die or die..."


    Luohai gnashing teeth of moriran road.


    He had a stomach full of fire, and there was no place to spread it. If he could bear it again and again, he would fix a flower, and who would provoke whom?


    Did the gardener eat your rice? Or did you take your flowers?


    Yan imperial concubine at the moment only feels the sky twists and turns.


    "No No, big Please spare your life, my Lord. This is a misunderstanding. I mean the gardener, not my Lord. I don''t have the guts. "


    Mrs. Ji screamed with fright, knelt down and kowtowed.


    A group of guards, the immortal was cold with fright, as if his spirit had stepped into the coffin.


    As soon as the gardener was mentioned, Luo Hai was even more angry, and her eyes were about to crack. The shrew just wanted to slap her to death, but she moved in her heart, and a wonderful attention came to her head.


    Then he said to Ning Tao: "we are still short of sweeping the floor, washing clothes, and choosing what to do


    "Er..."

 Chapter 2189

    Ning Tao''s eyes were silly, his mouth was wide open, and he didn''t speak for a long time. His face suddenly became strange.


    Think about it, in the fright of Yan imperial concubine, Ning Tao pondered: "it''s really lack of one."


    When Mrs. Ji heard this, she felt like she was hit by five thunderbolts. Her whole body was full of sweat. Although she didn''t understand the details, she also guessed some. She was only half scared.


    Immediately screamed: "no I don''t want to sweep the floor. I don''t want to. Escort and kill them. "


    When the two immortals clenched their teeth, they burst out into flames like two dazzling gods of fire.


    Ning Tao, Yuan Mu and other people are very popular, but a figure is faster than them. A pair of big hands are like heaven and earth, painting the earth as a prison, and an indescribable terror burst out, just like a demon.


    "Hum, you damned bitch


    Luo Hai cold hum, a pair of big hands heavily clap, as if two stars fall from the sea of stars.


    "Imitation of fire, look!"


    The two immortals burst out with all their strength and roared bravely to meet the big hand. It was like a meteor hitting the sky, hitting the stars, destroying heaven and earth, shaking the world.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    A force of terror spread wildly around.


    Yuan Mu surprised, busy and Mo Yuntian and others hold up the power shield, firmly protect in front of Ning Tao.


    At this moment, the whole garden was destroyed, and some of the pruned flowers and plants were burned in an instant. Luo Hai snorted and photographed them with his big hand, which was like a hand sticking out of the sea of clouds.


    "No Ah, ah...! "


    "Boom..."


    The two fire immortals, like dead dogs, were photographed underground, and the indestructible immortal body became a meat cake.


    When people saw this scene, they were stunned. With no fancy, they beat the two powerful immortals to death.


    This is Luo Hai. He''s very strong.


    He is really worthy of being the deputy chief of the Dalao fairy palace.


    And Ning Tao''s look flashed, and suddenly looked into the distance. In the ruins, a familiar fire burst out, and he fled to the distance.


    It was Madame Ji.


    A few people just frown, but listen to Luo Hai sneer: "in front of me, can you escape?"


    "Come back!"


    A big hand is like a dragon''s claw.


    It seemed that she felt abnormal. Mrs. Ji looked back and screamed out in horror. She begged for mercy again and again: "no Leave me alone. I don''t want to stay. "


    "I''m the lady of the red flame sect, the lady of the famous northern region. You You can''t do this to me... "


    "Bitch, get down here!"


    Luo Hai snorted angrily and patted down heavily with his big hand, just like catching a mole ant.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The whole garden finally fell apart at this moment.


    Yan imperial concubine''s soul is terrified, and she resists the impulse to faint. Her face is as white as paper. The heaven that originally rises in her heart falls into hell in an instant.


    "No Mother


    The child Yan Tong also scared to cry out, only a few half fairy shiver, move all dare not move.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, and there is a beautiful woman in the palm print. She is in a mess, coughing with blood. Her clothes are broken, but her beautiful face is full of pain. Almost half of her bones are broken, and her accomplishments are sealed.


    Don''t wait for everyone to come back, Luohai even points fingers, a ray of light into those Banxian body.


    The next second, they were all sealed.


    "No No, no... " Feeling the spirit power disappear, Mrs. Ji shrieked out.


    But Yan imperial concubine is greatly shocked, after the heart has experienced countless times of disillusionment, unexpectedly kneels down toward Ning Tao and says: "door Sect master, please help my mother, I I''d like to warm my bed. Please spare my mother''s life


    She looked at it thoroughly, and saw that Luo Hai was listening to Ning Tao. Then she knelt down to Ning Tao and begged for mercy.


    See this shape, Ning Tao picked pick eyebrows, light way: "make enough, stop for a while."


    "Since Xiuwei is sealed, I''ll arrange for this lady. I''ll give her all the servants'' work. I''ll go to some old moms to have a good temper. It''s really annoying."


    Luo Hai smell speech, kill machine tengtengteng of see Ji madam one eye, sneer a, immediately way: "listen to the door Lord arrangement completely, cheap woman, hear?"


    Said, a sense of killing around.


    Mrs. Ji''s face was pale, especially when he saw the two immortals turning into meat cakes. He really dared to kill people, and immediately begged for mercy: "all All at the master''s command. "


    Ning Tao hears the speech and nods faintly. He suddenly finds that two flames are rising on the dead fire immortal. They are very good and seem to be able to absorb them. He immediately waves and holds them in the palm of his hand.


    Mrs. Ji''s face was pale and her lips were wriggling. It was a flame that only a few disciples of her ChiYan sect could cultivate.


    It''s the seed and flame of a magic fire. It grows in the body. These two flames are immortal level. If you change the past, this thing will be recycled out of the door. Anyone who dares to touch it will be a death penalty.Because of this kind of thing, even if she lived in the family, she was in great need, but now she just couldn''t hold her mouth.


    The next second, she saw Ning Tao again and took the space rings from the two fire immortals.


    It''s just biting his teeth, but he seems to be addicted. Banxian and her space ring were stripped off, and she screamed out immediately.


    "No Give it back to me... "


    But Luo Hai a stare, frighten her to shut up again.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao contentedly took it back and gave it to Mo Lao and them. Then he took a long hand and continued to walk towards the door.


    Before leaving, another Banxian was released to report back.


    This time, there are not only more princesses, but also more wives. The chips need to be bigger. How can it be that there is no inside information for the grand family.


    Concubine Yan, madam Ji and others are lying on the ground without any image. They finally realize what it means to think of heaven and hell


    Although Luo Hai snorted, he didn''t have a mind in his heart. He also helped him with revenge. Ning Tao''s heart will inherit this feeling and kill two birds with one stone.


    Now he is in a good mood. Maybe he can discuss it again when the ginseng tree grows up.


    Maybe as soon as he is happy, he agrees


    Calcined fairy hall is also an important place in the world.


    Ning Tao wanders here and suddenly remembers the two magic fires of Wanrong. They are immortal level flames, which are indistinguishable from the spirit flames of heaven and earth. Refining utensils and medicines is absolutely a rare help.


    He didn''t need it, but the calcined immortal hall was so hungry that he didn''t even spend a lot of money on it.


    So the two regiments of Wanrong magic fire were given to Mr. Liu and Mr. Wu. He remembered that he still had some precious mineral wealth in his hand, the Xingchen sand and the Beiming God mine given by the eight families He didn''t need it, so he gave it to the calcined immortal hall.


    As soon as Liu saw these things, he seemed to see his own son. He was excited to be excited.


    He calcined the immortal hall, and now he''s missing these valuable treasures, as well as the flame of the heaven and earth.


    Now they have forged four seven grade magic weapons, which are faster and faster, and more exquisite.


    I believe that with these things, the eight grade immortal ware is not far away. Mr. Liu promised on the spot that he would let the world see his own immortal ware in a few months, and Mr. Wu even used his head on his neck to guarantee it.


    If you can''t, you''re really ashamed of the sect leader, the world''s sect, and even the tens of billions of resources.

 Chapter 2190

    These days, the old mothers are very busy.


    There are lots of big jobs to do one after another, and they earn a lot of money. When was their business so popular?


    But they do have the ability, not to mention the wild girl, the imperial concubine can deal with it for you


    Ning Tao also continued to practice hard. He went around the world every day to compare with those martial arts elders. He trained and asked for advice. His accomplishments were not slow.


    The four immortals came from zulongmen and taijizong to cope with this situation.


    Now the whole door is preparing for war and starting at any time. I don''t know who to fight at the entrance of each hall? However, since it was the sect leader who gave the order, it must be a big force.


    After five days in a row, Ning Tao knew that he couldn''t break through in a short time, so he decided a big thing.


    Three days later, he raised the door to attack the southern region.


    This order was a shock, but no accident. After all, the premise of the sect leader was too clear.


    However, Qijue sect is not Qijue sect. A small force like crocodile sect, it is the strongest Tiangang. It has tens of thousands of years of solid foundation.


    How likely is it that he wants to destroy the seven Jue gate?


    In spite of the panic, I went to prepare.


    In the main hall, the highest officials were silent for a long time. Mo said: "it''s decided?"


    "Yes, it''s decided!"


    "I''ve been waiting for nearly two years for this day. If it''s too late, it will change. If qijuemen immortal returns, I''m afraid I''ll lose this good opportunity."


    "It''s time to ask him to repay the hatred of my master, brother and my oath."


    "I have to put it out before the second penalty area is opened," said Ning Tao, his eyes burning and his teeth gnashing.


    Hearing this, yebei and others are silent.


    He is a native of the fairyland, from small to large, Tiangang and Disha name, such as thunder.


    It''s definitely an unforgettable memory, and it also represents the most powerful force in fairyland. He doesn''t mean these people are good, but a kind of respect for strength.


    Even after they became immortals, they were still full of fear and knew more about their horror.


    Want to bring them down?


    That can need its own strength several times!


    Yebei sighs. To tell the truth, he is not sure about the war at all. The pressure makes him gasp.


    He never thought that he could fight to the death with Tiangang, whether he could win or not.


    At this time, Ning Tao inquired: "what is the strength of our tiantianmen now after preparing for such a long time?"


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhou said: "after unifying the triangle, high-intensity training, and recruiting the strong, as well as the great ape hall to join, really strong several times."


    "There are ten hall entrances that can fight. The total number of them is more than 80000, which is enough to be called the division of a group of tigers and wolves. Their combat effectiveness is not bad."


    "As for those who are strong in Taoism, there are nearly 300 now. Not counting foreign aid, there are nearly nine of them, and there is a real immortal. Of course, this immortal can''t do it. "


    Old Zhou looked at Yuan mu with a bitter smile.


    Yuan Mu also sighed that it had been more than two years since the ban on immortals, and he didn''t know what the adult was thinking? However, its advantages outweigh its disadvantages.


    Mr. Zhou took another look at yebei, who could have recovered to the realm of immortals due to the accumulation of resources. However, for the sake of this battle, he was determined to stay at the level of Banxian, and could be called the first Banxian in his family.


    The second is mo Lao. They are almost equal, and the third is a Banxian in the great ape hall.


    Zhou''s own strength has reached the later stage of Tao cultivation, and his accomplishments have been rising in this year. With the immortal''s right hand, he can compete with a semi immortal, and his strength is extremely high.


    Ning Tao smell speech, nodded, and then asked: "that seven unique strength how?"


    "It''s very strong. Although he is the weakest sect in Tiangang, he is also far superior to our Tianxia sect.


    " roughly speaking, its elite combat power is no less than 90000 people, and there are more than 100000 people in total, including those miscellaneous disciples. "


    "There are a lot of talented people among them. It''s no matter how many they choose and how many they skip."


    "There are seven or eight hundred true disciples of qijuemen. Although there are no outstanding ones, they can''t hold a large number of them."


    "It''s not even the half immortal elders, deacons, Dharma protectors, Keqing and so on..."


    Mr. Zhou''s hard and bitter way.


    "Who is in charge of the Qijue sect now? What else? " Ning Tao asked with a frown.


    "This is a man called Yijue."


    "Now he is in charge of the overall situation. In fact, the strength of these faces is not terrible. What is terrible is that they still hide? That''s tens of thousands of years. "


    "I don''t think it''s strange what happened, and the most threatening thing is that the world is full of peaches and plums."


    "The disciples who used to be seven peerless are still alive. They are all big people.""If these people interfere, I''m afraid we will never come back, that is to say There is no doubt that he will be defeated! "


    Mo rubbed the brain kernel of headache.


    When they heard this, their faces became ugly. Yes, this is the biggest threat.


    After all, they all have the feeling of clan.


    If the clan is in trouble, the most friendly disciples will come to help.


    Half immortal Cheng Zi sighed bitterly and said, "this is the inside story of the old brand power."


    "The longer it exists, the more deeply rooted it is, and it''s hard to pull it out. Even the Dalao fairy palace doesn''t dare to mess with it."


    "The twelve gates of Tiangang are like twelve nails hammered into the fairyland, so that they don''t lift up at all."


    Words behind, the Hall fell into silence.


    They can''t change the decision of the sect leader. They can only find a way to win, but how can they win?


    This strength is not at the same level at all. They are the new force for more than a year, but they want to pull out the strongest old force in fairyland for tens of thousands of years.


    No matter who it is, it will be regarded as hitting the stone with the egg.


    At this time, Luo Hai appeared beside Ning Tao, surprised: "you want to deal with the seven Jue gate?"


    "What? No? " Ning Tao picks his eyebrows.


    "Of course, but I''m afraid you can''t stand failure. It''s not a trifle."


    "You can''t understand the horror of the inside information. With the strength of your world, it''s really too crude."


    "Not only are you far behind in terms of the number of people, the level of strength and the influence, but you are also far behind in terms of the most important thing, namely, the favorable time, place and people."


    "It''s the southern region, not the home of your triangle. Have you ever thought of being attacked by a group, or that qingmingzong, whom you offended, stabbed you in the back and left helpless


    Luo Hai''s kind advice.


    When they heard the speech, they felt that they were going to die.


    Ning Tao is very clear, but he has no choice. If the immortal returns or the ban on immortals is suddenly lifted, it will take decades or hundreds of years for him to really destroy the seven Jue sect with his strength.


    He can''t wait!


    So he has to seize the opportunity.


    A clench teeth, suddenly eyes a turn, staring at Luo Hai play flavor: "then you dare to play a bet with me?"

 Chapter 2191

    Luo Hai''s face turned green as soon as he heard it.


    As soon as he heard this, he shivered and shivered subconsciously.


    Again?


    The boy wants to pit him again!


    As soon as I think of my two disastrous experiences, one after another, I can''t go back home because of the two gambles.


    And Ning Tao teases to pick eyebrow, smile not to smile ground to look at him, that kind of facial expression is very amusing.


    "How''s it going? Dare you gamble? "


    "Hum, don''t stir me up here. I don''t want you to do this. Every time you bet with me, I''m sure I''ll lose. The devil will be fooled by you."


    Luo Hai palpitates and hums coldly.


    But Ning Tao sniffed and said, "as the saying goes," if Zhou Yu hits Huang Gai, one is willing to fight, and the other is willing to suffer. "


    "With the intelligence of your deputy palace leader, I''m afraid you won''t be fooled by the kind of gambling you want to cheat you. So I didn''t cheat you either, but I overturned your inner impossibility, so I won."


    "It''s not deception, it''s skill!"


    But Luo Hai looked scornful and didn''t believe that one win was luck, and two wins were luck?


    There must be something fishy in this bet.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shook his head and said with a wry smile: "this bet is very simple. If the immortal is not born, then if the master of this sect kills the seven Jue sect in one month, then I will win, otherwise You win. "


    "Cut!"


    Although Luo Hai''s heart is moving, it doesn''t show any clue.


    "As for the stakes, it''s easy."


    "If you win me, the answer of the first bet, the relationship between Luo Tian and me, and how I am haunted? It''s easy to say, including the tax-free oath. "


    Ning Tao throws out a big bait.


    On hearing this, Luohai swallows a mouthful of saliva, and the desire to win surges up again.


    As the saying goes, "once you enter the casino, it''s as deep as the sea."


    Those who have won want to win more, while those who have lost want to turn the tables against the wind and win back with interest at one stroke. This is human nature. Even as a man of cultivation, it is vividly reflected in Luo Hai.


    Although we have lost two games, if we win the third game, we will turn the tables against the wind and win back with interest.


    The tax-free oath can be solved.


    There was a surge of excitement in my heart, and my breath was heavy.


    If he wins, he will no longer need to be a broken gardener. He is even a great hero of the fairy palace, bringing back 10 billion, 100 billion and more taxes.


    Those old guys will also treat him differently. Not to mention promotion and wealth, at least their status will rise a lot.


    "Gulu...!"


    Luo Hai swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his lips wriggled for a while, but he said tentatively: "that What if I lose? "


    "The first gate in the world, the fifth supreme elder of the Presbyterian hall, is waiting for you."


    Ning Tao shows a fox''s tail with a smile.


    "Hiss ~!"


    The seven or eight high-level people on the scene immediately took a breath of air-conditioning. They almost choked on the air-conditioning How dare you think.


    They dare to dig the corner of the palace. They are just one word Take it!


    Luo Hai was stunned, and then he was stunned and gaped. He looked at Ning Tao with an unbelievable face. He wanted to laugh but couldn''t smile. The expression on his face was wonderful and dazzling.


    "You You ha ha You want to dig this seat? Dig the corner of the palace? Do you know what you''re talking about? "


    "If Luo Tian hears you and dares to dig his corner, what would he think?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Seeing that he was laughing wildly, he burst into tears, but Ning Tao said with a smile: "what? Can''t I? "


    "Ha ha, boy, you''re too fanciful, aren''t you? Three bets, pit me step by step. That''s your real goal at the beginning. "


    "Don''t you think it''s funny just because you''re just the world''s gate, ha ha?"


    Luo Hai couldn''t stop laughing.


    Ning Tao also laughed and said: "I think it''s very appropriate, because if you lose, the only way is to keep you and maximize your interests."


    "Well, I don''t say whether you can poach it or whether you can win this gamble, but I''m the supreme elder. If I don''t work all day, what can you do with me? Haven''t you thought about it? "


    Luo Hai''s scornful way.


    He won''t let Ning Tao order him.


    However, Ning Tao said with a light smile: "if it is really at that time, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think."


    "If you become the supreme elder, it proves that you have lost and the tax-free oath is still there, but you need not fill the big hole in one year, otherwise, the great Luo fairy palace, Tiangang Disha, eight families You''ll be in trouble. "


    "But how do you pad it? Selling kidneys? No, in addition to selling myself, you can sell me the world gate and hang up a name. ""At that time, you will become the supreme elder, and the tax-free oath will not be broken. You will still be a meritorious official if you let me pay you the tax and let you make up for the vacancy."


    Hearing this, Luo Hai''s face suddenly changed.


    It seems a little complicated, but it''s actually very simple, and the stakes are really serious.


    If the tax-free oath is not broken, he will not be able to fill the vacancy.


    What''s he going to do? Since tiantianmen can afford to do business, he can also afford to pay taxes. If he joins them, he will pay taxes to himself.


    But remember, the tax-free oath has not been broken. It''s just the money given to him by the world. He will make up for it in his name. To put it bluntly, he will be restrained by the world.


    What do you eat, drink and don''t work? Why don''t you try? If you don''t pay the tax this month, you have to find a way to fill the vacancy by yourself. Then you will be silly.


    This method is really cruel!


    Luo Hai stares at him tightly, the smile all disappeared, want to refuse, but think of duty-free, immediately silly, oneself seem to have no way to refuse.


    One year''s tax has not been paid in the world. The faster the day passes, he must deal with it as soon as possible.


    In short, if the third bet wins, it will be a reversal against the wind and a return to meritorious service.


    But if you lose the bet, you can also return as a meritorious official, but you have to be named the supreme elder of the world. That is to say, you are the escort of the world in the Daluo fairy palace.


    After all, if you don''t work, there''s no money for you.


    Many big forces want to put a high-level official in the palace. Ning Tao, well, poaches the Deputy palace leader directly. It''s simple, direct, rough and easy.


    Luo Hai feels numb on his scalp and sweats on his back. One by one, one by one, one by one, how clever the boy is. Is his grandmother''s reputation here?


    A clench teeth, immediately black face way: "up to now, this seat has other choice?"


    "I''ll see how you can wipe out the seven gates in a month."


    With that, he left in a flash.


    And a lot of high-level people in the world are astonished. The leader of the sect is worthy of being the leader of the sect, and the elder is still his elder.

 Chapter 2192

    Luo Hai leaves, Ning Tao is also relieved.


    The higher you stand, the farther you look. What you do naturally needs to be prepared for the long run.


    For example, the fifth supreme elder.


    Now he is in charge of the triangle, and he is supported by Luo Tian, but only a few senior officials know about it.


    Luo Tian seems to regard them as a special force.


    Tax exemption, after a trial, he also knew the seriousness of the matter.


    There has never been such a precedent. If he insists on using the tax-free oath, he can do it, but the consequences are endless troubles.


    The more important thing is that they are not strong enough.


    So he came up with a compromise to win over Luohai. Although there are tens of billions and hundreds of billions of taxes, it can also be regarded as the price of hiring Luohai.


    Now that the gambling agreement has been made, the most important thing now is how to destroy the seven gates?


    Tens of thousands of years is beyond his imagination.


    Just as he was about to leave, elder yuan Mu suddenly came over and said with a black face, "boy, did you bully my granddaughter?"


    "These days, she has not been able to go out, eat or drink, and replace the blood of the great ape. She has not responded to me. What''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao a listen, momentum suddenly weak half, back out cold sweat, yes, recently busy he forgot to coax small.


    That day she can be all cried by Yan imperial concubine Qi.


    Immediately vague way: "this, a small misunderstanding, I would like to persuade, she may not be willing to give up the ancestral blood."


    On hearing this, Mr. Yuan sighed: "yes, if I were you, I would not give up. Strength is a part, and blood is a part."


    "In the past thousand years, it''s not like Xiaoxiao, but it''s not as thorough as Xiaoxiao. It''s not a six eared macaque, but an ancient giant ape."


    "If the six eared macaque is better, at least it''s a female monkey, but Alas... "


    From the tone, Ning Tao can hear that kind of helplessness, pain.


    Can''t help but frown and ask a way: "that What happened to the women before that? Are you married? "


    "Alas, ten is less than one. Basically, the one who married is still a disciple of the great ape sect. Outsiders can''t accept it."


    "This is still the premise of female monkeys. The rest of them all die alone, and even many of them die of suicide."


    "Xiaoxiao committed suicide several times when she was young, but she didn''t die."


    "Later she also wanted to open up, if anyone can not dislike her like this, it is true love, she said she is willing to wait until the person of true love appears."


    "I hope that person is you. Xiaoxiao is a good girl. Don''t let her down. But I also know your difficulty. If you can''t accept it, I won''t be reluctant. After all, it''s hard to make a change."


    Mr. Yuan looked at Ning Tao with bitterness and a trace of begging.


    Ning Tao pursed his mouth. The heartstrings in his heart were stirred. He neither agreed nor refused.


    Seeing this, Mr. Yuan shook his head and sighed. He shook his head and left. His figure could see a trace of desolation.


    All the people in the hall left one after another. Only Mo Lao, who has gone through many vicissitudes, patted Ning Tao on the shoulder and left without saying a word.


    In the blink of an eye, only Ning Tao was left.


    A wisp of cold wind blowing over, Ning Tao shivered, also returned to God, thought for a long time, unexpectedly walked toward the hall.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    In front of a bedroom, Ning Tao knocked for a long time.


    "Xiao Xiao, I know you''re in there. I want to apologize for that day''s incident. Have you decided to replace your blood?"


    The words went in, but there was no response.


    Ning Tao sighed and said solemnly: "in fact, it''s ok if you don''t replace your blood. Since it''s my promise, I''ll try my best to do it, so please contact me."


    "I''m sincere, I will never dislike you!"


    However, there is still no response.


    Ning Tao stops for a long time, and finally smiles bitterly. Give her some time to think. He doesn''t want to miss a good girl.


    "Step on...!"


    Until the sound of footsteps disappeared, the door of the palace was not opened, and inside the palace, a petite girl curled up in the corner.


    Yes, Yuan Xiaoxiao.


    Watching the figure leave, her small face is full of painful tears, red and swollen eyes, communication? Don''t you dislike it? Is that possible?


    That''s something she''ll never experience in her life.


    Her love is cursed


    In the forbidden area, Ning Tao sits on his knees, only three days away from the army. He wants to improve his strength as much as possible.


    It is bound to be a fierce battle.


    Not only for that bet, but also for revenge.


    It can be said that this is a desperate battle. If we lose, all the gambling, the world and the triangle will be destroyed.I''m afraid that will liberate Luohai


    With a wave of his hand, a jade jar appeared.


    The sound of thunder can be heard vaguely, conveying a destructive and new force. These are three drops of thunder robbery liquid, the spoils of the war when the netherworld sect was destroyed.


    For Ning Tao, the most important role for him now is to quench his body, which may be expected to improve his spiritual perfection to the highest level.


    I gritted my teeth and swallowed them all.


    At this moment, three pure energies collide and ravage madly in the body, with more paralyzing effect, such as three thunder dragons, roaring forward, rebellious, they are the supreme existence between heaven and earth.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao snorted, his face turned white, but he bit his teeth and tried his best to run the counter heaven formula. He used the sun flame to refine the three drops of thunder robbery liquid.


    From the glue, it gradually became the upper hand. The pure ray of thunder, refining the specific spirit, from the top to the bottom, from the inside to the outside, and even every inch of flesh and bone, are experiencing earth shaking changes.


    To be exact, it''s in the growing Shenghua


    This flash is three days.


    In the cave, there is a faint thunder, as well as the sound of bells and drums, steady and powerful, vast atmosphere.


    It''s very rhythmic.


    Ning Tao is still sitting in the same place, but his whole body is covered with blood scabs, and there are a lot of black substances, stinking, these are impurities, some can''t see the figures inside, and the sound of the bell and drum is the heartbeat.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei were at the entrance of the cave, speechless. They were sleeping, but they were awakened.


    As a result, he had to protect the Dharma, not to mention how depressed he was.


    "Elder brother, what kind of body training method do you think this boy practices? Why have I never heard of it? "


    "But it seems to be more profound than other skills."


    Xiaobai heard the words, a light flashed in his eyes and said, "this is one of the secrets of cell phone. I don''t even know much about it. I only hear it occasionally."


    "Maybe it was the woman who really knew everything, but unfortunately, she also disappeared."


    Hearing the change of voice and color, Xiao Hei seemed to think of some terrible creature. If she was afraid of women, I''m afraid it started with this mysterious woman.


    But she also disappeared in the age of myth. If you find her, maybe you can find your cell phone.


    "Click Click...! "


    A burst of intensive cracking sound suddenly sounded in the cave. The two animals quickly looked up and saw that the hard blood scab suddenly cracked. They vaguely saw a pair of bright eyes and a wisp of gold flame.


    The body moves, all filth burns clean.


    Ning Tao slowly got up and twisted his body, but he made a sound like fried beans. A terrible force filled his body.


    Spirit body peak, finally broke through!


    War is about to begin

 Chapter 2193

    Six days later, a certain area in the southern region.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Violent spatial fluctuations appear here. The spatial barrier like the water surface suddenly ripples around like a carp.


    Another look, there are three figures.


    Led by a mysterious young man, he looked up at the sky and showed a complex color. Unexpectedly, it was nearly two years when he came back.


    Yes, this person is Ning Tao.


    The two old men with black robes are the brothers of Cheng zigan and Cheng Ziku.


    Because there are no coordinates of the southern region, we can only fly all the way. Fortunately, there is a "transmission volume" in it. Coupled with the transmission of the way of space, we got to the southern region first, and the world gate army is still on the way.


    The second space of yanglingjie is expanded according to ningtao''s spatial attainments, but it can only accommodate thousands of people.


    It''s not very realistic to take in the army, and Yang Lingjie can accept people. He has listed it as the same secret as the teleportation array, and can''t disclose it. Everyone who has contacted has made a big oath.


    "Sect master, this place should be the hinterland of southern regions. What should we prepare in advance?"


    Cheng Zi Gan asked respectfully.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face is full of meditation, and a reminder from Xiao Hei comes to his ear: "boy, this battle is not a small one. We still have a big gap in strength. If we really fight, we have a good chance of losing."


    "That''s right, and zulongmen and taijizong''s help to us is very limited. Only some Banxian came. Wait a minute, what we lack most is a group of troops."


    "The seven Jue sect has a profound foundation. It must be crushed under the same number of people, let alone less than them."


    Xiaobai also said.


    Ning Tao nodded and said, "that''s right, so the quality is not enough. We rely on the quantity to win."


    "Count Quantity? "


    Two beasts a Leng, all face suspicious.


    Ning Tao sighed for a long time, but he said to the old man behind him: "let''s go, take you to a place."


    "Whoosh...!"


    In the afternoon, the three figures came close to a town. At this busy time, they hunted spirit animals from the wild forest in the fifth forbidden area. Returning mercenaries were everywhere. Some people liked it, but others worried about it.


    But on the whole, coming back is the best thing, unlike those buried in the penalty area.


    Outside the gate of the town, there was a mercenary regiment that was not going in. More than a dozen people were dejected.


    "Alas, almost, the thunder Python was seriously injured, but it escaped. This time, it was in vain. It was originally a sneak out. Now Shuanger will scold me again."


    A blooming girl pouts discontentedly.


    Hearing this, Lin Qing, the leader of the killing leopard mercenary regiment, couldn''t help laughing bitterly and shaking his head and said, "light rain, no one has any good countermeasures at this time."


    "Since the big animal tide nearly two years ago, there have been too many spirit animals in the fifth restricted area, but they have become stronger and more dangerous. We have been fishing for a month, except for some little ones."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole regiment was distressed.


    It hasn''t been opened for a month. The most important thing is that we haven''t got the thunder system crystal in the thunder python.


    This is the most urgent thing in the group.


    Xiaoyu pouts, and suddenly sees a young man in black standing in front of a three Zhang human statue with a complicated look. He even wants to reach out and touch it.


    She immediately blew up and screamed, "asshole, stop it. What do you want?"


    This call aroused the attention of the public.


    It was once a strong man, a hero in the town, and the God of war in Qingshi town. When the town was on the verge of extinction, he led the people to victory.


    By fighting against the five or six waves of animal tides, he indirectly saved the southern region and accomplished a miracle that he could not win at all.


    Later, he disappeared overnight. In memory of him, he built this statue for him at the entrance of the town. But how can we allow others to tarnish this myth


    Ning Tao action, Leng Leng, immediately suspicious toward the voice in the past.


    In my eyes, but it is a girl who is very angry.


    She unexpectedly also walked over, behind Cheng Zi Gan two people tight, but Ning Tao waved his hand, motioned them not to act rashly, curiously looked at him.


    "This girl, why do you scold me?"


    "Well, why, do you know what you''re doing? Why defile the heroes of my bluestone town? "


    Girl light rain stares at beautiful eye way.


    The team-mates behind him also followed up.


    See this state, Ning Tao Leng Leng, defile? A face suddenly strange, looked up at the statue, this is clearly his own appearance.


    Is touching yourself a stain?


    He immediately touched his nose and said with a bitter smile, "well, did you find out what I have Special? "


    "Special?"Xiaoyu was stunned and looked at him suspiciously. He said contemptuously, "why, do you think it''s a great outlander who can defile our hero?"


    "Little sister, can you touch it? Besides, don''t you think I look like someone? "


    Ning Tao raised his head with a dry cough.


    Cheng Ziku and his wife take a surprised look at Ning Tao. Wait a minute. Does the master seem to be very similar to the statue?


    And Xiaoyu and others looked at it, frowned thoughtfully, and said sarcastically, "how, do you want to say that you are the hero Mr. Ning?"


    "Oh? Do you know me? " Ning Tao''s face was surprised, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    As soon as the words came out, Lin Qing and others burst out laughing. How could this guy be so thick skinned.


    Lin Qing was a soldier in the South Gate in those years. He once relied on Ning Tao far away. Although he looked like him, he was not as bold as that man.


    But one thing he didn''t expect was that people would change. In the past two years, their looks have also changed.


    See light rain disdain a way: "come on, don''t in this nonsense, where should go, but if you dare to touch my Qingshi town hero again, this girl with you endless."


    "Go away, go away!"


    A group of mercenaries also stare at each other and draw their swords.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, this little girl is so fierce?


    Cheng Ziku and his wife want to teach her a lesson. How can you, a little yellow haired girl, abuse her at will


    On the other side, a caravan drove towards the town and seemed to return home with a full load.


    This is not a small force, but one of the three major forces in Qingshi town. Ziyang chamber of commerce is a branch of Ziyang chamber of commerce with strong qualifications, huge influence and strength.


    "Shopkeeper Tang, here we are. Next time, let''s do this kind of work."


    A servant said respectfully to an old man.


    After hearing this, the old man in grey robe shook his head with a smile. He got out of the carriage and wanted to walk into the town. Then he subconsciously looked at the standing statue. This is a habit he developed every time he went out.


    But all of a sudden, a young man in black came into his eyes. He was seven or eight points similar to the statue.


    His face was stiff, and there was a surge of ecstasy in his pupils. There was wind under his feet, and he quickly met the man. His old face was red with excitement. It was him, it must be him, and he came back.


    Xiaoyu just wanted to scold a few words, but he saw an old man running to him. He was actually manager Tang of Ziyang chamber of Commerce. He immediately said to him, "grandfather Tang, you come back..."


    But the shopkeeper Tang directly ignored her, walked to Ning Tao, excitedly saluted him respectfully and said, "I''ve met Mr. Ning, old Tang yuan."

 Chapter 2194

    As soon as the words came out, everyone was dumbfounded.


    The girl Xiaoyu, the team leader Lin Qing, and a group of players were all dumbfounded.


    The shopkeeper Tang, one of the three major forces in Qingshi Town, is respectful towards the young man in black robes. Who is he? Big power''s boy brother?


    In the shock of Xiaoyu and others, Ning Tao looks at the old man in surprise and says with a smile: "shopkeeper Tang, long time no see."


    On hearing this tone, shopkeeper Tang''s excited face turned red. He fully confirmed that he was Mr. Ning.


    The great hero of Qingshi Town, the great hero of southern region, who disappeared overnight and left countless myths, now appears in front of him.


    Immediately tears filled his eyes and said: "Mr. Ning, two years, we finally wait for you."


    Said, unexpectedly toward its kneel down.


    Xiaoyu and Lin Qing stare at each other. They are astonished that one of the three most powerful and prestigious figures in Qingshi town kneels down to the young man in black robe. This What the hell happened?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao helped him up with a wry smile and said, "shopkeeper Tang, why bother with this big gift?"


    "No You can afford it. It''s a big gift to Mr. Ning from all the people in Qingshi town. "


    "If you didn''t have a leader in Qingshi, where would you be?"


    If not for your bloody struggle, sacrifice your life and forget your death, heroic strategy, where are we? I''m afraid it''s already been leveled by the tide of animals. "


    Shopkeeper Tang is very grateful.


    On hearing this, light rain, Lin Qing and more than a dozen other people''s minds suddenly "boom" a blank.


    They''re not stupid. Isn''t that obvious? There is only one person who is in line with these deeds. He is the only one who deserves to kneel down willingly. He is Mr. Ning.


    This statue''s The real master!


    For a moment, more than a dozen people were pale, excited and panicked. When they thought of what they had just said, they all wanted to slap themselves hard.


    All of a sudden, the heroes they have been admiring suddenly appear in front of them. Instead of recognizing them, they speak maliciously. Is that worthy of being a member of the leopard killing mercenary regiment?


    Xiaoyu''s face is full of shame, and she wants to find a crack in the ground to get in. Her hands holding the corner of her clothes are turning white.


    Ning Tao, with a faint smile, waved his hand and said, "it''s all the past. Shopkeeper Tang doesn''t have to worry about it like this."


    "No You don''t know that the brothers in Qingshi Town, especially those in the south gate, are waiting for you here. Don''t you want to meet them? Don''t you want to take them to battle again? "


    Shopkeeper Tang grabbed him excitedly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s look was a little gloomy, and he was stabbed in the pain of that year.


    When they died for themselves, they were killed by the Qijue sect. Now the Qijue sect has not been destroyed and their revenge has not been avenged. What face do you have to face them?


    "Mr. Ning, it''s nearly two years. The brothers of Nanmen have been waiting here for two years."


    "Don''t you even see them?" Shopkeeper Tang held him tightly and was excited.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t know where the courage came from, and said in a loud voice: "yes, sister Shuang is waiting for you. Everyone says you are a hero, but why don''t you dare to see everyone?"


    "Or are you a fake Mr. Ning?"


    "How dare you talk nonsense


    Shopkeeper Tang is very angry. No one knows more about Mr. Ning''s merits than he.


    At that time, he was fighting with him.


    Cheng zigan and Cheng Ziku look surprised. They can hear that the sect leader has been here, and they seem to have made some contributions. Their reputation is very strong.


    With a sigh, Ning Tao seems to have made a decision. He appears in the sky, overlooking the once familiar Qingshi town. The damaged buildings are now rising again.


    But Are the people you knew still there?


    Taking a deep breath, he yelled: "I''m Mr. Ning. Where were the Nanmen brothers then?"


    Words such as thunder, ring through the whole town of bluestone.


    At the moment when the words came out, the town quieted down, like a prelude to a storm


    In the teahouse, several old mercenaries drank and talked about their heroic achievements. They were accompanied by dozens of younger brothers, all of whom were brought out by themselves. What they talked about most was the event of Nanmen that year.


    But this one voice roars to spread, an old mercenary facial expression a stiff, all expose an unimaginable color, rather Mr. Ning, back?


    A few small mercenaries look surprised. When they look at the veterans, they find that they have disappeared.


    "Well, where are the people?"


    The lone wolf mercenary regiment, a new force, Zhang Xing, is discussing the recent harvest. It has not been opened for a long time, and the casualties are not small.


    All of a sudden, a roaring familiar voice came, and his face was stiff.


    "It''s him! He''s back! "Zhang Xing was stunned, but when he recovered, all the seven or eight senior officials disappeared in the same place.


    When he was stunned, there was a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. He threw all the folds away and burst out of the house with the same laugh, turning into a streamer.


    At this moment, the town is boiling.


    The most sensational place is a gambling stone shop. Although the location is not the best, the business is the best. At this moment, when the crowd is full, the roar comes.


    A group of people who were excited to gamble with stones were all incredibly wide eyed. They were overjoyed. They didn''t want any money and rushed out directly.


    "Back, he''s back!"


    At this time, just out of the hot woman look a Leng, full sign a few seconds later, suddenly screamed, a cover red lips, beautiful eyes do not know when wet up, directly from the roof rushed out.


    "This What''s going on? Sister Shuanger, and everyone, why are they so excited? "


    When a new boy saw this, he was suspicious.


    But an old man in black, who was examining the stone, heard the words and said: "because the myth has come back."


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    There are thousands of streamers rising from the small town. How spectacular the scene is, almost all the high-rise and even the strong people in the small town today.


    At the moment, they all stood in front of a young man in black robes, looking excited. They all knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "South Gate army, I''ve met Mr. Ning."


    Ning Tao''s nose is a little sour. Looking at these brothers who have gone through many vicissitudes, they were all good men who threw their heads together with him, sprinkling their blood to kill three in and three out in the tide of animals.


    But all of a sudden, his eyes were fixed in front of a familiar hot woman. His eyes were moist and he called with a smile: "sister Shuanger, I''m back."


    And that hot woman a listen, tears like raindrops fall, a face excited red, unexpectedly in the attention, a rushed into his arms.


    Yan Shuanger, one of the three most influential figures in Qingshi Town, actually jumped into the man''s arms. "

 Chapter 2195

    Thousands of people kneel down on one knee and a hot woman hugs each other, but the whole town explodes.


    What happened?


    Miebao, lone wolf, black tiger, demon fox All the high-level members of the eight fierce beast regiments in Qingshi town actually appeared at this moment to worship one person.


    Then who is this young man in black robe? What charm does he have that makes countless heroes bow down?


    Ning Tao''s face is complicated. Looking at the familiar hot woman in his arms, his heart is full of mixed feelings. The scenes he once met flashed like slides in his mind. He can''t help but smile bitterly and pat her on the shoulder.


    "Shuang Jie, so many people are watching. Those men want to eat me."


    The woman in her arms was so embarrassed that she blushed and said, "what? My famous hero in Qingshi Town, is he afraid of this little threat? "


    "At the beginning of the six animal tides, the powerful leopard head mercenary regiment and even the qijuemen didn''t see your advice?"


    "My sister Shuang, if you don''t mention that you were brave, please forgive me," Ning Tao said with a bitter smile. In two years, his impulse has been smoothed down.


    But the blood is still there.


    When he looked at the thousands of people, there was a flash of excitement in his face. The familiar faces were Xingzi, Laozhao and xiaostammer He is still able to call on the name, as if to see the wild.


    He immediately took a step and said with a happy smile: "Nanmen brothers, two years and one goodbye, I Come back


    "We respectfully welcome Mr. Ning, and implore him to let us follow him and fight for another bloody March. We will shed our head and blood to avenge our former brother."


    Zhang Xing and others exclaimed excitedly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and Yan Shuanger look at each other slightly, and a stream of information is captured by each other.


    "Well, let''s gamble on the gathering of Shifang. The old rule is to bring more wine. We must have a good time this time."


    Yan Shuang said with a broad smile.


    Everyone was confused, but thousands of streamers rushed to the gambling stone shop, and the more they gathered.


    At this time, many people already know the cause and effect, face shock, he actually came back.


    The one who is regarded as divine Mr. Ning.


    Xiaoyu, Linqing, shopkeeper Tang and others flew over. They were so stiff and excited that they forgot what happened just now. They wanted to rush up for a signature.


    In the past two years, the most frequently heard myth is about Mr. Ning.


    Shuang elder sister saw this, immediately said with a smile: "light rain, come on, don''t you always want to see Mr. Ning?


    "Ah, me? No I... " Xiaoyu''s face turned red, and she did not dare to come forward.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao touched himself and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you just say I was fake? You see, I defile myself every day. "


    "Don''t move me home soon, so I can watch."


    Light rain smell speech, face more red, want to find a crack to drill in, before is completely concerned about chaos.


    "Do you know each other?" Shuang elder sister surprised way.


    But Ning Tao said with a light smile: "yes, she is an interesting girl. Let''s go and deal with the present affairs first."


    Then he rushed to the gambling stone shop.


    Shuang elder sister has no choice but to smile. She immediately waves to Xiaoyu, Lin Qing and others, signaling them to follow. She is the leader of the killing leopard mercenary regiment


    Gambling stone square, the exquisite room.


    At the moment, there were only a few dozen, and the rest were waiting outside, but there was no bottle of wine.


    On the other hand, people''s faces are full of expectation, excitement and hatred, because what they want to do most at the moment is to find Qijue men to avenge themselves.


    When Ning Tao and Shuang Jie came, dozens of people got up and knelt down and said, "please, Mr. Ning, lead us, keep a low profile and save our strength to avenge the tragedy of Nanmen brothers two years ago."


    "We I wish to pursue Mr. Ning to the death


    At this time, Shuang Jie clenched her teeth and knelt down on one knee. Her forthright mercenary regiment was destroyed at that time.


    She has kept this blood feud in mind for two years.


    Cheng erzigan and their faces are full of surprise. They never expect that the sect leader has ambushed a group of strange soldiers in this small town, and they hate the seven Jue sect as if they had died their best brothers and sisters.


    No wonder the sect leader came here first


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time, but he shook his head.


    At the sight of this, dozens of high-level officials turned pale, and their excited hearts were put out by a basin of cold water, as if a fireball had fallen into the ice valley.


    "For Why? "


    "Is that what we''ve got in exchange for two years?"


    Shuang Jie''s delicate body trembled, her red eyes staring at Ning Tao, as if she was full of anger. She gritted her teeth and said, "you You... "


    "Listen to me first. I''m going to die out when I come back this time, so I don''t have time to accumulate strength, because the war is coming soon."


    Ning Tao said solemnly to the crowd.


    As soon as the words came out, the hall suddenly died.People''s heads seem to be struck by thunder. They are confused. They say they want to deal with Qijue gate, but they don''t say they will fight these days, do they?


    With their eight secret mercenary regiments? Is it enough to stuff people''s teeth?


    Shuang''s red lips almost screamed. Fortunately, he knew the boy''s temper better than anyone else. In terms of death, he was definitely the first in the fairyland.


    Swallow saliva, difficult way: "you You should have a strategy, right? You are brave and resourceful


    They all stare at each other, but Ning Tao says with a smile: "in the past year or so, I have created a force. Now they are going to the southern regions. As soon as they arrive, they can fight."


    "What What? "


    The crowd looked terrified and panicked.


    It''s too fast. It''s faster than a tornado. Are they really strong enough?


    Sister Shuang took a deep breath and finally stabilized. Unexpectedly, what she had been looking forward to all of a sudden was about to come true. Originally, she had been ready for a hundred years and a thousand years, but her plan could not keep up with the changes.


    "How many days before they arrive


    "Just a few days!"


    "Huhu..."


    Shuang elder sister suddenly turned around and scolded all the high-level officials: "Why are you still in a daze? Go and prepare for the war."


    "Oh Yes, yes... "


    A group of high-level officials rushed out in a hurry.


    There was no time to talk about the past, so she said mysteriously, "come with me, there are your old friends here."


    "What? My friend? " Ning Tao a Leng, immediately on guard, can''t be a spy.


    What friends can he have here?


    Go to a secret room, in Shuang elder sister''s sign, Ning Tao went in, want to see his friend is who? In an instant, his pupils were staring straight.


    "Old Old Wang


    The figure sitting on the ground suddenly opened his eyes in surprise. When he saw Ning Tao''s figure, he didn''t have a good way: "what old king do you want to call brother Tao?"


    Ning Tao is full of surprise. Unexpectedly, he can see his best friend here Wang Tao.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I remember, you joined the Tiangang Kunlun gate, how can you still look injured?"


    Wang Tao can''t help shaking his head bitterly when he hears the speech. It''s a long story. To make a long story short, it''s all about interests.


    At this time, Shuang said happily, "besides him, there is an old friend you can''t imagine."

 Chapter 2196

    On the second floor, outside an elegant room.


    Ning Tao looks suspicious. He didn''t expect that besides his best friend Wang Tao, there is an old friend here. He is still in this room. Who can it be?


    He remembered that the one who used to live in this room was a familiar one


    "Creak..."


    The door opened before knocking.


    What came into view was a girl, a familiar and beautiful girl, with a smooth and tender face. She had beautiful eyes like crescent moon, straight nose, and sweet and pure red lips.


    Two pairs of eyes look at each other, but are stunned, as if the interval of two years of gaze.


    At this moment, it''s like being frozen.


    If Ning Tao was hit hard, his face was unbelievable, his face turned white, and he said with difficulty: "but Keer... "


    Yes, this girl is mengke''er.


    One of the ten immortals in fairyland, the apprentice of Yueying, is also the girl Ning Tao wants to apologize for.


    Mengke''er''s beautiful eyes contracted, her vision blurred, her lips turned white, but she said faintly, "what''s the starting point of Qijue gate, call me."


    Then he wanted to close the door.


    Ning Tao is surprised, quickly card on the door, wry smile way: "but son, I I''m wrong. I''m sorry. "


    "I know I shouldn''t have done anything for you at that time. I left you here and went to Qijue gate alone, but it was too dangerous. I didn''t want you to worry about your life for me."


    "Well, that''s it?"


    Dream can son bite red lips, stubborn way.


    "I..."


    "Let go when you''re finished. I have a grudge against Qijue. It''s not for you. Don''t get me wrong."


    Then he closed the door.


    Ning Tao is dumb, the corner of the mouth is suffused with helpless smile, this little girl, still remembering to hate oneself.


    "Tut Tut, you''ll have today, too. Is charm useless?"


    At the corner, Wang Tao joked.


    Hear this, Ning Tao can''t help but white his one eye, had to look to Shuang elder sister with the help of the eyes.


    Shuang elder sister covered her mouth with a smile, knocked at the door of the room, and whispered something. After a while, the door was opened, and it seemed that she was less angry.


    Three people into, dream can son gas Du Du Du to sit on the bed, don''t see Ning Tao, also hum a.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao dry cough, some at a loss, immediately find the topic, toward Wang Tao asked: "by the way, how can you be here? How can you be with sister Shuang? "


    "And your injury, it''s strange?"


    When Wang Tao heard this, he suddenly looked dejected and said: "a few months ago, my master in Kunlun gate, Hunyuan immortal, became a monk."


    "What?"


    Ning Tao''s face turns white. How can it be like this?


    He still clearly remembers that the old immortal once helped him twice in qijuemen, but his kindness hasn''t been reported yet. How could he have passed away?


    "Shifu''s time is coming, but if you want to live for more than ten years, it''s no problem."


    "However, the Kunlun gate is intricate, with numerous factions, which is equivalent to a shrinking fairyland. I''m the only two in the Hunyuan line, and I''ve always been in a weak position."


    Wang Tao shook his head and sighed.


    "What do you say?" Ning Tao asks curiously.


    "Do you know the origin of Kunlun gate? And its founder? " Wang Tao asked.


    Ning Tao and Shuang Jie shook their heads.


    On the contrary, Meng Ke''er said: "Kunlun gate is actually created by an external force."


    "At that time, the Dalao fairy palace investigated, but I don''t know why? Instead, he gave it some help. "


    "Those people had some skills, so they created their own forces and gradually developed to Tiangang."


    "Yes, the Kunlun gate is actually the ancestors of the Kunlun kingdom. After a lot of hardships, they finally came to the fairyland, and took root and grew slowly."


    "When I was in Kunlun, I got the inheritance of Hunyuan sect, so I naturally worshipped Hunyuan in Kunlun."


    "However, Kunlun gate has long forgotten its original intention and has become very radical and ambitious. In terms of concept, my master often conflicts with them, but he is weak and gradually isolated."


    "Just a few months ago, because of the Kunlun gate incident, my master became disheartened, so he sealed all his life''s accomplishments in my body and secretly sent me out of the Kunlun gate."


    "However, they were discovered by the people of Kunlun gate. They want to regain this power and have been chasing me."


    Wang Tao gritted his teeth.


    Since the fifth mercenary happened to be in the forbidden area, I didn''t want to know him by chance


    "Relying on our geographical advantages and our unique experience, we destroyed that group of pursuers."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao thought deeply, but then doubted: "it''s not right. How strange is your injury?""It''s like the retrograde meridians, and there are many new injuries. Are they still sending pursuers to kill you?"


    "There are pursuers, but they didn''t find me. The reason why I stay here is that I believe you will come back, and I have no place to go."


    "You are the only one I can trust in this big fairy world, Ning Tao."


    Wang Tao said solemnly.


    Both of them come from Hongmeng, the world of souls, and they are also close friends. In this strange place, I''m afraid there is nothing more trustworthy than their friendship.


    Ning Tao nods, laughs to call Mo Lao et al''s matter to say once, the world gate, is the new home.


    Wang Tao was overjoyed when he heard that Mo Lao was half of his master, and Zhou Lao was also here. Although he didn''t see the world, he was full of cordiality.


    "Cough...!"


    One excited, but open mouth spurts out a blood arrow.


    Mengke''er frowned and combed the disordered energy in his body with a soft force of the moon.


    "This What''s going on? " Ning Tao was shocked.


    In perspective, Wang Tao has a vast energy in his body, which is extremely terrifying. However, the seal has broken a corner, and he has been under the instillation of energy all the time. Over time, that is the hidden danger.


    "I had to use this energy when I resisted the pursuit, but I couldn''t maintain the seal. I was forced to absorb this energy, but I broke through too fast, and my accomplishments went up, but my physique was too weak."


    "If it goes on like this, my body won''t be able to carry it for long. Sooner or later, it will be burst by this energy."


    Wang Tao said with a free and easy bitter smile.


    If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid it''s an opportunity you''ll envy all your life, but now it''s a disaster.


    Shuang said with a sad face: "I used all the strength of the town to search for the resources that can quench my body, but I can''t keep up with the speed of his cultivation."


    "In other words, as long as you find some resources to refine your body, there will be no danger for this guy?"


    Ning Tao pick eyebrow strange way.


    "There is still danger, but it can be suppressed for a while, and it can be better for a while, unless we find some immortals to seal my energy again."


    Wang Tao had no choice but to show his hand.


    But the next second, with a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao threw a lot of colorful herbs in front of him.


    "Nuo, these are all yours," said Ning Tao with a shrug.


    "Er..."


    Three people are stupid, feel to be shaken blind.


    "This Millennium thunder bamboo, thunder crystal, dragon bone marrow, dragon fruit, Tianyuan liquid, fierce animal blood essence, hiss This Is it the blood essence of the eighth order emperor


    Shuang Jie, Meng Ke''er widens her eyes and screams. The pile in front of her can be worth tens of billions.


    But Wang Tao is swallowing saliva difficultly, the face dew is ecstatic, unexpectedly a embrace Ning Tao''s thigh, have no moral integrity, excited way: "brother Tao, beg to take care of."

 Chapter 2197

    Ning Tao looked contemptuous, but the local rich man felt really good. These quenched herbs and spirit things were all the auxiliary medicines when he planned to break through the peak of spirit.


    But I didn''t expect to break through with thunder robbery liquid alone.


    Now it''s all cheap for Wang Tao. The latter''s eyes are green. He rushes in like a hungry wolf and eats like a wolf


    "Well Brother Tao, I''ll hang out with you in the future. How much money have you made... "


    Mengke''er, Shuang Jie also looks shocked. With the pile of medicinal materials in front of her, she can buy the whole Qingshi town. It''s more than enough. It''s too rich.


    What shocked them most was the refined blood essence of the eighth order emperor.


    That''s comparable to the realm of human immortals. Ning Tao will not kill an emperor himself, will he?


    Even Meng Ke''er didn''t believe it. He quickly shook his head and was angry. He was still sulky. He trusted him so much, but he gave himself medicine.


    I''ve been lying here for a whole day. If the master hadn''t come to see her, I don''t know how long


    Ning Tao glanced at her and whispered to Shuang elder sister, "when did this girl come?"


    "A month ago, she seemed to have guessed that you would come, so she came here early and waited."


    Shuangjie explained with a smile.


    "Hum, don''t think where you are. I don''t know. You''re a bad person if you don''t come to me for such a funny thing as chaos triangle and Tianmen..."


    Mengke''er pouted angrily.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao wry smile, he is to understand, this wench inside is that kind of love adventure character.


    Maybe she was bored with her master all the time, like the excitement of animal tide. If there were no such accidents, I''m afraid she would never experience them in her whole life.


    However, this girl has been asking about her own news, which has warmed his heart


    "Whoosh...!"


    All of a sudden, Cheng zigan appears in the room like a ghost, with a dignified look. But when he sees an outsider, his lips are wriggling, and he doesn''t dare to say it.


    "Old Cheng, but it''s all his own," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Cheng zigan frowned and said: "master, according to the detection of his subordinates, it seems that two groups of strong men are approaching here. They are not weak, and there are many people. It seems that It''s like two forces. "


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao frowned and his face became strange.


    Even if they were just exposed, the seven Jue sect couldn''t have come so fast. Is there something else?


    And Shuang elder sister look surprised, unexpectedly color change way: "bad, one of them should be Kunlun gate."


    "They must have found out that I searched for the body quenching elixir in the small town. Originally, I had covered up my whereabouts, but Xiaoyu and they sneaked out..."


    Speaking of this, I look guilty.


    Wang Tao gritted his teeth and comforted: "don''t worry, if things are not good, I''ll lead them away. I''ll never let them harm you. I''d rather die."


    "No, it''s Xiaoyu''s fault. It''s my lax discipline. Anyway, we won''t give up..."


    "Cough...!"


    Seeing their quarrel, Ning Tao coughed and waved his hand: "let''s go and have a look first, find out the situation first, and it''s not too late..."


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    The four of them jumped on the roof, and the power of spirit and soul was detected. Many strong men appeared around.


    "Look, it''s from Kunlun gate. I''ve seen the leader."


    "Well, that man is The seven peerless men, Yang Jie, are actually them? "


    Shuang Jie lost her voice.


    A facial expression is suspicious, exactly is how to return a responsibility? How did these two sects get together?


    "No, it''s just the Kunlun gate. But why is the seven unique gate here?


    "If they didn''t know in advance, they would have come for something else. It just happened."


    Mengke''er moves his head and ponders.


    Hearing this, Shuang''s face turned black and said: "I''m afraid it''s aimed at us. Many Nanmen brothers can''t bear it. They''ve already dealt with Qijue, but they''re all making a little fuss."


    "But a few days ago, I heard that there was a group of enemies of seven peerless sects who probably meant us."


    "These people should have been sent to encircle us. If Ning Tao hadn''t come back, I''m afraid we would have been recruited now. It''s really dangerous."


    As soon as the words came out, all three of them suddenly realized.


    It turns out that if you are attacked quietly, the casualties will be even greater.


    Wang Tao gritted his teeth and said: "his grandmother''s, these bastards, for this energy, they are so persistent. I''m fighting with them."


    Mengke''er also wants to kill excitedly.


    But at this time, Ning Tao stopped them, pondering: "you are eight heavy, one seven heavy, there are so many people on the other side, even if you have played, there will be a big stir, this will cause chaos plan.""What do you say? Don''t you have a lot of movement on the road? " Dream can son intentionally Du wear mouth way.


    Ning Tao mouth a hook, negative hand but stand, light voice way: "the fastest speed solved them, I only want that Yang Jie a living, other all killed."


    "Yes, sect master..."


    Two old voices said respectfully.


    Shuang''s eyes were dazzled, and she felt like two shadows. She quietly touched the enemy. The gang were thinking about how to join hands with the enemy, but she didn''t know that two death sickles were climbing up her neck.


    "This This is... "


    Shuang elder sister was shocked and trembled.


    Although I know that the two old men behind Ning Tao are not simple, I didn''t expect that they were so terrible. If I wanted her life just now, I would have hit them.


    But the dream Ke Er pupil shrinks, loses the voice way: "this Are these two semi immortal strong men


    "What?"


    The two people were shocked.


    Wang Tao exclaimed: "I wipe, brother Tao, are you winning the lottery? Or by Bai Fumei? Where did you get the two Banxian thugs? "


    Ning Tao gave him a white look and said with a smile, "these are just the two elders of our world."


    "If I don''t have this strength, how dare I declare war on the seven peerless gate? It''s an old force with tens of thousands of years of history, and its strength can''t be underestimated."


    "Hiss, hiss...!"


    Just then, the enemy suddenly fell into a large area, just caused a little movement, but only a few of the more than ten strong practitioners died, and cleaned up in a moment.


    The leader of the seven peerless men, Yang Jie, was stunned by Cheng zigan''s hand knife and brought over like lightning.


    The whole process is just a few words


    "Hiss ~!"


    Wang Tao takes in the air conditioner, full of admiration. Why are they all mixed up, but one day at a time?


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao also envies him.


    A great immortal''s life-long cultivation is sealed in his body. What about his later cultivation? No wonder the boy''s cultivation is so fast. He seems to be breaking through again.


    "Master of the gate, it''s all cleaned up," Cheng Zi said. He was so calm that he didn''t even breathe.


    Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction, just about to open his mouth, a record of ancient times, the vicissitudes of life, the grand bell suddenly sounded in his ear, as if the beast roared, the spring thunder suddenly sounded, the eardrum almost failed at this moment.


    But in front of his chest, Xiao Hei was very agitated, his eyes were green, and he looked excitedly at the fifth forbidden area.


    "Come out, come out at last..."

 Chapter 2198

    "Dangdangdang..."


    The sound of the bell reverberates in all directions.


    At this moment, everyone, down to ordinary people, up to practitioners, immortals, eardrums are trembling.


    Although the sound of the bell was terrible and deafening, no one was injured, even ordinary people. It seemed that it was telling all the people in the southern region something.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao and others cover their ears, even if the Banxian share weal and woe, the two brothers all show the color of pain.


    After a sound, I feel the world is quiet.


    "This what is it? How terrible? " Cheng zigan''s face turned white, showing the color of horror.


    But Ning Tao, Shuangjie and others are shocked. No one who stayed in Nanyu two years ago will not know what this means.


    The great beast emperor, who was once a sensation, his palace Coming out again?


    Ning Tao thought of it for the first time Ye Er.


    Two years ago, he and ye''er entered the fifth restricted area together and wanted to find his elder martial sister Ye Wanqing.


    But I didn''t expect that she was chosen to be the disciple of the great emperor. Xiaohei was the one she gave herself.


    Is she going to pass?


    Xiao Hei was also excited, his eyes were shining green, and he said: "boy, come on Get over there. "


    "That girl is going to pass. I can feel the breath, and my other half. Quick Don''t let some people take the lead. "


    A listen to this words, Ning Tao vigorous and resolute, direct urge the force of space rushed past.


    "Oh, wait for me, I''ll go too..." Mengke''er yells, bursts out and chases away at full speed.


    Wang Tao shrugged helplessly and followed up


    "Whoosh...!"


    The closer you get to the forbidden area, the more you can feel the power of heaven and earth. If you approach in one direction, you don''t need to identify the location at all. It''s accurate to follow the power.


    Along the way, Xiao Hei kept urging him, but Xiao Bai could understand his mood.


    Soon, Ning Tao head into the penalty area.


    The familiar feeling surged all over the body, the spiritual power disappeared instantly, and fell directly from the sky.


    Several mercenaries see this, just want to sneer, but see Ning Tao a turn, a sole on the ground, suddenly burst out a pure brute force, only to hear a bang, the whole person flashed like lightning.


    "Whoosh...!"


    At the foot of the hundreds of meters of the ground health collapse, ancient wood collapse, like collapse.


    Several mercenaries were numb, and their faces looked frightened. They were almost scared to death.


    "OK What a terrifying power... "


    Just swallow mouth saliva, but see a lovely girl fall down, face meat Du Du, slightly pink, people can''t help but kiss, pinch.


    "It''s easy to float..."


    "Boom...!"


    As soon as she fell to the ground, the whole earth trembled violently, and a series of shadows appeared.


    A mercenary was curious, so he reached out and touched the shadow, but it was empty. It turned out that it was the shadow, and the girl had already disappeared.


    "Well What a terrible girl... "


    "Roar, roar...!"


    All of a sudden, there was a roar of a dragon in my ear. A huge white dragon, hundreds of feet in size, suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. It was ferocious and murderous, with a lot of wounds and blood on its body.


    "Hiss Jiaojiao... "


    Several mercenaries took in cold air and were scared to death.


    A person shadow falls down, can''t help but Leng for a while, way: "old white, did you do?"


    Bai Jiao looked at several people with disdain, as if to say: "they are porcelain bumpers..."


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao''s speed is very fast. Even in the forest with complex terrain, there is no pause. A wood grain wolf rushes up, and Shengsheng is hit by his fist.


    "Boy, the front is coming," Xiao Hei pointed out his head and cried excitedly.


    The surprise flashed on Xiaobai''s face. Since the first World War of chaos, the four brothers have been separated, and each has its own way. Xiaohei is mixed with the Royal beast.


    I don''t know if that guy''s alive?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes jump, and he stops walking. His back is in a cold sweat.


    "Boy, what''s the matter?" Xiao Hei is suspicious.


    "The front is not right, there is a danger, there seems to be the power of space, if you run into it rashly, there will be big trouble," Ning Tao frowned and looked at his feet.


    This barrier connects the forbidden area formation


    Little white dragon''s eyes flashed and said with a sneer, "it''s just a small means to protect that leaf."


    Immediately said: "I''ll open it for you, but only a few seconds, you have to seize the opportunity."


    Finish saying, eyebrow center place a dragon eye opens.


    Unexpectedly, a beam of light burst out from it, with the power of space and even more wonderful power, and shot directly into the front barrier, breaking a gap.Ning Tao is overjoyed. He grabs two beasts and rushes in. He can already see a palace shadow


    In the whirlpool of spiritual power, a magnificent and mysterious palace slowly rushes out of the space, with a strong breath of the great emperor, carved with the patterns of countless fierce animals, giving people a sense of ferocity.


    This It is the palace where the great emperor was born two years ago. It is said that it is the residence of the great emperor.


    "Crunchy Creak...! "


    All of a sudden, the dusty door of the hall opened slowly, and a vast air filled.


    In this mysterious palace, there was a sound of footsteps. It was very light and slow. Then there was the outline of a wonderful woman. A pair of bright eyes were like stars at night.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The beasts roar and prostrate.


    The woman looked around blankly, falling down and whispered, "where is this?"


    "The fifth penalty area, where you came," a cold voice echoed in my ear.


    The woman seems to be used to, looked around the empty, complex way: "but that person is not."


    The cold voice was silent, it could do nothing.


    But at this time, a cry of surprise came from my ear: "Ye Ye''er, it''s really you. "


    The woman trembled and turned her head in the same surprise. When she saw the familiar figure, she jumped over like a child.


    "Brother Ning, ye''er misses you!"


    Ning Tao grinned and held the woman in his arms. He felt happy for her. This was his first friend in fairyland.


    And Xiaohei also jumped out, looking at the snake shaped pendant in the woman''s ear, said with an obscene smile: "second son, do you miss my brother, come on..."


    As soon as the words came out, the snake shaped pendant seemed to be alive. Although it rolled its eyes, it also rushed towards it.


    Two rays of light fusion, and then shrink into a turtle shell inside, seems to be sleeping.


    "This..."


    "Don''t worry, they have been separated for a long time, and it will take a little time for the fusion of the two huge energies, but if they wake up, their strength will certainly be improved a lot."


    Ye Er Qiao blushes.


    "Roar...!"


    Ning Tao just about to open his mouth, but listen to a few harsh low roar, not only frown to a look.


    It''s a dozen fierce beasts. There are six and seven levels. It seems that they are the king of this area. As a result, once the barrier comes out, they can''t get out.


    Ning Tao just want to clean them up, but listen to Ye Er sweet smile: "elder brother Ning, let Ye Er come."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao takes a look at his cultivation, and finds that he has reached the amazing nine levels of cultivation.


    "It seems that ye''er will protect me in the future," he said with a laugh


    The leaf son hears speech, pretty face a red, pink flutter of, unexpectedly fine if mosquito voice way: "good!"

 Chapter 2199

    Ning Tao a Leng, looking at her that red face, can''t help but wry smile to scratch to scratch a head.


    Is this girl serious?


    "Roar...!"


    A few low roars broke the silence. The wolf, the rodent, the lion Hesitated, only felt that these two human some danger.


    However, they are also very greedy. With intelligence, they naturally want to have a look in the emperor''s palace.


    Maybe there''s a chance for evolution to return to its ancestors


    "Hum, a few evil animals, if you don''t roll, you will die," ye''er said solemnly, seeing that he was disturbed.


    There are good and bad spirit beasts. Ye Er was inherited by Emperor Yutian. All human spirit beasts are her family, but if there are evil thoughts, they must be enemies.


    For example, these animals who miss their dormitories.


    "Little girl, you want to die. We are the king. The inheritance in this is our family''s property. Get out of here."


    The lion roared.


    Several other spirit beasts also roared around.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, can''t help but curiously look at Ye Er, want to see what fortune she got in the past two years, earth inheritance, should not be simple.


    At this time, ye''er took a deep breath and said coldly, "since you don''t listen to the dissuasion, you have to see the inheritance of the emperor of beasts, and the girl will help you."


    A jade hand is like a dragon''s claw.


    This hand seems to gather the strength of the surrounding, and become as huge as a mountain. It can be seen that there is the power of the dragon, as if there is a giant dragon swinging its tail.


    "Imitating beast, dragon claw!"


    Seeing this, the dozen spirit beasts were shocked and gathered a force to fight against the dragon claw.


    "Boom...!"


    But when the two forces collide, the gap is obvious. It''s as if some ants are tickling the dragon. This claw is unstoppable, and it''s hard to capture.


    "Boom..."


    "No Ah... "


    Under one claw, it was patted into meat mud.


    The water fire double headed lion screamed, half of the body was bloody, and a touch of horror flashed in the beast''s pupil, and suddenly exclaimed: "you You are the chosen girl of that year, the disciple of the emperor


    Hearing this, ye''er snorted coldly and said with dignity, "I''ve just left the gate. I''ll give you a lesson."


    "But in order to avoid the orcs, I''ll give you a chance to say that I''m not the girl."


    Said, pinched a seal knot on the hand, on the body''s dress unexpectedly the radiance makes, erupts the suction.


    "This Is it the clothes of beasts? "The water fire double headed lion was surprised, and there was a surge of ecstasy.


    "Thank you for the gift of the great emperor, thank you for grandma..." More than a dozen spirit beasts did not resist and let them suck out their souls.


    Ning Tao was shocked and looked at the dress strangely. It was only then that he found that the dress was depicting thousands of animals galloping, as if they were alive. It was more like imprinting on the soul.


    The more than a dozen souls did not react, but there were more ferocious beasts.


    The cold voice has been silent, but seeing this, I can''t help but flash a satisfied color.


    "This What''s going on? What is the beast clothing? " Ning Tao is suspicious.


    Xiaobai poked out his head and explained: "the clothes of ten thousand beasts are a treasure of the emperor of beasts."


    "It can store the spirits of spirit beasts. If necessary, it can drive them to fight. The higher their strength is, the more they can store. It''s good for both users and spirit beasts."


    "There are a lot of spirit animal origins in the beast clothes. Generally, when you go in, your strength will increase greatly. Many of them sign agreements with users. When the deadline is up, you can reshape your body. At least, it''s a great power."


    Ning Tao is dumb, didn''t expect that this casually wear a dress, unexpectedly is amazing huge baby.


    Just now that snake earring or small black half body, leaf son this is all over treasure.


    But at this time, the leaf son hand knot a seal, unexpectedly toward that grand emperor''s bedroom a hand.


    "Take it!"


    The next second, in ningtao''s astonishment, the emperor''s palace shrinks at a fast speed, and finally condenses into a palm, which falls on Ye Er''s palm.


    "Hiss, that''s OK!"


    Ning Tao''s face is shocked and full of admiration.


    Although I don''t know what the use of this thing is, it must be a treasure and a temple spirit.


    is anything related to the great emperor ordinary? Beyond white fall, it must be easy.


    The leaf son jumps to jump to run to come over, full face is excited, suddenly, she one eye fixed on small white.


    "Why, what kind of rare spirit animal is this? It''s strange. I''ve never seen it. Even in the ten thousand beast Sutra, there''s no record. Let me try the Royal beast Sutra again. "


    Ning Tao just want to dissuade, but see a strange aperture, toward the white body.


    But the latter stretched out little dragon''s claw and easily shattered it. In ye''er''s astonishment, Xiao Bai said contemptuously: "the beast emperor''s stuff is feasible for others, but it''s not vulnerable for his own emperor.""Er..."


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough and said with a bitter smile: "let''s go. I feel that many powerful spirit beasts have gathered outside the barrier. Now we are not rivals."


    Hear here, leaf son although some not willing, but still very obedient clever nod.


    They moved and rushed towards the barrier.


    With the disappearance of the great emperor''s palace, the barrier is getting weaker and weaker. There is no need for Xiaobai to do it again. Ning Tao just uses space to make a row and rushes out.


    Face to face met with a face of helpless dream Ke Er, although her strength is not vulgar, but it is unable to enter.


    "Brother Ning, are you ok?"


    Ye Er a listen, immediately stare big, beautiful Mou resist her, doubt a way: "rather elder brother, who is she?"? Is that your wife? "


    And dream can son a listen, also noticed leaf son, immediately stare a way: "rather elder brother, who is she?"


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao sweating, busy way: "now is not the time to speak, first leave the fifth forbidden area."


    At this time, a huge white Jiao appeared in front of him. Wang Tao stood on it and said, "beauties, do you want a ride?"


    Three people jump, immediately jumped up.

 Chapter 2200

    Before long, the group returned to the town.


    Ning Tao''s mouth is smiling. Ye Er gives him a surprise when he goes out of the gate. This attack on qijuemen is just like adding wings to a tiger.


    At the beginning, ye''er swore that he would destroy the seven gates, and that he would succeed by uniting the powerful.


    Shuang Jie came up and said excitedly, "the words have been passed down. The Nanmen brothers who fled in those years are all returning. There are a lot of them. They are all family members."


    "Don''t underestimate them. In two years, we are changing, and so are they."


    "Many of them are now the core of a force, or a big man or a leader It''s just like opening branches and dispersing leaves. It''s also time for those so-called large-scale gates to have a look. Let''s do some repairing The real power. "


    Ning Tao listened and nodded with satisfaction.


    And ye''er and meng''ke''er are closely watching each other. Their beautiful eyes sparkle and seem to be fighting in the dark.


    This woman is a strong enemy


    Wang Tao smacked his lips. He always felt that the two lovely girls would fight at any time. He smelled the smell of gunpowder clearly.


    Can''t help but toward Ning Tao, whispered: "you are bringing two bombs ah, by the way, younger martial sister Ye Wanqing has been keeping in touch with me."


    "Do you want to talk to her about qijuemen?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a long time, and finally just let him do it by himself. In fact, he didn''t want his elder martial sister involved.


    Suddenly a frown, he unexpectedly strange way: "Lao Wang, ask you a matter, these three years have the lower boundary person, come to your Kunlun gate?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Yes, they are people in Kunlun."


    "One is the Yuntian Taoist who claims to be the strongest in the Kunlun Kingdom, the other is the emperor who claims to be the first of the younger generation in the Kunlun Kingdom, and the other is the immortal goddess of the snow god palace generation."


    "At the beginning, I chased and killed them, but they escaped with the teleportation array. I wonder if Taoist Yuntian is in your Kunlun gate?"


    Ning Tao asked solemnly.


    Hearing this, Wang Tao shook his head and frowned: "in Kunlun gate, I have never heard of them. Either they are not there or they are hidden in the snow."


    "I think the first one is more likely."


    "Why?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    "The teleportation array of Kunlun is not a teleportation array, but a barrier to break the boundary and open the small world."


    "After the success, the place that appeared was actually the starry sky, not the designated place. Because I had the skill to echo, and with the help of Lao Bai, I entered the fairyland at one stroke."


    "You can''t imagine how dangerous the starry sky is. We can easily be broken into pieces by any fluctuation."


    Wang Tao has a lingering fear.


    Ning Tao smell speech, slightly nodded, those three people are his enemies, if not, it is a hidden danger after all.


    I don''t know if they are in fairyland


    "Whoosh...!"


    Cheng zigan flashed over and said respectfully, "I have got in touch with the army. They will arrive at their destination in three days."


    "Three days?"


    Ning Tao felt his chin and suddenly asked, "where is Yang Jie, the living man left behind?"


    Hearing this, Cheng zigan was puzzled, but he pointed out the direction and left with him


    In the evening, there was a dead silence.


    In a pile of corpses in the wilderness, hundreds of corpses were placed in all directions. No one cared about them. It seemed that they had been encircled and attacked.


    A few crows circled and made a sharp sound. They had been flying for a long time. They were sure there was no accident. They were going to enjoy the delicious food.


    But at this time, a body suddenly rolled down, a group of crows screamed.


    As if shouting: "cheat corpse, cheat corpse..."


    The body fell, and then it didn''t move, like a corpse? But all of a sudden, before that body''s bottom, suddenly crawls out a bloody hand.


    This hand was startling, especially in this dead night. It was really hairy. Then a living monk climbed out of it.


    "Cough...!"


    Yang Jie had a dry throat and a tearing pain in his brain, like five or six pieces of the sea of souls.


    "Ah...!"


    "This What''s going on? " Yang Jie was so creepy that he screamed.


    Especially when he found himself in a pile of corpses, he almost choked, but when he saw a person''s face, he screamed: "little Xiaohui... "


    He pounced on him and explored his life, only to find that he was already dead.


    "No No, how is that possible? What happened? " Yang Jie''s face is ferocious and twisted.


    The memory of the brain slowly emerged. Recently, there were many Untouchables'' provocations, which made some elders dissatisfied. So he was ordered to secretly eradicate these enemies.But not long after arriving at the town, I suddenly heard the word Ning Tao, the enemy wanted by the seven Jue sect.


    Then I met kunlunmen and Yanshan. Unexpectedly, they found that their goals were basically the same. They were all in the same gambling workshop, so they planned to join hands against the enemy


    I remember that as soon as I got close, two old guys rushed out and solved them by dividing five by two


    At the thought of this, Yang Jie''s back broke out in a cold sweat. He looked at the corpse all over the ground, and Yanshan, the leader of the Kunlun sect, also died here, but why didn''t he die?


    Seems, just knocked out?


    He has a splitting headache. The more he thinks about it, the more painful it is. Isn''t it his own neck? Why does his head hurt so much?


    Stagger to stand up, such as crazy general search for survivors, but at this time, a corner, suddenly came out a groan.


    "Oh Ah... "


    Yang Jie was surprised, almost happy did not cry out, for him now, it is like the sound of nature.


    In a hurry, he rushed over with ecstasy, pushed away the three or four corpses, and suddenly saw a familiar face: "Er Dan? You You''re still alive. Ha ha. That''s great. That''s great. You''re really lucky. "


    Yang Jie holds Erdan in his arms.


    Seeing this, Erdan also recovered from the confusion and pain and called out: "team Captain... "


    "Don''t talk. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''ll take you away. I really saw a ghost today..." Yang Jie didn''t have time to think about it, so he left with Er Dan on his back.


    But he didn''t realize that Erdan''s mouth was full of evil spirits. A bright light flashed in his eyes. He was not Erdan, but Ning Tao.


    The technique of changing appearance, once known, is too low-end. It''s easy for the strong to find it, but there are many ways in the ancient stele, such as magic, thousand changes, and changing bones It''s easy to make a face with these.


    Even half immortal Cheng zigan can''t see the difference, but if it''s immortal, there should be none in the seven Jue sect now.


    They also use the secret method, from the sea of Yang Jie''s soul, they all know the habit and identity of this Erdan


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Ning Tao is using Erdan''s identity to enter the seven Jue sect.


    He wants to cooperate with tiantianmen.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Just after they left, several figures appeared here. They were Wang Tao and Cheng zigan.


    "Is it really OK for him to do so?" Wang Tao frowned and worried.


    "Don''t worry, the sect leader has great powers and is full of courage. He will be OK. At present, the internal intelligence of the seven Jue sect is the most urgent thing we know. I believe the sect leader will bring us a surprise."


    Cheng Zi is willing to bear a hand, the way that praises.

 Chapter 2201

    A day later, near the Qijue mountains.


    The two figures lay on the ground like dead dogs, breathing heavily, as if they were paralyzed.


    "Two Er Dan, do you feel better? " Yang Jie was sweating and asked anxiously.


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he pretended to be mu Na and said, "OK Much better, brother Yang. What''s going on? "


    Hearing this, Yang Jie was also suspicious.


    Yesterday he was dizzy and wanted to split. He couldn''t figure out a lot of things, but now he''s sober and can''t figure out why there are only two of them alive?


    Do you want to let them go?


    Looking at Erdan''s dull look, Yang Jie sighed that this boy was brought out of a small village when he was doing a task. Because of his good talent, he barely broke through the realm of Tao cultivation.


    Simple life experience, simple mind, do not know how to communicate, so basically rely on their own cover.


    Anyway, Yang Jie thinks it''s better to expect him to understand. If there''s a fight, it''s OK for him.


    On second thought, suddenly solemnly told: "Er Dan, when we return to Qijue gate, don''t say this strange thing, just say we met the thief Ning Tao, fought with blood, and then escaped."


    "Do you hear me, just press this!"


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, in the heart clear understanding, it seems that this Yang Jie is a little clever.


    If you are frank, the seven Jue sect will be suspicious. More than 100 people are dead. What''s the matter with you two? Even if you believe it, there will be a mustard in your heart.


    But if we say that, we will turn ourselves into a hero and push all our sins onto Ning Tao.


    Maybe we can get some rewards


    Immediately Muna said, "Oh, I listen to brother Yang."


    Seeing this, Yang Jie nodded. He knew the boy very well. He would not disobey himself, otherwise he would kill people.


    "OK, let''s go. It''s time to go back to qijuemen. Don''t let slip your tongue when you meet with Hu Guanshi..."


    "Oh..."


    "Whoosh...!"


    Before long, they flew into the Qijue gate. Before that, they deliberately found some spirit beasts to fight. They were in a mess and bleeding. Only in this way can they be trusted.


    After checking his identity, he is allowed to enter. Ning Tao follows Yang Jie without saying a word.


    At this time, he has opened the perspective, can feel seven Jue door atmosphere tight.


    There are many more strong ones. It seems that all the disciples who are spreading out have been recalled. There are at least 100000 of them, and they are still preparing for war.


    Many elders are arranging array, killing array and banning. Lots of resources are transported in from outside


    Ning Tao frowns. It seems that they already know they are coming. It''s not Qingshi Town, but tiantianmen. How can they hide this kind of profound Tiangang gate from the action of more than 100000 people.


    This strength is stronger than you think


    Soon, they found the Hu steward, according to the previous words originally said a sentence.


    "What? Is Ning Tao in the south Hu Guanshi was startled. Shouldn''t he still be on the road?


    "No, although Ning Tao is a bully, he still has his own strength."


    "It''s said that even Yan''s concubine was defeated by him. How did you escape just by your dozens of people?"


    Hu Guanshi cautioned.


    "Well, I happened to meet a Kunlun disciple, Yanshan. We had the same goal, so we were ready to attack together. I didn''t expect that the thief was too strong. Only I and I escaped."


    Yang Jie said with indignation on his face.


    After hearing this, Hu Guanshi felt thoughtful. This is a major event and must be reported immediately.


    But the heart has doubt, and to Ning Tao asked some, want to prove from two words.


    However, Ning Tao seems to be enlightened, crying and howling. From the beginning to the end, he tells the details clearly, as if he is in the scene.


    The main idea is how Yang Jie displayed his divine power, fought bravely and bravely, killed three in and three out of the enemy, was courageous and resourceful, attached great importance to feelings and righteousness, would rather die than give up on him, and killed tens of thousands of Li behind his back


    This kind of passionate words not only made Hu Guanshi stunned, but also made Yang Jie dull.


    From Do you have such a bull?


    He said that he was about to believe it. Although he knew it was false, he felt comfortable after hearing it.


    After that, Ning Tao''s throat was almost dry. With what he had learned in his life, he simply blew Yang Jie to heaven.


    The Hu steward, who was very mature, knew that there was something boasting about it. However, he praised Yang Jie and said, "well done, I will praise you to Yijue. Maybe I will call you Yang steward later."


    "Ouch, thank you for your love. It''s a blessing to be a servant under you."


    Yang Jie laughed and said respectfully.


    Seeing this, steward Hu gave a verbal commendation, and then hurried to the main hall.As soon as he left, Yang Jie was satisfied with Ning Tao and said, "well done. I didn''t expect you to be so eloquent."


    "Ha ha, it''s all taught by brother Yang," Ning Tao scratched his head with a simple smile, completely different from his eloquence just now.


    "Well, that''s right. When I''m in charge, I''ll make sure that you''re popular and spicy."


    Yang Jie clapped his chest and laughed.


    Before long, they flew to the residence, and the task came to an end.


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkled and he looked around. He was sure that the seven peerless men were preparing for the battle. He couldn''t understand all the things, but he felt that they were very dangerous. Now they were all listed one by one in front of him.


    "Boy, do you see that there are eight immortal formations around here, and there is an unbreakable huzong formation."


    "This is the most difficult one. I''m afraid you can''t break it even if you''ve been fighting for a hundred years."


    Xiaobai reminds me in the ear.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned. He could also feel the horror of these arrays.


    Just getting closer, he was scolded by many elders, and even he saw a lot of immortal tools. If war started now, the world would lose.


    "Try to destroy these arrays," Ning Tao said to Xiaobai.


    The latter confidently said: "don''t worry, give it to me, and come out at night to make you rich."


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he felt a surge of ecstasy in his heart. He immediately covered his excitement. As Yang Jie arrived at his residence, he left after a while of entrustment


    Late at night, the atmosphere was still depressed.


    At this time, except for the elders and the mountain patrolling disciples, the rest of them were basically practicing or busy.


    But Ning Tao slipped out quietly. As early as he came here, he used perspective to see where those eyes were. They were all made of natural materials and precious materials. He promoted the use of immortal stones, and was not afraid of waste.


    On the top of the mountain, a mysterious group of light stood in the air, emitting a weak light. Several objects could be seen in the body, but there was no monk to guard them.


    Ning Tao looks at this array eye, surprised way: "small white, how to do? Do you want to break it directly? "


    "You want to die. Don''t say you can''t break it. Even if you touch it, the whole seven Jue sect will know. Then you won''t even know how to die."


    Xiaobai gave him a helpless look.


    "What shall we do?"


    "Hum, do you see what''s in the light group? That''s the talent and treasure to maintain the array."


    As long as you take away all the natural resources and local treasures from the eighteen eyes of the array, then the great array of protecting the clan will be an empty shell, flashy and vulnerable. "


    Xiaobai said with a smile.


    But Ning Tao listened, looked around, frowned and said, "but how can we take it out?"


    "You said you couldn''t touch it!"

 Chapter 2202

    Xiaobai, with a mysterious smile, pointed to the third longan in the middle of his eyebrows and said with pride, "see, this is the third eye I opened when I became a ZuLong."


    "To be exact, it''s a talent that I''ve opened up that can penetrate all energy objects."


    "Space, time, even the invisible!"


    Ning Tao was shocked to open his mouth. This talent It''s a little abnormal.


    In the fifth penalty area, he saw it with his own eyes, but after it said so, he suddenly felt that it was just a small show of hands and feet, it was so powerful.


    But when you think about it, the first ancestor dragon of Taigu has some special features.


    "Boy, I''m ready. I don''t have enough strength and time. Remember to be quick and steady."


    Xiaobai took a deep breath and urged.


    Ning Tao nodded, and the next second he saw the tightly closed longan on Xiaobai''s forehead, suddenly opened, shining like stars, and burst out a magical light beam, shooting on the light ball.


    When they met, there was no sound. On the contrary, the light mass like snow met the fire and melted quickly.


    "Quick Boy


    Ning Tao didn''t have time to be surprised, fan the world then hand, like a lightning out and back.


    In the blink of an eye, the light group is about to heal, but Xiaobai is reciting words, and the dragon claw also waves a small light into the light group that will heal.


    "I got it," Ning Tao grinned.


    But as soon as I looked up, I saw that there were several items in the light group, which were the same as those in my hand. What''s the matter?


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a little shadow casting. My energy can sustain it for a few days. As long as no one opens the light mass, you won''t find anything missing, or you''ll show up later."


    Xiaobai gasped and explained.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was overjoyed. He looked into his hand. There was a bright red Zhu Guo, a large number of top grade immortal stones, a piece of top grade immortal stone, and a wonderful eight grade immortal tool.


    This is a peach sword. Ning Tao waves it gently on the stone, but it is like cutting tofu.


    "Hiss, good thing!"


    Ning Tao opened his mouth wide and couldn''t shut his mouth.


    Then Xiaobai swallowed the Zhuguo, grabbed the two immortal stones, rolled his eyes and said contemptuously, "Why are you so unpromising? Hurry up, there are still 17 array eyes, which must be pulled out in these three days."


    Ning Tao nods his head like a chicken pecking rice. An array eye is a treasure. He wants to take it all away.


    These seven peerless men are so rich


    "Who? Who is here? "


    Seems to be too excited, let the breath leak a bit, an old angry suddenly came.


    "No, let''s go," Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and grabbed Xiaobai, urging the way of nothingness.


    The whole person is like a ghost and sneaks down the mountain


    "Whoosh...!"


    After a breath, an elder with more than a dozen disciples rushed up. At the first glance, he quickly looked at the light group. All the things in it were still there, and there was no one nearby.


    "Strange, just now clearly feel a strange breath?" That elder doubts way.


    "Mr. Di, you''re too careful. Isn''t your eyes all right? Who''s there? It''s probably some animals that don''t have eyes. "


    After hearing this, elder Nadi frowned and stared at the light group for a long time.


    Always think there''s something wrong there?


    A group of disciples shook their heads and continued to patrol the mountain. Di Changlao sighed. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly looked stunned and caught a glimpse of a cracked stone in the corner of his eye.


    "This What is this


    Di Chang''s face turned white, and the gap of the stone was as smooth as a mirror. He remembered that it was not in the daytime.


    Pick up the stone and look at it carefully. It turns pale. Is it


    At dawn, the door was busy again.


    Tens of thousands of people were in a hurry. The disciples of the mountain patrol had to change shifts. But at the foot of the mountain, di Changlao held on to the stone and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "I said, Mr. Di, can you not be so serious? It''s just a broken stone. Are you so nervous? "


    One of the disciples was distressed.


    Because of this broken stone, elder Di took them to inspect the Qijue gate more than ten times last night. Even some suspicious disciples were arrested by him and asked questions.


    Even the relatives of master sijue were arrested


    Hearing this, di Chang was silent for a long time, and suddenly said, "there must be something wrong. This stone is man-made. I must find this man..."


    At this time, Ning Tao returned to his residence.


    He didn''t disturb anyone. He pretended to be a second egg. His nature was very simple. All his friends died in the team. The rest of his friends were Yang Jie.


    That night, they had a good harvest.


    Xiaobai with treasure medicine, broke seven eyes in a row, but that kind of mental fatigue is unable to carry.I went into a coma in the seventh.


    Ning Tao loves it. He gives it a lot of precious medicines and comes back. In addition to harvesting a lot of immortal stones, there are seven greedy immortal utensils.


    This made him wonder, is there an immortal weapon in each of the eighteen eyes?


    The thought of this made me very excited.


    At noon, Ning Tao went out for a trip, and he knew all the array by heart. He had basically finished the arrangement. He also saw some ferocious puppets, which were completely pushed by the immortal stone. They should not be weak.


    Although he walked around, he was interrogated no less than a dozen times. The defense was tight


    In the evening, one person and one dragon set out again.


    This time, first aim at the small targets. The killing array, puppets, take away the immortal stone, the core and the disposable killing weapons. Xiaobai''s consumption is not too big.


    When the mountains and fields of the array, was cleared most of the time, and hollowed out four array eyes only tired to return.


    I don''t know why. The defense has increased a lot. He can always see an old guy taking people to patrol the mountain. He was almost caught by this guy several times


    The day before tiantianmen came, the whole Qijue gate seemed to be full of murders, but it was hollowed out.


    There are still seven holes left to clean up.


    That evening, Ning Tao is going out with Xiao Bai, but he hears a knock on the door.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    "Erdan, open the door quickly, Yijue adults summon," Yang Jie''s anxious voice echoed in his ears.


    Ningtao action a stiff, small white face also changed, a unique how can find him? After thinking about it, he put Xiaobai in the ring and opened the door.


    "Brother Yang, what happened?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s not only us who called, but also many of our brothers in the same period. Remember, if something happens, don''t let it slip."


    Yang Jie was not at ease.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao quickly nodded, and then Mu Na followed him and went to the main hall.


    He seems to be silly, but in fact his forehead exudes cold sweat, and his heart jumps like a frightened fawn.


    Was it discovered?


    Or was that lie exposed?


    Ning Tao''s face turned a little white. He could only walk one step at a time. When he came to the main hall, he entered the hall with hundreds of disciples, but he didn''t see any one.


    "Boom...!"


    But all of a sudden, the door was closed heavily.

 Chapter 2203

    A loud noise made everyone jump.


    Even those who didn''t commit the crime began to murmur in their hearts. They couldn''t help getting nervous in this atmosphere.


    Even guess if you''re going to be punished?


    Ning Tao''s heart trembled, and his heart fell into the eternal ice valley. His face was hard to see the extreme. When he thought of the old man, his heart was even colder.


    I''m afraid he really exposed


    Seeing his ugly face, Yang Jie on one side quickly gritted his teeth and comforted him: "Er Dan, don''t let it slip. If there''s any problem, I''ll explain."


    As everyone knows, he was also flustered.


    He is hesitating. If he sees something wrong, he will kneel down to beg for mercy or push it on Erdan


    At this time, a steady sound of footsteps suddenly came. From the deep of the hall, a dignified figure came slowly, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. His face was cold, and he was dressed in a broad Boulevard robe


    Walking to the throne, he coldly overlooks the crowd.


    "Let''s meet Lord Yijue!" Yang Jie, Ning Tao and other disciples quickly worshipped.


    The Taoist robed man raised his eyelids and did not respond. He sat down with a golden sword and said, "do you know what I''m looking for you for?"


    "Well This... "


    Five or six hundred people hesitated and their faces changed.


    And Ning Tao''s brow is wrinkled deeper. Is it to blow himself up? What''s the matter with this old man?


    All of a sudden, Yang Jie gritted his teeth and went out to flatter him: "as you said by Yijue, our disciples are duty bound and have any dangerous tasks, but it doesn''t matter. We will follow you to the death."


    "That''s right. I''ll die with you..."


    Hearing this, the Taoist robed man chuckled: "well, I want you to swear, and join the temple of hell."


    "Er..."


    There are five or six hundred smiles.


    Even Ning Tao is stupid, what What happened? Hell hall? What does it have to do with it?


    "Hehe, Yijue is joking. We don''t have to test us like this. We were born in the fairyland. We should devote ourselves to the fairyland. We will never have two hearts."


    Yang Jie patted his chest and assured.


    Most of what he said was from the bottom of his heart. No matter how villain he was, he was from the fairyland.


    They also quickly guarantee that the adults are testing them. What are they catching?


    But the Taoist robed man sneered and sneered, "do you think I''m joking with you?"


    "Ah Er, this... "


    Everyone''s face was stiff, and they stared at Yijue''s face tightly, but they couldn''t find any joking expression. Their heart gradually sank to the bottom, and their face turned pale.


    Ning Tao''s heart is full of waves, and his throat is stirring. He understands that Qijue gate has gone to Yanmo hall. It seems that Qijue old man and they are also


    Seeing this, the Taoist robed man clapped his hands toward the deep, and a man came out of the shadow.


    It was Warm heartless!


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his head bangs. Now there is no need to doubt.


    This asshole, why is he everywhere?


    "Tut Tut, this should be the last batch. It''s really troublesome for you to do so. It''s better to be more direct," Wen said, rubbing naoren mercilessly and shaking his head.


    "Oh? What do you say? " The man in the Taoist robe frowned.


    Wen heartless smile, dark cold eyes flash, moriran said: "it''s very simple, willing to make an oath, join my Yama hall, can live."


    "On the contrary, you will die. To tell you the truth, the whole Qijue gate is from the hell hall."


    Five or six hundred people were shocked by the words.


    His eyes widened and filled with wonder. As Tiangang, one of the pillars of the fairyland, they all took refuge in the temple of hell.


    At the moment, I still want to pull all the disciples into the group, which What the hell happened?


    They can''t figure it out? More unacceptable?


    Just as the riot was about to take place, the Taoist robed man waved his hand lightly, and the light burst out at the feet of all the people. A huge prison array bound all the people.


    "No, it''s a trick!"


    Some disciples screamed, but they couldn''t get away.


    "Asshole, you white eyed wolf, you son of a bitch. I call you a grown-up in vain. You dare to take refuge in the temple of hell. You are shameless, scum. You are a coward..."


    A young man in yellow robe roared.


    As soon as he took the lead, dozens of bloody disciples began to scold at the top of their voices.


    "It''s impossible for me to betray you. I''ll curse you for not dying well. The Dalao fairy palace will not let you go."


    "I''m so blind that I can worship traitors. They''re all cowards..."


    The Taoist robed man''s face was ugly and gloomy, but he had obviously experienced it, and he didn''t lose his manners at the moment.


    But Wen merciless mouth corner sneers, unexpectedly one hand a wave, nearby condenses dozens of spears, is like playing mole ant, light blunt its a little."If you don''t give in, go to hell."


    "Whoosh...!"


    With the imprisonment array, the spear pierced dozens of figures.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are splitting, but he can''t expose at the moment, otherwise, his plan will be wasted, and even if exposed, he can''t save people.


    Now the whole Qijue sect has become a puppet. I''m afraid these people are the last survivors.


    "Cough...!"


    "Damn animals, traitors, scum, I curse you, being ground to powder by the first door in the world."


    That yellow robed youth''s ferocious scream.


    A spear shot through his head, and the foot was full of pungent blood.


    But Yang Ning and others bite their teeth. If they don''t see this, they will die.


    "Well, have you thought about it all? There''s not much time left for you. "


    Warm heartless negative hand evil smile way.


    On hearing this, Yang Jie clenched his teeth and said, "I, Yang Jie, swear to join the temple of the devil. I will never disclose any information. Those who violate the law will be killed by heaven."


    "Good. That''s right. As long as it''s in favor of the position, it''s bullshit."


    Wen said with a sneer.


    The man in Daopao frowned and kept silent.


    At the beginning of some people, the rest even vowed one after another with their teeth clenched.


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time. He even made an oath, but he was in the name of Er Dan. Now in the corner, no one was looking at him.


    When he saw everyone swearing, Wen mercilessly waved his hand and removed the imprisonment array.


    Then take out a deep yellow scroll, squint way: "take out a drop of blood, oath will become."


    When they heard the words, they all took the oath with a calm face. It didn''t matter if there was a drop of blood.


    Ning Tao''s muscles tremble. He turns over his hand and takes out a jade bottle. It''s just the blood of Er Dan. It''s Cheng who reminds him to take it with him to avoid a rainy day.


    But Erdan is dead, and the oath is not made by him. I don''t know whether it works or not?


    A clench teeth, also will blood wave to that scroll.


    "A total of 432 people," Wen mercilessly looked at the scroll and nodded with satisfaction.


    But suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a vague name, Erdan, which was not as clear as others.


    Wen merciless Leng for a moment, a ponder, then suddenly, it is estimated that it is because of the nickname, looking at the spring scroll, is not as simple as you think.


    With a smug smile, he immediately put it away.


    But he didn''t expect that at this moment, the name of the second egg flickered and disappeared. After a breath, it turned into a blank. There was no such name any more

 Chapter 2124

    Out of the hall, it was already dark.


    Ning Tao gloomy face, the last trace of compassion in the heart, finally at the moment.


    Before that, he was still thinking about one thing. He had a grudge with the senior officials of the seven Jue sect. Naturally, the disciples under the sect were innocent. Is there any way to instigate rebellion against them? But now It''s all useless.


    The means of the yama hall are fierce enough. It seems that tomorrow''s war is inevitable to restrain the disciples with the oath.


    Yang Jie and others were very complicated. They told him a few words and then left. The guards around the hall looked pale and naturally guessed what had happened.


    Qijue gate, one of the twelve heavenly Gang gates and one of the pillars of the fairyland, has become a puppet.


    "Ridiculous, ridiculous..."


    Ning Tao black face, in the dark took out Xiaobai, explain everything, immediately to deal with the seven array eyes, now everything is too late, only war.


    At dawn, a ray of sunshine comes out.


    The whole seven Jue gate was awakened by the loud noise, just like a fierce beast coming towards them, a sense of blood boiling.


    "Qijue old dog, get out of here and die. Your grandfathers, who are the best in the world, are here..."


    A roar of rage exploded in my ears.


    "Dangdang...!"


    The ringing of the bell startled every seven Jue disciple. At the first moment, he was stunned and panicked. At the next second, he calmed down and shot at the mountain quickly.


    It is well known that the world has come to war.


    Not far from the eye of the last array, Ning Tao gasps violently, and Xiao Bai is tired and sleepy. His talent is usually used as a trump card, but these three days, he often goes too far.


    But fortunately, I finally caught up with


    "Whoosh...!"


    There are seventeen side peaks and one main peak. Now there are more than 100000 disciples gathered.


    However, this majestic sect is protected by an unbreakable protection array,


    no news can be transmitted, and no one can get in or out, as if it is a small isolated world.


    On the other side, there are also murderous monks, and the number is more than 100000.


    It is the first gate in the world, and the South Gate army.


    With only a few thousand remnant soldiers left in that year, they actually gathered up 50000 scattered repairmen. They were all old hands licking blood on the edge of the knife. Now they gathered together to fight.


    "Seven Jue old dog, two years ago, Nanmen massacre, blood debt blood compensation, quickly roll out to die..."


    Tens of thousands of people were angry.


    In front of the main hall, the man in the Taoist robe looked at it, not affected by these insults.


    With the sound of breaking the wind in his ear, Wen mercilessly came to his side quietly and sneered: "tut Tut, after two years, this boy is going to go to your Qijue gate three times."


    "With a small amount of money, he has risen up. No matter how hard he resists you, even I can''t help praising him."


    "Hum, it''s just an ignorant mole ant after all," said the Taoist man, shaking his sleeve and gritting his teeth.


    Guo De Tao is killed by his brother in his heart.


    There was the explosion two years ago, and no one could feel his anger and resentment at the moment.


    "Mole ant, it''s a good thing to say. This boy has been doing bad things in the temple for many times, disrupting the plan. Some people in the temple have been dissatisfied with him for a long time."


    "After more than two years, the 80000 elite disciples of Qijue sect have been completely controlled. The next plan is to thank tiantianmen."


    "If there is no threat from them, how can we summon the students who were once seven peerless?"


    "It''s the most important thing to take them away and further expand the strength of this hall. Recently, there was a saying in the hall that the fairyland is about to face a catastrophe. I''m afraid we''ll be dormant for some time."


    Wen said with a heartless and mysterious smile.


    Hearing this, the Taoist robed man frowned and asked, "what is the catastrophe?"


    "And it''s been two years. When the initial agreement was made to control the Qijue gate, it was completed yesterday. After this war, what do you want me to do?"


    "Ha ha, it''s not what I want you to do, but what the adults in the hall mean."


    "After this war, I will restrain all the old students who came to help me."


    "Then cast all of them into the fairyland. At that time, you will be able to retire."


    "A few adults will extradite you all. At that time, you will understand that your choice is right."


    Wen is ruthless in picking up the problem.


    Hearing this, the Taoist robed man was stunned. He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the hall of hell would let them leave the seven Jue gate so early. He thought that they would stab the great Luoxian palace in the back so fatally.


    It seems that they are just one step of the plan. The next step is to control the students he once had.Although Yijue is heartless, he still used to be a teacher brother to make use of other people''s trust. He also has a bad feeling in his heart and can''t help sighing with melancholy


    Seeing the tension of the sword, Wen merciless could not help but remind: "the plan just mentioned is under the premise that you will not be killed by these ants."


    "Or let me exposed, when you want to go, I''m afraid it will not be so easy."


    A Jue hears the words and laughs with disdain. I''m afraid that the group of garbage can''t even break through his family protection battle


    At the foot of the mountain, feeling the surging evil spirit, Ning Tao heard little white fox doubt: "the scroll you said before should be Huang Quan swore


    "In that legend, as long as you break the oath, you will be pulled into the hell to bear the suffering of the forbidden system."


    "Although it is powerful, it also has a drawback. It depends on whether you can succeed."


    "What do you mean?" Ning Tao frowned.


    "Ruined I swear


    "I don''t know how many shares there are now, but I know that those who are bound by the oath of the yellow spring that you destroyed will be liberated."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment and said, "do you mean that I need to defeat Wen merciless, then snatch back the promise of the yellow spring, destroy it, and liberate the whole Qijue gate?"


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong," Xiaobai nodded in agreement.


    But Ning Tao rolled his eyes, and Wen''s strength has always been unfathomable. It''s said that he was once an immortal, so it''s very difficult to win from him by himself


    Outside, the world is furious, gnashing teeth, across a layer of light curtain can feel murderous.


    "Get out, a group of rats..."


    "Look, let''s say they''re a bunch of rubbish. Don''t worry. We''ve prepared enough this time."


    "This famous array of eighteen immortals in the period of ancient Buddhism, with 18 immortal utensils as the core, 18 million immortal stones as the auxiliary, 18 pieces of the best immortal stones as the foundation, and countless heaven and earth spiritual treasures as the impetus..."


    "Don''t say tens of thousands of ants, even if a few immortals blow themselves up at the moment, there''s no problem, so our plan won''t be disturbed. Let the garbage scream outside like a dog."


    A unique sneer, full face hiss nose way.


    Hearing this, Wen was surprised. It turned out that the ancient array had fallen into the hands of the seven peerless men.


    On the other side, Gao Jie, a little alchemist, pinches his finger and is calculating. Meng Ke''er and ye''er tell the terrible story of the eighteen immortal array at almost the same time.


    "It''s said that we are not strong enough. We can''t break the immortal array of this level, let alone approach it rashly, otherwise we will be attacked by immortal weapons..."


    "Even if Ning Tao is here, there''s nothing he can do!"


    "Then what? Come all come, can''t you just go back like this? If we don''t want our faces, we can be laughed at by others. "


    Lion crazy, Shuangjie and others are not willing to say.


    But just then, someone exclaimed, "look, it''s the master of the gate. The master of the gate is in the seven Jue gate."


    As soon as the words came out, a crowd quickly looked up and saw Ning Tao''s familiar figure flying into the sky.


    "This What''s this kid doing? "


    And on the other side, in a wild smile, Wen merciless two people, smile but in a moment frozen, some silly eyes, how can this bastard in the clan?


    "Damn, when did he get in?" Wen merciless face a black, angry eyes way.


    But Yijue''s face changed, but he said sarcastically, "brother Wen, don''t worry. He''s throwing himself into a trap."


    "The eighteen immortals array can''t be broken by a little Taoist practice..."


    "Bang Bang...!"


    Before the words came down, the huge light shield was broken.


    Ning Tao punches lightly. This move easily shatters the light curtain. The light regiment on the eyes of the eighteen arrays is as fragmented as a devastating blow at this moment.


    He stood like a god standing in the light and rain, and cheered coldly: "warm and merciless, get out of the battle."


    "This How is that possible? "


    He was so stupid that his face turned red, as if he had been slapped, and his eyes widened. He almost choked to death with a cold breath.


    And Wen ruthlessly broke a row of teeth, eyes canthus want to crack, this little bastard how to know he is here?

 Chapter 2205

    "Wen merciless, don''t hide any more. It''s time to end the enmity between you and me."


    Ning Tao negative hand but stand, light way.


    A black robe was blown by the turbulence of the nine sky, and the hair was flying. That pair of back to nature deep eyes, very accurately looked to the direction of the main hall.


    But when they heard this, they were dumbfounded again.


    The so-called eighteen immortal array, which can defend the eighteen immortals, was broken in an instant, like a glass, just like a flower shelf, which is not good for you.


    This What''s going on here?


    Also, what the hell is Wen merciless?


    Everyone present, over ninety-nine percent, knows who this is. It is known as the first emissary of Yama temple and the emissary of disaster. The demons walking in the world will set off a bloodbath and a great disaster wherever they go.


    But isn''t that right? This is the Qijue gate. The fairyland is decent. Why is Wen merciless here?


    In an instant, hundreds of thousands of people''s faces changed, staring at the interior of the seven Jue gate.


    The seven peerless elite disciples turned pale. They were all the people who made the vows. They knew very well whether Wen merciless was here or not.


    "Damn, how could he know?"


    In front of the main hall, Wen ruthlessly gnashed his teeth in the dark, and his face became extremely ugly.


    "Kill him as soon as possible, end the battle, and never suffer from the future. There must be no mistakes in the plan, let alone expose myself. Otherwise, you and I will be ruined."


    Yijue clenched his teeth. Before he could detect the changes of huzong formation, he angrily scolded: "bastard, a mole ant, dare to pour dirty water on my Qijue gate."


    "The seven Jue disciples listen to the order and kill all the rubbish in the world for me. They don''t leave any."


    "Urge the son and mother to kill the array, the seven Jue sword array, the necromancer puppet I''m going to let them never come back! "


    The elders immediately burst out, and a pure spiritual power entered into the array.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    On the other side, Mo Yuntian rose to the sky and roared: "Qijue gate bullied our triangle, regarded it as a slave, burned, killed and plundered it. For the sake of the dignity of our triangle people, raise your weapons."


    "Fight for dignity with you."


    "Kill!"


    In an instant, the spectacular torrent of more than 100000 people killed in the Qijue gate, just like a runaway wild horse.


    "Formation, huntian giant ape formation!"


    "All souls array..."


    A ferocious ape with hundreds of feet, carrying a ferocious iron stick, sprang up from the ground in an instant, as if to break the jiuxiao, shattering a piece of thick earth, heaven and earth.


    A ferocious poisonous dragon circled on its side, its whole body was dark green, and it spewed out a large poisonous fog when it opened its mouth.


    There is also a flaming fire lion, bathed in the magma, stepping on the fire, all the way magma jet, as if to turn the place into a sea of fire.


    A fierce bear, a ferocious wolf, a ghost eagle It''s as if back to the age of myth, the ears are full of startling beasts roaring, and a torrent of frenzied energy blew out.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    "No, come on Come on, start the array. What else are they dawdling about? " Elder Di roared with red eyes.


    Looking at the destruction energy coming down, countless disciples were in a hurry and tried their best to increase the spiritual power, but there was no reaction in the array. Even if there was a reaction, they felt that they were not strong enough.


    But the three huge puppets, pushed by more than a dozen strong practitioners, did not move.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    "Boom boom!"


    A huge iron stick of tens of feet hit a mountain heavily, and suddenly the mountain fell apart.


    Fire, thunder, wind blade, giant stick In a flash, it poured down like a storm.


    It was a crushing blow.


    Those stimulated arrays are like embroidered pillows. They are vulnerable to a single blow and suffer heavy casualties.


    Looking at the instant death of tens of thousands of disciples, those screams and wails made the seven peerless men stand in the same place like wood.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Everyone in the world is stunned. What do you mean? Stand there and let them fight?


    Is it a trap?


    "Asshole, a bunch of idiots, are you all idiots? Standing there waiting to die? What''s the purpose of the array everywhere? A bunch of stupid pigs. "


    See this state, a Jue Qi red eyes.


    "Cough...!"


    Di Changlao crawled out of the ruins with a sharp pain on his face. Half of his body was broken. His eyes flashed empty. What''s the matter with him today?


    Is God destined to destroy his seven Jue sect?


    All of a sudden, he noticed that a nearby array had been broken. The immortal stones in it, the supernatural things in heaven and earth, were flickering and vanishing like shadows.


    When you look again, the array is empty."This How is that possible? "


    Di Chang laughs and lies on the ground feebly. He knows his intuition is right.


    Someone has done something


    A stick came down and made him look beyond recognition.


    At this time, many people have found out the reason and screamed with a pale face: "one Lord Yijue, I don''t know why the core of the array is hollowed out. This This is an empty shell now. "


    "All our preparations for the past month have been in vain, and have not played any role at all..."


    "Ah...!"


    Mo Yuntian is overjoyed. It seems that this is Ning Tao''s way of destroying all the things they rely on. Now he is even more caught off guard.


    "Try your best to disturb them before they react."


    Seeing this, Yijue was as white as thunder. His eyes were as white as brass bells. His pale lips wriggled and said, "how can I How did this happen? "


    Behind him came a grinding voice: "that''s what you told me Adequate preparation? "


    At this time, Ning Tao had already stood above the main hall, sneering: "Wen merciless, when did you become a shrinking turtle? Do you need me to find you out? "


    "Presumptuous, our Qijue sect is orthodox in the fairyland. You are not allowed to be slandered by an indecent mole ant. At the order of King lie of the southern region, you are here to help the Qijue sect."


    "It''s only through the cultivation of the seven unique schools that I can achieve today''s success. Who dares to humiliate my university..."


    At this moment, thousands of powerful breath came from all directions. Without exception, all of them were strong, and even many of them were famous.


    There are more powerful people coming from afar


    Ning Tao frowned tightly. The worst thing he didn''t want to face still happened. Especially after he knew that the seven Jue sect had rebelled, these people were helping the tyrant. The funny thing was that they didn''t know it.


    It''s impossible for them to believe that there is a strong feeling between teachers and students just by their own words.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    Yijue laughed wildly. His heart, which was originally mentioned in his throat, was released in an instant. He watched the good situation of making Qijue men into dumplings.


    He said immediately, "thank you for your help. I''ll thank you in advance for your help."


    "Don''t talk about the past. When these ignorant ants are removed, I''ll have a drink with you brothers. Ning Tao, come here and die."

 Chapter 2206

    Yijue laughs wildly and suddenly rushes to the sky. For a moment, he climbs up.


    As long as there were students and teachers and students in those years, who could kill him?


    Even the great Luoxian palace did not dare to make trouble.


    "Little bastard, come and die quickly. Today I''ll see what you can do to turn the situation around."


    Ning Tao heard, looked at the bottom of the three sides fighting together, eyes flashed a touch of cold, cold way: "three moves to kill you, and then kill warm heartless."


    "Forty four times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang Fist


    In an instant, a fist went straight to the face.


    Yijue''s eyelids jumped, but his fighting experience was not inferior. His hands in the sleeve robe were shocked, and they pinched the seal knot one time each, and hit the fist hard.


    "Seven wonders Ink seal


    "Boom boom!"


    Two bursts of energy, a very fierce hurricane, crazy toward the four cycles.


    Tiantianmen, however, has been made into dumplings. More and more helpers come from all directions. Qijue men begin to fight back from confusion. They don''t rely on any array any more, but directly rely on their own strength.


    For a time, the three sides are like meat grinder.


    "Kill..."


    Mo Yuntian''s fighting power soared. He was in a triangle with yebei and zhouheng, struggling tenaciously.


    Seven or eight huge ancient fierce beasts are rampant in the battlefield, but they are besieged by a group of strong people, such as Dao Guang, Jian Guang, Quan Yin, and Gang Feng The terrible offensives proved the elites of the southern region.


    The whole battlefield was fighting like glue, but you can see that Tianmen was gradually forced to the downwind.


    "Daofa, Qijue Xianjian!"


    A unique back like peacock open screen, directly shot out seven magic sword, a wisp of edge to greet.


    "The great millstone of Yin Yang and five elements!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, and he threw out the gear with one hand. Now this move has been perfected, and he has already figured out the other''s move. Today is the time of his death.


    Gear to rapid rotation, space seems to be a piece of cloth, in this gear is divided into two.


    "Dangdang...!"


    The speed, strength and sharpness of the sword collided with gear. With only one breath of stalemate, gear was so powerful that it crushed the seven swords and broke through the offensive.


    "What, how?" Yijue''s pupil shrank. Unexpectedly, one of his cards collapsed.


    How strong is this guy?


    It seems that after the secret method, the breath is not weaker than that of Banxian. The combination of multiple ways is more terrible.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I took a deep breath. A finger was as black as ink, like death''s finger, penetrating space, air, spiritual power At a very slow speed, I hit that gear.


    "Seven wonders "The death finger!"


    This finger seems to solidify all around.


    However, the next second, the gear seemed to suffer a heavy blow, and it broke like destruction.


    "Old dog, is that all you can do? Are you at a loss? Try it. "


    "Fusion technology, eight brand Tianyin!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of anger. This move combines Yin and Yang, against heaven, five elements and bright moon The power of the eight track is also his strongest move in the power of the track.


    This seal is very frightening. It breaks into the void like a nuclear weapon, just like the jade seal of the emperor of heaven.


    I''m absolutely shocked. With his cultivation in the semi immortal realm, he feels great pressure and a creepy sense of danger. This little bastard


    Immediately ferocious way: "mouse generation arrogant, I would like to see you how to kill me? If you dare to underestimate me, it will be the most regretful thing in your life. "


    "Roar...!"


    On biting the tip of his tongue, he opened his mouth to spit out a pure blood mist, depicting obscure runes in the air, all flowing over his right hand, all the sleeves of his right arm crumbling, even his skin bleeding.


    "Xianfa, the seven great masters!"


    With this move, the wind and cloud directly changed color, and even many of the seven Jue disciples below were shocked.


    "Big The adult unexpectedly used that move, this move a, at least one hundred years of life, will be exhausted


    "It''s both right and evil. The taboo of my seven peerless sects is over. The overall situation has been decided. The bastard named Ning is dead. No one can survive this move..."


    Hu Guanshi and others screamed with ecstasy.


    Liewangfu, Gudao Sanren, shizhenren This move is definitely a symbol of the seven peerless sects. Whether it''s a big comparison of the sect or a competition among all parties, once you make a move, it''s the presence of fear.


    At that time, they all coveted it, but unfortunately they didn''t have enough talent. Now they are full of feelings when they see it again.


    "Kill him, kill him..."


    Listening to the scream of the tsunami below, Yijue opened his bloody teeth and grinned: "boy, say goodbye to the world.""I said, three moves will kill you, no empty words," Ning Tao black robe agitated, his face cold.


    "Kill!"


    As soon as the soles of the feet of the two figures step on it, the arrow that leaves the string generally rushes out, without any fancy. One person probes his hand, and the other holds his seal, crushing it with absolute strength.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    There was an earth shaking explosion, like a hole in the sky.


    Hundreds of thousands of people moved and looked up in horror. They saw a group of energy growing crazily. In the blink of an eye, they swallowed them, and they swallowed them all around crazily at an irresistible speed.


    "No Boy, sect leader... "


    "My Lord, why How did this happen? "


    The two sides screamed and widened their eyes, almost suffocating. They didn''t know what the situation was?


    Meng Ke''er looks up with blood all over his body, and his face turns pale. His cultivation has reached the eighth level, and Wang Tao has even reached the Ninth level. But now he looks ugly and stares at the energy light group.


    Ye''er, who controls the attack of the spirit beasts in the three mountains, can''t help covering his red lips at the moment.


    "Ning Elder brother Ning... "


    The call, blessing, let this energy light group, which is comparable to immortal''s power, dissipate gradually.


    The next second, showing two bodies.


    The two still keep the posture of touching each other, standing in the air. Yijue doesn''t seem to be seriously ill. On the contrary, Ning Tao''s blood is dripping, and he can''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood, half of his body is bloody.


    However, people can see that it is healing with the speed of the naked eye, and the breath is not weak.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Well How to have abnormal body? Is he an ancient lixiu? " Hundreds of thousands of people screamed.


    At this moment, Ning Tao twisted his stiff neck, suffering at the same time also some joy, the spirit of the peak of the body, really strong beyond imagination.


    Take a deep breath, suddenly jokingly toward the front of a unique, blowing out a strong wind.


    "You You will Sorry... "


    A unique dull, with life out of this curse, the next second was blown into powder.


    The shiwanqijue disciples were stupefied and stupefied. They widened their eyes and were shocked. They floated in the air like sawdust.


    A generation of old Banxian, fall!

 Chapter 2207

    Heaven and earth are silent.


    It is also the leader of this generation.


    Not to mention the myth of the seven peerless gate, not to mention the legend of the southern region, but to say that he is determined to become an immortal is enough to make countless people worship him.


    Can be such a great ability, now by Ning Tao three moves, oh, yes, there is a breath blow to death.


    "Gulu...!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people are struggling to swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Ning Tao swallows the pill, but there are few wounds left on his appearance. He has Jiulong Suozi armour on his body. His wild and invincible momentum reappears, and he is not afraid of gods and demons, which makes the army of Nanmen blood boiling.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Ning is powerful and arrogant. He is invincible in the world. He killed all the seven dogs..."


    "Roar, roar...!"


    The gate of the world is like a drug, a demon, an ape, an iron rod, a tiger, destroying eight pianfeng, a fire lion, a poisonous Dragon It''s all like living without people.


    But ye ER was furious, and the beast was driven to the extreme, and the spirit beasts in the three mountains went crazy


    King lie''s mansion, immortal Shi, Gu Dao San Ren''s face is gloomy. His eyes are splitting and his heart is like a knife. Elder martial brother Yijue was killed. He didn''t even leave his whole body. He immediately wanted to fight with his elder martial brother.


    In any case, I''ll tear Ning Tao to pieces and avenge elder martial brother Yijue


    But at this time, Ning Tao said: "you may as well listen to my heart first."


    "Today''s Qijue gate is no longer the original Qijue gate. It''s just a puppet of Yanmo hall."


    "All the disciples in the sect were forced to swear poison, and the rebels had already been wiped out. You students are helping the tyrant, and they are helping the yama temple to commit violence."


    "The first emissary of the hell hall, Wen merciless, is hiding in the main hall now. If you don''t believe me, you can go in and search it first..."


    The words are shocking, but they make countless people turn pale.


    The students who are helping, the spies who are watching, the strong people from all walks of life, and the people from all walks of life.


    From this sentence, they only heard one shocking event, qijuemen Mutiny!


    The brain suddenly "bang" for a while, directly blank, the first reaction is unbelievable,


    how is this possible? This is the orthodoxy of fairyland. How can you say treason is treason? That''s bullshit, isn''t it?


    Besides, it''s a bit convincing to talk about high-level mutiny and recent events. But if you want to talk about the mutiny of the whole clan, how many people are there? Do you know?


    Not to mention people from all walks of life, even people from all walks of life can''t believe it at the moment.


    Immortal Shi, Prince lie''s residence Frowning, they don''t understand why Ning Tao has to say that? This dirty water is too unreasonable.


    "Brothers, don''t listen to this thief''s provocation. He is deliberately delaying time."


    With Mo Lao confrontation of the three unique eyes floating road.


    Hearing this, immortal Shi suddenly said strangely, "elder martial brother Sanjue, dare you ask where the seven Jue adults are going?"


    "Well This... "


    "Lao Zu, he''s always on the move. He should be doing something important. It''s not easy for us to ask. Does younger martial brother Shi think that you have betrayed the fairyland?"


    Three unique words a turn, scold a way.


    "Don''t dare. Don''t be angry, elder martial brother Sanjue. Just out of curiosity, he asked casually."


    Shi Zhenren frowned and said busily.


    In the stalemate, Ning Tao suddenly a hook, sneer: "exactly how, a try to know."


    "What do you mean?"


    Just when people are suspicious, Ning Tao suddenly stares at a corner of the main peak, where there is a familiar figure. At the moment, he is also looking at it with a resentful face. Seeing that Ning Tao looks at it, his face suddenly changes.


    "Lv Yusong, I didn''t expect that you were not dead. Our sect leader wants to see who can save you this time?"


    Ning Tao pulls out white fall ferocious way.


    With this remark, the faces of all the figures changed greatly. Is Lu Yusong the descendant of the Qijue old man? It is said that he is the only one left.


    Is Ning Tao going to kill him?


    "No, Ning Tao, how dare you..." Sanjue was scared out in a cold sweat and screamed.


    Before the words came down, Ning Tao rushed out like a shadow, like a black lightning flash. The whole person turned into a poisonous dragon drill. The long gun rubbed the space and made a sharp friction sound.


    "Die, LV Yusong!"


    Few people can react in time. Even if they can, they dare not stop Ning Tao.


    The whole body''s blood gas, killing and felling, seems to pour out blood rain, like a torrent of torrents and torrents, hitting them. Ordinary people can be directly paralyzed.


    But Lu Yusong''s eyes were red with blood, and blood spilled from his teeth. He hated, he was angry, and he resented, but he regretted even more. Why did he want to offend this evil star?


    Why do you want cheap hands? To plot against the old guy and push him to the edge of the devil.


    Ning Tao has been killed twice!!How many lives does a person have in his life? When will his good luck last? He vowed that he would never let Ning Tao kill himself for the third time.


    Absolutely not


    A pair of blood red eyes staring at the tip of the gun, he thinks he can''t hide, but someone will save him.


    Just at this critical moment, Ning Tao''s pupils suddenly shrank, and a creepy chill suddenly surged up from his back. Almost subconsciously, he turned into a series of shadows circling around him.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    Spears looped behind him.


    Lu Yusong looked ecstatic and snorted heavily. He knew that someone would save him.


    "Spirit Kill


    But all of a sudden, an invisible dragon blade came into his mind. It was like the blade of destruction and the blade of opening the sky. One blow divided his soul sea into two parts, and finally it exploded itself.


    "Boom...!"


    Lu Yusong''s smile froze, his whole body trembled, his seven orifices burst into blood, his eyeballs bulged, and his brain overflowed.


    "Ah, no..."


    A shrill scream resounded through the seven Jue gate and reverberated in the ears of hundreds of thousands of people, just like a tortured ghost telling his pain.


    Ning Tao retreats abruptly and covers his head in the same pain. His attack is really to hurt the enemy by 1000 and hurt himself by 800. But even so, he will kill him.


    The enemy of killing a teacher is mortal.


    "Ah...!"


    Lu Yusong''s face screamed ferociously. He was dying of pain and wanted to burst his head.


    But with the sound of footsteps, a cold black robe figure stood behind him, with a heavy nose, holding a spear for a long time, unable to calm down. The next second, a head exploded, and fresh blood splashed all over him.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    The figure in black robe is holding a spear, his fingers are white, and the thunder in the sky sounds like a warning of the storm.


    Ning Tao looks at LV Yusong''s headless body. This time, he can be sure to kill him himself.


    But as soon as he looked up, he saw the familiar figure in black robe. He covered his head and said with a sneer, "Wen merciless, are you willing to come out at last?"


    "Ha ha, yes, I''ve come out, but he also represents that you people will be buried together," the figure in black robe grinned ferociously.


    Step out one step, the immortal''s power bursts out

 Chapter 2208

    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, regardless of his headache, and his body is like a ghost.


    However, the figure of black robe was warm and merciless, only one step ahead of him. Under the cold and merciless stab of his face, the naked immortal had no reservation.


    "No, Xuanwu shield!"


    A golden tortoise shield was in front of him.


    But under a spear, any defense is as empty, not only easy to pierce, but also from Ning Tao''s shoulder, with a touch of scarlet blood.


    "What? Two years, is that the only way you can do it? Are you at a loss? "


    Wen ruthless ferocious sarcasm way.


    No one can understand what kind of rage he is in at the moment. LV Yusong died in front of him. This time, even if he can go back, old man Qijue will not let him go.


    And when Ning Tao said that, he knew that the plan had failed and was over.


    It''s impossible to take 70 Jue men and 80 thousand elites to cross the Yellow River and enter the underground. As for controlling those students who help them, you can''t even think about it.


    He went to the temple of hell and fell short because of Ning Tao


    "You The Die


    Ningtou mouth bleeding, red eyes from the spear point to pull out, holding the power of yin and Yang, clench a punch.


    This move, instead of retreating, changed from passive to active, attracted the eyes of many old friars and cheered them in the dark. They were able to face danger with lightning and flint, and then responded immediately. The fighting experience was absolutely terrible.


    However,


    they all underestimated the strength of the enemy.


    Wen mercilessly sneers, five slender white fingers clench their fists, and two shadows appear behind them. At a certain moment, they overlap with him, and the breath rises again. This fist also hits Ning Tao''s fist heavily.


    "Boom...!"


    0 #


    the air burst, but a figure like a dead dog fell heavily from the sky.


    "Lao Ning, elder brother Ning..." Three bodies flash quickly and catch the falling Ning Tao.


    But even if three people work together, they all take a few steps back.


    "Pooh...!"


    Ning Tao a meal, but gush out a sweet idea in the throat, a mouthful of blood spurted out, the right hand has been completely numb, it seems to have been hit dislocated.


    It''s all slow, but it''s all in a flash. Ning Tao, who was like a god of war just now, is seriously injured and his right arm doesn''t listen to him.


    Just as the crowd was in turmoil, an old man in white flashed in front of the four.


    "Master, be careful. This man is not a Taoist realm, but a real immortal."


    Yuan Mu frowned and said.


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces changed greatly.


    Immortal?


    In this age of immortals prohibition, especially after the death of immortals, how could any immortals dare to come forward? I didn''t expect that there was an immortal here, or an enemy?


    The powerful men like liewangfu and gudaosanren were stunned. They couldn''t believe that this scene was real. The school they helped from afar had already become a puppet.


    Or is it the evil force in the fairyland who is engaged in many evils, who is shouting and fighting to eradicate Hell hall!


    Why?


    How could it be like this?


    "No No, damned hell hall, return to my school, return to my brothers, return to our teachers. "


    Stone real person and others red eye rushed to come over.


    But Wen was merciless and scornful, and the garbage was useless. With one hand, he gathered thousands of spears, which were fired like machine guns, and even the air was beaten into a sieve.


    "Shiwangdun!"


    "Da Xian San Ren Shou..."


    A group of strong eyes canthus to crack the hand, but the next second, but was easily pierced by the spear.


    There was a shower of blood, and a reluctant corpse fell down. He couldn''t close his eyes. His eyes were wide open, but he fell from the air and turned into meat mud


    "Gulu...!"


    All of a sudden, they didn''t know what to do? It''s changing too fast right now.


    And at this time, Wen mercilessly toward the seven lost door, light drink: "kill, kill them all!"


    The remaining tens of thousands of disciples hesitated, but Wen mercilessly took out a spring scroll and wiped it casually. Unexpectedly, hundreds of them screamed, burned themselves and disappeared from the world.


    "Hiss, Gulu!"


    Seeing this, the rest of the disciples were scared out of their wits. They immediately screamed and rushed to the lower door.


    "Kill..."


    With the oath, they have already lost their resistance, unless The promise of the yellow spring was destroyed.


    Ning Tao was biting his teeth, and the bone was bruised. Cold sweat oozed from his painful forehead. When he saw the spring scroll, he immediately yelled, "Mr. Yuan, that''s the spring oath that bound the seven Jue disciples. Be sure to destroy it."


    As soon as the words came out, Yuan Mu looked like a man. Let him do the last thing for the world.No matter what ban on immortals.


    But suddenly, there was a weak voice in my ear: "wait a minute, there''s something wrong with this guy. If you''re right, he''s practicing the simplified version of Sansheng Jue, and he''s practicing it three times."


    "The two shadows just now are his first two lives. His cultivation in this life has not been completed yet, but regardless of it, he broke out rashly. This little monkey is not his opponent at all."


    "Well? Who is it? "


    Yuan Mu''s face changed. He looked at Ning Tao suspiciously. Who was speaking to him just now?


    Mengke''er, ye''er and Yuan Xiaoxiao We all heard that.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao didn''t care a lot. He said to Xiaobai, "what''s his strength now? How can we defeat him? "


    "This guy''s strength has reached the four levels of human immortals. No, he''s still climbing. I''m afraid he wanted to break through the earth immortals with his simplified three life decision."


    "Although he broke out rashly this time, his strength can also be promoted to five, six and even Seven heavy, little monkey just two heavy, at present only you go up together, suppress him with all one''s strength


    "Remember, never give him time to breathe, let alone to improve his strength. Otherwise, when he is promoted to six, it will be enough to crush you."


    Xiao Bai''s dignified voice was busy.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao, Wang Tao, Meng Ke''er and Yuan Xiaoxiao looked at each other and burst out.


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Ancient great ape, possessed!"


    "Nine seals, open..."


    Five Tianjiao break out together, everyone can touch the power of the immortal, and together, that is a strength that can not be underestimated.


    Yuan Mu''s angry eyes also turned into a ferocious ancient giant ape, hundreds of feet high, shaking the earth and shaking the sky. He beat Wen mercilessly.


    "The bastard of the hell hall, go to die!"


    However, the corner of Wen''s mouth flashed with disdain, two shadows behind him superimposed, and a violent force burst out.


    "Come on, ants

 Chapter 2209

    "Boom, boom...!"


    The dragon of baizhangzu breathes, two ancient great apes hit the head, the moon shines on Kyushu, a hundred fierce beasts come, and there is a mysterious light


    In the face of the stormy attack of Ning Tao and others, Wen ruthlessly grinned, put on a cruel, ferocious face. Today, no matter what price he has to pay, he will make these lives worse than death.


    Otherwise, how can he let out this evil spirit when he fell into a desperate situation, failed his plan, and greatly reduced his accomplishments.


    "Sansheng decision, Sansheng lotus seal!"


    The two shadows on his body made the same move with him, no matter the way of making a seal, or the way of action, breathing, and the operation of the spirit power, they were all surprisingly consistent, which condensed a three lotus seal.


    "Go!"


    Under the attention of all people, the three lotus blossomed like a lotus and confronted with the seven energy.


    "Roar...!"


    Ning Tao is angry and flaming. At the moment, he has done everything. How dare he keep his hand?


    Wen''s ruthless and powerful hair is one against seven, and his strength is still rising. There are more corpses everywhere, and the casualties are gradually increasing.


    Although the former old students chose to help them with foreign aid, the strength of qijuemen is not weak. Even if it is in a weak position, the skinny camel is still bigger than the horse. There is no problem in wanting to die with the world.


    So there is only one way at the moment, that is Defeat Wen merciless, destroy the promise of the spring.


    He doesn''t want the inside information of the world to be ruined here. Once the promise of the yellow spring is destroyed, I''m afraid few of them are willing to take refuge in the temple of hell, let alone work for him


    "Boom...!"


    It''s like a fight between gods and demons.


    Wen ruthless is like three people. After overlapping, his strength is even more terrifying. He resists yuan Laohe''s small blow hard, and the air is blown up, but he has nothing to do.


    O "Geng} @ the latest y up to ~ 0


    " Oh, no, the gap is really too big, immortal, it''s not a mere realm can shake. "


    Yebei pursed her mouth and sighed.


    The spies from all over the world shake their heads in pity. Although there is only one step difference between the immortal and the Taoist realm, it is different from the divine realm and ordinary people.


    It doesn''t work if there are more people. Damn it, who will help them?


    Do you want to let the hall of the devil show off its power


    At this time, Ning Tao a storm, unexpectedly with that hundred Zhang dragon body winding warm merciless, is the power of the dragon.


    Once he succeeds, it will take several times of strength to earn off. Even the original split sea Xuanlong whale is far from being able to do anything.


    "It''s a decision to resist the beast, and it''s a tie!"


    The leaf son red lips slightly opens, the hand seal knot at the same time, a white circle toward the warm merciless set.


    As you can see, this is the move he used for Xiaobai at the beginning. It has great power for spirit beasts, but it also has some effects on human beings.


    Warm merciless black robe agitated, dark eyes cold merciless, just hit fly Wang Tao, was this circle to set on the body, like a firm hoop curse.


    And the next second, Ning Tao''s cooperation also arrived. The huge dragon body encircles Wen mercilessly tightly, and the power of the foundation is ten times stronger. Even the King Kong arhat can crush him.


    "Son of a bitch, die for me!"


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Wen merciless eyes canthus want to crack, the whole body of the bone issued a painful whine, bloody intention to kill outbreak, how can he be defeated by a group of dirty ants.


    "The power of immortals, the power of Sansheng, explosion!"


    "Xianfa, Sansheng Huangti..."


    It''s just like the sound of a dragon and a tiger.


    "You Damn it all


    Holding the dragon''s body in both hands, he opened it with brute force, and ten fingers were all inserted into the dragon''s flesh.


    Ning Tao screams, extremely painful.


    At the moment, he felt that he was going to be torn apart. He was too powerful to resist even the peak of spirit. Where did this guy come from?


    "Boy, loosen up, or you will be torn up by him. This guy''s strength and cultivation are completely superior to all of you."


    "Moreover, although his life is simplified, it is not inferior to the level of integrity."


    "Although the integration of cultivation in advance fails to achieve great success, which leads to defects in the skill, it will also gain strength."


    "who can simplify the three life decisions to this point? Even the great emperor can''t do it? "


    Xiaobai is suspicious in the ear.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s facial features are distorted. He doesn''t care about it. He releases Wen mercilessly. But just as he wants to soar into the sky, he catches the dragon''s tail and smashes it toward the main peak like a fall over his shoulder.


    "Boom..."


    The main peak, nearly 100 Zhang high, was smashed.


    Ning Tao has a sharp pain in his back. Before he has time to stand up, a powerful force comes from Longwei. He throws it up and smashes it forward."Boom Boom... "


    Wen ruthless as mad, red eyes do not care about both sides, smashed up in the crowd.


    Every fall is enough to crush hundreds of people.


    "Damn it, let go of brother Ning," Meng Ke''er, ye''er and Yuan Xiaoxiao tried their best to kill him.


    "Violence Stick


    "Ten thousand beast clothes, ancient fierce crocodile!"


    "Immortal method, Moon Shadow Dance..."


    That dazzling offensive, all toward the ruthless greeting of Wen.


    Although Mr. Yuan is the main attack, assists are sometimes very important, and with more assists, he may not be able to beat the main attack.


    "Xianfa, Sansheng wall!"


    These offensives were stopped directly by triple barriers.


    Ning Tao, who has been abused now, is covered with blood and most of his bones are broken. Every promotion of Renxian is harsh, but the gap is huge.


    Wen ruthless grimace, ferocious way: "ha ha, little bastard, now feel is not very refreshing?"


    "Still a dragon? Today I beat you into a worm. Do you know how much I hate you? "


    "I''ve broken my plan and my good deeds for many times. My immortal I''ve ruined your hand, and I''ve made a defect in my three life decisions that I''ve worked hard for hundreds of years."


    "I wish I could tear you to pieces and make your soul immortal."


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao coughed up blood and said, "do you want to kill me? You bastard It''s hundreds of years earlier. "


    "Boy, don''t hold on. You can''t beat him. This guy''s strength has reached six levels."


    "It''s still climbing. Give up as soon as possible. It''s not a secret. It''s not short-term. It''s long-term. If you want to escape, I can help you."


    Xiaobai dissuades anxiously.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao only looked at his bloody brother and said with a tragic smile, "even if you want to go, you should go together. Beat this bastard before you go."


    All the attacks were blocked by the Sansheng wall, and few of them touched Wen mercilessly.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "It''s just futile to do it. Even if the same level of the three living walls can''t be broken, what about you? Don''t try to hurt me, beat me, ha ha... "


    Warm heartless that proud roar of laughter.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened. In the anxiety of the crowd, he gritted his teeth and said, "I have a way to try. The last blow is unsuccessful Then it''s benevolence

 Chapter 2210

    A few women listen to, willow eyebrows are tightly wrinkled.


    "Ha ha, you are bound to fail. You are just a group of mole ants. I don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth."


    Wen is ruthless and ferocious.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and tried his best to get rid of him. He roared: "let''s fight together, use up your strongest blow, and give me the rest."


    Several women''s faces were suspicious, but there was no other way at the moment. One by one, they immediately burst out their last strength and put all their strength together. They even moved out the things that pressed the bottom of the box, almost putting all their eggs in one basket.


    "The fifth form of immortality is to level the eight wastelands!"


    "Taigu four evils, sacrifice!"


    "Xianfa, xingyueshen wheel..."


    A dragon spear of tens of feet seems to be able to penetrate the whole world. Four big and mysterious beasts open their mouths. Two pure brute force sticks strike the past and shine the present, as well as a divine plate in the air


    Six terrible energies swept by madly, and each attack was not weaker than the power of human beings.


    Wen is merciless, and his face becomes dignified. Even if he has to fight against the six proud Jedi, he seems to be arrogant, but in fact he will not underestimate every enemy.


    A clench teeth, hands made a strange seal knot, three pure energy actually integrated.


    "Immortal Dharma, Maha realm of Sansheng!"


    It''s a terrible hell with endless darkness and fierce ghosts. It rises from behind with a roar, as if it''s a world of its own. Fierce ghosts scream and the devil wails We should bear these six attacks with the power of illusory world.


    "With this move, I''ll send you to the hell, and let you see the power of heaven in my Yama hall."


    "Broken!"


    "Kill!"


    In the eyes of all people, seven completely different energies collided with each other. Suddenly, the sky was dark and silent, but in the bottom of people''s hearts, they set off a huge wave.


    Everyone has stopped, they are the mainstay of the battlefield, but the top is the key to victory.


    If Wen is merciless, he will win the whole world.


    If Ning Tao is defeated, the hell hall will win!


    Therefore, the victory or defeat of this battle lies in the victory or defeat of this move. More than 100000 people stand in a pool of blood, their Adam''s apple stirs and stare at that energy.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    There was an explosion, which rang for nearly ten thousand li.


    It''s like six dragons fighting against a big world, regardless of the upper and lower levels.


    "Roar...!"


    "Hold on, beat him, for glory, for fairyland, for victory, kill..."


    Ning Tao roared hysterically.


    The six people were angry and drained the last energy in their bodies. It seemed that their spirit was burning, and their strength was climbing. They crushed the hell world at one stroke, and they killed Wen mercilessly like six storms.


    "Good, beautiful, long live the headmaster..." Mo Lao, lion maniac and others laughed wildly.


    When they were pleasantly surprised, Wen mercilessly lowered his face and sneered, "do you really think you won? As I said, you can''t break my three living walls. "


    "It''s a method taught by the Lord himself. Just a few of you ants, you''re just wishful thinking."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Looking at the hard triple barrier formed at that moment, Yuan Xiaoxiao and others are not willing to.


    Although their offensive did not retreat, it was not enough to break the Sansheng wall with this strength. This time, the outcome has been decided. They did not win, but they did not lose. No, to be exact, they lost a lot.


    Because Wen is still improving his strength, at the peak, but they have run out of oil.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    In this electric Firestone, Ning Tao stares at the attacking energy, which is about to be blocked by the Sansheng wall, but he suddenly roars.


    "Xiaobai, come on, it''s up to you!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Ning Tao''s huge dragon body, hundreds of feet in size, suddenly opened his third eye on his forehead. He was cold and heartless, and shot out a beam of light.


    This light beam is extremely fast, as if penetrating space, time, in the blink of an eye came to Sansheng wall.


    Wen has a heartless laugh and disdain on his face. He''s full of tricks. After all, his strong strength is still a short board. No one in the same level breaks the Sansheng wall, let alone the shrimps and crabs


    Just thinking about it, the light beam suddenly shot to the Sansheng wall. In a moment, if the snow met the fire, it melted quickly, and the three barriers broke a big hole.


    All this is slow. In fact, it''s only in one breath. The energy, like six dragons, comes directly to Wen merciless.


    "No No, it''s impossible... "


    "Ah..."


    The pupil of Wen merciless shrinks into the eye of a needle, the wall of three living things breaks suddenly, and he is also submerged in the energy.


    "Boom!"


    Hu Guanshi and others, whose face was full of ecstasy, turned pale and their eyes were wide open. I can''t believe it How is that possible?


    Mr. Wen Qingren, ju I lost.The old Mo, who had a worried face, was overjoyed and really won.


    "Long live the master, long live the master."


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao breathes heavily and looks at Wen merciless who is hit and bumps into the mountain all the way. The corner of his mouth also shows a relieved smile.


    Success, Xiaobai did not let him down, its talent magic power penetrates all energy body.


    @First d send 0 $


    in the ruins, Wen ruthlessly coughed blood violently, his face was ferocious, most of his bones were broken, and his flesh and blood were blurred. How could he not think of it? How could you be beaten to such a tragic situation?


    How can the Sansheng wall be broken?


    What''s the matter with that beam?


    Wen ruthlessly gnashing his teeth, suddenly came up with an idea, ZuLong, yes, yes, at the beginning of the eastern region ZuLong gate, he saved ZuLong.


    It must have been the devil.


    "Damn, damn..."


    Ning Tao suddenly appeared in front of him and said indifferently: "warm and heartless, disaster Messenger, your time of death has come."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Unexpectedly, Wen merciless actually laughed wildly, the smile is very complex, unwilling, painful.


    "That really disappoints you. You can''t take away my life. On the contrary, you should be more careful. Your life will go to hell."


    Wen ruthlessly lies in the ruins, laughing evil.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned. His bone had been broken for more than half, and he could not stand up. It was impossible for him to have the strength of the first World War.


    But at this time, the ear came Xiaobai''s urgent cry: "boy, be careful, get out of the way..."


    As soon as he looked up, he saw a giant finger poking down at him, as if it was crushing an ant.


    The terrible pressure and power made it extremely difficult for him to move. This breath has gone beyond his scope. Moving a trace of power is luxury. He can only watch the finger fall.


    "No Elder brother Ning, sect leader... " Tens of thousands of people''s eyes shrink and their faces turn white with fright.?


    But at this time, a familiar cold cry suddenly came: "I know that there is a big fish on the hook."

 Chapter 2211

    A huge palm shattered the finger.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Countless people in the heart of a paralysis, legs and stomach is shivering, just It was a close call.


    Ning Tao is angry and looks up with red eyes. He wants to see who wants to kill himself.


    In line of sight, is a wearing black robe''s terror man, the facial expression ancient well has no wave, the facial expression has no expression, is very indifferent, a pair of black eyes are full of overbearing, quite has a kind of owl male, Overlord flavor.


    He took a look at Ning Tao''s back and said, "Luohai, are you here too?"


    "Ha ha, originally just to bet, but did not expect to become so lively."


    "Since Wen merciless appeared, I knew that there would be a big fish, but what I didn''t expect was that it would be the head of your ten halls King Qin


    Luo Hai, the emperor''s high crowned robe, sneered.


    "You are not the opponent of the king. Give Ning Tao to me, and I can let you live," said the man in Youpao, still indifferent.


    When the words came out, everyone was shocked.


    It''s said that king Guangwang of Qin was an extremely terrifying figure. Today, when I saw him, his demeanor was really shocking.


    Even Ning Tao''s face has changed. In the hall of hell and the tenth Hall of hell, he is like thunder. For the fairyland, they are the real God of death


    "Ha ha, joke, do you see the situation clearly? Now it''s not about you sparing me, it''s about me sparing you or not, "Luo Hai said sarcastically.


    With a wave of his hand, there were three powerful figures behind him, two men and one woman, who were all immortals.


    The woman is the original patriarch of the colorful glaze sect, and the other two, one is the leader of the great world religion, and the other is the student of that year King Lieh.


    Seeing Luo Hai with a proud face, King Guang of Qin disdained to shake his head, waved his hand, and joked: "several, the Deputy palace of Luo Hai is mainly compared with us."


    "What do you say?"


    "Jie Jie, cold sauce. I''m very interested in the Deputy palace master of Luohai."


    A faint evil laughter came suddenly.


    Ning Tao side head a see, instant pupil a shrink, unexpectedly lose voice shriek a way: "is It''s you, King Chujiang. "


    "Hiss, Gulu!"


    As soon as they heard this, they took another breath of cold air. Unexpectedly, another terrorist character no less than King Qin Guangwang came. If they were divided according to their strength, they were the top ten immortals in the fairyland.


    At the moment, there are two people. Is Ning Tao so charming?


    But it''s not over yet. After the appearance of the man in the secluded robe, the misty sea of clouds suddenly dispersed, and a few funny laughs came out: "Luohai, when the ancestor of the Luo family fell, I thought you were the leader of the palace."


    "Tut Tut, what happened in the end? On the contrary, it made that Luo Tian beat you and only became a vice-president?"


    As the sea of clouds dissipates, all the earth shaking figures come step by step from the void.


    The eyes of all the people shrank, and their faces were dull,


    while Luo Hai was pale, and his eyes widened. He seemed to see something terrible. He gritted his teeth and said: "how can I How could that be? "


    "The king of song, the king of five senses, the king of Yan Luo, the king of Bian Cheng, the ten halls of the hall of Yan Mo, actually came six at one time in order to catch a Taoist boy, this It''s too Too... "


    Seeing that he was shocked and speechless, the emperor of Song said with a strange smile: "too Too much talent, isn''t it? "


    "Gulu...!"


    Luo Hai, lie Wang and others nodded, and their eyes seemed to jump out. If they killed them before, I''m afraid I didn''t expect this scene.


    Like the ten immortals in the fairyland, Yama in the ten halls is also very arrogant. No one is satisfied with each other, and he has always been on his own. Usually, he doesn''t care about each other at all. But today, six of them come.


    Just to catch Ning Tao, this Isn''t that a bit of a show? Even Luohai was scared.


    "By the order of the Lord of the temple, take the sinner Ning Tao back to the hell. Anyone who dares to stop him will be killed without mercy."


    The cold road of Yama.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    At this moment, the six horrors that crisscross the world burst out, shaking the world.


    Although there are only six people, they can carry thousands of troops and horses without fear of hundreds of thousands of friars below. They can break into the dragon''s den and tiger''s den three times with their own cultivation.


    More than 100000 people only feel a breath suffocated, face red, legs and feet soft, powerless kneel down.


    It seems that Mo Lao, yebei, Dong Shuangqiao and Sanjue are all carrying six huge mountains. It seems that under the fierce tiger''s bloody mouth, the chilling sensation surges up.


    "Putong Putong...! "


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, hard to carry a terrible pressure, difficult to look up in horror.


    Six figures, but as if the six gods, the momentum of the whole body like ten thousand men of courage.


    "He They Are you here to catch yourself? " Ning Tao''s face is full of horror, and he can''t understand it.From the shock on his face, Wen said with a wild smile: "little bastard, you can let six adults come to catch you personally. In this fairyland, you are the first one."


    "Even if you die, you have no regrets. Even one of the ten immortals in fairyland doesn''t have such treatment."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Hearing this, Wang Tao, Yuan Xiaoxiao and others looked very ugly, and a sense of powerlessness surged up.


    "Why What shall we do? "


    But Meng Ke''er is red eyed. She takes out a jade tube and crushes it. Although her master is in the southern region, even if she comes at full speed, it will take a lot of time.


    Ye Er is angry. A palace appears in her jade hand. Who dares to move elder brother Ning? She will fight with him


    Their hands and feet, six Yan Luo see clearly, but with their strength, disdain to quarrel with these people, this time is the temple Lord''s death order, will Ning Tao back to the hell, otherwise they don''t go back.


    With their lineup here, not to mention fighting against southern regions, even if the top ten immortals come to six at a time, it''s hard to say whether this battle will be won or not.


    Ning Tao, they are determined to win.


    The five sense organs King twisted and said, "let''s do it. Don''t let the Lord wait for him for a long time."


    As soon as the words came out, six people took a step together.


    "Wait Wait


    "What on earth do you want to do? Do you want to go to war with me? Fight with me in the palace of the great immortal? King Guang of Qin, don''t deceive people too much. "


    Luo Hai is busy and panicked.


    The master of Liuli, the great master of the world, and the king lie turned pale. They may be able to deal with one Yama, but six


    Even if all the requested support comes, I''m afraid the cauliflower is cold. I don''t know if I''ve ever beaten it.


    What''s more, it seems that the intention of the six Yanluo is just to catch Ning Tao, even though they don''t care about the seven juemen. What''s the idea of the temple master?


    "Luo Hai, it''s you who can''t see the situation clearly now. If you want to fight, I will accompany you."


    "But no one can protect Ning Tao today. No one can disobey the Lord of the temple."


    Qin Guangwang sneered and shook his head.


    M update & (the fastest time to go up @ "0 @


    the next second, the body directly disappeared in the same place, and at the same time, there were five Yanluo. Ning Tao only felt that he was locked by the six channels of Qi, and could not move a finger, as if he had a hand towards him.


    "Asshole, no way!"


    Luo Hai gnashes his teeth and bursts out with all his strength. In any case, he can''t let them take Ning Tao, and the face of his great Luo fairy palace will never be allowed.


    "Xianfa, King Daming is angry!"

 Chapter 2212

    A huge eight armed demon, with six eyes on three sides, is ferocious and ferocious. It is as realistic as the essence. The next second, it will not hesitate to hit six fists in the air.


    "Give me Go away


    Luohai angry eyes, rather meteorite also not bow.


    Why does he spell that?


    Today, even if there is no such relationship between him and Ning Tao, he can''t turn a blind eye just because the other party is Yan Mo Temple, Ning Tao is from the fairyland, and he is the deputy head of the fairyland palace.


    It''s not only about face, it''s about dignity, it''s also about the most serious The hearts of the people.


    If he doesn''t care!


    What do the fairyland people want to do with the Dalao fairy palace? Why do you want Tiangang Disha? Why pay so much tax? To believe in a useless ruler?


    From the moment king Guangwang of Qin opened his mouth to ask for important people, this matter has not been Ning Tao and Yan Luo.


    It''s the grand palace And hell hall.


    So today, no matter what, he has to make the last effort. Even if he falls here, it is said that he died for the people of the fairyland and shed the last drop of blood for the people of the fairyland


    However, what I want to think is that the reality is very cruel.


    The six yanluos threw their fists together, abandoned the previous competition, and their scheming broke out. With one move, they drove Luohai into the mountain, vomited blood three times, and the ghost of the eight armed demon was exploded in an instant.


    "Pooh Boom... "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are about to crack. Now he has turned into a human form. He tries his best to run his spiritual power and wants to escape quickly from the confinement of the field.


    Ear also urgent way: "boy, this can play big hair, now in addition to relying on luck, no other way."


    From Xiaobai''s voice, Ning Tao can hear burning urgent, helpless, and a little unwilling.


    At present, this situation has fallen into a desperate situation. The strength of the two sides is not directly proportional. What has Ning Tao done? It will attract the attention of the Lord of the hell hall, and send someone to catch it.


    As soon as they go out, there are six Yanluo.


    Xiaobai is as gloomy as water. If he is forced to do so, he can only do it.


    But with its restored strength, it can only compete with human immortals. Even with Xiao Hei, it''s hard to fight a Yama.


    "Damn, can''t you help it?"


    "Roar...!"


    Lightning flint, Ning Tao hysterical roar, even if only let him move.


    A few months ago in Beiyu, brother Hao generously gave him a transmission token. As long as he was allowed to crush and use it, he could leave here.


    He is the target of Yanmo hall. If you keep pestering here, there will be a river of blood.


    You know.


    It''s all his foundation in the world.


    Six people show up. Yama even reaches out to catch Ning Tao. They don''t even take charge of Luohai or kill him. It seems that they don''t want to kill him, because they know that it''s a real war.


    "Daredevil, stop it


    The master of Liuli, the king of liewang, and several ordinary immortals who had just heard the news came together.


    "Immortal method, colorful immortal light!"


    "Sky fire Burn the city


    "Immortal method, great world subdues the devil Scripture..."


    At the same time, Yuan Mu tried to stop them.


    But the emperor of song walked out and said indifferently, "old four and old six and I will stop them for a while. You guys will make a quick decision to avoid disaster. There''s already a lot of breath coming here. Don''t make trouble."


    Said, an evil energy to meet up.


    The king of five sense organs and the king of Biancheng showed no weakness. If it wasn''t for the command, he really wanted to kill.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Yama takes a look and grabs Ning Tao. In his opinion, this guy is a puppet, which can only be controlled by him. There is no resistance, just a matter of a sudden.


    But all of a sudden, an angry voice came: "don''t you Brother Dongning


    "Master, please give me a hand." ye''er''s blood was red and beautiful. He vomited a mouthful of blood essence to sacrifice to the great emperor. The mighty power of the great emperor broke out at this moment.


    The world gate did not know when to form a battle, tens of thousands of spiritual power poured into the imperial palace.


    "Crunchy Creak...! "


    At this moment, the door of the great emperor''s palace opened.


    Yama moves, a hand in front of Ning Tao''s face, but can''t move a bit, a pair of heavy brows wrinkled, in Ning Tao''s ferocious expression looked at, and then looked sideways.


    "Step on...!"


    The king of Qin Guang and the king of Chu Jiang, who didn''t plan to do anything at all, froze at the sound of the footsteps.


    In the sight, I can see the ancient vicissitudes of the Palace door, slowly opened at this moment, a more powerful, vast imperial power, and the six immortals of the power of confrontation, are fighting for the control of Ning Tao.And a mysterious figure, the outline, came out from the shadow and exposed to the sun.


    "This Is this the emperor of beasts A monk saw this and screamed suspiciously.


    Luo Hai, struggling to get up, shrinks his pupils and looks strange.


    "Dare to ask Your excellency Qin Guang Wang narrowed his eyes and asked cautiously.


    The mysterious figure was shrouded in the fairy fog, his face was fuzzy, and he didn''t say a word. He just slowly stretched out a hand to catch Ning Tao, as if to take him back.


    However, King Guangwang of Qin snorted and waved a strong wind at him, but it was like a big storm in the eyes of outsiders.


    "Boom...!"


    The big storm destroyed the sky and the earth, and the mysterious figure''s hand changed into a wave.


    Two huge storms, heavy collision.


    It was as if the nine day wind had leaked out, and people couldn''t open their eyes, but they heard a cold laugh: "I think you are the spirit of the imperial palace."


    "If you are really the emperor of the beast, we will turn around and run away, but unfortunately, you are not!"


    "Is there a difference?"


    The familiar cold and heartless sound reverberated in my ears.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s mind was tight, the hope that had been raised was shattered again, and a bitter smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. He said, how could it be the emperor? It was the spirit of the palace.


    All of a sudden, a terrifying handprint sneaks in and seems to be planning to take him away.


    "Hum, you dare!"


    Driven by Ye Er and others'' anxieties, the temple spirit moves with it, and the fierce beast recovers. However, King Guang of Qin and King Jiang of Chu break out with all their strength, just stop him.


    Ning Tao''s pupils contract, and he feels the threat of death from this palm. It seems that if he dares to resist, the picture of Yama will definitely kill him. The distant Wen heartlessly laughs wildly.


    All of a sudden, from Ning Tao''s neck shot out a thing, it was a cracked turtle shell.


    "Well? No good


    As soon as Yama''s face changed, he clenched his teeth and slapped the tortoise''s shell hard. The tortoise''s shell was powdered, but his palm was so painful that he was forced back.


    In this step, he completely lost the control of Ning Tao. Ning Tao''s eyes were shining. He took out the transmission symbol like lightning. He crushed it and was wrapped by the power of space in the blink of an eye.


    "What? No... "


    Yama''s pupil shrank, but he lost his voice.


    Just a hand, Ning Tao so disappeared in front of his eyes, his palm is also stiff in the air.


    "This..."


    More than 100000 people were numb.


    Somewhere in the southern region, the surrounding space is rippling, and a person rushes out, panting like a cow, sweating profusely, and his whole body is going to be paralyzed.


    Ning Tao has no time to be happy, but he hears Xiaobai Scream: "no, boy, run!"


    As soon as I looked up, a dark hand of terror came down from the sky

 Chapter 2213

    It seems not so huge, but in fact it contains many great mysteries, such as the universe in the palm of your hand. If you take a picture of it, it will be like the collapse of the sky.


    "This What is this? "


    Ning Tao stares big a double eye bead son, frighten the facial expression is very white, the facial expression is startled, can''t help but want to kneel down.


    "Whoosh...!"


    At this time, two shadows shot on his shoulder one after another. It was Xiaobai and Xiaohei who was forced to wake up by him. Now when he looked up, his face was very ugly, and he didn''t have the usual relaxed, playful face.


    "Boy, you''ve got a big event," is the first sentence that the little black turtle and snake said after they got together.


    Ning Tao grits his teeth. This magic hand is extremely strange. It seems to fall on him at any time, but there is still a distance. It is like a powerful means of spatial overlap.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    He dodged a few times and tried to escape from this huge palm, but when he reappeared, his face was silly.


    "Hard Did I come across the five finger mountain of the Tathagata Buddha? Can''t escape? " Ning Tao looks at the magic hand that hasn''t moved away, the facial expression is startled a way.


    "Worse than that, I''m afraid!"


    "This is not an ordinary attack, but contains the supreme means. With your strength, you can''t escape for a hundred years. Even the tortoise master seldom sees such means."


    Little black gritted his teeth.


    Seeing this, Xiaobai said weakly: "the most important thing now is not this. How do you want to escape?"


    "Damn, haven''t I crushed the transmission? I don''t even know where this is? How can you suddenly come up with a force to kill me? "


    Ning Tao is in a hurry, palpitating.


    Xiaobai said darkly: "if you meet the real power, you can''t cross the distance of the transmission symbol, I''m afraid even his divine coverage."


    "The temple master came prepared, and the six yamas were just a cover. This is The real death. "


    As soon as the words came out, Xiao Hei''s face changed.


    When he thought of it, his eyes were full of blood, and he screamed, "no No, we''ve done so much. There can''t be nothing we can do? "


    "How can you kill Ning boy? I don''t believe in this evil today. "


    "Now, the real body of Xuanwu!"


    Xiao Hei roared repeatedly, and a pure emperor power burst out in his body. The original palm size of his body expanded thousands of times in an instant, and in the blink of an eye, he reached hundreds of feet of ferocious giant.


    At this time, Ning Tao finally saw its real face. The turtle''s back was dark, the totem was flying, its limbs were like pillars of heaven, a pair of beast pupils were like Minghai longan, and its tail was a fierce giant snake.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    Ning Tao''s face was stunned, this Is this the real little black? The breath is not weaker than that of human beings.


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the earth roared violently. One hundred and eight stone pillars rose up in an instant, just like the dragon pillars, better like the 108 mountain peaks. Under the control of Xuanwu, they went straight to the devil''s hand.


    It seems that he wants to support the magic hand.


    "I''ve been in the fairyland for many years, but I''d like to see what kind of skill you, the master of the hell devil hall, have?"


    Xiao Hei''s eyes turned red, and he went to bump into the devil''s palm.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    One hundred and eight mountain peaks, and hundreds of feet of huge basaltic, brazenly with the magic hand game.


    The scene is so big, so vast, so shocking, even tens of thousands of miles away, the six dull Yanluo, Mo Lao, Luo Hai and others can see clearly, and they can''t help but be stunned.


    "This What kind of means is this? "


    "And what''s that big black shadow? To compete with the devil''s hand? "


    Qin Guang''s eyebrows wrinkled. No wonder he was familiar with the magic palm. He immediately looked at the king of hell and said indifferently, "stop them, let''s go."


    Then the second and third left together.


    Luo Hai also realized what, immediately angrily said: "stop them, go to save people quickly."


    But the next second, the three of them sneered and stood in front, just like three invincible generals. To that stop, they were like three insurmountable mountains.


    "Damn it, get out of here!"


    Ye Er''s eyes are red with blood. She urges the emperor''s palace with all the people in the world. The spirit power of the palace rises greatly. Fearlessly, she bravely joins hands with the three Yanluo.


    But at this time, in the intensive fighting, Yama suddenly looked at the open palace.


    "Inside What''s going to happen? "


    Unable to restrain his curiosity, he turned into two shadows, one empty and the other real. He easily crossed the defense of the spirit of the palace and shot into the palace like a faint light and lightning


    "Wanton, dare to defile the emperor''s bedroom," the temple spirit was furious, and the spirits of eighteen ancient fierce beasts were killed.


    The king of five sense organs and the king of Biancheng burst out with all their strength. They also had a lot of curiosity in their hearts. Although they didn''t want to make trouble out of it, there might be a reward if a great emperor''s palace could be brought to the Lord."Boom, boom...!"


    The battle suddenly escalated, and the temple spirit was dragged down by the stormy attack, and the king of hell, under the attention of all people, actually rushed into the imperial palace.


    Everyone breathes in unison, and Ye Er''s pretty face turns white. Does he want to take away the imperial palace?


    At this time, an indescribable terror burst out in the imperial palace. A magic robe figure vomited blood and was blown out like a broken sack. In his mouth, he screamed in panic: "quick Let''s go


    He was hit directly to ten thousand meters away, vomit blood, make countless people face dull.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Before they recovered, their faces changed. Without hesitation, they left with the wounded king of Yama and looked at the imperial palace with fear


    Seeing this, there was no happiness in everyone''s heart. Instead, they had a strange look at the imperial palace.


    Even ye''er, the temple spirit, frowned suspiciously. What happened? In the imperial palace What''s the power to repel the king of Yama in the tenth Hall of Yama


    On the other hand, the two finally collided with each other.


    It seems to have a pause, but the next second, it fell heavily, withered and decayed. 108 peaks were flattened and crushed inch by inch, while little black eye''s canthus was about to crack, and felt that its Xuanwu body was about to crack.


    "Roar...!"


    "No, it''s dangerous. Let go, Xiao Hei." Ning Tao''s eyes are red, and he is not willing to yell.


    At the moment, his weakness lingered, leaving only the strength that he had just recovered after swallowing the pill. In the face of this amazing magic palm, it seemed that he could not escape from the palm of his hand.


    Xiaobai is gnashing his teeth, but its consumption in these three days is also huge. How can he still have the strength to compete at the moment?


    But suddenly, with a flash of light, he closed his eyes. In the mysterious sea of souls, ZuLong yelled, "Xiaobai, I know you''re here. I can hear you. Now your mother needs your help."


    "Merge with me. There''s no time left. I promise you that I will protect him. Come on..."


    Ning Tao is yelling to dissuade Xiao Hei from giving up, but Xiao Hei Hong has no intention of letting go with her bloody eyes.


    At this time, a familiar breath made Ning Tao stiff. Before he turned his head, he heard a soft voice: "love you Mom...! "


    "No Xiaobai... "


    Ning Tao''s face turned pale, and panic flashed in his heart. He just saw the clear dragon eyes, rippling with tears, and sad, happy memories, but he slowly closed his eyes at the moment.


    The next second, when the dragon eyes open again, it is a touch of cold hegemony, endless dragon powe

 Chapter 2214

    "Kang Kang...!"


    An ancient and modern dragon chant resounds through the nine clouds and nine secluded places, causing a sensation in heaven and earth, and creeping all animals in the world.


    All of this shows the world that the former overlord, the first ancestor dragon of Taigu, has come back


    Ning Tao eyes with tears, pain, reluctant to look at ZuLong, a heart tear pain, that short four words let him this life can''t forget.


    At this time, the breath, the strength of the soaring ZuLong, cold and untouchable, dignified and not profane, but look at Xiang ningtao, there is a touch of softness.


    I can see some shadows of Xiaobai.


    "It is It''s still there! " Ning Tao was overjoyed, just changed a way to be around.


    In the next second, Xiaobai after the fusion of the two personalities is the real ZuLong, it is Xiaobai, Xiaobai is it, regardless of each other, the memory power of the two sides are combined at this moment.


    With a roar, it directly turned into a dragon with hundreds of feet. The dragon''s horn is towering, and its belly has nine claws. The whole body is snow-white. The dragon''s scale reflects the cold light. The space in front of it is like tofu, and it bursts into the sky.


    "Roar...!"


    Xiao Hei is bleeding all over, and his eyes are splitting. Even with his mysterious body, he can''t carry the magic hand.


    At this moment, it has an illusion. If they fight at the top of their strength, they may not be rivals. This guy is too strong to imagine. This hand contains countless methods.


    "The hand of heaven and earth, the hand of heaven and nature, and the palm of the Tathagata seem to have the Buddhist idea of one flower and one world..."


    All the Dharma that it heard and was familiar with were mixed in this hand. It was so terrible. Who was the master of the hell devil temple? Which damned bastard woke up early


    Hearing the Long Yin, Xiao Hei took a hard look down and said: "big Big brother


    Just as Xiaobai was about to hit the devil''s palm, the third longan on his forehead suddenly glared with anger. With the power of today, it shot out a beam of light, breaking through the space and leaving the void.


    This hand is boundless. I feel that it will come down at any time. In fact, it is an illusion of spatial overlap.


    For a moment, the light beam collided with the magic palm.


    The previously disadvantageous talent magic power has no response at this moment. No, wait a minute. The magic palm is a little dim, especially the palm is almost transparent


    Ning Tao''s heart relaxed. Could it be that the doom really dawned? Xiaobai''s strength was really strong.


    ZuLong brow lock, actually only caused this effect, immediately a bite of teeth, with his hundreds of feet of huge dragon body hard hit this magic palm.


    It wanted to hold on to it.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The strong waves visible to the naked eye spread layer upon layer. Even Ning Tao below was unstable.


    Looking at the hysterical madness of the two beasts, he was unwilling to hold on to his palm. He didn''t realize that his fingernail had penetrated into the palm of his hand. He didn''t dream that the robbery would come, but he just didn''t expect that it would come so soon.


    Still so thorough, so desperate


    It''s a long time. In fact, it only happens between the electric light and flint. However, the seemingly slow fall of the magic hand actually crush the space and crush it all the way, taking pictures of Ning Tao at the speed of the aurora.


    When I look up, I can''t see a little sky, only the boundless magic, darkness.


    It was as if the sky collapsed and pressed down on him. The sense of terror and pressure seemed to suffocate him. He was surrounded by a cage. Ordinary people would be crazy and helpless for a second.


    "Hold on, hold on, no No... " Xiao Hei''s heart is cold, and his red eyes roar.


    Even with the help of Xiaobai, the pressure is greatly reduced, and the downward trend of the magic palm is not reduced at all.


    Dragon scale, blood rain, gravel Don''t want money toward Ning Tao to smash down, already can''t see any hope, this startling day magic palm is about to fall to his head.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao closed his eyes for a long time, once the scenes, such as slides in the mind.


    However, it was inexplicably fixed on the day of elder martial brother Bai Yang, and the bitter advice, which was sincere, suddenly engraved on my heart, all this Is it doomed?


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei''s strength is exhausted, they turn into their original shape and fall down, and their breath is dispirited to the extreme.


    One hundred and eight mountain peaks were crushed inch by inch, as if they were squeezed and collided by heaven and earth.


    About to It landed on top of my head.


    Two beasts are not reconciled, beast pupil blood is red, want to burn essence blood to go up to fight again.


    All of a sudden, a force of space wrapped the two animals. Xiao Hei was stunned. He looked pale at Ning Tao and exclaimed: "little Boy, what are you doing? Let go. Don''t mess around. "


    "Asshole, stop it. There will be a chance. Don''t give up. Ning Tao, stop it..."


    Xiao Bai also stares big eyes, urgent roar way.


    In Ning Tao''s hand, there is a magical picture scroll. The flow of mountains and rivers is space. It is the eight grade immortal utensils of Daluo fairy palace, the scroll of transmission.At the beginning, in the northern region, the white special envoy used it to send them a group of Tianjiao away from the top of the north.


    With his power, plus the power of transmission volume storage, this can achieve ultra long distance transmission, let ningtao from the north to the triangle.


    Now, driven by Ning Tao''s way of space, although it is not so far away, it should be barely possible to escape from this magic hand.


    The reason why the two beasts are burning is that the motivator of the transmission volume can''t leave with it.


    Because he needs to maintain the power of transmission, and Ning Tao is proficient in the way of space. Although he has a way to leave together, the distance is too close to achieve the real ultra long distance transmission


    We can''t escape the destruction range of this magic hand.


    So, what he''s doing now is to do his best to save Xiaobai and Xiaohei.


    The goal of Yan Mo Temple is himself. He can''t affect them any more. Just as elder martial brother Bai Yang said, maybe he can still live if he sends them away


    "No No, let''s go together, you son of a bitch. We''ve been through so many life and death crises. Is he so bad about this one? "


    Xiao Hei''s hysterical roar.


    Xiaobai''s mantra seems to exert some power to get rid of space. It will never give up Ning Tao.


    But at this time, with tears in his eyes, Ning Tao even gave them a smile and said: "if I die, don''t take revenge, live for me..."


    "Ultra long distance transmission!"


    In an instant, the solid space was broken.


    The two beasts had no time to react, so they were sucked in by the space vortex. A Yangling ring and a painting scroll also disappeared in the space vortex with them.


    "No Asshole... "


    As soon as the power in Ning Tao''s hand dissipates, the space whirlpool disappears. Looking at the magic hand that has come to the top of his head, it lifts Bai Luo, combines the spirit and spirit, stabs the sky without fear, and carries the power of the emperor with a tiny hardness.


    "Boom Boom


    The whole southern region, at this moment as the center, an extremely strong shock spread quickly.


    It''s like a planet, hit in the southern region, hundreds of millions of creatures feel the truth, all the color of horror, is there any disaster to come?


    King Guang of Qin, Meng Ke''er, Luo Hai and others are shaking, and their faces are changing at this moment.


    A bad feeling came to me


    The collision between heaven and earth, such a destructive force is really unprecedented, in that mess, ruins of the noisy sky, slowly appeared a man and a woman''s figure.


    A black dress and a white skirt

 Chapter 2215

    Smoke filled the air and dust swept all directions.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, no one will be able to confirm the horror of this palm. It has fallen down, and the southern region knows it, and all creatures, big and small, know it.


    And Ning Tao? So what?


    Dressed in black and a white dress, he appeared above the ruins, as if he had just arrived.


    Looking up, a naked blinking palm print appeared on the sky, just like a projector. From the palm print of the sky to the earth, the dazzling sunlight gradually swallowed up the dust.


    I can see that the light shining down by the golden sun also presents a huge palm.


    Shining on the earth, it overlaps with the soul stirring ravine.


    Three mountains, endless wilderness, are all broken by this palm, forming a huge pit. From the sky, the palm print is ten thousand meters large, even the golden sun can''t drive away the black.


    Even the giants of ancient times are small in the face of this.


    "Gulu...!"


    "Brother, the temple What the temple Lord gave us was just a palm painting. How could it be so terrible? " The gorgeous woman in the white dress was so scared that she lost her face.


    The man in black also trembled at the corner of his eyes.


    He couldn''t help thinking of the thing before he came here. In the dark and deep hall, their brother and sister were secretly called by the temple master to follow behind the six Yama to catch a man.


    And gave two things, one is a compass to hide the secret, the other is a palm painting.


    It seems to be a new painting. The ink on it is not dry yet. The order given by the temple master is that if the six great yamas fail, just sacrifice this palm painting and bring Ning Tao back.


    At that time, Ning Tao ran away. He didn''t take it seriously at that time, so he sacrificed the painting.


    But now it''s like this.


    Looking at this shocking palm print, the man in black was extremely admired and fanatical. The Lord of the temple was worthy of being the Lord of the temple. He was not only skillful, but also powerful. At present, every step of ten thousand is not missed.


    If you guessed correctly, Ning Tao is not dead and lies in the ruins.


    Immediately excited way: "younger sister, quick, find out that Ning Tao, return to the underground immediately to reply a life."


    In a short time, they felt a trace of life in the palm of their hands, under the ruins of tens of feet.


    "It''s him. He''s still alive. Come on, save him. The Lord of the temple won''t die," the man in Black said pleasantly.


    My admiration for the Lord of the temple is even better.


    The coquettish woman''s hand, a force of immortality to remove the ruins, suddenly revealed a dazed figure, almost dying, dying.


    At this time, the space of this place suddenly rippled, and a space crack broke, and three powerful breath rushed out.


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    The man in black and the coquettish woman were surprised when they saw this, but they said respectfully: "I''ve met the king of Qin Guang, the king of Chu Jiang and the king of song


    "Well?"


    "Black and white? What are you doing here? " The king of Chu River frowned and doubted.


    These two men were his subordinates, the second and third envoys of the temple of hell. But he remembered that he had not ordered them, and his eyes narrowed.


    The man and woman knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "Lord Hui, the order of the Lord."


    "Oh?"


    As soon as the words came out, their faces changed.


    Looking at the destruction scope of this madness, and Ning Tao who has just been picked out, seriously injured and dying.


    I felt thoughtful in my heart and didn''t ask much.


    The king of Qin Guang took out a elixir and put it into Ning Tao''s mouth. Then he lifted him up with his spirit power and said indifferently, "go and reply to the Lord of the temple."


    "Jie Jie, the monkey running around can''t escape the five finger mountain of the temple master. It''s really slippery..."


    Chujiang Wang sneered.


    Seeing this, the man and the woman had no dissatisfaction. If it was Lord Qin Guangwang, the credit would be his. He would not say that he was greedy for your advantage.


    Just about to leave, the king of Qin Guang suddenly gave a light, strange look toward the south.


    "What''s the matter?" The emperor of song was curious.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go. I''m afraid the great Luo fairy palace is going to be angry," said King Qin, shaking his head.


    Then he tore up the space and went in first. Black and white was changeable. The king of Chu River followed him. The emperor of song frowned and shook his head to follow him


    Not long after they left, two shadows came, white and black. They choked and yelled: "boy, ningtao, you bastard, don''t die..."


    This is exactly Xiaobai and Xiaohei.


    Not long ago, they were sent away by a force of transmission, but the power of interference was so great that they had to rush out of the channel, just outside the edge of the devil''s hand and suffered the terrible shock.Even with the defense of Xuanwu, they were almost shocked to death. I''m afraid those who took the shot already had the power of the emperor.


    As soon as they regained some strength, they flew all the way. Just now, there were still some strange breath, but now there is nothing left, only ruins all over the ground.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Hei''s face moved, and he was anxious to pick up on the ruins. As soon as he turned the earth''s power, he showed a piece of white gun.


    "This This is the boy''s weapon, white drop, "small black eyes blood red, painful way.


    It used to be an exquisite spear, eight grade immortal weapon, but now it''s broken into two pieces.


    Xiaobai is in another place, picking up some pieces of inner armor. It''s Jiulong Suozi armor that he used to sleep and hide his breath. Now it''s also broken into pieces. These are the only pieces left in the ruins of the huge palmprint.


    But Ning Tao is missing.


    "This What''s going on? " Xiao Hei roared and hammered the ground reluctantly.


    Xiaobai''s face changed, and suddenly said: "no, Ning Tao is not dead. I can feel some of his breath in the air. I guess he should have been taken away. We are a step late."


    "What What? "


    Xiao Hei opened his eyes and screamed: "what are you waiting for? Go to the hell hall to save people."


    "Are you mad? You and me now? Why did that kid send us away? "


    Xiaobai scolded angrily.


    "Well What should we do? Brother, do something, "said little black with tears in her eyes.


    "Up to now, only to find him to help, and only he is willing to save Ning Tao," small white blood red eyes fixed on small black, waiting for its promise.


    Hearing this, a figure appeared in the small black brain. He gritted his teeth and nodded without hesitation.


    that kid with a glib tongue, though he is very cheap, very weak and occasionally skins, has never given up on it. He seems to be glib, iron hearted, and actually he has a knife and mouth and a bean curd, and most of his resources are given to him.


    Although it sleeps deeply, how can it not keep an eye on external affairs? He left 30 of the 100 precious medicines, and gave the rest to himself.


    He knows all these things. Although he has only been together for a few years, he has regarded Ning Tao as a brother, as indispensable as his elder brother, second sister and third brother.


    "Ning Tao, hold on, master GUI will never give up on you when he dies..."

 Chapter 2216

    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    The ruins in the wilderness and the ruins in the Qijue gate are enough to shock the whole fairyland.


    Everything is going on around Ning Tao.


    What happened?


    Don''t mention everyone, even Ning Tao is at a loss. Why does the Lord of the hell devil Temple insist on catching him?


    Nanyu, the residence of qijuemen.


    Wen merciless, as well as the controlled seven Jue disciples, were all taken away by the five sense organs king with his sleeve before he left. After all, it was their two years'' hard work. How could they waste it here?


    And all the people in the world stood powerlessly in the same place, totally at a loss.


    Is the master not here?


    What are they going to do?


    Why is it that when we win the war, we don''t feel the joy of victory, but feel heavy as lead.


    Looking at the jade tube, Mo kept silent for a long time, and finally ordered him to clean up the battlefield, beat the drum to stop the troops, and all the people withdrew to the triangle, and closed the mountain gate from now on.


    At the same time, he asked the only immortal, elder yuan mu, to save people together with the Deputy palace master.


    This spirit jade tube was handed down to him by Xiao Hei. Ning Tao has been taken away by the people in the temple of hell. It has been basically confirmed that they need to summon the strong to save people. One of them mentioned Luo Hai.


    Before the action, Mo Yuntian has a secret conversation with Luo Hai. He can see that Luo Hai''s face is very strange.


    After thinking for a long time, he immediately took out a spirit jade tube, which was sent to Luo Tian. The main idea was to let him open the immortal channel again, wake up the sleeping adult, and send him a word.


    "I In That''s it


    This sentence makes a head full of fog, Mo Lao can vaguely guess some, and Luo Hai although don''t understand, but also do.


    People in the end, Yuan small lost, she has not promised to contact with ningtao things.


    Why?


    Why did this happen?


    Wang Tao leaned back against the tree and felt bitter, while Ye Er just entered the imperial palace.


    For this mysterious palace of the great emperor, greedy eyes are indispensable, but no one dares to touch it at the moment. Even if they can''t stop the attack of Yama, let alone the one they can''t stop when they touch Yama.


    The heirs of the great emperor, the objects of the great emperor, ordinary people do not have the chance and fate, do not touch.


    As for mengke''er, her bright red eyes seem to be anxiously waiting for something?


    "Stab


    At this time, a space was torn, and then rushed out of a mysterious woman in white gauze.


    "Wuwuwuwu, master, please go to rescue elder brother Ning, but please, master..."


    At the sight of the visitor, mengke''er rushed up with tears.


    The master of Liuli, liewang and others said respectfully: "I''ve seen the moon shadow!"


    The mysterious woman nodded slightly, gently wiped away the tears from Ke''er''s eyes, and comforted: "don''t worry, there is a master in everything."


    To make a long story short, when the mysterious woman learned the story, she immediately looked at Luohai.


    The latter gritted his teeth and said, "I have summoned the strong men of the southern and eastern regions, as well as you adults."


    The great Luo fairy palace will also send strong people to join hands in breaking into the underworld and rescue Ning Tao anyway. "


    "It''s not just him, it''s the face of our fairyland and our fairyland. He''s too deceiving. After the great war hundreds of years ago, it''s time to fight again. Our fairyland is not at his disposal."


    Speaking, pointing to the seven Jue door.


    Several people look complex, naturally know what he wants to say, seven Jue door as orthodox, even rebel.


    There are even seven great old people, one of the top ten immortals.


    If this story is spread out, plus the zulongmen story some time ago, the story of the northern peak of the northern region, it will cause a huge panic. Even the immortal sect has defected. What sense of security do they have?


    To go to hell, one is to save people, the other is to give an account to the people of the fairyland


    After hearing this, the mysterious woman comforted Meng Ke''er and then said indifferently, "it''s not too late. Let''s go. Maybe we can meet that silly woman."


    Then he tore a big crack.


    Luo Hai''s eyebrows wrinkled and his eyes flashed. He didn''t say anything. Seven or eight immortals, including yuan mu, entered together


    At this time, at the edge of the endless forbidden area, there is a forbidden area shrouded in darkness all day long.


    In the dark, there was a glimmer of light.


    Ning Tao is in pain all over his body. His face is shaking. He feels a cold breath all over his body. He can''t help but open his eyes. It''s an unspeakable ancient evil place.


    The sky is dark, can''t see a ray of sunshine, ear seems to have the voice of the soul.


    "Wow...!"


    Then there were waves.


    Ning Tao hasn''t looked around, but he hears a indifferent voice: "boy, you are finally willing to wake up."


    "WellLooking sideways, he is a familiar man in black robe, with a trace of overlord and heroic spirit. His sharp edges and corners make him more resolute and indifferent.


    "Qin King Qin


    "Ha ha, since you wake up, let''s have a look at the scenery of my underworld."


    Qin Guangwang''s indifferent way.


    "Hell?"


    Ning Tao hard to see, but was shocked by this scene, behind is a piece of loess, hills, always blowing cold wind in front of him.


    As if by the accumulation of the ghost of the river Styx, suddenly appeared in front of us, rolling flow.


    It is endless, black and evil, and occasionally you can see a group of ghosts biting and devouring each other.


    "This what is it? I Am I dead? " Ning Tao''s face is dull.


    "Dead? No, you can''t die without the Lord''s command. "


    "It''s just the Lord of the temple. It''s not a small world. It''s in the fairyland. It''s a real forbidden area. By the way, the fairyland calls it No. 7


    Qin Guang Wang negative hand light way.


    "No Seventh


    Ning Tao frowned and never heard of it.


    "Ha ha, the six forbidden areas in the fairyland have existed for a long time. I''m a hell of hell in this era. Naturally, it can''t compete with me. But it''s really a forbidden area. For countless years, few people dare to get close to it."


    "The river Styx in front of us is enough to stop 90% of the intruders."


    The king of Chu River said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face changed for a long time and frowned: "that So what are we doing here? "


    "Why do you arrest me?"


    "The Lord of the temple ordered me to arrest you. I always follow orders. As for now, I''m waiting for the boat."


    The emperor of Song said with a strange smile.


    "The boat?"


    Ning Tao is suspicious. He wants to move his finger and finds that his whole body is in the process of destruction and is gradually recovering.


    This just remembers oneself to survive under that palm, have the power of a Dan medicine to cure him.


    I don''t know. How about Xiaobai and Xiaohei?


    Suddenly, the king of Chu River looked at a black spot in the river Styx and squinted: "the boat is coming. Let''s go."


    Ning Tao also looked sideways, and saw a fishing boat approaching here. An old man in coir raincoat, old and silent, holding a stick that didn''t know how long it was, arrived in front of the crowd in the blink of an eye.


    Before he regained his mind, King Qin Guang entrusted him to step on the fishing boat and nodded to the old man.


    The next second, the old man took a look at Ning Tao. Without saying a word, he went to hell with the fishing boat and four people

 Chapter 2217

    "Wow...!"


    "I''m so unjust, so hateful. I want to take revenge and save me Life is a hero, death is a ghost... "


    A road sharp sound, ring out in the ear, Ning Tao strong endure sharp pain, looking at the figure of that road injustice soul, the face is full of doubts, what are these injustice souls in the end? Is this hell really weird?


    Those souls dare not touch the boat, dare not touch the old man, but they are crazy to jump out to four people.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    The king of Chu River snorted coldly, waved his hand and set off a big storm. He didn''t know how many wronged souls he had broken.


    In a flash, clean up all around.


    it seems that the plague in Jiangnan is more severe than that in the rainy season


    "Wow...!"


    I don''t know how long the line, fishing boats have been separated from the river, but suddenly stopped.


    Ning Tao was stunned. The fog suddenly opened up. There was a strange road. There were many ghosts walking on it. The river was still wet. It seemed that he had climbed out of the river Styx.


    Some powerful soul generals, soul soldiers, under the command of some black robes, are in charge of these Yin soldiers.


    "Boy, let''s go along huangquan Road," said the king of Qin.


    "Yellow Huangquan road


    Ning Tao a Leng, even have this thing?


    Now even if he wants to refuse, I''m afraid there''s no way, because now it''s not his turn to say everything, even if his life is not in his hands.


    "Step on...!"


    A man and a woman rushed over quickly and bowed their hands and said, "three adults, the Lord of the temple will summon you."


    Listening to the words of black and white impermanence, the king of Chu River nodded faintly, but hummed as if it were nothing, and then the three of them walked towards the road of huangquan.


    Along the way, countless people knelt down to worship.


    It''s a long way, and there''s a long line of wronged souls. They can''t see the end at a glance. They are walking. Suddenly, thunder comes from the sky behind them. It seems that someone is fighting.


    The emperor of the Song Dynasty took a look and frowned, "this battle is Lao Wu. What happened to them?"


    "It seems that the Da Luo fairy palace is really angry. It''s so fast. It''s estimated that it won''t take long to reach the river Styx. The hell hasn''t been so busy for a long time."


    "However, after crossing the Styx River, taking the huangquan road and crossing the Naihe bridge, even Luo Tian can''t do anything. No one has ever been able to escape from here."


    "I don''t know what the Lord wants? It''s just to catch this smelly boy after all this effort? "


    The king of Chu River is also a miracle.


    "Don''t ask, don''t ask, don''t take care of, don''t you understand after so many years?"


    Qin Guangwang did not look at the indifferent way.


    "Cut!"


    On the other side, more than a dozen figures fought.


    Yueying fought alone against Yama, Luohai, yuanmu, Liuli and others. They besieged the five sense organs king and Biancheng king. They didn''t talk any nonsense, they just worked hard.


    This battle is to play the prestige of the fairy palace.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The location of hell is in the middle of the endless forbidden area and the five realms of fairyland.


    The southern and eastern regions are connected here.


    Give me an order. All the strong people in the two regions are coming here. They are constantly supporting us. As for the immortal ban, who else will take care of it now


    Besides, at this time, Ning Tao and others had come to a bridge. He noticed that there was an old woman selling soup beside the bridge, numbly holding a bowl of water, drinking it to a wronged soul and letting it cross the bridge.


    There is a ghost who wants to break through, but he slaps him to death, or throws him directly under the Naihe bridge.


    There is also a river under the bridge It''s called forgetting Sichuan.


    Around the bridge, there are many beautiful flowers, which can bewitch people''s mind. From time to time, they can swallow a few wronged souls as their own nutrients, and each one grows very luxuriant and bright.


    This should be the other shore flower.


    Ning Tao was shocked. If Qin Guangwang didn''t say it was a reappearance, he might think it was the hell.


    Five people nodded to his wife. The latter took a look at Ning Tao and poured a bowl of water for him, but spilled it on the ground and left it to forget Sichuan


    "Let''s go, it''s time to see the Lord of the temple," said the king of Qin Guang indifferently, and then he took him to the Naihe bridge.


    The four of them followed closely and disappeared in the same place. However, those wronged souls crossed the Naihe bridge and six unfathomable eddies appeared in front of them


    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    As time goes by, the sky turns dim, and Ning Tao feels the power of space.


    The next second, they appeared in a hall, a place never see the sun, dark and lonely, cold and merciless, it seems that a needle dropped here is the thunder to destroy the world, that sent out a breath like a demon.


    As soon as the five members of King Guang of Qin appeared, they knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "back to the Lord of the palace, I''ve brought them here."Ning Tao''s mind is tight, suddenly feel a cold gaze, suddenly gush out a cool, just with a look as if can kill him.


    The next second, the dark shadow of the hall, first lit up a round wheel, like reincarnation, then lit up a pair of cold eyes without any feelings, the heart is as calm as the dead sea.


    "Well, hard work!"


    The resounding overbearing voice reverberates endlessly.


    But the five men turned white and knelt down to say: "I dare not, I''m willing to go through fire and water for the Lord of the hall."


    The tall figure of the demon God was just a bland "um", not moved at all.


    Ning Tao is so white that he doesn''t know what to do? Is this the master of the hell hall?


    At this time, the king of Qin Guang arched his hand and said, "Lord, if there is nothing wrong, we will step down first."


    With that, I want to leave.


    But a cold voice froze all of them: "a game, if there is no audience? Isn''t it boring? "


    "Stay and watch. It''s a reward."


    Five people burst out in a cold sweat. To tell you the truth, let them fight to kill the enemy. But let them stay with the temple leader for a long time, and they feel scared to death.


    Immediately face complex to get up, did not make a sound to stand aside.


    "You Who are you? " Ning Tao''s face changes and he bites his teeth.


    The tall devil figure asked himself, "who am I? I don''t know who I am


    "You can call me the Lord of Yama temple. It''s just a name. It doesn''t matter anyway."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and got up and said: "what do you want to do when you catch me?"


    "For the animal tide of southern regions? About zulongmen? Or the Qijue gate? "


    "Ha ha, those are boring things for me. What really interests me is you, my old enemy. You are too weak."


    The figure of the tall devil said with a faint smile.


    "What What? "


    The word "old enemy" makes Ning Tao''s mind "buzz". Elder martial brother Bai Yang''s words seem to reverberate in his ears. His old enemy is actually him, not mowuji, Cao Bin and so on?


    But what''s the relationship between the Lord of hell and himself?


    "I''ve never thought that you''ve been my natural enemy since you entered the immortal world."


    "What have you been through? It''s too late. Its strength is so weak that it''s in a mess. I don''t even have the interest to let me play with you and fight with you! "


    The tall devil shook his head and sighed.

 Chapter 2218

    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was speechless with a puff of his mouth.


    It was the first time he had seen such an eccentric person. He was so eccentric that he was cold and scared.


    I can''t help murmuring with a black face: "if you think I''m weak, let me go. Ten years later, I''ll clean you up."


    As soon as the words came out, the hall was silent.


    Chu Jiang Wang and others looked at him with a dull face. This guy really dares to say, don''t say ten years, even if I give you ten thousand years, can you do it?


    How many opponents can they be? I''m afraid it''s not more than one hand.


    When they were full of disdain, the tall devil figure agreed: "I believe you, so I won''t give you that time."


    "Underestimate and despise the enemy will never appear on me. Since you are my old enemy, you naturally have the strength to fight against me. Even if you don''t have it now, you will certainly be able to rise strongly in the future."


    "I believe that."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I''m very grateful that you can afford it, but I''m afraid you''re mistaken. I''m only the eighth in the list of immortals. How can I be your threat?"


    "If you want to catch Leng Tingwei, you should also catch the demons on the longevity list."


    Ning Tao bared his teeth.


    "Those people, in the eyes of the emperor, are less than one in ten thousand of you. No, they don''t deserve to be compared with you."


    "In the past two years, I ordered Wen mercilessly to create a catastrophe and deliberately involve you in it. I just want to see how you deal with it. Your performance is very good."


    "If I give you ten years, maybe it will be a big threat to me."


    The figure of the high devil is deep.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s head is big. Is the Lord ill? From what point can he see that he is an old enemy?


    Immediately said: "I admit I can''t beat you, but you also have to be clear, I''m not an old enemy..."


    "The third and last person selected by the candlelight dragon, no matter what you say, is useless," the tall devil figure walked out slowly.


    At this moment, Ning Tao finally saw his true face. His eyes were bright, just like the red sun in the sky. His sword eyebrows were fierce, and his skin was slightly pale, giving people a sense of horror of fierce animals.


    And in the center of his eyebrows, a natural reincarnation disk added an evil spirit to him.


    At this moment, the whole person seems to be incomparably powerful, as if the heaven and earth are eclipsed. The crown of the emperor is casually worn on his head, but he feels that it matches him perfectly. He always feels that she is everything in the world, omnipotent


    Just a look, Ning Tao almost sink into, but a spirit in the mind, pull him back.


    "Well What a strange trick? "


    The emperor of song and others also recovered, with a cold sweat on their back. Only they knew that this was not a trick, but his own momentum. Even with their strength, they had to be hit.


    In their eyes, the Lord of the temple is omnipotent and omnipotent. Without the things he won''t and doesn''t know, there is no difficulty for him to make injustice in this world


    At this time, the Lord of the hell hall raised his eyebrows and said, "it seems that you have practiced nine changes of the candle dragon."


    "You What are you talking about? "


    "What candle dragon? What changes? " Ning Tao''s face is confused and suspicious.


    But with a faint smile and a wave of hands, the Lord of the hall of the devil suddenly appeared in front of the public. That kind of arrogant posture seemed to be a game with the sky.


    "This This... "


    Ning Tao''s pupil contracted into the shape of a needle eye. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly, and his heart was cold.


    "It seems that you already know what it is. That''s right. Your nine changes of the candle dragon and the Taixu ancient Sutra are in this statue."


    "I''ve kept this thing for many years. As for the Dharma in it, I''ve already understood it thoroughly. In fact, it''s not so powerful. It''s just that I didn''t understand its particularity."


    The Lord of the hell hall touched the statue and sighed.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face finally darkened and said: "you Who is it? "


    The Lord of the hell hall gave a heavy sigh and said, "well, it''s OK to tell you that I am Your ancestors. "


    "You fart. Don''t let him fool me here. Kill me if you want, cut me if you want. Give me a happy word."


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said angrily.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. You must be dying, but I have been lonely for so many years, just to wait for my old enemy to come and see this big hell? That''s for you. "


    "But what I didn''t expect was that you came too late and were as weak as ants. To tell you the truth, I was disappointed and let me waste all my efforts."


    The master of the hell hall shook his head.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, as if he were numb. He created the hell just to deal with himself?His face is bigger than he imagined.


    Qin Guangwang and others were stunned. They never thought that the original intention of the temple master to create hell was to deal with Ning Tao? A realm? A sense of absurdity was born.


    Is that bullshit?


    "Don''t you want to know who this emperor is? I think it''s more appropriate for another person to tell you. "


    The Lord of the hell Hall said faintly.


    As soon as the words came down, there was a light footstep at the door. Ning Tao was stiff and looked back from a difficult angle. However, he was struck by thunder for a long time, and said: "Jing Jingjing


    This woman is wearing a luxurious witch''s robe, a long dress at her feet, and a saint''s crown on her head. She holds a mysterious bone stick in her jade hand, which looks like a bone of a great wizard. She is graceful, grand and vast.


    This is Miao Jingjing.


    In the absence of ningtao, she lightly went to the center of the hall and bowed to say: "I''ve seen my ancestors."


    The Lord of the hell hall nodded lightly, and the corners of his mouth jokingly hooked up and said, "tell him who I am."


    Miao Jingjing turns her head calmly, but Ning Tao exclaims: "Jingjing, you What''s the matter with you? "


    "Remember who I am? You Are you being manipulated? I''m Ning Tao, I''m the wizard master... "


    But Miao Jingjing was not moved at all. She said sarcastically, "I know that you are the master of witchcraft, but this one is the founder of our witchcraft sect."


    "Once the devil Lord Chiyou


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, as if to jump out from the orbit, full face of disbelief, are you kidding? Is the Lord of the hell hall Chiyou?


    Even in mythology, he was killed. Besides, how far is it?


    "The age of myth!"


    Not to mention him, even the people of King Qin Guang took a breath of cold air. They didn''t dare to think about it. They just closed their eyes and deleted all the memories they had just heard.


    "No It''s impossible. It''s impossible. How can you be Chiyou? That would have been the dead, "Ning Tao screamed.


    "So, that was once, and now I am the Lord of hell, the king of hell!"


    The Lord of the hell hall turned and said faintly. The bright reincarnation disk in the center of his eyebrows flickered slightly.

 Chapter 2219

    Gradually, the hall became quiet.


    Ning Tao doesn''t have the mental breakdown in his imagination. He shouts and screams in pain. He just stares at Miao Jingjing affectionately, but looks at the indifference in each other''s eyes, causing pain in his heart.


    Why on earth is this?


    Biting teeth, red eyes said: "you say you are Chiyou, but why do you insist on killing me?"


    "You and the candle dragon created the sorcery cult together. They are good friends of life and death, and they are also my ancestors. We are on the same side, but why can''t you accommodate me?"


    "What do you want to do? Can''t we work together? "


    "No!"


    "Why?"


    "Because candlelight and I are mortal enemies. They don''t agree with each other. They don''t want to give me what I want..." Yama stroked the statue of the candle dragon.


    "So you killed it?" Ning Tao scolded.


    "No No, it just discovered my ambition and had a dispute with me. "


    "I was not its rival at that time, but I did have the idea to kill it. However, the plan couldn''t keep up with the change. It In the end, it suddenly disappeared. "


    Yama looked up at the sky and recalled.


    "Disappear?"


    Ning Tao was stunned, and then angrily scolded: "do you think I will believe it? It''s better than that. How can it suddenly disappear? "


    "If it had not been attacked, how could it have disappeared? So, where did it go? "


    "It Everywhere, you are the one it sent to obstruct me. To be exact, you are the one who came to kill me and finish what it didn''t do at that time. "


    "But it''s a pity that you are the third person. I killed the first two brilliant and gorgeous characters myself, but what I didn''t expect was that the so-called last person came so late, how weak."


    Yama shook his head in pity.


    I don''t know why I was so angry.


    "I don''t know what''s special about you. You''re chosen by the candle dragon and you''re rising by something, but it''s too late."


    "In those days, candlelight was very fond of gambling, especially guessing things. Just like today''s gambling stone, I have always lost and never won. But today, I specially prepared a game for you, which belongs to you and me Gambling stone. "


    Yama waved his hand lightly.


    In the next second, ten odd fairy stones appeared in front of us.


    Qin Guangwang and others are suspicious, gambling stone? Lord, what do you want to do?


    And Miao Jingjing looks at that familiar face, her beautiful eyes ripple for a while, a little lost


    Ning Tao is silly. He wants to gamble with himself, and so on. Does he want to blow himself up?


    When uncle saw him for the first time, he found his eyes. If he used perspective, I''m afraid he would find something different.


    If you don''t experience the second awakening in zulongmen, it''s estimated that it''s already revealed.


    Since it''s the enemy, it''s not surprising to dig your eyes


    When he thought of this, he thought of the sentence Xiao Bai once said. It is said that the candle dragon has three treasures, one is the scale, the other is the soul, and the third is The eye of the candle dragon.


    The Lord of the hell Hall said just now that he was the third person selected, and the first two had been killed by him.


    It should be the holder of the scale, the holder of the soul, and now the holder of his eyes.


    Does it mean that ever since he got the eye of the candle dragon, it has been doomed?


    Is Chiyou his old enemy?


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve been waiting for this game since the disappearance of the candle dragon in the age of myth."


    "After several times, the emperor has been collecting strange stones, and these ten are rare objects."


    "Even if you wait to die, it''s worth it. This game can be regarded as the gift of death prepared by the emperor for you."


    The regret of the vicissitudes of life.


    For him, the duel between each era and his old enemy has become a lifelong pleasure. Apart from this, nothing can move him.


    Besides, his fanatical purpose


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth and said, "if I say this game, I don''t want to gamble?"


    "You have no choice but to obey. I have paid you high respect for my old enemy."


    "The rules of the game, according to the rules of my underground, two wins in three games, you and I each choose three immortal stones, the one with the highest price wins."


    "Of course, there must be a winner in the competition. If you win, let me enjoy myself. I''ll let you live for another three years. But if you lose once, I''ll abolish you once. The third time is when you fall."


    Yama''s unquestionable hegemony.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao laughs at himself. It turns out that he has reached the point of fish.


    Let the enemy have fun before you die.


    Once upon a time, he ningtao was reduced to the present situation. If he could live, today''s disgrace would be paid back at the price of a hundred or a thousand times


    "Buzz...!"Ten strange immortal stones in different shapes stand out one by one. Some are like the poles of gods and demons, some are like a stone spear, some are as fat as Maitreya, and some are like nine orifices


    But without exception, each one is mysterious, and the wisps of Qi it sends out are extremely shocking.


    Ning Tao''s superb gambling skill lies entirely in the perspective of the eye of the candle dragon. Although he has accumulated some experience, he is afraid to lose if he gambles with Yama without opening the perspective It''s a foregone conclusion.


    "How''s it going? Will you come first or will benty come first? The audience is impatient with hawing. "


    The Lord of the hell hall looks at the immortal stone and says.


    Chu Jiang Wang and others are all in cold sweat. They dare not ask for help at all. I''m afraid that after this event, they will delete the memory again, or they will die miserably


    At this time, the master of Yanmo hall, seeing that Ning Tao was indifferent, joked and took down the immortal stone.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sweeps the stone spear and takes it down. The sharp momentum from the spear makes him unable to touch it with his hands. It is full of powerful pressure.


    "King Qin Guang, how about being a referee?" The master of Yama Temple caresses the stone road of God and devil.


    As soon as this remark came out, King Guang of Qin quickly arched his hand and said, "but according to the order of the temple master, I don''t want to say much nonsense. Please open the stone. The first game of gambling will officially begin."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the Lord of Yama hall was simple, direct, rough and labor-saving. He clapped his hand directly on the magic stone.


    This palm contains the greatest power. The magic stone suffered great damage, and it opened a series of cracks. It split from all around like a clever force, and soon spread all over the body like a spider web.


    "Click Click...! "


    With a bang, the magic stone cracked directly, revealing a mass of blood of two colors.


    One side is angry, the other side is roaring. It''s a perfect combination, and it turns into a ferocious roaring six armed troll


    The surging power of blood is pure and full of energy. It seems that if you have it, you can have endless power, which can make dragon, tiger, heaven and earth.


    "This This is the real essence and blood of the gods and demons, "screamed the king of Chu with his eyes wide open.


    According to legend, before the age of myth, there was another era called Honghuang era. At that time, the beast had powerful enemies, that is Ghost.


    Every one of them has earth shaking accomplishments. They are more lucky than the gods and beasts, and are born in the world.


    However, even in the flood and famine period, they were few in number. Later, they gradually disappeared, and only a few records remained.


    But I didn''t expect to see a real demon blood essence in front of me. It was pure and incomparable.


    Ning Tao also a face shock, haven''t wait to do more reaction, but see Yan Mo Temple Lord don''t care about play flavor: "now it''s your turn, see you can live?"

 Chapter 2220

    Feeling the overbearing banter, Ning Tao bit his teeth, took a deep breath, and spewed out spiritual power to slowly shatter the material on the surface of the stone spear.


    "Click Click... "


    At this moment, the terrible gas of killing broke out, like a killing embryo bred by heaven.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he quickly opens a shield of spiritual power, but the next second he is engulfed by the blood gas.


    It seems that the air around has turned into a cutting force, killing the gods, eating the immortals, killing everything.


    It''s like a storm sweeping all around. It''s too sudden. It''s coming in the blink of an eye.


    The king of Qin Guang snorted angrily, frowned and brushed his sleeve. He also wielded a storm energy no less powerful than it.


    The two collided and exploded, just like the thunder in the nine sky, raging madly in the hall.


    "Boom...!"


    "Buzz!"


    Miao Jingjing''s eyebrows wrinkled, looking at the attack of the killing gas, directly urged the bone stick in her hand.


    Although her eyebrow was shining, she couldn''t break through the circle of energy.


    "Ah...!"


    In the field, only Ning Tao screamed bitterly.


    Originally, he was injured. Now he is engulfed by the spirit of killing. It''s like a small sword stabbing his body, or even drilling into the viscera along the pores


    That kind of taste is really a kind of torment, the whole body overflowed with blood at this moment.


    The main idea of the temple of hell is that the storm is coming, and he stands with his hands down, but he spits out a word coldly in his mouth.


    "Go away!"


    In an instant, endless killing was scattered.


    At this moment, Ning Tao felt the color of heaven and earth, as if there was a dark demon glaring, towering, unfathomable, controlling everything in the world.


    There was only a whine, and a stone spear fell to the ground with a thump.


    "Goo Grunt


    Black and white impermanence, three Yanluo, Miao Jingjing, Ning Tao all hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, just that momentum, so terrible, don''t see only a moment, their legs almost paralyzed, kneel down.


    Just Was that the legendary emperor Wei just now?


    In Ning Tao''s knowledge of martial arts, the immortal is also divided into three levels. The great protector of doushen sect, Gong Chuyue, told him that there are three levels.


    Building the base, melting pot and three fairylands.


    My current cultivation is at the last level of the melting pot, and then there are the legendary three immortals, the immortal worshipped by countless people.


    The question is, what are the three immortals?


    In short, there are actually three realms: human immortals, earth immortals and the immortal Fairy.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning. As for the level of the great emperor, he doesn''t know. No one has taught him. He has also asked Xiao Hei, but the latter is taboo. He just tells him that after waiting, he will naturally know.


    Shaking his head, there was a sense of sadness in his eyes. Now he has no time to think about it.


    If you lose the bet, you lose your life.


    Looking at the strange stone spear in front of him, Ning Tao frowned and said strangely: "this Is this a magic weapon? Or a magic weapon left by someone? "


    But a scornful voice came: "this is a natural stone spear, a killing embryo bred by heaven and earth."


    "It can be shaped into any magic weapon. If the craftsman is skillful, I''m afraid it''s possible to be above the nine grades."


    Ning Tao turns his head and finds that it''s the king of Chu River. When he looks at himself, he looks disgusted.


    But in the corner of his eye, he found that the face of King Qin Guang had changed, and his brows were tightened. He was born with a stone spear, and the essence and blood of the gods and demons. These two things are immortal things. If they are compared, they are of equal value.


    In this way, it is more practical than them. The essence and blood of gods and demons are swallowed at one time.


    As for the natural stone spear, you don''t have to think about it. Even if it''s broken, you can find some materials and some masters to rebuild the magic weapon.


    In this way, it was born stone spear who won


    Ning Tao also gradually returned to his mind, and a bright light gushed out of his eyes. He looked ecstatic and excited: "this Does that mean I won? "


    "Ha ha, I won, I won..."


    Chu River King a Leng, subconscious of wrinkly tight brow, the facial expression changes of see to the temple Lord adult.


    The Lord of Yanmo temple is sitting on the throne. Sarcasm flashed across the corner of his mouth. Seeing Ning Tao''s ecstasy, he just lightly stretched out a finger and rushed into Ning Tao''s Dantian, an invisible energy like lightning.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Ning Tao was shocked, but he couldn''t dodge at all. He was directly hit by this point.


    Invisibly, he seemed to hear something broken. He opened his mouth and vomited blood. His breath was dispirited. His spiritual power was leaking out of control. It was just a full balloon leaking out.


    "Bang "Pooh..."


    Several people at the scene stare big eyes, face gradually pale up, the heart is a thump.Ning Tao coughed up blood, widened his eyes, felt Dantian, and said: "you How can you abolish my cultivation? Waste my elixir


    "Why? Am I the winner? You bastard, villain, son of a bitch... "


    Listen to this hysterical madness, scream, scold, Miao Jingjing''s beautiful eyes actually flashed a touch of love, why is the heart like a knife?


    Shouldn''t you be loyal to Chiyou? Why do you have this idea?


    However, my heart hurts


    She didn''t notice that the bone stick in her hand was shining slightly, and the snake shaped mark in the middle of her eyebrows was bright


    listened to the angry rash of Ning Tao''s canthus, and the Lord of Yan''s temple enjoyed it very much. He said with sarcastic remarks, "I said, according to the rules of my government, I has the final say of the emperor."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "The master is wise!"


    The emperor of the Song Dynasty, black and white impermanence and so on quickly agreed.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. Looking at his trembling palms, he It turned out to be a loser.


    The elixir field will be destroyed and the cultivation will be abandoned.


    All of a sudden, a flash of light flashed in my mind, and I yelled with wide eyes: "asshole, you are the one who humiliated me in this gambling game."


    "Whether I win or lose, the ending is the same as now. Today, I am doomed to die!"


    "Congratulations, correct answer!"


    The Lord of Yanmo Temple joked. He put his hand on his head and was happy to hear his scream. The candle dragon asked him to come to finish what he didn''t do at that time.


    However, I''m afraid it doesn''t know that it wants to accomplish what it didn''t do at that time.


    At the beginning, those two guys still had the power to resist, but this one was completely under his control. In this life, no one could stop him.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "You bastard, brute, kill me, if you have seed, kill me. If I can live, I will let you Life is not like death... "


    Ning Tao''s eyes roared with cracking canthus.


    Red eyes stood up and grabbed the stone spear to kill him, but he was too slow.


    The Lord of Yama Temple sneered and held out a hand to him with disdain. It was like clapping it into the ground with one palm. His head went into the ground first, and he smashed a pit and spilled scarlet blood all over the ground.


    "Jie Jie, don''t worry. The second match hasn''t started yet. The good play will naturally stay behind...!"

 Chapter 2221

    With that, the Lord of the hell hall put his head on one hand and recalled the eight immortal stones with another hand.


    The next second, all the lines are on the ground.


    "Nuo, the second game, start, choose," the Lord of the hell hall sat on the throne pondering.


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao endured the pain of torture, disheveled, bleeding, angry way: "kill me, give me a happy, or you will regret."


    "That''s not good. The game is not over yet. Don''t disturb the emperor''s interest."


    "In order to deal with you, the emperor took great pains to create the hell. In the end, he gave me the feeling of hitting the air with a fist and didn''t let me trample you. How can I get rid of my hatred?"


    The Lord of the hell hall sneered.


    This is what he said from the bottom of his heart.


    In order to guard against the old enemy of this life, he recruited troops and bought horses to steal the secrets of nature. He was on guard and cautious But at the end of the day, it came to the realm of ningtao.


    His millions of years of hard work, so no use, his anger who can understand?


    Just like a battle maniac, he has been waiting for an amazing game for thousands of years, but in the end, the other party is run over by him.


    Even if you win, there is no joy of victory


    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise in the distant sky, earth shaking, thunder rolling.


    "No, it should be the people from the Da Luo fairy palace who killed us. They came here so fast."


    As soon as Chu River King''s face changed, he arched his hand and said, "please ask the Lord of the temple to order us to fight. If this matter is not handled properly, I''m afraid we will fight with the fairyland."


    "So what?"


    "How ever did the emperor put the great Luoxian palace in his eyes? What I''ve arranged is just to wait for my old enemy. How many other people can get into the eyes of the emperor? "


    "Let them make trouble. They are just a group of ignorant ants. They will be trampled by the emperor one day."


    The cold way of the Lord of hell hall.


    Hearing this, Qin Guangwang and others were silent. They had mixed feelings, inexplicably complicated


    At this time, outside the hell.


    "Thorn It''s a stab... "


    Cracks in space were torn open, and a strong man came out to fight all over the world.


    "Moon shadow, isn''t Ben Xian late?" An overbearing voice came from my ear.


    The moon shadow took a look at it and said flatly: "the Taoist friends of Wuxian are very punctual. Please show up and discuss how to break into the hell?"


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Yueying Daoyou''s strength has improved. It seems that my old man really should be eliminated," an old man''s laughter, from far to near.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    "Taichu Taoist friend is too modest. You are an old man. We have to ask you something."


    A bright voice came across the air.


    Among them, Yuan Mu''s face flushed with excitement and looked very small. All of these people were amazing: "Wuxian, taichuxian, xiaoyaoxian!"


    In addition, the moon shadow fairy, here alone, gathers the power of the four immortals in the fairyland.


    In addition, there are more than a dozen powerful immortals, Luo Hai is also among them. By contrast, his accomplishments are really insignificant.


    "Gentlemen, it''s not too late. Let''s discuss how to save people."


    Luo Hai anxiously proposed.


    Hearing this, Wu Xian sneered: "why discuss? As for saving people? If the temple wants him to die, it can do it at any time. "


    "I came here to make the fairyland strong, just to give the hall a color to see."


    On hearing this, Xiaoyao fairy frowned and said, "it''s not so good for you to say that. If you can save people, you need to fight for it."


    "After all, if we spread it out like that, it will show the power of our fairy palace. Besides, if we didn''t have Ning Tao, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have found out about ZuLong gate and qijuemen. Otherwise, there are two swords behind the fairy palace."


    Hearing this, both Taichu fairy and Yueying fairy agreed: "this is reasonable. We should fight for it."


    "Hum!"


    Wu Xian snorted and said impatiently, "there are so many of you. I don''t care. How about now?"


    "The other Taoist friends are on their way to the hell. If they are late, they will change. The longer they drag on, the worse they will be. Just to see how powerful the hell devil hall is?"


    The moon shadow fairy takes a step blandly.


    But this step, but let the bottom of the Styx boiling, full of grievances such as tsunami bite.


    "I''m so wronged. Help me, Ji ah..."


    "Seek death, kill!"


    More than 20 immortals were killed together.


    These movements shocked the whole hell, and also shocked the five realms of the fairyland. Countless Tao''s expectant eyes looked in this direction.


    Fairyland, is it really going to changeInside the hall, the wind is calm.


    The Lord of Yama Temple didn''t panic at all. Instead, he was as steady as Mount Tai. His eyes were indifferent. He put one hand on his head and let Ning Tao choose the stone.


    But Ning Tao is angry, ferocious way: "either you kill me now, or you let me go now."


    "It''s a match that I''m doomed to lose. How can I gamble? Just for your pleasure? Don''t dream like that. I''d rather die than do it. "


    "Tut tut..."


    Ah, how can I do that


    Just then, he suddenly grabbed the absent-minded Miao Jingjing like a pair of pliers, pinched her throat and joked: "if you don''t let me have fun, how about killing this woman?"


    "If I do this again in the third game, I will destroy that world gate. It''s easy for me."


    "Well Cough... "


    Miao Jingyu''s face turned red, her face was in pain, and she was close to suffocation. She felt that if the hand between her neck was harder, her neck would be crushed.


    "No No, stop it, stop it, "Ning Tao shrieked as his pupils shrank.


    Ning Tao''s eyes can almost drip blood. He roars like a wild animal, complaining and hammering the ground desperately. In his heart, Jingjing is always the pure Jingjing. In front of him, he just lost his wisdom.


    "Three, two "No, No."


    "I promise, I bet, stop it," Ning Tao said, crushing his teeth.


    As soon as the words come out, Miao Jingjing falls to the ground feebly and coughs hard. As soon as she raises her head, she sees the deep and guilty eyes. She is climbed by the blood color, and the blood red is ferocious, but she can''t feel the malice.


    A heart stings like a needle. It''s going to break. In the cold eyes, it''s too wet


    Why is it so painful?


    Isn''t he the servant of Chiyou? The witch master Ning Tao is just a servant. Chi you is the master There was a voice inside telling her all the time.


    "He who knows the current affairs is a hero, that''s right," sneered the Lord of the temple of hell, and took the Buddha stone.


    Ning Tao lowered his head and said coldly, "I swear, you I''m sure I''ll regret it. "


    I gritted my teeth, took a look at the seven immortal stones, and chose the first dark yellow immortal stone.


    "Game two, start!"

 Chapter 2222

    As soon as the words came to an end, a force gathered in the master''s hand of the temple of hell, and he patted down the stone of Maitreya.


    "Boom!"


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao and others turned pale and felt a strong breath from the crack.


    in their sight, the Maitreya Buddha stone burst out with a light of Buddha and gold, like an ancient monk chanting scriptures.


    The golden Sanskrit language twinkled and arranged, and the outline of an old monk appeared in the light.


    "Nanwu Amitabha


    "This Is it a living Buddha''s rebirth The king of Chu River lost his voice and exclaimed.


    All of a sudden, the Golden Buddha''s light dispelled the dark hall that never saw the sun.


    But at this time, a domineering cold hum rang through the hall, and a cold voice.


    "You want to die, bald ass!"


    A dark hand bravely grasps the ancient Buddha, and the ancient Buddha''s face is bitter, and the golden Sanskrit is struggling fiercely. However, the big hand is so powerful that it smashes the ancient Buddha in several people''s eyes.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Black and white impermanence and others took in the cold air. If it hadn''t been for the master of the temple, they would have been tempered.


    This Buddha light is more terrible than Buddhism.


    Ning Tao and others looked at him, only to see the hands of the Lord of Yan''s demons. He appeared a sari, and condensed the essence of an ancient Buddhism and Taoism.


    "Congratulations to the master of the temple, and you''ll get the most precious again," the king of Chu River flattered.


    But the Lord of the temple said plainly, "this is a treasure for Buddhism, but it''s of little use to us. Moreover, the stone was originally obtained by chance in the old nest of the emperor Shitian."


    The king of Chu River heard that he was about to agree. Suddenly, his smile was stiff and a chill came to his head.


    That''s not right.


    The eyes of King Qin Guang also shrank. He remembers that Buddhism emperor Shitian was a great emperor in ancient times. It seems that the temple master appeared in this era.


    And when Chi you said that, he always felt that something was wrong. Was the temple master making it up?


    This timeline Obviously not.


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. He looks at Miao Jingjing''s indifferent face, but he doesn''t realize it. His tears flow continuously, but a touch of attachment and softness flashed in his heart.


    This silly girl has suffered a lot.


    He gritted his teeth, wiped off the blood on his face, grabbed the stone spear, and used his physical strength to stab the deep yellow fairy stone.


    "Give me Go


    A spear is like a dragon coming out of a hole.


    He''s too lazy to worry about whether something will be damaged or not at the moment? Injured, dying, and all that.


    "Dang ~!"


    When the two collided, the sound of gold and iron was heard. Immediately, Ning Tao felt a force of terror and anti earthquake.


    If the cultivation is still there, it will be able to carry it, but it''s all lost, and now it''s all on the body.


    "Pooh...!"


    He vomited blood and flew out.


    Miao Jingjing tears, heart at this moment are torn, subconsciously want to help him.


    But the light of the bone stick was shining, and the snake shaped mark in the center of her eyebrows seemed to be hot and ferocious.


    When he was stunned, he lost his mind again


    And the king of Qin Guang and others sigh in their hearts. It''s too miserable. Where did this boy offend the Lord of the temple?


    Originally, one finger could be crushed to death, but now I have to bear this kind of pain, endure suffering and play with others, which is more painful than dying directly.


    "Tut tut..."


    The Lord of Yama temple has been laughing out loud for millions of years. This is the happiest time in his life since he was born. His pores are open.


    In those days, every time I guess things with him, I always try to make him lose completely.


    He didn''t do anything, but now he still lost. However, he has the power to change everything. Ning Tao is a grasshopper in his palm.


    "Click Click... "


    All of a sudden, the dark yellow fairy stone actually cracked, from the broken corner, quickly towards the surrounding crack, a pure aroma, energy, actually leaked out, it is refreshing.


    Ning Tao could not get up, but smelling the fragrance, the injury was contained.


    "This What''s this? "


    In the sight, a dark yellow Ganoderma lucidum, exposed, still breathing, squirming up and down, feels like a fresh life.


    "Gee, it''s an immortal medicine. I''ve been using it for hundreds of thousands of years."


    The Lord of the temple of hell raised his eyebrows and said in surprise.


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of the emperor of song were red and full of greed. If they ate it, I''m afraid their accomplishments could grow again.


    They had never seen such an age.


    The battle was hot outside, but everyone ignored it. Just as several people were watching Taisui, the Lord of Yanmo Temple suddenly joked: "the second game, you won again."Ning Tao face a white, just want to say what, but suddenly was caught by a force in the air.


    "Asshole, your uncle''s, what else do you want to do?"


    With a smile, the master of Yama hall held out a finger to his eyebrow. His invisible power was stronger than that one just now.


    "No No... "


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrink and his heart is cold. If the sea of souls is broken, he will become a useless man.


    Just as he fell into despair and his sweat exploded, a mysterious force suddenly erupted in the deep of his mind. In an instant, he took control of his body. When he opened his eyes again, he was angry.


    "Daoyou, please stop!"


    But the Lord of the hell hall didn''t move at all. The power of this finger still fell down.


    "Damn it," the mysterious Ning Tao clenched his teeth and even gathered a force of soul to fight against it.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The invisible strong wind surged, and the six of the king of Chu River stepped back quickly. Their faces were constantly changing. Unexpectedly, there was a strong man dormant in the boy''s mind.


    Ning Tao snorted, stepped back, and said, "Daoyou, please listen to me."


    "This man is of some use to me. How about forgetting to give him some thin noodles and letting him live?"


    "Oh?"


    As soon as the head of Yanmo temple looks at Ning Tao, he sees that he is a man dressed in sackcloth. He sympathizes with all living beings and spreads his faith. He is like an emissary of light, but there is endless evil behind him


    "Jie Jie, it turned out to be you. It''s so interesting. It seems that it''s not easy now."


    "Well, if there are fewer opponents, wouldn''t it be boring to wait for the emperor to find you..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face changed. He was surprised and said, "you Who are you? Do you know me? "


    But when I saw the bright reincarnation disk, my pupils shrank and I screamed, "it''s you. You''re not dead. How can you? Who are you? "


    "Me? I don''t know who I am? But don''t worry, the emperor will come to you, "the master of the hell hall grinned and pointed out again.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Ning Tao scolds him secretly. There is a ghost shadow in the middle of his brow. It''s eight headed snake. It''s very powerful. It''s in the earth time Baqi snake.


    "Gee...!"


    However, even if the strength of Baqi snake is greatly increased, it is still far from the strength of this finger.


    But Ning Tao didn''t want to fight against him. He burst out with all his strength and shot at the outside of the hall

 Chapter 2223

    "No, Lord, Ning Tao wants to escape," the king of Chu River screamed.


    The three men burst out of their spiritual power and tried to rush over and catch him back, but a sarcastic voice suddenly rang out in their ears: "they are all honest, just a few wisps of souls, and dare to be wild in front of the emperor."


    "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    While he was talking, the master of the hell hall sat with a sneer, but an invisible soul sword went to kill Baqi snake.


    "Mole ant, dare to be so presumptuous to my God, see me swallow you," Baqi snake grinned, unaware of the power of the soul sword.


    But the next second, the soul sword burst out with a brilliant light, such as sweeping across Pingchuan and wiping out the past. The grace of this sword made the eyes of the three Yanluo shine, and the hair of the whole body also followed the explosion.


    Eight ferocious snake heads bit at the soul sword, but when they touched, their faces changed.


    "Chop ~!"


    With a single order, Baqi snake was cut off.


    The ferocious and huge snake body was divided into two parts without any suspense. When people thought it was over, the snake said with a grim smile: "ha ha, I can''t kill ignorant things."


    But the Lord of the hell hall sneers, and Baqi snake looks at each other, and his ferocious smile suddenly hardens.


    A suction, a suction burst out of the throne, made it feel like a leaf in the ocean, unable to compete. With a scream, it was about to be sucked in.


    "No No, help me, Lord, help me, "Baqi snake said in a startled voice.


    The Lord of the hell Hall said contemptuously, "he''s hard to protect himself now. Does he still care about you?"


    "If you don''t see that you are different and have good talent, you have already died thousands of times just now. Surrender to the emperor. What he gave you, I''ll give you a hundred times."


    As he spoke, Baqi had been sucked in.


    Ning Tao, who is controlled by his body, sees that his pupils contract and he curses in his heart. His hard work is in vain and he speeds up again to escape from the hall.


    Ning Tao is a chess piece he carefully arranged. How can he be destroyed.


    But at this time, the dark hall suddenly burst out of a ban, as if isolated from heaven and earth, forming a world of its own. Ning Tao''s face changed, pouring out a soul force, making a strike forward, only shaking.


    "This Damn it, asshole


    Ning Tao stops his body and feels the power of this prohibition. It''s hard to break it just by the power of his soul. How can this boy get into trouble with him?


    "Tut Tut, what? I''m not going to run away? " The Lord of the hell hall sat on the throne and said with a smile.


    "What do you want? Did you forget the war of chaos? Don''t forget, we are the same group. Do you have to fight with me? "


    Ning Tao gnashes his teeth and says angrily.


    "Ha ha, that was once. I don''t remember very well. I''m not with you in this life."


    Said the Lord of the hell hall, and he swore again.


    "Good, good!"


    "Since you are so merciless, I will destroy Ning Tao. I can''t use it, and you can''t use it," Jesus said in a frantic voice.


    Condensing the soul power of a full blow, I''m going to fight with the soul sword.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    A layer of terror, strong wind toward four weeks and.


    In several people''s perception, hundreds of moves have been made in this moment, but a strong wind, black and white impermanence all have to defend. Who is the soul power in Ning Tao''s mind?


    At this time, Jesus could not help but yelled at Ning Tao in his mind: "Stinky bug, what time is it? Do you plan to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight?"


    "Show up and give me a hand."


    Ning Tao''s brain is buzzing, and a startling dragon is singing. It''s so exciting that a mysterious and powerful power of mind is coming out. It''s very kind.


    Just when Jesus was overjoyed, an energy in the sea of souls hit him behind his back and beat him out.


    "Boom...!"


    Qin Guangwang and others only saw that from Ning Tao''s eyebrows, a man in hemp clothes suddenly shot out. He was quite embarrassed. He was kicked out of Ning Tao''s mind and hurt his back.


    "Asshole, candlelight, are you out of your mind?" Jesus was furious and his eyes were burning.


    For this sudden scene, the Lord of the hell Temple squinted, looked at the angry Jesus, and the silent cold Ning Tao.


    He frowned and said, "candle dragon? No, you are also a soul, so this is your The spirit of the earth. "


    "Jie Jie, it seems that I didn''t see the wrong person. This boy is sent by you to deal with me. Tut Tut, but you seem to be late. I''m not afraid of anyone. In this life, I must control the three realms."


    But Ning Tao, who is controlled by the candle dragon, doesn''t say a word. He just glances at the candle Dragon Statue.


    "Assholes, assholes, they''re all assholes," he said. He was very angry.


    Ning Tao can''t use it any more, and this soul is doomed to be unable to escape. In this case, none of you can have a better life. Jesus said with a crazy grin, "you two bastards, I won''t let you go..."As soon as the words came out, the soul expanded.


    The Lord of the hell hall frowned and directly mobilized the power of the dark hall to suppress him.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The next second, it was as if a nuclear weapon had exploded.


    The whole hell trembled for a moment, and countless strong men felt that the faces of dozens of immortals who were working together to break into the hell also changed.


    What''s going on inside?


    In the main hall, the aftershocks dissipated.


    The powerful prohibition also cracked many cracks, but even so, it was still firm.


    "Kang Kang...!"


    A startling dragon roars. When you look at it, a huge and mysterious candle dragon, a soul shadow, stands in front of Ning Tao, carrying all the impact for him.


    At this time, Ning Tao finally regained his mind and saw the scene completely.


    Jesus, candlelight, left his sea of souls.


    If it was before, he would be very happy, but now, it''s a sense of powerlessness. It''s like he''s at the end of his tether.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Candle dragon, after countless years, your layout still can''t completely kill me. Your human soul is the same as the earth soul. When Ning Tao dies, no one can interfere with my plan to control the three realms."


    The master of the hell hall laughed ferociously.


    One hand out, that startling magic hand reappeared, as if to put this pretending candlelight dragon, obliterate.


    "No No... "


    Ning Tao screams in pain, but the candle dragon is still silent. On the contrary, it condenses its strongest blow and hits the crack covered prohibition, which is strange and unpredictable.


    "Boom!"


    Under a palm, its soul is broken.


    It turned into light and rain all over the sky. Ning Tao, several Yan Luo, and the only few immortal stones left were scattered.


    "No Why, why... " Ning Tao heart tear pain, as if lost important relatives.


    When the Lord of the hell devil Temple frowned, he always felt strange. The behavior of the spirit of the candlelight dragon made him feel puzzled.


    In the heart is agitated, direct toward Ning Tao to point out a finger again, Ning Tao is unable to defend at all, just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex rushes into his soul sea small bottle, wantonly tosses, next second, directly support burst for him.


    Soul sea, broken.


    "Ah...!"


    Ning Tao is so painful that he has to faint. His brain is just like a needle. His seven orifices are bleeding and his face is ferocious.


    After listening to the scream, the master of the hell devil hall was in a very upset mood. He finally felt a lot better and sneered. That''s right. What else can be beyond his control?

 Chapter 2224

    There was chaos outside, but the hall was quiet.


    Ning Tao face twisted fall, never this moment, will despair, powerless four words feel true, all over the pain to swallow him.


    "Roar...!"


    The roar of wild animals reverberated in the hall.


    Miao Jingjing''s heart is like a knife. She crawls over in pain step by step. The snake shaped mark in the center of her eyebrows seems to be about to collapse. The bone stick is also thrown on the ground.


    However, the Lord of the temple frowned and made a decision at her. The bone stick came back to her. The snake shaped mark was unbreakable


    "Ah ~!"


    Qin Guangwang and others sigh that this boy is really miserable. His accomplishments are exhausted, and his soul sea is broken. His woman is controlled, and he has to suffer from suffering and torture. He is very powerful if he doesn''t collapse.


    "Jie Jie, boy, have a good time? Have a good time? " The way of the Lord of the hell hall.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo...!"


    Ning Tao''s face is twisted, disheveled and covered with blood. He looks like a miserable savage.


    He staggered to his feet, sniffed the fragrance, restrained the injury, and walked forward. He grabbed the stone spear, picked up the peerless elixir Taisui, and the essence and blood of gods and demons, but bowed his head and walked forward.


    "Yo? Yes? Do you still want to die? " The Lord of the hell devil hall didn''t care. He pillowed his head and pitied.


    But when the words came out, I heard a hoarse voice: "no I will not die, I will live, live well, and fulfill the oath I just made. "


    Then he walked towards the fairy stone pile.


    "Oh ~


    The Lord of the hell hall frowned and said, "what''s the matter? I won two games. Do you want to play again? "


    Actually, what kind of gambling game? Two out of three? He just wants to trample Ning Tao.


    At that time, he wanted to do this to the candle dragon, but his strength was insufficient, and it disappeared. Now Ning Tao is regarded as the incarnation of the candle dragon by him.


    To trample on him is to fulfill his wish.


    "Step on...!"


    Soon, Ning Tao came to the front of the row of immortal stones. In two games, four immortal stones were gone, and only six were left. This time, he didn''t look at them. He went straight to the sixth immortal stone, the nine orifices exquisite stone.


    Shaking out a hand with blood, touching its gully, outline, totem


    Seeing this, the Lord of Yanmo hall raised his eyebrows and said: "you really know the goods. This exquisite stone with nine orifices is a piece of extraterrestrial object that the emperor saw at the end of the myth. It was obtained by chance."


    "For so many years, Benti has thought about cutting it, but what does it seem to be pregnant with?"


    "I hesitated for a long time, but I didn''t do it. Instead, I have been nourishing it. The most important thing for me is time."


    "But what I didn''t expect is that it''s still pregnant after experiencing mythology, archaic, ancient, ancient and chaotic."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces changed.


    Is that even more wrong?


    Have all the temple owners experienced those times?


    Qin Guangwang and others frown. No, just a little. It''s hard for people in the mythical age to live to the present, because those years are too far away. All those who can survive are great evils.


    But the Lord of the temple is not like that kind of self cultivation, and then restore the case, he was born in this era.


    What''s more, there is no record of Chiyou''s death except in the age of myth.


    Which line is wrong?


    "Do you want to know what''s inside?" Ning Tao is bleeding and hoarse.


    "Oh? According to this emperor''s calculation, the things it gave birth to are extraordinary, but it will take a while before it is born. What''s the matter? Are you going to cut my baby? "


    The boring way of the Lord of the hell hall.


    After playing for such a long time, his heart is frozen again. Since his old enemy is no threat, it''s time for him to shut up again and practice his heavenly skill. On the day of the three star vision, it''s the day of his success


    As for Ning Tao, it''s useless.


    Just about to clap his hand to death, he suddenly heard Ning Tao say hoarsely, "there''s a word, I forgot to tell you."


    "What?" The Lord of the hell hall sniffed.


    Six of the king of Chu River are also curious.


    "I''d rather provoke the king of hell than Ning Mo, "said Ning Tao coldly.


    In an instant, the hall was dead.


    Three Yan Luo, black and white impermanence, and even Miao Jingjing, were stunned by his words. Has this guy collapsed?


    However, the master of Yan Mo Temple was stunned for a moment, and his face suddenly became cold. His murderous plan flashed and he clapped it without hesitation. Even King Qin Guang did not dare to take it.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao raised his head, blood red eyes roared: "at this time don''t move, more wait for when?"


    "The fool Who are you talking to? " Black and white impermanence and others were shocked.


    King Chujiang also showed a look of disgust.But at this moment, a breath of earth shaking burst out, shocked the world, the celestial world throbbed, conveying a sense of vitality.


    "Who dares to move my brother candle dragon, die," a cold voice, suddenly came from the Linglong stone.


    At this moment, the nine orifices Linglong stone turned into a woman. She grabbed the spear in Ning Tao''s hand and turned to stab the magic palm without hesitation.


    "The original skill, too smart to market decision!"


    A spear out, the space even inch collapse.


    "No!" As soon as the Song Emperor screamed, he was shocked by a terrible energy. The next second, six people vomited blood and hit the hall.


    "Boom Boom


    At this moment, the whole hall was torn apart, and the firm prohibition was crumbling. The power of this blow was really terrible.


    When Ning Tao was protected by this woman, he couldn''t help thinking of the word "six" that Gao Jie told him just now on behalf of Tianji gate,


    and the spirit of candlelight dragon told him that it would nourish the nine orifices Linglong stone with soul fragments.


    All this originally refers to this woman.


    As soon as the face of the Lord changed, he kept a close eye on this woman. He actually knew this woman. At that time, in the age of myth, this woman was always with the candle dragon, and later disappeared with it.


    I do not know her past identity, only know that she is the first saint of witchcraft, unfathomable, also known as the first emperor of human women.


    Claim to be The first lady of all ages!


    At that time, her strength was far above herself, but how could she be in the nine orifices Linglong stone?


    When I was lost, I was cut by the spear. A drop of blood like Black Agate turned scarlet, golden and colorful Slowly dripping from the palm of his hand.


    The master of the hell hall is cold. He doesn''t know what secret skill he has used. He grabs the spear again and fights with the woman. But the blood penetrates the void and sneaks into Ning Tao''s body strangely.


    "Death Die Curse Curse


    At this moment, Ning Tao heard the roar in his ear, and clearly heard these four words.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    All of a sudden, the forbidden system was completely broken, and the Lord of the hell devil hall, who was as angry as a tiger, was repulsed.


    The woman also stuffy hum, Jiao body a shake, vaguely see blood stains, unexpectedly a catch Ning Tao, lightning like toward the outside shot, such as meteor general.


    "Stab..."


    At this moment, a huge crack was torn in the sky of hell.


    The next second, a towering vast, angry, hazy fairy fog of the devil came out, carrying a deep abyss, mighty came in, millions of days of thunder at the moment.


    Then there was a turtle and a dragon on his shoulder, followed by a man in emperor''s robe and a man in emperor''s robe.


    And they just see Ning Tao two people leave, small white pupil a shrink, unexpectedly lose voice, stunned way: "I didn''t read wrong, that That''s Sister Xuan

 Chapter 2225

    "Xuan Sister Xuan? Which sister Xuan


    Xiao Hei was stunned. Suddenly, he lost his mind. He widened a pair of mung bean eyes and said in horror: "you You don''t mean Sister Xuanxuan? "


    Staring at them, the mysterious woman, who was covered by the light, still carried the half dead Ning Tao in her hand. She took a look at them, then tore up the space at one stroke, and wanted to run away.


    "Hum, where to go!"


    A cold voice came into the hall.


    The next second, they saw a magic hand holding the universe, such as holding the Kyushu moon, seizing the stars in the sky, and catching them.


    "Yan Feitian, do you want a decisive battle?" The towering and vast gods and Demons took a step, and the abyss rose and swallowed it directly.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The sky thundered and the earth trembled.


    The magic palm is blocked, and the mysterious woman immediately pulls Ning Tao with a flash, and disappears in the blink of an eye.


    The towering demon frowned and said, "kylin, they''ll ask you."


    The emperor robed man nodded and gave a solemn look at the dark hall, reminding: "be careful, there''s something wrong with this guy."


    "I''ll go too, and I," cried Luo Tian, the emperor robed man, and Xiao Hei.


    Tearing the space, the three quickly chase


    But Xiaobai gritted his teeth and didn''t leave together. Instead, a pair of dragon eyes looked at the dark hall.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The next second, the unparalleled magic palm was smashed.


    The towering gods and Demons step across the sky and come to the dark hall in an instant. Their cold eyes look at the evil spirits on the throne.


    At this time, a wisp of blood overflowed from the corner of the Lord''s mouth. His face was pale and his eyes twinkled. I don''t know what secret method was used?


    "Yan Feitian, you''ve done it," said the towering demon, uncle Tim coldly, his eyes filled with a strong sense of murder.


    "Be presumptuous, dare to call the real name of the Lord of the temple, and seek death," Bian Cheng Wang''s fanatical roar suddenly came from one side.


    "The immortal method, the fierce ghost enchants the soul!"


    All over the world are ferocious and ferocious spirits.


    But Uncle Tim''s face was cold, and he glanced at him with disdain. His strength surged, and he bravely put out a hand to him.


    "Dead mole ant, go away!"


    One hand out, such as nine days dragon general collision.


    Just for a moment, the endless ghosts were shot away, and they were even more like attacking the king of Biancheng.


    "No No, help me, help me... " Before Bian Chengwang''s scream came down, he was caught in a bloody fog.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Chu Jiang Wang and others took in the cold air and showed fear.


    Bian Cheng Wang, who was similar to them, was caught and exploded. This This guy is terrible. It seems that the one who is sleeping in the fairy palace.


    This is not over, a big abyss swallow down, blood essence, ghost and even everything are swallowed by this abyss.


    In this regard, the Lord of Yama hall was indifferent.


    Just tut tut way: "Gu Yuan, you start or so ruthless?"


    "Well, you have to deal with a situation. What''s that?"


    "Put away your little tricks and try to test the current strength of the emperor. Just do it by yourself. You are cruel enough to control a hand of the earth immortal to die," Uncle Tim said coldly.


    "Jie Jie, what you want to say is not the word" shameless "


    "But you''re wrong. The Immortal King of the ancient abyss is so powerful that I can''t be my opponent. His death is just his own fault."


    Yan Feitian, the Lord of the hell hall, is indifferent.


    Chu River King and others face changes, wipe off the blood of the mouth, retreated to the distance, and the dark hall collapsed in the uncle''s power.


    "Boom...!"


    Hearing this, uncle Tim snorted coldly. He didn''t believe his story. This guy is not so simple.


    Squinting and sneering, he said: "the reincarnation Immortal King of Tang Tang will also compliment the emperor? Yan Feitian, haven''t your memories been fully integrated? "


    But as soon as the words come out, Xiaobai stares at Yan Feitian''s reincarnation disk in the middle of his eyebrows. His dragon eyes are bloody red, and he says, "this bastard is not reincarnation fairy king. Reincarnation fairy king has been killed by him."


    "What?"


    Uncle Tim was stunned and frowned.


    While sitting on the throne, Yan Feitian''s eyes were still indifferent. Although he was weak, he still had a trace of invincible and Overlord momentum.


    "Since I woke up in this life, I overheard your story. I knew that it must be you who turned into the ninth one."


    "Should I call you emperor of heaven? Or should I call you Chiyou! "


    "What?"


    This time, not only Qin Guangwang and others were shocked, but also uncle Tim was moved. The emperor of heaven, Chiyou, is actually the present King of hell, Yan Feitian?He always thought it was reincarnation.


    "ZuLong, this is nonsense. Do you have any evidence?" Uncle Tim asked, frowning.


    "Of course, when the reincarnation Immortal King Gong participated in the creation, he was attacked by Chi you and others, and his whole life''s hard work was stolen."


    "It''s the fourth of the ten taboos in the fairyland, the nine turn samsara Sutra."


    "There is an obvious sign of a practitioner, that is, he is born with reincarnation seal in the center of his brow, which can''t be erased."


    "When Dacheng comes, the nine samsara seals will merge into one, which is in the center of his brow "Samsara."


    Xiaobai hates it to the bone.


    Hearing this, uncle Tim has believed 80% of the time. His face changes. It seems that many things happened in the dark that he didn''t know.


    "Pa pa...!"


    Unexpectedly, Yan Feitian even caressed his hand and said, "good speech, you have chased me for four times, but I always have a doubt."


    "How do you know that? Everyone thinks I''m the reincarnation guy, but you know exactly who I am? "


    Xiao Bai Leng snorted: "you devour reincarnation, so as to live out the second. It''s really seamless."


    "But what you didn''t expect is that reincarnation doesn''t kill him completely. You use the method he created to kill him. Success and failure are the same."


    "His last wisp of ghost found me and gave me the nine turn samsara Sutra he created. Although he did not make up for the completeness of this dharma, the emperor also relied on it to live out his fourth life."


    Then he pointed to the center of his brow.


    Yan Feitian was stunned. Looking at the familiar four samsara seals, he said with a smile: "I understand. I said why I always felt something was wrong."


    "Yes, Chiyou is only my first life, while Tiandi is my sixth life, and the ninth life is me now Yan Feitian


    Hearing this is no less than a thunderbolt.


    "Asshole, what did you do to your big brother and sister? Why did they suddenly disappear? Did you do it? "


    Xiaobai expressed his hatred in his heart.


    But Yan Feitian didn''t want to answer this question at all. On the contrary, uncle Tim stepped out and said coldly, "if so, let me see your strength after you become a great success, otherwise I''ve ruined your hell today. "


    "Xianfa, King Daming is angry!"


    "Immortal method, jade demon hand..."


    At this time, in a certain wilderness, the figures of Ning Tao and his wife appear. When the woman is injured, Ning Tao''s face is even more painful

 Chapter 2226

    "Well "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao vomits blood, inexplicably very uncomfortable, his whole body for a while like a furnace, and for a while like an ice cave.


    At the same time, his wrist, back, and even his whole body are full of incantations, and gradually outlined as a devil, as if attached to the body, with a ferocious and greedy mouth.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    At this time, the mysterious woman who rescued him, a pair of beautiful eyes shining like stars, actually stared at his eyes so complicated.


    Suddenly, his beautiful eyes with tears stretched out a jade hand and stroked Ning Tao''s face. If it was normal, Ning Tao would dodge, but now, he only felt very kind.


    Eyes do not know when wet, the same blink does not blink to stare at her, such as the time of looking back.


    "Brother Zhulong..."


    A whisper makes tears hot


    At this time, the hell.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The thunderous roar gradually dissipated. In the collapsed hall, Yan Feitian sat on the throne with a gloomy face, and made a cracking sound, which rang through the dead hell.


    "Patta PA ta... "


    A drop of blood fell from his right arm.


    But if you look closely, his right arm is broken, his face is as pale as paper, and his breathing is not smooth. Most of the hell is destroyed at this moment.


    At this time, the king of Qin Guang and others came out of the ruins, their faces were white, and said, "master, are you ok?"


    "I can''t die. The old man is as terrible and difficult as ever. He is one of the oldest elders in the world. Now I can only protect myself. It''s hard to beat him."


    Yan Feitian said indifferently.


    As he spoke, a strong blue light gushed out of his right arm, growing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Soon, it was back to normal.


    Looking at the newly grown right arm, Yan Feitian pondered that today''s event was a bit unexpected.


    The woman Gu Xuanxuan was in his nine orifices exquisite stone, which he didn''t expect.


    He originally thought that the woman had died, but he gave him a surprise.


    There are also the mysteries that have puzzled him for four times. Now they have all been solved. Reincarnation is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. In that case, he can still live, and he is in big trouble.


    The four spirits of heaven ZuLong.


    At this time, the king of Chu River frowned and said, "Lord, that Ning Tao But he was saved. "


    "Although their accomplishments are exhausted and their soul sea is broken, it''s not impossible for them to reshape themselves. Moreover, the boy has swept away the Taisui, the spirit and blood of gods and demons, and the stone spear."


    Words, can hear the envy is not reconciled.


    But Yan Feitian said indifferently: "just give me some herbs. Don''t be so shortsighted in the future."


    "As for Ning Tao, Jie Jie, who was cursed by the emperor''s death, how could he still have a life? Even if he lived, he would die It''s worse. "


    "The emperor is seriously injured this time. He needs to be shut up once in a deep way, and the affairs of the underworld will be left to you. If there is anything hard to choose, go to those two. Everything It''s still going on as planned. "


    As he spoke, he disappeared into the darkness.


    Emperor Guangwang of Qin and others bowed their heads to present the statue of the candlelight dragon to Emperor Guangwang of Qin for the time being.


    But when he heard the word "Curse of death", his face turned white and his back turned cold. It was the terrible curse.


    According to legend, there are three taboos in the fairyland, one of which is Curse of death.


    It is said that anyone who has been cursed means that he has stepped into the earth and met the God of death. It is extremely strange that no one can live any longer and even the great emperor can be cursed to death.


    The king of Chu River sighed and mourned for Ning Tao for a few seconds. The boy was so sad.


    After all, it''s hard to escape death.


    And Qin Guang Wang looked at the statue of the candle dragon, one eye cold, one eye ripple, I do not know what is thinking? Into a long meditation


    As Uncle Tim left, Wuxian, taichuxian and xiaoyaoxian all left the hell one after another.


    At the beginning, Yueying met with runner Wang, who was also a woman. It seemed that she was the stupid woman. They broke into the void and fought again


    "Stabbing...!"


    The space is torn open and three figures rush out.


    It''s Kirin, Luo Tian and Xiao Hei. As soon as they show up, they see Ning Tao and the mysterious woman looking at each other.


    Two people''s tears blurred, looking very strange, Xiaohei excited, ecstatic about to rush up, this boy, really lucky life, actually was saved back, the death robbery should be over, right?


    But when he saw the mysterious woman, he trembled and flattered: "Xuan Sister XuanThat mysterious a listen, finally returned to God, looked at it one eye, light open red lips way: "is black fat ah, so many years you really become more and more fat."


    "Hey, hey, by the way, my elder brother has been looking for you for a long time. What happened to you and your elder brother?"


    Xiao Hei thought of business and asked.


    Hearing this, the mysterious woman was full of light and said: "it It''s a battle. "


    "I wanted to accompany him, but he sent me back and sealed me up with a strange stone. It was only just now that I was nourished by his broken spirit that I was able to wake up."


    "Elder sister, what are you talking about? War? where? My brother and I will definitely help. "


    Xiao Hei said anxiously.


    But the mysterious woman shook her head and said, "it''s not the time. I can''t tell you now."


    "Cough..."


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    "Well? I wipe, boy? Are you okay? Don''t scare the tortoise Xiao Hei was stunned for a moment.


    But Luo Tian, Qilin quickly helps Ning Tao. The latter is suspicious. He pulls open his clothes and sees that the dense and ferocious mantra forms a devil.


    Kylin''s pupil shrank, and then he was shocked and said, "this Is this the curse of death? "


    "What?"


    Luo Tian heard that his eyes were round.


    "It''s one of the three taboo curses in the fairyland to deprive people of everything by taking their own blood as a guide and death as a source. The unjust emperor of that year created it in his later years. His original name was the curse emperor, but it was not until he was killed by the Yuan emperor that it was lost."


    A complex voice came from the void.


    The next second, uncle Tim''s pale face appeared, with Xiaobai, explaining to the people.


    Xiaobai grits his teeth. It seems that Yan Feitian still has a lifetime. He is the curse emperor who is called the unjust emperor. Otherwise, how can he have high attainments in the curse way.


    "Asshole, son of a bitch, cultivation and soul sea are gone. Yan Feitian, the tortoise killed you..." After checking Ning Tao, Xiao Hei''s eyes are about to crack.


    "Heipang, calm down," Qilin grabbed him and urged him to stop.


    "Let go of me, I want to avenge Ning boy. He is so cruel, so cruel. He abandoned everything and cursed him. The tortoise and he will die together."


    Small black blood red eyes roar.


    At this time, the mysterious woman turned into a piece of nine orifices exquisite stone and nestled beside Ning Tao.


    "Bang!"


    Xiaobai takes out his hand like lightning and knocks Xiaohei out. He says to Guyuan in a deep voice: "think of a way to save ningtao."


    Uncle Tim thought about it, shook his head and sighed, "go to the fairy Palace first. I''ll have a try."

 Chapter 2227

    On this day, it caused a sensation in five fields.


    Yama hall is a vicious place. He secretly colludes with ZuLong gate and Qijue gate in an attempt to divide and unite. He also captures Ning Tao, a great hero, and tortures him in hell.


    Finally, the great Luoxian palace was angry, and gathered ten immortals and dozens of immortals to kill the hell together.


    The Lord of Luotian palace and the Deputy Lord of Luohai came to the battlefield in person to fight with Yanluo in the tenth hall. Lord Qilin came out to help. Even the sleeping adults woke up.


    It is said that this adult destroyed more than half of the hell, wiped out hundreds of thousands of Yin soldiers, and killed countless ghost generals and ghosts.


    And then he crushed Bian Chengwang, one of the ten halls of hell, and seriously injured the Lord of the hell Hall


    Finally, the great hero Ning Tao was rescued. From this, we can see the magic power of the fairy palace


    Although there are some elements of boasting, the effect is really good. The people of the five major areas are inspired and their fear of the temple of hell is dispelled.


    Since that day, all parties in the fairyland have organized alliances to eliminate all kinds of disasters hidden in the dark.


    It''s amazing how many strongholds have been pulled down


    Three days later, the great Luoxian palace.


    Under a willow tree, Ning Tao, with half white hair, is sitting in a complicated way, like an old man who will walk on the wood.


    Looking at his weak hand, he felt bitter. After seven years of cultivation, he fell to the ground.


    It''s a bad taste.


    With a bitter leaf in his eyes, Ning Tao feels that what happened three days ago is still in front of his eyes. He can dream of it.


    Jingjing was controlled, but her own cultivation and soul sea were exhausted. It was the six characters sent by Gao Jie, a little alchemist, and the instructions of the spirit of the candle dragon that she chose the sixth immortal stone.


    He did not expect that the second half of the candle dragon inheritance, which he was looking for, would be in Yan Feitian''s hands.


    He didn''t expect to escape, but he was cursed and tortured all the time, depriving him of his life. Uncle, they have been thinking about it for three days.


    In the past three days, many precious medicines and fairy medicines were refined into pills, and the liquid was absorbed by his body.


    But it didn''t work at all.


    It seems that he was absorbed by the devil pattern on his body, and the method was also used, expelling, purifying


    Xiaohei even cried, to its essence into a bowl to drink, but Xiaobai stopped.


    In that case, you will only kill yourself


    "Ah ~!"


    Ning Tao sighed bitterly and scratched his head, but his white hair fell off without worry.


    Seeing this, he had bouts of colic.


    "Whoosh...!"


    All of a sudden, several rumors flashed by his ears, and a stone hit him in the face.


    Ning Tao''s face was gloomy. He looked up and found that he was an acquaintance, ran Guan, the son of Ran Tianming, who had been beaten by him in the ancient corner of the cliff.


    "Oh, tut Tut, isn''t this the eighth in the list of immortals, Ning Tao? What''s the matter? How old are you


    Ran Guan sneered with a few followers.


    The abolition of Ning Tao has spread like a plague to five regions. As the saying goes, good things do not go out, bad things spread thousands of miles. This incident is more sensational than that of the local government.


    But the reaction, however, is ridicule, down the well, these days have come, no less than three or four dial.


    Ning Tao took a look at him and said indifferently, "what? Is the lost dog coming to me for a sense of accomplishment? "


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Ning Tao, your mouth is really smelly. Without cultivation, you are a waste. How dare he be rampant in front of me? I can crush you all the time."


    Ran Guan sneered maliciously.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is free and easy: "well, if you can really kill me, you are a man. If you dare not, you are a coward."


    "Damn it You... "


    Several attendants anxiously grabbed him and dissuaded him: "Guan Shao, don''t be impulsive. This man can''t be killed. Now he is a hero in the immortal world."


    "The palace master has ordered that no one is allowed to kill him. No matter who he is, he must pay for his life."


    When ranguan heard this, he was clear about his interests. However, he gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, if you don''t kill him, I won''t get rid of him. When I see him, I get angry."


    "At the beginning, I was just out of the pass. In the first battle, I was almost killed by him. I couldn''t swallow this bad breath."


    An obscene Valet heard that, his eyes turned, and the thief said with a smile: "Guan Shao, you don''t have to kill someone to vent your anger. For example, you can beat him once you see him. It''s more comfortable than killing him."


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the five people were wonderful.


    "Jie Jie...!"


    Ning Tao frowned. He didn''t know what the five people were talking about, but he knew it was not good to see their faces.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    All of a sudden, ran Guan rushed in front of him and kicked him in the chest. He could hear a crisp "click". He broke one of his fragile ribs and spat out a mouthful of blood.Ning Tao, such as a broken kite, hit the willow tree behind him, and let many willow leaves fall.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "See, this is the eighth in the list of immortals, a batch of rubbish. Now it''s just rubbish. Let you cheat. You should be punished."


    Ran Guan said, kicking Ning Tao again.


    That face is extremely excited, not to mention how straightforward, a few followers also surrounded, such as local ruffians and hooligans in general beat, once upon a time, they can think of the eighth fairy list trampled on the ground.


    "Ha ha, happy..."


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, when you first beat me, did you expect to have today?"


    Then he stepped on Ning Tao''s head.


    Ning Tao was caught off guard, and he was so strong that he was trampled in the soil. His eyes were red, but he bit his teeth and didn''t say a word.


    Being bullied by a dog is a perfect interpretation of his present situation.


    Just then, he was grabbed by ran Guan''s hair and lifted it up. With a grim smile, he said, "Ben Shao is not without compassion. In this way, it''s very cost-effective to call Ben Shao a grandfather and let you go today."


    However, Ning Tao opened his bloody teeth and said, "I swear, your death is ugly."


    "Damn it, beat me hard. If I don''t kill you today, I won''t be named ran."


    Ranguan scolded angrily.


    The wretched Valet raised his foot and wanted to kick Ning Tao in the face. But at this time, a white lightning suddenly hit the valet heavily.


    "If you dare to touch my elder brother, you will die!"


    "No!"


    The wretched Valet was shocked and laid a lot of defense, but he was beaten into a blood mist by one blow on the spot.


    The pungent smell of blood penetrated into the tip of ranguan''s nose. His face turned pale and screamed: "white Bai Yue, it''s you. "


    In sight, a young man in white robe, who was looking for fire, was gnashing his teeth and flashing his body. He cut off the heads of the three attendants like chopping melons and vegetables.


    In the blink of an eye, only ranguan was left.


    "You What are you up to? My father is ran Tianming. If you kill me, he He won''t let you go. Is it worth it for a waste? "


    Before ranguan''s words came down, he was hit with a bloody tooth and knelt heavily on the ground with pain in his knee.


    "Big brother, if you want to kill me, I''ll listen to you," said Bai Yue angrily.


    However, Ning Tao staggered to stand up, looked at ran Guan with blood in his mouth, and said indifferently, "I said, you will die ugly, call grandfather!"

 Chapter 2228

    "Well Well, what? "


    Ranguan, who was inarticulate, said in astonishment.


    Ning Tao patted off the dust on his body and looked very late. He said hoarsely, "I say Call me grandfather


    "My lord Grandfather, I I was wrong, just a joke, really, Grandpa, you Please forgive me. I''m actually here to visit you. "


    Ran Guan cried for mercy.


    But in fact, in my heart, I almost curse my mother. Why didn''t he hear that Bai Yue, the bastard, has passed the customs?


    When did it happen?


    In the dark, some big people who are watching jokes frown. They have never heard of it. Otherwise, they would not bewitch ranguan to clean up Ning Tao.


    But with ran Tianming, who dares to kill his son? This is the guy called Shen Gongbao.


    Sure enough, at this moment, ran Tianming, with a black face, rushed out and roared: "Bai Yue, release my son quickly, do you want to commit a serious crime?"


    While talking, a immortal''s power burst out.


    As a first-class guest minister, ran Tianming is also one of the best. He has extraordinary natural strength.


    Although Bai Yue is the third in the list of immortals, his strength has improved a lot after the closure, but it is still far from enough to compete with this kind of old immortal.


    "Damn it, brother, are you ok?"


    Seeing his urgent inquiry, Ning Tao couldn''t speak at all. The immortal''s power made his legs weak. If it wasn''t for his strong body and unyielding spirit, he would have knelt down to him now. He is a mortal now.


    "I repeat, let go of my son, otherwise, fighting alone will be enough to punish you to death."


    "Who do you say? Who fought privately? Are you blind? It''s your stupid son who''s looking for death. "


    "Just now, he was the one who moved his hand to my elder brother first. Where were you then? Seeing that your son is no longer able to fight, now he jumps out and says, "are you ashamed?"


    Bai Yue scolded mercilessly.


    As soon as the words came out, ran Tianming''s face became cold and dignified and said, "my son, do you want to start first? Who saw it? It''s clear that you killed the man first, and then you killed my son. Everyone here can see clearly. "


    "Yes, our xianwumen can testify that Bai Yue is totally tyrannical and kills people with his strength."


    Wusan and others jumped out and yelled.


    At this moment, hundreds of figures suddenly burst out in front of the courtyard where no one could see. They were so busy that they loudly denounced Bai Yue''s crimes.


    There are Qingming sect, ChiYan sect, Qingyun mansion, yinguimen sect The Crusade was overwhelming.


    White more face a white, how can become like this?


    Ning Tao roared in his heart and felt even more sad. He was bullied by the dog and was bullied by the dog.


    They all know that they have become useless people. They can''t even fight for alchemy. Now they all come to laugh at themselves.


    If their strength is still there, which of them dare to be so rampant?


    Wu San said painfully, "Mr. Ran is clearly here to visit Ning Tao. He is very kind-hearted and sympathetic. As a result, Ning Tao doesn''t know what''s good and what''s evil. He still relies on his merits. His words are very vicious."


    "And Bai Yue killed people at the foot of the emperor. He was defiant and lawless..."


    "I implore Lord ran to enforce the law impartially and punish me severely. Don''t let villains tarnish my prestige in the fairy palace."


    As soon as the words came out, the seven or eight sects agreed with each other. They were filled with righteous indignation and joy.


    Don''t you think Ning Tao is crazy?


    No.8 in the list of immortals, with unparalleled combat power and great achievements If you are crazy in front of us, there are thousands of ways to deal with you.


    Ghost gate, Qingyun house and other forces grin grimly, not to mention how happy they are. They have to thank Yanmo hall. They feel proud when they see his tragedy.


    The red flame sect is even more red. One of their Miss DA and the master''s wife is arrested to be a servant girl and the other is arrested to be a floor sweeper. It''s a great shame. They can''t wait to humiliate Ning Tao more


    Hearing this, Bai Yue is so angry that they are full of murderous spirit. These bastards are completely staring at the truth.


    Ning Tao understands that this is a conspiracy, deliberately to humiliate himself. If it is not for the credit, these people dare to kill.


    All of a sudden, ran Guan saw so many people supporting him. He was very excited and said, "Bai Yue, don''t tell me to let him go, or I will kill you."


    "Damn, you dare to beat me with blood. Wait for my father to break all your teeth."


    "And you, Ning Tao, Xiao Yang, you''d better try one more. You''ll kill me today. If you don''t kill me, I''ll look down on you. You''re a waste, coward..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Listening to his wild laughter, Bai Yue, not to mention how angry he was, was crushed by ran Tianming.


    Ning Tao''s face is very blue. He looks at Wu San and finds that they are blind to ranguan''s provocation.


    He moved, but Wu San and others screamed out: "what do you want to do? Do you want to deliberately murder Mr. ran? ""Well, it''s not only bullying others and being arrogant. Now there''s another charge of intentional murder. Today, even if you are a meritorious official, you can''t be protected."


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s too presumptuous..." Red flame Zong and other representatives, immediately blushed, neck thick accusation.


    Ran Tianming looked down at the two ants with a sneer in his mouth. He restricted their actions with coercion. Today is to humiliate them.


    Just look at the son, some distressed.


    Bai Yue''s lungs are about to explode. These shameless bastards, but at this time, Ning Tao''s hoarse voice comes from his ear: "Bai Yue, let him go."


    "What What? "


    The white more stares big eyes, in the heart unwilling, how can easily Rao this son of a bitch.


    Isn''t that bowing to these bastards?


    "Brother, this..."


    "If you still recognize my big brother, let him go," Ning Tao stares at him and says solemnly.


    Hearing this, Bai Yue clenched his teeth and had to loosen the big hand that held his throat.


    "Jie Jie, I didn''t expect that your white dog is quite obedient. I think a trash is my big brother. Tut Tut, would you like ben to give you less bones to be my dog?"


    Ran Guan sneered wildly.


    "What did you say?" Bai Yue''s nose is heavy, and his eyes seem to be able to spout fire.


    "Ben Shao, say you are a dog, don''t accept, beat me. If you don''t beat me today, you are a coward."


    Ran Guan was so arrogant that he spat at Ning Tao again and said sarcastically, "waste, weren''t you crazy just now? Come on, listen to the call, Grandpa. Who just said that he wanted to kill me... "


    Is satisfied, Ning Tao eyes flash a cold awn, hand suddenly shot out a few fire beads.


    Not only the speed is very fast, but also the penetrating power is very strong. You can see that there is a bracelet in his hand, which is the Huoling Bracelet picked from the hand of Yan imperial concubine.


    Ran Guan''s pupil shrank, and he was startled. He didn''t expect that a waste had such a means.


    Want to hide, it''s too late, too close.


    "No No, father, help me... "


    Ran Tianming just wanted to move, but a woman''s cold voice came from his ear: "if you dare to move, you will be killed."


    This second, his whole body froze.


    But it was a dull moment, and several beads of fire, like lightning, penetrated through ranguan''s chest with a terrible burning force. The latter screamed bitterly.


    But it''s not over yet. Ning Tao''s body, which seems to be in the twilight, suddenly comes back to light and bursts out. Another short sword appears in one hand, which is also snatched from the hand of Yan imperial concubine. One of them cuts ranguan''s throat.


    At this moment, blood splashes three feet

 Chapter 2229

    "Chi" a crisp ring, sharp blade into the meat.


    A touch of blood, so that all the people present were shocked, staring a pair of incredible eyes.


    Ning Tao, how dare you kill people.


    This is Shen Gongbao''s only son.


    "No No... "


    Ran Guan covered his throat, but he couldn''t stop the blood. There were five or six big holes in his chest. The flesh and blood were "Zizi" and the arteries between his neck were cut.


    "You How dare you kill me... "


    Ning Tao coughed up blood, his face turned pale for a moment, and all the strength he had accumulated in the past three days was used up.


    But at least the plan is successful. Even if it has become a waste now, it''s not that any dog or cat can bully you. You can kill as soon as you need to.


    Anyway, I''m dying. What''s the fear?


    Hold the dagger and stab it straight at his heart.


    "No Asshole, stop it, Ning Tao. If you dare to kill my son, I will tear you to pieces. "


    Ran Tianming was red eyed.


    Xianli burst out, holding a spear and killing it like lightning. But in front of him, a beautiful woman stood in front of him coldly and said angrily, "I said, move one more step and die."


    "Xianyueyi, you asked for it," ran Tianming was furious and murderous.


    "Immortal method, level eight wasteland!"


    "Xianfa, eight spears in the sky..."


    Two powerful fairies are directly killed as a group.


    And below, the short sword that cuts iron like mud, is stabbed into ranguan''s heart by Ning Tao.


    In the eyes of Wu San and others, Ning Tao''s face is ferocious and his sword is turning. It seems that he is going to dig out his heart, and his scarlet blood is flowing out.


    Ran Guan, however, lost his life completely. It''s ridiculous that he was killed by a useless man.


    "Goo Grunt


    Just want to do something, white more but face dew grimace ground block in front, not good looking at them.


    "Bastard, Ning Tao, I swear to heaven by ran Tianming that I will defeat you and raise your ashes..."


    Ran Tianming was heartbroken and roared madly.


    When it was about to make a big noise, the figure of a high crown in the emperor''s robe stepped across the sky and said: "stop it all."


    As soon as the words came out, the imperial guards rushed out one after another.


    The fight between the two immortals was separated by several captains, while Ning Tao and Wu San were surrounded by groups.


    Ran Tianming''s blood red eyes, his own son, in front of him, was killed by a useless man.


    The expression of death is like a knife in his heart. The three immortals can''t hold it down.


    "Mr. Deputy palace master, Ning Tao bullies others and kills my son. This is a bitter hatred. He even despises the king''s law and asks Mr. Deputy palace master to be the master..."


    Ran Tianming cried in agony.


    But as soon as the words came out, Luo Hai glanced at him and said indifferently, "who are you and I in the end the Deputy palace master?"


    "Do you think everyone is as blind as you? Today, your son''s death is entirely his own fault. And you people, don''t go too far, otherwise, you will have a good look. "


    "It''s all over. Don''t make any more trouble!"


    With an order, the imperial guards dispersed the crowd.


    Under the gaze of Ran Tianming, Ning Tao drags his broken body, abruptly cuts off ran Guan''s head, and walks forward with his hair


    "Asshole, little bastard!"


    Ran Tianming''s forehead was covered with green tendons, his eyes were about to crack, and a few words came out of his mouth.


    And appear of fairy month according to, cold hum a, don''t be afraid at all, on the contrary kill a machine rich.


    If possible, she really wants to kill him


    Soon, it''s over here. Ning Tao, Xian Yue Yi and Bai Yue are taken to the main hall by Luo Hai, because the Lord has come up with a way


    On the way, xianyueyi helps Ning Tao, a pair of beautiful eyes full of worries and tears.


    When Luo Tian came to xiaoxianyu and told her that Ning Tao was in danger, she immediately wanted to save him, but Uncle Guyuan didn''t agree because it was too dangerous.


    When we first parted, we were so high spirited. Now when we meet again, it''s late and endangered


    Seeing a dog, Ning Tao threw ran Guan''s head to him. He wanted to disgust ran Tianming.


    Looking at the side of Xianyue Yi, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile: "now I''m like this, do I deserve you?"


    "Worthy, no matter what you become, you are the man that my fairy moon has decided according to this life."


    "Even if there is no Yin and Yang, I will not give up on you, because I like your people."


    Xianyue said firmly with tears in her eyes.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shakes his head bitterly. He is a useless person, and even has a curse. He won''t live long.


    "Brother, don''t lose heart. There must be a way to break the curse. There must be a beginning and an end. I don''t believe that there is such an absolute thing in this world."Bai Yue comforted him.


    At this time, the front of Luohai side head, looking at that ran Guan''s head, was swallowed by a dog.


    Can''t help but sigh: "you boy, this time, still calculate others, today this scene looks like others humiliate you, it''s better to say you make an example."


    "Bai Yue goes out of the pass, Xianyue hides, and your two strange magic weapons. It''s premeditated."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, shakes his head and says, "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    Luo Hai helpless white he one eye.


    At this time, several people came into the hall. Xiao Hei, Xiao Bai, Qilin, Luo Tian and even uncle were there.


    Only a few people present knew about them, even the moon shadow fairy. Kirin''s words of help have been confirmed.


    "Boy, well done. If you didn''t do it just now, the tortoise would have killed them."


    Xiao Hei was filled with indignation.


    The scene just now, how can you hide them? It can be said that ranguan is a small chess piece.


    But no one thought that Ning Tao really dared to kill people. Even ran Tianming didn''t expect that he could only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach.


    However, Shen Gongbao is not easy to be provoked


    In the hall, there is also a unique nine orifices exquisite stone, which can absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth, absorb nutrients, as if it is pregnant with a strange thing of heaven and earth.


    But Ning Tao knows that it''s Gu Xuanxuan, Xiao Hei''s eldest sister and the first saint


    "Boy, I''ll divide the Taisui into ten parts, and I''ll tear up the curse later."


    "If you can''t stand it, take one. If you don''t feel it, stop. That''s all you can do now."


    Uncle Tim said heavily.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded his head and sat down with his knees crossed. He put ten copies of Taisui in the palm of his hand.


    Everyone looked at it heavily.


    Looking at the devil clinging to him, uncle Tim takes a deep breath. An abyss emerges in the palm of his hand and directly puts it on Ning Tao''s back. An incomparable black hole suction burst.


    But at this moment, the devil struggles and screams, and Ning Tao screams with pain.


    A bite, eat a Taisui.


    But before digestion, I felt that everything was sucked away. The connection between the devil and him did not weaken at all, but became stronger and stronger.


    It''s like this sucking is not a curse, but his flesh and blood, life, in pain actually coma


    Uncle Tim quickly took back his hand, and his face was as gloomy as water. The curse was actually integrated with him. He pulled each other by force. It was Sha ningtao.


    It''s harder and more terrifying than the bone maggot.


    "Damn, can''t you help it?"

 Chapter 2230

    For several days in a row, I was at a loss.


    Secret method, big medicine, even grafting There is nothing we can do when we find the power of the mantra.


    This curse of death is equivalent to binding with Ning Tao''s life. As long as you move it, it will move Ning Tao''s vitality. But if it doesn''t move, it will steadily devour Ning Tao''s life.


    I feel like a big rascal.


    Under the willows, the wind blows.


    Ning Tao is getting older and weaker. That''s Taisui, a treasure medicine, a fairy medicine It''s no use eating.


    Only a small amount of medicine nourishes the body.


    "Bang Bang...!"


    On the other side, Bai Yue, holding a white halberd with infinite force, chased a group of guys and beat them fiercely.


    Even if Ning Tao set an example to others and killed ran Tianming''s son ran Guan, he still didn''t put out the arrogant flame in their hearts. He came here from time to time to sneer.


    If you grasp a handle, you will catch up with it and beat it fiercely. Even if you are punished, you will not be able to get hold of hundreds of sticks.


    Today, Bai Yue can''t help fighting with them


    "Boom, boom...!"


    In a short time, six of the thirteen beasts were beaten by Bai Yue.


    But Wu San ran and scolded: "white dog, you wait for me, the boss will not let you go."


    "And you, waste Ning Tao, are dying. What are you doing? It''s a waste of resources. If I were you, I would have been killed. "


    "Get out of here, you''re looking for death..."


    Bai Yue is very angry. Hold on to Bai Ji and kill him again.


    But at this time, a brave robe figure appeared, and an iron bar stood in front of them. Suddenly, it was like lightning and flint. After several breaths, they stepped back.


    "Who are you? Who is it? " As soon as Bai Yue saw this rebellious young man, he immediately narrowed his eyes and doubted.


    "Xianwumen, wusheng!"


    The rebellious youth gasped a little and said haughtily.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and his look becomes more complicated. It''s him, qilinzi, the earth warrior, who took refuge in fairyland when he was on earth.


    I didn''t expect to meet at this time


    "Brother Bai, why are you so angry? Is it really worth offending me for one waste? "


    "Don''t forget, the second penalty area will open in three months. Do you want to be besieged?"


    On the other hand, Wu Wentian came out and sneered.


    "You threaten me!" The cold light flashed in Bai Yue''s eyes.


    His Bai family is a small family, all relying on his grandfather, Bai Feng special envoy support, and his few friends, all along the way rely on their own efforts, opportunity.


    But if you are in the restricted area, it''s very common to join hands with the enemy. No matter how strong you are, you can''t stand it.


    Just when they were going to tear their face, Ning Tao suddenly said hoarsely, "old three, come back."


    "But, big brother..."


    "There''s no need to fight for a moment. It''s better to practice hard than to compete with them. When the second forbidden area is opened, you can have more assurance."


    Ning Tao light way.


    "Tut Tut, the first man on the earth, how did he become a bear?"


    "Ben Shao and you, but there is still a feud to be settled. You look like Ben Shao is afraid of beating you to death. That''s dirty my hands."


    Wu Sheng patted the luxurious robes and despised the way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep look at him and said indifferently, "if I''m still alive, it''s your death. All of you can''t escape."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I''ll wait for you to make a comeback. At that time, I''ll beat you to death with my own hands."


    Wu Sheng''s sarcasm is very vicious.


    A group of people sneer, while the emperor''s guard did not come before, then leave, and Wu asked the sky to see all ningtao did not look at a mole ant, what good-looking?


    Bai Yue was angry and flustered in his heart, not to mention how depressed he was. When he saw their schadenfreude faces, he wanted to tear them all up.


    However, Ning Tao has a thorough understanding of the situation. The people who have been beaten down by himself are eager to see their own jokes. The more miserable he is, the happier he will be. But he just wants to survive.


    Not for himself, but also for this breath, he must be able to break the damned curse


    In the afternoon, xianyueyi helped him for a walk, hoping to let him take a stroll around the Daluo fairy palace.


    However, when passing through the main hall of the palace, I heard a lot of people quarreling, and many big people gathered together, one by one quarreling, full of gunpowder.


    Ning Tao just wants to listen to, the fairy month depends on but quickly pull him to walk, the facial expression looks very ugly.


    "What''s the matter? The moon


    "Ah No It''s OK. It''s too noisy here. Let''s go first, "said Xian Yueyi biting her red lips.


    But Ning Tao stares at her tightly. He can get his name from the hall. They are discussing themselves and immediately say: "they What are you talking about? "Looking at his firm eyes, Xianyue said: "it''s a group of Ke Qing, such as ran Tianming, several patriarchs of eight families, and some representatives of Tiangang Disha, who jointly proposed to stop saving you."


    "To be exact, it''s to stop all your resources, they say, which It''s a waste. "


    "Also said, you this meritorious official, is completely false, only blind cat meets dead mouse just."


    "What''s more, if you are cursed by death, you have already stepped into the gate of death. No matter how much resources you have, you will be blind..."


    When Ning Tao heard this, his face turned a little white, but he didn''t feel sad. He didn''t belong here, and Luo Tian couldn''t help him generously.


    After all, the fairy palace is not his own


    The door of the main hall is open. It seems that he is not afraid of being heard by others. He also speaks out loud on purpose. From Ning Tao''s point of view, Luo Tian''s face is very difficult and his brow is tight.


    This is equivalent to the United forced palace, almost half of the forces in fairyland protest.


    Silent for a long time, Ning Tao toward Luo Tian nodded, gave him a smile.


    Luo Tian''s face flashed with guilt, and then he began to fight with the old guys


    After a long time, the meeting was over.


    A group of old guys come out with spring light on their faces. It''s done. Ning Tao''s help has been completely stopped. The great Luo fairy palace has done its utmost and will not provide any more help from a spirit stone.


    Suddenly, ran Tianming looks at Ning Tao and takes out a stone spear to come to him.


    Xianyue was in front of her and said coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Cut, I don''t want to start on a rubbish. I''m insulting my identity and dirty my hands. I just want him to see how beautiful this stone spear is."


    "It''s a natural way to kill embryos. It''s rare to see it for tens of thousands of years. It''s a treasure. If you find the master of refining utensils, let alone Jiupin, even the legendary imperial utensils, there''s a chance. Now, it''s mine."


    Ran Tianming stroked the stone spear and sneered.


    Xianyueyi frowns. What''s this guy stinking about? His son is dead. Do you still have leisure to do this?


    But Ning Tao''s face turned black, and his forehead showed green veins. How could he not recognize the stone spear? It was the treasure he had brought from the hell.


    Isn''t he stored in Luotian?


    At this time, Leng ye, the ancestor of the Leng family, came over with a ball of blood essence in his hand. He held a six armed ghost and roared up at the sky. He had three faces and six eyes. The surging blood was enviable


    "Ning Xiaoyou, I borrowed this group of spirit and blood. Anyway, you can''t use it. Good steel needs to be used on the blade. My grandson Leng Tingwei is the most suitable one. When he comes, he can beat Tianjiao, and you can also make contributions to your contribution..."


    Leng Ye laughs wildly.


    Ximen family, Yin GUI clan, ChiYan clan, Qingyun mansion, Qingming clan, Xianwu clan They all got a share of Taisui, and their faces couldn''t close their mouths.


    Ning Tao''s body trembled and his face was as gloomy as water. His treasure was divided up and showed off in front of him.


    Looking at Luo Tian, he shook his head in a complicated way, indicating that his enemy had been pacified


    At this time, an ancient, boundless voice, such as the emperor''s bell, rang through the five regions of the fairyland.


    "The ban on immortals, the solution!"

 Chapter 2231

    The voice is vast and familiar.


    Ning Tao looks melancholy and looks deep into the palace as if he can see Xiaoxianyu.


    Uncle Tim has been trying to find a way for him these days. He did not hesitate to use his blood essence, the source, and even all the promising ways. He tried it again.


    But the result is not satisfactory.


    While fighting with Yan Feitian in hell, he also suffered a lot of injuries and had to fall into a deep sleep again. In order to welcome the arrival of the three-star vision


    As for the ban on immortals, he also told himself that there are many factors, one of which is because of himself, in order to better rise.


    The voice reverberates endlessly. Ran Tianming, Leng ye and others smile to the root of their ears, and they are ecstatic.


    When the ban on immortality is lifted, it is even more powerful.


    "Jie..."


    "You''ll see, little boy. I''ll kill you with your stone spear to avenge my son."


    Ran Tianming murmured maliciously.


    On the other hand, when Lin is about to leave, he sneers: "I hope you can last another three months."


    "In that case, you can see Leng Tingwei, how to use your magic essence and blood to prove the way to immortality."


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    The group left with laughter and spring.


    And ChiYan sect, Qingming sect Although these forces have only received a portion of Taisui, they have abundant medicinal properties. They are a peerless elixir, almost as good as flat peach, Jiulong medicine and Kirin wood One or two chips short.


    Even in their family, there may not be one. The most important thing is that it can be cultivated. If it is cultivated properly, it may still grow


    Get this treasure, which still have mood to stay here more, ridiculed Ning Tao some time to leave.


    Looking at their back, Ning Tao clenched his fists, fingertips into the meat, feel chest, like "tengtengteng" burning up a volcano, a drop of blood along the fingers, "PATA PATA" fell down.


    "Hoo Hoo...!"


    Xianyue cherishes Ning Tao with her jade face. She is struggling with a choice in her beautiful eyes


    At this time, Luo Tian sighed, came over and said: "I''m very confused, why should I give all your treasures to them?"


    Ning Tao is silent, light looking at him.


    "Well, you''ve offended too many enemies before, especially when you killed ranguan. Shen Gongbao is narrow-minded and can''t tolerate sand in his eyes."


    "If you don''t let them take advantage of you and think you are showing weakness, I''m afraid you will be in more trouble. In this way, you will only let them take a bad breath and eliminate the fire."


    "With us, no one dares to kill you, but the world is different. You don''t want to waste your hard work for nearly two years."


    Luo Tian explained.


    "Hum, they dare. If they make me anxious, they are sure to destroy one of their clans."


    Xianyue is cold and domineering.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shook his head at her and looked at the emperor''s robe Luotian. He pondered for a long time and said hoarsely, "I will double my things."


    "Send me back to tiantianmen, I want to go home."


    "Home? You have to think about it. The hatred in you will also be transferred to tiantianmen. "


    "Nothing else, you are safer in the fairy palace," Luo Tian frowned.


    But Ning Tao''s attitude was firm, and he said: "a person can only grow up after experiencing the hardships of wind and rain, and so can a clan."


    "If anyone does not leave me when I am in great trouble, he is entitled to enjoy glory and wealth with me."


    "But if you don''t want to share your troubles with me, why should you let him touch my glory and wealth?"


    "It can be regarded as a test for them."


    Luo Tian heard about it and saw the splendor in his eyes. He mumbled and finally nodded


    At night, the last night of the fairy palace.


    Ning Tao is lying on the bed, suffering, clearly feeling that a trace of strength has been taken away.


    It is inferred that he may not live for a month.


    If you recuperate with precious medicine or fairy medicine, you may live longer, but you will die after all, because it can cure the symptoms but not the root cause.


    Suddenly, the door was quietly opened.


    Although Ning Tao has no accomplishments, he is still alert and can be forced several times by perspective.


    Immediately one hand grasps the fire spirit bracelet and closes his eyes tightly. If someone really wants to kill him, he can easily come to any one to refine the spirit and void. If he wants to fight back, he can only rely on surprise.


    Just thinking wildly, the figure actually touched the bed and smelled like a familiar fragrance.


    "How familiar is the fragrance?"


    Ning Tao a Cu eyebrow, subconsciously way: "month according to?"


    In the dark came a shy "um" response, vaguely heard the "rustle" of stripping, white flowers shaking, hot breath, hot waves


    Then, a hot body, like a white jade, got into the quilt and climbed into his arms."Xianggong, we Come round


    "Well "Ha?"


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, then stare big a pair of eyes, some small excitement And then there''s the shock.


    Are you trying to kill me?


    As soon as he meets, the energy of the Immortal King''s law enters the body. It''s so huge that he''s probably the one who died the most in the history. Before he enjoys it, he''ll die first.


    "Gulu!"


    "Month Yueyi, don''t get excited... "


    "Don''t worry, I''ve sealed all the energy in my body. Today''s round house is like Just like ordinary men and women, they won''t let Xianggong go wrong. "


    "I want to give you a bunch of babies..."


    Xianyue according to the shy way.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to respond, a dry cough came from one side: "well, as your father''s friend, this emperor absolutely does not allow this kind of thing to happen."


    "In that case, not only the power of Yuan Yin will be revealed in vain, but it will also be a great damage to you. Yin will flourish and Yang will be deficient. The consequences will be serious, and all kinds of disadvantages will not benefit you."


    "Ah Who is it? "


    Xianyueyi is scared into ningtao''s arms.


    That naked jade body, tightly fit, hot, tender and smooth, although can''t see the face clearly, but Ning Tao can feel that a red face.


    "Ben Di has been here all the time. Didn''t you find out?" Xiao Hei''s strange voice came.


    In the dark, only a pair of mung bean eyes lit up.


    "Er..."


    "Yes I''m sorry, you''re too dark, "said Xianyue. She was very embarrassed. She must have heard all her love words just now.


    If he was not self styled, he would not feel that there are people here. He is so ashamed


    is small and black, stiff, and his heart is stabbed with a knife. Old fellow iron.


    At this time, a luminous nine orifices Linglong stone appeared, Xiaobai from the top of the way: "girl, don''t do stupid things, even then this boy can''t stand it."


    "It''s not at the end of the road yet. If there''s really nothing to do, this method will be used. How can the boy keep more children?"


    Ning Tao after listening, helpless crazy rolled his eyes, put oneself when what, can''t respect yourself?


    After a night of silence, they hugged each other until dawn. It was painful for Ning Tao


    Escorted by a group of imperial guards, they returned to the triangle three days later.


    Uncle has something for Yueyi, which is left by his father and needs her to shut up. This is also xianyueyi. Why did she do it that night?


    Bai Yue was the only one in the company.


    In fact, Xiaohei, Xiaobai and the nine orifices Linglong stone all came back with Ning Tao.


    Just when they arrived at the mountain gate, Ning Tao suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as paper, and he didn''t know why.


    Suspiciously, Bai Yue vomited a mouthful of blood, like what was separated?


    "Why What''s going on? "

 Chapter 2232

    "Boy, are you ok? Come on Get the medicine quickly, "Mo and others rushed anxiously.


    Just came to the door to meet, but saw two people have vomit blood, face pain, white more better, but Ning Tao is almost lying on the ground.


    The imperial guards frowned, as if they knew something in advance, and then they all left.


    Tiantianmen, in the conference hall.


    After a lot of precious medicines are swallowed by Ning Tao, they look much better and look different.


    After a long time, Bai Yue suddenly widens his eyes. He wants to scream and say something angrily. But Ning Tao stares at him and stifles him.


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao coughed weakly and said, "tell me about it. What''s the situation in the door now?"


    As soon as the words came out, the hall became quite quiet.


    Finally, Lu Zhong was the first to say: "sect master, to make a long story short, let me talk about the triangle first."


    "It''s very common for us to hear about you, but most of us are sorry."


    "Unless some people deliberately instigate, the rebellion will not be possible in a short period of time."


    Ning Tao nodded and motioned him to continue.


    "Qijuemen has been destroyed. It''s our tiantianmen who did it. Some of their details have been brought back, and some of them should have been transferred in advance."


    "Another part is Qingyun mansion, Kunlun gate These forces set up checkpoints in the middle of the road, saying that they have to pay a lot of resources before they can pass through. If they want to break through, they are enemies. There are several immortals. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face darkened and frowned: "you mean Kunlun gate has taken action?"


    Wang Tao''s face was very ugly.


    "Yes, fortunately, with the help of miss mengke''er, she paid a small amount of resources, and then she was able to come back, but the fiefdom of qijuemen was robbed by those clans."


    He was gnashing his teeth.


    A group of hall leaders also resented, but they just wanted to hand over to others.


    Why didn''t they see you when they were fighting? When you divide the spoils, you take the lead.


    "If there is loss, there will be gain, and if there is gain, there will be loss."


    "What''s more, even if the fiefdom was given to us, do you think we can keep those places with our present strength?"


    "Now let''s not talk about the fiefdoms, let''s just say that the current triangle is the mouth of those big powers."


    Zhou Laochao yelled.


    Ning Tao nods. He has no strength but has the most precious treasure. That is to cause his own death.


    Immediately showing a trace of dignity, he yelled: "kill hall, where is kill one?"


    "My subordinates are willing to go through fire and water for the sect leader, and I will not give up," said Shayi solemnly.


    Ning Tao nodded and said, "there''s an order for you to do. If you provoke or offend me, even if you take a spirit stone of our world gate, you must remember it. In the future, you will give it back a hundred times."


    "If you miss a spirit stone for me..."


    "Subordinates use their own heads to fill in and guarantee to complete the task," he yelled.


    At this time, Mo Lao frowned and said, "master, you''ve had a big accident, and it''s been deliberately worsened by some people."


    "Many of the disciples in the sect have sneaked away and been poached by those hostile forces, revealing many secrets."


    "Write it down together," Ning Tao said solemnly.


    "Yes..."


    While talking, Ning Tao suddenly looked around and wondered, "master Beixian, where is he?"


    "Well, three days ago, the ban on immortals was lifted. He realized that the clan needed the protection of immortals. Therefore, the purpose of this closure is to return to the fairyland."


    "After a while, I''m going to shut up. The more immortals there are, the more people dare not bully us."


    Don''t be so serious.


    Ning Tao a listen, agree to nod, now is in urgent need of immortal to support the scene, not to mention is now the world gate, more need strong to help.


    They discussed for a long time, and now they are closing the mountain gate. We must stabilize the hearts of the disciples.


    After a long time, all the hall leaders dispersed.


    Ning Tao propped up his majesty and suddenly fell into a state of paralysis. He said anxiously, "is there something wrong with the chamber of Commerce?"


    On hearing this, Mo laoyileng, wry smile for a while, way: "as expected by you see out."


    "Zulongmen is protecting the East region branch, but suddenly an enemy emerges, known as wanlongmen. It is said that it is the separated three elders and the evil organization."


    "Originally, the situation was dangerous. The Xianwu gate was even involved, constantly adding chaos to the East region branch."


    "Now we have taichumen''s help, but the situation is not very good, and the profit is not satisfactory."


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy, he knows, immediately way: "that north region now how?"


    "It''s even more dangerous. Taijizong can''t protect the Northern Division. There are too many enemies there, one Tiangang and three Disha.""It was at that time that yebei Daoyou was seriously injured. Fortunately, he went to xiaoyaomen and invited reinforcements, which could stabilize the situation, but the business was not good."


    Mo old black face, blurt out a way.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao grasped the chair tightly with one hand, and his face was gloomy. Those bastards really couldn''t help it. They had already done it.


    One excited, unexpectedly spurts out a mouthful of blood.


    "Cough..."


    "Master, elder brother," Bai Yue and others'' faces changed greatly, and the rest were all confidants.


    Xiao Hei jumps out, takes a look at Ning Tao and says, "boy, your injury is not a curse."


    Ning Tao wiped off the bloodstain of his mouth and gave a tragic smile. Before he opened his mouth, Bai Yue roared: "it''s the second elder brother. No, it''s Luo Tian. It must be the bastard who broke the oath by force."


    "He was afraid that his elder brother would suddenly fall, and he would worry about his own life, so he took the lead."


    "Be presumptuous, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, angry voice scolds.


    "I don''t talk nonsense. You and I feel it clearly. It was torn up by Juli. Luo Tian, as the leader of the palace, do you think someone can kill him?"


    White more gas red eyes, heart like a knife.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sighed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "third brother, since you know that he is the master of the palace, you have to know that he can''t do many things."


    "The senior officials of the fairy palace have known about this for a long time. Do you think they will let the palace master wait for this risk to happen? No, they will start first. "


    "I believe in Luo Tian!"


    White more pain, eyes have been wet with tears, at the moment only feel deeply powerless.


    "Get out of here, is that little boy back? Get out of here Ning Tao, kneel down and die for me... " A familiar fury came from the outside.


    As soon as Ning Tao frowned, Yuan Mu''s face was ugly and said, "the headmaster is the lady Yanji."


    "Madam, once you have an accident, some powerful people will lift their seal soon after. But they didn''t leave. Instead, they were acting recklessly all day. It seems that they were waiting for you."


    "Yanji Madame


    Ning Tao frowned deeper, but he forgot the shrew, who was a powerful immortal.


    "Go away, you dare to stop this palace, die."


    "Dare to let my palace sweep the floor and let my daughter be your maid. If you don''t take revenge today, your palace will take care of all the land you''ve had for ten years."


    Yanji scolds, and soon arrives at the gate of the palace.

 Chapter 2233

    Only hear "bang", the door of the main hall was crushed, a strong Xianwei burst out.


    "No, protect the master!"


    A few body shape a flash, all block in front of the body.


    Xiao Hei also quietly climbs back to Ning Tao''s arms, and his teeth itch. If he recovers the body of the great emperor, this kind of goods is what he slaps.


    The next second, a red palace robe Fengyi beautiful woman, angry look appeared in front of everyone.


    A pair of long and narrow beautiful eyes, instantly fixed on the weak Ning Tao, the corner of the mouth also had blood, at this moment, Yanji actually laughed wildly.


    "Ha ha...!"


    "Son, retribution. It''s retribution. It seems that the curse of death is true."


    Ning Tao stood up slowly and said, "yes or no? So what? What advice does Mrs. Ji have? "


    "Advice? Ha ha


    "You son of a bitch, how can you be modest? It''s very simple. Our palace will take you back to the red flame sect and let you sweep the floor and wash the toilet like a slave. "


    Madame Ji said bitterly.


    Behind her, a few red flame Banxian doing chores, as well as her son Yan Tong, Yan imperial concubine are in.


    Especially Yan imperial concubine, a pair of beautiful eyes full of regret, is really a pity of a Tianjiao, but also a pity of the sun holy body, now is not worthy of him.


    But you can think about it and let him have a try with some female disciples and servant girls.


    Even if we can''t inherit the amazing constitution of the sun holy body, the body of flame, the body of pure Yang, the body of red Yang All of these are OK.


    She really didn''t want to waste it.


    Ning Tao heard that when he was frowning, he seemed to hear something


    Immediately way: "if Ji madam wants to take me back, when warm bed servant girl, that I can consider."


    "As for this, forget it. Besides, madam, your grievances are not related to me because of Luo Hai. If it wasn''t for me, you would be dead."


    "Fart, don''t put pressure on me in nalohai. Isn''t he just a deputy palace leader? He really took himself seriously. I didn''t settle with him... "


    Before he finished, there was a cold laugh in his ear: "Oh? Cunt, then you can do a good calculation and see if I can cure you? "


    "Er..."


    Mrs. Ji''s smile solidified and her whole body was stiff. She felt a chill rising from behind.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sneered and said, "Lady Ji, why don''t you look back?"


    "Well Goo Grunt


    Mrs. Ji hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, out of a cold sweat, stiff smile: "rather Ning Xiaoyou is joking. What''s good in the back? "


    "Lord Luo Hai, the wise, elegant, righteous, and beloved Deputy palace master of the five kingdoms, has not come. Ning Xiaoyou is even more talented and cursed, which is not worth mentioning..."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces were wonderful.


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and jokingly said, "is that right? How about if I take a fancy to your daughter? "


    "What..."


    Mrs. Ji screamed and glared at her beautiful eyes.


    In the heart of a fire just rose up, suddenly feel behind a shadow, there is a forest voice: "how, do you have an opinion?"


    "No No, Ning Xiaoyou is handsome, and my daughter is You can Try Try to socialize... "


    Mrs. Ji was sweating and laughing.


    A listen to this speech, the jade face of Yan imperial concubine flushes red a piece, mother how to sell her like this?


    If not before the abolition of Ning Tao, she can promise, but now he, it is not harm themselves?


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, surprised to see Mrs. Ji one eye, this Niang, the desire for survival is very strong.


    Immediately, he said with a strange smile, "please ask Mrs. Ji to dance a erotic dance, such as the one who takes off her clothes..."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Mo Lao and others take in the cold air and let the red flame Lord''s wife do the striptease. You can think of it.


    Yan imperial concubine is frightened of flower appearance lose color.


    Mrs. Ji''s eyes are about to blow fire, and she has been threatening Ning Tao with her eyes, but Ning Tao turns a blind eye to it. She coughs weakly and looks forward to it with a smile.


    "Asshole, pervert, bastard..."


    Madame Ji scolded secretly in her heart. Suddenly, she had an idea and said with a smile, "the Lord of the gate is joking. I still have some land left to sweep. I''m going to be busy."


    As soon as I turned around, I saw a sneering man in the crown of emperor''s robe looking at her, with a fierce air.


    "Ah, when did Lord Luohai come? I still have some work to do. I''ll leave first... " Mrs. Ji pretended to be surprised, and then she was about to run with her skirt.


    A few steps over the Luohai, the heart of that heart down, fortunately his wit, otherwise


    Just thinking about it, she was suddenly caught by a big hand. Her strength was just strong. She was lifted up without any resistance, and then hit the floor heavily."Boom, boom...!"


    There was a huge noise, one after another like the tide.


    Mrs. Ji vomited blood on the spot, dizzy, and her eyes were full of stars. At the moment, most of her elegant and luxurious clothes were shattered, and her white skin was exposed, but her charm still lingered.


    "No Mother... "


    Yan imperial concubine screams and pours at the past.


    Standing between his mother and Luohai, he knelt down and cried: "Luo Lord Luo Hai, please forgive my mother this time. She just said something wrong for a moment... "


    "Say the wrong thing?"


    "I''ll ask you, once it''s cheap, twice if it''s still cheap, it''s that you will never change your mind and insult the Deputy palace leader. What''s the charge?"


    Luohai coldly overlooks the road.


    "This It''s a capital crime... "


    Yan imperial concubine''s eyes are red and her heart is cold. If Luo Hai really wants to kill people, it''s reasonable.


    Even if the elder of chiyanzong, who is highly respected, is equal at most in front of Luohai, but even so, she does not dare to say such nonsense.


    It''s not in contempt of Luohai, but in contempt of the great Luoxian palace. The Deputy palace leader represents the immortal palace!


    Several escorts of the immortal chiyanzong were shocked and in a hurry. They even cried out for mercy, but they felt that Luohai''s nest was on fire.


    But at this time, the Yan imperial concubine has an idea, unexpectedly toward Ning Tao kneels down to cry to say: "Ning door Lord, beg you to beg for mother, spare her this time, I I''m willing to warm my bed and serve you. This time, I''m sincere... "


    "It''s not rare. One immortal mine, six superior spiritual mines, ten lower medium spiritual mines, twenty top-grade immortal stones, and more than thirty seeds of spiritual fire..."


    "The more resources there are, the less time she has to sweep the floor. As she said just now, ten years, look at your performance. Remember, don''t play tricks again. This is the last time. If there is another time, it will be cut off!"


    Then he walked out of the hall.


    Yan imperial concubine is surprised and happy, although this is to dig meat to drink blood, but her red flame clan still can afford.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Thank you very much..."


    While Mrs. Ji felt the moriran killing intention of Luohai. She put on her hair, coughed blood, and said in a panic: "I I promise to deliver it in ten days, sure. "


    "Bitch, look forward to your next Death, "Luo Hai snorted coldly, kicking her to the foot of the mountain.


    To tell you the truth, even without those two reasons, he was really angry this time.


    Who dares to humiliate him twice in a row since he became the vice palace leader? If it''s Luo Tian, just drag it down and chop it


    A moment later, back mountain forbidden area.


    Ning Tao staggers on a bluestone, gasping for breath. The aura here is rich, but it''s more comfortable. Listening to the whirling sound of leaves, he says with a bitter smile: "Luo Tian asked you to come?"


    "You know I''m coming?" Behind him came Luo Hai''s doubts.

 Chapter 2234

    In the face of Luo Hai''s doubts, Ning Tao looked at the green mountains and rivers and said with a smile: "although we don''t get along for a long time, we are quite right about our temper. We all know each other better."


    "With Luo Tian''s affectionate and righteous character, he would explain this kind of thing anyway. Understanding is one thing, apologizing It''s a different story. "


    "Unless he''s really going to break up."


    Hearing this, Luo Hai looked at him in surprise. Unexpectedly, he guessed right.


    Immediately sighed: "he said he has no face to see you, cold ye, xuanyuanchun those old guys, forced to tear the heart oath."


    "At the moment, he is seriously injured and recovering from closed door. He asked me to I''d like to apologize to you, the oath of the three brothers. He''s sorry for you And Bai Yue. "


    Ning Tao nose acid, eye socket slightly red, hoarse way: "what else?"


    "He said that he didn''t dare to ask for your forgiveness. He only asked the two of you to take him as a brother in the future."


    "The pledge of brothers is just a kind of constraint and a surface rule. But if you put your affection in your heart, it will be immortal. The three brothers are always there and will never be lost."


    Luo Hai says, take out a ring unexpectedly.


    "This is Luo Tian''s personal collection, with nearly 300 billion spirit stones. It''s not an apology because of the oath, but a small contribution as a brother."


    "He believes you can break the curse of death, create miracles, and one more important word."


    "If you can survive, Nirvana rebirth, then he Luotian will willingly call you Big brother


    Hear this, Ning Tao Leng for a while, immediately the corner of the mouth raised a helpless wry smile: "let him call a big brother, really not so easy."


    As soon as I reached out, I took the ring.


    After feeling for a long time, he said with a smile, "I have a heart."


    "If you can figure it out, it''s better. He just let me come because he''s afraid you can''t bear it," Luo Hai shrugged helplessly.


    "Well, I thought You are here to appoint the fifth supreme elder, and you still have your position, "Ning Tao joked.


    "I''ve known everything except your mysterious means. Besides, the third bet is that the immortal intervenes, so it''s not a good one."


    "However, you can keep your position first. Maybe one day when I''m tired, I''ll be able to come to you to be a supreme elder. But the premise is that you have to pay the tax of the previous year first."


    Luo Hai said with a bitter smile.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, he continued: "I know that this is a matter that I am sorry for you."


    "It''s difficult to achieve the permanent tax exemption promised to you, but after my discussion with Luo Tian, in the name of your meritorious official and other convenience, the tax has been reduced from 20% to 10%, which is a compromise."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded to him. It must be the limit to be able to do this.


    If you pay 10% less tax, the three branches of the world chamber of commerce can pay more than 300 billion Lingshi less each year. Of course, under the premise of good business, if there is an accident in the branch, it will not work.


    Last year, the company just opened its business, and the tax to be paid should be less than 10 billion yuan, which can not be confused.


    The words opened, Ning Tao heart also put down a stone, Luo Tian also didn''t let him down, immediately grasped the ring in hand, suddenly said: "you When do you leave? "


    "What? It''s a long journey. Can''t I rest here for a few months? "


    Luo Hai rolled his eyes.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a while, and a sense of comfort and surprise welled up in his heart. They were all smart people, and naturally they could hear the voice of this.


    Now the world is in a troubled time, many forces are eyeing, such as Mrs. Nagi.


    If it wasn''t for Luo Hai just now, I''m afraid it''s not so good. He wants to protect the world.


    At least, the danger can be reduced by half.


    Luo Hai dry cough, in the heart is ashamed, plus Luo Tian entrusts, so just decided to do so, but the mouth is a way: "I just want to send you the last journey."


    "At least you are also my hero in the fairyland. I, the vice palace master, naturally want to be an appearance. What''s more, I can be lazy and enjoy the leisurely rural scenery. The elixir I cultivated is growing vigorously..."


    Ning Tao was relieved to smile. His weak face also had some color. He suddenly remembered something and hesitated: "I I want to ask you a favor. "


    "What?" Luo Hai picks his eyebrows curiously.


    A gust of wind disturbed their voices, but Luo Hai''s eyes were gradually shrinking.


    After a long time, Luo Hai sighed heavily, then rushed to the gate quickly.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are deep, looking at the vigorous growth of the elixir, all young and full, watery, exuding a tempting aroma.


    I don''t know which batch is mature. Even Baoyao has grown up, and the scale of the medicine field has become small.


    In the middle of it, it is the most precious medicine, ginseng and fruit trees. After careful cultivation by Luohai, and the magical effect of all kinds of earth, it has grown as thick as a calf, and the lines twinkle slightly.For several months in a row, the earth of all things has merged with a large number of spiritual earth, and even there are qijuemen''s medicine fields. Only in this way can we have life and fruit trees grow now.


    According to Xiao Hei, if the ginseng fruit tree bears fruit, it can help him to cultivate and recover his soul sea.


    But if there is a curse, it''s hard to escape death. This curse can''t be broken by treasure


    All of a sudden, a man''s roar came from the mountain gate. He struggled violently, and the fighting started. But after the immortal''s power broke out, the fighting was suppressed, which made many people not know why.


    But just a moment later, Ning Tao suddenly burst out with a mouthful of blood. He was almost in a coma. The last fetter in the dark was also separated by life


    "Boy, you Why are you doing this? " Xiao Hei crawled out and couldn''t bear it.


    Even Xiaobai sighed.


    Ning Tao laughed miserably, fell to the ground and said weakly: "there are still three months left to open the second restricted area, but I still have less than one month to go."


    "I can''t hurt Bai Yue. That boy also attaches great importance to love and righteousness. If I can''t bear it, I will die suddenly I''m afraid it will hurt him all his life. It''s better to break the oath first. Three months should be enough for him to recover to the peak. "


    Yes, he just asked Luohai to tear up the last oath of brotherhood for Bai Yue.


    As Luo Tian said, the oath is just a kind of restraint, friendship in the heart, brothers never break up.


    Feeling the passage of vitality, Ning Tao said: "you say, can I resist the past?"


    "Can..."


    A woman''s clear voice suddenly rang out in her ear, and then said: "you are the person selected by brother Zhulong, you can break this curse."


    Ning Tao smell speech a Leng, surprised to see the nine orifices Linglong stone beside small black, small white two people also Leng for a while, is Is it sister Xuan?


    Ning Tao gradually widens his eyes. He vaguely remembers that uncle Tim once said to himself before closing the door, if no one in the world can save you, you can go to Gu Xuanxuan


    He had tried to communicate with her, but since that day, the latter has never heard a word. Unexpectedly, at this moment, she even spoke.


    "You Do you have a way for me to break the curse? "

 Chapter 2235

    In the face of Ning Tao''s surprise, excitement and nervous expectation, Gu Xuanxuan in Linglong Stone said flatly: "no way!"


    "Er..."


    Xiao hei and Xiao Bai''s face turned white. Before Ning Tao could speak, Gu Xuanxuan said firmly, "even if there is one, I won''t help you."


    "For Why? "


    Ning Tao face a white, lost voice of exclaim a way.


    "Sister Xuan, it''s time. Please stop it."


    "This boy is the one selected by the cell phone. Now he is in danger and on the verge of extinction. Do you want to watch him die?"


    Xiao Hei was anxious to dissuade him.


    "If he can''t break the curse, in the future It''s doomed to die. "


    "What What do you mean Ning Tao turns pale.


    "Elder sister, this is Chiyou''s Curse of death with the power of the ninth generation, the essence and blood of the great emperor, and the highest curse. The great emperor will die if he wins."


    "This guy is just a Taoist realm. How can he break it? It''s impossible. "


    "You are mysterious. If you have a way, take it out as soon as possible. Ning can''t last long."


    Xiao Hei is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    "Because of this, he needs to break the curse with his own strength, otherwise when that day comes, he will be more desperate and still die."


    Gu Xuanxuan''s light way.


    "But, big sister..."


    Xiao Hei was about to fight for it again, but Xiao Bai stopped it and said, "there must be a reason for her to do this."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was silent for a moment and said, "sister Xuan, if you have anything to say, please tell me the way."


    After a long silence, nine orifices Linglong stone suddenly said, "call me Xuanxuan. In a sense, you That''s him. "


    "Ah Oh Ning Tao was stunned and thought deeply.


    However, Xiaohei and Xiaobai are dull and eccentric.


    They remember that only big brother called it that way. No, it was xiaoxuanxuan.


    "I almost know the specific things. This curse is really strong. It''s a curse cast by the combination of twelve immortals and Taoism."


    "In fact, it is not the curse itself that is strong, but the power of his invincible way, which has reached the bottleneck and limit of the world, and death is just a trick and a means."


    Gu Xuanxuan''s eyes are as bright as a torch, and her words are very clear.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he suddenly opened his mind and said, "what you mean is that what really kills me is the twelve immortals."


    "If you want to break it, you need at least equal strength, or even more than 12 strength. Am I right?"


    Facing his reply, Gu Xuanxuan shook her head and said, "yes, but not all of them."


    "The bottleneck of the world can''t be broken by human power. There are only a few people who can do it outside the world, so don''t think much about it."


    "One yuan is twelve, and the twelve immortals are the strongest. This is the same rule of the three realms or others."


    "So if you want to break the curse, it''s up to you to use the twelve immortals against the twelve immortals."


    Gu Xuanxuan explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hesitated and asked, "can I live if I realize the twelve immortals?"


    "I can live, but there is still great danger!"


    "After all, Chiyou has nine generations of accumulation. Whether it''s the inside information, the Dharma, or the Tao, it must be better than the ordinary twelve immortals."


    "So even if you can realize the twelve immortals, at most they have the power to fight against each other, but the curse is also boundless water after all. If you spend time like this, you will win."


    "If there are disadvantages, there will be advantages. If there are Yin, there will be Yang. Everything is opposite. Everything has two sides."


    Ning Tao a listen, surprised a way: "how to say?"


    "If you really succeed, this curse of death is not only dangerous but also great fortune for you. If you can fight against it, you can also understand and absorb it."


    "If you think about it, he has accumulated after reincarnation for nine generations and realized the idea of invincibility, but he has been absorbed by you for nothing, and he knows all about it. Then you have Ten generations of accumulation


    "If you become emperor in the future, you will naturally have the right to challenge him. Otherwise, even if I can save you, you will still die in the future."


    Gu Xuanxuan said frankly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao woke up, as if the door of a new world was suddenly opened in his mind.


    Got it. Got it all.


    That is to say, the curse of death is Yan Feitian''s nine world heritage. Naturally, it is too strong to break, but no matter how strong it is, it is also a product of the twelve immortals. If you can realize the twelve immortals, you will be able to compete.


    However, it is not out of danger yet. How can one''s life accumulation compare with others'' nine life accumulation?


    Therefore, after he realized the twelve immortals, he needed to fight a war of attrition, use time to break the curse, and wait until the day of success, that is the time of his transformation.Yan Feitian''s ninth life, plus his own life, is not the accumulation of the tenth.


    It seems that Gu Xuanxuan''s intention is to make herself strong. Otherwise, even if she helps herself, she can''t fight Yan Feitian. In the future, or if she meets him, she will still be killed by him


    If Xiaobai thinks about it, she suddenly says, "elder sister''s meaning is that she wants Ning to have the power to fight."


    "So this curse is a test. As long as we can break the curse, it will prove that it is possible to defeat Yan Feitian in the future."


    "But on the contrary, if he can''t break the curse, he can''t beat Yan Feitian even if he saves him, so he''s just living for a while."


    "That''s right, that''s right!"


    Gu Xuanxuan replied with appreciation.


    Little black just a joy, suddenly thought of what, smile and gradually solidified up.


    Ning Tao''s Tao has twelve meanings, but at the beginning, he was under a spell.


    That''s the melting pot of war The way to fight.


    It knows that Ning Tao has made a lot of efforts, that is, there is no way to upgrade it to xianpin, which also leads to his twelve immortal products, the invincible way, always has a defect.


    Originally, it was nothing. I didn''t care much about it, but now it seems that it''s fatal. If I can''t improve the quality of immortals, isn''t it useless?


    Looking at Ning Tao''s ugly face, Xiao Hei hesitated and couldn''t bear to say: "big Elder sister, if Ning Tao can''t do twelve immortals, then Do you save his life? "


    "No!"


    "Even if I can, I won''t, absolutely not, because it''s insulting to brother Zhulong."


    "But on the contrary, since you are the one selected by brother Zhulong, I believe you will succeed."


    Gu Xuanxuan said firmly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Hei looks dumb. She knows the big sister''s temper very well. As long as she mentions the big brother, her attitude will be very firm.


    Xiaobai also sighs that the external forces are not his own after all, so it is difficult for others to save Ning Tao.


    It''s up to him whether he can live now.


    Ning Tao is silent. His heart is like overturning the Wuwei bottle. He has some bitterness and helplessness. I''m afraid it''s his destiny after he practices the furnace of war.


    I don''t know if Yan Feitian played a trick. After all, DOUMENG joined the temple of the devil

 Chapter 2236

    The breeze is blowing, and the precious medicine is swaying with the wind.


    This is a new group of grown, Ning Tao looked at them in a daze, like enlightenment, like observation, occasionally frown, like a quiet student of meditation.


    If you don''t use the naked eye to see it, it''s as if he has become a treasure medicine.


    "Cough Cough... "


    Suddenly, a fierce cough broke his understanding, and a wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Boy, if you really can''t, just give up. According to the current situation in your body, you still have less than 20 days left without taking medicine."


    "At that time, once the vitality is exhausted, even if the great Luo Jinxian is alive, you will surely die."


    Xiao Hei couldn''t bear it.


    It has been considering other ways, but it is helpless, as if only Ning Tao himself.


    However, three days later, there was nothing to do about the promotion of the way of fighting to xianpin.


    It''s like a limit. This is the end. There''s no way to improve. There''s no way to enter. Xiao Hei even suspects that it''s a series of magic spells, which leads to nothing to do now.


    Ning Tao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and gradually recovered from his feeling, and found that his body was getting worse and worse.


    From that day on, after Xuanxuan told him what to do, he refused to take all the herbs.


    There is a sense of death in the afterlife.


    After thinking about it, I patted some dull skull and said with a smile, "I feel some sentiment. If I fail, I''m afraid it''s also a proof that I''m not qualified."


    In the distance, Xiaobai drops a drop of his own blood essence onto the ginseng tree seedlings.


    Now it and Xiaohei have reached the level of immortal. How strong their strength is unknown, but their blood essence is more and more rich. They are cultivating ginseng fruit trees.


    As I said before, the fruit of ginseng fruit tree can restore Ning Tao''s soul sea and cultivation


    So Xiaobai is simply listed as three. The first is to cultivate ginseng fruit tree, let it bear a ginseng fruit in a short time, and let Ning Tao resume his cultivation.


    The second is that Ning Tao promoted the way of fighting to the road of twelve immortal products.


    The third is the last step, and Yan Feitian''s powerful twelve immortals, launched a war of dissipation.


    One of the three is indispensable, and the steps should not be disordered, because only when there is cultivation, can the Tao be stronger.


    Soul sea, cultivation is gone, but Yin and yang are planted. The simple power of Tao can still be promoted, but it is limited by many limitations, such as the body and so on


    At this time, the ginseng and fruit tree seedlings can''t be said to be seedlings. Two drops of animal essence and blood, together with the spiritual soil purchased in large quantities from the eastern region, and all the earth that has been fed, are growing fast.


    But even so, people are still in a hurry.


    Tiantianmen has issued an imperial edict to the five regions. If anyone has a way to save them, he is willing to offer a spirit stone 100 billion.


    These days, Yuan Xiaoxiao regretted.


    I regret that I didn''t promise Ning Tao. Now it''s too late, but she came this morning and told Ning Tao with a firm attitude that she would like to associate with herself and serve her all the time.


    But Ning Tao doesn''t agree. He has become a useless person. He can''t delay this good girl


    At noon, Meng Ke''er, who left, came back. It turned out that she went to find the master after learning about it.


    The moon shadow fairy and the Runner King fight for several days. After a few days of recuperation, Meng Ke''er asks her to find a way to save Ning Tao.


    But after seeing the moon shadow fairy, she shakes her head again and again, indicating that she can do nothing. The curse has become one with Ning Tao.


    At that time, master Longjin asked master Xiaoyao to come, but after checking, like the answer of the moon shadow fairy, they couldn''t lift the curse.


    Ning Tao didn''t lose either. After all, even uncle Tim didn''t do it. It''s natural that he failed.


    "Alas..."


    Think of what happened this morning, Ning Tao can''t help but sigh, eyes immediately revealed firm.


    It''s better to rely on oneself than on others. He doesn''t believe it, and he can''t break the bottleneck of fighting.


    After thinking about it, I suddenly looked at my right hand full of incantations, drawing vitality all the time.


    He hesitated for a moment, but there was a blue light in his hand, which was the way of wood driven by the eleven immortals.


    After a few breath, the incantation on the palm of his hand was forced to retreat. The freshness and comfort from the palm of his hand made him energetic for a while. His eyes widened and filled with surprise It really works.


    The way of wood is just a means. What really works is the eleven immortals in his way.


    But as soon as the green light faded away, the mantra quickly climbed up again. However, compared with the left hand, it was obvious that the mantra of the right hand was much dimmer!!


    "Good, good!"


    Ning Tao said three good words in a row excitedly, and his whole body was shaking.


    Because he felt that he saw the dawn of hope.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of Yin Yang Jian, the immortal method of perceiving heaven and earth, which is an excellent auxiliary method, and immediately excited to operate Yin Yang Jian"Tao begets one, one begets two, two begets three."


    "Chaos is just beginning, heaven and earth are the foundation, heaven and earth are yin and Yang, and all things are five elements..."


    There was a roaring chanting sound in my brain.


    The turbulent outside world seems to have nothing to do with Ning Tao. He is immersed in enlightenment and forgets to eat and sleep, as if he has entered a wonderful state.


    In the afternoon, he slowly opened his eyes.


    The light in his eyes twinkled and became more and more bright. He had a deep understanding of Tao.


    The nine orifices Linglong stone has been silent, and I don''t know whether it is waking up or sleeping. Ning Tao touches his chin and suddenly approaches her and says tentatively: "that, you Can you give me some enlightenment? "


    As soon as the words came out, the nine orifices Linglong stone was silent for a moment. Suddenly, the light flashed and sent out a piece of white bone.


    The white bone is as white as jade, but it exudes an indescribable artistic conception of Tao. After a long time, it seems to be able to understand Tao, Epiphany, the five elements of yin and Yang, everything in the world It seems that they are all in this white bone.


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, immediately realized that this is not everything, quickly and carefully took over.


    There are a lot of obscure runes on it, many of which can''t be understood. After exhausting his idea of Tao, three words can be read.


    "Tao Start Scripture


    "This What is this? "


    Gu Xuanxuan finally said: "this is a treasure. It is said that it is the starting point of all the Tao. It covers all the Tao in the world. It is mysterious and mysterious."


    "Even outside the world, it''s a legend, a myth. This is just the top half of it, but it''s enough for you."


    "In fact, when I was in the world of spirits, I let a lot of little guys have seen this, samsara, Chiyou, Guyuan, Baitiao, heipang They have gained a lot from each other, otherwise it would be very difficult for them to achieve what they have achieved today. "


    "In those days, brother Zhulong''s idea was to preach, and we also did it. We said that this piece of Dao started to preach, which accelerated the practice of the three realms for several times. It was equivalent to opening up the wisdom of the people..."


    Ning Tao lost his mind and looked at the white bone in his hand. He was stunned and said, "do you mean that because of this Scripture, the fairyland is now prosperous?"

 Chapter 2237

    "Almost. Of course, it''s inseparable from your efforts to spread the branches and spread the leaves and spread the mountains."


    "Compared with other worlds, you three realms are indeed several times faster. That''s hundreds of millions of years, and what you get is orthodoxy."


    Gu Xuanxuan hesitated for a moment and said bitterly, "it''s a pity that the last fruit was picked by someone else, and it didn''t bring the three realms to the right path. It has become the present situation."


    "It''s all the damn animals, son of a bitch..."


    Ning Tao is silly. He remembers that Xuanxuan said that the candle dragon was fighting. Did he meet any enemy?


    But who will be the enemy?


    After five times, Gu Xuanxuan just wakes up and recovers. I can''t imagine how hard she was hit and how powerful the enemy is.


    After shaking his head, he set his eyes on the first Sutra of Tao, and sank into his mind to interpret it with the meaning of Tao


    This is five days.


    Xiao Hei is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot every day, but Ning Tao is not so anxious at all. All day long, apart from enlightenment, he is just watching, just like being possessed


    On this day, the people of chiyanzong came, but unexpectedly, they didn''t do anything. Instead, they presented Ning Tao''s conditions. According to his orders, the immortal mines were transferred to taijizong.


    This is the transaction between tianshimen and taijizong. The mining fee of the two layers is tianshimen''s.


    But on this day, a group of uninvited guests came, who turned out to be young geniuses of great power.


    Ghost gate, Qingyun mansion, Qingming sect, Kunlun gate Actually, a group of disciples were sent to talk about exchange and exchange, but some people said that these people were all dandies. To put it bluntly, they were some troublemakers.


    A disaster like ranguan''s, it seems that XIAOBAWANG deliberately came to the world to make trouble.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    In the arena, two people are fighting fiercely, that is actually Lu Zhengyi and Han Ruoxue.


    Lu Zhengyi, who has the blood of Mo Qilin, entered the realm of Taoism a year ago. Now he has reached the triple cultivation of Taoism and succeeded his father Lu Zhong as the leader of Zhongyi hall.


    After the woman''s provocation, and Lu ling''er was defeated by her, she fought with her in anger.


    "Mo Qilin, possessed!"


    With a roar, a ferocious giant green Unicorn appeared in front of us. The strong power of water turned into long guns and shot forward.


    Cold if snow see shape, red lips flashed a satire, not dodge not avoid, actually one hand pinched a seal.


    "Kill Love Curse


    For a moment, Lu Zhengyi was stunned, and his love was winding around his mind.


    "No, it''s a hit!"


    Lu Zhengyi was shocked. What kind of weird means was this? If it really comes to mind, it''s over. It''s likely to become a vegetable.


    When everyone was shocked, a palm suddenly patted on his shoulder, and the three soul blades chopped the numbness.


    "Whoosh...!"


    After a breath, love was cut off.


    Lu Zhengyi was in a cold sweat and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was about to turn back to thank the man who saved him. The next second, he was stunned. He widened his eyes and screamed: "door Lord


    "What? This How can it be In an instant, 50000 or 60000 people stood up.


    Qingshitang, the 12th hall set up by Shuangjie and other mercenaries, is also wide eyed at the moment.


    What''s going on?


    Difficult Has Ning Tao recovered?


    Wang Tao, mengke''er, Mingfeng, Yunyang These people are happy and worried, and the whole audience is in an uproar.


    In the corner of the moon shadow fairy, Xiaoyao fairy, Yuan Mu three lost their minds, the face of the incredible color, the curse is clearly can not be broken.


    The moon shadow fairy frowned and said, "what''s the matter? How did he cut off that love? "


    "I didn''t see it clearly. It seems to be the power of spirit, but isn''t that boy''s soul sea broken?"


    Xiaoyaoxian is also suspicious.


    At this time, Han Ruoxue''s proud smile froze, her beautiful eyes contracted into needle eyes, and her hair exploded subconsciously. She even stepped back several meters in an instant, like a cheetah.


    "You It''s you. You''ve recovered? "


    But the spirit swept away, but there was no sign of cultivation. What was the matter just now?


    Ning Tao coughed, and his face turned pale. He gave Lu Zhengyi a reassuring look, and then said faintly: "how? Are you so afraid of me? "


    "Now that I''m afraid, I dare to act so hotly. I''m not afraid that Minghai''s affair will happen again?"


    "Cut, with you now? Without cultivation, what are you going to fight with me? I don''t know what you''re doing, but how many more times can you do it? "


    Cold as snow, heart a tight, but despise the way.


    "Want to know, oneself try not good," Ning Tao slowly stretched out a hand.


    "Hiss ~!"


    The field is full of inverted air-conditioning sound, they heard right, Ning Tao to challenge cold as snow.A few months ago, it would have been less sensational, but now, who doesn''t know that Ning Tao is a useless man without cultivation, while Han Ruo Xue has inherited the ancient mieqing sect, and now his cultivation has reached seven levels.


    Just think about it, a loser and Lian Dao hit seven times, that is not a slap dead!


    "What the hell is Ning Tao doing?"


    The four major doors all showed the color of suspicion.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Yuan Xiaoxiao, Sha Yi, Wang Tao, Meng Ke''er These people stood in front of Ning Tao.


    Anxiously advised: "Ning Tao, what are you mad about? You don''t have the original accomplishments now. With your current strength, you will die if you are hit by her. "


    "Yes, don''t scare us. Are you out of your mind now?"


    All the high-level people in the world are pale.


    Luo Hai also came, saw this scene to be silly eye, peeped out a pair of such as see live ghost''s facial expression.


    He felt that his IQ was insulted and Ning Tao was abandoned. Although he used to be a strong man, he was cursed. At most, he could exert his strength comparable to that of refining gods. It was physique, but the other side was refining Tao.


    If you take a blow, you will die.


    Does he want to rely on magic weapons?


    Just in doubt, Han Ruoxue also shows his astonishment. This guy Challenge yourself? There is a ghost, beautiful Mou turned to turn, affirmation won''t be cheated by him.


    There is still a shadow of Ning Tao in my heart.


    Immediately sneered: "elder martial brother Ning, don''t tease younger martial sister. I''m afraid younger martial sister will kill you with one slap."


    "Well, our four schools came to the exchange meeting, and there were many heroes who wanted to compete with the eighth in xianbang very much. Let''s leave this opportunity to them."


    As soon as the words came out, Mingfeng of Qingming sect and Yunyang of Kunlun gate all jumped down with a grim smile.


    They like it the most.


    Ning Tao squints, cold as snow, but suddenly throws something at him. His strength is just fierce, and he seems to be trying. Wang Tao looks cold and grabs it in the palm of his hand.


    When I fixed my eyes, I was stunned. It seemed like an ordinary The clock.


    Send the clock? Farewell!

 Chapter 2238

    Looking at the black bell, Ning Tao was in a trance, and sent himself to the end. The cold snow was really more and more rampant.


    "Asshole Bang


    Wang Tao is very angry. He dares to humiliate his brother, bitch. He smashes the clock and wants to challenge Han Ruoxue.


    There are twelve murderers in the world.


    However, since the four major sects dare to come, how can they have no confidence? The six immortals immediately snorted coldly.


    Six mighty Xianwei, rolling the whole field.


    Yuan Mu''s face changed greatly. In the north of the night, Mo Lao was closed. He was the only immortal in the world. He really wanted to fight. The situation was in danger.


    Although the other party doesn''t know that both xiaoyaoxian and yueyingxian are here, they all have their own stand. At most, they don''t let the two parties fight


    Immediately signal to go on, do not act rashly, the doorkeeper orders, other people''s name, after all, is to compete, exchange.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao squinted and said, "younger martial sister Han I really have a heart. Why don''t you ask elder martial brother to see if younger martial sister has made progress? "


    "Ha ha..."


    "What does elder martial brother Ning say? Younger martial sister is afraid to hurt you. If you are killed, you will not be able to eat younger martial sister. Younger martial sister is so afraid."


    "Also, elder martial brother, your opponents are waiting for you. It''s not good to ignore them. They also want face."


    The cold if snow sneers to stir up a way.


    As soon as the words came out, people noticed that Mingfeng and Yunyang were together.


    It should be noted that these two people are also extraordinary. Mingfeng is already the leader of the new generation of Qingming sect, which is equivalent to Taiji sect.


    Yunyang is an old true legend with amazing Kendo and solid foundation. In Kunlun gate, he is also a first-class genius,


    he is also the sixth in the immortal list and a confidant of Yun Ruoxu.


    However, after being provoked, these two people look very angry. If you Ning Tao were at the peak, you would ignore me. You can''t stir up trouble,


    but you''ve become useless. You''re a mole ant, and you dare to ignore me. How can I get along with them if it''s spread?


    "Ning Tao," he said angrily, "if you don''t answer today''s challenge from both of us, you''ll be waiting. Don''t let us look down on you."


    "I want to challenge you to give your uncle the fart? I''ll accompany you. I''ll fight with a man who has no accomplishments. You have the face to say it. "


    Wang Tao scolded angrily.


    Yuan Xiao, Da tou, Sha Yi, Lu Zhengyi in front of him Do all stand out, a strong breath burst.


    But the next second, the geniuses such as Qingming sect, Mingyan, Yunjia of Kunlun, Qingyun mansion and qingdanian also rushed out. They were basically the top four heavenly pride.


    At this time, a tall young man in a magic robe came out, indifferent to all living beings, and said sarcastically, "tut Tut, brother Fang caining also threatened to challenge the heroes. Why are you afraid at this time? Can you only bully weak women? "


    At the sight of this man, Meng Ke''er frowned.


    She has heard of this person, who is said to be the first person on the list of immortals in northern regions. Of course, besides Ning Tao, he is also ranked in the top 20 on the list of immortals.


    His real name has been forgotten by the public. I only remember his thunderous name The ghost sees the sorrow!


    Ning Tao frowns, but listens to Han Ruoxue''s coy way: "elder martial brother ghost, why do you tear him down? What if he gets angry?"


    "Hum, for this bullying villain, I hate evil like a grudge. If you want him to bully women, it''s still younger martial sister Han."


    GUI jianchou is righteous.


    In fact, he wanted to clean up Ning Tao for a long time. It''s one thing for him to live in the family of yin and GUI, and it''s even more one thing for him to be the eighth in the list of immortals.


    He is known as the first person in the northern region of xianbang, that is to say, no one is higher than him in the northern region, but suddenly an eighth person appeared in the northern region of xianbang.


    Not only hit him in the face, but also pressed him on the head. It''s said that he came up by cheating. How can he bear it


    "What the hell are you crazy about? You dare to touch my brother for a try, "Wang Tao opened his eyes and burst out.


    In the chaos, Ning Tao suddenly flat way: "Lao Wang, don''t impulse, let me, you two, together."


    "Er..."


    To kill a small, they a reassuring look, motioned them to step down first, then alone, facing Yunyang two.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "It''s like the eighth in the list of immortals. Even if you die, you deserve the name," Gui jianchou sneered.


    "Two elder martial brothers, elder martial brother Ning is very powerful. Don''t be merciful. One blow can end the battle. Don''t be careless."


    Cold as snow, not with a smile.


    Words, Ming Feng, Yunyang two eyes a squint, instant clear, this is to remind them to hit ningtao won.


    Immediately grinning, quadruple, sixfold spirit burst out, a huge fist, and a bright sword light, full play.


    "Dao FA, break real fist!"


    "Kunlun sword technique, one sword disillusionment..."


    In an instant, the two major offensives fiercely killed Ning Tao. Even yuan Xiaoxiao needed to be careful.All the people are wide eyed. In their understanding, no, in anyone''s understanding, Ning Tao will die now.


    How can a person without accomplishments take over?


    Wang Tao, Meng Ke''er, Luo Hai in the dark, Xiaoyao fairy They all breathe, and their bodies are tight. It seems that they will take action at any time.


    Ning Tao Mou son is calm, Wen Si doesn''t move, blink of an eye is attacked by that terror murderer, one stroke to swallow in among.


    "Boom..."


    The energy is surging, and the arena is full of three shocks.


    Looking at the diffuse dust, tens of thousands of people were silent, they seemed to see Ning Tao, motionless in the explosion.


    "He Does he want to commit suicide? "


    Meng Ke''er, Wang Tao and others turned pale, and a bad premonition came into being. The whole person was as stiff as wood.


    You shouldn''t believe him. He''s dying.


    Just red eyes, suddenly heard someone exclaim: "you You see, behind them, behind them. "


    As soon as the words fell, all the people burst into flames.


    Eyes see, see Ning Tao that a weak figure, completely appeared in Yunyang two people behind.


    "This What''s going on? " Cold as snow.


    Luo Hai lost his mind and whispered: "space? The power of Tao after integration? You can''t get away by blinking, but that''s not enough. "


    "Bastard, cut again!"


    Yunyang glared and cut out eighteen swords in one breath.


    The sword Qi weaves a sword net, which is airtight and fast as thunder, just like fishing.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold. With his own body, he can''t receive any attack, even if it''s the aftereffect. He immediately urges the blink to dodge again.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Hum, like a monkey, you''ve fallen into the trap. I''ll see where you''re going this time," Yunyang sneered, and the sword burst out all over the sky.


    It''s like countless swords shooting in all directions.


    "Sword, full moon!"


    As soon as Ning Tao stabilized his figure, he saw that countless swords were all over the hall, everywhere. He couldn''t hide them.


    "It''s beautiful, it''s a win," the four gates were ecstatic.


    But all of a sudden, the strength of the earth boils together, and a series of fierce Xuanwu shields suddenly rise, like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    "Boom boom..."


    When they collided, the sword broke and the shield broke, and they were deadlocked.


    Ning Tao has a heavy nose, which is the result of his research these days. It seems to be the way of earth, but in fact it is the power of the combination of the eleven immortals.


    At this time, the disappearing Ming Feng leaped to the top of his head with a grim smile. While he wasn''t on guard, he roared, punched like a dragon, and went straight to the front door.


    "Not good..."

 Chapter 2239

    One side is excited, the other is horrified.


    Ming Feng, who is refining the road four times, is soaring in strength. He is proud and grinning, as if he has seen Ning Tao blown up.


    "Die, Jie Jie!"


    "Break Really Fist


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he is about to be hit on his head. He can''t hide it. As soon as he bites his teeth, he suddenly stomps his feet, and the blue light flickers from under the ground.


    The next second, a green vine burst out, covered with barbs, like a green ZuLong.


    "Twinkle!"


    "What What the hell Ming Feng a frown, but rely on the strength, not dodge not avoid, still a blow out.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Fifty or sixty thousand people couldn''t help but stand up and stare at each other. All the people in the world grasped the weapons, and the murderous spirit condensed into the essence of blood.


    The four doors tightened at the same time.


    "Kill Kill him, kill him... " Cold as snow, heavy nose, crazy cry in the heart.


    Before the fist comes, the vigorous wind comes first.


    Ning Tao''s black hair, bulging clothes, pupil contraction, and the punch, actually just very difficult to stop at his eyebrow, the package of spiritual power fluctuations, sharp, let his eyebrow tingle.


    "Asshole, you..." Mingfeng glared, and when he looked at it, he found that he had been entangled by the green vines.


    It''s like green boa and green dragon pulling him tightly and tenaciously. They are not afraid of the blade.


    Ning Tao with one heart two use, raise a hand a palm dynasty Ming Maple face to draw, the other side of the vine toward Yunyang winding.


    "Pa" sound, crisp to the ear.


    Fifty or sixty thousand people were stupefied, especially qingmingzong. They felt that the slap was on their face. They didn''t cultivate themselves, but they had a four fold face.


    That man also claimed to be the genius of his Qingming sect.


    "Bastard, shame, shame," the immortal of Qingming sect said with red eyes and teeth.


    "Kill you, I''ll kill you..." Ming Maple eyes canthus want to crack, as open fury, chase.


    And Meng Ke''er, Wang Tao and others have an incredible face. How does Ning Tao do it?


    Luo Hai, xiaoyaoxian and yueyingxian frown. They do find something wrong. It''s beyond their common sense Avenue!


    Why do you say that?


    If their Tao is a framework, rules and order, Ning Tao''s Tao today is free and unrestrained.


    It seems to be free from any constraints, reaching the realm of arm waving, more like touching the essence.


    Looking at it, I had some understanding. Suddenly, I found that it could be used in this way. It was like opening a door to a new world.


    It can make them understand their realm, from which we can imagine how amazing Ning Tao''s Tao is.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The battle has always been dangerous, often let people put the heart to the throat, feel Ning Tao is walking the tightrope, chess one step can fall off the cliff.


    Ning Tao''s forehead is full of big sweat. Even if he fights with Tao Yi, it''s a great load on him.


    The first sentence is as follows:


    "Tao is not born..."


    At that time, he thought it was bullshit. How could Tao not be born? Could it be imagined?


    But Gu Xuanxuan told him that it''s just imagination. As big as the heart is, the Tao will be. As strong as the heart is, the Tao will be. The vastness of the big and the drop of the small depend on whether you can realize the essence


    Thinking of these, Ning Tao''s eyes became firm. The reason why he fought against them was that he wanted to force himself to a desperate situation, so as to break through that layer and see if he could break the magic spell of fighting.


    "Fire, fire!"


    At this time, the field has been covered with green vines, Ning Tao actually ruthlessly lit a fire.


    With the sound of "boom", there was a sea of fire all over the sky. The temperature was extremely high. It was not an ordinary fire. Most of the fighting fields were in the sea of fire.


    "Bastard, you''re killing yourself," Yunyang said angrily. He condensed into a huge sword and chopped it down.


    "Sword technique, setting sun style!"


    The wind of the sword is like a gentleman dancing the sword.


    Ning Tao leaves in a hurry. He has no accomplishments, but he is short distance at most. But as soon as he appears, a hand full of anger slaps him hard.


    "Daofa, qimenzhang!"


    "Fire spirit Bracelet!"


    Seeing that he was in a desperate situation, Ning Tao quickly launched this trump card, and the seven top magic weapons that didn''t need spiritual power urged the green vine to entwine with him.


    Nine fire red beads shot, like nine arrows, penetrating the air. Although it was abrupt, Mingfeng had already been on guard. He didn''t want to be the second ranguan. He immediately grinned and didn''t retreat.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    "Jie Jie, waste, I see what else you can do. Today, you are dead."However, when Ning Tao heard this, he suddenly raised a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth and tried his best to urge the green vine to twinkle. Just between the suspicions of Ming Feng, he heard a cry: "no, be careful..."


    "Chi...!"


    A sound into the flesh, the dagger through the heart.


    Fifty or sixty thousand people were startled. Looking at this scene foolishly, Ming Feng was pale and stiff. He widened his eyes like a pair of copper bells and turned to look at it in amazement. He saw a green vine rolling a dagger.


    He didn''t know what material the short sword was made of. He didn''t feel the edge at all. He just thought it was a vine.


    "No I I''m not willing to... " Ming Feng''s eyes are red, and his head has been cut off before his words.


    With a puff, he knelt down in front of Ning Tao.


    "This..."


    When was the dagger thrown out?


    A generation of genius was killed by a trash.


    The two immortals of Qingming sect are crazy. They just want to kill Ning Tao with red eyes, but three majestic breath and momentum are pressing him like three mountains.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao finally breathed a sigh of relief, died for a while, and the remaining one was easy to handle.


    "Huhu..."


    Yunyang pupil shudder, actually had a trace of fear, fear, in front of just a waste ah.


    If you bite your teeth, you will directly burst out all the sword Qi. Your hair is like a sword, your eyes are like a sword, and your whole body is like a sword.


    "Xuanwudun!"


    A roar, unexpectedly is not to oneself superimpose, on the contrary is set in Yunyang''s head.


    However, a sword Qi easily shattered it. Before it rushed out, three tortoise shaped shields were put down again. I didn''t know when it turned into a mire. It was like a mud cow. The shield was put on all the time, and the sword Qi was destroyed all the time


    "Damn, asshole, bastard, is that all you know?" Yunyang is distracted.


    After a while, he was put into ten shields.


    Ning Tao has run out of oil and the lamp is withered. His body is shaking. He''s pressed to death. The mire is formed. The vines are twining. Nine beads are also hitting him. A dagger is drifting away. I don''t know what tactics this is. It''s like a random fight.


    Suddenly, there seems to be no struggle in the Xuanwu shield, but I feel a soul blade cutting.


    Seeing this, GUI jianchou, Ming Yan and others clapped their hands and cheered. How could they forget this? His soul sea was broken, and this blow was enough to kill him.


    However, the soul blade cuts over and is blocked by a jade pendant. It''s actually a seven grade magic weapon for defending spirits.


    The consumption of hundreds of millions of spirit stones every day, which is given to him by Liu Lao of the calcining immortal hall, is not for fun. All eight kinds of immortal utensils already have their own features.


    As soon as he stopped, Ning Tao put on his ten layers of Xuanwu shield. Before he could get rid of it, he grinned with a cruel smile. He was covered with dense vines all around him, and a faint word came out of his mouth.


    "Fire, fire!"


    Boom of a fire Tengteng Teng, this is the sun flame, for a moment, he was trapped in the sea of fire.


    "Ah..."


    Fifty or sixty thousand people are sluggish, looking at the screaming and struggling Yunyang. In the sea of fire, they have to guard against nine fire beads and daggers, and they are almost in a desperate situation.


    There''s only one word in their head. It''s amazing!


    Cold if snow beautiful Mou blood red, suddenly realize Ning Tao is back to her, in the heart kill machine move, unexpectedly draw out soft sword, cunning poison spicy toward him stab past.


    "No, please be careful..."

 Chapter 2240

    A soft sword pierces the heart of Ning Tao.


    This sword came so fast that he didn''t even react to the ghost. At this time, Ning Tao was weak, and the oil was exhausted. Facing this sword, he felt very sad.


    "Go to death, waste," Han Ruoxue said with a grim smile, as if he had seen the victory


    In the corner, the barbarian, who had not appeared for a long time, was staring at this moment with pale face.


    No one can feel his pain at the moment.


    Why?


    A month ago, he set out to return to the stone city of the northern region. He wanted to take his father over to enjoy himself and meet his master.


    But more than ten days later, when he arrived at Shicheng, there was only one piece of ruins left, and all the 60000 or 70000 townspeople died.


    His father There''s no dead body.


    He inquired and searched for information like crazy. Finally, he learned that it was the spirit beasts from several nearby mountains who jointly launched a tide of beasts and leveled the stone city.


    He felt strange. Relying on the cultivation of breaking through the path, he seized several city masters nearby, as well as the beast kings in the mountains, and tortured them like a beast.


    But as a result, he heard an unbelievable news, a woman, let them slaughter the stone city, let the king of beasts send troops, let the city Lord turn a blind eye.


    Let it all happen like an accident.


    After the stone city was leveled, the king of beasts and the Lord of the city who sent troops were killed. They were only substitutes later.


    According to their description and a few words, he thought of an acquaintance.


    Cold If snow!


    She let people destroy the stone city. It''s unbelievable that she was so cruel. Why did the young lady slaughter her own home and make it look like she was never here?


    As far as he knows, Shicheng''s main residence was also destroyed. It was the place where the first lady grew up.


    He was confused all the way and didn''t want to believe that when his father died, only Shifu was left with his relatives. But he didn''t expect that Shifu was cursed by death and came back with today''s incident.


    He is very painful, although the heart has been identified, but always think there is someone else in the mouth.


    "No Master... "


    In this light, Han Ruoxue has killed Ning Tao. Only Ning Tao and Mangu know her secret. As long as they kill these two people, no one will know her past and what she has.


    She is a proud woman, Phoenix.


    When I was in ecstasy, I suddenly saw a flower in front of me, and there was a noble breath. Two Qianqian jade fingers stretched out and caught the soft sword, just like two mountains, or burning volcanoes.


    "Zheng Zheng...!"


    A buzzing sound made everyone numb.


    In the sight, behind Ning Tao, there is a beautiful goddess named Fengyi. Her hair is high and her royal skirt is floating. She is embroidered with a phoenix bathing in fire, flying in the sky.


    That pair of gentle but arrogant eyes, such as two groups of flames, seems to burn eyes to do everything.


    "You Who are you? "


    Cold if snow eye Mou a shrink, feel soft sword of clamp down, divine power, immediately lost one''s voice exclaim a way.


    "The hostess here, the wife of Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei," the beautiful woman of Fengyi said faintly.


    "What What? "


    All the people present were stunned by the thunder. Ning Mrs. Ning? Why don''t they know?


    When Hua Linglong saw this girl, she was so excited that she was overjoyed. Sister Xia, it''s sister Xia.


    And the four major sects are very surprised. They have long heard about the Xianhuang sect in the western regions. Oh no, there is an immortal genius in zuhuang sect, known as the goddess of Phoenix.


    It seems to be this Xia Mengfei!


    But yuan Xiaoxiao, the second daughter of mengke''er, whose jade face is "brush", blushes inexplicably. Her breath is short, her face is pinched, and she is nervous. When her heart is raised to her throat, she feels a little embarrassed.


    I always feel that Xia Mengfei is shining brightly. Compared with her, she looks pale


    The moon shadow fairy raised her eyebrow and glanced at the three immortals in the cloud. There was also a earth immortal. She looked a little surprised. This woman was not simple. Her disciples were shocked by her aura.


    In other words, what are you nervous about


    When Ning Tao heard this, he looked back in amazement. He saw the familiar and mature outline of Miaoman, which soon overlapped with the person in his impression, with a sweet smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "You What do you want to do? " Cold if snow complexion is very white, nervous ask a way.


    Xia Mengfei gives her a dignified look, but her backhand is a slap, and her strength is extremely strong.


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp sound, it was as cold as snow.


    She felt the burning pain on her right cheek, which was already red and swollen. She dared to beat herself. Her father never beat her from childhood to adulthood. Who is not to spoil her.


    "Pa!"


    No response, another slap.


    "Bitch, you want to die!"Cold if snow red eyes scream, actually directly abandoned the soft sword, the feeling is full of, at the same time and furious toward her hit a palm, as if to erase all the love.


    "In ancient times It''s love killing palm


    But Xia Mengfei looks at her disdainfully. A terrible flame is burning. It resonates with the burning flame in the arena. It condenses into a huge zuhuang in the sky. She bathes in the fire and despises Jiutian.


    Love was burned directly, and this one in his eyes, extremely slow, direct lightning out of a crystal jade hand, and hard fan in her face.


    "Pa!"


    This palm is so powerful that Han Ruo Xue was knocked to the ground, and his brain was dizzy.


    Looking up, he just looks at GUI jianchou.


    GUI jianchou was very happy in his heart. When the time came for him to pretend to be forced, he immediately roared: "you''re so presumptuous, you slut, don''t let go of younger martial sister Han..."


    Just about to take action, there was a rebellious and overbearing voice in my ear: "believe it or not, I can blow you up."


    "Well?"


    When the ghost saw the sorrow, he suddenly became angry and roared: "Damn, who dares to talk to me like this, get out, believe me or not I''m going to... "


    As he turned his head, the words stuck in his throat.


    Bai Yue''s face was pale, but he was full of rebellious and domineering spirit. Holding a huge white halberd, he twisted his neck and said coldly, "good. If I don''t maim you today, I won''t be Bai..."


    "No Wait for Wait, misunderstandings, brother Bai, misunderstandings, "Gui jianchou was so surprised that he quickly explained.


    But in response to him, it was an ancient bully who directly punched him in the face.


    "Boom..."


    "Ah..."


    Cold if snow eyes canthus want to crack, in the heart will he scold a bloody dog, the key moment unexpectedly so useless.


    Suddenly, two fire Huang unexpectedly took her in the mouth, that sharp long sharp mouth unexpectedly stabs into the clavicle, is like a way chain, on the spot miserably cries out.


    "Ah...!"


    Xia Mengfei stepped out and said faintly: "Xianggong doesn''t kill women, but it doesn''t mean our palace can tolerate you. If she doesn''t beat you, it doesn''t mean our palace will stop."


    "My parents give you a good skin bag, but you have a heart of snake and scorpion. It''s hard for me to believe that a woman did such a dirty attack."


    "If you want to kill me, don''t slander me like this," said Han Ruoxue, still pretending to be herself.


    But Xia Mengfei backhand is a few slaps, great strength, that a pretty face has been hit into a pig''s head shape, full of swelling, miserable.


    But just then, Ning Tao was behind him and said, "sister Xia, just teach her a lesson, so that she won''t talk to the pirate man next time Drill the woods. "


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces were wonderful.

 Chapter 2241

    In the woods? With the pirate man?


    The well-known female Tianjiao, the female god of war, is as cold as snow. It turns out that she still has such a hobby.


    I have to say, the taste is very strong.


    There were 60000 people who were present and their faces became strange.


    When Han Ruoxue heard this, her face turned pale as paper, and her heart seemed to be hit by a meteor. She spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot and screamed like crazy: "no, you You talk bloody, you talk nonsense. "


    "Yes? Well, I''ll think about it. I''ve always heard that men will marry women First Jian, then kill. "


    "But it was the first time that I saw you, a young lady in a small town, killing a man first and then, or three pirates with pockmarked faces. Anyway, it''s dark and you can''t see clearly. You are really hungry."


    Ning Tao felt his chin and recalled.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "No No? "


    There was an uproar in the field. I was shocked by the cold air. My shocked face was filled with nausea at the same time.


    I didn''t expect that Tianjiao, a beautiful woman with pure and soft appearance, had ever done such a wild thing. She killed three pockmarked men all night. How hungry and thirsty a woman can she be?


    ¡­¡­ "You "Pooh..."


    Cold as snow, eyes canthus to crack, impatient attack heart, even spit blood, gas shaking, speechless.


    Especially listening to the harsh noise of this scene, full of dislike, disgust, sarcasm.


    She only felt that her gorgeous packaging was torn to pieces at this moment, and her ugly face was clearly seen.


    Even Qingyun mansion, which has always admired, admired and secretly loved her disciples, is full of disgust.


    Cold as snow collapsed, like enjoying the praise of the world, she fell into hell in an instant, desolate and piercing, her face now also swollen into a pig''s head.


    Xia Meng Fei Mei''s eyes flashed in surprise. She looked at Ning Tao suspiciously. Although she thought this was exaggerating, she looked at the face of Han Ruo Xue, as if it had happened.


    "Hum, how dare you insult my disciples of Qingyun mansion? Why do you want to splash such dirty water?"


    The green cloud fairy burst out in a rage.


    But the next second, an elegant and noble woman, dragging her Phoenix robe, stood in front of him.


    "Daoyou, let the younger generation solve the problems between the younger generation. Let''s wait It''s better to watch, "said the noble lady gently.


    "Feng Mrs. Feng, it''s you. "The immortal of Qingyun mansion''s face changed greatly, and his eyes were full of fear.


    This is a genuine earth immortal.


    "Kill me, kill me. It''s not true. It''s a fake. You make it up. You slander me. You spit. I don''t have it. I''m innocent..."


    Han Ruoxue explained to the public like crazy.


    But preconceived, Ning Tao''s words have been deeply engraved into people''s hearts, plus some of her actions, really like killing people.


    In the corner, Mangu opens his mouth wide, and he is as numb as a bird. In his head, he is suddenly enlightened.


    When they were at the north gate, they met a group of pirates, the three leaders. On that night, the young lady came out of the woods, naked, and said that she was killing the enemy with a beauty trick.


    I''m afraid it was at that time that Jian was killed first. He never thought that the young lady who always kept herself clean would do such a terrible thing.


    Mangu clenched his fist deeply


    "Kill me, why? I''m innocent, I don''t, "Han Ruo Xue cried hoarse.


    She can endure the torture of the body, but she can''t stand the collapse of the spirit. In particular, Wan Fu pointed out that she was full of white eyes, which made her fall into the nine hell.


    At this moment, she even has the heart to die. If she proves her innocence by death, maybe she can recover her reputation.


    Summer dream Fei Mei Mou a cold, want to pinch move a method Jue, kill this sneak attack bitch.


    But at this time, Ning Tao came over and said with a smile: "when people make mistakes, they beat and scold, so let her go."


    "Anyway, it''s not a big deal. If you are hungry and thirsty again in the future, you can go to the brothel and maybe have a dream in your harem..."


    Then he motioned to let her go.


    Xia Mengfei is stunned, but when she sees the chill in Ning Tao''s eyes, she knows that Xianggong is going to torture this woman with his disgrace.


    It''s more painful to let her live than to die. It''s also that this woman is so kind-hearted that it''s cheap to kill her directly.


    Immediately Wen said with a smile, "I listen to my husband."


    But when he turned around, he slapped hanruoxue''s red and swollen cheek, and the white and tender face was completely red and swollen.


    In her venomous eyes, Xia Mengfei bravely raised her chin and said haughtily, "remember, my palace is Xia Mengfei. If you have any skills, just come to my palace and show me some tips."


    With that, he manipulated huohuang and threw her into the camp of Qingyun mansion.


    But this one is still, that hundreds of men and women disciples, Leng is no one to pick her up.Don''t say don''t want to pick her up, even hate to hide far away, for fear of some bad luck, even the rest of the Qingyun fairy all hide.


    "Putong..."


    Cold as snow, physical and mental fatigue, two arms seem to be waste, red lips bleeding, not to mention how miserable.


    She cried and pretended to her brothers: "I was wronged. I didn''t..."


    But how many people believe her?


    At this time, she put all her hopes on the ghost, looking for his figure.


    But I heard a huge roar, a figure like a dead dog, was heavily hit into the nearby platform, covered with blood, hand bone broken.


    "Cough...!"


    GUI jianchou vomited blood and his face was full of horror.


    How did he not expect that the distance between himself and the third white Yue in xianbang was so much different?


    It seems that he has suffered a lot, but even so, he has finished the top 20.


    "What a terrible strength!"


    "Well, this is the end of today''s martial arts and Taoism exchange. You are really crouching tiger, hidden dragon."


    The ghost fairy yelled with a black face.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the four main doors all clenched their teeth to evacuate. They didn''t have the face to stay here any more.


    But the green cloud immortal saw a cold if snow one eye, flick sleeve Leng hum a way: "still Leng do, also disrelish to lose of person not enough?"? You''d better make it clear today. "


    "Otherwise, hum..."


    After a while, the Four Gates left in ashes.


    There was Yunyang, who didn''t rush out and was burned to death by the sun''s holy fire. The scream was extremely creepy.


    Now they just use the curse, and he suddenly fainted, and then he walked with a strong feeling


    "Brother Tao Brother Tao My lord... " The voice in my ear is getting weaker and weaker.


    In the dark, I don''t know how long.


    This cold space seems to have more temperature. Ning Tao finally moves his fingers and opens his eyes. He finds that it''s late at night, but his body is wrapped with a fiery body.


    The fragrance, the outline, the sound.


    "No, come again..."

 Chapter 2242

    Night, but hot two.


    Ning Tao''s throat is dry, and he feels the hot temperature on his body. His naked jade body is like jade, and his desire to conquer nobility rises.


    "Brother Tao, we Round the room, "whispered a shy voice, and vomited an attractive aroma.


    "Well This... "


    "Gulu!"


    Ning Tao hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, eye congestion, heavy nose, actually is sister Xia, to tell you the truth, not excited that is impossible, heart beat fast, subconsciously embrace her jade body.


    The starting point is smooth and tender, which makes it feel wonderful and rippling at the bottom of its heart.


    The jade body trembled and chose obedience.


    Just when the two piles of dry firewood were about to light a raging fire, a helpless voice came to my ear: "if you don''t want this boy to die early, be rational. Do you know how strong Yuan Yin of Phoenix body is?"


    "Er..."


    As soon as the jade body in my arms became stiff, it became hot and blushing. There came a weak voice: "I I''ve sealed the inside of All the energy. "


    "That''s no good. The combination of dragon and Phoenix has never been seen in history. No one knows what will happen?"


    "And this boy is the holy body of the sun, which belongs to the same origin. It will make the power of fire boil. With his present body, he can''t stand the toss."


    The indifferent voice came again.


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei tightly pursed her red lips and whispered, "but you didn''t say that no one knows what would happen. If, I mean if, broke the curse of death?"


    "With the energy produced by the combination of dragon and Phoenix..."


    Speaking of this, Xiaobai''s deep voice said: "let me tell you this, we don''t know how the combination of dragon and Phoenix will be."


    "But if you want to break the curse of death, you have to be stronger than the bottleneck of the world."


    "Yan Feitian has reached the limit and even touched the mystery of heaven and earth, but spark and I are still a little short."


    As he spoke, a fire lit up the room.


    Ning Tao''s vision is restored, and suddenly he sees a large white area in his arms. Xia Mengfei''s pink face flushes. He immediately gets into the quilt with a shy voice, revealing only a hot face and the high hair.


    "Cough...!"


    Ning Tao coughed, but he looked at the source of the fire in surprise, and his face became strange.


    Plumes of gold, as if burning on the head of a Phoenix.


    "You Are you zuhuang


    "Hum!"


    The Phoenix snorted angrily and glanced at a place. It seemed very uncomfortable.


    On the other side, there was a black turtle shell with a faint smell of burning. A pair of green bean eyes came out, and then quietly retracted into the turtle shell.


    Xiaobai smiles bitterly. In fact, sparkle has a great affection for Ning Tao. After all, he is the holy body of the sun and belongs to the same origin. However, the disciple she worked hard to cultivate is now in bed with Ning Tao


    It''s like a Chinese cabbage planted by a pig.


    "Well, sister Xia, why did you come here all of a sudden?" Ning Tao breaks the awkward atmosphere.


    Sister Xia blushes and buries her head in his chest, but a pair of Weiyi Phoenix eyes look at Xiaobai.


    "Yes, the emperor asked them to come with the secret method. The seventh of the ten taboo immortal methods, zuhuang Shu, is helpful to you. If you can regenerate from the fire and rebuild nirvana, you may be able to resist the curse."


    Xiaobai pondered.


    "Zuhuang technique?"


    Ning Tao suddenly heard that Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei had talked about it before. If the dragon and Phoenix attack together, the power is infinite.


    It can even surpass his nine moves against heaven.


    At this time, the Phoenix radiates light and approaches him. He stares at Xia Mengfei angrily, and then points out an elegant finger to Ning Tao''s eyebrow. A stream of energy actually converges into zuhuang''s flying in the sky.


    Xia Mengfei widens her beautiful eyes. She is full of expectation and prays for Ning Tao silently.


    After a long time, the Phoenix weakly released his finger and handed him a feather full of runes.


    "When your soul sea is broken, I engrave the zuhuang skill on Huangyu. You have my energy in the center of your eyebrows, which is of great help to Nirvana and enlightenment."


    "I can only do it here. The rest depends on your own fortune."


    Ning Tao took over the phoenix feather, showing excited, grateful, smile: "thank you, Xiao Hong."


    "Little "Little red?"


    Is proud to turn around to leave Phoenix body a stagger, almost fell down, full of anger glared at Ning Tao one eye, seems to be threatening.


    Immediately angry to find small black vent, mouth spit flame, extremely fierce, like to roast tortoise.


    "Ah, ah!"


    "Second sister, I''m wrong. Don''t burn it..."Xiaobai shook his head and said nothing more. He turned around and left. He wanted to find a way to cultivate ginseng fruit


    After the three left, Xia Mengfei also came out, but he didn''t dare to think about that for the time being. Ning Tao put away Huang Yu and rushed towards Xia Jie full of happiness, but the latter suddenly slapped him in the face.


    He said with a smile: "brother Tao, can you tell me, Lin Yurou, Meng Ke''er Who is it? "


    "Well This... "


    "Ouch, it''s so hard. The curse has worsened. Ouch, I''m dizzy. What did you say just now..."


    The night was noisy, but full of sweetness.


    The next day, the four major sects returned. Only Mingyan, Yunjia and other disciples came back.


    They don''t come to communicate or fight, but they want to live here. Their meaning is to wait for Ning Tao to die, and then make a mockery. A famous immortal has said that Ning Tao can''t live for ten days.


    Zhou Laoyi was ruthless and agreed that they would stay, but they needed to pay a lot of accommodation fees.


    A person, one hundred million stone a day, can''t help but love, can''t help but go away.


    When the riot was about to take place, Mrs. Feng turned up and told everyone to shut up


    The cultivation of ginseng fruit trees is still in full swing, and the effect is remarkable. A drop of zuhuang''s blood essence is as big as the one hundred years it has grown into a small tree.


    Since the incident of picking up the Star Island, Ning Tao has a long memory. When his cultivation was still in progress, he worked with calcining immortal hall to refine several tokens.


    It is mixed with the power of space, neither attack, nor defense, but can stimulate the transmission array.


    If not, now the teleport array has become a chicken''s rib. Originally, Ning Tao was just lazy and didn''t have to do everything by himself. Unexpectedly, it played a big role


    The next day, a huge movement came from the gate of the world, and a huge whirlpool of spiritual power came into being.


    No accident, a powerful immortal power burst out, once Beixian, finally returned.


    The men and horses sent to the northern region have returned, and they are the ones who went to seek help from brother Hao.


    One is the cultivation method of ginseng fruit, and the other is Ning Tao''s Curse of death. Is there any solution?


    To my surprise, there was no small response to both of them, and brother Hao''s great help

 Chapter 2243

    Ning Tao is in seclusion and understands zuhuang''s skill.


    But the door of the world has burst open, the cultivation method of peerless treasure medicine, brother Hao sold it to them generously and cheaply, and he also said a word about the curse.


    "Willpower, the power of Tao!"


    But this sentence is not what he said. According to Ho GE''s explanation, this sentence was said by the people behind him. It seems that he hopes Ning Tao can break the curse of death


    Xiaobai, Yuan Mu and others look dignified when they know, because this sentence is not just a lie, just like sister Xuan said, which makes them wonder, which power does brother Hao belong to?


    It seems that the water in fairyland is still very deep


    Time is in a hurry. After six days, Ning Tao is closed in the forbidden area of Houshan.


    At this time, the ginseng fruit tree was winding like a dragon, in various forms, like a hunchback old man. Every inch of it condensed strange runes, and every fresh branch and leaf could be comparable to the great treasure of medicine.


    Among them, the most striking place is one of the branches, which bears small fruit.


    Yes This is the fruit of ginseng.


    Although it is green and astringent, it is no doubt exciting for everyone. The sect leader''s restoration is just around the corner.


    "Elder sister, what is this boy learning? It is reasonable to say that his vitality is basically gone. "


    "It''s not nice to say that he should have been on the verge of death. How can he be quiet now?"


    "Did zuhuang Shu play a role?" Small black toward nine orifices exquisite stone, doubt way.


    Xiao Hong stares at it, but there are many doubts in her heart. Gu Xuanxuan is silent for a long time and hesitates: "what did he realize?"


    "If he can succeed, he will truly realize the essence, which will be his amazing fortune."


    As he spoke, he suddenly heard a bang in Ning Tao''s body, and his strong sense of Tao dissipated.


    "This What''s going on? " Xiao Hei exclaimed.


    As soon as Xiaobai''s face changed, he said: "Yin The seeds of yin and yang are broken. This is the most precious treasure that contains the meaning of Tao. How did he break it by himself? "


    "What?"


    Three people silly eyes, that is not to force to the end of the road, yin and Yang way is broken, the last point of hope is also gone, this boy in what crazy?


    I don''t think there''s something wrong with my brain.


    In panic, Gu Xuanxuan said flatly, "don''t panic. He''s very clear now, and any external force or medicinal materials can''t help him as long as they can''t break the bottleneck of the world."


    "All his actions now have a purpose. We You can only choose to believe him. "


    Hearing this, the three were silent.


    Ning Tao opens his eyes, understands heaven and earth, and agrees with the way of heaven. He feels that he is only one chance away and places all his hopes on Break and stand.


    The outside world is still boiling.


    At this time, the mysterious forbidden area of the second month is gradually broken, like the lack of space in the sky.


    As we all know, this is the second forbidden area to be opened. Slowly, it will spread to the whole central region.


    The news of Ning Tao''s death is spreading for a long time, and even news comes out that Ning Tao is dead.


    Because I haven''t seen him for nearly ten days.


    In boiling, Ning Tao appeared in the world, almost skinny, trembling holding Mingyan, Yunjia and other people''s hands: "hold on, stay a few days, I''ll have one breath."


    Four major issues


    On this day, ye''er, the disciple of the emperor, came back with the mysterious palace.


    Since the day when the Seventh Gate was destroyed, the great emperor''s palace broke through the void and left with Ye Er. This time, he came back to see if he could help Ning Tao.


    He even asked Ning Tao to have a look in his bedroom. As a result, he got nothing and still had no solution.


    Two days later, it was a big day.


    There are many visions in the northern region. The dragon and Phoenix are singing and the unicorn is startled. These visions have caused a sensation in the northern region, but I don''t know what happened?


    The outline of a great emperor appeared in the clouds, overlooking the five regions, cold and dignified


    When Xiaobai learns of this, his eyes are shining, and he calls Xiaohei. Xiaohong uses the teleportation array to go to the northern region. He doesn''t know what he''s plotting?


    Just one day later, the three weak people got back a drop of mysterious and terrible blood essence.


    "This What''s this? " Ning Tao looks at that drop of blood essence and frowns, and actually feels a sense of intimacy.


    "Whatever it is, eat it," the three urged.


    But Ning Tao incredibly very resists, the facial expression is more and more ugliness, this drop of blood essence seems to have relation with him? But three people start, directly suppress curse, this drop of blood essence forced into his mouth.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    A mysterious force is dormant in the body, but Ning Tao is in a coma.


    Seeing this, Xiao heixin said: "you say If we let him know that we have taken a drop of chaotic blood essence from his newborn daughter, will he go all out with us? ""You''re stupid. Just don''t tell him. Besides, with our means, his daughter is OK," said Xiao Hong with a fierce stare.


    Xiaobai''s face is complicated. He looks at Beiyu from a distance, and the holy body is chaotic. He is really born


    Three days later, it''s also a big day.


    Xia Mengfei didn''t leave. She stirred up the main beam of the world. Everything was handled in good order. In a short period of time, she let the twelve halls take orally.


    The name of Queen Feifei is well deserved.


    At this time, a group of high-level officials gathered in the forbidden area of Houshan. After ye''er, they provided a lot of essence and blood, the cultivation method provided by monkey brother, the essence and blood of the three great beasts, and even the earth of all things, and a lot of assistance


    The fruit of ginseng fruit tree, a rare medicine, was ripened in a short time.


    Ning Tao just woke up, his head was still dizzy, but he felt better.


    But Tao Zhong is broken. In fact, he has the assurance to live and fight against the curse


    Xia Mengfei holds a gold vessel and catches the unique fruit with brocade cloth.


    She was full of expectation and handed the ginseng fruit like animal pill to Ning Tao. It was supposed to look like a baby, but too much blood was infused into it, which changed its appearance.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and swallows the ginseng fruit. Several immortals suppress his curse together.


    Ginseng fruit element has been known as longevity, strengthen the body structure, Dantian, soul sea, this is one of the most important parts, only ginseng fruit into two medicinal power, one into the soul sea, one into Dantian.


    Ning Tao feels that his whole body is like an oven, while in his body, the broken sea of soul is attracted by a force, which is like going back to the oven to recreate itself, giving birth to a new sea of soul.


    Dantian is the same, plus Ning Tao operation of zuhuang Shu, everything is in gratifying progress.


    Three days later, the sea of souls and the land of elixir all recovered, even stronger than before. It was like a nirvana. However, because of the curse, he could not absorb a lot of energy into his body.


    But I believe that as long as the curse is broken, she will break through the nine peaks when she transforms


    When the cultivation is restored, as long as the way of fighting is promoted, Ning Tao will have an amazing accumulation of ten generations.


    I have to say Fortune and misfortune depend on each other.


    But that afternoon, Banxian Dong Shuangqiao came and said that he had found a rare object in a nearby cave, which seemed to be something out of the sky

 Chapter 2244

    The gate of the world is not far away.


    Ning Tao came with a group of guards, not far from the mysterious cave that Dong Shuangqiao said.


    "Mr. Dong, what kind of rare objects are you talking about? Is there any danger? "


    Dong Shuangqiao trembled and said with a dry smile: "I didn''t see it clearly, but it seems to be a human thing."


    "I think I can''t take it alone, so I asked two old Cheng to help me and offer this treasure together."


    "Oh? Human form


    Ning Tao and Banxian Cheng Zi are sweet. Cheng Zi is puzzled that they fell from the sky before.


    After all, I haven''t noticed anything unusual in the past two years.


    Ning Tao pondered that he came here because he was curious about Xuanxuan. According to Yan Feitian, it seemed that she was the same scene at the beginning.


    Now his elixir field and soul sea are restored, and his realm is still there, but his strength is still a long way off.


    Because he absorbs a spiritual power, curse will capture most of it, so his cultivation is still unsatisfactory.


    Fighting should be avoided as much as possible, but he believes that Tao Shi Jing will give him a big surprise


    He''s only one chance away from breaking and then standing.


    A moment later, they approached a cave. Ning Tao''s eyes flashed with gold. He suddenly said, "Mr. Dong, how long have you been in the world?"


    "Well? Me


    Dong Shuangqiao shuddered and said with a smile: "it''s almost half a year now, thanks to the caretaker."


    "Well, half a year," Ning Tao said to himself, then said with a smile, "Mr. Cheng, you wait here, but I want to see what treasure it is?"


    "But, master..." Cheng Zi hesitates. After all, the sect leader is carrying a terrible curse.


    "Ha ha, that''s OK. Few people in the fairyland dare to kill me unless He has decided to be exterminated, nine ethnic groups and ten relatives. Don''t you think so, Mr. Dong? "


    Ning Tao turns his head with a smile.


    Dong Shuangqiao was stunned, then quickly echoed: "that''s right, the leader of the sect is brilliant and immortal."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was flattered. He immediately walked towards the cave, patted his chest and promised, "OK, look, I''ll catch that human treasure..."


    "Sect master, wait a minute," Cheng Ganzi thought it was wrong. He just wanted to go down to explore.


    But as soon as Ning Tao got close to the cave, he was hit by a huge force, and the whole person fainted in front of his eyes.


    Vaguely feel a few terrible Xianwei, there are two old roar: "no The sect leader... "


    The next second, he was unconscious


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but I feel sharp pain from my body. It''s hard to open my eyes, but my face is distorted, and I feel intense pain, as if a knife is cutting his body.


    "Ah..."


    Scream, brain suddenly a spirit, but into the eye is a familiar ferocious face.


    "Little bastard, I wake up at last. As I said, I won''t let you go."


    The ferocious man said maliciously.


    "It''s you, ran Ran Tianming, "after Ning Tao saw this man clearly, he lost his voice and was shocked. He was in a cold sweat all over.


    Looking around, there were seven or eight people, but they were all acquaintances.


    Thirteen giant beasts, Wu Wentian, Wu San, and two powerful immortals who seem to be xianwumen.


    It seems that he is also one of the several people who captured him. But his eyes turn again and he sees Dong Shuangqiao.


    Ning Tao coughed up a mouthful of blood and said angrily, "it''s really you. How dare you betray me?"


    On hearing this, Dong Shuangqiao''s face was not good-looking. He suddenly hummed coldly: "people go up, water flows down. You are already a waste. If you are going to die, I will find another wise man."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Mr. Dong, it''s called a person who knows current affairs to be a hero. What''s his future with you? On the contrary, I can give him anything he wants. "


    Wu Wentian laughed heartily.


    The thirteen monsters behind him were proud and mocked in their eyes. Today, no one can save him.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face is gloomy and terrible. He stares at Dong Shuangqiao tightly and says angrily: "you ask yourself, how do I treat you?"


    "If you are listed as one of the elders of the Presbyterian hall, you will be treated with 100 million spirit stones. You can''t use them or spend them all. You can choose the most advanced methods. Even if you are Tiangang and Disha, you can see which Banxian has your treatment?"


    "Hum, good birds choose wood for rest. Your wood is rotten. No matter how much profit you have, you should accept your life."


    The scornful irony of Dong Shuangqiao.


    Ning Tao is very angry. He just wants to open his mouth, but there is a sharp pain in his abdomen. A knife slowly cuts a blood hole.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Little bastard, you are still in the mood to take care of this. Do you know where you are now?"


    Ran Tianming said with a cruel smile.


    While talking, a stone spear pierced Ning Tao''s clavicle. The latter ate the pain and said with a grim smile, "if you have seed, you will kill me, just like your son, I will kill you.""You..."


    "Brother ran, don''t be impulsive. We''ve discussed before. We can''t kill him directly in any case."


    The immortal of xianwumen was shocked.


    Hearing this, ran Tianming snorted heavily. Looking at Ning Tao''s fearless sneer, ran Tianming suddenly said: "don''t worry, no matter how strong you are, I won''t kill you myself. I have a better way."


    Looking at the empty valley, Ning Tao was nailed to the cliff and said, "to be frank, which forbidden zone is here?"


    "Jie Jie..."


    "You are quite clever, but you are a little wrong. The place where I want to kill you is more terrible than the first forbidden area. No one dares to stay."


    Ran Tianming said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face changed. Suddenly he looked pale and looked up.


    This eye made his pupil shrink, and the sky turned into a sea of bright stars. The sun and moon appeared together, and the stars were shining, as if a piece of starry sky was about to fall, and a mysterious universe was born


    "This This is the second forbidden area, tianqionghai. This is Zhongyu? " Ning Tao stares big eyes, stunned way.


    "Jie Jie, the answer is correct, but the place you are going to is not the second forbidden area."


    "Do you know? According to legend, Tianqiong sea is actually a passage to the starry sky. It was completely smashed because of the sky shaking war. "


    "But some of its magical effects still exist. Do you see those folded spaces? Although broken, it can send you beyond the fairyland, which is the most terrifying, boundless, vast The starry sky


    "Think about it. How long can you live there as a loser? Jie Jie, "ran Tianming grinned wildly.


    Ning Tao''s face turns pale. Before he comes up with a solution, ran Tianming suddenly catches him and flies into the sky.


    "Asshole, if I don''t die, I''ll kill you five big men, ran Tianming..."


    Before he finished, ran Tianming threw him into the space with a grim smile. In a moment, Ning Tao completely disappeared in the fairyland.


    "Hum, you''re a loser. You still want to live and dream in the starry sky," ran Tianming sneered. Even he didn''t dare to say that he could live


    At this time, the strange starry sky, suddenly more than an uninvited guest.


    It is Ning Tao!


    He saw a ball on his body, instantly enlarged to protect him, but Ning Tao''s face was as gloomy as water. Looking at the dark, cold and dead starry sky around him, his heart completely fell into the ice cave.


    "It''s over..."


    But he didn''t notice, he was inexplicably flashing a few rays, as if with what call?


    At the same time, in the dark and cold starry sky, an ancient tomb drifts slowly. Suddenly, it seems to be pulled and goes in one direction

 Chapter 2245

    Dark, cold, lonely.


    It seems to be a synonym for endless starry sky, a strange scene, shining stars, a brilliant sun, a clear moon, wonderful


    It would be an eye opener to see such a scene at ordinary times, but now Ning Tao''s face is blue and his muscles are shaking wildly.


    "Miscalculation, cleverness is mistaken by cleverness!"


    In fact, when he approached the cave, he saw through the truth with perspective.


    What kind of human form is there? In fact, it''s Dong Shuangqiao''s trap to attract him.


    The three immortals are dormant, and Xiao Hei is not around them. Even if he runs away at full speed and asks for help, he can''t escape at all. On the contrary, he will cause the two elders to die. That''s why he has to do something about it.


    He is only one chance away from breaking the curse, breaking and then standing, and completely reborn from nirvana.


    I thought that few people would dare to kill themselves. They should throw themselves to dangerous places, such as restricted areas, where they could just gamble.


    However, who would have thought that the bastard would have thrown himself into the starry sky. If it hadn''t been for the seven grade shield, he would have died at the moment.


    The cold of the starry sky, even the immortal dare not stay long, let alone there are many dangers.


    When the energy of the seven level shield is exhausted, after a few breath, it will be a piece of ice.


    "Damn it, ran Tianming, Lao Tzu and you will never die," Ning Tao said angrily with red eyes.


    But all of a sudden, he felt the quiver of his eyeballs, and there was a burning sensation. Once, that was when he met Gu Xuanxuan.


    But even at that time, it was not so strong. Now the palpitation of my eyes is like the same origin, finding my family


    "What What the hell


    Ning Tao calms down and looks at the scene. There are many strange scenes in his eyes, but what can freeze him at a glance is beautiful Bright galaxy.


    The Milky way is so long that it seems to contain the fairyland. He also sees a water blue planet and a dark black planet


    It seems that the three realms are shrouded in it.


    Ning Tao dull, silly looking at this bright galaxy, actually gave birth to a sense of intimacy.


    "This What''s this? "


    "What is calling me?"


    In the absence of consciousness, a black thing suddenly came from the distance. It was triangular, emitting the meaning of death and silence. It came towards him. With its approach, it was as huge as the death star.


    It looks like a star tomb.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks into the eye of a needle. No matter what it is, now he has no resistance.


    Biting his teeth, shaking his hair out of the track, but the ancient tomb exudes a force of suction, which seems to suck him into the tomb.


    "No What the hell is that, asshole? " Ning Tao screams and struggles desperately.


    But at this time, the shield that protected him actually cracked, and a cold air eroded in. Ning Tao suddenly froze. Just when the shield was about to break, he was sucked into the tomb.


    "Whoosh Putong...! "


    With a heavy sound, Ning Tao fell to the ground. It seems that when he entered the ancient tomb, there was a stream of energy to protect him.


    Even ordinary people can survive here.


    The sun flame in his body finally dispels the chill. Ning Tao''s face turns white and frowns. He stands up and looks around cautiously. There is an ancient tomb in the starry sky.


    Whose tomb?


    Who sucked him in?


    "Hello, is anyone there?" Ning Tao looks at that dark deep place, weak shout.


    Words just fell, a wind suddenly came, let his whole body hair burst.


    "Who Who? Come out, don''t play games. I''ll tell you, I see you


    In fact, Ning Tao didn''t open perspective. The characters here must be different. He doesn''t want to be teased by others.


    "Step on...!"


    But the next second, a sound of footsteps came from the deep of the tomb. It was old and deep, old and powerful. A strange and terrible breath slowly woke up. In the dark, a pair of gray and cold pupils lit up.


    "Who are you? Why awaken me? "


    Ear came the sound of vicissitudes, such as thunder, such as ghost, such as terror.


    Walking in front of him, the cold air of the old man appeared in front of him This is a soul.


    "You are No, that, I I''m passing by. If I disturb you, please forgive me


    Speaking of this, I want to turn around and leave.


    However, his body was stiff and could not move any more. There was a doubt in his ear: "white note? No Spark, black fat... "


    "Is Kirin calling me? Qinglian, the feeling of this skill, the candle dragon, is the candle dragon. "The gray clothes old man''s eyes shine, instantly appear in front of Ning Tao, cold way: "say, who are you? What does it have to do with the people I just mentioned? "


    "Brother, before Are you familiar with them Ning Tao''s Adam''s apple is loose.


    "Brother?"


    The old man in grey is absent-minded. Suddenly he stares at him tightly and sees zuhuang''s sky power in the center of his eyebrows.


    As soon as he squinted, he pointed to the center of his brow and said coldly, "everything Tell Benti


    Ning Tao was stunned and could not help telling the truth. It took him half an hour to talk about how he got into the starry sky since he met Xiao hei


    "Curse? Yan Feitian, Chiyou, "the old man in grey has red eyes and roars like a wild animal.


    "You''re not dead. You''re not dead. I want to tear you up with my own hands. Even if I tear you up, I can''t get rid of the hatred in my heart. I want to make your life worse than death."


    The sound is thundering in the tomb.


    Ning Tao is shocked. The ghost is actually a great emperor. He knows Xiao hei and Chiyou.


    "Gulu..."


    "Well Well, sir, who are you Weak Tao can''t help but wonder.


    After the old man in grey was crazy, he snorted heavily and kept silent for a long time. Looking at Ning Tao, he was a little more complicated. He said: "my emperor is known as Reincarnation of the Immortal King. "


    "Well What? You... " Ning Tao''s eyes are full of wonder.


    "Round Reincarnation fairy king? Isn''t that the man Chi you hurt? Yes, it seems to escape a wisp of soul... "


    Ning Tao''s lips wriggle, in addition to shock or shock, don''t know what to say is good.


    The old man in grey looks crazy and suddenly breaks Ning Tao''s curse. He doesn''t take it back until a long time later. He can''t do it.


    The old man in grey is crying and laughing. After hundreds of millions of years, he Is he better than himself?


    Suddenly, he rushed into the deep of the tomb.


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao is as numb as a bird. Has this elder gone mad? In other words, what should I do?


    Out?


    Forget it. It''ll freeze to death.


    With a sigh, he sat powerlessly on the edge of the tomb. When he looked up, he saw the Milky way and the vast starry sky. He always felt that something was stirring his heart, and a stream of enlightenment came up.


    Gradually, he became crazy and realized


    A mysterious and mysterious, wonderful and wonderful power gradually converged towards his body.


    The climbing devil wanted to devour it again, but the next second, it screamed, half of the lines were crushed by Shengsheng, so vulnerable that it quickly shrunk into a ball and was forced to a small corner.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s brain rang out a roar, as if a mysterious old Taoist was reciting the Taoist Scriptures.


    "Tao is not born. It can''t be created by heart. The big Tao, the big heart and the small Tao are the small ones..."


    "So That''s it

 Chapter 2246

    "Boom, boom...!"


    Empty around, suddenly sounded a roar, a strong momentum revealed.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are empty. Although he opens his eyes, he loses his mind. He doesn''t know what the outside world is like. He exudes a mysterious artistic conception. What kind of energy does he absorb?


    Also can see, he on that dense mantra, unexpectedly like snow meets fire quickly fade away.


    It''s like being crushed in essence


    "Well? Whoosh... "


    As soon as the wind broke, an old man in grey appeared in front of him. He looked insane and couldn''t accept the reality. But seeing Ning Tao''s eccentricity, his face became stiff.


    "What the hell is this kid doing?"


    "Eh, what force has forced the curse back? How is that possible? How did he do it? "


    The old man in grey screamed in horror.


    Can beat back this curse, is that it is possible to defeat Chiyou, even if the slightest possibility is also hope.


    You know, he can''t break that curse.


    The old man in Grey''s eyes are shining. Hundreds of millions of years ago, when he was in glory, he was attacked by Chiyou. Eighty percent of his energy was almost swallowed up, and he had his own unique skill of becoming famous.


    "Nine turns Samsara Sutra


    But he didn''t know that the nine turn samsara sutra was incomplete, but Now it should be made up by him.


    Otherwise he can''t reincarnate to the ninth generation!


    At the beginning, he found ZuLong, handed him the remnant, and then went into seclusion.


    But no one thought that he was still alive, hiding in the boundless starry sky.


    Why?


    In order to kill Chiyou one day.


    The old man in Grey''s eyes are about to crack. This hatred has been held in his chest for hundreds of millions of years. He thought it was almost done, but he found that even his curse could not be broken.


    The villain of that year has already surpassed his founder by relying on the nine turn samsara Sutra.


    He hated, he was angry, he was unwilling, the whole person was like a madman.


    I killed him in those years!


    In those days, he was persecuted and tortured!


    And now the humiliation, the hatred of contempt!


    He has suffered for hundreds of millions of years, not to mention the new enemy. Chi you has used his perfect nine turn samsara Sutra, and now he is oppressed. He has used his method and his hard work to become stronger and step on himself.


    How could he bear it?


    All of a sudden, the old man in grey is watching Ning Tao, as if he had made a big decision.


    "Since I believed in ZuLong, today I''ll trust you again. "


    With that, he flashed directly in front of Ning Tao. A mysterious guide came to his eyebrow. A spirit power was carefully transmitted. His face was full of excitement, excitement, and stubborn madness.


    What is this?


    "Jie Jie..."


    He has worked hard for nearly 500 million years. When he is still alive, he absorbs energy and recovers at the same time Finally, it is perfect.


    "This is the full version Nine turn samsara Sutra


    "Absolutely, only, genuine!"


    The old man in grey has bright eyes and proud heart. He is confident that his authentic reincarnation classic can be called the strongest.


    This is the fruit of his 500 million years of self preservation.


    From Ning Tao''s words, he knows the ten taboos of immortality, which is only the fourth in the list. It''s ridiculous. It''s just the fourth. It''s insulting to him to be the first ghost talent in the myth.


    You know, in addition to sister Xuan, he is known as the first great emperor in the history of human beings in the world of spirits, and he is more likely to become a fairy king.


    The great doutian emperor and the king of immortals are all descendants. In terms of talent, he is only strong


    Ning Tao trembled, and suddenly a mysterious Scripture appeared in his mind. It was vast, obscure, and extremely powerful. It was definitely from his contact The best way.


    It''s almost out of control. When it works according to this path, it''s extremely hungry inside


    "Gululu ~ ~"


    half a day later, the old man in grey, who had finished preaching, finally realized this strange thing. He gritted his teeth and pinched a formula. The huge energy stored in the tomb suddenly poured into ningtao.


    More in his ear angrily said: "boy, this emperor will all, everything, please give you."


    "I don''t ask you anything else. I just ask you to kill Chi you and crush him in the most vicious way with the authentic nine turn samsara Sutra that I passed on to you..."


    From the words, we can hear endless hatred.


    Ning Tao didn''t respond. He didn''t feel any more at the moment. He was in a muddle. There was a lot of light in his brain. He realized one method and knew all kinds of methods, but his body was moving towards the reincarnation.


    The huge energy in this tomb is as pure as a dragon in Ning Tao''s body


    Bones and muscles, skin, flesh and blood All the time, towards a heinous extreme evolution."Cough...!"


    The old man in grey coughed fiercely, and his eyes were even dimmer, even his soul shadow was a little dim.


    Or it''s God''s will. His recently perfected version of reincarnation Scripture is now passed on to him.


    Is it all fate and luck?


    "God, do you think of me at last? Five hundred million years, I have endured humiliation for five hundred million years, "he recalled, laughing and crying bitterly.


    No one can feel the pain in his heart.


    After a long time, the old man in Gray''s mood slowly calmed down. Looking at the lonely and cold starry sky, as always, and the Milky way, it seemed more gloomy?


    He remembers that in the age of mythology, his cell phone once took him to travel in the void and left the world. After a brief look at the starry sky, he remembered that there was a galaxy, but it was totally different from this one.


    It seems to be a new one. When he found something unusual, he escaped into the starry sky after his fall.


    So far, he doesn''t understand what the galaxy is


    All of a sudden, he found that the bright galaxy flickered and disappeared, which seemed to echo with something. The old man in grey frowned and looked back at Ning Tao strangely, and found that his eyes were also flickering and vanishing.


    "Why, strange, is there any connection?"


    The old man in grey frowned and couldn''t figure it out. Looking at the energy in the tomb, he was devoured by Ning Tao. He felt distressed, but he gave a cold hum. He didn''t want to clamp it down any more. If he had the ability, he would swallow it. He was not afraid of supporting you.


    "I''ll see what you can understand."


    Then he sat down and waited quietly. He had been waiting for 500 million years and was not afraid to wait any longer.


    But he didn''t expect that it would be a whole month


    "Boom boom..."


    This strange noise has been ringing for a whole month, but it doesn''t matter. What matters is that the only precious energy left by the old man in grey is almost eaten up.


    His eyes are green, and he can''t bear to use them. He''s not full yet.


    This boy has swallowed 80% of the energy. How does he feel that this is the next Chiyou?


    Just when he was distressed, Ning Tao suddenly sent out fire light all over his body and condensed into a phoenix bathing in fire. The whole person turned into an egg and still devoured the energy crazily, as if he was going to break the shell.


    Three days later, the eggshell finally broke.


    Ning Tao showed his indifference. His eyes were full of vitality, and he burst out a bright golden light. His black hair was flying without wind, full of self-confidence and surprise. It was not the time when he drew a crescent mark in the center of his eyebrows.


    Seeing that the last wisp of energy was swallowed, the old man in grey clothes wanted to cry without tears. He gritted his teeth and doubted: "you What have you learned? "


    Ning Tao smell speech, the corner of the mouth hook out a trace of evil smile, feel the body shivering death curse, rebellious way: "holy goods, the way of the universe!"

 Chapter 2247

    "Yu The way of the universe? What''s that? " The old man in grey was shocked and couldn''t understand.


    Ning Tao slowly stood up, cracked the corners of his mouth with a smile, and his whole body made a "crackle" sound. He was in high spirits and stood up like a giant spirit.


    At this moment, I feel the threat of samsara.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "You What happened to you? And you How can I not see through your strength? "


    The old man in grey lost his voice and took a step back.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao touched the center of his eyebrows, scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s just that a scripture suddenly appeared in my mind, and then I succeeded in my cultivation."


    "What? You Have you succeeded in your cultivation? " The old man in grey screamed, the decibel was bigger.


    he make painstaking efforts, he knows most clearly, and takes five hundred million years, almost is his lifelong devotion, essence of concentration, ghosts prove.


    Even the most evil genius can''t even think about it in three or five years.


    As for success, it will take at least ten years to start.


    Remember, this is the most evil genius he thought, such as himself. He can guarantee that this Scripture can be called the first method in the three realms.


    But Ning Tao actually said that he had succeeded in his cultivation. It was only a month ago. Looking at the center of his brow, he was so astonished.


    His eyeball quivers, swallow a mouthful of saliva difficultly, doubt a way: "you How did you do that? "


    "Well, it It should have many limitations, such as Dao Yi, which is very harsh. "


    "There is also accumulation. If you want to succeed in the first turn of cultivation, you should at least integrate all the accumulation of one life into it, temper it repeatedly, remove the lead and return to the original nature. Only in this way can you become the pillar force of the first turn."


    "But how old are you? I''m just beginning. Let alone concentrating, I''m still exploring... "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao scratched his head and thought for a while, and said with a smile, "if you want to say that, it should be very suitable for me."


    "I can adapt to any kind of Tao, because the universe, including the sea embracing all rivers, all kinds of Tao in the world, yin and Yang, five elements, Tai Chi and eight trigrams, from one plant to one tree, up to twelve immortals, can be used by me."


    "As for the accumulation of life, have you forgotten the curse? They have sent me nine times in vain, or I have repeatedly refined and purified the essence of life.


    "Eight Er... "


    After hearing this, the old man in grey turned green.


    Although listening to the misty, but understand one thing, I created the original nine turn samsara Sutra, it seems to completely fit the boy in front of me.


    It''s like it was made for him. I NIMA, I created it in 500 million years, just to help you?


    The old man in grey glared, his lips wriggled and said angrily, "well, wait a minute, you First of all, what do you mean, the holy product, the universe? "


    "The way of the universe can be called the way of the universe. The way of the world is my only holy way at present."


    "The twelve immortals are one yuan, and after integration, they are the invincible road. In fact, they are the so-called quasi holy products, which are comparable to the power of the world, but my holy products are holding one yuan, surpassing the bottleneck and surpassing the power of the world."


    Ning Tao is full of pride.


    "Override..."


    Hearing this, the old man in grey froze for a long time. Is there a holy way on xianpin road?


    Yes, no wonder he always feels worse. Sister Xuan once said that above one yuan is Tao, but the people who master it are very few, even outside the world.


    I didn''t expect to see one in front of me!


    Ning Tao added: "the real strength of the curse of death is the power of Yan Feitian''s twelve immortals."


    "But in front of my way of universe, he is just a younger brother. He doesn''t even deserve to lift his shoes. It''s like the gap between mortals and immortals. Now It''s all my nutrients. "


    With that, a devil''s curse appeared in his hand.


    This was forced out by him, and the harm has been wiped out, stored in the body, and digested slowly.


    Looking at the curse, the old man in Grey''s anger has disappeared. His eyes are bright. Does it mean that if he and Chi you reach the same level, the boy can crush him? The answer is yes.


    Think of here, can''t help envy him, this bastard, incredibly have such a huge opportunity, if you have his talent, how good.


    But the idea of giving up was suppressed by him


    At this time, Ning Tao sighed: "just now, there was a stream of energy support, which forced me to make the first turn. The energy required was too huge."


    "If you want to practice for the second turn, it seems to be twice or more than my first turn, but this method is really suitable for me. It''s like tailor-made for me. There''s no bottleneck, only energy."


    "As long as I have enough energy, I can practice to the ninth turn or even Dacheng in one breath."


    "Master, who created this? I want to thank him face to face. "On hearing this, the old man in grey was hit hard and said with a black face: "my Emperor That''s the good man. "


    "But remember, it''s not for you. It''s for me to prove myself and defeat Chiyou..."


    Speaking of this, he was excited again.


    Ning Tao quickly comforted him, but then said suspiciously, "master, it seems that my Scripture is not quite right. It seems that There is no need for reincarnation. "


    "Hum, that''s just Xiao Daoer, not to mention, and the side effect is extremely serious, which is the so-called split personality, Jie Jie. It''s estimated that after Chiyou''s ninth life, he can''t even tell who he is?"


    The old man in grey laughed.


    Fortunately, he had just created a remnant and had not yet practiced it. He just assumed it, otherwise he would have suffered a great loss.


    "Isn''t this scripture necessary?" Ning Tao doubts.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, the nine turn reincarnation Scripture handed down to you by the emperor is the main road and the right way."


    "There is no need for reincarnation, as long as the energy is enough and the harsh conditions are met, it can succeed."


    "Every time you practice one turn, you will double your basic strength, but if you want to practice the next turn, you need to double your energy."


    "Moreover, on the basis of this strength, the strength will be doubled, and so on. In total, the foundation will be increased by nine times."


    "Just imagine, you are nine times stronger than your opponent at the same level, and you are still permanent, and you don''t use any secret method, but the opponent uses the secret method to be the same as you. If you use the secret method It''s not necessary to win


    The old man in grey said with pride.


    He had also understood the first Sutra of Tao in those years, and now most of his achievements have benefited from it.


    Originally, he created according to himself, reincarnated Tao and mind, accumulated for five generations. Once he had the physical body and enough energy, he would directly practice to the fifth turn.


    But I didn''t expect that man was not as good as heaven. There came a man who was more suitable for practicing this sutra than him.


    The Tao of Zhou contains everything, and there are nine generations of accumulation. No, plus his life, there are ten generations of accumulation. Is there anyone more suitable than him?


    Heaven


    And Ning Tao picks eyebrows, he understands.


    That is to say, if he turns his practice into a turn, his strength will be doubled on the basis of practice.


    If the cultivation of Tao becomes two turns, it is twice the energy required for one turn, but on the basis of the cultivation of Tao, the strength will be doubled.


    For another example, when he reached jiuzhuan, he doubled his strength based on the realm of the great emperor


    But again, the energy required is nine times that of the first turn. It''s actually fair.


    On the basis of each realm, it''s twice as much to cultivate emptiness, and twice as much to the great emperor. I feel that the latter is certainly cost-effective, but the energy required for both is 18000 miles

 Chapter 2248

    In fact, Ning Tao didn''t say one more thing, that is, he made a lot of changes to this Scripture. Generally speaking, it was strengthened and became more suitable for him.


    He called it Nine turn Nirvana reincarnation Sutra.


    Why do you say that?


    That''s because he added a Nirvana method to the Dharma, a major feature of zuhuang technique, which makes every reincarnation of him become like a Phoenix Nirvana, and the final result is amazing.


    If the reincarnation of the Immortal King becomes the first turn, the first turn of ningtao''s nirvana cultivation, whether it is the energy required or the doubling of the foundation, will be enough to crush the reincarnation of the Immortal King, which can be described as the ultimate version.


    It''s 0.5 or one of the first turns of reincarnation fairy King


    For example, he is now practicing the first turn of Nirvana, and his strength is unprecedented.


    On the whole, this dharma is absolutely earthshaking, strong enough to have no friends. It''s not too much to be called the first Dharma in the three realms.


    At least the third melting pot of war spirit, compared with the second anti heaven nine style, is far from perfect


    However, if the reincarnation Immortal King knows that the Dharma that she spent 500 million years painstakingly creating was strengthened by Ning Tao within a month, crushing the reincarnation Sutra that he created, it is estimated that she would die of vomiting blood.


    After 500 million years of hard work, he not only made wedding clothes for others, but also was humiliated.


    However, his real goal is to kill Chi you. As long as he can do it, he can give anything. The stronger Ning Tao is, the happier he will be


    Each of them had his own mind, and then they all came back.


    But Ning Tao''s face was so solemn that he bowed respectfully and said, "thank you for your generous Dharma giving and helping me to practice. What you told me before, I swear to you to kill Chiyou."


    "Well, I hope I didn''t lose my eye this time. It can be regarded as my gratitude to ZuLong."


    The old man in grey said.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao touched his nose and rubbed his hands. He didn''t know how to talk about it.


    But the old man in grey glanced at him and said with pride, "do you want to ask why you only have the first three turns in the complete nine turn samsara Sutra


    Ning Tao scratched his head awkwardly and said respectfully, "if you have any qualifications, please tell me."


    "Hum, friendship is friendship, and trade is trade. Let''s make it clear that these are two different things."


    "I was attacked by Chiyou. I swear that I will never trust anyone again. The first three turns are considered as a gift for me. But the last six turns, if you want, are not impossible, but you must agree to one condition."


    The old man in grey showed a fox smile.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao patted his chest without hesitation and assured: "it''s OK to speak, elder. Whatever the younger generation can do, it''s obligatory."


    "Well, that''s what you said. In fact, the conditions of this emperor are very simple. You know what I''m like. It''s just a wisp of soul from 500 million years ago. It''s sealed up in the starry sky and has survived till now, barely recovering cultivation."


    "My condition is that you should be able to get one for me in the future The body of the great. "


    The old man in grey said firmly.


    "Big Hiss... "


    Ning Tao took a breath of cold air, and his face was shocked. The elder really looked up to him,


    the emperor''s body.


    Is it a normal person to cultivate to this level?


    An immortal skeleton is enough to make the five realms of the fairyland boiling. If it is the skeleton of the great emperor, it will cause a sensation in the five realms. The problem has never appeared.


    In history, including Xiaobai and others, few people were able to get the body of the great emperor.


    Unless you kill a great emperor yourself.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao has a hard time swallowing his saliva. Although he now understands the holy product, he still has a long way to go to become the great emperor and hunt him


    Seeing the bitterness on his face, the old man in grey sighed. He also knew that it was very difficult.


    Even when he was at his peak, he didn''t have a great emperor''s body, only half of it, scattered remains of gods and demons.


    He said immediately: "don''t be afraid, boy. With your talent, as long as there is no accident, you will become a great emperor in the future. Besides, there are only the first three turns. I''m afraid that the energy of the three realms will make you reach this point at most."


    "With this confidence, why not kill the emperor? If you don''t have this spirit, why worry about crushing Yan Feitian? "


    After listening to the bitter smile, Ning Tao took a deep breath and solemnly said: "that If I don''t promise, will the elder take me away? "


    "Er..."


    The old man in the grey robe had a stiff smile. After a moment, he turned around and said, "for a moment I thought that in order to get revenge, I could do anything, but I felt that I would die faster. "


    "For the sake of ZuLong, it''s just that everything starts because of me. Let''s end as much as I can..."


    When you turn around, a few strands of white hair are floating.


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time. He took a look at the bright Milky way and said with a bitter smile, "my dear Yes


    "The enemy of the enemy is the friend. I hope that when we meet next time, the transaction between us can be completed.""Seriously?"


    The old man in grey was surprised and overjoyed.


    You know, it''s not a small thing. To put it more seriously, it''s to be against a great emperor


    After a long time, the boundless starry sky was cut by an old black tomb, and gradually came close to a white planet, which was a wonderland.


    Ning Tao stands at the edge of the tomb, but he looks at a water blue planet. It''s his home planet, earth, and the world of souls. I don''t know what''s going on there? Be sure to go back when you have a chance


    "Master, mother, Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, and everyone of Hongmeng..."


    When he turned his head again, he looked at the black planet, which should be the so-called demon world.


    Before, he was not strong enough, and he had no way to do it. He could only wait. When he went back this time, if he wanted to become an immortal, he must find a way to go to the demon world. Sophia and his daughter Xinyue are waiting for him


    In the future, he can only break out of the five elements by himself.


    "Ning boy, here we are," heard the cry of reincarnation fairy king, breaking the world barrier.


    Ning Tao looked back at the Milky planet, took a deep breath, turned his head and said with a smile: "master, thank you for the ride. Goodbye."


    With that, the power of space flashed, and instantly penetrated into a folded space and disappeared


    After a long expedition, the old man in gray clothes gave him his own spirit jade tube, hoping that when he contacted him, he would give a surprise and immediately urge the tomb to leave slowly.


    But shortly after he left, several horrible figures suddenly appeared inside the world barrier, staring at the disappearing black tomb, looking puzzled. Finally, he didn''t rush out and disappeared


    "Stab..."


    A mountain forest, the space is torn apart.


    Ning Tao rushes out immediately, the soles of his feet are on the ground, and the long lost sense of gravity surges all over his body.


    And all around the spirit power, also crazy toward the body to drill into, the curse of death broke, his elixir, soul sea also recovered, now is the time to restore strength, is also the time to break through.


    "Boom boom..."


    I saw his accomplishments soar up like a rocket, refining eight empty Refining the way Triple Eight heavy Finally, he was suppressed at the top of the nineties and no longer ascended.


    It''s better to improve after training.


    And the sea of spirits is even more extraordinary. The pure and vast power of spirits surges, and in the blink of an eye, it reaches the level of Tao cultivation, and "rub rub rub" is climbing towards the Banxian


    After a long time, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, full of a trace of rebellious hegemony, self-confidence.


    "He Ning Tao Come back


    "Ran Tianming Xianwu gate, Kunlun gate, Yingui gate, Qingming sect, Qingyun mansion, Jie Jie, wait and see... "

 Chapter 2249

    The breeze is blowing and the sea of stars is toppling.


    There are mountains and forests all around, and there is no smoke. Ning Tao looks up and sees the mysterious and vast starry sky, which has been fully revealed.


    It seems that the second forbidden area hasn''t been opened yet. This is Zhongyu. Fortunately, I didn''t miss this grand event.


    Ning Tao is relieved. He wants to contact Xiao hei and give them peace. But he doesn''t have the spirit jade tube in his hand. Yang Lingjie is in his hand, but it''s time for them to come to Zhongyu.


    If you want to enter the second forbidden area, if you are old enough, you can enter through the channel opened by the great Luoxian palace.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao can''t help but feel his chin and sneer. His anger, shame, white eyes and contempt these days This time he''s going to blow it all at once.


    What you owe yourself should be paid back a thousand times.


    He can''t beat Yan Feitian, but in the future, he will make his life worse than death. He made a poison oath!


    In that case, we''ll start with five major operations. Don''t you want to enter the second restricted area? Good. I''ll show you something I''d rather have my skin peeled


    As for strength, the cultivation of spirit is half immortal, and the cultivation of spiritual power has reached the nine peaks of cultivating Tao.


    Feeling the vast spiritual power flowing in his body, Ning Tao was ecstatic and clenched his fist. He only felt that the power at this moment was more than a whole number of times stronger than when he was at the peak, like a dormant Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    You can see that his flesh and blood, bones and muscles are shining like a golden Buddha.


    A punch can dent the air.


    And the twelve immortals have been integrated into his body. He realized that the Tao species is actually a universe, which can accommodate the twelve immortals, but he thinks it''s just a small path.


    Just ask, what is the universe in this world that can be bigger than the human body.


    As the saying goes, the universe in the human body is infinite.


    He broke the Tao species, regarded his body as the Tao species, and integrated all the twelve immortals into it.


    The way of fire goes into the heart, the way of wood into the liver, the way of earth into the spleen, the way of gold into the lung, and the way of water into the kidney.


    This is Five spirits and dirty organs.


    The bright moon goes into the left eye, the red sun goes into the right eye, the rebellious way goes into the unyielding pride, the three spirits solidify the soul sea and engulf the elixir field, surrounded by Yin and Yang, the space is like water, the dragon and Phoenix are on both sides, and the sky is burned into the eight veins of the limbs


    This is the right way There are two kinds of human Tao.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining. Only he can realize the great nature of the present, and for him now, he feels that one word can completely sum up: unprecedented power.


    "Huhu..."


    Restrain the excited mood, has been devouring the spiritual power around, to prepare for the second turn of Nirvana reincarnation, the body is stretched out, if not in time to refine the depressed spiritual power, will become a little fat.


    However, it''s good to be able to hide his identity for a while. Let''s go and find out the latest news first


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, the five realms of fairyland are in a state of complete boiling, causing a sensation.


    All the topics of Zhiming immortal list are changing every day. A black horse is bursting with strength. It has changed from no one''s interest to the current fame.


    In addition to the top 50, the ranking of the rear is changing rapidly, and the fierce competition is astonishing.


    It''s hard to get into the top 1000 of Du RI Tian. Now it''s history. It''s estimated that two thousand people may not be able to get there. The ancient inheritor, the hidden genius All at the moment out of the seclusion.


    More than one hundred Yan imperial concubines are now squeezed to more than three hundred, which is amazing.


    Today, it is said that a disciple of the great emperor came out of the southern region, defeated ninety-nine immortals with one finger, and then went into seclusion.


    Tomorrow, the appearance of the Poseidon body in the northern region is the great pride of the snow hidden in the northern sea alliance. He fought with the immortals for a day, and finally ended up with nothing.


    There is also a wooden emperor in the eastern region. His origin is mysterious and he can easily escape the capture of the three immortals.


    However, in the western regions, it''s natural not to be outdone. Although there''s no shocking physique, there''s a peerless arrogant man who has never been born for ten thousand years. He''s called a murderer, and his body has reached the level of King Kong.


    On the first day of customs clearance, only one knife was used to reach the top 20.


    For another example, a phoenix goddess appeared in the western regions, known as the first pride of zuhuangmen. Her strength was unfathomable, and she was said to have an affair with the dead Ning Tao.


    Zhongyu is totally dominated by Leng Tingwei''s family. He is the first in the list of immortals. In front of him, any peerless arrogance will be eclipsed. It''s not that no one challenges him, it''s that they are all dead.


    A series of 18 top 100 peerless Tianjiao were crushed by Leng Tingwei like a fly.


    Only one move is the same move. No one has ever seen him make a second move. Even a fierce man in the top 30 of the immortal list still doesn''t get rid of the curse, and his palm is patted into meat mud.


    It''s said that when Leng Tingwei made his move, he had a huge momentum, as if the gods and demons were in the world. He was proud of all the heroes and seemed to have a big opportunity


    Soon after, there was a big stir in fairyland.


    It is said that some people saw that the sixth forbidden area, Minghai, rolled up a terrible wave, and vaguely saw an exquisite figure. There were several emperor protection around, as if they came out from the deepestIt''s said that it was in the dark that day. They only saw a cold, dead and scared one eye, shivering everywhere they passed.


    Even a large number of departments are directly listed as the top enemy.


    When it was boiling, a piece of news directly crushed all the people. The endless forbidden area, which is known as the first forbidden area, actually came out with a towering figure. It is said that it had six arms, like a demon cub.


    After going out, he only said a domineering and rebellious words: "in the world, we should respect shenhuang!"


    And the other two forbidden area mysterious Tianjiao, unexpectedly also released a word, want to cold Tingwei step on the foot.


    "Terrans, after all, are mole ants..."


    Under such fermentation, the atmosphere has reached its climax, and even some old friars sighed: "this battle of daozun is a rare one in a thousand years. It seems that the world is really coming, and this battle is bound to be fierce..."


    As for Ning Tao, I don''t know where he has been forgotten for a long time. A month ago, the news of his death came out. Even if he was alive, he was just a scum.


    Zhongyu, Daluo imperial city.


    After Ning Tao learned about this, he was surprised that the water in the fairyland was so muddy.


    Now the big cats and dogs all jumped out, but just in time, they can stew in one pot.


    At this time, only three days are left before the opening of the second restricted area.


    The five realms of the fairyland can be entered by those who are above the five levels of cultivation and under the age of 30. At this moment, countless people are coming to the imperial city of Daluo.


    On the street, Ning Tao is wandering while inquiring about the news. His small face is round and plump, and few people should recognize him. He even suppresses his cultivation in the five aspects of refining the Tao, which is even less impressive.


    Just when he was proud, he suddenly ran into a woman with a blue skirt, and a huge force poured out at him.


    Ning Tao a stare, no pity flower cherish jade, a little force hit back, only heard "ouch", that blue skirt woman was hit back a few steps.


    "Damn thing, you don''t have eyes," several angry curses came from one side.


    Ning Tao a listen to, immediately want to scold back, but the next second, but look a stiff, eyes fixed frame in the blue skirt woman, heart a Deng, I wipe, won''t, unexpectedly is her, cold as snow.


    But that blue skirt woman''s beautiful eyes flashed cold awn, frowned tightly Dai Mei, I don''t know what to think, but looked up, but was stunned, exclaimed: "Ning Tao?"

 Chapter 2250

    The blue skirt girl''s pupil shrinks. In a moment, she cries out Ning Tao in a panic.


    In my heart What a mess!


    And Ning Tao Leng for a moment, his face is so fat, so mellow, a moment was recognized?


    But looking at the doubts of the people beside him, he immediately pretended to be stupid and said, "Ning Tao? Is it the eighth in the list of immortals, the great hero who is brilliant, powerful, handsome as the moon gentleman and killed the seven peerless men? "


    That look, how exaggerated, how exaggerated.


    The first person in Qingyun mansion, qingdanian said contemptuously: "where did you hear these lies from?"


    "Legend, everyone says so. Many people say that benshao looks like that handsome guy."


    Ning Tao''s narcissistic hair.


    "Er..."


    Qingdanian and others said with a black face: "boy, didn''t anyone tell you that with your face, many people would want to kill you soon?"


    "It''s a miracle that you can live to the present. To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is just a cheater who can cheat and a villain who does no evil. Long Aotian has proved it, and the villain is dead."


    "Dead? Who killed them? Isn''t he a hero? " Ning Tao pretends to doubt.


    "Cut, you are really ignorant, come from the village," qingdanian looked contemptuous.


    And the blue skirt woman, cold as snow, is a pair of beautiful eyes staring at Ning Tao, even if it turns into ash, she also knows, in front of this person to her feeling, is Ning Tao no doubt, but Ning Tao is dead.


    Is it really just simple similarity?


    "I tell you, more than a month ago, Ning Tao was punished by heaven and was left behind by a group of righteous people in the vast starry sky."


    "Hey hey, maybe when you look up one day, he will be floating in the ice, dead ball."


    Qingdanian and others are in a good mood.


    As soon as Ning Tao died, five of them were jubilant, and the clan opened up its treasure house to reward their resources, like a piece of heart disease.


    Han Ruoxue stares at Ning Tao, as if trying to find some more traces from him


    Hear this, Ning Tao suddenly Oh a, then a shrug, said with his own nothing to do.


    Then he was about to leave and mingled with the crowd, but at this time, a burst of laughter came: "this Taoist friend, you should have come to participate in the battle of daozun?"


    "Eh? What''s that? " Ning Tao gave a pause.


    Some passers-by nearby can''t help showing their disdain when they hear the words. I don''t know why you are here? Be a melon seed audience?


    "Forget it, younger martial sister. Don''t talk to such fat people from the countryside. Elder martial brother guijianchou is coming soon. We, Tianjiao of Beiyu, need to meet him as soon as possible."


    Qingdanian waved his hand.


    But as soon as the words fell, Ning Tao burst into a rage and said, "who do you think is fat? Did you eat your rice? Or block your home network speed? From the country. What''s the matter? Who do you look down on? If you don''t agree, you''ll scold me. "


    As soon as the words came out, they caused a sensation for four weeks.


    The word "countryman" is just too sensitive, especially when it comes to self-esteem.


    Tianjiao, genius are in the post station, or the top of the cloud, and the people who walk up and down the street are basically civilians, rural people.


    This immediately aroused resonance, although did not speak, but hundreds of pairs of eyes stare over.


    "You look for death," qingdanian fire on the heart, Daopao instigated, want to preempt.


    But just at this time, Han Ruoxue stood up and said with a smile, "elder martial brother, don''t be impulsive. Younger martial sister knows that you are just joking, and you don''t mean to offend me."


    Under thousands of eyes, she said to Ning Tao with a smile: "this Taoist friend, maybe my elder martial brother talked a little too much just now. I apologize for him."


    "If the younger martial sister guesses correctly, do you want to enter the second forbidden area? I''m a descendant of mieqing sect in ancient times. Why don''t you come with us and take care of each other? "


    The crowd was surprised at the words.


    "It turns out that she is the descendant of mieqing sect in ancient times. It seems that she is Tianjiao in the northern region, as cold as snow."


    "This boy is lucky, and he is favored by this kind of proud girl. Yes, this girl has a great family style, but regardless of the past, she is kind to others. If anyone marries her, she will enjoy happiness..."


    Ear listen to praise, cold as snow, sweet smile, appears very easygoing, gentle.


    Qingdanian''s face was gloomy, his lips wriggled, and he didn''t speak. Today''s cold as snow is not something he can offend casually. Everyone has yelled and beaten, and his reputation has been shattered.


    But who would have thought that with only one trick, she turned around the situation of being ruined.


    What''s the plan?


    She confessed her elder martial brother guijianchou. She is willing to prove her innocence with her body, and let him break her body to clear her injustice.


    As a result, the next day, GUI jianchou called together a group of friends, drinking while blowing last night''s spring, saying how fierce he was, three in and three out, he found that Han Ruoxue was a virgin.He even took out the bloody sheet and said that it was Xueer who kept it as a memorial.


    It''s not over yet. Han Ruoxue even ignores her face and invites several famous mothers-in-law, as well as famous nuns, to check whether it''s just broken


    After that day, everyone has proved Han Ruoxue''s innocence, her virgin body, to the ghost.


    As soon as this incident happened, Na ningtao said that she and three pirate men had drilled into the woods and killed Jian first. Naturally, this rumor was broken without attack. Instead, it turned the situation around and described Ning Tao as an innocent animal.


    Qingyunzi, who had been seriously injured, actually took her as her adopted daughter, and made guijianchou take responsibility. She even got married with yinguimen. The whole northern region knows that she is as cold as snow, and she is already guijianchou''s woman


    Qingdanian praised that he had seen the woman''s strength. In just a few days, he saved the situation and proved his innocence. Instead, he put Ning Tao in the army and even got involved with the ghost gate and ghost sorrow.


    In his heart is a big word of service


    Ning Tao a listen, eyes twinkle for a while, she naturally found the cold if snow reputation, interesting, I pour to see you used what ghost trick.


    At the beginning, I let her go just to make his life worse than death. If I kill her, it''s called blood loss


    Immediately snorted: "want to ask me to do it? I tell you, I''m expensive. "


    "How expensive?"


    "100 million "Immortal stone," Ning Tao was complacent.


    "More How much? "


    In astonishment, qingdanian gradually widened his eyes and then laughed wildly. He was stupid enough to be angry with this whimsical villain.


    It''s driving down the IQ.


    Hearing this, people despised it. It was a 10 billion stone.


    You''re worth 10 billion?


    There''s no such value in the top ten.


    Han Ruoxue is stunned and full of sarcasm in her heart. If it wasn''t for the fact that you and Ning Tao are similar and useful to me, my girl would not talk to you.


    Do you dare to tell her that you want 10 billion. Do you know how to write dead words?


    He immediately said with a smile: "Daoyou is really interesting. Let''s discuss the price when you make a move. I think with Daoyou''s accomplishments, few people can let you make a move."


    There was contempt in all this.

 Chapter 2251

    The value of ten billion yuan is regarded as a laughing stock.


    At last Ning Tao went with him. The first thing he wanted to do was to clean up the cold snow and inquire about the news from all sides. I''m afraid that anyone among the enemies who wants to deal with the world will know for the first time.


    The second is to take this opportunity to enter the forbidden area


    As for the battle of daozun, Han Ruoxue also explained that it was a name of daozun.


    If so, what is daozun?


    In fact, it''s very simple. The first one in the five realms of fairyland is the most powerful one.


    In the second restricted area, it is not allowed to surpass the immortal''s power. This seems to be a self-protection rule. After all, it has been broken, and there are so many secrets in it that no one has ever answered


    In the post station, Tianjiao of the northern region converges.


    It seems that they are waiting for the arrival of Han Ruoxue, and even more, Qi Qigong shouts: "I''ve seen elder martial sister Han."


    Cold as snow, red lips a hook, seems to enjoy this feeling, this is her real body in exchange.


    Blame that damned bastard Ning Tao, she thought this card could play a greater role.


    But I didn''t expect that I fell into GUI jianchou''s hand. He was a man who didn''t agree with the inside and the outside.


    There is no way to satisfy her


    But he said with a smile: "you''re welcome. Elder martial brother GUI said that he would arrive at the imperial city soon. As a native of Beiyu, we would fight for a breath for Beiyu."


    "No matter the momentum or the pomp, we must not lose to the East, South and west regions. Is it clear?"


    "I will obey the order of elder martial sister!"


    Hundreds of people immediately agreed.


    When he heard this, Ning Tao, who was beside him, flashed his eyes. He thought what he wanted to do. It turned out that this was a competition in secret. For example, the dragon of the eastern region came in the chariot of the dragon, and he was worried that it was not shabby for him to come in the chariot?


    He also found that those with high ranking deliberately came late and wanted to be forced.


    It''s a pity that you met Lao Tzu


    "What are you grinning at? Ning Tao, "Qing Danian and others teased him intentionally.


    "Go away, it''s said that Lao Tzu''s name is Wang Tao, Lao Wang," said Ning Tao angrily, staring at them.


    He is also depressed. Originally, he wanted to use Wang Tao''s name, but these guys just call him Ning Tao. It seems that they are trying to annoy him. They are really looking for trouble for him


    Who dares to call Ning Tao? Isn''t that death?


    This movement, let a lot of people see over, can''t help but wonder who this little fat Ning Tao is?


    Qingdanian laughed at the crowd and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to introduce you. This is a country man who claims to be a good hand and worth ten billion yuan. His name is Ning Tao


    "What?"


    "Rather Ning Tao? Ten billion? " Hundreds of people suddenly fried the pot, brother Danian, what the hell is this?


    Especially to see the cultivation of this boy clearly, I wipe it, and then I practice the five elements of Taoism. With this point of Taoism, they can crush any one they pull out, and they are worth ten billion. Do you want five slaps?


    Do you dare to call Ning Tao? Are you not afraid that elder martial sister Han will stab you and kill you with a random knife a hundred times?


    Ning Tao turned his lips. What does a mere 10 billion mean to him? It''s just pocket money, but he''s telling the truth, 10 billion. It''s just a move.


    I don''t know if Dong Shuangqiao is in the imperial city of Daluo. That traitor must not let him go.


    "Well, it''s time to go out of the city with me to meet the ghost elder martial brother," Han Ruoxue, who has no time to deal with these little things, immediately leads the way.


    Hearing this, they immediately suppressed their anger and drove a spirit beast out of the post station.


    As soon as they went out, a friar immediately exclaimed, "look, the pride of the northern regions are coming out. Are they going to meet the immortal list 19


    "Well You You see, the pride of the western regions have also come out. It''s a grand show. Who are you going to meet? Is it the mysterious Phoenix goddess or the murderer


    The crowd broke into a scream.


    But the next moment, a young man jumped up and said excitedly, "my God, the Tianjiao of the eastern and southern regions have all come out. Did they discuss it? This is a competition between the two. "


    "Is it Wu Wentian and Yun Ruofu?"


    "It''s a show. Come on Go to the east gate. They all choose to enter the east gate. Now there''s a good play. It''s full of gunpowder. I don''t know if they will fight ahead of time. I have to fight... "


    In an instant, thousands of monks in the imperial city were crowding in the east gate.


    On the one horned Tianma, Han Ruoxue''s face is a little ugly. How can Tianjiao of the three regions enter the city at this moment? You know, they are in a weak position in the northern region, and they don''t have Tianjiao in the top ten of the immortal list.


    Invisible, this momentum is weak. We must let brother Guishi show his hand later.


    "Step on..."


    The four teams of people and horses are magnificent, and the spectacle is huge. Some exotic animals, such as unicorn, jade Qilin, three Phoenix, golden lion, even Honghuang, qicaishenlu, are used as the spectacle.The four sides are full of gunpowder. They fight in secret. No one wants to be weaker. They soon come to the gate.


    Ning Tao glances around and finds that there are not many people outside the gate of the city. Only the friars in a hurry come. Seeing this scene, he is scared to walk aside. He thinks with his toes, and knows that he is not welcome.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao saw Xiao, Wang Tao and Da tou. They came together.


    Sharp he noticed that the three people had suffered a lot of injuries, their faces were very pale, their feet were empty, and their blood was surging. It seemed that they had gone through a series of wars. Was it someone who attacked them?


    With a cold look in his eyes, he suddenly heard the sneer of qingdanian in his ear: "the bastards from all over the world have come too. These three crooked melons and bad dates have their faces."


    Another young man was also excited and said, "yes, I heard from elder martial brother GUI that he met these three people on the road. If it wasn''t for the emergency and the three people''s quick escape, they would have died under his hands."


    Just then, he suddenly saw Ning Tao walking towards the city with a calm face. He couldn''t help joking: "Ning Tao, where are you going? I''ll wait for you to show your hand later? "


    "You''ll see it later," Ning Tao said with a cold face, and then disappeared into the crowd.


    "Cut, I''m afraid, but I still speak with high sounding..." Qingdanian two people sneer.


    Cold as snow, only a light glance.


    His call attracted a lot of people''s attention. Wang Tao and his three people looked at it quickly, but they only saw a fat figure. They suddenly sighed bitterly and fancied that the guy had been gone for more than a month.


    This time, the boy is also out of the ball


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment later, the power of space fluctuates in a corner, and Ning Tao, wearing a black robe, emerges.


    A pair of cold eyes, since dare to old Wang they start, then take you ghost see sorrow first.


    In sight, a spectacular motorcade came.


    In perspective, GUI jianchou stands out in the front of the palace, sitting steadily, with the style of a master.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath, and the immortal method that hasn''t been used for a long time breaks out directly. A vast ancient melting pot burning the essence and blood of the Immortal King appears. The battle leads to madness, with the human body as the furnace and Yin and Yang as the fire.


    "Sixty times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang Fist


    His body moves like a meteor towards the palace. His breath soars. At the same time, his right hand is integrated with the mystery of ZuLong technique. It seems that a black and white dragon cuts through the space and crush everything.


    At this moment, I was closing my eyes and opening my eyes, but I saw the ferocious dragon.


    "Not good..."

 Chapter 2252

    Although he was surprised, GUI jianchou showed a ferocious smile. There were ten ferocious ghosts all over his body. They were all the strength of the nine peaks of Taoist cultivation. They gathered together into a ghost shield and stood in front of him, unpredictable.


    This is one of his big cards.


    Ten of them are on the same level, and he is eleven. If you dare to attack him, you don''t know how to die


    Is proud to think, Ning Tao that fist already blew to come over, a wisp of gold flame gush thin but come out, Hao Ran upright spirit, unexpectedly like a force like breaking a ghost shield.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Gee..."


    Ten fierce ghosts scream. They are most afraid of this kind of thing, especially the flame, which is the killer.


    GUI jianchou''s pupils shrank, but before he could react, he was hit hard on his face by the big dragon of the sandbag. His eyes almost didn''t protrude, and his right cheek seemed to be on the left.


    Listen to "click", it seems to be dislocated.


    Thought together, the whole person directly heavy inverted fly out, smashed the palace, smashed a huge pit.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The accompanying disciples of the ghost sect are all silly. What''s the situation? Enemy attack? At the foot of the imperial city? Elder martial brother was defeated by a move.


    You know, they had come to pretend to be forced, and the elders were watching in the imperial city. This is an unwritten rule. The journey to the imperial city can be regarded as the selection and training of daozun before the war.


    But if it wasn''t for the immortal, who would have beaten the elder martial brother into such a dead dog.


    "Quick Signal, something''s wrong... " A disciple just screamed, and Sheng Sheng was blown into a blood mist.


    The scarlet mist drifted away, revealing a figure in black robe. I couldn''t see his true face clearly, but I felt that his momentum was like a demon, which could easily destroy the sky and the earth, just like a porcelain diamond.


    "Asshole, fight with him, kill," the remaining ten disciples glared and sent out fierce ghosts to fight.


    Even the ten ghost beasts they raised are killing Ning Tao. All of a sudden, they are like falling into hell. All of their claws and tusks are biting at him. Even if they are faced by the Banxian, they will die with hatred.


    But their enemy is Ning Tao.


    The golden flame erupted and condensed into a fiery Phoenix. It was clear and crisp, and burned up the filth like a god of fire.


    "Ah..."


    "This What kind of flame is this? No, run away, "exclaimed a Banxian, turning to run away.


    But with one hand, Sheng Sheng patted him into meat paste.


    With the increase of the furnace of war spirit, Ning Tao Guang is already the best among the Banxian in terms of realm strength. The effect of this volume of taboo immortal method is not several times, but war spirit, and finally several times.


    The stronger your strength is, the less the increase will be, unless your morale multiple can rise with your strength.


    The most abnormal thing about it is that there is no upper limit


    A moment later, the field quieted down.


    Dozens of accompanying disciples, including three Banxian, were slaughtered, and several ghost beasts were burned by the sun flame. Ning Tao felt that the pressure was too small.


    Have you been able to compete with Renxian?


    In the ruins, he was dizzy and worried about the stars. His chin and face were completely twisted. He looked like a fierce ghost, twitching from time to time, and the blow almost didn''t blow his head out.


    Just hard back to God, still don''t see around, just want to get up, ear came "bang" a loud noise, a hammer life will he fainted.


    "Putong..."


    Poor ghost see sorrow, even the enemy is who didn''t see clearly, head and swollen a bowl big bag.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was a little relieved and stood there with a mace in his hand. His arms were numb. He didn''t expect that Gui Xiu''s head was still so hard. He showed an excited smile and searched together.


    "Eh, it''s useless to use the ghost artifact, but I don''t want to leave it to you. Many spirit stones are immortal products."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining. You know, it''s very rare to see immortal spirit stone. Even if he doesn''t have much stock in the world, this guy has hundreds of millions. On the other side of the space ring, it''s all rare medicinal materials.


    "Wocao, did this guy rob a clan? There are so many, and the field of medicine is abundant again. "


    "There are many precious medicine seeds, Jie Jie, I''m not polite..."


    He took it all away.


    Ning Tao catches a glimpse of his clothes, but he is wearing a pretty naughty bag. The thief laughs and burns a fire for him. He also carves something on his back. After thinking about it, he catches a spirit beast in the nearby mountains.


    A moment later, Ning Tao looked at his masterpiece and was very satisfied. He patted the mule and let it run to the East Gate


    Just as he wanted to go back to the east gate, he suddenly turned his eyes. He remembered that the Xianwu gate of the East region was in the front direction. Wu asked the sky, it seemed that he was also there.


    That bastard has been having a hard time with him, and Wu Sheng. When he was in the fairy palace, he laughed at him.


    Ning Tao holds his chin and ponders. Then he grabs the mace and touches it. It''s an immortal weapon. It''s one of the 18 immortal weapons he stole in qijuemin. Later, when something happened, he didn''t ask much"Step on..."


    Before long, he saw a ferocious beast with a powerful Palace on his shoulder.


    "This Is this a different species, the Earth Spirit thunder beast Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and looked surprised.


    This is an extremely rare beast. It''s very talented, and it''s very irascible. I didn''t expect that it was tamed by the people of Xianwu sect. And so on. How come there are few people? It''s not a trap, is it?


    As soon as Ning Tao frowned, he opened his perspective and saw a tall young man in a martial robe. He closed his eyes and took good care of himself. In his hand, he still held a painting halberd of the square sky. His whole body was black with a charming luster.


    There is also a young man with blonde hair around him, who is Wu Shier. Wu Wentian is too arrogant. There are only two of them. It''s very good. It saves me a lot of effort


    Inside the main hall, a dark wind came.


    Wu Wentian opens his eyes and looks around in surprise. He always feels a dangerous breath. Is it his illusion? The spirit swept an eye, no difference at all, immediately shook his head and closed his eyes.


    But at this moment, the space behind was suddenly torn, and a mace smashed down.


    "No, someone..."


    Wu Wentian''s eyes stare. As soon as he catches Fang Tianhua''s halberd, he feels the terrible power on his head. His brain "hums" for a moment and he loses consciousness. The hall is smashed and blood flows out.


    Wu Shiyi was stunned. He was totally stupid. Just now What happened?


    The next second, a man in black appeared in front of him. When he saw the face clearly, he screamed: "no It''s impossible. It''s you, Ning Tao... "


    As soon as the words came out, they were crushed by one hand.


    Ning Tao''s arms are numb. The main reason is that Wu Wentian is very difficult to deal with. He almost found out that the tiger''s mouth almost cracked him. When he was about to put a spirit mark on him, GUI jianchou also had one.


    This is a small spell that he realized from "three spirits". The strong can''t feel it, but he can.


    Why not kill them?


    For Ning Tao, it''s easy for him to kill them now. This is his leek. When do you want to eat it, cut it and wait for it to grow.


    He immediately licked his lips, took back the halberd, kicked him and began to search


    A moment later,


    a donkey carrying Wu Wen went to the east gate of the Heavenly Kingdom. Ning Tao gave a sly smile and the play began.

 Chapter 2253

    One hundred thousand people are looking forward to the east gate.


    I don''t know which domain''s Tianjiao will take the lead this time. It''s about the face of one domain, and it''s also the first confrontation of five domains every five years.


    A lot of old guys are excited to look forward to, and even take out a lot of money to bet.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao rushed back in a hurry. This time, he made a lot of money, and his mouth almost reached his ears.


    There are hundreds of millions of guangxianshi and a piece of top-quality Xianshi. Fang Tianhua halberd and guixiuxian ware are the best of the eight. However, he prefers to use a gun, but he only has a seven grade long gun in his hand.


    To tell you the truth, I still feel free to use it for such a long time. As soon as I grasp it, my blood boils.


    Absorbing aura, he turned into a little fat man and got out of the crowd. As soon as qingdanian saw him coming back, he said sarcastically, "you dare to come back. Do you think you are scared to pee by this scene?"


    "Cut, you know a fart," Ning Tao white he one eye, the mood is good, don''t care with him.


    His three soul decisions can be marked three times. He is looking at the crowd to see who is the next leek?


    But at this time, a startling sword suddenly cut through the sky, and the bloody sense of killing filled the air. It was like the return of a god of killing. Even after a kilometer, the terrible smell of blood still rushed into the nose of everyone.


    "Come on, come on, look, it''s the skeleton gate of the western regions. Gu Yihang, who killed 20 immortals a few days ago, looks like a demon..."


    There was a scream in the crowd.


    But just at this time, a sword rushing to the sky was sweeping all directions, and a cold light flashed from the cloud, as if it was close at hand. The sword roared in the forest, and one sword could be a God, just like a gentle wine boiling Sword Fairy.


    It seems to be a coincidence that a knife and a sword are divided into two parts of the sky, and there is a counterbalance.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    There was a cold hum in the bloody killing idea, and he didn''t hesitate to cut out a knife. The edge of the knife''s Qi was as strong as mud, and he didn''t move forward.


    On the cloud, Yun Ruoxu smiles faintly, points to the sword and makes a stroke towards the light of the sword.


    The ultimate sword meaning collides with the light of the sword.


    "Boom...!"


    The two forces dissipated, and many big people were blinking in their eyes. They quickly judged who had the upper hand in this attack, which was an important intelligence resource.


    "Ha ha, Yun has heard the name of bone knife for a long time. It''s really unusual to see it today. However, it''s not the time to fight today, and we can''t tell the difference for a while. When we enter the sky sea, we will fight again."


    A cloud of white robe if empty light smile way.


    Hearing this, a thin young man dressed in a blood robe also appeared opposite, licking his scarlet lips.


    "Hum, I''ll fight if I want. I don''t need to discuss with you. I''ll see if your sword is sharper or my knife is better."


    Then he wanted to replace the sword with one hand.


    Cloud if empty a frown, it seems that outsiders say he is crazy, but it is not groundless.


    A group of people at the bottom were excited and started fighting, regardless of the top and bottom. This session of Tianjiao was really unfathomable. I don''t know whether the two people''s strength is also so abnormal?


    While guessing, a sudden sound of mules broke the noise and flew to this side.


    "Ho ho Ho... "


    Ning Tao hears the sound to see, the corner of the mouth immediately splits out to put on a satisfied, the facial expression becomes lucky.


    "Why? Where''s the mule? Don''t you know this is the imperial city of Daluo? I don''t know what to do. "


    On one side, qingdanian despises Tao.


    But suddenly, someone doubted: "look, there seems to be a man lying on the mule, naked. Why is there a stone behind? Is this some guy''s prank? "


    "I think it''s a sudden spring. After drinking, I want to be a mule. Ha ha."


    Qingdanian and his brothers laughed wildly.


    Cold if snow listened to, beautiful eyes also can''t help but flash nausea, men are this kind of low biological, no, should say is the animal of lower body thinking.


    But Ning Tao glanced at him and said: "I said, leave some Virtue under my mouth. In case someone else is a terrible person, be careful that he will deal with you later."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Boy, are you really stupid? Can you compare me with the mentally retarded? Don''t dream. Even if he wakes up, I still dare to scold him. "


    Qingdanian patted his chest and said haughtily.


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately a face pity of color, this guy is really don''t know how to write dead word.


    Suddenly, a northern friar turned pale and said, "you Have you found that this Chuchun guy is very similar to elder martial brother GUI? "


    "Ghost Presumptuous, are you accusing me of being in love with a mule? "


    Qingdanian glared and scolded.


    Just then, the naked figure on the mule fell down, like a dog eating shit, and the mule also ran to the limit, lying on the ground, gasping violently, with a big stone in its tail."Ghost Brother GUI, look, it''s really brother GUI, "screamed a female disciple of Beiyu.


    A word is like a thunderbolt.


    Hundreds of Tianjiao in the northern region have opened their eyes one by one. The naked second product is actually his first Tianjiao in the northern region.


    Qingdanian suddenly became a fool


    East, South, West three regions face dew jokingly look over, unexpectedly can happen such a thing?


    "Tut Tut, this is the way of the first Tianjiao in the northern region. It''s different. Doraemon attracts the audience all at once. If you have time, you should teach my elder brother Wu to ask the sky


    "When the time comes, I will send him hundreds of mules as a gift. The hair is shining and charming."


    "Ha ha..."


    Nearly a thousand Tianjiao in the eastern region laughed wildly.


    But at this time, a donkey''s voice came, panting heavily, and fell directly in front.


    One hundred thousand friars, including Gu Yihang and Yun Ruo Xu, gradually widened their eyes.


    "Brother Wu, it''s you?" Cloud if empty see donkey''s back that person, lose voice startled way.


    "It''s Wu Wentian, the ninth in the list of immortals, Wu Wentian," screamed the sharp eyed monk.


    When the words came out, Wu San was stupid.


    Looking at the familiar figure, subconsciously touched his mouth, effective?


    A group of people rushed up and looked at the two stones. The mule wrote, "I''m so cheap."


    People look at the donkey that: "I am more cheap."


    Seeing this, tens of thousands of people gasped at the corners of their mouths. Which guy did this prank?


    Another look at the signature: "Lao Wang Liu next door."


    "Every other day Next door... "


    One hundred thousand people turned black. They roared and smashed rocks. Who is this bastard who suffered thousands of knives and deliberately humiliated him in northern and eastern regions?


    At this time, someone found that the words engraved on the back of the two people, GUI jianchou''s back says "big fool, Wu Wentian''s back says" two fools, it''s the same person.


    "Asshole, damn asshole, who did it? Stand up, stand up, I''ve skinned you..."


    The old man just burst out of his eyes.


    Ning Tao hears the speech and takes a step jokingly. However, a young man from the northern region beside him pushes him back impatiently, making Ning Tao speechless.


    "It''s not that I don''t go out. It''s your people who don''t let me out. Don''t blame me..."


    In the corner, Wang Tao looked at the roar of the old guys and the signature left behind. His eyes suddenly narrowed. Next door, old Wang? I wipe, MMP, isn''t that bastard coming back?

 Chapter 2254

    Yuan Xiaoxiao and Da tou are gloating. The old Wang next door is really a good man.


    The bastards finally got what they got.


    Ning Tao heart smile, face is really a simple and honest face, he subconsciously touched his nose, do good without leaving a name, a face as if nothing happened.


    This is his standard of kindness.


    And at the top of the palace, a lot of big people look a little bit stiff. This scene is really strange and unconventional, which is beyond their expectation.


    It can be said that the war of Zun has lasted for so many times, and there has never been such a ridiculous and shocking thing.


    But if they think about it carefully, they suddenly feel that something is wrong with this matter. They don''t feel the immortal''s authority in a long distance?


    Luo Hai pondered and stood at a window with his hands down. Looking at the two broken stones, his eyes suddenly twinkled. He felt that no one could do this kind of thing except that bastard.


    Was it a pit?


    Did he walk around the stars and come back? But he couldn''t bear the low temperature.


    He murmured and mocked himself.


    It''s not that he thinks more, but that the other party has done more before.


    East Gate, completely boiling.


    The old men of the Yin GUI sect and the Xianwu sect were trembling with anger. They vomited blood three times. They were trembling like sugar.


    It''s obvious that I''m here to pretend that I''m forced. Now I''ve lost all my faces. Tomorrow this scandal will spread all over the five realms of the fairyland.


    One likes mules and the other likes donkeys. Which son of a bitch humiliates us so much.


    It''s too much deception.


    The crowd roared.


    Under the angry faces of terror figures, after testing, it was the same person or the same trick. Gravity knocked them out. Even their space rings and money were swept away.


    It''s called a clean one.


    It can be seen that the person who started the crime should be a recidivist.


    There is also a doubt that people can''t figure it out. It''s not immortal. Who did it?


    They don''t believe Leng Tingwei will have such a prank. I''m afraid he''s lazy to have a look.


    If Yun Ruoxu is silent, he can see it almost at a glance. Is he a powerful person or can crush Wu Wentian and GUI jianchou? He doesn''t know who it is, but he must be among the top five immortals.


    He was sure.


    Are they the three in the penalty area?


    As soon as I looked up, I saw the fear in Gu Yihang''s eyes. It seemed that there was another strong opponent.


    Below, Han Ruo Xue was stiff. Looking at the naked ghost and the paralytic mule, her beautiful eyes were bloody red.


    A few days ago, the man was still on himself, but now he is on the mule.


    Doesn''t that mean you''re like a mule?


    I can''t think about it.


    I think she''s going crazy.


    "Asshole Oh... "


    Han Ruoxue''s mouth was full of nausea and nausea. Then she turned around and ran towards the city. Her beautiful eyes were so ferocious that she even grabbed the handle of the soft sword. If there were not so many people here, she swore that she would kill GUI jianchou.


    From today on, he will never let that abnormal man touch himself again!


    She''s a normal woman, not a mule


    Ning Tao pick eyebrows, and then as if nothing had happened to follow up, this is just the beginning, when the leeks grow again, it is harvest time again.


    If there is no value, it is death.


    "Whoosh..."


    The gate station is still noisy, but Ning Tao follows her back to the post station, but she doesn''t know her mood at the moment. If she knows, I''m afraid she will gloat.


    It''s just a matter of fact.


    "Bang, Bang...!"


    As soon as Han Ruoxue comes back to the post station, he will destroy and vent his anger. Everything that can be smashed is smashed, just like an ordinary woman who collapses.


    Like a shrew.


    Her mind is full of that unbearable scene, lingering. She is so proud that she can''t compare with a mule.


    "Oh Ouch... "


    Ning Tao looks at her that painful appearance, the corner of the mouth drew to draw, subconsciously scratched to scratch a head, did oneself do some over? Frown slightly, think about it, want to turn away, to find Wang Tao them.


    But suddenly, there was a shaking voice in my ear: "stop, did you do this?"


    "Well? Me Ning Tao heart a convex, Leng for a while, immediately unexpectedly nodded to promise a way: "yes."


    Cold if snow smell speech a stay, didn''t think he actually admitted, but after hearing this answer, she flashed disdain, instead don''t believe.


    It was meant to cheat him. It seems that this boy is really stupid. He doesn''t think about who those two people are. You are the only one who can stab you with one finger.


    She shakes her head and tries to forget that picture, otherwise she will become a demon


    Seeing no sound, Ning Tao immediately rolled his eyes and said, "I''m sick, but I can''t make a joke."Then he wanted to leave again.


    However, a strange voice came from behind: "wait, you What do you think of me? "


    "Well? "Ha?"


    Ning Tao''s footstep is stiff, and his face is uncanny. He turns his head and looks at it, but his eyes stare straight.


    See cold if snow face white, but thousand posture hundred charming, don''t know when, blue skirt unexpectedly half dew, bare a large white, biting red lips, charming way: "fool, want to touch, eat?"


    "You What are you doing... "


    Ning Tao swallows a mouthful of saliva, some silly eyes, this woman gives him to make what intrigue, or mental problem?


    Do you want to cheat him?


    As everyone knows, Han Ruoxue is also out of the question. Anyway, the ace of virginity is gone. He wants to do it a few times and forget the picture.


    Moreover, this guy is so like Ning Tao. If you let him bow down to him, it would be a sense of conquest.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, a face of surprise, but should see of he still one eye all many.


    If you don''t look, you don''t want money.


    It has to be said that although cold as snow is hateful, it looks good and has no body to say.


    He hasn''t touched a woman for a long time. If he rides this mule, it''s not impossible.


    But the thought of mules made him look strange.


    Han Ruoxue is very confident about her figure. She looks at Ning Tao''s eyes and complains in her heart.


    See Ning Tao with a two Leng Zi, silly stand, she deliberately take off most of her clothes, looming, give Ning Tao a look, half bite silver teeth way.


    Nerd, what are you doing.


    Said, she actually took the initiative to get in the past, a face full of spring, obviously moved the heart.


    She just wanted to have a good vent, so as to forget the humiliating scene.


    Just as the fire was burning, qingdanian and others suddenly came in, holding the mule in their hands. It turned out that his words were heard by elder martial brother GUI.


    Although the ghost elder martial brother is weak, he is biting his teeth to make him and the mule early, otherwise he will be broken to pieces.


    Muddleheaded, led the mule to come back, saw the two people with red face, also did not care much, the mule also issued a voice of dissatisfaction.


    It seems that everyone wants this mule

 Chapter 2255

    Ning Tao dry cough, no longer look at this woman, but is also afraid of her hunger.


    And Han Ruoxue had already put on her dress. Yurong was calm, as if nothing had happened. If it had not been for the flush of her cheeks, I''m afraid Ning Tao thought that the scene just now was just a dream.


    Tianjiao of the northern region is returning one after another. It''s not as cold as snow. Instead, it gives Ning Tao some hints. It seems that he is saying Come to me late at night.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s body shook, he scratched his ears and gills and looked around, pretending not to see


    It made alpacas fly in his heart.


    Late at night, there was quite a stir.


    The sea of stars in the sky is becoming more and more bright. In one or two days, more and more talents will be born. Whether they can become immortals depends on this. Basically, only one in a thousand people can succeed.


    It seems to be very low, but for many Tianjiao, it''s already very good.


    After all, each of them can be called Dragon and Phoenix, and they are very confident in themselves.


    This year''s battle of daozun is not as simple as it seems.


    In the room, Ning Tao sits with his knees crossed, consolidating the power of rapid rising in his body.


    He is not in a hurry, he is in the best condition.


    Suddenly I noticed that there was a strange noise outside, and I immediately opened my eyes.


    There was a thump in his heart.


    "Isn''t that woman really coming? Did she find her identity? "


    "Creak..."


    The door was pushed open, and a familiar sexy shadow came. It was gently closed. Stepping on the lotus steps, she was wearing a blue dress. Her exquisite figure was concave and convex, and her beautiful eyes were affectionate, licking her red lips.


    Sure enough.


    Who else is that woman?


    Seeing the other party dressed up, Ning Tao couldn''t help but jump from the corner of his eyes.


    "Little fat man, do you know what it''s like to be a woman? How about my sister loving you today? "


    Cold as snow, to the point, bold heart beat.


    Ning Tao is astonished, this woman is not in spring. Poison, how since come back all in heat.


    It occurred to him.


    There is an old saying on earth.


    Let a woman be thirty like a wolf, forty like a tiger, and fifty like a woman sitting on the ground.


    It''s as cold as snow. I''m hungry.


    "Well, wait Wait, you Don''t you have anything to do with that? You That''s not good for you. "


    After inquiry, he has learned about it.


    If you really want to have something to do with this woman, I''m afraid it''s hard for him to accept.


    But Han Ruo Xue''s face turned white, and the picture reappeared. He shook his head desperately and said angrily, "I warn you, don''t mention that disgusting guy to me again."


    A bite shell tooth, unexpectedly directly tear off that last belly pocket, fiercely toward Ning Tao pounce.


    It''s OK that Ning Tao doesn''t mention it. She''s almost crazy when it comes to it.


    Now she doesn''t think about anything, just want to get rid of the disgusting picture of the person on her body.


    Her cultivation and even the seven peaks of Tao cultivation are still great talents. It''s easy to pick up one of the five peaks of Tao cultivation. It''s always under the pressure of men. Today She''s going to crush men.


    Don''t you think it''s better for him to be cool today?


    What to do? Are you going to go?


    In front of a body fragrance, immediately put her under the body, the woman''s body It''s pretty good.


    Both of them snort heavily. Ning taoqiang suppresses the agitation in his heart. His mind turns suddenly and he wants to think about the way to escape.


    And just then, suddenly there was a huge commotion outside.


    "Ho ho Ho... "


    The scream of a mule was heartbreaking.


    The two faces changed and looked out of the window.


    I saw a group of talented figures rush out, but I saw a group of blue figures flash away, it seems to be Elder martial brother qingdanian.


    It was as if something important had happened.


    Everyone is incredible. Is this mule so attractive? There''s one that can''t be controlled.


    People are shocked, cold snow side certainly can''t go on.


    A clench teeth, stare at Ning Tao one eye, open mouth to threaten a way: "the affair of tonight, who also forbid to say out, otherwise, have you good-looking......"


    By the time she spoke, her face had returned to normal.


    Before he finished speaking, he rolled away his clothes and left.


    It''s just that her steps are not steady, and her heart is not as calm as she shows.


    Ning Tao is relieved, curls a mouth, in the heart secretly way: "don''t say the matter of the evening, that I say the matter of the day how?"


    In other words, does the mule have such charm? Someone touched it just now.


    He couldn''t help a chill


    What the hell is that.


    Two days later, the thunder exploded from the sky.That mysterious big area, in the waiting of people, finally appeared in front of the world, the legendary second forbidden area, tianqionghai.


    It is said that this is a mysterious passage to an unknown place. Treasure, chance and fortune are all in it.


    For many geniuses, this is a huge opportunity.


    As long as you can get something from it, you can''t limit your future achievements.


    At the beginning of the day, all the geniuses made a sensation, one by one rushing to the center of the Imperial City, where the passage was opened.


    There is nothing more important than this.


    Ning Tao opened the door, dressed in a simple black robe, fluttering with the wind. His eyes were indifferent, overbearing, and his face was like a knife.


    He looked up at the sky, a hand slowly empty grasp, heart murmur.


    "Wait and tremble, five!"


    Some hate, for men, needless to say, just do it.


    "Fat man, you''re still in a daze. It''s time to start."


    seeing Ning Tao''s dawdling, Tianjiao of Beiyu is dissatisfied.


    Heard this, Ning Tao light shrugged, did not say anything, immediately followed in the rear of the team.


    In the team, he also saw the cold snow, the woman less proud of the past, pale, with bitter color.


    Obviously, she hasn''t come out of that shadow yet.


    And that ghost sees sorrow, unexpectedly also here, put on a big black robe, will body shape to cover down, seem to be afraid someone recognize, but the head is swollen old high.


    Anyone with an eye can recognize it.


    Ning Tao didn''t show mercy on that stroke.


    Not in a short time.


    "Younger martial sister, I..."


    He wants to pull Han Ruo Xue''s hand, but he is cleverly avoided by the latter.


    She''s afraid she''ll spit it out.


    "Ghost elder martial brother, time is coming, it''s time to go," Han Ruoxue said with a low head and expressionless face.


    With the words finished, she did not wait for the other party to answer, but left with a group of horses, gnashing her teeth and clenching her fists.


    He naturally understood what it was all about.


    Damn, feeling the words engraved on his back, he swears, don''t let him know who it is, otherwise, cut him, no, he wants him to die more miserable than this

 Chapter 2256

    In the center of the Imperial City, a large number of talents gather.


    Once a rare genius, now we have a large number of people here. It''s like we don''t want money. Roughly speaking, there are about 60000 people.


    One by one genius, let people marvel.


    You know, a lot of geniuses, usually they only know their names, but they don''t see them.


    And now, I''ve heard and haven''t heard of all of them.


    When Ning Tao and others came, they were sent to the northern part of the field. It was still very quiet.


    After all, this kind of thing, no one does not mind, one by one for fear of missing the opportunity.


    "Boom Boom


    Overhead from time to time the sky thunder, lightning, like the end of the world.


    Among them, a lightning like crack is expanding at the moment, and below it is an ancient altar.


    There are many designs on the altar. We can''t see the age of the altar, but we can see eighteen figures sitting on its hanging wall.


    These figures are ethereal, but the breath they emit makes people feel depressed. It is estimated that they are all in the realm of immortals. From this, we can see the profound connotation of the fairy palace.


    It''s just that sometimes when the enemy is in the dark and I''m in the light, and the people are not in the same place, I can''t exert my strength.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao fixed a guy''s body, breathing heavily, a pair of fists tightly clenched up, eyes full of blood, cold.


    "Ran God Ming


    The smiling tiger, who maintains the energy of the array and has a friendly conversation with others, is no other than Ran Tianming.


    Throw him into the starry sky and bribe his subordinates to rebel. If it wasn''t for the blessing of Kirin and the help of reincarnation fairy king, he would be a drifting popsicle now.


    Now when enemies meet, they are very jealous.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Just when Ning Tao was in a mood riot, the crowd suddenly screamed, "Bai Yue, it''s Bai Yue, the third on the list of immortals."


    Looking back, they saw a handsome young man in a white robe, carrying a huge white halberd, his face cold and full of people.


    There are many beautiful girls looking at each other, eyes lit up, a kind of flower crazy look.


    When Bai Yue came to the scene, he fixed his eyes on ran Tianming.


    After staring at the banter ran Tianming for a long time, he finally stood aside, holding a white halberd.


    Although he didn''t say anything, everyone felt the smell of gunpowder in his eyes.


    It''s definitely something.


    "He What''s the matter with him? " Some people wonder.


    "It''s said that his elder brother, Ning Tao, is dead. It''s said that he suspects that ran Keqing did it, but there''s no evidence. Now it''s over."


    Some insiders shrugged.


    "AMI Buddha


    On the other side, suddenly came a chanting sound, such as the golden light of peaceful Purdue.


    People''s faces changed when they heard the words. From the voice, they felt a different breath.


    At that moment, they quickly turned to see that it was a baldhead and gentle young man in cloth clothes, with nine scars on his head, one hand in ten, reciting Buddhist scriptures in his mouth and stepping on the Golden Lotus.


    It looks ordinary, but I don''t know why, there seems to be a magic in each other''s body. It''s hard for people to ignore that stop.


    "It''s him. Today, he ranks fifth in the list of immortals, Buddhism in the western regions and Bajie," a monk in the western regions recognized him at a glance. He immediately opened his mouth and cheered.


    Finally, their local talents appeared, and everyone was very excited.


    Seeing this person, Ning Tao can''t help picking eyebrows. This person is Bajie. He once met Jiujie and Qijie in the triangle.


    Speaking of this, I think of that evil head, who was taken to the western regions by the seal. He remembers that master Qijie once said that if he came to the western regions in the future, he would have a fortune for himself


    But half a year has passed.


    I don''t know what nature is.


    The light of a sword tilts, and the clouds come in vain, ranking sixth in the list of immortals.


    It''s quiet. There''s so much talent.


    Wu Wentian, a tall man with a black face, no one dares to ignore him. He also appears in front of everyone at the moment.


    Shura sect, this generation of Shura, ranks tenth in the list of immortals. Wearing a black robe, he walked out lightly


    One genius comes out one after another, no matter which one, it''s amazing.


    After all, these people are their idols.


    In the future, it may not be impossible to be a great man.


    After the arrival of these people, all the great heavenly pride in the list of immortals come into the world one after another. They are all dragons and phoenixes among the people, which gather 90% of the heavenly pride in the fairyland.


    Ning Tao also secretly wrote down some talents.


    These people may not be able to deal with each other in the future.


    When he was looking at it, the scene suddenly quieted down. Hundreds of thousands of people on the scene looked at a sky. He also looked up, but his face narrowed."Step on...!"


    In the sight, a young man in blue robes came slowly, one step into ice, two steps into a bridge. He walked like a leisurely walk. Although he didn''t send out breath, a sense of depression was pressing down on everyone''s heart.


    The temperature between heaven and earth seems to drop a few minutes, that pair of blue eyebrows, slightly dancing, a pair of indifferent eyes glare at all living beings, endless terror.


    "Who is this man? ''some people can''t help but feel the other person''s extraordinary.


    God, it''s not number one Leng Tingwei!


    He''s here, too.


    "Goo Grunt


    They swallowed a mouthful of saliva and even kept looking up, but they stepped back inexplicably.


    Even Bai Yue, Shura, Bajie and others are dignified. This guy is not easy to provoke, otherwise he can''t always be on top of them.


    Leng Tingwei negative hand and stand, light scan all one eye, immediately ignored all people.


    From his body, it was faintly heard that the gods and Demons roared and let the air collapse.


    Ning Tao frowned. Is this the number one immortal in the legend? It seems very tricky, but it''s him Refine your own magic essence and blood.


    Heart sneer, no matter who you are, dare to move my things, I will make you regret.


    What about being number one?


    The same generation, I Ning Tao, fearless of anyone!


    At this time, the figure of a high crown of emperor''s robe appeared. Looking at the 60000 people prepared below, he said with dignity, "are you ready, little guys?"


    "Back to the vice palace master, you can start at any time," the crowd cheered in unison.


    "Well, no more nonsense. There are several points you should remember. The first one is the enemy, the ghost organization, and the yama temple. You can also try to tear up the second forbidden area. You may encounter it."


    "You just need to remember that once you encounter it, you will die if you show mercy."


    Luo Hai cheers coldly.


    The crowd''s face became solemn.


    "Second, it''s not surprising what happens in the restricted area. You should remember that if you find anything important, you must report it to the fairy palace truthfully. As long as the information is accurate, the fairy palace will be rewarded."


    "Third, I wish you all, everyone, become an immortal, protect our fairy palace and strengthen our fairy world."


    Luohai''s words are like thunder.


    "We He vowed to be loyal to the great Luoxian palace, subdue the demons and eliminate the demons


    60000 Daojing roared excitedly.


    As soon as the words fell, the lightning crack in the sky suddenly split, and the eighteen immortals worked together to tear it open.


    "Quick If we don''t enter now, when will we wait? " The Lord of the supreme hall, Ma Lao, gritted his teeth and drank.


    As soon as the words came out, 60000 people suddenly turned into streamers and shot into the sky.

 Chapter 2257

    "Whoosh, whoosh...!"


    The friars of the five regions, who meet the requirements, are all excited and shrieking away from the cracks in the sky.


    Shura, Bai Yue Even the cold cold Tingwei, at the moment in the eyes are blooming, fighting boiling, full of courage, has rushed in.


    Yuan Xiaoxiao, Yan Feifei, Gu Yihang, Du Litian In an instant, dense, such as locusts transit, marching towards the Holy Land in the heart.


    "We''re here to become immortals..."


    When Ning Tao looks at the sky, his eyes are shining with gold. The thundering sea of stars is full of endless mysteries, just like a human brain, but its meridians and nerves are broken.


    "What is the sky sea


    In the absence of God, the Tianjiao of the northern region have shot into the sky. Although guijianchou gnashes his teeth, he still says, "remember, after you go in, you must hold together. According to the token instructions given to you, find someone first."


    With that, he wanted to pull hanruoxue, but the latter rushed into his mouth disgustingly


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and shoots towards the sky, but suddenly a sound comes from his ear.


    "Lao Wang, go on!"


    A streamer immediately appears in the back of his head. Ning Tao subconsciously grabs it with his backhand and finds that it''s a jade tube. At the eye, it''s Luo Hai''s slightly raised mouth, as if it had been seen through.


    The next second, the stars are changing


    Looking at the fifty or sixty thousand Taoist realms, they all entered the cracks in the sky. Ran Tianming and others turned pale, and then they all recovered their power, and the cracks healed instantly.


    But Ma Laolao sighs, in the heart is perturbed, does not know this time, what will appear?


    "Ah, who will be the final one in this battle of Tao Zun "The first respect of the five regions?"


    A young man said excitedly.


    "Needless to say, it must be Leng Tingwei and Leng Da Ren. No one can break his myth of invincibility. Then we will see how he tramples on the pride of the three forbidden areas."


    "Bai Yue, Ba Jie and Wu Wen Tian are just the foil of Leng Da Ren after all."


    A lot of crazy screams.


    Hundreds of thousands of friars were in a tense dispute, but Leng Tingwei''s voice rolled around.


    Luohai smell speech, playful squint eyes, cold Tingwei? Feel Not necessarily


    At the same time, the other two mysterious forces tear up the space and walk into a vicious shadow.


    Suddenly, in a mysterious dark space, a pair of evil scarlet eyes suddenly opened. It seemed that they felt something and roared: "that passage Has it been turned on? "


    "Lord huixizu, the time has been started, and our plan is the last step."


    A tall servant said respectfully.


    Hearing this, the evil figure said: "let''s let them do it. After so many years of planning and painstaking efforts, it''s time to enjoy the fruits of victory. The key to the passage must be obtained."


    "Otherwise, you don''t have to come back."


    The whole hall trembled with such ferocious momentum, and the evil spirit was like evil spirit.


    "Yes..."


    I don''t know how long later, Ning Tao''s vision finally recovered, but he was suspicious. One hand was holding the northern region token, the other hand was holding the jade tube,


    did Luo Hai find himself?


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, then looked around and found a scene of ruins and debris.


    This is a silver starry sky that can''t be seen at a glance. The sky is shining with silver, but there is no sun, moon, milky way, and low temperature


    At the foot is a broken remnant star, but it is as big as the ridge. At the eye, there are all such things, and some ancient buildings can be seen, which are immeasurably old.


    It''s hard to imagine what happened here? It was completely destroyed.


    And the space here is ten times that of the outside world.


    Ning Tao tried his best to use the way of space to tear open a small crack. Gravity and rules are ten times as much as the outside world. He stomped at his feet at random, but only stamped a footprint without breaking it.


    This place is a bit of a ghost.


    As everyone knows, if this scene is seen by those geniuses who just came in, their chin will fall to the ground.


    Let alone tear up the space, even flying is a problem. As for stamping a footprint, their feet are broken, and the remnant star doesn''t even leave a footprint.


    It''s harder than diamond.


    At this time, Ning Tao looks at the jade tube in his hand. What does Luo Hai throw at him?


    It''s actually the second forbidden area. It''s like a strategy. There are detailed descriptions of what should be done and what should not be done, where there are treasures, and even places that have been explored in the past dynasties.


    Ning Tao is ecstatic. This is what he is short of. After all, he doesn''t know what to do when he enters the forbidden area.


    After watching it for a long time, I suddenly look.As we all know, the three fairylands are divided into human fairyland, earth fairyland and heaven fairyland, and they are breakthroughs Human immortals.


    Human fairyland is different from ordinary realm. If you want to break through to human fairyland, you need to compress, refine and transform all the spiritual power in your body.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is the conversion of spiritual power into immortal power. When it is converted to 100%, it will break through.


    However, if there is no chance and external force, it will take several years for even a first-class genius to transform into 10% Xianli, which is extremely difficult.


    And the conversion of ten percent, there are some monks at the top of the Taoist realm, until their death did not finish refining.


    But I don''t know when someone discovered the mystery of the second forbidden area. The spiritual power here is thin, but it is full of another mysterious energy, which is the floating silver brilliance. It is called The power of the stars.


    It is a part of the energy of heaven and earth, just like spirit power, immortal power and magic power.


    But it''s a bit higher.


    After absorption, it can accelerate the refining and conversion of psychic power. The speed is ten times faster than that of the outside world, and there are no side effects.


    It''s not that there are no people who have become immortals in the second restricted area. On the contrary, there are many of them.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining. It seems that there is hope to break through the immortal. However, the power of the stars here does not seem infinite. With the absorption of people, he will gradually thin from the outside and finally dry up.


    Only in the center of the sky sea, the power of the stars is the strongest and the last dry place.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao not only felt his chin, but also felt that it was very similar to his leeks.


    Every time it seems dry, it will disappear again, but five years later, it appears again, and its body is full of strong power of stars.


    This is a major feature of the second forbidden area. In addition to these, there are many sites, treasures, inheritance, in a word, they are very complicated, but the nature is amazing.


    It is worth mentioning that there are three wonders in the second restricted area, which is said to hide the amazing fortune.


    It''s a shiding mountain that has been drifting since ancient times.


    There is also a sea of terrible souls composed of countless souls. No one knows what it is?


    The last one is the forbidden area, which is known as the second forbidden area. It is a forbidden area formed by ancient star trees and has existed since ancient times.


    It is said that it hides the biggest secret of the second forbidden area

 Chapter 2258

    After reading the jade tube, Ning Tao suddenly realized.


    However, these three wonders are generally based on chance, and they don''t appear every time.


    After thinking about it, he decided to find Xiao, Da tou and Wang Tao first. If he guessed right, ye''er and meng''ke''er should be here.


    I don''t know if DOUMENG is here?


    Ning Tao cruel smile, but she can''t wait to give them a surprise.


    Just in the second restricted area, he wants to fight a beautiful battle, kill all the five major units, let everyone know, he ningtao, is back!


    We still need to find a way to get the second half of the nine, but it''s a bit tricky.


    Just thinking about it, a few frightened figures suddenly came over, showing fear, as if they were afraid of something terrible, with rolling black magic.


    "Ah ah..."


    "No Don''t kill me No... "


    Ning Tao is surprised. If he feels right, it''s the real evil spirit.


    He had a real sense of experience in mowuji.


    What''s going on?


    Immediately body move, stopped in front of three people, inquired: "several Dao friends, dare to ask what?"


    "Yes There are demons... "


    As soon as one of the bloody youths finished, his eyes suddenly bulged and his evil spirit was rampant. He was as thin as a man with the speed of the naked eye, as if he had been drained of life.


    Ning Tao is astonished, just a turn head, those two people unexpectedly also scream miserably to change into person to do.


    "No Help me Help... "


    With a puff, the three mummies fell to the ground and turned into white bones at a high speed.


    This scene came too soon.


    Ning Tao frowned. The three people died because of the evil spirit, but this place is also strange. It seems that once they die, they will be taken away.


    Is it an illusion?


    I sighed in my heart, but when I saw the space ring on the three hands, I was very happy and reached for it. I didn''t expect that it would make a fortune.


    After receiving the money, I just wanted to bury the three corpses. Suddenly, three evil Qi rushed out of the corpse.


    "What is it? If you want to run, stop it! " Ning Tao a Leng, immediately burst to drink.


    A big hand to grasp, such as the palm of heaven and earth, holding the Dragon Phoenix, directly imprison two evil Qi.


    "Buzz..."


    Ning Tao looks at the evil spirit in the palm of his hand, and his face is suspicious. Is this the thing that killed the three people? He would like to see, what is the source of this thing?


    As soon as he stepped on his foot, he rushed out like a sword and followed the last evil spirit


    Among the ruins, there is a dilapidated hall.


    At this time, more than a dozen young Tianjiao gathered here, and there were several strong people in the immortal list. It was the birth of this hall that attracted them, but also attracted a devil, a man eating devil.


    "Ah..."


    There was a terrible scream coming from a beaten young man in yellow robe.


    On him, there was a man in a magic robe, licking his scarlet lips, stepping on the head of a young man in a yellow robe, instilling evil spirits into him. Every minute instilled, the man screamed.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    More than a dozen young people hardly swallow a mouthful of saliva, almost scared to break the gall, panic.


    That young man in yellow robe is not an ordinary man. He is the 421 immortal, Huang Sheng.


    However, just now, the young man in the magic robe beat Huang Sheng down with a domineering fist.


    There were more than 30 of them. They were killed together. If he hadn''t done this strange thing now, they would have been dead by now.


    "Ah..."


    "Kill It''s painful to kill me, ah... " Huang Sheng is suffering like hell.


    It seems that he is going to squeeze every inch of his strength out.


    But at this time, those fellow martial brothers were red eyed and yelled: "bastard, fight with the devil. Anyway, they are all dead, so they will die."


    But a petite woman quickly advised: "don''t be impulsive, try to delay time."


    "His strength can crush us, and so on. As long as he is a just person, he will certainly help us."


    If Ning Tao were here, he would recognize that this woman is Yuan Xiaoxiao!


    But those fellow students were red eyed and couldn''t take care of anything. They grabbed the weapons and killed them.


    "Devil, die


    More than a dozen sabres and lightsabers came at once. Under the desperate situation, the momentum was quite fierce.


    When Yuan Xiaoxiao saw this, he had no choice but to bite his teeth and urge the blood of the ancient great ape to soar. A huge iron stick, like a mountain, fell down angrily.


    The young man in the magic robe was stunned. He was not afraid, but frightened by his small transformation. Even if he grew up in a cruel environment, he had never seen anything so strange.


    A woman turns into a gorilla in a flash."Hiss ~!"


    "Wuji Evil evil spirit


    A terrible evil gas burst out, extremely murderous, evil surging, directly open a barrier.


    "Boom...!"


    More than a dozen attacks, plus the dozens of feet of the size of a stick, unexpectedly did not let this person back half a step.


    "Smelly woman, you dare to disgust me and seek death," said the young man in the magic robe.


    Huang Sheng crushed his feet with one foot, and the injected evil Qi returned to his body. His momentum actually increased a little bit. A pair of cold eyes immediately fixed on Yuan Xiao.


    "Damn it, no good!"


    Yuan Xiaoxiao was shocked, and a huge magic fist hit her head-on. She tried her best to fight against it and smashed it down. But the next second, a huge stick was blown away, and her whole body was blasted out for hundreds of meters.


    "Puff" a, open mouth gush out blood mist.


    But half of the other ten people were wiped out directly. As soon as they fell down, they quickly turned into white bones.


    "Damn it, you all damn it, wasting my nutrients," the young man gritted his teeth.


    At this time, a sharp light of the sword came from the sky. It seemed that he was also attracted by the palace. When he showed his figure, someone was ecstatic and said, "sun It''s sun Yizhan, who ranks 130 in the list of immortals. "


    "Great, we''re saved."


    However, at a glance, the young man in the magic robe disdained to conjure up a magic claw, which seemed to be the claw of a dark beast with the evil spirit.


    "Hum, you want to die!"


    As soon as sun chopped his eyes, a murderous opportunity flashed in his eyes. He dared to find his own trouble. He immediately pulled out his long sword and cut it in the direction of the giant claw. When he was proud, his sword It''s broken.


    "Bang" of a, broken of the sparse crash, and a can''t resist the terrorist force patted on him, a proud face suddenly changed.


    "No Boom... "


    The ruins trembled violently. The smile of those who were ecstatic suddenly became stiff. Only a bloody corpse was left in the palm print.


    "Gollum, this This is dead? You''re more than 100 on the list, "several people screamed.


    And Yuan was pale and finished.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "It''s a waste again. Don''t you have a few fairyland that can fight? I''m afraid you don''t have to swallow heaven. We''ll be able to kill you all. "


    The young man in the magic robe laughed wildly.


    As soon as Yuan Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth, she was about to make a final struggle. But as soon as the shadow flashed, a magic blade stabbed at her. It was tricky, cruel and quick as lightning.


    "It''s over..."


    Just when she was in despair, a black robe figure suddenly came in like a ghost. A big crystal hand, holding the head of the stunned young man in the magic robe, smashed into the ruins like a toy.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Every inch of the earth cracks, if it''s going to collapse.


    But yuan Xiaomei''s eyes were staring round, and she was still in shock, but a familiar smile came from her ear: "I''m late."

 Chapter 2259

    "You You... "


    Yuan Xiaoxiao widened her cherry lips and looked at the familiar black robe figure in front of her. She was stunned and trembled, as if she had seen a living ghost during the day.


    "Why How could that be? You Aren''t you dead? In the starry sky... "


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''ve been walking around in the starry sky..."


    Before the words came down, a pretty figure came in, with tears on her cheeks. Like a poor girl, she choked: "I I thought you... "


    The pear said with rain, suddenly raised his head, panic: "that your curse?"


    "It''s still there, but it''s no longer a threat to me. It''s more under my control," Ning Tao said with a confident smile.


    And those people who survived in the distance were numb. Just now What happened? What four evil generals were defeated just now?


    These people are not acting, are they?


    "You Damn it


    All of a sudden, a terrible Banxian magic burst out, making a sound like thunder in the starry sky, and the rolling magic gas rose like smoke, straight for tens of thousands of meters, just like a demon, about to wake up from the ground.


    "No one has ever dared to humiliate me like this."


    "Boy, remember to me that the man who killed you is called Devil Ding, one of the four devil generals under master tuntian."


    This sound, such as bone friction, teeth running in, can make people get goose bumps, and a pair of cold eyes stare at them.


    "No, that guy is not dead yet," Yuan Xiaoxiao''s face changed greatly, but he knew the man''s strength.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow and looks at the evil spirit in his hands. It turns out that he did it. Now that he has collected other people''s money, let''s do it.


    "Wuji Evil evil spirit


    The next second, a ferocious dark Warcraft, born with a long unicorn, emitting a dark black light, the dense small scales are extremely lifelike, it doesn''t look like magic, like real.


    It directly opened a bloody mouth, from the deep pit that was hit, crazy biting.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Be careful!"


    Just after Yuan''s words, Ning Tao gave a cold hum. Behind him, he directly turned into a vast melting pot. Fearlessly exposed, he burned a group of illusory fairy King''s blood essence, and his fighting spirit was burning up.


    "Sixty times The melting pot of war


    For a moment, the breath was as good as fifty-five percent of the immortals.


    To say this Banxian, there are different levels. The ancients named it after the degree of transformation.


    If one becomes immortal, it is enough to be called Banxian, also known as Banxian.


    The strongest one among the immortals is just like 90% of the immortals. One step further, it is known as the real immortal, the legendary The fairyland of man.


    In front of him, he was almost 50% immortal, but his strength was extremely abnormal.


    But unfortunately, he met Ning Tao.


    "Yin Yang Fist


    Ningtao breathes down mountains and rivers, a fist is magnificent and majestic, like a black-and-white streamer.


    The dark beast is also fearless. With its sharp one horn, it is the blood of the devil. The dark beast is a big race in the world of Warcraft, and its one horn is invincible.


    This bastard dares to touch with him, and he''ll kill you.


    "Boom boom..."


    The two collide fiercely, and the space seems to be silent and frozen at this moment, and the heart almost jumps out.


    The surviving monks couldn''t bear to look directly at it. The one horn could even tear the space, not to mention the flesh and blood. They seemed to have seen the sound of blood flying and wailing.


    "Ah..."


    The next second, there was a scream.


    A few people in the heart of a cool, are afraid to open their eyes, are praying for the blessing of the grandmaster.


    Suddenly there was a loud bang, and there was a violent earthquake and shaking at the foot. The steel like wreckage of the death star was smashed into a plate. The earth cracked, turned into pieces, and floated in the sky.


    Several people quickly opened their eyes, but saw a strange scene, that ningtao, unexpectedly undamaged.


    On the contrary, it''s magic. Eh, what about people?


    Yuan Xiaoxiao''s face was dull. The scene he saw just now seemed to be in fantasy. He smashed the indestructible one corner inch with one blow. The fist of flesh and blood was harder than steel.


    And magic Ding, like a dead dog, was beaten into the palace, half of his body was broken, flesh and blood blurred.


    "Gulu!"


    She swallows a mouthful of saliva difficultly, faintly can feel, now Ning Tao, strong unfathomable.


    I''m afraid that even her current violent stick can hardly hurt him.


    "Cough...!"


    Mording''s face was twisted and scarlet. He was just born. One of the four great generals was beaten like this.Even if master tuntian could forgive him, he would not tolerate himself, such a waste.


    At this time, Ning Tao shook his numb hand and said, "who are you


    "From what you said just now, it seems that you are a member of the demon kingdom? How did you get in? What the hell are you up to? "


    "Jie Jie, human son of a bitch, even if you die, you can''t know. I hate you. You''ll die before you finish. Even if I die, you won''t feel better. I''ll show you the horror of our family."


    "I''d like to sacrifice myself. Come out, Lord Mazu," said magic with a wild smile.


    the next second, his whole body of magic, blood, essence, incredibly like a wolf smoke creeping together.


    From the black fog, one was wearing a magic cloak and a strange skull headdress. He couldn''t see his face clearly, but his steps were heavy and he didn''t have any expression. It was like a dead thing called.


    But with the nourishment of magic, the empty puppet seems to have wisdom, and the breath is not weak at all.


    "Damn it, it''s endless!"


    Ning Tao shook his head impatiently, stepped out, clasped his hands, the black robe was beating, the ten tracks were bursting out, and the colors were like a rainbow, all of which were integrated into a mark.


    "Fusion technology, ten times hold the seal of heaven!"


    That demon ancestor figure is indifferent, didn''t walk a step, but stiffly stretched out a finger.


    "Mole ant, die!"


    However, this finger collides with that seal, but it is suppressed by death. Ning Tao''s eyes are angry and burst out with all his strength. Holding a seal alive, he enters the shadow, not only shatters it, but also knocks out the devil.


    The whole body fell into a little fog, and the whole day was broken.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Yuan small a few people startled, good terrible strength, she seems to still feel, Ning Tao did not give full strength.


    Devil Ding laughs miserably, feeling the passing of life, and says: "Terran boy, answer me, are you the so-called number one in the list of immortals in your fairyland?"


    "I don''t lose to nobody."


    However, Ning Tao a listen, light shrug way: "sorry, a month ago was kicked out of the immortal list, now it seems that even a thousand did not go in."


    "What?"


    Magic Ding spits out a mouthful of blood and stares to death, but from his eyes, we can see that he is not reconciled.


    He was defeated by a man who didn''t even enter the immortal list.


    However, he didn''t hear Ning Tao''s next light words: "although I''m not in the list of immortals, I''m No. 1 in the list of immortals. I''m just a leek in my seat."

 Chapter 2260

    "Leek Leek? Who? No.1 in the list of immortals The frightened monks glared.


    They are fans of Leng Tingwei. How dare this guy say Leng Tingwei is leek?


    How dare you say such a big thing if you don''t even enter the immortal list?


    One of the young men with short hair said weakly, "I I tell you, although you saved us, I don''t allow you to say that about my idol. "


    "Lord Leng, he is a myth of invincibility!"


    "Yes, that''s right..."


    Ning Tao didn''t roll his eyes. He didn''t dare to save his life. He immediately picked up the magic blade on the ground and pretended to be ferocious: "rob, give me all the money."


    "What? Want money? "


    The short haired youth and others were stunned, but Ning Tao, regardless of the situation, directly picked them up, but felt that they were really poor.


    "Hey, don''t pick my clothes. I''ve given you all the money. How can you be as poor as a dog?"


    "Brother Brother, I''m wrong. I''m a dog. I''m a dog. Brother, can you leave some clothes... "


    Finally, a few people only have a thin coat, shivering and looking at Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao has a pleasant and contented face. Although these people are very poor, they are also meat if they have more mosquitoes. In his current situation, he is dissatisfied with how many resources he has.


    The resources consumed by a saint are vast. He has no way or school, and can only rely on his own. He feels shameless.


    Moreover, he also realized that the nine turn Nirvana reincarnation is powerful and abnormal.


    He not only sharpened his body, but also doubled his strength on the basis of Jiuchong peak. Even without the secret method, he could compete with Banxian.


    Yuan Xiaofu''s forehead, he doesn''t need to confirm whether it''s fake? There is no second virtue.


    After carefully cleaning up the battlefield, Huang Sheng, sun Yizhan and magic Ding There are several silver beads in the palace, which are all taken away by Ning Tao.


    There''s no time to look carefully. Leave the right and wrong first.


    "Whoosh..."


    It took a long time to stop on a death star.


    Although there were more than 50000 or 60000 people, they didn''t even raise a wave in the sky and sea. They didn''t see many people along the way.


    It''s estimated that many people are flying to the center.


    "Xiao Xiao, do you have a way to contact Da tou and Wang Tao?" Ning Tao asked.


    Yuan Xiaoxiao nodded, happily turned out a jade card, and said: "this is Liu Lao and Wu Lao of calcining fairy hall, specially made for us. With blood as a guide, we can feel them."


    "Gee, look, my brother and Wang Tao seem to meet, not far ahead."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "let''s go. Let''s meet first. These are just the first dishes. For example, those powerful Tianjiao have already started to form a group. It must be very dangerous to walk alone."


    Yuan Xiaoqiao nodded, suddenly curious: "then we will go to the central area?"


    "There, it should be able to refine the spiritual power quickly, right?"


    "Ha ha, there are two purposes for me to enter tianqionghai. One is to become an immortal and kill DOUMENG."


    "Second, kill all I want to give those old folks a taste of pain. "


    Ning Tao sneered.


    As soon as the words came out, Yuan Xiaoxiao agreed excitedly. These five major groups really bullied her all over the world.


    Before they came here, they also had this idea, but the other side was so numerous that they could only think about it.


    While on the way, Yuan Xiaoxiao spat and talked about what happened in this month.


    Triangle is a good piece of meat, and tiantianmen is a big piece of fat meat. In particular, the world''s most famous chamber of Commerce seems to be the industry of tiantianmen.


    That day, the profit of earning Doujin really made the five major groups envious and kept trying to get a share.


    Fortunately, Xia Mengfei supports him by means. Although Luo Hai and xiaoyaoxian are gone, the gate of the world is crumbling, but he still doesn''t fall down. However, every day there is constant harassment, and all kinds of vicious schemes come to his face


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face is as gloomy as water, especially when they dare to fight against sister Xia.


    The killing in my heart is still surging.


    It seems that there is no way to resolve the hatred between him and the five major groups. At the same time, he doesn''t intend to resolve it. What he ate from Ning Tao before, I want you all to spit it out in the future. No, it''s a double reward.


    I''ll take the interest of your five major Tianjiao.


    He still remembers Taisui, spirit and blood, stone spear


    Sister Xia also went into Tianqiong sea with zuhuangmen. She also had such a jade card in her hand. Before she left, she deliberately told them to join her when they entered Tianqiong sea.


    With her zuhuangmen, she can frighten many foreign enemies.


    After all, the previous five major groups have said that you can kill as many people as you come in.


    Ning Tao clenched his fist. It''s been a hard month for sister Xia. I can imagine how hard it is.


    At this time, Yuan Xiaoxiao even said a piece of heavy news, the eighth fairy list, long Aotian, I do not know when to release a paragraph, said to marry Xia Mengfei, he is a dragon, he is a Phoenix, just right match.I don''t know whether it''s deliberately humiliating Ning Tao or really interested in Xia Mengfei.


    Ning Tao listened and sneered.


    Well, if you really want to force him to kill, let''s settle all the accounts


    Outside, in the dead and silent starry sky, a strange mountain suddenly floated out slowly.


    The whole mountain looks like a giant tripod, which exudes the ancient and boundless meaning. From this artistic conception, we can see that it has been a long time, and it also makes a "Dangdang" sound, which seems to be deliberately attractive.


    I''ve never heard of any treasure. I can''t wait.


    Several monks are kneeling in the ruins, slowly refining their spiritual power. Hearing the bell, they can''t help suspecting. When they open their eyes, they see a huge mountain thousands of feet away, just like the old man who sells cakes passing by.


    The monk scratched his head and didn''t care. He just closed his eyes and then suddenly opened them again.


    He opened his mouth wide and said in amazement: "lying trough, that Is that one of the three wonders in legend, shiding mountain


    As soon as the words came down, several people beside him ran after him like lightning. They were excited and hot.


    I didn''t expect that such a huge treasure would appear so soon. There are still many people on the mountain

 Chapter 2261

    In the distance, Ning Tao and Yuan Xiaoxiao saw a huge Ding mountain floating by. Although it was very fast, they could catch up with each other.


    "On that Dingshan, they are both there," Yuan Xiaoxiao said excitedly, holding the jade card.


    Ning Tao nodded, and then started to catch up with her at full speed.


    "Whoosh..."


    Wang Tao and Yuan Datou rushed to shiding mountain in surprise. Unexpectedly, they also had this opportunity on the periphery.


    This is one of the three wonders of the sky sea.


    Even in legend, there are people who have made great fortune here and soared to the sky. If Li Xiu is the leader, this is heaven. Li Ba Shan Xi, the Three Kingdoms of power, can be called It''s the end of our power.


    "Brother Wang, do you think brother Ning is still alive? Did you see him with your own eyes? "


    Yuan Datou has been asking Wang Tao.


    The latter was helpless. He almost asked all the way and said, "do you remember the two stones in the east gate? I think that''s the sign for me."


    "Don''t worry, I think few people in the world know the strength of Lao Wang next door."


    "What do you mean?" Yuan Datou is still at a loss.


    Then they fell down.


    This ten cauldron mountain is like a giant moving cauldron. It is thousands of feet in size. Although it is slightly broken and desolate, there is no lack of magic.


    Just in the middle of the mountain, there is a small ancient tripod with three feet and two ears, which contains the bell.


    And the peak is not flat, it also has a strange hill, which is a ladder shaped, every distance there is a tripod, a total of nine, a total of ten, the top one seems to have been untouched.


    "This is shiding mountain? How does it feel like a tryout? " Wang Tao scratched his head, puzzled.


    Suddenly, Yuan said nervously, "brother Wang, something''s wrong. Let''s Seems to be surrounded? "


    Wang Tao a Leng, eyes toward a look around, I do not know when a dozen monks around.


    Some of them were still wearing Kunlun disciples'' clothes.


    Wang Tao felt cold in his heart and cursed him secretly.


    When he was in the southern regions, he was chased and killed in hiding. Later, he met Ning Tao by chance and was accepted into the world gate by him. The hatred of Kunlun gate also shifted, but It seems that it''s not just because of him.


    What do you think Kunlun gate is hiding?


    But now, there is no time to think about it. He will not hand in the inheritance given by his master.


    "Hey, Wang Tao, Wang Tao, do you know what it means to come uninvited and fall into the trap?"


    A wild young man came up.


    At the sight of this man, Wang Tao''s face changed, and he said, "immortal list 87, cloud flying."


    "What What? "


    Yuan Da tou was stunned. He felt that his hair was exploding. Is this guy xianbang 87?


    Among them, Wang Tao, with his profound knowledge, broke into more than 900 immortals list at one stroke, and the elder sister was almost the same. But eighty seven was too scary, and there were more than a dozen of them. How can we fight?


    There are nearly a thousand people on the mountain. Suddenly, they all look at it jokingly. The gate of the world has opened again with the five major groups.


    "Tut Tut, you say that there are few immortals in the world, but they are very brave. They dare to offend the three great heavenly gang and the two great earth."


    "Isn''t this retribution coming now? It''s estimated that the whole army will be destroyed this time..."


    Listening to these words, Wang Tao clenched his teeth and said coldly, "the clouds are flying. We can solve the grudge between us. You let him go."


    That person, it is yuan Datou that impressively refers to.


    But Yun Feiyang laughed and said contemptuously, "Wang Tao, what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?"


    "To tell you the truth, we have already ordered the five major departments this time. Everyone who meets the world''s gate, even those who have connections, will be killed and will not hand over to the world''s first chamber of Commerce. You are the world''s gate Sooner or later. "


    "You dare!" As soon as Yuan Da tou glared, he turned over his hand and took out Ruyi Bing iron stick.


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    "How dare you two trash fight with me? Are you in the immortal list? Oh, yes, I''ve got one, but the ranking is too far. Maybe I''ve been kicked out


    "Well, I''ll let you two go together and let you know how much you can''t do."


    The clouds are flying and standing up, proud and upright.


    "Ha ha, elder martial brother Feiyang is really domineering. He directly killed the two wastes with one sword..."


    "Huhu..."


    Wang Tao and Wang Tao were staring at him with a heavy nose. Their body trembled. One hand unconsciously touched the handle of the instrument, and the corner of their eyes looked at each other. With this eye, they were already interlinked.


    For a moment, they had disappeared in the same place.


    "Roar, roar...!"


    "Ancient great ape, possessed!"


    Yuan Datou''s body is hundreds of feet high. He can''t help but look angry. His eyes are full of fierce light. He also carries a ruyibin iron bar on his shoulder, which is engraved with a double headed dragon. He hovers around, so he has no prestige."Die


    One blow, the air was smashed flat.


    People were surprised, did not expect that this waste has some ability, but he did not understand, who is his opponent.


    Yun Feiyang glances at him and touches the hilt with one hand. At this moment, his momentum changes from a graceful gentleman to a murderous swordsman.


    No one can see how he made the sword, but only a ten Zhang white sword light, dazzling.


    "Kunlun sword technique, one sword disillusionment!"


    "Boom!"


    The void inch collapses, and Yuan Datou struggles against it. With his strength of 15% immortals, this stick has a great strength of at least 18 thousand pounds. But when he meets the sword spirit, he is completely suppressed.


    "No Roar... "


    "Big head, get out of the way, let me come," Wang Tao''s anxious voice spread in his ear.


    But at the moment, he can''t get away at all, and the sword Qi will cut him off.


    "Damn it, fight!"


    Wang Tao, with a fierce look, rushed directly to the side of the big head. Holding the handle of the knife in one hand, he suddenly pulled out the sword. Suddenly, the sword roared like a magic weapon coming out of its sheath, and its power was aroused by a powerful spirit.


    "Dao FA, gang Xuan Jin!"


    A sharp Gang knife cleaved to the sword Qi.


    "The immortal ware is a kind of eight grade immortal ware. It''s said that all the people in the world have money. Now when you see it, it really deserves its reputation."


    People are envious.


    But the next second, three waves of energy exploded, Wang Tao and Yuan Datou vomited blood and flew back thousands of meters.


    "The gap, as expected, is still too big," the crowd pitied and mourned for them for a second.


    Yun Feiyang sighed, his eyes narrowed slightly. The sword didn''t kill them just now.


    Fairy ware? Even he didn''t feel proud the next day. Where did this bastard get it?


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he said angrily, "I''m so brave. It''s enough to betray our school. I dare to steal our immortal weapon. Today I will kill you and take it back."


    "It was stolen. What? The first door in the world is not a good thing. You can tell from its name that a wolf is ambitious. It must be a white eyed wolf... "


    There was a lot of abuse.


    Wang Tao is angry. It''s clear that this Dao was made by old Liu of calcining fairy hall.


    This guy is obviously thinking about his baby.


    Just as Yun Feiyang was grinning, a cold, familiar laugh came: "just now I lost a dog that bit people. It''s here."


    "Who? You want to die, "Yun Feiyang said with a cold face.


    A sound of footsteps came slowly. Thousands of people looked at it curiously. Suddenly, their pupils shrank and lost their voice: "my mother, that That''s Ning Tao


    "Who? Which Ning Tao, lying trough, is Ning Tao who has destroyed the seven gate? Isn''t he dead? "


    "Don''t tell me, he came down from the stars for his life?"


    Hearing the shock around him, Yun Feiyang was stunned for a moment, and his brows wrinkled. He didn''t die.


    Wang Tao looked at the black robe figure in front of him. He was relieved and directly paralyzed. He said with a bitter smile, "it''s really you. I''ll give it to you."


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile, but when he turned his head, he was indifferent and said with a light negative hand: "don''t say our sect leader didn''t give you a chance. Use your strongest strike to chop me."


    "Chop blood, you live, you can''t chop it out, all of you You''re all going to die

 Chapter 2262

    For a moment, the scene was dead.


    More than 30 talents of the five major groups can''t help but be astonished What did the kid say?


    A sword flies from the clouds.


    If it''s all right, kill them all!


    "Arrogant, looking for death, good courage," more than 30 people angry eyes, a lung is about to be gas explosion.


    Thousands of onlookers, however, were amused and amused to hear that. Yun Feiyang was a great immortal. The next day of Kunlun gate, he was proud, and his swordsmanship was already superb. His ranking might be even higher.


    And this Ning Tao, dare to speak so wildly, who gives him courage and courage?


    He doesn''t think he''s the eighth on the list, does he?


    Ning Tao is calm and stands with his hands down. His black robe floats with the wind, which is quite a great master style.


    But opposite him, Yun Feiyang is very angry and smiles, and his body is shaking. This shameless bastard dares to belittle him. He is really arrogant.


    "Boy, I want to kill myself. I must let you Life is not like death. "


    "Don''t worry, you are not as good as death. Take out your strongest sword, otherwise, you are not qualified to be my opponent," Ning Tao shook his head and said indifferently.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Goo Grunt


    Wang Tao frowned, while yuan Datou was drooling, which is too crazy.


    The cloud is flying, but it''s seventy-five percent immortal. It''s terrible. Although he knows elder brother Ning is powerful, he''s just at the top of the road. And he''s still fighting like this. Isn''t it too much?


    "Elder brother Ning, be careful. If you can''t do it, you can''t do it," he said.


    Yuan Xiaomei frowned, but she was pretty and worried.


    "Jie Jie, forget it? It''s too late, you''re dead, "said Yun Feiyang with a grim smile.


    At this moment, he burst out.


    All the sharp momentum is restrained. It seems harmless, but in fact it becomes stronger and more dangerous.


    Holding the handle of the sword and bowing slightly, it seems that a peerless swordsman is about to put out his sword. The sword sounds in the air, and the sabres in the hands of hundreds of people are shaking.


    "This Is this the place where people and swords are in one It''s so strong. I''m really a Kendo wizard. "


    A Kendo friar screamed.


    And thousands of people feel a sense of skyward sword, thinner, thinner, sharper.


    At this time, Yun Feiyang suddenly raised his head, and a sword light flashed through his dark pupil. The whole person disappeared in the same place in a blink, without raising a grain of dust, and all his strength was perfectly gathered in a sword.


    "Kunlun sword technique, a magic sword!"


    "Boom..."


    It''s just like the terrible momentum of a planet, rushing forward, the wind howling, the wind blowing.


    Ning Tao''s eyebrow picking has a little power of the world. It seems that there are also experts in Kunlun sect. They can create such a sword technique. If it''s normal, this sword technique can be regarded as the top one.


    But.


    He is a man who is superior to the power of the world!


    Sixty times the battle spirit, the furnace burns directly, and the rolling force roars in the body.


    With one sword, it looks like an illusory planet, reaching its peak in terms of edge and power.


    But at this time, Ning Tao moved. He just slowly stretched out a hand. No, two fingers. He didn''t dodge. He used these two fingers to carry the sword. He Is he crazy?


    Thousands of friars glared, and their faces were horrified. This guy doesn''t want his hands anymore?


    I''ve never seen such a perverse masochist.


    "No, master, be careful..." Yuan''s heart trembled and he was scared out of his wits.


    If this sword was blocked by him, even if he tried his best, it would be dismembered. It''s too strong. Even if Ning Tao was in front of them, he felt that this momentum was like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and the domineering inch came.


    Yun Feiyang is angry. His anger erupts like a volcano. He dares to humiliate him like this. If you don''t split up today, I will change my name today.


    "Chop ~!"


    Under the attention of the public, the sword Qi and the two fingers finally touched. It seemed that they had seen the blood flying, the pain screaming, and the two fingers leaving the body.


    But at this time, the two fingers, like a catapult, caught the sword lightly.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The whole shiding mountain trembled violently, and the thunder was rolling. The first thing that could not bear the heavy load was the hard ground under the feet, which cracked and collapsed inch by inch, as if the weight of an illusory planet had hit it.


    "Puff..."


    Wang Tao and Yuan Xiaoxiao were so close that they were swept by the impact of this wave and vomited blood.


    "Kill him, kill him Brother Feiyang is powerful, "more than 50 or 30 geniuses screamed excitedly.


    Although he was surprised that Ning Tao was still alive, it doesn''t matter now. Anyway, he is dead, and I don''t know which string is burnt out?


    In the grimace, the dust scattered, revealing the scene in the ruins.At this moment, everyone''s pupils shrink.


    "Why How could that be? "


    More than 50 or 30 geniuses, their faces turned pale, their eyes widened, their legs softened, as if they saw some incredible horror scene.


    In the ruins of hundreds of meters, Ning Tao lightly raised his head, holding one hand, one hand holding the sky, no, it should be said that two fingers holding a white trembling and humming sword, don''t let it move.


    "Buzz..."


    The piercing screech made the eardrum stop ringing.


    Yun Feiyang is shocked and still keeps the posture of wielding the sword, but now he seems to be lifted up. Ning Tao''s fingers are not bloodstained at all, and his all-out strike doesn''t hurt him at all.


    "This How is that possible? No No, what did you do? "


    His scream made people''s backs cool. Is this guy in immortal state?


    All of a sudden, Yun Feiyang noticed that his fingers were emitting a kind of gorgeous color. It seemed that there were eleven kinds of forces converging. He was very familiar with that kind of power, which was Tao Yi. He had eleven roads.


    Before he screamed, Ning Tao made an effort to break the sword.


    "Bang..."


    A crisp sound, all over the sky broken blade shot.


    "Ah..."


    Yun Feiyang screamed bitterly, and all the broken blades of the fierce shooting actually penetrated into his body. The blood was fierce shooting. Just as he was about to retreat, he saw a foot kicking towards him, which was actually mixed with twelve kinds of Taoist meanings.


    "No No, it''s impossible, no... "


    With one kick, the whole person was kicked out alive.


    Yun Feiyang''s fear solidified, and only one thought flashed through his mind. The concept of invincibility put forward by ancient Da Neng has never been achieved The unity of Tao and man.


    Dead, not unjust


    A generation of fairy list wizard, fall!


    Thousands of people stupefied, all this is only done between lightning flint, cloud flying was kicked out?


    And at this time, Ning Tao played the dust on the bullet body, light way: "I said, you all stay dead."


    "Whoosh..."


    "No Asshole, fight with him, kill... " More than 30 geniuses came at once.


    But in Ning Tao''s eyes, they are as fragile as balloons, and they are just a steel needle, which explodes when they touch it. Without exception, all the way is like the wind rolling clouds. After a few breath, there are debris all over the ground.


    In the pool of blood, Ning Tao took a look at the last person, who seemed to be a member of Qingming sect. He said indifferently, "I won''t kill you. I''ll let you go to the rescue. I''m in shiding mountain I''ll wait for you five days! "

 Chapter 2263

    The sound reverberated, which shocked thousands of people. This guy had to wait for the five schools.


    According to common sense, shouldn''t we run first?


    Looking at the more than 30 pieces of wreckage, many people twitched, and a bold idea came into being. Would this guy want to fight with the five major groups?


    Is he the enemy of the top talents in xianbang, such as No.6, yunruoxu, No.9, wuwentian, No.19, guijianchou, No.51, Mingyan, No.92 and qingdanian?


    "Crazy, crazy!"


    Ning Tao picks eyebrows, grabs the paralyzed sun Bai and throws him out of the shiding mountain.


    Yuan Xiaoxiao, Wang Tao and others just wanted to stop them. As a result, the man had already been thrown far away and floated to the stars. It seemed that they were just making it clear that they wanted him to call people.


    "Goo Grunt


    "Lao Ning, you You''re not really going to work with them, are you? Obscene development, don''t wave. There are hundreds of them in one sect. If they call people, can we beat them thousands? "


    Wang Tao wiped a cold sweat, guilty.


    As soon as the words came out, Yuan''s sister and brother nodded and agreed, but the number was their weakness.


    As the old saying goes: if you beat the teacher Fu with random fists, the ants will bite the elephant, and the two fists will be hard to beat the four hands.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, the sky sea is very vast. It''s not easy for us to gather together. Besides, even if we can''t fight, we can still escape. On escape, we won''t lose anyone."


    Seeing him patting his chest, the three suddenly forgot the man who was known as the strongest escapee in history The way of space.


    As everyone knows, two of the strongest geniuses have been marked with spirit by him.


    Last Marked Leng Tingwei.


    Although I feel fuzzy now, once I get close to myself, I will know for the first time.


    Just wait for these three leeks to grow up quickly. I wish you a lot of money, more treasures and more opportunities. When the time comes, hehe


    Things calm down, although people are full of fear of Ning Tao, but it seems that he doesn''t look like a murderer.


    Just wondering why he didn''t die?


    More and more people come from all over the world, hoping to have a glimpse of the mystery of shiding mountain. After all, it''s an ancient thing that has been drifting since ancient times.


    At this time, a rough and crazy man suddenly came out of the crowd in silence. Every step he took was like thunder. His muscles were well-developed and full of explosive boiling power. It was like using a secret method.


    "It''s Zhou Meng. The list of immortals is 492. It''s said that he is a real I''ll try to fix it


    His eyes lit up in the crowd.


    Since its birth, more than a dozen people have tried it, but now they don''t even have a soul. Under the ancient tripod in the middle of the mountain, you can still see a piece of dazzling red, which has been smashed and flattened for countless years.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrow. Although he had just gone through a battle, he didn''t spend much. Then he looked at it.


    Yuan Xiaoxiao said in a side way: "this ten tripod mountain feels like selecting people. In the information that sister Xia gave us, she said that the way here is very simple, that is, lifting the tripod."


    "But the giant tripod here is different. It''s not difficult, it''s not a nightmare, it''s impossible, it''s abnormal. Almost ten people will die miserably."


    "Oh ~


    Ning Tao frowned, and his face was suspicious. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with this?"


    Hearing this, Wang Tao said with a bitter smile, "do you see the first ancient tripod? It has been tested that it takes 180000 Jin of giant force to lift this ancient tripod. "


    Ning Tao felt his chin, which was really heavy. At least he could be nearly 70% of the monks.


    "And then what?"


    "When you hold the tripod, there will be a sound of Scripture in your ear. It is said that if it is a complete version, it is a huge and amazing creation. Unfortunately, if you want to get a complete version, you need to hold up the ten tripods."


    "Don''t think it''s very simple. The weight of the second tripod is twice that of the first one, and it falls down from the sky like killing people."


    "The third tripod is three times as much as the first tripod. By analogy, the tenth tripod is ten times as much as the first tripod. It is said that it is not only a tripod, but also a tripod. There are different opinions, because no one has ever raised it."


    Wang Tao felt a toothache when he thought about it.


    On the other side, Yuan Da tou touched his head and swallowed: "that''s 1.8 million. "


    Then he thought of something. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Yuan Xiaoxiao said helplessly: "the weight of the ten cauldrons is 9.9 million jin. Almost no one can lift it under the immortal."


    "More How much? "


    Ning Tao can''t help but look stunned.


    Ordinary people who are strong in Taoism are just a few hundred thousand pounds of giant force, and those who are slightly gifted are almost a million. Only the top talents Over a million.


    However, it is still a long way away from 9.9 million jin Juli.


    Don''t mention them, even if the real immortal comes, I''m afraid they can''t accept the gravity.Seeing his face full of amazement, Yuan Xiaoxiao said with a bitter smile: "if it''s really like what we calculated, I''m afraid it will take human immortals and even earth immortals to complete it."


    "So, this is a perverse selection. No one has ever been able to raise ten tripods."


    "But not to mention the ten tripods, those who can lift the fifth tripod are already super first-class talents, but there are very few such people. It is said that there was once the first one in the list of immortals, and they just managed to lift it The fifth cauldron. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help frowning tightly. If the master of shiding mountain really wants to select or apprentice? It''s impossible to use such a perverse option. It''s totally impossible.


    Even if some people are strong enough to come, they may never come back and smash them into meat cakes.


    There should be something else.


    At this time, he took a deep breath and raised the first cauldron fiercely.


    "Drink Let''s go... "


    The next second, in the eyes of all, the first ancient tripod was inadvertently raised.


    It''s not unusual.


    Ning Tao suddenly narrowed his eyes and watched Zhou Meng fall into a certain state, or artistic conception, which should be what Wang Tao said Fortune.


    Before long, the second ancient tripod, which was placed in the steps, suddenly flew out. A bell rang, and then it fell down abruptly.


    "Dangdang..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Shiding mountain trembled a little.


    Ning Tao and others stare big eyes. That week, Meng''s face is red and his teeth are bleeding, but he still insists on it. This spirit of bravery is worthy of respect.


    But all of a sudden, the third tripod could not help flying out and landed on the tripod as if it were an ancient tripod.


    "No Ah, ah... "


    "Dang Boom, boom... "


    With a loud noise, the three ancient tripods fell to the ground at the same time. Looking at Zhou Meng again, it was gone and smashed into a pool of meat mud by the three ancient tripods.


    On this day, the strange power of the sea reappeared, and the flesh and blood quickly became a powder.


    If it wasn''t for what I saw with my own eyes just now, there was the more obvious Yin red, why didn''t it happen just now.


    A fairy list of more than 400, so no?

 Chapter 2264

    In panic, the top of the mountain fell into silence again.


    One of the three wonders of Tianqiong sea, through the ages, has its own characteristics and horror.


    But now people have seen the metamorphosis of shiding mountain.


    It can''t be done at all!!


    Ning Tao frowned, but did not act rashly. Everyone knows that there is something hidden in it. But after countless years, the sky sea has opened so many times, so many people have not found it. Can they find it?


    He doesn''t think he can have a brilliant eye. There are more amazing people than her.


    "Well, would you like to try?" Wang Tao tried to find out.


    But Ning Tao wry smile, shrug a shoulder way: "I just came back from the starry sky, still don''t want to die so fast."


    After hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. They felt relieved.


    "Whoosh...!"


    As soon as the wind broke, the two cauldrons went back to the steps. I didn''t know what force was driving them.


    There are a lot of rumors about this. Someone once threw the ancient tripod on the steps out of the sky. However, when they got to the big tripod again, the tripod came back inexplicably and killed them.


    Seal, imprison All kinds of methods have been used, but as long as they are used at one stroke, they will surely come back.


    People are not bored to do this.


    For countless years, the ancestors had not used any method, but there was no other way except to hold the tripod.


    Thousands of people scratched their ears and their hearts were burning with anger. They knew that the great fortune was right in front of them, but they were not satisfied. They just couldn''t get it. If anyone dares to mess around, they will die in the end.


    "Alas..."


    Just as he sighed, an unnoticed monk in linen suddenly walked towards the ancient tripod.


    I saw him with his hands together and reciting Buddhist scriptures. Although he was dressed simply, he was as dazzling as the king of Ming Dynasty. In his exposed skin, there were strands of pale gold, which gave people the feeling that all the methods were inviolable.


    Master, or a Buddhist master.


    People stare big eyes, racking their brains to think that this is where the sacred, but in the end did not remember, it seems that there is no such strong immortal list, right?


    It can only be said that Buddhists are too low-key. Apart from the fifth and eighth commandments in the list of immortals, it seems that there are few Buddhists.


    Suddenly, a girl with a ponytail got excited and said weakly, "I I know that he is a new immortal. I saw his battle at the beginning. "


    "New?"


    When they heard this, their faces suddenly changed.


    It turned out that she was a new strong man. No wonder she was so familiar. People asked her what her name was?


    But the girl with ponytail blushed and shook her head. At that time, she looked at it from a distance and didn''t care much. She only knew that the monk was defeated.


    At this time, the monk in hemp clothes turned around, put his hands together and said with a smile, "poor monk Jingzhen is a Buddhist in the western regions. If something happens to me, I hope I can tell my martial uncle Bajie."


    People''s faces changed. They went with the idea of dying. They immediately gave a salute and nodded heavily.


    Seeing this, the monk in linen gave a salute to all the people. He even laughed at Ning Taowen and said, "benefactor Ning, do you remember the seven commandments elder?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, in the brain can''t help but think of that old monk, and that timid nine precepts.


    Immediately arched his hand and said with a smile: "naturally, I remember that master Qijie is OK."


    Jingzhen''s face darkened, but then he hid it very well. He put his hands together and said with a smile, "it''s OK. At the beginning, the elder said that he wanted to give the benefactor a chance. It''s in Buddhism. He had already prepared it for the benefactor."


    "If you are free, please go to Buddhism. I''m sure you won''t be disappointed."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was surprised in his eyes. He didn''t expect that master Qijie still remembered it.


    Immediately nodded and said: "certainly!"


    Seeing that everything was handled properly, Jingzhen recited a scripture and then turned away without hesitation. But at this moment, he rose from an ascetic monk to angry King Kong step by step.


    "Boom..."


    Shiding mountain trembled more violently. From this momentum and movement, it was far more than Zhou Meng.


    Everyone exclaimed, it seems that there is a strong man who can lift several tripods?


    If you are killed or have foresight, you can give up before the four cauldrons. Just throw the cauldron away.


    But if you get to the fourth cauldron, you either die or live.


    "Lao Ning, what do you think of him?" Wang Tao is holding a Dogtail in his mouth and is curious.


    Ning Tao pondered and said with a negative hand, "the Buddhist Dharma is profound. It''s never obvious. It''s never water leaking. It''s unfathomable. The method of refining the body is no weaker than that of the outside world. In my opinion, this master already has the golden body of Buddhism."


    "I wipe, so hard?" Wang Tao was so surprised that he almost didn''t eat it.


    "Brother Naning, how many cauldrons do you think he can lift?" Yuan Datou looked forward to it.


    Ning Tao shook his head, did not directly answer: "I feel that the purpose of lifting the tripod is not to lift the tripod, although the premise must have a certain strength, but the real specific, or other factors?""Now, I don''t know."


    The thousands of people who raised their ears to eavesdrop suddenly felt justified.


    At this time, master Jingzhen had already lifted the first ancient tripod on his head.


    "Dangdang..."


    At this moment, people''s hearts were also pulled up.


    Just like just now, after a while, the second ancient tripod fell down and hit the first one heavily. Master Jingzhen only shook it for a while, and it didn''t matter.


    "Good ~!"


    The crowd clapped and cheered.


    But only Ning Tao frowned in surprise. He felt that master Jingzhen had become different. He was fearless and had empty eyes. He had ignored life and death, which was a strong point for Buddhism.


    At this time, the third ancient tripod came down boldly, which was even louder than before.


    Jingzhen''s body sank, his waist bent and his legs bent. It seemed that his face was also flustered. The big sweat drops fell down, his clothes were shattered, and the golden body of Buddhism was revealed.


    Ning Tao stares at him. At this time, the fourth ancient tripod also falls. The whole shiding mountain is shocked.


    "Boom..."


    Thousands of people are wide eyed, shocked, lying trough, the fourth, has been unable to turn back.


    "Poof


    Master Jingzhen vomited blood, and his face was more and more flustered. He could see a trace of fear.


    The unyielding gold body had been bent down, shaking violently, and cracked. It seemed that it could not hold on at any time.


    "Gulu..."


    "Old Lao Ning, I don''t feel good. He Is he not going to be able to hold on? "


    Wang Tao looks a little pale.


    To tell you the truth, many people have a good feeling for this modest master Jingzhen. If he is killed, I''m afraid everyone will be very cold.


    At least the tripod will never be lifted.


    Ning Tao stares at him, snores heavily and says nothing.


    But at this time, the fifth ancient tripod suddenly fell down and made a huge noise.


    "Boom boom..."


    All the people were shocked and all of them were staggering.


    When I went to see Master Jingzhen again, I had completely recovered. My face was bitter. I knelt down on one knee and vomited blood. My gold body was broken and the ancient tripod was pressed down.


    "My life Stop it


    "No No good


    When master Jingzhen was about to meet the Buddha, a crystal white folded palm suddenly lifted the five tripods.


    "Give me Get up


    A roar of anger made master Jingzhen''s face change. He suddenly opened his terrible eyes. He was stunned for a second or two, and screamed: "rather It''s better, benefacto

 Chapter 2265

    "Dang Dang..."


    The five ancient tripods roared, and the ten tripod mountains trembled, as if excited by breathing.


    A crystal palm, like the king of heaven, holds the five tripods. One tripod weighs 180000 kg, and the other five tripods weigh more than 2 million kg, which is basically beyond the limit of the Tao.


    However, Ning Tao held his hand firmly, and even raised it with one arm.


    "Sixty times The melting pot of war


    "Up ~!"


    Ning Tao roared, and a force of ghosts and gods burst out. Unexpectedly, he lifted up the old Ding which was about to fall. His right arm muscle was like a dragon, full of explosive force, and his biceps was as hard as a steel ball.


    See this scene, thousands of people almost did not jump out of the eyes, a One hand Hold up five cauldrons?


    How did he do it?


    This Is this guy still a Taoist?


    Don''t mention them. Wang Tao and his three friends are all silly. Although the scene is very shocking, they know better that after the four cauldrons, it''s like signing a life and death certificate. Either you carry it or you become meat mud.


    There is no choice but these two.


    But Ning Tao so a save him, is not to put himself in, the sixth Ding is about to fall.


    "Cough..."


    Master Jingzhen was bitter, seriously injured and bleeding. He shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "benefactor Ning, why do you need to do this? I thought I had forgotten life and death, but I didn''t expect that my practice was far from enough."


    "Let go. It''s my destiny. I''m willing to take it. Please tell my martial uncle Bajie."


    But Ning Tao smiles bitterly. Now even if he wants to let go, it''s impossible. The tripod seems to have suction. It firmly sticks to his palm and can''t get rid of it.


    That is to say, we have to carry it hard.


    Immediately comforted and said with a smile, "don''t worry, no one will die today. I''m still waiting for you to take me to Buddhism as a guest."


    "Buzz..."


    The vibration and frequency of the ancient tripod vaguely spread the sound of chanting, as if a mysterious man was preaching in his ear.


    "I don''t agree with heaven, so I fight against heaven!"


    "I don''t believe in fate, so I change my fate against heaven!"


    "I don''t believe in myself, I will be limited to a small body..."


    Ning Tao was infatuated for a moment. He was drawn in by this magnificent, sonorous and firm voice. A name in the ancient monument was shining slightly, but it shared a small part of the pressure for him.


    At this time, the sixth ancient tripod on the ladder suddenly dropped on top of the five tripods.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom boom..."


    A little half of the people fell down, their bodies swayed, the mountain cracked, and the movement was extremely shocking.


    "Lie down Wo Cao, Lao Ning, hold on. Don''t scare us. Damn it. What should we do? "


    Wang Tao is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Master Jingzhen is red eyed. Before lifting the tripod, he is ready to die. He can die, but he can''t accept others to die for him. How can he watch benefactor Ning smashed?


    "I''m sorry for you, benefactor..."


    Ning Tao holds the sky and works hard. His arms are like twelve pillars. Although his body is shaking, the sixth ancient tripod is still taken over.


    "Goo Grunt


    Thousands of people hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, the sixth, this guy, or people?


    At that time, the number one immortal list was only six tripods, but after that, it was smashed by the seventh tripod, which was basically the highest achievement. Most people stopped in front of the fourth tripod.


    In this way, we can not only gain some fortune, but also refine ourselves and live more.


    At this time, the seventh tripod appeared from the high platform and fell down like a huge pile.


    "Boom..."


    Everything on the top of the mountain was shaken up, like a meteor, hitting the ground.


    Ning Tao coughs up blood and his eyes are splitting. He is almost forced to retreat from that state. The seventh tripod is almost the limit of human Tao. It''s too heavy. Even if he is twice as strong, he can''t stand alone.


    With a clench of teeth, the spirit power that has been suppressed has been rioting, spinning, condensing, compressing and transforming.


    He didn''t want to break through so early, but now it''s too late for me, so I have to fight.


    "Huhu..."


    The power of the stars all around poured in like spirits, and the faint immortal power was extracted quickly.


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    Dantian is like a black hole. It is devouring the external energy crazily, but the feedback is pure immortal power. His spiritual power is the purest, and it is very difficult to refine. It will soon reach 10%.


    It didn''t take long to break through 25%.


    The strength of the body has greatly increased, and the strength has also increased a lot. The seventh tripod has been carried down.


    "Pervert, monster, he''s not human," thousands of viewers screamed in horror, unimaginable.I''ve never heard of anyone who can carry seven tripods. Even the number one in the list of immortals died here.


    But at this time, the eighth tripod flies out coldly, and the simple tripod body gives people a sense of depression.


    "Boom..."


    Thousands of people were shocked far away, disheartened, and shidingshan was like a heart beating.


    Ning Tao kneels on one knee, his face turns red, and his mouth spurts out a mouthful of blood. Even the peak of his spirit body is cracked. The weight of the eighth tripod can''t be carried by Daojing.


    "No more?"


    "No I can''t, I can''t fall, I have There are a lot of things to do. Sister Xia, everyone, Sophia and Xinyue are still waiting for me... "


    Ning Tao chest burning, eyes completely a blood red, a body of war actually boiling up.


    "Sixty two Four times The melting pot of war


    "Benefactor Ning!"


    Master Jingzhen shakes his head in pain, shaking his hands and praying to Buddha for Ning Tao.


    "Sixty six times...!"


    Ning Tao rises, roars, on the breath does not lose 70% of the immortals, that bent leg, also in the trembling taut straight, unexpectedly to carry up.


    Thousands of people have been screaming incoherently, tearing their hair and just screaming.


    The eighth one. He has broken the record. Can he really carry ten cauldrons today?


    All of a sudden, a large number of figures came from the outside, and nearly a hundred people fell, exuding a fierce and powerful atmosphere. If you look at their clothes, you can find that they are actually the five big people.


    "Ning Tao, get out and die," roared Ming Yan, the first day of Qingming sect.


    Then at this time, a figure suddenly exclaimed: "old Boss, look, it''s It''s him. He''s not dead. My God, bading. "


    "What?"


    All the people were shocked.


    And Wang Tao three people surprised, the leakage of the house every rain, how can these guys not come early or late, but at this time, unexpectedly also come so fast?


    "What the hell? Never let him disturb Ning Tao. "


    At this moment, the ninth ancient tripod fell down quickly, and the whole shiding mountain was disintegrated in half. It seems that countless pieces of gravel were broken and collapsed.


    Ning Tao''s blood gushes wildly, one knee kneels into the floor, all over spilling blood, the bell rings, but step by step toward Ning Tao down, he is like a spring, slowly squeezed.


    In the end, it will only be blasted.


    "Damn it, hold on, hold on, what''s the secret? what are you having? I can''t hold on any longer... "


    Ning Tao couldn''t lift his head, but suddenly, he saw a line of ancient words, which had been filled with Yin red. If it wasn''t for the sweat of master Jingzhen and others just now, I''m afraid it would not have burst out.


    It was written in four big words: "sacrifice one''s life and forget one''s death."


    Give up living?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    Ning Tao laughs miserably. It turns out that the secret has been here for a long time, but who can really sacrifice his life and forget his death.


    Even if the Buddhist sect is defeated.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "It''s interesting. It''s good for me to smash to death. I''ll see how you can live this time."


    Ming Yan and others are ferocious.


    But at this time, the tenth tripod moved, chanting loud, almost full of brain fortress.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are splitting. He knows that this tripod can''t be carried by himself, and it will explode. His brain is full of the desire to survive. He can''t die, he doesn''t dare to die. There are too many things to worry about and let him do.


    At this critical moment, Ning Tao''s brain came out with a light. In a corner of his body, the suppressed curse instantly covered his whole body, like a devil resurrected and climbed up.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Meanwhile, the tenth tripod came down.


    Ning Tao only felt that his body sank, and his brain was empty, and he had no consciousness any more


    "No..."

 Chapter 2266

    Wang Tao and the others screamed and widened their eyes. They saw the tenth tripod fall, but it didn''t make a huge noise. Instead, it was like a feather.


    "Well Eh? "


    "This What''s the matter? "


    In an instant, shiding mountain was dead.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were empty, as if he had lost his soul and wisdom. He still held his hands to hold the tripod.


    As if this scene has become a freeze frame.


    Jingzhen, Wang Tao and other people''s faces are changing, with mixed feelings. However, the top talents, such as Mingyan, qingdanian and Wusan, who have just arrived, are flashing fierce light in their eyes and sneering with their hearts.


    "Jie Jie..."


    I don''t know where I am?


    This is a mysterious space, Ning Tao dull, gradually come back, his face showed a blank color.


    Myself Have you been killed?


    But where is this?


    It was quiet all around. There was no shiding mountain, no ancient Ding, no one, only a vast expanse of white, as if it had come to the place where the soul of heaven had returned.


    All of a sudden, the white fog in front of us flashed like memory. It was a humble, weak and ordinary ant, but it often looked up at the starry sky and dreamed of traveling in the world.


    Countless people laugh at it and compare it with the real dragon to satirize its smallness and unbearable.


    But since then, it has made an oath that one day it will defeat the nine day dragon!


    For this oath, it hones itself and goes to learn from teachers everywhere, but it attracts more white eyes and bruises. However, it licks the wound like a lone wolf and continues to learn from teachers with perseverance.


    One day, it encountered a powerful enemy, a wolf, more than 100 times its size.


    Countless people ridicule it, but it has no hesitation to rush up and fight with the wolf.


    It turned out to be a failure.


    But its spirit moved a willow spirit, not only for it to fight off the giant wolf, but also for it to heal the wound, and pointed out a clear way for it.


    In the East, there are some people who are preaching. All spirits can help it, regardless of their height.


    Ants express their gratitude and say goodbye to the willow spirit. They do not hesitate to wade through mountains and rivers, and finally come to the holy land of preaching in the East, where there are human beings, monkeys, tigers, lions All can be cultivated.


    But when it proposed to worship, it was the crazy ridicule of countless people. What can an ant cultivate? Even if you can practice, you are still a fragile ant.


    Talent is hard injury!


    The Taoist priest shook his head and sighed: "the Tao does not conform to heaven''s destiny..."


    No human body can feel the ant''s pain, but even so, its idea remains unchanged.


    After three years of enlightenment, he got nothing in the end. Just when he was going to leave to continue his search, a senior brother of the human race admired his tenacious spirit and told him a legend.


    It is said that in the deepest part of the East, there is a mysterious fairyland where all wishes can be realized, but only by chance can we meet


    I don''t know why, Ning Tao always feels that the Terran friar is like the reincarnation fairy king?


    As soon as the picture turns, an ant with a dream sets foot on the journey, heading towards the mysterious East. The mountains are clear and the water is green. Day and night, I don''t know where to go. It''s like To go to the end of life.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking and how far I''ve been traveling. I only know that its body is getting worse every day.


    Gradually, its consciousness is dim and vague, but the tough faith still exists.


    Finally, it moved around and fell down. At the last moment of its life, it seemed to see a green lotus rooted in the sea of stars, shining and swaying


    It''s not an illusion, it''s true.


    It''s dangerous to see how far Qinglian can be expelled from the world long ago.


    See it ripple, blue light, unexpectedly a drop of milky white magic drops into the body of ants.


    Although Ning Tao didn''t know what it was, an idea flashed through his mind: "Qingtian Zaohua liquid!"


    This water drop is bigger than the ant, and it envelops it. This envelop is actually three years. The ant wakes up, but does not see its benefactor. It only feels that it is full of infinite power.


    Its idea is also very clear. Without ant cultivation, it creates itself. Without strong body, it hardens itself. It doesn''t believe in life, so it changes its life against heaven. It doesn''t believe that it will be limited to a small body.


    The innate advantage is far less than the acquired effort.


    It begins to wander and fight, and it is fearless of life and death until It met the giant wolf.


    That war, it won.


    It defeated a giant wolf with the body of humble ant, and it had a deep understanding with one blow.


    After that, the memory becomes confused, until countless years later, a battle to stir up the fairyland comes. An ordinary black ant wants to challenge the noble and powerful nine day dragon.Countless people came to watch the battle and ridiculed its overconfidence. An ant also wanted to challenge the real dragon?


    I really don''t know how to write dead words!!


    However, since the beginning of the battle, the black ant only hit the top with one punch. However, this punch is like crossing nine days and ten places, shattering the ancient world, crushing all demons and monsters, crushing the real dragon with one move.


    This is a blow that will kill you.


    This punch, brilliant to the peak.


    This punch represents The extreme state of power!


    That battle established its prestige. Some people call it Hercules ant, wolf ant and even the first ant But in the end, people call it Li Huang!!


    Ning Tao''s eyes shine, and he replays the punch continuously, but his heart suddenly brightens.


    "It seems that you have passed my test. Over the years, someone has really succeeded," came a long voice.


    Ning Tao''s body was shocked and he was startled. He was still immersed in the Scriptures in his mind just now.


    "Who? Who''s talking? "


    However, there was a helpless voice: "look down."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, oddly looking down, unexpectedly saw a familiar black ant.


    "You Are you senior Li Huang


    "To be exact, I am a trace of the spirit it left behind. This shiding mountain is for selection and preaching," the black ant said with a satisfied smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks a Leng, a face suddenly ecstatic out.


    He He made it.


    Use the curse of death to find the mood of abandoning life and forgetting death at that time. The artistic conception can break through life and death.


    But is that a trick?


    Seems to see his doubts, black ant smile: "you can come here, no matter what way, have been able to prove your success."


    "In fact, even I don''t think anyone can succeed. Since the archaic times, I''ve given up. It''s impossible for a mere Taoist realm to have such divine power. But I don''t understand why my true self has to do this?"


    "Maybe you have something different."


    Ning Tao scratched his head with a dry smile, and his look was full of surprise. Suddenly, the white space trembled, like someone was attacking continuously.


    The black ant raised his eyebrows and said thoughtfully, "it seems that the outside world is not peaceful."


    Ning Tao frowned when he heard that.


    "Ha ha, my mission has come to an end, and shiding mountain will no longer exist. I hope you don''t insult the name of Lihuang, just tell the world with it."


    The black ant also pointed and laughed.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s mouth turned out to be a smile and nodded heavily.


    The mysterious Scripture in his mind is the tenth of the ten taboos Lihuang boxing!

 Chapter 2267

    "Dangdangdang..."


    The ringing of the bell reverberates endlessly, such as a group of people''s crazy rampage, storm like devastation.


    Thousands of people are black faced and dare not speak up. Ning Tao holds ten tripods in his hands and pulls up the mountain. He is the overlord. He not only breaks the highest record, but also sets an insurmountable myth!


    The secret of shiding mountain is about to be broken, but Mingyan, qingdanian, Wusan and others even attack Ning Tao.


    Sneak in like a bunch of scumbags.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Tao, a white light suddenly appeared around him, forming a shield to protect him firmly, I''m afraid he would be dead now.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Damn, what the hell is this? It''s bad for me, asshole. "


    Ming Yan''s face was ugly.


    On one side of Wu San, qingdanian''s face was as gloomy as water. If they hadn''t broken the white shield, they would have killed Ning Tao thousands of times, which was in the way.


    "Ha ha..."


    "A group of villains deserve what they deserve. When Lao Ning wakes up, you bastards will die."


    Wang Tao, who was seriously injured, grinned grimly.


    Besides the three of them, there are Jingzhen, xiaoyaomen, taijizong, zulongmen Although the 20 or so helpers are separated from each other, they are already inseparable allies.


    After all, the interests of each other are still linked.


    But now, even with the help of these people, they can''t carry hundreds of people from each other.


    On hearing this, Ming Yan turned his head and said: "a few kids, you dare to talk to me. I can''t break the shield, but it''s more than enough to kill you."


    "I tell you, when the affair of tianqionghai is over, the first gate in the world will no longer exist. Oh, yes, it may be ready to start now."


    "Damn, you dare to do it!" Yuan Dadou scolded, but when he moved, he almost fell down.


    One leg was almost broken just now.


    "Tut tut..."


    "After all, dare to be brave with us? Do you want the other leg to be broken, or do you want to die?"


    Qingdanian sneered scornfully.


    "Violence Stick


    All of a sudden, a dragon iron rod smashed down, like a long-term attack.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    Without waiting for the crowd to fight, Wu San and Wu Zhi clenched their fists and fought out with his flesh and blood against the iron bar. In a moment, there was a burst of air.


    "Daofa, Dawu annihilation boxing!"


    "Bang, bang!"


    Shiding mountain trembles and the strong wind comes.


    Yuan careful tiger mouth crack, spit out a blood arrow in the mouth, pan Longbin iron rod powerless collapse fly, the strength gap is too big, she just 30% immortal, how can beat the immortal list within 100 Wusan?


    "Little bastard!"


    Wang Tao was furious, but he was already on the verge of collapse. Just after a few steps, he fell to the ground heavily.


    But a monk in linen rushed out, dragged his seriously injured body, and patted out a pair of golden palms, trying to save Xiao.


    "Dao FA, Jin Shen Zhang!"


    "Well, there are bald donkeys!"


    Ming Yan cold hum a, body shape suddenly a flash, a wisp of the fire burning from the hands of the nether world, grinning and patting out, and that pair of gold palms fiercely meet.


    "Boom boom..."


    Master Jingzhen is furious and desperate. His strength is not bad at all. Even if he is seriously injured, it''s strange that the wisps of dark fire actually burn his golden body, and a pair of meat palms are scorched.


    "Ah..."


    "Get out of the way, bald ass, don''t hinder me, or I will kill you today."


    Ming Yan heart has fear, sneer way.


    Hearing this, master Jingzhen, with red eyes, endured the pain of being burned and twisted: "poor monk No way. "


    "You want to die!"


    Ming Yan scolded, but he didn''t dare to kill him.


    The first day of Buddhism is arrogant, and the eight commandments are the fifth in the list of immortals. The strength of the top five is beyond human power.


    At this time, qingdanian rushed to Yuan Xiaoxiao''s seriously injured body. His face was cruel, and his heart had been twisted by a mule for a long time.


    But a lame figure, with incredible speed, jumped on Yuan Xiao''s body.


    "No No, brother... "


    "Let''s die together, two smelly monkeys. No one can save you today. I said..."


    But before he finished, a fierce wind suddenly hit him. The speed was very fast. Qingdanian was alert and quick. He laughed grimly and hit him with his backhand. He even dared to attack him. He didn''t know how to die Die


    I saw a huge ancient tripod, hit him heavily, and there was 1.44 million jin of force.


    It''s like a fast-moving high-speed railway. It''s as fast as lightning, but it''s blocked by an ordinary person ''.At the moment, Gu Qing''s right arm smashed into his whole body.


    "Dang Ah... "


    In the scream, only the blood mist was left.


    Thousands of people were dumbfounded. The scene just now was so fast that they didn''t react at all.


    Even if I saw it with my own eyes, I could only see an ancient tripod flying in and smashing qingdanian in an instant. The flesh and blood splashed back tens of meters, bloody.


    "Dang ~!"


    The eighth tripod fell and the peak was shaken violently.


    Seeing this familiar ancient tripod, they all swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Subconsciously, they turned to look at it, but they saw seven ancient tripods flying quickly.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    It''s like being hurled by people, and the giant force mixed with it turns several times, just like a meteor.


    "No No, stop it. No Run... " The five main camps were shocked and fled quickly.


    "Dang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    It''s like seven meteorites falling on the village, the bell ringing, the earth shaking, the flesh and blood everywhere.


    "Ah ah..."


    "All give me steady, stop, who is troubling, roll out," Ming Yan force back net true master, roar a way.


    "Are you blind? Grandpa is here A cold voice thundered.


    Everyone saw that Ning Tao, who was holding the ninth cauldron and the tenth cauldron, was killed. The two cauldrons in his hand touched each other fiercely. Suddenly, a deafening bell pierced his eardrum.


    "Dangdang..."


    "Ah I My ears, "screamed hundreds of people in five groups, and their brains seemed to crack.


    Even the thousands of people who watched were in agony.


    The two tripods, together, have three million pounds of giant force. Several people can stand such a touch.


    Ming Yan, Wu San''s face twisted, just hard to support this terrible sound wave, but he saw an ancient tripod smashed down. They were arrogant and broke out with all their strength. They actually took out their weapons to meet him.


    "I''d rather die, son of a bitch!"


    "Boom boom..."


    At this contact, their faces screamed instantly, and their legs sank into the mountain. They were in a kneeling position. Their legs were broken, their flesh and blood exploded, and their bodies were spattered with blood arrows. They had never met such a terrible gravity.


    This tripod has been smashed down by at least four million jin.


    "Puff..."


    "No Ah... "

 Chapter 2268

    "Click Boom... "


    More than 4 million jin of huge force fell down. Without the maintenance of the power of the emperor, shiding mountain, which had been drifting since the ancient times, broke up in an instant.


    Ning Tao sneers, the ninth cauldron and the tenth cauldron are pressed down by gravity.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    "Ah You How come... "


    Wu San and Ming Yan screamed from their teeth. They were hysterical. The bones were rubbing and crushing. The pain was no less than a toothed knife cutting the flesh. The weapons in their hands were too heavy to bear.


    "That''s what you look down on, Mr. cat?"


    Ning Tao cracked and sneered.


    "You You bastard


    "Don''t be wild, if If my second brother, wusheng, eldest brother and wuwentian come, it''s the time of your death. "


    "Damn it, don''t use foreign things. What kind of hero are you? It''s If it''s a man, it''s a jerk. Come on, don''t let us look down on you... "


    They were biting their teeth and yelling bitterly.


    But as soon as the words came out, they suddenly felt that the pressure on their heads was suddenly reduced, and they suddenly took off their strength.


    One by one, his face was confused.


    "Dang Boom... "


    The two ancient tripods fell heavily on the ground. If it wasn''t for the broken leg bone and the light conditioned reflex, they would definitely jump up and run away.


    "You What do you want to do? " Under the deadlock of a group of disciples, they asked with deep fear.


    Ning Tao listened and said with a light smile, "didn''t you just say that you wanted to fight to the meat jerky for a while?"


    "Well, I''ve just learned a new boxing technique. As long as you can take it, I''ll let you go."


    "What?"


    They were pale and wiped the blood from the corners of their mouths. They were suspicious and wary: "you You mean we can go with the next punch? "


    "Yes, you two can go together," Ning Tao waved to them with a smile.


    Yuan Xiaoxiao and Wang Tao took a strange puff. Why did they involuntarily mourn for some people?


    Thousands of onlookers suddenly thought of the sword between their fingers and stepped back one by one.


    I don''t know what to think. I''m totally subconscious.


    And when they heard that, their eyes suddenly burst with light, new learning? That''s not a great achievement.


    With their strength, it should not be difficult to take over. This guy really looks down on others. When we run away, we will find someone to revenge.


    "Well, then come on!"


    They clapped their chests and said with a grim smile.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and closed his eyes slowly.


    "Be careful, don''t be careless, this boy is very strange," Wu San was on guard, his body was tight.


    And Ming Yan of course know, all said that this boy was thrown into the sky, he actually appeared in the sky sea, ghost know what happened to this boy?


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao is short of breath, struggling and flustered on his face. He seems to be chased by something, but he stands still in the same place, and his momentum is soaring wildly.


    In a black robe, it was windless and puffy. The hair was flying, and there were blue tendons on the forehead.


    "Goo Grunt


    "What the hell is this guy doing? My whole body''s sweat hair has exploded, has not done anything, actually gives me such horrible feeling


    "I remember the person who gave me this feeling the last time was Leng Tingwei, the number one in xianbang."


    Wusan trembled in fear.


    Hearing this, Ming Yan also had goose bumps. Even the fire of the nether world gave him a cold feeling, as if he was facing a huge beast.


    They are so small.


    "Damn it, no matter what he is doing, we must interrupt him, or if he succeeds, we will die."


    Wu San turned his head and said with red eyes.


    In an instant, they reached a consensus and stood up, two vast half immortal forces burst out.


    "Xianfa, Xianwu huangquan!"


    "The immortal method, the ghost decides..."


    I saw two terrorist attacks preemptive, like two Tyrannosaurus Rex general, spinning to kill.


    Wang Tao and others are surprised. They look at Ning Tao again and find that he is still closing his eyes. This can frighten them. Don''t drag them too far.


    "Gulu ~!"


    When these two forces attack in front of him, Ning Tao is still indifferent and everyone is shocked.


    What''s going on?


    And Ming Yan two people a excited, the corner of the mouth does not consciously raise, is this kid what matter.


    "Heaven helps me, heaven helps me, ha ha..."


    But at this moment, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly increased, full of Cold Crazy color, as if it had been put to death, forced to the edge of the cliff, can only enter, can only fight, there is no retreat.Five fingers clench fist, murderous, eyes blood red, the air issued a collapsing sound, behind the earth like the end of collapse, terror like the end of the gods.


    "Kill!"


    "Forbidden immortal method, Lihuang boxing!"


    The two Tyrannosaurus Rex like attacks were shattered in an instant, just like a crazy dragon rolling all the way. It would rather die than attack.


    This punch, who else.


    Wu three, Ming Yan is frightened, stare big a pair of dead ash weak pupil, feel oneself is mole ant, and the other side is a not fatal madman.


    "What new boxing is that?"


    "No Ah... "


    This fist sweeps the universe and makes no progress. In an instant, it blows the two of them into pieces.


    But it''s not over yet. The punch goes out unabated again, rolling at the five or dozens of disciples, sending out a sense of invincibility. The momentum that is firmer than mountains and rivers is enough to conquer.


    "Don''t Ah... "


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    I only heard dozens of blood and flesh exploding, blood and flesh splashing, and this punch swept nearly 1000 meters.


    And the whole shiding mountain is crumbling at this moment.


    "Boom!"


    Thousands of spectators kept their bodies steady, and their faces were shocked. Is this the greatest nature of shiding mountain?


    With one punch, dozens of people were killed.


    They had never seen such a terrible boxing, just like a madman. It was really shocking.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao is sweating, and his whole strength seems to be drained. He succeeded. This power is worthy of being created by Li Huang, who is powerful enough to surpass the real dragon.


    Now there are only a few of the five large groups of hundreds of people who have come together. They are scared to death. Now they are running away in a hurry, but Ning Tao hasn''t gone after them. These people are not a threat, and the news will spread sooner or later.


    However, I got the biggest fortune in shiding mountain. I''d better be careful to avoid being besieged.


    Immediately he and Wang Tao clean up the battlefield, and then with the seriously injured Jingzhen, the big heads leave quickly


    And at this time, the bustling city of Daluo.


    A lot of big people are looking at the list of immortals with great interest. Tianqionghai is very special, and it''s very difficult to arrange the calculation. Therefore, the list of immortals is refreshed once a day. Now it''s more than one day away from opening.


    "Ha ha, the disciples of Xianwu sect, Kunlun sect and Qingming sect all have a strong momentum."


    Some old friars praised.


    As soon as the words came out, they got the approval of many people. These sects have really developed well in recent years.


    Xianwumen and qingmingzong are proud and show off with their beards, which makes many old people around feel very happy.


    But at this moment, a golden light from the immortal list 1000, with the speed of momentum all the way collision, in the blink of an eye rushed to the top 300.


    "Well, it seems that there is a wonderful genius, but it''s still not as good as my qingmingzong."


    The elder of Qingming sect said with a smile.


    However, Jin Guang dashed to the top fifty-one in the list of immortals at one stroke. The Ming Yan, who was originally ranked here, disappeared directly and was replaced by: "Ning The waves


    "Hiss ~!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people took a breath of air conditioning, while countless old men pulled off their beards.


    "Hiss, my hair..."

 Chapter 2269

    The imperial city of Daluo is silent now.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were shocked and silent. A person who had been dead suddenly appeared on the list of immortals.


    "What What''s the situation? "


    "Doesn''t it mean Ning Tao has died in the starry sky?" In a flash, the crowd exploded.


    And that many antiques, also at the moment silly eyes, looking at the immortal list 51 position, Ning Tao two words glittering, just feel like a heavy blow.


    "He He''s still alive


    "God, don''t tell me that he came back from the starry sky. Even if he was a fairy, he would freeze to death. How could he survive? Is it a rumor... "


    In the Imperial Palace, Luo Hai looks at the piles of bamboo tubes in his hand, but he is worried. Luo Tian, who has just closed the door, is also thinking about the countermeasures.


    Suddenly heard outside the noise, Luohai looked up, just saw that a shining name.


    Leng for a while, and then a hook mouth.


    "Ah, Luo Tian, look outside. Maybe A surprise for you


    Luo Tian Wen Si didn''t move, light way: "is the forbidden area shot, or cold Tingwei was pulled down?"


    "I don''t think you can be interested in those two things in front of you, hehe," Luo Hai said with a cruel smile.


    Luo Tian smell speech, action can''t help but get a meal, suspiciously toward the fairy list that saw one eye.


    However, this one eye, but let his whole person be stunned.


    "Rather The waves


    Luo Tian''s pupil shrinks and becomes more and more complicated. However, he is suddenly relieved in his heart that his tightly wrinkled brow has relaxed unconsciously.


    The corner of the mouth is gratified with a smile.


    "Tut tut..."


    "Where''s your aunt smiling? Are you two having an affair Luo Hai said with a smile.


    Luo Tian a pick eyebrow, suddenly if have thought way: "you this guy already knew?"


    "Yes, but I''m not sure!"


    "Now it seems that this guy has broken the curse of death. It''s a miracle. How did he do it?" Luo Hai''s curiosity rose again.


    "Because, he is my big brother," Luo Tian light up, dignified smile.


    On hearing this, Luo Hai''s eyes almost didn''t jump out, stunned, but then suddenly.


    At the beginning, he once said, "if Ning Tao can break the curse, he will recognize this big brother."


    A bamboo tube fell from a high place, and Luo Hai caught it. But with a meow, he was surprised and said, "has the hell hall, the evil organization, not been active for half a year?"


    "Why do I always feel that wind and rain are coming, and the smell of gunpowder is choking all over my nose."


    "Yes, it''s been half a year. Either we don''t do it or we''re waiting for an opportunity to do it."


    Luo Tian raised his head and said wisely.


    Hearing this, Luo Hai''s eyes turned and suddenly changed color and said, "do you mean Heaven and sea


    "It''s just a conjecture, but it''s very possible. Tianqionghai contains too many secrets, and what happened in the past is strange."


    "If you want to do it, it''s probably here. Of course, it may be that I think too much."


    Luo Tian stares at the sky tightly.


    But when Luo Hai heard this, his face changed greatly, because the former''s conjecture was never wrong.


    He said immediately, "aren''t those kids going to have an accident? It''s not good that the enemy is in the dark and I''m in the light. "


    "Not to mention those guys in the forbidden area. As soon as the Changsheng hall is opened, it''s estimated that something big will happen. This session of tianqionghai is really going to change."


    "I just hope that the mainstay of my fairyland will not be lost here, otherwise it will be a huge loss."


    Luo Tian smiles and looks at the glittering name. He says mysteriously, "don''t we have him?"


    "Well? He? You are really confident enough. Let''s go step by step. We will have an outbreak one day... "


    A light flashed in Luohai''s eyes.


    At the same time, a luxury palace.


    There was only a loud noise from the inside, and there were bursts of roar. It seemed that one''s emotion exploded, and many of the servants knelt on the ground and trembled.


    The next second, ran Tianming''s ferocious face rushed out, staring at the name of "Ning Tao".


    "What a little bastard, are you a reincarnation? I don''t believe it. I can''t kill you! "


    "Get out of here, get out of here..."


    Angrily scolded, then red eyes tear space to leave, do not know what he is going to do?


    Ning Tao''s survival spread like a virus and spread rapidly across the five regions


    Look at the sky and sea again, it''s in full swing.


    Ning Tao and others bid farewell to those helpers, and a group of five people go into seclusion. It is estimated that Ning Tao''s fortune will soon spread all over the sky and sea.


    People''s heart is the most difficult to predict.


    Now his strength is not weak, but hundreds, thousands of encirclement, he also want to account here.The most important thing now is to improve our strength.


    When they executed the star, they chose a ruin on it, and found a few plants, which seemed to be the legendary star trees. They were very helpful in refining spiritual power, and they were picked by them.


    Looking for a dilapidated palace, they were relieved and healed slowly.


    Among them, master Jingzhen was the most seriously injured, Wang Tao was the second, and Xiaoxiao was good.


    Ning Tao planed Yang Lingjie, found many good quality pills from the spoils, differentiated the kinds, and handed them to the public.


    Find the ointment yourself and apply it to your right arm.


    Although the strength of that fist is strong, it is tailor-made by Lihuang. It is an ant and vulnerable. Every time it makes a fist, it makes a fist with the belief of ten dead and no life.


    Although they have the way of the universe to accommodate the sea, but at first some do not adapt, there are still some.


    "Huhu..."


    A few hours later, the public had a look.


    Wang Tao a face full of spring breeze, proud laugh way: "his grandmother''s, cool, five big that gang of bastards, should do this, kill a piece of armor not to leave."


    "Yes, there are only some remnant soldiers left in Qingyun mansion and Qingming sect. They are no longer a threat to us."


    Only the Kunlun gate, Xianwu gate and Yingui gate are left. It''s not easy to defeat them. Several of them are in the top ten of the immortal list. "


    Yuan Datou pondered the Tao.


    At this time, master Jingzhen''s trembling palms closed. Although there was still some pain in his heart, he said blandly: "just now I have sent a letter to martial uncle Bajie. He has promised to help us."


    "Now I''ve led a group of martial brothers to find five major troubles and contain them."


    When the time comes, who are you afraid of


    One excited, and tear the wound.


    They couldn''t help laughing, but at this time, he took out a silver bead from his arms, full of the power of the stars, and licked it very obscenely.


    "Why, Lao Wang, what are you doing?" Ning Tao frowned and said strangely.


    "You don''t know? This star Pearl is composed of pure and strong power of stars. It''s even rarer than the star tree. I''ve managed to find some. Do you want to give me one? "


    Wang Tao throws the bead in his hand and the thief laughs.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao strangely looked for it in the Yang Ling ring. He grabbed a handful of star beads and said faintly, "do you want me to give you a hand?"

 Chapter 2270

    "Er..."


    Wang Tao looked at the star beads, some silly eyes, this at least have hundreds of it?


    He even searched for ten death stars before he found them. Where did this guy come from?


    Don''t mention him, even the little people are shocked.


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said innocently, "when I came here before, I found many in a palace."


    "And the devil, Yun Feiyang, Wu San There are quite a few of them, about a few hundred. "


    "Hiss ~!"


    The four of them took a breath of cold air and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They couldn''t feel it for a while.


    Wang Tao, in particular, looked at the star beads that he had licked carefully just now. He didn''t know how depressed he was. If he had known that, why would he be so obscene?


    He immediately swallowed it with an open mouthful.


    He rubbed his hands and said, "brother Tao, star Pearl, we are still good friends."


    But Ning Tao rolled his eyes and said, "why? Now you''re making friends with me? "


    "It''s all my family. I''ll sell my life to you. It''s not easy to work hard for you."


    "Before I came here, Mr. Mo said he wanted you to take care of me, and we supported each other all the way..."


    Wang Tao said, a runny nose, a tear.


    Ning Tao can''t help but speechless, this guy says more and more pull, immediately throw him a hundred stars bead.


    Wang Tao''s eyes were shining, and he was very happy. These little guys like people so much that they ate four or five of them at a time.


    "Oh, cool!"


    "Cheap ~!"


    Yuan Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and said helplessly.


    This time, even the honest master Jingzhen nodded in agreement.


    See person have share, Ning Tao one person gave 100 star bead, he still has more than 200.


    Master Jingzhen suddenly got up and came to Ning Tao. He bowed respectfully and said gratefully, "just now, thank you for your help."


    "You''re welcome, master. At the beginning, it was master Qijie who helped us resolve the crisis."


    "Maybe that''s what Buddhism says. You''re welcome. When I go to Buddhism, I''ll have a good reception."


    Ning Tao laughs heartily.


    "Yes, it must be!"


    Master Jingzhen said excitedly.


    The star bead is surprisingly cool. Almost everyone has arrived at Banxian. With the star bead, the refining speed can be increased two or three times. No wonder it is the treasure of the sky sea.


    Ning Tao put ten of them in one breath, and suddenly he felt that his spirit power was hot, like an accelerator, which made the contrarian Jue run several times faster than usual.


    His second half fairy, soon stabilized.


    Yuan Datou''s cultivation is the weakest. However, after several hours of cultivation, he has reached the second level of immortality. In addition, his ancient great ape blood is not weak at the same level, but it is difficult to enter the immortal list.


    Today''s immortal list, except for the top 100, is basically unstable.


    In particular, xianbang 1000 is shifting all the time. The competition is the most fierce. The standard hard conditions are at least a few and a half immortals


    This hard practice is a long time.


    Ning Tao, who is practicing, suddenly feels a wind coming. He opens his eyes in surprise and is alert!


    What a strange wind?


    Is there wind in the sky?


    In the heart suspicious, originally did not plan to pay attention, actually discovered the sky color as if gradually dim down.


    Is that a bit wrong? He remembered the sky and the sea, day and night, and it was impossible to suddenly get dark.


    At this time, Yuan Xiaoxiao''s four people also opened their eyes one after another, frowned tightly, inexplicably felt a wave of uneasiness, panic, as if something was coming, waves of depression shrouded in their hearts.


    "Master, what do you mean by this phenomenon?" Yuan Datou asked curiously.


    Master Jingzhen''s face was ugly. He suddenly sat cross legged and pinched the key. Sometimes he frowned and sometimes he changed color. I don''t know if he was calculating something?


    Ning Tao took a look, but he missed Gao Jie, but the boy didn''t come.


    He was able to escape from the hall of the devil, thanks to the "six" words sent by Tianji gate.


    By the way, he seemed to have said that if he broke the curse, he could go to Tianji gate. It seemed that his master could guide him.


    If you have time, you should go there!


    "Huhu..."


    All of a sudden, a stronger Yin wind came, making everyone stand up.


    "Something''s wrong. Get out of here, I''m afraid it will be dangerous," Ning Tao said.


    Four people nodded one after another, but at this moment, master Jingzhen suddenly opened his eyes and exclaimed: "no, absolutely can''t go out."


    "Why?""Because the tide of soul that devours everything has come. It is said that wherever it passes, there is no vitality. If it falls into the tide of soul, no one can come out alive."


    Master Jingzhen''s face was white.


    For the soul tide, he Buddhism people have a very detailed understanding, because they are good at Du Hua and chanting sutras, and they are good at the category of wronged souls.


    Therefore, since ancient times, the soul tide has been listed as the goal of Buddhism, and many eminent monks want to spend it.


    But in the end, all the eminent monks disappeared.


    Later, according to reliable information, some people saw the edge of the tide of spirits, and some ferocious and unjust spirits looked like eminent monks, but they were actually transformed.


    It''s not that the Tao is not high, but what terrible things are hidden in the soul tide?


    Later, Buddhism directly issued a ban. Once you see the soul tide, you should never entangle with them.


    If you are involved in misfortune, stay where you are. Remember, don''t move and guard your heart. Only in this way can you have a ray of life.


    Although no one has ever come out alive!


    Seeing his pale face, Yuan Xiaomei''s eyes shrunk and said with difficulty: "here, is it the legendary One of the three wonders, the soul tide? "


    "Exactly!"


    Master Jingzhen said with a bitter smile.


    I didn''t expect that I just got out of the wolf''s nest and fell into the lion''s cave. I''m really unlucky.


    Ning Tao frowned and looked at the completely overcast sky. He couldn''t help saying: "now we are?"


    "It has been involved in it, the soul tide has no shadow, no trace, rarely can be detected in advance."


    "Now the only way is not to move. I try my best to recite the king''s Sutra of Tibet. Everyone will lean over."


    Master Jingzhen gritted his teeth.


    Hear this, a few people hurriedly gather in the past, it is really this four weeks gloomy let a person hair.


    Ning Tao frowns unceasingly, suddenly looks a pick, unexpectedly has a spirit mark to become clear.


    "Eh!"


    There are leeks coming. Who is it?


    In the starry sky, looking at the dim sky, there are many obscure voices, and hundreds of people, such as ghosts and sorrows, are shocked. How can there be a lot of resentment? The taste is really tonic.


    The ghost sees the sorrow to be ecstatic, did he meet the ghost tide? It is said that it is the holy land of ghost cultivation.


    With endless materials of grievances


    On the other side, a man with a dark robe sneered, looked at the sky, and then walked towards the most gloomy place without fea

 Chapter 2271

    "Oh Well And BAM Mi Hum


    The Sutra is a masterpiece of Buddhism. The golden light of universal salvation falls on the world, and the golden lotus of merits and virtues blooms in place. You can vaguely see a golden monk reciting the truth.


    Six Sanskrit, suppress here.


    Ning Tao''s face is shining. It''s said that this is the six character Daming mantra of Buddhism. It has a great effect on suppressing evil spirits, filth and resentment. It''s a killer.


    After finishing all this, master Jingzhen sighed and said, "benefactor, I''m afraid I won''t have time to take care of you later


    "Remember, don''t leave me for three years, or the Bodhisattva will not be able to save you when he is alive."


    When they heard this, they nodded. Today, they can''t hear the meaning of this.


    They''re in big trouble.


    One of the three wonders of tianqionghai, soul tide!


    Seeing this, master Jingzhen slowly closed his eyes, as if forgetting everything and reciting his scriptures.


    The majestic light of Buddha enveloped the surrounding area. Although it was not big, it was spacious. Behind master Jingzhen, there was a shadow of Buddha. His arms were high, his face was disgusting, and there was a halo behind his head


    It wasn''t long before a series of evil spirits came in, and their scarlet eyes flashed.


    "Gee..."


    In the blink of an eye, a tide of spirits, which was completely gathered by the unjust spirits, suddenly came overwhelming.


    It''s really like an ocean or a tsunami, but the king of Tibetans and the six character scriptures are so awed that any wronged soul close to the Buddha''s light will be instantly purified, and the rest will be ignored.


    In their eyes, this is the same kind.


    Ning Tao felt his chin and pondered. To tell you the truth, if it was the beginning, he would not be afraid of it.


    Because in his mind, there are two inexplicably powerful soul forces. Later, he learned that one is Jesus, the other is the spirit of the candlelight dragon, the other is the shroud of Jesus, and the other is the eye of the candlelight dragon.


    The spirit of the candlelight dragon is friendly, but Jesus always feels that he is a sheep in wolf''s skin, with bad intentions.


    At the beginning, he went through all kinds of hardships to ask Uncle Tim, but he didn''t expect that he was not strong enough to break the soul sea. Ironically, his soul sea was broken, and Jesus and the spirit of the candlelight dragon were gone.


    Of course, this is also a good thing. Yan Feitian was able to get rid of a disaster for himself.


    Otherwise, it''s not so easy to expel him. It''s also easy for Jesus to do something about his own soul sea.


    The only thing that surprised him was that the big snake was taken away by Yan Feitian


    "Gee..."


    There are more and more ghosts around, and the six character mantra is trembling. It seems that it is about to reach its limit. After all, it is also prompted by master Jingzhen''s spiritual power.


    When Ning Tao thought about it, he put his 200 star beads around master Jingzhen.


    It''s convenient for him to absorb the energy in it. If so, it should be able to last longer.


    If master Jingzhen can carry this dharma, I''m afraid that the Dharma he got will be an amazing opportunity, at least comparable to those eminent monks, and the improvement of Buddhism is normal.


    After all, looking at the fairyland, there are few places where so many wronged souls can be banished


    Just thinking about it, I intend to appease Wang Tao, but I just see yuan Datou walk out of the Buddha light.


    "Lying trough, not good!"


    Ning Tao is so scared that he wants to pull him back, but it''s too late. Before he reaches out his hand, he disappears in the tide of soul. At first, there are still some shadows to find, but after a few breath, he will never be seen again.


    Ning Tao was so shocked that he turned around and found that Wang Tao had already disappeared.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Besides yuan Xiaoxiao, there is only master Jingzhen and him left.


    When he was flustered, Yuan Xiaoxiao suddenly passed by and went straight to sanzhang Buddha light.


    Ning Tao suddenly froze and waved his hand in front of her, only to find that he couldn''t see at all.


    A pull her, but found that she actually can resist, but always unconsciously toward the outside.


    "Damn, what''s going on? Little, little, wake up, wake up. "


    Yuan Xiaoxiao was shaken by this, and his mind gradually returned. He said in his dream: "how can What''s the matter? "


    "Why did you walk out of the Buddha''s light just now? What happened? Big head, where''s Wang Tao? "


    Ning Tao asked.


    Hearing this, Yuan Xiaoxiao scratched his head and said suspiciously, "aren''t they still here?"


    But when he spoke, he looked stunned. Who else is here? Her brother also disappeared.


    "This..."


    Yuan Xiaolian changed her pretty face and said, "I I don''t know. They were all here just now. Didn''t they say they wouldn''t go out? "


    "I just heard someone calling me? And many, many acquaintances? "Ning Tao brows locked, vigilantly swept a look outside the soul tide, although did not find anything unusual, but in the heart has already left a heart.


    Weird, really weird.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly caught a glimpse of Yuan Xiaolei''s eyes, and he walked forward.


    Ning Tao a bite, a palm knife hit her Bo neck, directly knocked her unconscious in the past.


    It must be some kind of bewitching!


    Looking for it in the ring, there are some magic weapons forged by Liu Lao for himself, as well as some booty. As long as he can guard against the spirit, he has prepared one for master Jingzhen and Xiaoxiao.


    Ready, Ning Tao also breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the hands of the only three spirit defense weapon, a bite, actually also rushed out of the three Zhang Buddha light.


    He must go to Wang Tao, big head. Otherwise, with their cultivation, they can''t stay for a long time.


    It''s said that the soul tide is endless, and I don''t know when it will pass. I didn''t expect that there will still be a powerful mind bewitching power. If it lasts for several days and nights, let alone a mere realm, even human immortals and earth immortals will die.


    And at this time, a rush out of three Zhang Buddha light, dense, endless ghost hit the body.


    The impact is very strong. As soon as the magic spirit mask is opened, it goes straight to the direction of big head disappearing


    On the other hand, GUI jianchou was separated from his brothers. It seemed to be a random volume. There were nearly thousands of people in it, and he didn''t plan to look for them. His eyes were very excited.


    Why?


    This is heaven for Guixiu!


    Most of their skills are fighting against ghosts, searching for them, raising them and strengthening them.


    Most of them only choose one end in their whole life, because the resources are concentrated so that they can be cultivated better.


    But for GUI jianchou, he doesn''t lack the resources. He only lacks the good ghost embryo. The original ten fierce ghosts were destroyed by the old king next door.


    There''s no choice but to train them again.


    Twelve good ghost, crazy devouring the nutrients around, I do not know how many years of starvation, has no less than the powerful atmosphere of Daojing.


    Just as he was proud, he suddenly heard a signal from a fierce ghost and looked at it in surprise. But it didn''t matter. It made him look amused. In front of him There was a man lying down.


    It''s not someone else. It''s Big head Yuan!


    "Is that him?"


    As soon as GUI jianchou''s eyes turned, he gave an evil smile and immediately let a fierce ghost hold up yuan Datou who was in a coma


    On the other side, the young man in the dark robe walked in the shadow at will. Although there was a slight difference, the wronged souls were even more afraid of him and almost walked around the road without giving him any pressure.


    A trace of evil sneer aroused, and I couldn''t help looking deep into it, as if I was looking at a pair of mysterious scarlet eyes


    "Gee..."

 Chapter 2272

    What seems to be hidden in the soul tide?


    The young man frowned in the shadow of the magic robe, which made him very uneasy and restless. Dozens of powerful half immortal spirits hovered around him with the same fear.


    "Damn it, get out of here..."


    The sound of fierce fighting suddenly rang out.


    On the other side, Ning Tao props up the seven level spirit mask and looks for yuan Datou and Wang Tao. Although they are not low in strength, their minds are poor.


    In contrast, Yuan Xiaoxiao has been suffering from the ridicule and suffering brought by the blood of the ancient great apes.


    In terms of mind, she is much better than her peers.


    Master Jingzhen should be able to hold on, but Ning Tao scolds him secretly. Where are the two bastards?


    "Gee..."


    There are endless grievances around him, which collide with the magic mask of spirit. He feels that these grievances are the ocean, but he is at the bottom of the ocean. Every step is hard. It''s all energy consumption, it''s all energy consumption, it''s a dead immortal monk.


    "Damn, it''s so chaotic here. How can I find it?" Ning Tao frowned tightly.


    A bite of teeth, opened the perspective.


    As soon as the vision changes, it can penetrate the dense shadow of the soul, even the weakness of those wronged souls can be seen clearly.


    All of a sudden, he saw some figures being engulfed by the ghost. He was in a hurry. Just as he wanted to rush past, he was entangled by the dense ghost.


    "Damn it, Yin Yang boxing!"


    Ning Tao, like a long whale, absorbs water, squats and accumulates strength. His body is like a big bow. He sprays light and blows out.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    This blow is like a meteor in the sky. It suddenly opens up and empties a large area. Most of these ghosts are weak. Even the dead star at their feet is hit with a ravine, like a dragon god fighting spirit.


    Body movement, immediately came to those figures in front of, but found that it was some ghost disciples.


    At the moment, he has lost his mind and turned towards the resentful soul. He can''t be saved because he is dead.


    Ning Tao sighs, his face is full of thoughts, and he is thinking of leaving. Suddenly, he sees a familiar figure under the ruins.


    "Why, it''s her?"


    When she hesitated in her heart, she was saved. It seemed that she was hurt by the powerful ghost. All the disciples of the ghost sect around her were killed. It seemed that she was still the powerful ghost, which was really dangerous.


    She put a pill in her mouth. Looking at her soft chest, she looked complicated.


    "Cough..."


    The man in his arms coughed and slowly opened his beautiful eyes, but he saw Ning Tao. His pupils shrank and his backhand was shot with the palm of evil Qi.


    "Go to hell, traitor!"


    Ning Tao a Leng, direct a catch her, scold a way: "man old woman, I can warn you, don''t favor will revenge, Lao Tze just but saved you."


    "You fart. Who wants you to save me? What have you done to me? Asshole, you You let me go? "


    The woman flew into a rage.


    And this move, the hair on the forehead was blown away, revealing a familiar wonderful face.


    It''s on the top of the North Magic moon!


    The strong man, who was praised by Beiyu as the first genius of the young generation, turned out to be a woman, even though she didn''t know much about her own clan and ghost clan.


    At that time, it caused quite a stir. Later, it simply restored her daughter.


    Mo Yue is ashamed and angry. She still remembers clearly what happened at the top of the north.


    I''ve been practicing hard and trying to get revenge, but I got the news of his death. I just thought about it, but I suddenly saw him again?


    Did you die? Or illusions?


    "Let go of me, shameless thief, I want to duel to you. I didn''t lose that game in those years," said moyue, who ignored and struggled madly at the moment.


    But Ning Tao eyes a stare, turn her over directly, toward her that round back. Qiao beat.


    "Pa ~!"


    A crisp ring, even the ghost are silly.


    Magic moon''s whole body is stiff, and the feeling of electric shock surges all over her body. Her beautiful eyes are widened, her pretty face is red, and her whole body is numb, as if she had been in the soft body technique.


    "Asshole, you How dare you... "


    "Pa Pa ~ ~"


    "Smelly woman, let you revenge, let you play crazy, don''t know I''m in a bad mood now?"


    Ning Tao is on fire.


    Originally just out of danger, and fell into the tide of soul, Lao Wang two lost, in the heart is holding gas, this woman also come to find fault, that year can deal with you, today still can.


    "Pa Pa ~ ~"


    "Ah ~ ah..."


    Magic month eat pain, actually can''t help moaning out, a jade face blush, face with peach blossom, beautiful eyes affectionate, under. Face came bursts of numbness, unexpectedly not much pain, but a kind of strange comfort.


    I don''t know if it''s her special constitution or her hobby.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao was stunned when he was beating. How could she feel so exciting when she was knitting.A palm down, below the meat. Waves rolling layer by layer, people feel rippling.


    The dress seems to have been broken in the war. It doesn''t cover the body very much. The snow-white is pink, which makes people can''t help taking a bite.


    "Goo Grunt


    There was no movement behind him, and the enchanted magic moon turned her head blankly.


    It seems empty, lost and uncomfortable. It''s more like why don''t you come?


    A pair of confused beauty eyes turn, and Ning Tao that pair of stunned eyes, gradually friction.


    "You Asshole, you dare to hit me, I I''ll fight with you, "moyue suddenly woke up, and her blushing face turned red to her ears.


    Eyes want to spit fire, red face toward Ning Tao catch, this bastard incredibly dare to despise oneself.


    Seeing that she is about to pounce on her and grasp her like a shrew, Ning Tao subconsciously wants to stop her. A hand consciously stretches out and pushes her away.


    But such a random stretch, it seems to touch something soft, strength immediately cut more than half.


    "You New inner armor again? " Ning Tao hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, can''t help but grasp a few.


    "Ah, ah!"


    "You shameless lewd thief, I''ll kill you," Mo Yue screamed with a red face and went straight crazy.


    Ning Tao bares his teeth and is thinking about countermeasures. Suddenly, he sees the tide of souls surrounding them, and even retreats for a few minutes.


    "Woman, wait a minute, something''s wrong!"


    Magic month red face angry, staring at him, also aware of wrong, but more wrong, is that the hand on the chest has never taken away.


    "Get your paws off me!"


    Ning Tao angrily withdraws his hand. Now both of them are in the mask of spirit Dharma. Although they are protected, they are always uneasy. In his mind, the candle dragon changes nine times, and the three spirits will work together. To deal with the spirit, it''s natural to use the spirit.


    "Gee..."


    Around the soul tide boiling, gradually, unexpectedly appeared eight head, ferocious fierce ghost.


    It''s just that the fluctuation it sends out is Banxian!


    "No, that''s them. They attacked us not long ago," said moyue. She turned white and retreated a few steps. He dealt with them all.


    But she can''t even resist ghosts


    Ning Tao is ugly. Is there a fierce ghost of eight immortals all of a sudden? How much is the soul tide? If there is a fight, it will attract more people.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    Just when they were in a panic, the eight fierce ghost Banxian trembled and made an unexpected move towards Ning Tao Kneel down.

 Chapter 2273

    Eight Banxian, they all knelt down.


    Pull a hair and move the whole body, all around the dense soul tide, incredibly all toward Ning Tao respectfully, kneel down, as if at the moment have wisdom.


    Don''t say evil month sees silly eyes, Ning Tao himself feels inconceivable, what does this mean?


    There is nothing in my mind!


    "Goo Grunt


    Evil month is suspicious, eccentric saw Ning Tao one eye, strange way: "you Is it the master of ghost cultivation? "


    "Well No, you''re from the ghost sect. Shouldn''t master Guixiu say you? "


    Ning Tao asked in reverse.


    As soon as the words came out, the magic moon blushed and said, "it''s just a small road. What can I do to repair it?"


    In her Yin GUI sect, the status is generally ranked according to the surname. The devil surname is the first, the ghost surname is the second, and the Yin surname is the third. Next, there are those disciples with different surnames, such as the ghost xiumo surname.


    Hear this, Ning Tao face dew ponders, a time also didn''t dare to act rashly.


    In fact, if there is a fight, he is not afraid of it. He is afraid of the tide of soul Dead beat!


    This time, who knows how widespread the soul tide is? It is said that once it spread over two-thirds of the sky.


    If you don''t do it, let''s try to talk.


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough. When he reached this level of cultivation, he could still retain a little wisdom. He immediately said, "how many of you, is it not convenient to give way?"


    But the next second, it is to let two people silly.


    The dense sea like soul tide suddenly separated a road, surrounded by eight immortals. The road was like opening a vacuum Road on the bottom of the sea.


    "Well This... "


    The two were so numb that they couldn''t recover for a long time.


    This reaction is a little extreme. It seems that they have become masters. Looking at this road, they dare not move.


    "Manpo, you came out of the ghost gate. What''s the matter now? Can you learn a little by being influenced? "


    Ning Tao asks her.


    Demon month cold hum, but subconsciously tight tight dress, under. Face also had hot pain.


    Biting his teeth, he looked at the strange soul tide, frowned and said: "this kind of reaction is usually to meet the master. They seem to regard you as the master, and they don''t know where to go wrong?"


    "You can try to order them. Anyway, it''s not bad at the moment."


    "Orders?"


    Ning Tao turned his eyes and said tentatively, "turn around and dance for me..."


    More than a dozen orders came out in a row, and the fierce ghosts obeyed directly without any problem. In a moment, there were many ghosts, but it was too ugly to dance.


    "Hiss, really!"


    They were surprised, but they couldn''t figure out what was working on them?


    But at this time, Ning Tao brightened his eyes and said excitedly, "help me find two people. They were bewitched and lost before. One is cheap, the other is big and easy to identify. Bring them here."


    Eight fierce ghost Banxian listen to, instantly fly away six Zun, around the soul tide also quickly find.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is so excited that he can command these fierce ghosts. It''s hard.


    Doesn''t it mean that the tide of soul doesn''t threaten you?


    Magic month squints, this scene is beyond her understanding, she is sure, not because of herself.


    That''s what happened to Ning Tao. In other words, it''s the same breath as the master of the soul tide, which makes the fierce ghosts mistake others.


    Although she didn''t involve the ghost way, her understanding of the ghost way was beyond the reach of even the ghost cultivation.


    How many secrets does this guy have? Doesn''t he say he''s dead?


    Not long after that, a half immortal ghost rushed over, holding a muddled figure in his hand. When he looked at it, it was Wang Tao.


    He''s also stained with a lot of spirit. If he''s a few steps late, he''s afraid he''ll be finished.


    He snatched him immediately, expelled the spirit with his spiritual power, and said anxiously: "Lao Wang, wake up..."


    But after shouting for several times, there was no sign of this guy waking up. It was clear that he was OK. Why didn''t he wake up?


    When he was in doubt, he suddenly saw Wang Tao shaking his eyelids and pulling the corner of his coat with one hand. It seemed that he was saying, "get down and pretend to be dead.".


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao black face, waved his hand: "you find the wrong person, I don''t know him, throw it."


    Those fierce ghosts are at a loss. Is there anyone more humble than him? No way.


    But there is no doubt about the order. He immediately grabbed Wang Tao and wanted to throw him away.


    "Hey, brother Tao, don''t Don''t be impulsive, I wake up, you let them go first... "


    Wang Tao woke up in a flash and cried out.


    He couldn''t figure out how this half immortal ghost would listen to Ning Tao? As soon as he woke up, he saw some Banxian. He had no choice but to continue to pretend to be dead.


    Ning Tao waved his hand, Wang Tao immediately extricated himself, rushed over and said with lingering fear: "Lao Ning, what''s the matter?"After giving him a little explanation, Wang Tao jumped up excitedly and said with ecstasy, "ha ha, wo Cao, as you say, we are not going to walk horizontally in this soul tide. If only we could take some."


    Ning Tao helpless, just want to say what, suddenly look move, surprised to see a direction.


    The corner of his mouth immediately grinned and said, "it''s interesting. Let''s go and meet an old friend..."


    At this time, the ghost is full of sorrow, and there are twelve fierce ghosts in Daojing behind him. This is heaven. No matter how strong the tide of ghosts is, we can''t help him.


    He was thinking about whether to go deep when he met a man.


    "Ning Tao?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and said: "the list of immortals is nineteen. How can we How could it be you? "


    "Ha ha, it''s said that you are still alive and killed everywhere. I didn''t expect that I should meet you here. If I kill you, the clan will reward you greatly."


    The ghost sees the sorrow, the face shows the excitement.


    He felt that his spring was coming. He had too much luck all the way. He had many adventures. He got several treasures, met the tide of soul, and now he met Ning Tao.


    God wants him to rise.


    While laughing wildly, I suddenly catch a glimpse of two people coming out of the soul tide, one is Wang Tao, the other is moyue.


    "It''s you?"


    "Oh, it''s over, brother Tao. It''s a ghost''s sorrow. It''s dead now," Wang Tao screamed grandly.


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes. He just wanted to amuse GUI jianchou. His eight fierce ghosts and Banxian are all around him. What GUI jianchou do you want? That''s not the end of abuse.


    "Ha ha..."


    "You still have a little look. If you know that my uncle is here, don''t kneel down. Don''t be afraid, younger martial sister moyue. No one can hurt you with elder martial brother."


    Guijianchou pretends to be a powerful man.


    See this shape, evil month didn''t angry white he one eye, this fool really didn''t see out?


    Just as he was about to hint that he was going to run away, he suddenly retreated in the soul tide and walked out of the shadow of a magic gun. He was noble, and had a rebellious look. His eyes despised several people.


    Swept a circle, suddenly fixed on Ning Tao, cold way: "this seat is four evil generals, evil B, is you killed evil Ding?"


    "Don''t quibble. He did something before he died. Only I, the demons, can sense who the murderer is."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, four evil generals, originally almost forgotten, this guy actually came to find his revenge?


    In the heart dignified, but at this time, ghost see sorrow but stare, block in front of Ning Tao body, prestige report way: "you he who ah you, know who I am, dare to move Laozi prey, don''t want to live?"

 Chapter 2274

    GUI jianchou''s eyes are angry. He is immortal list 19. How could the erlengzi dare to ignore him?


    His prey, dare to think about.


    Since the east gate, he felt that the people around him were scorning and laughing at him. It seemed that this person was also in front of him, and the fire in his heart ran up.


    Ning Tao a stagnation, almost didn''t laugh, mouth twitch, interesting, this has a good play to see, Yin yangcuo, instead did a business.


    Let them fight first.


    Four evil generals, evil Yi indifferent toward ningtao looked at, but no one else in the slightest, proud way: "I just want him, don''t get in my way."


    "Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    "Oh, boy, you are so crazy. Do you know who I am? Xianbang 19, dare to offend me, do you know how to write the word "death"


    The ghost sees the sorrow to bear a hand to hum.


    Here is his home, plus the magic month in the younger martial sister, want to please, naturally can not lose prestige.


    As everyone knows, the evil month Jiao body trembles, has already scolded him a bloody dog, a stupid pig.


    "Go away ~!"


    Magic second facial expression is impatient, cold drink.


    And say, ignore him directly, step toward Ning Tao and go, his purpose is to kill him, otherwise this is to swallow day adult''s shame.


    "Damn it, I''ll kill him, twelve fierce ghosts," said GUI jianchou angrily.


    This guy is very strange, there should be no threat, kill him first, set up prestige.


    "Gee..."


    Twelve fierce ghosts pounced on the past. Although they were only cultivated for a short time, their strength has been comparable to that of the later stage of training, and there are still several comparable to the peak,


    "Wuji Evil evil spirit


    A pure evil spirit gushes out and condenses into a virtual shadow of a bull horn demon. Demon B is angry at last. A mole ant is constantly shouting. Does he really think he is a good temper?


    "Eight wheel talons!"


    The ox horn demon behind is directly photographed, even the space is cut, as fast as thunder, and the evil spirit is rolling.


    With one sweep, six fierce ghosts were killed.


    I can''t help but step back. This guy Good strength, even if it is a new breed of fierce ghost, it is impossible to be slapped half dead, did not expect to kick an iron plate.


    But at the moment, the younger martial sister moyue is watching, and it''s hard to ride a tiger. She can only try her best to play with him.


    Immediately roared: "good boy, have a little ability, let you see what is the method of controlling ghosts."


    "Secret method, the fusion of fierce and ghost!"


    In a flash, the remaining fierce ghosts devoured each other. In the blink of an eye, they formed a big head, ten feet high, six eyes and twelve hands. Their breath soared, and soon reached the level of fifty-five immortals.


    Ning Tao is surprised. It seems that Gui jianchou can''t be underestimated. This is not his own strength.


    When I attacked him, I didn''t know if the leek was ripe.


    And how did the demons get in?


    Magic moon on one side didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. Dai Mei frowned tightly, as if she had something on her mind. She had been fixed on magic B for a long time


    "Boom boom..."


    Around the soul tide back far, light shock wave can shock a piece of death, fighting is very fierce.


    GUI jianchou gnashes his teeth, constantly gets supplies from the soul tide, strengthens the fierce ghost, and always entangles him. Here, he is almost invincible.


    But I don''t know why, the fierce ghost can only cause eight points of damage to him, and he is very depressed in his heart.


    Some little ghosts don''t dare to get close to him, just like He can suppress his own skills.


    But then he shook his head, how could it be!


    Devil B is furious, endless also, immediately a bite of teeth, and that cow head devil into one.


    "Secret method, the devil changes!"


    Only a huge Tauren demon appeared, with infinite power. When it appeared alone, the Death Star collapsed, as if it could not bear the power.


    GUI jianchou is also angry, so he can''t give some face to escape. When he bites his teeth, he sprays his blood essence, and allows the fierce ghosts and evil spirits around him to penetrate into his body, and the whole person becomes a ferocious ghost general.


    "Secret method, ghosts and gods change!"


    "Boy, if you can force me to use this move, you will die properly. Admit your life and kill me!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The fighting escalated, and the fighting was several times more fierce. Basically, it was desperate. Two different colors of blood spilled all over the ground.


    Magic B strong he many, but the environment is special, the gap is even, a time also can''t quickly win, in the heart is simply not angry.


    "You bastard, get out of here!"


    Guijianchou also noticed, but in order to face, is not back, roared: "grandma, want to move my prey, you can''t have a better attitude?"


    "Let me go, who are you?"Wang Tao on one side is holding a smile, these two big idiots, busy ask a way: "Lao Ning, you say these two people who can win?"? When shall we do it? "


    "What''s the hurry? Let them fight hard for a while, but guijianchou is still so weak," Ning Tao touched his chin and whispered, and decided to help him secretly.


    "Gee..."


    The three fierce ghosts, Banxian, suddenly rushed out, like crazy, and went straight to the Tauren devil to devour him.


    "No, damn it!"


    Devil B looks very angry. Where is this fierce ghost? He was about to win.


    It seems that his good luck is still there. There are three fierce ghosts and Banxian. This is the best material. He immediately said with a grim smile: "boy, see, don''t go away, or I will tear you up."


    The ghost, the fierce ghost and the resentful soul are the flesh and blood of the most favorite living people. The three fierce ghosts and Banxian are eating like they are going to eat the Tauren devil.


    "Asshole, asshole!"


    Magic B red eyes, the fight is too subdued, his target is still sitting there watching.


    Wait, what''s wrong.


    Immediately roared: "bastard, we are all fooled by that boy. Look at him, he is not your prey, but he killed my fourth brother by strength."


    "Huh?"


    GUI jianchou broke his arm and turned pale. Although he was angry, he didn''t want to fight any more.


    At that moment, he saw Ning Tao holding his arms and singing with a smile. He also raised his eyebrows and said, "tut Tut, I finally found out. It''s a pity that my goal has been achieved."


    "Fisherman It''s time to do it at last. "


    "Fisherman? Just you? "


    GUI jianchou laughed wildly and said contemptuously, "even if I were seriously injured, it''s more than enough to kill you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao playfully whistled and rushed out five fierce ghost Banxian in an instant.


    More than that, thousands of hundreds of evil spirits surrounded them like disgust.


    Feeling this strong lineup, magic B, ghost sorrow two color change, how can it become like this? How can this guy command ghosts?


    But at this time, an old, terrible mysterious atmosphere suddenly erupted from not far away, and an indescribable pressure shrouded in people''s hearts.


    "This Is this the immortal soul GUI jianchou''s pupils shrank and screamed.


    "What ~


    A few people have turned pale. Is there an immortal in the sky? How could that be? It''s unheard of.


    All of a sudden, a heavy footstep sounded from my ear, and an old respectful voice: "young master, let the old slave come."

 Chapter 2275

    "Step on..."


    The heavy footstep suddenly appears, all around soul shadow fear, unexpectedly one after another retreat out of a road.


    Eight fierce ghosts and Banxian, all prostrate on the ground.


    In the line of sight, a middle-aged man''s soul shadow of a big and grey dusk, step by step out, tall, with clear eyes and a wide knife on his back, slowly appeared in front of people''s eyes.


    Ning Tao, Mo Yue, GUI jianchou and others were shocked. There was an immortal hidden in the soul tide.


    No wonder no one can get out alive.


    That''s not right. Why is there an immortal in Tianqiong sea? If he wants to kill people everywhere, who can stop him?


    As soon as the man appeared, his eyes immediately fixed on Ning Tao. He knelt down on one knee and said excitedly, "I''ve seen the young master, and finally It''s up to you. "


    "Ha? I''m the young master? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, oneself when many this identity? Doesn''t he remember a clip?


    Wang Tao on one side was also startled. He gave him a strange look and said tentatively, "well, did you recognize the wrong person? It''s the first time for Lao Ning to come


    That immortal Modao wry smile, so know this is too abrupt, respectfully said: "I know the little Lord has doubts, when I solve the enemy of the little Lord, take you to see a person, you will know all the answers."


    Said, looked at the evil second two people.


    "Goo Grunt


    "What do you want to do? I warn you that you have broken the rules. Be careful that the sky and the sea and other people outside will take you away and explore the secrets here. "


    GUI jianchou said with a pale face.


    On the other hand, magic B''s face is more ugly, to say the peak state immortal can spell.


    But now they are seriously injured. Even if they go together, they have no chance of winning. It''s all because of this son of a bitch. His brain is cramped.


    Modao smell speech, eyes flashed sarcasm, light way: "you two together, for a long time not warm up, I hope you can let me activity."


    "Secret method, the devil changes!"


    "Secret method, ghosts and gods change!"


    Magic B two people together burst out the last strength, but just a hand, ghost see sorrow on the fiasco, attached to the body of the fierce ghost actually bite him.


    "Ah Asshole, what are you doing? Stop it. I''m the master of cultivating you... "


    Ghost see sorrow scream pinch formula.


    The devil month sees this, wish this bastard is bitten to death directly, he Yin ghost door how can appear this retarded, what also call northern region first day arrogant, shame.


    On the other side, Modao raised his eyebrows and said in disgust, "that''s the devil''s son. I remember this is the fairyland. How did you get in from the devil''s world?"


    "Old man, go to hell with you!" Moyi roared and hit him with the sharp horn.


    But with one hand, he grasped the horn, lifted him up like a toy, and fell down like a ghost. A huge sole of his foot directly stepped on his back.


    "Boom, boom...!"


    Under the feet of the Death Star earthquake, collapsed in half.


    Magic B vomited blood, feeling that his spine was about to be broken. He was unconscious in the lower part of his body, and his face was shocked. Then he realized that he was not an ordinary immortal.


    "Pooh You... "


    "Hum, a devil dare to be rampant in front of us. When I killed those demons, you didn''t know where you were. You didn''t know where you were."


    The stranger''s sword trampled on him, indifferent way.


    Ning Tao several people are stunned, even if seriously injured, the strength of the four magic generals can not be underestimated, did not expect that simple, so easy to be subdued by him.


    Who the hell is this man?


    See Mo Dao, immediately toward him arch hand way: "little Lord, dare to ask these two people is kill or stay?"


    Ning Tao took a look at him and said, "keep it. They are still useful to me."


    "Yes..."


    "You said you were going to take me to meet someone. Where is he? Who is he? "


    "Well, I can''t say that. You''ll know when you arrive. Come with me. No one here can hurt you," Modao said respectfully.


    Looking at the road in front of him, Ning Tao takes a deep breath and goes there boldly, because he has no choice. A mysterious immortal is here. Even if they go together, they are not rivals.


    Wang Tao, magic month heart hair, but also followed up, they now have no choice.


    Half dead devil B, ghost see sorrow by those a few fierce ghost half fairy, carry on the shoulder followed up.


    After walking for a long time, they only know that the stronger the lineup of hunchao, the more semi fairies emerge one after another. They also see many disciples die here.


    "Lao Ning, do you know who will be in it?" Wang Tao can''t bear the loneliness.


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly. If he knew it, he would not worry like this. Tianqionghai is really his first time here. The elders who have something to do with him, the older ones, are basically Xiaohei and uncle.


    He doesn''t remember who he was connected to?


    At this time, in the rapid flight to a death star, Modao suddenly turned his head and said seriously: "little Lord, you can only enter in front of one person, he is waiting for you inside."Ning Tao takes a look at Wang Tao, and then nods to him, indicating that he is waiting for himself here.


    "Lao Ning, if you really die here, then I Lao Wang will accompany you and fight with them," Wang Tao pointed out, staring at Modao.


    But he didn''t nod his head.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a wry smile, but he didn''t approve of it, so he had to go in.


    It''s an ancient ruins of A-share, but it''s cleaned up. There''s not a ghost here. On the contrary, it''s very quiet. The more you go, the more you see an ancient coffin.


    "Why? A coffin


    Ning Tao is on the alert.


    Suddenly, the coffin opened automatically, revealing a mysterious soul treasure.


    Or a heart-shaped spirit baby, suddenly, a terrible spirit power burst out, it seems to wake up, with the ancient, boundless atmosphere, as if it is slowly waking up from the ancient times.


    "Younger martial brother, are you here at last?"


    Ning Tao surprised, younger martial brother? It''s not about yourself. When you say, "are you wrong?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "How can I admit my mistake? I''ve been waiting for you for countless years. I know you have a lot of doubts. As the second elder martial brother, I can only do so much for you in the end."


    An old figure condenses together.

 Chapter 2276

    Ning Tao confused, or did not understand, to pale, desolate look around, found himself alone, really talking to himself.


    Is Wu Chenzi a great master?


    As soon as he shook his head, he immediately threw away the ridiculous idea and said: "please, master Point the way. "


    The old figure sat cross legged, floating steadily on the ancient coffin. It was full of vitality with the speed of the naked eye. It was young and vigorous, with a straight back, bright eyes, a smile and black hair flying.


    Instead of answering directly, he said, "it''s said that the candle dragon has three treasures: one is the scale, the other is the soul, and the third is The eye of the candle dragon


    "In ancient times, I was just a young master, carefree and unrestrained all day, but because of an accident, I was exterminated. I changed from a playboy to a poor beggar on the street."


    Ning Tao was surprised, but he did find that he had the temperament of a young master, and his heart was vaguely enlightened.


    "My heart is free and easy, only willing to live happily, but later I found that this is just selfish."


    "No money, no power, no status, no strength, only let everyone live like a walking corpse."


    "Later, I learned from the past and worked hard. In an ancient place, I got the biggest opportunity in my life, which changed my life Chance. "


    The spirit is empty, the shadow says with emotion.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned and said, "the second treasure, the candle Dragon Soul


    "Ha ha..."


    "It seems that you already know something. To be exact, it''s The spirit of the candle dragon. "


    "Everything in heaven and earth, anything with spirit, has three souls and seven spirits. This is something that can only be touched by the celestial realm. The stronger the strength, the more incredible it will be."


    The spirit empty shadow looks at the palm way.


    Ning Tao pursed his mouth and looked at him for a long time. He said with a bitter smile: "can I ask your name, second elder martial brother?"


    "Ha ha, good, good. With this sentence, second elder martial brother, I''ve been waiting for so many years and it''s worth it."


    "The name is too long. Although elder martial brother is useless, there were many people who gave me the title in those years. Undoubtedly, the loudest one is Three spirits, the great


    The ghost and shadow smile happily.


    But as he spoke, the thunder of the sky above the nine days roared, and tens of billions of wronged souls knelt down together. The whole sky and sea seemed to be throbbing at this moment.


    In this startling vision, Ning Tao was stunned, his eyes were round, and he screamed: "three Three spirits, the great


    "Isn''t it the supreme power that has been praised as the first person of spiritual cultivation since ancient times?"


    "Ha ha, it''s just a false name. All of us are just one of those who sit on the fence and watch the sky."


    "What I care about is to fulfill the mission I am carrying. Unfortunately, elder martial brother is useless and failed."


    "Not only let the elder martial brother down, but also buried the soul of the master himself That''s what happened. "


    The three spirits of the emperor shook his head with a bitter smile.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao scratched his head awkwardly, put out his hand and said with a bitter smile: "I''m not more useless. Not long ago, I buried my master Earth Spirit


    Three soul great emperor Leng for a while, but not too much surprised, let him will encounter said again.


    After hearing this, the three souls looked at the endless sky with bright eyes and said: "I knew from the beginning that the master was playing a big game of chess."


    "It scattered its most important three treasures, preached and accepted disciples, and used them to block Chi You''s ambition."


    "My elder martial brother and I have tried our best, but we haven''t broken the bottleneck. So according to the master, you are the third person and our last hope. My elder martial brother and I are willing to give everything for you."


    "You don''t have to bear the burden. It''s unavoidable. I think that''s what master is prepared for. Otherwise, how can you make a breakthrough?"


    "It didn''t tell you anything, didn''t teach you, didn''t even say a word, and didn''t talk to you about accepting apprentices. Your success today is entirely up to you, which I can''t compare with elder martial brother."


    Ning Tao scratched his head. He praised him, but he blushed. I''m sorry.


    Since he got the eye of the candle dragon, he really explored all these things. The soul of the candle dragon is in his mind, which he later learned. For him, the candle dragon is also a teacher and friend, and has been quietly guarding him.


    The first elder martial brother and the second elder martial brother are all cultivated by him, but they are like free range.


    Perhaps it is better to say that they are given a wider world and more choices, while the two elder martial brothers are limited.


    No one can tell the cause and effect of all this


    Suddenly, Ning Tao said curiously: "that Our elder martial brother is the one who got the scales? "


    "That''s right!"


    "He Who is it? "


    The three spirits emperor hesitated for a moment, but shook his head and said, "you have your way. I can''t interfere. You''d better find some things yourself slowly."


    "But I can tell you, elder martial brother, he is also waiting for you, waiting to help you Give me a handNing Tao frowned and was as curious as a cat scratch. From the second elder martial brother''s words, he could hear the respect and admiration for the elder martial brother. His real strength must not be underestimated. He didn''t know which period he was strong.


    "Emperor yuan? Or the mysterious chaotic emperor, or just a flash in the pan Daozu


    After pondering for a long time, he suddenly said: "dare to ask second elder martial brother, what do I need to do?"


    "To accomplish your mission, you have to kill Yan Feitian and become the Immortal King. In this way, you can help master. At the beginning, master brother and I failed."


    "I know that Yan Feitian has been reincarnated for nine generations now, which is unfathomable. If he merges and achieves great success, I''m afraid that no more than one person in the fairyland can fight with him, and you don''t have much time left."


    Ning Tao was so nervous that he felt a sense of oppression.


    "Remember, you must try your best to improve your strength, inside information and influence at all costs. When you become emperor, come back to me and elder martial brother. We It''ll give you one last hand. "


    Solemnly entrusted by the three spirits emperor.


    Ning Tao was overjoyed and said, "are you and your elder martial brother still alive?"


    "No, we''re dead. It''s just a wisp of the dead. We haven''t left because we still have a little obsession."


    "There are some things I can''t say too much. You just need to remember that if you become emperor in the future, you must come to us. This is our last wish."


    The three souls of the great are closely connected.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is really not a taste in his heart. Zheng Zheng looks at the second elder martial brother in a complicated way.


    Suddenly he frowned and said, "elder martial brother, I always want to ask you a question."


    "As long as it doesn''t involve those things, I can tell you that there''s not much time. I have another thing for you. It''s a gift. Please ask quickly."


    The three spirits emperor said with a mysterious smile.


    "I want to ask, who was your reincarnation enemy? It would make the three spirits emperor fail and become a ghost, "Ning Tao said, staring at him.


    But the three spirits emperor was stunned for a moment, and seemed to be baffled by this question. He was silent for a long time on the coffin, but finally he breathed a sigh of relief and said with a bitter smile: "Lord of heaven God

 Chapter 2277

    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao''s mouth can''t help shaking. In ancient times, Chiyou was reincarnated as emperor that day.


    What shocked him was that the second elder martial brother was the enemy of the emperor of heaven. Who didn''t know that the emperor of heaven was known as the first man in ancient times. His strength was unfathomable, and he was the first one to reach the level of twelve immortals and touch the power of the world.


    No need to think about it, he can know how hard it was in those years. No wonder he was defeated.


    As if afraid of frightening Ning Tao, the three spirits emperor said with a bitter smile: "although the second elder martial brother is useless, he didn''t let the thief succeed. His fate is similar to mine."


    "How to say, in the case that we can''t break the bottleneck, our strength is not up and down. I can''t wipe him out completely, I can only let him enter reincarnation again, and I have become like this."


    Listen to what he says casually, but Ning Tao feels sad. The second elder martial brother has done well enough.


    He immediately clenched his teeth and solemnly said, "if you don''t mention anything else, Yan Feitian dares to curse me, torture me and harm me, then I can''t spare him."


    "I will end his life!"


    "Ha ha..."


    "Well, you are my younger martial brother and I. you have the courage and the backbone. You have broken the bottleneck. You have shown the opportunity to defeat him."


    "What you need now is accumulation, information, time, master''s order, that is to let us prepare for you. Have you seen this tide of soul? For countless years, this is what the second elder martial brother has prepared for you."


    The great three spirits waved the vicissitudes of life.


    "Soul "Soul tide?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, this is for oneself prepare? But what''s the use of these ghosts?


    He''s not a ghost monk?


    Seeing that he was full of doubts, the three spirits emperor was gentle and said with a mysterious smile: "the secret Don''t let it out. "


    "When you become emperor in the future, you will know all this. As for now, you''d better accept the meeting gift prepared by elder martial brother for you."


    "Oh ~


    Ning Tao looked happy, rubbed his hands and said: "elder martial brother, how are you? What''s good?"


    "Ha ha, a Dharma gate, a Dharma gate about spirits," the three spirits emperor said with a smile.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head. What''s the spirit method? It seems that I have already had nine changes of the candle dragon. Although I don''t have the second half, do I want to change my skills?


    "If elder martial brother is right, you should be practicing Taixu ancient Sutra and nine changes of candle dragon, right? However, it seems to be incomplete? Is it just the top half? "


    The three spirits of the great emperor have bright eyes.


    "Yes, the second half is in Yan Feitian''s hands, and the old guy seems to despise these two books," Ning Tao disdains to curl his mouth, and is not angry.


    Hearing this, the three spirits emperor''s black hair fluttered, but nodded: "he said this, it''s true."


    "The complete Taixu ancient Sutra, the nine changes of the candle dragon, can only let you cultivate to the celestial realm. You can regard it as the basic chapter and lay a perfect foundation for you, but you need to go on your own way."


    "The spirit Dharma that elder martial brother wants to pass on to you is the way I came out. I hope it can help younger martial brother. I call it Three soul Dafa


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao was even more surprised. Suddenly, he lost his voice and said: "hard Is it the third soul Dharma that ranks the ninth among the ten taboos


    "Yes, I think you have a lot of cause and effect, breath, should also get a lot of taboo fairy law?"


    The three souls touched their chin and pondered.


    Ning Tao was shy and said his taboo immortal method again, which surprised the three souls.


    "You''ve got six of the ten taboos: the second nine moves against heaven, the third melting pot of war, the fourth and ninth reincarnation Sutra, the sixth dragon skill, the seventh Phoenix skill, and the tenth Li Huang Quan


    "Which fool did that come from? The three soul Dharma of this emperor is the ninth. It''s really fearless for those who don''t know. "


    Ning Tao wry smile, quickly explained: "elder martial brother, don''t be angry, although this taboo immortal method has a ranking, but in fact the strength is almost the same, just according to some achievements, examples, and even the role of the ranking."


    "If you want to talk about the real strength, the tenth is likely to rank in the top three, so this is just a rough picture."


    Hearing this, the three souls sighed and said with a bitter smile, "well, they are all dying people. They don''t care about these trifles any more."


    "Shifu has made a new contribution to me and elder martial brother. We''ll leave our hope to you."


    Say, a point in Ning Tao eyebrow.


    The latter trembled, only felt a powerful and unimaginable spirit power, suddenly burst out in front of his eyes. In his impression, no one''s spirit power could compare with it.


    Feel Just as vast as the starry sky.


    "Younger martial brother, guard your heart, clear the platform, and remember the way I passed to you."


    The three spirits cried out.


    As he spoke, the heart-shaped soul treasure in the coffin had poured out a steady stream of pure soul power. If it had not been for this treasure, he would have dissipated.Ning Tao''s eyes are empty. He just feels that the vast scriptures are suddenly playing like slides in his mind. However, the three soul decisions that he realized from the ancient stele can''t help but work.


    The three spirits are just the introduction of the three spirits Dharma. He has reached the entry conditions.


    Not to mention that he has one way or three soul way!


    "What is soul?"


    "The soul is the foundation of human beings. It is God, spirit and purity. Human beings are divided into three spirits and seven spirits. They are vague and mysterious, and their mysteries are endless..."


    "The soul is very fragile, moving it is equivalent to moving the fundamental, but the three soul methods are different. They are desperation, the sword goes to the wrong side, tempering the three souls, polishing the seven spirits, so that they can still fight away from the human body..."


    The voice in my mind is booming.


    From this point, we can see how abnormal these three soul Dafa are. They actually let the soul fight.


    I can''t even think about it before. If my soul is defeated, will it be broken? It''s crazy


    Outside, Modao felt the vast spirit and sighed. Did the master decide?


    Wang Tao''s face was suspicious and wary: "I warn you, you''d better not make any tricks."


    But Modao has a good temper and doesn''t pay any attention to him at all. According to Wang Tao''s description of GUI jianchou, he found yuan Datou and the two little people in danger in a ruins and a palace.


    Now, it''s up to Ning Tao


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, and it was hard to hide the excitement and shock in his eyes.


    The cultivation of the second elder martial brother is really earth shaking, and his path is also different. No wonder he can compete with the emperor of heaven, even more so.


    But the three spirits emperor regained his old face, and his shadow was dim. It seemed that he would disappear at any time. But with a few dry coughs, he suddenly remembered: "elder martial brother, elder martial brother once overheard a legend."


    "These ten taboos are not arranged casually. No, they represent the top ten immortals."


    "It is said that there is a big secret hidden in it. Only those who have collected the ten taboos can know it."


    "As far as I know, Yan Feitian has mastered a lot of them, and he also knows my three soul Dharma. If possible, you must first collect all the ten taboo immortal dharmas. Maybe you will be surprised."

 Chapter 2278

    "What is the unexpected joy?" Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and was very interested.


    He has seven of the ten taboos in the world of immortals, and half of them are accomplished. But people''s energy is limited, and his accomplishments are still low. It is the limit that he can do this step.


    However, it''s only three to get a surprise. How can he not be moved?


    Besides, success is not far away.


    The spirit of the three spirits emperor was transparent. After coughing for a long time, he said hoarsely, "it''s just a legend. The specific origin and source can''t be found."


    "Some people say that the unity of the ten dharmas is the mystery of heaven and earth. Others say that the unity of the ten dharmas can produce a stronger Dharma. But after the self creation of the three soul Dharma, there is a feeling in the dark, which may be The source. "


    "Specifically, if you want to say that there is one person in the fairyland who can know, it may be that Sister Xuan. "


    "Gu Xuanxuan?"


    Ning Tao also thought of her, always feel this woman is very special, and everyone seems different.


    Her secret should be bigger.


    "Well, it''s time for me to fall asleep. Younger martial brother, you have to go your own way in the future, do it with your heart, see all this clearly with your eyes, and remember that you must come to me to break through the fairyland and be called the great emperor..."


    The three spirits of the great emperor turned a ray of light into the soul treasure.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The coffin gave out a dull roar, gradually closed again, the breath did not exist, as if nothing had happened, countless ghosts around, still kept kneeling posture, as if in farewell to the king.


    Ning Tao is sad. He didn''t expect to see the second elder martial brother in this way. It seems that the first elder martial brother is the same.


    Are you the last hope?


    "Step on..."


    When he turned his head, Modao came slowly, knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "I''ve seen the little Lord!"


    "I am at your service all the time."


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he shook his head and said, "this is tianqionghai, the battle of Tianjiao, the battle of the same generation."


    "The real fight is us. I will practice here for a while, and the rest I''ll do it myself. "


    Speaking, there is a strong self-confidence rising.


    In fact, it can be regarded as a test. Even if he wants to help the little Lord, his limitations are very big. His existence is special because the soul tide has affected some rules of the sky sea.


    It can be regarded as a shield. He can''t sense its existence, but he can''t leave the tide of soul all his life, otherwise, he will be wiped out in an instant


    They have been practicing here for half a month.


    Wang Tao, Xiao, Da tou, master Jingzhen, Mo Yue under house arrest, even a half dead GUI jianchou, and the tortured Moyi!


    Ning Tao sits with Zen heart and puts a handful of star beads into his mouth. There is an endless stream of soul. It''s so efficient for them to search for star beads, and they don''t need it.


    All of a sudden, it''s completely cheap. Ning Tao''s accomplishments are improving very fast.


    Xiaoxiao, Wang Tao, is the fastest man in cultivation. Both of them have reached the level of sixty-five immortals, but the one with the highest level is just like master Jingzhen Seventy and a half immortals.


    Yuan Datou is 50% immortal, a little higher than Ning Tao.


    Because of Ning Tao''s special strength, every breakthrough is several times more difficult than others. Even with the accumulation of a large number of resources, he is only 45% immortal.


    However, he is more powerful than master Jingzhen, and even better than him.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao slowly opens his eyes.


    Feeling the surging power like a raging wave, my heart is very excited. It''s not far away from fifty-five immortals. I have a greater appetite for the Tao of Zhou.


    Although the three soul Dharma handed down to him by the second elder martial brother is wonderful, it can not be practiced in his present state. It can be roughly divided into three stages: building foundation, seven spirits and three spirits. Now he can only build foundation.


    It can be regarded as preparing for the future cultivation. The cultivation of the three soul Dharma is doomed.


    Can you imagine a fragile thing like soul carrying thunder?


    I''m afraid everyone will think it''s death!


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and sighs. If he doesn''t practice now, he doesn''t have so much energy.


    Or be prepared, temper more, compress the spirit, so that we can grasp more in the future


    I stood up slowly. I''ve been practicing here for more than half a month. I don''t know what''s going on outside?


    Feeling the rarity of the power of the stars around, it seems that it has shrunk to the center, and it''s time to leave here. The battle of heavenly pride is in the middle and late stage.


    "Step on..."


    In a corner, ghost see sorrow, magic B this two people who can''t bear to see are thrown together.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, they opened their eyes one after another. GUI jianchou immediately roared: "asshole, Ning Tao, what do you want to do? I tell you, it''s no good end for you to irritate me. "However Ning Tao light a glance, sneer a way: "I and you Yin ghost door, already is not dead endlessly."


    Say, five fingers suddenly grasp on his head.


    "You What are you up to? Ah, ah I My head, ah ah Asshole... "


    GUI jianchou''s eyes opened angrily and screamed.


    This movement is very big. Wang Tao, moyue and other people''s eyes are attracted and their faces change. I don''t know what Ning Tao is doing?


    Torture them for half a month, but don''t kill them. Are you going to start at last?


    On the contrary, it''s a strange sword. The more you look at it, the more satisfied you are. This is the way to set up your soul. You can force out the memory you want. If you change to be the master, you can easily get what you want. They can''t fight against it.


    However, Ning Tao''s accomplishments are different from theirs. He will surely fail when he uses the method of Pan soul.


    That''s why we have this scene. We torture them for half a month, and they are depressed. When they are weak, they can''t compete, and then they get the memory they want.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, the sound stopped.


    They all fixed their eyes to see that it was guijianchou''s skull, which was crushed by Ning Tao.


    He saw five main forces, ran Tianming, trying to deal with all kinds of cruel conspiracies of his first sect in the world.


    "Damn it!"


    The first day of the list of immortals in the northern region!


    Magic B''s pupil shrinks, and he guesses something. He''s so surprised that he wants to die. But he can''t move because of the three fierce ghosts.


    Seeing this, although Ning Tao''s face was pale and consumed a lot, he still reached out and directly grasped his skull. He tried to find out what the devil''s world was up to?


    It''s reasonable to say that the demons shouldn''t come here


    "No Ah... "


    Demon Yi screams bitterly, and his face is twisted. This method of disciplining the soul will do great damage to the practitioners.


    And after a long time, Ning Tao suddenly took back his hand, gasped, and his face flashed with the color of horror.


    "The fourth in the list of immortals, the devil swallows the sky!"


    "This guy is actually a member of the demon world, and in the sky sea, he has four demon generals, a, B, C and D, in order to be a key to the passage in the palace of longevity."


    "And they are actually the people of the evil organization. The people of the evil world have penetrated into the fairyland..."


    This kind of thing shocked Ning Tao.


    "Cough..."


    Demon Yi gnashed his teeth and yelled with red eyes: "shameless villain, master tuntian will take revenge for us. Everyone in the fairyland will die!"


    "Yes? Then I''d like to see what the so-called master tuntian is capable of? "


    Ning Tao sneers and smashes magic B with one palm.

 Chapter 2279

    Six figures burst out of the starry sky.


    It''s Ning Tao and his party. They stop, turn around and look at the tide of soul.


    It''s boundless and black, just like a monster with evil spirits, where people and animals don''t stay, and no one dares to come near.


    I can see a tall figure with a knife on his back. I''m glad to smile and then leave slowly.


    "Gee..."


    Several people look complex, standing in the same place some feelings, that half a month of all kinds of scenes in retrospect, feel very unreal, like a dream.


    "Brother Ning, where are we going next?" Yuan Xiaoxiao asked blankly.


    Ning Tao pondered and said solemnly, "go to the palace of eternal life. We should take care of this matter with emotion and reason."


    "Who knows what mordant wants to do after he gets the key? Anyway, we can''t let the people in the demon world get it. "


    "What''s more, that''s the center. The decisive battle of the battle of daozun started there."


    "What about this woman?" Wang Tao has a glance in his eyes, which is worthy of magic moon.


    This woman is very clever and obedient in this half month. She seldom talks or moves. Even if she doesn''t look at her, she doesn''t want to run away.


    Ning Tao feels his chin and hesitates in his heart. Kill him. He feels sorry and has no hatred. In the memory of GUI jianchou, Mo Yue is a self-cultivation maniac and is out of place in the gate of yin and ghost.


    But if you don''t kill her, she may be an enemy in the future. After all, she was born in a ghost family.


    At this time, magic month beautiful eye ripple, insipid way: "if you feel embarrassed, can continue to house arrest me."


    "I''m not going to run away. My fellow disciples of the ghost sect have basically died, and the rest are straw bags. It''s not easy for me to leave you as a weak woman."


    "Er..."


    A few people have strange faces. They have never seen a prisoner make a request and continue to put themselves under house arrest.


    Ning Tao said suspiciously: "how? I killed GUI jianchou. Don''t you want to avenge your classmates? "


    "Don''t compare that stupid pig with me. I don''t know him. It''s just right to die. Otherwise, it will be bad in the future. Even if you don''t kill him, I will do it."


    Devil month a face fury way.


    With her self-restraint, she was really annoyed by the scene half a month ago. She really deserved to die.


    Ning Tao is eccentric and takes a look at her cultivation. She hasn''t practiced much recently. It''s only thirty-five percent immortal, but it doesn''t constitute a threat. A wonderful idea suddenly comes to mind.


    If you sell it, there should be a lot of people who want it. At that time, you can blackmail a large amount of Lingshi.


    Immediately his eyes brightened, and he grasped moyue''s hand with a smile. He gave her a few stars and said with satisfaction, "come on, eat more, so as to improve your cultivation."


    "You see your dress is worn out. It''s too conservative. You want to wear something sexy and charming. Do you have any silk stockings? Remember, when you see a man, you have to discharge... "


    "Er..."


    Five people are stupid and numb.


    Moyue is more nervous. What the hell is this guy doing? Why do you suddenly become so enthusiastic? Also wear sexy, a look to seduce people.


    "AMI Buddha


    Master Jingzhen is ashamed to be with others and recites sutras alone


    Three days later, as the group approached the center of the city, the geniuses gathered.


    Fifty or sixty thousand people have been screened for more than half a month, but at most half of them are left. Today, the gathering is very popular. Basically, passers-by are very common. In other words, they can''t meet people in a normal day.


    "Whoosh..."


    On a site, Ning Tao watched the figure fly past, and seemed to be going to the core area.


    According to convention, when the power of the stars is about to dry up, there will be an ancient temple, which is the most complete site of the whole tianqionghai.


    It has a name, that is Hall of eternal life!


    No one knows where it came from?


    No one knows the purpose of its existence!


    All I know is that there are countless treasures in it, infinite nature, and a tidal wave of stars. People will use this power to become immortals.


    It''s still a while before it starts, so many people are secretly accumulating strength.


    "Whoosh..."


    The small and big heads who inquired about the news came back one after another, and the expression on their faces was very wonderful.


    "How''s it going? Have you got any information? " Ning Tao inquired.


    "Yes, it''s too much. You don''t know. Recently, the sky sea has exploded."


    "Every conceit is fighting all over the place, one black horse is challenging the others, but now there are many strong ones."


    Yuan Datou said excitedly.


    "Oh? strong person? Tell me about it? " Ning Tao is curious. These are the enemies of the battle of daozun.


    "In addition to Leng Tingwei, Bai Yue and other old strong players, the five black horses are the most amazing."


    "One is a Taoist who has a wooden emperor''s body. He was besieged by a sect, but killed. It''s said that it''s a plant psychic. Eating it will bring great fortune.""Also, the sea god body of Beihai League, Shi menglongjun''s brother, is called mengxianjun."


    "The strength is unfathomable. It''s said that I have a close relationship with the terrorist in the sixth penalty area."


    The passion of Yuan''s novels is boiling.


    Hear this, Ning Tao came a lot of interest, didn''t expect to suddenly emerge these people, don''t know strength how? Can you make it to the top five?


    The first five is a huge watershed.


    "In addition to them, we also heard the news of Ye Er. She seems to be entangled by the terror of the fifth restricted area. She fought all the way to the end."


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, then frown tightly, how can and forbidden area pull on trouble?


    "By the way, brother Ning, the DOUMENG you said before seems to have heard from him."


    "He has been with a woman, only a few times, oh yes, it is said that the woman is the second in the list of immortals, Miao girl."


    As soon as he patted his head, Yuan suddenly realized.


    "Miao girl ~


    Ning Tao frowns and says it''s Miao Jingjing. At the beginning, Xuanxuan only rescued herself, but Jingjing is left in the hell and is still under control.


    If it''s her, now he has three soul Dharma, he is confident to help her out of control.


    And DOUMENG, kill him!


    "Well What''s mordant I asked you to ask? Have you heard from him? " Ning Tao asked.


    One side of the magic month side ear eavesdrop, these days by Ning Tao dress up, too exposed, but not Ning Tao, can only let him fool.


    "Well, no, I haven''t heard from him yet, but there are two killers. It seems that they are magic armor and magic Bing, and many of them are lost."


    "They have been besieged by a lot of decent people. I don''t know what the situation is now, and I don''t know how to deal with it."


    Yuan Xiaoxiao shrugs helplessly.


    All of a sudden, yuan Datou thought: "there are a lot of news about you, brother Ning."


    "Me? What? "


    "The first is that you are one of the five black horses. The story of you killing Yun Feiyang and Ming Yan has been spread."


    "The second one is shiding mountain fortune. It''s said that you''ve got an amazing adventure. It''s a terrible boxing skill. Many people are chasing you."


    "Xianwu gate, Kunlun gate and other five major groups have already sent out a message to keep you alive."


    Yuan Da tou snorted coldly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is not surprised. It seems that it is worth practicing hard for half a month in the soul tide.


    At this time, the figures of Wang Tao and master Jingzhen flew back in a hurry. Before they landed, they yelled: "Damn, Lao Ning, something''s wrong."


    "Five great Zongwu asked the sky, yunruoxu''s bastards couldn''t find you, but they started to kill Xia Jie.


    " they started to chase them a few days ago, but now they''re dying. They want to force you out... "


    Words a, Ning Tao Leng a few seconds, a face gradually gloomy down, green veins exposed, a such as Shura purgatory general killing intention, burst out.


    "Go, kill!"

 Chapter 2280

    Simple words, but let five people feel the corpse mountain blood sea, that is like the essence of killing, like a knife general friction on several people''s skin.


    Ning Tao, really angry!


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    In a place known as hero''s Valley, dozens of beautiful women fled, supporting each other one by one. They were seriously injured, especially mentally. They were very weak, like they were fighting all the way and couldn''t breathe.


    "Younger martial sister Xia, this is the valley of heroes. It''s a dead end. Further on, the starry sky is full of turbulence."


    Caiyu clenched his teeth.


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei, a Fengyi woman in Jiuhuang Jiufeng skirt, wrinkled her eyebrows. Her hair was a little scattered. There was a wisp of blood hanging on her red lips, and her hand was still shaking slightly.


    This is what Wu Wentian came to. His iron fist can really take over very few people.


    "Then don''t run away. Wait for them to fight back. Let these villains know that the pride of our zuhuangmen can''t be profaned."


    Xia Mengfei grabs the Phoenix sword and yells.


    As soon as the words came out, dozens of zuhuangmen disciples were excited, and a flame was burning in their beautiful eyes.


    "To be proud, I would rather die than surrender!"


    Phoenix goddess is their only pride, faith, willing to use their lives to protect her, any despicable greed, will be burned to ashes.


    At this time, Caiyu looked around the desolation, gritted his teeth and whispered: "it''s been a few days. These five large pieces of debris are not killed completely, they are just forced. In fact I just want to force Ning Tao out. "


    "It''s said that he got shiding mountain''s amazing fortune and one move boxing. And now shiding mountain is gone. They must want to capture that fortune."


    Xia Mengfei sneered and said: "it''s just a bunch of cowards. They don''t have the ability to get lucky. When they know that others have got it, they go to rob it. It''s really a villain''s move."


    "It''s no wonder he didn''t have the strength of the five major groups. He broke into the top five. If he really waited for brother Tao to come, it would be the death of all of them."


    "Ha ha...!"


    "I said Phoenix goddess, don''t think about it. It''s been a few days. Your man hasn''t appeared up to now. Are you still his wife?"


    There was a wild grin.


    The next second, the sight of a burly robe figure, muscle bulge, tall and powerful, light from the momentum to see is a fierce tiger.


    "Miss Xia, to tell you the truth, we don''t want to be enemies with your zuhuangmen, but if we can''t find Ning Tao, we can only vent our anger on you. If we want to blame Ning Tao, we should blame him for being a coward and not daring to show up."


    A white shadow of banter fell.


    In an instant, powerful figures shot out from here, which turned out to be the ready ambush.


    All the five large groups gathered here. In terms of the number of people, there are more than 300 of them.


    Not to mention the two immortals in the top ten, Wuer wusheng, Han Ruoxue and other Tianjiao waiting for the opportunity to attack.


    There''s no chance of winning by zuhuang alone!


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei said with a sneer, "he will come, and then it will be your end."


    "Presumptuous, a slut, dare to speak big, today I want to suck your face rotten," Han Ruo Xue''s eyes want to spit fire, gnashing her teeth.


    She still remembers how she slapped her face in public when she was in the world.


    The humiliation, the despair, the nightmare.


    "Hum, you dare!"


    The color feather stares big beautiful eye, murderous.


    Just when Han Ruoxue screamed, Wu Wentian looked amused and said with a grim smile, "what if Ning Tao, that bastard, knew that his wife was someone else''s wife?"


    "I admire the Phoenix goddess for a long time!"


    Cloud if empty a listen, surprised a way: "how? Brother Wen Tian, obsessed with martial arts, actually cares about the relationship between men and women? "


    "Cut, don''t talk to me. If you don''t want to deal with Ning Tao, you think I''ll unite with you. These five major You has the final say. "


    Wu asked the sky with disdain.


    As soon as the words came out, the air began to solidify.


    There was a sharp sword Qi whistling around, and everyone''s clothes were shaking violently.


    And a sense of war soars like smoke. The more it burns, the braver it becomes. It''s like two fierce beasts show their tusks


    Xia Mengfei didn''t open her mouth and her beautiful eyes twinkled. If these two people fight, it''s a great good thing for them. It''s better to fight both sides.


    And cold if snow in the heart big anxious, these two have no brain of thing, directly killed a hundred.


    But in this momentum, she did not dare to speak.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "I said to you two, since it''s humiliating Ning Tao, why don''t you give me face and leave it to me? I had already made a reservation for this woman when I was in fairyland."


    A rebellious smile suddenly came out.


    Two people body one Zheng, at the same time turn head to see, don''t know when, a noble youth appeared in front of me.


    "It''s you, the eighth in the list of immortals, and the dragon is proud of heaven," Wu Wentian frowned and squinted.Everyone knows about zulongmen. The second elder, where long Aotian is, has taken refuge in Yanmo hall. How dare this guy show up?


    "No, it''s a half dragon!"


    Caiyu is so white that he can''t help worrying.


    And Xia Mengfei clenched her teeth and said, "don''t act rashly. If you can delay it for a while, I can''t let my sisters suffer with me in any case."


    "Rather I sacrifice myself... "


    See dragon Ao day hot, desire of see summer dream Fei one eye, lick scarlet lips way: "two, I want that woman, you should have no opinion?"


    "Well, long Aotian, you are wanted for betraying the fairyland. You don''t show up, but you want people from us. Are you arrogant? Do you really think it''s great to take refuge in the hell hall? "


    Cloud if empty, pretend to scold the way.


    But when he heard that, long Aotian sneered and said, "Brother Yun, why do you say that? This is not the fairyland, but the sky sea, where you and I become fairies. "


    "Any restriction, rules, that''s bullshit. As long as there are enough interests, I believe it can be done."


    "For example, we unite, become immortals together, come out of the sky and sea, meet again, not passers-by And the enemy. "


    "Oh? Interest? "


    Cloud if empty two eyes a squint, disdain in the heart, although don''t like him, but also lazy to entangle with him.


    Who wants to add an unnecessary enemy.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei was very angry and said: "if the cloud is empty, Wu Wentian, you have reached a consensus with the yama temple. Are you worthy of the fairyland?"


    "Not afraid to regard others as the same devil?"


    "Ha ha..."


    With a greedy smile, long Aotian looks at Xia Mengfei. He is really the best of the best Phoenix. His dragon spirit is boiling. He really wants to make friends with her


    Immediately said: "woman, you talk too much, Ning Tao humiliated me at the beginning, now, with your naked body, to wash away this sin."


    "Tao FA, dragon claw hand!"


    A giant dragon with teeth and claws sprang forward, eyes wide open, a giant claw, can tear everything.


    "Not good ~!"


    Xia Mengfei was shocked. She had been fighting for several days, and the lamp had already dried up, so she couldn''t take the top strike.


    "Just a mole ant, get out of here!"


    A familiar cold roar suddenly sounded.


    The next second, the Dragon whimpered and broke, and a black shadow flashed in front of Xia Mengfei like a towering demon. While breathing, a bloody and murderous air swept away.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    "Very good, people are all together, a bunch of leeks, dare to hit my wife''s idea, they all want to die!"


    As soon as Ning Tao looks up, Jin Tong scorns the world.

 Chapter 2281

    That pair of golden pupils, angry, there is a fierce evil spirit, such as the tide general slap on the face.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ning Tao, you coward are finally willing to show up. Why? Are you not going to hide any more? " Wu asked the sky, cloud if virtual, two people burst out laughing, eyes shine.


    According to the Qingming master who escaped from shiding mountain at that time, Ning Tao killed Mingyan, Wusan and dozens of geniuses with only 20.5% of the immortals.


    Even shiding mountain was shattered by that blow.


    This feat, even if they can''t do it, although they can win, they can''t do it so easily. This shows how amazing Ning Tao''s nature is.


    If you grab it, your strength will soar


    In a flash, long Aotian''s eyes were red, his veins were exposed, and he was angry. It was he, that bastard, who suppressed him with despicable tricks, stepped on him on the list of immortals, and won the eighth place in the list of immortals.


    At that time, even in the temple of hell, he could hear the laughter and scorn from all sides.


    "Bastard, ninggou, get over here and die. Today I want everyone to know that you are just rubbish!"


    In the face of long Aotian''s scolding, Ning Tao coldly glances at him, but lightly turns around and helps Xia Mengfei who is seriously injured. Looking at their severe injuries one by one, guilt flashed on his face.


    "Sorry, sister Xia, I''m late!"


    Xia Mengfei smile, a jade hand stroked his face, beautiful eyes with tears: "do not allow the next time, nothing to say to leave us."


    "Damn, have you heard me talk, dare to touch my woman, dare to ignore me, and seek death!"


    "Daofa, longpo boxing!"


    Long Aotian''s eyes are ready to blow fire. He clenches his fist with five fingers, and the sound of breaking the air flashes. He fiercely blows at Ning Tao''s head. Instead of using half of his dragon Qi, he uses his body that has been tempered for so many years to fight with all his strength.


    In the face of danger, Ning Tao nodded to sister Xia heavily and said with a smile: "I promise you, wait for me here for a while, I''ll go to the leeks Uproot


    "Sixty six times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang Fist


    Just as the blow was about to hit him on the head, Ning Tao glared and turned around to make a blow. The lightning like action was like flowing clouds and flowing water. All at once, the surging power poured out of his body.


    "Boom boom..."


    The pure power of the two fists shocked the earth and made the whole hero valley a sensation.


    And long Aotian screamed, a deep pain, suddenly poured all over the body, his fist seemed to hit on the iron plate, finger bones are broken one or two, followed by a leg whip.


    "Go away Bang, Bang... "


    This leg, hard to draw in his face.


    As soon as long Aotian''s pupil shrinks, he hears the crack of the bridge of his nose, and everyone flies out.


    With a bang, he fell into the mountain like an iron pestle.


    Wang Tao, Xiao Xiao, and even the geniuses who heard the news and watched the excitement, there were thousands of people from all walks of life.


    See this scene, in the heart all can''t help but be shocked, the hall immortal list eighth dragon Ao day, unexpectedly so easily subdued, this Ning Tao has so strong?


    This is a good play to watch!


    Cloud if empty, Wu Wentian two eyebrows a frown, although know the reason of blood pressure, but Ning Tao''s own strength, also can''t be underestimated.


    "Don''t be careless, let''s fight together. Don''t forget that he still has that move."


    "Ning Tao, you dare to offend me five times. There is no forgiveness for your sins. Today is the time of your death. Unless you present that boxing skill obediently, otherwise..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao is indifferent. He flicks the dust on his robe, and the evil spirit says: "you should never, should never, go to offend me. I wanted to keep you for a few days, but this is you They''re looking for their own death. "


    "Let''s go together, three of you. Let''s make your death clear, and let me be angry The end


    "I knelt down and asked him for his ferocious words


    "Xianfa, the true body of martial arts!"


    "Yuntian The sword


    The two violent forces broke out one after another, and now they are nearly 90% immortal, which is almost unmatched.


    When one person rises ten feet, his strength is infinite, and all aspects increase several times. A brand-new painting halberd appears in his hand, like a magic weapon.


    On the other side, the sword passes through the sky and seems to be able to cut heaven and earth. The sword in the hand is an immortal weapon. The whole person is like a three foot green front. It is easy to achieve the unity of man and sword, and a gully is cut at the foot.


    His whole body is ten feet long and full of dense sword Qi.


    At this time, long Aotian, who was defeated for a time, was so angry that he trembled with anger. His blood pressure was strong again. He could feel that his strength would be reduced by half when he was close to Ning Tao, but he was not reconciled."Blood vessel technique, half dragon real body!"


    I saw a half dragon man, more than ten feet long, suddenly appeared, with teeth and claws, like a stone mill.


    "Ning Tao, let''s die!"


    Looking at the outbreak of these three people, thousands of people are shocked. If they can make the top ten of the three immortals list join hands, it''s worth Ning Tao''s death.


    I''m afraid even if it''s the top five in the list of immortals, people will have to give up when they can''t reach it.


    Gu Yihang, Taoist mu, imperial concubine Yan and others can''t help sighing for his pity


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain, sneer: "let you this group of ants, see what is the real power."


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    I saw a dazzling light burst out, followed by a dragon chant in my ear, a giant ancestor dragon hundreds of feet, born with three eyes and awe inspiring, showing four visions of wind, thunder, earth and fire.


    "Roar, roar..."


    The Dragon chants were deafening.


    The three people who rushed over were all stunned. They all looked silly. This It''s so big. What''s the way?


    but Wu asked the sky and then roared, "it will be great. In front of this seat, it is the bubble."


    "Daofa, Dawu annihilation boxing!"


    Looking at Wu Wentian like a mole ant, Ning Tao sneers and suddenly turns around. The Dragon wags its tail.


    When they met, Wu Wentian''s face changed. An indescribable force of terror vented on him. There was a "click" sound in his right arm, and the whole person directly smashed the mountain.


    That ring hero Valley, a small half was directly broken, that little giant like Wu Wentian vomited blood.


    "Zheng ~!"


    "Kunlun sword technique, one sword disillusionment!"


    YunRuo''s face grinned grimly. He saw the flaw in his abdomen and cut it off with one sword. But the next second, he saw a string of brilliant sparks splashing, his arms numb slightly, and he could only see a wisp of scarlet on his body.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This How is that possible? What terrible defense is this? Why? Didn''t you break it? "


    As soon as he lost his mind, Ning Tao''s huge dragon eyes glared, and a dragon claw was photographed toward Yun Ruofu. He could hear the long song of the Dragon Phoenix, with a strong immortal spirit, as if it were as heavy as a star.


    "Xianfa, longhuang picked up the star!"


    "Not good ~!"


    Cloud if empty face dew startled, but was this claw into the valley bottom, thousands of meters of the ground instantly broken.


    This scene came too fast, and the people didn''t respond. The Dragon Aotian didn''t respond either. He just rushed in front of Ning Tao, and the whole person was dumbfounded. Ning Tao sent out Long Wei, and he actually retracted his human form.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw the hundreds of towering ZuLong, like looking down on him in the clouds.


    "No This How could that be? "

 Chapter 2282

    Long Aotian was so scared that he was just in front of him. All three of them were suppressed.


    Is this guy Leng Tingwei''s disguise?


    "This It''s impossible. It''s unrealistic? How can you be so strong? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it... "


    "The immortal method, the Dragon God decides!"


    Just as he roared, a dragon spirit erupted behind him. The power of blood was burning and boiling, and the power of the whole person was improving rapidly.


    But Ning Tao cold hum, longhuang Tianwei immediately burst out, a pure Longwei oppression.


    Then, a beautiful dragon swings its tail and pulls it out. It''s mixed with a million kilos of force. Even the space is torn out of black cracks. It seems that it can''t bear the heavy load. It''s very brave.


    Zang Feng has been on the cutting edge for thousands of years.


    Before it arrived, the strong wind came, as fierce as the level 10 gale.


    Long Aotian is shocked. He looks at the dragon''s tail like a door leaf and tries his best to collide. However, the crowd looks like a mantis pawning a cart, which makes him feel worried.


    "Bang bang ~!"


    There was only a loud noise. With the crowd stunned, long Aotian''s arms were shattered and his flesh and blood were flying. He was hundreds of meters away from the ground.


    "Roar, roar..."


    Listening to the Dragon chant, the faces of thousands of onlookers changed. Who could have thought that Ning Tao''s strength was so strong, I''m afraid it has exceeded the five black horses.


    There is also this magical method. I feel that the power has increased several times. I am invulnerable and powerful.


    "This Is that the end? "


    At this time, in the stone ruins, Wu Wentian, who was like a little giant, suddenly got up. His eyes were red and his fighting spirit increased. His bloody palm caught the halberd.


    Seeing his face showing fierce light, he wiped the blood on his mouth and said, "good. I''m more and more interested in you. This battle is not over yet."


    "Yun, you can''t pretend to be dead!"


    As soon as the words fell, Ning Tao suddenly looked under the dragon claw, a sharp sword burst out, thinner than paper, sharper than blade, faster than knife, and his dragon claw even sent a deep pain.


    "Damn it!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s dragon claw was lifted, a white sword light shot out, which was incredibly fast.


    "Whoosh..."


    In sight, a white robe broken strong figure, coldly raised his head, eyes like a sword, holding a cloud sword, a gentleman''s black hair flying in the wind, tens of thousands of swords around it.


    "Thief, you''ve made me angry!"


    "Ah Yunyun is so handsome. I knew you were invincible. Come on, beat that villain. "


    "Come on, big brother, let him see the power of our Xianwu sect, and blow him up with an iron fist..."


    Nearly a thousand people screamed for them.


    Wang Tao''s face is worried, but Gu Yihang, mu daoren, and the eleven stars of xianbang But at the moment, they all let go of their brows and let out a sigh of relief. The top ten of xianbang are not so easy to fail.


    At least, Ning Tao is not enough!


    "Brother Tao, be careful, they still have many classmates," Xia Mengfei said anxiously behind him.


    Caiyu helps her and makes her classmates step back. They are all seriously injured. They can''t stop the impact alone. They have to recover as soon as possible. There are nearly 500 people on the other side.


    Long Aotian himself took more than 100 people. What he was afraid of was that he was afraid that they would tear their faces and attack


    "Well, I''m just going to be stubborn!"


    Ning Tao smiles coldly and looks down on all sides.


    With the increase of ZuLong''s art and the melting pot of war, he never lost 80.5% in his realm alone, and this is almost one of his strongest means.


    "Kill


    Wu Wentian soars to the sky, skilfully avoids the dragon claw tearing, and cuts off a painting halberd.


    "Xianwu "The power of power!"


    Boom


    Ning Tao uses a dragon''s claw to fight hard. He also hums. This strength is not small. The air is exploding. Hero Valley has been broken.


    "Kunlun sword technique, a sword is magic!"


    A long sword flashed by at the junction of ningtao''s Dragon scales. It was too fast to see clearly. However, the dragon only felt tight, and then it burst out blood.


    "Ha ha, good, beautiful, kill him, let him know the end of the confrontation with the five major groups..."


    More than 300 people screamed with excitement.


    Wu Sheng and Han Ruo Xue were relieved and wiped away their cold sweat. Just now, they thought Ning Tao could carry three. It seems that they underestimated the top ten of xianbang.


    Think about it, too. How could those two peerless Tianjiao be defeated so easily?


    Now Ning Tao has been suppressed. As soon as the time for this secret method comes, it''s his time to die!


    "Lao Ning, kill them!"


    Wang Tao was the only one who couldn''t fit in.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Boom boom..."Ning Tao''s body rolled, and each blow had a million pounds of strength. But the two men didn''t compete with him head-on, and they spent all the time. Only long aotianhong''s eyes came up again, but Ning Tao slapped them in the air.


    Dragon is known as the long of all souls, but there are advantages and disadvantages, blood, but has become the biggest disadvantage.


    "The great millstone of Yin Yang and five elements!"


    The millstone is huge. It''s thrown at Wu Wentian.


    The latter''s face changed. He grabbed Fang Tian''s painting halberd and smashed it angrily. His previous immortal weapon was stolen by the old Wang next door, but he had no choice but to find a replacement.


    "Boom..."


    The terrible energy explodes, and Wu Wentian vomits three liters of blood, but his fighting spirit is stronger, like crazy.


    When Yun ruo''s eyes brightened and his body was as misty as clouds, he stabbed Ning Tao seven inches with a sword. They were just waiting and wasting. When was Ning Tao weak? When he will die.


    "Flies, ignorance!"


    Ning Tao is inflamed, one claw pats the flying cloud if empty, shakes a few ribs in front of his chest.


    Seeing Wu Wentian pounce on him again, he has a dragon''s mouth and spurts out a hot flame.


    "Zu long Shu, Long Xi!"


    Wu Wentian''s pupil shrinks, his hair explodes, and there''s a threat of death. The flames of tens of feet blink, and he''s very angry. A drop of mysterious blood essence in his body is instantly stimulated.


    "Wuxian Come


    All of a sudden, an atmosphere, magnificent, domineering virtual shadow, quickly condensed behind him.


    It''s just for the sake of making him use the bottom card before he can use it.


    Wuxian virtual shadow is indifferent. He slowly raises his hand and blows it out with one blow. The power of tens of feet is surging in an instant.


    "Boom..."


    Thousands of people stare big eyes. They even have the essence and blood of master Wuxian. This is really enough. Ning Tao''s trouble is very serious.


    Gu Yihang, Xingyao and others shake their heads.


    That hot flame is the sun flame, which is more terrible than the real dragon breath.


    , but how powerful the emperor is, the peak of the martial arts is the essence of this boxing. It is called quintessence of Chinese culture. It does not touch anything.


    Wu Wentian coughs up blood. On this day, the power of the sea is special. It suppresses everything. The essence and blood will be hit at most.


    But the Wuxian Xuying seemed to have intelligence and overbearing look. After looking at Ning Tao, he said coldly: "good, I''m waiting for you outside..."


    The words didn''t finish saying, directly by Ning Tao a punch to break, with Wu Wentian hit into the bottom of the valley.


    "Puff..."


    This blow broke most of his bones.


    But if Yun ruo''s eyes are about to crack, he feels that something is wrong. If he goes on fighting like this, Ning Tao is not weak, and they are already dead. As soon as he bites his teeth, he roars: "Ning Tao has used the magic, and you younger martial brothers are not ready to fight."


    "What This... "


    Thousands of people screamed one after another. When they saw that more than 500 people surrounded Ning Tao, they were all angry. It was obviously playing a rogue and besieging with more people.


    What''s the look of tianjiaozhan?


    "Shameless, shameless," Wang Tao scolded, and immediately rushed to Ning Tao with a few small people.

 Chapter 2283

    "Whoosh..."


    Big head, Jingzhen four people rushed over, one after another blocked in ningtao side, against more than 500 people.


    Although there are dozens of people in zuhuangmen, they are all injured. In the face of these 500 people, there is no chance of winning. This is to show that they are bullying others.


    Ning Tao sneered and sneered: "what''s the matter? If you can''t beat me, do you have to use the number of people to pile me up? "


    "Hum, it''s the responsibility of us in the fairyland to use the magic. Don''t talk too much. It''s our duty to get rid of the demons. We can give up the method you used and the boxing of shiding mountain. We can consider saving your life."


    Cloud if empty bear pain, righteousness words way.


    Hearing this, not to mention Ning Tao''s smile, even thousands of people around him could not help frowning.


    What is magic, devil?


    The extreme, cruel and evil methods are just like this. The melting pot of war is one of them, but it has disappeared for too long, and basically no one can recognize it.


    But when you look at it, Ning Tao clearly shows the profound dragon method. As long as you are not blind, you can see that the pure dragon spirit is more pure than long Aotian. The challenge of that guy has been trampled by Ning Tao.


    It''s said that the Dragon method is the devil. If it''s spread, it''s estimated that zulongmen will be the first to refuse.


    Xia Mengfei laughed angrily and said, "are you the so-called fairyland righteous way so shameless? Don''t disgrace the right way in our hearts. "


    "That''s right. My husband dares to do what he likes. When he likes Lao Tzu''s Dharma, he says it bluntly and uses the name of right way. If the so-called right way in the fairyland is like this, then Lao Tzu would rather fall into the evil way."


    "If I become an immortal, there will be no magic in the world. If I become a devil, what can I do?"


    Ning Tao sneers.


    "How dare you say such treacherous words. It seems that you are not conscious."


    "Maybe, you and the two new killers will go along with each other. Take him down first, and I''ll torture him, and then let him go."


    If the cloud is too lazy to entangle, it shouts directly.


    When he spoke, his high sounding and righteous spirit made people really think that it was a matter of great importance.


    Just when Ning Tao and others were ready to kill the four sides, a faint laugh suddenly came: "what a heroic speech, I can''t stand this fairyland right way."


    "Dare to ask this evil way, how about adding me?"


    In a daze, everyone turned to see that this is a Taoist, wearing a simple green robe, gentle, friendly with plants, eyes are green.


    "Quick Look, it''s him, the Taoist of wood, who owns the emperor''s body in the eastern region. "


    The crowd lost their voice in astonishment.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned strangely. What''s the matter with Taoist mu? He remembered that he should have no friendship with this man, and he actually stood up to help at such a time.


    When the Taoist saw him staring at him, he gave him a kind smile, but Ning Tao felt the ripples in his heart.


    Does this person always feel familiar?


    Wu Wen, half abandoned in the sky, stood up with the help of his disciples and said ferociously, "Taoist mu, I advise you not to meddle in his business and be careful to cause trouble."


    "Ha ha..."


    "As for me, I''m not afraid of trouble. If there''s injustice in the world, Sanchi Qingfeng asks if it''s right."


    The Taoist Mu laughs and calls out a wooden sword.


    At this time, he saw the injured disciples of zuhuangmen waving blue light in one hand. Dozens of women were full of vitality and flowers everywhere. Their injuries were recovering quickly.


    "Why? My worsening injury has been contained? Me too. The wounds have healed... "


    Dozens of female students screamed with excitement.


    Xia Mengfei was stunned and full of strength. Suddenly, he suddenly realized that this man was the emperor of wood. He immediately arched his hand and said with a smile, "thank you for your generous help."


    "Asshole, what if you want to die and recover? We have 500 right people here. "


    Wu Wentian gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    "AMI Buddha


    "If the right way is like this, then the Buddhists are willing to fall into the evil way and live a life I want to die. "


    A gentle voice followed.


    The next second, the golden lotus blossoms from the horizon. In the blink of an eye, it comes to the eyes of all the people. There are hundreds of eminent monks reciting the Buddhist scriptures


    The one at the front is holding a golden magic wand with eight scars on his head. He is wearing a Buddha''s robe with a smile on his face. The golden light of nine Zhang''s merits is hanging from the back of his head, and everyone''s irritable heart seems to be calmed.


    "It''s a Buddhist. My God, No.5 on the list of immortals. Here comes Bajie. Is he here to help Ning Tao?"


    "Uncle, you''re here at last


    Master Jingzhen was excited and recited a Buddhist name.


    Bajie smelled the speech and said with a smile: "as soon as I received your news, I came here. Unexpectedly, I met a villain who went to do evil in the name of righteousness."


    "I''m a Buddhist. I don''t want sand in my eyes!"


    But Wu Wentian and others are gloomy and sullen, saying: "Bajie, do you want to have a hard time with us?""Do you know the consequences of offending me?"


    People''s faces are joking. These five faces are gone. If you want to talk about the representatives of the right way in the fairyland, there is no doubt about Buddhism. If you want to talk about falling into the evil way, there are not many good people in the fairyland.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been a Buddhist all my life. Why do I have to look at your face? Benefactor Ning saved my martial nephew, and he''s more predestined with me. Today, even if the mantis is in the way, I''m a Buddhist I will die. "


    Bajie takes a step with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao finally breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "thank you for your help."


    At this time, the distant horizon suddenly heard a sword sound, which was different from Kunlun''s sword meaning. People only felt their mood changed. If they were comfortable, free and unfettered, free and unfettered.


    "Xiaoyao gate is here. Who''s not good at it? Kill it!"


    In sight, Jian Chi, Jian Wushuang and other people are here. Hundreds of Xiaoyao disciples come quickly.


    "Who cheated me, taijizong, kill me!" Qingshi, fengwuchen and others came with angry faces.


    "Betray the clansman, the miscellany of fairyland, you dare to show up. Today, I will kill you all."


    Long Wan''er and others kill him.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    In the blink of an eye, this place became lively. Three Tiangang, one dadisha, all gathered here.


    Now we are looking at the number of people. On the contrary, it is more than the five major groups, and there are more elite and strong people. Coupled with the power of zuhuangmen, the situation has been completely reversed.


    The five major groups are pale. Ning Tao has the same charisma. Even Buddhism and Xiaoyao are willing to help. Now their advantages are gone.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao laughs wildly and sneers: "how? No more? In that case, it''s our turn now. "


    "Everybody, kill!"


    Ning Tao roars and asks Wu to heaven. If Yun Ruo kills them, they must die today.


    "No, damn bastards, are you all crazy? What good will it do you to fight ahead of time? " Cloud if empty face dew anxious, suddenly retreat road.


    "Kill you, is the biggest advantage," Ning Tao space power a flash, unexpectedly bully to the body.


    "Zu long Shu, Long Xi!"


    Wu Wentian, if Yun ruo''s eyes are about to crack, he is extremely unwilling. He is seriously injured and has no fighting power. They are all within the attack range of this flame. Are they going to die in the hands of this bastard? Not reconciled, not


    Just under the attention of all the people, when they breathed, they suddenly became cold all around. The ice crystals bloomed, and the breath became slow. Suddenly, they were tightly wrapped by a cold ice.


    "Bang", with the crumbs of ice breaking, the fire''s attack also dissipated.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he is familiar with the way of attack and says angrily: "who? Who is going to step in? "


    "No.1 on the list of immortals, Leng Tingwei!"

 Chapter 2284

    A proud voice came, casual, contemptuous, overbearing, as if above the world.


    Because of tingleng!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are angry, and a bone chilling chill is pouring all over his body. His breathing becomes difficult. The dragon''s claws are covered with ice crystals. Even his blood is frozen into ice in an instant, as if even he wants to freeze.


    "Roar..."


    His body was shocked and the ice crystal was broken.


    All of a sudden, his fist went down heavily. Although it was a little hasty, his strength was still strong enough to smash the two pieces into meat cakes.


    "No Help me... "


    Wu asked the sky, cloud if empty pupil contracted into a needle like, almost subconsciously startled way.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    The proud, cold voice sounded in my ears again. At the same time, the chill around me was so intense that hundreds of ice spears and two Ice Armor warriors were gathered in an instant and chopped down with a high ice blade.


    "Carving insects, the sun, the holy fire, the body," Ning Tao emerged around the dazzling fire.


    No matter who it is today, it can''t stop his anger of killing people, even It''s cold.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Ice spear, ice armor, warriors are broken, or melted by the sun flame, extremely overbearing.


    Just as the blow was about to fall, a blue robe flashed in front of them. Looking at the huge claw, he clenched his fist with one hand, and the devil roared. As soon as he stepped on his feet, the earth broke.


    "Just a mole ant Go away


    One big fist and the other small fist collided with each other. There was only a loud roar. People''s eardrums seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, and their faces were pale. At this moment, the whole hero valley of Nuo Da was turned into ruins.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao''s body trembled, and he vomited blood. His body was like a broken sack.


    It''s time for the huge dragon body, which is hundreds of feet high, to shrink rapidly and turn into human form.


    The figure in blue robe, Leng Tingwei, even snorted. His eyes flashed cold. The other hand grabbed in the void. Eight ice gods and Demons appeared with Trident in hand and stabbed Ning Tao fiercely.


    "No, brother Tao..." Xia Mengfei looks pale and is about to rush over like lightning.


    But three figures were faster than him, surrounded by a blue compass, a golden Buddha light purification, and a huge white halberd.


    "A pile of ice, dare to touch my brother, give me broken!"


    "Bang Bang..."


    The white halberd is brave and can shatter the ice magic in an instant.


    They were stunned. All this came so fast that they only finished in the lightning and flint. They only saw several figures rushing in and the war situation was transient.


    "Well That''s, my God, it''s Leng Tingwei, the myth of invincibility. He''s here, too! "


    "And Bai Yue, look, is this a fight..."


    All of a sudden, the scene became hot.


    Ning Tao vomited blood, the whole right arm directly lost consciousness, in the heart rage, eyes a blood red.


    He''s not angry about saving people?


    He is not angry at himself?


    It''s this bastard who uses his own spirit and blood to strengthen him and deal with himself in turn!


    As for the blow just now, it was the terrible power of the power of the gods and demons. In addition, it was almost time before it fell into the downwind, and my anger was about to explode.


    "Damn it, Leng Tingwei, do you want to die? It''s not only to save those villains, but also to attack my elder brother. Is that the first virtue in the immortal list? "


    White more break big scold way.


    Just now that hit, even if it was his shot, it was also very hard. Leng Tingwei obviously had the heart to kill.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s hearts were raised in their voices. Bai Yue actually provoked Leng Tingwei. Should the first and the third be divided today?


    But Leng Tingwei, hearing the words, stood up with a negative hand and said sarcastically: "first, Wu Wentian and others are the elites of our fairyland. How can they be killed by you at will?"


    "This is internal friction, stupid behavior. As a person of the great Luo fairy palace, I will never allow this kind of thing to happen."


    "Second, I said that I had attacked you secretly. Ha ha, if I had attacked you secretly, he would have died long ago."


    Yun Ruoxu and Wu Wentian are ecstatic. Unexpectedly, Leng Tingwei will fight. He is enough to resist thousands of troops. This is the number one immortal list.


    When Wu asked Tianzheng was excited, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Leng Tingwei''s right hand. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. He felt that the hand was shaking slightly.


    A pair of pupils contract into the eye of a needle


    "Go to your uncle. Don''t pretend to be a good man here. I don''t know about you. I tell you to get out of here, or I will kill you."


    Bai Yue''s face is fierce.


    Together with the fairy palace, some frictions are inevitable. He once saw the essence of Leng Tingwei.


    Four words: honest.


    And Leng Tingwei''s face is a little hard to hang, and cold light flashed in his eyes. This bastard really knows him.Yes, it''s not that easy.


    Who is Wu Wentian?


    Basically, it is the pillar of Xianwu sect, and yunruoxu is also the foundation of the two sects.


    Not to mention the forces such as yinguimen and qingmingzong, they are the only remaining disciples of tianqionghai, and they are also the top class of Tianjiao.


    If Ning Tao killed them all, it would be five major pieces of bad news. There would be a vacancy for a generation of strong people. The most obvious phenomenon is that they would not be able to take over.


    The death of the older generation and the failure of the younger generation is a sign of the decline of the clan.


    So what he wants to do is to save all of them and make them owe themselves a favor. Think about it, these are three big Tiangang and two big Dasha. What does he do in the future that doesn''t help?


    For example, selecting the leader of the great Luo palace


    But the price he paid was very small, which was basically to offend Ning Tao and a villain. Although he had some strength, he didn''t put it in his eyes. He didn''t believe that other people would dare to fight against him.


    Except for those brain damaged guys.


    In this way, it''s still valuable for him to be alive. It''s a good thing for him to be so cheap. It''s not in vain for him to have been observing around for a long time. When he saw that the five major commodities were not working, he came out to be a good man.


    What''s more, there is an unexpected joy in it, that is, long Aotian and his party.


    Who doesn''t know that they defected to the temple of hell and devil, the old antiques in the fairy palace, and they want to kill them soon.


    now long Aotian is disabled, and his people are all miscellaneous fish, which is the credit to his mouth.


    When he catches this man and sends him to the fairy palace As you can imagine, this is the starting point of your own prosperity.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but sneer. Ning Tao is really sending treasure boy. Good luck. For the first time, he gave him magic essence and blood, which made his strength rise again. Now he gives these great benefits.


    He didn''t know how to thank him.


    Ning Tao stood up, his eyes full of anger, cold way: "I only say it once. Get out of the way

 Chapter 2285

    "Let me? Ha ha, no one has ever dared to say that to me. Do you have the qualification? "


    Leng Tingwei disdains contempt.


    He is the first in the list of immortals, the first person in the realm of hundreds of millions of living beings. He has killed several immortals.


    It can be said that it''s unique. The only thing to be afraid of is that the top five of xianbang are barely qualified, and that it''s coming out of the three forbidden areas It''s amazing.


    Other people, who can get into his eyes?


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy, and a fierce light bursts out of his eyes. He keeps a close eye on Leng Tingwei, and his old hatred is burning in his heart.


    "If that''s the case, fight to the death!"


    "Well, if you are so stubborn, fight. As a man of the fairy palace, I will never allow you to kill the elite unless you defeat me."


    Leng Tingwei was proud and looked scornful.


    Hearing this, Wu asks the sky. Yun Ruoxu is secretly happy. He owes him a big favor, but as long as he can live today, it''s worth it.


    Ning Tao, we are not finished with you!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and Bai Yue look at each other and shoot out at the same moment.


    "Whoosh...!"


    Taoist Mu pondered that he had just performed a cure, but only cured his trauma.


    As for the internal injuries and the sequelae of the secret method, he did not cure them, not because he could not, but because he did not do them.


    Eight commandments gold body protection, ready to move, but he slowly shook his head, this situation, just wait and see its change, I''m afraid they don''t like others to intervene.


    At this time, Leng Tingwei, dressed in a blue robe, said with a sneer: "it''s just a choice. Let''s see what you two have?"


    "Immortal method, absolutely cold world!"


    The dust, stone and air seemed to be frozen at this moment. When he touched them, they were broken. The area was nearly 100 Zhang, which was his absolute realm.


    "Oh, my God, it''s a fight. Boss Leng has made a move. Will the myth of invincibility finally show its power?"


    A crowd of pride couldn''t help screaming.


    For them, Leng Tingwei is the glory of an era. Even Gu Yihang, Xingyao and wusheng are full of confidence in him. He It''s invincible.


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrink. They are familiar with this move. At the beginning, they had a fight with Leng ye, the father of the Leng family, at the entrance of Xianyu. This move is really domineering, but it''s worse than his old man.


    "Stab..."


    Ning Tao tears the space and plunges into it.


    But Bai Yue, holding the halberd in his hand, had a terrible force pouring out of his arms. It was as if his body had been pulled up. The muscles in his arms were as hard as steel plate. Instead of attacking the ice, he hit the ground.


    "Secret method, ancient bully!"


    "Bang Bang..."


    All of them had a meal at their feet. Some of them were weak in cultivation and even fell into a mess.


    The erosion of the cold, blocked by this force, but cold everywhere, dragon gas, there is underground, around or become slower.


    "Bai Yue, for so many years, you are still a rash man. Haven''t you made any progress?"


    Leng Tingwei sneers and turns into 18 ice wolves.


    At the same time, he exudes the power of spirit to guard against the guy who uses the space Avenue. He wants to attack him secretly. Do you really think that he is the number one in the immortal list?


    Xia Mengfei, Jian Chi, Wang Tao and others are worried. It''s really Leng Tingwei''s name. It''s too big.


    Does Ning Tao really want to be his enemy?


    "Ouch..."


    The ice wolf pounced on him, but Bai Yue''s Halberd shattered his head, and his power was unparalleled in the world.


    "Leng, do you only know these ice debris? Show me what you can do, come on


    "Secret method, ancient yellow scarf talisman!"


    Bai Yue is shining with gold. He uses the halberd as a substitute and the spirit power as a guide to outline the ancient rune. In a moment, behind Leng Tingwei, there is a yellow scarf strongman, tall and powerful, with two fists smashing.


    "Oh, interesting!"


    Leng Tingwei didn''t even lift his head. He raised his head slowly with a cold hand, as if to hold up something?


    "Boom boom..."


    The edge of ice around seems to be condensed into a God, cold and heartless, holding a huge axe, directly against the Hercules. In terms of strength, it is not weak at all, in terms of size, it is only big but also powerful.


    "Ice Great spirit


    "Boom boom!"


    Each blow they sent out was enough to destroy the valley of heroes. The huge Death Star under their feet had split rapidly in all directions.


    "My God, is this still the battle of Daojing? Even human immortals are incomparable, aren''t they


    Xingyao and others were shocked and exclaimed.


    "What else, let''s make it out together," Leng Tingwei brushed his sleeve and stood aloof.


    But Bai Yue suddenly stopped, sneered and said: "that Look behind you. "


    "Ah ah..."With a scream, Ning Tao uses a seven grade long gun to pierce Wu Wentian''s heart.


    Quietly, he broke out of the space and killed himself with a single blow. It turned out that he was trying to divert the tiger from the mountain.


    When Wu Wentian vomited blood, the familiar feeling came to his head. He widened his eyes and yelled: "you Are you the old Wang next door


    "The answer is right, reward you to die," Ning Tao penetrates directly, without mercy, the corner of his mouth starts to smile grimly.


    "Asshole, stop it!"


    Leng Tingwei changed his face and angrily scolded: "Ning Tao, if you dare to move him, I swear, I will kill you!"


    At this time, he didn''t know what happened. They deliberately said that they would decide whether to live or not. In fact, they were diverting their attention. Their goal from the beginning was Wu Wentian. They never changed.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    "Ning Tao grins. In a crowd''s dissuasion, he is shocked to pieces.


    "No..."


    A scream, the whole person burst into blood fog.


    Cloud if empty, long Ao Tian Sha white, body scared to shiver, tangtangwu asked the sky, unexpectedly was killed by him, then next is our turn?


    "No, don''t, Lord Leng, help me, help me, and take the devil down quickly."


    The clouds screamed.


    Ning Tao is so happy that he wants to take the opportunity to kill some people again. However, seeing Leng Ting roaring at him, he has to cut off Wu Wentian''s head and retreat.


    Everyone was shocked. Wu Wentian, the ninth in the list of immortals, was carried to Ning Tao in this way.


    "Putong..."


    Looking at the headless corpse, Leng Tingwei''s eyes were about to burst into flames, and moriran said, "damned bastard, do you know how bad I was just now?"


    "If I don''t kill you, it''s hard to understand the root of my heart. You should die, all of you!"


    Bai Yue''s pupil shrinks and changes color: "be careful, he''s really angry. It''s not a good ending."


    Just when Ning Tao and others were on the alert, a light laugh came from the horizon: "the number one immortal list, the strength is OK, but it''s not as good as you think."


    Words just fall, a sorcerer robe long skirt of luxury Qian Ying, unexpectedly lead a group of friars to come.


    "Who are you?" Leng Tingwei moves a meal, can''t help frowning.


    "Second in the list, Miao girl!" This witch robed woman is arrogant, as if telling a great spirit.


    And Ning Tao tiger body a shock, a pair of eyes burst out essence, way: "really is you, Jing Jing!"

 Chapter 2286

    In her eyes, the woman''s beautiful eyes are shining, noble and grand. She holds a white bone magic wand in her hand and has a snake shaped mark in her eyebrow, which is compatible with all things in the world.


    She has the amazing attainments of "following nature" and this woman is Miao Jingjing!


    Ning Tao''s mind is tight, and his eyes are full of complexity. On one side, Xia Mengfei already knows, and a jade hand tightly grasps his palm.


    Comfort: "don''t worry, Jingjing will be OK, there will be a way to let her return to the original state."


    At this time, however, Leng Tingwei frowned strangely and looked at Miao Jingjing suspiciously. He snorted: "you Who is it? "


    "When I was in a secret place, I had a fight with that Miao girl. Although your breath is very similar to her, your appearance and body shape are completely different."


    "I''m sure you are two people!"


    As soon as the words came out, thousands of onlookers were surprised. How could there be such a thing?


    As a matter of fact, the second in the list of immortals is Miao Nu, and the fourth is mo tuntian. They have always been on the list of immortals.


    But the people who saw their faces were very few. They felt that there had never been these two people in the fairyland.


    Every month, their positions never change. Many Tianjiao want to challenge them, but they don''t even know what they look like!


    It''s not impossible to pretend.


    Xingyao, Gu Yihang, Yan Feifei and others show sarcasm. Fortunately, Leng''s eyes are as bright as a torch. Otherwise, he will be fooled by this woman.


    Ning Tao doubts, so on saying, he also feels strange.


    Bai Yue once told him that Miao had always been on his head, but Miao Jingjing had only been in fairyland with him for more than two years.


    Let''s not say that self-cultivation is faster than self-cultivation. After all, there is an unpredictable Yan Feitian, and this time line is not right


    Miao Jingjing hasn''t opened her mouth yet, but the hundreds of black robes behind him angrily scold: "bold, how dare you disrespect the saint, this is a capital crime."


    Just want to hand, Miao Jingjing is a light wave of hand, sprinkle ran way: "yes, I am not and you fight Miao girl, and I, and she is indeed two people."


    "Ha ha, this woman is so stupid that she admits that she is the most shameful thief..."


    Thousands of people scoffed furiously.


    Originally, I wanted to try my best to please her. After all, she was the second in the list of immortals. When I entered the hall of longevity, I might be able to accommodate myself. Now it seems that I almost lost face.


    "Where is the Miao girl? Why do you smell like her? " Leng Tingwei narrowed his eyes.


    Hearing this, Miao Jingjing sneered and said indifferently, "she''s just a Miao girl, but she''s a witch saint. For the sake of her faith, she''s willing to sacrifice and become a part of her power."


    "It''s her honor, and it''s also voluntary. There is no doubt about the order of the temple Lord. It can also be said that the Miao girl is our saint, our saint It''s also a Miao girl


    As he spoke, the snake shaped mark in the middle of his brow flickered.


    And Leng Tingwei''s pupil shrinks, showing an unbelievable color and murmuring: "Miao girl Sacrifice? "


    Thousands of people were stunned. If this is the case, then this Saint girl can be regarded as a Miao girl. After all, she has her strength and is in the same vein, and her strength is still in the second place, which shows her own strength.


    At least, it will not be weaker than the Miao girl before the sacrifice


    Ning Tao stares at her. It seems that she has a sense in her heart that the snake mark should be something after the sacrifice. No, it should be said that her whole loss is related to the sacrifice.


    Yan Feitian let Miao girl''s strength to strengthen Miao Jingjing. He was really willing to give up.


    It can be understood that the strongest female Tianjiao of a clan dedicated all her life to the Lord''s daughter.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao feels the change of internal skill, and has a burning look. Following this hostile line of vision, Ning Tao is actually fixed on a mysterious black robed man beside Miao Jingjing.


    Eyes suddenly a bright, unexpectedly sneer a way: "Dou Meng old dog, how?"? Dare not see people? Get out of here


    The voice was sulky and thousands of people turned pale.


    Doumon?


    Who is that? Is it great?


    The next second, a laugh of "Jie Jie" came out. The man in black robe lifted the brim of his hat and showed an evil spirit. His old face was full of vigor and blood, like an evil god,


    "DOUMENG old dog, it''s really you!" Ning Tao''s eyes are red and he gnashes his teeth.


    The old furnace is a kind of nourishment.


    The last time I failed to kill him in Minghai, this time, the cause and effect and fate of the two must have an end.


    However, he already has a card


    "Boy, I didn''t expect that you didn''t even die when you were cursed by death. It seems that your life will be ended by me after all!"


    DOUMENG grinned cruelly.


    As he spoke, a strong breath broke out. Although he was a little older, he was still in his prime. Maybe it was because of the Dharma. He looked a little gloomy and evil,However, Xingyao, Gu Yihang and other people were shocked, so strong that the momentum was not weak at all.


    Are all the people in the hell hall so strong?


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. What he feels is eighty-five percent immortals. This guy''s cultivation speed is not slow. I''m afraid his status in the hell hall will not be low.


    After all, there is a living emperor in the world. The ninth reincarnation has accumulated a lot of wealth, and these things are left in his fingers. If he wants to create a top ten immortal list, even the top three, he feels very normal.


    Let alone one of them, the emperor of heaven


    "Hum, old man, it''s not sure who will kill," said Ning Tao, furious and ready to move.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really lively. I''m so excited. Do you plan to fight ahead of time? I can''t help it We need to kill all sides. "


    A faint voice came joking.


    Everyone was stunned. Who dares to speak so wildly? He immediately blackened his face and looked at the source of the sound.


    It was found that on the top of the ruins, on a sharp stone tip, there was a towering figure of a magic robe, standing with his hands down, noble temperament and arrogant look, as if he did not pay attention to the people present.


    A pair of long and narrow magic eyes, ironically in Leng Tingwei, Miao Jingjing glances, and finally settles on Ning Tao.


    "Good. I found you. You killed my two useless men!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and said: "if you say that, you are the so-called swallow heaven? In the fairyland, your identity should be said to be the fourth in the list of fairyland, magic swallows heaven


    "What?"


    "Is he mordant? It''s my first time to see him. He''s so handsome and cold. It''s terrible... "


    Star Yao, Yan imperial concubine and others frown tightly.


    This person is different from lengtingwei''s cold, lengtingwei''s cold is high cold, glacial cold.


    But his cooling is as cold as bone, invading the internal organs and bone marrow, just like the devil.


    Even Leng Tingwei became dignified when he saw him. He ranked fourth in the immortal list. It''s interesting. His strength seems to be far more than that.


    And magic swallow day a listen, a pick sword eyebrow, disdain way: "ha ha, it seems that you know a lot."


    "In that case, when the hall of eternal life is opened, it will be your death. Not everyone under me can kill you."


    said, the whole man was broken like a bubble, and no trace of his trace could be found.

 Chapter 2287

    Inexplicably come and go, this hall immortal list fourth, magic swallow day, is really a strange person.


    But no one can see through his means


    Ning Tao frowns and wants to say that he is a demon, but there are several people who believe in him. I''m afraid these people will also avoid him.


    Let''s talk about the recent events. Magic armour and magic C have killed all sides. How many righteous people have been in charge of them?


    I''m afraid Leng Tingwei is too lazy to ask as long as he doesn''t violate his own interests.


    Not to mention that mordant is not easy to provoke!


    At this time, long Aotian coughed up blood, his arms were broken, and most of his bones were broken. Like a useless man, he ran to Miao Jingjing with red eyes and cried: "Holy My Lord, avenge me. "


    "If it wasn''t for the blood pressure, I would never lose. My Lord, please make the decision..."


    But as she spoke, a lot of blood and dust spilled on Miao Jingjing''s robe. At this moment, Miao Jingjing''s strange snake shaped mark in the middle of her eyebrows was shining, and the whole person''s momentum seemed to become another person.


    "Useless waste!"


    While talking, the spirit power around is like a spirit snake, which is crazy to enter the Dragon Ao celestial body.


    "No No, my Lord. You can''t kill me. I I''m the grandson of the second elder. The Lord of the temple will punish you. My grandfather won''t let you go... "


    "Death ~!"


    Miao Jingjing is cold and fierce. She grabs the dragon in the void. Long Aotian screams bitterly. Her spirit is crazy, and the whole person explodes in a moment.


    There was a bang. There were pieces of meat all over the sky.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This Is this woman crazy? Actually killed long Aotian? This is the eighth most arrogant person in the list of immortals. Are you even so ruthless? "


    Thousands of people screamed.


    Cloud if empty, star Yao, etc. heart tremble, this woman just move what hand and foot? How weird?


    When Leng Tingwei''s eyes brightened, it was this feeling. When he and Miao Nu were fighting, it was this momentum, ruthless, but more like a devil.


    It seems that what she said is true.


    "Gulu..."


    DOUMENG and others swallow a mouthful of saliva and step back for fear of being affected.


    As far as they know, this is the true temperament of Miao women, which should be said to be a quirk.


    Never like blood to get to the body, otherwise, will kill, heart is a devil, but must make a pure, flawless appearance.


    It''s just an accident. Because of this strange habit, she offended the newly awakened Temple master, directly deprived her of everything, forced her to sacrifice, and strengthened Miao Jingjing. Now it seems that she has something in common.


    Ning Tao changes color. Miao Jingjing feels strange at this moment. Is it because of sacrifice?


    The summer dream Philippines beautiful Mou twinkles, see that snake shape mark for a long time, suddenly way: "younger sister, still remember me?"


    "What if I remember, what if I don''t?"


    "Don''t worry, you can still live for a while. Once I meet you when the hall of eternal life is opened, I will kill you personally for the Lord of the hall."


    Miao Jingjing is indifferent and walks away.


    The more than 100 half dragon people, gnashing their teeth, quickly followed up. Because of the sky sea, the body was quickly drained of energy and quickly turned into a corpse.


    Dou Meng takes a deep look at Ning Tao, grins grimly and then leaves


    "No Jingjing


    Ning Tao''s heart trembles and subconsciously wants to catch up. No matter what, he wants to have a try. Who knows when the next time will come?


    But Xia Mengfei grabbed him, slowly shook his head, pondered: "don''t worry, first think about countermeasures."


    "We have made it clear that it is the cause of sacrifice. As long as we find a corresponding way, we can be fully sure."


    Ning Tao is unwilling and stares at them


    Leng Tingwei hesitates in his heart, and long Aotian is dead. Originally, he wanted to get some credit. But with Miao Jingjing here, his idea is impossible. Instead, he will fight with her ahead of time.


    Yama temple, this force is not easy to provoke, even with his appeal, it can''t erase these people.


    We can only discuss it later


    Suddenly, his eyes look at Ning Tao and his party. This guy dares to disobey him and kill Wu Wentian in front of him. It''s a disaster. If you want to get rid of him, it''s not a big problem.


    Immediately on the body a grasp, sneer: "this spirit mark, is you before put on me, not small courage ah, sentence you to death."


    "Damn, who do you think you are? You dare to touch my elder brother. I''m not finished with you today."


    Bai Yue stands in front of him and stares at him.


    And Bajie, Jianchi, and mudaoren, the top strong men, also took a step without hesitation.


    "Brother Leng, let''s call it a day. It was originally your interference in other people''s affairs. Now you''ve also saved yunruoxu, and the only five talents left."


    "Your goal has been achieved," a figure in black robes advised."The tenth on the list of immortals, Shura!"


    Yan imperial concubine and other women see this tall cold figure, can''t help but have a flower crazy, look excited, immortal list top ten to come out?


    "Sister Xia, Ning Tao," a stream of surprise flew over, straight into Ning Tao''s arms.


    Ning Tao was stunned, looking at the beautiful shadow in his arms, and said with a bitter smile: "Linglong? Why are you here? "


    "It''s not just me. Sister Wanqing is here. She''s following the forces of the colorful glaze sect. She has joined the Taichu sect. I''ve told her everything. She''s coming here to see who dares to make trouble."


    Flower Linglong talk, beautiful eyes not good toward cold Tingwei swept an eye, full of hostility.


    "Hum, good. I didn''t expect so many people to fight against Leng Tingwei. That''s good. Shura, do you also want to fight against me?"


    He was very angry.


    "I didn''t mean to target anyone, but you''ve done it. Stop it. It''s none of your business."


    Shura shook his head and sighed.


    Now Ning Tao''s helpers are gathering more and more. There are hundreds of people in the light, and Tianjiao is among them.


    Although there are zongmen who support Leng Tingwei, and he has a strong appeal, if he does, it will be a decisive battle ahead of time.


    It''s all cheap to expose your cards


    But just when he hesitated, a roar suddenly burst out. The breath of terror and boundlessness burst out on a tall and powerful six armed demon. Like a meteor, he bravely killed Leng Tingwei.


    "It''s just a mole ant. How dare you refine the essence and blood of gods and demons? Tell the prince where you got it!"


    Leng Tingwei was shocked, but he didn''t have time to retreat. He immediately gritted his teeth and fought hard.


    "Daofa, Ice Armor magic fist!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The two fists were opposite, one big and one small, and the whole Death Star broke into pieces instantly. The force surged in and thousands of people retreated.


    "This Is this the prince shenhuang, who came out of the first forbidden area? It is said that It''s a real God. "


    A crowd of geniuses held their figure and screamed.


    Leng Tingwei snorted. He suffered a loss from the blow and quickly advised: "Prince shenhuang, it''s just a misunderstanding. He gave me the essence and blood of the devil."


    Speaking, he pointed to Ning Tao.


    The six armed demon glared, but Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "I don''t know him."


    "You..."


    Leng Tingwei was shocked and angry.


    But at this time, an extremely terrible breath burst out, infinitely close to the eighth level, blood red eyes startling, six arm demon actually toward lengting slightly angry roar: "do you think the prince is an idiot?"


    "Kill..."

 Chapter 2288

    "The power of gods and demons, burst out!"


    The six armed demons have a sea of blood, a ferocious face, and no fear.


    The latter''s face was ugly, and he cursed his mother in his heart. It was too bad luck. They all said that the magic had already disappeared. It was not easy to meet one. He was so sensitive that he found the essence and blood of the magic in his body.


    The prince shenhuang is extremely afraid of his strength, and his noumenon is even more supernatural and devilish. There are two theories about who wins and who loses.


    Under the abuse of Ning Tao and others, he immediately gritted his teeth and rushed to the depths of the starry sky, pressing the air way: "Prince shenhuang, don''t you always want to challenge me?"


    "Come and fight with you!"


    "Arrogant, dare to challenge the prince, if you don''t tell the reason of the spirit and blood, I will kill you."


    The six armed demon angrily chased him.


    "Whoosh..."


    With the disappearance of the two figures one after the other, people''s faces are wonderful. The battle of daozun has officially begun, and even the taboos in the forbidden area have appeared. Who will take the place of daozun?


    Ning Tao is very cold. If he hadn''t fought before, he would have been injured later. The secret method has side effects and is surrounded by weakness. He really wants to compete with Leng Tingwei.


    It''s not sure who will win or lose!


    Today, with seven unique skills, the only thing that is bad is cultivation. Today''s hatred will be recovered in the future.


    Turn around and look at the camp of Xiang yunruoxu and others. The bastard Wu Sheng is gone.


    Cold if snow also sneaked away, leaving only a cloud if virtual with hundreds of people, still Leng in situ.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brighten, he immediately stares at Yun Ruoxu. This is a good time to kill him.


    However, tianxingmen Xingyao, skeleton Mengu Yihang, and more than ten sects, big and small, were blocked in the middle of ningtao and yunruoxu.


    Before leaving, Leng Tingwei had already hinted to these people that since he had decided to save them and let them owe him great favor, how could he fail in the middle of a battle?


    In the twinkling of an eye, thousands of people do not laugh.


    Gu Yihang was even more stiff and said with a smile: "brother Ning has been fighting hard for several times. Let''s give it up today. It''s better to have a rest first."


    "At the moment, the power of the stars is concentrating. I believe that the hall of eternal life will be here in no more than a month, brother Ning But be prepared. "


    Cloud if empty a listen, excited ecstasy, oneself incredibly dangerous and dangerous to live down.


    "Ning Tao immediately said with a grim smile:" Ning dog, today''s blood feud, disgrace, I have written it down


    "Not only tianqionghai, but also Tianmen, Hongmeng of the earth, a group of mole ants, scum, Jie Jie, let you pay the price at the same time."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, and his eyes burst out with moriran''s murderous chance, staring at him.


    "You What do you know? "


    "Jie Jie..."


    "We all know what we should and shouldn''t know, isn''t it a surprise?"


    "Wang Tao, that bastard, is just a fake. Fortunately, he has been recognized by huntian Yimai, and I, Kunlun clan, have found the real lineage."


    Cloud if empty lose voice, grim smile way.


    "Boom..."


    Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei, Wang Tao, and Hua Linglong were killed at the same moment.


    Wang Tao, in particular, has red eyes. From his words, he seems to have known the world and Kunlun kingdom. Has the Taoist, emperor and goddess been found?


    But to be sure, it happened in these few months, otherwise, he would have been finished


    Ning Tao is angry. He thinks of Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, his mother, Yao Yue, the Ning family and the eight schools of Hongmeng His heart went up to his throat.


    In the heart of murderous boiling, just want to cloud if virtual capture, forced to ask some, but Xia Mengfei stopped.


    "Don''t be impulsive, younger brother Tao. He''s trying to motivate us. Now we''ve got a lot of people left behind. It''s not good to fight. I don''t know if Leng Tingwei has any backhand? Don''t act rashly. "


    "As for the case of Huaxia Hongmeng, we must try to find out, but at least not now."


    Xia Mengfei clenched her teeth and dissuaded her.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao forced down the anger in his heart and said coldly to Yun Ruoxu, who is a villain''s ambition: "you are dead. What I said, Leng Tingwei can''t save you. I pray that I won''t run into you again."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Xia Mengfei and Wang Tao look very ugly. If you dare to move Hongmeng, he will die worse than ghosts


    "Whoosh..."


    Seeing this group of people leave, people are relieved. They think they really want to fight.


    It seems that no one would want to waste energy and cards if the hall of eternal life is not opened. After all, becoming a immortal is the most important thing, let alone many treasures.


    There are countless eight and nine kinds of immortal products. Even the immortal methods and materials are rare to see.


    For example, it is the nature of the world.


    Yun Ruoxu regretted that he had not succeeded in instigating. The total number of them was 2000. If they really fight, they will surely crush Ning Tao and others.But fortunately, this life was finally recovered, unlike that Wu Wentian, who died without a whole body.


    I don''t know where the weirdness comes from? Soon after the death of the body, it will be drained of energy and turned into a bone that can be broken at the touch.


    No one in the past has been able to answer this question


    Outside, in the city of Daluo.


    Hundreds of thousands of people stare at the immortal list, and the ninth, Wu Wentian, is replaced by Ning Tao.


    However, before they could recover, Ning Tao, who ranked ninth, suddenly rose to the top.


    No.8 in xianbang, Ning Tao!


    "This..."


    Everyone was stunned. What happened inside? The fighting was so fierce.


    You know, ranking is not to be pushed down, but to disappear, which means Tianjiao falls, or ningtao''s accomplishments are abandoned.


    Wu Wentian, long Aotian, died one after another. Was it Ning Tao who did it?


    They also saw the name of yunruofu, shaking slightly, as if hesitating whether it should be replaced.


    All the old directors of Xianwu gate were furious. I heard that Lord Wuxian entered the palace with a black face not long ago. I don''t know what happened? Like what are you waiting for?


    In the palace, Luo Tian looks at the name and is lost in spirit. At last, a smile appears on the corner of his mouth.


    "It seems that it''s very busy inside. According to the past practice, it should be fast before the birth of Changsheng hall?"


    Luo Hai sipped a mouthful of hot tea, rolled his eyes, but said: "if you want to worry about this, you''d better think about how to deal with the Wuxian."


    "It''s Wu Ning Tao who got into trouble..."


    In the sky and sea, Ning Tao and his party are at a loss, discussing how to act next?


    Flower exquisite but a frown, seem to feel something, a spirit jade tube quickly shining light, in the heart of doubt, immediately invade the mind to see.


    Before long, she suddenly exclaimed, "no, sister Wanqing, she''s asking us for help!"

 Chapter 2289

    "For help? Elder martial sister Ye Wanqing Ning Tao is confused by this sudden scene.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked? Didn''t you just say that her colorful glaze sect has joined Taichu gate and is coming this way? "


    "With the strength of one day gang and one place Sha, besides us, what danger can they face?"


    Bajie, Shura and Taoist Mu nodded one after another. It was really strange.


    Is there another force?


    Xia Mengfei immediately made a decision and asked, "where are they? What exactly happened? "


    However, before Hua Linglong asked, the spirit jade tube unexpectedly came a short passage of words intermittently: "Yi "Ruins, speed..."


    Hualinglong see this, pretty face white, hurriedly to ask, but no longer any response.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked.


    "Could it be that Is something really wrong? "


    Ning Tao''s face sank. Leng Tingwei and Miao Jingjing were here before. They were the majority of the forces in fairyland.


    if you want to say something unexpected, it might be the mob who swallowed heaven.


    "No matter what, go and have a look first. There will be a trace of reaction in the spirit jade tube. Follow this trace of reaction, you can find the elder martial sisters."


    Xia Mengfei, Wang Tao, these people naturally have no opinions, and they want to rush over immediately.


    And Ning Tao thought about it, then directed at Bajie, Shura and others, solemnly said: "I, Ning Tao, thank you for your help just now, keep it in mind."


    "Now the situation has changed. If you are willing to help, I''d like to welcome you with both hands. If you need me in the future, just open your mouth."


    "If there is any difficulty, I can understand it."


    Hearing this, the eight commandments, Shura and others said with a smile: "just now, we are still discussing the alliance. If we flinch when we encounter problems, it''s not the same as them."


    "Besides, the ruins are very rare because of the combination of blessing and misfortune. But every time they appear, there is a great adventure. At present, we have nothing to do. Even if there is no such thing, we may have to join in the fun."


    "Ha ha, gentlemen have the same ideas. What are you waiting for? Let''s go, lest the treasure be taken away."


    Sword crazy, wind no trace and others urge.


    Ning Tao was deeply moved. He knew that they were for himself. He arched his hand to them, and then led five Tiangang, one dadisha, six or seven hundred people to rush away.


    "Whoosh..."


    Half a day later, finally close to the induction.


    Ning Tao body shape meal, toward the crowd a anxious wave, motioned them to stop.


    Feng Wuchen and others looked around for a while and found nothing unusual. They were surprised and said, "uncle, why don''t you go? Don''t you rush to save people? "


    Under the attention of all people, Ning Tao closed his eyes and slowly stretched out a hand to feel in front of him.


    After a long time, Ning Tao opened his eyes and frowned: "we have arrived, right in front of here."


    "What? Ahead? "


    Shura, Bajie and longwan''er raise their eyebrows. It''s clear that it''s empty. There''s not even a dead star. How can there be a group of people in the colorful glaze sect?


    On the contrary, Jian Chi''s eyes lit up and said, "is the space in front of you unusual and folded?"


    "Almost. It should be a relic space somewhere, or a hidden space and so on."


    "That telepathy is here. Ordinary people can''t feel it at all. If they don''t notice it, they just plunge in and it''s hard to get out."


    Ning Tao stands with a negative hand, thinking about the cableway.


    "Then what? It seems that this relic is not small, and its owner was not simple, otherwise there was no such vast supernatural power at all, "said Shura thoughtfully.


    Just then, Bajie suddenly said gently: "did you forget, benefactor Shura? Benefactor Ning knows the way of space. It''s in line with the next moment. "


    When they heard this, they suddenly realized that they had forgotten this important thing.


    Ning Tao nodded to the crowd, indicating that they would not resist. Then he tried his best to urge the power of space to wrap it around each of them. When he finished, a cup of tea had already passed.


    All of a sudden, I heard a loud drink: "open!"


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, the space was torn apart, and six or seven hundred people fell into it and disappeared in the blink of an eye


    In the folding space, there is chaos.


    There are many dangers here, but the greater danger comes from the greedy heart of human beings.


    In a dilapidated palace, suddenly unable to fall six beautiful women, wearing the same clothes, it seems that they came from the same clan, but they are already crumbling.


    "Elder martial sister, leave us alone. We must find younger martial sister ye and the army," the five seriously injured female disciples of Shuiling said with red eyes.


    Although he was still holding a long sword, his body was shaking, and some of them were poisoned.


    And the woman in white dress, who is the old acquaintance of Ning Tao, Murong Xuening.But she would rather die of acid nose, I would not give up


    "Elder martial sister, don''t be silly. There are many people in the wind thunder League, which is several times as many as ours. We can only find out the loopholes, channels and leave this space."


    "Otherwise, there is only one way to die," the five female disciples went to push her with tears in their eyes.


    But just then, a wild laughter came from the sky, and there was a big wind howling.


    "Smelly girl, where are you going this time? All of them are surrounded by me. Today, we will let all of them kneel at our feet. "


    A murky voice said triumphantly.


    "No, this voice is It''s xianbang 130, fangs, it''s over, it''s over... "


    Several female disciples are pretty white and can''t help despairing. This poisonous tooth is very powerful. It''s also a casual practitioner with poisonous skills that people can''t touch.


    Murong snow Ning a listen, a heart can not help but sink into the ice Valley, the face showed the color of a tragic smile.


    Is it over?


    "Boom..."


    More than a dozen powerful spirits shattered the broken palace and suddenly saw the six beautiful ladies.


    "Jie Jie, what? Can''t run? If I had known that, what did I do just now? "


    "Anyway, we can''t leave here. It''s better to serve the grand master. You''ve always been high above the others and despised us. Do you ever think that there will be today?"


    A black robed wretched man appeared.


    There are more than a dozen strong people in sanxiu. They are full of desire and excitement.


    "You Don''t come here. Those big businesses bully you. You can go to them. Not all big businesses are the same as them. "


    Murong Xuening retreats anxiously.


    "Go to your uncle. You think you are good at colorful glaze sect. A group of women are so cold that they are not decent. You cut my brother''s tongue."


    "Give it to me, catch them and go back to play!"


    Stingy and sarcastic.


    Hearing this, Murong Xue was very anxious, but she had been driven to the end by more than a dozen people.


    A clench teeth, shout a way: "I I warn you, to offend us is to offend Ning Tao. He killed even xianbangwu shiyimingyan. "


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    More than a dozen people burst out laughing, stinger said: "I''m so scared, xianbang 51. Then you call him, see if he''s here? Even if he''s here today, you smelly girls will serve us. "


    "Stop talking nonsense and get them!"


    As soon as the words came out, more than a dozen people rushed up. Six people, including Murong Xuening, were beaten back by one hand and vomited blood on the spot. They could not help screaming: "Ning Tao..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, the sky was torn open, and the division of 600 or 700 people fell down.


    Poison thorn, Murong snow Ning and others face dull, dull looking at the emergence of a large number of people.


    The next second, a young man in a black robe came out, took out his ears in surprise, and said faintly: "just now Who called me

 Chapter 2290

    "Er...!"


    On the ruins, more than 20 people were dumbfounded, staring at the heavenly soldiers coming down from the sky.


    There is also a young man in black robe, who looks gentle and has a smile on his lips. However, his momentum is like a wild beast. He is arrogant and arrogant.


    "Rather Ning Tao, it''s really you, "Murong Xuening screamed, and was so excited that she was at a loss.


    She only felt that she was dreaming, and clearly she had no way out, so she called out casually, but unexpectedly, this person really fell from the sky.


    Have you opened your mouth?


    "What? Ning Tao? Is he Ning Tao? The Ning Tao who killed xianbang 51 and Mingyan? "


    The fangs turned white with fear.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao touched his nose helplessly and said with a dry smile: "I''m afraid that the name of this seat, looking at the fairyland, few people dare to replace it?"


    "On the contrary, what are you doing?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Murong Xue, with tears in her eyes, rushed toward Ning Tao as if to tell her grievance,


    however, Xia Mengfei, with a smile on her side, took her hand and asked, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah I I... "


    Murong Xue blushed and said: "our two clans were united. We wanted to go to hero Valley for rescue, but we didn''t expect to break into this space."


    "In addition to us, there are many monks and forces who have found that the power of the stars is strong and there are many treasures."


    "There have been several immortal tools. I thought it was a good thing, but it was not until a big force came into being."


    Xia Mengfei is surprised, strange way: "Oh? Which big power? Tiangang or Disha? "


    "No, it''s a loose cultivation alliance, called the wind thunder alliance. Their leader is the seventh in the list of immortals, known as the loose people in the five regions Wind and thunder


    Murong Xuening''s eyes flashed with fear.


    "What? It turned out to be the boy. I thought it was the devil swallowing the sky, which made us nervous. In other words, is fengleizi a Sanshu?"


    Bai Yue turned his mouth, shook his head and sighed.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t paid attention to this, but I''ll just have a fight with him when I meet him. Shura shrugs his shoulders. It doesn''t matter.


    Hearing this, Bajie was dumbfounded and laughed. He said thoughtfully, "tianleizi Daoyou has always kept a low profile. Recently, he suddenly raised a high profile. Has he been pressed for a long time?"


    "Or, in the name of sanxiu, he acted recklessly to fulfill his ambition..."


    "Fart, what''s your attitude? How dare you slander Lord fengleizi? Do you despise our sanxiu? " Fangs stare and roar.


    However, the next second, he fixed a few eyes on the face of Bai Yue and others, as if some incredible, hard to swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva, weak way: "xianbang third Bai Yue, the fifth eight commandments, the tenth Shura?"


    "Congratulations, the answer is correct," Jian Chi said faintly, embracing his arms.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Immortal list 15, sword maniac!" The fangs screamed out, and the whole person was thunderstruck.


    The more he looked down, the more he felt that he knew more and more people. The whole person was not good for a moment, as if more than half of the people in xianbang had come, and they were all very advanced.


    Even if you add up all the top Fairies in the thunder and wind League, it''s less than half of them.


    "Why How could that be? "


    At this time, Ning Tao light step out a step, low eyebrow way: "I only ask you once, where is Ye Wanqing?"


    "I I won''t even say it when I die. "Fangya thought he should be a little tough, and he immediately drank angrily.


    In fact, there were too many thieves in Liuli. He didn''t get a girl to play with before.


    But who knows, Ning Tao did not hesitate, negative hand way: "in this case, let him die."


    "Whoosh..."


    "No, don''t Ah... "


    Suddenly, dozens of people rushed out, including Wang Tao, long Wan''er and Jian Wushuang. It was as if there were more wolves and less meat, and the battle ended like wind and cloud.


    "This Gulu... "


    Murong Xuening, as well as the poisoned female disciples, were stunned. They were so cruel.


    The fangs didn''t even have the power to resist. Shengsheng was killed and turned into bones at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Ning Tao didn''t look at it, just some little people. Then he took out the spirit jade tube, searched for it for a long time, and finally settled in the south. He immediately said happily, "found it, right in front, full speed ahead."


    "Yes ~"


    more than 600 people set out with great momentum.


    Murong Xuening, as well as the several female disciples taking the poison pill, also followed up in a hurry.


    But Xia Mengfei glanced at her and suddenly said curiously, "sister, is it a member of Murong family?"


    As soon as the words came out, many people looked over and looked surprised. Murong, one of the eight masters in the Middle Kingdom? They can''t get into the sky sea, can''t they?


    Strange to say, once every five years in tianqionghai, the eight families of Zhongyu never come in.It''s reasonable to say that there are many talents in such a big family. There are many opportunities here. It''s a good place to become an immortal, but few of them come in.


    Some people once asked, but later the Xuanyuan family responded that they had the ancestral precepts of the eight big families in the central region. They were not allowed to enter the sky and sea all their lives. If they disobeyed, they would die


    I don''t know. I only know that the eight families never take part in this. How did the Murong girl get in? Are you not afraid to disobey the precepts?


    Murong snow Ning face a dark, wry smile way: "in fact, is not allowed to enter the power of the eight blood."


    "And I was born without the power of blood. I didn''t have any. I just had the surname of Murong."


    "Because my mother had friends, she sent me to the colorful glaze sect and asked me to seek Tao and practice there..."


    Hearing this, people suddenly realized.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows and takes a look at her. From her words, he can tell that things are not so simple. He must have suffered a lot


    "Whoosh..."


    A complete ancient hall, though dilapidated, is complete. Huge statues stand all around. There are human and animal shapes. They are ferocious, but they can vaguely feel the once powerful atmosphere.


    It seems to be a puppet. It''s very clever and lifelike, but it''s useless now.


    However, a puppet in human shape, however, exudes extraordinary brilliance. It is tightly held by a gentle and beautiful woman, and its body is flashing, but it is in danger.


    as a last resort, it uses the solid material of the puppet to resist the fierce attack of wind and thunder.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ha ha, ye Wanqing, Tang Yurou, you two defeated generals, do you still have to fight stubbornly?"


    "Those who are wise will hand over this immortal puppet, or if it is broken, you will pay for it with your life."


    A powerful young man, condescending.


    "Sister, sister, are you ok?" More than a hundred Yingyan women are eager to gather around.


    And the gentle woman holding the puppet is Ye Wanqing!


    She coughs up blood with red lips. She is not the rival of Feng Leizi at all. Even with the addition of xianbang 16, the first day of Taichu sect, Tang Yurou, can''t do it.


    Even if she handed over the immortal puppets, I''m afraid that fengleizi would not let them go, but would die faster.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Give up, you don''t have the chance to win. Our strength is more than three times that of you. The core of the immortal puppet is me. You can''t push it. What else can you fight with me?"


    Fengleizi is complacent.


    But at this time, ye Wanqing''s beautiful eyes brightened and wiped away the blood from her red lips. Wen er said with a smile, "I''m a weak woman. Naturally, I can''t fight you, but you can go to my husband. He can''t wait."


    "Xianggong? Do you have a husband? Where is he? " Wind thunder son a Leng, the facial expression ugliness of sullen way.


    "Behind you..."

 Chapter 2291

    "Body Behind you? " The wind thunder son in the heart a clap Deng, stiff for a while, then oddly turn to see.


    He was stunned by this look.


    I don''t know when a black robe appeared behind him. He didn''t even feel it.


    "This..."


    "You are the seventh in the list of immortals, fengleizi?" Ning Tao eyes deep, negative hand light way.


    "You Who are you? "


    Feng Leizi and others are vigilant, and their bodies are tight.


    "Didn''t you hear her just now? Her husband, Ning Tao, also killed you."


    Ning Tao a faint smile, such as bathing in the spring breeze.


    This smile, let Ye Wanqing tears, cover red lips, closely staring at Ning Tao, full of affection, love, he Sure enough, I''m still alive


    "What?"


    "Be presumptuous, the thief is arrogant!"


    As soon as the wind and thunder alliance heard this, hundreds of people immediately scolded. They were so angry that they didn''t know how to live or die. There were more than 300 of them. Do they want to die?


    And the wind thunder son a listen to Ning Tao, tiny a squint, pour is to have heard.


    But the corner of his mouth immediately drew a grim smile. With his only fifty-one immortal list, what''s the qualification to shout in front of his seventh immortal list?


    He even threatened to kill himself, but he didn''t know what to do. Did the more than 300 people behind him eat dry food?


    Immediately said with a wild smile: "boy, are you a monkey sent Toby? Who else gave you the confidence? "


    "I I And me... "


    "Whoosh..."


    Just for a moment, laughter came from all directions, a powerful breath burst out, dense figure, instantly fell behind Ning Tao.


    Roughly, there are six or seven hundred people.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This How is that possible? It''s you, Bai Bai Yue, the eight commandments, Shura, the new immortal list 15, Jianchi, Phoenix goddess, Taoist mu How is that possible? How did you get together? "


    The wind and thunder screamed with fright.


    Even the wind and thunder alliance, are staring big, a pair of startled pupil, scared all over the hair cold.


    The team in front of us is half the strength of fairyland, whether it is the top or the manpower. If we want to defeat them, we can easily crush them.


    Ye Wanqing, Tang Yurou, and others were numb, and they were also shocked. Although they called for help, they never thought there would be so many helpers. This lineup It''s gorgeous.


    At this time, Ning Tao light step out, said with a smile: "the World League, officially met you."


    "Now, we have more than twice as many people as you, and our overall strength is more than six times that of you. You have a core of immortal puppets, but there is no use for it. What are you going to do with me?"


    Hearing this, Feng Leizi couldn''t help but look silly. Isn''t that what he said just now?


    The lips wriggled for a while, a face rose red, but Leng was unable to hold a word.


    Ning Tao takes a look at Ye Wanqing and gives them a reassuring look. Then he turns his eyes and says to Feng Leizi, "I''m a man of principle. I don''t do this kind of thing to bully the weak."


    "Weak small and weak? Me


    Wind thunder son stares big eyes, a fury burns in the chest, unexpectedly dare so humiliate him.


    At this time, Ning Tao pointed to Bai Yue, Ba Jie and Shura, and said with a smile, "see? To be fair, the four of us, you can choose the weakest one, and there will be no interference from two of us. "


    "If you win, let you go. If you lose, you will die. All of you Surrender


    As soon as the words came out, the scene was quiet.


    The three hundred San Xiu of the wind thunder alliance were pale and hesitant. They all looked at the wind thunder son.


    Feng Leizi gritted his teeth. He knew that he had no choice. Looking at the abusive expressions on the opposite side, he held back his anger and killed the four people in Bai Yue.


    The top five in the list of immortals are beyond the reach of human power. Baiyue and Bajie can never be chosen.


    Although Shura was ranked lower than him, the legendary battle madman became fiercer and fiercer, and his strength was unfathomable. He came from the Shura sect, which was known as the first sect of Disha, and was no weaker than Tiangang.


    Against him, it''s five to five at most.


    In this case, there is only one person left to choose, a pair of grimacing eyes fixed on Ning Tao.


    "Just you!"


    When they heard this, the corners of their mouths were strange.


    Especially Shura, Bajie and Baiyue, they can''t help but mourn for him. It''s hard to say who is the weakest among them.


    But to say who is the strongest person, Ning Tao may have a place, which is recognized by the three.


    His strength can''t be seen to the end like an abyss


    Ning Tao smell speech a Leng, wry smile a, helpless way: "this looks so good bully?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s show you the strength of No.7 in the list of immortals. If you are killed accidentally, don''t blame others."The wind thunder son is grinning ferociously, the confidence explodes.


    He doesn''t pay attention to a list of fifty-one immortals.


    "Come on, alliance leader, strengthen our power of scattered cultivation..." The group of sanxiu roared like chicken blood.


    "Wind and thunder Wings


    At this moment, the wind and thunder moved, and a silver wing and a clear wing appeared behind. When the wings vibrated, the wind and thunder roared, and the whole person disappeared in the blink of an eye, as fast as a ghost.


    "So fast, I can''t see it!"


    As soon as Jian Chi''s eyes shrink and his skin tightens, I''m afraid the speed is no less than that of Ren Xian.


    When Ning Tao saw this, the eye of the candle dragon turned to the extreme, and a trace of space could be captured. The 66 times battle spirit furnace broke out directly, and the strength soared.


    All of a sudden, he found something wrong with Lingli. He broke through to fifty-five cents just now.


    It was about to break through. It was estimated that it was caused by several battles. But before I could be happy, the wind broke out behind me, with sharp tearing power, as if I wanted to scratch his head.


    "Die, wind and thunder claws!"


    Feng Leizi roars, but finds that Ning Tao is indifferent. He seems to be scared and stupefied. He is more proud, but this claw is merciless.


    As soon as they breathed, they thought Ning Tao was going to be crushed, but his whole life became illusory.


    "No, it''s shadow!"


    Feng Leizi''s face turned pale, and his heart suddenly clapped. His face was incredible. How did he do it? Even faster than myself.


    All of a sudden, there was a terrible wave of psychic power behind his head. He was ready to turn around and hit.


    "Xianfa, Thunderball!"


    But a scorn flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes. You are very fast, but can you pass the power of space quickly? The strength of 11 tracks is concentrated on one print.


    "Fusion technology, 11 times brand Tianyin!"


    "Kill


    "Boom boom..."


    One ball and one seal collided heavily, the violent energy burst, the floor inch by inch collapsed, even after the devastation of time, but failed to withstand the destruction of human power.


    And people''s faces flashed shock, that It''s actually eleven immortals. My God, it''s eleven immortals. It''s just one step away. It''s comparable to the emperor of heaven.


    Fengleizi vomited blood, and a huge force was released to him. His arms were shaking and his flesh was exploding. This force was too strong. His legs knelt directly on the floor and cried out in pain.


    "No No, let me go Ah, ah... "


    "Give me Broken


    Ning Tao''s angry eyes, a seal to break the ball of light, such as a Zhenguo jade seal general inch by inch will wind Leizi rolling.


    "Ah, ah Boom... "


    There was only a loud noise, and the hall trembled violently. However, in the hearts of all the people, it was like thunder. My heart was suddenly shocked, and I could no longer feel the breath of wind and thunder. I was the seventh in the list of immortals. With one move, I died.


    That''s Shura. The eight commandments all flashed over. This guy is stronger than just now.


    In the ruins, Ning Tao breathes heavily. He is much weaker than he imagined. Has he become stronger? That blow blew him up.


    When I was surprised, I suddenly saw a pair of wind and thunder wings lying in the broken meat

 Chapter 2292

    "Why? Isn''t it a secret art? " Ning Tao flashed surprise on his face and reached for it.


    At this time, Feng Leizi''s body has become a dead bone. It''s not unjust to die, because he is the opponent of his own choice and deserves to be blown up.


    Three hundred talents of the wind and thunder alliance, like a puppet wood, were in a daze.


    In one move, the pride of their sanxiu, the leader, ranked seventh in the list of immortals, and there was no place to die.


    It''s too hasty, isn''t it?


    How could that be?


    Is it fengleizi who let go? Unless he has a brain hole, how can 51 beat the seventh?


    At this time, in order to completely eliminate their hostile thoughts, Bajie took a step and explained: "benefactor, maybe you don''t know something. Just half a day ago, benefactor Ning personally killed Wu Wentian."


    "And it''s still in the case of one against two. If it''s not for Leng Tingwei''s obstruction, Yun Ruoxu will die. So, benefactor fengleizi, it''s not unjust to die."


    "What What? "


    Three hundred sanxiu were surprised. They killed Wu Wentian and almost killed Yun Ruoxu. That''s the sixth in the list of immortals. It seems that a lot of things happened outside


    At the same time, I realized at this moment that the opponent of Fenglei''s old election was not the weakest of the four, but probably the strongest


    Ning Tao excitedly picked up the wings of wind and thunder, and found that it was the essence. When he was urged, it was a magic weapon. No, it was an immortal weapon. It was an eight grade immortal weapon.


    Or extremely rare wing auxiliary class!


    Generally speaking, the auxiliary and immortal weapons are of great value. They are far more valuable, rarer and rarer than the attacking weapons.


    It seems that Feng Leizi was born in sanxiu and ranked seventh in the list of immortals. It''s not unreasonable. It''s a good chance.


    "Tut tut..."


    "I didn''t expect that guy to have such treasures. His strength lies in his speed, which is comparable to that of human immortals. He has the power of wind and thunder to protect his body."


    "I remember that when he fought with the seventh immortal, he was defeated."


    The more white you see it, the more surprised you are.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt more and more comfortable with it and put it away happily.


    At this time, under the control of Xia Mengfei and others, the wind thunder alliance dissolved here.


    However, some of the culprits were found out and killed by them. They were all the scum who had defiled the female disciples. The female disciples of the two schools held the sword by themselves.


    Ye Wanqing picked up the core of the immortal puppet and gave it to Ning Tao without even trying.


    "Younger martial brother, you put this away and use it to protect you when the Changsheng hall is opened," Ye Wanqing said with red eyes.


    A few months ago, she had been closed, hoping to touch the legendary nine color glazed body.


    But she didn''t expect to hear the news of Ning Tao''s death and the curse of death as soon as she got out of the gate. She only felt that the sky had collapsed and she once fell into despair.


    However, Wang Tao sent her a secret letter, ambiguous, saying that there are several people in the world who have feelings with Ning Tao. He is not dead, so she can rest assured


    Looking at the tearful elder martial sister, Ning Tao gently held her tightly in his arms, stroked her hair, held her soft waist, comforted and said with a smile: "don''t worry, you are my husband. I''m very lucky."


    "You You villain, if something happens to you, what do you want me and my wife to do? "


    Ye Wanqing sobbed like a little woman.


    Ning Tao is bitter and astringent, so she has to comfort her and feel the suffering in her heart.


    When he was cursed by death, he couldn''t do anything about it. To tell the truth, he was not sure he could survive, but fortunately, he survived


    Suddenly, he made up his mind and said solemnly to Ye Wanqing, "elder martial sister, promise me that when you get out of tianqionghai, you will go to tiantianmen and I will support you."


    Ye Wanqing a Leng, some did not respond.


    "Before, when we first came to the fairyland, we had no foundation and were displaced like a wanderer."


    "At that time, I didn''t have the strength to protect you, so I let you depend on others, get their protection, and let Qianqian, shallow them suffer."


    "But now it''s different. I have enough strength to protect you. I will never let you suffer again. I swear," Ning Tao said firmly.


    But ye Wanqing quickly blocked his mouth with a jade finger and said gently, "I believe you, I promise."


    "No matter whether you have strength or not, our sisters are all your people. As long as you say a word, we are willing to follow you even in the thatched cottage, and never leave."


    "Yes, who let us be a family," Xia Jie''s gratifying laughter came from behind.


    Ning Tao is surprised to find that sister Xia and Hua Linglong are looking at them with a smile.


    Ye Wanqing''s face turned red. She quickly broke away from her arms, and a charming blush floated on her cheek.


    "Decided?" Xia Mengfei put away her smile and asked.


    Ning Tao nodded heavily and said with a negative hand, "when I get out of the sky sea, I''ll take Qianqian and shallowly. Their situation is the most dangerous.""Qingyun mansion is my enemy, and Qingyun Zi is even more dissatisfied with me. Although they dare not do it because of the great Luo fairy palace, it''s hard to guarantee that something will happen. They must make plans early."


    "And Bingbing, Zhou Ru and them, the cloud is empty. I must catch him and ask him clearly. Taoist Yuntian must have a close relationship with him. If we want to do this, we must be in the sky and the sea To be immortal


    Hearing this, the three girls all nodded. Only by becoming an immortal can they have a foothold in the fairyland.


    At this time, on the first day of taichumen, Tang Yurou suddenly came up and said, "thank you very much for your help. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid our sisters would be defiled by those thieves."


    "You''re welcome, girl. After all, you entered this folding space just to help us..."


    Ning Tao waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "It''s said that Ning Daoyou has set up a world alliance. I wonder if taichumen can be lucky enough to form an alliance?"


    "Of course you can. With the addition of Taichu''s disciples, I can enter Changsheng hall at that time. My daughter is also under the care of Guizong..."


    They exchanged greetings with each other and drew their allies.


    After touring around, Shura found that this is a treasure land, which should be a secret place for puppets.


    But most of them have been broken or abandoned, and only a few can be used, but at most they are comparable to the cultivation of Tao.


    The only advantage should be the immortal puppet, but it should be in the hands of Ning Tao.


    In addition to these, there is an obvious advantage, that is the power of the stars.


    The silver radiance here is rich and pure, which is five or six times as much as that of the outside world. In addition, many star trees and star beads can be seen


    Now everyone is eager to improve their strength. It''s very safe here. Naturally, they want to stay.


    With a wave of his hand, Ning Tao asked the army to settle down here and exploit the star trees and star beads in the secret place. Before the palace of eternal life was opened, they would practice hard here. I believe it won''t be long.


    After handling everything, Ning Tao plays with the immortal puppet. The puppet is tall, fierce and cold. It should be power type. After installing the immortal stone, it can be activated, and then he orders it to go to the main hall

 Chapter 2293

    The hard hall was smashed and the puppet flew out.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Shura, Jianchi and others rushed to him.


    Ning Tao was dumb and scratched his head awkwardly. "I just tried the power of the immortal puppet. I didn''t expect that it was quite fierce. I went too far all of a sudden."


    They all turned their lips and were helpless.


    Bajie took a look at the gap and said with envy: "this power is absolutely comparable to that of a human immortal. I''m afraid only the top 20 of the immortal list can take it."


    "So strong?"


    Dozens of people were shocked and speechless.


    "I''ll give it a try, let it use the strongest punch," Bai Yue said proudly, unable to help itching.


    "Whoosh..."


    The immortal puppet flew over. The blow just now shattered all the filth and dust on his body.


    When the body is reappeared, it has a dark green luster, just like mottled moss. It is full of vicissitudes, but it is three feet high, with bulging muscles. One hand is shaped like a hammer, and the other hand is tapered.


    It seems that its forger has some ideas.


    Ning Tao ordered him to fight with all his strength. He didn''t need to keep his hand. He also wanted to see its real strength.


    "Roar..."


    With a dull roar, the puppet rushed out like a blue lightning. His fist, like a big hammer, smashed fiercely at Bai Yue. It was cold without emotion.


    And Bai Yue''s eyes lit up, and he gave a big drink. OK, he made a fist and also went out.


    "Secret method, ancient yellow scarf giant power!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The big fists and the small fists collided, and the air exploded. Sword mania, Wang Tao and others stepped back in horror. Even Bajie and Shura''s face changed. They could not help but step back and burst out their spiritual power.


    "Boom..."


    The floor completely collapsed, even the main hall was torn apart, and the terrible force was shaking like an earthquake.


    The whole secret place, at this moment can feel the truth, as if two immortals fighting here.


    "What happened? Is the secret place going to collapse? " Thousands of people look up and turn pale.


    "Whoosh..."


    The puppet broke the main hall again and fell out of a huge pit on the death star, which was thousands of kilometers away.


    And white more stuffy hum, also can''t fly backward, but the wind and thunder whistling in the ear instantly pulled him.


    "Big Big brother


    "How''s it going? It''s OK, "Ning Tao asked with a frown. The wings of the wind and thunder behind him were gorgeous. It was like a gust of wind. It was just like a flash of lightning.


    "It''s OK, hiss. The puppet is so powerful that it''s as powerful as me. I used these iron fists to kill an eight step emperor myself."


    Bai Yue grinned and shocked.


    At this time, the puppet flew over safely under the command of Ning Tao.


    After checking, he found that there was not much damage. It was just that some of the stones were wasted. Ning Tao was very excited. This time, he really picked up the treasure.


    Give Leng Tingwei a drink at that time.


    When the crowd dispersed, they were all anxious to prepare for the next war, while Ning Tao collected all the abandoned puppets, and there was no one left.


    Although it''s old and dilapidated, it may turn waste into treasure if you give it to Mr. Liu.


    Even if one or two puppets can be repaired, it will be a rare help


    Time is in a hurry, this flash is more than half a month.


    Ning Tao sits cross legged and absorbs the power of the last ray of stars. Then he slowly opens his eyes. Now the power of the stars in this secret place has completely dried up.


    According to the records of ancient books, this is the sign of Changsheng hall. It seems that it''s time to start.


    After half a month of hard work, with the help of xingchenmu and xingchengzhu, his cultivation has been promoted to seventy-five immortals.


    Although not as fast as others, but the strength is stronger, and seven stunts also understand a lot.


    It''s just a method. It''s a dead thing. The real strength lies in the attainments of the caster.


    The accumulation of the second turn of the ninth turn of nirvana is still less than one percent, but the fruits of success are amazing. That''s twice the strength


    "The power of space, open!"


    "Stab..."


    With a tearing sound, the secret space was torn and thousands of people rushed out at the same time.


    "Come out, we come out, thank you, leader Ning," the monks said excitedly.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Tao, they wouldn''t be able to get out of this place. They would be trapped there all their lives. Although there was a passage, Ning Tao didn''t find it


    According to the agreement in advance, those who are willing to stay, those who are welcome and those who are unwilling to stay are not reluctant.


    A stream of light shot far away, but there were more than 100 scattered practitioners left, which was a backer. They planned to tie up with the world alliance.


    Ning Tao swept an eye, immediately drank a way: "set out, target, longevity hall!""Yes ~"


    with a command, nearly a thousand people shot


    At this time, the gifted friars scattered all over the sky sea shot at the center from all directions, and the power of the stars had completely dried up.


    In an ancient place, a void, suddenly ripples up, as if something huge appeared, this vision lasted for a few days, began to hazy, and later appeared in general outline.


    This is a palace. To be exact, it''s 3000 Taoist palace. It''s vast, sacred and inviolable.


    There are many obscure totems carved on the walls of that palace. No one can understand them. They are very old, but they have a fatal attraction to people.


    I didn''t see the treasure, but I was ready to move. There was a voice in my heart eager to enter here.


    It emits white substance. Take a breath and you will feel refreshed. It can not only heal the wound, but also understand the Tao. Many people have used this power to improve their strength


    "Whoosh..."


    A large number of dark figures fall, causing a lot of uproar. At the level of Tao and genius, only less than 30000 of the top people are selected.


    When Ning Tao and his family came, they could not help but be astonished. It was so cruel. I''m afraid it would be good to survive 10000 people when tianqionghai was over.


    And how many people can become immortals directly?


    "Look, it''s Ning Tao. There are so many people with him. Is this a union?"


    Some of them lost their voice and exclaimed.


    All of a sudden, the eyes of countless people frowned. There was another force. It seemed that there was another fierce fight in the hall of eternal life.


    Ning Tao and others stabilized their figure, then looked around and found that the current faction is very obvious, which is roughly divided into six forces.


    On their side, yunruoxu, Xinjin xianbang 10th Xingyao, Gu Yihang and others formed a force.


    Leng Tingwei is not here. It seems that he should still fight with the prince shenhuang.


    There are thousands of people in Miao Jingjing''s side, all in black robes. They look very evil and can''t let strangers get close to them.


    On the other hand, it''s the orcs. Unexpectedly, there are still many spirit beasts coming here. There are still a lot of them. Mane Yigu and others are scanning coldly.


    The fifth party, of course, is the group of scattered practitioners who have no school or school. They spontaneously form a group. Although the overall strength is not high, the number is the largest.


    As for the last side, it was the mysterious mordant, who also had thousands of subordinates. One by one, he was gloomy and didn''t show his true face to others, but there were two cold and horrible guys who immediately watched him.


    Without waiting for him to concentrate, the two men shot fiercely and said: "it''s you who killed my four devil generals, damned mole ant, you must die!"


    "Kill..."

 Chapter 2294

    "Wuji Evil evil spirit


    This pair of demons will be fierce and powerful. They will stab Ning Tao like two black swords.


    "Don''t be presumptuous, demon!"


    Without waiting for Ning Tao''s hand, eight commandments, Shura roared, turned into two lights, one gold and one black, and bravely welcomed the two magic generals, the Buddha''s light and blood turned into two poles.


    "Buddha Dharma, arhat Vajra palm!"


    "Daofa, Shura sword..."


    Under the attention of all people, the four energies collided at the same moment, making a huge sound, like a mushroom cloud.


    A Banxian sanxiu was a little closer, but he was shocked by the impact and vomited blood.


    "My God, that Are those two guys the big killers who have been rampant recently


    "If you can compete with Bajie and Shura, how can you be so strong? When will there be such an existence in my fairyland? "


    There was a scream from the sanxiu camp.


    As soon as their faces changed, they all felt the strength of each other. From this blow, they could not see who had the upper hand. A strong sense of war was burning in their eyes.


    But at this time, magic tuntian narrowed his eyes and disappeared like a wisp of smoke.


    Before the crowd could react, he had already appeared in the center of the four, two withered white palms, and grasped the face door of the eight ring Shura, just like the hand of the devil.


    Double magic will quickly contain, let them not resist, the corner of the mouth has shown a ferocious smile.


    "Lying trough, not good!"


    White more surprised anger, just want to rush out, but a silver light faster than he out several times.


    "Sixty six times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang Fist


    Ning Tao is as fast as lightning, with a fist straight at the door of magic swallowing heaven. The wind and thunder roar behind him, like an accelerator.


    Magic swallow day eyebrow a wrinkly, flash fierce Li, immediately five fingers clench a fist, toward the Ning Tao that hit fiercely.


    "Boom..."


    They didn''t see clearly at all. Just in the blink of an eye, they heard a burst of air, and the six figures retreated rapidly, as if they had experienced a war.


    "Asshole, you dare to sneak attack. Devil is vicious. If you want to fight, I will accompany you."


    White more angry eyes, grasp white halberd ready to move.


    But Ning Tao quickly scolded: "old three, don''t be impulsive, now is not the time to fight."


    On the other side, magic Jia and magic C are murderous and stare at Ning Tao with scarlet eyes.


    But mordant''s face was cold. He took a deep look at Ning Tao. He moved his finger in his sleeve and said indifferently: "you are very good. I will kill you myself."


    "Yes? But there are more people who want to kill me. You have to wait in line, "said Ning Tao.


    People are silly. Is the smell of gunpowder so strong?


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Boom..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of war came from the horizon. It was deafening. The sky was falling apart. Huge virtual shadows broke out in the silver starry sky.


    "My God? What''s that? Cold boss? It seems that more than two people are fighting... "


    There was a Banxian shivering.


    Every energy aftershock, shock and feeling is a fatal threat to them.


    Ning Tao sees, suddenly light Yi, unexpectedly lose voice way: "this breath, is leaf son?"


    The next second, the whole person disappears in place.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ye Wanqing and others were surprised, but after a few breath, Ning Tao appeared in front of him again, with a beautiful shadow in his arms. His pretty face was pale, but full of surprise.


    "Elder brother Ning, I knew it was you. You are still alive," ye''er holds Ning Tao in surprise.


    Xia Mengfei''s beautiful eyes can''t help squinting


    "Asshole, which mole ant dares to interfere in our fight? Get out and die. "


    A huge shadow came.


    But Bai yueleng, hum, a halberd is on his face. It''s like the power of overlord. It''s unparalleled in the world. The invincible momentum of this blow can divide the Death Star into two.


    "Give me Go away


    "Just a mole ant..." But before the words were finished, the shadow felt a great force to vent, unable to regress.


    "My Lord, are you all right, my lord?" mane Yigu and other orcs rushed to him.


    At this time, many people could see the true face of the shadow. One evil eye occupied the face. It was scarlet. The body was nine feet high, four feet and one tail. The whole person exuded a cold and noble temperament.


    "This Is this the legendary dark evil beast, the king with evil eyes A woman screamed.


    "What?"


    "How could it be such a wild species? It''s from the fifth penalty area. It''s really more and more terrible... "


    All the forces are dignified.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao and others subconsciously frown. They are actually such legendary wild animals. They are born with dark and pupil skills.


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to attack me secretly. You want to die," roared the king with evil eyes, keeping an eye on Bai Yue.But mane Yi Gu and others quickly hold him, the other side of the crowd, not easy to fight.


    "Well, the evil eye king, you''re not going to stop? I''ve been chasing Miss Ben all the time. I really think I''m afraid of you. I''ll smash you to pieces. "


    Hold up the big leaves of Duqi palace.


    "You..."


    "Whoosh..."


    However, when the words declined, two powerful figures suddenly came, and their blood was surging. They were also fighting all the way. Many monks had seen them.


    He immediately lost his voice and blurted out: "it''s haihuangti, mengxianjun. His opponent is also amazing. It''s a powerful beast in the sixth forbidden area Nine night python. "


    People are changing colors. The nine nether Python is a kind of cold beast. The harsh environment of Minghai is really suitable. It seems that the two forbidden areas are finally showing their claws.


    I don''t know what other powerful species exist?


    Mengxianjun is dressed in a white robe, clean as a banished immortal, but his cold eyes are immediately on Ning Tao, and menglongjun below is shouting, excitedly let him beat Ning Tao,


    at the beginning, he was bullied by this guy.


    But at this time, there was another roar from the deep of the starry sky. A blue robe figure fell down, breathing a little shortness of breath, but he stood with his hands down, looked cold and arrogant, ignored the crowd, and looked at the hall of eternal life.


    "Ah, ah It''s Leng Tingwei, Leng Laozi, who is the number one in our immortal list. The myth of invincibility has finally come. "


    Countless crazy girls screamed.


    On the other hand, the prince Shen Huang also changed back to human form. He looked at Leng Tingwei angrily. He was angry, but he didn''t act rashly.


    It actually saw a lot of wounds


    The evil eye king, the nine nether python, and the six armed demon came to the orc camp together.


    Leng Tingwei took a look at Ning Tao, and his killing chance flashed. But when he saw Meng Xianjun, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "this Taoist friend, how about fighting side by side with Leng?"


    Mengxianjun looked at him, although he was arrogant, he nodded and joined his camp.


    "Brother Ning Elder brother Ning... " Suddenly, a crisp surprise came.


    Ning Tao looks at it, and suddenly he looks happy. The young girl, Nen Du Du, who is coming quickly, is a dream.


    "Miss Ke''er, Leng has heard a lot about the name of Yueying. You and I are both orthodox in the fairyland. How about exploring Changsheng hall together?"


    Leng Tingwei''s eyes brightened and threw out an olive branch.


    But who knows, he this immortal list first face, dream can son unexpectedly ignored him, full face surprise rushed into Ning Tao''s arms, Yanfu not shallow.


    Meanwhile, Leng Tingwei was stunned.


    At the same time, the hall of eternal life opened.


    At the same time, Xia Mengfei''s four women are staring at Ning Tao with narrow Phoenix eyes

 Chapter 2295

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A dull heavy sound, with the power of the last ray of stars, was inhaled by Changsheng hall, and its long dusty ancient hall door finally opened.


    Once opened, the vast, ancient atmosphere makes everyone excited and numb.


    Ning Tao, Leng Tingwei, mengtuntian and others have their eyes shining, and unconsciously swallow a mouthful of saliva between their throats.


    "Goo Grunt


    "Yes, come on Look, it''s on. Brothers, go ahead. It''s up to you if you can become an immortal. "


    The sanxiu alliance was the first to rush in.


    The starry sky is boiling, streams of light are shooting in, screaming, shouting, crazy In this moment, the expression is incisive and incisive. If you don''t become an immortal, you will be mad.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the blink of an eye, several thousand people rush in. Miao Jingjing smiles coldly and confidently. With DOUMENG and his party, they also go into the palace of longevity.


    Before he left, Dou Meng gave Ning Tao a look with a smile


    Ning Tao calmly releases mengke''er without any trace and feels three eyes on his back


    "Well Well, as you all know, the palace of eternal life contains heaven and earth. People are like mustard seeds. The space is amazing, and we will be separated. "


    "At that time, we must remember that the first time we use a token to find a friend, and then we can get together slowly. Don''t go to grab the treasure privately. If we don''t have enough strength, we will die!"


    "Comply with the order of the alliance leader!"


    Thousands of people arched their hands excitedly.


    The next second, with Ning Tao''s nod, a group of people rush to Changsheng palace, including Leng Tingwei, Orc and mengtuntian


    Ning Tao vague, let summer elder sister they pay attention to safety, immediately also followed rushed in.


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as they rushed into Changsheng hall, the space was disordered, and they sent them to the surrounding area without any difference. It was completely disordered, as if it contained a boundary.


    Ning Tao uses the power of space to protect his body. He finds a place to fall at will. Under his feet is the blue floor. The sky is the gorgeous color of the Milky way. There are many rooms, forests and corridors around him


    "Interesting, this place is amazing?"


    Ning Tao ponders, but has no extra time to comprehend, then frowns and ponders.


    Long before he came, he had frankly told the story of the demon plot. They also believed in the eight commandments and Shura, but they didn''t know what to do.


    He can only get fragments of memory, incomplete, only know a channel key.


    As for where?


    How to get it?


    He knew nothing about it, but to be sure, it seemed to have something to do with their wanton killing.


    Magic B is to get a strange order, see people to kill, kill the more the better.


    It seems to have something to do with one of the rules of the sky sea, that the corpse energy is drained and then turned into bones. It will definitely come across them in the end.


    He thinks he is not a good man, but he has a grudge against the devil. He will not make him feel better about the devil.


    This is one of them. The other is to kill DOUMENG. He still has a great fortune


    The third is Become an immortal!


    Ning Tao is clear and firm in his eyes. Then he turns into a lightning and searches in the secret room.


    "Eye of the candle dragon, perspective!"


    After flying for a short time, I stopped in a room where there were five or six seven grade magic weapons.


    Ning Tao was surprised that these weapons were all exquisite. He felt as worthless as Chinese cabbage. He became more and more interested in Changsheng hall.


    Today, Bai Luo is not in his hands, but when he attacked Wu Wentian secretly, he got a halberd immortal tool painted by Fang Tian.


    You can make do with this first.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several sanxiu pass by, and their eyes light up when they see that pile of weapons. But when they see that it''s Ning Tao, they immediately resist their greed and are scared to be scattered.


    At present this day dome sea, who does not know Ning Tao''s ominous name, that but dares to contend with cold eldest brother''s Lord.


    "Hum, quite witty," Ning Tao grinned, carrying Fang Tian''s painting halberd and took away all the magic weapons.


    Taking out the token of taijizong, I found that his place was quite partial, and there were not many disciples in the same sect. I had no choice but to put away the token and go to the treasure hunt first.


    But as soon as I moved, I met a gorgeous woman. She was dressed up and white. She was an acquaintance. She was chasing a medicine that could fly. It seemed that she was psychic.


    Ning Tao''s face is full of ecstasy. He has this kind of medicine. The wings of wind and thunder shake and catch it like lightning.


    "You It''s you... " Magic month pretty face a change, the facial expression is black again come down, how met him again.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Why did you fall into my hands again? Originally let you into the longevity hall, want to let you go, you said you die, unexpectedly got into my hands


    Ning Tao is smiling and joking.Originally, I wanted to sell this woman, but I didn''t have a good chance, so I left this matter behind. I remember that I was always in his camp.


    Evil month black face, in the heart angry big went, oneself this is offended which road immortal?


    Why do you always fall into the hands of this goods?


    Even if she looked at the fairyland, it was rare to see a miraculous and flying medicine. She had never seen such pure medicine.


    But now it''s cheaper, Ning Tao.


    The latter grinned, spread out the palm of his hand, and found that it was a Polygonum multiflorum.


    Polygonum multiflorum is not rare. It''s as common as Ganoderma lucidum and ginseng. But this kind of medicine can be used for thousands of years. You can''t find a few in the fairyland. This hall of eternal life is really mysterious.


    "Give it back to me!"


    The evil moon clenched her teeth and opened her hand.


    "Why? You are all mine, and naturally things are mine. If you want to resist, you can have a fight, "said Ning Tao, holding up Fang Tian''s halberd.


    Magic month stares at a pair of beautiful eyes, angry teeth itch, this damned hooligan, asshole.


    Cold hum a, no longer with him.


    All of a sudden, a force of stars came from all directions. It was very strong. It began to rain in the sky. It was crystal silver water drops. These were all the power of stars, and they were very easy to absorb.


    It is estimated that it is ten times as much as the outside, and this multiple is still increasing.


    "What is this?" Ning Tao scratched his head in surprise.


    The magic moon gave him a white look, held his chest in both hands, squeezed out a thrilling burst, and said: "the tide of stars, the power of stars in the whole sky and sea, are absorbed here by the palace of longevity, like refining once."


    "There are nine tides of the stars. After nine tides, the hall of eternal life, the sky and the sea will be closed."


    "So it is," Ning Tao suddenly said. No wonder he felt that the power of the stars was so easily absorbed.


    His accomplishments have been greatly improved.


    And there was a dull sound in my ear. The magic moon broke through. Sixty and a half immortals. This woman has a good talent, but who can come here has a bad talent?


    Such as Leng Tingwei, mengtuntian, Miao Jingjing These people who do not have a big adventure, great fortune, not only he has a chance, others will even be better than him.


    After shaking his head, he put aside his thoughts and happily put away the ten thousand year old Polygonum multiflorum.


    As soon as he was about to search for treasure again, he met another streamer. As soon as he showed his head, he turned around and ran away. Ning Tao''s pupil shrank and he said with ecstasy, "ha ha, cloud is empty. I''ll see where you''re going this time!"

 Chapter 2296

    Ning Tao''s eyes shine, the wind and thunder wings are shocked, the whole person cuts through the space, and the lightning chases.


    "Damn, it''s you again!"


    Yun Ruoxu''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. He can''t help yelling and stepping on the sword to escape.


    Although unwilling to admit it, the strength between him and Ning Tao is still quite different. Moreover, Leng Tingwei didn''t take advantage of him when he fought with him that day.


    One is weak, and the other is at the peak. I want to know which one can be beautiful with my toes.


    He also felt that Ning Tao had not done his best


    "Whoosh..."


    Two streamers flashed by like the wind. Yun Ruoxu gasped violently. Although he only had a few breath, his sword technique speed was increased several times. Should he get rid of that guy?


    He turned around and saw a fist as big as a sandbag, thundering on his face


    "Not good ~ Bang..."


    A clear sound of body collision, a crisp broken bone, and a scream, landing, the sound of ancient trees crashing Such as music chapters.


    Magic month originally wanted to sneak away, but when she saw this scene from afar, she immediately gave up the idea.


    "Ah..."


    Yun Ruoxu''s simple and elegant style is distorted. He screams bitterly, his nose bleeds wildly, his bridge of nose is interrupted, and Venus appears in front of his eyes. He feels dizzy.


    "Damn it, you damn it. Do you really think I''m easy to get into trouble? Kill you... "


    "Cloud Sky Sword meaning, burn it!"


    "Kunlun sword technique, one sword magic world..."


    In the face of the ten foot sword spirit, Ning Tao sneers. Compared with the battle of hero Valley, it''s really better, but he''s also busy.


    "Twelve times Brand the sky


    A sword is like a dream, a seal is simple and grand.


    In the moment when the magic moon breathes, they collide with each other heavily. The sword Qi erupts and the Tao is rampant. The two forces wrestle together like wild beasts.


    It''s a tiny sword that cuts Ning Tao''s body. It''s as strong as his King Kong''s body. All of them shed blood, but they heal quickly.


    On the other side, cloud if virtual red eyes roar, the whole body of flesh and blood but a everywhere burst open.


    "Ah..."


    "No No, I can''t lose, I can''t, I''m the pride of heaven, the dragon of man, I''m unbeaten... "


    Cloud if empty burning blood essence, desperately.


    But at this time, the ancient seal, like withering and decaying, shattered the dense sword light, penetrated the defense, and hit Yun Ruoxu''s chest, which was eroded by the twelve principles of righteousness, and directly destroyed most of his body.


    "No!"


    This voice is not what others say. It''s Ning Tao. He is surprised and catches him.


    At this moment, yunruoxu has no resistance. He is sixth in the list of immortals. Most of his body is broken and dying. It seems that he will return to the West soon.


    Ning Tao didn''t have time to do anything else. He yelled at the enchanted Moon: "help me protect the Dharma."


    Said, a point in the cloud if virtual eyebrow.


    He wants to use the method of soul disk to get the news from Taoist Yuntian. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Moyue is stunned. Her long eyelashes are shaking. Looking at Ning Tao, who is stiff at the same time, the clouds are empty and the beautiful eyes are squinting. They should Can''t move.


    An unconscious shaking


    Suddenly, Ning Tao opened his eyes and flashed a gloomy color on his face.


    But if the cloud is empty, unexpectedly The body dies the way to disappear!


    "Why How''s it going? " Magic month heart a tight, hurriedly ask.


    Although the silence was too fast, Ning Tao died.


    However, it is not without harvest, also got scattered information, memory.


    It turned out that there were no three Taoist priests in Kunlun. Even these words were overheard by him.


    The specific reason is that an immortal in the clan suddenly got the induction of Gongfa. In the way they used to leave behind, he sent back a few words. He said his name was Taoist in the sky.


    But I don''t know why I didn''t meet Kunlun gate. It seems that I''m not in fairyland either. I contacted Kunlun gate by some means.


    Kunlun gate learned all about it, so it began to pursue Wang Tao, because he was not a real descendant. At that time, he decided to deal with himself.


    What''s more, they seem to have made a deal to support Taoist Yuntian. They don''t know what to ask him to do, but what''s certain is that it''s on earth. Is that guy back on earth?


    Ning Tao ponders, always feels that something is wrong, what is wrong is Taoist Yuntian.


    What he longed for most in his life was to leave the earth and go to a bigger world. Now he can contact Kunlun gate, but he doesn''t come back. Isn''t that putting the cart before the horse?


    And from the beginning to the end, he did not mention the emperor, goddess two people, only himself.


    What is he going to do on earth?Ning Tao frowned. Even in his present state, he could not see through the hidden things on the earth. Even if he became an immortal, he did not dare to touch them.


    What did Taoist Yuntian know?


    "You Are you ok? " Moyue asked.


    Ning Tao got up and picked up the things on Yun Ruoxu''s body. He sighed, "it''s OK. Let''s go."


    While speaking, cloud if empty has become a skeleton.


    Ning Tao is used to it. He already has a sense of oppression in his heart. If he waits for the fairyland affairs to be handled well, he wants to find a way to return to the earth. Now that he has the way of space, he should have a way after becoming an immortal.


    I really can''t. go to Uncle tim


    With his strength, although he can''t solve the earth''s problems, he can at least take over Bingbing, Zhouru, his mother, yaoyue, Ningjia and Hongmeng.


    He created tiantianmen for this purpose. When he went back, he went to discuss with Xiaohei.


    "Whoosh..."


    They cut through the sky and continued to search for treasure. At the same time, they went to the deepest part of Changsheng hall.


    Magic month can''t help but be shocked, always feel Ning Tao''s strength has increased.


    Before, Yun Ruoxu could still fight with him, but now she was completely crushed and defeated. Seeing this scene, she was proud and full of frustration.


    A pupil, flashing dark light, mysterious, even Ning Tao did not find

 Chapter 2297

    "Bang Bang..."


    A series of more than ten body collision sounds suddenly, followed by screams, wails, begging for mercy.


    "Rather Mr. Ning, we don''t know Taishan. This medicine field belongs to you. We are wrong... "


    Seven or eight people were crying.


    In a basin, Ning Tao carried a painting halberd and twisted his neck rigidly. He said coldly, "leave all your rings and treasures behind."


    "Well This... "


    These seven or eight friars, with bitter faces, want to beg for mercy, but they are scared by Ning Tao.


    He immediately clenched his teeth and handed over the baby


    Ning Tao immediately smiles and waves them to leave. The seven or eight monks leave like pardoning the death penalty and escaping. They are still scared in their hearts.


    "I met Ning paipi here. I''m really lucky. I''ll clean myself and get rid of it."


    "Come on, it''s lucky that this guy is not a murderer. Otherwise, he will die today. No matter how good the baby is, he has to have a life to enjoy. It''s better to pick skin..."


    A group of people muttered and disappeared.


    Next to the medicine field, the enchanting magic moon, dressed up in a colorful way, is both angry and funny.


    Ning Tao has been searching for treasures these days. He is very busy and has made a lot of money. By chance, he comes across this fertile medicinal field.


    He had an idea that he was lying in ambush here. He also put all the ten thousand year old Polygonum multiflorum and so on he got here to lure the prey. In this way, he saved the trouble of treasure hunting and time-consuming.


    This has been more than ten batches in recent days. Magic moon sighs in her heart, but she also gets some benefits


    All of a sudden, a tide of stars came again, and stars and clouds floated in the sky. They were very beautiful and easily absorbed. Ning Tao and his wife were bathed in this intoxicating energy.


    The cultivation in the body is rising fast. Even if Ning Tao is twelve times more difficult, he is close to eighty-five percent immortal.


    Magic moon took the opportunity to break through 70%


    "Tut Tut, is this the fourth tide of stars? It''s so fast, "Ning Tao clenched his fist and was reluctant to part. This place is really wonderful.


    It takes at least a year for ordinary people who are strong in Taoism to extract 10% of Xianli.


    But here, even ordinary talents can break through 10% in more than ten days.


    In fact, Leng Tingwei and Bai Yue are already 90% immortals. They have accumulated a lot of wealth and many good fortune. They are all natural dependents, but they just don''t want to become immortals.


    Although it is more difficult and slower to refine in the later stage, it took Ning Tao more than a month to reach 70.5% of immortals from the peak of nine aspects.


    This speed is absolutely superior to others. It is said that it will shock the fairyland and make people unable to catch up with it. One month''s progress is equivalent to ten years'' progress of genius.


    From this, we can see that Ning Tao is extraordinary today, and there is also the magic of the sky sea


    At the same time, the outside world has changed.


    In the Imperial City, nearly a million monks looked up, their faces changed, and they couldn''t figure it out.


    In the sky above the Imperial City, it should be said that there is a projection on the surface of the sky sea.


    You can see everything in the hall of eternal life directly, but the fog is hazy. There are few things you can see. With the tide of stars passing, it becomes clearer and clearer.


    "Well This day, the sky sea is worthy of being the master of the world''s fortune, the treasure medicine of ten thousand years, and the immortal tools and methods. They just emerge in an endless stream, which is more amazing than the last few years.... "


    "Yes, the quality of this year''s talent is also good, and there are more forbidden areas, but it''s lively."


    "But don''t let outsiders take away the last name of" daozun ", especially the orcs. Otherwise, hit me in the face of fairyland and fairyland..."


    An old monk sighed.


    However, compared with the fairy palace in their heart, there was another group of people with gloomy and terrible faces.


    That is Five!


    Looking up, the name of No.6 on the list of immortals has already been replaced by a glittering one Ning Tao.


    On the first day of Kunlun gate, the arrogant clouds were empty and died!


    "Whoosh..."


    Powerful figures have entered the palace one after another in recent days, which makes people feel like wind and rain is coming. The air is full of depression.


    "Ah, I just saw a lot of old immortal strong men in the imperial city. What''s the matter?"


    "You''re new here? Don''t you know what happened to the fifth major? They worked very hard and spent a lot of money. They managed to cultivate a world-shaking arrogant. As a result, they were all killed by a man named Ning Tao. "


    "Although it''s happy, there''s going to be an accident. All the top leaders of the five major groups are here. If Ning Tao dies in it, it''s OK. But if he comes out alive, alas, he''ll die..."


    There is an old friar to explain to the younger generation.


    There is a deep regret in the voice. There have been many precedents like this in the past dynasties.


    It can only be said that the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. This son is too amazing and reckless. The sky gang and the earth are killing hundreds of thousands of people. How can he compete with the details of millions of yearsInside the palace, in a luxury palace, more than a dozen hazy and terrifying figures all gathered together.


    If someone can see it, they will be scared to death, because these people are not only powerful, but also have high status. However, the leader is a very familiar and crazy person Ran Tianming!


    "Everyone, the purpose of looking for you is clear. Ning Tao is a villain. He can''t live. If he goes out of the sky and sea, there will be no mercy to kill him!"


    More than a dozen terror figures breathed like thunder, and finally just roared: "good..."


    The palace of longevity is still in full swing.


    For example, Ning Tao didn''t know anything about what happened outside. He was still very comfortable in his childhood, but it was not until a woman appeared that he broke the peace.


    "Why? Ten thousand years of Polygonum multiflorum, "the woman''s beautiful eyes brightened, and immediately reached out to pick.


    But in front of her eyes, a black Euphorbia suddenly hit her head. The woman was shocked and quickly made an ice shield, but the ice shield was broken in an instant.


    "No, my life is over..." The woman''s heart was too strong to resist.


    However, just when she thought that everything was going to end, the black halberd suddenly and steadily stopped on her forehead, which made the woman feel that she was about to be divided into two.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "Why? It''s you, "said Ning Tao in surprise.


    In front of him, he is xuanyinzong, Xuexue, and is said to be one of the top ten beauties in the list of immortals.


    Hearing the sound of ice and snow, she opens her beautiful eyes pale, but exclaims, "it''s you, Ning Tao. Are you not dead?"


    "Cut," Ning Tao white her one eye, hesitated for some time, also did not start, after all and Lin Yurou together out of a clan, hurt, then also not good-looking.


    "All right, in the face of Rourou, you go!"


    Magic month eating fruit, Dai Mei light pick, interesting, she is the first time to see Ning Tao merciful.


    But ice snow pretty face pale, unwilling to bite red lips, actually he, more let her can''t accept, is the gap between them, was a move


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately hummed coldly, "don''t think that if you let me go, I''ll be grateful to you. I''ve never owed anyone. This time is no exception. I''ll return you with a top secret message."


    "Lin Yurou, your baby is half year old. I''m afraid you don''t know it yet?"


    Ning Tao is waving the halberd of Fang Tian''s painting at will, but when he hears this, his whole body is stiff. Fang Tian''s painting halberd hits his foot directly. He only hears a violent roar, and his foot is swollen, but he doesn''t feel it.


    "Treasure Baby? Whose is it? "

 Chapter 2298

    Ning Tao is stunned, full of blank.


    But ice and snow obviously didn''t want to ask this question again. After that, they turned around and left.


    However, Ning Tao''s face was black and his body moved. He flashed directly in front of her, and a big hand firmly grasped her like a pair of pliers. The latter exclaimed and wanted to resist. After all, he was so close to her for the first time by a man.


    "Be honest, otherwise, what will be done to you? I can''t guarantee that you will be killed after Jian..."


    Ning Tao frowned and threatened her.


    "You You bastard... "


    Snow shy anger, but feel the power of mountains like pressure on her, his fragile, like ants.


    "What do you want to do? I don''t owe you anything. I warn you, don''t go too far. My xuanyinzong is not so easy to provoke. "


    However, Ning Tao lightning like a point in her eyebrow, deep voice: "give you two choices."


    "First, tell me what I want to know. Everyone is safe and sound, and I will send you some resources."


    "Second, I''ll beat you up. When you don''t have any resistance, I''ll search your soul. At that time, it''s not strange to do anything."


    Ice and snow glared at her beautiful eyes, and her anger rose. But her red lips stammered for a moment, feeling the cold pressure of the fingers on her forehead, and then swallowed it. She could not help but blush and complain: "what do you want to know, you have to tell me?"


    "Lin Yurou, and the child, I want to know everything. If you dare to fool me, I''ll kill you."


    Ning Tao coldly overlooks the road.


    On one side, moyue''s clothes are exposed, and the wind blows, causing a lot of snow-white, but he doesn''t care. Instead, he is deep in thought, child? Lin Yurou? Do these two people have anything to do with Ning Tao?


    Ice and snow red eyes, bear the grievance to say again, in ningtao in the period of death curse, Lin Yurou gave birth to a daughter, natural vision, stir the northern region, seems to have something special.


    She knows so much. It is speculated that the child is not simple. It has been listed as the highest taboo of the clan, and even ordinary elders can''t get close to it


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s brow is locked. It''s wrong. He immediately touches his chin and ponders.


    He stayed in the southern region for about half a year, and then moved to the northern region. Soon after, he met Lin Yurou and had a relationship in Minghai. Then, he separated. But it was almost two years.


    Pregnant in October, the baby is more than half a year old, this time, it seems to be incompatible with him.


    Is it your own?


    Xiao Hei, Lin Yurou, is it this child who has been hiding from himself?


    In other words, my genes are very strong


    Ning Tao has a dry cough. Now this matter has not been determined. When you go back, you must catch Xiao hei and make sure. You have to go to xuanyinzong again


    He did not know that Lin Yurou was pregnant for more than a year instead of October.


    "You Are you the father of the child? " Ice snow is not stupid, asked suspiciously.


    Magic month Leng for a while, this guy already had a child, why in the heart suddenly uncomfortable.


    "I want you to take care of it," Ning Tao neither answered nor denied, and threw her some seven grade magic weapons.


    It''s just a drizzle for him.


    Ice and snow hesitated for a moment, or accepted, for her, this is a baby, very rare.


    All of a sudden, the power of the stars changed again. It seemed that they were absorbed by something, and the air became thinner. This was not the tide of the stars, which suddenly made the three people look different.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t the sky sea be closed? " Ice and snow are at a loss.


    "No, there have been nine star tides in the past dynasties. This reaction should be a baby, and it still looks good," said Magic moon.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he found that Ning Tao had packed up and all the treasures were put away. He clapped his hands and said, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    "Er..."


    Three streamers of light cut through the sky and flew towards the source of the star vortex. It was very quiet. Not only they, but also people from thousands of miles came.


    Before long, Ning Tao three people rushed to a deep forest, at this time, here has been overcrowded.


    "Martial uncle, Lao Ning, leader of the Alliance..." Cheers came from all around, and dozens of figures flew over.


    Before the separation of Wang Tao, flower Linglong, small, big head are in, it seems to have gathered a lot of people.


    And ice and snow also saw the xuanyinzong lineup, a bite of teeth, unexpectedly toward them.


    Ning Tao didn''t stop him, but moyue didn''t dare. There were hundreds of people around, and there were forces from all sides.


    At the moment, they all focused on the strange pool. There were not many things in it, only six gorgeous drops of water, which made everyone''s body ready to move.


    "This This is "Spirit making liquid?" Magic month pupil a shrink, can''t help but lose voice.


    "Oh? What is creational fluid? " Ning Tao scratched his head.


    Excited, Hua Linglong explained: "it''s a magic thing. It has the magical effect of washing marrow, cutting body and reforming qualification. It''s a treasure that can be met but not sought.""It is said that one of its greatest magical functions is to transform a person''s physique into a strong physique that your body is most inclined to, such as partial fire. It may be red Yang or pure Yang..."


    Ning Tao was stunned, and then his eyes brightened. He changed his constitution. That''s a good thing.


    He himself is the holy body of the sun, which brings him benefits, including fighting and cultivation.


    Besides, Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, Bingbing Several women, the quality is not very high, flower Linglong or through their own struggle.


    But if you have the spirit making liquid and the ability to reform, you won''t have to worry about it any more.


    Hualinglong naturally understood his idea, but advised: "be careful, that pool is very strange."


    "There are still some psychic tree demons hiding around, sneaking attack and plotting, and several people have been planted."


    Ning Tao a listen, instantly opened perspective, in front of any can''t escape his eyes.


    Although we know the danger, we can''t delay. There are more and more people around us. If we delay, I''m afraid the trouble will be more than that of the tree demon.


    Immediately toward the crowd a low drink, said: "wait for me here, I will go back."


    Without waiting for a few people to dissuade him, Ning Tao rushed to the pool of Zaoshen liquid.


    "Look, it''s Ning Tao. It''s said that this son is powerful. I don''t know if he can win Zaoshen liquid?"


    They are half happy and half worried.


    There are also many disciples who secretly urge elder martial brother


    "There is no amnesty for those who break in!" All of a sudden, there was a hoarse sound in the dense forest, and several vines shot.


    "Whoosh..."


    But Ning Tao had already seen through it. The wings of wind and thunder were shaken, and the sun flame was thrown out by him. In the blink of an eye, the fire spread for several kilometers.


    Several tree demons screamed in panic and showed their bodies one after another, but they couldn''t put out the flame at all.


    Another pass is the general trend of the pool itself. There are many oddities, but Ning Tao sneers and punches boldly. He looks at several weak points and breaks them directly.


    This action, like flowing water, made people constantly exclaim. As expected, it was so strong that it was easy to get rid of the obstruction. There was no Tianjiao who could compete with him here. It seems that the spirit making liquid will belong to him.


    Looking at the six drops of Zaoshen liquid close at hand, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and stretched out his hand to grab it, but at this moment, one hand was caught by him first.


    it seemed that he had been ready for a long time, but no one responded. There was also a cold sneer: "thank you for helping me clear the obstacles, so Zaoshen liquid is back to my seat!"

 Chapter 2299

    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and an idea flashes through his mind. Someone is ambushing him and wants to rob him of his treasure.


    The big white hand was faster than him, but before he came up with a solution, there was another smug laugh in his ear: "through the air Take it


    As soon as the hand grasps, that creates the spirit liquid to fly past.


    "Damn it, asshole!"


    Ning Tao cursed in his heart, and saw that two drops of God making liquid had already fallen into his hands, and the rest would fall into his bag one after another. The power of space broke out immediately, and a low roar came from his mouth to wrap him:


    "dregs, look at me!"


    The man turned his head subconsciously, but looked at each other with a pair of bright golden lights, and his brain was suddenly blank.


    "Spirit Confusion


    "Not good ~"


    "the way of space, get out of the way!" When Ning Tao sees that he is hit, he immediately wraps him up and sends him away.


    At the same time, with a wave of his hand, he searched for countless treasures, and the fan world, which was famous for its speed, immediately took the four drops of Zaoshen liquid into his hand.


    This move is out of the eye of the candle dragon. Now the only attack move that comes with it is also the one he has learned and figured out.


    Perspective, breaking the false, is a trick attached to the two awakenings, is a powerful auxiliary.


    The confusion of spirit and soul seems very weak. It can make the same level lose consciousness for one or two seconds at most, and the brain is blank. But if it is used properly, it is a magic trick.


    It''s only from the spirit of the dragon that he killed.


    However, there are not many good things in essence. One is enough, and three soul Dharma is enough.


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as the man woke up, he was sent away in the space. In a hurry, he burst out with spiritual power, trying to break the transmission, but still disappeared in the same place.


    "No..."


    Ning Tao glanced at the clean pool, folded himself randomly and retreated.


    "Boom boom..."


    The bamboo forest explodes thousands of meters away, like a giant beast waking up, and a white robed figure explodes.


    "Bastard, Ning Tao, how dare you plot against me and seek death?" the man roared and rushed over.


    Ning Tao frowned. He was Meng Xianjun, the elder brother of Meng Longjun who had been ravaged by him.


    "Sixty six times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang Fist


    Two energy strong collision, suddenly a shock, affected people''s heart, but also mentioned the voice eyes, stare big eyes, wonder dream immortal Jun and Ning Tao who won?


    "Bang" of a, two rays spray thin, DREAM FAIRY gentleman stuffy hum a, unexpectedly back five or six steps.


    And Ning Tao is just a body shape in a flash, don''t trace of step back, but still appear leisurely, a pair of sullen eyes stare at him, sneer way: "originally is you this mouse, in hit this idea."


    "Mouse?"


    Meng Xianjun was very angry. He glared at his eyes and said angrily, "boy, you really angered me."


    "Hand in those four drops of creationism, or I won''t guarantee you a whole corpse."


    "Kill me? It''s up to you! "


    Ning Tao sneered, the wind and thunder roared behind him, holding a black painting halberd, and said: "that''s a coincidence. I just want to take back those two drops of God making liquid. I don''t think you''ll give them to me."


    "Come on then, kill me!"


    Two people roar at the same time, surging as the sea of spiritual power has burst out, the strength is several times of ordinary people.


    But at this time, several figures shot, eight Ice Armor warriors instantly formed, no dead angle toward ningtao cut, the air is still filled with frost, can make people''s body slow, frozen.


    "Hum, it''s another small skill!"


    "Immortal method, forever!"


    Ning Tao, holding Fang Tian''s painting halberd, swung it like an overlord. Those Ice Armor warriors broke it when they touched it. They whirled around and swept it away.


    People are shocked. This means is Leng Tingwei. Has it attracted them all?


    Brother, are you ok? " Bai Yue, Ba Jie and Shura rushed over at the same time and asked.


    Ning Tao shook his head, looking at the front of the cold Tingwei, eyes flashed a kill, war.


    "He''s making trouble again!"


    Leng Tingwei just glanced at him casually, with a burning look and a hasty whisper. Then he shot into the deep place first, and mengxianjun hesitated for a while, and then he followed up with his teeth.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Ning Tao frowned and asked several people.


    Bajie and others shook their heads and said with a bitter smile: "we came along the whirlpool. We just saw him on the road. Seeing that there seemed to be something urgent, we came to have a look."


    "But looking down, it seems that the real source is deep. I don''t know what attracted him?"


    Bai yueleng snorted: "who knows what this guy is up to? He certainly didn''t do anything good anyway."


    Ning Tao face dew ponders, but listen to Shura shake his head way: "no, also can''t completely say so.""Tiangang, Disha and Daluo fairy palace have existed for a long time, and they have entered here more than a thousand times, and all kinds of information have been given to us before we set out."


    "For example, where there are treasures, the rules are very clear, but even for countless years, our exploration of Changsheng palace is less than one tenth."


    Ning Tao is surprised, doubt a way: "do you mean that he is purposeful to find something?"


    "I think it''s almost right. Although we all have a piece of information in our hands, there are not many that can attract us, and it takes a lot of time. However, what can attract lengtingwei must also attract me."


    Shura said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Bajie couldn''t help but be stunned and said with a smile: "I agree with you, benefactor Shura."


    "Ha ha, what are you waiting for? Hurry to chase. That bastard has made trouble for me twice. Even if he can''t get good things this time, he will be disgusted."


    Ning Tao laughs and pursues first.


    Bai Yue, Shura and Bajie gave a bad smile, and then rushed with dozens of allies


    Another place, in a dry basin, a group of chilly black robed people kneel on their knees and say nothing. A strange array of scarlet evil Qi is engraved on their feet, and the blood essence beads turn into powder quickly.


    And magic swallow day, magic armour, magic C three people stand above the pit, indifferently overlooking all this.


    Even if a ten thousand year old medicine flies by, no one will take a look at it. Thousands of people sit around in the array of eyes, urging the blood essence beads, and then they are absorbed by the rules of the sky sea


    "Master tuntian, the blood devil''s ghost eating array has been laid for several days. Half of the million blood beads we brought this time have been used up."


    "It was transformed by millions of monks in the demon world. All of them were strong. Why didn''t they respond?"


    Magic armour frowns, uneasy way.


    "Yes, that day, the dome sea absorbed the energy of the corpse. It just wanted to heal itself. If it was not complete, it could at least show the key to the passage. This is what our great demon priest said. There should be no fake."


    "But if the remaining half is absorbed and doesn''t react, we''ll be in vain."


    Magic C in one side sink a voice way.


    Hearing this, mordantian slowly opened his eyes, flashed scarlet light, and said: "remember, our plan can only succeed, not fail."


    "If you run out of blood, kill. If you still appear, kill until the last one dies..."

 Chapter 2300

    No one knows what happened here. All the monks who were close to me were killed by magic armour.


    The plan is in steady progress


    On the other hand, the fifth and sixth star tides have come, and the projection of the outside world has gradually become clear. The battle of genius, the battle of contention, the assassination, the sneak attack All appear in the eyes one by one.


    Of course, the atmosphere may not be right. Many sects have already roared for battle because of the competition among their disciples


    At this time, Ning Tao, with hundreds of allies, went all the way across the forest, mountains, and secret rooms Fast towards Leng Tingwei and others.


    More and more people unite with their disciples. Of course, some of them have accidents, or unfortunately fall and wither.


    "Bang Bang..."


    They rushed all the way and saved many disciples, but they still couldn''t find sister Xia and elder martial sister.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s body shape, frowned and fell on a hillside. In his sight, Leng Tingwei, Meng Xianjun and a group of people were astonished. In front of him, there was a floating white jade palace.


    It is as if the whole body is made of jade, crystal clear and flawless, fairy fog ethereal, as if the cloud palace outside the sky.


    "This What''s this? "


    Everyone was shocked, and his face was incredible.


    Even though there are many magical things to be prepared for, the floating white cloud palace still fascinates people, just like a magic work.


    "Well? How can I catch up with you? " Mengxianjun''s face sank, staring at ningtao.


    "Well, it''s just a mole ant. I''ll let them know later what real despair is."


    Leng Tingwei stands with a negative hand, disdaining to smile.


    At this time, he frowned and said, "what''s wrong with Luo?"


    "It seems that this place is a little familiar. It seems that the elders of the clan have specially told me that some of them can''t remember clearly."


    Seeing their hard thinking, Ning Tao could not help comforting him: "don''t worry, even if we can''t get it, we can''t let him get it."


    "Eh, Ning Tao, look, the Palace door is open," Hua Linglong said in a hurry.


    They looked at it and found that, sure enough, the door of the white jade palace was slightly opened.


    As soon as Leng Tingwei''s eyes brightened, he suppressed the excitement, palpitation and call in his heart. He looked up at the dazzling silver sky. It should be noon now. Here It''s time to turn it on.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    There is no wave in Gujing. There is no big movement in my imagination. I just feel that the temperature has increased a lot.


    At this moment, Leng Tingwei turned into a blue light and shot in. The cold air protected the body, and he looked ecstatic, as if he knew what was inside.


    "No, stop him quickly, never let him succeed," Ning Tao shook and drank.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "The road is blocked. Brother Leng is doing a big thing. You''d better wait for a while. At that time, you are just ants."


    Mengxianjun flashed and said with a grim smile.


    Hundreds of disciples of Hanxian League rushed out at the same time and stopped in front of the palace as expected.


    "He gave it to you. Give me a good beating. Don''t kill me. The way of space, teleport!"


    Ning Tao gave a low drink and then disappeared.


    "Asshole, you..." Mengxian jundun''s eyes widened, forgetting that there was still this stubble, he went in, but after a second thought, he immediately put down his heart.


    It''s Leng Tingwei, a character that even he has to be afraid of. When Ning Tao goes in, that''s death


    "Boom boom..."


    "War ~!"


    Just when the outside world was fighting, Leng Tingwei entered the baiyuyun palace. It was surprisingly empty. Many shelves were empty, like a treasure house for storing treasures, but there was something on the top.


    When you look at it, it''s a fiery red mantel. It''s also burning with extraordinary flames. The mantles are surrounded by five dragons. It''s very sacred and powerful


    "Found, you are still," Leng Tingwei eyes light, body excited to tease tremble.


    But just as he was about to do it, a fierce wind broke in his ear, and the space was cut open. A black and glossy halberd was smashed down like a crescent moon meteor. It was very domineering and fierce.


    If you change to be an ordinary Banxian, this halberd can easily divide him into two.


    "Death ~"


    "Daofa, a million dead glaciers!"


    Cold Tingwei cold hum, a row of ice edge thorn, cold, even the air has been condensed into ice.


    "Boom boom..."


    Fang Tianhua''s Halberd collided with the glacier and lost its strength, resulting in a deadlock.


    "Click Click... "


    "I didn''t expect that you rushed in. Meng Xianjun, the useless guy, made me so optimistic about him. I''m really disappointed."


    Leng Tingwei uses the glacier to resist, sneers.


    "Hum, there are many things you can''t think of. If you dare to do something bad for me twice, let''s finish it today," Ning Tao roared, fighting with all his strength.Only heard "bang", Leng Tingwei''s face turned white, his way was broken by force.


    This guy, in terms of strength, is no less than Bai Yue. If he becomes the Dragon again, it will be more troublesome. He can''t entangle with him. If it''s too late, it will change. Use that


    "Give me Broken


    All the way, Ning Tao smashed all the ice layers like a dragon.


    However, Leng Tingwei didn''t escape, instead, he didn''t dodge. A trace of evil smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, and a blue light flashed through his pupils.


    "Dang Dang..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, still don''t want to understand, in the hand big halberd but spread a let tiger mouth crack of terror anti shock.


    He opened his mouth and spewed out a blood arrow. His face turned pale, and a chill filled his whole body. He screamed: "this What the hell is this? Good It''s so cold... "


    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    The sight of tingning has been frozen into a piece of ice.


    He still kept a ferocious face, and the golden color flashed under his skin, as if the sun flame was protecting his body, but he was in danger, which was not ordinary cold.


    "Son of a bitch, why don''t you try another one? How crazy are you? Ha ha Do you really think that if you have some strength, you can act wildly in front of me? "


    "You dare to possess xianyueyi, dog. What''s your virtue if you don''t pee?"


    "Is that what you can touch? Remember, she''s my cold little thing. The fairy King''s daughter can only be mine. Yuanyin, Jiaohe, is also mine... "


    Leng Tingwei takes off his mask and laughs madly.


    "You..."


    Ning Tao was angry, but his whole body was frozen. He was shocked. He didn''t see clearly just now?


    What''s going on?


    But at this time, Leng Tingwei showed off and sneered: "I can''t figure it out, right? To tell you the truth, you are not wronged. Just now, you are the treasure of the cold family in my body. It''s the emperor''s weapon. It''s extremely cold and the sky covers it! "


    "What? The emperor


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and there is a huge wave in his heart. It''s actually the emperor''s tool above the nine grade immortal tool. The corresponding one is the legendary one Fairyland.


    This guy actually has an emperor''s weapon to protect his body. No wonder he vomited blood and was frozen just now!

 Chapter 2301

    Although today''s low cultivation is not enough to activate the emperor''s weapon, its own strength is still there. Only defense can''t be broken by Banxian.


    "Damn it, it''s overcast," said Ning Tao, with an unwilling face, gnashing his teeth in the cold.


    "Ha ha...!"


    Leng Tingwei grins crazily, as if he is approaching the peak of his life. He is so happy and comfortable.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was frozen in the ice crystal of liuzhang, unable to move and suffering, he looked at the highest place, the luxurious jade platform with the sacred mask of burning fire.


    But at this time, the flame mask was ready to move, and it seemed to be called?


    However, the jade platform has a prohibition system, which is firmly binding it. Unless there is external help, it can''t break free by itself.


    "Why? Do you feel it? " Leng Tingwei''s eyes brightened and he was excited.


    "Buzz..."


    The struggle of flame mantles is becoming more and more intense. It seems that we can''t wait for it.


    "Ha ha Don''t worry, I''ll let you out and give you freedom, "Leng Tingwei said excitedly.


    only saw his words, a flame burning between his fingers, which is the essence of inflammation between heaven and earth.


    The other hand condensed into a piece of ice crystal, crystal clear, engraved with runes, outlined on the jade platform.


    "This What''s this for? " Ning Tao can''t move, half body is cold, in the heart startled way.


    "Boom boom..."


    There are nearly 100 people fighting in the outside world, and the alliance in the world is very powerful. However, Meng Xianjun, Xing Yao and other people struggle tenaciously, and they can''t win for a while, so they gradually suppress it.


    "Quick Come on, "Ning Tao cried anxiously, urging them and himself.


    Run the sun and flame desperately to get rid of the chill.


    "Jie Jie..."


    As if feeling Ning Tao''s mood, Leng Tingwei said with a ferocious smile: "dog, don''t you know that I deliberately lead you here?"


    "I''m here today, and I''ll catch you all. I wonder? Don''t understand? "


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a good heart to tell you that after all, the next feat must have an audience, otherwise it''s too boring. Moreover, this flame mask is not simple, it''s the same An imperial instrument. "


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. Although he knows that the flame mask is extraordinary, he doesn''t expect that it is also an imperial instrument.


    It''s an eye opener to see two pieces of emperor''s utensils in one day, but it''s hopeless to see the power of emperor''s utensils.


    He is not the only half immortal who can compete!


    This guy actually brought in the treasure of the town clan. Aren''t you afraid to leave it here?


    At this time, Leng Tingwei felt the weakening of the prohibition, and could not help saying: "many years ago, my father of Leng family was seriously injured. After entering the palace of longevity, he accidentally found this floating white jade palace."


    "At that time, he was in a cold body. He echoed with one of the emperor''s utensils. At last, he signed a contract, broke the ban, and took it away from here. He was brilliant in the battle of daozun."


    Ning Tao heart a shock, subconsciously looked to Leng Tingwei, his whole body sent out the blue shield.


    "Yes, it''s the extremely cold cover in my hand. It''s also one of the two imperial utensils in the white jade palace. Now it has become the treasure of our family."


    "Because of it, my cold family has been able to develop up to now, join the fairy palace, expand their own body, without fear of the immortals."


    "As a very cold body, this seat perfectly integrates with the imperial utensils. It entered my body when I was young. It complements each other and makes me who I am now."


    "One imperial instrument has such a great effect. How about two? For tens of thousands of years, my family has been planning for a long time, and finally found a countermeasure. I''m here to take this other imperial weapon away! "


    Leng Tingwei said, words are shaking.


    It seems that these two pieces of imperial utensils are both, but it is speculated that they can be combined into one. Water and fire are compatible, and Yin and yang are combined. The strength of these two pieces is absolutely incomparable, and they can resist the real emperor.


    One of them is the best of the two, but if they are combined, he is sure that there are not many imperial utensils in the whole fairyland.


    After tens of thousands of years of planning, it is finally coming true.


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao was angry. His whole body was full of Qi and blood, and his strength burst out. A wisp of gold flame appeared on the surface, and the ice crystal of liuzhang split some traces.


    The cold in his body has been expelled, and he has suffered a dark loss by accident. But now it is clear. As long as he is careful, he will never be caught.


    "Hum, it''s really hard to deal with," Leng Tingwei glanced at the corner of his eyes, trembled and dodged.


    "Do you know why I didn''t kill you? Because I want you to see with your own eyes how I killed your world alliance, brothers and women, and you can only cry for mercy and cry


    "If you dare to fight me Leng Tingwei, death is a luxury. If I am in a good mood, maybe I will take you out of the sky alive, and then you can see with your own eyes how I made Xianyue make friends with that bitch.""Ha ha..."


    Leng Tingwei''s grim smile rang through the hall.


    "Click Click... "


    "Sixty eight times The melting pot of war


    Ning Tao is angry. He is completely angry. This bastard dares to attack his woman and brother.


    Don''t forgive!


    It was as if the ice beast was about to wake up.


    That horrible breath lets Leng Tingwei''s face all change, in the heart unexpectedly flustered, how still not good?


    What he said just now is true and false. It''s very difficult to not kill Ning Tao.


    If Ning Tao hadn''t provoked Mr. Bing and been frozen by the anti earthquake just now, I''m afraid there would have been two things to say.


    and at that time, the prohibition on the jade platform was shattered, and more than a dozen precious fragments broke out, and the rest of the ban was swept away, and cold Tintin''s eyes lit up.


    "Welcome Lord Huo. By the order of Lord Bing, I''ve come here to ask Lord Huo to go back and get out of the prison."


    Leng Tingwei cheered respectfully.


    "Boom boom..."


    The whole white jade hall is full of fire and is extremely hot. It is like a rising sun, and a pure imperial power explodes and oppresses.


    cold Ting micro body sinking, sweat on the forehead, but the blue shade of the body flash, suddenly burst out a cool, heart move, hurriedly prepared supplies, the essence of a bunch of inflammation sent out.


    It''s one of the most precious things in Leng''s home. It''s extremely rare and precious. You can''t buy it with money. In the


    flame, a sacred mask burst out, swallowing the essence of inflammation.


    "OK, the bait," cold Ting micro surprise, the essence of the prepared means of inflammation, enough to manipulate it.


    When you bring it out of Changsheng hall, you can let bingda devour and merge. At that time, this is a complete imperial instrument, and his cold home will rise again.


    But at this time, the flame method cover circled, turned into a line of fire, and shot back, with a strong color of surprise.


    "Well? Lord Huo, what are you doing As soon as Leng Tingwei''s face changed, he turned his head, but he was stupid the next second.


    I saw the fire, a round of sacred flame mask, firmly fell in the hands of Ning Tao.


    The tiger''s mouth cracked, and Ning Tao''s blood fell on the Dharma hood. The two lights flashed, as if they had reached an agreement, and the two shares merged into one.


    "No No How is that possible? " Leng Tingwei screamed and widened his eyes, which was incredible.


    Although I didn''t understand it, I understood one thing. It was a contract. One person and one emperor signed the contract. It was just a few minutes.


    You know, he signed a contract with Mr. Bing at that time, but the ancestor knelt down for him. I don''t know how much torture and test he suffered, but why? Why did Ning Tao sign it all at once?


    You scream at him hysterically, but Ning Tao is stunned. His whole body is warm. The ice crystal of Liu Zhang is melted in an instant. It has something to do with the flame mask, and there is a wisp of information in his mind.


    "Emperor''s weapon, five wheels away from the fire cover!"

 Chapter 2302

    Ning Tao is stunned, and the pure energy of the five wheels away from the fire hood is infused into his body, feeding back and fusing, and the pure energy of the sun flame is also improving it.


    Why did the extremely cold weather cover choose the ancestor of Lengjia?


    It is because of his constitution that he can make the extremely cold sky cover stronger, recover, and transform again.


    And the body of the sun, what constitution is that? It''s a rare holy body. It''s supreme. It''s very cold That''s a scum.


    Even outside the world, it is regarded as a treasure. It is a miracle to meet it here.


    Naturally, we need to sign a contract as soon as possible. We can''t let it go!


    "This How could this be? No No Why? Give it back to me, Lord fire. "


    Leng Tingwei screamed wildly and turned red in an instant.


    pinched the knack, wanted to stimulate the essence of the essence of inflammation, delusional control of adult fire, this is his cold home premeditated for many years, coupled with the guidance of ice adults, there is great certainty to succeed.


    But at this time, the sudden change, came too fast, too suddenly, no one responded.


    Ning Tao''s right hand, the ancient Golden Sun ring, suddenly burst out a terrible suction, such as a giant, burst out the great power of the past.


    The five wheels had not yet settled down from the fire shield. Suddenly, the whole body was afraid, and the energy of fire accumulated by itself for hundreds of millions of years was quickly absorbed by it, as well as its own part of the power belonging to the spirit.


    "Buzz..."


    Five wheels from the fire hood scream desperately, struggle, regardless of the rules to suppress, but still be instantly sucked away.


    In the Dharma hood, a tall figure like the God of fire was quickly reduced to a boy, white and tender.


    The three lights flashed again, much like the light of the contract just now. They condensed runes in the air and disappeared into the two bodies again. It was like something had been tampered with.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This How is that possible? No Illusion, it must be illusion. How can you do that, you dog? "


    "Equal contract, ju The contract has been changed into a master servant Are you the Lord and Lord fire the servant? How could that be? I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. "


    Leng tingweihong is crazy with his eyes and screams.


    We should know that equal contract and master servant contract are two concepts, which are equivalent to friend and slave.


    His ancestors knelt down and begged, exhausted all means, and finally only asked Lord Bing to sign an equal contract. If they want to borrow its power, they need to discuss and please.


    But if it is a master servant contract, life and death are all in the hands of the master, and there is no room for the servant to resist.


    To put it bluntly, he wants to borrow the power of master Bing. He needs to ask his grandfather and grandmother, and also depends on the mood of master Bing. He needs to be more careful to serve him,


    but if Ning Tao wants to use the power of master Huo, he will wave his hand as long as he is strong enough.


    What''s more, Lord Huo is the spirit. I don''t know what happened just now. Not only was the energy removed, but also the spirit was damaged. He returned to his newborn appearance and recognized Ning Tao as his master at first sight.


    It can be understood that the eight grade immortal ware is in vain. It becomes brand-new, easy to control, and can''t bite back. It has completely become something in Ning Tao''s hands.


    And his ice Lord, if you offend him, he will turn against you on the spot, even shake his face and fly away.


    Although master Huo is weak, he will gain something if he loses something. He has been completely controlled by Ning Tao and can be cultivated again in the future. He is loyal to him.


    This is the loyalty of the new spirit. If we blindly change the master, we should be alert


    Listen to Leng Tingwei''s incoherent scream, hysterical, Ning Tao is surprised, completely confused, but can feel the warmth of the five wheel fire hood to him, more obvious than the original eight pin white fall.


    There is a spirit in the fire hood of these five wheels, which has become a new state, and all this is due to the Yang spirit ring.


    Ning Tao frowns slightly and looks at Yang Lingjie in doubt. He remembers that it has two miraculous effects, one can alchemy, the other can accommodate living people.


    But when did it work? Nothing was found, but the ring was brighter.


    Is this Yangling ring strange?


    He remembers that it was a pair of antiques obtained by the immortals. It was very mysterious. It seemed that it had been handed down since the flood and famine period, and even he couldn''t figure it out.


    Later, because of the disaster of chaos, it was given to xianyueyi and himself as a token of love


    On the other side, Leng Tingwei had recovered from his eyes, his eyes were red, his nose was heavy, and he was staring at the soft five wheel shield.


    I don''t know what he thought of, but suddenly a surge of excitement. If he killed Ning Tao now, the master servant contract will disappear.


    Now the fire adult is new, ignorant, with their own strength can absolutely quickly control it.


    It also has ambition, and is very big. It has been fed up with the arrogance of Iceman all the time. More than once, it wants to completely control iceman, and control fire first. Iceman is in the bag.


    At that time, this complete and powerful imperial instrument will be his. He is cold, the future Lord of the great Luo palace, the Lord of the five regions, and even the future Emperor!What''s more, there''s another unexpected joy, that is, what Ning Tao just had Weird ring!


    That thing, intuition tells him, is stronger than the fusion of fire and ice. As long as he kills Ning Tao, it''s all his.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Leng Tingwei grimly smile, proud way: "boy, Congratulations, successfully aroused my heart to kill."


    "Lord Huo, the ring, xianyueyi and your life are all for me. Ha ha..."


    "Immortal method, absolutely cold world!"


    With his top strength of 90.5% immortals, he burst out at this moment, and an absolute chill filled the hall, like a world of his own, I am king of glaciers.


    "Kill!"


    Ning Tao coldly smile, twisted the neck, behind the head rose a round of gold flame curl method cover.


    And holding the black and glossy halberd in one hand, his fighting power was all open, like angry eyes, and his mouth was even more roaring: "all along, I have a sentence I want to give you, that is Get the hell out of here... "


    "Boom boom..."


    The battle outside is coming to an end. Mengxianjun and Xingyao are beaten and defeated.


    On the other side of the world alliance, after all, the heroes gather, Baiyue, Bajie, Shura It''s natural to win. Meng Xianjun and others are miserable.


    "Benefactor, stop. After all, you and I are both from the fairyland. You are also the pillar of the fairyland''s future. I really don''t want to kill you here."


    The eight commandments are compassionate.


    "Bah Damn... "


    "Smelly bald ass, you are proud of a hammer there. Do you really think that I am so easy to kill? What kind of hero is it to win with more people? "


    "I tell you, when brother Leng comes out, it''s the time for you bastards to die. They all dare to beat me and kneel down to beg for mercy."


    Mengxianjun is rampant and arrogant.


    As soon as the words came out, Bai Yue frowned, but at this moment, the floating white jade palace made a loud noise, and a figure like a dead dog fell down heavily.


    Only to hear the "boom" sound, the man fell into the huge pit, on the spot embarrassed vomit blood three liters.


    "Ha ha, see? Ning Tao dares to go in. He''s looking for death. Ha ha..."


    Meng Xianjun laughed wildly without looking.


    Said, and excitedly toward the white jade palace Gongshou way: "brother Leng, quickly show up, kill them."


    "Step on..."


    The sound of clear steps sounded, a tall and strong figure came out, burning wisps of gold flame. A round of Dharma hood was hanging behind his head. It was sacred and dignified, and all laws were inviolable. A pair of golden pupils looked at him indifferently.


    "Are you blind?"


    "Er..."


    "Rather Ning Tao, it''s you. How How could that be? No Impossible. What about Leng Tingwei? "


    Mengxianjun widened his round eyes and screamed hysterically.


    However, for a moment, people''s minds were buzzing for a while. They swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stared at the man with stiff neck


    "Hard Are you... "

 Chapter 2303

    A huge pit, gathered hundreds of people''s dull vision, staring at a pair of big eyes.


    "This No No? "


    All of a sudden, the huge pit burst open, a vast force of God and devil burst out, and dense ice rain shot, just like the sharp needle of a hedgehog.


    "No, get out of the way," Ning Tao yelled at Bai Yue, and his body suddenly dived down.


    "Secret method, ancient yellow scarf talisman!"


    "Daofa, Luohan gold body!"


    "Daofa, Xiuluo barrier..."


    A group of strong people have to stop the ice rain. They can carry it, but the people behind them can''t.


    All of a sudden, a bone chilling feeling diffused, like a plague, quickly eroded, the earth instantly formed a thick layer of ice, snowflakes and frost floated in the air, as if even the soul could freeze.


    "No, five wheels away from the fire shield," Ning Tao used the power of space to rush, holding high the flame shield.


    I saw a fierce dragon with teeth and claws, rushing out of the mask, roaring, spitting gold flame, and rushing towards the cold.


    "Boom boom..."


    The two forces are mutually reinforcing, constantly rubbing and melting. This is the confrontation between the two great emperors.


    After a few breath, the vision of the two poles is finally clear, the sword is unparalleled, Hua Linglong and others are in peace, and they are well protected by Ning Tao.


    But when Ning Tao looked up, he found that there was no breath in the huge pit. Then he frowned and found that Meng Xianjun, Xing Yao and other people of Leng xianmeng also disappeared.


    "Damn, so fast?" Ning Tao scolded secretly, then coughed and turned pale.


    The power of the whole body subsided like a tide, and it seemed to be emptied in a moment. Although the emperor''s weapon had been wielded like an arm, it was too expensive to urge it.


    Leng Tingwei also used the emperor''s tools just now, but they are different. He has the power of spirit to help.


    "Leader, boss," a group of people see Ning Tao limp rushed up, face shock.


    For so many years, it''s the first time for them to see the so-called invincible myth. Leng Tingwei is so embarrassed that he has been beaten and bleeding.


    That in the heart of the brand can not force the enemy''s faith, at the moment, was shaken by Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao waved his hand and swallowed a few pills. The seventh tide of stars came, and his elixir field was shocked. He broke through 80% of the immortals. He had a lot of experience, and there was no bottleneck.


    It''s not far from becoming an immortal!


    "Wow, boss, what''s the rank of this thing?" the people looked at the mask and were surprised.


    "I guess it''s eight grades. It''s reasonable and nonsense. It''s so strong. It should be the peak of eight grades. Maybe it''s the legendary nine grades..."


    There''s a lot of speculation.


    But Bajie and Bai Yue look at each other in shock and look at Ning Tao full of expectation.


    The latter took a deep breath, in the excitement of the crowd, laughing and spitting out two words: "confidential!"


    "Cut..."


    A noise, Ning Tao suddenly toward the white jade palace and go, Ning skin upper body, eyes shine, unexpectedly want to take away the suspended white jade palace.


    This made everyone surprised. Fortunately, they couldn''t move. It seemed that the rules were changed and then disappeared


    On the other side, a crowd ran away.


    Leng Tingwei gnashes his teeth, and his eyes are about to burst into flames. He is not lightly hurt, and his heart is burning with anger.


    In the hall just now, he belittled the enemy. Although he broke the forbidden system and consumed a lot of money, he didn''t expect to fall into the disadvantage and suffered from that move.


    However, he didn''t do his best, and Ning Tao didn''t seem to do his best, but he was injured. Moreover, he noticed a very serious problem, that is, Ning Tao''s cultivation is only seventy-five percent immortal.


    As for myself, I was already 90% of the top half immortal before I entered the sky sea.


    He can''t imagine that if he and Ning Tao are in the same cultivation, can he still block it?


    Because of the rules of tianqionghai, iceman can''t show up and can only sleep. No one can tell why. So he can''t help himself. It''s just like being stimulated for the first time and defending himself.


    The second time, just like the strike just now, Mr. Bing prepared a card for him before he came.


    It''s one of his cards that he can activate the emperor''s weapon for free. He believes that once it is used, even the white Yue will have 90% chance of falling.


    But unexpectedly, it became a means for him to escape. There were so many people on the other side that he had to run away because he had no time to fight.


    He can''t accept failure, he can''t accept humiliation, and he can''t accept the plan of tens of thousands of years Once destroyed, Lord Huo completely became Ning Tao''s, and his ten thousand year plan became his wedding dress.


    "Damn, damn..."


    At last, Meng Xianjun''s face was gray and pale, and he felt hot and dry.


    It was like being slapped hard. Just now, I was like a fool, dancing.


    Why is that?Is the myth of Leng Tingwei''s invincibility coming to an end? Where should we go?


    Outside, people see this scene.


    It seems that there was too much movement in the battle and the clouds were blown away. They saw from the beginning to the end, including Leng Tingwei''s white jade palace, which was suspended.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Millions of friars unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, showing a dull color.


    Cold Leng Tingwei, failed?


    Ran Tianming, Wu Xian and others were stiff, staring at a pair of climbing blood pupil, shortness of breath, the whole hall was oppressed by the "creak creak" ring.


    But at this moment, the name of Ning Tao, the sixth in the list of immortals, actually moved at this moment.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Millions of people are shocked to open their mouths, and their legs are soft. Has the scheduling started? My God.


    "Bang bang" heart as if to jump out.


    In an instant, beyond the eight commandments, magic swallow day, into the first three people look up to.


    How many years, since the beginning of this year''s Fairy List Ranking, the top three seem to have not moved for a long time.


    However, Ning Tao''s name is still shining, straight into the sky, but also the Miao girl top down, cold Tingwei''s golden light launched a collision.


    "My God, is he going to be number one? No, it''s just a short handover? "


    "No No, stop, ah Leng, hold on, don''t... "


    A group of flower crazy girls screamed.


    "As far as I know, the ranking of the top 50 is not the same as other ranking calculations," an old monk said with trembling


    "Because the gap between the top 50 is almost negligible, so is the arrangement."


    "If you want to be in the top position, one is to beat him so that he can''t fight back and lose his combat effectiveness, and the other is to kill him. But at the moment, it seems that both of them don''t match. Maybe Maybe that will happen. "


    "Which one?" Countless people broke their heads and screamed.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao''s golden light was shining and sublimated, and he rushed to the first position in an instant, overlooking all living beings and the five regions.


    "This This went up, Ning Tao rushed up, eh, wait, how did Leng Tingwei not go down? " Millions of people screamed and were stunned.


    Expression management is out of control at this moment.


    And the old monk trembled, looking at the two names in a row, regardless of up and down, he cried excitedly: "it''s it. It''s coming. It''s tied for the first!"


    "Boom..."


    The whole city is crazy at the moment.


    Wu Xian, ran Tianming and other people''s eyes are about to crack. For them, there is no threat to their strength, but there is a huge threat to their potential.


    "It''s not enough, it''s not enough to prepare. Kill him, find someone, find someone quickly, no accident is allowed..."

 Chapter 2304

    Ning Tao, Leng Tingwei, tied for the first place.


    The imperial city is boiling, the five regions are boiling, the sky Gang is boiling, and some evil thoughts are shattered instantly.


    For one thing, the list of immortals comes first.


    Leng ye, the ancestor of the cold family, thinks that other people are joking with him. He looks up with disapproval. But this glance makes him feel like he has been hit by five thunderbolts.


    Tinger, suppressed?


    Especially the flame mask behind Ning Tao''s head.


    "Roar..."


    "Bastard, kill him, kill him..."


    A ferocious roar came from Leng''s mansion, and countless antiques were shocked. Then, a dry old man, like an angry lion, rushed to ran Tianming''s mansion. As soon as their faces changed, they knew something was going to happen.


    And inside the palace, Luo Hai comes in a hurry, his face is ugly, holding a spirit jade tube.


    As soon as he came in, he saw Luo Tian looking at xianbang. His aunt''s smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He was relieved to see his hands trembling with excitement.


    Once silent blood, but also at this moment burning up, not only let him recall that year.


    "Luo Tian, there''s something wrong. Ning Tao is making a big deal this time. It''s not just five big things to deal with him. He has broken the balance of fairyland."


    Luo Hai frowned and said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Luo Hai snorted coldly, especially when he saw the cold family''s ancestors going crazy.


    "Well, are you paying less and less attention to me, the Lord of the great Luo palace? Since you are going to be crazy, I will accompany you and immediately inform xiaoyaomen, Taiji baguazong, zulongmen, Buddhism Request support. "


    Then he could not help pondering for a moment, and said: "also, go to pass my golden order, and send out Five gods guard


    "What what? No, absolutely not, "Luo Hai said with a strong refusal.


    "That''s a trump card in our hands. Forget the plan? If it''s exposed now, something big will happen in the future. Think again. That boy has enemies, but he also has many friends. "


    "I can go to Shura gate and ask zuhuang gate. Even if I pay the price, I will ask them to do it. However, the five gods guard must not be exposed."


    "And once they are used, the nature will be different. It''s not just to protect a person, but to cause civil strife. The fairy palace is divided. I will never allow you to be the palace leader."


    Luo Hai clenched his teeth and yelled.


    However, his words didn''t move Luo Tian. On the contrary, he saw that his faith was more firm and his eyes were burning.


    In the heart suddenly anxious, racking brains, immediately advised: "not as well, the adult and his relationship spread, perhaps can play a deterrent role."


    Luo Hai a listen to, in the heart idea move for a while, immediately sigh a way: "that person has already fallen asleep, this time was injured, certainly won''t wake up again in a short time."


    "Moreover, that adult never interferes in his internal affairs. Even if he says something about his relationship with Ning Tao, if he doesn''t wake up, the effect is not good at all. Just rely on Leng ye, if he wants to hear about these lunatics, he won''t care at all."


    "And..."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly pondered.


    Luo Hai asked: "and what? At this time, what else do you sell? "


    Luo Tian had no choice but to smile bitterly and said: "don''t you find that adults have been exercising Ning Tao?"


    "It can be seen from the order of forbidding immortals that the Immortal King wanted Ning Tao to be self reliant and didn''t want to interfere with him. He had his own way, but he helped him in the unstoppable crisis."


    "In fact, it''s to give him a big environment, a big trial, to make him stronger and stronger through himself."


    Luo Hai Leng for a while, carefully thought about it, found that things do seem to be like this.


    "To put it bluntly, adults don''t want Ning Tao to be a greenhouse flower. Otherwise, he can give words to protect him. Who dares to harm him then?"


    "Instead of concealing their relationship like this, I''m sure that unless there is another strong enemy like the Lord of the hell hall, he will not go out of the pass. I doubt whether xiaoxianyu can get in?"


    Tianluo shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "This..."


    Luo Hai is pale, in the heart can''t help a cool, clench teeth way: "that So what now? "


    "To keep the same, to cope with changes, to see moves, to build up strength, you help me to contact a few of the ten immortals, if they are willing to help, it will be easy."


    "Remember, Ning Tao can only rely on us now, no matter what You can''t give up. "


    Luo Tianshen''s voice, tightly clenched his fist,


    hearing this, Luo Hai nodded in silence. When he looked up, I didn''t know if it was an illusion. He always felt that Ning Tao''s name was much brighter than Leng Tingwei''s


    At this time, outside the white jade palace.


    I don''t know why, when I look up, there is a touch of blood red in the gorgeous silver sky. It''s shocking, and there are still some visions.


    Ning Tao and others have noticed that in the past, there has never been such a thing.


    Always feel a bad feeling!"Boss, what shall we do next?" Bai Yue looks up at Xue Tian and asks.


    Ning Tao pondered slightly, then said: "first find sister Xia, and then try to accumulate strength."


    "When the ninth tide of stars passes, it is not everyone''s goal to become immortal."


    Everyone nodded. This time, they all got a lot of luck. From the corner of their mouth, they could see their happy look.


    A group of people packed up for a moment, then shot into the deep, the best baby must be in it, we must search more before the customs in the sky closed


    On the other side, in a basin.


    Magic armour looked at the bottom, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, said: "swallow heaven Lord, millions of blood beads, the crystallization of energy, all consumed."


    "Well The key to the passage still doesn''t appear. Do you think it''s the priest who made a mistake? "


    But as soon as the words came out, mordant grabbed him by the neck and said, "remember, we can only succeed, but we can''t fail. If the blood is gone, we will kill people and kill as many people as possible."


    "See the sky? We''re going to make it. One thousand, ten thousand, kill everyone."


    "Yes ~"


    thousands of people suddenly shot out, like cheetahs preying on their prey, and the smell of blood diffused.


    And the devil swallow day ferocious, looked at the depths, a grim smile, it''s time to go out for a walk!

 Chapter 2305

    The starry sky is more and more red, scarlet, grudge red, evil red, let a person see all feel back hair cool.


    And the air, also mixed with the atmosphere of dilapidated, bleak, the atmosphere becomes depressed, less and less shadow, as if there are a group of demons around in the life.


    "Gulu..."


    "old Boss, something''s wrong. It''s been a long time. Why don''t you see anyone? We''re lost? " Bai Yue''s heart is in a panic, and Chong Ning Tao whispers.


    Not only he, gathered more than half of the alliance, but also frowned and his scalp was numb at the moment.


    At this time, Shura sniffed his nose and said, "something''s wrong. There is a smell of death in the air. My disciples of Shura sect are most sensitive to this."


    "I''m afraid More than that, "Bajie suddenly frowned, sat cross knee and read the Scripture.


    The golden lotus blossoms one after another, and there is a twelve armed Vajra Bodhisattva who recites the king''s Sutra of Tibet. With the golden light sweeping, there is a huge number of wronged souls in the starry sky, no less than one million.


    But what is absorbing these, vaguely, feeling the sky sea, more complete?


    "This What are these? "


    "Is it the genius who died here for generations?" Yuan Xiaoxiao was surprised and asked suspiciously.


    "No, they are just dead. It seems that there is too much energy in a moment for the sky sea to absorb."


    "Don''t you feel that the pressure and rules of the sky sea are getting stronger and stronger?"


    Ning Tao waves his hand and feels it silently.


    Hearing this, everyone could not help nodding, feeling that the rules were more complete than before.


    It''s like a broken gap, slowly being made up, healing, and gradually returning to the intact body.


    At this time, the sword crazy doubt way: "one thing is wrong, into the palace of longevity, less than 30000 genius, but here the ghost, more than a million, the gap is too much."


    "Where are millions of people killed in the palace of longevity? Moreover, although the hall of eternal life is large, it''s too weird to meet people for most of the day... "


    Just then, Ning Tao''s inexplicable look moved and said: "I''m afraid the answer has come."


    All of a sudden, several sanxiu fled from a distance and were seriously injured. As soon as they saw Tianxia League, they cried out: "help Save us, there is a devil... "


    "Whoosh..."


    Three chilly black robes rush over, but as soon as they see Ning Tao, their pupils shrink and they turn around without hesitation. But as soon as they turn around, Ning Tao appears in front of him, grabs his two heads and bumps them together.


    With a bang, two heads were smashed like watermelons, leaving only one man in black.


    "You..."


    The black robed man gritted his teeth and seemed to want to commit suicide, but Bai Yue grabbed him and smashed him.


    "Boom boom..."


    A cruel ravage, let the black robed man bone broken, dying, Ning Tao did not hesitate, a point in the black robed man''s eyebrows.


    "Eh, soul searching," Bajie said softly. It took a huge spirit to do it.


    Many people can''t do that.


    After a long time, Ning Tao opened his eyes sullenly, and there was a shock in his eyes.


    I didn''t expect that, for the sake of a legendary key, I would spare no effort to slaughter millions of people in the demon world, and they are all the elites in the demon cultivation.


    Otherwise, the power of Qi and blood is not enough, or there is no way to heal the sky and sea, and the key can not be revealed. At present, there is not enough blood, so we are hunting people in fairyland


    This conclusion was given by the great cult of the demons. Tianqionghai once suffered a great war, and was beaten to pieces. It needed energy to heal.


    There is always a degree to absorb corpse energy for countless years. It would have taken a long time, but people in the demon world can''t wait to ripen it.


    To put it bluntly, is it to get the unnecessary key, something that never appeared?


    Really, no one is sure, what role, few people know.


    There was an unexpected joy. He saw Xinyue, Sophia, a little ancestor of the blood clan, and a princess of the blood clan in his scattered memory.


    This person is a blood clan, but I don''t know much about them. What''s certain is that they are not in danger. However, the folk customs in the demon world are fierce, so it''s hard to guarantee that there will be no accident


    A moment later, when everyone knew about the sacrifice, they were all shocked.


    Is it worth it for a key?


    "Alliance leader, since we know this, we have to ask. What do you think?" Shura''s murderous spirit was awe inspiring, and he hated those people in black robes.


    Because thousands of people have died in their hands, but they are the mainstay of fairyland, Daoyou.


    Ning Tao pondered, and then said, "well, the soldiers are divided into three routes, and they are scattered to save my immortal monk."


    "It will take some time for this evil spirit to be absorbed and decided quickly. Remember not to love war, but to cooperate. One day later, we will meet at Baiyu palace."


    "It seems to be the center of the hall of eternal life. If it is to appear, it must be there."They all agreed. The eight commandments sword maniac group, the white Yue Shura group, and GUI ningtao, the rest of them, went in three directions.


    Ning Tao pondered that at present, except for those killed, only three of them were not found.


    One is sister Xia, the other is elder martial sister, and the other is haunted Taoist mu.


    Hope to find them earlier.


    In one day, Tianxia League took the initiative to attack, and the effect was remarkable, killing those black robed people.


    There are more and more people in the same way, which has become the most powerful force in the battle of daozun.


    Today, the anomaly of tianqionghai is well known, and the rules have changed.


    The eighth and ninth star tides didn''t come in this day. On the contrary, they seemed very calm, and naturally they couldn''t get out.


    In desperation, he complied with the call and came to the center of Changsheng hall from all directions.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao, Bai Yue, Meng Ke''er, Ye Er All arrived, each with thousands of people, and Leng Tingwei also came with people and horses.


    However, as soon as people''s faces changed, there was an unexpected guy.


    The six armed demon in the first forbidden area, Prince shenhuang, was frozen by Leng Tingwei. He glared in a piece of ice crystal and came over as a pet.


    No one thought that the terrible six armed demon would be defeated by Leng Tingwei.


    The myth of invincibility really deserves its reputation.


    But the crown prince''s eyes were about to crack. This was a great shame. It was overcast. I didn''t expect it.


    This product actually contains an emperor''s weapon. The villain plans to set it up. When the emperor''s weapon is stimulated, he instinctively freezes it. If he wants to break it, it will take half a day.


    Leng Tingwei glances at Ning Tao. The murderer in his eyes doesn''t hide, but he doesn''t start.


    At this time, Miao Jingjing, who has never appeared, appears with thousands of people. But Xia Mengfei and ye Wanqing, who have never been found, are caught by them.


    Ning Tao a stare, especially see Dou Meng''s ferocious smile, he wants to tear the mouth of this goods.


    And Miao Jingjing''s lineup, there is an unexpected person, that is from the sixth penalty area of the nine Youming python, born heterogeneous, was bound.


    "Boom..."


    Before there was time to scream, the earth trembled and a one eyed black robe came.


    "Well That''s the evil eye king in the fifth forbidden area. My God, it has people on it. This How is that possible? Has this man tamed the king with evil eyes


    Thousands of people screamed.


    In the line of sight, mordant sat on him indifferently. Even when he came to him, he didn''t open his eyes. He was cold and arrogant, and didn''t pay any attention to the people.


    Behind him, there were less than 100 people left.


    Ning Tao frowned. He didn''t know why. He seemed to see fear in the eyes of the king with evil eyes

 Chapter 2306

    "Jie..."


    Magic swallow day swept everyone one eye, squint way: "interesting, it seems that people are all here."


    "Go to your mother, devil, you have been exposed. Even if you can get out of the sky and sea, I will not let you go."


    A group of monks in the fairyland swore.


    Many of their brothers and lovers were killed by the devil cubs. Fortunately, the world alliance saved them. They were grateful, but they hated the devil world.


    Ning Tao is gloomy and ignores the scolding here. Instead, he looks at Miao Jingjing.


    "Sister Xia, elder martial sister Wanqing!"


    "Ha ha..."


    "How about Ning? Didn''t you expect that? Look, who are these two charming beauties? "


    DOUMENG grinned grimly.


    On the other hand, Miao Jingjing steps on the nine netherworld python with a cold face, which humiliates the latter. However, there are many ancient sorcery texts on her body.


    Sorcery, for snake, Python and dragon, is also a great ancestor. There is a lot of history to study.


    The ancient witches are all experts in snake playing. They can be easily subdued even if they are wild and exotic.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Ning Tao calls out Fang Tian''s painting halberd, and his eyes are full of murders.


    Xia Mengfei, the second goddess of Ye Wan, is calm. She is oppressed by dozens of people in the temple of the devil. Except that her accomplishments are sealed, the rest of them are OK.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. In their beautiful eyes, there''s always an aura flashing


    "What do I want to do? Jie Jie, of course, I want you to die. Your boy''s cultivation speed is really shocking. If you go on like this, there will be disaster. "


    "It''s only two months since the opening of tianqionghai. Your cultivation is almost on the throne. Do you want to occupy the throne?"


    "I tell you, it''s impossible. Don''t be paranoid. After all, you are just a seed of this seat."


    DOUMENG sneered.


    "Damn it, you want to die!" Bai Yue, Wang Tao, Shura and others were angry and took a step together.


    "Don''t come here, dare to mess around again, I don''t mind killing one first," DOUMENG took the knife rest on Ye Wanqing''s neck.


    "You dare ~!"


    Thousands of monks suddenly burst out of spiritual power and oppressed the past.


    However, Dou Meng''s eyes narrowed. Although he was afraid, he sneered and said, "OK, scare me, right?"


    "Ning Tao, I''ll give you two choices. One is that you commit suicide. I''ll let them go


    "The second is to give up your women and let me kill them. You and I will fight again."


    As soon as the words came out, thousands of people''s faces changed greatly.


    "Damn it, you son of a bitch!"


    "It''s really despicable. All the people in the hell hall have the same virtue. The leader of the alliance must not listen to him..."


    Bajie and others are anxious to dissuade.


    Leng Tingwei and mengtuntian look like they are watching a play. They are full of banter. They are eager to make it as big as possible, which will be more beneficial to them.


    Love is just a burden to them


    Ning Tao''s eyes were deep, and he looked at sister Xia deeply. With a flash of light, he said softly: "don''t worry, I will save you."


    With that, he raised the halberd of Fang Tian''s painting directly around his neck, which frightened many people.


    "Old Boss, don''t, alliance leader, "thousands of Bai Yue people roared and wanted to stop them.


    DOUMENG was stunned. He just said it casually. I didn''t expect that this guy would really commit suicide. It''s so easy Can we get rid of him?


    "Old thing, remember what you said," Ning Tao''s eyes were burning, and then he decided to wipe his neck.


    "No Boss... "


    Millions of people in the outside world are looking at this moment.


    But at this time, an urgent Jiao shouts, suddenly from one side: "stop!"


    "Huh?"


    Thousands of people were shocked to see that it was no one else who spoke. It was the leader of this trip in the temple of hell and devil, who was known as the saint of sorcery Miao Jingjing.


    Dou Meng''s face sank, and then he looked at her eyebrows. The mark was still there, but why?


    Can''t bear to see Ning Tao die?


    Suddenly, Xia''s eyes are full of surprise to Ye Mei


    Leng Tingwei scolds secretly in the heart, stop to do what? Waste, one knife is the end.


    After Ning Tao''s action, thousands of people in Tianxia League breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he was really scared. Almost, Ning Tao might be killed by himself.


    How can he be so reckless because he is always wise and powerful?


    Ning Tao raises his head and looks at Miao Jingjing. His eyes are bright, but the latter is not moved.


    "What do you mean, my lady?" DOUMENG asked with a calm face.


    Miao Jingjing threw off her luxurious witch robe and said: "it''s nothing. I just think it''s too cheap for him to commit suicide. Suddenly I think of the third choice."


    "Oh ~Just then, suddenly, he pointed to the two of them and said with a sneer, "if you kill one of them, I''ll put one. Isn''t that better?"


    "Since it''s a game, it''s important for us to play together. You two say Is that right? "


    With this remark, the smell of gunpowder diffused, and the fire of war instantly burned to the whole scene.


    "Damn, damned bitches," Leng Ting scolded, and brought them in.


    It''s a wonderful move. It''s poisonous.


    Use Ning Tao''s strength to consume both of them. No matter who wins or loses, it''s the hall of hell that will benefit them in the end. On the contrary, they can take the lead at the last moment.


    Anyway, it''s 100 times better than Ning Tao''s suicide. It''s a good plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    This woman is not simple.


    And magic swallow day frowned, still want to hand? It doesn''t matter anyway.


    If we kill more people, his plan will be finished. These guys are strong enough.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s face became gloomy and seemed to be hesitating, but DOUMENG gave a grim smile, and a big immortal knife was slowly approaching Ye Wanqing''s neck. In the blink of an eye, a wisp of blood was seeping down.


    "Stop, I promise you," said Ning Tao, biting his teeth.


    In the eyes of a group of people, Ning Tao turns to Leng Tingwei and mengtuntian. It seems that they are thinking, who should start with them first?


    Before long, Ning Tao fixed his eyes on Mordant heaven, and a group of Tianxia League also ignited the flames of hatred.


    "Tut Tut, it''s funny," he said with a cruel smile.


    "Kill


    "Whoosh..."


    Thousands of people boiling, directly rushed up, and Ning Tao directly into the space, waiting for the opportunity.


    Leng Tingwei''s mouth is proud. Let them fight to death first. By then, they will all freeze to death.


    "Sixty eight times The melting pot of war


    "Xianfa, broken mountains and rivers!"


    Ear broken wind a move, Leng Tingwei Leng for a while, Ning Tao unexpectedly from the top of the head to chop.


    "Hiss ~ not good, the East strikes the west," Leng Tingwei, Meng Xianjun and others scolded, rushed to attack.


    "Immortal method, absolutely cold world!"


    This time, Leng Tingwei tried his best to fight against Ning Tao with his peak posture. He took out the top level of the immortal list. It can be said that he was furious.


    All around a moment to form a cold ice border, can attack can defend, freeze everything, glacier I respect.


    "Boom boom..."


    However, Ning Tao''s muscles swelled and a halberd fell like a meteor. The ice around him was shattered in an instant, and the sun flame was burning at the same time. All the way, it was like a bolt of fire, hitting Leng Tingwei''s head.


    "What broke my cold world?" Leng Tingwei is surprised. This guy is much better.


    "Immortal method, extremely cold immortal!"


    In a hurry, Leng Tingwei used the most powerful means. This is the combination of his eleven immortals, and a big trick of integrating with the immortals. It''s a trump card.


    I saw an ancient ice fairy, roaring and fighting in the sky, slowly rising from the ground, up to nine feet high, with ice blue eyes, one holding an ice gun, the other holding an ice shield, covered with ice blue armor, and the breath was not weaker than that of a human fairy


    "Roar, roar..."

 Chapter 2307

    "Block, stab!"


    Jiuzhang ice fairy roared repeatedly, holding a shield crossbar and a long spear, which was tricky and vicious. This block was like flowing water, as if he had a sense of fighting.


    The halberd was blocked and the air exploded.


    Ning Tao frowned, it seems that this surname Leng still has some skills, this move is so strange.


    "Absolutely Cold world


    The ancient ice fairy spewed out a few words rigidly in his mouth. It''s immortal method, and it can also be used.


    Space inch inch is frozen, not waiting for Ning Tao to respond, directly trapped in the cold world.


    Leng Tingwei gave a grim smile, his hands were ready, and his palm full of cold force patted the ground.


    "Immortal law, water and ice make all things!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    Eighteen ice gods and Demons rose from the ground. They were as high as a mountain. They were directly surrounded by the cold world. It seemed that they could connect into an array at their feet.


    All the 18 kinds of weapons enter the cold world. The cold world is like a duck to water for them.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, you look down on me. I''m the top one in the list of immortals. You''re just a mole ant, and you''re not a good three legged cat. Do you want to beat me? It''s ridiculous. "


    "I tell you, with this move, I personally killed three old immortals, not seriously injured or anything else. How can you compare with me?"


    Leng Tingwei grins grimly and is in high spirits.


    "Dang Dang..."


    Thousands of people in the scuffle, seeing this, their faces changed greatly, and they left one after another to rescue Ning Tao.


    Bai Yue grits his teeth. He knows Leng Tingwei too well. In fact, Leng Tingwei is not so-called talent, but the inside information.


    That''s because a great immortal of his cold family, before sitting down, integrated his consciousness into Leng Tingwei''s Taoism.


    Every time, there is an increase of the immortal, and this move is equivalent to his incarnation.


    Be able to fight independently.


    Be able to use the immortal method independently.


    This is Leng Tingwei''s strong card. Without these, Bai Yue dares to guarantee that he will be hanged.


    Especially after understanding the "Lihuang road"


    And mengxianjun, Xingyao, Gu Yihang and others are so ecstatic that they can''t let go.


    DOUMENG has a black face. This little boy dare to say that his ancestor''s melting pot of war is tripod Kung Fu.


    And it''s obvious that Ning Tao''s melting pot of fighting spirit is stronger than him. He is only 56 times stronger than him. Even Ning Tao can''t beat him in the face.


    "Damn it, it''s unforgivable!"


    Miao Jingjing''s eyebrows wrinkled. Did she lose so soon? Originally also want to let them kill strength, it seems that she overestimated Ning Tao.


    And magic swallow day sniff nose, also all no better than Er, that immortal list first, more like a villain.


    Is this the fairyland now known as justice?


    Ridiculous, pathetic, pathetic!


    It is inevitable that scuffles continue and more and more talents die, and the energy will be taken away immediately. People from the outside world will look gloomy.


    Even they can''t see through the situation?


    "Ha ha..."


    Leng Tingwei can''t help smiling. He has passed several breath. It''s estimated that Ning Tao has become ice.


    Immediately roared, ice armor attached, holding ice gun, pretending to be powerful with extremely cold fairy rushed up, he wanted to let everyone look.


    He is the first in the list of immortals, unshakable!


    When he was close to the cold world, he saw a wisp of golden light, and his heart was suddenly filled.


    But he didn''t wait for him to dodge. A dragon chant exploded in his ear, and his pupils shrank in an instant.


    "No It''s impossible... "


    "Five wheels away from the fire cover, the power of a dragon!" Ning Tao was angry, and a burning golden fire dragon broke out.


    In an instant, the cold world was shattered, and the ice crystals were melted all over the sky. The fire dragon roared and rushed to smash all the 18 ice gods and demons, and then directly attacked the Yellow Dragon. The attack continued to engulf Leng Tingwei.


    Leng Tingwei was shocked and screamed: "no How could that be? No one has ever broken... "


    "Ah..."


    The fire dragon collided all the way, and the momentum was terrible. The immortal could also kill it. This blow spread nearly 1000 meters.


    "Boom boom!"


    The earth trembled violently at the foot. After a long time, it gradually calmed down. When people looked at it, they were shocked. A huge pit formed within thousands of meters.


    A close look, in the deep pit, the extremely cold immortal was melted and broken, revealing most of his body, and the scorched cold was unbearable.


    But with a breath left, he staggered to his feet.


    "Ha Ha ha... "


    "I''m not dead, ha ha I''m not dead. I''m invincible. Ning Tao, you can''t kill me. "Cold Tingwei hysterical laughter.


    It''s good for him to feel alive for the rest of his life. Fortunately, at the critical moment, he took the extremely cold immortal and the elder of Leng family as a shield and survived.


    And if he guessed correctly, Ning Tao just used the imperial weapon. That blow was enough to drain all his strength. He had no spare power to kill himself.


    Even though he was tied, he didn''t lose.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao gasps violently. Indeed, as he thinks, he has run out of oil.


    Although there are other ways to break the border, it''s too time-consuming and troublesome. It''s better to make a direct decision. For now He did.


    See Ning Tao to eat Dan medicine, pitying to stand up, shake head a way: "no, you have already lost."


    "Put your mother''s fart, you just lost, your whole family lost, I''m invincible, you garbage, scum, you want to step on my head, don''t even think about it..."


    Leng Tingwei yelled.


    However, people''s faces changed at this moment.


    Ning Tao just sniffed and played his robe. He said sarcastically, "it seems that young master Leng has a bad memory. Do you forget that there is anyone behind you?"


    "Behind you? People? "


    Leng Tingwei, who is it? There''s a fight between those guys.


    However, at the moment, they all look behind him in fear. What is this? And so on, Leng Tingwei''s pupil shrinks, and his hair explodes.


    He remembered that the frozen Prince shenhuang was just behind him. He should Should not


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw a huge dark shadow. My anger was burning. Most of the ice crystals on my body melted. With a shock, all the ice crystals were broken. A pair of copper bells were very angry and frightening.


    "You Do you have any last words? " Prince Shen Huang blood red eyes, almost out of the teeth.


    "Gulu..."


    Leng Tingwei Jun''s face was white, and his whole body was as stiff as wood. A fear of death enveloped his heart. His lips were white, and his whole body was shaking. He said with difficulty: "Rao Forgive me... "


    The words declined. Under the attention of all the people, the prince Shen Huang gave a ferocious roar. He was so bloody that he grabbed Leng Ting Wei Sheng and tore it in two.


    "Stab..."


    The rain of blood spilled, and the eyes were full of blood.


    Everyone was stunned and silly. Leng Tingwei, the number one immortal in Tangtang five years, is going to die?


    Ning Tao is about to break his spirit, and let him die completely.


    But at this time, a blue light shield suddenly stimulated, gushing out a chill, freezing Leng Tingwei''s upper body, and shooting towards the deep.


    "Bastard, where to go," Prince shenhuang roared angrily, a jump to catch up.


    But the air suddenly condenses into an ice wall, and the prince shenhuang bumps hard. When his red eyes look up again, the blue ice cover and Leng Tingwei''s half body disappear directly


    "No Asshole... "

 Chapter 2308

    Just listen to "bang", thousands of meters of ice wall was broken, revealing Prince shenhuang''s fury.


    Actually Let Leng Tingwei run away!


    "It''s the emperor''s weapon again. Damn it, mean man. The prince will pay back this disgrace a hundred times..."


    Ning Tao frowns. It seems that the extremely cold sky cover is ready before it comes.


    Well, if you have a chance in the future, you can kill him yourself. Anyway, he is a lost dog.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw that the prince shenhuang was staring at him. His eyes were like red sun. Although he was huge, he said, "your name is Ning Tao, right? This time, the prince owes you a favor. I will repay you in the future."


    Ning Tao was stunned, and then his mouth cracked with a smile, let the prince Shen Huang kill Leng Tingwei, which can not only let the Leng family transfer their hatred, but also set up an enemy for them, killing two birds with one stone.


    No, just now I got a favor from Prince shenhuang, which has something to do with the first forbidden area.


    It can be called Three birds with one stone!


    Mengxianjun, Xingyao and other hundreds of people were stunned, and the bloody scene still reverberated in their minds. The myth of invincibility actually withered.


    Even if he didn''t die, his reputation would be plummeted. He was a wise man. Everyone could see that he was defeated by Ning Tao.


    Compared with their dead ashes, Bai Yue and others are laughing wildly, full of spring breeze, eager to hear gongs and drums and firecrackers.


    And then laugh at him for three days and three nights, what a myth of invincibility, just dregs


    Outside, in the city of Daluo.


    Millions of monks were staring at the list of immortals, and there was a storm in their hearts.


    No.1 in xianbang, Ning Tao!


    There is no juxtaposition, no threat, just one name, xianbang first, ningtao!


    And Leng Tingwei, because he can''t detect it and doesn''t know whether it''s life or death, was directly removed from the immortal list.


    Five years, exactly five years, the man who occupied the first position in the list of immortals was finally kicked down today. The famous general of "ningtao" is superior to the five regions of the fairyland.


    He is superior to the arrogance of all the people, and he will be a monster on the list of immortality in the future


    Compared with people''s screams, Leng Ye''s screams are stronger than anyone else''s, killing servants and smashing the mansion.


    Almost rushed to the triangle to destroy the world.


    It is said that in the first forbidden area, someone has already sent out a message to ask Leng family to hand over Leng Tingren.


    After tianqionghai, they want to see the result


    At this time, in front of the suspended white jade palace, Leng Tingwei''s remaining half body turned into white bones.


    The hall of longevity trembled for a moment, and everyone''s heart also trembled. Their faces changed. What happened? How are they going to get out of here?


    When can the disturbed rules be restored?


    Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief, and when he looks up, he just sees Prince shenhuang''s pupil shrink. His scalp is numb, and he subconsciously turns around and punches.


    "Bang ~!"


    One of Bai Zhe''s palms clenched his fist tightly, and there was a voice of evil spirit: "tut Tut, the strength is not weak, but now you are too weak."


    "Originally, I had a great interest in you. I wanted to fight hard, but now I don''t think it''s necessary. In order to plan and fight, you can let go, so you can die..."


    "The devil Swallow the sky


    An extremely domineering suction burst out from the palm, it seems to want to suck Ning Tao dry.


    In this scene, no one thought that magic swallow day actually shot, although he ranked fourth in the list of immortals, but who is not clear, he is not only the fourth in the list of immortals.


    He is the leader of the demon world.


    "No, bastard devil," Wang Tao and others were furious. The bastard took advantage of others'' danger.


    The prince Shen Huang hesitated for a moment, then rushed to the past, his six arms were angry, and suddenly he was bloody.


    "To be my nourishment, you will die without loss," mordant sneered, holding on to it.


    However, after a moment of panic, Ning Tao flashed a cold light in his eyes and compared with himself? Ha ha, it''s true. Let yourself fight for face.


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    Ning Tao drinks a low, Dan Tian a shock, unexpectedly evolve into a whirlpool, black hole, a more powerful phagocytic force, toward each other.


    As soon as the two forces of swallowing collide and make a decision, Ning Tao''s Dantian is like a hungry Kunpeng, devouring everything crazily. Since the other party has given this opportunity, it can''t refute the other party''s face.


    "What What? "


    Magic swallow day face a change, mind greatly surprised.


    He only felt that Ning Tao in front of him had turned into a deep, Kunpeng, opening a dark endless whirlpool, as if to swallow him alive.


    And the energy he instilled into Ning Tao''s body was swallowed by him, and now it can''t stop.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "I''ve been practicing the great devil swallowing heaven skill for so many years, and I''ve got the blessing of my own eleven immortals. How can I lose it to you? Difficult Are you the twelve immortals in the legendThe magic swallow day stares big eyes, some startle.


    However, Ning Tao sneered, just twelve immortals, in front of him, only a slag.


    With a few breath of Kung Fu, his empty elixir field has recovered as much as 20%. He is full of vitality and fresh. Although he is magic, his way of universe can contain everything, devour it and refine it into spiritual power.


    Originally still in danger, but now actually gradually flat, Ning Tao trembling body instant tension.


    "Damn, you You let go, block stop, "magic swallow day heart angry, anxious.


    Although he can interrupt the skill, he will suffer from the pain of backfire, which is more serious than that.


    But at this time, the sky sent a surprise, Prince shenhuang roared, six arm double shadow gathered in a punch, and hit the devil''s face heavily.


    "To Prince Ben, get out of here!"


    Magic swallow day eyes a bright, not dodge not avoid, method gush out a wave of joy, let him hit in the face.


    Only heard "bang" a loud noise, magic swallow days spit blood fly upside down, like the bridge of the nose bone was broken.


    The two forces of swallowing are also broken up. The three of them suddenly retreat at the same moment, but Ning Tao wants to cry without tears, and his nose is almost out of breath. Are you really


    Prince shenhuang steadied his figure, straightened his chest and raised his head. He took a look at Ning Tao, brushed his sleeve and said haughtily, "don''t thank the prince. We will be friends in the future."


    "Thank you, big head..."


    Ning Tao in the heart secretly scolds, the muscle on the face shakes, black face, gnash teeth way: "you are great."


    After a while, he recovered 30% of his strength.


    Although Mo tuntian was bleeding, he was ecstatic. Just now, if this guy didn''t do it, he would have lost half his life.


    This guy has done a great job.


    "You are really great. In return, I will kill you first," he said with a wild smile


    "You dare ~!"


    The two figures fight together in an instant


    On the other side, Miao Jingjing, DOUMENG, holds her arms to watch the play, and is full of banter. In this way, we are a big fisherman.


    However, at this time, flower Linglong with white more a crowd rushed, angry voice: "Leng Tingwei has been defeated, according to the agreement just now, first let one person."


    DOUMENG despised them. They really believed it.


    But with a flash of body, Miao Jingjing goes to Xia Mengfei and jokingly says, "but my agreement is not made with you. It''s with Ning Tao. If you let him come, I''ll let him go."


    "You You''re a fool


    Hua Linglong and others are anxious and angry.


    But just then, Xia Mengfei and ye Wanqing''s eyes brighten, and they finally get close to her. They have a strong feeling in their heart, and they burst out at the same time and go straight to Miao Jingjing


    "Secret method, Linghuang Jingtai skill!"

 Chapter 2309

    The two Qianqian jade fingers, as fast as lightning, condense a clear aura. They flash away, one left and one right. At the same moment, they point to Miao Jingjing''s head.


    This finger is like the cool dew in the forest.


    This aura, into many warm memories


    Ning Tao, Hua Linglong, Dou Meng and other people''s pupils shrink, and the rest of their eyes are attracted by this.


    Miao Jingjing stares at her beautiful eyes. Although she had guessed before, it has been completely eliminated just now. However, she did not expect that the second daughter was arrested on purpose.


    "Damned bitch, seek death!"


    Miao Jingjing is shocked and angry. She doesn''t want to dodge. She wants to fight with her two daughters.


    "Snake Spirit bound


    For a moment, the surrounding spiritual power condensed into a real python, directly bound toward the second daughter.


    Once bound, unless it is stronger than the caster''s own power several times, or a nemesis, it will be a dead end, because spiritual power is everywhere.


    "Zu Huang Holy fire


    "Colorful glass, no invasion of all laws!"


    Xia Mengfei''s delicate body is possessed by a burning zuhuang. Her beautiful eyes are burning. If she doesn''t succeed, she will become benevolent.


    Although Ye Wanqing''s strength is a little weak, Liuli''s physical ability is restrained. Seven rays of light surround his body. His beautiful eyes are burning. He vowed to awaken Jingjing.


    In a flash, the three It''s a collision.


    The second daughter was entangled by the python, and her body was stiff in an instant. She was about to bite off after several bloody mouths, but under the jade finger was Miao Jingjing.


    Two jade points to her temples on both sides, jade forehead, everything seems to become a freeze frame.


    it''s as if the bright dew in my mind wakes me up.


    Those laughter, shyness, let this cold mind, a lot more warm, beautiful


    Xia Mengfei was strangled and clenched her teeth. She yelled, "Jingjing, don''t you wake up?"


    This drink, Miao Jingjing trembled.


    The snake shaped mark in the middle of the eyebrow is as dark as a candle in the wind, and Miao Jingjing suddenly opens her eyes and says, "two sisters, run No... "


    Only for a moment, Miao Jingjing''s beautiful eyes were cold again, but she found that the python was dissolved by herself.


    It''s a bitch with body and soul!


    Ye Wanqing''s two daughters are out of trouble. They are not reconciled. They have already seen the hope. The sound just now is clearly the familiar Miao Jingjing in their impression.


    It''s just that she has been influenced so much that her second daughter''s cultivation can''t solve it.


    A few days ago, they were captured deliberately just to get close to her and use this secret skill. Although it''s very risky, they have to try and call Miao Jingjing back.


    And then there was the scene


    At this time, Miao Jingjing, who was cold again, was furious, and twelve terrible forces suddenly attacked her.


    "Be presumptuous, stop it!"


    Bajie and Shura rushed out and blocked the attack for the second daughter, but they felt very powerful.


    One side of the sword crazy, long Wan''er, wind traceless and others stopped DOUMENG that group of people.


    Bai Yue, on the other hand, jumped out in a flash. Her right arm muscles were high and full of explosive force. Her eyes were burning with fighting spirit. She had been suppressing her all the time. It was time to compete.


    "Secret method, ancient bully!"


    Miao Jingjing grits her teeth, and the two girls are actually rescued. She also knows that there are few people in Daojing who are more powerful than him.


    A sneer, actually sneer: "let you this group of ants see, what is the real power, also understand what is fear?"


    "Come on, the way of the twelve ancestors!"


    After Miao Jingjing''s death, a sense of the stock market burst out. It turned out that it was the legendary twelve immortals, or one, homologous, ancient and powerful existence.


    "Witch Witch Wu... "


    It''s an ancient Sanskrit work. It''s very powerful. The next second, twelve ferocious giants appear behind her. The human face is a snake, the human face is a beast It represents twelve forces, powerful enough to make the situation change suddenly.


    "This Is this the legendary wizard, Emperor Jiang, zhujiuyin, zhurong, Gonggong... " The more startled Bai is, the more startled she is that she has twelve immortal products.


    And the legendary ancient Lord, the emperor of heaven.


    All this, in fact, only in the blink of an eye.


    I saw a snake tail with seven hands on the back, two hands on the chest, and two hands holding the Teng snake. It was the great witch Houtu, who represented the ancestor of the earth.


    "Boom boom..."


    The two collide heavily, and the space collapses, and the power of the two is even stronger.


    However, Bai Yue is still happy. Zhu Rong sprays fire, Gong Gong sprays water, and Qiang Liang thunders at the same time.


    "Not good ~!"Bai Yue''s face changed greatly, and he quickly used his defense, but he was beaten by these three forces and vomited blood.


    If there is a defense, it will not be like this. But who would have thought that the strength of the Miao girl is so incredible. The twelve ancestral witches, the legendary great witches, have left a strong mark in history.


    You know, the sorcery religion was the first force of the human race. It dominated for a long time, and then it was hidden.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A crowd quickly distance, pale, this situation, too terrible, no one can understand.


    One by one, tricks emerge in endlessly.


    Ning Tao also retreated and fought with Mo tuntian for nearly a thousand moves. He was really a strong opponent, stronger than Leng Tingwei. What he was strong about was only the inside information, but what Mo tuntian was strong about was his own strength.


    However, he could restrain himself, which made him afraid of hands and feet.


    "Huhu..."


    The three sides gasped and stared at each other, while Meng Xianjun and others slipped away.


    Magic swallow day brow tight wrinkle, fear of looking at Miao Jingjing one eye, this woman actually has twelve immortal products.


    Even if we look at the past generations of the demon world, there are only one or two people who can do this. If only we could catch them back and have babies.


    But now the plan is wrong, and the key to the passage has not appeared yet. Is it Do you really want to use that?


    Ning Tao looks at Xia Mengfei''s second daughter and says, "next time, don''t take such a risk."


    "I don''t guarantee that every time I can have a heart to heart with you, it''s too messy."


    Although there is blame in the tone, there is full of love and worry.


    Because he knew the strength of the second daughter, and the immortal utensils he presented were well protected, at least escape was not a problem.


    Moreover, in the eyes just now, the two girls were not flustered, indicating that they had their own ideas.


    After all, we''ve been together for so many years. An old man''s eyes is enough to understand each other. He pushes the boat with the current and accompanies them to play.


    Xia Mengfei vomits her sweet tongue. Although she is scolded, she is sweet in her heart. It''s as sweet as eating honey, which shows that Ning Tao is worried about them.


    Although Ye Wanqing was warm, he regretted: "unfortunately, we are not strong enough, otherwise we will succeed."


    "Don''t worry, I will bring Jingjing back," Ning Tao said solemnly.


    I don''t know why, when Miao Jingjing saw this scene, her heart tingled. She clenched her teeth and gritted the hand holding the big Sorcerer''s bone stick, but it turned white.


    "Enough, today, you are all going to die here!"

 Chapter 2310

    "Witch Witch Wu... "


    The twelve witches, who are transformed and condensed by the spirit of Tao, roar up to the sky, face the beast, and bind the dragon and snake in their hands.


    Miao Jingjing is very angry and upset, like the mind is affected, the power of five elements, the power of lightning, space, time, wind and rain These forces are all involved.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao and Mo tuntian step back and dare not touch each other. Now they are consuming a lot and need to be careful.


    According to legend, the period of the twelve ancestors of witchcraft is the most prosperous and glorious period.


    But since then, it seems that luck has come to an end, and no one knows what happened.


    In Ning Tao''s opinion, Miao Jingjing''s Taoism is not so simple. To be exact, it is a way to brand the twelve ancestors'' witchcraft.


    It should be Yan Feitian''s means. After all, he is the ninth reincarnation, and his means are unimaginable.


    The outside world, a dull.


    The twelve immortals in the legend can be seen with one''s own eyes now, but they are from the temple of hell and the devil. Can they not compare with them?


    What kind of strength is the master of hell Hall


    "Damn, what do you do now?" Xia Mengfei, Bai Yue and others are worried and at a loss.


    Ning Tao is silent. At present, they have been fighting for several times in a row, all of which are very costly and seriously injured.


    On the other hand, the two of them are well prepared, and Miao Jingjing has twelve immortal products. They are similar to each other, and Miao Jingjing is the most powerful.


    At this time, if they can get back to their peak strength, maybe the whole game will be greatly improved.


    However, at this time, a familiar banter came: "it seems that Taoist friends need milk."


    As he spoke, the light at his feet was blue, and the full-bodied and pure vitality poured into his body. The eight veins of his limbs, the wounds, the fatigue, and the spiritual power were all recovering.


    "Well This


    Ning Tao a Leng, some surprise of turn head.


    In a moment, not far behind him, I saw the Taoist priest who appeared in time and was casting.


    "I said, where have you been? What''s going on? " Ning Tao was surprised and asked.


    "I''m not good at fighting, so I hid. Let''s not talk about this. Now the war situation is urgent. I want to do my part."


    Taoist Mu smiles a little, his hands are obscure, his face is solemn, and his face is blue.


    Before he finished, he cut a wound in his palm and dropped a drop of green blood toward the ground. The vegetation around him rose wildly and was full of vitality. In the blink of an eye, he wrapped thousands of people in Tianxia League.


    "Immortal method, regeneration of wood emperor!"


    Thousands of people were shocked and felt very incredible. The original seriously injured body suddenly became light.


    The split wound, the broken bone, and the dried up spiritual power all healed miraculously. It was not long before they recovered to the peak, but also recovered 70% or 80%. It was really amazing.


    "This Is this the legendary wooden emperor


    "My God, it is said that he is called a walking elixir. Blood, flesh and even hair are rare treasures."


    "And this magical effect is even more amazing than that in the legend. No wonder so many people want to take it for themselves..."


    Thousands of people were excited.


    However, after practicing this method, Taoist Mu''s breath was so weak that his face was as white as paper.


    And magic swallow day, Dou Meng and others are shocked, this It feels like a hang up.


    Can you still play like this?


    Isn''t that bullying?


    Who''s allowed to bring back blood and heal?


    Suddenly, magic swallow day eyes a bright, wood emperor body, if eat it, or kill, maybe that channel key can show.


    As soon as his figure flashed, he rushed towards him and killed him while he was ill.


    "What are you I want to die


    Ning Tao is furious, the breath soars quickly, one punch is like a dragon, the air collapses, mercilessly beat out.


    "Not good..."


    "The devil Heaven swallowing fist


    Magic swallows the sky to shake a fist, this guy''s breath, is stronger than when peak, does he have the limit? If you are strong, you will be strong. If you are weak, you will be shameless?


    When he heard a loud bang and a stalemate, he felt that Taigu Jinniu hit him, his throat was sweet, and he flew out immediately


    In terms of skill, he was greatly suppressed, and the magic effect of swallowing that should have appeared was completely useless.


    I remember when practicing this skill, the high priest told him that there were advantages and disadvantages.


    The great devil swallows heaven skill is very suitable for you. Only you can make it perfect, but it has one drawback.


    That is, remember not to meet a person, a man as terrible as the abyss.


    If you compare with him, you will know what it means to die miserably.There is also a piece of advice. If you meet him, even if you become the great emperor, you can only escape with one word.


    Mengtuntian knows that Ning Tao is not him, but he should be his descendant. In this world, there is a second one who can restrain him


    "Damn it, Lord tuntian!"


    Magic armour and others rushed up anxiously.


    And Ning Tao closed his fist, feeling unspeakable and refreshing. So did other people, full of spirit.


    "Cough..."


    Taoist Mu looked weak, as if he had no strength to stand up. Ning Tao helped him to sit on the ground and meditate.


    "That''s all I can do, the rest It''s all up to you. Cough... "


    Ning Tao nodded and comforted: "don''t worry, no matter what, I won''t let Yan Mo Dian and devil Zai Zi win."


    All of a sudden, his face changed, and he seemed to feel something stuffed in his right hand?


    Just want to open the palm to have a look, suddenly listen to wood Taoist whispering: "careful, this is one of my housekeeping skills, wood emperor Fu, can let you recover again."


    "Remember, be careful of the people around you..."


    Ning Tao is dignified, but he finds that Taoist Mu has already crossed his knees to meditate. He glances at his right hand and finds that things have disappeared and replaced by cyan runes.


    Has been branded in his right hand, as long as with a wisp of spiritual force, he can be full of vitality.


    What is this guy trying to say


    However, at this time, Miao Jingjing''s confused reason finally wakes up and becomes furious. Three thousand green silk flies, the twelve ancestral witches roar, and a big bone wand shines slightly, as if the God of witchcraft is reborn, killing Ning Tao.


    And the magic swallow day also red eyes, directly a bite of teeth, sacrifice a magic tripod, engraved with the devil, open teeth and claws, exuding endless evil spirit, extremely terrible.


    This is the demon emperor''s tool, the treasure of the town, the nine prison town magic tripod!


    "Ning Tao, let''s die!"


    Ning Tao twisted his neck and gave a cold smile. On the other side, Xia Mengfei suddenly came over. A jade hand held his hand like a flame goddess.


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Zuhuang Shu, Nirvana..."

 Chapter 2311

    "Roar "Oh, oh..."


    Two such as archaic fierce beast roar, finally at this moment, completely exposed the world.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are as bright as electricity. His body is hundreds of feet high. He has a pair of winding and towering dragon horns with nine claws under his belly. The Dragon scales are silvery white and full of totems. There is a closed vertical eye in the middle of his eyebrows.


    Around the body, there is a huge zuhuang, which is intertwined with each other. Its narrow eyes are majestic, its whole body is bright red as agate, and its energy flows like blood, burning flames. A golden red phoenix feather above its head is proud of the world.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    Two long screams shocked more than a million people, and the rules of the whole sky sea were shaking.


    Outside, countless big forces screamed.


    "This What kind of method is this? It seems that it''s not the power of blood. The strength has risen many times? "


    "My God, is it still dragon and Phoenix? Never heard of, never seen... "


    Even some old friars and antiques frown and have some impression, but they can''t remember. They seem to be two great powers of a long time.


    But Leng''s mansion, ran Tianming, Leng Ye stares at it, as if he guesses something?


    But Wuxian, with an ugly face, gritted his teeth and said: "the top ten taboos are ZuLong and zuhuang."


    At this time, the hall of eternal life roared.


    It seems that the rules here can''t bear the surging of the two. They used to be very powerful, but now they are very fragile. The dragon and the Phoenix, the Yin and the Yang resonate.


    The strength of both Infinitely close to the immortal.


    "Goo Grunt


    Thousands of people on the scene swallowed a mouthful of saliva, their faces were pale, and their legs and stomachs were shaking.


    Miao Jingjing''s face changed, and a strong sense of danger surged into her heart. She did not dare to keep her hand. The peak Banxian burst out and rushed up.


    "All things have spirit, the power of ancestral witches!"


    "Death The altar


    A strike mixed with 12 strands of energy, wind, thunder, rain and electricity, just like the magic power, and this strike can definitely be stronger than the cold Tingwei''s.


    On the other side, there is an altar full of the power of death. It is hexagonal and seems to worship the ancestors. It has endless darkness and strong eroding power


    Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei work together. One of them breathes the dragon, the other breathes the Phoenix. They are in a sea of fire.


    "Boom boom..."


    Four energy, when it can be said to destroy the heaven and the earth, is full of four completely different meanings.


    Thousands of people vomit blood, even the shock wave can''t bear, white more, Bajie and others also face big change, these four people''s strength is too strong.


    Even Prince shenhuang hesitated for a moment and stepped back with a dignified look.


    He was born as a demon, gifted and powerful. He boasts that he is not inferior to others. In the first forbidden area, he is the prince, and is proud of himself.


    But now, a demon like genius appeared in front of us, and was humiliated by a villain.


    His arrogance was thrown into a well to observe the sky. My father was right. There was no reason why 3000 gods and Demons fell. We should keep pace with the times


    On the other hand, ye Wanqing and Hua Linglong are worried. They can''t get involved in the battle.


    When they were treated just now, Xia Mengfei''s seal had already been broken. That secret skill had been prepared for a long time, but it was a pity that they didn''t succeed


    "Boom boom..."


    Thousands of meters in a circle have become a sea of fire, burning nothing, heat waves rolling, even a Banxian, dare to stay a few seconds, is also a mass of ashes.


    Joyful Chan Gong, as if stimulated, also began to work, let ningtao two strength rise again.


    It''s almost time to break through the rules.


    "No, puff..."


    Magic swallow day two people surprised anger, vomit blood suddenly retreat, a burning flame will two people to swallow up.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This Did you win? " Thousands of people are struggling to swallow a mouthful of saliva, some unbelievable.


    "Not yet, don''t be careless, be careful," Bai Yue''s pupil shrinks and drinks.


    Ye''er, mengke''er''s face is red, and he is always shouting for brother Ning.


    And moyue Daimei frowned and worried.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao breathes like the wind and stares at a pair of angry copper bells. Their breath still exists.


    In the sight, a big sorcery bone staff blocked the sea of fire. Miao Jingjing''s pretty face was pale, and her noble sorcery robe was almost burnt out. She was red and put on a new one.


    On the other side, a huge magic tripod also separated the flame. On the body of magic swallow, he was blackened, not fully clothed, with a faint smell of scorched fragrance. In contrast, he was more miserable.


    Because someone took special care of him.


    See Ning Tao ferocious, roar a way: "I ask you, the devil is limitless that bastard is you who?"


    "Cough..."


    Mengtuntian wiped the blood from his mouth. When he heard this, he seemed to think of something and suddenly laughed."I said that the name Ning Tao is so familiar. It turned out that you, the man of the blood princess, threatened to challenge my uncle Wuji."


    "Jie Jie, don''t think much of yourself!"


    But just after the words, a towering shadow rushed in front of him, and a dozens of Zhang''s Halberd fell.


    "Give me Die


    In a hurry, mordant grits his teeth to urge jiuyu town''s magic tripod, and instantly enlarges and blocks the halberd.


    "Dangdang ~!"


    Jinge collision, deafening, thousands of people suffering, screamed to cover their ears.


    This sound seemed to ring through the hall of longevity.


    Xia Mengfei, on the other hand, is against Miao Jingjing. With the increase, they can''t tell the difference for a while.


    Jiuyu town magic tripod has an ancient origin and is mysterious and powerful. It was once the emperor''s tool of that magic ancestor.


    In essence, the halberd of Fang Tian''s painting in Ning Tao''s hands is simply thrown away. Several seas are eroded by the evil spirit, and Fang Tian''s Halberd has been eroded.


    Magic swallow days finally relieved, but has been unable to drag down, always feel a sense of panic, immediately toward the magic armour roar: "with the final plan."


    "What?"


    They were puzzled, and their faces were puzzled.


    But the two of them suddenly knelt down to swallow heaven and said, "I''m willing to offer everything to swallow heaven. The demons will listen to the orders and offer sacrifices!"


    As soon as the words came out, the remaining hundreds of black robed people did not hesitate to smash their own tianlinggai.


    Not a few breath, it became a bone.


    Everyone was shocked. As for the situation? Even if the channel key appears, you go out is fairyland, there is fairyland, who can take it?


    "Crazy, crazy..."


    Ning Tao and others turned pale, and the sky became redder. There was something to appear, but it was still a little bit short.


    Magic swallow day eyes blood red, roar unwilling, why not appear? In the camp of his demon clan, except for the evil eyed king, he was the only one left.


    But at this time, Miao Jingjing suddenly also pinched a seal knot, and yelled: "it''s not fast enough to go on the road."


    With these words, the thousands of people in black robes in the hell hall smashed the tianlinggai.


    Of course, in addition to DOUMENG, jiuyouming Python and Miao Jingjing.


    Not to mention Ning Tao''s stupid eyes, the people present are stupid eyes, and millions of people outside are stupid eyes now.


    "This What''s the matter with him? "


    "The two orders actually made thousands of people commit suicide. Isn''t that crazy?"


    Even a lot of old antiques are appalled.


    All of a sudden, the sky sea trembled and roared like an earthquake, as if something was about to wake up.


    In the hall of eternal life, the earth was shaking, the sky was crumbling, and all the corpses were turned into dead bones, as if breaking through the critical point. The sky thundered, and the power of the terrible stars exploded.


    Magic swallow day crazy laugh, excited way: "appeared, finally appeared, that key..."


    "Ha ha..."

 Chapter 2312

    Magic swallows the sky''s laughter, the withered bones all over the ground, and the whirlpool formed on the dome that day.


    All this, what are you talking about?


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The eighth and ninth star tides, which have not yet arrived, have swept over at this moment.


    Before Ning Tao and others react, a pillar of light suddenly runs through the heaven and earth, which is the pillar of stars.


    And when you look at it, there is a strange and simple key in the light column. It exudes a kind of charm, but it is dilapidated and cracked, as if it will be broken after another impact.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, I''m afraid that if you throw it to them, it will be considered as rubbish.


    "This This is the key to the passage, the key to the palace of longevity, the key to the sky and the sea The key? "


    Thousands of people glared at each other and struggled.


    In the past dynasties, so many arrogant people have died. Now, more than 60000 people have come in. Besides thousands scattered, there are only less than 10000 left.


    The sacrifice of more than 1000 people''s lives is for this broken key. It''s really Is it worth it?


    "Hurry up, grab it," Miao Jingjing said, rushing towards the star key.


    Magic swallow day stare big eyes, as if thought of what, stunned way: "you unexpectedly also for it?"


    "But how do you know it? No It''s impossible. People who know what it does are almost dead... "


    However, Miao Jingjing doesn''t pay any attention. Meimou goes to grab the key to the stars. DOUMENG and jiuyouming Python all stop her enemies at this moment.


    But all of a sudden, a large sea of fire suddenly blocked the way of Miao Jingjing.


    And ye''er, mengke''er shoots out, directly meets DOUMENG and jiuyouming python.


    The prince Shen Huang hesitated, but he saw that the king was enslaved and was going to fight for mordant. He immediately became angry and hit him with his fist.


    "Asshole, wake up..."


    Scuffle is imminent, but it is unilateral suppression. Now the alliance is strong and powerful.


    "Boom boom..."


    More than ten times, Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei were shaken back, but Mo tuntian and Xia Mengfei were also shaken back.


    In the center of the four of them was the pillar of stars.


    "Damn it, why do you have to stop me, asshole? I''m going to succeed. Why, why do you have such a bunch of bastards? It''s bad for me."


    Mordant''s hysterical roar.


    If he can''t get the key, he will be dead. The way he leaves is on this.


    Otherwise, when the hall of eternal life repels people, the place where the unity appears is the fairyland. How long can he live if he is a demon?


    "Jie Jie..."


    "That is to say, it''s better to stop arguing and give me the key so that everyone can be at peace."


    Miao Jingjing''s face showed fierce light, gritting her teeth.


    Ning Tao and his wife gasped for breath, and the time for the secret method was coming, but they said with a cold smile, "hum, I''ll spoil all the good things in the temple of hell and the demons, even if they lose money."


    "I fairyland, do not allow you to be wild. Surrender. You are no longer our opponents."


    "You..."


    Miao Jingjing and Miao Jingjing are so angry that they gnash their teeth. The target is in the middle, but they can''t get it.


    At this time, the eight ring flying boa and others will not be hurt, and the powerful boa has not been beaten out.


    On the other hand, it is the same, but the emperor is not the rival of Prince shenhuang.


    Thousands of people have formed a circle.


    "Damn, useless things," they scolded, anxious.


    When yuan Datou was on guard, a force suddenly enveloped him. If he didn''t notice, the whole person disappeared, and there were obvious spatial fluctuations.


    When he reappeared, he felt dizzy, as if there were millions of dull faces.


    "I wipe, I''m poisoned? Or are you hallucinating? " Yuan was at a loss.


    But the next second, the breath of terror burst out, like a sleeping antique wake up, a pair of cold eyes staring at him.


    "Whoosh..."


    In front of him, a figure with a high crown of emperor''s robe appeared. He knew this man, and he was Luohai.


    "Hum ~!"


    With a wave of his sleeve robe, Luo Hai gives everyone a cold glance, and then takes yuan Datou into the palace


    "This What''s going on? "


    He was not the first, but he was definitely not the last.


    One after another, some people disappeared. Yuan Xiaoxiao exclaimed, and even disappeared.


    "No, it''s teleportation. The time is up. The hall of eternal life will be closed. We will all be sent out."


    Bai Yue screamed in panic.


    If you want to die or not, it''s just this time when you close down. A force is going to wrap everyone up.The stronger can still fight for a while, and hold on for a while, but with a few "brushing", hundreds of people, Wang Tao and Hua Linglong, suddenly disappear


    "Come on, with your strongest blow, help almsgiver Ning to solve the battle. I can''t hold it any longer."


    Bajie clenches his teeth and runs the golden body with all his strength.


    But at this time, Miao Jingjing and Miao Jingjing seem to see the dawn. They look at each other in the dark, and a touch of madness flashed in their eyes. In that case, let''s fight with all our strength.


    I saw her holding up the bone stick, as if the God of witchcraft was alive. The ancient chanting came out, and a vague shadow gathered behind her. Holding up her hands, a terrible force gathered at one point.


    "I, the holy woman of witchcraft, borrow the power of great witchcraft!"


    The breath of this bone staff is not weaker than that of the emperor. It is certain that he must have been the great emperor before he died.


    And the magic swallow day also broke out, even eat a few blood pills, black pills, one hand straight out of the blood, heavily patted on the magic tripod of jiuyu Town, in a moment, the evil spirit is surging, more condensed a dark god.


    "The power of the nine prisons, subdue the demons!"


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei''s face turned white. No matter which of these two forces can easily crush Leng Tingwei, they are fighting for the last blow.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and roared: "Damn, I''m afraid of you. You have emperor''s tools, don''t I?"


    "Five wheels away from the fire cover, the power of a dragon!"


    "Roar Boom... "


    One fire dragon, one witch, one demon.


    It seems that the three immortals are dying together here. Bajie and others haven''t done anything yet. Seeing this, they can''t bear the pressure and vomit blood one after another.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only dozens of people left here.


    "Kill..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The shock wave of destroying the sky and the Earth spread wildly, and many people were scared to comply with the transmission. Thousands of miles around collapsed, and the suspended white jade palace was also broken.


    "Give me It''s a failure


    Ning Tao''s angry eyes grow braver and braver, and Xia Mengfei''s attack can suppress them.


    Mengtuntian''s whole body was bleeding, and he cursed secretly in his heart. He had no choice but to use his blood to form a rune


    When he was in a stalemate, Ning Tao suddenly had a pain in his back and his eyes were wide open. A long black sword pierced through his chest, but it avoided his vital point. The sword was too sharp and could not be felt.


    "No No... "


    Xia Mengfei screamed, did not expect that someone would attack, or hard to carry their shockwave.


    Who can do that?


    Ning Tao red eyes turned, but the pupil contracted into the eye of a needle, saw the long black hair like ink.


    "Yes It''s you... "

 Chapter 2313

    That black hair, noble atmosphere, black translucent, more down to the hip.


    There is also a pair of dark and complicated beautiful eyes, long and narrow, and a circle of gold thread. It seems that he was born in an imperial family. He exudes pure evil spirit. He is tall, and a pair of trembling jade hands hold the dark magic sword.


    And this woman is Magic moon!


    She was bitter and suffering, but she still pierced the huge dragon body of Ning Tao, and there was a terrible evil spirit, which eroded into his body.


    "Puff..."


    "No No Boss... "


    White eyes canthus want to crack, regardless of the shock wave of terror, red eyes holding white halberd rushed up.


    "Bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    "Well, you witch, you''re hiding so deeply. You''re vicious and calculating. You bastard, kill me! Kill


    Bajie and others were also angry.


    But just when the remaining dozens of people rushed over, the energy group was out of control. Four streams of energy exploded, and the terrible impact spread tens of thousands of meters.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The rules of tianqionghai seem to be broken and overburdened. At this moment, they are in a mess.


    Looking at the huge mushroom cloud, the vast smoke billows, as if it''s going straight for 90000 Li, millions of monks outside are dumbfounded. Just now What happened?


    They seem to see Someone attacked Ning Tao.


    And succeed!


    "Goo Grunt


    Everyone looked at each other. Bai Yue, Shura and others were sent out one after another, leaving only a few people.


    In Changsheng hall, you can see a mess.


    Ning Tao''s face is ferocious. He has retracted his human form, but he still has a dark magic sword on his chest.


    There seems to be a woman lying on her body.


    In the distance, Xia Mengfei''s face is pale, and she also retracts her human form. She vomits blood painfully, and her red eyes want to climb over, but a force of transmission will wrap her up.


    "No Brother Tao... "


    "Sister Xia..." Looking at her being sent away, Ning Tao''s heart is like a knife, unspeakable pain, tearing.


    "Chi ~!"


    With a light sound, his body trembled and blood splashed, the dark magic sword was pulled away.


    Magic moon trembles, and her face is in pain. She kneels beside Ning Tao, and the dark magic sword falls down, as if she doesn''t have the strength to hold it.


    Ning Tao raised his head and said with a smile: "this day, you''ve been waiting for a long time, haven''t you?"


    "No No It''s not... "


    Magic moon tears, desperately shaking her head, the heart of pain, her appearance and before, greatly changed, before, if you say cold and proud, then now is noble, is raised from a young noble.


    What''s more, the evil Qi she exudes is not the kind of acquired cultivation, but the pure evil Qi. Her strength has increased several times than before.


    She It''s a real demon!


    "Jie Jie...!"


    "Sister, you have done a good job. When you go back, the high priest will certainly give you a good reward."


    Mordant got up and laughed wildly.


    "Sister Sister


    Ning Tao covers the wound of the chest, the face shows the color of amazement, is almost full of unimaginable, as if want to the woman in front of, know again.


    Evil month angry eyes, disgust way: "roll, useless thing, untie my memory, also let me hand, expose myself, today this matter, I and you endless."


    Mordant shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care.


    Grinning grimly, looking around, looking for the key to the star. Although he was seriously injured, he had a strong constitution, and it was no problem to take a few steps.


    The key to the stars will be his.


    Miao Jingjing climbs out of the ruins, but the oil is exhausted, the lamp is dead, her eyes are dull and bleeding, she looks at the magic swallowing the sky in pain, and grabs the key to the stars


    She Failed?


    Ning Tao grits his teeth, red eyes want to struggle, but there is no strength in his body.


    The sword wound on the chest is still spreading rapidly.


    "You Don''t try to be brave. It''s a blow from the emperor''s weapon. You''ve suffered from the explosion. Stop it. I can let my brother spare your life. "


    Moyue couldn''t bear to help him.


    But Ning Tao was so angry that he threw away her hands and said with a smile: "now, are you happy? Out of breath, too? It''s deep enough! "


    "Stab me in the back and humiliate me again?"


    Hearing this, magic month heart like a knife cut general, she also don''t understand why he is so painful.


    Pale way: "I as the body of the ancient devil, can perfectly hide the evil spirit in the body, in front of this appearance, is my true colors and strength."


    "And my memory, just now, was untied. I I really didn''t mean to... "


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao was very angry and laughed back. He lay on the ground limply and said bitterly, "there is no need to explain why the king defeated the enemy.""I didn''t expect that what you have hidden in the demon world is really deep, and I Ning Tao, today, will suffer a loss on you. Revenge, kill me..."


    Hearing this, moyue painfully picked up the dark magic sword, but refused: "I won''t kill you."


    "You are my first friend in fairyland. I hope you can live forever."


    But as she spoke, a force of transmission suddenly enveloped her, her face changed, her pale lips wriggled, and she said bitterly: "yes I''m sorry... "


    The words didn''t fall, they just disappeared.


    Before she left, she seemed to crush something, and the force of space was slightly distorted.


    Ning Tao is absent-minded, the corners of his mouth are complicated, and the pain in his chest makes the sweat ooze from his forehead.


    In the outside world, countless antiques rush out. There are demons hiding so deeply. They have sent people to the ghost gate to investigate. We must find out about this.


    There are still many people ready to attack, as long as the woman appeared, immediately arrested, torture.


    But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see the shadow of moyue. She was not sent here.


    Luo Tian is so angry that he orders the five regions to hunt for moyue. Make sure to take this man down


    There are only a few people left in the hall of longevity.


    Mordant looks up at the sky and laughs wildly. He holds a key to the stars in his hand. He looks at Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing sarcastically. He jokes: "see, I won. You two are the scum in the way."


    "Ha ha Hiss... "


    With a light sound, the laughter stopped suddenly, and an old blood hand went through his chest.


    Ning Tao and Miao Jingjing are so surprised that their pupils shrink. Unexpectedly, they It''s him.


    "Cough..."


    Magic swallow day pale, incredible looking at the chest of the blood hand, but also holding his heart.


    When he turned his head in dismay, he found that he was a familiar and strange old man with a sarcastic face, as if It''s the one who follows Miao Jingjing.


    "Jie Jie, devil, don''t be so full of words. I''m just waiting for this moment."


    DOUMENG grins grimly and shakes with one arm. The terrible spiritual power breaks through the bottleneck of Banxian and becomes a real Human immortal!


    In the rain of blood, Dou Meng grabs the key to the stars and grins

 Chapter 2314

    "Jie Jie Ha ha


    "I''ve been fighting so hard for so long. I didn''t expect that I was the last one The killer''s mace


    DOUMENG holds the key and laughs wildly.


    This scene shocked countless people. A battle between Taoists turned into the present situation.


    How many people are planning behind it?


    Even some antiques do not dare to think about it. It''s a swamp. It can''t get out.


    Ning Tao''s silly eyes, also did not expect this scene, and not far away, a good bloody head, staring at the big devil''s eye did not die.


    "For Why... "


    On the other hand, Miao Jingjing struggles, gets up in anger, and also wants to ask him this question.


    "Jie Jie..."


    DOUMENG flicked his robe, patted the dust off his body, and said, "do you want to know? Yes, do you know why the Lord of the temple insisted that I come with you? "


    "For Why? "


    "That''s because he had long expected that it would be difficult to get the key with your ability, so he arranged for me to clean up the mess for you."


    "You..."


    Miao Jingjing is angry, but she feels his immortal''s authority, and her look is full of shock and suspicion.


    "You How can your accomplishments come true? "


    DOUMENG felt the surging immortal power in his body, surging like a sea, and said with pride: "silly woman, you are too arrogant. I don''t know. Go to know more about it?"


    "Have you forgotten my practice?"


    "Yes It''s the third taboo, the melting pot of war, "Miao Jingjing turned pale.


    "Yes, you can''t understand the mystery of it. Originally, there were other means, but I didn''t expect that the rules of the sky sea had changed and I could become an immortal in it, which saved me a lot of effort."


    "If it wasn''t for this key, I would have become an immortal. Those bottlenecks don''t work for me."


    DOUMENG sneered and looked proud.


    At the same time, just a moment ago, in the fairyland, the five realms, all kinds of people were practicing, drinking, fighting Some people enjoy themselves in brothels, but in a flash, they all die suddenly.


    Without any sign, without any omen, he just died, and his cultivation disappeared.


    If we want to talk about the common ground, it is that in recent years, I don''t know why, the strength has suddenly soared, like what a great adventure?


    And if there are great monks, you can see that after their death, they turned into wisps of smoke.


    Straight into the sky, rolling up, can not stop, do not know where to go?


    If God looks at the smoke, it''s not just tens of thousands, or even tens of thousands


    Of course, the cultivation is very weak. Most of them are practicing emptiness and spirit. There are only a few Taoist realms. DOUMENG doesn''t want anyone to threaten him. Ning Tao is just an exception.


    His biggest advantage is A lot!


    Some of these smogs are fast or slow, some are close, some are far away, some are close, and some of them have penetrated into the sky sea and into DOUMENG''s body. As part of Huawei''s accomplishments, it has risen rapidly.


    In a moment, Renxian Yizhong continued to climb, DOUMENG was laughing wildly, immersed in this power.


    The outside world was in a turmoil, and many people died in the imperial city. Luo Tian gritted his teeth and said: "the melting pot of war, DOUMENG bastard, it''s him..."


    This time, people''s emotions reached an agreement, though they didn''t know what the star key was for? But I also understand with my toes that it''s very important to rob the demon world and the hell hall.


    And this kind of thing, whether you use it or not, cannot fall into the hands of the enemy.


    It''s a common feeling.


    But who can stop him now? His cultivation has broken through to the realm of human beings and immortals, and he is still climbing, unable to return to heaven.


    In the hall of longevity, Miao Jingjing grits her teeth, but she knows that she has failed.


    Just about to take out his own means and leave here, but suddenly, I feel that something is wrong. I take a close look at the field, and then freeze on Ning Tao.


    "He Why is he still here? "


    At this time, DOUMENG''s smile became stiff, and the innocent Ning Tao looked at each other and said in amazement: "you Why didn''t you die? "


    "Why don''t you die? Why didn''t your family die? Who are you going to curse Ning Tao rolled his eyes and despised him.


    "Er..."


    DOUMENG was scolded in a daze. He rubbed his eyes desperately. He thought he was wrong. It''s impossible. How could this bastard not die?


    He has become an immortal, and he has also cultivated the furnace of war spirit. It is his own means that make him succeed in cultivation, which has become a nutrient.


    What''s going on?


    Shouldn''t it? What went wrong?


    At this time, Ning Tao struggled to stand up, sighed: "the wind is really non-stop, more than waves.""Originally, I thought it was over and I could have a rest. But you had to step in. Fortunately, I kept my hand, otherwise it would be the end of the day."


    Hearing this, DOUMENG was shocked, but his face was ironic.


    "You''ve been seriously injured. You''re reluctant to stand up. Do you still want to fight with me? I''m a fairy. "


    But just after the words, Ning Tao slowly raised his right hand and urged Mu Huangfu. A strong vitality permeated the whole body, and the whole person''s breath was rising rapidly.


    Bang, the eighth and ninth star tides are still going on.


    "This..."


    Miao Jingjing and others were shocked, and unexpectedly Still can be like this, but, the other side is immortal.


    And it''s an immortal whose cultivation has been promoted.


    DOUMENG was stunned, but his face was stiff for a long time. He was in a trance, but suddenly he was cold and said: "move again, kill you."


    As soon as the words came out, the prince shenhuang, the nine netherworld python, and the king with squint eyes were stiff, and the emperor''s tools were in front of him.


    Bone staff, magic tripod, fire shield.


    These three imperial utensils fell on the ground powerlessly.


    Three people swallow a mouthful of saliva, want to embrace them, and then send away, but the muscle does not listen to the command, was a terrible immortal prestige.


    "Damn, I''ve been found..."


    Seeing that DOUMENG wanted to deal with them first, Ning Tao stood up with a negative hand and sneered: "OK, DOUMENG, it''s unnecessary to delay. I know better about your current situation than anyone else. Let them go."


    "Between you and me, it''s time to separate out a result, just one move, end all this."


    "One A move? "


    DOUMENG is burning with anger. Although his mind is guessed, strength is the key to everything.


    "Bang", double immortal breakthrough!


    "Ha ha..."


    Even if Ning Tao didn''t die, how could he recover? Is he afraid of him?


    The prince shenhuang and his three friends were relieved that they gave up their resistance and were sent away.


    Before leaving, Prince shenhuang said to Ning Tao, "remember, I owe you a favor. You are my friend. Don''t die..."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Seeing people leave, Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. He has no worries and has recovered to his peak strength. He can''t delay any more.


    His way of the universe is superior to the power of the world. It''s just a way of fighting. How can we help him? Unless they are intended to be at the same level.


    Even if the great doutian is reborn, it is impossible to turn him into a nutrient by the way of fighting.


    To put it bluntly, Ning Tao''s way of fighting has broken away from the shackles of the melting pot of war and opened up a strange path. It no longer belongs to the curse, but is an independent and powerful immortal, the way of fighting heaven!


    The same name, the same essence But it''s the difference between the clouds and the mud

 Chapter 2315

    "Roar..."


    Under the attention of all the people, Ning Tao roars and defends Dantian. His strong sense of war is like smoke, and his breath also increases.


    "Seventy two times The melting pot of war


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The power of the stars around the body, the blink of an eye on the formation of a little fat, melting pot boiling.


    DOUMENG''s face changed greatly when he saw it. He was very strong. He was referring to the war furnace. What''s more, he felt that this war furnace was different from his.


    It seems that he has joined something aboveboard and magnificent, while his life belongs to the dark side.


    "No It''s impossible


    "You bastard, villain, I am the successor of orthodoxy. Only my blood can play to perfection, and only my fighting skills can be promoted to immortal."


    "It''s a fake. If you want to cheat me, there''s no way. I''ll kill you with real inheritance..."


    "Sixty two times The melting pot of war


    Dou Menghong shouts with his eyes. He is always proud of the great emperor''s blood. How can he tolerate others to surpass him.


    Two vast, desolate, atmospheric furnaces, dribbling around behind, eternal hot, one side bright, one side dark, symbolizing two forces, different shapes, different strengths.


    "This What''s going on? " Miao Jingjing is stunned. According to reason, should Ning Tao have died?


    Does he have a secret?


    He was cursed by death before!


    But anyway, he can''t escape death. Although there are more than one of the top five immortals in their list, there are also three, six and nine ranks of immortals. DOUMENG is a very powerful one.


    Not to mention the double cultivation of human beings and immortals, he practiced hard in the hall of hell and devil for several years, and the Lord of the hall once instructed him.


    In addition to the taboo of immortality and the emphasis on taking care of it, I''m afraid that in terms of superficial strength alone, he is not inferior to others.


    We should know that every step of the fairyland is a natural one, and the strength of the fairyland has increased greatly.


    DOUMENG, it''s no longer possible for Daojing to compete!


    In the outside world, many old antiques sigh and shake their heads. They have been immortals for many years. Naturally, they know the difference. I''m afraid they are not rivals.


    This star key is destined to fall into the hands of the demon hall. Damn it, I''m not reconciled.


    Xia Mengfei, Bai Yue, Shura and others have red eyes. They don''t care about the key to the stars. They only care about whether Ning Tao can survive?


    DOUMENG''s human immortal power has interfered with the rules. Unless he stops, it can''t be transmitted. Ning Tao has already died


    All of a sudden, DOUMENG''s body "banged" again, and his accomplishments broke through to the three levels of human immortals.


    "Ha ha..."


    DOUMENG was so determined that he said with a wild smile, "see you, little boy? You are dead. After a while, benxian will crush you with one finger. "


    "Who else can stop me in this hall of longevity?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Luo Tian, Luo Hai and even millions of monks subconsciously clenched their teeth and clenched their fists.


    Is it possible for Banxian to fight against Renxian triple?


    At this time, Ning Tao slowly opened his closed eyes, and his spirit flashed. The surging power had filled his whole body and was about to be released like a bomb.


    "Laozi said, one move, end all this!"


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Roar..."


    With a roar, Ning Tao''s brilliance turned directly into a dragon, burning flames. Ten times of basic strength filled his whole body.


    All the bones of my body are creaking and whining.


    But DOUMENG fairy power gushed, ready to finish, said with a grim smile: "boy, explain what despair is."


    "Xianfa, go to heaven!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Thunder thundered in the sky, chains of order appeared, as if to imprison some ferocious people.


    All of a sudden, a strange shape of evil unreal weapon, condensed from the sky, even the rules are trembling, powerful enough to despise the world, close to the thunder, the chain of order are broken.


    "This This is Ge Tian. According to the legend, the first murderer in ancient times, the evil spirit in the hands of the great doutian


    There''s an antique with a shrinking pupil, screaming.


    Even if it''s just a shadow, a projection of the noumenon, this power is enough to despise people.


    It is said that he once dyed the blood of many emperors.


    But Bai Yue, Bajie and others were shocked and despairing, and said, "it''s over, he is the descendant of doutian emperor."


    "With this move, there is no place to die in Daojing!"


    Miao Jingjing''s pretty face is pale. She knows that this move was created by the great doutian himself. Let alone kill Daojing, it''s easy to cross the ranks.


    Lord, it''s really a clever plan. The key to the stars will win.


    DOUMENG roars and laughs wildly. As soon as his fingerprints change, he raises his hands and cuts down ningtao with a roar."Good bye, son of a bitch!"


    "Chop ~!"


    With a command, Ge Tian moved gently, shattering ten thousand meters of void, and instantly appeared on his head.


    This strike seems to be able to divide heaven and earth.


    This blow, Diwei reappeared


    But at this moment, Ning Tao''s eyes were wide open, and he finally completed the power accumulation at this moment. He looked cold and fearless, just like a madman.


    All the strength of the whole body converges on one point, and that point is the right fist of "who else to give up".


    This is a blow that will kill you.


    This fist, when indomitable, invincible in the world!


    "Forbidden immortal method, Lihuang boxing!"


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s mad devil blows heavily on this empty shadow Ge Tian.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    For a moment, the world seemed to be dead for a second or two, and then there was a deafening roar. The already overburdened void, inch by inch, was unable to collapse, and the sky and sea seemed to have been made a big hole.


    The terrible sound, even the people outside, felt the eardrum trembling.


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao roars. At the moment, his mind is completely dead and lifeless. There is no power left in his body to fight. The right fist is also wrapped with twelve immortals.


    This force can also become a taboo force to fight against the triple immortals.


    "Click Click... "


    It seems that there is a sound of fragmentation. Dou Meng''s pupil shrinks, and he sees that GE Tian can''t bear the burden. He splits the traces of Taoism, and is still spreading rapidly. Instead of cutting through the thorns, he is broken by the meat fist.


    "No No, how could that be? No, I don''t believe it. How could I lose? I am a fairy


    DOUMENG was frightened and roared desperately.


    But Ning Tao red eyes, brain has no other idea, only know to want to break this person in front of.


    In an instant, the right fist breaks through the defense, shatters Ge Tian, and rushes to DOUMENG like a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Millions of people have opened their eyes and are filled with wonder How could this blow be so terrible? Actually can hard carry the original great emperor magic weapon.


    It''s just a Banxian. It can suppress DOUMENG. Oh, my God, are we dazzled?


    DOUMENG screamed, and his pupils were completely covered by the blow. It was as huge as a meteorite in the sky, and as powerful as the mainland hitting the ground. In an instant, it came to his eyes.


    Before his strength arrived, he felt his bones crumbling, his flesh and blood blurred, and he seemed to disintegrate.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    "Boom..."


    One punch, tens of thousands of meters are nothing.


    The power of that blow, Jane It''s so terrible. He''s only a half immortal. He can even break out the power that even the five immortals are afraid of, and even fall.


    "He How on earth did he do it? "


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao lies in the ruins, covered with blood, bone broken most of the time, even the power of a finger is gone, this time, it''s really crazy.


    But fortunately, he succeeded. DOUMENG was smashed by his fist and became a powder.


    Since then, there has been no DOUMENG in the world!


    Relieved, he just wanted to smile, but in the dark, he saw a man in a green robe. He picked up the key to the stars with a sneer and a ferocious smile.


    "I told you to be careful of the people around you!"

 Chapter 2316

    Looking at the green robed man in front of him, his mouth was full of evil spirits and grimace, and he deliberately threw the star key.


    "You It''s you Taoist Mu Ning Tao stares big eyes of a pair of Tongling, and his lips are a little white.


    What''s going on today?


    A yellow Finch, fishermen jump out, he kind of, endless also, good I''m so tired


    "Puff..."


    The movement range is too big, pulling the wound, opening his mouth and spitting out a mouthful of blood. Ning Tao''s eyes are angry, but he doesn''t even have the strength to speak. His whole body is paralyzed and painful. He can only stare at him with all his strength.


    There is also a dull fatigue in my heart. My eyelids are fighting and struggling


    "Tut Tut, come on, your body can''t bear it. You''re not dead now. It''s all my muhuangfu."


    "I didn''t mean to be an enemy with you, but since you have stepped into this whirlpool, there is no way. Besides, who let you make good use of it? For the sake of the key of the stars, Jie Jie, I can only hurt you."


    Taoist Mu laughed and was very proud.


    Leng Chang, who can think of all the changes.


    All of a sudden, the evil eyes glanced over, and she said, "Taoist mu, are you sure you want to be the enemy of the hell hall?"


    "I advise you to hand over the key to the stars, otherwise, you will see with your own eyes "Hell..."


    On hearing this, Taoist Mu laughed out and said: "dare to threaten me, do you want to die?"


    Wisps of green light diffuse out, gentle vines, turned into thorns, such as tearing the true face.


    Miao Jingjing was shocked. She gritted her teeth and did not hesitate to crush what she had in her hand. She let the power of transmission wrap her around her. That is to say, she twisted it during transmission


    "Whoosh..."


    "Well, you''re running fast. If you''re a little late, you''ll die here and dare to think about your baby."


    Taoist Mu put away the key to the stars and sneered.


    He knew that it was just a space transmission symbol. Its function here was to change the lower orbit during transmission. The transmission place was still fairyland, but it would be far away from the imperial city of Daluo.


    Only in this way can we have a chance to escape. Otherwise, we will fall into the enemy''s camp and die.


    Magic swallow day''s head, in the shock wave of Ning Tao just now, has been blown into powder.


    Tianjiao, the great demon family, fell like this


    At present, if you look at the whole Changsheng hall, only Ning Tao and mu daoren are left.


    "You You... "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are blurred and his words are not clear.


    Seeing this, Taoist Mu flicked his robe, moved his muscles and bones, and said, "sleep. Just now it was in your body, but I did a lot of hands and feet."


    Just as he said that, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the three imperial utensils, which were powerless and dreary.


    Immediately his eyes lit up, and he reached out and put the nine prison town magic tripod and the big witch bone staff into his bag.


    As for the five wheels from the fire cover, he hesitated for a moment. When he thought that he had the star key, and that this thing had been refined by him, he wanted to cut off their feelings. It was too difficult, so he threw it to Ning Tao.


    Anyway, because of him, he has made a lot of money.


    Taoist Mu said with a generous smile: "for the sake of helping me, I''ll give it back to you. I''ll spare you one more life. I''ll be lucky in the future. Goodbye..."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao and others to react, Taoist Mu crushes something, and then Disappear in the same place


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth. He just got up, but he couldn''t stop him. Finally, he fell down. In front of him, it was dark, and he was in a coma.


    Before he was in a coma, a wry smile flashed through his mind. If the key to the star didn''t fall into the hands of the demon hall and the demon world, the purpose It''s a deal


    "No Boss, alliance leader... "


    White Yue and others see this, red eyes roar.


    At the moment, they are all in the imperial city of Daluo, unable to enter the tianqionghai. The internal rules have been broken, but it is impossible to break in.


    Not to mention the earth immortals, even the heaven immortals, the ten immortals, and Ma Lao, the head of the supreme hall, are powerless.


    Because they had exhausted their strength when they opened the sky sea, most of them were recuperating at the moment


    There are many people lament: "did not expect ah, this final big winner, unexpectedly is the wood Taoist."


    "Two imperial utensils and a key to the stars are easy to get. This boy is really a cunning and resourceful man. If he''s good at it, he''s good at it and won''t be wronged."


    "Hey, hey, I think he''s in trouble. Is it possible that he wants to eat the treasure alone? Many old monsters have gone hunting. I don''t know if I can catch him... "


    And Xia Mengfei, Bajie, and even mengke''er have anxiously asked for help from their elders.


    But there was only one answer: "wait!"


    When the tianqionghai rules are restored and the Changsheng hall is closed, all the outsiders in it will be excluded, and there will be no one left.But now, Ning Tao can only rely on his own fortune.


    Millions of people whispered, some regretted, some ridiculed, and most sighed.


    Ning Tao finally made it to the top of the list of immortals, but now he is down to this point, and even his life is in danger. He is really the saddest number one in the history of immortals.


    Ran Tianming, Wu Xian and others sneer. It''s just right that they die, so they don''t have to fight again.


    Otherwise, if he is alive, it will be a great threat. As long as he dies, he will try to make the first door disappear and everything will be perfect.


    No one can threaten their position any more.


    "Alliance leader, stand up, you can, wake up, don''t fall there..."


    "Lao Ning, do you hear me? Get up, brother Ning, please, get up..."


    Thousands of talented people roar.


    However, Ning Tao is still lying in the ruins, motionless, bleeding, but also did not turn into a skeleton, rejection, the power of transmission has not appeared.


    No one can tell. How is he now?


    It''s not clear whether it''s a matter of rules or man-made


    In the space of consciousness, Ning Tao feels that he is falling into a bottomless abyss, deep and bottomless. He has been falling, falling all the time, and his whole body is getting colder and colder.


    Cold, he felt numb, muddled, unable to feel the traces of time and space.


    But at this time, in the depths of the body suddenly burst out a force, very mysterious, ancient, vast, as if into a pair of white hands, holding Ning Tao, there is a funny laughter in the ear.


    "Daddy, lazy pig, it''s time to wake up..."


    "Woman My daughter... "


    Ning Tao whispers, and a ray of fire appears in the dark space, which is very warm. I saw a phoenix with my own eyes, and it was reborn from the fire, and the warmth swept all over my body.


    Vaguely, there seems to be some shackles broken in the body, and the whole person suddenly wakes up


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Those who had been called to the energy, because the fight covered the body dead, is no place to drift, suddenly the whole body trembled, like being called to rush to a place.


    Ten, a hundred, a thousand There''s more energy coming from all directions.


    His breath, in an instant, broke through the summit and entered a realm never reached.


    Three fairylands, human fairyland!

 Chapter 2317

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There is a big whirlpool in the sky, energy whirlpool, star whirlpool, falling like a funnel, and the bottom is Ning Tao!


    A vigorous atmosphere is growing vigorously.


    The outside world, who were looking for their mothers, suddenly heard someone Scream: "ah Well, that Ning Tao, he He stood up


    "Look, he wakes up. The boy has survived. Did he die together? Lying trough... "


    All of a sudden, millions of friars were boiling and looked at them with wide eyes.


    In that piece of ruins, suddenly a figure stood up, no, to be exact, it was held up by no wind, I don''t know what force made it float.


    A huge stream of energy into his body, not a few breath, it broke through to the human immortal.


    And this momentum is still increasing


    Xia Mengfei, Bai Yue and others are ecstatic. That''s great. He''s OK. The breath is not spiritual power, but immortal power. It''s very pure immortal power.


    Has the eldest brother become an immortal? It''s too unfair to take them first.


    Luo Tian, Luo Hai and others are also relieved. With a smile from the corner of their mouth, this boy is really capable of tossing. He almost didn''t scare them just now.


    In a word, it''s good to be alive.


    The key to the stars and the imperial weapon will be taken back one day. He has sent someone to search for the whereabouts of Taoist mu


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Xianli roars into the body, transforming everything, metamorphosis, strengthening, flesh and bones are like new life, compared with before, more than several times stronger.


    After a while, he broke through the double of human and immortal.


    The crescent moon mark, or samsara mark, which disappeared in the center of his eyebrows, suddenly appeared as if stimulated, and plundered this power wantonly.


    It''s like a bottomless cave. It can''t be satisfied. Even the power of stars is plundering.


    Ning Tao is indifferent, feeling everything that has become stronger, and there is an influx of immortal power. It should be the scattered power of DOUMENG, which is still here.


    Although the loss of a large part, but also good, this guy itself is a huge hidden danger.


    At the beginning of practicing this skill, Tao and Yi hurt himself. Who knows if there are any traps in it? If possible, he would rather not.


    I''m really scared by that chain game.


    Before long, the power of the stars dried up, and with the support of countless streams of energy, Ning Tao also broke through to the triple power of man and fairy, and his power increased several times.


    But in his heart, a seal was formed immediately, and all the energy was stored by samsara seal.


    At this time, he finally opened a pair of bright eyes. The air collapsed in an instant, and the rules trembled, as if a demon appeared and woke up. In an instant, it fell to the ground, and the whole hall of eternal life roared.


    "Huhu..."


    "At last, the sermon has become an immortal!"


    Ning Tao is relieved and happy with his fists. Now he is really stepping on the fairyland stage.


    You can compete with those big people, and you will have the strength. Because he is the best in the world, he will become an immortal and become a first-class force.


    This trip to Tianqiong sea has gained a lot. There are countless treasures. It has also won a piece of imperial utensil and two taboos. It is enough to cause a huge sensation.


    Of course, there are also a series of changes.


    But his goal has been basically achieved, killing and fighting Meng and becoming an immortal. As for moyue and Taoist mu, he is bitter in heart. Let''s talk about it, we''ll meet again


    His strength is not enough.


    Think of this, suddenly feel chin ponder, before a girl called his father, is his illusion? It''s like a force in the body is helping.


    What he didn''t know was that it was the power of chaotic blood essence in his body. The first drop of her daughter''s heart blood essence gave him not much energy, but mystery


    In addition to this power, there was zuhuang Shu, which he had realized before, and he finally realized it.


    It''s not nirvana, it''s reborn.


    Just as he was pondering, a force of transmission suddenly enveloped him. It seemed that the hall of eternal life was going to close. He immediately called five wheels away from the fire hood and disappeared with him


    Fairyland, I Come back!


    Ning Tao smiles and revels in victory


    And the outside world, in addition to exclamation or exclamation, there is shock, I do not know who started, people followed by shouting: "the five areas of the first respect, the first respect..."


    In the next five years, if someone asks who is the best in Jingjing, the people of the five regions will answer without hesitation.


    "Daozun, ningtao!"


    Han Ruoxue and Wu Sheng are silent, biting their teeth and hiding in the corner like poisonous snakes.


    A sense of powerlessness haunts me all the time


    With a flash of light, Ning Tao finally regained his freedom. This law, this breath, is beyond doubt the fairyland.


    However, without waiting for him to be forced, a big net pounced on him. Every golden thread was like a knife, and the space could be torn. It was very terrible."Hiss ~!"


    "Well Isn''t that the legendary dragon net? Wasn''t it destroyed by zulongmen''s protest? "


    "My God, someone wants to attack Ning Tao. Yes, yes, those guys can''t help it..."


    Millions of people screamed.


    When Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, the power of the spirit breaks through to the immortal, which is very sharp, even stronger than Xiuwei.


    The rest of the energy is stored in the nine turn Nirvana Sutra. In the second turn, 25% of the energy has been stored, and there is still energy coming.


    When the storage reaches 100%, the second one will turn into a big one


    Subconsciously, the power of space moved, directly dodged, let the golden net flutter empty.


    Xia Mengfei, Bai Yue and others breathed a sigh of relief. It''s OK, but they didn''t wait for them to see who the enemy was. Suddenly, they heard a big uproar and exclaimed.


    "No, then What is that? It''s hard to be alone Is it the legendary pearl of Xumi? A boundary bead with attributes. "


    "It''s said that it has been refined into an imperial weapon. Look, it''s ran Tianming..."


    A man with a vicious eye screams directly.


    As soon as the words came out, countless people turned pale immediately. Xumi Jiezhu is a treasure of its own in the legend.


    It''s a special kind of imperial instrument. Unexpectedly, it fell into the hands of Ran Tianming.


    "After all, they came prepared. I''ve already said that Ning Tao can''t live. Now it''s true..."


    Ning Tao can''t hear the outside voice, but he doesn''t know when, inexplicably rushed into a space, like deliberately forcing him in. The space here can''t be torn apart, a bit like a space ring.


    Someone wants to kill themselves?


    Ning Tao was surprised. He looked up and saw an old acquaintance, ran Tianming.


    "It''s you, old man!"


    And ran Tianming appeared, directly in the space, face to face with him, full of resentment, ferocious, why? Is it so hard for this bastard to die?


    Today, he is going to kill Ning Tao himself in front of millions of monks.


    He didn''t care about the consequences.


    "Ning Tao, you should die..."


    The moment before the golden dragon net appeared, dozens of figures suddenly broke out from the great Luoxian palace, one stronger than the other, divided into two sides, and actually fought directly in the air.


    "Damn bastard, stop it for the palace master!"

 Chapter 2318

    Luo Tianjing angry, did not expect that they secretly do so much, Ning Tao appeared, directly started.


    They didn''t have time to react.


    Lock the dragon net, Xumi Jiezhu, it''s really the next one.


    However, Xumi Jiezhu can isolate everything, sound and breath. In this big space, there are only ran Tianming and Ning Tao.


    "Boom Dang Dang... "


    They haven''t started fighting yet, but they are fighting in the sky. It''s hard for them to part.


    But at this time, people gradually see, which big men are fighting here?


    Wuxian vs xiaoyaoxian.


    Kunlun fairy vs. moon shadow fairy.


    The five element immortal who was invited stopped Taichu immortal.


    Qingyunzi, LianZhan heiyang, nine elders of zulongmen.


    The old ghost of Qingming fights against the master of the three commandments of Buddhism.


    The head of Ximen family vs. Mrs. Zhan Feng


    Everyone was stunned. The immortal who was rarely seen on weekdays actually gathered at this moment. It can be said that they gathered more than half of the power of the fairyland today.


    There are six of the ten immortals. Which one of them is weaker than the earth immortals? It''s going to fall apart.


    In the dark, no one knows how many helpers have been hidden. After waiting for the opportunity and planning for so long, it must be more than the superficial strength.


    For a Ning Tao?


    Will the fairyland develop into civil strife?


    Luo Tian and Luo Hai are so angry that even Kunlun immortal and five element immortal come out. Before they invited, they refused.


    If this trend continues, the fairy palace will be in chaos. It will rush out immediately and roar, "asshole, stop it. Ran Tianming, don''t force the master of the palace."


    But in front of him, Leng ye, the ancestor of Leng''s family, suddenly appears in front of him. He says with pain, "Lord, what do you mean


    "Didn''t you see it with your own eyes just now? Ning Tao is the melting pot for fighting. Not long ago, tens of thousands of friars in our five regions died because of him. Do you want to cover up the devil? "


    "See with your own eyes, the devil is still absorbing energy, which is the life and cultivation of our fairyland people."


    "Well This... "


    Millions of friars were stunned. This seems reasonable. Ning Tao has indeed cultivated the furnace of war.


    You know, this method is notoriously evil.


    But when Luo Tian heard this, he said angrily, "is it him? Are you blind or am I blind?"


    "Don''t you see Ning Tao leading people to save me, Tianjiao in the fairyland, fighting with the devil Kingdom and the hell hall to the end, and finally turning the tide, which is a great hero."


    "Leng ye, are you too narrow-minded? Don''t you think it''s disgusting that the fighting among the younger generation has to be so high sounding? He will slander a meritorious person into a devil. "


    Leng Ye glares, claps his chest and roars: "I Leng ye, have worked for the fairy palace for many years, and never ask for anything in return."


    "The Lord of the palace really hurt my heart. You can see with your own eyes whether he is a demon."


    "Now the energy he absorbed is the evidence. It''s hard to prove. I think It was the Lord who was blinded, and ran Keqing Law enforcement and demonization. "


    "How dare you? Don''t you even listen to the orders of the Dalao palace leader? Is this a forced labor? "


    Luo Tianhong''s eyes are red and he drinks with dignity.


    To tell you the truth, if you want others to listen to you, you should first let others admire you or have the power that others fear. Otherwise, why do others listen to you?


    He and Luo Hai are still young. What''s happening now is that many old people are arrogant and don''t pay attention to their brothers. Ma Lao, the only one who supports them, is still closed.


    To open the sky and sea, he consumes the most and is the most difficult. He can''t count on it.


    However, the two brothers are not incompetent either. The old ancestor of the Leng family had already arranged for them before they became a monk. With their years of training and hard work, they have already controlled a powerful force.


    That is Wushenwei!


    However, few people know this force. Once it is exposed, it will involve too much.


    And there are plans behind, if exposed in advance, I''m afraid it will be destroyed. Now there is a balance in Luo Hai''s heart, one is ningtao, the other is fairyland.


    If they are mobilized, the problem can be easily solved. However, the fairyland may bring disaster


    "What did the palace master say? We''re just killing demons. We don''t need you to fight in person, do we


    As Lin speaks, he is full of sneers.


    Two kids less than a thousand years old dare to fight with him. The fairyland is still in their hands.


    Hearing this, Luo Tian''s heart is very angry. If the tiger doesn''t get angry, do you really think I''m a sick cat?


    He immediately wanted to take out the secret order and suppress it. But the next second, he was stopped by another big hand and urged, "Luo Tian, you have to think clearly."


    "Our long-term layout and painstaking efforts, if we use them today, it will be all over..."Luo Hai''s voice trembled, and he couldn''t bear it.


    Hearing this, Luo Tian''s eyes flashed the color of pain and tangle. No one could understand the suffering in his heart


    "Dang Dang..."


    Dozens of immortals fought fiercely. Among them, three battle groups and six forces were superior to the others, each of which was powerful and unpredictable.


    On the other hand, ran Tianming, who was cultivated by the immortals in Xumi''s world, had already fought with Ning Tao.


    An old earth immortal, a new human immortal.


    It is reasonable to say that only one face-to-face interview is needed, and the immortals will be beaten down. They have no power to fight each other at all. However, Ning Tao has carried hundreds of moves, which is very slippery. He does not fight hard and looks for an opportunity to escape.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Son of a bitch, you have the guts to fight to the death with me. What''s the pride of heaven to hide?"


    Ran Tianming chased him and killed him.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hid with the power of space and sneered: "to deal with an old dog, you have to use the old dog''s method. Who makes your face thicker than pigskin?"


    "You want to die, kill..."


    Xia Mengfei and others remember to turn round and round, but they can''t get involved. Human immortals fight against earth immortals, which is equivalent to divine realm fighting against fairyland. Every step is like mountains and rivers.


    In his heart, countless people directly sentenced Ning Tao to death. If he offended Shen Gongbao, he really wanted to die.


    Cold as snow, wusheng in the corner excited cry, want to directly ningtao to strangle.


    "Whoosh Boom... "


    Ran Tianming breathed heavily and his face turned green and red. After so long, he had not taken him.


    Immediately a bite teeth, crazy way: "this is you force me, you dare to kill my son, today Pay for your life


    "Immortal method, eight spears in the sky array!"


    The stone spear that killed embryo was humming, and it turned into seven double shadows, like spear array, like magic, like an ancient inheritance. The blood sea was surging, the space was broken, the spear point was pointed, and a killing opportunity enveloped Ning Tao, so there was no way to hide.


    "Broken ~!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, all his hair explodes and stands up, cool as death.


    The sequelae of using the secret method before is still there. I took advantage of the situation to recover one. I can only Use that.


    I hope it''s not too early.


    "Eighty times The melting pot of war


    In the surge of strength, Ning Tao''s face is solemn. Before, he was weak and couldn''t show his strength. But now, he can see that he has integrated all the loose ideas in his body and evolved into an unprecedented force.


    It''s like an epoch-making, chaotic and boundless world. It''s a sphere, big or small, with boundless power


    This move, said: "the power of the world!"

 Chapter 2319

    "Click Click...! "


    "Boom Boom... "


    The thunder on the sky is rolling, like a ferocious Thunder Dragon, surging with wind and clouds, as vast as the world.


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth and reluctantly evolved the power of the Tao of Zhou. The power of shengpin was too strong for human control. He only realized three inches. This move, the power of the world, was only a part of it.


    Mastering a Tao is equivalent to having induction and connection with it, being able to communicate with it and exert it.


    But the connection between the Tao of Zhou and him is still very subtle.


    A mysterious world is illusory, the fairyland is roaring, and it is endowed with infinite blessing. It is as vast as the starry sky, powerful and unpredictable. It gives people the feeling that it is invincible, just like vegetation and mountains


    "This What power is this? Can you suppress me? No, this is It''s impossible, kill


    Ran Tianming was shocked and screamed.


    Eight stone spear, the speed does not reduce, but increase the shot, pierce the void, in a moment, unexpectedly came to Ning Tao.


    Once the power of spear array breaks out, it is enough to kill him easily and vanish!


    Ning Tao''s whole strength was drained, and there was not a trace left. Even his life, physical strength, and spirit were drained away. If he went on like this, he would die first and bite his teeth. No matter what, he would fight first.


    "Go to hell, old dog!"


    The power of the world is just a group of light, which has no shape, but the power is extremely afraid. It was intended to collapse, but the stone spear provoked, and the energy group exploded in an instant.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The void collapses inch by inch, and the energy of the explosion will surpass it, with tens of thousands of meters of space roaring.


    There was a vast expanse of white in the Pearl of Xumi world, shaking violently, as if this power was going to break its limit.


    The dozens of immortals who were fighting stopped one after another, their bodies retreated suddenly, and their faces were shocked This power has the flavor of world power.


    How Why?


    It''s only when you''re called the emperor!


    Even the most powerful martial arts immortal, Xiaoyao immortal and others, all stare big eyes. The blow actually comes from Ning Tao. He is just a new immortal. How can he have the power of the world?


    Even if their ten immortals, hard pursuit, exploration, cultivation, also do not have that qualification.


    "Goo Grunt


    Tall and burly Wuxian, his eyes flashed a touch of fine awn, greedy, subconsciously swallowed saliva.


    He was sure that the boy had a big secret.


    How to break the curse of death? Let''s talk about the melting pot of war, ZuLong''s skill, zuhuang''s skill, as well as the fist technique, Emperor''s weapon. Who can be compared with this guy''s family?


    Even if he is an immortal, he is much worse.


    How can these priceless treasures fall into the hands of a little fairy?


    It''s a tyranny and a loss of conscience. These priceless treasures should all fall into his hands.


    Grab it, you must grab it


    Luo Tian and other millions of people stare at Xumi Jiezhu. What''s the matter?


    Holding Jin Ling in one hand, hesitated to give an order?


    In Jiezhu, the explosion was too strong. The mushroom clouds, the shock wave boiling, the huge eight spear array, also disappeared with the explosion in the energy.


    Ran Tianming vomited blood and was bitten by him. His face turned pale and his eyes were round. Then, a terrible force was released to him. The pain was like tearing and destroying his whole body.


    "No Ah... "


    In the scream, Ning Tao was not spared. This Jiezhu has its own space, and now he has no power in his body. Even if he is affected, it is a disaster.


    "Ah..."


    The scream, like two waves, reverberated in the closed bead.


    The outside world, the vast white energy is still spreading, Xia Mengfei and others are pale, a heart is mentioned to the throat, the body is tottering.


    Daojing killing immortal.


    It''s difficult, but someone can do it.


    It''s been hundreds of years since the human immortal killed the earth immortal. It''s unheard of. It''s impossible to kill the earth immortal even if it''s hurt.


    As we all know, human beings refine their spiritual power, earthly beings refine their physique, and celestial beings Then temper the spirit!


    The more powerful the earth immortals are, the more abnormal their physique will be. Almost every one of them is a good body of Vajra. If you want to hurt them, the immortal power and the immortal utensils are indispensable, but there is only a chance.


    In front of Dixian, Renxian is as vulnerable as a child, and can''t do much harm at all?


    And the immortals and immortals, that is equivalent to young people and boxing champion, the gap is more unpredictable.


    They don''t expect Ning Tao to win, because it''s impossible. They only expect Ning Tao to live, but no one thinks that he can survive again.


    All of a sudden, the Xumi bead dissipated, and even retreated to the appearance of ordinary beads.At the same time, the terrible energy was released. It was ran Tianming''s hand. The bones of his whole body felt crushed. He was in agony. He had to let the energy leave the closed space.


    Otherwise, no one can stand the devastation again and again.


    "Ah..."


    In the sight, a miserable figure fell, covered with blood, impressively Ning Tao.


    And in the air, people also saw that there was a bloody man standing, panting, disheveled, blood and flesh blurred, some wounds deep visible bone, blood drop by drop, that man, was Ran Tianming.


    However, as soon as the pupils of the crowd shrunk, they found that his right arm was It''s a big break.


    Ran Tianming, a great immortal, had his arm broken by a new immortal.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Wusheng, Han Ruoxue and other millions of people screamed, their eyes were filled with fear and horror.


    Almost at the same moment, everyone thought that if he could live, the ten immortals in the future would have his "ningtao" seat.


    This man is a pervert.


    Ran Tianming''s eyes were dull. Only he knew what kind of hell he had just experienced?


    And below, Ning Tao has been powerless to fall, consciousness is faint, and the breath is only a little bit, if anyone mends a knife, he will die.


    "Little bastard, dare to hurt me and kill you," ran Tianming roared with red eyes and rushed down.


    Dozens of immortals fight fiercely in an instant. Luo Tian and Luo Tian are shocked and angry. Suddenly, seven or eight immortals appear and stop them firmly. Wu Xian, Leng ye and ran Tianming rush at Ning Tao at the same moment.


    "No, asshole!"


    Xia Mengfei, Bai Yue and others are red eyed, crying but unable to fight. They can only watch the three immortals fight Ning Tao. Everything seems to be a foregone conclusion.


    When the three immortals grimly smile, suddenly, a great crisis of life and death, life shrouded the three.


    The next second, the surrounding space was suddenly torn open, such as the dark mouth, as if a demon awakened, only a pair of blue giant hands, a giant hand holding Ning Tao, a giant hand patting three people.


    "Not good..."

 Chapter 2320

    The three immortals were shocked. The blue hand covered the sky like a mountain.


    "Secret method, Dawu annihilation fist!"


    "Xianfa, ice in the world!"


    "Xianfa, eight spears in the sky..."


    Almost at the same time, one punch, one ice, eight spears, three people roared and fought with all their strength.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Millions of people have been shaken back and forth by this storm, showing fear, which Who is this? Is Ning Tao a helper? How can you beat the three immortals?


    Luo Tian, Xia Mengfei and other people''s faces change, which side of the strong? Why are they not impressed?


    As soon as the eyes of Xiaoyao fairy and Yueying fairy shrank, they actually felt a breath from this giant hand. Although it was incredible, it was still difficult to say:


    "Emperor Oh, yes


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The four energies dissipated at the same moment and suddenly retreated. Ning Tao was also held by the blue hand.


    Full of vitality, such as water into his body, the original deterioration of the injury, in a moment was contained, the dying breath gradually grow, really should be the old saying.


    Pull it back from the gate of hell hall.


    "Whoosh Hum... "


    Wu Xian and ran Tianming kept their bodies steady, but they all snorted and turned pale. Ran Tianming even opened his mouth and spat out blood.


    "Where the hell are you from?" Leng Ye is still in shock and stares at Ning Tao.


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao actually gradually stood up, the blue hand into his body, robes drum drum, hair flying, a pair of indifferent eyes swept a few people a look, then unexpectedly tear a void.


    "Asshole, where to go!"


    Leng Ye is so angry that he rushes over first, with a piece of ice on his head.


    The volume of light is bigger than that of the imperial city of Daluo. A large shadow covers all the people. It''s like lifting a mountain to smash the tiny ningtao into meat mud.


    However, without waiting for xiaoyaoxian and others to take action, Ning Tao sneered. One hand came out, and the infinite blue light condensed. Unexpectedly, it turned into a huge blue hand. It was as fast as lightning, bigger than the land of ice.


    "What What? "


    Leng Ye''s face is full of horror. The next second, the blue hand smashes him together with the ice continent, smashes him into the ground, and his whole body is broken, spitting blood.


    "Ah, ah Boom... "


    Hundreds of thousands of meters around, forming a ruin, and Leng Ye screams, but he stops, life and death do not know.


    "Gulu!"


    "This What''s going on? Where does Ning Tao come from? " Luo Tian was stunned and stood on the ground.


    A group of people appeared behind him and then disappeared.


    But a refined man walked out slowly, closed the folding fan, and hesitated: "master of the palace, this son is on the upper body, while the other party''s strength is unfathomable."


    Luo Tian''s face sank and said, "what? Can''t even the Wuxian who has reached the realm of immortals? "


    "Tianxian is also divided into three, six and nine levels. To be exact, it is divided into seven spirits and three spirits. He is only in the realm of two spirits. How can he compete with the three spirits?"


    The refined man shook the folding fan and said softly.


    And between the eyebrows, a touch of curiosity and dignification flashed. Who is the hidden emperor?


    It seems that he is not an ordinary Emperor


    Xia Mengfei, Bai Yue, Bajie and other millions of people are stupid. Is Ning Tao awakening? Crouching trough, a move to shoot the cold family ancestor half dead?


    This How is that possible?


    But Wu Xian opened his eyes and said, "why do you want to stop us from killing demons


    "Ha ha, do you have the qualification to speak with the emperor?" Ning Tao stands with a negative hand and takes his time.


    A pair of indifferent eyes, I do not know when it has become emerald green, just like the emperor''s gas, eternal vicissitudes, space cracks around, but he is not impatient, but full of indifference looking at them.


    "You Who are you? "


    "As long as you hand it over to Ning Tao, we can discuss everything, no Otherwise... " Ran Tianming grasped the stone spear, his heart beat faster, and he couldn''t help blurting out.


    "Or what? Threaten me? But I''m Ning Tao. Do you think I''ll give myself up? "


    Ning Tao gives a cold smile and takes a step.


    At this moment, Wuxian two people, like frightened leopards, burst out at the same time, gritting their teeth.


    But Ning Tao''s strength is unfathomable. He takes a sarcastic look at the rushing Wuxian. He just flicks his finger, a finger like a huge blue column. Under the light, it seems that the Tianzhu of Buzhou mountain is leaning towards him.


    "The power of Xianwu, the real body of guwu!"


    Wu Xian was shocked and angry. He burst out with all his strength, but he didn''t need to show his power. A force of terror was released.


    Let him expand like a little giant body, instantly broken, vomit blood three liters, eyes are bulging out, like a bullet into the underground world.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    The earth is rolling and turbulent.They were shocked. Another move. The rising Wuxian was shot into the ground with one finger?


    The emperor''s hand is just like this, isn''t it?


    In the blink of an eye, only ran Tianming was left in front of Ning Tao. The latter swallowed a mouthful of saliva and was racking his brains to get away. Ning Tao suddenly hummed coldly: "old thing, what you have doesn''t belong to you."


    With that, he reached out again and grabbed it.


    Ran Tianming shivers. He''s just an ordinary earthly immortal. He''s not qualified enough to beat Leng Ye. What''s he?


    In my heart, I threw away the stone spear and screamed: "Ning Mr. Ning, I''ll give it back to you. I''m just keeping it for you. "


    But how can Ning Tao believe his lies? It''s not easy for someone to take advantage of his cultivation. Naturally, he won''t let go of this opportunity to seize ran Tianming. No matter what happens, he''ll hold it hard first.


    "Boom Bang, Bang... "


    It''s just like kneading Mahua. It''s so cool and wonderful. It feels like hundreds of bones are broken.


    "Ah..."


    Ran Tianming''s eyes were about to crack. He screamed hysterically, and his whole body was in great pain. His eyes were like goldfish, and his bones were crushed. If it wasn''t for his strong vitality, he would have died at this moment.


    But just when Ning Tao wanted to increase his strength, he couldn''t do anything. He was stopped. He thought of what he had just heard and snorted, but he was still unwilling.


    He snatched the stone spear. After thinking about it, he found the Xumi bead and stripped it off with the space ring.


    "Well, it''s interest!"


    Then he threw him down like a dead dog, and the power of attachment began to recede.


    Wuxian''s lock dragon net is left to one side. Ning Tao has sharp eyes and takes it back.


    Just as he was about to enter the void crack, Xiaoyao fairy suddenly rushed out and hesitated: "this elder..."


    Ning Tao turns his head. Although he doesn''t speak, he nods to him. Then he walks into the crack without looking back


    In the blink of an eye, the world was quiet.


    Xiaoyao, Xia Mengfei, Luo Tian and others are silent. They can vaguely hear ran Tianming''s scream and wail, just like his dead parents. When his pulse passes by, they find that he is pinched like a blood stick.


    It''s not human. It''s terrible


    On the other side, in the boundless sea of stars, there are many dense star trees, which are ancient and mysterious, as if they had become a mysterious continent.


    I do not know how many years no one came here, very quiet, suddenly, a void was torn.


    As soon as Ning Tao showed his head, the power of attachment disappeared, and then he heard a gentle laugh: "Ning Daoyou, it seems that we are still predestined."

 Chapter 2321

    Ning Tao a Leng, this voice is very familiar, a look up, suddenly saw a smiling acquaintance.


    "Damn it, it''s you boy!"


    Just about to burst into a rage, but the wound split in a moment, blood dripping, weakness and rush to the head, suddenly fell powerlessly on this continent.


    Before is a huge energy, drills into his body, heals for him, also gives his strength.


    It is similar to transferring strength.


    The only condition is to let himself come here. He agreed without thinking about it, because with his strength, it''s easy to catch him.


    There seems to be a part of the consciousness of the energy master. He wants to kill, but the man doesn''t agree.


    Otherwise, he really wants to kill those three guys


    In sight, a green robed man with a bitter smile scratched his head, but he didn''t dare to approach him. Seeing that he was seriously injured, he brushed his sleeve, and his feet were full of blue light, which soon formed a twelve grade lotus stand.


    The star trees around give off silver brilliance, and the bee pupae arrive. The intensity is hundreds of times that of the outside world.


    Ning Tao was surprised and bathed in the blue light all over his body. His injury was greatly improved.


    Sitting on the lotus stand, he frowned, raised his head and said warily, "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    On the other side, Taoist Mu shrugged and did not speak. Instead, he led his eyes to the depths of the sea of stars.


    Ning Tao looks suspiciously, but his pupil shrinks in the next second. The way of wood in his body runs wildly. The injury is very good, but he doesn''t feel it at the moment.


    In the sea of stars, the scene is gorgeous and colorful, but all the colors, beautiful scenery and pictures are eclipsed when compared with it.


    This is a 24 grade blue lotus, swaying with the wind, rooted in the sea of stars, through the ages, constant vicissitudes, the terrible star storm can not destroy it a leaf, it is clean and flawless, does not stain evil.


    It seems that the only thing in heaven and earth is the most clean


    "This This is a lotus in the eternal blue sky. Can you say that the green emperor is the green emperor


    Ning Tao screams and looks at Taoist mu.


    And the wood Taoist light smile, gentle way: "you can see me as, the embodiment of the green emperor."


    "My noumenon is a lotus seed. Of course, there is also a wisp of consciousness of the Qing emperor, so you can regard me as the Qing emperor, or you can regard me as "Taoist mu."


    Hear this, Ning Tao full Leng for a long time, and deeply saw green lotus and he one eye.


    It doesn''t seem to have recovered from the shock.


    It seems to be right. His previous reaction was true, but the Qing emperor blocked the reaction with him before. Now, it''s the reaction.


    "You Are you all right? " Taoist Mu scratched his head and gave a bitter smile. He didn''t know where to start.


    And Ning Tao takes a deep breath, stares at him tightly and says, "I just want to know all this."


    "Including, why did you plot against me?"


    "Er..."


    Taoist Mu''s face was full of embarrassment. He felt that the stem couldn''t pass. He thought deeply and said with a negative hand: "it''s a long story, just from Let''s start with the source. "


    "The source? What source? "


    "It''s the source of the sky sea. It involves a lot of things, but it''s not as simple as you think. I have two pieces of shadow expansion here. You might as well have a look first."


    Taoist Mu said, pointing to him.


    For a moment, Ning Tao trembled, his eyes were dark, as if immersed in the hazy chaos.


    In my mind, it seems that there are two more memories.


    Ponder for a while, then look towards a light group memory, the stars change, vision changes, this is a vast, bright starry sky.


    However, a terrible mysterious saint, who can''t see men and women clearly, feels extremely terrible. She looks at the river of time, controls the world, can break through life and death, and roams wantonly in the starry sky.


    To that stop, just like a giant, Ning Tao can only look up, never feel fear at this moment, as if everything is dominated by him.


    Strong, too strong, no one can compare, the emperor in front of her as if they were just toys.


    I don''t know why, there is always a kind of warmth.


    Ning Tao''s mind is in disorder. Suddenly, the sage standing for a long time seems to have understood something. He is silent for a long time and stands in the starry sky.


    At this time, Ning Tao noticed that the saint''s fingers were wearing two rings.


    One gold, one black!


    Feel It''s very similar to Yin and Yang Naling ring!


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, but finds that there is a big gap, and doesn''t know if it''s his own illusion?


    I don''t know how long later, the mysterious saint looked deep into the universe and made a decision. He stretched out a crystal finger and made a circle in the starry sky, forming an eternal array in an instant.


    It''s legendary A thought makes a formation!


    And he, as light and shadow dissipated, did not know life and death, and the starry sky was chaotic, evolving thousands of creaturesFrom then on, this piece of starry sky seems to be a forbidden area, circled a circle, no one touched, close, as if with the stars disappeared.


    The mysterious sage, a cyan seed, began to thrive. There was only one hall left in the starry sky, but he was very familiar with his belongings, which read: "long Born Hall


    Ning Tao doubts in his memory. If he is right, isn''t that the green emperor and the hall of eternal life?


    Can we say that their starry sky is the forbidden area of starry sky circled by the saint, and they all In the forbidden area of the starry sky


    When he saw this, the memory came to an end, and his consciousness was immersed in another memory.


    This memory is very complicated and bloody. He has been fighting all the time. He said he can''t understand it. Several mysterious spheres are connected in a line, and the fighting place is above the hall of eternal life.


    What seems to be fighting for? If he guesses well, it should be the star key.


    See behind, there are also some familiar people, Qingdi, Lihuang, sanhun


    The final picture is that the sky sea has become a ruin, disappearing into the vast starry sky


    "Ning Daoyou, are you sober?" Familiar gentle laughter rang in my ears.


    Ning Tao a Leng, consciousness return, those two memories also melt into his memory.


    But instead of being dispelled, he was even more puzzled. What was the matter with all this?


    At this time, I saw Taoist Mu whispering: "these memories are all mine."


    "The saint you see is the founder of this place. He gave me the mission to guard this place. I was ignorant at that time and remembered a name."


    "Long To be born Saint "I''m the one!"


    "This hall of eternal life is his relic, which can be used for your selection, and I, the guardian here, can also be called the channel guardian."


    "And this star key has many names, such as space key and passage key, but I prefer to call it The key to longevity. "


    Ning Tao is dull, scratched his head, casually asked: "that What does it do? "


    "Well, it has many functions, but one of the things that so many people want to get is to leave here,


    " the sky dome sea is actually the channel to leave here, and the key to longevity is the key to everything... "


    The Taoist took out the key to the stars and said with a smile.

 Chapter 2322

    "Get out of here? Do you want to leave the forbidden area? That circle? " Ning Tao looks at the key, stunned way.


    "Er..."


    "You are not bad at this description. I think you can also call it the Milky way."


    The Taoist Mu shrugged his shoulders. It doesn''t matter.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was speechless. After looking at the broken key to longevity, he couldn''t help but question: "this thing feels like it''s going to be broken. It can really make people leave the galaxy, that circle?"


    "Well, it used to be OK, but now it''s seriously damaged. It''s still so short of energy to leave."


    The wood road person dry cough, vague way.


    "How much is a throw? You make it clear, "Ning Tao yelled.


    "If it''s just one transmission, it should need the energy of several emperors. Maybe There will be more. "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s face of horror, he quickly said: "listen to me first. This key to longevity is different from ordinary. It can absorb any energy."


    "Even the corpse, the evil spirit, the spirit power, the immortal power As long as it''s energy, it can be restored. "


    Ning Tao was stunned and doubted: "if so, why is it still like this?"


    "Didn''t you say you were the Qing emperor? Emperor Tangtang, niucha, if you want to restore the key to longevity, it should not be difficult for you to kill anyone. "


    "I can''t leave the sky and the sea. It''s a mission," the Taoist turned his eyes.


    "Then you can give this key to someone to help you kill and recover, won''t you?"


    "That''s no good. I''m a principled green lotus. I''m waiting for its owner to show up. Otherwise, I won''t allow anyone to rob it."


    Taoist Mu''s face was solemn.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said helplessly: "if you want to do this, why did you let us fight back and forth before? And it almost broke my heart


    "This day, Qionghai was originally a trial. Only those who passed the test could get the key to longevity. However, some of its abilities have been destroyed in successive wars. This time, it was completely unexpected."


    "The emperor is just the guardian of the passage, and does not interfere in the rules, trials, and selection. But if he does not pass the proper trials and wants to take away the key to longevity, I will not allow it."


    Taoist Mu has a persistent face.


    Hear this, Ning Tao helplessly took out to take out ear, this guy how a pair of pedantic appearance.


    Although he still doesn''t understand, it''s a guardian. He doesn''t care about it. Anyway, he helped himself just now, and his merits and demerits are equal.


    However, at this time, Taoist Mu''s evil spirit on the corner of his mouth threw something to him.


    Aware of the breaking wind, Ning Tao subconsciously picked it up, but fixed his eyes on it, and then he was stunned and said: "you Why did you give me the key to longevity? "


    "And your principles? What about your stubbornness? "


    "It belongs to you. You have passed the selection. Congratulations, you have become the Third Master of the key to longevity," said Mu daoren with a smile from his aunt.


    "You What are you talking about? " Ning Tao is at a loss, not clear at all.


    "To put it bluntly, the ultimate test is Dao Yi. Although the test ability has been destroyed, the emperor''s vision is especially strong. Your Dao Yi is the legendary holy product, superior to the one yuan and twelve immortal products."


    "My mission is to give the key to immortality to the posterity who understands the meaning of the Holy Spirit. Only he is qualified to control the future galaxy."


    Taoist Mu keeps an eye on him and says solemnly.


    "Well And then what? "


    "And then I''ll tell you everything. The rest is up to you, but now there''s a glitch."


    "It''s the key to longevity. It''s not only damaged, but also lack of energy, so it''s up to you to leave."


    The Taoist Mu blinked his innocent eyes.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao angrily widened his eyes and said: "then you are too irresponsible?"


    "Why do I have to do it myself? Don''t you help me? Now this thing is a waste. It''s the energy of several emperors. Why don''t you kill me? "


    In indignation, Taoist Mu took a long breath and said, "I believe you."


    Ning Tao


    A dispute, finally Ning Tao black face, with coal like, did not get the baby''s joy, feel to throw himself a bottomless hole.


    The energy of several great emperors, even More, there is his nine turn Nirvana Sutra.


    The speed of cultivation is more difficult than ordinary genius.


    Ning Tao thinks that he is going to starve to death. Is God destined to make him a poor man?


    But then a surprised, not right, immediately squint, vigilant way: "you cheat me!"


    "Before, you plotted against me once and took away the key to longevity. Now you want to give it back to me. Do you want to take it back when I recover it?"


    Taoist Mu quickly shook his head and said bitterly, "it''s really wrong. I''m doing it for you.""For For me? "


    "That''s right. Think about it. If I don''t take them away and let you take away the key to longevity, the nine prison town magic tripod and the big Wugu staff, do you think you have taken them out of the sky and sea, and they are still yours?"


    "I''m afraid everyone will miss you and rob you, which is a great disaster for you."


    "Even if you don''t have these, it''s a problem for your five wheels to leave the fire hood. How can you protect them just by virtue of your current cultivation?"


    Ning Tao thought for a while, suddenly in the brain a stirs up spirit, is like to be awakened by a language in the dream person.


    A face, gradually ugly.


    "So, the identity of Taoist Mu is actually a scapegoat. The scapegoat made for you, the wooden emperor, is actually made up by me."


    "It was to prevent unexpected needs, but I''ve seen through it since I saw you."


    "Later on, although you didn''t have the ability to test, I could see you pass the test."


    "You''re too weak, so you need some cover up. The best way is to be a scapegoat."


    "The Taoist priest takes away the key to longevity and other treasures, and all hostile eyes will aim at him."


    "But who would have thought that Taoist Mu would secretly give you the key to longevity? Who would know that the key to longevity is in your hands?"


    The wood Taoist said, showing a fox smile.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao finally realized that the hatred was transferred to Taoist mu. In fact, the baby was still his own. Although he was struggling, there were many benefits.


    At the moment, everyone in the wood road is fighting and chasing. But with the treasure, where does he want to go?


    As long as the key to longevity is not found by others


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly brighten and stare at Taoist mu.


    The latter picked his eyebrows and seemed to guess what he thought. With a wry smile and a turn of his hand, he took out a hell cauldron engraved with endless demons.


    It''s the emperor''s tool, jiuyu town magic tripod!


    And look at the other hand, it''s a big Sorcerer''s bone staff. It''s crystal clear and natural. There''s space fluctuation. It''s shining slightly at the moment.


    "Eh, it seems that this thing has something to do with you. It''s interesting. It''s all yours," Taoist Mu was surprised. He thought about it for a while, and then gave it to Ning Tao.

 Chapter 2323

    Ning Tao is ecstatic. His excited eyes are bright, like two small light bulbs and two pieces of emperor''s utensils. If you send them, you can believe them for once.


    Put away the magic tripod, and then looked at the bone staff, it actually contains a lot of space rules.


    Ning Tao frowned. He always felt uncomfortable. He couldn''t say anything. He felt like a lump in his throat. His hand was slowly whirling with the big witch bone staff.


    He asked casually, "by the way, you said that I was the key to longevity. I''m the second in the list of immortals.


    Shura ranks third in the list of immortals.


    Mengxianjun, the fourth in the list of immortals

 Chapter 2324

    The outside world is noisy. Some people cry and others laugh.


    There are also a lot of Tianjiao who become immortals. Most of them are closed and boiling for a while under the preparation of the family


    Unknown place, the mysterious star continent.


    an evergreen lotus is slightly swaying and plunged into a deep sleep, but a dream has been left behind for a long time. It has left behind the glory of the world, absorbing the essence of the earth and the moon and the power of the stars.


    The power of the stars accumulated here is unimaginable. It is too strong and boundless.


    Counting up, it''s dozens of times as big as the palace of eternal life. The star trees are soaring wildly, forming a continent. The star beads are as big as pebbles


    In an open space, Miao Jingjing sits cross legged, her dress broken and looks seriously injured.


    Just in front of her, Ning Tao looks solemn. After recuperation, his breath has reached the peak. Suddenly, he opens his golden pupil and points in her eyebrows like lightning. A force of spirit rushes in.


    "Master, please protect the Dharma!"


    Without waiting for Taoist Mu to answer, the spirit of Ning Tao rushes in and comes to Miao Jingjing''s mind.


    Taoist Mu is complicated. After countless years, he finally meets a selected person. He doesn''t want to have an accident. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how many years to wait. Loneliness is terrible.


    What''s more, there''s not much time left for him, candlelight guy I can''t hold it.


    "Wow Wow... "


    In my mind, the spirit surges like a sea wave.


    As soon as Ning Tao stabilized his figure, more than a dozen boa constrictors came to his face. They were all transformed by the power of spirits. They were extremely ferocious. In the depths, there were also witches.


    "Hum, a small skill of carving insects!"


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!" Ning Tao gave a low drink, and the boa constrictors all around were wailing and collapsing.


    As long as there is a dragon''s mark, the brand must be limited by it, no matter what form it is, it is the same.


    "Son of a bitch, Ning Tao, do you dare to invade my mind and never die with me?"


    "You let me go, I promise I won''t pester you any more," came a sharp female voice.


    And Ning Tao a listen, immediately sneer a way: "do you think this fairy can believe your lie?"


    "This is not the place where you should come, but since you are here, don''t leave, merge with Jingjing and give way to the leading position, otherwise, I will drive you out of your wits."


    As he spoke, he saw the scene in front of him.


    Soul sea is divided into two colors, one is clear water blue, the other is cold dark black.


    But it is obvious that the water blue soul power is in danger, occupying less than one fifth of the soul sea.


    The rest will be devoured by the dark gray soul power, and if it goes on like this, it will be completely devoured soon, and the dark gray soul power is Miao girl.


    That water blue soul power is Miao Jingjing!


    "Ha ha..."


    The Miao girl gathered herself into a snake with a ferocious face and sneered: "ignorance, ignorance, do you think you didn''t hear your conversation?"


    "I admit, in terms of strength, I''m not your opponent, especially that guy, but you should not enter the home court of this seat. Here, you are just boundless water. What''s your fear?"


    "I won''t let you go. You can''t go out all your life. Your spirit looks delicious..."


    Ning Tao snorted coldly and sniffed, "come and have a try, and see if you have such good fortune?"


    "Witch Wu... "


    A few big witches condense out, tall and fierce, and the breath is actually immortal.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, he suddenly realized: "you You have broken through the fairyland


    "Jie Jie, do you think you are the only one? Don''t be silly. A few years ago, I was able to break through into Renxian. It''s all about the key plan. "


    "I didn''t expect that. I''ll tell you, Ben Xian also practiced the highest Dharma of our sorcery sect, and watched the Dharma of the gods. The power of the spirits at the same level was unbearable in front of me."


    Miao Nu laughs madly.


    Hear this, Ning Tao sneer, preempt, eight ferocious soul beast all rushed up.


    "In that case, let''s make a comparison!"


    "Roar..."


    "Witch Wu Wu... "


    More than a dozen monsters fight. The sea of souls is in turmoil. Like two trucks, they collide fiercely. But the result of the collision is that Ning Tao wins completely.


    Eight soul beasts tore up the witch.


    "Ah Ah... "


    Miao girl screamed miserably, her face was more ferocious, and there was a touch of fear from the bottom of her heart.


    This guy, the spirit can crush himself.


    If this is not her home, but a competition outside, I''m afraid she has been defeated.


    But But how is that possible?


    In the same stage, I have never been defeated. Even the master of the temple said that he was the pride of heaven, which was rare in thousands of years. Looking at the fairyland, few people could compare with him.But why can he crush himself one after another? It''s impossible. It''s fake.


    Miao female eyes canthus to crack, red eyes, cried: "Ning Tao, I must defeat you, I must."


    "To observe the law of the gods, to show the spirit!"


    A huge shadow appears, gathering Miao''s all-out efforts, but her consumption can make up for it, while Ning Tao is fighting alone.


    But he''s not here to fight.


    Immediately a bite teeth, toward that water blue soul power, big shout a way: "Jing Jing, it''s me, wake up quickly."


    "Jingjing, sister Xia, they are still waiting for you. Don''t sleep. Think about your mother-in-law and the high priest of witchcraft."


    In the face of Ning Tao''s shout, but the weak water blue soul power, but always no response.


    "Don''t waste your efforts, I''ve swallowed up most of her consciousness. Even if I can wake her up, she won''t know you," she said


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao a nu, one hand clench a fist, surging soul dint compress to a point, with mercilessly blow out.


    "To me Shut up


    "Bang Boom... "


    The condensed spirit hit with all his strength, but it was smashed by Ning Tao''s fist. Miao Nu screamed. Every time it was painful, and her soul power was weak.


    She is crazy, she is not willing to fail, but she believes that if she spends it like this, she will win.


    The ghost beast bites, and the snake is scattered. Ning Tao smashes the ghost with one fist.


    Even step on the face of Miao girl.


    But here is the sea of her soul. At most, doing so will cause her heavy damage. Killing her is equal to killing Jingjing.


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    After a long time, Ning Tao''s body was dark and breathless, and his power of spirit was close to the limit.


    The Miao girl was numb and her head was stabbed by a dense steel needle. She realized that Ning Tao was no longer able to do it. She immediately grinned: "little beast, now it''s your grandparents'' turn."


    "Suffer the wrath of death


    Immediately mobilize the remaining power of the spirit, into a wild beast, toward ningtao bite in the past.


    But all of a sudden, a force not weaker than her soul broke all her offensive. The Miao girl was stunned and cried bitterly: "who? Which bastard''s in on it? "


    And Ning Tao a Leng, the corner of the mouth immediately raised evil spirit smile, almost tired paralysis, finally wake up?


    "I It''s you and it''s Miao Jingjing Water blue soul power, condenses into an illusory Qianying road.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s eyes, a touch of softness and love flashed by, blocking him behind him.


    "You How did you wake up? It''s impossible. I''ve devoured most of your consciousness. "


    "Even if I can wake up, I''m still in a muddle. Let alone attack, I can''t remember who I am. You What the hell happened to you? "


    The Miao girl turned pale and screamed.


    Hearing this, Miao Jingjing cleverly looks at Ning Tao, but the latter says with a smile: "you are enraged by me. You have lost your intelligence. Don''t you find that I have absorbed all the fragments of our broken spirits?"


    "Now she''s stronger than you, so I''ll fight in the future, use her head and accept her fate..."


    "What What? "


    Miao girl''s pupil shrinks and she looks at the sea of soul. I don''t know when Miao Jingjing occupies three fifths of the sea. She is full of soul power, but she is already like a candle in the wind.


    "No No, you can''t swallow me. The Lord of the temple won''t let you go. Ah No... "

 Chapter 2325

    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao opened his eyes, slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, although tired, but there is joy in the color.


    Miao Jingjing joins hands with him to occupy the soul sea. She is resolute and ruthless. Without giving Miao girl a chance to fight back, she directly breaks her consciousness, absorbs her and merges with her by force.


    Although she was injured, as long as she took care of herself for a period of time, I believe that Miao Jingjing will be reborn.


    Since then, there has been no difference between primary and secondary, no one soul, only Miao Jingjing.


    "Well, did it work?" Taoist Mu stood aside and asked curiously.


    Ning Tao smile, tired way: "there is no danger, my memory and spirit let her swallow, just call her back, otherwise, really bad."


    "What? You are so reckless, aren''t you afraid to sink in and be devoured? "


    Wood road heart a surprised, full face blame.


    But just finish saying, Ning Tao gushes out a mouthful of blood, eye a black, unexpectedly direct fainted on 12 grade lotus terrace.


    "Damn it, no good!"


    Wood road face a change, quickly put a hand on his back, found that he just excessive consumption of spirit, overdraft, this just a sigh of relief.


    He was just cured of his injury. As a result, the boy was seriously injured again. It felt like he had to rely on it.


    Taoist Mu was depressed.


    Although it has only a wisp of consciousness, it also has the style of overlord. When did it become a nurse for others?


    But for a moment, biting his teeth and cutting his wrist, a drop of green blood enters Ning Tao''s body, and there are twelve grades of green lotus on it. After thinking about it, he puts Miao Jingjing on it again.


    Its noumenon is lotus seed, and it also has great energy. When the noumenon sleeps, it is the ruler of the sky sea.


    The green light wrapped the two tightly, as if forming a green cocoon, in the transformation.


    Seeing that they were getting better, Taoist Mu sighed and looked down at the starry sky, as if he could see many unknown things through the vast universe.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something, a few fingers slightly pinched up, face dignified.


    "I see. Time is running out. There are only a few years left It''s coming... "


    The breeze mingled with its murmur, drifting far away.


    A few days later, cured Qingguang cured them, revealing the two men and women holding together.


    Miao Jingjing''s eyelashes tremble. She sleeps comfortably. As soon as she opens her eyes, she sees the sleeping Ning Tao.


    A sweet heart, looking at him.


    But at this time, Ning Tao also slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, his eyes looked at each other, sweet and thick. Ning Tao said with a smile: "you are Jingjing Or Miao girl? "


    "You Guess? " Miao Jingjing red lips a hook, exhale, such as orchid, endless charm, moving.


    However, Ning Tao jumped on it directly and said with a smile, "let me give you a good check."


    "Well Then why do you take off people''s clothes? Xianggong, you are bad at learning. "


    "What? It''s called honesty. It''s a very profound and mysterious knowledge. You don''t understand it."


    "Well Have you ever done it to other sisters? "


    Before long, the sound of cheerfulness came out.


    Taoist Mu was worried and worried, and a sense of oppression fell on him.


    The world is coming. I don''t know how to end this time?


    Just wanted to see if Ning Tao woke up, but heard such a voice: "ah..."


    Taoist Mu is stunned. Is Miao Jingjing ill? Suspicious of the first look, immediately silly, he vowed, so many years, for the first time by a picture to pollute the eyes.


    Taoist Mu was furious, and his eyes were about to blow fire. These two beasts actually did this kind of thing on their dust-free rosette.


    Your aunt can bear it, but your second uncle can''t.


    I just want to rush out, but I can understand when I think of the broken key to longevity, and the couple, who haven''t seen each other for a long time, rubbing out sparks of passion.


    Although it''s just a lotus seed, the essence is a green lotus, but men and women, but also understand, after all, is also living so long old monster.


    A bite of teeth, anyway, have been stained, one is stained, two is also stained, ten is no difference.


    MMP, for the sake of longevity, I can''t bear it.


    Taoist mu, with a black face, turned his head and left. It was heartbreaking to see his rosette stained.


    One day later, Taoist Mu came over with a calm face, thinking to ask them to leave.


    However, it found that this was only the beginning.


    The two men were fierce, and they didn''t want to go. On the contrary, they practiced the method of double cultivation. While refining and consolidating their accomplishments, they became more and more active.


    Taoist Mu''s eyes are wide open and his teeth are itching. Do these two bastards want to be so arrogant?


    But when I think about it, these two people are also practicing. Ning Tao''s promotion is also good for it. After all, this place is a rare treasure land of stars, thousands of miles a day.If you only care about pleasure and don''t practice, it will kick away.


    MMP, I''ll take it.


    This time, he had been waiting for three days, and the two of them wanted to come to an end.


    It''s time for it to return to itself and fall asleep. This galaxy is different from other galaxies. It has many magical substances.


    All friars generally live longer than other friars. The higher their accomplishments are, the more they can embody them.


    But there are limits to life.


    Even if the magic is like it, it will end one day. If you seal yourself up, cheat the law, cheat everything, you can live longer.


    So time is precious, it does not want to waste, in the future, will have a greater role.


    However, the two of them fight fiercer and fiercer. They can''t get off the line of fire with minor injuries. They are immersed in it. They seem to forget about him.


    Well, no, it''s a chain.


    This time, he couldn''t help but scold them for not being honest and shameful. In front of him, at least they should be restrained.


    But Ning Tao and his wife don''t agree. You''re not human, you''re just plants. If you''re so shy, how can you let those people who drill in the woods live?


    Even Miao Jingjing, who has always been shy, doesn''t feel it. It''s just strange that she is staring at by a lotus seed


    Three days later, Taoist Mu became very angry and issued a direct expulsion order. I asked you to save the galaxy, not to make friends here.


    If it sleeps, this space will be blocked. It can''t get out without his permission.


    Miao Jingjing also feels a little embarrassed. Her face is red and her accomplishments have been improved a lot.


    The realm of immortals directly ascends to the duality of human and immortals. You should know that every further step of the realm of immortals is a barrier to heaven.


    Ordinary people may be trapped to death in one step


    "Did you really decide?" In the open space, Ning Tao frowned and hesitated.


    Because, Miao Jingjing said a bold idea, she wants to go back to the temple of hell, lurk down, when an undercover, only in this way can really help Ning Tao.


    On the contrary, if she returns to tiantianmen, she will be chased by Yanmo temple.


    Because she knows too much.


    So going back to the temple of hell is a way to get the best of both worlds. Now that her two souls are in one, there will be no flaw. Even the Lord of the temple can''t see through it. She wants to help Ning Tao Lurking to the last minute.

 Chapter 2326

    Miao Jingjing leaves. Although she is very upset about Ning Tao, she has to leave for the sake of the overall situation.


    The water in the hell hall is too deep, like a bottomless abyss. The secrets hidden are more and more amazing.


    She wants to go for Ning Tao, uncover these secrets, and prepare for bringing down Yan Feitian.


    Moreover, as a saint of witchcraft, she can mobilize a lot of resources in the underworld. There are some good things, even in tiantianmen and Daluo fairy palace.


    But also very in line with her heritage, Dharma, training day, no pressure.


    If you want to say that the defect is the fusion of the two souls, she will accept everything of the Miao girl, but she will also be more or less influenced by her personality.


    After all, the fusion of the two took root in this body for a long time


    The most important thing is that the Lord of Yama Temple thought Ning Tao was dead when he closed the door. He was very confident about the curse of death, so few people could disturb her.


    It''s wonderful to use the enemy''s resources to strengthen yourself


    In the eyes of Ning Tao, Taoist Mu tears the space and sends her to the corner of the eastern region.


    After finishing this, Taoist mu, with a black face, looks at Ning Tao. Without waiting for his consent, he will send him back to tiantianmen.


    "Wait Wait, I have something to say! " Ning Tao waved his hand in a hurry.


    "If you have a word, just say it. If you have a fart, just let it go," said the Taoist mu with a slanting stare.


    Ning Tao rubbed his hands and said with a dry smile, "well, if you don''t use these twelve lotus sets, you can give them to me. Anyway, you''re going to sleep."


    "I really can''t. I''ll borrow it from the head office and return it to you later."


    "If you think about it, the key to longevity needs so much energy. I still have two bottomless holes in my body. I don''t have to risk my life and death to fight, rob and snatch. It must be common for me to get hurt."


    "If you have this healing treasure, I will work more efficiently and you will be liberated faster."


    Taoist Mu has a black face. The goods are still thinking about its lotus terrace. It seems that it has found it.


    This lotus terrace is also a treasure. It''s the companion of itself. Although it has only 12 items, it''s extremely magical. If you look at the three realms, you can''t find a third one.


    At least there is an immortal in the treatment, which is appropriate.


    And the person who patted his chest and promised to return it completely forgot that the "transmission volume" was still in his hand, and it seemed that he had forgotten to return it for a long time.


    People are shameless, invincible, someone seems to have been trained.


    Taoist Mu shook his face and mumbled his lips. He hesitated and gave him the lotus stand, which was just a thought.


    After all, it''s its companion. Although it can''t be used, it''s hungry for Ning Tao.


    What''s more, the boy had already done that kind of dirty thing. Once he gritted his teeth, he agreed.


    Ning Tao was so ecstatic that he put it away at a lightning speed, as if he was afraid that he would go back. He just wanted to give it a try, but unexpectedly he succeeded.


    The Taoist Mu directly tears the void, bites his teeth and wants to throw Ning Tao in.


    But Ning Tao cried out: "wait Wait a minute. I haven''t finished yet. "


    The muscles of Taoist Mu''s eyes trembled. He took a few deep breaths, took out a gentle temperament, and said with a stiff smile, "what do you want to say, finish it all at once."


    "Well Well, I have an elder who suffered a natural disaster for me. It''s said that only the holy water of life can save him. "


    "But I think you as the emperor, there should be a way," Ning Tao rubbed his hands, weak way.


    He said the person, is the taijizong, Baiyang!


    He still keeps in mind the sadness of the beginning. Elder martial brother Baiyang would rather suffer from thunder with his last life for his death


    Hearing this, Taoist Mu frowned. Did the thunder bite back? A bite of teeth, forcing out a drop of blood essence.


    Blood and blood essence are two concepts.


    The blood is all over his body, like the drops he gave to Ning Tao before, but the blood essence is only a few drops, everyone is very few, also known as Heart blood.


    Although it is a lotus seed, it has been cultivated for many years and has a high moral character. With a drop of its blood essence, it can cure the hidden diseases of thunder and make its life span increase for thousands of years.


    Ning Tao happily took the blood essence, and at the moment of his hand, he quickly yelled: "wait a minute, I have the last little "I''m sorry for your request."


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Wood road hand bone crisp ring, grinding teeth, with his gentleman character, gentle character, are this goods shameless gas teeth itch, want to hit people.


    Bite a tooth in the mouth, jump out a word: "say!"


    "Well, there are so many star beads and star trees here. Can you give me some for cultivation? I heard that this thing can be taken away."


    Ning Tao pointed to these and said with a smile.


    "Star beads?"


    Taoist Mu was stunned for a moment, but he was relieved. He thought that the boy was going to ask for something too much. It turned out that it was just star beads.It is the most indispensable, is the star beads, how many, give him some, also nothing.


    This star continent, even outside the world, is also an enviable treasure.


    With a wave of his hand, he sent


    However, it''s still standing forever. Today, it has finally opened its eyes. It looks down on Ning Tao. If the candlelight dragon had been so shameless, it might not have been reduced to this point.


    Ning Tao is racking his brains to move the whole Star continent!


    He almost didn''t get angry to death. This shameless bastard is heartless.


    He''s a vampire. After drinking, he has to lick a few mouthfuls of bichi, MMP


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao burst out with all his strength, but he couldn''t shake the star continent. This thing seems to be inlaid, and even a lotus plant in the eternal blue sky is nourished by it.


    Ning Tao''s heart can''t help but be shocked. Is it really uncanny work? Are there such strange things in the world?


    You know, he has absorbed all the energy these days, and his cultivation is stable in the late stage of the triple immortal, and he can climb to the top at any time.


    The energy stored in the nine turn Nirvana cycle has reached an amazing 35%.


    If DOUMENG were to absorb the energy, it would be estimated that his accomplishments would be at least as high as the eight or nine levels of human immortals, or even more, but ningtao would only have three levels.


    Because the latter, Dantian, is DOUMENG several times, the strength is naturally several times his.


    However, he failed to shake the star continent, which made him unwilling.


    Is it really impossible to take it away?


    Helpless, had to look at the wood Taoist, but by his red eyes, stare hair, suddenly have a kind of impulse to leave here.


    After a long time, the Taoist priest gasped, red eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "if you become the leader of the galaxy, the whole star continent will be yours."


    However, in my heart, I still bite my teeth and cut off one twentieth of the star continent.


    Even so, it is as big as a big city, which is enough for Ning Tao, the great stomach king, to practice for many years.


    Ning Tao was overjoyed. Seeing that the matter had been handled well, he could not help saying, "wait a minute..."


    Taoist Mu is going to be crazy. He has red eyes and hair. He wants to beat Ning Tao hard. He scolds him in his heart. He has never seen such a shameless person


    "Bichi, rascal, he''s a jerk!"


    Finally, a small part of the star mountain range is cut off, along with the secret letter written by Ning Tao himself, and then the spoils he can''t use are arranged All are sent back to tiantianmen by Taoist mu.


    He Unexpectedly, I didn''t plan to go back. I just told sister Xia, Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei briefly.


    And he and Taoist Mu tear up the world barrier of fairyland and come to the boundless starry sky!

 Chapter 2327

    The vast starry sky, colorful, a gorgeous galaxy, seems to form a protective circle.


    And in the starry sky, there''s cold everywhere.


    This kind of low temperature is very terrible, strange, can erode all the chill, physique, spirit, fairy power.


    If we don''t have enough strength, let alone can''t break the world barrier, even if we break it, we will still be frozen to death.


    Ning Tao has a lingering fear. At the beginning, he drifted here for a while and almost died of freezing. He once heard Xiao Hei say that in ancient times, there were many immortals who wanted to explore the secrets of the universe and leave the fairyland.


    But more than 90% of them are frozen to death as soon as they get out of the world barrier, and even a trace of spirit has to be crushed.


    It is said that if you want to survive in the starry sky for a little while, you need at least the cultivation of senior earth immortals.


    If you want to walk, explore, be immortal, or be called emperor, it''s just barely feasible.


    If it were not for Taoist Mu''s protection, I''m afraid Ning Tao would have been dead at the moment of his appearance.


    All of a sudden, an old black tomb drifted from the depths of the starry sky. It became bigger and bigger, and a mysterious and terrifying breath came out.


    "You Are you the Qing emperor In the big black tomb, there came the hoarse voice of reincarnation fairy king.


    Taoist Mu frowned, and Ning Tao said before that he had already concluded that it was not the reincarnation fairy king who was responsible for the trouble in five times, but the replacement of his name Chiyou!


    Immediately a sigh, complex way: "reincarnation friend, suffering, this son, to you."


    Then he pushed Ning Tao to his grave. He was just a wisp of incarnation. Although he had strength, it was not high. He could not stay in the starry sky for a long time.


    The reincarnation Immortal King was silent, and the green Emperor just heard about it. When he left, he also left.


    Fairyland, it''s not easy to enter.


    In the tomb, the bitter soul of reincarnation fairy king suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. He stared at Ning Tao for a while, then changed color and said, "you boy, it''s only a month or two since you separated from me. How can you break through the immortal?"


    Ning Tao touched his nose and said with a modest smile, "it''s OK. It''s a bit slow, but I''ve stored 35% of the energy for the second turn."


    "What What? "


    Reincarnation fairy King shocked eyes almost did not jump out, is he too backward?


    You know, when he broke through the immortal, it took him more than half a year. It was many times faster than some natural gods and demons. It was their first day of pride at that time.


    But this guy not only broke through the immortal, but also triple. That energy has been stored for 35 years. According to his prediction, it will take at least one year to store it.


    But when I think about it, it''s also true that all things are evolving, and the fairyland is also evolving, and even getting stronger. Maybe at such a speed, it should be very common.


    Immediately cover up their own gaffe, a brush sleeve, pretending profound way: "say, you come to the emperor what?"


    "I remember that the transaction between you and me was that you took out a great emperor''s body, and then I passed it on to you for the last six turns. Isn''t it You''ve got it? "


    As he spoke, his eyes shone with hope.


    But Ning Tao was embarrassed and scratched his head and said, "well, I don''t have it. The strength of the boy is too weak at present."


    But seeing the black face of reincarnation fairy king, he patted his chest and said, "but, boy, you''ve got eyes. Maybe in the world of spirits, you''ll find what you want."


    "Oh? "The world of souls?"


    Reincarnation fairy king a Leng, then through the light curtain, looked at the huge water blue planet.


    He hesitated and said, "are you deceiving me? The spirit world was sealed in the last era. "


    "Surrounded by a number of terrible fairy arrays, no one can get in. There is only one way to die."


    "If you can''t even get in, what''s the saying of the great emperor''s body? I warn you, don''t play tricks on me


    Hearing this, Ning Tao complained wrongly: "master, it''s too much for you to say that."


    "I''ve racked my brains for the sake of my predecessors. In fact, there are loopholes in the immortal array. As long as I find out the weak points of the loopholes and add my space, it should not be difficult to get in."


    Reincarnation fairy King inclined eyes, or do not believe.


    Many years ago, he was awakened by a great war. The battle affected a lot. There were more than a dozen great emperors taking part in the battle. He just looked at it in the depth until the world of souls was sealed by a sacrifice.


    He wanted to help, but the battle ended so fast that he was almost found


    He felt his chin, thought about it, and then sighed: "boy, the emperor has studied that array secretly. If there is a loophole, it''s not difficult to get in."


    "However, you have to remember that the immortal array is not the key. What really matters is the law of the world of ten thousand souls."


    "It should be recovering now, but if someone wants to break in, over time, the law will assimilate him."


    "It is now a land of hunger and thirst. It devours energy crazily and recovers. As long as it is not recognized by the law, it will be assimilated crazily by him."Ning Tao a Leng, before he didn''t care much, but said should be fairyland or demon world.


    He said immediately, "how can we not be assimilated? How do you want to be recognized by the law of the world? "


    The reincarnation fairy King sneered and said with pride, "there are many ways to do it in peacetime, but in extraordinary times, it''s only possible to be in the world of spirits."


    "This kind of recognition is set from the moment of birth, so the spirit world will only accept its own people, and Ben Di is a pure spirit world person."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao laughs bitterly. He thinks there is something difficult?


    Immediately touched nose, proud way: "elder, it seems that we are still quite predestined."


    "I''m also from the spirit world. This time I''m going back to my hometown to visit my relatives and find the emperor''s body."


    "To tell you the truth, there are many hidden secrets in the world of the spirits. However, I was weak at that time, but I can conclude that there must be a hidden emperor in the world of the spirits, and It''s in those forbidden areas. "


    Reincarnation fairy King''s face changes, deeply saw Ning Tao one eye, as if want to see what clue.


    But the more I look at it, the softer and more satisfied I appear on my face. I can''t help laughing and saying, "yes, no wonder I''m so agreeable when I look at you. I''m so talented. It must be from my world of souls."


    "Well Did you promise to give me a ride? " Ning Tao rubbed his hands and said excitedly.


    Reincarnation fairy King pinched his chin and pondered for a while. The emperor''s body is urgent for him. If he wins one point earlier, it is equivalent to quickly recovering his strength.


    A bite of teeth, evil smile way: "send you a way, can, and, this emperor can also go with you."


    "With Follow... " As soon as Ning Tao''s smile froze, he was shocked and said, "master Can you get out of this grave? "


    "Did I say no?" Reincarnation Immortal King white he one eye, sneer way.


    If he dares to cheat him, he will definitely clean up Ning Tao, but on the other hand, if it''s true, with the strength of his recovery now, maybe it will be.


    Ning Tao is dumb. In what he says, nine come true and one is false. Originally, he just wanted to go home and take Hongmeng and his family to fairyland.


    After all, he was stuck in the throat by the matter of Taoist Yuntian.


    But if the reincarnation Immortal King wants to follow him, he must go to the forbidden area to have a look. It''s not bad. A Immortal King, who dares to bully him, even if he meets Jesus, he is not afraid.


    Both of them have a ghost in mind. They immediately clap their hands. It''s a big tomb, and then they drive to the world of spirits

 Chapter 2328

    In the sky of a water blue planet, a large black tomb has been suspended for a long time, and it is ancient and dead.


    and on the surface of the planet, there are several terrifying fairies, which coincide with Sunday, echo the stars and take the power of the star core as the foundation. It seems to form a super net and trap the world of souls.


    With the help of reincarnation fairy king, Ning Tao found a gap in only three days, which is slowly cracking.


    "It seems that the nine forbidden and ten star array is really not good. It is expected that it will collapse in a few decades, and the earth will It''s liberation. "


    "But, that difficult void devil insect will also be released, I''m afraid it will be another disaster."


    Ning Tao frowned and worried.


    But the reincarnation Immortal King knew it, but he shook his head and said, "no, I''m afraid that within ten years, this great array will surely be broken, and a peerless war is coming."


    "Oh? Why? "


    "If you look carefully, is there anything wrong with the arrangement of the three planets?"


    The reincarnation Immortal King sighed.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked at them curiously. The three planets are very close now, but they just look close. It''s strange to say that they are in a row, and the spirit world is in the middle of the fairyland and the demon world.


    "Does the elder mean that if they are in a row, what terrible things will happen?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "It''s more than terror. Even the Emperor may fall. It''s the most terrible dark disaster, but It''s not that three planets in a row are dangerous. "


    "But there will be a fortune, the strongest fortune in the three realms. No one doesn''t want to get it. Even those who don''t want to interfere must participate in it..."


    "Well, it''s useless to talk about it. This three-star string of beads is called the three-star vision. When three-star returns to its original position, this big array will be shattered by a force."


    "In addition, with the approach of Samsung Lianzhu, the energy of heaven and earth in the three realms will reach a gushing period, which is several times or more than ten times as much as usual, so there will be a lot of strong people, and you will Be careful. "


    Reincarnation fairy king does not forget to give advice.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao thought that the energy gushing period might be good for him.


    The key to longevity is a big black hole. The nine turn Nirvana reincarnation passes through a middle black hole. It is a small black hole with no energy. It feels that it will starve to death sooner or later.


    Then he shook his head and returned home like an arrow. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "master, it''s time to go home..."


    Reincarnation fairy King nodded heavily. Since he was killed, it''s time for him to go home and have a look.


    Leave the big tomb, start the concealment array, and then get into the Xumi bead that Ning Tao has prepared. Wrap him with a force of soul and rush in together


    Earth calendar, July 31st.


    The shape of the earth has changed greatly, the folding space has been stretched, the area is vast and vast, many times of the past, and many places have become virgin forests.


    With the recovery of aura, cultivation becomes easier and easier. You can see some fresh fruits in the mountains and fields.


    On a rugged battlefield, a small team fights with a demon. Its opponent is a lizard, but it seems to have mutated. It also has evil Qi, which becomes very fierce. The smell it sends out is not refined gas.


    However, there are many strong players in this team, including nine people in total, but six of them are watching with a banter on their faces. Instead, they let three recruits fight against the devil lizard.


    It looks like it''s a real fight for new players.


    "Dangdang..."


    "Be hard at it and find the weak spot. Why do you always chop it off? Do you have a grudge against it? "


    "Abdomen, that''s weakness. Find a chance to stab it. Its skin is much harder than your knife..."


    Several veterans yelled in a hurry.


    "Captain Murray, big sister, we really want to take these recruits here for a few days?"


    "You see, they are stupid. If something really happens, it will drag them down," a heavily armed veteran shouts.


    The middle-aged man, Muli, took a look at the fiery army flower, then said helplessly: "what can I do? I can''t get rid of what''s given to me. "


    "Be patient. The three of them are OK, but they don''t have enough experience. Just bring more."


    That hot beauty, Da Mei, advised: "OK, monkey, the captain is more annoyed than you. If they really can''t, they will be judged as unqualified. But for now, let''s have a look first."


    A few veterans listen, but a sigh.


    And the three recruits, one by one sweating, white face, hands shaking, this is the third level of Warcraft, how can they fight?


    "Roar..."


    The devil lizard is furious and extremely ferocious. It has no intelligence, but its instinct lets it know that it is in a bad situation.


    I''ve been looking for a chance to sneak away.


    Just want to raid, the whole person suddenly Leng for a while, a pair of beast pupil stupidly looked at the sky.


    "Good chance, come on!"


    As soon as a girl''s eyes brightened, a whip turned over at the lizard, while a bald young man grabbed an alloy knife and tried his best to stab it in the abdomen."Ah..."


    When making this Dao, several thunder stones are integrated into it. A sword sounds like thunder. If it stabs the enemy, it has the effect of paralysis.


    In today''s earth, it is a good knife.


    The lizard screamed, paralyzed, and cut a hole in its abdomen, almost unable to move.


    The bald young man and the young girl were overjoyed. They suddenly collapsed and said excitedly: "win, we win, we beat the third level Warcraft."


    "Ha ha..."


    But with a smile, the smiling faces of the three became stiff. Muli, Damei and the monkey all looked up pale. A huge fireball fell from the sky.


    The speed is extremely fast, with a cluster of gorgeous tail of fire, heavily fell on them far away.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The earth trembled and roared, like a large-scale nuclear bomb exploding heavily on the ground.


    And a few people stagger, pale with fear, Muli, monkey and others all fall to the ground.


    "Send What happened? So What the hell is that? Aliens? "


    The monkey turned pale and exclaimed.


    In recent years, there have been too many facts, especially in the past three years, so they have not been surprised. However, the fireball from the sky is so huge, and more importantly, it is so close.


    Is there any danger?


    Muli clenched his teeth and quickly yelled: "inform the national security department and send troops to reinforce. Let''s go and have a look first."


    Just as he was saying this, he suddenly drew his sword like lightning and cleaved to the bald youth like a shadow.


    "No Don''t... "


    The bald young man screamed with fright, only to find that it was not him who cut him, but the devil lizard behind him, who did not know when to get up, was about to bite him to death.


    If it wasn''t for the captain, he would have been dead, and the demon lizard had been separated.


    "Thank you Thank you Baldheaded youth have a hard time.


    "The first rule of survival is not to be careless. If you are not sure the enemy is dead, cut off your head."


    Muli drew back his knife and gave an advice.


    The crowd nodded, and the bald youth felt thoughtful. But at this time, Da Mei said, "I don''t know why. I can''t get in touch with the headquarters now."


    "What to do?"


    Muli gritted his teeth and said: "go and have a look first. Don''t get too close to me. Don''t be too far away from me. Maybe we''ll make a great contribution this time."


    As soon as the words came out, nine people''s eyes lit up, and then they went to the explosion without stopping


    In a crater, the dust is creeping. Ning Tao is struggling to climb out. With a long sigh of relief, his back is aching. He seems to be exerting a little too much force.


    But the whole body was shocked by the power of the immortal

 Chapter 2329

    "Why How could that be? My immortal power can''t be used. Is it my cultivation? "


    Ning Tao is startled and looks ugly.


    But then, an old voice appeared in my ear: "don''t worry, it''s just that you are too strong."


    "There are some fairy rules in it, so as soon as you come in, you will be suppressed by the universal law."


    "Then what? Can''t I use my accomplishments here? " Ning Tao frowned.


    Reincarnation Immortal King said: "it''s not so serious. As long as you adapt to the law, environment, and even spiritual power, your cultivation will slowly recover."


    "If we only rely on our own cultivation, we will have a Taoist realm at most."


    "But if there is inheritance, or if there is the support of forbidden areas, it may become stronger."


    "However, I can conclude that there will be no immortal, because I and the forbidden area have also been suppressed."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face softened a lot. He once lost his cultivation, and naturally he cherished it more, but he was used to being alert in the fairyland.


    Even if he doesn''t use a lost soul, I''m afraid he can sweep all the way with his physique.


    With one hand in the air, the space was torn by him. Ning Tao was stunned and then said with a bitter smile: "the space of the earth is still so fragile."


    "It''s not that it''s fragile, but that you''re too strong. Before, it didn''t have the ability to check and balance you, but now it''s different. It''s not allowed to have levels beyond control. In that case, it''s also a kind of harm to it."


    "Immortal, it''s the uncontrollable level. Maybe in a year or two, it will be more or less."


    Reincarnation fairy king turned his eyes.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao calmed down, jumped out of the huge crater, found a place to have a rest, and thought about the next plan.


    One of his purposes is to visit relatives, and the other is the emperor''s body.


    Since we want to open up our hands and feet on the earth, we should not worry about the future.


    Hong Meng, Ning Jia, Wu Jiao After they all received Xumi jiezhuli, it''s time for them to explore the forbidden area. I hope everything goes well.


    Anyway, he was not very optimistic about the emperor''s body. He was just fooling him into saying it casually.


    He took it seriously.


    Ning Tao sighs. He doesn''t want to go home, but it''s good to go back to Hongmeng first.


    An earthquake in the body''s Dantian only revealed wisps of spiritual power. There was also spiritual power around the body. In a blink of an eye, it recovered to the strength of the day after tomorrow.


    Ning Tao grins. It''s not bad. Under such training, he can refine his accomplishments.


    But just then, several figures suddenly rushed in the distance. They were all well-trained and looked like military men. Were they found?


    "Whoosh..."


    However, before he walked around, three people surrounded him first, and the others looked at the crater.


    "Why? Why is there nothing? " The monkey scratched his head and said in surprise.


    "Will it be just meteorites that pass through the atmosphere, melt gradually, or rush to the bottom of the earth? Under the impact power, there can be no living creatures."


    Da Mei raised her eyebrows and proposed.


    Captain Muli pondered, then said: "first try to contact the headquarters, monkey, you go down to have a look, be careful, this is the middle of the imperial mausoleum battlefield, there will be some ferocious demons, can''t stay long."


    "Yes ~"


    the monkey answered, then jumped down, grabbed a standard knife and prepared to dig another pit.


    At this time, the three bald youths also follow up, panting. Da Mei is suspicious of Ning Tao and comes with Mu Li.


    "Boy, where are you from?" Damei is old and looks at her with her hands and chest.


    Ning Tao a meal, always feel some funny, asked: "where are you from?"


    "Do we ask you, or do you ask us? You are crazy, eh? This is Lingli. Are you a monk? Is Are you Hongmeng''s


    A veteran said, raising his eyebrows.


    Ning Tao just recovered, but he didn''t hide. These people are experts, so they can see clearly at a glance.


    But compared with those big friars, they are far from each other. They are estimated to be young friars.


    At the moment, Yi Ning''s eyebrows were broken. Did he frown?


    After all, the boy came one step ahead of them. He was so close that it was normal to be affected


    Da Mei was impatient, and then stood up and said: "boy, listen up, we are the special forces of the Federation and guohuaxia branch, the greedy wolf brigade."


    "Well, have you heard our name? We are one of the strongest arms in China. "


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, greedy wolf, can''t be so coincidental? But why didn''t you see an acquaintance?


    The union of nations. Huaxia branch, what is that?


    "Ah, what''s the matter? It''s your turn to report yourself," said da Mei jokingly, thinking that he was scared.Ning Tao''s coquettish affectation is deep, afraid to frighten them, he casually says: "Hongmeng, Ning Tao!"


    "Ning Tao?"


    Several people were stunned for a moment, staring at him.


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough. He showed a smile and nodded: "that''s right. This is Ning Tao you think of. It''s me."


    "Is this guy sick? How stupid is that? " Zhou Chi, a bald youth, said.


    "Do you know who Ning Tao is?"


    "Who knows..." Some of the veterans were dispirited, yawning and not interested at all.


    Ning Tao stay, ear also came reincarnation fairy King ridicule, don''t know why, feel very interesting, seems to be a person alone for too long.


    Ning Tao black face, he just left more than three years, has forgotten himself?


    I''m tired of it. Can''t help but say: "you think about it, your ancestor, greedy wolf general instructor, the first person on earth, what''s his name?"


    "Er..."


    Seven or eight people looked at him with disdain, and Da Mei said sarcastically: "you mean that Ning Tao, our greedy wolf general instructor, is actually you.


    While talking, several people can''t help but look at his cultivation. It''s estimated that it''s just a day after tomorrow.


    It looks like we''re going to put a number on the goods to the mental hospital.


    "Answer Right


    "Meeting is predestined relationship. Since I''m the younger generation of Ning Tao, I''ll give you a gift."


    Ning Tao was satisfied with a smile, and then he took out something.


    With a flash of his hand, he took out a pile of things directly from the ring. They were black balls, but they were bombs and gadgets that Liu Lao described as Ning Tao''s.


    Although it''s not very similar, and it''s not very powerful, it''s a small idea to kill a few alchemy gods.


    Ning Tao named it Naughty bullet.


    A total of nine, including the monkeys, one by one, but Muli, Zhou Chi and Damei are so stupid. What the hell is this? Broken stones from the explosion?


    Zhou Chi threw it away and said contemptuously, "this boy is very ill. He''s a treasure."


    A few people are not the same thing, just throw it away.


    Dami wanted to throw it away, but when she thought that it might stimulate Ning Tao, her mental illness was pitiful enough. Maybe it would stimulate him, so she immediately threw it into her pocket, waiting to find a garbage can to throw it away

 Chapter 2330

    Looking at the naughty bullet being thrown away, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. He is both naughty and funny in his heart.


    A few genes, the strongest just Lianying, actually threw away the naughty bullet that can kill Lianshen.


    I don''t know what to say about them!


    He is an immortal and lazy to learn from a group of younger generations. But the reincarnation Immortal King smiles and looks very happy


    Muli looked at the naughty bullet. As the team leader and the special situation, Muli thought about going back to the laboratory and put it away. He raised his head and said with a smile, "brother, you must be a fan of Ning Tao and adult Ning?"


    "I also adore Mr. Ning. He is a great hero. He pays in silence and doesn''t ask for anything in return. However, he has disappeared for more than three years. Although you are very similar to him, but It''s not him. "


    "What''s more, your cultivation is only the day after tomorrow. It''s far from the invincibility of Lord Ning Tao."


    Zhou Chi three people scorn, sneer: "that is, you say you are so old, only the day after tomorrow, you stay many dishes, I have already practiced Qi."


    But say, Ning Tao breath suddenly soared, from the day after tomorrow eight heavy jump to congenital eight heavy.


    "Er..."


    Nine people Leng for a while, gradually solidified.


    In the blink of an eye, the cultivation will be promoted to a big level. According to their understanding of the monk knowledge, is this possible? Lying trough, it seems impossible!!


    "He How did he do it? "


    Molly, Damei, monkey''s nose is heavy, and his eyes are round. NIMA, what''s wrong?


    No incorrect!


    Can mental illness be contagious?


    Zhou Chi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his face turned red. He glared: "I I''m still taller than you, first It''s just congenital, it''s still dregs. "


    However, Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to him at all, just frowned and looked in a direction.


    "This is Evil spirit? "


    "Roar "Hissing, hissing..."


    All of a sudden, a stream of black air came from all directions, and the fishy wind was blowing. Several third level magic wolves surrounded, and there were two fourth level magic python.


    It seems that he was also attracted by the movement of the crater. His magic Qi is pure and completely mutated.


    "No, I''m surrounded. Formation a, protect the recruits and get ready to break out."


    I''m anxious. I''m anxious.


    A few veterans a listen, instant draw a knife, embrace a group, will recruit egg son and Ning Tao surround in the middle.


    The monkey said, "but Captain, are we going to leave like this? Just now I checked, it seems that there is something, but I have left the crater. "


    "If I leave this time, I''m afraid it''s too late to come back and look for it again. Maybe it will strengthen the demons."


    Damei: "there''s another problem. We can''t contact the headquarters all the time, and we can''t ask Hongmeng to send rescue."


    Muli clenched his teeth and said decisively, "let''s break through first. I won''t take any credit. I''ll pull one, and I''ll give you the rest. Let''s go."


    As soon as the words came out, several people welcomed them.


    Ning Tao picks eyebrows and finds that there are many traces of the method in their attack means, which are not like the four.


    But it''s very powerful to show it. Unfortunately, it''s not strong enough. In his eyes, it''s full of flaws.


    "Dang Dang..."


    Muli and magic Python are both babies. Their strength is almost the same. They are worthy of the name of the captain.


    And Da Mei, fighting with the magic python, is not satisfactory. She is a little weak and is pressed. Ning Tao only takes a look and decides that she will lose within 50 moves.


    "Captain, come on, kill it, Damei, hold on, be careful..."


    Zhou Chi''s three recruits yelled.


    "If you shout again, it will not only disturb them to concentrate on fighting, but also attract more demons."


    Ning Tao negative hand but stand, light way.


    "Che, what''s your right to say me? I think you are too scared to speak


    Zhou Chi was cold and disdainful.


    "Realm Is it really that important? " Ning Tao a light smile, a pair of golden pupil, looking to the depth of the battlefield.


    He could feel that far away from here, there was a vast magic Qi, and the fairy king also felt it, which should be the source of magic Qi.


    What''s more, it''s the place sealed by the void bug, which is more serious than they think.


    While watching the battle, Zhou Chi retorted: "a little monk like you naturally doesn''t understand the realm. If you flatter me, I may be able to give you some chances."


    "Do you know the five giants of Hongmeng? One of them, Zhou Ru, is my cousin. "


    "Oh? Are you from the Zhou family of four families in Beijing? " Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, surprised way.


    "You know what? Ning Tao, the first person on the earth, was my cousin. So just like you, you have to mix with me to become stronger."


    Zhou Chi has a proud face.


    But just finish saying, big beauty is suddenly pulled away by a snake''s tail, hematemesis suddenly retreats, unexpectedly 30 moves are defeated, snake pupil sweeps, unexpectedly toward Ning Tao four people pounce.Seems to think these people are bullying.


    "No, monkey, come on," said Murray. These people can''t die. They all have backgrounds.


    But the monkey was scratched abdomen, has no way to save, their own are difficult to protect.


    "No Don''t come here, don''t eat us, ah... " Zhou Chi''s three people were paralyzed and screamed.


    It''s a level 4 magic python. It''s like playing, not to mention refining Qi, even refining babies.


    However, Ning Tao cold hum a, slightly leak a dragon Huang Tian Wei, indifference way: "roll!"


    "Gee Gee... "


    The snake opened its mouth and became stiff. The snake''s pupil was terrified and its muscles trembled. It seemed that ordinary people saw great gods.


    If there is no momentum, just like a towering sky, it will be suffocated.


    The snake''s pupil seemed to jump out with fright. It shivered and trembled, and its face died of fright.


    "Putong..."


    This fourth level magic python with the thickness of a bucket, the level of refining baby, was scared to death by Ning Tao.


    Muli, Damei, monkey and others are so stupid that even the demons are stunned.


    For a time, the scene fell into a dead silence.


    "You How did you do that? " Zhou Chi was scared and screamed.


    "All said, my name is Ning Tao. I''m afraid of my reputation," said Ning Tao.


    But in the heart does not read mutter, this magic Python is also too weak, looks like the Lian baby, but only has its surface.


    Several people''s faces were dull, but at this time, Muli''s eyes brightened, and he took out a naughty bullet. Since he sent it, he might as well gamble and have a try.


    He gritted his teeth and threw it at the python.


    The magic Python is not intelligent. When he sees something the size of a stone, he opens his mouth and swallows it.


    Mischievous play into the abdomen, but no movement.


    Is Muli''s smile fake? Also, how can I believe this kind of thing.


    As soon as he was about to rush up with his knife, the magic Python suddenly trembled and was instantly stretched out. Muli''s pupils shrank and a sense of death enveloped his heart. The secret way was not good, and his toes were a little bit, and he retreated in horror


    in an instant, a terrible explosive force and destructive force swept across and spread for several kilometers.


    "Boom Boom... "


    On the battlefield of the imperial mausoleum, a mushroom cloud rose.


    Nine people in the greedy wolf brigade were blown over, and all the remaining demons were scared to death. The strong wind was like a hurricane. Only Ning Tao stood still in the strong wind.


    With one hand, he swallows the evil Qi in his body, transforms it into spiritual power, and soon breaks through.


    Refining six heavy, before and after only a few breath.


    A pair of eyes gradually bright, licked his dry lips, can''t help but look at the source of evil Qi, perhaps, the first meal of the key to longevity, is there


    After the explosion, nine people were dazed, dumbfounded and slapped.


    But the next second, the seven people went crazy, red eyes to find their own throwing naughty bombs, considered garbage, the power of the explosion, S-class gene can not stop, baby, or treasure.


    "Ah, damn it, asshole, I feel like I''ve missed tens of billions..."


    A few people are not willing to roar in their hearts, they are bleeding.

 Chapter 2331

    There is a huge crater, one sixth of the crater, and the huge mushroom cloud gushes out like octopus.


    Zhou Chi, monkey and others cry and go to the ruins, even if they are seriously injured, they don''t realize it. They want to slap their mouths.


    It''s heartless to be thrown away as garbage by yourself.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao shakes his head, the corners of his mouth set off a light radian, in this world, there is no regret medicine, those naughty bullets have been picked up by him.


    Although disdain to pay attention to, but does not represent their good temper, besides, this baby is money.


    It''s sunny all around, and he swallows all the evil Qi into his body. The way of Zhou holds all rivers, and he doesn''t speak any more


    At this time, Muli got up with a disheartened face. The alloy knife in his hand was melted, but he made a great contribution to the war. The Federation made it for him. Even the divine realm masters cut it off continuously.


    But just now, the knife was melted by the explosion, which saved his life.


    "Goo Grunt


    A pair of trembling eyes look at Ning Tao. At this moment, it''s like a God''s arrogance. If there is no hidden heavenly power, it''s as high as the sky, and a breath is like an eruption of volcanic magma.


    Every inch of muscle, action, are natural, like a natural art.


    Muli was stunned. If Ning Tao was harmless to human beings and animals before, he is now an immortal. Even if he saw Zunzun Da Neng in the federal headquarters, he felt that he was less than one thousandth of this person.


    His pupil instantly contracted into the shape of a needle eye, screamed and rushed over, excited: "you Do you really Really, our chief instructor, Mr. Ning Tao? "


    As soon as the words came out, all eight of them stared at each other.


    And Ning Tao negative hand, light smile way: "I''m afraid there are few not long eye dare to replace it."


    "Ah..."


    Muli, monkey and others screamed out in ecstasy, blushing, neck thick, extremely excited, eyes congested, and felt that the scalp exploded at this moment.


    The idol they have been worshiping, the myth spread by the greedy wolf brigade, actually appeared in front of them.


    God, it''s so happy.


    Even Damei felt that she was about to suffocate. She felt that the stone in her pocket was heavy.


    Zhou Chi''s mind was confused, and he stood in the same place like a fool. Is this man his cousin?


    "I I wipe Table Table Watch... "


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao picked his brow slightly, as if he felt something. He said faintly, "this place should not be far away from Qin Shihuang mausoleum, right?"


    Muli was flattered and replied respectfully: "yes Yes, as early as three years ago, the evil spirit began to leak, and many ordinary creatures began to mutate, demonize, and attack ordinary people ferociously. "


    "The United States named this place the battle field of imperial mausoleum. It is tens of thousands of miles away, and no one lives there."


    "What is the Commonwealth of nations?" Ning Tao squints and asks.


    On one side, Da Mei said excitedly: "it''s the United Nations, which can be regarded as the Earth Alliance. Now the world has changed greatly, and all 300 countries are in one."


    "We have been fighting against Hualing for hundreds of times. It''s not just for us to fight against Huaxia."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao has a general idea in his heart. It seems that this is the defense measure of the earth.


    If the alliance is unified, it''s also convenient for management. Because of the revival of spiritual power, many things are inconceivable, and it''s hard to explain them in scientific terms.


    Ning Tao: "by the way, how about Hongmeng of Wudang Mountain?"


    "Well This... "


    Several people hesitated and their faces changed several degrees.


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled, but at this time, a more powerful evil smell came to his face, like a black wave, as if something extraordinary had touched him.


    The next second, from the dark evil spirit, slowly climbed out of a steel devil insect, ferocious roar, the whole body''s carapace like molten iron pouring, a few sharp legs, like a steel sickle, extremely sharp.


    A pair of scarlet eyes, fixed on a few people, tall, like a beetle car, several legs, rocks are cut into pieces.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This It''s a void monster. My God, it''s still a level five monster. Even if it''s in the divine realm, it can''t be defeated. At least three divine realms can suppress it. "


    "It''s over, it''s over, I don''t want to die, devil, it''s devil, it can''t win..."


    Monkey, Zhou Chi and others screamed.


    If you want to say what''s the most terrible on the battlefield of the imperial mausoleum, it''s absolutely the empty monster.


    They are the supreme masters here, let them meet the magic python, the magic wolf can fight bravely, but when they meet it, there is only one way to die.


    "No Don''t... "


    Ning Tao is impatient to see a few people one eye, on this point son heart nature, still really is the flower in the city is very few.On one side of his head, he found that Damei was so scared that his face was pale and his whole body trembled. Even Muli''s forehead was full of sweat, and he could not bear to be afraid.


    Generally speaking, the opponents of the void monster are monks, super geneticists, and powers from Hongmeng


    They''re the best at dealing with the periphery.


    The virtual monster glanced at several people disdainfully, and had already got wisdom. It seemed that it was because of the crater. Then he watched the people closely, waving a pair of dark scythes, as if he wanted to kill them all.


    No one can live under that dark scythe!


    In a few people fear, Ning Tao negative hand, light way: "then say, Hongmeng how?"


    "Well? "Ah?"


    Da Mei is surprised. It''s this time. Isn''t it the first time to run away?


    But at the thought of Ning Tao, he swallowed his saliva and said: "Hongmeng has gone through some changes. Qingcheng, the old ancestor of Huashan rebelled and threw himself into the mountain gate."


    "But the overall loss is not big, it''s just The treasure land of Wudang Mountain is occupied by Kunlun people. "


    "If Mr. Ning wants to go to Hongmeng, he can only go to Jinghua. Now there is Hongmeng''s headquarters..."


    Ning Tao cold hum, "Treason" two words let him very angry, involuntarily think of Banxian Dong Shuangqiao.


    When you get back to the fairyland, kill him first.


    However, the evil insects in the void are so hot that they dare to ignore it. The tiny human beings immediately scream, shuttle through the void, wave a pair of extremely sharp dark scythes on their forelimbs, and cut them straight at Ning Tao.


    This is the talent of their family. They are born with the power of emptiness, which is extremely difficult to deal with.


    "No, Mr. Ning, be careful!" Muli screamed, while Damei gritted her teeth and threw a naughty bullet.


    It explodes directly in the air because of its strong force, but it has little effect on the netherworld.


    Their defense is amazing, it is difficult to hit directly, even if they hit, with a naughty bomb, it will not blow up.


    "Hiss Whoosh... "


    A pair of dark scythes came out of the empty air and cut Ning Tao like a deadly scythe.


    But Ning Tao sneered, did not dodge, directly put out a hand, grasped the dark scythe.


    "Hiss, my Lord, never!" Molly, monkeys and others are so scared.


    The netherworld monster screams with excitement. It''s a stupid human being who dares to avoid the attack. It''s just


    Just thinking of this, his whole body was suddenly pulled out, and there was a sharp pain from the scythe, which made him confused for a while. What''s the situation?


    "It''s just a garbage bug. He dares to run wild in front of us. He doesn''t know how to live or die."


    Ning Tao hands a force, raw tear, all over the sky is broken meat, and blood storm.


    "Gee..."

 Chapter 2332

    Under the shrill scream and howl of the netherworld monster, Muli and Damei almost died of fright.


    That in their eyes, almost invincible void devil insect, unexpectedly by Ning Tao randomly tear into pieces.


    He He was just refining gas. He jumped the steps and killed the refining God. Remember, it''s not jumping the steps, it''s jumping the steps! This What a pervert!


    Besides Hongmeng''s magic weapons, the unearthed magic weapons and holy swords, there are few weapons that can cause damage to the virtual insects. Like Muli''s knife, there are white marks at most.


    But Ning Tao, unarmed! Remember, it''s the five level void monster that he tore up with his bare hands. Is he born with divine power?


    Once spread out, I''m afraid it''s no less than detonating a nuclear weapon of the highest level at the federal headquarters!


    It''s so scary!


    Ning Tao bursts out a suction, which is the way of swallowing. Pure magic is absorbed and transformed by him After a while, I was promoted to the fourth level of infant training.


    After all, it seems that Dantian''s strength will increase more slowly.


    A few people are silly again. They remember that ten minutes ago, Ning Tao seemed to be just the day after tomorrow, right?


    Muli took the lead to return to God, suppressed the horror in his heart, and said with difficulty: "rather Lord Ning, let''s get out of here. There will be more and more demons here. "


    Just as they were ready to leave in a hurry, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "go? Why are you leaving? "


    "Such a good place is very rare. I have to go to the deepest place to give it to the insect mother Reinforce the seal


    "What What? "


    Nine people Leng for a while, immediately frighten, one almost didn''t frighten of draw past.


    Monkey legs soft, fear: "rather Mr. Ning, you You You will not Go deep... "


    On hearing this, Zhou Chi fainted.


    Ning Tao twisted his head and joked: "you can''t go, but behind you, there are hundreds of magic python. Now go back to the snake nest."


    Said, light toward the depths.


    "What What? "


    Muli and others were stunned. One magic Python is hard enough to deal with. Hundreds of them? Why don''t you jump off the building.


    To go back is death, but to go deep is not death? In the depth of the imperial mausoleum, Hongmeng giants dare not go.


    A bite of teeth, can only be hard to follow up.


    I wanted to keep up with Ning Tao and seek protection, but I found that he took ten steps against them, which seemed to shrink to an inch. They could never keep up with him. They all ran wildly and barely kept up with Ning Tao.


    But close to, but found that he had a terrible suction, like deep abyss.


    It''s like their blood is going to be drained.


    For a while, I was so scared that I was too busy to distance myself, but I didn''t dare to fall behind too much. I felt bitter in my heart


    Along the way, Ning Tao cleanly added the evil spirit. The Federation and the state racked their brains. The helpless evil spirit was swept away by Ning Tao.


    But reincarnation fairy King couldn''t help but said: "boy, although you can absorb and use it, you should also pay attention to it."


    "After all, it''s evil Qi. Over time, it will confuse your mind and nature. After all, you are practicing the orthodox skill of fairyland. There will be problems between the two."


    Ning Tao smiles and says, "don''t worry, Mr. Jin. I have my own sense of propriety."


    This is the surname of reincarnation Immortal King. He didn''t say his real name. It seems that Ning Tao is uncomfortable to call Immortal King.


    As everyone knows, in ningtao Dantian, the Tao of Zhou is a part, and another part is the key to longevity.


    It''s blood dripping and can be taken into the body. The evil Qi seems to be absorbed by him, but seven or eight out of ten go into the bottomless hole of the key to longevity.


    However, after such a long time, the power that enables him to enhance the divine realm is that it is a stone into the sea.


    All the way into, what magic python, magic beetle, magic scorpion, and magic carving, a lot of, and even a few five level he than the divine realm of Warcraft, but Ning Tao only a palm, and is a very casual shot.


    However, nearly a thousand demons were crushed and crushed by him. There was no accident. When he turned to look around, there were corpses and debris all the way.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Dami feels that they are like entering the black water. It''s still dark in front of them, but the place they came to is as clear as dew.


    What''s going on here?


    It seems that the evil spirit dissipated with it?


    "Gee Gee... "


    Close to the hinterland, three empty demons attack Ning Tao secretly. They seem to have intelligence and have been ready for a long time. Together, they can encircle and kill a strong one.


    But Ning Tao sneers. He''s just a beast who knows a little bit about the power of void. How can he compare with his master of space?


    In Ning Tao''s eyes, their sneak attack is like a bonfire at night. It''s hard to notice.


    Zhou Chi woke up, hunched up, how could he faint? It''s too humiliating. I''m still in front of his cousin. I can''t do it. This time, I have to show myself well. I can''t advise him.


    As soon as he made up his mind, he raised his head and saw three empty magic insects. He breathed and his eyes turned black. He just stood up and fell down again."Mom..."


    Ning Tao does not move like a mountain, a hand mixed with a million catties of lightning, clapping across the space.


    Muli''s eyes were wide open and his breath was short. Could the three new level five monsters not force him to make a second move?


    The next second, the heads of the three monsters were smashed, and they could not die again.


    As soon as their bodies are collected, they are all good materials for refining weapons. Liu must meet with Li Xinxi.


    After thinking about it, he threw a knife to Muli and a long gray whip to Damei. They were almost four or five products, but they were excellent. He had a good impression on these two people. Anyway, it was nothing to him.


    But in his eyes, the thing that cushions the foot of the table makes Mu Li and Da Mei faint.


    Magic weapon, it''s magic weapon


    In the noise, the earth became rough and bumpy, and there was a lot of radiation, which seemed to have exploded, and the degree of explosion should be nuclear weapons.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and calculated the power of the explosion. It seems that science and technology have made great progress.


    The more they go forward, the more dangerous they will be. They also encounter a six level demon insect of the void realm.


    This wants to threaten Ning Tao a few words, but the latter is lazy to talk nonsense with him, the same palm, shoot of split.


    Also at this moment, strength returned to alchemy.


    Muli and others were numb and dreamy. In the forbidden area, which once claimed that even five nuclear weapons could not be attacked, and the forbidden area which claimed that human beings would never enter again, they came here.


    Sure enough, all the experts'' lies.


    They feel like they are following an invincible tank into the wheat field. All the way, they are crushing, refining gods, refining emptiness, slaughtering one by one, without pressure.


    They almost picked up four twos and blew them up.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao''s ear heard the solemn voice of reincarnation fairy King: "boy, be careful, I''m afraid We have reached our destination. "


    With that, the black fog suddenly disappeared, and the familiar and strange Mausoleum of Qin Shihuang appeared.


    A familiar ancient stone gate opens and closes slightly.


    "Ha ha..."


    "What a little brother who knows the power of space. Come to play and have fun. Let''s breed."


    An evil female laughter came.

 Chapter 2333

    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled. He was not unfamiliar with the voice, the ancestor of insects, the supreme mother of the void devil insects.


    I heard one or two sentences at the beginning.


    "There''s something wrong. Even the sound can be heard. It seems that the seal is seriously damaged."


    "It''s estimated that it knew we were coming long ago. What''s its strength now? After all, it has been sealed for such a long time. If it is integrated with the law of the spirit world, I''m afraid its strength will exceed its control. "


    Reincarnation fairy King reminds a way in the side.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly said, is it possible to break through the level of Daojing?


    "Ha ha..."


    "Brother space, don''t be in a daze. Come and play. Let''s breed more powerful offspring together."


    "Study the space together, roam in the void, as long as you help me to untie the seal, I''ll let you play with it, no matter how you play, ok..."


    From the seductive girl.


    Muli, monkey and others are dull, their eyes are empty, and they walk directly to the imperial mausoleum step by step.


    But Ning Tao gave a cold hum, such as thunder, roar, directly in the ears of nine people, but a few people were confused, consciousness is too weak.


    Helpless, Ning Tao lightning shot, a series of nine hand knife, will they give cut dizzy.


    "Little brother, you are so cruel. You have killed several other children."


    "If you want to devour their energy, you might as well make friends with me. Let''s kill two birds with one stone..."


    The insect mother entices to smile a way.


    However, Ning Tao said with disdain: "I said, have you never looked in the mirror? You don''t look at yourself, either? A female worm is still in waves. "


    "Do you think you can seduce Laozi by swallowing the memory of several modern women? Cut


    The stone gate was quiet for a while, and then a scream came out: "toast, don''t drink, seek death."


    "Children, chop him up for me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the valley trembled violently, and the earth burst open. A huge monster of the void crawled out from under the ground, showing its powerful breath. There were more than 20 in a row.


    The strongest is the six Taoist realms.


    Although there are only six statues, with the strength of the earth today, even with the strength of more than a dozen Daojing, I''m afraid these six statues may not be wiped out.


    Let''s say that the attack of the void force, the sharp scythe, and no way, is very difficult.


    "Kill him, no, catch me alive, I want to breed more powerful offspring of the void..."


    Insect ancestor anxious greedy way.


    Ning Tao''s face is black. How thirsty the girl is.


    The reincarnation Immortal King raised his eyebrow and said, "with your strength now, it must be hard to deal with them. If you can''t hold on, you can ask me."


    Ning Tao curled his mouth, but his eyebrows wrinkled.


    Ever since he got close to the mausoleum, he felt that his body was hot. It seemed that something was about to break out of the ground, which gave him a warm feeling.


    "Man, submit to my king!" More than twenty empty monsters rushed out, one by one.


    They are cold and merciless. They are not the first generation. It''s hard to grow and reproduce in this ghost place. The first generation that was originally sealed has basically died.


    This is the first generation of the insect to devour and reproduce with energy.


    Ning Tao cold hum, directly took out the kill embryo, stone spear, subconsciously run the counter heaven formula.


    I just wanted to kill all sides and warm up, but the next second, the whole battlefield of the imperial mausoleum sent out a roar, and the mountains and rivers were shaking violently.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    All of a sudden, an Immortal King''s power broke out.


    The evil insect of the void will stand in the air, even in the realm of Tao.


    That ancient stone gate burst out a bright light, echoing the stars, even the world itself, can feel an obvious goodwill.


    "This Is this the power of the Immortal King


    Ning Tao was surprised, because this power did not belong to the reincarnation Immortal King. He was very familiar with it, very familiar with it, but there was a strange feeling in the familiarity.


    "Is it..."


    "Ah, damn asshole, asshole, you''re not even going to let me worry about your death."


    "Gee..."


    That miserable scream, let Ning Tao listen to all hair, as if suffering, pain, like inch by inch skin, was repeatedly crushed by the tank.


    "Be careful, it''s coming," the reincarnation fairy King whispered in his ear, ready to attack at any time.


    At this moment, the light above the stone gate gathered into a mysterious immortal shadow. Wearing a remnant armor, it was as if it could swallow mountains and rivers. A pair of eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the world and fight with heaven. It was a lot of fun.


    A ferocious, vast, as if a peerless beast like terrible momentum, pressure on Ning Tao."Boom Boom... "


    The earth under Ning Tao''s feet suddenly collapses, inch by inch, but he himself can''t move.


    This momentum is very terrible, in his cognition, few people can compare, especially his belief, tenacity, towering, all the way against the sky, singing and advancing, that strong self-confidence can crush everything.


    However, he Ning Tao is not a weak man either. He has experienced many hardships along the way.


    The experience of blood and fire, ordinary people can not imagine, killing all the way, never step back.


    His firm belief is also impeccable.


    He was standing on the ground with his head above the sky, his feet standing on the ground, his chest straight up, his head high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high, his eyes high.


    It''s not a threat. It''s momentum, self-confidence and Dao Xin. Anyone who shakes a little will be in a place of no return.


    "Ah..."


    Only the insect ancestor is crying, suffering in the stone gate, begging for mercy, crying, temptation are used.


    After a long time, the mysterious immortal shadow took back all the momentum and said with a smile: "you are very good, even if you pass this pass."


    "My daughter Yueyi, is she OK?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao, who has been raising his head and holding his chest, kneels down on one knee at this moment and says with a smile: "my son-in-law, Ning Tao, has seen his father-in-law."


    Mysterious fairy shadow a Leng, wry smile, complex way: "you this kid, quite clever."


    Ning Tao said with a dry smile, "if you can have such a spirit, you must be the rebellious Lord of that year.


    " Yueyi is very well now. She is in the seclusion and hard cultivation in the immortal realm, and the Lord Guyuan is taking care of her. I swear to you that she will take good care of her. "


    Speaking, his face was solemn and solemn.


    Reincarnation Immortal King a Leng, do what ghost? He was the father-in-law of the boy when he met a soul.


    In other words, it seems that this guy is the one who sacrificed his life in those years. He has courage. I don''t know if his body is still there?


    The mysterious immortal king heard the words, and a satisfied smile flashed on his face. Although he said that his daughter would be arched by the pig, he had already died. Let them understand the love between men and women.


    Today, he is just a wisp of soul left behind in those years, preparing for the future.


    After receiving the resonance of the formula against heaven, he wakes up and is satisfied to see Ning Tao and his son-in-law.


    "Chongzu, look at my son-in-law. He is very satisfied and dignified, but you dare to think about my son-in-law''s idea. I don''t think you can repent..."


    The immortal king turned his head and sneered.

 Chapter 2334

    "Ah..."


    The insect ancestor screamed and said angrily, "against the sky, you are forcing me. Sooner or later, I will bloody the fairyland and turn your daughter into a stinky bitch."


    "Ah No Ah, ah... "


    In the stone gate, thousands of chains pulled desperately.


    This kind of pulling is to dismember the insect ancestor, but the vitality of the insect Orc is very strong, and it''s hard to wipe it out. This only adds to its pain.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, and he was also angry. If it wasn''t for the stone gate, he would have beaten it violently.


    If you succeed in practice in the future, you must find a way to kill it.


    It''s revenge for my father-in-law.


    "Well, it''s hard to change your ferocity after all these years. If you hadn''t been sinful and killed yourself, you would have wiped out most of the spirits in the world."


    "Ben di How can you be imprisoned? " The Immortal King sighed the vicissitudes of life and recalled the past.


    "Jie Jie, don''t you pretend to be a good man there? Are few people who kill me in the demon world?"


    "It''s called the first attack. One person killed me. I was scared in the demon world. In that war, I killed three demon emperors."


    "To say the executioner, you are," the insect ancestor screamed hysterically.


    Ning Tao is astonished to hear that. It turns out that the father-in-law is so powerful. Before, he only heard that he is the overlord of fairyland, but his great achievements are rare.


    However, we can see some clues from the top ten taboos of immortality, which is the second in the list of anti heaven nine styles.


    And reincarnation fairy king, can''t help squinting his eyes, is this guy created the method, hard pressure on his head?


    It seems that it''s really good.


    When I heard about it, I didn''t get angry at all. I said with a smile, "I''m a dead man. It''s useless to argue with you."


    "I''ve been singing all the way to heaven, and I''ve never had any regrets in my life. Even if I sacrifice myself and seal you with my life, I''ve never had any regrets."


    "Even if let me do it again, I will make the same choice, but I''m sorry for one person, that is my daughter, Yueyi, who personally sealed her that year, which is the pain in my heart all the time..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said: "my father-in-law, Yueyi once told me that she has never blamed you and is proud of what you have done. She is willing to be your daughter in the next life."


    When the fairy king heard this, the tiger body trembled, and tears of joy appeared in his eyes.


    If he is sorry now, I''m afraid he can''t see his daughter happy with his own eyes.


    However, since that pair of rings has been selected, believe in the feeling of the dark.


    "Ning Tao, you must have practiced the nine moves against heaven," said the Immortal King and the good way.


    Ning Tao wry smile, embarrassed way: "boy not just, only practice the first few, after a few of the Dharma has not been practiced, according to the month, need, that..."


    "Ha ha..."


    The Immortal King laughed heartily and said, "well, meeting each other is fate. Today I will give you all the complete nine anti heaven movements. I hope you can carry forward the emperor''s mantle and shake the three worlds in the future."


    "Thank you, father-in-law," Ning Tao was ecstatic, and a small heart jumped with excitement.


    The next second, reincarnation fairy King closed his eyes for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes, the center of his eyebrows shot out a light, like a long gun shot into Ning Tao''s mind.


    All of a sudden, the sound of Scripture was like the ocean, and the strong air of killing was overwhelming.


    It is the second of the ten taboos.


    Ning Tao is not in a hurry to understand. Anyway, it''s all his. There''s plenty of time in the future.


    Against the heaven, the nine moves against the heaven all feel complete, and directly reach a great Zhou Tian.


    Cultivation has been promoted to Divine realm!


    "This Taoist friend, don''t you plan to come out and meet me?" The immortals are gloomy, but they smile bravely.


    Reincarnation fairy King hesitated for a moment, then turned into a wisp of soul shadow, simple vicissitudes of life, said with a wry smile: "all are ghosts, there is really nothing to see."


    "It seems that the old man is older than me. Can you tell me his name?"


    I''m curious.


    As far as he knows, there seems to be no such strong man, but his cultivation is extremely powerful.


    I feel like I''m not inferior to myself at the peak. If I have a body, I really want to compete.


    "Ha ha, Laojiu originated from the mythical period. Maybe you''ve heard one or two of them. This emperor is the reincarnation Immortal King," he said bitterly.


    Rebellious fairy King smile a stiff, a pair of eyebrows slightly wrinkled, reincarnation, is that guy?


    "No It''s impossible. The devil is the reincarnator. Who are you, the old man? "


    The worm screamed out when it stopped.


    But the next second, the chain will pull its flesh and blood, as if to put it in the death penalty.


    The Immortal King closed all his senses with a pinch. He thought for a moment with his brow open, and then said, "sir Is it really reincarnation"If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!"


    Mr. Jin said solemnly.


    "Father in law, do you know something?" Ning Tao beat about the bush.


    The reincarnation fairy kneaded naoren and was silent for a moment. Then he said, "remember, the three ancestors of the demon world, the demon ancestors, the blood ancestors and the insect ancestors are not easy to cause. The most weird one is the demon ancestors."


    "In the final battle, I seem to have broken a secret of him and found the reincarnation mark on his forehead. Remember to be careful of the devil."


    As soon as they heard it, their faces became ugly at the same time. It was estimated that they might be Chiyou.


    Reincarnation fairy king can''t help but say: "Daoyou, dare to ask if your emperor''s body is still there?"

 Chapter 2335

    "Oh? The body of the emperor? "


    The Immortal King was stunned, then suddenly said: "Daoyou, you should want to reshape your body?"


    "But it''s a pity that I use the immortal body of the king of blood For the foundation, even my beloved imperial utensils have been sacrificed, leaving only this wisp of lonely soul. "


    Two people are silent, this matter is also expected, but the desperate person always has the illusion.


    Ning Tao can''t help blaming him. The reincarnation Immortal King also knows that it''s wrong. He says bitterly, "it''s the emperor who is abrupt. Don''t blame me for being rude."


    The Immortal King nodded slightly, but it was like a candle in the wind. Time was running out. Looking up at the starry sky, he said: "boy, I can rest assured that I will give my daughter to you. I must treat her well."


    "I will use my lonely soul to put another seal on it, and it will not conflict with the recovery of the world of ten thousand souls. In these


    years, it has suffered too, which is the fault of the emperor."


    Then he began to burn himself.


    Ning Tao is surprised, the heart is pulled suddenly to throat eye, cannot help sour astringent way: "father-in-law adult!"


    "Fool, don''t cry. Our friars are so frank that they don''t worry about life and death. Ha ha, happy..."


    While speaking, the whole person was radiant.


    It''s like the reflection of the light, the sublimation of the light, more dazzling like the sun, directly into a ray of light, shooting to the stone gate, only to hear the "bang" of a loud bang, 90000 Li mountains and rivers together a shock, like a dragon turning over.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he was surprised to see that the stone gate had changed. He was engraved with the figure of an Immortal King, but he was separated by two open stone gates.


    That''s right, father-in-law!


    Only in a force, the stone door opened and closed, slowly healing, and the insect ancestor is crazy, screaming, hysterical resistance.


    However, the force against the heaven was so powerful that it closed this ancient stone gate just a few seconds later.


    And then you can see that the two stone gates merge, and the anti Immortal King is very beautiful, just like a fairy Buddha, with his hands together, as if the gap of the stone gate is in the palm of his hand


    "Ah, a generation of talents, admire, admire," the reincarnation Immortal King sighed, full of praise.


    If this man can live, he will make great achievements in the future. I''m afraid the three realms can''t restrain him.


    Gradually, the seal came into effect, and the void bug was suppressed again. This seal should last for several years.


    And the evil spirit over the battlefield of the imperial mausoleum becomes the boundless water, which is swallowed up by Ning Tao.


    In this way, the dark sky, which has been shrouded here for three years, is finally accepted by the wisps of sunshine


    "Ouch, hiss!"


    "My neck hurts. What happened? Why don''t you remember? "


    Muli and others struggled to get up.


    When I looked up, I was exposed to the dazzling golden light. For a while, it was really hard to adapt.


    "Why? This Where is this? Aren''t we on the battlefield of the imperial mausoleum


    "The sun doesn''t shine in Sanya, does it?" Monkey, Zhou Chi and others mumbled.


    But when the eyes were fixed, they were all dumbfounded.


    This This valley?


    Isn''t that the forbidden area of Qinshihuang Mausoleum?


    Mom, am I blinded? Or am I dreaming? What about Shimen? What about the void bug? How did Shura hell turn into a tourist resort in a flash?


    Just when he was silly, Ning Tao sighed, resolutely left, and said indifferently: "since you wake up, let''s go. The empty monster has been suppressed, and the demons have been cleaned up. There will be no accident in a few years."


    "What What? "


    Mu Li, Da Mei and others cover their heart hard. God, I can''t stand it. It''s too exciting.


    The battlefield of the imperial mausoleum, which is listed as the first-class disaster on the earth, the demon like void devil insect, and the forbidden area which has been fighting for three years, has been settled by Ning Tao. Is this the myth?


    It''s said that no one believes it. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, it feels like a joke


    Da Mei got up and said, "OK OK, I''m I''m going to Beijing for a connecting flight. "


    But just after the words, Ning Tao waved his hand and said, "no, I''m going to Wudang, Hongmeng."


    As soon as nine people heard this, their faces turned white. They felt that something big was going to happen


    Wudang Mountain, Kunlun League station.


    This place is full of spiritual power. If you want to say that it is the most precious place on earth, it deserves its reputation.


    Especially after the recovery of spiritual power, this place is even more amazing. The cultivation is fast, the nature is beautiful, and there are many wonderful uses. Let alone on the earth, even if you look at the Kunlun Kingdom and the fairyland, there are few places to compare.


    In the sky, the fog piled up one by one. It felt like cotton candy like colorful auspicious clouds.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a hall square, thousands of disciples gathered here, and there was an old acquaintance, the ancestor of Qingcheng, who had defected to the Kunlun kingdom.


    There was also an old man in a flaming red robe, who walked around and looked very ugly."Elder Yan Yiyang, you don''t have to worry too much. Calculate the time. Elder Lei Po will replace you soon," one elder flattered.


    But Yan one Yang cold hum a, discontented way: "Damn, I just with the aid of this treasure land, break through to refine the way, this has not a few days, this son of a bitch unexpectedly make move, give Lao Tze to top down, really he so not good."


    "I haven''t even consolidated my accomplishments yet!"


    The ancestor of Qingcheng lowered his eyebrows and sneered in his heart. Since Kunlun had forced Hongmeng away by despicable means a year ago, he had sent people to stay here.


    This is a treasure land, and cultivation is fast. Therefore, the Kunlun Kingdom has always sent the disciples who have encountered bottlenecks to this place, broke through them, and then sent them back.


    In the past year, it can be said that we have had enough to make use of Hongmeng''s resources to strengthen ourselves.


    However, this good place, so magical, is a monk experience, certainly do not want to go.


    But the Taoist priest of Yuntian has an order and has to be replaced. That''s why today''s scene came into being. Elder Yan Yiyang broke through the practice of Taoism and was replaced by elder Lei Po. Naturally, he was very upset.


    All of a sudden, three silver robes came from the horizon, and a duck voice immediately called out:


    "Lei Xingzong, elder Lei Po is here!"


    This sound caused a sensation in the whole mountain. From afar, I heard a loud voice laughing: "brother Yiyang, long time no see. The road of Wu Dao has entered the realm of Tao, but I can''t imagine it in the past."


    "Hum, it''s all thanks to Lord Yuntian. You are a salted fish. But it''s not so easy to break through the Taoist realm."


    Yan Yi Yang squints and sneers.


    During the conversation, the three fell down. A rough middle-aged man grinned and said, "that''s natural, so I want to ask brother Yiyang for advice. I''ve won for brother Yiyang again Three days. "


    "Three Three days


    When Yan Yiyang heard this, his black face suddenly turned clear. He was pleasantly surprised and said: "brother Po, you have a heart to gain something. Don''t wait for me. Don''t be surprised later..."


    Just then, suddenly a confused disciple came running and screamed: "no No, elder, someone came to the door and killed all the way from the outside to the foot of the mountain. One of them broke 13 lines of defense. "


    "Report to elder, it''s not a good thing. An enemy has killed half way up the mountain. I We can''t stop it at all


    "Elder, he He''s coming. My God, he''s so strong that he''s going to kill to the top of the mountain... "

 Chapter 2336

    Several times in a row, people have changed color.


    "How many enemies are there?" Yan Yiyang asked angrily? What''s your strength? But here comes the giant of Hongmeng? "


    "Yes Is a strange face, strength but also refining God, and And Just one person. "


    The disciple said difficultly.


    "One Alone? " Yan a Yang a Leng, immediately big scold a way: "useless waste, a refine God to you several hundred alliance elites, kill of fall flower water?"


    "Are you all pigs?"


    "To be exact, every one of you here is an incurable fool."


    Ning Tao''s faint voice came.


    The next second, people saw that four or five Shenjing disciples vomited blood three times and fell over like a broken sack. Tianlinggai was photographed as fans by Shengsheng.


    "This This... "


    A group of disciples were stunned. They killed four or five of them. Who is this man?


    How dare you challenge the Kunlun League?


    You know, even Hongmeng and the United States are not willing to fight against them now!


    "Who is your excellency? Dare to break into our Kunlun League, do you know the death penalty? " Yan Yiyang drinks with angry eyes.


    But the old ancestor of Qingcheng looked at him suspiciously, his face turned white instantly, his pupils contracted and his eyes rolled round, as if he had seen something incredible.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    "It''s you, Hongmeng leader, Ning Tao, you''ve come back to the toilet," the old ancestor of Qingcheng screamed.


    Although it has now broken through the void, Ning Tao''s terror and fear have been branded in his heart, which is the invincible existence of the earth three years ago.


    One person, one shot, killed 97% of the earth, is worthy of the name, recognized as the first person on earth.


    And the thunder breaks, burning one Yang two people a listen, almost didn''t frighten to piss off, run away.


    Rather Is Ning Tao the evil star?


    The fierce man who once defeated Taoist Yuntian, has not he left and died? Why are you back?


    Although today''s cultivation capital is far more powerful than that of the barren end of the law era, Ning Tao''s name is an insurmountable mountain in their heart, which once pushed them to the top of their world.


    In his sight, Ning Tao is dressed in black, his eyes are bright, and he stands with his hands down. His black hair flies with the wind. He looks gentle, but in everyone''s heart, he looks like a statue The devil in black.


    Demon God a fury, Fu corpse million!


    There is still a famous saying among the people: "it''s better to provoke the king of hell than Ning Mo


    "Goo Grunt


    Hundreds of disciples smell speech, scared cold, sweat DC, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    What to do?


    Ningmo is back?


    Yan Yiyang, Lei Po, the two leaders, are in a panic at the moment. The names of people and the shadows of trees are just too fierce for Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao sneer, light step out.


    "Don''t Don''t come here, line up, line up and stop him, "Lei Po screamed.


    But at this time, Qingcheng ancestor seems to have found something. His eyes are shining. He takes a step and says in surprise: "you Taoist friends, don''t panic."


    "This son is indeed Ning Tao. If he is a fake one, I can recognize him even if he turns to ashes."


    "But, you see, his cultivation is still alchemy. When he left three years ago, it was alchemy. When he reappeared three years later, it was alchemy. Although our ancestors were a little poor, they are also alchemy now!"


    "Don''t you have any confidence in dealing with a little alchemy? Don''t be frightened by the past. Remember, today It''s not the same as before


    The old ancestor of Qingcheng grinned.


    As soon as the words came out, the panicked people came back to their senses one after another, and quickly opened their eyes and detected with spirits.


    It''s true that he was in the middle stage of alchemy, and his accomplishments were even retrogressive compared with three years ago.


    Did he use the secret?


    Otherwise, in the era of the end of the law, why did you practice so fast? In a short period of time, the sudden emergence of a new force, and later even more unconsciously, said to leave the earth.


    It''s probably the sequela of the secret method!


    At the thought of this, there was a flash of light in people''s eyes. If so, it makes sense. It seems that this guy is still a liar.


    Even if he recovers to the peak of that year, it is only the peak of refining spirit. However, they have several practitioners and one who has just broken through the Taoist realm.


    Yan a Yang self-confidence burst, gas rolling, now Ning Tao, for him is just slag.


    Now, Taoist Yuntian is in charge of Kunlun again. If he takes Ning Tao back, he will be rewarded.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Just a few moments later, people''s minds became clear, from fearing the plague to now dismissing it.


    "Rather Mr. Ning, Mr. Ning, "Muli, Damei and others came up from behind.One by one, all the internal organs were split.


    Ning Tao wants to kill Kunlun League alone!


    This is a heavily guarded area. It is said that there are thousands of monks with strong troops. Although Hongmeng can conquer it, he will completely offend the Kunlun kingdom.


    A year ago, the most powerful of Hongmeng, the ancestor of Shaolin, was defeated by Taoist Yuntian.


    And if you want to destroy the Kunlun Alliance on Wudang Mountain alone, looking at the earth today, I''m afraid there are only the first master on the earth, the first person in the Federation, the SSS super gene player, too!


    Can do it!


    As soon as the nine people looked up, they saw hundreds of murders in their eyes. Suddenly, they felt a thump in their heart and said in secret: "it''s over, and they will offend the Kunlun Kingdom..."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, you are really scared. You dare to come here to die. Do you know how stupid you are now?"


    Lei Po''s bitter sarcasm.


    He is the only pillar of Lei Xingzong.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, then suddenly said with a sneer, "are you here to die? It''s better to slaughter dogs. You might as well have a try. "


    Yan Yiyang squints his eyes. As soon as he wants to move his hand, he suddenly turns to say: "Qingcheng Daoyou, this man is in the same vein with you, and his life is up to you."


    "There seems to be a lot of festivals between you."


    As soon as Qingcheng''s face changed, he cursed his mother in his heart. They all said that the skinny camel was bigger than the horse. Although Ning Tao was a god of alchemy, he was not half careless in his heart.


    This product is clearly for him to test the water.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he had no choice but to do his best and hit the strongest blow.


    "Dao FA, nine star boxing!"


    There are nine stars shining on Qingcheng''s right arm. He has been immersed in it for three years and has become the strongest card in his hand.


    With one punch, he outstripped the sound barrier.


    Yan Yiyang and others joked that although this fist was not decent in their eyes, it was still appropriate to kill a alchemist. What tricks did the boy have?


    However, a chill flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes, and he used the method he left to deal with him.


    Damn the old dog.


    His body is as dexterous as a butterfly, his cheek is almost close to the punch, and his hand penetrates the space and directly fans his face.


    "Pa ~!"


    Half of the face bone was directly crushed by the raw fan.


    The old ancestor of Qingcheng screamed bitterly. He was directly confused and bleeding. He didn''t recover. Suddenly, there was a pain in the Dantian, and there was a sound of breaking. His lifelong cultivation was gone.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 2337

    Qingcheng Laozu screams, half of his head is bloody, and his whole body''s spiritual power is leaking out.


    Dantian, broken.


    His hundred years of cultivation will be destroyed once.


    "Puff..."


    "You You dare to abolish me, little bastard. I''m not with you. Ah... "


    The father of Qingcheng is suffering and hysterical.


    Ning Tao negative hand, disgusted to see him one eye, way: "today''s fruit, all by you to blame."


    "What''s the use of keeping an unfamiliar old thing for you? But don''t worry, you won''t die immediately. I want you to see with your own eyes how vulnerable the Kunlun alliance that you took refuge in is to me!"


    "This This... "


    Yan Yiyang and other people''s faces become ugly, a refining God, a move, killed refining four heavy.


    It seems that a dead camel is still bigger than a horse.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately roared, "where are all the disciples? Take this son for me and take it back to the Kunlun kingdom. I will apply for the right to practice in the treasure land for ten years."


    Hundreds of people''s eyes turned red when they heard it.


    Ten decade!


    If a monk can really get a breakthrough in one or two years, even if he has a good talent, he will get a good one.


    It''s definitely a huge temptation.


    Lei Po is also excited. If he catches Ning Tao and asks for help from Taoist Yuntian, I''m afraid that ten years is just a small matter. He may even get his personal advice.


    It is said that he had a great fortune, and now his strength is immeasurable.


    He immediately roared out and said with a grim smile, "when you entered the Kunlun Kingdom, you burned, killed and plundered. Today, I will avenge my compatriots."


    As soon as he appeared, a group of eager disciples exclaimed: "it''s elder Lei Po. He''s going to fight. It''s said that his strength is close to the realm of Tao."


    "And a lightning method, superb, overbearing just fierce, but also half a year ago, from my Kunlun thunder forbidden area, safe and sound out."


    "It seems that this boy is going to suffer. The name of ningmo is already in the past."


    Ning Tao disdain, play taste: "give you a chance, casually play, can beat me back a step, even if you win, hope you can mention my interest."


    Hearing this, elder leipo became angry. This son of a bitch dare to be so arrogant.


    Don''t you think he is the waste of Qingcheng?


    He said angrily: "boy, you are dead. I want you to be in the thunder Death is shattered


    During the conversation, the fury of spiritual power burst out, and the cultivation of one''s whole body reached the level of eight.


    Light surface strength can crush Qingcheng twice.


    His eyes are like electricity, emitting a "crackling" sound of thunder arc explosion. His hands are like lines, pulling out dense thunder arc, actually condensing a ferocious thunder horn beast.


    "There it is. Look, elder Lei Po''s unique skill of becoming famous. It''s said that he used this move to kill two Lian Xu. Even the three elders of Qingcheng can''t take it."


    "Great, it''s a win," hundreds of students danced and cheered with joy.


    Even the ancestors of Qingcheng are howling bitterly.


    "The Tao and the Dharma stir the eight wastelands!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    The thunder horn beast is as fast as lightning and gallops up in the air, just like a thunder light crashing into Ning Tao.


    As we passed by, the square under our feet collapsed inch by inch, pulling out a ravine, which attracted the spiritual power from all around, making this move more fierce. Those disciples around screamed and retreated.


    Even Muli, Damei, couldn''t bear the pressure and half knelt down with a red face.


    Yan a Yang long surprised, can''t help but satisfaction nod, this move even if change to do is he block, all very hard.


    It seems that Lei Po got a lot of fortune in the luanlei forbidden area. Even a mountain or a King Kong can be smashed by this blow.


    That kid''s done!


    In that cheering scream, Ning Tao still does not move, Muli, monkey and others are scared, but find Ning Tao did not dodge the meaning.


    He''s not going to carry it with his body, is he?


    "Arrogant son, die!" Thunder breaks fury, infuses all strength into this blow.


    For a moment, like a Tyrannosaurus Rex meteorite like thunder horn beast, powerful hit Ning Tao.


    "Bang" was a crisp sound, and everyone''s eyes widened, only to find that it was thunder horned beast instead of the imagined broken meat Broken like light and rain.


    Ning Tao, almost motionless, seems to be tickling him.


    "This How is that possible? " Elder leipo was stunned, spat out a mouthful of blood and screamed.


    Hundreds of disciples were dumbfounded at this moment.


    Feel The thunder and the rain are small!


    Ning Tao twisted his head and neck, lightly flicked his robe and said, "you let me down."The next second, he appeared in front of him like a ghost. Lei Po''s pupil shrank and his roar broke out like a thunder pool. But Ning Tao clapped his head ten times faster than him.


    There was a bang, and my brain was all over the floor.


    Everyone was stunned, a headless body knelt down in front of Ning Tao, neck is still spraying blood.


    For a moment, there was a dead silence.


    At this moment, hundreds of people''s faces were as pale as paper, their spines were cold, and their legs and stomachs were shaking.


    The old ancestor of Qingcheng, who has been screaming, is dull.


    "Goo Grunt


    "This Are we dreaming? "


    At this time, the elder Yan Yiyang finally came out with a dignified look, but he said haughtily, "do you know the difference between the virtual realm and the Taoist realm


    Ning Tao sneered and joked: "let''s hear it."


    Hundreds of people also looked with wide eyes.


    "Daojing, the strongest means of nature is Daoyi!"


    "Only when you understand a kind of Dao meaning can you be regarded as the real Dao realm. Your strength is more than ten times stronger than that of the empty realm, and you will master a kind of Dao meaning."


    Yan a Yang says, ferocious however a smile.


    A wisp of flame rises from the soles of his feet, and the temperature rises. This is what he has mastered The way of high temperature!


    But Ning Tao a Leng, immediately sneer a way: "originally is a even two grade road all don''t calculate rubbish way meaning."


    "You What did you say? "


    Yan Yiyang was burning with anger and angry eyes, and a huge fireball was formed. The square was melted, and the temperature was extremely high. All the disciples were sweating, and they were scared to retreat.


    Is this the strength of Daojing?


    "Go to hell!"


    Yan Yiyang pours down, the flame is towering, as if holding a hot little sun in his hand.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao slowly put out a hand and inserted it into the fire like a king. The power of swallowing burst out and he said faintly: "this It''s the only way to say it


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    "Ah, ah, I My fire, no My accomplishments, ah, don''t beat my accomplishments... " In the fire, the burning one Yang spreads the gruesome scream.


    In a few seconds, it turned into a mummy.


    Hundreds of disciples are dull, and the elder Yan Yiyang, who is the strongest one stationed here, died like this?


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Before they could react, hundreds of swords, spears and axes directly dressed them into Hornets'' nests, and none of them even screamed.


    Flesh and blood dripping, and some were even broken.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of elite disciples became a piece of meat, dead, dead too fast.


    This is the soul control of Ning Tao. It''s similar to the Royal sword technique, but it''s far from it. It depends on a powerful weapon. However, the grades are all six or seven.


    How many of them are able to compete?


    "This This... "


    The ancestor of Qingcheng sat down on the ground, dumbfounded, but the battle ended, and the Kunlun League branch was destroyed.


    A look up, a flame will devour him, can say dead even slag is not left!

 Chapter 2338

    The huge Wudang Mountain is empty.


    A thousand friars, all died in the hands of Ning Tao, even if the weak, he has no mercy.


    Here is his thought, big family, good memories, how can they be defiled.


    He didn''t pay any attention to any small means of subpoena. On the contrary, he seemed to let them do it. This trip will surely bring an end to the unfinished business of that year.


    Kunlun, he will go sooner or later


    Mu Li, Da Mei, Zhou Chi and other people are still as cold as cicadas, trembling. The headquarters sent a message asking them, but they did not dare to return. They were at a loss.


    Even if I say it, I''m afraid it will be taken as a joke.


    "My Lord, we Shall we go back to Beijing? " Molly asked respectfully, his head bowed.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Ning Tao looked at this treasure land and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he seemed to have made up his mind. He solemnly said, "wait for me for a while."


    Then he flew into the air.


    Looking at the towering Wudang Mountain, Ning Tao opened his perspective, and the dragon vein, earth atmosphere, and even the surrounding pattern all appeared in his eyes at the moment.


    It was an hour.


    "My Lord, what are you doing? Why don''t you understand? " The monkey scratched his head and asked weakly.


    But Muli patted him for a while and glared: "can you understand the matter of Lord Ning? Don''t talk about it. Don''t disturb the adults


    As he spoke, Ning Tao suddenly flashed to the foot of Wudang Mountain, and the surging spirit power wrapped Wudang Mountain.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "My God, he Is he going to move away from Wudang Mountain? " The monkey''s pupils shrank and screamed.


    When they first entered the greedy wolf brigade, they once came here to carry out tasks, and saw with their own eyes that Shaolin ancestor was defeated by Taoist Yuntian.


    At that time, the Taoist of Yuntian thought about moving Wudang Mountain with magic power, but it was obvious that he failed.


    That''s why Kunlun monks were stationed here and abused Hongmeng''s resources. Hongmeng wanted to fight a bloody battle, but he was pulled back by the Federation and Guosheng.


    It''s kind of Taoist Yuntian who didn''t kill people. It''s not easy for them to fall out with Kunlun.


    Therefore, he didn''t take revenge on Hongmeng. He turned a blind eye and gave Wudang Mountain to the Kunlun kingdom. It''s a way to seek peace.


    Seeing this, Zhou Chi was stupefied and then said in amazement: "this It''s impossible, absolutely impossible. How can he move such a high mountain? "


    "It''s very easy to destroy a mountain, but it''s even more difficult to move away. It''s dozens of times more difficult."


    "My cousin Zhou Ru once said that Wudang Mountain can''t be moved away. If you force it, it is likely to destroy here. From then on, the earth will lose this precious place..."


    Several people were shocked and their hearts were shaking.


    But he didn''t dare to persuade Ning Tao to run away one by one for fear that the mountain might fall down or what?


    Ning Tao is a God. He didn''t want to do this. He also wanted to leave this precious land to the earth as a blessing.


    But after this, his idea changed. He wanted to take Wudang Mountain and bring it back to the world. No matter it was a treasure land or not, he could not tolerate being defiled by others, let alone other people''s misdeeds.


    Just take it. It''s over.


    After a long time, Ning Tao took a deep breath and suddenly said, "take it!"


    In the blink of an eye, Wudang Mountain disappeared, only a bead lying in the palm of Ning Tao''s hand.


    It''s amazing that Xumi Jiezhu!


    This thing is indeed a treasure. It has the property of space. It is also worshipped and refined by a strong man. It can also be called an imperial instrument, the imperial instrument of space.


    At the moment, I can''t use it to replace his spirit.


    Dragon, earth They are all cut off by him, with perspective, and he can ensure that every detail is correct.


    However, there is only one drawback, that is, Wudang Mountain can not be delayed too long, otherwise it will be boundless water. We should bring it to the world as soon as possible


    And Muli nine people, staring at the large open space, fainted.


    "Mountain Disappeared... "


    Just about to leave, Ning Tao suddenly frowned, subconsciously said: "who is here?"


    "Huh?"


    The reincarnation fairy king was suspicious and whispered: "what''s the matter, boy? What a surprise? "


    Ning Tao shakes his head and looks at the empty space in front of him. He frowns and says strangely: "what''s wrong? But I can''t say exactly what it is? "


    Hearing this, the reincarnation Immortal King released a force of divine thought and explored the place carefully.


    Nothing unusual?


    But he is very clear that with Ning Tao''s current strength, there will be no illusion.


    Immediately comforted: "go ahead, more is better than less. If you are in trouble, come to me and break it, you''d better not mess with us."


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, but also nodded, then with doubts, took nine people away.Destination, Jinghua!


    But not long after they left, there was a sudden drought in the open space. Without any water, the flowers and trees around them withered in an instant.


    It''s like all of a sudden Drought


    "Whoosh..."


    On a plane, Ning Tao enjoyed modern science and technology again. He couldn''t help feeling nostalgic.


    I don''t know what''s going on in Hongmeng?


    There is not much space for Xumi Jiezhu. Now it has Wudang Mountain and can take away many people, but it should be OK to take thousands more people.


    Hong Meng, Wu Jiao, Ning Jia, apart from these, are some scattered friends


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard two business elites talking in secret: "Alas, I''m afraid the Ning family is finished, and they''ve been beaten so hard."


    "Isn''t it? Originally, with the support of Hongmeng, they should be the only one, but they didn''t want to offend the Kunlun community. Now the Federation doesn''t want to offend the Kunlun community, so it can only find a way to weaken the strength of the Ning family."


    A man with gold glasses sighed.


    Another national character face man heard the speech and hummed coldly: "before that, the head of Huaxia branch of the Federation was Ning family and Ning Yucai."


    "But when this happened, the federal government actually wanted to support Zhang, but who didn''t know that Zhang was so bad, shit."


    "They''re not the ones who plot against Ning''s family and Sue Hongmeng for any trouble. They''re just like moths. When they fight, they shrink to the bottom. In the end, Hongmeng is not the first one to go up."


    "If Zhang Jia is really promoted, Huaxia will be finished. It''s said that they have taken refuge in the geneticists, otherwise the Federation will not support him."


    "Damn, the more I think about it, the more I hold back. Why should I bow to Kunlun and the Federation?"


    Just then, a handsome young man with black robes suddenly came up to them, cracked his white teeth at them, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Zhangjia will be history."


    After that, he left faintly, leaving behind two elites with muddled faces.


    Muli came up, pale and said, "Ning Mr. Ning, what are we going to do? "


    "Destroy Zhang Jia!"

 Chapter 2339

    Zhang Jia is one of the four families in Jinghua.


    Although it declined in the early years, in recent years, a new force has sprung up and its strength is very strong.


    Now he is a candidate for the head of Huaxia branch, appointed by the Federation. Originally, there were people in this position, Ning Jia and Ning Yucai, who were later replaced by him.


    Although there was a lot of domestic abuse, Zhang didn''t care at all. He even used violence to suppress and kill many civilians. Hongmeng also killed some of his disciples by some means.


    Not directly, but indirectly


    Ning Tao is indifferent, listening to the introduction of Mu Li''s weakness, a murderous opportunity has risen in his heart.


    At the beginning, Zhang Mingyuan didn''t want to think about that disgusting thing again. Is there any reason to destroy Zhang Jia? It can only be said that his strength was not enough at the beginning.


    But today, Zhang will no longer exist.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Zhang''s gate was smashed, and Mu Li killed nine people. As soon as they gritted their teeth, they chose to listen to Lord Ning, because they were also very unhappy with Zhang.


    "Quick Pull the alarm, enemy attack, enemy attack, "several fierce voices roared.


    The sharp whistle rang through Zhang Jia.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A lot of powerful geneticists came out. There were many foreigners with blond hair and tall stature. Many of them were stronger than Muli.


    At this time, a rebellious figure, like a fierce beast, came out. His body was very scared, but now he raised his eyebrows.


    "I remember Are you a greedy wolf brigade, a first-class branch of the armed forces, but you want to kill the minister? "


    "Hum, fierce sword, it''s the end of you. Trying to use Huaxia branch to control Huaxia, I''m afraid the Federation has already fallen."


    Molly clenched his teeth and yelled.


    In front of this "fierce sword", it knows that the SS super gene is one of the top ten strong men in the Federation and the strongest guardian of Zhangjia.


    He is the close guard of Zhang Hengsheng, the head of the Zhang family.


    However, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from the courtyard, slow and steady. It was a middle-aged man with a leather suit and a cold face. He was still holding a golden champagne glass in one hand, shaking slightly.


    "It''s captain Murray. Why? Dissatisfied with me? Come down here with your hand and die? "


    "Or did you take orders from a big military man? Even the Dong sisters don''t dare to be presumptuous, just you? Are you here to get shot? "


    Words a, Mu Li heart a tight, but is already and Ning Tao tied in a piece of rope grasshopper.


    "It was the alliance leader who asked them to come," a faint voice came from the door.


    Zhang Heng Sheng looked up and saw a familiar figure dressed in black robes. With a smile in his mouth, he stood with a negative hand. Every step he took was like the roaring of mountains and seas.


    At this moment, it''s like time is still.


    Zhang Heng Sheng''s eyes widened. His eyes were filled with blood for a moment. He was furious and his face was ferocious. One hand burst the Orange Cup in his hand. The broken glass fell. His hand It''s bloody.


    But he didn''t care, a pair of red eyes staring at Ning Tao, like a hate beast.


    It''s him!


    It must be him!


    The little bastard who killed his son "Zhang Mingyuan" can recognize it even if it turns to ashes.


    "Rather The waves


    Ning Tao ignored him, negative hand light look around, there are a lot of modern artillery, weapons.


    There are a lot of grinning geneticists, but in his eyes, these are as fragile as toys.


    To tell you the truth, even with the strongest nuclear weapons on earth today, they may not be able to kill him.


    Let''s say that with the power of his space, he can find a place to drill, and he can''t be blown up by the clumsy things like nuclear weapons. So the good things depend on who uses them, what field they use, and what they do


    "I remember that the last time I came here, I was bombed out for more than half of the time. A few years ago, there were villas. Unfortunately, the people were gone."


    "But it doesn''t matter, here soon It will be a ruin again. As for people, they will accompany him. "


    Ning Tao takes his hand and whispers.


    But Zhang Hengsheng was ferocious, and his lung was about to explode. Without hesitation, he roared: "start, open fire, kill him. As long as you kill him, I will give you whatever you want."


    "Roar, roar..."


    Almost at the end of the speech, the whole courtyard was boiling and turned into a war fortress like a mecha.


    A forest of laser weapons.


    Alloy gun, cloud piercing gun, God killing six, eight.


    There is even a ferocious beast, a nuclear gun, which is the highest level weapon. Once it is ready to hit and launch, the strong can be torn up


    "This How is that possible? "


    Muli, Damei''s face is white and shrieking. This kind of weapon does not allow personal equipment.


    Once found out, it will be regarded as betrayal of the union, which is the first major crime of the union.


    Ning Jianing Yucai was dismissed for investigation because of this charge. It is said that only a new weapon was found. But now, Zhang Jia is armed. Obviously, it''s not a day or two.Moreover, there are not many nuclear power cannons in the Federation, which is obviously inspired by the Federation.


    Otherwise, no one can hide a nuclear gun.


    With all the things in front of us, it is enough to show that Zhang''s heart is full of ghosts. I''m afraid he has completely become a running dog of the Federation.


    "This damned bastard!"


    "Fire..."


    "Boom Dada, dada... "


    Under the roar of Zhang Hengsheng''s fierce sword, all the weapons of each unit opened fire. Suddenly, the sky was dark.


    However, there is a sudden change.


    A tortoise shaped shield was suddenly formed under his feet, covering every weapon, making it impossible for a bullet to penetrate. On the contrary, many geneticists suffered as a result.


    Just as he screamed, a magic weapon appeared in the sky, golden and accurate, penetrating the human body.


    "Hiss Ah, ah... "


    In the blink of an eye, more than 90% of the guards died.


    Zhang Hengsheng is silly. What kind of fancy magic is this? One shield, one weapon.


    His people were so vulnerable that the whole courtyard was full of blood. There were almost hundreds of corpses lying in all directions, but none of them hit Ning Tao.


    "Bastard, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you," the fierce knife roared. It urged the nuclear gun to fire.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The earth trembled violently, the villas were collapsed by the shock force, and an energy shock wave tore the space like a five clawed Thunder Dragon, roaring and crashing.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, this nuclear energy gun is a bit interesting, unexpectedly is take the best spirit stone as the foundation.


    As soon as the Thunder Dragon was about to hit him, he reached out to grab it.


    "My God, he Is he crazy? That''s a nuclear gun. He can tear up the Tao, but he picked it up by hand. Isn''t that a clear sign that he''s going to die? "


    Monkey, Zhou Chi and others scream in fear.


    And Zhang Hengsheng is very happy. He is really a arrogant son of a bitch. Even if he is the first master of the Federation, tai''a, he would never dare to be so big in the face of a nuclear gun.


    Fierce knife grins, full of madness.


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    However, a palm is like a black hole in the universe. Without light, it can annihilate everything.


    The energy Thunder Dragon has no resistance. It is absorbed in an instant. Ning Tao''s body doesn''t even shake. His skill is only one big week, so he can easily break through the weakness and is still improving.


    "Boom Hum... "


    When the energy of the nuclear gun dried up, like a cry, it was defeated and became a dead thing.


    "This This... "


    Fierce knife, Zhang Hengsheng looks at him like hell, he He actually ate the nuclear cannon.


    Is he still human?


    At this time, Ning Tao was still full of ideas, but there were two rumors in the distance, saying: "Sir, please stop. Although we are not happy with Zhang Jia, it''s too much for you to challenge China."


    "I''m Hongmeng, yekong, Wujiao and ningkun. I hope you can give me a small face!"

 Chapter 2340

    In line of sight, a floating white robe and a bloody black robe were holding their arms at the door like black and white double evil spirits.


    It''s the familiar Ye Kong, Ning Kun!


    Once upon a time, those two young faces have become mature and steady. Their hearts are like rocks, and their breath is Two tracks!


    Under the accumulation of numerous resources and inheritance, as the two most talented people of the two sides, they also practiced hard in the treasure land. It''s not surprising that they have such accomplishments. Now they are among the best in Hongmeng.


    Ning Tao is stunned. Elder martial brother Ye Kong? Ning Kun? Why are they?


    Just want to turn around to see, but hear fierce knife roar: "come on, kill him quickly, it''s your duty to defend China, kill him..."


    But Zhang Hengsheng was so scared that he slumped on the ground, laughing like a fool, crying like a fool, and being crazy like a fool.


    You asked friar Hongmeng to kill their leader?


    "Ha ha..."


    "It''s ridiculous, ridiculous..."


    "Little bastard, you are dead. No one can save you. If you dare to kill my brother, I''ll make you regret it."


    The fierce knife is still laughing wildly.


    Muli, the nine people of Damei are looking at him like they are mentally retarded. This guy''s IQ needs to be recharged.


    Ning Kun and ye Kong are impatient when they hear that. They dare to tell them what to do. If it''s not for such a big mess, they don''t want to come.


    Not with the killer. It''s good.


    With a sigh in his heart, he had no choice but to frown and say, "Sir, stop. Please come with us to Hongmeng."


    "What if I don''t want to?" Ning Tao smiles and turns around slightly.


    "Then don''t blame our brother for moving Move Move... " Ning Kun says, the pupil suddenly shrinks, full face is stunned.


    "What''s the matter? Are you bald? Why are you stuttering? " Ye Kong joked, and then looked forward, but this glance made his smile stiff for a second or two.


    All of a sudden, he jumped three feet high and screamed, "Meng Alliance Alliance leader


    Ning Tao touched his nose and said with a bitter smile, "what''s your expression? Like hell? "


    "You You You... "


    Ye Kong and Ning Kun stammer and stare at each other. They are excited and overjoyed.


    "What are you two idiots doing? Come on, do it. Kill him. It''s a federal order. I order you to take him down


    Fierce knife stares big eyes, roars a way.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, Ning Kun was so excited and incoherent that he knelt down to Ning Tao and made a respectful kowtow. His face turned red and said, "Tu Apprentice, meet Master! "


    Fierce knife''s smile was stiff for a moment, but it didn''t wait for reaction. On the other side, ye Kong knelt down on one knee and said respectfully: "my subordinates welcome the return of the alliance leader!"


    "This This... "


    Fierce knife was scared silly, face pale as paper, and looked at a face of despair Zhang Hengsheng.


    Vaguely, I seem to realize that I have offended some very high-level people


    Seeing this, Ning Tao brushed his sleeve and lifted them up with one hand. He said with a smile, "it''s good. It seems that in the past three years, your accomplishments have declined."


    Ning and Kun were surprised. What kind of clever means was this? The whole person can''t resist completely. I feel that this person in front of me is like a bottomless abyss.


    The cultivation breath of the master was just to refine the emptiness, but they couldn''t help but marvel.


    I''m afraid Shaolin''s ancestor is not as good as one in ten thousand of him. He looks more respectful immediately.


    "Waves Zheng... "


    The light roar of the long sword came from my ear. Even the wind was split, as fast as thunder, and it came in the blink of an eye.


    "No, master, be careful," said Ning Kun, with his pupils shrinking and a cry of surprise.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t even turn his head back. A hand that ignited a wisp of golden flame, he patted it with his backhand at will.


    Fierce knife angry eyes, actually dare so big, even today''s federal first strong, too ah, also dare not so rampant face his knife.


    But when the long knife and the palm of the hand collided, they only insisted for a breath, and the long knife turned into a stream of molten iron. This is the sharpest alloy knife in the Federation, which uses the strongest Shenkuang now.


    Looking at the whole Federation, we can''t find a second one, but now it turns into molten iron.


    "Ah..."


    The fierce knife suddenly screamed, and most of his body was burned. This was the real pain of burning. His whole face was twisted and wailed.


    "Ah, ah Asshole, too Mr. Tai ah, I won''t let you go, ah... "


    A breath, the world no longer fierce knife, even a trace of ashes are not left.


    Ye Kong and his wife were stunned, and their eyes widened. One of the top ten strong men in the Federation, fierce knife, just Just died.


    The power of the alliance leader is really more and more terrible.


    At this time, Ning Tao stepped in front of Zhang Hengsheng. With a move, a bottle of champagne appeared. He took out a special glass for the plane and slowly poured out a glass of wine, shaking the golden and charming liquor.The fragrant wine made people move their fingers, but Zhang Hengsheng looked up with a smile and said: "little bastard, do you want to humiliate me?"


    "Shame?"


    Ning Tao sniffed the words and sipped the champagne. He seemed to think about it seriously. He shook his head and said with a smile, "you are not qualified to be humiliated by our leader."


    "You You bastard... "


    Zhang Hengsheng''s eyes are about to burst into flames. His teeth are biting so hard that a wisp of blood flows out from the corner of his mouth.


    "To tell you the truth, you and I are people of two worlds, and you are just ants in my eyes."


    "From the moment when your family and I were against each other, we should expect to have today''s fruit and kill you. However, you will never realize the regret of heaven and earth. The pattern is big and small. OK, it''s time to go on the road."


    Ning Tao was indifferent and poured out the champagne.


    "Boom Boom... "


    A fire dragon roars, boiling from the sole of ningtao''s feet, spreading unstoppably.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Hengsheng, who is full of resentment and fear, is engulfed by the endless burning fire at this moment. He doesn''t even leave any bones.


    Jinghua Zhangjia has completely become history


    Ning''s family is full of voices.


    In just one hour, the whole world was in an uproar. The leader of Hongmeng alliance, Ning Tao, returned.


    This news is no different from a blockbuster, which makes countless people tremble in their hearts. When they think of this name, the first thing that comes into our eyes is the two trembling titles.


    Ning Mo! Shaxing!


    In just one hour, from peaceful Ning family to numerous high officials, businessmen, friars, admirers It''s almost packed fast.


    But there are also many people who can see through, and Ning Zhong said: "I''m afraid the pattern of the earth It''s going to change. "


    Ning family Pavilion.


    Master Ning, master Shaolin, Han Xue They represent Ningjia, Hongmeng and Wujiao respectively.


    They all received Ning Tao''s order to summon all the core disciples and members to come here.


    There is a big event to announce to the public!

 Chapter 2341

    Hongmeng core members, 1800.


    Members of the witch sect, 1000.


    Ning family, eleven!


    But everyone knows that the weight of the Ning family''s eleven members is definitely higher than that of most of them.


    Looking at the hustle and bustle of the crowd below, most of them are familiar faces with friendship, and the vicissitudes of the years have left some traces to them.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said, "now you know more or less that the world is too big for us to imagine."


    "I went to fairyland and got a lot, but time is urgent and I don''t talk much about it."


    "Now you have two choices. One is to stay here and guard China. The other is to follow me to the fairyland and pursue a higher way to cultivate immortals."


    Thousands of people were stunned, lowered their heads, and gradually became silent. Fairyland is the place where the alliance leader went, the holy land known as a monk.


    In those days, the white old devil of the white lotus sect went through all kinds of hardships in order to go to the fairyland.


    For a moment, few people spoke.


    Shaolin Laozu smiles bitterly. As soon as he receives the news of Ning Tao''s return, he hears about it before he has time to reminisce. Even for him, he can''t get used to it.


    But presumably, Ning Tao also has his own difficulties. After all, time is not waiting for him, which is not his wish.


    Looking at the confused and panicked disciples, he couldn''t help but say, "my Lord, dare you ask the fairyland where our generation of foreign monks can live?"


    "Naturally, the leader of our alliance established a sect, which is our home. Mo Yuntian, Mo Lao, Zhou Heng, Zhou Lao are all senior elders."


    "And for us on earth, the fairyland has always felt guilty and wants to make up for it. Master Longjin has found his own inheritance. He is favored by a big man in the gate, and now he is afraid to have gone beyond the realm of Tao."


    "So you can rest assured that when I come back this time, I will take you over."


    "Of course, if there are people who don''t want to leave, the leader of our alliance will never force them to do so. People are different and ideas are different."


    Ning Tao explained with a smile.


    Hearing this, the people relaxed a little, and they still believed in the leader Ning.


    Not to mention the old alliance leader, Zhou alliance leader, I think something must have happened, the two elders will not care.


    Han Xuemei''s eyes were complicated, but she didn''t even think about it. She went out and said, "I''m a witch sect. I''m willing to go with the witch master."


    Since Miao Jingjing left, few people in the sorcery sect have been able to raise the beam, and the entrusted people are stubborn.


    In the end, Han Xue, with her own ability, convinces everyone and temporarily takes charge of Nuo Da''s sorcery.


    As soon as she walked out, the people of the witch sect began to go. They would obey the orders of the witch master. If they didn''t believe them, who would believe them?


    Ning Tao saw pretty Han Xue one eye, flashed in the heart complex, these years, pour is bitter her.


    At this time, the old man Ning, who also has to catch up with the past in the future, walked out with a bitter smile and said: "since my grandson invited me to enjoy the happiness, this kind of good intention, naturally, I''ll go to the Ning family."


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere relaxed.


    In addition, when ye Kong came back, he threatened that Zhang''s family had been destroyed, which was the credit of Ning alliance leader.


    Many people are very happy about this. Zhang''s new year is too deceiving. If they were not afraid of civil strife in China, they would not have been able to help destroying Zhang.


    In fact, some people''s hesitation is nothing more than worrying about whether Ning Tao is doing well?


    It''s a good time to get along. It''s a good time to enjoy the past.


    If you don''t mix well, you will suffer in the past.


    When we arrived at Wudang Mountain, we were still at our base


    As he said this, he took out the bead of Xumi''s boundary, and the familiar outline of the mountain was projected in front of his eyes.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This Is this Wudang Mountain? How could it be that even the Taoist of heaven could not take Wudang Mountain away? "


    Many Hongmeng friars screamed.


    Even the ancestors of Shaolin and Wudang are staring at each other. They can feel the breath of Wudang Mountain. It''s definitely the means of Ning alliance leader. They are more and more skillful.


    All of a sudden, the Shaolin ancestor seemed to think of something. His face turned white and he asked, "my Lord, dare you ask the Kunlun army on Wudang Mountain, they..."


    "I''ve killed them all. I''ll go to Kunlun in person to deal with the affairs of Huaxia."


    "And in the battle field of the imperial mausoleum, I''ve suppressed that empty devil insect. There will be no more trouble in a few years."


    Ning Tao negative hand, such as in the elaboration of a small matter.


    Thousands of people were numb, but no one doubted it. It seemed that they had seen the invincible figure three years ago, which swallowed up the world and looked down on all living beings.


    Shaolin ancestor awe inspiring, a wry smile, solemnly way: "Hongmeng up and down, willing to go with the alliance leader to the fairyland."


    The ancestors of Wudang and others have been following suit. Martial arts has a long way to go. Now that they have a leader, it''s a big chance. If others can''t dream of it, how can they give up?Go to see the big world, the wonderful stage, the ups and downs of martial arts, even if you die


    An hour later, thousands of people retreated.


    Of course, this is just the beginning. Ning Tao didn''t urge them. He gave them three days to think about it. He was willing to leave and take it away. He also supported them.


    After all, monk Hongmeng is gone. Who will guard the Chinese people? Naturally, we have to choose a power.


    In any case, he is also a member of his hometown. Even if he leaves his hometown and works hard, he will always miss his hometown. The villagers of his hometown can never be bullied


    Ningjia hall, a group of high-level gathering.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Great, leader, you have come back at last. Unexpectedly, it''s three years."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the three Chinese Alliance leaders were fighting together to open up a pure land for our generation of monks. How could we shrink back and follow the alliance leader to fight the world together?"


    A crowd of high-level excited shouting.


    Ziyang, wordless, ye Kong, Li Menghan, Huijing These are now the pillars of Hongmeng.


    Huaqing, dongsanhu, Huabang He is also a great master of witchcraft, and his strength is very good.


    A group of people were making a lot of noise and laughter. Ning Tao also told them a lot of fairy events.


    The twelve gates of Tiangang, the nineteen sects of Disha, the eight masters of Zhongyu, Xiangong and Difu, the forbidden area known as human beings, and the Six Mysterious forbidden areas


    Wudang''s ancestors are the most famous.


    Ziyang leader is also confused. The fairyland actually has their inheritance. Master Zhang, the two ancestors of taijizong, are in the same generation as himself and Ning Tao.


    Ning Kun is also confused. He has a younger martial brother, Mangu, whose cultivation is higher than him.


    Where is my elder martial brother''s face?


    Just then, two sexy women, pear blossom with rain and bud, rush into Ning Tao''s arms.


    Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, hugs her two daughters tightly, and says tenderly: "I have found sister Xia, and they have also given me an order, that is Take you away. "


    "No matter where you go, our sisters will follow you," Li Bingbing said, holding her neck with red eyes.


    Zhou Ru also nodded shyly

 Chapter 2342

    "Cough..."


    When he was tender and sweet, he suddenly heard a voice of dry cough and said with a bitter smile, "as soon as you come back, you have done such an earth shaking thing."


    "I don''t have to guess who it is, it must be you!"


    Ning Tao is surprised, good familiar voice, side head sees, see a thick eyebrow big eye man immediately.


    Li Zhen, Minister of national security!


    "Minister Li," everyone said with a smile. They all got along well.


    Ning Tao is depressed. How can he meet this guy again? Every time I see him, there is no good thing.


    Sure enough, Li Zhen sighed, took out a piece of information and said anxiously, "something''s wrong. The first master of the Federation, Tai ah, has threatened to challenge you. It''s about a day later South China Sea


    As soon as the words came out, the scene was quiet.


    Cheng Ba had a black face and said, "I said, can''t you bring some good news every time you come?"


    "Er..."


    Li Zhen looks aggrieved. Do you blame me?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao thought about it for a while, ignored him, and then said, "first of all, what happened in the three years I left?"


    When they were seated, the Shaolin ancestor thought about it and said, "since you left, the first evil disaster broke out in the imperial mausoleum battlefield. It was a disaster at that time."


    "A lot of creatures have mutated and become very fierce. They attack human beings. We join hands with the military to kill demons. Each has its own victory or defeat, but the netherworld monster is too difficult to deal with. It can''t be wiped out in hundreds of wars."


    They all nodded and looked a little sad. Many of their brothers fell here.


    "For a year and a half, we have been fighting with them fiercely, but the leader of Zhou''s League suddenly disappeared, and there is no ice coffin of wuchenzi. So far, there is no whereabouts, except the leader of Zhou''s League you just said is in fairyland."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, his heart cools. Master''s ice coffin disappears. How can it become like this?


    Did the little old man do it?


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing him asking questions, the Wudang ancestor sighed: "I don''t know. At that time, the defense was strict, but the Tianshan ice coffin disappeared somehow. Not long after that, Zhou Heng also disappeared."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face became gloomy, and the cold light in his eyes flickered.


    Who on earth did it?


    "Since the disappearance of the leader of the zhouheng League, the battle of the imperial mausoleum is still going on, but the Kunlun boundary has changed. Ning Kun Xiaoyou knows this best."


    Shaolin ancestor points to Ning Kun.


    The latter said: "well, two years ago, our iron blooded mercenary regiment went out of the pass and got a powerful inheritor. Their accomplishments all improved by leaps and bounds."


    "At that time, there were a lot of rebellions and villains, so we carried the banner of justice and suppressed them everywhere. In a year, we almost wiped out those rebels."


    "However, a year ago, I noticed a change in the Kunlun realm, and found that it was the lost man of cloud heaven. He didn''t know what to do and came back again."


    "At that time, his cultivation was not very high. At the beginning, I was able to deal with it. But later, his cultivation became stronger and stronger, and his promotion was faster and faster, and he attracted a group of forces. We had no choice but to flee to the earth."


    Ning Tao has been listening. As expected, Taoist Yuntian is in the Kunlun kingdom. He seems to have many secrets.


    He saw it in yunruofu.


    "However, I didn''t expect that in just a few months, he led the army to attack Hongmeng, and the momentum was very fierce."


    "In Wudang Mountain, Shaolin ancestor fought against him, but he was defeated. He wanted to fight him to the end, but the Federation formed two years ago suddenly ordered us to retreat, not to fight with Kunlun."


    "I gave Wudang Mountain to Kunlun. Because I was afraid of nuclear weapons, Taoist Yuntian didn''t make trouble."


    Rather Kun bitter face, depressed way.


    Everyone present was very depressed. It was the symbol of the earth, the treasure land. The cultivation ability was fast, but it was captured by the Kunlun people.


    "I found that Taoist Yuntian seemed to have any plans. We didn''t matter to him. Since the first World War, he never appeared again."


    "But I have a hunch that his strength will be stronger and stronger. Now I''m afraid that" tai''a "is not an opponent."


    Ning Kun spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    Ning Tao pondered and suddenly said, "who is this tai''a? It''s called the strongest man in the union. "


    "Do you remember Mo Sheng?" Li Zhen scratched his head and laughed bitterly.


    "Mo Sheng, captain of Ares team?"


    "Is that the guy who betrayed master Mo Lao and China? Does it have anything to do with him? "


    "No, I remember he was defeated by me? And to your Ministry of security. "


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and looks suspicious.


    "Well This... "


    Li Zhen wry smile, depressed way: "I am also very puzzled, he had no resistance, but in an experiment, rampage, and escape.""In the past three years, Mo Sheng has never been found."


    "But this tai''a is said to be a monk cultivated by Mo Sheng. He is also compatible with genes. He has perfect double cultivation, one inside and one outside. He has super strength."


    "In the battlefield of the imperial mausoleum, he made many achievements and was invincible. Later, he was known as the first strong man in the Federation."


    The Shaolin ancestor was silent for a moment, and said, "I once had a fight with him."


    "This son is very strong, and I''m a little inferior. But what makes me strange is that what he practices seems to be a complete system, and it''s hard to imagine how strong the fighting method is."


    "Yes, Zhenzi is one of the top federal officials. She once told us that there are people behind tai''a," Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru warned.


    Just when they were worried, Ning Tao suddenly got up and said with a smile: "no matter what ghosts and monsters are behind him, one day later, they will be broken."


    "Two days later, I went to Kunlun and took the head from the head of the old dog of Taoist Yuntian."


    "Three days later, when I have finished exploring the forbidden areas, I will immediately return to the fairyland. Before I leave, I will deal with Huaxia. You should be well prepared..."


    With that, he accompanied the two women out of the hall.


    When people listen, they look at each other. Is it so overbearing? I just feel the blood rush.


    In three days, crush everything


    On Jinghua street, Ning Tao strolls with the two girls. He looks complicated and listens to the shouts and the peddlers All this is so familiar and warm.


    "Purses, purses, sold cheaply, sugar gourd, Goubuli bun, free experience of artificial intelligence..."


    Worried, Zhou Ru asked, "do you really have no problem fighting with tai''a one day later?"


    Li Bingbing was also worried.


    "Don''t worry, your husband, I''m a fairy, very powerful," Ning Tao grinned and his eyes twinkled.


    In fact, he was also worried about where the ice coffin was?


    Just strolling around, a strange stall was suddenly approaching. A man was dozing down. He pulled a clean cloth at his feet and only put bags and belts


    There is also a strange sign on it. The first initials of Xiaomei are obedient, followed by three sixes and three sevens. However, the man did not raise his head and said, "if you want to buy something, add my wechat, circle of friends, good quality and low price..."


    "But aren''t you a killer?" Ning Tao stares at him tightly, corner of the mouth a hook, smell a blood smell.


    The man was stunned and touched a dagger with one hand. As soon as he raised his head, his pupil shrank and he said in amazement: "yes It''s you, Ning Tao


    "Wang Gang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Ning Tao is a little surprised. He didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance here.

 Chapter 2343

    The man was stunned directly, some inconceivable, it seems that he didn''t expect to meet Ning Tao.


    It''s a long time since they met each other. If they don''t fight, they don''t know each other. It''s also because of the killer''s identity. Later, they separated because of various things.


    "You Why are you here? " Wang Gang wiped his dirty hands. He was surprised and excited.


    In the world of killers, Ning Tao is also a resounding myth. He has always been proud that Ning Tao is a friend.


    And Ning Tao wry smile, scratch a way: "just came back, casually stroll, how do you live like this?"


    "Well, I want to open my mind, and I don''t have any threat. I sell things casually and make a living. Occasionally I get one or two orders. I''m a killer. I''m ok."


    Wang Gang is very generous.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, everyone has everyone''s way of life, just happy.


    "This is Your friend? " Zhou Ru''s face was curious and asked.


    Wang Gang smile a stiff, some at a loss, Ning Tao now is not he can climb up.


    However, Ning Tao put his arms around the dirty man and said with a smile, "of course, it''s my friend. Let''s go and have a drink. You''re not in Europe..."


    Wang Gang''s eyes were moist and he was very happy. This evening, they drank a lot of wine and talked freely


    The next day, Ning Tao didn''t disturb him and left early because he still had a fight today.


    "Wow..."


    The South China Sea is now more than ten times larger.


    Not only the South China Sea, but also the land of China is dozens of times vast, and many places are wilderness.


    It''s hard to explain in terms of science. It''s in the exploration stage, but according to Ning Tao, this is the folding space, which is now being opened a little bit.


    To put it bluntly, the earth at the end of the French era was like a balloon that gradually shriveled, while the earth now, like the earth that is gradually inflating, is slowly expanding.


    To be exact, it is to reproduce the panorama of the ancient spirit world, and some spirit beasts gradually appeared on the earth.


    In the past, it was impossible


    But today, a major event will take place in the South China Sea. Hundreds of helicopters have already been put in place, various live broadcasting facilities, exclusive interviews Dense.


    Looking around, they are all familiar with famous platforms, among which there are a lot of scattered practitioners and powers waiting to fight.


    Why?


    Just because A fight!


    The first man on the earth three years ago, the first man on the earth three years after the war, can it not be a sensation?


    Ning Tao vs Tai a!


    Both of them are famous in blood and fire. One is an old card, the other is a new one. No one can tell who can win, but it is an amazing battle.


    This war will be recorded in the history of the earth.


    "Boom Wow... "


    Angry waves rolling, many sharks are smelling to come, set off a spray on the waves.


    Many sirens have been born.


    "Hello, everyone in the studio. I''m risking my life and death to broadcast to you. Who can win this battle, Ning Tao or tai''a?


    "Please let''s wait and see. Let''s support Ning Tao to win. Let''s brush a big rocket. It''s really a win. Let''s brush a sports car..."


    A pretty girl, excited.


    But at this time, a group of monks appeared in the live camera, and Hongmeng''s people arrived.


    As for the patron saint of China, the whole world is very clear, especially the ancestor of Shaolin, who can be called the second strongest in the Federation, and can not be underestimated.


    "Here comes the monk of Hongmeng. Do you know which one is Lord Ning Tao?"


    The little girl pointed at the camera and said with ecstasy.


    When the sea breeze came, her hair was in a mess, but at this time, the atmosphere made everyone boiling.


    Rockets and sports cars are almost the same.


    The eyes of the whole world are on this side.


    The Wudang ancestor glanced at the bones of the crane and asked, "why hasn''t the leader arrived yet?"


    "I don''t know. I went out with two ladies last night. I guess the couple are struggling now."


    An elder said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t worry, elder brother Ning will certainly be able to do it. The nether demons and the Kunlun alliance have been suppressed by elder brother Ning. This tai''a is just a younger generation."


    Cheng Ba patted his chest and said confidently.


    Ning Kun, ye Kong and others agreed one after another. They had a blind belief in the alliance leader.


    This is based on the premise of victory after victory.


    All of a sudden, everyone frowned and looked in the same direction. They felt a fierce animal like breath coming near here.


    In the eyes of hundreds of millions of breathless eyes, a naked upper body, scar, sword scar Startling, cold face, strong body, tall figure, step by step stepping on the void, towards this side.


    He glanced faintly at the scene, didn''t seem to find his opponent, so he held his arms and stood in the field.Every breath is like a bell.


    Even those murderous sharks dare not come near here. Every fish dares to come close to the area of ten thousand meters.


    "It''s him. He''s really here. The first strong man in our Federation, Tai ah, he''s here."


    The little girl screamed at the camera.


    But in the live broadcast, the sports car has even surpassed the rocket, the following comment is also the same "too a must win".


    Shaolin master frowned and said bitterly, "he has become stronger. I''m afraid I''m not his rival any more."


    Wudang''s ancestors were silent.


    A few younger generation, but still believe in ningtao alliance leader, just a Tai ah, what kind of food?


    I don''t know when the leader will come?


    "Friends, it''s half an hour, and tai''a has come. Will Ning Tao, the first person on the earth three years ago, face the challenge?"


    "He has not appeared yet. Should we understand that he is afraid? Or dare not appear? "


    A group of live reporters continued to set off the atmosphere.


    One hour


    "For three hours, Ning Tao still didn''t appear. Did the invincible tiger have declined?"


    "Ning Tao, are you afraid? "What''s wrong?"


    Cried a four eyed man.


    But not long after, the four eyed man received a message that he was fired by his own platform


    Tai''a closed his eyes. Suddenly, he suddenly opened his eyes. There was a black figure in front of him. He was looking at him curiously. In his pale golden eyes, he was indifferent to all living beings.


    "Gulu..."


    Too a actually subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, stare big eyes, back out of a cold sweat.


    When did he come?


    If he had attacked just now, he would have lost!


    "Look, there you are. My God, the first man on earth three years ago, Ning Mo, reappeared in the world. He promised Tai A''s challenge!"


    The major live platforms roared with excitement.


    Little girl also excited, but found that Rockets flying all over the sky, directly to brush the server burst.


    In terms of money, Feifei jewelry has never been afraid.


    Tai a clenched his teeth, bowed his body slightly, and hummed coldly, "you should be Ning Tao, right?"


    However, Ning Tao negative hand but stand, light saw him one eye, unexpectedly way: "you are not my opponent, let the person behind you come out!"

 Chapter 2344

    The waves were rolling, but they were still.


    It''s as if these two people were standing here at the beginning of heaven and earth.


    The outside world is boiling, the screams are constantly rising and falling, and the blood is boiling.


    But at this time, Tai A''s pupil shrinks, his face changes, and he hums coldly: "I don''t know what you''re talking about? Let''s do it. "


    "Why do you have to fight with me? Do we have a grudge? " Ning Tao picks eyebrows and says with a smile.


    He had no fear.


    "Hum ~!"


    "The fierce sword is my brother. If you kill him, I will avenge him. Today''s war, you and I can only live one. First There''s only one place. "


    Tai''a''s whole body muscles are like horizontal exercise, and his blood is clattering like the sound of a waterfall.


    Only when the physical body is strong to a certain level can this scene appear.


    The muscles bulge. The feeling is a sense of firmness. The bronze skin has clear lines and high muscles, but it is not rough, like an assembly line.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao chuckled and shook his head: "I said, you are not my opponent."


    He stood with his hands down, his whole face was free, his sleeves were floating, just like a banished immortal. He was not afraid at all and said calmly.


    "In fact, I really don''t care about the first position. My ambition is far from here."


    "Don''t talk big, take it," too a angry eyes, feet a step, the whole person like a sword rushed.


    The waves behind him exploded in an instant, hundreds of feet anxious, leaving a huge footprints with clear texture on the 1000 meter deep sea floor.


    From this we can see how terrible the strength of this blow is.


    "Ah Lingwu


    "Yes, my God. Look, they are fighting. Now the major gambling tables are about to close. Make a quick bet. Don''t hesitate."


    "See if it''s tai''a who''s making great progress all the way? Or Ning Tao Create the myth of invincibility again


    Off the field, thousands of cameras were aimed at the battle field.


    They''ve been waiting too long for this moment.


    Even, a lot of people''s blood has soared.


    The battle between the two is absolutely rare in recent years.


    Shaolin ancestor is dignified. I''m afraid his golden body will be broken. I don''t know how Ning Tao will deal with it? His strength is better than yesterday.


    On one side, the Wudang ancestor also mentioned a heart, uneasy.


    The importance of this war is self-evident. They can''t afford to lose.


    I''m not sure about this fight.


    "Brother Ning, come on, beat him and teach him a lesson," Cheng Ba, ye Kong and Ning Kun roared excitedly.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Before boxing, the wind of boxing makes the waves rise.


    Too a red eyes, roaring, Lingwu in one, Lingli and the combination of the body, burst out a super strike, is indeed his strongest move.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to Ning Tao. It seemed that this blow could smash a mountain.


    But Ning Tao sighed, and then he moved.


    There''s no extra movement, just a stamp.


    This time, it seems that the wind is light and the clouds are light.


    But it''s not.


    Suddenly, a chill filled the sea.


    "The way of Taiyin is frozen for thousands of miles!"


    "Click Click... "


    In the eyes of hundreds of millions of people, the South China Sea freezes. With Ning Tao as the center, it spreads wildly. No matter in the air or on the bottom of the sea, it can''t escape the erosion of the cold. Roaring tai''a, it also stands in the air.


    I saw that his whole body was covered with a layer of frost and wrapped by a layer of ice crystals. It felt like a work of art.


    And when people look at it, it''s tens of thousands of meters around, and all of them become an ice island.


    "What?"


    The ancestor of Shaolin was shocked to explore the bottom of the sea. He found that the thickness of Iceland was nearly 100 meters. With one breath, he created such a hard Iceland in an instant.


    It seems to contain a mysterious force, even if let him fight, I''m afraid it''s hard to break.


    How strong is Ning Tao?


    His heart was filled with horror.


    And all the people in the world are going crazy, stupid, this Is that the end? It seems that he didn''t do it, did he?


    Those who beat TAIA to win all collapsed. They saw Ning Tao stomp his feet, and then a big piece of ice appeared, and the battle was over?


    How can we fight this?


    "Black screen, this is black screen..." Hundreds of millions of people yelled across the screen, trembling with anger.


    Ning Tao light smile, during which he absorbed some spirit stone, immortal stone, strength has been restored to Lian Xu eight heavy.


    I have to say, this guy is really strong.


    However, in his eyes, he is a brute force guy, like a wild beast, who doesn''t know how to make good use of his spiritual power, a way of Taiyin, to solve the problem.


    "Roar..."


    "Click Click Bang... "Too a roar, hysterical struggle, muscle blood red, can''t accept this reality, just a big ice, how can he be trapped too a?


    He''s the best in the Federation.


    How could he bear to be beaten in the beginning.


    The whole person is going to be completely crazy.


    "Eh, it''s strange that you practice the method. Who taught you the combination of spirit and martial arts?"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and approaches slowly.


    "Ah ah..."


    Too a red eye, unexpectedly the ice crystal to struggle to crack, but has never been able to break it.


    One of his hearts is making waves.


    Actually So strong!


    Although, from the beginning, he did not intend to win, but, the result, or surprised him.


    When Ning Tao was about to approach tai''a, he suddenly noticed a flash in his eyes, a thump in his heart, and an ice wall in front of him.


    "Ice Get together


    However, a terrible edge, actually penetrated his ice shield, straight toward him.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. At this critical moment, he sees the whole picture of the attack. Ma Shen, no, it should be said that it''s very similar. This silver shuttle is all water and silver. It''s just like a perfect skill.


    "Whoosh ~ Bang..."


    Tai''a got out of trouble and grinned. The attack was successful. Under that thing, he was sure that no one could survive.


    The sharpness of that thing is incomparable.


    A punch will be in front of the ice shield broken, split smile to see, suddenly stiff, Ning Tao pick eyebrows, double fingers so light clip silver shuttle.


    The corner of the mouth a hook, sneer a way: "understand, Yi Xi family, no, should say is Maya forbidden area."


    Just in his heart, there is a trace of killing intention, gradually diffuse in his heart, cold eyes.


    "You Why didn''t you die? It''s How is that possible? " Tai a sees this, the double eyes suddenly stare of circle roll, his one face of startle, frighten five zang organs all crack.


    In his impression, everything is broken, but now it is caught by Ning Tao''s hands.


    It''s impossible.


    God, he What finger is that? Is the legendary King Kong not bad?


    "Say, who gave you this?" Ning Tao stares at him for a moment and cheers coldly.


    "I I... "

 Chapter 2345

    When he was incoherent, suddenly, the space broke open, and another cold light came straight at Ning Tao''s face, which was more powerful than the silver shuttle in Ning Tao''s hand.


    "It''s not good, someone is involved in the battle," the Shaolin ancestor was shocked and furious.


    The whole Hongmeng is up and down, and the murderous spirit is boiling in an instant!


    One by one, they are facing the enemy.


    But Ning Tao had expected it, and he didn''t panic at all. He sneered and said, "can''t you help it at last? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and threw the silver shuttle.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    The two silver shuttles collided and sparkled, but Cui er''s voice pierced the eardrum.


    However, these are not finished, and then Ning Tao single handed a brush, an extremely terrible cold air, invisible and qualitative, into a big storm general toward the front.


    "No, damn it," the attack shocked his heart. He scolded secretly, and his whole body was burned.


    "Fighting, elephant!"


    A huge god elephant hissed into the cold,


    it was obvious that the attacker had done his best.


    "Boom Boom... "


    There were bursts of noise in the air, and a cold wind. Originally, I was wearing a cotton padded jacket, but my body was covered with frost, and I felt that my blood would be frozen.


    Most of the live broadcast machines were damaged by freezing.


    Those reporters and San Xiu understood at this time, why was tai''a frozen in an instant just now?


    The cold is so terrible that I''m afraid it can create an Arctic by itself.


    To know that they are still so far away, if close, just a breath, will be frozen into ice sculpture.


    Ning Tao lightly flicks his sleeve and blows away the cold fog in front of him.


    The chill had little effect on him.


    In the line of sight, too a side of silly eye, impressively many a panting figure.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. He''s still an acquaintance. He used to be the leader of Ares team. Mo Sheng!


    "It''s funny, it''s you!"


    Mo Sheng glares angrily and stares at Ning Tao. His unparalleled hatred is unforgettable.


    He was very upset that he didn''t kill Ning Tao.


    He never thought that he was so strong now that he still couldn''t feel the limit of Ning Tao. On the contrary, he was more powerless than when he was fighting. He felt that Ning Tao was just playing.


    When too a hand, is completely his instigation, just want to see Ning Tao now strength how?


    Now it seems that they underestimated each other.


    "Refining deficiency? Hum, you shameless son of a bitch, you actually use hidden cultivation to play pig and eat tiger. "


    "You''re just a villain, asshole," Mo Sheng said, biting his teeth.


    On one side, tai''a felt the same way.


    What is the practice of emptiness? Even the Daojing of Shaolin ancestors is not their opponent.


    But now Ning Tao is just like a nobody.


    It''s not human. It''s too strong.


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately dumb way: "I didn''t hide cultivation, is you too dish, forget it, also don''t bother to explain with you, anyway have been defeated."


    "Put your fart, don''t be too arrogant. This time, I will defeat you."


    Mo Sheng grits his teeth.


    He didn''t want to give up until the last moment.


    Words just fall, one side of too a also calm face stood up, control a Ma God, at any time hand.


    Looking at that thing, Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out one. This is the Ma God he got at the beginning.


    But later, I always felt that something was wrong. If it was weird, it was useless. It seemed that there was something strange in it.


    "Boy, there seems to be a kind of clever prohibition in it. If it is used for a long time, it will unconsciously erode you and control your spirit."


    Reincarnation fairy King reminds in the ear.


    "Together, kill him," Mo Sheng roared, his blood surging again.


    "Fighting, blood dragon!"


    The whole body''s blood gas condenses into a dragon behind him.


    Tai''a''s teeth are clenched, and his spirit and martial arts are in one. When his skills are in full swing, his muscles swell, and his surging spirit and physique are all integrated into one punch.


    "TAIA shenjue, Lingwu kill!"


    The ice under my feet was shattered.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao snorted coldly. It seems that he wants to go to the Mayan ruins to figure out the account.


    The vast power runs, no fancy, all into the right hand, fairy fog rolling, crystal clear as jade, pure white, like the right hand of the immortal, the street is also carved with bright stars.


    "Immortal method, pick star hand!"


    This palm, which covers the sky and the sun, is as huge as a star. It''s hard to take pictures of them.


    Countless people are looking silly. What''s the trick? It''s terrible. It''s like a continent. On the contrary, Mo Sheng and tai''a are just like a mole ant."Broken ~!"


    "Boom Ah... "


    They roared, but they were slapped on the ice again, and their bones were broken.


    "Pooh," they vomited blood and were shocked. They were defeated by a move.


    In a flash, Ning Tao grabs the two and tears open a space directly. Under the gaze of hundreds of millions of people, he moves towards the Mayan ruins.

 Chapter 2346

    South China Sea, dead silence.


    Billions of people, people, don''t even see what''s going on? This eye-catching battle ended in such a muddle.


    But it''s clear that the first strong man in the Federation, tai''a, was a total failure.


    Even if Mo Sheng appears, he will also be vulnerable.


    Ning Tao.


    Still Invincible king!


    Shaolin Laozu and others are stupefied. They are in the same place and win Win, feel too fast


    "Stab..."


    The space is cut, like a black crack. Ning Tao grabs them and walks in one step.


    At this time, he had gone outside the Maya forbidden area and looked up. With the revival of aura, this ancient area became more mysterious and dangerous.


    In sight, this is a rocky area. It looks like a big array. In the deepest part, you can see an ancient altar, which seems to echo with the stars in the sky.


    And I don''t know when, six huge metal detection columns, from under the earth


    "It''s interesting that technological civilization is the opposite of martial arts civilization."


    "This place is very unusual," the reincarnation fairy King appeared, stroking his white beard and picking his eyebrows.


    Ning Tao opened the perspective and looked carefully at this forbidden area. Now he has a stronger ability to wake up again. Many things he didn''t see through last time are very clear now, but they are still vague.


    This place, there are many sleeping robots, metal, do not know what use?


    "What''s your plan, boy?" Reincarnation fairy king is very curious, can''t help but ask.


    Ning Tao thinks about it, and then looks at the two people in his hand, the two guys who were almost killed by him.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    "Asshole, I''m not reconciled, I''m not reconciled, why? Why on earth is this? I''ve become so strong. Why can''t I beat you? "


    Mo Sheng opened his mouth and roared.


    And tai''a, there is only fear in his heart. That palm seems to exist only in myth. He has only one idea, which is unmatched. He is invincible.


    One face was gray, even despairing.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with disgust and sneer, "because I am invincible, especially to you."


    "If you don''t go along the bright road of monks, you have to be a geneticist."


    "Don''t talk about the past, just talk about the present. If you are steady, understand the martial arts, with your talent, under the great benefits of today''s aura recovery and law quenching, how can you fall into such a miserable situation?"


    "You know, Mr. Mo is now almost immortal, but you are Put the cart before the horse


    Between words, you can hear extreme irony.


    Because in Ning Tao''s view, this is a stupid behavior. If you don''t take the main road, you have to take the extreme path.


    At the end of the day, he''ll only push himself to death.


    Being able to stand out among billions of living beings and become a master of human beings has already demonstrated his talent.


    Now, the world of monks has come. In this recovery environment, monks like Shaolin ancestors have good talent, stable mood, resources and inheritance. It''s strange that they don''t reach the realm of Tao.


    Like Mo Sheng, he is wasting his talent. If he throws it to the fairyland, he will be an immortal


    "Bah, don''t use his sweet words. I want to bewitch me and ask for information. Ha ha, there''s no way."


    Mo Sheng sneered and sneered.


    Hearing this, the reincarnation fairy King shook his head contemptuously, an ignorant wretch.


    Ning Tao laughs and doesn''t want to talk to him anymore. He pokes out two fingers between their eyebrows.


    "Pan Hun "It''s a magic trick!"


    As we all know, the spirit is the short board of the gene. Even if they have the power of resistance, with Ning Tao''s powerful spirit, they can also forcibly search out some memories.


    A moment later, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "You What did you do to us? You bastard, you are shameless and mean... "


    It''s like a needle.


    Ning Tao ignored him, but his brow was slightly wrinkled. A technological life calling itself "God", a small world, let them control the whole earth.


    It seems that in the future, there will be great help.


    I didn''t expect that isidaiya was also involved. She was the only wise person left and had been controlled.


    It''s a conspiracy to help this self styled "God" take charge of the earth and form a Federation


    Ning Tao tells the reincarnation fairy queen about this, but the latter falls into a kind of silence.


    After a long time, just way: "boy, you remember, when Samsung Lianzhu must be careful of this move."


    "Faith, it has a special function, but unfortunately, I didn''t come into contact with..."


    Seeing that he looked gloomy, Ning Tao quickly said with a dry smile, "Mr. Jin, I''ll have a chance in the future. What''s the matter? Do you want to accompany me to the forbidden area"Ha ha, that''s what I mean..."


    But just then, a crystal ball suddenly floated out and projected a human image. It was a brain creature and polite. It said with a smile, "two Taoist friends, can you release my servant?"


    "God Lord God, the people have appeared. Please help me. I am your most faithful servant. "


    Mo Sheng was excited, as if he saw the dawn.


    "Oh? servant? Are you the "God" Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, sneer a way.


    "Yes, you can understand that," said the brain creature, with blue eyes and pride.


    "Ha ha..."


    "If the emperor doesn''t let go, how about letting people go?" Reincarnation fairy king a stare, the momentum of terror and oppression.


    "Daoyou, you are just a soul. Don''t be impatient. What can''t we discuss? For example, by the great Wu, help you create a perfect body


    "What do you think?" Brain biology smile, projection opening, is the appearance of artificial body.


    However, the reincarnation fairy king did not look at it. He said contemptuously, "it''s just a mole ant. You can never understand the mystery of human body. It''s perfect. It''s as small as a mustard seed and as big as a universe."


    "What kind of artifact? It''s just scrap metal. By contrast, I''m very interested in you..."


    "Presumptuous, you dare to be disrespectful to this" God ". This is blasphemy and defilement. You must be punished. This is the anger of heaven and the anger of God."


    The brain creature got angry and screamed.


    "Ha ha..."


    "The LORD God has made a move. You are dead. All of you will die. Ha ha, all of you will die..."


    Mo Sheng''s fanaticism seems to be willing to die.


    However, in the next second, Ning Tao impatiently hands, a palm to its raw into pieces, very overbearing, a roll of gold flame, even a residue is not left.


    "Mo Sheng, meteorite!"


    Tai A''s eyes were wide open, his nose was heavy, he was biting his teeth, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Ah, ah I want you to die, all to die. "In an instant, hundreds of rays were emitted from the forbidden area.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, they were all spirit stones. The energy of immortal stones immediately flashed and the way of swallowing burst out, swallowing all the ray energy into his body.


    Each blow was no less than that of the nuclear gun, and the whole body cultivation rose again.


    Refine the empty nine, the peak


    "This How is that possible? You''ve absorbed it all? Are you human? Or a monster? " The brain creature is terrified, with a face of horror, which is very incredible.


    However, Ning Tao licked his lips, excited: "Hey, big head, come again."


    "You You damned bastard, thief, go to death, level 6 Yuanjing gun, fire. "


    The brain creature glares, as if to start something.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The next second, the six huge metal detection pillars, just like spider legs, suddenly burst out elemental light and stored energy for six colors. At the same moment, they aimed at Ning Tao and launched.


    "Boom boom..."


    Reincarnation fairy eye jump, a hand can not help but grip, seems to be worried about Ning Tao.


    And Tai A''s fear, it''s terrible, every energy is enough to crush him.


    Not to mention the six strands together!


    "Come well, the way of swallowing, black hole," Ning Tao roared excitedly, fiercely resisted.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In an instant, the earth smashes, collapses, and the rocks are flattened. In an instant, many machines are exposed.


    "Give me Swallow Ning Tao roars with angry eyes, retreats, but bears the impact. No matter what happens, he swallows it again and counterattacks at the critical moment.


    "Bang" a, unexpectedly broke through Lian Dao.


    Reincarnation fairy eyes a bright, dark praise: "good boy, worthy of the emperor''s eyes."


    And too stupid, completely convinced.


    After a few breaths, all the energy was swallowed up, revealing the muddled look of the brain creature.


    He was stunned for a moment. In silence, he let the crystal ball emit a strange blue light towards the three people.


    "No, be careful!" Ning Tao is full of spirit and drinks low.


    But there is no danger, on the contrary, the crystal ball "didi" said: "tai''a, monk, double cultivation of science and technology."


    "Dantian, refine the way Quadruple


    "Strength, 500000 Jin!"


    "Brain, two stars!"


    Reincarnation immortal Wang YILENG, what does this mean, test data? That crystal ball again "didi" way: "reincarnation, state, soul, myth age."


    "Dantian, world class!"


    "Strength, immeasurable!"


    "Brain, eight stars!"


    That brain creature is full of fear, fear, so strong old man, no body, actually all so terrible, this data, few can compare.Reincarnation fairy King Leng hum, seems to be very dissatisfied with this data, want to explode, but read on.


    The next second, the crystal ball and "didi", cold way: "Ning Tao, friar, unknown."


    "Dantian,?!"


    "Power,??!"


    "Brain domain,?..."


    The crystal ball came out with a string of greetings. It seemed that it could not be calculated. It even "Yiyi" sparked. Suddenly, the thunder rang, and it broke it.


    The brain creature froze, then looked at Ning Tao incredulously, excited, and screamed: "Ning Tao, it''s really you, I''ll wait for you, the future master of the galaxy, I I made it


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    In the laughter, the projection dissipated in a flash.


    What''s Ning Tao talking about? Isn''t it from this era? The future


    On the other side, the reincarnation fairy King frowned and said, "the small world hidden here has been closed. It''s not only impossible to get in, but also impossible to get out in a few years."

 Chapter 2347

    "The small world is closed?" Ning Tao''s brow wrinkled, and he used the force of space to feel here.


    And try to tear it apart.


    This spirit It''s like knowing yourself!


    However, the reincarnation fairy King shook his head and said, "boy, don''t waste your efforts. You can''t open it."


    "Why?"


    "Because This is a small world with a master, refined and controlled by the "God."


    "Once it''s closed, it can''t be opened unless it has the power to surpass the small world and forcibly break into it. This is the small world with its own master, self-defense."


    "On the contrary, as you said before, the Kunlun kingdom belongs to the ownerless, so it''s very simple."


    The reincarnation fairy explained.


    Ning Tao ponders, so it is.


    Now the earth has rules to suppress, so the power of immortals can''t appear, let alone rush into a small world, but in recent years, he can''t get out.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to have guessed something. His eyes burst out with a flash of light, and he said in a startled voice: "that The world of spirits, fairyland and demons. "


    "Is it possible to The Lord


    As soon as the words came out, the muscles on the reincarnation fairy King''s face trembled, and his lips turned white. He neither answered nor denied them, but said: "let''s go!"


    Finish saying, drill into the bead of Xumi boundary.


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, but the heart has been determined, as if caught the core of the whole thing.


    It seems that Mr. Jin disdains mechanical body and artificial body. Naturally, he won''t want this kind of physical body.


    However, Mr. Jin disdained to use it, but Ning Tao didn''t let it go. He dug three feet and looted all the metal that was put outside.


    Even if it doesn''t work, you can make old Liu come back and make something good.


    He had never seen any special materials


    The Mayan incident came to an end. The real source was suppressed by Ning Tao. As for the conspiracy of the Federation, he already had Countermeasures in his mind.


    Too a face dead ash, thought he died, but listen to Ning Tao way: "I saw your memory, know you are by Mo Sheng threat, forced."


    "I know better that you are actually a Chinese. Your sister, now called Liangzi, is a fierce little girl in Pinghe. In fact, Mo Sheng has been hiding from you. She just found out recently..."


    "Sister, Liangzi!"


    Too a is stunned, immediately gush out a surprise, oneself from childhood is caught of younger sister, unexpectedly have whereabouts.


    Mo Sheng, that bastard has been taking her away and threatening himself.


    "Thank you Thank you


    "Don''t thank me. I''m from China. If you want to repay me, please protect China for me. Practice martial arts hard and don''t let your talent be buried like Mo Sheng."


    "In the future, you must be a very respectable person. The world is very big. Take it easy."


    Ning Tao light smile, tear the void away.


    Tai''a lost his mind for a long time. Looking at the ruins of the Mayan ruins, his face gradually became firm. With a burning flame in his eyes, he looked to the Far East.


    In a trance, I seem to have made an important decision


    Mariana Trench.


    This is still the largest trench on the earth. Today''s sea pressure is nothing in front of Ning Tao, although the depth is more terrible than before.


    According to the guess of reincarnation fairy king, this trench seems to have been cut out with a sword.


    Further down, in a folded and broken space, an ancient battlefield was found. It was shocking. There was nothing good, but it was dangerous. There was a school of fish mutated because of the ancient battlefield.


    It''s ferocious to stay here for generations. Influenced by the atmosphere of the ancient battlefield, it became a sea demon family.


    After a series of battles, Ning Tao helped them get rid of their anger, but he said he would guard the ancient battlefield all his life


    In the end, Ning Tao only brought out some remnant soldiers and strange minerals, which is worthy of this trip.


    Federation, islands division.


    In one of the most luxurious, dignified and noble rooms in the country, a man and a woman are fighting.


    After dark, like a kitten lying in the arms of Ning Tao.


    This woman is Zhenzi!


    Zhenzi seems to be meditating, hesitant and absent-minded. Ning Tao has told her about her plan to move away.


    Of course, it''s up to her to go or not.


    After a long time, Zhenzi, who was always obedient, actually shook her head with a smile and refused.


    Ning Tao did not blame, just curious about the reason.


    In fact, it''s very simple. It''s ambiguous between the two. With Ning Tao, from a queen to a maid, it''s hard to accept. Let''s say that Ning Tao has so many women, how can he get some favor?


    It''s better to be a lover on earth and let Ning Tao enjoy the Queen''s service.


    Maybe, so that he can think about himself more.


    Although he didn''t say that, Ning Tao could hear it and didn''t ask for it. Different people have their own differences. I''ll see you again in the future. After all, Zhenzi is one of the top leaders of the Federation.In the future, Huaxia has many things to do for her. It''s better to stay here and go along with the fate


    In the new * * building, a man and a woman are full of passion. In the top conference building, the most sacred and dignified place.


    It''s amazing that Isidaiya and ninto!


    Her choice, like Zhenzi, is to be a lover, and her danger has been relieved.


    Most of the top leaders of the Federation are in her hands, but in the future, they will belong to China, and the whole Federation and country will belong to China.


    Ning Tao also did not force, their relationship few people know, even if know, also nothing.


    They get their help before they get to the top, and Ning Tao gets what he wants, which is probably a combination of interests.


    If you think about it, it doesn''t hurt.


    Two queens serve him together. Just think about it, it''s very exciting. Cough, it''s just, it''s easy


    The Vatican Ning Tao didn''t go. Although he said that it had been rebuilt and the pope had been transposed, he didn''t care. Who knows that Jesus has any tricks waiting for him?


    When you''re done with what you''re doing, it might be more appropriate to explore with Mr. Jin


    On this day, Ning Tao went to many places.


    Some old friends have helped all they can. Now it''s very good to be either a businessman or a senior official or to do something they like.


    Su Qin is in charge of Feifei jewelry. Although the aura revives, it has an impact on everything, but with Hongmeng, it can''t make any big waves and still makes a lot of money every day.


    It is said that he also found some lingkuang, but Ning Tao didn''t want them. It can be said that he left wealth for Chinese descendants.


    Nowadays, with the revival of Reiki, many people can practice. Some declining sects also find the opportunity to revive. They recruit disciples and preach. Some of them also begin to create their own strength.


    Dragon and tiger mountain, Baji sect, Fengshui sect There are also Xinglong Gang, bainiahui and other forces.


    On the whole, it''s a hundred wastes to be revived, flourishing and flourishing.


    I''m afraid it won''t be many years before the martial arts civilization will completely recover and spread all over the world.


    And this day, Ning Tao also met her mother, demon month, accompanied her to say for a long time.


    When the sun hung high, he tore the space and came to Kunlun Mountain, overlooking the Kunlun boundary.


    "Taoist Yuntian, this immortal Here we are

 Chapter 2348

    Compared with the Mayan ruins, the passage of the Kunlun kingdom is also blocked, but this one is easy to break.


    Ning Tao killed him when he was refining gods.


    Although the earth still has a lot to do, it''s time to settle the feud of Kunlun.


    If Taoist Yuntian doesn''t get rid of it, there will be no peace on earth. If we pacify him, there will be no apparent threat. He also wants to see what tricks Taoist Yuntian is doing?


    Grasp with both hands, tear open a crack, step into the alien world without fear


    At the same time, the earth is boiling.


    Tai''a, the first strong member of the Federation, announced that he would join China and defend China with his life.


    Moreover, the top federal officials have voted to elect Nanling Qin family as Minister of Huaxia.


    Since the accident happened three years ago, the prospects of the Qin family in Nanling are getting better and better.


    Three years later, it is comparable to the four big families. In addition to the slightly poor foundation, the Ning family has strong support


    Three Ma God, Ning Tao didn''t want it. It''s weird. He threw it in the Mariana Trench.


    Hongmeng''s eyes were red and they said goodbye to their relatives and friends. In fact, there were not many relatives and friends.


    There is a saying that there is no armour in cultivation, and the years of cold and heat are unknown. Once we set foot on this road, we are doomed to go against the way of ordinary people. One can live a long life and swallow mountains and rivers, while the other is sick and suffering


    "Stab..."


    The Kunlun kingdom is torn apart, and Ning Tao walks out slowly. He only glances at it, and then goes to the cloud heaven palace.


    The recovery of the earth, the Kunlun Kingdom, which is closely related to the earth, is the same.


    However, after several tosses, the Kunlun Kingdom seems desolate, and there is no bustle in imagination.


    Passing by some cities, the streets are desolate. Because of the war, the population has dropped too much.


    There are also a lot of wild animals in the siege.


    I don''t know why, ever since Ning Tao stepped into Kunlun, he always felt strange, like There is a pair of eyes, has been staring at themselves.


    "Mr. Jin!" Ning Tao gave a low drink.


    Reincarnation Immortal King nodded, a huge force of spirit wrapped him, and disappeared in the same place


    "Why, disappeared?" In an empty palace, a Taoist robe is light.


    Although surprised, but the corner of his mouth is cracked with a smile, everything is still under control, as long as it is in this war, he will never lose.


    "Welcome, welcome!"


    "Stab..."


    In the sky above Yuntian palace, Ning Tao walked out slowly, but his brow was slightly wrinkled, and his step was also followed, because there were ten more figures in front of him.


    It seems to have been expected, waiting for him.


    "Boy, it''s not right. Be careful," the reincarnation fairy king said in his ear.


    "No matter, who dares to stop me, crushing is," Ning Tao did not hide, loud cold drink.


    The voice is so loud that the cloud sky city below can be heard clearly. Countless people look up and stare at it for a few seconds, then suddenly they scream out one after another.


    "Well That''s Ning Tao, the evil star, who once made me bow in Kunlun. "


    "He He''s back! "


    Hundreds of thousands of people screamed in amazement and terror.


    Ning Tao is absolutely second to none in the Kunlun world. Although his reputation is not very good, there are many admirers. In the world of practice, the strong are respected, and one person dominates the world. The legend is still circulating.


    Didn''t expect him to come back?


    Do you want to fight with Lord Yuntian again? But this time, who will win?


    "Ha ha..."


    "What a presumptuous devil! He is really arrogant and ignorant. Do you think it was three years ago?"


    "That''s to say, why did you deceive me? I advise you to step back as soon as possible, otherwise don''t blame me for being merciless to your men. "


    Several figures sneer.


    Especially after finding out that Ning Tao''s cultivation is only practicing Taoism, they are numerous and powerful at the same level. What''s the reason to be afraid of Ning Tao?


    At this time, a familiar green robe figure came out, holding a famous sword, with a pair of narrow eyes, staring at him sarcastically, full of arrogance and pride, it turned out to be The ancestor of Huashan.


    "Ning Tao, for the sake of calling you the leader of the alliance, step back. Otherwise, it will be too late for you to die here."


    Ning Tao took a look at him. His eyes were full of cold. He sneered: "you are a white eyed wolf. You are not worthy to be called the leader of our alliance. I, Hongmeng, have never had you. You are not qualified to talk to us."


    "Let the Taoist of cloud heaven roll out. Since you knew I was coming, instead of running away, you set up to meet me. It seems that you have got a great adventure."


    However, there was no response.


    "You Asshole... "


    Huashan Laozu''s face was very angry, and his heart was burning. This little beast was as hateful as ever.He was humiliated in front of so many people!


    One hand explodes the green tendon and grabs the sword, but he doesn''t dare to do it. He just cultivates the emptiness. Although he is better than the old ancestor of Qingcheng, where can he be stronger?


    Hundreds of thousands of people were shocked. Was the smell of gunpowder so strong at the beginning? Now the situation has changed. There are several masters in the Kunlun world who can break through the cultivation and cultivate the Tao.


    "Mr. Tan Yang, Mr. Liu Decai, Mr. Huang Ze They are all famous strong men. "


    "He is also one of the best experts in Kunlun. Apart from Lord Yuntian, they are the strongest. Three years ago, Ning Tao was just a god refiner. No matter how strong he is now, he can''t oppress Kunlun any more..."


    Hundreds of thousands of people''s faces changed.


    At this time, the angry man, Tan Yang, sneered: "arrogant thief, even want to challenge the divine power of Yuntian, I don''t know how to live or die."


    "And the lives of our Kunlun branch, thousands of disciples. I''d like to see what progress you''ve made in the past three years. Everyone, let''s fight together!"


    He didn''t entrust big, but called everyone together, after all, Ning Tao once magic power is still frightening.


    "Daofa, wind devil claw!"


    "Dao FA, one Yang God finger!"


    "Secret method, Taiyue sanqingsong..."


    One claw enchants the soul, one finger points to the cave, and one sword kills the God.


    A series of ten attacks, overwhelming toward ningtao, the void has been broken, too fragile, this blow can easily erase a Taoist realm.


    Even if tai''a is here, he will be broken to pieces.


    However, in the face of the ten people''s attack, Ning Tao just said coldly: "mole ants are general!"


    "The great millstone of Yin Yang and five elements!"


    The three immortal products are all integrated into the palm of the hand. From the size of the "dripping" plate to the size of the magic disk, they are in seven colors and look very gorgeous.


    But the space, however, is stirred to pieces by this millstone.


    "Go ~!"


    The attack of the 11th National Day collided fiercely, tens of thousands of people''s pupils shrank, and a heart instantly raised to the throat.


    However, the next second, Tan Yang''s smile froze and his body became cold, as if he had been passed by something.


    as soon as he bowed his head, blood gushed out, and a terrible stirring force came from his abdomen, and his whole body burst into pieces.


    "No Ah... "


    The ten attacks in front of the millstone, just like tofu, are vulnerable to a single blow. They are broken into an arc, which will crush ten people.


    "Ah..."


    Huashan Laozu screams. Half of his body is broken and he is in agony. If Ning Tao didn''t catch him, he and Tan Yang would be dead.


    "Ah, ah No No, ally, help me. I''m wrong. I don''t want to die... "

 Chapter 2349

    "Pa Pa ~!"


    "It''s wonderful and powerful. I''m afraid your strength is not just superficial cultivation."


    A white robed Taoist suddenly appeared in mid air, patting his hands with a smile and looking proud.


    The Taoist robe full of golden lines is like a golden cloud, noble atmosphere, a white Cape, and a white cloud sword.


    The whole person looks like a virtuous immortal, who is blessed with mountain and river aura.


    "Old dog Yuntian, are you willing to come out at last? It''s cruel enough to use these hands to explore my strength. "


    Ning Tao sneered and sneered at him, but in his hand, Hua Shan''s father cried out: "cloud Lord Yuntian, help me... "


    His head was broken, but his whole body was not broken.


    In the face of this scene, Taoist Yuntian is still holding a smile and does not care. Even if the earth is magnificent, it does not enter his eyes.


    His pattern is like a sea of stars.


    All of a sudden, the blood fog of Huashan ancestors quickly condensed into ice needles, as thin as hair, almost invisible. Under the sunlight, they could barely see wisps of light and shadow.


    "Go ~!"


    Ning Tao flicked his sleeve and fanned them all in the past. One by one, he cut through the space.


    Seeing this, Taoist Yuntian''s smile froze for a moment, his eyes narrowed, his sword roared in the forest, his sword was in the air, and a spirited senbaiyun sword spun quickly.


    "Dang Dang..."


    Although there are many ice needles, Taoist Yuntian seems very calm and sneers: "what? That''s it? "


    "If you want to find out the bottom of this seat, you have to show some real skills. Do you look down on this seat too much?"


    Just about to let the sword come out of its sheath, I suddenly see Ning Tao''s mouth hook. A bad feeling surges into my heart. Almost for a moment, I hold up the spiritual shield.


    "Whoosh Boom... "


    The ice needle, which was originally extremely cold, suddenly turned into golden and burned continuously.


    Thousands of Tao are connected together to form a fire net. The sea of fire engulfs the Taoist.


    "Give me Go away


    The fury of the spirit power broke out and scattered the flames around. Although it was not hurt, it was very embarrassed. The realm of Banxian was also exposed.


    "You should be damned to hide the intention of the two tracks in it. It''s a good method. Is that what you learned from fairyland?"


    Taoist Yuntian gritted his teeth and sneered.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he doesn''t answer, and his face becomes dignified gradually.


    It turns out that Banxian!


    It''s impossible? The level of spiritual power is not enough!


    Reincarnation fairy king also said: "boy, be careful, only by cultivation, in this environment, can''t reach this level, he must have the means of the card."


    "If I can''t hold on, I can help."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao blinked in his eyes and suddenly said, "you didn''t go to the fairyland, but you contacted the Kunlun gate. What''s more strange is that you went back to the Kunlun gate."


    "What medicine do you sell in gourd? What about the emperor and goddess you took away


    "Why aren''t they with you? Isn''t it your lifelong dream to practice in the fairyland


    "Ha ha..."


    Taoist Yuntian laughs wildly, and his face is full of sarcasm. It seems that he is so happy to see him panic that he presses Ning Tao.


    "Want to know the answer?"


    "Ha ha, but I won''t tell you. What can you do with me? My cultivation is Banxian, and I''m stronger than you think. "


    "Oh, by the way, I might as well tell you another news. The reason why I wait for you is that I am invincible here, and nothing can defeat Taoist Yuntian!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Listen to this harsh laughter, hundreds of thousands of people have turned pale, the heart was inexplicably cold.


    There is a kind of divine power in the laughter.


    But Ning Tao cold hum a, extreme displeasure, twisted to wring a neck, way: "seem to need to be more serious."


    "Since you don''t want to say it, it doesn''t matter. When I cripple you, I will find a way to ask you. Let me see what you have learned over the years."


    "Arrogance, do you really think you have this ability?" Taoist Yuntian laughed wildly and disdained.


    With one hand pinching, Mori Baiyun''s sword came out of its sheath directly. In an instant, the clouds in the sky were cut off, and the sword sounded harsh. The swords in the hands of countless friars were buzzing, as if they were resonating, like a king.


    "Dao FA, the nine Epee sword of heaven control!"


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    One sword turns into nine swords, and draws gorgeous light and shadow in the sky. In a blink of an eye, it goes straight to Ning Tao''s face.


    "Good to come," Ning Tao took out a long gun, pulled out many flowers of spear, spear Gang big, such as straight into the Yellow Dragon to meet the nine magic sword."Dangdang..."


    Can''t see the shadow of the move, can only see the sparks flashing, Jinge jiaoming, the speed is too fast.


    The shadow of the sword is rugged and the spear is fierce. They are not separated at all. Tens of thousands of meters of void directly become the forbidden area.


    When Taoist Yuntian frowned, this son was really difficult to deal with. He immediately made up a sword array of nine magic swords to attack Ning Tao. Every sword, every sword spirit, was enough to kill tai''a and Tan Yang.


    Even if the Banxian is here, it will be twisted into pieces, but I have never heard of this sword technique.


    "Immortal method, forever!"


    Ning Tao is impatient, hands a long gun, directly into a long dragon stab to the sky Taoist.


    "Cut, savage, rude," the cloud sky Taoist despised, nine magic swords instantly formed a sword shield.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The terrible spiritual explosion, like octopus general crazy leakage, a mushroom cloud drum drum.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were stunned. In those days, many people didn''t see the war with their own eyes, but now, they make up for that regret.


    The great powers of the two sides really deserve their reputation. I''m afraid that the aftershocks alone can shake them to pieces.


    Two people then burst back, heart dignified.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, his feet stepped on the void randomly, stabilized his figure, and sneered: "I''d like to see if you can take the immortal''s fist?"


    "Seventy eight times The melting pot of war


    "Yin Yang Fist


    I saw his breath quickly promoted to Banxian, which could have been promoted, but suddenly, he got stuck there and seemed to have reached the limit of the world.


    With one punch, the void directly splits into a big hole, just like a black python.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "What a powerful punch," hundreds of thousands of people were shocked.


    But the cloud sky Taoist pupil shrinks, the secret way is not good, nine swords in one, burst out the strongest sword move, toward this fist ruthlessly cut down.


    "Nine Fairy Sword


    "Boom..."


    However, the power of this fist is really terrible. Even the immortals have to give up three points. Taoist Yuntian vomited blood, and a group of them were beaten into the stone palace.

 Chapter 2350

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, the whole cloud heaven palace collapsed.


    The power of this fist is extremely terrible. It can be called the strongest blow under the bottleneck of the world. It can also be called the highest blow under the immortal.


    Even if you are a real immortal, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die. Just like a Taoist, you can''t resist it.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and closed his fist. However, he was in a mess all around him. He was tens of thousands of meters in radius, but there was no room for him to be in good condition.


    It''s too strong for the small world.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. It''s also a kind of harm to the world. But Taoist Yuntian is not simple. It''s really hard to deal with him if he doesn''t show some real skills.


    Even so, he didn''t do his best with that punch, and the melting pot didn''t reach its peak.


    Why is there no movement?


    It''s not going to kill him, is it?


    Ning Tao frowns, moves and rushes towards the ruins. However, he still has many doubts waiting to be solved. If he dies, there is no proof of his death.


    Hundreds of thousands of people are stupid. Yuntian, who has regained his power, is defeated in a few rounds.


    He was beaten to death with one blow.


    The strength of ningmo is more and more terrible!


    But all of a sudden, when Ning Tao was about to blow away the ruins, a warning flashed in his heart, and there was a cry from the reincarnation fairy King: "no, be careful!"


    "Immortal method, a sword against heaven!"


    "Buzz..."


    The spirit of the sword is like a sea of forest. It seems that heaven and earth can only contain this sword.


    The space is crushed by inch, the sword is bright, the sword sounds harsh, and everyone''s vision and eardrum collapse.


    "Boom boom..."


    This sword has been ready for a long time. It''s coming too fast.


    Ning Tao didn''t have time to dodge. He was completely hit. The sword burst out, and the whole person was engulfed by madness. The situation was in danger.


    "Ha ha..."


    With a loud bang, the embarrassed figure of Taoist priest Yuntian burst out, laughing madly, his eyes were shining, and he was extremely excited.


    Although the mouth spits blood and the golden thread cloud robe is broken, it reveals an almost transparent nail stomach.


    "Little boy, didn''t you expect that? I said, you can''t kill me, I''m invincible! "


    "Ha ha..."


    In the madness of laughter, a sarcastic voice suddenly came: "a nail stomach, is your card? Then you look down on me, Ning Tao? "


    While speaking, from the residual sword Qi, in the void, slowly out of a towering figure.


    The fairy fog is steaming, and a golden fire hood is rising behind the head. The five dragons are spewing fire, and the flames are surging. The whole person is directly wrapped in it, and the defense is unbreakable.


    There is also a fire dragon coiled around, if there is a spirit in general, open their teeth and claws, glaring.


    "Emperor''s weapon, five wheels away from the fire cover!"


    The cloud sky Taoist pupil shrinks, from this fire cover, he felt a great threat.


    The integration of attack and defense is absolutely a treasure!


    He immediately gritted his teeth and said with a sneer, "you are really difficult, but it''s not so easy to defeat me."


    While speaking, the spiritual power all around is crazy.


    In a few breaths, he recovered with the speed visible to the naked eye, and his breath soon returned to its peak. If he didn''t look embarrassed and his mouth was still covered with blood, I''m afraid no one would believe that he had fought just now.


    "This What''s the trick? " Ning Tao Leng for a moment, some incredible.


    Even if he uses "the way of wood" to heal his wounds, it is impossible for him to have such a miraculous effect. It doesn''t look like a method at all.


    "Boy, I didn''t see clearly just now. Again, what do I seem to understand?"


    Reincarnation fairy King surprised way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and pinched. His spiritual power surged wildly and poured into the emperor''s utensils. He was like the king of fire.


    "I''d like to see if you can continue with this blow?"


    "Five wheels away from the fire cover, the power of a dragon!"


    "Kang Kang..."


    The fire dragon surrounded by him suddenly opened his eyes, increased by several times, opened his teeth and claws, mixed with a huge flame, and killed Taoist Yuntian.


    Where we have been, everything is nothing.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people take a breath of air conditioning. It''s a powerful move. I''m afraid it can destroy yuntiancheng.


    Can Lord Yuntian stop it?


    Seeing this, the pupil of Taoist Yuntian contracted into the eye of a needle, and his face was pale. He couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and he was able to strike such a blow.


    This damn guy!


    A fierce heart, the three forces burst out together, will wear the defense of the immortal device to urge the extreme.


    There is also an invisible energy of heaven and earth to bless oneself, forming an invisible protective barrier.Even more, he burst out with all his strength and showed a sword move, and the white cloud sword of Nathan chopped down at the fire dragon.


    "Immortal Dharma, one day to control heaven!"


    A huge sword Qi of hundreds of feet is the first sword.


    "Zheng Roar... "


    "Boom..."


    The terrible forces interweave and explode in an instant. The whole Kunlun Kingdom roars at this moment.


    The strong wind and the impact of energy have leveled the Yuntian mountains. Even most of the buildings in Yuntian city have been destroyed, and countless people are shivering.


    What is the state of these two people?


    Often is Destroy heaven and earth!


    "Kang Kang..."


    All of a sudden, from the forest of the sword, a majestic fire dragon to the irreducible rush.


    "Damn it


    Taoist Yuntian scolded secretly and immediately mobilized the second level of strength to try to stop the fire dragon.


    However, the levels of these two forces are equal, and even the fire dragon is better. Moreover, he can''t control them effectively, and his defense will be broken soon.


    "What What? "


    "Asshole, how is that possible?"


    The Taoist priest in Yuntian, with red eyes, screamed, but the next second, he was swallowed by the fire dragon.


    "Ah..."


    Listening to the scream, Ning Tao was panting and frowning. Just now, the second layer of defense seemed not the power of Taoist Yuntian himself?


    He can even fight against his imperial weapon.


    What is it?


    Hundreds of thousands of people were speechless, fighting Is that over? No one should survive the fire dragon, right?


    The void is broken, revealing a dark hole, turbulent flow, crazy leakage, vigorous wind Fortunately, although it was broken, the Kunlun kingdom is still healing on its own.


    "Why? Are you dead? " As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he felt weak and his strength was drained.


    He''s going to search for the soul?


    At this time, suddenly a void was torn open, and a charred, miserable figure staggered out of it.


    "Cough..."


    Painful dry cough, but almost no blood, elegant appearance was burned into coal.


    "You You should die. I said that you can''t kill me. "Taoist Yuntian was both happy and angry. He screamed wildly and stared at him with his blood red eyes.


    All the defense tools on his body were in rags, almost dying.


    But the next second, all around the spirit into the body, his breath from the flames gradually grow into a fire.


    "This How is that possible? " Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his face is unimaginable.


    Not only did he not die, but he was back to the top.


    But at this time, the reincarnation fairy king suddenly, can''t help humming: "what''s the matter? It turns out that this boy refined the Kunlun world and wanted to be the master of the small world. No, to be exact, he only refined a few percent."


    "If you really let him all refine, I''m afraid it''s easy for you to come in and go out today It''s hard! "

 Chapter 2351

    Ning Tao a listen, facial expression "Shua" of a ugliness, cloud sky Taoist refining Kunlun world?


    To be the master of this little world?


    This guy, has he been thinking about this idea?


    "Boy, it''s strange to find a way to take him down. Before, he was very secretive. Until just now, when he mobilized the power of the small world, I felt it."


    "It''s reasonable to say that he''s only a half immortal. He can''t touch the core of the small world."


    "It''s very difficult to be even a group of human immortals and earth immortals. Moreover, this small world has been opened up for a long time and has a vast territory. It''s impossible for him to do it by himself. Behind him There must be a ghost. "


    Reincarnation fairy king said, unexpectedly gushed out a wave of excitement, as if raised a strong interest in him.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt bitter. The blow just now had drained his strength.


    He quickly took out some pills and thrust them into his mouth without looking. A pair of sword eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    As far as he knows, refining a small world is extremely difficult, but if it is successful, there will be too many benefits.


    Just looking at the cultivation of Taoist Yuntian, we can see that he was in the Kunlun realm, but his cultivation reached this point.


    Moreover, in the war, without the support of Kunlun Kingdom, the blow just now would have been enough to kill him.


    Also, if he is fully refined, in the Kunlun realm, the cloud heaven Taoist is the only master.


    Even if his accomplishments are several times better than those of his enemies, in his small world of refining, it is very likely that they will be killed by him. Basically, they will fall into the dragon''s den.


    For the moment, although his strength is above him, he has the support of the Kunlun community. He is equivalent to fighting against a small world, and he can''t play his best yet. It must be him who suffers.


    "Damn, what are you going to do?"


    "Jie Jie..."


    The Taoist priest in the sky grins grimly, but his skin does not smile.


    If the attack was stronger, it would definitely kill him. He could even compete with the power of the small world. Fortunately, some time ago, refining and chemical industry exceeded 30%.


    Since returning to Kunlun, it took one year for us to make all-out efforts in refining and chemical industry.


    Look, this little boy is dying. As long as he insists on it, he will be the lamb to be slaughtered. He will fight with him in his world. Isn''t he looking for death?


    "Huhu..."


    "What? Can''t we? Who yelled just now that one blow would kill us? "


    Taoist Yuntian sneers, and then he looks at the floating fire hood with hot eyes. It''s definitely a good baby. Isn''t it Is it the legendary imperial instrument?


    Immediately said with a grim smile, "if you have destroyed our immortal defense device, take this fire shield to make up for it."


    Say, control forest white cloud sword to kill.


    Hundreds of thousands of people are dumbfounded, staring in the air. With their eyes, they can''t understand. Even the strongest Lian Xu Ba Chong is confused.


    I only know that this kind of fighting is very clever and dangerous. Looking at the Kunlun area, there is no third person who can fight against it.


    "Dangdang..."


    Mori Baiyun sword drew sparks on the five wheel fire shield. The attack was very fast and stronger. It should be the Taoist of Yuntian who was recovering.


    However, with such a heavy injury, even with the support of the Kunlun community, it is impossible to recover from the peak for a while, but it is enough to defeat Ning Tao.


    Every recovery and consumption is a damage to the Kunlun kingdom. After all, energy is limited.


    "Dao FA, the nine Epee sword of heaven control!"


    Mori Baiyun sword turns into nine swords, and then he cuts angrily.


    Ning Tao is calm and can only maintain five rounds of defense from the fire shield at the moment. In Kunlun, he can''t be the opponent of Taoist Yuntian.


    If it''s the earth, he can definitely blow him, this damned guy.


    Now even withdrawal is a problem.


    "Small world, small world..."


    Is struggling, suddenly eyes a bright, a wonderful idea came to mind.


    "Ha ha, little boy, you have to be crazy again. What about your arrogance just now?"


    "I''ll see how long you can last? In this Kunlun Kingdom, I am king, and no one can disobey me. Today, I will be shamed before snow. "


    Taoist Yuntian laughs wildly and makes a mad move.


    Hundreds of thousands of people can''t help sighing. It seems that Ning Tao has been beaten.


    "It is estimated that I''m going to lose. "


    "If Lord Yuntian dares to make a comeback, he will be confident, but why do I worry about Ning Tao?


    "I always feel that ningtao is much better than Yuntian..."


    Just when he was worried, Ning Tao accumulated a lot of strength. He suddenly roared and clasped his hands. It seemed that he would fight all together and hit the same blow.


    "Look at me, thunderbolt is invincible The Pearl of chaos


    As he spoke, a simple bead, like a bullet, broke through the space and shot at Taoist Yuntian.


    "Not good ~!"


    Taoist Yuntian''s heart jumped. He withdrew his defense and hit this blow. It must be extraordinary.But as soon as he gritted his teeth, he didn''t want to let go of this good opportunity to attack. He manipulated Mori Baiyun sword to behead Ning Tao. At the same time, he mobilized Kunlun kingdom to protect himself.


    He was confident that this blow was not as strong as the fire dragon.


    As long as that is the case, he will win!


    "Jie Jie, fight with me, you''re still young..."


    Under the spotlight, Mori Baiyun''s sword decapitates Ning Tao. Even the diamond can cut it. It''s extremely sharp. Once it falls, Ning Tao will die or die.


    On the other side, a bead mixed with ferocity also hit the desperate cloud heaven Taoist.


    Do you really want to die together?


    Hundreds of thousands of people breathed, their eyes widened, and their hands in their sleeves trembled.


    "Gulu..."


    Just as Mori Baiyun sword is about to be cut off, Ning Tao''s mouth is hooked, and a pair of soul palms suddenly appear behind him. They are simple and boundless, and grasp the real body cloud sword.


    There was also an old shout: "Feng!"


    With an order, the irascible Mori Baiyun sword calms down and lies quietly in his hand.


    It''s all in a flash.


    As soon as the pupil of Taoist Yuntian shrinks, something just flashed in his heart. Unexpectedly, the bead has no attack power. Instead, it erupts a force of suction, sucks him in and penetrates his defense barrier.


    "Not good..."


    But the next second, Ning Tao is the only one left in the field. Oh, yes, there is a "dripping" bead.


    "This What''s going on? " Hundreds of thousands of people were stunned, a big living man, just disappeared?


    Ning Tao takes back the bead and grins. Instead of worrying, he turns his knees and recovers in the same place. After a moment, he recovers some strength. As soon as he dodges, he enters the Xumi kingdom.


    As for the thunderbolt invincible chaos bead, it''s just to disturb Taoist Yuntian.


    In fact, it is Xumi Jiezhu!


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as he came in, he washed his sword Qi head-on, but Ning Tao had expected that he would break it when he raised his hand.


    "You What did you do to me? Where is this? I Can''t feel the Kunlun boundary? "


    The Taoist priest in Yuntian was very angry and gritted his teeth.


    A heart also then panic up, his strength, is Kunlun, but if lost induction, unable to mobilize strength, then he which is Ning Tao''s opponent?


    "Jie Jie..."


    Ning Tao grinned and said, "you were very cool just now, weren''t you? Come on, let''s fight again. "


    "No Wait for Wait, we can talk! "


    "Yin Yang boxing!"


    "Bang Ah... "


    After a while, there was a scream from Yuntian Taoist in Jiezhu. After a few breath, Ning Tao ravaged him and beat him like a broken sack.


    The whole body bone is completely broken by Ning Tao, the nose is blue and the face is swollen, return elegant demeanor, completely pull not up.


    After a long time, Ning Tao was sweating all over and tired, but he was very happy in his heart.


    On the other hand, Taoist Yuntian didn''t give much of his breath. He was covered with blood and his teeth broke


    "Let me see, what secret do you hide?" As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and his hand lifted, he immediately praised Taoist Yuntian''s eyebrows.

 Chapter 2352

    "Pan Hun "The law of justice!"


    With a low roar, Ning Tao burst out all his soul power and marched towards the mind of Taoist Yuntian.


    After all, the latter is not weak.


    In any case, there must be full vigilance!


    The Taoist priest in Yuntian''s whole body is a sign, and his blood eyes are widened. However, he can''t stop it. He can only watch the power of the spirit invade his mind.


    "Ah Ah... "


    In the scream, Ning Tao sees the memory of Taoist Yuntian. Since he left three years ago


    He was at the end of the war.


    That time, he was cut off by himself.


    That escape was the first defeat in his life!


    The transmission array was built by Kunlun ancestors. Where does it lead to? Few people know?


    When the three of them reappeared, it was a dry Death Star with low temperature, but the cold was not so terrible. The death star had countless lava spouts.


    In that place of ice and fire, the three of them gritted their teeth and insisted on looking for the hope of living.


    They saw the mark left by the ancestors, and there was a way to call the ancestors.


    The three people practiced hard and saw three brilliant planets. The world of ten thousand souls could not cultivate, and the demon world was not suitable for them. The only place they wanted was the milky white bright planet.


    Yes, fairyland!


    Before long, they sensed a mysterious space, which seemed to have been opened up by the ancestors.


    The three were very happy. They thought that they had found the ancestors of Kunlun kingdom. In fact, they did. They came out of the mysterious space and brought them back.


    There, can only be said to be barely able to survive, cultivation, but no one wants to leave here.


    Although Taoist Yuntian had doubts, he didn''t open his mouth. Soon, the leader of that space gave them a choice.


    They can help them to practice in the fairyland. In the fairyland, there are also a group of their ancestors.


    It is said that the immortals who fled by the teleportation array were divided into two groups after they arrived at the starry sky. One group went to the fairyland, while the other group stayed in the same place!


    They belong to those who left behind.


    And Kunlun gate should be the ancestors who went to the fairyland to open the way for future generations and lay the foundation.


    This is similar to Ning Tao


    Listening to this choice, Taoist Yuntian is even more puzzled. He thought they couldn''t leave before, but now he believes that they have strength, but they don''t want to leave.


    When he asked this question, the leader was silent for a long time, and also saw the ambition of Taoist Yuntian.


    At last, he said it all!


    It turned out that long ago, they were on the verge of extinction. At the beginning, they pinned all their hopes on a group of immortals who went to the fairyland to open up their way.


    Because they have a way to withstand the cold, powerful, able to reach the fairyland, looking for life.


    And the rest, not do not want to go, but the strength is not enough, low temperature is too strong, can only deposit space.


    That''s it. They''ve been waiting. They''ve been waiting.


    After waiting for hundreds of years, thousands of years, the ancestors of fairyland never contacted them, and no one came to pick them up, as if they had forgotten.


    In this space, they have been struggling for a long time. Finally, one day, a strong man will rise up and show his amazing talent under the hard working environment.


    He carries the hope of all people in this space, and they send him to the fairyland.


    This is their last strength.


    But a few years later, the strong man sent back a message, saying that the people in Kunlun had forgotten, and even forgot their promise, and had broken their faith.


    And he was chased and killed by them. Now he was seriously injured. With his life, he sent this message


    After learning about this, the whole space people were pale and angry.


    They hate, they resent, they are even more unwilling, they can''t swallow this tone, and so many years of suffering, so many years of persistence, all fall apart at this moment, and they want to kill everyone.


    For example, the treacherous bastards of Kunlun sect, and the powerful people who set up a big battle to cut off their future and make their life worse than death.


    However, they break through the barriers of the world, can''t get in, have no strength, after all It''s just a fantasy.


    In their despondency, a hidden existence echoed them.


    At first they didn''t care.


    But then the call grew stronger.


    Later, someone suggested to go and have a look. Maybe things will turn for the better.


    In despondency, they began to accumulate strength and move space. At this time, they found that the source of calling them was that Behind the shining galaxy.


    And they call themselves Heaven!


    I''m not sure about the details. I only know that there is a crack in the galaxy so that they can connect with each other.


    After the conversation, the people of "heaven" expressed their sympathy for them and were willing to help them get revenge.At first, people in space didn''t believe it, but later, people in heaven actually sent some things from the tiny crack, such as medicine seeds and animal eggs They are all things that are of great help to their survival.


    Tianjie people say that as long as they are willing to submit, they can help them survive and take revenge.


    Hearing this, the space man didn''t even think about it. He agreed that he would rather be a dog as long as he could get revenge.


    They don''t care what kind of conspiracy the people in heaven have?


    Even if they kill all the three realms, they will do anything as long as they can get revenge and survive


    In this way, the two sides keep in touch, and the Tianjie people have been sending materials to them.


    Although there are cracks, there are too many restrictions. This galaxy seems to be a powerful prohibition, suppressing one side and sealing one side.


    Every time you send something, you have to spend a lot of resources in heaven. It''s good to send in one hundred things, but they don''t mention anything about galaxy.


    Gradually, they developed their strength, lived better and broke the bottleneck of the world, but they didn''t go to fairyland, they Waiting for heaven.


    Waiting for the army of heaven to avenge them


    Speaking of this, the space leader said to the cloud heaven: "this is your second choice. Surrender to the heaven," yuwenchuan "will give you what you want."


    Taoist Yuntian is very clever and sniffs out the conspiracy. If he doesn''t agree, I''m afraid They won''t let themselves leave alive.


    One person and one jiao came here before, and later they sent them to the fairyland. They probably didn''t know the fairyland.


    When he clenched his teeth, he agreed.


    Because when he enters the fairyland, Ning Tao will also go, and his revenge is not sure. Therefore, he plans to work hard, submit to the heaven, and get the power to surpass the fairyland. One day, he will take revenge on Ning Tao.


    Among the mysterious items, Ning Tao has seen a magic weapon with him Hunyuan gate!


    After testing, it was found that it was a nine grade immortal, and it was also the rarest space immortal.


    It''s much better than the "transmission volume" in Ning Tao''s hands.


    It''s more convenient for them to get in touch with the people in heaven. One day, Taoist Yuntian suddenly wanted to see what the heaven looked like?


    But his cultivation is too high, and the galaxy can''t get through, even if there is Hunyuan gate.


    But a bite of teeth, decided to gamble, the emperor, goddess two people with Hunyuan door, through the galaxy.


    In the middle of the accident, the goddess fell on the spot, and the emperor''s body was broken, but there was a trace of soul left behind, which was protected by yuwenchuan.


    Transactions are conditional.


    Yuwenchuan, the Heavenly Kingdom, passed some cultivation methods to Taoist Yuntian, and another article Strange method.


    It''s called "the star will be refined!"

 Chapter 2353

    This article "star refining decision" has a huge origin.


    It is said that yuwenchuan also got it from others. Its function is to refine the stars and even the core of a world!


    This That''s what it does.


    Even in the world of spirits, it can be refined quickly. This dharma is a treasure even outside the world


    See this, Ning Tao heart move, it seems to have touched the lifeline.


    Heaven, galaxy, what is hidden there? What''s their purpose?


    Looking down again, after getting the star refining decision, Taoist Yuntian understood that this man intended to cultivate himself.


    As far as he knows, this "yuwenchuan" seems to be the first person in the sky. He is powerful and a giant.


    The trade-off between the two is that he vigorously cultivates himself, and then lets himself help him control All souls!


    He didn''t know exactly what to do.


    I only know that this is the real purpose of the "star refining formula" he passed on to himself, which must be controlled!


    There are no more than three ways to control every world. The first is that the local monks practice slowly and get the recognition of the world, so as to control.


    This is the most common and the easiest.


    Although Kunlun kingdom is the vassal and small world of the world, it is also one with the world.


    This should be what yuwenchuan sees!


    The second is to use powerful power to control and refine the core, which is only suitable for the strong.


    And the third, there are some misty theories.


    No matter who is in charge of the world, this kind of recognition can be different from that of a certain person.


    Generally, when the world is in danger, there are strong people to help and get the favor of a world


    And the immortal Hunyuan gate was left in the mysterious space called "xiaokunlun kingdom" by Taoist Yuntian.


    They are the ancestors who submitted to heaven!


    And he, in accordance with the terms of the transaction, tried his best to find a loophole and went back to Kunlun.


    He was skeptical, so he wanted to refine the Kunlun realm first to see what was the mystery of the "star refining formula".


    It''s a trial before refining the world of souls.


    Within one year, he refined the Kunlun kingdom by nearly 30%. Originally, he was only practicing the cultivation of emptiness, but let his strength "rub rub" to improve the cultivation of Taoism until he was half immortal.


    This is the benefit of refining a star, and he finally realized how amazing the opportunity was.


    It''s true to submit to heaven.


    He is sure to beat Ning Tao and get revenge


    Outside, Taoist Yuntian and Ning Tao are all looking for their memories. This is a huge amount of work, and Ning Tao''s face is even more pale.


    It''s like too much consumption.


    On the other side, somewhere in Wudang Mountain, there is Mori Baiyun sword, which was also taken in before.


    The tower seems to feel something. The body of the sword is buzzing and shaking. At a certain moment, it suddenly bursts out of the sword Qi and goes straight to Ning Tao''s back heart.


    "Hum, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," said the reincarnation Immortal King Jin, who suddenly turned into a mirage and snorted coldly.


    "Immortal method, reincarnation disk!"


    A nine color unreal wheel blocked the front of the sword, both energy burst, dull roar, more obvious, two powerful spirits.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Daoyou, don''t you plan to come out and meet me?" Mr. Jin stood still and sneered.


    But he was shocked.


    The power of the spirit is extremely weak and has little power, but it can deal with him. How powerful is the master of the spirit.


    As soon as the words came to an end, a unreal and indifferent figure appeared on the body of that white cloud sword.


    This man''s face is fuzzy, the whole person is fuzzy, one eye, but as bright as the sun, for a moment, staring at him, looked at Taoist Yuntian, a face suddenly gloomy down.


    "Hum, a wisp of soul dares to block the way of the emperor. Are you looking for death?"


    With a smile, Mr. Jin sniffed, "death? What''s the fear? The emperor has already died once. "


    "Wait, this voice is so familiar, isn''t it Are you the one who has been calling for Benti? "


    "What''s your name? Er... "


    Reincarnation fairy King suspicions, for a time can not remember, he sealed himself in the starry sky, there has been a voice, in his ear nagging.


    , the voice as like as two peas.


    "The emperor, yuwenchuan, the Lord of heaven," the fuzzy figure frowned and hummed coldly.


    At the same time, he also recognized this voice, that is, the bastard who ignored him all the time and scolded him for being garrulous.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "That''s interesting. You''re here? Although it''s just soul division, what? Then the galaxy can''t stop you? "


    Mr. Jin squinted and said tentatively.Hearing this, the fuzzy figure sank his face and said angrily, "get out of my way. If you dare to do something bad for me today, I will let you My soul is broken


    "Ha ha..."


    "I''m really afraid. I don''t have any other talent. I''m just a little tough. I''ve never bowed to others. Would you like to have a try?"


    Mr. Jin sneers, and his soul is surging.


    Hear this, fuzzy figure gnash teeth, with his vision, can see what Ning Tao is doing?


    Some secrets must not be known by outsiders.


    Just as they were at war, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, moved his heart and said, "stop it, or I will kill him now."


    While speaking, he grabbed Taoist Yuntian by the neck. The latter was confused and lost his intelligence.


    Fuzzy figure, angry eyes, frown, cloud Taoist for him, just use the tool.


    It doesn''t really matter whether you die or not.


    What he was worried about was the leakage of that important law. Yes, it was The star will be refined!


    From the beginning to the end, it didn''t take long.


    And he saw at a glance that Ning Tao''s cultivation was only a human immortal. Even if he could search for souls, he could not get the mysterious Dharma in a short time.


    To put it bluntly, he didn''t believe that the soul search could be completed in a short time with the spirit power of ningtao immortal.


    Seeing his face pale and his steps flighty, he should have failed. After all, he just interfered.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Ning Tao''s spirit was superior to his cultivation, which had reached the level of six or seven immortals, and was extremely huge and powerful.


    This method of soul searching comes from taboo. It''s not a problem at all.


    It''s the masterpiece of his second elder martial brother''s whole life. It''s the crystallization of wisdom. It''s about mystery and fairyland No one can fight!


    Even if you haven''t practiced yet, you can realize many things.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s bloody eyes were pinching the throat of Taoist Yuntian, panting like a cow, and his face turned pale, as if his spirit had been badly hurt?


    Fuzzy virtual shadow, yuwenchuan, staring at two people, seems to be hesitant to succeed or not.


    He should have. He didn''t get the "star refining decision.".


    If so, it will be much easier


    than before

 Chapter 2354

    "Boy, don''t get excited. Killing him won''t do you any good. Let''s make a deal."


    Yuwen Chuan squinted and proposed.


    "Hum, this emperor is so strong that he can''t go along with you. Don''t take out your tempting posture again and disperse quickly, otherwise, you will be destroyed."


    Reincarnation Immortal King gold old soft hard do not eat, first refused.


    Seeing this, Yu Wenchuan looks at Ning Tao again, and the latter immediately pinches tightly again, almost suffocating the cloud.


    Taoist Yuntian has recovered from the side effect of soul searching, but he turns his eyes and turns red. It''s impossible for him to make any suggestion.


    "Good, very good. Since you don''t have a toast, don''t blame the emperor for being rude."


    Yuwenchuan is very angry. He is the first person in heaven. He has been refuted repeatedly.


    Although this is a wisp of soul power attached to the immortal ware, he has a high level and strong strength. He is only two or two people, and he is confident that he can do something about it.


    With a cold eye, Mori Baiyun sword burst out a fierce sword spirit. It turned into nine and performed a sword move.


    "Xianfa, jiuxianjian!"


    "Buzz..."


    "No, the power of reincarnation," Jin Lao''s face changed and his soul power surged up.


    However, the nine swords were not forced to touch each other. They were skillfully dispersed and drew a tricky arc. They went straight to Ning Tao. Only one of the nine swords was real, but the eight false swords were also very strong.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    "Boy, be careful," the elder king was angry and rushed down, controlling six swords.


    However, none of them is real.


    At the same time, a sword Qi suddenly appeared yuwenchuan''s fuzzy figure, eyes Sen ran, mouth spit out a word: "explosion ~!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    "What?"


    Ning Tao is surprised, unexpectedly the immortal weapon explodes, and there is a wisp of soul power attached to the immortal weapon.


    At the critical moment, he subconsciously blocked the Taoist priest Yuntian in front of him. His sword Qi was boiling and turned into countless small swords, like ten thousand arrows through the heart.


    "Ah..."


    The Taoist priest in Yuntian was angry and his whole body was full of blood.


    After a long time, the place quieted down, the sword spirit dissipated, and there was a roar: "hum, you two bastards, please remember, I will get it back sooner or later. When the seal is broken, you will all die..."


    "All to die, all to die..."


    The voice reverberated endlessly, but Mr. Jin sniffed: "pull it down. It''s been hundreds of millions of years, and I haven''t seen you come here. I can only talk big words."


    A flick of the sleeve, blow away the residual energy.


    Ning Tao coughs and climbs out of a ruins, while Taoist Yuntian becomes a pile of broken meat.


    "Alas, it''s a pity. That guy would rather blow himself up and damage his accomplishments. He must want to hide something. Once he dies, he won''t get anything."


    Mr. Jin looked sorry.


    However, the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth drew out a radian of evil spirit and said with a negative smile: "I didn''t say that. I didn''t pretend to be a little bit like that just now. Can I cheat him?"


    "Eh? So What do you mean? Did you succeed in soul searching? How much do you know about that memory segment? "


    King was surprised and his face was incredible.


    Ning Tao is just a fairy. How can he succeed in soul searching after a while?


    However, Ning Tao pondered for a while, shrugged his shoulders and said, "not to mention 100%, there are also 99%


    "What?"


    Jin Lao''s eyes brightened and he was very surprised.


    This is not over, Ning Tao touched his chin again and said with a smile: "moreover, if I guess correctly, what he wants to cover up should be a Dharma, the star refining decision!"


    In the old gold in shortness of breath, but see Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile: "yes, that Lian star decision, also all in my mind, a word is not bad!"


    Hearing this, Jin Lao Leng for a while, and then cried out, did not expect another village.


    He thought his work was in vain.


    In his heart, he was also curious about what the galaxy was? And in his heart, there is a secret


    Ning he smile, a point in the heart of the gold old eyebrow, will "Lian Xing Jue" and some things to him.


    It''s not that he''s very generous, but he doesn''t know the origin of the other party, and I don''t know if it''s weird.


    After all, he suffered a dark loss from DOUMENG and was almost killed by him.


    After a long time, Ning Tao''s spirit power was exhausted, and then he passed on the "star refining formula" to Jin Lao.


    The latter trembled and fell into epiphany directly. His talent was very high. In that year, he was known as the first man in the age of myth.


    Seeing his understanding, Ning Tao didn''t disturb him, so he sat down with his knees crossed, swallowed the pill and recovered slowly.


    In Xumi Kingdom, his strength can be restored to the peak, because the rules here are normal, bred in fairyland, and naturally consistent with him.


    However, the recovery of Ning Tao''s strength this time is not as simple as it seems.How many times in life can we repair?


    In the words of deposit manager, this is a big chance. By the rules, it helps you to temper and run in.


    For example, if you become an immortal, you are a piece of steel. When you come to the earth, your accomplishments are suppressed. But every time you recover, it is equivalent to refining, walking again, and walking again with the immortal''s vision.


    And the strength of each recovery is more than twice as strong as that of that year, and the foundation is more and more solid.


    It''s like an old tree with roots.


    The impurities in cultivation will also be eliminated. After a lot of tempering, the volume of this piece of steel will be much smaller, but it will be several times stronger than that piece of steel.


    This kind of opportunity is the envy of countless people, and Ning Tao has a feeling. If he returns to the fairyland and breaks through the four levels of human beings and immortals, he will be very sure.


    If this story is spread out, it will definitely cause a big stir. How long has he been breaking through Renxian? In less than a month, he has to break through again, and it''s still quadruple.


    It has been nearly a hundred years since Yuan mu, the elder of the Supreme Court, broke through human immortality, and only three times. With the accumulation of resources from all walks of life, he only found the bottleneck of four times. But in a short time, Ning Tao''s cultivation was shoulder to shoulder with him.


    If you want to let him know, how to shame!


    "Huhu..."


    With a sigh of relief, I slowly open my eyes. When I enter my eyes, I see the ground full of broken meat of Taoist Yuntian.


    the essence of a half of the blood can not be wasted. It will be absorbed and absorbed immediately with the phagocytic way. The spirit is more and more full, and the road environment is five heavy.


    At this point, a generation of Xiaoxiong Yuntian Taoist became the nourishment of Ning Tao, and there was no place to die.


    In the dark, as if there is a transfer to their own body.


    Before I could feel it, I saw that old Jin Meng opened his eyes and said in surprise: "wonderful, it''s wonderful. I''ve never seen such a wonderful method."


    "If there had been such a" star refining decision "in those years, I would have become the real king of fairyland and the leader of fairyland. How could I have been so miserable now?"


    In the voice, there are joy, sorrow and pain.


    Ning Tao sighs. After a long time, Jin Lao''s mood stabilizes. He tells him that there is no problem with the Dharma and that he can practice it. Only when he has one heart can he be sure.


    "Whoosh..."


    No one dares to get close to Xumi, and the void is healing slowly.


    At this time, Ning Tao found that the Kunlun kingdom was kind to him and he could control it. On second thought, is this the three levels of control of Taoist Yuntian?


    He engulfed his energy, and also engulfed this invisibly, or the Kunlun world regarded him as a cloud.


    But on the whole, it''s a good thing!

 Chapter 2355

    Control it for a while, and feel a spiritual power into the body. The surrounding spiritual power forms a storm and pours into the body.


    It''s actually climbing towards the six levels of Tao cultivation!


    Ning Tao is surprised in his heart and is thinking about what to do? Did you practice in Kunlun for a while? It''s still the cultivation of the star, the refinement of the small world.


    But that should take a long time.


    Just hesitating, the voice of reincarnation fairy King Jin Lao came to my ear: "boy, you have made the decision to refine the star. This small world is a chance for you."


    "Oh? What do you say? " Ning Tao hears the voice and asks.


    Mr. Jin appeared, towering as a mountain, stroking his white beard, and solemnly said: "the so-called opportunity is the advantage in front of you. If you don''t take the white, it''s up to you to make a choice."


    "Listen to me, you have two choices now. One is refining the Kunlun Kingdom, but you should know that it can''t be completed overnight."


    "Moreover, this benefit is long-term, which is not suitable for you at present."


    Ning Tao took a look at the undulating mountains below, and at a loss hundreds of thousands of people in Yuntian city.


    He frowned and said, "well And the second choice? "


    "The second is to devour Kunlun


    "Turn the energy of the whole small world into your own use and strengthen yourself. Don''t forget that you need the most energy now. The ninth turn of reincarnation, the second turn, is still a long distance for you."


    "Only by strengthening our current strength can we have the strength to obtain more resources, which That''s the right way


    Kim was staring at him with a serious face.


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly, swallowing the small world? With him?


    now it sounds too clear that nature will not be engulfed by the small world after cultivation.


    The whole world will become a Death Star!


    No longer fit to survive, collapse, even Destruction, this small world has come to an end, and this, just to satisfy his selfish desire.


    Ning Tao shakes his head. It''s absolutely impossible, although he has a lot of hatred with Kunlun.


    However, it was just between him and Taoist Yuntian. The rest of them were just forced to obey him. They were all innocent. So three years ago, he didn''t kill them all.


    Now that he has swallowed up the Kunlun world, it is hard for him to accept the consequences alone.


    Is he going to kill billions of people?


    He can''t do it!


    Mr. Jin had expected it. He sighed and advised: "boy, it''s a long way to cultivate immortals. Countless people can do anything for resources."


    "If they have your choice now, let alone engulf the Kunlun Kingdom, they can do more cruel and abusive things. It''s just the tip of the iceberg of people''s heart, you don''t do it Sooner or later someone will do it! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shook his head firmly and said, "if that''s what you think about cultivating immortals, then I''d rather be an alternative, cultivating the mind."


    "The purpose of my cultivation at the beginning was to protect my family and friends and protect my hometown."


    "If I destroy what others want to protect for my own sake, what''s the difference between me and my enemies?"


    "And the hatred between the heaven and the earth will continue in such a dead cycle that it can never be solved!"


    Hearing this, Mr. Jin was dumb. His lips moved, but he couldn''t speak.


    In the age of myth, their life has always been in dire straits. They either become food or hunters. Do you want to stay out of it? Impossible. At that time, the law of the jungle was incisive.


    It''s really hard for a character like Ning Tao to live for three days, but after all, they have become history. Maybe, in this era He''s right.


    The reason why he put forward this matter is that he saw his own shadow in Ning Tao.


    Moreover, he is also his own younger generation, and ZuLong, Xuanxuan sister, have a deep relationship.


    He really wanted to help Ning Tao, and now the interests of the two are one, whether the emperor''s body or revenge, are both prosperous and harmful.


    The stronger Ning Tao is, the better it will be for him.


    Looking at the world, Mr. Jin sighed bitterly, but with a satisfied smile on his face, he joked: "that What if there is a way to get the best of both? "


    "Eh? What do you mean


    Ning Tao is confused and doesn''t quite understand.


    "In short, it can not only let you devour the Kunlun Kingdom, but also can not harm others, will not harm innocent creatures, and can give them a homeland."


    Jin explained with a smile. Under Ning Tao''s bright eyes, he said with a smile: "the world of spirits!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrank and his heart beat up. He suddenly said, "do you mean to let all the people in Kunlun move to the world of spirits?"


    "More than that, give them a broader land, a deeper method, and a stronger tradition.""Do you think anyone will disagree?" Mr. Jin gave a smug smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood in his heart that although this is a huge project to move billions of people to the earth, it is not impossible.


    Of course, there are many details to study, such as how to coexist? Most of the monks in Kunlun Kingdom, how to control them after he left?


    Will it rebel?


    Will the noisy guest take over the master?


    What if there is a riot and a war?


    Ning Tao ponders for a long time, and hundreds of thousands of people look at him stupidly. They don''t know what their fate will be?


    To tell you the truth, many people are trembling in their hearts. After all, they have provoked Ning Mo three times, and even they feel sorry. What if he is possessed?


    Is there anyone else thinking about making friends first?


    After all, from the beginning, it was their Kunlun world that provoked Ning Tao. He didn''t take the initiative to bully others.


    When he hesitated, he suddenly saw Ning Tao appear in front of him. He was so scared that he said, "half a day later, let all the high-level people in Kunlun come to see me."


    "I''m at the teleport, waiting for them!"


    Finish saying, broke empty to leave.


    A group of people were stunned for a while, then they scattered and contacted the remaining adults


    An idea came to the filthy mountain, and the cultivation also broke through 60% under the instillation of spiritual power.


    Tearing up space and returning to the earth, it''s natural for us to discuss with the federal government about such a big event as migration.


    Although the Federation is his, he also attaches great importance to people''s emotions and reactions.


    Although many years later, the earth will be transformed into the era of cultivation, but the influx of so many monks will certainly have some huge reactions.


    After a discussion, it was surprisingly smooth.


    According to Ning Yucai, "today, the Chinese plate and the mainland are more than ten times as vast, and their living area is less than one tenth."


    "When billions of people move in, even if there are billions more spirit beasts, they don''t have to worry about territory. On the contrary, because of the recovery of spirit power, in the wilderness, there will always be a spirit beast jumping out to hurt people."


    "There are more and more of them. With this momentum, there will be a tide of animals. If Kunlun monks can help, they can join hands with the enemy."


    "The only thing to worry about is whether they will riot. After all, there are millions of monks!"

 Chapter 2356

    Looking at the earth, the number of friars can''t last more than 100000. How can we deal with the number of friars?


    Even with technology, it''s dangerous.


    As for the reaction of the whole world, I wish there were a group of saviors. The sea demon, desert demon and wild demon were rampant. According to the major reports, people died every day.


    Even some cities were slaughtered!


    The existence of the Kunlun Kingdom has long been rooted in our hearts. As long as we don''t bite back and help them join hands to suppress the spirit beasts, there is nothing to resist.


    Ning Tao understood and talked with Hongmeng for a long time. After all, he wanted to take away some senior officials.


    But we need the strong to stay.


    Best of all, some reliable senior friars!


    Because these people are qualified, have enough accomplishments, have a high vision, are steady in handling affairs, and can lift up the beam.


    Ning Tao asks Shaolin ancestors to choose the right people. At the same time, he goes to Kunlun.


    Kunlun boundary center, the transmission array.


    "Whoosh..."


    More than a dozen figures gathered here. They are the most accomplished and experienced great monks in Kunlun.


    But at the moment, these people are in a panic. I don''t know how Ning Tao will punish them?


    Although more than a dozen of them are strong practitioners, it''s like a fool''s dream to resist Ning Tao. Moreover, the culprit is Taoist Yuntian. They believe Ning Tao will distinguish right from wrong.


    Is tangled, the space is suddenly torn open a crack, Ning Tao, then appear.


    The leader of the peak of refining emptiness, master Qingfeng, hurriedly led the people forward and respectfully said: "master Qingfeng, the old man, represents the Kunlun Kingdom and has met Mr. Ning."


    Ning Tao took a look, just nodded faintly, and went straight to the theme.


    "Kunlun has repeatedly provoked China and Ning Tao. You say, how can I settle this account with you?"


    As he spoke, he was oppressed.


    At the same time, they mobilize the power of the Kunlun world, and feel that the world is rejecting them, which makes them breathless.


    Master Qingfeng and others were afraid. Their legs and feet were weak and they were shaking all over. They felt that this person was heaven and earth. They didn''t even dare to have the idea to move.


    Good What a strength.


    No wonder Taoist Yuntian will be defeated again!


    Next second, master Qingfeng and a dozen others were white faced and asked for mercy: "big It''s really wrong for you to spare your life. To tell you the truth, no one is willing to work for Yuntian. He has always forced us. "


    "From the beginning to the end, none of us has ever intervened. You have destroyed all those who have intervened. Today''s Kunlun world has good intentions."


    "Good will?"


    Ning Tao ponders these two words, sneers, turns around, negative hand looks at this great river and mountain.


    It''s like exposing the back to them.


    "Goo Grunt


    Master Qingfeng and a dozen others swallowed their saliva, still kneeling on one knee, not daring to move.


    Just from the hand he showed just now, they were not enough for Ning Tao''s dishes. They knelt on the ground one by one.


    I don''t know how long later, their consciousness almost collapsed, as if a world was pressing on them. One or two of their weakest cultivation half emptiness were going crazy.


    When I couldn''t bear it, I stabbed myself hard. I would rather hurt myself and wake up with pain than fight with Ning Tao.


    Injury and death, of course, they choose the former.


    Just when they reached the limit, Ning Tao suddenly said faintly, "you say, how do you do this?"


    "Huhu..."


    More than a dozen people felt relieved and suddenly collapsed on the ground, as if all their strength had been exhausted.


    It was only then that I found that I was all wet, as if I had just been fished out of the river.


    Qingfeng trembled all over, his face was pale, his teeth trembled and said, "but But at Lord Ning''s command. "


    "That''s right. I''ll listen to Lord Ning..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao stood in the same place and pondered for a moment. Then he raised his head and solemnly said, "well, I want you all to move to Earth


    "One person, one spirit beast, can''t stay. Everyone has to move to the world of spirits and settle down."


    Voice a fall, such as a blockbuster bomb in the bottom of several people''s hearts, a face like ashes.


    "Before To the world of souls? Everyone? "


    Master Qingfeng is very wronged in his heart. Are they wrong? As soon as he gritted his teeth, he said bitterly, "Mr. Ning, we are in Kunlun To be a slave? "


    That dozen people, in the heart all tile cool tile cool.


    However, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, but shook his head and said, "I have never had this idea. I just ask you to go home and live."


    "You also know that we were born of the same origin. In the final analysis, we are all the same people."


    "To let you go to the earth is not to be slaves, but to be aborigines and enjoy yourself.""I will help you build your own territory, and select a group of people to join Hongmeng, build the Earth Alliance, and face together Spirit power revives


    As soon as the words came out, the dozen people didn''t seem to react. They were all stupefied.


    When Be an aborigine?


    Not to be happy, Ning Tao added: "from today on, your Kunlun kingdom is an important part of the Earth Alliance, and the territory has been divided."


    "At that time, you are all high-level Hongmeng. If you are successful in management, you will get rewards, immortal methods, immortal utensils, and Taoist ideas that can only be mastered by Daojing. We can let you get them one by one."


    "At that time, a contribution point will be set up. As long as the contribution point is reached, you can exchange the corresponding things. Any disciple is entitled to obtain it."


    "Remember, I only ask you to take good care of Kunlun Kingdom, kill demons and demons, calm down and fight against chaos, and protect the earth and China with Hongmeng!"


    During the conversation, several jade tubes and immortal utensils appeared.


    The eyes of master Qingfeng and others are straight. It''s really the immortal method. Ning Tao also asks them to check it at will. They are all powerful immortal methods that make them very excited.


    "What jiuxiao decision, Jiuxian sword..."


    Looking at it, he breathed quickly. However, after a while, Ning Tao took it away.


    If you want to see the complete chapter, you need a lot of contribution points. If you want to make contribution points, you can seek happiness and profits for China and the earth, kill demons and subdue demons Can get contribution points.


    After struggling for a long time, master Qingfeng and others knew that they had no choice. They immediately sighed and gritted their teeth I''ll do as you''re told


    More than a dozen other people also hastened to join.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction, and gave them all the big things to do.


    At this time, master Qingfeng took a look at the Kunlun realm, hesitated in his heart, and said: "dare to ask Mr. Ning, what will happen to the Kunlun realm?"


    More than a dozen people were shocked.


    Ning Tao was silent. He took a deep look at him and said, "there can only be one earth."


    "I understand that I am willing to devote all my life to safeguarding the peace and future of China and the earth."


    Master Qingfeng bowed and said solemnly


    Before long, there was a commotion all over the Kunlun kingdom. The Ju people migrated to the earth, and the passage was opened.


    There are many monks in the Kunlun Kingdom, but there are more mortals. Fortunately, with the help of Ning Tao, Liu Chong''s cultivation and 30% of the control power, it''s like divine power. One idea can send people somewhere, and Mr. Jin is helping.


    The two worlds are beginning to merge

 Chapter 2357

    Kunlun Mountain is still a blessed place.


    Today, Hongmeng has grown in strength, has recruited many disciples, and has been hailed as one of the earth''s Holy land of cultivation!


    It''s also a sea fixing needle!


    For three days in a row, Ning Tao kept on working, and he would Nearly a billion people and billions of spirit beasts were sent to the earth, that is, the delimited Kunlun Mountains.


    That''s right. Yi ningtao''s plan is to divide the whole Kunlun area into a circle with Kunlun Mountain and Hongmeng as the center, which are the boundaries of Kunlun monks.


    In this way, it is not only convenient to control and manage, but also unified, and it is far away from Chinese mortals.


    The spirit beasts are very irritable. Some of the fifth and sixth level spirit beasts underestimate him and don''t cooperate with him very much. There is a seventh level spirit beast, clamoring to eat Ning Tao.


    But in the end, Ning Tao smashed the seven level spirit beast in front of the powerful spirit beast. In front of all of them, he took out a big pot and stewed it. His mouth was full of oil.


    He can guarantee that those five or six level spirit beasts will never forget this shadow.


    Now they are all obedient, commanding billions of spirit beasts, obediently drilling into the mountains. They don''t want to become a dish of Chinese food.


    In the sky, Ning Tao opens perspective.


    Looking at the Dragon veins and geomantic omen everywhere, he took out a large city from the Pearl of Xumi and dropped it down. There were 108 cities in total.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Once and for all, the cities and towns of Kunlun have been removed by Ning Tao.


    Yuntian City, also officially renamed Kunlun city!


    Just at the foot of Kunlun Mountain, a billion people began to look for a city to go home and gradually settle down.


    Ning Tao still keeps the appearance of Kyushu. He is so powerful that many people admire him.


    Even the immortal can''t do it.


    At the same time, Hongmeng collected many disciples and distributed rules. It is not allowed to hurt mortals. It is the right way to kill demons and demons. If you have a contribution point, you can exchange opportunities, even the legendary immortal Dharma.


    The whole Kunlun Mountains are a sensation. Many monks are willing to join Hongmeng


    And the Federation, too, shows this to the world.


    Hongmeng will be the Savior of the world. Soon, he will go all over the world to kill demons and demons, and set up branch strongholds to protect the people of all sides.


    Hearing this news, countless people cried with joy, because bullets and artillery gradually did not work for spirit beasts.


    And Shaolin ancestor also recommended a candidate to Ning Tao, who can take on a great responsibility, fully meet Ning Tao''s requirements, and is willing to stay.


    This man is the elder Pavilion Dragon King!


    The Presbyterian pavilion has been guarding Beijing. The Dragon King was also a disciple of Kunlun school. He was one of the three strong men in the Presbyterian Pavilion in terms of qualifications, rightness and means. Long Jin traveled, but Yao Yue didn''t want to be involved.


    So a lot of things are done by the Dragon King. It''s more appropriate for him to take charge of Hongmeng.


    Moreover, these years of closed door cultivation, strength is also a great exercise, that day, capital is not one in ten thousand.


    Finally, Ning Tao brings tai''a, Dragon King, and several old people who are unwilling to leave and willing to stay in China to Kunlun.


    Why?


    Of course, to help them break through!


    It may be very difficult to be someone else, but Ning Tao has a lot of resources in his hands. Just "star beads" are priceless treasures, which immortals are eager for.


    What''s more, this is the Kunlun area. He can mobilize 30% of his strength to support it, which is a great help.


    Xingxingmu, Baoyao, Lingye, Huodan, Millennium Lingwu, and three thousand Daoyi branded by Ning Tao


    In the accumulation of these resources, the Dragon King, tai''a and other ten strong, all fell into the closed pass.


    The reason why Ning Tao did this is that after he left, Hongmeng could still stand up, carrying his wish to protect China and the earth


    After a long time, Ning Tao appeared in the center of Kunlun boundary.


    Looking at this abandoned transmission array, Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. After several busy days, the outside world finally has a trend. The rest depends on them to gradually improve themselves. He also has to do his own thing.


    In today''s Kunlun Kingdom, there is no living creature in hundreds of thousands of miles. At most, there are some insects and wild animals.


    Even if destroyed, innocent people will not be involved.


    "Boy, are you ready?" Old Jin showed his figure and asked gravely.


    Ning Tao nodded heavily, ready to start.


    "Well, swallowing the Kunlun realm is mainly about swallowing the star core, which is the core energy of a planet world."


    "Although Kunlun Kingdom experienced the end of the law era, its energy has not yet recovered to the peak, but it is a good thing. If you really want to recover to the peak, you may not be able to swallow it, at least you need the earth immortal."


    "First sense the star core, then refine it. I will help you to shorten the refining time as much as possible."


    Mr. Jin appreciated it and told him the way.After listening to this, Ning Tao sits in the same place with his knees crossed. His five hearts move towards yuan. He opens up his mind and echoes with all his strength.


    This is the first step, sensing the core.


    For him, this first step is not difficult. After all, he has 30% control.


    Three hours later, a prismatic energy crystal appeared in the air in an illusory form. The refracted brilliance was very bright and crystal clear, which was more beautiful than any crystal in the world.


    This is the Kunlun Kingdom Star core!


    Old Jin''s Dharma protector made a soul seal in his hands, forming a reincarnation cage and trapping him in it.


    "Quick, use all your strength, refine it, and absorb as much as you can!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao quickly cast out the sun flame and turned it into a fire dragon to refine it.


    In an instant, a pure energy poured into his body, his eyes were bright and huge, his eyes were round and rolling, his breath was short, and his six fold cultivation broke through to seven fold in an instant.


    As soon as my heart is bright, the formula against heaven will work. However, there is a taboo way to work.


    "War spirit Furnace


    It''s a simple and boundless melting pot. When he got the immortal Dharma, he once saw DOUMENG used it to refine human beings.


    Although he should be able to do it himself, he is not willing to do it, which is also a kind of damage to cultivation.


    But refining the core should help.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The sun flame is the fire in the furnace, and the war spirit is the fuel. The more it burns, the more powerful it is. It is dozens of times stronger than before. A wave of ocean like energy is rushing into the body.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining, obedient and happy. In the blink of an eye, he is promoted to the eighth level, and he is still refining his body repeatedly. The feeling of the world is shrouded in his heart.


    The cultivation of spirit is also a kind of promotion.


    In the middle of the brow, the hidden nine turn Nirvana Sutra, the second turn, also began to absorb energy, from 35 percent Forty Fifty


    The key to longevity in Dantian seems to be very hungry. Once stimulated, it''s crazy to swallow it.


    This is completely out of control.


    The core of the star is struggling, but Mr. Jin keeps it in captivity. His enlightenment at the beginning of the sky is also understood by him, and a small part of his energy is absorbed by his soul


    In this way, their transformation began!

 Chapter 2358

    One day, two days Until three days later!


    Ning Tao is still sitting with his knees crossed, but the momentum of his whole body is more than several times stronger. His black robe is bulging, and his huge energy is swallowed up and refined like a whale.


    The power of the star core, in a sense, is superior to the power of the stars.


    Because, it is by the power of the stars constitute the evolution body!


    If you want to open up a small world, it''s at least the cultivation of the immortals, and it''s still a very powerful one.


    We must also have a high attainments and understanding of a certain kind of Tao, power, understanding and so on.


    For example, the world opened up by water in this respect will be a small world of water elements. If it is sword, it is a small world of sword.


    But more than 90% of the people will fail!


    Even if it succeeds, it is a tiny world. It can only be regarded as Space, after a long period of growth, absorption, has gradually evolved into a small world.


    This is the origin of a small world.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The star''s core is already very dark, 80% or 90% of its energy has been absorbed, and the whole small world has begun to disintegrate.


    To be exact, it''s in ruin.


    The sky is crumbling, the earth is collapsing, the magma erupts, the tsunami is boiling, the sky is collapsing, the earth is shaking, it''s a complete doomsday scene.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s cultivation has reached the half immortal level, which is the bottleneck of the world.


    The second crescent in the middle of the eyebrow, representing the second turn, has stored nearly 90% of the energy.


    An amazing transformation is nearing completion.


    And tai''a, Dragon King and others, have ended the closure, quit the Kunlun world, Ning Tao has been told, although the shock of this scene, but not panic.


    One by one, their accomplishments have been transformed. It''s hard for them to remain strong with so many treasures.


    Tai''a, there are six kinds of Tao, five kinds of Tao.


    Dragon King, the peak of refining emptiness, is learning the meaning of Tao. This is the stone tablet 3000 avenue under the brand of Ning Tao.


    The rest have made considerable progress.


    These ten people are the pillars of Hongmeng in the future, and the next leader of Hongmeng is the Dragon King


    Mr. Jin opened his eyes and saw a flash of light in his eyes. He could feel that he also had a great opportunity.


    The mystery of the beginning of the sky, and the stored energy!


    To be honest, the two of them have picked up a big bargain. This small world has been around for thousands of years.


    If it''s the energy at the peak, even the emperor is greedy for the star core. Even if it''s not at the peak, it''s also a great fortune for an immortal.


    At first, he was worried that Ning Tao would be overpowered by this energy. Now it seems that he thinks too much. Let alone overpowered, I''m afraid it''s not enough. How big is the boy''s appetite?


    Old Jin is suspicious. He only absorbs less than one percent of the energy. The rest goes into Ning Tao''s stomach.


    How big is Dantian?


    And it hasn''t finished the second turn yet?


    What the hell?


    Mr. Jin''s head is full of questions. He feels like he has lost most of his energy. Even if he is weak, it''s OK to feed a fairy.


    "Weird, really weird..."


    Half a day later, with a crisp sound, the gorgeous star nucleus prismatic crystal "bang" smashed.


    The last trace of energy, Ning Tao also did not let go, all into the second turn of storage.


    Has reached an amazing Ninety six!


    The key to longevity, simple and broken, actually healed a little, some complete, but the degree of healing seems barely enough to 5%.


    Ning Tao black face, completely speechless, so much energy, only to reach 10%.


    How much less did that guy say?


    "Asshole!"


    "I knew I would blackmail him more..."


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the strange face of Mr. Jin. He looked at him like a monster.


    As soon as he wanted to open his mouth, the earth collapsed and the destruction began. It was not easy to stay here for a long time, so he had to swallow his words first. He ningtao appeared in the filthy mountain and the passage was half collapsed.


    As soon as he accelerated, he soon returned to earth.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Looking around, the passage completely collapsed, and the coordinates of the Kunlun boundary could no longer be sensed.


    Because the whole world has turned into a death star. Without any support, it is falling apart in the starry sky


    So far, there is no Kunlun boundary.


    Ning Tao stops for a long time. The master of Qingfeng, tai''a and the Dragon King all have a vague guess. They are all at a loss looking at the sky.


    In particular, master Qingfeng''s eyes are red, so to speak, he has broken his mind.


    After a long time, Ning Tao turned around, a pair of complex, dignified eyes, like the eyes of the world.


    A few people on the scene said respectfully: "subordinate I have seen you, my Lord


    "What''s the matter with the residents, friars of the two realms?" Ning Tao negative hand, light ask a way.The Dragon King rushed forward and reported back to all kinds of matters, such as the demon hunting team and the Hongmeng guard team, which were all in the process of being set up. After running in training, they were assigned to different places


    And master Qingfeng also said, "at present, we Kunlun residents have no intention of exclusion."


    "In addition, there is a lot of technology pouring in. Everyone is friendly and gradually advocates martial arts. The holy land of Kunlun and Hongmeng have become the symbols in the hearts of countless free practitioners. At present, everything is good..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was silent for a long time and nodded. If there is no problem, he should go back.


    It''s time to meet those old friends.


    "Stab..."


    Give all the things to Hongmeng. Ning Tao leaves. At the first stop, he goes to the army.


    There, he met Dong''s sisters.


    For the appearance of Ning Tao, sister flower is no accident, they already know Ning Tao back.


    In a roof, blowing breeze, Ning Tao complex way: "do you have any plans?"


    Dong Miaoke took a look at his younger sister. They had a good idea of each other. Moreover, they had figured out everything for a long time.


    "We plan to stay in the army and serve our country. If we have time, come back and see us."


    Dong Miaomiao smiles.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hesitated for a moment. After all, both of them have been involved in cultivation. In the army, they are also at a high level, which is enough.


    He wanted to persuade the second daughter, but from her look, he saw a touch of mutual dependence.


    Finally, he promised that he would come back to see them, and then he headed for Nanling


    Nanling Qin family, candidate for Minister of Huaxia.


    Now they are in the limelight, but they have not forgotten one person, that is Ning Tao. Without him, they would not have made the Qin family brilliant today.


    Of course, it''s also because of a woman.


    She is Qin Yun!


    At the window, a mature woman in full bloom looks out as if she is waiting for something?


    But the sound of footsteps came from the back of her body. She turned her head and looked at her eyes. Her eyes were straight. Her lips were covered with jade hands. It was very inconceivable. Tears were dripping in her eyes.


    "You You... "


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile and sighed: "I''m back!"


    However, the voice just fell, a beautiful shadow suddenly pounced on him, like a wolf, too fierce, Ning Tao almost can''t resist.


    A maid, coming with a plate, blushed at the sound.


    He quickly walked away with straight legs


    "Ah..."


    In the midst of extravagance, the international community suddenly came a message, holy see Thomas, please Ning Tao to be a guest!

 Chapter 2359

    In an antique boudoir, Ning Tao gallops, fights with her intestines, and breathes


    After a long time, the woman was overwhelmed.


    A pair of pink lotus like arms, tightly holding Ning Tao, do not want to let go, full of fragrant hair, fan-shaped, spread on Ning Tao''s chest.


    The room is full of ambiguity.


    "You When do you leave? " Qin Yun''s cheeks are flushed and whispers softly.


    She seems calm on the face, but in fact she is too nervous.


    It''s not easy to see Ning Tao. The bitterness of acacia is getting tighter.


    Ning Tao in the heart wry smile a, caress her, soft voice way: "may be today, also may be tomorrow."


    At the end, he hesitated and asked tentatively.


    "You Would you like to go with me? "


    Hearing this, Qin Yun was silent for a long time. Then she lifted up, bit her lips and said with a sweet smile, "I''ll wait for you in China, and be your little lover as I once said."


    "When you think of someone else, come back to see me. I''ll protect this Huaxia for you."


    "Why are you suffering?" Ning Tao smiles bitterly and sighs in his heart.


    Qin Yun is still that Qin Yun, with her own arrogance.


    How can he not understand the reason why the other party did so.


    But let the other party here, he always some can''t put down, just want to say what, just think of Su shallow in the mind, Tong Yaqian is still Qingyun Zong, heart, inexplicable vent gas.


    Maybe here, they can make themselves care more, sometimes it''s better than following around.


    Is this a long-distance relationship?


    "Huaxia, I''ll give it to you. Don''t worry, I''ll come back to see you."


    Finally, he respected Qin Yun''s choice.


    However, in his mind, he has made up an idea that the three-star Lianzhu and the three-star vision should be related to becoming the master of the world.


    In the past, he would not be qualified.


    However, now he has a "star refining decision", which is capital. Maybe it can control the world of souls, or it can''t let others control the world of souls.


    Especially Chiyou!


    It''s not necessarily no good for Qin Yun to stay.


    While pondering, the door of the room suddenly knocked, and a weak voice came: "excuse me, is Mr. Ning in?"


    "There''s a call. There''s a man named Thomas. He''s looking for you urgently. Please go to the Holy See."


    Ning Tao is stunned, Thomas? With a casual response, he frowned.


    How could he think of going to the Vatican?


    I don''t think so. I''m going to inherit the Pope, right?


    He was amused at the thought.


    To be honest, as he is, I really don''t care.


    But I don''t know why, there is always a sense of panic.


    I always feel that something bad is going to happen?


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Yun rushes to his feet, revealing a vast expanse of snow-white and asks carefully.


    Ning Tao shook his head, in her ear told a few words, don''t reveal her relationship with himself.


    After that, he didn''t stay any longer and left in a hurry, heading for Beijing.


    Qin Yun smiles bitterly. Is this one night stand? That touch of red on the bed, but also have a sense of satisfaction, she finally became his woman.


    I will wait for you to come back.


    I''ll make you miss me.


    ¡­¡­


    "Stab..."


    The space is torn and Ning Tao walks out.


    At this time, the ancestors of Shaolin, Ning Jia, Wu Jiao and others are ready to say goodbye. They have been waiting here a few days ago.


    The leader of Hongmeng alliance is the Dragon King.


    Hua Xia minister, Ning Tao arranged for Qin Yun.


    As for the harmony between the two circles, he left Hongmeng many backhand, enough to deal with the Kunlun uprising.


    In a word, there is no need to worry about it. It''s time to go back to the fairyland.


    "Everyone, it''s time for us to start," Ning Tao said loudly. He used Xumi Jiezhu to collect the people.


    Mother, Yao Yue, Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, Cheng Ba, grandfather, Wudang ancestor, Han Xue


    If there''s no one left, take it all away.


    After that, Ning Tao was relieved, but the panic was still in his heart.


    "What''s the matter, boy?" Mr. Jin noticed that it was wrong and asked.


    "I don''t know, but I always feel that something is going to happen. It seems that something is urging me. It seems that I have to leave quickly. My heart is very flustered."


    Ning Tao frowned and went away.


    "Flustered?"


    Gold old change color, oddly looked at the world of ten thousand spirits, difficult is it?


    But then he shook his head, which is so good? The boy''s luck can''t be so abnormal.


    After thinking about it, he immediately said, "don''t worry, I''m here. I''ll smash all the monsters.""By the way, in my heart, there''s always a secret I didn''t dare tell others."


    Ning Tao eyebrow pick, flashed curiosity, joked: "that you always want to tell me?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal," Mr. Jin laughed. He wanted to ask. He recalled, "in the mythological period, I was the outstanding pride of mankind."


    "When I was with ZuLong and Xuanwu, they were fighting and growing up. Of course, we always like to make trouble. We are all cell phones. Yes, they are candlelight."


    "When I was young, I was very curious about the stars. Once, I asked my cell phone to take me to the stars. I don''t know why. My cell phone, who always disagreed with this, agreed to it that time."


    Ning Tao''s heart moved and said curiously, "then what? Is there an accident? "


    "You boy, what do you think? No accident happened. You just took me around a small circle."


    "But I saw more than stars in those days Three living planets. "


    Jin Lao''s words were heavy and he blurted out.


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao is astonished, a face is incredible, isn''t it different from the starry sky that he sees?


    "You mean there are other planets?"


    "Yes, I remember very well. There are more than three. There are Seven planets of life


    "The three realms seem to be newly bred, giving me the feeling of a baby, while the four planets give me the feeling of four youths."


    "The celestial realm should be one of the four planets. When I was seriously injured and fled to the starry sky, I found an extra Milky way and isolated the four realms, leaving only three realms. I don''t know what happened?"


    Jin Lao''s words are full of doubts.


    This is the only question he has wanted to think about for so many years. It may have something to do with mobile phones


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face became serious and strange. He understood. That is to say, the galaxy is more than three worlds, but Seven worlds!


    While talking, he reached the sky above the battlefield of the imperial mausoleum. It is said that the loophole is not far away.


    We''ll leave the earth soon.


    However, just at this time, a roar came suddenly, and a holy sword was cut off.


    "Holy light, sanction!"

 Chapter 2360

    "Be careful, there''s a sneak attack," Mr. Jin yelled as soon as his face changed.


    However, with his words declining, Ning Tao seems to have already made preparations and has made a counterattack.


    From the beginning, he was ready.


    "Just like ants."


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum and made a direct move.


    "Immortality, for a thousand years!"


    An extremely terrifying Lingli gun Gang crazy swept through the ages and years.


    With his current strength, he can hardly find an opponent on the earth. The strength of Banxian''s peak is almost comparable to that of Renxian.


    These people are not mole ants.


    He couldn''t figure out who would die and dare to attack him.


    In that case, stay.


    "Boom Boom... "


    He is too strong, strong shock force, directly in the hands of seven long gun smashed.


    However, the attacker was not easy either. With this great effort, he flew directly to Shengsheng. When he flew backward, he vomited blood all the way.


    He was dressed in remnant armor and was crazy. Half of his body was broken, bloody, and his silver boots were empty. Every step back, his body seemed to disintegrate, and a holy sword in his hand also fell apart.


    His face flickered, but in the end, he couldn''t help it.


    "Wow" a, spurted out a mouthful of black blood, even among them, even the viscera also vomited out.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao fixed his eyes and focused on the other side.


    However, when he saw the person clearly, his pupils shrank. He was an acquaintance.


    It is the Holy See Thomas!


    How could it be him?


    Is it because I don''t respond to him and get angry?


    Ning Tao then shook his head, this is impossible, his panic, is from the beginning of this news, so he remained cautious, did not answer.


    But I didn''t expect that Thomas would come to snipe him and know his location accurately.


    "Madman, what the hell are you doing? You come to me to fight after you''ve broken your arm? "


    He vaguely saw that there was something abnormal in Thomas''s look.


    "Is there something wrong with you?"


    Ning Tao a pair of eyes can''t live of swim on Thomas body, finally sink a voice to ask a way.


    He is not afraid of the other side.


    The two are not on the same horizontal line at all.


    "Puff..."


    Thomas vomited another mouthful of blood. His face was as white as paper. His body trembled. His life was in danger.


    However, he showed a pair of blood red eyes and opened a mouth of blood teeth, staring at ningtang, ferocious way: "dare to humiliate my Lord, hurt my Lord, you There is no forgiveness for sin! "


    "Kill!"


    "Well? ''


    seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes jumped, and the hand he wanted to punch back, which would kill him directly.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, his body suddenly retreated.


    It seems that there is something wrong with the other party.


    "I The Templar, Thomas, is willing to protect our Lord, be loyal to our Lord, maintain our dignity, purify the evil in the world, and kill all the demons in the world... "


    Thomas seems to be possessed, almost muttering to himself, crazy hand.


    The way he played was completely hopeless. He didn''t know where he came from and hated to kill.


    It''s like being exterminated?


    Do it knowing you can''t do it.


    "Damn it, Thomas, wake up, I''m Ning Tao," Ning Tao gritted his teeth and said with his spirit.


    The power of his spirit, like a big bell, reverberates in each other''s mind, hoping to wake him up.


    Just at this time, the voice of Jin Lao echoed in Ning Tao''s ear: "boy, this guy''s faith collapsed. Kill him quickly."


    "His present situation is like a life-long dedication, guarding things, being defiled and stolen by others."


    "For example, he believes in a Bodhisattva and gives everything. As a result, he will be destroyed and his whole person will collapse, because that is his belief. It is estimated that his madness will never leave ten."


    Hear this, Ning Tao in the heart ascends a fury, unwilling, really can only kill him?


    My heart is beating fast, my body is flashing, I can''t help it. I''m sorry, Thomas.


    "Yin Yang Fist


    One punch, like black and white dragon roar.


    Void inch collapse, simply can''t bear this force, just like a black dragon with teeth and claws, with the potential of lightning quickly hit.


    Seeing this, Thomas stood still, as if oppressed by this terrible trend.


    That pair of scarlet eyes, actually shed blood, ferocious, suddenly a Fierce bite on the tip of the tongue, at the same time tore the clothes, although the blood and flesh are blurred, but you can see that the complex blood totem has been engraved on it.


    "The evil knight, Thomas, is ashamed of God. Please God, come down to sin and purify the world.""Ah..."


    That gruesome scream, let Ning Tao listen to hair, this also has some light Vatican meaning? It''s like the devil''s head.


    As soon as his pupils shrank, his face changed, and he said, "go, it''s the art of blood sacrifice. It''s calling for some great power to attach himself. If you don''t go, it''s too late."


    "Jie Jie, it''s too late!" A familiar cold laugh came out, and instantly shattered his fist.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The power of terror shattered the void.


    When Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, there is no more Thomas in his sight, and his breath dissipates.


    In front of me, there was only a mass of flesh and blood, which gradually became human shape, with clear facial features and wriggling hands and feet. There was also a linen garment on the body, with a bright face and compassion for all living beings.


    "You You are Jesus Ning Tao cried out, his whole body as tight as a cheetah.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ning Xiaoyou has a good impression. He even remembers me, Jie Jie. Do you know how much damage it did to the emperor when he was broken?"


    Jesus glared and gritted his teeth.


    As soon as Ning Tao entered the earth, he knew that he was seriously injured and his soul was broken. That was the root of the injury. He had to be patient to recover.


    As long as you enter the earth, that''s what he has in his bag, but who knows, this boy is going to leave.


    How can he let it go?


    This is the body he chose, the body he took away, for the convenience of refining the body of the earth.

 Chapter 2361

    As I said before, if you want to refine a world, there are many difficulties, let alone a big world.


    The first condition is that we have excellent strength, otherwise we will not be able to sense the core of the world.


    The second is to see if the world can accept it?


    This involves birth. If you are a local monk, you will be much more successful because you can rely on each other.


    But if you are an outsider, you need at least ten times more difficulties to control the world.


    Jesus, this is the dilemma he faces, but if he abandons Ning Tao, merges with the ancient secret method, and then interferes with his faith, it will be enough mix the spurious with the genuine!


    Ning Tao grits his teeth and looks gloomy. As expected, he is hidden in the earth and is a living emperor.


    However, the broken soul was also a heavy blow to him. Seeing that he was about to leave, he could not sit still and wanted to take himself down.


    "What on earth do you want to do to me?"


    "Why does your soul appear in my mind? What''s your trick? "


    Ning Tao stares at Jesus and roars.


    Hearing this, Jesus exudes the breath of light, but he is not just bloody, ferocious.


    After playing the hemp clothes, he raised his head slightly. With a flash of cold light, he joked: "do you want to know? Yes


    "The emperor wanted to refine the world of spirits, so he stayed here for 100 million years, 100 million years."


    "The emperor took great pains to refine the rules of the world, but the progress is like a snail, just because I am an outsider."


    "How can the emperor be reconciled?"


    "So, I spread the belief wantonly, using this method to speed up my refining, but it was still too slow, so I thought of the method of" seizing and abandoning. "


    Ning Tao''s pupil instantly shrinks into the eye of a needle. He actually wants to refine the world of souls. The news is too explosive. What else? He''s trying to get rid of himself?


    Is that the soul?


    I feel numb when I think that I may be taken away at any time before, and I''m careless. I''ve been wandering at the gate of hell before.


    "This damn bastard, bastard..."


    At this time, Jesus said with a sneer: "in fact, you are not the first one. There are too many Conceits in our eyes, but without exception, they all failed."


    "And the damned world is sealed, which greatly reduces my ability. After a long time, I have to sleep deeply. When I wake up again, I see you at first sight. Why do you think the shroud of Jesus came to you?"


    "At that time, my soul entered your mind and escorted you all the way. If there was no emperor, you would have died long ago."


    Listening to the sarcastic voice, Ning Tao is very angry. Without his consent, he rushes into his mind. Now he is still licking his face and telling him that he is meritorious.


    Do I still want to thank you?


    But on second thought, suddenly sneer: "right, I see, you can''t finish it?"


    "You''re not the only one in my mind. It''s all told me!"


    In fact, the spirit of candlelight dragon didn''t say anything, but Jesus didn''t know. Ning Tao wanted to cheat him.


    As soon as the words came out, Jesus'' smile became stiff. His face was as cold and terrible as the devil. His muscles trembled and he was obviously stabbed to the pain.


    He wanted to take over Ning Tao more than once. He even wanted to turn Ning Tao into a monk and go to the fairyland to practice.


    But it''s all stopped by that damned candlelight spirit.


    The plan is wrong, but his soul is still in Ning Tao''s mind, which shows that he still has room.


    The big deal destroys the mind, that is, destroys Ning Tao. If he can''t get it, nobody wants it.


    Just when he was looking for an opportunity and trying to get rid of it, he met the bastard, broke his soul and destroyed all of him. He thought Ning Tao would die, but he had put it down. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao came back.


    He suffered a heavy injury. He wanted to stabilize the injury and then catch Ning Tao. But unexpectedly, he just came back a few days, and he wanted to go back?


    Stop him, so he will not let him down!


    No matter what, we can''t let him go


    Immediately sneer a, way: "hum, you know again how?"? No one can destroy the plan of this emperor. I''ll take it away. If you have any wish, maybe this emperor can help you realize it. "


    "Jie Jie..."


    Listen to this evil laughter, Ning Tao firepower fully open, holding a stone spear, a round of Five Dragon Fire hood hanging behind his head.


    The air of the peak immediately diffuses.


    After swallowing the Kunlun Kingdom, his strength is not as simple as it appears. If he returns to the immortal Kingdom, let alone the four immortals, the five immortals also have great hope to break through.


    "Hum, if you want to give up Laozi, you can try it. Laozi will burst your gallstones."


    Hearing this, Jesus shook his head contemptuously and said, "stupid and arrogant, I don''t know the heaven and the earth are rich. Don''t you know what the emperor said just now?"


    Say, bright breath "rumble" big work.Behind him, there was a bright Dharma, with no face, eight hands, and compassion for all living beings. The Golden Lotus blossomed, and the sound of praise and praise came from all over the body, as if to cheer for God.


    The problem is that they all feel that they are the worst.


    Ning Tao has a toothache and doubts the truth. He even doubts that Jesus is not a real identity.


    "In the name of my God, I condemn you!" Jesus, holy and dignified, slowly points his finger to Ning Tao.


    In a flash, Ning Tao''s whole body trembled, and a wave of energy surrounded him and squeezed him tightly.


    As soon as his heart trembles, he wants to kneel down and repent. This is the power of the world, and the power of control, 30%.


    He actually refined 30% of the spirit world!


    Ning Tao''s face is very white. No wonder he has no fear. This bastard, with the soul of the great emperor and the power of 30% of the world, what else can he take to deal with him?


    I don''t know if Xumi Jiezhu''s move will work.


    But as soon as you go in, the other party is a great emperor. That''s even worse. You can only ask Mr. Jin.


    "Kneel down!"


    Jesus'' eyes widened in anger, and his majesty drank.


    And the world power of the world, the pressure of Ning Tao breathless, flesh and skin, bone "creak" ring, his lips were bitten out of a row of blood teeth.


    "I kneel on your knees!"


    "Eighty six times The melting pot of war


    "Five wheels, one dragon "The power of power!"


    Ning Tao roared and burst out. His whole body was burning with flames. A ferocious fire dragon rushed to Jesus fearlessly.


    This strike has exceeded the world''s bottleneck and limit, and even yuan Mu has been evasive.


    This is Ning Tao''s strongest strike.


    But what is Jesus? What realm? What strength? Although surprised by Ning Tao''s explosive power, he tore a big hole in the void and swallowed Ning Tao.


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao''s contact with the fire dragon is interrupted, and his mouth spouts out a mouthful of blood. His eyes are round and rolling, which How can he play like this?


    It''s a fire dragon exploding somewhere.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Seeing this, Jesus laughed wildly. He was very proud and sniffed, "do you want to fight against the emperor with your humble ways?"


    "This emperor has experienced more battles than your little son has eaten. It''s really beyond his capacity."


    "Be devoured by this emperor!"


    With a grim smile, he turned into a giant hand.


    However, Ning Tao was startled, but suddenly the whole body was shocked, and a terrible soul power filled him. In a moment, his power burst out, and the control power was also wanted by Jin Lao.


    "Hum, it seems that a lot of things have happened in the three realms of this emperor''s deep sleep."


    "I have lived more years than your great grandfather, and I dare to run wild in front of me."


    Reincarnation of the sword, a knife to separate the giant palm


    However, under the original site of Wudang Mountain, there is a large area of drought, and life is passing away. The drought is so strange. In the center, a hairy hand suddenly breaks through the ground

 Chapter 2362

    "Boom Boom... "


    Two unspeakable forces of terror, fighting over the nine days, roaring fury wind, dark sky and dark earth


    "reincarnation power, reincarnation sword!" Ning Tao''s black robe is bulging. When he raises his hand, he controls a huge knife to cut it off.


    Although Jin Lao is a soul body, the nine turn reincarnation sutra was created by him, and no one is more familiar with it.


    It''s almost at your fingertips. It''s deadly.


    And with Ning Tao''s body, the power he can exert is comparable to the power of immortals.


    On the other hand, Jesus'' face was gloomy. From the beginning, he found that Ning Tao had a soul around him.


    But I didn''t expect to be so strong!


    What''s more, his own strength can be brought into full play. The two are equal. However, he still has 30% of the world''s strength, which is his strength.


    But I don''t know why, they are inexplicably 10% weaker than others. It seems that the world resists them.


    This is not the end, there is a mysterious force to intervene, and weakened his 10% control.


    That is to say, he has only 10% of the world''s power left to use. Although he has the upper hand, he is anxious at the bottom of his heart and can''t understand why?


    However, the old man just used a secret method to enhance his strength. He didn''t last long.


    Even if it is only 10%, it is enough to crush them. No one can destroy his plan.


    Ning Tao''s body, the master of the spirit world, it''s all his. It must be his. There''s no time left.


    "God "I''m angry


    Jesus glared, his bright eyes were jealous of evil, and the Dharma minister was holy. He clenched his five fingers and hit slowly. But at this moment, his strength gushed, as if hundreds of millions of fists were blowing out at this moment.


    It was a blow of anger from his countless followers.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The shadow of the fist was dense, and the samsara Dao only persisted for a few breath, and then it was beaten to pieces.


    With a groan, Jin could not help retreating three steps. However, the overwhelming fists in front of him hit him again. He was on the verge of extinction.


    I didn''t expect that a spirit of the earth would be forced to such a state. I''ve lost my face.


    But ten percent of the world''s power is enough to surpass them. In the long run, they will surely lose.


    "Damn, what are you going to do?"


    "Boom Boom... "


    "The power of reincarnation, the disk of reincarnation!"


    "Five wheels away from the fire cover, the power of two dragons!" Under the outbreak of Ning Tao, the power of reincarnation condenses into a disk to protect its integrity, and two fire dragons attack ferociously.


    "Boom..."


    The boxing movies are broken, but Ning Tao spits out a mouthful of blood, and the fusion of Jin Lao Di is almost broken up.


    "Puff..."


    Seeing this, Jesus laughed wildly and said, "old man, what''s up? Do you feel hopeless? "


    "Fight with me in this world, even if you are local people, no matter how strong your ability is, you have to lie down. If you want to blame me, you can''t help but come and die."


    "Swallow your soul body, and then take away the boy, the emperor can not only quickly recover the soul, but also get the recognition of the world, at least, will not be excluded..."


    Hearing this, Mr. Jin sneered, wiped away the blood from his mouth and said sarcastically, "you are just a moth. You can only do it secretly."


    "I don''t dare to show my real body. Are you tired of pretending? If you have seed, show yourself and see. "


    "May as well tell you a secret, no one can refine the origin of the three worlds, even if you can refine, it is by no means your hypocrisy that can succeed!"


    As soon as the words came out, Jesus burst into a rage and said, "you Damn it, kill it


    One clench, one more punch.


    "No!" Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, they angered him. At that time, they retreated abruptly, looking for a chance to get rid of him. They just had to leave the world of spirits.


    Or, send him to Xumi Jiezhu, but there are his relatives and friends, and Xumi Jiezhu can''t stand the confrontation between the two emperors.


    So now we can only find a way to suppress him and get rid of him, but what can we do now?


    With their strength?


    "Die, die for me No one is going to destroy the plan of this emperor, no one can! "


    "It''s been 100 million years. Why did the emperor plan for 100 million years? Why are you fighting? "


    His eyes were splitting and he was hysterical


    Ning Tao vomited blood, his skin was open and his body was full of wounds when he was beaten. Jin Lao was also gritting his teeth, but the power of the world was on them.


    I have all my strength, but I can''t play it.


    Unique learning, immortal method It''s almost endless, but it''s just lingering after all.


    Jesus not only has the power of the world, but also has the power of faith. This is his painstaking efforts over the years. He has accumulated a huge amount and is almost invincible.


    These two people can''t escape from his palm!


    "Immortal method, dragon and Phoenix pick up stars!""Fusion technology, twelve brands of Tianyin..."


    All kinds of means of pressing the bottom of the box were used by Ning Tao one by one. Every blow could exceed the limit. The bottleneck was completely broken in the past nine days.


    The Chinese people looked up in horror, the sky was dark, the Dragon chanted, thunder Dao Gang''s big work.


    No one knows what happened?


    But birds and beasts scattered, people panic, such as the end of the world.


    Tai''a, the Dragon King wanted to check, but just a little bit closer, he was shocked by the energy and vomited blood, which scared them to retreat.


    But I can guess vaguely that it has something to do with Ning Tao.


    If you bite your teeth, you can only go back to Kunlun Mountain and sit in the mountains. The more time you are in this situation, the less you can panic, especially before the people of the two circles fail to get along with each other.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Click Zheng Zheng... "


    Lightning like fighting thousands of moves, two people''s shadow disappeared, but feel the murderer boiling.


    A moment later, Ning Tao vomited blood, and his face turned pale, but he still couldn''t fight.


    This is just a wisp of Jesus'' soul.


    On him, Mr. Jin was heavy and decisive. He was a dead man. He was lucky to survive, but he was not far away from death.


    Ning Tao is the younger generation he is optimistic about. He can''t die here. If he doesn''t have a chance to kill Chi you, let him replace him. It''s also a way to get rid of his obsession.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, Ning Tao rushed out of his body, and the power of the latter faded like a tide.


    In a flash, he almost fell.


    "Mr. Jin, what are you going to do? Come back quickly, "Ning Tao said with a thump in his heart.


    Mr. Jin turned around and said with a smile, "boy, live a good life. I''m going to restrain him. You''re going to leave the fast world. The way to control the tomb has been given to you. Go back to the fairyland."


    "No Don''t... " Ning Tao''s heart is like a knife, his eyes are red, and he has been used to the existence of Jin Lao, the gentle elder, but now he has to trade his life for his life.


    How could he not know?


    Once he stayed, he would die. He was using his life to delay his escape.


    As soon as Jesus'' face changed, the old man would become a great emperor and even stronger. He was willing to die here. I''m afraid that he would suffer.


    Maybe even die with him!


    As soon as he bites his teeth, he directly mobilizes the power of the world to form a barrier to block him. Then he wants to grab Ning Tao and take him away. He doesn''t want to play with his life.


    But at this moment, the space suddenly broke open, a huge golden figure rushed out, accompanied by thunder, tempering steel, a ferocious tusk mouth, roaring and biting Jesus.


    "Not good..."

 Chapter 2363

    Jesus was so surprised that he didn''t find anyone to sneak on him, and he was so close to him!


    How is that possible?


    Subconsciously, with a wave of his hand, he uses the power of the world to set up a barrier between heaven and earth to stop the golden beast that has not yet seen its appearance.


    No matter these two people, go and catch Ning Tao.


    To give up is his real goal. Entanglement with them will only add unnecessary trouble.


    Ning Tao muscle ache, forehead exudation beans big cold sweat, there is no way to dodge in time.


    This is the sequelae of appendage. One second, it was powerful and breathless, but the next second, it was drained, like the kidney was hollowed out


    "Hoo Damn... "


    Looking at the dry palm that one catches, Ning Tao stares, really can''t escape?


    He was not reconciled.


    How can we lose here?


    But at this time, a golden beast rushed over. There were thunder clouds over his head and thunder all over his body. The sound of "crackling" was in the shape of a withered man. He opened his mouth and tore.


    "Damn it? Why are you again? " Jesus cursed in his heart and looked ugly. He used the power of the world.


    "The world "The hand of God


    A big unreal hand, shot towards the golden beast, with the supreme pressure, as if to be the enemy of the world, to fight against the natural force with human force, beyond one''s capacity, space is squeezing desperately.


    Even the toughest titanium alloy on earth will be pressed into powder for a moment under this kind of extrusion.


    "Roar, roar..."


    The golden beast roared, and the same energy gushed out of his whole body. A big unreal hand met him.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The world seems to be in chaos.


    But Jesus was so radiant that he widened his eyes. He felt the power of the world. It didn''t belong to him, it belonged to the golden hair.


    He even refined 10%?


    How is that possible? What the hell is this?


    A bite of teeth, did not dare to act rashly, stabilized the body, a pair of trembling eyes, staring at him.


    Ning Tao, Jin Lao was shocked. He also looked at the golden beast with unbelievable eyes.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This Is it a thousand miles of dry land Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and he screams.


    However, old Jin saw that he was covered with golden hair, his body was not rotten, and his flesh and blood had shrunk to the bone And the sky thunder on the head, not only not dead, but also refining the body


    "This What else is it? It''s a legend "The golden retriever!"


    "It''s a very strong existence among zombies. It can withstand natural disasters and shed its hair into gold. But from the eyes, he still has half of his red hair..."


    Jesus is also silly, a zombie, actually also refined 10% of the origin of the spirit world.


    Isn''t that a joke?


    It took him 100 million years to refine nearly 30% of the gold, and so on. No, he had noticed before that there was a force interfering and stopping him, but it was very weak. He never cared.


    Just now, his 30% world power was offset by another mysterious force.


    It seems to be this one.


    How can he not get along with himself?


    At this time, Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva, because the golden hair is around him, the fierce breath, the punishment of thunder, can even affect him.


    Is he going to eat himself?


    As soon as Jin Lao''s face changes, he directly turns over and comes back. He is in a hurry to save Ning Tao.


    But at this time, Jin Maozhen looked at him, and his scarlet eyes gushed with a clear and bright feeling. He said with difficulty, "I Finally Wait for When you I''m sorry... "


    Ning Tao a Leng, wait for oneself? Does this golden mongrel have intelligence? Where is this?


    "Asshole, who the hell are you? How dare you have a problem with me all the time? Do you want to die? " Jesus''s eyes were splitting and he was mad.


    Jin maoyao bares his teeth and moves two steps to keep Ning Tao behind him.


    A fool can see that he wants to protect Ning Tao. His breath suddenly increases and his intelligence gradually wakes up. His mouth is even more awkward and confused: "I Who am I? "


    "Stop you, I must stop you..."


    On hearing this, Jesus'' lungs almost exploded. Suddenly, a zombie came out, and he had to stop him.


    "Are you him? I really want to die again!"


    Jesus clenched his fist. This time, he was really angry. The power of faith converged on one point, regardless of consumption, as if hundreds of millions of creatures were punching one person at the same time.


    "God "I''m angry


    Old Jin attached himself to Ning Tao. He retreated ten thousand meters in an instant. His face was so suspicious that he couldn''t understand it.


    At this time, Jin maoyao''s eyes lit up, and he roared at the battlefield of the imperial mausoleum below. In an instant, endless corpse gas and resentment poured into his body like a torrent of river water, forming a Fengshui formation.The same punch, mixed with endless resentment, soul, is the opposite energy.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The sky changed color, as if it had been made a big hole, but also into two poles, one side bright, one side evil, regardless of up and down.


    "Step on..."


    Jesus was shaken back a few steps, face changes, this move, very familiar, seems to have seen where?


    And Jin maoyao, confused, empty eyes, how can he do this trick? He can''t tell himself clearly. It seems that he has a natural instinct.


    It''s like being stimulated, subconsciously.


    All of a sudden, Jesus suddenly trembled. He remembered that 100 million years ago, there was such a man who was proficient in divination and geomantic omen, and used this move to destroy their good deeds.


    It''s the one that has to be wiped out Fairyland power!


    In the heart moves, subconsciously blurts out a way: "you You''re the Zhang''s second son, Zhang''s madman


    As soon as the words came out, a flash of light burst out from his eyes, and his whole body''s hair faded to gold, completely changing from dry to golden.


    After staying for a few seconds, his eyes became more flexible. He turned his mouth and sneered: "Ben Xian I prefer to be called Master Zhang. "


    At this moment, Ning Tao stood up with sweat and hair. Isn''t that his grandmaster?


    Sanfeng''s ancestors are all his descendants.


    What''s going on? How did he become a zombie? Say, so long, how still alive? Is his grandmaster also a great emperor?


    "Hum, you are arrogant. You were just a fairy. How dare you meddle in the good deeds of our emperor?"


    "You''ve become a zombie. I''m afraid you''ve figured something out?" As soon as his eyes narrowed, Jesus was alert. Although he was a celestial being, he was absolutely the best at divination, and his danger was the first.


    With a faint smile, Jin maoyao said crazily, "I''ve calculated something, so I''m here to stop one of the three ancestors of the demon world, the blood ancestor, that is You


    "What?"


    Ning Tao and Jin Lao almost lost their chin. He The name of Qizu and SANZU is one of them?


    So, the ancestor of vampires?

 Chapter 2364

    Ning Tao''s Adam''s apple is very silly.


    Even the resourceful Mr. Jin feels that the world is a bit terrible. What happened to him during his sleeping years? Why are you so crazy?


    Because The reason of the three realms


    With Master Zhang''s words falling, Jesus'' smile froze for a moment. He gave him a dead look, took a deep breath, grasped his trembling hands, and said ferociously, "what are you What is it all about? "


    "What should be calculated, what shouldn''t be calculated, I have calculated, but This is the retribution for benxian. "


    Master Zhang looked at the zombie hand and said with a bitter smile.


    All his life, he has been dealing with geomantic omen. Zombies, for him, have killed many people, but now they have become golden mongrels among zombies.


    This is ironic.


    If big brother is still there, he will laugh to death.


    "You You... "


    Jesus was shocked, but he had a bit of panic in his heart. You should know that the most terrible enemy is the unknown, because you never know what he has?


    Zhang lunatic, who was at his peak in those years, was just a little bit less than the cultivation of immortals. He was only one or two steps away from the great emperor.


    And he was the ancestor of the blood clan among the three ancestors of the demon world. His fame was almost unmatched, and he even reached the realm of the three spirits emperor.


    In terms of strength, Zhang lunatic was in his hands and couldn''t walk out of ten rounds.


    But now it''s different. His strength can only play the role of human immortal, and only this soul is left.


    But that madman Zhang, who didn''t know what he had done, turned into a zombie jinmaoyao. He made it clear that he wanted to stop him. He figured out what he wanted to do and refined the origin of the ten thousand spirit world.


    He was afraid. He was really afraid that this crazy Zhang would destroy his 100 million years of hard work.


    "You What do you want to do? As long as you give Ning Tao to me, I''ll give you whatever you want. "


    Jesus, biting his teeth, suggested.


    However, Master Zhang bathed in the thunder sea and said crazily, "I want to end all this and let my descendants, thoroughly End it all. "


    Jesus was stunned and then said with a grim smile, "is it up to you? Do you want to end the once-in-a-hundred-million-year dark years? Ha ha I don''t know the heaven and the earth. "


    "No matter how powerful your divination skill is, you can''t even reach the great emperor after all. So many great emperors are dead in it. What''s the matter if you are just a little fairy? It''s just arrogant talk. "


    Master Zhang gave a faint smile, but his face was full of seriousness. As soon as he turned his head, he looked at Ning Tao carefully. In his eyes, there was a touch of softness.


    Ning Tao a clap Deng, although the other side looks less fierce, but should be the grandmaster no doubt.


    Immediately step out, respectfully said: "unworthy younger generation, Ning Tao, meet grandmaster."


    Master Zhang couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He was at a loss and scratched his head. He was surprised and said, "ha ha, good, good. I''ve worked out a wonderful person in this vein. Even if I''m dead, it''s beautiful."


    "There are so many seniors who have paved the way for you, so I, the grandmaster, will naturally help you Lay another layer! "


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to ask, Master Zhang suddenly said solemnly, "son, go quickly, leave the world of spirits first, and the grandmaster will give you a big gift."


    "This elder, please," he said, and then he bowed to Mr. Jin on Ning Tao.


    Old Jin showed his figure. He took a deep look at him and another look at the crazy Jesus. He nodded solemnly. He grabbed Ning Tao and rushed to the hole in the sky.


    "Mr. Jin, what are you doing? Let go of me, I want to fight side by side with my grandmaster... "


    And on the other side, Jesus red eyes ferocious way: "no No, stay with me, asshole. No one can destroy the emperor''s plan. It''s impossible... "


    As he spoke, the whole body wriggled with blood runes.


    The whole person is divided into two parts, one is bright and warm, the other is scarlet as blood, one is Jesus formed by the power of faith, the other is the blood ancestor itself.


    After all, the two forces are diametrically opposed. The current power of the blood ancestor has not been able to integrate.


    So we can only give up "Jesus" and fight with the real body of our ancestors. In this state, his strength will be stronger and, of course, more dangerous.


    Master Zhang''s eyes brightened, and his hands flicked his fingers. As soon as he thought about it, it affected the geomantic omen of heaven and earth.


    Actually toward the blood shed "Jesus" real body, slowly, as if to open up chaos.


    At this moment, Jesus'' brain roared.


    The blood ancestor''s body shape, pupil contracted into the eye of a needle, looking at the body shaking Jesus, the body condensed by the power of faith, actually gradually cut off contact with him, he should not feel it.


    "You What have you done to my true faith? " Xuezu''s face changed greatly and he was on guard.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Lord Xuezu doesn''t have to panic. The power of belief has its own spirit. The combination of heaven spirit, Earth Spirit and human spirit is the mysterious existence between heaven and earth.""Over the past 100 million years, you have devoted yourself to studying and spreading your faith, but you have suppressed its spirituality just for the convenience of controlling it. Benxian, just now, just instructed him to have his own spirituality."


    Master Zhang showed a fox smile.


    Hear here, in the heart of blood ancestor instantaneous tile cool a piece, he can''t understand this what meaning?


    To put it bluntly, the true body of faith will have its own intelligence, which will no longer be controlled by itself. He will do things according to his own ideas.


    To be exact, he is Jesus, the compassionate God!


    And he, the hard work of 100 million years, was separated by him.


    Now, he has only his own strength, which is equivalent to 100 million years of work in vain.


    "You Damn you Xuezu was completely stunned, and his eyes were like Scarlet Ruby.


    But at this moment, Jesus in sackcloth suddenly opened his eyes. He had infinite wisdom, compassion for all living beings and the world. At one glance, he looked like the blood ancestor, and his look was full of complexity.


    Unexpectedly, he said to master Zhang: "now he only has a wisp of earth soul. If the earth soul is broken, it will surely die!"

 Chapter 2365

    Xuezu''s face turned white and he was staring at him with incredible eyes He actually said his weakness, the "Jesus" Betrayed yourself?


    The God he created stood on the opposite side!


    "You How can you... "


    Jesus looked up at Ning Tao, who was leaving. He apologized and sighed to Xuezu: "you can think that I am the other half of your evolution, the bright half of your heart."


    "I know your memory, your means, your weakness, your strength and your mind. I know you best in the world."


    "However, you should not, should not, use me to do bad things, I am the embodiment of faith, you are the embodiment of evil, doomed to water and fire, irreconcilable, so, I want to stop you, save life."


    Jesus is calm and bright.


    Master Zhang''s heart is happy, otherwise even if he evolves golden hair, he will never be the opponent of blood ancestor.


    In fact, this hidden danger is very clear, because he has been erasing the wisdom of "Jesus".


    To say white point, is only to take it as an incarnation, a body, and he is to put evil into it.


    But now the incarnation has wisdom, which can be regarded as a spiritual object, the crystallization of 100 million years of faith.


    It''s no surprise that anything magical is born. It''s doomed that there will be a contest between justice and evil, that is today!


    He immediately roared and still tempered himself with the thunder of mass extinction. His golden hair was more and more bright and his body was more and more tall. Ten percent of the power of the world was attached to his claws and his eyes were scarlet. He bravely killed the past.


    If he wants to pave this road for his posterity, it will not be in vain. He has made his own layout for 100 million years.


    "Xuezu, die!"


    Watching Jin maoyao come, Xuezu is furious, but Ning Tao has been taken out of the world by Jin Lao.


    Seeing this, Xuezu was so angry that he turned red and went crazy. After 100 million years of hard work, he lost everything. On the contrary, he provoked two enemies.


    At this time, the true body of faith, God Jesus, even mobilized the power of the world, clenched his fist with one hand, as if hundreds of millions of creatures were fighting at the same time.


    "God "I''m angry


    Seeing this scene, the blood ancestor''s lungs were all infuriated, and the incarnation actually stole a source of his own strength.


    He has only 20% control over the world of souls.


    In fact, to be exact, the power of this cost source is derived from the power of belief. If the blood ancestor does not have the power of belief, it is less than 30%.


    One against two, equal strength.


    Xuezu was shaking all over, his eyes were splitting, and his plan was destroyed. He couldn''t bear it any more. He didn''t care. He wanted to turn the world into a sea of blood to vent his anger.


    "Blood ancestor True


    "Roar Roar... "


    It''s going to be a big fight.


    In the starry sky, Ning Tao struggles desperately, but how can he get rid of the shackles of Jin Lao?


    The whole water blue planet is protected by a layer of array, so they can''t see many things, such as the scenes outside the immortal array.


    If you can see the shadow of the nine stars, I''m afraid all the people will be forbidden.


    But now, people on earth only feel a sense of oppression, but they don''t see anything different. Similarly, they can''t feel the demons and fairylands


    "Let me go, that''s my grandmaster. I''m going to help him," Ning Tao said, biting his teeth.


    But old Jin sighed that he had already grown up. With that look in his eyes, he could see what he was going to do.


    That lunatic did what he wanted to do


    "Well, take a break, boy. Your grandmaster just doesn''t want you to see the next scene."


    Old Jin imprisoned him with his soul power and went back to the tomb.


    Hear this, Ning Tao in the heart a cool, complexion is pale, a buttock weak sit on the ground.


    Although he and his grandmaster met for only a few seconds, they were trying to save themselves. Now they have escaped. In his heart, it''s really not a taste.


    "Come on, don''t think about it!"


    "People have been planning for a long time. We just fight back passively. It''s lucky that we can come out alive. We can''t start with the power of the world."


    Mr. Jin is dim and weak.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a complicated look at him. He was silent for a moment and said with guilt, "I''m sorry, Mr. Jin. In fact, I lied to you."


    "Although the earth is very special and there are many forbidden areas, in fact There is no news of the flesh of the great emperor. "


    His words were sincere. At the beginning, he just mentioned them casually, but he didn''t expect that Mr. Jin took them seriously, so he had to take them seriously.


    At the beginning, I just wanted to have one more bodyguard to avoid accidents. The emperor''s body could find the best.


    But the reality is cruel. All the forbidden areas have gone Khufu pyramid, killed some mummies.


    It seems that there is a small world in the tower, which is also closed, and they can''t get in.On the whole, it''s not very rewarding to let Mr. Jin go. On the contrary, he seems to have taken advantage of him.


    Mr. Jin raised his eyebrows, but said with a smile: "silly boy, I have lived for 500 million years. Although I didn''t live that long, can you imagine my nature? Your tricks are all the rest of what I used to play. "


    "Do you think I''ll be so stupid that I''ll fight with you?"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao a face Shan Shan, understood, originally gold always voluntarily is used, is to protect oneself.


    The heart immediately rises thick move.


    Old Jin gave him a bad look and then looked at the world of ten thousand spirits. He said: "it''s still very dangerous here. I''ll wait for him for three hours. If he doesn''t show up, I''ll have to send you back to the fairyland first."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao said happily: "thank you, Mr. Jin..."


    Three hours, fast or slow. There is a little dot in the world of spirits, which is dark


    I don''t know what happened to grandmaster?


    At the last moment, it was still calm. Mr. Jin was moved and allowed to wait another hour, but after an hour, he had to stay away from here


    Soon, the deadline came.


    Ning Tao was silent, and Jin Lao sighed: "forget it, let''s go. When fate comes, we will meet again."


    With that, he manipulated the tomb to float deep.


    Ning Tao sighed and held a bead tightly in his arms. There are all his close friends, but how can he explain to Wudang?


    When he was confused, a little golden light suddenly appeared in the corner of his eyes. He thought it was an illusion or a star, so he didn''t care. But suddenly, he was stunned and looked at the golden dot.


    "It''s him, it''s grandmaster. Look, it''s coming. Turn around and pick it up..."


    Ning Tao screamed with surprise and joy.


    Before the words came down, Mr. Jin had already cast a spell, moved quickly, and finally brought in the golden fur.


    "Click Click... "


    After a while, his whole body was covered with ice crystals, but his hair was as golden as gold. Although he was thin, he was tall, although he was thin, he was hard as steel. He was worthy of being the king of the dead in legend.


    "Grandmaster, you Are you supposed to be here? " Ning Tao calls softly, don''t know how he is now?


    But just then, from the cover of jinmaoyao''s heavenly spirit, a cloud of smoke suddenly curled up, which condensed the appearance of a slovenly old Taoist.


    At a glance, he fixed his eyes on Ning Tao and said with a satisfied smile, "my descendants are really dragons and phoenixes among people."


    "I know. You have a lot of doubts. What do you want to know? I don''t have much time... "

 Chapter 2366

    Ning Tao is a Leng at first, the brain became a mass of paste disorderly, lips stammered for a while, flustered.


    Mr. Jin, on the other hand, sees clearly.


    So he made a good start and asked, "what was the result of the battle? The blood ancestor... "


    "Yes, what happened?"


    Master Zhang coughed hard, distorted his illusory soul and said with a bitter smile, "he is worthy of being one of the three blood ancestors. He is very strong. Even if I join hands with the" Jesus ", I can''t wipe him out completely."


    "But you can rest assured that other people''s souls are broken and have not yet recovered. Now most of the earth''s souls have been broken, and they will never show up again in a few years."


    "What''s more, there is only a ray of soul left to escape, but the flesh body should also be in the world of spirits. It''s very difficult to erase it. This is also our limit."


    Between the words, there is also a strong regret.


    However, he is the great emperor, and he is the immortal at the peak. Even if there is a layout, the gap of strength is still there. It is extremely important to be able to die together.


    Mr. Jin nods silently, but Ning Tao is worried. Is nothing wrong with Huaxia?


    As if seeing his worry, Master Zhang comforted him: "don''t worry, Jesus, let me bring you a word before you come here."


    "Huaxia, the earth, he will guard for you. Now he really believes in God and sympathizes with all living beings. This is also his mission. He will never let the blood ancestor hurt them, so you don''t have to worry."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was very happy. In fact, when they separated, he witnessed it with his own eyes.


    Now when I hear this, I''m sure.


    All of a sudden, he looked at Master Zhang, who was on the edge of weakness. He could not help hesitating: "grandmaster, what''s the matter with you?"


    Even Mr. Jin raised his ears.


    Hearing this, Master Zhang pondered for a while, as if he had made a major decision. He said: "this matter is complicated, and we have to start from a long time ago."


    "That is the birth of wisdom from living beings. Since the history of the three realms, the first celestial being, the great emperor, appeared..."


    "Let''s not mention the disputes in the past. Since the flood and famine era, at a certain time, there has been a magic power, which has discovered a vision: three stars in a row, once every 100 million years, three living planets will line up."


    Ning Tao heart a Deng, that is not gold old say the same? How could it be related to this?


    As soon as Jin''s eyes brightened, he felt thoughtful.


    "In the flood and famine era, three thousand gods and Demons broke out a big war to seize the biggest fortune in the three realms. That is the fortune that only appears when the three stars are in a row."


    Master Zhang fell into memories, with envy and fear, which can be said to be the most terrible scene.


    Once a hundred million years, they met.


    But Mr. Jin, who had been silent for a long time, said with a bitter smile, "you are right, but Lord of the three worlds


    "What?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes widened and his heart suddenly opened up. He understood that it had something to do with the power of the world.


    To be exact, it is related to the origin of the three realms.


    "It''s true that once every 100 million years, the three realms converge. This is a three-star Lianzhu, and the origin of the three realms will produce a vision, which will merge once in a short time."


    "You da Neng asserts that if you control the origin of the three realms in this period, you will become the leader of the three realms. Not only will your accomplishments soar to an unprecedented height, but you will also be able to control the life and death of hundreds of millions of creatures."


    "If a person becomes the master, your life and death are all decided by him. Even if you don''t want to fight for it, you should participate in it for the sake of freedom and survival, or you will be someone else''s pet."


    "So it seems to be a free choice. In fact, everyone has no choice but to fight and rob. Countless emperors and immortals have fallen into the sand..."


    Master Zhang said and clenched his fist.


    Looking at the three planets, Mr. Jin youyou said, "therefore, the vision once a hundred million years is also called the great dark years and the great reckoning."


    "If you don''t fight, if you don''t fight, you can only be slaughtered. If you fight, if you fight, maybe you can find a way. This is the temptation brought by the Lord of the three worlds."


    After listening, Ning Tao understood.


    Once someone becomes the master of the three realms, the life and death of all the creatures in the three realms are in one thought.


    Instead of letting others control it, let yourself control it. This should be Xiaobai, Xiaohei, Yan Feitian What do they think of those people?


    Master Zhang''s figure was illusory. It was like a candle in the wind. It seemed that if the wind was stronger, it would disperse.


    He immediately sped up his speech and said, "since the flood and famine era, he has experienced and multiplied five times."


    "Every 100 million years, when the Samsung vision comes, all the great powers that we have seen, never seen, heard, never heard will come out at this moment."


    "In fact, the great emperor can''t live more than 100 million years. However, the laws of this heaven and earth are different from those of the outside world. They can seal themselves up, cheat the laws, fall into deep sleep, and wake up when the three visions come.""They are all fighting for the position of the leader of the three realms. They are not willing to fail. They are more greedy for the power brought by them. And I have experienced the disaster of chaos."


    Ning Tao nodded. Actually, thinking about it, who can live so long.


    Even if there is, it should not be here.


    But he remembers that Xiaobai once said that only the great emperor can seal himself up. No matter how strong the immortal is, there is no way to fight against the law.


    So basically, we can''t survive an era.


    But his grandmaster, it seems, is an alternative, but from the chaos of ancient times, to his eyes.


    At this time, Master Zhang said bitterly: "the war of chaos in ancient times is really terrible. Life is just like grass and mustard. When one dies, there is a large area. No one cares about the loss of life."


    "And the final battlefield is the world of souls, because it is located in the center of the three worlds, which is the sixth devastation it has experienced."


    "The other times, I don''t know, but the sixth time, I saw with my own eyes that the nether demons were invincible. They multiplied with the flesh and blood of the souls of the world, and almost wiped out 80% of the souls of the world."


    "In the end, you must know that the Immortal King could not bear to give up the overall situation and was willing to sacrifice. He and his men sealed the insect mother with their lives, and even sealed the world of souls, ending the chaos."


    "For the sixth time, the battle for the Lord of the world failed again, but I am not reconciled!"


    Master Zhang gushes out a touch of madness. His eyes are as bright as the sun, which makes people unable to look directly at him.


    Ning Tao swallowed his saliva. His momentum was really terrible. It was like a storm. He was worthy of being his grandmaster and one of the top natural pride in the chaos period.


    But old Jin frowned and doubted, "but how did you survive? You''re the fairy. "


    Hearing this, Master Zhang grinned and said, "I dabbled in divination. When I withdrew, I stayed in the world of spirits. My strength was almost difficult to be promoted to the great emperor, so I had to find another way."


    "For a long time, when I saw the corpses all over the mountains, I suddenly realized that a geomantic master had a profound understanding of the way of corpse. How strong would it be if a geomantic master turned corpses into corpses?"


    "For example, if a Buddha''s great power is possessed and all Buddhas and Demons take it, can it go a step further?"


    "So, I studied hard for thousands of years, and finally, on a thunderstorm day, I realized that I had laid a great geomantic array."


    "Just use the countless corpses of the strong to turn them into corpse Qi and form a corpse raising cave. This is my best way. In the end, I will It''s buried alive

 Chapter 2367

    "Live Bury yourself alive? "


    "Gulu!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes looked like a cow, and his heart was beating wildly.


    This to oneself, also too ruthless a little bit, in the heart rose to her strong admiration.


    Don''t mention him, even if he is a detached man, he can''t help but take a look at Master Zhang.


    He was cruel to his enemies and even more cruel to himself. He turned himself into a corpse, which is enough to be called a generation of heroes.


    "Well What happened later? You said before, "you want to end this?"


    Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked.


    Hearing this, Master Zhang nodded crazily. His eyes were as devastated as the sun. He roared, "once I''ve realized for a thousand years, I''ve got a glimpse of the secret."


    "The seventh three-star vision, that is, this time, this period, the age of eternity."


    "Earth shaking changes will take place in the three realms, which are both the starting point and the end point."


    "And I think I have a descendant among them. I don''t know exactly, but I do see you."


    That pair of scarlet bright eyes, tightly staring at Ning Tao, as if forever, a look back.


    Ning Tao''s eyes, in particular, are like the emperor who looks down on the world. They look simple and unadorned. In fact, they contain heaven and earth, delicate and noble


    "See me? Do you mean I could be the leader of the seven worlds? " Ning Tao mouth corner a lie, joyful way.


    But master Zhang shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t count it. Even if you give me ten times more power, I can''t help it."


    "Even so, I have paid a heavy price. The only way I want to end all this is to build a leader of the seven realms. Although I failed six times, the seventh time must be a turning point."


    "I don''t know if you can make it? But since I''m my descendant, I''m going to help, do my part, and then go on the road. "


    Ning Tao face a white, looking at the gradual dilution of the soul shadow, his heart gradually surprised.


    "Zu Grandmaster


    "Don''t worry, I''m going to die."


    "With the help of that corpse raising cave, I''ve been living till now. I''ve been sleeping all the time, but if you take Wudang Mountain, it''s equivalent to breaking my Fengshui battle."


    "If I can contribute to my descendants, my death is worth it. Cough..."


    Master Zhang''s soul trembled and began to break up.


    The curl of smoke, as if the wind had blown away a small half, the body of the golden hair also trembled, surrounded by "crackling" thunder.


    "Grandmaster, don''t say it. I We think of a way, there will be a way to keep you, "Ning Tao anxious, can''t help but look to the old gold.


    But Mr. Jin had already seen through it. He could not help shaking his head and said, "he should have died many years ago."


    "But that corpse raising cave is amazing. Plus his cultivation of seven spirits, he doesn''t have a real soul. But once he leaves that corpse raising cave, it won''t take long for him to be a real soul."


    "No way, he is different from me, Ben di There''s nothing we can do about it. "


    With this, Ning Tao''s eyes turned red and he sat down on the cold grave.


    "Fool, don''t cry, it''s hard to disobey fate!"


    Master Zhang comforted him. Although he was free and easy, most of his body had gone with the wind.


    He could not help but said softly: "son, time is running out. The grandmaster can no longer protect you, but he has prepared the final Three gifts. "


    As he spoke, he pinched a seal in his hands, and the golden fur shuddered and opened his mouth.


    As they watched, a tiny ice coffin, the size of a palm, was spit out from his mouth and "dribbled" down. But in a moment, it expanded to more than one person''s height, and there was a familiar figure lying in it.


    "This Is this Tianshan ice coffin? Master As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he screams out subconsciously.


    But Ning Tao''s heart was warm,


    moreover, wuchenzi was lying in the ice coffin, his eyes closed tightly, his face turned white, and his body still exuded the power of spirit.


    "This What''s going on? " Ning Tao is surprised. He thinks there is an illusion and goes to explore.


    "To be exact, he''s not dead to the core," Mr. Jin squinted and understood.


    "Yes, in fact, he should have been terrified. The demon Wuji was very powerful, but Xuezu secretly used the power of faith to hang his soul."


    "Although it was very hidden, I found it. He wanted to use it to coerce you, but just over a year ago, I had a warning sign in my heart, so I sent a corpse to secretly drag him down and hide him in my body."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid today''s situation will be much more complicated than before."


    Master Zhang explained quickly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes are wet. I didn''t expect that there are so many elders behind him helping him silently.The grandmaster didn''t even dare to be a corpse.


    Before he was overjoyed and wept, Master Zhang said something again. Facing the fierce point of the golden hair, the golden hair suddenly glared at him and made the same seal. The golden light on his body actually gathered to the center of his eyebrows.


    The next second, a golden bead, like a golden relic, separated from the brow center of the golden fur.


    Under master Zhang''s control, the golden bead flies to Ning Tao, who catches it with both hands.


    "Grandmaster, this What''s this? "


    "This is what I have learned in my life, and it can also be regarded as my memory. I call it" the Pearl of inheritance. "


    "Divination, geomancy, experience It''s all in here. If you can meet the right person, you can give this inheritance pearl to him. It''s also like finding a successor for your grandmaster and a helper for you. "


    "If you succeed, that person will be your rare help. It''s up to you."


    Master Zhang has only one head in motion.


    Ning Tao heart awe inspiring, inexplicably emerge a figure, eyes emerge a touch of light.


    Seeing this, Master Zhang knew that he had a suitable candidate. With little time left, he turned his head and looked at Mr. Jin. First, he nodded respectfully and then said, "what do you think of this body, elder?"


    "You Are you going to give it to me? " Old Jin was stunned. His eyes began to light up and his soul trembled.


    "I''m a dead man, and I''m going to die. What''s the use of this body for me?"


    "I know that the elder is one of the top talents with high prestige. Today''s state can be said to be a soul with memory, mixed with hundreds of millions of years of resentment."


    "I''m afraid you don''t know that even if you are given the body of the great emperor, you will not succeed in resurrection. Your resentment is too big for them to carry you. Even if you succeed, they will not be able to exert their peak strength."


    "But the king of corpses, Jin maoyao, was evolved and transformed from the body of my celestial being, and it was originally made up of endless corpse Qi and resentment It''s evolved from cohesion. "


    "Although the strength is barely comparable to that of the great emperor, for you who have complained for hundreds of millions of years, the most suitable body is better than the top body, and it will complement each other and become stronger."


    Master Zhang is very resourceful and confident.


    Old Jin was stunned, as if he had been awakened. His face changed, and he forgot this. That''s right.


    Then his eyes lit up and he asked, "if you have any conditions, it''s OK to talk about it."


    However, Master Zhang showed his mother''s smile and stared at Ning Tao without blinking. His figure completely disappeared, leaving only a free and easy voice: "just ask the elder to help me take care of my descendants."


    "It''s hard for him to go. Please help him to end the dark years together. My wish is gone..."


    Since then, there has been no master Zhang in the world.

 Chapter 2368

    "Putong..."


    Ning Tao knelt down heavily with red eyes, tears, sour nose and bitter heart. Holding the golden bead, he bowed to master Zhang.


    "Grandmaster, you Good journey


    Old Jin looked at the mighty golden fur, sighed from the bottom of his heart, closed his eyes and lowered his head slightly.


    Such a hero deserves his admiration.


    "All the way Let''s go... "


    Inside the tomb, there was a long silence.


    Wu Chenzi closed his eyes and slept in the ice coffin for many years. Now he has found out why. He is still alive, but just like feigning death and being a vegetable.


    Ordinary way, it is impossible to let him live, because it needs to reverse the power of heaven and earth.


    Mr. Jin directly pointed out a way to become the leader of the seven realms. At least, he also needed to be the leader of the myriad spirit realms. Only in this way can he revive wuchenzi!


    In the starry sky, the tomb drifts towards the distance, and the two inside each have their own thoughts.


    "Huhu..."


    I don''t know how long later, Ning Tao sat cross knee, slowly opened his eyes, his eyes flashed a touch of gold, bright and dazzling, and his momentum gradually climbed to the peak.


    The serious injuries in the World War I have recovered. They are not far away from the fairyland.


    After thinking about it, he took out the golden bead again. Melancholy flashed on his face. What''s next? But he didn''t realize that the light of the bead was shining slightly, and in a moment, it emitted a strange light.


    Ning Tao just turned his head and hit the center of his brow. He was stunned for a moment and looked stiff.


    "Goo Grunt


    "What happened?"


    Ning Tao checked the golden bead. It''s an important thing for the grandmaster. Don''t let anything go wrong.


    Repeated inspection found no cracks or damage, but on the contrary, he seemed to have a trace of connection with some inexplicable giant.


    Almost subconsciously, looking at the source of the connection, it turned out to be All souls!


    Ning Tao''s pupil contracted into the eye of a needle. He was stunned for seven or eight seconds. Suddenly, he screamed in surprise and jumped three feet high. If he guessed correctly, it should be a source of power in the world of spirits.


    The grandmaster hid it on the golden bead. Just now, it was transferred to him.


    Is that the third gift?


    Ning Tao is ecstatic. He has sensed the benefits that it brings, and his whole person is totally new.


    He doesn''t practice now, but his accomplishments are improving. Although he is slow, he is improving all the time. It seems that he and the origin of the spirit world are both prosperous and harmful.


    It''s a surprise that it can''t be expected.


    Isn''t that equivalent to a training accelerator?


    Just as he was pleasantly surprised, a ferocious face came out with a stiff expression and said, "what are you crazy about?"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was startled. In his eyes, he was a ferocious beast in the shape of a withered human, which was nine feet in size. His body was golden, his face was ferocious, and he had steel muscles and bones. He practiced King Kong as if he were a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    He even doubted that he could punch a hole in the grave under his feet.


    The whole body is also surrounded by the irascible sky thunder that has not been absorbed completely, and the action is stiff. It is a golden fur.


    "You Are you Mr. Kim


    Ning Tao is stunned, heart a surprised, stare big eyes to doubt a way: "you Have you succeeded in merging? "


    "How can it be? I just deposit my soul in this body. I have to say that your grandmaster is quite capable. This body is really suitable for me. The resentment I mixed with is completely consistent with this body."


    "When I shut up, perfect fusion, resurrect, I''m afraid this body can blow up a great emperor, who bullies you at that time, I''ll blow him up."


    Mr. Jin opened his mouth and his eyes flashed with fierce light.


    It''s like thinking of Chi you, the son of a bitch that he hates so much. His breath becomes short


    Ning Tao wry smile, quickly interrupted: "that elder, when do you plan to close?"


    "Send you back to the fairyland. Now I can''t appear in the fairyland. My soul power is too strong. I''m afraid Yan Feitian will feel me for the first time."


    "Don''t worry, I will go to fairyland when I succeed in fusion. I can''t wait to give Yan Feitian a surprise. Don''t die so early. I promised your grandmaster to take care of you."


    A touch of softness flashed across his face.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Don''t worry, master. I''m determined to fight with you."


    Ning Tao claps his chest and laughs heartily.


    But all of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. He raised his eyebrow, touched his chin, and said, "Mr. Jin, can you find the little Kunlun kingdom?"


    Yes, he was referring to those people who surrendered to the heaven. Although they were pitiful, they were hateful. They betrayed the three worlds and were always trying to destroy the galaxy.He still remembers that the Kunlun Kingdom, the emperor, was reluctantly transported to the outside of the galaxy by Hunyuan gate.


    It''s in the hands of Tianjie, yuwenchuan.


    What he was thinking about was not the emperor, but the space immortal and Hunyuan gate.


    This is a wonderful thing. In terms of value, it is already equivalent to an imperial instrument.


    Such a treasure is suitable for you. Naturally, it can''t be covered with dust. Moreover, the small Kunlun kingdom is also a hidden danger. If it can be solved, it can''t be better.


    Mr. Jin knew about it and thought about it for a while. He even had a strange smile on his lips


    "Boom Boom... "


    One day later, they approached a death star, which was a wave of space.


    It is estimated that the "little Kunlun boundary" was opened up from the inside.


    Ning Tao has the way of space and the eye of the candle dragon. There is no doubt that it is here at a glance.


    Jin Lao splits a cruel radian. He doesn''t need Ning Tao''s intervention. After 500 million years of silence, it''s time for him to move on and sacrifice blood with traitors


    Little Kunlun, a broken space.


    Quincy, the leader of this generation, looks up at the sky. Although it is the same as before, his heart is inexplicable panic and a little uneasy.


    What''s going on?


    All of a sudden, a strong man like a mountain man leaped up like a leopard and said anxiously, "chief, no, look at the sky."


    Quincy was stunned for a moment, recovered from his absence, and quickly looked around at the sky.


    Suddenly, I saw the outline of a big tomb, like the hell of death, coming slowly. Suddenly, the sky was torn, a big hole, a golden beast, and a young man in black landed slowly.


    "No, there''s an outsider coming in, enemy attack, enemy attack..." Screams came from the tribe.


    "Boom boom..."


    A terrible shock wave explosion, a huge mushroom cloud, shocked the world.


    Gold old also Leng, looking at the big iron egg in Ning Tao''s hand, can''t help but stunned way: "this is what thing."


    "Super nuclear God, the highest level nuclear weapon on the earth, is something I secretly asked people to study. It is superior to small nuclear God and big nuclear God. This is the third generation."


    Ning Tao looks at that power and says with a smile.


    He took away 100 super nuclear gods from the secret base in the field of Donghai city. The original yuntiandao people were afraid of this thing.


    It should not be a problem for a super nuclear God to blow up an ordinary strong Taoist.


    However, it has too many uncontrollable factors and obvious shortcomings. It is easy to involve the bombers, which is equivalent to suicide.

 Chapter 2369

    A super nuclear God blew up all the people in the xiaokunlun Kingdom, thinking that the end of the world was coming.


    However, it is true.


    Over a piece of ruins, two people light landing, Ning Tao will also put away the remaining super nuclear God, only 99, he still has great use.


    As for the present, let Mr. Jin practice.


    "Whoosh..."


    "I don''t know which expert suddenly broke into my little Kunlun kingdom. Can you name it? Let''s be clear, "Quincy rushed out with a man as tall as a tiger.


    That pair of ferocious eyes, will hate meaning, kill meaning hidden, squint carefully asked.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao just a faint smile, toward their hands at the foot of a squint, way: "and then let you delay time, start at the foot of the big array?"


    And nearby, the breaking wind "brush" ring, a golden terror beast killed in the past.


    "That''s enough reason to kill the traitors of the three realms!" Old Jin gave a grim smile and was extremely bloodthirsty.


    And Quincy and others listen, a heart suddenly fell into the ice Valley, don''t guess, all know that the plan is revealed, it must be the secret of cloud heaven.


    Immediately red eyes, a bite, roared: "damn white eyed wolf, kill, and they fight."


    "Dao FA, the nine Epee sword of heaven control!"


    "Xianfa, fengsha palm..."


    Nearly a hundred figures were fighting against him. The strongest ones were several human immortals and a new earth immortal. However, the combat effectiveness was very weak and the foundation was still shallow, but the realm was enough, but the strength was far from enough.


    Mr. Jin roared. After 500 million years of silence, he finally showed his strength at this moment.


    Just like a downhill tiger, it bravely rushes into the crowd. With a pair of iron fists, it is invincible. With one blow, it explodes a human immortal. The earth is blasted out of a bottomless hole, devouring flesh and blood, which is extremely ferocious.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao sighed. Jin Lao was in too much pain. What happened in that year was too hard.


    If we were ordinary people, we would have collapsed.


    In order to get the nine turn samsara Sutra, Chi you probably tormented him. He forbeared so far just for revenge. I''m afraid that''s one side of his nature.


    "Devil, he is a devil. How can he be so strong? I''m not hurt... " A thin middle-aged man, holding a spear, screamed.


    The indescribable fear in his eyes, in the blink of an eye, was blown up by him by more than a dozen people.


    That iron fist is like death''s sickle.


    In their impression, I''m afraid the only one who can be so terrible is the master, yuwenchuan.


    That damned cloud heaven Taoist!


    Kunxi''s eyes were about to crack. He grabbed a big immortal sword and hit him with the strongest blow. The sword was vigorous and hit him hard.


    "Dang Hum... "


    Everyone was stunned. The eardrum was trembling. It was like the sound of gold and iron.


    What the hell is this body?


    It''s not flesh and blood. Is it made of steel?


    It''s a piece of eight pieces. It''s not too much to cut iron like mud. But at the moment, let alone kill people, it seems that even a white mark hasn''t been cut out.


    Ning Tao picks eyebrows, and his face is also flashed with satisfaction. He is worthy of being the king of the corpse.


    I''m afraid if you want to hurt it, you need at least one imperial weapon.


    Old Jin grinned and said, "little guy, you don''t have enough strength. Didn''t you eat?"


    "You You... "


    Quincy''s face turned pale with fright. He bit the tip of his tongue and suddenly woke up. He broke out a great power. He tried to scratch the knife to his neck to wipe it off.


    However, all the way sparks with lightning, just cut the neck, actually these two bones, stuck.


    Everyone was shocked. Is it still flesh? This is a ferocious iron and steel beast!


    "Jie Jie..."


    Mr. Jin sneered. Under the attention of the public, he suddenly twisted the two bones. He only heard a "bang" and the immortal sword broke.


    Quincy was dumbfounded, looking at the handle of the knife in his hand, and he was numb in the field.


    "Go away ~!"


    Old Jin opened his big golden hand like a palm fan, slapped him hard, and suddenly it flew away.


    Quincy''s eyes were bulging, and most of his bones were broken. He was an immortal, even if he couldn''t help it, he was also an immortal. At this moment, he seemed to have been hit by Taigu mangniu and vomited three liters of blood.


    "Bang "Poop, poop..."


    This flight is hundreds of meters, as fast as lightning, blood fog all the way, but also sprayed several people''s faces.


    The rest of the nearly 100 people, face dull, how to fight this? Even the most powerful leaders are defeated. They are not enough for a dish.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw a fierce golden beast coming up. In a flash, his flesh and blood burst all over the ground.


    "Ah..."


    The whole world of xiaokunlun is trembling and roaring. It is on the verge of collapse.Ning Tao is not idle, a blink, toward all around flash, there is perspective in the body, nothing can hide him, treasure house open, don''t see, first search all empty, after a while, search a clean.


    In fact, the space here is not big, the number of people is only one or two hundred, and a few blink back to the original place.


    Just didn''t find Hunyuan gate?


    At this time, Quincy, who was taken away by a palm, vomited blood and gradually got up. His scarlet eyes actually gradually heard Ning Tao''s voice.


    This guy seems to be a soft persimmon.


    If we use him as a hostage, we may resolve the crisis.


    Immediately eye a bright, strong lift fairy force, holding a knife handle, toward Ning Tao mercilessly rushed in the past.


    "Son of a bitch, die."


    Jin Lao''s face changed, and the goods were not killed. However, he seems to have done a stupid move. Is Ning Tao really a soft persimmon?


    The answer, of course, is not.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrow, grins at the corners of his mouth, and the eighty-eight times battle spirit melting pot begins. His breath rises crazily. His hands condense twelve tracks of consciousness, and all of them merge into one seal.


    "Fusion technology, twelve brands of heaven!"


    Quincy was surprised. What kind of power was this? When they collided, he only insisted for a breath, and then he was destroyed and collapsed, and a blow was printed on his chest.


    With a bang, he turned into pieces all over the sky.

 Chapter 2370

    A cloud of blood fog, especially shocking.


    Ning Tao, like holding the seal of the vase, still keeps the posture of blowing out, but his strength suddenly loosens and blows him up. Is that guy really an immortal?


    "Boom Boom... "


    The ground was blown out of a valley, collapsed, and, to be precise, the whole space began to be destroyed.


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom..."


    In a deafening roar, the piercing scream stopped suddenly. It was Mr. Jin who broke the man''s neck, leaving only some trembling women and children.


    Mother of mercy, it''s not right here.


    "Boy, it''s time to go. This place will collapse and be filled with the cold air in the starry sky." Jin Lao flashed over in a flash, and the whole person was relieved a lot.


    At the same time, his body was wriggling, and his fierce face turned into an old-fashioned face, and his golden hair converged Become an old man.


    That roll of Taoist robe drum drum drum, depicting nine reincarnation ancient patterns, like totem, a bright eyes, temples white frost, eyebrow center has an illusory reincarnation disk, but also added a trace of extraordinary temperament.


    "You..." Ning Tao is dumb.


    "This is my original face. At that time, I was also a cream boy. Many girls adored me."


    Kim grinned and joked.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile and suck up Kunxi''s space ring. When he finds that Hunyuan gate is in it, he nods and returns to the tomb together.


    As soon as their front feet left, the space of their back feet was broken, and all the hidden dangers were frozen by the cold


    After a while, the tomb went to the fairyland.


    Now that the traitors have been cleared up, the people in heaven should stop. They can only do so much.


    As for the future, it''s not the time to think about it. Fairyland still has a lot to do.


    In the big tomb, Ning Tao stirred up the spoils and found a lot of good things. There were also many rare precious medicine seeds, immortal methods, and even a few immortal utensils.


    Of course, the most valuable one is Hunyuan gate, which is a nine grade space artifact.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining, touching the mysterious patterns and space patterns. In his eyes, it''s just like a naked beauty. It''s too delicate and beautiful


    "Cough..."


    The golden old fairy wind crane bone, caressing white beard, can''t help but dry cough, some feel uneasy in the heart.


    After thinking about it, I decided to persuade him that not all of them are like Quincy.


    If you let him be proud and charming and go to the immortals to practice, I''m afraid he is going to die, which is tantamount to harming him.


    Can''t help but remind: "boy, I can remind you that the earth immortal is not a real earth immortal."


    "It''s barren there, with incomplete laws and insufficient energy. He can only survive. Cultivation is just extravagant. Moreover, he hit me in the face and has been seriously injured. His fighting power in the fairyland is six or seven times that of human beings."


    "When you go back to the fairyland, if you meet the enemy, don''t be rash. I don''t want to be disobeyed."


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, and then understand, people fairy six seven heavy, and he estimated almost.


    After all, he also had a hand with ran Tianming. With the strength of Ran Tianming, it''s no problem to kill Quincy in seconds. He won''t be stupid enough to challenge the immortals.


    At the beginning of the war with ran Tianming, if not for the intervention of Taoist mu, he would have died long ago.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something, staring at old Jin''s eyes, excited: "old Jin, I think you should not forget our agreement?"


    "The nine turn samsara Sutra, the last six turn..."


    "Er..."


    As soon as Jin was stiff, his face was a little scared. He coughed and was thinking about where to start.


    But Ning Tao a stare, doubt a way: "gold old, don''t tell me, you are deceiving me this motherland flower?"


    "Hu Nonsense, is Ben Di such a man? "


    "It''s just that the last six turns were too against the sky, and I was a soul body with limited power. After seeing the star refining decision, I suddenly had a whim and got inspiration..."


    Mr. Jin blushed and explained quickly.


    He can''t say that the last six turns are just his hypothesis, which is beyond the limit of the three realms.


    What''s more, he was created with the soul body, and he had long forgotten the feeling of the body. If something goes wrong, Ning Tao''s body will explode, and all previous achievements will be wasted. If it''s serious, it will go up in smoke!


    Therefore, he needs to adapt, integrate the body, and then modify the last six turns


    "Don''t interrupt, you don''t want to pass it to me," Ning Tao glared at the big ox''s eyes, and became a money fan.


    "How can I? I just need to tailor it for you. You are also my descendant. Of course, I''m thinking for you. When I merge my body, I will pass it to you. Can you still trust me?"


    Mr. Jin''s eyes were wide open and his chest was pounding.


    He comforted and advised: "don''t worry, the energy needed for the first three turns is enough to make you go crazy.""Now, you still go back to the fairyland to practice hard, accumulate energy, and wait for the three-star vision to come. Even if it''s passed to you now, you can''t use it."


    "You know how much more energy is needed for the fourth turn than for the second, so don''t worry..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turns back angrily. He is still four percent short of the energy of the second turn.


    And the third turn of energy, he thought all collapse, not to mention, there is a key to longevity.


    Secretly scold Taoist Mu bloody


    Three days later, the tomb is close to the fairyland. The reincarnation Immortal King casts his magic and breaks the world barrier. Ning Tao sees one place and sends himself away with Hunyuan gate.


    "Brush" sound, disappeared.


    Old Jin stood with his hand in his side, looking at the milky white planet deeply. He looked lonely, flashed memories, and clenched his golden fist in his sleeve.


    "Yan Feitian, sooner or later, my emperor will marry you and put on your dog''s head..."


    "Stab..."


    In the vast and boundless Ming sea, suddenly broke a crack, more like being opened by the door, under the gaze of a few deformed fish, slowly out of a figure.


    Yes, it''s Ning Tao.


    He didn''t see all around, but suddenly his body was shocked, and the spirit power around him poured into his body.


    "Boom Boom... "


    A huge whirlpool of spiritual power was formed on the top of his head in a funnel shape. He rushed into Ning Tao''s body and poured into the vast Dantian field like an abyss.


    In a flash, Dantian a shock, fairy force suddenly spray thin, outside, easy to restore to a person fairy heavy.


    Shocked by the worship of several deformed fish, Ning Tao''s accomplishments soared like a rocket.


    Double immortal!


    The human fairy triple!


    Four immortals


    Almost no bottleneck to speak of, the smell of terror diffused, the whole sea is under the magic.


    The sea demon and the deformed fish are shivering. The smell alone is enough to scare them to death.


    It can be seen that Ning Tao''s body is repeatedly washed by the spirit power, and sprayed with thin rays. It''s crystal clear and fragrant. This is the legendary "glazed jade body, not physique, but a realm of body.".


    It is said that this body is flawless, only some Bodhisattvas and ancient monks have touched it.


    And before long, Ning Tao''s body again "bang" a light ring, fairy power rolling, such as misty.


    "The five immortals, the final breakthrough!"

 Chapter 2371

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In Ning Tao''s body, the mighty spirit power is like a runaway wild horse, carrying ten thousand horses to gallop.


    With one punch, the air is a pit.


    The sound of "crackle" is like fried beans. The power is surging, and the flesh is full of time. It has set off a huge wave in the Ming sea.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao clenched his fist, satisfied with a smile, yes, has reached the five people fairy medium.


    If ordinary people devour that energy, I''m afraid it will be eight or nine times more than breaking through the immortals. But Ning Tao is different, and the Dantian is a bottomless abyss.


    If an ordinary person takes one bite, he will take twelve.


    Every breakthrough of Renxian requires a huge amount of energy and painstaking efforts to refine it. Those old great powers are piled up with time. How can they make such rapid progress as Ning Tao.


    What''s more, less than a month after he broke through Renxian, he has already reached the quintessence!


    It''s enough to shock the fairyland if it''s spread out. Yuan Mu and his family have no face to see each other. They are less than a month old, not to mention their abnormal fighting power.


    It''s estimated that a young immortal like Ning Tao can hardly find a second one in the whole fairyland


    Ning Tao takes back Hunyuan gate, takes out a star bead and throws it into his mouth, just like chewing sugar beans.


    If this is seen by outsiders, it is estimated that the whole person is crazy. How can there be such a violent treasure?


    If they lick it, it will be enough for them to practice for a long time. Is your star Pearl wholesale?


    It''s heartless to practice like this.


    But Ning Tao thinks it''s cool. He still has a lot to do. Now he needs to do an important thing to break through the human immortals, that is, the second half of the inheritance of the candle dragon?


    He has to get those two skills, which are the follow-up skills and can''t give up halfway.


    But when you think about it, you will be distressed. It''s in hell, known as the seventh forbidden area. Yan Feitian is still there. He dares to break into it. That''s to throw himself into the net. How can you get the inheritance of the candle dragon?


    Ning Tao sighed and had to shake his head first. He could only find a way to solve the problem slowly.


    Looking around, there was an endless sea of Ming. The waves were rough and green. The sea monsters, tens of thousands of meters around, were scared away by his breath. Only a few little monsters stood still.


    "It''s in the Ming sea, the northern region," Ning Tao felt his chin and was surprised, knowing clearly in his heart.


    After thinking about it, my relatives and friends are still in Xumi, so I don''t need to worry.


    Wudang Mountain is also here. Counting the time, it is less than ten days away from the earth. It should be able to hold on for a while. On the other hand, it is close to the northern region, so it has a lot of things to deal with.


    For example, to save elder martial brother Baiyang, he has the essence and blood given by Taoist mu in his hand, which should be able to save him.


    What''s more, about Lin Yurou of Xuanyin sect, is the child mentioned by ice and snow his own? This is a very important matter. We must not be careless.


    We must go to Xuanyin sect again!


    He hesitated for a moment and decided to go to Beihai City first. There is still his business there. Go and have a look first, and the space transmission array is hidden in this sea area.


    Think of this, then break empty and go.


    "Whoosh..."


    Several little demons trembled, almost scared to death, and rushed to the Black Sea to report to the Lord.


    This person seems to have something to do with a wanted person. What is that Master of the world


    Beihai City, the only pure land in the Ming sea.


    In this place, it can be said that it is the biggest black market, criminal, strong A gathering place.


    It is not allowed to do anything in the city. No matter who it is or what identity it is, it is not allowed to do anything even in the Daluo fairy palace, so it is known as the Daluo fairy palace in the Ming sea.


    To this, the people of the fairy palace did not respond at all, as if they had let this place of crime go.


    After several blinks and flying for a while, I finally saw the towering city on the sea.


    At the same time, I also saw the true face of this city, an ancient star turtle, just lying in the sea, as if it was just a shoal for it. It was shocking to see it with my own eyes.


    This ancient creature is so huge that it''s hard to imagine that it will give birth to such creatures.


    Feeling for a while, then toward the North Sea city and go, do not know the night north is not here?


    As soon as he landed and looked at the fork in the road in all directions, Ning Tao stayed for a while. Then he looked silly. He didn''t seem to know where the branch of the first chamber of Commerce in the world was? I don''t know. I haven''t been here.


    A little red cheek, some embarrassment, this door owner is not too irresponsible?


    Fortunately, no one saw it.


    With a dry cough, he swept away and stopped a Qiu long man who was about to leave.


    "Daoyou, where is the branch of the first chamber of Commerce in the world?"


    That Qiu long big man a stare, ferocious, full face vigilance, dare to ask the way with oneself unexpectedly? Do you look so good tempered and talkative?


    He''s a man of iron, Guo Jianglong. Anyone who sees him doesn''t wait to retreat.This guy also asked himself the way with a smiley face.


    Immediately throw a face, proud chest, cold hum: "don''t know, no time, don''t bother me."


    Just about to leave, he suddenly saw Ning Tao take out a star bead. He was stunned and widened his eyes. My God, star bead is still the best product. The last time I saw it, it was in the second forbidden area.


    That fierce face, instantly show flattering color, busy smile way: "you see, you are always so polite, go to the world''s first chamber of Commerce Branch is right, just when I have time, small to show you the way."


    However, Ning Tao surprised to see him one eye, disdain a way: "you are not free?"


    "Er..."


    Guo Jianglong was embarrassed, but he felt the unfathomability of the other party. He quickly lowered himself and flattered: "look at what you always said. Of course, what you said is the most important thing."


    "I don''t dare to guarantee anything else, but for Beihai City, I''m absolutely old-fashioned. Few people are familiar with me. Our reputation is absolutely superb..."


    Unable to stand his boasting, Ning Tao gave him a white look, threw the star bead to him and said, "take me to the first chamber of Commerce in the world."


    "Ah, please come here," Guo Jianglong took the star bead with ecstasy, and his attitude was flattering.


    Secretly licked a mouthful, really fragrant


    And the nearby friars were envious. Is Guo Jianglong so lucky? Unexpectedly met the big family, the hand is the star bead.


    Who doesn''t know it has a price but no market.


    For Banxian, immortal, with fatal temptation


    Seven twists and eight twists along the way, and Guo Jianglong''s incessant chatter, has been courting, in case the Lord is happy, maybe he can enjoy another star bead.


    "By the way, Mr. Ning, do you want to buy something? I can remind you that there are many fakes in the world''s first chamber of Commerce recently. You should be careful. "


    "If you don''t mind, you can tell me that I can find the best shop for you..."


    Guo Jianglong said excitedly.


    However, Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed and frowned: "what did you say just now? What fake? "

 Chapter 2372

    Guo Jianglong was startled by his overreaction, some submissive, do not know where touched him? A heart, suddenly mentioned the throat.


    "You You mean fake? Of course, it''s the first chamber of Commerce in the world, Beihai branch, as we all know. "


    "Fart, bullshit!"


    Ning Tao stares, his face flashed sullen color, he is the master of the door, can he not know if there is a fake?


    They don''t produce goods, they just work as porters. How can they produce fake goods?


    Unless something goes wrong with the source of the eastern region.


    Wait, no, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he smelled the smell of conspiracy.


    Guo Jianglong was scared to death, and his aggressive side leakage made him tremble. He was definitely a man of great power.


    At the very least, it''s not him.


    He immediately cried out: "Mr. Ning, I don''t believe in the small injustice, but everyone says so, and recently there have been a lot of rumors."


    "Like the moon dew grass bought by what, it''s actually camouflaged by silver dew grass. No berry seed is dead seed..."


    "In a word, the No.1 chamber of Commerce in the world has a bad reputation now, and few people go shopping again. It''s been a month or two since it happened. I don''t dare to say anything It is estimated that someone has done something... "


    A listen to this words, hastily inadvertently leak out, Ning Tao heart has already sat down.


    Cold hum a, way: "take me to see."


    Then he threw him a star bead, only the size of a grain of rice, but for Guo Jianglong, it was half of his total assets.


    Even in the black market of Beihai, you can''t buy this star Pearl to increase the cultivation speed by ten times. Who doesn''t want it? Originally, he was just the island owner with a little reputation. If you have star Pearl and Banxian, maybe it will be possible.


    You must make up to this Lord Ning.


    He was so excited that he took it, held it carefully in his hand, and flattered him to Beihai Street


    Here, is the core of Beihai City, is also the most prosperous and rich street, just the rental fee, a day that is a string of amazing figures.


    At this time, I saw a tall and imposing shop, which was crowded by the crowd. There was a lot of noise, and a lot of abuse. I could even see someone throwing rotten tomatoes and rotten eggs in shame


    "Swindler, garbage, close the door quickly, mom, get out of Beihai City, get out of Beiyu."


    "If you don''t go away every day, we''ll give up every day and return the first chamber of Commerce. I think it''s the first liar..."


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words, but when he saw the plaque on the top, it was The first chamber of Commerce in the world.


    A face suddenly gloomy down, it seems that things are even more serious than he imagined, there are so many people making trouble, Beihai City guard no one?


    Do they have a black hand?


    Hesitating, he and Guo Jianglong got together


    At the door of the chamber of Commerce, it can be said that there was a lot of abuse, and the eyes were in a mess. Although some members of the chamber of commerce were killed, they did not dare to do it, because that would only cause people to talk.


    For more than a month, some bastards are more and more arrogant, and now they dare to block the door to scold.


    There are customers who have been turned out by them.


    In the north of the night, Yue Xuan was all here, but his face was very ugly. He frowned tightly and his lips were a little white. He looked at a black and blue man lying on the stretcher at the door.


    His name is Xu you. He is a famous island leader and is expected to become an honorary elder.


    In the whole Beihai City, Minghai, has a great reputation, but now from time to time spit out a mouthful of black blood.


    "Puff..."


    Obviously, it''s highly toxic.


    "Brother Xu, brother Xu Hold on, our brothers will certainly get justice for you. "


    A refined man with red eyes and heartache.


    On the other side, several island guards scolded one after another, and a jade crown man, holding a semi black herb in his hand, said: "yebei, what else do you want to say?"


    "Now there are all kinds of human and material evidence, poisoning the sold medicinal materials and using fake ones. Brother Xu was poisoned by the snake birth flower you sold."


    And this is not the snake birthday flower at all, but the mandala flower, which is ten times cheaper and highly poisonous! "


    "Hiss ~!"


    The onlookers took in the cold air. It was actually datura flower. It was really similar to the snake birthday flower. It was really difficult to distinguish it with more hands and feet.


    However, the price difference is more than ten times, one is the most toxic treasure, the other is the most detoxifying treasure.


    If you sell it like this, it''s estimated that the first chamber of Commerce in the world will make a lot of money. How can it be so black hearted.


    "This conscience is eaten by the dog..."


    Listening to the abuse in my ear, yebei''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He tightly clenched a pair of fists, but he couldn''t beat them, as if they were on cotton.


    "These damn bastards!"


    On the other hand, Yue xuanmei''s eyes flickered quickly, thinking about the countermeasures. Why hasn''t Beihai City guard come yet?The jade crown man saw that there was no one to open his mouth. He was angry and said angrily, "brother ye, you and I have been good friends for many years."


    "I''m glad you have shelter, but you know my temper very well. Now I just want to ask you a question and give me an answer. In the end Did you do it? "


    Between the words, there is a strong eagerness, a pair of sad eyes, hoping that it can shake his head.


    The crowd is complicated. This jade crown man is a great one. He is the honorary elder of Beihai city. Liang Fanfan, the immortal, was a new star of that year.


    Together with yebei, they were once known as the Gemini of northern region, because they all came from poor families and scattered cultivation.


    And Liang Feifan has been famous all these years. He is a gentleman who distinguishes right from wrong. His reputation in Beihai city is unique. Who doesn''t know Xiaosheng, Mr. Liang.


    It is because of his integrity that he was invited by Xu you''s friends, such as Han Xiang.


    "I..."


    Night North language plug, such as a lump in the throat, face gloomy as water, as if there is some pressure on him.


    He raised his head and swept around. He found some people''s strange eyes. His courage was defeated and he remained silent. Yue Xuan and others seemed to understand that they were unwilling to hold the jade fist.


    "Brother ye..."


    Liang special gas gnash teeth, stare at him, want from his face, see what strange.


    However, he heard that the night was cold in the north and said indifferently, "brother Liang, why should we be aggressive and right or wrong? We all know that. Why should we ask the bottom of the matter?"


    "Those who are in the Qing Dynasty are in the Qing Dynasty. There is no need to say more. Please come back."


    "Go to your uncle, and you want to send us off like this? My brother is still poisoned. Is that the attitude of the first chamber of Commerce in the world? "


    Han Xiang, the refined man, said angrily.


    But see no one pay attention to themselves, a bite, actually rushed up, like to beat its meal.


    But at this time, everyone''s eyes flashed, including Liang Fanfan, who was unwilling to do so. In a moment, his pupils shrank. When he looked at it, a figure in black robe, faintly stretched out a hand and caught Han Xiang.


    This made Han Xiang sweat.


    And then came a smile: "do you believe me, I dare to kill you here!"


    "Goo Grunt

 Chapter 2373

    A hard swallow saliva sound, let the Adam''s apple stir, in the field, unexpectedly fell into a stunned.


    All of you are watching a young man in black.


    Han Xiang''s scalp is numb, and his body is standing on the ground in a cold sweat. His hand is standing on his neck. With a little force, he believes that he will be crushed to death.


    And to his own feeling, he absolutely dares to kill!


    Who could it be?


    What''s wrong?


    Just when he was thinking wildly, Ning Tao gave a cold smile. This kind of panic really had a problem.


    But at this time, Liang Feifan''s face changed greatly, and he quickly said, "my friend, don''t be impulsive. This is Beihai City, and fighting is forbidden."


    "You have such strength. You must not be an unknown person of your native place. Maybe I''ve heard of it. Besides, you won''t bully a generation..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao turned around and said with a sneer, "who dares to come here and smash Ben Xian?"


    "And there''s one thing you''ve made a mistake about. I It''s the younger generation! "


    Just as he said that, he patted Han Xiang''s arms and heard the sound of his broken bones.


    "Click..."


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    Han Xiang screamed bitterly. His arms drooped down. The blue tendons on his forehead were exposed. It hurt. It was too painful. The understatement smashed his arms to pieces.


    Unless there is a treasure for healing, it will be useless.


    "Save Help me, Mr. Liang, help me... "


    At this time, yebei, Yuexuan, and even the killers of Shatang were surprised and wide eyed at this moment.


    "Door Lord, it''s you? "


    Two people look excited, rushed over, never thought, since Ning Tao was a pair of blue hands, no news, has been nearly a month.


    But now suddenly appeared in the northern region, no sign, really a surprise joy.


    "Damn it, stop it," said Liang Feifan, with a look of rage. He suddenly burst out of immortal power and filled with oppression.


    At this time, he also saw Ning Tao''s true face, beautiful, straight nose, a black robe, although simple, but also atmosphere, and see him like a big boy next door, but so decisive.


    Moreover, it seems that he is young, and his cultivation is not weaker than him, even Higher than him!


    Liang Feifan was shocked. He could not help but come up with a name, Ning Tao, the first Taoist in the five regions, the first immortal in the original list, and the first sect leader in the world!


    It seems that he must be.


    But at this time, the night North unexpectedly a flash, blocked in front of him, complacent, sneer: "brother Liang, you''d better stay in place."


    "Asshole, yebei, what''s wrong with you?"


    "This is Beihai city. Once there is a big trouble and the law enforcement team comes over, it''s not about selling fake drugs. It''s about putting those who break the rules to death."


    Liang Fanqi''s madness.


    Why are these people so uneducated? rules? Can''t you use your head?


    However, law enforcement team Ning Tao asked a question


    Not only people are silly, but also yebei. Don''t you know how to take the law enforcement team?


    In Beiyu, who doesn''t know the law enforcement team? The reason why Beihai city is called heaven is that no one dares to fight privately is because of the existence of the law enforcement team. Whoever dares to fight, both sides will fight to death.


    It is said that the number of people who died in the hands of the law enforcement team is countless. Even the immortal has died eight times!


    But Ning Tao sneered and said, "since there''s a law enforcement team, it''s so noisy here, and my men have been injured so much, why no one cares?"


    "My first chamber of Commerce pays high rent every day and should be protected, but now? Where''s the law enforcement team? If you can''t do your instinctive duty, what''s the use of that bullshit law enforcement team? "


    He pointed to his subordinates.


    People see, but the pupil is a shrink, first don''t say how embarrassed, say that body injury.


    All of them are black and blue, and I don''t know when, there are many more wounds, and the blood is not enough, but the faces of all the killers don''t change.


    This kind of spirit, can''t help but let people admire.


    Roughly speaking, almost all of the nearly 100 guards were injured, and more than 30 of them were seriously injured.


    "This When is this? " Beam special immediately silly eye, how he didn''t notice before.


    Throw some rotten eggs, rotten tomatoes, occasionally rub, there will be so many wounds?


    This can already be classified as a serious disorder.


    Han Xiang, Zhang Chuang, these island owners are also stunned. How could this happen? All of a sudden, the brain a spirit, smell a trace of malicious conspiracy.


    Zhang Chuang glared and scolded: "you fart. How can we do this? We haven''t done anything at all. It''s This is clearly your own self mutilationBut when Ning Tao heard this, he said with disdain: "self mutilation? Can you say such stupid things? "


    "In that case, can we say that the fool lying on the ground is the poison he swallowed? What does it have to do with my first chamber of Commerce?"


    "Er..."


    The onlookers were stunned. They could not help looking at Xu you strangely, and their brows wrinkled slightly.


    This is not without reason.


    "Yellow mouthed child, don''t be full of nonsense. Datura flower is a deadly poison. Who would be so stupid that he would swallow it? Isn''t that death seeking?"


    Zhang Chuang''s eyes dodged, biting his teeth and swearing.


    "Hum ~!"


    Ning Tao hums coldly, but does not look at it. He claps Han Xiang, who is about to run away, into the bluestone floor for Shengsheng, kneeling in front of the first chamber of Commerce.


    And a clever force shattered the bones of his whole body. With a "wow" on the spot, he vomited bone dregs, his whole body was soft, his eyes were congested, and his mouth was screaming like a beast.


    "No Ah... "


    "Help me, no I don''t want to die, no... "


    But Ning Tao indifference, toward Zhang Chuang light way: "you dare to scold a, this immortal will let him live not like death."


    "Don''t worry, next It''s you


    Zhang Chuang was so scared that he swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly and took three or four steps back subconsciously.


    This guy is really crazy!


    And Liang extraordinary eye a shake, he looked at a confident night north, and looked at Ning Tao.


    He has been famous for a long time and has rich experience in fighting. After watching Ning Tao for a while, he finally came to the conclusion that if he tried his best to fight with Ning Tao, he would be beaten in the face.


    Hesitated for a moment, he did not dare to move.


    At this time, Ning Tao stood up with a negative hand and joked: "you just said that it was a deadly poison."


    "Yes, who doesn''t know Datura?" Zhang Chuang''s momentum has been weakened by a large part, and he has hardened his head.


    "I wonder why you have such a big heart? Is it really that fool''s friend? People are dying, and come to seek justice? "


    "The reaction of normal people should not be detoxified immediately? It''s not that you can''t detoxify, but you leave him in the air, which shows that you don''t mean to harm others, or I''m looking for fault on purpose. "


    "Say, who told you to do it!" Ning Tao''s angry eyes are towering. When he takes a step, he seems to form a big storm, and a fierce wind blows on his face.


    "No Step on... "


    Nearly a thousand people were terrified, and they retreated in a hurry. Their face turned pale and strong. Is this the strength of Ning Zun?


    It''s so terrible!


    In other words, what he said just now is also reasonable. It seems that no one has ever detoxified him. Moreover, after being poisoned for such a long time, he only vomited black blood, and his life is not in danger.


    If you are really good friends, you must detoxify first, but you come to find fault. For a moment, people''s eyes become ambiguous.


    "You You spit out blood, "Zhang Chuang explained with a thump in his heart and a panic in his face.


    But at this moment, a sense of terror of oppression shrouded in my heart, inexplicable panic, unexpectedly came bursts of exclamation: "quick Look, it''s the law enforcement team

 Chapter 2374

    In sight, a group of powerful monks in blue armor, with a number of 20, appeared. This is a standard law enforcement team.


    The head of the group walked with negative hands, dressed in a white robe, with a touch of banter in his mouth.


    "Brother Ning, long time no see!"


    Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, the color of surprise flashed on the face, a squint, sneer: "it''s you, mengxianjun."


    "What? Do you have to get in trouble with me? You still come to me? Do you think I can''t help you out of the second penalty area? "


    "Last time I let you get away, but this time, you came to me Let me kill it? "


    "You..."


    Meng Xianjun''s smile froze, and his face suddenly turned red. He seemed to be able to hold back his fire and clench his teeth, but he hummed coldly: "you look too high on yourself, and my young master didn''t aim at you, the No.1 chamber of Commerce in the world."


    "When Leng Tingwei ran away in the second restricted area, our enmity was over. You and I are not related to each other."


    "What are you doing here?" Ning Tao turned his mouth and rolled his eyes.


    Meng Xianjun was stunned. He immediately raised his head and said with pride, "my young master is now the ninth brigade of the law enforcement team in Beihai city. The captain is responsible for maintaining public order. If something happens here, it''s my responsibility."


    Then he pointed to Han Xiang and said with a sneer, "if you dare to hurt me, a beihaicheng Island leader, and insult my law enforcement team, disturbing order, it''s three crimes and one class."


    "I''ve been ordered to arrest you and let you go to Beihai dungeon. I advise you not to resist and let yourself be arrested. This is Beihai City, not the gate of your world, so Maybe you can suffer less. "


    Between words, you can hear a trace of banter.


    Although said, but after all in the second restricted area, eat a lot of shriveled, now finally can clean up him, that heart is still very excited.


    It''s even more exciting to think about what he''s going to do.


    Night north, Yue Xuan two people a tight, face suddenly gloomy down, ready to move at any time.


    However, Ning Tao snorted coldly and said sarcastically: "first, someone has injured my subordinates, which has already violated the rules. Where are the members of your law enforcement team?"


    "As soon as I do it, you will jump out. Is that your justice?"


    "How does it feel like it''s targeted? Lao Tzu paid so much rent. Did he come here to get angry? "


    As he spoke, a wave of terror came to his face.


    Mengxianjun and other 20 people face a change, the body subconsciously tight, busy operation of spiritual power, make alert.


    Mengxianjun frowns. This guy, who hasn''t seen him for only a month, is even stronger. Now he has become an immortal, and he still breaks through to double. In the list of immortals, that''s the top one.


    However, in the face of Ning Tao, he has a sense of danger.


    But he shook his head and left the matter behind. He didn''t care. This is his base camp in Beihai city. Let alone the immortal, even the earth immortal, if he dares to make trouble here, he will die.


    What makes him confused is what Ning Tao said just now. It seems that something is wrong.


    Originally, he was patrolling at the other end of the city and was dealing with problems. Suddenly, he received a message from his grandfather, Meng Laoxie, that Ning Tao was making trouble in Beihai City and asked him to bring people to take him down.


    As soon as he was happy and didn''t think much about it, he brought people here. But it shows that grandfather knew there was trouble here for a long time, but he didn''t send someone to solve it.


    "Is it..."


    Just thinking about it, Ning Tao suddenly grabs his hand on Han Xiang''s Tianling cover and sneers: "I hate nonsense, and as long as I want to kill you, no one can stop me."


    "Now, I''ll just ask you once, who sent you and what''s their purpose?"


    "Ah..."


    Han Xiang screamed in pain, his expression was twisted, his bones were broken, and he knelt on the ground and couldn''t move.


    And this hand, as if a continuous flame into the body, his blood evaporated, straight white gas, pain of his twitch, scream, this is the real burning pain, inch by inch with fire burning flesh and blood.


    "Ah..."


    "No No, master Meng, help me... " Han Xiang''s eyeballs tremble wildly, and his whole body shrinks rapidly.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Zhang Chuang and others took in the cold air. They were scared, too It''s cruel. Is he crazy?


    Does he really dare to kill in Beihai City?


    You know, serious injury and death are two concepts. They are also two criminal laws. If you kill an island owner, that person will never live in Beihai city.


    Once there were eight immortals who didn''t believe in evil, but they were all chopped up and thrown to the Minghai sea to feed the fish.


    Liang extraordinary, dream immortal gentleman, night North pupil a shrink also be scared a jump, he should not really dare to kill?


    The night North swallowed to swallow saliva, didn''t dare to open mouth, but in the heart, but is planning escape route for Ning Tao.


    The teleport array is not far from here.


    And Liang Feifan screamed: "Ning Xiaoyou, stop it, do you know what you are doing?""If you really kill an Islander, it''s equivalent to being an enemy of the North China Sea alliance. It''s impossible for you to fight against it just because you''re only in the world."


    "Gulu..."


    Meng Xianjun''s Adam''s apple stirred, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Ning Tao, there may be something strange in it, but I believe the Presbyterian Council can distinguish right from wrong."


    "You let the people go first. Mr. Liang''s words are entirely for your own good. You can''t be our rival in the world. Don''t make trouble for yourself. We are beihaimeng You can''t stir up trouble


    However, Ning Tao after listening to smile, smile very happy, not only did not stop, but forced a grasp.


    "Ah..."


    "I I said, I said... " Han Xiang screams, and finally he can''t help asking for mercy, but he is caught in pieces.


    Only heard "poop Tong", a scratched head, as well as a dry body, powerless fell to the ground, staring at a pair of eyes.


    Ning Tao, really killed an island owner.


    Silence, the silence of the field, up to the elders, young masters, down to the masses, are silly.


    They all stare at Han Xiang.


    For many years, except for Beihai league''s law enforcement and homicide, I can''t remember who dares to kill without permission.


    Is this guy crazy?


    Is he determined to fight against Beihai League?


    Liang Feifan is dull, unable to return to the sky, but Mengxian''s eyes want to spit fire. He dare to kill in front of him. Good, good. You forced me.


    He said angrily: "Ning Tao, you asked for it. Come on, take this thief down for me."


    But as soon as the voice fell, Ning Tao disappeared in the same place. Zhang Chuang was stunned. In front of his eyes, Ning Tao appeared. His pupils shrank and he subconsciously moved, but his cheek was swollen.


    The front teeth were hit by Sheng Sheng, and his eyes were full of stars. He felt that he was grabbed by a pair of big hands like a chicken.


    "Be presumptuous, leave him!"


    Liang Feifan is very angry. He rushes over like lightning and is about to save people. But the night North hums coldly and welcomes him.


    Mengxianjun also shot, a pair of like dragon''s palms, sliding flow, clear water vapor, convergence of the two dragons, boldly shot, like the two dragons out to sea.


    "Immortal method, double dragon turning sea palm!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum, turned his hand and clapped his hand. It was like thunder, with thick fairy fog, heavy as stars, with the sound of dragon and Phoenix.


    "Boom!"


    The streets trembled when their palms touched.


    Meng Xianjun snorted, a wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and "Tengteng" stepped back six or seven steps.


    Ning Tao just trembled, but he picked up a man. As soon as he retreated, he went back to his original place, holding Zhang Chuang with both hands, and Xu you.


    "You..."


    Mengxianjun, Liang Feifan is very angry and gnashing his teeth. Do you dare to kill the two islanders again?


    At this time, Ning Tao looked at Meng Xianjun and said faintly: "this is the second. Do you want to catch me and go to the dungeon? Do you have that ability? "

 Chapter 2375

    Meng Xianjun was angry. He was angry in his heart. The bastard even looked down on him.


    In his territory, savagery, murder, rampant, simply lawless, he He is a madman, beihaimeng. He is absolutely at odds with him.


    "You You... "


    Ning Tao negative hand, a foot on the coma of Xu you, a hand holding Zhang Chuang tianlinggai.


    He can feel the fear of Zhang Chuang and his tense scalp, but if he dares to smash his first chamber of Commerce, it is doomed to have this result, but now he needs to find out the truth.


    There are also a group of people behind the black hand. He won''t let go of anyone who interferes.


    "Goo Grunt


    Zhang Chuang shivered and was scared out of his wits. He was greedy for some money. He was so easy to play a play that he could end up like this.


    They were all caught in Beihai prison. The worst result was that they were caught in Beihai prison.


    However, there are united people in it. It only takes a few words to release all of them.


    It can be said that it''s very easy to make a lot of money, but who would have thought of meeting Ning Tao?


    Dare to kill people in Beihai city!


    Immediately, his face turned pale, and he screamed, "no Don''t Don''t kill me, I I said it all, I said it all, it''s It''s Qingyun mansion! "


    "He gave us three, billion spirit stones, that That Han Xiang is actually the undercover of Qingyun mansion in Beihai. "


    "And Besides, Xu you is the undercover of the ghost gate, and I''m just greedy for that little money. "


    "It''s all done by Qingyun mansion. Most of the onlookers are our people. Poisoning is also fake, just to slander the reputation of the first chamber of Commerce..."


    If you don''t talk, you''ll die!


    The words stunned everyone.


    It turns out that it''s really a conspiracy. Qingyun mansion and yinguimen really use money to tarnish the reputation of the first chamber of Commerce.


    Night North eyes flashed excited, the truth.


    And Liang Feifan is silly. He stares at Zhang Chuang with big eyes. He helps him to seek justice. It turns out that Is it just being used by them?


    Use your righteous reputation to attack the first chamber of Commerce!


    Ha ha What a fool he is, what a fool he is!


    Many years of good friends, brothers, they did not believe, but lightly believe the liar, the enemy.


    Looking to the north of the night in the line of sight, full of complexity, guilt, can not help but bitterly heavy sigh.


    But all of a sudden, he seemed to think of something. His face changed. He remembered that beikun, the ancestor of Beihai League, seemed to return to the League a few days ago.


    It was a great power, one of the top ten immortals of the previous generation, and one of the few remaining.


    If there is a big noise at this time, it is estimated that


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, looking at Zhang Chuang who hastily reveals his true words, the corners of his mouth set off a chill. If so, is the devil moon rebellious and the ghost gate OK?


    No, it feels like there''s a secret.


    As soon as he squinted, he flashed towards the crowd and suddenly said, "everyone, you have heard that my first chamber of commerce is totally slandered. I want to see who can compete with my first chamber of Commerce."


    "Ten Star pearls, as long as you can tell who is behind the scenes, ten star pearls are yours. Remember, first come first served, I only want the answer!"


    Words fall, everyone can''t help but red eyes.


    Ten Star pearls are equivalent to one billion spirit stones. One is worth one hundred million, and there is no market for it. If you put it on the black market, it will be even higher.


    For a time, people''s nose heavy up, even dream fairy gentleman can''t help but some idea.


    He was able to break through so fast thanks to the star trees and star beads, but he spent a lot of money in one month, leaving only more than 100 pieces in his hand.


    Ten, for him, is also a big number.


    But he immediately shook his head. It''s over now. Grandfather asked him to come just to let him subdue Ning Tao. He couldn''t let him down. He immediately turned cold and wanted to take people to catch Ning Tao.


    But at this time, a fierce man suddenly jumped out and said with pain: "my Lord, I''d like to report it. I''m really sorry for being so unconscionable. There are also people targeting you in Beihai League."


    "What?"


    Meng Xianjun''s eyelids trembled and his face looked ugly.


    It touched my heart somehow


    When they heard this, their faces turned white. When they looked at the informant, he turned out to be an island owner, a man of iron and steel, Guo Jianglong.


    Is this their man, too?


    Don''t want to be ungrateful, go to your uncle, who doesn''t know you are for the ten stars.


    Ning Tao a listen, unexpectedly forthright threw to him five stars bead, light way: "not enough specific, but also have reward, who is willing to report villain?"


    Guo Jianglong was so excited and ecstatic that he could not help showing off to the public.Seeing this, all the people''s noses were heavy, and their consciousness was shaken. As soon as they gritted their teeth, they walked out of a thin man. He was empty footed and said crazily, "I report it. I know who it is. It''s him, the dreamer of Beihai League."


    "Qingyun mansion, yinguimen, they pay us to make trouble. They say that even if we are arrested, some people will let us go. If we don''t make a big trouble, the law enforcement team won''t even come. Beihai Mengjia has been bribed."


    "Boom..."


    It''s like a blockbuster bomb, exploding directly in people''s minds, only feeling a "buzz".


    Beihaimeng, against tiantianmen?


    Or dreamer, aiming at tiantianmen?


    The onlookers'' minds are spinning fast. This is a big conspiracy. The three families join hands. What else can they do? This is terrible.


    "Dreamer, it''s like this "


    there was a lot of discussion, with disdain and sneer.


    After listening to this, Ning Tao takes a deep breath and throws Ten Star beads to him. Looking at his happy appearance, his face is very angry.


    He turned his head and looked at mengxianjun, and sneered: "is that what you said? Is it all right? "


    "No I... "


    Meng Xianjun, who was stuck in his throat, didn''t explain, because he had a guess, but he didn''t dare to make sure.


    How to say, can be understood as too much hope for success, plus before and ningtao do not deal with.


    Since he was a child, my grandfather made him competitive and always had to take the first place. But in the second penalty area, he lost completely. Although my grandfather didn''t say it, he could guess it.


    Grandpa is disappointed!


    In an instant, the heart of the war was extinguished.


    Mengxianjun gritted his teeth and wanted to explain something. Suddenly, the earth trembled, and there was a sense of depression. With a thump in his heart, he turned around and saw a towering figure like an iron tower coming.


    "Chief of law enforcement team, Wei Jiangguo," Meng Xianjun was shocked. At the same time, he was also a member of his dream family.


    Is grandfather going to do it?


    And Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, person fairy eight heavy, interesting, the strength of the North Sea alliance unexpectedly strong.


    In the line of sight, the figure like an iron tower is dull, just like a fierce beast in human shape. His face is cold. A pair of cold eyes fixed on Ning Tao and said: "let them go, and go to Beihai prison with benxian."


    "Oh? How about I agree? " Ning Tao sneers and grabs his crazy head.


    The figure of the iron tower was silent for a moment, and it turned out to be ferocious. Moriran said, "then kill me on the spot!"

 Chapter 2376

    As soon as the words came out, it became cold all around.


    The moisture and water vapor in the air seemed to freeze into the bone marrow. The onlookers were scared away and scattered. It was this evil star.


    The chief of the law enforcement team, weijiangguo, is in charge of the whole law enforcement team. It can be said that his reputation is far-reaching.


    It''s also the whole Beihai City Nightmare!


    Ning Tao takes a step, and his fighting spirit soars rapidly. He has yet to break through the immortal queen. Although it is more difficult, it is not enough to let him go.


    Immediately smile: "interesting, then try, I hope you, don''t let me down."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Mengxianjun was shocked, thinking that he had heard wrong. This guy was going to challenge Tieshan and Weijiang.


    Is he too arrogant?


    Three fairyland, each heavy realm is heaven!


    It''s even more difficult for him to fight at a higher level. Even though it''s barely feasible for him to fight at a dual level against a triple level, he will definitely be willing to take a lower hand at a quadruple level.


    The state of Weijiang is an immortal. He can''t see through the realm of ningtao, but at most it looks like that.


    If you want to cross the four levels, it''s almost impossible to become an immortal in the fairyland. Who is not the top one? They are all heroes of that year. Who is worse than who?


    Don''t say quadruple, in the three fairyland, even if it''s double, it''s all for the sake of nothing.


    As soon as Wei Jiang heard this, his sneer grew stronger and stronger, his bones crackled, and he took a step directly. The streets were smashed, and his strength was too strong, just like a wild beast approaching.


    "Wait Wait, Mr. Wei, is it your grandfather who asked you to come? You tell him I can fix it. "


    "There is a reason for this conflict. The responsibility is not in the first chamber of Commerce. You stop first. I''ll go to my grandfather and talk to him face to face," Meng Xianjun said, biting his teeth and cheering.


    On the other hand, Liang Feifan also stood up and said respectfully, "the dream young master is right. There is a ghost in this matter. We need to thoroughly investigate it first."


    "Otherwise, it will damage the reputation of our beihaimeng. Even if you are" menglaoxie ", you can''t afford it."


    On the beams around, there are many blue armored troops, and some powerful ones. As soon as they hear this, they can''t help but turn up the color of cruelty.


    This guy, who do you think he''s talking to?


    Sure enough, the state of Weijiang gave them a cold look and said, "there''s no need to ask elder Meng to kill the leader of Beihai alliance. If you disturb the rules, you must be executed!"


    The footstep doesn''t stop, but fiercely stepped on for a while, in a moment, a domineering energy toward beam special blast.


    "Not good ~!"


    Liang extraordinary eyelid a jump, feel the horror of this force, quickly run immortal force to form a shield.


    But just for a moment, he was smashed with a bang. It was as if he had been hit by a heavy armor tank. He vomited blood, and his arms also "snapped". All of them were deformed, like a broken sack.


    In his heart, he was extremely shocked. He was a human immortal. He could not even stop him. Tieshan and Weijiang were really terrible.


    Beam extraordinary corner of the mouth flashed bitter, just when he was about to fall into the building group, back suddenly came a clever force, hard biochemical off the impact.


    Body meal, suddenly stunned turned to see, but suddenly, the whole person froze.


    That person is not yebei, but ningtao!


    To be exact, Ning Tao is one step ahead of the night. He is not unreasonable. It''s not hard to see that this guy was used by Qingyun mansion.


    But also lazy to talk nonsense with him, toward the night North light way: "old night, give it to you!"


    Words fall, a flash body rushed past.


    Night North nods and gives Ning Tao a grateful look. This guy is his best friend. The reason why he is used is because of their relationship.


    Liang Feifan is full of bitterness. Unexpectedly, he pays so much for beihaimeng. What he gets in the end is this result. What he saves himself in the end is Ning Tao, who is slandered by himself.


    Regret, his heart is full of regret


    "Whoosh..."


    The collision of two figures, one big and the other small, is like the collapse of a mountain torrent, the explosion of a waterfall, and the roar of the waterfall.


    "Eighty eight times The melting pot of war


    Ning Tao is angry, and his breath is barely raised to the seventh level of human immortal. His muscles swell and his strength boils. He senses that the strong gather around him, and he is helpless, so he must not be consumed with him.


    In the end, he won or lost.


    "Roar..."


    Wei Jiangguo was excited, and his eyes burst out with tyrannical light. He practiced the ancient skill "thousands of tempering", which is an almost abnormal exercise.


    Originally, this dharma was forbidden to practice, and it was almost impossible to succeed. However, an elder of the dreamer jokingly asked him to practice. Originally, he just teased him and wanted him to retreat.


    But no one thought that he had succeeded in cultivation, and even went further and further along this road.That is almost abnormal method, also achieved his abnormal strength, almost crazy tyranny, is also a fight madman worthy of the name.


    Let''s say that the Ming sea is divided into three parts: the outer sea, the central sea and the Black Sea. When he was young, he went to refine his body under the terrible pressure of the Black Sea. For ten days, people thought he was dead.


    But I didn''t expect that he not only came back alive, but also cultivated and killed a seven level beast king.


    Since then, the name of Weijiang state has shocked Beihai!


    "Boom Boom... "


    Lightning, the two had hundreds of collisions, each punch broke through the sound barrier, inch to inch.


    In an instant, the whole street was beaten into a mess. I couldn''t see my figure clearly. My fists were roaring. An air cannon exploded a medicine store. Sawdust flew and exploded, shattering a hundred meter long building


    Yue Xuan, Meng Xianjun and others retreated abruptly. A trace of shock flashed on their faces.


    I dare to fight with Weijiang country. It''s abnormal. It''s unimaginable.


    And the blue armor army on the beam of the house was all stunned at this moment, especially those captains. They looked dignified. If they were them, they would be beaten into a group of meat cakes in a thousand moves.


    This Ning Tao is really worthy of his reputation. In a short period of time, he was able to fight with boss Wei like this.


    If only on cultivation, they can''t help but say a word!


    But


    "Immortal method, double dragon turning sea palm!"


    The state of Weijiang aimed at the opportunity and turned its two palms into Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was ferocious and wild. It didn''t stick to one pattern. It was almost at hand and inclined like an avalanche.


    And Ning Tao''s expression flashed over solemnly, this palm, I don''t know how many times stronger than the dream immortal gentleman just now.


    As soon as his hands turned, they turned into colorful, colorful and complicated, but skillfully integrated. Twelve completely different forces condensed into a seal in the palm of his hand. This power was extremely arrogant.


    "Fusion technology, twelve brands of heaven!"


    And seeing this scene, countless people screamed out, twelve Road, twelve immortal products, my God, they all said that there was only one Miao girl in the fairyland, but now, they see the second person with their own eyes.


    It seems that the previous rumors are true.


    They were breathing hot breath and staring at each other. At this moment, they seemed to have made a big decision and rushed up like lightning

 Chapter 2377

    A gray lightning, a black lightning, from both sides of the sky in a suicidal encounter.


    In their current state, it''s a small matter to fight for half a day if they want to win or lose normally. Even if they are on the same level, they can fight for three days and three nights.


    Therefore, at the same moment, they both secretly decided to use "life for life" to solve the problem.


    Ning Tao roared, this ancient seal didn''t meet that pair of palms, instead, it hit the abdomen of Weijiang country.


    And the state of Weijiang was also like this. His palms slightly avoided some, and he hit ningtao in the chest, which was vital.


    As a physical exerciser, it depends on whose family background is thicker. This is also the fastest way to compete. He will never lose.


    To put it bluntly, it depends on who has the strongest attack, the hardest body, and who can survive, even if he wins.


    "Roar..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    All around the eyes, Yue Xuan and Meng Xianjun even forget to breathe. Can Ning Tao win?


    However, the blue armor army, as well as the captains, were all short of breath. For so many years, he had never seen elder Wei Datong defeated. Even if he met the elder of Beihai League, he could walk back and forth with confidence.


    But Ning Tao, do you have this ability?


    In that storm, the energy is like a nuclear riot, and two monsters stab their tusks at each other.


    The seal of Ning Tao is not fancy, and the state of Wei Jiang is not hiding. It''s just that the muscles of his whole body are bulging up, as hard as steel, as gray and silver, like a wall of steel.


    The next second, it hits the belly.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Wei Jiangguo''s body trembled, and the steel teeth shot bleeding flowers, but the pain even more stimulated his ferocity.


    "It''s strong enough, but I won''t lose either..."


    Before the power of this seal could be fully released to his body, his pair of dragon palms were about to smash Ning Tao''s chest. If the boy was not strong enough, I''m afraid this blow would be enough to break his heart.


    But This is exactly what master Meng wants


    In this one thousandth of a second, the corner of his mouth cracked with a smile, which was about to become. But at this moment, a golden fire cover suddenly appeared, like a golden barrier, in front of Ning Tao.


    "Dangdang..."


    "What What? "


    The state of Weijiang is stupid. The attack of the two dragon palms is blocked. The hard fingers numb both arms.


    Then there was a high temperature, which made his palms bloody and fleshy. There was also a strong anti shock force, which directly broke up his hanging breath. Suddenly, there was a pain like tear in his abdomen


    "You Wow... "


    Looking up is a mouthful of blood gushing, the whole person was hit by a seal fly, heavy hit on the street.


    "Boom boom..."


    It''s like a human shaped hill. It''s full of porcelain. It falls into the street and falls out of a pool sized pit. All the bluestone bricks are broken into powder.


    For a moment, there was a complete silence.


    Thousands of people looked at weijiangguo, who had vomited blood and was red in the eyes. They were seriously injured. In their eyes, it was just a blink of an eye.


    Look at Ning Tao''s fire shield again. It''s the emperor''s weapon. He actually used the emperor''s weapon to defend himself at the last moment. But even so, the power of that palm is not bad. It also makes his mouth bleed and suffer the anti shock force.


    However, compared with the two, the state of Weijiang was hundreds of times more miserable than ningtao, and the abdomen was almost not pierced.


    Ning Tao, however, has at least 60% of his combat power. The gap between them is totally one by one.


    In the north of the night, Yue Xuan stood still for a long time.


    But Meng Xianjun''s pale lips stammered for a while, but he didn''t say anything. His expression was strange, and finally he just swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    However, when he came to his mouth, he swallowed the words, but they were spit out by the team leaders. It can be said that he was in a rage, burning with anger, and his eyes filled with unforgivable killing.


    "Mean! Shameless! Rascal! Asshole


    "You are rubbish, coward. You are so shameful that you are not such a mean person in the world."


    "Don''t stop me. I''m going to kill him and chop him. I don''t agree. It doesn''t count. Boss Wei didn''t lose..."


    DREAM FAIRY gentleman mouth a draw, want to ask why they are angry? I''m afraid we should start with the spirit of martial arts.


    To put it bluntly, the two men use one strike to decide the victory or defeat. The friars use strong spiritual power or Dharma to make a comparison.


    the body refiner uses pure physical body and strength to judge the strong or weak, while the soul refiner uses spirit to condense and discuss the pros and cons.


    And these, are not adulterated with external factors, two people simply separate high and low.


    This is also the most common and convenient way.


    But at the moment, the two people are candid and open. As a result, Lord Wei is sincere. However, Ning Tao cheated with the emperor''s weapon and surprised him with a move.


    It''s like the monks talking about the high and low. As a result, one side suddenly swallowed the elixir of increasing strength and turned the situation around. But this kind of behavior is very shameful.Because it''s not your own strength, it''s borrowed external force, and it''s not recognized by the spirit of martial arts.


    Since ancient times, no matter where you are respected, you will always win in this way!


    "Cough..."


    Weijiangguo vomits blood and is unwilling to do his best to climb out of this deep pit.


    However, there seems to be an extra figure in front of us. When we look up, it is Ning Tao!


    "Don''t shake the green lotus," Wei Jiang''s whole body trembled, his teeth trembled, and he regretted it in his heart.


    This son of a bitch with no integrity, no spirit.


    But Ning Tao laughed, wiped the blood off his mouth, and sneered: "fool, are you not so smart? Don''t you see what we''re doing? "


    "It''s a battle of life and death, one-on-one killing each other, and there''s only one life, but also one spirit? Moral integrity? If Lao Tzu had just started again, he would have gone to hell with your integrity. "


    "What''s more, you don''t think about Laozi''s situation. Even if I win your respect, can you let me go?"


    Ning Tao sneered and sniffed: "in that case, I''d rather keep my strength and kill myself."


    "One on one, one on one. I''m afraid you think too much. From the beginning, it was an unfair fight. "


    "Big man, remember, this is the first lesson I taught you free of charge. Next time, you have to pay!"


    As he spoke, the blow fell again.


    With a loud bang, the state of Weijiang just raised its head and was beaten to the ground and buried in the pit. The huge pit expanded more than ten times in an instant, destroying eight streets in a row and full of ruins.


    "Gulu..."


    Thousands of people froze in the same place.


    Looking at Wei Jiang country like a dead dog, Meng Xianjun was shocked. He never thought that there would be such a moment when he would see the elder Wei beaten so miserably.


    Hey, hey It''s kind of cool.


    What''s more, Ning Tao''s words are reasonable. The spirit of martial arts is also about occasions.


    I''m afraid Ning Tao didn''t think about it at the beginning. It''s just that they are preconceived and self righteous


    Weijiangguo was in a coma, but his mind was excited. If it was really higher, he had a hunch that he Also lose


    "Pa Pa ~!"


    "Good. You''re such a cunning kid. It''s rare."


    It''s worthy of being a wild monkey who can beat jun''er. You''re right. This kind of occasion is not suitable for martial arts spirit, but Suitable for law enforcement. "


    An old evil voice came from you.


    Ning Tao hurriedly looked over the ruins and saw a half century old man. He was as angry as the deep sea. He was wearing a big blue robe and patting his palm. His face was calm, as if he didn''t pay any attention to him.


    "No, it''s a Dixian, an old monster," said Ning Tao. His pupil shrank and his hair exploded.


    But the next second, listen to the old man indifferent way: "law enforcement team 10 all listen to the order, take this heinous person, don''t care, shoot to kill!"

 Chapter 2378

    The number of members of the ten law enforcement teams, large and small, should be at least several thousand.


    There are ten of them.


    And these, at least, are the cultivation of human immortals. I''m afraid that only the great Luoxian palace and the imperial guards can be compared with this kind of luxurious lineup.


    Ning Tao''s heart cools, and he scolds in anger. The old fox even makes it clear that he wants to fight and kill him.


    Is there such a big hatred?


    Damn, since you don''t have to be cheeky, don''t blame me for breaking the pot with you Break!


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he shot at his back like lightning. Instead of caring about the No.1 chamber of Commerce in the world, he yelled at them in the north of the night: "don''t put resistance, give it to me."


    At night, Yue Xuan was stunned. He held his breath and did not resist. He was full of trust in Ning Tao, but he still said, "be careful. If you can''t, you''ll fight with them..."


    And all the dead people in the killing hall are trained by Sha Yi. That''s totally loyal to Ning Tao and all the people in the world.


    Their life is Ning Tao''s. take it at any time.


    "Shua Shua..."


    Lingli envelops them. With a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao takes all his 100 people into Xumi''s bead.


    For him, money can be earned when it''s gone, but for him, people are irreplaceable.


    Now that we have no worries about the future, we can make a big fuss. We have to ask for an explanation about his Beihai branch. He will never let go of anyone who dares to participate.


    Guo Jianglong, also mixed in the dead, was put away by Ning Tao. He had been hinted by Ning Tao before, and played a good beginning role.


    Another Xu you was taken away.


    You don''t need any confession. You just need to look at him. If you are a man with a clear eye, you will know what''s wrong with the poisoning. As long as you keep him, it''s enough


    "Waves Canglang... "


    In a flash, the sound of drawing a knife was all around.


    Thousands of blue armored troops, armed with sharp blades, glared at each other, more bravely than usual, because the anger in their hearts made them hate evil as if they were enemies, and they wanted to kill Ning Tao every minute.


    And the figure of Badao stands in the air with a face, and the murderous spirit on his body is like substance.


    Boss Wei is a hero whom all of them admire. Now he has been vilified, not only insulted the law enforcement team, but also ignored the North sea railway regulations.


    Either one is enough to kill him.


    "Array, kill..." Zheng Jun, the leader of the second brigade, almost jumped out of his teeth.


    In the next second, thousands of people flew around in an orderly way. Their feet were mysterious and obscure. They were drawn into a line by a force of spirit, as if they were constructing something. They vaguely felt the formation of a terrible force.


    "The Dragon battle in the North Sea, disease!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    I saw a blue dragon, which was hundreds of feet long. This force was absolutely full of strength, and could drink a strong earth immortal to fight against.


    Mengxianjun is pale, making a big deal, or making a big deal. Looking at the expressionless grandfather in the sky, he clenched his teeth and rushed out to say: "stop, stop, Ning Tao is not guilty, you can''t kill him."


    "I want to protest to the Presbyterian Council. You are enforcing the law violently and planting slander..."


    Ning Tao a face surprised, didn''t expect this time, incredibly is this guy stand up for him to speak.


    It seems that it''s dreamer himself who deals with him, not him. To be exact, it''s the old man above.


    "Dream old evil!"


    Liang Fanfan lies in the ruins, white lips, and has the last hope for the beihaimeng.


    However, the old man of the dream family, the evil man of the dream family, flashed a haze on his face and hummed coldly: "even killing the two island masters of Beihai is a crime, and the crime is unforgivable. There is no need to argue for him."


    "If you don''t do it quickly, anyone dares to stop you and take it directly to Beihai prison."


    "Yes ~!" Zheng Jun and others grimly smile, and finally have no scruples, directly toward Ning Tao.


    In the ninth brigade, the dozen people were hesitant. Although young master Meng was a little proud, his heart was not bad, and he had nothing to say to his brothers.


    In the call order just now, they didn''t do anything. It''s already the limit. We can''t let the young master fool around any more.


    As soon as he flashed, he formed an encirclement to stop the young master and dissuaded him: "brother Jun, forget it. Let''s not interfere in Ning Tao''s affairs any more. Even if we interfere, he will be dead and unable to return to heaven."


    "He deserves to offend beihaimeng!"


    Mengxianjun clenches his teeth and clenches his fists tightly. Why? Can''t you do it his way? Grandpa, I don''t want to listen to you any more.


    "Sorry, Ning Tao, I hurt you..."


    And Liang is particularly painful, powerless shook head, finished, Ning Tao, already had no hope.


    The onlookers can''t help but feel sorry for Ning Tao.


    "Eye of the candle dragon, perspective!"


    Ning Tao''s golden pupil burst out, looking for weakness. It was close at hand, and his figure retreated. The gorgeous blue scales, in fact, were blue blades. They hurt when they touched them, and there was almost no way to make direct contact with them.Even if he is tough, let alone injured now, even at the peak, there is not much chance of winning.


    Although he still has a card, it''s not enough to turn the situation around. Once ZuLong skill is used, it''s desperate. It''s bound to be weak. It seems that he has to use it


    Body meal, unexpectedly no longer Dodge, but around the body appeared a fire cover, and rapid rotation, like a fire dragon bullet, rushed in, like to kill into the belly of the blue dragon.


    At the sight of this, Meng Laoxie''s lips flashed a sneer, which was really beyond his capacity.


    In the dark, there are countless pairs of eyes staring, in fact, as early as the beginning, they are staring here.


    Although I think the dream is too evil, who will offend a dreamer because of a hairy boy?


    If you want to blame him, you should blame him. You think that you can be arrogant when you become an immortal. You have some skills, but you don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    Making trouble in his beihaimeng territory and even killing two Islanders, do you really think no one can cure you?


    "Hum ~!"


    And in the dark, there is a pair of strange eyes staring, turbid and white, like a blind man


    Looking at the scene, the fight is going on. Ning Tao is like a dragon drill. He goes into you long''s abdomen as if he wants to penetrate it. However, the strongest point of this array is to inhale it into the enemy''s abdomen.


    I didn''t expect that he came first before he did. He was a ridiculous guy.


    Zheng Jun sneered: "it''s time to send you on the road!"


    "Dangdang..."


    Just when he launched the big killer, he suddenly saw that Ning Tao threw out several things. He was black, like an iron fat man, and had great strength. There were ten in all.


    "Cut, pretend to be a ghost, today ghosts and gods can''t save you," Zheng Jun sneered, and you long contracted to fight.


    Ning Tao tries his best to stir up the fire hood, and he just spits out a word with a sneer from the corner of his mouth.


    "Bang ~!"


    Menglaoxie''s face suddenly trembled, and a great sense of danger enveloped him. He was excited and thought it was an illusion. He looked at youlongnei suspiciously.


    Isn''t it over yet?


    The next second, a dazzling white light burst out, extremely dazzling, followed by an explosion that broke the eardrum, the terrible shock wave of everything, instantly engulfed 180 blocks.


    "Not good..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    It can''t be described that this shocking sound reverberates in the Ming sea and spreads for tens of thousands of miles.


    Apart from the open sea and the Black Sea, you can see a huge mushroom cloud like an octopus, surging into the sky like a billowing smoke, straight into the sky.


    I don''t know how many people are engulfed by this terrible energy, and how many people melt in an instant?


    A venerable antique jumped out in fright. He was scared out of his wits. He quickly stopped it. If he wanted to spread it, Beihai City would be finished.


    And in the dark, the blind man''s eyes, Leng Leng, smoked, I wipe, make a big noise

 Chapter 2379

    "Whoosh..."


    Just at the critical moment, several antiques were busy showing their bodies. Their faces were as gloomy as water. They burst out of fairy power, biting their teeth and facing the crazy energy seal.


    "With my strength, I will be able to control the town!"


    Dazzling white light, deafening explosion, surging mushroom cloud, all these compose the words of destruction.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The Beihai dragon tour, the top ten law enforcement teams, thousands of people, eight immortals, and the old evil dream


    It can be said that the advantage lies in the core of the explosion, and there is no defense. Originally, they were preparing to gather their strength and hit the strongest blow.


    But who would have thought that the ten iron bombs could cause such a strong explosion, or they would explode together.


    And Ning Tao, at the moment before detonating, half of his body escaped into the void.


    Even if there were five rounds of protection from the fire hood, he still felt uneasy. After all, he was at the heart of the explosion.


    So he tore up the space first and wanted to be further away, but he was blasted out by the shock wave as soon as he entered.


    However, this move, but he rushed to the edge of the core, had to harden the scalp to support from the fire cover.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao is very clear about the drawback of the "super nuclear bomb", that is, the scope of the "super nuclear bomb" is too wide. If we do not stop it, it will spread all over Beihai City, and there will be no accident.


    Although in fairyland, the power will be suppressed, but still can not underestimate its joint explosion.


    Ten of them, together.


    To be honest, Ning Tao doesn''t know what will happen? But since others are shameless, he also scruples a wool, as long as he can hang himself immortal.


    If he was in a hurry, he would detonate all the remaining 89 pieces in Beihai city.


    MMP, fight with me, blow you up, if you can''t blow you up, you''ll scare you to death!


    The overwhelming shock of terror energy engulfs everything, buildings, people Be included in the field of vision.


    Ning Tao is pale, and his throat is sweet. He gushes out a mouthful of blood on the spot. The hot heat envelops him, and the five wheel fire hood absorbs some of it.


    This is a surprise. It shares some pressure for Ning Tao and distorts the surrounding space.


    Those people, however, didn''t even utter a scream. They died the next second if they could. The whole Youlong formation was smashed. No one knew exactly how.


    Anyway, I just think the end of the law enforcement team is coming.


    Just as the disaster spread, an old angry and cold hum suddenly came. From the depths of the North China Sea alliance, a breath of terror broke out. Before we could react, people had arrived first.


    This man is as thin as firewood, with sparse hair. He seems to be lame when he walks, but his eyes are deep, and his whole body is full of vicissitudes.


    With a cold hum and one hand grasping at the explosion, the rampant energy stopped the riot one after another, and was suppressed, with no follow-up power.


    To be exact, it''s the source of the explosion. The nuclear bomb was shattered and smoothed by a terrible force!


    After a while, the big explosion that engulfed half of the city finally stopped at this moment.


    Countless people are stunned. Beihai City, a long city, has never suffered such a heavy blow on this day, and Beihai League has never suffered such a huge humiliation on this day.


    Half a city, almost destroyed!


    If it wasn''t for the fight of immortals and the demobilization of the masses by some escorts, and the dream family, out of scruples, didn''t want too many people to see this scandal, there would be no innocent involvement.


    otherwise, this explosion would have killed tens of thousands, or even There will be more.


    "Huhu..."


    The temperature is still very high.


    They all look pale and look at the ruins of the central city from afar. What happened just now? What kind of energy is that? How could there be such a big explosion?


    And the ten law enforcement teams, people also see the results, miserable, almost destroyed ah.


    Thousands of people died, but only a few hundred were left, and all of them were injured, with broken limbs and arms.


    Eight captains, four dead.


    Needless to say, we can''t find the members under the cultivation of Tao. It seems that there are no such people in the world.


    And those who practice Taoism will die half of the time. Many weapons, armor It''s either melting or breaking. The field is full of howls.


    Banxian strong, that is the main force of the array, dozens of Banxian, actually only less than 10.


    Miserable, it''s so miserable!


    I''m afraid this is the heaviest and largest casualty since the establishment of the North sea law enforcement team.


    If you want to say that your opponent is Huang Wei Jun, Tian Gang Di Sha, even if it''s a big old monster, but it''s just a young guy, because he''s the same guy.


    A man, almost picked his law enforcement team.


    Tens of thousands of people suck in the cold air, and they can''t help swallowing. I''m afraid Ning Tao''s name will stir up the five major fields. This means of dying together is too cruel.Two words, the cow is forced to be bad


    Several old Dong breathed a sigh of relief, but when they looked into the air, the angry figure suddenly hardened his head and said bitterly, "we have met the ancestor of beikun."


    "Hum, a bunch of rubbish, fools," said the lame old man, his face full of anger and trembling with anger.


    He never thought that his Beihai City would be destroyed in the hands of a little guy.


    At the same time, I hate the useless rubbish. How can I get into trouble with this kind of madman? A person, let him North Sea alliance suffer this heavy damage unexpectedly.


    Even if there is a celestial power, it is not so.


    "Buzz..."


    At the foot of the city trembled, as if the ancient star Turtle was awakened by the explosion.


    Shudder a few times, then return to quiet.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud bang, and Meng Laoxie rushed out of the ruins. His brain was a little confused and roared, and a stream of anger was surging up. What''s the matter?


    Liang extraordinary, DREAM FAIRY Jun two people leave slightly far, only end a serious injury situation, barely carry.


    But at this time, another ruin was shaken away, and Ning Tao stood up with a grin.


    Even if there are five rounds of defense from the fire shield, he is in great pain. Ten super nuclear gods are so powerful. No wonder no one on earth dares to detonate them.


    Long range launch, simply can''t help friar, can only detonate the nuclear weapon in his vicinity.


    It''s made for him.


    All of a sudden, countless eyes fell on him, like a needle. He was stunned, felt the cold air, and subconsciously took out two super nuclear gods.


    Stare big a pair of ox eyes, cold hum a way: "how drop, don''t accept?"? Do you want me to give you another one? "


    "Son of a bitch, I don''t want to scratch your skin," said Meng Laoxie, his eyes splitting and angry.


    Tens of thousands of onlookers, however, were subconsciously trying to escape, screaming not to make trouble while running towards the sea.


    Madman, this is a madman.


    Seeing that he was about to take action, Ning Tao stepped back, but scolded: "dare to take another step. I''ll tell you, I just bombed ten pieces. I''m going to make me anxious. I''ll use dozens of pieces to flatten your Beihai city."


    "You dare," North Kun old ancestor a stare, furious, but stop dream old evil, can''t act rashly.


    Beihai city is a ten thousand year foundation left by their ancestors, and it must not be destroyed in their hands.


    Judging from the boy''s look, it doesn''t look fake.


    Dream old evil teeth itch, but in the stalemate, a sweating blind old man, rushed out and said: "all stop, listen to my advice!"

 Chapter 2380

    All of them were surprised and looked at it.


    I saw this man wearing a simple dress at will. He was very humble. His face was full of ravines, his eyes were muddy, and his red eyes were white. He looked like a blind man, but he stopped and yelled at the crowd.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. He shook his head and looked stunned. He thought he was wrong.


    This blind father-in-law is no stranger to him. Isn''t he from brother hao? It''s the old gatekeeper.


    That pair of eyes, such an obvious sign, he would never admit his mistake, but how could it be him?


    Is brother Howe going to help him?


    Just as his mind was turning, the blind old man gave a bitter smile to ningtao, as if to say something.


    However, before he could speak, he was interrupted by a ferocious voice.


    "Old man, who are you? Here''s your part, too? " Meng Laoxie glared at him and became arrogant.


    At the moment, he was not pleased with anyone. He was very angry. A little boy was so hard to deal with, but let him eat. Didn''t he hit him in the face?


    Besides, who didn''t know he was in charge of the law enforcement team?


    Now he almost killed him. His strength was greatly reduced. That''s equivalent to cutting off his hands and feet, cutting off his wings. It''s no different from the Revenge of killing his family.


    Today, he must take revenge.


    One more guy in the way will add fuel to the fire.


    But as soon as the words came out, the smile on the blind old man''s face became stiff, the muscles at the corners of his mouth trembled, and the bitter look converged. His eyes narrowed slightly, and a sense of danger filled the audience.


    "Hiss ~ not good!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shivered subconsciously. Subconsciously, he took out two super nuclear gods and stepped back a few steps.


    Although he didn''t know the strength of the old man? Or what is the identity? However, brother Hao is so mysterious and has great means. This old man must not be an ordinary person.


    Especially on the other side of the body that just flashed by the dangerous breath, even if it is him, the heart is also a fierce jump.


    At the moment, he is isolated and helpless. It''s better to be careful. He can''t provoke any of these.


    The other side is just afraid of the super nuclear God.


    The blind father-in-law gave Meng Laoxie a cold look and said to beikun Laozu, "old lame, beat him up. Don''t you have any opinions?"


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as these words came out, Meng Laoxie took a breath of cool air. He was a little silly. How could this humble blind man know beikun Laozu?


    It seems that he is still familiar with this relationship, but he is one of the top leaders of Beihai League. He has made great contributions. Why haven''t he met this person? What''s more, Laozu can''t face this outsider, can he?


    However, beikun''s grandfather turned his lips. Although he was not angry, he still said, "dead blind man, you still have that bad virtue. Forget it, don''t kill him."


    This casual, as if to say something unimportant, just fell in other people''s ears, no less than a shell, the general silence of death.


    A few antiques, senior management, Ning Tao And the old evil of the dream, all eyes wide, speechless.


    Does beikun Laozu agree to be beaten by outsiders?


    What''s the situation?


    People want to break the head, do not understand, is just blown up, there is a hallucination?


    Hearing the answer, the blind father-in-law snorted. Then he looked at Meng Laoxie and said coldly, "little guy, you are getting older and more skinny. You''ve been used to it all these years, haven''t you?"


    "The old lame can''t control you, and I didn''t want to, but who let you offend the wrong people?"


    After hearing this, Meng Laoxie subconsciously took a look at Ning Tao, and then coldly hummed: "hum, arrogant, do you still want to fight Ben Xian? If you have the ability, come and have a try? "


    "Be careful to be killed by Ben Xian? For the sake of my ancestors, I can save your life. "


    If the other party wants to target him, he will not be caught.


    In addition, with his strength, no dog or cat can deal with it.


    No one noticed that when he heard this, a touch of ridicule flashed around the corner of his mouth, and then he passed away


    "Ha ha..."


    The blind old man sneered at the words.


    "Boy, in front of me, you don''t have the qualification to be arrogant."


    When he finished speaking, the wind suddenly blew up in the flat land, and his white eyes suddenly burst out a bright light, just like a pair of big sun, bright and dazzling, even burst out a real energy ray.


    "Immortal method, big sun god eye!"


    This scene came so suddenly that people''s faces changed greatly.


    "Brush..."


    The face of Meng Laoxie, who was sneering, suddenly changed. He felt a sense of panic. Without any sign, he suddenly jumped up.


    "No!"


    However, his reaction was not slow. He immediately turned Xianli into a white shield in front of him.


    At the same time, Yu Cong also inspired the defensive immortal weapon of his origin. It''s an eight grade immortal weapon, and even the earth immortal can''t break it with one blow.After that, he was relieved.


    However, his self-confident defense, under this blow, was as illusory as a ray of two golden guns, crushing it.


    "Bang Bang..."


    It''s like two rays of sunshine between heaven and earth.


    Menglaoxie''s pupil shrinks into the eye of a needle. His power hasn''t been exerted yet. His shield is broken, and his immortal weapon is broken. This light bursts into his eyes. Suddenly, his whole head is heavily smashed into the ruins.


    "Puff..."


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    The old evil of dream screamed bitterly. His eyes were red and white, and his eyelids could not be opened.


    To be exact, his eyes are broken, and he will be totally blind in the future.


    "Ah I My eyes, "Meng Laoxie screamed, suddenly frightened. Although he couldn''t see it, he vomited blood and said in horror towards the blind man," you You are Fairy


    "Hum, you don''t have the right to know who I am. It''s just a punishment for you. If you dare to commit it again, there will be no amnesty for killing me." the blind father-in-law''s breath converged, and he became an ordinary man again, with turbid eyes and pale eyes.


    Ning Tao is in a daze. His mouth is O-shaped. The old man is so powerful.


    What''s the identity of brother Howe?


    At this time, when a group of antiques were in a state of anxiety, beikun Laozu frowned and said, "dead blind man, are you a little too much?"


    "Ever? You really think I don''t know anything? All this is because of him. "


    "If you don''t agree, you can go to the leader of the alliance to make a theory. I just executed the order, but I didn''t kill him. It''s all a gift," the blind father-in-law rolled his eyes and hummed coldly.


    But beikun was stunned and lost his voice: "alliance leader? It''s Is that him? How could... "


    A pair of long beard eyebrows wrinkled very deep, but it is strange to sweep Ning Tao a few eyes.


    Seems to want to see what''s different with this guy?


    Ning Tao back stare, a pair of calf temper, it is to let North Kun Laozu gas teeth itch.


    As soon as they heard this, the eyes of a group of antiques gradually widened. The alliance leader, in this place, said that this person, no surprise, thought of North Sea leader.


    The mysterious alliance leader, who never showed his face from the beginning to the end, actually intervened in this matter!


    For the first time in so many years.


    But at this time, the blind old man didn''t look at the old man. Instead, he said to Ning Tao, "boy, come with me, leader I want to see you

 Chapter 2381

    "North Sea leader? See me? " Ning Tao''s brows are wrinkled together, and he guesses vaguely in his heart.


    In fact, it should be said to be guilty.


    After all, he has blown up half of the Beihai City, and the law enforcement team alone has killed more than half of the people. I''m afraid it''s hard for Beihai League to be good with itself.


    Moreover, even if he has a super nuclear God, if Tianxian Daneng really wants to take him, he will be in danger today, let alone Two immortals!


    Immediately heart a horizontal, will break the pot to the end, straight back up a huge super nuclear God.


    Before leaving, I was still angry in my heart. I couldn''t help kicking Meng Laoxie hard, retaliating, naked retaliation, and directly kicking him over.


    "Ah, ah You... "


    Meng Laoxie is angry. Although he is blind, his spirit is still there. What Ning Tao has done is very clear. He even dares to kick himself.


    He is an immortal. He is one of the most important figures in Beihai League. He is superior, but he humiliates him.


    Although the heart of the fire, crushed a row of teeth, but it is hard to bear the fire.


    Because the smell of the blind old man has locked him in.


    He was quite sure that if he had any idea of making a move, he would die at the first time. The power of the immortals would surprise all the ghosts and gods.


    The blind old man''s face turned black and he couldn''t see it any more. With a flash of his body, he grabbed Ning Tao and flew to the inner city


    People are speechless. This product is really a wonderful flower, but I''m afraid he''s going to be finished.


    If the leader of the North Sea alliance makes a move, it is bound to end this matter. Hundreds of elites and half of the city will lose a lot. I don''t know whether to kill them in a hurry, or to behead them in the street, or to chop up the fish


    Curious, they all followed.


    As soon as he saw it, Ning Tao was taken to a ruins, which was also affected. However, among the ruins, there was a very humble small shop, which was stationed there safely.


    The magnificent palace was smashed, but the small shop seemed to have experienced nothing.


    The blind old man didn''t stop. He took him directly into the shop. Ning Tao looked around. In the narrow space, he saw an old chair with a middle-aged man sitting on it. He drank tea to nourish his spirit.


    "Unexpectedly Is it really you, brother Hao, the leader of the North Sea alliance Ning Tao didn''t stay too much on Tiancai and Dibao. He fixed his eyes on this man. It''s complicated.


    He didn''t think about the identity of brother Hao, but also speculated about the power behind him?


    But he ignored that Minghai and beihaimeng were bound by his merchant status. He didn''t expect that brother Hao was North Sea leader!


    When the man heard that, he was angry and funny in his heart. This bastard was a troublemaker wherever he went.


    It blew up his nest this time.


    Cold hum put down the cup, can''t help but roll a white eye son way: "you boy, really he can''t stir up, almost blow up Laozi''s Beihai City?"


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao awkwardly scratched his head, his face was simple and honest, and he had a ridiculous feeling of hitting his own people.


    On the other side, the blind old man could not help teasing him when he saw him like this and said, "tut Tut, it turns out that you''ll be embarrassed, too. It''s time to open your eyes."


    "Well, then Is that my fault? "


    Ning Tao murmured. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He said angrily, "it''s all the blame of that old man. He has to make trouble with me. He doesn''t want me to do business. He uses his power for personal gain and engages in malpractices for personal gain. Can Ning Tao be the one who suffers losses?"


    "If I''m not strong enough, I''ll throw that guy''s head into the sea and go fishing."


    "Hum ~!"


    Brother Hao gave a cold hum and said with a sneer, "do you have any reason? What did Haiteng do to me? If so, where is my face going? "


    "I didn''t know you were the leader of Beihai alliance?" When Ning Tao heard this, he could not help muttering.


    "If you want to know, all the people in the fairyland will know about it. I''m afraid you''re even more unscrupulous," brother Hao angrily glared and scolded.


    "Cut, is the Lord of the great Luo palace, Luo Tian, my second younger brother? Did I say that? Am I proud? " Ning Tao holds his arms and raises his head.


    "Oh?" Brother Hao and blind old Qi were stunned and looked at each other in surprise.


    I''ve got big news.


    Immediately picked eyebrows, sniffed: "I don''t remember, Luo Tian has such a big brother as you? But it''s good to let him come and redeem people with money. "


    "Redeemer? Who? Me? Why? " Ning Tao was stunned for several times, and then pointed to himself in astonishment and said, "destroy our law enforcement team, destroy our Beihai City, these two charges alone, you have a hundred heads are not enough to cut."


    "If you don''t know why things happen and who you are, you''ll be treated lightly. Don''t be ignorant."


    Brother Hao showed a look of being good for you.


    However, after listening to this, Ning Tao was very angry. He pointed to brother Hao and said, "I don''t know what''s interesting? I''m the biggest victim, OK? They bullied me first. ""I''m the first chamber of Commerce in the world. I pay the most rent. I''m not protected, but I have to endure the bullying and slander of beihaimeng How can there be such a truth in life and work in this world


    "If you are the leader of the alliance, you will strangle the conspiracy in the cradle. As for today''s situation? So you''re the one to blame! "


    With these words, brother Hao and the blind old man were all confused. This guy even dared to do something wrong.


    However, this is not unreasonable.


    Because since he became the leader of the alliance, he has basically never been in charge of the affairs. He has completely put Beihai alliance in a state of stocking, left the management right to the Presbyterian Council, and the lame old man, that is, beikun ancestor.


    He didn''t even go to the day when he succeeded to the throne. Except for the lame and blind old, few people knew that he was the leader of the alliance. On the contrary, they covered him with a mysterious veil.


    In fact, businessmen and collectors are his real hobbies, which gives him the name of the first businessman


    However, this is not over, Ning Tao said: "you say I destroyed Beihai City, do you think I want to? If they hadn''t bullied people too much, pressed them step by step and killed them all, what could I have done? "


    "That super nuclear God is my treasure. I use one less than one, but I use ten at a time. You know that''s black technology that money can''t buy..."


    This voice makes people feel aggrieved and uncomfortable, especially when they open their mouth, with a trace of choking.


    It''s very infectious.


    And lame old dry cough, face flashed strange, how to listen to things more wrong? It''s their turn to try Ning Tao. How do you feel that the situation has changed?


    Brother Hao''s eyes are bright. To tell you the truth, he has a great curiosity about the things that will explode.


    That''s something that can wake up Guizu


    Seeing that they were both dumb, Ning Tao said more and more, and said with heartache: "do you know how much money I can pay for a day''s delay of the first chamber of Commerce in the world?"


    "Do you know how much the corruption of beihaimeng will affect the reputation of our chamber of Commerce? There is also super nuclear God. It''s a priceless treasure. It''s the only one with no branch. It can''t be bought at all... "


    "In a word, everything starts because of you. You beihaimeng will lose 100 billion yuan, not a cent less!"


    Brother Hao and blind old man have big chin and big eyes. You blow up my territory, kill my people and ask me for 100 billion in return.


    Can you order more faces?

 Chapter 2382

    It''s absolutely impossible for them to ask Beihai League to make compensation. If it gets out, they think Beihai League has bowed its head.


    It''s a matter of face, dignity.


    It''s brother Hao''s kindness not to kill Ning Tao immediately. After all It''s them that dominate!


    However, Ning Tao has a strong face and seems to be so serious. In fact, he has 999 compliments in his heart. He is really smart


    During their standoff and negotiation, the outside world also set off an uproar.


    In Beiyu, a piece of news, like a deep-water bomb, has raised huge waves in the calm water.


    "Ning Tao It''s half flat! "


    Countless people were startled and looked incredible. You know, what is Beihai League? The holy land of Ming sea, the great Luoxian palace in the sea, was bombed by someone. It really touched the enemy.


    They also fought against beihaimeng, Mengjia, Mie law enforcement team and beikun Laozu.


    There is also a big news. The mysterious and worldly leader of the North Sea alliance, who has never been seen, has even stepped in. Ning Tao has been captured


    It is estimated that this time, there will be no escape.


    Qingyun mansion, yinguimen, taijizong, xiaoyaomen These northern forces are shaking at this moment.


    The five domains, though not so specific, are very clear about one thing.


    Ning Tao Come back!


    In the Grand Palace of Daluo, the misty fairy fog and the dancing white crane are like a piece of fairy land, and a group of fairies are picking flowers and fruits.


    Da Luo hall, the core of the fairy palace!


    Luo Tian stands with a negative hand, holding a roll of bamboo tube in one hand. He is thoughtful and seems to be entangled in a matter.


    In front of him, he knelt down respectfully to 108 mysterious figures. They were strong, capable and sophisticated, waiting for the order of the palace leader.


    At this time, Luo Hai rushed in, grabbed a jade tube, regardless of the people present, and said: "no, something''s wrong..."


    "Don''t worry, when the sky falls down, the palace master will bear it and say it slowly," Luo Tianyi frowned and sipped the hot tea ceremony.


    Luo Hai took a deep breath when he heard the speech, but he said: "Ning Tao has blown up the North Sea alliance!"


    "Puff..."


    Luo Tian took a mouthful of hot tea water and sprayed it on his face. He was stunned. His voice increased by nearly 100 decibels. He said in amazement: "you Can you say that again? "


    That Lin lie''s five gods defend, chin almost fell one ground, brain all muddle at this moment.


    They heard me right


    Outside boiling, Beihai City, in the ruins, everyone found that a small shop.


    Beikun Laozu, menglaoxie, mengxianjun, Liang Fanfan, and the newly rescued captain, weijiangguo They all trembled close to the shop.


    In a flash, there were tens of thousands of people around here, but no one dared to make a noise. They just watched nervously. If they guessed correctly, the most mysterious leader of the North China Sea alliance should be here.


    Ning Tao will also be dealt with by him!


    In the small shop, brother Hao took a deep breath, sensed a lot of breath outside, and the sign of blind old man. He knew that it was time to have a result, and could not wait any longer. He could not help but gradually calm down.


    Leng hummed: "I tell you, today you say nothing is of no use, and don''t try to make trouble. All the outside forces are looking at the decision of my leader. Who do you choose to be killed, punished or punished?"


    Ning Tao a listen, the facial expression also gradually becomes serious, directly take away super nuclear God, two sleeves breeze, stubborn way: "I said, I am the victim."


    "Injustice has its head, and debt has its owner. This is entirely the fault of your Beihai alliance, as well as the lack of discipline of your leader. It''s the dreamers who are responsible for the current situation. If you have any punishment, go to them."


    "Anyway, I''m a rotten one. I don''t want money. I''m fair and comfortable. You can do it yourself."


    This sounds like a rascal, but it''s not unreasonable. Ning Tao is still angry. It''s not his fault. Why should he admit it?


    If the cause is me, I blow up your beihaimeng, it doesn''t matter how you punish me.


    But now I''m not to blame. It''s someone else who bullies me. I don''t resist. They''re pushing their feet. If something happens, they''ll put the blame on him. He won''t accept it.


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s attitude is hard, brother Hao can''t help rubbing his brain. It''s really hard to do. If you want to say that all three parties have responsibilities, it''s not all Ning Tao''s fault.


    In fact, as soon as the accident happened, he asked the blind old man to help Ning Tao. Originally, he also wanted to beat the alliance to rectify those hidden dangers. But who would have thought that Ning Tao had to deal with the trouble himself.


    It''s just that it''s too much to end.


    There are Qingyun house, ghost gate, brother Hao is so angry that his teeth itch. It''s all because of them.


    Seeing that he was in a dilemma, blind old man thought about it. He couldn''t help walking up to him and whispered a few words in his ear. Brother Hao frowned first, then his face became strange.It''s like having a good idea.


    Ning Tao glances in his eyes. His heart is like a cat scratching. He turns his ears to eavesdrop, but he doesn''t hear anything. What''s their idea


    Outside the shop, the wooden door suddenly opened, and the blind old man walked out. He looked at the North kunzu, as if to convey some signal. The lame old man picked up his eyebrow and came to him.


    The people are wide eyed. Are they going to get results? Are you going to cut Ning Tao to pieces or to pieces?


    The blind old man took out a jade tube and handed it to the lame old man for him to announce. After all, he was in charge of the former Beihai League, and it was very appropriate for him to give the order.


    Lame old took over, had not had time to see, but saw Ning Tao Shi ran came out of the shop.


    "Why? You... "


    North Kun old Zu Leng for a while, this kid, isn''t want to deal with him? He even dare to stretch, ouch, I wipe, so arrogant?


    Everyone was stunned, and then they were all furious. This guy is still so arrogant and defiant. When the punishment comes out, I''ll see if he can smile. Welcome to Beihai prison.


    The old evil of dream stares at, the nose breath is heavy, the dream immortal gentleman, the beam is special all be on tenterhooks.


    At this time, beikun finally opened the jade tube and swept it. His face changed. When he swept it strangely, he saw that blind old man asked him to nod.


    He immediately took a deep breath and yelled: "by the order of the alliance leader, Ning Tao has destroyed our Beihai City and our law enforcement team. It''s a terrible crime. Although it''s not because of him, he is forced to do nothing, but After all, it''s sinful. "


    "It''s a special verdict that Ning Tao will compensate us for all the building losses in Beihai city within three days, and will stay in the forbidden area of Beihai League" Panlong waterfall "for one day to clean up the sins. If he can survive, his gratitude and resentment will be cleared up..."


    Everyone was stunned. Isn''t Panlong waterfall the first of the six strange treasure lands in Minghai?


    It''s said that the waterfall there is like a knife. It can harden the body, but it''s extremely dangerous. If you can carry it down, it''s good. If you can''t, it''s full of bones


    After thinking about it, the punishment was OK. Although Meng Laoxie was not angry, he could only give up.


    After all, the alliance leaders are involved.


    But just when they thought they were all over, beikun Laozu coughed and said, "this incident started from the dreamers of Beihai League. They have been adulterating with foreign thieves, using power for personal gain, and competing with enemies It''s a terrible crime. "


    "The special sentence, the ancestor of the dream family, the evil of the dream family, was held in Beihai prison for three years, thinking about the past in front of the wall."


    "And compensate the world''s first chamber of Commerce for all losses, such as reputation fee, spiritual loss fee In three days, it must be paid off. In addition, hand over the control of the law enforcement team to the leader of the alliance! "


    "What?"


    Meng Laoxie''s face turned white, and his heart fell into the ice Valley, smashed to pieces. He only felt that Qi and blood were attacking his heart, and spewed out a mouthful of blood, and he fainted.

 Chapter 2383

    Everyone is silly. What''s the punishment?


    Ning Tao was fined to compensate for the loss of all the buildings of Beihai League, but Meng Laoxie had to compensate for the loss of the first chamber of Commerce in the world. What else was the cost


    Who doesn''t know that the first chamber of Commerce in the world earns a lot of money every day.


    How much are those buildings? Even if it''s dead, say 50 billion.


    And dreamer pays for ningtao''s loss, one or two months, and reputation How can we surpass this number? According to a rough estimate, it needs at least 100 billion.


    In the end, Ning Tao made 50 billion? Even that number can go up by a liter.


    Even if going to "Panlong waterfall" for a day, it''s very dangerous, but if he carries it over and doesn''t die, won''t it make him a lot of money?


    When people think of this, they are very tired of it. There is always a feeling that this bastard is cheap.


    It''s better to let him die in the "Panlong waterfall".


    Liang Fanfan, Wei Jiangguo and others were suspicious. Although they thought something was wrong, they didn''t think much about it


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao yawned, stretched and moved his muscles and bones, but he still had some backache.


    As a result, it can only be said that the Beihai alliance is barely able to cope with the situation, and the Beihai alliance also needs to consider its own face.


    However, in the name of personal and friends, he gave brother Hao five super nuclear gods.


    He can see that brother Hao likes collecting, and the rarer he is, the more he likes it. He also has a strong interest in the super nuclear God. After so many years in fairyland, he has never seen anything like this that will explode.


    It''s not like "thunder and magnetic explosion" or "fire and saltpetre". Brother Hao can''t figure out what it is?


    Ning Tao told him a few words, but he was not afraid to copy them. After all, the technology is still on the earth


    "Boy, go with me, Jie Jie, you have to be ready," the blind old man showed a look of schadenfreude with a pair of abusive eyebrows.


    Panlong waterfall is not a simple treasure land. I want to survive from that ghost place and stay for a day, hehe That''s not human.


    At the beginning, he was also an amazing and gorgeous person. He had also entered the "Panlong waterfall" cultivation. It was a rare opportunity. But in the end, he persisted for 16 hours and was finally carried out.


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to answer, he grabbed him by the shoulder and flew towards the headquarters of Beihai League.


    Looking at their back, they began to whisper. Although many people have never seen the Panlong waterfall, its legend is endless, which can be said to be the most magical place in Minghai.


    It''s just that no one knows where it is?


    But we all know that Panlong waterfall is not only a precious place, but also a forbidden place. If you can''t get in, you''ll be white bones for a while. If you''re not careful, only bones are left.


    The second captain, Zheng Jun, covered a large piece of flesh and blood that he lacked. He was angry in his heart. Then he looked at elder Wei. He knew that elder Wei had entered Panlong waterfall.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he asked: "boss, do you think this boy can live in Panlong waterfall for a day?"


    Wei Jiangguo''s face turned pale. He was silent for a moment and shook his head.


    "Ha ha, I knew that the slut couldn''t live. Could he trample on the dignity of Beihai League?"


    "You''re right. Although I didn''t kill him myself, it''s also an honor for the boy to die in the forbidden area of Beihai League. It''s revenge for his brothers..."


    Zheng Jun and other survivors were very excited.


    However, Wei Jiangguo gave a bitter smile, as if he thought of something. His face flashed, and his heart was still palpitating, but he shook his head and said, "I mean, I don''t know!"


    "A year ago, I went into Panlong waterfall. That place is not for people. Every second, there are countless knives cutting you. Five people went in with me, but they died without asking for help."


    "The longer I stay in that place, the more benefits and the more danger I have. I''ve been staying for ten hours, which is an excellent achievement in the Beihai League."


    At this time, weijiangguo took a deep breath and said bitterly: "I shake my head, not that he can''t, but that I''m not qualified to judge him."


    "Because I''m just a loser under him. I believe that he will be more than ten hours at least. "


    Zheng Xiaojun and others admit that they are so stupid. How can he take good care of him?


    But even so, Zheng Jun is not optimistic about it. After all, he used treacherous tactics to defeat boss Wei, but there is no "shortcut" in Panlong waterfall


    "Whoosh..."


    The two streamers directly fell into the depths of Beihai League, which were Ning Tao and blind old man.


    As soon as it lands, you will see an altar. It''s very familiar, but it''s like the passage from the fairy palace to xiaoxianyu, but it''s more clever.


    "Let''s Is this going to the small world? " Ning Tao asked in a low voice.


    Blind old listen to, surprised to see him one eye, surprised way: "did not expect you a little fairy, know quite a lot."


    "Yes, this small world is the real core of our Beihai alliance, the ancient alliance!""Far Ancient alliance? What''s that? " Ning Tao a frown, pour have never heard of, very vague.


    After thinking about it, he seemed to be hesitant to tell him, but behind him, there was a faint laugh: "you can understand it as a force, you can understand it as an alliance, an alliance in ancient times."


    Ning Tao turns around and sees brother Hao and lame old man coming. It seems that he has dealt with the matter of Beihai alliance.


    "I still don''t quite understand?"


    "According to you, this alliance has existed since ancient times. It''s not ancient times, is it?" Ning Tao in the heart a Deng, joking.


    However, brother Hao showed a bit of solemnity and nodded: "it can be said that this concept appeared in ancient times, and then developed to this day."


    "Are you kidding? ancient? Even if you are immortals, you can''t live so long, can you Ning Tao was scared, a face of horror.


    However, brother Hao gave him a bad look and said, "we are all creatures of this era. The real alliance is the supreme elder."


    "Besides, who said we were all immortals? Do you think Tianxian is Chinese cabbage? Even if we look at the whole fairyland, the number of celestial beings will never exceed the number of hands. "


    "Even if the world is approaching and the aura is strong, it can''t be everywhere. Laozi has been practicing hard for thousands of years, and he is an immortal. You think too much."


    The lame old man and the blind old man also gave him a look. In Beihai League, the ancient alliance, apart from the supreme elders, they were the oldest.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao scratched his head awkwardly. It seems that he thought a little too much.


    However, it is no surprise that such a big force has a deep foundation and cultivated one or two immortals.


    With that, the four stood on the altar together, and the two old monsters poured in immortal power together, urged the array, connected with the ancient world, and disappeared in an instant


    When it reappears, it will be a completely different small world, larger than the Kunlun world

 Chapter 2384

    "Click Click... "


    The thunder on the sky is loud, just like a thunder snake, twisting its waist and flashing by.


    Ning Tao is absent-minded. In his sight, the end of heaven and earth is vast and boundless. Rolling thunder clouds are as black as ink. Dark clouds are on the top. After a while, it starts to rain.


    He waved his hand in the air and sensed the law. He found that the space here was very solid and the small world was extremely large, at least five or six times that of Kunlun. In a sense, it was crushing.


    It''s like the difference between a cottage and a villa.


    "Little guy, welcome to the Proterozoic. You are the first outsider to enter here in thousands of years," brother Hao said with a smile.


    Lame old, blind old also sigh, a pure land ah, but the world is coming, I do not know what the future will be?


    The fate of this pure land is unknown.


    Ning Tao had seen the world, and soon recovered. He was curious and said, "I really want to know who is the supreme elder of your ancient alliance?"


    "Sounds like more than one?"


    When they heard this, they just looked at each other and laughed. They didn''t plan to tell him the truth.


    However, brother Hao thought about it for a moment and said with profound meaning: "I remember that the supreme elder once said, Lord Xuanwu, Lord ZuLong It seems that they are the guests of my ancient alliance, but they should forget. "


    "If you have a chance to see them again, you might as well mention that. I think they can guess something."


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao frowned and nodded thoughtfully. He didn''t believe that the Dragon Waterfall could kill him.


    Since others can carry it, so can he. They all carry one head on two shoulders. Who is more special than who?


    "Roar, roar..."


    All of a sudden, a few black spots came from the horizon. The sound of the dragon was loud. It turned out to be a dragon, black and white, hovering overhead like two dragons playing with pearls.


    The six figures appeared on the dragon and said respectfully, "I''ve seen two elders, the leader of the alliance."


    Brother Hao nodded and appeared on Jiaolong''s body in a flash. He said with a smile, "boy, let''s go. The real punishment for you is coming."


    "Later, there will be the high-level supervision of Beihai League. Panlong waterfall, but no one will open the back door for you."


    The elder brother and his wife laughed and couldn''t see when they left. When they came back, they had already followed brother Hao and were looking at him with a smile.


    Among the six, there was a woman in a long blue skirt. She was slim and graceful, with a straight nose and three thousand green silk. Her eyes were as beautiful as sapphire. Her bearing was extraordinary and her beauty was unparalleled. She was a strange woman.


    Her name is Shen Yun. She''s an absolute monster, and she''s on the list of immortality Eighty two!


    There are 100 in the longevity list, according to age, qualification, strength All sorts of things.


    At the moment, she blinks her beautiful eyes and stares at Ning Tao curiously. She has heard the name of this person for a long time. It is said that she is still the first one in the five regions.


    As soon as he heard that he was coming, he could not help being curious. Then he came to see.


    Ning Tao was staring at her hair, what the hell is this woman doing? He is a good woman and a good man.


    As soon as he moved, wind and thunder roared from behind. As soon as the wings of the wind and thunder that had not been used for a long time vibrated, he was as fast as lightning. He also pulled out blue and blue behind him, which was extremely windy. In the blink of an eye, he was about to fall on the dragon.


    However, Shen Yun''s lips were red, and a touch of banter flashed through her beautiful eyes. She even kicked Jiaolong with her high-heeled shoes, which seemed to imply something.


    "Roar, roar..."


    A black dragon and a white dragon, as if they were touched by something, roared and made the wind blow.


    Just looking at this skill, the strength of these two dragons may have reached the level of eight beast emperors. Moreover, they are gifted. Ordinary people and immortals are definitely not rivals.


    Brother Hao, the second elder brother is surprised, but he takes a look at Shen Yun. His heart is clear and his face is full of banter.


    "It''s interesting..."


    Ning Tao was surprised. Two strong winds entangled him and directly formed a tornado, which was mixed with wind knife, thunder and lightning It''s the elemental power of the dragon.


    He was busy stabilizing his figure. In a moment, he looked at the big beautiful girl and the fun around her mouth. He was angry that she was the one who made the ghost, but then he sneered in his heart. Aren''t you asking for trouble,


    "fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    The dragon and the Phoenix are singing all over the body. It seems that there are two beasts overlooking.


    "Wuwu..."


    The two dragons were so scared that they "sobbed" and shivered. They stood still and begged for mercy.


    "Black dragon, white dragon, what''s the matter with you?" Shen Yun''s face changed and her heart flashed.


    The two dragons suddenly surged, surrounded by thunder and lightning. The two elders and the other young people were numb with electricity.


    That''s sour. No one else.


    Brother Hao is busy taking people away from Jiaolong''s back. He looks suspicious. What''s the matter? Black dragon and white dragon were raised by them. How could they betray them?What did Ning Tao do?


    "Black dragon," Shen Yun exclaimed, but could not bear the thunder and lightning, so he had to bite his teeth and leave his back.


    "Roar..."


    The two dragons got rid of all the shackles and surged in the air. Then they hovered around Ning Tao, one on the left and the other on the right. They did not dare to lift their heads.


    Taking a broad view, Ning Tao stands between the two dragons, just like the emperor''s journey, and the dragon''s left and right.


    "This What the hell is this The northern kunzu was suspicious and couldn''t understand.


    Shen Yun stares big beautiful eyes, immediately gushes out a fury, angry voice way: "what did you do? Give me back the black dragon and the white dragon quickly? "


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said innocently: "if you want them, will you take them? I didn''t bolt them? "


    "You look for a fight," Shen Yun said angrily.


    But brother Hao couldn''t see it any more. He said helplessly, "well, stop making noise. Let''s go to Panlong waterfall first. In a moment, the high level of beihaimeng will come."


    Lame old, blind old one fell on a dragon, was electrified all over alive, suppressing the dragon.


    Several people jumped back again. Black dragon and white dragon roared excitedly, and then flew to a place in the sky. Ning Tao stood at the head of the dragon, looked down and found that there were many people living in the small world.


    And a line of sight, has been staring at him, Ning Tao helpless, turned his head, wry smile: "this beauty, you stare at me so, what do you want?"


    "You What did you do just now? " Shen Yun frowned and said.


    "It''s nothing. Maybe it''s my charm. Well, people love each other, flowers bloom, and Dragons bow down when they see me," said Ning Tao, with a negative hand and a narcissistic face.


    "Cut, you blow it. When you enter Panlong waterfall later, it''s time for you to regret," Shen Yunbai glanced at him and ignored him.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, turned his head again, and saw a mountain, a huge mountain like a dragon.


    To be exact, it is a statue of a dragon hovering on the mountain. A huge and ferocious dragon head stands on the top of the mountain, spitting out a waterfall and flying down 3000 feet. The roar can be heard from a long distance.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Black dragon, white dragon flying, take them to the waterfall, that a powerful Lake Park.


    The lame old man clapped his hand on Ning Tao''s shoulder and said with a smile, "boy, there''s no other requirement, as long as you can stay under the waterfall for a day."


    However, as soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, he finds that his spiritual power has been sealed. Before he can say anything, he throws the whole person away and falls steadily under the waterfall. The waterfall falling from the sky hits him


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 2385

    Falling from the top of the mountain, plus the violent energy in the water, is no less than falling on the head.


    Ning Tao was unprepared and smashed. He snorted and couldn''t help spraying a mouthful of blood. His face turned red and ferocious. He couldn''t lift his head.


    "Ah..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    The sound of the waterfall, like thunder, reverberates endlessly. His miserable cry can be ignored.


    "Haha, I''m afraid this boy can''t make it for an hour without Lingli. If he doesn''t suffer a little, I''m afraid it really makes him think that I''m in trouble with Beihai League."


    The elder of beikun laughs like a bad old man.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s pain, he was not to mention how comfortable he was. Although he was wrong in saying that he was in charge of beihaimeng, he naturally held his breath.


    And Shen Yun a listen to, the facial expression "Shua" of a change, with several youth beside him pale.


    Seal Lingli?


    Didn''t that mean to kill him?


    You know, if they can go in for such a long time, it''s all resisted by the spiritual power. The spiritual power is gradually exhausted, and then they use the physical body, and then recycle.


    Shen Yun has also entered the Panlong waterfall. She has persisted for 14 hours, and her achievements have already reached the top.


    But the one who went in with her at that time, even if he had spiritual power, could not hold on for an hour. Didn''t the elder mean it?


    Without spiritual power, not to mention human immortals, even earth immortals can''t be here for a day.


    She clenched her teeth and couldn''t help saying, "elder, alliance leader, is it too much to do this?"


    Brother Hao smiles and explains, "do you think he can survive a day with spiritual power?"


    "I have the highest record in the league. Do you know how high it is?"


    "Twenty one hours, it''s brother Yuanxu, who has broken the record for thousands of years, and it''s the highest at present," Shen Yun blurted out, not even thinking about it.


    Yuanxu is the top monster of their ancient alliance, ranking 11th in the longevity list.


    But even Yuanxu didn''t take a day. In twenty-one hours, he walked out on his own and said he couldn''t bear it.


    Some elders speculated that if elder brother Yuanxu fought hard again, it might last for 22 hours


    Hearing what he said, brother Hao said with a smile, "so, do you think he can make it through the day?"


    Shen Yun a Leng, doubt a way: "that alliance Lord''s meaning is?"


    "Silly girl, the alliance leader doesn''t want to let that boy die, but he must be punished. If he insists on one day, it''s an account to the outside. If he insists on one hour, it''s an account to Beihai League."


    "After all, this kid plays a little big, even if those kids don''t have a lesson, they can''t be so unscrupulous, so let him suffer a little and teach him a long lesson."


    "Don''t worry, he''s the one the elder is looking after. He can''t die with us."


    Blind old see her doubt, can''t help but smile to explain.


    On hearing this, Shen Yun and others breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that they had changed their ways to protect him.


    However, it''s hard for her to seal the spirit power. If she only relies on her physical body, she estimates that if she changes it to herself, she won''t be able to. I''m afraid that she will be defeated in half an hour.


    She had experienced, knew the gravity, energy, torture of the waterfall How terrible it is.


    If you were brother Yuanxu, it would be possible


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao is really very painful. I don''t know what energy is mixed in the waterfall. He is extremely domineering and violent. He washes down like a knife through his whole body.


    From the viscera, from the back to the chest That energy seems to permeate his whole body.


    Back, instant flesh.


    Ning Tao is biting his teeth. It''s hard to avoid a flash of shock. This Dragon Waterfall is a bit abnormal.


    If it goes on like this, it will be very difficult to say even a few hours a day.


    Can''t you compare with them?


    He was not reconciled. For a moment, his eyes were red, his spine was strong, his muscles were bulging, and he gradually raised his head


    As everyone knows, he didn''t know that people came in with spiritual power, but he was sealed with spiritual power.


    Beikun Laozu was very happy and touched his beard with satisfaction. He was very comfortable and elated.


    Brother Hao is helpless. He rubs his head with a wry smile. He can''t be completely partial to Ning Tao. Even if there is elder Taishang, he can''t convince the public


    "Whoosh..."


    There are many figures flying in the sky. This is the high level of beihaimeng to witness Ning Tao''s heavy punishment.


    Meng Xianjun, Wei Jiangguo, Zheng Jun, even Liang Fanfan And a bunch of antiques.


    At the sight of the boy''s pain, not to mention how happy he was, he grinned to his ears and wished to open a few bottles of wine to celebrate.


    Zheng Jun and others laugh. At the thought of Ning Tao''s arrogance, they can''t help laughing."Let you proud, let you arrogant, now finally long memory, ha ha..."


    All of a sudden, there was a roar of laughter.


    Shen Yun can''t help but white these people a look, useless guy, however, ear but spread blind old ask: "silly girl, do you still remember the legend of this Dragon Waterfall?"


    Shen Yun was stunned and began to curl up her hair. Then she said with a sweet smile, "of course, I remember that legend. It was the blind grandfather you told me."


    "The origin of this Dragon Waterfall is actually the result of a ten level dragon clan. To be exact, it is the ancestor of black dragon and white dragon, and also our Proterozoic Guardian beast. But I don''t know whether it is true or false?"


    Blind old man smile, vicissitudes of life way: "if blind grandfather tell you, is true."


    Shen Yun a Leng, not only strange look to Panlong waterfall, is this really a fairy dragon?


    "Ah ah..."


    It has been half an hour, Ning Tao gritted his teeth and insisted. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his mind, and he turned the way of swallowing Dantian.


    All of a sudden, all sides of the spirit into his Dantian, the pain of the whole body, instantly reduced a lot.


    "Ah Cool... "

 Chapter 2386

    Ning Tao groaned, the pain instantly reduced a lot, replaced by a crisp itch.


    "This What''s this? "


    "It''s like What''s washing my flesh? " Ning Tao adjusts his breath and doubts.


    Can feel, this falls from the sky, mixed with a strong fury of energy, like an illusory white dragon, will give themselves over and over again.


    It''s also like a knife. It washes the whole body. There''s no place to avoid the pain. It''s like cutting through the heart with ten thousand arrows That energy alone is enough to explode people.


    He felt that the most important thing here is not to refine the body, but to test willpower!


    "Ah ~"


    everyone was laughing with pride. When they heard this, their smiles suddenly froze, and they all showed a dazed color, which was Are they hallucinating? Scream and groan, the presence of the public or can distinguish.


    What''s up with this kid?


    Can''t you hold it any longer?


    Blind old man and lame old man are suspicious, even the corner of brother Hao''s mouth is smoking, don''t know why? There is always a bad feeling, let his heart straight flustered.


    "Bah, hooligan," Shen Yunyu blushed. She didn''t know what she had just thought. She spat softly.


    "Ah ~"


    Ning Tao''s bewitching groan, his face lusty, pain and happy, Dantian is swallowing up, his strength is increasing, and he has shared half of the pressure for him, which is really comfortable.


    This kind of feeling, no, it should be said that the energy of the waterfall, seems to be what he is familiar with Longli!


    He once ate Longzhu After entering the Hualong pool, he brought out some of them, but they were consumed by him later. There was also a dragon power in them.


    However, compared with here, it is mottled and mixed. After all, the half dragon people are not pure dragon people, and they are also top-notch at that step.


    The dragon power of Panlong waterfall is a hundred times as pure as Hualong pond, and it is powerful and powerful Not particularly suitable for human absorption, because the human body is too fragile, if you want to hard, it is estimated that there will be the risk of explosion, crushing.


    According to Ning Tao, there should have been a dragon in the Panlong waterfall. It is a pure dragon family, very powerful. The lake water energy is its remnant


    Now the Dragon Qi has already been lost. Although the energy is domineering, Ning Tao has the way of universe and the way of engulfing. It''s not a problem to hold on.


    "Ah ~"


    people are full of black lines. The huge roar of the waterfall can''t cover up your groan.


    Is he still a masochist?


    The second team leader, Zheng Jun, said sarcastically: "well, I think this product is brain damaged, and it was hit by the waterfall, isn''t it? Can''t tell the difference between pain and pleasure? "


    "That''s to say, when you enter Panlong waterfall, you can only scream like a ghost. Have you never heard of this style?"


    "It seems that it''s the ghost of seal Lingli. This boy should not be able to hold on soon. His spirit is in disorder..."


    A few attendants listen, busy with sneer.


    Mengxianjun, Liang Fanfan doesn''t know what to do? I can only watch it honestly.


    But Wei Jiang state is silent, between eyebrows, flashed a suspicion, always feel where some strange?


    Sure enough, strange people only do strange things


    The blind old man was staring at him. It was ten minutes to an hour. But he looked at him for a moment and suddenly said, "or That''s it? I think something will happen to him. "


    "Well, don''t worry. Why didn''t I see it?"


    "Look at his cheap face. His eyebrows are flying. Maybe he''s enjoying it. When he can''t stand it, it''s not too late to cry for mercy."


    "Anyway, we''re here, and he won''t have an accident. Besides, the longer he stays in Panlong waterfall, the more benefits he will get. It''s not only a punishment, but also a great opportunity. Don''t worry about it if you''re blind..."


    The lame old man interrupted, laughing and comforting.


    In fact, he was so happy that he let you blow up Laozi''s Beihai city. It''s up to you.


    On the other hand, a few antiques from beihaimeng also stopped them with a dry smile. I''m kidding. I''m waiting in my heart. Can you interrupt me?


    The more miserable Ning Tao was, the happier they all laughed.


    Blind old at heart can''t bear, after all, and Ning Tao also had friendship, can be regarded as watching this little guy grow up.


    Some things, the identity of the leader can not speak, can not do, then only let him come.


    Immediately ignore to persuade his lame person, one side body, arch a way: "alliance Lord, all so long time, that punishment presumably also should be enough?"


    "Without spiritual power, Ning Tao''s suffering is ten times more than that of ordinary people. He can''t do anything about it."


    "Ah, blind ancestor, we can''t do this. What we say is like water splashed out."


    "What''s more, the leader of the alliance has to say everything for an hour. That''s the bottom line. He can''t step back. Otherwise, how can the leader be convinced?"


    The ancestor of the Shen family, Shen Tiansheng, couldn''t help being angry.


    In fact, he and the dreamers share a common enemy and share the same interests. We should know that the main source of income of his Shen family is the trade by the chamber of Commerce.But since the world''s first chamber of Commerce came here, his Shen family''s business has shrunk by more than 30%.


    Almost all the business of the chamber of Commerce in Beihai city is monopolized by the first chamber of Commerce in the world.


    If he can hope Ning Tao well, it''s strange to go. He''d better die in Panlong waterfall.


    The blind old man had a clear mind and naturally understood the reason, but he didn''t want to fight with him. He took a look at the struggling Ning Tao and gritted his teeth: "alliance leader..."


    "Wait!" Hao elder brother negative hand but stand, light way.


    "Ha ha..."


    The lame man laughed and said with pride: "come on, dead blind man, do you forget that this boy can break the curse of death?"


    "It''s just Panlong waterfall. It''s a little fun for him."


    Shen Tiansheng, the ancestor of the Shen family, breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the speech, and his mouth raised a proud smile.


    The blind man gave a cold hum, and nobody wanted to pay attention to it


    "Boom Boom... "


    Under the waterfall, Ning Tao bears the impact of a million catties, grits his teeth and raises his head. Under this scouring, his body becomes more and more crystal clear, with a thin glow. His spine is like a dragon, and his muscles are clenched tightly, just like a King Kong.


    And in the middle of the brow, the second turn, secretly absorbed energy, has reached 98%.


    "Ah..."


    An hour, in the blink of an eye.


    Blind old man''s face was very happy. Regardless of the shock of the people, he rushed over and wanted to get him out. This boy, as expected, survived for an hour.


    And in the case of sealing Lingli, one hour is at least as good as ten hours under Lingli.


    Immediately laughed: "boy, it''s OK. The punishment is over. I''ll bring you out.


    But lame old, Shen Tiansheng, Zheng Jun these people can''t help but cold hum a, full face is not happy, it seems that this session of the first respect, or some level.


    However, next, no one thought that seeing the blind old man rushing over, Ning Tao was flustered. He even glared and roared: "stop, no one will move me."


    "Er..."


    All of them were stunned. They were even shocked by his excitement.


    Ning Tao pause for a while, heart a cool, reaction is not extreme, they Didn''t you see anything?


    He immediately pretended to be in a very hard state. He was short of breath, trembled and exposed his tendons. However, he left some strength to say: "don''t worry, I I can still hold on


    "It''s only an hour, and There are 22 hours, 98 minutes and 99 seconds left. "


    Panlong waterfall

 Chapter 2387

    All the people were black, and the blind old man was even more green. He scolded: "do you count? Who told you that an hour is 100 minutes and 100 seconds? "


    "How can you give yourself more time?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Get out of here. Do you really want to die here?"


    Seeing that he was about to make a move, Ning Tao suddenly became impatient and yelled: "wait Wait, in my hometown, just That''s how it counts. "


    "Don''t worry, I I can hold on. Don''t pity me, just punish me. "


    "Ah ~"


    the previous words are sincere, but this moan directly makes people angry and provocative. It''s a naked provocation.


    Such a groan is a kind of slander and blasphemy to the Proterozoic and Panlong waterfall.


    "Asshole, this shameless man," Shen Tiansheng, a lame old man, and Zheng Jun gnashed their teeth one by one.


    I want to rush up and smack him a few big mouths.


    And Shen Yunyu blushed, hot all over, and said in shame and anger: "pervert, rascal, shameless, hum..."


    Meng Xianjun, Wei Jiangguo, Liang Feifan and others are stupid. Can they be addicted to the torment of Panlong waterfall? How can they feel like enjoying it?


    Why do you moan?


    "Huhu..."


    "Stiff eyes, don''t want to beat him up," he said


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you. In my Proterozoic era, no one has been able to survive a day for so many years."


    "Now it''s just the beginning. Every day, Panlong waterfall will complete a big cycle. In the last four hours, not to mention the human immortals, even the earth immortals may be broken to pieces."


    "Do you know that you are looking for death?"


    But after hearing this, Ning Tao gritted his teeth and raised his head, bearing the erosion of millions of pounds of waterfalls, and said with regret: "blind old man, don''t tell me, I know..."


    On hearing this, the blind old man was very happy. He thought that he had figured it out, and he would take it out.


    However, Ning Tao said in a hurry: "wait a minute, you listen to me first. My husband is brave and dare to do what he says, one spit and one nail. He will never go back on his word, especially the leader like brother Hao."


    "After 24 hours, you can''t lose a second. Relationship is relationship, rules are rules. You can''t confuse them. Otherwise, how can you convince the public?"


    "If you let me go, isn''t brother Hao a perfidious man?"


    "Cough..."


    Brother Hao was black and coughed. Why did he always feel that something was wrong?


    Should it be self praise?


    But why does it change when it comes out of his mouth?


    Ning Tao looked unbearable and indignant. He said sincerely, "besides, I''m guilty. I''m an unforgivable evil. I deserve to be punished. How can I open the back door? I hate this kind of releasing water all my life. "


    "Er..."


    Nearly 100 people on the scene were as black as the bottom of the pot. They couldn''t help scolding in their hearts. Do you believe that? Don''t talk about ghosts. Can you believe it yourself?


    How can one be so shameless?


    Can Panlong waterfall affect the spirit and intelligence?


    Ning Tao said with a painful face: "you think, Beihai City, the eternal heritage, so I shot half, I think I''m crazy."


    "If I don''t punish you, it''s hard to change in the future. What if I have a cramp and blow up the remaining half?"


    "Also, there are thousands of innocent friars and hundreds of lives in the law enforcement team. They are all elite friars cultivated by consuming a lot of resources."


    "I killed him like this, and there was no residue left. Just ask, do you hate me?"


    "Ma Ba Zi, I want to kill you," Zheng Jun red eyes, roaring struggle.


    If it wasn''t for the captains behind him, he would pull out his sword and kill him.


    His second team, only a few brothers died. His bad breath is still stuck in his throat. How dare this bastard expose his scar?


    As soon as Ning Tao heard it, his eyes suddenly brightened, just like seeing a treasure. He almost clapped his hands and gave Zheng Jun an encouraging look.


    She said bitterly, "see, so many people hate me and blame me I wish I was punished. If I let go of the water, how can I calm the people''s anger? "


    "I have a conscience, so I''m willing to be punished. Don''t let anyone stop me. I''m anxious with anyone who releases water. I''ll count it as one hour and one hundred minutes. One second is not enough. Otherwise, how can I stand up to those dead creatures?"


    After listening to these words, the blind old fool, dumbfounded, the whole person as if struck by thunder on the ground.


    With his immortal state of mind, he collapsed at the moment. My God, is the world crazy? He can''t even turn around in his head.Is this the highest level of death in legend?


    At this time, the crowd was furious, and the anger that was pressed down was instantly "rubbed" and burned.


    Shen Tiansheng''s eyes were about to crack, and he roared: "this This thief is unforgivable. No one can break what the alliance leader says. One day, one day. If anyone dares to take him out ahead of time, I will never finish with him. "


    "And my law enforcement team, if anyone dares to make an exception, release water and help, I''ll see you in the Presbyterian Council..."


    Zheng Jun and others roared.


    In a flash, nearly a hundred people opened their mouths one after another. They were so angry that the bastard was too arrogant.


    Why don''t you send a thunder to kill him?


    But Shen Yun is suspicious and has a strange look at Ning Tao. Instead of being angry, he nods to the crowd with an encouraging and grateful look.


    In her heart, it was


    When the blind old man didn''t wait, brother Hao opened his mouth. The lame old man was in front of him.


    First, he gave him a cold stare. Then he looked at Ning Tao and said angrily, "good, good. Since you want to abuse me, I will help you and let you see the real Panlong waterfall."


    The words fell, and then waved a force of immortals, poured into the Dragon Statue, as if to stimulate its energy, the Dragon instantly opened its eyes.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The empty heaven and earth, sounded the startling dragon.


    Ning Tao was stunned and felt that something was wrong. The roar of the waterfall in his ear was like ten thousand horses galloping. In an instant, ten times of the Panlong waterfall fell down. The impact of the waterfall alone was thousands of pounds.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Ah..."


    Listen to a scream, blind old busy back to God, surprised angry way: "dead lame, are you crazy? How can you push the power of Panlong waterfall to the extreme? "


    "Don''t you know that this is also a kind of damage to Panlong waterfall? And all the energy has been stimulated, even a Dixian can''t persist? "


    In the meantime, I''m going to seek ningtao.


    But lame old body shape a mistake, directly block in front of him, cold hum way: "still have 22 hours 55 minutes 60 seconds, alliance leader''s order, must do!"


    However, in the White Dragon Waterfall, there was another voice: "ah, cool..."

 Chapter 2388

    Ning Tao shuddered and trembled, as if there were countless fire ants crawling around.


    That feeling, can''t compare.


    Although the pouring waterfall hurt his back, the most important thing was the scouring of Longli, which penetrated his back and chest into the lake.


    However, if you can devour this energy, the rest is just carrying tens of millions of pounds and beating.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Ah ~ ah ~"


    the lame old man, Shen Tiansheng, Zheng Jun and others were all in a daze. The veins on their foreheads were exposed, as if they had endured to the extreme, like a pile of powder kegs.


    It''s like a boiling volcano, erupting at any time.


    "Mix up Asshole


    "Don''t stop me. I''ll chop him to death. Let me go, ah Cut him to death, "Zheng Jun''s eyes were red with anger. He pulled out his knife and broke free.


    Wei Jiangguo frowned and directly called several people to imprison him, although he was also very upset.


    The lame old man heard this and laughed angrily. He glared at his eyes and gritted his teeth and said, "OK, OK, I''d like to see how you can survive this day? If you have seed, you will do me a miracle. "


    "As long as you''re still alive one day later, I''ll give it up. All the grudges will be over. But if you can''t make it, I''ll blame you and others."


    "Hum ~!"


    Humming coldly, he stood in the air with his knees crossed.


    A pair of old eyes are staring at Ning Tao. Now the spirit of Panlong waterfall has come to life. A Panlong is opening its teeth and claws. Its eyes are wide open and its mouth is spewing. The scale of the waterfall has expanded more than ten times.


    And this height, at least, must be close to a thousand feet. The top of the mountain is towering, standing in the clouds. If the waterfall falls down, it will be smashed by ordinary people.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The whole Proterozoic world was awakened by this roar and came from all directions.


    Why didn''t they know someone was going to enter Panlong waterfall?


    "Whoosh..."


    There are more and more people around, including disciples, elders, elites and Tianjiao In the blink of an eye, thousands of people gathered. They looked surprised. After knowing all, they almost lost their chin.


    Ning Tao, who was sealed with Lingli, stayed under the Dragon Waterfall for as much as an hour.


    God, how did he do it?


    What? He''s going to stay another 23 hours? Enough for the whole day? Break the record of brother Yuanxu. How could it be? He was looking for death!


    Countless people screamed, their faces were shocked, and their mouths were full of unbelievable words.


    In the case of sealing the spiritual power, no one can hold on for so long only by the physical body, not even brother Yuanxu. It is expected that in another hour, he will be broken to pieces, not even a trace of scum.


    Many senior elders threatened to conclude.


    Shen Yun, with a pair of black eyebrows, looked down at the waterfall, only to see a vague outline of the shadow.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t believe Ning Tao can make it through the day. In her impression, it''s impossible. It can''t be done in 24 hours with spiritual power, let alone without spiritual power.


    Can face this Ning Tao, that kind of strange means, unexpectedly let her confidence some shake.


    He Really?


    Brother Hao sighed and remained silent all the time, because at this time, his identity was not suitable to speak.


    Now it''s getting worse. Ning Tao is still making trouble in it. He has no choice but to wait until something happens, or blind old man will go ahead of him.


    Because the blind old man acted according to his will and committed the crime.


    Brother Hao''s heart is complicated, but he doesn''t know why? There is always a kind of indescribable panic, also can not say, like heartache, uncomfortable, upset What does it feel like, about to be lost?


    Is it your own illusion?


    Blind old silent, also with lame old cross knee sitting in place, frowning, rubbing headache brain Ren.


    In this way, two hours passed slowly.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao was wet all over, but he almost adapted to the impact. The energy of the second turn also reached 99%, but he could not break through the last point.


    In Dantian, the key to longevity also greedily stretched out its hands and feet, which has reached a gratifying 13%.


    Although he has made a lot of progress, Ning Tao still has some regrets in his heart. If there is the second half of the Taixu classic, I''m afraid that he has already practiced the Taixu style recorded above.


    In the second half, it''s time to think about something


    "Huhu..."


    Thousands of people are short of breath. It''s been two hours. This guy has no sign of begging for mercy.


    No, what kind of body is that?


    Zheng Jun was angry, but Wei Jiangguo was relieved, which proved that his guess was right. Ning Tao''s physique was stronger than him.


    Even if it''s a fair fight, you can beat him.


    Lame old indifferent, just two hours, everything is still early, but I do not know, he has all hope, in the last Four hours.This even yuan Xu, also only insisted on an hour.


    "Ah ~ ah ~"


    under the people''s gloomy faces, time flies by, five hours Ten hours In the blink of an eye, half a day passed.


    The whole Proterozoic was completely shocked by Ning Tao, and tens of thousands of people were squeezed.


    The sky thundered and drizzled.


    "It''s been a long time," I don''t know who, in this dead and silent Panlong waterfall, the hard way of huff and puff.


    And the people returned to their senses, and their faces became pale gradually. Has it been a long time?


    Taking a broad view, although some high-level officials have a heavy nose, the scene can still be stabilized.


    "Eighteen hours, twenty hours..."


    When it comes to this moment, many high-level people open their eyes and climb blood in their eyes. The last devil will come in four hours.


    Shen Yun is nervous, but a light laugh suddenly comes from behind: "you seem to care about him?"


    "Huh?"


    Shen Yun Jiao''s body trembles and turns back in amazement.


    All of a sudden, I saw a graceful gentleman in white, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He was gentle and elegant, with a mop on his forehead. Two long belts danced with the wind. He was dignified and magnificent.


    "Yuan Brother Yuanxu, I I didn''t, "Shen Yun blushed and explained shyly.


    "It''s brother Yuanxu. He''s eleven in the longevity list, and he''s also the number one monster in the Yuan Dynasty. He''s actually here. I remember that the record of brother Yuanxu is twenty-one hours..."


    Exclaimed a crowd of worshippers.


    "Ha ha..."


    That man is hearty a smile, tease a way: "Yun son blushes, rare, want elder brother to do matchmaking?"


    "Yuanxu brother, you bully me," Shen Yun said with a red face and feet.


    Such a gesture was seen by a group of male compatriots, finger movement, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Yuan Xu laughs, looks at Ning Tao under the waterfall, raises eyebrows and says: "yun''er, do you think Can he carry it? "


    "What does brother Yuanxu think?" Shen Yun is cunning.


    Yuan Xu was stunned, then shook his head and said with a smile: "in the last four hours of this Dragon Waterfall, the strength doubled every hour. It was dark and the sky was moving. I only carried it for an hour, so I was not qualified to judge him."


    "He''s a good guy for ancestors, and he broke the curse of death. Maybe..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    Just as he said that, the sound of the Dragon suddenly burst out.


    Ning Tao''s pressure doubled in an instant, but the energy in it had been absorbed by him.


    He wants to use this pressure to complete the transformation of the second Nirvana at one stroke. This 99% is still unable to break through, and he does not know what is missing?


    It''s like a key thing

 Chapter 2389

    More than half an hour has passed.


    Ning Tao''s state is mysterious, and the mark in the center of his eyebrows is shining, but he is stuck.


    The energy can''t be absorbed, reaching the bottleneck.


    It''s the key to longevity.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Tens of thousands of people in the field were shocked. This guy is really a pervert. He has persisted for 20 hours only by his body. After a while, it will be 21 hours.


    Record, also can and Yuan Xu big brother equal.


    But everyone knows that once he gets to that point, Ning Tao is far ahead of Yuanxu.


    One has spiritual power and the other has no spiritual power. They are not the same concept at all.


    The difficulty of Ning Tao is ten times that of Yuanxu.


    Brother Hao, Shen Tiansheng, Zheng Jun Their eyes were fixed, time passed quickly, and their hearts were raised to their throat, and their faces were changeable.


    They wonder that even the extremely hard black iron can be smashed under it.


    How can Ning Tao survive?


    Shen Tiansheng grabs off his hair and is puzzled.


    Lame old shaking face, strong from calm, in fact, the heart has already set off a storm, abnormal, abnormal ah, where is the formation of this freak?


    He almost has no doubt that Ning Tao will be on the list of longevity in the future.


    Even, it is only a matter of time before we can surpass him.


    Before long, an hour passed.


    Looking at Ning Tao, who insists on biting his teeth, his groan becomes a scream, a dull hum There is also a large amount of bright red blood in the lake


    It seems. The difficulty is really increasing.


    Shen Yun breathes and looks at brother Yuanxu with some difficulty. He finds that the latter''s smile has disappeared. It''s very calm. He just looks at it in silence, which makes the atmosphere even more depressing.


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, she could not help but said: "Yuan Brother Yuanxu, are you angry? "


    Although this is as detailed as a mosquito or a fly, it has attracted thousands of people to raise their ears. Some people have long wanted to ask this question. The record for thousands of years has been broken again, but the new record holder is an outsider.


    Or seal Lingli, in a sense, Ning Tao hit all of them in the face.


    Step on them in the Proterozoic.


    And Yuan Xu a listen, suddenly shook his head to smile, negative hand way: "why should I be angry?"


    "He He broke your record, "Shen Yun said weakly, unable to see through his mind.


    Mengxianjun, weijiangguo and others swallow their saliva.


    However, Yuan Xu shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "although I''m not happy, my heart is not so small."


    "On the contrary, Ning Tao taught me a good lesson, let me know that there are people outside, there is a day outside, eyes, don''t just look at the longevity list."


    "So I should thank him."


    "I''ve lost this invisible competition. I''m convinced that I can still hold on for such a long time. In my impression, even the top demons in the longevity list can barely do it..."


    Listening to his words, many people admire him. This is the real big mind.


    The more frustrated, the stronger, the more brave!


    Seeing this, the blind old man nodded with satisfaction. When he turned his eyes back, he was still worried. What he was surprised about was not Ning Tao, but the energy of the Dragon Waterfall, which seemed to disappear a lot?


    Is it the stimulation of Panlong waterfall?


    In the blink of an eye, the devil spent two hours.


    "Well Ah, ah... "


    Ning Tao is stuffy hum, gnash teeth, the body trembles, the whole body explodes, the blood stops continuously to flow out.


    The whole person completely disappeared under the waterfall.


    It''s dozens of feet around, and it''s covered by the waterfall, which occupies half the area of the lake. People can feel the impact and the air waves just standing outside, and even can''t open their eyes.


    Tens of thousands of people are shocked. Is Ning Tao hard hit? But even the iron ones should be broken.


    Zheng Jun, Shen Tiansheng directly despair, the former is sitting on the ground, no fighting spirit, in front of this scene completely destroyed his faith.


    Brother Hao sighed, and his face was full of praise. He was worthy of the attention of his ancestors. He was really extraordinary. I can entrust him with some things.


    From the perspective of potential, we can see the height of the future, but there is no difference between them


    Soon, the devil''s three hours away.


    Everyone was blown up and the crowd was excited. In a little while, the whole day will come.


    The devil has four hours and that''s the last hour.


    Yuan Xu''s heavy nose and tight hands in his sleeves reveal his nervousness.


    The more insistent Ning Tao is, the greater the blow to him will be, but at the same time, his fighting spirit will burn.


    Invisible, he made a big decision


    Shen Yun is shocked. Ning Tao has remembered the name. The whole Proterozoic will also remember the name, which will be recorded in the history of the Proterozoic.At this moment, almost most of the people are shouting and cheering, hoping that Ning Tao can persist and break the unbreakable devil for four hours.


    Under the huge waterfall, Ning Tao half kneels on the ground, the pressure is too big, but more of it is a touch of anxiety. If he can''t make the second turn here, I''m afraid it will be too late when the next time comes.


    We have to seize this opportunity.


    The waterfall seems vast, but in fact there is not much energy left, because Ning Tao is kind-hearted to keep some, mainly for fear that those people outside will peel his skin.


    I gritted my teeth and then looked at the lake. There should be some energy under it.


    In fact, from the beginning, he felt something, but he did not dare to mess around, and the bottom is more terrible than the top. Looking down, it''s time to break through. If you don''t fight hard, how can you get a chance.


    I gritted my teeth and jumped directly into the lake.


    Lame old, blind old a Leng, this guy can''t hold it? Is hesitating whether to help.


    Yuan Xu suddenly walked out, arched his hand and said: "blind grandfather, lame grandfather, in my opinion, he did not run out of oil, but chose to jump into the lake on his own."


    "Why don''t you wait a little longer, he will be able to survive the devil for four hours."


    Shen Yun, Liang Feifan and others agreed.


    Brother Hao nodded slightly, so you might as well wait a moment, but the energy under the lake is very strong, even if they didn''t go down several times


    Under the lake, Ning Tao swims as fast as a fish, and drills into the corridor like being called.


    It''s easy to get lost in all directions here, but there''s a feeling very clear. If it hadn''t absorbed a lot of energy before, I''m afraid even he would have been squeezed into blood under it.


    I don''t know. After a long time, Ning Tao was stunned. Was he possessed just now? Looking at this narrow passage, how did you come here?


    What the hell?


    Just thinking of leaving, I was awakened by a dragon song. I swam forward suspiciously. At a corner, I saw a luminous bead.


    Ning Tao gradually contracted his pupils and flashed across his face: "this This is Ten step dragon beast pill

 Chapter 2390

    Ning Tao is excited. His eyes shine like the sun. Mom, isn''t it true?


    Ten steps, dragon beast pill!


    This is pie in the sky.


    You know, the one with the highest rank in his hand is the Xuanlong whale in the split sea, the eighth rank emperor.


    But who would have thought that he could see the tenth order.


    If this spread, I''m afraid it will make countless people crazy and even start a killing.


    If you want to be a normal person, don''t mention the ten level beast pill. If you can see a ten level spirit beast, it''s all the smoke from your ancestral grave.


    It''s hard for him to calm down for a long time.


    Is this Dragon Waterfall really the result of a ten step dragon clan? Even the animal pills are here. The Proterozoic is too rich. Is it so luxurious?


    In fact, even if the Proterozoic had money, it was absolutely impossible to throw the ten level animal pills everywhere.


    At that time, the dragon people sat down and opened up a treasure land for the Proterozoic, directly forming the Panlong waterfall. At that time, some strong people wanted to explore, but the energy was too violent and rich, so the lake didn''t stay long at all.


    Many people think that the ten level beast pill, along with the dragon people, has integrated into the Dragon Waterfall.


    No one thinks about it.


    In addition, there are all kinds of passageways in this area. There is no accurate direction, and you may even be trapped here.


    When he came down by himself, he saw the white bones all over the ground, which were startling and piled up in thick layers.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to get into the depths of the waterfall.


    He didn''t find out at first.


    If he hadn''t absorbed the energy of the day and greatly reduced the capacity of Panlong waterfall, I''m afraid he would not have been able to come under the lake or even in the deepest part.


    After all, it is the violent energy that has been accumulated for countless years.


    This is not for fun.


    At this time, the beast Dan shimmered slightly, engraved with a dragon''s grain, as if calling him, not willing to dust, should be sensing the power of the ancestral dragon.


    Ning Tao was surprised, but he forced down the excitement in his heart and did not dare to act rashly.


    He''s going to take it, really, OK?


    Ho, they''re not going to swallow themselves, are they?


    Or is it a test? It''s a little too simple to put the ten step beast Dan here at will. Ning Tao mutters in his heart.


    There was some hesitation.


    But if he just gives up, it''s not his style.


    Then look at the ten step beast Dan flashing, as if to tempt him, his heart is itching.


    It was a long time before he made up his mind.


    If you are cruel, who cares? If you don''t take advantage, you''re a son of a bitch.


    who are you?


    A decision, immediately happy to catch the beast Dan, the smile of the corner of the mouth all grin to the ear root.


    But at the moment he caught the beast Dan, the sound of the dragon was loud, like surprise and fanaticism. And the next second, a pure energy poured into Ning Tao''s body.


    "No, too much..."


    Ning Tao screams in fright, the energy is too violent, it should not mistake itself for the dragon?


    The whole body soared, as if it was about to burst, and it was in agony. Every part of the body was pulled, as if it were easy to stretch.


    "Ah..."


    In pain, the second crescent reincarnation seal in the middle of the eyebrow suddenly erupts a force of suction, which absorbs all the energy in Ning Tao''s body.


    After a while, Ning Tao seemed to hear something crisp and sweet, very wonderful.


    Did the second turn succeed.


    When doubting, a sudden energy came back from the center of the eyebrow. The pupa changed its limbs, eight veins, flesh and blood, bones, elixir, spirit There is an illusory zuhuang behind, and the Red Wings slowly close Ning Tao.


    "Ho ho..."


    Outside the lake, people heard this clear Fengming, as well as just a excited Longyin.


    What''s the situation?


    Is there something good to happen? In ancient times, it was a symbol of auspiciousness.


    Brother Hao, the lame old man, the blind old man and others are suspicious. From their state, they can see that there is a dragon here, but where does the Phoenix come from?


    I always feel bouts of pain.


    In other words, what happened to Ning Tao?


    Four hours away from the devil, just a few minutes away, everyone''s face was in a state of suspense. When they went to the bottom of the waterfall, they couldn''t even feel the spirit.


    Did that guy make it?


    Yuan Xu, Shen Yun, Wei Jiangguo and others are also complicated. On the one hand, they expect him to succeed, on the other hand, they don''t want him to succeed.


    With the final countdown, everyone held their breath and stared at the lake, witnessing the birth of miracles and the emergence of new records.


    "Huhu..."


    "Ten Nine Three One... "


    Accompanied by a thunderclap, people''s hearts were shocked. After, after, after time.The whole day, and the last four hours of the devil, are now over. As long as Ning Tao shows his head from the lake and proves that he is still alive, it is enough.


    And the huge Panlong waterfall, also gradually withered up, the movement has shrunk more than ten times.


    "What about people? Come out quickly? " They were impatient and their eyes were shining.


    Brother Hao frowned. What''s the matter?


    And blind old hit a wink, let him go down to have a look, anyway, don''t let Ning Tao accident, finally let this matter to end.


    He doesn''t want to get up any more?


    Blind old man nodded, just want to rush down, the lake suddenly a shock, a terrible breath erupted from the bottom of the lake, under the sound of dragons and phoenixes, a figure from the lake straight into the sky, also with a hearty laughter.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Laozi succeeded, and finally made a breakthrough!"

 Chapter 2391

    [Note: the time of this book is the same as the reality, 24 hours a day, 60 minutes, 60 seconds, and an hour is also set as an hour in this book]


    "


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao is bright and long roaring, and the immortal power is leaking from his body. He is pure and strong, like a great immortal.


    In the middle of the eyebrow, the two crescent like reincarnation marks are as bright as the stars at night. The second turn of nirvana is successful, and even the third turn of Nirvana has saved up to 5% of the energy.


    The key to longevity has gradually reached 20%.


    Of course, it''s not the ten level beast pill that has been refined, but a small amount of energy has been absorbed.


    Looking at Ning Tao, tens of thousands of people first stayed for a while, and then a surge of excitement.


    "Broken, really broken, a whole day, alive from Panlong waterfall, he succeeded."


    "The record of Panlong waterfall for thousands of years has been refreshed again. My God, he is a monster..."


    Shen Yun, Wei Jiangguo and others screamed.


    Shen Tiansheng and Zheng Jun, who had regained their spirits, were also in despair at this moment. With a bitter smile, they sat down on the ground with no fighting spirit.


    "Alas..."


    But the old man''s pupil shrank and his face was shocked How is that possible? He clearly sealed Ning Tao''s accomplishments. How could he be broken?


    With his immortal power, even if it''s just a small seal, it can''t be broken by a mere immortal. And so on He not only broke the seal, but also Actually, he broke through the six levels of human immortals.


    He remembers very clearly that Ning Tao didn''t surpass five human immortals when he went in, but he broke through one in a day.


    If this event is spread, it will definitely shock countless people''s chin. I have never heard that immortal can break through so fast, and the foundation is solid, like a rock, like bamboo on the top of a mountain, and is indomitable.


    "How did he do it? Is that impossible? " The lame old man frowned and looked suspicious.


    The blind old man noticed the Panlong waterfall. There was almost no energy left. He couldn''t help shaking his eyes. He had such a big appetite.


    No wonder he broke through.


    I''m afraid that Panlong waterfall has little effect in a few years. Its energy is sparse and it can''t reach the quenching effect.


    Many elders twitch at the corners of their mouths and swallow a mouthful of saliva with difficulty. Although they are very painful, they have nothing to say. They can only have a black face and their heart is bleeding. They slowly try to recover the efficacy of Panlong waterfall.


    "Lost, lost big..."


    Ning Tao is excited and falls in front of brother Hao. When he raises his head, the space trembles.


    The majestic immortal power flows in the body like the rolling Yangtze River. The body is tall and straight, and some of them are thin. However, it is full of the terrible power of porcelain. One blow can break the sky, and the whole body has undergone a transformation.


    The second turn, let him now strength, fully doubled, all aspects, energy and spirit are declining.


    If he is allowed to fight Weijiang again, he is 90% sure that he will be defeated if he meets him head-on.


    Hao elder brother a pick eyebrow, in the heart flash a touch of shock, he unexpectedly from Ning Tao''s body, feel a pressure, this guy, strength become much stronger.


    Immediately pointed to Panlong waterfall, you complained: "boy, you almost made it into a ruin!"


    "At that time, the leader of our alliance can''t protect you, so you''ll be skinned and sacrificed by those old guys. If you can make trouble, can''t you let me save snacks?"


    Along the direction of his fingers, there are a group of old guys are like wolves, staring at him, heavy nose, red eyes, not wronged.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head to make up for a smile, and his back broke into a cold sweat, mainly because he felt guilty and guilty.


    Panlong waterfall, the energy is absorbed by him nine times out of ten.


    And in the ring, there is the amazing ten step beast Dan. If it is found, will it cut itself to death?


    When he was worried, brother Hao gave him a helpless look. Although he always felt that something was wrong, he was relieved and said, "well, don''t worry. The alliance leader has made a good deal of his words and cleared up his gratitude and resentment."


    "Come with me, my ancestors want to see you!"


    "Ancestors?" Ning Tao a Leng, look in flash surprised, is that so-called supreme elder?


    I don''t know which one is the best?


    But why do you want to see yourself?


    I''m just a small generation. I don''t have any relationship with him, do I?


    At this time, brother Hao seemed to see his hesitation and said with a mysterious smile: "don''t worry, my ancestors are very good, and this time, I''ll wake you up."


    "For me?" Ning Tao is more confused.


    But the blind old man and the lame old man were too lazy to let him talk nonsense. He grabbed him and flew to the sky.


    Yuan Xu, Shen Yun and others followed.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Whoosh..."


    The black dragon and the white dragon are hovering and dancing. Ning Tao is indifferent. If he comes, he will be satisfied.Even if you want to resist, you don''t have the strength.


    When I think of the ten step beast pill in my pocket, I can''t help smiling.


    But blind old see this smile, the more see more unhappy, can''t help but black face way: "boy, are you doing something immoral?"


    "Ah No, I''m such a good person. How can it be? "Ning Tao patted his chest and said vaguely.


    But the blind old man questioned and said, "tell me, did you get rich?"


    "Where is it? Are you thinking too much? " Ning Tao road.


    The lame old man frowned and had a headache. The more he thought about it, the more wrong he was. Today''s events shattered most of his world outlook and ideas of tens of thousands of years.


    To put it simply, I doubt life.


    Just when Ning Tao was sweating, a young man in white suddenly came to help him.


    "Brother Ning, you are in Panlong waterfall today. I really admire you."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, but he felt his opponent''s blood surging, just like a fierce beast in human shape. His face became dignified. He was strong, at least an immortal, and Very young.


    No more than fifty!


    In the eyes of the friars, this age group is only young, young It is in the golden age of practice.


    In fact, adults are over 360 years old.


    "Who is this Taoist friend?" Ning Tao is curious.


    Shen Yun came over and explained to him with a smile. The words were full of worship and admiration.


    "No.11 on the longevity list, Yuanxu!"


    Ning Tao is shocked to see an immortal demon. No wonder he is so strong. In fact, this is not the first one he sees. Shen Yun ranks 82


    He immediately said with a modest smile, "the Taoist friends praise me falsely. It all depends on luck."


    Yuan Xu arched his hand, but his face was very solemn, firm and heavy: "from today on, I will take Daoyou as my opponent, expecting that we can fight with the same level."


    "Oh?" Ning Tao''s smile gradually converged, and his whole body revealed the idea of invincibility. He despised all living beings and said faintly: "yes, but I''m always invincible at the same level. You Be careful. "


    "Ha ha, it happens that someone in Yuan has been in the same class for many years I haven''t lost a few times


    Yuan Xu''s eyes are bright and confident.


    Looking at these two people''s heroic words, they all look with emotion. However, they have great confidence in Yuanxu. Do you think the list of longevity is noisy?


    In the early days, he had a great advantage.


    Shen Yunyu''s face is red, and she is also burning. Maybe it can be called youth


    "Roar..."


    Black dragon and white dragon bow down in front of an ancient palace. On the top of this mountain, there is only one hall. It is extremely cold at high places, and the gate is slightly open, as if waiting for someone.


    Ning Tao was looking at him, but the blind old man gave him a push and raised his head: "Nuo, go."


    "Well, you Won''t you stay with me? " Ning Tao has some silly eyes and feels depressed.


    "We can''t get in even if we want to without the call of our ancestors," he said with a shrug.


    But without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, his whole body suddenly disappeared in front of several people.


    Lame old face a change, then return to God, a pair of eyes are looking at this ancient palace.


    With the sound of "brush", Ning Tao became stiff and felt a force wrapped around him. He was still on Jiaolong''s back, but now he is in the main hall.


    "Ten percent of the power of the small world?" Ning Tao aftertaste for a while, can''t help losing his voice.


    "Ha ha, not bad," a gentle and powerful voice sounded from Ning Tao''s ear.


    Ning Tao turned his head in a moment.


    I found a towering figure behind me, with bright eyes, hair on my shoulders, ordinary face, wearing an old robe, and a trace of appreciation.


    But his will, like steel, can''t be shaken even if the wind blows and the rain blows and the thunder destroys the world.


    "You Who are you Ning Tao felt that he had some difficulty in breathing. He couldn''t help it.


    The man stood up with a negative hand and said, "I''ve forgotten my name. You can call me Emperor yuan


    "Yuan Emperor yuan


    Ning Tao''s eyes widened in an instant, full of disbelief. Is this the one who killed the unjust emperor, that is, the one who cursed the emperor, Xiao Hei said.


    "Ha ha, it seems that Xuanwu once talked to you," emperor yuan said with a mild smile.


    Ning Tao recovered from the shock and said awkwardly: "well, I mentioned one or two. He said that he admired the willpower of his predecessors. Today, I saw that he was really extraordinary."


    "Don''t flatter me," emperor yuan scolded with a smile and shook his head. How could he not know Xuanwu''s temper?


    "But why did I come to you?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech, thought about it, and then explores: "is it because of the curse of death?"


    Emperor yuan nodded slightly, dragged the ancient robe around, and said: "today''s Curse of death should have reached its peak. If you can break it, it really makes me feel incredible.""The Lord of the hell devil hall should be my enemy. Ha ha, has the climate been formed?"


    If Ning Tao was thoughtful, he thought that the enemy of the enemy was his friend, so he told emperor yuan what he knew.


    "Daoyi, reincarnation, fairy king, emperor of heaven..."


    Emperor yuan was stunned for a long time, and finally sneered and said, "it turns out that Chiyou has always been the ghost."


    His look, full of a chill, killing intention, not weaker than reincarnation Immortal King.


    Ning Tao dare not open his mouth. Anyway, he has said what he should say. Maybe he can join hands in the future.


    At this time, the emperor regained his breath and sighed, "I can''t wake up for a long time. Thank you for telling me the news. I hope I can fight with you on the battlefield next time I wake up."


    With that, Ning Tao, wrapped in the power of the world, seemed to send him away.


    However, his face moved, but he said with a smile: "the ten level beast pill, take it safely, it''s your destiny."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brighten, he disappears in the same place

 Chapter 2392

    [Note: an hour is two hours. Rubing knows it, but for convenience, that''s why he says it. Since everyone feels uncomfortable, rubing tries to write it as an hour later]


    with a "brush", Ning Tao''s vision widens, and suddenly returns to Jiaolong''s back.


    "Why did you come back so soon? Blind old see him appear, immediately surprised way.


    It''s only a few minutes.


    And Ning Tao can''t help but white his one eye, have no good way: "that otherwise, stay for a few days?"


    "If you have nothing to do, please send me back first. I have something important to do."


    "Er..."


    The blind old man and the lame old man frowned and looked at brother Hao. The latter nodded. Now that the grudge is over, let it go. It''s really time for Beihai League to straighten up in order to welcome the coming of the world.


    On the whole, brother Hao has not lost much, that is to say, he has won people''s support and established prestige, but also weakened the wings of the bigoted faction of Beihai League.


    It''s good for him to be in charge of Beihai League. When the resistance is gone, his strength can be further developed


    Ning Tao was in a high mood. With the words of the Yuan emperor, he gave himself the ten step beast pill. He was worthy of the great emperor. As the master of the small world, he couldn''t hide it from him.


    His trip to the Proterozoic is worth it.


    Strength, a breakthrough.


    In the second turn, we have made a successful breakthrough.


    The key to longevity has reached 20%


    "Whoosh..."


    Through the small world corridor, the group returned to Beihai city. The business of the world''s first chamber of Commerce has been announced. Ning Tao survived the Qing Dynasty.


    After discussion, the first chamber of Commerce will compensate 60 billion yuan worth of medicinal materials for the loss of beihaimeng. Understanding the destruction of the shop, the first chamber of commerce can postpone it for 10 days.


    In addition, brother Hao has reduced his rental fee by 10% or 20%, even though it is only 10% or 20%, which is also a big figure.


    Moreover, 60 billion equivalent medicines are equivalent, not cost price. That is to say, the first chamber of commerce can take out the profits.


    After all, they only paid about 40 billion yuan.


    On the contrary, the first chamber of Commerce will pay compensation as much as it can.


    I can''t help but let my wife sleep with me.


    Menglaoxie is in a big prison. He can only send one or two family elders to negotiate.


    After fierce negotiations, the price was finally set at 130 billion yuan, which really killed Mengjia.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, they sent 60 billion of the 40 billion cost medicinal materials to Beihai alliance, and took over another 130 billion. However, after all, they have established their roots in Beihai City, so naturally they need to have a stronger relationship.


    With a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao set aside 40 billion yuan for the law enforcement team and sanxiu who died in the explosion.


    Of course, they can''t get it. Giving it to their relatives can be regarded as consolation and compensation for the dead.


    For this, many people applaud and think that the world''s first chamber of commerce is fair.


    A lot of credit has been recovered and won a lot of favor. Some big forces, looking at the huge amount of compensation, have not been investigated. They have been exposed


    The first chamber of Commerce, after this change, made 50 billion yuan in disguise.


    During this period, Ning Tao is curious about blind old man''s eyes, but blind old man cunningly tells him that he is not blind at all.


    Just imagine, and a blind man is against the enemy, but the blind man suddenly used a powerful pupil, is not able to hit the enemy unprepared?


    As for this appearance, it was caused by pupil technique. Blind old man had no choice but to accept it instead of joking.


    Ning Tao took a puff from the corner of his mouth and gave him a thumb by gritting his teeth. You are really Yin


    After dealing with this matter, Ning Tao is relieved to leave yebei and Yuexuan behind. Beihai branch still needs to be rebuilt and guided. They are indispensable to control it, and he has to do important things.


    For example, to save elder martial brother Bai Yang


    Galloping all the way, I left Beihai City alone, but after half an hour, I felt a little bit.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he met a graceful figure. He was wearing a long glass skirt with three thousand green silk falling down. His skin was as bright as jade. His face was pleasantly surprised, and he rushed into Ning Tao''s arms with tears.


    "Younger martial brother!"


    "Eh, elder martial sister, why are you here?" Ning Tao embraces Ye Wanqing with a look of surprise.


    "Of course, I''m worried about you, boy. I came here to have a look. In other words, is the tortoise so humble? Can you respect the tortoise? "A voice of discontent said angrily on Ye Wanqing''s shoulder.


    Ning Tao a listen to this ruffian voice, know is small black, that black not slippery small sample a face cunning.


    With a smile, he took out a star bead the size of a watermelon and gave it. It''s absolutely priceless to put it outside. At present, the biggest star bead is only the size of a pigeon egg.


    However, although Xiao Hei took the star Pearl, he pretended to be disgusted and sniffed: "cut, you are a little bit shabby now?"The tortoise master ate the star bead these days. His teeth are almost flat. He''s in a panic. Is there anything else to eat?"


    Ye Wanqing blushed and blamed it. As soon as they met, they loved each other.


    Because of the star mountain range that Ning Tao sent, the strength of the world''s gate is advancing by leaps and bounds. She can''t see through the strength of Xiao Hei, and she definitely gets great benefits.


    And Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, banter of the corner of the mouth a hook, break up took out a crystal bead.


    "Hiss ~ darling, ma''am, ten step beast pill, or dragon, give it to me..." Xiao Hei screamed and mung bean''s eyes burst out and rushed directly on it.


    But as soon as Ning Tao''s hand is turned over, he waves a strong wind with one hand, and wants to try his level.


    "Hiss, darling, six immortals? What the hell did you eat? It can''t be so fast by rocket? "


    "Don''t you eat the ten step beast Dan as a bean? It''s less than two months since you broke through Renxian... "


    Xiao Hei was so scared that he was full of horror.


    It can''t help but be shocked. In its impression, it has never seen a human immortal break through so fast. In less than two months, he even broke five times. Do you open the accelerator?


    The extent to which it is now recovering. It''s just like eight immortals. Ning Tao is catching up with it.


    "Pervert, pervert..."


    Ye Wanqing curiously looked at the crystal bead, engraved with dragon pattern, and then looked at it curiously. His red lips opened slightly and said, "is this the ten step beast pill?"


    "That''s right. Is it good? When the ring is given to you, "Ning Tao said softly and sweetly.


    Ye Wanqing''s face turned red in an instant. Her heart was as sweet as honey, but she waved her hand and said, "no, it''s too expensive. I can''t have it."


    Ning Tao was about to speak, but ye Wanqing explained in a soft voice: "this thing is useless to me. Besides, I can''t take it with me and run around the street."


    "I''m afraid it will cause you a lot of trouble."


    "You don''t want to, give it to me," said Xiao Hei, with a look of resentment, staring at the ten step beast Dan, and the harrass all flowed into the sea below.


    But Ning Tao white it one eye, thought, also did not insist, who dares to take the beast Dan to run about in the hand, even if can nourish the body, also can''t do.


    In the heart suddenly gushed out a suitable person, then turned over the hand to put away.


    "Now I have something important to do. I''ll go to taijizong first, and then to xuanyinzong afterwards."


    Speaking of this, he sneered at Xiao hei and said, "you''d better explain everything to me, otherwise I''m not finished with you. "


    "Er..."


    Small black smile a stiff, in the heart of a Deng, guilty, I wipe, this boy won''t find it?

 Chapter 2393

    Ning Tao urges Hunyuan gate. This nine grade immortal tool can cross the space, and the three people enter immediately


    "Whoosh..."


    But shortly after they left, there were several huge shadows in the sea area below, which filled the air of terror and made a group of sea demons shiver.


    "Eh, the breath has disappeared. Did you find us and run away with the way of space?" A three headed shadow was ugly under the sea.


    "I don''t know, but this space Avenue is worthy of being called the first escape skill. It''s really a headache. I''m afraid we can''t catch up with this speed? We need to make some preparations... "


    A figure in a grey robe cracked the shark''s mouth and grinned its teeth.


    The voice was faint and some horrible figures disappeared, and then the place became calm


    One day later, Ning Tao and his party rushed to Taiji Bagua sect.


    Ye Wanqing doesn''t leave. She and Xiao Hei have been accompanying Ning Tao here. Before, she has been closed. After entering the fairyland, she seldom stays alone with Ning Tao. She wants to stay more.


    Besides, she is also the ancestor of Taiji sect. She is of the same generation as Ning Tao. Naturally, she is full of curiosity about Taiji sect. She doesn''t know what will happen next


    "Whoosh..."


    Near taijizong, Ning Tao was in a hurry. He could not help roaring and yelled: "nephew Xiaoming, I''m back. I have a way to save elder martial brother Baiyang..."


    As soon as the words came out, zongmen was a sensation.


    In the next second, the defense array opens, and a series of figures come out. The Tai Chi Taoist robe, who is the leader of the Tai Chi sect, is very excited.


    He quickly gathered around and asked excitedly, "uncle, are you serious?"


    However, Ning Tao didn''t have time to respond to him. He swept away his spirit and went directly to the Taiji hall.


    Master Tai Chi was worried, so he quickly took people to follow him. Martial uncle Bai Yang was one of the only two immortals in the sect. That was the pillar of the sect. Once he fell down, the sect would be in danger.


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as he got close to the Taiji hall, he saw elder martial brother heiyang waiting. He also heard the words.


    "Younger martial brother, are you serious?" he asked


    As soon as Ning Tao falls, he nods heavily, and then rushes to the main hall. When he left, he used the wooden bead to hang elder martial brother Bai Yang''s last breath. Now it''s almost half a year. I don''t know what''s going on now?


    Taoist Mu gave a drop of blood essence, which was worse than that of the Qing emperor he swallowed, but it should be enough


    Heiyang was very happy. He was worried about it. Ning Tao came at the right time and immediately followed him in. He brushed his sleeve and closed the door of the hall.


    "Boom..."


    And at this moment, light up the Lord, light up the elder, Hongya elder Ye Wanqing, all in a hurry.


    But seeing this scene, I feel uneasy and anxiously walk around one by one. I can''t let martial uncle Bai Yang have an accident. Martial uncle Ning can


    Seeing this, ye Wanqing lost her red lips and comforted: "don''t worry, younger martial brother, since he says he has a way, he can do it. Believe him!"


    The master of Xiaoming sighed, turned his head and politely replied, "thank you, little girl."


    But the words fall, two pause for a while, always feel what is wrong? The leader of Xiaoming had a strange face. He turned his head suspiciously again. His face turned a little red. He gave a dry cough and asked, "well, that What did you say? "


    "No, I I mean, your name is uncle Ning and Ning Tao. What''s your name? "


    Ye Wanqing was stunned for a moment, and then smile, soft voice: "Ning Tao is my younger martial brother, my name is Ye Wanqing, from the earth, or I taught him to practice."


    As soon as the words came out, the master of Xiaoming was shocked. Then he suddenly said respectfully, "so you are Uncle Ye. We have always heard about you from Uncle Ning."


    With that, he rushed to the lighting. Hong Ya was surprised and said, "don''t call Uncle Ye soon."


    A group of bad old men heard that it was the one with the same generation as martial uncle Ning. They immediately felt very cordial. They bowed their heads respectfully and said, "see you, martial Uncle Ye!"


    "You You... "


    Ye Wanqing blushed and was startled.


    Especially when I saw the old man trembling with crutches, I called her martial uncle. She didn''t feel well.


    If Ning Tao hadn''t told her before he came, I''m afraid she would be scared now.


    Immediately rose red a face, flurried way: "don''t do this gift, I I''m not used to it


    The master of Xiaoming is very clear. Surrounded by a group of bad old men, he feels that his age has been raised. It''s very awkward. He even called her a little girl just now.


    Fortunately, Uncle Ye didn''t notice. He was so embarrassed


    In the Taiji hall, elder martial brother Bai Yang sits on his knees. He is as thin as a piece of dry wood. He can still feel a breath of vitality. He is in his mouth, and it''s all in the breath of the wooden beads.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t come late. He was saved.


    Under the eager eyes of elder martial brother heiyang, Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out a drop of green amber. It''s crystal clear. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to see that it''s a drop of blood and contains huge vitality.Black Sun eye a bright, good rich vitality, he breathed a breath, feel refreshing.


    In the next second, Ning Tao integrates the essence and blood into Bai Yang''s body with his spiritual power, spreading the vitality bit by bit. First, he integrates into the eight veins of his limbs, and then protects the Dantian and the sea of soul. Here is the root and can''t be damaged.


    Elder martial brother Baiyang was injured by Tianlei. This kind of injury is very difficult to cure, but this blood essence can absolutely do it.


    After a while, they felt the wonderful effect. Elder martial brother Baiyang''s face was ruddy.


    "There is a door," heiyang said.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he took out a twelve grade lotus stand, which was also obtained from Taoist mu.


    When elder martial brother Baiyang is about to move to the top, his breath begins to grow. A wisp of healing energy envelops him, and the damaged meridians also heal


    Heiyang is grateful for these two treasures. Although he has never heard of them, he has lived for so many years. How can he not understand the value? I''m afraid that if he has money, he may not be able to buy them.


    It''s absolutely priceless. Younger martial brother Ning really has a heart.


    What our ancestors said in those days is true


    However, he did not find that on Ning Tao''s shoulder, Xiao Hei''s eyes were also shining.


    "My dear, is this boy rich? If it doesn''t feel wrong, it''s the breath of the Qing emperor, even if the essence and blood, but how did the twelve grade lotus come from? "


    "Don''t tell him it''s stolen?" Shocked in the small dark, the brats could not help flowing out.


    There is also the Hunyuan gate before, a rare space immortal in ordinary life. This guy has two pieces, and one is more amazing than the other.


    It just feels like it''s missing billions


    Before long, Bai Yang groaned, and gradually opened his dusty eyes, some turbid, fuzzy, but one eye saw the joyful Ning Tao.


    He paused for a moment, but he had already guessed 7788. With a smile of relief, he took out a copper coin from his arms and said bitterly, "no wonder it says My life should not be cut off, younger martial brother. I have a heart. "

 Chapter 2394

    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of tears. Elder martial brother Bai Yang''s purpose is to make divination for himself.


    Bitter and astringent, he could not help saying, "elder martial brother, you have suffered."


    "Ha ha..."


    Bai Yang shakes his head and smiles. Looking at the old copper coin in his hand, he says: "the samsara of cause and effect. If I can see my younger martial brother break the robbery, my goal has been achieved."


    Then he felt the great vitality in his body and the holy lotus platform at his feet. He said with a bitter smile: "this time, I''m afraid that the elder martial brother will inherit the blessing of the younger martial brother. This is by no means an ordinary thing."


    "I can feel that if I absorb this energy, my accomplishments will rise to another level, and my life will be extended for thousands of years. Thank you, elder martial brother."


    Hearing this, heiyang couldn''t help but be surprised. Although he knew that the drop of blood was amazing, he didn''t expect that it would have such a great effect and prolong his life for thousands of years.


    Fortunately, it''s a family. They don''t talk to each other. They are enemies to younger martial brother Ning. That is to say, they are enemies.


    They have been fighting with Qingyun mansion, yinguimen and chiyanzong more than once or twice recently.


    Heiyang flicks his sleeve and opens the door of Taiji hall. Xiaoming lights it up. Hong Ya and others rush in excitedly. When they see Uncle Bai Yang, they all burst into tears with joy.


    Kneeling on one knee, he blushed and said with ecstasy: "Uncle Xie Ning, welcome uncle Bai Yang back."


    "Good, good, all quickly up," Bai Yang heart happiness, gratified smile.


    Ning Tao also nodded with satisfaction. After looking at Ye Wanqing, who was not used to it, he immediately thought of something. The martial brothers of Wudang Mountain are still in Xumi''s bead. It''s time for them to come out and breathe.


    After all, it''s all family.


    He immediately grinned and said mysteriously, "since everyone is here, there''s a surprise for you."


    "Oh? What? " Master Xiaoming and others were stunned, and then they all had a strong curiosity.


    When martial uncle Ning does it, isn''t it a common thing?


    They still vaguely remember that martial uncle Ning''s first move made taijizong take the first place in Beiyu sect and kept the name of Disha.


    For the second time, it''s the first chamber of Commerce. Even if only 10% or 20% of the profits are paid, it''s full of food and oil. Today''s taijizong''s overall strength has doubled or even doubled.


    Let alone the hundreds of spirit mines, which were seized from the red flame sect, they also accounted for one or two percent of the profits.


    The third time, right now, he saved uncle Bai Yang, who had nothing to do with them.


    Just when everyone was curious, a bead appeared in Ning Tao''s hand. He used Hunyuan gate as the door to open up a passage, as if connecting with an unknown space.


    In a moment, I saw a handsome young man, some hesitant to explore.


    "Silly boy, what are you looking at? Come out quickly, "Ning Tao said with a smile and a scold to Ning Kun.


    Ning Kun grinned and scratched his head. He ran out of the room. Behind him, ye Kong was still excited.


    In Xumi space, it''s really boring. The space is not big, and the cultivation effect is not high. Fortunately, there are star beads. These days, he has been competing with Ning Kun, but just now, a door suddenly appeared around him.


    Curious, the two of them came out.


    "This Who are these two They couldn''t help being curious and asked subconsciously.


    Ning Tao looked at the cramped crowd, as well as the two students. He couldn''t help laughing. He pointed to Ning Kun and said, "this is my eldest disciple, Ning Kun."


    "Oh, it''s my younger martial brother," said master Xiaoming with a smile.


    Ye Wanqing''s beautiful eyes brightened. It turned out that this was the great apprentice. The more she saw Ning Kun, the more she liked him. She waved her hand happily and said, "kun''er, come here quickly."


    Ning Kun a Leng, blush of dynasty Ning Tao see, the latter is to smile toward him to nod.


    Ning Kun looks shy and nervous. Standing beside Ye Wanqing, he blushes and turns into a monkey''s ass


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, ye Kong said with a familiar smile: "I am Ye Kong, the elder martial brother of Ning Tao, but this boy has become the leader of Hongmeng League, and is a higher generation than me."


    Master Xiaoming and others were stunned. Uncle Ning''s elder martial brother, isn''t that another elder martial uncle.


    Immediately a congratulation, and a group of bad old men respectfully said: "see ye Kong martial uncle."


    "Well?" Ye Kong is startled. What''s the situation? But under Ning Tao''s explanation, I understand.


    It turns out that this is Taiji Bagua sect.


    As soon as I got to know him, two people came out behind him. One of them was healthy and vigorous, while the other was caressing the vicissitudes of life. He frowned and scolded: "how can you run around again, don''t make trouble for your younger martial brother."


    "Master, how did you come out?" Ye Kong smiles and greets him.


    The second master is Wuzu.


    The leader of Ziyang was alert. He swept around and asked, "alliance leader, have you come to the gate of the world?"


    Not waiting for Ning Tao to reply with a smile, ye Kong said excitedly: "no, this is the eight trigrams sect of Taiji. We are in the same vein with Wudang. We have just recognized a large group of martial nephews.""Nonsense, don''t make trouble for younger martial brother Ning. Why don''t you listen?" No rash reprimand.


    Then, sweating, he bowed his hands to Xiaoming and others and said, "you Taoist friends, please calm down. I''m a naughty student. I hope you have a lot of money..."


    But before he finished speaking, heiyang, lighting, lighting and others were shocked to see that he wanted to worship. Heiyang and Ning Tao''s peers, Ning Tao and ye Kong''s peers, ye Kong''s master, of course, was Ning Tao''s martial uncle.


    In other words, this is Shizu.


    Immediately take the lead, kneel down on one knee, quickly and respectfully said: "see I''ve met this master. "


    "What?"


    He was so stupid that he was startled.


    In front of him, the breath of these people absolutely crushed him for thousands of miles. Even if they were old, they were all gray, and they would be dead. I didn''t know that they had lived for thousands of years, and he couldn''t even count as a fraction of others.


    At the moment, he was so flattered that he was in a hurry.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. He forgot to talk about taijizong with them before. He only mentions it roughly, but he doesn''t believe it.


    Immediately Chong Wuwang explained it to Shizu. Although he felt uncomfortable, he just got used to it.


    For a clan, there must be no disorder in the seniority. This is fundamental. It can also be considered that master Zhang calculated the eldest brother Zhang together before he died.


    It is estimated that for the sake of this scene, Bai Yang smiles bitterly. He can''t bow down and can only bow his head.


    At this moment, there was a riot on the other side of the gate, and everyone seemed to notice this passage.


    The next second, an old man in a simple Taoist robe revolves around Tai Chi, turning Yin and Yang into two kinds of fish, making a state of preparation.


    This man is the ancestor of Wudang.


    Ning Tao, Wuwang, ye Kong and others saw this and said respectfully: "I''ve met my ancestors."


    Wudang ancestors have not recovered, but see that a group of old men silly eyes, one by one, such as being struck by thunder, stunned, just stood up, this time directly knelt down, shouting: "welcome to the emperor."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the Wudang ancestor jumped back.

 Chapter 2395

    "What a group of psychoses," the Wudang ancestor was frightened, and many bad old men kowtowed to him.


    Shaolin ancestor had been following him closely, but when he jumped back, he was also shocked. He was golden and ready to start at any time.


    "Er..."


    With a bitter smile, Ning Tao quickly flashes into Xumi Jiezhu alone and tells them the whole story.


    Before long, he came out with a large group of people and looked around curiously.


    Originally, this is the fairyland.


    The power, the law They are much stronger.


    All the people were surprised and excited. The leader didn''t cheat them.


    For monks, this place is too suitable for cultivation.


    But the Wudang ancestor smiles bitterly and feels uncomfortable. He is surrounded by a group of old men. It''s like looking at a living fossil. His generation It seems that Lao Gao is two or three generations higher than Ning Tao and heiyang.


    It can be said that in the context of Wudang Taiji, his seniority is worthy of the first.


    Further down, Wu Chenzi, no words, no arrogance.


    Then, Ning Tao, heiyang, Baiyang, ye Wanqing, ye Kong, Ziyang leader


    It can be said that taijizong has three more martial uncles, three more martial ancestors and one more supreme martial ancestor.


    Especially the last one, who has a high seniority, is frightening. Everyone is afraid that he will rub his skin and offer as a treasure. This is the ancestor.


    Although Wudang and other accomplishments are not high, but generation is generation, this is inheritance, morality!


    If we ignore this, we will be spurned when it comes out. It''s better to be magnanimous and accept it.


    Moreover, according to martial uncle Bai Yang, this is not an accident, but a means left by Master Zhang.


    Otherwise, according to the life span and cultivation speed of the earth, the fairyland can rotate the Earth twice.


    What''s more, they also have Taiji ancestor training


    Even if some people ridicule, taijizong invites a group of ancestors to ridicule all over the world, they can face it calmly.


    1¡¢ It''s family affection in the heart. Even if the strong are respected, morality can''t be lost.


    Are you strong enough to ride on your grandfather''s neck? I''m afraid none of the outsiders said hello.


    2¡¢ When Ning Tao came, they accepted it. Later, it turned out that they did the right thing.


    If there were no Ning Tao, their taijizong would have gone down. Where would it be? What makes 10 billion yuan a month? That''s all nonsense.


    What''s more, in the barren environment of the earth, can we cultivate people to be the best, the best and the best? Is it talent that Wudang people lack? No, what they lack is environment. What they lack now is It''s just time!


    Heiyang Laozu believed that Wudang would be the next Taiji sect in a few decades.


    Perhaps there is Ning Tao in, this time will be greatly shortened, do not recognize ancestors, that is called to abandon the original!


    All the people present are big men with smart minds. How can they not understand this point? The uneasiness in their hearts will dissipate with time.


    Looking at the crowd together, Ning Tao feels funny, but he gets along well.


    "Boy, although it''s a good thing for you to do this, you have to be clear that in the practice world, it''s hard to feel that the strong are respected and oppressed."


    "Even good people can''t stand it after a long time, especially those who are under pressure. They have no ability..."


    Xiao Hei''s sigh rings in his ears.


    God beast has a long life, it has seen too many human things, can''t help but want to remind Ning Tao.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he nodded thoughtfully. He always wanted to meet. Later, he had plans


    All of a sudden, he heard bursts of exclamations, it seems that the elder found something?


    It turns out that the two pulse skills are one, belonging to one Yin and one Yang. However, Wudang is complete, and their Taiji sect is actually incomplete. As soon as they compare their Taiji attainments, they immediately find out.


    In the past, although they were aware of it, they thought it was an illusion. Unexpectedly, a small part of it was missing.


    Seeing this, Bai Yang looks at the simple copper plate in his hand and shakes his head with a bitter smile.


    What he practiced is actually a remnant of Wudang. It''s rare. He only said a few words. Later, with his talent, he figured out a way.


    "Master Zhang, how many followers do you have? Your divination is really profound.... " Bai Yang shows his worship and is completely convinced.


    Nowadays, taijizong needs the skills of Wudang Mountain, but Wudang Mountain does not need taijizong skills.


    It''s impossible to rob. We can only ask for it. But in this way, we owe Wudang a big favor. The discomforts in people''s hearts dissipate most of the time.


    An inheritance can be related to the rise and fall of a school.


    The Wudang ancestor thought about it for a while. Since he is respected as the supreme ancestor, it''s natural to take out a meeting gift.


    So after discussion, he gave the main skill of Wudang to taijizong.I can see the eyes of elder Hong Ya and others. They are very kind


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth and acted as a spectator. Lao Zu asked him for his opinions. He supported Lao Zu''s decision. Even if he was the leader of Gao Meng, he was also a younger generation.


    Today, thousands of people are walking out of the virtual space to absorb fresh air.


    Looking at the familiar people, Ning Tao is disconsolate. He grabs Xiao hei and goes to a corner. With a black face, he asks, "what did you hide from me?"


    "Well No Nothing? Are you taking the wrong medicine? " Xiao Hei was vague and his eyes were wandering.


    "I only ask you once, whose child is that?" Ning Tao stares at it as if he can eat people.


    "This..."


    Small black dumb, hard scalp, aware that the atmosphere is not right, had no choice but to move under the whole.


    "Pure Yin, Taiyin, sun, chaos..."


    Ning Tao after listening, can''t help but Leng for a while, he actually had a daughter, three girls.


    What''s more, the physique is still in the legend Chaos holy sacrament, even stronger than his father''s sun holy sacrament, is very powerful.


    But all of a sudden, Ning Tao suddenly a spirit, busy ask it at the beginning of that drop of blood.


    He always thought it was strange.


    However, the little black face is green. Can it say that? Take out his daughter''s first drop of blood It is estimated that Ning Tao can stew it.


    He immediately laughed, pretended to be stupid, and even killed him, even to save him


    Ning Tao''s teeth itch. Seeing that the inquiry is fruitless, he decides to leave immediately and go to Xuanyin sect.


    He wants to take Lin Yurou and his third daughter over.


    What''s more, he remembers Qingyun mansion. It seems that the ghost gate is on this road. It''s time to settle a new and old grudge, and then take Qianqian and shallowly back.


    As soon as taijizong heard about this, he gave his unconditional support. He had already seen these bastards get upset.


    Black sun, lighting, Hong Ya and other 16 elders seemed to feel that they were not enough. They asked for support from xiaoyaomen. They also made a lot of money recently.


    Beihai branch guard, dividends, but also a piece of xiaoyaomen, for Ning Tao''s request naturally to help.


    After all, we still rely on Ning Tao to make money!


    Half a day later, the reinforcements of xiaoyaomen arrived at taijizong. The leader was actually a Dixian, Jianyi, a well-known strong man with great strength. In this northern region, they all exist like thunder.


    Elder martial brother heiyang, in front of him, regardless of seniority and strength, should be lower than "elder sword one".


    Ning Tao is very satisfied. Xiaoyaomen''s face this time is absolutely 100 full marks.


    One person can fight against taijizong. Although Qingyun mansion is stronger, it''s no problem.


    Before long, the crowd set out.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning, with a large number of immortals behind him. The first stop is Qingyun mansion!

 Chapter 2396

    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    An eight grade immortal warship, carrying a large number of immortals, is sweeping across the sky.


    Standing on the dragon head of the warship, Ning Tao stands with a negative hand, overlooking the distance, looking forward and eager.


    "Qianqian, shallowly, wait for me..."


    Sword one surprised, looking at the foot of this warship, dragon head, tiger body, the whole body is made of meteorite iron, and that white sail, seems to be snow beaver King beast fur, very light, resistant to damage, very rare.


    The value of an immortal warship is absolutely unique, and it can''t be more valuable than the space immortal warship.


    It''s so rare.


    Envy in the heart, can''t help but ask: "rather door Lord, dare to ask you this warship from where?"? Can there be a channel to build, I can spend a lot of money to buy xiaoyaomen. "


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard this, and then he realized the rarity of the warship.


    Even if there is no war, the warship is also a very popular fortress, which has a wide range of uses and amazing defense.


    If there is a war, the power of a warship can also turn the situation around.


    This warship is one of the 18 immortal weapons that Ning Tao and Xiao Bai steal from the qijuemen array.


    However, this warship is only the eighth class, with super strong defense, slightly poor combat and short attack. Even so, it is the top of the eighth class, comparable to the ninth class. As for consumption, Ning Tao is not bad.


    We can consider that Mr. Liu and Mr. Wu of the calcining fairy hall should return this warship to the furnace for reconstruction


    He immediately said with a smile: "this warship, just this one, is still the spoils from Qijue gate."


    "In other words, the rebellious seven Jue old man, the seven Jue high-level, the second elder and the third elder of zulongmen, and the evil organization, what progress can these hidden dangers make?


    Seeing Ning Tao''s inquiry, elder Jian Yi ponders for a while. After all, he has retired behind the scenes for many years. Although he has come out of the mountain again, he doesn''t know much about it. He only knows that he has talked about something recently and has a hunch that something big will happen.


    He said immediately: "according to the accurate information from the" Xiangong yinwei ", the old man Qijue and the two elders of zulongmen have already appeared in the underworld. It''s not easy to start."


    Ning Tao nods. It''s no surprise that the strength of fairyland can be reduced a lot.


    Jian Yi frowned again and said, "as for the evil organizations, there is too little information. They should have a base, but it''s too deep. I''m afraid the water in the fairyland is still muddy. It''s only superficial, and we need to be careful."


    "But if you let me meet those fairyland bastards and traitors, I must kill them myself!"


    As he spoke, a sharp sword burst out.


    Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry. He didn''t expect that he was still a patriot. This is the orthodoxy of fairyland


    "Younger martial brother, Qingyun mansion has arrived." he has been observing the black sun all around, with a serious look.


    Ning Tao''s heart moved, and then he nodded to master Jian Yi, who suddenly disappeared in the dark


    The warship was fast and broke through the sky.


    In line of sight, a huge and towering city appears, as well as a continuous mountain range, a blue peak, standing high, symbolizing majesty.


    Here is Qingyun city and Qingyun mansion!


    Ning Tao''s face is full of emotion. He naturally knows this. More than two years ago, he was beaten seriously by qingyunzi, and at the same time, he was rescued by Xiaoyao and Longjin.


    At that moment, he secretly vowed that one day, he would come back here.


    Give back those humiliations ten times!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Qingyun City, one of the most prosperous cities in the northern region, is also the main city controlled by Qingyun mansion. It has a long history and profound heritage, and enjoys a high reputation.


    At this moment, a huge black shadow shrouded the top of the head, and there was a deafening roar,


    hundreds of thousands of people looked up suspiciously, and the next second, they were scared to shrink their pupils This is a warship!


    Warships are only used in battles.


    This What force is this? How dare you attack Disha, Qingyun mansion!


    Is it going to start a war?


    Hundreds of thousands of people were shocked. When they were in a state of panic, they found that this warship had crossed Qingyun City, faced Qingyun Mountain and Qingyun mansion, and set up a clear posture.


    "Whoosh..."


    In an instant, Qingyun mansion burst open and thousands of monks shot out.


    The next second, there are two breath of terror, such as smoke rolling up, reflecting half of the sky, two green robe figure one after another out, one is dignified, one is rebellious, they are all immortals.


    The dignified man is the master of Qingyun, and the rebellious one is Qingyunzi!


    He stood in front of thousands of people and said coldly, "hum, who are you? Come to my Qingyun mansion with such a high profile? "


    "If you''re a guest, I''m afraid you''ll arouse the masses. But if you''re an enemy, I advise you to do well There is no return to the preparation


    "Ha ha...""Old dog, do you remember me?" Ning Tao walked out with a cold smile.


    Green cloud son Leng for a while, is acquaintances? Eyes bright, staring at Ning Tao to see a few eyes.


    But the next second, the brain suddenly a spirit, gradually widened his eyes, this face, although mature, vicissitudes of life, but he will never admit wrong, that little boy, son of a bitch, Ning Tao!


    "It''s you who dare to break into my Qingyun mansion and seek death." qingyunzi was excited and killed directly.


    I thought it was a big force that scared them to prepare for war. But I didn''t expect that it was this little boy. How could he threaten Qingyun Mansion by going down the door that day?


    In his heart, there is no fear.


    "Xianfa, Qingyun big handprint!"


    A pair of big hands that block the sky and the sun, just like holding up the sky, the immortal power is rolling, and the power of Qi and blood is unmatched.


    "Hum, dare to attack my younger martial brother, qingyunzi, you are too arrogant. I''m not dead yet," said heiyang. He didn''t keep a low profile and clapped his hand.


    "Immortal method, Tai Chi soft palm!"


    One side is domineering and fierce, the other side is continuous, with two artistic conceptions and two meanings.


    If you want to talk about qingyunzi, he was also extremely proud. His talent and qualification were all the best choice.


    However, he was arrogant and domineering. He was too rampant to be included in the list of longevity. Although he made great progress all the way, he challenged the Xiaoyao adult in a rampant way. There is no doubt that he was completely defeated, even without a move.


    From then on, he was able to settle down and lost to one of the ten immortals, Lord Xiaoyao. Although outsiders didn''t say anything, it wasn''t a defeat, but it was a blow to him.


    Perhaps it was because of that time that he was forced to shut up and break through the earth immortal to become the ancestor.


    It was less than a thousand years ago.


    Although he is full of Qi and blood, heiyang has been immersed in it for a long time and has reached the peak in all aspects. It''s just that his Qi and blood can''t keep up with each other and he is getting old. It has been rumored that the two pillars of taijizong will fall.


    But Ning Tao killed for heiyang to get to the secret place of Da Luo, lucky to be able to live for another period of time.


    Recently, with the accumulation of huge resources, his strength of Qi and blood has gradually made up for a lot.


    Each of them has its own advantages. For a while, it''s hard to tell the difference.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The two energies exploded, and the two figures returned to the camp, and they could not help humming.


    "Old heiyang, it''s you. You''re not dead yet?" Qingyunzi frowned, and there was a haze on his face.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Heiyang stood behind Ning Tao, grinning: "don''t worry, I can live for decades."


    Seeing this, the chill in Ning Tao''s eyes is getting stronger and stronger. Qing Yunzi is really looking for death!

 Chapter 2397

    In the chaos, Ning Tao took a step with a sneer. Under the attention, he stretched out three fingers and said faintly, "don''t worry, I''m not so bored to destroy Qingyun mansion. I''m only here for two things."


    But Jie frowned and clenched his teeth.


    "What are the two things?" he said


    Ning Tao mouth a hook, light way: "the first thing, will Tong Yaqian, Su shallow two female take home."


    "This It''s also the order of the great Luoxian palace! "


    Master Qingyun is old and steady. Although he has some sarcasm in his eyes, he doesn''t show it like qingyunzi.


    Those two women? It''s not what he expected. It''s said that these two women are the couple of Ning Tao.


    However, if you just give the man to him, where is his face in Qingyun mansion? Others think that he is afraid of Qingyun mansion. How can he do that?


    Moreover, who doesn''t know that the world''s first chamber of commerce is weak, with three or two cats, but the world''s first chamber of commerce is as rich as the world''s, making money every day. Countless forces have long been interested in this big cake.


    How could he waste this great opportunity? Perhaps, you can detain Su Qian''s two daughters and let Ning Tao send them resources continuously. They eat them halfway.


    Or you can use them to get 90% of the dividends. It''s really not good. 80% of the dividends are OK.


    Make up one''s mind secretly, evil spirit a smile, green cloud Lord sneer a way: "can consider."


    Unexpectedly, in the face of this answer, Ning Tao was not angry. Instead, he said, "second, you stole a share of Taisui from me before, but now it''s worth hundreds of billions of Lingshi."


    "Moreover, you colluded with dreamers in Beihai City, splashed dirty water and played tricks on the world''s first chamber of Commerce. Naturally, you should also calculate the compensation."


    As soon as the words came out, the temperature dropped a few minutes.


    The smile on master Qingyun''s face gradually froze and trembled. The cold light flashed in his eyes. How about a hundred billion yuan compensation? Do you want to leave Taisui?


    Hehe, this boy doesn''t think that he can make Qingyun mansion bow with his warship?


    I''m kidding. It''s time to wake up!


    Without waiting for him to speak, qingyunzi took the lead and said with a smile: "little boy, have you been kicked in the head by the donkey? Do you know what you were talking about? "


    "Don''t you think that you can accomplish your wishful thinking with the old thing of heiyang?"


    "I tell you that today, not only are you too old, but you can''t leave the warship, taijizong people and you. Do you really think that you can come and leave Qingyun mansion if you want?"


    "Array ~!"


    With a roar, thousands of disciples lined up.


    In a flash, a huge Nebula array was formed, connecting the stars and clouds in the sky True and false.


    Dozens of immortals burst out their immortal power and juxtaposed among them. It''s like making the finishing point, making the array stronger.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looks indifferent, but sighs in his heart. He deserves to be a big gate with a long history. He is better than taijizong. If you look at the gate of the world, the good and the beautiful are not the same, and the immortal is just a few.


    There is a big gap. We still need to do our best to cultivate


    When the two sides were in a stalemate, no one noticed, and a gray robe figure touched in like a ghost.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the sky, many figures flew out. Against the warship, there were thousands of Daojing disciples.


    "Xiao Hu" is one of them, a small team of six, running at a high speed. The team leader said urgently: "they''re all following closely. Maybe there will be a backhand in the next door that day. At least the taijizong army will follow."


    "Xiao Hu, you TND quickly, every time is your slowest, don''t drag our team behind."


    Xiao Hu sweating, just want to answer, but a pain in the neck, the whole person even lost consciousness.


    "Step on..."


    "Xiao Hu, Xiao Hu, you mother..." The captain scolded, saw no response, looked back, but this one, but let him shape a meal.


    Those four people also stopped, in the heart a clap Deng, the person Anyone here? Xiao Hu? Was it here just now?


    "Gulu..."


    The captain''s face is very white. You know, they are all elites and arrogant. How strong should they be if they can rob Xiao Hu in front of them?


    When I think about it, I''m in a cold sweat, as if I had just walked through the gate of hell.


    At a corner, the figure of the grey robe pointed at Xiao Hu''s eyebrows and forced him to search his soul. Although it was difficult, it was just time-consuming for him.


    After a while, he got what he wanted.


    "Putong..."


    Xiao Hu''s face turned pale and fell to the ground powerlessly, but the old man in grey robe didn''t care about him any more.


    As soon as he turned his head, he showed a familiar face. It was no one else, it was The elder of sword!


    "Two girls, zhenzhuan disciples, actually live in the servant area. No wonder they can''t be found," Jian frowned, looked at the direction, and then flashed away."Whoosh..."


    Servant area, as the name suggests, is the place where servants live and can also be understood as a concentration camp for slaves.


    A place where only trash lives.


    But today, a noble disciple of zhenzhuan, the beautiful goddess of blue skirt, fell here, looking arrogant, cold-blooded and merciless, looking at the thousands of slaves kneeling in front of her with disgust.


    If Ning Tao was here, he would recognize this girl. She is the first lady Cold as snow!


    "Meet Mr. Zhenchuan!" Thousands of people see the gods.


    But cold as snow floating in the air, it seems that the earth on the ground is filthy, and the air contains filth. She wrinkled her nose and said, "I ask you, where are the two bitches hiding here?"


    "Er


    They were confused and did not dare to answer.


    Seeing this, Han Ruo Xue''s eyebrows wrinkled and noticed the tension of the sword in the sky. She immediately disgusted and said, "those are the two true female disciples hiding here."


    "Don''t tell the fairy you don''t know. If anyone tells their whereabouts, they will be rewarded with a thousand pieces of stone!"


    "Hiss ~ 1000 yuan!" A group of slaves were startled, and their monthly offerings were only a few spirit stones.


    Although they were all swallowing saliva, no one came out to speak, because the two disciples of zhenzhuan were immortals in their eyes.


    In the past year, they have not only guided their cultivation and healed their wounds, but also never discriminated against them and replaced them.


    Such a compassionate heart has long been loved by all, and naturally will not betray the two fairies.


    On the contrary, Han Ruoxue had heard of a poisonous snake dressed in a fairy''s appearance. It was cruel and extremely insidious, and did not hesitate to use its body.


    Compared with Tong Xianzi and Su Xianzi, it''s as cold as snow. It doesn''t even match to carry shoes.


    See no one speak, cold as snow''s face gloomy down, now ningtao attack, those two women are important handle, must catch, she is going to press two smelly bitches, let ningtao kneel in front of her.


    One after another failure, let her hate Ning Tao to the bone, anyway, there are two, kill one, he should be very painful.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The cold light in the beautiful eyes is rich. One hand conjures up a string of feelings, and it is about to harvest the heads of these slaves.


    I''m not afraid that if they don''t say it, I''m afraid that they don''t kill enough, and she doesn''t want to waste time with these garbage.


    Feeling a crisis of life and death, a group of slaves were desperate. They closed their eyes, but they didn''t open their mouths. But at this moment, a complicated drink came from them:


    "stop, I''ll go with you!"

 Chapter 2398

    As soon as the words came out, a surprise gushed out of the cold snow''s beautiful eyes, and the red lips sneered. Was it forced out? Not even that.


    Compared with Ning Tao, you are far behind.


    In the hands of love, but did not stop, like a steel needle stabbed toward the slaves.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a flash, the crowd fell like wheat.


    "No No


    Tong Yaqian''s beautiful eyes shrank and screamed.


    Su Qian''s face turned white for a moment, and his body, which had just rushed out, stood still. In front of him, this scene suddenly became a slaughterhouse.


    More than 1000 servants, men, women, young and old, women, children and children, were killed by him.


    "Little Pearl "Little pearl," said Tong Yaqian, shaking, holding a young girl in her arms from the blood, trying to help her.


    This year, they were used to the girl following behind them, listening to their stories, picking wild fruits, hunting and playing together. An hour ago, they agreed to catch rabbits later.


    But when we meet again, we are separated by Yin and Yang.


    "Why? Why? She''s only ten years old Tong Yaqian tears of pain.


    Su Qian''s eyes are red, and tears flow continuously. Her beautiful eyes are full of anger, hatred and even more hatred for her incompetence.


    Their talent is poor, and they have no cultivation resources. Their cultivation has been trapped in the realm of refining gods.


    Qingyun mansion was not happy. They made every effort to oppress them. They were not allowed to go out of the family. They could not stand the sarcasm, so they took the initiative to move out.


    If you don''t take something from Qingyun mansion, you have to rely on your own hands. In the past year, life has been easier. You have been hiding in the mountains and isolated from the outside world. But I didn''t expect that the bad news came so suddenly.


    The neighbors who lived together day and night died because of them. This death was more than 300 people.


    "Why?"


    Han Ruoxue read a sentence with a sneer, the whole person was ferocious and roared: "I also want to know why? Why is Ning Tao always against benxian? Why does he never die? "


    "Damn him, he ruined me, he let my great goal go to waste."


    "Without him, I would be the first goddess of the northern region, fairy, binglian Yujie, loved by everyone, the future Qingyun mansion, the helmsman of the two ghost families, not the poisonous woman or the smelly bitch that is said outside..."


    The hysterical roar seems to have been suppressed for many years. It has a ferocious face and can frighten children.


    Tong Yaqian red eyes, hate way: "like you such a vicious woman, doomed not to succeed, even if there is no ningtao, there will be another ningtao to stop you."


    "You can''t die well, you won''t come to a good end..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Han Ruoxue laughs wildly, looks crazy and ferocious, and looks at Er NV like a mole ant.


    "You are as hateful as Ning Tao. You care about these slaves, don''t you? Good. I''ll kill them first, and then I''ll send you to see Ning Tao. "


    "Daofa, heartless needle!"


    Thousands of love threads are condensed into needles, which are as thin as ox hair, as sharp as a blade, and can be punctured everywhere.


    It seems to be just a small trick, but it makes these hundreds of slaves look like ashes.


    Among them, the strongest is only refining God. How can they defeat refining Tao? Let alone the adopted daughter of qingyunzi, the peerless daughter of a generation.


    "No Don''t... " Su qianmei''s eyes shrink, and her red eyes rush up, trying to block them with her body.


    She concluded that the woman did not dare to let them die.


    Although the fact is so, but crazy woman can''t calculate like this, cold if snow killed red eye, hate idea is monstrous, anyway, there are two, kill one also doesn''t matter.


    It''s like charging some interest on Ning Tao.


    "Go to hell..."


    Su Qian''s whole body was cold, and the Lingli shield couldn''t withstand a single blow. I felt Stabbed by something, I just feel cold, cold.


    But the next second, an extremely vast force poured into the body, only to hear the sound of the sword, the energy in the body was forced out, the ear also heard a cold hum: "you girl, you are so cruel."


    Before we could see who it was, we could see that the unbearable cold as snow screamed and was beaten to the ground.


    "Pooh Ah... "


    Han Ruoxue screams bitterly, vomits blood wildly, suffers abnormally, countless sword Qi in the body are tearing flesh and blood.


    It''s Who is it?


    Beat her in a flash?


    And the next second, a bloody head fell in front of her, staring big eyes, fear solidification, is a middle-aged man, she even knew.


    Elder Qingyu is a powerful immortal in Qingyun mansion. How could he suddenly die here?


    Isn''t he also ordered to look for these two girls?


    As soon as I looked up, I saw an indifferent old man in grey robe. With a cold hum, I grabbed her and said with a smile to Tong Yaqian and Su Qian, "don''t be afraid, little doll. I''m entrusted by Ning Tao to save you."¡±Come with me. If it''s too late, I''m afraid the boy will be angry. "


    Su Qian finally regained his mind and turned to look at Tong Yaqian. The latter bit his teeth and nodded. Even if he didn''t agree, he didn''t resist.


    Looking at the bloody scene, their hearts were torn. More than 500 people fell into a pool of blood


    Seeing this, the elder of sword one pinches the sword formula, and the two magic swords actually hold up the two girls and turn into a flash of lightning, shooting at the sky at a very fast speed.


    Sword one whispers: "no worries, that boy is afraid to make a lot of trouble?"


    "You who are you? I''m qingyunzi''s adopted daughter. You can''t kill me. No, you Where are you taking me? Let me go, please, no... "


    Han Ruoxue feels scared and keeps screaming, but with her strength, she is as weak as a chicken.


    Sword one cold hum, this woman give to Ning Tao hair fall, directly a flash, toward the warship


    "Ning Tao, do you want to fight TND or not? Yes? Can you be a counsellor? " Green cloud son see him whet haw, can''t help but flash the sullen color.


    I always feel a bad feeling.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly picked his eyebrows and heard two clear sword sounds.


    Two sword lights fell on him one after the other, carrying two confused women on it. The speed of the huge sword was so fast that they were at a loss.


    "Sister, are you all right?" Ye Wanqing''s eyes brightened and she jumped up in surprise.


    "Ning Tao, sister Wanqing," Su Qian and Tong Yaqian burst into tears when they saw them.


    Looking at the four people embracing each other, Qingyun mansion is silly. This What''s going on? How did those two women suddenly show up? Who did it?


    That''s their bargaining chip. What about elder Qingyu?


    "Whoosh..."


    The sword cuts through the space and comes out beside Ning Tao. It''s even colder than snow.


    "You You let me go... " The cold if snow breaks out to scold, haven''t finished saying, suddenly stiff.


    A familiar face appeared.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    And Ning Tao is also a Leng, a touch of ferocious suddenly emerge, really is not friends do not get together ah.


    You little bitch, who can save you this time?

 Chapter 2399

    "Goo Grunt


    Han Ruoxue''s face was very white, and she was almost scared to pee. A sense of killing cut her body like a knife.


    Ning Tao, really moved to kill!


    Immediately trembling, stiff smile: "rather Elder martial brother Ning, good I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I miss you very much. In the second forbidden area, you are so powerful that I can take you as my idol... "


    "Bah, shameless slut, it''s time for you to tell lies," Su Qian gritted his teeth in anger.


    That more than 500 lives, blood can converge into a stream, is the killer she grinned a second ago.


    Now, he pretends to be a pathetic face, which is really disgusting and disgusting.


    The two girls look furious. Ye Wanqing comforts them while Ning Tao gives them a reassuring look and a gentle, apologetic smile.


    A turn around, light to grasp a cold if snow arm, unexpectedly forced twist into a twist.


    "No Ah... "


    Han Ruoxue opened her eyes, screamed and screamed bitterly. She could see that one of her arms was completely deformed, and there was the sound of bone smashing from top to bottom. The blood overflowed and spiraled to the root.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you touch my fairy daughter and kill you," said qingyunzi, furious and flustered.


    In today''s northern regions, who doesn''t know that Han Ruoxue is his adopted daughter? The ceremony was very sensational at that time, and he also made an engagement with the ghost gate. Now Han Ruoxue is humiliated in public. Isn''t that beating his adopted father''s face in public?


    No wonder this son of a bitch just now kept talking nonsense. It turned out that he was trying to save a woman.


    It seems that elder Qingyu is more dangerous than lucky.


    Just a rush out, black sun can''t help but cold hum a, when he doesn''t exist? Even if it''s older, the strength of the old Dixian is also on display.


    But at this moment, a startling snow sword light cut, as if the sky into the beginning of the two poles.


    "Immortal method, a sword of yin and Yang road!"


    "Hiss ~ not good!"


    Qingyunzi''s face was shocked. Although he was on guard before, he didn''t expect that the old man in grey robe was also a earth immortal. He was still very strong. He could hardly find several opponents in the earth fairyland.


    Even the old black sun, but also weak him too much.


    "Xianfa, Qingyun Dafa!"


    With a flash, the sweating Qingyun master appeared and showed his unique skills with him.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The sword Qi of the two polarizations confronts two pieces of blue sky and soars to the sky for 90000 Li. However, the sky is covered by the sword Qi in the blue sky and the day, forming a forbidden area for tens of thousands of meters.


    "Puff..."


    Qingyunzi retreated more than ten steps, vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot, and cut a blood mark on his chest. Although it was not deep, they joined hands. On the other side, the leader of qingyunzi had a sword wound on his neck.


    If it goes deeper, it will be a heavy blow.


    "Tick Click... "


    A drop of red worms, dripping from their wounds.


    Qingyunzi is pale and swallows a mouthful of saliva. When he looks up, he finds that beside Ning Tao, the old man in the grey robe stops his hand lightly and just uses his hand instead of the sword.


    How strong is the old man in kendo?


    Hundreds of thousands of people are scared out of their wits. When will there be such a super power in the world? Even Taiji Bagua sect has never heard of it.


    Could it be that Is this a celestial being?


    Ning Tao is the elder of Xiaoyao gate. I''m afraid his strength is close to the immortal.


    Just thinking, regardless of the cold as snow''s shrill scream, she tore up her other arm. In an instant, the blood was dripping and the flesh was blurred.


    "Ah..."


    "No No, my hand, my arm, ah I don''t want to be disabled, no... " Han Ruoxue covered her broken arm, bloody and crying.


    "You want to die..." Green cloud son suddenly angry, red eyes, the whole popularity of seven smoke.


    However, master Qingyun stares at the old man in grey robe and says in a deep voice: "dare to ask, master, are you the famous master of sword in those years?"


    "Tangtangxiaoyaomen, why did you bully my Qingyun mansion? Why condescend to that little boy? "


    When hundreds of thousands of people listen to it, their hearts shake and their swords shake. It''s a super powerful sword mender with very old qualifications. He was once the pride of the Xiaoyao gate. Hasn''t he retreated to the mountains?


    Counting the time, it has been hundreds of years. How can Ning Tao ask this great God to move?


    "Ha ha, I don''t have the chance to talk to you guys. If you want to fight, I''ll let you two go together. I want to negotiate with leader Ning. I''m just a thug. I don''t dare to cross this level."


    Sword one step back, light joking way.


    After hearing this, they were startled. They said that they were just a thug. How much do they value Ning Tao?The next second, hundreds of thousands of people look at Ning Tao, but Ning Tao doesn''t want to negotiate. Instead, he grabs Han Ruoxue''s throat, lifts her up, slaps her hard, and turns her face into a pig''s head.


    "Pa pa..."


    "Well Ah... "


    Han Ruoxue cried and was in agony. One was physical pain, the other was mental pain. She was treated as hundreds of thousands of people and smoked her face hard.


    This face, I really can''t get it.


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to kill a woman, but you repeatedly challenge my bottom line, touch my scales, don''t kill you, it''s hard to solve my hatred!"


    "Don''t worry. You can''t die too much. What do you think Ning Tao twisted his stiff neck and cracked his big white teeth.


    "No No, I''m wrong, elder martial brother. I''m wrong. Let me go. I''m willing to be an ox and a horse... " Cold as snow, shivering, scared to cry for mercy.


    However, Ning Tao waved the warship to retreat, then took out a super nuclear God and tied it tightly to her.


    Another ring was put in, and then she was pushed to qingyunzi.


    "This What does that mean? " Countless people shiver, do not know what this scene means?


    This is to let Miss, cold as snow?


    Obviously, No.


    "Stop, don''t come here, bitch, kill yourself quickly, don''t use that iron egg to get close to us." qingyunzi''s face turned white, but he heard about Beihai city.


    The more iron eggs there are, the more powerful the explosion is.


    But when Han Ruoxue heard this, she was dumbfounded. Because of this iron egg, her so-called adoptive father To drive her away and let her die.


    Is that what happens to you?


    She blushed and said with a ferocious smile, "you hypocrite, you are a good-looking hypocrite. When you are playing with your adopted daughter wantonly, why don''t you want to let me go?"


    "You also show off to me that the position of master Qingyun will be yours sooner or later. Among the zhenzhuan female disciples of Qingyun mansion, 67 out of 10 have been fooled by you..."


    "Even master Qingyun''s daughter and six granddaughters have been patronized by you..."


    "Shut up Qingyunzi''s heart is cold. In an instant, red eyes will kill her.


    Just an iron egg, he is not afraid.


    But Han Ruoxue gave a terrible smile, a ring in his hand glowed, and ten super nuclear gods sent out hot energy rays, devouring them.


    "No, I''m trapped..."


    Qingyunzi''s eyelids jumped wildly, scared to death.


    However, Ning Tao sneered, waiting for this moment, and finally slowly spit out a word: "explosion!"


    "War skill, man and tortoise fit together!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this moment, the terrible, violent and hot energy roared to the crowd, and the strong white light covered the vision, like the endless day, like the impact of mountains and rivers, instantly shrouded tens of thousands of meters.


    Qingyunzhong, dozens of immortals, thousands of Daojing Even the ferocious Lord Qingyun was swallowed up.


    Qingyunzi was not spared.


    And cold as snow, is in the center of the explosion, in the scream, he broke into pieces, ashes.


    It''s a great pleasure to die clean!

 Chapter 2400

    "Boom..."


    After the explosion, the sky was filled with black smoke.


    Most of the bright blue sky and day are covered, black clouds cover the top, and the heat wave is surging. The whole northern continent can sense the earthquake and roar.


    It''s like setting off a skygun in a village, but its power is more than ten million times.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Lying trough, it''s too close. Why don''t you have shock absorption effect?" Ning Tao groaned, backache of climb out, the mouth still chatter incessantly.


    Next time, it should be further away.


    And Xiao Hei, although he also shows his teeth in pain, but his eyes are shining. It''s a good thing. It''s so powerful. According to Ning Tao, there are dozens of them in his hand. It''s just tailor-made for them.


    The scope of the explosion was so wide that even the warships that retreated tens of thousands of meters were carried by the earth immortals and hard weapons.


    However, for those who have made use of the combination of human and tortoise, hey hey, it depends on who''s not happy in the future. The Dixian can''t even compare with them in terms of defense. Anyway, it depends on who''s lucky.


    As for group warfare and siege, I like it so much. I shrink and explode a large area.


    Cool, no, No.


    Xiaohei is very satisfied with this shameless tactic and thinks about carrying it forward


    "Huhu..."


    All the people on the warship were shocked by this scene. Although they had been prepared and heard about Beihai City, they were stunned when they saw it with their own eyes.


    In sight, it''s a complete doomsday.


    The rolling mountains were flattened. Even if the array was opened, Qingyun city was in ruins. Fortunately, it was far away, and the casualties were unknown.


    But Qingyun Mountain, that is completely two looks, the high peak unexpectedly only has one section.


    The super core God is a thousand Daojing disciples, dozens of immortals and two immortals who explode in the air Originally such a luxurious and spectacular lineup, now there are only three or two cats.


    "Bang Cough... "


    Xiao Hu crawled out of the ruins, his eyes were full of stars, his brain was a little sore, and he looked around blankly.


    I wipe. Where is this?


    Am I not fighting against foreign enemies in Qingyun mansion?


    "Save Help me... " A groan of pain, if hidden or not, suddenly sounded in one side of my ear.


    Xiao Hu was stunned. He patted his head and looked over there. In his sight, it was a bloody man. His whole body was covered with blood and flesh, and he was smoking. It seemed that he had been roasted, and only half of his body was crying.


    "Green Elder Qingpu? Is that you Xiao Hu screamed in amazement and recognized whose breath it was.


    This is a powerful immortal in his Qingyun mansion. He is famous and highly respected How could it be like this? Who hurt elder Qingpu?


    Elder Qingpu was out of breath before he rushed over.


    "No It''s impossible? " Xiao Hu''s face is creepy and his scalp is cracked. Looking at the landscape here, although he is in a mess, he has stayed for decades, such as If he''s right, here It''s Qingyun Mountain.


    Is Qingyun mansion destroyed?


    "Bang Boom... "


    Two powerful breath, one after the other, have to rush out, scarred, but not fatal.


    It is the master and the son of Qingyun.


    When Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, it''s no accident.


    human immortals practice their power, earth immortals exercise their body, and heaven immortals gather their souls. The power of this explosion is not enough to wipe out the earth immortals. Their vitality is too strong.


    However, looking at the injured two people, he is ready to move. Do you want to take the opportunity to kill them?


    Completely destroy Qingyun mansion


    Qingyunzi was still in shock, and his internal organs were severely damaged, and his meridians were broken by more than half of them. He was sure that if the explosion was several times stronger, he would be an immortal.


    Look at his whole body, there is no good meat, three fingers, also crushed in the explosion.


    But if there is a fairy medicine, it can grow again


    But the master of Qingyun was silly. Half of the 100000 disciples of Qingyun mansion were killed in a moment. Thousands of Tianjiao in Daojing died, less than 100. Dozens of elders died and injured.


    It can be said that at this moment, his Qingyun mansion completely withdrew from the top sect.


    Master Qingyun roars and his eyes are red. As soon as he turns his head, he sees the cold light in Ning Tao''s eyes.


    Suddenly scared, he was hairy and shivering. He was scared into this picture by a fairy.


    I didn''t even think about it. Almost subconsciously, I asked for mercy: "rather Master Ning, think twice, I We''ll pay for it. It''s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding... "


    With that, he trembled and pulled out a ring on his finger.


    Among them, there are not many resources, but most of them are Dharma, inheritance, Elixir seeds and special minerals, and they are obtained from Ning Tao Too old!


    These things are much more precious than resources, because you can''t buy them with money. This is the foundation of Qingyun sect for many years. It was collected by the Lord of Qingyun sect, and now it was thrown to Ning Tao with the pain of bleeding.He is not afraid of Ning Tao, but he is afraid that Ning Tao will explode again and completely destroy his Qingyun mansion.


    At that time, even if he does not die, he will be a ridiculed commander.


    Ning Tao reaches for the ring and explores it a little. His heart is full of excitement. There are a lot of babies. Although he doesn''t count them carefully, at least tens of billions.


    Moreover, today''s world gate does not lack resources, but urgently lacks inheritance and methods. However, those are the long-standing details of the bulk gate. Originally, with the accumulation of time, I didn''t expect that it would be achieved in one step now.


    But his killing heart is still rippling.


    "Gulu..."


    The master of Qingyun, qingyunzi, was very scared one by one. It was the explosion that smashed their morale.


    The warship flies to Ning Tao. Tong Yaqian and Su Qian are surrounded by them. Their faces are white with fright. Although they don''t like Qingyun Zong, they have stayed for nearly four years. Don''t they have any feelings?


    Now it''s destroyed, and the second daughter''s heart is not good.


    "Xianggong, let''s go," Tong Yaqian''s eyes flushed, unwilling to stay in this sad place.


    Ning Tao frowns, Jian Yi, heiyang and others are waiting, but it''s not a small matter to destroy Qingyun sect. Jian Yi doesn''t want to do so.


    Ning Tao struggles in his heart. As soon as he looks up, he sees a familiar figure in a ruins.


    That''s Elder Li!


    Although he was embarrassed, Ning Tao recognized him at a glance. He was elder Li at that time. He insisted on inviting him into Qingyun mansion to fight against the public opinions and even stood on his side. Unfortunately, he didn''t succeed later.


    In addition to Su Qian''s second daughter, elder Li is the one who has the best impression on Qingyun mansion.


    At this time, the elder Li knelt down and bowed to Ning Tao bitterly, hoping that he could raise his hand and spare Qingyun mansion this time.


    Ning Tao stared at Li Chang for a long time, and finally sighed faintly, shaking his head and said, "just go!"


    As soon as I turned around, there was a strong and rebellious voice: "if we let our sect leader know again that you are using the means behind Qingyun mansion against me and tiantianmen, I will definitely let you get rid of the name of the fairyland."


    "Yes It''s... "


    Master Qingyun''s face was red, a few words came out of his teeth, and his eyes were like blood.


    Qingyunzi''s forehead was full of veins. Although he didn''t open his mouth, his belly was like an active volcano. His eyes were flashing fast. He couldn''t swallow the breath. Fortunately, the cold bitch died.


    But all of a sudden, there was a strong "crunching" sound, a cold like a poisonous snake climbing, and a gloomy voice: "can you explain what your adopted daughter said?"


    Qingyunzi

 Chapter 2401

    Ning Tao and others don''t know what happened after Qingyun sect, because they are already on the way to the ghost gate.


    After waiting for the ghost gate, it''s not far from xuanyinzong. Ning Tao is inexplicably nervous.


    After all, it''s my third daughter.


    And xuanyinzong, should not be easy to hand over people?


    Tong Yaqian and Su Qian''s two daughters are disappointed. In the past four years, they have suffered a lot. They have not made much progress in their cultivation. They have also fallen ill. The most important thing is that they feel that they are not worthy of Ning Tao.


    Fortunately, ye Wanqing comforted and enlightened them. After all, women know women best.


    Ning Tao felt guilty and vowed that he would never let them leave him again. He took out some precious medicines and spiritual things to cure the hidden diseases in her body and consolidate her foundation.


    Moreover, in fact, the root of everything is that the two girls think they are behind.


    They don''t work hard, they don''t have enough talent.


    For this point, Ning Tao has already made preparations. In fact, "you can blow up the northern sea alliance, and even some people will praise you. After all, it''s not under the control of Xiangong, but if you blow up Qingyun mansion, everyone will be in danger."


    "At this time, there will be people gathering together and excluding others. After all, no one knows when it will blow up in their own clan? Your explosion killed more than 50000 elite disciples of Qingyun sect. "


    "It costs a lot of money and effort to cultivate a person, but you only need a few seconds to make them disappear half of the time. The immortals are not afraid of it, but looking at the fairyland, how many immortals can there be?"


    "So be careful!"


    The last sentence is meaningful.


    Ning Tao frowned. His words are also reasonable. Tian Gang and di Sha have many enemies. Once they unite, they go to the fairy palace to find a charge against them?


    For example, the executioner, the butcher, this thing is a catastrophe, or let him take it out and divide it up, and so on.


    It''s all very possible.


    At this time, heiyang also said: "yes, the meaning of elder Jian Yi is exactly what I want to say. If the balance is broken, someone will find a way to check and balance again."


    Ning Tao can''t help sneering. Although he understands this, he will never give in. Anyone who dares to think about his idea of super nuclear God will wait to see fireworks in his clan.


    He Ning Tao, has always been soft and hard to eat


    I''m afraid they didn''t expect that their guess has come true. Xianwu, Kunlun, Qingming, Lengjia, Ximen, tianxingmen, skeleton gate Even if there is no enmity, we will unite to discuss at this moment.


    It''s these two explosions that scared them. Under the earth fairy, it depends on their luck to survive.


    Who can avoid danger?


    Luo Tian can''t help but fret about it. He is a big brother. He can really make trouble. He has to come to clean his ass


    "Whoosh..."


    More than half a day later, they approached the ghost gate.


    Ning Tao stands on the dragon head, his eyes flashed cold, but he remembers that he was stabbed by the big princess, magic moon, with a sword.


    He still can''t forget the taste.


    It is said that they are also victims of the investigation. They don''t know that moyue is a demon. They say that this is a child picked up by an elder.


    They have been gifted since childhood, but they don''t like to talk. It was only a while ago that they found out that they were women.


    At that time, the whole clan was not good


    Just when the warship appeared above the ghost gate, an old man with a dark robe came. His body was bent, but his strength was terrible. Countless ghosts filled the air. In an instant, elder Jian Yi was tense.


    "The old devil butcher is the elder of the Yin ghost sect, so he has been waiting for the Lord of Ning sect for a long time," the old man in Youpao said with a quick smile.


    Those easygoing looks really surprised people. They thought there was going to be a big war.


    Sword one frown, he knows this old thing best, weasel to chicken new year, no good intentions.


    Immediately cold hum way: "evil Tu, what do you do?"? What''s the bad water in your stomach? "


    "No," the evil butcher yelled, and then rushed to ningtao and said with a kind smile, "ningmen master, the enmity between you and our yinguimen is actually due to the evil moon, which has nothing to do with our yinguimen itself."


    "In fact, it''s all small things."


    "I''m willing to make compensation for what I did before. It''s too old, but I keep it well for you, and I have a little bit of my heart..."


    Mortu gave a ring with a smile.


    Ning Tao a Leng, the facial expression is surprised, this Yin ghost door''s reaction, really is let him unexpectedly.


    Is this a disguised bow?

 Chapter 2402

    Looking at this floating space ring, Ning Tao gives elder martial brother heiyang a wink. He is a little worried.


    When heiyang saw this, he immediately took the ring with a soft force. This demon butcher has a lot of strength. He is also famous for his hegemony. He has never seen him bow his head and wear soft clothes. He is so attentive all of a sudden. He certainly has no good intentions.


    Just like that sentence, dogs can''t change their bad temper. How can they change their bad temper after tens of thousands of years?


    He took the ring and scanned it several times to see if he had done anything?


    But in the end, everything was normal.


    It was the same with elder Jianyi. Suddenly, everyone looked suspicious.


    It''s not like the acting style of Yin GUI men?


    But the demon butcher was not happy and said, "how about you? They all said that they sincerely want to have a good relationship with the ningmen master. It''s the devil''s moon that''s wrong. We are wronged. "


    "Oh? Then I killed GUI jianchou, and there are so many disciples of Yin GUI sect. Is this gratitude and resentment written off? " Ning Tao tosses the ring and plays cruelly.


    "Well Of course, "mor Tu PI didn''t smile, but his hand in his sleeve clenched tightly.


    But when Ning Tao heard this, he sneered: "what does kukuizong mean when he opens the huzong array? Is that against us? "


    "Or say, you heard about Qingyun mansion. Out of fear, you want to turn the big thing into the small one. If you want to turn the small thing into the small one, return the stolen things to me, and give me some money casually. It''s like sending us away like begging."


    "What ~


    The crowd frowned and followed their eyes.


    In the line of sight, the valley shrouded by the magic fog does have a layer of fuzzy array. It''s very obscure, and it''s on the alert. It only takes a moment to activate the array completely.


    It seems that they have been prepared for a long time.


    "Hum, old man, you are so slippery. I knew you were not so kind," Jian sneered and sneered.


    Heiyang is also cold hum. According to the old man''s temper, if there is no super nuclear God, I''m afraid even if they press the border, the old man will not be soft.


    Seeing that he was seen through, mortu''s stiff smile disappeared immediately. He took a deep look at Ning Tao and said coldly, "good. You really have some skills."


    "But now that we all know it, let''s get out of here with something. Don''t toast or drink."


    "My ghost gate is not Qingyun mansion. Your explosive things don''t work here."


    With that, a huge light curtain immediately enveloped the valley, and the huzong formation started, unbreakable.


    It looks like an eggshell.


    The evil spirit and resentment are rising from the bottom of the earth. Although they are mottled, their defense is extremely amazing. It is estimated that the three immortals can''t break them together.


    Ning Tao and others face instantly pulled down, this old man, said to change, is really a bastard.


    Sword one stares at a way: "the old man knows he didn''t have a good heart, let him bow, as expected impossible, unless use real strength, otherwise, that is a miracle."


    Heiyang agreed.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "It''s thanks to you two old people who know benxian well. I tell you that if something didn''t happen, I wouldn''t give it to you."


    "Hum, come on, don''t talk nonsense. As far as you can go, don''t let me see you again. If you don''t agree, you can try it. It takes at least five immortals to break the ghost formation."


    While he was talking, MOTU looked proud, then he stared at Ning Tao and said sarcastically, "can you break this array with your explosive junk, that kind of power?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was silent. Then he shook his head honestly and said, "no!"


    "Ha ha..."


    MOTU laughed wildly, and when he saw that he was flat, he was very happy. Just now, he was really depressed.


    If it wasn''t for zongmen''s major events, he would not have given it to Taisui. He also had great curiosity about Ning Tao''s super nuclear God.


    It''s not once, it''s twice.


    People heard, nose almost no gas crooked, old miscellaneous hair, or as always hateful.


    However, what he said is true. I''ve heard about the sword of the great array of ghosts filled by ten thousand demons. There was a Dixian who came to seek revenge, but he didn''t break it for three days and three nights.


    later, it was rumored that there was a Magic Cave under the ghost gate, which continuously instilled power into the array. Unless it was broken first, the array would be difficult to break.


    Even, they can carry several attacks of the immortals.


    Black Yang sighed, although unwilling, but can only give up, Chong ningtao said: "younger martial brother, let''s go, at least this share of Taisui is coming back."


    But Ning Tao did not move, his eyes revealed the golden light, from the beginning, he was looking at the grotto.


    There''s something wrong with this place.


    Xiaohei noticed it and whispered: "boy, there is a breath here, which makes me feel very uncomfortable. Moreover, the space here is also unusual. I always have a bad feeling in my heart."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said, "there is a magic cave under the gate of ghosts. It looks like a natural one.""But from my point of view, his grooves, lines It''s all like an array. It''s similar to my space transmission array, but it''s more powerful. "


    "Is this a natural array?"


    Small black face a change, although can''t guess what''s fishy, but gloomy way: "I''m a fairy beast, if there is something harmful to the fairy world, I will have a feeling, here give me a bad feeling."


    "Boy, try to destroy this place. The tortoise has a premonition that if he doesn''t destroy it, he will develop a serious trouble..."


    The two of them are only talking for a moment.


    Sword a see Ning Tao in a daze, think he was angry, not reconciled, can''t help but advise: "ningmen master, give up, this array, I can''t help, even if there is a grudge, we don''t rush for a moment."


    After hearing this, MOR Tu cracked his yellow teeth. It seemed that he was very happy to see them helpless.


    Sword one is saying, Ning Tao suddenly interrupts a way: "if say, I have a way to solve this array, elder generation can help me drag this old thing?"


    "Well?"


    Sword one Leng, deeply looked at Ning Tao one eye, eyes like two rounds of Sword Yang general, as if lit up a sense of war, said with a smile: "if it''s just like this, I promise I won''t let him interfere with you."


    ¡±I''ve never lost against him in all these years! "

 Chapter 2403

    "Immortal method, a sword of yin and Yang road!"


    When the sword came out of its sheath, it split the space into two circles. The invisible light of the sword seemed to separate the sky. The sword knew the strength of the demon butcher, so it showed no mercy.


    "Old man, there is a way to heaven. If you don''t go, there is no way to hell. Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" The evil butcher is rebellious, the evil spirit is illusory, and the monstrous beasts are slaughtered in the past.


    "Secret method, the abyss is vast!"


    "Boom..."


    See two people fight hard to separate, Ning Tao can''t help licking his lips, the bottom of the continuous evil gas, but a moment let him heart.


    Even without Xiao Hei''s warning, he also wants to blow up this place. Anyway, the ghost gate is not a good thing.


    Evil Qi is also a kind of power. Although his way of universe can be transformed, it''s no good to absorb too much. After all, he is a real monk. Fortunately, he is not picky about food


    Otherwise, it would not have just reached 20%!


    Turning to heiyang, he said, "elder martial brother, please take care of them. You must suppress the evil butcher. Don''t let him near here."


    Black Yang nods, signal him to be at ease, but can''t help but persuade a way: "if not, don''t force."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao only smiles mysteriously.


    If there''s Xiaobai, his third eye and his talent will come out. This array is just a small idea, but now he needs to think of another way.


    Ning Tao then took out a mysterious door. It is simple and unsophisticated. It contains heaven and earth. I don''t know where to connect it?


    "Hunyuan gate, shuttle space!"


    "Ha ha..."


    "Fool, do you think you can break the demons and fill the ghost array with that crap? It''s beyond our capacity In the fierce battle, mortu did not forget to mock him.


    But Ning Tao looked at him jokingly, but he walked in and disappeared.


    "This What''s this? No, how could it be? Empty Space immortal, or Jiupin, how can you have such a treasure? It''s impossible


    "Little Boy, you You come out first. Wait a minute. Don''t be impulsive. Let''s talk about it, master Ning. "


    Mor Tu screamed in horror. He was accidentally hit by a sword on his shoulder, and his blood was all over the place.


    "Asshole, damn it!"


    At the same time, he looks at the direction of the array. He looks scared in the valley of the ghost gate. Don''t tell him that Ning Tao is there


    "Stab..."


    Inside the ghost gate, the space was torn open for a moment, and a door stood on the ground.


    Ning Tao walked out with a surprise. Sure enough, he succeeded. When he studied Hunyuan gate, he felt that this thing could have the magic effect of penetrating the array. That''s what it was when it penetrated the galaxy.


    Now, it forms a round-trip channel, but it cannot be disturbed by external forces, otherwise, it will collapse.


    See Ning Tao suddenly appear, face to face a patrol, more than a dozen people, can''t help but all silly eyes.


    At this time, the sky roared: "the hundred thousand disciples of the ghost gate listen to the order. The devil Ning Tao has entered the ghost gate. He must take him down for me. If anyone takes his head on his neck, he will be rewarded with ten billion spirit stones!"


    This voice is the elder of mortu.


    In a flash, the whole huge valley of the ghost gate was boiling, and tens of thousands of streamers were shooting wildly, searching around like locusts.


    Ten billion spirit stone, it is absolutely a fatal temptation


    Ning Tao was stunned for a second or two, and then his face became gloomy. On the other side, the dozen figures yelled at him, and his eyes were full of greed.


    Ning Tao disdains, just like chopping melons and cutting vegetables, without any pressure to shoot the dozen people into a blood mist.


    Now, with one hit at random, he has ten million pounds of force, which is as simple as crushing mole ants.


    He didn''t go far. He was directly in front of this door. At his feet was a dense den of demons. Ning Tao sat cross legged. The hunger of the key of longevity flooded all over his body and devoured the underground demons crazily.


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    All of a sudden, the evil spirit rising from the ground was swallowed by Ning Tao''s whale and sucked into his body


    The energy storage of longevity key increases rapidly!


    Xiao Hei shows his head. Seeing this, he can''t help showing his admiration. I didn''t expect that this boy was so unlucky that he could easily get what he had been fighting for in countless times.


    It seems that it really should be the old saying that it''s predestined to get it, but it''s not predestined to get it.


    Don''t know what the future will be like?


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this moment, the whole ghosts burst into flames, and the immortal breath burst out. They looked up to the sky and roared: "go to find it, you must kill Ning Tao first."


    "Start the array quickly, come on, damn it, Ning Tao, if you have seed, get out of here for me..."


    And underground, there are two earthly immortals breath burst out, terrible spirits scan the whole valley.


    "No, there are two earthly immortals," the little black changed, quickly masking the breath of it and Ning Tao.But just after finishing this step, it was dark all around. Suddenly, seven or eight people came in. They seemed to be a small team. They passed in a hurry. But at the sight of Ning Tao, they suddenly became stiff.


    "Here, he''s here, I''m looking for him," the team leader screamed excitedly, as if he had won the lottery.


    But Xiaohei sneers. Do you really think Guiye is a vegetarian? With one move, it has a radius of 1000 meters, forming a big swamp. The mud dragon below condenses and drags them down like a soul.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    In one breath, several people were pulled out of the mire.


    Seven or eight Daojing have no resistance under this hand. Once they are entangled, they will die.


    And this, or in the case of concealing the breath


    "Boy, hurry up, the tortoise won''t last long," Xiao Hei said eagerly after dealing with the third batch of visitors.


    The two immortals were also crazy. They seemed to be hiding something on purpose. They were eager to wipe out the threat. They did not hesitate to damage their self-cultivation. They used their blood essence to explore the surrounding areas.


    "Boom boom..."


    And on the sky, the demon butcher and the sword one fell into a crazy battle. They were torn apart.


    Below, Ning Tao is like a boat in the ocean, devouring the evil spirit in a frenzy. There are many gaps in the key to longevity, which are now healed and full of color. They are completely different from before.


    ¡°22%¡­ 24%¡­ 26%¡­¡­¡±


    This speed is too fast, let Ning Tao excited, it is the magic around the rich to the extreme.


    With the naked eye, you can''t see 10 meters away.


    At this moment, the sky suddenly heard a roar: "boy, you are hiding here."


    "Die


    While talking, a giant hand clapped down.


    Xiaohei''s pupil shrank, his face changed, and he said: "no, it''s Dixian, boy, wake up..."


    In the call, Ning Tao fiercely opened his eyes and licked his lips. The energy of the key to longevity has reached 30%.


    Unfortunately, there is no time.


    "War skill, man and tortoise fit together!"


    After all this, Ning Tao suddenly threw out ten super nuclear gods, such as two meteors.


    "Bang ~!"


    In an instant, the heaven and earth lost their voice, and an unimaginable terrible shock broke out over the magic cave.


    "No No... " The earth immortal roared, but he couldn''t return to the sky. Even he was engulfed by the explosion.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The whole ghost gate Valley is fragmented.


    In the sky, MOR Tu''s heart was burning, and he was always worried. However, the heaven and the earth trembled, and there was a loud noise in his ear, which made his heart beat.


    In fact, he doesn''t care about 100000 disciples or inheritance. He only cares about the devil''s cave. As long as it''s OK, he doesn''t care about the death of many people.


    But the den is exploding the core.


    "No..."


    Sword one hurriedly back, face can''t help flashing surprise color, Ning Tao actually really have a way?


    "Poof Whoosh... "


    From the door, Ning Tao coughs blood and retreats. In the array, the explosion continues. The demon cave is finished. It''s a pity that the evil spirit inside.


    As long as he devours them all, 50% and 60% are not impossible.


    He felt his nose and hummed coldly: "old man, this is a lesson for you, otherwise, you will be destroyed next time!"


    With that, they urged the warship to leave.

 Chapter 2404

    Ning Tao left, fresh and fresh, gave Changsheng key to store nearly 10% of the energy, but also will take into account the small black, that strange cave, to blow up.


    He didn''t know the function of the Magic Cave, but he knew that the three immortals paid special attention to it.


    It''s a blast!


    Seems to have done something very important!


    After all, they are the three immortals. If they take revenge on them, it''s them who are in trouble. It''s better to go first. I feel uneasy in my heart.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The huge explosion is still going on, and the valley of the ghost gate is repeatedly destroyed, because there are ten thousand demons filling the ghost array, the terrible impact, the high temperature does not leak out, just like the water in the bottle shaking back and forth.


    The tragedy was twice as bad as usual. It can be said that too horrible to look at.


    "No No... "


    Mor Tu looked at the scene with frightful expression, wide eyes and grim face. His body trembled and stepped back a few steps. With each step, there was a half foot dent in the void, as if his strength had been drained in an instant.


    Disciple life? family? Inheritance? Damn it, he doesn''t care about all this crap.


    All he cares about is Ten thousand magic caves!


    That''s a plan that has been carried out since zongmen was born. Because of it, zongmen was born. He has devoted most of his life to this magic cave, but it was destroyed by Ning Tao.


    Countless years of hard work, destroyed in seconds.


    Once you let the evil ancestor know about this, even if there are hundreds of lives, it is not enough for him to die.


    "No..."


    "Asshole, damned little bastard, if I don''t take revenge, I swear I won''t be a human being. If I kill you, I will kill you. I will cut you to pieces!"


    Mor Tu''s eyes are cracking, roaring and murderous.


    For a moment, his bloody eyes were staring at the direction of the warship''s disappearance. The evil spirit roared, and he wanted to catch up and kill all sides.


    He wants to use the most cruel punishment to torture Ning Tao to death bit by bit, and to raise his ashes.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to dispel his hatred!


    But as soon as it moved, a cloud of ghost fog suddenly tore the space, and three fierce ghosts came tearing at it, mixed with ferocious anger. Each one had the level of Dixian, and even could perform some powerful methods.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Sect master, what''s the matter with you? What are you hitting me for? " Mor Tu retreated the fierce ghost and swore.


    The ghost fog agglomerated a confused evil figure, white skin, trembling all over, staring at him, gnashing his teeth and saying: "I said, let him not make trouble, this is your reply to me?"


    "I asked you to give Taisui to him, but I didn''t want to make trouble. Did you deliberately provoke him? It''s all your fault for the destruction of the ten thousand devil''s cave. I''m as stupid as a pig. I really want to slap you to death... "


    "I I... "


    Mor Tu''s face turned to pig liver color, and his veins were exposed. He didn''t dare to fight back, so he could only defend passively.


    He is also broken teeth, endure the grievance to swallow, ten thousand demons fill the ghost array is indestructible, even if the fairy here, also can tenaciously carry for a period of time, Ning Tao is absolutely not broken.


    He was not happy in his heart. He thought that the boy could not help them, so he accepted them casually.


    But who knows, he didn''t break the array, but this bastard actually entered the array with the space immortal weapon.


    He didn''t listen to his plea for mercy and explanation at all, so he detonated it directly and leveled the magic cave. He was just beaten with a slap.


    To tell the truth, if mortu''s attitude has been good, Ning Tao would not be so deceiving.


    In addition to Taisui, there are billions of ghost resources in the ring. How can you not admit it.


    In a word, to sum up, it''s just a word!


    The master of Yin ghost only felt that his lung was almost angry, his brain was angry, and he could not stop yelling.


    He said hello to his ancestors 18 times!


    It was peaceful, but he made trouble. To tell you the truth, he didn''t hate Ning Tao. Even if he was another person, he would find a way to make it.


    Mortu blushed and gritted his teeth: "it''s my fault. I''ll bear it, but don''t stop me. I''m going to kill the boy. I can''t do it without killing him."


    "Kill you. Don''t you know that the fairy palace is investigating? They have been suspicious of the grotto for a long time. At least there must be a strong ten immortals staring at it. "


    "Ning Tao blew up the ten thousand devil''s cave. No matter who ordered him, Luo Tian couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He''d like to find a reason to clean us up again. Do you want to make trouble for me?"


    The master of the ghost sect kicked him and his eyes were red.


    "Cough..."


    Mor Tu vomited blood, but he didn''t dare to complain. The hand that pierced into the palm of his hand was also released, and his nose was heavy. He was unwilling to say, "what are we going to do now?"


    "The ten thousand devil''s cave is gone, and there is no need for the existence of the ghost gate. Our plan is also missing a link."The master of the ghost sect gritted his teeth and looked at him, hoping to strangle him. He looked around and looked at the valley where the explosion stopped. No, it can be said that it''s a meteorite crater, and the ten thousand demon Grottoes can''t be saved.


    Take a deep breath, fall toward the crater, spit out a word: "wait!"


    After hearing this, although ten thousand demons were not willing, they could only fight to save people.


    He knows how bad he is. It can be said that he is dead now. But he has to kill Ning Tao first. Otherwise, he will die in his own eyes!


    On the top of a mountain ten thousand meters away, under a pine tree, an ancient sword man''s eyes open and close, feeling the shaking of the earth. At one glance, he can see the situation of the ghost gate.


    "Eh, it''s blown up?" The old sword man was surprised, and a touch of surprise appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    A moment later, the news came out.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know anything about all this, but in the future, he doesn''t know how lucky he is for this move, and he wants to detonate all the super nuclear gods together.


    Inadvertently, it has saved hundreds of millions of people


    Ning Tao stands with a negative hand, getting closer and closer to xuanyinzong. Ye Wanqing''s three daughters also know about it, and they are all scared. How can they suddenly have more children?


    Up to now, they are all practitioners, and their concept of monogamy has long been weakened.


    At present, the strong are respected, and there are many wives and concubines here.


    It''s not that they can''t accept that Ning Tao is looking for a woman, but they can''t accept that they suddenly have a baby. They are not pregnant, they are born directly.


    Not to mention that they can''t accept it, neither can Ning Tao.


    Tong Yaqian has been following Ning Tao. It can be said that among all the sisters, she is the earliest one.


    However, ye Wanqing is pregnant, and Sophia is also pregnant with a vampire. Now she doesn''t know where a Lin Yurou comes from. Can she not worry?


    Hate their own belly, but also sulky.


    In a fit of anger, the three girls ignored Ning Tao, piled up in a room and muttered,


    after a while, they made a comprehensive analysis of Lin Yurou, the sudden extra sister.


    It has to be said that Lin Yurou has enough capital. Fortunately, she is not a boy, but the girl''s physique is too amazing and chaotic holy body, which is enough to threaten the position of sister Xia. I don''t know what her temper is?


    Does sister Xia want another opponent?

 Chapter 2405

    Xuanyin sect is one of the four sects in the northern region.


    Most of them are daughters, all of them are high cold beauties, few of them are men. They are in the extreme north of the northern region, and they are very suitable for cultivation.


    "Whoosh..."


    The mighty warship broke out of the air.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are deep. He goes through Qingyun mansion, Luyao ghost gate, Beimen pass, and most of the northern regions. Finally, Lin Yurou, the third daughter


    "I''ll take you home!"


    Looking at the familiar majestic zongmen in front and the mountains run through by the Heihe River, the waves are rolling and Ning Tao is silent for a long time, as if I think of the past.


    A year ago, he came here once and was made difficult by all kinds of prajnas, but he secretly vowed that when he came here again next time, he would be King in the world!


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Thousands of graceful and beautiful shadows, like beans, are scattered in tens of thousands of meters around. They control the edge of the sword and reflect the cold light. The movement of the warship is not concealed at all. Xuanyinzong finished the layout half a quarter of an hour ago.


    The great battle of huzong was shocked and opened. One hundred thousand disciples would rather die than surrender, just like two armies Meet on the battlefield.


    In the first place, she was a rickety mother-in-law with no expression on her face, while on the other side, she was a cool beauty.


    These two girls are the two immortals of Xuanyin sect.


    One is Xuanyin''s famous mother-in-law, and the other is Master Xuanyin!


    Looking back, Lin Yurou''s master, Bingcha, elder Bingyuan, and one of the top ten beauties in xianbang, Xuexue Basically, high-level people gather here.


    Seeing that the warships were coming straight at them, the target was them. The haze flashed over her face, and she immediately took a step. She hummed coldly, "come on, stop. This is the situation of our Xuanyin sect. How dare you break in?"


    There was a strong chill in his voice,


    everyone trembled as if a cold wind was blowing on him, and the faces of elder Hong Ya and others turned white.


    Ning Tao pick eyebrows, fearless of the cold wind, light way: "I am the world''s first door master, Ning Tao!"


    "Today, I came to visit xuanyinzong. I didn''t mean any harm. I had only one purpose: to take my relatives home!"


    "Well?"


    All the girls were stunned.


    Is Ning Tao related to Xuanyin sect? Why don''t they know? Who is it? I remember the last time she came here, but he never heard of it.


    Ice brake a squint, beautiful eyes in the flash of light can not be observed, as if to associate with what?


    And ice and snow, tightly pursed lips, heart a sigh, she knew that this day, sooner or later will come.


    But a beautiful woman nearby heard that her eyes were shining and joked: "elder martial sister, do you think the ningmen master will admire you and marry you?"


    "Listen to the sisters, you and he are in the second restricted area, but they are very close. It''s hard for them to be close. They have decided to love each other all their lives and have a great love..."


    "Ha ha..."


    The women all around secretly laughed.


    Ice and snow face a red, a heart unexpectedly disordered up, angry strange way: "Qing Er, don''t Don''t talk nonsense


    But master Xuanyin caught a glimpse of her cheeks and looked strange. Did she really have a leg?


    However, today''s Ning Tao is no longer what it used to be. He is the first in the five regions. He is even richer and more invincible. He even dares to blow up Qingyun mansion and Yingui gate, and no one can match him.


    Such a person is also a hero. If he can get married, it''s a good story.


    Xuanyin''s mother-in-law snorted coldly. She hated men most, especially this kind of thing. When she was young, she met many elder martial sisters of the same school, who were fascinated by some little white faces. After playing enough, she threw them away.


    From then on, she thought that without a good man, all men in the world are heartless.


    So she tried her best to cultivate, and stepped into the top ranks of Xuanyin sect.


    The first rule of Xuanyin sect is: "female disciples are allowed to fall in love freely, but after marriage, they are equivalent to withdrawing from the sect, but if they meet a slag man, they will be destroyed by the power of the sect."


    This iron rule is very famous in today''s northern region, which really frightens many Playboys.


    Today''s female disciples of Xuanyin marry people all over the northern regions. They have been married for many years, even in the eastern, western, central and southern regions They are all involved.


    The most famous one is just like the one that happened for thousands of years.


    The Xuanyin patriarch of that generation fell in love with the children of a large Chinese family, fell in love with each other and got married.


    But not long after the marriage, the man abandoned the patriarch and accepted his concubine.


    In the United States, it is said that this is to carry on the family line, and then it became more and more rampant.


    At that time, Xuanyin''s mother-in-law got angry and called all the disciples of the clan, even the female disciples scattered all over the country, to go on an expedition to the scum man''s family in Zhongyu. After paying half of the heavy casualties, she finally destroyed the scum man''s family.


    In those days, it can be said that it was a sensation. It was useless for the fairy palace to intervene. It was better for the jade to be broken than to be destroyed.


    The enmity between taijizong and xuanyinzong is similar to this, but the matter is not settled


    Now, looking at the fairyland, who doesn''t know that Ning Tao is the first fairy, the fiance of xianyueyi!This little boy has meat in the pot, but he still thinks about the outside. It''s hateful. He must be a scum man.


    But at this time, the cool beauty of Xuanyin took a step, slowed down her tone, and said with a smile, "just asked ningmen master, which disciple of our clan has the origin?"


    "I hope the ningmen master didn''t come to find fault on purpose. He beat Qingyun mansion and Yingui gate very badly!"


    Ning Tao light smile, these people do not have Lin Yurou, he step empty, toward the people solemnly way: "that person, is my wife, Lin Yurou, and my daughter, I want to take them home?"


    "You are delusional and presumptuous..."


    Ice brake, ice edge and other long old suddenly roar.


    Ordinary disciples don''t know about it, but how can they not? Lin Yurou gave birth to a daughter, which is the holy body of chaos. It''s rare to see it in all ages. In order to cultivate their children, their xuanyinzong almost gave up all their details.


    Don''t say Ning Tao is looking for trouble. Even if he is really the father of the child, it is impossible for him to take him away.


    Don''t you frown, master xuanlin? Does the Holy Communion have parents, not gifts?


    In other words, who gave the secret to Ning Tao? He didn''t mention it last time


    And Xuanyin mother-in-law, in an instant, widened her turbid eyes. Is that girl Ning Tao''s?


    Irresponsible, abandoning mother and daughter, abandoning from beginning to end, when the child is not born, regardless of the question, the child is born, everything is stable, but come to have a child again


    This kind of bad idea flashed in my mind, directly defined as a jerk. The scum man''s label is dead.


    Immediately stare, nausea: "I don''t know what you''re talking about? Get out of here and tell you, my xuanyinzong is not a coward like Qingyun mansion and yinguimen. "


    "Even if you die, you will never bow to the scum. Even if you threaten with the explosive, as long as you don''t die, sooner or later, you will screw off your head and wash your world with blood!"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao sneered and said coldly, "if you don''t let me, I will kill you first. Before, the super nuclear gods detonated by the immortal were only ten, but they could kill the immortal."


    "But I still have dozens of them in my hand. They will explode together. You can think about how powerful they are..."


    As he spoke, fifty super nuclear gods were in the air.


    Looking at the fifty iron eggs, everyone was shocked, even sword one, heiyang, Xuanyin, Bingyuan and others were wide eyed.


    Ten, killer?


    Five Fifty. Crazy!

 Chapter 2406

    For a time, the scene was out of control, and both sides were almost paralyzed. At this time, no one thought it was a joke.


    Fifty, hypernuclears, explode together.


    I saw two swords with my own eyes. One is heiyang. He swallowed hard and his eyes trembled. I''m afraid that the northern region can be blown up, right?


    Dixian is not immortal!


    "Goo Grunt


    Ning Tao''s face is firm and his eyes are as bright as the sun. Today, God blocks and kills God, Buddha blocks and kills Buddha!


    No one can stop him to pick up his wife and daughter. If this old woman dares to stop him, he dares to explode.


    On the other hand, Xuanyin''s mother-in-law was leaning on a snake''s crutch, her pupils were dark, and her body was bent. She had never given in to the threat of the enemy in her life.


    Especially in the matter of love between men and women, it''s better to be broken than broken!


    Today, as long as her old bone is still alive, Lin Yurou, child, he won''t want to take it away.


    "Huhu..."


    Two terrible killing planes collided. On this ice field, gusts of strong wind and angry wind roared, making many disciples difficult to breathe.


    As soon as heiyang gritted his teeth, he knew the woman''s stinky and stubborn temper, and immediately advised: "don''t be impulsive, if you have something to say, or Let''s all step back. "


    "My younger martial brother Ning Tao, among his contemporaries, is also the top. He has the most financial resources and power. It''s not unjust to match Lin Yurou, who is your master."


    "I don''t know why, but now that we have children, we should help the couple."


    "I''m sure my younger martial brother''s conduct is reliable. There must be some misunderstanding."


    A group of people around them also agreed in a cold sweat. In just one or two days, they bombed the three major forces. If they continue to make such a fuss, something big will happen in the northern region.


    He xuanyinzong, after all, has no deep hatred. It''s better to dissolve nature.


    Tens of thousands of people, such as Bingcha, Xuexue and so on, were scared to disgrace when they saw the iron egg. They all heard about the three major forces. They were afraid that nearly 100000 people had died in the hands of Ning Tao. If they were not afraid, it was a fake.


    Master Xuanyin was anxious. Although he didn''t know it clearly, he hurriedly said, "don''t be impulsive. Why don''t you tell us the whole story first?"


    "Who is reasonable, let the other side step back, how?"


    Ning Tao a listen to, ponder a way: "can!"


    All of them could not help but look at mother-in-law Xuanyin again. The latter snorted coldly, but his face softened a lot. Although he didn''t speak, it was equivalent to approval.


    After all, they are not fools.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao knew each other from the beginning, went to Minghai, Jiexing island I said it honestly.


    There is no false element in his words.


    And all the women of Xuanyin were shocked It turns out that elder martial sister Lin Yurou took advantage of Ning Tao!


    The victim, this man, was pushed back.


    No wonder, at the martial arts exchange meeting with taijizong before, some people felt that something was wrong.


    "Pure sun, sun..." Ice edge and other elders are red eyes, this opportunity is really amazing, double metamorphosis into the sun, the sun, it''s a perfect match.


    I''m afraid this farce is predestined.


    But the muscle on the face of the patriarch''s mother-in-law''s two faces trembles, and they have the impulse to laugh. It turns out that Ning Tao is not a slag man. Although this is ridiculous, Lin Yurou has succeeded after all, and no one will blame her.


    However, it''s still not easy to handle. Children, they can''t hand it over


    Ning Tao''s face is black. He feels that this matter is the stain of life. He even says it. Hum, when he takes Lin Yurou back, he will teach him first. When he thinks of the girl taking advantage of him, he won''t be angry.


    Immediately cold hum a way: "all smile what smile?"? A group of single dogs, and I pushed her. Don''t get me wrong! "


    "Cough..."


    Xuanyin master, the cool beauty, blushed and coughed: "this is really my Xuanyin master''s outburst. How about this?"


    "That child is the hope of my Xuanyin sect, which is also the bottom line of my sect. I won''t give in anyway!"


    "But Lin Yurou, you can take it away, you can see that you still have feelings for her, and she is also ashamed of you, so that she can fulfill her duties as a wife."


    With a meaningful smile, the patriarch expected that if he agreed, everything would be happy.


    Although tiantianmen''s strength is not strong, it has great potential. There is also the first chamber of Commerce. In terms of financial resources, it is not inferior to xuanyinzong. It is worth attracting them. If they only rely on Lin Yurou, it''s too cost-effective.


    If necessary, she felt that she could devote herself to her life. She was not in a bad condition. She was not too old to be in the boudoir. As long as she could hold the door of the world


    But as soon as the words came to an end, Xuanyin''s mother-in-law hummed coldly: "the premise is that we must carry the big sedan chair eight times, marry the matchmaker, take out the height of the first door owner in the world, and marry our Xuanyin sect


    "Also, the location of the main palace must be my home Rourou. Miss Yueyi, you can do it yourself!""What? No way


    Three screams, the first to break the silence.


    They all turned to see that ye Wanqing, Tong Yaqian, Su Qiansan, and three beautiful eyes were staring at each other. They directly named Lin Yurou as the harem?


    Either way, they would not agree to let a strange woman step on their head.


    As for children, ye Wanqing is the first one, and her daughter is also born Taoist. Although she is a little bit worse than chaos holy body, she is also stronger than Lin Yu in any aspect. What''s more, they have no crown.


    "Xia Mengfei!"


    Let alone a strong enemy, xianyueyi!


    "Hum, how can you three mole ants interrupt us when we talk Xuanyin''s mother-in-law was angry, and her fingers were withered. Then she killed the cold Qi.


    The third girl was shocked. The old woman was so vicious.


    "You dare!"


    Ning Tao glared and waved a flame of the sun, which directly evaporated the cold air.


    "Master Ning, what do you mean?" Seeing that the attack was blocked, Xuanyin''s mother-in-law''s face became gloomy.


    Ning Tao comforted to see three female one eye, then turn round, blunt Xuan Yin mother-in-law, coldly way: "you listen to me well, they are all my wife, you just have already irritated me."


    "Also, first of all, I want you to be clear that xuanyinzong owes me, but Laozi does not owe you, so you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me."


    "Lin Yurou, child, I''ll take all of them today!"


    "But our sect leader is not unreasonable. Here are 200 billion spirit stones. They will be regarded as in laws in the future. You are the children''s parents."


    "Second, you don''t need to decide Laozi''s palace. She Always in my heart


    "It''s OK to marry mingmatchmaker. I''m a responsible person, but Zhenggong, don''t be delusional. Our sect leader hasn''t investigated her for taking advantage of me. Remember, you are not qualified to negotiate with me!"


    As soon as the words came out, the smiles on the women''s faces became stiff, and they only felt the cold around them frozen into the bone marrow.


    Master Xuanyin was silent and speechless.


    But Xuanyin''s mother-in-law, angry and laughing, snorted coldly: "well, well, you''re better than Bai Yang''s coward. You don''t have to drink a toast. In this case, you''ll die together. No one can think about it!"

 Chapter 2407

    "Xuanyin sect disciple, prepare for war!" Ice brake elder see this shape, gnash teeth roar.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, staring at Ning Tao, eyes want to spit fire, understand, and she guessed the same, even if the fault is soft, she also hates Ning Tao.


    In her eyes, no good man is just a group of trash who only know how to vent their desires.


    "Waves Canglang... "


    On the vast snow-white ice field, there is a clear sound of sword drawing, whistling and rippling, just like stirring.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a sneer. In this way, he had to fight hard. Immediately, his spirit was shocked, and fifty wisps of spirits were attached to fifty super nuclear gods


    "Wait Wait for Don''t... "


    More than a dozen voices screamed one after another, sword one, Xuanyin master two people, is scared heart all crack.


    These two are nuts.


    Once it explodes, the whole ice sheet is ruined!


    ¡±Ning Tao, don''t deceive others too much. You also have a clan, and you also have relatives. If you blow up our Xuanyin clan, aren''t you afraid that Rourou will hate you? "


    Master Xuanyin was anxious to dissuade him.


    On the other side, heiyang was also angry and glared: "smelly woman, don''t always drag those things back then. It has nothing to do with my younger martial brother Ning."


    You have to have Qi in your heart. I''ll bring Bai Yang to let you out some other day. Why do you embarrass taijizong? "


    "Hum!"


    Ning Tao two people each hum a, the heart is like a rock general, don''t move.


    People''s backs were wet. They felt that their lives would be lost at any time. Tens of thousands of people died.


    Even Will destroy the clan!


    If xuanyinzong is gone, what''s the point of chaos?


    Don''t you expect her to be brilliant?


    "Damn it, stinky calf''s temper..." Xuanyin Lord helped the forehead, but he had no choice but to scold.


    What should we do?


    All of a sudden, the Xuanyin patriarch keeps an eye on Ning Tao. Dai Mei frowns. This guy can''t help but hope that his children will rise for at least several decades.


    But isn''t it ready-made? The world is coming, time is not waiting for me.


    Moreover, the resources consumed by chaos holy communion are too huge. With the financial resources of Xuanyin sect, it has begun to be unable to continue.


    If, if Ning Tao can really reach a united front with their xuanyinzong


    Master Xuanyin''s beautiful eyes brightened. In the process of drawing the crossbow, he suddenly clenched his teeth and said, "master Ning, Rourou owes you something. Then we''ll take another step back."


    "Let''s not say our sect didn''t give you a chance. We''ll choose an elder to fight with you. If you win, you can take the child and Rourou, but you must make an alliance with Xuanyin sect and let her remember her mother''s family."


    "But on the contrary, if you lose, you must marry Rourou. If your children stay in our family, you will stop."


    "We have to provide 10 billion spirit stones to our family every month. You have to agree to the additional conditions. It''s a child support fee. What do you think?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone took in the cold air.


    "Ten billion a month!"


    "The patriarch is an old man. How dare you..."


    But Xuanyin''s mother-in-law frowned and looked at the patriarch. Thinking deeply, she hummed coldly: "the premise is that we can''t use external force, we can only use our own strength to win."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, elder Jian Yi frowned and said, "what''s the limit of elder''s strength? Don''t tell me, it''s you two? "


    Master Xuanyin said, "don''t worry. I heard that master ningmen once defeated Weijiang state in Beihai city. This is the standard of xianbazhong."


    "Elder Bingyuan, would you like to fight?"


    During the conversation, everyone looks at an iceberg beauty, who is known as one of the iceberg double Luocha, Bingyuan. His strength is the peak of eight immortals.


    Unlike Weijiang state, elder Bingyuan has been immersed in fairyland for many years. That Weijiang state can only be regarded as a child.


    Moreover, this is an ice sheet with strong cold. Here, the strength of the edge of the ice will increase by 10% or 20%.


    Within ten moves, the state of Wei Jiang will be defeated!


    Ning Tao, however, is just an immortal in the new Jin Dynasty. He even has to play tricks to defeat the state of Weijiang. Once he is restricted, he is not the opponent of elder Bingyuan.


    Think of this, people can not help but sneer.


    But without waiting for elder Bingyuan to walk out, a figure said in advance: "Lord, let me come!"


    As soon as they saw this man, their pupils shrank and they lost their voice It''s elder Bingcha, Lin Yurou''s master. She''s much better than elder Bingyuan. "


    "Yes, it is said that she once fought in jiuzhong, and she has been closed for many years. She has already entered jiuzhong with one foot. If she goes out, Ning Tao will be defeated..."


    Master Xuanyin frowned. In fact, no matter whether they won or lost, they were all good at what they had just offered.


    But the ice brake, I''m afraid that she will get angry.


    And sword one, black sun and others frown, ice brake strength, they have heard, it is said, is one of the most promising xuanyinzong breakthrough to the immortal.


    When he was worried, the elder of the ice brake sneered: "Ning Tao, if you want to marry my apprentice, you have to pass the immortal level. If you don''t dare, go away."However, Ning Tao was indifferent. He just glanced at her and said faintly: "if the nonsense is finished, let''s start. One move is enough!"


    "What What? "


    Tens of thousands of people were numb. He Is he crazy? No, he''s just a lunatic.


    How many months have you broken through the human immortal? Do you think Wei Jiang can defeat rampant? Also a move, I''m afraid it''s the ice brake elder''s move to solve you!


    A group of Xuanyin female disciples were angry.


    And mother-in-law, the patriarch all gushed out a fire, it''s really arrogant, in that case, you don''t regret it.


    Ice edge by the suzerain signal, then step back a few steps, people are also busy retreat, the sky battlefield left to two people.


    How can a new immortal who has not been promoted for two months compare with an old immortal who has been around for thousands of years?


    The balance is completely one-sided.


    "Huhu..."


    The wind in the ice field is very cold. Ning Tao takes back the super nuclear God, and with a smile in his eyes, he hooks his finger at her.


    "Shameless prostitute, looking for death," the ice brake was embarrassed and angry, and the breath was rising. The powerful immortal force actually integrated into the body, and the cold air around also poured into the body.


    "Secret method, binglingjue!"


    "Immortal method, Taiyin bone eroding Sutra!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    As soon as people''s faces changed, they felt the extremely powerful power. The ice brake broke through the eight barriers. It should be to use the secret method to reach the nine barrier in a short time.


    This blow is a nine fold force.


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and frost formed on them. In this battle, he must not lose. He took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, he suddenly became furious.


    "Ninety six times The melting pot of war


    "The sixth form of immortality, the Six Harmonies!"


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao''s eyes are full of anger, his body is full of strength, and his breath is as strong as that of a human immortal. A shot of illusion appears in his hand and stabs out.


    "Broken ~!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The two sides collided like two meteorites. One side was extremely Yin, the other was extremely Yang.


    Two completely different forces burst out with a terrible impact. Thousands of meters around, water and fire raged, the space collapsed, the ice sheet was smashed, and it seemed that only red and blue were left in the world.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Mother in law, the sword first-class human color changes, the pupil fiercely shrinks, loses the voice way: "how can, the human immortal six heavy!"


    You know, a few months ago, Ning Tao just came out of the second restricted area. How could his strength Soar so fast? If a few months later, won''t you become a Dixian like them?


    In the panic, the ice brake eyes canthus to crack, cold was suppressed, the power of the sun flame is too strong.


    And the spear, too, was broken.


    Ning Tao''s face does not change. He uses his fingers instead of his gun. Like a Sword Yang, he pierces the dawn. He has no match in his body and goes straight to the front door of the ice brake.


    "Not good..." Ice brake eyelid jump, his body is very strong, if you want to fight, he will be defeated.


    Bite your teeth and explode the energy around you.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The two are wrapped together. Even if a nine fold immortal wants to give up this energy, it is found that Ning Tao has the upper hand.


    Ice brake spits blood, her physique is not so strong, and Ning Tao is like the God of war, invincible, but suddenly, the violent energy is torn open by an old woman, a dry hand, unexpectedly attack Ning Tao.


    "Damn it, dammit, how dare you..."


    First!


    thanked the Dragon brother for half a year''s support. There were five dragon hill brother''s gold months to protect. It was awesome. At the beginning, I was wrong and I was blink.


    In addition, it was said to be five o''clock today, but it has been raining heavily since this morning. The power has been out for a day, and the computer has no power. The mobile phone only lives on the power bank. I don''t know how long it can last? If you call, rubing will try to write more.


    In order to thank my brother for his gold protection, I have been giving you a burst of more for several days, but I really don''t know how much I can send today. I hope I can call you, but I''m also helpless. I hope you can understand, forgive me, thank you!

 Chapter 2408

    The sword one comes from my ear. The roar of black sun, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. He sees a withered hand that is not good at coming, tearing through the space like the claw of nine Yin.


    "Damn it, it''s not good..."


    Ning Tao was surprised and turned his finger to stab him.


    This scene is too sudden, and the energy is still rampant. Only the immortal can feel it, but it is too far away to touch.


    Bingcha is suffering from vomiting blood. The withered hand is my mother-in-law. Isn''t it Does she want to take advantage of this to win Ning Tao?


    A pair of beautiful eyes suddenly see Ning Tao, who has no defenses. Originally, the attack against her is reversed, half of her back She accelerated, her heart exposed.


    If she attacks suddenly, she will win the battle. If the two sides attack each other, one side will surely succeed.


    Moreover, in this short period of time, Ning Tao has no chance to take out the iron egg. This is a good opportunity.


    "Huhu..."


    The ice brake is short of breath, but hesitates again. Looking at her injury, she obviously falls into a disadvantage.


    In short, she failed.


    A bite of teeth, in this critical moment, she gave up the sneak attack, struggling, let the impact devour her, bear their own failure.


    She hates men and Ning Tao more, but She also has the dignity of being a strong person.


    It''s also For rouer!


    It''s slow. In fact, it''s only in an instant. One side is extremely cold, and the other side is extremely fierce. Finally, at this moment, they collide heavily.


    "Click..."


    Just hear the crisp bone fracture, Ning Tao stuffy hum a, the face is very white, finger bone unexpectedly broken, there is a trace of cold blood on it.


    This is not his, but Xuanyin''s.


    The mother-in-law was shocked and angry, and there was a touch of inconceivable. Her body was cut after being quenched by thunder. With only one finger, this guy was only immortal six. How did he do it?


    But just for a moment, then with the blood as the guide, wrapped the palm, boldly shot down.


    "Immortal method, eight Yin God palm!"


    Ning Tao eyes a jump, first is spit out a mouthful of blood, incredibly with naked eye speed congealed into ice.


    This palm, falling from the sky and adhering to all directions, envelops this small world. There is no place to hide. It seems to be in a big world of ice.


    "Smelly Baba, you forced me to do that." Ning Tao''s eyes turned red and he was forced to a desperate situation. As soon as his fingerprints changed, a vast energy poured into his whole body.


    "Holy goods, the power of the world!"


    Behind him, it seems to condense a bright planet, vast and boundless. He touches it with the force of a world, and absorbs the Kunlun world. His understanding of holy goods is stronger, and this move becomes more powerful.


    It looks very similar to the appearance of Kunlun.


    At the beginning, when he was in Sanchong, he used this move. If he was not a Taoist, he would have been drawn to work long ago.


    Now Liuzhong, the second turn, what''s the result? Yes? To be honest, Ning Tao doesn''t know.


    But at this time, he had no choice.


    Ning Tao''s angry eyes are wide open, as if a hand holds up the planet, the void inch by inch collapses and the fairyland trembles, which is a kind of power that can compete with it.


    In the origin, it is superior to it!


    "Boom Boom... "


    In an instant, the two collided heavily, as if a Thor was roaring, the eardrum would be broken, and the ice field below was destroyed.


    Xuanyin''s mother-in-law was shocked, and her dry hand was bursting with blood. She was like a mole ant fighting against a big world. It was insignificant, and the gravity was thousands of pounds. The ice she condensed was broken in an instant.


    "This What power is this? World power. You How can you master this power alone? It''s impossible. The immortals can''t do it... "


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao roared, and his strength leaked out like a waterfall. His whole body was shaking and bleeding, but the evil breath in his chest made him burn.


    "Roar..."


    There was a fierce stalemate between the two forces. It was like a black storm. People within tens of thousands of meters vomited blood one after another. Round shockwaves swept the world. Even the sword and the black sun were forced to retreat.


    Looking at the collision, the two suddenly turned pale and said: "this Is that even? How is that possible? It''s world power, and so on, not fairyland. "


    "Damn it, it''s all the fault of that damned woman. If something happens to younger martial brother Ning, I''ll never end up with you..."


    Master Xuanyin was so stuffy that he didn''t dare to come near. But when he heard this, he couldn''t help humming: "I''ll accompany you to the end!"


    But then she wrinkled her eyebrows. If she wanted to separate them, elder Jian Yi couldn''t do it. It took several times of strength. According to the situation, she needed at least one earth immortal.


    Ning Tao is really a pervert.


    And the ice brake was seriously injured, stunned lying in the ice, eyes dull, biting red lips.Ning Tao was able to compete with Lao Zu. He didn''t try his best to fight with himself. If she had just done this, she would have died.


    Ning Tao, how many secrets do you have


    All of a sudden, the black storm exploded with a loud bang. Ning Tao vomited blood. If he was hit hard, his whole body flew upside down like a broken sack.


    But Xuanyin''s mother-in-law screamed, her right hand suddenly burst open, and her flesh and blood splashed. At the same time, she also flew backwards.


    "Puff..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    Heiyang''s eye is quick, his hand is quick, his whole body is shocked, his Taiji map is made, and his area is kilometers.


    Ning Tao spits blood, just like a shell. But once he enters this field, he moves like a mud cow. Even so, he flies hundreds of meters backwards. Elder martial brother heiyang catches him and eases his impact.


    Sword one elder rushed over, a soft Xianli wrapped Ning Tao, took out the elixir to feed him.


    It''s a wonderful pill. It''s made by the top ten immortals, the "medicine immortals". He asked for it in earlier years. He has been reluctant to use it, but he can''t care about it now.


    On the other side, mother-in-law Xuanyin retreated for thousands of meters, and every step was a half foot dent.


    Fortunately, the Xuanyin master held her and dissolved her impact. But with a glance, the whole person was shocked. Her mother-in-law''s right hand was smashed. She was still a little guy who had just broken through the immortal for two months.

 Chapter 2409

    In an instant, the field fell into silence.


    Tens of thousands of gorgeous ice beauties gaped and looked at the bloody broken hand in horror.


    She is the first fighting force of Xuanyin. She was injured!


    The old ancestor of tens of thousands of years, the old earth immortal, was just a human immortal. He was less than two months old and less than 30 years old. According to the vision of practitioners, it was the work of a little kid without hair.


    Ning Tao, isn''t it the reincarnation of the old monster?


    "This It''s impossible, no... " Ice brake, edge of ice, ice and snow, etc.


    If we say that the defeat of the ice brake elder is beyond their imagination, the injury to her mother-in-law is a heavy blow to their weak hearts.


    As if to see an ant collapse a Mount Tai!


    That''s impossible.


    But Ning Tao did it in front of everyone!


    "Gulu..."


    In the warship, Ning Tao straight cold, like an ice corpse, the whole person feels cold.


    By the cold invasion of the body, even if the sun flame, there is no way to get rid of it for a time.


    Can see, in her that shriveled chest, impressively has a palm print clear ice fingerprint.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Tao''s natural resistance to the holy body of the sun, he would have been frozen into a popsicle now.


    Fortunately, the elixir also played a huge role in helping Ning Tao defuse the cold force.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao dry cough, spit out is a cold, even the air moisture has been condensed into ice.


    See this state, sword one, black Yang facial expression is a little slow, fortunately, it is to save his life.


    Today, if Ning Tao were someone else, he would definitely die. It can be said that no one under the earth immortal could resist him. He is the holy body of the sun.


    But heiyang took a deep breath, then looked forward angrily, gritted his teeth and said: "smelly woman, do you really dare to kill people, sneak attack from behind, bully the small with the big, this is your face as an ancestor?"


    "No wonder Bai Yang doesn''t want you. If he is a man, he doesn''t want you. Today, we are not finished!"


    In the voice, a stream of anger, such as the hot sun surging, galloping, shocking.


    Xuanyin''s mother-in-law was as gloomy as water when she heard the speech, but she was surprisingly silent. She did not retort. She lowered her head, calmed her face, and looked at her severed hand.


    For many years, she couldn''t remember how long she hadn''t been hurt, or was hurt by a hairy boy.


    Is she really old?


    Just now, she didn''t make a move out of her will, but after careful consideration and madness, she decided to gamble once. Ning Tao was the only one they needed to be afraid of.


    As long as you take him or kill him, those super nuclear gods will fall into her hands.


    Expect sword one, black sun also dare not move disorderly.


    And the crisis of her Xuanyin sect will also be resolved. Rourou, the children are still theirs, and even the inside information of the sect will go up to a higher level


    However, the idea is good, in terms of the result, she failed, and it was a fiasco.


    He was also interrupted by Ning Tao.


    That power is the power of the world!


    Xuanyin''s mother-in-law is silent. She coagulates a layer of ice crystals at the wound and stops the bleeding. He remembers that Ning Tao once fought with ran Tianming a few months ago. It''s the same move that broke Shen Gongbao''s arm.


    This guy, growth speed is a monster, her heart has a sense of fear.


    Wrong step, wrong step, lose It''s settled!


    "Granny, are you ok?" Xuanyin master pursed his lips and asked.


    Xuanyin''s mother-in-law shakes her head and then looks at Ning Tao. I''m afraid she pokes the hornet''s nest.


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao just staggers to his feet, swallows a handful of healing pills and a handful of star beads. His cold eyes stare at Xuanyin''s mother-in-law. Fifty super nuclear gods appear behind him.


    "Step on..."


    In the shock of the crowd, Ning Tao goes forward.


    "Teacher Younger martial brother, "heiyang called softly, but the sword shook its head. It was their own fault.


    Ye Wanqing, Su Qian, Tong Yaqian three women gnash their teeth, to this Xuanyin Zong, no good impression.


    In front of Xuanyin''s mother-in-law, Ning Tao''s cold eyes are fixed on her. There is a cold ice handprint on her chest, which is her surprise attack. A sense of killing condenses into essence.


    "Rather Ning Tao, what do you want to do? " Master Xuanyin was so scared that he felt nervous.


    But her mother-in-law pulled her apart, took a look at the super nuclear God, drew a corner of her mouth, and sighed: "I''m defeated. I''ll do things by myself. Don''t involve other people."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao laughed angrily and said sarcastically, "smelly Baba, are you still qualified to negotiate terms with Laozi?"


    "From the beginning, you are not qualified. I didn''t mean to, but you give me all the credit. Don''t be too self righteous. I have all the lives of the 100000 disciples of Xuanyin sect. I can make a hell in a moment.""You..."


    Master Xuanyin clenched his teeth, but he knew he was wrong.


    The mother-in-law, holding the snake stick tightly in her hand, didn''t get angry. She sighed bitterly and said, "as long as you can let go of xuanyinzong, it''s up to the leader of ningmen."


    "Old man There''s no difference


    Ning Tao sneers. Do you really think you dare not? "Good," he said immediately, "then kill yourself."


    "Don''t..."


    There were screams all over the mountains, but only one of them attracted everyone''s attention.


    It was a delicate woman who came in a hurry with tears in her eyes. She was holding a crystal clear girl in her arms and blinking her big eyes. Gu Ling was surprised and showed curiosity about everything.


    "This This is elder martial sister Lin Yurou. Eh, child? When did elder martial sister Lin have a baby? "


    Qing''er and others were stunned.


    Only the high level of Xuanyin sect knew about this. Tens of thousands of disciples were shocked when they saw this, but they understood something from what they said just now.


    Ning Tao tiger body a shock, a pair of golden pupil, instantly fixed on the child, shortness of breath, perhaps inherited his own eyes, appears particularly bright.


    "This..."


    Lin Yurou''s eyes were red. As soon as she appeared, she knelt down to Ning Tao with her child in her arms and cried, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m too selfish to take advantage of you."


    "It''s not the patriarchal clan or the master. It''s all my fault. If you want to fight or scold, kill or cut, I''ll listen to you. I just ask you to let go of your ancestors and sisters. For the sake of the children, please..."


    She was originally in the forbidden area and had been forbidden to walk all the time. But just now, she received a message from her master telling her that Ning Tao would fight xuanyinzong for her sake.


    She was both moved and entangled.


    It''s all because of her own desire


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time. Beside her, the delicate girl, like a doll, stared at him.


    After a long time, he ignored his mother-in-law and said coldly, "go away, don''t dirty my eyes."


    Xuanyin''s mother-in-law grinned bitterly, but she couldn''t take any breath at all. She handed the eight Yin staff to the patriarch and sighed: "I will be closed from today on."


    With that, he bent his figure and left lonely.


    Ning Tao walks in the void and slowly comes to the mother and daughter. Ignoring Lin Yurou''s crying, he kneels down on one knee, shakes and reaches out a big hand to touch the girl''s face. His eyes are soft.


    "You Do you know who I am? "


    The little girl tilts her head lovingly and thinks about it. Then she grabs Ning Tao''s hand intimately and says sweetly, "you are Daddy!"


    Ning Tao laughs, feeling that the whole person has been cured, and his happiness overflows all over his body. He is sure that he is his own child and says, "what''s your name?"


    The little girl rushed into Ning Tao''s arms and said, "my name is Ning Baoe

 Chapter 2410

    "Ning Baobao," said Ning Tao. He was very satisfied. His heart was as sweet as honey.


    It''s said that my daughter is the lover of my last life. It seems that I have many lovers in my last life.


    If only I had a son


    Of course, it''s just to think about how old he is. In the eyes of practitioners, he is a little kid at most, but he has already had three children. It''s still a long time. If you work hard, you''ll get something.


    In the world of practice, besides mortals, the chance of having children like this really belongs to good luck.


    If there are three boys in a row, the luck will explode, just like winning 100 million lottery tickets on earth. I''m afraid that father can make a lantern for three years


    Ning Baobao is very well behaved. With a small head, she gets into Ning Tao''s arms. She wears delicate sheep''s horn braids, and her meat is toot. She wears a little flowery clothes. It''s very lovely.


    All of a sudden, she saw the palm print on daddy''s chest, and she got a kiss on Ning Tao''s face.


    Ning Tao smiles, the whole person is melted, but suddenly, his face changes, showing the color of surprise, the Yin cold air in the body was sucked out of the body by a force, and quickly disappeared.


    The source is Ning Baobao!


    Ning Tao is in a big hurry. This is the residual strength of an immortal. How can a child absorb it?


    "Baby, stop..."


    Seems to see his tension, Lin Yurou even busy way: "don''t worry, baby, she''s not afraid of this."


    Xiao Hei, who had been silent, whispered in his ear: "boy, have you forgotten your daughter''s constitution? It''s just a tonic for her. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s action stopped, his eyes flashed suddenly.


    "Mix up Chaos Saint Body


    After a while, bao''er loosened her mouth, and her body became brighter. Her eyes were shining, and she licked her mouth. It seemed that her meaning was not enough. Her breath was also slightly leaked.


    "Hiss ~ refining spirit," Ning Tao mouth a draw, eyelid crazy jump, baby seems to be less than a year old.


    Why doesn''t he have such good genes?


    The little dark murmured to himself that the chaos holy body is not an ordinary constitution, but also unique in the three realms.


    When it appeared, it was also an invincible emperor, who could almost share the beauty of life with the Immortal King. Although it disappeared, it left a strong mark in history.


    In fact, if they had not made some efforts on her and consolidated her foundation, I am afraid that her birth would have been a void, or even higher. Of course, this is just a judgment.


    After all, there has never been a precedent.


    In the fairyland, it''s more like refining gods.


    All of a sudden, Ning bao''er''s big eyes brightened, and he immediately fixed his eyes on Xiao Hei, grinding her teeth, and said wrongly: "Daddy, just That''s it. This tortoise bullies me. "


    "It took my blood, but it hurt."


    "Huh?"


    What''s the situation? Can this little girl recognize herself? It''s impossible.


    How old was she then?


    However, Ning Tao Leng for a while, a pair of golden pupil immediately fixed on small black, blood? Understand, originally oneself swallow of that drop of blood essence, is this.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Listening to the evil laughter, Xiao Hei shivered all over. He was too busy to move.


    "Boy, it''s for your own good. You Don''t mess with me. It''s my brother''s idea. There''s a head of injustice and a master of debt. You You go to find it. "


    But the next second, Ning Tao took it into the Yangling ring and said with a soft smile to bao''er, "when daddy finishes everything here, he''ll go home with daddy and go back to heaven, Daddy I''ll bake you a turtle. "


    "Nourishing yin and tonifying yang, great tonic!"


    Ning bao''er cleverly nodded, grinding tiger teeth, flashing sparks, not like a year old.


    At this time, Ning Tao holds bao''er and looks at Lin Yurou. His eyes are complicated. To tell the truth, he doesn''t know how to face it. He is angry and helpless.


    He can''t get angry with bao''er.


    Lin Yurou''s heart beat faster, her face turned red and white, her head lowered, and she was still kneeling in the void, her fingers tightly wrapped around the corners of her clothes, waiting for Ning Tao''s orders


    Ning Tao purses a mouth, just want to open mouth, three drift Qian Ying suddenly fell in the side.


    "Ning Tao, how can you make a girl kneel? Don''t let people get up soon. "


    "That''s right. Let''s talk about it slowly. It''s also a matter between our sisters. If we let elder sister know, we will definitely say you..."


    Su Qian''s three faces are full of resentment.


    With that, ye Wanqing gently picked up Lin Yurou and said with a smile, "sister, are you ok? Xianggong is actually very nice. Don''t take it to heart."


    Lin Yurou is flattered and blushes like a monkey''s ass. from her words, she recognizes that the three girls are all in the palace. She didn''t expect to see them here, but the three sisters look very nice.


    Immediately lowered his head, fly if mosquito voice: "yes I''m sorry... ""It''s OK. You''ve made contributions to my Ning family. But in the future, don''t do stupid things. As a Ning family member, you should do Ning family affairs. My sister must remember this in the future."


    Ye Wanqing''s gentle way.


    Hearing this, Lin Yurou quickly nods, and bao''er is also picked up by Tong Yaqian, with maternal love written on her face.


    "Er..."


    Looking at a few women, Ning Tao can''t help touching his nose, suddenly feel redundant.


    If you let carefree, Xinyue know, his many sisters, will be happy?


    Jianyi and heiyang lean over and take a long breath. They finally solve the problem. At the same time, they remind Ning Tao that the recent days have been too noisy. People in northern regions are in a panic. It''s time to stop. The fairy palace is full of protestors


    A group of people, mighty into the xuanyinzong.


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to stay here much longer. Let them make their own arrangements. After dealing with it, it''s time to go back to the triangle.


    After discussion, the patriarch appointed Lin Yurou as the young patriarch of Xuanyin sect, and gave her Zhenzong''s immortal tools and eight Yin staff.


    No one dares to mention the fact that the matchmaker is getting married. There are so many scandals, so it''s better to deal with them in a low-key way.


    Therefore, Lin Yurou''s eyes are red, and she and her sisters take xuanyinzong''s gifts and nearly 100 beautiful women, such as ice and snow, to be dowry maids, and prepare to go to tiantianmen with Ning Tao.


    At the same time, the two sides officially reached a united front alliance.


    Master Xuanyin secretly tells Ning Tao that he can marry a servant girl or serve her in bed.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. He''s married to a servant girl, even ice and snow. I wipe it. Xuanyinzong is really willing.


    This is the advantage of women''s family. If they don''t have anything else, they will marry many servant girls.


    Later, I heard that some of the 100 maids, including ice and snow, took the initiative to join in, and others agreed to it as soon as they mentioned it. There were no previous maids who swore to death and forced themselves to commit suicide.


    Instead, the patriarch, the elder and others were confused and forced. They felt that they were willing to go, and they were still fighting to go.


    Ning Tao covers nose blood, finds Ye Wanqing and asks her if liulizong has a maid to marry.


    As a result, she was severely beaten by the three girls


    A day later, in a square, a hundred red faced beauties, Ying Ying Yan Yan, my fair lady, sexy and charming, almost everything.


    Ningtao rippling, will they all into the Xumi boundary bead, and then with the warship back to taijizong.


    But just a door, suddenly by a figure to stop, or an acquaintance.

 Chapter 2411

    "Wait Wait for me, brother Tao, and me, "the figure exclaimed to the warship in surprise.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment. He turned his head to look at it, and suddenly he was surprised. Gao Jie, the little Shensuan of Tianji gate, was also a member of his Tianji gate, but how could he be here?


    Immediately wave to stop the warship, just a moment, Gao Jie fell on the deck in surprise.


    "Brother Tao, no, sect master, I knew that you lucky people have their own appearance, and you can certainly break the curse of death," Gao Jie said with a smile from rubbing his hands.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao picked pick eyebrow, and then curled his mouth, suspicious way: "how do you know I''m here? It''s no good laughing so obscene. "


    "How can I? I''ve been trying to figure out a way for the sect leader for so many days. Xiaosheng, I pinch my fingers. What''s wrong with the dragon meat in the sky and the dog meat on the ground?"


    The little calculating hero smiles with pride.


    People are surprised, did not expect to be Tianji men, it is really rare.


    This group of people, has always been a dragon to see the first but not the last.


    However, Gao Jie rubbed his hands and looked excited. From the beginning, the boy was very excited. I don''t know why? It''s like doping.


    In fact, before he came here, the master told him that if he brought Ning Tao, he would have a good fortune. He also calculated that he would have an opportunity, so he was excited all the way and looked forward to it.


    I don''t think it''s a small chance.


    And at this time, Ning Tao is not angry of white he one eye, suddenly think of oneself have something to give him.


    He planed in the Yangling ring, and then a golden bead appeared, lying in the palm of Ning Tao''s hand, twinkling slightly, crystal clear, like a gem.


    "What is this? What a powerful pressure? " Sword one surprised, actually felt some pressure.


    Preliminary judgment, is a celestial relic!


    Seeing this, Gao Jie''s eyes were straight for a moment. He was very excited. He rubbed his hands and stammered: "door Master, this is What''s this good thing? "


    "You can see for yourself that you haven''t given you anything since you joined my family. This is my gift to you."


    Ning Tao is a little reluctant, but he still passes it.


    Heiyang vicissitudes, this thing in taijizong he saw, ningtao once let Baiyang enlightenment.


    However, after realizing this, Bai Yang shakes his head regretfully. This nature does not belong to him.


    However, he also got some benefits from it. It''s an immortal''s experience. He can participate in nature and see the secrets of nature. Moreover, his skills are of the same origin.


    According to his words, this golden bead has a code, which belongs to whoever can open it.


    And he failed!


    Gao Jie busily wiped his hands on his clothes. He took the golden bead respectfully and looked at it. Then he stuck it on his eyebrows and sank into his mind. It should be a memory bead of a strong man.


    Ning Tao and heiyang are curious. They don''t know if he can successfully comprehend. After all, Bai Yang has failed.


    However, the next second, the golden bead was so golden that it melted into Gao Jie''s eyebrows with the speed of the naked eye, and disappeared, causing a dull crowd.


    "Cheng Did it work? "


    A moment later, Gao Jie opens his eyes in surprise, and it turns out that it''s Mr. Zhang''s inheritance of Taiji pulse.


    he once heard of this man from his master, and he admired him very much. He was stronger than him, and he wanted to be crazy and courageous, but it''s a pity that he disappeared after the disaster of chaos.


    Such a great fortune, the sect leader gave it to him. It''s really a good man.


    A man like this deserves the best of his life!


    Gao Jie rushes to Ning Tao in ecstasy, hugs his thigh, and is moved to cry: "master, I''ll be with you in the future. No one is so kind to me except Shifu. Just tell me later..."


    Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry, this guy, but with his help, the world will be stronger.


    The skill of divination is mysterious.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao suddenly remembered something. He remembered that when he met Gao Jie for the first time, he said to himself that if he could carry the robbery, his master would tell him some answers.


    In the past, maybe he didn''t need much, but now, he is eager to know the answer.


    Maybe it''s time to go to Tianji gate!


    After I finish here, I go back to tiantianmen, make arrangements, and go to Buddhism.


    There''s a chance to be ready for yourself.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao asked, "Gao Jie, is it convenient to go to Guizong now, master..."


    "Of course, master, his old man is waiting," Gao Jie said, blushing and patting his chest.


    Several people looked at each other, and then decided to change their way to Tianji gate to meet the mysterious family of northern regions


    Lin Yurou holds bao''er and looks back. The patriarch, the master, the elder and even the sisters are watching from afar. In any case, this is her mother''s home. This is what the patriarch told her before she left.


    Her eyes were red, and she held her baby tightly. With the warship, she disappeared into the sky"Whoosh..."


    One day later, he crossed half of the northern region at the speed of a warship. At the border of the ice sheet, the edge of the northern region, the edge of 100000 mountains, a strange and poor place, he saw the legendary Tianji city.


    It is said that under tianjimen, there is only one main city, and the source of income depends on it.


    If you don''t fight for it, you can''t reach it.


    Gao Jie poked out his head and said excitedly, "master, stop here. Tianji gate is too noisy. Let''s just go in and have a look."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded. Naturally, the rules of others can''t be broken.


    He immediately took the warship and let a group of people go to Tianji city. However, he went alone with Gao Jie. Just as he was about to leave, bao''er pestered him and insisted on him. He had no choice but to go together.


    "Whoosh..."


    After flying in the mountains for a long time, Gao Jie took him to a small village to avoid those wild animals and poisonous insects.


    At the beginning, Ning Tao thought that he had gone wrong and that he was a primitive resident.


    But as a result, Gao Jie said awkwardly that this is indeed their secret door.


    Except for the conditions, everything else is OK.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. When he walks into the village, there are not many people. There are hundreds of people, but most of them are monks. If they don''t see it with their own eyes, who can believe that this is Tiangang, Tianji gate.


    Compared with Qingyun mansion, 100000 disciples and elite Lin lie are extremely poor.


    However, Ning Tao likes it very much. He is independent of the world and has a simple and honest custom. Some villagers even give out food kindly. Bao''er is very happy to eat and drink some animal milk. His mouth is full of dregs and his stomach is full of support.


    Further on, in the middle of the village, there is a simple but exquisite thatched cottage.


    The feeling is full of charm.


    Gao Jie opens the door and signals him to go in. Ning Tao takes bao''er in his arms and follows him in. At the entrance, there is an old man in a white robe who is immortal. There is a table of Eight Immortals in front of him with a mysterious copper plate on it.


    At this time, it is standing!

 Chapter 2412

    Copper plate is old. I don''t know when it was?


    Above simple, vicissitudes, mottled, as if experienced endless years.


    The first time Ning Tao saw it, he seemed to be in a dreamland, with immortals on the front and demons on the back. On the front, he was a expressionless Holy Buddha.


    Emperor''s weapon, this is actually an emperor''s weapon!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s heart beat violently and his face was shocked. As expected, he couldn''t judge people by their appearance. Tianji gate is really extraordinary.


    Gao Jie was also shocked. He couldn''t say anything for a long time. This is the treasure of Tianji gate. He said: "triple heaven". The master used it to do divination. You know, every time he used it to do divination, it means something big happened.


    Last time, I remember that I still fought with Yama hall. It was Tianji gate that suppressed it.


    This time, what big event is going to happen. His scalp is numb and he dare not think about it.


    No.


    Then, as if he had noticed something, he rushed to see it.


    Wait.


    This hexagram is so strange!


    How could it be standing?


    When it''s incredible, the immortal old man slowly opens his eyes. It''s gentle with the wind, as vigorous as a willow tree. Wisdom and kindness flash in his eyes, as well as stars at night.


    "Master Ning, you are here at last!"


    Ning Tao was flattered. He felt very special and didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly bowed his hand and said, "younger Ning Tao, I''d like to meet the immortal of Tianji. If you don''t like it, you can call him Ning Tao."


    You know, this one in front of you is not just an ordinary leader of Tianji gate.


    But one of the top ten immortals, Tianji immortal!


    According to Ning Tao''s travels in recent years, he basically knows the ten immortals in the fairyland thoroughly.


    They are:


    Wuxian, Xiaoyao Xian, Yueying Xian!


    Kunlun fairy, seven unique old man, Taichu fairy!


    Medicine fairy, Tianji fairy, five elements fairy!


    In addition to these nine, there is the last and most mysterious one. Ning Tao only hears a few words from some people''s mouths, which is rare.


    This man, a flash in the pan, defeated one of the ten immortals with absolute strength, but then disappeared, but he retained the position of realization.


    This man has never shown his true face to the public. No one knows who he is and what kind of influence he has?


    Even I don''t even know his name!


    But I don''t know when, gradually, someone began to call him, and gradually unified, gradually recognized, he is Ten immortals!


    The last new ten immortals


    Hearing this, Tianji fairy smiles and doesn''t shirk, but Ning Tao bows his hand and his daughter bao''er climbs up to the eight immortals table. With a pair of naive big eyes, he looks at the copper plate curiously.


    Subconsciously, you have to reach for it.


    Ning Tao was surprised and said: "don''t move, baby..."


    "Oh," bao''er said wrongly, but she took back her chubby hand, pouted and blinked.


    However, Tianji fairy looked at the little girl, slightly raised her eyebrows, suddenly stroked the goat''s beard, and said with a kind smile: "little girl, do you want to play with copper? Give it a try. "


    Bao''er is stunned and then looks at Ning Tao weakly. Ning Tao ponders and nods to her.


    He believed that Tianji fairy would not harm them, because with his strength, there was no need to beat around the bush.


    Seeing his father nodding, bao''er suddenly got excited and stretched out a chubby little finger to let the old copper plate rotate.


    It''s like fun.


    "Buzz..."


    The copper plate rotates slowly, crisp to the ear, but after waiting for a long time, it doesn''t stop.


    Bao''er''s big eyes were staring at the copper coin. It was black and shiny, and he was very interested in throwing it.


    But Tianji fairy frowned and hesitated. Suddenly he looked up and said with a smile to Ning Tao, "little guy, do you know why I want to come to you?"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry, and his face is full of depression.


    How come all educated people are like this? I always ask myself this kind of question, and it seems that I feel very smart.


    But I''m not the roundworm in your stomach. How do you know?


    After thinking about it, he could only respectfully reply, "I''d like to hear the details."


    Tianji fairy nodded, stroked his beard and said, "I''m afraid you know all about the three star vision and the disaster of samsara. Maybe you know more about it than I do."


    Not long ago, Gao Jie sent news to him, but it can also be understood as that Xiao Yang was defeated.


    It''s about Master Zhang''s inheritance.


    If there is that arrangement, there must be a lot of things, Ning Tao knows more details than him.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, samsara fairy king, Sanxing Lianzhu, he already knew 7788.


    This time he went back to the fairyland, he had already felt the difference of aura. It became much stronger and easier for him to practice. The last time he saw Gao Jie, he was just a Taoist realm. Now he is a half immortal.You know, he didn''t go into the second restricted area.


    it''s very common for him to see this kind of situation. The three-star vision will make the aura rise and become integrated. The moment when the three stars are connected is also the moment when the aura of the three realms is the strongest.


    Of course, it is also the moment when there is a possibility of the emergence of the Lord of the three realms!


    At that time, there will be changes in heaven and earth. No one can say clearly and dare not think about it. There may be something terrible.


    But bao''er pouts his little mouth and pours. He''s not interested. Why can''t he stop?


    Curious?


    Seeing that Ning Tao nodded, Tian Ji Xian pondered for a moment, and then said, "I didn''t mean to come to you at first, but the move of the palace master."


    "He asked me to count your life. As a result, I found that I had achieved all my life, but there was nothing I could do for you. It was the first time that I met this situation."


    Speaking of this, Tianji fairy had a wry smile, sighed and said, "my Tianji gate has a long history. Later, when I read the ancient books, I found that there are records of immortals, which are very old."


    "One of them is said to be the three spirits emperor. Sure enough, you have something to do with the hell hall."


    "For so many years, I have been trying to solve the secret of the temple of hell and devil. He is a reincarnator, but I''m not sure. It was not until a few days ago that I was sure, and I recognized you as the" Dragon Star "of this life."


    "Dragon Star" makes us and other diviners call you three names in history, but the record of the first one is too far away


    Ning Tao''s heart moves, that should be his elder martial brother, but I still don''t know who he is?


    It seems that he is the third Dragon Star!

 Chapter 2413

    However, knowing that you are Dragon Star, what does it mean?


    Ning Tao''s mind turns and he doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    Gao Jie also does not understand, with his status, still can not contact this level, can only guess at random.


    At the moment, his eyes are still fixed on the "triple sky". Things are very wrong. The copper plate is spinning all the time.


    What does that mean?


    At this time, Tianji fairy seemed to be hesitant. After a long time, he said slowly: "about Dragon Star, there are good and bad in history, but I think Dragon Star is the Savior of every era from beginning to end."


    "Although he has never been in contact with him, he is eager to help him, because we can feel that his righteousness, integrity, and fighting with his life will surely hide a huge secret."


    Ning Tao pondered, thinking about the mystery of each other''s words.


    What Tianji immortal said should be candlelight dragon and Chiyou. Few people know what happened.


    Don''t talk about each other. I don''t understand.


    For example, where did the candle dragon go?


    I''m afraid only Gu Xuanxuan knows the origin


    At this time, Tianji fairy took out three brocade bags from his arms, slowly put them on the table of eight immortals, and said mysteriously, "I''m not as old as master Zhang, and I can''t compare with tianjizi of all ages, but if I work hard, I can still help" Longxing. "


    "I''ve set a password for these three brocade bags. Only Gao Jie who has practiced the calculation of heaven''s secrets can crack and open them. It''s also a test for him."


    It can be seen that Tianji fairy attaches great importance to these three brocade bags.


    This brocade bag looks ordinary, but Ning Tao dare not underestimate it. Maybe there is a big chance in it.


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, and then he was surprised: "what is in the brocade bag? What''s the use? "


    "The secret of heaven can''t be divulged, and you can''t do without the right time, the right place and the right people. When you feel confused and hesitant, you can open the brocade bag, but only if Gao Jie can break my password."


    Tianji fairy touched his beard and looked at Ning Tao with deep feeling.


    "Again!"


    Ning Tao''s cheek twitched for a while, and his face was helpless. This old monster of the other party was always mysterious, which made his heart like a cat scratch.


    But Gao Jie''s face was bitter, and the master embarrassed him. What problem did he have this time?


    I can''t help grabbing those three brocade bags and looking at them for a long time. My scalp suddenly feels numb and I can''t understand them. When can I crack them?


    Seeing this, Tianji fairy can''t help but scold with a black face: "remember, you can''t be lazy in the future. Since you have joined the world, and have such a big chance, you have to give full play to this power."


    "Otherwise, you are ashamed of your ancestors and master Zhang''s legendary fame!"


    "These three brocade bags are of great help to tiantianmen and fairyland. You must crack them, and the key is in your hand. Don''t let me down..."


    After listening to these words, Gao Jie felt how heavy the brocade bag was. For a moment, his face was dignified and his body sank, as if there were something more on his shoulder.


    He knows. It''s called Responsibility!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly felt that something was wrong. He was shocked. He stared at Tianji fairy and said: "master, you Are you... "


    "Ha ha..."


    Tianji fairy gave a lonely smile and looked at the sky, but he was calm. In Gao Jie''s amazement, he said with a smile: "yes, I The time is coming


    "No No way, master, you How could you? No It''s impossible... "


    Gao jiehu''s body was shocked, his eyes were red, and he knelt on the ground, his face full of disbelief.


    Ning Tao is also silly. He just said it casually, but he didn''t say it. He didn''t expect it to be true, but he couldn''t see any trace of it?


    "The old rotten wood is already withered, the appearance is bright, and the interior is rotten. In fact, it''s long overdue. I''ve been waiting for you. I''ll do my last part for the sake of the fairy palace and the fairyland."


    In the words of Tianji fairy, great righteousness is surging.


    Ning Tao admires, perhaps diviners, seemingly plain and light, but in fact, they fight with people, fight with heaven, and have endless fun. Only such people have great spirit.


    For example, elder martial brother Baiyang, Tianji fairy, Master Zhang


    "No Master, why? Why have you never told me... " Gao Jie tears like rain, the bad news comes, hit him by surprise.


    The joy in my heart was completely diluted.


    Tianji fairy shook his head bitterly and said: "Tianji can''t be disclosed. It''s for your good to make you work harder on weekdays. Everything Because you were born in this world. "


    "In this turbulent world, you and I are all mole ants. There is no difference between early death and late death. As long as we die with honor and proper place, there will be no regret."


    "Grandfather..."


    Ning bao''er''s eyes are red and her mouth is pouting. She always feels sad.


    Ning Tao picked her up, took a look at the master and apprentice, and planned to wait outside the village first.But at this time, Tianji fairy said: "little guy, the doll in your arms is not simple. As her father and Dragon Star, your road is doomed to be more bumpy than others. Maybe It should be said that there is no way. "


    "I''ll ask you to take good care of them for me. I''ll help you out and try to hide her identity."


    "Everything Be careful


    Ning Tao felt that there was something in this sentence. He Seems to have seen something in the corner.


    Looking around, he found that Tianji fairy had closed his eyes. Gao Jie cried and lost his voice. He grasped the three brocade bags tightly in his hand, knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head.


    After a long time, he retreated in silence.


    "Creak..."


    Ning Tao went to the villagers, let Bao Er and children play, he went to a Wutong tree, overlooking the one hundred thousand mountains, the back, especially majestic......


    Inside the hut, the crying continued.


    Tianji fairy closed his eyes and didn''t know whether it was life or death. Gao Jie regretted it and knelt on the ground.


    "Hum Hum... "


    There was a clear sound in his ear, which suddenly changed. Gao Jie was stunned. Then he turned his head and looked at it. The next second, he was stunned.


    The copper plate, triple day, began to be unstable.


    Is the result coming?


    At this moment, Tianji fairy also opened his eyes. This hexagram exhausted all his strength. The reason why he refused to die was because of this hexagram.


    He wants to see the results!


    "Buzz..."


    Two people stare big eyes, front, all immortals, start to shake, already follow weak, about to fall.


    Seeing this, tianjixian breathed a sigh of relief. Was it his illusion?


    But just then, for no reason, a strange evil wind started to blow the falling copper plate. The original front side was blown to the opposite side. In the eye, it was a ferocious demon


    The next second, the copper plate does not move.


    "No, something''s wrong..." Tianji fairy seems to see something from above. There is a surprise in his pupil. Just as he wants to say it, there is a thunder in the sky.


    "Click..."


    On this day, the thunder suddenly hit Tianji fairy''s head, and there was only a Scream: "be careful, demon..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The thatched cottage was blown flat, the thunder was rolling, the thunder was killing the world, the fairy was killing the whole person, completely disappeared in the world.


    There''s only one copper plate left, the reverse side, on the ground!

 Chapter 2414

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    After the sound of thunder, a large figure rushed from all directions, with a look of horror on his face.


    How could there be a thunderbolt?


    What taboo, my lord?


    "Wind and thunder Wings


    Ning Tao''s low voice came from the distant horizon, but it just came out that the whole person had rushed to the ruins and was shocked. How could it be like this? He''s just left. It''s only half a cup of tea.


    "What happened?"


    "Gao Jie, master Tianji, Gao Jie..."


    Ning Tao screamed, but there was still residual violent energy here. The thatched cottage formed a deep pit and ruins. He quickly scattered the power of the spirit to look for it.


    Not long after, he opened his eyes and picked Gao Jie out at the edge of the huge pit.


    "Pooh No Don''t... "


    Gao Jie spits blood in his mouth and his eyes are red. He cries to the ruins. He breaks away from the dissuasion of the villagers. He seems to be mad and tries his best to dig away the ruins and soil, even if he has the answer in his heart.


    "Master, why? Why... "


    Hundreds of villagers were grieved. They knelt on the ground one by one and couldn''t get up for a long time to see Tianji fairy off.


    Ning Tao is complicated and frowns tightly.


    It came so suddenly that even when the time was coming, he didn''t expect to leave. All traces of Tianji fairy were wiped away by the thunder.


    You know, this one is not an ordinary person, but one of the ten immortals in the fairyland, Tianji immortal.


    It can be said that it is a pillar of fairyland. When he falls, it is equivalent to half of the sky.


    Seven Jue old dog mutiny, the most important fairy of Tianji, also fell. After this great change, the strength of the fairyland is greatly reduced. Luo Tian is going to have a headache. I hope there won''t be any more unknown things.


    "Huhu..."


    Just thinking, a cold evil wind suddenly blows over, which makes Ning Tao shiver.


    His face couldn''t help changing. The wind was so strange that it revealed the evil atmosphere. He felt that something was wrong


    Don''t let the house leak when it rains!


    "Daddy, where''s grandpa?" Ning bao''er timidly ran over, holding Ning Tao''s weak way.


    Ning Tao picked her up, squeezed out a trace of vicissitudes and said: "grandfather, he''s already on the road..."


    "On the road?"


    Bao''er fan blinks his big eyes and doesn''t understand.


    Ning Tao doesn''t disturb them. He sighs silently and leaves with bao''er. Tianji fairy entrusts Tianji gate to him. He wants to think about it


    In the ruins, Gao Jie''s voice was hoarse, his tears were dry, and he knelt in front of the ruins.


    And that vision, suddenly fixed on the copper plate, the Buddha in the middle, the immortal on the front, the ten thousand demons on the back, at this moment, it is the reverse.


    Gao Jie picks up the coin with difficulty. He looks lost in memory. He knows that the master has been calculating the hexagram recently. At that moment, it should be the result.


    Judging from the master''s look, he was shocked and frightened, which should not be a good thing.


    The master wanted to say it, but only said: "if something big happens, be careful of the devil..." Then it was destroyed by thunder.


    What does Shifu want to say?


    Gao Jie is pale and holds the triple heaven tightly. The copper plate is also affected by the thunder disaster. His spirit is greatly damaged, and he is still a bit burnt black. The Holy Buddha is all right, and the ten thousand demons are all right. But the strange thing is that the "immortals" have blurred most of them


    It''s hard to see the front of the copper plate.


    Gao Jie was puzzled that the copper plate at that time was upside down. If Lei was robbed, it must be the upside down, but why the upside down?


    In addition to the three brocade bags, he also wants to ponder this strange thing thoroughly and fulfill the master''s last wish


    For three days in a row, the huge pit of the thatched cottage was filled up and a burial mound was erected.


    "The tomb of tianjizi!"


    Gao Jie knelt in front of the tomb for three days. No one could persuade him. He was loyal and filial. Until his injury worsened, he fainted in front of the tomb.


    A group of villagers sighed repeatedly, but Lord Tianji had been prepared to explain everything.


    Tianji gate, please take care of Ning Tao.


    In other words, it''s already under Ning Tao.


    This is definitely a gift that attaches great importance to propriety and can be met but not asked for. Tianji gate, together with divination, predicts the future and turns the bad into the good. If it can be incorporated into a major force, it is absolutely a think tank.


    It was the divination of Tianji gate that finally reversed the war with Yanmo Temple thousands of years ago.


    It''s not that no one wants to take Tianji as their own, but for countless years, they have failed.


    And without exception, the end is very miserable.


    Ning Tao is very clear about the value of this gift. In addition, he has a natural admiration for diviners, probably because of his elder martial brother and grandmaster.


    In a word, Ning Tao has the highest treatment for Tianji gate and never takes them as his hands.


    There are 632 people in the whole village, 280 practitioners. Only 30 people can understand, divine and calculate. It''s hard to imagine that this is the strength of Tianji gate.When we get back to tiantianmen, we must try our best to strengthen Tianji hall. That''s right, it''s Tianji hall!


    Take Gao Jie, a group of villagers into Xumi Jiezhu, and then take them away from 100000 mountains.


    In Tianji City, he meets Jianyi, elder heiyang and others, takes out the warship and goes to taijizong. After drifting for so long, it''s time to go home. There''s another traitor who hasn''t brought it to the Dharma.


    Banxian, Dong Shuangqiao!


    I don''t know where the bastard is now?


    All in all, the business of Beiyu is over. Yesterday, I received the jade tube of the spirit of yebei. Beihai branch has been rebuilt and will be open soon.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, gave an order to add a Xuanyin sect to the security work.


    After all, it''s Rourou Niang''s family. Although they are angry, they also have some credit. They spend a lot of resources for bao''er, and this feeling is owed. Beihai branch has three components: red, carefree, Taiji and Xuanyin.


    Although there are many 30% dividends, if they are monopolized, they are forcing everyone to resist.


    It''s time for everyone to make money together.


    In the northern region, from panic to comfort, Ning Tao''s name was very loud. He bombed three cases in a row. This guy was cruel enough to be said to be insane.


    Chiyanzong, it''s both amazing and joyful.


    Surprised is afraid, happy is that they because of Luo Hai, early gave up the idea of dealing with Ning Tao.


    Otherwise, she chiyanzong will follow suit.


    According to the high-level, one of the ancestors of the red flame sect, the old ghost of red flame, is regretting and thinking about how to give the imperial concubine Yan back to Ning Tao.


    Even as a maid, it can develop slowly.


    You know, the shameless girls of xuanyinzong sent a hundred servant girls to get along with them. Even the big apprentice Xue Xue was among them


    Half a day later, Ning Tao and his party rushed back to taijizong.


    Farewell to Xiaoyao gate, Ning Tao meets the ancestors of Wudang, Wang Tao and Ning Kun.


    Ning Tao gives them the right to choose between tiantianmen and taijizong.


    In the end, it''s up to the Wudang ancestors to decide whether to go to the first gate in the world. They have too much seniority, but they have too little cultivation, too little knowledge, too little insight, and they will be unhappy if they put pressure on others.


    But after a long time, it will be harmonious and the estrangement will disappear.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took them back to Jiezhu, but several elders gave them a lot of things, such as resources, Dharma and immortal tools, which were also intentional.


    Twelve grade liantai, Bai Yang also returned to Ning Tao.


    Now that he has recovered a few percent, he is about to close down. I believe that he will be able to break through after he leaves.


    As soon as they bid farewell to each other, Ning Tao flies to Minghai. Sensing the existence of Jiexing Island, he returns to the world with the help of the teleportation array


    Finally back!

 Chapter 2415

    Triangle, the first gate in the world.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s body is in a flash, he appears on an array. This is the transmission array of the forbidden area in the back mountain. Although there is only one, it connects the East and North regions.


    Next time you find an opportunity, you must set up your own transmission array in the western and southern regions.


    First, for the benefit of the chamber of Commerce.


    The second is to pull into the five domain distance!


    "Password," haven''t waited for Ning Tao to slow down, the ear spreads a cold voice.


    "Huh?"


    Ning Tao Leng for a moment, what password?


    As soon as he raised his head, he was right in front of his astonished eyes. He was stunned for three seconds. Then he was surprised and said: "door At last, you are the master


    Counting the time, Ning Tao has been away for several months.


    From From the moment Dong Shuangqiao betrayed.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and immediately asks him about the command. It turns out that it is because of his refined "space token", which was refined before the curse of death in Ning Tao and inspired by the split sea Xuanlong whale.


    With a space token, you can activate and use the transmission array, so you don''t have to trouble him with everything.


    And the password, with the help of the transmission array, will have a few seconds of vertigo, if you can''t say the password within half a minute, all but those people will be suppressed.


    Because it involves the top secret of zongmen!


    After hearing this, Ning Tao nodded his head and did a good job. Then he said, "let''s go immediately. In half an hour, everyone will leave the world."


    "Oh What? " Kill first is instinct promise, immediately a Zheng, Leng get up.


    The dozens of killers all around them are stupid. What''s the situation? Leave the world? Is there something big going on?


    But when he came back, Ning Tao had already left here.


    "Step on..."


    Medicinal field, also can be called primeval forest.


    When he came back here, Ning Tao thought that he had made a mistake. There were lots of green trees, towering trees, and willows. They were as green as a panacea. There were herbs everywhere, such as ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum, and Polygonum multiflorum The medicine is full.


    They were brought out of the second restricted area.


    There are also a few spirit insects, spirit butterflies, golden wasps, in this field of medicine, hard work.


    Ning Tao was surprised. He didn''t think that the effect of the earth was more and more powerful. This business was too profitable.


    At the end of the passage, you can see a small winding tree, such as Panlong Xinsheng. One of them is as tall as a man, his legs are thick and thin, and there are more than ten green leaves growing. There is no stronger medicine than Panlong in the whole field.


    This is just the elixir Ginseng fruit tree!


    Last time, it took a lot of energy, but now it has completely recovered.


    "Whoosh..."


    A little white dragon, playing in the medicine field, falls down when he meets people.


    "Tut Tut, you are living a good life?" Xiaobai''s eyes are like a torch, surprised.


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes, waved his hand, and let bao''er and Xiao Hei out. The former rubbed his eyes, and his little face was sleepy, while the latter was blacker, as if he had been roasted.


    "Big brother, this boy is ungrateful. That''s clearly your idea. How can I blame it on me? I can be regarded as an accomplice at most," said Xiao Hei weakly.


    But words just fall, small white stare, angry teeth itch, a dragon tail smoke in the small black head.


    "If you don''t fight for a few days, your skin itches again, doesn''t it?"


    "Well, don''t make a fuss. Business matters now. I always feel that something big will happen recently. I''m flustered. How is your strength recovering?"


    Ning Tao rubs naoren and has a headache.


    Seeing this, Xiaobai sighed: "the emperor''s two personalities are merged now, and his strength has been restored to the level of eight immortals. But the later he goes, the more difficult it is to restore his strength."


    "To tell you the truth, the recovery so fast, has greatly exceeded my expectations, but now the situation is changeable, the speed, or too slow."


    "If we expose our identity, we need at least the cultivation of the immortals, so that we can protect ourselves."


    Xiao Hei nodded, and so did he.


    Ning Tao ponders and suddenly looks at an old stone. It''s the qiqilinglong stone. Gu Xuanxuan is piled up in a pile of stars and rocks. It''s very shiny.


    "She How''s it going? "


    "I don''t know. Since you were arrested, my eldest sister has fallen into a deep sleep. She hasn''t communicated with us. I want to ask about my eldest brother, but she doesn''t tell me. I don''t know what she is thinking?"


    Xiaobai sighed helplessly and shook his head.


    This problem has been bothering it for several times. It''s hard to find the eldest sister, but she is not like that big witch any more.


    I always feel worried, but I can''t persuade.


    Bao''er was surprised that there was a shining stone. He couldn''t help trotting and playing curiously.


    "Wait? Is this your daughter? " Xiaobai looked at it for a moment and suddenly said.


    When he saw bao''er, he was just a baby. Now he is less than one year old and can run.This talent is really a monster.


    Ning Tao smiles and nods. He suddenly thinks of something. He turns over his hand and takes out a crystal clear dragon grain beast pill and spreads it in his hand.


    "Well, this This is the ten rank beast pill, or the dragon clan, "said Xiao Bai with a shocked face.


    As a dragon, it can''t be more familiar with this thing. Looking at this quality, it''s still a pure dragon, not a collateral branch of half dragon''s blood. Moreover, the cultivation of its master in his lifetime is also outstanding among the immortals.


    "Gulu..."


    Hearing this voice, Ning Tao smiles and throws the beast Dan to it without hesitation.


    Xiaobai was surprised and quickly caught it. Looking at the Dragon pill, he looked complicated and said with a bitter smile, "this is a ten step beast pill. There are few in the world. Are you going to give it to me like this?"


    "You know, you are also short of energy. If you absorb it, your strength will be improved by several levels."


    However, Ning Tao chuckled and shrugged: "it''s natural for the dragon people to give them their things. No matter how suitable I am, it''s a waste."


    "Besides, what''s the relationship between us? What''s a ten step beast pill? "


    At this touching time, Xiao Hei rubbed his saliva and said greedily, "if you don''t want it, don''t be fussy. You can give it to me. I''m not picky."


    But Xiaobai is not very angry. He takes a look at it. He really wants to give it. It''s estimated that the medicine can only absorb 50% of it. Only it can completely absorb it.


    Looking at Ning Tao, Xiaobai''s face was also excited. He couldn''t help saying, "thank you!"


    A mouth, directly swallow in, directly put this energy in the body.


    After Xiaobai''s inquiry, Ning Tao was taken away, and then he was reincarnated, the earth, the grandmaster Until now, let Xiaobai listen for a while.


    This boy is really lucky.


    When you are thrown into the starry sky, you can meet reincarnated spirits. The "unicorn blessing" is really a good thing.


    "Ah, it hurts..."


    All of a sudden, bao''er screamed, tears in her eyes, covered her fat hand, and a drop of blood fell on the seven skilful stone.


    In a flash, Linglong stone was shining.


    An illusory figure, slowly condensed out, fairy fog hazy, purple transpiration, vision is very fuzzy, but lit up a pair of eyes like the bright moon, flash shock, doubt, and then closely watch bao''er.


    "It''s you No, what happened to you? Why are you here? You are the holy body of chaos


    "In this world, there can only be one chaotic holy body..."


    "Big sister, who are you? My mother won''t let me say it, "baby quickly and lovingly covered her mouth.


    Ning Tao picked her up and looked at Gu Xuanxuan, who suddenly appeared. He said nervously, "what do you know?"


    "I..."


    Gu Xuanxuan wanted to talk but stopped. From the beginning, she was excited. She took a complicated look at Ning Tao and said, "I can only tell you that she and I are the same people, but I don''t know what happened to her."


    "And in heaven and earth, only one chaotic holy body is allowed, unless the last generation dies, or..."

 Chapter 2416

    "Or what?" Ning Tao asked.


    However, Gu Xuanxuan was silent. Looking at Ning Baoer''s eyes, she was full of fear and puzzled. She couldn''t figure out why she appeared in the galaxy?


    I hope I think too much.


    "Daddy," Ning bao''er said wrongly, sucking her bleeding fingers and pouting her little mouth.


    Ning Tao looked sideways and remained silent for a long time. Finally, he said, "in any case, he is Ning Tao''s daughter. Who dares to move her? He will step on my body first."


    "It''s not as serious as you said. If it comes to that day, who will protect it?" Gu Xuanxuan glanced at Ning Tao, but shook her head.


    After thinking about it, he said in a complicated way: "it seems that you have successfully realized the holy way that belongs to you."


    "But it''s too powerful to master. It''s very helpful for you to understand the" Tao Shi Jing "I gave you. It can also be passed on to your daughter."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao immediately took out a piece of crystal bone, which is the book of "Tao Shi Jing".


    It was a great help to him.


    And taijizong, Zhenzong, Xianfa, yinyangjian, seem to be the reproduction of this method, which has been thoroughly understood by Ning Tao.


    Every day, he would comprehend the first Sutra of Tao, and every day, he would get new harvest. He would start over and over again, and accumulate profound knowledge. In terms of the meaning of Tao, the immortals were not as good as the immortals.


    Ning bao''er grabs the bone and looks at it curiously. There''s nothing wrong with it. He can read it out.


    Xiao Bai, Xiao hei and Ning Tao are all numb, feeling that they have been hit hard.


    Gu Xuanxuan was also very surprised. She took a deep look at her, and then said, "the air is mixed with the smell of dilapidation and bleakness. I can feel the uneasiness of fairyland, and there will be great difficulties."


    "Be careful and try to improve your strength..."


    As soon as their faces changed, they even said that to Xuanxuan. It seems that something is really going to happen recently.


    "I''m going to shut up," Xiao Bai said hastily, then rushed into a cave and disappeared.


    Ning Tao also picked up bao''er and flew to the gate of Tianxia. It''s time to settle Wudang Mountain


    "Well, why are they all gone? I What am I doing? " Xiao Hei scratched his head and turned around a few times, then ran after Ning Tao.


    "Whoosh..."


    Tens of thousands of people gathered outside the world.


    One of the twelve halls is not bad. Now its strength has been greatly improved, and it can definitely become a first-class sect. However, the top sect needs a Dixian to be in charge.


    At this time, people are talking, confused, do not know what the main tricks of the door?


    Is it to call up the army and fight?


    Xiong Dingtian touched the big bald head and asked to kill: "kill the hall leader, what is the purpose of the sect leader? Tell us in advance? "


    "I don''t know!" It''s short and to the point.


    Lion crazy, Lu Zhong and others smile bitterly, and can''t help looking at the elder Mo Yuntian.


    But Mo was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "what are you looking at me for? I don''t know. I just know that the sect leader is back. I believe I will know the answer later. "


    At this time, Yuan mu, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, flashed a touch of confidence, and said with a negative hand: "here we are


    As soon as the words came out, they saw a touch of golden light and shadow on the horizon. With one breath, they came to the crowd, holding a delicate girl with big black eyes.


    "We Welcome the Lord back


    Fifty or sixty thousand people knelt down on one knee and roared, with a look of fanaticism.


    "Step on..."


    Ning Tao stepped on the void, and his black robe danced with the wind. Although he was domineering, he also said with a smile: "everyone, get up. You''re worried about this period of time."


    "No, it''s hard for the master to break into the forbidden area, defeat Tianjiao, and bomb Beiyu. We just regret that we are not around him."


    Lu Zhengyi is enthusiastic.


    Everyone laughed, but they were all proud of it.


    At this time, Zhou bao''er said with a smile, "who is this child? Such a spirituality must be a good seedling for cultivation. "


    "Yes, how old is the doll? It''s so smart. My bear is still sucking... "


    Xiong Dingtian and others burst out laughing.


    "Daddy, I''m afraid," said Ning bao''er. He could not help drilling into Ning Tao''s arms.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, but his heart is as sweet as honey.


    However, all of a sudden, the sky was silent and stunned. Zhou pulled off his beard, which he had grown for more than three years. Mo''s chin was misplaced, and Liu and Wu''s eyes almost didn''t jump out.


    "She She just What are you talking about? "


    Mo''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he doubted: "boy, is She''s the girl who''s happy? "


    But as soon as the words came out, she could not help shaking her head. Although they were similar, they were not her.


    Ning Tao touched his nose and explained with pride: "this is my third daughter, Ning Baobao!"Mo Lao, Zhou Lao and others look like hell. The child is at least one year old. Who gave birth to it? Xia wench, it''s not like xianyueyi.


    Why does this guy bring his third daughter back when he goes out? bastard?


    On the other hand, Xiong Dingtian looks at the smart baby, like a cotton padded jacket. He also looks at his six-year-old bear, who is drinking animal milk. He is so angry that he immediately kicks it.


    "Dad, why did you hit me?"


    "Go away..."


    People are all black.


    At this time, Ning Tao took out Xumi Jiezhu and said with a smile, "Mr. Mo, I have prepared a gift for you."


    "You guys, it''s time to come out."


    The door opened, xuanyinzong, tianjimen, and Hongmeng came out.


    Before I saw around, Mo and Zhou''s pupils shrank, and they were overjoyed and said, "old monk, Zhang Taiji, how can you two bastards be here?"


    "And everybody, you actually moved the whole Hongmeng here? You Are you back on earth? "


    Ning Tao smiles and nods in response.


    "Old Mo, old Zhou," the two of Wudang''s ancestors exclaimed in the same way. They looked ecstatic, so they finally met.


    A group of people gathered with tears of joy.


    Yuan Mu raises his eyebrows and then looks at Ning Tao. He is inspired. Yebei''s cultivation is triple immortal, but he broke through quadruple a while ago. He can''t help thinking about it.


    This bottleneck, but trapped him for a hundred years.


    He immediately walked out with a negative hand and said with a smile: "the Lord of the gate, the immortal, is different from other realms. One should never fumble blindly. If there is anything you don''t understand, you must remember to ask me."


    "Give me directions. There''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Ning Tao was stunned and immediately nodded perfunctorily. He sank into his mind and wrapped Wudang Mountain with Xianli


    "Cough..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t respond very much, Yuan Mu coughed awkwardly. He immediately raised his head and showed off: "master, I broke through the four immortals..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    A mountain with a height of hundreds of feet suddenly appeared, facing the gate of the world, looking at the earth''s atmosphere and dragon vein, Ning Tao suddenly dropped Wudang Mountain.


    The strength of Renxian Liuzhong suddenly burst out, shaking the past and shining the present, surging Qi and blood, like the neighing of dragons and elephants.


    "Give me It''s settled


    "Boom boom..."


    The earth roars, the triangle is full of strange sounds, and finally, it is all over the five realms of fairyland. Some famous mountains and treasure lands shine slightly to show themselves.


    "Si ~ it''s Wudang Mountain. Have you moved Wudang Mountain?" Mo Yuntian was shocked.


    What kind of power is this.


    Seeing that everything was in order, Wudang Mountain began to merge into the fairyland. Ning Tao clapped his hands with a smile, suddenly turned his head and looked at Yuan mu, scratched his head and said, "what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you


    As soon as the words came out, Yuan Mu''s face turned red.


    "I..."

 Chapter 2417

    Yuan Muru got stuck in his throat, blushed and became a monkey''s ass, feeling that he was smacked by someone.


    There is no place for this old face.


    Ning Tao was innocent. After thinking about it, he suddenly said, "Mr. Yuan, did you just ask for advice?"


    "Ah It''s not That I... "


    Yuan Mu''s face turned red, embarrassed to the extreme, secretly scolded in his heart, how could it be? Is it that he is blind? How can Ning Tao be a human immortal?


    It''s two levels higher than him!


    Isn''t that right? It seems less than two months since he broke through the immortal? It''s hard to survive. You know, it''s been hundreds of years since you broke through renxiandu.


    Illusion. It must be illusion. It''s dazzling.


    Breaking six in two months?


    Even the immortals on the longevity list can''t


    Immediately, he was full of confidence and said with a cunning smile, "sect leader, now you are breaking through the immortal, and your strength is greatly increased. How about competing with me?"


    "This immortal focuses on refining spiritual power. The purer it is, the easier it will be to break through. But there are also many wrong ways. If you are not careful, you will ruin the important things. I have been immersed in this realm for hundreds of years, and I can just point you out."


    As soon as the words came out, people rolled their eyes wildly.


    "Again!"


    Mo Lao, in particular, had a bad look at Yuan mu. A month ago, he broke through Renxian and reached a peak. As a result, Yuan Mu Fei said that he wanted to guide him. After a big war, he was naturally abused.


    This old boy, recently, he seems to have broken through the bottleneck and reached Sizhong.


    And there''s something else. I just ask about the situation of Beiyu. In fact, I just ask when yebei will come back? Night north is triple, and he broke through quadruple, naturally want to abuse this genius.


    Unfortunately, yebei was very busy at that time.


    Mr. Zhou has a dry cough. Now he is also accumulating in Banxian, and he is more ready to become an immortal recently.


    As a supreme elder, you can''t fall behind.


    Xiao, Da tou and Wang Tao are all shut up. With the help of xingxingzhu, it''s not a problem for them to become immortals. Can he not be in a hurry?


    He immediately gave a dry cough and complained: "Mr. Yuan, the sect leader just came back, but he can''t run away. There are still many important things to deal with. Let''s let go of the exchange."


    "What''s more, these are all the family members of the sect leader. How can you make trouble when you come here for the first time?"


    Mr. Yuan was stunned. He had heard that Mr. Zhou had said Hongmeng, and Ning Tao was the leader of Hongmeng. If he defeated the leader in front of the public, wouldn''t it hurt his face?


    It''s estimated that the small clearance is endless with him.


    After thinking about it, he immediately said with a respectful smile, "master, I''m being rude. It''s important to arrange the guests first."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao suddenly laughs. After listening to this for a while, their careful thinking is clear.


    It turned out to be competitive.


    Can you tell me? Ha ha, it''s a little interesting


    On one side, Hongmeng and others are at a loss, nervously looking at Ning Tao, while Lin Yurou comes over with a red face and a low head, and takes bao''er over.


    Just at this time, a silent pale man came over with empty feet and said in his ear, "master, do you want me to do it for you?"


    "Oh ~


    Ning Tao looks sideways and picks an eyebrow. He sees this person and Gao Jie. He is in a stable mood. Seeing him looking over, he smiles and nods.


    This is a master of his Tianji gate. He said, "Sima Yunfeng," but he said he was the guardian.


    Ning Tao knows a little about him. Besides Tianji immortal, he is the strongest in Tianji gate, and his accomplishments are even stronger than him, up to Eight immortals!


    He came to the mountain village only because he suffered the great kindness of Tianji immortal in his early years, but later because he was injured, he could not improve his cultivation.


    He said that he wanted to repay Tianji fairy''s kindness and protect Tianji gate with his only life.


    It''s been several decades. I can''t persuade you to go


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao shook his head, a quadruple, why so trouble, immediately walked out with a smile, negative hand and stand, evil smile way: "since Mr. Yuan has this elegant interest, our master should accompany to the end."


    "Let me take your advice."


    "Oh? You Are you sure? " Yuan Mu squinted at the thousands of people.


    You mean, you''re not afraid of embarrassment?


    But the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth a hook, banter of a wave hand, way: "yuan old, is afraid?"


    Ye Wanqing and Su qiansannu are holding a smile. They follow Ning Tao all the way. They have witnessed his strength. The elder is asking for trouble.


    Of course, most people don''t know.


    Mr. Zhou is in a hurry. What is the main purpose? He didn''t want him to fight, but he did.


    This old boy, I''d like to have a bang.


    "Sect master, how about another day? There are many things to report to you. "


    But Mo Lao touched his chin, but he didn''t see the fear on Ning Tao''s face. Is the breath just now true? After thinking about it, I didn''t speak."Hum ~!"


    A cold hum suddenly interrupted everything.


    Yuan Mu looks serious. The sect leader is too crazy. You know, there are people outside the people and there is a day outside the world. If you have this kind of mentality, you will suffer a great loss in the future.


    It seems that this old bone of him must be pointed out. Let him have a taste of failure.


    Immediately he said in a cold voice: "as your elder, I will give you a lesson today. The name of this lesson is Self awareness. "


    "Take out your full strength, or you may not have a chance to experience the power of immortality."


    "Ancient great ape, possessed!"


    Yuan Mu roared, and his whole body rose hundreds of feet in an instant. A pair of beast pupils were scarlet, holding a King Kong stick. They had boundless strength. They could move mountains and fill the sea.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "This What''s this? " Hongmeng''s eyes shrank and they cried out in horror.


    And this kind of pressure, pressure their chest is not smooth.


    Man to ape?


    And Ning Tao picked an eyebrow, self cognition? Then the corner of the mouth a hook, twist the muscles and bones on the body, the sole of the foot a step, the whole person even disappeared in place, no fancy, holding Yin and Yang, brazenly play.


    "Fusion skill, Yin Yang boxing!"


    However, Yuan Mu roared excitedly. He also made a fist with all his strength. He also roared: "master, keep in mind what you feel at this moment."


    "Because it''s called failure Well... "


    But before he finished speaking, a terrible force came from his fist. The bone of his arm snapped directly, and the pain hit him. Before he responded, a powerful force dozens of times of his power beat him away.


    "No "Pooh..."

 Chapter 2418

    Yuan Mu''s eyes were bulging, his mouth was spitting, and he almost didn''t bite his tongue. His ferocious body was like a bowling ball, rubbing out hundreds of meters on the ground.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The mountain was flattened, dragging out a long river.


    In the field, the crowd was stiff.


    Ning Tao takes back his hand. He has no reservation about the strength of the six immortals. He is indifferent to all living beings.


    It''s good for Mr. Yuan to resist this blow.


    You know, he usually goes beyond the level. If he really meets the same level, that blow is enough to hurt him seriously.


    "Huhu..."


    Yuan Mu was dull, lying on the ground motionless, feeling that his old face had been hit "pa pa" loud, deep self-awareness, but also firmly remember what failure is, mom, is this true?


    How can you defeat yourself?


    One punch, not even his?


    Have you lived in vain for thousands of years?


    "Click Click... "


    Brain melon seeds a while buzzing, like being struck by thunder, eyes empty, but the face is extremely hot.


    The little fish on his face is cooked directly


    After a few breaths, there were bursts of cheers in the sky, the fanaticism and worship of the great ape hall, the shrieks of Shenyin hall in spring, summer, autumn and winter, and the excited shouts of Hongmeng.


    The scene exploded in a flash.


    You know, before, Yuan Mu was directly known as the first and the strongest in the world.


    But now, it''s completely crushed!


    Ning Tao flew down and came to Yuan mu, who was retracting his human form. He quickly helped him up with a bitter smile and said, "are you all right? Are you heavier?"


    However, Yuan Mu held Ning Tao''s hand tightly, his eyes were red, his nose was heavy, and he said: "you Your true cultivation? "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said modestly, "it was just a few days ago that Renxian Liuzhong broke through."


    "Six Six times... "


    Yuan mu, Mr. Mo, Mr. Zhou and Mr. Cheng are all stupid. Are they still human? Even if he drinks star beads, takes star bath and sleeps in star bed Can''t he be so fast?


    And the foundation is more solid than them.


    Two months, six!


    Yuan Mu''s face was red and his ears were red. He had lived for nothing in those hundreds of years. He was so angry that he was more than others.


    Pervert, a super pervert.


    Although Mo Lao is shocked, he is used to it. He can''t use common sense to explain things.


    However, he was evil and sneered at Yuan Mu: "tut Tut, old yuan, it seems that your self-knowledge is not as good as the master''s?"


    "I don''t know what you just thought? How dare you point out the sect leader? Are you laughing at me and inheriting my property


    "Ha ha..."


    A group of high-level people burst into laughter and were in a good mood.


    These days, Yuan Mu has been insulting, but his strength is the strongest, and he can''t beat him, but people want to beat him when they see that arrogant face.


    Now I''ve finally worked it out.


    Let him know what it means to have people outside and heaven outside!


    Mr. Zhou laughs. They have been together for several years, and they are both good at temper, fighting with each other and showing sympathy for each other, so they don''t worry about making a red face.


    Hearing these words, Yuan Mu blushed and yelled, "the sect leader is a monster. If you lose to him, can you count it as a loss? At least I have the spirit to challenge. "


    "And you, Mo, if you don''t agree with us, I can give you some advice."


    Mo Lao heard that, but he said with a smile: "you, this bad temper should be used in cultivation. Recently, it''s my eruption period. It won''t be long before I can break through the double and catch up with you, but sooner or later."


    "At that time, I''ll give you a lesson. I''ll call you out and pay you back sooner or later."


    With that, he cracked a row of white teeth.


    Yuan Mu was stunned. Suddenly, he felt excited. He seemed to ignore their talent


    Looking at their happy, Ning Tao''s mouth is full of endless smile, and then arched his hand: "the boy first congratulated Mo Lao on the smooth breakthrough."


    Mo nodded with satisfaction and full of confidence.


    Wudang, Shaolin ancestors and others have gradually come to like this place, and the main peak is Wudang Mountain, which gives them a sense of home.


    At this time, Ning Tao stepped out of the sky and said: "everyone, this famous mountain is called Wudang Mountain. From today on, this is the headquarters of our world gate. People are in the mountain, people die, and mountains die!"


    "People in the mountains, people die, mountains die!" Tens of thousands of people roared and their eyes were burning.


    Everyone can feel that Wudang Mountain is full of vitality and spiritual power. It is dozens of times stronger than the previous peak, and seems to have magical effect.


    Needless to say, it is not allowed to be touched


    All the disciples were excited and familiar with everything in Wudang Mountain. They built palaces, pavilions and dwellings with the help of the great spirit It''s completely made according to the "emperor''s heaven" drawing given by Xiao Hei.On style, luxury, firmness No matter what these conditions are, they are not inferior to the top forces in the fairyland.


    moreover, Xiaohei has also provided an extremely powerful huzong formation for tiantianmen, which is called "Wuji The great battle of beasts


    This array can be said to be the first array in fairyland. Of course, the premise is that the conditions are complete and complete.


    Because the four spirits of heaven and the unicorn are sometimes called the five gods and beasts, which symbolize the original power of the five realms. Together, they are the origin of the fairyland. Is there any array that can surpass the origin in the fairyland?


    As far as we know, No.


    And Xiao Hei Qing did his best to set up his own northern water array near Wudang Mountain.


    This five polar beast array has been stimulated by one fifth of its power. Few people can break it under the earth immortals. This is the source power of Xuanwu.


    On defense, it is absolutely unique.


    If you want to strengthen the array, you need to gather the strength of the five beasts, and this condition is already difficult to overcome 90%


    In the busy time, the tiantianmen conference hall, a group of high-level ready to take a seat.


    Ning Tao first announced a major event, and then built two halls. One is Hongmeng hall, which is headed by two ancestors of Wudang and Shaolin, and its members are Hongmeng.


    Second, Tianji hall.


    For some reasons, the entrance of this hall is very special, so it is only said that Gao Jie will be the leader of the hall, and the rest will not be introduced, maintaining a mysterious veil.


    Like Shatang, it belongs to the leader of the sect!


    Now, there are 14 gates in tiantianmen, which are thousands of times stronger than at the beginning.


    They are: Zhongyi hall, bear hall, wild wolf hall, fire lion hall, Tianlei hall, Guifeng hall, poisonous dragon hall, Sha hall, great ape hall, calcined fairy hall, Shenyin hall, Qingshi hall, Hongmeng hall, Tianji hall


    In addition, there are also those above these entrances Elder hall!


    If Ning Tao is not there, they will be in charge of the door.


    The two new hall leaders are here. They say hello and make up with each other. These two halls are unusual. We must have a good relationship.


    After the greeting, Ning Tao sipped a sip of hot tea and said with a smile, "tell me about it. What''s the situation inside the door now? What is the overall strength? "

 Chapter 2419

    Ning Tao hopes that with the accumulation of resources, the strength of tiantianmen will grow with each passing day.


    This is his foundation!


    As soon as the words came out, Mr. Mo stood up and said leisurely: "today, though there are fewer people in the door, they are all elites, and they are loyal. Our recruitment standard is very strict."


    "Now in this triangle, everyone knows that we are not stingy with our disciples. Our welfare is several times as much as that of the foreigners. We all want to come in."


    More than a dozen hall leaders also agreed to nod their heads. They felt the same way. If we say that some of them were coerced before, they are not willing to leave now.


    You know, the hall leader has a star Pearl a day. Where can you see this treatment?


    There''s no other place but here!


    If there is no world gate, they may not even see the shadow of stars and pearls in their life.


    Before the twelve hall leaders, looking at their accomplishments, they were all in the middle and later period of cultivation.


    Even Lu Zhong, with the worst qualifications, is now in the state of five fold cultivation.


    Mo then said: "the number of disciples in the sect is about 60000. There are thousands of disciples in each hall. Each has its own characteristics. The strongest one is the great ape hall."


    Speaking of this, Yuan mu, sitting in the front row, couldn''t help straightening his chest.


    Full of pride!


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly, but it''s also clear that the predecessor of the great ape hall is the great ape gate. It was the first force in the triangle, and Yuan Mu has a deep foundation. It''s estimated that it will stay ahead for a long time.


    "In addition to these, there are 18 elders in the hall of elders, all of whom are half immortals. They are trained by us. They are reliable. They will never be traitors like Dong Shuangqiao again."


    When Mr. Zhou took over the conversation, he had a haze on his face, and the faces of all the hall leaders were covered with murders.


    In particular, Cheng zigan and Cheng Ziku are two brothers, but the sect leader is captured in front of them.


    These days, there has been guilt in my heart.


    Ning Tao''s eyes trembled and his fists in his sleeves clenched subconsciously. However, now the traitor took refuge with ran Tianming and Wuxian. It''s a little tricky.


    Zhou Heng: "in addition, there are four Supreme elders. There are three immortals in total, including you. There are four immortals in total. If the little three go out, there will be seven immortals in our world."


    "It is expected that in the next few months, I will be able to break through to eight and never lose to the first-class clan."


    Mr. Mo seemed to think of something, and then said: "there are also several Ke Qing, who are your friends with special status. Among them are Bai Yue, Wang Tao, Ye Er, long Jin, Meng Ke Er..."


    "For fear of affecting your friendship, they are not sent. Besides, mengke''er and miss ye''er have each left a message for you."


    "Miss Ke''er has been taken away by her master to experience, and miss ye''er, because of too many secrets, doesn''t want to trouble us, so she also left..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowns slightly, Wang Tao is in seclusion, Bai Yue is in the fairy Palace at present, and it is said that he has become an immortal. Master Longjin is going to travel everywhere.


    But he doesn''t worry. After all, it''s Ye Er who is protected by the moon shadow. He can''t rest assured. This little girl is lonely, but she is in the palace of the great emperor. There are many secrets, so it''s easy for people to covet her.


    Now the world is not strong enough!


    "The strength of the door is probably like this, but this data is before you come back. Now, there are many changes."


    "For example, the most powerful person in the world belongs to this one of Sima Yun''s friends," Mr. Mo said, smiling at Gao Jie and winking at Yuan mu.


    "Hum ~!"


    Yuan Mu snorted bitterly with his arms in his arms, but he couldn''t afford to be offended because he was eight heavy.


    Sima Yunfeng nodded slightly, seemed a little dull, silent, and sat there silent.


    Gao Jie has no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "Well How is the business? And the calcined fairy hall. How is the craft? " Ning Tao asked.


    Zhou Heng couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "business is very good. Although it was hot and depressed at the beginning, it still makes a lot of money every day. Beiyu has already started business, which is better than before."


    At this time, Liu Lao of calcining fairy hall also stood up, patted his chest and said with a smile: "master, I promised you that I would make immortal ware."


    "Half a year ago, the first artifact came out. Now there are as many as five pieces of artifact from Lao Wu and I. We can give priority to our world and make it by ourselves."


    "Besides, I also recruited a group of apprentices to teach them how to refine weapons and make standard weapons, so that we can exchange our shotguns for cannons. Now I sell weapons to the outside world. I''m famous in the East and North regions."


    "Oh? Is that right? " Ning Tao was surprised to find that the cultivation of Er Lao had reached the level of Banxian, but then he suddenly realized that the cultivation of Er Lao was not low.


    It seems that the distance to becoming immortal is just around the corner.


    All of a sudden, old Wu pestles old Liu impatiently, as if to imply something to him.Liu Laoyi Leng, immediately a clap head suddenly, but again indignant way: "door Lord, there is one thing, you cut off eight white fall, in our calcine fairy hall."


    "I don''t know which bastard made the weapon? It''s a waste. It''s rough. It''s also called refining? I''m talking to Lao Wu and I about recycling it. "


    "There''s a great chance that you can upgrade it to grade nine!"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao brightened his eyes and said with ecstasy, "are you serious? When? "


    You know, he''s been agonizing about this recently. He doesn''t have the right weapons in his hand. The nine moves against heaven are not performed as well as he wants. He can''t exert his full strength. For example, Qipin is broken when he makes a move.


    I can''t bear his power at all.


    If he has a good weapon, his strength will be increased by another 10% or 20%. However, he has a complete nine moves against the sky. His forehand itches, and he always practices his gun if he has nothing to do


    However, Mr. Wu coughed awkwardly, but Mr. Liu blushed and said, "it''s still a hypothesis at present. We''re still a little bit worse depending on our strength. The main reason is that our accomplishments are not enough to support the huge project."


    "Bang, Mr. Liu, you are painting cakes here again. Do you want to divide some resources?"


    A crowd of hall zudun sighed and despised.


    "Who Who can say that in a few months, if we are more proficient and have the help of the sect leader, we will certainly be able to do it. The sun flame can make up for some shortcomings. Then I will refine it and blind your eyes. "


    Liu Lao Dynasty everybody blows beard to stare a way.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied. Looking at the fairyland, I''m afraid there are few craftsmen who can make eight kinds of fairyland utensils. As for nine kinds of fairyland utensils, he has never heard of them.


    It is enough to prove that the two elders are powerful enough to do this step, and they are extremely accomplished in refining utensils.


    Immediately said with a smile: "it''s OK, if you have any needs, you can call me in advance. This time, I will stay in zongmen for some time."


    Liu Lao and Wu Lao are very happy. They immediately thank Ning Tao and show off to everyone happily.


    The hall leaders are helpless, but they are also happy for them. After all, the stronger the forging immortal hall is, they are the beneficiaries. The immortal ware has been assigned to several supreme elders who break through the human immortal.


    The rest are stored in the treasure house of the world. Whoever breaks through the immortal can get one.


    This treatment can''t be found in other families.


    Mr. Mo pondered for a moment, and suddenly said, "as for Dong Shuangqiao, we have heard about him for a long time. It lies in a small area adjacent to the triangle, called Xiaoqing area, where there are more than ten scattered areas."


    "In fact, it also belongs to the scope of the triangle. That guy got the support of xianwumen and ran Tianming. He pulled up the flagpole and stood on his own as king. He was still shouting the slogan of fighting against the devil. In fact, that means you."


    "Because I was afraid of those forces, I didn''t dare to move them. Look, this traitor..."

 Chapter 2420

    Ning Tao a squint, small clear domain? How dare that traitor get so close to them? Are you not afraid to die?


    After thinking about it, he asked: "what is the strength and scale of the forces he has won over?"


    Mo Laodao said: "nature is far less than us. During this period, we have been keeping a low profile. Few people know our real strength."


    "However, there are so many forces behind him, and there are eight ethnic groups in the central region. It''s hard to deal with him. In fact, to put it bluntly, he wants to eat the cake of the triangle region, and then let Dong Shuangqiao make trouble in the name of vindication."


    "As long as the leader of the sect gives an order, it''s no matter that he will destroy his power."


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and pondered: "people must be killed, but not now. I have a nuclear bomb. I can threaten my family, and I can also be threatened."


    "To put it simply, we need a strong man, at least one The earth immortal is strong


    If Mr. Zhou thought about it, he frowned and said, "what the sect leader means is that they are afraid that if we destroy Dong Shuangqiao, those forces will take the opportunity to make trouble and even attack the whole world?"


    "It can also be said that Dong Shuangqiao is actually a bait. If you eat it, it will cause more trouble. But if you don''t eat him and let him develop, it will still be trouble in the future. Shen Gongbao''s bastards are very calculating."


    All the hall leaders suddenly realized that there were so many shameless things in it.


    I feel bad in my heart! Hold back!


    When can we cut them off?


    "Don''t worry, if you want to kill him, it''s like killing mole ants. But don''t be in a hurry for a while. He''s just cannon fodder at most. Let him jump for another period of time. When the time comes, I''ll make him regret coming to this world."


    Ning Tao indifference, revealed a cold domineering.


    In his eyes, Dong Shuangqiao is really a mole ant, just a half immortal. Even if he breaks through, he is just a bigger mole ant. It''s the people behind him that should be feared.


    Yuan Mu looked suspicious and said strangely, "can you invite a strong man of the earth immortal to sit down?"


    "It''s an old monster, an old ancestor, with a strange temper. Besides, if you don''t reveal secrets, you can''t attract them. If you reveal secrets, you may catch fire."


    People also nodded. The strong people who can reach this point basically do whatever they want.


    It''s a dream to make them obey.


    "No harm..."


    Ning Tao waved his hand with a smile, but glanced at Sima Yunfeng without any trace, which was meaningful.


    The latter heart a sudden, inexplicable some flustered, don''t know Ning Tao is what meaning?


    "Well, I''ll figure out the rest. What you need to do is to accumulate your strength and go down first. There may be a disaster in the near future..."


    Ning Tao waves the meeting to an end.


    A dozen people bowed and then left.


    Before he left, Ning Tao gave an order to the killing hall to train them not only to assassinate, but also to collect intelligence. The intelligence system is the drawback of the world, so they must spread their own pieces to the five realms of the fairyland.


    He wants to know for the first time what will happen in the next five areas


    When the crowd left, there were only three people left in the hall, Ning Tao, Gao Jie and Sima Yunfeng.


    For a moment, the scene was a little dull.


    Ning Tao felt his chin and thought about it. He turned over his hand and took out a bead the size of a pigeon egg. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "do you know what this is?"


    "Star Pearl," Gao Jie was stunned and scratched his head. He had seen it before.


    Does Sima Yunfeng frown?


    "Well What about this one? " Ning Tao deliberately lengthened his voice, turned his hand and took out a bead the size of a head.


    "Hiss, my mother!"


    Gao Jie and his wife took a breath of cold air and screamed in horror. They almost didn''t jump out of their eyes. How could there be such a big star bead?


    Sima Yunfeng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked shocked. He remembers that the largest star bead known today is the size of a fist, which sold for nearly 10 billion yuan at Beihai City auction house.


    But this piece, the size of a head, is more than three or four times larger than that fist. It''s worth at least tens of billions.


    It can even be said that there is a price but no market!


    "Goo Grunt


    See two people eye-opening, Ning Tao but smile will star bead toward Sima Yunfeng push, not near not far, in front of him, can catch.


    But Sima Yunfeng''s face changed. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "why is the master testing me?"


    "Boss, I''m afraid you don''t know. Uncle Feng has health problems, so he stayed at Tianji gate and has been a guardian for decades. I can guarantee his conduct with my life."


    Gao Jie patted his chest and said anxiously.


    However, Ning Tao waved his hand with a smile. Looking at the gloomy Sima Yunfeng, he solemnly said: "I have no other meaning. I just want to solemnly invite you to join the world gate and become the fifth supreme elder of the family."


    "Too Elder... "


    Sima Yunfeng and his wife were stunned. Did they not expect that they were the same as Yuan Mu and Mo Yuntian?Gao Jie shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile, "Uncle Feng, you don''t have to worry or hesitate. Just follow your heart. I respect your choice."


    "I I refuse, "said Sima Yunfeng, who immediately got up and left.


    Gao Jie understood what he thought and sighed at the bottom of his heart.


    He knew that it was Uncle Feng who didn''t want to trouble others any more. In those days, he had brilliant talent and was sure to break through the immortals. As a result, he was attacked by the thieves of the hell devil hall. He not only failed to break through, but also hurt the root.


    Dantian, meridians and spirits were damaged by 90%, and his cultivation was barely kept in the eight levels of human immortals. Because he was too badly hurt to recover, he was so frustrated that he used his last life to repay heaven''s kindness.


    However, he seems to have heard the master say that uncle Feng''s life should not be cut off, but the time has not come


    But a voice made them stiff: "if I am right, your secret disease is caused by thunder."


    "Boom..."


    With a loud bang, Sima Yunfeng burst out a breath of terror. Although it did not move, it was like a thousand troops and horses galloping, and the vast breath rolled in.


    "I''m a loner. I don''t like to be disturbed and watched. If you have any scruples about me, I''ll go."


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be a third person to know about this," said Sima Yunfeng, turning away with a calm face.


    But Ning Tao wry smile, even busy way: "you listen to me finish, I have no other meaning, in fact, I want to say, I can cure your thunder disease."


    "Although I don''t know what happened, it should have something to do with" Dixian. "


    "What What? "


    Sima Yunfeng''s eyes widened for a moment. First, he burst out a wave of ecstasy. Then he frowned and looked at Ning Tao with suspicion and solemnity.


    "Frown way:" depend on you? Even one of the ten immortals can''t help me with my secret disease. "


    "Ha ha..."


    "Others can''t do it, but it doesn''t mean Ben Xian can''t do it. If I can cure you or even help you break through, are you loyal to me? Ning Tao stands with a negative hand and says with a smile.


    Hearing this, Sima Yunfeng sneered: "if my injury is not cured, I will not live for a few years."


    "If you cure me, you can also let me break through the earth immortal. There is no need for the supreme elder. Even a pawn before the war, Sima Yunfeng will never step back."


    "What if you''re the only one who''s willing to take the lead?"

 Chapter 2421

    On hearing these words, Ning Tao laughed heartily and said with appreciation, "you are the strong one of the earth immortals. It''s too shameful. It''s better to be the elder."


    But Sima Yunfeng sneered at him. He was already desperate for his bad injury.


    If it wasn''t for Tian Ji Xian, who kept telling him that there was a turning point, would he have survived so far? I''m afraid I''ve already found a lonely wilderness and committed suicide.


    This secret disease has been tormenting him all the time for nearly a hundred years, making him suffering and physically and mentally exhausted.


    But he gritted his teeth and believed that there was still a turning point, but until the scene a few days ago.


    Sima Yunfeng was completely desperate.


    If all the benefactors have fallen, what chance can we have?


    If he can be cured, he will be a madman, a madman who will never die with the temple of hell.


    "Chu Jiang King


    Sima Yunfeng gritted his teeth and his eyes were scarlet, but then he took a deep breath and slowly stabilized his mood. Unfortunately, it was just a dream.


    Although Ning Tao is amazing, it''s just cultivation, which has nothing to do with curing his secret disease.


    In this world, thunder is God''s anger, which also has a little power of rules. It''s extremely difficult to purify, let alone be hurt by it. There are few ways to save him.


    Ning Tao, can you be better than Yao Xian?


    See him shake head, Ning Tao Leng for a while, wry smile way: "so do not have confidence to me?"


    "No, I never had confidence!"


    "I appreciate your kindness, but I can''t sit here for a long time. I''d better leave it to a more suitable person, Dixian. It''s just a dream I haven''t completed."


    "Cough..."


    Because of emotional excitement, pulling the damaged meridians, Sima Yunfeng painfully coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood.


    A pair of sword eyebrows pressed together.


    He was about to use his kung fu to cure his injury and suppress it. All of a sudden, he was wrapped in a soft blue light. His body was as warm as a spring breeze, and his body seemed to have countless worms wriggling, and the pain was reduced.


    Sima Yunfeng was stunned and looked at the blue light that enveloped him. There was an unbelievable look on his face.


    "this How is that possible? It''s healing me. Can it heal my thunder wounds? "


    The scream reverberated throughout the hall, and the deep ecstasy in the words could be clearly heard.


    When he looked up, he saw a twelve grade lotus stand.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao smiles and is not surprised at all, because when he was in Beiyu, elder martial brother Bai Yang once solemnly told him that the twelve lotus sets are not only for healing, but also for curing Lei''s injury.


    This is enough to make countless earth immortals crazy and fight for their own property.


    As we all know, how to refine the human immortal and the earth immortal? The answer is Thunder!


    Every time the earth immortal breaks through the heavy, he will experience a thunder disaster, and every time is a near death. What is a thunder? It''s a symbol of destruction!


    If you use the human body to resist the natural force, you can see the danger. If you are careless, it will be destroyed.


    In the long history, there are countless Tianjiao who died in the thunder disaster. That''s why the number of Dixian ancestors is so rare?


    Tianlei robbery is a monk''s nightmare!


    Even if they can break through, many people will suppress it, because they are not sure that they can carry the thunder.


    But just imagine, if there is a treasure that can cure the thunder, what is the thunder in the eyes of the earth immortal that day? That''s what I''ve been dreaming of!


    Therefore, Bai Yang told him not to let the wind out. The effect of this thing is amazing


    "How do you feel? Can I heal your thunder wounds, my dear Ning Tao asked with a smile.


    "Yes, certainly, absolutely Absolutely... " Sima Yunfeng was excited and trembled, and his body was slightly convulsed.


    This whole body is comfortable and light, as if he was himself in those days. Nearly a hundred years ago, this is the first time that he felt that he was still alive, not a walking corpse.


    Gao Jie was also stunned. Is this the turning point that master said? Ning Tao and liantai.


    It seems that this lotus terrace is a treasure that can cure Lei''s injury. But he is very happy for uncle Feng. Uncle Feng grew up looking forward to it. I wish he could get rid of the pain of secret disease.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao waved to liantai with a smile and immediately flew to Sima Yunfeng.


    "Here? Really Really? " Sima Yunfeng is a little flattered. After so many years, can he not know how precious the treasure that can cure thunder robbery is?


    But Ning Tao threw it directly to him.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to use people. I promised Tianji to take care of you, but it''s only for you. It''s not for you," Ning Tao laughed and joked.


    Sima Yunfeng was moved. It was already an extravagant hope that he could lend it to him. If he wanted to be someone else, he would rather die than hide it for fear that others would know.


    Ning Tao dares to take it out, which proves that he absolutely believes in him and believes that he won''t leak the secret.He knows the risks best.


    But when I think of the doubt just now, I''m not as ashamed as I am. I''m a gentleman with a villain''s heart.


    Zhao ningtao, with his eyes shining, knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "from today on, I will take charge of Ma Yunfeng, but I will swear to be loyal to the world as long as I have a breath, and I will not let an enemy do harm to our world."


    "Three months, no, two months, I''m sure I''ll get rid of Lei''s injury with the twelve grade lotus stands here."


    Seeing that he swore poison, Ning Tao quickly helped him up and said with a laugh, "I believe elder Feng can ride the wind and break the waves to save himself from danger. This star bead is given to elder Feng."


    "It''s mild in energy, neutral, and doesn''t repel any forces. It has a huge effect on your recovery and breaking through the immortals. Our sect leader hopes to see the breaking through the immortals Elder Feng


    Looking at the big star bead of his head, Sima Yunfeng''s eyes were moist, and he was very happy.


    He takes two things and nods solemnly. Then you follow Ning Tao''s back mountain and fly away. He can''t wait to restore his old style


    Looking at his back, Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. If he really succeeds, there will be an immortal ancestor in the world.


    although there is only one, it is enough to frighten the curfew!


    All of a sudden, he turned to Gao Jie and asked, "by the way, do you have any idea about the three brocade bags?"


    When Gao Jie heard the speech, he burst out a happy look and said: "I have already got an eye for the first brocade bag by combining the two inheritance forces. If you give me some more time, I should be able to completely crack it."


    "Well, it''s up to you. Your master must be proud of you," Ning Tao comforted and patted him on the shoulder.


    In Gao Jie''s eyes, there is also a burning belief that the wish left by the master will be fulfilled


    Out of the hall, it was already dusk.


    Ning Tao strolls around and goes back to his bedroom, only to find that there are two women on the bed

 Chapter 2422

    "Is it difficult to be princess Yan again?" Looking at the woman in the quilt, Ning Tao mutters to himself.


    But grinning, no matter who she is, she has already occupied her own bed. Is there any room for negotiation? He let out a strange cry and jumped on it.


    "Where are the demons? I come to subdue you!"


    "Ah, what are you doing? You scared us to death," the second daughter blushed and exclaimed.


    The thin dress was messy and seductive, showing a large area of snow-white, and her cheeks were bright red and shy. It seemed that she had been carefully dressed.


    One is pure, the other is gentle.


    "Why? Qian Qian, shallow, is it you Ning Tao a Leng, immediately surprised way.


    "Who do you think it will be? Is there a lot of women climbing up to the bed of the head of the Tang Ning sect? " Su Xiaoying''s cunning way.


    "No, I''m kidding. I can''t see anyone in my dorm. Who else can I have except you?" Ning Tao touched his nose and said with a bitter smile.


    This is the truth, in addition to an accident, Yan imperial concubine, but that is also purposeful, to the end also didn''t happen what, so this words have no problem.


    The second daughter gave him a white look and believed that he had a ghost.


    At this time, Ning Tao seemed to think of something. He planed in the Yangling ring, then took out two drops of gorgeous water, and said with a smile: "this is the spirit making liquid I told you, which can change your constitution."


    "These days, you can consolidate your accomplishments. I''m working on some auxiliary medicine. I believe it will transform you."


    "Seriously!"


    The second daughter''s eyes brightened, and she was surprised to take the liquid, and her happy tears fell down.


    When I think of those days in Qingyun mansion, it''s just because of their aptitude. If they are gifted, I''m afraid that day will be a different scenery.


    At the very least, we can protect the people we want to protect.


    They can feel the feeling of Ning Tao more or less. Ning Tao has been working hard to protect them!


    Suddenly, Su Qian''s face turned red and climbed up like a beautiful snake. He breathed in Ning Tao''s ear: "Ning Tao, Qianqian and I I want a child, too. "


    "Tonight, you have to work hard!"


    "Gulu..."


    Ning Tao throat dry, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, feel a fiery body winding.


    Before he could react, there was another fiery body on his back. It hit him on both sides. It was so sour that Ning Tao''s heart was rippling. He had already come to this step. If Liu Xiahui came again, it would be natural


    "Ouch..."


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    The palace guards are serious, old-fashioned, inhuman and stand upright.


    But after a while, suddenly a few people turned red, bowed, and could not help walking outside. It seemed that there was a chain reaction. After a while, the palace guards retreated for thousands of meters.


    "Huhu..."


    As soon as I was relieved, I heard a loud cry.


    "Ah..."


    The maids and maids who came to clean the house were all red faced and retreated quietly. It was too fierce and the movement was too fierce. Is the Lord really tough?


    After a while, ice and snow knead to come, want to invite Ning Tao, to their Yurou junior sister there.


    Maybe they can get some light.


    Before coming, the patriarch secretly told them that if they want to make the alliance stable, Lin Yurou may not be enough. They must have more relations with Ning Tao and firmly grasp his heart.


    In this way, he was more concerned, which was of great benefit to Xuanyin sect.


    So as soon as she became stable, she asked Ning Tao to come and sit down at the suggestion of her sisters.


    But just came in, suddenly heard a series of people rippling, unspeakable calls.


    "Ah..."


    Ice and snow is a Leng at first, and then her face reveals a blush. Although she has no experience in the world, she also knows what she is doing. In a moment, she blushes and is at a loss.


    This time, to disturb him, right?


    Under the strange eyes of the bodyguards, she didn''t mention the courage and ran back with a red face.


    "Ah..."


    The voice is getting louder and louder, but I don''t know how to restrain it. It''s hard for these loyal palace guards.


    Thinking of the last lesson, the team leader gritted his teeth and took people back 3000 meters.


    In this way, from dusk to late night, from late night to early morning, it was not easy to stop, and the palace guards also came for a shift. Not long after they were close to the palace, bursts of gasps came again.


    The bodyguards are silly. Why don''t you take a rest?


    Immediately, he went back 3000 meters with a bitter face.


    They thought that patience passed, but they were still too naive. For four or five days, Ning Tao stayed at home, Su Qian''s two daughters met Ganlu for a long time, and the two sisters fought together and practiced Yin Yang meditation.


    Ning Tao''s life is huge. For several days, their foundation and defects have been completely made up.The cultivation reached the peak of refining God quickly.


    They have been separated for three years. Naturally, they want to be crazy. Moreover, they are stimulated by Lin Yurou. They are eager to give birth to a child for Ning Tao.


    Especially boys.


    So he tried his best to cater to Ning Tao, which made him happy. On the sixth day, the second daughter couldn''t hold on, even if she had joyful Zen.


    On that day, the two women grabbed their clothes between their legs and left.


    At the same time, prepare to close the door


    Seeing this, he had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    I didn''t get much promotion.

 Chapter 2423

    In fact, think about it.


    Huanxi Zen is a double cultivation method. It has a long history. It is an ancient book. It was acquired by Ning Tao when he was on earth. Now it has been practiced to the highest level.


    The combination of water and milk, understanding.


    Besides, Ning Tao is a human immortal, and the two girls are just alchemy. The Yin and yang are not balanced.


    So, er Nu absorbed most of the energy.


    Ning Tao ponders and looks as if he is a human immortal now. Every level is heaven. It is undoubtedly more difficult for him to break through. This energy is just a drop in the bucket for him.


    Ordinary people are piled up by the year of the monkey!


    Even if he has swallowing, star bead, anti heaven decision, elixir, the way of the universe Even with the help of a cost source in the world of souls, it will take at least half a year to break through to the seventh level.


    Although the feeling is very long, but also helpless, this speed in the eyes of outsiders has been fast.


    Ning Tao sighs and falls on the bed. He really needs to shut up for a while


    One day later, Ning Tao consolidated himself and accepted Yin and Yang. At the beginning of Taichu, he went out of his bedroom and stretched himself. Although he stayed with his second daughter for a few days, he didn''t practice at all times every day.


    At most, it''s Frequent!


    Facing the rising sun, Ning Tao takes out the Taoist Scripture and absorbs the Qi of Taichu.


    The Scriptures are dense, complex and obscure. Although there are many mysteries, solving one is a new level of understanding. Ning Tao is tireless in overcoming these difficulties


    When the sun hung high, Ning Tao just spit out a mouthful of turbid gas and opened his eyes. But he turned over his hand and took out a long gun. He pulled out a gun flower and opened it. The gun was as powerful as an emperor.


    "Whoosh..."


    Fire the gun, fire the gun a thousand times.


    Pick, split, stab, thrust A thousand times each!


    Although it''s just a basic shot technique, Ning Tao''s practice is very interesting, superb, without a trace of fireworks, just like an old farmer''s stupid, very simple, but direct.


    A group of palace guards were fascinated by it unconsciously, and their eyes were shining with wisdom.


    If you can understand something, it means you have an opportunity.


    Ning Tao is not stingy. His every shot seems simple, but he has his own idea of invincible gun. He has the way and the method to accommodate thousands of people If they can realize some, they will benefit for life.


    A set of shooting down, Ning Tao whole people are soaked with sweat, but the spirit is more and more full.


    After washing, it''s almost noon.


    Ning Tao leisurely out of the bedroom, found a lot of bodyguards, in three thousand meters away made some signs, also don''t know what meaning?


    However, this sign is just like the outside of the poison circle to the palace guards.


    The closer you get to the poison ring, the more likely you are to get poisoned.


    Many brothers have been recruited. The price they have paid is that the women and concubines in the residential area have suffered one after another. Their men''s passion is like a bull''s hard work.


    I''m afraid Ning Tao himself can''t imagine that a double training has a chain reaction, and it also drives the birth plan in disguise.


    Congratulations


    Although he decided to close the door, he had to deal with the affairs inside the door first. He had been away for several months, and his impression of the entrance of the lobby was only kept during the war. Were those old brothers still there?


    The first stop, he went to Zhongyi hall.


    Today, the leader of the hall is Lu Zhengyi. He is very talented, but he is too young and immature to take on the overall situation. So his father Lu Zhong has been teaching him how to weigh things.


    The arrival of Ning Tao brought tears to many old people''s eyes, because they were the first group of soldiers.


    Ning Tao didn''t forget these familiar faces. He exchanged greetings with them, talked and laughed with them, and lamented how hard the war was, and how we managed to turn the tide and create miracles again and again


    These things made a group of new disciples feel very proud and become a belief, which has been handed down from generation to generation.


    Lu Zhengyi''s cultivation is to cultivate four aspects of Tao, and Lu linger, who has grown up, has also broken through to two aspects. In Zhongyi hall, she is also a female Xia who stands in the way of others.


    Both of them are talented people in the world.


    Ning Tao stayed for a long time and finally instructed some people to practice. He also left some magic tools and resources.


    Bear hall, lion hall and wolf hall are all well regulated, but they are also the backbone. Once a war starts, they will all rush to the front.


    In front of the mausoleum, Ning Tao mourned for the dead and poured a pot of wine for them.


    "It''s you who have to be brave and fearless to sacrifice that made the world today. Thank you," Ning Tao poured out the wine and bowed deeply.


    Finally, I left something behind and left.


    Guifeng hall, Tianlei hall, and poisonous dragon hall are three of the four great vajras of Youming sect. They are accepted by Ning Tao. Of course, they are also controlled by Xiaohei to prevent them from betraying.But now the situation has changed. Even if Ning Tao asks Xiao Hei to lift the ban, these people don''t agree.


    They are reluctant to leave the world


    Ning Tao witnessed the birth of a pair of hooks. It is said that they were specially made for Cheng Zi and Gan Er Lao. As long as they become immortals, the "lethal hook" belongs to them.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied, will ring some fairy, mechanical, all lost them.


    There must be something that can be used.


    Qingshitang and Shuanger are chatting with each other. Now their accomplishments have increased greatly.


    Shenyintang, the fourth daughter of spring, summer, autumn and winter, practised the temperament hard, and fully played the role of "Qin Jing". She took the head of the enemy thousands of miles away, which was unparalleled in magic.


    Kill hall, great ape hall, Hongmeng hall, Tianji hall, Ning Tao also patronized one by one.


    Now everyone has moved to Wudang Mountain. The main peak is nearly a thousand feet high. The palace Pavilion is like a miracle, as if it had entered a heavenly palace.


    It cost ningtao tens of billions of stone.


    At this time, he met Han Xue and the people of the witch sect. After some deliberation, he hesitated and finally The entrance of the 15th hall, zuwu hall, was born, because it was jointly requested by the whole sorcery church.


    The leader of the hall is Han Xue.


    To tell you the truth, the witch sect is very special in terms of manpower and method, and its strength is also the weakest. It can only draw an area for them to develop on their own.


    After walking around for a long time, I grasped the situation inside the door and thought about closing the yam field.


    All of a sudden, I heard a loud noise. It seemed that the arena was very busy. When I was curious, Ning Tao came to it.


    As soon as you enter the arena, there is a great deal of noise.


    Ning Tao happens to see Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, ye Wanqing''s three daughters, and bao''er is also there. He is cheering down excitedly. It seems like a great battle.


    Ning Tao looks suspiciously at the scene, but he is stunned. It''s Mangu, ningkun.


    What''s going on?


    Do these two little guys want to compete?


    A big disciple, a second disciple, who can win, Ning Tao has nothing to say.


    Had to smile bitterly, came to the three women''s side, "Daddy", bao''er surprised and happy, pouting a small mouth to let Ning Tao embrace, extremely sticky.


    Ning Tao picked her up, but Li Bingbing said with a smile: "Yo, the bridegroom still knows how to come out. You''re not exhausted by the music all night, are you?"


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao''s old face is red, dry cough way: "don''t talk nonsense, I was in order to help Qian Qian their training, obligatory, right, this battle is how to return a responsibility?" How can these two silly boys fight? "


    Three female white he one eye, leisurely way: "they see at first sight as before, these days have been fooling around together, who let you regardless of your apprentice, fortunately they are quite right temper, just fight to fight."


    "But which apprentice do you think will win?"


    At this time, the scene a scream, two people have lightning intertwined, in an instant, hundreds of moves, inseparable, in full swing.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Secret method, manwangjue!"


    "Secret method, iron blood true body!"


    One side is unparalleled in horizontal training, the other side is full of Qi and blood, and there is no match in the flesh. After several encounters, the fighting spirit is not reduced, but increased. All kinds of advanced methods are readily available, so they are just fighting each other, but they don''t let go.


    In the face of the long known brothers of the same school, we naturally need to find out the bottom of our strength.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao looked a few eyes, frowned, and said in a deep voice: "Ning Kun, you will lose in a hundred moves!"


    "Why? Doesn''t he have a lot of momentum now? It''s obviously a tough fight. I think as long as you keep up your spirit, you can win, "Zhou Ru said doubtfully.


    But with deep eyes, Ning Tao said with a smile: "barbarian bone cultivation is six fold, while Ning Kun is only three fold. What''s more, they are not much different in terms of the foundation and means. They are both geniuses, so it''s more difficult to cross the stage."


    "But Ning Kun is weak in nature and has not yet adapted to the rules here. His understanding of" Dao Yi "is only superficial. This is my fault. He is just like a jade. He needs a master craftsman to carve him."


    "As long as we make up for this, if we are fighting in a few months, Ning Kun will have a good chance of winning."


    "Boom boom..."


    The battle gradually escalated to the peak, and both of them took out the means of pressing the bottom of the box. They were both extremely amazing immortal methods, and the mighty power made people scream.


    Three women also can''t think much, all stare big a pair of beautiful eyes, are heart meat, who lose all distressed.


    A collision, Ning Kun''s turbulent momentum suddenly short a section, the successor is powerless, and Mangu has been forbearing, see this, eyes shine, in a moment burst out full strength, hit a key blow.


    "Xianfa, manwangjing!"


    A king with angry eyes fiercely suppressed Ning Kun. Ning Kun struggled for a while and finally gave up with a bitter smile.It''s still a little bit worse.


    But Mangu was soaked with sweat, panting like a cow, and he was frightened. Where did the master find the evil elder martial brother? He almost couldn''t hold on. Fortunately, he had the advantage and knocked down the elder martial brother once.


    "Fluke, fluke..."

 Chapter 2424

    When Ning Kun and Mangu all breathed a sigh of relief, Ning Tao floated down from the sky with a lovely baby in his arms. His face was flat and calm. It was hard to figure out what he was thinking?


    "I''ll see you, master!"


    They screamed. Did the master see all of them just now? I''d like to pay my respects.


    I don''t know if master will be angry, especially Ning Kun. If he is defeated, will he lose master''s face?


    Seeing that they were nervous, Ning Tao showed a touch of guilt and said: "good apprentice, get up quickly!"


    "I saw all that battle just now. You are all very good. It''s wrong to be a teacher. I''m sorry that I haven''t taught you anything all the time."


    "No Shifu has done well enough. Everything we have now is given by Shifu. You''ve shouldered all the pressure. I just hate that I''m useless and can''t help Shifu. "


    Ning Kun, Mangu two character language sonorous.


    This is also their voice. They know how difficult Ning Tao is, so they have been angry and trying to be strong, trying not to lose face to the master and delay.


    Ning Tao''s face was full of joy, and he reached out to help them up. He said proudly, "from tomorrow on, I will personally instruct you. As my apprentice of Ning Tao, you can lose anywhere, that is, Tao Yi can never lose!"


    I''m joking, but I don''t think about him. He is the only holy road in the three realms.


    In history, it has been achieved by the candle dragon.


    I dare not say to let them both reach their own level. At least, they have their own guidance. Ten immortals are the bottom line. He will spare no effort to cultivate them into twelve immortals.


    If he can''t, he''ll lose his face, unless they''re not qualified enough.


    "Thank you, master!" Ning Kun and Mangu are very happy and respectful.


    "I want to learn, and so does bao''er," Ning bao''er said with a smile, waving his chubby little hand.


    "Ha ha..."


    Li Bingbing''s third daughter''s face is full of maternal smile.


    Because of the arrival of Ning Tao, the arena became more heated and the crowd was excited. After receiving the challenge, guidance and competition from several people, he left.


    With Ning Tao''s current cultivation of immortals, he has such a high vision. A little guidance, it''s all golden words


    In the next few days, Ning Tao didn''t shut up. Instead, he quietly taught Ning Kun and Mangu what he had learned. Except for some things that he couldn''t teach, he was not stingy.


    The most important thing is Tao Yi. With a few words, Ning Tao can enlighten them.


    Ning Tao didn''t dare to clap his chest and say that he was invincible, but even some old monsters might lose him a little.


    Ning Tao also copied and passed it on to them.


    In the morning, they practice their guns all day. In the evening, they spoil Zhou Ru, Li Bingbing and their shy elder martial sisters.


    Li Bingbing and her two daughters are also stimulated. They can say that they are no less than Su Qian and her two daughters. They have been on the earth for so long, for fear that Ning Tao will forget them, so they try their best to make Ning Tao remember themselves


    Three days later, Hua Linglong came with worry free.


    Ye Wanqing wept with joy. At last, the mother and the son met each other, and they grew up to be little girls. When they reached Ning Tao''s belly, they were full of beauty.


    Naturally, carefree and bao''er meet, two cute little girls, silly looking at each other, let a crowd around people can''t help but want to laugh.


    Worry free is really confused. I have a younger sister. When did it happen?


    Bao''er was also confused. Daddy didn''t tell him that he had a sister. She was so beautiful.


    When people are curious about what to do next? Wuyou actually cried and ran to Ning Tao. His eyes were red and he accused him of not being happy


    Ning Tao full face wry smile, had to comfort her, oneself once swore, promise she will certainly bring back the heart happy.


    Maybe It''s time to go to the demon world, because with the help of reincarnation master, I can cross the starry sky. Even if there is no channel, I can let reincarnation master tear the world barrier and enter the demon world.


    However, the reincarnation master has closed in the starry sky. He is fusing the body of golden fur to revive himself.


    Now, there should be no time to respond.


    After getting a reply and explanation from Ning Tao, Wu you turns her tears into a smile. She has always kept in mind Xinyue''s younger sister. The days when she played in those years are still in front of her eyes


    "Sister, here Here you are, "said bao''er, holding up a fruit timidly and blinking her big weak eyes.


    Wuyou pouts, pinches her waist and looks at her third sister. For this new family member, she takes away her love, but she can''t get angry. In bao''er''s tension, Wuyou takes over the spirit.


    "Remember, I''ll be your elder sister in the future. If anyone dares to bully you, come back and tell me, elder sister will deal with her. By the way, you still have a second elder sister..."


    Worry free holding bao''er''s hand told the way.


    "Well, I see," baby nodded cleverly.Watching the two girls go to play, Ning Tao''s mouth is full of smiles. He forgets whether bao''er will be damaged. Wu you was one of the two demons in Wudang Mountain


    The days are plain, but they are abundant.


    After ten days in a row, under the guidance of Ning Tao, Ning Kun and Mangu can be regarded as nirvana, reborn, and greatly increased in strength.


    Ning Kun has mastered seven immortal products.


    Mangu, however, has mastered eight immortal products.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied with this achievement. They have laid a solid foundation, and they have their own way. The next step is to see how far they can go. At present, Ning Kun''s potential is still huge and needs to be tapped.


    Mangu belongs to the steady, strength growth is not fast, but behind the inside information, like mountains.


    Ning Tao has also taught some young disciples, such as Lu Zhengyi, Lu linger, ye Kong, Li Menghan and so on. Others are not sure, but Daoyi is our best.


    Su Qian, Tong Yaqian is in seclusion.


    Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru each got a drop of Zaoshen liquid. They shut up to transform and improve their qualifications!


    Lin Yurou felt guilty, so she didn''t dare to show her head for fear of offending several elder sisters. It is said that there is another elder sister, who is very important in Ning Tao''s heart.


    She didn''t dare to think about the position of the main palace.


    Aware that everything in the world is on the right track and developing rapidly, Ning Tao also decides to shut up and settle down his accomplishments, waiting for the time to come.


    In this way, Ning Tao closed in the back mountain.


    Time goes by slowly. After a month, there is no sign of Ning Tao going out.


    But the gate of the world became lively. The two girls had a good time. They went to see the monkey today and the bear tomorrow.


    Of course, the hardest part was the gang of children who were beaten up in a few days.


    No worries. Let bao''er do it.


    Those adults stare for trouble. They see that they are innocent babies. They are less than one year old. They immediately grab the board and pull it towards their children''s buttocks.


    "The hopeless guawa can''t even beat a one-year-old child. He dares to come back crying after being beaten. It''s a shame..."


    In this way, the second daughter soon became the king of the children, and was also called No treasure, double evil.


    And on this day, a breath suddenly burst out, strong pressure, strong oppression!

 Chapter 2425

    "Boom Boom... "


    In the sky, the spirit power is as hot as boiling water, the fairy fog is curling up, wandering like wisps of cooking smoke, and the roar of giant animals can be heard.


    "Once the wind and cloud change," the "magic road of gathering spirits from all walks of life..."


    Looking at the vision in the sky, Yuan Mu screamed in surprise.


    This is someone who wants to break through the three fairylands. The rhythm of becoming immortal is certainly not Ning Tao or the big Sima. It should be the three of them.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    After a while, a group of high-rise people gathered at the back of the mountain.


    Looking at the whirlpool of spiritual power, hovering over the top of a cave, Mo looks suddenly and smiles all over his face. If there is one more immortal, he will have a better knowledge of the world. This is a good thing.


    Kill one, Lu Zhong and others are excited.


    All of a sudden, Yuan Mu seemed to feel something strange. He looked at Mo Yuntian for a while, but he doubted: "you Did it break through? "


    "Ha ha, a few days ago, he successfully broke through the double," Mo said with a smile, stroking his beard.


    "Congratulations to Mo Lao, congratulations to Mo Lao," the hall leaders said in surprise.


    "Cut, it''s only two. You need to work hard to catch up with me. Do you want me to give you some advice? Is your hand itching recently Yuan Mu grinned at the thief.


    Mo Lao''s face turned black, and then he didn''t have a good way: "cut, old boy, don''t be too arrogant. I have discovered all the energy hidden in this immortal bone."


    "It''s speculated that this is a man who died under the thunder. The energy is buried in the bones of the immortal. After I shut up, I''ll absorb all the energy. I''m afraid the five fold will not be a problem."


    "At that time, you old boy will wait for me to take good care of you, and I will try my best to be gentle."


    The heads of the hall were laughing and their faces turned red.


    These supreme elders are just like living treasures. Mr. Yuan is going to lose money this time. I have a good play to watch.


    Sure enough, Yuan Mu''s face was shocked. He naturally knew whether Mo Yuntian was remolding his body or a powerful immortal body from Ning Tao, but he didn''t expect it to be so big.


    He must also admit that Mo Yuntian''s talent is far superior to him.


    In fact, Mo Yuntian is only a few hundred years old. He is still very young. He was the first monk on the earth at that time. No matter his mind, talent or bone, which one is not the best choice?


    He knew that he would be overtaken by Mo Yuntian sooner or later, but he didn''t expect that he would come so soon.


    Yuan Mu''s momentum waned, but with a cold hum around his neck, he swept around and suddenly said, "eh, where''s Zhou Heng? Did he go to the eastern regions again? "


    "Mr. Zhou suddenly felt that he had closed the gate yesterday. He didn''t have time to tell you that he would be an immortal when he left the gate again," Cheng said with a smile.


    "To break through?" Not to mention yuan mu, even Mo Yuntian was stunned, and then a surprise burst out.


    It seems that Zhou Heng will finally come to this step!


    However, Yuan Mu felt that there was a fire behind his buttocks and frowned tightly. Old Zhou was almost immortal. How could he be so fast? Not to mention, Lao Zhou''s talent is much better than that of him. He is very dangerous.


    They will surpass them at any time. If they can''t, they have to shut up and practice with their lives. They can''t be left behind.


    Yuan Mu made up his mind secretly.


    "Boom..."


    After a dull sound, suddenly came a laugh: "ha ha, I finally broke through."


    I saw a figure roaring up to the sky, and the mighty Xianwei came to my face, tiger head and tiger brain, but laughing wildly. Behind me, there was a virtual image of an ancient giant ape.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Grandfather, I''ve broken through the immortal. Hehe, I''m still at the top of the mountain. Praise me quickly," Yuan said. He fell down to the crowd and felt that he was floating when he walked.


    However, Yuan Mu gave him a slap and glared: "you mean to be forced? It''s just a peak. Look at the headman. He''s six times old. Is he proud? "


    "Get out of here and shut up. I''ll chase you like hell. I''ll praise you. Do you want two big mouths?"


    Yuan Datou looks aggrieved and wants to cry. What''s the matter? So fierce, immediately a burst of heart frightened, rather elder brother all six heavy, want to so abnormal?


    Scratched to scratch a head, doubt a way: "that my elder sister, still have Lao Wang?"


    "They haven''t gone through the customs yet, but it''s estimated to be fast," Mo said with a smile.


    "Originally I was the first one," yuan Datou just showed a happy look and was glared back by his grandfather.


    After this incident, not counting the three non fighting immortals of Tianji gate, yuan Datou was the sixth immortal in the world, and he was still a younger generation, which really stimulated the people present.


    In particular, Sha Yi has a strong sense of war. His cultivation is half immortal, but only 45% refined.


    Ning Tao also gave him a drop of spirit making liquid. He was very optimistic about him. His aptitude can be changed, but his heart, character and character are naturalAfter watching yuan Datou''s breakthrough, the two Chengs realized it and closed the door.


    Yuan Mu is in a hurry. He just wants to close the door, but yebei comes back. He''s happy to see it and challenges it directly. Yebei doesn''t know why, so he takes it suspiciously.


    When Mo Lao was excited to watch the play, Yuan Mu was defeated in a big fight.


    All the hall leaders were stunned.


    And mo old pupil a shrink, looking at night North lose voice way: "you When did you break through the four peaks? "


    The night North shrugs a shoulder, innocent way: "after my strength restores, already broke through, only very few fight, this time comes back, is to plan to break through five heavy."


    "What? "Five times?"


    Yuan Mu''s eyes almost didn''t jump out and screamed, lying on the ground, the whole person wanted to cry without tears.


    What''s going on here?


    One by one, I feel like it''s turning against the wind!


    In addition to preparing to break through his accomplishments, he also brought a man, whom Ning Tao knew. It was Liang Fanfan, Mr. Liang!


    According to yebeidao, Liang Feifan is extremely disappointed with beihaimeng. He is an honorary elder and is not bound. So he resigned his official position. He is thinking of saying goodbye to his old friend yebeiyue, but he is pulled back by yebeixin.


    I''ve been friends for so many years, and I don''t want him to travel all over the world. I''d better join the world. I can show my strength here.


    In this way, after Liang Feifan made a big oath, he became the seventh person in the world.


    Five days later, there were two breaths in Houshan, which shocked everyone. Xianwei, Yuan Xiaoxiao and Wang Tao broke through the barrier together. One was the later stage of Renxian and the second peak of Renxian.


    The eighth and ninth immortals are born.


    Driven by this stimulation, it seems that a chain reaction has formed again. The atmosphere inside the door is springing up like bamboo shoots, growing rapidly. It seems that in the eruption period and the rising period, cultivation has become an upsurge for a while.


    Most of the hall leaders'' practice has entered the ranks of semi immortals, and the upsurge is gradually boiling.


    Night north, Mo Lao closed.


    Yuan Mu and Liang Feifan are in charge of tiantianmen.


    In this way, a month later, there is no movement in the back mountain, but the cultivation upsurge is still fierce. The number of new elders in the elder hall has reached as many as 30, and this number is changing every day and growing continuously.


    Half a month later, a familiar breath gradually broke out, and the powerful pressure oppressed half of the clan.


    "It''s the master. He''s out of the gate!"

 Chapter 2426

    In full view of the public, the stone gate of the cave slowly opened, and a familiar figure came out with a negative hand.


    Every step is like the emperor dominating all directions, overlooking all living beings. The upper breath is rich to the essence, even when Luotian comes.


    That pair of bright eyes, elegant short hair, sharp nose, thin lips, still holding a bad radian, body shape straight and straight, as if upright, people can''t help but surrender.


    This person is Ning Tao!


    Liang Fanfan, Yuan Mu and other hall leaders were secretly frightened that their accomplishments had not changed, but the sense of oppression was quite strong. Even yuan Mu had an impulse to kneel down, which scared him to retreat.


    The backs of the hall leaders were also wet with sweat.


    Weird?


    "Well? What''s the matter with you all? " Ning Tao''s face is strange, can''t help asking.


    But in his ear, Xiao Hei said with a shocked face: "you can''t really comprehend successfully, can you? It''s a sense of authority that you let out inadvertently. "


    "Do you have any?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, completely didn''t feel, close eyes, don''t for a while this just take back the prestige.


    Touching his nose, he said with an embarrassed smile: "I didn''t expect that he could change his momentum invisibly."


    "It was just a try, but I succeeded. It seems that I have another card in my hand."


    "Boy, don''t blame the tortoise master for not reminding you. Even if that move can succeed, it is likely to be punished by heaven. Otherwise, how dare they not act rashly," Xiao Hei warned seriously.


    Ning Tao silently nods his head slowly. After all, it''s just a hypothesis. It''s afraid that there will be changes when it''s used.


    But if it is true, the power of this move is no less than the "power of the world" he now understands


    "You, Lord Are you all right? " Yuan Mu wiped a cold sweat and asked weakly.


    Ning Tao smiles, shakes his head and stretches.


    This time, the harvest is not small, and the cultivation has also settled down, but it is only the later stage of six fold.


    It''s too early for Qizhong. No wonder those people are old.


    Now his only regret is that the second half of the candle dragon inheritance is not in hand, which is really helpless.


    "Alas..."


    Looking up, I saw Liang Fanfan and Wang Tao, who came in a hurry. Small and big, they all became immortals. After asking, I understood all this.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied with the great increase of tiantianmen''s strength.


    But Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, suddenly doubt a way: "big Sima, the breeze elder has not yet pass?"


    Yuan Mu shook his head suspiciously. Is that guy shutting down? I don''t know at all.


    At this time, Xiao Hei looked back at the mountain and then said, "that guy has been hurt to the root, and it''s been too long. It''s hard to recover for a while. It should take some time."


    "However, the longer the recovery, the greater the chance of breakthrough, and may even jump several times, this is the so-called rebound, he was pressed too long."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nods. Time doesn''t matter. He still has this patience. Then he laughs and gets involved with the crowd. Lao Wang starts to brag and yells to kill Dong Shuangqiao.


    But before the time comes, no one can mess around


    Seeing this, Yuan Mu felt relieved.


    For two and a half months, Ning Tao didn''t break through. This is the speed that a normal person should have.


    If Ning Tao really breaks through several weights at a time, he really wants to be killed and can''t live.


    Not long after, night North closed cave came out boiling Xianli, and a hearty laughter, people know, it seems to be a breakthrough to the five immortal!


    Ning Tao congratulated with a smile.


    Yebei is proud, but when he takes a look at Ning Tao, he is frightened. He immediately suppresses the idea of challenging. He doesn''t want to be pressed on the ground by Ning Tao


    In recent days, Qian Qian and Qian Qian''s two daughters have also passed the test. Their qualifications have increased greatly, and they are all transformed into wooden spirits. Although they are not as good as the wooden emperor''s, the wooden spirits are also amazing.


    The second daughter''s cultivation also took the opportunity to break through to the cultivation of emptiness, and the power of the wood spirit body can still keep the appearance.


    One day later, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru went out at the same time, one ice spirit body and one fire spirit body.


    All of them are excellent constitutions. They belong to the same category of elemental body, and their cultivation speed is more than ten times faster than before. This discovery made several women ecstatic, and each one of them was practicing with stars in his mouth.


    This made Ning Tao speechless. He wanted to sleep together, but he was left.


    However, it happened that senior sister Ye Wanqing made some cakes and brought them to me. It was two months since Ning selang had been abstinent. A hungry wolf attacked her


    One night, the elder martial sister was worried.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the "dragon power". Ning Tao is like a humanoid dragon, growing in all aspects, and in this aspect, he is also as strong as the dragon.


    The next day, Hua Linglong and her elder martial sister went to bed together. As a result, she was unable to resist the beast.On the third day, they pull the red faced Lin Yurou over, and the three girls are still defeated.


    On the fourth day, the three girls were all shut up


    Ning Tao''s face is black. Is he so terrible? For three days in a row, he was a little too tired to eat. His whole body was sour, and the Qi of yin and Yang was huge.


    The last drop of Zaoshen liquid, auxiliary medicine, Ning Tao gave Han Xue, always feel guilty for her.


    But Han Xue has been very calm.


    Now her mind is on the zuwu hall. Although her name is not right and her words are not right, everyone believes in her and wants to carry forward the sorcery together.


    As for the witch saint, Miao Jingjing, the news is that everything is safe. She is lurking in the hall of the devil.


    Sister Xia returned to zuhuang''s gate a few months ago. She wanted to become an immortal in the forbidden area of the gate. She must have succeeded long ago. After all, Xiaohong is here


    On the fifth day, the two old Cheng preached, but they seemed to have made some rash progress and almost failed.


    At the critical moment, it was Ning Tao who helped the elder two break through to Renxian.


    On the sixth day, Mr. Zhou made a breakthrough and reached a peak.


    The tenth, the eleventh and the twelfth immortals appeared in front of the public so quickly.


    Thanks to Star Pearl!


    On the seventh day, Ning Tao was called by Liu Lao of calcining Xiantang, and his "wind and thunder wings" were recycled, and their performance doubled, referred to as "wind and thunder wings".


    His white fall also began to forge. He devoted himself to the power of all the immortals in the world, the sun, the holy fire, and many precious resources. It took six days and thousands of tedious crafts, which exhausted seven or eight immortals.


    When there is only the last procedure left, Ning Tao tears open his clothes and grabs the immortal hammer to fight.


    "Ninety nine times The melting pot of war


    "Secret method, ancient bully!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Every time the hammer falls, Wudang Mountain trembles. Tens of thousands of disciples tremble. What they know is the forge. What they don''t know is that the Earth Dragon turns over.


    The movement lasted for an hour.


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth and insisted, but he didn''t see the weapon. It seemed that he was on the verge of the door. Liu frowned and picked up two pieces of experience. When he saw a place, he suddenly jumped with fright.


    "No, quick..."


    Before he finished, the sky fainted, and a silver flash of lightning fell.


    "Click..."


    Most of the calcined fairyland is wrapped in it, and Ning Tao is the first to bear the brunt. This thunder obviously comes from nothing. It turns out that Jiupin fairyland is different from other things. When it is formed, it is often accompanied by thunder.


    With a dose of strong medicine, the immortal utensil will freeze.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao vomited blood, totally unexpected.


    Half of his body was paralyzed, but his amazing resilience made him slowly heal, and the remnant thunder was also swallowed.


    "Tut Tut, it tastes good..."


    But he didn''t care about it. His eyes were shining. In front of him, a long gun shining with silver light appeared in the field of vision, and he was connected with him, because he had already recognized the LORD with blood.


    "Great, it''s done," Ning Tao grabbed Bai Luo and looked ecstatic.


    The crowd also got up, but the thunder cloud over their heads didn''t dissipate. On the contrary, it became more and more violent and thunderous. But this time, the goal was Back hill.


    "This It''s big Sima, Sima Yunfeng. He''s going to break through at last! "

 Chapter 2427

    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened with surprise and joy. After three months, he finally Until this day.


    World gate,


    will also usher in the first Earth immortal!


    "Click Click... "


    In the sky, thunder is rolling like a silver snake playing. Thunder dragons are ferocious. Dark clouds cover the earth. A throbbing energy of destruction is constantly accumulating.


    This is the legendary Dixian robbery!


    "Gulu..."


    Yuan mu, yebei and others climbed out of the ruins and looked at the robbery cloud with astonishment. The terrorist force contained in it was enough to kill them hundreds of times.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Is it difficult for someone to break through the immortals in the world?"


    There are more than 60000 people at shibatangkou. They all look at Houshan from the peak. They don''t know what''s going on here.


    It seems that there was a sky thunder just now?


    Ning Tao is excited and holds Bai Luo tightly. It seems that he feels his excitement. Bai Luo is also happy. He roars and his gun is loud. It seems that he resonates.


    This can''t help but surprise Xiaohei. This immortal weapon is really wonderful. It has a spirit as soon as it''s released.


    It seems to be the mystery of the two horns of the congenital companion animal!


    At this time, the cloud seems to have accumulated enough strength. There is a loud roar. In an instant, people''s eyes are full of endless silver light, and a thunderbolt falls at the speed of one thousandth of a second.


    "Click Boom... "


    A shock at the foot is like shaking the earth and mountains.


    People are unstable. Some apprentices scream and fall. Ning Tao''s face turns white. Is this the real power of Tianlei? It''s really destroying everything.


    No wonder it is said that there is no way to die.


    "How''s it going? Knot Is it over? " Ning Tao asks Xiao Hei difficultly, in a trance.


    Xiaohei squinted and said: "every time the earth immortal breaks through the heavy, it will lead to a disaster, commonly known as The nine robberies of the earth immortals, once passed, will be recognized by heaven and earth, he has broken through the first heavy


    "However, it seems that it is beginning to rebound. The backlog is too deep. I don''t know how many times it can break through all at once?"


    "What? You mean he can break through again? " Ning Tao couldn''t close his mouth with a smile.


    You know, Sima Yunfeng is on the same boat with them. The heavier he is, the safer everyone will be. The stronger he is, the more he can frighten the enemy. Ning Tao wants him to break through more.


    Xiao Hei turned his lips and said proudly, "of course, he is still accumulating strength, which means that he is still in the process of breakthrough and that he is not dead."


    "However, it costs a lot to fight against the thunder one after another. It''s hard for ordinary people to do it. I hope this boy won''t be greedy and rash. That will only kill him..."


    As he spoke, another thunder fell.


    "Click..."


    Before the sound came, the thunder had already fallen on the back mountain, and the cave was completely smashed.


    In the sight, Sima Yunfeng sits on the lotus terrace. In the lonely wind, his waist is straight, his eyes are closed and his body is crystal clear. He absorbs the power of Tianlei and gradually transforms. A huge vitality is contained in his body.


    "Here it is Xiao Hei took a look at the cloud and whispered, just to see it burst out with the last blow.


    "Click..."


    A blast, the sky was rendered silver white, vast, like a silver snake bite.


    "Come on, let you see my big Sima''s arrogance, fearless in the sky," Sima Yunfeng opened his eyes, roared up, and his whole body was breathing in the glow.


    "Boom boom..."


    It seems that the two poles collided, and a round white wave swept across the sky.


    "No, stop it quickly, don''t let it destroy the door of the world," Ning Tao exclaimed, and quickly shot.


    Yuan mu, Zhou Heng and Cheng zigan rushed out one after another.


    "Wuji beast array!"


    Under the pressure, I saw a dark shadow condensing. With a long cry, it shrank into the shell and turned into a tortoise shield. It was as big as a mountain, like a gong, directly blocking the shock wave.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Although the impact is very strong, but under the joint efforts of the ten immortals, it can be firmly blocked. Xiaohei is proud, which is its credit.


    Who can break the Xuanwu shield?


    After a long time, there is no movement outside the big array. Ning Tao rushes to cultivate an immortal. Don''t give me any accident?


    As soon as the spirit sweeps away, Sima Yunfeng is found dying in a crater.


    "Great, he''s still alive," Ning Tao shot to him, trying to feed him some pills. But three golden lights "brushed" by, and Sima Yun''s wind injury recovered quickly, breathing It''s already a triple immortal.


    "It''s a symbol of heaven and earth''s recognition. The boy succeeded and even broke triple. It''s not bad," Xiao Hei said with admiration.


    All the people flew over. Seeing this, they were both surprised and happy. Did Sima Yunfeng become an immortal?But is he still loyal to the world?


    In this way, after waiting for half an hour, the great Sima was still recovering and stable.


    Ning Tao looks sideways. Tens of thousands of meters around here are in ruins. It seems that Dixian is too powerful to rob. Next time, he has to find a wilderness.


    As for the name of "Da Sima", it was not a white name, but a nickname of his time.


    In ancient times, the great Sima was an important official position, ranking above the three gongs. Hundreds of years ago, Sima Yunfeng was the great Sima of a small country in the northern region, courageous and resourceful, and the most outstanding heavenly pride.


    But because Sima Yunfeng ruined the good things in the temple of the devil, he was hated by the king of Chu Jiang.


    On the day of his breakthrough, he was not only attacked by King Jiang of Chu, but also seriously injured. His country was destroyed overnight. From then on, there was no big Sima in the northern region, and Sima Yunfeng was famous.


    Everyone thought that he was dead. In fact, he was in Tianji village and grew old with hatred.


    Until, meet Ning Tao!


    Sima Yunfeng suddenly opened his eyes and felt the surging energy in his body. His eyes were filled with tears. His dream was finally realized.


    As soon as I look up, I just see the smiling Ning Tao.


    Surprised, Da Sima quickly picked up the precious lotus table with both hands and said respectfully, "I''ve spent too long. Please punish me."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao smiles brightly. Instead of rushing to pick up liantai, he first helps Sima Yunfeng up.


    He said with a smile: "as long as Da Sima can break through the immortal, why not use it for a few more days? You will be the fifth supreme elder in the future. "


    Everyone was shocked. There was such a secret in it. There was a strong immortal in his world.


    Never thought!


    "Subordinates are duty bound," said Sima Yunfeng, holding the lotus platform high with a look of gratitude.


    Ning Tao is satisfied with a smile, and then puts away the twelve grade lotus terrace. Since the problem of the strong one of the earth immortals has been solved, it means that the time has come to kill the traitor. If you go to the western regions, you can just stop by.


    Yes, he decided to go to the western regions first. After all, there are Xia Jie and Bajie. The chance is there.


    He is not used to being bored all day long. With his temperament, he dares to fight and venture. Only by taking risks and experiencing more strength can he become stronger quickly. So he plans to go to the western regions to experience.


    By the way, kill Dong Shuangqiao!


    Let this traitor regret coming to this world

 Chapter 2428

    Three days later, Mo Yuntian left the customs.


    It can be called one step flying into the sky, and it has become the third strongest in the world. With its original "way of ending the law", it tied with yebei and tied for the third place.


    Cultivation has also reached Five!


    Under the congratulations of Ning Tao and others, Mo Lao''s first thing is to compete with Yuan mu with a grim smile.


    The latter did not follow in every way, saying that his great uncle came, but he still failed to escape Mo Yuntian''s beating.


    After the fight, Mo is fresh and fresh.


    In just a few months, the development of tiantianmen was extremely rapid. There were as many as 12 immortals, and one more immortal was in the town. He was already comparable to Disha''s, and was barely among the top sects.


    It''s time to show off.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    In the early morning of this day, the dull drum was continuous, just like the clarion call of war.


    Ning Tao stands on the top of the mountain, waving a brand-new white fall. Even the big Sima has to be afraid of such sharp points. He can absolutely break the defense of his earthly immortals.


    The latter had been closed for a few days, and his accomplishments had been stabilized.


    "Whoosh..."


    The night North rushed up, arched his hand and said, "master, everything is ready. When shall we attack Xiaoqing?"


    After hearing this, Ning Tao collected his gun lightly, looked into the distance and said with a sneer, "since the troops are sent out, how can a small Qingyu be satisfied? I''m going to unify the areas around the triangle. "


    "In this chaotic triangle, it''s time for a supremacy to emerge. There''s no doubt that it''s us!"


    The night North a listen, the facial expression a burst of excitement, they all want to do so long ago.


    Although the area nearby is not big, it is scattered, and there are more than a dozen of them. That is to say, their strength is too bad to be seen. If they are too strong, there will be one or two immortals.


    If they can unify the chaotic triangle, their territory will be doubled or even doubled.


    Vast territory, that is the real country!


    At the foot of Wudang Mountain, 60000 elite disciples are solemn, enthusiastic, energetic and ferocious. They want to drink the immortal of the enemy, just like a hungry wolf in captivity.


    Ning Tao stepped on the void and regained the power of the emperor. He shocked all living beings and looked down at them and said: "you, etc Are you ready? "


    "Obey the master''s power!"


    Sixty thousand people knelt down on one knee and said respectfully.


    "OK, let''s go, unify the chaos," Ning Tao waved his hand and roared like thunder,


    "roar..."


    A flying spirit beast rises from the sky and is divided into eight teams. Each team has immortals, one or two mouths, sharpening their swords To pigs and sheep!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looks back at their elder martial sister, and then leads the killing hall, and Hongmeng sets out.


    Target, xiaoqingyu, Dong Shuangqiao!


    Ye Wanqing pursed her mouth. Her eyes were full of worry. She held her hand tightly and did not let her make trouble.


    The girl was still shouting to follow her and help her father. Bao''er was also eager to go.


    But it''s a war, not a joke.


    Lin Yurou holds bao''er in her arms and is bleak in the cold wind. She has a kind of mood of "looking forward to her husband''s triumphant return".


    "Don''t worry, my husband, he will win," Hua Linglong comforted by guarding the world.


    "The traitor Of course I don''t worry! "


    "I''m worried about the big forces behind him. I don''t know what they will do? I don''t think they will let younger martial brother destroy the demon killing alliance easily. "Ye Wanqing saw it thoroughly and was worried


    On the other side, xiaoqingyu, the demon killing alliance.


    A sharp mouthed and bearded spy rushed into the hall, trembling and exclaiming: "Meng My Lord, it''s bad. Something''s wrong... "


    Sitting in the first place, Dong Shuangqiao has a hazy face. Hearing this, he can''t help but feel angry. He frowns and says, "what are you shouting about? If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will kill you. What''s the matter? "


    "Yes It''s the gate of the world. They''re coming towards us. It looks like they''re going to fight, "said the man, trembling and pale.


    "What what? Go to war


    Dong Shuangqiao screamed with fright. He jumped up from his chair and his back was cold.


    Come, finally come, although prepared, but why still feel extremely afraid..


    Is it because of the second restricted area? Is there anything about northern territory? That guy, why didn''t he die in the sky!


    Dong Shuangqiao gritted his teeth. To tell the truth, his intestines were blue. Even if he was in the Ximen family, ran Tianming and xianwumen got the benefits and became an immortal.


    But when he thought Ning Tao was still alive, he had trouble sleeping and eating. Why did he regret being involved in these things?


    Unconsciously, he thought of what Ning Tao had said: "rather provoke the king of hell, rather than the devil!"


    "Damn it..."


    "Jie Jie, leader of Dong Meng, we are here. What are you afraid of? I''m still worried that he won''t come, "a faint and evil laughter came from my ear.I don''t know when there were eight empty shadows in the hall.


    Every breath should be above Dong Shuangqiao, which made the sharp nosed scout tremble.


    "With them, we can win..."


    Dong Shuangqiao was stunned. He took a deep look at the eight people and gradually felt safe. But he said, "don''t you forget? He has a super nuclear God. "


    "The three super powers in the northern region have been greatly damaged by him. Do you have a way to deal with them?"


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Don''t worry, we have prepared a big gift for him, the super nuclear God There''s nothing we can do


    "If you dare to offend our major forces, he is doomed to die. Moreover, even if he doesn''t fight, we will be ready to attack. The result is the same."


    Another big empty shadow sneers.


    Hearing this, Dong Shuangqiao''s flustered heart was calmer. I hope so, because now he has no choice. He is just a chess piece.


    A chess piece that restricts Ning Tao can also be regarded as a balance, which is a special trouble for Ning Tao.


    Up to now, he has no way out, and can only harden his head and go all the way to the dark.


    "Ning Tao, it''s time for an end..."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    At the junction of the triangle region and the small Qing region, the two armies were short handed over, and the number of soldiers seemed to be almost the same, but there was a regular army and a miscellaneous army.


    "Master Ning, why do you have a big army in the world? Is it because we are in your way that we are going to kill all of us? " A monk who practices Taoism has a sharp mouth.


    But Ning Tao a face indifference, quiet way: "you don''t deserve to talk with me, let traitor Dong Shuangqiao roll out."


    "Also, don''t blame me for not making it clear to you. This is between Dong Shuangqiao and me, and between the traitors. If you insist on getting involved, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    "Arrogant, can you see the master if you want to?" The Taoist monk sneered.


    But at this time, a familiar voice came: "ningmen master, don''t be hurt. Is the starry sky fun?"


    In sight, Dong Shuangqiao comes from the sky.


    Ning Tao eyes a MI, light way: "still OK, I also want to thank you, otherwise also don''t have now of I, see you now live quite moisten, what last words?"


    "Wait a minute, there''s no time to say."


    Dong Shuangqiao laughed wildly, looked ferocious and said sarcastically: "then you ask them whether they agree or not first!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Words just fall, eight immortal locked Ning Tao.

 Chapter 2429

    "No, sect leader, there''s an ambush," he exclaimed. The army of 20000 people rushed to the battle.


    You know, the world''s armies are divided into eight groups, and they all go to suppress other areas. Although there is no pressure, it will take a while. Only yuan Xiaoxiao will follow them and do everything he can. There are only two immortals.


    But on the other side, including Dong Shuangqiao, there are nine people. That''s why they dug a good hole and waited for them to come.


    "Damn it, I''m trapped..." He looks ugly.


    And Ning Tao, just surprised to pick eyebrows, but still not moved, don''t think, he can guess some, how can easily kill Dong Shuangqiao?


    This is the puppet that those bastards support. Naturally, they will try their best to protect him!


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, you fell into my hands again. Why are you so careless? But this time, I will tear you to pieces with my own hands. "


    "You have no chance to escape, and then you will be washed away," Dong Shuangqiao said with a grim smile.


    However, the army of the demon killing alliance was greatly boosted.


    But Ning Tao squinted, suddenly took out a mossy stone and said with a sneer, "Dong Laogou, you know Is this something? "


    "You..."


    Dong Shuangqiao''s pupils shrank, and he retreated hundreds of meters, lost his voice and said: "this Is this the super nuclear God? "


    As soon as the words came out, the troops below were scattered and went all the way to battle. Hundreds of thousands of people had died under the super nuclear God. In the northern region, Ning Tao was known as a demon, and people protested every day in the fairy palace.


    Please kill the demons and Demons


    When the eight immortals saw this, their face muscles could not help shaking, saying that they were not nervous and that it was a fake.


    However, Ning Tao sneered and threw the mossy stone at each other.


    "The secret, lose you rem!"


    "Ah..."


    "It It''s coming, it''s coming, quick array, Sanqing array, my God, quick Come on... "


    Thirty thousand soldiers of the demon killing alliance cry for their parents.


    The next second, a huge light curtain will be opened, like a golden bowl, when the hood, impeccable, one by one roaring burst out of all spiritual power, the spirit is even more nervous to the extreme.


    "Asshole, Ning Tao, you''re crazy," Dong Shuangqiao yelled and ran away.


    The eight immortals did not expect such a sudden. They were so scared that they turned around and ran away.


    However, a few seconds later, the crowd suddenly realized that it was wrong. There was no explosion at all.


    Dong Shuangqiao, the eight immortals, was in a state of consternation, but Ning Tao said sarcastically, "I picked up a stone just before I came here. I''ll scare you."


    "Ha ha..."


    Kill a person to smell speech, belly laugh.


    Especially when I saw these people, they were in a hurry, crying for their parents, and almost laughed.


    How could you be so scared by a broken stone?


    "You You Asshole, damned little bastard, "Dong Shuangqiao''s face was as gloomy as water, and he roared angrily. He had an old face, and he was ashamed.


    And the eight immortals, one by one, wanted to blow fire and gnash their teeth, but they were fooled by him.


    "Ning Tao, you are looking for death!"


    "I just want to die, but what can you do for me?" Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders jokingly.


    "Together, kill him!"


    Gao Da Ren Xian roars and rushes out. The eight immortal powers lock Ning Tao, but the next second, the twelve immortal powers lock Ning Tao, which makes him look confused.


    "Waterfalk?"


    "What the hell? Where are the strong ones? "


    The eyes of Gao Da Ren Xian and others were round and rolling. They stood still and did not dare to move.


    But Dong Shuangqiao and others were numb and screamed: "ten Twelve immortals? How is that possible? There are only three immortals in your world. "


    "How could that be? Where are the strong ones? Taijizong? Xiaoyaomen? It''s impossible


    In a moment, Mo Ning and others show up in the crowd.


    Let alone kill one, even yuan Xiaoxiao was stunned. Didn''t they go to other areas?


    How could it be hidden in the army?


    She''s a fairy, and she doesn''t even notice it?


    "Ning Tao, what''s going on?" Yuan Xiaoxiao, surprised and pleased, inquired.


    Ning Tao said: "they dig a hole for me to jump, then the sect leader will dig a bigger hole. Now it seems that the sect leader has won."


    Before he set out, he arranged all this. Besides him, Mo and others knew about it.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Mo and Lao went to other areas separately to weaken their combat effectiveness. In fact, they just wanted to let the enemy down and take a surprise.


    He learned this from the blind old man."This It''s impossible. Zhou Heng, Wang Tao, even Cheng zigan and Cheng Ziku have broken through. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. It must be fake. "


    Dong Shuangqiao''s eyes are red with blood.


    He manipulated cunning, stabbed Ning Tao and betrayed the rebellious. Only in this way can he be appreciated and given the opportunity to become immortal. But why, why even Cheng zigan and his brothers can become immortal?


    Is there a way to make them immortal?


    If so, what is the point of his betrayal? In exchange for a terrible enemy?


    "Dong Shuangqiao, you traitor, are you worthy of the master?" As soon as Cheng zigan saw him, he was on fire.


    But without waiting for Dong Shuangqiao to speak, a feminine sissy came out, one of the eight immortals, waving a folding fan, and said sarcastically, "yes, yes, the legendary Taoist priest really has something extraordinary."


    "It''s a pity that cleverness is mistaken by cleverness. You underestimate our determination to kill you. Do you think there are only a few of us?"


    With that, he respectfully worshiped the emptiness and said, "the unworthy son Ximen Huan, please help Xiao Laozu to kill the thief and strengthen the power of Ximen family!"


    As soon as the words came out, the tall immortal laughed excitedly. This xiaolaozu is one of the two ancestors of Ximen family. Ximen xiaois a real antique.


    In Zhongyu, there are also myths he once had.


    There is Ximen xiaochuma, an old ancestor of earthly immortals, who is just the gate of the world and a super nuclear God. What are you afraid of?


    It can''t be put out with a flick!


    "Stab..."


    Suddenly, the space was torn open, and a proud figure stepped out. His face was cold and arrogant. A pair of disdainful eyes swept everyone''s eyes. The power of the earth immortal roared, and then he fixed his eyes on Ning Tao.


    "Are you the anti thief? Little bastard


    "That''s right, Lao Zu, that''s the little boy," said Simon Huan and others.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows, but joked: "old man, you are so crazy, big Sima, teach this old dog how to be a man."


    "Stab..."


    "I Yes, sir Ning Tao side of the space was torn, a proud figure came out.


    A pair of rebellious eyes, instantly fixed on the changing color of Ximen Xiao, Sima Yunfeng sneered, negative hand way: "a double immortal, dare to act wild in front of the Lord, know how to write the word" death "


    "Hiss ~!"

 Chapter 2430

    Simon screamed in amazement. He could not help taking a cold breath and said in horror: "Earth "The three immortals?"


    "What? "Earth fairy?"


    Dong Shuangqiao is grinning, Ximen Huan smell speech, a few eyes almost did not jump out, are you kidding? There are so many immortals in the world. It''s out of line, OK? How can there be a Dixian?


    Besides, it''s the earth immortal triple. Is it better than Ximen Xiao?


    It can''t be!


    However, Ning Tao moved his muscles and said with a sneer: "it seems that our sect leader is better. In that case, let''s all stay."


    "Do it, not one!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    With a flash of the long gun, Ning Tao takes the lead in killing Dong Shuangqiao.


    And Dong Shuangqiao screams, turns around and runs away. Which is Ning Tao''s opponent? Even if it''s a thousand times, he''s not afraid of it.


    The first respect of the five realms, isn''t that a boast?


    "No Don''t... "


    Mo Lao, ye Bei, Liang Fanfan and others roared, they urgently need a war, an overwhelming victory, to frighten the curfew.


    Especially those shameless clans!


    "Kill!"


    "A gang of mole ants, looking for death," Ximen Xiao killed incisively and vividly, and waved to take out a pair of big fingerprints.


    But in front of the flower, Sima Yunfeng suddenly appeared under the fingerprints. His hands were clasped together, and a whirlpool of energy gathered together. With a wave of his sleeve, he welcomed him like an energy tide.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Space can not bear the burden, issued a "crackle" broken sound, like a mirror broken.


    Dixian, it''s a Dixian indeed!


    As soon as Ximen''s pupil shrank, he tried to hold back his anger and said, "may I ask you your name?"


    "Simon Xiao, I dare not say anything else, but I think I know the world''s Heroes very well, but I don''t think I have such a character as you in my mind?"


    "I think you are young, not like the Taiji sect of heiyang and Baiyang, but with such amazing accomplishments, why do you still stay in this small Tianxia gate? Come to our Ximen family and worship ten times as much as him."


    "Ha ha..."


    Sima Yunfeng laughed and sneered: "don''t say ten times, even if it''s one time, your Ximen family can''t afford it. Moreover, some things can''t be bought by money."


    "As for the name of this seat, ha ha, you old dog don''t deserve to know!"


    "Well, well, arrogant child, don''t think that you can be arrogant if you have high cultivation. I have been immersed in the fairyland for hundreds of years. Can you understand that Simon roared angrily, laughed back and took the lead.


    The matter is imminent, did not expect the situation to become so bad, twelve people immortal, each not vulgar, Ximen Huan and others also can''t hold on too long.


    What''s more, Ning Tao is not dead. The world can not be destroyed, but Ning Tao must die.


    The only way to defeat this ignorant child is to work hard with all your strength.


    "Immortal method, no fixed wind!"


    "Immortal method, great fortune..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The battle between the two immortals was earth shaking. They fought for nine days. For a moment, they were equally divided, but they had already put out their real skills and tried their best.


    "Dong Laogou, where are you going?" Ning Tao''s killing machine is surging, and a "Taiyin palm" is shot from afar.


    An ice blue handprint under the hood.


    Dong Shuangqiao is very white. He is no more than an immortal. With this palm, even the air can be frozen. His movements are too slow to escape.


    A bite of blood essence, crazy way: "since you don''t let me live, then you don''t want to live."


    "Wu Fu, Ji!"


    He turned over his hand and took out a talisman seal. It was obvious that it was from Xianwu sect. There was a strong force on it. Now it was driven by blood essence and turned into a huge fist to meet the ice blue seal.


    "Boom..."


    In the roar of Dong Shuangqiao, his fists burst out, smashing his Palmprint and killing Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao scorns it. He has a sword eyebrow and stars in his eyes. He only holds Bai Luo in his hand. He has a strong hand on his spear. It seems that he can cross thousands of years.


    "Immortal method, forever!"


    When he''s ready, he throws it.


    It''s like a silver meteor shooting down from the sky, penetrating through the space and sweeping everything. At a speed that can''t be reached by the naked eye, it suddenly breaks the fist seal.


    "No..."


    Before Dong Shuangqiao''s scream, he felt a pain in his abdomen. He was brought to the ground with a strong force, and half of his viscera were broken.


    "Puff..."


    "Ah No Don''t kill me, sect master, I I was forced, it''s none of my business, "Dong Shuangqiao cried, scared of being beaten.


    Even the earth immortal''s father couldn''t help himself. Ning Tao, this son, has become the climate!Ning Tao fell down and looked at Dong Shuangqiao who was nailed to the ground by Bai Luo. Some of them were indifferent and looked down at him and said, "I knew today, why did you have to start?"


    "If you are loyal to me all the time, will you become an immortal? Nine robberies of the earth immortals? What''s all this about? "


    "Today, it''s all your fault!"


    But at this moment, a burst of laughter came from the horizon: "ha ha, that''s good, boss."


    "The traitor should be killed. If you have something funny, you should think of me. I''m bored recently. Mole ants, shake. Your third master is coming!"


    Ning Tao a listen to, the smile on the face is more and more thick, is old three, white more unexpectedly came from the middle region.


    "No? It''s Bai Yue, "Ximen Huan and others insisted, but when they heard this, their face turned white, and they were afraid.


    They knew that Bai Yue''s accomplishments were no lower than theirs, and they could even fight in fairyland.


    As soon as he raised his head, he saw a big fist of sandbags coming. Gao Da Xian was in a hurry to defend. He was interrupted by a fist, and another fist exploded.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Immortal Five Mo Lao and others are hard to breathe, while Ximen Huan and others are as pale as paper.


    In the sky, Simon was trembling and breathing quickly. Now the situation is gone, so he can only fight for it. In the last fight, success or failure depends on it.


    At the thought of this, he was hit by Da Sima, who seized his hand and clapped it on his chest.


    "Puff..."


    Simon screamed and flew out.


    But big Sima a frown, some dismay? What''s going on? That guy can stop it.


    As soon as I looked up, Ximen Xiao was still flying upside down. It was not good. It was the master.


    "Run, be careful..."


    Ning Tao''s heart leaps and turns around, but he sees Ximen roaring. His palm is like a knife, falling from the sky. He takes a hard picture, looks crazy, and his mouth is still covered with blood.


    "Xianfa, ximenlei Xianzhang!"


    The movement was so great that everyone could not help but look sideways, and his face was shocked. Finally, Lao Zu took the hand.


    I don''t believe that Ning Tao can block the attack of the immortals.


    Dong Shuangqiao is completely crazy, laughing madly. As long as Ning Tao dies, he can be liberated.


    "Kill him, kill him..."


    And Ning Tao''s heart a Deng, this old thing, too late to draw a gun, head is this palm, a ruthless, directly used the latest enlightenment of that move.


    "Fusion is forbidden

 Chapter 2431

    At this moment, time seems to stop.


    Ning Tao''s feeling now is mysterious and mysterious, unspeakable strange.


    His strength is divided into two parts, and then combined with each other, such as water and fire, yin and Yang, and himself is the neutralizer.


    However, these are not finished. In a thousandth of a second, a pair of wings of fire were stretched out on the back, and they were red.


    This wings of fire, as if from his natural growth in general, no sense of disobedience.


    And the whole body is covered with a layer of dragon scales at a fast speed, the body is raised, evil spirits and evil spirits, and a horrible virtual image behind him is illusory.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    "Roar, roar..."


    The loud roar of the dragon and the sound of the Phoenix shocked the sky.


    At this moment, all the people present were shocked, and their eyes reflected the towering figure.


    One by one, when they grow up, they look silly.


    "Terror, mystery, majesty, with noble temperament!"


    That shadow, like the supreme emperor.


    All the spirit beasts in the area of tens of thousands of miles, from the emperor to the little demon, felt the breath and trembled with fear.


    I''ve never felt so terrible.


    But Simon Xiao''s pupils contracted to the shape of eyes. He was shocked and his heart was about to jump out.


    What the hell is this? Like a dragon, like a Phoenix, like a phoenix? It''s like a hybrid, but it''s terrible. Even he feels small and pathetic.


    I don''t understand, but he didn''t want to.


    Whatever it is, as long as it''s dead, it''s the same.


    Think of here, he fiercely bite the tip of his tongue, with pain to call back his mind, Li evil spirit, a palm also beat to death.


    "Kill!"


    In the face of this palm, Ning Tao''s eyes were scarlet. At this moment, he lost his reason. Almost subconsciously, or instinctively, his gradually expanding fist burst out.


    His physical strength was so fierce that his brewing was about to explode.


    Here''s a look.


    Like the combined impact of dragon and Phoenix.


    "Give me Broken


    "Boom boom..."


    At last, they collided with each other. There was a huge noise, and the earth shook tens of thousands of meters around. It is unimaginable that the violent energy of this blow was swallowed up by the air waves visible to the naked eye.


    "Boss, sect leader..." Bai Yue, Mo Lao and others were surprised and screamed one by one, but the wild power made them shut up as soon as they got out of the door, and quickly put up the smart shield to block the waves.


    If you don''t have any precautions, you''ll be seriously injured.


    As for the armies of the two sides, they retreated a long time before the war started. The immortal''s battle was so volatile that they could not get close at all.


    At this moment, see the waves, hastily will be ready to start the formation, like two glass cover.


    "Boom..."


    After two terrible forces, Ximen Xiao is terrified. Seeing the stalemate, he is numb, and is blocked by Ning Tao.


    How is that possible?


    Is this guy still human?


    He''s just a man!


    You know, his great grandson, Simon Xiao, ranked No. 66 in the list of immortals. Now he has reached the ninth rank of immortals, but he can''t take the blow.


    But Ning Tao did.


    That''s the truth!


    Not only that, but also, he was fighting back!


    "Click Click... "


    A slight crack made Simon Xiao''s face white. He found that the seal in his hand was cracking intensively, and he could not hold on any longer.


    "How can it be? No... "


    "Broken!"


    Ning Tao only feels the powerful power in his body, almost to burst himself. He urgently needs to vent out. Now he roars with a tiger and punches again.


    There is no trick, there is no move, but this fist is like the sun, long Huang''s neighing, the sky is dark, unexpectedly broke the seal knot and blasted in his chest.


    "Bang "Pooh..."


    Simon''s eyes bulged and he vomited blood. He felt that his chest ribs had been broken three times, and he fell back in horror. However, Sima Yunfeng''s anger rushed to him and hit him firmly.


    "Ah..."


    "Old dog, you want to die!"


    Simon Xiao was completely hurt, one arm was broken, flesh and blood dripping, scared him to do all his power, tear the space, escape into, his anger can be imagined.


    "Don''t go, old dog," Sima Yunfeng said angrily, tearing through the space and chasing after him.


    Never let the other party escape.


    Ning Tao''s strength seemed to be emptied after the blow, and his figure, which was more than ten feet high, shrank in a moment. The scales of the Dragon faded, the wings of the fire shrank, and he was in a daze.


    Finally, he "plops" and falls to the ground."Big brother, boy?" Bai Yue, Zhou Heng and others rush over, while Mo Lao and others watch Ximen Huan and others.


    We can''t let these bastards go home.


    At this time, thousands of people are confused? Is it going to rain?


    And black, regardless of other, red white more Scream: "don''t come here, go!"


    He said that he would directly use his fighting skills and integrate the human and the turtle.


    "Click..."


    Just listen to a thunder, everyone''s eyes are full of silver light, have not reacted, the earth roars, a sky thunder fell on Ning Tao''s body.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked. How could it lead to thunder? It''s not someone who wants to break through Dixian, is it?


    But Bai Yue and others, all retreated by the strong wind.


    On the sky, the thunder is incessant, as if hesitating what? After a long time, I couldn''t feel the breath and thought that the target had been destroyed, so the hijacking cloud gradually dispersed.


    Seeing this, Bai Yue and others rushed over.


    In a huge pit, Ning Tao has no breath, even Bai Yue can''t feel any vitality.


    Several people turned pale.


    "No No, how could that be? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it... "


    White more pale murmur, shivering all over.


    He didn''t come all the way from Zhongyu to see his elder brother for the last time. He didn''t believe that, just like Tianlei, how could he get him?


    Suddenly, the light on Ning Tao''s body flashed, and the sweating little black suddenly appeared.


    "Mr. tortoise, how is the master?" Seeing this, Zhou said anxiously.

 Chapter 2432

    Xiao Hei sits on the ground and leans on Ning Tao. He looks like a dead dog. He is not angry and says: "with the tortoise, he can''t die, but he has too much power to bite back. He is also attacked by thunder. He is hurt too much."


    "But But why? I can''t feel a breath of him? " Yebei frowned tightly.


    He thinks more.


    "Nonsense, he has the secret method of master tortoise. Of course you can''t feel it."


    "If you can feel it, can''t you? It''s taboo. It''s not tolerated by God. It''s a good thing to hide it. Fortunately, the turtle master is beside him. Otherwise, he''ll end up in a mess. "


    Xiao Hei boasted with pride.


    This little black is very confident.


    Apart from other things, it''s a secret skill that has been understood for a long time. It can be called together with the ancient method, although sometimes it''s a little unreliable, cough.


    Although its performance is light, but in its heart, not to mention how shocked. First, Ning Tao showed strength at that moment. Although his strength was not well controlled, he broke the Dixian defense and hurt him with one blow.


    This is horrible.


    Even with its defensive power, they are afraid.


    2¡¢ It''s the scene after fusion. To be honest, it''s also the first time to see the real combination of dragon and Phoenix.


    This shows that it is not a hypothesis!


    If you can really succeed, it''s not impossible to surpass the nine moves against heaven. Remember, what Ning Tao shows is fusion and the combination of dragon and Phoenix, two taboos.


    Is this to surpass the beast?


    It is too involved to think much.


    At this time, the brain melon seed was suddenly bounced, turned to see, Ning Tao actually woke up, looking at it.


    "Boss, are you ok?" White more see appearance, facial expression a joy, excited ask a way.


    Ning Tao grinned bitterly and showed his teeth.


    My body is still numb. Unexpectedly, it has been destroyed by Tianlei. It seems that if I want to fully display it, I have to go through the baptism of Tianlei. As long as I carry the disaster, I will be recognized by heaven and earth.


    However, it turns out that his success is due to his weak cultivation, which can not be fully displayed.


    Immediately shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m ok, just rest for a few days, just too hard."


    In fact, he had a fluke in his heart.


    I''m really lucky to be alive this time, thanks to Xiao Hei''s timely action.


    Even so, he paid no small price. Needless to say, the injury is very serious.


    However, for him, the injury is not once or twice. Like drinking water, he has been used to it for a long time.


    "I knew," Bai Yue touched his nose and laughed, but he didn''t think whose boss it was?


    I''ve always been proud of Ning Tao.


    But then he thought of something. His eyes were bright and he asked curiously, "boss, what''s the trick you just used? Like a dragon, like a Phoenix, like a Phoenix, can you beat back the immortals? "


    "I''ve never heard of such a trick?"


    When he said that, people were also curious and listened. After all, they had never heard of such a terrible power, which could shock the world.


    Ning Tao smiles and looks at Xiao Hei. He says mysteriously, "the secret is Don''t let it out. "


    Several people suddenly cut.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. In fact, he can''t say it well. He can''t explain it, so he can only say it.


    After that, he suddenly thought of something and said, "third brother, I haven''t given you anything. You really can''t learn the one just now, but there is a method that suits you very well."


    "When I get back, I''ll pass it on to you, OK? That''s not inferior to my secret skill of transforming the dragon. "


    "Really? No Isn''t it hard? " Bai Yue''s eyes are shining, rubbing his hands to excite him.


    Can the things given by the boss be bad, especially the Famen? They are almost the air every second. It''s so strong that he suddenly comes to the spirit.


    Ning Tao props up, and Xiao Hei lies on his shoulder, secretly calculating the fit of long Huang.


    It''s about big brother and second sister.


    At this time, the space was torn open, and Sima Yunfeng came out with a black face. He also grabbed a bloody thigh in his hand. He actually tore off Ximen Xiao''s leg.


    A throw to the ground, toward ningtao guilt way: "subordinate ability is not good, please door Lord punish!"


    "The battlefield is changeable. How can you blame you? By the way, go to see Dong Shuangqiao quickly. Don''t let that bastard die. I don''t want to be so cheap for him," Ning Tao said with a smile. He suddenly remembered and said in a hurry.


    Bai Yue rushes ahead and scrapes in the ruins. Finally, he scrapes out the dying Dong Shuangqiao.


    But the whole person, was the impact of flesh and blood.


    "Boss, how to deal with him?" Bai Yue, filled with righteous indignation, is going to fry him in an oil pan.


    In his life, he hated villains most.


    But Ning Tao shook his head and sneered: "it''s not necessary to do that. It''s enough to cast him into a bronze man and kneel in front of my world forever."When they heard this, they were all speechless. But on second thought, this is a good way.


    It can not only revenge, but also frighten people. This is the end of the villain who betrays.


    Mr. Zhou figured out all this in a moment, patted his chest and took Dong Shuangqiao away. Just leave it to him to deal with. First take it back to the calcined fairy hall and let Mr. Liu have a look


    Ximen Huan and others, there are only four left, Ning Tao is merciless, let Bai Yue kill them all.


    So far, the battle is over.


    Tiantianmen won a great victory, leaving only a few small domains outside, but it''s all skin deep. Ning Tao asked Mo Lao to lead the team to sweep those resistance forces.


    In the future, there will be only one voice and only one supreme overlord in this chaotic triangle.


    Back at the gate of heaven, there was a lot of cheers, especially when Dong Shuangqiao was cast into a bronze man and knelt down in front of the gate of heaven to be despised.


    It is because of this that a saying has been spread: "it''s better to have a son than to have a son. Don''t be a man like Dong Shuangqiao!"

 Chapter 2433

    Three days later, the chaos triangle was unified.


    This war is surprisingly smooth, completely crushed, under the iron hoof, all surrender, the price is also very small, only Ning Tao was seriously injured.


    But in return, it is three times the territory of the triangle, becoming the largest region outside the five regions.


    Of course, it is also the biggest ruler!


    Ning Tao took good care of himself and recovered very well. After two days of thunder, although he absorbed only a small part of the energy, he also made the third turn energy reach 7% and the key to longevity is still 30%!


    However, these two things are not urgent, so Ning Tao''s current focus is not here.


    It''s time to go to Buddhism. Sister Xia is also in the western regions


    In recent days, he has been cultivating his mind and understanding the Tao. Occasionally, he collects a batch of medicinal materials, picks up the abandoned alchemy, and uses the "heaven and earth melting pot" to refine a lot of high-quality elixirs for the world.


    If you''re lucky, there''s a lot of Baodan!


    Ginseng fruit trees, also in such a long period of cultivation, full of vitality, add color to the medicine field, bearing a thumb size green fruit.


    Now it''s over a thousand years old, and it''s growing into a bucket. Thanks to the earth of all things, and also thanks to the spiritual earth purchased by the chamber of Commerce, it nourishes all things and makes them integrate.


    There are no 800, there are 1000!


    Gu Xuanxuan is still sleeping, and Xiaobai has no sign of going out of the gate. In the hall of elders, there are more than 20 more elders. Liu and Wu are also preparing to become immortals.


    Hongmeng, zuwutang, everything is on the right track. Under the accumulation of resources, they are all in the eruption period.


    As for Tianji hall, Luo Tian knows about the fall of Tianji fairy, and can probably guess some of them. He also gets Gao Jie''s advice that something big is going to happen in the fairyland. Busy, he seems to deliberately ignore Tianji hall.


    Gao Jie, who has become the first military strategist in the world, is trying his best to crack the first brocade bag.


    On this day, Ning Tao finds Bai Yue to fulfill his promise.


    Yes, it''s taboo No. 10, lihuangquan!


    Bai Yue was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, it was the taboo immortal method. It was one of the top ten immortal methods in the legend. The elder brother passed it on to him.


    Moreover, he had practiced lihuangdao before, and then lihuangquan was absolutely like a fish in water.


    Even if Leng Tingwei was still alive, he would not be his enemy.


    It''s time to make him second.


    Several girls are also practicing hard and don''t want to delay Ning Tao. The happy play with bao''er strengthens Ning Tao''s heart. This is the scene he wants to see all the time.


    Guard the family, let them all happy!


    Speaking of this, Bai Yue almost forgot the purpose of his coming. He had a mission. It turned out that after he left the pass to become an immortal, his cultivation soon reached triple, but the top ten of the immortal list could enter the secret place of Daluo for one month.


    Bai Yue spent three months in Da Luo''s secret place with his points and accumulated rewards.


    It was not until a few days ago that he broke through the quintuple.


    Before he comes, Luo Tian asks Bai Yue to take a message to Ning Tao. Ning Tao still has two months to live in Da Luo''s secret place. Come as soon as possible and use up the quota.


    After Bai Yue reminded him, Ning Tao just patted his head. Yes, he almost forgot it. Elder martial brother heiyang also reminded him several times. Now he is in urgent need of energy and is relieving his burning eyebrows and thirst.


    When you go to the western regions, Buddhism, and then to the great Luoxian palace, it''s said that it''s a good place.


    He hasn''t heard Luo Tian call big brother.


    That night, a sudden change occurred.


    One enemy after another gathered outside the gate of the world. They were dressed in black robes and bamboo hats. Although they didn''t know who they were, they felt that they had torn their faces and wanted to wipe out the gate of the world.


    However, as soon as the Wuji beast array was launched, it was still under the control of Da Sima, a Dixian, who maintained the array.


    "Boom Boom... "


    It is estimated that three immortals joined forces to sneak attack, but they could not help the Wuji immortal beast formation. It was impeccable. They fought from the first midnight to the second. In the end, they failed to break the Wuji immortal beast formation.


    At the dawn of the morning, Wudang Mountain, outside the gate of the world, was in a mess, but no one was seen.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high. It''s time to kill people.


    Ning Tao has a sneer in his mouth. It seems that they have failed. Although he doesn''t know who they are, he doesn''t bother to guess. Anyway, they are not good things.


    It''s not about the emperor''s tools, the five wheels from the fire hood, or ran Tianming, the gang of dog thieves in wusheng.


    Fortunately, nine prison town magic tripod, big Wugu staff, and the key to longevity, they don''t know in their own hands. It''s said that innumerable great powers secretly pursue Taoist mu, which Ning Tao has to admire.


    Many things, let some old friars come to a conclusion: "Ning Tao this son, has become the climate!"


    Almost everyone in the five regions knows that the first gate in the world is a new and powerful force


    Two days later, Ning Tao''s injury has basically recovered and he has been staying all over the world. There is no way for him to improve his strength quickly. Only fighting is the direct way. This day is also the day when he and Bai Yue set out.Of course, there is also Xiao Hei.


    According to him, he also wanted to go to the western regions to see his third brother. He was worried that the white tiger was a Western beast, but the second sister never found his whereabouts. I don''t know what the situation is? It wants to look carefully.


    This is also the elder brother''s order. Their four brothers are as close as a family. No one can leave anyone behind.


    There''s something wrong with old three. We have to find out!


    "Whoosh..."


    The two streamers went to the western regions, directly urged a door, and disappeared after drilling into it.


    Mo Lao, looking north at night, frowns tightly.


    During their trip to the western regions, they all felt frightened and uneasy. This feeling can be said to be a blessing to the soul. The higher their accomplishments are, the more they fit in with heaven and earth. What they give back is this kind of uneasiness, which is more and more intense.


    I hope it''s just an illusion


    Gallop all the way, constantly shuttle space with Hunyuan gate, for fear of being targeted by the immortal ancestor.


    After all, even if the three of them are strong enough, they will not be able to escape from the last one.


    This gap can not be easily made up.


    According to Xiaohei''s inference, it also explains the cause of Tianlei, ZuLong and zuhuang, which can be said to have reached the limit of the world. In the vein of beast, no one can reach them, but they are still within the limit of the world.


    But If they are combined, their power can surpass the limit and surpass the power of the world.


    This is very similar to Ning Tao''s holy product!


    Indeed, it should be said that it is the same. At present, Ning Tao''s holy product is still in the power of the world. He has not fully understood it, let alone surpassed the world.


    If you surpass it, Ning Tao''s holy product, the way of the universe, will also lead to the baptism of heaven.


    Why?


    In fact, it''s very simple. In short, the world breeds you. It''s superior and unique. But once the dragon and Phoenix merge, that force can stand side by side with it or even surpass it. Can it allow it?


    It will feel a betrayal, even fear, I gave birth to you, I am the master, but you have to compare with me, or even be controlled by you?


    It will use thunder to destroy a creature it fears, but on the contrary, if thunder can''t destroy, it can only Default to its existence.


    This is the problem that big brother and second sister face!

 Chapter 2434

    "Whoosh..."


    After galloping for several days and noticing that no one was following, Ning Tao and his wife were finally relieved.


    There are so many people to offend that we have to be cautious.


    There''s no need to worry about tiantianmen now. One earth immortal urges the five polar beast array, and there''s also the power of Xuanwu. Many immortals and disciples need at least four earth immortals to break it, otherwise as strong as iron!


    Moreover, after Xiaobai digests the ten level dragon beast pill, and then goes out of the pass, he will surely recover to the earth immortal.


    At that time, with the power of ZuLong and the two immortals, it will be very difficult to break the Wuji beast array unless ran Tianming, Leng Jia, Kunlun men and others go out.


    There is an eye, or that Born stone spear!


    Originally, Ning Tao wanted to integrate it into Bai Luo, but his strength was not enough and his ability was limited.


    On the other hand, it is a waste. The power of the stone spear, light itself, is comparable to that of Jiupin. If you try your best to build it again, you have a chance to become Emperor''s weapon!


    So Ning Tao left it in tiantianmen and became the treasure of zhenmen.


    Bai Yue looked around and felt the poison of the sun. He couldn''t help gasping: "brother, it''s estimated that we''ll be in the western regions in a few days."


    "Oh ~


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, the face also emerge excited smile, more than half a year did not see Xia Jie she.


    There are also Bajie, Jingzhen, little master Jiujie and master Qijie. Unconsciously, they know so many Buddhists. They are really predestined. What''s the matter with the half evil head?


    According to the Dharma power of Buddhism, should it be changed?


    Ning Tao thought at will.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but think of the temple of the devil, the warm merciless, the evil organization, the ghost king and so on. These two organizations have the deepest relationship with themselves.


    If you come across yourself again, hum, it''s not sure who killed who. It''s time for him to take revenge.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao turned his head and asked, "old three, I pass your Dharma, how is your cultivation going?"


    "It''s too abnormal, too difficult, but I''ve mastered some. Although I''m still far away from success, I should be able to exert myself after a period of hard training," Bai Yue said, shaking his fist and excited.


    Subconsciously, Hu Sheng Wei played a set of boxing.


    Ning Tao nodded. Lihuang boxing is really suitable for Laosan. Maybe it''s more suitable than him.


    After all, I''m not a pure self-cultivation. I''m just physically strong and powerful. I have some advantages.


    "OK, we''ll take a rest and get to the western regions in one breath," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    They shut their eyes and recuperate.


    At this time, the heart of Funing''s hand flashed through the air.


    He remembers that the blood ancestor wanted to refine the spirit world, and spent countless years refining 30%.


    Of course, there are only 20% left.


    Ten percent of them have been separated by Jesus.


    Now, with Master Zhang''s 10%, he can even sense the world of all souls, and even sense a force to assist his cultivation.


    He remembers that the blood ancestor is a person in the demon world, but he can refine the spirit world. And he, as a person in the spirit world, can he also refine the origin of the immortal world?


    You know, there is another advantage that others don''t have, that is Star refining formula!


    If the blood ancestor had the formula of star refining, I''m afraid that he had already controlled the world of all souls. This is the strength of star refining.


    For a moment, my mind was full of alchemy fairyland. All kinds of calculations pointed to the possibility. Although this idea was extremely bold and crazy, it was undeniable that it was a good way to quickly improve cultivation.


    "Huhu..."


    "Big Brother, are you ok? Don''t go crazy? " Bai Yue realized that it was not right and quickly cheered.


    Ning Tao turned around and shook his head at him. His eyes were more and more bright. He suddenly said, "old three, protect the Dharma for me. I want to understand a secret Dharma."


    Say, five heart Dynasty yuan, open heart


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Yue scratched his head suspiciously, and Xiao Hei, who was dozing off, looked at Ning Tao, then drew back sleepily.


    In my mind, words are booming.


    Refining star formula, refining heart, refining star, refining source!


    "If the mind is empty and bright, then the city and soul can sense the stars, approach it, approach it, stick to the heart, see the source, refine it, and fuse it..."


    As if there was a voice indicating Ning Tao, unconsciously, he subconsciously did it.


    "The way of the spirit, the eye of the heart!"


    The unity of God and yuan, abandoning miscellaneous thoughts.


    Ning Tao only feels that his heart is crystal clear, and his consciousness is gradually separated by traction. He can still see Bai Yue, himself and even Xiao Hei when he lowers his head.


    He has no panic, only peace, as if he is the world, floating with the wind, there is no end"Why?" Xiao Hei was startled and looked around suspiciously.


    How do you feel like you have a pair of eyes staring at you?


    He grabs his head and looks at Ning Tao. What''s the matter with this boy today?


    This state is wonderful


    Ning Tao is not sad or happy. I don''t know how long it has gone with the wind? I don''t know where I am? Forget everything, gradually, the day is no longer bright, no longer block, he inexplicably into a space.


    A gentle light traction, including him, as if into the embrace of his mother.


    "So warm..."


    Ning Tao whispered, slowly opened his confused eyes, into the eye, only a milky light.


    This light is the brightest he has ever seen.


    The secret of refining stars in the body works subconsciously. In this milky mysterious space, some changes are made. A wisp of milky light is absorbed into the body.


    Aware of the loss of power, the "light" trembled and gathered into the shape of "white lotus". In a flash, an invisible force rippled towards him. Ning Tao was shocked and his heart was in a mess


    In a flash, he screamed all over.


    "No..."


    "Big brother, big brother, what''s the matter with you? All day? Isn''t he really possessed? Mr. tortoise Bai Yue''s worried voice came from his ear.


    Ning Tao was stunned, sweating, a pair of eyes to restore Qingming looked around the familiar mountains.


    He He''s back?


    Xiao Hei''s face is full of suspicions. He feels an affinity from Ning Tao. He doesn''t know how to do it, so he wants to rely on him.


    Why didn''t you feel like that before?


    "Boy, what evil skill do you practice? What seems to have happened to you? "


    Ning Tao is dumb, and the matter of refining star formula is very important. It''s better not to tell them first.


    The less people know, the safer they will be. After all, it comes from heaven.


    But after a day, he only felt that it was an hour, and the gap was so big? Ning Tao was shocked and felt close to the fairyland. His cultivation speed was also improved.


    You know, he just absorbed a ray of light. What if he absorbed all the "white lotus"?


    That should be the origin of fairyland!


    Ning Tao was surprised that he succeeded once. Next time, he will be able to absorb more. As time goes by, he will master a cost source.


    I don''t know. If Taoist Yuntian and yuwenchuan knew this, they would be so shocked that their chin would fall off. Even Taoist Yuntian spent months on sensing the small world.


    Ning Tao not only succeeded once, but also absorbed a ray of original strength, which is simply shocking!

 Chapter 2435

    "Well, let''s go. The secret can''t be revealed. When the time is right, we''ll tell you." Ning Tao made a mystery, stood up and stretched himself with a smile.


    Hearing these words, Xiao Hei looked as if he knew it was a matter of great importance.


    No more questioning immediately.


    Bai Yue is distressed. What riddles do they play?


    "Hunyuan gate, open!"


    As soon as he exerted his strength, Ning Tao was fresh and fresh. Resistance, space and spirit seemed to be friendly to him.


    On the soul, also less a shackle, bottleneck, hazy feeling like a fish in water.


    It seems that this is the source of the benefits!


    Ning Tao eyes hot, greedy lick hair dry lips, refining, must refining, even if again difficult, also want refining, this is a big cake.


    He has a hunch that this "origin" will play a huge role in the future!


    "Stab..."


    After a day''s delay, they naturally had to speed up their journey. The delivery speed of the roll was not as fast as that of Hunyuan gate. Two days later, they successfully arrived in the western regions.


    There are Minghai in the north, Yaoling in the south, Lingshan in the East and desert in the West!


    This is common sense that everyone in fairyland knows.


    Once in the western regions, those mountains and plants are rare. At the eye, it''s a golden desert that can''t be seen. It''s shining by the sun, but also reflects the light. The temperature is very high.


    But for Ning Tao, it''s as if he had come home. He found that it''s better to practice here.


    He''s in the sun.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s the ancestor of fire!


    "Brother, where are we going to find Buddhism? Don''t you go to your sister-in-law first? " Bai Yue is facing the hot sun and has some maladjustment.


    Ning Tao pondered for a moment, and suddenly caught a glimpse of a strange ascetic monk in the distance. He could not help but flash to his side and asked, "this Taoist friend, dare you ask which one is closer to Buddhism or zuhuang?"


    The ascetic monk was startled by Ning Tao''s strange body method. He must be a great power.


    He immediately arched his hand and said respectfully, "if you want to say the distance, it must be that Buddhism is closer. Zuhuang gate is the hottest place in the western regions."


    "However, if you are looking for someone, you might as well go to daxitan temple first. It''s the strongest temple outside the Buddha''s gate. Moreover, there''s a grand event gathering the western regions recently."


    "The elder is so amazing that your friends are not bad either. It is estimated that you will also go to" daxitan Temple "to look for it. You should get something."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao flashed across his face.


    Then I wrote down my name, but I''m a little old. I''m obviously less than 30 years old. In the practice world, I''m a teenager at most.


    It should be called little brother


    "Whoosh..."


    The ascetic monk saw them leave. His smile became stiff. He wiped a cold sweat and frowned. Ning Tao? Bai Yue? How did these two guys come to the western regions? If you go to Buddhism, you won''t make trouble, will you?


    He has been planning for this for nearly a year, and no mistakes are allowed.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he quickly took out a spirit jade tube and sent a message to special envoy Wen merciless and black and white impermanence. After hesitation, he sent a message to a mysterious man Gaomi


    As for himself, he is an ascetic monk on the surface, but his real identity is under the hand of King Qin Guang.


    After sending the news, he left in a hurry


    But what he didn''t know was that shortly after he left, two figures gathered in the desert under his feet, Ning Tao and Bai Yue, who had left before.


    They didn''t leave!


    "Brother, how do you see that he has a problem?" Bai Yue exclaimed and asked curiously.


    Don''t mention him. Even Xiao Hei is in doubt. Before asking for directions, Ning Tao has already quietly told them that something is wrong with this ascetic monk. The two who left just now are just the embodiment of Xiao Hei''s cohesion.


    It''s still possible to confuse the true with the false, but if we fight, we will surely show our true.


    Ning Tao dry cough, he can''t say that this is the ability given him by fairyland, now his intuition is keen, he feels the strong hostility of this person.


    It''s like a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    Moreover, there is an evil force in his body. He can feel it with a sniff.


    No matter how powerful the hidden method is, unless it surpasses the power of the world, it can''t avoid the eyes of fairyland!


    The premise is to master more of the origin of fairyland.


    "He has a magical Qi. Although he is weak, I found him. It is inferred that he went in and out of a place with strong magical Qi."


    "Of course, I was just gambling, but I didn''t expect to bet right," Ning Tao shrugged and said with a smile.


    In fact, he did not expect that he was right.


    "Evil spirit? Do you have any? " Xiao Hei glances at Ning Tao and doesn''t notice it at all.


    Since that time, this guy has felt nervous, but he believes that Ning Tao, if he doesn''t tell himself, must be for his own good."One is warm and merciless, the second is black and white impermanence. I am very familiar with these two spirits, but at last, I have never seen the third person, the breath," Ning Tao touched his chin and recalled the feeling just now.


    "In any case, what we can be sure now is that the temple of hell has a big hand in the western regions. How about catching him back and searching for his soul?" Bai Yue said solemnly.


    But Ning Tao shook his head and said in a deep voice: "this guy has good accomplishments, and his status should not be low. In his mind, there should be a ban to prevent soul searching."


    "Once touched, it''s tantamount to frightening the snake. You can only unite Buddhism and zuhuang first. These two sects can still be trusted."


    "No matter what the hell hall wants to do? Now that I have met Lao Tzu, I will let them fall short of success! "


    As he spoke, Ning Tao''s face flashed fiercely.


    Bai Yue nodded. As a just person in the fairyland, he could not ignore it and then asked, "where are we going now?"


    "Da Xi Tian Temple, go to see the so-called grand event, maybe there will be a certain connection, I have a premonition," Ning Tao stood with negative hand and looked into the distance.


    "Whoosh..."


    They identified the direction and approached the central part of the western regions. One day later, they finally approached the Great Western temple.


    "Dang Dang..."


    On a barren hill, there is an ancient temple with abundant scriptures. There stands a pagoda with nine floors, emitting Sanskrit and golden light.


    A young man, proud and upright, gathered in front of the temple, staring at the pagoda.


    The origin of this pagoda is not simple.


    It''s the treasure of Buddhism. Tianfo pagoda is an imperial instrument, which contains great power of Buddhism.


    "Girl Ke''er, this time Buddhism chooses three peerless arrogants, you must have a seat," several Playboys compliment around a lovely girl.


    The girl''s face turned red. She didn''t seem to be very good at dealing with it. She was confused by your words.


    When he was in a hurry, he suddenly saw a young man in black robe walking slowly. He was very happy. He rushed away from the crowd and rushed towards the young man in black robe. He was surprised and said, "brother Ning, how are you here?"

 Chapter 2436

    With the lovely girl into his arms, Ning Tao''s heart is not from a warm, his look is a Leng, surprise way: "but son, how is you?"


    Yes, this woman is Mengke''er!


    Especially the feeling of closeness makes Ning Tao itch.


    And the white Yue on one side, green eyes, full of resentment, how to get here, big brother has peach blossom luck? This wave of dog food was caught off guard.


    "My God..."


    Seeing this scene, those Playboys were stunned, one by one staring, heartbroken exclaimed.


    "Miss Cole, what are you doing? I''m sincere to you. Heaven and earth can be learned. How can you hold that little white face? I haven''t even held your hand. "


    "Yes, what''s better than me? Isn''t it just a little white face? I''m much more handsome than him... "


    Several people angry face, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes, is full of venom.


    They think that all of them are better than Ning Tao. What''s going on in front of them.


    Seeing that she is about to succeed, a young girl who has never been through the world falls in love with them and has a wonderful love. Then she and her own love come and go, and suddenly she kills Cheng Yaojin.


    You know, it''s not only their desire, but also their family''s strong support. It''s better to cook cooked rice with uncooked rice, not to mention the beauty of their children.


    This kind of woman must belong to them!


    This is their common voice.


    Of course, there are more good-looking women, and they don''t lack them. The most important thing is to get Ke''er and get on line with the moon shadow!


    How can they not be angry when they are interrupted by Ning Tao?


    However, Meng Ke''er quickly reddened and let go. He made a big red face and explained: "no No, I''m too happy. I don''t blame brother Ning. "


    Those Playboys did not like it. One of them, a young man with a horse face, sneered and said defiantly, "don''t worry, this guy must have used some mean means to you."


    "Yes, it must be. Don''t worry, we''ll give you that tone."


    Someone nodded hard and didn''t believe it was true.


    "It''s a war between us men. Just watch it."


    "Boy, you are not the kind of rubbish you can touch. You will break your arm and disappear in front of me."


    "Otherwise, Ben won''t let you disappear forever!"


    One by one, the young and the old began to speak one after another.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he felt funny. This is probably the legendary self feeling good.


    But a man is like a dog.


    However, with his current strength, he will not have the same opinion with these people.


    He just looked at these people jokingly, only a few Daojing, vulnerable, but dare to be so wild, it should be a bit hard backstage.


    Taking back his eyes from these people, Ning Tao gives Ke''er a reassuring look. He steps forward and says with a smile, "do you know who this seat is?"


    "Damn, I don''t care who you are? Do you know who I am? Ma Jun, the eldest of the law enforcement Hall of skeleton gate and the grandson of Mahong, is the same, "boasted the young man with a proud face.


    "Yes, this is Ma Shao. I''m afraid."


    The rest of the young people also nodded their heads and looked adored.


    "Skeleton gate?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick pick, smile for a while, this just quiet way: "the name is really not small, unfortunately, completely never heard of, forget it, let Gu Yihang that guy, come to talk with me."


    He raised his hand and pointed to these people in front of him, a faint way.


    "You Not yet


    "What?"


    The young man with a horse face was stunned by the speech, and then immediately became angry and said, "you''re looking for death. Is the name of elder martial brother Yihang your name?"


    "This is the western regions. No matter where you come from, you can make a good dish for me."


    He had a fierce face, and someone pretended to be forced on Ma Jun''s head. He didn''t know what to do. A trace of ferocity flashed across his face and said with a grim smile:


    "come on, take these two rubbish for me!"


    As soon as the words came out, more than a dozen tall friars rushed out in an instant. They were thin and craggy, but they were holding big knives with white bones. The breath of each one was all high-level Taoist realm.


    "Stop, Ma Jun, don''t go too far. It has nothing to do with brother Ning? And when did I become yours? Pay attention to what you say. "


    Mengke''er stares at her beautiful eyes and says sullenly.


    However, Ning Tao smiles and pats her on the shoulder, comforting: "don''t worry, give it to elder brother Ning. A group of people who don''t know how to live or die are not worth getting angry."


    "Damn it, you dare to touch my goddess and kill him for me," Ma Junhong said.


    "Waves Canglang... "


    More than a dozen powerful practitioners drew their swords in an instant, formed a killing array, and then rushed over.


    All around Tianjiao, one after another, looked to this side, it was actually Ma Jun, this guy''s cultivation is not very good, but the backstage is too hard.His grandfather, Mahone, that''s a babysitter.


    This guy is going to lose money. There are many people under Ma Jun''s hands.


    However, Ning Tao gave a faint smile. He didn''t move. Before he disappeared in front of his eyes, they heard screams and broken bones.


    "Ah..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the light and flint room, people''s vision was clear. They found that more than a dozen monks had been smashed.


    In a few minutes, he killed so many people. This guy''s strength is very strong.


    Aren''t you afraid to offend the skeleton gate?


    "You..."


    Ma Jun is startled. Ning Tao appears in front of him like a ghost. He grins at him with white teeth. Without waiting for him to threaten, he grabs her arm and twists it into a twist with a strong posture.


    "No Ah... "


    "As I said, you are not worthy to talk to me!" Ning Tao is indifferent, but like the devil!

 Chapter 2437

    "Ah It''s killing me Put Let go, you Do you know who I am? My grandfather is Ma Hong, the elder of law enforcement Hall of skeleton gate... "


    Ma Jun screamed, his expression distorted.


    As you can see, one of his flesh and blood arms turns several times, instantly becomes red and swollen, and his bones are crushed and deformed. He is completely twisted and can come and go freely in the Taoist realm. This man is at least a human immortal.


    A group of Tianjiao stare at Ning Tao, secretly exclaim constantly, can always feel, this person some face familiar.


    Seems to have seen it somewhere?


    "Rather big brother, don''t kill him, even if can son beg you," dream can son pursed red lips, hurriedly dissuade, although think these people are flies, vexed.


    But she also knows that strong dragon does not oppress local leaders!


    That Mahong is not only powerful, but also powerful. She doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble for elder brother Ning. As the saying goes, more is better than less.


    It doesn''t matter that Bai Yue is on the side.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao ponders, and then hums to Ma Jun, who screams incessantly: "don''t let me see you harass Ke''er any more, or I''ll hit you once and break your leg next time."


    "Remember, Bai Yue, who is on the list of longevity, wants revenge. Just come to me. Do you hear me?"


    With that, he increased the strength of twisting his arm, and everyone could hear the "bang bang" of the bone.


    "Ah..."


    Ma Jun''s eyes climb blood, directly kneel on the ground, crying: "listen Yes, uncle Bai, ah Come on It''s almost broken. I''m wrong... "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao released him, but kicked him more than ten meters.


    He is disdain and mole ant care, but does not mean that he does not have his own temper.


    "Go away ~!"


    "Yes It''s uncle Bai... "


    Those young people were white faced and panicked. Bai Yue, it was him. No wonder they dare to beat Ma Shao arrogantly. They can''t even compare with Ma Shao, let alone him.


    This is a lunatic.


    How dare you have a problem with the skeleton door.


    He immediately raises Ma Jun and escapes to the temple, causing bursts of ridicule and laughter around him


    And white more wry smile, how still pull out oneself to block a gun? However, it''s quite cool to see this reaction. It seems that some people still remember themselves after half a year''s closure.


    As for the longevity list, it was after he practiced Lihuang boxing that Tianji hall divided him into 100 positions in the new issue of longevity list.


    In principle, Ning Tao should also be on it.


    But recently I realized that it was Ning Tao who didn''t let Gao Jie in. Too many people relied on the immortal list and the longevity list. On the contrary, this can be used to make many people look down on themselves. To sum up Play a pig and eat a tiger!


    And if Ning Tao really wants to hide, Gao Jie really can''t count it. The power of big brother is very mysterious.


    So it''s not illegal!


    As for the elder brother who doesn''t enter the longevity list, besides playing pig and eating tiger, he also said: "if you enter the last 50, you''ll gain nothing. That''s completely exposing the enemy''s strength. Only when you enter the top 50 can you really bring him motivation..."


    This is Ning Tao''s original words.


    So in terms of fame, I''m going to be one hundred years old, and I''m going to be one of Zun ningtao''s leaders


    "Brother Ning, I''m sorry for the trouble," Meng Ke''er pursed her mouth and apologized.


    But Ning Tao laughs and confuses her ball head, comforts a way: "we two who with who, that is a good friend who lives and dies, what is this small matter? Even if it''s for you, what if it''s against the whole skeleton gate? "


    Ning Tao is full of spirit and bold words.


    Let''s just say that her master, master Yueying, has saved herself so many times, qijuemen, and outside the city of the great Luohuang With so much kindness, what if he was a flower protector?


    If she hadn''t stopped him, he would have set an example to others.


    Hearing this, Meng Ke''er''s face was flushed, and she was angry that she lowered her head to make her lovely head shape. She said vaguely: "just a good friend?"


    "What did you say?" Bai Yue heard her murmur and asked curiously.


    Mengke''er glared at him, his face burning hot.


    At this time, Ning Tao looked at the nine story pagoda curiously and said in surprise: "this is an imperial instrument. How can Buddhist people expose this treasure?"


    "Is that the grand event of daxitan temple?"


    Meng Ke''er blushed and explained: "well, just a few days ago, Buddhism suddenly descended the tianfo pagoda here, and announced to the western regions that if someone can break through the eight levels of demons, it can be regarded as customs clearance."


    "It can also be regarded as the person who selects and passes the customs. He needs to make a deal with Buddhism. If he succeeds, he will be rewarded with 108 Zhang. If he fails, he will be rewarded with one Zhang."


    "More How much? "


    Ning Tao two people lose voice to scream, stare big a pair of eyes bead son, a heart does not strive for morale of twitch.


    You know, when they met master Qijie, they asked him to take out the golden light of "Yizhang" from the "Tathagata seal" and give it to them. Later, luck continued to rise, and cultivation was also a blessing to the soul.That is absolutely a rare good thing, is the pure will, blessing, pure crystal.


    At the beginning, it was only one Zhang, but I didn''t expect that this time Buddhism would be 108 Zhang.


    What''s going on here? So much money!


    Ning Tao was shocked, and suddenly his eyes lit up. He realized that if he got this golden light of merit, it would be similar to faith. Can he speed up his refining of the fairyland?


    Yes, it must be. Willpower is faith. They are different in form, but the essence is the same.


    We must get the golden light of 108 Zhang merits and virtues!


    Ning Tao snorted heavily, but he couldn''t help asking: "Buddhism is so strong. Why do you want to do this? I''m still looking for Tianjiao. Can''t Tianjiao of Buddhism compare with those outside? "


    "And how many people have succeeded these days? What''s the difficulty of the eight levels of psychic fantasy? "


    Hearing this, Meng Ke''er said, "we don''t know much about Buddhism. I just accompany my master to the western regions to carry out the mission. I only know that there is a selection here, and the advantage is that we can''t refuse."


    "Tianfo pagoda has been standing here for three or four days. According to Buddhists, only the top three customs clearance people are recruited. At present, there is only one."


    "Who ~ The more white he was, the more curious he asked.


    Mengke''er toots her mouth, looks at Ning Tao and says, "she is the Phoenix goddess of the western regions, sister Xia Mengfei!"


    Words a, Ning Tao Leng for a while, then dumbfounded, it seems that he ran to zuhuang door.


    Since sister Xia has passed the customs, he can''t lose face.


    But at this time, there was a commotion at the foot of the mountain, a cold breath came, and someone exclaimed: "look, it''s magic knife, bone Yihang. He''s here, too. Is it to break into the heaven pagoda or revenge?"


    "It''s probably the latter. It''s killing people!"


    Most people feel pity for Ning Tao, but only a handful of top talents hold their arms and sneer. Is Bai Yue? Mr. daozun, you are very skinny


    "Elder martial brother Yihang, you must avenge me. My sister Ke''er and I fell in love, but suddenly a bastard named Bai Yue came out and broke my arm."


    "I want him to die. I want him to be broken into pieces. What about the longevity list? Chop him to death," Ma Jun, who covered his arm with a face of pain and distortion, said bitterly.


    But Gu Yihang glanced at him coldly and hummed coldly in his heart. How could he not see the trick in it.


    But no matter who''s wrong, he has to help Ma Jun. after all, his grandfather Ma Hong has a lot of power. He needs this help. Even Bai Yue, who has been promoted to the top 100 of Changsheng list, has to give him a long memory.


    Strong dragon, also in front of the local snake Surrender!


    "Canglang..."


    I saw Gu Yihang pull out the bone knife with one hand, and look at Ke''er three people with a rebellious attitude. He said, "who beat my younger martial brother, stand up!"


    Hear this, Ning Tao negative hand a smile, walk out one step, Bi way: "I hit!"


    When Gu Yihang saw Ning Tao, he was struck by thunder and his eyelids jumped wildly. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he pulled out his knife and pointed to Bai Yue and said, "Bai Yue, don''t think I didn''t see you. Yes, it''s you. Get out of here."


    "Dare to beat my younger martial brother, I''ll fight you alone..."


    Bai Yue, who is watching the play, looks green. Are you blind? Or deafness?


    But Ma Jun was so anxious that he helped him aim his sword at Ning Tao. He said wildly: "elder martial brother Yihang, it''s this bastard, not the one in white. He dares to beat me. Cut him to death and take revenge for me."


    Gu Yihang''s face turns green when he hears the speech. His eyes seem to be able to eat people. What do you think? Is Lao Tzu usually bad to you? How can you do this to me!

 Chapter 2438

    If we say that his fear of Ning Tao is limited to the invincible demeanor of the second penalty area.


    Then he has the courage to fight!


    However, if we talk about the northern region, we will blow up the three super powers, wave our hands and wipe out 100000 elite disciples. "The name of ningmo" has been heard all over the five regions of the fairyland.


    If the devil gets angry, I''m afraid he will suffer crowning calamity!


    He and Ning Tao are not at the same level any longer. Even if the head of the skeleton sect faces Ning Tao, he will never dare to offend him. This guy is terrible.


    Even in terms of strength alone, he is not sure


    "Damn it, Ma Jun is such a son of a bitch, pig brain, pit B. if he knew Ning Tao, he would not come, let alone the peak of strength, Bai Yue."


    Gu Yihang scolds Ma Jun, a dark general.


    And at this time, Ning Tao mouth slightly a hook, joking: "bone a voyage, long time no see."


    "You follow Leng Tingwei and fight against me everywhere in the second restricted area. I haven''t bothered you yet. Are you sending me to clean up?"


    "You Goo Grunt


    Gu Yihang''s face turned pale and his scalp became numb. He felt a terrible pressure and fell on his shoulder. As soon as he sank, his feet sank into the rocks. It was difficult to breathe.


    "Elder martial brother Yihang, what do you want to say to this little white face? Cut him to death quickly, and let his bones fly."


    "Dare to rob sister Ke''er from me, I want him to know, what is the devil?" Ma Jun is still roaring.


    The young people around him were also proud, which made the boy crazy.


    However, that small group of top talents shake their heads with pity. I''m afraid you don''t know what despair is?


    In the name of ningmo, it was killed.


    Moreover, any Tianjiao who survived in the second restricted area owes more or less to Ning Tao.


    If he hadn''t given the order to save people, I''m afraid that these top talents would have become the enemies of mordant.


    This is a fact we all know!


    Listen to Ma Jun roar, dream can son indignant, very angry, this guy is too arrogant.


    It''s totally different from just now.


    Ning Tao gives Ma Jun a cold smile.


    But this one eye, actually let Ma Jun''s arrogance expand more, scold a way: "you little B son see what see?"? After a while, I''ll dig out your eyes and feed them to the mice. They''re dying and dare to stare at me. "


    "Brother Yihang, hurry up..."


    "Pa ~!"


    Words did not fall, a pleasant sound of slapping sounded.


    Gu Yihang''s right hand, which is like steel, slaps Ma Jun''s face.


    Because of his great strength, Ma Jun turned several circles in the same place, his eyes were full of stars, his teeth were flying, and he vomited blood in his mouth. He was beaten by this slap.


    "You You hit me? "


    Ma Jun could not speak clearly and opened his eyes wide. But the next second, he was so angry that he grabbed the bone and said: "you How the hell did you hit me? I want you to beat that son of a bitch. "


    "Don''t think you can be crazy with a little talent. My grandfather is the elder of the law enforcement hall. How can you help outsiders?"


    But with that, Gu Yihang kicked him over with one foot, and his face was full of killing intention. He gritted his teeth and said, "because of your grandfather, you pig can live to this day."


    "Do you know who you offended? The world''s sect leader, the first of the five regions, Ning Tao


    But Ma Jun red eyes, roared: "Lao Tze tube he is he, dare to hit me, all he want to die."


    "Oh? So you''re crazy? " A faint voice came from behind.


    Ma Jun a stiff, subconsciously turned a look, but saw a Pufan size slap hard fan in his face.


    "Pa pa..."


    It seems that he has only one palm, but it seems that he quickly slapped him more than ten times. His face bone and nose bone were cracked, and instantly became red and swollen. It''s really like a pig''s head. Even Gu Yihang can''t recognize Ma Jun.


    "Ah..."


    "Don''t Well Don''t fight, my face. I''m wrong. Please, don''t fight... "


    Ma Jun was beaten and cried.


    However, Ning Tao sneers, starts without any mercy, slaps one after another.


    Gu Yihang has a black face. He can''t bear to look directly at him, but he doesn''t dare to open his mouth because he doesn''t want to get into trouble. He knows that this is a madman. How dare he provoke him.


    "Pa pa..."


    "Ah..."


    In front of the temple, the cry reached the ears of hundreds of people, but no one came forward, showing pity and sarcasm. They deserved to be beaten as pigs.


    If you didn''t have that good grandfather, the person you offended would have died eight times.


    Now I know it''s hard to play.


    And Bai Yue, Meng Ke''er''s heart is a burst of cheerfulness. Who let this guy scold so fiercely just now.


    After a while, at least a hundred strokes.Ma Jun''s consciousness is faint, like a toy, spinning like a top, his face is swollen and bigger than his stomach.


    "Rather Ning Tao, that''s enough. Don''t go too far. Although Ma Jun has offended you, you should let him go. If you go on fighting like this, I''m afraid his grandfather Ma Hong won''t let you go. "


    Gu Yihang can''t help but blurt out.


    To tell you the truth, he really doesn''t want to take care of it, but if Ma Jun is killed in front of him, Ma Hong will not let him go, so he can only stand up.


    "Huhu..."


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s action stopped for a while, and he was a little tired. He shook his hand and said, "his grandfather won''t let me go?"


    "No Yes, Mahong is an old immortal, and he is also one of the best in our skeleton sect. If you let him go, everything will be easy to discuss, "Gu Yihang said uneasily, enduring the pressure of Ning Tao.


    "Puff..."


    Ma Jun kneels in front of Ning Tao, his eyes are only a crack, and his mouth is bleeding, as if he had been fooled.


    "Don''t Don''t hit me. My grandfather is It''s elder... "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered and said, "let him go? Hehe, do you think this seat is a three-year-old? If I beat his grandson like this, his grandfather might let me go? "


    "Do you believe in such nonsense?"


    "No Don''t... "


    In Gu Yihang''s scream, Ning Tao kicks Ma Jun''s head like a whip and a dragon. This kick is like a broken watermelon.


    "Bang ~!"


    Brain, meat, blood all over the floor.


    Then, only to hear "plop", a headless body fell in front of Ning Tao.


    "Hiss ~ you Are you crazy


    Gu Yihang''s pupil shrinks. Subconsciously, he grabs the bone knife in his hand and grits his teeth: "you killed Ma Jun, do you want to be the enemy of my skeleton door?"


    "No, it''s your skeleton gate that made me the enemy first. It''s just a piece of rubbish. How dare you provoke me repeatedly? What if you kill me? If you don''t agree, just try. I''ll never show mercy to the enemy."


    "Also, if Mahong wants revenge, just come to me, as long as you skull gate Not afraid to lose a great elder, or I don''t mind exterminating once! "


    Ning Tao glares at the crowd and walks to the pagoda.


    At this time, Meng Ke''er angrily said: "I will inform the master of this matter. If you don''t agree with the skeleton door, you can go to my master, master Yueying, to make a theory."


    "You You... "


    Gu Yihang''s chest was stuffy and his face turned red.

 Chapter 2439

    Ning Tao ignores Gu Yihang and goes straight to the tianfo pagoda. It seems that the wind is light and the clouds are light.


    He doesn''t regret killing Ma Jun.


    Because this kind of person, even if you let him go, he will not give up. Mahong will not swallow his anger. He wanted to break his leg, but he will come again.


    He is the leader of the sect and the Taoist priest of the five regions. However, he has been repeatedly abused and killed. It''s absolutely not too much. If you kill him as someone else, you''ll be sparing him.


    If he doesn''t have the strength today, he can guarantee that he will die ten times worse than Ma Jun.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In front of the door, two vajras with angry eyes are carved on the door, and their eyes are still turning, staring at Ning Tao. The next second the door opens, revealing the empty space inside the tower, which is the first level of mind magic illusion.


    That''s right. Ning Tao plans to break into tianfo pagoda.


    "Brother Ning, you Be careful, don''t sink, "mengke''er said nervously.


    Ning Tao smile, comfort way: "don''t worry, just a mirage, still can''t disturb my way heart!"


    Then he walked into the tower without fear.


    Bai Yue touched his nose and looked in a trance. Although the pagoda was famous on this day, you should know that no one urged it now. It''s like a ownerless thing, and its power is greatly reduced.


    There are nine floors in total. If you break through the eight floors, you can get through the customs. If so, you should have no problem


    And Gu Yihang stares at the headless corpse, gnashing his teeth. He can''t be calm for a long time. He wants to revenge, but he has nothing to do.


    Just because of the pressure of Ning Tao, he can''t stand up and want to win him? I''m not sure at all.


    He''s just breaking through the triple of human beings.


    On the other hand, the onlookers of Tianjiao in the western regions were very happy. They all clapped their hands and applauded Ning Tao excitedly. Ma Jun was really a disaster in the western regions.


    He is rampant and domineering. He does all kinds of evil and acts recklessly.


    For such a disaster, even if Ning Tao killed ten thousand brothers, they would support it with both hands. You know, skeleton gate It''s not a good thing


    Suddenly, someone exclaimed: "my God, this When did someone go to the sixth floor? "


    "What? No way


    "Those people inside didn''t move. They were still wandering. Who was on the sixth floor? Miss chu''er, brother Jing is on the seventh floor. Who is this man? "


    A lot of arrogant people can''t understand it.


    In the sight, there is a light spot on each floor of the tower, which represents a person. Roughly speaking, there are at least hundreds of them. They are all the top heavenly pride in the western regions.


    Under this sensation, some people can''t bear it and break into the tianfo pagoda. After all, the quota is limited. They always have to have a try, as long as they are firm enough.


    Strength is not the key.


    But Ke''er, Bai Yue frowned and thought strangely: "that person, shouldn''t he be elder brother Ning?"


    But they shook their heads immediately. It''s impossible. It''s too fast for Ning Tao to enter the meeting. If they really follow this speed, they will be on the eighth floor for a while.


    Seeing this, Gu Yihang, who had planned to leave, sank his face and watched.


    He would like to see how many floors Ning Tao can reach?


    On the sixth floor, Ning Tao scratched his ears.


    Under the gaping of six people on this floor, he was at a loss, didn''t he say Is there any psychic fantasy? Why doesn''t he feel anything?


    One breath, unexpectedly let him walk up six layers, he felt that he was in the dreamland.


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    The six men could not help but prick their ears to hear what this guy had learned? Maybe it''s the secret of this day''s pagoda.


    "Isn''t that easy?" Ning Tao choked for a long time, spit out these words.


    "I feel dizzy..."


    These six people''s faces turned black and looked at him angrily. Is this guy here to smash the scene? Simple? If it''s simple, can they be here?


    The seventh level is their extravagance.


    In this place, all the time is a dreamland and a demon. If they are not careful, they will be pulled in. The consequences are likely to make them collapse, so the six of them dare not move and are slowly recovering their strength.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly approached a woman with a ponytail and asked curiously, "what floor is this? And how do you feel now? "


    "Are you teasing me?" The woman in the ponytail was sweating and a few words came out of her teeth.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head. Seeing him like that, he seemed very uncomfortable. He didn''t pretend.


    But why didn''t he feel it?


    Is it that you are not affected by the illusion?


    Ning Tao thought about it for a while, so he suppressed his own strength and didn''t do any resistance. He wanted to have a try. This is the strength of the magic dreamland.


    "Ten percent, twenty percent 60%... "


    At this point, Ning Tao finally realized that it was wrong. His vision changed, and he became a Shura purgatory. At his feet, he also became a bloody quagmire, and all the ghosts around him were people he had killed.Most obviously, it was just killed Ma Jun!


    "I hate you so much. I''m not willing to give up my life. I want you to die. My grandfather will never let you go..." Ma Jun turns into a fierce ghost and pours on Ning Tao.


    And at the foot of the blood pool, suddenly stretched out thousands of blood hands, to pull Ning Tao down.


    It''s going to be in danger.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, the magic fantasy was really powerful. It''s worthy of being a Buddhist means. You know, the pagoda was still in the situation of not urging.


    Once urged, the immortals will be doomed, and the immortals will be doomed.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao''s whole body ignited a flame, everything was burning, and the bone claws and blood pool under his feet were burned clean in an instant,


    and Ma Jun, when he met the fire, also screamed and disappeared, and his eyes had become another scene


    In addition to the fragrance of peach flowers, there is a big soft bed in front of us. There are many beautiful women lying on the bed. They are incomparably beautiful, and the crystal clear jade body


    It turned out to be Xia Jie, Xian Yue Yi, Meng Ke''er, Yue Xuan, Ye Er They, all the women he knew, lay naked in front of him.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment. Then he gave a cold hum and raised his middle finger to the sky. The fire broke all the illusions


    When he regained his sight, he was still standing in front of the horsetail woman. At this time, the latter trembled and seemed to fall into a dreamland, or some kind of stimulus response.


    Ning Tao is stunned, it seems that he has broken the illusion, but this woman is still struggling.


    He sighed and patted him on the shoulder. The fire flashed, and then he went to the seventh floor.


    "Why?" Ponytail woman a Leng, a fire, all his fantasy are burned away.


    Then keep an eye on Ning Tao, is he helping himself?


    On the seventh floor, there are only three people here.


    But Ning Tao glanced at it and then went to the eighth floor. The red lotus fire is known as the killer of evil spirits, while the sun flame is the ancestor of fire. The so-called spiritual magic dreamland has no effect on him.


    The three were stunned. Who is this man? It''s the seventh floor of the magic world.


    One of the grey robed men, squinting, flashed over and pondered. It was interesting. He got up and followed him, but he didn''t have to struggle just now.


    On the eighth floor, the man in the grey robe walked in without any effort.


    However, one eye saw Ning Tao walk into the ninth floor!


    "How is that possible?"

 Chapter 2440

    The grey robed man was startled. Who is this guy? Although he is not afraid of the fantasy here, he can never be as relaxed as Ning Tao.


    It''s like taking the normal road.


    After pondering for a moment, a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth: "interesting, let''s go up and have a look."


    Originally, he wanted to exercise his mood, but now it seems that the most important thing is the big event. There are only three places. In case of being robbed by others, he will not have time to cry.


    "Step on..."


    After a while, he also stepped on the ninth floor.


    Noticing that someone was coming up, they looked back and immediately met with the man in the grey robe


    Outside, the crowd exploded.


    Hundreds of people screamed as if they were dazzled. In the blink of an eye, someone went to the eighth floor.


    Wait, it''s on the ninth floor again. My God, there''s another person, two people on the ninth floor.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Is the tianfo pagoda broken? How is that possible? " Some of them are proud of heaven, and scream in horror.


    The woman with a ponytail, who had just retired, was shocked. She looked up and saw that there were two bright spots on the ninth floor. Actually, someone went up.


    In the mind, unexpectedly subconsciously emerge Ning Tao''s shadow, is it him?


    And mengke''er, Bai Yue is surprised and screams, and his heart beats fast. There is one, should it be brother Ning?


    In fact, the two of them wanted to go in, but Ning Tao didn''t let them in. There will be great changes in the western regions. Everything may be related.


    It''s enough for him to get involved alone


    Gu Yihang''s face is white, though I don''t know who the two are? But subconsciously, they think that one of them is inevitable, certain, and absolutely there will be Ning Tao.


    He stares at the two light spots. After a few breath, he grabs Ma Jun''s body and leaves.


    "When it comes to Buddhism, someone will deal with you..."


    On the ninth floor, there are three people.


    Ning Tao, the man in grey robe, and another Wearing cassock, some thin, a Taoist monk.


    This man is on the ninth floor, but he doesn''t show up.


    Seeing the two, the eminent monk put his hands together and said with a smile, "I''m the abbot of the Great West Heaven Temple. You can call me" the abbot of the West heaven "to be responsible for this selection."


    "I didn''t expect that if I didn''t come, I would have already. One of them turned out to be two, and both of them were able to walk in front of me. It seems that the pride of my fairyland is making me more and more ashamed."


    "A Taoist priest, the master of ningtao sect, and a benefactor of King Mu, who is the thirty-one of longevity list, thank you for coming to help Buddhism."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao glances at the man in the grey robe in surprise. He is actually the thirty-one of the longevity list.


    This guy has the strength to come up, but he''s dawdling on the seventh floor. I don''t know what the hell he''s doing?


    The man in the grey robe also looks at Ning Tao curiously. No wonder he has no impression of this man. He turns out to be the five regions Taoist priest of this term.


    Interesting, interesting!


    "Cough..."


    When the host saw that no one took care of him, he coughed bitterly, turned over his hand, took out the two pieces of gold light, and said with a smile, "two benefactors, now you need to make a choice."


    Two people return to God, Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, immediately arch a hand to smile a way: "still ask elder to make clear!"


    "Ningmen master is polite," said the West sky host with a satisfied smile. "You must have guessed that there are some problems in our Buddhism, and they can''t be retrieved. That''s why we want outsiders to help us."


    "Specifically, I can''t tell you, but I can tell you that it''s very dangerous for you to do something."


    "We must be firm in our hearts and not be eroded by evil spirits. If we fail, we are likely to fall."


    "What?"


    Two people a frown, unexpectedly so serious?


    That''s not right. Where do Buddhists come from? Can''t even they do it?


    Ning Tao suddenly surprised, is it before that half evil head, out of the question?


    And the grey robed man, King Mu, squinted subconsciously. He didn''t know what he was thinking?


    Seeing that they were heavy hearted, the host of the West sky said with a smile: "of course, happiness and disaster depend on each other. If this is successful, the reward for your hard work will be the golden light of 108 Zhang''s merits and virtues."


    "I don''t need to say much about its advantages. Now you have to decide whether to take a share of the merits and virtues and go away, or take it and try our Buddhist problem again."


    "Two benefactors, please make a careful decision!"


    Hearing this, they didn''t speak for the first time. Instead, they thought to themselves.


    This is definitely not a simple matter.


    Although the golden light of merit is attractive, you have to have life to enjoy it.


    Ning Tao pondered that in fact, he had to go because sister Xia had already gone, not to mention that those evil heads had a cause and effect with themselves.


    He is still thinking of the golden light of 108 Zhang''s merits and virtues!After thinking about it, he said directly, "OK, then I''ll go to Buddhism and have a look!"


    As soon as his voice fell, King Mu said, "this Taoist friend is fearless. Naturally, I can''t fall behind. I don''t know when to start?"


    Hearing this, the West sky host pushed the two merits to them with a smile and said, "the Phoenix goddess has arrived at Buddhism. We will set out immediately. I hope the two benefactors will have good luck."


    They took the golden light of merit and virtue and looked at each other. They didn''t open their mouth and looked dignified


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In full view of the public, the door of the pagoda slowly opened, out of ningtao and King Mu, and the unwilling and helpless Tianjiao.


    Everyone exclaimed, it seems that the selection is over, stepping into the ninth floor is Ning Tao two.


    What a pervert


    "The quota is full, the selection will be over immediately!"


    West day presided over a step in the air, the mouth recites a word, a pinch Jue, the huge tianfo pagoda, instantly tremble, quickly shrink back to his hand.


    "Why, it''s a fairy?" Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, a little shocked.


    Outsiders say that Buddhism is crouching tiger, hidden dragon. It''s true at the moment. A temple is presided over by earthly immortals. If it''s Buddhism, there will be more.


    Along the way, we can see that temples of all sizes, such as spring bamboo after the rain, have sprung up, and there are many monks. Although not all of them are Buddhists, most of them are Buddhists.


    In Tiangang, Buddhism is also one of the strongest.


    "Brother Ning, how are you? Did it work? " Mengke''er''s beautiful eyes are shining.


    Ning Tao stretched out his hand to grab her balls, and said with a smile, "brother Ning, it''s nothing."


    "I''m going to Buddhism. You two should come with me. It''s a good time to see Buddhism. Don''t let Mahong take advantage of it."


    "Well, I just want to go to Buddhism. Anyway, master has no time to talk to me now," Meng Ke''er said with a smile.


    And Bai Yue is obscene and laughs badly. Ever since he left the second penalty area, I don''t know what happened to Bajie? This time, I can abuse him.


    How can we prove that we are still alive?


    "Benefactor, time is running out. It''s time for us to start," the host urged.


    Ning Tao nodded, and white more several people stepped on the cassock, toward the Buddhist holy land.


    "Sister Xia, I''m here..."

 Chapter 2441

    It''s natural that the earth immortal can activate the immortal weapon. With his full blessing, it took most of the people a long time to get to Buddhism.


    Buddhism is a place name and a general term.


    This is the holy land of Buddhism.


    It is the source of all the Dharma, sutras and writings!


    Usually, many believers come from afar to pay homage here.


    Also let the incense here, become more exuberant.


    Naturally, there is no doubt about the strength of Buddhism.


    It''s almost unfathomable.


    No one dares to run wild here.


    "Dang Dang..."


    As soon as I enter here, my ears are full of chanting, ringing bells and temples.


    This voice, as if with a magic, let a person hear the heart, a heart is quiet down.


    Below, countless ascetic monks, with devout faces, step on the hot desert and seek Buddhist scriptures.


    With their sincerity, determination and perseverance, they moved the holy land of Buddhism in their hearts.


    "Whoosh..."


    Streamer flash, Ning Tao and others finally arrived.


    Standing on the immortal ware, Ning Tao looks down, eyebrows slightly pick, found a problem.


    The number of Buddhists here is more than he imagined.


    Moreover, although most of these people are ordinary people, there are many practitioners among them.


    There are too many Buddhists. Looking at the current momentum, we can see that there are more than 100000 Buddhists. I''m afraid that even a million Buddhists are only general.


    "Benefactor, we will be here soon."


    "If we can really solve the problem of Buddhism, you will be my friends of Buddhism and solve a big problem for the fairyland in the future."


    The West sky presided over solemnly, actually hands together 11 worship.


    He had a dignified face and could not see what he thought.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao and his wife did not dare to ask for help. They said, "if this matter is related to fairyland affairs, we will do our best, do our best and listen to the destiny."


    All the way, Mu Wang was plain and full of evil spirits. He didn''t know what he was thinking. It was hard for people to understand and see clearly.


    Seeing this, he just smiles symbolically and shakes his head.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    The old bell rings again, reverberating in this golden desert.


    Hearing the bell, countless believers knelt down one by one to worship and chant scriptures.


    In the front, huge golden bodies, Buddha statues and Bodhisattvas stand up and stand on the earth, looking extremely grand and powerful.


    "No, it''s about to start. We need to hurry up."


    when the host of West sky heard that Yan''s face changed, he didn''t dare to neglect him. He urged the secret method and the immortal weapon to speed up.


    Nowadays, every minute counts. It''s unpredictable to delay one more second.


    "Whoosh..."


    Once again, the immortal ware turned into a streamer.


    Mengke''er was a little uneasy at the moment and whispered: "brother Ning, is this very dangerous? Even Buddhism is helpless. "


    "Yes, brother, if you can''t do it, don''t try to be brave. After all, we don''t owe Buddhism anything," Bai Yue muttered in Ning Tao''s ear.


    At the moment, a few people have no music in their hearts.


    Ning Tao''s heart is not, but he was silent, did not say anything, if it is really the evil head, I''m afraid, he must intervene.


    Rise for him, and perish for him.


    I''m afraid that''s the so-called Cause and effect!


    Even if the road ahead is hard.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "Nanwu Amitabha


    With the sound of a scripture lingering in people''s ears, a huge Buddha statue appeared in front of several people''s eyes. The Buddha statue was thousands of feet high, with his hands folded and knees crossed, as if it was a real Buddha.


    And the whole body is surrounded by two Bodhisattvas.


    In front of this, Ning Tao and others are just as small as ants. Looking down, there are only Buddhist temples, with sacrificial incense and meditation.


    The next second, a streamer of light came up. The comer was still an acquaintance, gentle and elegant, like a handsome young man. Unfortunately, he was bald and dressed in cassock.


    "Mr. Xi Tian, are you back?" Bajie was worried and finally relieved to see someone.


    "I wipe, Bajie, do you miss my brother?" Bai Yue laughs and flies in the past, a familiar embrace him, the relationship has long been very iron.


    "Bai Yue, it''s you. Is it you who pass the customs?" Bajie asked curiously.


    "It''s not me, it''s my elder brother. How about giving you Buddhist face?" Bai Yue patted his chest with a proud face.


    As soon as Bajie listens, his eyes are bright? If it was him, it would be better.


    After all, Ning Tao''s strength is obvious to all.


    "Master Bajie, master Qijie, master Jingzhen, how are they doing?" Ning Tao walked out with a smile.Bajie''s face darkened, and then he said with a strong smile: "there have been some mistakes. It seems that the director of the West sky didn''t tell you. When I see the abbot later, you know everything."


    "Come with me, the abbot is waiting for you!"


    Several people nodded heavily. Now it''s not the time to talk about the past. However, Ning Tao''s heart was full of thump and thump. Master Qijie, I''m afraid something happened. He felt a little heavy in his heart.


    After a while, several people came to the depths of Buddhism with Bajie. There was a dungeon under a lotus pool.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Damned bald ass, you can''t trap me. Flesh and blood, spirit power, I''m so hungry. I''ll eat you up. When I get out of trouble, I''ll kill you all..."


    A hysterical roar, roaring.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he was too familiar with the voice. Was it the voice of the evil spirit and the seven commandments master?


    A few people fell down. There are nearly a hundred eminent monks here. They close their eyes and recite Buddhist scriptures. These two masters are frowning at the moment.


    On the other side, there are two men and one woman, both of whom have extraordinary bearing and firm mind.


    And Ning Tao one eye, fixed on one of the fiery red women, inside peeped out a smile.


    "Sister Xia!"


    The fiery red woman looked back and her beautiful eyes brightened. She was surprised and said, "brother Tao, why are you here?"


    "Benefactor, let''s talk about the past later. First listen to me."


    "What we Buddhism ask you to do is to let the evil thoughts of a powerful devil enter your body. We should try every means to let him enter."


    "The evil spirit has a special origin and is growing stronger and stronger. Now it has attached itself to the seven commandments master of Buddhism, so please save his life."


    Abbot Yijie made a solemn bow to the five.


    However, Ning Tao''s five people were all startled. Are you sure you are not joking with them? What they were asked to do was to ask a demon to do it?


    That''s not death!

 Chapter 2442

    You know, the evil idea of the evil devil refers to a kind of spiritual realm, which is equivalent to the divine idea.


    The idea of God is the transmutation of the spirit. Only the immortals can cultivate it. The essence of the two is the same, but the system is different. It''s just another way of saying it.


    The five men''s faces were gloomy. They let a celestial evil idea break into their bodies. In addition to seeking death or seeking death, the first was to sink, and the second was to be taken away.


    They are all human beings!


    "Abbot Yijie, we are here with sincerity, not with the attitude of death. If so, I''m sorry, I can''t accompany you."


    A heroic man arched his hand in a deep voice.


    Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei and Mu Wang all look ugly. Although they don''t speak, their attitude is the same.


    This is the life of death.


    Who wants to do it?


    "Benefactor Xiao, listen to me first."


    "If you die, in any case, my Buddhism will not come to you. I''m afraid Disha, huoyunzong, Tiangang and zuhuangmen will not want to either. It''s a special situation. Although it''s dangerous, they won''t die."


    Yijie Abbot''s words are sincere and sincere.


    Hearing this, the five people calmed down for a while, and the roar of the evil devil still came out of their ears.


    Ning Tao picks eyebrows. After Xia Mengfei''s explanation, he almost knows the five of them.


    The man who spoke just now came from huoyun sect, one of the five Di Sha sects in the western regions, and ranked 49th in the list of longevity. His name was Xiao Xi. He was invited by Buddhism.


    Next to him, a cold guy with dark white skin came from the skeleton sect, ranking 42nd in the list of longevity. His name was Gu Yidao, and he was also invited by Buddhism.


    As for Xia, the one who came here through Mengtao was Wang Tianning.


    This team is also very strong.


    Bajie, Baiyue and mengke''er are together with Xitian. They are looking at here from a distance.


    After all, they can''t get involved.


    At this time, master Erjie could not help but walk out and say, "you guys, I know you have doubts. I''ll make a long story short and explain it to you."


    "The evil spirits in the dungeon were suppressed by chance in the triangle, but they are very important. They are half the head of a super strong man, but they have no power."


    Hearing this, Xiao Xi and Xia Mengfei were relieved and waited for him to go on.


    "Originally, it was the duty of our Buddhism to transform the evil demon head, but the one who brought this half head back was a younger martial brother of elmu, the Dharma name: seven commandments."


    "And one of his little disciples, Jiu Jie!"


    "That''s the problem. They sealed the demons with Buddhism, and they also had their own immortal tools, the seal of the Tathagata. But younger martial brother Qijie underestimated the power of the demons."


    "The result..."


    Master Erjie stopped talking and laughed bitterly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and said tentatively: "is master Qijie reversed?"


    "Almost. To be exact, he was possessed by the evil spirit. He was eroded by the evil spirit and began to degenerate. On the road from the triangle to the western regions, his younger martial brother Qijie was caught unconsciously."


    "At that time, he didn''t excel in the cultivation of immortals. He was too reckless and hasty, and he also blamed us. When we went to meet him, we couldn''t find anything unusual about him."


    Master Erjie looks at the dungeon and blames himself.


    At this time, abbot Yijie took over the conversation and said in a deep voice: "yes, because we didn''t find out in time, and the younger martial brother Qijie has made great contributions. He took the initiative to ask us to turn evil spirits and realize Buddhism every day, so we agreed."


    "After a year, Jiujie suddenly got a serious illness. After testing, it was because he had a special constitution, but he was polluted by the evil spirit, which was equivalent to the pure body being polluted."


    "We found out that it was wrong and went to find elder martial brother Qijie. But at this time, he had been robbed by evil spirits and occupied half of his mind. Knowing that the matter had been revealed, he wanted to escape. Fortunately, he was suppressed by us."


    Hear this, Ning Tao a few people can''t help speechless.


    This evil devil is really abnormal. He has half a head left. He has so much vitality and spare power. If he is a little later, I''m afraid he will succeed.


    Once let him escape from Buddhism, it''s really great. Let him be carefree, it''s a catastrophe in the fairyland.


    Yijie sighed: "thanks to the timely discovery, he failed to escape. He tried his best to suppress and seal the evil spirit for the time being."


    "In the next year, we tried every means to separate the evil spirit, search the soul and ask questions, but it was fruitless."


    "later, we found that the evil spirit was so terrible that we gradually became immune to Buddhism."


    "What?"


    Five people face a white, retreat drum again promote a level, feel this completely does not have the possibility of winning.


    Why don''t you take one Zhang''s merit and return it?


    "It turns out that it''s not immune. Instead, it uses the body of the seven commandments'' younger martial brother to practice Buddhism and demons. Today''s cultivation is actually an immortal, and we can''t do anything about it.""The speed of his growth and recovery is so shocking that we are almost driven to the end."


    The words of Abbot Yijie are full of helplessness.


    But at this time, Gu Yidao said sarcastically: "grind Ji, cut to death with one knife. In terms of strength, he should not be your opponent."


    "Absolutely not!"


    Master Erjie scolded and said: "if you want to do that, we will not invite you to come."


    "First, younger martial brother Qijie is sure to die."


    "Second, the reason why the evil spirit can survive to the present is that it is too strong and has many secrets. We need to peel it off and dig it out slowly."


    "To tell you the truth, younger martial brother Qijie is also sober. He wants us to kill him and devote ourselves to the Buddha. But until the last moment, we will never give up. We should not only protect younger martial brother, but also dig out the secret."


    "Just imagine, if such a demon, one head, ten heads, tens of thousands of heads attack, and we know nothing about him, what will happen?"


    Hearing this, a few people''s hearts clattered for a while, no, there are so many such demons?


    Why have they never heard of it?


    Isn''t this thing from the demon world?


    Ning Tao''s face was gloomy. At that time, he saw with his own eyes the nine pylorus. It was a barren land, but there were countless tall demons.


    It''s cruel, it''s killing, it''s bloodthirsty, it''s starving.


    If we really let them come to the fairyland, I''m afraid it''s not one person''s death, but hundreds of millions of creatures.


    So this evil news is particularly important


    On one side, Xia Mengfei said suspiciously, "we almost understand what the masters mean, but why should I choose some of us to attract evil spirits?"


    "The seven commandments younger martial brother''s qualification is limited, so if the evil devil wants to go further, he must find another body."


    "We Buddhists are too vigilant to give opportunities at all, so we can only rely on outsiders."


    "It''s the first point for us to choose people with a firm mind and not be eroded by evil ideas. You''ve all passed the customs, so you can hold on for a while even if you''re attached."


    "With your qualifications, as bait, the evil devil will be moved. As long as he breaks away from the seven commandments and doesn''t occupy your body for too long, we will have a way to peel it off. By that time, everything will be settled."


    "This is the best way at the moment, killing two birds with one stone, but if it fails..."


    But the abbot didn''t understand.


    To put it bluntly, if the evil spirits are not moved and do not leave the seven commandments, the plan will fail. At that time, Buddhism has no choice but to destroy the seven commandments.


    On the other hand, if the evil devil possessed one of the five of them, but quickly occupied the whole of that person, or failed in stripping, that person would become the present Master of seven commandments.


    So the risk is very high.


    It''s possible to make a little mistake doomed eternally!


    Ning Tao five people are silent.


    Is it worthwhile to take such an adventure for the sake of the golden light?


    Abbot Yijie took a deep breath and solemnly said, "every second, this task is more difficult."


    "Now, please tell me your answer, this task as bait, you Do you agree? "

 Chapter 2443

    In the face of Abbot Yijie''s expectation, Ning Tao was silent and hesitant.


    It''s really because it matters a lot.


    More importantly You''re going to die!


    Bajie, mengke''er, Baiyue, and even the host of Xitian all watched anxiously in the distance. The roar of the evil devil was chilly, and the light of Buddha could not be dispelled.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "You can''t trap me. It won''t be long before I break this damned seal."


    "Eat I''m so hungry to eat up all of you. A group of mole ants. Sooner or later, our Jiuyou army will step down on you and eat your flesh and blood bit by bit... "


    In the dungeon, the devil''s ferocious scream came.


    "Nanwu Amitabha


    There are hundreds of Buddhas around, with their hands together and their mouths reciting Buddhist scriptures. One by one, they radiate golden light, which is the golden body of arhat. Virtually, they form a large Buddhist array, urging the lotus flowers on the dungeon to suppress desperately.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "I promise, I''ll I''d like to have a try. "


    "Brother Tao..." Xia Mengfei was surprised and quickly held him.


    But Ning Tao shook his head and said: "in the final analysis, no matter the evil spirits or the seven commandments master, they have nothing to do with me. If they rise because of me, they will die because of me."


    "Therefore, I am willing to save master Qijie!"


    "Well, I''ll go, too. Husband and wife are of one mind, and their interests will break gold," said Xia Mengfei, her eyes burning and firm.


    "Ha ha..."


    King Mu suddenly laughed and said, "since even women are not afraid, what are you afraid of? I''ll go along with you. Maybe I''m predestined with the devil. "


    Hearing this, Gu Yidao''s eyes flashed and said with a sneer, "it''s interesting. I''ll go too."


    As soon as they spoke, they agreed. The next second, they looked at Xiao Xi.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, he could not help humming coldly out of his competitive heart and the dignity of huoyun sect, and said haughtily: "go, who is afraid of who."


    "Well, since the five benefactors have promised to be bait, we should go down to the dungeon as soon as possible."


    "But remember, only one of the five of you will be possessed by the" nine you maniac ". After the event is completed, only this person will get the golden light of 108 Zhang merits and virtues. Of course, you won''t come in vain."


    "We''ll give you three Zhangs of merit. It''s also a sealing fee and a hard work fee."


    A caution Abbot solemnly exhorts a way.


    Words fall, several people''s faces are solemn up, it seems that this benefit, really not easy to get.


    Looking at each other, there was some hostility.


    "Click Click... "


    In the sight, the gate of death opened up little by little, and the strong evil spirit rolled out like ink and dark clouds. It was like a clean pond dripping a little dirty.


    "Quick Go in quickly. We won''t last long. After a stick of incense, we''ll open the door. It''s up to you to win or lose, "said master Erjie anxiously.


    When Ning Tao and others heard this, they gritted their teeth and then turned into five streamers to get into the source of the evil spirit.


    "Town "No!"


    Under the urging, the gate of death fell slowly.


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a dark and vast cell, five people soon came to the bottom of the earth. In the ear, there was the sound of the chain, and another person''s struggle and roar.


    "Benefactor Ning, you''re here at last. Help me break the seal. I''ve put down the devil. Come on Come on, "before he could see all around, Ning Tao''s ear heard a familiar voice of surprise.


    Ning Tao turned his head and saw that there were eight chains made of Nine Yang iron in the dungeon. They were biting the seven commandments master and locking the lute bone. Every move was a heartbreaking pain.


    No wonder master Qijie cried so bitterly.


    "Benefactor Ning, what are you hesitating about? I''m seven commandments. Help me break the seal and help me out... " Seven commandments full of pain, trembling.


    However, Xia Mengfei snorted coldly: "you can pull down, how can master Qijie be such a person as you? A fool can see the evil spirit on his face. "


    "Smelly woman, you want to die..."


    Seven quit a face struggle, roar, desperately pull the chain, but in exchange for only pain.


    A cassock, already broken.


    The Buddha''s light is also polluted and defiled by the evil spirit, which makes people feel sad.


    How can there be an eminent monk?


    "Ah, master Qijie, I haven''t seen you for two years. I didn''t expect that you have become like this. Things are right and people are wrong. Do you remember the kind you were then?"


    Ning Tao clenched his fist and felt sorry.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Boy, I remember you. You let me out. Thanks to you, I came here. Now the opportunity has come. If you let me go again, I will definitely give you ten times and a hundred times in return.""You want strength, beauty, money, all of which I can give you, as long as you help me break the seal."


    Master Qijie stares at Ning Tao with a grim smile.


    However, Ning Tao "cut" a, heart sneer, and Xia Mengfei look at each other, thinking.


    But at this moment, Xiao Shiyi couldn''t help saying, "I''m willing to help you, or even let you take away my qualifications Better than that monk? "


    "Hiss ~ so direct?" Xia Mengfei several people in the heart a Deng, immediately nervous look to seven quit.


    Hearing this, Qi Jie''s ferocious expression was stunned for a moment, shaking the chain and said sarcastically, "do you really think that I am as stupid as you?"


    "Those old bald donkeys are good at calculating. They give me five fat meats and let me choose them. Don''t they just want me to leave Qijie monk? The cake is tempting, Jie Jie, but I won''t fall into your trap. "


    "Ha ha Ha ha


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and others face a change, he unexpectedly what all know, that still how to lure?


    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, is it OK to prefer tiger mountain?


    At this time, Gu Yidao said with an evil smile: "you are really not simple, and it is not in vain that I came here specially for you. I know that you need a good body urgently, and I can help you with this."


    "What do you mean?" Seven caution suspicious squint.


    "It''s very simple. The adults behind me are very interested in you and want to join hands with you. The enemy of the enemy is your friend. As long as you are willing to nod, I can save your life. We are never stingy with our allies."


    Bone knife means a lot and says with a smile.


    At this time, a cold light flashed in King Mu''s eyes and said with a sneer: "master jiuyoukuang, what they can give, the adults behind me can also give, and what they can''t give, my adults can also give."


    "The most important thing is that he has a relationship with you, jiuyoujie, and you will be interested in him."


    "Jiu You Jie?"


    Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei frown tightly. They have never heard of the name. They always feel that something is wrong with them. What they say is not like cajoling, but like it''s true.


    Is it a clever trick?


    However, the seven commandments dark pupil a shrink, dead ground fixed on Mu Wang, squint a way: "where do you know this name from?"? I never said that? "


    "My Lord told me that as long as you promise to unite with us, we will save you, even Give you enough to want. "


    the evil spirit of King Mu smiles.


    But Gu Yidao gave King Mu a dead look, as if he had guessed something. He gritted his teeth and said, "master Jiuyou, my Lord said We can prepare the immortal body for you. There is not much time. Don''t hesitate any more. "

 Chapter 2444

    "Celestial body?" Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei and Xiao Shiyi were shocked when they heard the speech.


    These two guys are not serious, are they?


    If you say that King Mu and Gu Yidao cheated Jiuyou madness just now, the trick is so clever that even they can''t help believing it.


    But if it''s true, it''s too much involved. Ning Tao has a bad feeling


    "Jie Jie, what a tempting condition! I''m so excited. How can you save me?"


    "I''ve seen the memory of the seven commandments, and I already know the strength of Buddhism. It''s the top in the fairyland. Are you sure Do you have this ability? "


    Nine you crazy eyes burst out light, joking.


    As soon as the words came out, Gu Yidao and King Mu almost said in the same voice: "attach your Divine thoughts to my body, and I have my own way to do the rest."


    "Ha ha..."


    Nine you crazy laugh, evil, such as fierce ghost roar, sneer: "tell you, no matter what you say is true or false, I will not believe you."


    "Whether you really want to help me or cajole me out of Qijie, I can''t afford to gamble."


    "Well What about me? " Xia Mengfei''s face turned red and she couldn''t help blurting out. She looked very uncomfortable.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full


    "Hum, I have good roots and qualifications, but I am a man. Are you humiliating me?" Nine you crazy fierce Dynasty summer dream Fei stares a way.


    "Er..."


    Xia Mengfei was embarrassed. Seeing this, Xiao sighed and shook his head. There was no move.


    This guy is really hard to serve.


    Deserve to be imprisoned and punished all the time


    But at this time, Xiao Shiyi suddenly looked at Ning Tao and said jokingly, "Hey, that boy, it seems that you haven''t tried. Now you''re missing one."


    "You carry the hopes of several of us. It''s up to you to save the world."


    Several people smell speech, all sneer.


    "Me?" Ning Tao is dumb and looks at Xia Mengfei in surprise, but he doesn''t think of any good way. This nine you maniac doesn''t eat hard or soft.


    In the bone knife, King Mu two people''s fun, Ning Tao dry cough, casually holding his arms out, pick eyebrow way: "Hey, I let you give up, do you dare?"


    "Cut, nonsense!"


    Several people rolled their eyes. Originally, they still had some hope for him, but they didn''t have any technical content. They were so stupid that they seemed to have no chance.


    I don''t know if I can get the golden light of three Zhang merits? Sanzhang is OK


    But at this time, seven quit suddenly quiet down, in Ning Tao body looked at, eyes burning way: "I know what you play idea, nothing more than a bet, see who wins first."


    "If I lose you quickly, Buddhism will never be able to do anything to me. On the contrary, if I am stripped by them, I will lose the capital of resistance and become a prisoner of Buddhism."


    "It''s also very dangerous!"


    On hearing this, Xiao Shiyi turned a white eye and hummed coldly: "there''s a lot of bullshit. It''s not afraid of death. Forget it. It seems that we''ve all failed. The rest will be dealt with by Abbot Yijie."


    "There''s still a little time to go before yijixiang, but it''s a pity that the 108 Zhang meritorious and virtuous golden light..."


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and didn''t hope.


    But suddenly, nine you crazy face appeared crazy, way: "although dangerous, but this ghost place, I don''t want to stay more for a moment."


    "Don''t you want to gamble? Then I''ll go crazy with you, boy. They can''t trust me, but you, I believe that since you let me out, you''ll be responsible! "


    "Roar Roar... "


    Among the five people''s changing colors, behind the seven commandments, a ferocious bull headed demon suddenly condenses. He is tall, burly, dignified and ferocious. Even the space is distorted, and the faint light of his whole body rushes on Ning Tao like ink.


    Ning Tao was stunned. He didn''t have time to react. A demon of celestial level suddenly appeared


    "Ah..."


    King Mu, Xia Mengfei, Gu Yidao and Xiao Shiyi are all stunned. My mother, am I wrong? This This guy made it!


    The nine you maniac, who doesn''t eat hard or soft, really gives up the seven commandments. Instead, he grabs them from Ning Tao.


    "I wipe it? Is it all right to stir up the general? "


    "If they had known that, why did they have to talk so much?" King Mu''s three faces were as black as the bottom of a pot.


    "Tao How are you, Taodi? Hold on, there''s only half the time left, and the gate of hell will open. At that time, we''ll win, "Xia Mengfei said anxiously, looking at Ning Tao with a dark face.


    "Well Damn... "


    Ning Tao scolded angrily, but his body didn''t listen to him. He sat cross knee and said in a deep voice, "sister Xia, protect the Dharma for me. I''ll clean up this bastard."


    Words just fell, slowly closed his eyes.Xia Mengfei is overjoyed. He quickly takes out a long flame sword and looks at the three of King Mu warily


    And the seven commandments, all of a sudden, were evacuated. Although they regained their former consciousness, they were in a coma. They were in a bad state and needed timely treatment


    In my mind, Ning Tao and Jiuyou are fighting for the control of this body.


    Boom Boom


    It has to be said that the current strength of jiuyoukuang is not equal to that of ningtao. It''s said that it''s only less than one tenth, but it''s comparable to that of Dixian. It''s hard for master Yijie and master Erjie to suppress it.


    For this point, Ning Tao is deep experience, after all, he has seen nine you crazy real body.


    A fierce bull headed demon with a height of thousands of feet


    "Jie Jie, Ning Tao, give up, you are not my opponent, obediently give this body to me, I can swear to leave you a wisp of ghost," nine you crazy occupy a small part of the mind, crazy attack.


    Ning Tao turns the candle dragon nine changes, only defends does not attack, the facial expression is gloomy, the soul sea is turbulent unceasingly because of the battle.


    But at this time, in Dantian, the quiet key to longevity suddenly trembles, ready to move, and sends a strange message to Ning Tao.


    "Hungry I''m so hungry... "


    Ning Tao is suspicious. Can the key of longevity absorb Jiuyou mania? But on second thought, he couldn''t do it.


    If you really want to destroy Jiuyou maniac, then from the beginning, Buddhism can do so.


    The reason why we still keep it is to save the master of seven commandments, which has been achieved now, and the other is to find the available secret from the nine you maniac.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth and gave Changsheng the key to refuse the order, he just insisted on half incense, and the control of his body should be at least 70% or 80%.


    Changsheng key is impatient. It drips and rotates in ningtao''s elixir field. It seems that it can''t stand it. Suddenly, it bursts out a terrible suction, which directly absorbs the nine you crazy power of ningtao''s whole body.


    "Not good ~!"


    "This What power is this? Damn, no Stop it, "said Jiu you. He was shocked. At this moment, he saw the key to longevity.


    But as soon as his pupils shrank, he screamed more crazily: "Saint Holy things are holy things. You''re just a mole ant. You have the holy things. According to legend, it''s the key to freedom. "


    "No No, let me go, Ning Tao, let me go, ah I My strength... "


    Ning Tao face a change, nine you crazy unexpectedly know longevity key? And He''s in big trouble.


    Even if he wants to release Jiuyou maniac and give it to Buddhism, it''s impossible now. He doesn''t want the second person to know that he has the key to longevity. Now the only way is to kill him.


    "Damn it..."

 Chapter 2445

    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    Nine you crazy scream, is divided, smashing the mind, their own energy, bit by bit is taken away, the other side seems to be more hungry than it abyss.


    And it has no resistance.


    "Save Help me, no... "


    Ning Tao black face, gnash teeth, really can not think of a better way than to kill.


    Of course, he had thought about swallowing Jiuyou mania before, which is the energy of a Dixian. If he really succeeds, he can save a lot of trouble in the future.


    But I''m sorry for Buddhism.


    Let alone nine you crazy body many secrets.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to do so at the beginning, but just wanted to save the master of seven commandments.


    But in reality, things just go against our wishes.


    Now that he is forced to go to Liangshan, he can only go to the black. Even if Buddhism wants to investigate after the event, he can never expose the key to longevity. Alas, it''s a headache.


    Just in Ning Tao''s distress, the key to longevity absorbed and fed back some fragments of his thoughts.


    "Why? What is this Ning Tao brow a pick, surprised invasion mind looked.


    But the next second, his eyes suddenly burst out of brilliance, which was actually the memory of Jiuyou maniac, and it was very complete. The positive source constantly appeared, just like being processed by the key of eternal life.


    "This baby has this function?" Ning Tao is overjoyed and wants to kiss him with the key to longevity.


    "Ha ha..."


    With this memory, all the secrets can be known naturally, and it is much better than any soul searching and interrogation.


    Buddhism''s persistence and worry can also be solved, and he doesn''t need any guilt and remorse.


    On the contrary, he has done a good job for the immortal world Buddhism!


    "Buzz..."


    The key of eternal life is like spirituality. It''s happy and buzzing. It doesn''t care any more. It devours nine you maniacs.


    "No No, Ning Tao, I''m willing to surrender. Help me. Help me. Don''t you want to know the origin of this holy thing? I can tell you all


    "Ah..."


    Scream, nine you crazy was torn into thousands of pieces.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly and said contemptuously: "I will see it myself. I don''t need you to make trouble. I rise because of me. Then I will die because of me. Goodbye."


    "No..."


    Outside, the atmosphere is abnormally depressed.


    Ning Tao doesn''t move, his whole body is wrapped by the dark light, as if to the most critical moment.


    Only once they see the outside world, they will not know the situation.


    Now there is not much time left, but can Ning Tao last until then?


    There was still some movement just now, but now it''s gone, which makes several people feel heavy.


    "Taodi, hold on, you can," Xia Mengfei whispered.


    On the other hand, Xiao Xi''s face was shocked and also suffered a huge blow.


    Why did this guy succeed?


    There is a big gap between three Zhang and 108 Zhang!


    And Mu Wang squints his eyes and stares at Ning Tao. He remembers that there were two orders before he came. The first one was to get them. Now he must have failed.


    But the second is that if you can''t get it yourself, you must never let the enemy get it.


    King Mu turned his head and took a look at Gu Yidao. The latter''s eyes were filled with murders and coldness. His heart moved. It seems that he guessed right. At this moment, they were surprisingly consistent.


    In a flash, they both shot at the same time.


    "The immortal law is determined by the king of animal husbandry!"


    "Immortal method, magic power of magic bone!"


    One side of the king hit, one side of the bones, two people together, this blow can hard carry the immortal.


    Too suddenly, Xiao Xi was still depressed one second ago, but the next second he was in a hot fight, which made him look confused. What happened?


    Xia Mengfei''s back hair explodes and stands up. At the moment when she starts, her heart flashes uneasily.


    As soon as he turned his head, his beautiful eyes suddenly contracted to the extreme, and his red eyes erupted into a pair of gorgeous wings. He was plump and bright red, and could soar up to 90000 Li. With a slight shock, it was like a volcanic eruption.


    "Zuhuang skill, zuhuang wing!"


    The essence of this move is speed and attack, fire, but Xia Mengfei put aside these advantages, actually put a pair of wings in front of him.


    Because behind her is Ning Tao!


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Pooh Wow... "


    In this dark dungeon, there was a loud roar. Xia Mengfei suffered a heavy blow and spat out several mouthfuls of blood on the spot, which made a "Zizi" sound on the ground.


    A pair of wings of fire were also scattered by two attacks, and her viscera were injured.


    "Step on..."


    Body rest powerless backward three steps, Xia Mengfei suddenly a bite of teeth, stiffly stopped the body, but also spurted out a mouthful of blood, delicate body crumbling."Cough Also Ok... "


    Xiao Shiyi was stunned and gaped.


    He saw that the position behind Xia Mengfei was Ning Tao, who was sitting with his knees crossed.


    This summer dream Philippines in order to protect this kid, unexpectedly don''t hesitate to hard shoulder two people''s sneak attack.


    From this we can see how deep the love is.


    "Why? How could you stop it? " As soon as King Mu''s face froze, he thought this move would succeed.


    You know, Xia Mengfei is only the first time he heard about it, what Phoenix goddess? It''s ridiculous. How can we make him look down on the list of longevity?


    But they two immortals in the top 50 of the longevity list suddenly attacked and were resisted by her.


    Are they too ignorant?


    Gu Yidao''s face is also getting ugly.


    "Well, what are you doing? What if you mess up that kid''s seclusion? If you don''t keep your mind, it''s easy to be taken away by Jiuyou maniac. "


    "Even if the capture fails, as soon as Jiuyou maniac comes out, he will still choose to enter the seven commandments, and the plan will fail? Why are you so reckless? "


    Xiao Xi Xi chattered on.


    However, Xia Mengfei''s face was as pale as paper, gritting her teeth and saying, "idiot, haven''t you seen it yet?"


    "What they said just now is true. They are not like us. They are the enemies of fairyland!"


    "Hum, full of nonsense, it''s just personal revenge, let''s die," King Mu''s eyes turned into a flash of lightning and killed Xia Mengfei.


    And bone a knife, is clever to bypass Xia Mengfei, directly toward Ning Tao.


    "The man who dares to touch my mother is looking for death!" Xia Mengfei red eyes, directly a pat chest, forcing out a drop of blood essence, such as fireball general contained in the throat.


    "Zu Huang Shu, Huang Yan!"


    "Zhe..."


    There seems to be a sharp Fengming in the void.


    And the next second, from Xia Mengfei''s mouth spit out a flame, extremely hot, overbearing, the scope is also very huge, almost the whole dungeon to package.


    "What are you still doing? "Help quickly," Xia Mengfei said to Xiao Shiyi.


    "Dammit, the woman in the way, get rid of her quickly," Gu Yidao was anxious and plunged into the sea of fire.


    King Mu''s eyes are red and he tries his best to control Xia Mengfei. They can''t get it and they can''t let Xiangong get it!


    "Immortal method, sacrifice blood knife!"


    Bone a knife whole body is burning flame, but bravely and fearlessly rush to Ning Tao''s top of the head, a handle from Sen white to blood red big knife, cut down angrily.


    "Dead!"

 Chapter 2446

    "Dang Buzz... "


    A clear Jinge sound suddenly exploded in this chaotic dungeon.


    Xia Mengfei stares at the big beautiful eyes and looks back. Mu Wang is stunned, and his eyes are crawling with blood.


    "M, damn asshole..."


    In the line of sight, on Ning Tao''s head, a blood red big knife is firmly blocked by a fire cloud color long gun. It''s like a big event. It''s just a step away from the door.


    And the one who did it was Xiao Xi!


    "Well, you two don''t pay attention to me? Do you think I''m stupid? If you have a personal feud, wait until you get out of the dungeon. At least If you want to finish the task first, I''m very dedicated. "


    Xiao Shiyi glanced at them and said with a cold smile.


    "You...!"


    Gu Yidao was angry, and his whole body was still burning with hot flame. His flesh and blood were burnt black, and the pain was unbearable. He almost fought half his life to cut this knife, but he was blocked by this son of a bitch.


    "You''re looking for death. Heaven has a way. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell. You break in!"


    "Xiao Shiyi, you asked for it yourself, and you also caused you a disaster that you can''t imagine..."


    Bone knife roars. It''s as fast as lightning when it''s practiced from childhood to maturity. It can be divided into the sea when it''s practiced.


    "Dang Dang..."


    In the face of this overwhelming blood knife, Xiao Shiyi hummed coldly, "fire cloud shooting" was well protected.


    Who hasn''t got any cards yet? It''s too strange at the moment. In any case, he can''t let these two bastards succeed. After all, he was entrusted by Buddhism.


    What''s more, he can''t stand sneak attacks!


    "Dang Dang..."


    In these few breath, bone a knife one breath cut out hundreds of knives, but not a knife cut in Ning Tao, even strong wind was Xiao eleven to dissolve.


    At this time, the flame on his body was more and more intense. He tried a little and couldn''t put it out.


    Isn''t this the legendary Phoenix Fire?


    "Bone knife, can you do it? A garbage sitting there for you to chop, you can''t even chop it? Are you on the longevity list? "


    Mu Wang''s lungs are about to explode.


    On the matter of one knife, this bastard has not succeeded. He is about to open the gate of hell.


    Once the Buddhists step in, Ning Tao will be even more unable to kill them. They are also in danger, and even will let the nine you maniac fall into the prison of the Buddhists and become a thing of the fairy palace.


    It''s a huge loss for them!


    Xia Mengfei grits her teeth and spits out her flame. In this flame, her strength can get some increase, but she still can barely hold King Mu.


    This guy is on the longevity list!


    "If you have the ability, you can come?" Bone a knife gas explosion, the whole body exudes the smell of scorch.


    "I said bone one knife, you are really persistent enough. If you keep on pestering like this, I''m afraid you will be burned to death before you chop him down."


    Xiao Xi Xi gloated.


    Hearing this, the whole body of bone knife clanged, but it was the sound of bone friction, revealing a pair of scarlet eyes, ferocious way: "well, you forced me, let you see the gap between you and me."


    "Immortal method, Bone Demon holds the sword!"


    At this moment, it seems that there is an old devil, his whole body is like a white jade skeleton, and bone knife grasp the blood knife in hand, gather strength, compress, at this moment, instantly cut out.


    "Waves Break... "


    As soon as Xiao Shiyi''s pupil shrinks, he gives a strong blow. As soon as he bites his teeth, he wants to show his unique skill.


    But behind him, suddenly came the cold roar: "ninety nine times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    An extremely terrifying force erupted, a towering beast rose up, and the violent power of seven immortals made several people feel it.


    Xiao Shiyi was shocked. He turned his head and found that there was a ferocious dragon with expanding angry eyes.


    "Hiss ~!"


    This What is this? "


    "Yin Yang Fist


    Ning Tao''s anger soared. He clenched his fist with a dragon''s claw and hit the bone like a millstone.


    "Breakthrough? But so what. I''m the longevity list. You''re just a mole ant in front of me Well... " As soon as the bone knife touched, it felt like it hit the barrier.


    As if ten thousand Taigu mangniu were colliding, he was directly submerged in the torrent of power.


    "Why How probably? Wow... " Bone knife vomits blood wildly, bone knife collapses and smashes directly into the wall.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    "What What? "


    When King Mu saw this, he almost didn''t jump out of his eyes. I''m a good boy, and I''ll kill him with one blow. Let''s not talk about him. Even the earth immortal is just like this, right?Break through a heavy, strength is so strong?


    This boy is more evil than evil!


    Wait, has he been taken away by Jiuyou maniac?


    "Tao Taodi, have you made it? " Xia Mengfei''s face is very white, but it''s hard to hide the excited joy.


    Ning Tao nodded tenderly, but the anger in the dragon''s eyes burned, staring at the two bastards. From the beginning, he felt that something was wrong, so it was.


    King Mu, in particular, is the third person, the third person that the ascetic preached.


    This bastard is from the hell hall.


    But which force does that bone knife belong to?


    "Cough..."


    Bone a knife difficult to climb out, feel the whole body will be broken, a pair of white eyes in shaking, this guy''s strength, is really strong terrible.


    How could you fall on him?


    But at this moment, the ghost door on the top of my head suddenly "click" and the door opened.


    "Tianjun, me too. Let''s go..." King Mu screamed with ecstasy and ran out in an instant.


    Bone a knife also strong hold one breath crazy escape.


    "Where to go, sister Xia!" Ning Tao roared, a hot dragon breath contained in his mouth.


    Xia Mengfei clenches her teeth and turns into a zuhuang with him. She also has a hot mouth of Huangyan, just like two gods. With the blessing of longhuang, they spray out at the same time.


    "Zu long Shu, Long Xi!"


    "Zu Huang Shu, Huang Yan!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Feeling the rapid warming of the space, the two Mu Wang turned their heads and looked at it. They were scared and shivered. It was a sea of fire and magma, engulfing them.


    Once it''s hit, it''s absolutely dead.


    And the gate of death is in front of us. Both of them are red eyed. They''re just about to survive.


    "The immortal method, the king of herdsmen''s blood will decide!"


    "Immortal method, Bone Demon holds the sword!"


    The two immortals on the list of immortality fight with all their strength. One Bone Demon cuts and the other shepherd waves his hand. He only hopes to stop the fire for a second or two.


    "Boom..."


    This movement is too big. The sea of fire is about to burn the seal. Master Yijie and master Erjie are turning pale.


    What''s going on here?


    At this time, a figure with three liters of blood and a bone frame burned by the fire spread out at this moment. Almost, they were going to die in the sea of fire.


    Mu Wang swept a circle, the brain turns fast, suddenly painful heart way: "Ning Tao He is crazy, by nine you crazy possession, quickly suppress him, don''t let him rush out."


    "Yes, and don''t believe their lies. We were cheated and almost burned to death. Close the door quickly..."


    Bone knife on the forehead and forehead friction.

 Chapter 2447

    In the face of the roar of King Mu, the eminent monks on the scene were preconceived. Almost at the same moment, they roared and gathered a Buddha over the dungeon.


    "King of Tibetans, town!"


    When he heard a loud bang, the Buddha fell down abruptly, weighing as much as a thousand pounds, suppressing ten thousand demons.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the dungeon, the sea of fire, which was about to be spurted out, was blocked by a powerful force.


    The gate of death also fell down in an instant.


    When Ning Tao and his three friends saw this, they were very angry. The two tortoise grandchildren even dared to beat them down.


    because of their fear of Jiuyou, Buddhist people naturally suppressed it for the first time. No matter what, they can''t let it go, so it''s understandable to do so.


    But think about it, I''m still very angry.


    Xiao Shiyi scolded: "do these old bald donkeys owe money for their IQ? I''m still in it


    "I can''t believe the lies of those two bastards. If I bite back, I''m so angry."


    "Old bald ass, open the door quickly. I''m Xiao Shiyi. Those two bastards are deceiving you. Don''t fall into his trap. Believe his lies..."


    Outside the dungeon, everyone heard clearly.


    But before Yijie, master Erjie and others thought about it carefully, King Mu gritted his teeth and added fuel to it again. He said solemnly: "abbot, don''t believe them. It''s a conspiracy, a conspiracy!"


    "That ningtao is actually a member of Yanmo temple. He is willing to be taken away by Jiuyou maniac. He also promised to provide Jiuyou maniac with a celestial body after saving it. Xia Mengfei and Xiao Shiyi all defected and wanted to kill people!"


    "What What? "


    Hundreds of eminent monks on the scene were startled. The news was so strong that even Yijie was silly.


    Who should we trust now?


    At this time, Xia Mengfei''s calm and weak voice said: "abbot, I don''t ask you to believe anyone. You are an eminent monk. You can''t mess with yourself."


    "At least the three of us can''t escape, but those two people are also suspected and need to be suppressed first."


    "It is better to catch a thousand wrongly than to let go of one!"


    "Puff..."


    All of a sudden, the bone spat out the last mouthful of blood, and there was only bone frame left in his body. The more the fire burned, the more prosperous it was. It seemed that he would melt in an instant. His eyes were scarlet and he said, "abbot, take revenge for me."


    "As a child of Tiangang and a people of fairyland, I am not afraid of life and death, but I can never let the evil devil succeed."


    "There''s no way to recover this matter. Jiuyou maniac''s strength has increased greatly just now. Once he rushes out, it will be a disaster in the fairyland. There''s no other way but to wipe them out on the spot!"


    "Don''t hesitate, do it, do it quickly..."


    "This This... "


    Abbot Yijie''s face was ugly, and he held the stick tightly in his hand. He had reason to believe it, but he had reason not to believe it at all.


    How could it suddenly become like this?


    Who is that nine you crazy?


    Besides, who is the traitor among the five?


    In the dungeon, Xiao Shiyi and Xia Mengfei attack the gate of hell, but the seal is too strong, and the temperature around is extremely high, and they are almost burned to master Qijie.


    When he was anxious, what did Ning Tao seem to have accomplished? There was a violent spatial fluctuation.


    "Hunyuan gate, open it!"


    Xiao Shiyi turns around and finds that Ning Tao is murderous and plunges into the mysterious door.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "It''s a space immortal weapon. It can break the battle. It''s up to you to kill those two bastards..."


    Xia Mengfei''s pale face also appeared happy.


    "Stab..."


    Outside the dungeon, the space is suddenly torn open.


    Ning Tao, who shrinks back to human form, immediately stares at Mu Wang, who is splashing dirty water, and the bone knife, who looks miserable, pretends to be pitiful in the scream.


    However, when they saw the towering Ning Tao, only half of them were scared.


    King Mu''s scalp was numb and his brain was spinning fast. He was the first to roar: "quick Kill him quickly. He''s not Ning Tao. He''s nine you maniac. He''s the evil devil. Don''t give him a chance to breathe. "


    Said, hastily hit to kill.


    "Won it?"


    Master Yijie and master Erjie were pale, some at a loss and sweating.


    But at this time, in the face of this attack, Ning Tao did not dodge. Instead, he made a shocking move. He raised his hand, released the Jiupin immortal weapon, and fell to the ground slowly.


    "Bang" was a sound, and was hit by this handprint.


    "Puff..."


    Hundreds of high-level officials, such as master Yijie and master Erjie, were stunned to see this. What is this guy doing? Surrender?


    And King Mu, a thump in his heart.


    "Not good..."Ning Tao mouth hanging bloodstain, light way: "I want to say, very simple, you can seal me, I will not resist, because this seat, a clear conscience, but relatively, also want to seal those two people."


    "If they don''t resist and are sealed, the truth will come out with a little pressing."


    "Come on..."


    Then he opened his arms and gave up defense.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Master Erjie''s body flashed, and his golden advice was in the back of Ning Tao''s head, but he didn''t start. Dozens of Arhats, however, formed a large array to imprison Ning Tao.


    In a flash, they can solve Ning Tao, but in this process, Ning Tao has no resistance.


    "No, stop it. We believe elder brother Ning will never be a member of the temple of hell..."


    Bai Yue and Meng Ke''er rush over and shout.


    And Bajie gritted his teeth and said, "abbot, I am willing to use my life to guarantee the innocence of benefactor Ning."


    "This..."


    Abbot Yijie''s face changed. Ning Tao was in control. The rest were King Mu and his wife.


    In an instant, dozens of people locked two people.


    Mu Wang''s face turned white and hummed coldly. He scolded: "m, you are tough and decisive enough. You have used such a simple way to clean yourself up."


    "I''ll see you next time. I''ll beat you!"


    While speaking, he had already crushed a rune. That bone knife also crushed a rune.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and exclaims: "no, stop them quickly. That''s the space transmission symbol!"


    Abbot Yijie''s angry eyes were wide open. With his vision, he was fooled by the king of mu. He was so angry that he slapped down with his angry palm.


    "Immortal method, jade Tathagata seal!"


    A golden Buddha, like a golden pagoda.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Huge fingerprints directly flattened nearly 1000 meters, the power of the immortal, such as terror, when you can move mountains and fill the sea.


    But when you look at it, you can''t see them in the palm print. The two spatial fluctuations just now should have made them escape by chance. If they open the Buddhist array, it''s estimated that they can''t escape either.


    But who has nothing to do with it? It''s open every day.


    "Asshole..."


    Master Yijie''s face was as gloomy as water, and his face muscles trembled. With his heart, he could not help but burst into anger. He was fooled by two kids, and finally let them run away.


    This is not only his shame, but also Buddhism''s.


    But at this time, Ning Tao turns his head with a black face, stares at Er Jie and says, "when do you want to light me?"


    "Er..."

 Chapter 2448

    Er Jie hesitated, but still hesitated. After all, the harm of Jiu you mania was too great for him to take risks.


    "Younger martial brother, let go of benefactor Ning Tao. We have wronged them and let the real enemy escape. We are confused. We can''t go on making mistakes any more."


    Abbot Yijie was ashamed and lonely.


    "This But... "


    Er Jie hesitated and frowned.


    However, Ning Tao''s face flashed impatience, and his strength emerged. In a moment, he disappeared in the same place. The arhat array could not trap him.


    "Not good," master Erjie was shocked. He quickly pointed out a finger, but it fell to nothing and only defeated canying.


    Did you run away?


    "This is The way of space


    It''s the first time I''ve seen Abbot Yijie.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? If you don''t release my woman soon, if you linger for a while, master Qijie will be roasted. "An impatient voice came from behind.


    One ring and two rings turn a head to see, immediately stupefied, Ning Tao is leaning on a big pillar to curl a mouth.


    How dare he come back?


    Seeing this, abbot Yijie was relieved. At this moment, he was much less wary, because this action was to tell them that if I wanted to leave just now, I could leave. When I came back, it meant that I was not afraid.


    and the two master''s face was red. He was so strong that he couldn''t see Ning Tao.


    This old face has been lost.


    What''s funny is that just now, he was confident that he was in control. As a result, he was beaten in the face by Ning Tao


    "Open the door and release both benefactor Xia and benefactor Xiao," Abbot Yijie turned and ordered.


    "Kaka..."


    The king of Tibet''s golden body dissipates and the gate of hell opens.


    At this moment, the two figures shot out one after the other, and the fire skirt woman jumped on Ning Tao in surprise, while Xiao Xi was out of breath.


    "Old bald ass, are you stupid to recite scriptures all day long? How could you let those two bastards cheat you? "


    "We don''t know the difference between the enemy and ourselves. On the contrary, we help the tyrant. If it wasn''t for you, they would be able to run? I''ve locked him up. I''ve honed my mood for so many years. At the critical moment, it''s useless to fart! "


    Xiao Xi Xi stares at his eyes with sharp words.


    However, a group of eminent monks are hands together, with bitter, when listening to teaching.


    The abbot of Yijie said frankly, "it''s really our fault, and it''s still a big mistake. I will remember the lesson in Buddhism."


    "Che, is it useful to say that now? Everyone has run away, and the plan is almost destroyed. By the way, don''t try to cheat on the reward, "said Xiao Shiyi resentfully.


    At this moment, Ning Tao stood up and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, it''s not all Buddhism''s fault. After all, it''s all sudden, and those guys are not easy to deal with. After all, they are all evil spirits in the top 50 of the longevity list."


    "People are not saints, who can do nothing wrong, not to mention the Buddhist master has apologized, so don''t haggle."


    "Yes, even I didn''t say anything. Let''s just vent our anger. After all, we are all invited by Buddhism. It''s inevitable that there will be accidents in our plans."


    Xia Mengfei''s body is weak. She gently advises.


    See two people open mouth, Xiao eleven spirit also dissipated most, thought, but is a burst of fear.


    I scolded Abbot Yijie.


    Wow, Kaka, his grandfather didn''t dare to do that.


    "It''s too much..."


    Seeing this, abbot Yijie and others breathed a sigh of relief and said to Ning Tao, "thank you very much, benefactor Ning. I apologize on behalf of Buddhism."


    "By the way, did the plan succeed? Seven ring younger martial brother, nine you crazy, and those two people, what happened in the dungeon just now? "


    As soon as the words come out, Xiao Xi''an and Xia Mengfei all look at Ning Tao. They all take him as the main one and look at his instructions.


    Ning Tao pondered for a moment, then stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "please go to the dungeon for a talk, but before that, I hope the two masters will let Buddhism be under martial law!"


    "Oh ~


    Abbot Yijie and his wife squinted


    "Whoosh..."


    In a gloomy desert, a space was suddenly cut open, and a seriously injured body fell.


    "Look, it''s Lord Mu who''s back, eh? No, something happened. Lord Mu was injured... "


    "What? Come on, let''s go


    More than a dozen people who had been hiding in this area finally stabilized after a flurry.


    At this time, there are three streamers in the sky. If Ning Tao is here, he will recognize these three people, one is warm and merciless, and the other is black and white.


    "See you three messengers!" More than a dozen black robes knelt on one knee and said respectfully to the three.


    Wen frowned mercilessly and looked at the comatose King Mu. He could not help but said in a deep voice: "what''s the matter? Failed? "


    "I don''t know, but since King Mu came back, he has been chanting the word" Ning Tao. "A man in black explained.


    On hearing this, the scarlet eyes of Wen merciless burst out to kill, making more than a dozen black robes as suffocating.


    "Rather The waves


    Feeling the depression, King Mu finished breathing, opened his eyes, quickly told the whole story again, and said: "if the plan fails, Buddhism will surely fight back. We must seize the time to leave the western regions."


    White impermanence charming way: "that Nu family, this to Qin Guang Wang, Chu Jiang Wang, runner Wang adult subpoena."


    "Hum ~!"


    King Mu ignored him, swallowed a few pills, and then took people to leave the western regions.


    In the anger of Buddhism, the demons of the western regions lay dead for millions.


    This is not without precedent.


    Just walked a few steps, but listen to Wen ruthless red eyes ferocious way: "you go first, I''ll come later."


    "What do you want to do? I warn you, we are in danger now, "said King Mu with a black face.


    With a brush of his sleeve, Wen mercilessly took out a candle Dragon Statue and said with a sneer, "this is the second half of his inheritance, which is very important to him. I begged Lord Qin Guang for a long time before I reluctantly borrowed it."


    "I wanted to deal with him when it was over, but I didn''t expect to meet him so soon."


    "Hum, I said, don''t make trouble any more. Apart from the ten halls of hell, I''m the biggest. Do you want to disobey orders?" There was a chill in King Mu''s eyes.


    A breath of terror, oppressive.


    Seeing this, Wen ruthlessly clenched his teeth and knelt down on one knee and said, "Lord mu, we don''t need to do anything. We can lend this thing to the skeleton gate for the time being..."


    After listening to him, King Mu narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer, "do you mean to kill people with a knife?"


    "I beg you to help me," Wen said, looking down with red eyes.


    King Mu hesitated, but when he thought that the plan had failed because of him and that he would have to be punished when he went back, he could not help but say, "just a little, go and return quickly."


    "If you get caught, you know what to do!"


    "I understand!"


    Wen is heartless and full of bitterness


    Buddhism, there are four people in the dungeon.


    When Ning Tao told the story all over again, Jiuyou fell. It can''t be said, but he got the memory by accident and is now digesting it.


    Master seven commandments is all right, but his cultivation is inexplicable. As long as he is a little stable, painstaking and studying, he will really have this power.


    After all, the meridians, the elixir field, and the sea of souls are all held up to that point, which can be regarded as a great benefit.


    After he finished, Ning Tao said mysteriously: "those two people, one is the temple of hell, the other is the evil organization, and they all came prepared, which shows that Guizong There''s a spy


    "The skeleton gate should be suppressed as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 2449

    "Traitor? Skeleton door Hearing these two words, abbot Yijie''s muscles trembled.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s a matter of showing. Of course, I''m an outsider after all. I shouldn''t talk too much, but Bajie and Jingzhen are all my friends..."


    "Ning Xiaoyou, I understand that I''m well prepared. If there is no spy, I don''t believe it."


    "Only the high-level Buddhists and the high-level fairyland are qualified to know about the nine you mania. I am sorry that there are traitors among these people!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already told someone to do it. I''m afraid that''s why Ning Xiaoyou asked me to block the Buddhism first. "


    Abbot Yijie put his hands together and sighed.


    Ning Tao nodded, this matter involves too much, moreover, he is not that kind of person who suffered losses.


    Women dare not beat him after this.


    King Mu, bone knife is dead in his heart!


    But at this time, master Erjie was worried and said, "benefactor Ning, we can deal with the affair of infidelity."


    "But it''s hard for us to intervene in the affairs of the skeleton gate. After all, it may be a family affair. We can''t deny the whole clan just because of one person."


    "And the only person qualified to intervene is the fairy palace, but this time, at least more than a month."


    Ning Tao a listen, headache way: "don''t so pedantic, OK?"? Don''t you feel it? "


    "It''s a magic month for the ghost gate, and a bone knife for the skeleton gate. They''re all the top heavenly pride."


    "They have a problem, zongmen will not notice? Only with a strong medicine can we come to the conclusion. Don''t you think about why the evil organization can be rampant all the time? "


    Hearing this, the two masters laughed bitterly.


    This is the truth of words, but there are still many considerations in action. If they move, it will affect the whole western region and cause great changes. They can''t be impulsive.


    Tens of thousands of people''s life and death!


    Moreover, the strength of the skeleton gate should not be underestimated. They need to report to the fairy palace as soon as possible


    Seeing this, Ning Tao waved his hand and said, "I''ve said all that should be said. You''ll see what to do. I''m still digesting the memory of Jiuyou maniac. I''ve only selected important memory fragments to watch."


    "It comes from Jiuyou world, a place beyond the three worlds. The reason why it can come here is that some of its people came here hundreds of millions of years ago, but they all seem to be dead, like Ancient times


    "The way to break the boundary is completely a matter of bad luck. It''s obsession to be done by a drifting demon''s blood. Even if they are given another chance, they can''t succeed again, so you can rest assured."


    "As for jiuyoujie, according to my estimation, if they want to invade in a short period of time, the probability is zero. They can''t get through. Jiuyoukuang can only be regarded as a passer-by..."


    Hearing this, abbot Yijie breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, Ning Tao''s words can''t be believed at present.


    After all, there are many doubts in his words.


    For example, how did Jiuyou crazy die? After questioning him, Ning Tao said he killed him.


    Can you believe them?


    Master Erjie took a look at the safe seven commandments. He was relieved and said with a smile: "thank you anyway, benefactor Ning, for saving my younger martial brother''s life. The reward will be presented later."


    "However, there is one thing I hope you can understand. Don''t leave Buddhism in a short time..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately shrug a shoulder way: "I don''t care, casually you check, nine you crazy dead no whole body, some secrets, also hope you understand."


    Hearing this, the two masters nodded tacitly. Who can keep a secret when they come to this step? It''s taboo to touch these.


    Both of them are elders in the field of practice. Naturally, they will not do such stupid things.


    But out of caution, we need to check more.


    After all, Ning Tao is just a fairy. He suddenly killed Jiuyou maniac. It''s really incredible


    "Kaka..."


    When the dungeon door is opened, Ning Tao stretches and takes back the Hunyuan door.


    Xia Mengfei and Xiao Shiyi are called to the dungeon and interrogated one by one to see if their confessions are consistent?


    At this time, Bai Yue and Meng Ke''er came together and said happily, "brother Ning, are you ok?"


    "No problem, it''s just that I suffered some minor injuries, and I''ll be able to recover in a moment," said Ning Tao. He was full of spirit, strong as a cow, and excited with a small heart.


    His cultivation, smooth breakthrough to seven.


    With months of hard work and a little bit of original strength, he had already reached the bottleneck. He thought it would take another month, but he didn''t expect to push the boat with the current.


    In the third turn, the stored energy reached 10%. I really didn''t take the key to longevity.


    The key to longevity has reached an astonishing 38%. A Jiuyou maniac is really a great tonic, but the more you get to the back, the more energy you need.


    The remaining 62% is still a big problem.


    Of course, what makes Ning Tao most happy is the 108 Zhang merit golden light that he is about to get.He had absorbed the one Zhang he had got before. It was estimated that good luck had already worked. He felt comfortable in his practice without any obstruction.


    It is estimated that he can speed up his way to the source of refining by practicing the star refining decision again some time.


    Ning Tao''s eyes shine at the thought of refining a source of the fairyland. At that time, it is estimated that even if he meets Yan Feitian, he will be able to do something.


    Fortunately, this guy is still closed now. I don''t even know that he is alive


    "Kaka..."


    The dungeon door opened and several people came out one after another.


    It can be seen that both Xia Jie and Xiao Shiyi have a happy look on their faces. In order to compensate them, Buddhism has increased the reward given to them from three Zhangs to six Zhangs.


    As for the benefits of Ning Tao, there is another saying.


    "You guys, please stay in my Buddhism first. You must know the reputation of my Buddhism," Abbot Yijie said to Ning Tao with his hands folded and a smile.


    An ancient cassock is draped on the body. There is only a white dot on the polished bald head. But in the middle of the eyebrow, there is a golden lotus. The light of merit is rich. The Abbot''s strength is absolutely unfathomable.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao laughed. Who doesn''t know that Buddhism is a good man in the fairyland.


    Although there are many merits and virtues, for Buddhism, it is not bad for its reputation.


    "Finally, I can have a good sleep. The fight just now hurt my hand," Xiao Shiyi muttered, moving his muscles and bones.


    Then he thought of something and turned to the ningtao people and said with a smile: "I said, ningtao, you are really lucky to have such a beautiful daughter-in-law. You don''t know that at that time, it was totally using your body to block the knife for you."


    "That''s it. I admire Xiao Shiyi. You have to be nice to him, or I''ll rob him."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao glanced at him and said, "I''m afraid you have no chance in your life. No, she belongs to me in the next life. Hum!"


    Xia Mengfei is blushing and wringing the meat around Ning Tao''s waist


    "Hiss

 Chapter 2450

    For several days in a row, the inspection was very careful.


    Ning Tao three people know the weight, so very cooperate, a few days, Xia Mengfei two people get rid of suspicion.


    But Ning Tao, sitting on the water of "Jingxin Lake" for a quarter of an hour, has no distractions in his mind, so the lake can be as quiet as dead water.


    When people see ripples, they are even more eager than few people.


    Make a group of eminent monks ashamed


    The important place of Buddhism, the stupa.


    Under the Buddhist predecessors full of truth, Ning Tao argued, full of confidence, and went to the top of the tower.


    Prove that there is no lie


    Like this kind of program, Ning Tao has experienced more than ten times, not only passed perfectly, but also had a deep understanding of Buddhism and Taoism.


    Abbot Yijie also repeatedly praised that Ning Tao was predestined to the Buddha and devoted himself to worshiping the Buddha, which is bound to become the Buddha.


    However, Ning Tao refuses with a bitter smile. He doesn''t want to become a Buddha. He is still waiting for him to be free.


    What''s more, he is not predestined with Buddha?


    It''s the way of the universe that holds all rivers


    Three days later, Ning Tao was taken to a forbidden area, which was also his chance.


    This place is called "heaven of merit!"


    This forbidden area is wonderful. It''s made of the golden light of merit. It''s so luxurious. Ning Tao comes here and stares straight in the twinkling of an eye. He wants to move away.


    One day, one land, one current, one cloud It''s all made of the golden light of merit.


    The 108 Zhang merit and virtue that Ning Tao promised is in this, but different from Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao needs to take it out in person.


    Why?


    It should be noted that the golden light of merit is the crystal of willpower, clean and just, free from pollution.


    If it''s evil and evil, even if there is a trace of evil Qi that wants to enter the "heaven of merit" to get the golden light, it''s delusion and even expulsion.


    But on the contrary, if Ning Tao can succeed, it will prove that he has no problem at all.


    To be recognized by the golden light of merit is enough to convince people.


    Abbot Yijie took a deep breath, took out a golden gourd and said with a smile, "benefactor Ning, only with this clean container can you hold the golden light of merit. The limit I set for it is 108 feet."


    "So just take it. It''s enough if it''s full. It''s the last test for benefactor Ning."


    Bajie, Bai Yue, Xia Mengfei and master Erjie all hold their breath and concentrate at this moment. Whether Ning Tao can get rid of the suspicion depends on this time.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, took the gourd, smile: "don''t worry, heart fearless, days reversible."


    Then he turned around and stepped into the heaven of merit.


    Also at this time, people stare big eyes, want to see if he will be excluded?


    With one foot, it''s easy to step into the heaven of merit.


    One second, three seconds, okay?


    Hundreds of people were stunned. They didn''t know how much they were relieved. They all had smiles on their faces. As expected, Ning Tao had no problem.


    It seems that Jiuyou mania is completely over.


    When Ning Tao saw this, his face also showed a happy look. To tell the truth, he was a little worried before, but now it seems that he is totally redundant and strides in directly.


    Space fluctuates, as if to come to another world, a world that only belongs to "merit".


    "This is Small world? "


    Ning Tao is surprised. This feeling is too familiar. It seems that Buddhism is really powerful.


    This should be a corner of the small world, a place specially set up for so many merits


    However, when his feet stepped here, the whole heaven of merit was shaking and boiling.


    "Boom Boom... "


    As if heaven and earth had fallen, the golden lights had rioted.


    Seeing this, abbot Yijie, Bai Yue, Ba Jie and Xia Mengfei are all silly. How can they become like this? Wasn''t it OK just now?


    Is the uprising of Gongde heaven to expel Ning Tao? Did you feel the strong evil spirit on him?


    But it''s impossible?


    Xia Mengfei was worried and couldn''t help saying: "master abbot, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with this "merit heaven"


    "My husband, what he said is the truth. He said that he was evil. It''s impossible..."


    Meng Ke''er, Bai Yue also hurriedly said: "yes, we all believe that elder brother Ning, there is definitely something wrong. Master abbot, you must find out."


    Hundreds of people are also boiling, and even the team of guards, Rohan, can''t help but form a big formation.


    In any case, we can''t let go of evil spirits.


    Seeing this, abbot Yijie frowned tightly. To tell you the truth, it was the first time that he saw this scene. Although it didn''t seem like rejection, it must be because of Ning Tao.


    Just don''t know why?


    He hesitated for a moment, and could not help comforting: "you, don''t worry. I can only tell you that this scene is not like expelling evil spirits.""According to my observation, it seems that It''s like happiness, or maybe illusion... "


    But as soon as the words came to an end, I heard a series of screams: "abbot, look, this How is that possible? "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone turned to look at them.


    I saw Ning Tao with a silly face, completely muddled, and the earth collapsed. The water and clouds turned into golden lights and swarmed towards him. In the blink of an eye, he was wrapped up as a golden man.


    "This That''s too warm? "


    Ning Tao wry smile, was squeezed to move like a mud cow, immediately took out the gourd, pulled off the cover, scratched his head and said: "well, if you like me, go in."


    However, once the words came down, something big happened.


    All around, the golden light of merit and virtue seemed to be crazy, and they drilled into the gourd with rapture.


    Just a few minutes later, the gourd was bursting.


    The outside world, people are stunned, this This merit golden light also can understand to listen to people''s words?


    What''s the matter with you?

 Chapter 2451

    "Hum Hum... "


    The whole merit heaven is about to collapse and collapse, and all the golden lights are attached to Ning Tao.


    From a distance, it looks like a jinningtao.


    But it''s nearly a hundredfold larger.


    The wooden gourd in hand, a clean and pure carrier, is crushed by innumerable golden lights at the moment, and you have to rush in even if you fight for me. All this is because of Ning Tao''s words.


    "Click Click... "


    A burst of crack sound, let Ning Tao scared a big jump, this wooden gourd, unexpectedly is about to be burst.


    There are countless golden light to drill into his body.


    So crazy?


    Ning Tao was stunned. He opened a crack and said anxiously: "abbot, I My gourd is bursting. I can''t get out. Will it break them up if I use too much force? "


    "What? This... "


    Bai Yue, Xia Mengfei, Bajie and others were shocked, and their chin fell to the ground.


    Is this the legendary character explosion?


    But the abbot of Yijie and others, a pair of eyes are staring round, chin can be stuffed into a big duck''s egg, face show horror, this It''s really scary.


    You know, in the past, when they entered the heaven of merit and got the golden light of merit and virtue, they all chose female disciples who had no thoughts. A dozen of them went in together. At the end of the day, they were only tens of feet. If they wanted to get the golden light of merit and virtue, they had to rely on fate.


    The original plan was to let Ning Tao in to have a try, and the gourd was just acting.


    But who can think of a word, incredibly fast burst, a group of high-level are to cry without tears.


    Ten thousand hits in my heart.


    Are all the golden lights predestined with Ning Tao?


    Seeing this, abbot Yijie got away with it secretly. He was afraid that without the bottleneck prohibition, he absolutely believed that the gourd would take away all the merits and virtues.


    "Well Well, benefactor Ning, you Don''t force them. They can''t stand your destruction. "


    "You You hold on a little longer, I''ll find a way, "Abbot Yijie is sweating and anxious.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly. How can Jin Guang be so hospitable? If only the gourd were bigger.


    Just a few times. It''s going to burst.


    Ning Tao buckles the lid of the gourd and wants to move, but it moves like a puddle. It''s like being entangled by a group of bear children, but he doesn''t dare to tear it apart.


    His body has already reached the level of no leakage, and the golden light of these merits can''t get in.


    However, at the thought of this, Ning Tao was suddenly stunned. His face was strange. If He made a crack in the leakless body, ate a little, just a little, should No one can find out?


    Anyway, it''s their own way in The more Ning Tao thought about it, the brighter his eyes were.


    "Jie Jie..."


    In the beating of his heart, Ning Tao smiles and opens an acupoint secretly to see if he can steal a few Zhang''s merits.


    But he didn''t expect that as soon as the acupoint was opened, the group of virtuous golden light was so sensitive that it was like a wolf smelling the meat and drilling toward the acupoint in a scream


    "Hiss, no..."


    Ning Tong took a breath of cold air, and his whole body was so sour that he came in seven or eight feet of golden light.


    And the momentum is getting stronger and stronger.


    For example, a crack was opened in the dam, and the flood was blocked. The flood became fiercer and fiercer, and the crack became bigger and bigger. Finally, it formed stir up a fire and burn oneself.


    "Two, six, eight..."


    In a moment, unexpectedly a series of eight acupoints were squeezed open, pouring into the body dozens of feet of golden light.


    "Lying troughs, lying troughs, playing with big hair, I''m just like eating a little. You''re excited. Enough, ah, I say enough. I''m full, ah..."


    Ning Tao shuddered and screamed.


    His own strength was almost irrepressible. The acupoints of his whole body would be opened. How could he let them do what he wanted? If we let Buddhism know that we steal, we have to pull out his skin.


    Think about the consequences, immediately scared to death.


    "How are you, benefactor Ning? We''ll get you out right now, "master Yijie gritted his teeth and sent someone in.


    A hundred kind-hearted and pure nuns went in with gourds and jades in their hands. They wanted to put away the golden light and save Ning Tao.


    But they tried their best to ignore them.


    Not even a golden light was absorbed.


    This has never happened in the past. Even the nun, who is known to be most compatible with the golden light of merit, is a pure Buddhist body, but it is also empty.


    "This What''s going on? "


    People were shocked. Do you really want to be hard?


    "Ah ~"


    a comfortable groan makes people feel goose bumps. What''s the situation? This voice is so obscene. Should there be something indescribable?"Brother Tao, you Are you okay? Will it be all right? " Xia Mengfei asked suspiciously.


    "I I''m fine, ah ~! "


    Ning Tao turned the sky, and the golden light of merit and virtue poured into his body. He instantly flowed through the twelve meridians, ran into the sea of soul, and ate all the golden light of merit and virtue like a hungry wolf.


    Although he didn''t count, he at least stole the golden light of hundreds of Zhang''s merits.


    I feel like I''ve changed a lot.


    I feel like I''m on a cloud all over. It''s like I''m on a cloud. I feel so mysterious. It''s so cool


    I''ve never been comfortable at this moment.


    "Ah ~!"


    Another cry, let people straight grinding teeth.


    Mengke''er, Xia Mengfei, and the nuns on the scene can''t help but blush. They don''t know what indescribable pictures they think of


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, the abbot of Yijie said in a deep voice: "the suspicion of benefactor Ning can be basically eliminated. Save people as soon as possible. We can''t let the golden light of merit go on like this, otherwise, the heaven of merit will collapse."


    "Together!"


    Hundreds of figures rushed in to save people.


    But the next second, Gongde Tian trembled violently and repulsed them. The stronger the strength, the stronger the repulsion. He expelled them all.


    "Hiss, this What''s going on? How can God exclude us? "


    Master Erjie was shocked.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s stomach is full, and the third turn stores 15%. The key to longevity soon reaches 40%. At this moment, Ning Tao''s skin, bones, flesh and blood seem to be golden.


    Even the eye of the candle dragon has absorbed a lot, and I feel that it has eaten at least five or six hundred feet.


    This kind of effect is tacit. It doesn''t increase your accomplishments, but it can make you step on money when you go out. The spirit beast sees that you can suddenly be scared to death and send a pillow when you doze. That''s how abnormal it is. Qi is the strongest


    He felt that he had become a kind of "boundless body of merit and virtue" by vague cultivation, which is a kind of supreme constitution in the legend. It is commonly known as the great good man, the great good man, who seeks fortune and profits Only in this way can we be entangled with merits and virtues.


    It seems that there is only one precept in Buddhism, but it is far less intense than him.


    "Ah ~!"


    Another groan made everyone green.


    Is it that cool?


    At this time, a golden fuzzy outline suddenly appeared, an invisible force suddenly wrapped Ning Tao, it was the power of the small world.


    The pupil of Abbot Yijie and others shrank. It seemed that they thought of something. They were surprised and said, "it''s the Dharma protector who has taken the hand..."


    Ning Tao is eating ecstasy, suddenly the whole body changes, he was sent out of the meritorious days.


    The crowd is stunned, but immediately stare big a double eye bead son, Ning Tao, unexpectedly whole body is gold.


    "Is it..."

 Chapter 2452

    Ning Tao didn''t react. In a flash, he was fixed by hundreds of hot eyes.


    As soon as he raised his hand, the whole person was shocked.


    How can this be a human resource?


    This is a golden hand!


    He looked down in amazement, his whole body was golden, M''s, and even his hair was golden. When he wiped it on his skin, there was no sign of fading. Why did he gild himself?


    "You You... "


    Hundreds of people are suspicious and look at Ning Tao strangely. How did the gold body come from?


    "Benefactor Ning, do you know what happened just now? Is your body OK? Is this gold body? " Master Erjie looked surprised and asked curiously.


    Ning Tao scratched his head, showing a face of confusion, innocent way: "you don''t know, how can I know?"


    "Should it be the golden light of merit?"


    Hearing this, the hundreds of nuns wrinkled their noses. Will the golden light play up? How come they haven''t reacted at all for a long time?


    Abbot Yijie pondered for a while, but he didn''t think much, let alone absorbed the golden light of merit.


    You know, after the golden light of merit is taken out, it can''t be absorbed casually. It needs the Buddhists to experience the process of enlightenment, cultivation and purification first After that, it was Ning Tao who got the credit.


    If you take it out and absorb it directly, there will be rejection, riots, even overflow and waste, because who are the practitioners clean?


    The golden light of merit repels evil, unless it''s a newborn baby who can absorb it directly


    But he didn''t expect that Ning Tao had absorbed 660 Zhang instead of this situation


    Many Ning Tao are a little embarrassed, an old face hot, turned to see, those merits golden light have been quiet, but obviously a lot less.


    The gourd in one''s own hand, and the golden light of 108 Zhang''s merit and virtue.


    "Hum Hum... "


    At this time, the heaven of merit shrinks and is shrouded in the small world. It seems that under man-made control, the heaven of merit shrinks back into the small world.


    People can only vaguely see a shadow.


    See this, one, two, eight, and hundreds of eminent monks, Arhats They all went to the small world with their hands together, reciting Buddhist scriptures, paying homage solemnly and respectfully.


    "Who is the Little Buddha?" Muran murmured? It seems that there are many secrets of Buddhism


    "Dharma protector, interesting..."


    If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid he''d still be in the golden light pile, but it''s also a good thing. It''s really going to make a big fuss. Buddhism is probably very angry.


    I don''t know if the "Dharma protector" can see through it?


    At this time, Xia Mengfei and Bai Yue came together and joked: "brother Tao, if you put Feifei jewelry like this, you can make money."


    "By the way, can the gold go back? You can''t keep it that way, can you? "


    Ning Tao wry smile, shaking a pair of gold arm, this appearance, is really too ostentatious.


    In fact, when he thought about it just now, he thought about the reasons.


    It is The origin of fairyland!


    Even if you only absorb a little, you also have that breath, the breath of the mother of the fairyland, and the golden light of merit and virtue is bred by the world, the human will, just like the purest child of the fairyland.


    They have no intelligence, and naturally mistake themselves for the origin of the fairyland and feel very kind to themselves.


    As for the gold body, after refining, swallowing and merging, it should return to normal. The main reason is that it absorbs too much, eats too much and fails to digest


    At this time, abbot Yijie said with a smile: "benefactor Ning, although you don''t know what happened, it is obvious that you have completely got rid of the suspicion."


    "If there is any change in the future, please contact us. The door of Buddhism will always be open to you."


    "And the memory of Jiuyou maniac, we must absorb it. You are kind to Buddhism. In the future, tiantianmen will be my friend and strong ally of Buddhism."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he looked very happy. This is a great help. Who doesn''t know the power of Buddhism? I didn''t expect to have another surprise this time.


    He immediately arched his hand and said with a smile, "that''s very good. Thank you for your understanding. I can assure you that this must be the most correct thing you have done A decision. "


    "By the way, how was the discussion about the skeleton gate?"


    As soon as the abbot of Yijie''s face changed, he winked at the crowd. Naturally, Bajie understood and immediately took the crowd away, guarding them thousands of meters away.


    After a while, only Ning Tao was left.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened. It seemed that there was a door to this matter, otherwise the abbot would shake his head directly.


    Abbot Yijie took a deep breath, his white eyebrows trembled, his face was solemn, and he said in a deep voice: "benefactor Ning, the Lord of Luotian palace has answered. In recent years, we have been passive, because the enemy is in the dark and I am in the light.""To be sure, the evil organization and the hall of hell and devil have premeditated, but we don''t know about it at present."


    "So..."


    Seeing that he was deliberately hanging his appetite, Ning Tao said impatiently, "Abbot Yijie, please give me a happy talk. If you want to fight the skeleton gate or not, you can tell me what conditions you have."


    "Ha ha, the courage of the ningmen master is worthy of being the evil that the Lord of the palace likes," praised Abbot Yijie.


    Then he said: "the thing is like this. The palace leader promised that we would meet the skeleton gate in the western regions for a while, and also unite with zuhuang gate and huoyun sect."


    "But you know, this move is the whole western region. We will gather our best strength and win at one stroke. If we succeed, we will take the lead. But if we fail, the consequences will be very serious."


    "So, you need a guarantee!"


    As soon as Xia Mengfei''s face changed, she hummed coldly: "what do you mean? Let my husband be the scapegoat


    "Please calm down, benefactor Xia. The Lord of the palace also gave orders under pressure. He is the Lord of the five kingdoms. He can''t be impulsive. Every order he gives will determine the survival of countless creatures."


    Master Erjie comforted him.


    The abbot nodded and sighed: "moreover, it''s not as bad as you think. If Lord Ning nodded, we would declare that it was Lord Ning who called on us warriors in the western regions to calm down the troubles for all beings in the fairyland."


    "If the skeleton sect is really a member of the evil organization, then the head of Ning sect is my benefactor in the western regions."


    "But on the contrary, if the skeleton door is innocent, the ningmen master needs to bear the consequences and curse..."


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Bai Yue and Meng Ke''er yelled, sometimes the condemnation of all living beings will force a person to death.


    They don''t want Ning Tao to be accused by Wan Fu.


    "Master Ning, I''ve come to this point. If you agree, you are the Grand Marshal of the gods of the western regions, Tiangang Disha. It''s all up to you. If you don''t want to attack the skeleton gate, you can only think of other ways..."


    The abbot gave a complicated sigh.


    To put it bluntly, with the slogan of cutting down demons, he called together the friars of the western regions, Tiangang and Disha. On the surface, Ning Tao called them, but on the surface, Luo Tianxia gave them support. To tell you the truth, Luo Tian also gambled this time.


    Otherwise, with the strength of one or two schools, we can''t win the skeleton gate. It''s a hopeless place


    In the anxiety, Ning Tao smiles and says: "in that case, the marshal will issue the first order to attack the skeleton gate three days later."


    "I, Ning Tao, want to subdue demons and demons!"

 Chapter 2453

    The abbot of the first ring and the master of the second ring were stunned, and then their eyes lit up and said respectfully, "I will obey the order of the Grand Marshal!"


    "Well, it''s up to you. I''ll fight against all the responsibilities. I firmly believe that there''s a big problem with the skeleton gate. Even if we meet in war, we''ll see the result."


    Ning Tao waved his hand and cheered coldly.


    "Yes ~"


    suddenly, the abbot seemed to think of something. After hesitation, he took out a golden lotus from his sleeve, which grew as big as a lotus. In the blink of an eye, it grew into a futon, the size of a millstone.


    And a careful count, it turned out to be twelve.


    "Why? What is this Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, have a strong interest, can see this is a treasure.


    I just don''t know what the effect is?


    But the abbot was so complicated that he stroked the twelve grade Golden Lotus and sighed, "this thing has been with my Buddhism for many years."


    "It is said that when the Buddha was preaching, there was a natural vision. The gods and Buddhas descended this golden lotus, which is also the symbol of our Buddhism. Although it is a legend, this golden lotus is indeed a sacred thing of our Buddhism."


    "Now, I will give it to you!"


    Ning Tao a Leng, subconsciously will take over, but then a surprised, stunned way: "what? Send me


    "Wait Wait, did I hear you wrong? This is a symbol of Buddhism. Why do you want to send it to me? What''s more, the business between us has been cleared up, hasn''t it? "


    In fact, he was too embarrassed to take it again. He stole 666 Zhang''s merits.


    The gourd also contains 108 feet.


    He felt that he was not a thing, too shameless, no skin, no dryness, alas, but there was no way, such as punishment, a little more


    So Ning Tao''s heart was firm and decisive. He said with great righteousness: "abbot, the marshal can''t take this thing. It''s very important for your Buddhism, not to mention that you don''t receive salary for no merit, so as not to be misunderstood and bribed."


    "I wipe..."


    Xia Mengfei, Bai Yue and Meng Ke''er look at him strangely. Is this Ning Tao they know?


    It''s a shame. I''d rather be skinny!


    And Xiao Xi praised: "brother Ning is worthy of being a model of our generation. Although he is a rising star, he is the best in my knowledge. Facing this treasure, he can still keep his heart, which really makes Xiao admire him."


    "Cough..."


    Xia Mengfei three people almost didn''t let saliva choke to death, the facial expression is boiling hot, oneself all blush for Ning Tao.


    In other words, has this guy changed his mind?


    The abbot also praised: "he is worthy of being welcomed by the golden light of merit and virtue. He is really a righteous person. It''s a blessing for me to have you here."


    "However, these twelve Golden Lotus gifts are not bribes. I don''t know if Marshal remembers that Qijie and Jingzhen all said that my Buddhism still owes you a chance."


    "Well? Oh, yes, if you don''t say I forgot, that''s why I came here. "Ning Tao suddenly realized when he patted his head, and almost forgot the business.


    This is one of the purposes of his coming to the western regions. The second is to find sister Xia, and the third is the teleportation array


    But then he waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t do anything at that time, so I gave you a nine you maniac. It''s not as good as giving me such a big chance, is it?"


    "The marshal underestimates the skills. For Buddhism, the more powerful the demons and demons are, the stronger our cultivation will be. The younger martial brother of the seven commandments is possessed. Now it''s a blessing in disguise that makes the immortals come true."


    "We have got a lot of opportunities when we go up and down in Buddhism, and you have solved a great disaster for the fairyland. Now we are even more burdened and fighting for the fairyland. Naturally, we have to do something."


    With that, the abbot pushed out the Golden Lotus in his hand and solemnly said: "moreover, although this thing is precious, it is a dead thing after all, and its function is also good. It only has some miraculous effects on the state of mind, enlightenment and spirit."


    "So don''t refuse, marshal. It''s not expensive, but the most important thing is your heart. After all, you''ve already promised."


    "This..."


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment and felt empty in his heart.


    But on one side, Xia Mengfei said with a smile: "Xianggong, take it quickly. After all, it''s someone else''s intention."


    "Yes, brother Ning, take it..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and took over the twelve grade Golden Lotus immediately.


    In the beginning, Ning Tao only felt that his mind was purified, his mind was clear, his spirit was clear, and even became stronger. Now his spirit is eight times heavier than his shoulders, and even stronger than his accomplishments.


    It''s really a good thing.


    Immediately said with a smile: "since it''s the good intention of the abbot, I''ll take it. I have a heart..."


    After some greetings, the crowd retreated.


    Er Jie looks at Ning Tao''s back and says strangely, "elder martial brother, why do you want to send Jin Lian to him?"


    However, the abbot put his hands together and his eyes were deep. Although he didn''t open his mouth, he took a look at the small world of Buddhism. His heart also murmured: "Lord Dharma protector, why do you want him to give the golden lotus to Ning Tao?"


    Back to the residence, Ning Tao can''t wait to shut down. After all, this gold body is too ostentatious.He didn''t care about the outside world, but the two Tiangang and the five dadisha were all gathering the army, and the skeleton gate became the target of public criticism in a moment


    In the secret room, Ning Tao runs the counter heaven formula and absorbs it quickly. He can feel his wonderful transformation.


    Boundless merit and virtue body is a manifestation of the extreme strength of merit and virtue, which is equivalent to saving hundreds of millions of living beings. Few Buddhists have ever completed it.


    Half a day later, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes and looked at himself. He found that the golden light was really dim, and his fingers had returned to their normal skin color.


    Immediately satisfied with a smile, is about to shut up again, suddenly blessed to the heart, as if on a whim.


    How strange is that?


    Ning Tao is suspicious. He takes out twelve grades of golden lotus and twelve grades of green lotus.


    Staring at these two things for a long time, my heart beat slowly and my eyes were bright. There was an echo between them. Interesting. Was it doomed?


    Ning Tao snores heavily, and a bold idea comes out of his mind. Although he is very adventurous, he just wants to do it. This idea is like taking root and growing rapidly.


    At a certain moment, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and called out the melting pot of heaven and earth, throwing two lotus flowers in.


    Yes, he wants to combine the two.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The golden sun flame devours both.


    Ning Tao is very nervous. Jinlian doesn''t feel sad, but Qinglian can cure thunder robbery. It''s a rare treasure. If it''s destroyed, he will feel sad to death.


    After thinking about it, I can''t help but take out a few star beads, which are the size of my head, and throw them in.


    He also took out 60 Zhang of merit and virtue to neutralize the golden light.


    From the outside world''s point of view, every thing thrown into it, too much to the outside world, is enough to cause a bloodbath. It''s a treasure that can''t be bought with money.


    In the flame, the two Golden Lotus gradually melted, but very slowly. The two neutralizing agents also played a huge role. So far, there has been no mistake.


    This proves that integration is possible.


    Half a day later, Ning Tao recovered several times in the middle of the way, sweating. The golden body consumed a lot unconsciously. Half of his body returned to normal, but the two Golden Lotus refused to merge.


    It feels like something is missing.


    What''s the difference?


    Ning Tao''s face is pale and indecisive. He stares at the lotus for a long time and suddenly extrudes a drop of blood essence.


    "Stab..."


    In an instant, the blood essence evaporated and absorbed.


    At this moment, the two lotus flowers are completely integrated, emitting two colors of green and gold, extremely dazzling and bright, and the sky, like tai chi, reflects the two colors of green and gold, like a miracle.


    "Why? Is that it? " Ning Tao''s face is unimaginable. He had a sudden idea and succeeded.


    Just want to lean over, suddenly startled, a look up, see a ferocious terror of silver python.


    "Click..."


    "I wipe it, again!"

 Chapter 2454

    A thunder falls on Ning Tao''s residence in an instant.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The blow was so sudden that it took only a few seconds. Even Abbot Yijie didn''t respond. He was attracted by the brilliant green and gold light just now.


    In a flash, Buddhism vibrated.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Which way? No, it''s Marshal Ning, "the Buddhist master was shocked and rushed in an instant.


    At this moment, the whole Buddhism, like a giant beast, wakes up


    The chamber of secrets is a ruin.


    Ning Tao grimace climb out, uncomfortable cough a few, his mother, how always play like this? It''s not a weapon. How can it attract thunder?


    He was caught off guard.


    This day thunder, really his mother bullies honest person!


    But there was a voice in my ear: "boy, put the things away, someone is coming."


    In the corner that I didn''t notice, there was a golden turtle''s head in the clothes on my shoulder!


    If Ning Tao sees it, he''ll stare and scold me. My shameless Kung Fu is definitely infected by you.


    You are no less than me in stealing food


    After hearing this, Ning Tao''s heart moved, and he quickly fixed his eyes. The melting pot of heaven and earth had dissipated, and he returned to the yanglingjie. Even up to now, he didn''t understand why this thing could alchemy?


    And in the line of sight, there is actually a big lotus, green and gold, dribbling around.


    If you count carefully, there are twenty-four products.


    It is also wrapped with lightning, "crackling" sound, but can not destroy the lotus body, but in the blink of an eye, was absorbed by the sacred lotus.


    The sky is still covered with dark clouds. The colors of green and gold rotate like tai chi. Robbing the clouds seems to be in hesitation


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t have time to take care of others. He took the sacred lotus and received it into the Yangling ring.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    That is, the next second, hundreds of rumors came from the sky, and the gold body of a arhat opened in fury, and wrapped it tightly around. Now the war is coming, how can the marshal have an accident?


    All the news has been released. Ning Tao is the Grand Marshal of the western regions. Tian Gang and di Sha are all at his disposal.


    If Ning Tao had an accident and died before he finished, wouldn''t it be a big joke?


    What do you think he did!


    One ring, two ring, eight ring and others rushed over, see Ning Tao disheartened, quickly anxiously asked: "Marshal Ning, but there is an enemy attack?"


    "How can you suddenly attract thunder?"


    Ning Tao was embarrassed and said vaguely, "I just smelted a pill. I accidentally attracted Tianlei. As a result, I made a mistake. It''s a pity that I made a good pill."


    "Oh? Pills that can lead to thunder? It''s a elixir. It''s the best elixir in elixir. I didn''t expect that marshal Ning was young and not only was his cultivation second to none, but he also had such deep attainments in the way of elixir. "


    "It''s really admirable and makes me blush," said Abbot Yijie.


    I wish I could dig him up to practice Buddhism and Taoism.


    And they were also shocked, sniffed around, and there was a clear pure fragrance of flowers.


    Smell a mouthful, a heart seems to calm down.


    Ning Tao wry smile, that kind of pills, to tell the truth, he really did not have the confidence to refine out.


    But I can only hide it first.


    He immediately digged off the topic and said, "what''s the matter with the army? What''s the reaction of skeleton gate? "


    Erjie said: "now the army has gathered in daxitanian temple, which is not far from the skeleton gate. The skeleton gate is located in the skeleton mountain range. It''s a hopeless place where only the dead enter, so we need to prepare something."


    "As for our accusations, the skeleton gate naturally refused to admit them and said that we were slandering and so on. However, he seemed to be a little flustered when he saw that we were recruiting a large army."


    "I guess I didn''t expect us to be so decisive!"


    Ning Tao sneered and wiped the dust off his face. The thief said with a smile, "in that case, we will go out tomorrow."


    "What? Wait, didn''t you say three days later? But the orders have been passed down. What happened? " Exclaimed master Erjie.


    "Nothing happened. Tactically, it''s called unprepared. I learned it from an old man, and even we didn''t respond to it. What''s more, his skull gate is only allowed to succeed this time, not to fail."


    "I won''t give them three days to prepare," said Ning Tao.


    Hearing this, abbot Yijie''s face was suddenly exposed. He was afraid for a while. This move was really cruel.


    I didn''t expect that marshal Ning''s accomplishments, Dan Dao''s passing, and his commanding tactics were so exquisite.


    They can''t live any longer.


    Suddenly, the abbot hesitated for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "Marshal Huining, it seems that my Buddhism has already settled down about the traitor."


    "Just half a day ago, I searched the high level and found my younger martial brother Sijie. But I found that he had committed suicide and left a suicide note on which he wrote his crime and had gone to repent to the Buddha.""As for the fairy palace, the Lord of Luotian palace is still investigating!"


    "Four commandments?"


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, then he was silent and sighed: "abbot, please be sad."


    The abbot nodded, and then waved away the crowd. A group of secret orders were sent to the top of the Western Region Alliance. He quickly summoned the disciples, and half a day later, he was ready to go out.


    It''s only one day since Ning Tao said three days ago.


    When the crowd dispersed, Xiao Hei poked out his head and said in shock: "you can, you can actually melt those two magic lotus flowers into one."


    "I don''t know what the effect is?"


    As soon as it crawled out, its whole body was golden, and it almost blinded Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, disdains a way: "lie trough, eat how didn''t see you lag behind?"? I was beaten in the dungeon before. Why didn''t you come out? "


    "Cough, what do you know? The tortoise has no self-protection. How can he expose himself? I have to find my third brother."


    Xiao Hei has a dry cough.


    Xia Mengfei and Bai Yue come together to hiss and ask for warmth. Seeing Ning Tao''s appearance, it''s funny.


    It is estimated that he was struck by thunder because he had said too much without conscience.


    Just as he was laughing, a Luohan rushed to ningtao and said, "Marshal Ning, there''s an ascetic monk outside. There''s something for me to give you."


    Then he handed out a piece of jade.


    Ning Tao a Leng, ascetic monk? Curiously, Shen Shen took it and saw that there was no danger in the jade, but a piece of image was stored in it.


    But Ning Tao only looked at it once, his eyes turned red and his nose was heavy. He saw a familiar statue, which was exactly what he needed Candle dragon inheritance!


    There is another saying: "if you want to get it, you can arrive alone in one day Skeleton mountain range

 Chapter 2455

    "The skeleton mountain range, formerly known as the dark gold mountain range, became lifeless at night, from which the skeleton gate was born. That place is a famous Forbidden Area in the western regions."


    "Although it''s not as good as the six forbidden zones, ordinary people can''t get in without any means and will die."


    Xia Mengfei face ugly explanation way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his hand holding the jade. The projection of the candle Dragon Statue was still ferocious in front of his eyes. The inheritance of the second half was too important for him, both in strength and significance.


    Is there something wrong?


    The inheritance of candlelight dragon is clearly in the hands of Yanmo hall, but how can it appear in the skeleton gate?


    It should be said that How can it be in the evil organization!


    "Brother Ning, it must be a conspiracy. You can''t go. Now the war is coming, and you are the Grand Marshal. They will try their best to get rid of you."


    "Shifu has told me that she will help you in this battle. Lord Luotian, in order to make this battle smooth, even let one of the legendary five God guards, white tiger guard, help you secretly."


    Dream can son heart a turn, then anxiously advise a way.


    Even she could see that it was a conspiracy. Xiao Xi and Bai Yue were no exception.


    For a heritage, it''s not worth it.


    And if you break the skeleton door, you won''t get it!


    Ning Tao is silent. They don''t know the importance of this matter, and they don''t know how important inheritance is to them. In the temple of hell, they have nothing to do, but now it appears, which is a good time.


    In any case, he can''t give up. He can''t watch it escape from control again, and he can''t let skeleton door destroy it in a hurry.


    This is what he came into contact with The key!


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "don''t try to persuade me any more. I''ve made up my mind. Don''t worry. I can''t stay here with the skeleton gate."


    "Don''t forget, I still have the way of space!"


    "You..."


    Bai Yue several people angry, on a heritage, as for so desperately? I don''t care to let you get rid of the big picture.


    You are the Grand Marshal of the western regions. What should we do when you leave?


    It''s so reckless.


    At this time, another arhat rushed over and exclaimed, "report back to the marshal, the ascetic monk who was controlled by us before broke away from the shackles and ran away."


    "But I''m sending someone to chase me!"


    But Ning Tao waved his hand and said, "do your best. That ascetic monk should be from the temple of hell. Send more people, maybe you can get some big guys."


    "Yes ~"


    when the two Arhats stepped down, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "you do two things for me. First, you deliberately announce that I will go deep into the enemy camp and go to the skeleton gate to find out the details and set an example."


    "Second, appoint master Yueying as the supervisor and Abbot Yijie as the deputy marshal. If I''m not here, he can decide."


    Several people sigh and know that they can''t be persuaded.


    And Xia Mengfei blushed and said shyly in Ning Tao''s ear: "promise me that I will come back safely. When you come back, I will Here you are... "


    "Gulu..."


    Ning Tao hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, instant blood spray Zhang, feel combat effectiveness burst.


    Only excited to say: "wait for me..."


    A moment later, a streamer of light flew out of Buddhism.


    "Hunyuan gate, disease!"


    Ning Tao travels through space thousands of miles at a time.


    "Boy, you have to be careful. People are digging holes and waiting for you to jump. Don''t be careless. If you can''t, we don''t want to inherit it. There must be this whole article in the elder sister''s head."


    Xiao Hei beat satiety to separate, exhort a way.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed: "don''t you find that she is testing me?"


    "I''m sure she can break the curse of death. She has the whole story, and she knows where the candle dragon is. But the reason why she doesn''t tell me is that I''m still a little short and need to grow up through experience."


    "So I know it, and I never let her do it. I''ll do it myself."


    Hearing this, Xiao Hei is silent. If you think about it carefully, maybe it''s just like what Ning Tao said.


    "Well, the elder sister should have her reason to do this, but the skeleton gate will not give you the inheritance for nothing. What''s your plan?"


    Ning Tao said with a sneer: "of course, I won''t take it for nothing..."


    Half an hour later, they came to a barren hill.


    There are rare human traces here. It is located deep in the western regions, in the wilderness, with wolf in the desert, sand and stone animals. There are also some green plants and some spirit beasts.


    Ning Tao opens the perspective and directly moves. After a while, he clears a hidden cave. It seems to be an abandoned mining area for a long time.


    There are almost no spirit beasts in a thousand miles.


    Ning Tao asked Xiao Hei to set up an array, cover up the big array, and defend the big array And he had to set up a space transmission array here. Before, Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei had help in setting up the array. Because of his weak strength, it was difficult for him to complete it alone.But now, at last, he has the strength.


    "Jiezhu, space stone, altar..."


    It took quite a long time for Ning Tao to arrange the transmission array. It''s really hard.


    After thinking about it, I immediately took out the fused lotus, which can be called Twenty four grade Zulian!


    It turns into the size of a putuan and blooms slowly. There are twenty-four pieces of it suspended in the air. Half of it is ancient green and half is golden. It is like Taiji Yin and Yang. It is slowly rotating on the lotus platform.


    What''s the effect?


    "God bless, it''s going for the better," Ning Tao muttered, and then he sat up.


    For a moment, Ning Tao trembled all over his body. He only felt that the spiritual power around him was coming from the bee pupae, which turned into pure energy and poured into his body, twice as much as his cultivation.


    What''s more, the injury affected by Tianlei is also healing rapidly, and the heart is clear


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao was not willing to open his eyes. In his eyes, a look of surprise flashed. Good guy, you don''t have to know. He was scared.


    Its functions are as follows.


    First, the original effects, such as healing, enlightenment They have doubled or even more than doubled.


    Second, it can assist the cultivation, which is twice as much as your usual cultivation, and it can also stack with the star beads.


    Third, there are many magical functions, but one of them was discovered by Ning Tao. It can absorb thunder and strengthen itself, just like it can Evolution!


    What did you do by mistake? But it''s a good perversion.


    Ning Tao said it was strange, but it was neither immortal nor imperial. It wasn''t even any weapon. It was like A unique life


    is the existence of self identification.


    In a word, he made a lot of money this time!


    Xiaohei has also set up the immortal array, and the effect is good. Unless an immortal comes here in person, he will not notice anything at all, and the security problem can be guaranteed.


    Calculate the time, the army is estimated to be about to set out, to the skeleton door to a surprise.


    He couldn''t delay. He immediately stepped on the teleportation array, put on the best immortal stone and directly urged him. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared


    Xiao Hei didn''t go. He was waiting in the same place. About ten minutes later, when the transmission array was on, two people appeared.


    It is Ning Tao and Sima Yunfeng who have gone back.


    Of course, there is just out of Xiaobai!


    The gate of the world has the power of double gods, which is basically as solid as gold. Xiaobai passes through the gate, and his strength also breaks through the immortal. In terms of strength, he is naturally superior to the great Sima.


    The great Sima does not deny that ZuLong is both a divine beast and has a deep foundation. It''s hard to surpass him at the same level.


    Specific things have been explained to them. There is not much time. After a simple treatment, Ning Tao left the cave and headed for the skeleton mountain at full speed.


    Da Sima, on the other hand, was taken into the bead of Xumi, which was an important surprise.


    Three hours later, Ning Tao finally arrived at his destination.


    Skeleton mountain!


    One man, one shot, one agreement!

 Chapter 2456

    "Wu Wu ~ ~"


    As soon as you step into the skeleton mountain range, you will feel the death of people. It''s cold and piercing. It''s like a wild ghost crying.


    Ning Tao dignified, busy full open perspective, careful scan around a few eyes, carefully.


    Be wary of any ambush?


    However, he frowned and said, "this place is so strange and dead. There are still many fierce ghosts. How many innocent people will die before it can form such a terrible scale?"


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei don''t look good either. It''s a ghost world. It''s cruel.


    They can even feel that there was a huge number of spirit beasts falling here.


    Basically, natural disasters can be ruled out.


    It should be Man made!


    "This place is very uncomfortable for both of us, but the emperor is the God of the north, and the eldest brother is the God of the East. I''m afraid only the third brother, the God of the west, can know what''s going on here?"


    "But this skeleton door is definitely not a good thing. If it has nothing to do with it, I don''t believe in killing the tortoise."


    Xiao Hei was cold and disgusted.


    It seems that it has absorbed a lot of golden light.


    Xiaobai is absorbing the golden light of ten Zhang merit and virtue from Ning Tao, and his whole body is full of golden light, but now he says: "well, don''t forget our purpose, where is the inheritance of mobile phone?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out a piece of jade. The image above shows that the inheritance of the candle dragon is in a dark fog. It is estimated that it is deep in the skeleton mountain range.


    "Let''s go inside first. I don''t know where the clan of skeleton gate is? There must be an ambush, "Ning Tao said cautiously, and then he went quietly to the depths of the mountains


    Skeleton mountain.


    In the deepest part, there is a towering sect, but now it is shrouded by the strong evil spirit.


    But among the evil spirits, there is a white bone mountain which is the most prominent. There are many corpses of animals and human beings. They are full of resentment. If ordinary people stay here, they can''t live for a quarter of an hour.


    The color of these three people''s bones is also different, one is gold, one is silver and one is jade.


    These are the three supreme elders of the skeleton sect, the golden skeleton, the silver skeleton, and Jade skeleton!


    The evil spirit behind him was steaming and surging violently. Many creatures were sacrificed one after another. It seemed that they were preparing for something important, and they were in a hurry.


    All of a sudden, Ma Hong, the elder of the law enforcement hall, rushed over anxiously and said: "report back to the three supreme elders. It''s not good. That bastard Ning Tao is cheating. The western regions alliance has gone to the skeleton mountain range."


    "It was supposed to start in three days, but now it''s less than two days, and we''re not ready."


    "What?"


    The three elders opened their eyes at the same time. The cold light flashed like three sharp blades.


    Jade skeleton face a black, clench teeth anger way: "this damned son, incredibly so cunning?"


    "Originally, we prepared according to the time of three days. Even so, we just barely opened the channel. Now, with this change, we are completely passive and one day away from success."


    One side of the silver skeleton is also gloomy way: "hit, that little bastard, really have a few brushes."


    "Originally, we opened the channel just to complete the great plan of our bone clan, and we were also prepared to let the western regions alliance drink a pot, or even catch it all. But if we can''t survive this change, our efforts will fall short."


    "Yes, you mean little boy!"


    However, the golden skeleton snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "it''s called war is not tired of deceit. You should learn from this little boy. He taught us a lesson."


    "Remember, no matter what, you must make it through this day for me. As long as you succeed, we will turn defeat into victory!"


    "Yes ~"


    elder Ma Hong, respectfully returns.


    When he raised his head, his eyes were full of resentment and hatred. His great grandson, Ma Jun, was kicked out of his head by Ning Tao in daxitanian temple.


    Only Gu Yihang brought back a headless body. At that time, he was very angry.


    If it wasn''t for elder Taishang''s order, I''m afraid he would have sent troops to kill Ning Tao.


    The perfect plan of Gu Yidao was also broken by Ning Tao, and the skeleton door was forced to a desperate situation. It was all started by Ning Tao. It can be said that none of the skeleton door, the top of the evil organization, did not hate Ning Tao.


    Let their grand plan be advanced a few years


    The jade skeleton sighed and daydream: "Wen merciless borrowed the candle Dragon Statue. Obviously, he wanted to use us to deal with Ning Tao and kill people with a sword. But at this time, I''d like to be the sword."


    "But this trap is too obvious. It''s full of crises. If it were me, I would rather not, and I would not come. It''s even more impossible because of Ning Tao''s shrewdness."


    Several people nodded one after another and sighed melancholy.


    Ma Hong, however, suddenly saw a touch of greed in his eyes and said with a smile, "Master Yu, I heard that there are some wonderful things hidden in the candle Dragon Statue..."


    The silver skeleton glanced at him and said coldly, "is the clan still short of your baby? It''s just a heritage, and only half of it is incomplete. The three of us have tried, but we can''t get it out. ""That Wen is merciless and dares to borrow it. Naturally, he is sure. Moreover, we have to return it. It''s said that it''s the secret Temple master, the sweetheart in his hand."


    "If something goes wrong with this thing and it''s against the hell hall, it''s It''s not worth the loss...! "


    "Yes, I understand. I''m just curious to see if Ning Tao will come because of it," Ma Hong said with a big sweat.


    But just then, the golden skeleton suddenly opened his eyes and sniffed, and his whole face was radiant.


    Shocked, he said: "it''s coming. It''s Ning Tao. This breath and blood are in full accord with it!"


    "What?"


    Three people all startled for a while, thought oneself to hear wrong, this all over the world, Ning Tao really dares to come? Leaving the Western alliance behind, he entered the enemy camp alone.


    If they want to be themselves, they won''t be killed.


    Inheritance and life, don''t think about it at all. Life must be important. Isn''t this guy crazy?


    Even if it''s an immortal, under their net, it''s also dead!


    Jade skeleton thought quickly, cautious way: "a little calm don''t be impatient, this boy is very strange, the ghost gate of ten thousand demon caves have been blown up, don''t act rashly."


    "But it''s the surest way to deal with Xiantao."


    Hearing this, golden skeleton agreed, looked at the cave with deep evil spirit below, and immediately sneered at the mountains and said, "Marshal Ning, I know you''re here. I''m really brave, but I''m afraid I''ll come and die."


    "What you want is in the depths of the ten thousand demon caves, which are all over the skeleton mountains. You only need to find a magic cave and go deep to find it!"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t interfere with you, as long as you can take it It''s yours


    "Jie Jie..."


    This voice is extremely loud, spread all over the skeleton mountain range, make countless ghosts tremble and fear.


    And outside a magic cave, Ning Tao was thinking strangely, as if he had seen it somewhere. He heard the sound in his ear, especially the three characters of ten thousand magic caves.


    This moment reminds him of the ghost gate in the northern region, which is a strange grotto.


    seems to be as like as two peas.


    How is that possible? How can there be a Magic Cave here? What is the function of this thing?


    Ning Tao''s face was gloomy.

 Chapter 2457

    Although I can''t figure it out, I''m sure that the ghost gate and the skeleton gate are absolutely one.


    All belong to Pathogenic tissue.


    At the same time, they all have ten thousand magic caves!


    Ning Tao''s face turns white. There are both in the northern and western regions. What does this represent?


    You know, this magic cave is not born. He is 100% sure it is man-made.


    If that''s the case, will there be Eastern and southern regions? What will happen to Zhongyu, at the foot of the emperor? Thinking about this, Ning Tao is in a cold sweat. It''s a big plot that has been planned for a long time.


    Although we don''t know what to use it for, we can be sure that it is not good for fairyland.


    Five domains, big things!


    And in every realm, there must be a traitor


    The more Ning Tao thinks about it, the more he is afraid. It''s absolutely a big news. It''s about the future of the fairyland. If he wants to summon the fairyland and keep it on guard, he has a jade tube of the spirit of the abbot. Just when he wants to take it out, his face changes.


    "What''s the matter, boy?" Xiaobai see his face is not right, quickly suspicious way.


    "I I can''t open the space ring? The Pearl of Xumi world can''t be opened What''s going on? "


    Ning Tao is so pale that nothing can be taken out.


    It seems that some force is obstructing the space. It''s as hard as an iron plate. Even his way of space moves like a bullock. There''s something wrong with this space!


    "What? No? "


    Xiao Hei scratched his head and recalled: "if you can seal the forbidden space ring, it''s at least the forbidden domain level."


    "At this level, in a certain range, all the objects in space are useless, unless their strength is stronger than the means of forbidden area, but let''s not think about it. The Emperor didn''t even feel the forbidden area."


    "But if you think about it, it''s not right. The phenomenon of forbidden territory can also be understood as the solidification of space. If you want to be artificial, the immortals can''t do it. How can it be here?"


    "It shouldn''t be..."


    At this time, Xiaobai''s third longan opened angrily, froze for a long time, and suddenly closed slowly.


    "No, I feel that in the depth, there is a strong space in the breeding, growing slowly."


    "It gives me a bad feeling, like two pieces of tofu are squeezing, merging and expanding, but I don''t know where the sudden space comes from?"


    Xiaobai stares at the depth and doubts.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao scolds secretly. He is really ready. Although he can''t figure it out, he knows that Bai Luo can''t take it out, and Da Sima can''t let it out, and super nuclear God It can''t be taken out either.


    All of a sudden, he lost his three cards.


    "Damn it..."


    And at this point, deep inside the skull gate.


    The three supreme elders were surprised to stare at the sky above the ten thousand grottoes, where there was a whirlpool, the size of a head, connecting somewhere, echoing the pattern of the grottoes below, and slowly expanding.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "That''s great. God helps me. The passage finally starts to open. It''s about a day before it''s formed. The whole skeleton mountain range has been wrapped by the forbidden area."


    "Ning Tao, that little bastard, must have a silly face," said silver skeleton with a smile.


    The elder, Mahong, immediately flattered and said, "elder, can I take someone to catch Ning Tao?"


    Jade skeleton waved his hand and sneered: "don''t worry, he still has the power to resist. But when he enters the skeleton mountain range, the world is in a situation of death. It''s hard to go out. He''s a caged bird."


    "Here, the spirit of death and resentment will erode and attack the living. The monks can''t absorb the spiritual power. It only takes a few days, and even the immortals will die. At least, the western regions alliance lacks a Grand Marshal leader."


    "Besides, it''s good that he doesn''t go into the ten thousand devil''s cave. If he goes in, the real evil spirit will corrode his bones in a short time. He can''t get to the statue at all. To put it bluntly, he will surely die."


    "Jie Jie..."


    Several people look at each other and smile ferociously.


    Ning Tao dares to break through. Naturally, they have their own layout. It depends on who is clever and plays to death first.


    "Newspaper, back to the supreme elder, the alliance of the western regions, is less than a thousand miles away from my skeleton mountain," an elder ran over in a hurry and said.


    "Hum, what are you flustered about, fighting..."


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the devil''s cave, Ning Tao turns his head and looks ugly. When he comes, the road changes greatly and he can''t tell.


    He seems to have been hit again!


    According to Xiao Hei, they are trapped in a general trend of heaven and earth, which is a dead battle. If they want to crack it, it will take at least a day or two.


    Ning Tao has perspective in, can shorten this time, but even if notice, all still have time?


    "Huhu..."


    A cold wind blew by, making the dead air boil.


    However, all the filthy and evil things in the mountains could not get close to Ning Tao.


    I''m kidding.


    Does the body of boundless merit boast with you?Today''s Ning Tao is the enemy of ghosts. All evils, evils and all evils can''t get into him. If ghosts come close by force, they will be terrified.


    Even in the sea of millions of ghosts, Ning Tao would not dare to touch him.


    To put it bluntly, it''s like a saint


    Don''t say Ning Tao is worried about death. This death is still afraid of Ning Tao. He is clean within a hundred feet.


    It is the only pure land in the mountains.


    If the three golden skeletons saw it, they would be scared to drop their beads. What''s the situation


    At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath and made a decision. Since he couldn''t get out in a short time, he would fight alone and destroy himself.


    He was sure that skeleton gate was plotting something in secret? He has to figure that out first.


    One is to find inheritance.


    Second, the purpose of visiting skeleton door!


    After making up his mind, Ning Tao greets Xiaobai, but notices the dead air around him.


    These things, should also be energy?


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, his eyes became more and more hot. As soon as he gritted his teeth, a black hole appeared in the palm of his hand. Vaguely, he could see an illusory key, and at the same time, he gave him a crazy order to devour it.


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a flash, a tornado storm formed.


    All the evil energy around seemed to be summoned, trembling, leaning towards the black hole in fear, and went into the black hole.


    "I wipe, cool," Ning Tao eyes hot, for a while Kung Fu Changsheng key unexpectedly rose 1%.


    You know, the later you go, the more difficult it is.


    I don''t know how many years the evil energy of the skeleton mountain range has been accumulated. Even the skeleton gate doesn''t dare to absorb it. Now it''s all cheap for Ning Tao.


    But he didn''t dare to absorb it with the nine turn Nirvana cycle. This energy is too evil and easy to go wrong.


    "Hiss, that That thing, "small black see Ning Tao intentionally reveal the key virtual shadow, suddenly lost his voice.


    But before he finished, the turtle''s head was heavily patted by the dragon''s tail. As soon as he looked up, Xiaobai glared at it. Although it was shocked, it must not be made public.


    It''s best to pretend to be blind.


    Ning Tao glances at them and nods slightly. He believes them, so he reveals them to them


    An hour later, hundreds of miles of evil energy around here was absorbed completely. Although there was still a lot in the depth, Ning Tao''s interest in it had been greatly reduced, with a total increase of 4% to 44%.


    If absorbed in the ten thousand devil''s cave, it should rise very fast. He can''t bear the hot mood.


    "Xiao Bai, Xiao Hei, let''s go," said Ning Tao excitedly, and he jumped down the magic cave.


    Ten thousand devil''s cave, I''d rather pick the skin!

 Chapter 2458

    Like this kind of Magic Cave, the skeleton mountains are everywhere, and they are connected with the trunk of ten thousand magic caves.


    Under this, I don''t know how much energy is stored!


    The ghost gate may still be able to check, but like the skeleton gate, this is a place of death. Even if you give the immortal patrol a rich reward, he will not come.


    Therefore, this leads to the lawless skeleton gate, which is free from restriction and cultivates ten thousand demon caves.


    Of all the strongholds, this is the strongest


    "Eat, eat fast, eat all," Ning Tao rushed all the way down, his whole body trembling with ecstasy.


    To tell you the truth, when Taoist Mu told him that he needed the energy of several great emperors, he was stunned. He was an immortal at that time. How could he be so good at it?


    However, after several rounds, this 44% of the energy storage, repair integrity, is his painstaking efforts.


    Fortunately, all kinds of energy can be absorbed. For a long time, Kunlun Kingdom, Panlong waterfall, yinguimen Grottoes Almost as powerful as a great emperor.


    In retrospect, how sad is not easy.


    The remaining vacancies are at least two or three times as many as those. He still has a long way to go.


    Thanks to the evil organization, the good man is here. I don''t know how to thank him for preparing so many cakes


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of tears. At this time, he can''t stop even if he eats until he dies. Otherwise, he doesn''t know where to find energy when he leaves the ten thousand demon cave.


    "Ouch..."


    "Black hole, the key to longevity, devour it to your heart''s content..."


    Listen to Ning Tao''s excited scream, small black one face muddle force, worry a way: "this kid can''t crazy?"


    "Also, it seems that the evil spirit is the real evil spirit. The evil spirit of the demon clan can be absorbed by the friars, which is no less than poison. But along the way, he sucked it clean. Don''t degenerate into a demon?"


    However, Xiaobai stares at Ning Tao for a long time, and suddenly says: "the evil spirit absorbed has not entered his Dantian!"


    "Don''t you see that his breath is always steady? According to my judgment, it should be that the key has absorbed energy, and the demand is huge, but thanks to it, otherwise no one can go to the depths of the ten thousand grottoes. "


    "Even the body of my beast can be eroded. It seems that skeleton gate is the bad idea, but they didn''t expect Ning Tao to absorb the evil spirit.


    "Hey, hey..."


    When the two beasts were piled together, the bad one began to laugh.


    Xiao Hei turned around and saw that the road was clean when he came, just like It''s like a dog licking it.


    Looking ahead, the black magic is very strong, just like black and white.


    In addition to the strong magic spirit, there are many magic patterns on the walls of the ten thousand demon cave, which are shining. However, once the magic spirit is absorbed, it is dimmed.


    I don''t know how the skeleton gate will feel


    On the other side, the golden skull was staring at the whirlpool passage. After a long time, his face changed greatly.


    How can the passage be narrowed?


    Two hours ago, or fan size, two hours later, actually shrunk to basketball size, but also in the rapid shrinkage, this This shouldn''t be, but don''t make mistakes at this time!


    The golden skeleton was startled and sweated. All their hopes were on it.


    Does it feel like a lack of energy?


    But what they should not lack is energy. They don''t know how much energy they have stored. Opening a channel is more than enough.


    Immediately a pinch Jue, at the same time toward the elder below roar: "quick Sacrifice all those creatures


    "Yes ~"


    in front of a huge cave, it looks like a huge mouth, tens of thousands of comatose creatures, strong and weak, and spirit beasts, all pushed down, feeling like a hodgepodge, and then swallowed up.


    In the evil spirit, the monk can''t resist.


    The golden skeleton stares at him. After a while, the whirlpool channel returns to the size of a fan.


    Seeing this, he was relieved at last.


    However, before laughing, an inexplicable suction steals part of the energy. It has just expanded to the size of a fan, but it has retracted to the size of a human head.


    "Hiss, my ancestors!"


    "No Impossible, impossible. What''s wrong? What''s the situation? "


    The golden skeleton screamed like a duck''s voice.


    This is the top priority for them to turn defeat into victory!


    "Damn, damn..."


    "Kim Mr. Kim, you Look, the passage is closing? What''s going on? " The elder Ma Hong was so scared that his internal organs were all cracked.


    All the elders were paralyzed.


    Seeing this, the golden skeleton turned red, roared and pulled out a crystal bone.


    This is the backbone of the ancestors of the bone clan, which was later sacrificed and refined by the clan into an imperial instrument.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he directly urged the emperor to suppress it in the whirlpool channel. He tried his best to tear open the channel and roared: "check it for me, please check it for me.""Someone is making trouble. It may be Ning Tao. Go and kill him. Never let the plan fail!"


    "Yes Yes


    Mahong and others were so scared that they immediately took hundreds of disciples and scattered to the mountains to catch people.


    But the golden skeleton had red eyes, and the little boy was weird. He took out a magic jade tube and looked at the depths of the cave. He could only ask that one to come out.


    "Lord ghost..."


    In fact, it is supposed to be the king of bones, but his old man is on the top of the north. He is killed by the Xiaoyao immortal and his body is separated.


    It is more reasonable to say that the Lord of ghosts should be in the ghost gate, which is the branch of his ghost family.


    But the energy here is stronger, and the ghost King recovers faster, so he stays here all the time


    Outside the mountains, the army has assembled.


    "Hum Hum... "


    The sound of the trumpet was deafening and reverberating continuously. The army of 300000 monks, two Tiangang, five dadisha, and tens of thousands of scattered monks forced them to the skeleton mountain.


    In the mountains, silver skeleton and jade skeleton led 150000 monks to fight against the enemy.


    If the situation is good, it should not be a problem to hold out for a day.


    The big eyes of the array, using evil and dead Qi as energy, stimulated the big array and wrapped the whole mountain range. They were obviously prepared.


    "Taoist friends of skeleton gate, if you don''t open the mountain gate again, you''ll sit tight. Don''t blame our western region army for your mutiny..." Abbot Yijie came out, his eyes wide open.


    Even the air is shivering under this momentum.


    However, the jade skeleton heard evil laughter: "Jie Jie, old bald donkey, don''t you just see that our skeleton door is sinful and unpleasant? He wants to cultivate us and increase his accomplishments. "


    "I''ll tell you, I''d rather die than surrender. Don''t take the fairy palace to oppress me. It''s a big deal. I don''t want this Tiangang fairy."


    Just speaking of this, jade skeleton said sarcastically: "and what about Ning Tao, the Grand Marshal of the western regions alliance? Is he afraid to let you die? "


    "Or, you need me to bring the marshal up to show you a few eyes!"


    As soon as the words came out, people were staring at each other.


    Ning Tao caught?

 Chapter 2459

    A ring abbot, Huang fairy and other high-level, at this moment, the face is as gloomy as water.


    Before they set out, they learned that Ning Tao was alone and deep. They thought he had arrived at the skeleton gate. Isn''t he equivalent to death?


    The Grand Marshal, the leader of hundreds of thousands of friars, abandoned the people and left?


    But it''s no use getting angry.


    When the arrow is on the way, they have to.


    As soon as I came here from a long distance, I heard such a remark. My morale to the army was totally broken.


    "Lying trough, isn''t he teasing me? So the Grand Marshal was caught? Isn''t that bullshit? "


    "Yes, the Grand Marshal called us to kill the demons. He was caught and he was knitting? Without a leader, I knew that Xiaomao was unreliable... "


    Three hundred thousand troops were scolded in an instant.


    Even some elders, with haze and anger on their faces, felt like they had been teased.


    Maybe this is the conspiracy of Buddhism. The skeleton sect has been doing many evil things, killing countless people and being arrogant. Buddhism has been fighting against it all the time.


    I don''t know how many years it has been?


    Who knows what''s wrong with it?


    In the mountains, a few words of jade skeleton made the enemy''s morale waver, and the corners of his mouth could not help but sneer. It was not difficult to survive one day.


    It''s like a bunch of temporary mercenaries.


    Almost full of flaws!


    Silver skeleton and all the elders are laughing wildly. Are you sure it''s not humiliating?


    At this time, jade skeleton roared with a grim smile: "old bald donkey, our gratitude and resentment, do not pull others, you do this, worthy of your Buddha?"


    "If you really want to end up with me, one day later, we''ll die!"


    "You''re presumptuous and full of nonsense. I''m not afraid of the shadow slanting. Don''t let me wait for the devil to slander you," master Erjie said angrily.


    Seeing people''s panic, the abbot of Yijie put his hands together and recited the Buddhist scriptures, saying: "justice is in the heart of the people."


    "Today, no matter what you say, if you don''t open the mountain gate, our army will break into Guizong."


    "Well, even the Grand Marshal has been caught by us. I don''t know what else you''re going to fight?" Silver skeletons laugh.


    But just at this time, a Miaoman fairy, floating and falling, with a bright moon hanging behind his head, was holy and ethereal, with a concave and convex figure. With a pair of indifferent eyes, he looked at the gray skeleton mountain from a distance.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Ju Ju is master Yueying. Look, she''s one of the ten immortals. It''s wonderful. It''s said that she''s the supervisor of the army. If she''s in charge, she''ll be safe. "


    "Ha ha, skeleton dog thief, you are finished..." As soon as the moon shadow fairy appeared, the enthusiasm of the 300000 troops was high and their blood was boiling.


    This is the name of people, the shadow of trees,


    the moon shadow fairy has long enjoyed a high reputation in the five realms. It is the only Nun among the ten immortals who takes all men and women.


    Abbot, Huang fairy all breathed a sigh of relief, respectfully said: "thank you for your hand."


    The moon shadow fairy nodded slightly, then stepped out, red lips gently said: "I Western Union will not wronged a good man, naturally will not let the bad man go."


    "From the beginning, we valued harmony and just wanted to find out, but Yu yindaoyou, you are too eager to make it clear. There is something different in the xianguan mountains, which means that you have a premeditation. Moreover, it''s only one day away."


    "What?"


    The western regions alliance was shocked. If you think about it carefully, it really makes sense. The reaction of skeleton gate is too extreme.


    As soon as the words came out, the smile of the jade and silver skeleton was stiff, and a heart was instantly raised to his throat.


    Yes, this woman''s eyes are terrible!


    With a few words, I guess it''s 7788. No wonder a woman can be ranked among the ten immortals.


    Jade skeleton secretly scolds. Seeing that the situation is not so good, he wants to open his mouth and pull back the momentum of the situation.


    Marshal Ning continued to think that if he was too indifferent, he didn''t want to use the shadow at all


    "First, the western regions appear magic end, naturally to the western regions, Ning Tao is just to find and call."


    "Second, our army of the western regions has arrived here. If you want to withdraw, don''t be paranoid. Unless this matter can be settled, we will not finish it."


    "Third, for the sake of the victory of the alliance, marshal Ning did not hesitate to risk his life and go deep into the army alone. This is to sacrifice his life and forget his death for the western regions. It is a spirit of fearlessness. He is not going to die, but has his own plan."


    "Fourth, you keep saying that you have captured Marshal Ning. Well, Ben Xian will give you ten minutes and bring him up to prove it. If you don''t see anyone after ten minutes, it means you haven''t caught him."


    "Don''t use any reason to quibble. I only see people, but I can''t see them. Ten minutes later, the war will begin!"


    Finish saying, then light return to camp inside.


    "Wow, it''s so handsome and domineering. Mr. moon shadow, we all support you, ah I love you so much"Just wait for you for ten minutes. If you don''t see anyone, dare you cheat us? After a while, I''ll break you anti bones one by one... "


    Three hundred thousand friars immediately grimaced.


    In the mountains, the jade and silver skeleton was pale and cursed. This woman was really terrible.


    I really underestimated her before!


    Yes, ten minutes. Where can they find Ning Tao? The skeleton mountain range is very big, and the boy is even worse.


    "Damn it..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the ten thousand devil''s cave, Ning Tao has already broken through half.


    "Click Click... "


    More than a dozen skeleton disciples are crushed, and Ning Tao and his three hands work together without any pressure.


    They were ordered to catch Ning Tao. In this place, the strength of monks would be greatly reduced. They thought it would be very simple, but instead of reducing, Ning Tao''s strength increased.


    After a while, eight groups of people died.


    Among them, there are three bone immortals!


    Ning Tao twisted his neck, licked his lips and said, "I can feel that it''s not far away from inheritance."


    This one hour, his long life key is like eating Dabu pill. The marks that were once broken have disappeared, and some rust marks have begun to fall off, gradually revealing some of the original appearance of the long life key.


    And the energy, it''s 50%!


    This journey, he finally walked more than half


    And the third turn of energy, only kept at 15%, did not dare to absorb more, after all, this is his cultivation.


    "You say, what is the use of the ten thousand magic caves?" Xiao Hei couldn''t understand all the time.


    But Ning Tao shrugged. Maybe the secret is close to the depths of the ten thousand demon Grottoes


    And the skull gate, the whirlpool passage.


    The golden skeleton is red, and all the spare energy has been used, but why is the energy still losing?


    That kind of loss speed, crushed him to make up for the speed, and then this loss down, the channel is completely collapsing, collapsing, hope will also be shattered.


    The tunnel is the size of a fist.


    "Yes, who can tell me what''s going on?" The golden skeleton looked up at the sky and roared.


    "No No... "


    In the ten thousand demon cave, Ning Tao sneezes.


    I don''t know which girl is thinking about him?


    At this time, Ning Tao is close to the place of calling. The burning sensation of the eyes of the candle dragon and the echo of inheritance are all pointing to the stone room in front of him.


    This grotto is very old. It is not the same age as the ten thousand demon grottoes. It depicts wild beasts and ancient totems And the door was open.


    Ning Tao went in and looked at him.


    The stone chamber is not big, but there are some conspicuous things, such as a stone statue of a ferocious giant cat, a half human high strange stone, and a unique one with teeth and claws in the air Candle dragon inheritance.


    He looked straight at the statue.


    "I finally found you, my The second half is passed on! "

 Chapter 2460

    Ning Tao''s nose was heavy and his eyes were shining with gold. He was excited and trembled when he could see his body, and his face turned red.


    It''s been a year.


    He finally met his partner again.


    And from him to get the first half, I don''t know whether it was four years or five years, too long, that distant dream, finally realized.


    Candle dragon, do you see


    And small white and small black, also excited tears.


    Two pairs of eyes staring at the statue of the candle dragon, this posture, appearance, if not dead, they really think big brother really came back.


    They can''t remember how many years they''ve been waiting?


    Cell phone, where are you?


    Ning Tao is so overjoyed that he wants to reach out to touch and call for his inheritance. But suddenly, the three people''s faces change. Six pillars of light suddenly burst out in the stone room, and a light curtain directly engulfs Ning Tao.


    "There''s ambush...!"


    Xiao Bai drank a quick, words full of murder.


    At this time, dozens of powerful breath broke out around, and even more Qi roared: "the secret skill of bone clan, with my blood, command the world to die!"


    "Come out, undead skeleton formation!"


    "Boom Boom...! "


    The fierce trembling, death, evil and resentment of the ten thousand demon Grottoes come together, rich to essence, and I don''t know what terrible creatures are breeding.


    "Ning Tao little bastard, get out, you have no way to escape," a gnashing old roar came.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned.


    Who''s this old guy? Listening to this voice, it seems that I have a deep hatred with myself, and my strength seems to be good.


    Looking at the candle Dragon Statue outside the light curtain, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said: "wait for me, wait for me to get rid of the garbage outside."


    With that, he turned and walked out of the stone room.


    Outside the stone room, it is still wrapped by a light curtain.


    Looking around, Ning Tao is the only one in the array. Outside the array, there are dozens of skeleton disciples urging the array.


    It seems that we have been prepared for a long time.


    He also knows that he will not easily get inheritance!


    At this time, one of them, a small and dry old man, with a venomous face, gritted his teeth and said, "little bastard, do you remember my grandson, Ma Jun?"


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao picked an eyebrow, looked at the old man a few eyes, then suddenly said: "so you are the so-called elder of the law enforcement hall. What''s your name, Ma Wusuo? Horse riding donkey? Or a horse skeleton? "


    "My name is Mahong!"


    "Bastard, you dare to be so arrogant when you are dying. Don''t worry, Juner. He hasn''t left yet. He''s waiting for you, you little boy, to go on the road together."


    Thin old man, Mahong, moriran road.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao joked and looked at him: "do you think this thing can trap me?"


    "I''m going to accompany him? I''m afraid that''s the so-called stupidity. "


    "Hum, little boy, don''t be arrogant too early. The battle of our bone clan can''t be broken without saying anything. It was ready for you long before you came here. I''ll come here to wait for you as soon as something happens."


    "How''s it going? Do you feel surprised? " Mahone''s fingerprints changed and sneered.


    "Click Click... "


    All of a sudden, the sound of bone cracking came out. The ground under my feet was broken, and bone claws came out from the ground. Some skeletons and bones on the ground were inexplicably gathered into skeleton soldiers.


    With rapid time, expand hundreds, thousands One by one exudes the smell of decay, and the power of a blessing, actually all comparable to the Dao realm.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This Is it a trick of the demon Kingdom bone clan? I''ve seen it before. It''s extremely difficult. These skeletons can''t be killed. "


    "The more they consume, the stronger they will be. They will even absorb your strength and turn it into their own use. The only weakness is to smash the light curtain while the array is just finished. Otherwise, they will die."


    Xiao Hei''s pupil shrinks and he screams.


    And on one side, Xiaobai also whispered in ningtao''s ear: "boy, things are unexpected. The bastard of bone clan will appear in fairyland."


    "Let the emperor break this array in one fell swoop. Now I have no time to dally with them."


    See Xiaobai want to expose themselves, but ningtao secretly comfort way: "don''t worry, haven''t come to that step, this big array I can deal with, you first guard against around."


    After the transmission, Ning Tao looked around and said with a sneer, "where is Wen merciless? Let him roll out? He hated me to the bone in the first battle of the seven Jue gate. "


    Ma Hong sneered and said, "it''s OK to tell you. After he lent it to us for inheritance, he left. But before he left, he begged Ben Xian to do something and let me chop you to pieces."


    "Jie Jie..."


    The dozens of skeleton disciples gave a grim smile, which was perfunctory on the surface, but their movements never stoppedAt this time, over the skeleton door!


    The golden skeleton lost a big circle, and did not hesitate to consume blood essence. His eyes were red. The vortex channel was only the size of a walnut, and it was about to close. The whole person was crazy.


    Is heaven going to kill him?


    "No I don''t believe it. Stop it! " Yelling, the golden skull was about to kneel down in the whirlpool.


    But at this time, his words seemed to be effective. The vortex channel really stopped collapsing, gradually stabilized and expanded, and the inexplicable suction also stopped, and the energy no longer lost.


    "Well?"


    The golden skeleton''s face was dull and stunned for several seconds. His dry eyes were moist.


    "Ancestors bless, ancestors bless..."


    Take advantage of this opportunity, golden skeleton will spare no effort, resources, life Anything with energy was thrown into the Grottoes by him, and the whirlpool also expanded. On the other side of the channel, there was also a stream of energy support.


    After a while, the fan size was restored


    Beyond the mountains, the war has begun.


    Hundreds of thousands of friars fought like meat grinder at the junction of the mountains. The heaven and earth situation of the skeleton mountain was originally the territory of the skeleton gate. As a result, Bai Yue gave him a blow and he collapsed.


    Everyone was confused.


    There, the evil energy dried up.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the skeleton gate was at a disadvantage and in danger. The two supreme elders, Dixian, had been fighting for a day, but now they are in danger for half a day


    "Kill..."


    Outside the stone room, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "haven''t you found out that these skeleton soldiers don''t attack me? Or to cover up the panic with words? "


    "What What? "


    Mahong''s smile froze. He looked at the disciples and saw the confusion in their eyes.


    In the heart move, hurriedly snatched the control, under the full urge, seven or eight skeleton soldiers, without hesitation toward Ning Tao.


    But as soon as he got close to Ning Tao, he was turned into wisps of smoke by a light golden light.


    "Hiss ~!"


    All the disciples took a breath of air.


    They all felt that the skeletons were dead in the true sense, and they had been transformed, and the remaining spirits had been transcended by the golden light.


    On the array, it obviously breaks a gap.


    Mahong and others are sweating. What''s the situation? By rights, these skeletons Will City will attack the living people in the array, but why ignore Ning Tao?


    He controls hundreds of skeletons, and then pounces on Ning Tao, which turns into smoke.


    "Hiss ~ it''s a hundred evils that don''t invade. Isn''t that the saint in the legend?"

 Chapter 2461

    Ma Hong was startled by dozens of people, and his face was very ugly. This method is equivalent to disuse.


    But they can''t figure it out?


    Can''t even Buddhism do this? How does Ning Tao do it? Is he still proficient in Buddhism?


    "Damn, it''s a trouble..."


    "Click Click... "


    I don''t know how many creatures have been buried in this magic cave. There are even more corpses under the ground. Skeleton soldiers, skeleton generals and skeleton marshals rush up.


    "Gee..."


    But without exception, nearly three Zhang, ashes!


    Ning Tao feels that the spirit is purified. Is this "boundless merit and virtue body"? If you eat a piece of your own meat, you will be able to gain the Tao and live a long life.


    For example, the legendary Buddha Cicada!


    Commonly known as Tang Xuanzang!


    This kind of mystery can''t be born with enough merit and virtue. It needs luck, chance and a mysterious life style.


    Otherwise, even if you swallow the golden light of six thousand Zhang merits, you may not be able to cultivate boundless merits.


    "Gee..."


    "No No way. I don''t believe it. It''s fake. How old are you? Can''t it be reincarnation of Buddhism? Give me all your strength and use that move to prove the prestige of our bone clan. "


    Mahong red eyes, a palm to the chest.


    "Puff..."


    A mouthful of blood essence is sprayed on the light curtain. In the blink of an eye, it is even integrated into the light curtain. Dozens of disciples do the same. They will kill Ning Tao even if they hurt themselves.


    "Come out, skeleton king!"


    In the roar, the thousands of skeletons suddenly disintegrated and condensed into a terrorist creature.


    He is eight Zhang tall, holding a big bone knife. His whole body is completely condensed by bones, just like a statue of steel, iron, iron teeth and copper teeth. His eyes are blood red, and he exudes a spirit.


    This is a immortal skeleton!


    "Interesting..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and looked at the crazy dozens of people. He sneered, "what''s the matter? Is this your last resort? It doesn''t look so good? "


    "Hum, kill!"


    Urged by dozens of people, the skeleton King roared, grabbed the big bone knife and cut it off.


    In all the attention, the white bone dagger went into ningtao three Zhang, but in this second, it was frozen in the air, and a golden light in the stalemate.


    "Gee..."


    The skeleton King shuddered, resisted and struggled.


    "Damn it, hold on," Mahong nearly ran out of oil and lights. This array not only didn''t play a relative role, but also made dozens of them consume a lot.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly light smile, negative hand way: "it seems that you have reached the limit."


    "Well, it''s time to be immortal!"


    "Ninety nine times The melting pot of war


    "Xianfa, longhuang picked up the star!"


    Ning Tao made a sudden effort and roared. The boiling breath was like smoke. The reason why it took so long was to consume their strength.


    If from the beginning, Mahong realized that the big battle didn''t work and chose to fight alone, then among the three immortals, Mahong was still jiuzhong, and dozens of Daojing, Ning Tao also found it difficult.


    But now, one by one, they are exhausted. Do they really think they are just going to that battle?


    You rely too much on arrays!


    "Give me Broken


    One palm is like a dragon, when the levee of thousands of miles is leveled!


    Ma Hong''s pupil contracted into the eye of a needle. She was so frightened that she screamed, "no, please hold it for me."


    "Boom Boom... "


    In the first second, the skeleton king was gone.


    In the second second, the big array broke, the light curtain broke, and everyone collapsed!


    In the third second, Ning Tao was the only one left!


    "Pooh Wow... "


    There was a scream and a blood mist in the air.


    The power of that palm was too strong. Ning Tao, a seven fold immortal, was as powerful as nine fold immortal. He smashed the array like a wreck. Dozens of people were killed in an instant.


    There was no breath at all, and nine orifices were shocked to bleed.


    And Mahong, Ning Tao''s hand aimed at him, just like a train bumping him into the mountain.


    All the bones in his body were smashed by Ning Tao''s hand. The fire of life was like a candle in the wind. He really hit the south wall with a fist, but he couldn''t pick it off. His whole body was covered with blood and flesh.


    Even if Ma Jun is alive, he can''t recognize his grandfather.


    "You "Pooh..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he spat out a big mouthful of internal organs.


    Ning Tao sighs and is full of pity. If he fights alone, jiuzhong''s strength is really hard to deal with. Fortunately, the big formation will consume them all.


    It can only be said to be self inflicted.


    "I said, I will send you two together, you''re welcome," Ning Tao grinned, grabbed a seven grade long gun on the ground, and was about to end Mahong.Mahong shuddered, but his whole body was broken. On the wall, he couldn''t move. His mouth was full of blood, and his eyes were full of fear. This guy was a devil. He was about to pee.


    "No No, put Let me go... "


    However, Ning Tao''s face is cold. As soon as he raises his long gun, there is a sharp wind behind his head.


    "Ghost Fire Thorn


    This attack is invisible and qualitative, but it is a sneak attack.


    "Ha ha, beautiful, ghost king, kill him quickly," Mahong saw, immediately overjoyed, just successfully restrained Ning Tao''s attention.


    Ning Tao didn''t have time to react and turn around, but a cold hum came from his arms: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Whoosh..."


    A white and a black light and shadow burst out, and the black light and shadow turned into a shield and easily blocked the blow, while the white light and shadow were as fast as lightning and breathed.


    "What? Earth fairy The Raider screamed and quickly turned into a ghost fog.


    "Well "Earth fairy?"


    How is it possible that Ma Hong''s eyes are all round? This kid has a Dixian body guard?


    But just think of this, then suddenly surprised out of a cold sweat, he has just been at the edge of the gate of death, if the immortal hand, they would have died.


    This bastard is really too cunning to leave his cards until this moment.


    Ning Tao lightly turned around and took a few firecrackers with him, joking: "it seems that I feel right. There is an evil force hidden around here, but what I didn''t expect is that it''s you, ghost king."


    "Hum ~!"


    All around the fog gathered together, can escape the dragon breath, showing the familiar figure of the ghost king.


    I saw him gnashing his teeth, ferocious way: "I didn''t expect that ah, that year''s cub can actually go to this step today, then killed me, do you still remember?"


    "That sword made me fall from the position of the earth immortal. Do you know how much I hate you?"


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know if you hate me or not. You''ve forced me into danger many times. I only know that today you There is no doubt of death


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei come out of the real body at the same time.


    A ZuLong incarnation of Jiuzhang, domineering and dignified, a Xuanwu incarnation of Jiuzhang, thick soil like a mountain.


    Three breath, instantly locked the ghost king.


    The ghost king was cold sweating and pale as paper. He stared at the two sacred beasts and said in horror: "the legendary four spirits of heaven, the sacred beasts of the fairyland. I didn''t expect that I met three of them today."


    "What? "Three heads?" Ning Tao a Leng, facial expression a change, this words is what meaning?


    The light in Mahong''s eyes gradually brightened.


    Without waiting for people''s reaction, the ghost King rushed into the stone chamber like lightning, immediately wrapped the giant cat statue with strength, and said with a wild smile: "after eroding it for so many years, do you think the" white tiger "inside is dead?


    "Jie Jie..."

 Chapter 2462

    "What? white tiger? Third brother


    Ning Tao, Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei all screamed out, their chin almost didn''t drop.


    How is that possible?


    Mahong and the seven or eight surviving elders all changed their faces. In a moment, they thought of the legend of that year. It was very popular in the skeleton gate, and it was also about the origin of the skeleton gate.


    It is said that many years ago, the skeleton mountain range was actually called the dark gold mountain range, which was also a rich land.


    It has been rich in rare gold and medicinal materials.


    It is also said that there is a god sleeping in the dark gold mountain range. He is the favorite of heaven, but I don''t know what it is, and no one has ever confirmed it.


    But then one day, the life of the dark gold mountain became extinct. Overnight, it became a dead place.


    No one knows what happened?


    Fairy palace to check, and finally found nothing? Later, it was over. As long as we didn''t enter here, there would be no great danger.


    There are so many strange things in the world.


    The western regions didn''t care much, but it''s a pity that the gold mines are said to be the gods in the mountains. What happened? I guess they fell


    Since then, there has been no sunshine in the dark mountains.


    Many years later, the skeleton gate was born inexplicably, and stationed in the dark gold mountain range, which was renamed skeleton mountain range. They were not afraid of the evil power here, but could use it to strengthen themselves.


    After that, the skeleton gate suddenly rose, Disha, Tiangang, and finally gradually became able to compete with Buddhism.


    It became one of the three largest cities in the western regions.


    I also have endless disputes with Buddhism


    Mahong looks excited. If you look at it in this way, most of the legends are true, and there are gods. They are the four spirits of heaven, the white tiger, their God of the western regions. They are still alive.


    All of a sudden, there was a thrill in his mind. Thinking about what he said just now, did skeleton gate know it was a white tiger?


    In other words, what''s the tragedy of the dark gold mountains today is the result of the evil organization of the skeleton family?


    Ning Tao also thought of this. His nose became heavy and his eyes turned golden as soon as he closed and opened.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    He would like to see what the giant cat statue is?


    On the other side, Xiaobai and Xiaohei are both silly, staring at the giant cat statue, not to mention that they haven''t found it yet. There is the smell of Laosan on it, but it''s too weak.


    If it''s not full induction, I''m afraid even if they pass by, there will be no reaction.


    No wonder huanger hasn''t found Laosan?


    "Jie Jie..."


    The ghost King laughs wildly, wrapping the giant cat statue with evil power, and can shatter it at any time.


    If he had been, he would not have been able to do it. But now, the white tiger has been eroded by the evil spirit for so many years, and whether he is alive or not is a big problem.


    He said: "I''m not afraid to tell you that over the years, I''ve put it into the ten thousand grottoes, eroded and demonized it with magic Qi. First, I want to turn it into a Warcraft and become the mount of the evil ancestor."


    "On the other hand, if it is not successful, it will be consumed and turned into the huge energy storage of the ten thousand grottoes."


    "But I didn''t expect that this guy could carry it like this, but now I can give it a ride."


    "You dare, I''m looking for death..." Xiaobai and Xiaohei were so anxious that they trembled with anger.


    The four brothers and sisters are like a family. They can''t trust anyone else, but they absolutely believe that the four of them have been supporting each other for many years.


    How can you watch it fall?


    "Hum ~!"


    Seeing that they were pressing each other step by step, the ghost King hummed coldly and cracked the stone statue with a little effort.


    "Hiss ~ no No, stop it


    "If you dare to touch it again, I swear that I will make your life worse than death and never reincarnate," said Xiaobai, with blood red eyes and endless power.


    The third eye in the middle of the brow also opens!


    This kind of pressure makes it difficult for people to breathe, as if they can suffocate at any time, and their faces turn red.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, along the crack, as if to see what?


    "This is White tiger? "


    In that evil spirit, only a trace of strength remained, half black and half white, obviously eroded.


    Then, Ning Tao narrowed his eyes. What''s wrong? He had absorbed the blood essence of white tiger. Why didn''t he react? What he felt was like the other side


    "Hum Hum... "


    Next to the giant cat stone statue, there is a strange stone half human height, which is buzzing. It is obvious that it is a flash. I don''t know what it is expressing?


    And the ghost king, just a suspicious glance at it, and then closely staring at Xiaobai and others.


    I don''t know what this strange stone is?


    I only know that when I first found it, it was with the giant cat stone statue. It seemed to be the companion of the white tiger, and it was also a smelly stone. There was no life reaction.So at that time, a piece of it was thrown into the Magic Cave, but I didn''t expect that it could persist until now.


    "You What do you want? " Xiao Bai took a deep breath and said coldly.


    Hearing this, the ghost king showed a smile on his face and said, "that''s it. We all have one life. There''s no need to make the relationship so stiff."


    "I just want to live and leave here. I think it''s not difficult, is it?"


    "If you don''t agree, it''s worth letting one of the four spirits in the sky, a white tiger, a great emperor, die with me. If this matter spreads to the demon world, I will be immortal."


    Xiao Hei was very angry when he heard this: "go to your uncle, you deserve it? I don''t know what to do. "


    "Click Click... "


    But as soon as the voice fell, the ghost King laughed, and with a little effort, the crack widened, and the rolling evil spirit swarmed in, and the color of the stone statue changed.


    "No, stop it!"


    Little white face a white, immediately scold a way.


    "Hum, I don''t have time to dally with you. Now the conditions are increasing. If you want to withdraw from the western regions, you will also withdraw. One day later, I will give you the White Tiger..." The ghost King finally said his conditions.


    Mahong and others are ecstatic.


    That''s great. I didn''t expect to have this card.


    When they hesitated, Ning Tao suddenly walked out and said with a smile, "it''s impossible to withdraw from the army. It''s also impossible to let you live."


    "Anyway, the white tiger has nothing to do with me. Why don''t we play it together and see if you can kill it quickly or I can kill you quickly. My life I hate threats. "


    As he spoke, the sun and flame enveloped him.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "You You''re crazy, "the ghost king said anxiously, staring at Ning Tao with a white face.


    "Boy, you Don''t mess around... "


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei were both trembling.


    "Fusion technology, twelve brand Tianyin!"


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum, which condensed a powerful blow. The wings of wind and thunder were shocked in an instant. Before Xiaobai could stop it, Ning Tao had killed the ghost king with the sun''s holy fire.


    "Well, since you don''t want me to live, you can''t have a better life. White tiger, bury with me," the ghost king tried his best to shatter the stone statue.


    "No..."


    And at this moment, the ghost king was engulfed by the fire.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 2463

    Xiao Hei was silly and stood on the ground.


    It chose to believe in Ning Tao. Just now, it symbolized cooperation, but it didn''t expect that Ning Tao really dared to kill him.


    The stone statue was also broken by the ghost king!


    "Goo Gulu... "


    But Xiaobai''s face was as pale as paper at this moment, but he was short of breath. He was staring at the flames with a pair of longan.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao''s move is still in the state of increasing growth. Even if Ma Hong sees it, he has to retreat.


    The ghost king, though stronger than Mahong in strength, is a very strong existence in the human immortals, but it is the soul repair. In front of the sun flame, his strength will be greatly reduced. In the face of this blow, there is no way to resist.


    "Ning Tao, ah I curse you. I curse you with my life. You have to die. "


    "My family will not let you go, ah..."


    In the scream, the ghost King''s soul is scattered, and there is no residue left. Once a Dixian is reduced to this place.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao breathes heavily, the guy''s resistance is also not easy for him, and the time is just coming, the power of increase, like water, recedes, the breath is withered.


    He looked down at his palm. He actually killed Ghost king!


    Once upon a time, I was a mole ant who looked up to him. Under his magic power, I was in a mess and ran for my life. But who would have thought that a few years later, the unattainable existence would not be his enemy.


    Sigh, sigh


    All of a sudden, he felt a creepy force, let him feel a chill.


    What the hell?


    L change ` C the latest C fast On K $d *


    "the eye of the candle dragon, perspective!"


    Ning Tao suddenly opens his eyes. The golden light bursts out and sweeps around him. He finds that there is a ghost fog circling around him. It seems that he wants to rush. But the Buddha light around him is the nemesis of the evil spirits in the world.


    This ghost fog can''t get close to him.


    "This can''t be the curse of the ghost king before he died. Yes, he almost overcame me me me when he was lying in the trough..." Ning Tao scolded secretly, and then swallowed it with a flame.


    After a while, it burned up.


    I checked my whole body carefully for several times. I was relieved when I found that there was no abnormality.


    As soon as he raised his head, he saw that his eyes turned into blood red black. He took a deep breath and trembled: "boy, give me an explanation. It''s over Perfect explanation... "


    I can see it. Its eyes are moist.


    Ning Tao sighs, and then goes to the pile of broken stone statues. Just now, when he made his move, he reserved a little and deliberately avoided the place where the giant cat stone statues were.


    If you''re lucky, you can still find it.


    "Wow Wow... "


    Xiao hei and Xiao Bai also joined in. After a while, Ning Tao opened his perspective and found what he wanted to find. It was also the only thing in the giant cat stone statue that he saw.


    This is a Animal eggs!


    "Why? This What''s going on? How could it be an animal egg? I feel the breath of the third brother clearly? " Xiao Hei was shocked and gaped.


    Xiaobai also lost consciousness, tightly looking at the palm of Ning Tao''s hand, that almost completely blackened animal egg.


    Suddenly way: "we have no induction wrong, is this beast egg, exudes the old three breath."


    "What''s the matter, boy? Where is the real third? "


    In Xiaohei''s shock, Ning Tao also breathed a sigh of relief. He could see sweat oozing from his forehead. He was gambling just now,


    then he said: "I swallowed the essence and blood of the white tiger and knew its real appearance. At that time, I saw that there was a white tiger in the stone statue, but I always felt that it was not a real white tiger."


    "When the crack became bigger and bigger, I could gradually conclude that this white tiger was not a real white tiger."


    "However, I''m sure it has something to do with the white tiger, and it has also absorbed the essence and blood of the white tiger, and it has changed its appearance, misleading all of you."


    Hearing this, if Xiaobai thinks about it, this animal egg should also be a tiger spirit beast.


    That''s understandable.


    But Xiao Hei was impatient and asked, "where is my real third brother? Is it going to be ok? "


    With a smile, Ning Tao glanced at the strange stone and walked slowly. In the palm of his hand, he realized that the virtual shadow of the key was pasted on the stone. The half black stone turned into gold.


    And small white and small black at the same time stare big eyes, as if to guess what, eyes light.


    At a certain moment, Ning Tao condensed the sun flame into a knife, gently scratched on the strange stone, and said with a mysterious smile: "the real white tiger is actually here."


    "Stab..."


    The whole stone is divided into two parts in an instant.


    At this moment, the earth vibrated inexplicably, and the gold element was rich to the extreme. A group of golden light rose out of the strange stones, and even dispelled the thick evil Qi around.A white fine, pattern, forehead also depicts a black obvious domineering "King" character, up to several feet of white tiger virtual shadow, illustrious.


    Roaring up to the sky, venting the anger in my heart.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    A roar, the earth shakes.


    "This This is the white tiger, the real white tiger, the God of the western regions, "Mahong shrieked with shrinking pupils.


    And Xiaobai and Xiaohei are excited. It''s the third brother. I wipe it. This bastard hides so deep.


    I use a double for knitting.


    The golden light faded, and a cat with white patterns fell on Ning Tao''s shoulder. With a cold face, he said indifferently: "thank you, young man."


    Ning Tao listened and said with a smile: "you''re welcome, Xiao Hua!"


    "Er..."

 Chapter 2464

    "Little Little flower


    Small white face a black, small black mouth a smoke, but turn to think, his name seems to be better.


    But does Xiaohua describe a big tiger?


    Isn''t that too much? Did this guy get his name?


    And the white tiger is silly, at the foot of a stagger, almost did not fall, small floret? White tiger, the king of the forest, is called Xiaohua?


    Is this humiliating his biceps?


    At this time, Ning Tao curiously picked it up and looked at it and said, "are you really a tiger? Why does it look like a pet cat? If Qianqian, carefree, they will be very happy to see it. "


    "Roar..."


    "Son of a bitch, let go of the emperor, you take advantage of the danger, let go of the emperor, or you will be killed."


    The white tiger opened his mouth and showed his teeth.


    It was just born, released and sealed itself, and its strength was not enough. Even the real body could not maintain a breath or two. At this time, it was the weakest time.


    Moreover, it has been eroded by the evil Qi for countless years. Although Ning Tao has taken away most of the evil Qi, it still remains and is firmly attached to the body. However, it is only a matter of time before it can be removed


    However, in Ning Tao''s eyes, he was more cute and cute. He immediately said with a smile, "that''s up to you. I''ll follow brother Tao in the future and keep your hot food."


    White tiger angry very anti smile, stare big tiger eyes, a person fairy boy, let it a respect emperor, follow him to mix?


    Who''s covering who?


    However, now it is necessary to hold a thigh


    Xiao Bai helped her forehead and said in silence, "well, you two, stop it. What''s going on? Third, how did you get so forced? "


    "Yes, third brother, what happened? How can the people of the demon Kingdom bone clan appear here? "


    Xiao Hei crawls over, looking curious.


    Hearing this, the white tiger angrily stood on Ning Tao''s shoulder, and his eyes flashed cold. Although he was lovely, he did not lose his imperial power. The white tiger''s pattern and the word "Wang" on his forehead were shining like life.


    He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "it''s a long story. Here is my sleeping place."


    "In the war of ancient chaos, we were all separated, and I was seriously injured. I had to sleep deeply and seal myself up. Otherwise, the loss of life would be too fast. I used a piece of cultivated metal immortal stone as a carrier."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao excitedly looks at the two halves of the strange stone, but the energy dissipates and it has become a waste stone.


    Ning Tao is so distressed.


    White tiger said: "at that time, I went back to the western regions, the hidden gold mountains. This place was fairly comfortable. I wanted to sleep as soon as possible, but I met something that I couldn''t watch."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao spread out his fingerprints, revealed the animal''s eggs and said, "but because of this?"


    The white tiger looked at Ning Tao in surprise and nodded: "yes, at that time, the overlord of the dark gold mountain range was a dark gold tiger. It was an important strong family of our tiger family, but at that time, it was on the verge of falling."


    "I wanted to save it, but found that it was still pregnant. It begged the emperor to save its child. Out of the sympathy of my family, I saved the child''s life with a drop of blood essence, which is the animal egg in your hand."


    "Because of all kinds of circumstances, it mutated, and I don''t know whether it was good or bad, but time was tight at that time, so I prepared and went to sleep with this animal egg..."


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei sighed silently. Since the age of myth, the orcs have been declining.


    Now the four of them are the four pillars.


    Of course, there is another Unicorn


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, the long gun in the hand a shock, directly ejected it far away.


    "Hiss Ah... "


    An immortal elder was easily nailed to death.


    It turned out that this guy recovered a little, and wanted to escape to report while they were chatting happily.


    "Hum ~"


    Ning Tao was so cold that he almost forgot that there were a group of miscellaneous fish and grabbed the weapons on the ground to mend them one by one.


    Mahong cried for mercy, and the next second his body separated.


    After killing them all, Ning Tao uses the key of immortality to devour the energy of their bodies. He can''t waste it. He grabs food from ten thousand demon caves and gets dozens of space rings.


    However, it can''t be opened immediately. There are "forbidden areas" in it, sometimes strong and sometimes weak. Ning Tao hasn''t figured it out yet.


    "Well, then What''s that The white tiger''s eyes shrank and a shock flashed across his face. He couldn''t help but want to scream.


    Xiaobai nodded to it solemnly and shook his head again.


    White tiger knows


    After dealing with it, Ning Tao clapped his hands and looked at the evil animal egg. He sighed: "I''m afraid that''s what Buddhism says. One report for another."


    "You saved it in those years, but when you were in danger, others mistook it for you, and virtually blocked it for you. Fate is really mysterious..."


    White tiger smell speech, agree of nod.


    It is true that only it knows exactly what to do, one report for another.


    Xiao Hei touched his chin and said suspiciously: "listen to what you mean, this little guy can''t be saved? By the way, boy, you can suck away its evil spirit. "However, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "I can''t do it. It''s different from Xiaohua. It has blood and is the body of a divine beast."


    "Now the evil Qi is equivalent to invading the bone marrow. It''s one with it. It''s impossible to get rid of it, unless its only clean power grows slowly and can fight against the evil Qi on its own."


    "It''s a mutant. If it can survive, it must be a startling tiger."


    Hearing this, the white tiger said, "put it in my body first. Our strength is the same source. It has saved me. I moisten it with my strength. Maybe it can live."


    Ning Tao nodded, then handed the black beast''s egg to him, and the latter swallowed it


    Before the topic was interrupted, Xiao Hei asked: "third brother, what happened after you fell asleep?"


    "Well, I didn''t know where to reveal the news, so I was targeted by these devil cubs. Originally, there was a ban, but unexpectedly, these devil cubs sacrificed hundreds of thousands of creatures and the whole hidden gold mountain range."


    "With this force, my cave was broken, but they didn''t intend to kill me at the first time. Instead, they created a magic cave, and they put us here all the time, eroding us with the magic Qi..."


    Xiaohua is very angry and resentful.


    Hearing this, everyone finally realized that it was really sad that the beast was bullied like this.


    However, once you seal yourself up, your accomplishments will fall sharply, with both advantages and disadvantages. Once you unseal yourself, your strength is less than one thousandth of that, and you can only recover slowly


    After understanding the whole story, Ning Tao has no interest in it. Instead, he looks at another place with fiery eyes.


    What he craves most Candle dragon inheritance!


    Walking slowly in front of it, Ning Tao takes a deep breath. In the surprise of Xiaohua, Ning Tao touches it with one hand. In a moment, it suddenly changes.


    A huge spiritual force, pull Ning Tao into the statue, just like that year.


    But compared with that year, Ning Tao is too strong.


    Come on.


    Taixu classic, Taixu body!


    Nine changes of candle dragon, the last four changes!


    "I, the famous candle Dragon..."


    Looking at Ning Tao in the smooth acceptance of inheritance, floret curled his mouth, suspicious way: "big brother, this boy, what is the origin?"


    "He It''s him, and he''s also the one selected by the cell phone. "Xiaobai smiles faintly, and Longmu is complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mountains, a tiger roar startled 100000 people.


    The two sides in the middle of the fight were all frightened by the roar of the tiger. What kind of terrible roar is this? Is there a fierce beast to be born?


    The moon shadow, the abbot, the Phoenix fairy and others frowned, but the attack didn''t stop, and they all cheered up.


    The western region army has already entered the middle of the mountains and pushed all the way. It only takes another three hours to reach the rebel skeleton gate.


    "Kill..."


    "Traitor, after you leave, you are all finished. Kill all of you and get rid of the evil for our fairyland..."


    "Mom, don''t be arrogant too early. My skeleton door is not easy to be provoked. If you don''t like it, come and have a try..."


    The two sides abuse, fight and confuse.


    The elder, the elite disciple and all kinds of big killers appeared, and the jade and silver skeleton was beaten and retreated,


    "hold on, keep an eye on me, as long as you can hold on, the victory belongs to us..." Jade skeleton roared loudly, but he couldn''t recover the defeat.


    "Elder martial brother Jin, are you ok? I''m going to die... " The silver skeleton crumpled the jade tube and was very anxious.


    And the skull gate, above the gate.


    Golden skull looks ecstatic. Since the suction disappeared, he has felt the world is so beautiful. With the support of rolling energy, the passage has expanded to the size of a window, but it''s still a little, just a little


    "You adults Are you ready? "

 Chapter 2465

    "Jie Roar... "


    In the passage, strange sounds came from time to time.


    The golden skeleton''s eyes are burning hot. For this moment, he has paid too much. Looking around, he is almost the only one left alive.


    All living beings, living beings, are sacrificed.


    In the distance, the roar of the battle between the two armies could be heard, bloody and trembling.


    We''re going to hit him at the skull door.


    "Elder, I can''t stand it any more. For half an hour at most, the defense line is completely defeated. Let''s run away," one elder ran back.


    With nearly 100 disciples, he cried anxiously.


    Hearing this, the sunken eyes of the golden skeleton flashed a flash of light and a pinch of Jue. The elder screamed, and all the disciples were forbidden by the high-level of the skeleton gate.


    For example, there are not many people in the western regions who really want to betray the fairyland.


    It''s just that they''re all manipulated.


    "Run away? Why run away? You mole ants eat inside and outside, and give us all nourishment, "said the golden skeleton, with a grim smile and a wave of his hand.


    "Ah..."


    After a while, the screams inside stopped


    In the stone room, Ning Tao has been closed for a long time. His breath is rising. His body seems to be pure and gorgeous silver. He is clean and has no impurities. His meridians, bones and flesh are all new.


    Spirit, also compressed to a peak.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    Take the body as the melting pot, forging five internal organs and six abdomen, beating, strengthening and washing again and again.


    Seeing this, Xiaobai and Xiaohei are surprised. This guy''s inheritance is really not simple.


    The cell phone left him something good.


    On the other side, the white tiger floret experienced some breathing adjustment. Her breath was slightly stable and her face was cold.


    I don''t know why, it has a sense of fear and panic. It is the God of the western regions. It is closely related to the western regions and can sense its joys, sorrows and joys.


    Even in the western regions, its power can grow rapidly, but at the moment, it is inexplicably impatient.


    Moreover, it always feels that this place no longer belongs to the western regions and has become a place where the laws of the western regions are abandoned. Otherwise, why is it still so embarrassed?


    Is it because of this magic cave?


    Xiaohua opens her tiger eyes and ponders on her face. Since she was caught, the ten thousand magic caves have gradually formed.


    There are millions of people and animals sacrificed here, but it doesn''t know the function of the ten thousand grottoes.


    This is the bone people, the last secret!


    Looking around, the wall is covered with dense magical patterns, as if there is life, flickering and vanishing.


    It''s more like a pipe, moving in one direction.


    What tricks do they play?


    When they were anxious, there was only a roar in their ears, and a terrible force spread to the outside. The three of them stepped back and looked up with a pair of golden eyes. They were as bright as the sun, and their bodies seemed transparent.


    Glass, jadeite, jade are willing to bow to the downwind.


    "This What is this Xiaobai is suspicious.


    Ning Tao looks excited, holding his hand, only feel a strong force in surging, surprise way: "too empty body, finally practiced."


    Taixu ancient Scripture.


    Common: "all body, spirit body, Taixu body!"


    And each layer is divided into Xiaocheng, Dacheng, consummation and peak.


    Ning Tao''s physique has long hidden huge energy, and now he finally gets the follow-up skills. Everything comes naturally. He rises step by step, easily cultivates Taixu body, and reaches the level of Xiaocheng.


    If it were not for the lack of time, he could rush to Dacheng in one breath, or even touch the level of "perfection".


    And the nine changes of the candle dragon, the sixth change smoothly breakthrough, compared with the spirit before undoubtedly condensed into steel plate.


    The seventh change is only a short distance away.


    But he doesn''t have time to delay here now. Although the realm is still seven, his strength has undoubtedly increased a lot. If he meets Mahong and ghost King alone, he has enough confidence to choose them alone.


    The physique can almost compare with the limit of human immortals.


    And the spirit can compare with the earth fairy


    This is Ning Tao''s strength now. He even wants to compete with an immortal.


    Although we can''t win, we can definitely make a few moves.


    "Click Click... "


    After Ning Tao absorbed the inheritance, the candle Dragon Statue broke, but no cracks were found.


    It''s like the energy inside is completely dissipated.


    Its mission is finally completed


    Ning Tao''s face is complicated, and the three beasts are also full of vicissitudes. They seem to fall into a long memory.


    Time is pressing, Ning Tao carefully handed it to Xiao Hei, let it shrink back to the turtle shell, good storage, now still in the "forbidden area", very inconvenient.


    "Now what shall we do next? Listen to the news outside, it seems that there has been a fight for a long time. You Grand Marshal, don''t you want to do something? " Xiaobai worried and headed for ningtao road.Hearing this, Ning Tao thought about it and suddenly said, "I can feel that there is a huge energy gathering in front of me. I need to swallow all this energy."


    "Perhaps, there is the truth of everything!"


    "I agree. I have to go and have a look," Xiaohua nodded, her eyes full of cold.


    However, Ning Tao raised it, put the lovely cat on his shoulder, and said with a smile: "you, don''t try to be brave. You''ve just been born. Don''t worry, brother Tao is covering you. You must be OK."


    Then he rushed to the deep place first. Xiaobai and Xiaohei were also extremely curious to follow


    "Meow Bah, roar... "


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    After a while, there was no energy for the three.


    The magic Qi is so strong here that it becomes a crystal, a large piece of magic crystal. However, when Ning Tao''s key comes out, he swallows the magic Qi like a whale swallowing water.


    It''s 53%!


    At this time, Xiaohua suddenly raised her head and exclaimed: "in the Magic Cave, that What''s that? "


    Several people looked up and saw the huge passage. The entrance was in a whirlpool shape, full of demons, like the mouth of a giant beast. They could see many ferocious shadows, dense, as if they were coming.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This Is this Immortal and devil passage The small white pupil shrinks, the facial expression suddenly changes greatly.


    People listen, subconsciously stare big eyes.


    Ning Tao has also heard that the immortal devil channel is the track of the stars. When it reaches a certain point, it will connect with each other. But this time, usually thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years, how can it appear at this time?


    You know, the last time the immortal channel was opened, it was only a few hundred years ago in Luohai.


    It''s not supposed to open so fast.


    Wait!


    Ning Tao brain a bang, fierce suddenly, understand, he finally want to understand.


    This magic cave is not cultivating anything. It''s actually like a dish for storing energy.


    The dense magical patterns, from the sky, look like an array. That''s right. Is it a big array or a broken boundary array? It echoes with the demon world and creates a channel between the two by human power.


    It can also be called Fairyland channel!


    The difference is that the former is made by nature, while this one is made by man.


    And the energy of the ten thousand demon Grottoes is to maintain the operation of the array to build this huge channel


    Is Is the demon world going to invade?


    Ning Tao and the three god beast suddenly feel numb.


    At this time, a white bone body came with a wild smile: "it''s finally successful. I''ve tried my best to open it. Come here, adults of the demon world."


    "Let this damned fairyland be immersed in fear!"


    "Jie Jie..."


    In the sight of Ning Tao and others, a ferocious Warcraft actually came out of the whirlpool channel.


    "No, stop him..."

 Chapter 2466

    Ning Tao roars quickly, everything understands, this is the big plot that demon world invades fairyland.


    Once they come over, the western regions will surely be destroyed.


    This place will also become a magic land!


    At the same time, Ning Tao''s face turned pale and looked around. In the belly of the mountains, the two armies were shooting at each other. It was 300000 monks in the western regions. If the demon world invaded, it would be the flesh of his mouth.


    In other words, this is the fat sheep sent to the devil''s world. I''m afraid it''s also the plan of skeleton gate.


    This is still a series of big plans!


    If these 300000 troops are defeated by the demon Kingdom and are annihilated, it will undoubtedly be a heavy blow to the western regions and the fairyland.


    It''s like chopping hands and feet, right arm and left arm!


    "Destroy it, quickly destroy the passage," Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, holding a long gun rushed up.


    Xiaobai is also a soul stirring, the war between the two worlds will surely lead to the destruction of life, it naturally knows the interests, and absolutely can not let the demon army cross over.


    If you don''t say anything else, just a few earthly immortals or a celestial one will be enough to crush them.


    With a roar, he went straight up to the wind and turned into ZuLong''s real body, ninety-nine feet. He directly watched the golden skeleton and knew that he was the promoter of the plan. With a mouthful of anger, he spurted over first.


    "Secret skill, dragon breath!"


    "You Who are you? Not good? Dragon, is it the dragon family The golden skeleton was startled.


    Isn''t the dragon clan long gone?


    This dragon is still a fairy!


    I have to bite my teeth, stimulate the killing array of Baigu mountain under my feet, and fight with Xiaobai


    "Boom Boom... "


    On the other side, Ning Tao took the lead to meet the abyss Warcraft, which is a fairy level Warcraft.


    It seems like he came to explore the way. His eyes are scarlet, tall and powerful, and his muscles are high and high.


    "Roar, roar..."


    See it excited roar, exude bloodthirsty, brutal meaning, see Ning Tao rushed over, full of contempt, a small mole ant, dare to fly moths to the fire.


    "Jie Jie, the mole ant of the fairyland, dare to resist and submit to the foot of my demon world as soon as possible!"


    Clench a fist, instantly blow out.


    "Bang!"


    Almost in an instant, the sound burst resounded everywhere.


    "Ninety nine times The melting pot of war


    "Xianfa, broken mountains and rivers!"


    Ning Tao also made every effort to fight. Only by quickly solving the battle and destroying the channel is the right way.


    "Mole ant, blow you up," the abyss Warcraft laughed wildly, as if he had seen Ning Tao burst like a watermelon.


    The two collided like meteors, with two long black and white tails, cutting through heaven and earth, and bumped together. One punch was like a mountain, the iron fist was invincible, and the other shot was like immortal punishment, destroying injustice in the world.


    "Boom..."


    "Ah..."


    This blow was quite unexpected.


    The abyss Warcraft screamed bitterly. From his fist, it was smashed inch by inch. The long gun was no more than seven grades, but in Ning Tao''s hands, it was like a magic weapon. It was destroyed all the way, and the blood mist exploded inch by inch.


    "Give me Broken


    Ning Tao a rotation, unexpectedly from its body breakthrough.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "No way! How could that be! That''s abyss Warcraft, the strongest Warcraft race in the world of Warcraft. In the same level, almost everyone can compete with it. You You killed it in one move? "


    "No, wait, you You are Ning Tao. It must be you. Are you still alive? "


    The golden skeleton''s pupils shrank and screamed.


    I was angry and angry in my heart. I didn''t expect that a man could be so tenacious. It''s been a long time and I haven''t killed him. Instead, I let him touch it.


    It seems that Mahone and they have already met with misfortune!


    And this scene, deeply imprinted in his mind, the meat burst open, blood fog, and the abyss Warcraft rigid smile, with fear.


    I''m afraid he didn''t expect that even when he died?


    As soon as I came to this world, I didn''t show my skills and revive my strength, but I died before I got out.


    "No..."


    At the entrance of the passage, three tall figures appeared again. Seeing this scene, they suddenly screamed out.


    They are the leading forces in the western regions. They are one of the most powerful 13 clans in the demon world, the bone clan!


    Abyss Warcraft, stone demon, Yan demon, earth demon, sand demon Each of these ethnic groups has its own supernatural power. According to the environment, strength and direction of each domain, the high priest makes the judgment and direction.


    "Together, kill it!" The three immortals in the demon world are so angry that they can''t let him do something bad.


    One bone immortal, one stone immortal, one sand immortal.


    "Secret method, white bone sword!"


    "Secret method, body of magic stone!"


    "Secret method, wind sand Big grave


    He attacked three times in a row and even distorted the space. That kind of form was more decisive than Ning Tao had ever seen before. There was no fancy in it. It was completely a way to kill people.Every blow is trained in a pool of blood!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was facing the enemy, while Xiao Bai and the golden skeleton were fighting like a raging fire.


    The big Sima couldn''t call out, and the little flower was also worried.


    "Hum, Xuanwu shield, water dragon binding!" A voice of disgust came out suddenly.


    Ning Tao turns around and finds that it''s Xiao Hei who almost forgot this guy.


    The next second, you see an illusory shield on Ning Tao''s body, and the three illusory Water Dragons are entangled with the three demons.


    "Damn, what is this? Break it quickly, hold on, my demon army is coming... "


    The three demons were impatient and struggling desperately.


    However, Xiao Hei snorted coldly and said haughtily, "if the tortoise doesn''t come out, do you really think I''m diving?"


    But Xiaohua is worried and says in ningtao''s ear: "boy, why are you still in a daze


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes lit up. They were all bound. It was a good opportunity. Seeing the three attacks, they burst out immediately. The idea of the gun against heaven shocked the sky. The space was broken and a black point stabbed out from the tip of the gun.


    "The sixth form of immortality, the Six Harmonies!"


    One shot is like a dragon. We should put down the eight wasteland and six harmonies.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Only a loud "roar" was heard, deafening. This momentum even suppressed Xiaobai and Xiaobai.


    They turned to look at each other, their faces full of horror.


    "Ah..."


    After hearing several screams, the three demons were tied up and couldn''t move. They tried their best not to be strangled, but they couldn''t escape the long shot.


    In an instant, gun Gang penetrated three people.


    In the horror of the golden skeleton, only three piles of flesh and blood fell down, and they died again.


    Is this guy a pervert?


    Before entering the list of longevity, I could not even kill the four immortals in a short time, even if I had a bone knife.


    At this moment, the golden skeleton suddenly lost most of his confidence in the invasion of the demon world into the fairyland.


    Fairyland, is it really so strong?


    In his impression, the real strength of the demon world is twice as strong as that of the fairyland!


    "Damn it..."


    That gun Gang castrated not to reduce, killed to the passage.


    Ning Tao several people are excited, want to become? I don''t know if this blow can destroy that passage.


    But at this time, dozens of figures suddenly appeared in the vortex channel, and a white bone like palm of moriran even reached out and grabbed gun gang. With a stab, sparks splashed and gun gang was crushed.


    The next second, in the shock of Ning Tao and others, a bone clan fairy with 20 or 30 strong men came over.


    It''s amazing that Vanguard!


    Ning Tao''s face turned white, feeling locked by dozens of eyes.


    "It''s over..."

 Chapter 2467

    "Click Click... "


    The sound of bone crispness reverberated in the empty Mountain Gate. The bone clan fairy twisted his neck, puffed up in his white robe and sunken eyes, but narrowed his eyes and raised his hand.


    The sleeves are broken.


    And the palm, actually also was cut a wound, a wisp of red blood, shocking.


    After seeing this, dozens of people couldn''t help taking a breath. Their eyeballs trembled. Mr. Gufeng was hurt by a fairy?


    "Hiss ~!"


    "He''s done. He''s dead!"


    And Ning Tao also hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, this he, shit, earth immortal, real earth immortal, devil Kingdom bone clan earth immortal, this is a joke?


    Twenty or thirty people, five or six immortals, and all the Taoist realms behind him were enough for him to drink a pot.


    How do you want to fight?


    And on one side, the small black floret also changed color, didn''t expect the strong of the demon world to come so fast.


    The earth fairies are out.


    After a while, the army will come.


    Xiaohei can clearly feel that there is a terrible momentum like the ocean. It''s not far away, and many strong people feel it, among them, one of them is an immortal.


    It''s definitely, absolutely, an immortal.


    M, can''t you go back?


    Xiaohua gritted her teeth and made a quick decision. She said in a deep voice: "boy, go back quickly. I can''t beat you. I''m not afraid that there will be no firewood left."


    "The demon Kingdom dares to come. When the emperor recovers his strength, I will kill him. I am not afraid of them!"


    Ning Tao pursed his mouth, his face was not reconciled.


    Just a little bit


    On the other side, as soon as the golden skeleton saw the reinforcements of the vanguard, he said with a wild smile: "ha ha, good, good, today is the end of the western regions."


    "Besides, I finally guess who you are? ZuLong, the first ZuLong in archaic times. I''m so lucky to be able to fight with a great emperor. If I eat you, will I become an immortal immediately? "


    While talking, I couldn''t help licking my lips.


    And Xiaobai gritted his teeth and looked at the strong man on the other side of the passage. Knowing that Ning Tao had tried his best, he hurriedly said, "boy, get out of here. Now this situation is beyond our control."


    "Come on, it''s a fairy!"


    "Go?"


    Bone wind a face bloodthirsty, licked the blood of lick palm, moriran way: "hurt this fairy, still want to go?"


    "Jie Jie, I want to break every bone in your body, crush and crush. I like this best. Your body is very good, and you can be a collector."


    "Mole ants of fairyland, kneel down and submit to me!"


    The wind of bone is wild and aloof.


    "Little B, what are you doing? If the ghost master recovers his strength, he can call you to death with a slap, and even pretend to force you, "said Xiao Hei angrily, staring at his eyes.


    At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath, looking at the vortex channel gradually expanding and stabilizing, he made a crazy decision.


    "Xiao Hei, cover me and let me try again. If I don''t destroy it, I won''t be reconciled!" Ning Tao''s eyes are burning, and a violent energy surges up.


    It''s time for the campaign furnace to increase.


    This It''s his last shot!


    "Little Boy, what are you doing? Don''t do stupid things, even if you don''t succeed, no one will blame you, "little black heart clapped and quickly held him.


    But Ning Tao coldly raised his head, staring at the immortal, said: "you say I''m a mole ant, very good, then I''ll let you see the power of mole ants."


    "Roar..."


    With a roar, the whole strength rises.


    Floret is lifted to fly, and small black also was forced to retreat, facial expression a change, this one breath?


    "Is it It... "


    Ning Tao''s angry eyes, one handed fist, momentum seems to be burning, fearless, invincible, boiling mighty Xianli, at this moment, converge to a point.


    "Forbidden immortal method, Lihuang boxing!"


    One punch out, when leveling thousands of miles into a road!


    One punch, who else.


    One punch, not life Both dead!


    In this desperate situation, Ning Tao has a lot of insight, and he has a better understanding of boxing.


    It''s like an invisible missile.


    "Neima, Lihuang, are you crazy?" Xiaobai three people startled, red eyes.


    The punch is powerful.


    Even the little Bailong have to admit it.


    But on the contrary, if this fist is defeated, in turn, a little strength will be enough to break Ning Tao.


    This is a very sharp double-edged sword!


    "Crazy, crazy," floret gaped, even it did not notice, eyes with admiration.


    For fairyland, this boy is really hard.And Xiao Hei tries his best to put a turtle shell shield on Ning Tao. He can only do so much


    "This What power is this? Boy, do you want to die together? " Gu Feng was startled by the power of this fist, which was stronger than that of the immortal.


    But Ning Tao turned a deaf ear and didn''t look back.


    Seeing this, Gu Feng gritted his teeth and said angrily, "well, you forced me. I''d like to see what can you do to me, you mole ant?"


    "Secret method, bone magic fist!"


    The same clench, simply hit out.


    In a flash, the two fists met.


    Under the attention of the public, the two fists collided with each other, and their strength and momentum broke out.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Such a huge sound is like spring thunder, suddenly exploding, breaking apart, resounding through half a mountain range. Countless people are shocked, don''t know what happened?


    Ning Tao has red eyes, cracked body and bleeding, but he doesn''t care. He only knows how to fight this blow


    "Give me It''s broken


    "Ka Click... "


    All of a sudden there was a crisp sound, and the sweating bone wind was startled. When I looked at it, I found that my fist seal had been torn apart. At this moment, with a bang, the fist seal was broken.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "No..."


    Gu Feng is silly. He feels that Ning Tao''s momentum is as strong as a mountain, but he is just like a mole ant. In terms of momentum, he is inexplicably short.


    There is also a voice in my heart telling myself: "I can''t beat it, it''s impossible..."


    Still dull, he was hit by a punch.


    "Boom..."


    All over the pain, terrible, terrible power, impact, let him feel that this is a Tyrannosaurus Rex, rather than meat fist, in an instant, hit through his chest.


    "No Bang, Bang... "


    With one punch, he rushed to the passage, as if even a hundred thousand mountains could be leveled in front of him.


    "Hiss, quick If you can''t stop it, stop it and defend it.... " The demon world is so busy that it''s scared.


    It''s totally unimaginable that Gufeng failed.


    "Ah..."


    However, this punch is like a crushing machine. Facing those defenses, it is a bloody fog all the way. In the end, those people scream to avoid.


    "Go ahead, break it," Ning Tao used all his strength and roared out this hope.


    The next second, hit heavily on the channel.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The crowd was stunned. They widened their eyes and went to see the passage. Did they succeed?


    In line of sight, the passage shakes a few times, some cracks, but then it heals. This punch is like hitting a steel plate, but it didn''t break.


    "Ha ha..."


    The golden skeleton sighed and said with a big laugh, "do you think that the passage that can withstand the disaster of the starry sky will not be able to withstand your little immortal strike?"


    "Naive, so naive, ha ha..."


    The harsh laughter reverberates in Ning Tao''s ears. He can''t help but smile bitterly. Still can''t he?


    At this moment, his whole strength was drained, and he fell from the sky powerlessly. He felt tired, unwilling and powerless


    On the other side, Gu Feng, who was seriously injured, fell down with him.


    "Cough..."


    Gu Feng complained about poison, so he wanted to jump over and strangle him.


    Xiao Hei, Xiao Bai and others can''t catch up. Red eyes roar, but a beautiful shadow, with a charming fragrance, rushes to Ning Tao''s side like lightning, grabs it gently and holds it in his arms.


    And at the same time, she stretched out a Qianqian jade finger, moonlight gathered, point in the bone wind eyebrow.


    "You Click... "

 Chapter 2468

    With a crisp sound, the bone wind froze in the air.


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao lost his mind for a while. The tip of his nose is full of body fragrance. The clear Valley and orchid are like nine days and the clear moon. It''s fascinating. Three thousand green silks gently brush his cheek.


    A heart, can''t help rippling.


    "This Is this Mr. moon shadow


    Ning Tao is stunned and stares at the Miaoman woman, but he is still hugged by the princess, and even more by the moon shadow fairy, who is not close to the man.


    He remembered that the last time he accidentally touched her in the great Luo fairy palace, but he was staring at her for a long time. Luo Tian admired her at that time, but now he was hugged by her with one hand, and the two bodies were close to each other.


    This posture is so shameful


    "Is it good?" Just when he was in a daze, a flat and crisp sound came from his ear.


    "Good looking, and It''s still big... " Ning Tao whispers in his mouth, and is blocked by two exploding peaks.


    "Do you want to touch it?" I hear the temptation of the devil.


    Ning Tao eyes a bright, that evil palm subconsciously actually moved, never so obedient.


    But just as he was about to touch it, he felt that the other side was tight, his body was tense, and the jade hand around his waist was even harder. Ning Tao was suddenly surprised, his scalp was cold, and he woke up instantly, as if he had been poured a basin of cold water.


    I''m NIMA. What was I doing?


    Is that crazy? Tired of living?


    It''s over. It''s really over. I didn''t expect that I, Ning Tao, would die in my own hands instead of in the hands of demons.


    Sophia, Xinyue, I''m sorry for you two.


    Sister Xia, Yueyi, you are suffering.


    Ning Tao''s facial features are frightening and his heart is full of wailing


    "Marshal, why don''t you touch it?" The shadow of the moon is so flat that it can''t hear a ripple.


    Ning Tao''s face was black, and he said with a sad face: "master, late I want to live another 500 years. "


    "Marshal joked, but I don''t dare to make a mistake. If you want to touch it, you can touch it." the moon shadow''s words seduced her, but her face was unshakable.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s soul is about to be scared out. What does this woman want to do?


    M, anyway, it''s a death.


    Immediately heart a horizontal, a bite of teeth, stare way: "you You can kill me if you want. Don''t make fun of me. "


    "Don''t you think you''re better than me? If you let me go, I''ll beat you in three years. At that time, I''ll touch you every day. "


    Hearing this, the shadow of the moon was stunned for a moment. It seemed to think about it. She solemnly said, "OK, I''ll wait for you to touch me. You can do it at any time, even now."


    "Putong..."


    Ear a heavy ring, finally broke this strange atmosphere, Ning Tao quickly turned to see, shout fluke, this woman today this is hair which crazy?


    Why do you have to touch her?


    But before he can''t protect himself, he doesn''t dare to touch


    In sight, it turned out that Gu Feng fell to the ground heavily. You can clearly see that his skull opened a crack, but his soul was so scared that he died. Now it gradually became a cold corpse.


    Ning Tao takes a cool breath. Gu Feng, who has been entangled with him for a long time, is actually pointed out to be dead.


    Although opportunistic, but the shadow of the moon really can not be underestimated.


    The demon world has even damaged an immortal.


    Even they will feel heartache


    Yueying looks indifferent, as if she only did a small thing. She wanted to lead the army step by step, but suddenly she heard a loud noise and thought there was an ambush, so she came to have a look, also to find Ning Tao.


    I didn''t expect that it was the fairy devil channel


    At present, the channel has been completely opened, and it can not be broken by her strength.


    Unless she has more power


    Standing on the Baigu mountain, the golden skeleton fanatically said, "don''t waste your efforts. When this passage is formed, it will take at least an immortal to destroy it."


    "But it''s a pity that you don''t have it. Besides, my demon army has finally arrived. You don''t have a chance."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Jie Roar, roar... "


    A loud noise stirred the crowd.


    Looking up, I can see that a large number of demon troops are coming out of the whirlpool channel. They are fierce and evil, and you can see the shadow like the ocean. The demon troops are here, too fast!


    In a moment, thousands of people gathered.


    "It''s over, it''s over," said Xiao Hei, who could not make fun of Ning Tao.


    Xiaobai also stepped back and shook his head with a sigh.


    If you miss this good opportunity and want to destroy it in the future, I''m afraid it will be 100 times more difficult. But there''s no way. They are weak after all.


    This may be predestined!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao lowers his head and purses his mouth. He has tried his best. I''m afraid he can''t control the evil disasters in the western regions. The consequences It''s the big war."Jie..."


    Seeing that the army finally appeared, the golden skeleton was upright and full of confidence. He said with a grim smile, "Ning Tao, you dare to destroy the forerunners of our bone clan. You are dead. The demons will break them to pieces."


    "Kill Roar... "


    Tens of thousands of demons came to kill.


    It''s like a black torrent, gathering more and more in this place. It''s extremely terrifying because of its strength.


    Many ants can kill elephants!


    Xiaobai gritted his teeth and finally said, "go, once you are entangled by them, it''s over."


    Everyone can feel the truth. From the whirlpool channel, groups of demon troops are coming, and there are 60000 people, including two strong earth immortals and more than a dozen human immortals.


    The moon shadow fairy can even feel that the fairy is near.


    Shen Shen took out a pill from the ring and thrust it into Ning Tao''s mouth. With a flick of his sleeve, he smashed the fierce devil''s head around him. With a little toe, he shot at his back. His body was as light as a butterfly.


    Ning Tao was stunned, with fragrance between his lips and teeth, and endless aftertaste. But he quickly shook his head, looking stunned, as if he suddenly grasped something important.


    He seized the moon shadow fairy excitedly and said with trembling body: "you Where did you come from? "


    The moon shadow fairy was stunned and retreated abruptly as he killed the enemy. "Of course, from the space ring, you said" forbidden area ". It has weakened just now."


    "It should be the stable formation of that channel!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes are burning hot. He hurriedly goes to feel the ring. It''s really OK.


    Just listen to "brush", big Sima appeared.


    "Lao Feng, Xiao Hei, Xiao Bai, help me open the way quickly," Ning Tao roared to them with ecstasy. Then he grabbed the moon shadow fairy and said urgently, "take me to the whirlpool channel. I have a way to destroy it."


    Hearing this, Xiaobai and others suddenly brighten their eyes and burst out with the strongest strength.


    Although the moon shadow fairy didn''t know, he believed Ning Tao for the first time and turned to kill him. It was like a demon torrent. Although she was a daughter, she was a woman. A jade hand was like a weapon to open the sky.


    "Fusion technology, produce Lotus!"


    Lotus blossomed in the crowd. In a moment, the killing opportunity appeared, and the demons were reaped.


    "Roar, roar..."


    Zuo ZuLong, right Xuanwu, and a woman in the middle.


    Seeing this, the golden skeleton was very angry and said with a smile: "I dare to kill you back. It''s stupid. Are you going to die? You''re asking for it. Get rid of them. "


    "Ah..."


    However, these demons are not vulnerable at all.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he was killed. Close to the whirlpool channel, the two demons stopped him. Big Sima and ZuLong rushed up directly. Little black was set on Ning Tao, and the moon shadow immortal never left.


    At this moment of attention, Ning Tao finally approached the whirlpool channel, still spewing demons.


    Ning Tao roared and took out all the super nuclear gods. There were sixty-four left. He said crazily, "this time, I''ll see if you''re dead."


    With that, he threw it directly into the passage.


    "Super nuclear God, blow it up for me!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the western regions, the sky is falling

 Chapter 2469

    I can''t describe the vision in front of me. The sky is changing, broken, the stars are shaking, and the sky is like fireworks.


    Beauty, beauty to the extreme.


    Can, there has never been such a brilliant moment.


    Fear, even if the immortals see, all face fear!


    At the scene, more than 60000 people looked up. Ning Tao, the three white beasts, the moon shadow fairy, and the golden skeleton were all shocked at this moment.


    On the sky, a gorgeous starry sky appeared, lonely and cold, and a huge mushroom cloud, like a black dragon, rocked up 90000 Li, roaring to the sky, as if to burn the starry sky.


    Space, time, are distorted.


    A black hole, devouring all the past creatures.


    The light of the sun and the stars is eclipsed at this moment


    Ning Tao''s eyes are silly and his chin is enlarged. He hasn''t said anything for a long time. To tell the truth, he can''t figure out how terrible the power of Qi explosion will be?


    At the moment, he still kept the posture of throwing.


    This passage is so mysterious that he doesn''t know how to break it? But this is the only chance. He put all 64 super nuclear gods under pressure.


    But this power is really shocking.


    It can be said that all the creatures in the western regions can see this shocking starry sky vision as soon as they look up. It seems like the end of the world. It''s bright and magnificent. There''s nothing more amazing than this in their lives.


    This scene has conquered hundreds of millions of creatures.


    All of a sudden, a black and white passage appeared, as if connecting the two realms of immortals and demons.


    The small section near the fairyland was blown up.


    "No It''s impossible... "


    "It''s impossible. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it..."


    The golden skeleton''s pupils contracted, kept retreating and shaking his head. His hard body was shaking, frightened, paralyzed and screaming.


    And the next moment, Ning Tao seems to see countless black spots, pale disappeared in the cold starry sky.


    Is that the army of the demon world?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao and others noticed that the ink and white passage connecting the fairyland was smashed inch by inch. The earth, space, heaven and earth were shaking, as if some beast was coming?


    Mingled with the great fire, they rushed straight to the western regions.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao takes a breath of cold air. It''s a shock wave. It hasn''t dispersed yet. It''s coming back from the vortex channel. Is NIMA kidding?


    "Quick Run


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    From the starry sky, the deafening sound of explosion came. The whole western region could hear it clearly, and the mainland was shaking.


    "Puff..."


    Anxious, Ning Tao Qi and blood attack the heart, a congestion, spit out on the spot.


    I almost forgot the side effects of lihuangquan.


    As soon as the moon shadow fairy''s eyes shrink, she grabs Ning Tao and tries her best to escape. She is as strong as one of the ten immortals, the peak of the earth immortal, and even touches a trace of the heaven immortal level. She is so frightened that she is as far away from the vortex channel as lightning.


    Da Sima, Xiao Bai and Xiao Hua are also scared, and follow Ning Tao to escape.


    At this moment, when 60000 demons were screaming, an indescribable and terrible impact burst out from the vortex channel, sweeping the sky and earth, and devouring the whole skeleton Mountain Gate in a blink of an eye.


    "Ah..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "The real body of Xuanwu, the power of thick earth!" Xiao Hei roared and directly enveloped several people.


    The next second, the sky and the earth are pale


    At this point, in the middle of the mountain.


    Abbot Yijie, Phoenix fairy, huoyun immortal and other old-fashioned immortals want to capture the jade and silver skeleton alive.


    I hope I can get some information.


    You know, today''s fairyland is the most lack of this, they master the power of evil organization.


    But all of a sudden, a shock wave of terror collided, and in an instant, it devoured the remaining soldiers of the skeleton gate, who were struggling, and there were no bones left.


    "Quick Line up


    Bai Yue roared and his eyes were red.


    Seeing this, more than 200000 practitioners screamed and quickly set up a big array to open the spiritual shield. But even so, they felt the overwhelming power and hit them hard.


    "Puff..."


    Almost regardless of the sequence, hundreds of thousands of people vomited a mouthful of blood at the same time, or snorted.


    "Hold on, hold on..." Xia Mengfei, Bai Yue, Meng Ke''er and others resist the shock wave.


    Jade skeleton, silver skeleton two people laugh, powerless let energy devour, face like ashes.


    Although it is not clear what happened, but the heart has a soul, should be immortal channel, broken, their last hope, just like their fate.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    Without too much hesitation, they both blew themselves up.If there had been no shock wave, they would have been captured long ago. They knew what would happen if they were captured alive? It''s better to have a good time for yourself.


    It''s a little more loyal.


    However, the power of the two immortals'' self explosion together can not be underestimated, just like the two mobile nuclear bombs, which exploded together in the array of people.


    I don''t know if it was intentional? Or not?


    The array was blasted out of a gap. At the same time, the shock wave took the opportunity to swallow those disciples who vomited blood.


    "Ah..."


    The abbot, the Phoenix fairy and others are about to crack their eyes and scold them secretly. These two damned old things.


    Before death, it''s not safe.


    In a short time, the shock wave weakened and was finally resisted by the people. If they hadn''t stopped it, the whole skeleton mountain range might even stretch tens of thousands of miles, forming a ruins of death.


    But they will also be in danger.


    According to the inventory, less than 60000 people died in the Western Region Alliance, but more than 100000 enemy troops were annihilated. However, if the two old men didn''t blow themselves up, I''m afraid more than 10000 people would still be alive.


    "Damn it, damn it..."


    Huoyun, lady Huang is so angry.


    And the abbot recited a Buddhist Scripture, and immediately called on the monks who had left combat power to rush to the depths of the mountains. Something terrible must have happened there.


    Although master Yueying is on his way first, skeleton gate should not be underestimated. They want to help


    "Bang Wow... "


    In a pile of rubble, Xiao Bai and Da Sima rushed out, dazed and their ears ringing.


    But all at the same time in all around trying to clean up the ruins, Ning Tao is seriously injured, and suffered this, if there is no external force, I''m afraid that more or less.


    After several meters, I finally saw a big black tortoise shell. Xiao Hei groaned and was about to fall apart.


    They are holding each other tightly, but they are clinging to death.


    Everything is so funny.


    When the abbot and Mrs. Huang came with a hundred thousand troops, the skeleton Mountain Gate was flattened, and the immortal devil passage was blown up, leaving only a small group of people to live.


    The golden skeleton was captured alive.


    Two immortals were also captured alive.


    The rest of nearly a thousand demons, after listening to ningtao.


    Western Region Alliance, a big win!


    Ning Tao gradually wakes up from his coma. He only feels a kind of gentle softness on his back


    But as soon as he turned his head, he went to see the shadow of the moon and stood looking at the starry sky, leaving him with endless aftertaste.


    When he knew what had happened, Ning Tao went deep into the country alone, fought hard, and killed all sides. In order to avoid the evil disaster in the western regions, he did not hesitate to stand up and fight to the death I don''t want to be convinced.


    From insipidity to worship and fanaticism.


    Yuxianzi and others all look guilty. Before, they even suspected Ning Tao''s brain damage and so on.


    Now,


    Ning Tao is a great benefactor of the western regions!


    "Shua Shua" was heard. One hundred thousand people knelt down on one knee, showing fanaticism and reverence. They yelled: "western regions alliance, I''ve seen Grand Marshal!"

 Chapter 2470

    Ning Tao propped himself up and stood on the top of the ruins, stepping on the skeleton. Seeing this, he was very pleased and said with a smile: "please get up, senior


    "As the Grand Marshal of the western regions, I have the obligation to protect the people of the western regions. These are what I should do. I didn''t tell you in advance, which worried the seniors."


    "Marshal, if you hadn''t been decisive, outstanding and deep into the enemy''s camp, I''m afraid we would have been trapped by the skeleton gate and become the rations of the demon world."


    "I admire you," said Huang.


    Many of the ancestors also praised each other.


    Moon shadow, Xiaobai and others are also secretly relieved that the immortal channel is finally interrupted.


    Ning Tao is really crazy.


    But thanks to his efforts, he is not afraid of life and death, otherwise, today will be a different situation


    But at this time, Ning Tao wry smile, regardless of the joy of victory, told: "several elders, to be honest, I''m afraid I fairyland will face a catastrophe!"


    "Oh? Why did the marshal say that? " Abbot, huoyun immortal, Huang Xianzi and others got up and were surprised.


    Isn''t the Fairy Magic passage interrupted?


    This is the top victory of their fairyland, the great Luoxian palace over the years.


    Even more, he eradicated one arm of the evil organization


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "do you think there is only one immortal devil passage?"


    "What What do you mean


    Everyone was stunned, and his face turned white gradually.


    Ning Tao didn''t answer. Instead, he pointed to the broken Magic Cave under his feet and said in a deep voice: "this magic cave is used to store energy and support a cross-border array. Only when the two worlds echo can we construct Fairy and devil passage


    "I saw as like as two peas in the same month," I saw in the northern area Yin ghost gate several months ago.


    "Hiss ~ how is that possible?"


    The ancestors were scared and looked very ugly. Did the ghost gate rebel?


    Or is it the chess piece of the demon world!


    The abbot looked disgusted and worried, and said, "in this way, isn''t the northern region bad?"


    "Don''t worry. At that time, marshal Ben noticed something was wrong with it, so he flattened the magic cave. It''s almost impossible to build a passage," Ning Tao said comfortingly, touching his nose.


    Hearing this, hundreds of high-level officials breathed a sigh of relief, almost scared out of a cold sweat by him.


    However, Ning Tao''s next words really scared them in a cold sweat. He said: "there are ten thousand Grottoes in the northern region, and ten thousand Grottoes in the western region. The eastern region, the southern region, and the central region, you say Do you have any? "


    "This..."


    A group of high-level one Leng, follow this train of thought to think carefully, immediately scalp numbness, think very afraid.


    In the north and in the west, what''s the reason for the other three territories?


    This is the magic world''s masterpiece.


    But what do they want? Is there a full-scale war?


    If you want to capture the fairyland, you can''t do it with the strength of the demon world alone. After all, each has its own advantages and disadvantages


    The abbot was still calm, so he quickly asked, "marshal, what should we do now?"


    A group of high-level officials are also looking forward to it.


    "It''s very simple. Let the world know, let the fairy palace know!"


    "The first thing is to summon the Taoist friends of the northern region to attack the gate of yin and ghost. Now the evidence is solid. There''s no need to waste words. If you can catch it, you can catch it. If you can''t catch it, you can kill it directly."


    "The second thing is to thoroughly investigate all the Tiangang and Disha. Any clue about the ten thousand demon Grottoes must be thoroughly investigated. I have a hunch that once the evil disaster in the western regions is exposed, they will have no choice but to open the immortal devil channel."


    "The third thing is war It''s coming, "said Ning Tao in a deep voice.


    In his position, his every word has a far-reaching influence, especially "war". He can imagine that millions of people may die because of this word.


    As soon as the words fell, there was silence in the field.


    After a long time, the abbot, the moon shadow, the Phoenix fairy, and even the huoyun immortal all bowed their hands and said, "I will obey The order of the Grand Marshal


    Abbot, Huang Xianzi and others quickly take out the spirit jade tube, and contact all that they can.


    As soon as possible, I will inform Luo Tian about it


    Zhongyu, Daluo imperial city.


    Luo Tian looks out at the Western starry sky, and suddenly receives news from the spirit. It seems that the war has come to an end.


    As soon as I sink into my heart and mind, I first feel happy, then I am shocked. The immortal devil channel, the bone clan, the five regions crisis, the ghost gate The more you look at Luo Tian, the more blue veins appear on his forehead.


    The chest is like an active volcano.


    "Come on, pass on the order of the palace leader Jin, the first level battle plan, and then go to inform the five gods guard, and give me a thorough investigation of the five domains immediately. Anyone who dares to hinder the case handler will be killed without mercy!"


    "Tiangang Disha, you can''t let go of any of them. There''s also the gate of yin and GUI, and the main one in our palace is gone..."Luo Tian smashes the table and roars at Yin Wei.


    "What?"


    "One First level combat deployment? How could it be? " All the secret guards were startled. You know, this kind of alert can be said to be the highest level guard in the fairyland.


    A few hundred years ago, the world shaking war with Yama temple was only the second level combat deployment.


    Although the giant locusts were shocked by the news, they asked the leader what to do


    At this time, the western regions, skeleton Mountain Gate.


    After taking some pills, Ning Tao''s body is better. His wounds on the outside have healed. Even some internal injuries are healing. Taixu''s body is really strong. Fortunately, he finished his training first.


    A corpse has been dug out of the ruins. We must not let a fish out of the net.


    Ning Tao even saw Gu Yihang''s body.


    A generation of pride, how high spirited that year, but lying in this cold skeleton.


    However, after investigation, it was found that there was one person missing in the top management, who was Bone knife!


    Ning Tao is very clear about this. A few days ago in Buddhism, this guy crushed the space transmission symbol, and then his destination is unknown. It seems that he didn''t go back to the skeleton gate. Fortunately, he escaped the disaster.


    However, after that, he will be wanted by the five regions!


    There are thousands of captives, too. Ning Tao selects some of them to do soul searching. He is eager to know something about the demon world, especially Sophia''s mother and daughter, but he doesn''t get much.


    The powerful people in the demon world were forbidden in their mind, so they had to give it to the army.


    Part of it is for soul searching.


    What''s left is decapitation.


    The skeleton door is completely destroyed, but the ten thousand demon cave is still there. This is the culprit. Ning Tao is so angry that he wants people to destroy it.


    But at this time, the moon shadow, who had been staying by his side, suddenly said, "it can''t be destroyed. If we say that there are evil disasters in the five regions, the northern region has been destroyed by you, and the western region has also been seriously injured this time."


    "But you have to know that for every additional battlefield, 10% of the forces in the demon world will be divided. If two channels are destroyed, the pressure and threat of the other three domains will be unimaginable once a demon disaster breaks out."


    "Most likely, it won''t hold up!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a moment and suddenly said, "do you mean to keep the ten thousand magic caves? If you open the channel in the future, let the western regions share the forces?"


    "Is that too risky?"


    "In an extraordinary period, we should treat it very seriously. The palace leader has agreed with my suggestion. At least this passage may play a very important role in our grasp of the critical moment."


    Moon shadow fairy a face insipid, leisurely way.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao no longer insists on it, which is reasonable. This is for the sake of the overall situation.


    His mission can be relaxed, but look at these useless demon corpses and the remaining energy of ten thousand demon caves He couldn''t help licking his lips.


    "Hey, hey, I''m not polite..."

 Chapter 2471

    Mountains, full of dead air.


    Ten thousand magic caves, the only remaining magic crystal. Qi.


    Debris everywhere, no matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat!


    Ning Tao was afraid of misunderstanding and being considered heretical, so he asked the western region army to deal with the battlefield first, and then all of them retreated.


    There are only three beasts left to protect the Dharma beside him.


    Half a day later, the key to longevity gave a little hiccup, and the "master" was finally a little satisfied. He could see its real body, basically without rust and notch, but with its half front end, it was in a dilapidated state.


    It now stores 56 percent of its energy.


    You know, from ningtao to Buddhism, the merit of heaven, just in the skeleton mountain range, has increased by 16%.


    In his heart, he almost loves the ten thousand magic caves. He really wants to devour all the energy of the ten thousand magic caves. He can feel that the more he gets to the back, the more energy he needs for the key to longevity.


    Third turn of storage, also reached 18%!


    Ning Tao was surprised. This time, he didn''t come in vain. He gained a lot. The most important thing is that he got the second half of his inheritance.


    For it, I have to worry about it.


    "Click Click... "


    Stand up, activity about the body, the whole body bone crisp ring, not only issued a comfortable groan.


    Beside the white eyed beast


    Out of the mountains, Ning Tao didn''t care about the rest of the matter, and gave it to Abbot Yijie.


    The mountains must be garrisoned by a large army. They will change according to the current situation. Once the situation worsens, this magic cave will surely be destroyed.


    At this time, Ning Tao didn''t know how big waves he was in the demon world.


    Let him think, I''m afraid he can''t think of


    One day later, he returned to Buddhism.


    Although there is something wrong in the western regions, Ning Tao is not in a hurry to go. This is a good thing. The first chamber of commerce is preparing to blossom everywhere in the western regions.


    This is a monthly profit of tens of billions.


    What''s more, the special products of western regions are different from those of other places. They are rich in treasures here. Whatever you have seen or haven''t seen will be bred and born here.


    No one can imagine that in this desert, barren hills, there should be such a magical vitality.


    It doesn''t work here.


    But if we go through the top-quality products, we will definitely be able to spread all over the five fields.


    The teleportation array had been set up. Zhou Lao and Yue Xuan had already brought people here, so they chose dahuangcheng, the first city in the western regions, to set up a branch in the western regions.


    Buddhism and zuhuang are willing to send someone to protect them.


    After all, it''s a 10% dividend.


    Moreover, Ning Tao''s reputation is booming in the western regions, and some of his deeds have been deified.


    In addition to that day''s starry sky vision, Grand Marshal status, heroic spirit, five people do not admire, who dares to move the first chamber of Commerce.


    I''m afraid that as soon as someone makes trouble here, there will be a strong enthusiast pressing him on the ground next second


    Some children are clamoring to be Ning Tao when they grow up.


    For several days in a row, Ning Tao had a very comfortable life. He was playing in Buddhism and recuperating from his injuries. There were twenty-four grade Zulian in the temple. The injury was so good that he wandered to Gong De Tian and even sat all day.


    Master Erjie and others can''t laugh or cry.


    The Grand Marshal sometimes plays some scoundrels.


    Bai Yue and Xiao Xi were brave and good at fighting in this battle, and they were remembered by all. Bai Yue practiced boxing hard, hoping to understand "Lihuang boxing".


    Xiao Xi, it is said, has returned to huoyun sect and is ready to inherit this great cause of Disha.


    But before leaving, he patted his chest and assured Ning Tao that if something happened in the future, he was duty bound.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied with his friendship with huoyunzong, though he is surprised. He is quite right with Xiao Shiyi.


    Dream can son, this wench still follow him all the time.


    Her master, Yueying, was busy with all the important affairs in the western regions, so she had to give her to Ning Tao.


    But this little girl is very happy, very satisfied, from time to time peek, small face red.


    Ning Tao is puzzled about this.


    I don''t know what this little girl has in her head all day? Maybe only people of the same age can understand it, and they don''t know where the girl "ye''er" went?


    When he thought about it, he couldn''t help worrying.


    As for Xia Mengfei, Ning Tao hasn''t seen her for several days. He''s very excited. The whisper in his ear can be seen in his dreams recently.


    He is waiting for sister Xia to fulfill her promise.


    On this day, Ning Tao sat around Gongde day and took a nap, listening to a group of monks chanting scriptures.


    But a simple figure, suddenly blocked the light, did not see the face, Ning Tao covered the light, skilled said: "well, I stay for a while to go."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Marshal Ning, do you remember me Familiar laughter rings in Ning Tao''s ear.


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words. A familiar figure appeared in his mind. His eyes were golden. He was surprised and said, "it''s you, master Jingzhen.""It''s hard for me to find you. I''ve been in Buddhism for so long, but I haven''t seen you as a landlord."


    "Ha ha..."


    Jingzhen chuckled and said, "sin, sin, I promised benefactor Ning before."


    "In recent days, I''ve been closing the gate to understand the Dharma. As soon as I went out of the gate, I heard these things. Benefactor Ning is really the dragon among the people. I''m going to stay in the skeleton mountain range, so I''ll come to meet my old friends."


    "Oh? Isn''t that to separate again? "Ning Tao sighs, some don''t give up.


    I can''t help but miss my days in the second penalty area.


    At this time, Jingzhen looked around and said curiously, "brother Ning, what are you doing here all the time?"


    "Ah? Me... " Ning Tao felt his nose awkwardly and said: "it''s comfortable to sleep here."


    In fact, he is concerned about the golden light of merit and virtue.


    After hearing this, Jingzhen nodded and said with a smile, "there is a virtue heaven nearby, which can send out the spirit of virtue and make people calm and meditate."


    "By the way, I almost forgot my business. The abbot seems to have something important to ask you. Please go to the temple."


    But as soon as the words came to an end, Ning Tao rushed past.


    "See you later..."


    "You..."


    Jingzhen''s face was dull, almost silly.


    After going to the temple, it was exactly what Ning Tao was looking forward to. The abbot really couldn''t see it down. He was covetous all day and planned to give Ning Tao some merits and virtues.


    But Ning Tao didn''t plan to take advantage of it, so he exchanged it with star beads.


    A total of 333 Zhang were exchanged.


    He gave it to Buddhism, 999 star beads!


    Ning Tao is satisfied with the completion of the transaction.


    The first chamber of Commerce, the branch of the western region, opened successfully in a few days. Its reputation has long been established and its business is naturally booming.


    On this day, he had been hiding from his sister Xia, and even turned red.


    Xiaohong, who has been shut down, has also come out.


    The four spirits of the sky finally meet at this moment.


    In the face of Ning Tao''s heat, sister Xia said only one sentence: "go home again!"


    Ning Tao nodded like a chicken pecking rice. For some reason, he felt so nervous that he immediately took Da Sima, Bai Yue and San Shenshou back to tiantianmen.


    As for mengke''er, he stayed in the western regions.


    Her master also planned to take her to experience, but before she left, the little girl pouted her lips and was not willing to give up.

 Chapter 2472

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The light flashed and dazzled everyone.


    Cross domain level long-distance transmission is not a joke, except for Ning Tao.


    After staying in the western regions for more than a month, they finally came back with a full load. Everyone was very happy.


    But once out of the back mountain, back to the hall.


    But he found that all the immortals were injured, which scared Ning Tao. He thought something was wrong.


    It turned out that it was because of the change of the northern region.


    Tiangang, ghost gate.


    It has been destroyed by the group!


    It''s the work of a group of big black men. It''s said that they call themselves Xuanwu guards, and their strength is terrible. They are just fighting.


    After all, the ghost gate is at odds with them. Recently, their strength has broken through and they need actual combat, so they are all involved.


    It''s a real pleasure to kill this gang of dog thieves!


    In addition, the northern allied forces headed by xiaoyaomen blocked the major passageways and trapped the ghost gate to death.


    After only half a day, they killed this big Tiangang.


    it was said that they were about to flee at that time, but they were stopped. They only escaped from the big elder MOTU, and another strong earth immortal also fell into the earth.


    This is the end of the three supreme elders of the ghost gate.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sighed.


    One of the old Tiangang was destroyed in this way. It should be said that in a short period of time, two of them were destroyed in succession. The immortal world was corroded deeply enough.


    However, this can not blame Luo Tian.


    It was only a few hundred years since he became the leader of the palace.


    At that time, the ancestors of the Luo family suddenly disappeared, and the fairyland was in chaos, which coincided with the large-scale attack of the yama hall.


    At that time, the young Luo Tian raised the beam of the fairyland, supplemented by Luo Hai, which stabilized the chaotic situation.


    The evil bandits should be killed.


    But today''s beautiful life almost makes people forget that it was not easy.


    These evils have been hidden here for thousands of years. Luo Tian has done a perfect job of responding quickly and eradicating them.


    Perhaps, this chaos is also a good opportunity for fairyland to reshuffle its cards.


    Wash those dirty things together!


    During the negotiation, Sha Yi turned pale and rushed in in a hurry. He said anxiously, "report, report to the sect leader, there''s something serious. Here''s the catastrophe of the fairyland!"


    Ning Tao in the heart a clap Deng, hurriedly ask a way: "but middle region, East region, South region three regions appear evil disaster?"


    "Why? how did you know? I just got the news, "kill a stunned, some silly eyes.


    This is the latest, he can assure you.


    Without waiting for his reaction, Ning Tao asked again, "come on, what''s the specific situation of the evil disaster? What about the situation in the three areas? What''s the reaction of Xiangong? "


    Seeing this, Sha Yimeng poured down a mouthful of tea and said in a hurry: "first of all, in the southern region, Disha Qingming sect suddenly rebelled and opened the immortal devil channel. In just one or two days, he still tangled with a large number of demon troops."


    "Now qingmingzong is hundreds of thousands of miles away, and has become a magic land. Hundreds of millions of creatures have become a magic object."


    On hearing this, Xiong Dingtian cursed: "I know that Qingming sect is not a good thing."


    "At the beginning, the sect leader just came to the triangle, and I was in the dry area. Even the Qingming sect was harmed. If it wasn''t for the distance, Laozi would have brought people to his mountain gate."


    In Shayi''s eyes, the same cold light burst out.


    His Wuyue sect, the former overlord of Qianyu, collapsed because of his Qingming sect.


    Ning Tao waved and motioned for silence. Then he solemnly said, "go on."


    He nodded, then said: "after many inquiries, the main force of the invasion of the southern region is the evil family, one of the thirteen holy families in the demon world. They lead all races, big and small, with fierce offensive and aggressive consciousness."


    "Because of the vigilance before, the southern region friars beat back first, but they were beaten by a man. It is said that he was The evil family, the immortals


    "What?"


    Everyone was surprised. Even the characters of this level appeared. The demon world must be serious.


    But why did they invade the fairyland?


    I''m afraid no one can figure out this problem.


    Sha Yi: "the southern region suffered heavy casualties, and they all learned well. The southern region was united by two Tiangang and four dadisha to fight against the evil clan."


    "At present, the position of marshal is Kunlun immortal, one of the ten immortals. It is said that he has recently broken through the immortals."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Hearing this, people can''t help but take a breath. According to common sense, the fairyland is the best. They should be happy. However, as we all know, the Kunlun gate doesn''t deal with them.


    Kunlun immortals break through the immortals, which is not good for them. Fortunately, he has no time to be distracted now.


    "Go on," said Ning Tao calmly.


    Kill one: "Dongyu is also one of the Disha. The blood god sect rebelled, and the immortal devil channel also opened. The main force is the blood clan, one of the thirteen saints. Now they are killing fiercely with Dongyu, and there is also a blood celestial.""Fortunately, the friars of the eastern region advocate martial arts. Among the four regions, they are the strongest. Only under the central region, they have formed a coalition army. They are also one of the ten immortals. They are the Grand Marshal of the eastern region."


    "The situation is more optimistic than that in southern China."


    Hearing this, many people''s smiling faces have already disappeared, and the sense of crisis can also be heard from the words.


    This demon world is going crazy.


    Do you really want to live with fairyland?


    Ning Tao, one of the thirteen saints, the blood clan, flashed a light in his eyes.


    Is it Sophia''s family?


    Cao Bin, that guy, should also go, he has the Holy Grail of blood, I''m afraid he will be reused.


    It''s time to find a way to go to the devil''s world


    Seeing that the crowd was silent, Shayi said, "the most serious evil disaster is "Central."


    "It is said that it was an unknown little sect, named wanmozong, who suddenly opened the channel of immortals and demons. This main force is said to be the head of the thirteen saints in the demon world. The demons led the army and walked out of three immortals in a row."


    "Central region is the most powerful. Now the two sides are fighting fiercely. The sky is dark and the earth is dark, and The situation of the war is unknown. "


    "What?"


    A group of people stood up for more than half of the children, big eyes staring at small eyes, this matter, beyond the imagination of danger.


    Is there going to be an accident in Dalao fairy palace?


    "Crazy, crazy, what the hell are you doing?" Mr. Yuan turned pale and said with difficulty.


    Bai Yue is also anxious. He quickly looks at Ning Tao. Will the second elder brother have any change?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s nose is heavy. If the second is in danger, he can''t ignore it. But the problem is, he doesn''t know what to do now?


    Tiantianmen is developing well now, but compared with Tiangang Disha, there are still many shortcomings.


    No matter which battlefield you go to, it''s a drop in the bucket.


    What should we do?


    Ning Tao is worried.


    But at this time, a face embarrassed, tired, but full of spring breeze, ecstatic rushed over, while running and shouting: "boss, I cracked the first brocade bag."


    "Ha ha, I made it, I made it..."


    Ning Tao stands up and his eyes are shining. Yes, he almost forgot three brocade bags.


    It was given to him by the fairy.


    If you can guide him when he is confused.


    Immediately grab the note in Gao Jie''s hand. It says, "keep your energy and watch the change!"

 Chapter 2473

    Just eight words, but the amount of information is huge.


    Ning Tao said it slowly and fell into meditation. What does Tianji mean? Do you want to hold your peace and build up your strength?


    But in the current situation, do nothing? Ask nothing? Really good?


    The three regions are in urgent need, and the war has been ignited!


    Gao Jie straightened out his disheveled hair. Although he was embarrassed, he said happily: "I watched the astronomical phenomena last night and felt it. I finally found inspiration and cracked it."


    "How''s it going? I didn''t delay you, did I? "


    Ning Tao shook his head and patted him heavily on the shoulder. He said with appreciation, "no delay, it''s time."


    Hearing this, Gao Jie''s face was filled with joy and confidence. He patted his chest and said proudly, "I''m sure Gao Jie will be successful. I''m getting better and better with the inheritance of my master and master Zhang."


    "However, the difficulty of the second brocade bag has increased too much. I have no clue yet. It will take some time."


    Ning Tao is about to say the word "not urgent". He looks tired and wants to have a good rest.


    But Gao Jie patted his thigh and said, "no, I can''t stop. This is the final test given by my master. Let''s not talk about it. I''ll crack the second brocade bag. I won''t delay you."


    Without waiting for everyone to recover, he ran away again, which made the people present look confused.


    Are all the people in Tianji hall crazy?


    Ning Tao is dumb and sighs. In fact, he can understand him. Gao Jie has not yet come out of the grief of Tianji''s fall and paralyzes himself with his work.


    He''s like this Too tired.


    Looking at the simple note in his hand, Ning Tao clenches it tightly. Since Gao Jie has worked hard for several months, he can''t waste it. Just do it this way.


    With a big wave of his hand, he immediately called to all the hall leaders: "according to our sect leader''s orders, from today on, the gate of the world will be closed, and the disciples below the Taoist boundary are not allowed to enter or leave at will. Be sure to train the disciples for me."


    "Yes ~"


    the public responded with sonorous words.


    One by one, orders spread from the "Tianxia Temple" to the whole Wudang Mountain. The five polar beast array is on guard all the time. Demons and immortals should be on guard. This is Ning Tao''s original words.


    Sometimes, people''s hearts are more terrible than this vicious devil


    As soon as the meeting was over, Ning Tao went back to Houshan alone, and the affairs of tiantianmen were handed over to Mo Lao.


    It''s time for him to shut up again.


    Strength, his strength is not enough, far from enough, only the immortal, just have the power of self-protection.


    But is the immortal realm comparable to the mortal realm?


    Now Ning Tao has reached the seventh level, far more powerful than ordinary people. However, it''s hard to achieve anything if you want to advance to the eighth level in less than a year and a half, and it''s far away from Dixian. Normally, it takes at least two or three years.


    But this speed, in the immortal records of history, is also a mythical existence.


    Even the immortality list demons, with this speed to break through the immortals, is basically one of the few.


    To tell you the truth, in terms of age, ningtao is a little kid in Changsheng. He is too young to be 30 years old. Except for Bai Yue, who is close to his age, he can hardly find anyone of the same age.


    It can be said that if Ning Tao is listed in the Changsheng list, he may not be the first person in terms of strength and talent, but he must be the youngest first person in the Changsheng list.


    The top 30 in the list of longevity are almost over 360 years old. In the field of practice, this is a minor. Therefore, Ning Tao is too young.


    But three years, so long, Ning Tao can''t afford to wait.


    Walking on the road, Ning Tao has been thinking about this matter, want to quickly improve the strength, combat power, there are no more than three.


    First, the second half of his candlelight inheritance can be fully understood, and some strength can be further improved.


    The seventh change is the state of great success.


    This is also the safest way at the moment!


    The second is to refine the star, which is the origin of fairyland.


    Since the first time, he only absorbed a ray of original light and tasted the sweetness, he wanted to practice again. However, this method is too important and there is no time on the way, so he has not practiced it for the second time.


    And now he has so many merits, even for Wuyou, Baobao, xiajie, Xiaohong, yewanqing, linyurou, Qianqian, hualinglong A man of three Zhang, his hands are still many.


    This is a good thing. Naturally, it should be given to his relatives. I hope it can bring good luck all the time.


    Ning Tao ponders that this is also a good way. After everything is arranged, he will try again. The origin of fairyland must be refined.


    Although this is a huge and vast project!


    Third, sister Xia, xianyueyi.


    Both of them have special constitution. The power of Yuan Yin has great energy. Once they are combined, they can improve their strength rapidly.


    However, Ning Tao doesn''t want to let his feelings and love become his tools to improve his cultivation.


    He has always respected sister Xia''s ideas.


    And xianyueyi should still be closed in xiaoxianyu."Step on..."


    Soon, he came to houshanyaotian.


    Xia Mengfei, Xiao Hong, Xiao Bai and others are here. It seems that they are having an important meeting?


    Previously, Xiao Hong heard that the five polar beast array had been set up here, and she had already arranged the power of zuhuang.


    Now, we have the power of three beasts.


    Although Xiaohua is also there, it is too weak to use the power of the beast. Ning Tao has given it a lot of resources, such as star beads, spirit stones, animal pills, etc. these days, it has returned to the virtual state.


    To see him come, I do not know why, Xia Mengfei''s face, emerged a blush.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, flapping shyness.


    "Well This is... "


    Ning Tao scratched his head and didn''t know the situation.


    Small black climbed up, habitually looking for their own nest, snickered: "we are discussing you two, as well as my elder brother and second sister''s good things."


    "Hey, hey..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, saw small white and small red one eye, two people''s facial expression as expected some red halo.


    He remembers that Xiao Hei said to himself.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohong are a couple. They have been in love for many years, but they haven''t taken a step.


    To put it bluntly, it''s children.


    One of them is a dragon, the other is a Phoenix. The races are different. Once they cross, they are hybrids. No one knows what kind of children they will have?


    And after a period of years, two people have touched the secret of "zu", which is even more extraordinary.


    In the orcs, although hybridization is bad, it''s not uncommon. The dragon family is good at prostitution. It''s reserved everywhere.


    What kind of dragon, Stegosaurus, Jiaolong, dragon snake


    Of course, there are good and bad hybrids. Some of them are born with different abilities and perfectly inherit their parents'' abilities. They are very powerful, but there are also bad ones, such as the four dissimilarities and so on.


    This is also the worry of Xiaobai and Xiaohong.


    At this time, the seven skilful stone radiated light, and Gu Xuanxuan''s peerless face emerged. After a complex look at the four beasts, it seemed that she remembered the past and the happy years.


    So carefree.


    "Elder sister, I We... " Xiao Hong, with a red face, said scaldingly on Xia Mengfei''s shoulder.


    Gu Xuanxuan gave a smile and comforted: "don''t worry, I will help you."

 Chapter 2474

    When they heard this, they were very happy.


    With the help of Gu Xuanxuan and her elder sister, I''m afraid this will have a beginning.


    Even Ning Tao thinks so.


    At this time, Gu Xuanxuan stares at Xiaobai, and Xiaohong says, "you two are different now. You two have become ancestors. Even outside the world, you are also the top of the orcs."


    "Although the races are different, you should know that this is taboo. Since you two set foot on this road, there is no turning back. You only need to do one of these things, and there is no need to worry about the rest."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaobai asked excitedly.


    Xia Mengfei goes to Ning Tao and gently holds each other''s hand. Looking at the scene, she can feel the tension of the atmosphere and silently pray for Xiaobai.


    "It''s very simple. Throw away all the distractions and just remember one thing, no matter what the child is? What''s the future like? It''s all your children, or your closest relatives, and then you can do everything well. "


    Gu Xuanxuan said softly.


    "Just That''s it? This This... " Xiaobai has some silly eyes. It feels like he didn''t say it.


    Xiaohua, Xiaohong and Xiaohei frowned.


    Ning Tao felt his chin, as if he had some understanding. In fact, this is to let them do psychological preparation.


    To be able to accept the worst results frankly means that we have succeeded. Talent, bone and so on are secondary


    Gu Xuanxuan said, "I know what you want to ask. I''m worried about the talent of your future children."


    "Will it be a four-way street?"


    "Will it be short-lived? Is there any danger? Even if we can''t have children all our lives. "


    Xiaobai and Xiaohong nodded excitedly.


    This is the answer they are eager to know, which has puzzled them for several times.


    But Gu Xuanxuan said, "there are many things that can be changed the day after tomorrow. It depends on whether you have the courage to start and undertake. Nature does not mean everything. Although the day after tomorrow is hard, you can be closer to the road."


    "For example, Ning Tao came from the barren world of all souls. He was born in a humble family and had only a pure Yang body."


    "That''s his nature, isn''t it amazing? Is it strong? No, a lot in fairyland. "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao dry cough, feel embarrassed nose, side of Xia Mengfei but chuckle.


    Gu Xuanxuan said: "now, Ning Tao is less than 30 years old and bears the holy body of the sun. Isn''t that what he did the day after tomorrow? You just stick to the surface


    "No one can predict what will happen to your children? As long as you do what you need to do well and accept it calmly. "


    Hearing this, Xiaobai and Xiaohong look at each other, and their bondage seems to have been cut off.


    A word wakes the dreamer.


    Yes, if they keep shrinking, I''m afraid they will die in tens of millions of years, and there will be no result. Just do what they should do and accept their children.


    Ning Tao shrugs. When did he become a textbook? Immediately pull sister Xia to leave.


    Let''s explore a new life together.


    However, Gu Xuanxuan suddenly said with a smile, "what happened to them is actually an enlarged version of you two."


    "Enlarged version? What do you mean Ning Tao Leng for a while, pause step, turn round suspicious way.


    Xiaobai felt his chin, thinking.


    "Your girlfriend is phoenix body, pure Phoenix body. Although you are the sun body, you actually contain dragon body, but it''s very weak. You are pressed by the sun body, so you can''t feel it at ordinary times."


    "Do you think it''s related to dragon catching and dragon swallowing


    Gu Xuanxuan''s words are very meaningful.


    Hearing this, people instantly looked at Ning Tao, a pair of eyes bright up.


    And Ning Tao''s mouth was puffed, not to mention that he really had this feeling. He could feel it occasionally when he practiced.


    Is that the power of the dragon?


    "What does that mean?" he said immediately


    Gu Xuanxuan''s beautiful face, with a smile, said mysteriously: "dragon body + Phoenix body =?"


    "To put it simply, it is possible to create a new physique, which is as powerful as heaven and surpasses the world. It is also possible that things will go against the extreme and become ordinary."


    Xia Mengfei face a change, pale way: "you mean that our children may be robbed?"


    She is not cultivating Xiaobai, naturally understand the meaning, want to be superior to the world, the world will not want to? It can also be understood as natural punishment.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohong will also face this problem.


    "I just said that it is possible. After all, this kind of thing can''t be calculated by me alone. I just rely on my experience, classics, ancient history, and finally judge that these two situations are most likely to occur."


    "You are much better than Xiaobai and both of them. After all, they are human," Gu Xuanxuan said gently.Hearing this, Xia Mengfei was so scared that she lost her face. It was just the bad news of all the creatures.


    How can a newborn bear it?


    Xiao Hei asked: "if their future children are doomed, why doesn''t the holy body of chaos exist?"


    Ning Tao also watched.


    "That''s because the chaos holy body has experienced the scourge of heaven, and has been recognized by heaven and earth. For example, some weak new constitutions can not endanger the world, so there is no natural disaster, but can the combination of the dragon and the Phoenix be weak?"


    Gu Xuan explained.


    When Ning Tao thought about it, he suddenly remembered that he had something to use. He immediately looked happy. He took out the twenty-four grade Zulian and said, "the necessary thing is the plug-in of Tianlei. Bah, it can absorb Tianlei and strengthen himself."


    "Oh? What is this Gu Xuanxuan looked curious and felt the cyan and golden light.


    "I wipe, how can I feel the breath of emperor Qingdi? Is that old guy still alive? How can there be the taste of Buddhism? "Xiaohua muttered as she ate the star beads.


    When Ning Tao told the story of the twenty-four ancestors, they were shocked.


    It can absorb Tianlei''s growth.


    It''s really shocking. It''s just a miracle!


    The next second, after Ning Tao put the twenty-four grade lotus under the seven skilful stone, Gu Xuanxuan changed her face and said, "it''s really a divine thing in heaven and earth. It seems that you have another task in the future."


    "Lotus is a mysterious thing. I''ve seen twelve grade fire lotus. If we let it absorb it, it may evolve again."


    "As for Tianpai, Zulian can''t absorb it now. Let it absorb more Tianlei. After it grows, maybe Tianqian doesn''t need to worry about it."


    From these words, people could see that Gu Xuanxuan was in a better state.


    Has the elder sister been injured all the time?


    Xiaobai thought about it, then made up his mind and said, "since that''s the case, we don''t have to worry about it any more. We won''t stop you from doing anything between you."


    "I''ll help you strengthen the dragon body in this period of time. It won''t be long before you can make a round house."


    With that, Xiaobai looked proud and said, "when the time comes See who lives better. "


    "You''re looking for death," said Xiao Hong, bashful and angry, waving her wings and patting it.


    And Ning Tao Leng for a while, just want to be spirited, but catch a glimpse of Xia Mengfei not good at staring at him.


    Immediately dry cough, vague way: "I all three, unexpectedly still compare with me, self humiliation!"

 Chapter 2475

    After a conversation, each has a goal.


    Xiao Hei, you can not only improve your own strength, but also enhance the huzong array.


    Now that Xiaohua has a lot of resources, she has gone to the white tiger array eye to shut up.


    Now it consumes hundreds of millions of resources every day.


    Compared with Ning Tao and Xiao Hei, they are so happy to rob each other for a precious medicine.


    Xiaohong, on the other hand, helps Xia Mengfei to consolidate her Phoenix body, strengthen Yuanyin and prepare for the round house.


    Xiaobai, on the other hand, helps Ning Tao to strengthen his dragon body. First, he seals the sacred body of the sun, then contacts zulongmen, and some dragon things on the black market. It''s really a big tonic. Ning Tao feels that Yang is overflowing.


    But he was in a trance and recalled the day when he had a conversation with Gu Xuanxuan after everyone left


    "Do you know Jiuyou, Tianjie and Yuwenchuan, "Ning Tao asked, staring at her.


    Gu Xuanxuan was silent for a long time before she said, "I know, have you met them?"


    "Well, candlelight Is it because of them? " Ning Tao stares at her face.


    But Gu Xuanxuan hid herself well. Apart from the cold light in her eyes, she immediately turned away from the topic and asked, "the fairyland has changed, but there is a disaster?"


    As soon as Ning Tao explained, she felt thoughtful.


    It turned out to be a disaster


    Seeing that she did not return to the subject, Ning Tao was anxious and eager to know the answer of the candle dragon. He asked, "can you tell me what I need to do?"


    Gu Xuanxuan was silent, but youyou said: "protect Xiaobai and the four of them first..."


    After that, he fell into a deep sleep.


    No matter how Ning Tao shouts and inquires, Gu Xuanxuan never says a word.


    "What''s the special meaning of protecting Xiaobai?" Ning Tao ponders, can''t think clearly


    When Wuyou and bao''er see Ning Tao coming back, they pester him all the time. As soon as his father goes away for a month, bao''er cries all day looking for his father, but he doesn''t give up these days.


    It''s such a small cotton padded jacket.


    The whole clan also went into a long period of hard practice. Every day there were several people in the hall.


    Hongmeng has been on the right track. There are many talented people, and now there is no lack of anything.


    Mo Lao and other immortals often give advice, so their accomplishments have all improved by leaps and bounds, and they are still in the outbreak period.


    Zuwu hall is the weakest of the fifteen. It has no choice but to have too weak qualifications.


    And many of them have long been lost.


    Saint Miao Jingjing, there is no reply.


    Calcined immortal hall and Tianji hall have made great efforts, and the whole clan has been replaced with the standard instruments they refined, which are very powerful,


    they can even be customized, but they need a lot of contribution points, which is a way of internal management.


    Although there is the first brocade bag, Ning Tao gives another order.


    The strong above Daojing can take part in the war at will and contribute to the fairyland and themselves.


    After all, it''s not a good thing to be obsessed with self-cultivation. When you get to the Taoist realm, you will have the power to protect yourself. You just need to hide the identity of the world.


    Hearing this, Bai Yue takes the lead in saying goodbye to Ning Tao. He needs the battle of blood and fire to break through quickly.


    Otherwise, the list will be kicked at any time.


    And the second brother''s situation is not good. It''s time for him to go back and help.


    Wang Tao, yuan Datou, Yuan Xiaoxiao and others all followed.


    When they arrived at the immortal, they knew that it was hard to practice step by step. When they made this decision, they had already thought about the consequences. If they fell, they could only blame themselves.


    Ning Tao also recommended them to Zhongyu


    Watching the group leave, Ning Tao sighs on the top of the mountain and says, "second, I can only help you here."


    "Don''t worry. At least the Dalao fairy palace is dominated by one side. How can it collapse so quickly? It''s the auspicious omen that Kirin likes. That guy is good at this vision, "said Xiao Bai, turning into a boy.


    It is white and tender, crystal clear, almost three or four years old. It also wears a white scaly belly pocket and a pair of big eyes. Although it is a young form, it gives people a sense of maturity.


    In fact, they have been able to take shape a few years ago, but it doesn''t matter to anyone except Xiaobai.


    Because Xiaobai is reincarnated, his age is younger in the orcs, and the boy is his true face.


    But it looks pretty.


    Ning Tao always feels funny when he sees it. A little boy says that he wants to do sports with a hot mature girl, who solemnly agrees.


    "Puff..."


    On hearing the laughter, Xiaobai turned green and said angrily: "you still laugh, don''t you think of a way to help me get a shape pill."


    "Otherwise, it will take decades, hundreds of years to grow up like this."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, but says, "I know how to make pills, but it''s a magic pill.""With my current ability, I''m still a little short. If I''m lucky, maybe you can have Huaxing pill in a year or two."


    On hearing this, Xiaobai shook his head. For a long time, what other changes are likely to happen?


    It''s hard to make a decision. How can we delay it.


    Then he asked, "what about the black market, or other places? Do you sell Huaxing pills? "


    "You think it''s Chinese cabbage. It''s a precious elixir. It''s only useful for some low-level orcs, and it''s even more extreme. Unless you ask someone to refine it, who will have nothing to refine it?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head to show understanding.


    He has already ordered the first chamber of Commerce to handle this matter, but so far there is no trace of it.


    Only immature metaplasia received one.


    Seeing that Xiaobai was distressed and depressed, Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s wrapped up in my brother. I''ll study alchemy these days."


    In this case, we can only do so.


    After Ning Tao goes away, Xiao Bai looks around cautiously. Suddenly he runs to a small corner, raises his red belly pocket, opens his underpants and looks inside


    Beans, how do you use this?


    Where was the magic subduing pestle that dominated the world?


    If there were Huaxing Dan, he would become what he used to be. Now he can do nothing.


    Xiaobai looks down


    However, in a pavilion on the top of a mountain, Ning Tao pushes glasses that don''t exist. He smiles. Brother, I will help you.


    For several days in a row, Ning Tao practiced alchemy and found that he had made great progress in the way of alchemy.


    Baodan can be easily refined.


    As far as pills are concerned, Ning Tao knows that they can be roughly divided into three levels: elixir, Baodan and Xiandan.


    Medicinal materials are also divided into miraculous medicine, precious medicine and fairy medicine.


    Looking at the Baodan, Ning Tao is very satisfied. According to the speed, it seems that in about a year, he can refine Xiandan and Huaxing Dan.


    During this period, he also had a deep-seated closure, once again practiced the practice of star determination.


    It''s the milky white space.


    The only difference is that the last time he absorbed only one ray of light, but this time he absorbed five rays in a row. After being detected, his consciousness returned.


    But this time it took ten days!


    However, his cultivation was promoted from the initial stage to the middle stage, which saved him months of hard work. Ning Tao was overjoyed, but he found that he could no longer run the star training decision in a short time.


    It seems that a period of relaxation is needed.


    After a month of closed door, he suddenly woke up. It was Xiaobai who woke him up in surprise.


    As soon as Ning Tao opened his eyes, he listened to Xiaobai''s surprise and said, "I have news. It''s one of the ten immortals. It''s in the northern region. He should be able to help me refine Huaxing pill!"


    "Oh? "Medicine fairy?"

 Chapter 2476

    It''s a famous name.


    In the whole immortal world, if it''s about alchemy, people''s first reaction is Lord Yao Xian. In Dan Dao, he is absolutely Second to none.


    His reputation is even more famous.


    Ning Tao is thinking about it, but he is dragged away by Xiaobai. He can''t help but smile bitterly. It''s too impatient, but it really needs to be done by himself.


    Xiaobai''s identity is not suitable.


    Although the news of the birth of the two great beasts, ZuLong and Xuanwu, has already caused a sensation in the fairyland, we can try our best to avoid those unnecessary troubles without showing our heads.


    At the gate of the world, there is a great array of five polar beasts and a great Sima. Three or four earthly immortals can''t break through.


    It''s called inside information.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Yaoxian is eccentric. It''s not easy to make pills for anyone," said Ning Tao.


    "Just give him what he wants," said Xiao Bai, who didn''t understand the complexity of human beings.


    But Ning Tao white it one eye, helpless way: "people but one of the ten immortals, is famous for a long time, on money and so on, people will care about you?"


    "And I don''t know what his character is? If you rashly take out the blood essence of ZuLong, there may be an accident. "


    On hearing this, Xiao Bai calmed down a little, but he was in a hurry.


    Countless years of waiting, it''s just a step to the door.


    How can it not be in a hurry now?


    Every time he drags a point, he worries that something will change.


    "What shall we do now? You can''t wait, "Xiao Bai asked, holding his head.


    Ning Tao pinches his chin and takes a few steps in the same place. What he knows about Yao Xian is only hearsay. Taijizong still sends a letter to the first chamber of Commerce. It is said that Yao Xian wants to ask elder martial brother Bai Yang for help.


    But elder martial brother Baiyang is closing the door, and now he is making a breakthrough, so he changed his way to Tianji gate.


    Maybe he didn''t know it was empty


    After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and solemnly said, "just choose some good things and try them. If it''s not too much, promise him."


    "Don''t worry. Even if Yaoxian doesn''t agree, it won''t take me a year. I can help you to make Huaxing pill myself."


    Xiaobai excited ecstasy, quickly nodded.


    As a pharmacist, their appetite and favorite things are naturally different. There are rare medicinal materials and alchemy furnaces, but Ning Tao has only medicinal materials.


    When he was in the second restricted area at the beginning, Ning Tao had a good harvest, and there were several ten thousand year old medicinal materials.


    This is a precious treasure in fairyland.


    You can''t buy it outside at all. Even some big forces are hiding it. In terms of rank, it can be regarded as a kind of elixir, which is very valuable.


    What''s more, Ning Tao has a trump card.


    Of course, it''s not ginseng fruit tree. The fruit is still green and astringent. It will take a long time for it to mature, even if there are all kinds of soil to accelerate its growth.


    His trump card is the one with more than 100000 years of medicinal properties Rare Taisui Wang!


    At the beginning, he was robbed and divided by some forces, but later he robbed them back. They were all well cultivated, and now they are integrated together.


    The original intention is to break through or devour it again.


    But at present, there is no other way. There are not many opportunities. We can only firmly grasp the common things, but not necessarily move the heart of the famous medicine fairy.


    Seeing Ning Tao dig out Tai Sui with his own eyes, Xiao Bai is moved. This is his good brother.


    Just as she was about to leave, she found Tong Yaqian, who came here alone. When she asked, she knew that when Tong Yaqian had nothing to do, she came to tidy up the medicine field and trim the flowers and plants, which had something to do with her temperament.


    Otherwise, it''s boring to practice all day long.


    When she heard that Ning Tao was going to see one of the ten immortals, Tong Yaqian was very curious and wanted to have a look together.


    Ning Tao originally wanted to refuse, but then he thought, since Qianqian came to fairyland, although for several years, he didn''t accompany her well, and he didn''t take her to fairyland. He was in Beiyu, but he didn''t even see the sea.


    It''s not just a stab in his heart.


    So he agreed


    "Whoosh..."


    Beiyu, Jiexing Island, three people appear together.


    This moving island is guarded by the special people of Sha Tang, who hide in the sea floor on weekdays. There are also Sha Tang masters in the other two transmission arrays.


    Did not do more stay, take out the Hunyuan gate, then toward the "Tianji city" quickly.


    In case Lord Yaoxian leaves there.


    If you want to find him again, it will be even more difficult.


    It took two days and one night to get to the northern frontier. Ning Tao was very tired, but Tong Yaqian and Xiao Bai were obviously in a good mood.


    The fantastic scenery of fairyland, the endless sea of sapphire blue, and the beautiful mountains and rivers


    This is Tong Yaqian''s first visit to fairyland.Looking at her pure and moving smile, Ning Tao only feels tired and light, as if she has been purified, and suddenly her strength surges all over her body.


    Once again shuttle, finally across the familiar Tianji City, came to this mysterious mountain.


    According to the familiar route in his mind, it took Ning Tao only two hours to find the small mountain village.


    "Whoosh..."


    Falling from the sky, this place is desolate.


    No one answered. It seems that it has been empty for nearly half a year. Ning Tao looks around, but he doesn''t find anyone. But he is not in a hurry and walks towards the village.


    Tong Yaqian followed around and said curiously, "is this where Tianji gate used to live?"


    "I''ve heard a lot of legends from them in Beiyu, but now I always feel that it''s unrealistic. How can Tiangang Tianji gate live in such a wild mountain?"


    "What do you know? That''s the talent," a faint voice sounded in my ear.


    Ning Tao takes a look at Xiaobai''s boy, and Xiaobai shrugs. That''s not what it says.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly narrowed and looked at the big willow tree in the middle of the village. A lazy young man in white was reading a volume of scriptures with relish, but they didn''t find it.


    This man, it''s kind of interesting.


    Ning Tao suddenly arched his hand and said with a smile, "I''m here to see you, Mr. Yao Xian. Can you introduce me, brother?"


    "Oh? Ning Tao


    The young man in white glanced at Ning Tao in surprise and said, "it''s you. I haven''t heard about you these years."


    "It''s more shameless to kill a villain and be greedy for money."


    "You nonsense, Ning Tao is not such a person," Tong Yaqian angry, staring at his theory.


    Ning Tao frowned. He didn''t know where he heard these remarks. He was patient and asked, "I don''t know if you can introduce me? I have something urgent to do with Lord Yaoxian. I''m sure there will be a thick report afterwards. "


    "Well, do you think Ben Shao is as greedy as you? Where did you come from? Go back. My master has no time to deal with such a villain as you. "The young man in white waved his hand in disgust and continued to look at the Sutra in his hand.

 Chapter 2477

    Ning Tao frowned when he heard that he always felt that the young man in white was hostile to him.


    His master?


    Is he a disciple of Yao Xian?


    Tong Yaqian is unwilling, way: "you this person how such? Where did my husband offend you? We have good intentions. How can you be regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung? "


    "It is..."


    Xiaobai curled his mouth in anger.


    "Well, what do you know? Don''t be fooled by Ning Tao''s appearance. He is a devil who has killed 100000 monks in the northern region. I have no hand to kill him. It''s kindness. "


    The young man in white glared. The more he said, the more angry he was.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was innocent and doubted: "Daoyou, what''s the misunderstanding?"


    "Oh, misunderstanding?


    The young man in white was angry and said with a sneer, "I''ll ask you, did you kill the 100000 friars in the northern region?"


    "Yes ~"


    Ning Tao straightened up and said faintly.


    "Since you admit it, what face do you have?" The young man in white had a sneer and disgust on his face.


    "Wait, there''s a misunderstanding..." Tong Yaqian is very clear after, want to explain.


    But Ning Tao waved his hand and stopped Tong Yaqian from explaining. He said gently, "I have nothing to say."


    "Well, get out of here!"


    "Executioners like you, big demons, evil thieves, sooner or later someone will bring you to justice."


    "If it wasn''t for this time, I would do justice for heaven and get rid of harm for the people," the young man in white snorted coldly.


    "I wipe, you also on the face, right?" small white gas however, but was Ning Tao to stop down.


    Seeing Ning Tao take a look at the young man in white, he smiles and says mysteriously, "OK, I''ll go, but you''ll apologize to me, I promise."


    "What? I want to apologize to you? "


    Hearing this, the young man in white couldn''t help staring at him and said angrily, "what''s wrong with you? You want me to apologize? Are you kidding? "


    "I tell you, my little medicine fairy, ye Tian, will not apologize to you Ning Tao even if I jump from here and fall to pieces by thunder."


    Ning Tao a Leng, small medicine fairy, ye Tian, good familiar name, is, finally remembered.


    When he was in Qingshi town at the beginning, he once heard shopkeeper Tang say that ye Tian, the last disciple of Yaoxian, was known as xiaoyaoxian.


    I didn''t expect to see a real person after many years.


    Immediately sprinkle a smile, resolutely turned around, walked away, but light way: "Tianji gate thing, I''m afraid only I know the most clearly."


    "For example, Tianji adult body meteorite!"


    On hearing this, the young man in white suddenly said angrily, "you are so presumptuous and full of nonsense. How dare you say such disrespectful words? How can Tianji allow you to slander you?"


    However, rather than looking back, Ning Tao directly takes Tong Yaqian and worried Xiaobai to the entrance of the village.


    "One step, ten steps, one hundred steps..."


    The mountain village is not big, and the three soon come to the end. Ye Tian swears behind him, as if he is angry. Tong Yaqian purses her red lips, while Xiao Bai''s nervous heart is about to jump out.


    "Really Is that really the way to go? " Xiaobai couldn''t help but whispered in ningtao''s ear.


    But Ning Tao turned a deaf ear, and even sank to the sky.


    But just then, a long voice came from my ear: "Alas, master Ning, please stay."


    "Xiaotian, bring the guests here!"


    "What What? "


    Ye Tian looks stunned. He looks at a solitary grave in front of him. Shifu wants to see Ning Tao.


    And hear this, Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian, Xiaobai three people are relieved, I do not know when covered with sweat, as if just experienced a life and death war.


    It''s really breathtaking.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao was aware of the smell of the drug fairy at the beginning. He wanted to gamble. If he lost the bet, he had to rush in.


    Fortunately, he won the bet and got the control and initiative of the situation.


    "Hum ~"


    with a cold hum, ye Tian jumped down from the willow tree, looked contemptuous and walked towards the deep.


    Ning Tao several people quickly follow up.


    After a few steps, I saw a solitary grave, standing strangely near the center of the village. In front of it, there was a stiff, mourning old man with cloud robes sitting, gray hair, a little tired and sad.


    "Master, I''ve brought you here," said Ye Tian respectfully, offering a big gift to the cloud robed old man.


    Ning Tao and others are curious. Although the old man is ordinary, he has a simple temperament and a detached heart. A waist seems to support the sky.


    It''s like a pillar of the world.


    A person, Ning Tao quickly bow way: "younger generation Ning Tao, met the medicine fairy adult."


    The cloud robed old man slowly opened his eyes, looked at Ning Tao up and down, and then praised: "the leader of Ning sect is really a talented man, a dragon in the crowd. No wonder the moon shadow and Xiaoyao have been praising them all the time.""Cut," the leaf day disdains of a curl mouth, all are some gimmicks, pretend to be supernatural.


    Ning Tao, however, was neither humble nor overbearing. He said with a smile, "you''re joking, but you can''t be a kid."


    Yao Xian nodded slightly, but he didn''t have time to pester him. He asked, "what did you mean by what you said just now? Do you know what happened to Tianji gate? "


    "I know, but I can''t say," Ning Tao said with a faint smile and shook his head.


    Yao Xian frowned and said in a deep voice: "master Ning, don''t forget that you are here for me. If so, I will..."


    "Tell the adult is not no good," Ning Tao evil spirit a smile, then point to Ye Tian, light smile way: "I want him to apologize to me, very sincere kind."


    On hearing this, ye Tian''s eyes were straight.


    Just yell.


    This bastard is so hateful. It''s like falling into a well, taking advantage of the fire, full of insidious


    Ning Tao smiles.


    To tell you the truth, this is just the tomb of Tianji immortal, and the inscription on the stone tablet is also the exclusive secret language of Tianji gate, so it can''t be seen from the surface that this is the tomb of Tianji immortal.


    And the outside world, only Luo Tian knows, but he did not spread the bad news in this period.


    Instead, they chose to hide.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "Tianji gate has been merged into Tianxia gate, and Baiyang, the Taiji sect, is my elder martial brother. If I say a word, they will certainly not help you."


    "So, we''re just helping each other, not asking for help from anyone."


    "Hiss, it''s impossible!"


    This time, not only Ye Tian was scared, but also Tang Tang Yao Xian was shocked by this sentence.


    Tiangang, tianjimen joined tiantianmen?


    Are you kidding?


    Who doesn''t know that Tianji gate is hard or soft, and its bad temper is even more strange. Even the fairy Palace once dared to refuse, how can it join the small force of Tianji gate?


    A generation of Tiangang is reduced to a small force? Isn''t that tantamount to asking for trouble?


    Can Ning Tao''s words, also don''t seem to have false!


    The medicine fairy ponders and stares at Ning Tao for a long time. Suddenly he rushes to Ye Tian and says, "Xiao Tian, apologize to Ning sect master."


    "Eh? what? Let me apologize! "


    Ye Tian screamed, some incredible, master actually believe Ning Tao this big devil.


    How is that possible?


    Illusion, it must be illusion!


    But Yao Xian''s face was sulky and dignified. He said, "if you still recognize me as a master, I''ll go and apologize."


    "Master, you..."


    Ye Tian is very surprised. He just wants to explain, but he is stared back by Yao Xian. Shifu is not joking with him.


    Ye Tian clenched his teeth and clenched his hands tightly. His green tendons burst up and his eyeballs all climbed up. He took a deep breath and bowed his head to Ning Tao and said, "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 2478

    "Never mind. I said you would apologize, OK? Ning Tao is proud and straight chest, light smile way.


    "Pooh, you are so bad..."


    Tong Yaqian can''t help laughing. Mei Mou looks at Ning Tao in a strange way, but there are all kinds of amorous feelings.


    Xiaobai''s face is also full of drama abuse.


    "You You... "


    Ye Tian''s face turned to the color of pig''s liver. His eyes wanted to blow fire. His chest fluctuated violently and he was indignant. He thought of what he had just said, and he was ashamed to death.


    "Well, since we''ve had enough trouble, let''s say it quickly. I hope you''re not playing with benxian here."


    Cloud robe old medicine fairy, frown way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao bowed his hand respectfully, and then said: "Lord Tianji fairy, as early as half a year ago, had already fallen under heaven''s calamity. This is the tomb that I and the disciples of Tianji gate set up together for you."


    "I''m entrusted by Tianji to take care of Tianji gate for him. Now I''ve changed my name to Tianji hall. I''m one of the 15 halls of Tianji gate."


    After waiting for ningtao to say the cause and effect again, ye Tian is so stupid that Tianji fairy really falls.


    Is that too scary?


    Ten immortals, and the lack of a!


    "This This... "


    In the depressed atmosphere, Yao Xian looked at yiguanzhong with a complicated look. He had guessed for a long time, but it had not been confirmed. Now this theory has finally come to an end.


    Tianji, but one of his few good friends, has known each other for thousands of years. I didn''t expect that after several years, he turned out to be the last one.


    A heart, very heavy.


    "Is it known to outsiders?" Yao Xian turns his head and stares at Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao solemnly said: "except for the Lord of Luotian palace, only the senior officials of our world gate know that it is the first level ban inside the gate. Now, there are two more of you."


    "Well, I''m afraid it''s not that simple, is it?"


    "Tianji hall is a piece of fat. Luo Tian doesn''t care? He''s really good enough to you, "Yao Xian said, squinting his eyes.


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, immediately touched his nose, vague way: "may be I do more good."


    "Bah, you''re a big devil. Do you want to say good things? Is it good to kill 100000 people? Regardless of friendship, you will kill everything, insidious and vicious. Your true face is a naked and ferocious devil. "


    Ye Tian sneers coldly.


    "Why are you such a nuisance? Why do you pour the sewage on my husband?" Tong Yaqian has endured him for a long time.


    Xiao Bai also gave a cold hum.


    But Ning Tao just smiles.


    "Why not explain? Are you not angry? " Yao Xian looks at Ning Tao''s easygoing face and is surprised.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "rumors stop with wise people!"


    "The wise? What do you mean Ye Tiannian said, and then glared: "you scold me? Have you done so much evil that I have wronged you? "


    The medicine immortal is agitated in the heart, put forward to wave a hand, stopped leaf day, immediately curious way: "you said before have something to want to ask this immortal to help, might as well say to listen to."


    Small white a listen to, double eyes immediately shine, quickly excited of drag Ning Tao''s cape.


    Ning Tao arched his hand and said, "I want to ask you to make a Huaxing pill!"


    "Oh? "Huaxing pill?" Yao Xian''s eyes narrowed, touched his chin and pondered. He looked at Xiaobai''s fantasy boy. It seemed that he was already thinking.


    "Then you know the rules of this fairy!"


    On hearing this, several people are surprised. Saying this means that they have agreed. Ning Tao is very happy. Unexpectedly, it is so easy.


    I really can''t believe the rumors.


    And ye Tian, also surprised, Huaxing pill, which is a kind of magic pill, has a very high demand, but the master''s hand must be no problem.


    But what surprised him was that the master agreed so readily. He wondered what was wrong?


    Is this the master he knows?


    At this time, Ning Tao hurriedly took out rows of medicinal materials, which were all precious precious medicines, and a few very special fairy medicines. Of course, the green and astringent human shaped medicinal material in the middle of the row was the immature shape changing grass.


    Then, Ning Tao took a deep breath, carefully took out the share of Taisui, respectfully said: "I''m willing to use this thing to ask Yaoxian adults to help."


    Chiyanzong, Qingyun mansion, and yinguimen, the three families who robbed Taisui at the beginning, all returned to their hands.


    Looking at the vigorous Tai Sui Wang, the master and apprentices of Yao Xian were shocked. The drug must have been used for more than 100000 years, and it is more than ten times as long as it can be used.


    This is absolutely the most precious of the elixirs.


    Compared with the elixir, ginseng fruit, immortal Shenmu and Qilin King medicine, it is only one or two chips short.


    Drug fairy pondered, actually turned his hand, took out a reduced version of Taisui.


    "This How is that possible? " Tong Yaqian''s face changed and she screamed.


    Small white also pupil a shrink, this too old, and Ning Tao in the hand of too old Wang unexpectedly is an organic whole.Where did this old guy get it?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face became gloomy gradually, as if he had guessed 7788.


    "It seems to be one."


    "This is the alchemy that Ben Xian made for a young Tianjiao at the invitation of xianwumen before he came to Beiyu. This Taisui was given to me by Wuxian Daoyou," Yao Xian caressed Taisui with great interest.


    With such pure strength and longevity, he really liked the gift.


    "Hum, it''s shameless to offer flowers to Buddha and use the looted things to show affection," Xiaobai muttered.


    "What did you say?" Ye Tian is very angry.


    Yao Xian frowned and said with a headache, "the grudge between you has nothing to do with me. Now it''s a deal between us. I hope you don''t get mixed up."


    "It''s natural. I don''t know about the Huaxing pill, sir..." Ning Tao has a long voice.


    "Ha ha..."


    The medicine fairy stroked his white beard and then said with a bitter smile, "well, if you don''t agree, it''s a bit inhuman. I should take this shape transforming pill."


    "But this main medicine, huaxingcao, is not mature yet. Even if it is refined successfully, the effect will be greatly reduced. The others are very good, but this main medicine is not good."


    "Well What about that? " Xiaobai was in a hurry.


    Ning Tao sighed helplessly. He knew that something would go wrong with it. But Xiaobai was pressing hard at that time. The world chamber of commerce could only find this immature plant.


    But he gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know if you can have a perfect way?"


    "Well..."


    Before the medicine fairy finished, ye Tian rolled his eyes and said, "no, do you understand the rules? If you don''t find all the herbs, you dare to come here to ask for pills."


    Ning Tao several people hear speech, silent.


    But at this time, Yao Xian looked at the Taisui Wang in Ning Tao''s hands. His medicine was pure and had the size of a person''s head. It was more valuable than the one in his hands. It was too rare.


    He immediately sighed: "well, I don''t take advantage of you. I have a mature grass in my hand. I''ll give it to you. Xiaotian, your alchemy has reached the bottleneck, so I''ll let you refine it."


    "Yes, master," Ye Tian''s eyes brightened, very surprised, busy and respectfully took the shape of grass.


    But Ning Tao is a Leng, hastily way: "medicine immortal elder, you this is what meaning?"


    Yao Xian thought that he was worried, and then comforted him: "don''t worry, Xiao Tian is my big hand. I know his temper very well. I won''t deliberately screw up your pills just because I have a few words with you."


    "Hum, I''m not as small as you are," Ye Tian said with his arms in his arms.


    However, Ning Tao frowned and said in a deep voice, "I don''t mean that. I want to say that we have come a long way to ask you to do it."


    "If you let ye tiandaoyou refine it, it''s better to refine it in the next place."


    "What do you mean, doubt my alchemy?" Ye Tian stares and gets angry.


    But medicine fairy Leng for a while, immediately double eyes a bright, surprised a way: "you still can alchemy?"

 Chapter 2479

    This speech a, leaf day whole person suddenly enlisted for a while, seem to realize a thing.


    Rather Ning Tao can make pills?


    What the hell is this?


    Do you think anyone can make alchemy? It''s not the cabbage on the street!


    In terms of strength, he may not be Ning Tao''s opponent, but at least he is also a monster in the longevity list, although he is not ranked by combat effectiveness.


    But when it comes to alchemy, looking at the whole fairyland, ye Tian is definitely the first one among the younger generation.


    When he was five years old, he began to get in touch with Dan Dao. When he was ten years old, he was familiar with the Buddhist scriptures of hundreds of families and had a strong interest in them. When he was fifteen years old, as a Dan boy, he made the first top-grade elixir at one stroke, which made a sensation in the fairyland.


    At the age of 25, he successfully refined the first precious pill, steadily and steadily.


    Today, there are no more than one thousand or eight hundred gems he has refined, all of which are unique.


    The name of xiaoyaoxian comes from this.


    Over the past few years, he has closed his door to understand and inherit the way of Dan. He is sure that he can refine Elixir.


    He has at least 60% confidence in the success of refining this form of alchemy, but Ning Tao despises him and says that if he wants to make his own alchemy, it''s better for him to do it by himself.


    This is a great shame.


    When did he suffer such grievances? Still on the proud Dan Road.


    Ye Tian was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "do you think I''m willing to help you make pills?"


    "I tell you, don''t take yourself seriously too much. I''m lazy when others kneel down and cry for me. I''ll help you. I''m still in the face of the master."


    "Don''t be shameless. Don''t give a toast or a drink!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned and said in a deep voice: "ye tiandaoyou, I didn''t mean to offend you. I just told you the truth."


    "The truth? Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "You mean that your alchemy is better than me?" he sneered


    "My fifth disciple, the most proud one, will not be as good as you?"


    "What school do you belong to? Who gave you the courage to challenge the drug fairy


    "Hey, where do you hear that people look down on you and don''t allow them to be better than you?" Xiaobai couldn''t help fighting for Ning Tao.


    But Tong Yaqian see things wrong, busy comfort way: "don''t be impulsive, sit down to say."


    Ning Tao''s face was flat, his body was straight, and he said firmly, "I don''t mean to insult you. I just want to be more secure. Please help me to fulfill my wish."


    "This..."


    Yao Xian frowned and felt the smell of gunpowder in the atmosphere. He also had a headache.


    This Ning Tao, how unlike his impression, how so impulsive? He didn''t know how to speak, so he was forced to be more tactful.


    If you want to say that you can beat him, you have to say that alchemy is better than him. Aren''t you finding fault?


    Looking at the hands of wriggling, sleeping Taisui Wang, the drug fairy pondered, and it was not easy to refuse to accept things.


    See tit for tat two people, he suddenly a bright eye, way: "not as well, you two people to a Dan fight?"


    "Who won? According to whose idea


    "Oh?"


    Four people hesitated for a while, suddenly felt that this method is good, with the real ability to compare.


    Dan Dou is better than alchemy.


    There are a lot of tricks, all of which require great skills.


    Yao Xian felt that this method could be improved and said: "the rules of Dan Dou, I use my reputation to ensure absolute fairness, and I will never favor anyone."


    "If the master of ningmen wins the battle, the master of Huaxing Dan will refine it for you. But if Xiaotian wins, he will be in charge of Huaxing Dan."


    "What do you think?"


    Ye Tian stares at Ning Tao, snores heavily, and suddenly adds, "OK, but I have a condition."


    "If Dan Dou wins, I want him to see me in the future and bow down. I want him to call yetian grandfather."


    While speaking, he points at Ning Tao like a provocation.


    Three people frown, two people''s identities are not the same general, so do, is not a little too much?


    Ning Tao is silent for a while, suddenly the corner of mouth a hook, evil spirit way: "can, but I also have condition."


    "If I win the battle, you, ye Tian, the little medicine fairy, must join our world sect for free. Of course, our sect leader will not treat you badly. The 16th hall, the leader of the medicine fairy hall, is waiting for you."


    "Hiss ~!"


    "What what? Are you out of your mind? "


    When ye Tian hears that Yan is struck by thunder, his eyes are wide open. He is too brave to dig himself in front of his master.


    Ning Tao is definitely the first and, of course, the last in history!


    Ye Tian turns around and looks at the master with difficulty. Xiaobai and Tong Yaqian are also stunned.Sure enough, a black line appeared on the medicine fairy''s forehead, and the muscles at the corners of his eyes trembled. But after looking at the tomb, he suddenly took a deep breath and solemnly said, "OK, that''s it. It''s fair."


    "Since I''m playing so much, I''ll add another color. Whoever wins the Taisui king is his own. Let me see the young man''s Alchemy."


    "Teacher Master, you... "


    Ye Tian suddenly nervous, this bet is too big, you know, master in the fairyland, is the elder level, life is not much.


    It''s too old, but it''s left for him to prolong his life. If he loses, it''s a big sin.


    "Now that I have the bet, if I don''t have any opinions, I''ll start to announce the rules and use the most standard test method to extract the diabolo," Yao Xian said solemnly, turning over his hand and taking out two green bamboos.


    This bamboo is a treasure medicine. It contains a lot of medicinal properties, but it is very messy. It should not be taken easily. I don''t know how to extract it?


    Ning Tao is curious: "dare to ask how to do this?"


    "As a alchemist, don''t you know?" Ye Tian''s face was shocked and looked contemptuous.


    The medicine fairy was helpless and explained: "this method was created by me and is very popular with alchemists. The method is also very simple. It compresses and refines the medicinal power of yunkongzhu."


    "When the medicinal power of Diabolo reaches a certain level, it will change color. The primary alchemist can refine it to dark green, which is the level of elixir."


    "The master of alchemy can refine to milky white, and in the second stage, it proves that he has the level of alchemy."


    "the master of alchemy can refine to earthy yellow, which is also rare in the fairyland, because he has reached the level of alchemy."


    "And the earthy yellow yunkongzhu is already a rare medicine. If you swallow it, you will live longer. As for the refining method, I don''t need to teach you any more..."


    Hearing the last joke, Ning Tao gave a wry smile and arched his hand: "thank you for your help. I understand. I can start."


    "Dang Dang..."


    But as soon as the words came down, I heard bursts of Ding Ming, light swing, and a steady feeling came to my face.


    Ning Tao is stunned. Looking up, he finds that ye Tian is not happy or sad, and his heart can no longer make waves. All his attention is focused on the three legged and two eared "Tai Shang Xian Ding" in front of him. A cloud diabolo is thrown in.


    This kind of description of running water gives people a very comfortable feeling. There is no obscurity. The seven color flame envelops the empty cloud bamboo.


    "Eh, it''s seven color fire." Ning Tao''s face is surprised. It seems that ye Tian is indeed an opponent.


    At this time, ye Tian looked at the stunned Ning Tao and said with a sneer: "if you are afraid of losing face, you should admit defeat as soon as possible, otherwise you will lose face."

 Chapter 2480

    "Shame?" Ning Tao said aloud, but said with a smile: "I''m not worried about this. I''m just worried that you will not adapt when you first enter the world."


    "Well, hubris!"


    "Do you really think you can beat me? Where did the illusion come from? Compare alchemy with me, and I''ll let you kneel down and call your grandfather later, "Ye Tian sneered.


    I saw his hands as shadow, as fast as lightning, seven color fire in his hands, as if alive.


    The diabolo is not solid. It can be knocked, vibrated and compressed Slowly to force out impurities, the rest is pure medicine.


    If you slap your palm continuously, the flame will condense it. Even the buzzing from Taishang xianding can remove impurities. It''s definitely a good treasure


    Seeing this, Ning Tao takes a deep breath. He is a strong opponent. It''s his turn.


    With one hand flicking, an ancient and mysterious melting pot of heaven and earth slowly condenses from the empty sky. With three feet and two ears, you can vaguely see the vicissitudes of the cauldron. On the furnace body, there are a pair of vague marks of men and women


    "Why? What is this tripod The medicine fairy is stunned, and then stares at the melting pot of heaven and earth tightly.


    Where does he seem to have heard of it?


    This thing is absolutely not ordinary!


    Where did you hear that Yao Xian was calm? It seems that I have seen it. Just looking at the surface, it''s very old. I can''t remember it for a while


    "Cut, what broken tripod, with ragged like," Ye Tian looked, and then ignored.


    "Ning Tao come on, beat him, see if he dares to win," Xiaobai and Tong Yaqian cheered excitedly.


    At this time, Ning Tao pointed to a bullet, a wisp of golden flame, like an elf, jumped into the melting pot of heaven and earth.


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a flash, it was like the roar of a fire dragon.


    Ye Tian is in the process of alchemy, but his seven color fire is suddenly disordered and trembling. It''s like seeing the emperor, flickering and vanishing, which makes him look surprised.


    What''s going on?


    As soon as I looked up, I saw a golden flame in Ning Tao''s cauldron.


    The flame is noble and upright, high above.


    It''s sacred and unique.


    Even the fire attribute elements in the air, spiritual power, are cheering and worshiping for this group of flames.


    Yao Xian and ye Tian''s eyes shrank and their brains hummed. They lost their voice and exclaimed: "this Is this the legendary sun flame


    Ning Tao just a faint smile, no response, a handy, will cloud diabolo thrown into the cauldron furnace.


    "Boom boom..."


    The golden sacred flame turned into a little dragon and swallowed it. Then it circled and closed its eyes. Without any means or action, even Ning Tao closed his eyes.


    "He What is he doing? Alchemy, sleep? " Ye Tian''s expression is exaggerated and confused.


    Don''t mention him, even the famous medicine fairy is confused at the moment, some don''t know why.


    What kind of alchemy is this?


    He has studied Dan Dao for tens of thousands of years, and his attainments can be said to be well remembered. He has seen many ancient techniques and inheritance.


    But this move, let him completely guess.


    "Is it "Yundan?"


    "Master, what''s the matter? My flame is in front of the sun flame, and I can''t concentrate on alchemy It''s cheating. He''s cheating, "said Ye Tian, angry and protesting.


    Such a state is not his peak state, and even affects his performance.


    A alchemist, flame, cauldron and herbs are indispensable. If you don''t listen to flame, what kind of pill do you practice? Isn''t it hard to make a meal without rice?


    Yao Xian frowned and coughed: "I don''t know what he is doing, but you should know the rules very well."


    "Dan Dou, it''s not just alchemy, fire control, aura attack These are all routine things. At present, this situation is normal. "


    "Who can think that the sun flame, which only exists in the legend, actually appears on him? It''s luck and skill. You use seven color fire and ordinary alchemists to make pills, aren''t you bullying others?"


    "But But, I... "


    Ye Tian wants to cry without tears. His face is as black as the bottom of the pot. He can''t help but want to burst a rude sentence.


    That''s what he''s doing.


    MMP, damn Ning Tao, it must be him. He calculated with this move from the beginning.


    Ye Tian grits his teeth. The more he looks at Ning Tao, the worse he looks at him. He is really a vicious, mean and mean person. He will do anything to win.


    Feel the seven colors of the fire shivering, like the wind residual candle, will be out at any time.


    His forehead exudes cold sweat, anxious way: "master, this is not fair, I can later alone refining, his influence on me, is too big."


    However, Yao Xian''s face became gloomy, and he angrily said, "Xiao Tian, how did I teach you? Do I have to tell you the rules of dantou again? ""In other words, being a teacher is wrong about you. You are a man who can''t afford to lose. There are unstable factors in everything. Now that you have agreed, you should accept it no matter whether you succeed or not, instead of being in a bad mood."


    "Rules are rules. It''s to stop people like you who want to open the back door when things are bad."


    "Well, well said," Xiaobai and Tong Yaqian clapped and cheered, looking very happy.


    It seems that the old master Yao Xian is very reasonable and a good man.


    Ye Tian''s face turned pale, and he struggled to maintain the seven color fire. He woke up in a cold sweat like a dream. He immediately apologized: "I''m sorry, master, I''m wrong."


    "Since it''s my bet, I''ll abide by it. My husband dares to do it. Please forgive me that I can''t be loyal and filial any more."


    However, Yao Xian glanced at him and said gently, "as I said, things are unstable. Is there a result in the game now?"


    "What are you talking about here? Concentrate on your Dan. You haven''t lost yet? "


    "Don''t think that if there is the sun flame, the game will be won. Don''t get into the wrong way of thinking."


    "What What do you mean Tong Yaqian''s face is white. Isn''t she sure of winning?


    Yao Xian stood up slowly and said with a sneer, "I''ve been alchemy all my life. I think I''ve learned a lot, but I''ve never seen the ningmen master The unique technique is just like playing. How can it be like alchemy? "


    "Like him, he can refine diabolo into dark green. I''m afraid it''s a miracle."


    "Therefore, even if there is the suppression of fire, Xiaotian only needs to refine to milky white, even if it is not the peak level, this Dan fight will be won."


    On hearing this, ye Tian''s eyes burst out with surprise. He understood that Shifu was enlightening him. He immediately stabilized his mind, controlled the fire with all his strength, refined the diabolo, and devoted all his life''s learning to various means.


    "Secret method, eighty eight wind and cloud fingers!"


    "Secret method, cremate Huang..."


    After a thrilling half-hour, ye Tian is sweating, but he is surprised to find a milky white diabolo about the size of a palm.


    At last, it''s done.


    Before I could be proud, I heard a dragon roaring from the opposite side. The tripod was loud, and a piece of golden bamboo suddenly ran away like lightning


    "I wipe, what the hell?"

 Chapter 2481

    Ye Tian grabs his milky white cloud diabolo, but the sound of "brush" in his ear makes him excited, and his eyes are round.


    So What''s that? Golden diabolo? But how did you get away?


    What the hell is this? Or do you have legs?


    Don''t say he''s stupid. He has a sneer on his face. He''s a determined medicine fairy, and his chin almost doesn''t panic. He widens his dislocated chin, and his wrinkles pile up.


    "I''m NIMA..."


    It''s the first time he''s seen it.


    "Hum, I''m in the pot of Ning Tao. Do you want to run? Did rice run Ning Tao didn''t be stunned. He glared and snorted. The wind and thunder wings behind him were shocked.


    "Whoosh..."


    This move is like an electric flint.


    Ye Tian only feels that his eyes are dazzled. Ning Tao appears behind him like a ghost. It seems that he is in a blink and scared out of a cold sweat.


    He could not help shivering from the corner of his mouth.


    At least, they are 99 in the longevity list. Is there such a big gap in strength?


    He remembers that Ning Tao didn''t make the longevity list, right?


    At that moment, if Ning Tao wanted to attack him, he would be finished.


    He muttered to himself


    Ning Tao roared, his right hand was wrapped by mysterious fairy fog, and he grabbed it toward a void like lightning.


    "Immortal method, pick star hand!"


    Just listen to "Yi La" a crisp ring, the space is actually split, before the escape of the golden cloud diabolo, the moment was Ning Tao to grasp in the palm of the hand.


    "Buzz..."


    Golden cloud diabolo seems very afraid, has been shaking, curling leaves, constantly struggling.


    However, Ning Tao cold hum a, strength a shock, this golden cloud diabolo immediately scared honest.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Smart? Is he refining a demon? " Yao Xian and ye Tian scream.


    This scene completely overturned their world view of alchemy, so they took a nap there. Without using any means, they made such a divine thing.


    Even some of the Millennium treasure medicines can''t have such complete intelligence, can they?


    How does Ning Tao do it?


    They were stupefied, as if granny Liu had entered the Grand View Garden. They were full of curiosity. They also racked their brains to understand the process of transformation?


    Could this be an ancient alchemy?


    However, Ning Tao lowered his head and looked suspiciously at the cloud diabolo in his hand, frowning, dark green? milky white? khaki? Isn''t that right?


    He''s confused now, too? There''s a bit of panic.


    Don''t make a mistake.


    You know, now he''s fighting in Dan


    But on second thought, the furnace of heaven and earth has never made any mistakes, and this time should be no exception.


    "Rather Master, let me have a look at it The medicine fairy can''t help being curious. He rushes over quickly.


    Ye Tian''s face turns pale and follows the master. There must be something fishy about it. He wants to find out the traces of Ning Tao''s cheating, or the drawbacks.


    After all, golden cloud diabolo is unheard of. For this, Shifu has the most say.


    Because he invented the game


    As soon as Ning Tao shrugs, he still gives yunkongzhu to Yaoxian and turns to Qianqian Xiaobai to express his helplessness


    Yao Xian took the golden cloud diabolo and looked at it carefully. Then, his face became dignified.


    A moment later, he took out a crystal clear silver needle, which was made of unknown material? Linger for a long time, only in its roots carefully into.


    "Buzz..."


    At this moment, golden cloud diabolo seems to feel very painful, and can''t help struggling.


    Ning Tao has no good spirit of glanced at it one eye, more and more see more and more angry, stare a way: "don''t prick you for a while, and can''t die, you shy a wool?"


    Golden cloud diabolo wronged, leaves Susu shivering, like crying.


    This not only makes the master and apprentice of Yaoxian look silly, but now it''s not big enough. It''s several times smaller than before, but the magic is several times more.


    At this time, Yao Xian quickly pulled out the silver needle and observed the color on it, only to find that it had not changed at all.


    It proves that golden diabolo is not poisonous.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he licked the silver needle with the tip of his tongue. He wanted to try the residual power on it.


    Ye Tian looks at the master smashing his mouth, and his face is nervous. You know, some poisons are chronic or recessive, and can''t be detected all at once.


    In general, they all have special people to test drugs, but now the situation is special, so they can only do it by themselves.


    "Hiss ~"


    all of a sudden, Yao Xian was so frightened that he took a cold breath and looked at the silver needle tremblingly.


    "This This medicine is... "


    "Shifu, Shifu, what''s the matter with you? Don''t frighten me," said Ye Tian, glaring at Ning Tao and roaring, "it''s all you. If my Shifu makes any mistakes, I''ll never finish with you."As soon as Ning Tao took out his mouth, he glared at the golden cloud diabolo and said angrily, "it''s all you. If anything happens to me, I''m not finished with you."


    Golden cloud diabolo


    "Er..."


    Tong Yaqian and Xiaobai have a black line.


    Qianqian blames Ning Tao for the lovely bamboo. Why is it so fierce? It is both spiritual and predestined.


    And Xiaobai is very nervous.


    After all, it''s about the formation of the pill and the "Longyang pill".


    These days, he has been thinking about Ning Tao''s dragon body, and finally came up with a pill, Longyang pill.


    If you have a good relationship with this old guy, Huaxing Dan, Longyang Dan and so on, it''s not a problem, but the situation is obviously in danger now.


    Moreover, one of the main ingredients of Longyang pill is very difficult to find. It needs a real dragon.


    Today''s Dragon people are all in the first forbidden area. They are still under the command of Tianlong emperor. Now they can''t get in touch with them. They have to find something to replace them first


    At this time, Yao Xian gasped and said excitedly, "this medicine is really incredible."


    "Not only can we prolong our life, but also we have pure noble and healthy qi. This is a variation. The effect is several times better than that of the earth yellow diabolo."


    "What? "Mutation?"


    Ye Tian is a fool. There is a mutation in the extraction of medicinal materials. In this case, there is no one in ten thousand.


    Is he so unlucky?


    This can happen!


    And Ning Tao Leng for a moment, eyes a bright, weak asked: "that Then this Dan Dou... "


    "Of course, you win. Even the earthy yellow cloud diabolo refined by the Alchemist is far behind you. It can be said that it is unique, and it has intelligence. It''s incredible."


    "I''m afraid you won''t reach this point even if you''re asked to do it again. You''re really lucky."


    Yao Xian''s face was red and full of envy.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s clever arched hand said with a smile: "the master Yao Xian is tired for my fairy world. This golden cloud diabolo is a gift from a boy."


    "Buzz..."


    However, the golden cloud diabolo suddenly trembles, actually penetrates the space and comes to Ning Tao.


    No matter how you pull it, it won''t open.


    Ye tianru was hit hard. His face was bitter. It was too hard for him. He just lost. He was still so thoroughly defeated by a younger man Pervert.


    Seeing this, Yao Xian shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s just, it seems that I have no fate with it, so I won''t be loved. But you must promise me to treat it as well as possible."


    "As for Huaxing pill, I will help you refine it myself. This prize is also yours."


    With that, he was about to pass the old king over.


    But when Ning Tao''s eyes turn, he has gained a lot. As a man, he must not be insatiable.


    Boundless merits and virtues only show one thing. A good man is rewarded with good deeds, while a wicked man is punished with evil deeds.


    It''s the same in real life


    He immediately shook his head and said respectfully, "Mr. Yao Xian has devoted himself to the fairyland for me. He is more generous in giving advice to your descendants. Please accept this Taisui king."


    "Even if it''s a little bit of the younger generation''s mind!"

 Chapter 2483

    Hearing this, Yao Xian stroked Bai Xu with satisfaction. This is Ning Tao in his impression.


    It can be called Xiaoyao and others!


    It seems that if you want to owe this younger generation''s favor, the medicine fairy has no choice but to smile and refuse. He said gently, "if that''s the case, I''ll take it."


    "I, ye Tian, will give it to you, but I have to temper him for me."


    Ning Tao nodded in surprise.


    But at this time, ye Tian lost his soul and walked heavily to him. He bowed his head and said in a dull voice: "I lost. I will keep my promise and go back with you."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a while, but asked curiously: "can I ask you a question?"


    Ye Tian nodded his head.


    "You hate me so much, you are the executioner and the devil. There must be someone who is bewitching you."


    "Let me guess, Dongyu, xianwumen, hehe, if I guess correctly, is that man wusheng?"


    Ning Tao''s meticulous mind brightens his eyes.


    "You How do you know? " Ye Tian is shocked. Is he the roundworm in his stomach?


    But Ning Tao just didn''t get angry with him. He knew it was the asshole as soon as he guessed.


    This wusheng is really troublesome


    But the drug fairy, looked at his silly apprentice, but said with a bitter smile: "haven''t you found out that you were just taken by others?"


    "What? This It''s impossible, "Ye Tian''s face was as white as paper for a moment, and his whole body was cold.


    How can wusheng cheat himself? That''s my friend, and I''ve shown my heart to each other.


    "Master, tell me, is it true? Did you know from the beginning? " Ye Tian fell on his knees and begged.


    But Yao Xian shook his head and sighed, "I don''t know what happened to Wu Sheng? But I know Ning Tao, and I know very well that I once knew that he is a villain, and the person who abets you is certainly not a good thing. "


    "What What do you mean Ye Tian didn''t understand.


    "You''ve always been obsessed with Dan Dao, and you don''t know the world, so you don''t understand the outside world."


    "Four years ago, with the help of one person, Ning Tao put an end to the great beast tide crisis in the southern region and saved countless creatures, but he didn''t ask for any return."


    "Three and a half years ago, at the top of the north, he destroyed the first big plot of the evil organization, saved tens of thousands of Tianjiao, and awakened the sleeping fairyland with one sword."


    "Three years ago, he liberated the enslaved Qianyu life and led his people to glory step by step."


    "Two and a half years ago, the skills of Yijiao cliff startled four people. Several people in the central region made trouble together and deceived people too much. He used his blood to wake up the ancestors of the eight families and warn the future generations."


    "Two years ago, he managed to protect the fragmented ZuLong gate from the internal turmoil in the eastern region."


    "A year and a half ago, he liberated the triangle, launched an attack on qijuemen, exposed the rebellion of qijuemen, and dug out a cancer for fairyland."


    "A year ago, he was alone in tianqionghai, suppressing all directions, removing demons, subduing demons, and covering the capital. He saved a large number of mainstays in our fairyland, and he didn''t ask for anything in return."


    "Half a month ago, he called on Tiangang Disha of the western regions to take charge of the seal of commander in chief and besiege the skeleton gate. He was even more isolated and went deep. Only then did he smash the conspiracy of the skeleton gate in one fell swoop and let hundreds of millions of creatures in the western regions get rid of the suffering of the evil disaster..."


    Speaking of this, Yao Xian swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then said: "these things, you can ask a little bit, now who do you think you should trust as a teacher?"


    "In terms of merit and great achievements, I can''t catch up with him for only four years. How can I have the heart to refuse to ask him to refine pills?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao, ye Tian and others suddenly, no wonder he promised so readily just now.


    It turns out that I have known this for a long time.


    Ye Tianxin believes most of the time, and the master certainly won''t cheat him. Then he takes a complicated look at Ning Tao. He never thinks that the real Ning Tao is the opposite of the big devil in his impression.


    If so, I''m afraid the real villain, the devil, is the damned wusheng.


    "He made friends with him, but he used himself..."


    ningtao sees the medicine fairy praising, the old face is red, feels the nose to smile bitterly, the road: "all is the young age''s past events, does not mention, does not mention..."


    Hearing this, ye Tian took a deep breath. He bowed his head and said: "I''m sorry, master Ning. I blame you wrong. I''m bewitched by the little man wusheng..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao sprinkled a smile, patted Ye Tian''s shoulder and said: "it doesn''t matter, you will be your own person in the future. I promise you, you won''t regret joining."


    "In the future, we will change our name to Lord Ye."


    "Thank you, sect master. I''ll do my best," said Ye Tian, feeling happy and relieved.


    Tongyaqian mouth smile, pleased to look at these two people, the strength of the world will grow again.


    A master of alchemy is worth thousands of troops.At this time, the boy of Xiaobai''s transformation muttered in Ning Tao''s ear. The latter thought deeply, then arched his hand to the medicine immortal and said, "dare to ask the medicine immortal, can you help me make another pill?"


    "Oh? What pill? " Yao Xian picked her eyebrows and got some interest.


    "Dragon Yang Dan Ning Tao looks forward to it.


    On hearing this, Yao Xian pondered for a while, but his face was gradually ugly.


    Shaking his head, he said: "it''s not that I don''t agree with you, but I remember that there is a main medicine, which needs a real dragon body. It''s not that I can get it casually."


    "Today''s Dragon people have already retired to the first forbidden area and disappeared. Who dares to provoke them? Not to mention the complete body of the real dragon, even if it is incomplete, the dragon people are not allowed to do so... "


    But without taking him to finish, Xiaobai broke in and said, "we''ll figure out a way to do this. You just need to make pills."


    "In this case, I have nothing to say, as long as I am not found by the Dragon King, but I need a quiet place for alchemy."


    Yao Xian looked at yiguanzhong, feeling depressed.


    "Of course, there is a special island in the Ming sea. No one will disturb you. Moreover, the replacement of the body of the real dragon should be in the Ming sea," Xiaobai said with an evil smile.


    This matter has been figured out just now. It needs to hunt and kill a dragon as its foundation


    Yao Xian smiles bitterly and doesn''t say anything anymore. He still has something to say to Ning Tao. There are still some problems that he needs Tianji gate and Bai Yang to help.


    The vicissitudes of the world have long changed.


    This place, has deeply hurt his heart, perhaps in the dying will come again, and old friends buried in this One hundred thousand mountains


    Longyang pill is more difficult to refine and more precious than Huaxing pill. The medicine fairy has only seen a few words in the ancient inheritance and has never been refined.


    Even if there are materials, he dare not move, who will have nothing to offend the dragon.


    If it goes down again, it''s the top of orcs.


    It took more than a day for Ning Tao and others to see the sea, but he realized something was wrong and said suspiciously: "the sea Is it going up? "


    "I remember before I came here, it was still a dense forest?"


    "It should be high tide, Minghai changeable, this is very normal," Xiaobai shrugged, don''t care.


    At this time, Yao Xian searched many ancient books, but there was still a question in his mind.


    That is the melting pot of Ning Tao!


    When he saw the design of a nearly rotten ancient book, he suddenly exclaimed: "I remember, it''s the emperor of medicine, and the furnace belongs to the emperor of medicine!"

 Chapter 2484

    Ning Tao is startled by the drug fairy and confused.


    I was still thinking about the tide, but I was so scared that I was left behind.


    Immediately his face was strange, and he stared at the trembling medicine fairy and worried: "what''s the matter with you, master? And what about the furnace? "


    Tong Yaqian, ye Tian, Xiao Bai''s face changed.


    But Yao Xian''s nose was heavy, his face was red, and he looked very excited, just like a child who discovered a major event. He was so excited that he was about to jump up.


    Ye Tian has never seen such an impolite master?


    Isn''t it really poisoned?


    However, Yao Xian took a deep breath, restrained his excitement and said, "how about I tell you a story?"


    Then, without waiting for the four to agree, he took a shivering sip of tea, moistened his throat, and leisurely said, "in other words, it was in the remote ancient times..."


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao dry cough, interrupted: "that, master, we pick important, simple to say."


    Now the warship is about to arrive at Jiexing island. He doesn''t have time to listen to Yao Xian tell a big story. The ordinary old people can''t stop talking once they open their mouths.


    Hearing this, Yao Xian laughed bitterly, nodded and said, "in ancient times, there was an outstanding Dan Dao Tianjiao. As for his real name, I have long forgotten it, but there was a name that was deafening."


    "His name is The emperor of medicine


    "The emperor of medicine?" Ning Tao picked an eyebrow, for this address is the first time to hear.


    It was Xiaobai who touched his chin, thinking deeply.


    The medicine immortal then said, "I have a saying about elixir in the fairyland and the world of ten thousand spirits for a long time, but it is the emperor of medicine who has carried forward this pulse thoroughly."


    "Some people say that he was born for the elixir. He was a natural genius. He refined the elixir and tasted the herbs. His whole life was devoted to the elixir, even to the last Go crazy. "


    "Ah?"


    How many faces change and become possessed? Is the obsession with pills too deep?


    Yao Xian sighed: "at the peak of the emperor of medicine, that is, after he was named the great emperor, a bold idea was born. He wanted to collect the world''s elixirs and refine an elixir that shocked the world."


    "This incident shocked the three circles."


    "Well Then what? Did it work? " Ye Tian''s eyes brightened and asked excitedly.


    As an alchemist, he naturally had a strong interest in this event. The master never told him, so he almost missed this big ancient event.


    Even Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian face has a strong interest, full of expectations.


    "His ideas were so bold that the alchemists at that time all said that he was a madman, with support and opposition. But the emperor of medicine didn''t care about these. No one could change what he decided."


    "Since then, he has spent ten years searching for the right elixir


    "Ten years later, he suddenly disappeared. It is said that he started alchemy. He wanted to finish his bold idea."


    "Ten years later, there is still no news from the emperor of medicine, as if the world evaporated. But one day, someone suddenly said that he saw the emperor of medicine, and there was a fairy as beautiful as heaven, just like the real nine heaven fairy."


    "She is so beautiful. She is so beautiful that you can smell the fragrance of her from ten miles away. The place where she passes is full of vitality. It''s like a gift from heaven. Anyone who sees her will fall in love with her."


    "Of course, many strong people covet her beauty. Fortunately, there is the protection of the emperor of medicine."


    "But the only strange thing is that no one knows the origin of the fairy. It''s like she appeared out of thin air..."


    Yao Xian said excitedly, and was fascinated.


    It''s like a couple of beautiful women and talented people, talking and laughing in the sunset


    Ning Tao, is there such a fairy in the world? It seems that legends are just legends.


    But after nearly 30 years, what did he do?


    What about the elixir of Emperor Yao?


    Yao Xian said: "that beautiful nine days Xuannv, every place, will cause disputes, she is too beautiful, beautiful to let women are moved."


    "Later, she wore the gauze, but she still couldn''t hide her charm. The emperor of medicine seemed to fall in love, and she was an enviable couple at that time..."


    Tong Yaqian envies, can''t help but happily rely on Ning Tao, as if found that kind of feeling.


    Ning Tao also holds her hand with a smile.


    However, as soon as Yao Xian''s words changed, he said mysteriously: "after three years, until that event happened, the fate of both changed."


    "It was a pestilence, a terrible pestilence unprecedented in history. Nearly ten million people died in a short time, just like the destruction of the human race. After a thousand calls, the emperor of medicine finally took action."


    "At the beginning, the emperor of medicine was always at a disadvantage. He could only solve a small number of people, and the root cause was never found. Seeing that the plague was about to end, he was quickly defeated in just one day."On hearing this, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "how is this possible? It''s too fast. Can a plague of that level be solved in a day or two? "


    "Yes, it is."


    "But the real reason, it is said, is that nine days Xuannv accidentally cut her finger, a drop of blood dropped into the lake, and the creatures who drank the lake water miraculously recovered."


    "After that, the emperor of medicine went along with it, destroyed the root of the plague at one stroke, and distributed the lake water to the people, which solved the terrible plague," he said, smashing his mouth and pouring a mouthful of tea.


    At this time, Ning Tao seemed to guess something, shocked: "that fairy, in fact, is the elixir."


    "What?"


    "That''s right, that''s right!"


    The medicine fairy said: "what''s more terrible is that this matter was exposed, which caused a sensation in the three circles at that time."


    "It''s said that she was a woman who loved the emperor of medicine since she was a child. Because of her love, she became hate and told the whole story."


    "Fairy, the peerless elixir, was originally intended to be swallowed by the emperor of medicine after successful refining. His strength soared and became a big ambition. However, he fell in love with the elixir and was fascinated by the elixir."


    "After that, there was a strong news that eating this elixir would immediately become an immortal and be named the great emperor. If the great emperor took it, he would even touch the mystery of the Immortal King. You can imagine what happened later..."


    Tong Yaqian and ye Tian are silent.


    Only Ning Tao shook his head and said, "people die for money, birds die for food, the eternal truth."


    "Yes, it was a dark killing. Countless strong men were red eyed and crazy. According to legend, the emperor of medicine used a surprising method, but his fists were hard to fight with his four hands, and he and the fairy were forced to a desperate situation."


    "The final result, in legend, is that there are two. One is that the emperor of medicine and the fairy did not give in. They actually chose to explode themselves and would rather die than surrender."


    "The second is that before they die, they put their life energy into a mysterious magic weapon, but what? No one knows, no one knows where it is, and it''s a mystery for all ages. "


    said, "as like as two peas," the Tao was just staring at Tao Ning. "The melting pot you used to cast is exactly the same as the melting pot of the emperor of medicine."

 Chapter 2485

    On hearing this, Ning Tao subconsciously glanced at Yang Lingjie, as if thinking.


    In fact, he has been aware of it for a long time.


    I just haven''t figured out what it is?


    But ye Tian thought for a moment, and suddenly exclaimed: "is the second rumor correct? The emperor of medicine and the fairy who is transformed from the peerless elixir have integrated a mysterious magic weapon, which is also on the ningmen master."


    After hearing about it, the medicine fairy did not answer, but said: "according to the ancient books, the melting pot of the medicine emperor is also a rare treasure made with painstaking efforts."


    "It was worshipped as a divine object by all alchemists, but it has a very clear record that in the dark killing, the furnace of the medicine emperor was broken. It seems that the" heavenly fire cauldron "in the hands of the alchemist was made of this fragment."


    "That''s why I became interested in this legend and gradually learned so much about it."


    "Broken It''s broken... "


    Tong Yaqian, ye Tian is absent-minded, but not long ago, they saw Ning Tao take out the furnace.


    Wait, that doesn''t seem to be an entity.


    Is the legend true!


    "Old man, what are you trying to say, no ink?" Xiaobai squinted and became vigilant.


    The thing in Ning Tao''s hand is a rare treasure for alchemy.


    It seems that Emperor Yao was a strong man at the end of archaea, but he died prematurely. It was the battle for the leader of the three realms that happened not long ago.


    It can be said that the emperor of medicine has no chance of three realms.


    I don''t know why, it always feels relieved, like missing something


    Ye Tian sees Xiaobai''s raving words, but he doesn''t want to be angry. You are a little boy, and you dare to scold his master.


    Looking at the whole fairyland, how many people dare to talk to master like this? All eligible graves have been leveled.


    But the next second, Yao Xian said with a bitter smile: "what you said is that I have feelings and demands. According to my judgment, master Ning''s magical alchemy is all in that furnace."


    Ye Tianxian is a muddle, then a face of horror, is his brain bad? What''s going on?


    Why did you call the master?


    Darling, is this an old monster?


    Ning Tao heard that, but he did not avoid suspicion. He nodded his head and said, "you are half right. If you have any needs, you might as well talk about them."


    He knew that the medicine fairy had recognized Xiaobai''s identity. After all, all the ten immortals were connected with each other. He must have known everything about the western regions.


    Moreover, the medicine immortal has great strength, and he is also an elder of the fairyland.


    saw Ning Tao''s opening, and the old face of the medicine fairy was red. He said with a strong head, "it''s a secret that the alchemy of the old man has already reached the bottleneck many years ago.


    "I thought I''d live enough in my life, but at this time, Xiaoyou''s furnace brought me a ray of light. If I could understand and observe the process of alchemy, it might enlighten me."


    "Watching? How to comprehend? " Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, meaningful ask a way.


    "Ha ha..."


    "I''m afraid the master of ningmen doesn''t know. The melting pot you used before should be the crystal of the emperor of medicine and the fairy. It''s not an entity, but it has magical effects."


    "You are in charge of alchemy, but it''s not the elixir or the melting pot that you control. It''s more like controlling the medicine emperor. A medicine emperor who makes any elixir for you has the magic of fairies, but the premise is your strength..."


    "What I long for is a melting pot for alchemy with ningmen master. It''s a sublimation of transmutation for alchemists.


    It''s the quiet way that the medicine fairy envies.


    However, Xiaobai sneered: "who can guarantee that you will not have evil intentions?"


    "You and I know how precious this furnace is. Besides, your time is coming. What can''t you do to survive? You and I have seen too many of them. "


    Yao Xian frowned and said with a wry smile, "yes, I don''t envy you. That''s a fake. "


    "However, it''s obvious that the furnace has recognized its owner. I can''t stand the toss and dare not take risks. So now you believe me enough. I can also swear poison. If you have difficulties, you can come to me."


    "No, unless you promise to join me," Ning Tao resolutely refused, but threw out an olive branch. When he said this, he felt too crazy.


    To tell you the truth, he thought about it from the beginning, but he didn''t have any confidence.


    Just now, he was totally subconscious. Of course, he didn''t hold much hope.


    "Hiss ~!"


    The field was filled with the sound of air conditioning.


    Ye Tianyan a black, some hypoxia, this This is too crazy. Even if you dig yourself in front of the master, you still want to dig the master.


    You think it''s a carrot in the field? Dig if you want? Too casual!


    Shifu is one of the ten immortals in the immortal world. He is highly respected. Many strong people owe Shifu human kindness. Although he is a person, he represents many people.It''s very condescending to go to tiantianmen.


    Tong Yaqian is also shocked. Xianggong dares to think too much. Although she is also looking forward to it, the possibility of it is almost zero.


    There is no basis.


    That''s the intuition about her.


    As soon as the words fell, Yao Xian was stunned. He looked at Ning Tao with some silly eyes, as if he wanted to get to know him again. How could this boy be so funny?


    Can you dig by yourself?


    Xianwu gate, Taichu gate Tian Gang Di Sha, even the only Da Luo fairy palace, he didn''t agree.


    Only in the fairy palace hung the name of an elder, or become ten immortals, hard plug up.


    Although the furnace is helpful to him, it is only a hypothesis. If there is such a possibility, will he sell himself for this?


    Immediately merciless, sneer refused to say: "I''m afraid ningmen master is more than think, with my present position, every move, involving countless people."


    "It''s impossible to enter into your world. Let Xiaotian join in, it''s still in the face of Tianji."


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "master, do you think the fairyland today is still the same as before?"


    "The invasion of the demon world will not be able to retreat the enemy in a short time. Even more, the hall of the devil is covetous, and the people are not in the same place. They secretly form a clique. Do you think you can escape the tide of this troubled time?"


    "Now, you are all eight people who are not high in heaven?"


    "This..."


    Medicine fairy mouth a draw, frown tight.


    "As I said, you won''t be disappointed to join us. I''ll leave you the position of the supreme elder."


    "You''re not in a hurry to make a decision. Maybe you can go to tiantianmen to see if it''s a good place to live. Even if you don''t think about it for yourself, you should think about the Yaoxian valley you founded."


    Ning Tao smiles and talks about it.


    Yaoxian Valley is an alchemist force founded by Yaoxian. Eighty percent of the alchemists in the fairyland gather here. Among them, five members of Yaoxian''s family live in the eastern region.


    After hearing this, Yao Xian was silent for a long time. Looking at an island that was about to be near, he shook his head and sighed, "let me take my time to think about joining your family."

 Chapter 2486

    "Boom Boom... "


    The dilapidated warship slowly approached Jiexing island. Hundreds of killers met each other on one knee. The leader was the chief manager of the northern region, yebei.


    "We welcome you, master Yao Xian!" Night north and others excited, some excited.


    After all, all the ten immortals in the fairyland are like thunder. They can be seen at random, especially the famous medicine immortals.


    It''s an honor to see it with your own eyes.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao, Tong Yaqian and Xiaobai jump down, and they all have a pleasant feeling of coming home.


    After all, the teleport is on this island.


    "All up," Ning Tao gently flicked his sleeve and dragged everyone up.


    Then he turned around and asked, "master Yao Xian, this place is for you to make pills. What do you think?"


    The medicine fairy looked around and nodded: "yes, the place is OK, but the waves are a little big. If the tide is high, we have to wait until it stops."


    "After all, huaxingdan is too unorthodox. I have only refined a few of them, and I don''t have a complete grasp of them. Moreover, huaxingcao is not easy to come by. If this furnace fails due to disturbance, it will take a long time for me to gather all the herbs again."


    "That''s no good. Huaxingdan is in urgent need." Xiaobai was very anxious when he heard it. It can''t wait that long.


    Otherwise, how can you beg Ning Tao to come all the way to find the medicine fairy to refine the pill.


    After a year or two, Ning Tao will be able to train himself.


    Yao Xian had no choice but to shrug his shoulders. He just made a sound suggestion. After all, the waves were really big. As soon as he looked up, he could see the waves three feet high. He photographed them.


    "Putong Boom... "


    "Well Broken


    Two strong people in Daojing immediately flew out and smashed the waves with one knife and one sword.


    Ning Tao a frown, and thought of the tide, toward the side of the night North asked: "what''s the matter? I''ve never seen such a big wave before? "


    "Is there any strong sea demon at work?"


    Night North shakes his head, don''t say Ning Tao doesn''t understand, he this north region person is also two eyes a wipe black.


    After hundreds of years in Beiyu, he had never seen such big waves. Some dense forests on the land were flooded, and he did not notice which sea monsters were making waves.


    It''s a strange thing.


    But suddenly, as if thinking of something, he quickly replied: "although it''s not clear, forces like beihaimeng have already sneaked into the Black Sea to explore the reasons."


    "What''s more, it''s the new demon hunting conference in the northern region recently. Many sects have gathered. At the beginning, you also participated in it. They are also investigating this matter under the chairmanship of deputy palace master Luo Hai."


    "The results are expected to come out soon."


    "Oh?" The demon hunting conference? " Ning Tao murmured and couldn''t help laughing. He seemed to be the last demon hunting king, and he won a lot of mines.


    The rapid development of calcined immortal hall depends on these rare veins.


    Today, it''s no longer a matter of forging eight grade immortals.


    Old Liu and his wife have found the inspiration of Jiupin again. When they went back a while ago, they both broke through Renxian. They are full of energy. Ning Tao is afraid that they will be exhausted


    Then he shook his head and said with a smile to the medicine fairy: "master, there is a treasure place called Yin Yang cave, which is full of energy. It''s helpful for alchemy and so on. You might as well wait here for a while."


    "If the tide stops, you''ll try. If it doesn''t stop, we''ll have to kill."


    The smile of Ning Tao''s mouth is evil.


    He thought about the teleport array for a long time. If the situation is right, he also intends to expose it.


    After all, the teleportation array connects five domains and plays an important role in war and intelligence. He and fairyland are grasshoppers on the same rope. If fairyland can''t hold up, what''s the use of teleportation array?


    But it''s not urgent. Yaoxian is just a gateway. It changes with the current situation.


    Yao Xian nodded, and ye Tian, with a curious look on his face, immediately went into the Yin Yang cave to have a rest.


    Tong Yaqian hesitated for a long time, but she also followed. She wanted to help Ning Tao, so she volunteered to take care of the medicine field in tiantianmen.


    Su Qian and Zhou Ru are in charge of the chamber of Commerce. After all, they are very good at it. They can be regarded as sharing the worries for Ning Tao.


    But Tong Yaqian is not good at these things. She is peaceful and doesn''t like to argue and fight. Sometimes, she always feels useless.


    As Ning Tao''s first woman, she is so ordinary that even her belly doesn''t win.


    But if!


    If he has learned alchemy, he can share his worries for Ning Tao. He is very interested in flowers and plants, and has a spirit of wood, so she wants to have a try.


    Yao Xian is undoubtedly the most suitable master. Yes, he wants to ask Yao Xian to accept himself as an apprentice.


    Although he knew that it was not possible, he still wanted to fight for Ning Tao


    At this time, Ning Tao and Xiao Bai stand on the top of Jiexing Island, watching the waves rolling, looking strange.


    But Xiaobai didn''t have a good way: "really, the high tide didn''t come early or late, but at this time, otherwise Huaxing pill would have already arrived."Ning Tao helpless, comfort way: "don''t worry, really can''t, please medicine fairy back to the world door alchemy."


    "But now I''m curious, what happened to Minghai? Looking at the momentum, it seems that it is increasing, which gives me a sense of uneasiness. Do you think there will be a dragon going over the river and over the sea? "


    "Dragon? Are you talking about the dragon? " One side of the night North eye a bright, inquired.


    But as soon as the words came out, Xiaobai and Ning Tao were stiff. They turned their heads in surprise and stared at the night north, with a pair of bright eyes.


    "I You What do you want? " The night North was frightened a big jump, pitifully embrace chest.


    "Go away!"


    They have black lines on their faces.


    But Ning Tao was so excited that he couldn''t help asking, "you just said there was a dragon. Is there a dragon in Ming Hai, not a dragon?"


    "Of course not. It''s a real evil dragon, also known as the evil dragon. It''s been making trouble for hundreds of years in the Ming sea. It''s said that it was expelled by the dragon people, but it''s suffering us in the northern region."


    "Hundreds of years ago, it did harm to the living beings. At last, it was the strong men of Beihai league who taught it a lesson and then stopped. Did it do it again?"


    Yebei explained to them.


    But as soon as the words came out, Ning Tao and his wife cheered excitedly. They were actually a pure real dragon.


    It''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes. It''s easy to get them. Good people have good rewards.


    In response to the old saying, the wicked have their own mill. Let the evil dragon be dealt with by the devil.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Xiaobai was surprised and said: "in the dragon clan, there will be a strange animal every other time. It''s evil dragon, rebellious and naturally anti bony, but it''s one of its own people, and the dragon clan doesn''t want to kill it."


    "So we often expel them from the tribe and let them live and die. Unexpectedly, this good thing happened to us. The Dragon King did a good thing."


    "Jie Jie..."


    Listen to two people''s bad smile, night North creepy, these two people in the end what bad idea?


    Is that evil dragon so easy to clean up? Will it be your turn?

 Chapter 2487

    Despite the dissuasion of yebei, it''s Ning Tao''s turn to kill the dragon in the depth of Minghai.


    His dragon body, can count on it, otherwise how to repair to perfect and summer elder sister roommate.


    A complete body of a real dragon, including animal pill, dragon Qi, dragon blood, dragon meat


    Ning Tao is hot when he thinks about it.


    This good opportunity must not be missed, otherwise, in addition to "there are two Terran mole ants, is it agreed to die together?"? Come down for me. "


    "Jie Jie..."


    Ning Tao didn''t react, so he was pulled down by the big red octopus. Unexpectedly, it was an eight level beast emperor, but it shouldn''t take long to break through.


    "Plop", fell into the Black Sea.


    The red Octopus tightly entangles and excitedly pulls Ning Tao to swim to the bottom of the sea. The deeper the Terran is in the bottom of the sea, the weaker its strength is, and the stronger its strength is.


    That''s the way they fight.


    However, Ning Tao seems to see it play enough, the whole body strength shock, unexpectedly with brute force to break free from the shackles, holding one of the tentacles, pull hard, the big red Octopus was pulled past.


    That strength, let it feel very humble, and the other side is a big Mac.


    "No No, I met a master, "exclaimed the big red octopus. He opened his mouth and spat ink at Ning Tao.


    It is proud in its heart, which is its good skill. With this move, it has lived in the black sea until now, and I don''t know how many times it has escaped.


    Is ready to find a way to escape, but found that the other side''s strength is not reduced, a fist hard hit in his face, sandbags big, sandbags big iron fist.


    "Boom..."


    The braised octopus is dizzy, with stars in his eyes and bulging eyes, staring at the sky.


    Ma Ma, where am I? Who am I?


    What happened?


    Ning Tao and Xiao Bai rush out of the ink. Seeing the big octopus in a muddle, Xiao Bai sighs: "why do you lay so heavy a hand on it? What if you break up your mind? "


    "It''s not easy to seduce a bait. Don''t you want to find the location of the evil dragon?"


    Ning Tao propped up the shield, but rolled his eyes and said, "how do I know it''s not beaten? I''m going to give it my best shot. It''s going to explode. "


    Big red Octopus

 Chapter 2488

    It''s so powerful that it''s like a storm.


    The big red Octopus had no stopping power at all. He was beaten and vomited blood, but fortunately, he was conscious immediately.


    The dialogue between them was also heard by it.


    It finally understood now.


    It turned out that they were deceived. These two cunning Terran mole ants are not rivals at all. They are still coming to the evil dragon.


    Another group of people came to die.


    Damn it.


    Human beings are really cunning.


    All of a sudden, I noticed that two pairs of evil eyes were watching, and the eyes were scanning, so high that it was suddenly cold.


    He looked at them and said quickly.


    "You What do you want to do? I tell you, I''m one of the 36 Dharma protectors under Emperor Zun''s command, and I''m good friends with the evil dragon. You If you dare to move me, you will die here. "


    The red Octopus coughs up blood and shivers.


    At the moment, his face is fierce.


    I hope I can scare them.


    But it met Ning Tao. He fought countless battles in his life. Can he be afraid of this?


    "Oh? Is it up to you? "


    Ning Tao is full of sarcasm and disdain.


    Even the split sea Xuanlong whale is not as good as that. Fortunately, he is one of the 36 Dharma protectors. The split sea Xuanlong whale is the weakest.


    That''s what brother Howe told him.


    Xiaobai waved his hand, as if to pity each other, and said lazily: "little fellow, we are both orcs. I don''t want to make it difficult for you. As long as you tell me the whereabouts of the evil dragon, I will protect you."


    It spoke lightly, as if for its sake.


    Finish saying, slightly a meal, and then open a way.


    "Otherwise, this Terran boy loves to eat grilled squid..."


    There''s a threat to that.


    "I I''m an octopus, not a squid, "explained the red octopus with a sad face.


    "It''s all the same, you say it or not," said Xiao Bai, with a look of indifference.


    Ning Tao laughs and does not mean well. The last punch failed to break it, but this punch will not be unexpected.


    He''s been ready for a long time.


    "You You... "


    Red Octopus see heart a Ling, subconsciously continue to retreat, sweating, but forced by the threat, finally compromise: "I I can take you, but you must swear not to kill me. "


    Seeing that it had been retreating, Ning Tao shook his head and said with a smile: "Xiaobai, I said I''d better wait until I get back and invite you to have roast squid and make goldfish soup..."


    He is more direct, that is, empty threat to each other.


    Xiaobai sniffed the words, but shrugged, just looked at the big red goldfish''s eyes, full of pity.


    It looks like we''re ready to start.


    "You What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand anything? " The big red Octopus looks confused.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly shot his hand like lightning and shot the two stone statues bravely. The two golden palmprints turned the river and the sea, and the offensive was not weak at all.


    Red Octopus pupil a shrink, a face can''t believe, how is this possible?


    When the two big palms were about to be printed on the stone statues, the two stone statues actually moved.


    "Click Click... "


    "Grandma, this bastard has found us," a vague shadow, hands to fight.


    There is another golden figure, clenching hands to greet each other.


    "Boom boom..."


    There is a loud roar in this sea area, which is far away. But for some reason, there are no creatures nearby.


    When the waves are calm, Ning Tao sneers and looks at the two figures in front of him. One is squid essence, the other is goldfish essence. They are all eight order beast emperors, which are on a par with Octopus essence.


    That''s right. It''s actually a trap, a trap, a team of three, to kill people like him.


    If he hadn''t seen it through perspective in advance, I''m afraid he would have hit them.


    Three animal emperors juxtaposed, as if facing the enemy, this human immortal, it seems that it is not generally difficult.


    But the squid essence gritted his teeth and said, "little boy, did you just say you want to eat roast squid? You''re tired of it, aren''t you? "


    "Hum, what nonsense do you talk to him? Emperor Zun has an order to forbid any foreign forces to enter the depths of the Black Sea. Let''s fight together and take him down. Who killed him will have the most flesh and blood," goldfish sneered.


    "Well, it''s just time for me to avenge that blow. If I''m not careful, I almost fell on him," said the red octopus, coughing blood and venom, gradually surrounding Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "since you don''t know what to do, I''ll ask myself."


    "Xianfa, longhuang picked up the star!"


    "The wind Ray Wings


    In a flash, Ning Tao turned into a flash of lightning, even in the Black Sea, it was as fast as thunder.


    "No, be careful," said the red octopus. As soon as he arrived at the palmprint, he patted it on his face. It was like a catcher. There was no way to hide. Half of his head was smashed."Ah..."


    The two emperors were stunned. What happened?


    "Fight with me, dare to distract and seek death," a voice of evil spirit came from behind.


    "No Ah... "


    One person and one palm are like destroying the dead and pulling the rotten. They smash the two and dye the Black Sea red with blood fog, but detain the spirit.


    After tormenting the three people, but they had no resistance, they immediately used the method of soul panning

 Chapter 2489

    "Ah..."


    Several shrill screams and shrieks made people feel creepy, but Ning Tao''s face was very cold.


    It took him a long time to get rid of the "Pan soul" method.


    But those three spirits were not tortured like beasts. After all, they were immortal spirits. They were a little tricky, but they were enemies, and Ning Tao didn''t show much mercy. Otherwise, it would be his fate.


    Black Sea "Hua La" ring, body in the bottom of the sea is more blurred, as if at any time will rush out of the devil.


    At this time, Xiaobai probe way: "how? Is there any news of that evil dragon? "


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "these three sea monsters are all under the hands of the evil dragon. They are ordered to guard here. No foreign forces are allowed to break in. Anyone who violates them will be killed."


    "Beihaimeng and Tiangang Disha in the northern region have already lost two immortals here."


    "There are still many levels like this."


    Hearing this, little white fox doubted: "what are they doing? It seems that it is Ming Hai''s great work. Is it related to the recent high tide? "


    Ning Tao shook his head and said: "in their memory, there are only orders about guarding this place, but the octopus spirit overheard some. The evil dragon seems to be guarding something important?"


    "I don''t know the details. I only know so much. There''s another general location, the evil dragon, which is also there."


    "That''s great. It''s not too late. Let''s get going," said Xiaobai.


    "Let me go, please. We''re wrong. We''re forced."


    "Big My Lord, I''m willing to be an ox and a horse and be enslaved. I beg your mercy. "


    "You You can''t die well. Lord evil dragon and Emperor Zun won''t let you go... "


    The three beasts were frightened and angry, crying for mercy.


    However, Ning Tao''s palm turned into a key and swallowed the three spirits in one bite.


    "No Ah... "


    A moment later, there were no more of them.


    Ning Tao''s face is satisfied, and the key to longevity has reached 59%. It''s really a surprise.


    in addition to these, the beast is all treasure, although broken, but the most valuable things are still there, such as three eight orders of animal Dan, goldfish golden scales, squid essence of the soft.


    There are also Octopus ink storage bags.


    All of these can be handed over to the calcined immortal hall as the inside information, which is also a rare treasure.


    After all, the emperor of beasts can''t be killed by killing. How can he be so relaxed as Ning Tao?


    It''s not easy to see one side.


    There are also three space rings, Ning Tao turned, things are very miscellaneous, but to say the most precious, it also belongs to some minerals, which are black sea specialties.


    Rare, precious, priceless.


    Looking at the huge amount of ore, Ning Tao couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. It seems that he is going to give Liu a surprise


    After cleaning up, he took Xiaobai to identify the direction, opened the perspective, and galloped in the sea. Along the way, powerful sea monsters were everywhere.


    Six, seven, they''re all in groups.


    There are also many big races among the sea monsters.


    Ning Tao dodged a group of piranha inspection, then frowned: "this black sea, the sea demon is too strong, the number is still very large, it is almost flooding."


    "Once there is a sea animal tide, I''m afraid it will be a nightmare for the northern region. No wonder no one dares to enter the Black Sea."


    You have to know that these and the so-called 36 Dharma protectors are all powerful and controllable in the Black Sea.


    But the Black Sea is vast, too vast, uncontrollable super strong, there are not a few, even the emperor, it is impossible to fully grasp.


    Hearing this, Xiaobai muttered: "the environment here is their paradise, and there are no natural enemies. They grow and develop very fast. I''m afraid the land spirit beast can''t match the sea demon."


    "That emperor, his handwriting is really big. The tide is absolutely related to it." Xiaobai duding.


    Ning Tao agreed to nod, and he thought the same.


    The deeper you dive, the stronger the sea pressure will be. It seems that there is no end to the sea pressure. There are many murderous sea monsters hidden in the dark. They use the special environment to hunt for food.


    There are also some beautiful jellyfish, corals and seaweeds, which glow slightly and grow huge.


    Here, Ning Tao is as small as a particle.


    "Whoosh..."


    Fortunately, there is perspective. The sea monsters who are ready to attack are all avoided by Ning Tao. The wind and thunder wings spread out very fast. They can see the shadow at most.


    It''s not afraid of them, but killing them will lead to more sea monsters, which will eventually trap themselves.


    It''s a natural siren barrier.


    There is no special way to do this for the rest of the immortals. They have to break through and fight their way out. But I''m afraid that in the Black Sea, it''s not far from death


    Half a day later, Ning Tao approached the bottom of the sea.Here is also the destination, a very remote dark Canyon, thousands of miles around, almost no sea demon, some, only some strong sea demon in the garrison.


    "To, is this canyon, that evil dragon is also here," Ning Tao quietly touch close, gradually excited way.


    It''s like the dragon''s eyes are full of surprise, and it''s full of pure air


    "He should have stayed here for a long time, trying to kill him. This place is so depressing that I feel uncomfortable all over."


    However, Ning Tao opened the perspective. Although he didn''t see it, he cautiously said, "don''t worry. Since this place is so important, there must be something special about it."


    "Make sure of the situation first..."


    After that, he sneaked into the canyon like a ghost.


    The canyon is very special. It has a lot of strange rocks and branches. It is dark everywhere. The rocks are as hard as steel and concentrated by the sea pressure. Following the dragon spirit, Ning Tao comes to the center of the canyon.


    When he saw it for the first time, the whole person suddenly froze, and a tidal wave of energy came towards him.


    "No, what''s the situation?" Ning Tao in the heart a surprised, hastily convergence all breath.


    Waves ripple from here.


    When it comes to the sea, there are waves of tens of meters, which are getting higher and higher. It seems that a violent tsunami is gathering momentum


    Xiaobai was stunned and thought that he had been found. He fixed his eyes and said anxiously: "boy, look, that seems to be the source of the high tide."


    Ning Tao looked at it, and in the middle of the canyon, there was a huge dark blue array.


    "Boom Boom... "


    At the eye of the array, there is a magic light and shadow, like simulation and scaling. There is a pool of water like an elf, constantly shaking and rocking, which is gradually swallowing the dark yellow land.


    It looks like northern territory Continental plate!


    Eighty percent of the northern mainland has been in the water, and more and more powerful tsunamis and huge waves are rushing towards the mainland.


    According to this situation, if the momentum continues, it will soon engulf the whole northern continent.


    It seems that the most powerful tsunami is still gathering, which can engulf the whole northern region at one time. By then, the northern region Will be completely submerged in the sea.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "It''s a flood, no, it''s a disaster," said Ning Tao, shaking his hands.


    You know, if it''s just floods, the slightly stronger monks have the ability to protect themselves.


    But could it be that simple?


    The sea monsters in the Ming sea are so dense and terrible that they can devour human flesh and blood and become stronger. Ning Tao doesn''t think they will miss this great opportunity.


    I''m afraid it''s also the emperor''s plot!


    It''s about the life and death of ten billion people in the northern region. Men, women, old and young, that kind of helpless cry Ning Tao is terrible when he thinks about it.


    "No, we can''t let these animals go!"


    A closer look reveals that there are four powerful people around the array.


    His goal is right here!

 Chapter 2490

    Ning Tao is busy hiding his figure. After he realizes that he has not been found, he looks at it with his eyes.


    An alligator turtle is sleeping in its shell.


    A fierce man, with shark like sharp teeth, bare upper body, scars crisscross.


    There is also a beautiful woman with silver hair. She is enchanting and charming. She is hot and full. She is extremely sexy. Her beautiful eyes are shining and licking her fingers


    I don''t know what her real body is?


    The last one, which was so conspicuous, was extremely terrible and snored like thunder. It wound seven or eight circles on a stone pillar. All the ghosts and gods were frightened. The whole body was dark black, and the dense scales reflected the light.


    Dragon!


    A real dragon!


    A pair of dragon horns are winding, the eyes of the dragon are closed, but they are still rebellious. The white air in the mouth and nose is like an undercurrent. The body is nearly 100 feet, shaking the dragon''s tail, giving people a kind of ruffian feeling.


    Yes, it''s that end Evil dragon!


    Among the thirty-six Dharma protectors under Emperor Zun''s command, it ranks the ninth with terrible strength and often enjoys killing.


    And Ning Tao just looked at one eye, unexpectedly pupil a shrink, exclaim: "I wipe, nine rank beast emperor."


    This is equivalent to a monk''s earth fairy!


    And the other three, should also be one of the 36 Dharma protectors. In the eighth level, among the human immortals, they are also old brand, tough, ranking only higher than the split sea Xuanlong whale, and it seems that they are not easy to provoke.


    This lineup is also too luxurious, one earth immortal, three human immortals, almost all of them can be a dishazong.


    Are you guarding this huge array?


    All of a sudden, the evil dragon wrapped around the pillar seemed to notice something. In an instant, he opened his dark red eyes and hummed coldly: "who, get out."


    "Get out of here Get out of here... "


    The deafening sound reverberated in the canyon.


    The tortoise pokes out his head, and the fierce man looks around. Is there anyone peeping?


    When the silver haired woman raised her hand, she sneered and called out the dense thunder and lightning. The surrounding sea area instantly became an electric field and spread rapidly towards the whole canyon. As long as it was a living creature, she could feel it instantly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help but shrink his pupils. He scolds him secretly. I''m afraid he can''t hide any more.


    Why is this evil dragon so sharp?


    Seeing that the power grid is about to spread to his body, Xiao Bai is shorting of breath, and is about to make a move. Suddenly, he hears a cold voice: "it''s me!"


    "Well?"


    Four people look up, suddenly see that in the dark, suddenly ran out of a powerful beast, nine Youming python.


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrink. I''ve seen her before.


    In the second restricted area, she also dealt with each other. However, later, she was bound by Miao Jingjing''s secret method and failed to fight against witchcraft. Later, in the chaos, she left the second restricted area with Prince shenhuang.


    And the one eyed evil king in the fifth forbidden area


    Looking at her breath, she has really broken through the immortal, and the nine nether Python is worthy of being a natural alien.


    "Jie Jie, it turned out to be Xiao Jiuyou. Did you miss my brother?" The evil dragon bent down with a lustful face. Evil, a pair of dragon eyes full of color.


    Ning Tao is astonished, this guy is really greedy, really don''t worry about anything?


    Xiaobai, on the other hand, looks contemptuous and ashamed to be associated with it. Evil dragon is the scum of the dragon people


    The nine netherworld BoA''s light flashed and turned into a slim woman. Her figure was strong and extremely sexy. Her waist was like a beautiful snake. She was enchanting and enchanting when she walked around. Her narrow eyes gave a disgusting glance at the evil dragon.


    "I''m ordered by the sea god to come here to investigate a matter, so as to avoid hidden danger," Leng hummed


    "Oh? Lord Poseidon As soon as their eyes narrowed, they were the three people who were above their 36 Dharma protectors. Emperor Zun was sleeping, and they were all in charge.


    Jiuyou is emperor Zun''s confidant. She must have made some important mistakes when she was sent to investigate.


    "I dare to ask Miss Jiuyou, but what''s the matter?" The tortoise asked curiously.


    Jiuyou said: "just half a day ago, I detected that three animal emperors died strangely in the Black Sea. It was at the same time. Although they were all miscellaneous fish, they were also people of Minghai. We can''t let them die in vain."


    "What''s more, the three sea gods guess that it''s possible that the Terran strongmen have sneaked in. The destroyed stronghold is close to your eyes. I''d like to inform you. Be careful."


    Four people smell speech, the pupil shrinks, this news, really is a heavy weight news.


    In a flash kill three not into the class of the emperor.


    The strength of that man is at least above that of the old man immortal. Even if the tiger shark with super fighting power wants to do this, it is very difficult.


    It''s not impossible to be a fairy


    When Ning Tao''s face changed, he was discovered so quickly, which made things difficult.


    Hearing this, the tortoise and the silver haired beauty immediately said, "thank you for your reminding. Please tell the Lord Poseidon that we will guarantee nothing."But evil dragon "Jie Jie" a smile, still lewd. The evil stares at Jiu you, turns into a black robed and rebellious man, licks his lips, and says with a evil smile: "little Jiu you, I thought you finally figured out how to make friends with me?"


    "I''m really sincere to you. Do you want to take this moment to let you feel the dragon''s body? You can watch the electricity and live and die every day..."


    As soon as the words came out, the silver haired woman pretended to be shy and looked at the evil dragon in a strange way, which made her finger move.


    Seeing this, the two men shook their heads, but the evil dragon still couldn''t change.


    If the evil dragon can be changed, it will not be called evil dragon.


    I remember that several years ago, the evil dragon wanted to * Jiuyou. At that time, Jiuyou had no resistance. If it wasn''t for the Dharma protector, it would have succeeded.


    After that, although he was punished by the three sea gods, even so, the evil dragon still remembered.


    Jiuyou is full of murders. He wants to kill it.


    Really?


    Since it came to Minghai, what female fish hasn''t been there for hundreds of years? I don''t know how many times I''ve said this sentence. I don''t think it''s disgusting. It''s harmful every day.


    At the beginning, they went to Minghai and harmed the Terran. But Beihai League took action and was warned by the emperor. In desperation, they had to do harm to the sea demons in the Black Sea.


    This guy doesn''t even have the pride and dignity of the dragon people. What kind of female pike, female whale


    I don''t like it.


    There are a lot of deformed children in their life. Of course, there are some special ones


    Lazy with their nonsense, and then turned to say: "I tell you, now the fairyland outbreak of evil disaster, the flames of war, is the fairyland lax guard."


    "The Jiujiang sea crossing battle is about to be completed. It is expected that the whole northern region will be submerged today or tomorrow. This is the moment when our sea people are ashamed before the snow."


    "Let the northern friars tremble under the pressure of our Hai people. Remember, if something goes wrong, the emperor will be angry. You know the consequences. Take care of yourself."


    While talking, people have disappeared in the dark.


    The evil dragon was still staring at her back and drooling, exclaiming: "what a tough girl, I like it. Sooner or later, I will let you kneel * under my dragon body."


    "Ha ha..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m afraid, you don''t have a chance," came a faint voice.


    "Who?"


    In an instant, they found Ning Tao walking on the ground in the sea, standing with his hands down, his eyes deep, and a bad smile in his mouth.


    "Kill your men!"

 Chapter 2491

    Ning Tao is indifferent, locking the four emperors.


    But the evil dragon, the crocodile turtle, the tiger shark, and the silver haired beauty took a serious look at Ning Tao, then subconsciously used the spirit to explore his strength, and all of a sudden they were stunned.


    "People Seven immortals


    "Are they delusional?"


    Four beast silly eyes, full dull a few seconds, then all "bang" a laugh out.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Terran mole ant, do you know what you were talking about? Who gave you the courage to come to my Minghai to be wild? Do you know how to write the word "dead"


    "If my guess is correct, you killed the three animal emperors. What about your companions? Let''s call it all out, "the tiger shark grinned with a row of sharp teeth.


    A person immortal seven heavy, unexpectedly dare to challenge them four, have no helper, who he believes?


    Or he''ll die of brain damage.


    You know, each of them is no less powerful than Ning Tao in the depth of the Ming sea, let alone a genuine earth Immortal Dragon. There must be something waiting for them.


    As the four of them looked carefully, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "there is no ambush. It''s all here, not because of my arrogance, but because My name is Ning Tao


    "Rather Ning Tao


    On hearing the name, tiger shark, the silver haired beauty''s pupils shrank and screamed out in an instant.


    Lost a voice way: "you are Ning Tao, that Ning Tao of the world door, killed my 36 younger brother Ning Tao!"


    On hearing this, the evil dragon and the crocodile turtle suddenly became very angry. At that time, the incident was so noisy that Ming Hai''s face was all lost by it.


    A strange Dharma protector, Chahai Xuanlong whale, was killed by a Daojing boy.


    At the time, few believed it.


    But in the end, everyone accepted the fact. It is said that emperor Zun was awakened at that time, but he put the matter down and said, "if Ning Tao dares to come to Minghai, he will directly chop the fish."


    A few months ago, they heard that Ning Tao was in Minghai. It was tiger shark who took people to chase him. But as a result, Ning Tao Ran very fast


    I saw tiger shark angry eyes, moriran said: "heaven has a way, you do not go, there is no way to hell, you break in, killed my thirty-six younger brother, you dare to appear, today you have to tear you to pieces."


    "Qiang Qiang..."


    A shark toothed dagger can divide the river and the sea.


    "Zizi Crackling... " The silver haired beauty grabs with her hands, and the silver arc covers her whole body.


    The tortoise, though seemingly motionless, has actually turned the current of the whole canyon into a whirlpool.


    Ning Tao has no escape.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was still indifferent. He just looked at the evil dragon who had no interest and despised him. He said: "originally, I wanted to meet you personally and see how much progress I have made in my strength recently."


    "However, there is a guy who says he has to clean up the door. I can only wish you good luck."


    Evil dragon a Leng, immediately facial expression big change, doubt a way: "is the day dragon king that bastard sent a person to come?"


    "Hum, I don''t kneel down when I see my ancestor. No, you don''t deserve to call me ancestor. I''m a dragon, but I don''t have anything like you," said Xiaobai.


    "Well?"


    Hearing this, four people noticed that there was a white snake on Ning Tao''s shoulder?


    "This What is this? "


    The evil dragon''s expression was astonished. It thought that the Dragon King knew the heinous crimes it had committed and wanted to wipe it out, but who thought it was such a thing? Where do these two come from?


    Immediately laughed and said: "two things, grasshopper, kneel down for me..."


    In the middle of the speech, he directly killed the past.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    But the next second, Xiaobai "Teng" roared up to the sky, towering body rapid expansion, three eyes angrily open, over the river, too shocked and God Jun.


    "Roar Roar... "


    A deafening pure dragon chant, let the evil dragon rush over, for a moment, stand in place.


    When I looked up, I saw ZuLong, who looked down coldly. The whole person was stunned and subconsciously turned into noumenon, but the fear increased instead of decreasing. It screamed: "you What kind of dragon are you


    "No It''s impossible, it''s impossible. This dragon power is much more pure than the Dragon King of heaven... "


    And tiger shark three people, the same face dull, Xiaobai sent out by the temperament make them tremble.


    Although they are immortals,


    they are more terrible than the sea god!


    They can''t help but think of a person with such elegant demeanour, which is My Lord.


    However, Ning Tao''s low voice pulled them back: "ninety nine times The melting pot of war


    In a flash, Ning Tao''s breath soared to the level of nine immortals.


    In fact, as early as one or two months ago, Ning Tao discovered a problem. It seems that his passion for war has reached the bottleneck. No matter how hard he studies and ponders, he can''t break through 99 times.It''s like It needs a complete transformation.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what''s the difference?


    "Boom Boom... "


    A huge wave blows towards the crowd, and the three faces of tiger and shark change. Good guy, what''s the secret? It''s no wonder that I dare to go deep into the Ming sea and can''t be underestimated.


    The crocodile turtle hummed: "let''s fight together and try our best to wipe it out. Don''t let him interfere with emperor Zun''s plan."


    "Kill..."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Just when the Three Dharma protectors rushed over, Xiaobai also took action. The dragon was so powerful that the evil dragon was so angry that he just found his strength and was suppressed by half. Is this the legendary ancestor dragon?


    In ancient books Taigu first ancestor dragon!


    "Boom..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and the strength of these three people is very strong, which can be compared with the experts of Changsheng list.


    With one hand, Yin Yang and five elements gather to form a big millstone and throw it out.


    However, under the condition of satire, the speed of the silver plate was more than doubled.


    Don''t these two goods know that in the sea bottom, all the fighting must rely on physical strength?


    Xianli, there''s a lot of resistance here.


    This is also the third fatal point for monks to be afraid of. Their strength will be weakened by 7 / 10.


    "Look at me Solve you Tiger shark roars, and a shark tooth knife cuts off Ning Tao''s head.


    Before the knife arrived, a silver arc electric field suddenly formed in the surrounding sea area, which spread widely and paralyzed people. It was the silver haired beauty who helped.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he directly stands in the same place. The next second, a big knife cuts down.


    "Stab..."


    Shark teeth knife into the body of Ning Tao, three eyes a light, so simple? It turned out to be a bluff. I thought he was really too much.


    However, the tortoise''s face suddenly changed. No, there was no blood. He immediately lost his voice and said, "no, that''s the shadow..."


    As soon as the words came down, there was a huge roar in my ear, and the whole canyon was shocked by the strong force.


    Crocodile tortoise and evil dragon turn their heads in horror and find that Ning Tao flashes to the front of the array with a blink. He punches like a dragon, holding Yin and Yang in his hand, and actually goes down.


    "What What? "

 Chapter 2492

    The four beasts were stunned and their eyelids jumped wildly.


    This array, however, has been ordered to guard by the emperor for many years. If it is destroyed by Ning Tao, they can feed the fish.


    Damn it, cunning human.


    The goal at the beginning was to turn the sea array!


    "Buzz..."


    The sea is buzzing. It''s too strong.


    Ning Tao''s arm was numb and his face was shocked. When he looked up, he found that there was a layer of blue light curtain on the blue array, which made his hair hard.


    His punch was perfectly blocked, only layers of blue ripples scattered.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Evil dragon, crocodile turtle breathed a sigh of relief, this means, is the last umbrella of Jiujiang Fanhai formation.


    Even if the fairy comes, there''s nothing we can do.


    It''s good. It''s almost over.


    "Qiang Qiang..."


    A sharp shark toothed knife, like lightning, cut the water without any resistance.


    Ning Tao was surprised. He took out the silver spear like lightning. It was a nine grade white spear, which was forgotten by several generations. However, its sharpness was enough for his opponent to remember.


    "Dang Dang..."


    In a flash, the sparks were all over the place.


    The battle between Xiaobai and the evil dragon is even more earth shaking. It flies over the canyon, and the dragon''s body of hundreds of feet stirs up the sea area.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "The Dragon King doesn''t care about you, but it doesn''t mean that our emperor can tolerate you. Evil dragon, you are God''s curse and the root of disaster. Today, our emperor will do justice for heaven."


    Small white angry eyes, a dragon tail draw past.


    The evil dragon is not an opponent at all. It is the only one who knows its crime.


    Ten thousand deaths are not enough.


    But it''s the worst. People preach to it.


    "Son of a bitch, do you really think I''m easy to bully you? You''ll try again..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    And below, Ning Tao and the Three Dharma protectors are entangled, fighting madly, but they are no match.


    Tiger shark is the main attack, silver haired beauty is the auxiliary, and crocodile turtle is relying on amazing defense, to resist white fall.


    Otherwise, if the nine grade immortal weapon is shot down, it will be a blood hole.


    The abdominal wound of the tiger shark is shocking.


    Ning Tao, seeing that he has been entangled with death, can''t help but feel angry. He wants to solve the battle quickly. However, these treasures, five wheels away from the fire hood, can''t be used in this sea floor, they will only consume themselves.


    How can we solve them quickly?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao is excited in his brain. How can he forget those two treasures?


    A collision, he quickly out of the violent retreat.


    "In fact, don''t give him time to breathe. He has used the secret method, which will not last long. As long as he can hold him down, he will be defeated in a short time," the tortoise thought carefully and drank excitedly.


    Three people burst out with all their strength, one with a big knife, one with lightning like an arrow, and one with water bomb.


    At this time, Ning Tao turned over his hand and took out a dark magic tripod, which contained Nine Hells and breathed the magic light. It was the thing that the devil swallowed the sky. Taoist Mu gave it to him: "emperor''s tool, nine prison town magic tripod!"


    Then he put away Bai Luo and took out a white bone staff, which was the big witch bone staff in Miao Jingjing''s hand.


    It also reached the level of the imperial instrument.


    Ning Tao urged, and a row, seemingly light clouds, but in fact will be in front of the space to separate.


    The attack from the Three Dharma protectors was powerful, but it disappeared in an instant. They also broke off contact, and immediately let them all spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    "It''s the emperor''s weapon. Damn it..."


    Ning Tao''s face turns white. He didn''t expect to activate the great Sorcerer''s bone staff once. How could it cost so much?


    Put it away immediately, and pour the immortal power into the magic cauldron. No, after the transformation of the Tao of the universe, it should be said that it is more pure magic Qi than the demons. The magic cauldron of jiuyu town is like a big tonic, and its power is stimulated in an instant.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    There were three violent earthquakes, and they shot out three magic prisons. Like demons, they rushed to the Three Dharma protectors.


    "No, what the hell is this? Back up, "the tortoise was so frightened that he quickly stepped back.


    But the tiger shark, with his blood surging, has already killed his eyes. When he saw the devil''s prison coming, he didn''t even think about it. No matter what demons and monsters it is, in Minghai, the tiger shark''s sword is the enemy of all things.


    However, this knife it actually split a hollow, magic prison took the opportunity to jump on it.


    Although weak, but also through the magic prison.


    "Asshole, get out of here, roar..." The tiger shark emperor was so angry that he turned into a tiger shark. He was tens of feet big and had sharp teeth. The big knife was his teeth.


    This is the method of sacrifice, which is popular among the orcs.


    All of a sudden, nearly a hundred dense arcing blasts came and hit the tiger shark.


    "Crackling..."The tiger shark shivered and was paralyzed. But the devil prison was also attacked. It was very weak, but after a while, it absorbed the essence of the tiger shark.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was also shocked. He didn''t expect that the demon emperor''s weapon was so powerful and strange.


    In retrospect, in the second restricted area, if it wasn''t for five rounds, the latter would be unimaginable. Even in the demons, it''s a good baby.


    "Gee Crackling... "


    A burst of harsh sound, surprised back to Ning Tao''s line of sight, a silver creature actually wrapped around the tiger shark.


    "Why?" Ning Tao was startled and instantly understood that the silver haired beauty was an electric eel. No wonder she could control thunder and lightning, which was very difficult.


    In the realization, the electric eel and tiger shark are intertwined, and the two regiments of magic prison become weaker and weaker in the lightning.


    I didn''t expect to be restrained.


    Ning Tao is cold hum, feeling the immortal power in his body like a tide of water. He immediately clenches his teeth and tries his best to fight out a magic prison, biting hard in the past.


    "Hum, if you have the ability, you can stop it!"


    "Gee..."


    Three evil prison attached body, such as maggots attached to bones, desperately sucking two people''s spirit, such as the devil.


    How many years have you been hungry?


    Originally, they could barely resist the two evil prisons, but with the addition of a ghost prison, they were pulled down in an instant and fell into the downwind. They screamed and struggled in the canyon, feeling hopeless and powerless.


    "No Don''t... "


    A moment later, the evil prison grew stronger and stronger, and even absorbed the spirit and blood of both.


    "Go away, go away..."


    The tortoise screamed, but it was possessed by the demon prison. It was in pain and cried, "you Who the hell are you? How is it possible for a human immortal to have two pieces of emperor''s utensils and magic utensils? "


    "When you die, go to ask a man named mordantian, and he will tell you the answer." Ning Tao is cold, pale and angry.


    If you want to change two pieces of emperor''s utensils into ordinary people''s immortals, they have already been drawn out.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao''s Dantian is several times that of ordinary people.


    After struggling for a long time, the tortoise finally died and died, following the tiger shark and the electric eel


    The three great Dharma protectors have fallen!


    "Gee..."


    Four evil prisons fly back to the tripod. They seem to be full of food. They also feed back some energy to Ning Tao.


    Otherwise, Ning Tao is not strong enough to avoid water.


    Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. Although the power of the emperor''s tools is used to wipe out the three emperors, the spirit, Qi and blood are absorbed by it, and there is no way to ask anything.


    However, it also left some soup for Ning Tao to drink, the remains of the tiger shark king, and his row of teeth, which is the shark tooth knife it sacrificed.


    If you give it to the calcined immortal hall, you should be able to make an eight grade immortal vessel easily, and it''s still top grade.


    The electric eel has become a pancake and has no value.


    The crocodile turtle, however, made Ning Tao''s eyes shine. It left a complete shell in the falling place. It looks very old and hard. It''s a good thing, and it''s very useful.


    For example, they can build a defensive immortal weapon, or give it to Gao Jie, their diviner, who loves it most.


    The longer the year, the deeper the love


    The evil dragon is scarred. After working hard for a long time, he is still defeated. Seeing that the Three Dharma protectors are dead, he is scared. How can this be possible.


    All of a sudden, he keeps an eye on Ning Tao, who is weak. Suddenly, he is fierce. He grabs a big piece of flesh and blood by Xiaobai, and opens his mouth to bite Ning Tao

 Chapter 2493

    The evil dragon knows that this is its last chance.


    Whether it can survive depends on whether it can catch Ning Tao? Otherwise, it will be killed by Xiaobai.


    At present, Ning Tao is weak. Although he is seriously injured, he is an old Dixian and a real dragon. He is just a human mole ant. It''s not easy to catch him.


    "Son of a bitch, let''s go and get it!"


    "No, boy, get out of the way quickly," Xiaobai threw away the flesh and blood and rushed over anxiously like white lightning.


    As soon as Ning Tao turned around, he saw the ferocious evil dragon, mixed with hundreds of millions of sea waves, rolling attack, dragon body bleeding, dyed a large area of the Sea red.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s pupils shrank and his heart was shocked, but his blood came to his head unconsciously.


    "Meet in a narrow way The brave win


    When all the newly recovered energy was transferred to the right arm, it soared and expanded at the speed of the naked eye. The scales of the dragon were dense. In the blink of an eye, it turned from a human hand into a white dragon claw several feet in size.


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "What what? How is that possible? Are you a dragon? No No, you''re fake, fake, "screamed the dragon, with shock in his pupils.


    You know, its dragon family is unique and supreme. I''ve heard that carp turns into dragon, python turns into Dragon But have you never heard that human beings can turn into dragons?


    Let alone seeing it.


    He doesn''t believe it, he absolutely doesn''t believe it!


    But the next second, Ning Tao grits his teeth and grabs the magic tripod of jiuyu town. It''s a heavy little giant. The white dragon claw grabs the leg of the tripod, roars, rotates around, and smashes it against the evil dragon.


    "Evil animal, give me Lie down


    "Boom, hoo, Hoo..."


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    But the evil dragon is extremely crazy and plans to use brute force to fight against Ning Tao.


    The real dragon is the most powerful in the world, which can not be refuted.


    It''s just a Terran that dares to compete with it Meet


    "Bang Boom... "


    One second later, it shot into the bottom of the canyon like a shell


    This person is Evil dragon!


    "Whoosh..."


    Xiaobai finally arrived, looking at Ning Tao with his arms retracted to the original shape, and looking at the evil dragon lying in the ruins, he exclaimed: "you boy, how strong is this? Don''t beat it to death."


    Ning Tao''s right arm was completely red and swollen. He endured pain and said bitterly, "I''m dying. I can''t help it. If I were merciful just now, I would be the one who died."


    "Anyway, you can make Longyang pill!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s no problem at all. I wanted to find a dragon instead of pretending to be a dragon. With my help, you should be able to reach the dragon body, but I didn''t expect you to meet a real dragon."


    "Although it''s surly, it''s undeniable that it''s powerful. It''s OK for you to build a dragon body."


    Xiaobai raises Ning Tao and pats his chest to guarantee.


    I''m kidding. I don''t think about who it is? It''s just a little dragon. I don''t know how many generations it has been.


    Moreover, if it wasn''t for the sake of preserving its dragon body, it would have fallen into its own hands


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded happily, saying, that really dragon head, is really hard. The terrible impact made him bleed all the time.


    Almost not killed by the anti shock force!


    "Puff..."


    Nine prison town magic tripod, powerless lying in the ruins, buzzing, although not refining, but also can borrow.


    The whole huge dark Canyon, at this moment, is fragmented. The battle is too fierce. This place can''t bear the impact.


    "Click Click... "


    "Roar..."


    The evil dragon''s seven orifices burst into blood, its eyes were full of stars, and its whole body was in sharp pain. It was tearing its nerves all the time. The dense wounds were bursting with dragon''s blood.


    Especially the head, was Ning Tao to fight as hard as he could, the whole person felt stiff.


    In front of a flower, Xiaobai comes to it like a ghost, and a dragon claw is in the center of its eyebrows.


    In a flash, the whole body of the evil dragon trembled violently.


    Under the gaze of Ning Tao, the evil dragon screams bitterly. His strength is sealed and shrinks rapidly. He becomes a rebellious man, but his head is swollen.


    It''s the size of a bowl.


    "You You bastards, ah The Emperor Your majesty, I will not let you go. "


    "Touch the array, the Lord Poseidon has sensed that it is on its way now. Jie Jie, you are all waiting to die. No one can escape. You are all going to die..."


    The evil dragon is ferocious and roars.


    Just now, he heard the conversation between them. It turned out that these two bastards came for it.In order to refine it into dragon Yang pill.


    That kind of crazy thing, in the dragon family, it also heard, the whole body of the real dragon as the main medicine, and finally refined into a magic pill.


    The dragon people punish evil dragons. Sometimes they will directly kill them and ask someone to refine them into pills for later generations to take


    But in the dragon race, this is also the most terrible punishment.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Bai heard that they frowned, but they were lazy. Then they turned and looked at the dark blue bursts, and the strange hard light curtain.


    The previous blow did not cause any damage at all. It can''t be broken by strength alone.


    Ning Tao frowned and said, "this array is the root of the high tide. We must destroy it. Otherwise, if it comes true, I''m afraid tens of billions of creatures in the northern region will fall into this merciless sea disaster."


    Hearing this, Xiaobai nodded and drew hard towards the blue array.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    It''s like the collapse of the earth and the collapse of the sea.


    Some dead volcanoes in the distance seem to have revived. The rolling riots made the sea disaster more fierce


    At this time, every wave of the Ming sea outside was 100 meters high, mixed with a ferocious race, beating towards the mainland of the northern region, never stopping. Looking around, it was full of ferocious sea demons.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Kill..."


    The mountains, lakes and gullies are all filled. The sea disaster in Minghai has sounded the first level alarm


    Looking at the bottom of the sea, Xiaobai made a crazy attack, but after more than ten times in a row, he didn''t even crack.


    It was all blocked by the dark blue light curtain.


    "It''s granny''s, what is it? How hard is it? Even I can''t break it, "Xiaobai showed his teeth, staring at a pair of longan, very helpless.


    On the contrary, the more aggressive it is, the more violent the water in the pool will be affected.


    It seems to give it a push.


    At this time, evil dragon coughing blood, ferocious way: "don''t waste your strength, you are not broken."


    "Why don''t we have a discussion. If you let me go, I can tell you what you want to know. I can assume that nothing happened today, and that I killed the Three Dharma protectors."


    "Well, you''re a born evil dragon, and you''re so kind?" Xiaobai sniffed.


    Once the evil longan was cold, he complained: "hum, if you don''t know what''s good or what''s bad, let''s die together. Anyway, it''s OK to tell you that this array is formed by the original power of the northern region. In fact, you can break it?"


    "The only thing that can be done is Xuanwu. I know it''s around you, but does it dare to come to Minghai? Does it dare? Ha ha... "

 Chapter 2494

    Listen to this harsh laughter, Ning Tao and small white face a cold, a haze emerged in the face.


    Damn it.


    In other words, the emperor could actually use the source


    Small white idea turns fast, suddenly ponders a way: "understand, original" that bastard "idea, just want to take away small black in charge of North Region origin."


    "This place should be able to contact the origin of the northern region, but the bastard couldn''t absorb it and was not recognized, so it had to shake the origin and engulfed the northern region with floods, so that its" fierce water "spread all over the northern region."


    "In this way, the origin of the northern region will have the illusion that it is the master of the northern region, and then it will be in charge of it..."


    Listening to Xiaobai''s explanation, Ning Tao felt thoughtful. No wonder, from the beginning, he felt that there was a strange energy in the sea.


    It turned out to be the "fierce water" power of the emperor.


    Cover the northern region with power, let the origin have the illusion of being controlled by it, so as to recognize it and obey it


    It seems that in order to gain more power, Emperor Zun did everything he could. How long did he plan for this? This time, tens of billions of people in the northern region were buried in the flood.


    What a crazy guy.


    For the sake of one''s own selfish desire, regardless of the life and death of others, just to satisfy oneself, is really hateful


    "Jie Jie..."


    The evil dragon curled up in pain, with a big red bag on his forehead. However, he said with a grim smile: "even if you guess, what can you do?"


    "This is the northern region. It''s the power of the source. You can''t break this thing by yourself."


    "The extinction of the northern region has become an iron fact. Accept it, and you will be slaughtered and obliterated by the sea god."


    "If you want to be the Savior, don''t dream of spring and autumn!"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Xiao Bai''s face was a little bit surly. The dragon''s head was majestic. He grasped a force and twisted it hard.


    "You What are you doing? "


    In a flash, the evil dragon felt that there was a force in his body, which was rioting. He put the meridians, flesh and bones Heartily smash the destruction, like monkey sun in the belly of heaven, pain to his death.


    "Ah..."


    "I I curse you, you will bear the pain of death like those disgusting human reptiles and mole ants. The Terrans, after all, are the food of our dragon tribe.... "


    "Human women are nothing but toys for us to trample and enjoy, ah..."


    The evil dragon''s liver and intestines are broken, and his eyes are splitting.


    I have never felt such pain and suffering at this moment. If my life is not huge, I will die.


    Xiaobai''s face is overcast. Even today, there are dragon people with such ridiculous ideas.


    Decline, really blame others.


    It sleeps and wakes up in several times, witnessing the rise, prosperity, brilliance and peak of human beings. Even it has to admire the amazing talents.


    No matter how arrogant it is, it will become the food for the ants in its mouth. It will be an evil dragon after all


    But at this time, Ning Tao was silent for a long time, and his eyes were fixed on the dark blue array.


    Is it the source of the northern region?


    If you use that, you should maybe.


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkled, as if he had made a decision in the dark. He squeezed out the last force in his body and gathered on his right hand again. At the same time, he slowly poked out.


    It''s not the third turn.


    It''s not the key to longevity.


    A hand, slowly close to the dark blue light curtain.


    Xiaobai frowns and feels that the breath of Ning Tao has changed. I don''t know what he wants to do?


    Can it be broken like this?


    The evil dragon, biting his blood teeth in his ferocity, still sneers: "impossible, not recognized, unless defeated by brute force."


    "But if you do that, at least it''s possible to be an immortal. You''re just an immortal. Absolutely not..."


    "No It''s impossible. It''s impossible. You What did you do... " Before he finished speaking, the evil dragon suddenly screamed out again, and the whole person gaped.


    It''s like living people see ghosts.


    And Xiaobai, a pair of dragon eyes staring round rolling, chin is able to insert a big iron ball.


    "This How could this happen? What happened? "


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao''s hand, which has no attack power, actually penetrates the light curtain without injury.


    In the next second, Ning Tao was mysterious and solemn. He grasped the milky water in his hand and quickly pacified the uprising. This is the origin of this place and the power of the northern region.


    "Wow Wow... "


    Ears ring clear water sound, jingle ring, Hua La, like a stream in the field.


    Ning Tao is comfortable and can''t help groaning. He just touches the origin, and the swelling and injury on his arm subsides. The dry body also has the nourishment of a holy spring."It''s amazing..."


    He felt that he could do many things with it, and the array and light curtain were easily shattered by Ning Tao.


    This eye is destroyed!


    The evil dragon gaped. His voice seemed to be stuck. He couldn''t make a sound. His eyes bulged and he forgot to breathe. He just felt that his brain was blank at the moment.


    Even the pain, forget.


    Don''t say it, even small white, at the moment all silly eyes, stunned looking at the light in Ning Tao''s hand.


    This thing is very strange, but also very familiar. It''s the origin of the northern region. Xiao Hei controls it, while he controls the origin of the eastern region.


    "You How did you do that? " Xiaobai finally can''t help it. He asks difficultly. If he only relies on the blood essence of Xuanwu, he can''t do this scene.


    I didn''t want to ask, but when it comes to the secrets of the five beasts, it can''t help asking


    Since Ning Tao came back from the second penalty area, he can''t even see what he has done.


    Ning Tao smiles, and it''s hard to hide his excitement in his face. He''s successful. It''s amazing.


    Such a milky light, but equivalent to their own absorption of 100 strands of the original force.


    You know, from his cultivation of star Jue to now, he has absorbed six strands of power from the milky white source space.


    But the "light" in front of him actually has a hundred strands of origin. How can he not be shocked and ecstatic? If he absorbs it, I''m afraid his strength will soar.


    He saw the hope of refining Yicheng fairyland


    As soon as he raised his head, he just wanted to explain to Xiaobai. Suddenly, his face changed, he suddenly turned around and looked into the deep place, and the source in his hand was palpitating.


    "What is it?"


    "No, there are super strong people coming!" Although Ning Tao can''t feel it, the source can.


    And the evil dragon gradually recovered from his fright. When he heard this, his eyes lit up and he laughed wildly: "ha ha, you are coming at last. You are finished. You are the sea god, the ten level sea demon..."


    Although Xiaobai didn''t feel it, he believed in Ning Tao and said immediately, "go, if it''s really a ten level sea demon, we can''t beat it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded solemnly. The horror of the immortal is not what he can understand now.


    Immediately put away the shark tooth knife, turtle shell and other things, catch the cursed evil dragon, and Xiaobai leave quickly


    But at this time, the evil dragon''s face showed resentment and said with a grim smile: "do you think that destroying this array eye can prevent the destruction of the northern region? Ha ha, I tell you, there are nine eyes like this! "


    "Ha ha..."

 Chapter 2495

    "What? There are nine


    Ning Tao and Xiao Bai are surprised when they hear that this is just one of them?


    "If you want to stop the destruction of the northern region, you have to destroy all the nine array eyes. The swing of Minghai will subside and the flood will stop, but I''m sorry to tell you that Da Zhen has already completed its task. "


    "No one can stop the extinction of Beiyu, ha ha..." The evil dragon laughs wildly, full of madness and ferocity.


    Don''t care about the leakage of important information.


    And Xiaobai, like a nine foot dragon, grits his teeth and carries Ning Tao to the sky. It''s not good for them to fight at the bottom of the sea.


    It has been able to feel, a breath of terror approaching, and even has locked the three of them.


    "No, sit still, roar..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s sword eyebrows wrinkled tightly. He was surprised, but more powerless.


    The nine array eyes represent the original force of nine hundred strands.


    He has destroyed an array eye and has got 100 strands. He can let him absorb refining. He has the formula of refining stars. This speed will be greatly shortened.


    However, although he was greedy for the other eight array eyes, he also knew that he could not get them.


    First, I don''t know where it is?


    Second, there is a ten level pursuer behind him, which is a celestial being, the God of the sea!


    Third, as the evil dragon said, he could feel a huge wave as high as the sky, just like the wave of destroying the world, shooting towards the mainland.


    Even the power of the immortals will be broken to pieces under this huge wave, which can completely engulf the northern region.


    Has I can''t go back!


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy, and he clenches his fists tightly. Unexpectedly, it''s still a step too late. The other eight array eyes, together, should be the source of fairyland, at least one and a half.


    But unfortunately, he only had one ninth. He could not destroy the remaining eight array eyes.


    Immediately sigh, now or don''t think about greed, or first think about how to get rid of the pursuit?


    "You''re finished. You''re all dead. You''re all dead..." The scream of the evil dragon was very harsh.


    Ning Tao is agitated by its clamor. He punches him seven inches away. His white eyes are all coming out. The next second, he takes it into Xumi''s master.


    It remembers that when it took ran Tianming''s treasure, it seemed that there was a special magic weapon called "Suolong net".


    It''s the best choice for the klong.


    In the corner of the Yangling ring, I found a large pale gold net. Every thread was as sharp as a knife. Some utensils and magic weapons close to it were cut off.


    Ning Tao a face surprised, didn''t expect or a good thing, immediately a cover in the evil dragon body.


    "Well Well... "


    No longer care about it, Ning Tao looks at the Yangling ring and rubs its body. From the beginning, he knows that this thing is not ordinary.


    The immortals didn''t understand.


    Emperor Yao, fairy, I don''t know.


    Now he is the same.


    However, the most important clue he knew was a piece of memory that Taoist Mu showed him when he was in the second restricted area. One of the memories was that the immortal Saint sat down and was wearing two rings.


    It looks like the Yin and Yang, the Soul Ring!


    The first function is the melting pot of heaven and earth, and the second function is the living space. It feels like the function of ring evolution.


    What is this baby?


    Ning Tao thought deeply, but he didn''t understand


    "Gee..."


    All of a sudden, a dozen sea monsters rushed over and opened their sharp teeth as if they could crush the alloy.


    As soon as Ning Tao raised his head, his pupils suddenly shrank. He was so scared that he screamed. He was actually a school of piranhas.


    One of the most terrible races in the sea!


    once surrounded by them, don''t mention fairies, even awesome giants can eat for minutes.


    There is also a rumor that the place where the piranha passes is full of life, only a mountain of bones!


    "Not good, rush out quickly," Ning Tao panicked, busy lending his thunder wings to Xiaobai.


    And he shot with a long gun, which was ingenious and tricky. In the blink of an eye, he killed more than a dozen piranhas. Otherwise, the smell of blood would make them crazy.


    Looking around, the piranha crazily came here, gradually forming a encirclement.


    It looks like someone''s manipulating it.


    "Boy, I''m afraid it''s the ten level sea demon. If we''re surrounded by piranhas, we''ll be finished," Xiaobai said anxiously as he flew up.


    There are too many sirens.


    These things are equivalent to land cannibal bees. Even if it encounters them now, it''s a little scared.


    Moreover, this is obviously the way to hold them down.


    Otherwise, when he arrives, it''s all over.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao takes out the origin of the ball and directly integrates it into his body. Instead of refining, he just wants to make him recover.The sea pressure here is too strong, the spirit jade tube and the space are very difficult to use.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    After trying for more than ten times in a row, he finally took Xiaobai out of the encirclement. However, the distance was really short, and he only rushed into the strange stone pile 1000 meters away.


    The army of piranhas pounced on them in an instant. However, they searched all over the strange rocks, but no one was seen.


    What''s going on?


    How suddenly the world evaporated?


    The leader of the piranha was confused. He used the sound waves of his clan to detect and sense, but he got nothing. He stopped barking. Where did the dragon and the man go?


    After circling for several times, he immediately ordered the clansmen to explore in the distance. The two bastards certainly didn''t go far


    In the deeper part of the Ming sea, a terrible man moved like a blink of an eye. His eyes flashed fiercely, as if he had got some news. He whispered: "disappeared? How is that possible? "


    Pause step, hesitated for a while, immediately a pinch Jue, unexpectedly is in induction evil dragon''s location.


    I''m afraid it didn''t know it had been passive.


    After a long time, the terrible scaly man opened his eyes and flashed red. He accurately identified a direction, broke the current and chased quickly


    When the piranha school gradually dispersed, a slit, a flash of light, Ning Tao and Xiaobai immediately appeared, the second magical living space is really easy to use, fortunately cheated this group of piranha.


    Immediately hide body shape, quietly slip away from the other side, must not be trapped by them.


    At this time, the distance from the sea level is nearly ten thousand feet, with the two galloping, after a long time, finally see a light, finally want to leave this ghost place.


    With a loud "plop", they broke through the water, stormed into the sky and swept away the shackles.


    Finally back to the sky!


    They are very happy, like the ghost place in the deep of Minghai. Normal people really don''t want to go there, unless they are born to play in the water and cultivate the power of water.


    "Click Click... "


    However, the sky is dark, thunder and lightning, heavy rain, people''s heart is still heavy.


    However, even so, Ning Tao still has a lingering fear: "out of the sea, the group of piranhas will no longer catch up, temporarily safe."


    But all of a sudden, Xiaobai''s hair explodes, and he grabs ningtao and retreats several kilometers.


    "Boom..."


    At the next moment, I felt a terrorist attack, which landed on their foothold. A huge wave hundreds of meters high set off, no less than a super bomb explosion.


    "Who''s attacking? Get out of here, "said Ning Tao.


    "Well, do you really think you can escape? It''s a capital crime to do bad things to me and good things to me, "said a terrible scaly man, walking coldly in the huge waves.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Bai were shocked, and a word flashed in their brain: "ten steps, fairy!"


    However, a light laugh suddenly came: "ha ha, that''s a coincidence. If you want to kill him, I''ll save him, or A fight? "

 Chapter 2496

    As soon as the words came out, the scaly man''s face changed, and he was locked by two terrible breath.


    "It''s you..."


    Ning Tao was overjoyed. The voice was so familiar that he was relieved. As soon as he looked up, he saw three familiar figures falling from the sky.


    A blind man, a lame man, a businessman, a smiling man.


    "Blind old, lame old, and Ho ho


    "Tut tut..."


    Blind old play abuse a, looked at Ning Tao a few eyes, said strange way: "you this little pervert, incredibly also can be chased so embarrassed?"? It''s an eye opener. "


    "Humph, I''m so hungry that I''m going to kill you?" When the lame old man saw him, his teeth itched with anger.


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes. It''s been many years. He''s forgotten it, but it''s necessary to feel guilty


    Seeing this, brother Hao had no choice but to smile bitterly. They had come here to explore the rising tide.


    But not long ago, he suddenly received Ning Tao''s spirit jade tube. It said that he knew the reason for the high tide, but he didn''t make it clear. He asked them to rescue him. Only by following the jade tube can they find Ning Tao''s place.


    Thanks to this guy''s luck.


    Otherwise, the pursuit of a ten level sea demon will be a headache for even the immortals in this sea area.


    Then he waved his hand and said, "well, that''s over, but I''m very curious that this one will actually do it in person. One of the three sea gods, the head of the piranha clan, has a single name:" bite! "


    "Well, who are you? Can you command these two shameless men? " The scaly man squinted.


    But as soon as the words came out, the blind old man was obviously not happy, and glared at him and said, "Oh? Stinky fish, you want to fight. You didn''t cook yourself, did you


    "If I say that one foot should have been heavier in those days, otherwise it would have been those two now," said the lame old man, shaking his lame feet and looking obscene.


    "You want to die..."


    The scaly man''s face sank and he looked angry.


    These two old bastards were extremely insidious. They were not blind or lame. They wanted to look like this. At that time, they almost died.


    It''s a dark loss.


    I''m still angry when I think about it.


    However, although I really want to get revenge, it is obvious that the situation is not good at the moment. These two old guys are immortals. If they really want to fight, they may not be able to win.


    He immediately snorted coldly, pointed at Ning Tao and said, "this little bastard killed three beast emperors of Minghai first, two Dharma protectors, and captured one person alive. This is a bitter feud. Give him up, and you and I will be safe."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. Does this guy want to force brother Hao to hand over himself?


    Xiaobai has already shrunk and climbed onto Ning Tao''s shoulder. He is ready to take action at any time.


    "Oh? Is everything all right? "


    When brother Hao heard this, he actually laughed. Together with the two old guys, he also laughed.


    The lame old man patted Ning Tao on the shoulder and said with appreciation: "good boy, you have seed, you have done a good job. You are worthy of being the younger generation that I like."


    "I killed five animal emperors and caught one of them. It''s like making a big noise at the bottom of the sea."


    "Ha ha..."


    Listening to the laughter, the scaly man''s face changed. It felt like he was ridiculed by several people.


    "What do you mean? Is beihaimeng going to be the enemy of Minghai? "


    "Clan chief, they say that the intelligence quotient of Hai nationality is not high. I really believe it. Don''t you look at this situation? You Ming sea almost drowned my northern continent, still say this kind of words? Don''t you think it''s funny? "


    "Also, I am a human race, you are a sea race, we have always been the enemy, how can we be the enemy?"


    Ho''s lips sneer.


    "You..."


    For a moment, the scaly man''s face turned red.


    Ning Tao Snickers, but he doesn''t expect that Hai people''s IQ is really low. If you talk about eloquence, brother Hao can throw it eight blocks away. This kind of people has both advantages and disadvantages.


    At this time, brother Hao said: "even without these, you can''t wait to kill Ning Tao. It must be because he knows your secret."


    "You want to shut up!"


    "I''m sorry I won''t let you do that!"


    Ning Tao almost didn''t laugh. Unexpectedly, brother Hao is also very skinny. He turns around the clan leader''s play.


    "You are playing with fire in Beihai League. Do you really think our Hai people are afraid of you because they don''t move you these years?" The scaly man is ferocious and murderous.


    But when brother Hao heard this, he suddenly took a step and said solemnly, "in that case, you can listen to me. If Minghai does not ebb, I will declare war on you as the leader of the alliance on behalf of Beihai League."


    "Vow to defend our territory with northern region friars, and never give up."


    "Well, since even the mysterious leader of Beihai alliance has declared war, I will accompany him to the end. I want to see whether the present northern region is the world of your people or the world of my sea demon!"A cold voice came from the bottom of the sea.


    The next second, only to hear a few "poop" loud noise, unexpectedly rushed out of a number of terrorist figures.


    Ning Tao and others were shocked. They quickly stepped back. A hundred meter high wave was shattered by the afterwave.


    In sight, there are six people, three women and three men. One of them is the nine Youming python that Ning Tao knows.


    He doesn''t know the rest.


    However, the leader, a man and a woman, was terrified and intimidated. He was not inferior to the clan leader. He immediately asked the lame old man, "who are these people?"


    And the lame old man frowned and said, "it seems to be a trouble. The first man and woman are the other two of the three sea gods."


    "That woman is the head of the jellyfish clan. She has a single name. Although she is beautiful, her strength is very vicious."


    "And that man, he only knows it''s called" Heifeng ". His strength is terrible. Even I''m afraid of it. Moreover, I''ve never seen it show up. This guy''s strength is the strongest. Try not to provoke him."


    "The light clan chief? "Black wind?"


    Ning Tao said, are these the three sea gods of Ming sea? It''s really suffocating.


    The sixth forbidden area is really worthy of its reputation, and the hidden strength is enough to compete with one area.


    Fairyland is really troubled now. There is no magic disaster in the northern region''s ten thousand magic caves, but there is a flood.


    "Alas..."


    Seeing the assistant coming, the scaly man looked very happy and said with a sneer, "Why are you not crazy? Come on? Now it''s three against two, we have the advantage, ha ha... "


    However, the silent black wind suddenly looked into the distance and said, "let''s go, no one can ask for it today."


    "Why?"


    Scale man a Leng, clearly dominant ah.


    All of a sudden, from the horizon came a clear sword sound. I just felt the light of the sword flash in front of me. A natural and unrestrained old sword man, holding the wine gourd, appeared in front of everyone with a smile.


    "It''s so busy. It seems that I''m not late. In this case, I represent tens of billions of creatures in the northern region and declare war on Minghai thoroughly!"


    "What if the tide doesn''t ebb and the tide doesn''t stop for a day? Do you want to fight now? "


    And Ning Tao eye a bright, surprise way: "carefree elder, unexpectedly is you."

 Chapter 2497

    Yes, this ancient sword man is one of the ten immortals. The elder of xiaoyaomen, xiaoyaoxian!


    Seeing that Ning Tao was safe, Xiaoyao fairy nodded and said with a smile, "I received your spirit jade tube. Elder heiyang informed me immediately. Fortunately, I was in Minghai, otherwise I might not be able to catch up."


    He was also relieved.


    Ning Tao hears speech, also shout fluke, it seems that now the strength of the immortal is not enough to see.


    They are becoming stronger, and others are also becoming stronger. In particular, the three realms are about to form a line. The aura of heaven and earth is strong. I''m afraid that in the future, the strong will gush.


    This incident also gave him a wake-up call. It seems that even in the realm of immortals, he was not careless.


    When it comes to Samsung Lianzhu, the competition will become more fierce and fierce. Only you can''t think of it, and they can''t do it without it.


    It is estimated that there are a lot of talented people and a lot of good luck people. He is not sure that he can occupy a place.


    So he should seize all the time and opportunity to become stronger and strive for Be the best


    At this time, Xiaoyao fairy looked at the blind old man and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that even the two elders were shocked. It''s really lucky to see the mysterious North Sea alliance leader with my own eyes."


    He was very polite and respected them.


    Brother Hao was neither humble nor arrogant, and he replied with a smile: "I love leisure, so I seldom show up. First, I''ll solve the problems in front of me, and then I''ll talk about the past."


    After that, he turned to look at the three Poseidons and said, "now it''s three on three. Do you want to fight?"


    The scaly man''s face turns black. He has never heard of the name of xiaoyaoxian.


    We''ve all fought with each other.


    And the head of the jellyfish clan, the light clan, said with a smile: "today is the most lively time in so many years. However, you and I have important things to do. The way is different. We don''t plan for each other. Today''s business is just that."


    "But the next time you and I meet again, it''s on the big battlefield of northern regions."


    "There will be a war between Haizu and you


    Hearing this, xiaoyaoxian drank a mouthful of liquor and said, "in this war, our people will do their best to win back our territory."


    After listening to the mysterious black wind, he turned around and left. It seemed that he was not interested in this kind of thing at all.


    The light clan chief hears speech, just smile, Jiao body shine, also then rushed into the bottom of the sea.


    Jiuyou takes a deep look at Ning Tao, full of fear. Unexpectedly, in less than a year, this human evil has grown so fast.


    She felt a deep sense of crisis.


    Only the clan leader, gnashing his teeth, took a look at Ning Tao, and said darkly: "son, you wait for me. You and my hatred for Minghai will never die. Sooner or later, I will make you pay a painful price."


    But Ning Tao picks his nose and gives him a middle finger. A piranha dares to threaten him.


    Murmur: "sooner or later I''ll make you roast!"


    "Hum ~!"


    The clan leader Leng hum, along with the several Dharma protectors who came here, fell into the bottom of the sea.


    "Click Click... "


    "Wow Wow... "


    On the sky, the thunder is more and more roaring, the rainstorm is incessant, and the waves, as high as 100 meters, almost once a cup of tea, are frightening.


    There is even a huge wave higher than the mountain peak, the waves overlap, more unstoppable.


    They all believed that Ning Tao knew the reason for the high tide, so they came all the way to help each other.


    "Boy, what''s going on?" Brother Hao and xiaoyaoxian asked in one voice.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath. Just as he wants to open his mouth, suddenly, Xiao Bai exclaims: "Xiao Boy, look behind you. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao subconsciously turned to look, but the pupil instantly contracted into the eye of a needle.


    "Well What''s that? "


    Xiaoyaoxian, brother Hao and the blind two also looked at it, and there was a surge of horror on their face.


    In the sight, it was dark in the depth of the sea, and it was still creeping. There was a heavy metal roar in the ear, and the eardrum was shaking. The sea demon below was running for his life towards the road.


    Even the eighth order emperor, they saw several heads, one by one scared into the deep sea.


    "This It''s a big wave. OK What a high wave, my God, "Ning Tao screamed.


    It''s just that he''s far away. In perspective, there are at least three high Wudang Mountains. If you look closer, I''m afraid ten are not enough


    If this big wave goes on, the northern mainland will be completely reduced to sea, and mountains and rivers can be leveled.


    Xiaoyaoxian and even the blind old man turned pale. Even they were cold under the terrible pressure. They couldn''t stop this huge wave. Their intuition told them that it was like a mantis arm blocking a car.


    I''m afraid that even if the emperor comes, it will not be able to destroy the huge waves.It seems that there are two terrible forces hidden.


    Ning Tao knew that there was the power of the origin of the northern region, and the other was that the emperor respected the fierce water.


    In his perspective, you can see a horrible virtual shadow with nine ferocious heads. It seems that it is a creature from ancient times.


    "Xiaobai, then What is emperor Zun? " Ning Tao talks subconsciously.


    Hearing this, Xiaobai sighed and solemnly said, "it is one of the fierce beasts in ancient times. It is called the fierce water beast, jiuying!"


    "What?"


    These words xiaoyaoxian several people also heard, immediately surprised, that emperor Zun, unexpectedly is nine baby.


    In the depths of the Ming sea, they really hide the beast.


    Where is Xuanwu, the God of northern regions?


    But a hard voice interrupted people''s Thoughts: "I said, ladies and gentlemen, should we run? The big wave is getting closer and closer to us


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    As soon as the words came out, several people woke up in an instant.


    Ning Tao took out the old warship and said, "come on up and talk while walking."


    Several people rushed up, a face dignified looked at Ning Tao, only make clear the root, they can butt next thing, make some reaction.


    Ning Tao is also clear, so will Jiujiang turn sea array of things, roughly simple said again.


    However, he conceals the fact that he got the origin of Beiyu, saying that it has returned to Beiyu.


    In fact, if you don''t practice xingjue, it''s true


    After listening to Ning Tao''s words, the four people on the scene were livid, and brother Hao sighed. Looking at the huge waves behind him, he said: "now the only way is to retreat first."


    With that, he took out several pieces of spirit jade tube and crushed them in a hurry. Beihai League had been ready for a long time.


    But xiaoyaoxian''s face is ugly. Beihaimeng can manage it in a unified way. But what about the northern creatures? Tens of billions of living beings. Can we just leave?


    There are many monks who can escape by themselves, but the number of mortals is several times more than that of monks.


    Even if they do their best to rescue and take people away, I''m afraid that when the flood comes, there will be at least billions of people Died in flood Died of a siren


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said in a hurry: "master, don''t hesitate. Give an order as soon as possible. If you can save one, it''s one."


    As soon as Xiaoyao fairy heard this, he immediately aroused his spirit and sent all the spirit jade tubes, as long as they were in the northern region, to evacuate and save people.


    We have to do our best and listen to the destiny!


    Ning Tao also sent a message to yebei to protect the transmission array and save people.


    Along the way, I didn''t see an island, all of them were submerged, and the sea monsters below were even more dense.


    Ning Tao is not only deep in thought, but also seems to have made his prediction come true.


    "When the tide rises in the Ming sea, it is the day when the northern region will perish!"


    It''s funny that everyone knows this prediction, but few of them take it seriously.

 Chapter 2498

    "Click Boom and boom... "


    The dark clouds on the sky are as thick as quilts. The thunder boa roams everywhere, playing and depressing people''s hearts.


    A dilapidated warship in the celestial, lame old, under the impetus of speed to the extreme, some of the sea demon, this way I do not know how many killed, and the place, like a red carpet of blood.


    Ning Tao sits with his knees crossed. A hundred strands of original strength nourish his body, and his strength recovers very quickly.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    The sound of the sword is constantly ringing. The sword is full of vitality. The xiaoyaoxian is murderous. They dive directly into the water to kill the sea demon, and those hundred meter high waves are cut open by a sword.


    Eight level, seven level sea demon can be piled into an island.


    This road is doomed to be not peaceful!


    "Ah..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    Over the warship, brother Hao looked at the huge waves. His fear could not be dissipated. How could he stop it?


    Is it really powerless to return to heaven?


    At this time, Ning Tao came to him, looked around, and sighed: "if I remember correctly, this is the outer sea, but like the usual black sea, the altitude has increased at least ten times."


    Brother Hao nodded his head and said, "it''s been more than ten days since the northern region was flooded. He didn''t care at the beginning, but now it''s a flood."


    Then he could not help thinking of the prophecy.


    Subconsciously laughing at himself, he regretted that the diviner and squint were monsters.


    And Ning Tao pondered for a while, unwilling to ask: "aren''t you known as the first businessman? There are so many good babies, even all things have earth. Is there no way to resist the flood? "


    However, brother Hao shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed, "do you really think those treasures belong to me?"


    "You know, those treasures can''t be seen once in tens of thousands of years, and some people have no chance in their whole lives. The reason why they are in my hands is the hobby of my ancestors. Like me, they are collectors of Aibao."


    "The earth of all things, the heart of the willow of ten thousand years, and so on, are all accumulated by ancestors through several times."


    Ning Tao a listen, finally suddenly, the original these things are "emperor" accumulated.


    No wonder it''s so amazing.


    But all of a sudden, Ning Tao seemed to think of something and was pleasantly surprised: "can you ask emperor yuan to do it? If he is willing to do it, he can do it. "


    "It''s about billions of lives!"


    However, brother Hao shook his head and said, "the ancestor has fallen asleep. Even if he wakes up, he can''t do it."


    "Because this is the function of the original force, the ancestors can defeat the force of jiuying at most, but the original force can''t


    Xiaobai also whispered: "even if you let heipang come, it also needs a certain strength to stop. The shaking water finally needs strength to interfere."


    "But black fat, strength is not enough!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, this is not good, that is not good, can only watch life fall?


    That''s billions.


    Not cabbage, but flesh and blood of human beings!


    Suddenly, brother Hao seemed to grasp some inspiration and said subconsciously: "all things are earth, all things are earth..."


    All of a sudden, brother Hao patted his thigh excitedly and said in surprise: "yes, how can I forget this? With it, we can certainly stop the flood. "


    "What?" Ning Tao was stunned for a moment.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Xiaoyao fairy three people instantly shot over, eyes burst out of light, a face of expectation.


    I saw brother Hao laughing, patted Ning Tao on the shoulder and said with a smile: "good boy, thanks to your prompt reminder, I almost forgot that there is still that baby. Now I have a plan. Listen to me."


    "Emperor Zun, jiuying, wants to cover the whole northern region with the Ming sea full of fierce water and control the origin."


    "Once it''s successful, we have less than 1% chance to recapture the territory, so in any case, we have to keep the last territory of the northern region and never let the sea demon take it away."


    "But where is the last territory? How to defend it? " Xiaoyaoxian frowns, some don''t understand.


    Brother Hao smiles and explains, "I don''t have it yet, so I need the help of that thing. Lame old man, you are fast. Please go back and get something."


    "Oh? What is it? " The old man was surprised.


    Brother Hao didn''t speak. He just whispered in his ear, and the lame old man froze in an instant.


    The next second, he was surprised and said: "I see. I understand. I didn''t expect that the God was in the hands of the adults. Don''t worry. I will rush to the big wave and give it to you."


    The voice came out, but the man disappeared.


    Ning Tao a face exclaims, this lame old leg is not agile, run of unexpectedly faster than his space way.


    He barely saw a remnant.


    It''s terrible.


    "The lame old" Aurora skimming step "is even more amazing. Even my swordsmanship, the speed is worse," the little medicine fairy''s pupil shrinks and his face shows admiration."There''s no time to reminisce now. Where shall we go?" Ning Tao shattered the waves and asked immediately.


    "Go to Shiwandashan, which is the edge and junction of the northern region. Everyone will evacuate there, and we will go too, hoping that the lame old man can be on time, otherwise, this last remedy will fall short."


    Brother Hao''s face was solemn and his eyes were burning.


    And xiaoyaoxian, the blind old man frowned tightly. Even they could not imagine what it would be?


    What does brother Howe want?


    Half a day later, driven by the celestial being, the shabby warship finally arrived.


    This road has also saved many isolated creatures.


    At the moment, Tianji city is the last defense line of the northern region, and it is also a collection of today''s strongest strength, a big Tiangang, and four dadisha.


    Of course, there are also beihaimeng strong!


    "It''s the adults who have come back. Look, they have saved so many people," many friars exclaimed.


    "Wuwu Mom, Dad... "


    Children, family reunion, to this cold place, brought a trace of warmth.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The roar of heavy metals in their ears became more and more terrible. When they looked up, they saw the familiar waves, which could easily kill them All drowned!


    Ning Tao cold hum, secretly scolded: "it''s really difficult, how many can survive under this huge wave?"


    At present, most people are hiding in 100000 mountains, but there are still a small number who are struggling, fighting and panicking in the sea. If the flood continues to break out, I''m afraid these people will die.


    It''s unforgivable!


    "Boom..."


    The huge wave is about to be photographed here. Just as Ning Tao and others are gnashing their teeth, a piece of deep yellow soil is suddenly shot.


    "Master, catch it


    When brother Hao lost his mind, he failed, but he was very close to Ning Tao. He caught it subconsciously and let Ning Tao be stunned.


    But at this time, he heard brother Hao and the lame old man anxiously say: "don''t be dazed. Throw it out quickly. It depends on whether you can survive. Quick, throw it out quickly..."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, wrapped it with Xianli, and then threw it forward.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    I don''t know how high the huge waves are. Every drop of water weighs like ten thousand pounds. However, the people are very small. Their faces are dull and desperate. It''s like a giant carrying a mountain to fall.


    But all of a sudden, the earth trembled violently, and then roared wildly. The earth under my feet was rising rapidly, and everyone fell down, just like taking an elevator.


    "Boom boom..."


    "This What''s the situation? What happened? " Ning Tao was surprised. What did he throw?


    But brother Hao was overjoyed and said with a wild smile, "it''s great. It''s working. It''s a sacred thing in the ancient heaven. It''s xirang. It''s said that it can grow by itself and never reduce consumption. It''s up to you to be the last territory in our northern region!"

 Chapter 2499

    "Xirang? Heaven''s treasure Ning Tao and others were shocked, but their feet swayed and they had no time to think about it.


    Over his head is the terrible huge wave, like a huge thing that eats people. I don''t know how many miles, human beings and sea monsters are involved in it. In an instant, they are stirred to pieces, and the blood fog is like a plum blossom.


    In the shocking, blossoming.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At the foot of a dark yellow continent, flying also like the high, as if to fly into the sky, straight into the sky.


    "Ah Ah... "


    Nearly a million people who have not had time to escape all lie heavily on the ground. They can''t stand up and scream in panic. What''s their fate in the next moment?


    What''s more, the bones were smashed.


    Ning Tao body micro bow, but did not fall like them, a pair of golden pupil staring at the top of the head of the huge waves, when it can beat down in time?


    "Quick Pour spiritual power into xirang, Xianli. Hold on, "brother Hao said angrily, gritting his teeth.


    "Immortal method, carefree Sutra!"


    "Xianfa, dalixinfa!"


    "Taboo, against heaven..."


    All the monks who can hear are frantically instilling pure power into the ground, stimulating, accelerating, becoming higher and harder, and using their strength to defend the last territory.


    "Give me Rise high


    Ning Tao roars. Xiaobai is also moved by this persistence and instills his strength into xirang.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao felt a familiar force, such as zengshenli, which accelerated the rise of xirang several times. It was "it" that came. That''s great.


    No one noticed that xirang had gradually changed its shape. From the perspective of God, it was like a huge Turtle land!


    On the surface of the Xizang land engulfed by the Ming sea, a ferocious head grows, huge as a miracle.


    There is also a stone boa constrictor, a bullying siren.


    "Gee Gee... "


    "It''s you. You dare to come back at last. There''s only one left between you and me," a sharp thunder roared, raging in the Ming sea.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he seems to see the shadow of a terrifying nine headed beast in the sea.


    This is not a shadow.


    It''s entity. It''s coming. Jiuying is here!


    Xiaobai also exclaimed that jiuying''s strength has recovered too much, and its life expectancy is still sufficient. It is now seven to eight times the peak of that year.


    "Bad, something''s going to happen..."


    But at this moment, a cold hum came: "hum, I know you are doing trouble. If you want to destroy our northern region, you must kill all the people in our northern region first."


    "Xianfa, Tianyuan magic skill!"


    Just listen to the explosion on the sky, the vast and towering boundless divine power, hit the huge waves in an instant, with the boundless great power, delay its destruction, vaguely can see a white Emperor.


    "Emperor yuan, it''s you. Do you have to fight me?" Nine baby rage, waves layer upon layer.


    "You asked for it!"


    Emperor yuan was cold and clenched his teeth to hold up the boundless waves.


    The growth momentum of Xizang is still fierce. All this is only in the light and flint. This continent has grown thousands of feet, almost more than 100000 mountains. Everyone has done their best.


    "Roar..."


    But before and after a few breath, this terrible wave, after all Still falling.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    An indescribable huge noise, like two huge objects with tens of thousands of feet, came to a hard encounter. This movement shocked the northern region, reverberated in the five regions, and hundreds of millions of people looked to the north.


    I found that I don''t know when a vague shadow appeared in the north, almost as high as the sky.


    Especially in the chaos triangle, they are closest to the northern region. It''s exploding, almost falling apart, as if the terror of the end of the world was planted in their hearts.


    The whole plate of fairyland vibrated violently.


    At this moment, the hearts of hundreds of millions of people in recent days have finally sunk into the bottom of the cold Valley, and their faces have turned pale. For no reason, they all have an idea.


    Fairyland It''s going to be a mess!


    The world of this era It''s coming!


    There are five forbidden areas, including the great Luoxian palace, the underworld and the five forbidden areas.


    "Chaos, chaos..."


    "Samsung is coming. Can''t you restrain it..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao and others were all photographed in the huge waves. The mouth, nose and ears were full of water. Millions of monks were in this terrible torrent.


    What''s the situation?


    How many people are still alive?


    Ning Tao at the moment is not clear at all.


    All of a sudden, the original light in his body is like opening his heart to Ning Tao and letting him drive and control it. The terrible water around him will leave when he sees him. There is a vacuum here."This What''s going on here? "


    Ning Tao was confused, but he was startled to see the huge wave swallowing out of Xitu.


    Among the 100000 mountains, there are tens of billions of creatures in the northern region. How can Ming Hai break through the defense line, let alone the triangle after the 100000 mountains.


    I don''t know how to think about it. Grabbing with both hands is like holding a huge wave and trying to pull it back.


    "give me Stop


    From the perspective of God, how many times has Ning Tao''s posture and strength been magnified?


    Beiyu seems to have a pair of strong arms, embracing the current that is about to tilt. Everyone feels a pause, and the impact is greatly reduced.


    The people of Tianji City, looking at the huge waves in the sky, seemed to be weakened.


    It''s like a runaway wild horse, being held!


    "It''s successful, ha ha, we''re successful, it''s stopped, the big wave has stopped..." Hundreds of millions of people watched this exciting moment and roared excitedly.


    In a short moment, the water of Minghai swings back again. Although it will come back again, they are well prepared to stop and prevent it because of the existence of the soil.


    Last piece of territory, hold it!


    Millions of monks stabilized their bodies, then took out their swords, retreated and fought


    The sword of xiaoyaomen is unparalleled. It has been closed for several years and has finally broken through the human immortal, and it is still a dual realm.


    Hard to fall on the mainland, the calm sea floor suddenly rushed out of an eight step sea demon, the sharp cold awn, directly toward his heart to stab.


    "No, my life is over..."


    Sword matchless despair, at the moment when he is weak.


    But there was a thunder in my ear, a shadow flashed by, a long gun flashed like a flash of lightning.


    Just hear a "stab" sound, a spatter of blood, sword unparalleled turn, just see Ning Tao that understatement of a gun, directly to the hole.


    Eight rank beast emperor, one shot to second kill?


    Sword unparalleled hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, face dew horror, think at the beginning, he was naive to think, efforts can catch up with Ning Tao, but until this moment, he just clearly understand the gap between the two.


    A simple evaluation.


    Ning Tao has the appearance of his peers, but he has the cultivation of an old monster.


    It''s that simple!


    "How''s it going? Are you ok? " Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, stretched out a hand toward sword matchless and said with a smile.


    Seeing this, Jian Wushuang grinned, grabbed Ning Tao''s hand, stood up and said with a bitter smile: "OK, but you are more and more abnormal. I doubt whether you are the reincarnation of an old monster?"


    "I don''t understand the same age circle. You''ve been in the monster circle. Alas..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao laughed, looking at the gradually stable situation, comforted: "as long as you don''t give up, you can, the survival of the northern region will only be more difficult in the future."


    "This last continent depends on your protection. If you are tired, come to the triangle and have a drink with me."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t say I lied to you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve managed enough, ha ha..."

 Chapter 2500

    "All give me steady, three people a small team, five people a big team, quickly on the mainland, don''t let the sea demon rush over."


    "Call for help, where are our reinforcements? You can''t lose a coastline of 30000 Li. It''s a dead order. Even if you give me life to fill it in, you should keep it for me... "


    Brother Hao went to battle in person and roared.


    Millions of friars on the scene were killed by the wave, and the rest were struggling in the sea. Hearing brother Hao''s order, they drank eagerly and climbed up the shore to form a team to kill the enemy.


    And Ning Tao, ten steps to kill a demon, a person to defend a place, no one sea demon can rush to the mainland.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Without exception, all burst into blood mist.


    Those teams nearby, seeing this, all stare straight. Which super strong man is this? So young? They also stand on the edge of the mainland to harvest their heads.


    It''s so cruel.


    Fortunately, they are strong in the northern region.


    The sword is matchless, the princess Yan, the wind is traceless Shen Yun even joined the battle.


    From dusk It''s all dawn!


    No one knows how many people died in this flood, roughly more than a billion.


    And how many sirens died?


    There is almost no way to estimate, only know to use "100 million" as the unit of measurement, this piece of land, sea demon corpses piled up like mountains.


    The highest place was killed by Ning Tao, standing on the top of the corpse and looking down at everyone.


    Distant, on the yuan Xu hot eyes.


    Each one is full of fighting spirit.


    Although Yuanxu is an immortal, he doesn''t have a move, that is, to attract the sea demon. Ning Tao moves a little bit, and the sea demon Hula rushes up.


    It also resulted in no one near him.


    "Wow Wow... "


    The sea is shaking, occasionally there are big waves, but it can''t destroy the soil.


    The threat of flood is not big, and then comes the tide of sea monsters and beasts, which is also not a war overnight


    The whole day''s killing, even if it''s a machine, can''t be cut down. Ning Tao, too tired, is sitting on the corpse pile with a gun in one hand. The bloody corpses of the eight step emperor make people stop.


    Suddenly, an iron iron iron tower man came, looked at Ning Tao, arched his hand and said: "Lord Ning, my alliance leader, please. I have something to discuss with you."


    "Oh?" Looking down, Ning Tao finds that this is actually an acquaintance, the state of Weijiang, known as the iron tower.


    He''s an interesting person.


    After thinking about it, he immediately picked up Bai Luo and appeared next to Wei Jiangguo. Looking at several teams in the distance, he said with a smile, "help me watch my spoils. Who dares to move? Beat him for me."


    "No problem, it''s up to us..." Seven or eight teams were excited and eager to be gallant.


    As soon as Wei Jiang''s pupil shrinks, he can''t feel Ning Tao''s cultivation. This guy has become much stronger.


    I''m afraid he''s no match at all.


    No nonsense, take Ning Tao directly to Tianji City, which is the last city and the last territory in the northern region. If it is occupied by Minghai again, then jiuying''s goal has been achieved.


    But unfortunately, the people of northern China will never let jiuying achieve his goal!


    "Step on..."


    Ning Tao looked around and found a big guy, the star turtle of Beihai League.


    The giant ran here and fell asleep again, carrying a mobile city, echoing from afar on the other side of Tianji city.


    From one hundred thousand mountains, there are also groups of monks rushing out to kill the enemy.


    Although the sea demon''s momentum is not fierce any more, we should be on guard against them so as not to destroy the land


    After a while, they came to the Lord''s mansion.


    As soon as Ning Tao went in, dozens of eyes fixed on him. They were all dignitaries. It seemed that they were discussing major events.


    It is estimated that it is the joint meeting of the northern region!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao subconsciously wants to leave. After all, he is not qualified to attend such a meeting.


    However, two light laughter unexpectedly successively said: "Ning Tao, come to the table, just wait for you."


    Ning Tao looks a Leng, unexpectedly found that Luo Hai is also here, another person, is brother Hao, two people sitting in the main seat of the meeting, there is a vacancy left for him.


    Those big forces in the northern region have long been listening to Ning Tao like thunder. When they heard that it was him, they immediately showed their gratitude.


    You and I asked Ning Tao to sit down. Although he was a junior, no one underestimated him.


    Ning Tao is flattered and sits down next to the Taiji master. He is not ignorant either. Except for the dark faced Qingyun master and qingyunzi, he responds with a smile. After all, he has feelings for Beiyu.


    As soon as he sat down, Luo Hai came over and joked: "I said you boy, you can go where there is excitement? Have you had enough fun in the western regions? "Ning Tao rolled his eyes and said, "are you still in the mood to tease me? I wonder, I''m almost a member of your Xiangong fire brigade. You don''t know so much trouble, and you expect me to wipe your ass


    "Er, cough..."


    Luo Hai embarrassed a cough, say this words, pour also right, Ning Tao to the fairy world really take credit to Wei.


    Immediately said with a smile: "don''t worry, as a meritorious official, you can''t do without your benefits. I''ll make up my mind and give you a few more months to practice in the secret place of Da Luo."


    "Well, it''s an advantage that you can''t even get money for. I remember you haven''t used it for two months."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao smiles and comforts his tired body and mind


    "Well, now that all the people are here, let''s start our meeting in the northern region."


    "What happened recently must be clear to all of us. This is the catastrophe of our northern region. We will fight this war to the death," he said solemnly with a deep face.


    A large group of forces agreed and discussed the arrangement of personnel and the number of troops There is also the Northern Alliance. Only in this way can we have a cohesive force. Of course, we need to choose a Grand Marshal.


    Many people say that Ning Tao should be the Grand Marshal. They have heard about the western regions.


    But he was rejected by Ning Tao. Now his goal has been achieved, but he doesn''t want to stay here. He plans to go back to seclusion for a period of time and calm down to practice.


    So he voted for brother Howe.


    As for Luohai, he needs to deal with the five regions emergency, let Luotian sit in Zhongyu fairy palace.


    So the Grand Marshal and brother Hao are not controversial. No matter his qualifications or strength, he deserves it.


    In the sea area, there was a terrible battle. It was the emperor yuan and jiuying who fought for more than a day, and then they collected them separately, which made people feel a little relieved.


    Xirang continent is also named Xuanwu continent!


    Northern Alliance officially established!


    Today''s fairyland, there is no way to send them reinforcements, so they have to rely on themselves.


    After the meeting, the group left one after another and began to arrange a long battle against the siren.


    But brother Hao sighed and praised Ning Tao: "although I don''t know what you have done, I know that you are responsible for the success."


    "This time, thank you very much!"


    Ning Tao touched nose to smile, didn''t open mouth, let him guess at will.


    At this time, brother Hao turned his hand and took out two things, one is the heart of the deep blue ocean, the other is the heart of the earth.


    They are rare treasures.


    He said, "just now, my ancestors sent me a message to give you these two things. He said you know what to do. Now, they are yours."


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, water property, soil property, emperor yuan has also found it?


    He immediately accepted it with peace of mind. After a few words of greeting, he left and collected the spoils. Then he walked into the mountain of one hundred thousand with the reaction of Xiao Hei.


    It''s time to go back to tiantianmen.


    Huaxing pill and Longyang pill are all ready!

 Chapter 2501

    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as Ning Tao rushes into 100000 mountains, the vast jungle and thick atmosphere suddenly surge all over his body.


    The smell of the sea has been dispelled.


    After several blinks, I saw the star picking island in the center of a large lake.


    Some of the fleeing creatures did not dare to come near, and several bloody bodies were nailed outside the island.


    It''s supposed to be someone trying to make trouble.


    Think about it, but who''s in it?


    As soon as he got close, there were hundreds of strong breath to lock him, but as soon as he realized that it was him, a happy look came out, and Shayi and yebei rushed to meet him.


    "Master, are you ok? It scared us to death, "yebei said happily, wiping a cold sweat.


    This accident came so suddenly that there were countless dead people. Ning Tao never answered the news of the evacuation. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Xia Mengfei, ye Wanqing and others are in a hurry.


    If Mo didn''t stop them and say it''s too dangerous here, I''m afraid they would have rushed over.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. Where''s master Yao Xian?" Ning Tao moves his muscles and bones and asks.


    Xiaobai also cleverly pokes out his head.


    I was injured a few days ago, and I have been recuperating. Fortunately, this matter has come to an end, and the matter of Huaxing pill can finally let the old man prepare for refining.


    Longyangdan, you can start!


    "Master Yao Xian is at the top. He has refined a lot of pills to save people these days. When the tide of animals stops, he is willing to rest," yebei said, pointing to the top of the mountain.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and went to the top of the mountain with Xiao Bai.


    But just fly to Yin Yang cave, small white suddenly way: "wait a minute, black fat state is not right."


    "Oh ~


    Ning Tao a listen, hurriedly rushed in.


    Before that, I sensed that Xiaohei had come to Beiyu. When he was fighting with the huge waves, Xiaohei made great efforts.


    What did this guy do?


    In the depths of Yin Yang grottoes, you can see Xiao Hei''s figure at a glance. It is curled up in pain, only has a dark turtle shell, and its breath is extremely dispirited.


    "No, this guy actually used the origin of the beast," Xiaobai was surprised and shot out.


    The origin of the divine beast is the root of the divine beast, and the human race also has the origin of the human race. Once inspired, the strength will increase greatly, but the consequences and side effects are also fatal.


    It''s a desperate way.


    No wonder, there is a lot of Xuanwu power in xirang. Xiaohei is too hard.


    At the expense of self destruction.


    "Black fat, black fat, wake up..." Xiaobai is anxious and turns into a boy, shaking Xiaohei constantly.


    Ning Tao''s face is pale, and Xiao Hei has become like this. It''s all for the sake of ten billion people in the northern region. It seems that he still cares about the northern region.


    After all, as the patron saint of the northern region.


    When disaster comes, it can hear people''s begging!


    "Cough..."


    Xiao Hei poked out his head and said bitterly, "you''re back, master tortoise. Are you very powerful?"


    "You bastard, who made you spell like that? Silly, you still use the source. Do you have a lot of Shouyuan? Have you ever thought about the three of us? "Xiao Bai was angry and red eyed, biting his teeth and scolding.


    But both Ning Tao and Xiao Hei recognize that they are doting and caring.


    "I can''t help it. It''s my responsibility. What''s more, I''ve already seen jiuying that bastard. He wants to grab the power of the turtle master. Bah, he wants to be beautiful," said little black molar, but he coughed hard.


    It does this, in fact, is also a helpless move, can''t you just watch jiuying grab its origin?


    That would weaken it.


    Even, it will take away more luck and chance. In a word, that thing is very important to it.


    Therefore, he must stand in the same camp with human beings. If he superposes two by two, his power will be stronger. In this way, it will also be beneficial and human beings will have a place to live.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he quickly separated the two treasures that brother Hao sent him.


    Treasure: "the heart of the sea. The heart of the earth. "


    "Eh, good thing," said Xiao Hei, who swallowed the two treasures in a flash.


    It''s like it''s for him.


    Soil and water have two attributes.


    And the power it contains is enormous.


    Xiao Hei''s eyes widened for a moment, and his power surged. He said excitedly: "this thing has enough energy, which can make me recover and improve my strength. I''m going to shut up. It''s estimated that it''s no problem to recover Dixian."


    After that, the turtle shell was retracted in a flash.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Bai have silly eyes. They look at each other and can''t help laughing bitterly. This guy, thanks to the help of emperor yuan.


    It seems that he has guessed the situation of Xiaohei.


    Xiaobai sighed: "fortunately, it didn''t take long. Otherwise, I''m afraid this bastard should have done something."


    Ning Tao took the turtle shell into the Yangling ring alone, and told it to shut up. Then he said, "go, go to find master Yao Xian, and invite him back to Tianxia gate to make pills...""Whoosh..."


    Two people did not do more stay, soon came to the top of the mountain, saw a face of melancholy medicine fairy.


    He stood with his hands down. His gray robe was full of vicissitudes and worries. He was surrounded by a sad atmosphere. His muddy eyes were slightly moist. From her eyes, the front was as miserable as purgatory.


    "Is the world really going to be in chaos?"


    "Master Yao Xian, what do you say?" Ning Tao did not hear clearly, subconsciously good strange way.


    Then he turned his eyes and asked excitedly, "master, did you agree to join us?"


    However, Yao Xian sighed: "I didn''t say that. With respect, it''s not possible. I suggest you give up this idea as soon as possible."


    "Have you found all your herbs? When is alchemy? I can''t stay here all the time. "


    Ning Tao had no choice but to sigh and said, "all of them have been found. It''s chaotic here now. I''ll take my elder to a quiet place, and it''s very safe."


    "Well, it''s up to you. I''ve had enough of this old bone recently," Yao Xian said, looking at Minghai and waving his hand. Today''s Fairy palace just needs it.


    He also needs to go back to yaoxiangu to take charge of the overall situation.


    After cleaning up, Ning Tao sends people to find Ye Tian, who is alchemy, and takes the medicine fairy to kill Yi. They go to the depths of the star picking cave.


    Here is the core of the whole island.


    "Lord Ning, is this the quiet place you said?" Yao Xian''s face turned black. He felt that he had been teased. This place is still on the island.


    He is a famous medicine immortal. He has given enough face, and for them, he has been delayed for many days.


    In my heart, I was already unhappy and impatient.


    Ning Tao laughs but doesn''t speak. Soon he comes to the core of the cave. The four of them stand on the array together. Yao Xian and ye Tianhu look at each other suspiciously. The haze on their faces is more and more. Is this guy playing with them on purpose?


    Just about to reprimand, Ning Tao has placed a top grade immortal stone in the groove.


    "Space transmission array, start!"


    "Not good..."


    Yao Xian and ye Tianjing screamed, but they spent the next second in front of their eyes. Their brain was dark, just like an 80 year old man on a roller coaster.


    The heart almost didn''t scare them out.


    "Shua", four people appear in the mountain behind the gate of hetianxia. Yao Xian''s face is startled, and ye Tian''s sweat is dripping. The former is stunned. Looking around, he suddenly loses his voice and screams: "this Is this the space transport array


    "Wait, what''s the smell? Good strong vitality, difficult Is it the most precious medicine in the legend


    Yao Xian sniffed, her eyes were round, and she screamed like an old boy.

 Chapter 2502

    Without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, Yao Xian "Chi Liu" and shot out toward the outside. SA Ya Zi ran away.


    "Teacher Master... "


    But the dazed call made him feel more dizzy What the hell is this place?


    It''s not like that island.


    In the air, there is no fishy smell, only the smell of medicine.


    It''s very fragrant. It''s like coming to a holy land.


    "This The fragrance is very strong. What kind of medicine is it? It''s full of vitality. I feel much stronger than our Yaoxian valley. It''s like coming to a paradise. Is this a secret place? "


    The leaf Angel strength sucked next nose, a face shocked, some stunned murmur a way.


    Ning Tao''s corner of mouth raised a touch of radian, and killed a pair of eyes and a smile, light way: "go, wait to go out, you will know."


    Although Ye Tian still has a stomach of doubts, he doesn''t know how to open his mouth at the moment. He can only leave with two people.


    "Step on..."


    When the three men walked out of the back mountain, a group of dead men knelt down on one knee, but strangely pointed to an old man. They were surrounded by a dozen dead men, and the atmosphere was dignified.


    "All back down, this is my world door''s distinguished guest, must not neglect," Ning Tao sees this then puts the sign way.


    "Master, are you OK, you..." When ye Tiangang was happy, he found the master standing on the ground, shaking all over, and looking forward with a pair of trembling eyes.


    Ye Tian is stunned and looks at him suspiciously.


    At this glance, he was stunned.


    Nima, he even suspected that something was wrong with his eyes.


    What appeared in front of my eyes was Fairyland.


    That''s right.


    In their eyes, it''s like fairyland.


    There are many ancient wild trees with spirit, which cover the sky and block out the sun. The vine, the flower and the lotus are all in full bloom. It''s like a beautiful dreamland, which is pleasing to the eyes.


    Elixir is growing everywhere, which is also mixed with precious medicine. It is full of medicine and has sufficient years.


    It''s like weeds on the roadside that don''t need money.


    All kinds of rare, rare and even incompatible precious medicines are growing vigorously here.


    They also saw a few rare ten thousand year old elixirs, playing happily in them, even not afraid of life, flashing in front of them.


    If he had not bitten his lower lip, he might even have suspected that he was hallucinating.


    But this time, they almost didn''t hook out the big eyes of Yao Xian and ye Tian.


    What''s going on?


    This NIMA, it feels so real, isn''t it a dream?


    This is the alchemist''s paradise. Although it''s not as old as Taisui, but But the main reason is that there are a lot of people, and this is just the edge. What will happen in the deep?


    In particular, the herbs with this fragrance must be unusual.


    Yao Xian thought excitedly.


    At this time, Ning Tao has asked to kill one, and the secret room is ready. Two old Cheng protect themselves. One guards until the end of the alchemy.


    It''s a matter of great importance.


    When everything was ready, Ning Tao came over with a smile, but before he opened his mouth, Yao Xian couldn''t help his curiosity any more. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "Ning Master Ning, what''s in it? What is this place? "


    Ye Tian''s breathless eyes shine.


    He was also very curious. If he didn''t ask clearly, he might not be able to practice at ease. It''s really amazing.


    "This is my first mountain in the world. To enlarge, this is the chaos triangle. My territory. Yes, we are no longer in the north."


    Ning Tao is the facial expression as usual, know two people''s mind, light way at the moment.


    "What What? "


    Yao Xian two people are shocked. Is this the triangle? They went back to the world all at once?


    Yes, it''s space teleport!


    Yao Xian''s eyes widened, his face turned red, and he said excitedly: "I didn''t expect that I was lucky to see the space transmission array in my life. The leader of ningmen is really extraordinary, even this legendary thing can be obtained."


    And ye Tian, it is inconceivable to open the chin, brain like a moment blank.


    My God


    Ning Tao smiles a little and says, "as for here, it''s the medicine field of our world. Usually no one will take care of it. It''s a bit chaotic. I''ll make you laugh."


    "Medicine field? Your medicine field As soon as Yao Xian heard it, his eyes lit up.


    But when he looked at it carefully, his face turned black. He was so angry that he trembled and said: "this Is this what that bastard did? You deserve to kill a thousand. "


    "How can the Moon Flower and the sun grass grow so close? They will repel each other. "


    "And the seven Xuan leaves, my mother, have grown to nine leaves. Don''t you know how to pick them? It''s going to keep it from growing"There is a rare lark flower in the eastern region. Where is the lark honey? Without it, the larks will wither. "


    "Ah Which bastard is responsible for this? It''s a terrible thing. It''s a terrible thing. It''s all done by you... "


    Yao Xian''s eyes were red and his voice roared.


    And ye Tian is stunned and angry at random, just like in front of obsessive-compulsive disorder, deliberately messing up a pile of neat things, and deliberately wasting them, so he doesn''t care.


    In the eyes of their alchemists, it was a heinous crime.


    In other words, in their eyes, this medicinal field is like a piece of flawless jade. They need a master with excellent knife skills to carve it.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao and others have black lines on their faces. As for this? Look, it''s like spitting blood to make the old man angry.


    And kill a mumble way: "I feel very good ah, each one is very good."


    "What do you know? If you let me take care of the medicine field, its output will at least be tripled, no, quadrupled, quintupled," Yao Xian said.


    All of a sudden, it''s like sensing something, squatting down fiercely, grabbing a handful of soil, sensing carefully.


    Then he rushed into the medicine field and felt the spirit soil.


    "This What kind of spiritual land is this? " The medicine fairy was shocked and could adapt to the growth of the herbs.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "this is called the earth of all things, also called the omnipotent earth. Have you ever heard of it?"


    The medicine fairy and ye Tian''s mind is buzzing, and all things are earthy. This is the God in the heart of the pharmacist, and the dream treasure appears in front of them.


    It''s not an illusion.


    All of a sudden, Yao Xian ran towards the deep with excitement, and ye Tian shot towards the deep with ecstasy.


    Ning Tao and others quickly follow up.


    After a while, a winding, green tree, suddenly appeared in front of the public, also bearing a green fruit, emitting fragrance.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This Is this ginseng fruit tree? My God, how could that be? You are just the gate of the world. How can there be such rare gods as ginseng and fruit trees? "


    Yao Xian grabs her hair. She''s going crazy.


    They have been spreading a few myths in the world of alchemy, and now they have all appeared one by one.


    Can this be understood as temptation?


    Even with his heart that has been honed for tens of thousands of years, he can''t help being moved and his heart is beating fast.


    And at this time, kill a youyou way: "you are not my world''s people, why let you take care of?"

 Chapter 2503

    Kill a word a fall, just like a basin of cold water, mercilessly poured on the medicine fairy two heads.


    Yeah.


    I''m not from all over the world, and the medicine field is so precious. All kinds of soil, ginseng and fruit trees are more luxurious than the medicine field of their medicine fairy valley.


    Although I like it at a glance.


    It''s hard to bear.


    Although I really want to use my hard work to make it prosperous and orderly, they are still outsiders anyway.


    "Gulu..."


    Virtually, they swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes turned, he deliberately scolded and killed: "Why are you so talkative? Do you want me to teach you such a thing? "


    "Besides, even if you are a guest minister, you can be regarded as a disciple of our world. You can take care of the medicine field and refine the pills. That''s the credit. You don''t need to do anything else."


    Kill one by one listen to, lower head steal music way: "the main lesson is, presumably the medicine immortal adult also won''t care."


    "The brothers are very curious. When can we eat that ginseng fruit? Now it seems that I''ve eaten a lot. The day before yesterday, miss bao''er wanted to pick this fruit off... "


    But before he finished speaking, he heard the lion roaring: "no, you can''t take it off. Have you been kicked by a donkey?"


    "It''s a waste, and it''s shameful to waste."


    Ye Tian also said angrily: "you Do you have the common sense to manage the medicine field? Is this the legendary ginseng fruit tree? Is it for you to pick and play? "


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Ning Tao coughs, his eyes are floating, but he looks at me.


    Seeing this, he turned his eyes and said, "who are you? Can''t you pick it if you can''t? Is this medicine field yours? "


    "The whole world, up and down, who doesn''t know that our Lord loves miss bao''er the most, and that''s his third daughter."


    "Children, naughty, just a immature fruit, picking it is no big deal."


    The original guards also laughed and agreed, telling Ning Tao how much he loved bao''er.


    Pick the stars, pick the moon, no matter.


    What is picking a fruit?


    When Yao Xian and Yao Xian heard this, their hearts were cold. It seems that they really dare to pick it. These crazy people and bastards should be killed.


    All of a sudden, the medicine fairy suddenly pointed to Ye Tian and said in surprise: "wait a minute, didn''t you say he was the leader of the medicine fairy hall? He''s from all over the world. He can take care of the medicine field. "


    Words a, kill a etc. immediately a Leng, immediately all recruit of see to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao said with a faint smile: "the medicine fairy hall is naturally alchemy. It has nothing to do with the medicine field. We have to forge the medicine fairy hall all over the world. Do we want them to go mining?"


    "That''s to say, there''s no way to make a living for yourself. Do you want to steal food?" A group of people jokingly agreed.


    "You You... "


    Yaoxian masters and disciples blushed with anger, with thick neck and red eyes. This kind of anger seems to insult their beloved profession. How can they tolerate their waste.


    To make it clear is to make a fuss.


    Ye Tian is worried in his heart and looks to the master for help. Can''t he be flexible?


    This is where alchemists dream.


    If you miss this chance, I''m afraid you won''t get another chance with Shouyuan.


    Seeing this, Yao Xian''s face was struggling, and his nose was heavy. It had to be said that he was moved, and the scene in front of him was too tempting.


    Cultivate a unique medicine.


    Looking at the fairyland, how many people have this opportunity?


    And you know, today''s fairyland has the power of peerless treasure medicine, very few, even if there is no xianwumen.


    There was a Kirin King''s medicine in daluoxian palace, but he only watched it from a distance once and didn''t let it get close at all.


    Moreover, there should be some rare medicines handed down from ancient times in those forbidden areas.


    And then, he couldn''t think of anything else? Of course, in addition to just know the world gate!


    "Huhu..."


    "Creak..."


    A pair of old fists clenched tightly, never this moment, pain hesitated.


    Ning Tao whispers to himself. Does he still disagree? What are you worried about?


    He gritted his teeth and said: "master Yao Xian, if you promise to join me, even if it''s just a guest Qing, I can let you alchemy with me."


    "To feel the way you want to feel the emperor of medicine!"


    "Gulu..."


    Hearing this, Yao Xian''s Adam''s apple stirred hard, and the whole person was on the verge of collapse. But if he agreed, could Ning Tao really be competent?


    Wait!


    No one here can beat himself, right?


    As soon as the evil thoughts ascended, a breath of terror broke out. It was like a vast sea of stars. A cold old queen was looking down on him. It gave him the feeling that he could kill himself with one thought.Yao Xian''s whole body was stiff, and his heart almost didn''t come out What''s the terrible smell?


    Even emperor yuan can''t match this.


    How can there be such a terrible strong man in the world? Good So strong, quick I can''t hold it.


    Yao Xian''s knees trembled, as if he could not hold on. When he knelt down, his bones were creaking. His whole body was exposed with green tendons, and his clothes were wet with cold sweat.


    However, in addition to himself, like Ning Tao, ye Tian and others, no one feels the vision.


    But Ning Tao''s eyes were on Yao Xian all the time. When he saw that something was wrong with him, he burst into light again. He said in a hurry: "sister Xuan, stop it now."


    As soon as the words came out, the light of qiqilinglong was dim, while the medicine fairy collapsed in an instant.


    In a flash, he turned his head and looked at the seven skills exquisite stone. He was one of the ten immortals of his own. The huge cultivation of the top of the earth immortal could not resist even a trace of his authority.


    How could that be!


    "Master, are you ok?" Ye Tian doubts.


    But at this time, Ning Tao sighed, shook his head and said, "well, if you don''t want to join the medicine fairy, forget it."


    The medicine fairy''s lips wriggled for a while, and he was silent when he looked at the seven tricks with lingering fear.


    But all of a sudden, a cold voice came from my ear: "you don''t have much longevity. I can help you break through to the immortals without any side effects. The price and condition is to join the world and help him."


    "What?"


    Yao Xian''s pupil shrank, and the whole person was dull for three seconds. Suddenly he lost his voice and exclaimed, "I promise."


    "What?" Everyone was at a loss.


    "I''ve agreed to join the first gate of the world with my whole Yaoxian Valley, at your disposal," Yaoxian said, staggering to his feet, bowing and saying, "I hope the sect master can help me."


    With that breath just now, he had enough confidence to believe Gu Xuanxuan.


    She can help herself to break through the fairy!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao almost didn''t jump out of his eyes. He almost thought he was going to hear wrong.


    Ye Tiandu looks incredible.


    Master, you are so soft tempered. My God, it''s a miracle!


    "Ha ha..."


    "Well, well, welcome, welcome, warm welcome. From now on, master Yao Xian is the sixth elder in charge of the Yao Xian hall."

 Chapter 2504

    Ning Tao almost used the fastest language speed in his life to settle the matter in an instant.


    The surprise came so suddenly.


    He is one of the ten immortals in the world. He is also one of the most powerful alchemists in the whole fairyland. He joined the world. Wow, ha ha, it''s really explosive, isn''t it?


    The people who killed one of them were in a state of ecstasy.


    Does this mean that they will have countless pills to take in the future.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    I''m afraid Ning Tao didn''t expect that because of his own obsession, he would bring much good news to the world.


    Many years later, when he thought about it again, he admired it very much. Although the process was very hard and difficult, the surprise brought to him by Yaoxian was more than ten times and a hundred times.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Xuanxuan, I''m afraid he would have missed this great helper.


    How many years will he regret?


    There will be no medicine fairy hall that will shock the seven circles in the future!


    Of course, this is a later story, not to mention


    There was a lot of laughter in the medicine field, and Ning Tao couldn''t help looking up at the sky and roaring. This joyful atmosphere immediately attracted Mo Lao and other senior officials?


    After hearing the story, everyone was overjoyed and excited.


    My mother.


    The method of digging people is terrible!


    Even one of the ten immortals in the legend, the medicine immortal, can be dug up. He is also known as the first alchemy in the fairyland. He is worth more than a Tiangang.


    Moreover, not to mention the highest value of alchemy, his terrible cultivation, the peak of the earth immortal, is the first in the world.


    Not to mention that he even moved the whole Yaoxian Valley, the famous Yaoxian Valley, to the Yaoxian hall.


    This NIMA is equivalent to exchanging a clay gun for a super nuclear God!


    9 to 90000!


    At this moment, they can madly believe that if one day you can use it to dig Luo Tian into the world as an elder, they will not be shocked.


    Mr. Yuan is about to faint.


    Seeing this, Yao Xian had no choice but to smile bitterly. After all, he could not resist the temptation.


    However, just as Ning Tao said at the beginning, the fairyland has changed. He also needs to find another way out, not for himself, but also for Yaoxian valley.


    That''s the work of his whole life.


    It''s the first door in the world. I feel it''s pretty good. Maybe one day, this name will be as powerful as his strength


    Ye Tian almost didn''t jump up happily. He had no sense of disobedience and took it as his home.


    He looked around the field and rubbed his hands feverishly. He wanted to start immediately, pruning, picking, and distinguishing those awkward things from poisons These huge workload, a good big fight.


    At this time, under Mo Lao''s greeting, more than a dozen people on the scene said respectfully: "we have met elder Yao Xian and Lord Ye."


    "Please get up quickly. I''ve been studying pills all my life, and I don''t know anything else. I hope I can get along with you more in the future. I''ll make some pills for you some other day, which can be regarded as a gift for you."


    He said with a smile.


    Hearing this, all of them were overjoyed. The pills made by the medicine fairy himself were priceless, let alone specialized in alchemy.


    Oh, my God. It''s so happy.


    Did their master save the galaxy in his last life?


    Seeing a crowd making a lot of noise, Ning Tao quickly waved his hand and said, "well, don''t make any noise. Yaoxian is tired all the way. Let them have a rest first."


    "Since the adults have agreed to help you alchemy, can you still cheat you with their reputation?"


    "Yes It''s... "


    Mr. Yuan, Mr. Sima and Mr. Feng all turned red.


    "Lord, this is about the medicine field." the medicine fairy was afraid of the treasure and asked quickly.


    He patted Ning Tao on his chest and assured him, "don''t worry. In the future, this medicine field will be taken care of by your medicine fairy hall. Without the order of our sect leader, we should not pick it privately at the level above."


    "No one but yaoxiantang and me!"


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Yao Xian nodded with satisfaction and couldn''t wait for a big fight.


    It''s like a cleanliness addict who spends all his money on a house and can''t help but want to have a clean-up.


    It''s very close to their current mood.


    Ning Tao understood, and then he left with a group of people. They were all full of spring breeze. They walked with wind. If they didn''t hold on, they could all float to the sky.


    The admiration for the alliance leader is just like the water of the Yellow River.


    One by one, they said that they would dig up the ten immortals, Luo Tian and even the adult


    But Ning Tao with a bitter smile, can pull over a medicine fairy, he has been very satisfied, even the great Luo fairy palace can''t do things, he succeeded, people, can''t be too greedy.


    However, this is to give him a reminder, moon shadow adults seem to have no way.They have a good relationship.


    And I think the treatment here is not bad.


    After thinking about it, I feel more and more feasible. It seems that it''s time to discuss it with Meng Ke''er and Yueying adults. Whether they succeed or not, they always have to try again.

 Chapter 2505

    Facts have proved that Ning Tao guessed well.


    Tang Tang Yao Xian joined the world. He made his first move. Naturally, he did his best. His technique was mysterious. This Hua Xing Dan abruptly promoted him to a higher level.


    A milky white pill the size of longan is formed.


    Even in xianpin, it''s also a good one!


    Ning Tao and others rushed to see Xiaobai holding pills, excited face excited, but also in front of the public a swallow, in an instant, it is full of light, extremely dazzling.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    A Jingtian Longyin, loud and clear in the world.


    Ning Tao squints and sees with his own eyes that Xiaobai''s body is still in human shape, inch by inch, minute by minute Soon, he almost had nothing to do with Ning Tao.


    A mature and steady momentum enveloped the whole audience.


    At this time, the light converges.


    Ning Tao and others suddenly stare big eyes, in front of which there is a boy? This is clearly Adults.


    A noble white scale is all over the body, which shows the perfect body shape. There is a ferocious ZuLong embroidered on it. It can fly through the clouds and do everything.


    Although Xiaobai closed his eyes, he subconsciously stood with his hands down. His body was tall and straight, his muscles were bulging, his face was firm and cold, and a kind of Regal air enveloped the audience, handsome and dare not blaspheme.


    To that station, it was as lofty as a thousand feet.


    Holy, terrible, domineering!


    "Huhu..."


    Xiaobai slowly breathes in, fantasizing about the prestige of that year, and feels like he has grown a lot higher.


    Then I opened my eyes. My vision was different. I used to look up, but now I look straight up.


    Xiaobai was stunned. Looking at his broad hands, he was as tall as Ning Tao, and whispered: "I''m successful. I''m not a small man..."


    But without waiting for Ning Tao and others to answer, all of a sudden, Xiao Bai turned around, pulled away his white scaly armor and looked down carefully.


    A few seconds later, he sighed fluently: "fortunately, the emperor''s magic pestle is still there..."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao face a black, hurriedly dry cough way: "this is you that year transform into the human form appearance?"


    "Yes, isn''t it handsome?"


    "When the emperor went there, all the women in the city screamed, the peonies closed in shame, the peach blossoms buried in shame, and bewitched thousands of girls. All the women were crazy for me. Alas, they were miserable," said Xiaobai with a melancholy face.


    But the smile brimming over the corner of his mouth betrayed it. The goods boasted. It was really unambiguous.


    The men turned their mouths in their hearts.


    Handsome as it is, it''s not as good as that.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, coughed and said vaguely, "OK, just stop bragging."


    "I boast?"


    "Are you kidding? Do you think Ben Di is lying to you? When three thousand beauties asked me to spend a good night together, I couldn''t help myself. I still remember that evening, I and the beautiful lady of the moon rabbit family... "


    Xiaobai said, suddenly feel the temperature hot up, especially Ning Tao and others pity.


    What the hell?


    Xiaobai suspicious of a turn, grimace almost did not scare out, facial expression instant twitch paralyzed.


    "Little Xiaohong... "


    I saw a hot figure of a beautiful woman in red, sexy and charming, but sneer, beautiful eyes burning flames, standing behind it looking at it.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Ah..."


    In the eyes of Ning Tao and others who can''t bear to look directly at him, Xiao Bai is beaten up, black and blue.


    Xiaohong tugged her ears and went to her zuhuang palace. She sneered and said, "I''ll explain the details to my mother one by one. Let''s see if it''s better for the rabbit family or my mother..."


    "Red Honghong, listen to me. I''m bragging. I have nothing to do with Yuexing rabbit. We just talked and watched the moon all night


    "Ah, ah You stepped on my foot... "


    Ning Tao and others, with a black face, stood in place and observed three seconds of silence for the male compatriot Xiaobai.


    At this time, Yao Xian wiped the sweat on his forehead, put away the fire cauldron, spread it out, looked at the hot beauty, looked surprised and said: "master, is this the God of the southern region, zuhuang?"


    Ning Tao smiles and nods, and makes a silent gesture to him, which means don''t make too much noise.


    For this, the immortal who has lived for tens of thousands of years is naturally well aware.


    I can''t help feeling.


    The gate of the world is really outstanding.


    How many secrets are hidden here?


    But what shocked him most was the seven skilful stone, Lord Gu Xuanxuan. After that day, she gave him a volume of "Nine Yang Dan Jing", which he felt opened a door for himself.


    A new world to light and right way!It''s amazing.


    My inheritance is not worth mentioning!


    The bottleneck, which had troubled him for a long time, was actually loosened today. It seemed that he realized something and let his silent blood gradually burn.


    Alchemy and cultivation gave him hope.


    After looking at the direction of the medicine field, it doesn''t matter that it is fixed on Ning Tao. The look of the medicine fairy is complicated, and Gu Xuanxuan is asleep again, but she leaves a sentence: "as long as you follow Ning Tao, the great emperor It''s not a dream... "


    "What''s the matter, master Yao Xian? Have you not been hurt by thunder? " Ning Tao is concerned.


    Yao Xian returned to God and said with a smile, "I''m fine. I''m in good condition. I''m ready to turn on the Longyang pill you asked. Just wait for my good news."


    "So good, then hard medicine master," Ning Tao gushed excited, busy arched way.


    Sister Xia is ready. If she gets the Longyang pill, she can shut up. Together with sister Xia, she can refine the power of the source.


    He made a calculation.


    Northern region, a total of 1000 strands of original force, but in the whole fairyland can only be regarded as Twenty percent!


    The other four realms are basically 1000 strands each. The total amount is 5000 or 6000 strands. This is the whole fairyland Ten cost sources!


    That is to say Five hundred is a cost source!


    Ning Tao ponders that if he wants to refine a cost source, he needs to refine 500 strands. If he refines the 100 strands in his hand, plus the six strands, he feels that the goal is far away from him.


    But think about it, even if you get the star refining decision, the power of a world''s origin can not be easily refined.


    At least we need some strength.


    Furthermore, time.


    However, now that we have a goal, we will have a motive force. As long as we refine 394 strands, we will really get the cost source of fairyland.


    Thinking about it makes me happy


    At night, Ning Tao is in Lin Yurou''s bed full of clouds and rain. The snow-white and white flowers are charming, and a blush appears, which adds more temptation and charm.


    A sound of Jiao Chuan, let with hundreds of ice and snow and other servant girls, blush, paralyzed.


    I don''t know if I can be spoiled tonight?


    Expecting and nervous


    "Ah ah ~ ~"


    in the near dawn, the movement of the room is smaller. Lin Yurou is sweating heavily on Ning Tao, and a large area of snow-white spring light is naked, but he doesn''t care. He really has no strength.


    Ning Tao kisses her forehead. One day later, he wants to see how Longyang Dan is refined?


    But at this time, Lin Yurou struggled to get up and said: "wait a minute, I have something to give you."


    Then he was busy rummaging through the ring. After a while, he took out a strange black and white stone.


    The stone is not big. It''s round. What material is it made of? But it has mysterious energy.


    Ning Tao took the black-and-white stone and said suspiciously, "what is this thing? There is still energy in it?"

 Chapter 2506

    Seeing Ning Tao asking questions, Lin Yurou blushed, nervously clenched the corner of the golden silkworm quilt, and blushed: "I I said, you can''t despise me. "


    "Why? If you find it inconvenient, let''s not say it, "Ning Tao comforted her.


    "No way..."


    Lin Yurou thinks Ning Tao is angry. She is scared and flustered immediately. She grabs Ning Tao tightly. As soon as she gets up, her quilt falls down.


    A pair of * * almost hit Ning Tao in the face.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao''s eyes were staring. He felt his nose itching and ready to move. He immediately pressed the evil fire and said: "you speak slowly, don''t care about me..."


    Seeing this, Lin Yurou chuckled, grabbed the quilt and muttered: "this black stone is It''s me It was born


    "Oh, what?"


    Ning Tao first touched his nose perfunctorily, and the next second, the nosebleed almost didn''t come out.


    What do you mean?


    Can stones still grow?


    Is there a monkey in it?


    Seeing that Ning Tao was thrilled, it was obvious that he wanted to be crooked. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he saw Ning Tao hold her tightly and said: "that Does it hurt? "


    Baoyu shakes his head and says, "it was born in my mouth, but it was not born in my mouth."


    "I don''t know what it is? But he knew that it should be very important to bao''er, so he hid it secretly. The elders didn''t know... "


    Check out the chapter of "Y edition of GA" & on OK_ PSC


    "baby''s In your mouth? "


    Ning Tao smell speech Leng for a while, quickly and solemnly look up the bead, there is a stream of energy, but the induction is very weak, like what obstruction?


    I began to see through, but also very blurred.


    The things that can be born together with the holy body of chaos are absolutely not ordinary products!


    He didn''t know what it was?


    However, sister Xuan should give him some advice.


    As soon as I thought of it, there was a thunder on the sky, which was bigger than yesterday''s movement and reverberated through the first gate in the world.


    "This This is Tianlei. It''s successful. It seems that master Yao has succeeded. "Ning Tao''s face gushed with joy.


    Seeing that he had something to do, Lin Yurou said: "take the black beads for bao''er first. Hurry up and spend more time with our sisters..."


    However, Ning Tao put away the black beads, pointed to Lin Yurou''s chest and swallowed the water channel: "there is time now. The plan of the day is in the morning. Don''t worry. We will fight 300 rounds with our prime minister again."


    "Well Why are you Ah, ah... "


    Ice and snow and others outside the door waited all night. Hearing the thunder, they looked curiously.


    It''s not easy to see thunder in the sky at ordinary times, but these days, it''s a wonder that thunder keeps on. The world is more and more mysterious in their eyes.


    But at this time, many sisters face appeared red, can not help but light cover red lips.


    Ice and snow a Leng, immediately hear a familiar groan, then turn to look, unexpectedly still in that room, is not all over?


    A face turned red to the root of the ear.


    "These two beasts..."


    At noon, Ning Tao stretched out and walked out of the room. When he looked up, there were hundreds of pairs of resentful eyes, which made Ning Tao hairy.


    Like a bunch of grumpy women?


    Dare not stay more, enjoy aftertaste, this just all the way toward the mountain shot.


    A moment later, he came to master Yao''s cave, where many people gathered.


    After all, few of them have seen the elixir that can attract thunder, especially this elixir, which has different repercussions. It is so intelligent that it almost makes him run away.


    It''s more like a black dragon.


    It''s a miracle.


    In fact, don''t say they don''t understand, even the expert Ye Tian has the same face.


    But I''m sure that the pill made by master is absolutely one of the top pills in his life. It''s really amazing. He''s never seen a pill that can run away.


    In the records of fairyland, it never appeared.


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as Ning Tao appeared, Mo Lao, Yuan Lao, ye Tian and others hurriedly said, "I''ve met the Lord."


    "Why don''t you all get up? Did the pill succeed? " Ning Tao can''t wait to ask.


    "Ha ha..."


    Inside the cave came a light laugh, and Yao Xian''s self-confidence: "master, you can see it at a glance."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    As soon as Ning Tao turned his head, he saw a shadow passing in front of his eyes. It was as fast as a black line. Ye Tian, Zhou Lao and others didn''t notice it. They still looked in the direction of the cave.


    But Ning Tao suddenly cold hum, lightning like hand, into the space, a grasp of it seven inches.


    "Why? Look, it''s it, it''s it, the pill that will run away, "exclaimed mo. they played catching pills here just now.It''s said that it was used for the test of medicine fairy.


    In addition to Mo Laoji, almost no one can stop it, the speed, and even the clouds.


    In his sight, Ning Tao has a small black dragon in his hand, surrounded by fog. But if you look carefully, it''s pure Dan fog. When you smell it, the dragon''s spirit is fierce. It was hollowed out before and nourished.


    The little black dragon also grinned at Ning Tao and struggled desperately. There was a gold grain on the dragon''s body.


    Ning Tao looks surprised. Is this the evil dragon and many auxiliary medicines, the refined Longyang pill?


    It seems that it doesn''t know itself at all.


    Yes, the evil dragon is dead.


    can sense the essence of pure dragon in its body. In other words, it is equivalent to Shiquan Da Bu Dan.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s breath was shocked, the little black dragon whimpered and turned into a black youze pill, but there was a shining golden pattern on it.


    With it, it has a magical effect.


    "Good, good thing..."


    The medicine fairy walked out of the cave, stroked Bai Xu and said with satisfaction: "to tell you the truth, this Longyang pill has been refined into a pattern, which is definitely much better than the ordinary Longyang pill. As for the details, you need to understand."


    "Well, thank you very much, master Yaoxian," Ning Tao said with surprise.


    Yao Xian nodded, but he seemed to think of something. He said with a smile, "this is what I should do. But if you want to thank me, the sect leader might as well promise me one thing."


    "Master Yao, please say..."


    "Well, do you remember the golden cloud diabolo? It is now in a state comparable to the elixir of ten thousand years. It happens to have the medicine field of all things. Please let me cultivate it. "


    "If this strange thing is well cultivated and allowed to grow, it may have a great effect in the future, which is also our favorite thing for alchemists."


    The medicine fairy looks at Ning Tao with eyes.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao calmly smiles, but also why, this kind of good nature will not refuse.


    Not only will the golden cloud diabolo to him, but also those hundred thousand years of Taisui, together with him.


    I would like to ask sister Xuan by the way, is this black round bead weird? As a result, Yao Xian said that she was asleep, so Ning Tao had to give up and turn to find Xia Jie.


    It''s time It''s time to shut up!

 Chapter 2507

    Huangtian Pavilion, Xia Mengfei''s boudoir.


    It is surrounded by fairy fog and full of spirit. It is located in one of the best places in Wudang Mountain.


    In fact, after putting forward the question of dragon body + Phoenix body =?, sister Xia has been here all the time, practicing the secret method with zuhuang Xiaohong to strengthen the power of Yuan Yin.


    Ning Tao knows that the reason why Xiaobai and Xiaohong work so hard is to see the result from them!


    He and Xia Mengfei are the epitome of the two.


    If their children have good physique, excellent talent, and even a new system, Xiaobai''s children have this possibility.


    They can prepare in advance.


    However, the risk of their children is more than 100 times that of Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei. No one is sure, so Ning Tao plans to help them.


    Strengthen the dragon body and produce results


    Because he has already regarded the four beasts as his family members, the inseparable friendship, along the way, mutual support, this feeling is more and more profound.


    "Creak..."


    Ning Tao excitedly opens the door of the hall, and a warm wind blows on his face. It also has a charming fragrance, which makes him feel relaxed and happy.


    "Sister Xia, are you there?" Ning Tao calls softly, and a heart beats like a deer.


    As if to find back the feeling of love.


    Love with sister Xia


    "Wow Wow... "


    Suddenly, I heard a soft sound of water. Deep in the palace, there was a graceful figure. A white jade hand shyly took away a pink gauze. The room was full of ambiguity


    Ning Tao touched his nose, turned his hand, and swallowed the Longyang pill directly into his abdomen.


    If you don''t eat at this time, when will you wait?


    In a flash, the power of Longyang Dan completely burst out and poured into the deep of his body. The holy body of the sun was sealed at the beginning, because if it was there, it might have some influence on the success of the dragon body.


    After all, the dragon body is slightly weaker than it.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The power in the body is like a torrent, burst out, flesh and bones, are devouring.


    Invisible, like some kind of change.


    "Ah Ah... "


    Ning Tao suddenly screamed, kneeling on one knee, trembling all over, like a knife cutting, some of his bones, flesh and blood displacement, a major transformation, the deepest part is also in some transformation.


    Soul, as if lying on a dragon soul.


    The body looks like the real body of a dragon.


    Dantian, dragon gas gathering.


    Every part of the body is undergoing metamorphosis, and even its surface muscles are formed into scaly, indistinct, and defensive power is greatly increased.


    Ning Tao feels that if the tiger shark''s toothed knife cuts up, there will only be a string of sparks.


    "Brother Tao, what''s the matter with you?" Is excited Xia Mengfei, hastily jumps out from the bath the way.


    Ning Tao''s face turned red, and from his throat came out bursts of dragon chants. A giant dragon''s virtual shadow gathered behind him and roared up to the sky, but this force was too violent.


    It can''t be absorbed by the third transfer.


    It can''t be absorbed with the key of longevity.


    because this is used to transform themselves, if they are absorbed, then it will not be able to return to the essence of this dragon.


    "Click Click... "


    "Ah..."


    Xia Mengfei can hear the sound of crisp bone breaking, but then he recombines, breaks again, recombines again, and each time is much stronger than the original.


    When she put her hand on Ning Tao, she felt that it was as hard as iron plate, and it was more and more compressed.


    If Ning Tao was a cloud before.


    Now, he is a diamond!


    "Brother Tao, hold on!"


    "Xiao Hong told me that it''s very painful to change one''s physique, especially when you get this dragon Yang pill. It''s made of a nine level real dragon. It''s very powerful. You must support it..." Xia Mengfei worried.


    A pair of jade hands have no place to place, so they have to bite their teeth, hold Ning Tao tightly, and pour their pure Yin power into it, hoping to reduce his pain.


    I like Zen more.


    It is expected to achieve the role of yin and Yang in harmony.


    However, she ignored one thing. She was already bathing. Temptation, fragrance and charm were all in one. A large area of snow-white was exposed in front of Ning Tao''s eyes, and Pink Tulle was looming.


    That plump body, meat * rolling, full of front, is and Ning Tao tightly friction.


    That kind of softness.


    Soft to the bottom of Ning Tao''s heart.


    D.


    it''s like a lake, rippling wildly.


    "I I want to I want to, give me... " Ning Tao''s eyes are red, his throat is dry, and his reason is about to lose.


    It seems that because of this, his whole body is full of bath fire, and a hot explosion of high temperature is actually sealed in his body The power of the sun!It was pulled through the seal.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    All of a sudden, the sun holy body was the leader of the body. Suddenly, a little brother came in and wanted to change it according to its meaning.


    What do you mean? Do you want to get off the horse?


    It just sleeps for a while. It''s attacked!


    Immediately, he was furious, and the pure power of the sun holy body poured all over his body, competing with the power of the dragon body, as if he wanted to fight for the position of the leader of the body.


    The two forces interweave and collide with each other, and both want to transform their bodies according to their own will.


    But it was Ning Tao who suffered.


    Lust almost swallowed up his reason.


    "Stab" a, Xia Mengfei that plump Jiao body on the Pink Tulle, unexpectedly was torn up most.


    More snow-white exposure, but also reveals the red halo, like a little white rabbit, the whole body, such as white suede, flawless, every inch of skin delicate and crystal clear.


    It looks like a work of art.


    "Huhu..."


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao, like a red eyed beast, swallows his saliva and pounces on him. He keeps tearing. He is very savage.


    But Xia Mengfei exclaimed, the blush on her cheek became more and more intense, which could not cover the spring light. Looking at Ning Tao''s crazy tearing, she bit her lip and said: "Tao Taodi, you Wake up, brother Tao... "


    "Give me Give me I''m so hot Ah... "


    "Hot..."


    Ning Tao''s face was twisted, and broken bones came out of his body, with dark red mucus.


    These are the impurities that are discharged.


    Around the high temperature, but a moment to evaporation, even a little residue are not left.


    The energy in the body is very rich, exchange blood, exchange bone Continuous discharge, and continuous regeneration.


    In the end, Ning Tao''s body was boiling hot, but no impurities could be discharged, struggling powerlessly.


    The two constitutions are still fighting. No one is willing to admit defeat. They both want to devour each other


    See Ning Tao so painful, more suffering lying on his body, hot overhead smoke, Xia Mengfei heartache unceasingly, this and Xiaohong said completely different.


    How could it be like this?


    There must have been an accident.


    If the situation goes on and the energy is out of control, Ning Tao will either explode or burn himself to death.


    "Zizi..."


    The last pink gauze on her body was evaporated, and their skin was completely bare.


    Xia Mengfei bites her red lips and stares at Ning Tao with her beautiful eyes watery. In the tense face full of red, a jade hand slowly touches down and seems to be doing something.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao moves fiercely. Xia Mengfei can''t help humming, and her eyebrows are wrinkled.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 2508

    "Huhuhu ~ ~"


    in the hot palace, Ning Tao and his wife are entangled.


    For a moment, Ning Tao seems to be burning a layer of illusory fire, the head is emitting white hot steam, reason is occupied


    "Well ~"


    the two are perfectly integrated..


    Water and milk blend together.


    Although the temperature is high, Xia Mengfei has a phoenix body. The flame is a tonic for her.


    As she works her constitution, she absorbs it to reduce Ning Tao''s pain.


    On the other hand, he tried his best to perform the joyful Zen. One Yin and one Yang belong to the origin of fire, and a picture of Taiji Yin and Yang slowly formed.


    It seems that there is still a trace of joy, and the Buddha smiles and chants


    "Ah ah..."


    "Well..." Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he took a long breath. His consciousness sank.


    And Xia Mengfei hugged him, took care of him, and said gently, "don''t worry, I''ll give it to you. I''ve been your woman for a long time. Brother Tao, wake up quickly..."


    Say, let him in And toward Ning Tao''s lips, a group of pure hot gold flame was sucked out by her, weakening the energy riot.


    "Huhu..."


    The red in Ning Tao''s eyes is fading away, and the two forces of dispute seem to have reached a balance.


    His accomplishments soared to the peak of Qizhong in a flash.


    Invisibly, the virtual shadow of the Dragon behind him gradually changed. It was mysterious in the sacredness. It was twined with wisps of gold flame. A pair of dragon eyes were as bright as the sun.


    Unfortunately, no one can find this scene


    Gradually, Ning Tao wakes up and controls his strength. With rhythm, Xia Mengfei''s dull hum at the beginning has become the present Daimei stretch, a generation of queen, finally let go of themselves.


    From a girl to a woman.


    From purity to maturity.


    The transformation of Queen and beautiful woman


    Today''s Xia Mengfei is a happy and bitter man.


    Both closed door and double cultivation


    At this time, no one knows how it is here.


    An hour later, Xiao Hong, as usual, wriggles her sexy and enchanting waist and comes to Huangtian Pavilion. She just wants to push the door directly, but she hears the sound of dissolute and uninhibited.


    "Well?"


    Xiao Hong is stunned, and her face is very hot. It''s all women. Isn''t she clear?


    I didn''t expect that these two were in such a hurry?


    There are also some precautions. I didn''t tell them clearly. It''s too reckless. Are you so hungry?


    Those maids are far away, dare not make a mistake.


    Seeing this, Xiaohong shrugs her shoulders and looks angry. She plans to come back in the evening. Otherwise, after they are closed, she will not be able to speak.


    In other words, Xia Mengfei, who is usually dignified and dignified, has the same side as she is today. She is so crisp. This little ningtao is very powerful


    Hesitated in the spot for a while, unexpectedly did not leave, on the contrary, looked up close to the door.


    But there''s a ban. You can only see shadows.


    Is that the Terran way? I feel fierce too. Xiao Hong is vague. Then she shakes her head and returns to the original road like a thief.


    I''m going to have to pull Xiaobai to try


    No way, had to shut up with Xiaobai first, see two people this situation, should also don''t need to pay attention to matters, hope small Feifei can one hair but in.


    There is no Jia Zi in the mountain, years do not know years!


    From winter to spring, all things come back to life. It took about half a year for them to shut down.


    In half a year, great changes have taken place in fairyland, and great changes have taken place in tiantianmen. Everyone''s progress is amazing.


    On this day, Xiaohong and Xiaobai went out of the pass, and they were very kind. She also recovered the strength of Dixian.


    Xiaohei also recovered to Dixian, only Xiaohua was left behind, still staying in Renxian level 8.


    When Xiao Hong thinks of Ning Tao, she wants to go to Huangtian pavilion to have a look. As soon as she gets close to here, the familiar movement flashes in his mind like lightning. Suddenly, she is struck by thunder.


    "No No? "


    Of course, it must not be what she thought. If she really wanted to do it, she would have died on it


    But one thing is for sure, Ning Tao and his wife have undergone amazing transformation, and their breath has grown stronger than half a year ago!

 Chapter 2509

    "Creak..."


    The door of the classical palace, which has been covered with dust for half a year, is finally pulled open slowly, and a pair of golden girls come out.


    The man is handsome and high spirited.


    The beauty of a woman is radiant.


    For more than half a year, their change is also huge. Ning Tao is confident and sunny, atmospheric and steady, but he always has a bad taste in his mouth.


    Xia Mengfei was moistened and cultivated for a long time. Her whole body was full of mature temptation. She was full of femininity and charming.


    The whole person is a lot plump, beautiful eyes affectionate, slender waist swaying with the wind, skirt swaying, red lips outlined a happy sweet smile, intimate arm Ning Tao, enjoying the warm sunshine feast.


    After half a year''s closure, they finally got out.


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao stretched a stretch, the whole body like fried beans "crackle" sound, full of strength.


    Every inch of skin, bone, flesh and blood is different from ordinary people, but it is more powerful, more powerful, more explosive and more agile. Of course, it is still human, but his evolution can regard him as super human.


    In short, there seems to be some wonderful change in his two constitutions? But what is specific, Ning Tao is ambiguous, only feel stronger than before.


    His constitution has become mysterious!


    Like some kind of mutation?


    For this, Xia Mengfei has a deep understanding. Her cheeks are red, but she really feels his power. These days, she is bullied by him.


    Ning Tao''s body is like a piece of steel. Its bite force is amazing. It''s extremely strong. It''s more touching.


    The skin feels like a dragon scale.


    It''s hard.


    Although Xia Mengfei doesn''t know the physical strength of Dixian, he must be just like that.


    Although both of them have been promoted to the Ninth level of human immortality, Ning Tao is much better than her. This is the most acute intuition given to her by being a woman.


    However, Ning Tao is also a big stomach king.


    before closing the door, he broke through the six levels of human immortals, which is fast. But in the past six months, after absorbing the power of Ning Tao''s feedback, he has reached nine levels.


    Ning Tao devours more Yuan Yin energy, but he only improves twice. It''s amazing how vast his Dantian is?


    But his fighting power has multiplied!


    This may be the old saying that there are gains and losses.


    In the same stage, Xia Mengfei thinks that almost no one can compete with this body, and even can be compared with Xiao Hei''s Xuanwu body.


    Because she also absorbed some benefits, now the body, full of power everywhere.


    Xia Mengfei''s face is full of surprise.


    It''s true that Ning Tao also thinks that half a year''s hard cultivation and nine fold cultivation make Taixu body break through to the state of great success, and only one small step away from "perfection".


    The cultivation of the spirit has also reached the seventh change, which is more and more solid, because every cultivation of xingjue is a great calendar practice for the spirit.


    It also leads to the rapid increase of spirit strength.


    The sea of souls is full.


    However, it''s a little bit different from the real earth immortal. It''s not the strength, but the change and transformation of the essence, so it can only be called Half step fairy.


    These two things are actually the same thing, which is the legendary Dixian nine robberies!


    Only after baptism can the cocoon be broken into a butterfly.


    One hundred strands of original strength have been refined and absorbed by Ning Tao. He is not in a hurry to make a breakthrough. He can''t be in a hurry for quick success and instant benefit. Now that his accomplishments have a substantial growth, he needs time to precipitate and temper.


    Moreover, the breakthrough of cultivation and the great increase of strength give Ning Tao confidence and an urgent idea.


    That is Go to the devil''s world!


    He wants to bring Xinyue and Sophia back!


    Not to mention making a big noise, at least now we have the power to protect ourselves, and it''s the time of the war between the demon world and the fairyland, which is life and death. Their interior is bound to be empty.


    It''s also a good chance for him.


    The longer the delay, the more dangerous their mother and daughter will be!


    Ning Tao can''t wait any longer. This idea has taken root and spread rapidly in his mind


    "Cough..."


    A familiar cough interrupts their love and reverie. Then they turn around and find a face of unnatural little red looking at them.


    A face of ambiguity, meaningful.


    "Red When did you come, sister Hong? " Xia Mengfei blushes and is in a hurry to greet her with surprise.


    Little red and white glanced at them and said, "how about standing here all the time? Ignoring me? I''ve been crazy for half a year. I''ve been playing Hi, haven''t I? "


    "No, sister Hong, don''t talk nonsense..." Xia Mengfei is shy and busy fighting with her.


    They didn''t do it every day for half a year.


    Apart from the craziness at the beginning, it''s followed by closure and double cultivation. Occasionally, I feel like I''m coming. I fall in love and I''m sleeping together. It''s not that I don''t stop for half a year.That way, even a dragon can be squeezed to death. Most of their time is practicing.


    It can only be said that Xiao Hong always comes at the right time, just in time for their good deeds


    The power of longyangdan is absorbed by both.


    Water and milk blend


    Otherwise, cultivation can''t be improved so fast, and strength can''t be increased so much


    Seeing this, Ning Tao coughed and whistled, but he was very satisfied.


    Fresh and fresh.


    Finally, I have achieved the right result with sister Xia.


    As for whether there will be children, no one can say? But in any case, Ning Tao loves sister Xia, Bingbing, elder martial sister He loves them all the same.


    Immediately diverging from the topic, Ning Tao said curiously: "where is Xiaobai? Has anything happened recently? "


    "What happened to the disaster and the flood?"


    "I don''t know, go to ask those little old men," said Xiao Hong, who was not angry. Now she is still crisp and sensitive, like an electric shock.


    And Xia Mengfei pursed a smile, turned to Ning Tao and comforted him: "brother Tao, you go to be busy first. I''ll accompany red sister. We women talk, so don''t interrupt."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "remember to wait for me that night..."


    The body shape in a flash, unexpectedly directly disappeared.


    Little red''s pupil shrank, but she didn''t have time to get angry. This guy was too fast. At that moment, she didn''t even catch it.


    Is this still Renxian jiuzhong?


    If I really let him deal with Yan Feitian, I actually have a little confidence in him.


    I don''t know where this confidence comes from


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as the spirit sweeps, he finds that Mo Lao and others are in the world hall. Ning Tao''s mouth moves in a blink and appears directly on the chair of the leader.


    "Who? Be careful... " Mo Lao and others were shocked, and the cultivation of seven peaks of human immortals broke out.


    Night north, at the same time in the seven fold realm.


    Yuan Mu also broke through the five fold.


    And Zhou, Liu, Cheng and others are still wandering in the realm of three and four immortals.


    As for Da Sima, he is still in Dixian Sanzhong, but it seems that his strength has increased a lot, and there are signs of breakthrough, but Dixian is much more difficult than Renxian.


    Maybe a month, maybe a year.


    =First se


    and even longer


    Sima Yunfeng was surprised at first, and then he looked very happy. He quickly arched his hand and said, "I''ve seen the Lord of the gate. Welcome him out of the gate."


    "We welcome the master of the gate out of the gate!"


    Ning Tao smiles and flicks his sleeve. He lifts everyone up and says, "all of you, this time you''ve been closed for a long time. What''s the big deal with the outside world?"


    When they heard this, they were boiling. There were so many things happened in the past six months.


    However, only Mr. Zhou coughed and said, "according to the spy, miss xianyueyi has a day''s journey to my world."


    "She was subpoenaed before. When she came back this time, she didn''t leave and asked Are you suitable for a recent marriage


    As soon as the words came out, people began to laugh.

 Chapter 2510

    "Fairy Xianyueyi? One day Ning Tao was surprised at first, and then burst out a happy look.


    You know, xianyueyi has been shut up in xiaoxianyu for a long time. When she saw her that year, she could compete with ran Tianming with the power of human beings and immortals.


    It''s only a short distance from the earth immortal.


    It is estimated that this time, she has stepped into the level of Dixian. Ning Tao believes that she can.


    Immediately a face excited, but suddenly, Ning Tao seems to think of something, Leng way: "wait wait? You said, "xianyueyi wants to marry me recently?"


    "Yes, you two have an engagement, a fiancee and a fiance. It''s known all over the world."


    "Isn''t it strange to get married suddenly? Count the time. You''ve been putting it off for years, haven''t you? It''s time to give someone a place as fairy girl. "


    Mo Lao and others laughed and joked.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao laughs. He doesn''t have the idea of getting married, but this is really an important thing.


    After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "now the fairyland is in war. Who is in the mood to deal with these things?"


    "I stayed out of the triangle and didn''t take part in the war. I''ve already made the rest of the battlefields dissatisfied."


    "If I get married again, how can you let the hundreds of millions of soldiers fighting in front of me scold me?"


    As soon as the words came down, Xiong Dingtian patted his chest and glared: "hum, they dare. I''ll slap them to death, and I''ll take care of it later."


    "Absolutely not. The sect leader is right. It''s too high-profile to get married at this time. It will give those wars excuses to deal with us."


    "They are fighting in front, but we are hiding in the rear. It''s hard for anyone. Why?" Sima Yunfeng dissuades.


    After hearing the speech, everyone nodded in agreement.


    That''s inhumane.


    Ning Tao sighed. He didn''t expect to get married, let alone not fit now. Then he said, "how are things recently? What has changed in fairyland? "


    Mo Lao took over the conversation and explained: "each of the five regions has its own wars. From the crazy fighting at the beginning to the formation of the camp now, there are few large-scale battles. Each of them has been injured. They are saving their energy."


    "The situation in the eastern, southern and central regions is still stable, and the demons have their cards. They don''t have any real strength. They just fight to kill."


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao can''t help thinking of the five gods guard, the most powerful fighting force of the fairy palace.


    The last time I shot, I remember that Xuanwu Wei destroyed Yin ghost gate, but it was just a flash in the pan. Before the fairyland could memorize it, they disappeared again.


    But there are countless forces that fear them.


    I don''t know why the hell hall became very peaceful? It seems to show a pair of sitting on the mountain to watch the tiger fight.


    Miao Jingjing, the holy daughter, just sent back a message of safety very early, and then there was no news. Although Ning Tao was worried, he also believed that she would be competent as an undercover agent.


    Unconsciously, he was relieved. In fact, Yan Feitian had turned into a mountain and pressed on him.


    If he suddenly goes out.


    I''m afraid that he is doomed. He will not tolerate his old enemy and continue to threaten him alive.


    We must take advantage of this time to improve as much as possible!


    Yuan Laodao said: "things in the northern region are much more serious. Thirty six Dharma protectors and three sea gods led the sea demon army to carry out 12 large-scale battles, and 76 small and medium-sized battles."


    "It has become Shura''s purgatory. The death rate is terrible. Besides, it has lost two big Tiangang and suffered from floods. If it had not been for beihaimeng, it would have been defeated."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned tightly, which was bad news.


    But think about it, I understand.


    The strength of the northern region is much weaker.


    What''s more, after a hundred thousand mountains, it''s his triangle. In the event of an accident in the northern region, the people in his triangle will not be able to live in peace, and they can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    Seems to guess his idea, Sima Yunfeng cold way: "today''s triangle, many strong, are afraid of death, do not want to cause trouble, people enjoy happiness, north region, middle region, South region basically have."


    "But it is bound to conflict with the local forces. What''s more, it''s going to put the idea on us and try to control our world." if you want to kill us, then kill all of us. This is the triangle. If you dare to come here and have a wild life, you can''t be forgiven. If you don''t surrender, you will be killed. "


    "No matter who he is, even Wu Xian''s son, how to kill him How to kill it


    Ning Tao stands with a negative hand and looks down at the road.


    As soon as the words came out, Sima Yunfeng and other people''s eyes lit up, a burst of blood boiling, and immediately roared: "please don''t worry, the headmaster, one of the clamoring grasshoppers will not stay."


    Shayi is excited to call up the elite of Shatang


    At this time, Ning Tao asked: "the war situation in the northern region is so fierce, how about the casualties in our world?"


    "The casualties are not small. Fortunately, there are pills from yaoxiantang and powerful magic weapons from calcining Xiantang. They can still bear it.""Half a year ago, the master Yao Xian ordered to transfer half of the staff of Yao Xian Valley to the Yao Xian hall. There are more than 300 people in total, but there are only less than 100 alchemists. The rest are Yao Tong and quasi alchemists."


    Zhou explained with a smile.


    "A hundred alchemists? So little? " Ning Tao frowns and doubts.


    But yuan Laobai glanced at him and said, "although Yaoxian Valley is secluded, it''s one of the five sects of Disha in the eastern region. How can you say you''ll leave and stay for a long time


    "What''s more, now it''s the evil disaster. Yaoxian Valley is the backup, playing an irreplaceable role in saving hundreds of millions of people in the eastern region. They really can''t leave."


    Ning Tao suddenly, this can understand, if he insists on the medicine fairy Valley to dig away, I''m afraid the first with him desperately, is that old miscellaneous Mao Wuxian.


    "How about calcining immortal hall and Tianji hall? Does the second brocade bag have any news now? " Ning Tao inquired.


    "The development of calcined immortal hall is very good. There are more than 2000 disciples under the door. The standard magic tools produced by him have made a reputation in several fields and made a lot of money."


    "Mr. Liu and Mr. Wu are studying Jiupin immortal ware. The shell of the eight grade crocodile turtle you gave him has reached the standard of Jiupin. The second elder gave it to Gao Jie, who is still cracking the second brocade bag..."


    Mo Lao is full of high spirits and praise.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao almost understood the situation in the past six months. The battle was still deadlocked, and the world needed to continue to accumulate strength.


    And he, it seems, also needs to be prepared to go to the demon world, but before that, he needs to clean up the villains.


    "Take up the gun and go into the triangle. If you don''t kill the thief, you will swear not to return it!"


    "Kill Tang, go to battle!"

 Chapter 2511

    "Young master, let''s go quickly. This triangle and our Ximen family are enemies."


    "The elder Ximen Xiao was torn by Sima Yunfeng. If Ning Tao finds out, we''ll all die here..."


    An old servant said anxiously to a young man.


    However, the young man was flirting with some beauties and ignored the old servant.


    His name is Simon Tao. He''s a big dandy. There''s a disaster in Central China. He doesn''t pay attention to the eight families. What is he?


    "Young master..."


    The old servant clenched his teeth and accentuated his tone.


    Hearing this, Simon slapped the table fiercely and said, "what are you yelling about? Can''t you hear me? It''s just Ning Tao. You''re scared. "


    "Even if he knows I''m here, what can he do? Do you dare to kill me? "


    "My uncle is the head of the Ximen family, and my mother is a senior member of the Nangong family. He dares to touch me, that is, he and my two families will never die."


    Seeing ximentao''s swagger, the old servant had a headache.


    They even dare to fight Ximen Xiao. Are they afraid of you? Hope his worry is superfluous, only extravagant world goalkeeper Simon Tao, as fart to let go.


    However, a faint voice came: "is this what you call the base strength? But if you dare to challenge the world, it''s a little worse. "


    "With your arrogance, let''s go on the road together!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    as soon as the words were finished, a silver light appeared in front of him. It was incredible. Before Simon Tao responded, his eyes flashed, and the old servant stood in front of him in horror.


    But the next second, a bloody shot, an extremely sharp crystal silver gun directly penetrated the two.


    "Puff..."


    The old servant vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot, but he caught the silver gun in the Firestone just now. It can be said that he tried his best. Otherwise, Simon Tao behind him could not bear it.


    "Who Who attacked me? Get the hell out of here. "


    "I''m ximentao. My uncle is the head of Ximen''s family, and my mother is a member of Nangong people. Who dares to kill me? Go away... " Simon Tao screamed and retreated. There was a big blood hole in his chest, and the blood was flowing wildly.


    He was paralyzed with fright.


    All of a sudden, a tall and straight figure came in, a pair of indifferent eyes looked at the two, sniffed: "you this kind of goods? It''s ridiculous that you dare to challenge me. "


    "The last one, get on the road!"


    But the old servant''s pupils shrank and screamed: "you You are Ning Tao, the leader of the world. "


    The portrait of Ning Tao was specially seen by the old servant before he came. Although it is more elegant and towering than in the portrait, it looks the same. This is the legendary Ning Tao.


    The murderer actually did it himself to deal with ximentao. It''s over. There''s no doubt that he will die


    "Do you know me?" Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, a little surprised, it seems Ximen family care about him.


    "Cough..."


    The old servant was shocked to pieces by this shot, and he could not live long. But with red eyes, he knelt down to Ning Tao and begged: "Ning Master Ning, I have a secret. I want to change Mr Tao''s life. "


    "I hope you can do it. Let him go I assure you that he will never threaten you, and this secret will be of great help to you... "


    Ning Tao just hold the gun, smell speech but frown, secret? And help yourself?


    Today, one day, he killed from south to north, from east to west, and those who provoked the world were killed one by one. Here is the last one. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened.


    Interesting.


    Immediately sneered: "why should I listen to you? I can search your soul completely, and don''t have to be afraid of your lying. I don''t think you can help me? "


    Old servant pupil lax, kneel on the ground, hoarse way: "door Lord, one A soul search You''ll see. "


    "Quick I''m going to No more... "


    "Old Wei, old Wei, don''t leave me, please, I don''t want to die, I haven''t lived enough, no No, don''t kill me... "


    Simon Tao''s face was pale with terror.


    See this shape, Ning Tao a frown, but also resolute, direct a point in the old Wei eyebrow.


    He''d like to see what''s the secret?


    "Whoosh..."


    People from the killing area rushed in, one by one stained with blood, just like butchers, and their murderous spirit was scarlet as sand.


    See this scene, first let people will Ximen Tao to seize, then suspicious to see ningtao, the door master this is in search of soul? To explore the secrets of Simon''s family?


    That''s fine.


    After all, they and Simon''s family are already incompatible. They have more intelligence and a better chance of winning.


    A moment later, Ning Tao opened his eyes strangely, while Lao Wei''s eyes were lax and his whole body was full of blood, but his eyes suddenly protruded: "let me Let him live... "


    Then he fell to the ground with a plop.Sha Yi rushes up and finds out that old Wei Zhen is dead. Then he asks Ning Tao, "sect leader, how do you want to kill him


    "No Don''t kill me. You will regret it. Just let me go and give me what you want... "


    Simon Tao is almost scared to pee.


    But Ning Tao ponders, but has not killed his idea, the facial expression is strange, just did not expect, these big families, the relation unexpectedly so disorderly.


    It''s just a shame.


    This ximentao is actually his own son, not his nephew, because ximentao once had adultery with his sister-in-law, but few people know about it. Even ximentao doesn''t know


    This is just part of it. The relationship is so chaotic that Ning Tao can''t make sense of it and simply doesn''t think about it.


    However, this Simon Tao can''t be killed. It''s more effective to keep him than to kill him.


    Maybe one day, when he and Simon''s family go to war, it will be a good ace


    Think of here, Ning Tao immediately waved: "first put in the dungeon, don''t rush to kill, let him completely obedient, I have a big use."


    Although Sha Yi didn''t understand, he said coldly: "don''t worry, sect master, I''m good at this."


    He immediately sent someone to suppress ximentao, who was crying for his father and mother, and hide the matter. The outside world only knows that ximentao suddenly disappeared


    On this day, Ning Tao was so powerful that he killed dozens of troublemakers, while the strong, such as Renxian and Daojing, were caught by him and exiled to Beiyu.


    Brother Hao is short of such staff


    When I went back to tiantianmen, I found something wrong with the atmosphere. Tens of thousands of people looked up to the top of Wudang Mountain.


    A goddess in a fiery red dress, with enchanting figure and noble bearing, looks like a phoenix in nine days, with a pair of long and narrow eyes, staring at the front.


    On the other side, there is a fairy in white. She is as beautiful as the person in the picture. Her bright eyes are also staring at each other.


    These two girls are Xia Mengfei and Xian Yueyi!

 Chapter 2512

    Ning Tao is in a daze, some look at two girls in consternation, this should be their first meeting?


    It''s a tense atmosphere.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    One pass ten, ten pass hundred, a large group of dark disciples, all staring at the two girls, one of them should be the hostess of the world.


    I don''t know who it will be?


    Mo Laozi, Wudang Laozu, Ning Laozi and others came out for a long time to join in the fun.


    Now Ning is going to have a headache.


    The ancients said: "only women and villains are difficult to raise!"


    Ye Wanqing, Hua Linglong, Li Bingbing, Su Qian, Zhou Ru and Tong Yaqian all look at the top of the mountain with beautiful eyes. Among them, it''s basically the first time to see xianyueyi. At the first sight, they feel so beautiful.


    It''s like a classic beauty coming out of a painting.


    Unlike them.


    The momentum of xianyueyi is majestic, orthodox and pure, just like a lady of a big family. She is full of confidence.


    This is a clean and simple classical beauty, with self-restraint and education, which makes people excited.


    Although Xia Mengfei''s inside information is a little bit poor, she is naturally intelligent, graceful, magnanimous, leader bearing, broad-minded and magnanimous, just like the Tao of Zhou, tolerant of the sea, embracing all rivers and embracing the world.


    Get along for a long time, will be impressed by her, that noble mature temperament, let her be able to carry everything.


    Just go to that station, give people a sense of affinity, involuntarily want to get close to her, do not want to believe her.


    It seems that her presence is enough to solve anything.


    "Huhu..."


    A "lile" breeze blowing, blowing two women''s dress, hair fluttering, but never leave the eyes.


    In this moment, no one knows what the second daughter is thinking? They all looked at each other carefully.


    With this alone, the heart has a bottom.


    At this time, Xia Mengfei suddenly a gentle smile, crisp way: "you are the girl according to the month? I often hear my husband mention you. Today, I finally have the honor to meet you. "


    "Me too. I''ve heard that Feifei is a strange woman for a long time. When I see her today, she is really extraordinary. She is worthy of conquering her husband," said xianyueyi with a smile. She is as green as a willow tree


    Below, people look silly.


    I feel different from their impression.


    A fight?


    Jealous?


    Or secretly?


    A cynical crackdown?


    But all this did not appear. They were very insipid. On the contrary, they appreciated each other very much. They felt lonely as if they had met at first sight and hated each other too late.


    Xiaohua and Xiaohei probe around and say, "boy, are you lucky? These two extraordinary human beauties, in the impression of this emperor, are also the top of the list. "


    "If the emperor can hold a beautiful woman back, it''s all good luck. You boy, there are two."


    "Tut tut..."


    Seeing that Xiaohua was joking, Ning Tao rolled his eyes and said, "don''t make fun of me. They are all true love to me. That''s enough."


    "What''s more, I don''t need to intervene in their affairs, and I don''t want to be involved in their affairs. That''s good."


    As early as a long time ago, xianyueyi said that he didn''t need to intervene, and those with ability in that position would occupy it.


    Otherwise, she will never be a concubine!


    Even among the strong, they need to fight to compete. Naturally, this position is no exception.


    But the way is different. It''s not necessarily a fight. The premise is that if you want to sit in this position, you have to have the strength to sit in this position and the matching wrist.


    If you can''t.


    Harem, sooner or later there will be chaos.


    It''s not a joke, it''s not a joke. For example, Luo Tian''s position is so greedy that if he can''t do it, some people will not accept him and try their best to kick him down.


    But on the contrary, if Luo tianruo has the power to match this position, one day he will be in power, one day he will be peaceful.


    \It''s a very simple truth that I''m the original; C''s "m FA U"


    is the original.


    And if xianyueyi doesn''t share a high position with Xia Mengfei, it''s hard for them to get together. Sooner or later, there will be chaos. Each of them has their own pride.


    Therefore, it is necessary for the two of them to win and lose this war without gunpowder.


    In order to convince the other party.


    Unless someone is willing to withdraw from the official palace, it''s impossible


    Xianyueyi and her two daughters have hot eyes and are full of fighting spirit. They cherish each other and refuse to bow their heads. Because of their arrogance, they are not allowed to do so.


    Unless it''s a failure!


    "Miss Yueyi, do you have any plans? Or, what do you think? Let''s just say, "Xia Mengfei chatted a few words and then got to the point.


    We are all smart people, and their minds have already been thorough. They just draw the line directly and face each other. They win the upper position and lose.It''s simple.


    But Zhou, ye Kong and others are so surprised and grinning. I''m afraid that in order to occupy the position of the main palace, the three thousand beautiful harem of the ancient emperor would be more crazy.


    Women''s world, they really do not understand.


    If you want more wives, first of all, you need to have the ability to control them


    Xianyue, with bright eyebrows and white teeth, and her beautiful eyes as bright as gems, said with a smile, "Feifei is very human. Naturally, she has to show her talent completely. How about three passes and two wins in three games?"


    "Yes, I don''t know which three levels?" Xia Mengfei was very straightforward and did not hesitate.


    Xianyueyi: "in order to be fair, I play the first level rule, you play the second level, and the third level is the competition between you and me, using strength to win or lose."


    "After all, I have a deep foundation. I can make..."


    Before she finished speaking, Xia Mengfei pointed out the radian of her smile and said, "don''t be like this. My family background is also strength. I don''t care about petty profits. Now it''s fair. You can talk about your so-called first level."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and others dare not gasp. They stare at each other and listen quietly.


    "In the first level, let''s compare Network


    After thinking about it, Xianyue said, "the whole vast fairyland is our arena. We can recruit people by any means. The strong one, let him join our camp. Who''s the best one will win."


    Ning Tao and others frown after hearing this. If you want to say so, you feel that Xianyue is more advantageous.


    Her father is the overlord of the fairyland. The whole fairyland is accepting his kindness.


    Xianyueyi''s strength has now reached Dixian, and has been listed in the longevity list earlier, which is very popular.


    How to think, sister Xia will suffer losses.


    But Xia Mengfei ponders, compared to the network? If you want to sit in the main palace, you can''t do without it. It''s very suitable. You immediately said, "I agree. Is there a time limit?"


    "Of course, it will last for three months. After three months, we will compete with the camp you and I have won over."


    "OK, see you in March..."


    They look at each other and smile. They don''t make any vows. It''s more like a gentleman''s agreement. No one is afraid of each other''s breaking the agreement. Then they get together intimately.


    It''s just like a sister talking and laughing. What''s the domineering spirit just now?


    Wudang, Shaolin, yuan and ye Kong give Ning Tao a look of pity.


    But Ning Tao''s mouth was puffed and his face was black.


    He didn''t expect the two girls to play so much? However, this is a matter between them. Let them go. They still have their own business to do.


    But at this time, Xiao Hei leaned to his ear and said excitedly: "boy, do you have a candidate in your heart? Why don''t you write it in the turtle''s shell first? "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take it out after they have finished the three tests. I swear on the throne of the great emperor."


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and hesitates for a moment. He agrees. According to his heart, he writes down in Xiao Hei''s shell Three words!


    And see this shape, small black pupil contraction, face dew suddenly, as expected and it thought.


    "Hey, hey..."

 Chapter 2513

    Three passes, two wins in three games.


    This news spread like wildfire, and gradually set off an upsurge. Although Ning Tao couldn''t manage it, he also gave an order not to allow the fifteen halls of tiantianmen to be mixed in.


    No one can help.


    Including himself, or it''s a failure.


    To tell the truth, he really didn''t want to see this scene, but he also knew that their two daughters had to be divided, otherwise no one would be convinced.


    "Alas..."


    Immediately a sigh, Ning Tao shrugged, no longer involved, let them to toss it.


    If you really pull up the camp, it will be good for tiantianmen, and they can also exercise their skills. Moreover, he is going to set out to the demon world recently.


    The world needs someone to take charge of it.


    But before we set out, we must understand it first, otherwise we will suffer a loss if our eyes are black.


    The fairy palace must have a deep understanding of it


    All of a sudden, there was a sharp voice in my ear: "Xiangong inspector, Leng Tingwei is here!"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was stunned by the speech. Who? Leng Tingwei?


    Including Ning Tao, what? He''s hallucinating? Leng Tingwei is here?


    "This How is that possible? "


    Tens of thousands of people look up in amazement. Up to now, who doesn''t know the grudge between Ning Tao and Leng Tingwei? The immortal list seems to be empty


    After he was rescued by the "extremely cold cover", he was also sent out and returned to Leng''s home. He resented all the time and wanted to revenge, which almost became his demons.


    With the help of the emperor''s utensils, Leng family made a perfect, powerful and suitable ice body for him, which made him an immortal.


    But he didn''t act rashly. Ning Tao was in the limelight at that time, so he had been dormant in the dark.


    It''s like a snake waiting for an opportunity.


    Look for revenge.


    Until a few days ago, the fairy palace issued an order to supervise the envoys and assign them to Tiangang Disha to supervise the forces of all parties, so as to facilitate the rule and prevent unexpected needs. After all, there were seven or eight traitors in a row.


    They are also famous Tiangang and Disha. The high-level officials of Xiangong have been dissatisfied with this for a long time. They must not be allowed to be Mountain Kings any more.


    However, he took the opportunity to apply, and even pointed out his name and surname to supervise the world.


    Ran Tianming, Leng Laozu and others fully supported the decision, and the majority voted for it.


    Even if Luo Tian, there is no way.


    In this way, Leng Tingwei became the supervisor of the world, and the special order of the fairy palace was equivalent to an official.


    But everyone knows that Leng Tingwei''s job as a censor is to make it clear that he is going to make trouble for the world. I''m afraid he has a stomach full of bad water to start with.


    I''m afraid the triangle will be in chaos


    Leng Tingwei sneers, just about to give Ning Tao a down, but his ear is a flash, a sharp leg whip, unexpectedly rushed towards him.


    "Hiss ~ not good..."


    Leng Tingwei''s eyelids jump wildly, almost subconsciously grabbing at his side, blocking the accompanying person in front of him.


    "Bang", the young man screamed and vomited blood. Although he had the cultivation of immortals, he was only two. He only felt that his brain bone seemed to be cracked. If he had more strength, he would "bang" to pieces.


    "Asshole, you dare to attack the censor and make enemies with the great Luo fairy palace. Come on, kill him quickly..." Leng Tingwei was pale and angry.


    He never expected that Ning Tao would make a sudden move. Is this guy crazy?


    How dare you kill them on the spot? You know, they are the special envoys of the fairy palace. If you kill them, they will be enemies of the fairy palace. They will never be forgiven.


    When did this guy get so stupid?


    But in front of him, the shadow flashed. Ning Tao bullied him again. He didn''t have any fancy. He punched him.


    "Yin Yang Fist


    "Damn, do you really think Ben Xian is afraid of you?" Leng Tingwei was very angry in his heart, red eyes, also hit a fist, burst out the cultivation of the six peaks of human immortals.


    "Immortal method, cover spirit seal!"


    At this moment, two quick fists, like lightning, collide fiercely, just like two strong bows pulled to the full moon, releasing their strength to each other.


    Leng Tingwei''s face is ferocious. He dares to touch him face to face. He really doesn''t know what to do.


    His body is the marrow of cold for thousands of years. With the combination of practice and physique, even the strong man with eight or nine immortals will be frozen when he comes into contact with him.


    At least we should be eroded by the cold.


    But the next second, he actually felt a big sun flame, like a real dragon, roaring at him, instantly shattered all the cold.


    "What What? "


    "It''s impossible, no It''s impossible... "


    At this moment, Leng Tingwei''s eyes suddenly bulged, and his mouth gushed blood. An indescribable force of terror almost broke his whole body, and he could hear a dense "click click" sound.The whole right arm, the bone smashed in a flash.


    "Ah..."


    Leng Tingwei screamed out, and there was a burning flame, which rushed into the body like a fire dragon, raging and destroying Let him suffer.


    This is not over, body just inverted fly out, Ning Tao''s a fist hit on his face.


    "Bang Bang Boom... "


    Leng Tingwei screamed and shot into the ground like a shell. In a few seconds, he was beaten into a dead dog.


    The remaining four immortal Dharma protectors, who had not responded, were also hit one by one underground.


    All this, only in the light and flint.


    They were stunned, one was shocked by the strength of the sect leader, the other was frightened by the sect leader''s attack on the special envoy.


    Isn''t that in the face of the fairy palace?


    Xia Mengfei, Xian Yueyi, Mo Lao and others frown and think about the way to deal with it.


    But at this time, Ning Tao falls on Leng Tingwei. The latter''s bone is broken by more than half and can hardly move. A pair of frightened eyes look at Xiang Ning Tao.


    "You You... "


    However, Ning Tao burst out laughing. He grasped Leng Tingwei''s hand and said, "brother Leng, I haven''t seen you for several years. Your accomplishments have fallen behind a lot."


    "Look at these men you brought. They are all vulnerable to attack."


    Leng Tingwei was stunned, and his venomous eyes twinkled and said in amazement: "do you mean? What are we talking about? "


    In fact, in his heart, he has already scolded Ning Tao. Who have you ever seen fight so hard? It''s all about beating people to death.


    This asshole.


    It''s just a matter of making use of an excuse.


    However, Ning Tao was surprised and said, "of course, it''s competition. You don''t think I want to kill you, do you? No way. We are friends who have lived our lives


    "What did you say just now? Isn''t that just right? We''ll fight each other after we''ve recovered our wounds. "


    "Ha ha..."


    On hearing this, Leng Tingwei''s face turned green.

 Chapter 2514

    How to compete? Go to the competition!


    This is clearly Ning Tao''s excuse to cover up the crime, but also invisible to them.


    Leng Tingwei flushed his eyes and gritted his teeth. When the injury was healed, he would fight again. It was clear that he would beat him again. His injury would not last for a month or two.


    This asshole wants him to stay in bed all the time, so he has no energy to harm the world.


    In this way, his conspiracy, plot, and even his mission here are even more difficult to start.


    His ultimate goal is to turn the world upside down and even murder Ning Tao.


    But I didn''t expect that he was beaten back by Ning Tao with absolute strength before he could show his bad water. He had to swallow his teeth.


    "Damn bastard, smash..."


    You have to be more happy, and you have to be able to make progress.


    The myth of Tianjiao, who once dominated the list of immortals for five years, is now his only enemy.


    Update / u fastest + P% =


    this is Gap!


    Perhaps, he really and sword matchless, said, has the same age young man''s appearance, but has the old monster like cultivation, let them from look up to despair.


    To be one of my peers Leader!


    But in Leng Tingwei''s mind, he must have been defeated just now because the emperor''s five wheels were separated from the fire hood.


    That should belong to him Treasure!


    "Creak..."


    It''s getting colder and colder around. The five guards who vomit blood have changed their faces, but they can''t move. Ning Tao''s hand is too heavy. Even so, they still feel that Ning Tao hasn''t done his best.


    In the cold Tingwei storage force, Ning Tao is smiling toward his shoulder, a force injection, invisible but he gathered the cold, a brain shock scattered.


    "Puff..."


    Leng Tingwei''s internal energy is out of control and will be backfired. When you are teetering, you will spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "You..."


    Ning Tao looked worried and tut tut said: "Oh, brother Leng, your body is too weak. You''d better heal as soon as possible, or it will get worse."


    "Well, I have some panacea in the world. I''ll give it all to brother Leng for healing."


    "I''ll release the dungeon for brother Leng to live in. Don''t worry, it''s the safest place in the world. It won''t be interfered by the outside world. I''ll let the only Dixian ancestor protect the Dharma himself."


    "Brother Leng, you are definitely the first one to get such a super luxurious treatment. You can''t even dream about it."


    Ning Tao patted his chest, forthright atmosphere, also showed a face you took advantage of the expression.


    However, all around the height difference did not laugh, the panacea? I''m afraid it''s not a chronic poison.


    There are also dungeons. It''s really a pity that the sect leader can figure out how to protect the Dharma himself.


    the guards say that they will be under house arrest.


    It''s amazing.


    In the heart all coincidentally raised the thumb, wanted to give you to order 999 likes.


    "You How dare you... "


    Leng Tingwei constantly vomits blood, so angry that his eyes are about to crack. At this moment, he finds that he despises Ning Tao too much, and he dares to put the special envoy in the dungeon openly.


    "Lunatic, totally lunatic, Ning Tao, I will not let you go. We are not finished..."


    At this time, Leng Tingwei suddenly thought of it, the founder of his cold family, jihanxian.


    That is a great power who has lived for nearly 100000 years. Looking at the whole fairyland, he is also one of the elders.


    However, he is stuck in the earth immortal. He has no hope for the heaven immortal all his life. Now his life is coming to an end, and he is about to die. The ancestor of the cold family, Leng ye, wants him to take away this power. His cold family must create another Earth immortal.


    Otherwise, their status would be in a slump.


    He had some family scruples, but now he was beaten by Ning Tao. He couldn''t swallow the evil breath.


    It''s up to you!


    When we get back to Dalao fairy palace, we reach an agreement with Leng Ye''s ancestors and seize the cultivation of extremely cold immortal, even if it falls into the name of "deceiving the master and destroying the ancestors".


    Anyway, the old thing is dying, and I don''t know how many generations of consanguinity have passed. Anyway, we can''t waste it


    He immediately gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger. He said coldly, "I won''t trouble brother Ning. I suddenly remembered that I have something important to do, so I won''t accompany you."


    Then he struggled to stand up and leave.


    The five immortals behind him also got up one after another and left green hills. They were not afraid of no firewood. When they got back, they must find a way to kill him.


    However, Ning Tao grabs Leng Tingwei with a smile and says, "brother Leng, you''re a supervisor. How can you say you''re leaving? You are too contemptuous of the law of the fairy palace, aren''t you


    "What''s more, you''ve been hurt so badly that you don''t know how to think of me for fear of outsiders?"


    "You''d better stay here and take care of yourself. Come and take some distinguished guests Go and healAs soon as the words came to an end, Mo, Zhou and even Da Sima grinned their white teeth one after another, seemingly inviting them in, but in fact they had already seized their lifeblood.


    As long as you dare to move, I will kill you every minute.


    Leng Tingwei is cold all over, and he is caught by big Sima xiaoyinyin. At this time, he understands that Ning Tao''s real purpose is not to force them away, but to imprison them.


    What the hell does he want?


    Kill them? I dare not give Ning Tao ten courage


    "Mr. Leng, I don''t think it''s convenient for you to walk, so I''d better give you a ride," said big Sima, without waiting for his promise to fly directly to the dungeon.


    Mo and others also took the five guardians to the dungeon with a strange smile


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Tens of thousands of people burst out laughing, full of sarcasm.


    The myth that they have dominated the list of immortals for five years is just like a bear in front of their sect leader. Thanks to their awe before.


    The reverence, fanaticism and loyalty to the sect leader have risen to the point of no attachment.


    Xia Mengfei and Xianyue came together and said with a smile, "Xianggong, how can you learn to be bad? Since you can''t kill them, why should you keep them?"


    Ning Tao said with a negative hand: "the censor, originally, only monitored Tiangang and Disha. As a result, he involved the whole world. Leng Tingwei couldn''t kill him. But if he went back, it would be troublesome and there would be a new censor."


    "It''s better to leave Leng Tingwei here, so as to save trouble."


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei and the others suddenly realized that they were not only in silence for Leng Tingwei for three seconds.


    I''m afraid he is the worst of all the inspectors.


    In fact, it is true that there are monitoring envoys in Tiangang and Disha, and their power is equal to that of the leader of the group.


    Tiangang and Disha all want to please each other. They all become bright pearls. Even the Wuxian and xiaoyaoxian all nod their heads.


    This is the weight of supervision.


    Leng Tingwei, can only say that he kicked the iron plate, still want to bully Ning Tao? Strength doesn''t match position


    Although there are still troubles, Ning Tao doesn''t care. For him, it''s just a small episode. Luo Tian will surely get rid of those troubles one by one


    After arrangement, he went to the forbidden area of Houshan and set foot on the transmission array of northern region.


    He wants to ask Luo Hai about the devil''s world. His trip to the devil''s world is just around the corne

 Chapter 2515

    One hundred thousand mountains, pick Star Island.


    As soon as Ning Tao came here and learned about the situation, he went to Tianji city to look for Luohai.


    Because the war in the northern region was at stake at that time, he was naturally unable to leave. In the past six months, Luo Hai led the northern region army to fight bloody battles.


    Today, he is at his best in the northern region.


    Of course, brother Hao is no different.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the Xuanwu continent, Ning Tao saw the fighting Luohai. At this time, there was a large-scale animal tide.


    Without even thinking about it, Ning Tao joined the battle with a gun. Before he practiced this breakthrough, he was very cold. That kind of goods made him warm up at most.


    More than once, he had an impulse to compete with the real immortal.


    Unfortunately, this opportunity has not come yet.


    From morning to dusk.


    Ning Tao tried his best to kill countless sea monsters, almost red eyes. When he came back, he found that he had killed the vast sea.


    Looking around, there was no human. Although the sea demons were still dense, none of them dared to come forward. On the contrary, they all retreated far away.


    One by one looks at Ning Tao in fear.


    This is the devil, the murderer


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao wry smile, also feel tired, can''t help subconsciously check the third turn and longevity key.


    The third turn has reached 28%.


    The key to longevity is 60%!


    You know, she doesn''t just kill, but has a purpose. Those sea monsters and materials are left behind, and the rest are absorbed into energy by him.


    But the effect of the two killing is not very ideal. After all, they are all small sea monsters.


    He immediately shook his head. After identifying the direction, Ning Tao stepped on the soles of his feet and quickly headed for the Xuanwu continent


    After flying for three hours, Ning Tao came back to the mainland. To tell the truth, he was startled by himself. He must never be so reckless again.


    "Boy, you can count back," Luo Hai and elder heiyang smile to welcome up.


    They were fighting before. It was too chaotic. They only saw Ning Taomao fighting hard to the depth. They couldn''t call back. It felt like they were possessed.


    As soon as brother Hao saw Ning Tao, he came over with a smile and joked: "you boy, you should come here often in the future. I can relax a lot with you."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao Shuanglang said: "I''ve asked tiantianmen to organize the friars of the triangle to help you. How about sharing your worries and solving your difficulties? It''s interesting enough."


    "Well, that''s interesting enough. It''s just for you." brother Hao was very happy, which was another big help.


    Now the sea demons are in decline, and their northern friars are badly damaged, so they are in urgent need of reinforcements.


    Luo Hai took off his broken stomach and said curiously, "how can you come here today? What''s going on? I don''t believe you''re safe. "


    Ning Tao touched his nose and said mysteriously, "I''m here to find you. Let''s find a place first and talk about it slowly."


    Luo Hai was stunned and nodded clearly


    A moment later, at the top of the mainland, they were drinking wine and talking. But at one moment, Luo Hai exclaimed, "what? You''re going to the devil''s world? Are you crazy


    , * first bin!


    "I have to go. My wife and daughter have been waiting for me there for five or six years. I can''t wait any longer. I''m going to find them and bring them back," Ning Tao said solemnly with firm eyes.


    Luo Haimu was stunned. Although he knew this boy would not be safe, he didn''t expect to be so crazy.


    Even the five realms of fairyland can''t hold him.


    Is the demon world a good place to stay?


    That place is equivalent to today''s northern battlefield, where killing is common.


    Because of the ferocious folk customs, only when everyone practices martial arts can he save his life, and his life is always tied to his belt.


    In this ferocious environment, the average strength of the people in the demon world is naturally higher than that of the fairyland.


    In Luo Hai''s impression, that is a ghost place, only a fool would like to go there.


    "Do you think about it? Be careful


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to fight there. I''m just going to pick up my wife and children. Once I get them, I''ll definitely come back," Ning Tao said with ease.


    However, Luo Hai even rolled his eyes, you move black constitution, where will not be safe.


    But when you think about it, it''s better to go to the evil world, and give full play to your evil attribute. I will support you in spirit.


    He immediately took a sip of wine and told Ning Tao what he knew about the demon world.


    The demon kingdom is ruled by the thirteen saints.


    It''s divided into the upper six, the lower six, and the foundation of the demon world. The largest number The demons.


    The demons are basically cannon fodder. They can''t even compete with the Zerg. It seems that they are no different from the Terrans. They are just cultivating spiritual power and magic.There, strength is the king''s way, which is reflected incisively and vividly. As long as you are strong enough, you can do whatever you want. To put it bluntly, there is no order and chaos.


    If you are strong enough, take the demon princess to be a maid. No one will oppose you.


    On the contrary, I will applaud for you


    Ning Tao ponders. It seems that the demon world is relatively simple. As long as you have strength, you can do whatever you want.


    It''s good for him, too.


    The more chaotic the better.


    And want to enter the demon world, one is to enter the demon world from the starry sky, just like the reincarnation fairy king that time into the world.


    The second is Fairyland channel!


    However, it''s not easy to get in. Both circles have the most strict investigation. Moreover, Dongyu is a blood clan. It seems that there is a guy named "Cao Bin".


    I once played with Wu Sheng.


    Because it was suspicious, it was secretly written down by the spies.


    Zhongyu, however, was invaded by the first legion of the demons, under the command of the deputy marshal, mowuji.


    Cold light flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes. In this way, it''s a great risk for these two regions to muddle through, because they all have an impression of themselves. The most suitable target is in the southern region Evil people.


    Why not the western regions?


    Because the investigation there is the most strict, and it is also the most likely to enter the demon world. It is said that the western region army has hit the demon world more than once.


    Demon defense is certainly the most serious.


    For Ning Tao, saving people is the first priority. It''s better to be safe.


    It''s decided to enter the demon world from the southern region!


    Just want to leave, but by Luo Hai a pull, he has a doubt in the heart has been holding for several years.


    Seeing his eyes shining, he grasped Ning Tao tightly and asked, "boy, you haven''t told me so far. How did you do it?"


    "How did it suddenly appear in the triangle from the eastern region, and how did it appear in the northern region?"


    Ning Tao turned his lips and didn''t intend to tell him.


    However, Luo Hai grabs him and laughs: "don''t worry, let''s make a deal, as long as you tell me how you do it? I can help. "


    "For example, arranging the hidden guards of the demon world to help you save people will greatly increase your success rate."


    "Oh? Are there any of you in the demon world Ning Tao pick eyebrows, to interest.


    Luo Hai said with a curl of his mouth: "he can arrange people in my fairyland, can''t I? Don''t underestimate the strength of my great Luoxian palace. "


    "Well, do you agree? Give me a word. "


    Ning Tao stared at him for a long time, pondered for a while, moved, this transaction is very valuable.


    Immediately let Luo Hai made an oath, can''t leak out, immediately take him to pick Star Island


    Not long after, "brush", through the space transmission array, Ning Tao and Luo Hai came to the mountain behind the gate of the world, the latter was stunned.


    After a few seconds, he screamed, "this Is this the legendary Space transport array


    "You You... "

 Chapter 2516

    Luo Haiqi was shaking, dizzy, and his hot breath spewed out violently. After seeing the space transmission array, he fully understood.


    The eastern, triangular and Northern domains are connected with the transmission array.


    The first bet is a fiasco.


    The principle of making money of the world''s first chamber of commerce is also here. The eastern region buys medicinal materials, while the northern region sells them Only one transmission array is needed in the middle.


    It''s a mere 60 billion stone. It''s easy to get. It''s like picking up money in two regions.


    The second bet is a fiasco.


    If the seven juemen event was not intervened by the hell hall, Luo Hai was 100% sure that the third bet was still a tragic defeat.


    The elder of the world gate is his present position. Ning Tao uses a series of tricks to pull him into the muddy water of the world gate step by step


    Luo Hai was more and more angry when he thought about it. His body was shaking in waves. He felt that he had been hurt by 10000 points. He worked hard for half a year, but he didn''t get hurt at this moment.


    He was famous all his life, but he was defeated in the array.


    It''s so stupid.


    "Rather Ning Tao... "


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao''s old face was red, and he noticed that Luo Hai was different. He was busy with a dry cough. He said vaguely, "as the saying goes, a willing to fight, a willing to endure, those three gambling, but I did not force you."


    "What''s more, the permanent tax exemption you promised me at the beginning was finally reduced by 10% by my second younger brother."


    But Luo Hai a listen, eyeball all congested, roar a way: "you son of a bitch good meaning say?"


    "Ah, you have vowed not to do anything. This is one of the biggest secrets in the world. I have told you that you should do what you promised me. Don''t make such mistakes as" duty-free "


    Ning Tao is upright and vigorous, and stares at his eyes.


    "You Hoo Hoo... "


    Luo Haiqi''s brain was a little confused. He took a deep breath and said: "you What is the relationship between you and the legendary space emperor? "


    "Relationship? I won''t tell you! " Ning Tao turns his mouth,


    seeing Luo Hai''s curiosity, Ning Tao suddenly rubs his hands and says with a smile, "if you really want to know, add some chips, for example, let those" hidden guards "do their best to help me."


    "Hum, the beauty you think, everyone lurking in the demon world, they are all precious treasures in my fairy palace."


    "It''s the limit to promise to help you," Luo Hai rolled his eyes.


    "Cut, cheapskate," Ning Tao deliberately stimulated him.


    But Luo Hai didn''t eat it at all. With a cold hum, he went out and crushed a magic jade tube


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was surprised and said, "what? Don''t you go back to the north


    "The war in the northern region has been stable. I''m not the Grand Marshal of the northern region. I''ve informed brother Hao that I won''t go back. I''ll take a few days off here and return to the central region. The overall situation of the other regions is waiting for me to take charge of."


    Luohai tired, slowly out of the cave.


    This is the truth. Even if Ning Tao doesn''t come, he will stay in Beiyu for more than ten days at most.


    Although there are contacts in Zhongyu, it''s better to meet people than to hear about them. We should go to meet mowuji as soon as possible.


    This is his old friend


    Ning Tao follows. Now that he has decided to go to the devil''s world, Luo Hai has a way to help himself. Naturally, he has to try every means to get some benefits. If he has the help of "Yin Wei", it will be much easier.


    After walking out of the cave, Luo Hai''s mood calmed down. At least he was also the vice palace leader of one side, under one person and above ten thousand people. Of course, he was still a little depressed.


    As soon as Ning Tao came out, Luo Hai suddenly pondered and was pleasantly surprised: "Alas, boy, since you can transmit the array, why don''t you expose it as soon as possible and get more? This is a good thing that can turn the war situation around."


    "Pull it down, maybe later, but now, if I expose it, is it still mine? I''m afraid it will make me die faster. "


    "Don''t think other people are stupid. Someone can guess from the way of making money of the first chamber of Commerce in the world."


    Ning Tao sneers meaningfully.


    Since ancient times, people''s heart is the most difficult to guess.


    It''s not that he''s worried about Luohai and Luotian, but people from five regions. After all, he who has mastered the space transmission array is a big hidden trouble for Tiangang Disha.


    Can seriously threaten their domination and status.


    Moreover, the space transmission array he laid today is far less than the space emperor of that year.


    His array needs the best immortal stone to start, but how precious is the best immortal stone? Only tens of thousands of veins are in Ning Tao''s hands.


    However, the space emperor of that year was a world shaking genius. He could start the teleportation array with ordinary immortal stone or even spirit stone, which was dozens of times better than his.


    A difference between version 1.0 and 6.0.


    It''s difficult to change the overall situation, unless it''s transmitted by the strong, but today''s fairyland can withstand it. If there is a crisis, Ning Tao will do it.


    Even more so.


    He also has his own planListen to his words, Luo Hai gradually understand some, but he just overjoyed.


    Now, although the fairyland is in chaos, and all the ghosts and gods are rising, but This is not without benefits.


    At least, most of the hidden dangers in the demon world have broken out, and the forces of all parties have gradually revealed their true features.


    He and Luo Tian have been waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to clean up the fairyland, so that the fairyland reshuffle, rectification, now is the time.


    Moreover, some people fall and others rise in the war. At this time, new stars will appear.


    "I don''t want to. No one can copy it, but you can''t play tricks on me when I get a ride. Otherwise, hum..." Luo Hai raised his fist and looked threatening.


    Ning Tao despises that he didn''t set up a teleportation array in Zhongyu. He wants to set up a teleportation array in the future, so he can pay for it.


    He remembers that he still has a few months to practice in the secret place of Daluo, but it''s not urgent, because the higher the strength, the better the effect. Elder martial brother heiyang is a living example.


    But if you want to be an ordinary person, the quota can''t be delayed for so long. It''s already been wiped out for you.


    But if there is Luo Tian, do you dare to wipe one?


    See Luo Hai go straight ahead, Ning Tao suddenly a Leng, even busy way: "ah, where are you going?"


    "Of course, it''s the medicine field. At the beginning, I planted a lot of precious medicinal materials for you. Go to see how my babies are growing?" Luohai leisurely road.


    It''s like an old farmer looking forward to a good harvest.


    "Wait, you You can''t go, "Ning Tao panicked and blocked Luohai''s way.


    The elder Yao Xian once said that he didn''t like to be disturbed. Moreover, if people who didn''t know the rules came in, they would only trample on those rare medicinal materials.


    So few people can enter the medicine field.


    What''s more, Mr. Yao Xian''s joining the world is the top secret. He''s mainly afraid of scaring Luo Hai. The child can''t afford to be scared


    "Why do you stop me? I can''t see the medicinal materials I planted, and I won''t take them away. I can make you anxious, "Luo Hai scorned, and continued to want to move forward.


    But Ning Tao said in a hurry: "I don''t mean that. It''s that the medicine field has already been taken care of. Just leave it alone and have a good rest..."


    However, it''s not so bad that Luo Hai is so angry that he dares to be touched.


    He has been nurturing for several months, but someone wants to pick fruit. It''s a wild thing on his head.


    Do you really think he is easy to cheat?


    At the same time, he had a fire in his heart and had nowhere to spread it. He immediately sneered and said, "I''d like to see which one doesn''t have eyes and dares to touch this seat?"


    "Calm down, he doesn''t like to be disturbed, and his temper is very stubborn," Ning Tao said painstakingly,


    but Luo Hai rolled his sleeve and glared angrily and said, "Oh, my God, how dare he be stubborn? Do you want to die? If you don''t convince him today, let him have a long memory. I''ll give you my last name


    "Don''t stop me. What''s your expression?"

 Chapter 2517

    Luo Hai Hu glanced at Ning Tao suspiciously. His face was full of words and pity, which made him nervous. He always felt that he had seen it before?


    What the hell?


    What''s Ning Tao up to?


    And Ning Tao dry cough, know can''t stop him, simply no longer stop, a shrug, is side open body, will that medicine field exposed in his eyes.


    But this scene in Luo Hai''s eyes, thought it was deceiving himself, this kind of small trick he saw much, that medicine field certainly has what shady matter?


    Maybe there is a big secret of the world.


    My heart is as curious as a cat scratch.


    Immediately a face disdain, sneer way: "cut, still want to scare me?"? Do you think my deputy palace leader was scared? I have to go to the medicine field today. "


    Said, a face proud of the stride, aggressively into the field of medicine.


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, shake a head to follow up.


    "Come to stop, this is the forbidden area," a few green medicine boy, see people come, quickly scolded.


    Luo Haiyi flicked his sleeve and directly rolled up these medicine children. It seemed very domineering, but in fact it didn''t hurt anyone. He just threw them a few somersaults and hummed coldly: "hum, how dare you block my way?"


    "Tired of living?"


    "Forbidden area? When I was a gardener here, you didn''t know where to play with mud. "


    "Get out of my way..."


    A few medicine boys are furious. Which unreasonable guy is this? It''s so rude and overbearing.


    You know, the ancestors, the medicine immortal, are still in it to transplant flowers and plants and cultivate new drugs. If they are suddenly disturbed, they will be furious.


    At the beginning, a strong local immortal in xianwumen was forced to break through like today. As a result, he was seriously injured by Yao Xiansheng and couldn''t get out of bed for more than a year.


    If it wasn''t for Lord Wuxian, it would be the same thing whether the strong one of the earth immortals could survive?


    Just when he was anxious, Ning Tao Zhongyu came over and comforted them with a bitter smile. Then he asked them to follow him and follow him closely.


    I''m afraid he''ll make a big noise.


    "Who broke in? No, someone is making trouble. "Along the way, I met a dozen busy medicine boys and several alchemists, but Luo Hai didn''t know any of them.


    Then there''s nothing to be afraid of. A group of minions roll up their sleeves directly.


    At that time, he took great pains to cultivate this medicine field.


    Collection of what each family has learned.


    He also took the advantages of his hundred schools.


    It can be said that this is his masterpiece.


    If an outsider ruins his masterpiece, he promises to make it miserable.


    Luo Hai looks very angry.


    "Master, he is too arrogant. Who is this man?" Several alchemists were angry one after another. Seeing that Ning Tao also appeared, they ran to complain.


    But Ning Tao has no choice but to explain it a little. Everyone is shocked.


    It''s actually the deputy chief of the great Luo fairy palace.


    However, master Yao Xian is not afraid of this identity. I just hope he can laugh later


    "I warn you, leave here as soon as possible, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to you." the three guards of Yaotian, the original Xianqiang of Yaoxian Valley, are now the people of Yaoxian hall, who are responsible for guarding here.


    However, the corner of Luo Hai''s mouth is one hook, sneer a way: "depend on you a few?"? How dare you threaten me? "


    "Not from Measure your strength


    As soon as the voice fell, Luohai disappeared in the same place. The three strong men were shocked. Good It''s so strong that they can''t feel it at all. That means they are not at the same level.


    Not yet reaction, mixed with the power of the two palms, mercilessly printed in the two people''s chest.


    "Puff..."


    They coughed up blood, colic came from their abdomen, and their bodies were bent into shrimps. Their strength was also dispersed, but a terrible word flashed through their brain.


    "Well The earth immortal is strong


    And the third guard was so angry that he split sixteen swords in an instant, but Luo Hai played sixteen fingers lightly. The long sword gave out a light trembling and buzzing sound, and a string of sparks, which was a flash in the pan.


    Ning Tao and others see this scene in their eyes. Luo Hai''s strength can''t be underestimated.


    Among the immortals, he is also very young.


    It''s really strong.


    The next second, Luo Hai broke through the defense of the long sword with one hand, grabbed the guard''s neck directly, and sneered: "with your skill, you dare to move the reclaimed medicine field?"


    "Tell me, who are you leading? Let him get out of here. Today I have to deal with him. "


    Ning Tao and a group of medicine children take a glance at the corner of their mouth. They all look at the medicine fairy who is in front of a pile of medicinal materials. They really observe the changes of medicinal properties. They turn a deaf ear to the things around them.


    It''s like sinking a complete mind into it.


    Although back to the crowd, but can feel his excitement, body are shaking in bursts.Seeing that everyone was looking at the old man with white hair, Luo Hai directly threw the guardian away, and raised a sneer in the corner of his mouth. Hum, have you been shaken by his momentum? It''s really vulnerable.


    Immediately negative hand and stand, proud way: "that old man, don''t hide, is you, come to me."


    "Today I''ll tell you who is in charge of the medicine field. You have a lot of courage to fight with me."


    Ning Tao and the others have a strange look. Their eyes tightly resist, but the drug fairy is not moved at all. He still stares at the piece of medicinal materials and doesn''t move.


    Seeing this, a drug boy explained: "generally at this time, the ancestors have made amazing discoveries. They will be absorbed, sometimes they will stay up for months. Now they have been more than ten days."


    "Moreover, if you disturb him at this time, the consequences will be very serious, very serious..."


    "Er..."


    All of a sudden, they felt a toothache.


    Waiting for a few seconds, the old man with white hair didn''t move. It seemed that he ignored him. Luo Hai''s smile froze, and his face suddenly became cold.


    This temper is really stubborn.


    No tears without coffin.


    As soon as his body flashed, he burst out a powerful Dixian power. He grabbed Yaoxian''s shoulder with one hand and wanted to exert himself to make him suffer a little.


    But the next second, Yao Xian''s body trembled, subconsciously burst out stronger than several times the strength to fight back.


    "Nani? I''ll fuck... " Luo Hai screamed, but before he could let go, he was hit by a terrible shock wave, and the whole person was shot out in an instant.


    A look of horror piled up.


    "Not good..."


    Ning Tao''s body is a flash, exerting Taiji strength, a soft and a hard, living to drag Luohai.


    More protect the foot of a large area of medicinal materials.


    Seeing this, dozens of drug boys around all burst out laughing, full of sarcasm, which made him angry just now. Now he met his ancestors, and finally he was shriveled.


    Luo Hai was so ashamed and angry that he suffered a dumb loss. He immediately glared and said angrily, "old man, you dare to be the master of the palace. Do you know what crime you should be guilty of?"


    "Oh? Is that the sound of Xiaohai? " The medicine fairy finally returned to God and turned to light way.


    "Well Hiss... "


    As soon as he saw the white haired old man''s real face, Luo Hai''s eyes almost jumped out, his facial features piled up in a pile, and his face was full of horror. He jumped up and screamed: "medicine Medicine Medicine Master Yao Xian, it''s you. "


    "Really It''s really a flood that has washed the Dragon King temple. The whole family doesn''t recognize me. I''m Xiaohai. Hundreds of years ago, you were the enlightenment tutor of Luo Tian and me... "


    Luo Hai rubs his hands coldly all over his body. He sweats and shows a look of flattery and flattery.


    But Yao Xian stares at him strangely.


    Luo Hai shivered in his heart and was so frightened that he burst into a cold hair. He cried out: "master Yao Xian, all of you It''s Ning Tao. I''m innocent... "


    The sound, tearing.


    I almost knelt down to hold the medicine fairy''s thigh.


    But before he finished, Yao Xian''s face sank and he hummed coldly, "how dare you be rude to the master of the sect?"


    "Door Master? Who is it? "


    Luo Hai looks a Leng, didn''t react.


    And Yao Xian said, quickly bowing his hand to Ning Tao, respectfully said: "Lord, I blame my poor teaching and lax discipline for making him speak rudely. I hope Lord don''t blame me."


    "I..."


    Luo Hai turned to look at it with a dead face.


    This one eye, just see Ning Tao touch nose, blunt he grin a white tooth, light smile way: "don''t know person not strange, small sea, after want obedience."

 Chapter 2518

    Luo Hai''s eyes are empty, looking at Ning Tao dully, and the scene just now is constantly emerging in his mind.


    He and Luo Tian''s enlightening tutor, one of the ten immortals in the immortal world, the medicine immortal, are known as the first person in the alchemy of the immortal world. Even if they meet him, they will never dare to trust him and make friends with him as equals.


    It can even be said that in this era, except for the immortal, he is basically one of the oldest elders.


    But just now, in his heart, the highly respected Master Yao Xian turned to Ning Tao Bow to the throne.


    He also reprimanded himself.


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible. How could the grand master Yao Xian lower his arrogant head to Ning Tao? It''s fake. I must be too tired..."


    "Unless the world has become insane, it is an illusion, an illusion..."


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao smiles, ignoring Luo Hai''s dumbfounded, instead, he asks the drug fairy, "senior drug, I''m not bothering you to cultivate new drugs. Do you observe changes?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "It''s all small things. I don''t need to care about it. Recently, I have a feeling that luck is coming and alchemy has greatly improved. It seems that I should shut up for once."


    "I''m afraid it''s thanks to the master of heaven that peeping into the gate has become a great event."


    Master Yao Xian caressed Xu and said gratefully.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    However, a burst of laughter startled the crowd. Luo Hai burst out laughing, and his face retreated wildly. Pointing at the crowd, he laughed wildly: "I see. You are all fake, you are all fake."


    "Mirage must be the sixth Dharma protector of Minghai. Mirage is its skill and talent."


    "What''s wrong with the world? For a while the demon world, for a while the transmission array, for a while the medicine fairy and the sect master, it turns out that these are all illusions that confuse me. "


    "Ha ha, mirage, you can''t cheat me..."


    Luo Hai laughed wildly and pointed to the sky with one hand. The excitement on his face seemed to have broken the math problem in primary school.


    "Er..."


    The medicine fairy saw the shape Leng for a while, frowned, and asked ningtao: "Xiaohai, what''s wrong with him?"


    "I think it''s crazy, poor child," said Ning Tao, shaking his head and sighing.


    And the drug pusher, and several alchemists whispered: "I haven''t heard of the deputy chief of the great Luoxian palace. In fact, he is a madman who talks nonsense. Is this ER B a fake?"


    "Gulu..."


    Luo Hai''s clothes on his back were wet, and a breeze blew away the cover, which brought embarrassment and shivering.


    Ning Tao just about to open his mouth, Luo Hai said with a sneer: "don''t try to confuse me any more. I won''t continue to sink. Don''t underestimate my strength."


    "Big dream, ancient classics, a dream forever!"


    His eyes were closed tightly, his fingerprints were superimposed, and the seal knot was complicated. A mysterious and mysterious, illusory and illusory power was permeated around him.


    It''s like rippling on a calm lake.


    "Drink, dream solution!"


    Luohai "Shua" suddenly opened his eyes, a face of excitement, can''t wait to look around.


    "I''m back. I finally..."


    However, as soon as he raised his head, he looked at Ning Tao and others. Dozens of people looked at him with a dull face, while master Yao Xian stroked his beard and stood on the ground.


    Is this still his disciple?


    And ye Tian came over, confused, muttered: "what are you doing? Do you eat jiaolongyaozi? "


    "Er..."


    Luo Hai stands on the ground like a sculpture. His eyes are frozen. He still points to the sky with one hand. Is the breeze like slapping his face?


    For a time, it was hot and dry.


    Ning Tao turns around and says, "remember what you promised me. I want to see the result these days."


    "Don''t delay my journey!"


    See Luo Hai still silly in the ground, medicine fairy a frown, this kid, how become more and more not sensible? Just now, he even dared to pat him on the shoulder. He immediately turned into a ruler and slapped him on the head.


    "Pa pa..."


    "If the sect leader says something, do you want me to urge you?"


    "No I dare not... "


    Luo Hai covered his head with a face of dead ash, and his tears were crystal clear, dribbling around in his eyes.


    More like a grumpy woman sitting on the ground


    "My God..."


    No one paid any attention to him and scattered.


    Yao Xian catches up with Ning Tao, and plans to make alchemy with him, so as to understand and feel the skill of the emperor of medicine, which Ning Tao has promised before.


    Ning Tao thought about it, and now he still has some time, so he agreed. After all, he also needs some pills.


    The elixir, Baodan, which he made himself, is not very helpful to his current cultivation.


    Generally, he relies on the recovery of Taixu.Or the cure of twenty-four grade Zulian.


    And the healing of wood.


    If you can accumulate some elixirs before you go to the demon world, especially healing medicine, meditation pill, and other elixirs to get rid of filth and evil Bailiandan.


    These are essential.


    Otherwise, the fairyland people can''t stand the environment of the demon world, where is full of endless evil Qi.


    I can''t wait. Fortunately, Yaoxian has accumulated medicinal materials for a long time. They are closed in the secret room. The melting pot of heaven and earth turns into a mirage. Ningtao master and Yaoxian Fu exchange and discuss their experience from time to time, and suddenly realize


    It''s a dream of alchemists today to be able to make pills with the medicine fairy and discuss with each other.


    But Ning Tao didn''t just get it. Instead, Yao Xian begged him to alchemy together.


    These are two concepts.


    Even ye Tian doesn''t have such treatment.


    If it''s spread, I''m afraid it will make the alchemists of the five regions envy and hate each other


    In addition, there is also a great joy, that is, Yao Xian recently accepted Tong Yaqian as the sixth closed disciple, and Su Qian as a registered disciple.


    Both of them are wood spirits, which are of great help to alchemy. Tong Yaqian, with delicate mind, has discovered her alchemy talent through the examination of the medicine fairy.


    The future is at least a great master of alchemy.


    He has great talent and is willing to work hard.


    Su Qian, on the other hand, is inferior in this aspect. However, she has strong business skills, and she will gain if she loses something. However, she can also learn alchemy from Yao Xian.


    That is, in terms of achievement, we should be weaker than Tong Yaqian.


    Xia Mengfei and Xian Yueyi have already started their battle. Without using the power of the world, they go to the triangle to recruit troops.


    Ning Tao loves them and is worried, so he asks Cheng Zi Gan to help Xia Jie and Cheng Zi Ku to help Xian Yue Yi.


    There''s a man who can use it.


    Gradually, the world calmed down, but it is said that there is one more madman


    Some of the monks in the triangle region have already supported the northern region. The war over there began to ease, while tiantianmen continued to accumulate strength. The strong came out like a torrent of talents, and the ghosts were discovered.


    It''s growing like bamboo shoots.


    Six days later, Ning Tao and Yao Xian went out of the pass laughing, and both of them gained a lot.


    Ning Tao has been able to refine the elixir with his own strength. If he is allowed to practice the shape elixir again, he is absolutely sure that he can refine it.


    Yao Xian left everything behind, entrusted everything to Ye Tian, and appointed him to be the leader of Yao Xian valley. This time, he had to be ready to close the gate. If he didn''t become an immortal, he vowed not to go out.


    With the last Shouyuan, do the last fight.


    At the same time, Luo Hai with a dead face finds Ning Tao and hands him a kylin jade with a black face

 Chapter 2519

    "What is this? Is it a magic weapon? " Ning Tao took the black kylin jade, but he didn''t know the depth.


    It exudes black light. It looks ordinary and unimportant, but it is exquisite. The carving is lifelike, but nothing else can be seen.


    Luo Hai looked resentful and said: "it''s a code. It''s worn on his neck. As long as the" hidden guard "can see it, he will help you and contact you."


    "But it''s very important. Don''t lose it, and it''s not for you."


    "Luo Tian also promised to help, but you have to do something for us. It''s a matter of great importance in the fairyland."


    "What?" Ning Tao looks suspicious.


    Luo Hai took a deep breath and solemnly said, "we need you to help us find out the purpose of the demon world attacking the fairyland. What are they doing for many years?"


    "If they want to capture the fairyland, they can''t do it at all. I firmly believe that if they continue to fight like this, they will only consume the strength of both sides. The gain is not worth the loss, and it''s not pleasing. Therefore, we want to know the source of the war."


    "Purpose? The source? "


    Ning Tao says a word and frowns. These two people have done a big job for themselves.


    The purpose.


    He wants to know why?


    The war between the two worlds is by no means a joke. Hundreds of millions of people are involved in it, but they will not be impulsive. They must have some plans and ideas.


    But even if I can sneak into the demon world, with my ability, can I really find out the purpose?


    He has no confidence of his own.


    Such an important thing must be known by the high-level of the demon world. He''s a small man. He''s looking for death?


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face turned black, Luo Hai rolled his eyes and explained, "it''s not for you to take this risk. Your second brother is not willing to give up. He just asked you to help the hidden guard of the demon world to find out the source."


    "At that time, if you succeed, you just need to be responsible for bringing out the news and telling us."


    "It''s just easy for you, isn''t it?"


    Ning Tao glances at him and thinks that if it is true, it''s nothing. After saving Sophia and Xinyue, he also needs to return to the fairyland.


    With a message, of course.


    But he turned his mouth and said cautiously, "is that really all? Don''t you pit me? "


    "Do you think this seat is you? Do you want to do it or not? Give it back to me if you don''t do it. "Luo Hai''s face suddenly turned black. He was angry and reached for Qilin jade.


    "What are you doing? I didn''t say no, I was so angry. In other words, are your secret guards reliable? You look confident. "


    Ning Tao dodges and takes Qilin Jade Road with him.


    Luo Hai snorted coldly and said, "do you want to know? Yes, you can explain to me about Yaoxian hall and Tianji hall, and how is Yaoxian here? "


    "Luo Tian Don''t you know there''s a drug fairy hall? "


    "There are so many things he doesn''t know," Ning Tao said with a proud face, and then walked away.


    A heart is also excited to boil up, everything is ready, only owe Dongfeng, cultivation in a short time, certainly can''t improve, war he also didn''t stop the ability, so can only finish what he should do.


    "Sophia, Xinyue, it''s been six years. Now How are you doing? "


    "Wait for me, I''ll find you soon..."


    Ning Tao slowly murmured, looking at the carefree playing on the mountain, bao''er, his mouth brimmed with a smile.


    If only Xinyue were with them


    That night, Mo, Zhou and Da Sima stood on the top of the mountain and looked at Ning Tao solemnly.


    "You Has it really been decided? "


    "Everything is ready, don''t you think?" Ning Tao smile, faith is like iron.


    "Well, I knew that one day, even if I didn''t stop you, I''d leave the whole world to us. We''ll also take care of your two struggling wives."


    Mo old knead headache brain benevolence, wry smile way.


    "Whoosh..."


    Xiaobai, Xiaohong, Xiaohua and Xiaohei rush here. Seeing this, Ning Tao jokes: "what''s the matter? Are you going to conquer the demon world with me? "


    "Pull down, we are the original beast of the fairyland, where we will be obviously rejected, and our strength will be suppressed and weakened, which is equivalent to seeking death," Xiao Hong rolled her eyes, not interested.


    Xiaobai nodded: "she''s right. Even if we want to go, there''s nothing we can do."


    "You must be careful during this trip to the demon world. There is no helper there to help you, but this black stone should be able to help you."


    Say, throw a bead to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao quickly took over, but seeing this, he was stunned. Isn''t this the stone Lin Yurou gave her? Xuanjie did not wake up, he let Xiaobai several people to ponder.


    It''s from baby''s mouth.


    "Do you know what this is?""Almost. It''s a companion of the chaotic holy body. No, to be exact, it''s just a residue. Some of the violent energy discharged by the chaotic holy body is integrated into the stone and finally forms it."


    "After several tests, the energy in it is very violent. If it is triggered and detonated, it may be able to kill a Dixian."


    Xiaohei looks obscene and laughs.


    "Kill the immortals? With it? " Ning Tao was stunned, and felt that the bead was extremely hot.


    "You can also think of it as the power of the chaotic holy body," explained Xiao Hong, holding her arms.


    Hear this, Ning Tao suddenly, suddenly overjoyed, this thing is too timely.


    It''s a life-saving card.


    Fortunately, he didn''t use the key of longevity and the third turn absorption at that time, otherwise he would have lost a lot.


    Kill a Dixian, you will earn more energy.


    And it can also make his rescue action, increase a lot of chances.


    "Boy, I don''t have to protect you this time. Everything Be careful, "Xiao Hei is a little sad. After all, I don''t know how long it will take to see each other.


    It''s rare to have a confidant.


    But the floret, suddenly opens the big mouth, actually vomited out a familiar black and white light weak animal egg.


    "This mutated tiger egg has been nurtured by me for nearly a year, but there is no sign of being born. It has too much evil spirit and has been eroded for too long. If you go to the demon world, you may still have a chance to be born."


    "Take it with you. If it can be bred, it will be of great help to you," said Xiaohua, with a complicated face, and handed it to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao took the black-and-white animal egg, then nodded heavily and put it away, and directly pulled it out of the air.


    He also left a laugh: "brothers, when I go to the devil''s world for a while, when I come back, I''ll have a drink with you and have a talk with you. My sword points to the third world, and wait for me..."


    The sound reverberated endlessly in several people''s ears, but only they could hear it and look at it from afar.


    "Ning Tao, you must come back..." Seven people murmured in their hearts until dawn


    Three days later, Ning Tao quickly rushed to the southern region, from here into the demon world, the lowest risk.


    In charge of the main attack, the evil clan, one of the six upper clans of the thirteen saints, is struggling with the Southern Alliance. Each of them has won and lost, with heavy casualties.


    Back in his hometown, Ning Tao can''t help thinking of some people. It''s a distant memory. Doushenzong, the great Dharma palace, the first month, the second Dharma palace, yulingfeng


    Doumon died in the second penalty area.


    I don''t know. Are they still alive?

 Chapter 2520

    The thirteen saints, the upper six, the demons, the blood, the evil, the Zerg, the bone, and Ghosts.


    This is the real ruler of the demon world!


    Ning Tao knows clearly that the southern region is dominated by evil families, the eastern region is dominated by blood families, the western region is dominated by bone families, and the central region is dominated by demons. According to his judgment, the northern region is dominated by It''s supposed to be ghosts.


    Zerg''s not moving.


    But the ghost clan, however, died before they got out of the army. They were bombed by their own super core God.


    Now think about it, he admired his decision and did it right. If he didn''t blow up, the evil disaster and the flood, the result of the northern region can be imagined.


    He couldn''t even imagine the end of life.


    Life Charcoal!


    "Huhu..."


    When Ning Tao stopped in a tree, he could only see a black air in front of him. It was like filth. There was a pungent smell of blood in the air.


    It seems that this place is not far from the battlefield.


    But there is still a long way to go.


    If you want to enter the demon world from the southern region, you must be close to Disha and qingmingzong, because there is the source of the evil disaster in the southern region, such as the skeleton gate.


    But it''s not so easy to get in.


    One is breath.


    Second, the immortal power of cultivation is too obvious.


    The third is the careful investigation of the evil clan.


    "Well, it''s not easy to do..."


    Ning Tao worries that this is the biggest problem at the moment, and it''s not clear what the situation is in the southern region. There are no friends here. It''s impossible to ask for help. Let''s get closer to the battlefield first.


    Just want to leave, suddenly a body meal, and frozen in place, look hesitant to the front.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The next second, three beautiful nuns were shot out, but they were all naked. At the moment, they were in a panic. Their faces were full of fear, and their delicate bodies were covered with scars, as if they were being chased by something terrible.


    "Dou Zi, run, we can''t do it..."


    "We''ll hold them down for you. I''ve prepared the poison. Even if I die, I can''t be insulted..."


    Two of the women had run out of oil and the lamp was dry. They fell to the ground, but they cried to a slim girl.


    The gentle girl, bean, with red eyes, clenched her teeth and choked: "no, I want to walk together and die together. Anyway, I can''t escape back to the clan."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    "Jie Jie, little beauties, don''t you want to escape? Are you going to serve our brothers? "


    A few excited screams came suddenly, with tyranny, grimace, and a touch of greed.


    "Terran girls, playing is cool, water Lingling, still tender, also shy, too energetic."


    "Hey, you''ve played for several times. This time, it''s my turn. It''s the prey I''m after. Or, we''ll play together later..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    The graceful girl looked up in horror. In front of her eyes, there were three burly men, fierce and vicious, licking their bloody lips, looking extremely ferocious.


    A pair of narrow evil eyes, full of lust.


    "No Don''t come here... "


    The three girls were scared out of their wits. They bit their teeth and stood up, trying to escape. However, one of the tall men directly shot a magic palm, which seemed to be handy, but for the three girls, it was like a life threatening palm.


    Only heard "bang", three women like a broken line of the kite, spit blood heavily inverted fly out.


    "Cough..."


    "No Xiaoyu, Xiaoqing Don''t... "


    My fair girl cries, but she has no resistance. Her face turns pale. However, when she looks up, she just meets Ning Tao, who is hiding in the tree.


    It''s human. It''s human.


    My fair girl''s eyes burst out with ecstatic light, just like a drowning man caught the straw, immediately stood up and begged: "help Help us, please, help us... "


    "No? There''s an ambush


    As soon as their faces changed, the three evil men immediately looked at the big tree. Fierce light burst out in their eyes, and the rolling evil spirit permeated the whole body.


    Seeing this, the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth was depressed. What''s the matter?


    I didn''t want to get involved at all, OK?


    The purpose of his coming here is to save his wife and daughter, and he doesn''t want to make extra trouble.


    If it''s serious, I''m afraid that even the possibility of entering the demon world will be greatly reduced, and the risk will be greatly increased. To tell you the truth, Ning Tao doesn''t want to take the risk.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao simply wants to leave. He can feel that there are still strong people coming.


    Once mixed, I''m afraid it''s endless.


    "No Don''t go, please, help us, we are willing to pay any price, "my fair girl Douzi, is about to cry.


    Her two sisters also difficult climb over, see Ning Tao indifferent, not only heart cold way: "beans, don''t persuade, and is a greedy villain, even if death can''t ask this kind of scum.""Although our three sisters come from different places, they are also sisters who have lived together and have no regrets."


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing this, the three evil men immediately said with a grim smile: "smart decision, I''m in a good mood. Go away quickly, but I''m not in the mood to keep you in the spring palace."


    "I can play three of them today. I don''t know if they can make it through the day. Don''t be impatient..."


    Douzi''s three people are so scared that they lose their looks. The animals of the evil people are almost as good as the dragon people. It should be said that the whole demon world is like this. What''s more, under the stress of spirit, they have to go all out to enjoy it.


    Otherwise, no one knows if there is a tomorrow.


    Most of the male friars would be silenced, while the female friars were raised in captivity, and they could not die if they wanted to.


    Dou Zi''s eyes turned red. Seeing that Ning Tao had already risen from the sky, she tried her best and asked for help: "we are from the Southern Alliance. Help us, I My master is the master of doumozong, gongchuyue... "


    However, Ning Tao has disappeared.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaoqing shake their heads and sneer bitterly: "forget it, Douzi, he won''t save us."


    Then he picked up the weapon and stood up, looking at the three people in front of him with a look of hatred. He would rather die than surrender.


    Bean also despair, a face of ash.


    Seeing this, the three evil men burst into laughter, full of sarcasm, ferocious way: "you see it, it''s useless, only surrender to our evil family, surrender to the demon world, you can survive."


    "I can''t stand it anymore. I want the girl, the long legged girl, and I want the big one..."


    In the scream, three people rushed over.


    Douzi three people are pale, subconsciously close their eyes and cut out a sword, ready to swallow the poison, but suddenly there is a fierce roar in their ears, terrible waves, which blow the three people down.


    "Boom boom..."


    As soon as the three women''s faces changed, some silly eyes opened shuilingling''s eyes. At a glance, they saw Ning Tao, who was just like a demon. He stepped on the faces of the three evil men, arrogant and indifferent.


    Two blood clan men have been smashed, blood dripping, there is a person, was Ning Tao stepped into the ground.


    "You three ants dare to let me go? Do you want to die? "


    "You You... "


    Douzi sannv is confused. Is this a dream?


    At this time, Ning Tao fixed his eyes on Dou Zi and said, "you just said, who is your master?"

 Chapter 2521

    "Master?" Douzi is surprised. He looks around and finds that Ning Tao is talking to himself.


    Immediately hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, weak way: "I My master It''s my master. "


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, helpless way: "I ask your master to call what?"? And what''s the devil fighting clan? Isn''t it supposed to be called doushenzong? "


    "Doushenzong? I think I heard it from somewhere. But the sect I live in is called doumozong. My master is Gong Chuyue. You Do you know her? "


    Bean is a little nervous and weak.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was about to open his mouth, but suddenly sharp wind broke in his ear.


    A little bit of cold is interwoven into a big net behind.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his figure flashed. He stepped back to the three girls, who also had a Xuanwu shield with his gloves. He sighed helplessly. The trouble came.


    According to his judgment, Douzi sannv should be a defeated soldier in a part of the Southern Alliance.


    He was driven out and killed by the evil army.


    The road ahead is the only way for him to go to qingmingzong. If he is alone, he can guarantee that he will not be found by the evil clan. However, if he interferes in Douzi''s affairs, there will be changes and even conflicts with the evil clan.


    This has a huge impact on his sneaking into the demon world.


    At ordinary times, even if he is not a good man, he does not allow foreigners to bully the human race. However, saving his wife and daughter is the first and most important thing. He is really not willing to cut corners.


    But I didn''t expect him to step in. I hope I don''t give him too much trouble


    The dense arrows shuttle like a long gun. They are powerful and coated with unknown toxins. It''s easy to kill a place with one arrow.


    "Ah..."


    The three women screamed with fright. This is the orc''s throw. It''s very powerful, killing a lot.


    During the regiment war,


    was the nightmare of southern region monks.


    In sight, an elite evil army of 100 people is slowly approaching. Different from the three people at foot, it''s just like the gap between special forces and gangsters. While moving, the breath is rising. It''s actually an array.


    There''s no pressure to kill a human immortal.


    "Step on..."


    "Ah Boom... "


    The strong man of the evil clan, who was beaten into the earth, pulled out his head, but his blood was dripping, his eyes were scarlet, and he was staring at Ning Tao. He said: "dare to attack you secretly, master Fei, kill you..."


    He grabbed an evil knife and rushed to it.


    "It''s over, it''s over." Douzi''s face was desperate, and she still couldn''t escape?


    However, Ning Tao''s face flashed impatience, directly took out the fairy white fall, cold way: "a group of flies, in the dragon''s body to throw things, do not know how to die."


    "The second style, forever!"


    "Boom..."


    "Ah..."


    In less than half a cup of tea, in the silly eyes of Douzi sannu, the elite team of the evil clan was beaten to pieces. The six strong men of Banxian level were also smashed under the array.


    Looking around, there is a bloody purgatory in front of us.


    "You who are you? I''ve never heard of you in Nanyu? " Fly evil to frighten to gape.


    He did not expect that this Terran mole ant was so strong, a team of 100 people, was singled out by him alone, or an overwhelming victory.


    Immortal, or a very powerful immortal.


    Ning Tao, with a cold face, walked up to him and looked down at him and said, "in hell, remember to hold my seat''s name."


    "Rather The waves


    However, after hearing this, Fei Xie widened his eyes and screamed: "you Are you Ning Tao


    "The legendary big devil, the insane executioner, and Ning Tao, a million corpses in a fury?"


    "You You... "


    "Oh? Do you know me? " Ning Tao looks surprised.


    On hearing this, flying evil scared all the internal organs, as if the name represents the ultimate terror.


    Saw his teeth tremble, fear: "you You, Lord Xishou, are I won''t let you go... "


    But only hear "bang", he was Ning Tao shot his head, brain milk splashed in front of bean three women, scared three women almost fainted.


    "The dog''s mouth can''t spit out ivory," Ning Tao said impatiently. He put away his gun, but his heart jumped.


    Almost without hesitation, he grabbed dousannv like lightning, blinked and disappeared to the ground


    However, not long after he left, a large number of black and dense figures, giant elephant piggyback palace, ORC array, hundreds of thousands of troops rolled in, your rolling evil spirit, leaving nothing.


    In the highest evil palace, a enchanting evil woman suddenly slowly opens her long and narrow evil eyes and disappears to the ground.


    Those a few were stripped a pure Terran man, immediately stunned, a long sigh of relief."Whoosh..."


    When the evil spirit woman reappeared, it was a small battlefield and looked at the corpse playfully.


    "Mr. Shou, there are strong Terrans around here. It seems that they are very powerful. They killed one of our elite teams in a short time. Do you want to pursue them?" A black faced man, fanatically.


    The evil woman, Shouda, licks her delicate jade finger. Just as she wants to open her mouth, she suddenly looks at feixie.


    She was familiar with that frightened gesture.


    It''s like a lot of terror.


    What''s the meaning of fairy''s jesting? I haven''t tasted them for a long time. I''ll go after them with all my strength. "


    "We can''t let go of a human race."


    "Yes..."


    Tens of thousands of people laughed and roared, breaking the sky.


    Thousands of miles away, Ning Tao blinked several times before leaving there. He vaguely heard the movement behind him. He immediately clenched his teeth and left with several women.


    Now, there are evil families in all directions. Once they are entangled, it is endless fighting.


    Ning Tao is not here to fight.


    Half a day later, according to the route Douzi told him, they came to a remote place.


    This place is too dangerous and remote. If ordinary people have nothing to do, they will not come here.


    According to Dou Zi, the sect where she lived, doumo sect, was stationed here.


    Gong Chuyue is also here.


    Ning Tao is very curious. Is Gong Chuyue and what he knows Gong Chuyue alone?


    At that time, when he first came to the fairyland, he was caught in doushenzong and saw "ye''er" in that dungeon.


    It was his first friend in fairyland.


    Ning Tao still remembers the great Dharma protector, Gong Chuyue, er Dharma protector, Yu Lingfeng, and DOUMENG, the leader of doushen sect.


    However, after the destruction of doushenzong, the fate of these people was unknown except DOUMENG.


    According to Dou Zi, this sect was founded only three years ago. It was originally a small sect, but later it was accepted by the master. She also took advantage of it to join the master''s sect. Now her cultivation has just come to practice emptiness.


    At this time, Ning Tao felt that the difference was not big. He didn''t know if it was the woman "trapped by love".


    "Boom Boom... "


    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise in front of me. There was also an evil spirit, which was very conspicuous.


    Ning Tao a Leng, is the evil race catching up?


    But Dou Zi exclaimed: "it''s the direction of fighting demons, no No, it''s the evil family attacking! "

 Chapter 2522

    Beans are pale and frightening. Even in this remote place, there are evil families. Is there a pure land in the south?


    For a moment, she felt exhausted.


    And Ning Tao felt for a while, suddenly light Yi way: "unexpectedly still a immortal level strong, according to the level of the demon world division, this is the eighth level evil family."


    As far as he knows, the division of the power of the demon world is very simple. There are not so many gateways. It can be divided into "one to ten levels". It seems to act like the orcs. It''s simple and rough, not as troublesome as the Terrans.


    Demon worship power, do things directly, refuse to kill, like to rob, did not take into account.


    The harsh environment there is ten times that of fairyland!


    In the eyes of the demon world, the fairyland is a hypocrite, and in the eyes of the fairyland, the demon world is a group of beasts in the form of human beings, cruel and cruel.


    "What What? "


    "How is it possible to be a strong member of the eighth level evil clan? I The master of Qi and blood almost scared me to death.


    Full of despair, she was swallowed.


    "Beans, beans..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    There are corpses all over the place.


    Today, this small sect with less than 1000 people is coming to an end. It is also an elite team with more than 100 people, but it is led by an eighth level evil clan, which has almost become the bad news of the whole doumozong.


    Who could have thought that such a precious military resource, a great immortal, would come here?


    Just to deal with her, a small sect.


    It''s too much of a fuss to think about. The 100 strong troops alone are enough to sweep them


    In the crowd, there is a beautiful lady in the palace robe who stands out from the crowd. She wears a red robe, which is noble and can''t be profaned. However, the red robe is dyed red by the blood like a red bug on her lips.


    Holding a broken jade sword, he has reached the edge of the withered lamp, and his body has been eroded by evil Qi.


    If Ning Tao was here, he would recognize the beauty in the palace robe. It''s the great Dharma protector The first month of the palace!


    On the other side of her, it was the strong man of the eighth level evil family, with bare arms and scarred chest, who was condescending, lustful and greedy.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful woman in this remote area. It was really a surprise. I licked my dry lips immediately.


    He was originally the vanguard of the third legion, Lord Xie Shou. He led the team and was responsible for sneaking attacks and making inquiries.


    Clear away unnecessary trouble for the army.


    But in the wrong circumstances, he found out that this fight demon clan, and this great beauty, this temperament, this figure, he can''t stop.


    I wish I could jump on her and caress her immediately


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "Beauty, don''t waste your efforts. Please follow me. I promise you that I will make you want to die and be immortal."


    "Jie Jie..."


    Feel the fiery sight, harsh voice, the first month of the palace gnashing teeth, face ugly.


    But now there is no time for her to think more about it. It is the most important thing for her to get away from it. However, a group of disciples were slaughtered, and there was no resistance at all. Just like cattle and sheep, hundreds of people died, and less than a dozen were killed.


    The combat effectiveness is not directly proportional.


    How to get out of this?


    "Damn it..."


    "Lord, the call for help has been sent out, but there is no response until now. Let''s What shall we do? " An elder, pale behind her.


    On hearing this, Gong Chuyue''s heart sank into the ice valley. Is it because heaven wants to kill him?


    It''s like five years ago.


    "No It''s absolutely not allowed. If you listen to the order, you''ll die today. Even if you''re out of your wits, you''ll have to show your pride and boldness and follow the evil clan Fight, "Gong Chu Yue red eyes, roared.


    "Grandma''s, come on, the big deal is to die, this life, even repay the southern region."


    "Follow the master, I have no regrets, devil cubs, we will never live on our knees..."


    There are only 500 people left, one by one with blood and vigor, holding the belief that they will die.


    However, the strong man of the evil clan looked contemptuous and said sarcastically, "you are really a group of stubborn mole ants. In the face of absolute strength, you are just toys."


    While he was talking, the evil power of his whole body was surging up, and he even gathered into a head of spiritual things. Hundreds of them were bloodthirsty and cruel, which was an important secret of his evil family.


    "Evil spirit Dafa, bite!"


    "Gee..."


    In a moment, these evil spirits pounce on Gong Chuyue and others, just like a demon coming. The strongest one is comparable to Banxian, and the weakest one is void. A person is comparable to an army.


    The first month of the palace is angry. She bursts out the remaining spirit power and injects it into the sword.


    "The immortal law, the fighting God decides!"


    This is her strongest blow, but also the final strength, at this moment, fight to cut out, even if the Banxian, also dare not face her edge.One and ten evil spirits were chopped up.


    With her and all hope, all the way to the evil family strong in front of him, want to divide him in two.


    However, the strong man of the evil clan was full of sarcasm. He was a stupid woman. Under the gaze of hundreds of people, he slowly stretched out a hand and grasped the light of the sword with one hand. With one effort, he even "banged" and crushed it.


    Silence, dead silence.


    You can also hear the buzzing of weapons falling to the ground.


    "Too Too strong... "


    The old name is bitter and astringent.


    But Gong Chuyue was dull, and his beautiful face flashed with weakness. With a crisp sound in his hand, his weapon was finally unable to bear and broke.


    "Ah..."


    The screams in my ears represent the fall of a person, the hunger of evil spirits and the harvest of human heads.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Woman, do you know the difference between you and me now? In my eyes, you are just a toy, and you still want to resist. Do you know how ridiculous you are? "


    The strong one of the evil clan laughed and despised.


    However, a faint voice made him smile: "do you know what you look like in my eyes? Like a clown. "


    "Gulu..."


    "You Who are you? " The strong man of the eighth level evil clan was in a cold sweat and didn''t dare to move. He exclaimed.


    Behind him, Ning Tao stood with a negative hand and said, "someone asked me that just now. When you go to hell, you can give me a 20% discount on the name of Ning Tao."


    "Rather Ning Tao... "


    Hearing this, the evil clan''s heart suddenly puffed and breathed, as if they saw death waving to him.


    The big devil with a million corpses in a rage.


    He was frightened and screamed. He turned around and wanted to punch. But before he saw the shadow of the other side, he felt a strong force coming from his body. Like a shell, he shot into the ground, shaking the whole clan.


    And Gong Chuyue and others are silly. They only see Ning Tao and slap him lightly.


    But in their eyes, the invincible eight level evil clan strongman was slapped to death.


    There was only a pile of mashed meat left in the pit.


    That evil clan''s small team, also one after another silly Leng in the ground, all peeped out a face unimaginable facial expression.


    "How is that possible? Hallucinations? "


    Suddenly, Gong Chuyue suddenly shrinks her pupils, and her beautiful eyes are fixed on Ning Tao. She always feels that this person is familiar with his name.


    But Ning Tao''s face was indifferent, ignoring the people present. Instead, he took a negative hand and said to the people around him: "a few hidden mice, don''t they come out yet?"

 Chapter 2523

    "What do you mean? Are there any more enemies? " Gong Chuyue and others were shocked and suddenly became nervous.


    However, her long, narrow and beautiful eyes sweep Ning Tao''s eyes from time to time. She always feels that she is very familiar with him,


    but she can''t remember it for a moment. Unconsciously, her face turns red.


    It''s like a romantic past


    "Master, master, are you ok?" Beans and light rain, Xiaoqing rushed over with tears of joy.


    "Bean, how did you come back?" Gong Chuyue is very surprised. She remembers that Dou Zi was recruited by the sect and went to the battlefield of the southern region. Why did he suddenly come back?


    She didn''t get any news either.


    If you escape, the consequences will be very serious.


    Douzi explained that their battle line was broken by the third legion, and all factions fled and scattered. However, she seemed to think of something and asked, "master, do you know doushenzong?"


    "Fight Doushenzong? Where did you hear that? " Gong Chuyue''s face was white and stunned.


    She remembers never mentioning it.


    Dou Zi quickly pointed to Ning Tao and said, "he told me. He said he seems to know master you. He also said that his name is Ning Tao. You are a great Dharma protector."


    As soon as the words came out, Gong Chuyue''s mind hummed for a moment, became unobstructed, and suddenly realized.


    Yes, I finally remember.


    It''s him.


    Into her boudoir, a whole night, but the first man did not die, glib, also said, xianyueyi is his fiancee.


    She still remembers that when she told him the way to practice, she taught the younger generation like a proud elder.


    After so many years, she stepped into the realm of Tao and went straight to the Banxian, which she didn''t expect at that time.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the dungeon boy, who was just a God, had grown up to the point of killing an immortal with one palm.


    It''s really incredible.


    I can''t believe it without seeing it.


    Gong Chuyue trembles and covers her red lips. Her whole body is excited and numb. She looks at Ning Tao''s figure with her beautiful eyes as if she has overturned the Schisandra bottle


    In the sky, Ning Tao stands with a negative hand, and a faint voice resounds through the mountains.


    However, there was no response.


    Is it an illusion that people are confused? Even the evil clan team below didn''t know why.


    Besides them, who else?


    However, with a hook in the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth, Jin Zhihua''s gun is accurately and targeted to a mountain.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The golden spear was extremely sharp, and it penetrated the hill directly, but then there was a roar and an explosion, and everyone turned pale.


    There''s someone.


    When did they lurk here?


    "Asshole, damned son of a bitch, how can you do something bad for us?" Behind the hill, there was a roar, and a great force burst out.


    Then, two more forces burst out, and three white shadows, agitating the wings, came to the public.


    This is actually Three immortals!


    As soon as the pupils of the crowd shrank, they all screamed: "this wing is the Yu nationality, the strong ones in the fifth forbidden area. How can they come here?"


    And the palace early month is a frown at first, but after seeing the person that leads, suddenly suddenly suddenly, gnash teeth, angry voice way: "originally is you, feather Ling wind."


    "You''re the one who did all this!"


    "I said, how did the strong of the evil clan come here? Unless you have a purpose, you can''t find them here at all. You must have brought them here on purpose. "


    And Ning Tao''s face is also strange. Is it true that the enemies don''t get together? The second Dharma protector, Yu Lingfeng, actually meets again at this moment.


    It''s like a moment back then.


    But the only difference is that he has become stronger, his role has changed, from fish to master, and he no longer needs to look at the faces of the two Dharma protectors


    And Yu Lingfeng grits his teeth and takes a dim look at Gong Chuyue. Then he looks at Ning Tao fiercely. He is a thousand and ten thousand. Unexpectedly, it''s this bastard who comes out to do bad things to him.


    All this is clearly planned by him.


    Just for a hero to save beauty.


    Attract the evil family. When Gong Chuyue is unable to return to heaven, he comes out again to make a force and save a beauty.


    But who would have thought that Ning Tao would suddenly come out. Didn''t this bastard have been missing for a long time?


    "Why?"


    "Why do you have to get in trouble with me?"


    Yu Lingfeng roared, a pair of pupils covered with blood, a row of teeth bite "bang bang" ring.


    At that time, he wanted to kill the bastard, but for a variety of reasons, he failed to do so. Unexpectedly, he has grown up to this point.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sighed helplessly and said with a smile: "I''d like to ask you, why do you have you everywhere? Is your play, directed and performed by yourself, fun? ""You want to die..."


    Yu Lingfeng is completely crazy. Red eyes are going to kill him. He''s a bastard who has defiled his own woman.


    When I saw him, I felt disgusted.


    However, a handsome man beside him quickly grabbed him and said in a deep voice, "don''t be impulsive. You are talented and immortal. I''m afraid you are not his opponent."


    Yu Lingfeng is dull, but he believes this man''s words. This man is the top strength of his Yu clan.


    It''s called "yuxiuzhu!"


    He saved himself five years ago.


    See this handsome man arrogantly step out, scold a way: "this Dao friend, this matter, you shouldn''t interfere, my fifth forbidden area regardless of past grudges, already with your Southern Region Alliance strong and strong, you want to make a mistake?"


    "Make a mistake? Do you want to die? " Ning Tao is indifferent and looks down upon him coldly.


    "What did you say?" Yu Xiuzhu stares.


    "First, what about the Southern Alliance? How about the fifth penalty area? It has nothing to do with me. Don''t hold yourself too high. In fact, that''s what you do in my eyes. "


    "Second, it''s my freedom whether I can intervene or not. It''s not your turn to tell me what to do," Ning Tao said with an indifferent face.


    Gong Chuyue and others lose their looks. Is Ning Tao crazy? I dare to talk to the Yu people.


    Let alone three immortals.


    "Good, very good. You have the guts to humiliate me like this. I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. Your arrogance has made you die. No matter who you are today, you can''t be saved."


    Yu Xiuzhu was very angry.


    "Together, break him to pieces, let him know the price of insulting me." although Yu Xiuzhu was angry, he didn''t dare to ask him to go together.


    With the power of the three immortals, they can compete with the later stage of human immortals. I don''t believe they can.


    The white wings behind them spread like archangels. Their feathers are like swords and sharp as knives. They instill all their strength into these wings, which is like cutting off a weapon.


    "Talent, holy strike!"


    Don''t wait for Gong Chuyue and others to exclaim out, three rays such as a meteor flash, straight through ningtao.


    But it''s not over yet. The three men attack one after another, forming a series of attacks. Each attack is like the sharpest weapon of a magic weapon, which is enough to cut the obsidian into powder.


    "Dang Dang..."


    After a few breaths, they gasped and retreated.


    Yu Lingfeng and Yu Xiuzhu look at Ning Tao with a grim smile, but at this moment, they gradually solidify.


    "This What''s this? "


    Gong Chuyue and others were stunned.


    In his sight, Ning Tao stood still, his upper garment was shattered, dozens of shallow white marks were healing quickly, and muscle scales like dragon scales appeared on him.


    And the intensive attack, he was unscathed.


    "Goo Grunt


    "Ju Not even blood? Are you a monster? " Yu Lingfeng''s eyes are silly and numb.


    Ning Tao twisted his neck, looked at the white mark on his body, and said, "what? After waiting for a long time, is it so hard? Are you sure it''s not tickling? "

 Chapter 2524

    Yu Lingfeng, Yu Xiuzhu, and another strong member of the Yu clan all fell behind in ningtao''s voice, and they all looked silly. They only felt the cold surge on their back.


    There''s never been a moment of fear like this.


    It''s like facing a monster.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao grinned and grasped the powerful palm. He was very satisfied. The muscle dragon scale was the strength of the dragon body, which could double his Taixu body''s defense. The strength was also doubled.


    His real fighting power now, to tell you the truth, he himself is not clear, human immortal, should have few opponents.


    More than once, he wanted to compete with Dixian


    In the eyes of the public, Ning Tao sneered: "now that you''re finished, let me have some activity."


    "I hope you can take my move!"


    If it was before, all of them may be dismissive, but now, they are inexplicably nervous, as if a monster is about to show its fangs.


    Gong Chuyue, Dou Zi, Xiaoyu and others stare at each other and defeat the three immortals at the same time.


    Is that possible?


    The other side is three Yuzu immortals!


    And Yu Lingfeng gritted his teeth, breathed quickly, and said: "little bastard, don''t be too arrogant, isn''t it strong defense? What''s the big deal. It will be your nightmare to offend me


    "Daoyou, we should forgive others. Stop it as soon as possible. We can let bygones be bygones..."


    Yu Xiuzhu was frightened, but he dissuaded him in a deep voice.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head indifferently and said sarcastically, "what a proud and stupid race. It''s a pity that none of you three can report back today."


    While talking, one hand spewed out the fairy fog, just like a Taibai star fight, echoing the roar of longhuang. It was as heavy and as moving as thunder. It pushed the palm to the three people slowly.


    "Xianfa, longhuang picked up the star!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    "This Is this really the way? How could that be? " Yu Lingfeng was afraid. He felt that it was not a palm, but a huge star.


    How can this be stopped?


    Subconscious, intuition, told him that next will be broken, there is absolutely no possibility of survival.


    "No I don''t want to die. Don''t... "


    As soon as Yu Xiuzhu bit the tip of his tongue, he suddenly woke up and roared: "you two bastards, what are you doing? Let''s fight with me and block it."


    "Secret method, holy even chop!"


    Wings are like double swords. They are so sharp that they can cut the air and cut off the flow. This is the most important thing of the feather people. It is also the proof of their identity and talent. The purer their blood is, the bigger their wings will be and the stronger their strength will be.


    And the feather Ling breeze and that person wake up, red eyes in succession, stimulate the potential, hard to fight.


    "Secret method, holy combo!"


    White sword waves cut through the sky and space. They seem to have dozens of swords, but in fact they are hundreds or even thousands of swords, which can''t be seen clearly by the naked eye.


    A swarm of bees split in the palm print.


    But the palmprint is incomparable, and the falling trend is not reduced. Although it has been worn away, the power is still frightening. It is roaring with thousands of vigorous winds, as fast as a meteor, and it comes to the top of the three people''s head in the blink of an eye.


    "Secret method, Tianyu shield!"


    The three screamed at the same time, wrapping themselves up with their wings and looking like a big badminton.


    The next second, the handprint finally came down.


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, the whole mountain gate was fragmented, like a 10 magnitude earthquake, a huge shock wave around, people, evil, animals were affected.


    The palace beginning month is greatly frightened, tenacious struggle, is only shock wave, she all can''t stop?


    She didn''t believe it.


    But at the foot of the ferocious gully fast approaching.


    "Click Click... "


    Before long, the deafening movement weakened, and the dust all over the sky was blown away, showing a cold figure like a God.


    It''s like flying three ants.


    I don''t care.


    Ning Tao is spotless, like a Dixian, who comes to the world. He slowly falls in front of the huge palmprint, overlooking the bloody and shivering yulingfeng. The wings behind him are broken, and there is no resistance.


    "Cough "Pooh..."


    "You Are you a human or a monster? How could it be so strong? I don''t believe it. You Who are you? " Yu Ling Feng''s bones are broken, half of his body is bloody, and he is not willing to spit out blood foam.


    Even the strongest yuxiuzhu, renxiansizhong, could hardly get up under this blow.


    He couldn''t imagine such a strong presence.


    Is it the earth fairy?


    Gong Chuyue, Dou Zi and other hundreds of people are also surprised to see that they hurt the three immortals of the Yu nationality. He is still so young. Isn''t he really a monster who respects the old?


    But it''s not the first person in southern region, Xingyao?Ning Tao said faintly, "who am I? Don''t you know that? Ning Tao, that''s me. "


    "Ning Tao?"


    All the people on the scene were quiet for a few seconds, and suddenly they died. Ning Tao is a powerful guy, but there is a powerful guy named Ning Tao.


    But from the beginning, Gong Chuyue, Yu Lingfeng and most people didn''t think that way.


    Because they knew Ning Tao from the beginning. He was a weak boy in the dungeon, but how could he be Ning Tao?


    It''s just a duplicate name at most.


    Just when he was suspicious, a small group of friars rushed to the horizon. They were not evil or beasts, but Terrans.


    When the elder saw this, he was overjoyed and said, "look, it''s reinforcements, reinforcements from the Southern Alliance."


    Hundreds of disciples immediately cheered.


    In the early months of the palace, Dou Zi and others looked up and saw the young man at the head. He was magnificent, with sword eyebrows and stars. He was dancing in a silver robe, just like the stars at night.


    But as soon as I saw this man, Gong Chuyue and other people''s beautiful eyes shrank. Qi Qi took a breath of air conditioning, shocked and cried out: "it''s you, it''s you."


    "The chief disciple of tianxingmen is the first of the younger generation in our southern region, the fourth in the list of immortals of the previous generation, next only to Shura. He actually came to save us in person?"


    "It''s a great honor. Even death is worth it..." The elder and a group of women are crazy.


    And Yu Lingfeng''s eyes burst out the light of surprise.


    Yu Xiuzhu even roared: "Xingyao Taoist friend, this man wants to kill us, trying to destroy the peace of human and beast, kill him quickly, otherwise, I will never give up..."


    However, Xingyao didn''t notice them, and even didn''t look at them. A pair of eyes saw Ning Tao at the first sight. The next second, his pupils suddenly shrank, and a chill came from his spine to tianlinggai.


    Ning Tao!


    Why is he here?


    Is it because of the second penalty area?


    In recent years, although he was in the southern region, he still heard a lot about Ning Tao. One person picked up the whole law enforcement team of Beihai League, bombed three super forces, and even put on a handsome seal to destroy Tiangang skeleton gate.


    It can''t be described as ferocious, it can only be described as terrible, even Terror.


    See Ning Tao ponder to stare at him, star Yao skin smile meat don''t smile, escape is impossible, can only harden the scalp, smile way: "Ning elder brother, how are you here?"


    "If you can come, I can''t? It seems that you are doing well in Nanyu. "


    "Gu Yihang is dead, you know? Oh, by the way, what about the next three idiots asking you for help? " Ning Tao curled his mouth and motioned for Xing Yao to look at him.


    And Xingyao''s scalp is numb and cold sweat is flowing.


    What do you mean? Is Gu Yihang dead? Is that a hint?


    Immediately gnash one''s teeth, turn a head to see, unexpectedly three Yu people fairy? Revenge? Immediately, he turned his eyes and said respectfully, "if you dare to contradict brother Ning, you are really worthy of death. Brother Ning just does it."


    "It''s their honor to die under daozun!"


    Gong Chuyue and others are stiff.


    And Yu Lingfeng, Yu Xiuzhu dumb as a wooden chicken!


    "This..."

 Chapter 2525

    Back then, during the Qunying war in the second restricted area, Gu Yihang and Xing Yao were both the right-hand men of Leng Tingwei, the number one in xianbang.


    But unfortunately, the tree fell and the monkeys scattered.


    The brilliant lengxianmeng has become a joke, and Ning Tao is the one who laughs to the end.


    At that time, they united against Ning Tao, but Leng Tingwei fell down and they were embarrassed.


    Beihaimeng, mengxianjun, show me first.


    Skeleton door, bone a voyage, retreat.


    Tianxingmen, Xingyao, who is spared by heaven


    Xingyao looks miserable. He is depressed and has a headache. He can meet Ning Tao in such a remote place. How lucky is he today?


    Although he was just a supporting role in those years, he didn''t have a direct conflict with him, but who knows if he will retaliate?


    Gu Yihang, Meng Xianjun two people have to end, needless to say, a body dead, a soft.


    It''s not impossible for him to kill himself on the spot if he doesn''t know how to praise him today.


    He broke through the five levels of human immortals just before yesterday, but compared with Ning Tao''s strength, it''s really a big witch.


    He still has this self-knowledge


    Seeing this, Ning Tao squints at Xingyao and looks up and down. Although he is not the kind of person who is careful and must report, he has to give the other party a memory to fight against him.


    Otherwise, people all over the world would think that he would rather cheat.


    Immediately, with his robe on, he said: "dare to ask Xingyao Taoist friends, these three Yuzu people lured the evil clan team into the mountains, exposing the position of doumozong. They brought disaster water to the East and harmed hundreds of Southern friars."


    "How to punish this?"


    The only five hundred people left in doumozong heard this, and their eyes lit up instantly. They were angry and said: "kill them, it''s not our race, and their hearts will be different. Otherwise, can the evil race come here?"


    "If Lord Ning is a little late, we will be exterminated. The orcs don''t really plan to join hands."


    "You''re right. Go to hell, stinky bird. It''s all because of you that my brother died..."


    For a time, hundreds of people scolded.


    Star Yao face a stiff, face suddenly ugly up, Ning Tao this is to give him a problem.


    Immediately frowned to see to feather Ling breeze three people.


    But Yu Xiuzhu was very angry and said, "nonsense, you ants dare to be disrespectful to me. One day, you will be killed all of you."


    "I, the orc, must be the master of this heaven and earth!"


    "Chi Chi..."


    A hot golden light flashed through him.


    They were shocked to see a big burnt black hole in the middle of Xiuzhu''s eyebrow, still emitting white smoke, eyes retaining the color of panic, soul sea, brain It''s all evaporated.


    Fall on the spot.


    You can''t die any more.


    More "pop" a, kneel down in front of Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao snorted. These arrogant egos really look up to themselves. The power of the sun flame is stronger, and the power of the pure Yang finger is greatly increased.


    As for whether there will be trouble?


    He has offended the mane lion clan. Are you afraid of a feather clan? If you have the guts, just let it go.


    Now,


    he has the power to "compete in the world"!


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Xing Yao, Gong Chuyue, Yu Lingfeng and others are stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao is decisive and does not taboo the strength of the Yu nationality. He is really a madman.


    But the feather Ling breeze suddenly scared to break the gall, the face is startled, shriek a way: "no Don''t kill me... "


    "Chuyue, Yueer, please say something for me. I did all this for you. Five years ago, we were forced to separate. I found out about you after many inquiries. I just wanted to take you back to the Yuzu."


    "I know that I shouldn''t lead the evil family. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I''ll change it. Please plead for me. We are husband and wife..."


    In the face of Yu Lingfeng''s begging and the anger of hundreds of people, Gong Chuyue is silent.


    The next second, she took a deep breath, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at Yu Lingfeng indifferently, shaking her head: "I said that there was no relationship between you and me, today, it is the same, you don''t deserve to call me that."


    "Do you still want to see me bring back the Yuzu and treat me as the meat of your orcs? Do you really think I can''t see your dirty mind? "


    "From the beginning, you didn''t have me in your heart at all. I was blind and took a fancy to you scum..."


    Yu Ling hears that Yan Ruyu has been struck by thunder. His face is as pale as paper, and his back is sweating. The last straw is cut off, but he is not reconciled. He doesn''t want to die.


    He''s still young and hasn''t lived enough.


    He still has a lot of beautiful women who don''t enjoy themselves.


    He has an extravagant future waiting for him.


    He stood up and begged. Suddenly, he knelt down in front of Ning Tao and said with a smile: "Ning Brother Ning, no, uncle Ning, ancestor Ning, it''s because I have eyes and don''t know Taishan that offends you. ""Please, please let me go. Just take me as a fart and let me go. If you are not happy, I will certainly repent and reform."


    "And Also, my women''s palace is in the first month. Haven''t you always been interested in her? I I''ll give her to you. I''ll honor you and let her serve you as a concubine. Don''t worry. I swear, I haven''t been to her yet... "


    While speaking, Ning Tao and others are stunned, looking at Yu Lingfeng''s eyes full of disgust.


    Is this guy a pervert?


    Your own woman is giving away?


    It''s a shame on their men, scum!


    Xiaoyu, Douzi, Xiaoqing and many other women scold. Although they don''t know what''s going on, a man abandons her now. It''s damned.


    It''s time to cook in oil, get a thousand knives and split up


    And Gong Chuyue listened to these words word by word, with shortness of breath, a beautiful face, angry, sexy red lips, and even gritted her teeth: "Yu Lingfeng, you should die!"


    A red robe in a palace suit, with no wind, could kill himself. Lotus''s feet were a little bit, and she rushed over.


    Ear a whistling, a silver spear appeared in front of me, palace early month didn''t want to think, a catch it, red eyes shame anger stab to the feather Ling wind.


    "Chuyue, don''t You Hiss... "


    Before the words came down, I heard a piercing sound, and a silver gun penetrated it.


    The feather Ling breeze stares big protruding eyes, the pupil gradually lax, in the mouth spurts blood, to die he doesn''t know where he is wrong? Did he do something wrong?


    Does Ning Tao not like Gong Chuyue?


    "Stab..."


    As soon as the spear came out, the body fell.


    Gong Chuyue''s face is cold and her heart is colder. She throws her spear to Ning Tao and leaves without saying a word.


    Everyone can feel her pain.


    And Ning Tao looked at the remaining one, a pick eyebrow, suddenly meaningful to see the star Yao.


    To make it clear is to pull him into the water.


    If you don''t kill me, I''m going to trouble you.


    As soon as Xingyao pulled out his mouth, he realized clearly in his heart, so he had to harden his head and say, "the Yu people deceive people too much. They have done harm to our clan in the southern region. With the order of Xingyao, there is no amnesty for killing them."


    Say, direct gather star light to point out a, have no suspense of that feather clan ash fly to smoke out.


    And the evil clan team had been surrounded by the southern region friars, fighting, and was soon exterminated.

 Chapter 2526

    It''s over. It''s all dead.


    Ning Tao, Gong Chuyue and Xing Yao are sitting cross legged in the Taoist temple because the mountain gate has been destroyed and there is no place for them to have a rest.


    "Cough..."


    Star Yao restless dry cough, always feel strange atmosphere, he dry hair to come to this place?


    It''s a pain in the liver.


    And in the first month of the palace, there was no brilliance on the graceful jade face. She bowed her head and remained silent. She stayed there.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately broke the silence and asked, "what''s the situation in the war in the southern region now? Would anyone like to talk about it? "


    "And what about the traitors of qingmingzong? The fairy channel So what? "


    After hearing this, Xing Yao explained: "the war is very sticky. We have launched nearly 100 large-scale battles, trying to destroy the immortal devil channel, but we have never succeeded."


    "Today, qingmingzong has a radius of nearly one million Li. It is uninhabited. It has been reduced to the devil''s land and no grass grows."


    "A small half of the southern region falls into the hands of the evil clan."


    "So much?"


    Ning Tao whispered and frowned. How many people will die? At least we should use "100 million" as a unit.


    "As for Qingming sect under the command of Qingming old ghost, it has been completely reduced and transformed into the demons. It is the main force in the battlefield and also the scum. Everyone can kill it."


    "As for the immortal devil channel," Xingyao hesitated for a moment, but said: "it can''t be broken all the time. The Grand Marshal of the third legion of the evil clan, the evil clan, is a terrible person. He has done good things for many times."


    "Now that the fortress has been built there, it''s as if it''s solid as gold. If you want to destroy and destroy the passage, unless you mobilize all your forces and fail, you will be benevolent."


    "But the fairy palace hasn''t issued this order yet..."


    Listen to his explanation, Ning Tao played small 99, carefully ponder, he cares about, is not the situation, but how to mix in? If a person rushes over foolishly, he will end up dead.


    What can we do?


    At this time, Gong Chuyue was pale, and suddenly sighed and said: "this war can''t end overnight, but it''s our fairyland that really suffers. It''s hundreds of millions of creatures who suffer from the evil world."


    "Women are caught to vent their lust, lust and disgrace. Strong men are slaves. If they have good strength, they will be transformed into demons and suffer from magic and erosion."


    "Xianli and Lingli are gentle, neutral and easy to control."


    "But the magic is very powerful and overbearing, which makes people suffer all the time. In addition to the special methods of big families, which can avoid pain, the rest of the people can only use madness and tyranny To vent the pain. "


    "Not everyone loves war, but some people can''t help it. This is the true face of the demon world."


    Xingyao nods. Everyone knows this. At first, they are scared by the ferocity of the demon world.


    But who doesn''t have blood?


    Gradually, the Terrans became fearless.


    Sooner or later, they will take back their territory and drive the demons back to their hometown!


    Ning Tao is thoughtful. Suddenly, the whole person stops for a moment, like catching inspiration.


    "Catch Catch Arrest people? "


    "Hey, hey, I have..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was happy, Gong Chuyue said suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you? Looking happy? "


    "Ah, I haven''t seen my old friend for about five years? Did you miss me one night Ning Tao joked.


    However, Gong Chuyue angrily glanced at him, but said: "maybe there are a few men I can remember, but what I didn''t expect is that you are the famous First respect. "


    "That kid from Shenjing had grown up to this stage. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would not have believed it even if others told me."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao laughs heartily, suddenly thinks of what, curious way: "how did you escape that year?"


    "What happened to doushenzong five years ago?"


    Hearing this, Gong Chuyue was not surprised. Knowing that he was going to ask, she sipped her red lips and recalled: "in those days, you released the patriarch and DOUMENG, and our four Dharma protectors fought against each other. The battle was very sticky."


    "But in the end, there are two strong people who want to get involved, one is Yama temple, the other is Yu clan. They all want to win DOUMENG, and they want what he says more The melting pot of war. "


    "Several immortals tried their best to escape. In that war, I was seriously injured and tried my best to escape."


    But I vaguely see that DOUMENG is taken away by Yanmo hall, yulingfeng is taken away by yuxiuzhu, and the third and fourth Dharma protector is destroyed with doushenzong, and the disciples are almost slaughtered. "


    "After that, I had a little adventure in a mountain range. I died, but later I broke through the Taoist realm."


    "Three years ago, I came to this small sect, where I was often threatened by spirit beasts. I thought it was hidden here, so I stayed here. I wanted to spend my life in such a safe way. Who ever thought, or didn''t escape..."Listening to her self mockery, Ning Tao touched his nose. He was forced to put DOUMENG in those years.


    Who made Gong Chuyue so fierce?


    More fierce than


    "What are you going to do now? Will you stay here? "


    "No," Gong Chuyue shook her head and said, "it''s no longer safe here. I''m going to lead the disciple Association and the alliance headquarters to contribute to the southern region."


    "Are you going with us?"


    Hearing this, Xingyao''s eyes shine. He wanted to ask this question from the beginning.


    the ten thousand Grottoes in the northern and western regions were destroyed and flattened in the hands of Ning Tao. Maybe with his help in the southern regions, the probability will increase greatly.


    He even threw out an olive branch and said excitedly: "brother Ning, if you nod your head and I recommend you, at least one position of" commander of the army "is indispensable."


    "Do you have a special mission of the fairy palace? Are you going to attack the ten thousand magic caves in the southern region? "


    Looking at this silly boy with an excited look on his face, Ning Tao rolled his eyes. He didn''t want the position of the commander of the army even if he didn''t say he had something urgent.


    I''m afraid that before long, I will be killed by Kunlun sect and Kunlun immortal.


    Work under the enemy''s hand.


    To death.


    He immediately shook his head, stood up and said, "no, I have my own business to do. Just in time, I want to follow Xingyao Daoyou He will help you


    "Well That''s, that''s, "Xing Yao Fuer smiles bitterly. Anyway, he''s going back to the alliance headquarters. He can take hundreds of people back to expand his military strength.


    "Well, since it''s all settled, let''s say goodbye and have a chance to see you again." Ning Tao moves his body and smiles at Gong Chuyue.


    The next second, the wind and thunder wings burst into the sky.


    Looking at Ning Tao simply and decisively leave, the beautiful eyes of Gong Chu Yue''s watery eyes twinkle, and her heart is complex.


    I don''t know whether to give up? Still curious


    And Xingyao is relieved. This evil star has finally left. He''s scared to death. It''s better not to see him again. Goodbye

 Chapter 2527

    One day later, the base camp of the evil army.


    It is not only the location of the ten thousand demon grottoes, but also the original residence of Qingming sect, and also the location of the third Legion.


    It''s not that the evil clan has three legions. Its true meaning is:


    the evil clan, the first Legion.


    Blood clan, the second Legion.


    Evil clan, the third army.


    Bone clan, fourth Legion.


    Ghosts, the fifth Legion.


    This is also arranged according to the strength of the five regions, with the central region being the strongest and the northern region the weakest.


    Among them, the lower six clans, even the small clans that are not in the class, have been incorporated into the army to expand their military strength, and the mortar of the demons. This is the strength distribution of the five legions.


    Where is Ning Tao?


    He''s here, and he''s being swaggered by a huge eighth order ORC.


    This is the spoils of the eighth level orcs. He is a strong individual. He plans to drag Ning Tao back and cook it. It should be delicious


    Ning Tao, however, was caught by him voluntarily or even intentionally.


    With the elm head of the eighth level orc, he has a hundred ways to kill him. His strength is comparable to that of Yu Xiuzhu, and he is not vulnerable in his eyes.


    However, what he wants is to mix in this way, although It''s not going well either.


    This guy is his seventh target, the first six. He doesn''t want to kill him at the first time, or he wants to abuse, or all kinds of cruelty.


    No one is going to take him back


    In a word, Ning Tao couldn''t see it, so he started a riot and killed them, along with the team.


    In order to carry on the plan smoothly, he will cultivate accomplishments, strength They were all sealed by the third transfer, and they were stable in a semi fairyland. This level is neither high nor low, and it is not very impressive in war.


    Until the seventh, when he met the orc''s eighth level strongman, he really brought himself back.


    Ning Tao is secretly pleased.


    However, if you let Ning Tao know that this eighth level Terran just wants to roast him, I don''t know if he will explode on the spot and beat him to pieces


    "Thorn It''s a stab... "


    Ning Tao''s head and face on the ground and earth, sand friction, although uncomfortable, but for his wife, daughter, this bitter, is nothing?


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Teams of elites of the evil clan flew around him. They were full of blood and evil spirits.


    Still can hear a lot of evil clan, demon clan, ORC clan in shriek, excited, say one punch to kill how many people? Where did you conquer? How many pretty girls do you meet?


    There are also scuffles and fights. There are no scruples at all. No one even cares about killing people.


    It''s hard to imagine that it''s in the barracks.


    Once, the hot blood splashed Ning Tao''s body.


    Some people even thought of him, but the eighth level orcs pulled out the mace, went down with a few sticks and killed him. A group of people were scared by him.


    "Ha ha..."


    "I said, Dashan, what do you think you''ve got today? Does this Terran look fat? Do you want to sell it to me? " Another Orc yelled.


    "Hum, if you want to catch it by yourself, get out of the way," the eighth level Orc said haughtily.


    As soon as Ning Tao pulled out his mouth, he suspected that he had come to the primitive society. The orcs are said to be a hybrid of human and beast. They used to belong to the fairyland. Later, for various reasons, they were expelled to the demon world.


    It turns out that this decision is good for both sides, and the orcs are very suitable for the environment of the demon world.


    "I don''t think this Terran has much meat. Don''t put off your teeth when you eat it later. Ha ha..." An evil clan laughs and plays against Taoism.


    In this open space, there are hundreds of people here to rest, they are the kind of fighting alone.


    Naturally, there is no lack of the strong.


    One of the lonely and cold men glanced at Ning Tao coldly. He was still playing with double knives in his hand. He was thin. If he was assassinated, he would be a good hand. But this glance made him stiff.


    The hand trembled, and the double dagger, which had never been lost, fell down.


    "Zheng" was a sound, easily will rock hole.


    Ning Tao, who is gritting his teeth and enduring, suddenly feels that his body stops and it is quiet all around.


    Huh? What happened?


    His heart beat fast. He immediately pretended to open one eye and turned to the front. But he just saw a lonely man standing in front of him.


    Can I wipe it?


    What is this for? What do you mean?


    "Roar, roar..."


    Feeling the threat, Jushan finally could not bear it. With a roar, he grasped the mace and glared: "what do you want to do, dwarf of the demons?"


    In fact, it''s true that he is short. The height of Jushi is about two or three feet. He is very big, which can only be regarded as medium in the orcs.


    There is no difference between the demons and the Terrans, just a spiritual power and a magic power.The lonely cold man raised his head and pointed to Ning Tao who looked at him. He said indifferently, "I want this prey."


    "What? Is he crazy? "


    Hundreds of people in the open space were surprised. The mountain is famous and loud in their area. It''s a very strong eight level strongman. How dare someone challenge him and rob his prey?


    Are you fed up with the demons?


    But suddenly, some people stared at the man and suddenly exclaimed: "wait Wait a minute, this guy feels so familiar, hiss ~ I The hunter, I think of it Machete. "


    "What? Is he a machete? The machete who retired from a cave some time ago


    "Oh my God, he''s here too. Hehe, it seems that Jushan is in big trouble. It''s estimated that the machete has been suffocated recently. I want to kill some people for fun


    "Jie Jie..."


    The noise in his ear is constant, and Ning Tao''s face is also changed. He curses in the dark.


    It''s hard to deal with that machete. If it really falls into his hands, I''m afraid something will happen.


    I can only pray for the mountain to give me some strength.


    Seeing this, fear flashed on the face of Jushan. He had heard the name of hunter and machete. Although they were not clever, they were not stupid. He still had a simple sense of propriety.


    However, his hunger upset him.


    Immediately angry, unwilling to say: "you want to rob my prey, do you know that this is my mountain for the enemy?"


    However, the lonely and cold man, the machete, was too lazy to talk nonsense. A dagger in his hand, the machete in a flash, instantly disappeared to the ground, and the explosive sound came from his feet. This explosive power really made people feel inferior.


    "Brush..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    But Jushan was so angry that he waved his mace and smashed it to pieces. But he didn''t even touch the shadow of the machete. The next second, his neck was cold.


    His hand, waving the mace, also stopped.


    "Stab..."


    A dagger rubbed slowly around his neck.


    The people''s faces were unimaginable. They didn''t see it clearly. With one move, the mountain was subdued. Everyone felt that their necks were cold and their backs were hairy.


    It''s a hunter, machete!


    And the mountain, pupil flash fear, neck blood dripping, a shadow seems to lie on the body.


    "Wait Wait a minute. I lost the game. "


    As soon as the words were heard, the dagger disappeared from his neck. With a sigh of relief, the head of the mountain was glad that he almost died in the hands of the hunter.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw the cutlass.


    Although the orcs are violent, they are straightforward. They don''t have villains. They look straight at the channel and say, "I lost. Your prey is yours."


    Just about to turn around and leave, the cold machete suddenly said indifferently: "I just picked up a few maned lion spirit beasts over there and gave them to you."


    "I have a machete. There''s a way to steal!"


    On hearing this, Jushan''s eyes brightened and he looked very happy. He quickly thanks and left Ning Tao, carrying the comatose lions away.


    For him, it''s enough to eat and earn.


    Ning Tao''s heart beats faster. He doesn''t know what to do. He will die if he resists here.


    What does this guy want from him?

 Chapter 2528

    "Plop Plop... "


    In the heart beating at a high speed, blood circulation speeds up, ears clear and eyes clear, Ning Tao can hear his heartbeat clearly, such as the sound of the bell and drum.


    At this moment, he was as tight as a cheetah.


    There are still laughter, the earth''s dull voice, roar, war, cheers, extremely noisy.


    In addition to these, there is a tiny sound of footsteps, step down, almost no sound.


    He''s a born assassin.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    "Resistance or forbearance? Escape or gamble? Do you want to spell it or do you want to do it differently? "


    Ning Tao''s mind is very confused at the moment.


    Breathing, also become rapid, heavy.


    If you run away from thunder and evil, you will be able to escape from thunder and evil.


    As long as there is no old monster to intercept, he is 50% sure to use Yang Ling ring, wind and thunder wings get away.


    "Do you want to have a try..."


    Just as he was daydreaming, a slender, white pleated hand grasped the chain of his body. Ning Tao''s heart "clattered" for a moment, knowing that he could not hesitate any more, and a pair of gold fingers were in his heart.


    If you dare to move, it will shatter his heart.


    And the machete body is stiff, a pair of eyes not self-examination of the squint, but no voice, no resistance, just by dislocation, in Ning Tao''s ear, fast way: "where do you get this jade?"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao, who was waiting for the next move, was suddenly stunned, and his pupils gradually contracted.


    You mean the Kirin you wear?


    Immediately lowered his head, made a look of being caught, Congzhong said: "how can I believe you?"


    "You have to believe me. Here, only I can help you," he said quickly with a calm look. In people''s eyes, he just mentioned Ning Tao.


    I can''t see anything unusual


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Roar..."


    But at this time, there was a huge commotion, exclamation and excitement outside the barracks. The earth was also roaring. A demon horn elephant came carrying a luxurious palace, and all of them were injured.


    It looks like there was a big fight.


    In a flash, a large number of figures stood up, and their faces were surprised.


    "This Is this under the command of Shouda, deputy marshal of the third corps? What''s going on? Why is it so miserable? "


    "Yes, I was fine when I went out, but there were nearly 100000 people. Why is that all? Lord Xie Shou won''t have an accident... "


    Thousands of people screamed.


    It''s really the first time in such a long time that we''ve suffered such a heavy blow. It seems that the whole army was almost destroyed.


    It is reasonable to say that Shouda''s subordinates are all the most elite division of tigers and wolves. They have been fighting many miracles and won many victories. Shouldn''t they? Did you meet the main force of the Southern Alliance? It''s really unbelievable


    And while people''s attention is diverted, Ning Tao hums coldly: "don''t forget, you are in my control."


    Said, pestle a machete.


    The latter picked his eyebrows and hesitated. Finally, he bowed his head and said, "hidden guard, machete, team leader, one of the high-level of the demon society."


    "Since you''ve brought this kylin jade, you should know what''s the purpose of your coming here?"


    Ning Tao looks a loose, solemn way: "save people, help me think of a way, I want to blend into the demon world."


    "Oh?" The cutlass''s eyes flashed, a little surprised.


    You know, he''s been in the devil''s world for many years. He''s in chaos. People in the fairyland don''t want to go there if they have to.


    He didn''t want to be there unless he had a mission.


    "I didn''t believe you. Tell me where you came from?" Yinwei''s knife, like a ghost, appeared almost instantly and was on Ning Tao''s neck.


    But at this time, Ning Tao is relaxed, without reservation: "this is Luo Hai for me, my name is Ning Tao, I think, you should have heard of my name."


    On hearing this, the tiger body of machete trembles and looks at Ning Tao in astonishment.


    How dare this guy go to the devil''s world?


    Didn''t he know what he had done?


    After a short conversation, both of them have some trust in each other. The people here have many ears and are not a good place for secret negotiation. They immediately want to leave with Ning Tao.


    However, both of them couldn''t help looking at the defeated army of chaoshou''s return.


    There are also suspicions in their faces.


    What happened to the fighting outside?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao is locked up in the chain. At the moment of turning around, the corner of his eye seems to catch a glimpse of something. The whole person can''t help but tremble. He turns his head and looks at the army.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Just walk a few steps of the machete, see Ning Tao rigidly standing on the ground, a frown, quickly low drink way: "what are you doing? Why don''t you go? Waiting to be caught? "I don''t know that there are millions of evil people here. There are many strong people. They are always checking and staring. The sky is dark and bloody. If there is any accident, the machete will not be able to return to the sky.


    But at this time, Ning Tao stares at a direction and says: "Damn, something happened."


    "What? What''s the matter? "


    As soon as his face changed, he quickly looked over.


    However, there were only groups of slaves in sight, and the number of injured, disabled and disabled people was small, only about 100 people, with the majority of male friars.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, pointed to one of the men and women, and said, "think of a way to save those two guys. One of them is the first one of the young generation in southern regions, Xingyao."


    "He is also the chief disciple of tianxingmen. He is very important. There is another person who has recognized me."


    Yes, the two people he was referring to were Xingyao and The first month of the palace!


    He''s a real dog.


    Just sneak in by yourself, but what are these two guys doing here? Didn''t they go to the League Headquarters? One day apart, we met again.


    mmp¡­¡­


    Ning Tao''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. I''m afraid he was caught by this evil life.


    However, we should not know the identity of Xingyao, otherwise we would never let him mix with ordinary slaves.


    "Oh, please..."


    As soon as the machete heard it, his face turned ugly.


    Xingyao, he has heard of this man. It''s the symbol of the southern region. If he is caught, it will be a heavy spiritual damage to the southern region, which will involve too much.


    Even if there is no Ning Tao, he also wants to find a way to save people, a bite, had to spell.


    Immediately said: "you wait for me here, I will go back, if we fail, we will leave here immediately."


    With that, he went to the star without hesitation.


    And Ning Tao lies on the ground again, hoping not to be noticed. Suddenly, he hears several people talking.


    After listening for a while, Ning Tao gradually understood that the army of Xie Shou was invincible and pushed tens of thousands of miles. As a result, he suddenly met the army of tianxingmen and attacked them one by one.


    Never before.


    Xie Shou and a supreme elder of tianxingmen, a member of tianxingmen, fought fiercely for a long time. As a result, they were seriously injured, and the army was also seriously injured, so they had to return.


    Up to now, the evil clan didn''t understand.


    How did tianxingmen become so crazy?


    However, Ning Tao suddenly realized that it must be because of Xingyao, but the evil clan didn''t know his real identity, so he couldn''t find the reason.


    I was thinking about it carefully when I saw a machete coming with seven or eight slaves behind me.


    There are both men and women, so it should be a deliberate cover up.


    Among them, there are Xingyao and gongchuyue.


    They are also smart. They make themselves in a mess. They don''t have a clear face. They even deliberately make some wounds. If they are not acquaintances, they can''t recognize them at all.


    Both of them have noticed that Ning Tao, especially Xing Yao, has a bitter look on his face and is extremely aggrieved.


    Why am I so unlucky recently?


    Just separated one day, unexpectedly saw him again, God, my retribution has not ended yet?

 Chapter 2529

    Seeing that they were brought here, Ning Tao said to himself that he was lucky. Fortunately, he had machetes. Fortunately, their identities were not exposed. Otherwise, the end would be 100 times worse than this.


    Xingyao is bitter, and his mouth is overflowing with blood.


    On the other hand, Gong Chuyue, although he also recognized Ning Tao, was very clever and didn''t make any noise.


    Dou Zi, as well as the three or four people who were selected to know, were also frightened and silent.


    It turned out that after Ning Tao left, they also set out. As a result, they met the evil longevity army and several small teams. They united to destroy them and captured only a small number of people as slaves.


    That''s a lot of luck.


    Before the war, Xingyao sent a message to his master, the man on the star, asking for help. Later, it became like that. The two armies were at war, each seriously injured.


    In general, Ning Tao was arrested on purpose, but they were forced to be arrested.


    Who has heaven spared


    Machetes are still in fear. Fortunately, those guys are greedy enough. After paying some price, they finally get these slaves. If it''s not chaos and they want to rob the slaves from Lord Xie Shou''s hands, they''re looking for death.


    Immediately cold way: "well, from today on, you are my" Hunter "slaves."


    "Even your lives are up to me..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    However, bursts of violent roar, the earth shaking, interrupted the machete lines.


    Looking up, it turned out to be a demon horn elephant king, carrying a palace like singing and dancing. The atmosphere is majestic and the evil spirit is awe inspiring, just like walking out of the dark. The severe injury makes people feel very irritable.


    And nearly a thousand close bodyguards look around and guard the master faithfully.


    There is no doubt that this master is Evil longevity!


    Ning Tao, Xing Yao, Gong Chuyue, several people suddenly cold sweat DC, quickly face white low head.


    What''s going on?


    How could Xie Shou come in this direction?


    Damn, is there something wrong?


    As soon as the machete''s face turns white and his brain turns fast, it is impossible for him to escape. That will expose his guilty heart. In the demon world, when his status reaches a high level, everyone will bow his head and worship him.


    Otherwise, it will be regarded as a provocation to that person.


    The deputy marshal, Xie Shou, is a female, but her legend has long been famous in the demon world.


    Strength is to reach a level of terror.


    Although he escaped from the earth immortal''s cave not long ago, it doesn''t mean that he has the power to fight against the earth immortal, let alone the evil longevity. He is not an ordinary earth immortal.


    Damn, there''s really no way this time.


    Only Hear you!


    He immediately clenched his teeth and winked at Ning Tao. Like other people, he immediately welcomed the marshal. It should be a coincidence to pass by.


    I hope no one notices them.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Roar, roar..."


    The Magic Horn elephant king is very huge. Every move is like a giant, but his palace doesn''t shake.


    At this time, a white faced noble woman, sitting on the throne, snorted coldly: "the old man on the star, I don''t know what''s crazy today, just like my mother arrested his apprentice."


    "I don''t hesitate to fight at the expense of my self-cultivation. Damn old thing, I can''t think about it without a year."


    "Cough..."


    As he spoke, blood spilled from the corners of his lips.


    But in front of the maid, servant, knelt a large, shivering, atmosphere dare not a mouthful.


    Below, Ning Tao turns his mouth. Don''t you catch someone else''s apprentice, or you can fight with him?


    And Xingyao is both surprised and happy.


    I''m glad that Shifu paid so much attention to him. I''m surprised that Shifu worked so hard for him that it''s not worth it.


    Or should we focus on the overall situation


    The Magic Horn Elephant King approached here step by step, but no one looked at them. It turned out that they were just passing by, and they were almost scared to death just now.


    It seems that they are too guilty.


    "Huhu..."


    At this time, on the palace, Xie Shouyu''s face was full of unhappiness. She was annoyed with everything. With a wave of her hand, Jiang''s slaves were shocked into blood mist.


    Even the shivering naked men were affected by this power and more than half of them died.


    Seeing this, a delicate housekeeper immediately came up, flattered and flattered: "Mr. Shou, do you want to choose a group of good strong men for you?"


    "Beat your shoulders, pinch your legs I''ve heard that the Grand Marshal seems to have seized a training sect. "


    However, Xie Shou said sarcastically: "hum, what do you want him to do? They are all a bunch of soft footed shrimps and silver gun candle heads. They are boring. I''m too tired. Just find an ugly and clever one to serve me."


    "Yes ~"


    the housekeeper replied respectfully.


    He turned around and saw Ning Tao and his party. He immediately stopped the elephant king and said, "you guys, raise your head.""Hiss ~!"


    "Goo Grunt


    The pupils of machete, Xingyao and others contract into the eyes of a needle, and the heart seems to jump out.


    Is there anything worse than that?


    As soon as the machete gritted his teeth, he quickly pretended to be calm and raised his head. He wanted to win her favor. He immediately bowed respectfully and said, "machete, I''d like to see you."


    Seeing this, Xie Shou just gave a indifferent "um" and didn''t look at him directly.


    As for the hunter, the name of machete, in her eyes, is not worth a cent.


    At this time, the housekeeper said haughtily, "Mr. Shou has an order to recruit your slaves. Do you have any opinions?"


    "No No, I dare not, "the cutlass turned pale and was locked by thousands of ways.


    If there is any change, it will be wiped out on the spot.


    The female manager nodded her head with satisfaction. At this time, Shouda''s temper was grumpy. Many people would annoy her even more. She immediately said, "all look up, I want to choose an ugly one and let him serve Shouda."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao and other five men on the scene changed their faces and raised their heads.


    The female manager glanced and noticed Xingyao at the first sight. This guy is a little handsome, but he is tired of this kind of guy.


    Then he looked at Ning Tao and other four people''s faces, who should choose?


    At this time, Ning Tao was relieved and secretly congratulated himself. He chose an uglier one, which was definitely not himself. At least he was more handsome than Xing Yao.


    He has always believed that.


    But a noble and unquestionable voice suddenly rang out in my ear: "just him, bring it up."


    Ning Tao is stunned. Looking at the voice, it''s actually the lazy Xie Shou. Seeing that Ning Tao is still interested in her charming and flexible tongue


    "Who? The ugliest? Me


    Ning Tao suddenly stupefied, dumbfounded, this script is not right, how round also round not to oneself?


    If you want to say the most handsome, I will go with you without hesitation, and I will recognize it.


    But the ugliest thing is, you''ve gone too far. How many years have you been blind?


    To tell you the truth, although Ning Tao is not very handsome, he belongs to the hardy type, which gives people a kind of friendly feeling. Moreover, his eyes are full of spirit, and he knows that he is very smart at a glance. He belongs to the hippie type.


    It is in line with the appetite of today''s evil longevity.


    Seeing Shouda''s words, the female manager immediately ordered, "come, bring up the slave."


    "This This... "


    The machete was sweating, but he didn''t dare to make an abnormal move, and he didn''t dare to stop him. Otherwise, Ning Tao would die.


    Five people fall down, directly catch Ning Tao, very overbearing and fly to the palace.


    The next second, the devil''s horn moves deep into the dynasty.


    Leaving behind the cursive sword, Xingyao, gongchuyue

 Chapter 2530

    "Boom Roar... "


    In waves of turmoil, Ning Tao with the magic horn, elephant king, palace, evil life, leave together.


    And machete, Xingyao, Gong Chuyue stayed for a long time, Ning Tao was taken away, is it possible to survive? It''s a murderous evil family.


    It''s even more unfathomable Deputy marshal!


    The machete clenched his fist, and his face was not willing to scold him. How could this evil life come out at this time?


    The emergence of Ning Tao is too much involved. He dares to guarantee that Ning Tao is still carrying a mission.


    This mission is what they are asked to do.


    That''s why they exist!


    After struggling for a long time, the machete finally snorted angrily. There''s no way. The huge gap of strength is not comparable by stratagem, but Ning Tao can''t give up. He must find a way to save him.


    But he can''t do it in a hundred years.


    It seems that the only way to get back to the demon world is to go to find him, the "chairman of the demon society". Before that, he had to hide a few people and earn some military achievements.


    Ning Tao, hold on


    "Step on Step on... "


    Although there was a lot of movement outside, the palace did not move. It did not even shake slightly. On the contrary, it was a little terrifying.


    In the palace, Ning Tao was untied, but the housekeeper asked the 18 evil families to set a seal for him. A half immortal didn''t care much.


    As everyone knows, in Ning Tao''s eyes, this seal is as fragile as bean curd residue.


    It will shatter in a few breaths.


    Marshal, he can''t do it outside the palace.


    Ning Tao is not sure how to escape under her eyes. Especially, this place should be close to qingmingzong mansion. This is the real base camp. Do you want to escape? Hehe, it''s hard to escape.


    "Bad luck..."


    Hear Ning Tao''s murmur voice, the several naked men around, have looked over.


    There was a touch of pity in his eyes.


    However, Ning Tao coldly glanced at them, and then at their crotch. Suddenly, he raised his chest and raised his head in high spirits, and said: "what are you looking at? Envy me for being more handsome and bigger than you


    "Cut..."


    Seven or eight people turned their mouths at the same time.


    See them disdain, Ning Tao suddenly angry, cold hum way: "you see you, like a waste, can''t take out a little bit of human backbone and dignity?"


    "In any case, it''s all death. What are you afraid of?"


    However, the seven or eight naked men are full of disdain. When you see her terrible, you will be afraid.


    Death, in fact, is a luxury.


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes and didn''t want to worry about them. It''s better to think about how to get away first.


    If Xie Shou leaves here, his confidence will increase greatly.


    God seemed to hear his request. After a while, the scream outside stopped. He only heard the command of Xie Shou: "OK, you all wait here. I''ll go to see Marshal Xie Zong to have a discussion."


    "But, my Lord, is it really OK to hurt you?" The housekeeper was worried.


    Xie Shou snorted. He turned pale and waved his hand: "I''m going to ask for leave. I''ll go back to the demon world to heal after the general''s affairs are arranged."


    "Although this place is full of evil, it is not the demon world after all. I will recover faster there."


    The housekeeper suddenly agreed.


    After a while, the voice of the dialogue disappeared. Ning Tao lost his mind and closed his eyes. A moment later, he suddenly opened it and a touch of mysterious golden pupil burst out.


    "Eye of the candle dragon, perspective!"


    In the line of sight, Xie Shou is no longer there. What Marshal talks have you attended?


    And now it''s even darker. You can see the mountains, zongmen and Qingming Zong.


    The Magic Horn elephant king also stopped. Thousands of bodyguards were wandering around. The defense was very strict. The housekeeper was scolding a group of servants


    This You''re leaving?


    Ning Tao mouth a smoke, can''t help but some depressed, now can escape, he didn''t want to escape.


    It''s mainly about going to the devil''s world.


    As a follower, don''t you want to follow the past? Isn''t that what I dream of?


    "Grandma, it''s really tangled..."


    Ning Tao frowned. There were advantages and disadvantages in this matter, but he thought the advantages outweighed the disadvantages.


    Take the Terran back to the demon world.


    I''m afraid even the machete is troublesome. This is a risk. If it fails once, Ning Tao is sure that the second time will be ten times more difficult.


    However, if he followed the deputy marshal Xie Shou, I''m afraid he didn''t even need to investigate.


    At most, it''s just a look and a show.


    On the contrary, the unstable factor of Xie Shou is greater, which means that she is not sure when she will be upset and give herself a hand. At that time, I''m afraid it will be worse.Hesitating for a long time, Ning Tao finally gritted his teeth and decided to stay here and enter the demon world.


    Act according to circumstances


    It was a day.


    During the period, Ning Tao was really bored. He dug out the naked men, their love history and black history. The housekeeper "Xiao Wei" came once and told Ning Tao what to do and what not to do. It was training.


    In his sleep, Ning Tao was awakened by a movement. As soon as he looked up, he was the depressed seven men.


    At this time, he can still sleep.


    How big is this guy''s heart?


    "Step on Step on... "


    Listen to the outside movement, familiar sound, should be Magic Horn Elephant King moved, Ning Tao eye a bright, busy ask a way: "is that evil longevity back?"


    Seven men were startled. They were as pale as paper. They dared to call Shouda''s real name.


    You know, Shouda is here.


    One of them was a naked man with long hair. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and pointed out his finger.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. Has he come back? Ear at this time also heard the familiar high voice: "immediately return to the demon world, must not be wrong."


    "Besides, don''t let anyone disturb me."


    "Step on..."


    A sound of high-heeled shoes knocking on the ground sounded, and then a enchanting noble woman figure appeared in front of several people. The first one was Xie Shou, and the other one was Xiao Wei.


    Several people suddenly nervous up, generally at this time, Shouda will choose a man to go in.


    Sure enough, evil life tired of a sweep, immediately light point to Ning Tao way: "he."


    "Yes ~"


    Xiaowei respectfully returns to the temple and sees Xie Shou back to the inner hall.


    Seven male a face have lingering fear, pitiful looking at Ning Tao, the latter, return a face to doubt, oneself how? How do you feel like an emperor turning over a brand?


    It''s strange, but Xiao Wei comes to him in a hurry and tells him something.


    Then he pulls Ning Tao out of a room and knocks on the door. With a response, he opens it and pushes Ning Tao in.


    "Bang..."


    The door of the hall closed in response to the sound.


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes. Is that woman a ghost? The emperor is not in a hurry, but the eunuch is in a hurry. Before he has time to look around, he hears a lazy, tired and unquestionable extravagance: "take off..."

 Chapter 2531

    "Ah? tuo¡­ What is it? " Ning Tao suddenly stammered, some nervous, old face red.


    What a shame.


    But he said it, but his hand didn''t stop. He simply took off his broken coat


    "Didn''t Wei tell you?" Xie Shou was lying on the jade bed, holding his head, slowly breathing, and happily opened one eye, but this eye was gradually widened, and the beautiful eyes became hot.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it before. I just picked one casually, but I didn''t expect that this man is very special and has a temperament, like invincible in the world. Every inch of his body is full of extreme explosive power.


    Streamlined, almost perfect up and down.


    Towering, almost insurmountable.


    Strong, let her fear!


    She remembered that this feeling of invincibility, she only saw in the first Legion marshal, Mo Wuxin, the first Legion deputy marshal, Mo Wuji.


    There is no other person.


    But unexpectedly, a third person suddenly appeared, standing in front of her.


    But just lost his mind for a moment, Xie Shou immediately returned to his mind and shook his head with a self mocking smile. How could he have such a wonderful illusion?


    This is just a slave of his own, can be kneaded at will, comparable to the devil without heart, devil without pole? It''s ridiculous


    See him silly Leng in there, also don''t think so much, direct languid way: "come here, give me beat. Beat leg."


    Ning Tao secretly scolds, but he is busy walking over. This silly woman can enjoy it. Let me beat your leg and wait for me, young man I can''t bear


    When I enter the demon world, we''ll settle the accounts.


    Just move, evil life suddenly will open the gauze on the body, the curve. Line looms.


    It''s estimated that any man will be crazy when he sees him.


    Especially that smile and frown, as if all with flattery. Technique, beautiful eyes narrow and long, do not have amorous feelings


    "Goo Grunt


    This scene, in Ning Tao''s eyes, not to mention how tempting, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, heavy nose, and evil life of the veil, thin poor, as if a gust of wind, can be blown away.


    This woman is a monster.


    Seduce a man to commit a crime, impulsive sex. A beauty!


    "Come on." Xie Shou''s eyes are affectionate. She has a unique method of double cultivation, but she basically sucks each other clean.


    He simply regards Ning Tao as a devil with no intention and no end. It''s so exciting to be with such a man.


    "Come on..."


    This voice, almost the soul of Ning Tao to hook away, he canthus jump, can only harden the scalp close to her, the head but turn fast.


    He is in such a state of mind at the moment.


    It''s important to live.


    This woman, once tired of playing, is the kind of end outside, in love and reason, can''t follow her wishes, can''t eat things, is the most eager.


    "Step on..."


    As soon as he got close to the jade bed, Xie Shou came up, and the hot temperature made him burn.


    "I, NIMA, are women in the demon world so open?"


    In fact, the demon clan, the blood clan, the evil clan These people are similar to the human race, with no difference in appearance, but their ancestors discovered some mysteries of the body, blood, bones, evil


    From then on, it opened up a new vein and set up a new race, as if there was this race.


    This is an illusion shared by those ancestors.


    Maybe, it''s not an illusion


    "Little villain, do I look good?" The evil life is like a beautiful snake, so it comes up.


    I don''t know why. She has a special feeling today. She wants to go crazy with this man.


    Subconsciously told her that doing so would have great benefits, making her more hungry and thirsty.


    The whole person is about to melt into Ning Tao''s arms.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao''s throat is dry. Seeing that she starts directly, she is in a hurry and says: "you Didn''t you ask me to beat your leg? First Just a moment


    "Little rascal, why are you so stupid? How to connect people''s mind Haven''t figured it out yet? "


    Ning Tao is in a hurry. If she goes on like this, she will succeed. She has to find a way to stop her.


    All of a sudden, he thought about it. Along with the touch of the two, he deliberately touched some acupoints. If it was normal, Xie Shou would be aware of it for the first time. But at the moment, he was burning. How could he care so much?


    "Stab..."


    When the clothes were completely smashed, Ning Tao''s strong muscles were revealed, as ferocious as tendons.


    It''s like a real dragon biting.


    "Good, good, excellent. It''s so cool. It''s This is the real thing. Man, I''m so smart. I''ve met such a good man at random. Ha ha... "


    Xie Shou caresses * * and her beautiful eyes shine.


    At this time, Ning Tao tries to resist the ant like Sao, and continues to touch her acupoints with his knees.She was seriously injured. Under the perspective, she could see every inch of her body clearly.


    As long as the strength of several acupoints is enough, it will be enough to cause the hidden disease of Xie Shou. At that time, how can she be in the mood to do this kind of thing again?


    But why hasn''t there been any response?


    Is it not enough?


    "Quick Come here, don''t move. "Xie Shou is very happy. The more she struggles, the more she likes it. She wants to rush directly.


    Ning Tao suddenly anxious, the moment to fight, an elbow knee, top in the evil life of the left body, this time, he but exhausted strength.


    "Well Hiss... "


    All of a sudden, Xie Shou snorted, a jade hand covering his waist.


    A white hot face, also pale cooling up.


    What''s going on?


    How did the injury get worse all of a sudden?


    Xie Shou is so suspicious that it seems that it is because of Ning Tao''s collision.


    At that moment, he gave Ning Tao a strange look, but Ning Tao had an innocent face, had fun in his heart, and apologized: "yes Sorry, I''m so excited. "


    Seeing this, Xie Shou could not help shaking his head on his forehead. How could he doubt him? He''s just a slave.


    But why so many illusions recently?


    Is it the man on the star who gave her a hand in the dark? It''s true that some people are in a trance.


    At this time, Ning Tao saw that she recovered with a few breath, and quickly agreed: "I can massage. It''s a unique technique, which can relieve the injury and pain, or let me help you?"


    Xie Shou didn''t think much about it. He gave him a wink and then lay on the jade bed.


    It''s a picture that you can do whatever you want.


    Ning Tao didn''t dare to look more, but his throat was dry. He quickly tried his best to press on the acupoints of those dark diseases, but for fear that he would stabilize his injury, he came to find his hair again.


    Should it be safe now?


    Ning Tao said in secret.


    However, the release of a evil life, aftertaste, suddenly fierce catapult up, a pair of beautiful eyes tightly staring at Ning Tao, as if determined, way: "I decided to turn you into evil."


    "Give you noble identity, strong body, surging evil force, I want to give you a new life."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to answer, a jade hand was on his head!

 Chapter 2532

    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, too late to react, plus tired paralysis, can''t expose strength, can only watch her, put the jade hand on the top of the head.


    Her words echoed in her ears: "give yourself evil power, give yourself a new life, give yourself a new life Transform... "


    What do you mean?


    What''s this motherfucker up to?


    Just as the Yellow River opened its gate, a terrible and vast evil force rolled into his body. Like a roaring dragon, it dashed into the Dantian.


    "Ah..."


    "Click Click... "


    But this is not over, evil life Fierce bite a finger, a drop of blood essence point in Ning Tao eyebrow.


    Just like blood essence, it''s branded there.


    Xie Shou is crazy. After the scene just now, she really likes Ning Tao. But it''s not love.


    But want to own, and exclusive, as their own private property, like like like a magic soldier.


    It''s about utensils Love.


    Although there are many ways to turn Ning Tao into an evil family, she wants to use the most expensive way.


    Use your own blood to transform him into an evil family!


    In this way, Ning Tao is branded with her traces, just like Xiao Wei, relying on her and unable to leave. Although it costs a lot, she does not regret it, because it is something that makes him extremely satisfied.


    "Little villain, as soon as this technique is successful, you will be mine, ha ha..."


    Xie Shou laughed, his hands crossed, one linked nine seals, one closed, and patted on Ning Tao''s eyebrows, solemnly chanting a mantra: "Lord Xie Zu is here, I''d like to use my blood to help people into evil, and believe in you all my life..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    With the incantation and the instillation of power, Ning Tao''s whole body trembles, and his violent power makes him very painful.


    Is this the power of the old Dixian?


    This scene, he actually felt very familiar with, like the blood clan to transform the Terran.


    Yes.


    Cao Bin became a blood clan in this way!


    Ning Tao is angry and struggling desperately. This crazy woman wants to turn him into an evil family. Are you kidding? Laozi is an unyielding human race.


    Give in to you?


    Do your uncle''s spring and autumn dream!


    But in his body, there was a change. The flowing spirit power began to mix up pure evil power in some way. Some signs that only appeared in the evil family also began to appear in him.


    "Damn it, get out of here..."


    "Against heaven..."


    See haven''t succeeded, evil longevity frowned, transform a half fairy just, how can so troublesome? In principle, even the immortal should succeed.


    Although I couldn''t figure it out, I still comforted and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid, little baby, it will be fine in a moment."


    "Wait a moment, you are a powerful evil family..."


    The veins on Ning Tao''s forehead are exposed. If he reveals his accomplishments, it may be possible to expel the evil forces.


    Hey, wait.


    To The power of Dixian?


    As if aware of something, Ning Tao eyes a bright, gushing surprise, hurriedly secretly communicate longevity key, command him will come to evil force, all devour.


    Before, because of anxiety, almost forgot it, originally, it has long been greedy for this power.


    As soon as you listen to the order, you will immediately burst out with suction, and devour the evil force coming in


    "Boom boom..."


    The evil force that originally spread all over the body was suddenly dragged and struggled, but it had no resistance.


    In an instant, all of them rushed to the direction of Dantian, just like a big storm and whirlpool, which absorbed everything around.


    "Why? What is it? " Evil longevity eyebrow a wrinkly, aware that own strength is pulled away some.


    Before long, the evil force in Ning Tao''s body was less than half, and the speed was still going on.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Where is the power of transformation?" Xie Shou screams, but he can''t see the change in Ning Tao''s body.


    Even if she can see it, she can''t realize the key to longevity. Even if she is ten times stronger, it''s impossible.


    "Well, I''ll see what''s the trouble? Dare to stop this seat, seek death, "Xie Shou sullen, swallowing a few fruits, to instill evil power.


    It seems to be more real than it is.


    But then, under her imperceptible palm, the third reincarnation mark flashed excitedly.


    It''s like a baby boy.


    A drop of blood essence from the earth fairy is being sent to its mouth. You said that This I''m sorry not to eat.


    Ning Tao hastens the ninth turn of Nirvana by surprise. After the third turn, he absorbs the drop of blood essence. The energy is huge and comfortable. His mouth is full of smile.


    "This what is it? No, my power has disappeared. What has taken it away? " Xie Shou''s face changes greatly, and he stares at Ning Tao suspiciously.


    But at the moment, Ning Tao closed his eyes, a face of pain, a do not know what happened.It''s not like he did it on purpose.


    Is What''s wrong with you?


    As soon as she clenched her teeth, she could not help insisting for a while. She didn''t want to let "transformation" give up halfway.


    But Yurong became pale and sickly, and her breath was weak. If she was consumed in this way, she would be drained, and even her cultivation foundation would be damaged.


    A drop of blood essence is the limit.


    Xie Shou hesitates for a moment, and finally chooses to give up. As soon as he shakes his hand, he separates her from Ning Tao.


    But at this moment, she opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood, a silver star power flashed.


    It turned out to be Xianli!


    Xie Shou saw this and was shocked. Although she was weak, she was still aware of it. She said angrily, "the people on the star are really the ghosts you made."


    Immediately gnash one''s teeth, sit on the ground knee, full operation of evil force to drive away this immortal force.


    At this moment, she will all the reasons, strange things Blame in this one star force up, affirmation is its reason, otherwise, with Ning Tao how can stop her?


    Although I still feel strange


    I''m afraid even ningtao didn''t expect that his suspicion was ruled out by this force.


    The star power is really the means of the people on the star, but it is not so powerful, and it is very weak. It is just to prevent the evil life from healing and do some damage.


    People in the fairyland know it at a glance, but they don''t know much about the evil world and evil longevity with different essential forces


    That''s what it''s all about.


    At this time, Ning Tao surprised to open his eyes, straight light, his face also appeared a flush, evil life really gave him a gift.


    Before coming, the energy of the key to longevity was 60%, and the third turn was 28%£¡


    But now, the energy of the key to longevity has reached 63%, and I''ve had a little full.


    And the third turn is to achieve 38%£¡


    Invisible made a lot of money, Ning Tao can''t help but want to laugh a few, almost made a fortune, a respect to the immortal strong, selfless dedication to his energy.


    Xie Shou, I have to send you a good man card.


    But outside a burst of roar, feel the energy around changed, Ning Tao busy open perspective, found that they had left the southern region, into the immortal channel.


    "Great, I''m going to the devil''s world at last!"


    Ning Tao was happy again, and then he turned his head and looked at the gullied Southern plate. It was huge and shocking, and his vision was included in it.


    When will you come back from this trip to the demon world? Can we succeed in saving people? Everything is unknown.


    However, in the vicinity of doumozong, he laid a space transmission array, which can''t be done in vain. In this way, the five realms of fairyland, except the middle, are all connected with the transmission array.


    The development of tiantianmen will also usher in its peak.

 Chapter 2533

    Fairy Magic channel, seems a little lonely.


    However, no matter at both ends, or along the way, there are the top powerful people in the demon world to guard against unexpected needs and natural disasters in the starry sky.


    For example, space turbulence, meteorites, cold, even attacks What I''m afraid of is that the immortal devil channel will be destroyed.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Roar..."


    In the luxurious palace on the back of the elephant king, Ning Tao immediately regained his mind, stabilized his excited mood and tried to calm down.


    The danger has been relieved for a while, and he has also entered the immortal devil channel, but Xie Shou is still a big threat.


    If she is here, she will always be in danger.


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes. Gradually, he settled on Xie Shou. This woman should be very weak now, right? Seriously injured body, plus a drop of blood essence and a lot of evil power, how much power is left?


    If If you burst out with all your strength, how much chance do you have to beat her and capture her alive?


    "Plop Plop... "


    Ning Tao''s heart starts to quicken and he hesitates. He wants to gamble, but he thinks about it and thinks it''s not right.


    First, the odds are not high.


    Second, there will be a big stir.


    No matter how you calculate it, it doesn''t help you very much.


    And how strong is the old Dixian? Ning Tao doesn''t know how strong the earth immortal is. The way of fighting, Famen and ningtao are also blank.


    Therefore, he pondered for a long time and decided to wait until the demon world, and then consider not too late.


    There''s always a good chance to escape


    As everyone knows, Xie Shou seems to have no time to be distracted. In fact, he secretly observes Ning Tao''s every move and retains the power of confrontation. As long as he is a normal person, he will do it at this time.


    Because there''s no better opportunity.


    Yes, she''s testing!


    She is not a fool. Although there is something wrong with the starlight in her body, there is something wrong with Ning Tao. Her huge power can''t disappear out of thin air.


    But she couldn''t figure out what it was?


    Waiting for a long time, but found Ning Tao is still standing there, there is no intention of hand.


    What''s going on?


    Did you blame him?


    Xie Shou wrinkled her eyebrows tightly. Suddenly, she turned over her hand, took out some fruits and swallowed them directly. This is called "Moyuan fruit". It is effective for healing and promotion.


    In her hand, she still holds a small drum. It''s her nine grade magic weapon, Zhenyin drum. It''s made from the skin and bone of the head of the Manau clan. It''s very powerful.


    As long as Ning Tao dares to move, she will wipe it out and even torture it to death.


    What''s more, Xiaowei takes people to guard outside the palace. As long as there is a little fighting, her thousands of bodyguards can tear Ning Tao to pieces


    However, after a long time, Ning Tao didn''t even get close to her.


    She''s all ready. She''s all in the water.


    "Huhu..."


    Xie Shou finally slowly opened her beautiful eyes. There was blood on her pale face, and Xingli was dispelled.


    However, when she looked up at Ning Tao, her body suddenly broke into the air and flashed. For a moment, she appeared in front of Ning Tao like a ghost. A jade hand, cold and evil, grabbed his neck.


    "What happened just now? What about my power? Why does transformation fail? "


    "Cough..."


    Feeling the strength of his neck, Ning Tao said innocently: "I How do I know what happened? "


    "Oh, by the way, I once met an eminent Buddhist monk. What did he say? I''ll be robbed in the future, and I''m not allowed to be possessed..."


    "Buddhism?"


    Xie Shou said, as one of the powerful sects in the fairyland, she naturally heard something about it.


    It''s a well-known fact that they are most restrained by that kind of power. Is it really calculated by those old bald donkeys of Buddhism?


    She could not help falling into hesitation.


    Ning Tao steals music and sneers. This silly woman, even if she is tired to death, will not understand it.


    can she understand the secret of the key to longevity?


    Sure enough, Xie Shou is not reconciled and curious. She begins to check Ning Tao''s body carefully. She wants to know what has absorbed her energy?


    However, after a long time, I didn''t find anything except Ning Tao''s strong body.


    It''s really evil.


    Xie Shou repeatedly checked for more than ten times, and soon gave up. She let go of her jade hand. Her beautiful eyes were complex and absent-minded. One hand unconsciously stroked her muscles. She had more than one impulse to melt each other.


    However, the comfort of her once, coupled with fatigue, dark illness, the interest in this decreased a lot.


    Anyway, Ning Tao is already her.


    Even if there is no transformation, is there anyone else taking it away?When we get back to the demon world, there are many ways to transform Ning Tao into an evil family. As for the mysteries in his body, there are also many ways to crack him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t think about it any more. After a few words of comfort, he sat on the jade bed and cultivated himself


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also breathes a sigh of relief, squints his eyes and ponders. He makes a fortune and is in a good mood. In a short time, he is safe. When he gets to the devil''s world, he has to find a way to leave.


    If the situation permits and the time is right, Ning Tao will give Xie Shou a big surprise.


    Although the three soul Dharma can not be formally practiced, some of them can be understood and practiced. It''s just a matter of strength. He remembers that there are ways to enslave people.


    Ning Tao is cold. To tell you the truth, he is really looking forward to that moment.


    It''s because it''s too helpful for him to control a strong earth immortal or a high-level person to save people. It''s definitely dark to enter the demon world now. People don''t know where they are, so they must take advantage of evil longevity.


    However, if you want to enslave the immortals, the success rate is only two in ten, and the chance of dying together is eight in ten.


    Find a corner, cross the knee to cultivate, quietly waiting for the moment to arrive at the demon world.


    "Sophia, Xinyue, where are you..."


    "Be sure to wait for me..."


    The hall quieted down. The movement outside was big and small, and there was a strong breath.


    But knowing whose palace it was, they didn''t dare to be presumptuous. After a simple investigation, they let it go.


    During the journey, many demons came back and moved forward. However, when they saw the elephant king, they bowed their heads and worshiped him fanatically. Some people also wondered, what happened when the adults hurried back to the demon world?


    In such a dynamic, until a violent shaking, roar, it gradually ended.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao Meng opened his eyes, face side, this kind of movement? At this time, Xie Shou also slowly opened her beautiful eyes and said with a smile: "don''t worry, it seems that we have reached the demon world."


    "Let''s go and have a look with our palace. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that you are welcome to the demon world."


    With her evil laughter, Ning Tao followed her out, only to see a burst of bright light, they left the fairy channel, to the end.


    After a short absence, Ning Tao immediately looked around. The sky was dark, with a kind of cold, piercing smell. He could not see the sun all the year round. A different law from the fairyland covered his whole body.


    "The devil''s world is here at last!"

 Chapter 2534

    "Roar, roar..."


    The devil horn Elephant King roared up to the sky, as if to prove to a piece of heaven and earth that the king came back.


    Ning Tao and Xie Shou are standing outside the palace, overlooking the vast and dark sky.


    Compared with the fairyland, it is bigger and colder. The air is always filled with the smell of killing and blood.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    Dense figures flow into the immortal devil channel, but few of them come back. Seeing this, Ning Tao congratulates himself. It seems that he has chosen the right one, and it''s not easy for him to come back.


    I hope the machete can make arrangements for Gong Chuyue and Xingyao. Now I can only take care of myself.


    "How''s it going? What''s the first feeling of the demon world to you, and what''s the fairyland like to you? " Evil life smile, a pair of beautiful eyes unbridled looking at Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, but blurted out: "it''s shocking, just like darkness and light."


    Before he knew it, a figure appeared in his mind, which was very similar to the feeling at the moment. Yes, it was the blood clan. I understood the way of light and darkness. It seemed that this was the power of the blood ancestor''s understanding.


    When things turn out the best, they turn the other way.


    It seems that he has gained a lot in the world of souls


    Seeing Xie Shou''s proud face, Ning Tao frowned and said, "but I still like light."


    "Huh?"


    Evil life Leng for a while, immediately understand.


    Ning Tao is still an immortal in the fairyland. He has not been transformed. He is certainly not suitable for the power of the demon world. Just like living in the magma all the time, how can he go to the ice caves?


    When she went to fairyland for the first time, she also felt this uncomfortable feeling and wanted to go back to the dark place.


    Immediately charming smile, twisting enchanting waist, licking his mouth: "don''t worry, it won''t take long, I promise you will like the dark..."


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, the corner of the mouth also holds a smile.


    "Mr. Shou, the elders of the clan have sent news to you. They have begun to prepare for you. They are waiting for you to go back," said the housekeeper Xiao Wei.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao and Xie Shou were suspicious and frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, just That is to say To shape you as a hero, as a spiritual example of the demon world, inspire more demon warriors Attack fairyland... "


    Wei was a little nervous and muttered.


    Sure enough, when he heard these words, Xie Shou''s face became gloomy. With a cold hum, the dull breath of the earth immortal shocked him for several kilometers.


    Everyone was too scared to look up.


    Even the people who went back and forth were shocked. They didn''t know what the evil life was like?


    Ning Tao is also at a loss.


    In fact, this seems to be a good thing, but for Xie Shou, it is very troublesome and a shame.


    The meaning of the clan is to exaggerate the battle between her and the people on the star, saying how many people she killed, how many good things she did, and how many war achievements she made? Let the warriors of the demon world be proud of his evil life.


    Will be comfortable, in the cliff behind her, all of a sudden pushed to the top of the storm.


    At the same time, it will also bring her countless troubles and annoying flies, disturbing quiet.


    Moreover, for a real warrior, especially for her who does not admit defeat, this is a shame. In the eyes of mowuji and others, she is a clown and a joke of a group of high-level people.


    The demon world advocates power, which is feasible in fairyland, but in the demon world, it is just like a clown.


    And the real situation, it is clear that she fell, was forced to withdraw, but also back to the demon world to heal.


    It''s like stepping on her scar all the time.


    Although she was very reluctant, she could not disobey the meaning of those old people in the clan.


    I wanted to come back quietly to heal my wounds, but now it seems impossible. I''m afraid there will be more troubles. Xie Shou''s face is very ugly.


    Immediately a brush sleeve, impatient way: "know, tell them, three days later, I will return to the main city."


    After that, he went back to the palace alone.


    "Yes ~"


    Xiao Wei was sweating profusely and respectfully, and the servants around her were also relieved. Today''s adults, a little strange, didn''t kill anyone.


    At ordinary times, she must have been used to killing a few at random, but today she has become an exception.


    Just when they are suspicious, Ning Tao suddenly comes to Xiaowei and says curiously, "Xiaowei, you are so beautiful today, except for Shouda, you are the most beautiful."


    As soon as the words came out, Xiao Wei was stunned, and then a blush appeared on her cheeks, which caught her off guard.


    For the first time in so many years, she was nervous to hear a man say this to him.


    "Well, don''t be glib. What do you want to say? Let''s get straight. I''m leaving... "


    "Oh, no, I just want to invite the knowledgeable little sister Wei to tell me about the demon world. You know, I just came here today, and it''s a piece of white paper for the demon world," Ning Tao said with a familiar face.Xiao Wei turns her mouth. Although she doesn''t care on the surface, it''s very useful. It happens that she has nothing to do with it.


    At the foot of the devil''s horn elephant king, he made steady progress towards the main city. Thousands of bodyguards kept on walking, and there was nothing to worry about. He immediately moistened his voice, pretending to be a scholar, and explained to Ning Tao.


    The demon world has existed for a long time. However, it has always been in the gray age, with more than one fight.


    There is not an era when fighting has stopped.


    In the battle of the gray age, 13 people stand out and reach the peak in a certain field. They dominate one era after another and are immortal. At the same time Also created the thirteen saints.


    It is also called by later generations as Thirteen ancestors!


    In the long history, they disappeared one by one. Now, looking at the huge demon world, only the news of "evil ancestor" is left.


    He is also the master of the demon world. This holy war is called by him.


    Today''s demon world is roughly divided into 13 sections. That is where the thirteen Saints live. There are also some scattered clans that are dependent on the saints.


    Of course, not all the saints are glorious, only the demons have basically declined.


    Rely on a large number to survive


    After listening for a long time, Ning Tao asks some simple questions. Xiao Wei knows everything and is highly praised. She is very energetic.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly asked, "I heard that there is a powerful princess in the blood clan. Who is stronger, that woman or Shouda?"


    "Cut, of course, it''s Shouda," Xiao Wei said without hesitation. However, after hesitating for a moment, she whispered, "now Ning Xinyue can''t do it, but when she grows up, it''s possible."


    "it is as like as two peas," said the little girl, who possessed the same blood and body as the blood ancestor, and had a great potential and great potential. "


    "Shouda said it himself."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pretended to be confused and said, "no, I remember the blood princess. Isn''t she a woman named Sophia?"


    Xiao Wei was stunned and looked more serious. She whispered: "it''s true. However, there seems to be something hidden in it. The eldest princess has never appeared. Only the youngest princess is happy."


    "Over the years, the blood clan has gradually grown up. It is said that there is a young man with the Holy Grail, Cao Bin, who is the ancestor of the blood clan and the treasure of the town clan..."


    Ning Tao hears a face exclaim, but in the eye but tiny can''t detect, Shan Shan, casually ask a way: "that they person where?"? It''s hard for ordinary people to see the blood princess. "


    Wei gave him a white look and said, "you''re not talking nonsense? Can the blood Princess be what you want to see? Even Shouda has restrictions. As for where they are, of course, it''s Xuezu city. "


    Just then, he suddenly stopped for a moment and said thoughtfully, "I remember that the elders of the clan wanted to reward Shouda, but they invited the senior members of the thirteen saints."


    "The demon princess will come, but I don''t know if the blood princess will come. Follow Shouda. Maybe you can see some princesses..."

 Chapter 2535

    "Just a chance?" Ning Tao said a word, look self-confident, eyes flashed.


    From Xiaowei''s mouth, he learned a lot about the demon world, about the blood clan, and some Xinmi, including some that Xiaowei accidentally heard from Shouda''s remarks, told him without reservation.


    After a long time, when Xiaowei leaves, Ning Tao finds a corner to meditate.


    Two princesses of the blood clan?


    It turns out that since six years ago, the deputy marshal of the second legion, xuewutian, brought back a couple of mothers and daughters, who were all legendary blood ancestors, especially the little one, who could almost be said to be blood ancestors alive.


    After that, the big and small princesses of Xuezu were famous in the demon world, but no one had ever seen the big princess.


    Some say she''s been grounded.


    It is also said that Sophia, the eldest princess, is practicing supernatural powers, comprehending secrets and studying Zuli


    In a word, the big princess is very mysterious, but the little princess Ning Xinyue is nothing. She is protected by the blood clan experts, and her strength and accomplishments are improved very fast


    He is regarded as a treasure by the blood clan.


    Ning Tao frowned. He didn''t think it was so simple. Something must have happened to Sophia. Otherwise, why did the blood people cover it up? The more he thought about it, the more flustered he was. He couldn''t wait to rush to his mother and daughter.


    However, we still need to act according to the circumstances. First, we should follow Xie Shou and go to this birthday party.


    Maybe I can meet Sophia and her daughter.


    Of course, his action still needs to have enough strength, otherwise how can he be rescued?


    Now the only trump card is the black ball, which may blow up the earth immortal''s treasure. Ning Tao named it "chaos ball", but this is the only one.


    You can''t use it unless you have to.


    Ning Tao is deep in spirit, sits on his knees, and slowly runs the counter heaven formula. Although the spiritual power and immortal power here are very little, the magic power is extremely abundant, which is better than the energy of the immortal world.


    If you were any one in fairyland, you would be in danger in such a place.


    But The power of the Tao of Zhou can be overcome completely!


    It contains all things in the world.


    Embracing countless worlds.


    He said, "the universe!"


    Ning Tao has no scruples, just like a whirlpool, wantonly devouring the magic around.


    After entering the body, it is divided into three parts.


    One is Dantian.


    The second is the third turn.


    The third is the key to longevity.


    Although in the eyes of the outside world, the engulfed energy is extremely huge, Ning Tao is wrapped in the black fog, however, this is a drop in the bucket for the three.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao has the spirit of perseverance. No matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat.


    One more moment, one more point!


    However, in the eyes of those bodyguard masters, this scene is a sneer. Greedy bastard, stupid, a half immortal, dare to swallow the magic like this, saying that he doesn''t know how to live or die, it''s light.


    Even these natives dare not be so casual, because the end is really miserable.


    If you can keep your mind and experience magic, you are a member of the "demons".


    It''s light.


    However, if you lose your intelligence in this process, hehe, it will be the inhumane demons in the wild and wild. They can be regarded as a member of Warcraft and the favorite cannon fodder of the corpses.


    Once called, it''s the magic Army


    These evil clan masters sneer, and even some people shout gambling, guess when Ning Tao is finished?


    Is it the first one? Or the second?


    One day later, you can see his end.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Three days later, outside the main city of the evil clan.


    A giant elephant king with magic horn is on his way, not far from the main city.


    However, in the luxurious palace, thousands of experts were stunned to see a magic vortex, silent, chin fell to the ground.


    "This Is that the hell? "


    The chief bodyguard''s Adam''s apple stirred hard, his expression solidified, and he slapped himself, but he didn''t feel pain.


    It''s been three days.


    The Terran Banxian didn''t move. He absorbed the evil Qi with high intensity. Up to now, he didn''t react at all. He was neither transformed into a demon nor reduced to a demon. On the contrary, his breath was steadily improving.


    This guy, isn''t he practicing?


    Is he an ancient demon?


    The ancient demons are the demons, and they are the only ones. They are like fish in water and dragon in the sea.


    Apart from that, they can''t think of any other possibility? Do Terrans still have this strange constitution? Thousands of people on the scene were foolish for a long time.


    "Freak, what a freak..."


    When Xiao Wei first knew about it, she wanted to see where his limit was. As a result, she waited for three days.


    This guy doesn''t seem to be affected at all?


    "Goo Gulu... "In shock, after a while, the outline of the main city of the evil clan finally appeared in front of us.


    At this time, the sound of high-heeled shoes came from the palace, and an enchanting noble beauty came out. She looked much better. Her eyes were narrow and long, and no one dared to look at her, as if she were integrated with the darkness.


    This person is just the one who goes through the customs Evil longevity!


    This is to come back to heal, the result experienced Ning Tao that matter, let her hurt more serious instead.


    Also wasted a drop of blood essence.


    When we get back to the clan, we must find a way to take some meat from the old guys'' mouths and push ourselves to the top of the waves. How can we make some compensation?


    Just about to open her mouth, I suddenly saw that everyone was staring in the same direction, but no one came to welcome her.


    A jade face immediately sinks down, these dog minions, however the canthus sweep, the facial expression but is stunned, a pair of narrow long beautiful eyes tightly stare at that regiment black fog.


    "This is The ancient demons? "


    Xie Shoujing, why didn''t he remember that there would be a legitimate member of the ancient demons in his motorcade.


    It''s not a small thing.


    Immediately to Xiao Wei, the chief bodyguard, cold way: "what''s the matter? How can there be ancient demons around our palace? What do you eat for? "


    Hearing this, a crowd was scared out of their wits. They knelt down and trembled: "Huishou, it''s not the ancient demons, but the Terran kids you brought back from the fairyland."


    "Terran Who is it? " Xie Shou''s voice increased a few decibels, and a pair of beautiful eyes almost didn''t stare out.


    At this time, Ning Tao noticed the movement and immediately ended his cultivation. The evil Qi around him was swallowed up, revealing his cold face.


    "Whoosh..."


    In front of a flower, Xie Shou actually came to the front, staring at Ning Tao for a moment, suddenly exclaimed: "how is this possible? Why did you break through the immortal


    Ning Tao hears speech to be startled, check oneself in a hurry, almost think to fix for exposed.


    It turns out that they absorb too much energy, even in the case of sealing, they become immortals.


    Immediately "Shan Shan" scratched his head and said with a dry smile: "I don''t know, I just devoured it all the time, one by one, and then it became like this."


    "Huh?"


    Xie Shou squints her beautiful eyes. She is more and more curious about Ning Tao. Is this guy related to the ancient demons?


    By the way, there are also demons coming to this birthday party. There is no one who knows this better than them. You might as well ask them at that time.


    Maybe you can get access to the secrets of the demons.


    "Shouda, here we are," Xiao Wei reminded as she looked at the top of the evil clan.


    Xie Shou took a look at it. Just as he was about to turn to meet it, he suddenly turned his head and said, "by the way, what''s your name? I don''t think the palace knows your name yet. "


    Ning Tao vomited in his mouth and said: "Ning Mo!"

 Chapter 2536

    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao regretted it. This name should have been heard by many people, right?


    Why are you talking so fast!


    However, after hearing this, Xie Shou said that Ning Mo had something to do with the ancient demons. He immediately drew a touch of evil spirit from his red lips and said with a smile, "good name."


    Then he turned to meet the elder.


    Ning Tao has a lingering fear. What did he think he found? It seems that the word "Ning Tao" should not be used in the future.


    There will be a lot of associations.


    However, after three days of training, his strength has improved a lot. He feels refreshed and wants to have a fight with someone.


    I don''t know if it''s affected


    The evil people are waiting for their heroes, while Ning Tao, Xiao Wei and a group of bodyguards are behind them. They listen to their greetings, compliment each other, and talk to each other with stings.


    After a long time, the polite words finally ended, and Xie Shou was welcomed back to the main city by the wind and scenery.


    Ning Tao follows the crowd and is supervised and escorted by a group of bodyguards. He goes through layers of defense, cheers from the crowd, three passes and six passes


    He even heard a lot of evil men roaring, screaming and marrying evil longevity.


    What kind of monkey And so on.


    What''s more, a man pours at Xie Shou, trying to fight her on the spot and conquer her


    In the eyes of Ning Tao, this scene is ridiculous, but in the eyes of Xie Shou and demon world, they are used to it. They are even proud of it, representing the popularity.


    The opposite of fairyland


    When they returned to their luxurious residence, they were in chaos.


    The banquet is tomorrow. Xie Shou is surrounded by a group of people. It really annoys her.


    But we have to smile.


    Some people, even she can''t afford to offend.


    As a housekeeper, Xiaowei consciously takes Ning Tao and the bodyguard back to Shouda''s residence.


    Ning Tao is opening the perspective all the way, with a more dignified look, because the evil clan is really powerful.


    Even if a war is launched, there are still many strong men in the base camp. He even senses the breath of several immortals, and is afraid that he will only be able to deploy half of his strength.


    This is just the main city. If you count it as a whole, I''m afraid it can be comparable to the Tiangang alliance in fairyland.


    Ning Tao, this is just the evil family, the strength of the demon world, really strong and terrible, unfathomable.


    It seems that Luo Hai''s words are also based on the fact that the overall strength of the demon world is twice as strong as that of the fairyland.


    Thinking of this, he could not help touching the unicorn jade between his neck, which was a great help for him.


    Yinwei''s brothers, where are you?


    However, no one can hear his call. It''s not a summoner. He''s lucky to meet a hidden guard machete


    Xiao Wei was busy, and asked people to clean and tidy up. This time, they had to stay in the devil''s world for at least half a year, and the whole mansion was busy.


    But Ning Tao can''t sit still and his heart itches.


    So he got close to Xiaowei and said tentatively, "my lovely sister Xiaowei, is there any interesting place here? Can I go out and have a look? "


    "You Out? "


    Xiao Wei''s eyebrows wrinkled. If she was an ordinary servant, she could walk. Anyway, she couldn''t leave the evil family.


    There is no doubt that Dixian will die for the defense here.


    However, Ning Tao is still a human race, and he doesn''t know the rules of the evil race, so he hasn''t been well adjusted. It''s almost common that he should be killed on the spot.


    Besides, Ning Tao is still a red man in Shouda''s eyes. She has been voiced and needs to take good care of herself.


    If something happens, she won''t come to a good end.


    Although she hesitated, she couldn''t stand Ning Tao''s sugar coated shells. After a while, Xiao Wei was coaxed and gave up.


    Let the bodyguard give Ning Tao a ban, similar to tracking, branding, as if slaves run away.


    Xiao Wei tells her where she can go and where she can''t. She says for a long time that Ning Tao listens carefully before she agrees to go out.


    If it wasn''t for the busy residence, he would take Ning Tao around in person, but he would let two guards take Ning Tao to the evil family.


    However, as soon as they came out of the mansion, the two guards gathered around Ning Tao with a bad smile.


    "Boy, you are so good these days, you should not run around, right?" One of them, Jie, said with a smile.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, pour not how worry, depend on they still dare not to do to oneself, immediately simple and honest way: "do you have what thing to want to say with me?"


    "Oh, you''re quite smart."


    "Although our race is different, we are all men, which is the same. In that bastard battlefield, our brothers have made great contributions and can''t enjoy too much."


    Another licked his lips and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao put his hands around his chest and said disgustingly, "what do you two want?"Two faces a black, twitch way: "don''t worry, we like women, not interested in you, you just need to stroll around, and then wait for us here, don''t make trouble, things are done, our brothers will cover you in the future."


    Ning Tao understands that these two goods are suffocated. He wants to go to the brothel to have fun with women, but he is afraid that Xiao Wei will scold them later


    However, this just happened, he also avoided two tails to follow him.


    He immediately grinned, showing the expression that men all know, and said with a smile, "yes, you two, walk slowly."


    "Well, remember to wait for us here..." Two people hurriedly told a few words, then excited ran away.


    One by one, they run to their little lovers.


    Seeing them leave, Ning Tao''s smile gradually converges from simple and honest to cold. His weak breath suddenly rises. In a moment, he disappears in the same place. Even if someone sees him, he thinks he is dazzled.


    I''m afraid Xiao Wei can''t think of it. The more he doesn''t let Ning Tao go, Ning Tao plunges in instead.


    Ning Tao didn''t go to any of the places he should go.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Since tomorrow is a banquet, there must be guests present today. He wants to see if Sophia''s mother and daughter are in. If they are, everything will be easy.


    With Xumi Jiezhu, or Yang Lingjie, you have a great chance to escape by your own space Avenue.


    When he thought about it, he got excited.


    However, after searching more than ten rooms in a row, they were all big people, but they didn''t have what he was looking for.


    He wanted to search for the soul, but that would make too much noise, and it would scare the snake.


    So he patiently searched one by one, and the breath was hidden very well. As long as the powerful Dixian did not search with all his strength, it was difficult to find him


    Half a day later, Ning Tao appeared in front of a huge palace with a pale face. It was the last place to entertain guests and looked the most luxurious.


    If there is no Sophia, he will have to wait for tomorrow.


    A bite of teeth, full open perspective, want to see who are in the room?


    However, this glance made him stare straight. Inside It''s a woman. He''s an acquaintance. He stabbed himself Magic moon.


    It''s this bitch!

 Chapter 2537

    "Huhu..."


    At this moment, Ning Tao almost ran away.


    A pair of golden pupils glared at the palace, spewing out more anger, heavy nose, whistling like wind and thunder.


    At the beginning, the scene that he was attacked by moyue with a dark magic sword and pierced his chest still seems to reverberate in front of his eyes. That kind of pain, tearing feeling It''s like a flood of water and beasts devouring him again.


    It was also the first shame in his life.


    Also the first Stain!


    But he didn''t expect to be a friend for a month.


    When the second forbidden area will be closed, everyone will be sent away. Magic moon will also leave with the space transmission symbol, and then there will be no news. But I didn''t expect to meet again in this situation.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Ning Tao''s fists creak, his teeth crack, and he stares at the splendid palace.


    I don''t know why?


    There is no guard here.


    It''s abnormal. I don''t know. I thought it was empty hall.


    At this time, in line of sight, moyue Kuan seems to be preparing to take a bath. A jade hand is blankly rowing the pool. I don''t know what''s on his mind?


    The curve of the big circle is also straight


    Finally, Ning Tao completely tore up the hesitation in his heart and was engulfed by anger. His face was cold and cruel. He could not bear the hatred of the sword.


    And he has nothing to talk about with the demons.


    "Today let her Blood for blood


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao''s figure disappeared like a wisp of smoke. With a breeze, he rushed into the palace. He heard a "creak" and the Palace door seemed to be opened.


    The evil month hears the sound, was disturbed the thought, suspicious of wrinkling Dai eyebrow to the temple door to see one eye.


    Was someone there just now?


    Didn''t she say she didn''t want to be disturbed?


    She wanted to take a bath, so she dismissed the guards!


    When she stood up in displeasure and dragged her long and gorgeous bathrobe, she wanted to have a look outside the door. But along a mirror of the dressing table, she saw a face behind her. Her beautiful eyes gradually contracted into needle eyes.


    "You It''s you... "


    Magic month a face is unimaginable, with amazement, shocked of turn head, as expected saw Ning Tao.


    It''s not an illusion.


    Ning Tao is actually here.


    But But how did he get into the main city of the evil clan?


    "Why attack me? Why betray me? Why are you doing this? " Ning Tao''s face appeared angry and approached her step by step.


    "You Calm down... "


    The magic moon was shocked, and her heart was in a panic. Her curly hair also came down at the moment. Three thousand green silk was all over her hair, and she stepped back and was afraid.


    "Listen to me, I have difficulties. I know that I''m sorry for you and shouldn''t hurt you, but you hindered the plan. I I can only do it... "


    "But I avoided the key. I didn''t want to hurt you. You didn''t kill me, and I didn''t want to kill you..."


    But Ning Tao snorted angrily and said, "but you shouldn''t cheat me. You are a demon. Although you didn''t kill me yourself, you almost killed me."


    "I hate you!"


    This sentence, like a knife into the devil''s heart, her jade face white, delicate body shaking.


    It''s more painful than being stabbed.


    To tell you the truth, she grew up in the fairyland. Her physical strength is not only magical, but also immortal. In the fairyland, although she is indifferent, she has seen a lot of human feelings, which can hardly be found in the fairyland.


    She doesn''t like the cold dark castle of demon world, but the sunny grassland of fairyland.


    Used to the fresh air mixed with seafood


    And she, in fact, has been very lonely, lonely, indifference is not born.


    She is also eager to have friends.


    More intimate friends, laughing and fighting.


    But because of her identity, it''s impossible, but It was not until the battle of Beiyu that Ning Tao broke into her world. After that, although he aimed at each other, it was equivalent to not fighting and not knowing each other.


    To put it bluntly, Ning Tao is her first one in fairyland friend.


    Although I don''t know what Ning Tao thinks.


    At the beginning of Ning Tao, she really suffered. Ning Tao bullied herself, but she couldn''t hate him. She didn''t know whether it was friendship or confidant?


    Afterwards, he learned that Ning Tao had survived, and he was secretly pleased to think about him.


    She suspects she''s insane?


    But Until just now she heard that sentence, a heart, broken to the ground, girl dream, disappear, will her from the warm grassland to cold castle.


    "You You... "


    Magic month unexpectedly angry red eyes, nose a sour, unexpectedly a bite silver teeth, call out a strange magic sword."Zheng" sound, not into the hall.


    It''s like stabbing into bean curd.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump. He knows the magic sword. It''s this thing that stabs him with a cool heart.


    It''s too sharp to describe.


    What does she want?


    The tears of magic moon whirled in her eyes and said to herself, "I''m wrong about you. Don''t you want revenge? Come on, pierce me with this sword. "


    "As long as you kill me, you are the hero of fairyland. No one owes anyone between us..."


    After saying that, I have to close my beautiful eyes.


    However, Ning Tao is stunned. What the hell is this stupid woman doing? You think it''s a drama? But it seems that she really wants to die.


    What is the stimulation?


    No wonder women are indirect neurotics.


    Ning Tao snorts. He doesn''t look at the magic sword. If you ask me to kill him, I''ll kill him. How shameless I am. It''s too cheap to kill you. You think it''s beautiful


    All of a sudden, he noticed the body and shape of moyue, which seemed more abundant and full than before.


    In particular, only wearing a graceful bathrobe


    Ning Tao''s eyes brighten. With a way to revenge her, I want you to live in pain all your life.


    At this time, magic month didn''t feel Ning Tao start, some secretly happy open beautiful eyes, think Ning Tao can''t go down, still have her this friend in the heart.


    But at this moment, her beautiful eyes shrank, a blush rose to her cheek, and a white shadow beat her down, and she retaliated (ten thousand words are omitted here)


    Half a day later, Ning Tao left the hall contentedly, the evil spirit in his heart finally vented.


    See if this chick has a long memory


    At this time, inside the hall.


    Moyue is lying on the ground exhausted, looking dazed. She seems to have lost her soul. Her eyes are empty, and she curls up unconsciously, reflecting on the feeling just now


    Ning Tao hides his whereabouts. Under the perspective, he finally leaves the forbidden area and seals his accomplishments.


    Just returned to the original place not long ago, two still unfinished figure, hurried to come over, see Ning Tao is still waiting in the original place, immediately satisfied with the way: "boy, do well, there are my brothers to cover you in the future..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao agreed with a smile, but secretly sarcastic, two eight early dare to say cover him.


    It''s beyond our capacity.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and ponders that this trip has no harvest, so he can only wait for tomorrow''s banquet.


    Sophia, Xinyue, you must come!

 Chapter 2538

    Ning Tao and others calmly returned to the residence of Xie Shou. Everything was calm, just like nothing happened?


    And in the secret room, Ning Tao is lost in thought.


    Looking at his hands, he suddenly frowned, to tell the truth, now think about it, as if something is wrong, how can he be on the magic moon?


    He never thought that.


    I just want revenge.


    "No, there was something wrong with him at that time," Ning Tao said, realizing the key to the problem.


    He wanted to revenge, but he didn''t have that deep obsession. At that moment, it was like magnifying his dark side by more than ten times. Involuntarily, he would do some crazy things with the darkness.


    I was so confused that I gave the magic moon to xxoo.


    "Gulu..."


    Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva hard, frowned tightly, sat cross legged, and turned the way of three souls.


    "The heart and the eye, the beginning of the scripture!"


    "Dang Dang..."


    He himself seems to have formed an ancient clock, reciting the road, and then becoming empty. The Lingtai is pure and bright. He is tempering himself up and down again and again to find the problem.


    It wasn''t long before I finally realized the problem in Xianli''s body, which was mixed with a lot of emotions.


    Without exception, it''s all dark emotions.


    "Yes It''s magic


    Ning Tao suddenly realized that, yes, it''s magic. He can absorb energy by himself, but some unknown things and properties mixed with it can''t be eliminated.


    Some of them have been integrated into his Xianli.


    He remembers that Xiao Wei once told him that there are many dark attributes in the magic.


    As long as you want to become stronger, you have to absorb magic, and then be affected by these dark attributes. Looking at the whole fairyland, only the ancient demons are completely unaffected. The thirteen saints have a unique way to avoid it.


    But the rest, without these two conditions, need to endure suffering all the time, temper is also very hot.


    Sometimes you touch it and you fight.


    No one knows why?


    According to an old rumor, it is said that this is the will of the demon world. As long as people absorb magic, it is inevitable, unless they override this will


    But people don''t even know what the dark attribute is. How can they have the courage to say that they are superior?


    In this way, generation after generation suffered.


    Ning Tao frowned. This dark attribute can''t be eliminated. It''s just like maggots attached to bones and energy. They become a part of themselves. The reason why they have changed their temperament is that they are influenced by it.


    Of course, he''s not that perverted.


    At that moment, Ning Tao had a weak idea of conquest, but the dark attribute expanded it.


    In the end, he was on the magic moon


    To tell you the truth, I have some regrets when I think about it now. Is it too ridiculous to do that kind of thing to a big yellow girl, or Too much?


    That''s every woman''s most precious virtue.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ning Tao sighed. Now, it''s too late. In the future, we must be on guard against this dark attribute. As for the magic moon, it''s Revenge anyway. He doesn''t pity the demons, but only women.


    If there is a chance to see her again, no matter whether she forgives or not, she will always apologize


    A night without words, immersed in the study.


    The next day, Xie Shou didn''t come back. As a hero, those old people in the clan had so many things to do that they didn''t even have time to rest.


    Although the reputation is loud, Xie Shou still prefers to use the real power to fight out the reputation.


    Not a clown like this.


    Ning Tao waited left and right, and his eyebrows were worried. For the birthday banquet, only the high-level of the demon world could enter. The rest of the people were either brought in by the high-level or looked there eagerly.


    It''s a dead end to break through.


    So we can only count on Xie shou


    Xiao Wei is lazy and yawns, chatting with Ning Tao to pass the time.


    Suddenly, at the corner of her eye, she was surprised and ran over and said, "Mr. Shou, you are back."


    I saw a tired noble woman coming in and nodded her head calmly. On this day, she was so tired that she was called around by those old people.


    The smile is stiff.


    She would rather spend a day on the battlefield.


    Immediately said: "you prepare, with me to the birthday party, I first go back to change a dress."


    "Wait, sister Shou, can I go with you?" Ning Tao''s eyes are shining, and he is a man of beauty.


    "Oh, my little mouth is so sweet," Xie Shou chuckled and gave him a wink, which made her feel better and cheer up.


    Xiaowei on one side also echoed: "you are a hero, and you can also show your beauty with a human race. You can rest assured that I will take care of him."


    Wei can''t keep the rules, but he can''t even think about itNing Tao nodded in surprise and patted his chest to make sure. In fact, he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile in his heart.


    Great. It''s finally done.


    As long as Sophia''s mother and daughter go to the birthday party, he will see them.


    There''s nothing happier than that.


    His purpose is to see the dawn at last. He has a premonition that there will be harvest today


    After waiting for a long time, Xie Shou came out of the palace. He was dressed in a luxurious and graceful robe, a little pink and Dai. He was hot and perfectly outlined. He was a man, and his desire rose when he saw him.


    It''s really a goblin.


    Ning Tao scolds secretly.


    However, on the surface, he naturally had to do enough. After a long period of praise, he showed his life standard.


    Xie Shou''s face is red, like drinking wine. He is more charming. He goes to Ning Tao''s side and breathes incense: "dear, when the birthday party is over, people will take good care of you and make you want to be immortal and die..."


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao''s big finger movement, this few words, let his whole person hormone rapid surge.


    He had a hunch.


    She''s serious tonight.


    Grandma, no matter. Let''s go to the birthday party first. As long as we can see Sophia and her daughter, everything is worth it


    After a while of ambiguity, Xie Shou and his party set out. Under the escort of a group of maids, they slowly came to the main hall of the evil family. At this time, there was singing and dancing, and the defense was strict. A big man came in and out of here.


    Xie Shou greets in front, while Xiao Wei explains to Ning Tao one by one that all of them are giants.


    Blood clan, ghost clan, ORC clan elder.


    A city leader.


    Even a super power


    While listening, Ning Tao secretly looks around for Sophia''s mother and daughter.


    Among the guests of the blood clan, Ning Tao didn''t see the person he was looking for. However, he was very concerned about one thing, that is, there was an empty position in the blood clan, which was the most important position.


    I don''t know which big man of the blood clan?


    In addition, there are many young people from all ethnic groups present, aiming at each other, and all of them are not vulgar.


    At this time, a loud voice came from my ear: "the eldest princess of the evil family, Princess Xie Su is here."


    Ning Tao is holding the wine in the corner. He glances at it curiously. He is a beauty, not less than Xie Shou, but not as mature as Xie Shou.


    All of a sudden, another respectful voice rang out: "the magic princess, the magic moon is coming."


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao almost didn''t let a mouthful of wine choke to death, hurriedly dry cough, face dew surprised, a turn, hurriedly look.


    Don''t tell me I''m alone.

 Chapter 2539

    In Ning Tao''s astonishment, a graceful woman, like a dark gold and black rose, walks in indifferently with a long dark gold dress. She has a huge aura and is wearing a crown, which amazes the audience.


    Two rows of maid, the mighty bow followed.


    "We, meet princess moyue," at this moment, everyone quickly got up and said respectfully.


    Even evil longevity and family elders should be given courtesy.


    You know, the demon clan is the head of the thirteen saints. No clan can match it, except the evil clan.


    It''s all because of the one who gives orders from the evil clan that everyone can come and give face like this The evil ancestor.


    Above the power of the Emperor The devil''s land.


    Once One of the three ancestors of the demon world.


    Fairyland = devil''s land.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were wide open and gaping. After only one look, she was completely frightened. It was she, moyue, the grand Princess of the demons. This NIMA, she was actually strong on the princess of the demons yesterday.


    A heart is like being held tightly and suffocating.


    My head is full of excitement and pleasure.


    There is also a lingering fear


    He can already imagine that if this matter is poked out, the whole demon world men will cut him to death madly. I''m afraid that the demon family will give their whole family''s strength to flee.


    If you let moyue know that he''s here, he''s afraid that he can''t even walk out of the hall.


    "Si ~"


    "Gulu..."


    Ning Tao''s throat is dry and his eyes are black. He quickly lowers his head to calm his frightened heart.


    All blame that damned strange dark attribute, originally thought that the way of Zhou could deal with it, but the result was only to suppress it, only to ensure that he did not degenerate into a demon.


    After a night of study, he found that this is the will of the demon world, equivalent to The power of the world.


    Unless you let your own way of the universe go further and surpass the power of the world, the magic will never do anything to him. He is more perfect than the ancient demons.


    Otherwise, he will still be slightly affected by it.


    As everyone knows, in addition to the ancient demons, the rest of the saints were more affected than Ning Tao.


    They can do it at most


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. You can''t be found by magic moon," said Ning Tao in a cold sweat. He immediately made up his mind to leave this place of right and wrong.


    After the event, and then ask Xiaowei blood princess to not to, this is also helpless way.


    But he just wanted to go, but it backfired. A tall and white young man was in front of him.


    "Boy, do you want to die?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, how to return a responsibility? Who is this guy? He doesn''t remember offending him?


    However, sharp eyed, he suddenly saw the water stains on the young man''s chest. Ning Tao was silly. Wouldn''t he? Did he accidentally spray it on him just now?


    Immediately secretly scolded, hastily lowered his head and said: "I''m sorry", he wanted to leave quickly.


    But this young man is furious. Is he going to be humiliated all the time because he lost the war?


    An unknown little bastard dares to spray wine on his body. It''s too deceiving.


    He bone clan, must not be trampled.


    He let everyone see the end of offending the bone clan, so as not to make people think that his bone clan is easy to bully.


    "Boy, if you dare to humiliate me, you don''t go to my bone clan to inquire. Those who dare to do so are dead, and you dare to perfunctory me. You don''t have the guts."


    "If you have the courage, you can name yourself. Let me see which family you belong to, so that you won''t die worthless..."


    Gu Jin''s face is ferocious, arrogant and domineering.


    As soon as the words fell, all the people in the hall who had exchanged greetings were immediately shocked. One by one, they picked up their wine glasses and looked at them curiously. The next second, they all showed the color of playfulness.


    It turns out that people of the bone clan are looking for a sense of existence.


    Do you want to save your face by killing someone when you lose the war? The crowd not only shook their heads sarcastically.


    Now who doesn''t know that half a year ago, the bone clan gathered a million iron cavalry troops to be the vanguard and vowed to level the western regions. All kinds of boasting and boasting made the channel collapse completely.


    Half of the million iron cavalry in the passage, down to level 5-6 and up to level 8, were killed.


    And the rest of the army was frozen to death.


    There was only one bone fairy who saved only two people, and only three of the million cavalry died.


    To die before you get out of the army is even more damaging to the bone clan. Millions of pioneers have not yet exerted their strength, so they are dead.


    It is said that the head of the bone clan vomited blood and fainted on the spot.


    Still in a coma.


    Once this happened, the bone clan was ridiculed, reviled and despised by the whole demon world. It was also listed as the first disgrace of the demon world. So far, it has not been able to raise its head, and the culprit of all this was just one person.


    Yes, he is just daozun Ning Tao!Now Ning Tao, with a reward of 300 billion magic stone, replaces Luo Tian and becomes the number one in the reward list.


    It is also listed as the biggest demon by the demon world.


    The number one killer


    It can be said that Ning Tao has done so much for fairyland, but his reputation is not as good as this. Now the whole demon world has firmly remembered the name Ning Tao.


    It''s just like the sun.


    The reputation of the fairyland is beyond our reach


    Of course, Ning Tao doesn''t know about it, otherwise he will be scared by his feat.


    And the high-level people on the scene didn''t know that he was Ning Tao. Before he came, he deliberately made some minor changes to avoid being painted.


    It''s hard to say that he is Ning Tao unless he knows someone


    Magic month, evil element and others, all curious to see, but it is this eye, is let magic month beautiful eyes a shrink, eyes tightly fixed frame in Ning Tao body.


    There''s no need for a second eye.


    It''s Ning Tao.


    Here he is!


    The cruel and overbearing man who took away her virginity yesterday insulted her for a long time


    Evil longevity also noticed here, suddenly face a change, bone family bone gold, how and Ning magic bar? Immediately calm face, in a hurry to come.


    Ning Tao heart will bone gold scold a bloody head, aware of the full hall of sight, dare not move.


    Guilty eyes, a glimpse of the magic moon.


    However, moyue is indifferent. Although he has been staring at him, he has not revealed his true identity.


    What does this woman want?


    Watching?


    However, for Gu Jin, Ning Tao''s strange behavior is that he doesn''t even look at himself. His forehead is exposed and his eyes are ready to blow fire. Today, this son of a bitch must be sacrificed by blood.


    Next second, he grabs Ning Tao''s coat and wants to punch him in the face.


    "Bone gold, you dare," evil life rage, the power of the immortal burst out, the bone gold to firmly lock.


    "Well "Earth fairy?"


    Bone gold face a change, quickly look up, but in front of a flower, evil life cold appear in front of me, like mountains general arrogantly overlooking him.


    "What do you want to do to your slaves?"


    "Mr. Shou? It''s you Gu Jin''s face was suddenly ugly. She was biting her teeth. How could it be her person?


    Just when he was in a dilemma, Gu Zhu, the eldest princess of Gu clan, came forward calmly and said angrily, "Mr. Shou, are you going to bully the little with the big?"

 Chapter 2540

    The eldest princess, the status of the thirteen saints is one of the best.


    Although it is generally used as a tool for marriage.


    But they themselves represent a holy people.


    Although Xie Shou is a strong nine level earth immortal, she is very powerful, but there are many earth immortals like her, but the eldest princess usually has only one, so she has to make a decision.


    Seeing Gu Zhu''s cold mouth, Xie Shou frowned at Dai Mei, looked at Ning Tao''s innocent face, and said in a deep voice, "Princess Zhu is joking. I don''t mean that."


    "What do you mean? Can''t you kill a slave who humiliates our bone clan? Or do you look down on my family? Even the slaves dare to insult our bone clan on such an occasion? "


    Bone bamboo face with anger, aggressive.


    To tell you the truth, she was really angry this time. For the past six months, many people have pointed out that the bone clan is on the verge of collapse, not to mention the western region army attacking the demon world. All kinds of urgent news have made their heads burn


    Besides, today, a slave dares to run wild on the head of the bone clan. If he doesn''t build up power, how can he?


    Today, anyway, she wants a statement.


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled. It''s troublesome. Damn bastard, he pushed himself to the top of the storm. His current status is just the follower of Xie Shou. How can he compare with these big figures in the demon world?


    I''m afraid it won''t end today.


    The attitude of moyue is also complicated.


    In a word, he is in danger now. If there is a slight change or an accident, it will involve a lot


    Xie Shou''s face sank and she was angry. Unexpectedly, the eldest princess of bone clan was so unkind. You know, today is her home.


    It''s not just making trouble here.


    And the people who wanted to kill her on the spot.


    It''s just naked contempt for her.


    A bite of teeth, just want to angry voice relative, a sneer voice, but preemptive way: "Bamboo Princess, here is my evil family, if you want to bully, you are afraid to come to the wrong place, don''t be too aggressive."


    As soon as they heard it, they turned to look at it, and their faces suddenly became wonderful.


    It''s actually the eldest princess of the evil family, Xie su.


    Seeing this, Xie Shou breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly showed his gratitude and said respectfully, "I''ve met Princess su."


    Princess Su smiles and looks at Ning Tao. She raises her eyebrows and says, "Shouda is a hero of our evil family. She is also an example of the evil world. As the eldest princess of the evil family, how can I see you being bullied?"


    "This man is always red eyed. He can''t see others well. When he is defeated, he comes here to make trouble. You sincerely invite them and they bite you. It''s really cheap."


    "Do you think so? "Bamboo Princess!"


    Listening to the words full of ridicule, disdain, Bamboo Princess and others, suddenly red a face, angry, like a slap in the face.


    This slut, she''s got a bad mouth.


    And the people in the hall burst into laughter. They were usually bullied by the bone clan. Just now, they were really happy.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao is relieved that the situation has improved a little. Now he just wants to make the big things smaller and make the small things smaller. It''s better to leave here first.


    In fact, every extra second is more dangerous. What do you want to do with that magic moon?


    Are you embarrassed to tell the truth


    But at this time, the Bamboo Princess clenched her teeth, jumped her eyelids, and said angrily, "Xie Su, do you dare to do something wrong? We all know that it was this slave who spilled wine on bone gold. "


    "I think you are arrogant and bullying us. Do you think all the people present are fools?"


    "I didn''t see it," said Princess su.


    "I didn''t," Xie Shou said subconsciously.


    Ning Tao''s mouth trembles, almost can''t help laughing out. Talent, if you go on like this, you don''t have to fight, you can make the bone clan become an internal injury.


    "You You... "


    The Bamboo Princess trembled with anger and her teeth trembled.


    She really didn''t expect that for the sake of a slave, his evil clan should be so tit for tat, and she didn''t sell her any respect and weight to her bone clan.


    I wanted to export evil spirit, but I didn''t expect to be humiliated.


    When she became angry, a faint voice came with a smile: "sister Zhu, sister Su, why are you so angry? It''s just a small matter. How can it involve the two ethnic groups? "


    "Let the two of them deal with their own affairs. Why are they so angry?"


    As soon as the words came out, someone quickly followed the voice.


    Standing up in the corner of a beautiful woman, her hair is still shining.


    Walk slowly to the side of magic month, first respectfully give a gift, then stand behind her.


    On seeing this, everyone exclaimed: "yes It''s the eldest princess of the GUI clan, ghost. "


    As early as many years ago, the GUI nationality once faced the disaster of extinction. In the end, it was the demons who helped, but the condition was that the GUI nationality surrendered, became a vassal, and became a subordinate.After so many years of recuperation, the GUI nationality has begun to be brilliant and stable among the six nationalities.


    This is also why moyue appears in the northern region and the gate of ghosts, not in the middle region and the ten thousand demon sect


    Bone bamboo, evil element wrinkled Daimei, this just found that ghost son is also here, the sense of existence is too weak, but this is also the ghost deliberately.


    Because, before the bone clan was denounced by thousands of people, it was always Ghosts.


    The ten thousand Grottoes that they worked hard to prepare were bombed by Ning Tao long ago. They didn''t even have time to open the immortal and devil passage. Instead, they took the lead and moved their whole body. They had to let the other four ten thousand Grottoes prepare early.


    Later, when something happened to the bone clan, the devil Kingdom targeted them and gradually ignored the ghost clan


    Ning Tao''s eyes are bright, and she is a beautiful woman.


    Bah, beast


    Thinking about what ghost said, Princess bamboo suddenly said, "sister ghost, what do you mean by that?"


    "Ha ha, it''s very simple. Since it''s the conflict between them, it''s better to follow the rules of the demon world, who wins, listen to who, and let them solve it by themselves," ghost smiles.


    "Oh ~


    People''s faces are strange. Can we solve them by ourselves? But the people of bone clan are gifted bone gold.


    On the contrary, who knows Ning Tao? If you look at the smell of a small thing, it''s just that you''ve just arrived at Renxian, but bone gold is the triple talent of Renxian.


    Can we win?


    Without waiting for people''s reaction, Gujin grabbed Ning Tao''s collar and sneered: "boy, if you are a man, you should fight, don''t let me look down on you."


    "Today, you will fight, or not Bang... "


    Before he finished, Ning Tao was impatient and gave a cold hum. He clenched his fist with one hand and gave him a hard blow to his temple. He moved like thunder and lightning. Even Xie Shou almost didn''t respond.


    "Boom boom..."


    Bone gold face bone dislocation, in amazement, a head into the hall, flying hundreds of meters, smashed several stone pillars, finally was hit out of the hall.


    For a moment, I don''t know about life and death.


    it''s quiet. It''s as quiet as death in the hall.


    Anyway, it was Ning Tao who gave up and didn''t expose his accomplishments. He said faintly: "he didn''t let me fight, don''t blame me."

 Chapter 2541

    Listening to Ning Tao''s indifferent voice, the chin of hundreds of big people in the field were all shocked, and a pair of eyes were as silly as goldfish specimens.


    "This What''s the situation? "


    "Are you dazzled?"


    They thought that the proud bone gold would crush the slaves. At least defense is the strength of his bone clan.


    But now the result is just the opposite.


    The bone was blasted by the slaves.


    They couldn''t believe it, and some of them muttered to themselves.


    I feel like my faith has collapsed.


    "How can Tianjiao Gujin be beaten to pieces? Who is this guy? Is he really a slave... "


    Some radical people screamed in an instant.


    Don''t mention them. Except for moyue, the princess of the four clans, and even thought that they knew Ning Tao''s evil life very well, they were always stupid. They defeated the enemy with one punch. Even if they attacked secretly, they couldn''t beat Gujin like this, could they?


    She remembers that a few days ago, Ning Tao just broke through Renxian, but against Renxian Sanchong, he only gave one punch.


    How strong is Ning Tao''s real strength?


    Four or five?


    It''s also one of the most arrogant people in the demon world, let alone the one who has been knocked down.


    Is Ning Tao a monster in fairyland?


    If the other side is hiding the strength, it''s easy to say, but if the progress of the other side is really so, it''s really shocking.


    Kenimort? Some strange?


    The evil longevity mouth corner smoked for a while, secretly guess.


    "You What did you do? Bastard, dare to fight against Tianjiao of our bone clan. You''re a damned Cheap slave. You''re dead. Come on, kill him for me. "


    The eldest princess of Guzhu was angry and roared.


    She almost didn''t run away on the spot.


    The next moment, more than a dozen strong men immediately behind Guzhu burst out to kill Ning Tao, and one of them was actually a Dixian.


    Although Ning Tao''s strength is not very strong, they dare not underestimate his skill.


    Under normal circumstances, they will kill all the potential threats, the right people of calcaneus, in the cradle.


    Being watched by others, Ning Tao suddenly feels pressure.


    "Damn it, playing a rascal..."


    For a time, the atmosphere in the field was a bit more repressive and solidified.


    "Well, I want to see who dares to do it here?"


    When Princess Xie Su saw this, her beautiful eyes were staring round, and her powerful aura suddenly came out.


    As soon as her words fell, hundreds of guards suddenly broke out magic, and Xie Shou took a step to keep a cold eye on the immortal.


    It''s for the latter.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the field was more tense.


    For moyue, Ning Tao is her favorite prey.


    How can these people be targeted?


    She''s going to have fun tonight, but she''s been enduring it for days


    People who are against him are against her.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The two sides fight each other with fierce breath, as if they can fight with just one look.


    When the guests saw this, they all looked surprised. The evil clan and the bone clan actually fought each other. This was a big event. They immediately stepped back.


    Timid people even feel shortness of breath.


    "Xie Su, do you really want to protect this slave? Even against my bone clan? " Princess Guzhu stares at Ning Tao and Xie Su, gnashing her teeth.


    This sentence seems to be the final inquiry.


    But Xie Su Leng hum, it''s not the problem that slaves are not slaves any more. It''s the bone clan''s obsession to make their evil clan bow down. They said they wanted to fight before, but they lost. On the contrary, they played a rogue.


    She only indulges the bone clan?


    The high level of the demon world is watching here.


    Immediately cold hum a, tough way: "Bamboo Princess, you''d better know what you''re talking about, I''ll tell you today, dare to make trouble again, don''t blame me to drive out people."


    She has her pride.


    This is her territory. If the other party dares to be presumptuous, it is clear that it is to hit her in the face.


    "If you want to do it, you might as well have a try. Don''t tell me that I''m a bully of evil people and don''t remind you."


    "Bang, Bang..."


    The breath of the two immortals exploded. In the depth of the hall, one side was deep and the other side was dark, which oppressed the bone clan like two giant hands.


    This has shown attitude.


    "Hum, you..."


    Princess Zhu and others snorted. They suffered some internal injuries, and their burning anger was splashed with cold water.


    However, as a result, she gradually calmed down.


    Yes, this is the evil family.


    You can''t win.


    Although not reconciled, but she is not big chest no brain, can become a big princess, that is extraordinary, immediately glared at the evil element.Then he cut Ning Tao''s eyes and said with a sneer, "slave, please remember that the princess is not finished with you."


    "We''ll see..."


    After that, she left the main hall.


    To this extent, his bone clan also has the dignity of the bone clan, which makes people lift up the stunned bone gold. They come here in black face and go back in black face


    As for Ning Tao, anyway, there are opportunities. Even the evil people can''t protect him forever.


    And Ning Tao touched nose indifferently, a stupid woman, dare to threaten him?


    I don''t have a long memory of that event in the western regions.


    Some other day, if you have a super nuclear God, you must go to your family and have a good time


    Although this threat has disappeared for the time being, his move just now is really amazing. Of course, it''s a last resort. I hope it won''t attract too much attention. Otherwise, it''s not far away from the exposure of his identity.


    Or first think about how to fool Xie Shou?


    Just thinking about it, Shouda can''t help coming over. She''s sure that Ning Tao has some secrets, and she''s still hiding them from her.


    This upset her.


    Her slave, of course, is her.


    But just close to Ning Tao, haven''t opened his mouth, was a gas field more powerful woman, to light block in front of the body, a look up, the whole person was stunned.


    Magic princess, magic moon!


    What does she want?


    Why do you block your way?


    Immediately a frown, arched hand way: "dare to ask the eldest princess, what do you mean? What can I do for you


    "There is one thing, I hope you can agree," said moyue, with a cold look and a light red lip.


    It''s not that she is so arrogant on purpose, but that her noble status does not allow her to bow down like anyone else. She is the demon world First princess!


    This is generally acknowledged.


    It is also an iron fact.


    Even if Tian Xian''s ten levels of great power, when he saw her, he didn''t dare to ask her to be a great master. He was the first of the thirteen saints because of one thing


    See her appear, Ning Tao heart a "clap Deng", grandmother''s, this Niang really came out.


    Is that to be revealed?


    "It''s over..."


    "Princess Yue, it''s OK to talk about it," said Xie Shou suspiciously.


    As soon as the words came out, under the attention of all the people, moyue suddenly turned to point at Ning Tao and said, "can you transfer this slave to me?"


    "To him I''m curious I love it

 Chapter 2542

    "What What? "


    A lot of big people are silly when they hear the words. Are their ears broken? Or did you hear me wrong?


    Princess moyue wants a slave.


    Who the other party is, above the others.


    How could you openly ask for a slave.


    Is there really something amazing about this slave, isn''t it simple?


    At present, people''s eyes toward Ning Tao have changed.


    It''s not just a rare thing for moyue to ask for someone.


    It''s also a sensation!


    You know, the situation is turbulent now, and every move of every major ethnic group has a purpose.


    Under normal circumstances, the demons don''t interfere in anything, and their status can''t be shaken. But at this moment, they suddenly attack the most sensitive demons. Is it a disguised gesture of friendship.


    Xie Shou and Xie Su were stunned.


    Did they hear that right?


    If it is normal, they will naturally be happy to send.


    They don''t care about a slave.


    But now I''m a little confused.


    I haven''t thought about it for a long time.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump wildly when he hears the words. It''s not surprising that retribution comes. This woman will take herself back, and all kinds of punishments will be complete.


    If you go, you will never come back.


    He could already imagine his own miserable end.


    "No, I can''t go with her..."


    Immediately raised his head, desperately toward the evil life make wink, even at selling their male art.


    I''m kidding. It''s all old women.


    Who knows how hungry and thirsty it is? How long it''s been.


    Ning Tao feels that his small body can''t stand this.


    I don''t know why, after I came here, it seemed that I had become a sweet cake, which made him doubt whether he had the potential of Tang Monk meat.


    Xie Shou''s throat was dry, and he couldn''t help licking his red lips.


    It''s just that as soon as the idea came out, she put it down.


    No, because of other Magic month is not an ordinary person, her request is not easy to refuse, Ning Tao is important to her, but there is a limit.


    After all, she just uses Ning Tao as a tool.


    Just a slave.


    All of a sudden, she seems to think of something, ancient demons, Ning Tao''s strange things, curious, is it from the punch just now, the Moon Princess saw the demons?


    So you want to take it back and study it?


    It should be.


    Xie Shou suddenly had a steelyard in his heart. He looked at Princess Xie Su and said with a smile, "why did Princess Yue say that? If you want slaves, you don''t have a lot of them. "


    "What''s more, this is just a human race. I just brought it back. Would you like to change some superior ones for Princess Yue?"


    Magic month squints, indifferent way: "no, I want this slave."


    Then he came to Ning Tao, stretched out a Qianqian jade finger, deliberately raised his chin, and joked: "I like him very much, don''t you want to give up?"


    "You..."


    Ning Tao wants to talk but stops. Many strong men lock him down, so he can only stare at the magic moon. If it wasn''t for someone, he would have cleaned up you smelly girl.


    This stare, magic month seems to be energetic, deliberately stroking his chest, play flavor: "this slave, the body is very good, very strong."


    "Should It''s good to use


    They didn''t hear the voice at all, because they didn''t expect that Princess Yue meant that. If they really thought about it, the sky would collapse.


    But Xie Shou didn''t know why. He was jealous, like his favorite toy, which was tarnished.


    Immediately words a turn, not good way: "on princess, you are not take under joke?"


    "Joking? Do you think Princess Ben is joking with you? I''m serious, Mr. Shou. Let''s make a price for this slave. The princess wants it... "


    The evil moon smiles coldly and turns to be dignified.


    Don''t need any special sign, just by her magic month identity, who dares to refuse her directly?


    Even the evil clan needs to be scared.


    Ning Tao straight grinding teeth, but just stand there also dare not move, let the devil month in his body.


    Unconsciously, I thought of yesterday''s madness


    "Princess Yue, I''m not reluctant. I''m really a slave Yes, I am Some of them are special, "said Xie Shou, blushing.


    "50 million magic stone," magic month quoted directly.


    The evil longevity heart a clap Deng, unexpectedly some flustered, listen to the month princess this meaning is potential in must get.


    But I still can''t bear Ning Tao in my heart.


    The masculine body


    "Sixty million magic stones," moyue said calmly, as if talking about the number of stones.


    What kind of slave is this? So expensive? That''s enough to buy a bunch of slave fairies.But Ning Tao turns his mouth. He thinks that Xie Shou is not a greedy woman. If he wants to buy her off, he thinks too much.


    Xie Shou hesitated and was very tangled. She was reluctant to give up Ning Tao and did not dare to offend Mo Yue. On the other side, Princess Xie Su quickly pulled her dress, as if to say, what are you still hesitating about?


    That''s 60 million magic stones.


    The energy of the magic stone is equivalent to the immortal stone in the fairyland. 60 million is equivalent to 6 billion spirit stones. One magic stone = immortal stone = 100 spirit stones.


    It is also a large sum for the earth immortal.


    "One hundred million," moyue''s face gradually became cold, and she was obviously unhappy and ugly.


    And people''s throats are dry, and the devil is rich.


    On hearing this, Xie Shou couldn''t control himself and exclaimed: "I I promise to listen to the princess of the moon. "


    The price of 10 billion spirit stone really moved Xie Shou. Although it was not very important for him, she was a slave and worth the sky high price. If she didn''t sell it again, she would be a fool.


    It can be said that he picked up a big bargain for nothing.


    He made a small fortune.


    Ning Tao suddenly stares big eyes, in the heart straight scolds Niang, can you have a little backbone? Just 10 billion stone to send you away?


    Lao Tzu''s first chamber of Commerce earns every minute


    And the devil month, looking at the evil longevity, despised in the heart, this one is worth 300 billion magic stone.


    You also lost 299.9 billion stone, stupid pig, stupid woman


    Each of them had his own way and looked at each other with a smile.


    At the moment, no one cares about Ning Tao''s feeling. Xie Shou doesn''t look at him. He doesn''t have any sense of guilt. It''s just a thing. What''s the point of guilt?


    She should even be happy.


    And magic month, said to do, gave 100 million magic stone on the spot, in the witness of a group of high-level, Ning Tao became magic month, can be said to be the most expensive slave, never seen such amazing turnover.


    Ning Tao is so angry that his teeth itch. He cuts Xie Shou hard and stares at the magic moon.


    "Tut Tut, what a fierce look! I like it." magic moon''s red lips, touching Ning Tao''s muscles, said leisurely, "after I go back, let me" teach "you well."


    They all laughed, but they didn''t think much. In their eyes, Ning Tao was just a tool.


    Who would associate slaves with love between men and women.


    Let alone the princess of the moon


    "Hum..."


    Ning Tao sneers in his heart. Well, I really take him as a soft persimmon. That''s good. I''ll go with you today. I''ll see what you''ve set up.


    It''s a big deal. Let''s die together. No one can have a better time. I don''t like you.


    Just when the hall was busy, a loud voice pushed the atmosphere to the climax.


    "Little princess of the blood clan, I''d rather be happy!"


    Everyone looked surprised. The fifth princess finally arrived, but it was not the eldest princess.


    And Ning Tao hears speech, the whole person is stiff, almost is an instant excited turn head to see the main hall entrance.


    The young and strong girl

 Chapter 2543

    At this moment, the shocked hall was quiet.


    Hundreds of eyes, Qi "brush" look in the past, including Ning Tao, are fixed in the head of the little girl''s body, strange atmosphere, suddenly rise.


    She is just the legendary Happy little princess!


    She wore a delicate sheep''s horn braid, more than a meter high, crystal clear, pupil dark red, look up, can let people feel blood restless.


    It''s like a civilian meeting a king.


    And Ning Tao''s tears, excited, a pair of palms are trembling, that pair of soft eyes, trembling, tightly fixed on Xinyue, can''t move away, and she left, dressed almost the same.


    It must have been on purpose.


    Of course, Xinyue has grown up.


    And her elder sister, carefree, almost tall


    Ning Tao can''t describe his happiness at this moment. His nose is heavy, and his whole body''s cells are excited. It''s more than six years. He has been missing Sophia and her daughter for more than six years.


    Finally I met my daughter


    On one side, moyue only takes a look at Xinyue, and then takes back her eyes. For her, there is nothing to care about. Although the body of Xuezu is amazing, she also has the body of ancient demons, or the body of Mozu.


    It''s the same constitution as the Mazu.


    But when she noticed Ning Tao, the beautiful eyes suddenly flashed surprised, Ning Tao, actually in excitement and tears.


    This guy has this side?


    It''s like Because little princess Xinyue!


    Moyue frowns. What''s the matter? It can''t be that Ning Tao likes little Lori


    At this time, Ning Xinyue took a look at the people in the hall. She was used to the atmosphere and eyes.


    Greed, jealousy, even insane.


    There was a warm feeling in her eyes.


    She suspiciously turned to see, but this eye, but to Ning Tao that pair of trembling tears eyes.


    A father, soft side.


    At this moment, she seems to be able to see a hero bend down his pride, disguise himself and overcome difficulties and obstacles for the sake of great love Just to be in front of her.


    This father has been here for six years, but she knows, she knows everything


    Ning Xinyue lost his mind for three seconds. There was a ripple in his eyes, but he didn''t feel sad or happy on his delicate face. Then he looked away and went to the evil longevity. He said, "congratulations on your return."


    Xie Shou was stunned, then quickly squeezed out a smile and said, "Princess Xinyue is very kind. It''s really my honor to have you here. Please take your seat."


    Ning Xinyue nodded her head. She came here just for a walk, and she didn''t like anything else


    But at this time, Ning Tao seems to be splashed with a basin of cold water, his face "brush" white, why? Has Xinyue forgotten her father?


    Why didn''t you respond?


    He doesn''t believe it. It''s impossible.


    Unless There''s something wrong with Xinyue!


    Ning Tao was so surprised that he took a step towards the main hall and involuntarily approached Xinyue. He was even ready to rob Xinyue.


    But at this moment, more than a dozen guards behind Xinyue, two of them coldly glanced at Ning Tao.


    Invisible, such as two blade hit.


    "Dixian, two Dixian..."


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. Before that, he only notices Xinyue, but ignores the blood clan behind her.


    "No, something''s going to happen..."


    However, at this critical moment, a noble woman in a dark gold dress moves her lotus step lightly and directly blocks Ning Tao''s body. Her calm eyes look at them with a sense of prestige and pride.


    "Well? No good


    The two blood group earthly immortals were startled. They quickly recovered their spiritual strength, and they even did not hesitate to be attacked.


    At this moment, they are locked by the breath of three earth immortals, two demon earth immortals and one ghost earth immortal, which makes them sweat.


    What''s going on here?


    How could Princess Yue do it? Coincidence?


    Looking at the graceful shadow in front of him, Ning Tao''s pupils contracted and his excited brain gradually calmed down. Here, the strong are like clouds, hidden dragons and crouching tigers, which are more terrible than Tiangang. He must not act rashly.


    He was just impulsive.


    But why does this woman help him?


    At this time, moyue smiles at Xinyue and says curiously, "are you the little princess of Xinyue? It''s the first time we''ve met. Let''s have a good chat when we have time. "


    Ning Xinyue is stunned. She doesn''t know what this beautiful elder sister means and what her identity is?


    But the two blood group immortals, a man and a woman, murmured in her ear in surprise. A moment later, Ning Xinyue was surprised and said, "it''s Princess Yue''s sister. I said how beautiful she is."Magic moon pursed a smile and nodded: "Princess Xinyue''s mouth is so sweet. Let''s have a good chat next time."


    "It''s all up to Princess Yue''s sister..."


    After a few greetings, the guests are almost all here. Although there are many farces and Xie Shou is a little upset, this is her home. At least she needs to do enough on the surface.


    After toasting, praising and commending, all ethnic groups began to leave, and some high-level officials gathered to discuss the war.


    It''s not just for heroes.


    The thirteen saints want to discuss their plans for the next stage. Attacking the demon world is not just about killing people


    From the beginning to the end, Ning Tao''s eyes have been on Xinyue. The magic moon takes the first place. Two demons stand beside Ning Tao. This Terran slave is too ignorant to let him make trouble.


    Not long after, moyue left the hall in the name of being too powerful to drink.


    But is evil life, finally toward Ning Tao saw one eye, the beautiful Mou is full of don''t give up and greed.


    Ning Tao snorts coldly. If he can still live and break through the immortals, he has to make this woman look good. He is extremely stupid. Is Ning Mo easy to deceive?


    As for Xinyue, I''m sure I can''t recognize her at this time. It''s OK, but I have to find a way to meet her alone.


    We need to think about it in the long run


    But just at this time, a familiar figure just stepped in and saluted the magic moon, then passed by, while Ning Tao suddenly shrank his pupils.


    He quickly lowered his head and went out in a hurry


    "Why?" The man with a knife on his back, who came in, suddenly let out a light sound, stepped and frowned.


    Did he see it?


    How can you see Ning Tao''s shadow?


    That''s right. The man with the sword on his back is an acquaintance. He has a deep relationship with Ning Tao. It''s not Cao Bin, but Bone knife, the first evil of the skeleton sect, ranks more than 30 in the longevity list. After escaping from Buddhism, it disappeared.


    I didn''t expect to return to the demon world.


    Gu Yidao is surprised. Although the person''s appearance is different, he has a deep impression on Ning Tao. Even if he turns to ashes, he can recognize it.


    Just want to turn around to catch up and have a look, the team has disappeared, immediately let him hesitate.


    Is it your own illusion


    In the main hall, the Moon Princess''s bedroom.


    At this time, there were only Ning Tao and moyue. Ning Tao was sealed by a Dixian, and his cultivation was very firm. Even if he wanted to tear it, it would take some time, and the guards were dismissed.


    Moyue stirs up Ning Tao''s chin, and his cheek is slightly red. Just yesterday, here, his precious first time was taken away by this man''s rape.


    Her strength is not better than that of Ning Tao. Naturally, she can''t resist, but now Ning Tao has been sealed for cultivation.


    Immediately joked: "why don''t you talk? You''re very fond of that happy princess, aren''t you? That evil longevity, on the bed. Should also be very powerful.... "


    "Tang Tao Zun, Ning Tao, how did you get here? It''s a complete difference from yesterday. "

 Chapter 2544

    See demon month banter, Ning Tao glanced at her one eye, light way: "stupid woman, don''t excite me, otherwise your end is worse than yesterday, what is your purpose?"


    "Revenge? Or do you want to kill me? "


    Hearing this, moyueyu blushed, as if she thought of something extravagant, but she did not show weakness and said, "hum, it''s time to be brave. The princess is here. Do you have the ability to come?"


    "You are the princess''s man now. As long as you can defeat me, I will allow you to come, but can you do it?"


    Xu is drunk wine, add words barefaced, a face pink, Sha is charming.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and his throat is dry.


    But this time, he was not affected by the dark attribute. However, seeing her proud appearance, he was very angry. Did he really think that he could not help you?


    It happened that you were suffocating in the main hall of the evil clan. You asked for it.


    In a flash, Ning Tao was shocked, and the three crescent rays in the middle of his eyebrows suddenly burst into splendor,


    a long lost force surged all over his body. Although the seal of the immortals was still there, it was enough to suppress the magic moon, which was the power of his previous seal.


    It''s about seven or eight times the peak.


    "You You... "


    Magic moon is frightened by this scene and blushes. Although she is the eldest princess, her cultivation is only eight levels and four levels. She is still under the accumulation of resources, but Ning Tao is better than her even if she is weakened.


    In particular, one of her Qianqian jade fingers is still carrying Ning Tao''s chin.


    "What the grand Princess of the demon clan said, she has to say a lot," Ning Tao said sarcastically.


    "I I''m kidding... "


    "Don''t mess around, I''m I''ll call people. No No, my escort will be back at any time... "


    Magic moon blushes in embarrassment. She just teases him, but she doesn''t expect to underestimate Ning Tao. He dares to sneak into the demon world, so he has the strength.


    However, Ning Tao said solemnly: "I take it seriously, and I always do what I say."


    As soon as he said that, he ignored Mo Yue''s exclamation and threw himself on it with a sneer (20000 words flew away here)


    Half a day later, a group of escorts left for a long time. Although the slave was not a threat and the place was heavily guarded, if something went wrong, they would all be beheaded.


    But there were some strange sounds coming from the palace. I''ve never seen the eldest princess like this.


    Originally, she wanted to go in and have a look, but moyue found another reason and fooled them away. Even her maid asked her to find Mojing.


    It''s just a reason


    Half a day later, the guards returned.


    However, this time, moyue came out exhausted. She was a little tired, with a cramp in her waist and legs, and a blush on her face. However, they didn''t notice the abnormality and thought that she was tired from boxing practice.


    The slave didn''t see it. Princess Yue forbids people to go to her bedroom. Who knows whether it''s life or death?


    No one cares.


    It''s just an ordinary person who has been sealed.


    "Princess Yue, where are you going? I''ve done enough for the evil clan. Can I leave now? All ethnic groups are still deliberating on the next stage of the war, but it has nothing to do with us. "


    The fairy has a wonderful face.


    Magic month spits out a mouthful of fragrance, breathing is still a little hot, youyou way: "I went to see little princess Xinyue, I heard that she has the legendary body of blood ancestor."


    "Maybe we can discuss the power of our ancestors. If we have a little harvest, it''s worth the trip."


    All of a sudden, so it is.


    Ancestral body is the biggest secret of a holy family. It is expected to reach the level of ancestors in that year. However, it is only possible that it is more likely than ordinary people.


    Today''s demon world, I don''t know if there is any hidden, but only a few are exposed.


    Now it''s not easy to meet each other. It''s a good thing to exchange experiences with each other. It''s nothing strange


    They go to the residence of the blood clan in a mighty way. If they go late, maybe they will return. As for why they are all princesses, their identities are more suitable because of this kind of face work.


    Like the prince, generally only used for war, big scenes, simple and rough, can attract people.


    The residence of the blood clan, the dormitory.


    At this time, Ning Xinyue alone in the palace, staring at the cold wall, that young face, has exercised a strong, forbearance, but less a carefree joy.


    It makes people feel worried and distressed.


    All of a sudden, a woman''s voice came from outside the door: "Princess Xinyue, Princess moyue, I''d like to exchange my experience with you."


    "Well? "Magic moon?"


    Ning Xinyue frowned and could not help muttering that the old woman would come to her?


    But she really didn''t want to get involved with these people.


    She just wants to be strong


    If you let moyue know what Xinyue thinks, she will vomit blood in anger, old man? I''m a little sister, OK? But I can''t compare with Xinyue.At this time, Xinyue skillfully wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and said gently, "please come in, Princess Yue."


    "Creak..."


    The door of the hall opened, and moyue just wanted to come in, suddenly said, "you all step back. No one is allowed to come near here without the order of Princess Xinyue and me."


    On second thought, the guardians of the two sides thought that the ancestral body''s experience was very important, so they immediately took orders to retreat to the outer court.


    "Boom..."


    The door of the hall closed, leaving only two girls.


    Ning Xinyue''s face is strange. He feels that there is something wrong with the atmosphere. A stream of blood gathers in his palm.


    "Ha ha, little sister, are you so afraid of your sister?" Magic month is too much stronger than her. The little action of Xinyue can''t hide from her eyes.


    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense. I''ll give you face outside. Here, I''m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you. If I have something to say, I''ll leave. I don''t know you."


    Xinyue snorted, with a stubborn face.


    "Tut tut..."


    Magic month is not angry, but very playful, said with a smile: "this temper, really and that man is very similar, in fact, he wants to see you."


    "He?" Ning Xinyue was stunned for a moment.


    But the next second, moyue turned over her hand and took out a bead. Her body was inexplicably crisp. She blushed and urged Xumi Jiezhu in her hand. A figure appeared immediately.


    When Ning Xinyue saw this person clearly, his inner strength collapsed, and two lines of tears burst out of his eyes, and the petite figure rushed up with tears of joy.


    "Daddy, Wuwu..."


    As soon as Ning Tao appeared, a figure came to his face. He held it in his arms without hesitation.


    At this moment, father and daughter finally meet.


    Magic month in one side smile, before coming, Ning Tao will his purpose, simple said again, always have to say, she promised to help Ning Tao, this specially came.


    As for the ancestry, it''s just a kind of power. Only the ancestry of the same race can help.


    Ning Tao is not as bad as she thought.


    For the sake of my daughter and wife, I''m willing to take risks!


    But when I thought about it, there was a flash of sadness in her beautiful eyes. If it was her own, would she come


    "Daddy, Xinyue miss you so much," Ning Xinyue wailed. No matter how strong she was, she was not ten years old. For a little girl, she had too much on her back.


    Ning Tao''s nose is sour. At this moment, no matter how hard it is for him, it''s worth it.


    But he didn''t forget his business. After a few words of consolation, he asked, "tell Daddy, how is your mother? Do you know where she is now? "


    "Daddy is here to save your mother."


    Ningxin Yueqiang held back tears of joy and said: "mother Mother, she was imprisoned by the blood clan. "

 Chapter 2545

    "Captivity?" Ning Tao murmured and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The magic moon on one side is also full of curiosity. It''s rare to see the ancestor for ten thousand years, but the blood clan has two people at once, which is a great joy for the blood clan.


    It also dealt a blow to the other twelve saints.


    But the eldest princess never showed up. Unexpectedly, she was imprisoned by the blood clan.


    Is there a secret?


    Ning Xinyue wiped away her tears, grasped Ning Tao tightly and choked: "six years ago, my mother and I were caught in the demon world and went back to the blood clan, one of the thirteen holy families."


    "They want to know why my mother and I have blood? My mother couldn''t hide it. In order to protect me, she had to tell them it was Holy Grail Blood essence of blood ancestor... "


    "My mother and I can only accept the identity they gave us as a princess, but we don''t know why? They suddenly imprisoned my mother, only let me see her once a year, and began to train me to practice


    "What?"


    Ning Tao''s face is white and his heart is cold. He can only see him once a year. Why do they do this?


    Are you secretly planning to cheat on Sophia?


    Is it because of Cao Bin?


    You know, he killed Cao Bin''s family, but also because he let him become a blood group, the hatred between them has long been irreparable, I will not forgive him.


    Only one of them can live.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao thinks that there are many clues. It should not be an accident that Cao Bin becomes a blood clan. I''m afraid he has something to do with the blood ancestor.


    The more you think about it, the more positive the idea becomes.


    Magic month in the side of the cut in: "according to reason, with ancestral body, blood should be well cultivated is, should not be this attitude."


    "I think it should be because of the Holy Grail," said Xinyue painfully, even if she didn''t want to think about it any more.


    She used to be a little girl. She didn''t know much about it. She only met once a year, and only for an hour. She was so eager that she cried about what had happened in the past year. In recent years, she found that her mother was getting weaker and weaker.


    His face was as white as paper all the time.


    But she never wanted her to worry.


    In recent years, she felt that there must be something hidden in it.


    She wants to resist, but she is less than ten years old, what qualifications, strength to resist? She has just been cultivated to the realm of Tao. In the face of the huge blood clan, her strength is too insignificant.


    I''m afraid my mother doesn''t want to burden her.


    "The Holy Grail? Isn''t that the town''s blood clan? It is said that it was lost very early. "


    Magic month heard, can''t help but cry.


    Most of the holy things of the thirteen saints are like this. Only the demons and others are well preserved.


    She knows the power of holy things. If the blood clan really welcomes the Holy Grail, it will be a big threat to the demons. Maybe the pattern of the demons will be reshuffled.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Ning Tao''s face was as gloomy as water, and he said: "Cao Bin, you should die. If I guess correctly, they want to use the Holy Grail to copy the blood essence of their ancestors."


    "According to legend, the Holy Grail can replicate the ability of blood. After absorption, it can acquire that ability."


    However, one side of the magic moon chuckled: "you think too much. Although the Holy Grail is strong, it''s not so against heaven. In the final analysis, it''s just an imperial weapon."


    "It''s just that people exaggerate its role of reproduction, myth, it can''t even be called a holy thing, the blood mystery of the ancestor is endless, even the Holy Grail can''t help, otherwise, the blood clan has already been invincible."


    "The ancestral body flies all over the world and dominates the three realms. However, although it is not so rebellious, it also has its magic. The rest of the blood can really be copied."


    Ning Tao and Xin Yue''s face changed, but they could not help but feel relieved.


    But Sofia is still in danger.


    I''m afraid the blood clan is studying her ancestors.


    "Daddy, you must save your mother," Ning xinyueru said chokingly, seizing the straw.


    Ning Tao hugged her tightly. Soft and doting flashed in his eyes. He swore solemnly: "don''t worry, anyway, I will save your mother. Daddy swore to you, I will."


    "Blood clan, blood without heaven, Cao Bin, I will make you pay the price, never die."


    The devil moon wants to talk but stops. Cao Bin has heard a little about it. She seems to be an important person of the blood clan. But if you want to say that there is no heaven in blood, it''s a big person like thunder.


    Deputy marshal of the second Legion.


    It is also one of the nine ranks of the earth immortals who are about to enter the old era. No matter how strong Ning Tao is, he can''t beat him. His strength is already unfathomable.


    At this time, Ning Tao released Xinyue and said: "Xinyue, how about going with daddy? Let''s find a way to save your mother."


    But Ning Xinyue shook his head desperately and said with red eyes: "no, the blood clan is threatening me with my mother. If I leave, my mother will die.""Even if the blood clan is not willing to kill, it''s almost impossible to save her, unless it''s hard to carry the whole blood clan."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face is very ugly. He tightly clenches his fists. His strength is not enough, far from enough. If he is strong enough, he can immediately rush to the blood clan and force them to hand over.


    No? Kill them in a river of blood!


    But he can''t do it now. It can be said that few people can do it.


    Yan Feitian and uncle Tim are the same


    For a time, the palace seems to be a little dull, carefully looking at Ning Tao, magic month is helpless, she can only do this.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, as if he thought of something. He asked Xinyue: "how long will it be before you see your mother next time?"


    "Three months," she said without hesitation.


    In any case, this is an opportunity. He must grasp it. In three months, he must improve his strength again. Only in this way can he save Sofia.


    Of course, it''s very difficult for him alone, and he has to turn to the demon world Yin Wei!


    What does the machete say about demons?


    He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "remember, in three months, daddy will come to you and take you all home. Don''t make any noise about what happened today, don''t do anything, everything There''s me


    "Well," she nodded cleverly.


    But on one side, moyue shakes her head. This kind of thing is impossible. Let alone three months, even three or thirty years, she doesn''t think Ning Tao can do it.


    The strength of the blood clan, the demon clan dare not underestimate.


    It is generally acknowledged that second, it is a false name!


    Ning Tao, with a soft face, comforts his daughter with the only time left. In the past six years, they have suffered, but they are not good.


    And in these three months, he must improve his strength, at least to the level of Dixian!


    First, gobble up magic.


    Second, the use of emperor tools, nine prison town magic tripod.


    Third, the assassin''s mace is star refining!


    Now that I''ve done it, I''ll do it to the end. It''s just a demon world. I''ll show you

 Chapter 2546

    Stay for a long time, father and daughter eyes moist.


    In the heart all extremely does not give up.


    But the longer you stay, the more likely it is to have an accident. The blood clan''s supervision of Xinyue is surprisingly strict. They have asked three or four times in this small half day.


    If you don''t worry about moyue, I''m afraid you all want to come in and have a look. I don''t know how Xinyue survived?


    It''s hard for the child.


    Finally, Ning Tao returns to Xumi Jiezhu and leaves here with moyue. Naturally, the blood clan doesn''t find any clue. On the contrary, they see Xinyue with a smile. They think they are chatting well, so they don''t think much about it.


    At the end of their mission, on the same night, the people of the blood clan left the main city of the evil clan.


    Other ethnic groups also left.


    But just in this undercurrent, a force is quietly rising. In the main city, gradually accumulating strength, it seems that there is a big move


    Somewhere in the basement,


    the demons will gather in some high-rise buildings.


    There are not many people here. There are only eight people wearing black robes and masks. Their meeting has always been like this. Only the president knows their real identity, and other people don''t know each other.


    Only know each other''s title.


    This is also for the safety of the "hidden guard".


    The demon world is no better than the fairyland. It can fight with a little friction and has a higher probability of accidents. Therefore, this is also the key to their latent success


    "Step on..."


    As a white robe came down, all eight of them got up and said respectfully, "I''ve met the vice president."


    "Get up, everyone. You all know the current situation. Time doesn''t wait for me. The demons are plotting war. There will be big moves. We must get the information and save a person."


    That white robed vice president, vigorous and resolute.


    "Oh? Who is it? " Eight black robes are suspicious. Who will be saved by such a big action?


    You know, they haven''t had such a large-scale operation for many years. The arrival of the vice president makes people pay more attention to this task.


    Vice President Bai Pao took a deep breath, looked around the crowd and solemnly said, "he is Ning Tao


    Silence, the stillness of the basement.


    No one spoke for a long time.


    It seems that there are still people who feel that they have heard wrong.


    "Cough..."


    Seeing the embarrassed atmosphere, one of them, a burly black robe, coughed: "vice president, are you sure you are not joking with your brothers?"


    "Ning Tao, when was he captured by the demon world?"


    "Besides, I don''t think anyone knows his horror better than you. A million corpses are lying in a rage, and a million iron cavalry are all gone, causing heavy damage to the bone clan. Let''s just say the importance of him, and we can save him?"


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to get out of the tiger''s mouth even if we give all the strength of the demon society Grab food. "


    "Maybe there is a strong celestial being to detain him..."


    Several black robes spoke bitterly.


    Hearing this, the vice president of Baipao said with a bitter smile, "do you think I''ll make fun of my brothers'' lives?"


    "It''s something special. Ning Tao sneaked into the demon world with a secret order from the palace master, qilinyu. Now no one knows his identity. He was detained as a slave by the hero of the evil clan, Xie Shou."


    "So it''s not as difficult as I thought. And in order to make sure there is no mistake, I asked Ning Tao about the mission. The president decided to do it himself."


    "What?"


    The eight black robes screamed and almost stood up with shock and fanaticism on their faces.


    Their president, who is a wonderful person, will be mysterious and terrifying in their demon world. He only knows that he is also a big man in the demon world, but no one knows his specific identity, and he hardly does anything.


    In their cognition, this should be the first time for the president. Do you want to see the real face of the president? When you think about it, eight people are excited.


    Don''t talk about them. Let''s just talk about the vice president of Baipao. They are also a little excited. Their secret guards will show their glory in the end.


    There is an adult president who has made 80% success at this time, unless Ning Tao''s identity is exposed.


    Immediately ordered: "command your hands, start to prepare, these days, will start at any time."


    "Yes ~"


    for all this, Ning Tao did not know. At the moment, he was lying in a snow-white gentle countryside.


    All the anger he had suffered before was vented on the devil moon, which made him feel fresh and fresh. The woman didn''t know what nerves she was going to have. She silently endured and didn''t resist. Maybe she thought she couldn''t resist.


    In this way, the two tacit had a relationship, in these days, no less toss.


    Her guards are almost aware of the problem.


    "I I''m leaving. Today, do you want to go back to the demons with me? " Moyue looks at Ning Tao, who puts her head on her lap, and asks tentatively,


    Ning Tao shakes her head and says, "I have my own things to do, I have to do.""After you take me out of the evil family, you can find a way to let me go. If you have a chance, we will meet. How? Do you want to leave me


    Magic month cheek a red, neither mouth, but also did not deny, just low head for Ning Tao massage.


    On the contrary, his temper is close to fairyland.


    I prefer fairyland people.


    Finally, she said weakly, "you Will you really come to me in the future? "

 Chapter 2547

    Ning Tao hears speech, pause for a moment, did not speak, because he does not know how to answer, more do not know how to give evil month fixed position, simply jump on directly.


    "Well, ah..."


    In the luxurious palace, the snow is white


    The next day, moyue and his party, who had delayed their journey for a few days, were finally about to leave, and Ning Tao, who had never appeared, finally appeared in front of everyone.


    The two demons looked surprised. Ning Tao was still alive. They almost forgot this man.


    In other words, did he stay in his bedroom all the time? Suspicious, too suspicious, always feel greasy


    A whole convoy thinks so.


    "Whoosh..."


    Farewell to the evil family, in an old chariot, the demons left in a mighty way.


    Moyue is sitting in the car nobly, but her beautiful eyes always linger on Ning Tao in the front of the car,


    she is about to leave. She wants to see that she is not willing to give up from Ning Tao''s face and eyes.


    That''s who he is, in his heart.


    But Ning Tao never looked directly at him.


    To tell you the truth, one of them can represent the Dalai fairy palace, the fairyland, the demon clan and the demon Kingdom, but can they be together?


    In the case of armistice, the probability is one percent, and in the case of war, it is minus one hundred percent.


    Moyue knows it''s just a delusion.


    Maybe, just Dew love


    "Everyone pay attention, there are many demons in front of us. Be careful not to leave for too long. Be alert all the time. If you come to meet princess Yue''s reinforcements, you will soon join us."


    The male demon fairy ordered.


    "Yes ~"


    there are dozens of guards. They are all first-class experts, and the strong are the elite of the demon training.


    Make a good defensive posture immediately


    Ning Tao seldom has leisure. He jumps out of the chariot and looks around curiously. Suddenly, he sees the female demon Dixian and gives him a wink. Then he goes into the jungle enchanting, as if signaling to him.


    However, Ning Tao just gave her a white look. This woman is far worse than magic moon.


    Compared with Xie Shou, it is not worth mentioning.


    You mean to seduce me?


    Who gives you confidence?


    Seeing that the temptation failed, the female demon earth fairy turned cold and went directly to Ning Tao. With her cold look and sharp eyes, she seemed to have a sharp insight. A short blade was on Ning Tao''s neck.


    Today''s Ning Tao is still sealed by the earth immortal. Even at the peak, he can''t avoid it.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Princess, but But I''m just watching... " Ning Tao pretends to be frightened.


    "Hum, don''t pretend. Don''t take Princess Yue to crush me. You''re just a slave. Even if you kill you, what can the princess do to me?"


    "Now I ask, you answer, dare to say a lie, nonsense, I cut your neck on the spot, kill you," the female demon fairy said with a fierce face.


    What she did was very hidden. Outsiders only saw that the two were very close, and did not find the real purpose.


    "Yes It''s... "


    "I ask you, what did you do in the eldest princess''s bedroom? For several days in a row, there must be a ghost. "


    "Are you In bed? Don''t try to deceive me. I''m a woman, too. I can see that Princess Yue has the pleasure of fish and water, and I''ve overheard it from afar. "The female demon Dixian stares at Ning Tao''s face.


    Just see something different and kill him on the spot.


    However, with a calm face, Ning Tao even nodded and admitted: "yes, it''s been several days."


    "You..."


    The female demon earth fairy is silly. She even admits that the script is wrong, isn''t it? But she was not angry, for she was speaking in peace.


    "The princess is very tired. I know some acupuncture and massage. These are all exclusive techniques. I was just waiting on Shouda at the beginning, and I went to bed with her."


    Ning Tao scratched his head and looked sincere.


    In fact, he scoffed in his heart. Although he was afraid of it, you should learn from the fairyland of your ancestors about this trick.


    It''s too low.


    The female earth fairy stares at Ning Tao for a long time, seems to want to see the flower, but only pretends to be afraid.


    Was she wrong?


    It''s not copulation. It''s just massage?


    But as a woman, intuition tells her that''s what she is, Princess moon, and a slave.


    Although very unbelievable, but do not know why, she is always thinking in that direction, this idea is like taking root, keep growing up.


    She also said it to the man, but it was a sneer and didn''t take it seriously.


    What''s the identity of Princess moon? The first princess in the world of demons, high above, very happy? Are you kidding me? I''m really sorry that the fairy can think of it.I''m not afraid that Princess Yue will know and blame her


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "Can you let me go first?" Ning Tao felt the cold of the short blade and couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile.


    Just the edge, the neck has been a red.


    When the female fairy hesitates, moyue suddenly opens her mouth from the chariot and calls her to the past. Moyue keeps looking at Ning Tao. Seeing that the female fairy and the two are hooking up, she is immediately out of breath.


    In the heart of the female fairy, the call of the magic moon makes her more convinced of her inner thoughts.


    What a coincidence?


    Immediately cold hum a, close knife way: "you don''t be proud too early, this seat and you don''t finish, your handle, evidence, this seat also sooner or later will seize."


    "We''ll see..."


    As soon as the words fell, he turned to the chariot.


    Ning Tao breathes out a breath, a double eye God Mi Mi, trouble, unexpectedly can be this female fairy to stare at, he return originally want to escape in this demon forest.


    I''m afraid it''s not that easy.


    But he must look for opportunities, otherwise, as soon as the demon family arrives, he must return to the demon family, but at that time, he can''t get out.


    Maybe it will also involve the magic moon


    The team had a rest, but moyue didn''t know where the anger came from. She didn''t like the woman. After a short time, she scolded her two or three times, making the man and the guard keep silent.


    It''s terrible that women start a fire.


    The female Dixian swallowed her anger and felt a fire in her heart. She was also a Dixian. She dared to humiliate her like this. Although she couldn''t deal with moyue, Ning Tao was not so lucky.


    A slave who has been sealed with accomplishments wants to kill you, but he can''t do it.


    The female fairy sneers. A couple of dogs and men are killed first. As for the Moon Princess, hum, don''t think there''s no way. When you get back to the family, you''ll test your jade body.


    If you are innocent, it''s OK, but if you are broken, hum, you are uglier than death


    After being reprimanded, the female fairy called a pro guard and muttered a few words in her ear. The pro guard''s face changed, and subconsciously glanced at Ning Tao. A moment later, he actually nodded.


    This scene, by Ning Tao see in the eye, in the heart a clap Deng, secret way: bad, I''m afraid to have an accident.


    Sure enough, the next moment the bodyguard rushed to him, went to his side, and ordered: "you, come with me, and accompany me to pick some medicinal herbs for nourishing the spirit."


    "I..."


    Ning Tao just wanted to refuse, but he was caught in the acupoint. The guard hugged him with a smile. He looked friendly, but in fact he forced him into the jungle.


    The evil moon glanced at this side, some worried, but the female fairy suddenly rushed to report things.


    I can''t help it. I have to deal with the female earth fairy first


    "Step on..."


    Pro guard hugged Ning Tao and walked all the way. On the way, he met some demons and killed them with one shot. About several thousand meters later, the pro guard opened his mouth and joked: "boy, do you have any last words? Should it be nice to make a cemetery here? "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao sighed. Sure enough, the fairy let the guard wipe him out.


    But it''s also a time for him to run away.


    But if he runs away, what about moyue?


    Ning Tao negative hand, melancholy way: "the scenery is good, do cemetery, just right, if I were you, I would dig a pit, will bury myself."


    "What''s more, it''s flight. It''s a pity that you don''t have this chance."


    The pro Wei''s smile froze, and a creepy chill filled his whole body. His spine was cold, as if he was holding a statue Wild beasts.


    "No How How could... "


    At this moment, Ning Tao moves and breaks through the defense of the other side with the force of thunder. If he dares to be so close to him, it''s only eight levels and six levels of cultivation. He''s looking for death.


    Just hear "click" a crisp ring, a flash is gone, the wind took away the sound, there is life.


    Pro guard, meteorite!


    A head was twisted 360 degrees by Ning Tao.


    Just when Ning Tao let go of his breath, he suddenly felt numb and heard a familiar cold laugh: "Jie Jie, you are so quick. My palace is right. Dog men and women, you are finished!"

 Chapter 2548

    Ning Tao hears speech a stiff, suddenly once pupil a shrink, this voice, is that female demon clan fairy.


    As soon as I raised my head, a magic hand came to my face.


    "War skill, magic palm!"


    Ning Tao was shocked to see this. The immortal actually shot at him. Sure enough, he was strong. This palm was like taking over the whole world. It was like a flood, poisonous insects and beasts. It was out of control, and there was almost no place to hide.


    "Damn, please..."


    though he doesn''t want to be big, is he has the final say?


    At the moment, he had to untie his seal. Zhiyang Zhiqiang''s immortal power surged all over his body. All his fiery fire attributes gathered in one fist, and even a golden flame appeared on the surface. He wrapped his fist and welcomed it heavily.


    "Fusion skill, Yin Yang boxing!"


    A devil''s hand, a fire fist, fiercely meet.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    With a bang, both of them lost their eyesight. For a moment, they were deafening. The golden flame became a sea of fire, and the magic palm opened a black curtain. They made a "Zizi" sound, and the fire actually formed a counter suppression.


    Ning Tao eyes a bright, busy clench one''s teeth, suddenly increase strength, want to occupy the upper hand on the strength of this blow.


    "Give me Suppression


    However, Ning Tao didn''t expect to know the strength of the immortal. I saw that the female earth fairy was angry and uncomfortable, and realized that she couldn''t put out the sun flame, so she just used the powerful magic to detonate the energy.


    "Son of a bitch, get out of here!"


    With a bang, they both retreated a long way.


    Ning Tao even took more than ten steps back to stabilize his figure. His throat was sweet and his face was flushed with abnormal tides. However, he pressed him down again.


    The corner of his mouth cracked with an excited sneer.


    "Originally, is this the real strength of the earth immortal? Tut Tut, what''s the big deal? Let me be a little disappointed. "


    Ning Tao said jokingly.


    To tell you the truth, since he broke through Renxian jiuzhong, the seventh change, his strength has not been well revealed.


    There was a fight, but it wasn''t worth it.


    The strength of this female Dixian is about triple. However, Ning Tao seems to have fallen behind in this attack. In fact, some of her strength has been sealed. Besides, her quick counterattack and battle furnace have not been shown.


    Therefore, Ning Tao estimates that if he is in the peak state, he can definitely fight with this female Dixian. Even if he is defeated, it''s easy to escape.


    Think of this, her fear is much less.


    However, from what she said just now, it''s not hard to hear that she has determined the good things for herself and the magic moon. If she escapes, the magic moon will be over.


    No matter what, it can''t hurt her.


    If so, it will be the only way to kill people


    She stepped back five or six steps in succession. Her whole body was burning hot, especially her right palm, which was scorched black, and there were bursts of stinging pain.


    "Damn, what a terrible flame, what a perverted boy, there is such a powerful immortal who can fight against himself?"


    She was shocked.


    Even if she is a new generation of demons in the demon world, the Third Prince of the demon family, the devil eating the earth, the eldest prince of the blood family, and blood lust, she can''t do this, can she?


    Who is this Terran?


    What''s his purpose?


    Hearing Ning Tao''s sarcasm, she couldn''t help but say angrily: "hum, little boy, don''t be wild too early. Can you understand the power of the Ninth level? It''s ridiculous to be complacent when you take my shot. "


    "Come to the newspaper, I won''t kill nobody!"


    "Want to know my name? You don''t deserve it Ning Tao sneers repeatedly. How could he be so obviously deceived


    At this point, in a jungle.


    Hundreds of black robes groped up quietly. Not far ahead, it was the magic moon, but they didn''t act rashly.


    "Vice President Hong, when shall we start?" A black robe lowered his voice and said cautiously.


    One of them, a mysterious man in white robe, whispered: "don''t panic, wait for vice president Zhong''s signal, this action must be sure to be safe..."


    But before he finished speaking, there was a roar from the jungle in the distance, which was very loud. Someone was fighting, but it was still a fairy.


    "Why? It doesn''t seem to be the breath of vice president Zhong, "a black robe suspected.


    "No, look..."


    Listening to the cry of surprise, people rushed to the front to see.


    When they saw the riot, they almost set out without hesitation and acted quickly. No one cared about the fairy. Their only responsibility and mission was to protect Princess Yue, that''s all.


    "Damn it, the prey was startled. Who moved the hand?" A lot of black robes were shocked and agitated one by one.


    Seeing this, vice president NA Hong clenched his teeth and ordered: "no matter what, let''s go and catch the magic moon alive. It must be quick. The time for a cup of tea...""Yes ~"


    "whoosh..."


    In a flash, hundreds of strong men in black robe rushed up, and there were two earth immortals, just like a sharp sword, inserted into the heart of the enemy.


    "No, enemy attack, enemy attack, protect the princess quickly..."


    "Boom, boom...!"


    The roar of the explosion, let Ning Tao and the female fairy, who are ready for a big fight, suddenly stunned, what''s the matter? Someone''s doing it on a large scale?


    "Hiss ~!"


    "It''s the direction of moyue..."


    Ningtao two people surprised, female fairy is more furious, toward ningtao ferocious way: "hit the trick, transfer the tiger away from the mountain, cunning little bastard."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. I didn''t know what was going on. Where did he get away?


    But the next second, his pupils shrank, and he saw a dark shadow touch the fairy, and a pair of machetes flash to her neck.


    "Chi Chi..."


    The female immortal''s attention is all on Ning Tao. She is so careless that she gets it. She screams and cuts a long wound on her neck. The blood is dripping. If the bone is not too hard, it must be cut off for her.


    "Roar..."


    "Damned bastard, dare to sneak on this seat and die for me." the female earth immortal wants to blow fire, and the violent magic instantly shakes the shadow away.


    "Puff..."


    The black shadow spewed out a mouthful of blood and couldn''t fly back.


    Had not stopped, the female fairy ferocious, forest ran in front of him, it was like a steel punch, hit him heavily.


    "Not good..." The shadow was startled.


    But at this moment, a white robed mysterious strong man rushed out in an instant. The same punch was several times stronger than that of the female Dixian. He still hummed coldly: "if you dare to fight your subordinates, you are not worthy."


    "Xianfa, shifangquan seal!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The female fairy was so surprised that she could only rush to meet her. But the next second, she felt the bone of her arm. With a click, a sharp pain came and the whole person flew out.


    "Puff..."


    The strength of this fist is too strong, and the strength of the comer is much stronger than her, so she immediately has the intention to retreat.


    But her chest was cold, which made her tremble. Her strength of falling back was also stopped by this light. The female fairy was stunned, and almost looked at her chest with stiff neck.


    A silver gun shot blood through her heart.


    Stunned, I turned my head to see that it was cold Ning Tao, lips slightly open, light said: "my name is Ning Tao... "

 Chapter 2549

    "You You... "


    The female demon earth fairy is cold all over, the blood overflows from her mouth, and her face gradually solidifies.


    "Ning Tao, you have to die."


    "That month, bitch, you will be implicated to death, you You will not come to a good end... "


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold and hummed. His hands were strong and his five viscera and six abdomen were shocked into powder.


    At this moment, even if Da Luo Jinxian and Hua Tuo were alive, they could not save the female immortal.


    With a puff, she fell to the ground.


    "Huhu..."


    The mysterious man in black shadow and white robe was surprised. Unexpectedly, an immortal died like this? It''s incredible.


    It can only be said that their cooperation is seamless, improvisational and temporary, but perfect.


    The overall strength can also crush female immortals.


    Dark shadow stood up, but before he spoke, he heard Ning Tao say: "machete? When will you return to the demon kingdom? "


    "My friends, how are they?"


    "Er..."


    The black shadow was stunned for a moment, but felt that the mask on his face was still there. Then he pretended to be calm and said foolishly, "I don''t know the machete. I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person."


    "Che, do you think if you wear a mask, I will not know you? Why are you so familiar? "Ning Tao said with a long gun.


    "This I... "


    How does this guy recognize himself? By the way, is it because of his double knives?


    He remembers that Ning Tao had seen himself perform.


    When the atmosphere was embarrassed, the mysterious man in the white robe suddenly raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "it''s worthy of being the daozun of this generation. Ning Tao, I''m afraid that even if we don''t intervene, this female demon Dixian can''t help you."


    "Who are you?" Ning Tao remains vigilant.


    "My name is Zhong. I''m one of the three vice presidents of the demon society. You don''t have to worry. We''re friends and secret guards. We just wanted to catch Princess Yue and ask for something. Unexpectedly, we met you."


    "This will save you a lot of trouble. We are organizing our troops on a large scale and are going to go to the evil clan to save you..."


    Vice President Zhong said with a surprise smile.


    It''s a surprise to see Ning Tao here.


    In this way, they don''t have to struggle any more. It''s not easy to deal with the evil clan. If you really want to break through, you will lose your troops and defeat your generals. Now, everything is OK.


    Inadvertently, he killed two birds with one stone.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gradually put down his guard. In his eyes, there was a flash of gold. Vice president Zhong had no hiding in his eyes. What flowed in his body was pure Xianli, a great immortal.


    Bizhi''s daughter Dixian And a strong Dixian!


    "Wait, what did you say? Are you going to catch moyue? " Ning Tao suddenly surprised, strange way.


    "That''s right!"


    "Now the war in the fairyland is very tight. We have been lurking for many years. What should we do? We should make a big stir in the fairyland, and let the fairyland be at home and abroad, regardless of the situation. Only in this way can we share the pressure on the fairyland."


    "Besides, as a demon princess, she must have many secrets that can help fairyland..."


    Vice President Zhong said without reservation.


    His eyes, from time to time stay in the Qilin jade between Ning Tao''s neck, wait for many years, finally see you again.


    Ning Tao a frown, but hurriedly shook his head way: "give up, magic month know, I know."


    "If you really capture her, it will only infuriate the demon clan and the demon world, and accelerate the destruction of the demon society."


    "Luo Hai also asked me to tell you something that you need to do immediately. Don''t overdo it."


    As soon as the words came out, their faces changed, as if they were considering the credibility of Ning Tao''s words.


    Just a few minutes later, vice president Zhong made a decision. He arched his hand to Ning Tao and said, "I''ll follow the order of Mr. Ning. I''ll send a signal to the secret guards to retreat."


    "Wait a minute, I need you to do one more thing," Ning Tao waved his hand, his eyes bright


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the sky of the demon forest, the two sides fight and fight. However, the situation is one-sided, and only one-sided killing can be seen, which is very fierce.


    "Damn it, take Princess Yue with you. Hold on, our reinforcements are coming." the male demon earth immortal is stronger, but he is besieged by two earth immortals.


    Suddenly, the two immortals seemed to receive some message, and their faces changed.


    "Give up catching moyue? Kill all the guards


    What kind of command is that?


    Although confused, it spread quickly in the team, and immediately everyone killed, no longer aiming at the magic moon, but at the guards around.


    In a flash, the number of people who died doubled.


    There are only seven or eight strong people struggling around magic moon.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Roar, roar..."


    Moyue''s face is pale. In the demon world, will someone catch her? Although very angry, but still worried, because Ning Tao has not come back.She also saw the female fairy, heading for ningtao.


    Does Ning Tao take the opportunity to leave.


    Or did he have an accident


    However, a smashed wreck flew in front of her, which made her shocked. She couldn''t stand it. These thieves came prepared.


    "I''m afraid I can''t escape this disaster..."


    When he was laughing at himself, three or four black robes flashed in front of him. Magic moon had already closed her beautiful eyes, but after waiting for a long time, there was no movement. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that a group of black robes were chasing the guards and killing them everywhere.


    What''s going on?


    They have every chance to take her.


    But at the moment, they only chase their own guards. Strange, don''t they want to catch themselves?


    Just when she was surprised, a strong breath came from the horizon. There were ghosts and demons. Reinforcements came. Magic moon was very happy. She sacrificed the chariot and went to the direction of reinforcements.


    "No, don''t let Princess Yue run away. Catch her," the black robes roared and rushed to her.


    But at this moment, the last guard left, male Dixian, was red eyed. No matter what, he could not let the princess have an accident. This is his mission and also for the safety of his own clan.


    "You bastards, bury them with me!" The male earth fairy laughs wildly and suddenly expands and explodes.


    He chose to blow himself up.


    At the same time, it also blocked all pursuers.


    "No, go back..." Seeing this, vice president Hong and another Dixian put up a shield.


    "Boom boom..."


    How terrible it is for a God to blow himself up.


    Compared with the explosion of the super nuclear God, there is something unique.


    Magic moon couldn''t catch up, and was directly swept by the wave of self explosion. Fortunately, her chariot''s defense power was amazing. In an instant, the defense array started, but accelerated its thrust.


    "No, protect the princess of the moon," the reinforcements screamed, and quickly pulled the chariot back.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao in the dark breathes a sigh of relief, and all the hidden dangers are removed. In this way, no one knows what happened between magic moon and him.


    It''s some kind of make-up.


    watched the explosion as like as two peas were blowing. He thought about it and suddenly took out a head that was exactly like himself. It was a real head, and in the spirit world there was a man who changed his mind to become his appearance.


    After fighting, he killed him.


    Out of curiosity, this thing has been kept.


    Ning Tao shouldered the impact and threw the head out, letting him be engulfed by the aftershocks of the explosion


    Just after finishing these, I suddenly felt that I was enveloped by a dull depression and the terrible pressure. Even the three immortals were shocked.


    "Ten Ten steps Fairy

 Chapter 2550

    Ning Tao, vice president Hong, vice president Zhong, machetes, and even hundreds of secret guards all turned pale at this moment, and their scalp cracked.


    How can the immortal show up here?


    Princess moon, is it so important?


    "It''s over. It''s going to be a big deal..."


    Although there are many of them, they are all elite, but once the immortals make a move, one person is enough to crush them.


    It is unimaginable that the fairy is terrible.


    "Hum, a group of rats dare to attack our princess. It''s just rampant. You can''t be forgiven for your sins. You should die." from the clouds, an angry man came out, with boundless strength.


    The next second, immediately shot a war skill, ten thousand magic palm, but the same move, the power of the immortal difference.


    This palm seems to destroy heaven and earth.


    The whole demon forest is covered at this moment.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Although she was rescued, she seemed to understand something in a trance.


    He quickly stares at the big beautiful eyes and looks forward. Finally, in a corner, he sees Ning Tao''s figure. It''s him, he saves himself, and kills all the guards, for fear that someone will guess their adultery.


    Thus threatening themselves, can no longer stand.


    Yes, it must be.


    Moyue is excited. At this moment, she feels that Ning Tao still cares about herself, which fully shows that the woman in love is crazy


    But when she saw the magic hand, she screamed, "no Uncle unintentional, stay alive. "


    As soon as the words came out, the man with black hair in the sky raised his eyebrows. Yes, he should stay alive. Although these mole ants are not strong enough, they should at least find out who they are, and dare to attack him.


    If he didn''t just pass by and drive to the main city of the evil clan, I''m afraid it''s hard to say.


    Immediately gather some strength, slow down the offensive, but even so, for machete and others, still a face of despair.


    This time, I''m really not reconciled.


    However, it''s worth to die under the immortal!


    Ning Tao roars and his bones are going to be crushed, but he doesn''t admit defeat and can''t die here.


    he still has to pick up Sophia''s mother and daughter. There are still many things to do and he can''t lose


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, he accumulated all his strength to urge Hunyuan gate to escape from here.


    Although, the way of space will expose the identity.


    But he was desperate.


    However, just at this critical moment, a mysterious force actually inserted in, a gentle white shadow appeared in front of him, and said with a smile:


    "Ning Xiaoyou, don''t resist, give it to me!"


    Words fall, then big hand a wave, Ning Tao only feel a dark big hole, instantly swallow him.


    Not only him, but also hundreds of people on the scene. Few people responded to this scene.


    Ning Tao only remembered that when he saw the scene, a word flashed through his mind: "in the sleeve Heaven and earth. "


    "Boom Ah... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ten thousand magic hands finally fell down. Most of the demons were wiped away. Countless demons were powdered, as if the end of the world had come.


    After a long time, the movement gradually subsided.


    Three rescue Dixian rushed up, respectfully came to the magic unintentional side, said: "we have seen the Grand Marshal, thank you for your help."


    However, the devil didn''t care, squinted his eyes, and the majestic spirit scanned the ruins below.


    "Big My Lord, have you killed the traitor? " A demon immortal asked weakly.


    The devil brushed his sleeve unintentionally, hummed coldly, and said with a sneer, "it''s interesting that they were allowed to run away. It''s really interesting that someone can save them all under my eyes."


    "Ten level strong man, a ten level strong man even stronger than this one, but who is this man?"


    "In my impression, there is no such person in the demon world. Is he a strong man in the western regions? Or those families... "


    The magic moon, and a few immortals, one by one were dumbfounded.


    It''s amazing that there are ten strong people involved.


    But also quietly, people were rescued.


    Everyone was shocked. You know, the devil didn''t mean to, but he was one of the best in the devil world. He was extremely terrible and his strength was unfathomable. He was several generations earlier than the devil. He was the Grand Marshal of the first Legion.


    It was surprising enough that he came back. Unexpectedly, there was a hidden strong man in the demon world.


    If marshal mowuxin didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid they would be more or less lucky today.


    All of a sudden, all of them survived.


    Moyue feels sorry on the surface, but in fact she feels a little happy. That''s great. Ning Tao has escaped


    At this time, the devil did not mean to pick an eyebrow, turned and said with a smile: "girl moon, are you ok? Don''t worry, I will find these guys out for you. ""Ah, I believe uncle Wuxin, you can do it. It''s no big deal except for minor injuries."


    "By the way, uncle Wuxin, aren''t you in fairyland? As a Grand Marshal, why did you come back suddenly? Is something wrong? " Magic moon is wonderful.


    With a slight smile, the devil explained, "the next stage of the war is about to start. The four marshals meet in the main city of the evil clan for secret consultation."


    "Well, you Huizu first, those mice, certainly do not dare to fight again."


    "I''ll find out who did it!"


    During the conversation, an invincible domineering came out. He was very excited now. He was a mysterious strong man. He wanted to meet him personally. He couldn''t wait to catch these people Dig it all out.


    Looking at the devil inadvertently tearing the back of the space to leave, the devil moon and his party also left in a hurry.


    Only the ruins of the demon forest


    But before long, the peace here was broken, and seven or eight figures came. The leader was an acquaintance, and he was Bone knife!


    In these days, he tossed and turned, Ning Tao''s glance, let him not forget.


    He was almost certain that it was Ning Tao.


    Finally, he talked to the people and helped him explore the matter. He first went to find Xie Shou, and then inquired about the Sutra. After that, he became more and more sure that he knew that Princess Yue had left, and then he kept chasing after her.


    But on the way, I got the news that Princess Yue had been attacked. I came here at a high speed.


    Unfortunately A step late!


    "Damn, it must be Ning Tao, it must be him," Gu Yidao roared, his face was not reconciled.


    But the people behind him, including a bone immortal, shook their heads. This child''s spirit has been like this since he came back from the fairyland.


    We can''t do without the word "Ning Tao" all day long.


    All of a sudden, Gu Yidao said with red eyes: "look, look for it for me, there must be a clue, there must be..."


    Said, like crazy general in the ruins of the search, a few people helpless, this battle, there are aftereffects, but ten, fairy.


    What will be left behind in this destruction?


    From the beginning, they didn''t believe that Ning Tao would sneak into the demon world. It was no less than seeking death. They were crazy


    The people turned the land over and over. The wreckage and objects were stripped out, but nothing was found. Suddenly, a broken blood head was found on the edge.


    He had less than one third left, but that part, the outline, was stunned.


    "Ning Tao, dead?"

 Chapter 2551

    Looking at the bloody head lying in the ruins, his face is beyond recognition, but only with this outline, one bone knife is enough to recognize it. This is Ning Tao''s.


    However, he felt that it was not Ning Tao''s.


    Because there is a feeling of emptiness.


    Statues It''s not like the soul!


    His mind was confused and awkward, his heart was empty, his face was incredible, and he was lost.


    Really Is that how you die?


    "Putong" a, bone a knife to sit on the ground.


    Several of his clansmen came to see the head and quickly took out a portrait of Ning Tao. They came forward to compare it for a long time.


    Finally, the bone clan immortal sighed: "a knife, what else do you have to say now?"


    "There are only two possibilities. First, this is your illusion. This person is just like Ning Tao. After all, this kind of thing is very common everywhere."


    "Second, even if he is Ning Tao, he is dead. No matter which one, it is over."


    "If he died under the power of the immortal, he would not lose."


    Hearing this, although people feel uncomfortable, they also feel reasonable. No matter how abnormal Ning Tao is, no matter how evil he is, it''s not as terrible as the immortals.


    It''s just that this fact is a little hard to accept.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Gu Yidao clenched his fists tightly and his eyes were red. He didn''t believe it. He died too suddenly. Ning Tao, his opponent, was not an ordinary person?


    However, in front of the fact, the clan will not be idle to help him complete his boring fantasy.


    Immediately bite teeth, take out a clean cloth, the bloody head to carefully put away.


    He will never give up this matter.


    Ning Tao, my opponent


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Ning Tao is in the dark, breathtaking. The space is very narrow and full of people. If he didn''t know it was Yin Wei, I''m afraid they would have done it long ago.


    Who saved them?


    It looks like it''s on its way!


    When Ning Tao was worried, vice president Zhong said with a laugh: "brothers, you must have guessed that the one who saved us is the president of our demon society."


    "It''s a real Heaven is powerful


    "What?"


    Hundreds of people exclaimed, one by one excited, excited up, so many years, they have guessed each other, but until today it was confirmed.


    Even the vice president, I haven''t met the president, because he is too powerful It''s so mysterious.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Long live the fairyland, long live the fairyland. The president is indeed the president. Who will fight with him when he does it?" Machete roared out excitedly.


    In an instant, the fear was dispelled, as if there was endless courage to hear the name.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know why, but his mind is sinking into the bead of Xumi kingdom. There is a corpse in it, the female fairy. He''s joking. With his rather skinny character, how can he waste food?


    It''s also the earth immortal.


    He immediately secretly urged the key to longevity, and sucked all the energy of the female Dixian.


    The key to longevity has reached 62%!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is very excited. This is the real benefit. A corpse of an immortal provides 2% of the energy for the key to longevity.


    It seems very few, but in fact it''s amazing. The more you get to the back, the more energy you need.


    That''s an astronomical number.


    But "Ding Dong" a crisp ring, let Ning Tao''s mind and a Leng, immediately strange looked in the past, it was a space ring, Ning Tao eyes shine, yes, actually forget this thing.


    How to say, this female Dixian is not low in the status of the demon family. She will not be poor if she follows the demon moon.


    Immediately excited to explore the space ring, although there is still residual soul power, but it was licked clean


    As soon as the mind enters the space, the ring is full of magic crystals, all of which are of high purity and top quality. In addition, there are magic stones, some scrolls, furs, iron ores and weapons It''s a lot of stuff.


    Ning Tao''s mouth watered. He deserves to be the property of the earth immortal. It''s worth hundreds of billions at least.


    Some things still have a price but no market.


    Just want to devour wantonly, but side suddenly empty some, immediately will his mind to startle back, what happened? There was also some panic.


    Among them, the machete is among those who have disappeared.


    After a while, more than a dozen people disappeared here, as if they had been released by the caster. The two vice presidents were not flustered at all and comforted the people.


    A moment later, the only low-level space in this sleeve is Ning Tao and the two vice presidents.


    "I said, vice president Zhong, what''s going on? What do you mean, why only the three of us? " Ning Tao scratched his head, his face puzzled.


    While vice president Hong thought about it, suddenly his eyes brightened and he was surprised and said, "it seems that the president will show up."As soon as they finished speaking, they were led by a force, and their field of vision was bright. Then they appeared in a small stone room.


    Ning Tao''s three people are still in a state of shock. This process is a little uncomfortable. We can only say that it''s time for the secret method.


    The universe in the sleeve can do this step at most.


    Compared with yanglingjie and Xumi Jiezhu, they are far behind.


    As soon as Ning Tao raised his head, he saw a man in white standing in front of him. With one hand, he didn''t know when to grasp the unicorn jade and rubbed it with nostalgia.


    "You Who are you? "


    When the two vice presidents saw him, they immediately said, "we have met the president."


    "Yes President? " Ning Tao suddenly, it''s him.


    I saw the man in white smile and said to his family, "I have many names. My name is Xiao Yuanbai, in the fairyland It is commonly known as the first childe. "


    "First son, Xiao Yuanbai?" Ning Tao pondered for a while, then shook his head, no impression at all.


    The man in white was not surprised. Then he said with a smile, "I have another name. Maybe you will understand that the head of the five gods guard is the head of the Kirin guard!"

 Chapter 2552

    "The head of the five gods guard, Qilin guard "The Lord," Ning Tao was shocked. He must have heard of it.


    Wushenwei is an immortal chopping sword in the fairyland. It supervises the five realms. It''s mysterious and terrifying. It''s the biggest card in the hand of Luo Tian in the fairyland.


    Among them, it is said that there are five super strong men, who are the members of the five Shenwei chief.


    I don''t know how long it has existed!


    Ning Tao never thought that he would meet the most powerful and mysterious leader of the Kirin guard in this stone chamber. It''s unbelievable.


    "Xiao Yuanbai, the first childe..."


    Seeing Ning Tao chanting the name repeatedly, vice president Zhong explained: "I''m afraid you don''t know about Mr. Ning. The time when Mr. Ning lived was very far away, and the name has been forgotten for a long time."


    "And you see, the president is very young. In fact, even those old things in fairyland are far behind him."


    "The life span of Tian Xian is ten times that of Di Xian. How big is the president? You need to ask him, so you haven''t heard of him. It''s normal..."


    Hear this, Ning Tao suddenly, so say, this president is older than the medicine fairy.


    The ten immortals in fairyland are actually an election similar to the five major regions. Through reputation, strength, and the peak of a pulse So he was promoted to the ten throne.


    However, this only represents an era. Beikun ancestor, lame old, is one of the ten immortals of the previous generation.


    There are also some strong people who don''t like to be exposed to the public and love quietness, but they can''t be underestimated. Of course, people who can live to this stage will have a common problem, that is, fear and the decline of martial arts.


    Why?


    Because of the nine robberies of the earth immortal, which is called the end of the friars, 99% of Tianjiao will die on it.


    Fairyland has been prosperous for so many years. It is reasonable to say that there should be a lot of strong people. But it is because of the nine robberies of the earth immortals that countless arrogance and frustrations are caused. Every one of them is playing with life.


    A little carelessness, will die in the sky under the thunder, the spirits are all gone, life glory with the thunder completely disappeared.


    Therefore, every time those old monsters break through, they need to be fully prepared. Some of them don''t go through a natural calamity once in a thousand years. It''s common.


    They have a long life span, so they are not in a hurry, and they all start to enjoy themselves. Otherwise, they may be gone one day.


    in fact, they can break through and have plenty of savings, but they have no confidence in the disaster.


    As time goes by, it leads to a gap between life and death. Sometimes, an evil can''t live in an era.


    For example, today''s top ten immortals come from different times. Taichu immortal is the oldest one, and can almost connect with the previous generation. Next, Yao immortal is the only one who survived in that time.


    The youngest, undoubtedly, is the moon shadow fairy, who has juxtaposed with the most mysterious "ten immortals" into the constellation of ten immortals.


    So, at this time, you can imagine how magical the role of 24pin Zulian is. It''s really incredible that it can resist the thunder.


    If it comes out, the fairyland will make trouble


    Just when Ning Tao was thinking, the first son, Xiao Yuanbai, said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing. When I see you, I feel old. However, I believe you can catch up with me soon."


    "I have no doubt about that!"


    "What?"


    The two vice presidents were stunned. This is actually the president''s evaluation of Ning Tao. It''s a bit too high, and they even feel inferior.


    I didn''t expect that he was so optimistic about Ning Tao.


    But beyond the president, is this really possible?


    and Ning Tao''s old face is red. He touched his nose and said with a bitter smile, "the older generation is really absurd, but the boy can''t afford it any more. This time, we would like to thank our predecessors for their help. Otherwise, we will all be finished."


    "Ha ha..."


    "It''s just my duty. What''s more, if you wear Kirin jade, you''ll be the special envoy of the fairy palace. You can be equal to me in terms of the earth immortals."


    "So in any case, I want to do it," Xiao Yuanbai laughed freely.


    He was dressed in a simple white robe, which seemed to be as simple as the road. He was simple and charming. His short hair was very energetic. He was like a modest gentleman with a gentle attitude. Even the magic around him had to be afraid of three points.


    And hear this, Ning Tao a burst of dumb, originally is like this, Luo Hai can''t say anything with him.


    No wonder the vice president also called him an adult.


    At this time, after some greetings, vice president Hong cut into the main topic and asked, "Mr. Ning, I dare to ask you what important mission you have with your coming here."


    "And the one who saved people. What''s the matter?"


    Before that, machete had told the devil society what he knew, otherwise they would not rush to rescue Ning Tao.


    Xiao Yuanbai''s smile also slowly converged. This matter is the most important thing, and it is also the mission that he will accomplish in any case.


    "Well, there is one, said Luo Hai. Let me help you to find out the purpose of the demon world attacking the fairyland. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles. What is the purpose of the demon world''s move?""If you say there is no purpose, it is to kill people. Do you believe it?" Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said frankly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yuanbai and the two vice presidents changed their faces. Although they had a guess, they didn''t expect that it was really this. It was really hard to do.


    This is absolutely the secret of the demon world. It''s very difficult to find out.


    At this time, vice president Zhong said strangely, "how can we say about saving people? Is it the captured prisoner of fairyland? "


    "No, it''s my personal business. It''s because of this that I came here to save my imprisoned wife and daughter from the blood clan. Three months later, there will be a good opportunity. I''m ready to do it at that time."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning.


    "Well, this seat represents the up and down of the demon society. I promise you that I will help you to accomplish your goal," said Xiao Yuanbai without hesitation.


    The two vice presidents nodded. After all, Ning Tao was a special envoy. If he had a request, it would not be too much.


    But it''s also a headache.


    It''s a blood clan, not a cat and dog mountain camp.


    Ning Tao is overjoyed at hearing that. With the help of the master of Kirin, I''m afraid the chance will increase greatly.


    "what shall we do now?" Vice President Zhong looked at it, and there was nothing he could do.


    "You are too reckless. From today on, we have to keep everyone secret. We can''t tangle in front of you, let alone show your head. The demons have been completely angered.


    Ning Tao suggested.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yuanbai nodded, and then said, "since this is the case, let''s live here. This is the hill of death. It''s a hidden place. Let''s talk about it first."


    Ning Tao agrees. On the whole, he can relax and take advantage of the opportunity to improve himself.


    He has just made a lot of small fortune.


    when he''s swallowed up, his accomplishments will increase greatly. He should try to break through Dixian!

 Chapter 2553

    Today''s Ning Tao''s cultivation has been firmly in this nine fold state. His spirit is comparable to that of the earth immortal, and his physique is comparable to that of the earth immortal. He is poor It''s just the precipitation of time.


    This is the hill of death, one of the secret strongholds of the demon society. It is a strange and rugged place.


    We can basically rest assured about safety.


    Before, the reason why he released his subordinates one by one from his sleeve was because of Xiao Yuanbai''s identity. He didn''t want his subordinates to see his true face. If more people knew about him, more risks would come.


    So it''s better to keep this mystery.


    He appeared completely to meet Ning Tao. Otherwise, even the three vice presidents would not see him once.


    The first young master, Xiao Yuanbai, is not clear about his status in the demon world, even the three vice presidents


    Of course, these have nothing to do with Ning Tao. He doesn''t want to think about anything now. He just wants to practice crazily and break through to Dixian!


    When Hong and Zhong, two vice presidents, finished listening, they almost broke their stomachs with laughter and shook their heads to show that it was impossible.


    That''s delusion!


    It took them hundreds of years to break through. They had a solid foundation and broke through at one stroke. That''s why they have reached the present level.


    Xiao Yuanbai knew that although he believed that Ning Tao had great potential, three months was too short.


    You know, how old is Ning Tao now?


    What''s in 30?


    Not to mention three months, even if you give him three or 30 years, if you can break through to the earth immortal and look at the fairyland, you can hardly find anyone younger than him.


    It can be said that breaking and breaking the record of fairyland, the youngest Old monster!


    Today''s fairyland, the youngest group of earthly immortals, is in the top 20 or 15 of the list of immortals. Most of them are in the early stage, and they dare not go through the robbery easily.


    Most of the 20 to 50 in the longevity list are nine peaks, or Banbu Dixian!


    Ning Tao is still not listed in the longevity list. For him, it''s useless. He''s not a greedy man for fame. He just wants to protect his family.


    Fight for them.


    Fight for the future!


    Although none of the three predecessors believed him, they supported his spirit and persistence.


    Even, he generously taught his own experience and experience, including Tian Xian and Xiao Yuanbai, and seriously guided Ning Tao.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao is the most outstanding descendant of fairyland. When they become stronger, they can relax themselves.


    This is because the successive generations of Tianjiao created the eternal glory of the human race.


    Young people, it''s a good thing to have a goal. Maybe they can blind the three of them?


    Although that''s impossible


    In the secret room, Ning Tao sits cross legged.


    With the careful guidance of the three elders, he realized a lot, such as Yao Xian, Luo Hai, the four beasts, even Xian Yue Yi, Da Sima He''s asked for advice.


    Everyone''s approach is different.


    Suit oneself, just be the surest way!


    For example, xianyueyi''s way to break through the earth immortals is to rely on the continuous support of pure Yin power, which is the magical function of Yin power, absorbing the heaven and earth power into pure Yin power.


    In those days, Yao Xian relied on his own Alchemy to plan for decades and succeed at one stroke.


    Big Sima, needless to say, overstocked for a long time, suddenly rebounded and broke through the barrier.


    Luo Hai relies on the help of the fairy palace


    But Ning Tao, those methods are not suitable for him. He needs to find his own way, or he will have to wait another year if he misses this opportunity. There are too many changes in one year.


    He didn''t want to wait for a moment.


    Even three months is for the sake of safety.


    "Huhu..."


    After shaking his head and leaving his thoughts behind, Ning Tao pondered and thought about the shortcut. After a while, a general concept appeared in his mind.


    Although it will be affected by the dark attribute, there is nothing we can do now. There is only one shortcut to take.


    With a wave of his hand, an ancient dark magic tripod fell heavily, surrounded by nine prisons. The evil spirit was strong, and the great power of the emperor was revealed.


    It''s an imperial instrument Jiuyu town magic tripod!


    Next second, Ning Tao took off his coat, gritted his teeth and jumped into the tripod.


    The speed of swallowing the magic power of the emperor and Ning Tao''s blessing increased exponentially. The rolling magic Qi was almost swept away by the big storm, like an archaic Kunpeng, opening its boundless mouth to swallow.


    It''s like the monk''s hands are still pinching his heart.


    "Star refining formula, soul melting heaven and earth!"


    At this moment, Dantian, the third turn, the key of immortality, devours the magic, and Ning Tao''s consciousness, is at this moment out of his body.


    Floating in the endless darkness, floating, floating"Boom Boom, boom... "


    I''m afraid that even Ning Tao doesn''t know what he''s doing. It''s really frightening. A whirlpool is expanding crazily, which almost devours everything.


    A group of secret guards are practicing, and suddenly they find that the energy of heaven and earth has lost, and they are all going in the same direction.


    "No, what''s the matter?" Everyone exclaimed and hurriedly came to ningtao''s closed cave.


    The two vice presidents also arrived in a hurry.


    Seeing this great whirlpool, my face was shocked. Is this really the action made by Renxian? If it''s rare, even if the trail of death continues to be detected, it will make him continue to be damaged.


    Today''s demon world has begun wantonly wanted them, innocent implicated, there are tens of thousands.


    Vice President Zhong made a quick decision and scolded: "don''t panic, everyone. Let''s join hands with you to form a seal. We must block the movement here."


    "Yes..."


    Nearly 100 people joined hands, and under the leadership of the three immortals, a firm seal was soon formed.


    From the outside world, there is no anomaly at all.


    But inside, it was a riot.


    "Hiss, what the hell is Ning doing? Even if we have a unique method, we need to pluck the cocoon and get rid of the filth. We can''t do that. "


    "Isn''t he afraid of the dark attribute? What if he degenerates into a devil


    Vice President Hong said with a worried face.


    But as soon as the words came out, vice president Zhong said in a hushed voice: "keep it down. Don''t let Lao Han hear it. You know his situation, it will easily stimulate him."


    On hearing this, vice president Hong suddenly changed his face, sighed helplessly and nodded dejectedly.


    Lao Han is their partner for many years.


    He is also the third vice president of the demon society. However, he is eager to make profits, and his mood is unstable. He made a mistake in cultivating the demon decision and became a demon.


    But fortunately, his consciousness still exists and he is still loyal to Yin Wei, so everything can only be ambiguous


    In the dark, Ning Tao doesn''t know how long he has been floating. Suddenly, he enters a dark space. There are many dark crystals, lights and a demon baby sleeping. This should be the origin of the demon world.


    After seeing the two sources, Ning Tao also opened his eyes. He had an epiphany in his heart, and Lingtai was clear and bright.


    I don''t know how many people envy this opportunity.


    This is my last chance!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brighten, he immediately devours the light without disturbing the sleeping magic baby. The stronger the magic crystal is, the faster the refining speed is, the deeper the perception is, and the longer he stays in this dark space.


    I''m afraid he didn''t expect to stay for two months!

 Chapter 2554

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A magic storm running through heaven and earth, tearing around, space distortion, energy disorder and irritability, several kilometers around, no one dares to approach.


    "Well, what is master Ning practicing? It''s been almost two months. If it goes on like this, the energy of our seal will be drained. It''s really a ghost, "said Vice President Hong with a bitter face.


    On the other side, vice president Zhong also nodded his head. This time, Ning Tao will make a big noise again.


    According to the news, the demons are furious, unite with the ghosts, orcs Many races join hands to investigate the demon world, vowing to find out the thief who attacked the Moon Princess.


    Even death hill, which is rarely seen, has recently seen a lot of sneaky figures.


    "Our seal won''t last long. If it goes on like this, once the seal is broken and the outside world detects it, I''m afraid it will think of us. At that time, we will all suffer."


    Vice President Zhong is also worried.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "If you want me to say that, why don''t you just throw him here? It''s a problem. Since he came, more than a dozen of our brothers have died. "


    A murky voice came from behind.


    On hearing this, the two vice presidents changed their faces and turned to look at them. They saw a figure full of evil spirit, coming with evil smile, rebellious, giving people a feeling of darkness and palpitation.


    "Han, why are you back? According to the rules, you shouldn''t be here. How do you know we''re here? " Vice President Zhong frowned.


    Yes, the man in front of us is one of the three vice presidents of the demon society, vice president Han.


    Every vice president is responsible for different things in the demon world. Only the people present know about Ning Tao, and the rest of the hidden guards don''t know anything about him.


    It is estimated that he only knew when he came in just now!


    Vice President Han''s mouth, a hook, evil smile: "are their own people, this small matter, it is difficult to do it?"


    "The main reason is that you are in danger. After all, there is a big disaster and trouble. By the way, where is the president? I''m just going to find him about something... "


    The two vice presidents frowned tightly. They didn''t know why. They always felt that something was wrong.


    But at this time, machete suddenly came out and said in a deep voice, "Vice President Han, you''ve passed. Ning Tao is my special envoy of yinwei. You shouldn''t be so defiled."


    "Defile? Ha ha... "


    Vice President Han gave a grim smile and said sarcastically, "well, even a minion dares to scold our vice president. Is that what Lao Zhong and Lao Hong taught us?"


    As he spoke, he suddenly clapped his hand at the machete with his backhand.


    "No, stop it..."


    As soon as the pupils of the machete shrank, the shouts sounded in his ears. But this palm, too fast, was printed on his chest for a moment, and he vomited blood and flew out on the spot.


    But this is not over, in front of a flower, that Han vice president, is a palm toward his head.


    He He''s going to kill?


    How did vice president Han become like this?


    "No..."


    At this critical moment, a black shadow crossed his foot, and a sharp leg whip and black wind not only blocked his attack, but also kicked him in the face.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    Han''s vice president, Leng hum, met him directly, only to hear a loud bang. The two figures drew back, and they were all in the middle.


    "It''s interesting that there is a demon man in the secret guard, who is also a strong one of the immortals. Because he is about to kill people, are you still a secret guard?" A cold figure wrapped in black fog, indifferent way.


    Machete was almost finished just now, but when he saw the man in front of him, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he cried out: "rather Ning Tao


    "How could it be you?"


    Don''t mention him, all the people on the scene were stunned for a moment, and then they realized that the storm began to weaken.


    Has Mr. Ning passed the customs?


    Besides, he was defeated by Vice President Han just now. He was even.


    This How is that possible?


    At this time, vice president Han, who is steady, looks up and down at Ning Tao. He has also seen Ning Tao''s portrait. When he came to this valley, he heard that the big devil, Ning Tao, is here.


    But as soon as he glanced at his accomplishments, vice president Han turned pale and said in amazement: "half Half step fairy


    He was shocked, with only half a step to carry his old five immortals hard, isn''t it fantastic? How did Ning Tao do it?


    Is he reincarnated?


    "Lao Han, you have gone too far. How can you be cruel to your own people? Can''t you control your mind? "


    Vice President Hong roared angrily at this time.


    As soon as the words came out, a group of people took out their weapons one after another. If so, it would be a big deal.


    It''s something they''ve been worried about.


    Degenerated into a demon, will only be impulsive, violent dominated, and in the suffering, often do some extremely crazy things, to seek pleasure.This is The devil!


    The magic man of their secret guard cultivation can make Xianli and magic coexist, balance and complement each other, and improve faster. However, there is also the risk of runaway. If they are unstable, they will become vice president Han.


    In the past, if there were demons, they would be wiped out for the first time. However, vice president Han was very special at that time. Moreover, because of his high status, he didn''t do it.


    It''s only until today.


    Completely out of the trust of vice president Han!


    But now


    Vice President Han looked at the crowd and then burst out laughing. He said with interest, "I''m just kidding you. I''ll see how I can be cruel to my own people. Just now I was totally testing you.


    "come on, don''t talk nonsense. If the president is in, I need to ask him for something urgent."


    "Do you mean we are surrounded?" Ning Tao with a cold face suddenly looks up.


    "What What? "


    Machete and the two vice presidents'' faces changed greatly. Even vice president Han''s face turned white. After some confusion, he found that the spies and secret whistle were still there.


    There was no sign of the enemy.


    What''s going on? Is Mr. Ning joking?


    Seeing this, vice president Han laughed: "Ning Xiaoyou is really a lover, but this kind of joke can''t be played. Where is the encirclement? Don''t tease me


    "Is the old man here or not?"


    However, with a cold smile and two months of deep cultivation, Ning Tao actually refined 50 strands of the origin of the demon world. Although it is far from 10%, his perception can be greatly expanded with the power of the origin.


    Thousands of miles away, he had gradually formed an encirclement, tens of thousands of people, six immortals. He also felt that there was a stronger breath coming in the distance.


    Immediately sneered: "your words, have betrayed yourself, a short moment, asked three times, where is the president?"? Are you afraid that he will ruin your plan? "


    "Hiss ~!"


    They took a breath of air and thought about it carefully. It''s true. Vice president Han is too attached to the president.


    Something''s wrong. There must be something fishy.


    "Come on, line up, win vice president Han first, then make a decision," Vice President Zhong made a quick decision, believed Ning Tao, and roared angrily at hundreds of hidden guards.


    "Waves Canglang... "


    Seeing hundreds of cold lights flickering in front of his eyes, vice president Han''s smile was completely stiff.


    But Ning Tao and the two vice presidents had no pity on their faces. At this moment, his heart sank to the bottom and his disguise disappeared.


    Only vice president Han sighed, squinted, looked at Ning Tao and sneered, "how did you find out? So sure? "


    "You You really betrayed us? Why? " Machete instantly red eyes, roared.


    Vice President Han gave the two vice presidents a cruel look and said, "because I''m afraid of death

 Chapter 2555

    "I''m afraid fear death? This reason It''s ridiculous... " When they heard this, they were angry and angry.


    However, Hong and Zhong, the two vice presidents, were silent. They didn''t say a word. It seemed that at this moment, they fully understood. There was no blame, only sadness.


    A face of indifference Ning Tao swept a few people one eye, eyebrow light pick, it seems that this one has a story.


    As he thought, the story is also the key to Vice President Han''s betrayal.


    The society of the demons was formed entirely by the secret guards.


    Because the environment is different, in order to hide identity, we must integrate into the environment of the demon world.


    And the crystallization and achievement of the great power of the past dynasties is that the devil decides to make the immortal power and magic coexist to achieve a balance, which can better hide his identity.


    However, the only drawback is that it will be affected by the dark attribute!


    There is no way.


    Apart from the ancient demons, no one can escape this fate, and the great powers of the immortal world have nothing to do. They can only do this step at most, but as long as their heart is like a rock and their dark attribute is inviolable.


    But the heart is like a rock. It''s easy to say. For countless years, I don''t know how many secret guards have been reduced to demons.


    Without exception, they end up with Death.


    Or be killed by your own hands.


    The executioner of this generation is vice president Han. In his hands, thousands of hidden guard demons have died. According to common sense, he is the least likely to become a demon, but that''s because of that.


    It was a mission to investigate a truth in the ancient demon forest, but accidentally alerted the demons and led to the pursuit. The enemy was too strong. Vice president Han took the initiative to stop the enemy and let Hong and Zhong go first.


    Helpless, they had to escape. On the way, they met reinforcements and then turned to help.


    But when they arrived, they only saw vice president Han in a coma, but the demons disappeared. After investigation, vice president Han had no problem and was not controlled. When asked about him afterwards, he was not clear.


    But not long after that, vice president Han became a devil in a closed pass.


    At that time, the meeting of demons set off an uproar.


    The executioner has fallen.


    It''s a real irony.


    But unexpectedly, vice president Han is very normal, rational, mental, even better than normal people, not like the kind of crazy devil, also don''t know what happened to him?


    People just guess that it has something to do with the ancient devil forest.


    After a long discussion, they finally chose to keep vice president Han. After all, he would pay too much for the devil, and also to thank him for saving his life at that time


    From the memory, Hong and Zhong, two vice presidents, came back to their senses, but they didn''t understand that they had decided not to kill him. Why would he still betray him?


    "Jie Jie..."


    "It doesn''t make sense, does it? It doesn''t matter. I''ll tell you, I''m not an ordinary devil. You can call me "Demons," old Hansen said with a smile.


    Once that overbearing, just face, now it is moriran, ferocious to replace.


    It''s heartbreaking for everyone.


    "The demons?"


    Ning Tao and a crowd frowned, what do you mean? Is there a difference?


    "To tell you the truth, I was caught and couldn''t escape that mission. However, the strong demon realized that I would rather die than betray my companions, so he thought of a way to torture me."


    "They forced me to drink their demon blood essence, and then released me."


    "At the beginning, I didn''t pay attention to it, but until that time, the blood essence of the demon family finally broke out. I thought I became a demon man. In fact, I was only a quasi demon family, but I was 100 times stronger than the demon man."


    Lao Han clenched his hands intoxicated.


    The ancient demons are worthy of being the first of the thirteen saints. Such a powerful force not only doubled his strength, but also made him degenerate step by step.


    "So you betrayed?" Ning Tao flashed curiosity, opened perspective, carefully looked at him.


    "No I didn''t intend to betray him at that time, "Lao Han said to everyone''s surprise.


    "Enough, don''t quibble again, take it," the two vice presidents shuddered, and finally couldn''t help but speak, as if Lao Han had driven them to a dead end.


    But Ning Tao listened with relish, immediately cold hum a, scold a way: "wait, let him go on."


    "This..."


    The secret guards hesitated and stood still.


    On the contrary, Lao Han was surprised and said with a sinister smile, "the real reason for my betrayal is that you two vice presidents, my old friends of tens of thousands of years."


    "On a stormy night, they conspired to kill me and their benefactor. They also said that if they were not of our race, their hearts would be different..."


    People were stunned, hundreds of pairs of eyes, immediately Qi "brush" looked at the two vice presidents in consternation.


    Even Ning Tao and machete were surprised.


    Hong and Zhong were calm and didn''t retort. Instead, they said in a deep voice: "you have heard that night. You can''t be sure about your situation. To let you live is a threat to everyone.""So the two of us have to do this, for the sake of fairyland, even if we do it again, we will do it."


    "I''d rather bear all the names on my back!"


    Machete and a group of secret guards are silent. If they were to be, they might make the same choice. The decision of the two vice presidents is very wise.


    They have been dead since the day when they promised Xiangong to join yinwei and sneak into the demon world.


    To tell you the truth, vice president Han has long complained in the society.


    He killed the other crypt guards.


    How can he let the dead rest in peace?


    It''s not fair!


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "What you said is very righteous. I''m moved, but have you ever thought about me?"


    "I gave so much? And saved you two, but you want to kill me? Is this the fairyland demon society that I have been dedicated to


    Old Han Qingjin''s exposed roar.


    These words seem to be held in the heart for a long time, full of hatred and hatred.


    The crowd was silent.


    Ning Tao squinted and suddenly said, "what did the demons give you? What did you give them? "


    "Hum, although the quasi demons are better than the demons, they are suffering a hundred times. I finally can''t bear it. I want to commit suicide, but I''m not reconciled. I want to live for myself in this life."


    "So, I took refuge in the demons on the condition that I became a real demons. They did, and I told them all about the demons Association."


    "Today was originally a perfect plan. I didn''t expect that Ning Tao, the great demon, was here, but anyway, the encirclement had already been formed, and it was hard to escape even if he was the president."


    Old Han was full of bitterness and pity.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly joked and said, "do you know why I found a ring around me and why I still listen to you talking nonsense here?"


    "You..."


    As soon as Lao Han''s face changed, he realized that something was wrong. He turned his hand and took out a space transmission symbol.


    "No, don''t let him run away," Lao Hong and others were so surprised that they grabbed him like lightning.


    But the next moment, old Han disappeared.


    However, vice president Zhong snorted, turned over his hand and took out a scroll, which exuded the breath of Lao Han. He sighed: "it''s about the prohibition of Lao Han''s mind. Once it''s crushed, he will die."


    "However, since he is afraid of death, he will certainly use his hands and feet. If there are powerful people to help him, he should be in a coma for a month or two after I crush the scroll."


    Ning Tao negative hand a smile, self-confident way: "enough, let him take this secret to sleep for a month or two."


    "Wait a minute, everything will follow my plan, I promise to let the demon army, no one will be caught!"

 Chapter 2556

    "Oh?" Listening to Ning Tao''s self-confident words, the two vice presidents and all of them are suspicious.


    Now that they are surrounded, the enemy must be well prepared. Although Ning Tao is amazing, his accomplishments are only half of the immortals. What can he do to protect us?


    At this time, Ning Tao turned over his hand and took out an ancient bead. He solemnly said, "this is Xumi boundary bead. It''s a boundary space of its own. Although it''s not so exaggerated, it''s easy to accommodate everyone."


    "At least it''s better than" the universe in the sleeve. "


    When they heard this, their eyes lit up.


    They all come from the fairyland. Naturally, they have heard of some legends about "Xumi Jiezhu".


    It is said that it is a pearl of the best world, but it has its own attributes. It is also the rarest spatial attribute in legend. It forms a space from the inside.


    It is the fairyland,


    the only known treasure that can collect living people.


    It is also rumored that this object is the personal belongings of the legendary space emperor. The formation of the best world pearl is his handwriting, which can also be understood as the space Emperor Refined The Pearl of space!


    "I didn''t expect that these treasures would fall into your hands. Beautiful women with heroes, most precious with strong people, perfect," Vice President Zhong sighed.


    "Next, it''s up to you to trust me and trust me to give your life to me. You don''t need to do anything. You can cultivate in Xumi Jiezhu."


    Ning Tao a pinch Jue, will Xumi boundary bead open a unreal door, immediately looked at the crowd.


    The meaning is self-evident.


    There was no hesitation at all. Vice president Zhong laughed and stepped in step by step, crushing Lao Han''s prohibition scroll


    The machete gives Ning Tao a look of encouragement and walks into it without hesitation. Then Vice President Hong and hundreds of people trust him.


    "Tut tut..."


    "Good luck, young and promising, very good, the future of my fairyland is promising, ha ha," an uninhibited free and easy laughter sounded in Ning Tao''s ear.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turns his head to see Xiao Yuanbai, who is smiling and admiring.


    "Boy, what do you need me to do?"


    Ning Tao touches his nose and grins. The breeze takes away the contents of their discussion


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A moment later, Xiao Yuanbai rose to the sky, turning into a light faster than a meteor, like a skyrocketing arrow, shooting straight into the sky and tearing the sky and earth.


    "Hum, where to go?" suddenly two cold hums came out from the distance, which also turned into two rays of light. After looking at the empty valley, I knew.


    It''s the old trick again. It''s in the sleeve.


    "Xiao Yuanbai, you have no place to escape today. Let''s go and get caught. Or, let''s see the power of the head of the five gods guard and the head of the Kirin guard," said the Grand Marshal of the first Legion. The devil didn''t mean it, and he was excited and grinning.


    On one side of him, a terrifying figure with awe inspiring evil spirit was the Grand Marshal of the third legion, the evil sect.


    I saw him sneer, but also alert: "don''t be too excited, this person''s strength, can''t be underestimated."


    "Blood can''t, what are you waiting for?"


    The next second, a blood light appeared in the sky. Even the golden sun was dyed blood red, and a terrible blood curtain burst out.


    "Boundless blood world, imprison the gods and demons!"


    In the line of sight, this large area of space is covered with blood, and the light curtain is invincible. Those demon troops also seize the opportunity to occupy the valley and look up at the sky.


    Xiao Yuan''s white eyebrows wrinkled. He was the Grand Marshal of the second Legion. Can''t he be the third and tenth level immortal?


    "Well, if it is broken, it will be..."


    With a cold eye, one hand quickly pinches the seal, and the strong healthy qi shrinks constantly. The whole person is radiant, inviolable, and solemn. It seems like an ancient immortal explodes his power at this moment.


    "Be brave and upright, and break all laws with one effort!"


    "Zha ~"


    I saw that Xiao Yuanbai, like a Confucian and Taoist sword, rushed up and smashed the light curtain.


    "Puff" a, the blood can''t spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot, the face is a little pale, prohibition, was broken, this guy''s strength is so strong?


    Worthy of the legend Head of the five guards!


    But the devil didn''t mean it. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he fixed on Xiao Yuanbai''s left hand. Then he said with a grim smile, "let''s fight together. All the hidden guards are in his hands. Although the universe in his sleeve can hold people, that hand can''t fight."


    "As long as we can trap him, we''ll win!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The three are excited and grinning. If they can kill Xiao yuanbaigei in the demon world, it will definitely be a heavy blow to the fairyland, which is equivalent to the loss of a right arm.


    This is a golden opportunity.


    Xiao Yuan''s white face sank when he saw that the three men were murderous and caught up with each other. These guys really wanted to kill each other. If they tried to escape, they must be unable to succeed. It seems that there is only one way.A bite of teeth, direct shot into the sky, Xianli body protection, body no time, one fell swoop through the world barrier.


    He''s breaking into the stars.


    But the devil and the three persevered to catch up


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The movement of the adults disappeared, and the stronghold, the valley, where the secret guard was located, was occupied by tens of thousands of demon troops, but it was empty.


    The comatose figure of vice president Han was found thousands of miles away, and his spirit was seriously damaged and passed out.


    It will take at least a month or two to wake up.


    I''m glad I didn''t die.


    After a long period of investigation, nothing was found. Before long, the army withdrew, and a vigorous encirclement and suppression campaign came to an end.


    I just hope you can get something


    Six days later.


    In this valley, tens of thousands of meters underground, an imperceptible ring, slightly flashing light, suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared.


    And this person It''s Ning Tao!


    He didn''t leave with Xiao Yuanbai. Even the two vice presidents, machetes and others, didn''t leave. They were all in the Xumi community of Ning Tao.


    Of course, Xumi Jiezhu alone may be found, so Ning Tao took it and took in the ring.


    It''s been six days. It should be over.


    He immediately wrapped his whole body in the way of earth and headed for the ground, where many forces could not be used, even the power of the world was a little thin.


    Nature can''t detect things on the ground.


    "Gugu..."


    A burst of wriggling sound, Ning Tao quietly came to the ground, quickly looked around, only ruins, but no one, had not had time to open perspective, suddenly locked by seven or eight breath.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    "I didn''t expect that there was a man hiding here. Originally, he was just squatting here. Unexpectedly, he saw a big fish, boy, turn his head around." a cruel laugh came.


    Hear here, Ning Tao cold turn round to see, a ground fairy double, a few weak person fairy.


    It seems that they are all bone people.


    Tut Tut, what a narrow road!


    And that bone clan earth immortal, grimly smile to see Ning Tao one eye, but next second, the whole person froze, unexpectedly reveal the horror, Scream: "Ning Ning Tao

 Chapter 2557

    This time, although the cultivation has not made much progress, the harvest is amazing.


    After refining 50 strands of the origin of the demon world, Ning Tao feels very incredible. It seems that there is a certain transformation. The dark attribute does not have a great influence on him.


    It seems that Origin can contain the dark attribute!


    It''s a surprise.


    The third turn, swallowed a lot of magic crystal, magic stone, and magic, has reached 40%.


    Ning Tao''s next transformation is almost half the distance. Thinking ahead of time, Ning Tao feels excited. That''s the strength that will be doubled forever.


    It''s amazing


    However, in contrast, he only has 24 days left, although in these 24 days, he can go even if he doesn''t break through the Dixian.


    However, the success rate will drop from 10% to 1%.


    Opportunity for once.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and looks at the quiet valley. He suddenly feels a thump in his heart. There are many strong people gathering in the distance. It seems that they are reinforcements. It''s time to withdraw. They can''t be surrounded.


    If you cheat once, you will take a risk if you cheat the second time. If you cheat the third time, you will find your own way to death.


    "The way of space, blinking..."


    Not long after, a group of troops came here,


    when they saw the battle marks of the freshmen, their faces changed greatly. After taking a deep breath, the captain waved his hand and took out 13 scrolls in a row.


    "According to reliable information, Ning Tao is very likely to be in the death hill. I implore the thirteen saints to send troops to encircle the death hill and let this great devil be killed..."


    After that, one will break it all.


    The spirit jade tube has been sent out, and the team leader can already foresee that the future death hill is doomed to be not calm, which may lead to the bloodbath of the demon world. A big chase begins.


    But maybe he didn''t know whether it was a big chase or Anti massacre?


    Half a day later, the demon world was boiling.


    Ning Tao in death hill?


    The one with a value of 300 billion magic stone, who surpasses Luo Tian, the leader of Da Luo palace, and ranks first in the reward list?


    How can he be in the demon world?


    What does he want to do?


    What is the purpose?


    A series of doubts and surprises surged into my heart, but some people didn''t want to. They shouldered the sword and rushed into the hill of death. They were worth 300 billion magic stones.


    At the same time, the bone clan said that if Ning Tao was killed, the reward would be absolute.


    At the same time, the bone clan sent a temporary army to the death hill and vowed to kill Ning Tao.


    Millions of iron cavalry fell because of him, and they were in danger because of the fierce attack of the army of the western regions. They really didn''t have the extra strength to deal with Ning Tao.


    We can only rely on huge financial resources to lure people.


    At the same time, the upper six, the lower six, and even the demons all spoke up and sent their people to the hills. They even sent out the strongest young generation to meet the fairyland rookie.


    They are never afraid of the death of demons, because one died and another died, which is the spirit of the demon world.


    The most glorious sacrifice.


    On this day, the Third Prince of the demon clan, called the first person of the younger generation of the demon Kingdom, set out.


    Directly threatened to take the head of Ning Tao.


    The pride and respect of the bone clan come with endless hatred on the first day. The shame and hatred of the clan will be cut off in the hill of death.


    There are also those big and small countless arrogant, and even join in the fun, straight to the death hill.


    However, the fairyland seems to get the news, and I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. The attack of the four regions suddenly broke out. The fairyland, who has been in a passive position, madly fought back and returned to more than half of the territory in a row.


    This led to internal and external troubles and heavy losses in the demon world.


    In desperation, the thirteen saints did not act rashly. They kept their elite and continued to fight.


    Even if they don''t do it, it depends on the people sent out and the temptation of money, which is enough to attract tens of thousands of strong men to hunt Ning Tao.


    This scene, enough.


    In order to prevent the immortals and Demons passage from being destroyed, the thirteen saints took out part of their details and welcomed the coalition forces


    On the first day, two or three hundred thousand people gathered in the demon world and rushed to the death hill with rare human traces.


    One by one, they laugh wildly, arrogantly and ferociously, and they want to cut off Ning Tao''s head to be a night pot. The dead hill, which has been quiet all the time, begins to boil wildly, and the confidence of the demon world is doubled.


    Until the night, everyone''s excited flame was splashed with cold water.


    It''s like a scythe ghost harvesting.


    A lot of people disappear without a sound.


    Although the cultivation is not high, there are only a few eighth level human immortals, but the number is up to a terrible number, 10000, yes, 10000 people.


    In one day, nearly 10000 people died.


    Although it''s a drop in the bucket for the 2.3 million people, it''s undoubtedly a blow to their arrogance at the beginning.The next day, most of the monks in the demon world began to form a group to form a resistance force.


    This time you can hear a lot of fights and screams.


    But when they rushed by, there was only a piece of ruins, but they didn''t notice that a ring was hidden.


    And the next day, the death of people reached a peak, nearly 20000, people can not imagine, how he killed? Even if those people''s accomplishments are very weak, they can at least entangle Ning Tao for a period of time.


    On the third day, only 10000 people died.


    On the fourth day, only a few thousand people died.


    People in the demon world are not stupid. Of course, they know how to be flexible. The water drops merge into a stream, and people get together. Ning Tao has fewer and fewer opportunities to start.


    But in these four days, almost no one saw Ning Tao, but nearly 40000 people died.


    It''s scaring countless people.


    This is a person, a living person, not beans, not animals, not ants, but people


    Yang Ling Jie, Ning Tao was panting.


    Just killed a group of hundreds of people, four or five immortals with the right, his perception is expanded by the power of the world, can easily start against the weak team.


    Although many people are killed, most of them are rookies. When they have nothing to do, they come to join in the fun and pick up bargains.


    But instead, Ning Tao picked up the leak.


    Although there are many people, Ning Tao basically sweeps one by one. As soon as the sun and flame burn out, the immortal will die if he touches it. Traps and arrays don''t work for him.


    So he is not afraid of the number of people like this, but the consumption is amazing.


    80% of the preparation has been consumed.


    "There are 20 days left," Ning Tao gritted his teeth. During this time, he had a crazy experience.


    After ten days in a row, the people in the demon world had already learned to be smart. They ordered that all the people under the road should leave the hills. They all came to die.


    Later, the seventh level Taoist realm only allowed groups of more than 100 people, otherwise they would die.


    With these orders, only tens of thousands of troops are left.


    But they are all the best of the best.


    Ning Tao, however, killed hundreds of people at most in one day. On the worst day, he killed more than a dozen and was almost blocked. He hid in the ring for two or three days in a row.


    When there are only five days left, not only the demon world is crazy, but Ning Tao is also crazy.


    I still don''t have the feeling of breaking through Dixian.


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao is very anxious, but all of a sudden, he catches a glimpse of the magic tripod in jiuyu Town, which is the emperor''s tool of the demon family, the emperor''s tool of the demon world. A crazy idea appears in his mind.

 Chapter 2558

    If you want to ask, what are the imperial utensils?


    According to Zeng Ning Tao''s understanding, it is a magic weapon that can double the strength of the dead.


    But that''s too superficial.


    I don''t know what the emperor''s tools are.


    Take the nine prison town magic tripod as an example. According to moyue''s explanation, it is a natural thing bred from the nine prison forbidden area in the demon world and absorbed the power of the nine prisons.


    Apart from the thirteen saints'' lost imperial artifacts, this one can be regarded as the strongest. Few imperial artifacts can surpass or even surpass those of the Zhens.


    For one thing, it was born in the demon world.


    Born from the demon world, it carries Qi, energy and, of course, some Origin!


    Yes, it''s the origin of the demon world.


    As for the number, Ning Tao can''t be sure. The nine prison forbidden area, which is a part of the demon world, has become a tripod. It has existed in the demon world since ancient times and is occupied by the demon family, and its power has gradually grown with time.


    At the beginning, the second prince of the demon family, Mo tuntian, took the magic tripod of nine prison town in order to get the key to immortality.


    Unfortunately, he failed.


    And these two things, also because the wood Taoist God don''t know, ghost don''t know of to the hand of Ning Tao.


    And what Ning Tao plans to do, nothing else, is to devour the nine prison town magic tripod!


    With the help of this force, we can break through Dixian at one stroke!


    If it were for someone else, there might be nothing we could do for the magic tripod of jiuyu town. Once it was broken, its origin would return to heaven and earth, even if the great emperor could not catch it.


    But Ning Tao is determined to refine the stars.


    This is his advantage and the only strength!


    About the secret of the emperor''s ware, Ning Tao was shut up in the cauldron for two months and realized it by accident. There, his obstacles were very small, as if he had been regarded as half a demon, refining and fairyland as fast.


    Of course, it''s no better than the world of souls.


    This is just speculation. After all, Ning Tao has never tried


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath. Although his hypothesis is perfect, the difficulty is self-evident. Moreover, this nine prison magic tripod has a sleeping spirit.


    He didn''t refine all the time, because he didn''t have that ability, but it was equivalent to a great emperor.


    He is just a man who wants to refine the emperor. He feels ridiculous when he thinks about it.


    But this is the last resort.


    If he doesn''t have five days to break through, it will be a huge problem for him to save people.


    There are many immortals sneaking in here. The 300 billion magic stone is very attractive.


    He also had a hand with the immortal secretly, but he was afraid of being entangled, so he left early.


    There''s no way.


    It''s the only way to do it. It''s black.


    Ning Tao clenches his teeth and puts the magic tripod of jiuyu town in front of him. The melting pot of heaven and earth comes out, and behind him also emerges a five wheel fire shield. He uses the imperial weapon to fight against the imperial weapon. Otherwise, he has no chance of winning.


    "Sun, flame, disease!"


    "Refine the star, extract the origin!"


    Without much hesitation, he directly launched this crazy move in the second space of yanglingjie.


    Although jiuyu town''s magic tripod is afraid of fire, its material is the first-class natural thing in the demon world. Ordinary fire can''t help it. Even the sun''s holy fire now needs a long time to refine.


    Once refining, if successful, the imperial utensils will be gone, but if failed, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    It is possible that the magic tripod of jiuyu town will also be destroyed.


    It''s also possible that the spirit of the instrument wakes up, takes him seriously, even kills him, and finally escapes back to the demons


    This is half a day.


    Ning Tao''s face was pale, and he used Dan pills to replenish it twice. Unexpectedly, he just let the Ding body melt a little. Is the gap really too big?


    He is very anxious. If we go on with this process, I''m afraid we can''t burn it out completely in five days.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao said softly, as if he had forgotten something about himself.


    It''s amazing that The key to longevity!


    Since this thing can swallow any power, then Let it devour nine prison town magic tripod, perhaps also feasible, also don''t let him spend so much effort.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s eyes lit up and immediately touched the magic cauldron with the key of longevity.


    "Baby, can you suck it?"


    Hearing the key of longevity, it was a rebirth of the powerful wind. It broke out an unprecedented terrible suction, instantly wrapped the tripod, and completely pulled out its power.


    And at this moment, a breath of life suddenly burst out from the ding.


    "What What is it? "


    "My energy, damn, who''s pumping my energy?" A black nine headed monster suddenly screamed on the tripod, looking very angry.


    A turn head, immediately fixed on Ning Tao, of course, still have that conspicuous key in his hand.


    "You who are you? I''m not in the demons? Damn it, shut up, asshole, look for death. "The nine head monster burst into a rage and directly burst out the power of a prison and beat Ning Tao."Hiss ~ not good!"


    "This is the power of the emperor, the power of the emperor," Ning Tao was so scared that he had no resistance to this attack.


    However, the key to longevity is not allowed to be fooled around, not to mention the fact that it is wrapped up, and its suction is greatly increased immediately, so it can be directly sucked over by its domineering power.


    "Damn, what the hell are you?" The nine headed monster is shocked. No, it has lost three of them, and its power has been greatly reduced.


    "Boom boom..."


    The spirit was scared and made a crazy move. The tripod was shocked, but it could not communicate with the demon world. It was not the opponent of the key to longevity. After a while, it sobbed and was swallowed by the key to longevity.


    In a flash, the magic tripod of jiuyu town in the legend of the demon world, though still there, became a waste.


    It''s basically broken at random.


    Because all the energy has been taken away.


    Ning Tao is in a hurry. What should I do if you suck me away? When you command to it: "baby, you will return the origin of the demon world to me, I have an urgent need."


    As soon as the words came out, the key to longevity was a little reluctant. With a buzzing sound, it came back.


    At this moment, it seems that Ning Tao is about to explode. The calmness in his body is suddenly broken. One hundred strands, two hundred strands, more than two hundred strands of original force, are boiling in Ning Tao''s body.


    Without hesitation, Ning Tao roars out of the second space and returns to the demon world. Unexpectedly, he finds that the whole day of death Hill Black down!

 Chapter 2559

    Black clouds press down on the city The city wants to destroy!


    Tens of thousands of strong people in the devil''s world in the death Hill will have this feeling. In an instant, it will be dark, like paint, like ink, like the nether world


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A few thunders pulled tens of thousands of people back, one by one gaping at the sky.


    Dense thunder snakes are walking upstream in the sky


    At this time, in an unnamed Canyon, Ning Tao "brushes" to show his figure. More than 200 strands of the origin of the demon world are rampant in his body. Even if he has been refined by the key of eternal life, it is still terrible.


    And the bottleneck that has been bothering him, the earth immortal heaven barrier, broke through as early as that moment.


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao roared. He never thought that the power was so huge that his body couldn''t bear it.


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    "The way of three souls, the heart and the eye!"


    "Taixu ancient Sutra, nine changes of candle Dragon..."


    We must seize the time to break through, otherwise, this force will burst him, and the third turn will also devour him, but the key to longevity seems to have eaten a little full, struggling with the spirit and falling into a deep sleep.


    So now it''s up to him.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Thunder and lightning flashed on the sky, and dark clouds accumulated more and more thick, in which a destructive force gathered.


    "Tianlei, it''s Tianlei. It''s my Dixian Jiujie," Ning Tao exclaimed, breathing a little hot.


    He succeeded, found his own way, and broke through the immortals at one stroke. No, this sentence can only be said after passing the thunder.


    If you die in the thunder, all this will only add to your troubles


    In the hills, countless people turned pale.


    What''s going on?


    Why is it suddenly dark?


    However, the powerful people like devil eating the earth and guzun look ugly. For some of them, they have experienced the nine disasters of the earth immortals before. This is Tianlei. Someone wants to break through the earth immortals here.


    But who could it be?


    It''s a little scary, isn''t it?


    Even if the devil devours the earth, the first evil in the world of evil, there was no movement of this third in those years.


    Even so, it is unprecedented, after no one, but now, but he was completely crushed.


    It''s not a celestial disaster, is it?


    The next second, all these people gnash their teeth and come from all directions towards the center, where the clouds are full of looting, and where is the real source of the accident.


    You can also see clearly who is robbing.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao accumulates energy. He knows that thunder is coming to destroy him.


    Moreover, depending on the situation, his thunder robbery seems to be different from the ordinary. It should be very terrible.


    But Ning Tao was not afraid. Instead, he brightened his eyes and said with a wild smile, "come on, let me see my Dixian robbery. It''s just Tianlei. It''s nothing to worry about."


    "Today, no one can stop me from entering Dixian, no one, thief God, including you!"


    "Click Click... "


    The thunder on the sky seemed to be irritated, and the power of robbing clouds was even stronger and stronger.


    And in this scene, the three goblin Goblins who were driven to see, all of them were stunned. They were all silly. Is this guy''s brain scared? Even dare to provoke the robbery and seek death?


    We should know that Tianjie is the master of all things, and it is the common sense of the three realms.


    No one will die on this!


    "The madman is indeed a madman," the devil cursed, his face livid with anger.


    And Gu Zun''s eyes are about to crack. It''s Ning Tao, the little bastard, but he doesn''t dare to move. The earth immortal is nine robbers. Who dares to touch such terrible things.


    If you are close, Tianjie will be regarded as a distractor and will wipe you out for the first time.


    They don''t make such low-level mistakes.


    Just watch Ning Tao be killed!


    "Ning Tao, I didn''t expect that you would come to my demon world to rob? But I have to admit, you are very strong, at least I have never seen the terrible disaster from now on


    Evil bite ground negative hand, the heart has a lingering fear way.


    "Ha ha..."


    "What''s this? It''s better to take a thunder bath and activate the meridians," Ning Tao laughed wildly. He didn''t put the cloud above his head in his eyes.


    But evil bite ground, bone Zun three people gape, immediately is a burst of unprecedented anger.


    What an arrogant boy.


    Ignorance, do you think Tianlei is a joke? Ridiculous!


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    More and more people come here, but they are scared by this scene. They are afraid of cracking their internal organs. Is this really a disaster of the earth immortal? Why is it so terrible? It''s like the end of the world.I''ve never seen such a terrible disaster, like the one I''ve seen in the past. Compared with this, it''s like a wizard sees a wizard, a bicycle sees a BMW, a toy gun and a nuclear bomb There is no comparison at all.


    The battered body has no skin.


    Can Ning Tao really cross over?


    "Kill him, kill him, my will of the demon world, do you hear me? Chop the bastard to death, "thousands of people came to schadenfreude in the distance.


    However, the cloud of robbery in the sky has been expanding, like ink blue, but like the right way in the world.


    The power of natural disaster has been accumulated to the peak.


    "This what is it? The cloud of ink is nine thousand li, and the world is destroyed in one ear. Isn''t it... " Magic bite to stare big eyes, thought of a terrible legend.


    And there was a cold, incredible voice in my ear: "I''m afraid it''s just Miemo God thunder


    As soon as they turned their heads, they found that he was a powerful Dixian. Wuchong knew him, betrayed the society and took refuge with Vice President Han.


    He came back to life.


    At this time, President Han said with a sneer, "he''s dead. No one can carry the thunder of miemo God. In the records, only the strong immortal once caused this disaster."


    "But there is no exception to this, all of them should be punished."


    "Ha ha..."


    In the face of the overwhelming ridicule, Ning Tao turns a deaf ear to it. Suddenly, his pupil shrinks, as if he saw a thunder snake like a bucket. In a flash, he has only one idea in his heart.


    Here we go!


    "Click Click... "


    Almost the next moment, Ning Tao was hit hard, and a dark god thunder split through the heaven and earth.


    The terrible power will destroy the area of ten thousand meters in an instant.


    "No, go back, go back," said Han, vice president of the company.


    Even with their current strength, in the face of this disaster, they are trembling and afraid. In the face of Tianlei, they are only in awe and dare not have any disrespect.


    But just then, a voice came out:


    "just like thunder, you dare to be presumptuous in front of me. Is that all you have? Break it for me, "Ning Tao roared. His twelve color fists gathered together. He raised his head in the thunder column and broke the sky with one blow.


    "Boom Bang, bang, Bang... "


    Only a "bang" was heard, and the thunder broke.


    Everyone''s eyes almost didn''t jump out, his face was horrified, he He broke the miemo thunder.


    You know, it is said that one of the most terrible kinds of natural disasters is the endless God thunder, which may cause God thunder. Looking at the three realms, there are only a few.


    We can''t find those who have crossed, let alone dare to fight Tianlei and provoke Tianluo.


    "Cool, thief! God, don''t you stop me? Again, "Ning Tao bathed in the thunder and lightning, absorbed all the scattered forces around him, as if a transformation had taken place.


    And the strength has also reached the level of Dixian.


    The crowd was speechless.


    All of a sudden, the sky on the rampant ten times, five color light condensation, like God''s anger, actually dare to have ignorant ants despise God.


    "Damn it


    And vice president Han and others are silly. This kind of scene is very similar to the legendary The great five elements extinction God thunder, one of the most terrible God thunder!

 Chapter 2560

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The thunder is incessant, and I don''t know how many miles it resounds.


    The clear jiuxiao was piled up by five colored clouds, like the collapse of the sky, the collapse of the sky, the breaking of the sky, the sound of explosion, Fanyong, all seemed to explode in the hearts of the people.


    It''s amazing.


    I can''t imagine this in my life.


    Like the collapse of the world, people are facing despair!


    But there is only one person who dares to provoke God. He uses his fist accumulated by his invincible belief to break the sky. Yes, he is the robber, Ning Tao!


    "Big five elements destroy god thunder? Ha ha, it''s a bit interesting. Let''s see how strong the so-called shenlei is, "Ning Tao roared excitedly, burning with golden flame all over his body, never having such a happy moment.


    He had no fear in his heart. At the moment of breakthrough, he realized that he was no longer affected by the dark attribute.


    Why?


    Because no matter immortal power, magic power, Demon power, spirit power, wish power It''s just a kind of power. In the end, it all depends on the user. It''s the user who controls the power, not the power who controls the user.


    It''s that simple.


    His understanding of the Tao of Zhou went up to a higher level.


    To put it bluntly, I jumped out of a rigid circle and came to a vast sky, above everything.


    Yes, this is his clearest feeling now. No matter what, he can be above it. This is not an illusion, but fact.


    No amount of magic can affect him.


    "Boom Click... "


    Being provoked and infuriated again and again, the disaster is also angry. There has never been a moment like this. It is the creator, and people can only revere, not provoke. This is a stupid act.


    It wants to wipe out all disrespectful people!


    In line of sight, cloud robbing crazily expands and engulfs. The larger the scope, the more terrifying the accumulated power.


    And vice president Han, the five immortals, such as morhadi and guzun, turned pale with fright and gaped. Even if Tianxian was robbed, it was not so terrible, was it? Is Ning Tao really a human being?


    How can it be so abnormal?


    This thunder falls, what living creature all cannot live.


    "He''s dead. He''s going to make God angry. Heaven''s calamity, plus heaven''s punishment, is far less than this. This blow, even if we take it, will go up in smoke."


    "The immortals dare not intervene. He''s dead. No one can save him. Ha ha, no one can save him..."


    Vice President Han''s hysterical roar.


    As demons, they all have their own conceit and reverence for God, while Ning Tao is disrespectful.


    "Die, chop him to death, and let him die..."


    Listening to the clamor, there are tens of thousands of strong people who have come here. They are all strong people and big people. Looking around, almost none of them is lower than the Taoist realm.


    Absorbing the power of shenlei, Ning Tao suddenly said jokingly, "you Taoist friends, it''s better to enjoy music alone than to enjoy music together."


    "I''ve been chasing you for more than half a month. I''m Ning Tao. Please take a shower."


    Before that, Han''s vice president, Gu Zun and magic bite were so scared that they suffocated and screamed: "you What are you up to? No No... "


    "Don''t come here, my mother, run, run..."


    Five people almost did not hesitate to turn around to escape, crazy run, desperately escape, can be said to take out the fastest speed in life, eyes are congested.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    Ning Tao laughs and strides tens of thousands of meters to the center of the crowd. At the same time, it also brings disaster.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Countless powerful people in the demon world fainted in fear of Ning Tao''s action. They cried for their parents, and their hands and feet were paralyzed. They were automatically judged as meddlers by heaven. They were further angered, so they didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Damn, all of them..."


    Use the power of the world to lock Ning Tao. At this moment, the natural calamity is finally over, but it''s quiet all around.


    "No, it''s coming..."


    Ning Tao felt something in his heart. At this moment, he also felt the pressure. His whole body''s fighting spirit was boiling up in a moment, and he broke through the bottleneck like a wreck.


    "A hundred times The melting pot of war


    It''s 100 times, but it''s far more than that. Ning Tao has no time to feel the increasing power.


    It''s just that it''s stronger than ever.


    "Fusion technique, twelve brand Tianquan!"


    "Click Click... "


    At this moment, five colors of light flashed on the sky, and people could not see anything, or even thunder, even tens of thousands of miles away.


    And the earth suddenly trembled, and then gradually came back to the sound of thunder, but tens of thousands of people were wiped away in an instant.


    Ning Tao, just below Tianlei, is still fighting with one fist. He is proud and unyielding to the human race. This is the power he inherited against heaven."Give me Broken


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The city of death, which is the nearest to the hill of death, is shocked at the moment. A five color thunder pillar penetrating through the heaven and earth lasts for nearly three seconds. It''s too beautiful and bright, but it''s a symbol of destruction.


    The immortals, the immortals, all feel fear.


    Three seconds later, everything was quiet.


    "Pooh Cough... "


    At the edge, the three men blasted away the ruins, painfully and painfully climbing out of them.


    I can see everyone''s heart palpitating.


    It''s vice president Han, guzun, and morhadi. Fortunately, they are quick to respond. Otherwise, if they want to stay in that day, they can go to hell now.


    Even so, everyone was seriously injured.


    There should be two earthly immortals, who were even more seriously injured. Their arms were broken, their flesh and blood were blurred, and their faces were covered with the rest of their lives. Looking at death, the hills were destroyed by half.


    I don''t know how many creatures died in thunder.


    Ning Tao is also missing.


    Evil bite ground face pale, sighed: "can die in the legend of the great five elements extinction God thunder, Ning Tao is also a wizard, although the enemy, but I admire him, this will be recorded in the history of my demon world."


    "I wish I had a chance to fight him."


    "Hum," Gu Zun, vice president Han hums coldly and shows no pity for Ning Tao.


    That''s an asshole who killed him.


    But all of a sudden, the center of the ruins suddenly "bang" a loud noise, came out a lazy voice: "Oh? Want to fight with you? Are you sure? "


    As soon as the words came out, the five immortals turned pale, stunned and unimaginable.


    "This It''s impossible? "


    In sight, from the bottom of the meteorite crater, a tall, healthy, dark figure came out. Every step he took, the earth trembled, as if he could not bear the burden.


    Although embarrassed, but every move, the body''s scorched black on the "crackle" down, the whole body''s muscles, such as a real dragon in the bite, huff and puff Xiaguang, the whole body is still entangled with the "crackle" of thunder.


    The double breath of the earth immortal spreads out.


    But even a fool knows that Ning Tao, the second immortal, is more powerful than vice president Han, the fifth immortal.


    The fear of the five froze.


    At this time, Ning Tao is comfortable and active, but he frowns from time to time. The energy of heaven and earth is too thin. No wonder he can''t continue to break through. According to her premonition, it will be about triple.


    But I didn''t expect that it was just double.


    It''s too bad.


    Immediately a look up, looking at the delay do not want to disperse rob cloud, disdain of erect a middle finger.


    "Click..."


    This time, he didn''t save long and didn''t hesitate. He split Ning Tao''s thunder and lightning. It was the last force of the disaster. It seemed to vent his anger.


    And Ning Tao is split of muddle for a while, what meaning? Buy two get one free? Why don''t you send more?


    This sky thunder can only be used as energy supplement.


    I can only lick my lips, a pair of golden eyes, indifferent to the front five people

 Chapter 2561

    "You How are you? No breakthrough? " Magic bite to be shocked, clearly split three thunder, but still double.


    Vice President Han and others were also shocked.


    Seeing that the calamity dissipated, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and absorbed the power of the thunder. According to the common sense, there were nine robberies in the earth. If he crossed over, it would be the ninth thunder in the earth.


    However, it is obvious that Ning Tao is different. The last thunder is not a disaster in general.


    It can be understood as the anger of God.


    It''s used to punish Ning Tao.


    It''s Freire.


    But don''t underestimate this thunder. The huge power contained in it is enough to save Ning Tao more than half a year of hard work. Now it is absorbed by him hungrily.


    The cultivation is directly in the middle of the double period.


    As for why we didn''t use twenty-four grade Zulian, one is afraid of exposure, the other is that we don''t need it.


    Ning Tao doesn''t even use weapons, because thunder destroys everything. To be exact, it''s all spiritual things. He''s not willing to let his immortal weapons be destroyed.


    The third is the most important point. Twenty four pinzulian can resist the thunder, but at the same time, she can absorb strength and grow up by herself. However, Ning Tao feels that she is not enough. How can she let it go and absorb it?


    Barefoot is the perfect way to deal with it.


    However, shenlei is really terrible. Ordinary people can''t carry it, but Ning Tao''s accumulation is too strong. Before he reaches the earth immortal, his spirit is comparable to the body and body of the earth immortal. At the moment, he only feels that his whole body is full of strength.


    However, in front of me, there were five people who were killed. Although they were all injured, they should be able to practice their hands.


    He immediately grinned and said to the five people, "it''s not easy for you to chase me for more than half a month. It doesn''t matter. I''ll give you a chance to go together, or you''ll all die."


    "Together with the tens of thousands of powerful demons who were destroyed by the thunder Dissipate


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "You are so arrogant, little bastard."


    "Want to fight five out of one? Ha ha, even if all five of us have been injured, it''s not that you are a mere two immortals who can easily provoke us. Just after the disaster, how much strength do you have left? "


    Han vice president gnashes teeth angry way.


    Because of this bastard, his plan failed. There were hundreds of hidden guards, but none of them was caught. So far, the three marshals and Xiao Yuanbai have no news.


    Originally, it was the first petition for him to take refuge in the demons. As a result, he was in a mess.


    He was in a coma in pain for more than half a month.


    At this time, guzun came out with scarlet eyes. As the evil of the young generation of Guzu, he was duty bound. The strength of Dixian was unreserved. Step by step, he transformed himself into ningtao.


    "Ning Tao, I appreciate you very much and hate you at the same time. I will end the hatred between you and my family."


    "Talent, the true body of bone clan!"


    Although the prince is not willing to admit it, he is very dangerous now. His strength is not under us. For the sake of safety, let''s fight together.


    "It can be regarded as revenge for the 80000 dead compatriots," the devil came out with burning eyes.


    He was surrounded by endless evil Qi. He was six feet tall, with a pair of horns growing on his head. His muscles were bulging and full of explosive power. A trident was shining with cold light.


    "Talent, the real demon!"


    "Talent, the true body of the evil family!"


    At last, the two immortals of the evil clan burst out their power at the same time, just like the abyss devil and the evil king.


    "Is that what you are? Interesting, "Ning Tao eyebrows pick, full of curiosity.


    They have been injured before, but in this state of blessing, it is equivalent to back to the peak, or only a few times, and the fighting power of the demons can not be underestimated, even Ning Tao, also has a little pressure.


    One is five, one is four, one is three and two is one. Naturally, we should choose soft persimmons first.


    Ning Tao took a step slowly and said: "today I''m in the earth fairy, and I''m waiting for you On the day of blood sacrifice, I''ll let you see what the hell is? "


    "136 times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "The flame of the sun!"


    When you hear a dragon chant, you can see a dragon hundreds of feet high in front of you. It forms in an instant. The white dragon scales reflect the cold light. The Dragon horns are towering. A pair of dragon eyes look down on five people coldly.


    His breath is no less than five.


    "This What is this? " The evil bite ground facial expression is dull, that horrible oppressive feeling unexpectedly lets him tremble.


    Don''t mention him. Even vice president Han, who is very familiar with fairyland, is scared at the moment. This breath surpasses him, and his breathing is not comfortable.


    "Damn it, no It''s impossible... "


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Fusion skill, Yin Yang boxing!"


    Incarnated as ZuLong, Ning Tao clenches his fist with one hand, mastering Yin and Yang, showing two colors, each extreme. Even the air is crushed by the strength and speed of the fist.Without hesitation, he went to the five men.


    "No, let''s fight together, stop him quickly," he said.


    "Xianfa, the confluence of rivers!"


    "War skill, magic palm!"


    "War skill, evil fog, King chop!"


    The six immortals work together, which can be described as the peak state. Apart from the battlefield, such a grand event is rarely seen.


    It''s like two oceans crashing into each other.


    "Boom boom..."


    An explosion that can blow up people''s eardrums, roaring, resounding through the death hills, makes the strong figures who are coming, one by one, hesitant.


    It''s obvious that there are super powers fighting.


    Ning Tao roared, it should be said that he was excited. At this moment, he gave full play to his strength. This fist was also merciless and joyful.


    "Give me Broken


    They only insisted on a breath, Ning Tao actually straight into the air, a punch, bang on the five people.


    "Puff..."


    Three blood arrows shot fiercely in the sky, and there was a scream of both, which exploded into blood fog on the spot. Even the spirit could not be left, and the dregs were not left.


    Han, vice president, was stunned. With one punch, he not only beat back five people, but also gave birth to two people.


    Is this guy really just breaking through?


    Even if they were seriously injured, they wouldn''t be so vulnerable?


    It was the first time that he had the idea of running away from the enemy. Although it was ridiculous, it did exist.


    "Ha ha, cool, happy, come again," Ning Tao laughed and shot out, but came to practice.


    The first style, swing for thousands of years,


    the second style, vertical forever,


    the third style, broken mountains and rivers,


    the fourth style, turning the world,


    the fifth style, flat eight wasteland,


    the sixth style, fixed Six Harmonies!


    Ning Tao stabbed six shots one after another, just like flowing clouds and flowing water. One shot was stronger than the other. The huge white fall was like a killing machine, which made the three people spit blood.


    "This shot, completely end you," Ning Tao eyes burning, hands of white fall excited shiver, the first time to feel such a powerful force, gun meaning, gun Gang burst out, gather the strongest blow.


    The ground was shaking all around before the gun was fired.


    "Seventh move, move heaven and earth!"

 Chapter 2562

    This shot is the strongest in Ning Tao''s life.


    This shot is also a full blow.


    It''s a shot. It''s a game.


    Ning Tao''s hundreds of feet of huge body, roaring, hard, slowly push out the gun, and the void at the tip of the gun, inch by inch smashed.


    I really can''t bear such terrible power.


    "Terran traitor, die!"


    "Click Click... "


    "No No, it''s impossible. You How can you be so powerful? " Vice President Han is totally scared, even in his heyday.


    That kind of gun sense, as if to pierce him.


    And the continuous gun power has made his body as hard as stone, full of holes and blood. With this blow, he felt dead.


    "Come on, let''s go, wait to die?" The devil bit the tip of his tongue and roared wildly.


    "Talent, demonization, the power of the abyss!"


    "Talent, bone ancestor comes!"


    "Xianfa, the tide is rising!"


    The three men are also fighting for their lives. At this time, anyone who dares to hide will squeeze out as much power as he has. Either he or I will die.


    "Ning Tao, fight for life and death, kill," Gu Zun''s blood red eyes summoned Gu Zu to rush up.


    A vast ocean, continuous followed.


    Among them, there is the abyss demon


    In the distant horizon, you can see a huge gun pierce the bone ancestor, smash it in an instant, castrate it, and submerge it into the ocean, but it is like a sea god needle, penetrating the bottom of the sea and piercing the abyss demon.


    "Ah..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The roar of death came to an end.


    Ning Tao coughed up blood. His strength came and retreated quickly. His body quickly contracted back to human shape. His clothes were shattered and he was naked. He immediately endured the pain, took out a black robe and quickly put it on.


    He''s not an exhibitionist.


    Especially in front of three men who can''t move.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao is difficult to prop up with a gun and wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth. This move is really good.


    At full strength, he should be no less than Dixian Wuzhong, which is his strength now.


    But now the power has been drained.


    When he looked up, the ruins were even bigger. Gu Zun was half broken on the spot. He was lying in the ruins like porcelain. Even the regenerative power of the immortals did not recover.


    They can live.


    The main reason is that Ning Tao left them alive.


    For so many days, they are famous like thunder. The first evil of the bone clan and the demon clan, and they are all golden princes. The one who is alive is better than the one who is dead.


    However, as for the traitor, vice president Han, his strength was the first to bear the brunt and was directly defeated.


    Lying in a pool of broken flesh and blood, vomiting blood.


    "I I''m not willing to... "


    "Why? I I don''t want to die... " Vice President Han''s life is dim and his internal organs are broken.


    Ning Tao sighs. If he doesn''t kill him, he will kill himself. There''s no way. Both of them will die. It''s a pity that he is defeated by himself.


    Losers have no right to speak.


    Just about to finish him, more than a dozen figures came to the horizon. They were just some demons who were encircling and suppressing.


    It''s a small team, a human immortal, and the rest are Daojing. In the past, it''s just cannon fodder level. But now both sides are exhausted, and Ning Tao has the upper hand. This force is enough to turn the war around.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Vice President Han seemed to have lost his mind. He laughed bitterly and was ecstatic. He said ferociously, "he is Ning Tao. When he is weak, kill him and cut off his head."


    "Don''t forget the reward of the 300 billion magic stone..."


    "Huhu..."


    This small group of demons, feel very incredible, heavy nose, eyes congested, this is lucky? It''s just a gift from heaven.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ning Tao, I didn''t expect that. This is my demon world, our home court. Cough, you You''re dead... " The devil laughs wildly with his life.


    However, Ning Tao had no choice but to shake his head. Mole ants, after all, are mole ants. They can''t make waves.


    Just recovered with a few strands of fairy power, toward a simple bead, a figure suddenly appeared in front of me, vice president Zhong did not understand, listen to Ning Tao weak way: "kill them, get out of here."


    On hearing this, vice president Zhong immediately stirred up his spirit and quickly nodded to Ning Tao.


    This is the reaction of Yin Wei.


    If you don''t understand, do it.


    The three vice president Han, who are looking back, see this. In an instant, a heart falls into the ice Valley again.


    That group of demon world friars rushed up with a wild smile, but vice president Zhong snorted, waved his big hand and crushed them with one hand.Ning Tao swallows a few pills, goes to the body of vice president Han, and coldly stabs him in the head.


    "No..."


    In unwilling, vice president Han, fell.


    In the distance, vice president Zhong felt a pain in his heart, and his eyes were unconsciously moist. He was also an old friend of tens of thousands of years. It was really hard at this moment.


    "Old friend, all the way Let''s go... "


    With one hand, Ning Tao uses the power of swallowing to cover up. He uses the key of longevity to devour all the scattered blood and energy in this place. The three immortals and the army should not be smashed. This is a great harvest.


    As for the two princes, Ning Tao didn''t kill them, but let vice president Zhong seal them and throw them into Xumi''s bead.


    Then they split the space and left


    It wasn''t long before a large number of strong men arrived here. It was so noisy that those who were in charge could not help coming to have a look.


    But what happened in the ruins?


    It''s hard to imagine.


    In the dark, there was even a spirit projection watching. He looked gloomy for a long time and finally scattered. I don''t know what happened. Ning Tao didn''t even have any whereabouts.


    Is it dead?


    Or something incredible?


    In a word, the demon world is boiling. In the past half a month, the number of dead people is no less than 80000. Countless people feel unbelievable, but this is true. 80000 people died because of one person.


    If on the battlefield, these 80000 people will play a huge role, but they will die innocently in the hills.


    Even the Third Prince of the demon clan and the eldest prince of the bone clan are missing?


    Everyone who knew what happened at that time was dead, that is to say, in the eyes of people, the battle of hills It turns out to be a mystery.


    And Ning Tao''s reward, unconsciously, rose from 300 billion to 600 billion.


    The whole demon world is really angry.


    At this time, according to Ning Tao''s instructions, vice president Zhong avoided many dangers and strengthened the enemy, and soon left the death hill. Ning Tao didn''t know where the main city of the blood clan was, so he simply let vice president Zhong lead the way.


    And vice president Zhong, brain melon seed has been buzzing, since the emergence, although he did not understand anything.


    But there is one thing he really saw, that is, Ning Tao, broke through the earth fairy.


    He always felt that his dream was still alive.


    It seems like old Han. The two princes were defeated and then shook their heads with a smile. How could it be

 Chapter 2563

    "Whoosh..."


    In a rare Canyon, a cave, several hidden guards, hidden around.


    In the deepest part of the cave, Ning Tao was sitting with his knees crossed. In that battle, he tried his best. Although he was seriously injured, he still wanted to finish. He played very well and estimated his strength at the same time.


    It can compete with the real five immortals.


    However, the gap between the earth immortal and the human immortal is bigger than that between the earth immortal and the human immortal. So if you meet the strong one of the six earth immortals, you''d better escape, otherwise You''re going to die.


    This is his vice president.


    Of course, vice president Zhong''s strength is stronger than that. Although he didn''t ask in detail, he could detect it.


    His spirit, which is comparable to the four and five fold of the earth immortal, is not boasted by you. Moreover, with the blessing of the source of the demon world, his perception can be doubled or even doubled.


    Vice President Hong, it''s six peaks.


    This time, he gained a lot. Although he took the risk to destroy the emperor''s vessel, jiuyu town magic tripod, he also successfully broke through the fairyland.


    Although I feel sorry, I have to give up.


    If you let the demons know about this, I''m afraid they will grasp the kitchen knife one by one and cut themselves into pieces.


    It''s a natural thing


    Cultivation is in the middle stage of Dixian.


    At this level, Ning Tao felt something he couldn''t notice. After thinking about it for a long time, he could think that he had been in a pond, from a grass carp to a shark or a whale.


    Environment or his environment, that is, he has become more powerful, this world, a bit too much room.


    It was a feeling when he broke through the earth fairy.


    It''s too small.


    Moreover, the energy of heaven and earth is the same, but it is too thin for him today.


    It can''t support him to break through quickly. If he practices step by step here, it will take him at least several decades to break through triple.


    Although for the earth immortal, life is very long, decades of Kung Fu, but with a flick of the finger.


    But Ning Tao can''t afford to wait so long.


    Even if he can wait, can the world wait? Can Xuezu wait? Can Yan Feitian wait?


    It''s not far from Samsung Lianzhu. Although the energy of heaven and earth is much stronger than before, Ning Tao is far from satisfied with his appetite.


    Thinking of this, he could not help glancing at the key to longevity. Perhaps, he could only rely on it.


    Taoist Mu once said to himself that the Milky way is a cage, which is randomly circled by the immortal sages. With time, there are gradually seven planets, namely the Seven Realms, which are born in different order.


    And the key to longevity is the direct way to open the cage, which is also in line with the requirements of the immortal sage.


    But I don''t know exactly how.


    We can only find a way to store the energy needed by the key of longevity.


    It used to be 67%. After more than half a month, it has reached an amazing 75%£¡


    is mainly awesome force.


    Nine turn Nirvana reincarnation Sutra, the third turn, now also reached 55%, this number has been increasing, because the magic crystal, immortal stone, all this pure energy, Ning Tao all fed it.


    It can even absorb the energy of thunder.


    Physique, Ning Tao was also tempered by the thunder, and made a breakthrough smoothly satisfactorily!


    Compared with before, it''s too hard.


    He once secretly cut himself with a fairy weapon, but found that there was only a white mark.


    It almost made him laugh.


    Taixu ancient Sutra, Taixu body, Xiaocheng, Dacheng, consummation, peak. Now Ning Tao only has the last step, the peak, but I believe it is fast.


    The nine changes of the candle dragon also broke through the eighth change, transmutation and rebirth under the tempering of shenlei.


    This is his general strength now, and his physique has also changed, but it''s very small. He''s still in the process of breeding. I think he wants to give Ning Tao a surprise.


    Of course, there is the most important point.


    Now he has mastered the origin of 300 strands. He can feel that the origin of the demon world is stronger than that of the fairyland. If he wants to master 10% of it, he should need about 600 strands of strength.


    Fairyland, only 500 strands.


    This time, it''s a wonderful opportunity. Before leaving the demon world, he must strive for refining.


    This may be the way to turn defeat into victory in the future The key!


    Ning Tao swears secretly.


    In general, this time, he had a great transformation from head to toe, a great nirvana, and stepped into the ranks of the strongest in the world.


    When he returns to the fairyland, anyone who wants to move himself has to weigh his strength.


    An evil earth immortal, never dare to offend.


    He can even imagine ran Tianming, Wu Xian, Kunlun Xian, Wu Sheng, Leng Tingwei These guys are shocked to see their faces.


    Don''t scare their chin offMore than half a day later, Ning Tao''s pale face finally had blood color. He swallowed several pills and recovered half a way. They were not far away from the main city of the blood clan.


    There are three days to go before the deadline.


    Three days later, it''s the only chance for Xiaoxin Yue to see Sophia in a year. He needs to think of a panacea to save Sophia and Xiaoxin Yue together without disturbing the blood clan.


    Ning Tao had to call two vice presidents to discuss


    "That''s what''s going on now. What can you do? By the way, Lord Xiao Yuanbai, what news does he have? " Ning Tao some expect of ask a way.


    After all, he promised to help, and with his immortal strength, it was definitely a big help.


    But vice president Zhong shook his head and sighed: "I can''t get in touch with him. He should have gone to the starry sky. That place is too far away for the spirit jade tube to pass."


    "In a certain area, subpoena is already reluctant."


    Several people bowed their heads and worried. It''s hard for the blood clan to break through. Now they can''t contact the hidden guards everywhere. It''s a time of ups and downs, which will bring them danger.


    The only people who can help Ning Tao are the hundreds at present.


    At this time, vice president Hong said: "I can only gamble. I will give Xumi Jiezhu to Princess Xinyue. I will take Princess Sofia in unconsciously. No one will find out. Everything is good."


    "If someone follows all the time, we will rush out of Jiezhu and fight them to death."

 Chapter 2564

    "Fight to death?" Ning Tao shook his head.


    Sighed: "the strength of the blood clan is the second recognized by the demon world. Although he is now responsible for attacking the eastern region, with his powerful foundation, he must have a backhand."


    "With our strength, we really can''t see enough. It''s a very stupid suicide to fight hard."


    When they heard this, they knew better than Ning Tao, but now is there another way?


    Ning Tao is a special envoy.


    The second is their life-saving benefactor.


    Hundreds of them are willing to work for Ning Tao, even if they give their lives. This is the only thing they can do. They only hope to help Ning Tao.


    Besides, there are only three days left.


    "Alas..."


    The cave is very depressed, Ning Tao has been touching his chin, his eyes have been flashing the spark of wisdom.


    After thinking about it, he said, "don''t think about it. I''d better go to my daughter first. When I get in touch with her, I''ll discuss it. It depends. I won''t let you die for nothing because of my wife."


    "Even if I''m going to die, it''s only me!"


    "Lord Ning..."


    The two vice presidents sighed and were moved.


    "If there is any need, please don''t hesitate to speak. I''m Yin Wei. I''m bound to do so," the two vice presidents bowed respectfully to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao nodded and helped them up.


    This trip must be a hundred times more difficult than that day in the main hall of the evil clan. It is bound to encounter the power of the Holy Grail, Cao Bin, and the strong. If there is no strong immortal, their chances of success will be greatly increased.


    If so, Ning Tao might consider giving up, or just saving one of them.


    Because the power of immortals is unimaginable


    They can control the sky, turn the world around, change the situation of war, and even walk in the cold starry sky. They are almost omnipotent and live for millions of years.


    Of course, despite this, few people live that long. The Tianxian robbery is more dangerous than the Dixian robbery.


    "I hope to be favored by the goddess of fate..." Ning Tao read silently and left suddenly.


    "Whoosh..."


    The demon world is rarely divided by regions.


    The vast territory, except for those rare forbidden areas and wilderness, can be basically divided into the thirteenth territory, each of which is not inferior to the triangle, and the thirteen saints have always been the supreme ruler.


    It''s a long way to go, and there are many checkpoints. It''s really hard for Ning Tao to enter the territory of the blood clan.


    If it''s not the origin of the demon world.


    I''m afraid he''s showing up now.


    One day later, Ning Tao approached the main city of the blood clan. Except for the slightly different style, the rest were basically the same as the main city of the evil clan. The scarlet blood red was very eye-catching, but the blood clan naturally liked it.


    Ning Tao is not in the mood to appreciate it. He walks around in a black robe, quietly checking the news of Xinyue


    "Hey, are you all ready? Two days later, it''s the blood sacrifice ceremony. Once a year, it''s a big day..."


    There are several low-level blood happy way.


    "How can I be prepared? I''m having a headache. Suddenly, it''s ahead of time. Two days later, all the blood clans must take out their satisfactory prey''s blood essence and sacrifice it to the blood ancestor. But how can I get it?"


    A big blood clan headache way.


    This is a grand event of the blood clan, very grand, once a year, it is also the time to test strength and reward.


    But two days, how to prepare?


    Don''t mention him, most of the blood clan are so headache, can only keep looking for prey, no wonder Ning Tao feel murderous outside the main city.


    Ning Tao thought deeply, strolled a circle, quietly released the two vice presidents from Jiezhu.


    In the tavern, the three people discussed in secret.


    "Blood sacrifice ceremony? Of course, I''ve heard about it, but it''s several months earlier than last year, isn''t it? That''s strange, "said Vice President Hong suspiciously.


    Vice President Zhong also said: "even so, it''s a good opportunity for us."


    "Blood ceremony, all the blood will be present, the family will be empty, as long as you can find Xinyue princess, believe that the plan has a great chance of success."


    Hear this, a few people all one face agree, is Ning Tao always feel where not right.


    Should it be an illusion?


    At this time, the atmosphere in the tavern was very sensational, noisy and swearing.


    All of a sudden, a dark red man slapped the broken table and chair with one hand and said angrily, "it''s a bunch of rubbish. Two or three hundred thousand people went to kill Ning Tao, but they were killed by 80000. It''s a shame. It''s a shame."


    "Is there no one in my demon world?"


    They were shocked, and felt afraid of each other''s blood and evil spirit.


    This guy is a killer.


    It should have come down from the battlefield.


    "Hum, blood demon, don''t make sarcastic remarks here. Even the two princes have failed. What are you? Princess Xinyue didn''t go to the battlefield. Is she a waste? "Another blood clan discontent way.


    Hum, I didn''t dare to hear that.


    Just murmured in a low voice: "a smelly girl who is not dry, cut, what kind of thing..."


    "Click Click... "


    The wine cup in Ning Tao''s hand is a little cracked, it seems to be a whole, but the inside is densely split.


    "Mr. Ning, don''t be impulsive and calm down," Vice President Zhong grabbed Ning Tao secretly.


    Ning Tao hesitated and put down his glass.


    The dark red man drank a lot and blew it around. The whole tavern was full of his yelling. If he hadn''t been afraid of him, everyone would have done it.


    Seeing that few people paid attention to him, the dark red man turned his mouth and left with the wine jar in his hand


    However, a ghostly figure followed up, walked into a corner, and was quiet for a while. Not long after that, the big man swayed out.


    "Good wine, good wine..."


    The passers-by on the road turned their lips straight away, and the drunken maniac, with disgust on his face, avoided them one after another.


    Before long, the dark red man went into the blood clan. His real identity turned out to be the guard of Princess Xinyue, but he was just preparing for the outside. His residence was not far away from Princess Xinyue.


    "Creak..."


    As soon as he returned to the room, the dark red man''s eyes were stiff, and he took out a bead.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Ning Tao three immediately appeared, glanced around, then looked at the dark red man in surprise, and said in surprise: "old Hong, you are really powerful in controlling other people''s mind."


    "Ha ha, some small skills can''t be on the table," Vice President Hong said with a modest smile.


    "The blood clan has mixed in. Next, it''s up to Mr. Ning," Vice President Zhong told him.


    Ning Tao nodded, put them away, and then moved quietly towards the Princess Palace.


    Not long after leaving, the dark red man shivered and looked around suspiciously, eh? How did you get back? Don''t you drink outside


    The palace of the princess is heavily guarded.


    Ning Tao knows that he can''t be impulsive, so he has been waiting patiently, from afternoon to dusk, but late at night, he finally caught a weak spot.


    Hide all the breath, the moment was opened the window, Ning Tao quietly sneaked in.


    As soon as I landed, I heard a cold drink.


    "Who?"

 Chapter 2565

    Ning Tao turns pale, the voice Not Xinyue?


    Because the distance was too far, I forgot to open the perspective. It''s not good. Is there a strong blood group here?


    However, before we could see who it was, a familiar fragrance lingered on the tip of his nose, which made him stunned. The next second, there was a "soft" rush into his arms, and the long lost comfort flooded all over his body.


    This is a plump woman.


    Looking down, Ning Tao was speechless and said with a bitter smile: "you Why are you here? "


    "I Why can''t I come? Aren''t you here? Coincidentally It''s just coincidence, "the woman in her arms blushed and muttered, burying her head in Ning Tao''s arms.


    Yes, this girl is the eldest princess Magic moon!


    He knows Ning Tao is going to save his wife and daughter, and he knows the deadline. So as long as Ning Tao is not dead, he will come to Xinyue before he leaves. At the same time, he will see him himself For the last time.


    This is the only chance.


    Magic month knows, if missed, want to see Ning Tao again, already don''t know is which year which month of time?


    After staying alone in the boudoir for two months, moyue finally can''t help but come to find Xinyue in the name of "ancestral body" communication. Yes, moyue has been here for a month, and today is the last day.


    Because, in the clan already spread the information, let her return, stay in the blood clan for a month, that call what matter?


    Some people are dissatisfied.


    Magic moon, also really can''t shirk.


    But she didn''t expect that on the day she was about to leave, she would meet Ning Tao


    The fiery body wants to melt into Ning Tao''s body.


    "Coincidence? Really? " Ning Tao''s face is full of doubts. Why does it feel like he is waiting for himself on purpose.


    "Hey, in front of their daughter''s face, you still seduce their father. Even if you have spring, you should restrain yourself. Are you really looking for me?" From afar came the sound of happy indignation.


    Along with the voice, I saw Xinyue fork small waist, pout, a face jealous and uncomfortable.


    My father came to find himself after all kinds of hardships, but he didn''t hold him. On the contrary, he let the wave woman rob him. Hum, he is not a good woman indeed.


    In the future, we must keep Dad away from her


    Magic month face a red, but not willing to release Ning Tao, angry strange way: "don''t haggle, I''m leaving today, give your father to me for a while."


    "Hello..."


    "What is Jean? What do you think of me for? " Ning Tao black face, but help the forehead.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    Suddenly, the door was knocked and a respectful voice came out.


    "Two princesses, but what''s the matter?"


    Magic moon face a board, reprimand a way: "shout what shout?"? I''m afraid I''ve made trouble with Princess Xinyue. Do you want to come in and have a look? "


    "No No, but don''t forget the time limit, Princess Yue. We should be ready to leave. Otherwise, it will make the high priest angry, "the voice said respectfully.


    "Know, all go down," evil month grasps Ning Tao, frown to scold a way.


    The high priest is the top figure of the demon clan. She has a mysterious origin and great strength. She is in charge of the whole clan. No one dares to disobey him. She has to leave today.


    Seeing that the man retreated, Ning Tao frowned and said, "why don''t you come back to the fairyland with me and go back to the lower gate of heaven."


    Magic month in the heart a joy, beautiful Zizi, however, turn to think, but shook his head again, bitter way: "I can''t do that, it will hurt you."


    "I know you are very powerful now, but the strength of the demon clan is unfathomable, especially the high priest. If you dare to take me away, you will bring yourself a disaster, which will destroy everything you have."


    "After that, when you become stronger and can crush the immortals, I will go with you and be your wife."


    And hear here, one side of the heart Yue muttered: "this to ask my aunt with don''t agree."


    In her vague impression, her mothers were afraid of her. She was omnipotent and kind to her, so she worshipped her very much, that person, that is Xia Mengfei.


    Ning Tao dry cough, solemn way: "I promise you, wait for me a few years, I will go to you."


    "Um ~"


    moyue nods happily and cleverly, and her beautiful eyes contain spring.


    See this, careful Yue is not ignorant, to make a face on the devil, and then ran to another part of the hall, secretly scold the devil fox spirit.


    Take her father.


    Not even to give her a hug.


    This fox is so selfish.


    However, the two girls have been together for a month, and they have excellent feelings. They just talk about it orally, and they have a good impression


    However, after waiting for a long time, she closed her eyes and covered her ears tightly for fear of needle eyes. However, there seemed to be no movement in that place.


    The whole hall was empty.


    Xinyue suspicious, like a kitten step by step close, but suddenly found that the two were missing, where only a golden ring.She knew it was daddy''s personal belongings, but she didn''t know what it was for.


    But it must have something to do with this


    The second space of yanglingjie is perfect. It doesn''t seem to crack at the beginning.


    Although it can''t match the scope of Xumi Jiezhu, it is also a small space. Moreover, in terms of mysteries and levels, this small space can be comparable to Xumi Jiezhu, and can be enhanced and surpassed with ningtao


    They didn''t move until dark.


    Don''t worry about Yueji. The escort of magic moon has come to interrogate anxiously twice.


    Although she was perfunctory, but again, I will definitely notice something wrong and rush in. At that time, I have ten mouths, but I can''t tell. I''m afraid I will be involved with my father.


    There will be obstacles to saving your mother.


    Tomorrow is the day when she goes to see her mother!


    "Bang, Bang..."


    Thinking anxiously, the door was suddenly knocked: "Princess moon, the motorcade is ready. It''s time to go. The high priest blames it. No one can afford it."


    "Princess Yue, if you don''t go on your way, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    However, the guards waited for a long time, but there was no reply. According to reason, shouldn''t Princess Yue be furious? Even the voice of Princess Xinyue was gone.


    "Princess moon? Are you there? " A female guard''s face was white and her voice trembled.


    But there is still no response.


    "No, there''s something wrong," the two Dharma guards were shocked and almost broke into the house like lightning.


    Only heard a "boom", more than a dozen powerful figures spread all over the hall in an instant. But before I could see all around, I heard a woman''s scream: "ah, asshole, who let you in?"


    The captain of the guard was stunned and looked at the voice. The next second, he knelt down in fear.


    "Month Princess moon forgive me, Princess moon forgive me, I We didn''t know you were sleeping... "


    The guards who rushed in all bowed their heads and begged for mercy.


    In sight, moyue is wearing gauze, pink cheeks, sexy and charming, but now she is shy and angry. At a glance, she can see the profanity clothes, but several male demons are scared to cool their back.


    I don''t dare to see more at a glance.


    Some didn''t even see it.


    "Hum, I can''t sleep well even taking a nap. A group of rubbish, let''s go," said moyue, ashamed and angry. She put on her noble dark gold dress and flew out directly.


    It''s mainly a little painful to walk


    On the bed, she yawned, rubbed her eyes, glanced at them, and waved her hand to let them back.


    "Yes ~"


    a group of guards ran away in frustration, with a look of survival. Otherwise, the charges just now would be enough to kill them twice.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Xinyue took a long breath and looked at the golden ring in her hand.


    "Tomorrow, it''s up to you!"

 Chapter 2566

    Cao Bin and Xue Wuyi turn to see that this is a tall gray man. If Ning Tao is here, he will recognize that this is A bone knife.


    Yes, it''s a conspiracy.


    The three conspire to stop Ning Tao. Gu Yidao doesn''t believe that Ning Tao is dead. Facts prove that he is right. Ning Tao appears in the hill of death again.


    Cao Bin knows Ning Tao best and guesses that it must be for his wife and daughter that Ning Tao sneaks into the demon world.


    As for blood lust, it is to end Ning Tao, not only for the 600 billion magic stone, but also for the supreme and only glory of the demon world.


    Now who in the demon world doesn''t want to kill Ning Tao himself? Undoubtedly, what he hates most is Bone clan.


    So the three easily United.


    "Jie Jie..."


    It wasn''t long. An hour went by in a hurry.


    The door of the hall creaked. Careful, Yue''s eyes were red and swollen, and her face was full of tears. As she wiped her tears, she came out, heartbreaking.


    However, blood without desire, Cao Bin, bone knife really do not have any pity.


    On the contrary, a smile burst out.


    Body shape a flash, directly blocked in front of careful Yue, careful Yue was scared, the whole body filled with blood, pale way: "you What do you want to do? "


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    The three people look at each other and laugh wildly, while Cao Bin''s blood vessels are even more gushing, ferocious way: "little girl, do you still want to pretend innocent? Let your dead father get out of here. "


    "I know he''s here. It''s time to end the hatred between me and him. My old friend, do you want to hide? Ning Tao, get out of here... "


    The cruel smile on Gu Yidao''s face was so excited that he laughed and said, "do you pretend to be deaf and dumb? It doesn''t matter. The blood clan has already laid a net. You can''t escape today. Admit your life, ha ha... "


    However, careful Yue is scared small face is pale, shake head a way: "I I don''t know what you''re talking about? "


    Seeing this, Xue Wuyi grinned and looked at the closed door. Jie said with a smile: "my little imperial sister, don''t worry. Reality will tell us the answer. Sophia should not be in it."


    "I don''t believe Ning Tao will miss such a good chance to save people. Let me reveal the answer."


    As he spoke, he shook the door of the hall into powder.


    Countless masters outside, instantly locked here with spirits, they want to hunt the first big devil, everyone''s face, can''t help but excited to ecstasy.


    "Ning Tao, show up..."


    However, when countless pairs of eyes grimace to see, the empty hall, only Sophia weak lying on the futon, a face confused looking at the people


    "Er..."


    The smiles of the three leaders slowly hardened.

 Chapter 2567

    A cold wind blowing, with the people''s goose bumps, can not help but beat a shiver.


    But tens of thousands of people were staring at the hall.


    "Rather Where is Ning Tao? "


    Cao Bin, blood without desire, bone a knife surprised, Sophia is still, Ning Xinyue is also, how is this possible? Are they wrong?


    Ning Tao didn''t mean to save them at all?


    Or, not yet?


    How could that be?


    Tens of thousands of people were stunned for a few seconds, and then in an instant, they all fixed their eyes on the three people, Sophia and Ning Xinyue. It seemed that their strange eyes were like looking at three mentally retarded people who lost their heart.


    These three guys, can''t they think Ning Tao is crazy? Are you hallucinating?


    Why is Ning Tao here?


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Several blood clan, bone clan earth immortal rushed over, sullen way: "this is what you let us see?"


    "The battlefield is now in a weak position. We have managed to get away from the battlefield and come back all the way to see this imprisoned woman?"


    "This Well, I... "


    Blood has no desire, bone a knife suddenly face big change, be oppressed by several terrible breath.


    Cao Bin also frowned dully.


    This is absolutely impossible.


    With his understanding of Ning Tao, this is an excellent opportunity. He would rather take risks than have a try. Has his character changed after seven years of separation?


    "Two princes, you''d better give me an explanation," an old Dixian said angrily.


    You know, how much they paid to get out of the battlefield.


    Dixian, the Ninth level strong, but the main top combat power, can''t let you say go, because that may affect the whole war situation.


    They worked so hard to come back, but in order to see a weak woman, they could spit blood.


    What they want to see It''s Ning Tao!


    Now I can imagine that if I go back so empty, I''m afraid the punishment will be unimaginable.


    If the war situation is affected or even lost because they leave, even if they have 100 lives, 10000 lives are not enough to kill


    "These three bastards..."


    "Long Elder, calm down. Listen to me, I''d rather Ning Tao must be here. He should be hiding. If we search carefully, we can definitely find some clues. "


    "I don''t know what means he used, but I believe he must be here."


    Cao Bin and Gu Yidao took the lead.


    And the blood has no desire, his face turns pale. For today, he also paid a lot. Why did the blood sacrifice ceremony being held outside advance?


    Didn''t he bring it up?


    Today, he plans to win Ning Tao at one stroke, and then use his blood for blood sacrifice


    what a beautiful thing it is.


    But at the moment, all the crashes


    "No No, how could I fail? " Blood has no desire to bite a tooth, red eyes way: "still ask each elder to listen to me a word, Ning Tao is definitely here."


    However, the six old immortals have a gloomy face. Haven''t their spirits been detected?


    Is there anyone else who doesn''t know?


    You can''t hide it unless it''s a fairy.


    Suddenly, a rebellious voice came: "let the deputy marshal have a try. Anyway, he and Ning Tao are acquaintances, and we can be convinced."


    They all turned to see, immediately pupil a shrink, busy respectful way: "see no day deputy marshal."


    And Ning Xinyue, Sophia are gnashing their teeth staring at him, they will never forget this bastard.


    The second legion, deputy marshal, is also the guy who brings their mother and daughter to the demon world.


    He''s responsible for all this.


    Cao Bin, blood without desire, bone with a knife, overjoyed. It''s so good that he''s a man without heaven.


    Let him explore, there will be results.


    Xuewutian smiles a little. Her scarlet eyes glance at Sophia''s mother and daughter, but she suddenly raises her eyebrows and takes a few eyes on Sophia''s body. Then she looks at xuewuyu meaningfully.


    Did not say anything, take a deep breath, but slowly spit out a strange and aggressive blood fog.


    The blood fog filled all around, underground, space, almost everywhere.


    "Talent, blood!"


    And Cao Bin, suddenly shook his head, shocked: "this thing can actually erode the mind?"


    Tens of thousands of people immediately retreated in horror, and the big array was also opened. Under the full search, even a mosquito could be found.


    The immortals also need to show signs.


    Heart happy color change, busy with blood around the body.


    But Sophia, who is weak, does not have the strength to do so. Her mind is blurry in a moment. Don''t suddenly sound a voice: "where is Ning Tao?""I I don''t know? "


    The outside world, xuewutian and the public listen, the last glimmer of hope that had been ignited was shattered.


    Xuewutian is very confident. Sophia will never lie under the temptation, which proves that she really doesn''t know where Ning Tao is?


    All this was the brainchild of the three men.


    Think of here, blood no day suddenly cold hum a, a flick sleeve, turn around to leave a way: "good for oneself."


    A few old-fashioned earth immortals, with angry faces, gritted their teeth and rushed to the sky. They ignored the three bastards and rushed to their respective battlefields with the fastest speed.


    Tens of thousands of people have been summoned, and the fighting spirit has disappeared. Come on, I''ve been working in vain these days.


    I thought I could catch Ning Tao alive.


    Three idiots


    Cao Bin, however, has no desire for blood and is unwilling to expose his bones. He personally searches the ground again and again, and the space fluctuates If there were not so many people, they would dare to strip the mother and daughter of their clothes.


    But in the end, even Ning Tao''s hair was not found.


    He''s not here at all.


    Ning Xinyue looks at the three people with disdain, but is reluctant to look at Sophia, and is forced to leave


    I got nothing in the middle of the night.


    "Step on..."


    Sophia''s ear, heard footsteps, she looked up, it was the face of the ferocious three.


    "Because of you, because of your damned man, why didn''t he show up? Do you know how much we have lost this time? " The blood has no desire to contain anger to hand, one palm pats Sophia to fly.


    "Puff..."


    Sophia was shot to the ground in pain, but she didn''t vomit much blood.


    Because her blood was drained long ago.


    A hidden hand is also exposed at this moment. It is full of sharp weapon scars. She has already hurt her foundation. She is suffering from anemia and is suffering from trauma


    "Cough..."


    "Angry? Or are you afraid of him? Have the guts to kill me now? " Sophia raised her blood red eyes and said with hatred.


    "To kill you? Do you think I dare not? " The blood has no desire the facial expression of Qi is iron green, big anger.


    But one side of Cao Bin quickly dissuade, evil smile way: "prince, don''t impulse, she has some use, now her blood is basically no, but her body is still useful."


    "Don''t forget, she was born with a blood ancestor. Find some men to make friends with her. He, Jie Jie, can not only vent his anger, but also gain something."


    "She didn''t dare to move her before. She threatened to die, but now, what room does she have to resist?"


    Hearing this, the blood has no desire to shine. Yes, it''s of great use.


    And Gu Yidao is suspicious.


    He doesn''t understand. Doesn''t Sophia understand? A pair of beautiful eyes full of anger.


    "You You bastards... "


    It should be said that since Cao Bin appeared and the Holy Grail appeared, many people began to peep at their ancestors and want to copy them.


    Ning Xinyue is favored by some old people in the clan. She is not allowed to move, and no one dares to move.


    But Sophia, not so lucky.


    Xuewuyi threatened her with Xinyue, asked her to cut her wrists, let her ancestral blood flow into the Holy Grail, and build the ancestral body for xuewuyi. This is the collusion between them. In a few years, xuewuyi has become a quasi ancestral body.


    But it''s one step away from the real blood body. No one knows what''s the difference?


    But at this time, a cold sound like volcanic eruption, word by word in the ear: "you three, have you seen hell?"


    C + update RH V {fast to up% 0


    V}

 Chapter 2568

    "Who? Get out of here? " As soon as their faces changed, they jumped up and screamed all around.


    However, there was no one around.


    What the hell?


    But Cao Bin, Gu Yidao, was so familiar with the sound that he turned red in an instant. He turned into a beast and roared: "Ning Tao, get out of here!"


    Sophia''s haggard face flashed shock, but also suspicious, unbelievable, how can? She She actually heard Ning Tao''s voice. Is it an illusion? But Xinyue didn''t tell her about Ning Tao.


    Only one thing was given to her.


    Besides, there are only four of them here?


    "Pretending to be a ghost and not coming out, right? That''s good. Then I''ll kill your woman first, and then your daughter," said xuewuyu with a grim smile.


    "Fighting skills, blood knife line!"


    On the other side, there is a white bone figure. It''s a half step earth immortal. The bone knife is as thin as a cicada''s wing, but it''s as sharp as snow. Even the earth immortal can''t be underestimated.


    "War skill, bone knife vertical and horizontal!"


    Another man, sinister and cunning Cao Bin, looks at their lightning strike, but he retreats like lightning. With a little paw, he is about to leave the palace.


    Although he hated Ning Tao to the marrow, he still had reason and self-knowledge. He was not an opponent.


    I''m afraid even if the three of them go together, they can''t beat Ning Tao alone. Eighty thousand of them are defeated. What are the three of them?


    If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.


    As long as they can hold Ning Tao for a breath or two.


    In his hand, he crushes the emergency scroll, informs the blood clan up and down, holds the blood stone tightly, and starts the array


    At this moment, in the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a golden ring, which looked like an ornament. It seemed that it was something that fell from Sophia when she was flying.


    But at this moment, the light flashed, and a golden Angry God of war rushed out with a silver gun.


    "Bastards, taste the anger of Ning Mo," Ning Tao steps up, and the breath of terror bursts out.


    "136 times The melting pot of war


    "The sun Holy fire


    "Xianfa, the seventh move, moves heaven and earth!"


    This shot is like a little sun. Ning Tao has been in Xumi''s bead for a long time. Although he didn''t turn into a dragon, he didn''t dare to fight hard.


    "Roar..."


    "No, it''s too strong," blood lust screamed, but now it''s impossible to turn back.


    A white and a red two Dao light against gun gang.


    In an instant, the whole body of the white knife was broken and cracked. The dense and sharp blades were swept back by the shock wave. The power of the blade was even better. The whole body of the bone knife was pierced by the small blades.


    "Chi Chi..."


    "No Pooh, Pooh Ah... "


    Not only the bone knife was affected, but the blood lust was also stabbed by the blade, and even stuck to the bone. The cold sweat came out of his forehead, and there was a torrent of fierce water in front of him.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    After a stalemate, blood without desire suddenly screamed, and his arms could not bear the heavy load.


    The bloody sword in his hand is flying, and he is being attacked. Even with his strength, he can''t hold on. The sun flame is his nemesis. It''s good to play eight Chengdu with his strength.


    "No Ah... "


    Just listen to "bang", the half body on the left side of xuewuyu is blasted by Ning Tao.


    All of a sudden, the blood fog spread.


    Blood has no desire to scream, but in this state, the blood clan is the most dangerous, because every drop of blood will be It''s a killer.


    But he did not need to use a variety of secret methods, Jin Yan swept, "Zizi" sound, turned into white smoke.


    All the secrets are wasted.


    Blood has no desire to kill red eyes. It''s too strong to stop. However, in order to deal with Ning Tao, he has already prepared his back hand, and even invited out a treasure of the blood clan, Emperor''s weapon and blood stick.


    "Blood stick, boundless sea of blood!"


    There is a blood pool which is thousands of times around in an instant. It corrodes, erodes, and has strong filth power.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, is still on the offensive. His whole body is full of fire and smoke. Three fire dragons roar around him. The hot heat burns the sea of blood clean. Three fire dragons instantly entangle the blood stick.


    "Five wheels away from the fire cover, the power of three dragons!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he was foolish and roared: "no It''s impossible... "


    But Ning Tao took the opportunity to launch an offensive, jumped high, hit the head, this shot hit blood lust head, only to hear "bang" was a dull heavy ring.


    Blood lust, serious injury hit the floor.


    "Well "Pooh..."All this is slow, in fact, only between two breath, in front of me is a piece of lightning.


    As soon as Cao Bin landed on the ground and jumped out of the palace, he saw that the two men, the two princes, who were seriously injured and dying, were so vulnerable that they fought for two breathing time.


    This makes Cao Bin dumbfounded. At the same time, he is very glad that he made the right decision.


    And a layer of blood curtain, is firmly wrapped in the palace.


    The array started.


    This makes Cao Bin ecstatic. He doesn''t want to kill Ning Tao, but as long as he can be trapped for a moment, the whole blood clan will come. At that time, the strong are like clouds. It''s not easy to kill Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, you are still in Laozi''s hands after all. We haven''t seen you for nearly seven years. But even after 70 or 700 years, the hatred between you and me will never decrease."


    "You''re dead today, blood for blood!"


    Cao Bin laughs madly.


    Update} J fastest / s on q0op


    at this moment, he feels that he has won Ning Tao, won the heart demon, and is superior to all living beings.


    However, Ning Tao just looked at him indifferently. He didn''t see him for seven years, but he just looked like a clown and turned around.


    Walking slowly in front of Sophia, Ning Tao blurs his vision and sobs: "I I''m late... "


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault!"


    Sophia shed tears of joy, her pale lips trembled, and cried, "No I don''t blame you. I know, and I believe you will come. "


    Ning Tao hugs her tightly and doesn''t want her to see tears. Her heart is like being stabbed by a sharp blade.


    At the moment of seeing Sophia with his own eyes, his heart ached, like being stabbed by a needle, cut by a knife, like being sentenced to death, tormenting him over and over again.


    He came too late.


    Six years, their mother and daughter suffered for six years, and they Owe them six years of love!


    "Ha ha..."


    "If you have any last words, just say them quickly. If you wait a little longer, you won''t have time," Cao Bin laughed wildly. He felt that the whole person was floating and flying.


    But a broad palm, quietly patted on his shoulder, Cao bin body and mind suddenly sink, a stiff smile, just want to urge the Holy Grail, another big hand, tightly grasp on his shoulder.


    "Dixian, a very powerful Dixian, is no different from xuewutian."


    "And the chance of self resistance is basically zero..."


    Cao Bin''s cold heart is desperate.


    A petite figure suddenly ran from behind, grabbed the blood stone prohibition in his hand, crushed it, and cried out: "Daddy, it''s time to go."


    Seeing the blood curtain of the palace disappear, Ning Tao wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes and said softly to the haggard Sophia: "let''s go I''ll take you home! "

 Chapter 2569

    Sophia nodded haggardly. She was very weak, and she fainted because of the heavy injury.


    Inside, it''s like dry earth.


    That delicate and powerless look, heartbreaking.


    Ning Tao endure heartache, feed her a few blood pills, with Yang Ling ring will she received the second space, then murderous look at the three bastards.


    Blood without desire, Cao Bin, bone with a knife.


    "Step on..."


    Watching Ning Tao approach step by step, Gu Yidao screams and half kneels on the ground. All the bones on his body are broken and pierced by countless small blades. His internal organs are in a mess and his mouth is full of tears.


    And the blood without desire, is more miserable than him, because most of the injuries are carried by him.


    Keep your arms apart.


    Half of the body on the left is bloody.


    £©A {0


    "ah ah..."


    "You You son of a bitch? Despicable, I''m the prince of the blood clan. If you have seed, you''ll kill me. "


    "This is my blood clan, my prince''s territory. You can''t escape. Kneel down and admit defeat..."


    The blood has no desire to crack, a mouth blood tooth grimaces.


    Ning Tao''s face is murderous, and his hand holding the long gun turns white. However, he doesn''t start after all. Instead, he says mercilessly: "kill you? Ha ha, it''s too cheap for you. I said that I would let you see hell. "


    "When you realize that you can''t survive or die, it proves that despair has just begun."


    "You Bang... "


    Blood without desire has not scolded, Ning Tao a gun will he hit dizzy, directly imprisoned in the second space.


    At this moment, the emperor''s weapon, the blood staff, which was deadlocked in the sky with wulunlihuo hood, lost control in an instant and was crushed by wulunlihuo hood. Ning Tao also received it in the storage space.


    In order to prevent it from changing, Ning Tao suppressed it with another imperial instrument, the great witch bone staff.


    "Ning Tao, our bone clan will not let you go. The ancestor of bone is coming back soon. He has a deep blood feud. He will live forever and will not be destroyed. No one, no one can save you."


    "I''ll turn my soul into a fierce ghost and curse you from generation to generation..." Bone knife red eyes roared.


    However, Ning Tao''s whole body is the killer of filth, which doesn''t work at all. He said coldly, "I''ll wait for him to die."


    "But you can go down and wait for him first."


    As he spoke, a shot went through his head.


    For Ning Tao, bone knife has no value. Even the earth fairy has not reached it. How can it enter his eyes? It''s not as good as the space ring in his hand.


    A generation of demons, bone knife, meteorite!


    The prohibition has disappeared. Cao Bin was suppressed by the three immortals. He had no chance to resist. He was also imposed a strong seal. Either he was unlucky, and he met the two vice presidents.


    He didn''t realize that


    Because of the previous plan, but risk, Ning Tao did not agree, discussed a more secure way.


    Let yourself follow Sophia.


    Xumi Jiezhu carries all the strong men of the hidden guard and follows Xinyue to protect them. Xumi Jiezhu has been refined by ningtao, and Xinyue shares the same origin with ningtao. Only by benefiting from ningtao can it be stimulated.


    A group of guards who have been following Xinyue''s side to watch are also destroyed by the hidden guards when the sky is blackened.


    There was no movement.


    After that, the four of them came here at a high speed. Although it was slower than expected, they arrived at the right time.


    A Dixian duo, even if he has the Holy Grail, how can he escape under the two vice presidents?


    Don''t talk about him. Ning Tao can''t do it.


    If Cao Bin is not willing, he has nothing to do!


    In fact, according to the original plan, all this is silent. Yinwei stealthily saves Xinyue, and Ning Tao stealthily saves Sophia, killing two birds with one stone.


    But who can think that these three bastards actually take Sophia to vent their anger, Ning Tao really can''t help it.


    I can''t help that


    Seeing Cao Bin gnashing his teeth, he said with a grim smile, "Jie Jie, Ning Tao, do you hate me? Sophia''s blood dried up because I forced her. "


    "That scene, a knife cut in her beautiful hands, the taste of blood, it is delicious, for six years, she actually survived."


    "To tell you the truth, if you don''t show up today, your woman will be the mother and give birth to high-quality blood children for all kinds of men."


    "Jie Jie, this is also my idea. Do you hate me to the bone? Come on, kill me


    Be careful, Yue Du is angry and red. If it wasn''t for an immortal hidden guard, he would be killed alive.


    "You don''t want to die," Ning Tao''s face showed his anger, red eyes roared and rushed to him.


    Only to hear "bang", Ning Tao hit Cao Bin in the face with a fist. In an instant, he was bloody, his teeth collapsed, his nose bone cracked, and half of his face bone was also broken by this fist.Tears, blood, nose mixed together, can not stop the flow down, let Cao Bin scream in pain.


    "Ah..."


    "Son of a bitch, kill me, come on..."


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao roared, and with his extremely ferocious technique of dislocation, he twisted Cao Bin''s limbs, just like twist Mahua, with broken bones.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "Putong", Cao Bin knelt in front of Ning Tao. At that moment, he seemed to have entered hell.


    Just when he thought Ning Tao was going to do it, he heard a voice of despair: "your agitation is too naive. In seven years, you have not changed at all."


    "Want to die? It''s a pleasure for you. "


    "Whatever your purpose, procrastinate? If you want to die neatly, it will fall into my hands. Everything about you It''s all over! "


    Cao Bin''s eyes were dull, his whole body trembled with fear, roared and screamed: "no Don''t... "


    But the next second, he was knocked unconscious by Ning Tao and imprisoned in the second space with blood lust!


    As soon as I finished this, the earth under my feet trembled, and a force burst out. The dim sky with some moonlight was suddenly covered by a dark red blood curtain, almost boundless,


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    "No, the big battle of the blood clan has been started. Before he has finished it, let''s break it and rush out," exclaimed vice president Zhong with a shrinking pupil.


    Ning Tao makes a quick decision to take back Xumi Jiezhu. He takes in carefully Yue. He even feels the prohibition of space.


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Immortal method, one strength descends ten meetings!"


    "Immortal method, divine control, spirit whirlpool..."


    The four immortals, like meteors, cut through the sky and shot together, just like the four mighty colorful dragons. The speed and the great movement of the four immortals are beyond the imagination of the whole blood clan.


    It''s a shame that four powerful earth immortals sneak in. They don''t know.


    The next second, the four hit the blood curtain.


    With a bang, the newly formed blood curtain will soon break. It''s just that this force is too strong, and the person who controls the array is only a Dixian.


    "Whoosh..."


    There are eight figures in the blood clan, all of them are powerful earthly immortals, and the first one is xuewutian, who catches up with each other in anger.


    "Ning Tao, it''s really you. When you meet an old friend and go to the door, why don''t you just stay and talk about the past?"


    Blood without heaven, hand tear space, step across.

 Chapter 2570

    "No, Mr. Ning, be careful," exclaimed vice president Zhong, but there is still some distance to Ning Tao.


    Vice President Hong didn''t have time.


    When Ning Tao turns his head, it is the blood without heaven. He grabs it from the air. So far away, in the blink of an eye, there are five sharp long thorns in that blood hand.


    If you''re caught, you''ll definitely be torn up.


    "Well "The eight earthly immortals are in the late stage of the ninth stage," Ning Tao scolded secretly, so he had to bite his teeth and hit.


    Surrounded by three fire dragons, they are golden, glittering and resplendent. The hot temperature is like three big suns. Driven by Ning Tao, they collide all the way to the bloody sky.


    "Five wheels away from the fire cover, the power of three dragons!"


    "Roar..."


    Looking at the three golden fire dragons in front of him, xuewutian frowned and said, "emperor''s weapon? It''s so powerful that it can restrain me. "


    You know, the number of emperor''s utensils is very rare. Even if a celestial being is in his hand, he still uses nine grade immortal utensils. Even if he has a long history of blood, there are only one or two of them, which are accumulated by his deep foundation.


    But I''m afraid he didn''t expect that the Holy Grail and the blood stick were all in the hands of Ning Tao.


    Or you have to spit blood.


    The next moment, blood without cold days humming hand, chest instantly high uplift, angry eyes wide open, actually open mouth spit out a pure blood fog, covering nearly three thousand miles, even the magic, spiritual power, are polluted.


    "Talent, blood!"


    "Zizizi..."


    In the middle of the two, a battle zone was formed, surrounded by large white fog.


    In a moment, the fire dragon was completely corroded.


    "What?" Ning Tao exclaimed, and at the same time, he snorted, and was slightly attacked.


    But most of the blood fog was evaporated.


    Vice President Zhong rushes over in an instant. His pure immortal power condenses into a strong wind and blows it away directly. His strength has reached the seven peaks of the earth immortal.


    Besides the president, he is the strongest person in the secret guard. Even the other immortals can''t match him.


    "War skill, blood wave surging!"


    "Xianfa, Mingxin mantra!"


    The other four nine steps of the blood clan and the three unknown nine steps are all old monsters. Vice president Hong''s three people clench their teeth, but they are outnumbered. Once they fight, they can''t help spitting blood.


    There are also many strong people who rush to come.


    I can feel locked.


    "Lord Ning, you go quickly. I''ll stop them. I''ll buy you time and repay you for saving your life." Vice President Zhong rushed to the front without hesitation.


    And a laugh, let his heart a warm: "old clock, so many years to go together."


    I saw vice president Hong walking side by side with him.


    Seeing this, the rest of the Yin Wei Di Xian laughed heartily and took a step fearlessly. But suddenly, a palm caught him by the shoulder and said with a bitter smile: "several elders, we are not at the end of our tether."


    "Before I came here, I said that if I want to save my wife and daughter with your life, I would rather come by myself and trust it to me. I will take you away."


    Then he opened the bead of Xumi.


    The two vice presidents were shocked to fly, broke a few ribs, and were beaten back. They looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and hesitated: "I''ll listen to you."


    "But remember, don''t try to be brave. If it''s a big deal, I''ll help them fight to prove their strength."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The next second, the three fell in together.


    @Look! The official chapter!; on the festival - 0


    Xue Wutian and others rushed up. Although they were surprised, they said with a grim smile: "Ning Tao, are you going to beg for mercy? Even if you put them away, you can''t even make it through one round. "


    "Today, I will sacrifice your blood to the ancestors."


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a sneer, "you are so numerous and powerful that I can''t beat you now."


    "But do you think you can catch up with me? Is it a false name for me to run away, little prince


    Xuewutian and others are stunned. The bad feeling suddenly rushes to their heart. They burst out at full speed and scream, grabbing Ning Tao and clapping at the head.


    "The way of space, go with you!"


    Only hear a sound of "Shua", Ning Tao is still there, but the palm of blood has penetrated him.


    "Afterimage?"


    "Damn it, it''s the power of space, hurry up," exclaimed an old Dixian.


    Eight nine steps work together to tear open a big crack, and they immediately enter. Ning Tao just appears, and they also appear behind.


    "Little bastard, how dare you run under my nose? Even if you know the power of space, the strength is the gap after all, "he said.


    Ning Tao secretly scolded, waved his hand to sacrifice a door, and the power of space was more than several times stronger."Hunyuanmen, go


    "Brush" sound, has appeared thousands of miles away.


    "What? So far? It''s a kind of space nine grade immortal, "a bald blood clan said in amazement.


    Everyone was shocked, this boy just entered the earth immortal, and his family was so rich?


    An emperor''s tool, a treasure that can collect living people, now there is another space immortal tool.


    And none of them?


    "Damn, chase, I don''t believe, in the demon world can let him to run, inform the rest of the holy family, encircle Ning Tao," blood no day busy tear space to chase up.


    "Brush..."


    With just a few cups of tea, people are far away from the main city of the blood clan. However, more and more powerful people are coming. They even follow Ning Tao''s escape route and have laid a heavy ambush, waiting for him to be caught.


    "Damn it, it''s endless," Ning Tao gritted his teeth, his face was as gloomy as water, and he gradually became weak.


    It''s a huge cost to activate Hunyuan gate once. He has been ambushed three times.


    If it goes on like this again, even if they don''t catch it, they will die of drying up.


    Ning Tao hesitated, thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to look up at the sky. Only when he went there could he really get rid of the pursuit.


    Although he hasn''t tried, he should be able to hold on for a while because he is in the body of the sun.


    What''s more, there''s a five wheel shield.


    The sole of the foot was in the void, stormed into the sky, and sneered: "blood has no heaven, if you have seed, you will follow me. I want to see if you can catch me?"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The pursuers were shocked and said, "he What does he want to do? Does he want to escape to the stars? "


    "Under the immortals, no one can bear the low temperature."


    Xuewutian gritted his teeth and said angrily, "what are you flustered about? There must be deceit. He dares to go to the second floor of the earth fairy. Don''t I dare to go? "


    "If you are afraid of death, go back as soon as possible. Don''t lose your face. If you are not afraid of death, catch up with me. He must be at his wits'' end. I''ll see what tricks he can do?"


    Said, a lift blood strength to catch up.


    A group of helpless, had to chase toward the head, they never believe Ning Tao will go to the sky.


    Don''t you just fight for courage?


    They want to see who can scare who!

 Chapter 2571

    "10000 Li, 80000 Li, 90000 li..."


    People like a golden winged Mirs, above the earth, straight into the starry sky, but also from time to time tear space, like a dragon, shuttle in the space.


    Ning Tao is the first to bear the brunt. His eyes are burning. At this height, he is almost out of the demon world.


    Looking down, the mainland is like a leaf like grain gully, beautiful mountains and rivers, picturesque scenery, very shocking, Ning Tao has never seen it from this angle, really has a different vision impact.


    Further down, there are more than a dozen black spots.


    That''s a dozen earth immortals!


    Ning Tao''s scalp was numb. I didn''t expect that the strength of the demon world was hidden so deeply. He even wanted to hide such a strong strength when he started the four domain war. I''m afraid that''s just a part of it.


    But fortunately, there was no ten level immortal pursuer, otherwise, he could say goodbye now.


    "Hunyuan gate, shuttle space!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Looking at the momentum of Ning Tao, there are already many immortals who can''t hold on and can only be forced to stop.


    But the blood has no day, gnash teeth to roar a way: "Ning Tao, you this is to seek a way to die by oneself, the low temperature in the starry sky, can corrode the five zang organs and six Fu organs, essence and spirit, even if your body can support, the spirit can''t bear."


    "That''s why celestial beings can enter the starry sky."


    Ahead, Ning Tao hears intermittently, but he can already feel a chill.


    Use the source of the world at once.


    And the power of the sun and flame in the body.


    Both ways, Ning Tao feels much better. He rushes forward with all his might. If he goes down, he will die. If he goes up, he still has some hope.


    So he had to fight to the end.


    "Blood has no day, don''t be like a woman. If you have seed, just follow up and catch me..."


    "Don''t you think I dare?"


    "You just don''t dare!"


    "You Little bastard... "


    Blood has no day lung all quick gas explosion, this son of a bitch, can''t help, this guy''s speed, unexpectedly no less than his this earth immortal eight heavy.


    Moreover, everyone has resistance to fly, but he seems to be unimpeded in the demon world.


    That''s part of the reason.


    "I don''t believe you dare to go to the stars? Even if you die, don''t you want to die in my hands? Good. I''ll see for myself how you were frozen to death... "


    "Xueshu, Xuedun!"


    Gradually, with the strong behind blood no day, one by one pause, can''t catch up.


    Because the cold here is already very strong.


    Oxygen is even thinner.


    At this time, I do not know how many tens of thousands of miles.


    The spirit world is a folded space, which has not been fully stretched out, but the demon world is at its peak, which is naturally much higher than the spirit world.


    However, the source feedback to Ning Tao''s news, it seems that he is about to break out of the demon world.


    Closer, closer.


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao is covered with thin ice, hair, eyebrows, clothes But he could not be trapped. The flame of the sun was burning and never went out.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump, quickly stop the body of galloping suspiciously.


    A little weird looking around.


    Although the front is empty, but the source feedback back, it is the boundary, it seems that further forward, is the vast expanse of the starry sky.


    Ning Tao can also feel that there is a force around him to protect the demon world from the cold.


    It can be regarded as a protective film.


    Of course, it can also be called World barrier!


    And below, see Ning Tao suddenly stop, blood no day although cold teeth tremble, but burst out laughing: "ha ha, why don''t you run? Run away again. Don''t you want to go to the starry sky? "


    "Pretend to be forced to die. Where else do you go?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Wuliuzun insisted that the strong man of the earth immortal laughed wildly. He was really scared when he looked like that before.


    I can''t help getting angry when I think about it.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao ignored it. Instead, he took a deep breath and pondered. The world barrier is not easy to break, which is one of the reasons why the world is inseparable.


    In the past few times, there were either reincarnation fairy king, elder Jin, help or Taoist mu.


    He didn''t really open it himself?


    Just about to have a try, because the pursuers are coming soon, but suddenly, his heart moved. After swallowing a few pills, he sank down to feel the origin of three hundred strands and tried to make them open a gap.


    "Huhu..."


    Time spent a minute and a second, Ning Tao motionless, blood no day and others laugh more unrestrained.


    It is estimated that Ning Tao has been scared silly.


    Or frozen.


    Just when they were close to Ning Tao, suddenly, xuewutian was shocked, a burst of panic, unexpectedly did not hesitate to escape."World barrier, open!"


    Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, hands virtual grasp, invisible, as if something was torn open.


    "Stab" a, gorgeous sea of stars appear.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    An indescribable cold wind suddenly blew in, eroding everything. Every corner, even the fragile spirit, could not be spared.


    Ning Tao bear the brunt, the whole body stiff, for a moment, was frozen into ice.


    And a blood clan earth immortal who is rushing up with a grim smile, as soon as he approaches, his smile suddenly solidifies.


    "This It''s low temperature, no... "


    "Ka Click... "


    In the blink of an eye, the old Dixian was frozen, forming a layer of ice crystals. The blood, spirit and Dantian were frozen, and the skin turned white.


    "Elder Tong, damn Ning Tao, your uncle, you have to take one before you die." blood Wutian, who escaped by chance, yelled at the Iceman.


    Not only the two of them, but also a mischievous Dixian was affected half of his body.


    Fortunately, he was crisp, clenched his teeth, cut off his hands, and didn''t feel much pain, because he was so cold that he lost consciousness and saved his life.


    "Huhu..."


    Four people wear coarse gas of looking at Ning Tao two people, pass elder''s ice, very quickly, fell down.


    But strangely, Ning Tao is still frozen in the air.


    "Is this boy dead?" An old Dixian was trembling and didn''t dare to approach Ning Tao.


    Blood no day cold hum a way: "must be dead, connect elder all didn''t resist, let alone him, think of a way, take him back."


    Words just fall, Ning Tao whole body of ice crystal unexpectedly "bang" but broken, a layer of gold glass cover firmly wrapped.


    "Ha ha, ladies and gentlemen, goodbye to you!" Ning Tao laughs and rushes out.


    Just a moment ago, I just got used to it. I didn''t expect that five wheels away from the fire hood had a wonderful effect. It should be able to let him stay in the starry sky for a short time. Now he was saved.


    "What? He''s not dead? " Several elders froze in place.


    And the cracks in the world are rapidly healing.


    Even if xuewutian and others want to catch up, they have to break the barrier first, but can they break it?


    Since the four of them were stupefied, Ning Tao laughed through the barrier. Although he was shivering with cold, he felt proud when he saw that there was no blood in the sky.


    VOA 0


    "you two goods, do you really think I lied to you?"


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Blood no day full face unwilling, unexpectedly let him so run? How could he stay in the starry sky?


    What a ghost.


    However, all around suddenly fell into dead silence, darkness, a huge white hand, actually from the void, through the barrier, toward ningtao grasp, fearless of low temperature, its breath can be suffocating.


    Ning Tao was silly, and only one word flashed across his brain: "ten steps, celestial being, strong man of bone clan!"


    However, a great tomb, drifting from ancient times, has emerged from the void, surpassing all living beings

 Chapter 2572

    This moment, as if time is still.


    Ning Tao, xuewutian, and even the other three earth immortals are all as stupid as a wood.


    A pair of pupils, dull looking forward.


    In front of Ning Tao is a pair of huge hands with boundless white bones. They close slowly. They seem to be very slow, but they contain the universe and form their own field. There is no way to hide. He is imprisoned in this hand.


    "Ah..."


    In front of and even in the eyes of bloody heaven, it is like a horrible monster from the ancient times.


    A large tomb, simple, vicissitudes, shock.


    Among them, xuewutian seems to see a golden figure, which seems very small, but it gives him a feeling that can''t be ignored. He stands up to heaven, despises the common people, and is full of invincible breath.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Before he could recover, the golden figure took out his hand. He raised his hand and fell the knife, but it split tens of thousands of miles.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Without a knife, it''s like a stroke.


    But the terrible impact of the force, so that the void collapse, collapse of space, all over the void, can not imagine the brilliant splendor of this blow.


    It''s like It''s like a fast high-speed railway, galloping and rolling in the wheat field.


    In the impression of xuewutian, he has never seen such a powerful force, which is beyond recognition. His old opponent, mowuji, and even more terrible, mowuxin, cannot I can''t stand it.


    "This What kind of existence is this? "


    For a moment, Dao Qi collided with the huge bony hand.


    Just hear "bang", the hand all over the sky is broken, the knife gas also will Yin out, however, that kind of impact is just right, didn''t hurt Ning Tao.


    To be exact,


    is the defense without breaking the five wheel fire shield!


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao was dizzy and spat out a blood arrow, but it froze on the spot and he was lucky.


    , genuine is launched 0g


    as soon as you turn your head, you can see the familiar tomb.


    Sure enough, he came.


    "Stab..."


    The space around him was suddenly torn open, and an old man came out. He glanced at Ning Tao up and down, rubbed naoren, and said helplessly: "you boy, how can you toss? Do you think I''m a driver? "


    "Hey, more work, more pay, just let you walk around," Ning Tao wiped his mouth, a smile.


    The man in front of him is tall and simple. Although he looks old, he is as strong as the sun. His body is stronger and more unfathomable. Although he stands around with his hands, he is as stable as Mount Tai.


    Yes, this person is Reincarnation fairy king!


    Also Mr. Kim!


    As early as yesterday, before going to the forbidden area of the blood clan, Ning Tao crushed Jin Lao''s spirit jade tube. At that time, it was just a gamble. Generally speaking, it was for the sake of safety.


    After all, he didn''t know whether the integration of Jin and Lao was successful or not? Will you come?


    Just as a first-hand preparation.


    But unexpectedly, Mr. Jin actually came.


    It seems that the integration of the body of Jin maoyao has been successful. Ning Tao can''t see through the strength now, but has a feeling of fear.


    It is worthy of being the first Human Immortal King in the history of the world of ten thousand souls. This strength and bearing are really not to be said.


    "You''re a smooth talker. You''re still working hard at the old stall," Mr. Jin said with a wry smile, but he was relieved to see that the boy had nothing to do.


    When he received the news of the spirit jade tube, he rushed over without a stop for fear of an accident.


    After all, he was not sure that he was in debt, because he didn''t want to ask for it.


    "Come on, let''s go," said Jin, who brushed his sleeve lightly and didn''t look at anyone else.


    Ning Tao a Leng, stare big eyes, stunned way: "this Shall we go now? "


    You know, there''s a bone fairy staring at him. He doesn''t care about him so much, which makes his admiration go to a higher level.


    "What else? What else can I do for you? " Gold old breeze light cloud light pick eyebrow way.


    At this moment, the world barrier was suddenly torn open, and a tall gray man came out step by step with a calm face, exuding domineering and violent, staring at Jin Lao with a pair of cold eyes.


    "Who is this elder? Why have I never heard of you? "


    At the sight of this man, xuewudian screamed: "it''s the Fourth Army marshal, the bone demon!"


    "What?"


    A group of strong earthly immortals were shocked, and even this one was shocked. Ning Tao was really hateful. How did the people of bone family hate him?


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. Although he doesn''t know who he is, it''s the bone clan. It must be the enemy.


    If it were not for Mr. Jin, he would be finished today.


    Seeing him asking questions, Mr. Jin didn''t even look at him. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly said, "boy, did this guy hit you just now? I''ll take it out on you. "With that, he turned around and pulled out a claw.


    The Bone Demon''s pupil shrinks. It''s a terrible old guy. However, his newly formed defense is suddenly pierced by a golden hand and directly grasped on his chest.


    "What what? "Pooh..."


    In horror, the golden hand actually tore off a large piece of meat, and even beat the bone family fairy away.


    To Ning Tao''s feeling, it''s like this bone family fairy, that is, mole ants, toys, and even makes old Jin not interested.


    Is that the power of the emperor?


    Jin Mao dragged a large piece of meat, rolled Ning Tao and said with a smile, "let''s go, I''ll give you a ride."

 Chapter 2573

    Ning Tao is in a muddle and is brought into the tomb by Jin Lao.


    After a while, it floats far away


    In the world barrier, there are three old earth immortals, who are numb and bewildered for a long time.


    "Just And just go away? "


    "Lord Bone Demon, ju How could it be so vulnerable? "


    No one responded to the grab just now. It''s just like searching for something. It''s random and unparalleled. It seems that it doesn''t eat fireworks, but in fact it''s more terrible than the legendary dragon claw hands. If they had been, they would have died eight times earlier.


    "Is there such a terrible person in this world?"


    "Even if the legendary thirteen saints, but also so?"


    The blood has no day to smack tongue, in the heart again shout to be glad, although Ning Tao is to escape, but now give him ten courage, he also dare not to catch.


    He was 100% sure that if the old man wanted to kill the bone demon, I''m afraid he could do it easily with that claw.


    Is he worrying about something?


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, a bloody gray tall body rushed out of the space, looking at the empty starry sky, as well as the chest pain, broken bones He could not help but roar up to the sky, just like an enraged brute.


    This person, it is hit fly Bone demon!


    Grand Marshal of the fourth Legion.


    He is in a high position and has great strength. He is also one of the best in the demon world. But I didn''t expect that he would be humiliated today.


    "Damn old thing, little bastard, if I don''t revenge, I will never stop..."


    Bone Demon scolds angrily and wants to catch up.


    But suddenly, the surrounding space was torn three cracks, three familiar and terrible figures came out.


    "Brother Bone Demon, don''t chase after the poor. Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful that misfortunes come from your mouth and lead to death," a blood robe said in a deep voice.


    "Brother can''t, marshal mowuxin, is there an evil Lord? What''s going on? Didn''t they go after Xiao Yuanbai? " At the sight of these people, xuewudian screamed out.


    Those old nines are very excited.


    It''s really a rare thing that the marshals of the four legions of the demon world gather together at this moment, which is rare for thousands of years.


    Seeing this, the angry bone devil''s face changed, because the devil had no intention. All of them were injured, and their breath was weak, as if they were frustrated.


    "You Are you defeated by Xiao Yuanbai? "


    The devil shook his head unintentionally, but nodded again. He said, "this is not the place to talk. Let''s go back to the devil world first."


    "Also, don''t mention that I didn''t remind you. If you are anxious to die, just go. Do you really think you are still alive because of your strength? If you hadn''t frightened him just now, you would have been a skeleton. "


    "Don''t think that you can act recklessly if you break through the tenth level. There is heaven outside the world and there are people outside the people. You can do it yourself..."


    As they spoke, the three men ran into the demon world with a calm face.


    Xuewutian and others are surprised and shocked. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the pursuit in the starry sky. I didn''t expect that even the devil didn''t want to eat it.


    Is Xiao Yuanbai that powerful?


    The Bone Demon''s face turned red and hesitated for a long time.


    He is not a fool. He just has a good face. He can''t swallow his bad breath. Moreover, he really hates Ning Tao. If he doesn''t get rid of this son, he will be the next Xiao Yuanbai.


    However, after some consideration, he went into the demon world with a cold hum


    The boundless starry sky is ever bright.


    A large tomb drifts slowly, like a moving star, and there is a man in the tomb.


    "Lord Xiao Yuanbai?" Ning Tao exclaimed in amazement.


    But Mr. Jin, and Xiao Yuanbai, who was also surprised, said in one voice: "you Do you know him? "


    After some explanation, I finally understand.


    A few months ago, Xiao Yuanbai attracted all the ten levels of combat power for Ning Tao, and fled into the starry sky to get rid of the three men.


    But after chasing for several months, the three guys were in hot pursuit. Xiao Yuanbai was very strong and fought with the three marshals for a long time. Generally speaking, he was equal without fighting hard.


    Just yesterday, when they were fighting in the starry sky, they met Mr. Jin, who came to help Xiao Yuanbai.


    According to Mr. Jin with a smile, the three devil cubs who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, actually wanted to challenge him, but in one move, the three devil cubs were spanked and urinated, and one of them escaped faster than the other.


    "So it is..."


    Ning Tao suddenly surprised and said: "it''s worthy of being Mr. Jin. It seems that your body and spirit have really fused successfully. "


    " ha ha... "


    "As early as half a year ago, it has already become, but this is only preliminary. There are still many things to be prepared, so we can''t be in a hurry. Only when we have everything ready for revenge, can we have no regrets.""Samsung Lianzhu will come in a few years. If the emperor fails, it''s up to you," he said.


    But Ning Tao even "bah" a few times, blame a way: "Jin Lao, don''t say this kind of despondent words, you and I work together, certainly can overthrow him."


    "Who is it?" Hearing this, Xiao Yuanbai couldn''t help asking.


    But Mr. Jin turned a blind eye on him and ignored him. His scandal was embarrassing. The less he knew, the better.


    Xiao Yuanbai was not angry.


    Although the elder is mysterious, he has a good temper. He broke the siege for him, but he doesn''t know which one of the great powers in the legend?


    "Gululu..."


    however, the rumbling of a belly made the old man face red and embarrassed. "With the flesh, nature is different from what it used to be, boy, is there anything energy that makes the old man run his mouth?"


    Ning Tao a listen, quickly toss the ring, very forthright throw to the gold old hundreds of billions of top quality spirit stone, this thing, he too much.


    Xiao Yuanbai is also busy contributing some.


    , however, Jin Lao even swallowed these things up. He was only stuffed with teeth, dried up in the body, scarce in energy, and empty in the Dan fields. He could not help absorbing the essence of the fairy''s blood.


    Once, it''s a cushion.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with regret: "Mr. Jin, you are so lack of energy. Why didn''t you kill that guy just now?"


    "Well, you don''t think I want to? If it wasn''t for two old guys who locked me in with their breath, I would be hungry to swallow him. "


    "Although my strength has recovered a lot, it''s not easy for me to fight with them hard. Moreover, I have a bad relationship with the demon world. In the future, it will affect my revenge. That''s not worth the loss. I''m an immortal, and it''s not worth my fighting."


    Mr. Jin turned his lips and said with an unhappy face.


    "Oh?" Ning Tao and Xiao Yuanbai look at each other. There are two old monsters, one of which is naturally the evil ancestor, and the other


    Ning Tao suddenly thought of the mysterious high priest.


    The master of the demons.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yuanbai rubbed his hands excitedly and said: "elder, you need so much energy. You might as well go back to the fairyland and go to the fairyland palace. You can guarantee how much you want and how much you want. You can also get the reputation of a supreme elder."


    "I assure you that Xiangong will give you full support."


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, but smiles and shakes his head.


    Sure enough, Jin laoleng snorted: "if I could go back, I would have gone back. But in my present state, I rashly appeared in the fairyland. That bastard will kill me at all costs."


    "It''s killing my hidden danger in the germination. I''m waiting for a suitable time..."


    Seeing that Xiao Yuanbai was not reconciled, Ning Tao waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Jin. He must be on our side. I promise you, it''s just He has his problems. "


    On hearing this, Xiao Yuanbai hesitated for a moment, finally gave a bitter smile and nodded.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly thought of something and asked excitedly, "Mr. Jin, is it time to cash the nine turn samsara Sutra you promised me?"


    Now he has been practicing for the third time, but the follow-up skills in the future are all in Lao Jin.


    Jin Laobai gave him a look, but fortunately he deduced it, and immediately said: "of course, this emperor''s words are true, the work of my life''s hard work, you have to give me carry forward and shine on the interstellar world."


    Say, a point in Ning Tao eyebrow. The essence of


    ''s Fairy essence was also given to ningtao, but the breath of the release did not really frighten Kim.


    "No Third turn


    "You have reached the third turn of cultivation?" Mr. Jin said.


    At this moment, Ning Tao suddenly burst out of strength. The mighty immortal power in his body, running along the path of Gongfa, became more and more powerful.


    But Mr. Jin and Xiao Yuanbai are numb. Their eyes are round. Looking at Ning Tao, they are shocked to see a living ghost "The two immortals?"

 Chapter 2574

    Looking at Ning Tao''s vigorous cultivation, they were stunned, as rigid as a piece of wood.


    Live in It''s earth fairy?


    This guy broke through to the earth immortal?


    Xiao Yuanbai clearly remembers that three months ago, when he was separated from Ning Tao, he was just groping for the land of immortals, and he gave him some advice.


    At that time, he laughed at the impossibility of three months. It was too short. Who could have thought that he had succeeded.


    Or one step into the double.


    "This guy is growing up too fast..."


    When Jin Lao saw this, he was even more shocked than Xiao Yuanbai. He remembers that more than a year ago, Ning Tao was just a newcomer to immortality.


    Good guy, I haven''t seen you for more than a year. I''ve become an old monster at the level of earth immortal.


    "This guy. It''s abnormal... "


    "Are you really behind the times?"


    Although I know Ning Tao''s talent, I can''t be so quick? According to this, he felt that his cultivation could not stand Ning Tao''s several years later?


    At the beginning, he thought it was very fast, but it took him nearly ten years.


    Where did this guy get the accelerator?


    "Bah Plug in Bah... "


    Although shocked, there is also a sense of happiness. The stronger Ning Tao is, the better he will be against Yan Feitian in the future. This is a good thing.


    The complex melancholy on Mr. Jin''s face.


    "Huhu..."


    At this time, Ning Tao finally slowly opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. The ancient and modern scriptures in his mind echoed over and over again.


    The full version of Nine turn samsara Sutra.


    After six turns, I finally got it.


    and the third turn absorbed the bone essence of the bone devil, from 55% to 60% at once.


    It''s really a quantum leap!


    Ning Tao laughs wildly, trembles excitedly, the distance is big, success is just around the corner.


    The key to longevity also reached 75%, which was almost unthinkable at the beginning.


    For these two things, Ning Tao really paid too much. As soon as there were extra Lingshi, Xianshi and Mengjing, they were all fed to these two bottomless holes, and even gave full play to the property of skinning.


    For the sake of energy, no face.


    Poor people are in charge early.


    This time, Sophia''s mother and daughter also came back. Although there were some minor accidents, it doesn''t matter. Sophia can gradually heal.


    It can even make her stronger than she was at her peak


    Cultivation, also broke through to the fairyland.


    And in his hand, he also imprisoned the three princes of the demon world, and another Cao Bin. Ning Tao did not forget the two important purposes of his coming to the demon world.


    The most important thing is to save people.


    Of course, Luo Tian and Luo Hai have helped themselves so much, and it''s hard to say if they don''t help themselves. Let''s try to find out something from these four people?


    The evil world attacks the fairyland, their purpose Ning Tao is also very curious, what is it for?


    It''s for the sake of hundreds of millions of people in fairyland.


    The loss of Yin Wei has also been minimized


    Xiao Yuanbai looks envious. This elder is at least a great emperor. What he teaches is absolutely something that can''t be measured by value.


    "Ning Tao is really blessed."


    "I don''t want to come..."


    "Boy, it seems that my method is very suitable for you. Tut Tut, it''s really a bargain for you. You know, I haven''t finished my cultivation yet," Mr. Jin stroked his beard and looked envious.


    It''s not that he can''t practice, but that the main energy is not enough. Although there are all kinds of energy in the starry sky, it can''t be compared with the planet, unless he can ignore space and absorb the energy of the void


    As long as he has enough energy, he can even practice to the fifth turn.


    Now it''s just the first turn.


    However, it doesn''t matter. As soon as the time comes and he returns, it will be taofan and Kunpeng, and it will also be him and Yan Feitian The ultimate battle.


    Ning Tao is excited and laughs. He is very clear about how much advantage he has taken. Part of the country he has laid now is the super strength brought by the nine turn reincarnation classic.


    Moreover, it''s really the most suitable method for him. Mr. Jin specially made it and made it. Yan Feitian''s nine generations accumulation is compared with the nine turns reincarnation Sutra, not to mention his own life.


    He immediately took out a space ring and said with a smile: "don''t worry, Mr. Jin, I will never forget your good. This is for you."


    As soon as he picked up his eyebrows, he took the space ring and looked at it. After a while, his face was full of joy.


    "Star bead, immortal stone, immortal pill, immortal medicine..."


    It''s all expensive high-end goods.


    Old Jin Zizi said happily, "you have a heart. I''ve come all the way to save you.""Ha ha..."


    "Well, it''s time to go to fairyland..."


    But before he finished, Ning Tao suddenly stopped and said, "wait, can you wait for me to go back for a while? I still need to go back to the demon world to do some important things."


    "Oh?" Xiao Yuanbai and Mr. Jin are surprised. They don''t know what Ning Tao wants to do?


    The demon world has just been turned upside down by him, and he has to go back? Isn''t that death?


    At this time, Xiao Yuanbai pondered: "then I''ll take Yin Wei and go back with you. Even if I go back to the fairyland, I can''t change the war situation by myself."


    "The secret guards of Nuo Da still need our leader."


    Ning Tao surprised: "so good, rest assured, this time, I will not deal with anyone."


    Hearing this, Mr. Jin suddenly feels thoughtful. It seems that Ning Tao is already doing that.


    This is good, but also can enhance the strength.


    He immediately nodded and said, "let''s take a rest here for a few days. Those old guys are still on guard. When they find a suitable opportunity, the emperor will send you in secretly, and you won''t be found."


    "Good..."


    Why go back to the demon world?


    Ning Tao is mainly for two things, one is the cost source of the demon world, the other is the animal egg of the dark golden tiger.


    These are all things that can help you.


    Before, because he didn''t have the time, three months, he had to give it a try, but he didn''t know how long it would take?


    Emperor''s weapon, blood stick.


    Ning Tao plans to refine it again.


    It''s a surprise to get this thing, but it''s not as amazing as the magic tripod of jiuyu town. At most, the blood stick is made by human, and it can''t be called the original imperial instrument.


    Therefore, Ning Tao still needs to refine the source independently, and only needs to refine another 300 strands.


    He can really master the origin of the world.


    Not every imperial utensil has its origin. It''s like the five wheel fire shield. It comes from Changsheng hall. Where was it born? Experience? No one knows.


    It doesn''t have the origin of fairyland.


    As for the beast egg, Ning Tao also has some insight. Maybe the origin of the world of Warcraft can revive it.


    It''s not bad to have a powerful Tiger Mount that can fight and carry. Ning Tao thought to himself.


    "Hey, hey..."


    T0

 Chapter 2575

    Time goes by and never comes back.


    In a flash, three months later, at the bottom of an unknown abyss, a tall and straight figure did not move. I don''t know where to sit in this place?


    Xiao Yuanbai, two vice presidents, a group of secret guards, some of them were put outside to guard the surrounding areas.


    The other part is the purpose of interrogating the four people in Xumi kingdom.


    You know, mohade is the Third Prince of the demons, and also the most valued one.


    Blood without desire, blood prince.


    Guzun, the eldest prince of Guzu.


    They must be the first-class internal staff of the demon world, the same as the deputy marshal. If these people don''t know the truth, I''m afraid they can only know the real purpose by tying up a group of Grand Marshals.


    But isn''t that bullshit?


    To be able to do it, the demon world will change its purpose


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao breathes steadily, but he can clearly feel that his consciousness is not in the body, as if he has entered a dark and mysterious space.


    It can be called Source space!


    This is the first time that he refined the origin after breaking through the earth immortal. I feel, really It''s very different.


    Not only has the refining speed increased several times, but also the perception of the world and the way of the universe has increased by more than one level. It can be said that it has been reborn.


    The world is endless.


    But the universe is unique.


    It breeds all living beings, every plant and tree is like this


    The magic crystal in the dark space, light, a stream, a group into the body of Ning Tao, but the sleeping magic baby, but never wake up to drive away.


    It''s like taking Ning Tao as a member


    Outside, Ning Tao has been absorbing the magic of heaven and earth, but not affected by it. In his arms, the once shriveled animal egg is now crystal clear and full, and the black and white light is gradually intertwined and fused.


    It is also stained with the light of Ning Tao, absorbing the original power of breeding, as well as the power of creation.


    This is the energy that a life needs


    I don''t know how long, until a moment, Ning Tao body a shock, unexpectedly automatically wake up, breath bloom, like scattered streams, merged into a mighty river, running.


    "This This is... "


    Ning Tao is shocked, ecstatic, trembling to look at his hands, and the immortal feeling.


    Ten percent, the original power of the demon world!


    It''s finally achieved.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao''s laughter came from the abyss, refining the blood stick, only providing him with a hundred strands of origin. During this time, he refined two hundred strands himself.


    It''s the simplest at the beginning, but the more it gets to the end, the greater the resistance. Ning Tao doesn''t intend to waste his time.


    It can refine 10%.


    He has achieved his goal successfully.


    "Whoosh..."


    Machete with people come, see Ning Tao wake up, surprise way: "how, successful?"


    Ning Tao nodded, just about to open his mouth, suddenly his face changed, his ear heard a "click" broken sound, immediately looked at his chest strangely.


    "Roar, roar..."


    In an instant, a tiger appeared.


    It is black and white, a king''s character on the forehead, extremely dazzling, roaring up to the sky, strong limbs, and a pair of black and white wings. It is hundreds of feet big, but it is only a flash in the pan.


    Ning Tao and others are stunned. It''s just a condensation of energy, but By what?


    But it''s looking good.


    At the first glance, Ning Tao was moved.


    All of a sudden, a burst of wriggling chest, machete exclaimed: "Ning Mr. Ning, there are There''s something


    "Well? What? "


    Ning Tao is stunned and immediately opens his clothes suspiciously. He finds a black-and-white kitten lying in his arms, lazily cheering in his arms.


    Mouth also holding egg fragments, see exposed in front of the three, black and white kitten timidly rub Ning Tao.


    "Yining..."


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, looking at that fragment as if to realize what, frown a way: "you Are you the golden tiger? Out of that egg? "


    "Ma Mom... "


    The black-and-white kitten wolfs down the pieces, and even shakes. It''s so naive that it flutters its wings. It''s like being drunk and licking Ning Tao''s face intimately.


    "Yining..."


    Ning Tao is tickled by it. He smiles bitterly and grabs it.


    And the black and white kitten licked her little mouth and blinked her big black eyes in a naive way. It was so cute.


    And cutlass, there are a few hidden guards almost did not laugh spray, Ning adult still have this kind of elegant? In other words, this black-and-white kitten looks extraordinary.


    Just now, I was able to talk.


    In spirit beast, only level 6 can do it.At this time, Ning Tao looked at it, touched his chin and said, "remember, don''t call me mom, call me dad, or He called me the king


    The black-and-white kitten tilted her head to think about it, and said: "Holy Holy King Dad... "


    "Yo, you''re a smart little guy, worthy of the white tiger''s favorite variant," said Ning Tao. He was very satisfied, but he was too small to ride him out to fight.


    Immediately said: "little guy, you have to grow up quickly, so that you can conquer the world with me."


    The black-and-white kitten nodded as if she knew nothing


    "By the way, are you male and female?" Ning Tao suddenly looks at the black cat''s belly curiously.


    "Oh "I''m sorry..."


    The black kitten rolled in a coquettish way.


    ,!) ZX version is launched ''} 0


    "er..."


    A few people''s mouths of the machete draw, the outer Jiao that is split by thunder inside tender: "this This guy is really... "


    "Oh, I can''t see it. Do I have to wait for you to turn into a man?" Ning Tao surprised way, say, before small white at that time he also didn''t distinguish.


    Maybe between orcs?


    Black and white kitten blinks big black eyes, don''t know what Saint Wang''s father is talking about?


    At this time, Ning Tao touched his chin and said to himself, "what name should I give you? I''m the best at this. Well, it''s called "Xiaoshuang."


    But a few people listen to machete, immediately crazy rolled his eyes, secretly scold you ya, can you be more casual?


    But if you know Xiaobai, Xiaohong, Xiaohua, Xiaohei, you can know that this is the normal level.


    "Yining..."


    The black and white kitten rubbed happily.


    At this time, the machete finally couldn''t see it any more. He coughed: "well, Mr. Ning, you''d better go to see what happened to the news torture first?"


    Ning Tao patted his thigh and suddenly said, "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot the business."


    Immediately a pinch Jue, open Xumi boundary bead, with the machete and others together went in.


    At this time, it is divided into two parts, one is the resting place of Sophia''s mother and daughter, accompanied by the female hidden guard to play, and the other is the place of torture.


    There are isolated ones in the middle.


    Ning Tao took the black-and-white kitten and went to see Sophia and her daughter first. After all, she was worried about her health.


    "Wow, what a lovely kitten, daddy, let it play with me, OK?" When Xinyue sees Ning Tao, a pair of bright little eyes stare at Xiaoshuang again.


    After all, it looks good.


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he had no problem. He immediately said with a smile, "it''s called Xiao Shuang. It''s..."


    "Meow..."


    Black and white kitten cleverly called out, Ning Tao a send away, it is naive to flutter, gently toward Xinyue and go, because she has the breath of Ning Tao.


    "What kind of cat are you, Xiao Shuang? It''s so beautiful, "Xinyue and it ran around happily.


    And Ning Tao a listen, the corner of the mouth draws straight, the corner of the eye jumps wildly, want to say very much: "that he is a god beast!"

 Chapter 2576

    Xiaoshuang and Xinyue are playing.


    Sophia, with a warm smile on her sick face, looked better. At the first time, Ning Tao took out pills and fairy medicine for treatment.


    However, Sofia''s injury was too serious, and it lasted for six years.


    It can''t be cured overnight.


    "How are you feeling now?" Ning Tao hurriedly welcomed to go up, arm her, heartache of ask a way.


    Sophia smile, a warm heart, sweet way: "I''m ok, you don''t have to worry, to see you again, is my happiest thing."


    "Blood clan, they didn''t do anything to you, did they?"


    "Don''t worry, just rely on them. I''ve caught your husband and the person who hurt you. By the way, there is still a lack of blood and magic. Sooner or later, I''ll catch them back and avenge myself."


    Ning Tao''s grumpy cold hum.


    Seeing that Sophia didn''t want to hear these two people, Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, you''ll be OK. In fairyland, I have a medicine fairy hall. You can''t eat all the pills at that time."


    "I''ll soon make you fat and pretty, and then give birth to some big fat boys for me."


    "You raise pigs, big villain, who will give birth to you? You are worse than those bastards, and you have caught people''s heart," Sophia said with a red face.


    "You don''t want to?" Ning Tao has a bad smile.


    Hearing this, Sophia blushed, grabbed her dress and bowed her head with hot cheeks Yes. "


    "Ha ha..." Ning Tao laughs.


    Sophia wrung Ning Tao''s flesh in shame and anger


    In the distance, Xinyue held Xiaoshuang and said: "do you hear me, I''m going to have a younger brother..."


    Black and white kittens with cute little heads.


    After teasing Sophia for a long time, her looks and spirit improved a lot, mainly because the exclusion and strangeness in her heart disappeared.


    Ning Tao is aware of her scruples and inferiority complex. This is the only way to get rid of her.


    In the past six years, there have been too many changes.


    But Ning Tao''s love for them has never changed


    On the other side, it''s like hell.


    Four bloody figures wail and scream. If they want to die, they want to live. The secret guards'' means are going to make them collapse.


    "Ah..."


    "Kill Kill me, kill me... " Cao Bin, blood has no desire to roar, scream, and is in agony.


    In the past three months, their pride, angularity and self-esteem have been flattened. It''s as if they are looking at demons.


    "Pa. pa..."


    "No Ah... "


    Looking at the four people''s painful scream, Ning Tao''s face is indifferent, what pity, all threw the stinky ditch.


    If he is caught, he is 100% sure that he will be 100 times worse than these four people.


    The demon world has always been known for its ferocity


    "What is the purpose of the demon Kingdom attacking the fairyland? What are you looking for? There is still a deeper conspiracy. Tell me... " Vice President Zhong holds a poisonous dragon whip, which can also be said to be a pricking whip. It is extremely cruel.


    A whip down to take a large piece of flesh and blood.


    It''s more painful than cutting meat.


    "I I don''t know, I really don''t know, ah No No, ah... "


    The devil''s face was twisted.


    On the other hand, vice president Hong exerts divine control, but the resistance of these people makes him fail.


    ¡­ /First} N0: (


    President Xiao Yuanbai has also tried to search souls by force, but these princes are forbidden in their minds, even Cao Bin''s.


    There''s no way to ask.


    We can only use this primitive method of torture.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned. It''s not that he hit hard, but that he didn''t succeed if he went on like this. At this point, either he really didn''t know or he wanted to fight to the end.


    There''s got to be a big dose.


    "Rather Ning Tao, I curse you for dying. Kill me, if you have seed, kill me, coward... "


    "I will not let you go in the demon world. On the day of reckoning, all of you will die, and the high priest will avenge us..."


    As soon as they saw Ning Tao, they roared.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao touched his chin and frowned: "why do you always feel that something is wrong with this?"


    At this time, Xiao Yuanbai came over, looking at the blood without desire, Cao Bin pondered: "if I guess correctly, I''m afraid these two guys have problems, if they die, then they are really alive."


    "What do you mean?" Ning Tao is suspicious.


    "Have you ever heard of rebirth? This is how the two of them separated their souls and left them with their brothers. After completing some harsh conditions, they settled in them with the help of some amazing treasures. ""If the main soul is dead, then we can let the sub soul, shape the body, and then come back to life."


    "This capital is only available among big families, but it has been lost in the past few years. I haven''t seen it for a long time. Looking at their spirits, there is indeed a part missing, which should be seven out of ten as I think."


    Xiao Yuanbai explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that it''s no wonder these two bastards have been shouting for death.


    It turns out that when you die, you can come back to life with the help of soul division.


    It''s insidious.


    He almost fell into a trap. However, as long as the main soul doesn''t die, the divided soul can''t be reborn. In other words, Ning Tao can torture them all the time.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao suddenly brightened his eyes and said in surprise: "I''m afraid I have a way to let them say it."


    "Oh? What? " Xiao Yuanbai was surprised.


    Ning Tao said that he had just refined a source of cost, which is the 10% master of the demon world. Is it difficult for these people to speak?


    Immediately open a gap in the sky of Xumi world bead, call the power of demon world extradite down.


    In an instant, the four Screamers were wrapped in it.


    "All get out of the way, let me come," Ning Tao waved his hand, and everyone stepped back and walked slowly to the front of the four.


    The four of them were already in a muddle, and their minds were affected. It was as if there was a person in front of them who had to trust. They didn''t know why, but they trusted him very much, just like he was the master.


    "Tell me, what is the purpose of the demon Kingdom''s invasion of the fairyland?"


    After several seconds of silence, the devil said hoarsely: "strangle "Plan for the emperor!"


    "Strangle the great emperor and the king of the fairyland in their cradle. Before they recover, we can kill one by one. Only in this way can we have an absolute advantage in the great reckoning and the three realms in a row."


    "If we can kill one, even if we block their recovery, our goal will be achieved in this war..."


    "What?"


    Ning Tao and the others were numb after listening.


    For a long time, the magic emperor''s goal was not to play chess.


    Just for the future Samsung Lianzhu!

 Chapter 2577

    The three realms have a long history.


    In this long period of time, each of the three circles has accumulated a certain number of terrorist strongmen.


    They are brave enough to walk on the mountains and the stars. All the gods and Buddhas are fearless and dare to communicate with the sun and the moon Strive for glory!


    It is such a group of people who are almost unparalleled that have shocked one era after another


    Ning Tao is very clear that since the birth of the three realms, there has been no shortage of talented and gorgeous people in every era, such as Daozu, doutian emperor, Yuandi, and even Wanling emperor


    Each of them is the protagonist of the times, but failed in the battle of the three realms.


    There are deaths in the process.


    Of course, there are also elites after the waves!


    It is reasonable to say that even the great emperor and the Immortal King can not live all the time, let alone to this day. However, the galaxy is different from others, and can allow people who seal up everything to continue to live.


    This gives the great emperors, the immortal kings, a good opportunity to continue to participate in the war of the three realms.


    A failure, it doesn''t matter.


    Seal your sleep and wait for the next time.


    Once 100 million years!


    Of course, this method can''t guarantee that they can survive all the time. There are too many restrictions. The loss of a day is ten times of their normal life. Moreover, fighting and so on are all accelerating the consumption of life.


    At this level, the common elixir to make up for life is almost useless.


    So some emperors died in deep sleep.


    Each has its own merits


    These people are probably divided into some camps. At first, they are three: immortal, devil and all souls. Later, for various reasons, they become two. The great powers of all souls integrate into two sides.


    Somewhere in the fairyland, even in the forbidden area, there is the great emperor sleeping for a long time.


    Somewhere in the demon world, the forbidden areas, the thirteen saints, must also be sleeping in some places.


    There is enough evidence to prove that they are not dead. They are just missing and disappearing. In fact, they are sleeping. They are all waiting for the battle of the three worlds of this generation.


    To be, is to be Lord of the three worlds!


    It can not only bring strength to a new level, but also become the master of the three realms, the God of hundreds of millions of living beings, the judge, whose life span and strength are greatly increased, almost omnipotent


    These are what Xiao Hei told Ning Tao, because they have a longer life span, but relatively, they have to be born first.


    Because they''re at their peak, several times slower than humans.


    Therefore, since ancient times, there will be a message, god beast born, the general trend is coming, I have to say, this is very accurate, the great world is coming.


    According to the overall calculation, the peak level of the two sides is almost between Bozhong.


    However, if one of the great emperors falls or recovers slowly, it may fall or even wither in the final war. As long as one or two of them succeed, the war situation will be obviously passive.


    In order to gain this small advantage, the demon world does not hesitate to spend billions of lives and deaths.


    Because once you become the leader of the three realms, you will have everything. If you die, what is it?


    For example, the known emperor Yushou, Guyuan, jiuying If something goes wrong, it will be the loss of the high level of fairyland, and even in the overall situation, the loss.


    Wait a minute. If you look at it like this, I''m afraid the four beasts are also the targets of the world of Warcraft.


    They are all dangerous!


    Think of here, Ning Tao full ignorant for a long time, is really the demon world hidden too deep.


    "Plan to strangle the emperor!"


    It turned out that the target was the great emperors, the people of the five regions, who passively attacked and blocked the guns for the great emperors, but even if they knew, they had to block the guns for them.


    Because they need the great emperors to guard the future.


    It''s on the United Front.


    Hearing that, Xiao Yuanbai was still in shock and said, "I''m afraid this plan has already started. I hope there won''t be a big emperor calling on him."


    "If the demon world dares to do so, it must have certain strength and confidence, which can''t be underestimated."


    "What do you think?" Ning Tao inquired.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yuan Baiguo said, "go back to the fairyland immediately and report the heavy news to the fairyland palace. The Lord of Luotian palace will know what to do."


    "When it comes to big reckoning, it''s not something we can solve. If we involve more, we''ll get angry."


    Ning Tao nodded and said: "don''t worry, my goal has been completed. I''m going to return to the fairyland. This news must be sent to Luo Tian."


    $; latest_ By the way, what about you


    "Of course, it''s the opposite way. They can do it, and we can do it. Although it''s a great risk, I will never let the great emperor of the demon world feel better," said Xiao Yuanbai, who was full of Confucianism and Taoism and made people respect him.


    Ning Tao sighed, knowing that he could not be persuaded, he could only give him an encouraging look.Parting is always sudden.


    Machete, and two vice presidents are reluctant to give up, but with a sigh, maybe one day Ning Tao will come back, and their secret guards will also go back to the Dalao fairy palace.


    "Huhu..."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    After a while, hundreds of people came out and bowed to Ning Tao.


    "You elders can''t use it, please get up quickly," Ning Tao was startled and helped quickly.


    "Boy, please."


    "Mr. Ning, please," Vice President Zhong and others called respectfully.


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, nodded heavily at the bottom of the abyss, and bowed solemnly to the selfless secret guards.


    At this time, the machete whispered in Ning Tao''s ear: "your date, Gong Chuyue, and Xingyao, were sent back to the Southern Alliance by me before I returned to the demon world."


    "So don''t worry about them any more."


    Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing and patted the machete on the shoulder. He really liked the forthrightness of these people.


    "But goodbye..."


    A moment later, he returned to the star tomb.


    Mr. Jin moved his muscles and bones for a while and joked, "you''re done? Big tomb didi will serve you... "


    Ning Tao threw him a space ring and said with a bitter smile: "master, please don''t tease me. After three months of closed door, it''s finally finished. You''ve worked hard too."


    "It''s not a little bit of respect."


    Jin Laoxi Zizi took a look and found that they were all high-end goods. In the past three months, it was really not in vain. Ning Tao seems to have improved his strength again.


    This little pervert.


    Immediately negative hand a smile, satisfaction way: "I promised your grandmaster, to take good care of you."


    With that, he urged the tomb to approach the fairyland.


    After some greetings, Ning Tao can''t help but feel excited in his heart. He looks forward to Ru white planet. After more than half a year, is he going back?


    The development of tiantianmen?


    The battle between the five realms?


    Second brocade bag, and master Yao Xian?


    Of course, there is also a competition between xianyueyi and Xia Mengfei


    It''s estimated that two out of three games, if there is no division, then the final game is in progress.


    I''m looking forward to everything.


    "Fairyland, I''m back..."

 Chapter 2578

    "Thorn Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao rushed out from the space, and the familiar and warm power wrapped his whole body.


    This is Xianli, the power of Xianjie.


    He Finally back.


    Out of breath, Ning Tao looked up at the sky with a smile, as if he saw a round of big tombs, as well as a satisfied and smiling Jin Lao, who didn''t stay much, and the huge tombs floated to the depths of the starry sky.


    That towering figure, but there is a kind of unknown vicissitudes, sad, and even Lonely.


    Ning Tao knows that he has been sleeping too long and living too long. This is not his era. His only purpose in the world is to end all this by Chiyou ninth and Yan Feitian.


    Rise for him, and perish for him.


    Perhaps for him, Ning Tao has been regarded in his heart as a successor, a disciple and a continuation of his spirit.


    Ning Tao can feel his care.


    "Mr. Jin, see you next time..."


    Ning Tao relieved a smile, shrugged, busy look around, unexpectedly is a beautiful scenery, although back, but do not know where this is?


    Let''s find someone''s place to ask first.


    A moment later, he finally found out the whereabouts of this place from the mouths of several casual practitioners. He didn''t expect to leave from the southern region and return to the southern region.


    He remembers that before he left, he had already laid a cloth in Nanyu Space transmission array.


    This meeting,


    the first chamber of commerce should be open


    The sun is shining, willow comfortable, a piece of peace, can let people that impetuous heart calm down.


    Fairyland''s momentum is fierce. It has launched a big counterattack against demon world and achieved good results


    Ning Tao didn''t go to ask more and didn''t delay time. He directly found the place where he used to fight demons. At the same time, he easily found the space transmission array.


    This place has been in charge of the killing hall.


    So it''s very easy, Ning Tao step back to the door of the world, after the stars change, familiar back mountain, after half a year, everything is so impressive.


    "Welcome the return of the master," a group of disciples knelt down on one knee and bowed to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao brushed his sleeve and said with a smile, "get up."


    Now that they have all returned to tiantianmen, Sophia''s mother and daughter in the Pearl of Xumi kingdom can also come out to relax. This is the new home, the eternal home.


    "Brush..."


    Two figures, one big and one small, appeared, and a cute kitten with a small head tilted.


    I wish I could see it as soon as it grows up


    "Daddy, where is this?" Looking at the strange surroundings, Xinyue could not help but panic.


    Sophia also looked suspiciously.


    Ning Tao smiles with pride, grabs carefully Yue, firmly holds Sophia''s hand, and says, "let''s go. Let''s take you to see your new home. By the way, your elder sister and Third sister


    "Three younger sisters?" A sign of joy.


    Sophia''s face changed, she covered her red lips and said in surprise, "you You have a third child? "


    "Boys and girls? Bah, yes, it''s It''s my sister... " Sophia''s face was red and incoherent. She could see that she was nervous and her heart was beating fast.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao held her hand tightly and comforted: "don''t worry, I''m here..."


    Sophia blushed and nodded.


    When they walked out of the cave, they found that the spiritual power around them was several times stronger than that before they left. With a slight sweep of the spirit, the number of the strong was much more,


    there were dozens of immortals, at least.


    Further down, there are countless Daojing and so on.


    It seems that thanks to a large number of star beads, elixirs and treasure lands There are many magical functions.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just move, a figure on the blink of an eye.


    "Door Master, are you back? " Big Sima, Sima Yunfeng saw the person, immediately exclaimed, his face showed a long lost smile and joy.


    Seeing Sophia''s mother and daughter, she suddenly said, "master, it seems that you have really succeeded."


    Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile: "yes, elder Feng seems to have a good spirit. He is radiant, but he is several times stronger than before."


    Sima Yunfeng laughs heartily. In recent years, his cultivation has been growing rapidly, which is very gratifying. However, his smile is instantly solidified, not No, he came here because he felt the spirit of the earth immortal.


    But in addition to the master, where is the immortal?


    Wait, is it


    Sima Yunfeng suddenly looks silly and stares at Ning Tao.


    "You Your accomplishments... "


    Seeing his horror, Ning Tao grinned bitterly, scratched his head and shrugged his shoulders and said, "this trip to the demon world has gained a lot, and his cultivation has also broken through to the double of the earth immortal."


    "Hiss ~!"


    "More How many? "Double?" Sima Yunfeng screamed out, his eyes almost didn''t jump out of fear.You know, after so many years of tribulation and adventure, he has only become an immortal today.


    But Ning Tao went to the devil''s world for only half a year. How can this cultivation be like taking a rocket, rubbing up?


    The gap between the two is almost the same. Even Sima Yunfeng is sure that if they fight, they may not win.


    He has seen Ning Tao''s metamorphosis.


    A heavy gap is nothing in front of him. This is the first time he felt that he was old when he just regained his strength.


    It was a great blow.


    "You You... "


    Sima Yunfeng''s face turned red. He held his mouth for a long time and finally said, "you''re really a pervert."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao laughs heartily and immediately digs off the topic and asks, "how is the development of tiantianmen in the half year since I left? Master Yao Xian, sister Xia, they... "


    Hearing this, Sima Yunfeng took a deep breath and explained, "master Yao Xian has been closed for a long time. I don''t know what the situation is. The world is developing well. Your two wives are noisy enough."


    "Oh? Who won? " Ning Tao eyes a bright, busy ask a way, a heart seven up and eight down.


    Sima Yunfeng showed a joking smile and said with profound meaning: "xianyueyi..."


    When Ning Tao''s face changes, does sister Xia lose?


    However, Sima Yunfeng''s words changed, and then he said: "she and Xia Mengfei each won once, and they were tied for the time being, and today is the last game."


    First VW hair 0


    "if I didn''t feel your powerful spirit, I would still be in the arena It''s a good play. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao didn''t get angry and gave him a look. How could he gasp?


    Sima Yunfeng touched his nose and laughed, mainly to test Ning Tao''s reaction.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Tao was just in time.


    Half a year later, the two women have been fighting for half a year at the same time, using their own means and talents. Today, it is also the last game, and it is a fair fight between the two.


    He immediately held his arms and joked: "if you go now, maybe you can still see your two ladies. It''s the battle of the immortals."


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, takes a deep breath, and then moves to the arena with Xin Yue and Sophia.


    Two wins in three games, the last battle?

 Chapter 2579

    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao four people a blink, one after another came to the arena, at this time here is boiling to explosion.


    100000 people, all gathered here.


    Scream, scream, adrenaline.


    Mo Yuntian, Yuan mu, ye Wanqing, Su Qian, Tong Yaqian, Hua Linglong, Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, Lin Yurou They were all in the audience.


    In the field, there are two beautiful women.


    On the one hand, Yuyan is the greatest, on the other hand, glacial age, both are negative, but they represent quite different quantities.


    It''s Xia Mengfei and xianyueyi!


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A fight is imminent.


    The power of Dixian almost swept the whole arena.


    At this time, Ning Tao frowned and looked into the field. It seemed that there was something bad, too fierce. Should he really connive at such a fight?


    Although promised not to participate in their affairs.


    According to the moon, the earth is triple.


    And Xia Mengfei, a half step immortal, however, Xiaohong actually fought with her in some way.


    Yes, it is recorded in zuhuang''s art.


    After all, he also practiced.


    In this way, the strength of the two is almost the same, but there are still some differences, even unstable factors. Ning Tao''s heart is sinking


    On one side, Sima Yunfeng explained with a bitter smile: "you know, the contract beast is also a part of their own strength, so it''s not a foul, just some means similar to the Royal beast."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Three figures suddenly rushed over, a white, a flower, a black, the shadow is rushed to the face.


    "Ha ha, boy, the tortoise master knows that you have come back and made a havoc in the demon world. Next time, when the tortoise master recovers his strength, let''s go to overthrow them together," Xiao Hei said with an excited laugh.


    Xiaobai showed a tall figure, also full of praise: "well done, if you don''t contain the inside of the demon world, I''m afraid fairyland can''t fight back."


    "It seems that to save people, you have already saved them."


    Ning Tao wry smile, at the moment not in the mood to reminisce, a pair of eyes complex looked to the field.


    The two women were in a terrible fight.


    His heart,


    also followed the ups and downs.


    "Daddy, why are they fighting?" Be careful, Yue holds xiaowushuang and blinks his big eyes.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao''s words are not clear, and I don''t know how to explain it.


    At this time, Tong Yaqian, ye Wanqing, Su Qian and others came over with a look of surprise: "Sophia sister, Xinyue, great, you''re back."


    Several women hugged each other and wept with red eyes.


    In the distance, two delicate little girls, a big one and a small one, were running happily towards this side.


    "Sister Xinyue," Wuyou cried excitedly and pounced on xiaoxinyue.


    "Sister ~"


    be careful, Yue''s eyes are wet.


    On one side, bao''er blinks innocent big eyes and looks at Ning Tao, like asking? Ning Tao had no choice but to hold the three girls together with a bitter smile.


    Let them communicate and play together.


    "Boom boom..."


    As the war intensified, the crowd was divided into two groups, many of them new faces.


    It should be their respective camps.


    Gradually, more and more people find Ning Tao''s return, but they know the current situation. They just say hello, and they are helpless.


    It''s what it is today.


    To tell you the truth, it''s really a bit noisy.


    Why do you say that?


    Because, it''s simply said that the two women are competitive, and they have to decide whether to win or not. But it''s not said that who wins, Ning Tao will make who is the leader of the harem? It''s just their wishful thinking.


    In order to prove that they are more powerful.


    Up to now, it''s already news.


    However, as soon as this incident has taken shape, it has proved that it must be carried out to the end. Unless Ning Tao intervenes, there must be a result.


    "Hong Hong..."


    "Ho ho..."


    Xia Mengfei looks up at the sky and roars. Behind her, a pair of fiery red phoenix feathers beat her. She is as sharp as a knife. She is wearing a layer of flame armor, which is concave and convex. She holds a flame God Phoenix sword, which is valiant and heroic. Women are not inferior to men.


    Its breath and momentum are not weaker than that of xianyueyi.


    And to tell the truth, Ning Tao has never seen Xia Jie in this state. For the first time, he saw her fighting with all her strength.


    It seems that xianhuangmen has really made great efforts to cultivate them.


    "Zu Huang Shu, Huang Yan!"


    A scorching hot fireball shot through.


    On the other side, xianyueyi''s simple white skirt looks like the fairy in the picture, holding a long crystal gun, so she is free from the heat wave.


    In her hand, there is a ice blue ring, which is the other half of the Yang ring.Its magical use is also amazing.


    Not even under the Yang ring.


    It can continuously provide pure Yin power for xianyueyi, which is equivalent to an accelerator to improve her cultivation. This is one of the reasons why her cultivation has improved so fast.


    See this big fire hit, fairy month according to one hand gun, gather ice cold, stab the ground.


    "Immortal method, ice prison technique!"


    #\First, w sends a) 0ey


    "click Click... "


    The earth condenses into ice at a high speed. Even the air and spiritual power condense into ice in a terrible way. The arena is half frozen. This scene is only completed in a flash.


    The next second, the two collide.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The power of fire and ice fight each other and offset each other. Finally, with a bang, the smoke disappears.


    It''s still a draw.


    This battle has been fought for a long time.


    But the strength of the two has always been at the same level. She is stronger than she is. She is stronger than she is. However, it has given everyone a wonderful battle.


    "Boom boom..."


    Between the lightning and flint, the two men have fought each other for thousands of moves.


    "Huhu..."


    Xia Mengfei is sweating. Suddenly, Xiao Hong''s surprise comes from her ear: "this How is that possible? In addition to Ning boy''s sun flame, there should be few forces in the world that can fight against my Huangyan? "


    "This cold ice, good pure, unexpectedly and my Huang Yan, regardless of up and down, seem to be able to be stronger, but this wench also can only achieve this kind of situation."


    "Is it the ice blue ring..."


    Listen to this voice, summer dream Fei beautiful Mou a flash, about that ring, she also heard Ning Tao talked about.


    It''s really powerful and mysterious.


    If Xiao Hong hadn''t been able to help her, I''m afraid she would have lost now, and there was no room for resistance.


    On the other side, xianyueyi also took a few breaths. Daimei wrinkled slightly. Zuhuang, one of the four spirits in the sky, is really worthy of the reputation. Even if she is still recovering, she can''t be underestimated.


    And the seventh taboo in the legend, zuhuang technique, is really powerful.


    It''s equivalent to her inheriting her father''s power and coming out of the same vein. When she performs it, she is as good as an arm.


    Suddenly, it seems to notice some changes in the scene. The corner of her eyes is slightly swept, and she just sees Ning Tao''s face on the top.


    My husband is back?


    It seems that I don''t like it.


    Xianyue held a long gun, took a deep breath, and solemnly said: "Feifei, one move will win or lose. If you drag on, I''m afraid Xianggong will be more and more angry."


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei is silent for a moment. She knows Ning Tao best. Seeing the unbearable look in Ning Tao''s eyes, she feels inexplicable and lost in meditation.


    Is Ning Tao not in love after losing?


    If you win, do you really win?


    A moment later, Xia Mengfei took a deep breath and said with a smile, "OK, that''s one move."

 Chapter 2580

    The field is boiling.


    Finally want a move, distinguish high and low?


    All of them have been waiting for this moment for more than half a year. Hundreds of thousands of people, even the spies from five regions, can''t help but stare at this moment.


    "Come on, boss Xia. It''s up to you."


    "Immortal, don''t lose. Let him see your real strength with the last blow..."


    "Roar, roar..."


    On the high stage, Ning Tao looks at the two crazy factions. Although he doesn''t know what happened, he also sees the results of the two, and then laughs at himself. But is this really what he wants to see?


    One hand is loose and loose, loose and loose.


    I''m not sure


    And on the other side, Xiaohua looks at the cute and naive Xiaoshuang, the old man with a long face. Is this really the hidden golden tiger? The powerful and invincible tiger clan?


    How do you look more like a cat?


    When did the tiger tribe become a peddler? There is always an impulse to strangle it.


    "Ma Mom... "


    The black-and-white kitten sniffed around the white tiger. Suddenly, her eyes brightened and she was pleasantly surprised.


    "Er..."


    A group of people petrified.


    Especially the white tiger, whose eyes almost didn''t pop out, played it to death. He was so cold, powerful, burly and manly. He would be called mother by the little tiger one day.


    It''s a mouthful of old blood that almost didn''t reach the West.


    But when I thought about it, I suddenly realized that when it was still an animal egg, I had put it in my body to nourish it from the source, which led to this illusion.


    But it''s such a fuckin ''egg. It hurts


    "Ha ha, third brother, congratulations on your birth. You tiger family finally have a queen," Xiao Hei laughs with his stomach.


    Xiaobai can''t help but hook his mouth.


    Looking at the quarrel between them, Xiaobai suddenly goes to Ning Tao, pats him on the shoulder and comforts him: "don''t worry, women''s affairs will be left to women. They just love to toss and toss and never end."


    "No matter what the ending is, the final choice is in your hands. The important thing is to see what you think. Don''t forget the three words you wrote on the shell of the little black turtle."


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he had recovered the feeling of writing the "three words" half a year ago


    All of a sudden, a huge fluctuation, however, the final duel, finally came.


    With a chide from Xianyue, the power of pure Yin was drained in an instant and injected into the gun. It seemed that there was an Immortal King''s shadow, proud body and unyielding soul behind him, fighting with heaven. It was a lot of fun.


    The gun in my hand became ice blue.


    Strength, all in one.


    Just one move.


    "The seventh move against heaven, move heaven and earth!"


    At this moment, people only seem to see an ice giant, one shot to pierce the distant sky


    "Hiss ~!"


    On the other side, Xia Mengfei is dignified and doesn''t dare to be careless. He deserves to be called the No. 2 anti heaven nine moves. It is performed by the daughter of the anti heaven fairy king, which is almost equivalent to his own performance.


    Immediately Jiao drink, instant into a hundred zhangzu Huang, directly half of the sky into a sea of fire.


    "Zuhuang Shu, Nirvana!"


    There is no suspense, the foundation has been increased ten times.


    It was like a phoenix bathing in fire. With a loud and clear sound, it pierced the sky, and the wings of the fire were shocked, which directly burst out a terrible impact and met the gun of the ice giant.


    "Girl, come on..."


    Xiao Hong is also excited.


    |50. First. {send% 0mw


    "zhe zhe..."


    Seeing this, Xianyue rushes down from the sky fearlessly and goes up. It seems that this shot can smash the universe and penetrate everything in the world. A little bit of black awn is like a black hole, like a particle crusher.


    "Buzz..."


    Finally, the two collided in the sky.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At that moment, the earth was shaking.


    Everyone''s eardrum seems to be breaking, and the void is crumbling, like cracking, and layers of shock waves, mixed with the force of ice and fire, sweep down.


    There seems to be a big storm in their center.


    A whirlpool of ice and fire.


    "Boom boom..."


    Two women''s Jiao drink, all vow to fight to the end.


    Half a year.


    In the future, everything in the future.


    It''s all in this fight.


    "Feifei, take out your full strength," said xianyueyi, who was in the center of the blue storm.


    And Xia Mengfei, in the center of the fire storm, Xiaohong has been completely excited, and her strength is not at the bottom. The power of the two shocks, even if Dixian meets again, she has to give up.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Tut tut..."Xiaobai looked up and said, "I didn''t expect that these two girls are so powerful. It seems that they have grown up a lot in the past six months."


    Ning Tao clenched his fists tightly.


    Mo Lao and others can only sigh


    At this time, the two forces are still deadlocked.


    Xianyueyi is crazy. There is only one idea in her mind, victory, gambling on everything of her fairy family.


    But Xia Mengfei, meimou has been very calm and silent. Seeing the persistence in xianyueyi''s eyes, she knows why she works so hard for the glory of the immortal family. But why does she work so hard?


    It is clear that I am in the way of others.


    At the bottom of Ning Tao, she suddenly smiles, very gentle, also beautiful.


    At this moment, she interrupted Xiaohong''s power.


    Only use their own strength to fight.


    However, she is only half an immortal. How can she resist such a powerful blow?


    "Miss Xia, are you crazy? Do you know what you''re doing? Accept my power... " Xiao Hong was startled and exclaimed.


    But Xia Mengfei spat out a mouthful of blood and let it be engulfed by the power. She suffered a heavy injury in an instant. She said with a tragic smile: "red sister, I''m sorry, forgive my selfishness..."


    "Girl Xia, girl Xia, stop it..." Xiao Hong is not willing to roar, but unable to stop.


    Because Xia Mengfei doesn''t agree with her, she rushes out of her body. It seems that she is willing to be seriously injured and fails.


    She gave up the contest


    And all this, only in the light and flint.


    All they can see is that Xia Mengfei''s successor is suddenly weak, weak, and directly defeated. But xianyueyi is so powerful that she stabs Xia Mengfei.


    "What? It''s not good. I can''t stop it, "said Xian Yueyi. She was shocked, but she exerted too much force, and the momentum didn''t decrease.


    This shot to really stab in Xia Mengfei''s body, even if not dead, also want to be seriously injured.


    She''s gambling on everything.


    It''s Feifei. She She gave up


    Xianyueyi gritted her teeth and was pale. She didn''t know why. At this moment, she didn''t feel any joy. On the contrary, she had an empty sense of loss. She was worried and tried her best to stop the gun from falling.


    "No Don''t... "


    People are silly, staring at this scene.


    But no one dares to intervene, because before the game, there are rules, which are forbidden.


    But all of a sudden, when the powerful shot was about to stab Xia Mengfei, a golden lightning cut through the space, just like a waking dragon, a hand burning with golden flame, grabbing at the top of the gun head.


    And the other hand, support the shield for Xia Mengfei.


    "Boom boom..."


    The whole arena is fragmented at this moment, and those defensive arrays can''t support it.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were stunned. The battle of the earth immortal was so shocking that they could not help but stand up and look at the ruins.


    Xia Mengfei is seriously injured and lying on the ground.


    And the fairy month depends on, that gun leaves Xia Mengfei to have a cent only, but a powerful big hand stopped her.


    And that man is Ning Tao!


    He It''s done!

 Chapter 2581

    \%At the moment of 0% n


    on DF, there was a complete silence.


    In the middle of the two women, Ning Tao gets stuck. Fortunately, the bad scene doesn''t happen.


    Xianyueyi is still in shock. She can''t help humming. Her face is pale. At the same time, she is shocked. Her shot is caught by Ning Tao.


    Although after the confrontation, it has become much weaker, it is not easy to grasp it just by the flesh.


    At this time, she saw that Ning Tao''s real cultivation was The second stage of Dixian.


    It''s almost the same as myself


    Xia Mengfei, however, had a snowy white face. She was almost bloodless. Her sexy lips were covered with a few wisps of blood. Her eyebrows were wrinkled and her body was seriously injured by the cold.


    Fortunately, Xiao Hong expelled her in time.


    However, she did not let Xiao Hong out of her body, because she would not be reconciled according to her temper.


    See her difficult to prop up, calm smile, gentle way: "I lost, you won, Yiyi."


    As everyone knows, after she said this, the little red in her body almost vomited blood, how can she give up? It has more powerful means to hide.


    It even has a certain degree of certainty to win.


    Isn''t all previous work wasted?


    "My God, no..."


    "I You... "


    Xianyueyi''s face turns pale and wants to say nothing.


    But this moment, isn''t it what she has been looking forward to? But why hear this sentence, instead heartache? Is it just because she was lenient?


    The hand holding the long gun turned white.


    At this time, Ning Tao looked angry and yelled: "is it enough? Does it make sense? If I don''t get involved, do I even have to fight each other at home? "


    "Let the people outside watch?"


    "Look around you. I''ve been away for half a year. This is your masterpiece?"


    Two women a Leng, jade face slightly white.


    At the same time, he looked around blankly. In his sight, there were ruins, as well as familiar and targeted faces, which were burned into his body and mind.


    They''re in the middle of the game.


    In the past six months,


    has devoted almost all of their efforts


    Ning Tao said angrily: "for some fame, have you come to this point?"


    "What glory, spirit and love are they all bullshit? What is positive? What is bias? Are you showing me? Or are you showing them? "


    "has the final say, or has the final say?"


    "Is it me or success or failure?"


    "What is high? What is low? In my eyes, there is no bullshit, only wife and children... "


    The second daughter was told to shiver, bow her head, and dare not say a word, just like two little girls who did something wrong.


    At this time, I''ve basically calmed down a lot.


    Think about it. It''s crazy.


    It''s a family thing. It''s ridiculous.


    It''s all about letting other people watch. For things like this, who has been on the stage since ancient times? It''s all in the face of my husband.


    Even if the disputes between the ancient imperial family and the harem were scandals, who would say


    And a lot of people were stunned.


    This person should be the leader of the world, Ning Tao, the first one in the five regions.


    It''s amazing. It''s a force.


    The two goddesses dare not speak.


    The legendary Ning Tao is more powerful in conquering and gathering such two strange women.


    Mo Lao, Xiao Bai, even ye Wanqing, Hua Linglong and others all smile and breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it''s over. In the past six months, they all feel that the game has gone bad. They want to stop it, but they are powerless.


    It''s up to Ling to solve the problem.


    But it''s funny to see the two girls reprimanded. They are very different from the two female war gods.


    Training for a long time, Ning Tao a dry mouth, his own home, can not do it? It''s all a family. It''s like this.


    Think about it and he''s out of breath.


    "My husband Husband, it''s our fault. Don''t blame Yiyi. I''m not as good as others, but I want to be brave and embarrass you, "Xia Mengfei said softly.


    Xianyue bit her red lips. Although she lost her gentleness, she was elegant. She apologized: "I''m sorry."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a cold hum.


    However, after a look at Xia Mengfei who was seriously injured, his heart flashed over with love. With a faint sigh, he turned out a elixir and fed her to swallow it.


    He is not a fool, just that scene, it is obvious that Xia Mengfei himself gave up.


    However, only the people with vicious eyes can understand that this kind of people, only a few, the vast majority, are still cheering for the victory of xianyueyi.


    This is what Xia Mengfei wants to see.Wake up in advance and end it all by giving up.


    Ning Tao holds Xia Mengfei up and holds her in his arms. He uses the way of wood to heal her. After stabilizing her injury, he turns around and hands Xian Yueyi an elixir.


    Looking at this elixir, Xianyue tightly pursed her red lips. Suddenly, her beautiful eyes were moist, holding back tears: "in fact, it''s all my fault."


    "I''m not reconciled, I''m not giving up..."


    "How can you say that, Yiyi?" Xia Mengfei grabs her hand and comforts her.


    But Xianyue shook her head and reproached herself: "I envy you, I envy you, I can meet my husband first."


    "I also know that in his heart, you have the most weight. This is a fact that I can''t change."


    "I lost. I lost from the beginning, and what I lost was Time. "


    "It''s just that I''m not reconciled all the time..."


    After hearing this, Xia Mengfei doesn''t know whether she should be moved or gratified. She simply holds her in her arms. At this time, she doesn''t care who loses or who wins.


    Anyway, she has been Ning Tao''s woman all her life. No one can get rid of her. She will be the same in the next life


    Xianyueyi also holds her tightly with wet eyes.


    Ning Tao heard, but fell into meditation, perhaps, she said it is reasonable.


    "When Dangdang, at this time, it''s time for the turtle master to come out. In fact, there is only one truth. Next, it''s the moment to witness the miracle."


    A deep murmur came out.


    Ning Tao turns his head and finds that Xiao Hei is posing. How lonely is the invincible face.


    But Xiaobai directly gave it a hammer, black face, directly brought it to the two women, mysterious smile: "you grab that position, the palace, already famous flower owner, engraved on its back."


    "Oh?" The second daughter''s face changed.


    But after thinking about it, they all shook their heads at the same time. They didn''t care who the name was.


    As long as you can love Ning Tao deeply, you will be satisfied.


    At this time, Ning Tao said: "let''s have a look. That''s the choice I made half a year ago."


    As soon as the two girls listened, they hesitated for a moment, and then looked at the words in the turtle shell together.


    The name of the palace is: "all of them!"


    "All All of them? " Two women Leng for a while, but the next second, Xia Mengfei completely understand.


    This sentence refers to their sisters, all of them are in the palace, no height, no deviation.


    Just like what he said just now, there are only wives and children, no height.


    Yeah, that''s it.


    Ye Wanqing, Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, Hua Linglong, Sophia, Lin Yurou, these are her good sisters. They are a family. They are equal. What''s the difference? It doesn''t exist here


    Xianyueyi is also thoughtful.


    Ning Tao is relieved. In his eyes, no matter elder martial sister, Linglong or anyone, they are all his favorite. This is also the reason why he has not established the palace.


    Because, there''s no need for that.


    Of course, we have to deal with the affairs of the harem by ourselves. This intervention has violated his promise.


    But in a word, it''s all right.


    But all of a sudden, two strong cold breath, a moment locked Ning Tao, angry voice: "your family solved? Are we going to throw it away when we use it up? "

 Chapter 2582

    These two bleak voices contain anger, jealousy, and strong reluctance.


    As soon as Ning Tao turns his head, he suddenly sees two sides of the audience jump down from each other, with a straight body. His body is as thin as a knife, his eyes are like electricity, but his eyes are cold. He stares at Ning Tao with a bad face.


    It seems that they are all rebellious.


    Their accomplishments are all earthly immortals


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled, but he didn''t pay much attention to it before. There are earthly immortals here. Who are they? From the words, it sounds like you are very dissatisfied with yourself.


    Wait, is it


    At this time, Xia Mengfei, Xianyue and Daimei frowned and said, "Gu Yiming, Yang Zheng, what do you want to do? The game is over


    "Gu Yiming, Yang Zheng," said Ning Tao. Suddenly, he guessed the same.


    Changsheng Bang Xia Mengfei stares at Gu Yiming and says solemnly.


    However, Gu Yiming said with a sneer, "do you think that with those rubbish resources, I can be an immortal and work hard for you?"


    "Don''t dream like that."


    All the people in the audience were shocked, and then they showed a look of abuse.


    This day finally came.


    I know these two people will not give up.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly took a step, negative hand sneer: "you know, what are you doing?"


    "That''s enough to make you die 10000 times and dare to rob my woman in front of me. Are you two tired of living?"


    "Ning Tao, be careful, these two people are not simple, immersed in the fairyland for a long time, many means, but also a gang of demons," Xia Mengfei pursed her red lips, her face was full of remorse, guilt, and farce.


    Gu Yiming, when she started her own camp, chose to join and helped her a lot.


    They are also a monster of the western regions.


    On one side, xianyueyi has run out of oil. Otherwise, she can help Ning Tao. Yang Zheng is one of the demons who have been harassing her.


    In the Dalao fairy palace, he was already an elder. As soon as he heard about himself, he came to join him.


    I should think of today


    And hear Ning Tao these words, Yang Zheng sneer, ferocious way: "Ning Tao, you are extraordinary, so long time, I must admit."


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to be against you, but xianyueyi must be mine. A few years ago, I fell in love with her at the first sight when I saw her. For her sake, I would rather be against the world."


    "Jie Jie..."


    "So don''t blame our two brothers for their unruly behavior. Let''s deal with you together. Or, if you obediently hand over the two of them, no one will hurt us."


    Gu Yiming sneered at the socket.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao burst out laughing and said sarcastically, "it''s interesting. It''s just two in one, and I dare to talk big in front of you."


    "Do you think that two people go together? Will it be a threat to our master? "


    "Ha ha..."


    Listening to the harsh laughter, Yang Zheng burst into a rage and said, "what are you laughing at? Is that funny? "


    "Hum, you can''t laugh later. Your two beautiful fiancees are going to be robbed. You should cry," Gu Yiming said with a grim smile.


    Ning Tao sneers, then looks down on the whole audience, arrogant, and an invincible burst out.


    "Ridiculous, forget it. If you don''t agree with me, I will smash your fantasy and let you look at that idea and become an endless nightmare."


    "What? He''s going to challenge everyone? " Mo Lao and others were scared to white.


    You know, Xia Mengfei and Xianyue in the past six months, draw up the strength of the lineup is very strong, are equivalent to two to Sha, how can such a big Tuo.


    Before we could stop it, hundreds of powerful figures shot into the arena in the next second.


    Both are fanatical pursuers of the second daughter.


    "Ha ha, Ning Tao, that''s what you said. Don''t say that we have more people and bully less people."


    "Hum, damn it, Ning bastard, immortal boss and Xia boss are ours. Why do you have them at the same time? I don''t agree. My rivals, draw the sword... "


    Hundreds of roars were earth shaking.


    Seeing this, the two girls blush and want to help Ning Tao.


    But Ning Tao turned his mouth, rolled his eyes and said, "don''t you think it''s enough trouble for me? I''ll just stay there, and that''s enough. "


    "By the way, remember to wait for me when you go back..."


    The second daughter made a big red face, especially in front of so many people, she even bowed her head.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "I I can''t stand it anymore. Kill him and take my goddess. I can''t be defiled by this bastard. Kill him, "hundreds of people roared red.In particular, Gu Yiming and Yang Zheng were so angry that their violent strength broke out in an instant.


    "Xianfa, Daluo gold body!"


    "Immortal method, the seal of destroying life!"


    "Daofa, Fanhai, Zhuanlun, Yin..."


    All over the sky, the violent forces gathered into a long line, and the overwhelming chaoningtao swept across.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Looking at the mighty offensive, Mo Lao, Zhou Lao and others were terrified. This was too much. Even Da Sima did not dare to guarantee that he would survive under the siege.


    "Damn, sect master, be careful..."


    In the face of this blow, Ning Tao''s wind is light and the clouds are light, and his fingerprints change. If he wants to try the power of that move, there seems to be a boundless ancient world behind him, connecting the world, and he is the master.


    "136 times The melting pot of war


    "Holy product, the hand of the world!"

 Chapter 2583

    This move was born out of the way of the universe.


    During this period of time, Ning Tao''s cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds, refining the three realms, transcending all kinds of dimensional energy, feeling, understanding It''s almost endless.


    Although the way of Zhou is vast and powerful, Ning Tao has finally found a strength.


    In the past, the power of the world he exerted was too messy and dangerous for him to control. It was equivalent to injuring the enemy by 1000 and damaging himself by 800.


    There''s no way to get together in general.


    But now, it''s very different. He simply condenses the power of the world. Although it''s the simplest and rough shape of the palm, it represents that he has entered the big threshold and made rapid progress on this road.


    And this blow is several times stronger than before.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    One side is as dense as a rainstorm, and it''s crazy.


    One side of the world, one hand, from the sky.


    Just under the attention of the public, the two sides finally "bang" ran into each other, only to hear the thunder like explosion, the visible storm from the pavement.


    "Hiss ~ not good..."


    Mo Lao, Da Sima and others screamed and quickly called on the people to open the smart shield.


    "Click Click... "


    But the dense cracks make people cool.


    "Boom boom..."


    "I I can''t It''s impossible to lose. Let''s burn, the power of the immortals. "Yang Zheng, Gu Yiming, with hysterical roar, tried to break this palm.


    They are the top demons in this world.


    For hundreds of years.


    However, the huge and reckless palm made them feel like the hand of God.


    How can mortals compete with the world?


    At that moment, hundreds of people spewed blood and passed out.


    And Ning Tao is also cold hum a, sneer a way: "just mole ant, self-sufficient."


    £»£¡ X} - version: ` first m / 0;


    "Zhen Pressure


    Invisible, one of his hands clapped down.


    But Gu Yiming, Yang Zheng and others were so scared that their pupils shrank. Before they screamed, they were heavily photographed underground. The fragmented arena was destroyed at this moment.


    It''s tens of thousands of meters around, and it''s all blown away.


    "No "Pooh..."


    "Ah..."


    In the fingerprints, there was a cry of ghosts and wolves.


    Hundreds of thousands of people looked at this scene, although embarrassed, chin fell to the ground.


    One person selects hundreds of elites.


    The strength of the sect leader is too terrible, isn''t it?


    You know, among them, there are two immortals, and hundreds of elites, including immortals and Daojing, who are all proud of heaven and are swept away.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    "Ha ha, scum, if you are crazy, try again, and dare to think about the master''s wife and blow you up."


    "Really, the next time I come to play with you, I will let you Despair


    "Ha ha, long live the sect leader. The sect leader is powerful..." Ten thousand disciples cheered and yelled at Ning Tao.


    The admiration in my heart is like the water of the Yellow River.


    A group of crazy girls screamed and flushed.


    On the other side, the new camp that the two sides have drawn together is sitting on the ground.


    What wonderful fantasy is all broken.


    Perhaps, only Ning Tao has them.


    Ning Tao has convinced most people with his absolute strength


    Even Gao Jie, who has been shut up for a long time, came here curiously to have a look. When he learned the whole story, he was not surprised at all.


    Yuan Mu was surprised and said strangely: "you boy, how do you seem to know in advance?"


    "Do you need divination for such a trifle?"


    Hearing this, Gao Jie rolled his eyes and said, "do you think divination is so casual? It''s just that this issue of the longevity list has come out. "


    Say, throw a scroll to Mo Lao to wait.


    A crowd of old men crowded into a pile of excited, blowing beard, staring, curious to see.


    As soon as it was opened, the words "longevity list" were very dazzling. When I looked down again, my face changed.


    First, ten immortals.


    Second, immortal sword God.


    Third, xuanyuanyi.


    Fourth


    Fifth, Yuanxu.


    Sixth, Ning Tao.


    Seventh


    The ninth place is xianyueyi.


    Twenty one, Xia Mengfei.


    No.66, Bai Yue


    When you see from the beginning to the end, several old men are shocked. The ranking has changed too much.And the headmaster, he jumped to the sixth place.


    You know, he did not rank before, I''m afraid it will set off an uproar.


    This list has been changing recently. Many dormant and hidden mysterious demons have sprung up and played a huge role in the battle of immortals and Demons


    At this time, Ning Tao took a few breaths and absorbed the energy quickly, which improved a lot.


    Face also rare gush out a happy color.


    Although he was still drained, the power of this move is far stronger than his world power. The real effect is beyond his surprise.


    Just now, Yang Zheng, Gu Yiming and other people''s joint attack is basically comparable to the five immortals.


    But with this blow, he can seriously hurt Wuzhong.


    Moreover, he has mastered it.


    We''re not going to lose both.


    He immediately suppressed his excitement, gasped for breath, and walked towards those people. He had just been in love, otherwise it would be almost the same for those two guys who were killed not to die.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Yang Zheng, Gu Yiming, half of his body''s bones are broken, his mouth is bleeding, and his painful face is distorted.


    But more, the results are still unacceptable.


    Together, the two failed miserably.


    Is there anything sadder than that?


    "Step on..."


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from his ears. Yang Zheng looked up and saw that it was the indifferent Ning Tao. Besides his slightly pale face, he had almost no injury.


    "You How can you be so strong? "


    Ning Tao mouth a hook, condescending way: "I only ask you one, service?"


    "Don''t accept, kill also don''t accept," Gu Yiming opens a mouthful of red blood teeth, eyes Yi want to crack way.


    "Boom Ah... "


    Just listen to "bang" get a heavy ring, Ning Tao a punch will Gu Yiming into the stone pile, move like thunder, almost did not scare Yang Zheng''s heart out.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao clapped his hands, glanced at Yang Zheng and said, "you Do you agree? "


    Yang Zheng was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said angrily, "Ning Tao, we are defeated, but I tell you not to be complacent too soon. We won''t give up."


    "What''s more, there are some people who are stronger than you. What kind of heroes are you bullying us here?"


    But with a bang, Ning Tao kicked him in the chest and directly kicked off his three ribs.


    "Puff..."


    Hundreds of thousands of people bared their teeth. It was cruel.


    But it''s so cool.


    These two guys are not good birds, relying on their own talent, almost defiant.


    Now I''m finally kicking the iron plate.


    "Deserve it..."


    Xia Mengfei, Xianyue is a little impatient. No matter what, it''s the person they''re looking for. However, at this time, they''re not suitable for intercession.


    "You..."


    Looking at the two gnashing their teeth, Ning Tao negative hand, play flavor: "I never said I was a hero, stronger than I have, but sooner or later, they will be like you, I beat one by one."


    "Hum," they sneered and said sarcastically, "don''t talk so much nonsense. What do you want to do with me?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered: "I have a suggestion. You may as well consider it. In three years, I can increase your strength by more than six times."


    "But the premise is to join the world and work for me. If I don''t, I will be punished."


    "What?"

 Chapter 2584

    Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming were stunned, surprised, and then burst into laughter.


    Six Six times?


    Ning Tao, are you kidding?


    If you want them to rise to six times, it will take at least three years for them to rise to Dixian Sanzhong.


    For three years, it has made two breakthroughs in succession.


    That''s impossible for them.


    Let alone three years, even if six years can improve two, they are very satisfied, just a Dixian two, will two trapped for more than ten years.


    There are still three years to go.


    are you afraid that the spring and autumn dream has not yet come to an end?


    Ning Tao doesn''t know whether he is a real fool or a fake fool? I''m arrogant.


    Let''s put it this way. Let''s not say it''s twice in three years. Even if it''s once in three years, they are willing to work with Ning Tao wholeheartedly. It''s estimated that few "earth immortals" don''t want to?


    But can Ning Tao do it?


    Who believes him?


    Just sneer, sneer but gradually solidified, gradually, and noticed Ning Tao, this guy, seems to be a hundred years younger than them.


    But strength has been able to crush them.


    Does he really have a way


    A group of high-level heard, big Sima frowned, didn''t say a word, Ning Tao should have a way.


    He knows Ning Tao''s character very well now.


    Do what you say!


    But Xianyue is different. She is in this realm and has the most say. She has two talents in three years. Even if she has the talent to master all the important resources, she has no confidence. She has a pretty face and has changed several times immediately.


    Busy voice way: "Xianggong, think twice, even if you want to pull them into the gang, also can''t say so?"


    "How can you just take heaven''s calamity as a child''s play?"


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, and then laughed bitterly. He didn''t believe it, but it was too amazing. According to today''s conditions, he really had the strength to do it.


    Do you think yaoxiantang is a dry food?


    Is calcined fairy hall made of soy sauce?


    Is the medicine field a decoration?


    Don''t forget, there are twenty-four pinzulian.


    Once you have tasted this advantage, even if you drive them out with a dog beating stick and let the two immortals go to guard the door, sweep the floor and repair the flowers, you will be excited and grateful.


    Moreover, to be in the top 20 of the longevity list shows their amazing talents. Even a pig can pile up by itself, let alone the two evildoers.


    So Ning Tao has enough confidence


    On the other side, Xia Mengfei smiles, grabs xianyueyi''s hand tightly and comforts: "don''t worry, I believe my husband, he can do it."


    Listen to this self-confident and high spirited voice, fairy month according to Dai Mei stretch, smile, heavy nod.


    Seeing this scene, countless people were stunned.


    I can''t help admiring Ning Tao.


    Yang Zheng lost his mind for a long time and fell into silence again. He gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll believe you once. I''ll see what amazing method you have that can make me break through the double in three years."


    "If so, I Yang Zheng will mix with you in the future. If there is war, I First of all. "


    as like as two peas, but if you fail after three years, I will ask you to promise me one thing. Today''s battle, demands, rules are the same, and then we will win the battle and lose. No one can get entangled.


    Gu Yiming is stunned. Yang Zheng actually believes this asshole? Isn''t that a hasty decision?


    However, after a look at Xia Mengfei, he hesitated. For the sake of love, he has been fighting for his grandmother for three years.


    He said angrily: "I also promise that in three years'' time, today''s disgrace, we will I''ll give it back a hundred times. "


    "But you can rest assured that in the past three years, we will be your men and vanguards. We know what to do and what not to do. If there is any offense, you can take us Beheading the police


    Hearing this, people have admiration.


    The eldest husband has something to do, something not to do, dare to do, only two people are very clear.


    It''s a great person.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head decisively.


    "What? Are you afraid, or are you going back? " Gu Yiming stares big eyes and says angrily.


    Yang Zheng also frowned.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said indifferently: "first, I won''t take my wife and daughter to make any bets. If there is anything I can do, they are not gambling money."


    "Second, I''m pitying for you, because you won''t have the chance to start such a fight in three years. Even if you do, the outcome will be the same as it is now. In contrast, it''s still a natural disaster that has the chance to kill me."


    : sq0 - #


    GU Yiming almost lost his temper when they heard about it. He was so crazy, asshole.


    Yang Zheng, on the other hand, stood up tremblingly, gritted his teeth and said, "I hope your arrogance is worthy of your confidence, otherwise, you will regret it.""I just said the truth," Ning Tao was very calm, in his eyes, it is true.


    After watching them make all kinds of vows.


    Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction, and then he wanted to turn around and leave. He had a lot to do.


    But as soon as he turned around, he saw Mo Lao, Da Sima, Yuan mu, and a dozen or so hall leaders holding small books. What did he remember excitedly?


    "What are you doing?"


    On hearing this, Yuan Mu said with a smile: "learn from the legend of the sect master


    "It really opened our eyes."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s head is full of black lines. These old doubi immediately shake their heads, call out Mo Lao and others, and then go to the Tianxia Hall of Tianxia gate.


    Xia Mengfei, Xianyue is busy with him


    At this time, Yang Zheng saw this group of old men face excited, can''t help but doubt: "you just said what digging method? What kind of method is that? "


    "You look like it''s powerful?"


    After hearing this, Yuan Mu said with a smile, "of course, digging people is the most powerful method of our sect leader. You can see that it''s a blessing in your life. In a word, joining our sect won''t disappoint you."


    A group of old men have a lot of experience and plan to find a quiet place to study.


    Before leaving, Yuan Mu saw that they were seriously injured, so he took out a bottle of pills from his arms and threw it to them.


    Yang Zheng took it and fell into meditation.


    But Gu Yiming patted his disheveled face and said: "what are you doing with it? A little fairy, do you really treat us as beggars


    Angrily, he smashed the bottle directly.


    "Bang" of a, three longan big milk white Dan medicine, unexpectedly roll out from among them.


    Gu Yiming and Yang Zheng were stunned. They rubbed their eyes and were stunned. Were they right? This Is this the elixir?


    They snatched one like lightning and swallowed it directly. Their eyes glared round. It was really a elixir.


    And The grade is not low.


    After a long time of stupefaction, they gradually recovered and looked at each other. They both saw the shock from each other''s eyes. Whether they intended it or not, this bottle of elixir was enough to make them reexamine the world.


    As for now


    "Don''t rob him. It''s mine. The old man gave it to me. His surname is Gu. Don''t be shameless. Who just said that he shouldn''t be a beggar?"


    "I don''t know? Who said that? How dare you hit me in the face? How dare you hit me in the face for a elixir?


    "Let go. If you don''t let go, I''ll bite you."


    "Ah..."


    "Gu, I want to fight with you. Let''s show your sword..."

 Chapter 2585

    The world hall is the highest place for discussion.


    At this time, there is only the top executives in this place. Ning Tao takes the lead and looks dignified. He needs to sort out the news of the past six months.


    Without letting them say anything else, Ning Tao opened his mouth first and said in a deep voice, "tell me all the information about the" great emperor "in the past six months."


    "The great emperor?"


    As soon as Mo Lao''s face changed, he quickly nodded and said, "OK, I just think it''s strange."


    "In the past six months, the war has been going on. Our world gate has been developing in a low-key way according to the arrangement of the first brocade bag and you. However, the intelligence system has become more and more perfect, covering all the five fields of fairyland, anywhere."


    "I don''t want to say much about the war. There are victories and defeats."


    "The only strange thing is that there seems to be a team formed by a group of top and strong people who have mixed into the fairyland. There are many people, but they are very strong. The weakest one is at least half step immortal. We call them The assassin


    "Oh? The assassin? " Ning Tao frowned and whispered in the dark. The weakest are all banbu Dixian?


    How strong should this team be?


    It should not be a problem to destroy the common evil spirit


    "These people are very eccentric and rarely show up, but they are targeted and targeted. They show up in a few days in a row and even kill three big doors."


    "Among them, there are Disha and colorful glaze sect," Mo Lao said with some deep words.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, the colorful glaze sect, isn''t that the sect of elder martial sister Ye Wanqing?


    How could it be suddenly extinguished?


    "To be exact, they are not exterminated. They are not interested in paying attention to the disciples of the colorful Liuli sect. They let them escape more than half of the time. Their real goal seems to be in the depth of Liuli sect."


    Mr. Zhou chimed in.


    "What''s there?" As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he seemed to associate with recent events.


    "There is one The sleeping emperor


    "Hong..."


    Ning Tao suddenly burst out breath, eyes staring round rolling, in a moment, thought of the strangled emperor plan.


    Is the assassin the executor of the plan?


    Sure enough, it has begun.


    Regardless of the explanation, he immediately asked, "what''s the result? How is the great emperor now? "


    "I don''t know. According to the girl Ye Wanqing, only the elder of the Supreme Court knows the news of Liuli emperor''s deep sleep. It has been passed down from generation to generation that the senior officials of the Supreme Court fought for death in this war, but they fell one after another."


    "Before the Southern Alliance had time to rescue, the small world of Liuli emperor was also polluted by the corpses. It collapsed and collapsed, forced to wake up, and disappeared after being seriously injured."


    "It''s said that the assassins had special means, weapons, and almost killed the Emperor..."


    Mo Lao''s face is not good-looking way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was silent for a long time.


    He also has some understanding of the small world. As the master of the small world, there are some increases, but there are also limitations. If the small world is destroyed or collapsed, its owner will also be subject to the same counter attack.


    The great emperor and the Immortal King were injured. They didn''t recover easily in a few days or months.


    Once they get hurt, it can take years.


    If it''s light, maybe a few months.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is equivalent to the alchemy of the earth. At the peak, there is not enough energy, no herbs, no pills, and we can only rely on our own healing.


    This time, maybe ten or eight days.


    But if you suffer from the same injury, in the fairyland, it will only take a day or two to refine the spirit, and you may have the resources for half a day.


    But Ning Tao really didn''t expect that this seemingly unrealistic idea, the demon world actually realized, I''m afraid, this plan has been planned for a long time.


    Long time Ning Tao can''t imagine.


    After all, even if the great emperor sleeps deeply and wakes up by force, although he has little strength left, he must be prepared before he sleeps deeply. Can the earth immortal deal with it?


    If you think about it like this, you can understand how well the hunters prepared to deal with the emperor.


    They almost made it


    "It''s still known that there are many strange places in fairyland, or forests in the mountains, some places that we can''t detect when we pass by," he added


    "All the hunters have actions. I even have a hunch that there is a great emperor who has been successfully killed."


    Not only did he think so, but Mo Lao, yebei and Da Sima nodded heavily.


    On one side, xianyueyi pondered: "the assassins are against the great emperor, and the demon world is against the immortal world. If they don''t really intend to destroy the immortal world, they have a purpose."


    "I think so. In the long run, who will benefit, who will benefit, who will be the mastermind," Xia Mengfei said.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said the plan to all the people.


    "What?"


    A group of people were startled. They specially hunted the emperor. Even if the hunting was different, how could they stop the recovery?


    Is the devil''s world too brave?I''m not afraid of provoking some terrible emperors to kill the demon army and kill the demon world?


    "Crazy, crazy..."


    At this time, a cold voice came from outside the hall: "Ning Tao said it well. This plan should be true. There are some differences in details."


    Everyone turned to see that it was Xiaohua who came in with a lovely pair.


    I saw him say: "in the dark Gold Mountains, in fact, the emperor has guessed that the place where I sleep is very hidden, and I borrowed a small world, but it was found, almost lost my life there."


    "If it wasn''t for the world of Warcraft to transform the emperor into a Warcraft, even if it couldn''t, it would be able to transfer energy to the ten thousand grottoes. There would be some use value. The emperor would have died long ago."


    Ning Tao and others agreed.


    It must be like this, but there are some differences in some details.


    There must be something else they don''t know.


    Even the three princes, Cao Bin, knew only the Grand Marshal, the highest level and even the thirteen saints.


    K ¡Ì ''0oz


    do you know if it is related to the progenitor?


    He had a premonition that he would certainly be involved in this existence. The demon world could not allow it to be sealed all the time.


    There is a feeling of "coming rain and wind".


    Xiaobai, Xiaohei and Xiaohong, who have just been released, can''t help thinking at the moment.


    The big action of the demon world is basically clear. They can''t help with the counterattack. It''s better to leave this kind of thing to Da Luo fairy palace.


    Just wanted to send a message to Luo Hai.


    But Mo Lao thought about it and said with a bitter smile, "in fact, I have been attacked by hunters all over the world."


    "When?" Ning Tao''s face changed greatly.


    "Although the corpse was the most fierce thing in the night three months ago, it was the most powerful thing."


    "However, it seems that the assassin in the medicine field has not been here since he killed a person so quickly. I don''t want to distract you. I didn''t want to mention it."


    Mo Lao said with a bitter smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face flashed a shadow. Did he even hit his mountain gate?

 Chapter 2586

    Hunters attack the world.


    Or destroy your own mountain gate? Or your own family? Or It''s aimed at the four beasts!


    I''m afraid the latter is the most likely.


    After all, the four great emperors are hidden here. It''s no secret in the fairyland. The birth of the four great beasts represents the general trend upcoming.


    Those who should be born and those who should wake up, I''m afraid, in the light and in the dark It''s all started


    T look_ "Zheng * Edition: Chapter = $0


    Xiaobai, Xiaohei and others have lost their playful faces, and even have some sense of threat. On that day, if it was not for the elder sister, they would be in danger, and the world would no longer exist.


    Although it''s just a hunch


    Seeing that they were worried, Ning Tao laughed and said, "don''t worry. I''ll make sure you''re ok with me."


    "Anyone who wants to attack you must first step over my body of Ning Tao. When you recover to the back of the great emperor, I will rely on you to cover me."


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing the laughter and the tone of joking, the four of Xiaobai not only laughed bitterly.


    It''s not so easy to recover to the great emperor. After all, from the last era to this era, it was an act against heaven.


    Since ancient times,


    I don''t know how many emperors have fallen on the way.


    There are not a few people like the Liuli emperor. They even take advantage of the opportunity to make a black hand


    In this era, although all four of them made mistakes, fortunately, they met Ning Tao.


    The third person selected by cell phone.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid they will be robbed this time.


    Ning Tao''s first chamber of Commerce has also been a great help. It''s almost happy. It has shortened their recovery time by a lot, which is also the reason why the great emperor cultivated his power.


    The same is true of Guyuan Xianwang.


    So his strength has always been at the top.


    Yan Feitian is an exception, because he is of this era, so he does not need to consider life span.


    This is his advantage.


    Similarly, Xiaobai has this advantage.


    Xiaobai took a deep breath, and the vicissitudes of life also appeared on his dignified face. He said with a smile to Ning Tao: "I really hope I can fight side by side with you in the battle of the three worlds and fight for hegemony together."


    "There was a prediction that the seventh time, what it stands for, will also be a consummation and may be a success."


    "That is to say, it is possible that there will be a real leader of the three worlds. We all intend to do the last Expo."


    Ning Tao stood up and said boldly, "don''t worry, it''s the great emperor. Before the war of the three realms, I will definitely reach it. If I miss this grand event, I''m afraid I will regret it even in my next life."


    "I will definitely participate in this war, and Yan Feitian and I are also destined to have a war."


    "Elder martial brother and second elder martial brother are supporting me silently!"


    Although,


    he still doesn''t know who the elder martial brother is


    Xiaobai smiles bitterly. Although he admits that Ning Tao is evil, it''s almost a whim to be promoted to emperor in just a few years.


    Almost impossible!


    If we say Tianxian, Xiaohei, they still have great confidence in Ning Tao.


    You know, a great emperor, in an era, can only have those at most.


    Originally, the great emperor should not have been born in this era, but the pattern has changed and there are too many variables. Let alone Xiaobai, even the ancient Immortal King can''t see through them.


    No one knows what will turn out to be?


    Ning Tao may become the great emperor, but before the war of the three worlds, the chance should be zero.


    Mo Lao and Zhou Lao did not think so much. If they have time, they might as well practice more. It''s still clear how many pounds they have.


    If there were no Ning Tao, they would not talk about immortals in their whole life. I''m afraid the empty world would be a luxury.


    Right now, they just want to charge Dixian


    At this time, Ning Tao will say, all stored in the spirit of jade tube, with the "bang" a crisp ring, will be the news to Luo Hai.


    Although he knows it''s difficult, he doesn''t want to be involved. He just needs to take care of Xiaobai.


    This is what he promised Xuanxuan.


    As for the battle between the two worlds, let them continue to entangle. I don''t know what about the second brocade bag?


    At this time, Mo Lao said some trivial things again. The world gate is developing rapidly. I''m afraid the level of Disha in fairyland is no longer suitable for the world gate.


    Ranked Tiangang, no problem.


    There are more than fifty immortals.


    More than a dozen hall leaders have been promoted to the rank of immortal.


    His disciples, who are brave and good at fighting, have been honing each other in the battlefield of the northern region. They all remember the battle array and the Dharma. In a word, the strength of tiantianmen is increasing rapidly every day.


    One day is like a year of ordinary clan.


    The first chamber of Commerce has taken root all over the four regions.Yaoxiantang and calcined Xiantang are well-known in the four fields, but they are of good quality and low price, and they are also genuine. Their business is very hot, and they are gradually taking the lead.


    Bai Yue, Wang Tao, Yuan Xiaoxiao, yuan Datou These elites from all over the world are doing well now.


    It''s very popular with Luo Tianqi.


    The battle of the northern region is still in a stalemate.


    Jiuying was so angry that he hated Ning Tao to the bone. However, with emperor yuan guarding the pass, jiuying was unable to occupy the last continent.


    Its plan is a little less than that.


    Ning Tao felt numb after hearing this, but he had no choice but to smile bitterly. It seems that after that, he really needs to be careful of the nine babies.


    Probably listened to once, pour is week old to think of a matter again, is about leaf son.


    You know,


    she is a disciple of the emperor.


    Ning Tao left, please mo old search news, after all, the world did not protect her strength.


    Until recently, I found that the assassin''s eyes had begun to notice ye''er, but ye''er hid very well, no one contacted, so there was only a rumor, there was no definite news.


    Ning Tao is very worried. It seems that he needs to find time to find ye''er and bring him back.


    Or sooner or later she will be killed by the Hunte

 Chapter 2587

    It''s basically clear what''s going on in the world.


    I know a little about the battle between the immortal and the devil.


    Five domains, about


    Although Ning Tao simply understood, he was suddenly confused. Now, what should he do?


    Or is it going to be as flat as it is now?


    Or, to deal with assassins?


    Also, shut up


    But these are things Ning Tao denies. In a short period of time, they will not be very effective. The key to longevity is 77%, and 23% is left. The difficulty is far beyond Ning Tao''s imagination, and it needs opportunity.


    "For a thousand days, we must use our troops for a while."


    "The best of all is to compete with each other."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s hand trembled for a moment, and he quickly raised his head and said, "how about Luo Tian? What happened to him? Come on, send someone to check it immediately. "


    "I want to know everything about him recently..."


    Maybe he didn''t realize that decibel had been raised unconsciously, and the last sound was almost roared out.


    On hearing this, Mo laodeng''s face changed. He nodded solemnly and went down to arrange the staff


    Looking at the note, Xiaobai pondered: "the last words mean that something happened to the Lord of Luotian palace? In other words, the next palace leader should be elected. "


    However, yebei shook his head and said, "no, it''s not that far. If the Dalai palace leader has an accident, under the current situation, the situation is in danger, the first person to be in charge is the Deputy palace leader."


    "It''s no suspense, it''s a well-known thing."


    "If two palace masters are killed at the same time, the Dalai fairy palace and the Supreme Court will select the right person at the first time and support a Dalai palace master to take charge of the overall situation. Under normal circumstances, the Supreme Court can not interfere."


    After listening to this explanation, everyone''s frown finally eased. It should not go wrong.


    Ning Tao is calm and silent.


    He doesn''t know what happened to Lotan? But the general feeling, there is a bad feeling.


    I hope things are not so bad


    Xia Mengfei comforts him. If everything can go wrong, I''m afraid there will be a great change in the fairyland, but I haven''t heard anything now.


    Brocade bag is not necessarily true.


    And xianyueyi also gives Ning Tao an important intelligence. In order to meet the Samsung Lianzhu of this era, uncle Tim can''t wake up in a short time.


    In other words, at least a few years of sleep.


    He needs to make some preparations.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s heart is even more heavy. Can''t even uncle Tim help?


    However, there are also taishangdian master, Ma Lao, Xuanyuan old master, xuanyuanchun, a hermit, such a kind of unfathomable old guy.


    If not, there will be five guards.


    If all this happens, he has nothing to do.


    At this time, Mo Lao Ma came over with breathless killing. He took a few breaths. There was no time to drink water, so he said: "something happened."


    "Speak slowly, don''t worry," Ning Tao frowned and comforted.


    "A month ago, the Lord of Luotian palace fought in person, but unexpectedly it was an ambush. He fought with the powerful demons for several days and was seriously injured. He was eroded by the evil spirit and recuperated for a month, but his injury worsened. "


    "Although the great Luoxian palace is still stable, according to the grapevine, the undercurrent is surging, and Luohai, who supervises the western regions, seems to be in a mess.


    "Specifically I don''t know! "


    Mo Lao tightly frowned a way.


    Hear this, Ning Tao in the heart clapped Deng for a while, grasps the hand of that note, also clutch of white.


    Luo Tian had an accident.


    The situation of Luohai is not good.


    I didn''t expect that I still had a bad thing!


    But Xianyue thought about it and said suspiciously, "I have contacted the Lord of Luotian palace. He is a sleeping owl. I always feel that it''s very strange."


    "Maybe it''s just hearsay, but it can''t be true. How can the head of a palace fall down when he says it?"


    The crowd nodded, not believing it.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, carefully pondered those words. Although he didn''t fully understand them, there must be something fishy in them, and there should be no fake in the second brocade bag.


    Is it their turn?


    Immediately said: "kill one, keep a close eye on the news of the fairy palace, as soon as there is a situation, immediately report to me."


    "Also, Mo Lao, we are always ready to gather our disciples. It''s our turn to fight It''s not far away


    A group of old men were short of breath and nodded. Finally Is this the day?


    "My world is full of people Any time! "


    Wave to let people busy, Ning Tao upset, worried about Luo Tian, Luo Hai, and Ye Er.


    The situation is a bit more difficult than we thought.


    Is it the work of the demon world?


    Or something else?


    In fact, this is a protracted war to help the assassins.Now, the news has spread to Luohai, Ning Tao does not know what measures will be taken.


    The six forbidden areas in fairyland are more or less hidden from the emperor. Although their strength is unfathomable, the means of assassins are still unknown.


    Not to mention the evil hall.


    Don''t forget it!


    "Don''t worry, the life of the head of the palace can''t be underestimated. We can''t understand the meaning of the brocade bag, but we must be ready to fight for this position."


    "Once we let others sit in this position, no matter we are enemies or friends, we are very passive. It''s impossible to keep a low-key development like now. Nowadays, there are many people who are dissatisfied with us."


    Xia Mengfei''s words give people a wake-up call.


    At this time, Mr. Zhou interposed, puzzled: "door master, even if you left a month later, Leng Tingwei, who was imprisoned in the dungeon by you, and the several surveillance envoys, were taken away by Leng''s family."


    "But it''s strange that Leng''s family is not in any mood, and they rarely make trouble."


    "Take it away," Ning Tao thought.


    He immediately brushed the bead and threw out four half dead figures, saying: "these are the three princes of the demon world, as well as one of my enemies of life and death. Lock them up. Remember that you can''t kill them anyway."


    "Continue to torture me. If you can find out what''s what, it''s better for them to submit."

 Chapter 2588

    After listening to what Ning Tao said, they were stunned and caught the prince of demon, bone and blood.


    Is this the rhythm of heaven?


    No wonder demon world resents Ning Tao to the bone recently.


    Xia Mengfei, on the other side, recognized the miserable Cao Bin. Although she had been away for several years, this person still left a great impression on her.


    It is also the only remaining lineage of the Cao family.


    "Meet again, Cao Bin!"


    Hearing this, Cao Bin raised his head difficultly and palely, but he was stunned. He complained: "Xia Mengfei, you hurt my Cao family, but you are still alive."


    In wanlingjie, Donghai City, Xia family and Cao family, they have always been business rivals in the jewelry industry.


    The Cao family used to be a leader in the jewelry industry.


    But because of Ning Tao, the Xia family attacked the upper class.


    "I''m not only alive, but also alive well. I''m afraid I let you down," said Xia Mengfei, shaking her head.


    "You..."


    "Ah..."


    On the other side, blood lust spirit collapsed, crazy way: "kill Kill me. Please kill me


    "No Don''t hit me. I''ll say it all... "


    Evil bite ground, bone Zun also scared to curl up to a piece.


    Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders and explains, especially Cao Bin and Xue Wuyu. They can''t die, because only when the main soul is dead can they be revived.


    Only by wiping out the separate soul and the main soul in the blood clan, can these two fall completely.


    Kill a clear understanding, busy nod guarantee.


    But when he called and took the four men to the dungeon, Cao Bin, who was full of resentment, suddenly laughed, looked up at the sky with a wild smile, and said with a ferocious sarcasm: "Ning Tao, I said, don''t be proud too soon."


    "On earth, I''m not randomly selected. Over the years, I''ve come to realize that everything is too coincidental. My existence is actually a chess piece, to spur you, but not for you."


    "Jie Jie, do you think that the Holy Grail is really just my chance? It''s all conspiracy. "


    "The real controller behind the scenes is the real master of the Holy Grail, and he is very interested in you, Jie Jie. I''m waiting for you, waiting for you to be swallowed up by it..."


    But "bang" a, kill a cold to give him a foot, cold way: "where come so much nonsense?"


    "Take him away, and let him go to the dungeon to repent!"


    "Yes..."


    More than a dozen disciples soon put down the four, but Ning Tao frowned and Cao Bin''s conjecture was true, but he said it a little late.


    The man behind the scenes is Blood ancestor!


    However, he did not expect that Cao Bin''s role was just to motivate himself.


    When he grows up to the point where he needs and is satisfied, he will give up.


    But unfortunately, he failed.


    God, Jesus, has become the opposite of him.


    Although the crisis temporarily lifted, Jesus also promised to protect Hongmeng, but he could not go back at will.


    At least, there should be some self-protection


    Everyone is busy. Sister Xia and Xianyue summon Qianqian to talk about the whispers of the harem.


    Ning Tao is not allowed to participate.


    Mo concentrated on the news of the fairy palace.


    Zhou always, the chief manager of the chamber of Commerce, and Yue Xuan, yebei and other busy four regions chamber of Commerce, are also storing a large amount of resources, which can be called a rich and invincible country.


    There are more than a dozen entrances, and their morale is booming.


    Hongmeng, zuwu, Shenyin, Qingshi These small and weak entrances have also been promoted one by one.


    Wudang and Shaolin ancestors are almost touching the fairyland. It is said that they are preparing to close down recently.


    Two of Ning Tao''s disciples, Ning Kun and Mangu, are still leading the team in the northern region. They are said to have mixed up their positions and showed their talents.


    / {the fastest update / up + 0


    not arrogant and impatient, fight for the world with both hands.


    Xiaoshuang follows Xiaohua intimately, where she goes, her mother barks incessantly, and she learns the cat''s step


    Xiao Wuyou, careful Yue, and bao''er. The three little girls pester Ning Tao and hold one in each hand. They also put bao''er high on their neck.


    It''s like three koalas.


    I went to more than ten halls in a row, gave some advice, and then went to Ning''s courtyard, with my grandfather and mother yaoyue These relatives talked for a long time.


    Finally, I came to the calcined fairy hall.


    Liu Lao and Wu Lao heard that they were excited to meet each other. Ning Tao said with a smile, "you don''t need to be polite. Just come and have a look. What''s the progress recently?"


    "Of course, Lao Liu and I have made a lot of new things," he said with a laugh


    "Moreover, we have sold tens of millions of standard magic weapons, iron wall armor and flying star blades, which are still in short supply."


    "As long as you go to the battlefield, you will choose to buy a set, and many large customers are asking for orders.""Oh? Do we have any disciples in the world? " Ning Tao inquires curiously.


    "Of course, our standard magic weapon is much stronger than those two things. The power of" copper wall "armor and" demon breaking "blade is at least twice that. There is no sale outside. It''s our exclusive."


    Old Liu patted his chest and said with pride.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction. It was wise to dig up the two refining families.


    Although the early stage is a bottomless pit.


    But after that time, I''m making a lot of money.


    At this time, the elder took out some gadgets and gave them to the three little girls as gifts.


    Ning Tao also received one. It''s a bead. It''s dark yellow and the size of a longan. It looks very similar to the "naughty bullet" he used to use.


    It''s in the world of souls, with the explosive.


    "What''s this, naughty bullet upgrade?"


    "Haha, this is the latest achievement of Lao Wu and I. thanks to your suggestion, we have got inspiration by referring to the big core God and the super core God."


    "The main material of this naughty bullet is the six step animal pill. After refining, forging and processing, it finally takes shape. This is the first achievement, but it hasn''t been tested yet. You might as well have a try."


    Old Liu rubbed his hands and said excitedly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile, "well, let me see the crystallization of the wisdom and hard work of the two elders."


    When the group came to the test instrument Valley, a ferocious sixth order blood Python was released, spitting snake letters in the valley, with scarlet eyes staring at the crowd, and the serpentine body was tight.


    "Come on, daddy, come on," the three little girls yelled excitedly.


    Ning Tao smiles a little. According to the request, he injects a wisp of spiritual power into the naughty bullet to activate it. The energy in it suddenly revolts, and the dark yellow light shines. Ning Tao''s eyes jump and throws it to the blood Python like lightning.


    "Whoosh..."


    The blood Python screams, perceives the bad feeling, and shakes the snake''s tail to pull it away.


    But just a touch, the naughty bomb suddenly exploded, "boom" a loud bang deafening.


    Ning Tao protects the three girls and blows away the dust with his sleeve. He and ER Lao, a group of guards look at them and see that the blood Python is dying in the valley.


    Most of his body was blown up.


    "This It''s similar to self explosion, animal pill self explosion, "Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, surprised at the power.


    Liu''s face turned red and he succeeded. He said impromptu: "yes, it''s similar to self explosion, and now the price of animal pills is very cheap. It''s easy to collect a lot of them, and the workmanship is not too difficult. It can be mass-produced."


    "At that time, maybe this little naughty bullet will change the low-end situation of the two circles."


    "It''s so good," said Ning Tao. He was overjoyed that he could produce it in large quantities.


    Mr. Liu and Mr. Wu are proud. With this naughty bullet, they can make the medicine fairy hall better.


    In this respect, they will not give up.


    Even eager to suppress the drug fairy

 Chapter 2589

    Ning Tao is in a good mood to leave calcined fairy hall.


    Mr. Liu and Mr. Wu have been instructed to produce a large number of naughty bullets. This is a big card. He has a premonition that it is not far away from the day when he points his sword to the world.


    Try to cultivate yourself.


    Let''s first refine the cost source of fairyland.


    Seven turn eight turn, unexpectedly came to the medicine field, from the medicine fairy master closed dead pass, has been more than half a year, at present the medicine field is Ye Tian and others in the care.


    The effect is totally different from that of people who are not professional.


    Ning Tao almost thought he had come to the wrong place.


    In the past, it was almost as big as ten football fields, but now, it has expanded to the size of twenty football fields. The fertile soil of all things is even more prosperous.


    Of course, it has a lot to do with the fact that tiantianmen has been buying a lot of spiritual soil and feeding it.


    As the elder Yao Xian said when he came here, the yield of Yao Tian has increased four times compared with the beginning.


    This number is still growing.


    You can see all kinds of strange miraculous medicines and precious medicines here, even fairy medicines and Ning Tao. According to Ye Tian, today''s medicine field is more amazing than the one in Yaoxian valley.


    It''s almost catching up with the scale of Da Luo Xian palace.


    Moreover, before closing the door, the elder Yaoxian made a decision to integrate the Yaoxian Valley''s field with the Tianxia''s field when the time was right.


    At that time, even if compared with the medicine field of the great Luoxian palace, I am afraid it will not be inferior or even surpass.


    At present, this feat is still under preparation.


    The medicine fairy hall is looking forward to it.


    Ning Tao listened, but also can not help but blood boiling, really hope to see that scene earlier.


    Wannian Taisui, Wannian elixir, Qi Roland, mulonggen These are growing very well.


    It''s almost time to pick for the first time.


    Ning Tao is most concerned about the matter, ginseng fruit trees, in recent years, is also nearly mature.


    This fruit is different from the one you took before. It''s a real elixir.


    The previous one was just forced to ripen.


    One tenth of it didn''t work.


    Taisui, ginseng fruit. If Ning Tao swallows it, he can also increase his accomplishments in a short time.


    It was also included in his plan


    After a while, Ning Tao takes three little girls to the center of the medicine field, and ye Tian retreats. This one exists, but even the master should be respectful.


    "You''re back. Is this your second daughter?" Gu Xuanxuan''s voice is long.


    Ning Tao was surprised. She didn''t expect Gu Xuanxuan to fall asleep. Instead, she spoke first. In the past, she had never been so silent.


    "Sister, how can you be in the stone? Isn''t it boring? " Be careful of Yueyue''s clever way.


    "The rule of Gu Xuan''s face can stop me from expressing my own voice


    The three girls were confused and didn''t understand.


    But Ning Tao is thoughtful.


    Gu Xuanxuan also said: "the constitution of your two daughters is not simple. Dig out your blood and unlock the mystery of your body. The end of this road is also a road."


    Goxm0%


    listening to the praise, Ning Tao looks proud and doesn''t think about whose daughter this is?


    He immediately gave a dry cough and said tentatively, "well Now, can you tell me something? "


    "Now that I have broken through the earth immortal, it''s time to tell me something?"


    Qiqiao Linglong stone shimmered slightly. Gu Xuanxuan was silent for a long time. Suddenly she said: "if I guess correctly, the key to longevity should be in your hand."


    "Do you know it?" Ning Tao looks surprised.


    "Its first owner is the immortal saint, the second one is the candle dragon, and the third one is you. It''s also because of the key to longevity that I came to this place."


    "Do you think I know it?" Gu Xuanxuan''s calm way.


    Ning Tao pats his head and laughs bitterly. He almost forgets it. The candle dragon must know.


    But on second thought, he opened his eyes and said curiously, "do you mean let me take you home?"


    "This is secondary. If you can get the key to longevity, it means that you have completed the first test in my heart. You haven''t left yet. There should be something wrong with the key to longevity. I''m right."


    Gu Xuanxuan fell into a long memory.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao, with one hand, conjures up the virtual image of the key to longevity.


    Looking at this familiar and old key, there are still some old ones. It seems that in addition to that thing, it has experienced many disputes.


    It wasn''t destroyed to this extent in those days


    Seeing Gu Xuanxuan''s silence, Ning Tao asked, "what''s the second test in your heart?"


    "What do I need to do?"Gu Xuanxuan took a deep breath, covered up her sadness, and said in a deep voice: "after repairing the key to longevity, leave here as soon as possible, go outside the world, experience, improve, and improve yourself at all costs."


    "When you can survive and grow to a certain height, come back and become the leader of the three worlds."


    "This is my second test for you."


    Ning Tao levy for a long time, strange looking at the hands of the key to longevity, let yourself leave the three realms?


    After thinking about it, he could not help picking his eyebrows and said, "can I ask, how many tests are there in all?"


    "Three, this is what I look forward to in my heart. The third test is that the candle dragon failed, but it protected the three realms. I hope you can succeed and I will help you."


    "The enemy is very strong, and it''s hard to succeed on one''s own. That''s why the candle dragon failed that year."


    Gu Xuanxuan could not hide a hatred in her words.


    Ning Tao gradually realized in his heart, took a deep breath and solemnly said, "I will try my best."


    "By the way, do you know who my elder martial brother is?"


    Facing Ning Tao''s expression of hope, Gu Xuanxuan shook her head with a bitter smile and said: "this is my first awakening from the age of myth."


    "I''m afraid you don''t know much about other things except that. But don''t worry. They will come to you when it''s time to show up."


    "I can only say that the time has not come yet!"


    Ning Tao looks depressed. Where is his mysterious elder martial brother? Who would it be?


    At this time, Gu Xuanxuan suddenly said, "I heard Xiaobai say that there are ten taboos in the fairyland. You must do your best to get the first one."


    "Oh, you said that, I have mastered six or seven methods now," Ning Tao said with a proud smile.


    But Gu Xuanxuan shook her head and said, "it''s not the same. Even if nine of them are added up, they can''t match the first taboo. In a word, we must grab that one."


    "What?" Ning Tao was confused.


    At this time, Mo Lao''s body suddenly rushed over and said anxiously: "sect leader, something''s wrong. Luo Tian, the leader of Da Luo palace, is in a hurry. In three days, he plans to pass the throne to Luo Hai and take charge of the five realms of the fairy palace."


    "What?" Ning Tao''s eyes widened.


    But this is not over, Mo wiped a cold sweat, and said: "just now, I got the news, deputy palace leader Luo Hai encountered a sneak attack on the way back."


    "One arm was broken and seriously injured. Now there is no news. The taishangdian has been involved in the fairy palace."


    "Very likely Another palace maste

 Chapter 2590

    "Boom", like a bolt from the blue, suddenly hit Ning Tao''s head.


    For a moment, it was a little dark.


    Is Luo Tian in a hurry? Luohai seriously injured? Another palace master!


    How did this happen?


    "No It''s impossible... " Ning Tao said angrily.


    Mo Lao also helpless, wry smile way: "I also hope this is false, after all, another palace leader, can not Luotian palace master as meticulous care."


    "This is the first-hand information we just got. There should be no fake. Next, it depends on the reaction of the Supreme Court."


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold and murderous.


    No, there''s something wrong with it. Damn it. Anyway, no matter what, he can''t just sit back and look into it.


    Even if there is no contract, Luo Tian and Bai Yue are all his brothers.


    Finally, is it your turn to do it?


    Sword finger Fairy palace!


    After pondering for a long time, he immediately said: "continue to pay attention to the news over there, and then contact Bai Yue and Wang Tao. They will certainly know some internal information."


    "Next, I can only wait for the reaction of the supreme hall. I should go to the great Luo fairy palace."


    Mo Lao nodded, knowing that this is inevitable, but still dissuaded: "if you really want to go, you must be careful, there has always been a dispute between emperors, there is no bloodbath, that is abnormal."


    "Don''t worry, Mo Lao," Ning Tao nodded.


    At this time, Gu Xuanxuan also said flatly: "go, come here again before you leave the third world. I have something to tell you."


    "Tiantianmen, I''ll take care of it for you."


    "Thank you so much, sister Xuan," Ning Tao said with a sigh of relief and left the medicine field with three little girls.


    The situation is very sudden, although I don''t know who is behind it? But I''m sure it''s very purposeful. Everyone is waiting for the reaction from the supreme hall.


    Lord of Dalao palace, this is a big cake.


    The first person in the five domains!


    "Luo Tian, Luo Hai, hold on for me..."


    In the bedroom, several maids murmured. When Ning Tao came back, her cheeks turned red. Several maids took the three princesses away.


    The three little girls tooted their mouths and looked discontented.


    "You What is this for? " Ning Tao swallowed his saliva, but he didn''t know why.


    Even Sophia, who has recovered a little, is here.


    But Xia Jie and Xian Yueyi are not here, Tong Yaqian is in alchemy, but Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, Su Qian, Lin Yurou, Hua Linglong and ye Wanqing are all there.


    There are seven beautiful women in all.


    Several women blush, you a word I a language, gradually gave Ning Tao to make a probably.


    It was about the harem.


    Although Ning Tao doesn''t really plan to set up a high and low position and is willing to treat people equally, the harem can never be a mess. That will only lead to more and more chaos.


    There has to be a manager.


    War ahead, no fire in the backyard.


    So, a few women negotiated a result.


    Xia Jie was chosen as the leader of the East Palace and xianyueyi as the leader of the West Palace.


    Of course, for them, it''s just a name, a false name. Everything is as usual, but if something happens, it depends on the meaning of the two elder sisters.


    They need to be in charge.


    Sister Xia is the East Palace, which is proposed by Xianyue. She is recognized as the head of the back palace.


    Although, she has a precept in her body, if Ning Tao surpasses the immortals in the future, then this precept will not be as important as it is now!


    Their thoughts, after all, still have the concept of the earth, but here is the fairyland, the jungle, in any case, also want to make some changes.


    Ning Tao is really in charge


    After understanding, Ning Tao didn''t veto it either, because he didn''t take part in what he said about the harem.


    As for where Xia Mengfei is, after the battle with xianyueyi, she suddenly feels something and closes up in a hurry. It seems that she has a chance to break through Dixian.


    Xianyueyi is also recovering.


    So that''s the scene.


    The atmosphere was quiet for a few seconds, and the seven women''s faces were very hot. Li Bingbing broke the embarrassment forthrightly. He took a look at Ning Tao and said, "nerd, what are you doing? Do you still need my sister to teach you?"


    With a smile, he went straight up.


    "Well My sisters, my husband bullies me. Please help me... "


    Ye Wanqing is red in face and ears, but she is the most qualified here. She immediately takes off her clothes and reveals her white body. She climbs up with some girls


    "Hello (seventy thousand words for you)


    after a lot of fighting, I was exhausted.


    In the early morning, a ray of sunshine came in. Ning Tao opened his eyes with backache and looked around. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Last night was too crazy.It seems like this is the first time.


    Seven girls are also very tired.


    Holding up slowly, Zhou Ru was shocked by the movement and said in a confused way: "no No more... "


    Ning Tao mouth a hook, brushed her hair, with a quilt gently to cover him, cover the snow-white body, the exquisite body is also full of temptation.


    After getting out of bed, Ning Tao walked out of the door.


    A pair of sad eyes, overlooking the direction of Zhongyu, thinking about the next thing in mind.


    I played a set of fists in the yard, practiced the gun, absorbed the first wisp of purple Qi, and immediately felt refreshed, comfortable and surging.


    The origin of fairyland is that he should have refined 130 strands, which is still 370 strands away from mastering 10%. But now he has broken through the earth immortal, and the refining speed is much faster. It should not take long.


    Immediately stretch your body and mind, sit cross legged, run the star refining decision, and try a new refining of fairyland


    After a long time, when I opened my eyes again, I found that the sky was dim.


    In one day, he refined four strands.


    This speed can already be called fast. If it is closed for a long time, it may be faster.


    Several women worried. Ning Tao had been sitting for a whole day and thought that something had happened.


    At night, it''s a mess.


    It''s a beast Bah


    "Cough..."


    In this way, he began to practice hard in the daytime and at night. He didn''t need to worry about the affairs of the world.


    Sophia, after double cultivation, Ning Tao asked her to take an elixir and let Ye Tian make pills by herself. She looks much better and her blood can regenerate. It''s a good start.


    Ning Tao asks Da Sima and others to find a way to take the Holy Grail out of Cao Bin''s body. Ning Tao wants him to give back the essence and blood that he doesn''t want to take away.


    It''s also a quick way.


    In this way, for five days in a row.


    Ning Tao was shocked by a piece of news, and then went out of the gate. Mo Lao came in a hurry, his face changed, and said: "according to the latest news, the supreme hall announced that it will select a new palace leader from the whole fairyland. Tianjiao and demons are OK."


    "After 19 Di Sha sects, 12 Tiangang sects and eight Zhongyu sects, they voted together."


    "And all candidates, who meet the criteria, must arrive at the fairy palace within five days, and do not wait within the time limit."


    Ning Tao is also a candidate.


    The world hall, a group of high-level dumbfounded, Da Luo fairy Palace this time actually to the fairy world selection palace leader.


    In the past, they were selected internally.


    Like this time, I''ll see you for the first time.


    But it''s an opportunity.


    Ning Tao also Lengshen, can''t help but think of that sentence, the group of heroes, nine five respect, which means, let yourself fight for this position?


    After thinking about it, he said firmly: "go to inform Yang Zheng, Gu Yiming, and go to the fairy palace with me!"


    "Whether this position is successful or not, you have to have a try!"

 Chapter 2591

    There are only five days, which seems to be more than enough. In fact, all parties know that there is little time left.


    It''s not just going to the fairy palace.


    There are too many things to do to select the palace leader.


    Ning Tao didn''t dare to stay any longer. He left some arrangements in a hurry, so he decided to leave for the great Luoxian palace. In fact, he was not interested in the position of the palace leader.


    Because after a long time, he will definitely leave.


    Go there Outside the world!


    If you can, you can. If you can''t, it''s just the safety of Luotian and Luohai.


    All the time, they helped themselves too much.


    "Click Click... "


    The dark clouds cover the top of the sky, which is the location of the back mountain. The thunder arc bursts, the thunder snake swims in it, crackles, and the terrible energy gathers in it.


    It''s a robbery. It''s a robbery.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and looks over the mountain. He is a little lost. It''s not the elder Yao Xian. It''s a little quiet. It''s probably one of Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming.


    He has already lent twenty-four grade Zulian to them. Of course, if he is not sure, how dare he borrow them?


    Both of them are forbidden by the powerful force, and their life and death are under the control of Ning Tao.


    They are willing.


    Seeing Zulian, they are deeply moved.


    "Click Click... "


    All of a sudden, a terrible thunder came down. It was silvery white, like a thunder python. It was not as thick as a bucket, but it was very fast. It came in the blink of an eye.


    The earth trembled and the thunder resounded in my ears. Countless disciples were shocked.


    This is much stronger than the thunder of Xiandan.


    Mo Lao, yebei and others watched the whole process, and they all had a good feeling. It turned out that Mo Lao''s strength had reached the level of half step immortal.


    Yebei just broke through jiuzhong.


    It is expected that in the near future, tiantianmen will usher in the upsurge of Dixian. With the accumulation of resources, everything is possible.


    At this time, big Sima a pick eyebrow, suddenly way: "became, this breath, is the earth immortal two heavy."


    "Ha ha..."


    "I''ve been trapped for more than ten years, and I''ve finally made a breakthrough. Dixian duel, I''ve finally succeeded, ha ha..." A burst of laughter came from the thunder pit.


    "It''s Yang Zheng," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    I saw two streamers rushing over. It was Yang Zheng who had just broken through, and Gu Yiming who was excited, because he saw hope.


    "Thank you very much for your help."


    Then he handed Zulian over.


    Ning Tao took Zulian and said with a smile: "in fact, you can make it through with your strength. You''re just afraid of the ashes. Zulian just gave you a dose of calming agent. It''s all up to you just now."


    Yang Zheng nodded excitedly. A few days ago, he still doubted Ning Tao. Unexpectedly, a surprise came a few days later.


    Not to mention three years, one or two years is enough for him.


    Gu Yiming, on the other side, looks excited. His accumulation is a little poor, but consolidation can also attract thunder. He can already see Shuangchong waving.


    "Well, clean up immediately, and follow me to Zhongyu," said Ning Tao.


    Yang Zheng''s strength has been enhanced, and his trip is of great significance.


    But at this time, a white shadow fell down. It turned out to be xianyueyi. She had learned about Ning Tao and said, "I''ll go with you. I''m more familiar with Xiangong than you."


    "A lot of antiques will sell me face, and the journey will be very difficult."


    In the face of that pair of tender eyes, Ning Tao nodded with a smile and said, "OK, let''s go together."


    "This way, those who stand in my way will die!"


    An hour later, four figures set out.


    Big Sima wanted to go, but Ning Tao let him sit in tiantianmen. Xiaobai didn''t let them go together. Tiantianmen is the safest place now.


    White tiger and little flower are back to the strength of Dixian.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohong are stronger.


    So you can rest assured.


    "Whoosh..."


    ", 0g


    all of them are earthly immortals. Their speed is naturally very fast, and their feet are ordinary. They will arrive in more than one day.


    But Ning Tao uses blink, at most one day.


    However, shortly after they left the gate of the world, they were in a dark jungle, showing a few pairs of cold eyes, and quickly crushed the jade tube.


    "Ning Tao, there it is


    Three hours later, Ning Tao was on the warship. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he clawed at a void. The next second, he caught a man.


    "No, there''s an ambush," Gu Yiming exclaimed, but it became foggy all around.


    "You You... "


    The masked man''s face was stunned and muddled. He hid well and was found suddenly.


    "Who sent you? This seat only asks once, "Ning Tao pinches the masked person''s neck, light way.The masked man''s face turned red, and the veins on his face were like centipedes climbing. He was ferocious and angry and said, "you You will fail, Jie Jie, you will fail... "


    With a click, his neck was broken.


    The next second, he was like a balloon, and all his energy was absorbed by Ning Tao.


    As for why so decisive?


    These people are all dead men with poison hidden in their teeth. They are all fresh faces. There are prohibitions in their minds, but they can''t find out. So Ning Tao is too lazy to waste his time.


    "Master, what should we do? Are you going to kill them? " Yang Zheng is about to move, excited way.


    "It''s just a trial, consuming our strength, just a maze, how can we get this seat, no need to pay attention to it," Ning Tao opened the perspective, with a sneer on his face.


    Control the warship and get out of the maze in a moment.


    Xianyue swept around and said with a sneer, "it seems that there are many enemies who don''t want to let Xianggong go to Dalao fairy palace to compete with the palace master."


    "Haha, that''s natural. I''m afraid you don''t know that the sect leader is like thunder in our circle. If you want to say that the most promising person for the selection of the palace leader this time is the sect leader. He has the highest reputation."


    Gu Yiming explained and flattered.


    But Yang Zheng, who has always been a Muna, agrees: "this is true, but it''s also troublesome. The sect leader is now the one that all the palace leaders want to exclude."


    "Because the gap is too big, as long as the door master arrives at the fairy palace, nine times out of ten, the position will not run."


    "Therefore, those who don''t want to let the sect leader go to the fairy palace will not spare any effort to play Yin moves."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a faint smile and said, "if I had been in the past, I would have avoided the wind, but now, I would have made this road a river of blood."


    Is laughing, unexpectedly lightning hit to the left.


    With a "click", it was like a broken eye. Hundreds of people were exposed and vomited blood. But as soon as they were in front of their eyes and their bodies were cold, they suddenly lost consciousness.


    In the third breath, hundreds of mummies fell down.


    Ningtao cloud court walk, even Yang Zheng didn''t see how he was shot? I thought that after I broke through, their strength would also be reduced.


    It seems that he has brought it up.


    In three hours, they met more than ten waves of ambush, but they were all very fragile, and they were killed in seconds.


    Until it was close to the central region, it finally ushered in a wave of real killing.

 Chapter 2592

    "Forbidden air array, big hand," Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and sneered over a river.


    It''s no secret that he knows the way of space in the whole fairyland.


    Since the ambush, this must be necessary.


    With a smile in her eyes, Xianyue leisurely said, "I''m afraid it''s interesting, because they don''t know whether it''s a dragon or a dragon they''re trapped in."


    In sight, more than 200 black robed strongmen inject into the array. One earth immortal is in charge, and ten half step earth immortals urge them to fight together. The combat effectiveness can''t be underestimated.


    It looks like a coalition of parties.


    "Master, let''s leave this little matter to us. Make sure we clean it up. You can''t do everything by yourself. That''s beating us in the face," Jia Yiming assured, patting his chest.


    Yang Zheng said nothing. He took out a long gun directly, identified the immortal and killed him.


    I''m kidding. I don''t think about who they are?


    The top 20 immortals on the longevity list.


    Although he has two earthly immortals, Yang Zheng is sure to defeat them even if he meets three ordinary earthly immortals. If you don''t have this ability, don''t mix it up.


    Seeing that Dixian''s opponent was robbed, Gu Yiming was so angry that he had to aim at the strong men in black robes.


    "Boom boom..."


    "No, there are still two strong earthly immortals. Be careful, go and tell the Lord Ah... "


    Looking at this scene, Ning Tao and Xianyue can''t laugh or cry, but they don''t have to do it, they are quiet.


    After a cup of tea, the battle is over.


    Although there were twists and turns, they suffered some losses, but fortunately, they finally annihilated the enemy. The black robe of Dixian Yizhong originally wanted to run, but was nailed to death thousands of meters away by Ning Tao.


    After a while, under the command of Ning Tao, more than 200 black robed bodies were piled up in front of him.


    In an instant, the key to longevity devours it.


    Yang Zheng and his wife are strange. Although they don''t know what''s going on, they are all masters of martial arts. They can see clearly whether they are heretics or not.


    Ning Tao''s cultivation has been steadily rising, unlike the sudden rise of the heresy outside.


    The energy of those corpses must have been used elsewhere, similar to a kind of energy storage.


    Xianyueyi knows that this is one of Ning Tao''s secrets. Smart, she doesn''t ask much. Ning Tao will tell her what she should say. She completely believes in Ning Tao.


    The warships set out for central.


    Ning Tao smiles on his face. The storage of Changsheng keys has reached 78%. Although the strength of these ambush killers is not strong, the number can make up for it.


    Maybe you can store up to 80% of the keys to longevity before you arrive at the fairy palace.


    Just left half an hour, another wave of killers hit, poison arrows, poison fog and so on emerge in endlessly.


    "His grandmother''s, it''s endless, isn''t it? Even if we send killers, can we have something reliable? This is to put people to death, "Gu Yiming muttered discontentedly in the green fog.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly: "if you want to assassinate us quietly, I''m afraid few have such strength."


    "I guess from the beginning, they didn''t report this purpose, just to delay my steps. If we really press the foot, we should have arrived."


    "But now, just barely to the middle."


    "Yes, they just want to delay our steps. I''m afraid there will be a bigger ambush behind them," said Xianyue with a frown and an ugly face.


    "Zizizi..."


    The poison is so strong that even warships can corrode.


    Ning Tao moved his anger and leaped into the poisonous fog. He sneered: "you scum, the forces behind you can only do something furtive. The fight between the immortals and the demons doesn''t work out. At this time, they are more energetic."


    "It''s a shame of fairyland. It''s just a fight."


    However, a cold hum came from the poisonous fog: "you are not much better than each other? We''re fighting in front of us, but you''re avoiding pleasure. "


    But as soon as the words came to an end, Ning Tao locked dozens of people in, and a touch of evil spirit rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Behind him, a firewing burst out in an instant. The firewing was shocked violently, and the plumes, like fire arrows, condensed in an instant, and even the air was ignited.


    "Zuhuang skill, thousands of feathers become empty!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    A large area of fire wings penetrated into the green fog, instantly cleared a large area, and countless screams.


    It''s a plume of the sun''s flame.


    "No Don''t Put it out quickly... "


    "Ah..."


    After a few breaths, the poisonous mist dissipated in the air.


    Some of them are still alive, but they scream incessantly. What''s more, they are directly worn into pieces and evaporated.


    "Puff..."


    "You Don''t be complacent too early. I''ll wait for you below, "said a man with a centipede face.


    But immediately after that, it was burned to ashes by the fire.


    The battle ended in an instant.£¡ The latest chapter


    when you meet the flame and the flame, you will be shocked.


    The methods of the sect leader are endless.


    "Let''s go, don''t entangle with them, follow me." Ning Tao collected the warship, and the corpses were wasted. He took out the flying boat and broke into the air together


    Tianhe Valley is the base of Liu and Wu families.


    Now it''s not so prosperous. In the sky, there''s a big war, Dixian war, ancient array, secret method One after another, there are immortal tools. Looking at the people below, they are dazzled.


    And the center surrounded by groups is Ning Tao, four people.


    "His uncle, there are ambushes here? Is it our bad luck? Or are there ambushes all over the border of China? " Gu Yiming yelled.


    This is the 26th time.


    The number of people killed can be counted as thousands.


    Now, Zhongyu is in the demon world. If these thousands of elites are put on the battlefield, they will be at least tens of thousands of demon heads. The more you think about it, the more you feel aggrieved.


    Ning Tao is also angry. He goes in with a gun, just like a bloodthirsty dragon.


    Half a day later, the air was full of blood.


    Even if they were all earth immortals, they were all very tired. The valley was flattened, the mount was whimpering, the mage broke in half, and the whole battlefield was full of debris.


    "It seems that we have underestimated the persistence of the enemy. Two days have passed. We really intend to hold us down," said Xianyue with a gloomy face.


    Ning Tao frowns, Leng Tingwei? Ran Tianming? Or Wuxian? Kunlun fairy? There are so many enemies, even the well-trained dead men.


    This determination is really big enough


    Twenty nine times, I met a group of spirit beast killers, and several animal emperors almost started the animal tide.


    I don''t know which area it''s from?


    Or do some people do it on purpose?


    Thirty one times, he was attacked by the demon team. It''s reasonable to say that this is the rear area. There can''t be any demon people. It''s still very clear that he is looking for trouble.


    Is this someone joining hands with the demons?


    It''s eight times. It''s a team of demons.


    When Ning Tao arrived at Yijiao cliff, all four of them were about to collapse. All of them were red eyed, but suddenly, a chill came over them


    "No, there are super strong..."

 Chapter 2593

    Without hesitation, Ning Tao turned around and shot, with golden flame on the tip of the gun.


    "Xianfa, broken mountains and rivers!"


    A sharp edge that can penetrate all things.


    Xianyueyi and he have a soul in their hearts. At the tip of their feet, they jump up like fairies and bow down. They turn around and stab out a return pistol. They do the same trick.


    "Xianfa, broken mountains and rivers!"


    Two by two, the power is even better.


    "Hum, it''s a good reaction, but it''s a bit late after all," a voice of sarcasm came out, and the great magic gushed, but it didn''t dodge.


    Only heard "Dang Dang" two, followed by the deafening hum, more "stab" out of a string of sparks, Ning Tao two people''s arms, unexpectedly is a burst of numbness, at the same time, his face showed a burst of consternation.


    "This How is that possible? "


    RF: - 0% s


    at this time, Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming finally realized the sneak attack. As soon as they were about to make a move, the sneak attacker suddenly roared, and the surging magic instantly shook the four away.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "It''s the demons, the nine level strong, which is equivalent to the six levels of the earth immortals," Ning Tao exclaimed, his face changed greatly.


    In normal times, the four of them are certainly not afraid, but in the past three days, the four of them have been fighting with high intensity. They are always tense, consuming and fighting. Now their strength is not at the peak at all.


    Even at the peak, I''m afraid it''s just a draw with him. There''s a big gap between the two.


    "Damn, how can there be a strong demon here?" Gu Yiming was startled.


    To be exact, he seems to have expected it.


    So That''s where we hunt.


    In his sight, a tall demon general was fierce and ugly. His whole body was as strong as steel, almost inviolable. The two shots just now only wiped some white spots on him.


    He is more than three feet tall, like a demon''s refiner. This guy is a little terrible.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "It''s good for you four to kill me, but that''s it. Remember, the one who killed you is called magic iron," the general said with a grim smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly frowned and kept calm: "how do you know we''re here? Has anyone tipped you off? "


    "It seems that there are still many traitors in fairyland!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Unexpectedly, the magic iron laughed and said sarcastically: "you killed for three days, and the consumption is so big, you will definitely find a suitable place to settle down."


    "This ancient corner cliff has a special environment and can suppress strength. It must be a good place for you. Don''t think you are the only one who is cunning in fairyland. I''ve been waiting here for several days."


    "What is your identity? I''m afraid it''s not just ordinary demons, is it Ning Tao is on a heavy road.


    Hearing this, the magic iron face flashed fun, sneered: "smart boy, I think you should know, assassin, after all, we have visited, but did not expect that your world door, hidden so deep."


    This sentence, impressively refers to the mysterious strong man, Gu Xuanxuan, is really terrible.


    One move killed one of their leaders.


    That scene is still unforgettable


    "It''s really you," she said.


    On that day, she was also in the world. At that time, the situation was extremely urgent. The almost unbreakable array was on the verge of collapse. Fortunately, someone saved the scene.


    This group of people is the magic thorn inserted into the heart of fairyland!


    At this time, the magic iron put away his smile and said coldly: "boy, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. The three princes you captured, and Cao Bin, where are they? Say it, and it will make your death more pleasant. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly smiles, shakes his head and says with pity, "maybe I should say this to you."


    "Your cunning is just cleverness. I don''t know that cleverness is mistaken by cleverness. Haven''t you ever asked me if I''ve ever been here?"


    "Well? What do you mean The magic iron was stunned.


    Not to mention him, xianyueyi, Gu Yiming and Yang Zheng are all puzzled. They are busy racking their brains to think about it. They suddenly realize that Ning Tao once had an epiphany here.


    At that time, it also broke the myth of Leng Tingwei.


    But does it work?


    Although the war has greatly reduced the popularity of Yijiao cliff, there are also hundreds of people here to realize the truth. This scene has been seen by these hundreds of monks.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao lightly stretched out a hand, pointed to the sky with one hand and yelled: "Tao Come on


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    All around instantly tremble, let countless people startle, how to return a responsibility? I saw tens of thousands of names shining on the cliff, and each name turned into a virtual shadow, which came to me.


    "My name is Leng Tingwei, extremely cold immortal!"


    "My name is taidou, broken mountain!"


    "My name is empty, and heaven will punish me..."


    A name stands for a shadow, a shadow stands for a track meaning, and a track meaning stands for a trick, which is thousands of moves."What? This How is that possible? " Hundreds of people present were stunned.


    Never heard of anything like this?


    And Yang Zheng, Gu Yiming are also silly, because they all see themselves from the virtual shadow.


    They used to leave their names here.


    "Damn, what the hell?" Magic iron rage, a blow smashed a virtual shadow, but the next second but reunite, just weaker than before.


    But their hurt is real. The mystery of the ancient cliff is elusive.


    "Ah..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    There was a huge roar in the open space, and the magic iron fists were hard to fight with four hands, and they began to get hurt.


    "Asshole, do you think you can beat me with these little tricks?" Mo tie roars at Ning Tao.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s mouth was hooked. Through his years of understanding the Tao of heaven, he had long felt that this place was unusual. He was surprised to make such a move. I''m afraid that there is still a big secret here.


    He chose to stay here for a reason.


    "Yes? Would you like to try this again? "


    "My name is Lihuang, Lihuang fist!"


    "My name is three souls, one is born, one is destroyed and one is annihilated..."


    Several ancient great powers together, magic iron pupil shrink, scared even scream, hasten to activate the secret, steel. But still no sense of security.


    The next second, his whole body was destroyed.


    Half of his body was bloody.


    "Pooh, no It''s impossible... " Magic iron vomits blood wildly, immediately heavy inverted flies out.


    It''s like real people attacking him one after another. Many of them are more powerful than him. It''s only when he lies in the blood pool that he shows his despair.


    "How did that happen?"


    "For Why? "


    Xianyueyi, Gu Yiming, Yang Zheng and others present were shocked and surprised.


    "Won, ha ha, we won..."


    Ning Tao was relieved and looked at the magnificent cliff. He was also excited. One day, he would solve all the mysteries of the three worlds.

 Chapter 2594

    The magic iron is seriously injured, and it''s all flesh and blood.


    To my surprise, his assassins, the elites among the elites, and the strong among the strong, actually fell here.


    Defeated by a mess of "Daoyi"?


    He won''t, he won''t!


    "Puff..."


    "I I will not let you go in the demon world... " Devil iron blood red eyes, roared.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, holding a long gun, came to him, picked his chin, and said sarcastically, "it''s like I can let go of the demon world?"


    "Where is the assassin?"


    But as soon as the words came to an end, I heard xianyueyi full of fear and exclaim: "husband, be careful..."


    "No, Xuanwu shield, five wheels away from the fire cover, Dao Lai," Ning Tao instantly blessed into iron mountain.


    But at this moment, a dark magic palm appeared on his head, like ink, like purgatory. Although it was a meat palm, it had the meaning of obliterating everything.


    "Boy, go to hell with peace of mind!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Once upon a time, one corner cliff trembled violently for a long time, while Ning Tao snorted and was slapped into the crater, while the magic iron was implicated.


    It looks like it was on purpose.


    But fortunately, this guy is tenacious enough.


    Pooh, Pooh


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao coughs painfully and spits out a mouthful of internal organs. That blow is really terrible.


    In an instant, his defense was destroyed.


    Only five wheels off the hood are effective.


    Almost killed by him.


    "Eh, the emperor? Oh, by the way, I almost forgot that you still have imperial weapons, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you''re going to die, "the man said to himself.


    "Get out of the way," fairy month according to surprised anger, fiercely grasp the weapon in the hand, angrily rush down, rushed up.


    "Immortal method, forever!"


    The long gun seemed to turn into a penetrating lightning.


    But the man sneered: "this is the legend. You know, at the beginning, in the southern region, the six great yamas attacked him together and almost killed him, and one of them was the king of Yama.


    Did the temple of hell do the same?


    This guy is showing up.


    "Damn bastard, asshole..."


    "Judge pen, book of life and death, it''s really you," Yang Zheng and his wife suddenly realized, but their faces were as pale as paper.


    It''s just because I know who he is that I feel so terrible. His cultivation is almost unfathomable, at least above the peak of the earth immortal.


    Perhaps, already half a foot into the fairy.


    You robed man, is the king of hell, only to see him smile, a pick eyebrows, full face sarcastic way: "this scene, is it feel very familiar?"


    "A few years ago, you were chased and killed by us, and you can''t resist. Today, the same is true. Although you can control this genuine meaning, how strong can some scattered things be? It won''t do much for this seat. "


    "Yama asked you to die in the third shift. How can you stay in the fifth shift? Ning Tao, get ready to go on the road!"


    Holding a pen in the right hand and a book in the left and right is like a judge.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao covered his chest and was propped up by Xianyue Yi. He gritted his teeth and said with a sneer, "I''m really lucky to let the king of hell come to kill me personally. However, this block has already gone beyond the three realms and jumped out of the five elements."


    "Just the king of hell, what can you do for me?"


    "Hum, it''s not a small tone. I''m not ashamed. I just need a stroke, and you can die without a burial place," said Yama with a sneer.


    On the word Ning Tao What a stroke!


    "It''s over, it''s over," said Yang Zheng and his wife. At the moment, their back was completely wet.


    A face does not give up of see to Ning Tao.


    Goodbye, sect master


    However, the fairy month according to pupil a shrink, suddenly surprised Yi way: "you quick see, that is delimited of name."


    As soon as they looked up, they saw that Ning Tao, who had been scratched out, had absorbed the scratch. It was still two clean big characters standing there.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned.


    The magic iron is forced.


    And Yama was stunned. How could it be? It''s the first time for him to encounter this kind of thing. Can''t he cross out his name? He immediately scratched again.


    As a result, even that scratch did not appear.


    He can''t even wipe it off?


    ¡±You Who the hell are you? What have you done? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sniffed: "as I said, I have already gone beyond the three realms and jumped out of the five elements. It''s just a projection of two imperial weapons. Do you really think you are a judge? You look up to yourself. "


    "You You... "


    "Even if the judge''s pen and the book of life and death are invalid for you, the strength gap between you and me is still there," he said"If I want to kill you, it''s like killing an ant, and you deserve to show off in front of me?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao smiles lightly. In fact, he pinches a cold sweat in the palm of his hand. He turns over his hand and takes out a black stone. It''s chaos bead. This is the last card. He can wipe out the earth immortal and hope he can deal with Yama.


    My dear, it''s all up to you.


    "it''s not polite to come here. I''ll give you something. Do you want to It''s done


    "Whoosh..."


    A bead is instantly activated by Ning Tao.


    King Yama was so angry that he was just about to fight. Suddenly, he was firmly resisted by a terrible breath of terror. In the sky, it was as if there was a gorgeous woman who looked down on all living beings and poked out a finger


    "This This... "

 Chapter 2595

    Yama lost his voice and was horrified. A terrible pressure fell on him, which made the bones "crunch" painfully. The whole world was disgraced by him.


    Ning Tao, Xian Yue Yi, Yang Zheng, Gu Yiming, magic iron and others are all silly at this moment.


    In the line of sight, a gorgeous woman appeared in the sky. She was very vague and couldn''t see clearly, but she gave everyone a sense of grandeur and vastness. She was superior to all living beings. The great emperor was extremely small in front of her.


    With the chaos of the mother Qi, a large area of Hongmeng purple Qi is rolling up, as if The beginning of heaven and earth.


    And the source is just a black bead.


    I saw her cold indifference, stretched out a Qianqian jade finger, crystal clear, like a zhentianzhu.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    It''s terrible. Every inch of the void is crushed.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Yama knelt down to the bottom of the ground with half a knee. His face was red and his forehead was blue. He was like a centipede climbing. He tried his best, but he couldn''t stop the jade finger from falling. It gave him a sense of powerlessness to face the Lord of the temple.


    "This What the hell is that? "


    "Roar..."


    A position was shaking, and Yama fought back. Surrounded by endless fierce ghosts, he fell into his own body. His face was fierce and his eyes were wide open. Behind him, there was a virtual shadow, holding a judge''s pen and a Book of life and death.


    "Immortal law, judge''s body!"


    Hand up and down, directly in the bead on a stroke.


    But something strange happened. This time, instead of crossing it out, it was like touching some taboo. The judge''s pen, the book of life and death, and the empty shadow collapsed directly.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh," and a blood arrow.


    Yama''s face was pale and scared. He was attacked. How could this happen?


    "No Don''t... "


    At this moment, the jade finger finally rolled down.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    It''s like the end of the world, Ning Tao, Xian Yue Yi and others quickly retreat, scared, that chaos bead has such a powerful power?


    Even the king of hell can''t stop it.


    Ben wanted to delay him for a while and let them run away.


    It seems that they all underestimated the mystery, even the name chaos bead, or he casually.


    "Boom..."


    Once upon a time, one corner of the cliff is crumbling, and the field is much weaker. The earth is cracking, and the scream is incessant. Even the magic iron lying in the pool of blood is also affected.


    After a long time, the noise gradually decreased.


    Ning Tao is still in shock. He looks up at the woman in the sky, and even opens the perspective. He wants to see the woman''s face. Who is it?


    Maybe it''s a whim.


    Maybe it''s the loneliness


    However, he succeeded. Ning Tao was stunned by the real appearance of the peerless woman.


    "Treasure Honey


    This woman is a big baby.


    Is this the emperor of chaos?


    At this time, the figure of the most beautiful woman was dim and gradually faded. However, at this moment, she seemed to have a spirit. She turned to look at Ning Tao, and then looked up to the far north.


    "Boom Whoosh... "


    All of a sudden, a gray shadow shot out of the huge pit and fled to the sky.


    Ning Tao and others were surprised, it turned out to be the spirit of the king of hell, wrapped by an unknown object, ran fast, leaving a roar: "Damn, Ning Tao, this matter today, I''m not finished."


    "Sooner or later, I will level your The gate of the world


    "I''m afraid of you. Don''t run away if you have the seed?" Ning Tao turns his mouth, but there is a trace of vigilance.


    "Husband, look," she exclaimed.


    Ning Tao raises his head and sees the gorgeous woman. He ignores the man''s escape. Instead, he looks like a shining light. Below, a broken black bead shoots out a light.


    This light is mysterious and unpredictable. It blends into the virtual shadow of the most beautiful woman and directly penetrates into the void.


    It''s like Is it going the way it came?


    "My husband, what is this strange thing? So powerful? " Xianyue looked at the ruins and was shocked.


    One finger almost killed Yama.


    Even worse, it almost destroyed the ancient cliff.


    Ning Tao thought about it and simply explained it. However, it was a message telling her.


    Bao''er is a matter of the holy body of chaos, and few people know it so far, especially seeing the power of the Pearl of chaos makes him feel confused.


    But in any case, she is her own daughter.


    Xianyueyi looks surprised, and is actually the holy body in the legend. No wonder she feels that bao''er is unusual.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes lit up and rushed to the ruins. The body energy of the two super strong men, magic iron and King Yama, could be met or not. It was almost obtained after dying, and could not be wasted.After a while, the body of magic iron was found, and the steel body was crushed to pieces.


    He quickly devoured it with the key of longevity.


    Soon, in the ground like a well, the same broken body of Yama was found. Although he was dead, the pressure still made Ning Tao palpitating.


    This Yama is really terrible.


    Today, if it''s not a fluke, I''m afraid it''s already here. At the critical moment, I''d better rely on my daughter.


    Let the key of longevity swallow up immediately.


    After several times, the key to longevity was raised to 82%, and two space rings were harvested.


    The treasures in it, especially those in the hands of King Yama, are as high as mountains. Many antiquities and fames are rare.


    Ning Tao is so happy that he has no danger. He''d better leave here as soon as possible and find a place to recover.


    Just about to leave, suddenly his eyelids jumped and he drank around: "who''s there? Get out of here? "


    _ I0 |


    however, with such a big place around here, where are people? Even if you use perspective, you don''t feel it, but just now it seems that there is a pair of eyes.


    Is Ning Tao''s uncertainty an illusion? I hope so. The secret of the key to longevity will not be discovered.


    He immediately moved and rushed out of the well


    Shortly after he left, the absorbed corpse of Yama sank into the ground and disappeared. It was creepy


    At this time,


    is far away from the gate of the world.


    Three little girls incarnate into three female demons, playing in Qianlong camp, but Ning Tao told them not to make trouble, so they can only play, not fight.


    Bao''er is so cute that he shouts for the two players in the match.


    All of a sudden, bao''er was in a trance. Suddenly, he felt tired and confused.


    I wandered in place for a while, but with a "plop", I fainted on the ground.


    This can be one side of the heart Yue scared, lost his voice exclaimed: "baby sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Come on, come on?"


    As soon as Shayi was startled, he rushed over with people. Suddenly, a ray of light came out of nothingness and shot into bao''er''s mind like lightning. It was so fast that Shayi even felt an illusion.


    "What''s the matter? Are you dazed? "


    However, Gu Xuanxuan''s dream came out in the dark. A pair of beautiful eyes flashed over and stared at her. Finally, she saw the mark of the flame in bao''er''s eyebrows.


    It seems to have just emerged.


    "It''s really her..."

 Chapter 2596

    The Imperial City, the great Luoxian palace.


    For five days in a row, it was very noisy and boisterous here. The 19 schools of Disha, the 12 schools of Tiangang, and all the schools, big and small, had come to see the sage.


    The situation of Luo Tian, the palace master, has always been complicated and vague. However, it is said that the situation is not good. The overall situation is still the master of Taishang palace, presided over by Ma Lao.


    Luo Hai, the Deputy palace master, has not heard from him so far.


    I don''t know if I was killed or not?


    And the heroes, the pride, the demons, have all been aware, come to fight for this The position of palace leader.


    Like what Xuanyuan family, but the most vocal sect leader, Ning Tao, has not appeared yet. The situation is not clear?


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    After four years of breaking the wind, Ning Tao and his party finally got close to the fairy palace. After a day''s rest, they escaped the pursuit and ambush, and were able to get close to the fairy palace.


    It''s not easy.


    Xianyue also appeared a smile on her tired face and said: "time is running out. Let''s go in quickly. At that time, many people will change their faces."


    "Hum, that''s to surprise those damned bastards. His grandmother''s is almost on the road. You''d better not let me know who''s behind the scenes..." Gu Yiming said angrily.


    But Ning Tao smile, proud way: "should come always come, as long as the strength is enough, all fearless."


    "Let''s go and see how Luo Tian is. If you can get the position of palace leader, it''s the best. I don''t know why. There''s always a bad feeling..."


    "I''m afraid the sect leader thinks too much. Your voice is the highest. As long as you go to the place, it will be decided nine times out of ten."


    Gu Yiming patted his chest and assured.


    Yang Zheng also nodded, this matter is indeed very likely.


    Over the years, Ning Tao has made contributions that few people can compare with, and he does not ask for Jiashang. Although some people have been unhappy, the credit is naked.


    Awe countless curfew!


    "Dang Dang..."


    When the bell rings, Ning Tao takes the four into the fairy palace in a blink.


    As soon as he appeared, he immediately attracted countless eyes, including shock, strangeness, evasion, helplessness and insidiousness.


    There''s something unimaginable admire.


    Originally noisy place, instant quiet.


    "Tut tut..."


    "I thought the gate master of Ning didn''t come. It really made me feel cold sweat," said a strange voice in Ning Tao''s ear.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao glimpses faintly. He is really an acquaintance. Wu Sheng, the bastard is still alive.


    It looks like it''s still alive.


    He is surrounded by a group of strong men. He is full of blood and strength. He has even entered the list of longevity. However, compared with Ning Tao, he is far worse.


    Ning Tao looked at Luo tiandian and glanced around again. He couldn''t help but said faintly to Wu Sheng, "have you heard? Cao Bin was arrested by me. There are few acquaintances left. I hope you can stick to it. "


    "My world gate dungeon, welcome at any time."


    As soon as the words came out, Wu Sheng''s joking smile froze. Cao Bin was caught. How could it be?


    That guy is better than him.


    However, an arrogant cold hum relieved his encirclement, and the chill filled all around.


    "Master Ning, I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    Tuyu''s eyebrows were cold, and he could hardly recognize bingtao''s blue hair.


    Close, you can feel the power of terror in his body, like ice that never melts.


    "Leng Tingwei, it''s you. By the way, you have been in the dungeon of our world gate, but are you comfortable? "


    Leng Tingwei''s eyes jumped and said with a smile: "it''s not spacious enough. When we have time, we will invite the ningmen master to my Leng''s Dungeon to sit down."


    "Ha ha, if there really is such a day, we will certainly go to have a good visit," said Xi Men town, who was ranked 12 on the list of longevity.


    This remark immediately caused a lot of laughter.


    Gu Yiming, Yang Zhengqi however, cold hummed: "I''m afraid you''ll never have this opportunity in your life."


    "Oh, how did you two become Ning Tao''s dogs? I''m really ashamed of you for coming to this stage, "said Simon, rolling his eyes and disdaining his face.


    In fact, the fear of Ning Tao is even better.


    "You..."


    Ning Tao waved his hand and said with a smile: "it seems that brother Leng is right. The dungeon of our world should be renovated. I''m afraid we can''t live with so many people for a while."


    "Ha ha, if you need help, brother Ning is welcome to speak. There are many prohibitions for Guanren in beihaimeng. When the time comes, I''ll send you a few methods to deal with emergencies," a familiar laugh came from behind.


    As soon as they turned their heads, a dignified color flashed across their faces. It was him, Yuanxu, who ranked fifth in the list of longevity.It is said that he is still the direct descendant of the great emperor.


    "Brother yuan, long time no see," Ning Tao smiles.


    Yuan Xu nods with a smile. He and Ning Tao are already acquainted. He has fought side by side in the northern region. Moreover, his ancestors also warned him to have more intimate relations with Ning Tao.


    "Brother Ning, I''m afraid you didn''t know that you came late. Now all the major forces are deliberating in the luotian hall. I''m waiting for someone to be selected. I can only wait at the foot of the mountain for a while. After a while, it''s the time for selection."


    "This time, brother Ning, your hope is great," Yuan Xu said with praise.


    But Ning Tao wry smile, looked at the presence of hundreds of people at a glance, no one is not the pride of heaven, or is born amazing, it is not to be underestimated.


    When hundreds of people heard these words, they all gave a cold hum, clenched their teeth and kept silent.


    Ning Tao said: "there are more outstanding people than me. Brother yuan''s words are still early, and your chances are not small. You are still above me in the list of longevity."


    "I can''t say that. The choice of palace leader is not only about strength, character, qualification and reputation It''s indispensable. It''s not a strong one. If it''s true, it''s the position of ten immortals. "


    Yuan Xu''s face is complicated and bitter.


    Ten immortals? But one of the ten immortals in the fairyland, the "ten immortals" Ning Tao was surprised.


    Then he suddenly realized that the number one immortal in the list of immortality had already been listed in the list of ten immortals, which was amazing, juxtaposed with moon shadow and Xiaoyao immortal.


    "Yes, it''s him, but no one knows who he is. It''s very mysterious. If he appears, I''m afraid he is your strong enemy," Yuan Xu said with emotion.


    After all, it''s the people who have been pressing on their heads.


    Moreover, he has always wanted to see his true face.


    All of a sudden, a tall man in a yellow robe suddenly came to this side, with a pair of proud eyes, staring at xianyueyi.


    "It''s him, third in the list of longevity, xuanyuanyi," a proud man exclaimed.


    "It is said that he loves xianyueyi very much."


    "Hey, hey, there''s a good play..."

 Chapter 2597

    At the sight of xuanyuanyi, xianyueyi''s eyebrows wrinkled, and she was the troublesome guy again.


    But Xuanyuan Yi didn''t think so. He went directly to her and said with a smile: "Yiyi, long time no see. I heard that you were recruiting some time ago? I would have helped you if I hadn''t made a breakthrough in the closed door at that time. "


    "Yigongzi is polite. He''s just emotional. There''s no need to bother him," said xianyueyi, and he stepped back.


    This guy looks good-looking and talented. In fact, he is a mangy dog, just like brown candy. He sticks it on and doesn''t let go. Every time, she is annoyed enough. Xuanyuanchun has been making up for them.


    She is also the one who gives her the most headache.


    But Xuanyuan Yi is reluctant to let go. He wants to keep up with him step by step. However, in front of him, a big and strong man stands in front of him. A pair of indifferent golden pupils look down on him coldly.


    "Do you dare to harass her again? Do you believe I''ll blow your head out?"


    "Oh? Ha ha... "


    "How dare you challenge me? Give you a chance, roll, otherwise, let your blood splash three feet, "Xuanyuan Yi domineering contempt way.


    Leng Tingwei, Wu Sheng, Ximen town and others are all full of satire, which is interesting.


    Fight. The harder you fight, the better.


    Better lose both


    Ning Tao a listen, sniff a way: "even you Xuanyuan home owner, xuanyuanchun, dare not talk to me like this, you eat bear heart leopard gall to die?"


    As soon as the words came out, the air became tense.


    Xuanyuan Yi smile disappeared, a pair of cold proud eyes, just seriously looked at ningtao one eye, to fairy? But why is it so familiar?


    New demons?


    But after listening to the sound, I suddenly understood.


    Ning Tao, this guy is Ning Tao. It''s said that xianyueyi, the fiance, is in full swing.


    There''s no place to look for. It doesn''t take much work. He thought he would meet Ning Tao for a long time.


    Even, can''t wait to kill him.


    "Hong Hong..."


    Terror, the vast breath suddenly burst out from Xuanyuan Yi''s body, the next second, he even shot, an illusory Golden Dragon with a punch.


    "Secret method, Huangdao dragon boxing!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    One punch is a shake in all directions.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, so close distance, can''t avoid at all, this person''s strength is very strong, at least, won''t be weaker than magic iron, want to be above him.


    "136 times Battle furnace


    "Fusion technique, twelve brand Tianquan!"


    Also hit a punch, like twelve rainbow, across the sky, and the Golden Dragon heavily collide.


    "Boom boom..."


    Hundreds of people are a meal, squint eyes, the strong wind blowing people dressed hunting.


    There are also some people who have been shaken back for several meters.


    The two forces were deadlocked. "Bang" burst open, each stepped back, and then quickly stabilized his body. Two pairs of eyes looked at each other meaningfully.


    Ning Tao took back his hand. He felt numb and lost consciousness. This fist was really powerful.


    It is worthy of being the first of the eight families that have been handed down for a long time.


    It is worthy of the third place in the list of longevity.


    This strength, can.


    Xianyue turns pale and comes to Ning Tao. Her face is full of anger, but Ning Tao stops her


    Xuanyuan Yi frowned and took his hand back into his sleeve without any trace to cover up his shaking hand. That punch was very powerful. It seemed that it was twelve kinds of strength. Could this guy not master the twelve meanings?


    It seems that during this period of time, the growth speed of Ning Tao is too amazing.


    "


    has been able to compete with him.


    It''s a hidden danger


    And everyone''s face is stiff. Xuanyuan Yi has been famous for a long time. He is the third in the list of Changsheng. Ning Tao can take a punch from him, and he is even.


    That''s a bit of a monster, isn''t it?


    There are more than 100 people in this fight, and the number of people who can barely take the punch is probably not more than the number of hands.


    Just when xuanyuanyi wanted to do it again, a loud voice came from the top of the mountain, which is the hall of Da Luo: "pass on All the candidates, go to the hall and select. "


    As soon as the words came out, many people showed great joy on their faces. Is it time to start at last?


    But Leng Tingwei, wusheng, Ximen town and others sighed. It''s a pity that this battle has been fought.


    However, the palace master is doomed to have nothing to do with Ning Tao


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Xuanyuanyi, if you want to fight, I''ll accompany you," said xianyueyi angrily, holding a gun.


    This time she is really angry, in front of her hand, who does not know Ning Tao is her fiance, moving Ning Tao, is moving her.


    "Brother Yi, the selection will start soon. Are you afraid that Ning Tao will be the palace leader?" Yuan Xu also came to Ning Tao''s side and said with a smile.


    "Cut? I''m afraid of him. Don''t think you can be complacent if you have some strength. There is still a long way to go in the future, "Xuanyuan Yi said coldly, turning and walking.Ning Tao put his arm around xianyueyi and said, "listen to me, Yiyi is my fiancee. If anyone dares to make a decision, I''ll take his head off and make it a night pot."


    Xuanyuan Yi takes a deep breath and flies directly to the Da Luo hall.


    For him, the position of the palace leader is the most important. If he becomes the palace leader and gets the support of the Supreme Court, what else is not his responsibility in this fairyland world?


    Just a woman, can''t you get it?


    Scattered dozens of people, but also did not dare to say, the hall rather magic, it is not easy to provoke.


    And xianyueyi, with a pink face and a beating heart, is surrounded by Ning Tao. The whole person is soft, and the taste of masculine man is full of the tip of his nose.


    "My husband My husband, I''m giving you trouble. "


    Ning Tao smiles, hugs her tightly and says: "no trouble, I will protect you from now on."


    "This is my promise to my father-in-law."


    "Ah, well, we are still in love at this time. If we don''t go, we should not go in," Yuan Xu said, rolling his eyes after eating a mouthful of dog food.


    Ning Tao laughs, Xianyue Yi is embarrassed, and flies to Luotian temple.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    As soon as I entered the hall, I was overwhelmed.


    The whole fairyland, almost dignified people have come, many acquaintances, strangers, and even some old antiques, old monsters, are gathered here.


    It can be said to be a grand event in fairyland for thousands of years.


    However, it was precisely because of the two palace masters'' accidents that the fairyland''s great offensive had to slow down. This kind of uproar gave the demon world time to breathe.


    After a group of people came in, the hall door was closed, and the atmosphere in the field was tense for a moment.


    Find an open corner and five people will listen quietly.


    In the sight, sitting in the first place is the Lord of the supreme hall. Ma Lao is still plain in clothes, but as calm as Mount Tai. It is he who has been sitting in the fairyland that has peace now.


    Leng ye, xuanyuanchun, Wuxian and Xiaoyao are all in the next row.


    Further down, ran Tianming, Luo Hua and other important guests, deacons


    The twelve Tiangang sects, the nineteen Disha sects, and the heads of the eight families all sat in this row.


    "Now that all the people are here, let''s start the matter of selecting the leader of the great Luo palace. The country can''t have no master for a day. It''s urgent to solve the problem as soon as possible and rectify and deal with the demon world as soon as possible."


    Ma Lao stood up and said in a deep voice.


    As soon as the words fell, nearly a thousand people on the scene quickly arched their hands and said, "I will obey the order of the Lord of the temple!"

 Chapter 2598

    Ning Tao, Xuan Yuanyi, Leng Tingwei These high-profile candidates, at this moment, look solemn, looking forward to the next moment of counter attack.


    See this Leng Ting smile to allow stiff for a while, immediately then cold hum a, Xuan Yuan Yi''s facial expression is not good-looking either.


    Dongyu, Tiangang Sanmen.


    ZuLong gate, Taichu gate: "Ning Tao, thirteen votes."


    Xianwumen: "Leng Tingwei, five votes."


    Wu Sheng is full of jealousy to see Ning Tao one eye, to tell the truth, one vote didn''t get, everyone suffered.


    But the family must be more secure.


    Leng Tingwei, during this period of time, had a big chance. He miraculously broke through the immortals. He was in the limelight and the myth reappeared, which attracted a lot of attention.


    Nanyu, two gates of Tiangang.


    Kunlun gate: "Leng Tingwei, six votes."


    Tianxingmen: "Ning Tao, fourteen votes."


    Xuanyuan Yi''s face is very ugly. He is so excellent and powerful, but Ning Tao is all over him. He is not reconciled and almost bites his teeth.


    Beiyu, Tiangang two gates.


    "All votes passed, Ning Tao 16 votes."


    About Tianji gate, only Luo Tian and other senior officials know about it, just for fear of causing disturbance, so most people think that Tianji gate is the same as before.


    Two gates of Tiangang in the western regions.


    "It''s still passed by all votes, and Ning Tao has 18 votes."


    The hall is depressed. The momentum of Ning Tao is too fierce. I feel that this position is almost settled.


    Xianyueyi, Gu Yiming and Yang Zheng smile so much that even Ning Tao smiles. It seems that the previous hard work has been fruitful.


    Zhongyu, eight families.


    Only Murong family and Beiming family voted for Ning Tao, and the number of votes reached Twenty.


    Leng Tingwei, eight votes.


    Xuanyuanyi, six tickets.


    Ma Lao and a group of people agree with Ning Tao. They didn''t expect the number of votes.


    But ran Tianming and others turned black with anger.


    After Ma Lao opened his mouth, a mysterious black robed man suddenly appeared and cried out: "ten immortals are closing the door. I will take the place of him. Vote for Ning Tao, 21 votes!"


    "Ten "Ten immortals?"


    All the people present were shocked. This is the first time that I heard from him. Does Ning Tao know ten immortals?

 Chapter 2599

    Not to mention the thousands of people present, even Ning Tao is all muddled. Do you know ten immortals?


    How could he suddenly vote for himself?


    It''s amazing.


    No one doubts the truth of this, because the Supreme Court has confirmed all the people who can come here, and there is enough evidence to represent their identity.


    So the "ten immortals" vote is totally true.


    For a time, countless strange eyes lingered on Ning Tao.


    Even Xiaoyao, Wu Xian raised his eyebrows.


    "Husband, don''t worry. Since the ten immortals have done this, there must be a reason for him. If we meet in the future, it''s not too late to thank them again," said Xianyue.


    Ning Tao nodded, however, subconsciously to open perspective, he would like to see who this spokesman is?


    As soon as he looked up, he suddenly startled the mysterious black robed man.


    But the next second, he wiped his nose without any trace. There should be no nosebleed. How could he be a woman? This figure is a devil.


    How could that be?


    Is ten immortals also a woman?


    Or is this girl his wife or friend?


    It seems to be aware of the eyes, the mysterious black robe looked over, even nodded to him, but I don''t know, this flash, chest. A wave before.


    Ning Tao covers his nose and mouth and tries to hold back his discomfort.


    "My darling..."


    However, in the eyes of the mysterious woman in black robe, the way he covered his mouth and nose seemed to be so excited that she began to laugh and tremble.


    This Ning Tao is really interesting.


    As everyone knows, the chest. Front shaking is more severe.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were a little dizzy, and he was a little shaken. His whole body was hot and dry. His breath was hot and his mouth was dry. It seemed that there were two insects crawling down the tip of his nose.


    "I NIMA, help me..."


    See Ning Tao nose that cherry. Red, fairy month according to face a change, busy for him to erase, also a face naive: "husband, but someone sneak attack?"


    "Ah It''s very big... "


    Ning Tao is swallowing his saliva, and the picture is lingering.


    "Big?"


    It''s hard for xianyueyi. Is this a unique method? How can my husband get hurt?


    We must make this "big" clear.


    On the high platform, the moon shadow fairy had a panoramic view of the scene. He couldn''t help thinking of the day in the western regions. It seemed that he had such straight eyes. He felt that all the secrets were exposed in front of his eyes.


    "Little villain..."


    The bad old man taichuxian, who has been chatting with yueyingxian all the time, was immediately dumbfounded.


    "Yes Did I hear you wrong? "


    Taichu fairy looked at the beautiful face of Yueying fairy, and could not help blushing. Unexpectedly, Yueying was as clean as jade. It turned out that he was a good one.


    This taste is really heavy.


    But he likes it.


    Should we play hard to get? Or play hard to get? Little villain, old villain


    Aware of the changes around, the moon shadow fairy glanced at her casually, but when she saw Taichu fairy''s eyes full of affection and blinked at her, she felt that the sky had collapsed.


    Did she see it?


    This old guy is Ning Tao steady, Leng Tingwei self-confident, Xuanyuan leisurely calm face, never had a good face from beginning to end.


    "Yueying, Xiaoyao, Yaoxian, Tianji, Taichu, all vote for Ning Tao, 26 votes."


    "Five elements fairy, Xuanyuan Yi seven tickets."


    "Kunlun, Wuxian, Leng Tingwei, ten votes."


    After a few rounds, the general result finally appeared. Ning Tao took the lead by 26 votes, and almost crushed the two men thoroughly.


    At present, there are only six votes left in Ma Lao''s hands, but as long as he is not a fool, he knows that whether Ma Lao votes for Ning Tao or not, the selection is over.


    Ning Tao has too many votes.


    Twenty six votes, which made almost everyone despair.


    At this time, under the attention of all the people, Ma took a deep breath and looked at the people in the supreme hall. Then he was satisfied and said with a smile: "Ning Tao, 32 votes."


    "Ha ha, oh yeah, that''s great. It''s a success, sect leader. I knew you would succeed," Gu Yiming cried with joy.


    Yang Zheng''s eyes are wet.


    Only because of this moment, witnessed his brilliance.


    Xianyueyi, Yuanxu, Shura, Xiao Shiyi These old friends are cheering for Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help but be excited. He didn''t expect that he would be so ahead. It seems that after so many years of struggling, he finally got the reward.


    Although happy, but not complacent, quickly toward Ma Lao respectfully: "thank you for your ticket."


    "Ha ha..."


    "No need to be polite. I''ve heard a lot of your stories. They are wonderful and righteous. I''m the only choice to be the palace leader. I''m too happy to be here. Now that the selection is over, I''m sorry to talk about Luo Tian."Ma Laofu said with a smile.


    However, at this time, he didn''t want to mention it more, and then he laughed and drank to the crowd: "I announce that the selection of Dalao palace leader is over, and Ning Tao will be the quasi Dalao palace leader for the time being. When the time comes, he will board at once..."


    "Wait a minute, I don''t agree with you," a loud, cold cry resounded through the hall.


    At the same time, Ning Tao and others turn around and find that the man is It''s cold.


    Ma Lao Mei frowned and said in a deep voice, "what do you mean? What is the origin of the selection decision? "


    However, Leng Tingwei is neither humble nor haughty. On the contrary, a smile of evil spirit is drawn from the corner of his mouth. He glances at Ning Tao, who is frowning, and sneers: "of course, I''m not sure, but Ning Tao doesn''t deserve this position."


    "No? What do you mean by that? "


    "Speak frankly, but you''d better tell the truth. Otherwise, I have a hundred ways to let you talk." Ma Lao''s face flashed with displeasure and yelled in a deep voice.


    Under the attention of the public, Leng Tingwei stood up with a negative hand and said sarcastically: "in fact, the reason is very simple, but it has been ignored by everyone. Brother Ning is a rare talent, but there is something wrong with his qualifications."


    "Qualifications?" People''s faces changed.


    And the fairy month in the heart of a Deng, as if to think of something, bad feeling rushed to the heart.


    "Don''t stammer, say directly," xuanyuanchun glances at Leng ye, and says impatiently.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Seniority means birth, but it is his birth that has problems. Dalao fairy palace is the orthodox of the fairyland and the ruler of the five realms. However, if I remember correctly, brother Ning, it seems that Come from the world of souls. "


    Leng Tingwei''s words made the hall silent.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave him a deep glance. He imitated Buddhism for half a year and looked at him with new eyes.


    At this time, Leng Tingwei was also proud to see it and said sarcastically, "I am the orthodox and master of the fairyland. How can an outsider be the master of the five realms?"


    "Isn''t it ridiculous to get out? Isn''t it said that there is no one in my fairyland? "


    "I''m afraid even the demon world will laugh at me."


    "I was just curious. Why did he come here as an outsider? Does it have anything to do with the people in the world of ten thousand souls that I choose the Lord of the great Luo palace? It doesn''t matter! "

 Chapter 2600

    A word, let people speechless.


    It was these words that made everyone thundered for a while. Although they thought it was inappropriate, they were still reasoning. For a moment, they could not think of a reasonable retort.


    Ning Tao was born in the world of spirits.


    Moreover, it is also a hidden danger and flaw.


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao heard, but appears very calm, to tell you the truth, he did not expect that someone would take this matter to speak, before no one would care about this.


    However, the current situation is different, which is magnified.


    No mistakes at all.


    The leader of the great Luo palace, the leader of the five regions, is so noble and important. He is in charge of the lives of hundreds of millions of people in the fairyland. Every move, every word and every action will affect the overall situation.


    If you don''t have the same mind with the fairyland, the palace master, I''m afraid, will be a great disaster.


    Yang Zheng, Gu Yiming, Yuan Xu, Xiao Shiyi and others'' faces changed, but they wanted to speak again.


    And the face of the fairy month depends on, then sink down.


    At this time, the master of Taiji Bagua sect, elder heiyang, said: "Ma Lao, and you, this is not exactly the case."


    "As we all know, Ning Tao is the third supreme elder of our Taiji sect. After the disaster of chaos in ancient times, Master Zhang left the world alone and founded Wudang school. Ning Tao is a disciple of Wudang."


    "As a matter of fact, Ning Tao is also a member of my fairyland. He is not an outsider like Leng xiannephew said."


    Elder heiyang explained.


    But as soon as the words came down, Ximen patriarch said quietly, "but he is not the orthodox of the fairyland after all, and his foundation is not clean. Who knows what kind of person he is in the world of spirits?"


    "All kinds of collusion, maybe."


    "Since he came to the fairyland, all kinds of disasters have happened. We all know the benefits."


    But Abbot Yijie stood up and put his hands together and said, "you can''t say that. We can all see the contributions, loyalty and hard work made by Ning Xiaoyou."


    "I don''t know about other people, but I believe in Ning Xiaoyou in the western regions, because it''s he who let us avoid the evil disaster. Whether it''s the people''s will or the bewitching words, it''s clear by the number of votes."


    "What the master said is right. The result of the selection has come out. No matter how to say it, it doesn''t help," the elder of zulongmen coldly glanced at lengtingwei.


    Leng Tingwei, Xuanyuan Yi eyebrow pick, eyes flashed cold light, unexpectedly there are so many old guys stand out.


    Ning Tao is really OK.


    Naturally, they can''t be disrespectful, especially at this time, they should keep their manners.


    However, if you don''t open your mouth, how can Leng ye and Xuan Yuanchun let them support Ning Tao.


    This is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    Leng Ye hums coldly: "anyway, he is an outsider after all. He is from the world of ten thousand spirits. How can that barren and poor place compare with the orthodox of our fairyland?"


    "How can we get along with each other? Pull relatives, estrangement still exists, outsiders Always an outsider. "


    "The position of the Lord of the great Luo palace must not fall into his hands. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble. This position is too important. I''d rather kill three thousand people than let one go."


    "That''s right. Outsiders are outsiders!"


    Ran Tianming stood up and said sarcastically, "Ning Tao, I am generous in the fairyland. I will tolerate the existence of people in the fairyland, and even allow you to establish a sect. This is the greatest gift."


    "But instead of being ungrateful, you have ulterior motives, and you dare to come and think about the ninth five year supreme position in the fairyland. You are so bold, and your heart is to blame."


    Roar after roar echoed in the hall.


    Ning Tao raised his head and took a light look at ran Tianming. Good people don''t live long, and the disaster has been left for thousands of years.


    Why didn''t you kill this dog in the first place.


    In collusion with Leng Tingwei and others.


    It''s really the climate.


    "Presumptuous," a roar came from the supreme hall, as if it was irritated by this sentence.


    At a glance, they turned out to be one of the elders, Mr. Wang.


    Seeing this, it suddenly occurred to everyone that Wang Lao had a very high qualification and a long tradition. In those days, his family had many origins and connections in the world of spirits.


    It is said that the ancestor was also under the control of the rebellious Immortal King, who protected xianyueyi from the beginning.


    Old Wang stood up and said angrily, "a bunch of white eyed wolves, what''s the right to look down on the world of spirits? It''s our fairyland that owes too much to the world of spirits, which leads to today''s situation. Are you very superior? "


    "A few years ago, the ancestors of the eight families came to light. Have you forgotten what you said?"


    Update the fastest! 0


    as soon as he spoke, no one dared to answer.


    Even if the supreme elders and ancestors here want to be a little lower than the old king, how dare they make a mess of their eyes.


    Ran Tianming was also surprised, until the words had been said, and his back broke into a cold sweat. Many old people, however, were still nostalgic for the world of souls."Damn it, what do you do?"


    "Cough..."


    At this time, xuanyuanchun coughed and said, "Mr. Wang, you are a child. You are not sensible. Why should you be angry? Now we are not talking about the world of spirits and the world of immortals, but about the big head palace master. "


    "Don''t get too far away from the topic, just a happy word, Ning Tao. What should we do?"


    "Let outsiders be palace masters? It''s ridiculous. "


    "It''s better to be safe. It''s important to choose a clean descendant to inherit the great unification and the fortune fairyland."


    As soon as the words came out, the hall exploded.


    "You''re looking for trouble. I support Ning Tao. I don''t agree with other Laozi."


    "Who are you, Ning Tao''s dog?" If you want me to say that, Leng Tingwei is very good. "


    "No matter how bad it is, Xuanyuan Yi is better than him..."


    "You say it again to me. I''ll bewitch people. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you..."


    Seeing the mess in the main hall, Ma Lao Mei frowned and said in a deep voice, "that''s enough. Shut up for me."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone was dumb.


    And Leng Tingwei and Xuanyuan Yi are proud of a glance at Ning Tao, want to be palace master, no way.


    At this time, Ma Lao calm face, looking at a calm face of Ning Tao, said: "Ning Tao, do you have something to say?"


    But at this time, Xianyue suddenly step out, cold eyes scan people, tightly holding Ning Tao''s arm, said: "he is my fiance."


    "Well This... "


    Ma Lao also looked embarrassed and hesitated: "as the saying goes, the fairyland and the spirit world are like one family."


    "Well, after all, he has two families. I suggest that Ning Tao''s votes can''t be counted properly, and all the candidates will be invalid."


    Wu Xian sat in the upper position and said coldly.


    However, one side of the Xiaoyao fairy sniffed: "Da Luo fairy palace, when is it up to you to give orders?"


    "You..."


    "All shut up," Ma Lao gushed a stream of anger, then looked at Ning Tao and said in a deep voice, "what do you have to say? Let''s hear it. "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was indifferent and said: "justice is in the heart of the people. I have nothing to say. I''m from the world of spirits. This will not change. As for the position of the palace leader, it''s up to Ma Lao to decide."


    After listening to it, Mahao fell into a long silence.


    Finally, under the attention of the public, he seemed to have made some important decision and looked up at the crowd.


    The final result of the selection is finally coming.

 Chapter 2601

    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    The hall was so quiet that even the heart beat could be heard clearly. Finally, under the gaze of Ning Tao and others, Ma laocang yelled: "selection It''s over. "


    T right! Version b launched qj0


    "fairyland and the world of ten thousand souls are the same family. However, the position of palace leader is really important. Birth is a big problem. For example, ancient emperors were elected by their own families. Although it is not so serious, it is also different."


    "I declare that Ning Tao''s vote is invalid!"


    "What What? "


    Among the people in the hall, at least half of them changed their faces, and they were really invalid.


    This is what Ma Lao said.


    It''s almost a big deal.


    It''s a certainty.


    "It''s over. It''s all over..." Black Sun elder in front of a burst of black, face helpless unwilling.


    I''m not reconciled to him.


    "Ma Lao, this matter..." Xiaoyaoxian couldn''t help saying.


    But Ma Laoyi waved his hand and said decisively: "this is the decision of this seat, and it is also the decision of the Supreme Court. It can''t be changed, unless you pass the throne and select."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and Ma Lao looked at each other, and their eyes were flat without ripples.


    Quite Mount Tai collapses in front of it without changing color!


    Yang Zheng, Xiao Shiyi, Shura and others gnash their teeth with hatred. They stare at Leng Tingwei and Xuan Yuanyi who are proud and sarcastic.


    "Damn it, curse you for being killed by thunder..."


    Xianyue looked up coldly. Wang Lao and Ma Lao all looked at her and shook their heads slowly.


    On one side, Ning Tao also gently grasped her jade hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK. A group of clowns have a short vision, and let them jump for a few days first."


    "Husband," xianyueyi is full of grievances.


    Suddenly, the leader of the red flame sect hesitated: "Ma Lao, the number of votes is invalid. Do you want to select again?"


    Leng Tingwei and Xuanyuan Yi come to the hall of a group of big people, can''t help but stare big eyes, hope to see.


    Ma turned to look at the rotten antiques, then turned around and said in a deep voice, "is selection a joke? Then step back and choose the second candidate to be the palace leader, so that you can convince the public. "


    "Pa Ta", like a broken teacup.


    It turns out that it''s Leng ye, the ancestor of the family. All the excited and ecstatic cups have fallen off.


    Leng Tingwei also flushed with excitement.


    He Did he hear right?


    Is that true?


    He is so cold that he really takes the position of quasi palace leader. Although he still has the character of "quasi", as long as he passes the test, he is the real Lord of the great Luo palace.


    Happiness comes too suddenly.


    He His efforts were not in vain.


    The ancestor of the Leng family, immortal Jihan, is really not in vain for his earth shaking and terrifying cultivation. Although he has just broken through the earth immortal, he still has a long way to go.


    However, it is a plundered cultivation after all. It seems that the breakthrough is fast, but in fact, there are too many restrictions and hidden dangers. However, with the power of the palace master in the future, it''s no matter what you want.


    For example, to find a taishangdian Daneng, as long as it can be stronger than the extremely cold immortal, it can avoid this disaster.


    Only in this way can we cultivate it and take it for ourselves


    "Thank you, Mr. Ma, thank you all," said Leng ye and Leng Tingwei with ecstasy.


    But at this time, not only Ning Tao this side is not satisfied, Xuanyuan Yi the whole person is silly Leng in the ground.


    A little younger generation, Leng Tingwei, actually took the position of the palace leader. What can he do?


    On cultivation, how many young people can compare?


    In terms of qualifications, his Xuanyuan family is a pure orthodox of the fairyland, with a long history, and is the pillar of the fairyland.


    Several palace masters came from Xuanyuan''s family.


    And he''s third in the longevity list.


    Can Leng Tingwei, a villain and upstart, be compared? He doesn''t agree, absolutely not!


    At least in his heart, Ning Tao is 100 times better than Leng Tingwei. At least he can take his own blow


    "Ma Lao, it''s not right. Since the number of votes is invalid, it should be abolished and re elected. Only in this way can it be fair," Xuanyuan Yi said.


    On hearing this, xuanyuanchun quickly interrupted: "Ma Lao, look at this..."


    However, before he finished, Ma Lao waved his hand directly and said, "well, listen to what I have said. Xuanyuanyi, the third one, was promoted to be the Deputy palace leader."


    "For the time being, you two will take over the affairs of the fairy palace, help each other and get familiar with the pattern. You are both young and energetic, so we choose you. We are old bones, just behind the scenes."


    "Thank you, Ma Lao. I''m sure you don''t have to shoulder the heavy responsibility," Leng Tingwei said. He was afraid of being robbed, so he quickly said thanks.


    Xuanyuan Yi is not willing, but he has already said this. It''s not so easy to change it. Although it''s a vice, it''s always a hundred times stronger than Ning Tao.


    However, Ma Lao glanced at him and said with dignity: "although the chief and Deputy have been decided, remember that if you are not suitable in this process, you are not qualified. Don''t say to remove this word, palace master It needs to be removedTwo people smile a stiff, know this is to dismount, quickly convergence posture, respectfully way: "yes!"


    All this, Ning Tao is looking at calmly.


    No one knows what he''s thinking?


    Some are joking, some are mocking, some are regretting, and of course, some are seeking death.


    Wu Sheng came to him, and Yin and Yang said: "I said, is it hard to fall from the top of the mountain into the abyss? What are you doing here? "


    "It''s like losing my face in the world of souls, rubbish!"


    As soon as the words came out, a silver gun struck him in the face with lightning speed. Wu Sheng couldn''t dodge at all. His eyes were round and rolling, but he felt numb in the next second.


    With a bang, he was directly taken out of the hall. At this moment, although he was not dead, he was seriously injured at least.


    "No "Pooh..."


    Everyone in xianwumen''s face changed, but Wuxian chose to ignore it.


    But Xianyueyi!


    Even Ma Lao chose not to see it.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao had no choice but to smile, and comforted Xianyue with a smile: "a guy who has achieved his ambition, why is he so generous?"


    "You are my husband, I don''t allow anyone to insult you," Xian Yue Yi lightly glanced at everyone.


    Leng Tingwei, Xuanyuan Yi''s mouth is drawn. At this time, he doesn''t want to aim at him. He wants to keep the demeanor of the palace leader. When he takes power, he is a scum.


    It''s easy to play with him.


    But Ma Lao coughed, and suddenly said: "although the vote is invalid, Ning Tao''s contribution to the fairyland has always been high to great. There''s no doubt about this. Moreover, he hasn''t been rewarded. Today he will be rewarded as well."


    "Pass the order of this seat, give the name of" Xingxiu "of the world gate, surpass" Disha Tiangang ", Ning Tao has boundless merit, is awarded" the leader of the first Xingxiu in the fairyland ", has the same status as the elder of the supreme hall, and is not subject to any restriction."


    "In addition, anyone who wants to move the stars must nod his head through the discussion of the supreme hall, otherwise, he will not allow it at all!"


    "It''s all gone!"


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, looked at the silly Tian Gang Di Sha, he quickly arched his hand and said: "thank you, Ma Lao."


    Before they could react, the ten immortals suddenly came and said, "follow me."

 Chapter 2602

    Then the mysterious man walked out of the hall.


    Ning Tao a frown, haven''t digested "star Lord" of affair, this woman again join in what lively? Is it true that the "ten immortals" have something to do with themselves?


    But he doesn''t know, okay?


    After thinking about it, he and Xianyue nodded, looked inside the hall and went out.


    Ma Lao, Wang Lao and others also left


    But as soon as the two sides left, Luo tiandian was fried. Stars? What does that mean? Ning Tao even has a title of "master of stars".


    The terrible thing is that the position is comparable to the elder of the supreme hall.


    This is more powerful than the palace master.


    What''s more, Xingxiu is superior to Tiangang Disha. If you want to move him in the future, you still need to go through the Taishang temple to discuss and decide. Is that too face saving?


    Who dares to disturb those antiques in the supreme hall when he is free? That''s not to make them quiet!


    This reward,


    is simply generous.


    Although there is no real power, what is protected is like an iron bucket.


    A group of big people, the more they think about it, the more envious they are. I''m afraid it''s fairyland "you How do you know who I am? It''s impossible. I never said that? " The mysterious woman''s face was shocked. She was shocked enough today.


    "Lao Xiao told me," said Ning Tao.


    In fact, it''s not hard to guess that there are some Phoenix signs on some of the woman''s personal objects. Moreover, she can''t see through her strength. The five Dixian guards outside are more respectful.


    Xiao Yuanbai also mentioned the other four, especially his sister, Jiang Yan, the leader of zhuquewei.


    It''s very similar in character.


    That''s right.


    The mysterious woman was stunned and asked, "who is Lao Xiao? If he dares to let out the secret, make it clear to me. "


    "You don''t know your big brother?" Ning Tao said.


    "I My big brother The mysterious woman frowned and said, "Xiao Yuanbai? How could that be? How could you meet him? It''s ridiculous. "


    "Old Xiao, are you so familiar?"


    "Of course, I indirectly saved his life," said Ning Tao.


    "Ha ha..."


    The mysterious woman turned back and forth with a smile, and her tears almost came out. She said contemptuously, "just you? Save my brother? Do you know what you''re talking about? "


    "Are you angry? Brain short circuit? It''s almost as good for my elder brother to save you! "

 Chapter 2603

    Seeing her laughing, Ning Tao rolled his eyes and said, "how do you look like a curious baby? Are you going to go in or not? "


    Zhu que Wei''s master, Jiang Yan, was holding a smile and said contemptuously, "come in, I''ll see how you come out later."


    "Remember, as long as you two go in, and everything you see inside, remember not to make public, otherwise, it will be a first-class crime..."


    Seeing her endless chatter, Ning Tao rubbed his headache naoren, suddenly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and felt that more than 100 strands of the original force gathered in his hands. He suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed at the void.


    As if there were some barriers, which he tore open.


    "Thorn It''s a stab... "


    "Little..." The words just spit out, Jiang Yan whole person all silly eyes, that cherry small mouth son pinch into a piece, looks very sexy, but full of shock.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Little world, was Ning Tao tearing it apart? How could this happen? He''s an immortal. How can he do that? "


    Jiang Yan just felt that he was going crazy at the moment.


    Ning Tao gives her the feeling that she knows everything and can do everything. He seems to be real, but he is like a fog, which makes her unable to see its true face.


    How could this guy be so evil?


    How is it done?


    What the hell.


    In line of sight, the original quiet space is suddenly torn open, a big black crack like a mouth, gradually becoming larger, and finally forming a channel.


    Enough for one person to pass.


    But the next second, dozens of terrible breath burst out from it. They were all earth immortals.


    Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming are scared out of their wits.


    What secret did they come into contact with? Does the fairy palace have such powerful power?


    Hidden so deep.


    Moreover, those people are all earthly immortals. In terms of breath, they are almost better than them.


    The face of fairy month also flashed surprised?


    There are also several vast ideas swept by


    At this time, Jiang Yan finally recovered and anxiously communicated with his mind. If it was normal, he would be directly attacked by the five God guards.


    A careless, Ning Tao will be ashes.


    Is this guy too reckless?


    I can''t wait a moment.


    "Well, come on in, don''t be so reckless, you just walked in the gate of hell," Jiang Yan said with a look of resentment.


    Ning Tao heart a Deng, this woman is really a goblin, immediately told Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming.


    Turn round, and the fairy month depend on to see one eye, immediately step into this to tear in of crack.


    Jiang Yan also quickly followed.


    To be honest, she still doesn''t understand how Ning Tao tore up the small world? Even if she can''t do it, it''s hard to even feel it.


    The small world is in the crevice


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    As soon as Ning Tao appeared, before he could see all around, he saw a fist coming.


    Strong and powerful, like a strong bow.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, it''s like a storm all around him. He''s in the wind and rain. It''s too strong. This artistic conception has blocked him, giving him the illusion that he can''t escape.


    "The way of space, blink!"


    Only listen to the "brush" sound, in situ only residual shadow.


    "Why? Tao Yi? Space? How can you understand the way of space? It''s really a rare thing, "said a faint surprise laughter.


    A hundred meters away, Ning Tao is sweating. It''s too dangerous. If he didn''t bite the tip of his tongue and let himself wake up, he couldn''t escape the blow.


    Although it was empty, he saw that the punch could almost hit into the space, but he didn''t.


    There''s no way to do that?


    I''m afraid it''s one of the five masters!


    But the next moment, a gun Gang sound startled Ning Tao, fairy month according to actually shot, strength burst, toward the man who shot Ning Tao a burst of attack.


    "Immortal method, level eight wasteland!"


    Nearly one kilometer is within the scope of this move.


    "Princess Yueyi, calm down, calm down. I''m just making a joke. I''m trying to find out. Don''t be angry." the man in yellow robe was beaten and ran away.


    The crowd around also heard laughter.


    We can see that they are still full of respect for xianyueyi, but who makes Yueyi angry.


    The fire in the main hall comes out.


    "Enough, don''t make any noise, business matters," said a familiar voice of dignity in the sky.


    Ning Tao looked up and said, "Oh, isn''t this the Lord? The one who gave him the" blessing of unicorn "only has three times in his life, the beast, unicorn.


    "Let''s meet Lord Kirin!" Jiang Yan, with hundreds of people around him, said respectfully.The man in the imperial robe floats down and takes a look at Ning Tao. He is surprised to see that Dixian Erzhong has grown up to this level in just a few years.


    Except for that, no one can compare?


    At this time, the immortal month also scatters according to the gas, fiercely stares at the guy who is called the Lord of Xuanwu Wei, and then gracefully and calmly walks to Ning Tao''s side.


    "Ha ha, old five, you''ve got nothing to eat now. Will you do it next time you meet someone?" A man with a folding fan said with a smile.


    This man is the leader of qinglongwei.


    "Cut, you will watch the excitement, don''t know to help," Xuanwu Wei''s master stood up in a panic.


    Although his offensive is fierce, he can''t break through his defense. He just looks disheartened.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looked carefully. This small world is no better than Tianyuan Kingdom and Xianyu, but it has all five internal organs and is suitable for cultivation. There are hundreds of people gathered alone.


    Half of them are earthly immortals.


    It seems that this is the legendary five gods guard. I''m afraid, it''s not just these forces in front of us.


    The inside information of the fairy palace can''t be underestimated.


    "Well, let''s get busy. You come with me," Qilin waved and said to Ning Tao.


    Looking at the direction of Kirin''s departure, Ning Tao stands up, follows Xian Yueyi and Jiang Yan, and the two leaders go to the attic in front of him.


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as I got close to the attic, I saw a man with broken arms, lying on a rattan chair in the sun.


    "Oh, isn''t this the master of Ning gate? How was your trip to the demon world? " Luo Hai waves his left right hand and laughs at Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also laughed, playing with the taste: "I knew that you two didn''t hold a good fart, but I rushed to see you from all over the world."


    "If I had known that, I would not have come."


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity if you don''t come. How do you feel about the name of the master of stars? It''s still Luo Tian''s idea. It''s not bad for you, is it? " Luo Hai is basking in the sun.


    _ 10. Genuine first_ 0s "


    as soon as xianyueyi saw Luohai, she knew most of it. I''m afraid her husband would have guessed before he came.


    It''s just that I''m here to prove it.


    It seems that they have true meaning.


    However, Ning Tao grabbed a stone and threw it at him. He scolded: "I''m satisfied with a fart? Do you know how I got here all the way? If it wasn''t for Zang Yishou, he would have been killed by Yama. "


    "Just one of the stars wants to send me? Is it that cheap? "

 Chapter 2604

    Although Luo Hai has one arm left, he is still injured, but he is still flexible and skilful.


    But Ning Tao roared and rushed up.


    "Crouch, are you serious? Don''t say I bully you. Although I''ve lost a hand, I''m still easy to abuse you. Can I beat people instead of face? "


    "Hiss ~ ouch..."


    "Luo Tian, your brother is bullying people. Is there anyone to take care of it? It''s shameless to beat the wounded..."


    "Where is the principle of heaven? Where is humanity... "


    Looking at the two people scolding entangled together, the presence of several people are a black line, these two wonderful flowers.


    Why do you want to beat them?


    "Click Click... "


    The stone door of the attic was opened, and a pale and vain figure slowly came out. The sword eyebrows were starry, majestic and majestic temperament was not angry. To that station, it was like a pillar of heaven.


    This man is the palace master Luo Tian.


    "I''ve seen the Lord of the palace, but your wound is better?" Jiang Yan and others asked.


    Luo Tian smell speech, see that entangled two people one eye, wry smile way: "slightly better, temporarily unimpeded."


    "Hey, you two fight again. Do you want me to play with you?" said Kirin, the emperor''s robed man with a black face. What''s the order of the Deputy palace master?


    "Cough..."


    Luohai and ningtao quickly separate, their faces are black and blue, they don''t use Lingli, Luohai suffered a big loss.


    Xianyueyi and Jiangyan can''t help chuckling.


    "Well, what did you say about Yama?" Luo Tian asks Ning Tao curiously.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and sat on the rattan chair with his legs up. He pulled out his ears and said, "my second brother doesn''t call me that."


    "I suspect you are a fake."


    "Er..."


    Luo Tian''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. It seems that this is the first time that Ning Tao really meets after he is cursed by death.


    At that time, it was he who didn''t do justice.


    Forcibly rescind the oath contract.


    I''m afraid the boy wanted him to apologize himself, so he deliberately gave him a bad impression.


    W @ @ (original version = k first & 0;:


    a dry cough immediately, although it is very humiliating, but I said that if he can survive, he will recognize the big brother, not to mention that he can come to explain everything.


    In a few people watching, Luo Tian hard scalp, vague way: "big Big brother


    "What? I didn''t hear you, did you? " Luo Hai blinked innocent eyes and shrugged.


    Jiang Yan, Qing long, the master of Xuanwu Wei, all took out his ears and said innocently, "I didn''t hear anything?"


    "You You... "


    Luo Tian widens his eyes and scolds shamelessly.


    He immediately looked at Qilin with his help seeking eyes. However, the kind and honest Qilin was stunned and said, "what''s the matter? What did you just say? "


    "Er..."


    Luo Tian is stunned, his face is as black as coal, and his anger is red. These shameless beasts.


    Immediately a clench teeth, unexpectedly toward Ning Tao arch hand way: "elder brother is up, please accept two first worship."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help smiling. If he continued like this, the palace master would play badly. Although he didn''t blame him, it was really hard to come all the way.


    I almost lost my life in the corner of the cliff.


    Immediately do the board is, said with a smile: "well, good, up."


    But at this time, Luo Hai took Ning Tao''s shoulder and said solemnly, "I said, brother, the king of hell has actually dealt with you. It''s really your destiny to survive."


    "Yes, my dear nephew, the power of Yanmo hall is unfathomable. In the future, we must be more careful. Even I am afraid of Dalao fairy palace. This plan is to let all the enemies get together."


    Qinglong, the master of Xuanwu Wei, is a solemn Taoist.


    When Luo Tian, Ning Tao and Xian Yue listen to it, it seems that the more they listen to it, the more wrong they are. It seems that they have been taken advantage of?


    Jiang Yan said with a smile: "Ning Tao, if you have anything to do in the future, you must remember to tell your aunt."


    "You You shameless bastards are shameless, "Luo Tian scolded, which reflected that he was trying to take advantage of himself.


    He looked pitifully at Kirin.


    However, the loyal Kirin was stunned for a moment, suddenly returned to his senses and sighed, "well, I''m old and can''t hear you clearly. By the way, xiaoningzi, when can your brother ZuLong come to sit with me?"


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Yan five people directly gave a thumbs up. This is the cruel stubble, killing people without blood.


    Ning Tao and Luo Tian are green.


    After some disturbance, the atmosphere is lively, but Ning Tao still has a lot to ask.


    Look at Luo Tian and Luo Hai. It doesn''t seem like they''re pretending. There''s something obviously wrong with them. Even if they have a plan, I''m afraid they''ve really made a mistake.


    He said immediately, "tell me, what''s going on? A palace leader is on strike, and a vice palace leader is on strike. Which one do you want to make"The information I inquired about should be passed on to you. Is that your response?"

 Chapter 2605

    Seeing Ning Tao asking questions, people''s interest in ridicule converged, and they all looked at Luo Tian.


    Seeing this, Luo Tian took a deep breath and explained: "I''m afraid we have to start this matter a few months ago. I''m here to encourage my morale and drive away the demons, but I''m caught in the trap of the demons."


    "A fierce battle, but was hit by the big Marshal devil unintentionally, and was dragged back by his subordinates."


    "It''s him? The devil has no intention, "Ning Tao frowned. It seems that this happened in the past three months or so.


    Is this the plan of the demon world, and Luo Tian sighed: "to include you as a candidate is actually to prepare three directions, that is, to see how the current situation changes and which direction to go?"


    "The first is that you don''t care. You won''t come."


    "The second is to be the leader of the Dalao palace."


    "Third It''s now! "


    To be honest, we didn''t expect that they would use the world of souls as an excuse. We thought the second direction was the best, but we didn''t expect that you were defeated.


    So use the "star Lord" to protect you.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "don''t come to those empty ones. You know I don''t like them. Yama was badly hit, ambush was killed, and pursuers were killed. Don''t try to fool me with just one name."


    Luo Tian laughed, thought about it, and then said, "in this case, how about staying in the first half of the year?"


    "This is the biggest concession of the palace master. If you plan to make a move at that time, it''s time for you to work hard at tiantianmen, which you have been devoting yourself to. There''s no need to bear it any longer."


    "Half a year? "The secret place of daruo?" Ning Tao was overjoyed.


    He has been fascinated by this place for a long time. It''s a good place to improve his strength


    Suddenly, Ning Tao pointed to the river flue: "this is not the mysterious ten immortals, is it?"


    "Ha ha, she is not. Since she votes, she has a lot of people and great power, so I ask her to help you," Luo haicounseled.


    At this time, Ning Tao said strangely: "one of the ten immortals, how can there be no news at all? Can you tell me who he is? "


    "This is the most important first-class secret. He has a special identity and special relationship, so he never shows up. If you want to know, unless you become the leader of the Dalai palace, would you like to?" Luo Hai asked with a look of hope.


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately curl a mouth way: "that still don''t need, the palace Lord this position is really boring."


    "In the future, I will surpass the fairyland. Ten years later, I will be able to. Even if I can''t find out, the truth will come out ten years later."

 Chapter 2606

    "Beyond the Grand Palace? Ten years? " On hearing this, several people on the scene couldn''t help laughing.


    Since the disaster of chaos in ancient times, the great Luoxian palace has established itself in the fairyland and fought in the fairyland.


    Existence, inheritance and more than thousands of years? This information, strength, even Luo Hai can not imagine.


    Tiangang, Disha is far more than.


    Even though the fairy palace has been in internal strife, a thousand years ago, it would have been badly damaged to fight against the yama temple. Hundreds of years ago, the channel between the fairy and the devil was opened, and there was a war between the two worlds.


    Today''s fairyland can be said to be the weakest period.


    But, even so, do you want to surpass the great Luoxian palace in ten years? Hehe, it''s just like daydreaming. It''s as hard as Qingtian, and the hell hall can''t do it.


    Ning Tao is really arrogant this time.


    Seeing this, Luo Tianmin took a mouthful of hot tea on the table and said with a smile, "having a goal is a good thing. Ten years is really too short. It''s possible to give you a century or a millennium."


    This is true. He has also inquired about the news of tianxiamen, but he is not very clear about the specific strength of tianxiamen''s closed Mountain Gate.


    However, Tianji hall, calcined immortal hall, and Yaoxian hall are the three entrances that make Luo Tian envious.


    And then there''s the space transmission array.


    The first chamber of Commerce in the world makes a lot of money every day.


    A hundred years, a thousand years, is really possible, especially with Ning Tao.


    One person is enough to rival thousands of troops.


    Ning Tao heard, shrugged a smile, free and easy way: "then, we''ll wait and see."


    "Che, you are really serious. I find that you have no sense of speaking. When you were outside before, you said that he had indirectly saved my elder brother. Do you think it''s funny?" Jiang Yan said with a smug face.


    However, Luo Tian and Luo Hai looked at each other for a while, but they were surprised and said, "he''s right."


    "What?" Jiang Yan was stunned.


    "Xiao Yuanbai had news not long ago, but he didn''t have time to inform you that Ning Tao had indeed saved him, and the demon world was turned upside down by them. But what makes the palace master curious is, who is the great emperor?"


    "You boy, when did you know the strong one of jinmaoyu''s psychics? It''s old and powerful."


    Luo Tian has a wonderful face.


    "Oh? "The great emperor''s golden hair" When Kirin heard this, he suddenly got some spirit.


    This is a rare thing. The golden mongrel is very terrible. It can fight beyond the level of its own body. It has seen it before, but it has never heard of such a level.


    It''s old, but why doesn''t it remember?


    Hearing this, seeing several people curious, Ning Tao knew that it was Jin Lao. He immediately teased and said: "this is the secret of my world."


    "Er..."


    Luo Tian and Luo Hai said this just now, but they were really curious. They couldn''t understand it. It was like a cat scratching in their heart.


    A great emperor, that''s no joke.


    At least we need to find out who we are.


    Luo Hai thought about it and said with a smile: "how about we exchange news? We''ll tell you the ten immortals, and you''ll tell us the golden retriever? "


    "No, can these two be the same? Don''t make a mistake, "Ning Tao said with disdain.


    A great emperor and a celestial being at most, the value of this news is the difference between heaven and earth.


    Everyone looks at xianyueyi, but she shakes her head with a bitter smile. She doesn''t know about it. She follows Ning Tao, and it hasn''t been long.


    But Xianggong really has great powers


    At this time, Jiang Yan couldn''t bear the curiosity in his heart and complained: "he was outside just now, but he also tore open the barrier of the five gods and a small world."


    N head + hair. A0


    "didn''t you open it?" Luo Hai is frightened. Can Ning Tao tear up a small world?


    How does this sound more ridiculous?


    But Jiang Yan shook his head.


    Not to mention Luo Hai, even Qilin and Luo Tian frown. The five gods world is not big. Its original owner has already died, and Xiao Yuan is in charge of it.


    But he went to the demon world, and the small world is still in a state of no ownership. But if he wants to tear it open and rush in, I''m afraid that few people present can do it except Kirin?


    "Boy, how do you do it?" Luo Hai and others stare at the curious big eyes.


    I feel that Ning Tao is shrouded in layers of fog.


    But Ning Tao drinking hot tea, leisurely: "the world secret, how can you say?"


    "Hey You... "


    Several people''s teeth itch, but they have nothing to do. Although they are curious, this matter is very important. No matter Ning Tao intentionally or helplessly, this matter has to be exposed.


    For example, it''s not that they don''t want to tell him ten immortals, but that his identity is really important.


    No one wants to say until the last moment.


    Maybe Ning Tao is the same.


    "Well, what are you going to do next? Can I help you? " Ning Tao turns to the point.Luo Tian nodded and said: "now the chief and Deputy palace masters have decided that those families, who have not done their best in the battle of immortals and demons, are now pushed to the top of the storm. If they want to be perfect, let them consume their strength first."


    "Take advantage of this opportunity, we need to clean up the whole fairyland secretly, and eradicate the filth in those corners."


    "The hell hall, the devil Kingdom and the selfish people are all forbidden."


    "At that time, I said that I regarded you as a wonder force. In the past few years, you must have gained a lot. When you raise your hand, you can''t do without the help of you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and said, "don''t worry, someone is ambushing me. I can''t swallow this hatred."


    "By the way, what are you going to do about the assassins? It''s said that the sleeping emperor has suffered, and the glass emperor has suffered a lot. These are the top fighting power of our fairyland. The three stars are not far away. "


    Ning Tao asked out the fear in his heart.


    After hearing this, Kirin hummed coldly, "these guys are very hidden. I''ve never gone out to hunt them down, but they''ve slipped away. I won''t fight hard."


    "As far as I know, a great emperor has fallen. His name is Wufu great emperor. He has no family or school. He is a casual practitioner of an era. Later, he got a big chance and was named great emperor. Now he died with hatred."


    When they heard this, their faces were very ugly.


    But at present, there is no way to deal with it. The assassins are unpredictable and obviously have a way to deal with the great emperor.


    If this falls down a few more, when the battle for the master of the three worlds is over, I''m afraid fairyland will be in a weak position.


    "By the way, boy, Xiaobai, you have to watch them for me. You can''t let them make mistakes. When can we set up a teleportation array for our emperor to see? There are some things we need to discuss with them."


    Kirin''s ambiguous way.


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized something and said with a smile, "Mr. Qilin, you are welcome. Our five polar beast array still lacks the power of Qilin."


    But as soon as the words came to an end, without Kirin''s reaction, Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed.


    He quickly took out a broken jade tube from the ring.


    "No, something happened..."


    And Luo Tian also changed, followed by, took out a broken jade tube, his face became ugly.


    "Something big happened..."

 Chapter 2607

    See two people turn pale successively, present a few people all Leng Leng, have an accident? What''s the big deal?


    The devil fight back? Five domains in a hurry?


    Or is there a big problem inside the fairy palace?


    Ning Tao calmly looks up and digests the news. Luo Tian also looks up and gets a terrible news.


    "Lord of hell Hall Six months later Go out of the pass and level the world.... " The two of them said the same thing.


    That''s right,


    the spirit jade tube is from Miao Jingjing.


    Since she lurked in the temple of hell, she has been dormant and forbearance. Occasionally, she will send some news to the world to be on guard against the action of the temple of hell.


    But it''s the first time to send a message to Ning Tao, and it''s so urgent and hasty.


    Yan Feitian, I''m going to pass!


    This is absolutely bad news for Ning Tao, and it''s also bad news for Xiangong.


    "What What? "


    "The Lord of the hell hall is going to pass? Half a year later? " Luo Hai, Jiang Yan, and even the beast, Qilin, are all worried at this moment.


    You know, Yan Feitian is not an ordinary person.


    ''t Shou & fa? 0rl


    is it the great emperor of this era, the accumulation of nine generations, or the first emperor of ancient times, the myth of Chiyou, whose danger is absolutely first-class.


    Only Lord Guyuan can compete with him. His elbow is inferior to others.


    Kirin''s brows are also tightly wrinkled.


    See atmosphere dignified, Luo Hai immediately dry cough, surprised way: "eh, no, such important news? How can you get ahead of us? "


    "You are only the first door in the world, and you have the strength to do this in the high level of the hell hall?"


    Luo Tian also came back to his senses, and gradually came out with a shock. Just now, it was obvious that Ning Tao received the news first, and his "head of the hidden guard" could not compare with Ning Tao?


    Xiao Yuanbai is just the head of the five gods guard


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough and said: "the most important thing at the moment is Yan Feitian. I''m afraid I''m going to be involved. Maybe I''ll die in half a year."


    He knew how much Yan Feitian was afraid of his old enemy. He was the third. He was the old enemy of his life. He came too late. He had grown into a giant, but he could not resist.


    On that day, after he cursed himself with death, he thought he was dead with confidence, so he closed the door to heal his wounds directly. Now, he is finally going to pass.


    If you let him know that he is not dead, he will go out in person, even if he crosses the border, he will be slaughtered.


    When he was still practicing Taoism, he was chased and killed by the six yamas, and he himself.


    this time, even if he held up the ten yamas in the whole Yama hall, millions of Yin soldiers, and poured out his strength to kill himself, Ning Tao thought it was normal.


    Even the fairy palace can''t protect itself.


    "Mom. Egg, this is a problem..."


    Several people present have heard about Ning Tao. Although the fairy palace is difficult, Ning Tao is even more difficult. How can this son of a bitch get out of the gate?


    At this time, Qilin also said: "after that, Guyuan Sutra suffered some injuries and needed to sleep for a few years. After closing the gate of death, I have not recovered to the peak. It is difficult to compete with Yan Feitian of this era."


    As soon as the words came out, the crowd became more silent.


    Xianyueyi holds Ning Tao''s hand tightly, as if for fear that he will leave, unwilling to let him experience it again.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said quickly, "no matter what plan you have, you must finish it within half a year."


    "Clear away the traitors and push back the demons, so that we can fight against the hell hall. But how can we do that in time? Especially the war with the demon world, it''s not going to happen overnight. "


    Jiang Yan frowned and said helplessly.


    However, Ning Tao stood up and said: "to push back the demon army, you can give it to me. I am absolutely sure that it will be completed within a month."


    The crowd stared at him in amazement. Even if he was calm, he could not help but be startled.


    But the situation was urgent. Luo Tian believed his elder brother and said, "then hurry up and add some more big fires to force those traitors out. I don''t have much time. I''ll finish it as soon as possible."


    "What nonsense, with your big brother here, can you die?" Ning Tao comes to Luo Tian''s body in an instant, and the golden palm is directly printed on Luo Tian''s chest.


    "Zizizi..."


    "Ah Ah... " Luo Tian''s face twisted for a moment, as if there was a piece of iron on his body.


    But he didn''t resist, he believed in Ning Tao, immediately red eyes, clench their teeth, dead carry.


    Qilin, Luo Hai, Jiang Yan and others trembled, looked at the palm for a long time, and whispered: "is this the legendary "The sun, the flame?"


    "Zizi..."


    Luo Tian''s clothes in his heart disappeared in an instant. A hot force of fire, like a small snake, wrapped the whole heart inch by inch. However, the force of fire was too strong to get close to easily.It depends on whether the heart can bear it, or the evil spirit can bear it. Under the high temperature, it must be able to evaporate.


    A moment later, Luohai was as hot as magma, his blood was as boiling water, his skin was crisp and tender, and he was almost ready to be roasted. The evil spirit was not completely clear.


    "Ah..."


    "Wipe, so difficult?" Ning Tao a frown, had to bite a tooth, quietly used long life key.


    "Suck it for me..."


    With a command, a force of suction broke out in the fire, and all the evil spirits were skillfully sucked clean. Daluohai was almost baked dry.


    As soon as Ning Tao opened his eyes, he turned over his hand and took out a elixir. This is Runyuan pill, a wonderful medicine for healing.


    If you swallow it, it''s as smooth as water.


    Luo Tian unconsciously sits with his knees crossed. His consciousness is in a coma. His head is white and sweating. At the next moment, he is evaporated by the high temperature on his body.


    "How''s it going? Is it done? " Luo Hai asked anxiously.


    Ning Tao sighed and nodded: "yes, and I will set up a space transmission array in the valley outside. If you want to regenerate your broken limbs quickly, you can go to the medicine fairy Hall of tiantianmen."


    "What''s more, where is the secret place of Daluo? I will seize the time, improve my accomplishments, and strive to Self protection. "


    On hearing this, Luo Hailian said: "I''m ready for you. Let Jiang Yan take you."


    "Thank you," Ning Tao nodded and looked at xianyueyi, but the latter said with a smile: "don''t worry, the secret realm of Daluo is the place where I usually practice. There are no restrictions. I can go in and out at will."


    "Er..."


    As soon as Ning Tao took out his mouth, he was really more angry than others. He had only changed so much credit for half a year.


    As a result, people can go in and out freely.


    I didn''t think much about it. Things have come to this point. He only thought of a way. I''m sure I can''t fight. How can I avoid it? I have nowhere to hide myself.


    Then there is only one way, the key to longevity, to Xuanxuan sister, outside the world that Taoist Mu said.


    Only in this way can we avoid the pursuit of Yan Feitian.


    Otherwise, he will die.


    Seeing the back of the three people leaving, and Luo Tian, who is gradually breathing, Qi Lin feels his chin in surprise. Does the sun flame have such a wonderful effect?


    I always think there''s something strange

 Chapter 2608

    Out of the world of five gods, Ning Tao chose a good place and arranged it in a hurry in the valley.


    Now, his way of space is soaring. He used to need the help of Xiaobai and Xiaohei. He can do it one day, but now, it only takes half a day.


    And the transmission array is more stable than those before


    Half a day later, a ray of light and a wave of space came out. Ning Tao picked up his eyebrows. After a careful induction, he took out a top grade immortal stone. As soon as he was urged, the whole person disappeared on the array plate in the next second.


    "Why? What about people? " Jiang Yan''s face was shocked. He stared at the dish carefully for a long time, and then he suddenly realized.


    With a "brush", Ning Tao reappears in front of him, and his face also shows a touch of joy. Unexpectedly, only the top grade immortal stone is enough to transmit.


    Although it''s still a little short of the time when the space emperor used ordinary immortal stone and spirit stone to transmit, he has made a lot of progress, and will certainly reach that level in the future


    "How''s it going? Did it work? " Xianyue came up and asked with a smile.


    Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile: "yes, please, sister Yan, send a guard here."


    Then he took out several tokens and explained: "this is the space order. I made it unique. Only with it can I pass through my transmission array. Outsiders can''t use it unless they are proficient in space."


    When Jiang Yan heard this, he was in a good mood and happily took it over. He ordered people to take care of the place and then led them to the secret place


    The secret place of Daluo is famous among the five regions.


    It is said that this place was created by Da Luo Jinxian, the founder of that year. It is a treasure place with rich energy, which can form crystals. If ordinary people inhale it, they will live longer.


    If a monk practices in it, he can go thousands of miles a day.


    All the great powers of the immortal palaces of the past dynasties were seated in this secret place. All their energy was melted into the secret place by secret methods, which can be regarded as a blessing for future generations.


    It is the holy land that the friars of five regions dream of.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao, xianyueyi, led by Jiang Yan, comes to the most central position of the fairy palace.


    In sight, there are several space corridors, as if connected with several unknown spaces, guarded by the imperial guards, and many people come and go here. Everyone is very happy and hard won.


    It''s not easy to get the quota in the secret place of Daluo. Ning Tao, for example, is only half a year.


    This has been accumulated for a long time.


    At this time, Jiang Yan had already put on his black robe, pointed to the largest space, and said, "this is the secret place for you. They are divided into large and small spaces, where is the largest one."


    "Usually, it''s only open to the palace master, the palace master and others, but now, it''s just you two. It''s full of immortal energy, and it''s an excellent place for cultivation."


    Xianyueyi said with a smile: "husband, it seems that the palace master takes good care of you. I haven''t been to that space several times."


    "This time, it''s the light of my husband."


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, and his mood was relieved. To tell the truth, he was in a bad mood before. Yan Feitian was like a big stone blocking his heart.


    He needs to make every effort to make the complete storage degree of the key to longevity reach 100%.


    In this way, he can avoid Yan Feitian''s pursuit.


    BL¡­ ''N0 /


    only 82% now!


    At present, we can only rely on this secret place to bring some surprises. Luotian, Luotian, don''t blame your elder brother


    Just want to go in, Jiang Yan said in his ear: "by the way, you must not stay in it for a long time, it''s useless, stay for a month, come out to run in, precipitate, and then one month is the right way."


    "A lot of people don''t know. They just wasted their quota. Don''t say I didn''t remind you."


    "In addition, the chief and Deputy palace leaders have just been selected. After the canonization ceremony, they also need to enter the main hall to practice hard. You are ready, and I will inform you."


    "Oh? Leng Tingwei, Xuanyuan Yi also wants to enter Ning Tao suddenly narrowed his eyes, the corner of his mouth raised a evil smile, interesting, but after he went in, there are still things they can absorb?


    Ah, two poor children


    "Whoosh..."


    Under the gaze of Jiang Yan, they rush into the secret place together, and the imperial guards are ordered to guard the corridor.


    No one is allowed in for a month.


    The secret territory is a pale white world, not dazzling, but also soft and colorful. There is also an elegant palace Pavilion. Many of them have never been lived since they were built.


    In the air, there are a lot of rich energy, some clouds and raindrops.


    On the ground, there are also some spirit trees and spirit stones.


    There are crystal stones buried underground


    This is like a piece of undeveloped treasure. Although it is very rich, who can enter here is not a dignitary or immortal.


    Because of face, these things are too lazy to move.But as soon as Ning Tao appeared, his eyes turned red directly. Did Kirin bless him again?


    "Ha ha..."


    "Well, well, this secret place is really timely rain. Practicing here is dozens of times more than that of the outside world. It''s really amazing. The great Luoxian palace really has the inside information."


    Ning Tao was both delighted and sighed.


    In the body, it bursts out of the suction, and devours all around crazily, and the immortal force enters the body. The boiling and wonderful feeling, which can''t be explained, is increasing all the time.


    Moreover, this place can easily communicate the origin and accommodate heaven and earth, because it is a fairy palace.


    What is recognized by the five realms


    Seeing Ning Tao''s happy face, xianyueyi didn''t know how to drop it. A blush appeared on his face, like a blooming rose. He said, "my husband, I''m in a bottleneck. Can you help me, my husband?"


    "Oh? Do you want me to help you break through the third level? " Ning Tao asked with a smile.


    However, xianyueyi blushed and said, "I''m glad to learn Zen. I can''t learn it in the back layers. I need my husband''s help, and I can make him break through the triple."


    "Huan How do you like Zen


    Ning Tao is stunned. He remembers that in the back layers, men and women are required to make double repairs.


    Does she mean


    Busy to see, I saw Xianyue blush and monkey ass, are red to the root of the ear, a hot, shy head down, a pinch.


    Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry. If you want to say that Yiyi is good everywhere, it''s no less than Xia Jie.


    It''s this EQ that''s worse than one or two chips.


    It''s better than those women who kiss little mouth and think they will be pregnant. The key is that they still don''t know. It seems that we should let sister Xia teach more in the future.


    But you have to teach yourself first.


    "I''m afraid I''ll give you a good hand when I hold her


    "Well..."


    In the attic, spring is shining everywhere.


    With the cries of pain, they were finally broken, and their wishes over the years were finally ended.


    Both of them have been waiting for this day for a long time.


    I have a lover, and I''ll get married.


    And the two huge forces, such as Taiji, interweave and converge, and increase at a speed of 100 times. The energy of the whole secret space is pouring in madly


    This scene lasted for nearly a month.

 Chapter 2609

    No one knows the year in the mountains when practicing.


    Time passes quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s a month''s time.


    This month has really been a little wasteful. The men and women who have just tasted Jin. Fruit, day by day Sheng Xiao, from the beginning of the green to mature, let people indulge.


    They are proficient in all kinds of postures, and even find a new way to open up thirty-six postures.


    Xianyue never refuses anyone who comes. It''s very clever. It makes Ning Tao play to the extreme


    Their accomplishments are increasing day by day.


    Both of them are the best in the world in terms of constitution and skills.


    It''s self-evident that using the secret method to practice both.


    In addition, they seem to have undergone a transformation unconsciously.


    This is from the inside out, can''t say, but can really feel, wonderful.


    After discovering this advantage, they dare not relax.


    He concentrated most of his spiritual cultivation.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In this space, the voice of wind and thunder resounds all the time. The rolling energy converges into the Yangtze River, the river, and finally forms a vast ocean, which continuously injects into Ning Tao''s body, which is too huge to imagine.


    This scene has been formed for a month.


    If you are seen by outsiders, it is estimated that you can startle your chin, which is too exaggerated.


    It''s like swallowing the sea.


    Even the immortals may not have the momentum of Ning Tao''s cultivation.


    Ning Tao''s body is like an abyss, a bottomless hole, which devours the huge energy.


    His elixir is full.


    The body is strong and the spirit is crystal clear.


    And the most important key to longevity is 88%!


    Ning Tao is very satisfied. It''s not easy to achieve 100%. You know, Taoist Mu said at the beginning that it needs the energy of several emperors at least.


    Now the energy it stores, if used on itself, would have been immortal for a long time.


    However, I don''t have as strong ability of swallowing, absorbing, digesting, and turning the energy of the dead into my own use, but I can''t.


    Where there is shelter, there is gain.


    The key to longevity has helped me a lot along the way.


    Although it''s a key, it''s also like a magic weapon. I don''t know what level it is. I don''t feel that five wheels away from the fire hood can match the anti heaven function.


    This matter, Ning Tao also told fairy month according to, didn''t conceal, a silk don''t fall of tell her.


    There''s no way to use the energy here.


    Xianyueyi chuckles and blames Ning Tao for being like a robber. No wonder some people always say that where Ning Mo goes, there is no grass. It turns out that the real reason is here.


    However, when you think about it, you are shocked that there are seven worlds in their galaxy.


    I remember my father once said that.


    The Milky way in the starry sky is like a prison. They can''t get out and others can''t get in.


    I always feel that this world is full of oddities


    I''m afraid.


    Just think about it, it makes people feel numb.


    However, we can''t think of a reason just by daydreaming.


    I can''t figure it out. Ning Tao doesn''t think about it at all. Instead, he goes into the cultivation with all his heart.


    After a cloud and rain, Ning Tao stretched his muscles and bones, stroked Keren''s bright and clean jade back in his arms, squinted and said, "count the time, it''s been a month."


    He narrowed his eyes as if he were a local rich man.


    Not only does he enjoy it, but Yiyi also enjoys it.


    This is the happiest time for her to practice.


    Yiyi curled up in Ning Tao''s arms like a kitten, broke his jade finger and said sweetly, "today is just the last day. Sister Yan has already reminded me."


    "But is that really OK?"


    What she meant was the secret place outside.


    Today, compared with a month ago, it is totally different. The elixir is dry, the crystal is dim, and the power in the air is thin, which is twice as strong as that outside.


    It looks a little bleak.


    It goes without saying that the originator.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile and said, "don''t worry, this is a gift for Leng Tingwei and Xuanyuan Yi."


    It''s a bit shameless, but someone''s used to it.


    "The secret place is originally used for cultivation. There is so much energy that you can''t stop anyone who can absorb it. You can only blame someone who has no ability and can''t stare."


    "So, there''s no need to feel guilty. I promise to help Luo Tian push back the army of the demon world. A master of stars is not enough, so I can make up for it."


    Xianyue said with a smile that Ning Tao was bad: "with a big brother like you, I''m afraid my second brother will starve to death.""However, although I believe in my husband, can you really make the demon world retreat within a month? We can''t do it by ourselves. "


    Ning Tao mouth hook, mysterious smile: "mountain people have their own tricks, then, you see OK."


    "In other words, I haven''t seen Bai Yue, Wang Tao, Xiao tou and Da tou this time. I forgot to ask Luo Tian. They should be in the fairy Palace by right?"


    "Is it still on the immortal devil battlefield in the Middle Kingdom?"


    In doubt, two people undress, cold Tingwei, Xuanyuan Yi has been waiting outside for a long time.


    I can''t wait to enter the secret place to practice.


    This is the convenient condition to become the palace master.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to see the results of this month''s cultivation," Ning Tao said with a light smile.


    The third turn in the middle of the eyebrow, bright shining, energy storage, has reached 79%, this third turn can not be underestimated, it is a bottomless hole.


    However, when storage reaches a peak, the benefits are unimaginable.


    So just think about it, Ning Tao is full of motivation.


    When the last ray of heaven and earth energy is inhaled into Ning Tao''s body, the secret place becomes a piece of ashes. If he doesn''t converge, I''m afraid that the secret place will collapse.


    However, the essence of this secret place is still there. It only takes a few years to accumulate, and it will return to its peak


    In the secret territory, there was a large group of people.


    Don''t know why? This month, people who went to practice felt that they didn''t have the same magical effect as before. The energy was disappearing quickly, and the elder couldn''t find out the reason.


    Many people dare not go in again in order to reserve the quota. Even in the small secret place, the energy is empty.


    All kinds of gossip came to our face.


    So every day, it''s crowded with people to see if it''s getting better. After all, it''s a memorable experience to practice in a secret place.


    Suddenly, a blue and a yellow figure fell down, full of pride and pride.


    "I''ve seen the master of Lenggong, the vice master of Xuanyuan," a crowd quickly bows to them.


    Leng Tingwei nodded with a smile at the corner of his mouth, not to mention how spirited he was. However, Xuanyuan Yi''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot and drooped longer than a donkey.


    "Hum, it''s said that Ning Tao has been practicing here and occupied our position for so long. It''s time to let him out," Xuanyuan Yi said with an unhappy face.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Brother Xuanyuan, if you don''t want to be quick, when you come out, find a reason to teach you. Even if you enter the supreme hall, you have to know who should be offended and who doesn''t dare. If you lose your sense of propriety, it''s rubbish."


    "His quota has lived for a long time. The palace master thinks that it should have been counted out for a long time."


    Leng Tingwei negative hand, leisurely way.


    Hear here, Xuan Yuan Yi corner of the mouth a hook, don''t know to be calculating what evil idea.


    Suddenly, the crowd came exclamation, saw that a large space corridor, a pair of golden girl came out, face with peach blossom, energetic.


    Before they could react, the sky turned dark for a moment, and the whole fairy palace was filled with heavenly power.


    A destructive force is gathering in the sky.


    "This It''s a natural disaste

 Chapter 2610

    At this moment, 100000 people looked up.


    The scene was so grand that it was amazing.


    The dark cloud, like ink, almost drips into the water. From time to time, lightning and thunder flash, and layers of thunder snakes swim in it.


    The strong heavenly power enveloped the whole fairy palace.


    No one dare to try the power easily.


    Gradually, however, the whole imperial city was shrouded in the clouds.


    The scope of this natural calamity is really large, some boundless, old friars, antiques, powerful All at the moment straight frown, this movement is how to return a responsibility?


    Is someone breaking through the fairy?


    They meditate, think more, but then shake their heads.


    It''s not right.


    Even if someone wants to make a breakthrough, shouldn''t they make such a big fuss?


    It''s a little high profile.


    Are you not afraid of being murdered?


    You know, a little mistake is enough to make the whole disaster degenerate, or even bring disaster.


    Dare to rob in such a noisy place.


    "It''s crazy..."


    At this time, the Dalai Lama went abroad.


    Thousands of people looked up at the sky in amazement. Next second, they all looked at ningtao and xianyueyi in amazement.


    "Yes Are they robbing? "


    Leng Tingwei and Xuanyuan Yi suddenly realize something. They are all pale, and there is a shadow on their face. One doesn''t like to see the enemy strengthen, and the other doesn''t like to be held in hand.


    At this moment, they reached an agreement


    "Click Click... "


    %Chapter a On the festival / ln0i ---


    looking at the movement above his head, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows without fear and said with a funny smile: "it seems that once he comes out of the secret place, he will be targeted by this robbery?"


    It''s not the first time for him to experience this kind of thing, and there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    "Husband, don''t be careless. It''s a natural disaster for me. It looks like thunder is coming down."


    Fairy month slightly a feeling, hurriedly remind a way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly negative hand a smile, raised his head and said: "in this case, let the storm come more violent some of it, husband and wife concentric, its benefit break gold."


    With that, he suddenly raised his head and looked into the sky. His eyes were filled with a sense of war.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    He burst out his own breath in a flash.


    In this moment, the sky seems to capture something, even the thunder, the whole God thunder cloud, in an instant expanded more than ten times.


    Terrible Tianwei It''s like the wrath of heaven!


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This What''s going on? Is someone going to break through the emperor? My God, what''s this ray? My breath is about to suffocate. It''s terrible... "


    "No It''s impossible? What''s going on? It''s like Tianjie has a spirit... "


    Countless strong, difficult road.


    Ma Lao, Wang Lao, and even the great patriarchs who did not leave, several of the ten immortals, with solemn faces, could not help looking up. This Lei is unusual.


    It''s like it''s really drawing God''s anger.


    Who on earth is robbing?


    After thinking about it, they all rushed in that direction, at least to confirm the identity of this person


    Outside the secret world, Xianyue looked at the furious robbery and said, "husband, is this your robbery cloud? How do I feel, he''s angry? "


    "It seems that our cloud robbery has become one."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is speechless, as if It''s really such a thing. I wipe it. Am I hated by heaven?


    Isn''t it a middle finger in the demon world? As for revenge?


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The roar seemed like the sky had collapsed. People were terrified when they heard it.


    What''s more, the scope of the cloud disaster is tens of thousands of miles?


    It''s appalling!


    "Whoosh..."


    At last, the great figures of all parties arrived and looked at the lively protagonist, who turned out to be Ning Tao!


    Lying trough, how long did he break through Dixian? How can we break through again?


    Some of the elders were immediately ashamed.


    At this time, the cloud was ready to a certain extent, and there was a purple light shining, as if the purple air came from the East, facing the sun. From the nine clouds, there was a terrible thunder.


    "Click Click... "


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with this purple light, and their eyes were burning. They closed their eyes.


    Even the strong can''t help screaming.


    Ning Tao and Xian Yue Yi hold their hands tightly. Although they don''t react, they are hit by the thunder, which is twice as common, because they are robbing together.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "There is no way to describe the horror of this divine thunder.


    The whole fairy palace is shaking.


    "No, start the defense array in the secret place of Da Luo, and don''t let the thunder destroy it," Ma shouts at the elders.


    The xiaoyaoxian and others, it is at this moment to pull up the heart, never seen such a terrible God thunder.


    According to ancient books, this God thunder seems to be very similar to the description of ancient times Zixiao shenlei!

 Chapter 2611

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Endless purple light filled the eyes, as if to come to the purple country, to see the beginning of Hongmeng, and as vast as jiuxiao, magnificent to unimaginable.


    And thunder, boom, but overturned the eardrum.


    Ningtao and xianyueyi are fiercely attacked by the Zixiao God thunder, as if they run through heaven and earth, destroying everything.


    Those terrible forces, even the particles are broken down.


    "Boom boom..."


    All the people, the defensive array, even Leng Tingwei and Xuanyuan Yi were shocked by this force.


    What''s more, he vomited blood on the spot and was in a coma.


    It''s a terrible day.


    Ma Lao, Yue Ying and others are worried. This divine thunder is rare in all ages. They have never seen it. I''m afraid they will suffer.


    Can you really cross it?


    In the thunder, Ning Tao and Xian Yue Yi hold hands all the time. Although the power is violent, they do not resist and take over with the power of their bodies.


    Invisible, cells, muscles, bones, blood, spirits There''s been amazing evolution.


    It''s a rebirth like sublimation from the inside out.


    As if the body of this, only the body of dirt.


    Ning Tao cold hum, but proud gold body, unyielding soul, more raised his head and roared: "thief God, you only have this ability? Is that your anger? "


    "I give you the middle finger, but also give you the white eye."


    With a bang, the whole fairy palace was shocked for three times, as if it was a disaster. The destructive power of Zixiao shenlei was twice as strong as that just now.


    "Well Cough... "


    Xianyue suddenly snorted, and a wisp of blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth. Gradually, she couldn''t bear the pressure.


    My husband''s misfortune is really shocking.


    "Yiyi, are you ok?" Ning Tao''s face changes, and he rushes to worry about Xianyue.


    Yiyi shakes his head, indicating that he can carry it.


    And their strength is growing exponentially. They are healthy and full of spirit. Only by absorbing the power of thunder can they transform with the help of strength.


    But just as everything grew, suddenly his body relaxed, and the terrible impact disappeared.


    Zixiao shenlei has crossed over.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s eyes full of awe!


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, his spine was straight, but now he was in the crater.


    The whole body is still entangled, filled with purple lightning, "crackling" flashing sound, some thunder arcs want to escape, but they can''t escape the swallowing of Ning Tao.


    Dantian, the next second, Ma shouts: "Ning Changlao, Princess Yueyi, ready, the robbery is coming, we can''t help, so we have to move you outside."


    "Life and death depend on both of you. We are waiting for your safe return."


    Ning Tao and his wife nodded their heads.


    "Come on, move the array, let''s go!" The pattern under the feet of Ning Tao and his wife is shining in an instant.


    And the Apocalypse has finally reached its peak.


    At this moment, Leng Tingwei seizes an opportunity. Xuanyuan Yi has a tacit power to attract attention, while Leng Tingwei throws in an instant.


    "Lei Zhong, bang!"


    But unexpectedly, they didn''t make use of any sound, and their shadows disappeared.


    The whole fairy palace was suddenly quiet.


    Move the array. It''s a success. The thunder is gone.


    When people''s faces changed, someone suddenly exclaimed, "you Look over there


    They all looked up and saw that in the distant sky, there was a thunder gun mixed with the power of heaven''s punishment, and the terror ran through the heaven and earth.


    Although I have never seen such thunder, I feel that it is countless times stronger than Zixiao thunder. In my mind, I can''t help but come up with a word God punishes thunder!


    The robber was enraged again.


    Damn it, someone did something.


    Can Ning Tao and Xianyue still survive?

 Chapter 2612

    A divine weapon of heaven''s punishment is inserted into the center of the earth from the sky.


    This scene was seen by most of Zhongyu. Those who didn''t know it thought that Leidi reappeared, and those who knew it were all stunned by this scene.


    I''m afraid Ning Tao and his wife are more likely to be in danger than good.


    God''s anger, all things fall.


    Forever So!


    "Click Click... "


    The endless thunder resounded through my ears, just like thunder, as if the sky was falling apart.


    And at the foot, also spread to vibrate, some of the cultivation weak people stagger.


    Hundreds of thousands of people could not help but be silent.


    I''m afraid something''s going to happen.


    Until a long time, there is no news of Ning Tao and his wife.


    "No No, it''s impossible... "


    "Whoosh..."


    Yang Zheng, Wang Lao, and even elder heiyang all split the space pale and rushed in. If they didn''t believe it, the sect leader would never have an accident.


    They must see to the end.


    Don''t believe it unless you see it with your own eyes.


    The Xiaoyao fairy, however, has an angry look on Leng Tingwei and Xuanyuan Yi. Just now, one intentionally exposes his breath, and the other throws something.


    It has doubled the power of the disaster.


    "Damn it, scumbag..."


    "Buzz..."


    A Jingtian sword calls back everyone''s thoughts. Leng Tingwei is wondering if he has succeeded. Suddenly, he hears Leng Ye''s cry in his ear.


    "Ting''er, be careful..."


    "With the mighty sword, kill the despicable," xiaoyaoxian roared at lengtingwei.


    However, when Leng Tingwei and Xuanyuan Yi were shocked, a tall and burly figure stood in front of him, shaking his sword Qi to pieces.


    The strong wind blinded everyone.


    "Tut tut..."


    "Xiaoyao, why are you so angry? It''s just a little man. He died when he died, but you dare to attack the two palace masters. It''s disrespectful. "


    Wu Xian blows away the clouds and sneers.


    "Palace master?"


    On hearing this, Xiaoyao sneered and said contemptuously, "if the Lord of the great Luo fairy palace is so despicable and shameless, I don''t know it."


    "What''s more, they are not palace masters. They plot secretly. Don''t you give an explanation?"


    "That''s right. The two potential palace leaders of the hall actually gave their hand to the elders of the supreme hall in front of the high-level officials of the five regions. You are too brave. Do you not pay attention to the supreme hall or are you arrogant?"


    "I''ve just become the chief of the imperial palace. I''m so presumptuous. If I inherit the grand unification, it''s not a mess..."


    More than a dozen masters immediately yelled.


    Ma Lao''s face, also at this moment, gushed out a chill, will his words be ignored?


    Seeing this, Leng ye and xuanyuanchun rush out and say anxiously, "everyone, calm down and listen to the explanation of the Lord first."


    Leng Tingwei said with a dry smile: "yes, everyone misunderstands that the palace leader is not that kind of villain. Brother Ning and I are familiar at first sight. Seeing that his natural disaster is so terrible, we want to help him."


    "What I threw just now is a lightning arrester. It''s a treasure of our ancestors. It can weaken the power of natural calamity. The master of the palace really cares for the safety of elder Ning."


    Voice, but also full of grievances, helpless.


    In fact, no one could see what he was throwing. He said it was lightning arrester, that is lightning arrester.


    Who would have thought it would be Lei Zhong?


    After hearing what he said, people felt that they were regarded as fools, and they were furious. Is the disaster getting stronger or weaker? Can''t they feel it?


    Especially the sincerity of Leng Tingwei''s face makes people feel disgusted and disgusted.


    And Gu Yiming is shameless


    Xiaoyaoxian sneers and points to xuanyuanyi. Moriran says, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Lord Hui Xiaoyao, I''ve just broken through, and my breath hasn''t reached the level of freedom. Maybe I was stimulated by the natural disaster just now. My skill has gone wrong accidentally. I have no choice but to do it."


    Xuanyuanyi is a quiet road.


    It seems respectful, but in fact it''s sarcastic. In this state, can''t it be accepted and released freely?


    Do you think the people present are fools?


    Or have you been practicing in vain for thousands of years?


    Gu Yiming is trembling with anger. He wants to rush up and tear these two people to pieces


    However, when all the people were gnashing their teeth, the moon shadow fairy took a step. Her eyes were indifferent, but she broke out with all her strength in an instant. She didn''t want to talk nonsense. She directly put her strength into her hands, and formed a crescent like a machete.


    "Xianfa, a bright moon shines on the earth!"


    More than half of the forces have also moved one after another.


    "Well, moon shadow, what do you want to do? The two palace masters have already explained. Why are you still pestering? Do you want to start a civil war? "Xuanyuan Chun frowned and said in a deep voice.


    But these words, also let Ma Laoren''s footstep a meal, really "civil war" two words too poke heart.


    u¡£ The first time of LT version ¡ñ was published to 0


    I couldn''t help hesitating in the same place


    Seeing this, Leng Tingwei and Xuanyuan Yi look at each other, and both see the pride in each other''s eyes. Ning Tao''s heart is full of trouble, but he didn''t expect that.


    Although some reckless, but in a good mood, in the future, who can say?


    Looking at the two sides of the stalemate, Leng Tingwei can''t help but sneer: "you guys, brother Ning has gone back to the west, and the lightning arrester can''t help him, so you''d better take care of the future early."


    "I''ll go to your m, surnamed Leng. You dare to curse our sect leader. I tell you that when the sect leader comes back, he will beat you first. Your mother doesn''t know him."


    Gu Yiming can''t help yelling.


    But as soon as the words came out, Leng Tingwei''s smile froze, and his eyes flashed a killing opportunity. The extremely cold sky covered his body in an instant, and he said coldly, "abuse the palace master, and you should kill him."


    "Extremely cold, frozen for thousands of years!"


    "What what? The emperor Gu Yiming''s pupils shrank, and he was startled by the terrible cold.


    But all of a sudden, a space beside him was torn open, a tall and straight Golden Shadow came out, and a faint laughter came out: "brother Leng doesn''t even know how to lead thunder and lightning. With this knowledge, he has the face to be the palace leader?"


    There were four ferocious fire dragons all over him. They came up with a fierce roar.


    "Five wheels away from the fire cover, the power of four dragons!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Extremely cold and extremely Yang two entangle endlessly, the power of two imperial utensils, in this place, crazy is pervading.


    But after a breath, the extremely cold completely fell into the downwind, and the four dragons dashed past.


    "No, ting''er," Leng Ye''s pupil shrinks. As soon as he moves, the shadow of the moon suddenly stops in front of him.


    "Dare to move again, die!"


    Xiaoyao stopped Wuxian.


    Taichuxian stopped xuanyuanchun.


    Half and the other half face each other directly.


    Leng Tingwei''s face turned white. He was shocked and said: "yes It''s you, Ning Tao, five wheels away from the fire cover. "


    But the next second was swallowed by the fire dragon.


    "Puff..."


    Leng Tingwei was hit hard and vomited blood. Even if he was protected by extremely cold weather, his bones were broken. After all, there was a big gap between him and Ning Tao.


    Even one side of Xuanyuan Yi did not respond.


    "Damn it..."


    But with the sound of "brush", Ning Tao suddenly appears in front of Leng Tingwei''s face. The smile of evil spirit and the breath of the four immortals make him feel a thump in his heart.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "It''s been a long time since the emperor Jianhan gave you the cover. I should have lent it back to you."


    Ning Tao sneers and reaches for it.

 Chapter 2613

    The extremely cold sky cover and the five wheels away from the fire cover are originally one. They all come from that Hall of eternal life!


    It is said that the combination is extremely powerful.


    Among the imperial wares, it is also one of the best, with a great reputation.


    The extremely cold immortal inadvertently got the extremely cold sky cover tens of thousands of years ago.


    After tens of thousands of years of planning, they arranged for the people to take the five wheel fire shield, but unexpectedly, the five wheel fire shield chose Ning Tao of the holy body of the sun.


    For this reason, the family was furious.


    Leng Tingwei has been eager to snatch the fire cover from Ning Tao, but Ning Tao is also salivating for the cover.


    Who doesn''t like Diqi?


    There is a chance between the two.


    Now this opportunity is put in front of oneself and others, which does not move.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao really didn''t expect that Leng Tingwei would dare to be so blatant as a black hand, and Xuanyuan Yi would cheat on his own disaster.


    Enough to make their own disaster doubled, even he, also almost did not let the God thunder to smash.


    Fortunately, he is in good health.


    Xianyueyi is protected by the twenty-four grade Zulian. In a word, there is no danger, and the robbery goes smoothly.


    But on second thought, this is not unreasonable.


    He had a lot of grudges with the two men in the past.


    If you let yourself die in the disaster, it''s all over.


    However, the robbery became angry again. Before it dissipated, he gave himself another thunder, which caught him off guard and made xianyueyi almost bend over with a smile


    Ning Tao was depressed.


    I''m not going to get along with him.


    He had a hunch that it would be more difficult next time


    However, this is not all bad.


    Although shenlei is terrible, the increase it brings is also reflected incisively and vividly in the random attack just now. It only feels unprecedented powerful.


    Even his "new constitution" has grown up a lot.


    A potential bottomless hole has been formed.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s flame palm grasps on the cover of the frozen sky. Once he suffered a loss, he can''t suffer any more. He doesn''t want to be frozen into ice.


    He''s ready.


    Sure enough, when you touch the extremely cold sky cover, the terrible extremely cold air instantly rebounds out, and you want to completely freeze the person you touch.


    "Click Click... "


    Seeing this, Leng Tingwei instantly understood and roared: "Ning Tao, you are delusional. Get out of here."


    He was so angry that he wanted to split Ning Tao in two.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Under the impetus, the cold burst to the extreme.


    Even the air is covered with layers of ice and frost.


    However, the sun flame is stronger and everything is not burned. Ning Tao is not afraid at all. With a cold hum, he is like the king of fire, not afraid of the cold. And the five wheels from the fire cover is the opportunity to suppress the extremely cold sky cover.


    Whether it''s the power of fire.


    Or the combination of the two, display degree, Ning Tao and the emperor can crush Leng Tingwei and the emperor.


    After all, although the imperial weapon is strong, it is a dead thing after all.


    : H look at the legal chapter section n! It is difficult to exert the strongest power without strong manipulation.


    "Boom boom..."


    All this seems to be slow, but in fact, it''s only between lightning and flint, and both of them have no imperial tools.


    "Rather Ning Tao, how dare you brazenly rob the imperial utensils of the town family of the palace leader? What''s your heart?


    "Come on, suppress him quickly. He should die. Kill him directly," Leng Tingwei roared.


    His heart was burning with anger, and his eyes were dripping with ice.


    But who can step in at the moment?


    Even xuanyuanyi was stopped by a goddess like a fairy with a gun.


    This woman is Xianyueyi!


    Xuanyuanyi''s face was ugly, and the smell of xianyueyi, though quadruple, gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. He didn''t think it was an illusion.


    This girl is the daughter of the immortals.


    He did not dare to act rashly and was not sure.


    "I''m in trouble..."


    Leng Tingwei''s body is illusory, and his hands suddenly meet. He bursts out with all his strength, and the cold is gushing out, forming a vast field around him.


    "Immortal method, absolutely cold world!"


    "Click Click... "


    A big ice hockey immediately freezes Ning Tao.


    Before Leng Tingwei and others could breathe a sigh of relief, Ning Tao''s body was shocked, but he broke it by force. Jin Yan attached himself and said sarcastically, "you haven''t made any progress in so many days."


    "Your ice will never freeze me again."


    The sole of the foot is a little bit, Ning Tao breaks through Leng Tingwei''s defense in an instant with absolute crushing posture.


    The hand grasps, as if grasps 12 rainbows.


    This palm is like the hand of God."Fusion technique, twelve brand Tianquan!"


    Leng Tingwei''s face changed greatly. For a moment, he was scared and condensed a thousand layers of ice shield. He even absorbed some of his ancestors'' accomplishments to make the ice layer more solid.


    When he thought he could carry it, all the ice was crushed.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A huge fist like a casserole, no suspense, no hands, hard hit in the face.


    When he heard the sound of "bang", Leng Tingwei''s brain was confused and turned over his eyes. He felt that his soul had been beaten out. The sweet and salty ones poured out together, and several sharp objects rubbed his face.


    It''s like my own teeth are broken.


    Half of the face bone, pain.


    Not heavy to fly back out, Ning Tao easily pull, and pull him back, in the attention of the public, another blow hard hit him in the face.


    Once and for a dozen times.


    "Bang Bang..."


    They were so scared that they couldn''t help covering their faces.


    I''m afraid the head will blow.


    Gu Yiming, on the other side, yelled excitedly. His face turned red with excitement.


    It''s too cool to fight!


    "Little beast, you want to die, let go of ting''er, and help the palace master quickly," Leng Ye says. He is red eyed in a moment, and can''t help roaring around.


    Leng Tingwei is not Ning Tao''s opponent at all.


    However, his voice, it is attracted by a shadow of the Moon Fairy, like a silver hook moon cutting.


    He was scared out of his wits.


    Others, on the other hand, are in a stalemate and dare not fight


    A dozen punches in a row, Leng Tingwei was completely beaten silly, lying on the ground only out of the gas, head swollen like a big wax gourd, although Ning Tao did not blow, but his whole body bones were also interrupted by himself.


    Space ring, magic weapon, take it off together.


    "Pooh You... "


    Hearing this weak groan, Ning Tao sneered and stepped on his head directly. He stepped on the ground with one foot and said: "seriously, you shouldn''t provoke me."


    "As early as a month ago, I wanted to hit you. I didn''t have a chance, but you just wanted to die."


    "Well Well... "


    Leng tingweihong''s eyes are full of shame.


    At this time, Ning Tao put away his treasure, turned around, looked at Xuanyuan Yi, said with a sneer: "I remember just now, there was your boy there to make trouble."


    "I''ve been silent for a long time. You all itch, don''t you?"


    "You..."


    Xuanyuan Yi''s face changed, and now Ning Tao is not a month ago, let alone an immortal month.


    In a hurry, he blurted out: "if you dare to move me, the four of them will die!"

 Chapter 2614

    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was struck by thunder.


    Bai Yue? Wait a minute, the third is caught by Xuanyuan Yi? Four, Wang Tao, are they?


    "This son of a bitch..."


    "Where are they, my third brother?"


    Xuanyuan Yi suddenly woke up and realized that he had said something wrong. He said vaguely: "no I don''t know. I made a slip of the tongue. Brother Ning, some small things won''t make a big deal. "


    But with a brush, Ning Tao rushes in front of him with anger.


    Xuanyuan Yi was shocked, but also hit a punch.


    "Hong Hong..."


    The power of the two is just like the roaring of the mountain and the roaring of the sea, and the opening of the floodgate. Their respective strength is also released to each other, and their faces are also changeable.


    Xuanyuan Yi''s throat was sweet, and then he pressed it down. He was so shocked that he was so strong.


    A month ago, he had to fight himself.


    A month later, I was able to hurt myself.


    This guy, it''s terrible.


    Ning Tao trembled, stepped back and gave up his strength. He had a solid foundation and got to the sixth level of the earth immortal step by step.


    Compared with the magic iron in Yijiao cliff, it is much stronger, even several times.


    It is worthy of the third place in the list of longevity.


    True ability, great luck, can''t be underestimated.


    But the sole of the foot a little bit, again rushed up, if a month, I still have some fear of him, then a month later now, I let him reflect on life.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The two are fighting like a storm.


    Each of them had his own merits, which made everyone dazzled. Even the elders of the supreme hall were afraid.


    It''s really young and promising.


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao was mad, his eyes were bleeding red, and he roared: "dare to move my brother, if you don''t give me an account today, I will kill you, and then destroy Xuanyuan."


    "150 times The melting pot of war


    "Holy product, the hand of the world!"


    A vast and simple hand fell down.


    "This What''s this? " Xuanyuan Yi''s pupil contracted into a pinhole shape. He felt that what he was facing was not a hand or the power of a world.


    Compared with it, he is too insignificant.


    Like a firefly and a bright moon.


    Don''t mention him, even if has been frowning numb old, also at the moment stare big a double eye bead son, I NIMA, this what circumstance? Am I blind?


    How can this kid use the power of the world?


    He can''t do that.


    Let alone Ma Lao, even if you let a great emperor come, you can use the power of the world.


    But it doesn''t look like the world power of fairyland?


    Although it''s huge and impressive, its strength is weak. It''s really strange


    Xianyue''s five fold power, which is shining in her beautiful eyes, converges back. At this time, hiding a part of power may be of great use


    | original 0 ";


    " Damn it, I deceive too much. Do you really think I''m afraid of you? " Xuanyuan Yi is enraged by Ning Tao.


    The dragon''s shadow hovers around the body, the air of the emperor''s way is superimposed, the angry eyes are wide open, and the clothes and robes are "grinning". Behind them, there is a virtual shadow of the great emperor, like the ancestors of the human race.


    "Secret method, the power of the imperial way in one dynasty!"


    "Immortal method, Emperor way, dragon body!"


    It seems that there is a real dragon, and the emperor is furious.


    In a flash, he carried the world hard.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    People''s eardrums seem to have been broken. The floor made of tungsten steel has already been broken, and now it has been broken into bean curd dregs.


    The shock wave formed by the two forces lifted people away.


    Ma Lao frowned and motioned to the elders around him that the secret place of Da Luo was here. If it was affected by the power, it would be a huge loss.


    It''s said that all the energy inside has been lost.


    I don''t know who did it?


    "Click Bang... "


    A crisp ring, let Xuanyuan Yi scared scream out, the next second was palm into the ground.


    "No..."


    Those bean curd dregs are all one meter high.


    People are numb. If you want to say Leng Tingwei is defeated, it''s just that Ning Tao is better than him all the time. Now it''s well known to people in five regions.


    But xuanyuanyi, although his glory has passed, still ranked high in the longevity list.


    It is among the top three.


    It was hard for people to accept his defeat.


    This year''s longevity list is the most excellent and top ranking one in thousands of years, especially the first ten immortals. It was once known as the first evil in the fairyland. It''s hard to see it in a million years.


    But many people have many objections.


    Because no one has seen him.How to know the truth?


    "Step on..."


    Ning Tao red eyes rushed into the palm print, a half dead Xuanyuan Yi, ferocious lift up, angry way: "tell me, where is my third brother?"


    "If anything happens to him, I''ll be the first to kill you."


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Xuanyuan Yi laughs miserably and coughs up blood. This palm breaks his arrogance and makes the whole person like a walking corpse.


    He knew that he had really lost his dependence.


    "I I don''t know! "


    Seeing that his mouth was hard, Ning Tao broke his leg in an instant. The crisp bone sound, click, let Xuanyuan Yi''s forehead overflow bean sweat in an instant.


    As you can see, there are still several green tendons on his forehead exposed. The pain is unbearable. He clenched his teeth and said: "I I really don''t know. "


    "Even if you beat me to death, I don''t know. I only heard about it, so I deliberately threatened you."


    But Ning Tao was very angry and laughed. He grabbed his neck and said: "do you think I will believe it?"


    "Xiaoyou, can you give me a thin noodle?" A familiar sound of vicissitudes sounded behind.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. Although he didn''t look back, he guessed who it was. A few years ago, he had been dealing with Xuanyuan family, Xuanyuan Chun.


    Immediately the head also does not return sneer way: "give you face?"? For what? Is your face big? "


    "I tell you, if you don''t tell me about my third brother today, it''s no different to destroy you Xuanyuan. If you don''t believe it, you can try it, or you can wake up your ancestors Come and plead


    As soon as the words came out, there was a silence around.


    Xuanyuan Yihong eyes, his loyalty to the family, is true, would rather die than let the family humiliated.


    Immediately difficult: "ancestor, do it quickly, don''t worry about me, Yi''er is incompetent, go first."


    However, behind him came Xuanyuan Chun''s deep voice: "Ning Changlao, I hope you calm down. I swear to you with the honor of Xuanyuan family that I will help you find out about your four brothers."


    "But I hope you can believe me that we didn''t do it. It''s a close friend of Lord Luo Tiangong. It''s disrespectful of us to move him."


    "I hope you I can understand

 Chapter 2615

    Xuanyuanchun words fall, the field dead silence.


    This full purpose mess, as well as the center of the scene, tens of thousands of people, are staring at Ning Tao.


    At the moment, his broad and powerful hand tightly pinches Xuanyuan Yi''s neck, while Xuanyuan Chun stands behind Ning Tao, but he doesn''t mean to start.


    Because of this, taichuxian did not act rashly.


    "Cough..."


    Xuanyuan Yi''s face turned red and he coughed painfully. The more Ning Tao grasped, the more powerful he was.


    Now that he has experienced the four great gods, it''s easy for him to crush an immortal


    Tens of thousands of people frown tightly. Is Ning Tao really going to kill? At least, this is also the quasi Deputy palace leader. After more than a month, the Xuanyuan family can''t wait to die.


    But why on earth?


    All right, how come there''s such a big fire?


    "Rather long old, old swear by life," Xuanyuan Chun''s lips wriggled for a moment, and he quickly gritted his teeth. He knew something about Ning Tao''s temper.


    At this time, if you really insist, Ning Tao may fight with him to the end, which is not worth the loss.


    It''s very likely that both sides will lose.


    Although he was in a high position, he was also the deputy head of the supreme hall, but something was wrong at the moment, so he had to bow his head.


    However, Ning Tao has been red eyes, heavy nose, before Xuanyuan Yi said that words, has been reverberating in his mind.


    He doesn''t believe in Xuanyuan? It''s too late to miss this opportunity.


    Third, their lives are the most important. There must be no slightest deviation.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao''s strength is even greater.


    Xuanyuan Chun''s pupil shrinks, and his anger bursts into terror. Yi''er is the genius of his Xuanyuan family who hasn''t been born for hundreds of thousands of years, so he must protect it.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he whispered in Ning Tao''s ear: "my Xuanyuan family It is impossible to betray


    "Huh?"


    Ning Tao suddenly wakes up.


    On one side, Xianyue saw something wrong and asked, "husband, are you ok?"


    Ning Tao shook his head and sighed, "I''m ok."


    Say, unexpectedly threw Xuan Yuan Yi.


    But he took off his space ring.


    Even if you want to let him go, you can''t make him so cheap. The space ring is even the interest.


    And Xuanyuan Chun hurriedly took Xuanyuan Yi, and retreated abruptly. As for the space ring, what can it be? His Xuanyuan family is already as rich as his country.


    Is the head of the eight aristocratic families getting a false name?


    "Just now, our sect leader needs a reasonable explanation. If my brother has an accident, you can rest assured that our sect leader will be the first to attack your Xuanyuan family," Ning Tao said coldly.


    Xuanyuan Chun frowned, grabbed Xuanyuan Yi and hummed coldly: "I will give you an explanation."


    Then he left here in an instant.


    Is this the end of it? It looks like they made a deal?


    Ning Tao is really plump.


    In doing so, no one can rival


    Ning Tao turns around, Leng Tingwei is still like a dead dog, lying in the mud powder, struggling.


    However, the extremely cold sky cover is still suppressed by the five wheel fire cover, but it has been resisting.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao reaches for two pieces of imperial utensils, but sees the extremely cold sky cover struggling violently.


    Realizing that it''s not right, he quickly turns to see that the ancestor of the cold family, Leng ye, is still holding a strange and homologous ice crystal in his hand. I don''t know what he''s doing?


    But see this extremely cold sky cover cold.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    Ning Tao cold hum, suddenly Eye Bead son a turn, blunt body side way: "Yi Yi, grasp this extremely cold day cover."


    "Me?" Xianyue was stunned for a moment.


    Although don''t understand, but still did, a jade hand, busy grasp to the extremely cold cover.


    Seeing this, Leng Ye sneers at things that he doesn''t know how to live or die. What he does is to wake the master Qi Ling up. He dares to touch them. He is looking for death.


    There will be another ice sculpture later.


    No one can take away the imperial utensils of his family.


    But just when he was proud, the frozen canopy was suddenly frightened, and a miserable cry came. Then, a stream of energy poured into xianyueyi''s ring.


    The frozen canopy, which was still struggling violently, suddenly became peaceful, like a newborn.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Everyone''s face was full of question marks and incredible.


    At this time, Leng Ye suddenly vomits blood, and his face is pale. He says angrily: "this How is that possible? I''m not in touch with you? "


    "No How did the adults disappear? No, you What''s wrong with youXianyueyi is also at a loss, but Ning Tao looks at Leng Ye''s anger and half of his soul flying to the sky. He just smiles and doesn''t explain. This is what he looked like when he got five wheels out of the hood.


    Reach out and grab it directly at the frozen canopy.


    There was no hindrance.


    He immediately said with a smile, "I lent this imperial instrument to brother Leng. It''s the same as me. Now it''s time for me to take it back."


    "Master Leng ye, thank you for supporting our master''s treasure, but it won''t be necessary in the future."


    "It has Return to the owner


    "Puff..."


    Leng Ye hears that he is so angry that his eyes turn black. He looks up to the sky and spits out blood. His breath is very weak. He is attacked by the enemy and is directly hurt.


    This injury is completely out of the air.


    Ning Tao turns black and white.


    It has been tens of thousands of years since he came to Lengjia town. It is the foundation of his family. Although it is rare for outsiders to see it, the description is indispensable.


    This is robbery.


    "This bastard, damn little bastard..." Cold Ye red eyes, looking at Leng Tingwei, in the heart of resentment.


    "Ning Tao, don''t be complacent too early. We are not finished yet. You wait for me..."


    Ning Tao negative hand sneer, sarcastic way: "this door Lord wait, but, before this, you or see you choose the quasi palace Lord, mud can''t support on the wall."


    "If you provoke me, you will regret it!"


    Then he nodded to the people who were helping, and took Yueyi to the five gods.


    Old three, Wang Tao, small, big head, four of them must have an accident, although Ning Tao is not clear, but this matter must let Luo Tian help.


    Because he''s the only one who knows about midfield.


    Better not let him find out who did it.


    The extremely cold sky cover is also given to Yiyi. It''s still under the red eyes of Leng Ye''s grandfather, and his heart is cut by a knife


    Ma Laogan cough, the official polite a few words, who did not mention, avoid the heavy, skip.


    Although I didn''t mention the two would-be palace masters, as long as they are not fools, they all know that they are very disappointed. If Ning Tao could be the palace master of Daluo, how good would it be?


    "Whoosh..."


    The four of them return to the nameless valley. Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming stay outside. Ning Tao and Xian Yueyi tear open the small world and rush in.


    As soon as I went in, I was stunned.


    Luo Tian, Luo Hai and Qilin are all here, but there are two strangers.


    Xuanyuanchun.


    And Xuanyuanyi kneeling on the ground!


    Seeing Ning Tao coming back, Luo Tian took a deep breath and said complicatedly, "third brother, I''ve got news."


    "Four of them, in the hands of the traitors!"

 Chapter 2616

    "Traitor? Who is it? " Ning Tao eye a cold, hurriedly blunt Luo Tian etc. to pursue to ask a way.


    But a few shook their heads.


    Seeing his doubts, Luo Hai explained, "well, a few months ago, when Luo Tian had an accident, the four of Bai Yue also had an accident on the battlefield."


    "But at first we didn''t notice that the enemy did it quietly."


    "Until recently, we began to check their news, but found that they had disappeared. The latest news is xuanyuanyi It''s what I said


    Hear this, Ning Tao busily fixed on the Xuan Yuan Yi that kneels, this guy really knows what.


    However, seeing him look over, Xuanyuan YILENG snorted and said, "I didn''t do it. It''s just that once I passed by an unknown mansion and overheard something, but I couldn''t guess who was plotting."


    "But I swear, it''s not my Xuanyuan family. As we all know, my Xuanyuan family will never betray."


    "Hum, that''s not sure," said Ning Tao, with a hostile look on his face.


    But at this time, one side of Xuanyuan Chun opened his mouth, said with a smile: "rather long old, perhaps you do not know, my Xuanyuan family''s strength, the source of Qi, all rely on the emperor."


    "This is our way and faith. If we abandon this way, our Xuanyuan family will lose its strength."


    "Even It will be destroyed! "


    "Therefore, our Xuanyuan family and the masters of the five realms of the past dynasties are both prosperous and destructive. There is no such thing as betrayal. Do you understand?"


    Not waiting for Ning Tao to recover, Jiang Yan added: "it will not betray, but it will lead to civil strife."


    "This betrayal refers to outside the fairy palace, but if it''s inside, it''s hard to say."


    Xuanyuanchun smile, but did not interrupt.


    Civil strife, in fact, is not appropriate, but they all fought with the strength of one family to win the title of the ninth five-year emperor two or three times.


    It''s reasonable, and it''s suitable for those who have the ability.


    Just now, he was in a hurry. Part of what he said was a trial, because there were many strange things in the selection of the palace leader.


    It''s likely to be a huge game.


    Sure enough, in the world of five gods, he saw Luo Tian with his own eyes, proving that his guess was right.


    And Xuanyuan Yi, who is to be the Deputy palace master, is unnecessary. He has jumped into other people''s circle. Now his Xuanyuan family is also a member of the plan.


    After all, I have nothing to do


    Ning Tao frowned and seemed to realize that it was like this. That is to say, there should be no connection between the Xuanyuan family and the demon world, the temple of hell.


    But who is the traitor?


    What about the four of them?


    Xianyueyi came over and gently took Ning Tao''s arm to comfort him. She said in a soft voice, "since they have captured the four people, they must know your relationship."


    "If I guess right, now the enemy doesn''t appear and there is no news. I must be waiting for a chance to use them to deal with you, so my husband must be prepared."


    "That''s right. The palace master thinks the same way."


    "As for traitors, there are two possibilities. One is that they have their own black hands. The other is that they have their own black hands in the demon world and the temple of hell It''s very deep. "


    Luo Tian said what he thought.


    But Ning Tao waved his hand and frowned: "I don''t care about this. You deal with it. I''m only in charge of the demon world."


    "Now that my business is over and my accomplishments have broken through, I need to settle down. I plan to go back to seclusion. Anyway, it''s convenient for me to communicate now. If there''s any news from the third brother, let me know as soon as possible."


    "By the way, can you sell this place in the secret place of Daluo? My Not so much now? "


    Listen to this words, Luo Hai a Leng, then rolled his eyes: "of course, but the general brain is not sick, will not sell."


    "There is no market for the quota. Even the immortals in the longevity list can''t be squeezed in."


    Jiang Yan also reminded: "yes, the number of places in the secret place of Daluo is precious, and few of them are sold."


    When Ning Tao heard this, his eyes brightened and he was surprised: "very few? That is to say, there are


    "Cough..."


    Xianyu Yi blushed and coughed. After all, she did something wrong for the first time, but she knew that her husband had absorbed almost all the energy in the secret place of Da Luo.


    If we keep the quota, it will be useless.


    He even thought of selling it.


    "My husband is so clever Bah That''s bad... "


    Suddenly, one side of Xuanyuan Yi eyes shine, quickly with begging eyes to see Xuanyuan Chun.


    Xuanyuanchun coughed and said with a dry smile, "Ning Changlao, do you want to sell the quota of the secret place of Daluo? There are five months left, right? Can you sell it to my Xuanyuan family? "


    "Oh? Do you want to buy it? " Ning Tao picks his eyebrows.


    "Of course, this quota can''t be asked. Even my Xuanyuan family doesn''t have much. If elder Ning is willing to sell it, how much it is and how much my Xuanyuan family wants, he will definitely give you a satisfactory price."Xuanyuanchun patted his chest and laughed.


    Xianyue coughed awkwardly, but Ning Tao looked serious and thought, "let''s talk about it."


    "Er..."


    "A month, 50 billion immortal stones?" Xuan Yuan Chun picks eyebrows and tentatively says a number.


    Luo Hai, Qilin, Jiang Yan and others ponder that this figure is fair, but Ning Tao''s quota is the best in the secret place of Da Luo.


    Only Luo Tian squints at Ning Tao. What bad idea does he have?


    So I didn''t say a word


    "A month, buy it now, 100 billion immortal stones, and then a few hundred jin of Huang Dao Long Qi. That thing is not as good as the golden light of merit, but it''s not bad."


    Ning Tao has a perfunctory look on his face.


    "You You''re starving, are you? What about robbery? " Xuanyuan Yi almost jumped up without fear.


    Originally, I was not happy with Ning Tao. Now I see that he takes advantage of him. Naturally, I''m not willing to give him a cent more. In my heart, I feel terrible.


    /% genuine first Q (post S0 ` J


    but Ning Tao glanced at it and sniffed, "do you want to buy it or not? I''m not willing to sell it. I''m going home."


    Said, on the arm of Xianyue according to leave.


    But xuanyuanchun lost his smile and said: "don''t be angry. I didn''t say I won''t buy it. Before, Yi''er offended elder Ning. If so, I''ll buy it at a buy it now, but I don''t have so much huangdaolongqi."


    "You can give it to elder Ning at most Fifty pounds


    "Fifty?"


    Ning Tao ponders solemnly, but he doesn''t know that Xianyue has been pulling him. Is this really good?


    I feel so flustered.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao sighed heavily and said, "it''s just that I''m not the one to keep a grudge. Since chunlao has opened his mouth like this, I have to sell face."


    "Fifty Jin is fifty Jin. The rest will be filial to you. Let the two palace masters testify face to face."


    The quota usually has a special token. Although Ning Tao doesn''t have it, he keeps it in Luo Tian''s room. He pays for it with one hand and delivers it with the other. It''s decided by the two palace masters.


    Five hundred billion immortal stones, 50 Jin of imperial power and dragon spirit, fall into Ning Tao''s pocket like this.


    Xianyue can''t lift her head because she blushes


    After taking something, Ning Tao leaves with xianyueyi standing tall. Xuanyuanchun looks at the token and sighs. The boy has finally learned how to be a man.


    I also know how to honor him. It''s good, it''s good

 Chapter 2617

    Leave the five gods and come to the valley array.


    However, in addition to Ning Tao and Xian Yue Yi, there are Luo Tian, Luo Hai, Jiang Yan and unicorn.


    "You Why are you all following me? " Ning Tao put the money away, staring, a face alert.


    Xianyueyi chuckled.


    "Cough..."


    Luo Hai coughed, pointed to his broken arm and said, "I''m going to heal the wound. I can''t let it get worse."


    "I''m going to talk to ZuLong," Kirin said with his hands on his back.


    "I''m going on holiday," Luo Tian said comfortably. For hundreds of years, I''ve never been so idle, and my injury is better.


    "I I''ll just sit in the space transmission array, "Jiang Yan said coquettishly, blinking her big black innocent eyes.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s face is black, but he knows he can''t stop it.


    Immediately let them stand on the array plate together, and he instilled his own strength and began to open the transmission array.


    In a few people, almost half of them have never been in the teleportation array, which is a rarity.


    Only the space emperor ever made it.


    Even Qilin, the beast, hasn''t sat for several times


    All of a sudden, Luo Tian''s face moves. He takes out a broken jade tube from the ring. It''s the news from Ma Lao that the secret place of Da Luo is going to be closed temporarily.


    The energy inside is almost dry for some reason.


    It''s not as good as it used to be.


    Luohai, Jiangyan and Qilin all received the news, and felt like they were sent in groups.


    A few people feel what''s wrong, but Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. In his hand, he subconsciously increases his strength, and several immortal stones are inlaid into the groove instantly.


    At this time, the five gods trembled violently, and there was an old roar: "Ning Ning Changlao, please stay... "


    "Whoosh..."


    But the next second, the six disappeared.


    With the sound of "stabbing", xuanyuanchun, trembling all over, rushed over from the five gods. His red eyes looked around, but he could not see his figure.


    "What about people? My 500 billion, "xuanyuanchun screamed, and his intestines twitched in pain.


    Although this large amount of money can hold up for the Xuanyuan family, if it is a waste of money, it is a heavy blow.


    It''s like cutting flesh from him.


    "No Ning Tao, get back to my seat. "Xuanyuan Chunhong chased the inside of the fairy palace with her eyes


    "Whoosh..."


    With a sound, six people have changed their minds.


    Jiang Yan, Luo Tian looks surprised. Has he succeeded? It''s amazing. It''s so fast. A few seconds ago, they were still in central.


    "Everyone, welcome to the first gate in the world. Come with me," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    A few people pick eyebrow, followed up.


    Out of the cave, heaven and earth spiritual power to a higher level, some spirit cloud, spirit fog, spirit rain condensation.


    This environment is not inferior to the fairy palace.


    Luo Tian was a little surprised. It was the first time that he came to tiantianmen after the curse of death. He felt that earth shaking changes had taken place here.


    There are three or four immortals guarding the space transmission array. They have a solid foundation and are energetic.


    Further on, a famous mountain stands tall, simple and boundless, and there are shouts, like military training, and tens of thousands of people are fighting fiercely together.


    From time to time, you can see a fairy flying by.


    There is a big medicine field in the distance.


    "It''s just like the original luxury version. It''s incredible..." Luo Tian sighed.


    Four shadows rushed over and fell in front of several people. Three men and one woman were the four beasts. Four pairs of eyes immediately fixed on Qilin.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiaobai frowned.


    "Ha ha..."


    Qilin looked at the four with a smile, shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s boring to be idle. Come and have a chat with your old friends. It shouldn''t be a big problem, will it?"


    "Of course not. If it''s convenient for you, you might as well leave a Kirin''s power. Now it''s the only one," Ning Tao said with a dry smile.


    It is said that it was the great emperor of the five elements in that year that the Wuji god beast war was founded on the basis of the five God beasts.


    With the power of five beasts, this array integrates attack and defense.


    It''s also the final way of perfection.


    All of them are indispensable.


    "Hum, it''s no small matter for you to contribute to the beauty you want," Kirin said, neither agreeing nor refusing.


    Xiaobai stopped Xiaohei and said to Ning Tao, "don''t worry, give it to me."


    "Follow me..."


    The corner of Kirin''s mouth is a hook. It''s just what he plans to do when he leaves with Xiaobai.


    I always feel that there is a secret between them.


    And Luo Hai, familiar with the way: "I know where the drug fairy Road, do not send, I take Luo Tian to see."One side of Jiang Yan also embraces xianyueyi and says happily: "Princess Yueyi, please accompany me to visit the palace..."


    During the conversation, the small team completely broke up.


    Looking at the empty surroundings, Ning Tao''s face is muddled. These guys are like scoundrels.


    All of a sudden, Mo Lao flew over from a distance and found that it was Ning Tao. He was very happy, but he first reported: "sect leader, elder Bai Yang has been waiting for a long time."


    "Oh? Elder martial brother Bai Yang Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, and then he said: "lead the way, let''s go together..."


    "Whoosh..."


    After a while, he rushed to the world hall.


    As soon as Ning Tao enters the hall, he finds elder martial brother Bai Yang, who is chatting with Gao Jie. After the last disaster, it seems that elder martial brother Bai Yang has gained a lot.


    It''s not just about accomplishments.


    Even in divination, it is even more amazing.


    "Elder martial brother, why are you here? Is there something wrong with Taiji Bagua? " Ning Tao surprised.


    Gongyang stood up and said, "this time, I''ll do business with you."


    "Tell me," said Ning Tao, surprised.


    "The first is the selection of the leader of the great Luo palace. Now the five regions are well known. Leng Tingwei is superior and impetuous. We have all been targeted."


    "But I''m taijizong. I don''t want to listen to him," said Bai Yang.


    Ning Tao was surprised and said, "then what?"


    "Second, our Taiji Bagua sect suffered heavy losses in the flood disaster in the northern region. I''m afraid it''s hard to reproduce the glory of the sect."


    "So we thought of a way. It''s better to send charcoal in the snow than to add icing on the cake. Now that you are in a precarious situation, taijizong is willing to merge with tiantianmen and become a vassal. From then on, we will only listen to the master."


    ¡£ Elder martial brother Bai Yang shows a smile.


    Hearing this, Mo said Ning Tao was full of surprise. Even Gao Jie never thought of it.


    Although Bai Yang said it miserably, Disha was Disha after all, and the only remaining strength was also frightening.


    It''s just that Bai Yang asked them to agree. What''s really good is that taijizong has accumulated for countless years.


    The inside information is terrible.


    This is the difference between them.


    Nowadays, tiantianmen has become the target of the five domains, ranking first in the constellation. It must continue to grow stronger, otherwise some sects will be dissatisfied.


    Taijizong''s joining at this time can really be regarded as sending charcoal in the snow to frighten all the curfew.


    Ning Tao was overjoyed and said with a laugh, "well, thank you, elder martial brother. You and elder martial brother heiyang are the sixth and seventh supreme elders. They have settled in the elder hall. Taijizong and Hongmeng are merged and renamed Hongmeng Taiji hall."


    "From today on, Hongmeng Taiji hall is one of the most powerful gates in the world

 Chapter 2618

    This merger is a great joy.


    This matter has already spread out. However, the battlefield in the northern region is still fighting. Taijizong is also a Disha in the northern region. He can''t withdraw from the battlefield for a while.


    And taijizong has no intention of withdrawing.


    Even if the foundation is transferred, the northern region is still the place it cares about. It once established a sect here.


    And the name of the master of stars also makes Ning Tao attracted much attention There are also bad ones.


    At least no one dares to target openly.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A group of figures rushed to Hongmeng hall to express their congratulations. It''s like a festival with lights on. It''s really a good thing and needs to be done.


    In the bustle, Hongmeng Taiji hall was officially established, and there were two more immortals in the world.


    They are all old strong players


    Hongmeng Wudang, Shaolin Laozu and others are all proud talents. They have already become immortals. They are also outstanding in Hongmeng Taiji hall.


    It also convinced many taijizong disciples.


    To the outside world, taijizong''s action is undoubtedly surprising. No one can imagine that taijizong would abandon the inheritance and spirit of the sect and choose to merge.


    This is almost unimaginable for a large door with a long history.


    This is too much for Ning Tao.


    However, it''s not easy to get into trouble. Many forces have secretly destroyed their minds.


    Who wants to do it? I''ll weigh it carefully


    Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to this. As soon as he came back, he announced that he was closed. This breakthrough was not an immediate harvest. There was still greater nature scattered in his body,


    that was the energy of the Immortal King.


    There is also the power of pure Yuan Yin that has not been absorbed completely.


    /(?) first n_ &0


    if you feel it carefully, there will be a big harvest, so he pulls xianyueyi to close the door together and consolidate his strength


    It took a month to close the door.


    In the secret room, Ning Tao sits with his eyes closed and knees crossed, but his blood, bones and fur It seems that after pulp washing and rebirth, it becomes strange.


    A spit a Na, are like wind and thunder in the roar, powerful, some runes flicker slightly.


    And a spine is like a long gun


    Although his accomplishments didn''t increase much this time, he digested the mystery of the Immortal King, the power of Yuan Yin, and the strength of Ning Tao, which at least doubled that of a month ago. This increase is subconscious.


    For example, how is the fastest, the most complete and the most suitable grand Sunday.


    Muscle, as if with memory.


    It''s like in the battlefield, after thousands of times, you know what to do when you raise your hand.


    This kind of memory can be faster than the trick in mind.


    It''s twice as strong as usual


    As soon as he closed his eyes, all kinds of feelings came to his heart. He settled down quietly, as if there were no barriers for him.


    He had seen a little bit of the mystery of the fairy king.


    Mental strength has increased dramatically.


    The efficiency of star refining is doubled.


    Now, the amount of refining by ningtao has reached 300 strands. During this period, however, it has never stopped. Even so, there are still 200 strands left to be refined.


    It was less than four months before Yan Feitian''s exit, and the situation became more and more urgent day by day.


    The key to longevity has just reached 90%!


    Third turn 85%!


    But now there is no more energy for him to swallow, which makes Ning Tao very worried. In four months, the key to longevity must reach 100%.


    Otherwise, he will die.


    This is the only chance.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao sighed and looked at the sleeping Xianyue Yi. A touch of softness flashed in his eyes.


    Just about to cover her with a quilt, a violent movement, sound, resounded through the world.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao''s face changes. What''s the matter? In the blur, he seemed to feel a strange breath.


    Immediately into a streamer, rushed out, five from the fire cover, extremely cold cover, the two merge into a shield of yin and Yang, surrounded by.


    As soon as he appeared, he saw an old man.


    He is a fairy wind and crane bone, a Taoist robe floats with the wind, negative hands, wisps of beard, smiling at the awakened door of the world, people can''t figure it out.


    "You Are you a five element fairy Ning Tao frowned.


    For this man, he still has some impressions. He is both upright and hostile. He helped this one today and that one tomorrow, but he has never helped him.


    He doesn''t like the five elements fairy anyway.


    But how did he come here?


    "Whoosh..."


    Mo Lao, Bai Yang and others rushed over. When they saw this man, and the pressure, their face changed greatly.


    It''s such a strong man."Please..."


    The Wuji beast array has been open all the time. Even if it is as strong as Wuxing immortal, it can''t be defeated by brute force. I guess I just tried it.


    Ning Tao raised his head and said, "I don''t know the five elements fairy friends. What are you doing here?"


    "Ha ha..."


    The five elements fairy narrowed his eyes and laughed. He looked at the world gate and said, "it''s said that there are four mythical beasts in your gate. Today, I see that. It''s true."


    "The five polar beast array has already been used. It seems that it''s too old to go there in vain."


    "Oh? What does that mean? I''m sorry to trouble you to make it clear, "said Ning Tao with his hands on his back.


    Among the hundreds of thousands of disciples below, some of them recognized the five element immortals and looked shocked. However, some sensitive people always felt that the five element immortals had bad intentions.


    Those who come are not good, those who are good will not come


    "In fact, it''s very simple. I just want to make friends with you. There are not only four sacred beasts, but also many of them. Lao Jiu is proficient in the five elements. These five sacred beasts are very helpful to him. "


    "So I hope that Lord Ning will send me some canisters of the essence and blood of the beast. I don''t think it''s difficult."


    The five elements fairy''s smiling way.


    "Send? How many cans? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly laughed and was very happy. He raised his head and sneered: "who gave you his face? I dare to be here with you. "


    "If you want the essence and blood of the beast, you deserve it? Even if you have this seat, you will not give it to you. You have been aiming at me before. Do you really think this seat has a good temper? "


    "Send you a word, roll from where, roll back, slow roll not send."


    As soon as the words fell, it attracted the laughter like a tsunami.


    All the people in the world look excited. This is their leader. He is powerful and domineering, and breathes all over the world.


    "You..."


    The five element immortal''s tendons are exposed, the muscles in the corner of his eyes are jumping wildly, and a fierce killing opportunity flashes through his eyes. This little bastard dares to humiliate him like this.


    He thought that as long as he showed his favor, Ning Tao would be excited to please and flatter.


    I''d like to offer you a few more jars of blood essence.


    At that time, he will take the treasure from both sides, and he will help whoever is given the high price at that time. He has never paid attention to it from the beginning.


    The essence of blood is here!


    But who would have thought that he was humiliated in public.


    "Damn it..."


    The five element immortal''s face was vicious and full of terror. Moriran said, "boy, now please kneel down and apologize to me, and then offer me a few jars of animal essence and blood. I can forget the past and forgive you."


    "It''s said that your No.1 chamber of commerce can make a lot of money. I''ll give it to you together. If I''m in a good mood, I''ll take care of you in the future."


    "Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, your second uncle''s dog basket will be kicked by the donkey? What''s the spring and autumn dream in broad daylight? Go away, no more You don''t go


    Ning Tao took a cold step.

 Chapter 2619

    Ning Tao showed no sign of weakness, so tough, let five elements fairy full Leng for a long time, just stunned back to God.


    How dare this little bastard yell at himself?


    And threaten yourself?


    "Ignorance, arrogance, looking for death," the five element fairy burst into a rage, just like a volcano burning the eight wastelands.


    With a bang, the breath of the peak of the earth immortal erupted and reflected in the heaven and earth. A cluster of fire, a cluster of water, a tree, a handful of soil, and a piece of gold evolved into a big five elements.


    "Boom boom..."


    A five element wheel hung behind his head.


    At this moment, hundreds of thousands of people feel suffocated even though they are separated by the five polar beast array. Some of them are out of breath. The pressure is doubled and the prestige is too strong.


    It is worthy of being one of the ten immortals in fairyland.


    This strength is terrible


    "Boy, do you think you can compete with us just by being just a little bit of the world and a bunch of loose sand mole ants?"


    "Or are you arrogant, arrogant and arrogant, and you don''t even look me in the eye, do you know how to write the word" death "


    The five elements fairy has a ferocious face and says moriran.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said indifferently: "don''t talk so much useless nonsense. If you want to do it, you might as well have a try."


    "You old man, you can see the power of loose sand, which is enough to give you Defeat


    Hearing this, the five element fairy almost burst into tears: "will you defeat me? Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Do you think this array can protect you? I can''t help myself. I''ll do it myself, and I''ll bring you to the bottom of your bones... "


    "Boom boom..."


    Storms resound in the sky like astronomical phenomena.


    At the bottom, more than a dozen hall entrances were sitting in the eyes of the main battle groups to instill strength.


    Sister Xia, xianyueyi and others rush out. When they see this scene, they keep calm and arrange in an orderly way. The strong one must protect the safety of the sect leader


    In a corner, Luo Tian, Luo Hai, Jiang Yan, Qilin and even Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei are all there.


    It''s been a comfortable month here.


    Luo Tian recovered from his injury and improved his strength.


    And Luohai is reborn.


    Kirin and Xiaobai have been plotting for several days. When they come back, they seem to have an answer.


    Jiang Yan likes it here


    However, at the moment, several people looked up at the sky and frowned involuntarily. Wu Xing Xian, an old man, has always been crafty and cunning. How can he come to look for trouble?


    Since the second, it seems that everyone''s eyes are straight from him.


    Ning Tao was unharmed. He had a fighting spirit and a tortoise shaped armor on his face. It was not the intention of Tao, but the real power of Xuanwu. Behind him, a pair of flaming wings were beating.


    This is Zuhuangyi!


    In his hand, he also holds a dragon spear. It''s a ZuLong spear. The weapon can be transformed at will.


    This is the blessing of the power of the three beasts. Although Ning Tao''s strength can only do this, it should be enough to deal with a mere five element immortal.


    "Hum, pretending to be a God and playing a ghost, being flashy, I''ll see how I can deal with you." the five element immortal failed to hit the target and lost his face. Suddenly, he burst out his immortal power and tried his best.


    Holding hands together, a palm sized five color seal knot cohesion, five elements cohesion, can be invincible.


    "Immortal method, five elements wheel printing!"


    As soon as it''s printed, it comes like lightning.


    Ning Tao sneer, behind the wings of a beat, unexpectedly "Shua" disappeared, the speed is too fast, easily avoid this blow.


    The five element immortal''s pupil shrinks, and his heart is not good. The three forces of the beast give him such a big increase.


    It''s a threat to him.


    "Damn it..."


    All of a sudden, there was a sharp edge in front of us, and a heat wave was coming.


    "Immortal method, level eight wasteland!"


    The five element fairy was so frightened that he swore that he was not good. His hands were wide open and close. He quickly propped up a five element shield, and even turned into five long guns to fight back against Ning Tao.


    It is a great power of martial arts to take advance as retreat.


    But Ning Tao was like a rainbow, like a spinning top, and directly stabbed at the five element shield. With a bang, he heard a dense crack.


    "Go


    The five long guns were stabbed at a tricky angle, but Ning Tao didn''t dodge and carried them down.


    "What?"


    "Dang Dang..."


    Five sparks flashed by, and there were only some small cracks in the Xuanwu shield. Ning Tao was still safe. This absolute defense deserves to be called Fairyland first.


    "Die, old dog!"

 Chapter 2620

    Ning Tao roars. He stabs out the gun again and shatters the five element shield.


    "Bang ~ ~"


    a little cold and boundless emptiness has wiped out the eight wastelands.


    The five element immortal is stuffy. There is a pale look on his face. Damn it, he can''t resist it. Is this the power of the five pole beast array in the legend?


    "I really underestimated him..."


    "Whoosh..."


    The sole of the foot is a little bit, I can see that he retreats quickly.


    But Ning Tao took advantage of the victory to pursue, and his fighting spirit was steaming. He roared: "old dog, you can''t escape."


    "Dang Dang..."


    In a hurry, the two fought hundreds of moves.


    "Hum, boy, I''m just trying you. Do you really think I can''t help you? Don''t deceive others too much, or you won''t have good fruit to eat. "


    Tired of coping, the five element fairy roared.


    To tell you the truth, he never expected to be like this. A small gate of the world could fight against him until now, and even drive him down.


    This old face is almost lost.


    "Troublemaker..."


    The next second, the two collided with each other, killing incisively, no one was merciful, no one left his hand, the move was deadly and ruthless, the means was tricky and fierce.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    Hundreds of thousands of people below can''t cope with it. It''s so powerful that the sect leader can fight with the five element immortal.


    Even if we rely on the array to help us, we can''t help them. At least we know that even one of the ten immortals in the mountain gate array can''t help them.


    "Come on, sect master, kill this old dog and let him know that I''m the first sect in the world and can''t be bullied..."


    "The leader of the sect is powerful and domineering, unique in the world..."


    In this tsunami like cheering, sister Xia, xianyueyi and hualinglong all face joy, and they finally have a foothold in the world.


    When today''s news comes out, how many other forces have the strength to move them?


    Luo Tian, Luo Hai and Jiang Yan are also surprised. Does the Wuji beast array have this effect? When this is unheard of, the first time to see.


    Can let Ning Tao increase to this extent to fight.


    It is worthy of being called the first array.


    "Immortal method, the five elements decide!"


    "Fusion technique, twelve brand Tianquan!"


    Once again, the two collided, deafening, raging storm of anger, such as ripples swing open, hardly see who has the upper hand?


    However, compared with the five element immortals at the beginning, they are obviously weak and weak.


    But Ning Tao has a steady stream of array strength and is still at the peak. If it goes on like this, he will win the battle.


    After all, this is his home.


    Da Sima, Hei Yang, Bai Yang, Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming stare at him like a hungry wolf.


    "Boom boom..."


    The five elements fairy was kicked back with one palm, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding. His old face turned red. It can be said that he was annoyed and became angry. Damn things, today''s disgrace is more and more profound.


    It can''t be delayed any longer.


    Otherwise, we will lose.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he quickly stabilized his figure and roared, "you''re very good, little boy. Over the years, you''re the first one to push me to this level."


    "But that''s it. I''ll see if the tortoise can protect you?"


    As he spoke, the power of the five elements suddenly burst out and turned into five rays. The power of gold, wood, water, fire and earth in the heaven and earth instantly boils to an extreme.


    "The five elements are eternal!"


    "Brush..."


    I saw a terrible wheel formed in an instant, rotating rapidly, the five elements connected, as if eternal, and the five forces were converged to a point.


    "Little boy, you won''t be wronged if you die at this move," the five elements fairy roared and threw out desperately.


    Feeling the power of this blow, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump and his heart is full of alarm. I''m afraid he''s going all out. He''s angry and his ZuLong gun is singing. Bai Luo trembles with excitement.


    This shot, which can be said to be his strongest shot now, gradually flourished, as if it could tear the dome.


    "The seventh form of immortal method, move heaven and earth!"


    "Boom boom..."


    With the blessing of the array, it is stronger than ever.


    At the same time, the wheel tore up the space and rushed over. It was colorful and endless. It seemed that as long as there were five elements, they would not disappear, but pointed to the origin of the five elements.


    At a certain moment, the two collided with each other, creating a circular shock wave ripple.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the earth is falling apart.


    People''s brains are buzzing, their body pressure is increasing, their tendons are exposed, and they can''t lift their heads. The power of the center of the storm is getting stronger and stronger."No, the power of these two moves is close to the immortal. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid something will happen. No matter who wins, it won''t be better. Do you want to stop it?" Jiang Yan frowned and said eagerly.


    But Luo Tian waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "wait a minute, I always feel that they have more strength one by one."


    Xiaobai several people, also gradually tense up.


    But all of a sudden, a strange look flashed through the unicorn''s face. He turned to look back at the mountain with a surprise. The spirit swept slightly and said in surprise: "is someone breaking through?"


    "Wait, this This is breaking through the immortals


    "What?"


    Luo Hai several people a face is stunned, how can at this time? Wait a minute. Is it Mr. Yao Xian?


    Yes, it must be him.


    There was only a loud "roar" and a strong breath broke out in the back mountain. However, there was some disorder, which led to thunder and fire, making people unable to get close.


    It''s obviously a disaster in heaven. What''s terrible is not a disaster in thunder, but a disaster in the heart. It''s everywhere.


    It''s more weird and terrible than thunder


    "Well? God Fairy The five elements fairy is silly. How can it be like this? Will there be immortals in the world?


    No, he''s still in the middle of a robbery.


    I still have a chance.


    The secret of his move is to wait for death unless he is defeated with absolute strength. As long as there are five elements, it will be invincible.


    Ning Tao can never stop it.


    But at this time, aware of the drug fairy in the rescue, Ning Tao was overjoyed, immediately roared, 150 times the battle furnace broke out, the strength doubled.


    "Give me Broken


    With a bang, the aura of the five elements was broken. The five element fairy vomited blood to the sky, and his face was shocked How is that possible?


    How can he have such a powerful spare force?


    But the next second, in front of a little cold, almost at hand, moved to kill.


    "No, the power of the five senses!" The five element immortal''s eyes were red. In a hurry, another force burst out.


    Ning Tao only felt a flower in front of him, and there were five faces, different from each other. He even came to fight. He was so scared that he quickly opened the perspective and quickly retreated.


    But just when the five element immortals wanted to win the pursuit, an old cloud robe figure appeared in front of them.


    "Five elements, it seems that you have some words, which are very deep!"


    A big hand, then caught down.


    "Yao Xian, you Did you break through? " The five elements fairy was shocked and burst out again the power of the five senses just now. The power of the five elements of birth also condensed and enveloped the whole body.


    "The mystery of the five elements, the evasion of the five elements!"


    With the sound of "brush", the five element immortals turned into five lights and shadows, and appeared in the sky in an instant.


    Yao Xian and Ning Tao frown. This method of escaping is very clever. Even if they can tell which one is the real body, now the five element immortal has appeared thousands of miles away.


    "Damn, let him run away!"


    However, in the corner, Luo Tian and others look cold, and Kirin''s face is even more gloomy. He says coldly, "wait for the emperor for a moment, and come back immediately!"

 Chapter 2621

    Without waiting for Luo Tian and others to speak, Kirin tears open the space, steps in and chases out.


    Just now, several people saw it clearly.


    So It''s him


    Ning Tao frowned and breathed quickly. Just now, he had already suppressed the five element immortals. How could there be any change? What''s the power?


    It''s more powerful than the five elements.


    There seems to be a sense of familiarity.


    Is it an illusion?


    Unable to figure it out, he simply left it behind and looked at the master Yao Xian, who was beside him. He was so excited that he said with a smile: "Congratulations, master Yao Xian, you have successfully passed the customs and entered the ranks of the immortals."


    It''s very important for both the world and the fairyland to break through and get out of the gate.


    In the future, there will be immortals in the world. Even if they are as strong as Xianwu, they dare not go wild.


    How can Ning Tao be unhappy?


    Hearing this, Yao Xian couldn''t stop smiling, but he didn''t forget the propriety. He arched his hand and said, "you''re welcome, master. I owe you so much for today."


    "It''s a pity that I''ve just passed the pass, and I''m not fully familiar with my strength, so I let him run away."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao mysterious smile, comfort: "don''t worry, he can''t run, just wait a moment."


    "Oh?" Yao Xian was surprised.


    But suddenly, he seems to be aware of something, staring a pair of turbid eyes, in ningtao body rigid, etc Wait a minute. Is that him?


    "Well "The four immortals?"


    "Hiss ~!"


    Yao Xian took a breath of cold air, and his face was shocked How is that possible? He''s closed for half a year, isn''t he? I remember that Ning Tao was just a fairy before the closure.


    How could it be so fast?


    Even if there are 20 kinds of Zulian, it''s impossible?


    At that time, because he was afraid of natural calamity, coupled with his old age, he was no longer at the top of the mountain. He also spent thousands of years


    "This This... "


    Wait a minute. It seems that the five elements fairy lost to Ning Tao just now? Although there is an array, if you lose, you lose


    God, is the world crazy? The five elements are one of the ten immortals in the fairyland. How could they be defeated?


    No matter how it is, it''s not something that ordinary people can shake, but Ning Tao does it.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Yao Xian''s scalp is numb. I feel like it''s going to collapse.


    Ning Tao''s cultivation speed is really astonishing. He even believes that if he is shut down for a year or two, even if he is an immortal, he is not Ning Tao''s rival


    "Goo Grunt


    Below, hundreds of thousands of people cheered and said with ecstasy: "the headmaster is powerful and invincible."


    "Win, master of the gate, master of the stars..."


    Xianjie and xianyueyi also show a smile of victory. Today, after the first World War, the foundation of his world gate can no longer be shaken or compared.


    In the eyes of all, Ning Tao took off his armor and said, "those who humiliate me will never be forgiven."


    "Yes ~!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction.


    "Whoosh..."


    He and Yao Xian dodged and came to the corner of the back mountain where Luo Tian was. At this time, several people laughed and chanted, clapped their hands and said, "it''s good, it''s good, it''s a wonderful battle."


    "I thought I needed our help. Now it seems that your strength is not simple."


    Ning Tao smiles and looks mysterious.


    At this time, Yao Xian saw several people, but he was surprised and said, "two palace masters, how are you here? Is this the Jiang Yan girl of the five gods guard? "


    "It turns out that master Yao Xian still remembers me, and asked you to refine the pills in those years." Jiang Yan didn''t ask him to be big. He pursed a smile and gave a gift.


    Although she is no less powerful than Yao Xian, her seniority and seniority are far too weak.


    And on the point of alchemy, she can afford the gift.


    Seeing this, Yao Xian nods and smiles and returns a gift. He is also a monk of Tian Xian, each with his own merits.


    And Luo Tian and his wife said with a smile: "congratulations on the entrance of Yao Xian into the heaven. Congratulations."


    Yao Xian nodded and said curiously, "it seems that a lot of things happened during my seclusion, especially the five elements. Obviously, he said less..."


    Ning Tao can''t understand it, but Luo Tian knows it. What he said is exactly what happened in the first forbidden area.


    The five element immortals must have concealed something.


    Maybe it''s not him anymore


    "Stab..."


    Suddenly hearing a sound, the space was torn open, and the cold faced Unicorn came back holding the five element fairy who vomited blood.


    Poop! Poop! Poop! Poop! Poop! Poop! Poop! Poop! Poop! Poop! Poop! Poop! Poop.


    "It''s a pity that there is a big gap between you and me. Do you want to run in front of the emperor? It''s too much for him, "Kirin said with a sneer.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s mouth was hooked, he just sensed that Kirin was chasing him. After all, he was in his array.Nothing can escape his eyes.


    "Cough..."


    The five element immortal was in pain, coughing up blood, and could not move a finger. However, the breath he sent out reached the half step immortal, but it was only a flash.


    Because Kirin gave him a seal.


    For fear of accidents.


    |


    "big My Lord, you What do you mean? Why do you want to help tiantianmen deal with me? " The five elements fairy has a face of injustice and is not willing to roar.


    However, Luo Tianleng snorted and sneered: "do you want to hide? The king of five senses. "


    "What What? "


    The five elements fairy was shocked. There was a fluster in his eyes, but he was covered up very well. He was shocked and said, "your honor, I''m the five elements."


    "Well, do you think we are blind? In the battle between you and Ning Tao just now, you obviously used the power of five sense organs. Besides the ten hall Yama five sense organs king, is there anyone else? "


    Luo Hai stares at his eyes, burning with anger.


    To tell you the truth, they didn''t expect it. They thought it was just the gratitude and resentment in the river and lake, so they watched a play, but unexpectedly found the clue of the five elements.


    It is said that the king of facial features was born with five faces, which was a gift, but was called an ominous omen by the villagers.


    He almost died in his early years. Later, he was taken in by the hell hall. When he heard of him again, the king of facial features was born and came to the opposite side of the fairyland.


    And his power is easy to recognize.


    Ning Tao, who just learned about all the medicine immortals, as well as Xia Jie and Xian Yueyi, who came here in a hurry, could not help but be silly. He widened his chin and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Yama, the king of five senses!


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and said, "I''m very curious. How do you know I''m coming?"


    "In addition, Luo Tian is in the hands of unintentional devil, and Luo Hai has been badly damaged by our Yan Mo Temple. He can''t live."


    Luo Tian shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I have a big brother, and I should not die."


    "At that time, the medicine of King Qilin was just ripe. I picked a leaf to carry it with me," Luo Hai said with a playful smile.


    Qilin, Jiang Yan is more direct. He curls his mouth, shrugs his shoulders and says casually, "we are here on holiday. Who knows you are coming? Who is to blame for his own death? "


    "I..."


    The five elements fairy''s face is as black as the bottom of a pot.

 Chapter 2622

    Ning Tao and others laugh heartily. Their faces are full of spring breeze, and the corners of their mouths are even more ironic. They all feel unprecedented for the five element immortal, no, the king of five sense organs grief.


    Hidden so deep, but at the moment the failure.


    I think he''s depressed and wants to vomit blood.


    "So, you recognize me. I''ll ask you, where is the real five element immortal?" Luo Tian scolded.


    As soon as the five sense organs king got up and wiped off the blood, yin and Yang said, "where is it? Hehe, don''t you think that''s unnecessary? "


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that when he went to the first restricted area to perform your mission, it was actually a trap. I and Yama intercepted him together."


    "Tut, we don''t even care about the old man''s loyalty, he said


    "Now, there should be some bones left. Anyway, I threw him deep into the first penalty area."


    "Bang Bang..."


    As soon as the king''s words came down, Luo Tian rushed up with anger and boxed more than ten times in a row.


    He''s still waiting for his face.


    At the thought of the disgusting king of facial features and the damned mask, who was disrespectful to the five element immortals and had cheated them for so long, Luo was very cruel.


    "Puff..."


    After a while, the facial features king was beaten black and blue, and he could hardly see his true face clearly.


    Luohai, Jiangyan and Yaoxian also have murders on their faces. This damned bastard, wuxingxian, who is an old minister of the fairyland, has already been murdered.


    "Damn it, asshole..."


    "Cough..."


    The five sense organs King vomited a mouthful of blood, Jie Jie said with a smile: "so hate this seat? But you dare not kill me. "


    "Because you have too many questions to ask and too many secrets to answer, but I won''t tell you. "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "You want to die," Jiang Yan looks angry and takes out the sword, but sister Xia and Xianyue quickly hold her.


    It''s one of the ten halls of hell. It''s such an important person. If he dies in vain, the first thing is that he''s cheap, and the second is that it''s too wasteful.


    "Hum, don''t be complacent too early. Even if you can''t find out anything, my emperor can also search your soul by force. The five element immortal died because of this, so you should be buried with him."


    Kirin said with a sneer.


    And small white, small black they four interpose a hand, ponder looking at, the hand is short of a melon seed.


    But Ning Tao seems to think of something, a catch him, angry voice: "white more is not you catch?"


    "Bai Yue? No, we haven''t had time to do it yet, "said the five sense organs king, with a sneer and hatred on his face. He didn''t do it, so he didn''t have to admit it.


    To be honest, he has always been curious about it.


    But how could Ning Tao believe it? He stared and gritted his teeth: "do you think I will believe you? Besides you, a gang of traitors, who else can do it? "


    "I tell you, if my third brother, little brother, goes wrong, I''ll make your life worse than death."


    "Well, do you think this seat is scared?"


    "I say what should be said, and you don''t want to know a word that shouldn''t be said. I do it, I don''t think it''s me. I don''t do it, and I don''t want to pour dirty water on you."


    The king of five sense organs is quite proud.


    He disguised himself as a five element immortal and stole his Dharma, but that was not his real strength. His real strength was a powerful half step immortal.


    Even, can fight with the real fairy.


    But I didn''t dare to expose it.


    Even if he was at war with Ning Tao, he was in such a critical situation that he could use his strength to resolve the crisis.


    I didn''t expect to be seen through by Luo Tian.


    He wanted to run away, but Qilin did it. Can he escape? No one knows how far it has recovered? But at least there should be no pressure to kill immortals.


    According to a rough estimate, we have the power of the great emperor.


    It has been waking up for many years.


    "Ning Tao, calm down, think of a way to pry out the truth from his mouth first. It''s better to take it back to the Dalao fairy palace. Ma Lao is unique in spirit."


    Luo Hai stops Ning Tao and suggests.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly brightened, and so on, he seems to have a way.


    Immediately a lift five sense organs king, a blink, took him to appear in the medicine field together.


    But he didn''t ask Gu Xuanxuan for help. He didn''t know if she was awake now? On the contrary, we have a sense of security here. Just stay in town.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Qilin also rushes over with a few curious people. He doesn''t know what Ning Tao is doing?


    "Well "Pooh..."


    The five sense organs king was seriously injured, and his face was domineering. The evil spirit said: "give up. You should not say a word. You don''t want to know. You''d better kill me early.""This is a heartfelt advice from the enemy."


    ¡£ 0


    however, Ning Tao closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes and said with a sneer: "don''t worry, you will definitely die, only after you finish speaking."


    "I want you to tell me all the secrets without losing a word."


    "Star refining is the eye of the world!"


    Ning Tao turns the three hundred strands of power of refining into one eye, which can explore all things in the fairyland, and even see through the people''s hearts. Of course, it can only be the people''s hearts in the fairyland.


    Wang Gang''s five sense organs are not good. Suddenly, the whole person becomes stiff and disappears. All the secrets in his heart are exposed.


    Unknowingly, he lost his intelligence and was in a muddle. He seemed to be back in his mother''s arms. He spoke softly and gently. He let go of his guard and his will was completely broken


    "Yes," Ning Tao was overjoyed. Although he was seriously injured, Ning Tao still felt that he could resist.


    Fortunately, he was in control for a moment.


    Otherwise, he would not have succeeded at all.


    At this time, the stone statue of Qiqiao Linglong heard a faint sound, and then passed away.


    Ning Tao, while casting the magic, asked: "Bai Yue, Wang Tao, Yuan Xiaoxiao, yuan Datou, are they the four people who were secretly captured by Yan Mo Temple?"


    "No No, "the five sense organs king said confusedly.


    Hear this, Ning Tao Leng for a while, complexion a white, unexpectedly really isn''t him.


    But in addition to him, who is the hell hall?


    Luo Tian, Qilin, Yao Xian and Xian Yue Yi are curious. The king of five sense organs feels that something is wrong. In this state, it seems that he can easily find out the secret.


    Luo Tian''s eyes narrowed and he asked, "who are the traitors who are planted in the great Luo fairy palace in the temple of the devil?"


    "What''s your purpose when you come to tiantianmen today?"


    "Besides, what are you plotting in the hell hall recently? What are your plans and what do you want to do? "


    This series of questions, very comprehensive, Ning Tao and others not only agree with the nod.


    That''s what they want to ask.


    The five sense organs king was faint and unreservedly: "the first guest Qing, ran Tianming, Nangong family, Leng family also had some transactions, as well as the elders hidden in each sect..."


    "I came to tiantianmen just to explore my strength. I heard that the king of hell was in the hands of Ning Tao."


    "The gate of heaven has been closed all the time, and the threat is growing, but there is no news. The Lord of the temple is about to go out. In the first battle, he must have destroyed the gate of heaven."

 Chapter 2623

    When they heard this, their faces became tense.


    The first battle was to destroy the world.


    It turned out that he was here to inquire about the news, but no one thought that he was so unfortunate to meet Qilin and others


    Ning Tao frowned and asked, "what''s the plan of the hell hall to carry out recently? What''s the purpose? "


    "Stand by Prepare for war, wait for the main hall to go out, stab a knife in the back, unite the power of the demon world, and destroy the fairy Palace at one stroke. "


    "At the very least, we should let the immortal palace lose its vitality, and let the sleeping emperors fall, or be forced to wake up, unable to recover to the peak on the day of three stars in a row."


    "In this way, the overall plan will be achieved!"


    The facial features King dull reply way.


    In the subconscious, it was as if his closest, warm and most trusted people were asking him, or as if the Lord of the temple was asking him. He said it without hesitation.


    "What What? "


    Luo Tian''s face changed greatly. There was a evil spirit in his eyebrows. He understood that it was a serial plan.


    In other words, it''s a chain.


    The demon world and the hell hall have colluded with each other.


    If we try our best to destroy one of his fairyland palaces first, then we will succeed in internal and external troubles, and those sleeping emperors will be awakened one by one.


    And those two sides will certainly have countermeasures, specifically for these newly awakened emperors.


    It''s going to take hundreds of millions of years at one stroke.


    To wipe out the accumulation of the fairyland and the world of ten thousand souls, at least we have to deal with it badly, and we can''t fight for it any more.


    The assassins, in fact, are just an appetizer. Maybe they are looking for coordinates and targets, which is equivalent to the vanguard and opening the way for the army.


    "Damn it, it''s really vicious..."


    Xianyueyi and Xia Mengfei ponder that they can''t compete with each other with the power of Xiangong, but now that they know the plan, they have the initiative.


    a: The genuine "first" a0q


    can''t let this strategy succeed, but even if you know it, it''s hard to make a difference.


    After all, there is a gap in strength.


    Xiaobai, Xiaohei and others are worried and attack the world. One is the old enemy, the other is them. After all, the four of them are together and they have a lot of hatred.


    Yan Feitian is ready to fight.


    "What else do you know? Let''s talk about the strength of the prefecture, "Ning Tao asked.


    "I don''t know much. Each Yama is responsible for different things. I''m only responsible for all the chess pieces and spies in the fairy palace. The Lord of the temple is very wise and powerful. From the beginning, he made a big situation."


    "We are all just a small stone on the chessboard, and most of the struggles in the fairyland have been instigated by us, that is, internal friction in your fairyland."


    The facial features King face has no facial expression way.


    After hearing this, Luo Tian, Luo Hai and others fell into silence. No one could escape the civil strife.


    Without ambition, where did you get the provocation?


    To tell you the truth, in some ways, they are not as good as the demon world. The demon world is straightforward, decisive, and gives full play to the strong.


    If the fairyland is really united and the poor family rises, the strength of fairyland will be enhanced at least several times.


    Even if there are nine robberies in the earth, and the nine robberies in the heaven, no matter how terrible they are, they can''t only have these numbers now.


    When the ancestors of the Luo family were alive, their numbers were quite different, and their standards were also different. Although they experienced two upheavals in those years, there was no doubt about the reality.


    Luo Tian can only blame himself for this


    The five sense organs king then said: "the strength of the underground is unfathomable. Even I can''t know all about it."


    "The outside world only knows about the ten halls of Yama. In fact, there are envoys and officers below. They are all immortals."


    "There are many ghosts and generals below, but don''t think that the tenth hall is the largest. There are several mysterious people above us, who are in charge of the whole hell secretly."


    "Oh? What exists? Who do you know? What strength is it? " Kirin asked.


    "They are called judges of water and fire. They have never appeared in their true colors, but the Lord of the temple is sleeping. They are both in charge of the underworld."


    "There are still several people who are hard to figure out. They are the people of the river Styx, who cherish every word as much as gold. Mengpo sells soul soup and forgets their worries as well as their own. These two people have been in our underworld for a long time, and their status is still terrible."


    "I don''t know what their identities are? They are not even questioned by judges of water and fire. "


    "Even more, the temple of the underworld is the residence of the older generation. Its strength is also unfathomable."


    The king of five sense organs is full of curiosity.


    Most of Luo Tian has heard these words. After all, as the head of a palace, he still has this ability.


    However, from the mouth of the five sense organs king, I still feel full of fear. The hell is really not simple. I really don''t know where he got these powers?


    "By the way, there is also a strange army in the prefecture. It is said that it is no less powerful than the five God guards, named Tianwei. Each of them is one in a hundred, and their origins are unknown. It is said that their strength is terrible," the five sense organs King finally reminded."What, are there any more wonderful soldiers than the five gods guard?" Luo Tian''s face was stiff and inconceivable.


    To tell you the truth, he thought that wushenwei was the most powerful army in the whole fairyland, but later, he gradually found some strange clues.


    Even the head of the hidden guard is just speculating. He never dares to say that the secret guard is Tianwei


    Ning Tao frowned and quickly asked, "what else? I can''t hide anything."


    The five sense organs king didn''t hesitate. He told all the things he knew. From his birth to the present, he experienced things in great detail, as well as the name of the traitor, disturbance, what he had done


    After listening to the information, everyone was livid and gnashing their teeth.


    So much has happened.


    There are those who rebel directly, those who trade with the temple of hell, and some villains who are good at both sides.


    Ran Tianming, Nangong family, Leng family have transactions, and many small sects are controlled


    "Very good, very good," Luo tiannu extremely counter smile, towering body, emerged a murderous, domineering, a group of dirt had to be removed.


    It''s time to kill them.


    Ning Tao is upset and the news of Lao San is broken. Who will catch them?


    With the strength of their four immortals, there is another immortality. If they want to capture people quietly, they can only be an immortal, absolutely crushing.


    Sister Xia, xianyueyi doesn''t look good either. How can we attack tiantianmen in four months?


    With the strength of the Yanluo palace, it is completely superior to the world. Even if you want to run, there is no place to run. Facing the huge Yanmo palace, the Dalai fairy palace is afraid of it.


    Even if it''s a plot, there''s nothing to do


    Luohai, Qilin and Xiaobai ponder. Anyway, the affair of the traitor is finally clear.


    However, it''s just the traitor in the hell hall, and the others are still two things


    All of a sudden, a familiar voice came from Ning Tao''s ear: "if I see it right, what you just did is to refine the stars. Where did you get it?"


    "This dharma, even outside the world, is extremely precious and monopolized by a few people."


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, but it was sister Xuan. After hesitating for a moment, he said in a deep voice: "Yu Wenchuan!"

 Chapter 2624

    As soon as the word "Yu Wen Chuan" came out, Gu Xuanxuan fell into a long silence, but was filled with anger.


    The seven exquisite stones all trembled.


    "Buzz..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao, Yao Xian, Qilin and others are shocked. They don''t know what happened to Xuanxuan? This is the first time I''ve seen this reaction.


    Luo Tian, Luo Hai and Jiang Yan don''t know Gu Xuanxuan, but they don''t dare to ask more about Qilin''s reaction.


    Who is the hidden power?


    After a long time, a message that could not be detected by an outsider sounded heavily in Ning Tao''s ear: "remember, star refining must never be exposed. Whether it is in the galaxy or in the world, it must be hidden."


    "I understand," Ning Tao responded.


    Gu Xuanxuan was silent for a moment, then said: "if I guess correctly, you have already started refining the three realms."


    "Yes, the ancestors of the world of ten thousand spirits gave me ten percent, and I refined ten percent of the demon world myself. Now the fairyland is still refining, but it''s not far from ten percent," Ning Tao replied truthfully.


    Gu Xuanxuan heard that, but she didn''t say anything more. She just said sadly, "very good!"


    When Ning Tao heard this, he asked: "sister Xuan, Yan Feitian is about to leave the gate. If I go outside the world, can you help me protect the world gate?"


    "My family and friends are here. If they are in danger, I can''t rest assured."


    As soon as the words came out, Gu Xuanxuan comforted her: "don''t worry, I''m here. Yan Feitian never dares to come."


    "Your relatives and friends, I will protect you. Over the years, I have recovered a little strength, and I will guide them to become stronger."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was excited and overjoyed, but she didn''t expect that good things would come in pairs. Sister Xuan was willing to give her advice,


    just looking at the medicine fairy, she knew the great benefits.


    A volume of "Nine Yang Dan Jing" made him break through the natural danger barrier that has plagued him for nearly ten thousand years, and easily break through the barrier. His originally dry life has been extended by nearly ten times.


    The life span of immortals, if not robbed, killed, ill and so on For nearly a million years.


    It''s just that it''s been such a long time, and no one has ever lived.


    Luo Tian, Qilin and others are curious. What are Ning Tao talking about? This boy is so happy. I guess he took advantage of it?


    At this time, the king of facial features got rid of the shackles of the eye of the world, and his whole body was in a cold sweat.


    I woke up in a flash.


    "Why What''s going on? I Why did I say it all? It''s impossible. I have a ban. It''s It''s impossible. What have you done to me? "


    The roar of the king of five sense organs and his eyes.


    You know, if he doesn''t say anything, it''s OK. But now, once he says it, even if it''s Yan Luo temple, he won''t be asked for any more. He will only be killed.


    Over the years, he''s seen too much.


    But I didn''t expect that it would be his turn one day, but what evil did he get just now?


    Actually said it without reservation


    Don''t say he''s shocked. Luo Tian, Qilin and others have never heard of him. They are also curious about what Ning Tao has done? However, this is obviously a secret and should not be asked more.


    All in all, the traitor is over.


    Several people showed their murders, and they could not wait to go back to the Da Luo fairy palace to kill the traitors.


    Yao Xian, on the other hand, sighed, his face full of sadness, and his good mood of breaking through was gone. He slowly turned around and left to offer incense to his old friend.


    Wu Xing Xian is one of his few old friends. Unexpectedly, he has already been murdered.


    When Tianji is gone, Qijue is rebellious, and the five elements are gone, it''s hard to avoid sadness in my heart


    Ning Tao gives everyone a discussion and asks him to deal with the five sense organs king. Although the information has been dug out, several people ask to keep him alive as much as possible.


    It may be of great use in the future.


    Sister Xia, xianyueyi gives Ning Tao a comforting look, and then turns around and leaves.


    Luo Tian and others rush to the transmission array in a hurry


    After a while, the place was empty. Ning Tao licked his lips greedily. It was a half step fairy, and the energy contained in it was self-evident.


    However, Ning Tao also thinks that one thing is important, that is what he did before Five elements method.


    To be honest, Ning Tao is very interested in it.


    Because he felt that the Dharma was also suitable for him. He had no immortal Dharma in his hand.


    The taboo immortal method is too powerful to be used from time to time. However, Ning Tao has no other means, too high and too low.


    There is a lack of a suitable way to take advantage of it.


    These five elements can be used as a transitional method to make up for the shortage in this area.


    Moreover, when it comes to the five elements, I''m afraid few people''s five elements can be compared with those of his five beasts


    "Jie Jie..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s eyes were red, the king of five sense organs suddenly felt chilly. He thought he was going to do something to himself, and immediately said, "you What do you want to do? ""It''s up to you to kill or cut, but can you keep me clean? This is my last thing... "


    "Ah..."


    "No Don''t Ah... "


    This shrill scream reverberated in the field, even some flowers, are closed.


    Even some disciples of Yaoxian hall were scared.


    After a long time.


    , "pop up", Wang Gui, a face with an aging face, is all run down and dried up in front of Ning Tao. His body is cracked and his face has no essence.


    The panic on his face solidified, and he gasped like a cow when he moved. Compared with what he used to be, he was just weak.


    Ninety nine percent of your body''s energy is taken away.


    "You "Pooh..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face turned black. What he knew just now was that he was pumping energy. What did he think they were doing here?


    It''s a shame.


    Cold hum a, Ning Tao takes space ring from his hand, planed, took out a scroll.


    The four big characters of "five elements" are very conspicuous.


    Sure enough, I was right with him. This is the Wuxing immortal''s unique skill of becoming famous. Did you get it in the first forbidden area?


    . C0 {:


    but it was incomplete at that time. The second time I went to the first forbidden area, one was to carry out the task, the other was to find it.


    I didn''t expect that before I found the complete five elements, I was intrigued by Yama and the king of five senses.


    It can be said that he went away with hatred


    When I opened it, I found that I was addicted to it unconsciously. It was really suitable for me. I had reached the entry requirements. It was like tailor-made for him.


    He has enough power of five elements in his body.


    Immediately, he pressed down his excitement and looked at the key to longevity. He accumulated for a long time. In addition, almost all the energy of the five sense organs king just now has reached 91%£¡


    And the king of facial features is only hanging in one breath. He wants to die, and he wants to live.


    "You You are the devil... "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao thought that he was cruel, but he wanted to be separated. He sneered and said, "for you, the devil is light."


    "Your temple of hell and devil has been making disasters, just like the moths of the fairyland. They make trouble everywhere. I don''t know how many friars died on it, and there are countless mortals. You should repent in the dungeon."


    Ning Tao calls for several guards to take him to the dungeon, hoping that he can last longer.


    In other words, he remembers that he once arrested a man named ximentao, who was the son of Ximen clan leader, but he used his uncle and nephew to match them.


    Now the Ximen family is restless, but they can make use of it, and the dungeon can''t raise idle people for nothing.

 Chapter 2625

    Luo Tian, Qilin and others leave in a hurry.


    Finally, there is an end to the internal affairs of the Dalao fairy palace. However, there is no evidence in hand, so it is difficult to overthrow the twenty or thirty sects.


    So we need to arrange


    Yao Xian, who has just broken through the celestial being, has gone through the disaster of demons in his heart. He is reborn and closed to consolidate his cultivation.


    The dungeon also has an important prisoner.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, relaxed for a long time, practiced his gun, realized the Tao, and calmed his body and mind.


    Also often go to accompany summer elder sister they, night Sheng Xiao.


    He also taught the three girls to write, understand and catch fish together in their spare time. He didn''t urge them to practice blindly. They could control their own strength and protect themselves.


    Ning Tao wants them to have a happy childhood.


    Of course, you can''t waste talent.


    After several months of seclusion, sister Xia broke through the Dixian double, and her foundation was stable and her strength increased dramatically.


    Nowadays, there is no lack of resources, no lack of methods and tools. All monks from the earth have first-class talent and fast cultivation speed.


    Both Wudang and Shaolin have broken through the two and three levels of human and immortal, and the momentum is still not weakening.


    Once Hongmeng hall, there were more than ten Banxian.


    Ye Kong, Hui Jing and Li Meng Han graduated from Qianlong camp early. After the merger of Hongmeng Taiji hall, they were not inferior to Tianjiao of Taiji sect.


    It really gives Hongmeng people a face.


    Also let the taijizong disciples look at each other with new eyes.


    In taijizong, only half of the disciples came to tiantianmen, and the other half were still in the northern battlefield. They were regarded as branches of tiantianmen and became strongholds.


    When it comes to northern regions, we have to say that Ning Tao''s two apprentices, Ning Kun and Mangu.


    Today, these two are men of the moment. They are heroes on one side and leaders of a thousand people''s congresses. They are famous in the northern region. They have already broken through the immortals and earned both fame and wealth.


    He is not only the character of northern region sea demon, but also the pride of Northern Region People''s friars.


    Without relying on Ning Tao, they killed everything they got in Beiyu.


    Howie thinks highly of them.


    Because of the war, the first chamber of Commerce in the four regions is in hot business. The demand exceeds the supply. What pills, magic weapons, medicinal materials As soon as it''s taken out, it''s swept away.


    Ning Tao is well aware that they have a weak foundation in the world, so he has been making up for this shortage.


    There are too many treasures in tiantianmen''s treasure house, such as ores, fragments and immortal stones. In just a few years, they are comparable to those accumulated by Tiangang for decades. Even some Disha can''t be compared.


    If you don''t say trillions, it''s almost the same.


    There is no first chamber of Commerce in Central China, because the forces there are so intertwined that they can''t have a foothold for the time being.


    Some forces are playing tricks in the dark.


    Calcined fairy hall, has been improving, accumulated naughty bullets, achievements, medicine fairy hall, ye Tian was also stimulated, took out a volume of ancient Dan Fang to refine.


    How can''t be compared by forging fairy hall.


    Isn''t that a disgrace to the master?


    In this way, the two lobbies seem to be more energetic, and they come together every few days to discuss their achievements.


    It makes people laugh and cry.


    More than a dozen hall entrances are now like dormant dragons. All the hall leaders have stepped into the fairyland.


    There are more than 70 immortals in the hall of elders.


    It''s an amazing number.


    When Ning Tao saw the rapid development of tiantianmen, he was filled with emotion and couldn''t close his mouth with laughter. When he founded tiantianmen a few years ago, he never thought of it?


    Thanks to the support of Xiao Hei at that time.


    Li Bingbing, Zhou Ru, Su Qian and other women have reached the realm of Tao. They have extraordinary physique and fast practice.


    In the past few years, Tong Yaqian has been studying Dan Dao. She is very talented, serious and delicate. Her accomplishments have broken through the Banxian. She has even reached the level of alchemy master. She is the younger martial sister Ye Tian and others like.


    Yao Xian was also very pleased and appreciated.


    Hua Linglong, ye Wanqing and her two daughters were immortals early, with strong strength and solid foundation.


    Lin Yurou is in the late stage of human immortality.


    Taiyin holy body, is that with you? Since she gave birth to bao''er, she felt that she couldn''t stop the car when she was practicing, and her accomplishments were improving.


    If you don''t restrain yourself, I''m afraid there will be one more Dixian!


    It''s probably about bao''er.


    Speaking of bao''er, Ning Tao fell into meditation, sat on the bluestone and watched bao''er happily catch the butterfly.


    His brows were full of worries.


    Yes, he knows about bao''er''s coma. It seems that he crushed the chaos bead. Bao''er has been in a coma for a month. When he wakes up, his cultivation grows, but nothing else.


    Gu Xuanxuan has been observing bao''er, but once she was discovered by bao''er.


    Ning Tao was shocked when he heard about it.When asked, bao''er only said that she often dreams, and there are more fragments, nothing else, but the appearance is only in the center of her eyebrows A trail of fire.


    The answer Gu Xuanxuan gave him was, "one day, she will think of everything she should think of."


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand, but Gu Xuanxuan doesn''t know how to make it clear. She''s afraid of it


    "Click Click... "


    The roar of natural calamity comes from the back mountain. It''s breathtaking. It''s far away, but Ning Tao can see it clearly. It turns out that Gu Yiming broke through and caused natural calamity.


    After a few breath of effort, the successful rescue.


    This degree, in the eyes of ordinary people is a natural disaster, but in the eyes of Ning Tao can only be considered.


    Compared with his thunder robbery, it''s a long way off.


    Before long, Dixian double, breakthrough, Gu Yiming happily back, to show off to the public.


    Mo Lao, yebei is both excited and hot eyed. They are not far away from the earth immortal. They have reached the half step of the earth immortal. However, the earth immortal has not been touched yet.


    It is estimated that in a short period of time, if we want to break through the Dixian, we have little hope but to constantly consolidate.


    Accompanied by a thunder, a larger range of thunder disaster formed. The sky was dark and the ground was very quiet. A thunder Python fell from the sky.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, there are people across the robbery? This movement is not small, who broke through Dixian?


    A induction, it was found that the big Sima.


    It''s been several years since he broke through the Dixian. He has been accumulating and going to the northern regions to fight. He''s also in the common sense of breaking through.


    However, when the thunder Python fell, the cloud of robbery in the sky didn''t disperse.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "He Is he going to make it twice? Can you do it? " Yang Zheng''s face was shocked and screamed.


    Ning Tao opens the perspective and observes Da Sima. Suddenly, his face changes, and he disappears in the same place. He still holds 24 pinzulian in his hand.


    This is the one Gu Yiming handed to him just after using it.


    "Click Click... "


    It wasn''t long after Ning Tao left that thunder exploded in the sky and a bucket of thunder fell down.


    "Boom boom..."


    The earth trembled and the stones jumped.


    The faces of the people who came here turned white. They felt that something was wrong. They had to go through two robberies in a row. It was very dangerous. Not everyone was as abnormal as Ning Tao.


    Don''t make any mistakes, sect leader?


    "Daddy, Daddy..." Bao''er puffed his cheeks and walked towards the distant back mountain.


    All of a sudden, two figures came back to the mountain peak with a breath of the earth immortal. They couldn''t stop. They saw Da Sima lying in Zulian panting.


    Seeing the crowd, he could not help but smile bitterly. He struggled to get up and said, "thank you for saving my life. I''m worried."

 Chapter 2626

    Dixian Wuzhong is a breakthrough, but it is Ning Tao who throws twenty-four grade Zulian at the critical moment.


    If not, Sima Yunfeng will be gone by now.


    It was a close call just now.


    It''s breathtaking.


    Ning Tao was also relieved and said with a negative hand: "elder Feng, don''t rush into practice. It''s possible that it will be the opposite. Everything will come naturally."


    He not only said this to Da Sima, but also to the elders who came here.


    They are the pillars of the first gate in the world. Although Zulian is here, the risk of plundering can be greatly reduced, but if they are forced to plunder, the accumulation is not enough, even if they are twenty grade Zulian I can''t save you.


    Ning Tao doesn''t want them to be reckless, rely on them too much, and even don''t want them to die in vain.


    He still has an account to settle with Tianjie


    Hearing this, all of them nodded silently, especially when they saw that Sima Yunfeng had been badly damaged, and most of his body was scorched.


    Sima Yunfeng is regret, it is the world door can develop very fast, he felt the sense of crisis.


    This is the only desperate attempt to survive two robberies in a row.


    As a result, when he saw the second calamity, his heart was weak and desperate.


    Fortunately, the sect leader came to help.


    "Well, it''s all over. Elder Feng also takes good care of himself. Zulian will be handed over to you for the time being," Ning Tao waved to the crowd and left with bao''er in his arms.


    "Farewell to the headmaster..."


    After a tour, I went back to my bedroom.


    Looking at bao''er pouting, Ning Tao asked with a smile: "bao''er, have you been dreaming recently?"


    "Yes, it''s still that beautiful big sister. She keeps talking to me, but I can''t remember. She''s still talking all the time. She''s angry with my baby."


    Bao''er grumbled discontentedly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao laughs and comforts her casually.


    This is a recent phenomenon. She dreams from time to time. She is also a mysterious and indifferent woman. When she wakes up, bao''er''s strength will improve.


    She''s only two or three years old now. If she doesn''t have control, she might have jumped up Tao Jing.


    It was Ning Tao who asked Gu Xuan to seal.


    "Aunt, hug," bao''er held out a pair of small hands as soon as she saw Xia Mengfei.


    Xia Mengfei loves her three children very much. She has a long way to go to practice Taoism. She attaches great importance to family affection, more than their biological mothers.


    The three children also like granny very much.


    After taking over bao''er, Xia Mengfei looks like a good wife and mother. She is full of curves and exquisite. Ning Tao can''t help swallowing her mouth because of her plump body.


    Since being reclaimed, sister Xia has become more and more mature and attractive. Ning Tao can''t control her.


    "Gulu..."


    Looking at Ning Tao staring at her, Xia Mengfei blushed and was ashamed. After so many years, she didn''t know what Ning Tao was thinking? However, she has always wanted to have a child of her own.


    Mother demon month, and ninglaozi and others, nothing came to urge them to open branches and leaves for Ningjia.


    There are only three girls. How can that be enough?


    At least there should be a boy!


    There are more than ten women in Ning Tao, right? It''s just that children are a little bit unhappy.


    Yaoyue has always wanted to have a grandson


    Sister Xia''s eyes are full of charm and beauty, which makes Ning Tao''s throat dry. But sister Xia is afraid to teach bao''er badly, so she runs away.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao could only laugh and cry. He sat cross knee in the courtyard and calmed down.


    After a long time, he turned over his hand and took out the five elements. This is a top-notch immortal method. Although it is incomplete, the above moves are enough for him to practice.


    Sink into the mind, into the scroll


    The five elements are gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    If you want to practice this method, the five elements are indispensable, but they can also be divided into strong and weak. The weakest is also the most common. The air of the earth is earth, the air of the forest is wood, the air of magma is fire, and the air of the sea is water


    As long as you absorb these five elements, you can practice this method, but its power is only as powerful as ordinary immortal method.


    The strongest ones are the five gods stone, the stone of Gengjin, the stone of Yimu, the stone of Renshui, the stone of Binghuo, and The stone of Wutu.


    , or the essence of water, the essence of wood...


    As long as you can absorb the Qi of the five elements, you can cultivate the five element method. The higher the quality of the Qi of the five elements, the more powerful the five element method will be.


    The five elements method was developed with the five gods stone and so on. In the immortal method, it is one of the best.


    saw here, Ning Tao eyebrow, what five God stone, five lines of essence, he has not heard of, but think of the treasure house should have a lot of it.


    But he didn''t want to use it, because is the Qi of five elements in the stone stronger than that in the body?Xuanwu, ZuLong, zuhuang, Baihu, Qingdi!


    Let you look at the fairyland, do you want five elements stronger than them? Anyway, Ning Tao can''t think of it. If there is, Ning Tao thinks he can gamble his life.


    He immediately took a deep breath, took a look at the path, closed his eyes and began to work.


    There is a lot of hidden power of the five elements in the body. Ning Tao knows that because the essence and blood of the five gods are very powerful, most of them are dormant in the body.


    After a while, Ning Tao felt the meaning of Houtu, the power of Xiaohei''s earth.


    After all, he swallowed the most Xuanwu blood essence.


    The beginning was very smooth. The next second, I felt the power of gold. After all, gold was born in the earth, but the power of water gushed out, and was multiplied and summoned by the power of gold.


    The power of wood and fire appeared one after another.


    The five zang organs are the storage of the five elements. Gradually, they form a cycle, as if there is no end.


    "Putong Putong... "


    Moistened by the power of the five elements, the beating sound of the heart is stronger, and the body also gushes out a force.


    Ning Tao opened his eyes in surprise. Unexpectedly, he was surprised. He had accumulated a lot of five elements in his body. Now he transferred them out and made perfect use of them.


    On the contrary, some strength has been improved.


    beckons as like as two peas, and the five elements converge in the palm of their hands and gradually form a roulette. That day, the five lines of the five senses of the five senses are almost identical.


    The only difference is that although Ning Tao has not succeeded in training, his power is equal.


    If Ning Tao can crush the king of five sense organs with the same accomplishments, this is the power of the five elements brought by the five gods and beasts.


    No wonder it''s suitable for him.


    There are three forms of the five elements: one is endless, the other is mutual restraint, and the third is incomplete.


    There''s another secret Five elements escape!


    Ning Tao had seen this method at the beginning, and it was very powerful. Although it was not as good as his way of space, it would not be much different if he was successful.


    The five sense organs King escaped from the master Yao Xian, who was the strength of the immortal. It was master Qilin who captured them.


    In less than an hour, it was the beginning.


    If you want to let the five element immortals and the five sense organs King know about this, you always feel that you have lived in vain for many years


    In this way, a month went by in a hurry, during which there were no waves. In the days of Ning Tao, he practiced guns, understood the Tao, practiced Dharma, accompanied his family and children.


    Life is abundant.


    During this period, I only did one big thing, that is to build a mysterious army for tiantianmen.


    Claim to be The best guard in the world!


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao feels that he should not be beaten. It is estimated that his enemy is not happy because of this.


    It can also be called The first army in the world!


    Great commander, Sima Yunfeng!


    Two deputy commanders, Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming!


    The staff are all elite selected from more than ten halls. At present, there are only 600 people.


    But did not wait to continue to develop, a month later this day, transmission array move, river smoke, in a hurry!

 Chapter 2627

    Jiang Yan''s arrival, let Ning Tao understand, I''m afraid the leisurely days, it''s time to come to an end.


    It''s time to end.


    And in fact, it is.


    A big Luo Jinling and a crape myrtle emperor sword are handed over to Ning Tao by Jiang Yan.


    Looking at these two things in his hand, Ning Tao looks suspicious. It seems that they are not simple. He asks: "what are these two things?"


    "Lord Hui, there is only one piece of Daluo gold in the world. It is a keepsake of the Lord of Daluo palace and a symbol of identity. If you have it, you can command the five realms."


    "This Ziwei imperial sword is a real imperial weapon. It was the great Luo Jinxian''s magic weapon in the war. Later, after he was killed, this imperial sword became the treasure of the great Luo fairy palace and the supreme weapon."


    "If you hold it in your hand, you can go up to kill the supreme elder and down to kill Tiangang and Disha. You don''t need to report it. It''s the same as that Da Luo Jinxian is alive, fighting all over the world and killing all the evil spirits and devils in the world."


    Jiang Yan responded enthusiastically.


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, and suddenly said in amazement: "I''m the leader of Da Luo palace? When did it happen? "


    "Well, do you remember what you said before? One month, you will solve the problem of demon world."


    "Let''s deal with the matter of traitors. In order to make it more convenient for you to call and act, the Lord of Luotian palace ordered you to be the acting Lord, take over the five realms and clean up the world for the time being. These two things are your keepsakes."


    "If I see you as the palace master, even if Ma Lao sees you, I have to salute, so I''m sure I''ll do it boldly."


    Jiang Yan pursed her red lips with a charming smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and pondered. It turned out that it was such a thing.


    Is it time to start on your own?


    In other words, these two things are good things. Whoever dares not to accept them is disrespectful to the palace leader.


    Seeing Ning Tao pondering, Jiang Yan pursed his mouth and said with a smile: "the Lord of Luo Tian palace has a big vernacular to tell you."


    "What?" Ning Tao looks suspicious.


    "Let''s make trouble. It''s better to make trouble. The bigger the trouble, the better. Let''s leave the internal affairs of traitors to us, the affairs of the demon world and the five realms to you."


    Jiang Yan choked a smile, forced to wear a model to finish, or imitate Luo Tian''s tone.


    See her that can''t help laughing appearance, Ning Tao turns white eyes straight, this woman, smile to see you light again.


    You not only have a beauty mole under the corner of your eye, but also a mole on your buttock


    Originally, this can not be said.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Yao Xian and Sima Yunfeng, who was as strong as a cow, came with a group of strong men.


    "Back to the master, they are all ready," Sima Yunfeng said excitedly.


    Sister Xia and xianyueyi also follow. They want to fight with their husband. Now they are not weak. It''s as easy as eating and drinking.


    So it won''t hold Ning Tao back.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei are four of them. Now they dare not leave the gate of the world easily. They can only guard the mountain gate.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao suddenly asked: "this action, the opponent is the demon world. Don''t tell me if you don''t help us?"


    Jiang Yan red lips a hook, throw a wink way: "my family and five gods Wei, all wait for Ning palace master dispatch."


    "Oh?" Ning Tao lengthened his voice and scanned Jiang Yan''s plump chest.


    But Jiang Yan not only does not avoid, but also arrogantly quite, forthright let Ning Tao are afraid.


    Immediately dry cough way: "you wait here first, medicine fairy elder, smoke elder sister, you come with me."


    With that, he sent the array from front to back.


    The medicine fairy stroked the white beard, did not hesitate, directly followed up, Jiang Yan also a face of curiosity, followed.


    As soon as the light of the teleportation array flashed, the three disappeared. Looking at the teleportation array, it seemed that they were going to the northern region


    "What are you doing? Isn''t he going to fight in fairyland? " Gu Yiming is on fire.


    But on one side, Yang Zheng put out his hand and said with a bitter smile, "the sect leader must have his intention. Otherwise, how do you think we are going to fight in the fairyland?"


    "Going to the two battlefields and the immortal devil passage, it''s estimated that even some waves can''t be" splashed. "


    "It''s true that the first battle of the world''s first guard is going to face such a level of fighting. It''s far fetched and difficult, but the intention of the sect leader is to let us experience and run in. We can''t do it alone."


    Da Sima''s hand is in the path of seclusion.


    The people nodded, which was reasonable.


    Gu Yiming pondered, and suddenly asked: "that''s what I said, but do you think that if you let the master of the gate be the master of the palace, will he be able to push back the demon kingdom?"


    "The four regions evil disaster has broken out for several years. It''s deeply rooted. It''s not easy to eliminate it."


    Yang Zheng, big Sima also nodded, they to this matter is also ambiguous.


    I hope the sect leader has a real way to deal with it.


    If he succeeds, Ning Tao will be great to the fairyland. He doesn''t know how many creatures he can save, so that he can live and work in peace and contentmentJust thinking about it, the teleportation array suddenly flashed out of it Five figures.


    Besides Ning Tao, there was a blind man and a lame man, looking around excitedly.


    Mn0cr


    "tut Tut, OK, you have secretly hidden such a good treasure, space transmission array. It seems that the secret of your world''s first chamber of commerce is also here."


    "I haven''t thought I''d be able to deliver bones so many years ago."


    The blind old man was very surprised.


    And lame old, also nodded praise way: "if according to Ning boy''s idea, I''m afraid the chance of success is very big, complementary and mutual aid, the battle of fairyland will soon subside."


    "It''s time for the flood disaster in northern China to come to an end. The cost to each other is too high."


    "Cough..."


    Yao Xian gave a dry cough and said with a smile, "you two, it''s time to change your tongue. Now it''s time to call master Ning."


    As soon as the words came out, the blind couple immediately patted their heads and said with a laugh, "yes, it''s better to call master Ning..."


    Big Sima and others are at a loss, don''t know which one this is playing? Isn''t this from beihaimeng?


    The next second, the teleport array is shining.


    A group of figures came out, including beihaiwei, law enforcement team, elite strong.


    A thousand elite came out.


    On the other hand, Ning Tao finally returned from home, and a large number of experts from the five gods guard also came.

 Chapter 2628

    The Northern Navy, the elite force of the North Sea alliance.


    Law enforcement team, the escort of beihaimeng.


    Wushenwei, the trump card of Xiangong.


    The total number of these three teams is 2500. Among them, 500 are the five gods guards. However, these 500 are enough to single out the 2000 troops.


    Ning Tao calculated, plus his world door, unexpectedly came to a soul stirring number.


    The master of the four gods, the elder of Beihai and the medicine fairy, actually have Seven immortals!


    There are six immortals in the world, eight in the law enforcement team, and 19 in the Northern Navy. But there are 186 five Shenwei present.


    How many sides add up to a total of Two hundred and nineteen!


    The rest are all human immortals.


    There is not a single realm.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Not to mention Ning Tao, blind old man, big Sima and others all take in the cold air. The fairy palace is worthy of being the first of the five regions.


    This kind of strength can really surpass all living beings.


    I just don''t know if this is the real strength. It''s estimated that some of it has been reserved.


    And there is also the inside story of the supreme Hall


    All of a sudden, the sharp eyed Ning Tao fixed himself on one person and said in surprise: "master Longjin, it''s you."


    As soon as the words fell, the calm man with the sword on his back had no choice but to smile and exclaim, "it''s me. How are you doing recently? Now my accomplishments are even better than mine. "


    "I have to honor you Master


    It seems that master Jinning has just broken through.


    But it''s already very fast.


    He immediately said with a bitter smile, "I''m joking. No matter what your accomplishments are, you are the elder of Ning Tao."


    "Come to Tianxia gate when you have time. Don''t forget that you are one of the elder Keqing of Tianxia gate..."


    "Cough..."


    See two people on the old, blind old busy cough way: "palace master, it''s not too late, it''s time to start."


    "You know, I''ve transferred all the senior officials of the North Sea alliance, and I''d like to invite my ancestors out. If the sirens attack at this time, the loss of the North Sea alliance will be great."


    "Yes, make a decision quickly," the lame old man said anxiously, for fear of another flood.


    Ning Tao nodded, then looked forward to the transmission array, a total array connected with five array disks.


    They are The five realms of fairyland.


    "Palace master, have you decided which domain you want to go to? The fairyland passageway, the two sides are killing each other.


    All of a sudden, there was a roar from the friars: "Bone Demon old dog, our new Dalao palace leader, Ning Tao, wants to fight with you. Take the senior leaders of your fourth legion, and come here at the third quarter of the afternoon to have a decisive victory."


    The voice is harsh and reverberates for a long time.


    The two sides who are fighting can''t help but stop. Gradually, the red eyes separate.


    What''s the situation?


    Both sides are at a loss.


    The next second, high-level officials on both sides ordered a retreat.


    The western regions alliance is boiling. What palace master? What do you mean by engagement? Why don''t they know?


    And the demon world, the same two eyes a black.


    It was less than an hour before the third quarter of the afternoon, so we immediately launched spies from all walks of life, called the Grand Marshal and the high-level officials to analyze and respond to this.


    How can Ning Tao think about engagement?


    Does he have any conspiracy and purpose?


    Half an hour later, the spies heard that Ning Tao was holding a gold order and an imperial sword. He was temporarily the palace leader. He was summoning senior officials of the western regions to fight to the death with the bone clan.


    It seems that I hate "Bone Demon" to the bone. I can''t leave this man for three sentences. I''m full of swearing and murderous


    After reading the news, the strong men of bone clan and sand demon clan were stunned. They always felt that something was wrong? It seems that I''ve heard that Lord Bone Demon has dealt with him.


    But instead, Ning Tao escaped.


    For this matter, the bone devil has been reluctant to mention.


    All of a sudden, just heard "boom", the demon camp, a secret room, the breath of terror burst open. A tall gray figure rushed out after hearing the news.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Yes It''s the Bone Demon. Great, marshal is out of the gate, "said the demon camp.


    The council chamber was intruded in.


    People don''t wait to get angry. When they see this man, they say respectfully: "we''ve seen the great marshal of Bone Demon."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, all the high-level, follow me, fight," bone devil roared, completely red eyes, lost his mind, hate Ning Tao has been indescribable.


    The position of the six ethnic groups in his bone clan is precarious.


    The curse of the demon world stabs at the spine.


    The battlefield lost, the bad news.


    All this is because Ning Tao, the son of a bitch, captured the eldest prince of his bone family and killed Gu Yidao, his great grandson.


    How can he calm down?Now he wants to blow Ning Tao to ashes.


    Even if there is no enmity, in the face of the enemy''s provocation and declaration of war, as a warrior of the bone clan, how can we sit back and ignore it?


    But at this time, someone panicked and said, "marshal, calm down. It''s a trap and a plot. You can''t go. Don''t you forget that millions of soldiers died?"


    As soon as the words in his mouth fell, he was caught dead by the bone demon, and the bones were inserted into the flesh and blood.


    "Then tell me? Is he going to bury himself? The site of the engagement is the center of the immortal devil passage. The passage is broken, and he can''t live. "


    "What''s more, do you think the marshal will take two losses in a row?"


    The Bone Demon gritted his head.


    "Poop Tong" a, everyone''s face was scared white, no one dare to speak.


    "If anyone dares to resist, that''s the end. If anyone dares to shrink back, the end will be even worse."


    "No more nonsense? Since we all agree, let''s fight. I''ve been practicing a secret skill recently. Even if I''m exposed to the stars, I can save some people. This time, who can kill Ning Tao will be rewarded. "


    The Bone Demon''s eyes are red and ferocious


    At three o''clock,


    the two armies withdrew from the passage one after another.


    However, the high-level of the two sides converged in the center of the channel, with nearly 100 people each. However, they were all the elite among the elite, and one side was the top power.


    As soon as we met, the two sides were at each other''s throats.


    And Bone Demon red eyes, dead set in Ning Tao body, molar way: "you are really lucky, did not die in the starry sky, but also when the palace leader."


    "Ha ha..."


    "All this is given by your bone clan. I came here today to make a covenant to take you all."


    Ning Tao with a smile, calm way.


    But hearing this, Bone Demon and sand demon laughed wildly, as if they had heard some big joke, and said sarcastically, "is it up to you people?"


    What he means is that he has just broken through the heavenly ring. Is there a senior member of the western regions alliance?


    In terms of overall strength, it is indeed weaker than the demon kingdom.


    But when they were laughing wildly, Ning Tao also laughed. With a wave of his hand, Xumi Jiezhu spewed out a large number of people, and more than 3100 monks appeared in front of him.


    There are more than 200 immortals.


    Eight Fairy!


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Feel the breath of wild beasts coming, whistling, hit on the face, "pa pa" pain.


    "This What''s this? "


    Bone Demon silly eyes, frozen in place, for a long time no language, eight Eight immortals? He''s blinded, isn''t he?


    Is this supposed to be an illusion?


    He''s not awake yet.


    One immortal can win, two can win, three can make do, four can make do, five can hold on for a while, six can vomit blood, seven can sleep, eight Well, he can''t make it up.


    One by one, he can''t do anything with him.


    Eight. He felt it was dark.


    "Uncle Ni, it''s over..." The bone devil''s face is as pale as ashes.

 Chapter 2629

    Don''t say the bone devil is stupid, the high-level officials who are forced to follow are also stupefied.


    Our side, a ten rank Grand Marshal.


    In addition, there are three families of deputy marshals and more than 40 immortals.


    If we hadn''t experienced the explosion, the number would have doubled. The demons also have some top powers, which can''t be underestimated.


    But the other side, eight elites.


    In addition, there are more than 200 immortals in the western regions alliance.


    "What the hell How to fight? "


    "Six or seven times the strength gap is desperate."


    The three clans are full of rude remarks and their eyes are jumping wildly.


    It''s like a hungry wolf pack, staring at this sheep pen, salivating, occupying absolute power and superiority, staring at fat greedily with scarlet eyes.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Ning Tao twisted his neck, squinted and joked, "Bone Demon, are you satisfied with this gift?"


    "The master of the Palace said that he would catch you all. Besides, I am the ninth five. The words of the emperor are not false. Do you have any last words?"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Thousands of breaths of terror rolled in.


    Seeing this, the Bone Demon''s eyes were red with blood, and his whole body was wailing. In an instant, he was defeated and frightened. He clenched his teeth and clenched his fists, and his tendons were exposed.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    "You..."


    "Too excited to speak? The master of our palace is busy with everything, but I have no time to waste my time with you. "


    "It''s bad luck for you bone clan. You have to provoke the palace leader. Don''t you know that you''d rather provoke the king of hell than the devil?" Ning Tao shakes his head and sneers.


    Why the western regions?


    Naturally, there is a reason. Who hates him the most? I''m afraid no one dares to be number one when the bone clan is second.


    Millions of cavalry fell because of Ning Tao alone.


    For Ning Tao,


    the bone clan can be said to hate into the bone marrow.


    In the same way, it is easy to be used. If you show your head a little, the bone clan will come together. Therefore, this time Ning Tao''s big counterattack plan is almost effortless.


    "No No, it''s impossible... "


    Bone Demon eyes canthus to crack, but dare not move.


    At the moment, Ning Tao is scolded in his heart. This bastard is absolutely shameless.


    He wants to report, protest


    Since all of them are mortal, we should fight hard to catch the thief first and bet his life. We should not hesitate to blow ourselves up and be worthy of the name of the warrior of his bone clan.


    Bone magic red eyes made a decision in an instant.


    "Ningtao dog thief, die!"


    "Roar..."


    "Kill ~!"


    He moved, as did thousands of people behind him.


    The immortal devil passage is very long. Now there are only two of them? That''s out of the question.


    If you don''t run far, you''ll be overtaken and killed.


    Now, what they can do is to inform the demon world and let their life play their last remaining heat.


    They all recognize the belief of "catch the thief first, catch the king".


    "I''m not reconciled. I''m not reconciled. Fight for the devil Kingdom and the name of the warrior."


    "War skill, iron tree and silver flower!"


    "War skill, all living beings, sand devil body!"


    "Secret method, war spirit, burning!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Looking at thousands of people killed, such as a torrent, pressing step by step, extremely fierce.


    But Ning Tao sniffed and sighed: "the mantis arm is in the way of the car, and the mayfly shakes the tree."


    "Come and shatter them!"


    "Yes ~!"


    As soon as the order came out, there was a riot in fairyland.


    The power of thousands of people burst out, and the sky fell apart. Ning Tao told the lion to fight the rabbit with all his strength, and never make unnecessary casualties.


    Since the hand, then use the strongest strength.


    Try to solve the battle as soon as possible.


    "Immortal method, no appearance!"


    "Immortal method, big sun god eye!"


    "Immortal Dharma, one Buddha and one bottle seal!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Eight celestial immortals, more than 200 earthly immortals, and nearly 4000 famous immortals. It''s hard to imagine that a strong one can do it.


    Ning Tao, Xia Jie and Xian Yue Yi all try their best to kill them. With a sharp shot, they can wipe out the four sides. There is also a sea of fire, just like a golden black burning sun.


    "Kill..."


    Under the attention of the public, the terrorist attacks of the two sides finally collided at this moment.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    I can''t describe the horror of this moment.


    The end of the world, as if everything is in destruction.


    X / @ * 0b


    after only one breath of stalemate, the attack of Bone Demon and others was suddenly broken, and the terrorist attacks all over the sky, just like the roaring of mountains and seas, washed over them."No "Pooh..."


    "Ah..."


    Ear is full of harsh screams, fairy channel also seems to be overwhelmed, but gradually there are cracks.


    After all, the explosion was terrible.


    Although scattered, the form and the explosion of the super nuclear God are not used, they have exceeded the endurance limit of the channel


    Passage, entrance of two boundaries.


    As the two armies listened to the news coming from the passage, they turned pale one after another, and the energy storms gushed out, which made many monks retreat.


    And the passageway also becomes disordered and shakes.


    "No No, the immortal devil channel is going to be unable to support. What''s going on inside? Come on Tell the elder to withdraw quickly. The passage is about to collapse. "


    Western alliance elders screamed.


    The same is true of the demon world. At the same time, the high-level of the major legions received the summon of the Bone Demon.


    It''s more like a last word.


    "I can''t escape. I just hope you can fulfill my wish, kill Ning Tao and take revenge for me..."


    A great master went here one after another.


    At this time, the energy storm, which destroyed the sky and the earth, swept over and gradually dispersed, but the channel was in danger and collapsed at any time.


    Ning Tao is safe in the storm. Xuanwu Wei defends him and Xia Jieyi.


    Even the corner of his clothes didn''t move much. The wind was light and the clouds were light. He planned strategies and thought of dominating life and death.


    This battle is all about crushing and sweeping.


    Looking up, the Bone Demon and his gang of high-level officials were dead and injured, with broken limbs and arms. They were full of debris. The human immortals basically had no debris left, and the earth immortals had some debris left, but it was terrible.


    There were thousands of people in the lineup, but with a wave of attack, less than 100 people remained.


    Basically lying in a pool of blood waiting to die.


    And the only one still standing is the bone demon, a ten level master. But his bones are broken, his face shows fear, despair and beyond recognition.


    Move, the whole body blood spurts out crazily.


    "Ah "Pooh..."


    "I don''t Not willing, not... "


    Ning Tao shook his head and sighed. He said with a negative hand: "clean up the battlefield immediately, take all the people down, and get out of the passageway."


    "Yes ~!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A few immortals, as well as a group of immortals, rushed out one after another to clean up with a speed of lightning. Those with breath were also captured by the seal.


    Bone Demon roars and wants to explode, he also hurt the root, can''t survive, want to die together.


    But just think about it. What can he do in front of the eight powerful immortals? In an instant, he was sealed by the blind old man and left with his shoulder.


    "No..."


    In a moment, the battlefield was cleaned up.


    Ning Tao was very satisfied. In this battle, there were only dozens of human immortals who died in the explosion, and more than a dozen earth immortals who were seriously injured and comatose. They were all victories.


    After all, it is only natural for us to have such a victory.


    "Brush" a few people, eight immortals fly to the fairyland.


    And the medicine fairy holds the bead of Xumi.


    When passing through the immortal channel, one ring and one palm will smash the crumbling channel for Shengsheng.


    The war in the western regions symbolizes the end of the war.

 Chapter 2630

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In all eyes, the passage collapses, the whirlpool disappears, and only eight figures look into the distance.


    "Brush..."


    Ning Tao walked out of the Pearl Kingdom and despised all living beings. Seeing the collapse of the immortals and Demons passage, he sighed that the evil disaster in the western regions had finally come to an end.


    Together with the three high-level groups, they were killed by the regiment.


    This battle is really exciting.


    Yijie was full of passion and announced the victory. The whole western region alliance was overjoyed and cheered like a tsunami. If they won, they won.


    "We, thank you for your help. Long live, long live," millions of monks said with tears of joy.


    One ring, two sects, five sects, and even large and small sects of friars all knelt down.


    Kneeling down, I sincerely thank Lord Ning for his kindness.


    This kneeling was worshipped by the people of the western regions.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao hurriedly brushed his sleeve and said, "please get up. I''m the master of the palace. Although the evil disaster has come to an end, I can''t be careless about the evil world."


    "What happened after the war, the trauma in the hearts of the people, and the reconstruction of their homes are still waiting for you to do."


    "Yes ~!"


    (H) update d ''. Millions of people drank respectfully in unison.


    In this war, although they had the upper hand many times, the casualties were not small. The wounds of their fellow teachers, brothers, sanxiu and family members all needed time to heal.


    But Ning Tao didn''t dare to delay, made the attitude of the head of a palace, hurriedly said polite words and left.


    Of course, it also took away the high-level officials of the western regions.


    First, continue to carry out the plan.


    The second is to prevent some of them from doing bad things.


    Elder Feng is in charge of the next affairs in the western regions. The rest of them go to the teleportation array together


    Within the boundary.


    The team expanded again, including eight celestial immortals, more than 200 earthly immortals, and four or five thousand strong immortals.


    It''s inevitable that the news will leak out when something happens in the western regions. I''m afraid that the other three regions have already learned the news, but I don''t know how to prevent it.


    Because the demons don''t know their cards.


    I don''t know what to do.


    What''s more, they just happened in the western regions, and they will appear in the southern regions on the same day. With such speed, the effect of surprise attack should be obvious.


    So, now the two sectors are in a hurry, and they still have an advantage.


    Ning Tao ponders that while they haven''t reacted, they should be able to knock out one or two more places. They must wipe them out with thunder.


    In the end, even if there is a hard one left, the Union will be able to fight down.


    Yes, the next stop is Nanyu.


    At this time, Ning Tao is in a corner of Jiezhu. He can''t see and feel what he is doing?


    There were a lot of corpses in front of us, some of them were still alive, and there was a bone demon with a face full of disgust and ferocity.


    "Puff..."


    "I''m not reconciled, I''m not reconciled. I''m a bone demon. I''m ten steps. I''m defeated by you."


    "I don''t agree. I will never die with you in the demon world..."


    Hearing the intermittent roar, Ning Tao pulled out his ears and shrugged: "that''s just what I want, but now I''m going to trouble you to play the last part."


    "Yu "Waste heat?"


    The spirit of Bone Demon is like gossamer. I don''t understand it very well.


    But the next second, Ning Tao grabs a palm on his head, and the virtual shadow of a key appears on his head, bursting out with an unprecedented suction.


    "No Ah... "


    The Bone Demon''s eyeballs protruded, his whole body trembled, his mouth screamed miserably, and all his energy was taken away.


    His accumulated resistance was also sucked away.


    A celestial being contains so much energy that it is swallowed up at this moment.


    "You You will be punished


    Bone Demon pain, also at this time no breath.


    Grand Marshal of the fourth legion, fall!


    If it is spread out, it will be a sigh that the Grand Marshal of the fourth legion, the pillar of the new generation of the bone clan, has collapsed.


    It''s not worth dying.


    Ning Tao is also worthy of being the nemesis of the bone clan.


    At this time, the strength of the bone clan is seriously damaged.


    "Wow..."


    A series of sounds, Bone Demon became bone debris.


    Ning Tao picks up his space ring and calls out the key to longevity. On the corpse pile in front of him, he devours it madly and stores energy.


    After a while, these corpses seem to lose water and become mummies. Once touched, they become vermicelli.


    And Ning Tao a brush sleeve, blow away these vermicelli, but put away the space ring that covers the ground.


    He felt more and more skilled in this business.After a long time, the key of Changsheng comes back. Ning Tao can''t wait to see it. The key itself is full of luster, and the cracks are all healed. There is only a gap at the top.


    And the stored energy and integrity have been improved by 2% to 93%£¡


    Before swallowing the king of five senses, it was only because it reached a peak that it broke through 91% in one fell swoop.


    Today, the energy of a half step fairy is really nothing. It doesn''t work much. The top Ning Tao can''t find it. He can only use "quantity" to make up for this gap.


    93%, not far from 100%.


    And a large number of immortal stones, magic crystals, natural materials and local treasures have been thrown in for a long time.


    According to Ning Tao''s estimation, there should be nearly one trillion.


    In the third turn, it has just reached 86%, and the 500 billion immortal stones it has obtained are basically fed in and growing slowly. It seems that both of them have reached a bottleneck.


    The energy base required is too large.


    Why do you want to wrap up this war?


    One is for brothers, the other is for righteousness, and the third is for oneself. Without war, where can we get the energy?


    I hope his key to longevity can reach 100% after all the four evil disasters are expelled.


    The later, the more appetite you need


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. He pours up the ring and finds out all kinds of special products.


    In all, there are 800 billion magic stones.


    Although he made a fortune, Ning Tao didn''t forget his brothers. He took out 300 billion magic stones and gave them to the public. It''s not the way to be a man to swallow them alone


    Half a day later, he finally arrived at the southern battlefield.


    "Brush..."


    Ning Tao comes out of Jiezhu and nods to Yaoxian. Then he puts him away and only sends out Da Sima, Yang Zheng and others.


    At this time, we can''t disturb the rabbits. If we scare them away, we will pay for it.


    In sight, the front is fighting.


    It seems that the Confederacy is engaged in a large-scale battle with the third Legion. There is celestial power in the sky, and there are regiments of meat grinders below.


    The pungent smell of blood is disgusting.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Lord of the great Luo palace, Ning Tao comes," Gu Yiming acts as a bodyguard, whistling to the bottom.


    As soon as the words came out, the movement became much smaller.


    Who? Dalao palace leader? Ning Tao?


    Did they hear it wrong?


    Palace master, isn''t Luo Tian? No matter how bad it is, the quasi palace master is also Leng Tingwei. What''s the relationship with Ning Tao?


    The two armies were stunned, and the high-level officials were also confused. At this time, Kunlun immortal and evil clan fell down from the sky one after another, frowning tightly.


    Turning around, he saw that Ning Tao was wearing the crape myrtle emperor sword and holding Da Luo Jin Ling, which was very powerful.


    "This..."


    One of the women in the evil clan suddenly turned red. It was him. It was him, Ning Tao.


    And this person is the deputy marshal, Xie Shou!

 Chapter 2631

    "Ning Tao, you bastard, dare to cheat our palace and come here to die," said Xie Shou angrily.


    On that day, when she learned that Ning Mo was Ning Tao, she was furious. She was just like a fool and was cheated by others.


    I still want to make friends with him.


    I''m shy and angry. I''m angry when I think about it.


    But after knowing this matter, the evil clan elders reprimanded her severely in turn.


    Princess Yue was attacked, died in the first battle of the hill and the change of the blood clan. All these are due to Xie Shou''s fault, because she brought Ning Tao to the demon world.


    Almost all the thirteen saints reprimanded her. Xie Shou was wronged and angry.


    But I can only break my teeth and swallow them in my stomach.


    Will all the grievances, anger, hate, are transferred to a person ningtao, blame him!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gazed at her. It turned out to be this crazy woman. He said that he wanted to thank her for bringing himself into the demon world safely.


    Immediately smile, negative hand indifferent way: "don''t worry, everyone will give you a gift."


    "Whoosh..."


    When the Kunlun immortal came back, the people of the heavenly star, the old man of Shanhe and the leader of Dashi all frowned.


    They didn''t get any orders?


    At this time, disgust flashed in Kunlun immortal''s eyes and said coldly, "what are you doing here? Do you flaunt your might? Can you afford to delay the war? "


    "Bold, how dare you be so rude to Lord Ning? Kunlun immortal, do you want to commit a crime?"


    Big Sima was full of confidence and glared at him.


    The whole Kunlun immortal was stunned. Did he hear it wrong? A little unknown earth immortal dared to point his nose and scold him.


    Or in front of the whole Southern Alliance.


    What about face?


    The question is Ning Tao, is it this little boy? Is this coming for revenge?


    He remembers that when tiantianmen destroyed qijuemen in those years, they destroyed qijuemen and devoured most of its territory.


    At that time, he was interested in the world and was easy to deceive.


    Later, because Wang Tao was burdened with the cultivation of Hunyuan immortal, they didn''t like the world.


    So for tiantianmen and ningtao, we should aim at them everywhere.


    Da Luo Jinling and Ziwei emperor''s sword can prove his identity. According to his guess, Ning Tao is suddenly appointed as the palace leader for some reasons. This is to seek personal revenge.


    Kunlun fairy think, the more haze on the face.


    He immediately took a deep breath and said with a sneer, "what about the leader of the Dalao palace? If you want to show off your authority in front of me, you''re still young. "


    However, an old voice, you said: "marshal, your words are a little too much."


    "Jinling, crape myrtle sword, what does it mean? I think you know very well. At least in terms of words, you can''t be disrespectful. It''s equivalent to disrespect to Da Luo Jinxian."


    They all turned to see that it was the star of tianxingmen. After a long hesitation, he stood up.


    Below, the stars are shining, and the moon is full of joy


    And at the moment, the evil family side.


    Xie Zong''s face turned white and kept retreating, staring at Ning Tao, with an unbelievable color on his face.


    Seeing Xie Shou''s anger, he quickly grabbed her and said, "don''t be impulsive. It''s not good. Withdraw. Go to prepare for withdrawal. Today, it''s not suitable to fight again."


    "Why? Is it because Ning Tao is going to withdraw? Give up the plan, are you so afraid of him? Even if the Lord of the great Luo palace kisses him, what can we do? "


    Evil life is not reconciled to the truth.


    ££¡®I¡£ 0


    hearing this, Xizong, with a white face, grabbed her and said angrily, "the fourth Legion is over."


    "Just half a day ago, Ning Tao did it. However, he came from the western regions and suddenly appeared in the southern regions. It took only half a day. There was something strange. I had a premonition, a very bad premonition..."


    "What What? "


    Evil life a pair of beautiful eyes stare round rolling, brain suddenly confused, fourth legion, end It''s over


    At this time, Kunlun fairy rushed to the sky. The star squinted and hummed, "don''t take others to crush me, just a bunch of hairy boys, want to climb to the head of this seat?"


    "Even Luo Tian, I have to respect you."


    "I tell you, Ning Tao, even if you become the leader of the Dalao palace, you are a rubbish in front of me."


    "Wanton..."


    Yang Zheng was so angry that he was really annoyed.


    However, Ning Tao lightly stopped him. He raised his head, glanced at Kunlun fairy, and said: "do you dare to say that again?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Kunlun fairy looked up at the sky and laughed. Under the eyes of the millions of monks below and the eyes of the other evil army, he sneered: "you It''s just rubbish. "


    "How''s it going? Are you clear? How dare you come here to show off your power? Do you really feel like a person? ""If you don''t hear me clearly, I can say it again. I promise you, the palace master It''s like thunder. "


    Ning Tao listens carefully. Suddenly, with one hand brushing on the bead of Xumi world, a large number of figures appear. The horror of breaking through the nine clouds and killing the nine secluded places, just like a demon, erupts at this moment.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, the sky and the earth seem to lose color, and a big energy storm swept tens of thousands of miles.


    "Hiss ~!"


    The two armies were horrified, while Kunlun immortal and Xizong were paralyzed.


    "Eight Eight immortals


    "More than 200 immortals, more than 5000 famous immortals, this How could this happen? How is that possible? "


    The two leaders screamed out.


    You know, even if we add up the top fighting power of the two armies, there are not so many.


    Where do these strong people come from?


    False?


    At this time, Ning Tao took out his ear and said indifferently to Kunlun fairy, "I heard you scolding me for rubbish, but I didn''t hear you like thunder. Please tell me again."


    As soon as the words came out, the eight immortals suddenly opened their eyes and stared coldly at the Kunlun immortals.


    Oh, cow.


    You''re not going to live, are you?


    "I..."


    The Kunlun fairy was so stunned that his scalp was cracked and his hands and feet were cold How could that be?


    Eight immortals, there are many he does not know.


    Are these all supporters of Ning Tao?


    Friar, the evil clan are all silly at the moment. Where are so many strong men? The high-end war situation is completely reversed, and these people can almost change the winning and losing.


    At this time, Ning Tao came to Kunlun immortal, his face was calm, and suddenly he slapped him hard, and the sound of "pa" was extremely loud.


    "You..."


    "Go on scolding? Can''t you say it again? The palace master is ready to listen like thunder, "Ning Tao said with a sarcastic and provocative face.


    Quiet, dead quiet.


    Millions of people stare and petrify.


    Kunlun fairy is stunned and feels the burning hot face. Ning Tao dares to smack him with his big mouth, and he dares to be so close to him if he suddenly kills people.


    Wait for Wait, No.


    Kunlun fairy was angry. Although he had red eyes, he bit the tip of his tongue to keep his sense.


    This little bastard is pushing himself.


    As soon as he makes a move, he has reason to kill himself, eight immortals. He has never seen this lineup in his life, unless he is sure that he can kill Ning Tao.


    Otherwise, he will die.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao didn''t return and said, "go and catch the evil sect for me, and destroy the immortal devil channel."


    "Yes ~!"


    Baihu, the leader of qinglongwei, is a blind old man. Yijie catches up with him in a hurry. It turns out that Xizong took the opportunity to escape. That guy planned to run from the beginning.


    More than 200 immortals and more than 5000 famous immortals form an array to watch over a million evil families.


    "Pa", Kunlun fairy just turned to take a look, the other half of the cheek suddenly also was a big mouth, his whole person was covered for three seconds.


    A pair of blood red eyes stare at Ning Tao.


    "Creak..."


    "Did the master show you? Let''s say it again, who''s rubbish? Are you deaf? "


    Ning Tao glares at him indifferently.

 Chapter 2632

    "You You... "


    Kunlun fairy roars, his eyes are full of anger, his hatred is huge, and he is red, just like a beast that eats people. His breath is fierce and floating, just like an active volcano.


    The two rows of teeth are in perfect contact with each other. They are too hard to bite.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Listen to this creepy voice, Ning Tao but mouth a hook, sarcastic way: "how? With such big eyes, do you have any problem with the palace master? "


    "Or do you want to hit me?"


    "Huhu..."


    Kunlun immortal breathes heavily, but four terrible immortal thoughts lock him firmly in the moment.


    He gritted his teeth, red eyes, bowed his head and said: "no I dare not, my respected Lord Ning. "


    A million people gaped at the words.


    Kunlun fairy actually bowed his head?


    This is really a rare thing.


    I thought he would have a fight.


    Yao Xian, Jiang Yan squints. It''s interesting. I didn''t expect to underestimate this person. I can swallow this humiliation. It''s not a fluke to get to this step.


    "Oh?" Ning Tao hears speech, slightly surprised way.


    After two slaps, he swallowed his anger and bowed his head to show his kindness.


    In this way, he does not fight, even if he wants to kill him, there is no proper reason.


    All kinds of humiliation, but in front of the people of southern regions, it seems that they have a small mind.


    You can''t kill yourself just because the Grand Marshal insults you. That''s too tyrant.


    They will also lose respect in the hearts of the people of southern regions.


    However, as soon as I think of this guy as a disaster, I have been fighting against myself many times. At the beginning, I was robbed of most of the territory of the seven Jue sect by them.


    In the heart a burst of displeasure.


    This time, he has to have a long memory.


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes, waved his hand and raised his eyebrows and said, "well, I hope Kunlun Taoist friends don''t look down on others in the future. Otherwise, today''s good luck will be gone."


    "By the way, when I killed qijuemen, Kunlun Taoist friends borrowed a space ring from me. Should I return it now? As for the interest, I don''t want it. "


    "Empty Space ring? "


    Kunlun immortal was confused for a long time, but at the thought of Qijue gate, Ning Tao was staring at his ring.


    All of a sudden, he understood.


    This asshole wants his own ring.


    It''s also a revenge for his Kunlun clan''s territory grabbing.


    "Huhu..."


    Kunlun immortal snorted, as if he had internal injury, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, almost bearing the pain of cutting the flesh, he took off the ring and offered it to him.


    "Master Ning is right. I''ve forgotten it. Damn it. Please accept it."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao put it away without looking at it. This guy can bear it.


    He doesn''t do anything to stimulate him.


    Immediately said: "I believe in Kunlun Daoyou, by the way, the seven juemen''s territory, city, this door has been too busy to take care of, give it all to tianxingmen Daoyou."


    On hearing this, the man on the Celestial Star brightened his eyes and immediately said, "thank you, Lord."


    The forces of tianxingmen were ecstatic.


    This is a real windfall.


    "Puff..."


    And Kunlun immortal spit out a mouthful of blood fiercely, body shape is about to fall, red eyes, roar: "yes!"


    Millions of people have pity on their faces, but they don''t think Ning Tao is too much, because so many of them still remember the arrogance of Kunlun fairy just now.


    The Lord of the palace, dare to abuse like that.


    He bullies the weak palace master by virtue of his advanced cultivation. As a result, when he sees that the palace master is powerful, he becomes soft. This is a typical villain posture of bullying the weak and fearing the hard.


    It''s also deserved that


    Regardless of Kunlun immortal, Ning Tao takes a negative hand, turns around and looks at the evil clan, ORC clan. Only one evil clan escapes, and the rest of them freeze in the same place.


    The evil life is scared out of one''s wits.


    She never thought of it?


    That little man has such a thorough ability to change the war situation.


    Seeing Ning Tao, she gritted her teeth and trembled: "you What do you want to do? "


    "Surrender or die, you choose," said Ning Tao.


    As soon as the words came to an end, there was a roar of fighting in the far south. The power of the immortals was clear. At the same time, the evil Qi around seemed to be weak.


    I can''t sense its source.


    "This How could this happen? The immortal and devil passage is over, "Xie shoumianlu trembled in despair.


    That is their only way out. Now that there is no way out, no backup, no pillar, no fighting spirit, no everything, how do they choose?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles. He doesn''t just aim at Kunlun fairy, but at Kunlun fairy.


    A lot of it''s about procrastination.When an army, feeling abandoned, has no way out, it will fall into despair, powerless, pale, that is the lamb to be slaughtered.


    It''s equivalent to destroying the faith of the troops.


    Now it seems that he has made most of it.


    "You have been defeated, and the Grand Marshal has deserted you. He is a deserter, and you are a deserter. Now I will give you a chance to surrender, fight on the left, and the rest is to choose death."


    Ning Tao takes out his long gun and takes a cold step.


    "Kill..."


    It seems to be an exciting moment. Millions of Southern Alliance friars are roaring at this moment.


    The spirit of war pierces the sky, and a roar breaks the stone.


    Seeing this, the faces of the soldiers of the third Legion changed. They were all pale and unable to return to the sky.


    Countless people''s eyes are fixed on Xie Shou. At present, she is the supreme ruler, the deputy marshal of the third legion, and the most prestigious one.


    "I..."


    Evil life is like a thorn in the throat, cold sweat DC.


    At this time, she also fell into despair, a pair of trembling eyes to see Ning Tao, only indifference, dignity, and is boundless.


    "She What should she do? "


    "Surrender? Or would the Jedi rather die than surrender Xie Shou is very painful. I don''t know how to choose?


    But at this time, a small number of people moved quietly, gradually forming a left-right difference.


    (1) ht0u}


    "you You bastards, cowards, "a strong Orc saw this and roared.


    The orcs are simple minded but powerful. Most of the surrenders are demons, and the rest are evil. The orcs are rare.


    Although they feel humiliated, more and more people gather to the left and fight with each other


    In the end, nearly 300000 people surrendered.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, slowly pulled out the crape myrtle sword, cold way: "do not surrender, kill no amnesty!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Kill..."


    Millions of friars rushed up in an instant. At this time, the best guards in the world took out the naughty bombs one after another and threw down 100000 in a row.


    "What is it?"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    It''s like the fireworks of the century, the earth is blooming, and the end is here.


    "Ah..."


    In this wave, at least 50000 or 60000 people died, 70000 people were seriously injured, and hundreds of thousands of people were bombed.


    Before he recovered, he was hanged madly by millions of fierce monks and more than 300 immortals. This is a one-sided century level slaughter.

 Chapter 2633

    Mischievous bullet, a simplified version of the super nuclear God.


    Its power depends on the level of animal elixir. The main material is animal elixir. You can''t let a six grade animal elixir blow up a seven level strong man, can you?


    That''s not realistic.


    It''s a poor chance.


    As far as Ning Tao knows, although the development of the mischievous bomb is going well, only an eight level mischievous bomb has been made.


    This is still the one that Ning Tao hunted, the split sea Xuanlong whale, the eight grade beast pill, and the nine grade beast pill has just been acquired, but there is no way to make a naughty bullet.


    The higher the grade, the more difficult it is to make.


    However, the world has accumulated a lot of five or six level mischievous bullets like this. Now it''s just trying water.


    The effect is remarkable.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A large number of powerful people of evil clan were blown up. I don''t know what this is? Similar to self explosion, even the orcs can''t resist this kind of impact.


    "Kill..."


    Millions of friars surrounded the rebels, opened the array and launched an orderly attack.


    In the sky.


    More than 300 earth immortals help each other, just like more than 300 giant dragons, which make Lianxing run more independently.


    Its strength has steadily increased.


    "Eh ~


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and looks surprised.


    It was the first time he met such a strange thing. He felt that the origin of the fairyland was willing to be refined. Although it was not much, it was like It''s an encouragement.


    It''s like being happy, giving him a reward.


    In fact, this feeling was touched in the western regions, but it was not as strong as it is now.


    Is it because you have stopped the battle of immortals and demons?


    Is fairyland compatible with itself?


    Ning Tao is astonished. Is there such a thing? Looking around, I found that people''s eyes changed.


    With a kind of awe, respect, fanaticism.


    This Is it faith?


    Ning Tao is more and more convinced that this is probably the case. According to this, if Luo Tian and Buddhism are allowed to practice xingjue, I''m afraid the refining speed will be faster than him.


    About faith.


    I don''t know. I don''t know!


    Ning Tao hasn''t figured it out yet, but after so many days of refining, he has mastered 350 strands, which is still 150 strands away from 10%.


    Longevity key has reached 93%!


    The third turn is 86%!


    When the war is over and the energy of hundreds of thousands of corpses is absorbed, it is estimated that there will be a great increase.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    Ning Tao holds the crape myrtle sword tightly and gives the two girls a look. Then, under the protection of Da Sima and others, they fight together to the battlefield and end the battle as soon as possible.


    "Kill..."


    "No No, God, why? I''m not reconciled. I''m not reconciled. "


    "For the pride of the orcs, Pooh..."


    "Evil warrior, charge with me, kill..."


    "Son of a bitch, go to hell..."


    The noise was deafening. The battlefield of 90000 Li was in chaos. Ning Tao killed the enemy, but the corpses turned into powder.


    Hundreds, thousands of evil families They all disappeared.


    What level 6, level 7, level 8, in the hands of Ning Tao, are just a round of the enemy, slaughtering, complete rolling, let people see blood boiling.


    Occasionally, a Dixian comes out, and red eyes want to kill Ning Tao, but he is beheaded by the Ziwei emperor''s sword.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    All of a sudden, "bang" sounds again, and a figure falls in front of Ning Tao. Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming are tense, but they find that one of them is a woman.


    "Eh, isn''t this the deputy marshal?" Gu Yiming blinked his eyes and said curiously.


    Ning Tao gasps for breath and takes a look. It''s Xie Shou, but now she''s seriously injured


    "Puff..."


    In the huge pit, Xie Shou spits out a mouthful of blood stasis.


    Listening to the wails around her, she was heartbroken and full of remorse. She was defeated. When she raised her head, she found a purple imperial sword around her neck.


    There was also a familiar voice: "sorry, you I''m under arrest. "


    "You..."


    Xie Shou was angry and red. He wanted to wipe his head on the emperor''s sword and commit suicide.


    But the next second, a pain in the neck fainted.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and looks up. He finds that he is blind. They come back and a broken body is thrown at his feet.


    "Why? This Is this not the evil sect Ning Tao a frown, turn over to check this corpse, eccentric way.


    Yijie, white tiger, the master of green dragon, nods with a bitter smile.


    Or the blind old man joked: "this guy is also an immortal. He''s a semi ORC. His grandmother''s is very deep. Master Yijie almost got the move."


    "According to my judgment, this war was not started casually, but premeditated. This Orc fairy should be prepared for Kunlun Taoist friends."As soon as the words came out, Kunlun fairy, who had just arrived, suddenly turned white. When she thought about it carefully, she was in a cold sweat.


    Yes, if Ning Tao and others don''t come, maybe his opponent is two immortals. It''s an ambush and a conspiracy. At that time, he may be more or less unlucky.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help taking a chance


    Ning Tao also a face surprised, didn''t expect the wrong, also saved Kunlun fairy that old dog life.


    "By the way, what about the Grand Marshal of the Fourth Army, the evil clan man?" Ning Tao asked.


    "That guy is a tough guy. He abandoned the orc and blocked our steps. However, even so, we tore off half of him, but he planned to destroy the passage."


    "We can''t catch up with him. He also disappeared in the passage. At this moment, he should be drifting in the starry sky."


    Green Dragon Wei''s Lord fan folding fan light smile way.


    When they heard this, they all felt sorry, but they were also relieved that the battle of the southern region was over.


    Ning Tao put away the orc immortals and evil longevity, and said: "clean the battlefield immediately, gather hands, it''s not too late, we''ll go to the East region immediately!"


    "Please obey the order of the palace master!"

 Chapter 2634

    I don''t know the time.


    However, the elites of the third Legion who struggled and resisted, hundreds of thousands of them, have been killed.


    Ning Tao gave an order to pile up the corpses of all the evil people, orcs and demons.


    But space, rings, weapons, resources and other things can be divided into alliance, but the three regions of the army, to divide the big head.


    No one in the Southern Alliance has any objection to this, because without them, they may lose the battle. How can they still win today?


    Even if all the three domains of the spoils were to go, they didn''t think anything was wrong.


    Therefore, under the temptation of the spoils, the work efficiency of the people was very fast, hundreds of thousands of people piled up into several mountains, and the scenes were frightening.


    "Huhu..."


    In the center of the corpse, Ning Tao conjures up the key to immortality. Looking up, several immortals guard in the distance.


    No one can get a peek here.


    The next second, he put the key in the ground.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Just like a mountain torrent, endless power poured in. Several corpse mountains collapsed and decreased, all of which turned into a source of energy.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is afraid of being suspicious, so he puts a sun flame on the periphery of the corpse mountain.


    It didn''t take long for the flames to burst into the sky.


    The battlefield formed an endless sea of fire.


    Of course, Ning Tao didn''t touch any of the bodies of the Southern Alliance friars. He had them cleaned up and built a tomb a few miles away from the battlefield.


    He named himself Hero grave!


    Although he knew that he was short of a lot of energy, Ning Tao would never move these people.


    This is out of respect, but also adhere to the heart


    "Ten thousand, eighty thousand, three hundred thousand people..." Ning Tao can feel the shaking and excitement of the key, as well as the hunger and thirst. It seems that he has been weak for many years.


    The stored energy is also increasing rapidly.


    A bite of teeth, that ten step half Orc''s corpse, still have half evil clan''s body, let it absorb at the same time.


    Half an hour later, it was all over.


    The key to longevity turns into a ray of light and gets into Ning Tao''s body. It''s like eating a little full and having a rest. It''s deeper than swallowing the spirit of nine prison organs that day.


    Ning Tao suppresses his excitement and goes to explore the energy stored in the key to longevity.


    96%£¡


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly. He is both surprised and happy. Such a huge lineup has only increased by 3%.


    How much more does it take to reach 100%?


    With the energy of nearly 600000 people and one and a half immortals, Ning Tao really doesn''t know where to go if the demand is doubled?


    Even if the remaining two disasters were won one after another, his hunch was less than 100%.


    Is that too hard for him?


    Ning Tao scolds secretly, and once the passageway is destroyed, ten thousand demon caves will be destroyed, not to mention the energy.


    No wonder Taoist Mu said it was not so easy. He didn''t understand the energy of several great emperors. How many great emperors are they?


    Scold Taoist Mu bloody again


    In the distance, countless people are dull.


    They watched with their own eyes as the sea of fire burned the corpse mountains. The sky was clear and the smell of blood around them dissipated.


    Many of the 300, 000 captured troops were stunned when they surrendered.


    But up to now, man-made Dao Zu, I for fish, in the future can only let fate.


    Yao Xian, blind old man and others are powerful. Naturally, they don''t look the same. Ning Tao seems to have used some means. It''s speculated that they should be collecting energy.


    When they were in the western regions, they found something wrong.


    However, everyone has secrets, such as the space teleport array. They will know when they need to know.


    When you don''t know, it''s just trouble.


    Xianyueyi and Xia Mengfei are laughing. It seems that her husband has earned so much energy this time. I don''t know if the key can be saturated?


    "Whoosh..."


    With a flash of space, Ning Tao flew back and immediately said, "it''s time to start. Go to the East region immediately."


    After that, put away all the people who are ready, hand over Jiezhu to master Yaoxian again, and then set out. The Southern Alliance is handed over to the great master to take care of


    As for these prisoners, Ning Tao asked them to put them in custody for the time being. Let Luo Tian have a headache.


    His sin is deep enough


    Now, with the strength of the southern region, the team of Ning Tao and others has expanded, and their morale has become stronger.


    Nine immortals.


    362 immortals.


    Ten thousand immortals, and the best guard in the world.


    To tell you the truth, with this force, Ning Tao feels that he can go to Da Luo fairy palace alone. It''s too powerful. Will the world be so strong in the future?


    He''s looking forward to it.That''s how the gods block the gods and the demons block the demons.


    Although the southern region won the first World War, the cost was not small. This struggle was much stronger than the western region.


    Seven earthly immortals and hundreds of human immortals have fallen. More of them have been injured, and their bodies have been recovered. Let the people of different sects take them back for a good burial.


    Ning Tao had already guessed that it would be more difficult to chew than the southern region.


    F=£ªt¡è0¡­


    the news has been leaked for a long time.


    However, no matter how hard it is to chew, he must smash the immortal devil passage in the eastern region.


    "Whoosh..."


    Dongyu, xianwumen.


    This is now the forefront of the eastern region alliance. It is also the position that the Lord Wuxian ordered that the mole ants of the blood clan should never invade again.


    You know, except for the middle region where the great Luoxian palace is located, the eastern region is the strongest.


    Also known as the mysterious oriental country.


    The reason for its prosperity is that the soil and water are fertile and rich in medicinal materials, and the other is that Endless forbidden area.


    Yes, the endless forbidden area, known as the first forbidden area, is the most mysterious and unpredictable place in history. It is not only vast but also dangerous.


    The ephemeral races of all ages can be found, known and unknown.


    For example, dragon, Phoenix, magic, golden winged Mirs, Baize


    Even the flood and famine, the product of the mythical period, can be found in the endless forbidden area.


    In the eastern region, there is such a saying.


    Endless Also omnipotent!


    Impossible in the five realms, possible in the endless, impossible in the five realms, endless Only unexpected!


    It means that only you can''t think of what you can''t do here. Even if you live a very poor life, you can''t explore its mystery. It''s buried too much.


    It can also be said that it has been buried for several times.


    Its position, the first forbidden area, is unshakable and has never been shaken.


    The third forbidden area is Tianting site.


    It is also located in a dangerous place in the eastern region.


    However, this is a forbidden area. Few people go in and almost no one comes out. Its reputation is also covered by the first forbidden area, and there is nothing to gain.


    That''s why it''s in an awkward position.


    And this day, Ning Tao came!

 Chapter 2635

    "Lord of the great Luo palace, Ning Tao, drive here," Gu Yiming deliberately lengthened his voice, a long way.


    This voice is constantly echoing in the Xianwu gate.


    Quiet, quiet for a second.


    The next moment, the whole clan became a sensation. Together with the eastern alliance stationed in the Xianwu mountains, they all flew here like locusts.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    Just for a moment, the vast and empty xianwumen square was filled with people.


    At the head, there was a tall, burly and overbearing figure, a familiar old man of vicissitudes, and a dignified old man of Dragon Robe, who knelt down with the crowd.


    "We welcome Lord Ning Tao!"


    Nearly a million people in unison, enough to ring through the sky.


    "Step on..."


    All of a sudden, a faint sound of footsteps, slow or slow, lingering in my heart, and a faint Laughter: "you all get up, no need to be polite."


    "Master Xie..."


    Only after they had given thanks did they dare to raise their heads.


    It''s war?


    Or, to save ye''er?


    I can''t help but fall into a dilemma!

 Chapter 2636

    "Whoosh..."


    At dawn, a ray of sunshine lights up the earth.


    Like light and shadow, the five figures are moving towards the farthest east, which is also the most dangerous place in the fairy world? Is it not someone who has calculated to wait for me? " The blind old man''s eyes burst into a cold voice.


    "It''s not this that matters at the moment. How do you get out? If we really want to fight, we can''t get it right, "said Yao Xian, with a bitter face and a headache.


    But all of a sudden, Xia Mengfei burst out a noble breath. The Phoenix roared and threatened all sides. She even cheered: "zuhuangshu, Huangwei!"


    "Buzz..."


    "Jiji..."


    In an instant, the demon locusts were in chaos.


    It seems that there is a nine day Phoenix roaring at them, but its momentum is quite strong and its strength is slightly weak.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he suddenly burst out two breath and yelled: "fusion technology, Dragon Phoenix Tianwei!"

 Chapter 2637

    Longhuang Tianwei is a combination of Longwei and Huangwei. It has a deterrent effect on birds and reptiles.


    Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei work together to break out.


    "Jiji..."


    All around that dense demon locust, scream, panic, a riot, really scared, Phoenix family but in this area, real existence.


    Although they are powerful, they are still vulnerable to the legendary Phoenix family.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Hum, get out of the way as soon as you can, or you''ll be killed." Yao Xian yelled angrily, and several forces of immortals burst out.


    All of a sudden, it seems that several giant gods wake up.


    "Buzz..."


    A group of brainless flies are scared at last. They scream in panic and flee.


    After a while, it became clear all around.


    "Huhu..."


    Jiang Yan, the blind old man, Xia Mengfei breathes a sigh of relief. Looking into the distance, the jungle is bare, the ground is covered with corpses, and even the stones are shocked into dust.


    In the distance, there are several powerful beasts whining.


    If they are really attacked, even if they can escape, I''m afraid the result will not be much better.


    What a bad start.


    "This time, it''s really thanks to Mrs. Ning you, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable," Jiang Yan pursed her sexy red lips, familiar smile.


    Xia Mengfei smiles and says modestly, "thank you for your praise. It''s up to you next."


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly noticed something. There were many corpses of demon locusts all around. They seemed to be dead all the way. They could be seen all the way and died.


    He picked up one. It was the size of a head. It was seven steps, but now it was dead.


    The whole body is also eroded by an evil force.


    "Why? What''s this? Evil spirit Ning Tao pupil a shrink, subconscious of lose voice exclaim a way.


    After hearing this, Yao Xian and others came to watch. The weak power of the demon locust was really evil Qi, corpse Qi and blood Qi It''s a demon.


    Do words fall, all around suddenly become quiet, Jiang Yan, Xia Mengfei several people taut, as if facing the enemy, just really was hit a unprepared.


    "Step on..."


    Just then, the earth came shivering, as if some giant came.


    For a moment, a terrible outline appeared in the fog, which was as high as six feet. It had four arms, and the muscles of the whole body were high and raised. A pair of scarlet eyes twinkled, and on a fierce face, it was very calm.


    "I am the mountain range of gods and demons, the guardian, the general, the sacred wind and the human beings. Who are you?"


    Ning Tao heard the words, stepped out a step, negative hand way: "this seat Ning Tao, specially to meet Prince shenhuang."


    "Oh? Ning Tao When the general heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened and he was surprised and said, "but in the second forbidden area, the brother Ning who saved the prince of our family?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ve seen that battle. Although it''s been several years, it''s really you. Ha ha, my friend, the prince of my family often misses you."

 Chapter 2638

    Feeling the general, the divine wind, the gentle kindness, Ning Tao several people are also relieved.


    Fortunately, we got through.


    It seems that Prince shenhuang can also be trusted.


    Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile: "it''s really me. Can general Shenfeng take me to see the prince? I have one thing to ask for his help


    "Of course, but these people..." Shenfeng looked at the blind old man and others, some hesitated.


    His duty is to guard the mountain range of gods and demons. No one is allowed to get close to it. There is no amnesty for trespassers.


    This is the iron law. Ning Tao is at ease, but these people are real immortals, which can''t be underestimated.


    Once put in, if you want to do something wrong, I''m afraid, it will be a big disaster.


    To put it bluntly, he can''t believe it


    Ning Tao listened and explained with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about this. They are all my friends. They are absolutely reliable. This time, they are specially escorting me."


    "The purpose of our trip is just to find a person. If we find someone, we will leave immediately."


    Hearing this, Shenfeng hesitated for a moment, then simply said: "since brother Ning opened his mouth, please."


    "I''m a demon family, but I haven''t entertained outsiders for a long time. The prince must know that he will be very happy, but he yearns for the outside world."


    £¡ Cm0n


    "I''ve tried to sneak out many times, but I caught them all back..."


    "Ha ha..."


    They talked and laughed and went to Shenmo mountain. After a short walk, they saw the huge wall.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The gate opened and a group of people just went in.


    As soon as I entered the building, the dense fog dispersed. Many tall and towering buildings were exposed. All kinds of ferocious ancient statues of gods and demons were lifelike.


    They all look the same, only two differences, height, and their arms.


    According to Yao Xian, the gods and Demons attach great importance to blood lineage, and the manifestation of blood lineage is the arm.


    The more the number, the more powerful it is, the more noble it is. It has two arms, four arms, six arms, eight arms


    However, the eight armed gods and Demons only exist in the legend, which only appeared in the Honghuang and mythological periods, and they are almost powerful people who destroy heaven and earth.


    Now, it''s almost gone.


    Even today''s gods and demons, the top blood donors, are the crown prince and other six armed gods and demons.


    General Shenfeng has only four arms.


    Ning Tao, in a trance, subconsciously turns out the golden order of Da Luo. On the opposite side of the golden order, he is engraved with an eight armed demon, which gives him a familiar feeling.


    "This Is it uncle Tim? "


    Chi you do not know how many arms?


    Suddenly, he put away Jin Ling and asked curiously, "general Shenfeng, is there something strange in the first restricted area recently?"


    "Or are strangers around?"


    Shenfeng thought about it and shook his head as he led the way. He said, "I haven''t seen strangers. Few people dare to come to our magic border. However, the first forbidden area recently is really restless. I don''t know what happened?"


    "Oh, by the way, just five or six days ago, the insects in the first restricted area were very strange, like mourning, and then they attacked one by one like crazy."


    "It''s also converging in the same direction. There are all kinds of fierce insects, but it''s foggy that day, so no one dares to go..."


    Ning Tao and others a listen, secretly looked at one eye, all saw dignified from each other''s face.


    I''m afraid something is really going to happen


    On the other side, Xia Mengfei is in a trance. I don''t know why. Since one day ago, she performed zuhuang technique, she felt her blood was hot and dry.


    It''s like something''s gushing from the bottom of my heart


    She didn''t understand and didn''t dare to speak. After all, at this time, more is better than less.


    She doesn''t want to make trouble for the team


    "Whoosh..."


    When we got here, we could basically fly. The fog was very light. In a short time, we arrived at a huge and magnificent palace deep in the mountains.


    As soon as he came down, he met a familiar figure. He was born with six arms and a royal robe. He was very brave. He was Prince shenhuang.


    "Ha ha..."


    "My friend, I really can''t imagine that you would come to the first forbidden area to see me. I left in a hurry many years ago, but I miss brother Ning very much."


    Prince shenhuang hugs Ning Tao excitedly.


    The six arms work together, full of strength, but also natural power. Although shenhuang is only an eighth level human immortal, he can fight against the Ninth level earth immortal with his strength.


    "Hello, your friend is suffocating," said Ning Tao, bewildered by his enthusiasm.


    However, as soon as Prince shenhuang wanted to let go, he suddenly hugged him tightly and said with a sly smile: "a few years ago, tianqionghai, you and my brother were not able to fight. You robbed them of the first place, and they didn''t let me see them?"The more than a dozen magic guards who followed around heard the words, and their eyes were shining at the moment.


    You know, ever since the prince went through the tianqionghai war, he has been talking about how Ning Tao fought against the heroes all the time, almost blowing into the sky.


    Ning Tao also rescued him from the despicable, Leng Tingwei''s hands.


    But what about Ning Tao? No one knows, so most of them are superficial prince.


    In the heart to Ning Tao, or despise.


    Yao Xian, the blind old man and others listen. Instead of stopping them, they hold their arms and joke. Do you want to compete? That''s interesting. I hope they don''t regret it.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile.


    But seeing Prince shenhuang''s burning face, he had no choice but to deal with it, otherwise he would not be able to pass.


    The whole body is surrounded by six arms, it seems that there is no way to do it, and even the strength is still increasing, but Ning Tao smiles lightly, and with a little effort, he pulls the six arms away.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Prince shenhuang''s smile solidified and his back cooled. He felt that Ning Tao in his hand seemed to be an iron man, and his strength fell behind.


    The natural power is being stretched out little by little.


    Kamikaze, the captain of the guard and others are also wide eyed, full of consternation, how is this possible? A human being, actually, surpasses their gods and demons in power.


    It''s also the charming one in the God tomb.


    "Hum!"


    Shen Huang is not reconciled. He uses his real skills, blood and the power of gods and demons.


    Like a contest, I want to break Ning Tao back.


    But Ning Tao is still light, just a flash, then get away, like a swallow floating down, but a look up, a huge fist hit.


    "Fusion skill, Yin Yang boxing!"


    Ning Tao grabs it with his hand and directly punches it. It looks like a child versus an adult.


    But with a "bang" and a strong wave visible to the naked eye, Shen Huang retreated three steps, his arms numb, and his face was horrified. Ning Tao only retreated one step with a smile, which seemed more intentional.


    "This..."


    "Bold, dare to disrespect the prince, and don''t kneel down quickly," the chief bodyguard said.


    However, with a dry cough, Yao Xian sneered: "ha ha, it''s interesting. Let me kneel down, Lord of the great Luo palace. You are a four armed demon. You have a lot of courage."

 Chapter 2639

    "Palace master? What What palace master? " The magic bodyguard was stunned. For a moment, his brain was short circuited.


    General Shenfeng, Prince shenhuang also stay.


    Isn''t that Luo Tian? What does it have to do with Ning Tao? What''s the old man talking about?


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough, but he had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    can not help but blame the medicine fairy. The seat did not want to pretend to be forced. How could he help him with his knife, sharp knife and awesome tiger?


    Xia Mengfei looks at him helplessly


    At this time, Jiang Yan cocked up his full chest and said with a smile: "I''m afraid that the nobles don''t know. Now Ning Tao is the master of our da Luo fairy palace."


    "Take charge of the five regions, command Tiangang Disha, kill evil spirits, command the world, and obey everything."


    "What? This... "


    More than a dozen people on the scene have changed their faces. The leader of Dalao palace is now Ning Tao.


    This Is this too sudden?


    Why doesn''t he know anything about the demons?


    Even though the news of the gods and demons is blocked and isolated from the world, such news is extremely important. How can they not know it? What''s going on outside?


    Recently, there have been many strange things


    All of a sudden, general Shenfeng stares at Ning Tao and decides on the sword, the Ziwei emperor sword. It''s it. It''s the treasure of the great Luo fairy palace.


    He had seen it far away when he was young.


    It was Xuanyuanchun.


    At that time, when the turmoil period, inexplicably feel a pressure.


    Shen Huang swallowed his saliva and invited several people to a back garden. After sitting down, he said nervously: "brother Ning, what can I do for you? Do you need me to wake up your father


    "No, no, it''s just a small matter. I won''t bother the head of the magic clan."


    "I''m not here as a palace master, but as a friend. I just want to ask you to help me find a friend."


    Ning Tao is afraid that he thinks more and explains with a smile.


    Hearing this, Shen Huang and Shen Feng looked a little slower. He thought he was going to discuss something big.


    It turns out that I''m just looking for someone


    So shenhuang vowed, patted his chest and said with a laugh: "brother Ning, don''t worry, it''s absolutely no problem to find someone. Who are you looking for?"


    "Oh, speaking of it, brother shenhuang has also seen him. He is a woman and his sister. His name is ye''er, and he is the disciple of the emperor of beasts."


    "When she was in the second restricted area, she fought with the one eyed evil king for a long time. You should be impressed."


    Ning Tao looks at shenhuang with a look of hope.


    Hearing this, Prince shenhuang falls into memory and glances at Xia Mengfei. What had happened is gradually emerging. Ye Er, the apprentice of the beast Emperor


    Suddenly, Shen Huang suddenly raised his head and said, "I remember that Ye Er, but she is not here. I didn''t hear that she is in my demon clan?"


    "Have you heard of this woman?"


    Seeing shenhuang''s suspicious inquiry, the chief bodyguard and general Shenfeng racked his brains and finally shook his head.


    There must be no such person in their family.


    The gods and demons are isolated from the outside world and are not allowed to get close to outsiders. There are only a few outsiders who can enter the family. Recently, it seems that no outsiders have come in?


    This point is very clear.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei frowned and said, "if you think about it carefully, is there really no such woman in the clan?"


    Prince shenhuang wry smile, shaking his head: "really no impression, but I can send someone to look for, ask, a whereabouts, I will inform you."


    "But how do you think she''s in my family? Is there any misunderstanding? "


    Ning Tao looks at each other and ponders a little. Next second, he turns over his hand and takes out the broken jade tube.


    Without hesitation, he handed it to shenhuang directly.


    Shen Huang took a look, immediately frowned, help? Gods and demons? But it''s impossible? As the prince, there is nothing unknown in his family?


    Is there any secret in it?


    After thinking about it, he handed it to the chief bodyguard and said, "go to check it immediately. Be sure to find this girl for me. If you have any news, please inform me immediately."


    "If anyone dares to stand in the way, suppress it first!"


    "Yes ~"


    the chief bodyguard took the jade tube and left.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao and others nodded. Now, they can only see the result.


    All of a sudden, a rustle of leaves attracted Ning Tao''s attention. Turning around, he saw a slovenly old man sweeping slowly with a broken broom.


    He was disheveled and could not see his face clearly. He was dressed in a shabby robe, ragged and sluggish, sometimes dull and sometimes stopped.


    But I don''t want to sweep the leaves again and again, and some of them are strange.Give Ning Tao a strange feeling?


    Ning Tao a frown, release spirit a scan, but found each other, unfathomable, immediately scared him, a sweeping old man, unexpectedly so strong?


    Don''t mention him, Yao Xian, blind old man also noticed, subconsciously used the spirit to detect him.


    But the next second, their faces changed greatly, and their faces were startled. He was unfathomable. Even the strongest blind old man could not feel the strength of the slovenly old man. It is estimated that he should be above them.


    "Gulu..."


    Several people awe inspiring, frown, did not expect the gods and demons, there are such strong hidden here.


    Wait a minute. No, this slovenly old man is obviously not a demon family. On the contrary, he is like a Terran. I just don''t know when the old man was a great power?


    At this time, Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, and he wanted to get up and go to the slovenly old man.


    But Prince shenhuang saw this and was so scared that he quickly grabbed him and said, "brother Ning, never get close to him. The old madman is insane. He almost killed me when he was a child."


    "Anyone close to it, beast, will be attacked. You''d better not close to him."


    "Oh? Why? " Ning Tao looks curious.


    Shen Huang shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "I don''t know. This old madman has been crazy for hundreds of years. He doesn''t know when he asks three questions, but his strength is super strong and unfathomable. Even if he wants to get rid of him, it''s impossible."


    "I remember that he was brought back by a clan uncle in those years. Later, the clan uncle became a monk and no one cared about him..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned, hesitated, and gave up the idea of approaching.


    The slovenly old man sweeps and sweeps again. His action is simple, but he goes back to his original nature. Gradually, he disappears into the garden, and fits in with the heaven and earth. The way is natural


    "Shasha..."


    Looking at his back, Yao Xian suddenly raised his eyebrows. He always felt that this person had a sense of familiarity.


    But I can''t remember who it is for a while?

 Chapter 2640

    After the episode, the prince shenhuang, as the host, said with a smile, "brother Ning, don''t worry. Although we are not big, we have to work hard to find out."


    "By the way, tomorrow my uncle Jiuhuang will take a concubine. He will have a cup of wedding wine and be happy."


    "Concubine? Who is that man? "


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and asked.


    "Oh, it''s said that a man is a member of the exquisite family in the endless depths. In order to make friends with our family, he gave up a woman in the family to show his friendship by marriage."


    "I remember that among the wives and concubines of my father''s emperor, there was a princess of the exquisite family. She was very close."


    Shenhuang explained with a smile.


    "Ah man?"


    Ning Tao said bitterly and sat on the stone bench again. Forget it, wait for the result.


    If the gods and Demons really have no news, it must be something wrong, or ye''er has left. It seems that she was chased by something at the beginning.


    Otherwise, I won''t escape into the first forbidden area


    At this time, Jiang Yan was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that the legendary Linglong clan actually existed. They were also a big family in the fairyland."


    "With a heart full of seven skills and excellent talent, he communicates with heaven and earth, and is also known as the messenger of all things."


    "Yes, but because of this, they were exterminated. Although the Linglong clan existed, it was very weak. In this first forbidden area, it was extremely difficult to survive, so they had to use marriage to maintain the survival of the clan."


    "Muling, fengnu and snake It''s all in this way that we have survived so far. "


    General Shenfeng said with a smile.


    In the first forbidden area, if you can marry women of these ethnic groups, it means that you have an extraordinary status, and it''s also a kind of enjoyment. It''s a man''s dream.


    Xia Mengfei, the blind old man, is very surprised. They have only seen these races in ancient books.


    I didn''t expect that the first forbidden area really existed.


    It''s really mysterious


    Xia Mengfei thought about it and asked curiously, "how is the first forbidden area formed?"


    "It seems that there has never been any explanation?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Yan and Yao Xian were all curious and looked at the prince shenhuang.


    Shenhuang shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile. This kind of thing should be asked to those old guys. Not only did he turn his head and look at Shenfeng, but at least general Shenfeng should know more about it.


    "Cough..."


    "The first forbidden area, it is said, appeared at the beginning of fairyland. It has been shrouded in fog and unfathomable."


    "No one has ever been to the deepest place, and I don''t know what it is, but one of them said that this road leads to the origin."


    "There are countless people who have gone to look for it, but they have found nothing. Our exploration is less than one tenth."


    The sacred wind looks at the deep and secluded road.


    People heard that although they were very curious, they didn''t dare to think much about it. They didn''t even know those ancient powers, let alone be more peaceful.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, this road leads to the origin, this sentence, the feeling is not misty language.


    He also had a vague feeling.


    Maybe, when you have some strength in the future, you can go to the endless depths and explore. It is estimated that this is also the inner desire of countless monks in the whole fairyland.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao looks at a strange place, which is a dilapidated and decadent Pavilion.


    It doesn''t fit in with the magic buildings around.


    "Why? What is it? It looks like a human building. Is there only someone who lives there? " Ning Tao looked at the back of the garden, looking forward to asking.


    When they heard this, they followed their eyes.


    In the sight, in the dense back garden, there is a dilapidated Pavilion, covered with moss and surrounded by vines. Compared with the surrounding area, it really looks abrupt, like a human style building.


    It''s not as grand as the Protoss.


    "You say that. It seems that a long time ago, a Terran adventurer lived here to recuperate. He built the house, but it turned out to be nothing."


    "Although it looks shabby, it''s also a landscape, so it''s preserved."


    "Oh, by the way, that''s where the old maniac lives now, and I haven''t been there for a long time."


    Prince shenhuang hugged his arm and explained.


    Ning Tao heard, pondered for a while, suddenly said: "can I go there to have a look?"


    "Where? It can be, but if the old madman comes back, he will drive everyone away. Even I''m not a prince. Although he has a brain problem, his strength is really terrible. "


    Shenhuang is still worried about this.


    As a child, he was naughty and yearned for the world outside the forbidden area. When he was free, he would tease the old madman, but after several times, he did not dare to come again.


    Even though his strength has improved by leaps and bounds and experienced the baptism of blood, he still feels that the old madman is unfathomable.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety, you just wait for me here, I''ll have a look," Ning Tao can''t help heart palpitation, can''t wait to see.Maybe ye''er is hiding there.


    "Ah, ah..."


    See Ning Tao can''t help but say of walked past, God Huang wry smile a, busy greeting God wind, keep up with together.


    The blind old man, Xia Mengfei and others are waiting in the garden. The place here is not big. The mind can easily cover it, and Ning Tao''s every move can be seen.


    If there is an accident, they can arrive at the first time


    "Step on..."


    Stepping on the mossy stone steps, step by step sublimation, such as feeling the vicissitudes of life, let the state of mind calm, surrounded by the grass, soul soothing fragrance It''s really a good place for meditation.


    The spiritual power of heaven and earth is twice as strong as that of the five realms. It is pure and simple.


    Before long, the three came to the pavilion.


    The door was closed, but the old madman wasn''t there and didn''t know where to clean it?


    "Creak..."


    Ning Tao gently pushes the door open, the light in the room is dim, a step foot, but the foot "click".


    "What What is it? "


    Ning Tao is a Leng, after perceiving that there is no danger, he carefully picks up the object under his feet. It turns out that it is a scroll, but now it is broken into several pieces.


    When he opened it, he was stunned: "immortal method, zhengqigong!"


    This Is this the top immortal method of other people? It''s still orthodox. It''s better than picking up the stars and weaker than the five elements. But it''s broken.


    "I I don''t want him to... "


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s body was shaking, Shen Huang looked at it curiously and said, "it''s just a skill. If it''s broken, it''s broken. There are so many here."


    Ning Tao a listen, quickly look up, suddenly found that the room is full of scroll, jade tube.


    "Sword technique, Fengyun nineteen swords!"


    "The method of shooting is brilliant!"


    "Immortal method, dragon and elephant determination..."


    After turning over more than a dozen scrolls in a row, Ning Tao was completely dumbfounded. Among them, the lowest level is Taoism, and the immortals are everywhere, and they are all top.


    Is he seeing things in a daze?


    How is that possible?


    "You Where do you get so many skills? " Ning Tao holding a scroll, excited way.


    V''o0d @


    in a daze, Shen Huang scratched his head and said, "well, it seems that some Terran adventurers left behind after their death, but we gods and demons can''t use it, so we threw it here. There are many scattered in the clan."


    "The corner of my desk was broken the day before yesterday. I still used a jade tube to support it."


    "I..."

 Chapter 2641

    Ning Tao swallows his saliva wildly, and looks at piles of scrolls with trembling eyes, recording the jade tube of immortal method.


    The most precious things, the Heart Sutra and the secret methods, which were offered by the outside world, even if the blood flowed into a river, started a war, and the sects fought, but now they appeared in piles in front of us.


    "What the hell It''s too luxurious... "


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Shen Huang scratched his head and doubted: "brother Ning, are you ok? It won''t hurt to break a jade tube. "


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao coughed and pressed the excitement in his heart. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and said, "brother shenhuang, can you give me these scrolls and jade tubes?"


    On hearing this, Shen Huang hesitated for a moment, but shook his head and said, "this can''t be done. My father has orders."


    "Although these are useless to the gods and demons, they are very important to the Terrans. Father Huang said that once they are gained by the Terrans, they will undoubtedly increase the strength of the enemy. In the end, we will suffer."


    "My father also said that even if these things are rotten here, they must not be taken out at will."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s excited mood was drenched by a basin of ice water.


    But looking at these advanced skills, how could he be willing to be buried here? He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "can that be exchanged? Or trade with equivalent resources? "


    "I have no shortage of gods and demons. We think we have unique physique and strength. What magic weapon? We don''t need any skills. As for resources... "


    Shenhuang deliberately pauses and lengthens his voice.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao thought he had a chance.


    However, shenhuang shrugged his shoulders and said, "I, the gods and demons, live with the heaven and earth. I have been accumulating a lot of information. I don''t need anything."


    "What''s more, we are in the No.1 restricted area. We have a good harvest when we form a team to search around."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was speechless with a puff of his mouth. I''m going to curse my mother in my heart. I lost in this kind of thing for the first time. I think he''s stupid. The demons are not stupid.


    It seems that they understand better than themselves.


    But how can I give up?


    Once you get these, the inside information of tiantianmen will grow greatly. Now the eruption period of tiantianmen has reached a bottleneck, and it is in urgent need of these things to supplement.


    Top immortal method, top skill, top Heart Sutra, top secret method Even fairyland is rare.


    Even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it.


    Although it''s just a quick scan, Ning Tao found that there are even one or two books that can match his five elements, among which there must be stronger ones.


    If you think about it, if you have the courage to come to the first forbidden area, the strong Terran will be the weakest because of the existence of Dixian.


    And what they have learned all their lives must be top-notch. They have many different styles, each with its own merits. There are even many short-lived heritages in ancient times


    But he couldn''t take them away.


    "Alas..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was disappointed, general Shenfeng mumbled for a moment, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Instead, shenhuang hesitated and said, "in fact, there is no way."


    "What do you mean?" Ning Tao''s brow sank.


    See a god Huang hey a smile, way: "as long as you can take me to the first forbidden area, I will send you all."


    "Not only that, but I can also give you all the things of the whole clan, as well as the affiliated races under our command. They have accumulated over the years. If they don''t have any left, they can give them to you."


    "Why How''s it going? "


    See God Huang nervous and looking forward to him, Ning Tao silly eyes, was thunder outside coke inside tender.


    Half a day later, he turned around in his head and said strangely, "won''t you go out yourself? Don''t tell me what kind of curse you have? "


    "When tianqionghai was opened, how could you be ok?"


    The sacred wind helplessly caresses the forehead, he knows, the prince, he must be for this matter.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Shen Huang rubbed his hands and said with a dry smile, "brother Ning doesn''t know what to curse, but he''s afraid of people''s hearts."


    "I, the God and devil family, are the wild species. The essence and blood of the God and devil are the treasure of quenching the body."


    "the flesh and blood is the essence of concentration."


    "The bones of gods and demons are also natural weapons. They are indestructible, and they may even be able to learn magical powers from them."


    "Now your people are flourishing, and hundreds of people are retreating. If I show up, I''m afraid I''ll be eaten up."


    "As for that year, I sneaked out. As a result, I was assassinated no less than hundreds of times. If it wasn''t for the protection of general Shenfeng, I''m afraid I couldn''t even get into tianqionghai, and I would be dead if I came out..."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and coughed: "you mean to protect your safety, and then let you travel in the five realms of fairyland, don''t you?"


    "Visit, just visit. Don''t worry. I won''t make trouble. Besides, I won''t stay for a few days, and those old people in the clan don''t worry."Shenhuang blinked his big eyes and was pathetic.


    "Prince..."


    Shenfeng can''t help reminding.


    Last time, how could the prince have run out without those old guys'' secret signals?


    How do you know about tianqionghai?


    The real purpose is to let him see the outside world clearly, and at the same time, try the water of the fairyland, explore the wind of the fairyland, and see the situation of the fairyland.


    Also look at the younger generation of fairyland.


    And now, those old guys have achieved their goal, so they will not let the prince out.


    However, Ning Tao patted his chest at the moment and said, "I swear in the name of the Lord of the great Luo palace that you are looking for the right person. You can rest assured about the security problem. I can also let you go around five areas in a day."


    "If you look at the whole fairyland, only you can do it. Your request is not a problem at all."


    "When Are you serious


    Prince shenhuang is ecstatic. He has been in the first forbidden area for too long.


    The vast five areas are boiling.


    "With a word from my husband, nine dragons can''t come back."


    "What''s more, I can make a hall leader for you. It''s called Shenmo hall. When you enter our world, there are few people who dare to touch you."


    Ning Tao''s chest shot "bang bang" battle.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Great, that''s what you said. I can''t go back on it. I''ll join you," said Shen Huang with amazing speed.


    Shenfeng is so stupid that he doesn''t even have a chance to stop him. Is the crown prince so poached?


    Ten thousand alpacas flew by in his heart


    Magic hall?


    What the hell?


    "Then these..." Ning Tao looks at the jade tube and scroll in his hand, hoping to see shenhuang.


    However, shenhuang said with a sly smile: "these things happen to be my decision, so I''ll give them to you. I''m ordering the people to find more for you."


    Hear this, the muscle of Ning Tao canthus jumped suddenly, afraid send not send, all in his words.


    I''m afraid his father didn''t know these things


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t care. Anyway, it''s all his own people. The master of the magic hall immediately carefully put away these skills, with a total of more than 300 volumes.


    There are 210 volumes of Taoism.


    The method of immortality is 86 volumes.


    Thirty volumes of secret method.


    Broken, nameless, fuzzy A total of 17 volumes, which are priceless.


    Ning Tao is overjoyed and suddenly finds a skeleton in the corner. He sits cross legged and grabs with both hands, but it looks more like he is holding something?


    However, that thing has already disappeared, and I don''t know if it is in these scrolls?


    This should be the owner of the house. He is a senior of the human race. Thinking of this, Ning Tao respectfully saluted this man.

 Chapter 2642

    A quiet night.


    Ning Tao didn''t go anywhere. This pavilion full of moss is a good place for peace of mind.


    It''s been working all night.


    The star refining decision also worked all night.


    It seems to confirm that the effect of practicing xingjue here is better than that of practicing xingjue in daluoxian palace. One night, he refined five wisps.


    It''s a step closer to a cost source.


    The four levels of earth immortals are more stable and solid, and they are quite dignified.


    Strength, but also refined a lot.


    However, even if we practice at this speed, if we want to break through the quintessence, it will be difficult to break through in less than ten years. For ordinary people, it will take longer.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao slowly opens his eyes, spits out the turbid air in his throat, and suddenly feels refreshed.


    The body and soul are joyful.


    His Taixu classic and nine changes of the candle dragon are all stuck at the last level, but they are hard to break through.


    An empty body.


    A ninth change.


    Both of them are the last key to inheritance, but Ning Tao has no brow and no hope of groping. He doesn''t know how to take this step?


    Do you always feel that these two levels are different from the ordinary level?


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao thinks that the ancient Sutra of Taixu and the nine changes of the candle dragon are more like guiding, building a foundation and making everything perfect, which is close to Perfect.


    And at most, he can only let the practitioners practice to the realm of earthly immortals, but the chapter of celestial immortals doesn''t exist.


    In the eyes of Ning Tao, those top skills are not suitable for inheritance.


    It''s like a bad appetite?


    Even if there is one who can break through the immortals, he is not willing to practice. I don''t know why he has such a strange state of mind, and I don''t know why?


    How did he choose the mysterious elder martial brother, the second elder martial brother and the three spirits emperor?


    The second elder martial brother seems to have created the three soul Dharma.


    As his fairy tale.


    Now, it''s in his hands. After breaking through the immortals, he can officially practice this method.


    But in Ning Tao''s heart, there has always been something that he can''t understand. He doesn''t understand it now, but he will understand it one day.


    Elder martial brother, the second elder martial brother must bless me


    After shaking his head, he put these thoughts behind him. Then he got up and walked out of the door. He sat in front of the door to prevent the old madman from coming back to make trouble.


    Fortunately, the old madman didn''t come back all night and didn''t know where to clean it?


    To tell the truth, Shenfeng is not willing to face him.


    "General, thank you for your hard work. Thank you for protecting the Dharma," Ning Tao said to the sacred wind.


    Shenfeng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Mr. Ning is polite. It''s a small matter. By the way, your friends are waiting for you. The concubines of his Highness the ninth Prince have begun."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, felt the call, and flashed away in an instant.


    As soon as Shenfeng''s hand was stiff, he could not help but smile bitterly when he saw that the person had disappeared. He took it back bitterly. Last night, he had reported it to the old man in the clan.


    It''s about the prince and the Lord of the magic hall.


    However, unexpectedly, those old friends were silent and seemed to have known about it.


    But they didn''t say much about the prince. They didn''t get angry about such a ridiculous and incredible thing. Finally, the prince youyou said, "let it be..."


    No agreement, no denial.


    Make Shenfeng confused, don''t understand.


    I want to talk with Ning Tao, but I didn''t find a chance just now. I can''t help it. I hope the prince doesn''t care too much.


    Just take it as an interest


    "Whoosh..."


    In the garden pavilion, Ning Tao finds sister Xia and five of them. They also hear the drum sound, which is more and more loud, solemn and solemn.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t care about this. He''s not in the mood to care about other people''s concubines.


    He immediately asked shenhuang, "how about it? Did you find anything?"


    Hearing this, Shen Huang sighed, shook his head and said, "it''s strange to say that ye''er is in our family, but the breath of the spirit jade tube is always illusory and unable to locate."


    "Prince Ben is also very curious. I don''t know anything about what happened in my family."


    "Even if brother Ning doesn''t talk about it, I''ll find out what''s going on. The prince wants to see who''s sneaking in my family."


    Ning Tao a listen, eyebrows and added a touch of worry, the longer the delay, the more dangerous Ye Er.


    Where the hell is she now?


    Xia Mengfei grabs Ning Tao''s hand as a sign of comfort, and then turns to ask, "what are we going to do now? You can''t wait as you do now. ""Yes, since it happened in your family, you can ask the adults to help."


    The blind old man mentioned it casually.


    But words fall, God Huang a pat head, suddenly way: "yes, I can find Nine Emperor uncle help."


    "He is more powerful and powerful than I am. Today is a happy day for him to take thirty-six concubines. As long as you can persuade him, I believe you can find him."


    Everyone is very happy, let the prince of the demon family help, there must be a result.


    If even the prince can''t do it, I''m afraid there''s something wrong. Even if you invite the old man out of the clan, shenhuang will trace it to the end.


    After making up their mind, they rushed to the center of the Imperial City, which was a golden city.


    Luxury, huge, is the main theme here.


    From afar, you can see some tall gods and Demons beating drums, which are inspiring, and the drums are continuous. They also have the effect of refreshing and condensing the soul.


    However, although we have seen all kinds of gods and demons, there is an allusion in the legend.


    The drug fairy couldn''t help being curious and asked: "Your Highness, dare you ask that the three thousand gods and demons are real?"


    A few people listen, gradually think of some things.


    It is said that the number of gods and demons can only be 3000 at most, which has never exceeded this number.


    It seems to be the limit of this world.


    Under the gaze of several people, shenhuang said, "yes, that legend is true. Now there are only 2997 people in our family."


    "2997? So What about the remaining three? " Jiang Yan a face doubts a way.


    Shenhuang shrugged his shoulders, and he also wanted to know.


    At that time, he also asked his father, but he was reprimanded. Since then, he has never dared to ask again.


    If a few people are thoughtful, this trip is very fruitful.


    And Ning Tao, while listening, while opening perspective, suddenly, frowned, turned to Xia Mengfei and asked: "your hand, how so hot?"


    On hearing this, Xia Mengfei said with a smile: "it''s because of the skill. Recently, there has been a breakthrough in practicing zuhuang skill."


    "Oh, so it is," Ning Tao suddenly turned his head and continued to scan, but suddenly, he was fixed on a woman''s face thousands of meters away.


    "Ye "Ye Er?"

 Chapter 2643

    "It''s ye''er, it''s her. She''s here as expected," said Ning Tao. His eyes brightened, and surprise welled up on his face.


    Hurry up, burst out, full speed.


    "Ye Er?"


    Five people a Leng, immediately call out the idea to scan all around, which have what leaf son? Is he wrong?


    See Ning Tao in a hurry, a few people had to follow up, in the sky across a streamer, falling place, turned out to be a festive palace.


    A couple of bridegroom and bride are worshiping heaven and earth.


    "Stop, let her go..." Ningtao people have not yet arrived, a startling dragon chant, but spread out.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    In the bustling scene, he was suddenly stunned. Looking up, he saw a young man in black robes, magnificent, holding the emperor''s sword, floating down in an instant.


    And in the field, the bridegroom, who is laughing and worshiping heaven and earth, is a tall and dignified God and devil. Suddenly, his face is cold, and his scarlet eyes flash with cold light.


    Where''s the Terran kid from?


    How dare you stand in the way of his entering the bridal chamber.


    "Come on, beat him to death and throw him out," said the dignified man with a gloomy face, waving his hand directly at his men, like driving away an annoying fly.


    "Yes ~"


    "etc Wait a minute, uncle Jiuhuang, don''t do it. It''s all his own. "Prince shenhuang rushed over and stood in the middle of the two sides, anxiously explaining.


    "My own people?"


    The ninth Prince Shen Han immediately frowned, and his face flashed with displeasure. He said coldly, "Your Highness, are you trying to make trouble for your uncle?"


    "Let a stranger into our family, this is taboo, disturb my wedding, this is more disrespectful."


    "It seems that I connive at you too much on weekdays. If you don''t behave honestly any more, I will serve you directly with thorns and thorns..."


    "Yes ~!"


    More than a dozen magic guards rushed out, and they were big and powerful one by one.


    In a flash, he turned into a four armed demon. He really wanted to fight the prince.


    The strength is about nine levels.


    Among them are several top ten generals


    "Hum, don''t talk about so many useless things. Your concubine


    is my sister. Who allows you to marry her without my consent? If you are wise, give her up. "


    "If you dare to stop me today, I will die," said Ning Tao, pulling out the emperor''s sword.


    Hearing this, hundreds of the gods and demons on the scene were surprised and angry, but more confused.


    Sister of the Terran?


    How come you''ve never heard of it?


    Isn''t that a man is a woman of Linglong nationality? How can my brother come to me now?


    Even so, who can take away the women that the nine princes like? Even the younger sister Ye is already on the lips of the ninth prince.


    Today''s demons, the princes have fallen into a deep sleep, leaving only one of them to power.


    And the patriarch, hardly ever.


    Only when you wake up occasionally


    When shenhuang hears the words, his brain is confused, ye''er? This man with a big red scarf is Ye Er?


    Isn''t she a Linglong woman?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about? But you are just a human race. You dare to be so rampant in our gods and demons. You have committed unforgivable crimes. Kill me. "


    Shen Han''s face was gloomy and he ordered decisively.


    The next second, the presence of the powerful demons around, the pressure of terror like a tsunami.


    But blind old, medicine fairy several people burst out breath together, the power of the terrible fairy resisted back.


    "Why? Three human immortals? Good courage, shenhuang. You are so disappointed that you dare to collude with the human race and let the strong into the clan. Do you want to rebel? "


    "What are you doing? Take it quickly, "said the ninth prince, with a black face, tearing his red robe.


    The original good mood was completely destroyed by these people. Although they just took a concubine and made do with it, the important thing is their mood.


    But who knows where to get out of all this trouble?


    "Stop, calm down, listen to me first," the sacred wind rushed over and said anxiously.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Kill Kill... "


    But no one would listen to the words of Shenfeng. The three generals rushed to the human immortals with a roar.


    With both arms shaking, the force is infinite.


    Although there are only a few hundred people present, their accomplishments are higher and higher, and their Qi and blood are more and more surging. Among them, the strongest one is not blind old man, not divine wind, but Nine princes are cold.


    The later cultivation of the three spirits of heaven.


    One person is enough to single out the three of them.


    "Boom Boom... "


    After a collision, the palace was in a mess. The celadon and jade pieces were smashed, the stone pillars trembled, and the red silk and satin were completely burned in a big fire.However, the bride, who was covered with a headscarf, stood still.


    There was no panic when the fire was burning.


    "Hum, the Terrans are insidious, cunning and malicious. Kill them all. Don''t be deceived by their lies. Anyone who dares to stop them will be killed at the same time."


    Prince Mori''s nine gods.


    This remark, impressively refers to shenhuang and Shenfeng, and hundreds of people have surrounded Xia Mengfei and others.


    It can be said that there is no escape.


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth and sneered: "you''re afraid there''s a ghost in your heart. You''re so anxious to kill me. It seems that you not only know ye er''s identity, but also know me."


    "War skill, magic fist!"


    A great general tries to catch Ning Tao, but Jiang Yan hums coldly, and Miaoman''s body greets him directly.


    Medicine fairy, blind old man also fight fiercely.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, shenhuang was also subdued by the guards, and Shenfeng roared: "stop it, all of them? Are you all crazy? How dare you attack the Lord of the great Luo palace? "


    As soon as the words came out, the scene gradually died down.


    It''s really the leader of the Dalao palace. This title is very frightening. Even today''s gods and demons are not willing to face it. If you kill them, there will be endless trouble.


    It''s like poking a hornet''s nest.


    General, Shenjun, clenched his fist and hesitated: "general Feng, you can''t talk nonsense?"


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. It''s Luo Tian who is the leader of Da Luo palace. Can this little trick deceive you? Damn it, a bunch of rubbish, I''ll come by myself, "Shen Han scolded. He turned into his real body and rushed up.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The blind old three rushed to protect the left and right, Shenfeng and even Shenjun stopped him.


    "You Are you going to rebel? " ShenHan''s angry eyes are wide open, and his four arms are strong. They are thicker than Shenfeng, and relatively more powerful. They are also the symbol of blood.


    It''s a little less than six arms.


    "Prince nine, you''d better not be so rash before you understand the matter. If you really kill the Lord of the great Luo palace, I''m afraid the prince''s life is not enough to compensate."


    God army squints, the road is secluded.


    "You..."


    Seeing Shen Han gnashing his teeth, Ning Tao''s eyes brighten. Now it''s the leader of Da Luo palace who can keep himself.


    Now you need to prove your identity.


    Immediately turned out the gold order, flashed the crape myrtle emperor sword, said in a deep voice: "these two things are not strange to you?"


    Shenjun, as well as several other generals and clansmen, looked at it carefully, and their faces suddenly changed. As expected, they were the two things. It was necessary to do so.


    This man is really the leader of Dalao palace!


    Xia Mengfei explained carefully: "everyone, now it''s clear that we didn''t mean to offend."


    "It''s mainly the girl a man, my sister ye''er, who is the disciple of the great emperor of the beast. If you don''t believe me, you might as well lift your headscarf and have a look."


    "This..."


    When they heard this, they immediately widened their eyes and went to look at the petite bride.


    If all this is true, how can the younger sister of the Lord of the great Luo marry so casually? With the patriarch, that''s the right match.


    What''s the matter with you?

 Chapter 2644

    "Bullshit, it''s bullshit!"


    The ninth Prince Shen Han was so angry that he hummed: "my thirty-six room concubine is clearly the core woman of Linglong clan. What does it have to do with your clan?"


    "In my opinion, it''s clear that you want to destroy the marriage between our two families. You are a wolf with ambition. Aman is aman, and you can''t be Ye Er. Even if you are the leader of Dalao palace, you are not qualified to gossip here?"


    "And since you said you were aman''s brother, why did aman see you No response


    Such sharp words made people hesitate. The old woman said that the old woman was right, and the old man said that the old man was right.


    But you want to stop your marriage as the leader of ningtao Dalao palace? Then all the people scoffed. Are you a nine prince?


    If you want to stop the marriage of the patriarch, it''s reasonable. Otherwise, the Lord of the great Luo Palace won''t wait to die?


    Don''t take yourself too seriously Take it seriously!


    However, the bride, ah man, has always been dispassionate, speechless and well behaved.


    Seeing Ning Tao as a stranger


    Xia Mengfei, blind old man, Jiang Yan, and Yao Xian frown. Now the nine princes have ghosts.


    Can''t find a flaw?


    Shenhuang, Shenfeng and Shenjun are hesitant about who to believe. Now, with such a disturbance, all the strong members of the clan are coming, and there are also the direct generals.


    That''s a confidant trained by the ninth prince.


    Listen to what you say.


    At this time, Ning Tao holding the emperor''s sword, sneered: "the ninth Prince is really sharp mouthed, insidious means, with the" puppet "to control my sister to marry you, can say so high sounding, you are also a villain."


    "Remember, I''m not here to discuss with you, and I''m ordering you Give me my sister


    "Wood Puppet


    People were stunned when they heard that. Isn''t that a charm of ancient times? It can control living people as puppets.


    Is it really a rare thing in the legend?


    Xia Mengfei, God Huang eye a bright, although don''t know Ning Tao from where to know? But now the scene is similar, and the bride is likely to be under control.


    There must be someone behind that.


    "Well, it''s all sophistry, nonsense, what puppet? You''re just here. How do you know? "


    The spirit cold bottom spirit is insufficient, the eyes flustered way.


    But immediately, he clenched his fist, gritted his teeth and said angrily, "I warn you that you are not qualified to command me. Here, I am the God and demon clan."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao laughed angrily and said sarcastically: "I robbed the younger sister of the Lord of the great Luo palace and became a concubine. I dare say that I am not qualified. You are killing yourself and provoking a war between the two races."


    "Even if you have ten lives, it''s not enough to fill in. Whether ah man is Ye Er or not, just lift his turban and see, Prince, general Feng I''ve seen them all


    Many people agree with the words.


    But Shen Han was worried. He was so angry that he said, "who dares? Since ancient times, there have been rules for worshiping heaven and earth. The bride uncovers her headscarf for others to watch


    "Are you deliberately humiliating my prince?"


    "Er..."


    The crowd was dumb and frowned. Was it that serious? How many times has this been exaggerated?


    The scene is extremely fiery.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath, and his face was covered with murder. He said what he had to say and kept his sense, but he couldn''t bear it. He immediately said coldly, "do it!"


    "If anyone dares to stop him today, there will be no amnesty for killing him!"


    "Whoosh..."


    Almost without hesitation, blind old man, Yao Xian and Jiang Yan rushed up. The strength of Tian Xian''s three spirits was very strong. Only when they joined hands could they have a chance.


    Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei are not willing to lag behind.


    Shenfeng, Shenjun''s face changed greatly, but now we can''t persuade him. There are only three choices.


    One gang Ning Tao,


    two gang nine princes,


    three Two don''t help each other!


    Shen Huang clenched his teeth, but he yelled: "people, please believe me, ah man is Ye Er, uncle Jiuhuang, he is using you for personal gain."


    "I''m not afraid of fighting, but I''m afraid of being used. Please believe me and protect the Lord of the great Luo palace."


    "Damn little bastard..."


    Hear these words, nine Prince God cold in the heart secretly scold unceasingly, God Huang unexpectedly put clear and he is against.


    There are 2997 people in the clan, 800 border guards, 800 old, weak, sick and disabled, women, children and children. There are more than 100 sleeping people, and the remaining 1000 people are basically here.


    He was able to call on seven or eight hundred people, some of them directly under the general, while the rest were all rebels, which made some mistakes in his plan.


    It''s not enough for success, but more for failure.


    White eyed wolf


    That''s right. Ning Tao and Ye Er all know that they can''t wait to marry Ye Er. One is for Yuan Yin, the seven skilful body, and the other is for Ye Er''s emperor''s bedroom. There must be the emperor''s Secret in it.He wants to monopolize, he wants to make the blood line reach the eight arm GOD Devil, and the beast emperor can do it completely.


    For this purpose, whoever obstructs is against him. Kill, kill, kill.


    See God cold immediately red eyes, toward the clansman ordered: "good good good, really against the sky, I think it is the prince combined with foreign people want to usurp power."


    "In that case, don''t blame uncle Huang for his ruthlessness. The Chinese people are still in a daze to kill all the rebels."


    "Roar, roar..."


    With this remark, the whole palace was boiling, and thousands of gods and Demons erupted into amazing power.


    In a flash, the hall was shattered.


    Shen Han roared and fought against the blind old three with his own strength. His strength broke out, his body was unparalleled, and his strength was terrible, but none of them dared to touch.


    Shenfeng, Shenjun is to stop those directly under the general, gritting his teeth to support, not let Ning Tao hurt.


    Because Ning Tao is telling the truth. If the Lord of the great Luo palace really makes a mistake here, it will be the total war of the whole Terran waiting for the gods and demons.


    Despite the fact that the Terran''s surface strength is flat, if they really get angry, the clan leader will be overwhelmed.


    Just a temple, enough to let the gods and Demons fear unceasingly, almost unfathomable.


    Even after the civil strife with Yama Temple thousands of years ago, and the immortal devil war hundreds of years ago, which consumed part of the strength, Taishang temple is still unshakable.


    The six forbidden areas have not dared to move so far.


    "Secret method, the power of gods and demons!"


    "Immortal method, big sun god eye!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The movement of such a battle is earth shaking.


    At this time, Ning Tao opens his perspective and keeps searching. He is looking for the controller behind the puppet. As long as he is doing the same action as Ye Er, he is the one.


    Suddenly, Xia Mengfei exclaimed: "brother Tao, look at the maid who is next to Ye Er''s sister."


    Ning Tao is busy to see, immediately see that accompany servant girl action is strange, suddenly, she step back to avoid impact, Ye Er unexpectedly also step back.


    "It''s her, it''s her..."


    Ning Tao scolds secretly. He is burning in his heart. The power of the five elements of both hands converges and directly condenses the light wheel.


    This strike, the five elements of each other, continuous.


    "The five elements are eternal!"


    "Whoosh..."


    That servant girl sees Ning Tao, immediately color changes, was discovered, how can? Although she is also an immortal, but just break through, which will be Ning Tao''s opponent?


    In panic, nine Prince God cold burst out full strength, unexpectedly broke free from the shackles of three people rushed over.


    "Son of a bitch, take it to death!"


    Make a pair of fists and smash them behind Ning Tao


    At this time, the old madman who was cleaning somewhere in the back garden suddenly froze, and a force in his body started to work automatically. The pure force of the five elements went crazy. Before the broom fell to the ground, people had disappeared.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump. Even if he wants to stop now, he can''t escape. How powerful is the immortal.


    However, a slovenly figure of the old man seems to step to the side, the force of the five elements, a thought day change.


    "Five elements, five elements array!"

 Chapter 2645

    One thought of the sea, one thought into an array.


    The five elements are also part of the origin of heaven and earth.


    It is omnipresent and omnipotent. It is a broad road with endless power.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and he feels the power of familiarity. It''s the mystery of the five elements. It''s orthodox.


    Although a little weaker than his five beasts, he is the top and impeccable. Moreover, his technique and strength are far stronger than his.


    This man is Slovenly old maniac.


    How could it be him?


    How can he understand the five elements?


    What''s more, how can you suddenly protect yourself? I only met him once?


    In the midst of doubt, the slovenly old madman communicated with the five elements, and the world was colorful, forming a colorful pillar of light, forming an array of his own, connecting with the upper and lower, which trapped the ninth Prince Shen Han in an instant.


    "Boom boom..."


    Prince nine, ShenHan, surprised and angry, what''s the matter? A powerful blow in the hand, hit out immediately.


    However, the five elements array that trapped him turned into dark yellow instantly and automatically defended himself. There was only a dull sound of "bang", which echoed around.


    "Step on..."


    Shen Han was shaken back, but he had been imprisoned in the five elements column, and his arm felt numb.


    "Who Who did it? "


    Looking up, it turned out to be the slovenly old lunatic sweeping the floor. He was still dull and muddled. After he was trapped, he didn''t start any more.


    Like a sculpture, standing in front of Ning Tao.


    It looks like an eagle protecting a chicken


    That is at this time, Shen Han sensed the fluctuation of the slovenly old madman. He was scared to shrink his pupils and exclaimed: "God "The realm of the four spirits of the immortals..."


    "How is that possible? How can you be so strong? It''s only a few hundred years? Are you playing dumb on purpose


    In the face of ShenHan''s scream, the slovenly old madman did not move and did not respond. It looked like an empty shell, giving people a feeling of emptiness.


    However, he did not leave ningtao.


    This scene was also seen by people present, especially the gods and demons. Thousands of people were silly. What''s wrong with this slovenly old madman? Actually will protect Ning Tao, this he what happened in the end?


    It''s incredible.


    What''s more, people also know his accomplishments.


    In the field of vision, no one''s cultivation is better than him, and he hides so deeply.


    Although the ninth prince, ShenHan, is the peak of the three spirits of the heavenly immortals, but in the face of the four spirits of the heavenly immortals, he is still weak like a child, with a huge gap.


    If this old madman really gives his hand to the ninth prince, I''m afraid the farce should be over


    Blind old man, Jiang Yan and Shen Huang are relieved to see this. Anyway, Ning Tao is OK. If he really has a good or bad thing, I''m afraid it will be a big deal.


    Yao Xian, however, frowned suspiciously. This breath of five elements made him feel familiar.


    Is Is that him?


    But then he shook his head in self mockery


    "Boom boom..."


    All this is only between the lightning and flint, just a few seconds before and after, and Ning Tao''s blow, because he was blocked, was dodged by the woman who controlled him.


    However, it is 100% certain that ye''er is controlled by her puppet.


    Ning Tao once played with puppets, but also pit Luo Tian, Bai Yue a perspective, she will see Ye Er clearly, puppets naturally can not escape.


    But at the moment, he didn''t rush to start with the woman. Instead, he looked at the old madman in front of him strangely.


    "Before Senior


    Ning Tao tried to ask.


    However, in the face of his call, the old madman is still stupid, unable to see his face clearly, just like a vegetable.


    Seeing this, a bright light flashed in ShenHan''s eyes, and there was a surprise, no response? It seems that so, his spirit has not recovered.


    According to his estimation, the old madman should have been stimulated just now because of Ning Tao.


    By the way, it is estimated that the same five elements method reminds him of some past events.


    Subconsciously, he wants to protect Ning Tao and treat him as a disciple, a close person, and so on. There is still something wrong with his mind. Otherwise, he has already started.


    Shen Han can be sure that this array, imprisonment is only the first step, and there are still stronger killing moves that haven''t been used.


    If he does it, he will lose.


    But now, the God cold mouth hook, one hand sky, mouth roar: "gather the power of Hongmeng, blessing my body, with the power of Honghuang gods and demons, kill the enemy."


    "Give me Broken


    In such an instant, the breath of ShenHan suddenly increased, so violent that one blow broke the pillar of light of the five elements.


    But the old madman was indifferent and watched him rush out. He just stayed by Ning Tao''s side. Other people seemed to be strangers.


    "This..."At this time, Shen Han gave a grim smile, one handed magic long gun, and threw it at the remote place of Ning Tao. The old madman didn''t even look at it.


    Shen Han threw out a spear again. This time, he aimed at Ning Tao.


    "Not good..."


    Xia Mengfei and others screamed.


    However, before Ning Tao fled, the old madman waved his hand and dispersed his spear.


    As soon as he saw this, it was not necessary for Shen Han to say that everyone understood that the old madman only protected Ning Tao, and he did not look at the end of the world.


    There''s something wrong with my brain.


    But I feel like I''m in a stalemate.


    "Uncle Jiuhuang, stop it. Don''t be stubborn any more. You are doing harm to my gods and demons," Prince shenhuang advised.


    However, Shen Han looked angry and ferocious and said, "wanton, I don''t know the heaven and earth. Do I still use you to teach me how to do things?"


    "The Terrans have ulterior motives. They planted such a spy hundreds of years ago."


    "Kill, kill all, don''t let go of one, what about the four spirits of the immortals? If a madman dares to do anything wrong with me, I promise to kill you first. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes burst out a murderous opportunity, and rushed to ye''er''nv like lightning.


    The old madman also rushed after him.


    There''s also scuffle below.


    Shen Han''s pupils shrank, but unexpectedly he didn''t stop them. Instead, he turned and rushed to Xia Mengfei.


    Just now, he saw that this woman is very important to Ning Tao. Besides, she is as beautiful as a fairy and charming, which makes him ready to move. I can''t move you. Can''t I move your woman?


    "No, madam Ning, be careful..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao just clapped the maid who was married with her. She snatched ye''er and the puppet talisman like lightning, and then it broke. But before she could be happy, she looked up in a silly way.


    "No, sister Xia..."


    Xia Mengfei, who is fighting with the three gods and demons of the ninth order, realizes that it''s not right. She turns her head and freezes.


    The breath of terror choked her.


    Just when she was despairing and enveloped by endless darkness, a brilliant fire, like a big day, dispelled the darkness and warmed her again, as if wrapped by a phoenix bathing in fire.


    In the fire, there is a five clawed golden dragon, open teeth and claws, facing the cold as the dark god.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    "Kang Kang..."


    The sound of dragons and phoenixes shocked the first forbidden area.

 Chapter 2646

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A ring-shaped shock wave visible to the naked eye, mixed with heat wave and vigorous wind, came on my face. It hurt my face. The weaker one was blown away directly.


    It''s too violent. It''s smashed for kilometers.


    Some of the golden halls, even the dregs are not left.


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned red instantly. The slovenly old man was blocked by Munage. A huge five element shield blocked the impact. Others still looked as if there was nothing.


    "Roar, roar..."


    Jingtian Longyin, loud Fengming, long Xiaojiu.


    Finally, his vision became clear. He saw a four armed demon roaring and a five clawed Golden Dragon in a stalemate. His power was overwhelming, but he fell to the disadvantage and was bleeding all over.


    "Ah..."


    On the other side, Xia Mengfei is wrapped in a pair of huge fiery wings.


    This wing is sharper and harder than gold and stone.


    Looking up, it turned out to be a huge red phoenix with lofty posture, long and narrow eyes and dozens of feet in length. Its feathers were burning with flames, but they were not as dazzling as the wisp of colorful feathers on its forehead.


    It''s a two-color feather. It looks very pleasant. Ning Tao remembers that Xiao Hong seems to be colorful.


    This should be the symbol of blood


    "Hiss ~!"


    Seeing this, thousands of people took a breath and screamed, "Dragon Dragon, Phoenix? What''s going on? How did they break into my demons? "


    "Damn, where are the generals at the border?"


    But as soon as the words came out, Shenfeng, Shenjun, Shenyun The generals turned pale as paper.


    I was in a cold sweat unconsciously.


    What about the generals at the border?


    Isn''t this all about civil strife? Where are the generals at the border? Not to mention stopping the dragon and Phoenix, it is estimated that they will be like passing through a deserted land all the way.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao holds Ye Er to rush to come over, looking at that fire wing, panic way: "elder sister Xia, are you ok?"


    Xia Mengfei revealed that her whole body was extremely hot, but she was more comfortable than ever. Although her face was pale, she was only frightened.


    She quickly comforted: "brother Tao, I''m ok, thanks to this elder of the Phoenix family."


    They look up and see the red phoenix overlooking. They freeze on Xia Mengfei for a long time. They take another look at Ning Tao and nod thoughtfully.


    This look What does it mean?


    At this time, Xia Mengfei didn''t have time to think about it. She asked: "how is Ye Er''s sister?"


    Ning Tao a listen, quickly will ye er head scarf open, a familiar pretty face, pear with rain, tears can not stop flowing down, it is Ye Er.


    "Don''t cry, silly girl, elder brother Ning is coming," Ning Tao wiped away her tears and comforted her with a smile.


    However, Xia Mengfei noticed that something was wrong. Ye Er was still motionless, and even couldn''t speak. What seemed to be implied?


    She suspiciously pokes out a finger and points at the center of the leaf son eyebrow, want to see what happened on her body?


    As soon as the power of the spirit is released, it is rebounded by a terrible force, and Xia Mengfei is almost injured. Ye Er''s blood is surging, and a mini version of the ghost shadow suddenly appears in the center of his eyebrows.


    It looks like a miniature version of the ninth prince, ShenHan, roaring at the three.


    And the facial expression of leaf son also immediately painful rise.


    However, there is another mysterious power hidden in ye''er''s eyebrows, struggling and resisting, as if expelling the ghost


    "This What is this? " Ning Tao, Xia Mengfei''s face is transient, gushing out a grumpy.


    There was a soft voice in my ear: "this is the" Prohibition of gods and demons ". It''s the unique prohibition means of the gods and demons. It can control the life of the practitioners, but the side effects are too big. No one has used it for a long time."


    "However, this little girl is not ordinary, there is a kind of strength in her body that can fight against one or two, but if ShenHan let her die, it can only delay a few seconds."


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. He looked at Shen Han, who was seriously injured. Jin Long was unstoppable. He said: "stop it, stop it..."


    Five clawed golden dragon, four sharp today, seize the four arms, a golden claw, has seized his head.


    But hearing this, I couldn''t help but froze.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Shen Han spits out a mouthful of congestion, and even grins grimly. He says grimly, "come on, do it?"


    "Kill me, I''ll let that little girl be buried with me. I''m not alone on the way to huangquan. If I can''t get it, you don''t want it. Jie Jie, ha ha, come on..."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone turned pale.


    Is Prince nine insane? Why do you care so much about a woman of human race who is forbidden by gods and demons, and who doesn''t care about wasting her life and accomplishments?


    Up to now, ah man is the thing about Ye Er, which has been widely believed.How dare he attack the younger sister of the Lord of the great Luo palace?


    "Crazy, crazy..."


    Fortunately, his highness is very observant.


    But how did the dragon and Phoenix come here?


    Ning Tao also wants to know, but now is not the time to ask this. He is angry and says with red eyes: "untie the ban, I will leave you dead."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Shen Han laughed wildly, regardless of the threat of Jinlong, and said, "ningtao, ningtao, the biggest miscalculation in this seat is you, because of you."


    "If you don''t come, then everything can go on. I can get what I want with raw rice and cooked rice, and you can make friends with the demons. Why? Why do you appear at this time? "


    "Do you want it? Let me let her go? Jie Jie, kneel down, kneel down and ask me to be happy... "


    "Bang, Bang..."


    The five clawed Golden Dragon looked scornful and gave him two fists. The bone of his nose was broken and the blood was pouring out.


    Didn''t expect that such scum would come out of the demons?


    It''s a rare thing.


    Shenhuang, the blind old man and others have already yelled at each other. This damned guy, how can he still be possessed now? Is this still the ninth prince?


    Ning Tao glared, clenched a pair of fists, clenched the "creak creak" ring, word by word huff and puff in his mouth: "I swear, you will regret it."


    "No Don''t... "


    Ye''er is as stiff as wood, but tears are falling like rain, struggling desperately. He doesn''t want Ning Tao to kneel down and die.


    She''s even trying to kill herself.


    And Xia Mengfei, also at the moment angry red eyes.


    Just when Ning Tao was about to kneel down, the space suddenly shook. A noble man in the imperial robe rushed out like lightning. He quickly helped Ning Tao and said, "master Ning, this can''t be used."


    When shenhuang, Shenfeng and others saw this man, their pupils contracted into the eye of a needle. They were surprised and said, "Uncle eight, your highness eight prince?"


    God cold smile suddenly froze, Starling how to wake up? Or, what do those people mean?


    Jinlong and Huofeng also squinted.


    The old madman has locked him in.


    However, Ning Tao just glanced at him coldly, and even knelt down. The eighth prince was startled when he was stunned. He quickly laughed and supported Ning Tao to pull him up.


    "Master Ning, don''t Come on, he''s a traitor. He can''t accept your great gift. "


    Then he handed out an oil lamp and said with a smile, "this is Lao Jiu''s life lamp. Mastering it is equivalent to mastering his life and death. It''s up to you now."

 Chapter 2647

    Life lamp, soul card, these are all written by big families!


    After many complicated processes and harsh conditions, luxury treasures can be made, and only a few important people can use them.


    Like the simplified version, we can only see the life and death of the people.


    Burning, on behalf of living, the more prosperous, on behalf of the state of the better, dark, it shows that the situation is not good.


    Extinguishing nature means falling


    And Orthodox, life lamp has a wisp of spirit attached to the clan, which can be resurrected, of course, can also be used to die, such as in the next God and devil ban.


    Can control that person''s life and death


    As soon as Shen Han''s face turned white, he suddenly felt his body stiff. In the middle of his brow, there was a virtual shadow of God and devil, who was in charge of his whole body like a devil.


    If you can''t say it, you can''t even move it. You can''t even push your own power.


    In short, he, the ninth prince, has become a fish to be slaughtered and has no power to fight back.


    The power of prohibition is 100 times stronger than that of him.


    This breath, is it his Highness the third prince?


    "Why How could that be? "


    "No..."


    Shenhuang, the blind old man and others are happy. It seems that the demons are still in charge. ShenHan doesn''t cover the sky all at once. This farce has finally taken a turn.


    To be honest, if it goes on, things will turn out to be the end they can''t stop.


    Don''t think it''s a joke.


    The leader of Dalao palace is the leader of hundreds of billions of people.


    In the end, there is only one result, a war between the two ethnic groups, or one side bows its head and pays several times the price


    Xia Mengfei looks a little slower.


    However, Ning Tao glances at the cold life lamp and the smiling prince eight. He looks like an old man, but Ning Tao scoffs.


    This guy should be the representative pushed out by the demons to clean up the mess for ShenHan.


    Do you really think Ning Tao is a fool?


    Who is Ye Er? He''s a disciple of the beast emperor. Don''t you know that?


    ShenHan did it. Those old guys don''t know?


    I''m afraid I acquiesced.


    Still pretending not to know!


    If ShenHan succeeds, ye''er will be able to help him. The most important thing is to inherit the palace.


    Touch the secret of the great beast


    So ShenHan is the hero!


    However, when they suddenly came to make a big noise, these old guys were in a dilemma and had to continue to watch.


    However, they are secretly controlling the overall situation and will not let this matter go beyond redemption.


    To put it bluntly, from the beginning, Ning Tao knew and affirmed that ShenHan could not kill himself.


    Even if the slovenly old madman doesn''t appear, he can''t kill himself, or even hurt himself


    But if ShenHan really wins this battle, I''m afraid it will be cooked with raw rice.


    Even after the event, he would ask for a crime as the leader of the Dalai palace, and the demons would only try their best to make it up.


    Then he uses shut up, deep sleep and ignorance as an excuse to fool him. It''s impossible to let go. After all, the raw rice has already been cooked


    But now, the nine princes are defeated by ShenHan, and even the dragon and Phoenix families are involved. If they don''t do it at this critical moment, I''m afraid they''ll have something to do with the gods and Demons after autumn.


    Calculate euphemistic, agree to return Ye Er to himself, and then push all the charges to Shen Han, when scapegoat, and then take out the life lamp, let him slaughter.


    So as to calm down the anger of the Dalai palace leader


    In this way, whether success or failure, it has nothing to do with his family of gods and demons. Only the nine princes were involved, and at most, they sacrificed him.


    It''s good to play with wishful thinking, but after watching the play for a long time, I can''t see it anymore. It''s like abandoning the car to protect the commander. He''s clean and perfunctory. He''s the leader of the great Luo palace. I know I''m still Ning Pipi


    Ning Tao sneers and takes over the lamp. But before the eight princes can breathe a sigh of relief, Ning Tao has to kneel down again. He is scared to death.


    That is absolutely not to let Ning Tao kneel down.


    "Master Ning, you What are you doing? It''s all in your hands. You''d better make a decision as soon as possible. "


    "Your sister is still under the control of the gods and Demons..."


    "My palace master, do you need to be my master?" Ning Tao glanced at him and his eyes narrowed.


    "Oh, I dare not. Lord Ning is not only a friend of my family, but also a brother of the prince of my family. It''s because we neglected to manage our family. This is what happened. I really owe Lord Ning."


    The eighth Prince''s compliments are all right.


    But after hearing this, Ning Tao rolled his eyes and said it just like he didn''t say it.


    Is all he wants is an apology?


    Wrong, compensation!


    Immediately sneered: "don''t make up to each other, this matter is not over yet, our palace leader talks all the time, I said, will make him regret."As soon as the words came down, I could not help but kneel down.


    "Oh, Lord Ning, why do you say that? Now you have his life in your hands, and I regret it long ago, "said the eighth prince.


    A few high-level on the scene pick eyebrows, vaguely guess what, immediately arm banter looked up.


    It''s their turn to see a play.


    On the other side, Xia Mengfei couldn''t see it any more and said, "Your Highness, Prince eight, just now you said that ShenHan is a traitor. Do you mean that everything about him has nothing to do with your gods and demons?"


    "Yes, that''s right, but with the punishment of Ning palace master, I have absolutely no objection from the gods and demons."


    The eighth Prince nodded and said with a smile.


    It''s Mrs. Ning.


    On hearing this, Xia Mengfei suddenly showed a sly smile and said, "then I want the body of his Highness the ninth prince."


    "well What... "


    His Royal Highness the eighth prince was dumbfounded.


    Jinlong and Huofeng laugh and gloat at this. We should know that any race that attaches great importance to blood lineage will not allow the loss of human remains.


    That''s a waste of resources.


    It is also a shame and disrespect to this group.


    Ning Tao takes a look at Xia Jie, and his face is full of admiration and satisfaction. He deserves to be his wife, and has been passed down by him. This move is quite heroic.


    "No No... "


    Shen Han was lying in the ruins with his eyes splitting.


    At this time, eight princes face tangled, bitter way: "Mrs. Ning, I can''t do this thing, but I can help you collect all the Terran things in the first forbidden area, you must be satisfied."


    Ning Tao secretly scolds, this God devil clan is really he, Iron Rooster, all to this son, still a dime.


    ShenHan, the skill of the human race, is not painful to the gods and demons. These old Wang bastards.


    He immediately gave a cold hum and knelt down again, with a strong attitude. He said, "since your ninth highness still doesn''t repent, the palace master will see if you can stand this kneeling?"


    "Today''s disgrace is recorded by the palace master. He will take the elders of the Supreme Court to visit the nobles one day. At that time, it will not be as easy to talk as it is today..."


    This remark clearly refers to mulberry and locust, which means something. Smart people can hear it at once.


    This is angry, threatening the demons


    "Ah, master Ning, master Ning, ancestors, no, really no, this little thing doesn''t need to disturb the elders of the Supreme Court. It''s a big deal Let''s talk it over. "


    "It''s easy to talk about ShenHan''s corpses and the skills of the human race."


    The eighth Prince blushed and pulled Ning Tao to death. In fact, he was miserable about it in his heart.


    On the other side, Xia Mengfei chuckled: "I''ve heard for a long time that the treasure house of the demons is amazing and contains all the treasures in the world. How about taking out a part of it and putting it in our treasure house?"


    "At least more than a trillion."


    "No, this..."


    The eighth prince had a painful look on his face, but seeing Ning Tao''s momentum, he had to kneel down again. He said hastily, "it''s easy to talk, it''s easy to discuss..."

 Chapter 2648

    "I heard that the gods and demons have their own giant pith crystal, golden thunder bamboo, blood wood and five spirit roots How about more of everything, no less than 1000 Jin? "


    "By the way, your family has great strength. You often forge some divine iron to practice, but you can''t refine the tools. It''s a waste to keep them. Send them all together."


    "After so many years of accumulation, it will take at least seven or eight tons. I''ll let my disciples choose it by themselves at that time..."


    Xia Mengfei said with a smile.


    To tell you the truth, the more I listen to her, the more my heart trembles. It turns out that this one is the most cruel.


    There''s no blood to kill.


    One by one, it''s all flesh cutting.


    Don''t mention them, Ning Tao is all secretly speechless, elder sister Xia this is prepared, inquire about so detailed, husband and wife together, as expected its benefit break gold.


    The more you listen to the smile on your face, the more satisfied you are. This time, you have to let the gods and Demons bleed.


    Otherwise, it really makes them think that the Lord of the great Luo palace is so perfunctory.


    When should we not kill at this time?


    "You You... "


    His Royal Highness the eighth Prince''s face is red, and his facial muscles are shivering. It''s too cruel. Is it cannibalism? Even if you owe Yu ningtao, you can''t be so cruel.


    "What a loss of conscience..."


    And Prince shenhuang, Shenfeng, Shenjun and others are all dumbfounded. Is this Kunpeng''s mouth?


    Just listening to them, they were all thrilled.


    The ninth prince, with cold spirit and red eyes, roars to get rid of the ban, but he can''t do it at all. His whole body is bleeding, and his life and death are all in Ning Tao''s life lamp


    "He is not willing, he is not willing..."


    All of a sudden, Xia Mengfei stopped for a moment. When they thought it was going to end, she said with a faint smile: "I heard that there is a noble Hongmeng immortal tree among the gods and demons, which is the supreme elixir bred from Hongmeng..."


    "You What are you up to? That''s impossible? " The eighth prince opened his eyes wide and screamed.


    It''s absolutely impossible to want Hongmeng immortal tree. You can''t even think about it. Its value is almost incalculable. It''s better than Qilin King medicine, flat peach tree It''s the first immortal root in the fairyland.


    His family of gods and demons have been relying on Hongmeng immortal tree for countless years. They are the lifeblood, the support and the core.


    Let alone because of such a small matter, even if it''s the extermination of the clan, the death of the clan leader, the Hongmeng immortal tree will never be handed over. Without any discussion, it''s impossible


    Seeing that she was about to arouse the group''s indignation, Xia Mengfei turned her words and said with a smile: "it''s not to be Hongmeng Xianshu. How dare I have such courage? I just want to ask Guizong to send a root of Hongmeng immortal tree and plant it at home. "


    "I''d like to see the first fairy root..."


    A listen to this speech, Ning Tao secretly erect a thumb, fierce, he how didn''t think of.


    Xiao Hei once said that it was bred from the chaos of the fairyland at the beginning of Hongmeng. It turned out that it was in the demons. It''s really more and more interesting.


    "Roots? That''s no good, you can''t plant it alive, you can''t, "the eighth Prince refused without thinking.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. As long as we have roots, it''s our business whether we can plant them alive or not."


    "No, I don''t agree..."


    During the debate on the spot, Ye Er, who was witnessed by Ning Tao, was suddenly stunned. His eyes were empty, and the center of his brow was even brighter. A more terrifying virtual shadow was a little bit, which easily shattered the ban.


    The God and the devil''s prohibition was broken in this way.


    Who is it? There''s such a vicious way.


    But it''s not over yet. The shadow is a little bit, and a ray of light shoots straight into the depths of the gods and Demons


    The next second, everything was quiet.


    "This What''s going on? " Ning Tao and others were stunned. What was the light just now?


    All of a sudden, a beautiful pear blossom with rain pours into Ning Tao''s arms. His face is haggard, delicate and pale. He sobs: "brother Ning, I''m sorry..."


    "Ye Er? You Are you all right? " Ning Tao looks very happy, and the God and devil''s prohibition is broken for no reason.


    "Puff..."


    Shen Han vomited blood on the spot and quickly aged. This time, he had to live for thousands of years.


    It even hurt him. It must have been the basic source.


    "It''s OK, I''m ok," Ye Er quickly dried his tears and made a strong appearance.


    These days, he is really tired and depressed. Otherwise, how can he be easily trapped? Not to be secretly forbidden by this God and devil.


    "Wuwu..."


    Xia Mengfei comes around and hugs her tightly.


    "Well, sister, we are here. Today, we must ask for an explanation and justice," said Xia Mengfei.


    "Well..."


    All of a sudden, the eighth prince screamed, as if he had heard something and a decision.


    And a dull voice of vicissitudes came out from the deep: "yes, in three days, all those things will be sent to you. One of them is not bad, and the roots of Hongmeng elixir will be preserved and sent to your door."Agreed?


    So many unreasonable requests!


    It seems that it was the third prince who spoke in person. Could it be that the emperor of beasts had done something


    Ning Tao, Yao Xian and Xia Mengfei laugh wildly, though they don''t know how they did it just now? But when the third prince spoke, he certainly didn''t run away.


    The eighth prince was out of his wits and his face was full of pain. How could he agree? What did brother three think?


    In order to compensate Ning Tao, this is too gorgeous, isn''t it?


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao fell down, right next to the red eyed Shen Han. Looking at him gnashing his teeth, he said sarcastically, "I said, you will regret it."


    "Well, I''ll give you a pleasure for the sake of you being a demon family."


    As he spoke, he stepped on his face.


    "No..."


    Only hear "bang", the foot of the nine prince, has been beyond recognition, gas like gossamer, Ning Tao is a crush of the lamp.


    Red and white all mixed together and flowed out.


    Nine princes, ShenHan, meteorite!


    "Alas..."


    Eight Prince melancholy, but from the moment he appeared, old nine''s life has not in him.


    No matter who it is, it''s over


    The next second, Ning Tao directly collected the corpse, which is priceless and can hardly be found in the outside world. It is also a good treasure for him to increase his strength.


    The essence and blood of gods and demons, the bones of gods and Demons


    At this time, Ning Tao looked up at the Golden Dragon and said in surprise, "well, how can you help the dragon people? Who are you? Is there a relationship between us? "


    "It''s the elder of zulongmen who sent me to help the dragon family. The division of Tianlong emperor specially asked that you be safe. This is the dragon family, dragon six."


    Five claw Golden Dragon light way.


    On the other side, Huofeng folded up her wings and said elegantly, "this seat is Fengjiu. She is the youngest daughter of Fenghuang the great emperor. As soon as I feel that there is blood in my family, I will come all the time to find you."


    "I''ve heard your mother talk about you, and Aunt Huang. You''re a phoenix body, which contains infinite potential."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei are stunned. Is there anything else like this? In other words, they have heard rumors recently about the background of the relationship between zulongmen and zuhuangmen.


    It seems to be the dragon and the Phoenix.


    Although it was created by Xiaobai and Xiaohong, it has gone through endless years of changes and ups and downs. Without the support of big families, it is difficult to support the two heroes.


    It has been maintained until now.


    Every Tiangang has a special background.


    After they figured it out, they restrained their other impulses and turned to look at the slovenly old madman. They were very curious about who this one was?


    How can the five elements be used?

 Chapter 2649

    In the air, the slovenly old madman stood there in a daze. His whole body was tattered and he couldn''t see the real face clearly.


    I don''t know how many years I haven''t taken care of my beard and hair?


    It''s similar to the bird''s nest.


    Thousands of people looked at him curiously. Although they knew there was an old madman, they never knew his true identity. They were too lazy to think about it, but now they couldn''t think of it.


    Xia Mengfei hesitates for a moment and wants to get close to him to thank him, but Ning Tao grabs her and shakes her head.


    There is obviously something wrong with the old Madman''s mind.


    If you get close, you will be attacked.


    Ning Tao closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The secret way offended him and suddenly opened a pair of golden pupils.


    "Eye of the candle dragon, perspective!"


    In the line of sight, the face of that slovenly old madman can be seen at a glance. This is an aging, vicissitudes of life face. The wrinkles on the face, such as gullies, expressionless, some rigid, but it seems very familiar.


    Ning Tao stupidly looked for a few seconds, suddenly the pupil shrinks, a figure appears in the brain instantly.


    It''s It''s him.


    How could that be?


    "My Lord, this This person... " The medicine fairy seemed to think of something and could not help trembling.


    However, Ning Tao calmly stopped him, motioned to him to wait for a while, and then took a group of high-level officials to the back garden. There are many people here, and it''s not suitable to talk about the past, such as dragon, Phoenix, eight princes And so on.


    Ye''er is a little emotional and has a lot of injuries on her body. Ning Tao casts a spell to let her sleep first.


    When she wakes up, ask her what''s going on


    Back garden.


    More than a dozen high-rise people gathered in the pavilion, while the slovenly old madman grabbed the broom and did not say a word.


    "Shasha..."


    "Master Ning, who is this man? You say it quickly, "Jiang Yan couldn''t help being curious and said eagerly.


    Everyone is in such a hurry.


    Ning Tao pondered for a long time. After taking a deep breath, he said: "if the five element immortal predecessors don''t have twin brothers, I''m afraid He is


    "Well What? You Who do you think it is? " Jiang Yan screamed, and almost thought he had heard the wrong thing.


    How is that possible?


    On that day, when she was interrogating the king of five sense organs in the tenth Hall of Yama, she was present. She heard it with her own ears.


    The five element immortal was attacked, murdered and replaced by the king of five sense organs and the king of hell. It was the king of five sense organs who forcibly searched the spirit and led to his sudden death.


    The collapse of the spirit is equivalent to the disappearance of the clouds.


    Moreover, the body was thrown deep into the first forbidden area, this place It seems to be deep


    Jiang Yan''s brain is buzzing.


    It''s not like that, is it?


    As soon as he looked up, he found that Ning Tao, Yao Xian and Xia Mengfei could not help but be shocked and breathed quickly.


    I''m afraid it''s really him. He can''t help but die. On the contrary, it''s a blessing in disguise, which leads to a surge of cultivation.


    But this is not reasonable?


    A few hundred years ago, it seemed that the civil war with Yama temple had just ended. At that time, the five element immortal was only the peak of the earth immortal. Although it was younger than the medicine immortal, it was still a great elder of the immortal world.


    But with his aptitude, even if he wants to break through several times in a few hundred years, he is still an immortal. Is that impossible?


    Let alone in this case


    I can''t even think about it.


    How difficult is Tianxian bottleneck? He knows best. At the beginning, he didn''t know how many years he had been trapped by this bottleneck?


    Now I see my old friend again. Although there are surprises, there are also many doubts. His accomplishments are far superior to his own. Is there any chance in the demons?


    What''s the matter with his mind?


    "Cough..."


    When he was stunned, his Royal Highness the eighth Prince coughed and said with a bitter smile, "as for this man''s question, let me come down to answer your doubts."


    "Oh? You know, "Yao Xian''s eyes lit up.


    The eighth Prince nodded with a smile and said with emotion, "those who know something, but who really know it, have already gone."


    "If I think about it, eight or nine hundred years ago, his Royal Highness the fifth Prince of my family happened to go out, because the current situation was turbulent and the world was in chaos. But he came back with a dead human."


    "Originally, they thought he was dead, but the five princes saw him clearly. He was a five element immortal, and his vitality was very tenacious."


    "In the dark without being noticed, there is still a breath hanging from his body, a faint ghost..."


    "Five elements immortal body?"


    Drug fairy Leng for a while, then is surprised and happy, this person''s identity has been able to confirm.


    It''s his old friend who was murdered, one of the ten immortals in the fairyland, the five element immortal!


    As for my friend''s five element immortal body, he did a lot of work in that year. He collected precious wood for him in the eastern region, and finally got a small piece of Taiyi divine wood, which is a valuable treasure.


    So he was very impressed.As soon as Ning Tao heard it, he was sure, because there is a clear record in the five elements, which can condense the five elements immortal body the day after tomorrow, and the innate cultivation is also better.


    "And then what?" Jiang Yan asks curiously.


    The eighth Prince shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "it''s amazing that this clan has something to do with the fifth prince. No, it should have something to do with the people in that room."


    Said, pointing to the dilapidated Pavilion.


    People turn to see, it is Ning Tao to the room, remember there is a corpse.


    "The master of the house is a great power of the human race, and he is also practicing the five elements method, which has the same origin and vein with this human race. That great power and the fifth prince are friends of life and death. Later, he was injured by his death because of saving the fifth prince."


    "As a result, you know, in a few years, he became a monk there and left a legacy..."


    Ning Tao can''t help thinking of the posture of the corpse. It seems that what he is holding in his hands is the mystery of the five elements. It turns out that the real source is here.


    It seems that the life of the five elements immortal should not be lost.


    Sister Xia, Jinlong and Huofeng all listened with relish and could not help sighing the wonder of fate.


    "After the old madman was brought back, the fifth Prince wanted to save him. It was a reward for the kindness of the great power. He couldn''t let his descendants fall down. At that time, all kinds of natural resources, land treasures, spirits and blood It''s all for him. "


    "People It has been saved, but there is a lack of intelligence. It should be said that there is no intelligence in ten. If you say it''s ugly, you become a fool. You only keep the next trace of soul instinct. If you say it''s nice, you are a moving vegetable. "


    "Prince five, he tried his best and tried his best, but he didn''t make his spirit recover. Finally, he did it. Fortunately, the old madman would not make a big noise, otherwise, the clan would have been unable to accommodate him."


    "And this old Madman''s accomplishments have increased dramatically in his treatment. It seems that in this merciless state, the seven emotions and Demons robbery doesn''t work for him and advances by leaps and bounds."


    "his strength today has five princes as part of his essence, and it is related to his current state, but we did not expect him to be able to take this step."


    The words of the eight princes were full of incomprehension.


    You know, his cultivation is only the four spirits of the immortals. This human race is even comparable to him.


    It''s a blessing in disguise.


    Ning Tao, Xia Jie, blind old man and so on. It turns out that everything is like this. However, what are the five elements now? Is there no way to treat it?


    All my life, I''ll be a fool?


    Living in instinct?

 Chapter 2650

    "Sand Shasha... "


    Looking at the five element immortals that have been cleaning for hundreds of years, like a silent ant, silent, silent


    Ning Tao frowns. Anyway, the five element immortal has also saved him. If he can help, he will give support. Moreover, they are still in the same camp. The real origin is actually bigger.


    Do you remember the great emperor of the five elements?


    It''s the little black they carry.


    That''s right. According to Xiao Hei, it seems that these five elements were created by the great emperor of the five elements.


    But he fell early.


    The changes in those years are beyond their reach


    Ning Tao thinks he can''t make up his mind and heal his soul. The three soul Dharma is just a method of cultivation, not a treatment. He didn''t think of any other countermeasures.


    He immediately raised his head and looked at Yao Xian.


    If you have a way, maybe the first alchemist of the five regions has more authority than all the people present. If he has no way, I''m afraid few people can do it.


    Seeing this, Yao Xian fell into a state of meditation. Up to now, he can only look at the situation first.


    But he didn''t promise.


    Hope It''s not clear!


    Seeing that Yao Xian was alone in communicating with the five element immortals, they all looked at him and said, "things are changeable. I hope the five element immortals will recover one day..."


    Five clawed golden dragon, dragon six, into a handsome man, dignified, at the moment leisurely and comfortable.


    However, this is the demons. Originally, they rushed in recklessly, which was an offense. However, due to Ning Tao, the demons didn''t want to do anything again.


    But if he dares to jump again, the eighth prince will teach him a lesson. Otherwise, where is his face?


    And Fire Phoenix, Phoenix nine, unexpectedly into a sexy beauty, hot figure, and Xia Mengfei sitting alone in the corner, elegant conversation.


    Sister Xia''s face has been changing.


    I don''t know. What are they discussing?


    But it looks like two scenic spots, two beauties, each with its own merits, sexy and noble


    "Well I''m sorry... "


    At this time, ye''er took a rest for a while, and finally woke up, blinking a pair of big spiritual eyes, looking much better, and the side effects of the divine and magical prohibition disappeared.


    "Rather Brother Ning


    "Silly girl, wake up. Do you know how long brother Ning has been looking for you? Even if he didn''t return the news, he didn''t come to me, "said Ning Tao, pretending to blame him.


    Ye Er Du mouth, cheek red, especially to see the corner of the gentle Xia Mengfei.


    "People They can''t help it. They don''t want to trouble elder brother Ning and give you trouble. Later, they really can''t help it, so they sent out the news to ask you to help me... "


    No one laughs, but I can understand that with such a treasure as the great emperor''s palace, how can a weak woman stand the storm outside?


    It is estimated that there are countless hungry wolves staring at Ye Er outside. It is not easy to survive until now.


    "By the way, what''s going on? Who chased you into the first penalty area? " Ning Tao asked.


    Ye''er stood up and said with a red face: "there have been many people chasing me, but I can''t tell, but I can deal with all those people."


    "But until a year ago, it seemed that I was targeted by something. The strength of the pursuer was terrible. I had to run all the time and tried my best to escape. I didn''t dare to stop. Later, I was driven to a dead end and could only escape into the first restricted area."


    "Then what happened? How can you be a concubine in the demon family? " The prince asked in a daze.


    Ye Er gave him a white look, but he didn''t have a good way: "in a chase, I was seriously injured. It was Linglong people who saved me, because I was seven skilful and Linglong, so they were very friendly to me."


    "However, Prince nine, ShenHan, I don''t know where he heard my news, but he named me to marry me and threatened the Linglong family. If he didn''t agree, he would destroy the family."


    "Finally, in a healing process, I was trapped, controlled and brought by Linglong people, handed over to ShenHan, banned and married immediately..."


    When they heard this, they couldn''t help looking at the eight princes with banter and sarcasm in their eyes.


    As if to say, this is your family of gods and demons?


    "Cough..."


    Eight Prince dry cough, know that there is a mistake first, immediately Baoquan way: "Ye Er girl, this time is my God demon''s fault, I apologize to you on behalf of God demon."


    "Now that the sinner ShenHan has been put to death, we also admit our mistake to the Lord of Ning palace. As for Linglong family, we can let her rest assured that they will not be blamed by our Shenmo family. All this is the ghost of ShenHan."


    Hearing this, ye''er just nodded symbolically. She was not stupid, and she understood the meaning.


    But now elder brother Ning has solved the problem, and she doesn''t want to cause more trouble. The gods and demons are not easy to provoke, which means it''s OK.


    Although the Linglong family plotted against her and gave her to ShenHan, she didn''t hate her. She could understand that the magic family was extremely powerful. Even if the Linglong family wanted to refuse, it was impossible. The weak had no right to choose.Can only choose Abandon the car and protect the commander.


    At this time, Ning Tao touched his chin and said in a deep voice: "if I guess correctly, I''m afraid the person who is after you should be the assassin of the demon world."


    "They are the only ones who can push you to this position and chase you to the first penalty area


    "Demon world?"


    Ye Er a listen to, hurriedly exclaim: "yes, seem to be the people of the demon world, the power and we are diametrically opposite, but the strong is a more than a terrible."


    Blind old swept leaf son one eye, unexpectedly already reached a person fairy eight heavy, this little wench is very good.


    In the hands of the assassin for so long.


    However, it should not be as simple as the surface. After all, he has seen the assassin''s strength. Although he is strong and weak, the weakest is at least the earth immortal.


    They were also missed by assassins in Beihai League, but the ancestors found out that they were killed for the first time.


    Later, there was no assassin in beihaimeng


    "By the way, when I was banned, Shen Han seemed to collude with the assassins. They exchanged information, and I vaguely heard the word" insect emperor. "


    Ye''er frowned and recalled.


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the people present changed.


    Insect emperor?


    This is an amazing great man. He is even louder than the five blessing great emperor. It is said that he has lived for two times. From this point, we can see his strength.


    No, is the assassin on him?


    The eighth Prince''s face turned white and he sat down on the stool. When Ning Tao thought of the recent events, he said: "I''m afraid the insect emperor has I''m sorry


    Quiet, dead quiet.


    The atmosphere froze for a few seconds.


    Finally, the eighth prince was full of pain, hatred and bitterness, and said, "it''s my family of gods and demons. I''m sorry for the insect emperor."


    "Damn ShenHan, it''s not as good as pigs and dogs. It''s really cheap for him to die like this, son of a bitch..."


    Ning Tao and others were silent. Unexpectedly, even the insect emperor and other people were defeated. He often heard Xiao Hei say that he was a very difficult and terrible person.


    What a pity


    At this time, Huofeng and Fengjiu suddenly stand up, walk to ningtao and say, "I''m not talking nonsense. My purpose here is to take Feifei away."


    "If you do her good, I hope you will."

 Chapter 2651

    Listen to the Phoenix nine that single knife straight into, decisive and straightforward, vigorous and resolute, equivalent to come up to give a slap words, let Ning Tao silly eyes, want to say and stop.


    Side head looked at Xia Mengfei, found that her face slightly red, but the beautiful eyes full of water is not give up.


    But there is a touch of firmness in my heart.


    She has a reason to go


    Seeing this, Ning Tao fell into silence. To tell the truth, he knew that the appearance of the two was definitely not an accident.


    It must be for some purpose.


    Sure enough, now it''s his turn.


    Is it for the sake of the Phoenix body that the Phoenix family took away sister Xia?


    "To tell you the truth, Feifei''s constitution is not limited to the present. It has been dormant and sleeping. Even I can''t estimate her future achievements. Aunt Huang has been consolidating her constitution."


    "It can be said that she is the strongest one among the Phoenix bodies recorded in ancient books."


    Phoenix nine proud praise way.


    Ning Tao turned his lips and said, "of course, I don''t want to know whose wife she is. Cut."


    Feng Jiubai gave him a look, but she didn''t have a good way: "but only when she went to our Phoenix family, went into the nirvana pool, experienced the baptism of blood, and listened to the singing of the first generation of Phoenix, could she dig her constitution step by step."


    "With you, she won''t be able to get there. She''ll just waste her talent."


    "Well, what do you call that? What''s the waste of following me? Is that what I look like to you? "


    "I also tell you, she is my wife, I have the ability to protect her, even if it''s wasted, what''s the matter? We are willful. We are just pulling like this. Can you manage it? "


    Ning Tao stares, not angry.


    "Well, that''s the domineering spirit of my dragon clan. Boy, I''ll take good care of you. I want to say, don''t yell at this girl, just pull her out to subdue her and watch her thump."


    Dragon, dragon six laughs and encourages.


    "Hum, don''t gossip. If you have the ability to encourage others, you''d better try it yourself. My palace will accompany you at any time." Feng Jiu''s words were also full of gunpowder.


    I don''t know what''s going on. The Phoenix is not good for the dragon ball, and the Phoenix is not good for the dragon.


    There are always two or three pricks in the conversation.


    It''s like flirting, but sometimes it''s real. It can only be said that it''s a couple of enemies.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohong keep the posture of watching the play


    Seeing that it was getting worse, Xia Mengfei quickly came out and said, "well, don''t argue. Please pay attention, master wuxingxian. I''ll discuss it with my husband."


    Seeing this, everyone stepped back into the distance to observe the medicine fairy and try to get close to the five element fairy


    She and Ning Tao are the only two people in the pavilion.


    "You Has it been decided? " Ning Tao looks at Xia Mengfei who does not give up, hesitates for a while, the secluded way.


    Xia Mengfei nodded, walked forward, hugged Ning Tao tightly, and said gently: "sister Hong and I said that in the future, we must go to the Phoenix Nirvana pool, but I didn''t expect that this day would come so soon."


    "I want to help you. When we meet difficulties, we can spend time together. But you walk too fast, I''m afraid I can''t keep up with you. I also want to be strong. I can protect my sisters when you''re not around."


    "Fengzu, I have to go. This is what Hongjie has expected of me for so many years."


    Speaking of this, a blush appeared on sister Xia''s face. Blocking Ning Tao''s mouth, she said with a smile: "besides, Yiyi''s strength is so strong. If it wasn''t for sister Hong, I would not be her opponent at all."


    "So I can''t fall behind. We haven''t decided yet. Feng clan, I have to go."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and hugs sister Xia tightly. He knows that sister Xia is not willing to fall behind, nor admit defeat.


    More for his sake.


    But this time, it will take a long time for us to separate. Although we are reluctant to give up, we still need to promise. Otherwise, we will harm sister Xia and be more sorry for Xiaohong.


    Immediately a wry smile, said: "well, you all careful, strive to come out early to see me."


    "Otherwise, I can''t point out which miss or sister has taken me away. I''m afraid you can''t get it back."


    "If you dare, I won''t let my sisters drain you, so that you don''t have to do harm to others."


    "I haven''t been afraid of this..."


    Inside the pavilion, a pair of men and women in love flirt.


    After a long time, Feng Jiu was impatient and took Xia Mengfei away with her. She also left a sentence: "when Feifei goes out of the pass, she will shake off you a hundred times..."


    "Brother Tao, wait for me to come back!" Xia Mengfei shouts at Ning Tao in the sky.


    "Whoosh..."


    Looking at the back of Huofeng disappearing, Ning Tao lost his body for a long time, is he a hundred times stronger? Looking at the key of longevity in Dantian, he raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    In the future, try it.


    At this time, he turned around and said to dragon six, "OK, take me to the dragon clan."But long six Leng for a while, then curled his lips, disdain way: "you brain watt?"? Who said he would take you? What''s the spring and autumn dream in broad daylight? "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao looks confused. Wait a minute. The script seems to be a little wrong. Is this dragon on the wrong set?


    "You Didn''t you come to take me to the Dragon tribe? I''m ready. My dragon body is hungry and thirsty. By the way, is there a good-looking Dragon Girl? "


    "You think of the beauty," long Liuyi looked contemptuous, rolled his eyes and said, "it''s just that the elder of zulongmen summoned me to help you, and the emperor Tianlong made it clear that you can''t enter the dragon family at will."


    "What''s more, your dragon body is only made from that evil dragon and formed the day after tomorrow. Of course, the most important thing is your current constitution. Can you tell me whether it''s dragon body or not?"


    "So even if you go to the Dragon tribe, it won''t help you. Your constitution depends on you. I''m curious about what he will become?"


    Hear this, Ning Tao Leng for a while, looking at his hands, gradually lost in thought.


    He thought about this problem, but he couldn''t do anything about it. The holy body of the sun and the dragon are intertwined, so far they are not clear, and their respective abilities are preserved.


    He seems to have touched the problems faced by Xiaobai and Xiaohong, a new physique


    Long liutut was very surprised, but what he said just now was true, especially when he looked at ningtao pit, he did not dare to let ningtao go to the Dragon tribe.


    If Ning Tao''s dragon body is pure, the purpose of his coming this time is to take him away.


    But now, it''s up to him, otherwise the strength of one side will only make him make mistakes.


    Of course, this is what Mr. ZuLong said


    He didn''t dare to stay. He was afraid that Ning Tao would depend on it. He roared and turned into a five clawed Golden Dragon. He also ran away like a dragon. All the people felt that there was a flower in front of him


    Seeing this, Ning Tao secretly scolds, Tianlong emperor, longzu, longliu wait for me, it''s better not to let me have time to visit you, or Hum

 Chapter 2652

    When he was cursing secretly, the five elements around him suddenly rioted, "bang" got a roar and shocked everyone.


    Ning Tao was also startled.


    Busy turn to see, just saw the medicine fairy vomit blood upside down, eight prince, blind old, Jiang Yan is screamed rushed in the past, two people first stop slovenly old madman, another person will medicine fairy lightning back.


    No one thought that the old madman would do it.


    I thought things would get better now.


    "Huhu..."


    The old madman wuxingxian was short of breath, as if he had been stimulated again. His hand was heavier just now.


    But after that, he didn''t mean to do it again.


    The next second, he trembled and picked up the broom, and "rustle" swept up, still as stupid as before, it seems that the stimulation is good or bad.


    And it''s not getting better right now.


    "Cough..."


    Yao Xian lay in the flowers and plants. His white beard was dyed bright red, and his face turned white. Although he was on guard, the blow just now was more powerful than he could imagine.


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "you old guy, you are really merciless. If you can wake up, I will settle with you."


    "Master Yao Xian, are you ok?" Ning Tao rushes over with Ye Er, worried.


    "And It''s OK, it can''t die, "Yao Xian replied with a bitter smile. There was a five color palm print on his chest, and it was still eroding. But he immediately turned over his hand and took out a green pill and swallowed it directly.


    Seeing this, ye''er suddenly stretched out a pair of jade hands and gathered the green light. The more he gathered, the more red lips opened up and said: "secret method, exquisite Lingshu."


    "Buzz..."


    I saw a green light, like an elf into the body of the medicine fairy, the injury gradually improved.


    "I didn''t expect that you learned the secret skills of Linglong clan. It''s very good at your age," the eighth Prince praised Yang.


    As far as he knows, even some old elders of Linglong clan have been immersed in it for thousands of years.


    He is worthy of being a close disciple of the great beast emperor.


    Young is good.


    After a while, the color of the medicine fairy was much better, and the power of the pill was also opened. Immediately, he opened his eyes and nodded to ye''er with a smile.


    "Thank you, miss ye''er!"


    Ning Tao also surprised Dynasty leaf son saw one eye, it seems these years, this wench also grows many.


    See the public to see, leaf son shy smile, some twist, but can help up, in the heart feel much better.


    After all, these people are here to save themselves


    "How is he, master Yao and master wuxingxian?" Ning Tao asked with a look of hope.


    If the five element immortals can be saved, it is not only a good thing for the fairyland, but also a good thing for the world. At least another powerful celestial being will cover them.


    However, Yao Xian sighed, shook his head, and said, "wisdom is gone, and there is nothing he can do for the old man. If he only depends on himself, I''m afraid he will never wake up in his life, but our hope is slim."


    "Well Is that really impossible? You are the first alchemist in the fairyland. Do you have some ways to deal with it? " Jiang Yan asked reluctantly.


    Hearing this, Yao Si pondered for a while, and then said, "there are some ways, but they all treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. At most, they can make him better, but the chance of waking up is almost impossible."


    "Let''s try it first. We must not give up the five elements. We can ask someone to think of a way after we go back," Ning Tao sighed as he looked at the old madman.


    They all nodded. Now, it''s the only way to do it. Even if Ning Tao doesn''t say that, Yao Xian has to have a try. This is one of his few old friends. How can he give up and give up?


    At that time, he was willing to give Taiyi God wood to the five element immortals. Would he be afraid of this trouble?


    Ye''er has found out that the purpose of this trip is over. The gods and Demons don''t care about the world, and it''s meaningless to stay here for a long time. As the leader of Dalao palace, Ning Tao still needs him to take charge of the affairs of the eastern region.


    However, it was only three days after entering the first restricted area, and it was still early to the end of the war.


    The war in the eastern region will not go smoothly.


    The decisive battle In midfield!


    Ning Tao didn''t rush to leave, instead, he stayed in the back garden. After all, he didn''t get the things. It would take at least a day or two for so many things to be ready.


    Besides, he has one more thing to do


    "Gululu Gululu... "


    In the dilapidated Pavilion, a huge dark red medicine cauldron stands, in which there is a pot of rare and precious treasures. Gradually, all of them are integrated into the liquid medicine. The energy is very rich, and the big and small bubbles are bursting.


    The medicine fairy is attentive, observing the subtle changes, and the potion is boiling. Everything is under control.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, only cares to stir up the flame of the sun. The flame is extremely strong, and the temperature is also extremely high.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Gululu..."


    It seems that at a certain point, the medicine fairy turned his hand, took out six jade bottles, opened two, and poured two balls of agate like blood essence into the liquid medicine.In a trance, I saw a four armed demon roaring.


    "Lao Jiu extracted all the essence and blood of the ninth prince, ShenHan, and divided them into six parts. His strength is very strong and his energy is huge. When the guild leader absorbs it, he must act according to his ability. Don''t be rash."


    Medicine fairy some don''t trust of remind a way.


    Ning Tao nodded and quenched his body with the essence and blood of the gods and demons. This is exactly what he is going to do now. Taking advantage of this time to enhance part of his strength, he will have more assurance.


    It''s not far from Yan Feitian''s exit


    At this time, when the time came, the medicine fairy said: "master, jump in quickly, try your best to absorb the medicine, refine your body, and give the rest to the old man."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded and said, "please do everything."


    Then he took off his clothes and jumped in.


    Almost all of a sudden, a burst of violent energy into the body, the body seems to open the stomach, extreme hunger and thirst, all of these incoming energy is swallowed, the whole body muscles, bones, numb.


    It''s like a lot of ants are crawling.


    But the next second, it''s tearing pain.


    "Well Hum... "


    Ning Tao''s face turned red, his muscles trembled, and his veins were exposed, but he clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    Pain at the same time, but also pleasure, that is the body every moment to enhance the joy, good enough to explode. He felt that he had another understanding of his body


    Seeing this, Yao Xian breathed a sigh of relief and succeeded. Then he was the gatekeeper. I didn''t know how much of the two groups of blood essence and auxiliary medicine he could absorb?


    Six achievements have been extremely good.


    Adjuvants alone are astronomical numbers.


    Magic bone, magic tendon These treasures, Ning Tao, can''t be used, so he gives them to the medicine fairy. It''s a corpse of gods and demons. Its function is very huge.


    Just need to dig


    One hour, three hours, five hours


    The medicine fairy has been staring at me. Suddenly, he realized that it was wrong. The hot medicine began to dry up, and the energy inside was as thin as fresh water.


    What''s going on?


    So the huge amount of energy has been sucked up?


    Drug fairy silly eyes, such as looking at the monster to see Ning Tao, he a fairy appetite how so big?


    Two groups of immortals and demons have not enough blood.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he pulled out a jade bottle and poured the essence and blood into it. Then he refined some precious auxiliary drugs. For the neutralization and tranquilizing effect, the original light medicine turned dark red again, with rich energy and crystal.


    He doesn''t believe this kid can absorb it?


    Are you not afraid of breaking it?

 Chapter 2653

    "Gululu Gululu... "


    The dark red medicine pot is boiling inside, and the rolling power of medicine washes Ning Tao''s body. Inside and outside, there is no omission, and the body is devoured like a hungry ghost.


    Muscles, bones, even structure, become more perfect and powerful.


    Layers of impurities are discharged from Ning Tao''s body.


    There is also the sound of blood scab condensation.


    Although you can''t see it, you can feel the purer, lighter and more powerful beauty of the body.


    Full of explosive power


    "Well Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao breathes heavily, his eyes jump wildly, his face muscles twitch, his forehead is always exposed, his whole body is sweating and evaporated, his whole body is emitting white smoke, and the temperature of the room is extremely high.


    Ordinary things will evaporate.


    He had star beads in his mouth and two pieces of the best immortal stones in his hand to neutralize the power of essence and blood.


    However, even so, the power of blood essence is too violent, just like a blade scouring the nerve.


    Every moment is in pain.


    Like broken bones, and remodeling, broken bones, and remodeling, endless cycle repeated.


    Taixu ancient Scripture is also in rapid operation, swallowing huge energy, transforming and strengthening his body, so that he can march towards the legendary Taixu body


    Of course, pain is inevitable, only bear, endure, in exchange for a new tomorrow.


    Every drop of blood of the family of heavenly relatives contains the supreme mystery. If you look at the fairyland, you can''t buy the ordinary blood essence of gods and demons. No matter how much money you have, there is no way.


    It can be said that the body of gods and demons is the strongest body in the fairyland. Even the dragon clan and the ancient elephant clan have to fear


    On one side, the medicine fairy was sweating. He really saw the ghost. The third group of blood essence was almost absorbed. Is this guy bottomless?


    The essence and blood of the three spirits of the celestial beings can be absorbed by the common earthly immortals. That''s the blessing of the ancestors.


    But Ning Tao has absorbed three groups of essence and blood, but he is not satisfied yet. Yao Xian is really afraid. Has he never seen anything like this? I don''t know what''s wrong?


    I''m afraid that Ning Tao will be possessed and explode, but I''m afraid that the quenching will be interrupted. In this way, the impact will be greater.


    was very angry. He took out a bottle of blood and poured it in, and there were three spirits and bones.


    There are three runmaicao, ten giant pith crystals, one xingluohua elixir, and one hundred xingxingzhu, which are used to raise Shenmu


    Can''t you fill in this black hole?


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao''s body was trembling, excited, and his skin was dark red, as if a prehistoric beast was sublimating, and his muscle cells were joyful.


    Yao Xian stares at him. As long as Ning Tao has something wrong, he can pull him out in an instant.


    In addition to the shaking at the beginning, and then fell into a calm, however, the absorption of medicine is much slower, it seems that Ning Tao is almost saturated.


    Seeing this, Yao Xian wiped a cold sweat and finally relieved. However, just now, he had a feeling that six bottles were not enough.


    "What a freak..."


    "Master, it''s up to you next!"


    When it''s saturated, that''s when he goes out.


    Seeing that there was no accident, Yao Xian got up and went to the treasure house of the demons. He still needed to choose those things, but we can''t let the demons fool them.


    Open the door, the old madman sat on the mossy stone steps for a night, instinctively practicing.


    His five elements method works all the time


    At the dawn of the day, the old madman seemed to be aware of something, restless and instinctive.


    It was as if I felt a sense of danger.


    In the pavilion.


    Ning Tao opened his eyes and burst out a fine light. He breathed like thunder and roared continuously. The liquid medicine in the cauldron was only dregs. What he didn''t absorb was absorbed by the third person.


    88%!


    The third nirvana is not far away.


    When I raise my hand, I feel comfortable in my heart, as if there is endless power.


    "Hoo Cool Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao laughs and jumps out of the medicine cauldron. But when he lands, his strength is not well controlled. In an instant, he smashes a big pit. The earth is shaking.


    It''s like a steel man coming down from the sky.


    Cultivation is still in the four levels of the earth immortal. Although it has been improved, it has not been improved much, but it is more solid.


    The most important thing is physique.


    Although he has not yet reached the highest level, Taixu, he feels that he has already touched one or two. I believe that he will make a breakthrough soon.


    The strength should be more than doubled.


    As for physique, Ning Tao doesn''t know how strong it is. It seems that it contains the great power of gods and demons.


    After thinking about it, he turned over his hand and took out a nine grade immortal weapon, a sharp blade, which was one of his spoils. Then he scratched it on his finger, only to make a white mark, and then it healed."Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao takes a cool breath, and his face is shocked. Is it hard to hurt him?


    If you want to kill him, I''m afraid it''s the emperor''s weapon, right?


    And this self-healing force is a little too scary, isn''t it?


    He felt that he could be reborn with his broken arm now. Although he thought it was an illusion, with the help of the way of wood and other means, it is estimated that there is a great hope.


    Maybe growing up can do it


    After a few punches, Ning Tao feels refreshed and has endless strength. This time, he gains a lot, and the demons don''t come in vain.


    At that time, when you go to the eastern region, you can test your strength and carry seven heavy tasks. It''s not a big problem.


    Ning Tao picks up his clothes and puts them on. Suddenly, he finds that his muscles are firm, tight and streamlined. There is no fat and the arc is perfect.


    "Cool..."


    After some narcissism, he finally walked out of the room.


    Jiang Yan, blind old man, eight princes, shenhuang and Yaoxian are all waiting for him at the moment. As soon as Ning Tao comes out, a few people whisper and feel that their momentum has changed.


    The pressure is even heavier.


    It seems that the strength has increased a lot.


    "Master Ning, congratulations on going out of the pass. Everything is ready, and this one needs to be handed to you personally." the eighth prince took out a luxury jade box and handed it to Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took it curiously and opened it to see that it was a purple crystal root.


    It''s just a finger long, and the gap is intact. Some purple drops are still overflowing on it. Fresh, young, and rolling life force comes to your face.


    Ning Tao and all of them were stunned.


    "This Is this... "


    "Yes, this is the root of Hongmeng immortal tree, or the root on the trunk. It''s the best and easiest to plant. It''s the intention of our demons."


    The eighth prince said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao put it away with a satisfied smile and said, "the Lord of the palace has accepted the noble''s wishes. We will not stay if we have something else to do."


    "Goodbye..."


    With that, several people got up and left.


    The rest of the treasures are in the three space rings, and the eighth prince also gave them to Ning Tao.


    Unexpectedly, Prince shenhuang asked to go with him, but the eighth Prince didn''t refuse. It seems that the whole demon clan agreed to the suggestion of the demon hall.


    Ning Tao is surprised, but he agrees. After all, it''s a good thing. It''s good to make friends with the demons.


    However, before that, he needs to find a good place in the first penalty area and set up a space transmission array.


    So that we can communicate with each other in the future.

 Chapter 2654

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    There were six people in the line, no, seven people, and there was a ghost hanging at the back of the line.


    That man is a slovenly old madman.


    Where Ning Tao goes, he follows without attacking people. The gods and Demons don''t stop him. After all, the old madman is also a time bomb.


    I don''t know which day there will be a devil cub, tiger head and tiger brain, who has provoked an old madman and is killed?


    It''s better to complete Ning Tao.


    In this way, let him accept a favor


    In the fog, seven people shuttle on the ground, looking for a suitable place to arrange the array. They can''t be destroyed casually. This first forbidden area is full of treasures. In the future, he will send people to develop it.


    It''s here. Set up a base.


    At this time, the medicine fairy pondered, looked at the old madman, and suddenly said: "master, for the five elements, I have come up with a reliable way."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it, "said Ning Tao.


    Shenhuang was also surprised, even the fifth emperor uncle had nothing to do. Did the alchemist have a way?


    "In my Jiuyang Dan Scripture, there is a magical pill named xiaohuanhun pill. It can evoke, gather and revive spirits. Its efficacy is incredible."


    "Not to mention refining into a pill, even if it''s only a semi-finished product, it''s enough to bring back the spirits of the five elements."


    "Even, it will make his mind power increase."


    The medicine fairy''s words are full of conviction.


    To tell you the truth, Gu Xuanxuan gave him the Jiuyang Sutra. It''s not from the fairyland. It''s beyond his understanding. So far, he hasn''t worked out one tenth of it. Now when he is in trouble, he tries his luck.


    Unexpectedly, there are such pills. However, the conditions are very harsh. There is another problem


    And if he doesn''t have Jiuyang Dan Jing, he can''t do anything about the five elements with his own Dan Dao skills.


    "Xiaohuanhun Dan?"


    People pondered carefully, as if they had never heard of it, and there were no records in ancient books.


    Is it really reliable?


    Ning Tao had heard something about it. There was a word in the myth. He immediately asked, "can you refine the little soul reviving pill?"


    "Can''t," unexpectedly, Yao Xian gave a dry cough, and his face responded awkwardly.


    "Er..."


    "I don''t know. The level of this little soul reviving pill is very high, which is beyond your understanding. Although I''m the first alchemist, I dare not exaggerate. Even if it''s a semi-finished product, I don''t know much about it."


    "Moreover, there is an important problem. One of the most important ingredients, the reviving herb, is unheard of by the aged. In fairyland, there should be no such thing."


    Yao Xian hesitated and sighed.


    "Er..."


    Although they didn''t understand, they heard that there was no hope for the refining of xiaohuanhun pill.


    Ning Tao understood that there is no such thing in the fairyland, because the Jiuyang Dan Scripture is a thing outside the sky, and the recorded resurrection grass is also a thing outside the sky.


    And even if there is a soul reviving herb, the medicine fairy is not sure to refine it into a semi-finished product, which is too high.


    But semi-finished products are enough to save people.


    Ning Tao is thoughtful. If he goes to tianwai with the key of longevity, he may be able to find the resurrection grass.


    Master Yao can also take advantage of this time to improve alchemy. He can only do so.


    Let master Yao refine some soul elixirs first, at least to ensure that the old madman will not hurt people from time to time and pacify his spirit


    "Buzz..."


    As they were on their way, they suddenly heard a familiar buzzing sound. It was getting closer and closer. Even the wind direction had changed, and the atmosphere around them had become oppressive.


    "What''s the matter? How can I have an ominous premonition when I figure it out? " The blind old man muttered.


    Ning Tao began to see around him. He suddenly exclaimed, "Damn it, run, it''s a group of demon locusts!"


    "What What? "


    A few people are scared, how to meet the demon locust group again? Although it is said that the demon locust is very vengeful, but Jiang Yan and others remember clearly that no one provoked them?


    Why are you chasing them all the time?


    Everyone was about to curse their mother.


    It''s the horror of the demon locust. It''s experienced. What''s the reason? The dragon people dare to move.


    People and animals never stay where they have been


    And ye''er, like a butterfly, jumped up and said, "don''t panic, let me have a try."


    With these words, ten strange circles appeared in his hands, and he threw them at the big black shadow in the fog, trying to appease the whole angry group of demon locusts.


    "Royal beast Dafa, Royal beast ring!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao and others showed a happy look, laughing: "great, this is Ye Er''s strength."


    "Ye Er, come on..."


    However, the next second, ye''er snorted, her delicate body flew upside down, but a swallow came back, stabilized her body in the air, and said pale: "no, our strength gap is too big, I can''t make them stop.""What''s more, this group of demon locusts are extremely angry and lose their sense, as if they want revenge?"


    "What? Revenge? "


    With a black face, the blind old man said, "what''s the matter with us that they take revenge? We didn''t mess with them. "


    "Do you think they''ll listen to you? "Don''t run," Jiang Yan said with a wry smile. He hastened to fly away.


    The earth, mountains and rivers, leaping at foot


    This group of demon locusts is very large, and there are many of them. Although some of them have great strength, such a battle can avoid who is willing to touch them.


    If there is no way out, then we have to fight. We don''t believe that there is no way out in the demon locust group.


    "Buzz..."


    "Damn, I''m catching up. How can I be so fast?" Yao Xian was surprised and gritted his teeth to speed up again.


    Ning Tao and others are anxious. Although they think these things are strange, they are imminent now. There are poisonous needles coming. How can they think more? It''s important to run first.


    The old madman is not slow to follow


    "Whoosh..."


    There was more than one group of demon locusts. Along the way, they met three groups, and the number behind them increased.


    The haze in people''s minds is getting heavier and heavier.


    Why is it so bad?


    Moreover, along the way, over the mountains, swamps, waterfalls and thorns, there are many corpses, which are still fresh. There are both human and animal.


    The more they moved forward, the more frightened they were.


    At this time, the blind old man''s eyes flickered, and he ran away and said, "I said, boy, this is not right. How can I feel that the demon locust is driving us?"


    "Forcing us to some place on purpose?"


    "Ah, I think it is, we seem to have been schemed by animals," Shen Huang raised his hand in a sweat, and agreed with the blind old man''s idea.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao confirmed his inner thoughts, and immediately carried out his vigorous and resolute work, shouting: "they must not be allowed to do what they wish, they must not escape, they must find a way to get out."


    "Good ~!"


    They agreed to see a precipitous Valley in front of them, and rushed over together. As long as the demon locusts dare to chase them again, they will fight out of the encirclement.


    However, to our surprise, the evil locust, who was originally so murderous, stopped and did not enter the valley.


    "What''s going on? Do they understand us? " Jiang Yan blinks her beautiful eyes and doubts.


    Ning Tao''s face sank, but he said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid we have been rushed to our destination by them."


    At this time, there was a big curse in the deep valley: "damned demon locust, how come again? It''s not easy to worry about the death of that old worm. "

 Chapter 2655

    "Step on Step on... "


    The heavy footsteps of iron boots reverberated in my ears. The smell of evil and blood reverberated in the air, making ningtao''s skin tense.


    As soon as I heard the words just now, the faces of several people became pale and solidified, and a cold surge came to my back.


    Insect emperor?


    Is Is the demon locust group cultivated by the insect emperor? Wait, if that''s the case, then somebody


    "Why? How many Terran friars are they? And a six armed demon? Tut Tut, what''s this lineup? Are you sent to death by the demon locust again? "


    In the fog, two men came out.


    A tall and powerful man of the orc race, with a giant mace in his hand, doesn''t know what material it is made of? It''s all black.


    Like the source of pollution, Lingli and Xianli dare not get close to it, and there is a "Zizi" sound in the air.


    On the other hand, his whole body is made up of dark white bones, which makes a "sonorous" sound when he walks. He can also rub sparks, and his whole body is covered with a layer of steel.


    Wrap it up like a war machine.


    It''s a bone clan!


    Ning Tao frowned and turned out to be two ten level immortals, one Orc and one bone, but there was still an oppressive atmosphere in the deep.


    It seems that there are still helpers deep in the valley.


    Ning Tao thought about it, squinted and said coldly, "you are The assassin


    This remark stunned both sides.


    The orc strongman raised his eyebrows and sneered, "I have a little vision, but I''ll stop here. Soon, you will be a member of this valley."


    "Ju Chi, don''t be careless. The female doll is the disciple of the beast emperor we are chasing, and the head one, Jie Jie, is the one who killed our bone clan Ning Tao


    "That son of a bitch who''s been killed by thousands of swords. Even if he turns to ashes, I can know him. He''s also on our must kill list, ranking no less than the insect emperor."


    That bone clan red eyes grimace way.


    It''s not that enemies don''t get together. Who would have thought that enemies could be seen in such a rare forbidden area.


    Fate, it''s fate.


    It''s also a chance for God to avenge them.


    Seeing this, blind old man, Jiang Yan and Ye Er are stupid. They are really assassins. How can they meet them here? So this is where the insect emperor sleeps?


    Why are they so unlucky?


    How can you escape here?


    Looking at the valley, it is indeed a mess, with numerous ruins, as if it had experienced a world shaking war.


    There are also many corpses lying in all directions. Of course, not only in the world of Warcraft, there are many strange Zerg, but also a large number of exotic animals. You can see that they have been dead for a few days.


    There are still more than a dozen "gurgling" with blood


    Now we all understand that the demon locusts are killing people with a knife, driving the strong out to deal with the assassins, and the demon world should have something for them to fear.


    Even the valley is not easy to get close to.


    However, Ning Tao also noticed that this giant tooth, as well as that bone clan, had suffered a lot of injuries.


    It seems that the battle of insect emperor was hard.


    If so, they still have a slim chance of winning in the face of this group of assassins.


    Perspective, there are six people in the deep valley, but they are all seriously injured, three ten levels, three nine levels. However, the strength of these three ten levels is very terrible, from the breath, they are all better than blind old people.


    There are dozens of corpses lying beside them. They are all demon people. It should not be smooth.


    Ning Tao squints. Now he is blocked by a demon locust in the back and meets an assassin in the front. They can only choose one of them. How can this insect be so smart?


    Several people are secretly scolding in the heart.


    While they were looking at them, they were also looking at three immortals, one at the top of two spirits, one at the top of one spirit, and one just broke through.


    Although there is one more, since they dare to come to fairyland, they naturally have something to restrain immortals.


    Two against three, they are confident


    The rest, ye''er, shenhuang and ningtao, are all unsophisticated dregs.


    On the contrary, it was the slovenly old fellow at the back of the team, who could not see through.


    But I always feel like a fool


    Just as the sword was drawing, Ning Tao suddenly took a step and said with a wild laugh, "I''m the leader of the Da Luo fairy palace now. You little thieves don''t come out to die. I''ll see that the leader of the palace has killed you."


    "Er..."


    For a moment, everyone in the valley was dumbfounded. There was an atmosphere called "embarrassment" in the air.


    Giant tooth, bone clan strong two people are surprised, this guy brain is pretty funny? It''s just a Dixian quadruple. How many moves can they make in their hands?


    It''s ridiculous to talk so much. How dare you challenge him?


    Think you can rely on those three people to be safe?"Ignorant things, can''t wait to die? Don''t worry. None of you can escape today. Let the blind man and the woman do it. "


    The strong man of bone clan sneered.


    On hearing this, the blind old man, Jiang Yan and others squint, and then they all look at Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao took another step, scorching and sneering: "what? Don''t you dare to fight with the palace master? Then you two can come together. The master of the palace has only one move, which is enough to defeat you. "


    "One A move? "


    Giant teeth two people silly eyes, immediately is angry, this little son of a bitch really want to die.


    How dare you choose them alone?


    If you don''t tear his mouth, it''s hard to get rid of his hatred.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Mole ants, we must smash you into meat cakes and swallow you alive," roared giant teeth with red eyes.


    The strong man of the bone clan also pulled out his sabre. This is a serrated black Sabre with dark awn. It looks like the same material as the orc mace.


    In the face of this weapon, Ning Tao just broke through Taixu''s perfect physique. He was only one line away from the peak. He felt a burst of sweat, and Xianli was affected. What''s this? So evil?


    But take a deep breath, Xianli suddenly burst out, arguing that the two people killed in the past.


    "Son of the devil, take your life..."


    The two of them are furious. This is the most arrogant nine level earth immortal they have ever seen. In the face of the two immortals, she even takes the lead.


    "Kill him, kill him..."


    Two people roar, red eyes mobilize magic, the blade in the hand exudes evil breath.


    "A thousand hands will kill you!"


    "War skill, iron tree and silver flower!"


    In an instant, two waves of energy swept the sky and the earth, the fog was broken, the earth cracked, like two storms, to tear Ning Tao to pieces.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids are jumping wildly, and the danger of death covers his heart. But his hands are suddenly closed, and he solemnly says: "psychics, call the old madman!"


    "Help..."


    "NIMA, what the hell?" The two of them were confused.


    But in the next second, two people in front of a flower, colorful energy flash, two storm like forces were decomposed.


    "Hiss ~ not good..."


    A slovenly figure, I do not know when actually came to the two people, before they retreat, a pair of big hands holding their heads, with the power and speed of crushing them into the ground.


    "No "Pooh..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "

 Chapter 2656

    One after another, the valley trembled.


    Ferocious cracks suddenly appear


    Ning Tao made a defensive posture. After closing his eyes for a second or two, he noticed that nothing was wrong, and then he opened his eyes secretly. When he saw the old madman, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it was the same as he thought.


    He suppressed them, but the old madman didn''t do it again. Instead, he stayed in the same place, looking like the wind was light and the clouds were light, but he didn''t have the courage just now.


    But just now, the movement was like thunder, but it was amazing. It was a powerful Crush, which made people marvel.


    Although he lost his wisdom, it was also a blessing in disguise.


    It''s too powerful.


    "You "Pooh..."


    The eyes of the two men were about to crack. Unexpectedly, with one blow, they were seriously injured. Their bones were broken, and they couldn''t get up. Their skulls seemed to crack. Their sharp weapons were useless.


    "Damn bastard, you dare to attack..."


    "Whoosh..."


    Blind old man and Jiang Yan see the right time, wait for the opportunity, like two cheetahs, appear on the top of them, while the power of the five elements has not spread a point to go on.


    They have been ready for this strike for a long time.


    "Click Click... "


    The two skulls were broken at the same time. They were still pressed by the force of no action, and their eyes were even more round.


    It''s like I''m dying.


    Indeed, the two immortals died unjustly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao calmed down a little, and the atmosphere around him seemed to be more depressed. He looked up at the deep place, but no one came out.


    Just now, the lightning and flint happened too fast, even if the people inside wanted to do it too late.


    "Lord, what shall we do next?" Looking at the two bodies, Yao Xian hesitated.


    With their strength, they can naturally feel the deep depression, even a wave of oppression, but the back road has been blocked, so they can only go forward with a stiff head.


    But it''s just as bad


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and put away the bodies of the two immortals. But he took the blade to observe it. It was really strange. After thinking about it, he wiped the sword on his fingers.


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    , and the color of fingers becomes black in a moment, the power of immortality is blocked, and the essence is lost, like poison.


    The strength is even weak by one or two points.


    Blind old man, shenhuang, Ye Er is stunned. What weapon is this so terrible?


    Even the palace master''s body quenched with the essence and blood of gods and demons can''t be stopped, so they are not much better?


    "This This is a kind of immortal body specially designed to restrain us. It can suppress, pollute and deprive us. Once it is designated, it will be dangerous and life will be lost. "


    Yao Xian orders the acupoints in a hurry. He forces the poison and says.


    It''s no wonder that all the famous moves were killed in the hall.


    Once it''s hit, I''m afraid it''s a lot of bad luck.


    Not to mention the siege.


    Sure, there''s a backhand


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum and communicated with the flame of the sun in an instant. He burned it with all his strength in his fingers. After a pause or two, the black paint faded away.


    After a while, from the wound of the finger, a mass of black gas gushed out, "Zizi" disappeared.


    However, he was much weaker.


    This weapon is really evil.


    Jiang Yan said: "it''s troublesome. I don''t know how many weapons there are? I''m afraid I''ll be restrained once I''m against you. "


    "Yes, shall we go on?" Shenhuang grinned and muttered.


    When they looked back, there were countless locusts buzzing in their eyes, three layers inside and three layers outside. The poisonous needles were like sharp arrows. If they broke in, the immortal would be dead.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and sighed: "there''s no way. Put on the armor as much as possible and go to meet them."


    "Yes ~"


    in a moment, everyone was ready to put on all the soft armor. The medicine fairy even prepared some pills for everyone. Even the old madman was forced to put on a layer of soft armor by Ning Tao.


    I''m afraid Ning Tao is the only one who is close to the old madman but not attacked.


    "All of you, if you meet in a narrow way, the brave will win, and none of them can be lost," said Ning Tao, looking at the crowd with a deep look.


    The five nodded


    "Step on Step on... "


    A group of seven people went into the depths of the insect valley. According to Shen Huang, this is called insect valley. It is a famous Forbidden Area and a paradise for all kinds of poisonous insects.


    They know this place, but they have never lived in the future, because it is extremely dangerous.


    Along the way, there were bloody bodies.


    Almost all the poisonous insects have died, and there are even many people of different races and demons. There should be nearly 100 people on this trip. They have different strengths, but they are badly injured.


    They don''t even have enough strength to get out of the valley. Those demon locusts are also dangerous to them.But for some reason, the demon locust didn''t dare to come in. He had to be outside and worried, which gave the assassins a breathing space.


    "Huhu..."


    Before long, the seven went deep into the valley.


    In the eye is a circular square, the ruins are more rampant, shocking, like experienced destruction.


    A huge demon locust was lying in a pool of blood and no one was interested in it. A pile of demon locusts died beside him. It looked like a mother locust and was killed.


    Ye Er frowned softly


    And those six people, unexpectedly, are still sitting on the ground, recuperating from their injuries, disdaining Ning Tao and others, and even don''t want to open their eyes.


    "Ha ha..."


    "It''s worthy of being the legendary Ning Tao. He''s fierce. He''s really fierce. He killed two of my confidants in front of me. It''s also worthy of being so dangerous in the demon world."


    In the first place of a vicissitudes of life demon man road.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao glanced around and said with a sneer, "I''m flattered."


    The blind old man and others are dignified, because the strength of the three strong men is stronger than that of the other, and the one who speaks is Five spirits.


    Even if they are seriously injured, their strength should not be underestimated, and they are not the ones who can pick up the leak.


    I don''t know if any of the dead are stronger? This operation is really grand.


    It should be just a team of assassins


    "If you are flattered, you don''t have to. Just leave your life. It''s a honor to go down to the yellow spring with the emperor of your human race," the man said coldly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao sneered and said sarcastically, "those two people were arrogant just now. You''ve seen the end."


    "Give me your name, and I will give you this honor."


    That vicissitudes of life demon clan man sniffs, the corner of his mouth raises a touch of ridicule, immediately slowly stands up, looks at the old madman, then says: "this is the leader of the second team of the assassination team, the devil is impermanent."


    "Remember, it''s also the one who killed you."


    "That old guy, although his strength is not weak, his IQ seems to have a problem. It''s not like pretending. Do you think a fool can save you?"


    A black sharpening knife came out of its sheath slowly.

 Chapter 2657

    "Zheng Zheng Zheng... "


    Six evil weapons, magic sword, blood sword, and one that can''t be ignored Corpse claws.


    It feels as sharp as steel.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao, Yao Xian, and the blind old man tensed their nerves at the same time. Although they were ready, the strength of the other side was superior to them. If they really want to fight, I''m afraid the winning rate is very small.


    But there''s no other way.


    Let''s get to the bottom of it.


    "Well, it seems that it''s impossible for you to wait for death, so you have to do it, kill and leave none," said the devil, who is indifferent and has no feeling.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The five demons rushed out immediately.


    The blind old man, Jiang Yan and Yao Xian bravely greet him, but ye ER and Shen Huang join hands to deal with one of them, which is more than enough.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The war is on the verge of breaking out.


    Ning Tao naturally is not willing to lag behind, do not do any defense, straight toward the enchanted impermanence to fight in the past.


    "Fusion skill, Yin Yang boxing!"


    However, magic impermanence seems to see something strange. The previous scene is in my eyes, but I have to have a try. When I squint my eyes, I can take a handprint.


    Although it''s just a random hit, it''s no less than a life-threatening nightmare for the earth immortal.


    It''s not a problem to move mountains and reclaim the sea.


    "Help..."


    Ning Tao shouts at the top of his voice. His eyelids jump wildly and he is about to be crushed. But the next second, a slovenly figure rushes out and takes a handprint.


    The palmprint is a mixture of five elements. Each finger presents a color and represents every attribute.


    Fearless, bravely meet the devil''s hand.


    "Boom..."


    There was a dull noise from the valley. The fallen leaves and dust were splashed up, which made the atmosphere all around become solemn.


    The old madman took the hand and took the magic hand. He only shook his body and took off his strength. He stood in the same place and kept Ning Tao behind him.


    A typical hawk protects chickens.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Wuchang frowned. He didn''t expect that the fool''s strength was not so strong. Although he was the four spirits of the immortals, judging from the blow just now, his actual strength was comparable to the five spirits of the immortals.


    Even in his heyday, he may not be completely sure to defeat the old man.


    His physical body seems to be too strong.


    Where''s the freak?


    But fortunately, he has a big brain problem. If he doesn''t move Ning Tao, he doesn''t seem to move.


    As soon as the devil''s mouth was hooked, he clapped his hand at the blind old man like lightning. The rolling devil''s Qi was like a fierce tiger, whistling and roaring, just like ten thousand tigers galloping.


    "Fighting skill, tiger''s hand!"


    Aware of the threat, the blind old man changed his face and quickly mobilized his strength to gather an ancient talisman in his palm.


    In a flash, his breath doubled.


    "Xianfa, the power of yuanshenfu!"


    This seems to be a secret method. It''s a very old method. It should have been handed down by emperor yuan. After all, it''s a big figure louder than emperor Chong.


    He is also the founder of the ancient alliance.


    Nature has some real skills.


    "Boom boom..."


    The blind old man was beaten back with a bang, and a wisp of blood spilled from his mouth. Even if his strength was increased to three spirits, he was still injured.


    The strength of five spirits is really hard to imagine.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    On the cold face of the devil impermanence, peep out a ferocious smile, see one eye blind old, stare at Ning Tao again, sneer a way: "now, this seat already understood."


    "Don''t worry. When I kill all your friends first, it will be the death of both of you."


    While speaking, he clapped his hands on the ground, and a vast magic force formed a prison, which was more like an array, forbidding and trapping them.


    "Secret method, the prison of magic prison!"


    See this, blind old, Jiang Yan and others face finally changed, this situation is not good.


    Although these people were injured in front of them, they were all above them in terms of strength, and there were also some magic soldiers who were restrained. It would have been very difficult for them to fight. I''m afraid they won''t be able to last long if a magic impermanence was added.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    Ning Tao''s face sank. Unexpectedly, he was found. Without the help of an old madman, it''s hard to win.


    He immediately took out the Hunyuan gate and tried to get out of the forbidden system. However, the previous disadvantageous Hunyuan gate failed and was beaten back by powerful forces.


    Can''t get out?


    In the past, most of the prohibitions and arrays he broke through were the power of the earth immortals, which could be countered by the nine grade immortals.


    But the power of Tian Xian is not only beyond his strength, but also beyond the limit of the power of nine grade immortal tools and Hunyuan sect. Naturally, there is no way to ban it.


    "Damn it, asshole," Ning Tao scolded.The medicine immortal slaps a demon Dixian to death, while Ye Er is watched by the devil impermanence, and his backhand slaps him like a broken sack.


    She was like an arc to throw down, shocking blood splashed, fell on the grasshopper mother''s side.


    "No..."


    Shenhuang was so angry that he burst out with all his strength, but he couldn''t escape being crushed, and was slapped into the wall of the valley.


    I don''t know about life and death.


    Considering the gods and demons, he didn''t dare to kill.


    "No, asshole, I''ll fight with you," the blind old man''s eyes brightened and burst out a light.


    It seems that even space can penetrate it.


    "Immortal method, big sun god eye!"


    The evil is changeable and cold. The power of the evil prison surrounds the whole body and directly condenses into a layer of abyss shield. The light comes from the fierce shooting, resulting in a stalemate with the abyss shield.


    A ray of light is also divided into four separate beams


    Jiang Yan fights with the blood clan''s immortals, and Yao Xian fights with the corpse clan''s immortals. The whole valley is in a scuffle. The sky is dark and the earth is dark.


    "Don''t struggle. It''s all in vain. With your strength, it will fall. Give up, Jie Jie..." Magic impermanence resists the temptation of light.


    All of a sudden, there was a strong wind behind him. Without thinking about it, he clapped his backhand.


    But a sneer made him stiff: "be careful."


    "Five elements, five elements array!"


    A hoarse voice reverberates between the heaven and the earth, suddenly rings out, and the forces of the five elements flowing in the air gather to form a prison, a five color light column connecting the sky and the earth.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    This blow is obviously stronger than that of the demons.


    Magic impermanence was shocked. He was hit and snorted. One accidentally didn''t control his power. The shield of the abyss was broken and the light burst in.


    "Hiss Ah... "


    Lightning flint, pierced his chest, a mouthful of blood can not help but spray out.


    "Why How is that possible? Asshole? " Magic impermanence eyes canthus want to crack, looking at the aggravation of the injury, instantly raised his head, but now has fallen into the five elements array.


    In line of sight, it is Ning Tao who sneers, the old madman in front of him, panting blind old man.


    "You How did you get out? It''s impossible, "Mo Wuchang roared at Ning Tao with red eyes.


    Seeing that he was angry and despondent, Ning Tao sneered. Would he tell him that he borrowed the original power of fairyland?


    Nearly 400 strands of original power, which is white?


    I''m kidding. If I don''t play it really, how can I attack you? Give you a smile, you will be brilliant.

 Chapter 2658

    "Captain, asshole, a group of villains, especially you, damned bitch, get out of my way," the blood fairy roared and punched Jiang Yan back.


    The immortal of the corpse spirit clan also injured the medicine immortal and regressed.


    After all, there is a big gap.


    "Whoosh..."


    The two rushed over, but magic impermanence was pierced by the light and trapped by the five elements. They had to work together to save him.


    For a time, the field fell into a stalemate.


    Ning Tao, the blind old man and others are dignified, breathing heavily, looking at the three strong enemies on the opposite side with a vigilant face.


    There are only two demons left. They can''t afford to be seriously injured.


    That''s good news.


    But in the battle, Jiang Yan and Yao Xian are unfortunately hit by the strange magic soldier. Jiang Yan has three wounds and his life is losing.


    The immortal body was vulnerable to the attack of the magic soldier.


    Taike system is like a nemesis. The longer the time goes on, the lower their combat effectiveness will be.


    We must force the black gas out as soon as possible


    "Cough..."


    "How are you? Are you all right? " Ning Tao looks at ye''er and shenhuang in the distance anxiously, and then faces Jiang Yan and Yaoxian anxiously.


    They both shook their heads and quickly swallowed pills, which could at least alleviate the erosion of "the source of evil".


    At this time, the two sides were far away from each other, and they were in a stalemate, and they suffered a lot from a battle.


    Magic impermanence stares at Ning Tao, and his flesh and blood smell like coke. It''s about to be finished. Who can imagine that this guy escaped from his ban and turned the war around.


    He has been in the demon world for countless years, and he will fall into the hands of this boy. He is not willing, he is not willing.


    Even the insect emperor was beheaded by him.


    How can he be humiliated by Ning Tao?


    "Ning Tao, you should die..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered and said sarcastically, "you are not a good thing. Today you and I can only live one."


    "Ha ha..."


    Magic impermanence shook his head and laughed, joking: "no, maybe there is a third, you and I can''t live."


    "Do you think those demon locusts outside are easy to deal with? If it was really easy to deal with, we would have escaped long ago. Who would want to stay in this place? This is the order given by the insect emperor before he died. Those who step into the insect Valley Die


    "If it wasn''t for them that they couldn''t step into the insect Valley, we would have been in a lot of trouble with our serious injuries."


    "So, do you think you can live? Ridiculous, but there may be a fourth possibility. "


    The blind old man was surprised and said, "what?"


    "Jie Jie..."


    "In the final analysis, we all want to survive. It''s better to let go of the past enmity, unite as one, and get out of the siege. There will be a great chance for us to join hands."


    Magic impermanence has changed its way.


    "Together? Join hands with you demon world? Ha ha, I''m afraid you''ll give me a knife all of a sudden, "said Ning Tao with a sneer.


    "That was before. Now we all want to survive. Even if you can kill me, what can you do? I''m still dead. If I run away, maybe we can survive. Don''t you count this business? "


    "The probability of one-half and fifty percent is not low for our generation of gamblers."


    Magic impermanence is like the way of sincerity.


    Jiang Yan, Yao Xian and the blind old man looked at each other strangely. They had to say that this condition was very attractive.


    They were originally driven by the demon locust to kill people with a knife, but what happened to them when they killed people?


    Do you want to discuss with them and let yourself go when it''s done? It''s ridiculous to think about it.


    Generally speaking, they have very low intelligence. If you gain something, you will lose something. Only the locust mother can think


    Today, the whole insect Valley is surrounded by the inner three layers and the outer three layers. The number is endless and the killing is endless. Even the space has been fluctuating and cannot be stable.


    Not to mention the transmission array, it is impossible to tear up the space, and Ning Tao''s way of space is also affected.


    How to escape?


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, to tell the truth, the condition is good, can see is with whom to discuss?


    Can he believe the old devil?


    Even swearing is unreliable.


    However, with his own power, he could not scare away several demon locusts.


    It seems that the only way to survive is to join hands.


    "Master of the gate, master of the palace, what should I do?" The three couldn''t figure out a solution, so they had to let Ning Tao make up his mind.


    And magic impermanence added: "even if you fight, your chances of winning are small. We haven''t done our best yet. You can decide which is more important."


    "It''s said that you have become the acting palace leader, haven''t you? Indecision is not what a palace master should have. "


    "Time is limited. We will go back at any time. Remember, I''m not begging you."


    After that, he seemed to have said all that.However, magic impermanence is proud in his heart, and everything is still under control. As long as he delays, no matter whether he agrees or not, the longer he delays, the greater their chances of winning.


    After half a cup of tea, the strength of Jiangyan and Yaoxian will decline by more than half.


    And he gradually urged the secret method, first stabilized the injury, secretly accumulated strength, and once it broke out, it was the time for them to win.


    That fool can''t stop him.


    A hairy boy, still want to fight with him?


    It''s a dream.


    However, after hearing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "it''s really hard for you to cheat seriously here, though I don''t know what your plot is? But I know it''s not good. "


    "You''re procrastinating. Isn''t the palace master procrastinating? Look behind you. "


    "Huh?"


    As soon as the devil''s face changed, he got confused in his heart, but he pretended to be a ghost. Do you think this little trick can save you


    "Team Captain, look, No It''s not good, "screamed the blood fairy.


    As soon as the words came out, magic impermanence stiffened his neck, turned his head, and fixed his eyes on the place where the locust mother fell.


    At that time, they plotted against the insect emperor, killed the locust mother and kept her body, thinking that it was to frighten the demon locust group, but the demon locust did not dare to come in.


    But now, a pretty woman who was seriously injured, did not know what to do with the secret method, but from the body of the locust mother, she called out a little locust mother who was still alive.


    What kind of contract did they reach? Totem like traces are printed on the eyebrows.


    All of a sudden, the little locust mother screamed "jijijijijiji..."


    In the next second, the air began to vibrate with the piercing screams all over the world, and a large number of black locusts rushed to the forbidden area.


    "Hiss ~ not good..."


    Magic impermanence''s pupil shrinks, but it has been surrounded by hundreds of millions of demon locusts.


    "No..."


    "It''s impossible? Asshole, get out, get out, Captain, ah... "


    Ning Tao retreats suddenly and shrinks in a corner. Shen Huang is also plucked down by them. Yao Xian fills him with a pill to hang his life.


    "Ah..."


    The whole valley seems to be boiling for a moment. The demon locust rushes in angrily and makes three people into rice dumplings.


    Shouting, fighting, getting weaker and weake

 Chapter 2659

    I don''t know how long it took? The valley is filled with a strong smell of blood, and the bodies can be piled up like mountains.


    The number of demon locusts is much less, but many can still cover the sky?


    Who knows how many demon locusts have multiplied in this geomantic treasure land? How to cultivate the insect emperor?


    "Buzz..."


    Ning Tao, Yao Xian, Jiang Yan''s ears are numb, the brain is "buzzing", but the old madman is not moved, there is no emotional expression.


    The demon locust didn''t attack them. He didn''t even look at them. He took them as transparent people and statues.


    All I know is a swarm of people attacking the center of the square.


    With endless anger and hatred.


    Palpitating


    Gradually, a strange buzz came out, very loud, more no doubt, the locusts trembled, and then scattered around, revealing the center of the square.


    Ningbo ear also came a happy voice: "brother Ning, brother Ning, are you ok?"


    Hearing this, several people shook their confused heads, and then looked up. On the other side of the square, ye''er waved excitedly.


    A little locust mother was dancing around her.


    Ning Tao swallowed his saliva, nodded to him with a smile, gave her a "bang bang" look, and then couldn''t wait to look at the center of insect Valley square.


    There, it''s a slaughterhouse.


    The bodies covered several floors of the square.


    It''s bloody.


    "Too bad..."


    Ning Tao''s feet were all immersed in the blood. When he looked up, on the corpse pile, the celestial beings of the blood clan and the corpse spirit clan were full of holes, and their Qi was as if they were wandering.


    It''s almost impossible to live.


    The whole body is filled with poison.


    And the devil is impermanent, the whole body is a blood man, there is no good meat, blood "tick" sound, along the blood drops down, also covered his face, oppressive silence.


    I saw him standing on the corpse pile with a magic knife. The breeze blew, but he still did not fall.


    But the weak vitality is almost like silk thread.


    I don''t live long either.


    To tell you the truth, it''s amazing to be able to hold on for such a long time. It''s worthy of being a strong man for a period of time.


    It''s definitely the top pillar in the demon world.


    It''s better than the devil''s carelessness, a few periods in the morning.


    "Cough..."


    "Back then, I crossed the thirteen regions of the demon world, which was a generation of scorching sun worthy of the name, and almost no one could beat me? It''s even more like entering the hall of the demon God in the posture of vertical heaven. "


    "Among the demons in the hall of the demon God, I still have a new force and don''t pay attention to the older generation."


    "Finally, I sat on the throne of the deputy hall master and looked down on the demon world for tens of thousands of years. Who could have thought that I was planted in the hands of the younger generation, ha ha..."


    Devil impermanence said with a hoarse smile.


    There is self mockery, there is emotion, there is a trace of loneliness.


    Ning Tao took a step and said faintly, "there are talented people coming out of the country. They have been leading the way for hundreds of years. This is not your time, it''s our time."


    "The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. One wave is stronger than the other. There will be more people like you."


    "But unfortunately, you can''t see it!"


    Magic impermanence a sigh, youyou way: "yes, I lost, also can''t see, let time to verify it, but I have my pride."


    "Even if you die, you will never die in your hands. Ha ha..."


    Laughing, a palm beat hard in the eyebrow.


    With a "click", the skull was directly broken, and the spirit disappeared and completely fell.


    The two immortals of the blood clan and the corpse clan died in a pool of blood.


    Three ten level immortals, fall!


    "No Deputy hall master.... "


    In the pile of corpses, the last remaining demon Dixian was crying, full of sadness, despair and the desire to die.


    I want to smash my head with a slap.


    However, a streamer lightning like point in his eyebrows, a pair of eyes, see through his heart.


    "Star refining is the eye of the world!"


    That''s right. Ning Tao has made a move. He wants to find out everything, including the assassins. This is one of the few opportunities. He can''t die.


    Blind old melancholy, although it is the enemy, but the other party''s strong belief but he admired.


    Looking at Ning Tao, he laughs bitterly. Yes, there are talented people from different generations, who have been leading the way for hundreds of years.


    They are all old.


    However, it''s good to be a little tail. At least I can recall the feeling of my youth


    Yao Xian and Jiang Yan are already pushing the evil force out of their bodies. They are much weaker.


    Shen Huang was too hurt to wake up.


    Ye''er came running over with a happy face. Although she was seriously injured and nearly dying, she signed an equal contract with little locust mother in time. After receiving her life feedback, nothing happened.And the little locust mother also because of her secret, full help, can be born, and call on the demon locust group.


    Each group of demon locusts can only have one locust mother, and only when they are dying can they give birth to the next generation. Unfortunately, something went wrong this time.


    If ye Er doesn''t use the imperial beast''s mental method to urge her, I''m afraid the little locust''s mother will be dead.


    I don''t have the strength to call on the demon locusts.


    Only when she was born successfully can she be regarded as a real locust mother. She is revered, respected and worshipped by the people


    In Chonggu, there is indeed an order that they are not allowed to enter Chonggu, but if there is an order from the locust mother, they will rush in regardless.


    A group of disorderly flies need a leader. Locust mother is the indispensable core.


    But now, the whole community is controlled by ye''er.


    How can she be unhappy?


    If it''s an adult locust mother, I''m afraid she won''t have the courage to control it, let alone sign a contract, even if it makes her more powerful. This time, it''s a leak


    On the other hand, under the pressure of the eye of the world, the assassin Dixian said what he knew.


    It turned out that their operation was a fiasco!


    The whereabouts of the insect emperor were exchanged between them and the ninth Prince Shen Han with Ye Er''s information.


    The second team, led by the deputy hall master, killed all the people, only to find that the insect emperor had awakened, even recovered some strength, and even regarded them as prey.


    They seem to want to be used to grow worms.


    No way, can only bite teeth, a fierce bloody battle, relying on the source of evil, and finally killed.


    However, there were less than 30 dead of the hundreds of people, whether they were the main attackers or the auxiliary ones. Just as they wanted to leave, they met the demon locusts who came to the rescue.


    In a hurry, he killed the locust mother, and unexpectedly found that these demon locusts did not dare to enter the insect valley.


    This is why I came back to recuperate.


    But there were only eight people left to die.


    Their plan, under normal circumstances, like the five blessing emperor, had little resistance and was easy to kill. It was their second team that did it.


    Even if you encounter resistance, there will be more than a dozen weak ones at most. Who can think of such a tragedy this time?


    In the end, it killed the whole team.


    Ning Tao found that he was the sixth, counting the insect emperor. It was the harvest of the assassin.


    Ning Tao looks ugly.


    Wait, he suddenly realized that the body of the insect emperor seemed to be Still here

 Chapter 2660

    "Goo Grunt


    Ning Tao couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. His breath was so short that he couldn''t stop shaking his hands.


    "Darling, the rhythm of sudden wealth..."


    "Steady, steady..."


    Ning Tao excited, eyes full of fine mischief, quickly asked the whereabouts of the assassin insect emperor corpse?


    Originally, it''s in the hand of magic impermanence!


    I haven''t had time to take it away yet


    However, the corpses of the great emperor Wufu had already been secretly transported back to the demon world. It seems that the corpse spirit clan is going to be of great use, and so is the harvest of the rest of the troops.


    Assassins, there are three brigades.


    There are three leaders in charge of the demon temple, one temple master and two deputy Temple masters. Their actions are very secret, and they don''t know each other.


    Hiding his whereabouts to the extreme.


    Magic impermanence is one of the Deputy Temple masters of the magic God Temple, and also the leader of the second team of assassins.


    The hall of the devil can be understood as the supreme hall.


    As for the magic impermanence, it is equivalent to xuanyuanchun in the supreme hall, and Wang Lao, you can understand that.


    It seems that the demon Kingdom also has its own long history. It is even stronger than the supreme hall. No matter the quantity or the quality, it is at least twice as strong.


    And this plan seems to be an order from a higher level, which has been planned for many years.


    The plan has just started, but the purpose is not clear. Specifically, this person doesn''t know


    And the evil demon soldier, he didn''t know how he came? I don''t know how to form it? I only know that it was sent from above, and I also know that Zhuanke immortal.


    A half step fairy demon with evil soldiers can fight with the medicine fairy or even fight back.


    From the beginning of the implementation of the plan to the present, the five or six emperors could hardly resist.


    Once assassinated, you only need to use the sea of people tactics to hold, and then you will die, so you can attack everything.


    Of course, there are exceptions, such as the Liuli emperor of the colorful Liuli sect.


    A female generation, but can break through the Siege


    Every one of these magic weapons is of great value. They are rare and few in number. The demon world doesn''t know how much to spend on them. Naturally, they are strong and weak.


    But the results are excellent.


    Unless there are strange things like "Sun flame", it is difficult to resist the evil spirit.


    I don''t know where it came from?


    It''s estimated that even if Mo Wuchang is not clear about this matter, anyway, his second team is completely destroyed, which is a heavy blow to the assassin with a strong momentum.


    Hope to be able to stab them in the face.


    Taishang temple, I think it''s on the move now. We can''t let these mole ants do mischief in the fairyland


    "Huhu..."


    When asked all this clearly, Ning Tao did not grind Ji, gave him a happy, do not care to use the key to absorb longevity, rushed to the body of magic impermanence.


    Blind old man, medicine fairy, they know Ning Tao is useful, so they didn''t move the corpse here.


    Instead, they gathered together and looked at her curiously.


    Is this little thing, in the belly of the locust mother, luring the demon locust to kill with a knife by means of fluctuation, the culprit who drove them to the insect Valley?


    Seriously, it''s kind of incredible


    At this time, Ning Tao got the magic impermanence ring, also saw his ecstatic things.


    The legendary Insect emperor!


    This is a huge headless corpse of emperor Wei. It is full of blood and breath after death. The whole body is covered with black air and many black wounds can be seen.


    Not far away, there is an angry face ferocious head, was cut off, but die.


    It is estimated that he is more unjust than Mo Wuchang''s death. He lived for nearly two times as a great emperor. He was almost able to understand Heaven and earth. He swallowed thousands of miles of mountains and rivers, but was finally besieged and killed by a group of ants.


    If at the peak, it''s just a five spirit fairy. It''s a gift to spend three rounds in his hands.


    How can he die clean?


    Before he died, he sensed the demon locust he had cultivated, so he gave a death order by secret method. Regardless of everything, he killed all these people and must avenge him.


    Only in one face, the locust mother was killed first, and then the demon locust drove people away


    The causes and consequences are finally clear.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and winks at the blind old man, Jiang Yan and Yao Xian. He asks them to guard outside the valley first. I''m afraid they will make a lot of noise.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen?


    A few people understand clearly, exit insect valley together.


    After a while, only Ning Tao was left alive, and there were corpses and debris all over the ground.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao is so excited that he calls out the real body of the key to longevity. At the same time, with a wave of his hand, the body of the insect emperor and the body of the giant tooth are taken out together.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "As soon as the insect emperor appeared, the situation around him changed dramatically.


    The evil spirit, the dead spirit gushes wildly, even the demon locust outside, all restless, bursts of grief.


    Ye''er also frowned at the willow eyebrows and looked suspiciously into the valley.


    What is elder brother Ning doing?


    At this time, Ning Tao bowed respectfully to the insect emperor and said, "master, please forgive me for being rude. I really need the energy of your body."


    "But you can rest assured that your revenge has been avenged. In the hall of the demon God, I will figure it out with them. I hope you can learn from it."


    If you fall behind, you''ll have to pay homage.


    After all, things like this are disgraceful. If they are spread, they may even be treated as demons.


    The dead are big, how can they do things with corpses?


    But all around the fluctuation has stopped!


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, the next second, no longer hesitated, hesitated, a key to longevity inserted in the corpse pile, is also the insect emperor body above.


    "Little baby, eat like hell..."


    "Hum Hum... "


    The key to longevity is crazy, just like hungry red eyes, crazy devouring, incarnating into a black hole.


    It''s more terrifying than uncle Tim''s abyss.


    Although the insect emperor died, his physical energy was still huge, and now all of it poured into the key.


    With the energy of the corpses around, the evil spirit, the dead spirit I didn''t let go of any of them. They ate them up.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    It''s like a whirlpool, forming in the insect valley.


    Outside the insect valley.


    Blind old man, Jiang Yan looks back and shakes his head. He is too lazy to think much. Now the crisis is over, but he can''t help worrying about the battle in the eastern region.


    Counting the time, they have been away from Dongyu for nearly six days. I don''t know what''s going on there?


    There''s no news from the hell hall, and I don''t know if there will be any change in Yan Feitian


    After a long time of worry.


    In the valley, there was constant movement, and now it finally stopped. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came out, and Ning Tao walked out calmly, holding two things in his hand.


    One is the insect jade from the insect emperor.


    It records a lot of scriptures, which seems to be the inheritance of an article called "insect King record".


    Ning Tao threw it to Ye Er.


    The other is the complete five elements.


    A colorful scroll.


    It should be the old madman who accidentally fell down when he started. It should be the thing in the hands of the owner of the dilapidated Pavilion. He has already learned what to do behind.


    It has to be said that this immortal method is extremely powerful.


    But The most important thing is that he devoured the five celestial bodies, the body of the insect emperor and the body of a valley with the key of longevity.


    It only grew from 96% to 99%!


    It''s just a line away.


    However, Ning Tao smashed hundreds of billions of magic crystal, immortal stone, on this line, motionless, how can not rise? The valley was licked clean.


    But the result made him feel like the last one percent was as difficult as 1% to 99%.


    He almost didn''t collapse on the spot.


    Don''t break the key to longevity? Can you still play happily? Are you kidding me?


    "Taoist mu, you @ * *..."

 Chapter 2661

    See Ning Tao calm face, a few people don''t ask much, shenhuang coma, Ye Er fiddle with "insect King record", for a time, people don''t know what to do?


    "Master, what shall we do next? We have to ask about the eastern battlefield, "Jiang Yan reminded.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and said in a deep voice, "you protect the Dharma for me. This insect Valley is a treasure land of geomantic omen, rich in energy, fertile in soil, and relatively hidden. Let''s set up our battle here."


    "And the demon locust group can protect the insect valley. It''s very suitable to be one of the strongholds of tiantianmen."


    People smell speech, also agreed to nod.


    It''s the best choice


    Ning Tao also gave the colorful scroll to the old madman by the way. The old madman regarded it as a treasure and put it in his arms. No one could touch it.


    After the battle, the demon locusts died. It seems that they are much thinner.


    "Buzz" in the forest outside the valley to cultivate


    In the insect valley.


    When they stepped in, they found that no matter the outside or the inside, the corpses and blood were all gone, and there was only a thick layer of ashes on the ground.


    However, a bunch of bonfires burning brought warmth, just to dispel the grievances here.


    The sun flame is the most powerful thing


    At this time, the people finally saw the whole picture of the insect valley. The valley was large and basin shaped. Although it was a ruin, they could see the magnificence of the valley.


    There are also many miraculous and precious medicines growing here. The environment is excellent, but most of them have been destroyed.


    Only a small part of them linger in the corner.


    Overhead, covered by endless fog and edge, it is more hidden and mysterious


    Half a day later.


    Ning Tao finally set up the transmission array.


    This time, the layout is smooth and smooth. It''s easy for the top grade immortal to move. It seems that the way of space is much more refined. After a while, the middle grade immortal stone will be enough.


    After the success, he took out a piece of superior immortal stone, stood on the transmission array and directly urged it.


    "Brush" sound, soon disappeared.


    Before long, three figures appeared on the array plate, one was Ning Tao, the other was mo Lao, and the third was yuan mu.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "What a rich aura of heaven and earth. It''s really a treasure land of geomantic omen. Is this the first forbidden area in the legend?" Yuan Mu was shocked.


    In his life, he has only been to the northern region and the edge of the central region, and he has never been to such a far place in the future.


    The first penalty area is a legend for him.


    Mo Lao, who has heard the name of the first forbidden area for a long time, did not expect to be lucky today. It''s rare.


    Ning Tao stares at the teleportation array, but he gets into a deep meditation. There are some problems in the teleportation just now. The obstacle is not the array itself, but the region.


    It''s not because of the distance, but because of the first penalty area, where there are strange fields?


    If you further arrange some, I''m afraid the transmission array will fail. The environment here is very strange.


    After thinking about it, he shook his head and said with a smile, "two elders, this insect Valley is our stronghold in the future. We can let the disciples come here to experience."


    "Build some pavilions and training grounds here, which can also be used as the secret base of the world''s top guards in the future."


    Hearing this, Mo Lao nodded with a smile and said, "don''t worry, sect leader. Just give it to us. It''s time to train our own disciples and develop this forbidden area."


    "By the way, I heard that there are some problems on the battlefield, which are not small. You should be careful."


    "Oh?" Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and nods slightly. It seems that it''s time to go back to the eastern battlefield.


    The first forbidden area is unusual and dangerous. At present, there are demon locusts protecting the insect valley. Few of them dare to break into this area.


    It is the right way to transform the valley first, lay out the array, and transform it into a war fortress.


    Of course, these things are left to Mo Lao and his party to do, and Ning Tao and his party are on their way home


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    After seven days of farewell, I finally returned to Dongyu.


    Still using the old method, let the medicine fairy fly with Xumi Jiezhu, and head for the direction of "xueshazong", which is the source of the immortal devil passage in the eastern region.


    Before long, he finally arrived at the battlefield.


    Ning Tao several people appeared and looked at the battlefield below. The smell of blood filled the air. The bodies piled up into several mountains, and the people below were listless.


    I don''t know what happened?


    But it looks like the war is over.


    "Master, I always feel There''s something wrong with the atmosphere. Is something wrong? " Jiang Yan narrowed his long and narrow eyes and asked with a frown.


    Yao Xian, the blind old man was also very uneasy. Although there were many monks below, they were all muttering.


    At this time, Ning Tao also felt the gift of fairyland. At the end of the war, fairyland gave him support and reward, but it was not half as good as that of southern regions.What''s going on?


    Shouldn''t it be that the star refining has gone wrong?


    In the doubt, several people found the high-rise of Dongyu through shennian. It was in a square, and they immediately fell on the square without hesitation.


    "It''s the Lord of the palace. The Lord of the palace has come back." Yijie, the lame old man and other people are glad to welcome him.


    "No need to be polite. What''s wrong with the battlefield these days when I''m away?" Ning Tao hands up a few people, busy curiosity asks a way.


    "Well This... "


    Without waiting for them to say it, a strange cold laugh came out: "Jie Jie, of course, there is a big problem. As the head of the palace, he ran away and abandoned everyone."


    "Such a person? How to be the Grand Marshal of the eastern region? Not to mention the Lord of the great Luoxian palace. "


    A few people immediately turned to see.


    In his sight was a young man, with a sneer in his eyes. He was a little familiar. He was dressed in a broad military robe, muscular, and came with a group of people sarcastic.


    "Wusheng ~


    Ning Tao a squint, flash the color of suspicion, this guy incredibly still has the courage to talk like this in front of him?


    Not afraid to be angry and kill him on the spot?


    Where did you come from?


    At this time, Yao Xian''s face sank, and he scolded: "wanton, the palace master is here, how can you talk nonsense?"


    "What''s the escape? The palace master appointed Princess Yueyi as the Grand Marshal. He had something important to do. How could he abandon everyone? Be careful what comes out of your mouth. "


    "That''s right, if you dare, I''ll slap you to death," said the blind man with a look of disgust.


    However, in the face of the threat, Wu Sheng was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he was arrogant and sneered: "if it wasn''t for this, he would have died long ago."


    "It''s not too much to let him die 10000 times for the crime of fleeing. Even so, he is guilty."


    "Hum, little boy, I''m a liar. I dare to slander the Lord of Da Luo palace and seek death." Yao Xian was angry and immediately wanted to kill Wu Sheng.


    But at this time, a quit, taichuxian and others busy hold him, bitter way: "brother medicine, can''t use, can''t use."


    "Why?"


    Ning Tao, Jiang Yan and others are also puzzled.


    Yijie, with a bitter smile on his face, quickly lowered his voice and said helplessly: "not long ago, the ancestor of xianwumen, the legendary emperor Wu, was born."


    "And destroyed Fairy and devil passage

 Chapter 2662

    "What? Wu Emperor Wu


    Several people present, including Ning Tao, could not help exclaiming, with a dignified look on their faces.


    If you want to talk about Emperor Wu, it''s a great name. Later generations have always called it in the name of God of war.


    He has lived for several times, and few people know him clearly, but his prestige is so famous that he dominates the three realms.


    The impact is far-reaching.


    Moreover, he is much more powerful than the insect emperor. The insect emperor is good at resisting insects and is famous for his uncanny. However, Emperor Wu is good at fighting and his strength is unfathomable.


    The great emperors of the same rank were afraid of him.


    The name of God of war is not for nothing.


    It is said that the great emperor who died in his hands was one of the top people of that era.


    Didn''t you expect this one to be born?


    When Ning Tao frowned, did Emperor Wu destroy the immortal devil channel? He must have intervened in the war, that is to say, he robbed most of the fairyland gifts?


    At this time, master Yijie said in a deep voice in his ear: "what did benefactor wusheng say? It has spread rapidly in the army and has a great impact on your reputation. "


    "The hero of this war, Dongyu, is well deserved by Emperor Wu, and xianwumen is the most profitable."


    "I always feel The result has been cut off! "


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkled when he heard master Yijie say "rumor". Although he didn''t say who did it, he glanced at Wu Sheng.


    The meaning is very clear.


    If you think about it, the only ones that can do this are Tiangang gate, Taichu gate and ZuLong gate. They are all aimed at themselves. Naturally, they can''t be aimed at themselves. That leaves Xianwu gate.


    These guys robbed the fruits of their hard work, but they also tarnished their reputation.


    What a shame.


    No wonder there are so few gifts from fairyland.


    It has been intercepted by Emperor Wu and xianwumen.


    "Damn it..."


    At this time, Wu Sheng sneered, opened his chest and joked: "Yo? Yes? How many people are going to fight? This is a plan to bully the small with the big, isn''t it? "


    "Come on, how dare you hit me today? I promise that you will not get out of here. "


    "You..."


    The medicine fairy''s angry eyes, the newly awakened shenhuang and the self reproached ye''er all stare at the rampant wusheng.


    This shameless bastard.


    "Hum, how dare you bully the small with the big when you know that the emperor is here? You have a lot of courage, "a cold voice suddenly came, and the air was frozen.


    A few people are stiff, as if to suffocate.


    As soon as I look up, I don''t know when a powerful man appears in front of me. He has thick eyebrows and big eyes. He seems to be able to dominate everything. To that station, he is like a pillar to the sky. He can carry the sky without fear.


    The muscles of the whole body are like black iron, like copper juice pouring, bursting with strength, and the lines are like dragon tendons.


    It was as if they were facing a wild beast.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ye Er, Shen Huang, Jiang Yan and other people were shocked, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, eyes staring round.


    But at this time, the powerful man was staring at the drug fairy, and said coldly: "it''s you boy, you want to bully the small with the big? Want to bully the descendants of this emperor? "


    "Er..."


    People can''t help but take a puff. They always feel that the picture in front of them is going to collapse. It''s too eye-catching.


    A middle-aged man called him an old man.


    It''s true.


    "This NIMA..."


    Yao Xian''s face changed greatly. Although he broke through the immortals, he was still vulnerable to the unfathomable Emperor Wu. His face turned red and his body trembled. He could not even say a complete word.


    "No It''s not Before Senior... "


    However, the powerful man didn''t even want to listen, so he just flicked his sleeve and clapped his hand to take out the medicine fairy.


    "Well, in front of the emperor, do you have your share? You don''t know what''s going on. "


    "Puff..."


    Under the hegemony, Yao Xian was directly hit by this slap and vomited blood. He fell on the square and lost his face. He even broke his arm bone.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    Gradually, hearing the news from all directions, many figures came. They were all big figures, such as the elder of zulongmen, Wuxian, and the leader of Shura


    His face changed at the sight.


    How can we say that this medicine immortal is also the elder of the fairyland and the first alchemist of the fairyland. Even if he is as strong as Emperor Wu, he can''t bully him like this?


    How many people are he looking down on?


    Most of the people present have received the favor of Yaoxian or Yaoxian valley. What they owe is human feelings.


    However, although all the people were indignant and angry, no one spoke. Life matters. This one in front of us is the real emperor.


    But just then, a faint sound of footsteps came out, and there was a voice of protest: "master Wudi, I respect you. I respect your prestige, but I absolutely don''t respect your insolence?""I don''t know where Master Yao contradicted you? Why are you so overbearing? He was injured and his arm was broken. Where is justice


    Hearing this, they turned to look at it in amazement and found that the person who spoke was Ning Tao!


    Yao Xian''s eyes were red. In public, he was humiliated. Although he was angry, he didn''t dare to say it, and he didn''t dare to be happy. He intended to endure it, but he was worried when he saw Ning Tao come out.


    This emperor Wu is obviously a tyrant. If he gets angry, I''m afraid he really dares to kill people.


    What''s the danger of Ruo ningtao? Who can stop Emperor Wu?


    He can endure humiliation, but if Ning Tao dies for him, he will not be at ease in his whole life.


    "Master Don''t... "


    Emperor Wu raised his eyebrows, glanced at Ning Tao sarcastically, sniffed and said: "are you his master? It looks more like a little boy. "


    At this time, Wu Sheng''s eyes are shining. He is worried about what to do to deal with Ning Tao.


    I didn''t expect him to get into trouble.


    He rushed up immediately and complained to Emperor Wu: "the ancestor, that sinister villain, has been against our Wu family and Xianwu family for many times, and our Wu family has been destroyed because of him."


    "Later, he became the leader of the Dalao Palace by trickery. Not to mention how arrogant he was, he tried every means to get us into trouble. Now this battle is even more desperate. He is greedy for life and afraid of death, but he still deceives the world into being heroes."


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll ask. Today''s five realms all praise him, but they are all cheated by him..."


    Listening to Wu Sheng''s curse, all the high-level officials on the scene despised him. Just like you, you cheated the newly born Emperor Wu. Who would believe you?


    We all know whether Ning Tao is a hero or not.


    Would you like to make a mistake?


    Ning Tao''s face also sank down, because the Wu family was destroyed, and Wu Sheng has hated him until now.


    But can you blame him?


    When a strong enemy invades, Hongmeng and his subordinates will fight. The Wu family is one of them. Naturally, it is inevitable. However, only Wu Sheng will die in the battle.


    But he threw all his hatred on himself


    At this time, Emperor Wu was cold hum. Although it was true or false, he was about to stand out when future generations were wronged. Emperor Wu was famous for his short guard.


    Seeing him sneer, he suddenly takes back his momentum. Chao ningtao sneers: "you just asked me where is justice? Well, the emperor will give you a fair chance. Wu Sheng, give him his arm and let him fight. "


    "I want to see it today. I''ll give you justice. Dare you?"

 Chapter 2663

    When Wu Sheng heard that his ancestors wanted to stand out for him, he immediately walked out with full confidence and high spirits. He sneered and showed his arm to Ning Tao.


    "Come on, don''t you always look at me? What''s wrong with my family? I''m not happy with xianwumen! "


    "Come on? I''ll give you a chance today to break my arm and avenge the medicine fairy... "


    Nearly a thousand faces in the field have changed, and the desire to talk has stopped. I''m afraid it''s going to make a big noise.


    Ning Tao is now the leader of the Dalao palace. He and they are both prosperous and harmful. If they don''t care at the moment, they will have no good fruit afterwards.


    The great Luoxian palace is not afraid of a Wudi. Now they are in a dilemma.


    What should we do?


    "Why not? Give you justice, don''t you want it? Don''t shrink like a tortoise, is it a man? Aren''t you arrogant? "


    "The leader of Tangtang Dalao palace, the first sect leader in the world, is also a bully..."


    The vicious way of Wu Sheng''s sharp words.


    At the moment, his mood, not to mention how happy, finally stabilized Ning Tao''s head. Seeing his angry face, his whole body''s cells were joyful and trembling.


    "He was so happy..."


    This day, he did not know how long to wait?


    He tasted the evil in his heart like a good wine.


    "Cool..."


    Wu Xian looks at it with a banter in his mouth. No matter how high his status is, he must have a certain strength.


    This sentence is most incisive at the moment.


    With ancestors, even in the future, they will have a very high position in the daluoxian palace. They will also have a place in the taishangdian palace. Who can be better in the limelight?


    This is the absolute strength.


    The mighty man, Emperor Wu, looked at him with his arms in his arms. In his eyes, all the people present were little guys, and he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Just take advantage of this to build prestige, which for him, can recover strength faster.


    He doesn''t know the origin of the law, nor can he feel it. He can''t compare with Ning Tao, but the gift of fairyland is intangible and qualitative, which makes his recovery a lot faster.


    He still has this cognition


    In the face of wusheng''s domineering and provocation, Ning Tao has a cold face and cold eyes. He swears that if he has a chance to kill him, he will never stay.


    "You will regret it..."


    On hearing this, Yao Xian anxiously called out: "master, don''t do anything. He''s trying to motivate you. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. Don''t be impulsive."


    "Just for that hand, it''s not worth it..."


    If it really moved Wu Sheng, no one would dare disobey even if Ning Tao was the leader of Da Luo palace.


    It is estimated that Emperor Wu needs a reason now


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Emperor Wu gave a cold hum and patted the drug fairy into the square like an ant.


    "Boom..."


    "Kuo noise, did the emperor let you speak? One more word of nonsense, I''ll kill you! "


    "No, master..."


    Yao Yan, the eldest disciple of Yao Xian, is the leader of the team of Yao Xian valley. At the sight of this scene, Yao Yan''s eyes are red with anger.


    But the leader of Shura, taichuxian, Yijie and others quickly put out their hands, and stopped yaoyan and others.


    If you let them yell, I''m afraid Emperor Wu just needs to wipe them out.


    Even if did not restore the peak strength, now he, also is not the immortal can rival.


    It is said that although Emperor Wu was just born, he has been quietly awake for many years.


    It''s only by hiding one''s talents and restoring one''s strength that one can get out of the pass and expose himself to the world.


    "Oh..."


    Seeing this, Wu Sheng became more arrogant and said with a wild smile, "see? You''re not as charming as other people''s disciples. "


    "I dare to fight for it. How about you? Would you rather be a coward? Rather soft feet shrimp, arm out you dare not hit


    "Garbage, return to the palace master, you are a fart..."


    Ning Tao smiles and looks indifferent, but his fingers jump up.


    It''s like reflecting the inner wave


    "Master of the palace, calm down. My husband is flexible and flexible. No one here will laugh at you. If anyone dares, I''ll be the first one to let him go. Don''t be impulsive because of his anger."


    The Lord of Shura felt that it was not good and quickly advised him.


    It is well known that Ning Tao is more daring to make trouble.


    He was afraid that Ning Tao would really fight Wu Sheng.


    Zulongmen elder also advised: "palace master, bear the calm wind for a moment, step back, the sea and the sky."


    "Benefactor Ning, your heart is like a rock!"


    "Don''t do it..."


    Under the dissuasion of the whole audience, Wu Sheng''s eyes narrowed, and he even made a move. His fingers were wide open, like a palm fan, and he fanned Ning Tao''s face."Son of a bitch, you dare to attack the palace master..."


    Jiang Yan and others are furious.


    Under the roar, Ning Tao easily evades this attack, this martial arts victory just not surpasses the human immortal, in his eyes weak pitiful, even if sneaks attacks also not necessarily hits him.


    "Ha ha, Ning coward, are you going to hide all the time? Young master, I really despise you. "


    "You are a mess of mud..."


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and opened his perspective. He was on guard against Wu Sheng, but he also paid close attention to Emperor Wu. The latter held his arms and looked at the opera with a light and indifferent attitude.


    It''s like an elder, watching two kids fight.


    Are you really not going to do it?


    "Xianfa, Dawu annihilation boxing!"


    He is more and more excited, like a killer.


    "Come on, do it, hit me..."


    As soon as the words came to an end, Ning Tao, who had been silent all the time, suddenly shot. He was as fast as a meteor and lightning. He was incredibly fast. He was integrated with the wind, the sky and the earth, just like a blink.


    One hand seized Wu Sheng''s hand and twisted it off in an instant, while the other hand grabbed his neck.


    "Click Click... "


    "Ah..."


    Wu Sheng screamed bitterly, but he didn''t respond. He found that his arm and neck had been controlled by Ning Tao, and one arm had been twisted into a twist.


    "I My hand... "


    Seeing this, a group of high-level people in the field were stunned and fell into the ice valley.


    "End It''s over... "


    When Emperor Wu saw this, he sneered at the corners of his mouth and said, "are you going to do it at last? It seems that the young people of this generation still have some backbone. "


    "However, I don''t know whether I should praise you or pity you if I dare to fight in front of the emperor."


    Ning Tao breathed violently, his face was cold, and said flatly: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there are no excuses for you. I can''t escape."


    "But if you weren''t here today, he He''s dead. "


    "Ah..."


    Wu Sheng was forced by Ning Tao again, and his arm turned around again. He was in pain and his forehead was sweating.


    "Ha ha, you are really crazy. Let him go. With the emperor here, you have no chance to kill him. If I am in a good mood, maybe I will only abolish your cultivation and save your life."


    Emperor Wu was self-confident and arrogant.


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao has no doubt. In front of a great emperor, he has no chance.


    But


    "Mix up Asshole, you You dare to break my arm. You''re dead. You''re dead... "


    Wu Sheng cursed ferociously.


    But at this time, Ning Tao coldly forced, only to hear a "bang bang", there is a cry of pain, a bloody hand was twisted off.


    Live, hand tear, wusheng!


    The crowd was in despair.


    But Emperor Wu froze for a moment, smile, scorn closed up, only calmly said: "very good!"

 Chapter 2664

    "Ah..."


    "No I My arm, you How dare you break my arm? I don''t live with you. "


    Wu Sheng looked at the broken arm and vomited blood.


    In a moment, he was angry.


    Who would have thought that under the threat of a great emperor, Ning Tao dared to make a blatant provocation. He not only beat, interrupted, but also twisted off his arm.


    This is the face of Emperor Wu!


    "Boom boom..."


    A vast, vast force of terror oppressed and down, as if a giant pressure on the back, like a dragon like fury of war broke out, the situation changed dramatically.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he knows that Emperor Wu is really angry. He immediately wants to crush Wu Sheng''s neck.


    However, Emperor Wu said that in front of a great emperor, there is no chance for the four immortals. This is not to cheat Ning Tao.


    But make such a fuss about!


    "The field of martial arts!"


    Ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times gravity.


    In an instant, the floor of Tiening fell into a circle for several kilometers.


    His movements seem to have been slowed down many times


    As soon as Emperor Wu stepped on his feet, he appeared in front of his eyes. With a slight pull, he pulled Wu Sheng away, and his right fist charged directly to ningtao Dantian.


    A set of attacks, simple and direct.


    After all, he is the master of power in this era. It''s not good to kill him. In this case, let''s abolish him.


    Also just give him Xianwu gate, establish prestige.


    This is the end of those who refuse to accept!


    "Hiss It''s not good... "


    Ning Tao''s pupil contracted into the eye of a needle. Without hesitation, he immediately blocked his action with the power of the source.


    Even, it can melt itself into space.


    Five wheel fire shield!


    After that, he still had no sense of security, and the feeling of death enveloped his whole body.


    "Five elements, five elements array!"


    The old madman was very reliable. He wanted to protect him and did it fearlessly. This time, he seemed to do his best to communicate with the five elements of heaven and earth.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A colorful pillar of light from the sky enveloped Emperor Wu.


    However, the enemy''s strength was beyond imagination. After only one breath of stalemate, the five elements array was broken.


    The old madman couldn''t help vomiting blood.


    Emperor Wu was irresistible. He smashed the prison with one blow. Although it was weaker, it was still terrible. Suddenly, it seemed that a pair of invisible hands held his fist.


    The movement is slow and the strength is sharply reduced.


    "This Is this the power of the world? "


    Before I feel it carefully, the power disappears. This fist, with no strength, penetrates the space, breaks the emperor''s weapon and hits Ning Tao.


    Just listen to "bang", Ning Tao vomites blood like a broken kite.


    "Wow Poof... "


    They were silent and stiff as fools. They started fighting. It was over and there was no help.


    Soon, it was as quiet as death.


    "Wow..."


    In the ruins, Ning Tao climbs out with pain in his abdomen. After all, he is hit. If he doesn''t break through to Taixu body, he is afraid that he will be hit.


    His forehead was in a cold sweat.


    Even if only one tenth of his strength was left in the end, he was almost pierced.


    Fortunately, Dantian is OK


    And at this time, the field of a dead silence, surprised, actually not dead? Why didn''t you die after taking the big emperor''s fist?


    How is that possible?


    Even the immortal couldn''t stop that blow just now.


    Emperor Wu looked at his fist in surprise. He threw away Wu Sheng and was short of breath. Yes, it must be the power of the world or the power of the fairyland just now.


    This guy has the origin of fairyland?


    It seems that there are still many appearances, but how is it possible? How does Ning Tao do it? He wants to know and take it for himself


    The eyes of Emperor Wu were burning with greed.


    "Boy, hand over that thing, I can spare your life, and let you enjoy glory. As long as you tell me how you did it just now."


    "You must have a secret or treasure..."


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao has a short breath. When he hears these words, his face turns pale. Has he found Lian Xing Jue?


    Yes,


    he may also be able to sense the power of the world.


    "It''s a big trouble..."


    All of a sudden, Jiang Yan couldn''t bear it. He rushed out and gritted his teeth and said, "master Wudi, I''ll respect you, but please don''t embarrass the Lord of Dalao palace."


    "I''m afraid you won''t have good fruit to eat once you''re known by that adult and Kirin."Qinglong, the leader of Xuanwu Wei, also went out.


    They are all from the fairy palace. If they don''t stand up at this time, the first is to make people think they are afraid, and the second is to make the fairy palace useless.


    The master of his own palace can''t protect him.


    How to protect the five domains?


    And the Lord of Shura said in a deep voice, "master Wudi, if you are so domineering again, you will have to fight. You are not afraid of death


    "Yes, I''ve sent the news to the dragon clan. If I and Ning Tao make mistakes today, hum, Emperor Wu, you''ll wait for the emperor Tianlong to come to you to settle the accounts," the elder of zulongmen said angrily.


    "And me, the prince of the demon family is here. Ning Tao is a good friend of our family. You dare to touch him."


    Shenhuang also rushed out and glared


    Hearing the noise, anger flashed on Emperor Wu''s face. A group of chattering ants dare to disobey him. Well, they don''t want to live, do they.


    Immediately sneered: "well, since you all know nothing, the emperor will let him go to hell first."


    "Die for the emperor!"


    "In the field of martial arts, crush!" Emperor Wu burst out a towering breath, directly toward Ning Tao, space collapse, as if to use this blow to catch him.


    "Whoosh..."


    Many people rushed up, but they were all shaken away by Emperor Wu, and the old madman was also beaten away.


    With the whole force of one''s own.


    "Kill him, kill him..." On the ground, Wu Sheng covered his broken arm in pain and cursed ferociously.


    "No The sect leader... "


    Yao Xian, the blind old man and others are red eyed, but that field makes it difficult for them to move. It seems that they are close to each other, but they are as far away as the sky barrier, so they can''t but roar and watch.


    In the field, Ning Tao looks desperate and can''t avoid it. Fortunately, he can''t avoid it once, but there won''t be a second time.


    The body was stiff and trembling.


    "Damn, move..."


    The surrounding field seems to be held by a pair of big hands. As soon as the air is stifled and the space is condensed, it seems that a person is going to be compressed into biscuits and squeezed into a pudding of meat.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    "Ah..."


    Just when Ning Tao roared, an invisible force suddenly flashed by and defused the field skillfully.


    Emperor Wu''s face changed, but he didn''t even think about it. He clenched his fist with five fingers and went out like lightning. He wanted to blow Ning Tao violently, but he didn''t keep any hands.


    However, a mysterious and vast force forms a barrier, which is impenetrable in front of Ning Tao.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The square is smashed, the barrier is broken, the strong wind is gone, but Ning Tao is safe.


    Nearly a thousand people were stunned.


    "Huh? It''s a sneaky guy, get out of here, "Emperor Wu''s angry eyes were wide open, and his arrogant and domineering face flashed haze and murderous.


    Dare someone stop him many times.


    And Ning Tao''s pale face also flashed doubts.


    Who is it?


    At this moment, the roars of startling beasts roared through the sky. Ye Er couldn''t help roaring, and a burst of unprecedented light broke out in the center of his eyebrows.


    I saw a mysterious, vast palace of the great emperor, a miniature size, coming out of my heart.


    The next second, it expands into a palace.


    Under the attention of all the people, the tightly closed hall door suddenly opened with a "creak". Heavy and slow footsteps came. Before people appeared, the indifferent voice came first: "Emperor Wu, you are too much!"

 Chapter 2665

    Although the voice is light, the momentum runs through the nine clouds.


    Like a beast, he looks down on the world.


    An indifferent towering figure comes out with steady and powerful footsteps, beating the heart like a heavy drum. Once it appears, it gives people a refreshing feeling of bathing in the spring breeze. It seems that it has taken on a new look and experienced baptism.


    Ning Tao and others are silly, stunned, as if to think of something, busy stare big eyes, toward the bedroom to see.


    He was wearing a suit of beasts and carved with all kinds of fierce animal patterns. He looked gentle and like a gentleman. Beside him was a unicorn.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    A roar, shock people eardrum pain.


    The next second, the one horned Chen suddenly rushed out and killed Emperor Wu like a light and shadow. Its one horned Chen was sharp and hard, which could not be compared with some other weapons.


    "Well, I''m afraid you can''t?" Emperor Wu gave a cold hum, like the neighing of a dragon and an elephant, and directly met him with a fist.


    "Xianfa, Dawu annihilation boxing!"


    The same trick, performed by different people, is a huge gap between the clouds and the mud.


    Compared with Wudi''s fist, wusheng''s fist is rubbish. It''s just like a child''s fist, which is full of flaws. Wudi''s fist has reached its peak, like a raging ocean.


    "Broken ~!"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The two collided as if a storm had come.


    Ning Tao, Yao Xian, Yi Jie and others were overturned, and even nearly a thousand people were overturned. Some big people even had no image, and they became donkeys.


    "Too Too strong, too terrible... "


    "Ah..."


    The blood evil sect, which was originally a piece of wreckage, was destroyed by this blow.


    The whole vast battlefield of the eastern region was startled.


    The million allied forces looked up in shock.


    Who''s fighting?


    Just listen to a sudden "boom", two figures separated, crazy retreat, the storm also weakened.


    He slipped to Ning Tao, a little dizzy. He shook his head and roared to keep Ning Tao behind him. He was as tall as a man and showed his teeth to Emperor Wu.


    On the other side, Emperor Wu stepped back more than ten steps, snorted, his right arm trembled, and pain came from his fist.


    When he looked down, his pupils suddenly shrank. His fist was cut with a wound and bloodstain. He was hurt by the blow just now.


    "You How dare you hurt me... "


    When people saw this, their faces changed greatly. They were so scared that they felt that it was dark.


    But there are also many people gloating. Emperor Wu, who is arrogant and domineering, has been hurt. This is a big shame.


    Finally someone can punish him.


    In the ecstasy, Ning Tao also guessed something. This one should be the one King of beasts!


    According to legend, that amazing and gorgeous ancient great power ordered all animals to do whatever they wanted, and even could compete with the great doutian emperor.


    You know that one, but The first murderer in ancient times.


    This shows the horror of this one!


    "Well, what can I do to hurt you? If you don''t accept it, come again, "he said in a tender way.


    When they heard this, they were stunned. How could it feel like a child?


    Emperor Wu''s anger was stunned, as if he had found something? I can''t help looking at Chen 12 carefully.


    He is a ferocious and auspicious beast. He can ward off evil spirits, solve all kinds of problems, prevent pestilence, and subdue demons.


    Its body is like a tiger or a leopard. Its head and tail are like dragons. Its color is gold and jade. It has a pair of wings on its shoulder, but it can''t be expanded. It has a horn on its head and leans back


    Wait!


    What''s a solo? Instead of two corners. This is not the one he knew!


    Emperor Wu narrowed his eyes and sneered, "so you are the son of that old man, aren''t you? I knew it was time. "


    "I didn''t expect that even his son had grown up to such a stage and dared to clamor with the emperor."


    "Roar, roar..."


    "What do you look like?" he said angrily? Even if my mother is not here, I can knock you down. I''m not afraid of you. "


    "Don''t be impulsive, Xiao Chen. You''re not his opponent now. Let me come. I didn''t fight him that year. It''s a pity. I''ll try it today. Let me see how much Emperor Wu has recovered."


    The mysterious man came out of his bedroom step by step.


    After the long roar of ye''er, his breath was too weak and his face was pale. When he saw this man, although he was familiar and strange, he was full of surprise and helpless.


    She did not know how many times she had looked at the statue with this face, and how many times she had seen the statue with that face.


    "Teacher Master... "


    On hearing this, the mysterious man smiles at her and nods, then falls to Ning Tao."Good job, little guy. It''s very similar to" space ". Next, let''s give it to Benti!"


    Ning Tao felt his nose with a dry smile. Although he didn''t know why he praised himself, he was relieved and tired.


    Just now, it was almost ground into meat.


    Now I feel a lot of pain


    Wait, no, empty Space? Very similar? Ning Tao suddenly froze in the same place.


    Immediately his eyes lit up, shocked: "master, you Do you know the legendary emperor of space? "


    Hearing this, the mysterious man just smile, but did not answer, a pair of bright and deep eyes to see Emperor Wu, the breath rose up.


    "Yushou, you are born, too!" Emperor Wu''s eyes flashed fear and hesitated.


    To tell you the truth, the age of emperor Yushou was earlier than him, with deeper qualifications and stronger strength.


    However, that was in those days. How much has he recovered now? Who knows? Even if it''s the same peak, the old man will fall? How strong is he?


    Hearing these words, the mysterious man said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, I didn''t want to be born so early, but it''s not all forced by you."


    "I can''t see the emperor bullying a younger generation like this."


    "Hum, Yu beast, you are too nosy. What does this boy have to do with you? It''s worth your being born early for him, "Emperor Wu said with a sneer, squinting.


    Ning Tao also curiously looks at the beast emperor.


    Hearing this, the mysterious man scratched his head lazily and said, "well, it''s true. There are many relationships. In a word, you can''t bully me."


    "Well, you apologize to the little guy, just forget it, otherwise, I will make you sleep."


    "You..."


    Emperor Wu is furious, and his anger burns up. He even asks him and Ning Tao to apologize. Isn''t that a joke? He is the emperor of martial arts.


    What is Ning Tao in his eyes?


    It''s a great gift that he doesn''t care. He wants to make himself bow to him and apologize.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "First Ancestors... "


    Wu Sheng was caught by Wu Xian, holding his broken arm, crying and complaining.

 Chapter 2666

    Emperor Wu''s face became gloomy.


    It''s too much to be pretended before, but now it can''t get off the stage. Who knows that the Royal beast will come out to do harm to him.


    If he really wants to fight, he is not sure of winning. He may even fall asleep again as he said.


    The strength of the Royal beast is unfathomable, not to mention that there is a one-man who stares at him. Although he is young, he does not give in to the fight.


    What''s more, it seems that he was born in this era. In terms of life expectancy and momentum, he is at the peak.


    It can already be called a quasi emperor.


    One on two, hang!


    Is it possible for Ning Tao to stand up and ask Emperor Wu to apologize? I''m afraid it''s only going to get worse.


    If it is only because of this that the emperor of beasts will pay a huge price, he will be very sorry.


    Immediately a frown, can''t help but way: "elder......"


    But with a wave of his hand, the emperor stopped his next words and said with a smile, "needless to say, I have made up my mind. I promised that man to protect you, even if I had to fight for my life."


    "Emperor Wu, I don''t have time to dally with you. I only count three. If I don''t apologize, I''ll fight!"


    "Three ~!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Almost words did not fall, the emperor of the beast broke out.


    Xiao Chen also wants to show his true body.


    Seeing this, Emperor Wu''s face changed and his pupils contracted into pinpricks. This bastard really dares to do it. How about counting one after three?


    "Damn it..."


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he saw that the two breath locked him, and said, "enough, I don''t care about you!"


    But seeing that the murderous spirit did not decrease but increased, Emperor Wu red eyes, forced to bear the anger in his heart, looked at Ning Tao, clenched his teeth and said: "right No I''m sorry


    Thousands of people were stunned when they heard this sentence, and their shocked mouths could be stuffed with duck eggs.


    Emperor Wu apologized.


    Just now, I looked down.


    "Mad, you deserve it..."


    "Shuang ~"


    he wanted to step on Ning Tao''s prestige, but instead, he let Ning Tao step on him and steal chicken, not to mention Wu Sheng was torn off.


    "No No, ancestors... "


    Wu Sheng cried, his face was not reconciled. Is his broken arm going to be like this?


    Is this suffering in vain?


    Do you want to be ridiculed?


    But Emperor Wu snorted coldly. He was conceited, domineering and domineering, but he was not a fool. For the sake of a victory in martial arts, his reputation was not worth fighting to the end.


    When I wake up, I have a bigger goal. If I delay for him, it''s not worth the loss.


    A man can bend and stretch. He can bow his head today and naturally raise his head tomorrow.


    A temporary loss is nothing.


    But he wrote down


    I saw Emperor Wu coldly look at Ning Tao, then without saying a word, directly grasp the pain, crying Wu Sheng, and the broken arm, directly disappeared.


    When Wu Xian saw this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    The treatment varies greatly.


    Wusheng is far from being able to regenerate with a broken arm, and Wuxian can''t do it either. Then Emperor Wu can only do it. There are some magic medicines in his seclusion place, and there is still a chance to connect them when the time is not long.


    Why does he value wusheng so much?


    Because the Wulin Kingdom, the Wu family, is also his descendant. At that time, he had two sons. The eldest son went to the fairyland, and the younger son stayed in the Wulin kingdom.


    Wu Sheng is the offspring of his youngest son. His blood is flowing in his body. How can he not value him?


    Even if it''s a waste, it''s a member of his Wu family. If anyone dares to touch it, chop him


    Seeing someone leave, Ning Tao can''t help but smile bitterly. This time, he really offended Emperor Wu. However, from the beginning, people didn''t intend to let him go.


    To offend is to offend.


    Only when we become stronger can we avenge ourselves.


    At this time, he was looking at the emperor of the beast. He had some doubts in his heart and wanted to ask him.


    But the beast emperor, with his heart like a mirror, waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m just born. I need to consolidate my accomplishments. A day later, I''ll come to my bedroom."


    "I''ll tell you what I know!"


    Words fall, then greet small Chen to return to the bedroom, traction light a move, will Ye Er also brought in.


    "Elder brother Ning, remember to come tomorrow," said little girl ye''er happily toward Ning Tao.


    "Crunchy Boom and boom... "


    The door of the palace was closed, but it didn''t leave. It was so suspended in the sky of xueshazong that it was gradually surrounded by fog, full of mystery and vastness.


    Ning Tao didn''t have time to speak, so he gave a bitter smile.


    They all sigh that the great emperor is indeed the great emperor. I''m afraid they can''t touch him all their lives.


    But it''s no luck to see two emperors in a row in one day.Just now I saw that both of them used some means, and I had some feelings in my heart. I said goodbye to everyone and went to seclusion in the hope of realizing something and greatly increasing my strength.


    "Master, are you ok?" Yao Xian, supported by his eldest disciple Yao Yan, asks a self reproachful question.


    Then he stretched out his trembling hand and handed out a pill.


    Ning Tao quickly took it, swallowed it, and comforted: "master Yao, it''s not your fault. You are the elder of our sect. How can I stand by when you have something to do?"


    "If it were you, I''m afraid you would rush up to save me. Don''t worry, don''t blame yourself. One day, we will Take revenge with your own hands


    "I will obey the instructions of the bishop, and I will devote myself to the world in the future," said the medicine fairy, his eyes filled with mist, and respectfully saluted Ning Tao.


    Yao Yan and others kneel down gratefully.


    It''s really lucky to have such a sect leader. Why don''t they do their best?


    Looking at Ning Tao to help up a few people, the people are stupefied, what''s the situation? What seems to be wrong? Medicine Is Yao Xian a member of the world?


    This How is that possible? Are you kidding?


    When did it happen?


    The leader of Shura and others can''t turn their heads around. Wait a minute. Are the people in Disha and Yaoxian valley the best in the world?


    Crouching trough, when did it happen?


    The first alchemist of the five regions was poached by Ning Tao.


    "Grass grass..."


    In the fury of the crowd, Ning Tao asks Yao Xian to have a rest and recover from the injury. This time, the injury is not a problem for him. What matters is the trauma of his heart.


    I''m afraid he hasn''t suffered such humiliation for many years, especially after he became an alchemist.


    "Whoosh..."


    And at this time, a beautiful shadow from the horizon anxiously flies, fiery, directly into the arms of Ning Tao.


    "Husband, I heard that Emperor Wu wanted to harm you. Are you ok?" the red eyed fairy moon cried.


    Seeing her tired face, Ning Tao quickly patted her chest and comforted her: "your husband is well. When the bad comes, he turns the good. By the way, what happened to my arrangement."


    Hearing this, Xianyue takes out a space ring, which is full of corpses.


    It''s just blood clan, corpse spirit clan and Demons clan. There are countless people.


    Ning Tao glanced at it and nodded with satisfaction. Although he said that Emperor Wu had robbed more than half of the gift of fairyland, and let the power of the source stop at more than 430 strands, no one should have robbed the body with him.


    No one in fairyland can use it.


    Let the immortal key absorb the energy of these corpses. After going to the Royal beast''s palace, it''s time for the last battle of the immortal devil channel. It''s also the most intractable middle region!

 Chapter 2667

    "Just a word? How to transmit Ning Tao said slowly, there must be something fishy about it.


    In the dark, he felt that he had an inseparable relationship with the space emperor.


    It''s not just that I got his method.


    Is that really just a joke?


    Xiaobai taught him how to transmit. Xiaobai must know something.


    Maybe it also knows the emperor of space. Yes, it''s very familiar and close to each other. Otherwise, as important as the method of transmission, will it be easy to tell?


    As if a pair of invisible hands are arranging


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and his body trembled with surprise. He asked: "the emperor of space, is he still alive? What strange behavior does he usually have? "


    "For example, the enemy, what must be done..."


    Seeing that he was excited and surprised, the emperor touched his chin and fell into the memory. They came from ancient times, three times apart, too long ago.


    A lot of trivia he has already remembered very vaguely.


    It seems that there are no such features.


    But there was one thing he couldn''t figure out.


    He pondered: "to tell you the truth, I don''t know about the life and death of" space ". I''m afraid few people know about it, and his power is really uncanny."


    "If he wants to escape, almost no one can stop him. He''s already superb in evasion."


    "And in terms of the power of space and the meaning of Tao, he has reached the peak and achieved many feats unprecedented and unprecedented."


    "Some people say that he has a sudden epiphany and left the three realms. If someone can do it, it''s only him."


    "Some people say that the space is trapped in a certain place, which is a deep place in the starry sky that they have never been before. Others say that he has been schemed and has Bury your bones in another land. "


    "In a word, there are different opinions, and there is no evidence."


    Ning Tao frowns after hearing this. Do you know life and death? How can such a powerful man not be informed?


    But if there is any news, I''m afraid only his confidant, the beast emperor, knows it.


    "Do you think the emperor of space is still alive?"


    Looking at Ning Tao, the emperor of beasts fell into silence. After a long time, he leisurely said, "space and I met by chance in our youth. We were together and competing all the way. We won and lost each other. We also cherish each other."


    "As the saying goes, three thousand friends are not as good as a confidant. Along the way, there are only two of us left. We are amazing and gorgeous, and we are superior to the others. Later, we became emperors respectively, and we are invincible in the three realms."


    "To tell you the truth, I admire him very much, because he created a school, space, without the help of predecessors, let alone reading classics, all by himself."


    "As for the emperor''s animal defense, at least there are predecessors who can learn from it. There are many elders who can teach it. In fact, I have been defeated. That is to say, I have to admit that he is better than me..."


    Listening to the memories of the beast emperor, Ning Tao ponders carefully to find out the abnormality.


    His intuition can''t be wrong, elder martial brother. I''m afraid he has something to do with the emperor of space.


    It''s just that there''s no evidence.


    "Over the years, although I feel that I understand space, I occasionally feel very strange. He has always been as mysterious as a riddle in my eyes, just like the way of space. For me, I''m afraid I can''t understand it all my life."


    "In a chance, I met Xiao Chen''s mother, the legendary beast, he."


    "Later, after all kinds of hardships, I signed a contract with it. When I wanted to share the news with" space ", I never found it again. It seems that after that, he disappeared."


    "At that time, he did not appear in the battle for the leader of the three realms. It was like the evaporation of the world. After that, I fell into a deep sleep. For three times, I didn''t hear from him."


    "Just this time, I saw the long lost method of transmission, and the" space "excitedly showed off to me, as if that scene was yesterday," said the emperor.


    After all, it was his only confidant, good friend.


    All of a sudden, the emperor raised his spirits and said solemnly: "although I''m not sure, I believe that he must still be alive in space, just in a corner."


    "It''s my intuition, and it''s the heart between us that makes me believe in him all the time."


    "I have always believed in a saying that in the dark It''s a fixed number! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is still alive? That should be closer to his elder martial brother.


    The second elder martial brother said at the beginning that the first elder martial brother was also waiting for him. He and the first elder martial brother were willing to stay just to help him.


    It''s just that I haven''t found a place yet.


    Although there is no evidence, Ning Tao thinks that in nine cases out of ten, the elder martial brother is the emperor of space.


    There won''t be so many coincidences.


    Only fate.


    At this time, the emperor of the Royal beast breathed a sigh of relief and said: "in fact, five or six years ago, that is, when he accepted the apprentice, he had awakened.""When I accepted the apprentice, I really felt that fate had come. It was Ye Er who awakened Xiao Chen..."


    Ning Tao and Ye Er were surprised. It turned out that in the fifth forbidden area, the emperor of beasts had already awakened.


    I''m afraid that in recent years, many emperors have awakened secretly, and they are really in a cold sweat.


    Xiaochen rubs against ye''er intimately. If it wasn''t for her exquisite heart, she is still sleeping, but ye''er doesn''t know at that time.


    "Master, have you been looking at this disciple all these years?" Ye Er red big eyes wronged way.


    These years, because of the emperor''s palace, she has been wandering, even the closest brother Ning dare not close, for fear that it will bring him trouble.


    Always on the lookout for the chase?


    You''re not worried all the time?


    Sometimes, she felt like a child nobody wanted, lonely and pathetic.


    The emperor sighed and said: "yes, Shifu has been watching, but this is your way of training. As a teacher, you can only intervene when you have to."


    "I know you are suffering. I see it in my eyes. In recent years, I''ve suffered a lot. In the future, no one can bully you as long as I''m here."


    "Master..."


    Ye''er pours into his arms with tears streaming down his face.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is also distressed, but he didn''t have the strength to protect Ye Er.


    At this time, he seemed to think of something and said curiously, "by the way, you know ye Er gave me Xiao Hei that year?"


    "How can black fat sleep in your bedroom?"


    "Cough..."


    The beast emperor coughed and said with a black face: "after the chaos of ancient times, this shameless guy didn''t want to build a cave, and Minghai didn''t want to go back, so he stayed in the cave of his own emperor."


    "Eat my food, drink my food, and sleep my food. If it wasn''t for the small favor that the emperor owed him, I would have kicked it away. It''s shameless."

 Chapter 2668

    "Er..."


    Ning Tao had no doubt about the emperor''s words, because It''s a little black.


    I remember the time when he was born, he was always muttering about something. Maybe he was cursing the emperor of the beast to make him born so early.


    Isolated and helpless, there is no way to restore strength, and the recovery of divine beast is much slower than that of human beings.


    I had to rely on myself.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly asked strangely, "aren''t you afraid that Xiao Hei will be caught?"


    He doesn''t think it''s like the king of beasts.


    With a smile, the emperor said, "the Qingshi town in those days was within the scope of the emperor''s mind. Its every move was under his eyes, but you can''t find it."


    "If you let him play a rascal, I''ll let him suffer. I don''t know how many times that bastard scolded me."


    "Er..."


    The two enemies are bitter.


    "Of course, the most important thing is to test you. After months of animal tide, I can see that your conduct is worthy of the emperor''s trust and reassures me."


    "Although I have been watching, I still believe that there is a certain number in my mind. When the time comes, I will do it, but sometimes you need to overcome everything by yourself."


    "After all, this emperor does not belong to this era. There are only a few people like emperor Wu. We all live to the present for our own selfish interests."


    The emperor of the beast looked very free and easy.


    Hearing these words, Ning Tao couldn''t help but feel awed and said, "if those elders can be as sensible and easy to speak as you, I''m afraid that the fairyland will not be bullied to such a degree by the demon world."


    "Yes, the insect emperor, the five blessings of them, I feel worthless for them, but who can blame them?"


    Ye''er, Xiao Chen listens very cleverly, one is unable to insert words, the other is unable to understand.


    But they are very happy


    At this time, Ning Tao rubbed his hands, the thief said with a smile: "that elder, do you have a place to stay now?"


    "Or are you going back to the fifth penalty area?"


    After thinking about it, the emperor shook his head and said, "the fifth forbidden area is someone else''s territory. At that time, the emperor also lived with people. It''s not suitable to go back."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s obscene face, he couldn''t help smiling and said, "you want me to go to your clan."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao nodded in a crazy surprise.


    Have a good time. It''s too clear.


    That''s what I like.


    If you think about it, ye''er is from all walks of life. The emperor of beasts is born now, and there is no place to go. Then he is the first gate in the world. He is absolutely the best choice.


    In addition, ye''er blows the wind from the side. It''s very easy.


    It''s exciting to think about Ning Tao.


    Will there be a great emperor in the future?


    "Ha ha..."


    Although he still has Mr. Jin''s support, now Mr. Jin can''t enter the fairyland. He''s waiting for the right time to appear.


    Otherwise, Yan Feitian will not let him go.


    I''m afraid I''ll wake up immediately!


    At this time, ye''er said happily: "master, it''s also ye''er''s home. Let''s go together. It''s definitely a place of geomantic omen and health."


    "Yes, yes. Anyway, we don''t have a place to go. We can go and have a look first. It''s said that there are four beasts like me there."


    Small Chen also can''t help but excited way.


    But at this time, Ning Tao thought of something, stretched out his hand and said: "there are five, and a mutant beast."


    As soon as the emperor of the beast picks his eyebrows, he is interested in it. Does the beast mutate? He immediately said with a smile, "the first gate in the world. Naturally, I''ve seen it. It''s very good."


    "Up to now, the emperor has opened the window to tell the truth. Not long ago, I was thinking about it. It''s not impossible for me to sit in the gate of the world. It''s just conditional."


    "Really? You said, I will agree to many conditions, "Ning Tao excitedly patted his chest to promise.


    If you can dig up a great emperor and go to TMD, you''ve agreed to all the conditions. Even if you let him sell himself, you''ll get a good life anyway. You''re not afraid


    Seeing this, the emperor did not talk nonsense. With a smile, he stretched out two fingers and said, "I don''t have many conditions, just a little. I need 200 million immortal stones every day."


    "Xiaochen and I are 100 million a day, because we have just been born, and our strength has not recovered, so we can''t help it."


    "Just like emperor Wu, does he really want to help xianwumen? I don''t think so. He wants to use xianwumen''s financial resources to recover his strength quickly. "


    "In the future, every emperor who is not born in this era urgently needs a lot of resources to recover quickly and reach the peak."


    "The two hundred million immortal stones are very fair to the emperor. If you can accept them, the emperor will promise to take charge of the world!"


    Listen to these words, Ning Tao suddenly Leng for a while, quickly broke a finger to secretly calculate.One hundred million immortal stones are ten billion spirit stones.


    That day was 20 billion.


    Honey, can they hold on? Don''t forget, they are now 10 billion a day.


    In the next 30 billion a day, 900 billion a month, or even 1 trillion soon.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao took a breath. A branch of the world''s first chamber of commerce can make an average profit of 150 billion yuan a month, 5 billion yuan a day, and less in the triangle area, 100 billion yuan a month.


    Today, there are five branches, East, West, North and south, plus the triangle, with a total revenue of 700 billion yuan in January.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s head is a little big, but it''s less than 200 billion. If it can''t fill this vacancy, sooner or later the world will be empty.


    We can''t hold on for a few months. After a few months, we can''t hold on.


    Medicinal fields should be able to produce 100 billion worth of miraculous, precious and fairy medicines in a month.


    Calcining immortal hall, which allows thousands of disciples to recruit the second generation of disciples and forge standard magic tools, should be able to make a profit of 100 billion yuan in one month, excluding the cost.


    If you move the whole Yaoxian Valley to Yaoxian hall, maybe you can do the same.


    First, we can make some money by opening up the forbidden area.


    In this way, a trillion yuan should be made up, but not for a long time. The disciples are people, not machines. The market will be saturated and the value will be pulled down.


    It''s not going to hold up after a few months.


    We have to find a way to make money


    Seeing that Ning Tao was entangled, the emperor turned red. This time, the lion really opened his mouth, but it was worth the money, and he could only do so.


    You have to get back to the top as fast as you can.


    Time is running out


    Ye''er, Xiaochen is wearing two pairs of big eyes and watching closely. Every day, there are 200 million immortal stones. It''s too luxurious.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "OK, just 200 million immortal stones every day. I agreed. This is six billion immortal stones, that is, 600 billion spirit stones. Please put away the sacrifice in January."


    Then he took out a gray ring, which was full of precious fairy stones.


    These resources are brought out of the first forbidden area. There are so many immortal stones. The rest are materials, resources and divine iron, which should be worth several trillion.


    But it can''t be sold. It''s the foundation of the world''s development. Even if you have money to buy it, you can''t buy it.


    In the outside world, it is equivalent to extinction


    It''s no surprise to see that Ning Tao is so straightforward, because before, it was he who threatened the gods and demons, and they handed over the compensation.


    After taking the ring, he nodded with satisfaction, patted Ning Tao on the shoulder, and said with appreciation, "happy cooperation. If you have any trouble in the future, just say it."

 Chapter 2669

    Ning Tao seems to have been drained of strength, but with a smile, he can understand the emperor''s difficulties.


    All for the future


    In fact, the main reason for his promise was very simple. The more the emperor wanted, the more urgent he needed. Once he got the strength, he would be stronger.


    And the stronger the emperor is, the safer his first door will be, and he can protect them for him.


    They are one


    "Master, are you going to go back to tiantianmen with me?" Ning Tao asks curiously.


    The emperor raised his head and looked into the distance. Suddenly he said, "I can''t do it now. I need to do something. In a few days, I''ll gather in the middle battlefield."


    "This battle is not so easy to end. You must pay attention to your safety during this period."


    Then he handed out his spirit jade tube.


    Ning Tao busy took over, also exchanged his spirit jade tube, convenient contact, inform things.


    Looking at him, Ning Tao suddenly joked: "master, are you afraid of Xiao Hei? Dare not go? "


    "What? Are you kidding? I''m afraid of it? It''s just nagging and playing rogue. I''ve been eating and living here for so many years, but I haven''t settled with it yet... "


    The emperor of the Royal beast was not strong enough, so he said.


    Ye Er and Xiao Chen are very sorry. It seems that they can''t go to tiantianmen for the time being. But when they are finished, Shifu will go to tiantianmen.


    That''s a great thing


    "Whoosh..."


    Out of the palace of the great emperor, Ning Tao saw that the palace turned into a light and shadow and rushed to the distant middle region.


    I''m afraid someone is calling him?


    In fact, Ning Tao''s own financial resources are amazing. Even in the whole nuota fairyland, he is one of the few. He has already attracted many people''s eyes. The world''s first chamber of commerce is even more enviable.


    You know, ordinary Tiangang, can worship a great emperor, that has been extremely for the sake of.


    But it''s a pity that Ning Tao is too greedy to drain himself and grow up quickly with his life. In one breath, he brought six great emperors to the town and offered them with resources.


    There''s another one that doesn''t know the depth.


    This is a long-term investment.


    Not surprisingly, in the future, these are the helpers of the six great emperors, some of whom are even better than the great emperor


    Looking at Xian Yue Yi, Da Sima, Yao Xian and others who are waiting for him, Ning Tao shows a smile of relief. How can he not think about the future first and take good care of the present.


    Go back to tiantianmen first, arrange some things, and then fight against the demon world in the middle field!


    And Yan Feitian clearance distance, there are less than three months left, has almost no time.


    However, his key to longevity is not full.


    The third turn, now only 89%, is progressing slowly. It''s crawling like a snail and can''t be piled up. In fact, it needs too much pure energy


    "Let''s go back to zongmen," Ning Tao rubbed his head and went to the original valley of shenyintang.


    They returned it in the old way.


    Yijie, Kunlun immortal, blind old man and others, Ning Tao directly uses the teleportation array to take them to the Daluo fairy palace, and he and Yueyi and others return to tiantianmen.


    He doesn''t want to pay any attention to the matter of the Dalao fairy palace.


    He wants to be quiet for a few days


    At this time, Xianyue is close to Ning Tao happily for fear that others will take him away from her.


    When Ning Tao went to the first restricted area, he gave her the emperor''s utensil, the extremely cold sky cover, for fear that she might be in danger, so as to protect her life. In fact, it is of great use.


    I don''t know how many times I saved her on the battlefield.


    And Emperor Wu, she also firmly in mind, one day she will let him pay the price.


    Little girl is very vengeful!


    In the first forbidden area of this trip, Feifei actually went to the Phoenix family, entered the nirvana pool, baptized her blood, and transformed I don''t know that this process will last for several years, but the longer you stay, the more amazing the transformation will be.


    She also has to work hard and can''t be surpassed by her


    According to the chamber of Commerce, the secret has been exposed


    "I hope there won''t be any trouble in the future."


    Yao Xian, Da Sima nodded. After all, this thing is too precious. I''m afraid it made me jealous again.


    And Ning Tao Leng for a while, in the brain the Spirit Light fierce flash, immediately excited a clap thigh, right ah, how he forgot this, or the most important one.


    Immediately joyful of a embrace fairy month according to, in her jade face ruthless kiss.


    "Ha ha, I think about it. How could I be so stupid before? I should have done this for a long time..."


    Xianyueyi blushed and was attacked, but she was happy when she was attacked for the first time. She looked at Ning Tao angrily


    Yao Xian, Gu Yiming, Yang Zheng and others were surprised and asked, "what do you think of, sect leader?"Just as Ning Tao was about to open his mouth, a few rapid lights and shadows suddenly rushed over and yelled: "boy, I heard that Emperor Wu bullied you? Why didn''t that bastard beat him? "


    "Hum, what a death seeking Emperor Wu. When the emperor recovers 80% of his strength, he will be the first to practice his hands with him..."


    Listening to the familiar voice, Ning Tao shows a happy smile. In front of him, four animal shadows appear. They are Xiaobai, Xiaohong, Xiaohua and Xiaohei.


    Where did Xiao Shuang go to play?


    "Well, I''m all right now. Thanks to the emperor''s timely appearance, he has promised to stay here, and it''s not too late to settle the accounts when we recover our strength..."


    Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    The recovery of the beast is much slower than that of human beings. Even the strongest Xiaobai and Xiaohong are only celestial beings.


    Compared with Emperor Wu, the gap is obvious.


    Now we need to keep a low profile.


    "Don''t worry, boy, we''ll take revenge for you. We can''t swallow the bad breath," said Xiaobai''s face with a rare touch of seriousness.


    After learning this, he was very angry. He was so shameless to bully the younger generation.


    It''s the little generation covered by their four gods.


    We have to wait for our breath.


    At this time, Xiao Hei looked left and right, staring at mung bean and said, "where''s the bastard? Why don''t you come? Do you know the tortoise is here and dare not come? "


    "How dare you let the tortoise be born so early, I didn''t sleep well. I''m so miserable. I''ll bite him to death."


    "Er..."


    When Ning Tao finished, Xiao Hei was the first to stare and yell: "what? Two hundred million immortal stones. How dare he want them? "


    "Boy, are you crazy? Why did you promise him? Are you not afraid of being dragged down by him? "


    Xiaohua and Xiaobai didn''t open their mouth. Instead, they looked lonely and sad. Has Laochen fallen? It is estimated that the strength of the Royal beast will also be greatly reduced, right?


    But it''s good that there''s Xiaochen on top


    At this time, even Xiaohong frowned and said: "you shouldn''t agree, too much, the world can''t hold."


    However, Ning Tao laughed and said, "I was worried about this problem, but just now I had an idea. I thought of a better way to solve the current resource crisis."


    "Don''t say 200 million stone immortals every day. If this can be done, another 200 million stone immortals will not be a problem."

 Chapter 2670

    "Again Another 200 million fairy stones? Are you sure it''s not a spirit stone? " Xiao Hong''s eyes were wide open and her face was full of confusion.


    Although Xiaobai, Xiaohua and Xiaohei don''t know how to make money, they still know the limits of the world''s first chamber of Commerce. They can''t do what Ning Tao said.


    But Ning Tao complacent smile, proud way: "is indeed immortal stone, perhaps 200 million, is just the starting line."


    "You Are you crazy? Are you kidding? Do you think Lingshi is all Chinese cabbage? That''s impossible. The first chamber of Commerce in the world can''t make so much money? "


    Xiao Hong shook her head desperately.


    It''s crazy to say that.


    The revenue of hundreds of billions in January is already amazing, but Ning Tao said that it could be tens of billions.


    I''m afraid they don''t understand.


    On the other hand, Yao Xian and Da Sima took a breath of cool air, and it was painful. They started with several trillion yuan a month. Let alone Xiao Hong, they couldn''t understand it.


    Looking at the world''s first door, do you have the ability to earn so much money?


    Where''s the business opportunity?


    The world''s first chamber of commerce can never do it.


    Xianyue is smart according to ice and snow. She turns her eyes and looks behind her. She suddenly purses her mouth and says, "maybe my husband''s idea is not the first chamber of Commerce in the world."


    "No "No?"


    A few people are even more confused. Apart from the world''s first chamber of Commerce, which can make a lot of money, what can replace it now?


    You can''t rely on those people, can you?


    "Ha ha, those who know me, Yiyi is also good. My idea has nothing to do with the No.1 chamber of Commerce in the world. Maybe, once this idea becomes a success, the business of the chamber of Commerce will be greatly reduced. However, we still make a steady profit."


    Ning Tao clenched his fists and laughed.


    However, the presence of hundreds of people with black faces, really can not guess what ghost idea Ning Tao thought?


    As soon as they heard that the business of the chamber of Commerce was greatly reduced, hundreds of people on the scene immediately seized their hearts.


    Don''t screw it up?


    Xiaohong stares at a pair of apricot eyes and scolds: "you boy, don''t be a pushover, tell the truth quickly."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough and said with a smile: "now we are fighting in the three domains. Most of our transmission arrays have been exposed, but they haven''t been thoroughly spread yet."


    "Instead of letting them transmit automatically, we''d better add a fire. In the past, we didn''t dare to expose the teleportation array because we didn''t have enough strength, but now we can protect ourselves. I think It should be time. "


    "What are you trying to say?" Xiao Hong, Da Sima and others stare at each other, but they don''t understand.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "I want to build a highway and collect tolls," Ning Tao said with an evil smile.


    "Er..."


    All the people present were completely confused. You and I were at a loss.


    What is highway?


    Is this word so fashionable these days?


    Xianyue turned her eyes, but she wanted to understand. She explained: "if I guess correctly, my husband means Open transmission array. "


    "There are transmission arrays between domains and between cities, which is equivalent to one road. But the transmission array can''t be used by anyone who wants to use it. If you want to use it, you have to pay for it. This is the so-called The cost of the journey. "


    "Moreover, this business is not afraid of being robbed by others. Even if others want to copy it, they can''t copy it."


    As soon as they heard this, their eyes began to shine. The more they thought about it, the brighter they were. A huge golden mountain appeared in front of them.


    I finally got it.


    That is to say, collect tolls!


    Before I think about it, Ning Tao gives a thumbs up to Xian Yue Yi. It''s his wife. It''s absolutely right.


    He immediately broke his fingers and laughed at the thieves: "with my present spatial attainments, the transmission array can transmit five people at a time, and only one top-grade immortal product is needed at a time. Maybe a middle-grade one is enough."


    "Between the spirit city and the stone city, there is no price for one million people."


    "For friars, the price of a hundred thousand spirit stones is equivalent to the price of a few level five or six spirit beasts. Therefore, if you bite your teeth, you can generally sit up. For a million spirit stones, only some small families, strong people and businessmen can sit up."


    "Not much. If a teleportation array transmits 100000 people a day, even between cities, how much is it?"


    Everyone was excited, and Yao Xian, Yang Zheng, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and counted it with his fingers.


    On the contrary, Xian Yueyi said with a smile without hesitation: "it''s just 10 billion spirit stones a day, and it''s enough to reduce the energy required by the teleportation array by one billion, that is to say, one day Nine billion stone. "


    "Hiss ~!"


    Hundreds of people on the scene inhaled air-conditioning, only felt that the brain was a little anoxic and was hit by Jinshan.


    "The trough Lying trough Lying trough... "


    Yang Zheng was short of breath, but he was still calm. He said: "the stone of one hundred thousand spirit may not be anything to us, but it''s very important for low-level friars.""Not so many people will send one hundred thousand stone at a time. I estimate that there will be ten or twenty thousand more people every day!"


    When they heard this, they gradually calmed down. Yes, it depends on the quantity. The number is reasonable.


    But Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t forget, what I just said is a teleportation array. Time is urgent, and I don''t have so much time and energy. Now my plan is just three arrays in one field."


    "In the three most prosperous main cities, you can connect the city with the city, and also connect the territory with the territory. It''s not much. Three add up to 100000 people a day, isn''t it?"


    "Cross domain, cross city, how about making 10 billion a day? It''s ideal. "


    "How about the trigonometric domain and the six domains?"


    As soon as the words came out, the crowd became red eyed and breathed violently. Some of the world''s top guards were paralyzed. They felt that the thick golden mountain hit them and they couldn''t breathe.


    As if I saw a money making machine.


    "The triangle is not much. Five billion yuan a day. The six domains add up to a net profit of 55 billion yuan a day, a month I can''t imagine that. "


    "My God..."


    Da Sima, Yao Xian and others screamed out.


    Xiaobai, Xiaohua and Xiaohei are all muddled from beginning to end. It took them a long time to figure out their interests.


    One by one stiff face drum palm oral.


    Human beings are really smart.


    Isn''t that to say? In the future, they have endless resources to recover?


    Xiaohong several people suddenly burst out of the color of ecstasy.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    But at this time, xianyueyi suddenly said: "although this assumption is very thoughtful, there is still a very obvious problem, that is, the security of the transmission array."


    "Our enemies, as well as those red eyed people, will not see us live so well. They will try their best to destroy the teleportation array."


    "Although we have great strength in the world, we don''t have such strong strength to protect the three formations in one domain and the fifteen formations in five domains. Even if the emperor of beasts is in charge, we can''t always take care of those dead men?"


    Not waiting for people to think more, Ning Tao was full of self-confidence and said with a laugh: "so I still use the old method. I once said that if I swallow it alone, it will make people angry, so I didn''t want to swallow it alone from the beginning."


    "Don''t forget, we still have so many allies. When they voted for me, today I give them a big gift bag with money Let''s make it together


    "Jie Jie..."

 Chapter 2671

    It''s only the lowest estimate. After all, it hasn''t been implemented and nobody knows.


    But it is expected that the data will only soar


    Tiantianmen will participate in the security issue, but only in it. His allies will fight to protect the space transmission array.


    After all, it''s a big advantage of taking big money.


    A little oil is enough to eat.


    As long as it''s not for the great powers, the great emperors, who are crazy about sabotage, you can basically rest assured


    Ning Tao is not a stingy person. If he wants to make money for them, he will give them a small change of 5 billion yuan.


    Five domains, one billion.


    Choose three forces in one domain, or combine them in many ways, as long as you can protect those three teleportation arrays.


    One force can easily take nearly 400 million yuan a day.


    One month is 12 billion.


    It''s only a lot more.


    You know, ordinary Disha and Tiangang all rely on the territory, city, tax collection, and some miscellaneous things, ways, hunting to make money.


    It''s a little more than that in a month.


    About 120 billion.


    Some powerful large-scale businesses with their own revenue channels will reach $340 billion a month.


    But that''s the minority, it''s the top.


    Ningtaola''s allies join the partnership, which is equivalent to giving them a month''s profit and doubling their monthly income.


    Who doesn''t want this benefit?


    Moreover, as long as no fool knows, 12 billion a month is just the beginning. If it really works, it will not be a problem to reach 20 billion or 30 billion a month. A smart person will be ecstatic to take over.


    This protection fee is very generous.


    In this way, Ning Tao and his allies can get what they need, and further promote the relationship between the two sides.


    It''s the most important thing to make them owe you


    However, there are gains and losses. The full opening of the transmission array will have a huge impact on the first chamber of Commerce. It is expected that the revenue will shrink by half. We can consider the transformation.


    Ordinary people will not compete with them for business, nor will their allies, because Ning Tao has already shared the cake.


    Those allies are not stupid.


    The rest are those forces who are hostile to him and do the price difference secretly.


    In fact, it''s not so bad. The first chamber of Commerce has been engaged in price difference for several years. It has excellent reputation and has monopolized the whole market. It has firmly grasped the market. It has great reputation and reputation.


    To put it bluntly, there may be some stalls formed to steal part of their business.


    However, some people like to go shopping in supermarkets. First, they are guaranteed. Second, they are used to only recognizing the brand of the No.1 chamber of Commerce in the world. After all, it is the ancestor of this industry.


    It''s also a time-honored brand.


    After the five domains are connected, in fact, it won''t make much money to steal the price difference, and there won''t be much oil and water.


    Because the price of materials will be lowered, the overall strength of monks will be improved, and the overall strength of fairyland will also be enhanced. The price difference has laid a foundation.


    This is a great thing for fairyland.


    Ning Tao invisibly completed this feat of benefiting hundreds of millions of living beings, even if the Dalao fairy palace could not do it.


    It''s not too much to pass on a name through the ages.


    It is estimated that it will be recorded in the history of fairyland and admired, praised and praised by those who yearn for it


    The stronger the monks are, the richer they will be. The teleportation array will naturally be able to sit up, and the world gate will naturally earn more.


    It''s a virtuous circle.


    Interest is not just the wolfberry in front of us.


    Think about these, Yao Xian, Yang Zheng, Xiao hei and others are more and more admire Ning Tao''s idea, almost rise to the point of worship, words are full of praise.


    Xianyueyi and Xiaohong are even more smiling. According to this situation, they can serve several emperors.


    As for the control of the teleportation array, I''m kidding. Ning Tao is the ancestor of this line. Why don''t you pay attention to the layout? The real core will be in the world.


    The teleport is on and off.


    Want to rob? That''s great. The emperor of the beast and Chen Chen sit in the gate of the world and see who dares to act wild? Not to mention Gu Xuanxuan.


    It''s just necessary to kill some people to make an example


    Ning Tao arranges in the door, then takes a group of Pro guards, and opens an exciting way of array.


    Xiaobai provides an auxiliary array for Ning Tao. You can use a large number of spirit stones to urge him between cities. After all, the distance is not very far.


    Between domains, you can only use Zhongpin immortal stone.


    After all, the number of immortal stones is rare, and they are also very precious.


    The source of Xianshi is in the northern region.


    So Ning Tao asked xiaoyaomen and taijizong to look for more Xianshi veins. Minghai is full of aura. Once compressed and tempered, it is a vein. Now Minghai is at high tide, and the vein will usher in a high yield.So we can rest assured of this for a while.


    As for Xiaobai, Ning Tao forced him to ask about the emperor of space. He admitted that he was familiar with it, but he didn''t know anything else.


    No matter how to ask, Xiaobai would not say.


    He has nothing to do


    Ning Tao, the first chamber of Commerce, has already considered transforming it, so the price difference naturally needs to be done, but it''s time for yaoxiantang and calcined Xiantang to ring all over the world.


    It''s time to talk with real skills.


    At that time, he will monopolize the two big markets of alchemy and refining utensils. It is estimated that he will earn more than the price difference


    In general, Ning Tao perfectly outlines the future prototype of tiantianmen, and the layout is also in good order. He only needs to go on in an orderly way, and can surpass the Dalao fairy palace in ten years!


    Once the teleport array is set up, plus the first chamber of Commerce, the daily revenue is $60 billion or $70 billion. Who else?


    "And There are Who


    Ning Tao is thinking about whether to dig a few more emperors. He puts one in the gate of the world and follows two of them. He walks with wind. He has nothing to talk about life with Emperor Wu.


    If you want to give yourself justice, you can break it for him.


    The days are not far away.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    In the middle of the war, Ning Tao was excited all the way and spent a day laying a transmission array in the three cities of the eastern region.


    Taichu gate, ZuLong gate and Yaoxian valley are under protection.


    Yaoxian Valley is a little weak, so a group of diehard small forces are called together, and several strong earth immortals are in town, so they join Yaoxian Valley to offer them.


    Those casual practitioners are naturally overjoyed.


    In terms of the appeal of the drug fairy, it is absolutely one of the best. In recent days, the drug fairy has finally made a move to call friends, and let those old friends who are favored by him come.


    Many of them are the veterans of idle clouds and wild cranes.


    The power is terrifying.


    Before Yao Xian was concerned about the balance of the fairy palace, but he was seriously injured a few days ago. Only Ning Tao stood up. What else did he care? Get rid of the balance.


    Now Yao Xian only wants to do one thing, to do what he can in his life, to make the world stronger!


    Step on Xianwu gate


    In the past few days, three earth immortals have joined the world. The foundation is clean, and several others are in the assessment. No matter what, loyalty is the first level.


    Don''t be loyal. It''s not a good way to help you.


    Even if it''s a fairy, the emperor doesn''t want it.


    The Royal beast hall was also established at this time. The leader of the hall was ye''er, and the emperor of the Royal beast was only the guest minister.


    The development of tiantianmen has gradually entered a high yield


    It took Ning Tao six days, painstakingly and sleeplessly, to arrange the five domains, plus the triangle domain, one domain and three arrays, a total of 18 arrays, which greatly increased his spatial attainments.


    And by the way, he also arranged a secret transmission channel for tiantianmen, connecting the five domains.


    This secret passage is reserved.


    Only the highest level knows!

 Chapter 2672

    Originally, Ning Tao wanted to arrange a few more, but he was exhausted.


    After all, one''s ability is limited.


    There are hundreds of space tokens, but they are only used to activate the transmission array. That''s enough.


    Moreover, Luo Tian has called him three times.


    "The battlefield in Central China has changed!"


    "Come quickly..."


    Therefore, Ning Tao only had an hour''s rest in tiantianmen, and then he went to Zhongyu with Yao Xian, old madman, and the first guard in the world.


    Accompanied by four white, although they get together a huge risk, once attacked, it is a pot end, but fortunately there is the emperor beast.


    Xiao Hei said that this person can still be trusted.


    It''s time for them to move around


    Before leaving, Ning Tao didn''t know what to think. He dug out the precious Taisui of more than 100000 years and took it with him in case he didn''t need it.


    Today, its efficacy is equivalent to a quasi peerless treasure drug, and its energy is too strong to imagine.


    And after several years of careful cultivation, all kinds of soil moisture, ginseng fruit, finally mature.


    However, strictly speaking, this is only the first fruit of its normal growth. Although it is not as good as the peerless medicine, the most important thing is its magic. The first one often breeds something, which is endowed by heaven.


    But only the user can feel


    In terms of energy and efficacy, it may not be particularly high, but "the first one" is enough to boost its value.


    In the future, the second one of the ginseng fruit tree will be gradually strengthened, and the third one will be regarded as the real peerless medicine, which also represents the true maturity of the ginseng fruit tree!


    Tiantianmen, now has developed into a giant, on the inside, in Tiangang are first-class.


    The first constellation is well deserved


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    Through the teleportation array, they came to the great Luoxian palace, but there were few people here. Almost most of the strong people in the middle region rushed to a place called "immortal and devil Valley".


    It is said that every few thousand years, the position of the fairyland and devil passage, the Middle Kingdom, formed in the two realms, will be here.


    I don''t know how many times the immortal devil war has been held here?


    How many people died here?


    On weekdays People and animals are not close!


    Rumor has it that this canyon is a top power, which was opened up by Tongtian Weili.


    Below, almost bottomless, endless.


    And countless bodies are piled up underneath.


    There are so many bones


    After several hours, Ning Tao and his party finally arrived at this legendary place.


    In the sky, there is an atmosphere of killing.


    Murderous, almost everywhere.


    The world is quiet.


    Ning Tao frowned. Is this place too evil? Everywhere is full of lingering evil spirit, looking up at the sky, but I don''t know how long it has been here.


    A mass of black clouds, lasting forever.


    Below, the earth is as dense and cracked as a turtle shell. The cracks are extremely ferocious, and there are bones everywhere.


    It''s hard to imagine that there would be such a ferocious place as purgatory in the fairyland with the fragrance of birds and flowers.


    "Well, how come people are still infiltrating here as before, like coming to another world. It''s said that Xianyu was destroyed later. Why didn''t it be destroyed?"


    Xiao Hei looks around and mumbles.


    "It''s strange here. How many people died? It''s like a virus that invades the marrow of fairyland. It''s hard to erase it, "Xiaohua said, shaking her head.


    Ning Tao and others listen quietly, like those old things, they can''t get in the way.


    Suddenly, Xianyue said strangely: "you say, can we close the immortal channel in the Middle Kingdom? Can the battle of immortals and demons with premeditation end smoothly? "


    Ning Tao thought about it, shook his head and sighed, "it''s hard to say. It all depends on the importance of the demon world."


    "If according to my previous plan, the fairyland has been peaceful, but now it seems that it is not so simple. The demon world seems to attach great importance to it. Three successive legions have been injured, but they are still unwilling to withdraw."


    "I guess it''s still for the strangling plan!"


    Speaking of this, Xiaobai''s face is not good-looking, because they have been targeted.


    Insect emperor, the five blessings all end in hatred


    Before long, they saw tens of thousands of troops with endless morale, just like an iron wall, not allowing the demons to invade central China.


    Looking ahead, there is a strong air of black evil, which should be the murderous demons.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Aware of their arrival, Luo Tian, Luo Hai, Ma Lao and others immediately breathed a sigh of relief. After all, some of the things that are happening now need to be dealt with by him.


    "Ning Tao, now I have something to tell you, but you must not be impulsive," said Luo Tian, who was dressed in emperor''s robe, with a rare dignified face.Ning Tao kept his figure and frowned: "come on, what''s the matter? Is there any idea in the demon world? "


    "No, it''s the news of the old three and four of them," Luo Tian hesitated.


    Ning Tao smile a coagulation, suddenly overlooking the front of the rich black cloud, cold face way: "is the demon?"


    Hearing this, Luo Tian looked at each other and nodded helplessly.


    Bai Yue, Wang Tao, Yuan Xiaoxiao and Yuan Datou were captured by the demons.


    No wonder there was no news before.


    At this time, Luo Hai said in a deep voice: "in addition to the plan of the traitor, there are some obstacles. Leng Tingwei escapes and is taken away by Yanmo hall. It''s all because Leng Ye gives up his life to save him. Now he and Leng''s family are caught by us."


    "Bai Yue, they should be the news leaked by ran Tianming. They thought that he took refuge in the temple of the devil, but they didn''t expect that Shen Gongbao was both sides."


    "When I ordered to start, he noticed something strange and asked for help from the demons. As a result, I was rescued."


    "But except for the two of them, the rest of them have been killed. The Nangong family and the high-level officials have been cleaned up. There are also eight big men, 20 or 30 big and small forces hidden in the fairy palace, who have been wiped out at the same time..."


    After listening to these, Ning Tao''s face is more heavy, ran Tianming, how about Leng Tingwei? He doesn''t want to hear it now. He just wants to know what happened to Bai Yue.


    Fell into the hands of the demons, want to save? Hard. It''s obviously for him.


    He said immediately, "what''s the situation now?"


    Ma Lao rubbed his head and pondered: "since the channel of the three domains was destroyed, the demons have shrunk outside the channel. They don''t fight, don''t act, and don''t shrink back."


    "We have organized several attacks, but the demons are powerful and failed. Now they are in a stalemate."


    "But recently, they released the news of Bai Yue, asking you to hand over the three princes of the demon world, and four of Cao Bin, just to exchange, otherwise you will be killed!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao''s face flashed a kill, clenched his fists, and said angrily, "if they dare to move Wang Tao, I will make them regret it."


    "Don''t worry, we will try to save the third, but It''s not very likely. At a quarter past noon, they asked for negotiation. One person for another. What do you think? " Luo Tian asked.


    Xianyueyi, Yaoxian and Gu Yiming all look at Ning Tao. The latter takes a deep breath and says in a deep voice, "change!"

 Chapter 2673

    It''s three minutes in the afternoon. It''s late at last.


    The news of Ning Tao''s arrival in the central battlefield has spread. His morale has been greatly boosted and his morale is surging.


    The spirit of war soared ninety thousand li.


    Scream, scream, shock thousands of demons!


    The legend of Ning Tao has been mythologized in the army, and is also known as a legend of a generation. All kinds of heroic deeds have been passed down with great vigour and admiration, and his reputation can''t even compare with Luo Tian''s.


    This is not to be envied.


    Not to mention, the elite high-level of the five domains are all here, and the speed of transmission is many times faster.


    Three sentences are inseparable from the word "Ning Tao".


    Full of praise


    A few days ago, another big flood broke out in Minghai, but ten immortals beat each other.


    The flood was directly driven back three thousand li.


    No worries in a short time.


    Therefore, today''s battlefield in the middle region is to gather the power of the whole fairyland to fight against the demon world.


    "Sasha Hoo... "


    The sand and soil all over the sky fly with the wind, very desolate.


    At the valley, where the two armies are fighting, the earth is a dark red, full of skeletons, broken blades, a scene of depression and dilapidation.


    Ning Tao sits alone at the mouth of the gorge, shutting his eyes to refresh his mind. In fact, he injects the power of swallowing into his feet.


    Let the key of longevity devour.


    He found that there is a lot of scattered energy here. It seems that there are too many corpses. It''s slower to absorb it in this way, but it''s not easy to be detected


    In the rear, Ma Lao, Xuan Yuan Chun, Luo Tian, the two brothers, the old madman, the blind old man, Xian Yue Yi, Jiang Yan, Yao Xian, and of course Four beasts!


    Including Ning Tao, a total of 17 people.


    They''re here in exchange.


    Before long, a few people fell from the dark sky, and a terrible sense of oppression followed.


    There are twenty people in all, but four of them are too familiar.


    It''s Bai Yue, Wang Tao and them.


    Ning Tao suddenly opens his eyes, takes out Bai Luo, looks up with a overcast face, and gets together with Ma Lao and others, while people in the demon world fall across the canyon.


    "Lao Wang, Lao San, Xiao..."


    "Well "No, No."


    Bai Yue, a little girl, although they were haggard and weak, they were not abused. Now they shook their heads desperately.


    What does Chao ningtao imply?


    But I can''t speak.


    Ning Tao frowned. Naturally, he couldn''t understand it. Looking up, he saw that there were many acquaintances in the other camp, such as evil without heart, blood without power, evil sect, blood without heaven, and an enemy he wanted to kill in his dreams.


    "The devil No "Extremely


    This bastard is here.


    This is the first time they have met since Master Wu Chenzi was killed by him in a few years.


    Ning Tao wants to take revenge on him all the time. He hates him to the bone and is full of anger. But he has never had the opportunity or strength, so he has endured it until now.


    "Mowuji, remember me?"


    Hearing these words, the mighty devil was stunned and said indifferently: "Ning Tao, the boy who was yelling revenge on us, you are very good."


    "To tell you the truth, it''s beyond my imagination that you can come to this stage. But for a moment of revenge, I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible. If you want to have a try, I don''t mind killing you."


    "Then try it," Ning Tao roared.


    But Luo Tian, Xian Yue Yi and others quickly hold him, people have not exchanged now, it is not suitable to fight.


    At this time, out of the demon camp came a terrible dry old man. His strength was unfathomable, but he was as sharp and unstoppable as a magic weapon. In front of him, the mountain seemed to be able to split.


    A stiff, old face swept the crowd coldly, eyes like a cold knife, indifferent way: "this seat, the Lord of the devil temple, the devil has no life!"


    "Where are the four of us? Or do you want to see us kill people on the spot? "


    "Lord, the devil The devil has no life


    Luo Tian and others are shocked, but Ma Lao looks as usual. This old guy is his old opponent.


    The strength of the two has always been equal.


    I didn''t expect that even he came


    At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath, calm face, one hand a brush bead, Xumi boundary bead light flash, four spirit dispirited figure, immediately released.


    It''s the four people who have been tortured for a long time.


    Knowing that he wanted to exchange, Ning Tao sent people back to tiantianmen to specially bring these four people.


    "Bastard, you want to die," demon unintentionally and others see these people''s tragic situation, suddenly burst out murder fury.


    But the next second, Ning Tao grabbed the neck of magic bite, a cold face said: "you can try."


    Seeing this, mowuji suddenly grabbed Bai Yue. Wang Tao sneered and said, "how about spelling it?"


    But at this moment, there was a sudden thunder on the sky, and there were several roars of earth shaking beasts. The mighty power of the great emperor broke out. We could see several figures fighting in the clouds."Roar, roar..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The crowd turned pale and looked up in amazement: "how What''s going on? Who''s fighting? "


    "Hum, evil ancestor, how dare you come to our fairyland? Do you really think it''s enough for you to run wild? " Kylin''s roar echoed in his ears.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "I didn''t expect that today''s fairyland is dominated by a divine beast. Thanks to me, I brought an old friend here to see if you can recognize him."


    A voice of evil laughter, all over the world.


    "Xianfa, Dawu annihilation boxing!"


    "Immortal method, all animals gallop!"


    "In the name of my ancient devil, destroy!"


    "Boom boom..."


    A terrible wind broke out, and the dark clouds in the sky were blown away, revealing a long lost sunshine, but the next second was covered by dark clouds.


    "You Who are you? " The sky echoed Emperor Wu''s horror, and a touch of inconceivable


    Below, Xiaobai squinted and whispered: "it seems that there is a wonderful existence in the demon world."


    "Oh? Who is it? " Ma Lao and Xiao Hei asked questions quickly, with a nervous look on their face.


    But Xiaobai didn''t open his mouth. He just sighed: "I hope I guess wrong. Be careful. I''m going to come down..."


    "Well Cough... "


    Magic bite, white more, Wang Tao, their painful cough, almost choked in the past.


    "Stop, don''t be impulsive. Since you want to exchange, come to exchange calmly. When you come here, it means you really want to save people."


    Xuanyuanchun and Xue can''t persuade each other.


    "Hum," Ning Tao and Mo Wuji looked at each other fiercely, and they both relaxed their hands.


    But at this time, there was a light falling from the sky. It ran through the sky, rolled down and killed Ning Tao and his party at a high speed.


    "Hiss ~"


    "no No, get out of the way... "


    Ma Lao''s face changed greatly, but he couldn''t resist it at all. It should be a certain emperor who shot at them.


    However, in front of Ning Tao, the figure flashed, and the emperor in beast clothes suddenly appeared, gathered his palmprint, and beat it up with a small animal.


    "As soon as we meet, we will kill the younger generation. You demon people really have no bottom line, especially you, the evil ancestor."


    "Evil spirits, break it for me!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the strong wind of the explosion, Kirin and Emperor Wu appeared one after another, and fell calmly in front of the crowd.


    On the other side, an evil figure condenses out, holding a bad smile, but can understand the whole world.


    This man is the evil ancestor of one of the thirteen saints.


    Beside him, there is a mysterious old man, who can''t see his face clearly and is unfathomable. He is also slightly carrying his waist and holding a magic wand. His status is very high.


    Seeing this, Mo Wuming and others immediately respectfully said, "we have seen the evil ancestor, great priest!"

 Chapter 2674

    The thirteen saints, who are the thirteen people who have made great achievements in the past and in the present, bring the power of the human body into full play.


    They''re strong, they''re strong.


    It is equivalent to the great power from the myth of flood and famine.


    Of course, they are also accumulated in a long period of time from one era to another.


    The first three ancestors were the devil, the blood and the evil. Their strength was unfathomable.


    In short, it is comparable to the fairy king.


    And these three people are also the most scared people in fairyland


    Ning Tao, Luo Tian, Ma Lao and other people''s pupil contraction, unexpectedly is he, the evil ancestor, the current ruler of the demon world, and this unknown great priest?


    When did this figure appear in the demon world?


    What''s more, just for the sake of exchanging just four princes, is it necessary to alarm these two great powers?


    Ning Tao frowned tightly.


    Fortunately, he brought more than 100000 years of Taisui, and the mature ginseng fruit was also picked by him, which was equivalent to two lives.


    If Bai Yue, Emperor Yushou and others are seriously injured, he is sure to save them


    Qilin, Yushou and Wudi looked at each other strangely. Their brows were wrinkled, and then they fixed on the great priest. His ancient robes and totem patterns were mysterious.


    "You Who are you? "


    The great priest smelled Yan''s hoarse smile and a pair of palpitating eyes, but suddenly looked at Xiaobai four.


    "Jie Jie, tut tut..."


    "Grandiose ZuLong, zuhuang, they''re too bad. After so long, they''ve only got the strength of immortals. Now it''s a good time to kill you."


    "What?"


    As soon as the emperor''s face changed, he got in front of Ning Tao and Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Chen also bared his teeth and stared.


    This person is not simple.


    "Hum, pretending to be gods and ghosts, do you think I don''t know you if I pretend to be like this? You want to kill me? You can try it. I thought you were old and dead, but now I can satisfy you. "


    Xiaobai hugged his arm and said coldly.


    Xiaohong, Xiaohei and Xiaohua all frowned, wondering who this person would be?


    But Xiaobai would not say.


    At this time, Kirin was in the wrong shape and stood in front of the crowd. He raised his head and said, "what do you two want to do? Stop talking nonsense and speak up. "


    "If you want to prevent us from destroying the immortal devil channel, you''d better fight directly."


    "Jie Jie..."


    The evil spirit of the evil family smiles, and a cloud of fog envelops him. Twisting his neck, he says: "don''t worry, I''m here to exchange hostages."


    "What? The four are not going to take it? "


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, "what''s your idea? In your capacity, will you care about the prince? I don''t believe you''ll trade hostages? "


    However, as soon as his words fell, the evil ancestor waved one hand and directly threw the weak yuan Datou over.


    "What What? "


    "No, be careful..."


    The emperor warily formed a simple seal and trapped yuan Datou in it. Who would believe that a demon would have such good intentions?


    People are weird. What does that mean?


    How did you throw the hostages?


    "Jie Jie, do you think you are in the mood to play with you as the emperor? Don''t worry, they don''t have any prohibition, any harm, just It''s just a small condition


    The negative hand way of the evil ancestor''s smile.


    People were suspicious, but the evil spirit shrouded him. The whole person was invisible and could not see his face clearly.


    I don''t know what to think?


    "What additional conditions? Why should we promise you? " Emperor Wudi is as domineering as ever.


    At this time, I saw that the great priest took out a black scroll with a flash of his hand. It was only the size of a palm, and I didn''t know what material it was made of. It was very profound.


    The next second, he threw it to Ning Tao.


    "Well "No, No."


    Bai Yue and Wang Tao look at each other and shake their heads desperately. They seem to know what this scroll is.


    Magic bite, Cao Bin four look pale, too weak, but see this scene, also can not help but panic, they are the first time to see the demon world so easy to talk?


    The captured prisoners almost never wanted them before. Even if they were put back, the demon world would kill them.


    It''s Because of the Grail?


    The Holy Grail is in Cao Bin''s body. Ning Tao makes people think of many ways, but there is no way to take it out.


    It has recognized the Lord, but man can''t kill it.


    So it''s been put off until now


    Kirin waved a soft, white traction light, and put the strange black scroll in the circle. After checking it for several times, he dared to hold it in his hand.


    Open a look, just some obscure mantra.No one understood.


    What is it?


    "What do you mean by this scroll? Is that the additional condition? " Ma Lao asked tentatively.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The evil clan clapped hands jokingly and praised: "it''s very smart, that''s all. It''s not a killing thing, but a little thing that can lock the breath."


    "The additional condition is to let Ning Tao crush the black scroll by himself."


    "Rather Ning Tao


    Dozens of people looked at Ning Tao in amazement, let him crush? Lock in the breath? What''s going on?


    Not to mention them, Ning Tao himself is confused. This so-called additional condition is actually aimed at himself, but do they care about themselves?


    To the evil ancestor, he is a mole ant.


    What is the plot?


    "Well "No, No."


    Yuan Datou and Bai Yue almost shook their heads and red eyes, but they could not speak.


    All my strength has been drained for a long time.


    It''s hard to move a finger.


    Xiaobai looked at the black scroll and said with a sneer, "why should we agree to additional conditions? Now the exchange, one for one, is fair. "


    "I don''t think we''re vulnerable!"


    "Indeed, it''s a change, but is this your first time to deal with me? I don''t care if those four people are dispensable to him. "


    "But the four people in our hands are very important to you. We can not have the fourth prince, but can you not have them? Anyway, the choice is in your hands. If you want to change it, crush the scroll. "


    "If you don''t crush it, kill it all. It''s useless to keep it."


    "But as long as you crush them, all of them will be given to you. I swear by my heart."


    The evil ancestor held his arms and laughed.


    I always feel that from the look of him and the great priest, I can see a touch of playfulness and banter.


    It''s like playing with people?


    But his oath is absolutely true, although the demon world is merciless, simple and direct, but the credibility is absolutely one of the best.


    But when he raised his hand, the evil ancestor grabbed Wang Tao''s neck, almost mercilessly, pinching the "creak" ring.


    "Well Cough... "


    Wang Tao''s eyes turned up and struggled desperately.


    "Stop it, stop it quickly," Ning Tao''s face changed greatly and yelled at him, but the evil ancestor pointed to the scroll.


    Everyone''s face was gloomy, and they even ignored this matter. The people in the demon world were ruthless. They thought that the four princes had some weight, but they didn''t expect that they had become like this. It was estimated that there was no weight attached to the scroll.


    This is specially for Ning Tao.


    "Cough..."


    Seeing that Wang Tao was dying, the evil ancestor was smiling, and there was no sign of stopping.


    "Damn, if you dare to kill him, I can''t spare you," Ning Tao red eyes, roared at him.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he looked at the black scroll fiercely, but Xiaobai was very surprised and said: "don''t be impulsive, boy, it must be a conspiracy..."


    But Ning Tao flashed and grabbed the black scroll. Qilin and Emperor Wu didn''t stop him.


    After all, it takes him to make a choice.


    With a bang, the scroll was crushed.


    In a flash, Ning Tao''s mind was empty, as if crossing the river of space and time, he realized a strange dark chamber and saw a familiar figure


    "Yes It''s you... "

 Chapter 2675

    This is a horrible secret room, exuding depression, cold, and a kind of ruthless indifference.


    Darkness and stillness are frequent visitors here.


    The ultimate fear is the source.


    Deep in the chamber of secrets, there is an invincible figure, shrouded in the dark mist. Although his eyes are closed, he feels that everything in the world can''t escape from his palm, just like a master.


    There is a mysterious and gorgeous reincarnation disk in the center of his eyebrows, which is gathered by nine rounds, but it is not yet perfect.


    He is as high as the top of ten thousand mountains.


    That kind of towering feeling makes hundreds of millions of people kneel down.


    "Huhu..."


    A breath, but like the Yellow River sluice, Yixie Qianli, and like ten thousand horses galloping, rolling face.


    Ning Tao''s consciousness, after seeing this person, is completely stiff. There''s no time to think about how to get here? I just feel a chill flowing through my body.


    The complexion changed from normal to pale.


    I dare not breathe.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    The simple sound of swallowing water is no less than a thunder in the dark and silent chamber.


    It took quite a few seconds to give up.


    However, the invincible figure seemed to notice something. His eyelids trembled, and he slowly opened a pair of dusty eyes, revealing a pair of indifferent eyes, just like the cold crystal in the ice valley.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s scalp is numb with fright. He stares at a pair of trembling eyes and wants to relieve this state.


    But I didn''t know the principle for a while.


    That''s how the black scroll got him.


    In the next second, the invincible figure raised his head majestically. For a moment, it was fixed on Ning Tao like an eagle falcon. Time seemed to be still at this moment.


    Ning Tao seemed to be suffocating. He widened his eyes, forehead, hands and feet.


    This man, no one else, is the one who was so cautious that he almost killed him and was regarded as the greatest enemy in his life Yan Feitian!


    Lord of hell, Lord of hell!


    It is also the ninth reincarnation of Chiyou, the unjust Emperor (also known as the curse emperor) and the Heavenly Emperor. Yan Feitian!


    Ning Tao can see that in his eyes, there is a second of stupor, a second of gravity, and a second of Murderous.


    A terrible war broke out.


    "Ha ha, very good..."


    Yan Feitian suddenly laughed, and his stiff face was very ugly. His eyes were as bright as stars, full of endless murders.


    The loud voice reverberated in the secret room.


    Like thunder rolling in the clouds.


    "Hum..."


    Ning Tao snorted, as if he had been aroused to be fierce. He sneered, "are you disappointed to see that I''m not dead? This surprise How do you feel? "


    Hearing this, Yan Fei smiles coldly and says: "it''s a surprise indeed. I''ll give you full marks."


    "No wonder my heart was always restless before I closed. It turned out that the disaster had not been eliminated."


    "I curse you with my own blood essence and one hundred years of cultivation. I didn''t expect you to live. It''s a surprise."


    "However, it''s not surprising. If you can be the old enemy of the emperor, how can you die so easily?"


    "Otherwise, I would be disappointed!"


    While talking, Yan Feitian opened a row of Mori white teeth and sneered: "it''s a pity that this surprise was sent by the old guy. Although it was calculated by him, this is exactly what the emperor wanted to do."


    Said, unexpectedly slowly stood up, this moment, as if even the sky has been murderous to throughout.


    "I didn''t kill you last time. In a few years, it made you break through to the four levels of the earth immortal, and the spirit can be compared to the six levels. This speed is really fast."


    "Even I have to admire you. I''m not as fast as you in my whole life. But this time, I''ll kill you myself. If I don''t kill you, I''ll never give up."


    "I''ll see if you can get away with it this time? My old enemy, the hunting has already begun. You have excited the emperor. Enjoy the last few hours of your life


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Yan Feitian looked up at the sky and laughed wildly.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed, and he panicked: "you Aren''t you still closed? "


    "Shut up? Jie Jie... "


    "A few days ago, Ben Di had already broken through. It''s just a surprise for you. Be nice and wait for me To kill you, "Yan Feitian burst out with a grim smile, tearing Ning Tao to pieces just by the strong wind.


    "No..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Somewhere in the eastern region, a sensation broke out, such as the awakening of a terrible beast, and the next second, a god of God burst into the sky.


    And that place is not the hell hall, not the underworld. It''s a rare place Tianting site.The legendary Third zone!


    Even jiuxiao Dayi was covered by a cloud, and a feeling of depression enveloped everyone''s heart


    Central, fairyland canyon.


    "Boy, boy, are you ok?" There were more than ten anxious shouts and shakes in my ears.


    Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, screamed like a frightened rabbit and jumped up. For a moment, he was sweating, breathing air-conditioning and looking around.


    "This where''s this? I''m back? "


    Luo Tian, Yao Xian, Xian Yue Yi and others were stunned and said, "you were here just now?"


    "It''s out of the body. Where did you go just now? What did you see? How did you get so scared? " Xiaobai, Qilin and Yushou asked curiously.


    Ning Tao suddenly covers his head in pain, and his consciousness is shattered. He is injured and his mouth and nose are bleeding.


    But his eyes were red, his teeth were gnashing, and he said, "it''s Yan Feitian He''s out of the gate! "


    ¡±Now, it''s on the way to kill me! "


    "What What? "


    The people looked shocked and widened their eyes. How could it be like this? Don''t you have two months left.


    Even Kirin was stunned.


    At this time, the great priest showed an evil smile and said: "I''ll give you a gift. Enjoy it slowly. The immortal channel. If you have the ability, come."


    "Ben di Waiting for you


    words just fell, the whole bubble disappeared.


    The evil ancestor couldn''t help roaring. He was in a happy mood, full of pity and banter. As soon as Yan Feitian came out of the pass, it would be a headache for the fairyland.


    Although we don''t deal with them, the situation will change from a battle between the two heroes to a tripartite confrontation.


    Daroshen palace is not in the mood to deal with them.


    It can be said that the crisis of the immortal devil channel was resolved, and the "strangling emperor plan" continued to develop.


    "Take care of yourself, ladies and gentlemen..."


    The evil ancestor grinned grimly and then rushed to the passage.


    But at this time, Mo Wuming threw out Bai Yue and Wang Tao, and then turned into a pair of big hands to capture Cao Bin.


    If they were ordinary princes, they would not. They never need captives in the demon world.


    However, these four people are of little use, and they are worth taking back


    Looking at Cao Bin four people are swept away, Ning Tao has no intention to pay attention, Luo Tian, Yao Xian several people catch Bai Yue three people, after a check, make sure that several people are OK.


    The evil ancestor did what he said.


    But at the moment, Ning Tao''s face is as pale as paper. Yan Feitian is out of the pass, but what should he do?

 Chapter 2676

    The demons left, leaving the rioters behind.


    He thought that he had only two hours to prepare.


    And Yan Feitian''s strength actually broke through again.


    Isn''t it more terrible?


    With Yan Feitian''s body method, foot Cheng, and then desperate to kill, I''m afraid it won''t take long to arrive.


    But Ning Tao''s only hope is the key to longevity. Although there is 99% now, the last line is never reached?


    Almost instantly, he was driven to a dead end.


    The feeling of powerlessness filled the whole body.


    "Damn asshole..."


    Seeing that people were not in the right mood, the emperor raised his eyebrows and said curiously, "who is Yan Feitian? Why are you so scared? Is that great? "


    "Well, I haven''t heard of it. I think it''s an ordinary thing. I''m afraid of them."


    On one side, Emperor Wu sneered and turned his mouth.


    But they don''t care about them. Xianyue is flustered. Ning Tao was cursed by death. How dangerous is that? Now it''s a hundred times more dangerous.


    Who can save Xianggong?


    The first forbidden area? Da Luo Xian Gong? Beihaimeng? Or the world gate? Which one can do it?


    My heart is in my throat


    Kirin and Xiaobai are as gloomy as water. If they have the highest strength, they are not afraid of him. But now they are not at the top.


    Moreover, the most important point is that Yan Fei is at the peak of his life, which is the most popular time.


    Regardless of the fighting power and momentum, they are all top notch.


    Even the most powerful power of a certain era is not willing to offend the emperor of this era easily.


    It''s a thankless thing to fight for one''s own life while the other doesn''t


    "What the hell? What should I do? Come to think of a way, there''s not much time left. "Xiao Hei turned around in a hurry, his eyes were red.


    Ning Tao in the year of death curse, it and big brother unable to return to heaven, is that scene to repeat it?


    It will never allow a second time.


    "By the way, go to find sister Xuan. If she wants to, she can save you," said Xiao Hei, surprised Ning Tao with a flash of light in her eyes.


    But Ning Tao was bitter and just shook his head.


    Xiaohua sighed: "don''t you understand? If the eldest sister takes the hand, it will prove that Ning Tao is defeated. She is testing Ning Tao. "


    "And the price of failure It''s death


    Xiao Hong also gritted her teeth and said, "I''ve never seen elder sister''s head so firm. I''m afraid that even if Ning Tao died in front of her, she won''t do it. The curse of death has already explained everything."


    "She promised to protect the whole world and Ning''s relatives. I''m afraid that''s the limit of what she would do."


    For a moment, the field fell into silence again.


    Suddenly, Luo Tian suggested: "how about asking that adult to go out? I think he can


    Ma Laoyi picks his eyebrows and naturally knows who Luo Tian is talking about. Even the man who is in his fairy Palace once saved Ning Tao Guyuan fairy king!


    But Qilin shook his head and sighed: "Guyuan is closed. If you want to get out of the pass, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait until the" Samsung Lianzhu "is about to take shape Some time ago. "


    Once the words came out, people''s hopes were broken again.


    Is there no way?


    "How can you say that? Is it that desperate? With the emperor here, who dares to move Ning boy? "The emperor looked at the crowd suspiciously.


    "And me, and me..." He said haughtily.


    But they all laughed bitterly and were not in the mood to explain to him. They were all racking their brains to think about countermeasures.


    Suddenly, xuanyuanchun, who had been silent, said: "although I don''t know what you are talking about, if you want to avoid the enemy, you can go to the starry sky."


    "Starry sky?"


    More than a dozen people are stunned. Does it mean to leave the fairyland? To the devil''s world? Or try to hide in the stars?


    The vast sea of stars, looking for a person like a needle in a haystack, let the immortal stay in the starry sky for a short time, the people present, there are still many ways.


    This seems to be reliable


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and said with red eyes: "did you forget the black scroll just now? My breath has been locked by Yan Feitian. "


    "It''s like a maggot attached to bones. It can''t be removed. Even if I hide at the ends of the earth, in the forbidden areas of the three worlds, or even in the yellow spring, Yan Feitian can find me out and kill me regardless of everything."


    "This This... "


    They were all dumbfounded and sat down on the ground.


    Ning Tao is very calm at the moment. Although he is not willing to be angry, he is thinking of countermeasures calmly.


    Maybe he can go to Mr. Jin for help?


    However, Mr. Jin''s strength has not recovered, and he is in a dormant period. He is afraid that he will be found by Yan Feitian. If Mr. Jin comes over, he will be killed.Yan Feitian is the great emperor of this era. If anyone dares to stop him, he will kill him regardless of everything. Ning Tao can feel his determination. He is determined to die together.


    If Ning Tao is to die at the cost of the destruction of the whole hell hall, Yan Feitian will not hesitate to agree.


    Even feel very valuable, very lucky.


    Even the end of the world can''t stop Yan Fei''s determination to kill himself.


    Whoever helps himself will be in big trouble.


    Ning Tao tightly clenched his fists, and suddenly looked at the immortal devil canyon. After pondering, he suddenly turned around and said, "I may have a way. You go back to the world first."


    "No, what about you?" Xianyueyi holds ningtao tightly and shakes his head with red eyes.


    Xiaohei urged: "boy, don''t worry, there must be a way, there must be..."


    But Ning Tao smiles and comforts: "don''t worry. If I succeed, maybe I will leave for a few years. If I fail, protect my three daughters."


    Words fall, loosen the fairy month according to grasp his hand, unexpectedly without hesitation jumped down the Fairy Magic canyon.


    He''s left with the key to longevity. That''s the only way.


    Now it''s time.


    "No My husband... "


    Xianyue wants to jump down with her crying, but Xiaohong grabs her in time and says bitterly, "you can''t die if you jump down. Now you can only see his way."


    "Let''s go back to tianxiamen. If we are caught, I''m afraid Ning Tao will not be at ease."


    "Oh..."


    Bai Yue and Wang Tao, small are painful to shed tears, but can only lie on the ground.


    See fairy month according to some loss of reason, small white a clench teeth, direct a hand knife, cut fainted her, black face clench teeth way: "go, return to the sky next door."


    Then he nodded and turned into a streamer. Luo Tian and others followed him closely.


    Xiao Hei also said to the beast, "if you can help,


    you must save him. I''m black fat, please!"


    The emperor was stunned. This was the first time he saw Xiaohei like this. He immediately nodded solemnly. Qilin had been entrusted by Xiaobai just now.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    After a while, there were only three people left.


    Originally, Emperor Wu wanted to leave, and she had already helped him. However, seeing the current situation, she was full of curiosity about Yan Feitian.


    He would like to see which three headed six armed?


    How can you be so arrogant?

 Chapter 2677

    "Whoosh..."


    The cold evil spirit is coming. It''s so cold that it erodes into the bone marrow. The lower it goes, the stronger the Yin evil spirit is. I don''t know how many people died and how many years have it been formed?


    The whole Canyon is the valley of death.


    It''s worse than hell.


    Ning Tao blood red eyes crazy, he wants to bet, bet who is faster, bet who can take the lead.


    The immortal devil Valley is full of corpses, but most of the corpses are too far away to calculate for a long time, and there is no energy in it. However, most of the energy is transformed into the evil spirit here after death.


    Therefore, the Yin evil spirit here is the energy gathered here for countless years.


    Although the accumulation is amazing, even the emperor can''t absorb it. He can only watch it. No matter how rich it is, it''s just a decoration.


    If forced refining, this is a deadly poison, even the evil world do not dare to do.


    However, the appetite of the key to longevity is praiseworthy. I''ve never been picky about food. Naturally, this evil spirit is trivial. I''ve absorbed some of it before.


    Now Ning Tao''s bet is to save the last 1% before Yan Feitian comes to kill himself.


    Although he didn''t know what would happen after that success, it was a way out.


    And it''s the only way out.


    But on the contrary, if this 1% is not filled up, but Yan Feitian comes first, then everything will be over.


    With his own strength, he can''t even stop a move.


    So he needs to race against the clock.


    "Whoosh..."


    When he descended to tens of thousands of meters, Ning Tao punched a small cave, rushed in and sat on his knees, calling out the entity with the key to longevity to devour.


    "Spoon, I''ll leave my life to you. I don''t need any scruples. Let''s swallow it up!"


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    If the key to longevity is spiritual, it will burst out with the strongest power of swallowing. It will directly form a black hole around it. It will eat like the mouth of a Kunpeng, and it will soon form a big energy storm.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    On the canyon.


    Qilin, Yushou and Wudi look down and feel the flow of the mountain like a tsunami.


    But I don''t know what Ning Tao is doing?


    What''s the news?


    "It''s interesting. This little guy is not easy. I think he''s very good at him. If he''s willing to worship under me, I can let bygones be bygones."


    Emperor Wu touched his chin to play.


    "Hum, if you want to be beautiful, don''t dream in broad daylight," he said contemptuously, glancing at him.


    "Big man, if we fight again, we haven''t got the result yet," Xiao Chen yelled heartlessly at Emperor Wu.


    It turns out that he is also a militant. After all, he has just been born. He really wants to find someone to train him.


    But Emperor Wu turned his eyes and ignored it.


    Who will do the thankless thing.


    At this time, Kirin sat on his knees in the same place, surrounded by a peaceful light, such as angels singing, people singing, echoing praise.


    The whole Middle Kingdom seems to be blessed on it


    Above the realm of earthly immortals, there are heavenly immortals, which are also divided into ten parts, but they are divided into Seven spirits and three spirits,


    the seven Spirits of heaven need to cross the seven emotions and demons.


    The three spirits of the great emperor are divided into heaven, earth and man, and each layer needs to let the divine mind take shape to survive.


    The great consummation of the three spirits is the highest realm of the great emperor, and then it is mysterious Fairyland.


    Kirin''s peak strength is that half of his foot is around this level. Sometimes he strides in and sometimes he is worse. It seems that he is always worse.


    So it is weaker than Guyuan.


    Now, its strength only returns to the level of the earth soul, and the great emperor is the second. Because it wakes up earlier, the most powerful force in the fairyland, the Daluo fairy palace, provides it with resources continuously.


    That''s why it''s so fast.


    However, in the face of Yan Feitian, who has accumulated nine generations, even Kirin dare not make a guarantee.


    So it is preparing a secret method at the moment, which can improve its strength in a short time, and temporarily step into the great emperor triple, but the time is limited, and afterwards, it will fall into a long period of weakness.


    Ning Tao is also his favorite younger generation. With Gu Yuan and Zu Long''s advice, he naturally wants to spell it.


    You can''t watch Yan Feitian kill people.


    "Boom boom..."


    The energy of heaven and earth around him is injected into Kirin''s body, and his strength increases every minute.


    Emperor Wu''s face flashed with a sense of tension. What''s the matter? Look, these people are in a hurry one by one.


    Emperor Wu''s fighting spirit was burning up for no reason


    Under the canyon.


    Ning Tao, like an old monk, sat motionless for half an hour. The energy around him was so thin that the gas source of Yin evil under the canyon kept erupting.But the key to longevity has never been full.


    "It seems that it''s still a little bit short, a little bit short..."


    "Damn, come on..."


    One hour, three hours.


    But just three hours later, there was a sudden thunder in the sky, a breath of terror approaching.


    "Here it is

 Chapter 2679

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Click Click... "


    Originally, it was a dark dome, but now it is full of dark clouds, lightning and thunder.


    It''s like a storm is coming this way


    "Why? It''s true that someone is coming, "Emperor Wu said softly. His huge mind sensed a person.


    But the emperor''s pupil shrinks and exclaims: "it''s so fast. Is this man a great emperor?"


    "It seems that I have never seen..."


    Under the gorge, Ning Tao''s heart is full of warning signs, and his whole body is cold. He suddenly looks up and looks at the thundering sky, as if he has been thrown into a boundless hell.


    "It''s Yan Feitian. He''s here!"


    But the last 1% of the key to longevity has not been filled. It''s been more than three hours. Haven''t you had enough?


    How many times has Ning Tao scolded?


    I don''t know how much energy this canyon has consumed. Is it enough to create one or two emperors?


    But even this 1% has not been filled!


    "Damn it, quick Come on... "


    "Kill..."


    A long roar came from the horizon. Before the sound came, people came first. They used the secret method all the way, regardless of the consumption of space.


    The speed is beyond the reach of the emperor.


    With a "stab" sound, a crown man in a magic robe came out with a cold face, twisted his stiff steel neck and made a "click" sound. The black cape behind him was flying.


    See this person just like dark king, a pair of eyes have no emotion, eyebrow center place still have a turn to dish.


    "Ning Tao, I will kill you!"


    But before he moved, there was a sneer in his ear: "I thought Yan Feitian had three heads and six arms? It turned out to be just a cool little guy. "


    "Tut Tut, is this a great emperor? When you see these elders, why don''t you come and salute


    I saw Emperor Wu''s hand in the negative, and he said proudly.


    On one side, although the emperor was curious, he didn''t despise him. He was definitely not simple.


    Otherwise, how could ZuLong and Qilin be forced to be like this?


    "Oh? The elder of practice? " The man couldn''t help laughing when he heard it.


    How many people can be called elders in front of him?


    There are only a few people who live longer than him.


    A little emperor Wu, Emperor Yushou, and Qilin. Are these three people the rescuers of Ning Tao?


    It''s beyond our capacity!


    "Give you three seconds, go away immediately, I can spare your life, otherwise, all of you will die here," Yan Feitian arrogantly looked down on three people.


    A few people were dumbfounded when the words came out.


    In particular, Emperor Wu, a nameless fire rose up, which he is not afraid of tigers?


    How dare a little boy be so crazy?


    He didn''t dare to say that.


    He immediately laughed angrily and said: "boy, do you know who this emperor is? I''m the emperor of martial arts. How dare you provoke me? Believe it or not. "


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    However, Yan Feitian didn''t want to talk nonsense. He directly gathered his physical strength and made a blow to Emperor Wu.


    It looks more like a hit.


    "Hum, looking for death," Emperor Wu was even more crazy. He didn''t even bother to defend himself, so he shot up with the same punch.


    It was his strong point to fight. He would not dare to take it easily with one punch at random. He would let the calf know what is powerful.


    "Give me Kneel down


    Emperor Wu laughs and can imagine him begging for mercy.


    However, when two ordinary fists collide, heaven and earth lose their voice, and a dull sound bursts out from the bottom of my heart, and space is shaken.


    But after only one breath of stalemate, Emperor Wu''s ridicule solidified, and a great force of famine blew him away.


    "What Bang Bang... "


    Seeing the figure in the way, he quickly flew out of sight. Yan Feitian played his robe and said sarcastically, "garbage, you have a face to be arrogant."


    With that, he didn''t hesitate. He had been locking Ning Tao. The latter didn''t move. Under the canyon, he rushed down with a grim smile.


    "Ning Tao, my old enemy, are you too scared to move? I''m just excited... "


    "The secret, the fusion of man and beast!"


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    All of a sudden, a fierce breath of the emperor came from the pavement, with a sharp meaning, can tear, crush, penetrate everything, invincible.


    Yan Feitian seemed to have expected that he would turn back and hit with his right fist.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. After all these years, your attack style is still the same and nothing new."


    "Xianfa, yanwangquan!"


    A punch is like a master''s punch.


    Mixed with millions of Yin soldiers and Yin generals.It''s like a microcosm of hell.


    "Hong Hong..."


    An earth shaking sound, like a heavy drum, struck the heart. The canyon was shocked and trembled by this force, and a figure vomited blood and flew out.


    That man is The king of beasts.


    His secret state at the moment, actually and that small Chen fusion, strength also increased a lot.


    But it''s not the enemy of Yan Feitian.


    "Pooh You... "


    The beast emperor vomited blood in his mouth, and his face was shocked. The fusion state was almost interrupted. Even if he tried his best, he could not defeat him. Who is this guy?


    "Well, this one is a one-man. Where''s your old partner? If it is there, maybe you can still have the strength to fight against the emperor. "


    Yan Feitian was slightly surprised.


    As soon as the words came out, the emperor was stunned and said, "you who are you? Do you know me? "


    But Yan Feitian''s evil spirit laughs and doesn''t care about him any more. His goal is Ning Tao alone. This time, he has to kill him.


    I want to watch him die


    Under the canyon.


    Looking at the movement above, Ning Tao was in the same place for a long time. He was silly. Two emperors stopped Yan Feitian for less than a minute, didn''t they?


    Even if the strength did not return to the peak, it should not be so weak? They even got hurt.


    But in fact, it''s not that they are too weak, it''s Yan Feitian It''s so powerful.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    All of a sudden, the energy of terror exploded again.


    When the two figures touched each other, Yan Feitian''s figure was blocked, his eyebrows wrinkled, he looked up to the front, and immediately hummed coldly: "do you think that the emperor dare not kill you?"


    "Go away ~!"


    However, Kirin, who had just finished the secret, sneered, "if you can kill it, you can try it."


    "Roar, roar..."


    The king of beasts gritted his teeth and stopped the left side.


    And the next second, a stream of light quickly flew over, mixed with fierce anger, ferocious murderous gas, like anger, blocked Yan Feitian''s right side.


    "M, you want to die? How dare you hit me? Originally, Benti didn''t want to mix in, but now you''re finished. "


    Emperor Wu''s fierce way


    Ning Tao is short of breath. If three people join hands, they should be able to delay him for some time.


    He felt that the key to longevity had changed.


    "Give me a little more time..."


    Seeing this, Yan Feitian sniffed and shook his head: "do you think it''s possible to stop the emperor if three people join hands? It''s really naive."


    "Come on, let''s go together. Today I will let you know what is the power of hell?"


    "Hum, you are arrogant and ignorant, but you want to die by yourself." Emperor Wu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and suddenly burst out with great power, and the whole person was nine Zhang high.


    He is like a little giant, his muscles are high, his clothes are burst, every inch is full of explosive destructive power.


    "Xianfa, the real body of Emperor Wu!"


    The emperor of the Royal beast is not willing to lag behind. He has no time to think about it. His eyes are scarlet and his one horn shines softly. It seems that he has gathered the unique power of auspicious omens in the world.


    There is restraint against all evils.


    "Secret method, auspicious light!"


    Kirin, on the other hand, comes here simply and directly. He uses the power of the source to realize the real body of the beast.


    "Kylin "The power of power!"


    In the face of these three forces of destroying heaven and earth, although Yan Feitian disdained, his face also converged. His broad magic robe was windless and automatic, and his power ran to the extreme. He was like a god of death.


    "The immortal law, the great devil, the king of hell!"


    A dominating force forms a virtual shadow.


    "Kill..."


    In the moment, four long dragons collided together, just like four high-speed trains and airplanes, which broke the eardrum almost instantly.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The news resounded through half of the central region, and tens of millions of troops were shocked. What''s the news?


    Ning Tao is the most clear, even if he is under ten thousand meters, he is also affected by this terrible wave and washed away, almost fighting his life to open up the defense force.


    "Roar..."


    The top of the canyon was completely smashed.


    There were only three screams of hematemesis. If they were hit hard, they all had a touch of shock and fear on their faces.


    "You How could you? How is that possible? The three spirits are perfect. You are perfect. "Emperor Wu screamed with fright, which was better than when he was at the peak.


    Almost no hesitation to tear space to escape.


    He never intended to fight for Ning Tao.


    But the next second, a fist through the strong wind, hard hit him in the face, will he blasted in.Half of the body seems to be bloody.


    "No Ah... "


    In the explosion, Yan Feitian made four punches at one go, which were not only handy, but also fatal.


    Emperor Wu was directly driven into the turbulence of space.


    The fusion state of the beast emperor and Chen was even more forced to open, vomit blood and smash into the cliff.


    Qilin is not comfortable either. He takes one of his fists and squirts blood, but he still wants to block the other one, because this one is aimed at Ning Tao. Although it''s a random one, even the fairy can''t block it.


    If Ning Tao is hit, he will die.


    It tried its best to counteract half of its strength, but the injury was too serious and it was blown away in an instant.


    "No Run... "


    In Ning Tao''s pupil, that small cold fist, like an ant, expands crazily in front of him.


    The familiar feeling of death flows all over the body

 Chapter 2680

    In Ning Tao''s eyes, it was like a meteorite falling down, cutting through the sky and about to hit himself.


    He was stifled by the terrifying power and momentum of killing.


    "Damn, move Move... "


    Ning Tao red eyes, in the bottom of the heart roaring, roaring, but the body does not listen, the brain seems to have stopped thinking, waiting for the meteorite hit.


    "No I can''t die, absolutely can''t die, my child, sister Xia, Yiyi, they are waiting for me. "


    "There''s so much more for me to do."


    "Never give up..."


    In an instant, he suddenly bit the tip of his tongue, a sharp pain to clear his mind.


    Ning Tao turned over his hand and took out three items, a ginseng fruit, which he put into his mouth. There was a white drop, a nine grade immortal vessel, and a golden five wheel fire shield, the emperor''s vessel.


    "166 times The melting pot of war


    "Five wheels away from the fire cover, the power of four dragons!"


    "Immortal method, move heaven and earth!"


    At this moment, Ning Tao burst out the strongest force in his life, which was the peak of his own fighting power. His breath soared wildly, and he met it without hesitation. Instead of escaping, he took the initiative to attack.


    "Roar, roar..."


    The charge of the four fire dragons is like a sharp arrow to pierce the dark fist.


    However, under the pallor of the beast and the unicorn, this invincible dark fist was as powerful as a bolt. It hit four fire dragons.


    "Bang Bang..."


    There were scattered flames all over the sky.


    But the next second, Ning Tao red eyes also kill, gathered his whole body strength of a shot, hard stab.


    "The way against heaven, unyielding pride!"


    "Give me Broken


    In Qilin''s shrinking pupils, Ning Tao stabs the fist seal. At this moment, it seems that time is still, and a dull sound explodes in the canyon.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Finally, the energy of the fist seal could not bear, and it was smashed. A kite like figure, like a broken line, flew into the cliff, forming a parabola, with blood flying in the air.


    "No No... "


    "Ning boy, Ning boy, stand up quickly. No, Ning boy, stand up..."


    Kirin suddenly yelled with red eyes.


    The king of beasts was also dull. His lips trembled when he looked at the huge parallel crater.


    Ning Tao''s bloody figure lies in the gravel.


    Head down, like no breath


    "Bang Hum... "


    White fall also into the cliff, just like stabbing into the bean curd residue, its body actually cracked.


    That punch almost broke it.


    It''s terrible.


    It was only three minutes before Yan Feitian appeared. The three emperors were defeated one after the other. Together, they were defeated again. He even had the spare power to deal with Ning Tao.


    I''m afraid that even the ordinary three soul consummation can''t beat Yan Feitian.


    Even in his heyday, Kirin did not dare to guarantee that he would surpass Yan Feitian.


    This time, his strength breakthrough is strong again, and he hasn''t even tried his best to deal with them.


    Are you really cornered?


    Can''t go back?


    "Step on..."


    Yan Feitian took a stroll in the courtyard and glanced at the crowd. Then he sneered at Ning Tao and said, "my old enemy, why can''t I get up? I''m excited to keep struggling. "


    "You and my former two enemies are far from each other. At least, they can kill me all my life."


    "But you have to die twice in my hands. I''ve planned for you for a long time, but you are so vulnerable. Do you know how angry I am? I''m disappointed that all my years of hard work have come to nothing. "


    "Stand up quickly. I''ve prepared too many surprises for you. At least I''ll give them all."


    "Did the candle dragon choose you as a waste..."


    Yan Feitian is crazy. The feeling of standing alone on the top of a mountain is invincible and lonely. The only one who can make him as an opponent is so unbearable.


    It''s a long way from those two.


    The third person, that''s all.


    "Candle dragon, you are defeated. After a long time, these three realms belong to me after all..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Kirin gritted his teeth, forced a breath, red eyes, said: "the emperor is not dead, another war."


    "Roar, roar..."


    The next second, I saw a giant auspicious animal, unicorn, appeared in the air and roared. It was majestic, with lion''s head, antlers and dragon scales. It was more like a musk deer. It could breathe fire and sound like thunder


    At the thought of ye''er and his offering, the beast emperor forced the fusion again and hit the last blow."Kill..."


    "Ning Tao, are you ok? I can''t hold it. "


    "Wake up, Ning Tao..."


    The voice seemed to stir the soul. Ning Tao, who had fainted, suddenly shook his eyelids and opened them with difficulty. All his bones were broken, but fortunately, the ginseng fruit in his mouth played a healing role.


    Hard to swallow, quick to heal the whole body.


    If it hadn''t been for it, he would have been dead.


    "Ah Ah... "


    As soon as he looked up, two beasts tried their best to stop Yan Feitian from approaching Ning Tao.


    But failure is only a matter of time.


    Bloody spray.


    It''s in danger.


    "No Don''t... "


    Ning Tao hoarse, hoarse, full of remorse, that damned longevity key why not saturated?


    Do you have to kill him?


    If you fight like this, Qilin and Yushou will be killed by Yan Feitian.


    Why?


    Why are you not saturated?


    It seems that he heard the roar from the bottom of his heart. The key to longevity actively devoured the energy. A touch of aura came back to Ning Tao''s mind through the induction of the two.


    Ning Tao breathes. Although he doesn''t understand, he doesn''t know what to think. He takes out Tai Sui.


    Put it directly with the key to longevity.


    "Swallow it, swallow it all..."


    "Buzz..."


    The key to longevity gives out a buzzing sound. It seems excited and satisfied. In a moment, it swallows the whole Taisui, and its essence has changed.


    From that gorgeous crystal clear color, gradually turn to simple light color, big complex if simple, return to nature.


    It seems that the door that has been blocked has been broken.


    "100% to Here we are? " Ning Tao''s face is dull and his brain is empty, so he looks at it stupidly.


    "Well? Key The key? " Yan Tao, the key in his hand, suddenly, how can he notice?


    Didn''t you get robbed by that Taoist?


    "No, it''s going to be a bad thing," said Yan Feitian. He rushed out with all his strength and fled to Chaoning.


    He will never allow any accidents.


    Ning Tao must be killed this time!


    At this moment, Qilin and Yushou were shocked by the power of several times, and there was no power to fight any more. They watched Yan Feitian''s Ning Tao punch.


    This fist is the power of the great emperor.


    "It''s over..."


    And Ning Tao pupil a shrink, how What should I do? The key to longevity is full, but how to use it? No one told him? Stop him. Come on. Stop the punch.


    In the roar, a green gold light suddenly flew out of the ring, like a shield.


    And in the empty sky, a blue light suddenly rushed out, like a familiar road, into the body of ningtao, as if ningtao into the green ocean.


    "Boy, how many times have I told you to pay attention to the people around you, you have been attacked by the emperor again..."


    "I wipe Again... "

 Chapter 2681

    In the void, a vast force of terror is attached to Ning Tao. It is madly infused with fresh vitality, healing power, and the power soars.


    "Tian Xian, Da Di, San Hun Da Fu..."


    Almost in the blink of an eye.


    Ning Tao''s bad and miserable injury was contained in an instant. In an instant, his whole body was full of comfort, and his bones and flesh felt crisp and itchy.


    Heal, regenerate, and the injury will soon recover.


    Ginseng fruit power was temporarily suppressed.


    "Ah Ah... "


    Ning Tao looks up to the sky and roars. This time, the appendage of the green emperor is more powerful than the last time.


    It seems that in the face of Yan Feitian, it does not dare to underestimate.


    "You Are you emperor Qing? Or a Taoist Ning Tao felt the extra consciousness in his body and said in amazement.


    "Ha ha..."


    "The Qing emperor is the wood Taoist, and the wood Taoist is the Qing emperor. Is there any difference? This emperor is the green emperor, unique in the world A lotus in the eternal blue sky


    The pure and gentle laughter of the Qing emperor came.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned, as if aware of something, which seems to be the real green emperor out.


    That''s the one Twenty grade green lotus!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There''s a violent roar in his ear. The light of cyan gold is dim. Ning Tao feels distressed when he sees it. It''s his twenty-four grade lotus. Don''t break it.


    It''s priceless.


    But it also blocked that blow.


    The green emperor brushed his sleeve and took back the twenty-four grade lotus. A surprise flashed between his eyebrows. He could feel that it was his own companion lotus, and it seemed that it had fused with a Buddha lotus to become a new life.


    No wonder it was a little different just now.


    The defense is also much stronger


    And the saturated key to longevity, a grasp in the heart of the hand, carefully put away.


    It was because of its saturation that the green emperor was inspired, and then came to help him in an instant.


    Qingdi is the guardian of tianqionghai passage.


    He is also the guardian of the key to longevity.


    "Ning boy, Ning boy..." Kylin, the beast roars anxiously. I don''t know what happened just now?


    However, a figure not stained with the dust of the world came out slowly from the strong wind of the explosion, and moved Ning Tao''s body for a while, so he was familiar with it first.


    It is difficult for its body to leave the sky and sea, so it can only be attached in this way.


    Ning Tao raised his head and saw the two people in consternation. With a faint smile, he brushed his sleeve slightly. Two green lights waved out and formed a green lotus directly at their feet.


    The soft blue light penetrated both of them.


    "Well Hoo Hoo... "


    Kylin, the beast exclaimed. The wound was getting better quickly. Some of the sources were used, but now it is healing. Even the side effects of the secret method are cured.


    "This How is that possible? "


    At this time, a gloomy and cold voice came out: "this power, you are not Ning Tao, you are a lotus in the eternal blue sky, the old immortal, the green emperor."


    Yan Feitian took a step angrily.


    But at the same time, he was afraid of the enemy. Qingdi was not an ordinary person. He had a deep understanding of Qingdi. He was the guardian of tianqionghai passage.


    It can be said that it has a longer history than the birth of the three worlds and is a witness of the whole galaxy.


    Yan Feitian is very clear that there are seven realms in the galaxy. When he was the first, he stepped into the starry sky and looked at the other four realms.


    But even at the beginning of the birth of the four realms, they were far less ancient than the Qing emperor, so it''s hard to imagine them.


    It is also a witness of the seven realms.


    But He is too pedantic, almost never step out of the sky and sea, the strength is obviously strong, no one in the three circles can compare with him, but he sticks to the broken rules left by the immortal saint.


    From the beginning of the galaxy to now


    And it is not like this, but it seems that something big happened hundreds of millions of years ago.


    It seems that the four realms joined hands to break into the sky, and the Qing emperor monopolized all the heroes. Later, he fell into the fairyland somehow


    His strength was suppressed and restricted to the level of the Immortal King. He could not be promoted half a minute. He still abides by the broken rules until now.


    "Asshole..."


    At the sight of this man, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, especially the reincarnation disk fixed in the center of his eyebrows.


    After a long silence, Ning Tao sighed: "qingxuantian, long time no see."


    "Green "Green sky?"


    A few people on the scene were stunned and looked around. No one else? Who is qingxuantian?


    But Kirin, suspicious, suddenly blurted out: "is it the man who was called the first wizard in the Archaic period? But wasn''t he killed by Daozu? "


    "Hum, it''s rare that you can still remember the emperor after such a long time," Yan Feitian said with a resentful face.Hearing this, Ning Tao''s consciousness is silly. What''s the situation? He seems to have heard something extraordinary? What''s the relationship between Yan Feitian and Qingdi?


    He rushed to his neighbor and asked, "I said, who is this qingxuantian?"


    The green emperor pondered for a moment, looked at Yan Feitian silently, and said profoundly, "he is my only apprentice. Unfortunately, he went astray and betrayed me."


    "That''s what you asked for. If you gave me the key to longevity earlier, there would be so much gratitude and resentment. It''s all caused by your pedantry."


    Yan Feitian''s face was red and his veins were blue.


    We can see that even after such a long time, he still has a crazy resentment against the Qing emperor.


    To be the leader of the three worlds is to gain more strength and try to leave this ghost place?


    Since the candle dragon can leave, why can''t he? The key to longevity is the only key.


    Apart from it, no one can do without it, so he has to get The key to longevity!


    He knew that the first, Chiyou, had no chance, and was killed by the Yellow Emperor. In fact, he used the power of reincarnation to reincarnate the second.


    It''s the Archean period.


    And the second is Qingxuantian!


    In the end, the Emperor gave Fei Qingzu the key to his life.


    Fortunately, I''m still ready to reincarnate the third generation secretly


    What makes Yan Feitian angry now is that because of the pedantry of the Qing emperor, he suffered from reincarnation.


    if he had handed over the key to his eternal life, he would not have had so much trouble and resentment, but now he has handed it over to Ning Tao.


    Give him what you want?


    He also used wood Taoist to steal the day for him.


    "Why?"


    "Why on earth is that?" Yan Feitian roared at the green emperor, and his anger was burning.


    Ning Tao sighed and said, "I said, you don''t have the qualification for it."


    "I didn''t? I haven''t yet? Ha ha... " Yan Feitian laughed angrily and said: "good, good. Today I''ll let you see if I have the qualification."


    "I want to defeat you, let you kneel down in front of me, plead for mercy, personally admit that I am qualified, you are wrong."


    "1600 times The melting pot of wa

 Chapter 2682

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A vast and explosive force completely erupted in Xianmo gorge, covering half of the middle region, and half of the sky turned into hell.


    Thirty million troops are shrouded in the shadow of death.


    The sky and the earth lose color, the wind and the clouds change greatly.


    Since Yan Feitian''s death, an ancient and vast melting pot is burning crazily. The war spirit is like smoke, rolling up for 90000 Li, whistling and boiling. Millions of thunder are exploding in the sky at the same time.


    It seems that this taboo method is not allowed.


    This is the real power of taboo.


    "1600 times!"


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao''s consciousness took a cold breath, his mouth almost didn''t take out, this How is that possible?


    How could he be a melting pot?


    One thousand six? This NIMA is only one hundred and six, OK? Is the gap too striking?


    But, after all, the gap is there.


    Yan Feitian is just a breakthrough in the realm of the great emperor''s three spirits, while Ning Tao is only the four immortals.


    It''s strange that they can compare.


    And Qilin, the emperor of the beast, was so scared that his face changed wildly, and he was filled with horror and fear.


    Isn''t that terrible?


    This How could that be?


    At the moment, Yan Feitian is infinitely close to the Immortal King!


    Although the three spirits are perfect, they can be regarded as the king of immortals. However, they are so close to the king of immortals and so far away that they may not be touched in their whole lives.


    It''s unheard of to upgrade by secret method.


    Is that the third taboo?


    How terrible!


    Seeing this, the Qing emperor''s consciousness also appears dignified. This is not his peak strength. After all, it is only attached to Ning Tao, with 70% or 80% at most.


    Want to save Ning Tao''s life, but also to defeat Yan Feitian, for him, pressure mountain.


    Immediately rushed to Ning Tao''s consciousness: "I need your strength to help me, in this state, he can''t hold on for long, fight for a move to win."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s consciousness heard it, he nodded like a chicken pecking rice and mobilized all his strength to merge with the emperor.


    Now it''s a combination of the two.


    If you were someone else, you would not be able to do this step at all, because the power does not match at all. However, the Qing emperor is different. It can blend with everything just like the earth.


    At this moment, according to Kirin''s perspective, Ning Tao''s whole body turned into evergreen.


    His black hair is flying, but his eyebrows are blue. His eyes are green and golden. They are brighter than the sun. He is blessed with a green robe. The sun flame in his body burns more vigorously under the blessing of wood.


    Ning Tao is like a burning sun. The terrible high temperature distorts the space.


    When wood makes fire, its power is multiplied.


    Also infinitely close to the fairy king!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Qilin and Yushou are the most mysterious beings in the history of the three realms.


    Such strength is really unfathomable


    The opposite Yan Feitian saw this, and a sharp cold light flashed in his eyes. Since he was going to fight, he would fight to the end, which was also a good chance for him to get back the key of longevity.


    Now, there is nothing to hide.


    With a long roar, he pinched a strange seal and yelled at the deep of the canyon, "come on!"


    "Huh?"


    Kylin and Yushou are stunned. What does that mean? Is there anything in the depths of the fairy devil Canyon?


    The evil spirit of Yin is so strong. Even if there is something, it''s melted by the evil spirit, right?


    All of a sudden, a terrible explosion broke out from the bottom of the gorge. In a trance, there was a peerless sharp sound, from far to near, mixed with the monstrous evil spirit.


    All of a sudden, the void burst open, and a fierce weapon came out in an instant and fell steadily into Yan Feitian''s hands.


    It seems to have come from the depths of the fairy devil canyon.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    This is a dark red halberd. It is so ferocious that even the unicorn turns pale. It is covered with sweat and hair. The blade is sharp. When it blows, the hair will break. It seems that it can cut the sky.


    Even the blood of the great emperor has not dried up.


    "Yan Di has been killing for many years, man," he said.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    This fierce magic weapon seemed to respond excitedly.


    And at this moment, the emperor was stunned, like a living fossil frozen in place.


    A pair of trembling eyes fixed on the magic soldier.


    "Go "The God of war?"


    All of a sudden, he screamed out and said, "it''s you, doutian Da Di. Yes, it''s you. You are the creator of the war furnace and the master of Ge Tian''s magic weapon. You are also the first murderer in ancient times."


    "Fight God Big The emperorKirin and Ning Tao''s consciousness is silly, fight Doutian Da Di? It can''t be true? So terrible?


    If so, it''s also clear. No wonder Yan Feitian will be a war furnace. He created it. He won''t. who else can?


    That DOUMENG turned out to be his Xuanxuan offspring.


    No wonder you value him so much.


    However, after hearing this, Yan Feitian waved the magic weapon of Ge Tian, showing his arrogance, but said darkly: "it''s just the fifth life of the emperor."


    "Qingdi, come and see my anger!"


    Ning Tao''s consciousness, the fifth generation? What the hell Who will be the remaining generations?


    This guy''s too deep, isn''t he?


    It''s freaking out.


    At the thought that he was the enemy of his life, Ning Tao''s consciousness was troubled and he could not laugh or cry. At the same time, he felt sympathy for his two elder martial brothers.


    I seem to be the worst one.


    Ninth, it''s my turn. Even the second elder martial brother is only facing the sixth heaven emperor


    At this time, Ning Tao looked at the magic weapon of Ge Tian and sighed: "it''s a magic weapon. You''ve been waiting for a day. I''m afraid it''s a long time?"


    "Hum, let''s die," Yan Feitian finally gathered his strength to the extreme and cut out a halberd.


    "Doutian three moves, chop!"


    A halberd fell, as if cut the sky in half.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he did not know where to call a green staff. He took out the twenty-four grade Zulian and stepped on his feet. His whole body was blue, burning the holy fire, and his mouth was like a sacred chant.


    The endless green light gathers a seed on the staff, symbolizing life and holiness.


    "The secret of emperor Qingdi''s eternal life is the tree of heaven!"


    As soon as it landed, the seed soared wildly, ten, hundreds, even thousands


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A tree is thousands of feet tall and tens of feet thick. It goes straight into the sky. The whole central region can see clearly. It seems to break through the sky. The long vine spreads and stabs the Euphorbia in the roar of Ning Cheng.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    "Hong Hong Hong Hong... "


    The two attacks from heaven and earth finally meet at this moment. The space is twisted into bean curd dregs in an instant, and the magic halberd is as strong as a bamboo. There is a continuous stream of Tongtian trees, and each branch can easily penetrate a great emperor.


    If a person in front of these two forces, seems too small, such as mole ants, too insignificant.


    The unicorn and the beast were both blown away by the strong wind.


    "Give me Broken


    Yan Feitian and Ning Taohong fight for their lives. The sky in the whole central region is black and blue.


    It''s like a stalemate.

 Chapter 2683

    Tongtian dendritic spines are sharper than spears. The tree body soars and has no edge. It connects up and down and regenerates continuously. It is hard and can kill enemies.


    Ning Tao''s strength has reached the extreme.


    "Burn, sun flame!"


    "Roar..."


    On the other side, Yan Feitian''s magic halberd was cut three times, the sky, the earth and the people, all of which were invincible. Tens of millions of vines were cut into pieces and chopped angrily.


    No one can describe the horror of this battle.


    No one can describe the scale of the war.


    Looking up at the Xianmo gorge, the 30 million troops saw only two black and green sky, a green tree growing constantly, and three black moons cutting on the green tree in succession.


    In the first cut, the tree shakes violently and seems to collapse at any time. Countless vines turn into vermicelli.


    Ning Tao snorted, and his eyes burst out with cyan and golden light. His vitality is beyond description. His energy alone is comparable to a peerless treasure medicine. He recovers in an instant, his strength rises again, and the tree in the sky grows steadily.


    And the sun flame has been burning out, toward the whole sky tree, extreme spread.


    The whole sky tree forms a pillar of fire


    The second cut, came quickly, cut up hard, but almost a bit can cut off the tree.


    I almost hurt Ning Tao under the tree.


    Qilin, Yushou and others are really in a cold sweat. They are really dangerous. The strength of Qingdi is really unfathomable. Even the number of moves is extraordinary.


    Ning Tao is saved.


    But when they were glad, the third time, they came in a flash and cut off the tree.


    From the middle Divide it in two.


    "Kato Click, click... "


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his face is expressionless. He raises his Tongtian stick and turns the Tongtian tree into a wooden shield.


    It''s more like a wooden umbrella.


    All around the vine spines winding.


    He just wanted to use up Yan Feitian''s power.


    "Jie Jie, Emperor Qing, do you only know these boring tricks? I''m sure I''ll win today. Regret it. Admit that you are wrong and ask me for mercy... "


    Yan Feitian rolled all the way, sawdust flying.


    Ge Tian is too sharp. I''m afraid he is one of the best in the imperial utensils. No, after the baptism of Yin evil spirit, it may be called The army of the fairy king.


    He is one of the few Immortal King soldiers in the three realms.


    The great emperors should avoid their sharp points.


    "Ning boy, be careful," said the emperor. Qilin''s pupil suddenly shrank and was scared.


    The Tongtian wooden shield was broken. After all, Yan Feitian''s attack was so fierce that he carried over the consumption of Ning Tao, and the trembling halberd came down.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, his arms burst into cyan double shadow, biting his teeth, and his eyes were shining empty handed.


    "Boom boom..."


    The collapse of the canyon is not in vain.


    Although the halberd power was weakened, it was Yan Feitian who tried his best to attack it in the state of increasing.


    Even the great emperor will split here.


    Ning Tao''s body trembles, breathing heavily, too heavy, gradually, Ge Tian cuts on his shoulder, instantly sees blood, Yin Sha''s power erodes in.


    "Ah..."


    The sun and flame can''t stop this power.


    "Jie Jie, old man, I said he would die, what can you do? How dare you protect him if you can''t protect yourself? "


    Yan Feitian''s face was pale and grim.


    However, Ning Tao, who had been silent, shook his head and said with pity, "I should have taught you not to be complacent under any circumstances. Think twice before you leap."


    "Are you so sure Have you won yet? Take a good look. You''ve lost. "


    "Well? Lose? "


    Is Yan Feitian stunned? Then he looked around in amazement, but only the broken sawdust and the sky tree.


    What else can this old man do?


    At this time, there was a cold murmur from the mouth of the Qing Emperor: "the secret of the eternal life of the Qing emperor, the forbidden area of life!"


    "Click Click... "


    In an instant, a stamen devoured them.


    It comes from the sole of Ning Tao''s feet and even swallows the canyon. It''s a trap.


    The whole Tongtian tree, even sawdust, is its nutrient, its digestive system, and diamond can decompose in an instant. It is the bad news for all living beings.


    It can also be called Tongtian forbidden area, or Tongtian flower. Once there was a fairy king who died in a move.


    It''s broken down into blood.


    But the Qing Emperor didn''t like killing, so he seldom used it.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Qilin and the emperor of the beast still dare not get close to each other when they look at it from a distance. The sky flower is green, wriggling up and down like breathing.


    "This Is it done? " The emperor beast doubts a way.


    Kirin shrugs helplessly. These are two abnormal phenomena, which can''t be described by common sense.No one knows what''s going on inside?


    In this war, both of them have gained a lot of insight and even insights, which is a kind of chance for them.


    Suddenly, a corner of Tongtian flower struggled, and was suddenly broken away, a bloody figure.


    One of his arms was completely corroded.


    The other is broken.


    Extremely miserable


    But this person left a roar: "Qingdi, ningtao, you wait for me, we are not finished."


    "In this life, no one can stop me..."


    "Well, it''s It''s Yan Feitian. He took the opportunity to escape. He lost. That''s great. It''s over. "


    They laughed and cheered.


    But at this time, the emperor said excitedly: "master Qingdi, take advantage of the victory to kill him. If you don''t kill him, there will be endless troubles."


    However, slowly from the flowers and bones revealed in the pale Ning Tao, looked at, but saw a blue light.


    He immediately shook his head helplessly.


    "Why? Take advantage of his illness and kill him, "Qilin replied with a puzzled face.


    Ning Tao pondered: "I also want to kill him, but I can''t do it. He once learned my Dharma, one of which is from the Department of healing "Qinglian Zaohua Sutra."


    "Hiss ~"


    "what What? "


    With their tongues tied, Kirin said: "is it the fifth taboo It''s said that Qinglian''s creation Sutra is a secret method for the living dead to produce bones. "


    "Well I want Yan Feitian... "


    "It''s true that his injury can not be recovered without using it. He ran away completely because he was afraid of me, but no one can win in a real fight. This time, he just used his anger to make a trap."


    Ning Tao is filled with self mockery.


    At the shoulder, the Qi of Yin Sha ran wildly. If it wasn''t for the Qi of Mu Ling, Zulian Ding couldn''t hold on.


    I have to scare Yan Feitian away.


    "Well Cough... "


    Seeing something wrong with Ning Tao, Qilin said anxiously: "you How are you doing? Do you feel better? "


    Ning Tao smiles and nods. He takes a complicated look at them and says: "Ning Tao has a mission. I can''t delay for a moment. I''ll take him to the right place. The rest will be left to you."


    Said, trembling to grasp the green wood staff, tear open a space crack, with entered.


    It''s like stepping back into the sky sea


    And Kirin, the emperor of the beast, looked around at the mess, and for a moment, he was numb and at a loss.


    Is this the end of the battle?


    Ning Tao won by a fluke.


    However, no matter what, his disaster is over. With the presence of the Qing emperor, Ning Tao can''t die if he wants to. I really don''t know where this boy knows so many people?


    There seems to be an elder in the starry sky.

 Chapter 2684

    In an ancient sea of stars, vast and boundless.


    Ups and downs.


    It''s like the middle of a picture.


    All of a sudden, I heard a "stab" sound, and the closed space was torn open. A blue towering figure came out and landed on a boundless star continent, which was completely composed of star beads.


    It is covered with towering ancient trees in the shape of star trees.


    It''s amazing.


    And this person is Ning Tao!


    As soon as Ning Tao shows up, he suddenly stops in the same place. As soon as his face changes, he looks up to the sky and spits out a mouthful of blood. The whole person collapses to the ground in pain.


    "Pooh Cough... "


    "Ah..."


    It was at this moment that the power of the Qing emperor could no longer maintain his attachment, and his power faded away like a tide.


    He is no less injured than Ning Tao.


    I''ve been trying to make it up before


    In the sea of stars, a 24 grade green lotus, which is rooted in ancient times, is slightly swaying and shining. Suddenly, it is suddenly trembling. Unexpectedly, a handsome figure with green hair and green robe comes out of the lotus.


    However, at the moment, his face was as pale as paper, his eyes were dim, and his breathing was disordered.


    Even the spirit, seems to be a lot depressed.


    And this person is Qingdi!


    Just as he moved, he suddenly groaned. His body faltered, and a wisp of blue blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. As soon as the blue blood appeared, the stars and trees around him soared wildly, from ten to one hundred feet.


    It''s like taking a tonic.


    It''s mouth watering.


    But the emperor, accustomed to this, forced a breath, cut the space and came to Ning Tao.


    At the moment, Ning Tao''s whole body is exposed, his face is ferocious, and his pain is roaring. His whole body is inexplicably torn. A stream of evil spirit is still eroding his body, and even the sun flame can''t be removed for a moment.


    He felt as if the whole person had split a thousand times, and the muscles were torn and recombined, torn and recombined.


    It''s like suffering from inhumanity.


    I''m in agony.


    Seeing this, the emperor''s face was dignified. Although this scene was not as he expected, it was too serious.


    I really tried my best to fight against Yan Feitian.


    There is no spare force to protect Ning Tao


    You know, consciousness attached to Ning Tao, it is not without cost, even if he will three soul great perfect power, lend Ning Tao, it is only a short time.


    Ning Tao''s body and mind are not enough to accommodate.


    Enough to blow him up.


    For the first time, he only dealt with a little fairy, so Ning Tao would only feel very weak.


    Like a moment was evacuated, but the recovery is good, no impact.


    But this time, Ning Tao is fighting Yan Feitian. He is stronger than the ordinary three souls.


    Even the Qing Emperor himself is not sure to win.


    Not to mention appendages.


    The Qing emperor knew that the battle was difficult and dangerous, so he closed Ning Tao''s touch and kept the pain to a minimum. But the sequel of this method was that the pain broke out.


    That''s enough to kill ordinary immortals.


    The meridians are enlarged.


    Dantian is also propped up.


    The flesh and soul are constantly cracked and recombined.


    At the foot of Ning Tao, there is also the 20 grade lotus, which has the residual healing power of the Qing emperor, and the surrounding energy is more rich. It''s really impossible to die if you want to die.


    But suffering is worse than death.


    I can''t help him.


    "Ning Tao, hold on, as long as you carry it over, you will be safe and sound, and you can be reborn and hold on," the gentle voice of the Qing emperor said in his ear.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao''s whole body twitched, his muscles trembled, and there was a stream of Yin evil Qi, which pricked like a dense group of needles.


    It''s too painful. It''s never hurt like this.


    There''s no easy place in the whole body.


    "Damn it, qingxuantian," said the emperor with a gloomy face, as if he had made some real fire for the first time.


    Ning Tao is the qualified successor of the key to longevity.


    The last one was the candle dragon.


    Apart from them, no one is qualified to get the key of eternal life, even if it is not enough. It is just for safekeeping, but Yan Feitian is always delusional and greedy for the key.


    So many people have been implicated for countless years.


    It''s also its fault. If it had found out in time and cut him to the root, it would not be today.


    If Ning Tao had an accident today, he would rather break the oath and break the rules. Even if he died together, he would kill Yan Feitian completely.


    Forever except this future trouble!


    The green emperor was calm and sat down with his knees crossed. A huge blue lotus pattern appeared below.


    "Emperor Dharma, green lotus gives birth to array!"


    This is an array it has developed. It can gather all the forces of wood between heaven and earth, transform them into vitality, and heal all the living bodies.The premise is that the strength does not exceed it.


    This is not over, the emperor cut his wrist again, a drop of emerald blue blood essence dripping.


    The power of the whole green lotus array burst out in an instant.


    It seems that even if there is only one breath left, people can be saved one life here.


    The surrounding star trees grow into dense forests in a flash


    Ning Tao frowned, but he felt some comfort, but the pain did not decrease, but increased, his soul almost collapsed, as if he could not bear the pain.


    The body still twitches from time to time.


    "Ah..."


    At the foot of the 20 product Zulian also dim.


    Seeing this, the Qing emperor forced out two drops of emerald blood essence, one drop fell on Zulian to restore its power, and the other one was integrated into Ning Tao''s body.


    Seems to have been stimulated, has been suppressed ginseng fruit power, but also at the moment flowing throughout the body.


    It can be said that the medicine is extremely powerful


    In short, in any case, we must not let Ning Tao have an accident. This is the second person it has been waiting for for for hundreds of millions of years.


    It''s also the hope that can free it.


    The Qing emperor still remembers that when he was born with a hazy will, he accepted the supreme mission.


    Waiting for the successor of "immortal sage" to appear.


    This is the value of its survival.


    It is also an edict.


    Its essence is a green lotus seed that follows the sage. It is the sage who gives it everything, wisdom and strength. It will repay the sage with the rest of its life.


    The successor of the sage, a person who appeared in hundreds of millions of years, must not let him have an accident.


    The green emperor was firm and took a deep breath, as if he was going to make a big decision. A drop of pure water suddenly floated out of his eyebrow.


    He looks light, no energy, vitality, but very pure, like dew.


    This is exactly Qinglian Zaohua liquid.


    In this life, it gave birth to three drops of nature liquid, and each drop has an incredible nature.


    What is known can change fate and aptitude, such as the great fortune, while what is unknowable needs to be explored separately, which is more amazing than any opportunity.


    It once gave Lihuang a drop, and this drop is also the last. It decided to give it to Ning Tao.


    It''s compensation for its dereliction of duty.


    But then, in the vast sea of stars, a mysterious whisper suddenly came out: "you It''s decided. "


    The green emperor seemed to know something. He nodded deeply and said, "everything is my fault. It''s my guardian who didn''t fulfill his duty."


    "Can you make up a little That''s a little bit! "


    With that, he put the liquid into Ning Tao''s body.

 Chapter 2685

    In a flash, the liquid disappeared.


    There''s no big movement, no big change, but it''s a big miracle.


    Ning Tao''s pain is gradually getting better.


    Wrapped by endless blue light


    Although it is not the boast of Qingdi, in his cognition, a drop of Qinglian''s liquid of nature can be called the second nature of the three realms, and the first is the origin of the three realms.


    Even if it''s a rare medicine, it can''t compare with its natural liquid, even if one-tenth.


    It took a billion years to condense these three drops.


    The galaxy is only a billion years old.


    Just imagine how precious it is.


    One of them directly transformed a tiny ant into a three world power, which was called Lihuang by later generations.


    The peak of power, the emperor of power!


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao''s roar is much weaker, and he endures pain. But in the process of destruction and rebirth, his strength is also improving rapidly.


    The whole person is really reborn.


    Which of the three is not earth shaking?


    Ning Tao is a blessing in disguise this time. It''s worth the pain


    But the Emperor just wanted to stand up, but it was shaking and weak. Today he paid too much, but in the future, as long as Ning Tao succeeded, it was worth it.


    His billion year wait has come to an end.


    Say not lonely, that is false.


    A billion years!


    "Oh, maybe qingxuantian is right, you are too persistent in the rules," said the light voice from the deep of the starry sky.


    But Qingdi shook his head, vicissitudes of life: "this is my mission, at all costs to defend with life to complete it."


    "It''s been 500 million years. After the candlelight dragon, I''ve finally come to the second successor. If he can complete the final assessment, I''ll live up to my great trust."


    "And Time is running out! "


    There was a moment''s silence in the deep of the starry sky, and suddenly he said in a deep voice: "do you think the saint can complete the last examination? Will he be better than candlelight? "


    "In other words, the candle dragon is just as rigid as you. Maybe that''s why it was..."


    Hearing this, the green emperor suddenly took a look at Ning Tao. Thinking of this guy''s dark stomach, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He said leisurely, "he is similar to the candle dragon in some places, but he is totally opposite in character."


    "Maybe He can make it


    "The emperor has no choice but to believe. The future of the three realms is in his hands..."


    But at this time, the green emperor suddenly stuffy hum a, finally can''t help a mouth congestion spurt out.


    Even the body shape is too illusory.


    "Well, you are just too strong. If you and I make a move, it''s still possible to kill Yan Feitian. You know that if you let him hibernate, there will be a great danger in the future."


    "He not only learned your method secretly, but also stole mine. The inside information is too strong."


    The voice in the deep starry sky lamented.


    The emperor was silent, which he did not deny, but looking at Ning Tao, he finally shook his head.


    In the next second, a green light comes out of the body and turns into a familiar figure. It''s Taoist mu, and his noumenon is integrated into the 24 grade green lotus sleeping.


    The battle was a fluke.


    No, to be exact, it''s a draw. He can''t kill Yan Feitian, and Yan Feitian knows that he can''t kill Ning Tao, so he runs away rationally.


    If we continue to fight, it will be useless.


    They all have reservations.


    The soft voice in the starry sky also fell into silence.


    "Huhu..."


    When Taoist Mu opened his eyes, he was suddenly surprised by a movement. He looked up in surprise. Ning Tao slowly formed a vortex around his body and absorbed a lot of energy.


    Slowly, the whirlpool became bigger and bigger, and the strong power of stars all around poured in.


    And the breath of Ning Tao is strengthening.


    "Well This This is about to break through, "Taoist Mu said with a surprised look. It seems that this boy has a blessing in disguise.


    Look at this. It''s at least a thunder.


    Taoist Mu nodded his head and sat cross on his knees to protect the Dharma for him. Although there were only four of them here (he and the green emperor were one), he tried not to make any mistakes.


    Qinglianshengzhen is still in operation.


    Time, spend quietly


    One day and one night later, there was a loud explosion on the sky, which woke Taoist Mu up. He suddenly raised his head and found that dark clouds had covered the sky.


    The vast river of stars fell into darkness.


    The dense thunder snake dances wildly.


    It''s like the sky is falling.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Taoist Mu took a cold breath, frowned slightly, and said: "good guy, the scope of shenlei seems to be a little incredible.""Even the four realms, the emperor has never seen such a disaster. Yuwenchuan is just like that."


    At this time, the light voice in the deep of the starry sky was awakened, suspecting: "this boy, are you sure you are not crossing the great emperor''s calamity? This emperor is also unheard of. "


    "I don''t know what kind of thunder it will be?"


    "Boom boom..."


    "Click Click... "


    In the thunder and lightning, the power of the stars gathered around Ning Tao is so strong that it makes people feel terrible. The pain seems to have passed, but he has not come to.


    Energy is flowing into the body in an orderly way.


    It''s like a whale swallowing water.


    All of a sudden, the Taoist priest suddenly raised his head, his pupils shrank, and he lost his voice and said: "no, it''s coming."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The sky exploded, and a gorgeous dead thunder fell, with the smell of destruction and death, as if mixed with the anger of the whole night.


    "Yes "It''s the God of destruction thunder." Taoist Mu''s face changed with fright, but as soon as he made a sound, there was another explosion on the sky, and a more terrible God of destruction thunder fell.


    "Two, actually fall two at the same time," the light voice in the deep starry sky is also startled.


    I''ve heard of two robberies in a row, but I''ve never heard of two thunders in one fall. The power of natural calamity is doubled directly. Isn''t it that I want to kill the one who wants to rob?


    But words just fall, two destruction god thunder has fallen down, mercilessly split into the storm.


    However, shenlei was involved in the storm, and Ning Tao, who had been sitting on Zulian, suddenly began to slouch. He yawned and swallowed the storm directly.


    "Boom boom..."


    The next second, the storm and thunder sink in together.


    "Er..."


    Taoist Mu''s outstretched hand was stiff, his eyes were round and rolling, and there was silence in the starry sky. It seemed that he was also in a state of astonishment.


    "He He swallowed the thunder? "


    At this time, Ning Tao''s face turned red as if he had been stuck. He thumped his chest fiercely and swallowed it. He frowned and smacked his mouth. Suddenly, he said strangely, "what is this? It''s delicious. "


    Taoist Mu


    When he saw this, he felt as if he had vomited blood. Then he gave him a thunder, and it disappeared.


    Just listen to a "click", this day thunder directly to Ning Tao''s head, but not much damage, take to let Ning Tao jump up directly, stare at eyes, scold: "good familiar feeling, who else hit me?"

 Chapter 2686

    Ning Tao stares big eyes, unexpectedly someone attacks him while he is sleeping, this kind of person is simply unforgivable.


    The dream of the harem that I just had was lost.


    Several young ladies are waving.


    Ice and fire


    "Who, get out of here, don''t beat your big mouth, you don''t know what is Ning Mo, come out quickly, dare to attack your Ning ye, it''s useful to hide?"


    Ning Tao angrily scolded around.


    However, the robbery has already dissipated that day, even if you want to find it, don''t mention revenge.


    But at this time, Ning Tao noticed an old acquaintance, Taoist mu. His eyes lit up and he was busy picking up on himself, as if he was looking for something.


    "What are you looking for? Can I help you find it? " Seeing this, Taoist Mu was immediately curious.


    "Where''s my gun? Just my limited edition gun, "Ning Tao groped fruitlessly.


    "Oh, here it is. I''ll help you to get it back," said Taoist mu, handing Bai Luo out.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s OK, it''s a little funny..."


    "Well, you What are you doing? You You put the gun down, we have something to say, don''t do it


    "Why don''t I do it? Do you know how long I''ve wanted to hit you? The energy of several great emperors. Tell me about them... "


    Seeing the gun, he glared and yelled.


    "You don''t have the guts to run away. You''re a pit boy, pig teammate. I''d like to lick up the land of fairyland, but he can''t fill in the key to longevity."


    "You return my immortal stone, you return my emperor''s body, you return my hundred thousand year old Taisui."


    "I''m fighting with you today..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Taoist Mu scurrying, a brain melon seeds cold sweat, while running, while turning to cry: "you Listen to me. It''s none of my business


    "I haven''t mended the key to longevity. I don''t know how many, maybe Nine statues, maybe three nine statues, right? There''s no big difference... "


    Ning Tao trembled angrily and said: "isn''t he big? Are there more than three nines? "


    "You''re out of stock. I''m not finished with you. Come to fight. Today, either you die or I live..."


    Taoist Mu was beaten black and blue, and they started a hand-to-hand battle with their physique. However, Taoist Mu wanted to cry without tears, so he cried out: "can''t I compensate you?"


    The next second, the storm stopped.


    Wood Taoist a Leng, but see a white hand stretched to the front, Ning Tao blink innocent eyes.


    Taoist Mu''s eyes


    "Huhu..."


    Taoist Mu took a deep breath and forced himself to beat him. He blackened his face and coughed: "I know that you have suffered because of the key to longevity in recent years."


    "In fact, over the years, I''ve been repairing the key to immortality. It''s the key to immortality that absorbs the body''s energy. Over the years, I don''t know how much it has absorbed. Otherwise, ten nine statues are not enough..."


    Ning Tao scolds secretly. He doesn''t know how much he''s hiding from himself. Is he really emperor Qing?


    I feel that there is a big gap with that gentle man, or that this is the other side of the Qing emperor.


    "Stop talking nonsense and get down to business."


    "Er..."


    Taoist Mu turned white with a swollen face. He coughed and said, "I''ll give you an amazing fortune for your hard work for so many years."


    "The value of your things is not enough to fill your teeth. There is only one thing in the sky and the earth."


    "What? "Bring it quickly," Ning Tao asked.


    However, Taoist Mu was stunned and said innocently, "I gave it to you just now. It''s a drop of green lotus liquid. You can also call it the second nature of the three worlds."


    "How''s it going? Isn''t that great? "


    However, Ning Tao is more innocent and stares: "who did you give it to? You can eat whatever you want, but don''t talk about it. "


    "I didn''t take your things just now!"


    "Er..."


    After a few seconds of stupidity, Taoist Mu explained: "yes You didn''t take it, but I gave it to you. Now it has been absorbed by you. "


    "Otherwise, how could you break through just now."


    "Breakthrough?"


    Ning Tao is suspicious, busy subconscious induction for a while, unexpectedly broke through to the six immortal.


    When did this happen?


    He just had a sleep. Why did he break through?


    His memory and consciousness, as soon as he arrived at this space, immediately became confused and even comatose.


    Then just now, was he cut by heaven?


    This revenge gadget


    Seeing his face suddenly, Taoist Mu let go and said, "well, now do you believe it?"


    However, Ning Tao raised his head and said contemptuously, "you can pull it down. Don''t put gold on your face. If you ask me to absorb it, I will absorb it.""I found that you are now proficient in deception, which you can deceive, who can testify to you?"


    "I..."


    Taoist Mu''s face was bent, his eyes widened, his face turned red, and he looked at the deep part of the starry sky.


    But there was a faint voice in his ear: "I didn''t see anything."


    "You..."


    Taoist Mu almost breathless vomit blood, his life condensed three drops, gave him the last and the best drop, but the other side did not admit it.


    His natural liquid, just like that.


    Two bastards working together.


    At this time, Ning Tao grabbed him and hummed: "you see, can''t make it up? You want to cheat me and lose money quickly. You''re still emperor Qingdi. "


    Taoist Mu has a black face. He takes a deep breath to calm himself down. Anyway, he can''t say clearly.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth and spread his hands, he gathered two blue lights, which condensed two blue ancient books, emitting a vast, atmosphere and continuous atmosphere.


    It''s a secret of the eternal life of the Qing emperor.


    The other is Qinglian nature Sutra!


    Taoist mu, with a complicated face, said: "this is the attainments of the emperor in his life. The first one is the skill of attacking and cultivating, and the second one is the skill of healing and assisting."


    "One out of two, get out of here."


    Ning Tao didn''t get angry and didn''t want to think much. He stretched out his hand and said, "is that ok? I''m sure you want both. "


    "Go away, can you have a face? You see, none of them is useful. Are you ashamed? " Taoist Mu finally couldn''t help cursing with a black face.


    "He doesn''t want it. Why can''t I want it? I can just give what he doesn''t want to me. I don''t dislike it," Ning Tao said and went to catch the two ancient books.


    He had seen both.

 Chapter 2687

    Taoist Mu''s face was black, and he wondered, how can a person be shameless to such a degree?


    Why is the skin so thick?


    How to practice?


    However, if the candle dragon had one tenth of Ning Tao''s attainments in this field in those years, it would not end up like that. Maybe it would be another result.


    Now it''s another situation


    "Well, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but that I''m greedy and don''t chew it, and it''s not in line with you. It''s the right way to study to the extreme."


    Taoist Mu has a headache.


    But when Ning Tao heard this, he patted his chest and sniffed: "you don''t have to worry about this. The Tao of Zhou I understood can accommodate all rivers in the world, and all kinds of Tao are suitable."


    "Don''t say it''s just two books, but ten more, I can eat it. Besides, I can learn from it if I don''t practice."


    "It''s always useful, isn''t it..."


    "You You are eating from the bowl and looking at the pot, "Taoist Mu''s eyes are red with anger.


    How to bully honest people.


    However, the faint voice from the deep of the starry sky said, "one is for you, and the other two are for you. Anyway, they are all for you. Why are you so stubborn? Don''t you always feel guilty about the candlelight incident


    "I''m afraid sister Xuan still hates you..."


    As soon as the words came out, Taoist Mu''s face gradually turned white, as if he thought of something and looked gloomy.


    Seeing that it stopped, Ning Tao was so quick-sighted that he snatched away two ancient books happily.


    Taoist Mu sighed and said nothing.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? Get angry? What are you doing? Just make a joke. I Can''t I choose one, just Let''s take Qinglian''s creation Sutra. "


    See wood Taoist silence, Ning Tao busy comfort way.


    As a matter of fact, he has heard a lot about the fifth taboo, that is, the living dead give birth to bones, and the severed limbs are reborn All of these can be done by Qinglian''s creation Sutra.


    To put it simply, it''s to increase your own resilience by 10 times. Even if you want to die, it''s hard.


    Xiaohei and Xiaobai are also respected.


    Ning Tao wants to save Master Wu Chenzi, but he has no way. He once said this, but it''s still useless. Xiao Bai says that it''s only possible to become the master of the world of spirits.


    Wuchenzi is not injured or in a coma. In a sense, he is dead.


    It''s just hanging by the power of faith.


    The wanderers of Yang and Yin can''t die, can''t live, and can''t be saved by any medicine.


    Or become Lord of the three worlds!


    Taoist Mu shook his head and looked at the secret of emperor Qingdi''s eternal life. He said, "well, since you''ve got it, how can you send it back?"


    "When you finish, they will dissipate, hope They can help you. "


    With that, he wanted to leave.


    But Ning Tao grabbed him again and said innocently, "don''t you just use two books to send me away? Can''t we have some practical benefits? "


    "Do you know what people say about me these years? I''d rather pick my skin. For the key to longevity, my generation of door owners don''t even want their faces. They eat them in a pile of corpses. Their pockets are always cleaner than their faces. They work hard


    "Taisui, that''s what I plan to use to break through the immortals and the great emperor. Now it''s gone..."


    Taoist Mu didn''t want to listen to his nonsense. He understood all the meaning. Looking at the star continent under his feet, he said in a deep voice: "three star continents the size of cities. Let''s forget about this. Let me be quiet."


    "What do you mean? Just Is that what I''m doing? I''m out there fighting and fighting. "


    "The size of five cities..."


    "No, you..."


    "The size of ten cities, love or not!"


    "Deal!" Ning Tao grasped Taoist Mu''s hand and said nothing more.


    Vomit blood to go straight to the corner.


    This time, I was really angry.


    But before leaving, there was a whisper from the deep of the stars: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t stimulate you."


    However, Taoist Mu has left


    Seeing people leave, Ning Tao is not complacent. Instead, he looks around and says, "I don''t know which elder is working for me. Please show up and let me show my gratitude."


    After a long silence, a suspicious whisper came: "you I can feel the existence of this emperor. "


    Ning Tao smiles. Although this place is the sea of the sky, it is in the fairyland after all. With the power of the source, we can feel that there is another person here.


    Breath, there seems to be some familiar.


    After a long time, the power of the stars all around was transformed and formed, and an old child appeared.


    He is not tall, like a dwarf, about a meter at most, but his face is firm, his faith is like iron, and his eyes are full of vicissitudes.


    The appearance of a child, the heart of an adult."You Are you Li Huang Ning Tao a face is startled, from the breath, he discerned one silk to speculate.


    The child smile, negative hand way: "yes, you boy, it is the heart can remember this emperor, also not in vain this emperor will teach you all his life."


    "I''m joking. I''ll never forget the gift of Dharma, and I won''t insult the prestige of lihuangquan."


    Ning Tao''s respectful archway.


    Hearing this, the child nodded. Like a mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law, the more satisfied she was, the more satisfied she was. On the whole, Ning Tao was a promising younger generation.


    Otherwise, is the inheritance of shidingshan so easy?


    At this time, the child suddenly said: "boy, your enemy Yan Feitian, the strength is not simple, your future situation will be very difficult and difficult."


    "Qinglian Zaohua Scripture, a half volume of Qingdi''s secret of eternal life and Lihuang boxing were cheated away by him."


    "In the future, if you don''t have full confidence, you should never fight hard, whether you are fighting or running for your life."


    "By the way, it''s true. The first drop was given to me by Qingdi in mythology, and the second drop was given to qingxuantian in archaic times. To tell you the truth, qingxuantian''s qualification was barely first-class at that time."


    "But later, as soon as he got the liquid, his strength improved by leaps and bounds, and no one could look down on him for a moment."


    "For example, the great doutian emperor, Yan Feitian, these heroes of all ages are gradually brilliant by this drop of nature liquid. You must make good use of your nature liquid..."


    Ning Tao was stunned for a long time. It turned out that there was a liquid of nature. It was so strong that it was incredible.


    At this time, the child''s body shape was illusory, and the vicissitudes of life sighed: "come on, boy, time is running out."


    speaks like bubbles.


    Ning Tao pondered for a long time. Few people knew how strong Yan Feitian was and how many cards he had, but at least there were few ways to kill him.


    In addition, he also has the Qinglian Zaohua Sutra, which has amazing healing power. It''s even more difficult to kill him.


    "Ah, the inside information..."


    "Two elder martial brothers must bless me..."


    Ning Tao sighs, and immediately sits on his knees in the same place. Now he is in the sea of heaven, and the key to longevity is full. When Taoist Mu is in a better mood, he will ask him about it.


    After such a long time, there must be an explanation, and he should also seize the time to improve his strength and become stronger.


    He was nearly killed twice, which is a bitter feud.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s insight surged into his mind, and the light suddenly appeared. It was like the divine power of the first ginseng fruit, as well as the liquid of nature integrated into his body, which played a role

 Chapter 2688

    What is the power of heaven? No one knows.


    No one knows.


    At the moment, both of them are amazing, and the two are amazing Ning Tao, wrapped by infinite spiritual light.


    The spirit also seems to fall into the epiphany.


    The power of heaven has appeared in the history of fairyland. It may be a gift from fairyland, a power of transformation, or a scripture of heaven.


    But what exactly? It depends on one''s luck


    "Buzz..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are closed, and his body moves against the heaven. He slowly absorbs the energy again and again on the big Sunday, and Zulian at his feet also regains his glory.


    The practice of star making is even more automatic, which makes the consciousness out of the body and become a part of the whole heaven and earth.


    Muscles and spirits are in the process of being washed.


    Sublimation over and over again.


    All of a sudden, the two blue ancient books in his hand turned into two blue rays and integrated into Ning Tao''s body.


    Become part of the aura.


    An unspeakable spiritual baptism begins


    "Stab..."


    Somewhere in the star continent, the resolute dwarf, who was transformed by Li Huang, came to the place where the Taoist was in a daze.


    "What? Still mad at me? "


    Taoist Mu shook his head. There were two objects in front of him. One was an ordinary jade tube, the other was a Dharma mask, and the other was It''s extremely cold.


    "She sent it to the sea beyond the sky. It should have been given to the boy. I guess he will leave."


    "Sister Xuan?"


    In fact, the Qing emperor is good at everything. It''s better to be a guardian or a gatekeeper.


    It''s flawless everywhere.


    But it is precisely because there are no flaws, too abide by the rules, so made a lot of pedantic things.


    Qingxuantian is one of them.


    The candle dragon of that year is another one.


    Once the "yuwenchuan" is a helpless thing!


    Of course, he is not qualified to comment on right and wrong. After all, the whole matter has nothing to do with him.


    The reason why he is here is purely to repay the kindness of nature in those years, and make him become a force emperor who shocked the three worlds from an unknown ant.


    The rise of the mythical age, the glory of the archaic age, but after the size of the matter he never participated.


    Because he chose to accompany Qingdi.


    Guard with it.


    He once saw and participated in the battle for the Lord of the three realms. Then he chose to be a hermit and no longer fight for it. Because he felt that it had nothing to do with him, so he has been guarding it with the Qing emperor since ancient times.


    One of the most dangerous is the first World War in ancient times. It''s not about the origin, but someone I want to break into the sky.


    That war was just a fluke in the end


    "Ning Tao, how is he?" Taoist Mu hesitated for a moment and planned to send these two things.


    But Li Huang shook his head and said, "that boy has a good thing coming. I don''t know what he''s learning. It''s estimated that the harvest will be great. When he wakes up, what are you going to do?"


    Taoist Mu took a deep breath and solemnly said, "send him to the end of the passage and let him know all this."


    "The sage, the Seven Realms, his mission, and even the unfinished work of the candle Dragon..."


    "Here, his progress will be very slow, and Yan Feitian is even more. So it''s time to leave. The key to longevity has been fully saturated and can open that door."


    "Beyond the Milky way, a wider world..."


    Li Huang was fascinated, then shook his head with a bitter smile, and said: "no wonder those people are greedy for profits. It''s really this temptation that is too big for everyone."


    "Even if the emperor has a trace of heart, don''t say outside the Milky way, just say the other four realms. If you let me go, I''m afraid I''ll become a real fairy immediately."


    "The limit of heaven and earth, the bottleneck of the three realms..."


    Taoist Mu laughs but does not speak. Looking at the unchanging sea of stars, he closes his eyes wearily.


    When will all this end


    "One day, ten days, one month..."


    I thought that Ning Tao would only need a few days to get out of the customs, but who would have thought that this sitting was actually a whole month, and his strength did not improve dramatically.


    I don''t know what this kid did?


    "Huhu..."


    On this day, Ning Tao''s eyelashes shook for a while, and finally slowly opened his eyes.


    Endless comfort came to my heart.


    I couldn''t help groaning.


    "Ah ~"


    he had been staring at his Lihuang, and his face was black. He coughed: "stop it, don''t be so rough."


    Ning Tao a Leng, the corner of the mouth helpless a draw, an open eye is staring at by two guys, any who will be uncomfortable, but he is in a good mood at the moment, lazy to pay attention to."Boy, why did you shut up so long? It seems that cultivation has been greatly improved, "Li Huang asked.


    Ning Tao smiles with pride. Although his cultivation is still the sixth level of the earth immortal, it has reached the middle stage. Moreover, compared with his harvest, it''s just a small thing.


    The ninth change of candlelight finally broke through.


    I didn''t expect that in the Epiphany, the spirit was advancing by leaps and bounds. I thought it would be the peak of Taixu body to break through first.


    And then, the second surprise is the origin of the fairyland. In one month, it finally reached 500 strands.


    That is to say, we have mastered the cost source of fairyland.


    All in all, his original goal has been achieved, with each of the three circles in charge of a cost source.


    Now I have a bottom in my heart.


    Of course, what surprised him most was the biggest harvest of the month, that is, to understand the Tao, to burst out a spark, and to reproduce a Scripture on the basis of his Tao.


    This Scripture is a collection of what he has learned all his life, such as the taboo immortality, the decision against heaven, the five elements, lihuangquan, and the secret of emperor Qingdi''s eternal life


    It is based on the eternal life formula of the Qing emperor that it has been continuously improved, transformed and sublimated into another.


    A method that suits you perfectly.


    What''s more, it can be said that the sequels to the Taixu ancient Sutra, the nine changes of the candle dragon, and what they don''t have Fairy!


    To put it bluntly, Ning Tao, just like his second elder martial brother, has found his own way and has his own method, such as the three soul Dharma created by his second elder martial brother.


    Of course, his Scripture is only a rudiment, and the fairy Scripture has not been fully deduced.


    But this is not the best way for Qingtao to go out


    At least now we can hang the three spirits.


    After all, it also fused him.


    Seeing Li Huang asking questions, Ning Tao just said with a smile: "the ancient Dafa, the immortal chapter!"


    "Eh? What is it? " They were at a loss.


    But Ning Tao laughs but doesn''t speak. It''s not necessary to say it now. It''s just a remnant and a rudiment. But in the future, Ning Tao must shock the world.


    This is my own creation Taboo method.


    "Cough..."


    Taoist Mu gave him a dry cough, handed him the jade tube and the extremely cold sky cover, and called out a corridor in the starry sky, saying: "this is given to you by Gu Xuanxuan. Now that the key to longevity has been repaired, it''s time for you to leave."


    "Go straight down this corridor and you''ll meet someone who will tell you everything you want to know."


    "For example, Gu Xuanxuan, Qi Jie..."

 Chapter 2689

    Ning Tao took over the jade tube and the extremely cold cover. It was really the breath of sister Xuan and Yiyi.


    One is what I want to say.


    One is to make yourself safer?


    Looking up at the corridor leading to nowhere, Ning Tao frowned and said, "who will I meet? Deep in the sea Is anyone else here? "


    "If you go, you will know that I am the guardian of the channel, and he is the real gatekeeper. After leaving the galaxy, you must do everything to improve your strength. I''m afraid that Samsung Lianzhu has been around for two or three years."


    The wood road person ponders, blurts out a way.


    "Two or three years..."


    Ning Tao in the heart of a fierce Deng, looking at the corridor indecision, can''t help but always want to look back.


    "Don''t worry. With Gu Xuanxuan here, Yan Feitian won''t trouble himself as long as he''s not stupid. He knows Gu Xuanxuan Not in the galaxy. "


    "I''m afraid she can stab him to death with a finger at her peak strength," said the Taoist.


    Although, they are now suppressed to a certain extent.


    He and Gu Xuanxuan are the same


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles bitterly and clenches two things. However, he gives Taoist Mu 24 pinzulian and a star continent the size of a city.


    Let him hand over these two things to tiantianmen.


    They need it more than themselves.


    Last time, the star bead was planned to last for a hundred years, but its development was too rapid.


    According to this momentum, it will be only seven or eight years. When we send it back, we believe that we can persist for more than ten years even at a high speed. This is the most important thing.


    Otherwise, how do you think those people in the elder hall came from?


    That is to eat the elixir as beans.


    Even more, the sky high price star beads are used as melon seeds to knock, as rice to pull, luxury makes people bleed


    After finishing these, Ning Tao lingered for a few seconds, and finally said: "wait for me to come back!"


    With that, he resolutely stepped into the corridor.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s back disappear in front of us, the hearts of Taoist Mu and Lihuang are empty, but one day, I''m looking forward to him Return in triumph.


    Galaxy, it''s up to you!


    In the endless corridor, Ning Tao is flying leisurely, as if he wants to absorb more of the flavor of his hometown.


    I don''t know when I''ll be back?


    This is a big responsibility.


    Ning Tao takes out Bai Luo from Yang Ling ring and rubs him inch by inch. There are more than ten cracks on Bai Luo''s gun body, which is almost broken by Yan Feitian.


    Thanks to its hard texture.


    Otherwise, the ordinary jiupinxian ware will be broken.


    "Buzz..."


    Bai luoru is weeping. She has been with her master for so many years. It is the first time that she has been so badly hurt.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t abandon you. I also need you to accompany me to fight in the world, the seven worlds of the galaxy, the whole world, and beat those villains down. How can they fall down at this time?"


    "I will try to recover you, make you stronger and strongest, and crush nagotan."


    Ning Tao whirled the gun body firmly.


    Bai Luo seems to feel Ning Tao''s expectation, and he also tries to respond, eager to drink the enemy''s blood


    Put Bai Luo away. Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out another thing. This is a broken scroll, which Miao Jingjing anxiously sent to him a month ago.


    The main idea is to make him run.


    Yan Feitian leaves the pass


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed tenderness, but at the same time, he was worried. After all, he let a weak woman stay in the tiger''s den.


    I hope Yan Feitian won''t guess anything.


    Be careful.


    And Yiyi, Wuyou, Xinyue, bao''er, Sophia, Mo Lao, Xiaobai, Xiaohei


    The faces flashed in Ning Tao''s mind.


    "Everybody, wait for me!"


    In this starry corridor, Ning Tao didn''t know how long he had been flying. Suddenly, his vision suddenly expanded, and his numb nerves gradually recovered.


    "This What is this


    Ning Tao was as like as two peas. The mysterious door appeared to be built by white jade appeared in front of him. The material seemed to be exactly the same as the longevity key.


    Towering suppression, no in and no out.


    It also exudes the momentum of eternal, boundless and majestic. Once the door is closed, it can intercept the eternal river.


    The mysterious gate is not alone. On the left side of the gate, a terrible and mysterious dragon is entwined as if it were real and vividly carved. On the right side, a nine color Phoenix is dazzling.


    In addition, there is a wooden carved dummy sitting in the middle of the mysterious door.


    It''s like being here for millions of years.


    But in the sky above the door, there are five ancient characters written on it. When you look at them carefully, it says: "long Born Town Ancient The door"Goo Grunt


    Ning Tao hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, slowly close to push push, but found it motionless, can''t help a punch, but pain to his cry.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    That blow almost cracked his bones.


    "What kind of door is this? So hard? "


    Ning Tao bares his teeth and looks at the towering door. Suddenly he turns his hand and takes out the key to longevity.


    At the moment, the key to longevity is shining slightly.


    It seems to echo with the portal.


    Ning Tao is surprised, looking for a long time, also did not find the keyhole, suddenly think of wood Taoist said there is one person here, but here empty, who?


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice came out: "successor, are you looking for me?"


    Ning Tao trembles, turns his head with stiff neck, and finds that the dummy sitting on the ground actually raises his head. In the sunken and shriveled eyes, he bursts out a touch of golden light, like a pair of beads flashing spiritually.


    "Ghost It''s expensive


    Listening to Ning Tao''s scream, the dummy had a speechless face and said with a smile: "heirs, don''t be afraid. I''m a puppet, not a ghost. It''s also a kind of life."


    "Puppets?" Ning Tao suddenly froze.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. You can call me Lao Fu, the Taoist puppet, the puppet''s puppet. I was a little puppet who was with the immortal sage in those years. Now, I am the guardian of the galaxy, and also The gatekeeper. "


    "It seems that you have got the key to leave. You can be regarded as the second disciple of the sage. It''s not easy, but you still have the last pass."


    The puppet Taoist said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pricks his innocent eyes, and his spirit sweeps slightly. However, he finds that he can''t feel the breath of the puppet Taoist.


    Is your strength too weak?


    With curiosity, he opened the perspective.


    However, at this moment, the puppet Taoist had no choice but to say with a smile, "although I''m useless, old and frail, I''m not easy for you to see through."


    "Without some strength, how can we protect the galaxy? But your eyes seem to belong to the little master of candle Dragon... "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao a strength dry cough, did not expect to be seen through, blush way: "I I''ll just try. By the way, what do you mean by the last pass


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "Ha ha..."


    With a smile, the puppet Taoist stood up slowly, bowed his body and said, "the meaning is very simple. Now you are the young master and the second disciple of the winner of longevity."


    "The little master is the master. If you want to be the master, you need to pass the last pass."


    "The last level is easy to say and difficult to say. Now it''s more difficult than climbing to heaven. It''s the master of the seven worlds and the galaxy. It completely inherits the mantle of the immortal sage, and it''s also the master of Laofu and Qinglian."


    "Of course, I''m not in a hurry at this last level. After all, even the young master of candlelight failed."

 Chapter 2690

    "The Lord of the seven worlds? The master of the galaxy? The last pass? " Ning Tao said slowly, frowning.


    Is that how candlelight lost?


    Who killed it?


    At this time, the puppet Taoist stretched out his rigid, rusty, numb body, and suddenly passed away with a terrible bearing like the emperor.


    But this second is to frighten Ning Tao.


    "Well How terrible


    "I''m afraid that''s the breath of the peak..."


    The puppet Taoist smilingly seems to be intentional, just to let Ning Tao experience the real strength.


    Here, his strength is not suppressed.


    In a unique space latitude.


    He said with a smile: "according to the rules, I will tell you about the history of the galaxy and the seven worlds."


    "There is also the mission given to you, and some things you have to do..."


    Ning Tao nodded silently, just as he also wanted to figure out how all this was going on. Then he sat down with his knees crossed, raised his ears and listened.


    Seeing this, the puppet Taoist''s hands filled with mist, creating an illusion in front of Ning Tao''s eyes


    "Everything has to start from a billion years ago," the puppet Taoist revealed his vicissitudes and created a picture.


    In the picture, it is a familiar figure of the peerless beauty. Surrounded by visions, he has got the road. He can pick up the stars by raising his hand. He often crosses the universe, omnipotent, unable to see the true face, and unable to distinguish between men and women.


    It''s like between heaven and earth Only one!


    "This is the old master, the immortal saint. She is also the last saint in heaven and earth. She has a long life and never dies. She gets the way with her longevity, proves the way with her longevity, and finally In charge of longevity. "


    "We can''t speculate on the strength of the master, and we can''t figure out the master''s ideas."


    The puppet Taoist looked at the figure and respected it.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are in a trance. He looks at this figure and is a little distracted. He suddenly notices that he has a Yangling ring in his left hand and a Yinling ring in his right hand.


    This time he really saw it.


    It''s a saint''s thing.


    At this time, the puppet Taoist leisurely said: "in front of one billion, the master traveled here, suddenly felt something, touched something, and stood here for one hundred thousand years."


    "No one knows what the master has realized, but the old man is a small pendant that the sage carries with him. In the past 100000 years, he has been able to become a spiritual person and receive the gift of the master."


    "In 100000 years, for the master, it''s just a flick of a finger. One day, she suddenly wakes up and makes a circle in this star field. How powerful is the power of saints to create all things."


    "In this way, an empty new galaxy was born and formed at this moment..."


    Ning Tao was distracted and said strangely, "is this big Milky way just made by a saint?"


    "Isn''t it too playful?"


    "Er..."


    "It can''t be said that the sage''s idea is stupid, but it should not be a whim."


    "As for the true meaning, I''m afraid you can''t know until you inherit the sage''s mantle," the puppet Taoist had no choice but to smile bitterly, but his eyes were full of expectations.


    They''ve been waiting a billion years for this.


    "Well And then what? " Ning Tao road.


    The picture gradually turns and changes rapidly, to the effect that all living things begin to breed in the galaxy.


    And a pale star slowly formed


    "When the Milky Way galaxy was established, the master left the hall of eternal life and the ancient gate of this town, and ordered me to choose the successor for her. The rules were also kept."


    "To be an apprentice, the only condition is to understand the holy way, but if you want to inherit the saint''s mantle, you need to be The master of the galaxy. "


    The puppet explained.


    Ning Tao clearly realized that it is one thing to become an apprentice, and it is another to inherit his legacy.


    "Where did the saint go?"


    "I don''t know. After the sage had arranged all these things, they disappeared and never appeared again. No matter inside or outside the galaxy, there was no trace."


    "In fact, Qinglian and I also want to know where the master is? But a billion years later, there was no news. "


    The puppet Taoist said sadly.


    At random, the puppet Taoist pointed to the pale planet and explained, "this planet is called Tianjie, and it is also the first one born and bred in the galaxy."


    "It symbolizes a kind of consciousness, order!"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump, heaven? Is that where yuwenchuan is? He seems to be the Lord of heaven.


    After all, we used to deal with each other.


    He''s a terrible man.


    Lianxingjue was obtained from him


    The picture continues to change. It tells the story of all the creatures in heaven. From the beginning, they are ignorant and gradually touch the way of practice, which contains rules.Generation after generation has created an unprecedented power.


    But many years later, another planet was born in the starry sky, but this planet was an extreme, dark red color, breeding one demon after another.


    "This planet is the second planet in the galaxy. It''s called jiuyoujie. The so-called extreme things will turn against each other. Most of jiuyoujie''s evil demons have no morality, only killing, only cruelty."


    "It symbolizes consciousness, is evil."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is also familiar with Jiuyou world. In those years, he once killed a Jiuyou devil.


    What''s your name Nine you crazy!


    His spirit was thoroughly seen by Ning Tao.


    But there are very few useful things. It seems that he is a younger brother named Jiu you Ao


    As soon as the picture turns, because of the formation of jiuyoujie, the friars of Tianjie notice the starry sky.


    Some people want to step out of the starry sky, but they are frozen to death by the low temperature.


    Only then did they realize that they were not strong enough.


    Therefore, a group of upright personages appeared, taking subduing demons and demons as their own responsibility, striving to cultivate and uphold justice, while the demons in the Jiuyou world wanted to devour the heaven.


    In this way, when the two strong people can step out of the sky one after another, a third planet appears.


    This planet is full of strong demons.


    The overall color is light yellow.


    "The third planet, the world of famous demons, has bred all kinds of demons, spirits, gifted animals, birds and beasts, and is very prosperous."


    "It represents consciousness, violence!"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, looking at the picture changes, two people delusion to arrive at the demon world, but strength is not enough.


    If you can reach the starry sky, you may not be able to cross it.


    Looking close, actually far away.


    In this way, the demon world watched the fight between heaven and Jiuyou world, one positive and the other negative, and they kept a low profile.


    Later, they joined the demon world.


    When the three World War was in full swing, the fourth gloomy star was formed.


    "This is the underworld, the gathering place of ghosts, but some of its birth is late, and some of it is not the right time, and it happens to be an accident."


    "The consciousness it symbolizes is darkness!"


    The puppet Taoist looks a little ugly.


    Ning Tao is suspicious, and suddenly finds that the army of heaven has gone to battle, and has occupied the underworld nearest to him.


    And the strength gradually surpasses the other three circles.


    It has become a unique show.


    In this change, 300 million years have passed unconsciously, and the picture is strange. When it stops again, it turns out that the three planets were born together.


    It''s fairyland, demon world, and All souls!

 Chapter 2691

    It''s amazing that all three stars appear together.


    A milky white one represents justice.


    A black one stands for evil.


    A water blue represents benevolence and tolerance.


    It''s the fairyland, the demon world and the spirit world, which are considered to be triplets with high yield


    Ning Tao looks at the three vibrant planets in the picture with a smile. It turns out that his own planet has a history of more than 700 million years.


    The world is still a vast home.


    Benevolence, tolerance!


    But the next second, he found that the other four realms were eyeing the new three realms.


    It''s like a hunter, staring at the prey.


    But because of the long distance, he didn''t dare to do it.


    Crossing the stars is dangerous.


    What''s more, the three realms are not without the power to bind a chicken. They are born with gods and demons in the flood, famine, and flood.


    The roar of three thousand gods and Demons shocked the four worlds.


    Galaxies are fair. The three realms know how to protect themselves from the obscurity. They are not only far away from the four realms, but also know how to group together. That was a time when gods and Demons rose together.


    Facing the pressure of the three realms, the four realms did not dare to move.


    The low temperature in the starry sky is everywhere, there are turbulence, storms These form a natural barrier.


    So it gives the three realms time to breathe.


    This is the so-called flood and famine era


    It seems to be the last one among the three thousand gods and demons. It has been pregnant for a long time and seems to have forgotten how to be born. It has been silent all the time.


    Some of the gods and Demons despise the waste fetus and are full of disgust. They always want to kill him.


    Finally, one day, a group of gods and Demons began to fight. But just when the fetus was about to be destroyed, an eight armed God and demon suddenly appeared. He had boundless power, fighting alone and even gaining the upper hand.


    Ning Tao always feels familiar.


    Suddenly, in the corner of the picture, he saw a six armed demon, but more treacherous than others.


    I''ve been staring at the waste tire.


    Greed is insidious.


    All of a sudden, the natural vision, the sky covered by the sun, so fierce that it was dark that I couldn''t see my fingers.


    But I heard Amazing dragon song.


    "Kang Kang..."


    When the sky is bright, the day is extremely dazzling, and the stillbirth is gone. In front of us, there is only a strange demon, a strange demon like a dragon.


    And it is Candle dragon!


    At this time, Ning Tao thought of an old dragon chant: "heaven does not give birth to a candle dragon, forever as long as night!"


    This sentence really goes well with it


    What puzzled everyone was that the candle dragon had no arms. You know, the gods and Demons valued blood lineage most.


    And lineage is the number of arms.


    But this demon has only one pair of dragon claws. Is it a variation? Or waste? Countless people only despise.


    But as soon as he was born, he helped the eight armed demon fight back the enemy. The treacherous six armed demon, who had been harboring evil intentions, came up to talk with them about brother and brother


    Ning Tao has a strange face. Why does he always feel like Chiyou.


    At this time, the puppet Taoist on one side said with emotion: "I''m afraid you''ve already guessed that this gifted demon is also the first disciple selected by the master and the second master of the key."


    "Dragon Emperor, candle dragon Immortal Emperor!"


    Looking at its growth, Ning Tao thought that that period was the end of flood and famine.


    They are critical of candlelight.


    Some say it is a heresy of the demons.


    But there are also a few people who say that the candle dragon is an extreme of the gods and demons, and the blood reaches another realm.


    Only the eight armed demon like the abyss firmly believes that


    In fact, tianqionghai has been selecting. The place of selection is the whole galaxy, from which the Taoism, Dharma and scriptures spread There are so many, otherwise the development would not be so fast.


    In a selection, the candle dragon, with its amazing power of holy products, won the top of the list.


    But in the selection, there is a person let Ning Tao feel very familiar, carefully look at one or two, suddenly pupil a shrink, lost his voice exclaimed: "yuwenchuan!"


    "Yes, yuwenchuan was the second one selected at that time. He was also a gorgeous monster."


    "Misfortune It''s from him, "sighed the Taoist priest, staring at the unwilling young man.


    "What What do you mean Ning Tao is suspicious.


    The puppet Taoist flicked his sleeve slightly, changed the picture and sighed: "yuwenchuan, inherited from the Yuwen clan in the heaven, is a rare evil in the whole heaven. He is conceited and proud all his life, and has never failed."


    "But this time, it was a real blow to him, but he was extremely unwilling, because there was no holy power, everything he had to be denied."


    "He''s not willing, and he doesn''t admit defeat..."


    Speaking of this, the puppet Taoist took a deep breath and blurted out: "in the final analysis, it''s also our negligence. The whole galaxy is a layer of super terror prohibition, and it can''t get in or out.""But when the candlelight dragon left the galaxy with the key, there seemed to be a gap in this layer of prohibition."


    "The galaxy outside the galaxy, power, some unfathomable power, coveting the sage''s mantle, actually along this gap to bewitch people and cultivate their power, Yu Wenchuan was selected."


    "But Qinglian and I were not aware of it in our deep sleep..."


    As soon as the picture turns, yuwenchuan gets the support of a big force, and his strength advances by leaps and bounds.


    Although not leaving the galaxy, but the strength of the rapid increase, no less than with the outside candlelight.


    At the same time, not only a big power intervened, the underworld, the demon world and the Jiuyou world got the support of a big power, picked out a demon and supported them to become the masters of the world.


    The underworld, so get rid of slavery.


    Lianxingjue came in at that time.


    Even in the world, this is priceless.


    Ning Tao face dew suddenly, so, so think, this yuwenchuan also worthy of a generation of Xiaoxiong.


    This period is already a mythical period.


    In the three realms, the divine beast rose and replaced the gods and demons, while the candle dragon mastered the origin of the three realms and became the first leader of the three realms.


    "Candle dragon, isn''t it very strong? But how could they be killed? " After understanding, Ning Tao inquired.


    Puppet Way Humanity: "this comes from the lies of those outsiders, there is no key to longevity, no one can do without this galaxy, but yuwenchuan persistent to leave here."


    "This idea, let him not hesitate to crazy!"


    "At this time, he believed a rumor and became the leader of the seven worlds. He mastered the origin of the galaxy in a disguised way, so he could leave."


    Ning Tao a listen to, at present also fierce a bright, clap hands a way: "this method should be feasible."


    "Yes, if we have to say the second way to leave, the master of the galaxy is the only choice. There is no third one. It''s just that, under normal circumstances, it''s OK, but it''s forbidden by saints."


    "Even if we can do our best to open a trace of prohibition and let one or two people leave the galaxy, the cost is no less than the end of the day."


    "The origin of the seven planets has dried up, and all living creatures living on them will die of shock and low temperature."


    "Remember, all but the Lord of the world will die, all, all!"


    Ning Tao face a white, brain melon seeds "buzz" ring, after a long time, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, way: "he Didn''t make it? I still don''t want to


    "He hesitated. After all, this is just a hypothesis. The prohibition of saints is unimaginable and powerful. If he fails and the planet is destroyed, he will have nothing, so they tried the third way."


    "What?"


    "Attack Sky sea, break through the channel

 Chapter 2692

    "Passage? Heaven and sea


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he patted his thigh and suddenly realized, "I see. No wonder when I first entered tianqionghai, I found a lot of palace ruins. It seemed that I had experienced a great war."


    "It turned out that in the mythical period, the four circles joined hands to attack the sky sea, trying to break through the channel and rush out of the galaxy."


    I don''t know the strength of the puppet world, but I don''t know the strength of the puppet world


    "Yuwenchuan, they have got the support of big forces outside the galaxy, and their strength has long been far away from the three realms. In fact, tianqionghai is not in the fairyland.


    "To be exact, it''s not in any one realm, it''s in the center of the galaxy, but there''s a way for the seven realms to go to the sky sea, because they have to be selected."


    "That time, yuwenchuan seized a way and took his men to kill him. Qinglian fought against the four allied forces alone. The situation was terrible. I don''t know how many people died?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he asked: "at that time, the Qing emperor should be the peak strength, right? How strong is it? "


    "Ha ha..."


    The puppet Taoist looked at him with a smile and said, "the Qing emperor is his strength after he was suppressed by the three realms rule, which is also your name for him."


    "But in the past, it was called Qinglian Xianhuang, and few people in the Galaxy were stronger than him."


    "Xianhuang ~


    Ning Tao''s eyes lit up and finally noticed the word. It seemed that the candle dragon was also at this level.


    It sounds like the strength is great.


    It must be better than Xianwang.


    The picture turns again, like the tide of the four allied forces, frantically besieging Qinglian.


    The whole vast sky and sea were smashed.


    Equivalent to tens of millions vs one.


    The light consumption is dead.


    "At that time, the strength of Qinglian was very strong, but it was outnumbered. Moreover, at that time, the four yuwenchuan people all refined the origin of the world, became the leader of the world, and successively entered The land of immortals. "


    "Among them, yuwenchuan is the most powerful. I don''t know how much stronger he is than the other three."


    "In that battle, Qinglian would rather die than surrender. At last, she did everything she could, abided by her mission, and took away the sky and sea. But she could only escape."


    "Without the key to longevity, it will never allow anyone to step into the passage and leave the galaxy..."


    The puppet Taoist seems to be able to see Qinglian across the space.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said, "so, green lotus, with the sky sea, escaped to the fairyland?"


    "No, at that time, the candlelight dragon experienced outside the Milky way, and its strength was unfathomable. It was at that time that he came back and preached in the world with his sweetheart. Qinglian went to ask for help."


    "However, because of the heavy injury, he fell to the fairyland and has no ability to leave here."


    The puppet Taoist said with a bitter smile.


    At this time, Ning Tao asked: "his sweetheart, but Gu Xuanxuan, what is her identity?"


    "This..."


    The puppet Taoist hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Gu Xuanxuan is from a big ancient clan outside the Milky way. She is the saint of that clan, and her strength is at the level of Immortal King. Later, the candle dragon fell in love with her through experience."


    "Outside? Can I bring people in? Or take it out? " Ning Tao tried.


    "You are the young master and the chosen successor. You naturally have this right. However, you can bring in people. If you want to bring out native people, you need to be the master of the galaxy. Otherwise, you will not be allowed."


    "Only when you become the master of the galaxy and inherit the mantle of the sage, the whole galaxy will be yours. You can do whatever you want, and there is no restriction on access."


    "The key to longevity in your hand is actually a transmission. Only when the energy is fully stored can it be transmitted. Now, the energy is barely enough to send you away to the galaxy."


    The puppet Taoist said with a smile.


    Ning Tao ponders, which means that the whole galaxy, only he can leave with the key.


    Even if the key is taken away by others, they will not admit it, because the key lies in The power of holy goods.


    This condition is really harsh.


    People from outside can bring them in and out by themselves, because they are not local people, such as sister Xuan, but like sister Xia, they can''t bring them out.


    Unless you become the master of the galaxy.


    Otherwise, he has to follow the rules


    "The green emperor came to ask for help. What happened? Did the candle dragon do it? " Ning Tao feels that he has got to the point.


    This is a problem that has troubled him for a long time.


    Candlelight, what''s the matter?


    The puppet Taoist didn''t open his mouth, but his hands were filled with fog again, which made the picture change. In his sight, the Allied forces of the four realms crossed the starry sky and fought in the three realms.


    Warships, starships, dense.


    Even three huge planets are moving under control, and only the Lord of the world can do that.Candle dragon was startled, only with a familiar Miaoman woman, came to the starry sky to fight, two people, but have to face the division of four planets.


    That woman is Gu Xuanxuan.


    Yuwenchuan, as a representative of the four realms, came out to negotiate fiercely with candlelight in the starry sky


    The puppet Taoist sighed: "yuwenchuan is really a generation of heroes and demons. It''s a pity that he didn''t realize the power of holy goods. Otherwise, he is also a good candidate and a good successor."


    "But the rules That''s the rules! "


    "In the battle with Qinglian, he established his name as an invincible emperor. Although he was no better than the candle dragon, he was no worse."


    "He put forward three conditions to the dragon, one is to hand over the key, the other is to open the channel, and the third is to hand over the power of the three realms, so as to spare the dragon''s life."


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately feel absurd, ridiculous, even if the candle dragon can agree, Qinglian will not agree.


    As if he had guessed what he thought, the puppet Taoist said bitterly, "yes, I can''t agree with you. Yuwenchuan just wants to leave the galaxy, but the four of them don''t care about the life and death of the galaxy."


    "Do you think those big powers outside the galaxy only covet the sage''s mantle? No, in this galaxy, there''s a magical substance all over the place


    "You can call it Eternal substance


    Ning Tao a Leng, surprised a way: "that is what?"


    "It''s a kind of magical energy that can make life immortal. Only the immortal sage can do it, and the whole galaxy is full of this energy."


    "Beyond the Milky way, human immortals can live a thousand years at most, earthly immortals can live 10000 years, celestial immortals can live 100000 years, and the Immortal King can live a million years. This is a normal life span."


    "But in the Milky way, some powerful emperors can live for millions of years, while the quasi Immortal King can not only live for thousands of years, but also seal up his own deep sleep."


    "The myth sleeps deeply, can live to ancient times to wake up, this kind of rule only the galaxy can realize."


    "Outside the Milky way, you don''t have to think about it at all. It''s absolutely impossible. In the Milky way, there are outstanding people, arrogant demons ten times more than those outside. If you are outside, it''s almost impossible for you to have the holy body of the sun."


    "Do you think you can get this holy body with a little transformation? This is the magic of the galaxy. "


    "Those outside forces want to rush in all the time, snatch, plunder, and even occupy the nest of the magpie, while the natives can only be reduced to slaves. Do you think it is possible for the candle dragon to hand over those three things?"


    The puppet Taoist sneered.

 Chapter 2693

    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he realized that the galaxy was in such great danger.


    How attractive it is.


    It turned out that they were in bliss and didn''t know it.


    I''m afraid it''s light for the puppet Taoist to say so. If he doesn''t have the strength, he will have no right to speak. Once he lets the outside people break in, what else can they do?


    It''s just a bunch of fish to be slaughtered.


    Just imagine, you get a huge treasure, will allow outsiders and ants to share your things?


    Don''t even think about it, I''m afraid.


    It''s no use fighting because you''re not qualified.


    I don''t know how long those people outside have been coveting this place? What the last Saint left behind can absolutely make the whole universe and the world crazy.


    His vision is still too shallow


    But Ning Tao hummed coldly: "if it''s me, I won''t do it. It''s impossible to be afraid of death."


    The puppet Taoist was stunned. Looking at Ning Tao''s firm appearance, he said slowly, "that''s what the candle dragon did in those years. He fought against the four emperors and the four worlds with his own strength. There were countless casualties."


    "Zhanhuang and yuwenchuan regard human life as a weed, and call the origin of the world to fight against the enemy. Just one encounter will lead to volcanic eruption, tsunami, gale and so on in the sky. How many casualties are there?"


    "Make it clear that you will never stop until you get the key and the source. You don''t care how much you die."


    "Although the candle dragon refined the origin of the three worlds, he didn''t use it indiscriminately. He had great love in his heart, had the heart of Saint''s compassion, didn''t use the origin of the world excessively, and completely used his own strength against the enemy."


    "But gradually he lost out to the four."


    Ning Tao''s face sank and he said suspiciously, "since he can''t fight, why don''t you and the green Emperor help?"


    "At least the candle dragon is also your little master?"


    "Er..."


    "The old man is quite special. He has never left the channel. He needs to supervise and guard the rules of the galaxy. Even if he wants to leave, he has no choice but to let him develop."


    "As for Qinglian, he can go to help, although he may not win, but he didn''t go," the puppet Taoist priest felt guilty.


    "No? Why? " Ning Tao was shocked.


    "It''s too old-fashioned and rigid in rules. It never left tianqionghai for a billion years. Moreover, when it was seriously injured, it couldn''t do anything. People in the three circles were too weak to know about it."


    "So, the candle dragon has always been isolated and helpless, and in the starry sky with Gu Xuanxuan The war lasted ten days and ten nights. "


    The puppet Taoist didn''t say much, but directly transferred the picture.


    Ning Tao looks at the battle sadly. The stars are stained with blood, the halberds are falling, and there are corpses everywhere.


    That kind of taste, Ning Tao feels a little.


    Helpless, tangled, powerless.


    Although the candle dragon had traveled all over the world, he was very powerful and had the power of holy goods, but in the end, his fists were hard to beat, and Gu Xuanxuan''s strength could not help him.


    The fourth emperor was desperate.


    The source of the four worlds is drying up.


    "What happened?" Ning Tao took a deep breath and asked directly.


    After a long silence, the puppet Taoist suddenly pointed to the Milky way in the starry sky and said in a hoarse voice, "that''s the candle dragon, the seal laid by his life."


    "He knows that he can''t avoid this disaster and will eventually die, but he can''t give up the key, let alone let the three realms of life be ruined, and let the galaxy become someone else''s back garden, so He chose to sacrifice. "


    "At the cost of life, with the origin of the three realms and assisted by the laws, a seal of the galaxy is formed."


    "If yuwenchuan and others attack, the three realms will be destroyed, and the origin will disappear. Even if the four realms, such as Tianjie, are not destroyed by the same forces, they will not be able to open the galaxy with the power of the four worlds."


    "Therefore, he can''t move the seal of the galaxy, and the three realms can''t be destroyed, otherwise, he will never leave this place."


    "It''s easy for them to control the Galactic world. There''s only one way for them to control the Galactic world


    "However, the first time is now..."


    Ning Tao''s head hummed. It turns out that the Milky way in the starry sky is the life seal of candlelight.


    It''s used to block the powerful enemies in the four realms, such as Tianjie.


    It''s six or seven billion years.


    In the picture, he sees Gu Xuanxuan''s unwilling, crying and angry, but she is hard hit, almost dying. She is sealed by candlelight dragon with a secret method and thrown to the three realms to keep her alive.


    As a result, Ning Tao already knew that the seven exquisite stones made by Gu Xuanxuan fell to the fairyland in the year of mythology and were picked up by Chi You


    "In that battle, the key to longevity was almost broken and could not be transmitted. Otherwise, Gu Xuanxuan would not stay here, and the broken key would have returned to Qinglian."


    "The galaxy seal needs the support of the three realms. To put it bluntly, it is the power that the three realms need to grow up. Over the years, they have been supporting the seal. They have not made progress and have been maintaining the seal.""Therefore, the three realms have been unable to accommodate stronger people. If the seal is there, there is no way."


    "Lihuang, Qinglian, they can''t be regarded as the real Immortal King, they can only be regarded as the quasi Immortal King. However, as long as there is a suitable environment, they will make a breakthrough immediately. If they are pressed for too long, there will be a surge breakthrough."


    "I really want to see this scene, and I''m afraid this day is not far away..."


    The puppet Taoist looked at the Milky way.


    Ning Tao frowned and said in a deep voice, "I understand. Galaxy seal, I''m afraid it won''t last long?"


    "As long as 30 years, as short as 10 years, if there is any change, this time may be faster, by then, the whole galaxy All will be destroyed once. "


    "As a saint''s apprentice, it''s your mission to protect the galaxy. You must not let yuwenchuan succeed."


    The puppet Taoist bowed to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao helped him up and said with a bitter smile: "for nothing else, even for my relatives, I will fight with all my strength, but time seems too hasty."


    "I believe you, this time let you go beyond the galaxy, is to let you to enhance the strength."


    "Although our galaxy has a long life span, the galaxy, after all, is too young to support the super strong, and the other four worlds are not suitable."


    "So only when we go to those long-standing galaxies, which are often tens or hundreds of billions of years old, can we have a big environment there."


    "I believe that with your talent and shameless degree, you will be better than candlelight."


    The puppet Taoist has a solemn face.


    But Ning Tao a listen, the whole person all froze, black a face, corner of the mouth crazy smoke, what meaning? You puppet looks serious. How can you swear?


    "Your candle dragon nine changes, Taixu ancient Scripture, in fact, the original name is not like this. They are the eternal chapter of" eternal life and eternal decision ". Since they become the apprentices of saints, they are qualified to practice the eternal chapter. Put them away."


    As soon as the puppet Taoist said this, he handed out an ancient book,


    Ning Tao''s angry face froze and quickly took it over with a smile. He had already said that he almost hit you.


    The sage''s Dharma is at least better than that of the Qing emperor.


    It''s developed this time. It seems that it''s not bad to be a saint''s Apprentice.


    "It''s not too early to say so much. You can find the rest by yourself. Samsung Lianzhu will be completed in two or three years. If you come back late, you will miss this opportunity."


    "It''s also a disaster for Chiyou to succeed. Well, it''s time to go. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    The puppet Taoist said it with a sharp pinch.


    Ning Tao hasn''t reacted yet. The key in his hand suddenly moves and directly melts into the Dantian in his body. The door shines so brightly that he sucks his whole body in.


    "I don''t know I hate you... "

 Chapter 2694

    The seventh forbidden area, hell.


    Kneeling and praying in the middle of the palace, he could not help kowtowing.


    In the central palace, there are nine halls, Yama, hundreds of messengers, and even some mysterious black robes.


    One of them is Miao Jingjing, a beautiful woman. Her beautiful eyes are shining and her strength is not bad. With the accumulation of resources, she has become an immortal. After all, she has mastered the witchcraft of the twelve ancestors.


    Hell hall is not bad for resources.


    Miao Jingjing''s status is equivalent to Luo Tian''s.


    But at the moment, she is anxious in her heart. After hearing from Ning Tao, there is no news from Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead now.


    In the hall, there is a familiar figure sitting. At the moment, he is adjusting his health interest. His whole body is full of green light, and some obvious wounds have healed.


    This person is Yan Feitian!


    All of a sudden, Yan Feitian opened his cold eyes, frowned into words, looked up at the sky, and whispered: "how? Ning Tao''s feeling is gone? Is he dead? "


    "It''s impossible. I''m afraid he can''t die with emperor Qing There is only one answer


    "Like the candle Dragon I''m leaving


    Yan Feitian suddenly got up, his face was ferocious, and his fist was creaking. Why? Why didn''t he get a good result every life?


    In order to leave, he planned so long, but in the end, still nothing, on the contrary, others left so easily.


    He is not willing to die.


    Suddenly, he looked up to the sky and roared: "Ning Tao, candle dragon, I will never lose. I am waiting for you here."


    "I''ll use the nine generations of accumulation to show you what it means to be the first person in the three realms under the law. I''ll certainly crush you to pieces with my own hands..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    As soon as the words came out, Miao Jingjing, the king of Chu River, the king of runner, and even the king of Qin Guang''s face changed slightly.


    The voice resounded through the whole hell.


    An old lady selling soup suddenly raised her head with a silent look. Her eyes flashed memories of sadness, as if she could see a beautiful fairy. But it was a flash in the pan, and she began to serve the soup tremblingly


    In the river Styx, which runs through the whole underworld, there is a tightly packed old man who is supporting the boat, but his movements are stiff.


    He raised his head slightly, and a pair of evil eyes appeared under the hat


    The three realms are still operating as before.


    One more person, one less person, can''t make waves, not to mention few people know this journey.


    Ning Tao screamed wildly and was pulled by a stream of energy. The speed was too fast. His facial expression twitched and he felt dizzy. He felt that his body was not his own, and even his ears were blind.


    What''s the level of the teleport array?


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    "Old puppet Mr. Benny I''m in a hurry to reincarnate... "


    "I Not yet Prepare for Well


    "Start Have you finished... "


    Ning Tao could not speak clearly. He felt that he was in the speed of light, and there was a stable channel around him.


    Every second is like the past year.


    After a while, he forgot the time.


    In the whirl, the body suddenly light, light, Ning Tao breathing suddenly a loose, haven''t opened his eyes, a head hit something.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao''s face was twisted, and his tears almost came out. He felt like a big bag on his head.


    "Ah I like grass Old puppet I''m not finished with you... "


    Ning Tao cursed. His muscles twitched and he showed his teeth. As soon as he looked up, he found that he had bumped into a bronze lion statue. There were two statues in total. They were huge, like a guard.


    When he bumped into it, he didn''t have a dent at all, but he was in great pain.


    "What kind of material is this? You can''t even break your own Taixu perfection. Can you move it away? "


    Ning Tao rubbed his head and muttered.


    Holding the bronze lion and pulling it out, his face turned red and he didn''t move it.


    Wandering around, looking around strangely, he found that it was like the underground world, and the top of his head was full of hard black hard rocks. He fought with all his strength, but it didn''t work.


    And at the foot, is a piece of obscure and tedious lines, this degree, even Ning Tao feel dizzy.


    But I can tell it''s a teleport.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, the transmission array seemed to be at the level of trans galaxy. At most, he arranged that kind of trans domain level. Compared with this, he didn''t even match his shoes.


    "I wipe, baby..."


    Ning Tao is overjoyed, as if he saw a naked beauty. His eyes are shining and he understands this array.It''s like remembering all the lines in your mind.


    He assured us that this kind of trans Galaxy transmission array is absolutely priceless. The scope is as vast as a square, and there is no problem in transmitting thousands of people. He can only transmit five people at most.


    And most importantly, this trans Galaxy transmission array has no security measures.


    In short, like the transmission array arranged by Ning Tao, the core is usually covered by some means.


    In case others steal from him.


    But this, however, exposes the core. It''s not so much that we are not afraid of learning, but rather that we intend to let people learn. However, even if we can learn, there is no one who can really learn.


    Because the first condition is the way of space.


    It''s enough to stop 99.9%.


    After watching it for a long time, Ning Tao felt that his brain was not enough. His head was swollen and heavy. The big bag on his head had not been returned, just like a small fist.


    Ning Tao knew that he couldn''t be in a hurry for a while, and he didn''t find the exit here.


    It''s like a closed place.


    He immediately leans on the bronze lion and has a rest in place for a while. After a while, he opens his eyes and suddenly finds that the book "eternal secret" is missing.


    Ning Tao is shocked. It''s a saint''s way. If you lose it, you can''t be distressed to death.


    But when I think of this, I suddenly have a strange Scripture in my mind, echoing like the great Lu of Hong Zhong. The big golden characters surround me in front of my eyes. Ning Tao is stunned. How did this scripture get to my head?


    Pondering, out of curiosity, he watched for a while, but suddenly indulged in it. He was intoxicated with it and looked wonderful. He watched it all day.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao took a long breath and exclaimed: "this method is really wonderful. It''s unparalleled in the world. However, I''ve walked out of my own way and can only hurt you to become my nutrient."


    Ning Tao is pleased that with this eternal life, eternal chapter, his ancient Dafa, immortal and Emperor chapter, I believe it will be deduced soon.


    It''s not hard to imagine how powerful the ancient Dafa would be once it was born.


    Grow on the shoulders of giants.


    Happily relieved, Ning Tao gets up and finds his mouth. Although he is not in a hurry to leave here, he should at least know where he is. He can''t be trapped here.


    From the birth of the Milky way to now, the puppet Taoist told him once, and he also understood about it.


    He has no time to think about the four realms.


    The affairs of the three realms are the most important. Within two or three years, I have to go back and snatch the origin of the three realms and fight a life and death battle with Yan Feitian.


    The hatred between himself and him has never ceased.


    According to the meaning of the puppet Taoist, if you become the master of the galaxy, even if you look at the world, it is also a super power of the first class, enough to protect the galaxy, and also the last level of your own.


    Ning Tao is full of fighting spirit. The world is so wonderful. How can we know whose position it is if we don''t fight?


    "Yan Feitian, Yu Wenchuan, wait for me!"

 Chapter 2695

    The whole underground cavity, like a natural, no gap, a crack is not found.


    Ning Tao''s silly eyes, can''t there be no exit? Then who is under this cloth? If you say it''s born, it''s bullshit. It''s man-made.


    There must be something in this place.


    But in this square, Ning Tao has been thinking about it for a long time, and there is no strange place.


    Perspective, nothing?


    You''re not going to let him use the teleport again, are you?


    Ning Tao is depressed. He calls out the key of longevity to watch. There is no crack on the surface of the key. It seems that the repair is the same as before, but the quantity may be empty.


    One transmission consumes all the energy.


    If you want to start the teleportation array, you should at least fill it with the key of longevity. But does he have so much energy?


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao sighed, headache, suddenly aware of the wrong, corner of the eye saw two bronze lion shining.


    "This What''s going on? "


    He rushed over. He had long felt that the two bronze lions were not right, because the front was inlaid in the stone wall, and the back was exposed in front of his eyes. He had never seen such a thing before, but he had never found anything fishy before.


    In line of sight, the two bronze lions shimmered slightly, as if it was because of the appearance of the key to longevity.


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, suddenly opened perspective, step by step toward the two bronze lions.


    A hand, actually put in.


    Ning Tao suddenly stares big eyes, this wall? It was solid just now. How can I wear it all at once? As soon as he clenched his teeth, he plunged in.


    "Brush..."


    In front of his eyes, Ning Tao came out. The light was dim. It seemed that he came to an abandoned mine cave. All around, there were mines leading to all directions.


    Looking back, it is a solid wall.


    "Interesting, it''s the fluctuation of space," said Ning Tao. He licked his shriveled lips. The power of space left in such a place is definitely not simple.


    After thinking about it, he went back again.


    Although I don''t know where it is, it''s a rare opportunity now. First, write down all the lines of the transmission array, understand the power of space, and leave here.


    Just in time, he wants to practice the first few chapters of his ancient Dharma, and his foundation will be more solid.


    It is estimated that there will be a breakthrough in strength


    Eight days later, Ning Tao opened his bright eyes in the underground cave. With his resources, he had been practicing hard all the time. He had already built the foundation and the melting pot according to the ancient Dafa''s route.


    My strength has at least doubled.


    Cultivation, also reached six peaks, seems to be able to break through these days.


    Ning Tao has recorded all the lines of the transmission array in his mind, and the way of space is also rising. If you ask him to arrange the transmission array again, you can taste the immortal.


    It''s time for Ning Tao to go out for a walk.


    Look where you are?


    "Brush..."


    Walking out of the mine, seeing the long lost sunshine, Ning Tao felt comfortable and joyful all over his body.


    The energy of heaven and earth is also very strong. Ning Tao feels it slightly, which is at least ten times of that of the three realms.


    Ning Tao said to himself that stars need to grow and galaxies need to grow, and the longer they exist, the stronger the galaxy is, provided there is no interference.


    According to this estimate, the galaxy where he is now is at least 10 billion years old.


    Ask someone first.


    Ning Tao pondered and released the power of the spirit, which covered nearly tens of thousands of meters.


    However, in addition to some wild animals, low-level spirit beasts, and some elixirs, they found nothing. Are they in the wilderness?


    After thinking about it, along with the intensity of the energy of heaven and earth, you can definitely meet people.


    "Roar, roar..."


    In the far distance, you can hear some loud roars.


    Judging from the sound, it should be a tenth order spirit beast. It seems that it is also very dangerous here.


    Ning Tao just walked a few steps, suddenly light Yi, two uninvited guests broke into his spirit range, a chase and a escape, the speed is quite fast.


    "Help, Daoyou, brother, please help me..." A young man with a delicate appearance fled in a hurry. When he saw Ning Tao, he immediately called out.


    It''s like catching a straw.


    However, Ning Tao glanced at him and found that Dixian Wuzhong''s strength was not weak, but it seemed that he had no fighting power.


    Then he glanced behind him and frowned slightly. This is a fierce tiger with big spots. His strength is around the eight immortals. Moreover, I don''t know why, he is red eyed and has been chasing the young man to fight.


    It''s like a deep hatred.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao feels strange. He is afraid of trouble. Listening to the cry for help, he doesn''t move.


    He doesn''t want to get himself into trouble.


    After all, I''m new here and I don''t know anything."Save Help... "


    The young man escaped a fatal claw, knocked over three big trees, vomited blood, and was scarred. Even if he ran, he could not run far.


    And that ferocious big tiger, seem to ignore Ning Tao, that blood red tiger eye only this youth one person.


    "Daoyou, I I''m the flower family. Please help me. As long as you are willing to help me, I will report again afterwards. Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher.... "


    The young man was crying.


    One leg, just a moment ago.


    A listen to this speech, Ning Tao tiny a pick eyebrow, seem to be this words say of some intention move.


    As soon as the handsome young man''s eyes brightened, he saw the spotted tiger coming up. He almost closed his eyes and yelled: "a thousand stars, and my two sisters'' chance to be alone..."


    "Roar Boom, boom... "


    Just when he thought that he would die, there was a loud noise and a sob.


    Before I opened my eyes, I heard a voice full of righteous indignation: "dare to move my brother-in-law, I want to die!"

 Chapter 2696

    When he saw and heard the cruel words, the young man opened his eyes.


    Three or four big trees were smashed in a row.


    And this is just a young man''s punch.


    "Goo Gulu, ok "It''s so strong," said the handsome young man, shaking and muttering.


    Seeing Ning Tao pulling him up, he said faintly to the Striped tiger, "it''s not easy for me to read you. You and I have no grudge. If I don''t kill you, run away."


    "I believe that with your wisdom, my words should be very clear. Don''t look for a dead end."


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    However, with a roar of fury, the Striped tiger said: "you human beings, there is no good thing to kill my offspring, blood debt Only blood. "


    "Heirs? Who killed your heirs? "


    "Not long after I entered the dragon bone mountain range and joined the three race competition, I was chased by you all the time. No spirit beast moved. You Don''t be unjust. "


    Handsome young fool''s grievance.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao opens the perspective and sweeps on him. As expected, he realizes that there are differences.


    Some of the blood on him is not his.


    Even mixed with a breath.


    "Murder?"


    However, the Striped tiger was angry, his eyes were blurred by his mind, and he said crazily: "human beings are liars. We should all kill them. It''s just that we haven''t eaten human flesh for a long time. It''s time to open meat..."


    Seeing the big tiger coming, Ning Tao sighed. With a wrong step, he blocked his brother-in-law behind him and said with pity, "well, why do you want to die?"


    "Out of measure..."


    But Junxiu young man''s face changed greatly, his mouth subconsciously exclaimed: "you Be careful. It''s a red blood demon tiger. It''s a monster. Don''t be careless... "


    But the next second, the energy of the five elements between heaven and earth suddenly converges, gradually forming a small storm, which is compressed in the palm by Ning Tao. The energy of the five elements is very strong, and this move naturally becomes stronger.


    "The five elements are eternal!"


    "Brush..."


    The halo of five elements is thrown out by Ning Tao. It''s as fast as lightning. Even the space can be torn.


    As soon as the red blood demon tiger''s pupil shrinks, a sense of danger of death surges all over his body. His hair explodes and stands up. The next second, his mouth gathers a stream of blood light. It''s his talent that explodes like a shell.


    A bloody light meets the halo of the five elements.


    "Hong Hong..."


    But just one second, the blood light was broken, and the five elements halo was strong to meet the demon tiger.


    "What What No... "


    The red blood demon tiger was shocked, only felt a flower in front of her eyes and a cool body. The five elements aura actually penetrated through her, and her huge body was stiff in mid air.


    "You..."


    With the sound of "Putong", the red blood tiger split into two.


    Just kneel down at the foot of Ning Tao.


    Die without The whole body.


    "Win Won? How How is that possible? " The handsome young man was stunned. He was five times the immortal. Is there such a big difference between this young man and six times the immortal?


    He has been chased by the demon tiger for more than an hour, but Ning Tao gives it a second.


    He thought he was going to fight for at least a few hundred rounds, right?


    Is this ridiculous?


    Ning Tao thought about it for a while. The main reason is that the demon tiger consumes a lot and underestimates himself. Otherwise, this kind of spirit beast is not so easy to kill.


    At least You need two moves.


    Compared with the spirit beasts in his galaxy, they are weaker. No wonder they have outstanding people there.


    In terms of language, cultivation and so on, the whole galaxy originates from the hall of eternal life. The hall of eternal life is a collection of ancient books from major galaxies a billion years ago. Therefore, except for some different styles, others are similar.


    The cultivation of their seven realms is also rooted in Miao Hong.


    Absolutely orthodox!


    Looking at Ning Tao busy digging animal Dan, the handsome young man swallowing saliva, squeezing out a smile, respectfully said: "Daoyou, this Thank you for your help this time. "


    "May I have your name? Is it my blue starfish? Who is the pride of my family? Why have I never seen you before? "


    Ning Tao put away the animal pill, put the demon tiger''s body into the ring, left only two animal legs, yawned and said: "just call me brother-in-law. By the way, do you have star beads here?"


    "Er..."


    Handsome youth mouth a draw, doubt a way: "star bead? Of course, don''t you know? "


    "This is not only the currency of our wild galaxy, but also the currency of the universe. A star bead is as precious as a thousand immortal stones."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned, only one = one thousand, and the reward he just gave himself was only one million immortal stones? It''s not enough to stuff your teeth.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s black face, the flower family three young man explained: "Daoyou, Daoyou, don''t be angry. I absolutely didn''t mean to tease you. I''m really shy. I only brought so much here.""If you feel less, you can wait for the end of the big competition among the three ethnic groups, and my family will give you a generous reward."


    Then he handed out the thousand stars.


    Ning Tao took a look, and his star bead is no different, is far less than the quality.


    I saw him make a fire in the same place, sitting on the other side, roasting his thin legs leisurely, while playing with the taste: "boy, do you dare to play with me even with your little heart? Do you want me to protect you until the end of the game? "


    "Why do you want to join the competition if it''s so dangerous? Are you not afraid to die? "


    With a bitter smile, the flower family said, "this is the custom of our wild galaxy. It''s also the command of overlord star. It''s clearly to weaken the power of subordinates. It''s been going on for many years, and I dare not follow it."


    "In other words, is Daoyou not my blue ocean star? Why do you know these common sense


    But Ning Tao glanced at him with a smile and said, "ask what you should ask, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    "It''s good for you, but it won''t hurt you. If I wanted to, you''d be dead."


    "Ming I understand... "


    The flower family three little wiped the cold sweat on the forehead, a long sigh of relief, thinking deeply in the heart, quickly told him about the wild star field and blue sea star.


    After the words, Ning Tao gradually has some understanding.


    They are now on a planet called blue sea star, which is very similar to the earth in terms of water area, while the three families control blue sea star.


    Hua family, Liang family, and Su family!


    According to the custom, every ten years, blue sea stars need to hold a three race competition. It is said that it is a three race competition. In fact, the participants are the pride of the whole blue sea star.


    It''s still mandatory.


    This time there were thousands of participants.


    It''s in the dragon bone mountain range that the one who gets the most animal elixirs wins


    The location of blue sea star is the wild galaxy, and the main star is overlord star. The inside information is very deep, but that thing is far away from here


    Huajia sanshao is the contestant sent by Huajia this time. It''s really because the family is out of touch. Tianjiao''s younger generation, who didn''t have the ability to win, wanted to hide in the mountains, but unexpectedly met the demon tiger.


    It''s bad luck for him.


    The more they ate the leg, the more fragrant it was, and the more harmonious the atmosphere became.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet. Can it be disclosed conveniently?" Flower family three little good strange way.


    "You can also call me brother-in-law. I prefer the latter," said Ning Tao, who was full of delicious food.


    "Er..."


    Flower family three little silly eyes, a burst of speechless, this goods is to have a relationship with his two sisters?


    Is it one of the admirers?


    After thinking about it, he reported to his family and said with a smile: "I''m my father''s third child and the youngest. I''ve always been known as Hua family''s three little. My real name is Hua, and my real name is Lushui."


    "Flowers "Toilet water?" Ning Tao is silly.


    "Yes, have you ever heard of my name?" Flower family three little excited way.


    Ning Tao''s eyes trembled and said strangely, "I''m so familiar. I used to use it in summer. Is your father''s name so casual?"


    "It''s like it''s the same as what we have here!"

 Chapter 2697

    "In fact, my mother''s status is low, but she fell in love with my father at first sight and had a love affair with dew."


    "Later, when my mother gave birth to me, she died because she was weak. But before she died, she named me hualushui, which made me remember my heart and don''t make trouble in a high profile."


    Flower family three little flower dew water fall lonely road.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyebrows were picked, and he saw the tenacity in the eyes of Hua Lu Shui.


    There is a desire to prove yourself!


    The burning sense of faith made him boiling


    Just as he was talking, three figures suddenly shot out of the jungle. They were all handsome young people. They were very extraordinary and looked over here with a sense of pride.


    However, when the eyes see the living toilet water, the pupil suddenly shrinks and the face changes.


    "Brother Tian, this The boy... "


    A young man named Su Yang was shocked. Just as he was about to speak, brother Tian interrupted him with a wave of his hand. Suddenly, he came forward with a smile and said, "Oh, isn''t this the third young master of the flower family? Are you scared to hide here? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Hua Lu Shui''s face turned pale, pursed her cracked lips, and held her hands tightly.


    Obviously, I am afraid of this person and dare to be angry.


    Just then, brother Tian suddenly noticed the strange Ning Tao. His eyes narrowed and he said with a smile: "this Taoist friend is very familiar? I don''t know if it''s my blue starfish, who is the proud one? "


    "In xiasutian, Daoyou may have heard of it."


    However, Ning Tao gave a faint smile and said slowly, "I''m sorry, I haven''t heard of it. Don''t disturb me to eat."


    Hua Lushui''s face changed greatly. She was busy winking at Ning Tao. These three people were the proud descendants of the Su family.


    Also from the blue starfish first family Su family!


    And that Su Tian, whose strength is extremely terrible, is one of the most influential figures in this big match. His strength is at the top of Dixian Jiuchong. Isn''t he looking for death to provoke him?


    Sure enough, Su and Yang burst into a rage and scolded: "boy, you want to die..."


    "Bang, Bang..."


    The strength of two earthly immortals broke out, one is six, the other is seven, and they are all the children of a big family. They have a powerful foundation. It''s no surprise that they are fighting at a higher level.


    "Immortal method, Canglang technique!"


    "Xianfa, one peak town thousand mountains!"


    A white and a yellow, intertwined with ningtao kill in the past.


    Seeing this, Su Tian just sneered and squinted. He didn''t stop him, because he also wanted to see Ning Tao''s ability. To be exact, it was just as he wanted.


    "No It''s not good... "


    As soon as the pupil of the dew shrinks, the whole body is cold.


    However, with a sniff, Ning Tao mobilized the strength of the five elements into the bone, and a golden light flashed in his eyes. Under the perspective, he easily identified the weakness of the move, and then he threw the bone out of his hand.


    "Whoosh..."


    "The five elements are eternal!"


    The bone was like a sharp arrow, and its texture was very hard. It was also a part of the five elements.


    Seeing this, Su Tian was surprised and angry. What a arrogant guy. He didn''t even bother to get up and used a broken bone to deal with them. He really wanted to die.


    Let alone him, even Su Chuan, Liang Su Su and Hua Qing Yu may not be able to do it.


    But just as he grinned, the broken bones were as strong as a bolt. They smashed the two terrible offensives and penetrated Su Yang.


    All the broken bones fell into their bodies.


    "No Ah... "


    Su Tian''s eyes are silly. What happened? Using a bone to transform decay into magic?


    "This How is that possible? "


    Su Tian is short of breath, and gradually widens his eyes. Just now, is it luck? You know, even if he is as strong as Su Chuan, he can''t do that.


    You know, he''s a semi immortal.


    "You You... "


    At this time, Ning Tao picked up a new roasted thin leg and said: "how? Do you still want to eat bones


    As soon as Su Tian''s face changed, there was a surge of fear. If he was not sure, he had better not do it. He immediately brushed his sleeve and hummed coldly, "if the green mountains don''t change, we''ll keep the green water flowing. I hope you don''t regret offending my su family."


    Finish saying, suddenly busy with Su Yang two people to leave.


    Because Ning Tao has raised his head, his eyes flashed a touch of cold, see this, sneer: "you run fast, but the next time is not so good luck."


    One side of the toilet water difficult to swallow a mouthful of saliva, helpless way: "why do you want to provoke them? It''s good to let it go. If you annoy them, or kill you in the game, there''s nothing to say


    "What? Do you think this tolerance is over? If I''m not tough, they''ve already killed? Otherwise, why do you think the demon tiger is chasing you? "


    "Think about it," said Ning Tao. To be honest, he didn''t want to do it.


    But it has been made clear that hualushui was murdered. He has the blood and breath of the demon tiger''s offspring. The red blood demon tiger is the evidence.It''s just that he hit him by mistake and saved him.


    And the murderer is the Su family.


    Su Tian three people come, obviously have a chance to kill, but, because Ning Tao is here, want to test, if he shows weakness, afraid is already started.


    Su Tian won''t allow living people to leave. Ning Tao is very clear about this, so he just takes the lead.


    However, this is to offend the Su family.


    Ning Tao is thinking about what to do next?


    Floral Water Brain "buzz" for a while, looking at the animal leg in the hand, and just Su Tian three people''s strange, a face gradually iron green, gush out anger.


    "Su Tian, Su Jia..."


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao action pause, a wonderful idea suddenly from the depths of my mind.


    "Brother-in-law, let''s discuss something?"


    "You What do you want? I I can tell you, I promised to help you create an opportunity to be alone with my two sisters, but I didn''t promise to sell it to you. "


    "In the end, it''s up to you. It doesn''t matter to me. My two sisters are not easy..."


    The flower water frowns vigilant way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao rolled his eyes and gave him a reward. He glared at him and said, "can you be a little promising? How can my brother-in-law, Ning Tao, be so short-sighted? "


    "I''ll ask you, do you want to be the first of the three groups? If you want, my brother-in-law will help you! "


    Ning Tao claps his chest and dominates the airway.


    As soon as this remark comes out, the toilet water will be silly.


    Full Leng for several seconds, he just used a pair of ghost eyes, up and down looked at Ning Tao a few eyes.


    A six fold fairy? But want to help him win the first place in the thousands of blue sky pride? Hunting a lot of spirit animals? It''s just the two of them?


    This guy Is there anything wrong with your brain?


    Really think to kill a red blood demon tiger, defeat Su Yang two people can float? Now I''ve offended the Su family. It''s the most important thing to protect my life. I won the first place.


    You know, above the nine level spirit beast, is the monster, that is, the tenth level, which is the level of immortals.


    There are a lot of murders in Longgu mountain range, which is extremely dangerous. This kind of whimsical idea can also be said. There is a big bag on the head.


    "It turned out to be stupid..."


    Floral water showed a face suddenly expression.

 Chapter 2698

    Seeing that hualushui was not confident, Ning Tao clapped his hands, stood up, and said with a negative hand: "blindly low-key, the result is not necessarily good. Proper rise can make people look at each other with new eyes. If Qianlong hibernates again, it will be old."


    "The twists and turns, you understand, as long as you nod, Ken Bo on a, the first, I said to do, even if I give my brother-in-law a gift."


    If the words fall behind, Ning Tao will leave alone.


    But the toilet water is silent. Looking at the leg in his hand, he has no appetite. He Want to rise?


    Really Is that all right?


    But when he thought of the scene just now, he was so excited that he was short of breath. Yes, he just escaped from death. What''s to be afraid of?


    And Su Tian and Su Yang just now. If Ning Tao was not here, he would be dead again.


    In a short period of time, she escaped two disasters in a row. Hualushui felt that her heart had changed, her eyes were firm, and she burst out unprecedented fighting spirit and madness.


    The big deal is death.


    If he doesn''t gamble, he won''t be reconciled all his life.


    So many years of forbearance, low-key, dormant, is not waiting for this opportunity?


    But the toilet water once frowned and hurriedly chased up and asked, "why do you want to help me? I don''t believe my brother-in-law''s reasons. Give me a reasonable explanation. "


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao mouth hook, play flavor: "you just said, the first has a very rich reward?"


    "Well, what about reputation and reward? You''re not to blame, are you? "


    On hearing this, hualushui was surprised and said, "you want the first million star Pearl, an imperial instrument and three drops of the legendary What a wonderful water


    Ning Tao a listen to an eye bright, a million stars bead, a billion fairy stone, ah, this is a huge sum of money.


    You know, now he is alone, and there is no more supply from the world.


    And the emperor''s tools. Who has too many of them?


    He has only two defensive pieces in his hand.


    But what is that Taiyi water? Sounds like a good thing.


    When hualushui saw him asking questions, she was not surprised. As she walked along, she said, "Taiyi Shenshui is a kind of magical fairy liquid wandering in various galaxies. It''s all nature to meet it, but few people can meet it."


    "These three drops of Taiyi holy water were sent by the main star and Overlord star for It is to urge the competition to go on and attract more young Tianjiao to fight


    "It''s a conspiracy!"


    "As for its function, it''s even more amazing. It can make Lingtai sober and free from the influence of demons. It''s a necessary thing to rescue seven emotions and demons. With it, the probability of successful rescue will be increased by 10% or 20%."


    "What''s more, it can make the user highly awake. It can''t be better to use it in deduction..."


    Ning Tao a listen to, "bang" heart, did not expect to have such a rare baby, but also he is most in need of, his fairy article on the poor this linmen one foot.


    It can even deduce the great emperor at one stroke.


    It seems that he is determined to win the first place.


    Second, the reward is almost the same, but the three drops are too little.


    Third, too little holy water and imperial utensils.


    After the ranking, Ning Tao is too lazy to listen, the temptation of the first place has already hooked his saliva out, half a month away from the end of the game.


    It''s only a month in total.


    It''s a little urgent.


    Hualushui solemnly said: "brother Tao, I don''t ask for the first place, as long as this competition can enter the top ten, keep me safe, my flower family Thank you very much. "


    "Look at your promising point. If you want to call your brother-in-law, if you want to take it, you can take the first place, or if you don''t take it, you won''t be allowed to enter the competition. Why are you so desperate? Go, find a place where you can see my strength. "


    "I just need to find a place to exercise my muscles and bones," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Half a day later, the giant lizard canyon.


    This is a well-known dangerous place in Longgu mountain range. There is a family of troll lizards. They are powerful and numerous. They are a big family.


    But today is the end or doom!


    "Jiji..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Hualushui just tried his best to kill a giant lizard. In half an hour, he has killed five.


    But as soon as I looked up, I was stunned.


    Originally attracted to 30 giant lizards, now has all fallen in the pool of blood, Ning Tao is leisurely taking the beast Dan, a body what also did not fall.


    "Goo Grunt


    The flower water trembled, widened a pair of big eyes of copper bell, and said in horror: "this You killed all of these? "


    Ning Tao heard speech pause for a while, unexpectedly a face solemnly way: "there are five you kill."


    "Er..."


    Floral water crazy, clutching messy hair, a face incredible way: "you What kind of strength are you? Is it a descendant of great power? ""There is only one difference between you and me. How can there be such a big difference?"


    "Want to learn, I''ll teach you," Ning Tao waved white fall, leisurely embrace arm way.


    But one of his jokes attracted a "plop" and a respectful voice: "please accept me as an apprentice."


    The whole giant lizard canyon was quiet for three seconds.


    Ning Tao''s face is stunned. Is he really a teacher? It seems that I am not as old as him?


    I''m only in my thirties this year.


    And the goods look young, but at least two or three rounds bigger, OK? It''s really awkward to call you master.


    However, it''s not easy to refuse what he says. Moreover, Hua Lu Shui''s talent is not bad. Just now, he also observed that he dares to fight and kill, that is, he needs less heat and less training.


    He didn''t need to teach him his skills, but he didn''t seem to know the way.


    It felt like self-study, awkward, no one taught.


    I guess it''s hard at the flower house.


    After thinking about it, it seems that it''s OK to take him as an apprentice. When I first came to blue sea star, I''m very strange to everything here. If I depend on a big force, I''m afraid it will help me a lot, so the flower family is very suitable


    Ning Tao made up his mind, took a deep breath, and solemnly said: "you can think about it, don''t you regret it?"


    "I don''t regret that I would have died without you, and my intuition tells me that you are not simple. Maybe there is no light at the moment, but one day, it will be as bright as this day."


    Floral water eyes firm, fanatical way.


    Maybe, this decision is so crazy and ridiculous, but he doesn''t regret it. He believes in Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughed and praised: "well, since you believe in this seat so much, why don''t you accept it? From now on, you are my third disciple


    "In the future, you will be covered by a teacher. Who dares to move you? I will blow him up. Who dares to insult you? You won''t regret today''s decision. "


    Dew red eyes, respectfully toward Ning Tao a worship, way: "apprentice, thank you master."


    Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction and helped him up. But when he thought of his name, he felt that it was a joke and that it was easy for some people to laugh at and tease him.


    He immediately pondered: "if you enter the door of being a teacher, I will give you a title. I hope you can shock the world in the future, so I will give you the title Six gods

 Chapter 2699

    "Six gods? Six gods of flowers? "The six gods," hualushui said slowly, looking very happy.


    Immediately excited to worship Ning Tao again, grateful: "thank you for your kindness!"


    Ning Tao helplessly helps him and doesn''t kneel down. He doesn''t like this. Besides, he is the youngest. He can call him elder brother Ning or brother-in-law in the future, and call him master when there is no one.


    Otherwise, I always feel uncomfortable


    But I''m afraid even Ning Tao didn''t expect that his casual remark will create a world shaking and loyal Six immortals!


    And I''m afraid I can''t imagine that the six immortals were born from this.


    This scene is full of drama


    "Tut tut..."


    "There are three young people in the flower family. They actually worship a peer as a teacher. No, maybe it''s his younger brother. Ha ha, the more you live, the more you go back."


    "In my opinion, you two might as well make a vow, or master Hua will be angry with you..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    A few jeers came from all directions.


    How can anyone be here? How long have you been here? He didn''t even notice it.


    Just now, if they attacked while they were fighting, I was afraid it would be more or less sinister, and my back suddenly broke out in a cold sweat


    However, rather than changing his face, Ning Tao said with a smile: "what? After watching the play for a long time, are you going to do it? Patience is good. "


    "Well, it''s like you know we''re here. No matter how glib you are, you can''t run today."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    As soon as the words came down, five people rushed out of the jungle, forming a pentagonal array to block the two, and their breath was still in the same breath.


    It seems that he has practiced the skill of combined attack.


    "No, master, it''s Tang Shan''s five evils. I''m blue sea star''s famous talent for casual cultivation, and I''m also a vicious person. Five people join hands and never lose the first class," hualushui exclaimed.


    "Jie Jie, the flower family''s three young people are very discerning. It''s good to know our name. We''re not people who don''t know our interests. Hand over the animal pill and people can go. Otherwise, it''s not important for us to start."


    The head of the five evils said with a grim smile.


    More than 30 high-level animal pills with excellent quality are as good as their harvest in one day, so they are naturally greedy.


    But Ning Tao a listen, but is to shake however big Wu, light smile way: "originally animal Dan still can rob."


    "In that case, take out all your animal elixirs, my seat Robbery


    A breeze stirred the stiff hair of the crowd.


    Robbery? He fought back?


    Tang Shan five fierce silly eyes, immediately all stare big a double eye bead son, crazy laugh out, sneer a way: "kid, you he simply arrogant of can."


    "Are you the escort, helper or foreign aid of Hua family? Is it because he''s waiting for you that he didn''t come to the game? Jie Jie, now I want not only the animal pill, but also your head. "


    "Oh? Is that right? " A voice of evil spirit came from behind the head of the five evils.


    "Not good..."


    "Hiss Ah... "


    A magma like arm pierced him and burst his heart. The heat of the sun''s flame burned him to death.


    "Brother, no Damn bastard, you dare to sneak attack. "The remaining four murderers, their eyes are splitting.


    "Run Run... "


    The head of the five evildoers screamed. He rushed to the moment just now. He had realized that Ning Tao''s terror was the fluctuation of space. He came behind him in an instant, broke his defense in an instant, and ended him in an instant.


    Vigorous and resolute, simple and direct, simply decisive.


    This is definitely a veteran of the battlefield.


    I can''t play. I''ve kicked the iron plate.


    "Quick Let''s run... "


    But the four couldn''t hear it. Instead, they burst out with all their strength and gathered their skills to fight together. They turned into a ferocious beast and went crazy to kill Ning Tao.


    "Five evil array, the power of evil spirit!"


    This beast is extremely fierce, but I don''t know what it is?


    Ning Tao is too lazy to make it clear, just a few earth immortals, even if they join hands, what can they do?


    There were twelve colors in his hands. He was full of black robes. He was not angry and powerful. He had an invincible momentum. Even the space was frozen, and the chaotic Tao was twisted into a rope.


    "Fusion technique, twelve brand Tianquan!"


    "Kill Kill... "


    The four brothers have no way back, crazy red eyes to kill, now, who retreat who die.


    Ning Tao just about to fight out, a shadow suddenly touched up, a sharp serrated dagger, quietly put on his neck, everything is silent.


    And hide in the distance of dew water, suddenly pupil a shrink, Scream: "master, careful behind."


    Unfortunately, it''s too late."Dang "Li la la..."


    I saw a string of sparks were pulled out, sharp voice painful, almost collapse.


    That black shadow face a change, see the fire red method cover that appears in front of eyes, pupil contracted became array eye shape, how can? It''s Diqi. Damn it.


    It''s hidden so deep.


    "Hum, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Let''s die." Ning Tao turned around like lightning and hit this fist.


    "What What, no, wait, Daoyou No... " The shadow screamed, as if begging for mercy and delaying time, but the punch was not moved.


    Only heard "bang" a heavy ring, this punch was born to his chest, five internal organs are broken.


    Seven orifices, pores, all overflow blood at the moment.


    "Poof "Pooh..."


    Dark shadow''s eyes revealed that he was unwilling to climb. He took his last breath and roared: "you can block the back, block Can you block the front? "


    "I''m down there Waiting for you... "


    The next second, see that ferocious fierce beast rushed over, terrible impact, can crush the truck.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    There was only a deafening sound of Hongzhong and Dalu, which made all the people in the canyon pale. The dark shadow was staring at the scene with eyes wide open.


    Actually There''s another defense?


    "You..."


    Four brothers also silly eyes, looking at that suddenly appear ice blue method cover, the muscle on the face is stiff.


    A red and a blue, as if solid.


    This time it''s a real kick.


    Hualushui is so happy in the distance that she deserves to be a master. She fought six people and killed two.


    There is nothing wrong with his decision.


    Ning Tao snorted. It was very hard to carry it on the front. But this time, there was no one. The six people who had been hiding were already in his eyes.


    Immediately grabbed white fall, sneer: "it''s late, send you on the road together."


    "Ah..."


    The knife fell from hand to hand, just like chopping melons and vegetables, and the remaining four evildoers of Tangshan fell down one after another.


    And the head of the five evils turned to ashes at this time.


    Six people''s space ring, was picked by Ning Tao in the hand, sank into the mind to see, suddenly the face shows the color of surprise, this must have hundreds of animal Dan at least.


    Sure enough, robbery is the quickest way.

 Chapter 2700

    At the end of the battle, the ground was littered with corpses.


    Floral water took the opportunity to run out, a will that shadow mask to tear off, suddenly changed his face, surprised: "is the Black Hawk, Skynet bronze killer."


    Ning Tao, Skynet killer? What kind of organization is this They''re both being targeted?


    At this time, Hualu explained: "Skynet is a mysterious terrorist organization spread around several galaxies. It only lives by hunting and offering a high price reward. It is said that the Xianhuang was assassinated successfully."


    "This killer, black hawk, is a new bronze medal killer of blue sea star. He has been rampant and killed countless people. Killing him can be regarded as killing for the people."


    "Skynet is only responsible for offering rewards, orders and targets. They never care about the killers...."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that this organization is interesting, and the Black Hawk is also very fat.


    80000 star beads.


    There are a lot of leftovers and weapons.


    The total number of six animal pills is more than 900. However, most of them are low-level. The competition depends not only on the quantity, but also on the total value.


    For example.


    One ten level demon pill = ten nine level beast pills.


    One ten level demon pill = one hundred eight level demons.


    One ten level demon pill = one thousand seven level demons.


    Of course, it''s just a standard. The important thing is to see the quality. If the quality of the demon pill is good, maybe a dozen, it''s just the standard of measurement


    "Master, what shall we do next? I came half a month later than them, like Su Chuan, Liang Su Su Su, and sister Qing Yu. They must have gained a lot. Moreover, they organized a group to encircle and suppress. "


    "In terms of efficiency, it''s several times faster than us. It''s estimated that they are all hunting in the depths of Longgu mountain."


    Hualushui looks worried.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles and says, "don''t worry, wait for more goods in their hands."


    "The important thing now is to make you stronger. As a teacher, I have a good prescription called" blood melting liquid ". It can collect the heart blood of 1000 spirit beasts and boil it in a medicine pot, so that you can absorb and transform."


    "Of course, it''s just powerful and useless to me, but it''s just right for you."


    "As long as you can bear the pain of pulp washing..."


    After hearing this, Hua Lushui said excitedly, "I will support you. I will never disgrace you."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction. The corpses on the ground were collected by him. He used some small means to let the key absorb. It seems that after the key is repaired, the speed of absorbing energy is much faster.


    Dozens of high-level corpses went down, reaching 6% directly. Compared with that year, it was almost rapid.


    When it reaches 100%, you can go back to the galaxy through the transmission array in the mountains.


    In addition, Ning Tao is looking forward to another big event, that is, the ninth turn Nirvana Sutra, the third turn, which has been accumulating, has reached 99%.


    When I was closed in tianqionghai, the essence and blood of Qingdi, the star continent The energy is absorbed.


    In the third turn, it reached 99% unconsciously.


    According to Ning Tao''s estimation, it''s not far away now. Maybe, when he comes with his breakthrough in cultivation, his strength will soar.


    The peak of Taixu was probably at that time.


    All the good things are piled together.


    As for now, naturally, we can''t just sit still and go deep into the giant lizard gorge. First, we''ll gather the heart blood of a thousand spirit beasts. There must be someone hunting in the deep.


    If it happens, we will meet in a narrow way, and the brave will win.


    This road is destined to be not peaceful


    On the first day, 300 giant lizards were killed.


    The next day, surrounded by a small clan, dozens of people were robbed.


    On the third day, hualushui was attacked and hurt. Ning Tao was so angry that he shot eight bears in Heishan.


    The fourth day, one day of cultivation.


    On the fifth day, when he went out, he met three beautiful girls. Ning Tao couldn''t bear to start, so he only took half of them and let them go.


    On the sixth day, the third sister took a large group of people to encircle Ning Tao, which provoked three sects and a famous "qingxiazong" to pursue and kill him in an all-round way.


    On the seventh day, the name of Ning Tao and hualushui spread, and hundreds of people searched in the giant lizard gorge.


    On the eighth day, Ning Tao got a piece of ten thousand year old pith in the deep of the giant lizard gorge, and promoted Taixu body to the highest level of his dream.


    On that day, he rushed out and robbed the three girls under the protection of more than a dozen people.


    Let qingxiazong and other hundreds of people furious.


    On the ninth day, the heart and blood of a thousand high-level spirit beasts and some auxiliary drugs finally came together. Ning Tao beat back the enemy''s six charges, and his reputation became furious again. That night, he prepared to wash the marrow for his beloved in the giant lizard gorge.


    The tenth day is today.


    "Gulu Gululu... "In an ancient medicine cauldron, the scarlet medicine is bubbling and pungent, with a violent and piercing energy. You can see a ferocious giant lizard roaring up in the sky.


    Among them, the most precious one is not the several Zhonghe elixirs thrown in, but the heart essence and blood of a ten level monster. It is Giant lizard king.


    Ning Tao didn''t intend to provoke it, but he thought it was encircled by qingxiazong and others and was dying.


    So Ning Tao took it away.


    This also makes the teeth of qingxiazong itch.


    "Roar, roar..."


    When the liquid in the medicine cauldron was agate red, Ning Tao wiped the sweat off his forehead. Although he was tired, he was surprised and said, "the time is up. Jump in."


    On one side, from cowardice into a bloody man''s toilet water, there are several scars on the body, suddenly opened his bright eyes, nodded to Ning Tao, jumped into the medicine cauldron without hesitation.


    "Well Ah... "


    Almost in an instant, the scream came out, like jumping into a sea of fire.


    Countless knives were cutting him.


    Never, never had such a severe pain, torture, suffering of the toilet water, at this moment is almost unbearable, energy is too violent, raw hair wash marrow, his whole person dyed red.


    "Master Ah... "


    Ning Tao takes a breath. Although he has been killed for ten days, Hua Lu Shui has made rapid progress, but it''s not enough.


    It''s too hard for him to change from a young master to a soldier.


    Immediately said: "hold on, you must hold on. It depends on your will. Think about your mother and your master. Even if it''s not for you, it''s for them. It''s time for Qianlong to be born."


    "Master, I I can definitely Ah... " The toilet water is red and roars.


    Ning Tao a ruthless, directly covered the lid.


    That is to say, he will not be allowed to take any chances and retreat. He must meet the Jedi and be reborn.


    Also in order not to bring the people of qingxiazong.


    The girls were all in a hurry.


    After ten days of fighting, Ning Tao''s all aspects have reached the peak, but he has been pressing, waiting for an opportunity, and 99% is only a little bit short of the last.


    After swallowing a handful of star beads, Ning Tao sits on his knees and recuperates. From morning till dusk, Ning Tao suddenly opens his eyes and feels a large number of sharp breath coming here.


    That''s a minimum of five or six hundred.


    "No, I was found..."

 Chapter 2701

    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    I saw a large number of figures roaring in front of me. Most of them were pretty girls, but now they were angry.


    In an oval shape, it surrounds the cave.


    This is the deep part of the giant lizard gorge. Although it will attract a large number of giant lizards, they just want to revenge at the moment.


    These days, he has been planted by Ning Tao several times.


    In the heart is choking a bad breath!


    "Look, Ning Tao is really here. Let''s set up the Xiaguang formation. Don''t let him run away. This time, we must peel his skin and cramp him to relieve our hatred..."


    Listening to the scream, Ning Tao stands up with his sword eyebrows wrinkled. He can''t beat so many people.


    These days, his strength has also been estimated, which is equivalent to half a step of immortals. He may be stronger if he works hard. The ancient Dafa and his strength are perfectly combined.


    Once used, such as arm swing, explosive power amazing!


    But there is no shortage of the weak among these people.


    The elder martial sister of qingxiazong, Tan Wanrong, banbu Tianxian, is the top talent of blue sea star. Her talent is amazing, which is also one of the focuses of this competition.


    Among them, there are also some top players, some of whom are foreign aid and friends.


    Ding Zixuan, the peak of Dixian.


    The peak of Dixian, Guan binbai.


    He even saw Su Tian and Su Yang in it.


    Why are these two guys here?


    Ning Tao''s face sank, but he knew that Su Tian was going to kill them. At this time, he came to see that they were falling into the water. Do you want to take advantage of the opportunity?


    "Ha ha, Ning Tao, we meet again. I said that if you offend my su family, you will regret it," said Su Tian before he landed.


    Su and yang are also full of sarcasm.


    "Xiaguang formation, Qi!"


    With the concerted efforts of hundreds of monks, a huge light curtain, in the shape of a bowl, was buckled down, which directly enveloped hundreds of people.


    The center of the array is Ning Tao standing with a gun. Even the small cave is in the array.


    From time to time in the cave came a groan of pain


    Seeing this, Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "I said, are you women so careful? I''ve robbed you several times. As for arousing the army and arousing the public? "


    "Well, how many times did you rob it?"


    "More than 3000 animal pills, hundreds of giant lizard resources, and a monster, the body of the leader of the giant lizard. You''ve robbed us of all our gains in recent days. Do you want to do something wrong? Is it a man? "


    The eldest martial sister, Tan Wanrong, came out biting her teeth.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are bright. She is a classic beauty. She''s dressed in a plain skirt. She outlines her perfect figure exquisitely. She''s full, elegant and sexy.


    In this group of warblers also stand out.


    However, before he had a close look, Ding Zixuan said angrily, "boy, where are your eyes looking at you?"


    "Can you look directly at Miss Tan?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was not happy. He said, "my fair lady, a gentleman is very nice. No one is looking at a beautiful woman. What kind of beauty is that? Besides, I''m not allowed to see beautiful women. Why do you think I''m a handsome guy? "


    "If you look at me again, I''ll be rude..."


    "Er..."


    People face a black, corner of the mouth can not stop twitching, this guy is really not afraid of death?


    "Brother Ning, he is really a lover. If he has a chance, he will have a drink with you," said Guan binbai, waving a folding fan and laughing.


    "Enough!"


    Tan Wanrong was ashamed and angry. There was no good man among them. She immediately hummed: "our sisters are here today to seek justice. You are also the pride of our generation. We don''t bully others."


    "Hand over all your animal elixirs and the body of the lizard Lord, and then cut off one arm. Even if it''s revealed, otherwise I can''t explain it to my sisters."


    "No, how can you spare him so lightly!"


    Su Tian immediately dissatisfied, cruel way: "offend my su family, must pieces, anyway is also a don''t know where to come out of the son of a bitch."


    "Eh, that medicine cauldron should be the third young master of the flower family? Don''t go crazy and die... "


    Tan Wanrong several people a listen, the facial expression suddenly Ugliness came down, compare to Ning Tao, this guy is more annoying.


    But the Su family is powerful after all.


    Immediately cold hum way: "I qingxiazong affairs, don''t need you su family to tell, our hatred we solve, your hatred you think other method."


    "Don''t confuse these two things!"


    "Tan Wanrong..."


    When the two sides argued, Ning Tao, who was trapped in the middle, was dissatisfied and said, "Hey, what are you doing? Do you really think it''s up to me? "


    "Well? What is he doing? " Hundreds of people look dull.


    Tan Wanrong, Su Tian and Ding Zixuan are all stunned. Is this guy so loud?He''s alone.


    Oh Yes, there''s another one for the potion.


    Can see them, in addition to the Su family, Liang family, they qingxiazong joint multi small forces is the strongest, even the flower family''s lineup are not up to.


    Where does this guy get the confidence to talk?


    The next second, Su Tian angrily laughed back and said: "arrogant guy, I don''t know how to die. Who gives you the confidence to choose 600?"


    "The more I look at you, the more angry I am."


    However, Ning Tao smile, stretch out a crystal finger, one hand pointing to the sky, such as piercing the sky.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Bursts of dull thunder, suddenly from the sky.


    Su Tian, Tan Wanrong and Guan binbai were stunned. They looked up at the sky with hundreds of frightened and trembling eyes Is this a natural disaster? What level?


    Half of the dragon bone mountains are covered.


    At the same time, a high platform far away from Longgu mountain seems to be built temporarily.


    At this time, there are many big people talking and laughing.


    All of a sudden, a burst of thunder startled them. Their faces changed. Looking up, was it a disaster? But it''s a bit too much.


    Can''t even compare with the immortals?


    Isn''t it some powerful monster?


    The owner of the Su family immediately said in a deep voice: "come on, go to check immediately. Don''t allow too strong monsters to interfere with the game. Once you find out, you can''t be forgiven."


    "Yes..."


    Three figures, one in front of the other in the back of the mountain


    Deep in the giant lizard gorge, ningtao burst out all the breath, no longer suppressed, full of breath.


    The past few months of cultivation has made his cultivation reach the peak. It''s time to break through. So many amazing natural resources and treasures are not for nothing.


    "Huangdao, Longqi, Jingxue, Xiandan..."


    As for skills, weapons, resources and other things, Ning Tao basically threw them into the treasure house of the first door in the world and let Mo Lao and Zhou Lao clean them up.


    You don''t have to worry about the details for at least a few years.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s momentum is like a rainbow. Under the roaring black clouds, he said with a smile, "since you are here, you may as well go through a disaster together."


    "And then hand over all your animal pills!"


    Tan Wanrong was shocked and said angrily, "you knew you were going to rob long ago. Did you wait until today on purpose? With so many people interfering, aren''t you afraid to go up in smoke? "


    As we all know, the more people interfere, the more destructive power the natural disaster will automatically upgrade and wipe out everything.


    There are five or six hundred people here at the moment.


    Is he crazy?


    Su Tian''s legs and stomachs were soft, and he scolded, "this madman, he''s going to let us be buried with him."


    Just then, I was going to run away.


    But at this time, the sky is like the Yellow River sluice, rolling thunder, the ocean tilted down, like a waterfall of gorgeous silver, when the head cover.


    "Click Click... "


    Tan Wanrong, Guan binbai''s pupil contracted to the extreme, and almost screamed at the same time: "this Is this the endless thunder disaster in the legend? Endless thunder sea

 Chapter 2702

    This is the most mysterious and the most terrifying and destructive one of the God''s thunder robberies.


    Generally, it is to punish those who have committed heinous crimes.


    There''s no way to survive.


    In history, few people can survive the endless thunder disaster, because the disaster is endless and endless, until the deliverer is gone.


    It''s the most inhumane one!


    Tan Wanrong, Guan binbai, Ding Zixuan, and even Su Tian are all frozen to the ground when they see the thunder ocean falling from the sky. They are all locked by the thunder.


    "It''s over, it''s all over..."


    Ning Tao raised his head, and even with his readiness, he felt the crisis from the thunder.


    This disaster seems to be unusual.


    This guy still remembers revenge?


    The next second, the endless sea of thunder finally fell, overwhelming, "crackling" all hit the top of the head, everyone was locked, oppressed by the strong Tianwei, moving like a mud cow.


    "Ah..."


    Just a face to face, split down more than half.


    Every flash of lightning arc, the power grid has the power of destruction, even if the immortals can not last long, even some defense weapons, are "bang bang" broken.


    The immortal collapsed.


    Dixian is still gritting his teeth.


    Ning Tao, bathed in the thunder sea, resisted most of the thunder robbery. He was bloody one second before and recovered the next. Without using the Qinglian creation Sutra, his own resilience was enough.


    After absorbing the essence and blood of the Qing emperor, his Taixu body is not the same, and his recovery is much faster.


    "Come on, don''t you want to destroy me? That''s not enough for me to take a bath! "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Endless thunder and lightning poured down, the whole giant lizard Canyon collapsed, the peaks were blown to pieces, the ancient trees were smashed, and hundreds of people were lying on the ground wailing.


    Originally, he came to find Ning Tao''s trouble, but the situation was turned around in an instant.


    The beauties were also cut naked.


    But at the moment, it''s too late to enjoy the vast expanse of snow.


    The cave was also smashed and degenerated in the medicine cauldron. Suddenly, the dew of washing marrow filled with a breath. The endless thunder and lightning devoured him.


    There seems to be a sense of robbery.


    "Click Click... "


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao looks this way. Hualushui has been robbed. It''s integrated with his own disaster.


    If he carries it on his own, he will get through the disaster. Moreover, he will get great fortune. After all, the God thunder disaster is still endless thunder disaster, and the transformation will be amazing.


    If you can''t carry it, with his strength, you can''t survive the endless thunder, and you will die.


    This natural disaster cannot be treated as ordinary.


    We have to find a way to get through!


    At this time, in the thunder net, Tan Wanrong gritted her teeth and said, "Ning Tao, are you crazy? Because of some animal pills, you''re going to die with hundreds of us? "


    "We have so much hatred? Is it worth it? "


    "Rather Ah Brother Ning, come to think of a way. If it goes on like this, everyone will die. Hurry up... "


    Guan binbai carried the thunder for more than ten female disciples.


    "Ning Tao, you son of a bitch, garbage. If I die, my su family will destroy your family and kill all your relatives one by one, and leave none of them..."


    That Su Tian break big scold way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face became gloomy, and he came to him directly.


    It also brought more than half of the thunder sea.


    "Crackle Crackling... "


    You What are you up to? Don''t come here, ah No Poof Ah... "


    Su Tian''s skin is split, his blood is dripping, and he screams, while Su Yang and another Su disciple become a mass of broken meat in an instant.


    More than half of the force of natural disaster. That''s terrible.


    They can''t even take a breath.


    I saw Ning Tao carrying all over the sky fury God thunder, just like a demon God, coldly said: "I hate people to threaten me with relatives in my life, you should die!"


    While talking, he smashed Su Tian''s head with a fist.


    "Wait Wait a minute, my father is... "


    "Bang Bang..."


    The earth trembled after hearing the sound again. Under the eyes of Tan Wanrong and Guan binbai, Su Tian''s head was smashed.


    A ball of brain rippled in the pit.


    There lies a headless body.


    Su Jia No.2 Tianjiao, meteorite!


    "Goo Grunt


    A few people hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, dare not say a word more, this guy, simply crazy.


    But at this time, Ning Tao meditated and swept them one eye, eyebrow slightly a wrinkly, to tell the truth, he from the beginning of the plan, also didn''t want to let them die.After all, he still needs to stay in blue sea star for a while. It''s not good to offend too many people. A su family can let him drink a pot.


    The flower family will not offend all for him.


    All he wanted was the animal pill.


    We must find a way to survive the endless thunder disaster, otherwise, those immortals will be killed


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and looked up at Tianjie. There was no sign that he was weak before and after that. But all the time, he was above everything else, and the world was always like an ant.


    I don''t know why, a crazy and bold idea is born carefree and fixed in my mind.


    Ning Tao''s eyes burst out with a flash of light, and a raging fire burst out of his heart. He screamed, stepped on the ground and rushed into the sky.


    "God, I''ll meet you..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The earth suddenly trembled. Under the horror of hundreds of people, Ning Tao resisted more than half of the disaster and burst into the disaster with a wild smile and fury.


    Tan Wanrong, Guan binbai, Ding Zixuan and other hundreds of people stare like goldfish eyes at this moment.


    Silly looking at this scene.


    A big duck''s egg can fit into one mouth.


    "My mother..."


    "Where is this god man from? Don''t you know what death is? How dare you break into the sky


    The three men''s faces turned red and only screamed


    It''s a disaster.


    Ning Tao rushes into the disaster cloud, but it''s endless thunder and lightning waiting for him. The disaster seems to be provoked and furious, and frantically splits towards Ning Tao.


    Dense, endless thunder snake, thunder python, Thunder Dragon cleave to Ning Tao.


    Each blow can kill a strong immortal.


    "Click Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao roars, and his resilience can''t keep up with him. When Qinglian''s creation is about to start, an illusory Qinglian appears at his feet, full of green light, and deadlocked with destruction.


    The familiar taste suddenly surged all over the body.


    Destroy, regenerate, destroy again, regenerate again.


    Ning Tao can''t see all around clearly. He only knows that the power of thunder and lightning is getting stronger and stronger. Even he feels hard. If it goes on like this, his power will be exhausted.


    And at this time, he suddenly thought of a good way, the third turn began to absorb the energy of the disaster.


    In a moment, that line was broken.


    100%!


    Ning Tao has not had time to be happy, an indescribable energy, from the brow, poured all over the body, too huge, too vast, a pair of wings will wrap him.


    It seems that there is a phoenix bathing in fire.


    The transformation of the third turn begins!


    Ninety nine percent of the thunder and lightning were swallowed by him, and all who came were welcome, gradually forming a group of light

 Chapter 2703

    The nine turn Nirvana reincarnation sutra was improved by Ning Tao''s touch on Jin Lao''s skill.


    It''s the best way to transform yourself.


    When the accumulated energy is enough, there will be an amazing transformation. Let the Dantian and the hunhai expand twice, the meridians expand twice, the physique increase twice, and the overall strength Double that.


    This is the pride of reincarnation life, the peak work!


    Ning Tao has experienced the first turn and the second turn, but every turn after that is more amazing and stronger.


    The energy required is also greater.


    Now this is the third turn. Ning Tao''s body is trembling and excited, because he feels the huge and majestic power flowing in his body.


    The transformation is still going on, the thunder robbery is still going on.


    The longer the time, the better


    Under the disaster, Ning Tao alone took away 99% of the thunder disaster. There were only some electric arcs left. The thunder could still bear it. Although only three people died, more than 100 were comatose, and nearly 300 were seriously injured.


    The rest of the people were also injured.


    But this result is enough to show the horror of endless thunder disaster. If Ning Tao were to share the disaster, there would be more than three people who are afraid of death, 300 of them are possible.


    It won''t be long before the whole army is wiped out.


    This is the thunder robbery!!


    Now the rest of these, people can bear, but now no one is intact.


    Combat power is also One hundred does not save one!


    At this time, Tan Wanrong''s delicate body is paralyzed on the ground, and her beautiful eyes are pale looking at the sky. The sky thunder dances wildly and the thunder snake struggles. It''s a scene of doomsday.


    She had never imagined such a day.


    There will be such a terrible man.


    Dare to break into the sky.


    Even her father, whom she has always respected most, will be eclipsed at this moment. Ning Tao, who are you?


    "Hoo Gulu... "


    Ding Zixuan wiped off a cold sweat and looked at the stormy cloud. His voice trembled and said, "you say, is it possible for him to survive from endless thunder?"


    "I''ve never heard of such a thing. It''s no less than stretching my neck and wiping it on the blade?"


    Guan binbai also said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know. Anyway, I can''t imagine that this guy is not a human being, but a living monster."


    "I''m afraid if we fight alone, none of us is his opponent?"


    "Where did the flower family get this foreign aid? Is it a famous celestial pride outside my blue ocean star


    All of a sudden, Ding Zixuan exclaimed: "look, the third young master of the flower family is robbing. It seems that their robbing clouds are integrated. This guy is also a god thunder robbing."


    "Ning Tao is twice the pressure, even if you look at my wild galaxy, no one can do it?"


    Tan Wanrong, who has been silent all the time, suddenly said with difficulty: "the Dahuang galaxy is so big that it is beyond our imagination. If we don''t talk about it, just say I am blue sea star. No one can do this even if we look at history."


    "I''m afraid that only the legendary sage academy, which shocked the major galaxies, can do this."


    Several people heard that, their faces changed greatly. Unexpectedly, Tan Wanrong''s evaluation of Ning Tao was so high.


    That''s the first college in legend


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Half of the Longgu mountain range is shivering under the thunder. Some horrible monsters roar up to the sky. They seem to wake up and look at the ferocious thunder.


    And countless talented disciples also looked up and thought it was a powerful monster.


    This movement has lasted for a cup of tea.


    I don''t see weakness yet.


    In the dense forest, the three mysterious shadows saw from the beginning to the end, and the face under the shadow was stiff. Even the spy of the Su family forgot the anger of the three people who were killed, and his expression was numb.


    I don''t know how to describe this scene.


    We have to find out.


    This man is terrible


    All of a sudden, there was a trembling sound from the deep of the giant lizard canyon. A huge leader of the giant lizard, with nearly a hundred of them, came out with a fierce light in his eyes.


    There are five or six hundred monks who are seriously injured and in a coma. This is the meat on their lips.


    If you eat them, the leader of the giant lizard is sure to break through one after another. Human beings are delicious.


    For a moment, greed filled the brain.


    However, there is also a natural disaster. It doesn''t dare to act rashly. As soon as the natural disaster is over, it will be the death time of these guys and become their food.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Tan Wanrong and others suddenly changed their faces.


    Can the injury recover in a short time? Although there are hundreds of them, if they are at their peak, they will not be afraid, even if there is a monster.


    But now, how many hundreds of people can fight? The other side is a monster and a hundred giant lizards.


    "Damn, what to do..."It''s a disaster.


    I don''t know how long after, the dense thunder and lightning are weak, seems to be drained of strength, thunder, rain small, seems to fall into weakness.


    But bathed in the sea of thunder, there is a fiery red light, the heart sounds like a bell and drum.


    "Putong Putong... "


    The voice is rhythmic, dull and powerful. It seems that if you mobilize it and kill a dragon with one blow, it is possible to blow through the sky.


    Suddenly, the fiery red light burst out, and a terrible impact burst out.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Ha ha, I''ve succeeded, Tianke, you are defeated," Ning Tao jumped out with a laugh, quickly cut the space, and the terrible force smashed the cloud.


    Because he just broke through, his breath didn''t get convergence, and even sent out the breath of the earth immortal.


    Break three times at once!


    In the fourth turn, it reached 6%.


    Longevity key also took the opportunity to reach 12%!


    Ning Tao looks up to the sky and roars, swallowing the cloud that he is unwilling to be scattered. He can''t waste it. This breakthrough is really a pleasure.


    It''s not far from the immortals.


    Suddenly, he saw screams and riots coming from below, and a huge giant lizard rushed out.


    One of them is the leader of a giant lizard.


    Ning Tao a grin, the fairy level monster? Just in time, you can give him hands training, but also let him see the real strength after the third transformation.


    It''s also his first time to fight against the immortals!

 Chapter 2704

    To tell you the truth, although Ning Tao met a lot of great monks, in a sense, he also fought a lot.


    But a real one-on-one fight with the immortals.


    But never


    "Gee "Gee..."


    "Human beings, dare to rob in the territory of our giant lizards. You are impatient. Now that you are here, don''t leave and save it for us."


    "Children, go and tear them up for me. That kind of flesh and blood with body temperature is the most fragrant and attractive..."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    The leader of the giant lizard said grimly.


    It was dark yellow, nine feet long, covered with a layer of invulnerable scales, with two forked tongues and a long sharp tail.


    In the shaking, easily cut the ground gully.


    It''s like treating it like tofu.


    A terrible and gloomy breath erupted from it, and it was like an abyss on everyone.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Ten steps, monster, fairy!


    Even if Tan Wanrong had the fighting power of the peak period, he could not guarantee that he would win the monster.


    Its strength should be at the peak of tianxianyipo.


    But oneself, is only half step celestial being, spell the words of the means, support dead also can fight with it draw.


    But now, she is the only one who can fight, Guan binbai, Ding Zixuan and more than a dozen elite disciples, but there are hundreds of giant lizards all around.


    They even have a problem with self-protection, not to mention saving everyone. They escape from the wolf''s den and enter the tiger''s den.


    I forgot to go out today


    "Kill Kill together... "


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    At last, a giant lizard can''t hold back and pours on it. For a moment, the earth is shaking and the smell is strong.


    "Hurry up and protect the younger martial brothers and sisters," said Tan Wanrong, biting her silver teeth, dragging her half paralyzed body, pulling out her jade sword and meeting more than a dozen giant lizards.


    The Xiaguang array had been broken for the first time.


    How can the eggs be finished?


    Ding Zixuan, Guan binbai also gritted his teeth and rushed up, but he was accompanied by a strong man. He turned his head and saw that his pupils immediately shrank, and he was surprised: "it''s you."


    This man is Toilet water.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s important to save people," said Hua Lushui, turning into a red shadow.


    Unexpectedly, it also exudes the breath of the earth immortal, and the whole person has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Such as remoulding.


    Two people can''t help but be silly, this Is this still the flower family? What happened to him?


    From his breath, both of them felt very dangerous.


    "It''s really evil..."


    Hualushui''s strength has increased greatly. Lei has been through the robbery, and he has also been through it. It''s a free ride, and he doesn''t need money. The opportunity he has got this time is really amazing.


    He tapped his potential for many years.


    It''s most incisive.


    A man, numb, fought alone with more than a dozen giant lizards, killed three in and three out with a short knife.


    Totally lost the timid appearance of more than ten days ago.


    "Jiji..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    When hundreds of giant lizards came forward one after another, a halo of five elements whirled like a gear, driving a whirlwind and making a circle in the field.


    In a flash, blood splashed out in the air.


    "Ah..."


    And the leader of the giant lizard is biting down at Tan Wanrong, like a hungry tiger. The woman''s meat is the freshest.


    But suddenly, his face changed, and a sharp breath rushed towards him. The leader of the giant lizard screamed and directly shook his tail at the five elements halo.


    With a bang, the energy exploded.


    Tan Wanrong took the opportunity to step back.


    But in front of her eyes, a familiar figure fell down. First she was happy, then she screamed and said, "asshole, big hooligan..."


    "Er..."


    As soon as Ning Tao landed, he heard such a scream, which made his coquettish momentum suddenly stunned.


    Hooligans? Where is it?


    But looking down, the whole person was in great embarrassment. It turned out that his clothes were smashed in the thunder robbery, and he was naked. A wooden stick stood tall and proud, fearless of the cold, but numb.


    Because he was numb.


    No wonder I didn''t notice for a moment.


    Ning Tao embarrassed, quickly took out loose clothes set in, covered the strong, strong muscles.


    Tan Wanrong''s face turned pink and her ears turned red. The vigorous scene lingered in her mind. It turned out that it was the appearance of a man?


    This is the first time that she has seen her since she was a child


    "Jiji..."


    In the dust, a ferocious giant rushed out. It was the leader of the giant lizard who killed more than 20 giant lizards in a circle just now. His power had been greatly reduced, so he was easily blocked.I saw it scream, scarlet beast pupil looked at Ning Tao and said: "human, are you a robber?"


    "So terrible thunder robbery, you didn''t die?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "It''s just a thunder robbery? But you want to take advantage of others'' danger and take my prey. It''s impossible. "


    Ning Tao squints like a master.


    The leader of the giant lizard spat out his tongue and said with a sneer: "so, you are toasting instead of eating Have you been drunk? "


    "Whoosh..."


    At the next moment, two people move at the same time. One hand grabs the five elements aura, and the other animal even straightens up. Like a human, a pair of claws are catching Ning Tao.


    A whirl of sand and rocks dazzled me.


    "Bang Bang..."


    In the blink of an eye, they fought dozens of moves.


    The leader of the giant lizard is thick skinned and has a layer of scales. Ning Tao''s attack has not hurt him yet, which makes him know something about the immortals.


    And the leader of the giant lizard is more and more frightened. This human can fight against it.


    Are you kidding?


    He''s just a fairy.


    "Gee, die," the leader of the giant lizard was furious, his strength increased greatly, and his mouth spewed out strange liquid with strong acidity and corrosiveness.


    Ning Tao can avoid, a twelve brand day hard blow out, directly hit in its white abdomen.


    However, the thick skin is like a release layer.


    Just hit it and beat it back


    Tan Wanrong and Hua Lushui hold up the regiment, surround the seriously injured disciples in the middle, gritting their teeth and insisting. Looking at Ning Tao''s battle, they are both surprised and happy. This guy''s overall strength can be compared with the immortal.


    In hundreds of moves, the two were hard to part.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Ning Tao was shocked back a few steps, shortness of breath, glanced at the crowd, saw that they could not support long under the siege, then said: "the end of the game, it''s time to move the real thing, the strength of the immortals is no better."


    "Reptile, have the ability to take my full hit!"


    "Two hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    Ning Tao roars, and a mood of "sacrifice one''s life and forget one''s death" bursts out. With me and without him, who can sacrifice oneself?


    "Broken ~!"


    In a flash, the punch went straight out.


    The leader of the giant lizard trembled with fright, and the pupil of the beast flashed by. He was frightened and scared, ok What a terrible smell.


    "This Is this the Dharma


    Immediately use the power of earth to call out layers of Earth Shield.


    But at this moment, it was defeated. In the face of Lihuang boxing, it could only attack but not defend. It would be defeated with stronger attack, otherwise, it would be basically defeated.


    Because at this moment he conquers your heart.


    "Boom boom..."


    The power of destruction shatters the thousand layer earth shield, and the overbearing impact strikes the leader of the giant lizard, just like being hit by the high-speed railway.


    Even the scream did not send out, the body was smashed.


    A few seconds later, the roar dissipated, the vision was clear, a long gully of fist strength appeared in front of us, and half of the leader''s broken body twitched inside.


    On the verge of death.


    The vitality is quite tenacious


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao sighed for a long time, and now he was in vain. However, he was quite satisfied with the result.


    His all-out strike can kill the immortal.


    When the leader was dying, the giant lizards screamed and ran away. They were smart but not stupid. If they fight again, they will die and soon disappear in the deep valley


    "Great, saved, I We survived, "Tan Wanrong and other female disciples wept with joy. They were all tired to the ground, but they showed a knowing smile.


    At this time, Tan Wanrong came to Ning Tao with a red face and said, "can we form a team together?"


    As long as we stay together for a long time, everything will happen.


    But Ning Tao took a look at her, but said with a smile: "yes, but first hand over all your animal pills, you can get 20% discount."


    "You..."

 Chapter 2705

    Tan Wanrong gas teeth itch, this guy, how still think about animal Dan? You don''t even know how to be compassionate?


    Even the beauty asked him to form a team and refused.


    It''s the dream of others.


    What a strange man


    However, she can see from the several things just now that Ning Tao has no malice. He just wants beast Dan and saves them all twice. It seems that he wants to attack the ranking of Dabi.


    Fight with Su Chuan and Liang Su Su?


    That''s a big goal.


    He immediately gritted his teeth, turned over his hand, took out a blue ring, threw it to Ning Tao, and said: "I have all the animal elixirs of the whole team. There are 13000 animal elixirs in it, and I only have 12000 left here."


    "This is the limit that I can give. I also want to give you an explanation. If you didn''t save us, I would rather die than give you."


    Ding Zixuan, Guan binbai and others are watching, but they are not willing to fight just now.


    No one objected.


    A thunderstorm robbed them of their clothes.


    Even if they want to resist, they can''t beat Ning Tao in full swing with more than a dozen injuries. On the contrary, their lives will be in danger, so it''s better to be rational.


    You can be a friend in the future.


    What''s more, I was saved just now.


    So no one has any objection


    Ning Tao took it, took a look at the ring, and immediately said with a smile: "happy cooperation, looking forward to seeing you next time."


    "Hum, I don''t want to see you again in the dragon bone mountain range. However, if I meet you again, I can''t guarantee that I won''t attack you. You have no endless thunder."


    "Moreover, there are still four days left. It''s not certain who will win or lose. If you want to win the first place, the number of animal pills is far from enough. Su Chuan and Liang Su Su are not easy to provoke."


    Tan Wanrong did not show weakness.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders lightly, fearless. Generally speaking, his goal has been achieved, and it''s time for him to work hard in four days.


    In his hand, there are a total of 20100 animal pills and two ten level demon pills, which are really not many.


    The top ten should be stable, but the top three are still hanging.


    You have to think about how to deal with it


    At this time, hualushui ran over with surprise. His small body was like steel. He was able to survive the endless thunder disaster. He also experienced the transformation of the heart and blood of a thousand spirit beasts, and he was completely reborn.


    Everything should benefit from Ning Tao


    Skilled cleaning the battlefield, and then two people in the eyes of the public, Xiaoxiao free and easy to leave.


    Tan Wanrong has been watching them until they disappear completely, but he still can''t turn his eyes. There is a flash in his beautiful eyes. Ning Tao, I won''t admit defeat, I won''t


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In Longgu mountain, the most depressing place, lies the legend of blue sea star, the two legged flying dragon.


    This is a Yalong nationality. Of course, this place is just a branch. No one is sure whether it exists or not, because no one has seen them for a long time.


    They all became legends.


    Even the three blue ocean families, due to Zuxun, have never been to the deepest part of Longgu mountain.


    Because that, in addition to the legendary bipedal flying dragon, there are many powerful alien species, monsters, and even connected with the sea area, which is the most chaotic and dangerous place.


    So few monks go there.


    But today, in the deepest mysterious place, a pair of giant longan suddenly opened, just like a rolling stone, full of dignity, vicissitudes and suspicions, looking at a statue.


    The statue is also deep in the mountainside. Ordinary people can''t find it, see it or notice it.


    It has always been like a dead thing, but now it has a vision. This is a candle dragon with a human face and a dragon body. It is lifelike. It once closed its eyes, but now it opens.


    Longan shines as if it has come back to life


    "Why? Is What Zuxun said is true? " Murmured the mysterious behemoth.


    A long time ago, their bipedal flying dragon was the overlord of this place, but it was not until a man appeared, defeated his ancestors, and handed down a entrustment.


    Let their bipedal flying dragon guard the dragon bone mountain for generations, and do not allow any outsiders to destroy it.


    Also, if one day the statue''s eyes open, or its facial expression and scales light up, it means that the person they have been waiting for is coming.


    Just give him a hand at the right time and give him the candle Dragon Statue, and the mission of the flying dragon clan will be completed.


    It is said that the man was the famous Dragon Emperor, the candle dragon!


    For countless years, their two legged flying dragons have gone up and down, left and returned. They have gone through many generations, but there are still some people who have been guarding this mission in Longgu mountain.


    This mountain range is still the remains of our ancestors.


    But it''s too long to checkThis behemoth recalled that both the dragon and the Yalong had a long life span, but after so many years, they still didn''t wait for him.


    But who would have thought that in its generation, the eyes of the statue really opened.


    is as like as two peas.


    The giant pondered. Although he was flustered for a moment, fortunately, he was calm. After pondering for a long time, he awakened a clan to come.


    It''s not convenient to leave at the moment, but the tribe it''s looking for is the first warrior of its tribe.


    "FeiMo, according to the induction of the statue, go to the person it selected. After you find him, give him the statue. Even if the mission of the flying dragon clan is completed, you must remember that he is not allowed to have an accident."


    The giant exhorted deeply.


    Since it is a mission and has been handed down for so many generations, he naturally does not want to make mistakes in it.


    A young two legged flying dragon turned into a burly warrior with thick eyebrows and big eyes. After hearing this, he took the statue respectfully and solemnly said, "please rest assured, I will give it to him."


    "Well, let''s go..."


    Words fall behind, and behemoths fall asleep.


    The flying ink warrior retreats from the deep valley and looks at the statue curiously. When he gets closer, he can feel the blood pressure. It''s really strange that his eyes are alive.


    Although curious, but did not dare to ask, along with its induction found that it is actually outside the dragon bone mountain range.


    It remembers that this time should be the day when the three blue ocean families unite with Dabie. They have unwritten rules with human beings and do not allow the strong to interfere.


    FeiMo thought about it, then covered his breath, and suddenly remembered that before he came, he heard the conversation of several young monsters, as if he was going to hunt down human beings and set off a wave of animals to revenge.


    The leader is the bear of the earth who has been restless all the time. If it gets into trouble, it is also convenient to start.


    Every time at this time, it''s the struggle between monsters and human beings. You come and I go, and the fight is endless.


    Immediately no longer think about, into a dark shadow slip into the edge of the mountains


    Looking at Ning Tao again, he left the giant lizard gorge. Time was running out, and he also launched a crazy hunting and hunting.


    Hualushui also contributes a lot. Now his strength can not be underestimated. With the guidance of Ning Tao, his strength has greatly increased. Some methods are perfect and his combat power is amazing.


    Within three days, they met five ten level monsters. They killed three of them and seriously injured one. The other one didn''t fight, so they escaped by the way of space.


    The last day has finally come

 Chapter 2706

    With the last nine level peak, the iron back thousand foot Wu is chopped to death by a short knife.


    He was also paralyzed.


    I''m all wet through.


    On the treetop, Ning Tao is looking at this scene with satisfaction. He is making great progress. A whole team of iron backed thousand legged centipedes, more than a dozen of them, are solved by hualushui alone.


    Although it''s a Dixian Bazhong, it has a good foundation. As soon as it''s polished, it glows. It''s hard to kill the leader.


    It was more than half a month ago. Not to mention those people outside, even Ning Tao didn''t believe it.


    I''m afraid that even if his two elder sisters see him now, they will not believe that this is their younger brother.


    It''s said that his two elder sisters are pretty. They are among the best beauties in the blue ocean


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao dry cough, busy jump down to clean the battlefield, while cleaning up, while looking at the depths, curious way: "six gods ah, these days you have not noticed something wrong?"


    "No? It''s just tiring, "she said weakly as she puffed up.


    "It''s not that our task is heavier. It seems that there are more spirit beasts. In the first ten days, we didn''t even see the shadow of the monster. But these days, we have met the monster in succession. There''s something wrong with it."


    "I always feel, some mood restless," Ning Tao hesitated, from time to time to open perspective to look deep.


    Hualu watercourse: "don''t think about it, master. Today is the last day. In three hours, the competition will be over. Let''s think about how to win the first place first."


    "Do we have enough animal pills now?"


    Ning Tao pondered and gathered the animal pills together to see that there were more than 24000.


    There are also five ten level demon pills.


    There are many, but most of them are low-level monsters. In the end, it''s the sum, not the quantity. It''s possible that people only need dozens to win the game.


    But they all need ten level demon pills


    Hualushui recalled: "I remember that the number of the first animal elixir in every contest was almost the same, but it''s hard to guarantee that there would be no accident."


    "Su Chuan, the first person of the Su family, and Liang Su Su Su, the first person of the Liang family, are all immortal. Depending on this number, it''s very difficult to win the championship, but now there are only three hours left, so it''s too late to hunt."


    After devouring all the corpses of the spirit beast with the key of longevity, it quickly reaches 19%.


    Ning Tao felt his chin, suddenly took a deep breath, squinted and said: "in that case, there is only risk, only" grab "this road can go."


    "In any case, the first place must not be allowed to win!"


    As soon as hualushui was about to open his mouth, there was a sudden movement and a sound in front of him, and he jumped up subconsciously.


    "Who? Get out of here


    "Don''t do it. I''m from the flower family. Lu Passing by, "a figure covered with blood rushed out of the Bush and was about to leave in a hurry.


    But the flower dew water is a Leng, startle Yi way: "flower Hua Tie, why are you? You What''s the matter with you? "


    After hearing the sound, the bloody figure turned his head in surprise and didn''t recognize who it was for a moment? After watching for a few seconds, he suddenly widened his eyes and doubted: "you Are you the third young master


    "Of course it''s me. Why are you so embarrassed? What about cousin Qingyu and them? " When hualushui saw her family members, she suddenly showed a happy smile.


    In recent years, although some of their flower families have lost touch with each other, some of their younger generation have participated in the competition.


    However, no one expected them to get a good name. The head of the flower family, that is, Lu Shui''s father, just wanted to be in the top ten.


    People who go in are happy when they come out


    However, Hua Tie''s eyes turned red when he heard this and said, "sister Qingyu, they''re surrounded. It''s su Chuan and others of Su family who did it. Sister Qingyu takes people to hold Su Chuan and fight for time for us to escape."


    "Now, it''s estimated that we can''t hold on any longer. We can''t hold on to the results of our hard-working hunting for a month. The Su family has regarded us as prey from the very beginning..."


    "What? Where are they now? Tell me quickly, "said Hua dewui angrily.


    But Hua Tie smiles bitterly. Who doesn''t know that the third young master of the Hua family is weak and incompetent, so he has a better relationship with him, but he can''t help him. What''s the use of going there?


    "Forget it, sanshao, run away..."


    Finish saying, cover wound to want to leave here.


    But in front of the flower, a towering figure stood in front of him, as if he had come from a very early age. Looking down at the terrible breath of all living beings, he ordered: "you just need to take us, and make sure you have nothing to do."


    "You You... "


    Hua tie is startled by Ning Tao. It''s hard to breathe. This guy has a strong aura.


    At this time, hualushui said anxiously: "Huatie, he is the foreign aid I asked. He is very strong. You just need to take us to find Qingyu sister."


    Hua Tie couldn''t avoid it, so he had to bite his teeth and said, "you''re looking for death yourself. If something really happened, don''t pull me into the water.""Don''t worry..."


    Three people discuss, then rush to the direction of all the way, not a moment to arrive.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Before he arrived, he heard the deafening sound of collision, and small whirlpools emerged in the air. This is the territory of ghost faced spiders, known as the spider forest. Ning Tao also met their leader.


    It''s just that it''s too treacherous to fight.


    Three people did not recklessly, hiding in an ancient tree to watch, only to see a picturesque woman, led by seven or eight children of the flower family while fighting back.


    She is the leader of the flower family Huaqingyu!


    In the rear, a pale man showed his lust, played with the crowd and showed his greed.


    Every time I shot, I broke her clothes in a proper way, and the vast expanse of snow-white looked very red.


    It makes all men move their fingers.


    A few women will be naked in a few minutes.


    "Jie Jie, Hua Qingyu, I didn''t expect that you are in good shape. Are you interested in being my concubine? If you serve me well, maybe the animal pill can still keep some for you, Jie Jie... " Su Chuan''s smiling way.


    "You''re delusional. I''m so anxious. I''ll expose that I don''t want any of you."


    Hua qingyuqiang held back her nausea and said angrily


    On the tree, flower dew water big anxious, toward Ning Tao way: "teacher Brother Ning, what should we do now? "


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow. To tell the truth, no matter whether she is a flower or not, he has to step in, because once Su Chuan is successful, his first place will be more stable.


    The number of animal pills is even less than that of him.


    "Run away, our strength is not proportional, while we are not found now Eh What about people? " Flower iron face a Leng, don''t know when, Ning Tao unexpectedly disappeared.


    He felt numb and looked forward in horror


    Hua Qingyu''s chest is not bound. She shakes violently. There are only some cloth left to cover up her shame. She is red in the face and red in the ears. She is holding a space ring tightly. She is going to fight for it. She explodes the beast Dan to kill him.


    But at this time, Su Chuan''s eyelids jump, feel a foreign breath lock, originally rushed out of the figure, suddenly another swallow back.


    "Who ~


    "A pretender of injustice, no, hero!"

 Chapter 2707

    Su Chuan, Hua Qingyu has a strange face. The voice comes from all directions, but he can''t touch the source.


    Who is this person?


    Is there such a character in the game?


    There are more than ten people in the Su family, all of them are elite. There are seven or eight people in the Hua family, both good and bad. Now they all get together. I don''t know what this person wants?


    "Who is your excellency? If you want to get involved, why pretend to be a ghost? Do you think this kind of trick is useful in the face of absolute strength? "


    Su Chuan sneered around.


    He said this, of course, has a certain confidence. Looking at the younger generation of blue sea star, how many people can compare with him?


    Not to mention being arrogant, there are few young people who can make him look down upon.


    "Step on Step on... "


    All of a sudden, a slow step came, a lotus step by step.


    Su Chuan and his wife turned to look at each other for a moment, and gradually narrowed their eyes. In their eyes, a gentle young man in black robes came up with a smile in his eyes. It seemed that the world was in control.


    The scabbard like face, shining eyes, brilliant, with absolute confidence and grasp, every step is like a blink, leaving a string of shadows, but give them a full sense of oppression.


    It''s like a million lion with cold eyes.


    This person is Ning Tao!


    "Hum..."


    Su Chuan cold hum, but unknowingly taut the whole body, just like facing the enemy of life and death.


    Hua Qingyu''s face turned pale.


    What a powerful atmosphere.


    However, on the tree, Hua Tieyi''s eyes almost didn''t scare out and screamed: "he Is he crazy? How can you walk out like this? "


    "That''s su Chuan..."


    Just screamed, floral water actually rushed out, holding a knife came to huaqingyu side.


    "Finished, another one is crazy," Hua Tie grabs his hair madly, anxious and angry


    "Sister Qingyu, are you ok? That''s brother Ning, the foreign aid I invited to help us, "hualushui rushed to comfort them for fear of their worry.


    "Outside Foreign aid? "


    Hua Qingyu is stunned. She looks at Ning Tao strangely, but looks up and down the toilet water solemnly. It seems that this cousin is different.


    Give her a new feeling.


    Illusions?


    Su Chuan''s eyes on the other side were cold, and suddenly his anger rose. He gritted his teeth and said, "your name is Ning? Su Tian, Su Yang, you killed the three of them? "


    "They should die," said Ning Tao flatly.


    When Su Chuan heard this, he was so angry that he laughed. A fierce immortal force burst out, and he became the center of the storm. His eyes were as sharp as a blade. He said fiercely, "do you know how to die?"


    More than a dozen Su''s disciples were killed.


    Small eddies formed in midair.


    "Oh?" Ning Tao picked an eyebrow, looked at the other party, a dozen people said with a smile: "how? Do you want a siege? "


    "Hum, you look down on yourself too much. It''s enough to deal with you. If you dare to kill my su family, you''re really impatient." Su Chuan''s killing machine is flying, turning into a wind.


    An invisible wind wall formed all around, trapping Ning Tao in it. A storm mixed with the blade rolled up.


    "Immortal method, wind endures anger roll!"


    Hua Qingyu is shocked. She doesn''t expect that Su Chuan''s move is a killing move. As we all know, Su''s family controls the wind property. Once they are trapped, it''s hard to break free.


    If it were her, I''m afraid she would get hurt.


    "Little Be careful... "


    Huatie seems to see flesh and blood flying all over the sky, and can''t bear to look directly at it


    In his eyes, it''s just a surprising move, but it doesn''t work in his eyes.


    "Five elements, five elements boxing!"


    It''s a punch, and it hits the ground.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The ground collapses with a radius of 100 meters, and the shock wave disturbs the track of the wind direction, which easily resolves this move.


    "What What? " Huaqingyu beautiful eyes flash across the color of horror, is it luck? This is incredible?


    Looking at his own wind was scattered, Su Chuan eyes staring round rolling, this How is that possible?


    The powerful immortal Dharma perfected by the ancestors of the Su family generation after generation was defeated in this way?


    Hit the ground, is it luck or experience?


    His heart began to panic


    "What? Is that all you can do? Su Chuan in the rumor is no big deal. If you lose, I will accept the beast Dan in your hand. "


    Ning Tao takes a step with a smile.


    "You..."


    Su Chuan red eyes, eyelids have been crazy jump, has been a serious blow to the arrogant psychology.Ningtao is like a mountain that can''t be blown down by the wind.


    Blocked him like a heavy wall.


    Powerlessness, despair.


    "Don''t be complacent too early. Do you really think I can''t help you? If you want my animal pill, I''ll give it to you. Do you have life to take it? "


    Su Chuan is vicious.


    "Ha ha, I don''t want you to worry about that."


    "Arrogant bastard..."


    But just as they were about to fight, the tense atmosphere was suddenly startled by the roar of a beast, and the whole spider forest trembled.


    When people''s faces changed, was it the tide of animals? This kind of thing often happens in the three ethnic groups.


    After all, if the monsters are angry, they will also hunt human beings. In history, there were several groups of human beings who were slaughtered by the monsters.


    Besides, there is no explanation


    "This roar should be a very powerful ten level monster, quick Run, get out of the dragon bone forest, or you will be submerged as soon as the tide arrives... "


    Hua Qingyu immediately cried.


    Seeing this, Su Chuan, with a cold sweat on his forehead, breathed a sigh of relief and was released.


    Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to end up.


    I was scared by Ning Tao''s aura.


    But all of a sudden, his eyes dribbled, an evil idea came out, the whirlwind gathered under his feet, and the whole person became illusory.


    "The secret, fengdun!"


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, quickly release spirit to feel, found that Su Chuan has escaped hundreds of meters behind.


    But his people didn''t know.


    Being hesitant to pursue, Su Chuan said with a wild smile: "damn bastard, you can stay here to feed the animal tide and send you some animal pills."


    While talking, several animal pills were thrown over.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and says: "be careful, these are four demon pills. This bastard wants to explode himself..."


    As soon as the words came down, the four energy bursts out completely.


    The powerful shockwave made people quickly open their defense, and the forest of several kilometers around smashed. It was a ten level beast pill, comparable to the immortal self explosion.


    He was willing to detonate four at a time.


    Are you not afraid to lose the game?


    A moment later, there was only a large area of ruins left here, and there were seriously injured people, some in a coma.


    Ning Tao shakes his head. Just as he wants to open his mouth, he is suddenly filled with a noisy roar. It seems that this self explosion leads to a tide of animals.


    It was also the self explosion that prevented their retreat.


    They''re surrounded.

 Chapter 2708

    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    A torrent of spirit beasts rushed out of the forest. The spider forest was already close to the depth. It was difficult for such a big movement to attract the tide of animals.


    Damn Su Chuan, he is so insidious.


    Not even my family


    Ning Tao is very angry and searches for traces of Hua Lushui and others. In several ruins, Hua Qingyu and others climb out with difficulty. Their eardrums are temporarily deaf and four huge pits are exposed.


    There were bloodstains in the seven orifices.


    The brain is buzzing.


    Of course, the demon Dan self explosion is not as terrible as the real monster self explosion, but four are also cruel enough.


    "Cough..."


    Hua tie is far away, only affected by some. Seeing that the spirit beast flood has appeared in front of him, he is shocked, and suddenly remembers that Su Chuan seems to have scattered several strange powders before he leaves.


    For a moment, it made him itch and his nose was full of disgusting blood.


    "What What is it? "


    "No, it''s bone etching and heart drilling powder? Also And blood essence powder. These are things that can make spirit beasts crazy. Su Chuan, you son of a bitch... "


    Hua Tie screamed and ran down.


    In the gathering place of demons and spirits, using these rare powders is no less than digging one''s own grave.


    Of course, its value is exorbitant.


    It''s almost like an imperial instrument.


    But will the Su family be short of money?


    Huaqingyu, hualushui''s face turned pale, but she found that the monsters had come.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    It''s like the flood of floodgates, runaway wild horses, tens of thousands, all kinds of spirit beasts, in front of a Golden Bear, flatten everything in front of them, and the whole spider forest is almost razed to the ground.


    "Gee I''m sorry... "


    "It''s human beings, ha ha, eat them, take revenge, take revenge, let these mole ants know what I''m good at..."


    A piercing scream ran through my ears.


    They were all desperate. They couldn''t escape far with their feet. It was the damned Su Chuan who was so cruel that he exposed the demon Dan and stabbed them.


    "Brother Ning, are we finished?" Hualushui carried the comatose people on her back and said in despair.


    Even the Su family were stupefied.


    However, Ning Tao, with a black face and a clench of teeth, suddenly threw a green ring at the flower dew, and yelled, "go, I''ll stop them for a while."


    "You''re not sick, are you? This is a tide of animals. In a moment, you will be trampled into mud, "Hua Qingyu screamed.


    "Where are so many women? Let''s go, don''t worry about me, or none of them can go, let''s go, "Ning Tao took out his long gun and roared at the crowd.


    He has a way of space and it''s easy to escape.


    More sure than all of them.


    Hualushui turned red and looked at the beast pill with ring in her hand. She bowed to Ning Tao and ran to the mountains crazily with huaqingyu on her back.


    "brother Ning, hold on, I will find someone to save you. Hold on..."


    Hua Qingyu heard that, but he shook his head with self mockery. He couldn''t last that long.


    Whether they can escape or not is one thing


    At this time, Ning Tao yelled at the rest of the Su family: "what are you doing? Run


    "Ah, oh Thank you Thank you... "


    As soon as these people listen, they turn around and run.


    At the moment, he is full of hatred for Su Chuan and gratitude for Ning Tao. His heart is like overturning the Wuwei bottle


    Tens of thousands of torrents came crashing towards Ning Tao, one by one with ferocious faces, jackals, tigers, leopards, boa constrictors and centipedes, almost dazzled.


    This scene in Ning Tao''s eyes, like a huge waterfall to fall down, and he is just a leaf.


    Lonely


    However, with a roar of Ning Tao, the sharp sound of the dragon and the Phoenix came out of his mouth, resounding through the sky. Behind him, there was a terrible virtual shadow of the dragon body and the Phoenix wings.


    "Two hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "Immortal method, level eight wasteland!"


    Three kinds of forces erupted together, the deterrent force, the increasing force, and the power to wipe out the eight barren Kyushu.


    Under one shot, it spread to several kilometers.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Those intrepid spirit beasts, in an instant, were broken into five or six rows. They didn''t even scream. The meat was scattered all over the ground, and the beast pill was broken.


    A layer of undulating ground waves, turbulence.


    Blow the powder away.


    Originally, the charging spirit beasts were frightened by this powerful medicine, mainly the power of the Dragon Phoenix.


    You know, this is Longgu mountain. Longwei is the most powerful ruler of Longgu mountain. This move actually leads to Longwei blessing.For a moment, it shocked all animals.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Come on, nobody is afraid of death? Together, "Ning Tao red eyes, desperately roar.


    Press them with sound.


    However, his awe didn''t last for a few seconds, but it was broken by a tall Golden Bear, and the terrible fury came up.


    It''s like a waterfall, beating on the rocks.


    "Well So strong. This guy has at least three spirits. Is this the bear of the earth? " Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. Seeing the spirit beasts submit, he is the leader.


    However, this guy is extremely difficult to deal with. His skin is rough and his defense is terrible. I''m afraid he''s in trouble.


    Even the surrounding fields are locked by it.


    There''s no way out of space.


    Ning Tao grits his teeth. He also sees the leader of ghost face spider who fought with him. The blood red scar on his face was left by himself a few days ago.


    Strength in the two immortals, very difficult.


    In addition, there are several monsters leading the team.


    "Damn, it''s hard to get the first place..."


    "Boom boom..."


    At this time, the bear of the earth pushes aside a bunch of spirit beasts and goes out with pride. The arrogant beast pupil despises Ning Tao. That little pressure has no effect on it.


    "Jie Jie, human beings, you are really beyond your capacity. Do you know what a mantis arm blocks a car?"


    Ning Tao sneered: "but the problem is, I succeeded, didn''t I? Every second I block you is a second. "


    "I''m going to challenge you. Do you dare to accept it?"


    "Challenge me? Ha ha... "


    The bear of the earth looks up to the sky and laughs wildly. The scorn on his face is full of disdain. What''s his identity? What strength? How dare a little bug challenge him?


    The spirit beasts around also laughed loudly


    In the dark, FeiMo did not know when he came to the top of the tree. Looking at the candle Dragon Statue in his hand, he was surprised to find the selected one.


    Looking up, it turned out to be Ning Tao!


    A human.


    FeiMo tried it out for a while and found that it was Ning Tao. He thought about it, but he didn''t worry about it. He wanted to see what this human has.


    Although the bear blind man said he had no great ability, he could not be defeated by an immortal?


    "What? Are you afraid? " Ning Tao laughs.


    The bear of the earth snorts coldly, is challenged at this kind of time, do not agree? It has no face. You know, it represents the dignity of the whole animal tide.


    It doesn''t matter if you think about it. Anyway, it''s just a matter of hitting at random. It won''t take long.


    Immediately said with a grim smile: "boy, you have successfully angered me, I must smash you into a meat pie!"

 Chapter 2709

    "Big bear is powerful, kill him, kill him," a crowd of monsters and spirit beasts screamed excitedly.


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "Roar, roar..."


    The bear of the earth pounded his hard chest like a rainbow, reverberating like thunder, impregnable, and showed a pair of sharp teeth to run into Ning Tao.


    Even if there is a mountain in front of him, it can be smashed.


    It''s like a moving shot put.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump wildly. He knows that although he has undergone transformation, his strength has risen greatly, and he even has the ability to fight against the immortals, he is much worse than the bear of the earth.


    It''s an immortal.


    Or the elites of the three spirits, strange animals.


    Even the four immortals can''t guarantee to break its defense. It''s so hard that it''s hopeless


    "Damn it, do something..."


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and rushed up with the same gun, but the speed was as fast as a ghost, leaving a series of residual shadows in place, which was too fast to handle.


    In body method, he also uses some space power, which can confuse the enemy.


    Like the earth bear, the speed is not fast, the effect is very good, try to avoid facing the enemy, otherwise, one or two times he will be finished.


    Just when he was about to collide with him, Ning Tao opened the perspective, calm, wrong footed, the whole person even crossed from his palm line,


    the backup defense is also amazing, and even can be hit, a fierce, and then jump up.


    The chance to stab your head, try your best to find it.


    "Immortal method, move heaven and earth!"


    Bai Luo feels Ning Tao''s fighting spirit, buzzing, and the gun Gang is more powerful than ever. A little bit of black awn on the tip of the gun falls like a small black hole.


    Just as he was about to succeed, the bear of the earth suddenly gave a grim smile and clapped his hands high.


    It''s like the collision of two copper clocks.


    The strong waves visible to the naked eye hit Ning Tao.


    "What..."


    Ning Tao was surprised that the bear blind man could use force. The collision of two brute forces was no less than the impact of two forces, and he could not dodge.


    "Bang "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao flies backwards like a kite with broken line.


    He shot with all his strength and was scattered.


    It''s like a broken bone.


    "Ha ha, stupid human beings dare to challenge Lao Tzu. It''s ridiculous. Ha ha, ha ha..."


    The bears of the earth beat their chests and cheered.


    And its followers, the worship of it continues, shouting its name, ORC is relatively simple, but also more realistic, that is, the strong respect.


    FeiMo saw this in the dark, but sighed. He thought that this human has what ability.


    It''s time for him to fight. Don''t be killed by the blind bear.


    However, it just moved, the field suddenly changed, only to see the ghost face spider leader exclaimed: "wait Wait a minute. Look at it. "


    The beasts were stunned and turned to see that Ning Tao, who had fallen to the ground but couldn''t get up, actually staggered and got up.


    "Not dead? Can you still stand up? "


    "Eh, this human is quite able to resist beating..."


    You know, there was almost no level 9 spirit beast that could take the blow just now. This human seems to be a genius, but what they like to kill most is genius.


    Ning Tao stood up, some faint blue light on his body flickered, looked at the white fall around him, and there were more cracks, which made him feel distressed for a while. When he was about to put it away, his face was fierce.


    "Blind bear, you are so cruel, but it''s not so easy to make me fall."


    "Again..."


    As he spoke, he was filled with a vast sense of Tao, which seemed to refract the whole universe and only exposed one corner of it. But even this corner was too vast to describe.


    A force of orthodox authority condenses on Ning Tao''s head and gradually turns into a palm shape.


    "Holy product, the hand of the world!"


    A big hand, almost from the clouds.


    As soon as the pupil of the earth bear shrinks, it seems to be the power of the world. This boy, with a roar, bursts out a terrible physical force and bumps into it.


    You can see his loose muscles condensing.


    It''s like a steel missile.


    "Go to hell, mole ant..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Only heard an earth shaking roar, the result is no exception, Ning Tao was blasted nearly kilometers, can clearly hear the sound of broken bones.


    This blow, obviously, seriously injured him.


    But the bear of the earth is also not easy, that hand to shoot it into the ground, the power of the world is invincible, it a bear blind what?


    "Roar, roar..."


    When it scrambles out and roars, what about the power of the world? It''s still alive.Stupid human.


    However, the leader of the ghost face spider said in amazement: "bear Boss bear, you Look... "


    As soon as the words came out, the bear of the earth''s face became stiff. Looking at it, he saw that thousands of meters away, Ning Tao stood up wobbly, and a shadow of green lotus appeared at his feet. The strength of the wood around him was infused into his body.


    The injury recovered at the speed of the naked eye.


    The enthusiasm for war is growing.


    "Well, what kind of Freak is this kid? I''ve been hit twice, but I''m not dead yet? " The bear of the earth wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and swore.


    FeiMo in the dark was also shocked. This human was so strong that he could fight with the blind bear for so long.


    It''s like a jack up who can''t fight.


    Next second, Ning Tao spat out a mouthful of blood and roared: "blind bear, it''s still early. Come again."


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    One punch makes all the way, one punch makes all the way.


    Either you die or I live.

 Chapter 2710

    In the face of this fist, the distance of one kilometer is really pale and dim, and the mighty invincible fist Gang is like opening a bow and arrow, never turning back.


    Also never hold a trace of fluke.


    Only Win and lose.


    Ning Tao roared. With the increase of fighting spirit, this fist is the strongest blow he can play now.


    "Blind bear, surrender to me..."


    The bear of the earth is furious, damn mole ants, it''s endless, isn''t it? How can its animal tide army be stopped by a mole ant for so long?


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible..."


    Ferocious, a fist like a bow, and suddenly burst out.


    It''s like a giant bear roaring out.


    "Blood, the fist of the earth!"


    Two fists, one big and the other small, collide in the center of a kilometer. In a flash, it''s like two thunderbolts collide, shooting out unprecedented sparks.


    Space fluctuates like water.


    The earth was crushed layer upon layer.


    The mushroom clouds are surging.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    There is a thunder in the flat land, the blood is empty!


    Tens of thousands of monsters were stunned by this scene. The majestic and boundless momentum and shock wave overturned more than ten rows of spirit beasts, which scared all the beasts back in a hurry. For a moment, the momentum disappeared.


    Think about it too, stopped by a little earth fairy, what else do they take to flatten human beings?


    It''s better to go back to bed.


    Suddenly, a large and a small two figures "bang" fly upside down, just like a golf being pulled away, forming a perfect parabola, and then landing heavily.


    Ning Tao vomited blood this time, only to see that the right arm of the fist, the flesh and blood actually inch by inch.


    A white bone appeared in front of my eyes.


    The whole person is distorted


    Looking at the other side, the bear of the earth was beaten. His face was dull, and his spirits almost didn''t come out. This fist technique is too domineering. His body is indestructible, but his body and spirit are almost broken up.


    It''s like destroying the internal structure.


    Rhythmic vibration can shatter steel.


    There was also a strong nausea and dizziness in my heart. I couldn''t stand up for quite a long time.


    He was numb like an electric shock.


    "I I won M''s Mole ant... " The bear of the earth shook and stood up, numb and dizzy.


    "Gulu..."


    A lot of goblins gobble up saliva, beast Does the animal tide continue? Of course, their battle lines are very long. Ning Tao is only blocking part of them.


    But part of it is the main force.


    Those spirit beasts are all leaderless.


    However, the leader of the ghost face spider only looked at it once, and his hair stood up in fear. His voice trembled and said, "bear Bear, he''s up again. "


    "Well? What What... "


    The bear of the earth''s scalp is numb, and his vision is blurred. He only vaguely sees a shadow shaking up.


    In the sight, Ning Tao lowered his head, bleeding and stood up. His chest was flat and he was in a trance. But an unyielding force filled his spine. It seemed that no matter how many times he fell, he could stand up again.


    Just now, it''s almost over.


    Fortunately, his Taixu body reached its peak.


    "Huhu..."


    Although Ning Tao is weak, but that pair of eyes are very bright, green lotus nature by automatic operation.


    At the foot of a 24 grade green lotus bloom slowly.


    The force of the wood around is absorbed.


    Before long, a miracle happened.


    Ning Tao''s right hand was gradually wrapped by a blue light, and the flesh and blood seemed to be able to reproduce. He climbed to the white bone right hand again, and a new white tender palm appeared in front of his eyes.


    In recent months, all kinds of energy and blood essence accumulated in his body have been exhausted.


    Drained the whole body energy to restore the right hand.


    "Yes, blind bear, it hurts. Come on Come on, I''m still early. I''ll fight again... "


    Ning Tao vomites blood with unclear words.


    Seeing this, the bear of the earth was completely mad. He was almost so angry that he was dizzy. He used all his strength to burn the blood in his body. After that, he turned into a violent bear and smashed to the ground.


    Under the combined attack of both hands, there was a big crack.


    "Blood skill, fierce bear attack!"


    This brute force is absolutely destructive. The big crack is crazy and ferocious. It''s like a big mouth to swallow Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao''s body is shaking, but the ground under his feet instantly divides into two and swallows him.


    "Roar Roar... "


    The earth bear''s fists collide with each other, the rich earth elements are controlled, and the split ground is closed in an instant.


    It was as if this scene had never happened before.The ground has never cracked.


    There has never been Ning Tao


    The field was quiet for a few seconds, without any changes, the heart was raised to the throat.


    In the dark, Fei Mo''s face changed greatly. Is it over? It seems too indulgent, did not expect to make so much noise in front of him, if Ning Tao died, it can''t go back to hand over, quickly dig him out.


    Otherwise, it will be over if it is pressed into meat cake.


    But as soon as I got up, the sky was full of ups and downs, and an invisible force turned into a fist.


    "Blind bear, and It''s so early. I can fight with you all day.... "


    "Shengpin, the fist of the world!"


    It''s not difficult to see from this attack that compared with the one just now, it has made a lot of progress. Not only has it become more solid, its strength has increased, but also its Dao Yi has improved a lot.


    His strength has been improved.


    "Boom boom..."


    In the blink of an eye, the punch was smashed down. It was like forging a piece of steel. All I heard was "bang" and the dust was rolling.


    The head of ghost face spider and others are numb. Are these two monsters? It''s on the bar.


    If one side does not die, it will not stop.


    The bear of the earth seems to have been fooled. He was punched, and his seven orifices burst into blood. But he didn''t let go. He pressed Ning Tao under the earth.


    Its hands control the earth elements.


    Underground, Ning Tao is surrounded by blue and red lights, one Yin and one Yang The shield of yin and Yang.


    This is the five wheel fire shield and the extremely cold sky shield. The combination of the two is a powerful defense weapon. Ning Tao doesn''t know how strong it is, but he knows he can''t break it.


    If Ning Tao alone is pressed under the earth, he is afraid that it is over and becomes a meat cake.


    But he is also the shield of yin and Yang.


    Ning Tao red eyes, consciousness has been in a trance, continuous swallowing several star beads, power is nearly dry.


    But it''s like a kind of obsession. If you don''t reach your goal, I will never stop. If you don''t die, I''m not at ease.


    "Shengpin, the fist of the world!"


    "Bang" was a sound, but the strength was not the strongest. On the contrary, there was a kind of "buzz". At this time, Ning Tao thought of the feeling of forging iron in the calcining fairy hall.


    The internal structure is destroyed by vibration.


    The earth bear''s pupil is lax. He feels that he has lost his soul. His strength is still, but he doesn''t move.


    "Shengpin, the fist of the world!"


    This is Ning Tao''s last punch. He has no strength at all. He doesn''t even maintain the shield of yin and Yang any more. He wants to use this punch even if he is oppressed by the earth.


    "Bang" got a, "buzz" let the ear numb.


    I feel that the fist is skillful.


    The bear of the earth''s expression solidified. The pupil of the beast lost its focus, spirit and soul. The body and spirit were all destroyed, and the seven orifices were still bleeding. It fell on the ground like a piece of wood.


    "Death Dead? "


    "The leader of the beast tide, the alien beast, the bear of the earth, the dragon one bully, a peerless, arrogant guy, ju He died so strangely... "


    "As the three spirits of Tian Xian, I can even compete with the four spirits of Tian Xian, but I was killed by a boy of Di Xian..."


    The head of ghost face spider and others were stunned.


    Can''t help but, in the heart all had the fear to Ning Tao, one kind was frightened by his crazy fear.


    Under the earth, Ning Tao felt the great pressure of the earth. He felt tired all over his body. He was so tired that his eyelids were fighting. There was only one crack left. He said hoarsely: "bear I I won... "


    Just when everyone thought it was all over, a ghostly figure rushed out, fast and indescribable.


    A pair of iron claws, like silver hooks, were dug up on the earth. In front of these iron claws, the pressed porcelain earth was as fragile as tofu. Within a few times, it was dug nearly 1000 meters deep.


    And comatose Ning Tao impressively exposes in the eye.


    Fei Mo breathed a sigh of relief, quickly took out a green bamboo, took off a leaf and put it in his mouth. Afraid of the risk, he took off another one and put it in his mouth.


    I''m not supposed to die.


    In other words, this boy is a real bull.


    Even it had to say the word "Fu".


    A carry comatose Ning Tao, fly Mo suddenly think of what, unexpectedly toward that gang of monster way: "the body of bear blind man hand over, it is this boy."


    As soon as the leader of the ghost face spider, who had just wrapped the body of the blind bear with spider silk into rice dumplings, heard that, he was in a hurry. How could he hand over the thing to his mouth? He said angrily: "brothers, that boy has come to work with us."


    "What to do?"


    "Jie Jie, kill Kill it... "


    Seeing that there are more than 30 new monsters who dare to challenge it, FeiMo is very angry and laughs. Well, they are all lawless after not coming out for many years.


    It''s true to clean up the mountains.Let them know who is Wang!


    In a flash, the flying ink turned into a shadow, and a pair of iron claws were like lethal knives. Just a few flashes, more than 30 monsters were separated, and their necks were like bean curd dregs. They didn''t even scream.


    "Big The great emperor "The demon king?"


    The idea that the leader of ghost face spider came up with before his death, of course, also associated with his identity.


    Bipedal flying dragon, the master of Longgu mountain.


    It Death is not unjust


    All the spirit beasts are stupid. Who am I? Where am i? What happened? Am I dazed?


    More than 30 leaders were killed.


    "Hum..."


    Fei Mo is cold to hum, suddenly eyebrow a wrinkly, looked to the distance, pondered for a while, random will more than 30 monster''s corpse with Ning Tao a piece to roll away.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappears.


    The speed of the flying dragon clan is proud of


    Not long later, a middle-aged man flew to the site at top speed, but when he saw that the place was in ruins, and the tide of animals was even more defeated, he could not help but let out a faint sound, and his spirit swept away, and found a lot of strange and chaotic atmosphere.


    But among them, there is also a breath that makes it creepy. Here, I can''t find it any more.


    But there is no sign of Ning Tao?

 Chapter 2711

    The middle-aged man frowns. He is a senior member of the Hua family. He is also Hua Qingyu''s father.


    As soon as he received the call for help, he came nonstop, but he was still a step late.


    Ning Tao,


    should be taken away by what?


    And that breath, very strong, very sharp, even some of the residual breath, let his skin cold, I''m afraid even if you find them also can''t bring back ningtao.


    I saw that he hesitated for a while, but still gritted his teeth. Anyway, he would try again.


    If you see a direction, you will catch up with it


    "Whoosh..."


    In the dark, Ning Tao felt a lot of breeze, they are sharper, thinner, lighter than the blade, sometimes roaring, sometimes elegant, just like an elf dancing in the wind.


    The feeling is very clear, very real.


    "Oh Well... "


    Ning Tao opened his eyes difficultly, but he was black, extremely weak, and his throat was dry and sore.


    It''s like dehydrated fish.


    Facing the pain of evaporation and passing.


    "Eh, you wake up. You thought you had to wait for a while. I didn''t expect that your boy''s body could be made into a King Kong body soon," a surprised voice came, and then the wind around weakened too much.


    It seemed to fall from the flight.


    Soon, the earth''s powerful breath rose.


    "I Where am i? You Who are you? " In the blur, Ning Tao sees a rough man, but he is very friendly.


    "Ha ha..."


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ve been ordered to save you. You''ve just been injured so badly that you can die together. But with me, you can''t die. Just eat this bamboo of nine immortals."


    Say, this rough man then just that emerald green small bamboo take out, straightforward of plug to Ning Tao mouth.


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao was almost crushed to death. He was patted on the chest and swallowed it directly.


    Darling, eat it raw.


    Can''t you wait for me to stir it up?


    That''s rude. This man should not be human.


    Nine immortals bamboo for a thousand years. Ning Tao has heard of it. It''s absolutely the supreme elixir for healing and saving lives.


    It''s expensive, and the older it gets, the more precious it gets.


    A total of nine leaves, one can save an immortal, and a thousand years of nine immortals bamboo, a whole plant can save a great emperor, on the market is worth a million stars.


    And there''s still a price but no market. If it''s really a business, you can''t get two or three million dollars


    Ning Tao has been using his skill to heal his wounds, wondering who this person is? It''s such a big deal.


    He was thrown a million stars with one hand.


    The first prize is just like that.


    In the process of pondering, the medicinal power of the thousand year old nine immortals bamboo began to melt. Seven forces poured into the limbs and eight veins, like a clear spring pouring into the withered sponge, which brought vitality to the dilapidated body and gradually improved the injury.


    Qinglian''s natural and chemical meridians run in the body, which makes the medicinal power follow the route, and the recovery is undoubtedly accelerated.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao took a breath for a while and then opened his eyes. At this time, he looked at the man in front of him clearly.


    This man has thick eyebrows and big eyes. There is a majestic air between his eyebrows. His cultivation is deep, but it seems that there are two sharp edges that can tear his spirit to pieces.


    All of a sudden, he felt that there was a dragon spirit in this person that could not be concealed. This person was Monster?


    "You Are you a dragon


    FeiMo nodded a smile and explained with a negative hand: "I''m the master of Longgu mountain. I''m Feilong with two feet. My name is FeiMo. I''m here for you."


    "Flying dragon with two feet? The Yalong people actually exist... " Surprise flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes. This was the first time he saw the real dragon outside the galaxy.


    However, although this is a side branch of the dragon race, it seems that it is far less than Xiaobai and longliu. Not to mention strength, but blood, FeiMo seems to be far behind.


    It seems to be a matter of the general environment.


    "Wait a minute, you said You''re looking for me? Is it I Do we know each other? "


    smiling without a word, he turned out his hand and took out a statue of the dragon. This statue was reduced to the essence version, just like the size of the lamp, but it was very exquisite and true to life. It seemed like the year was old, and it was emitting ancient air.


    At this moment, Ning Tao seemed to understand something, especially the bright eyes of the candle Dragon Statue.


    It seems to symbolize his Eye of the candle dragon!


    "This This is... "


    FeiMo said with a smile: "the old man of our family said that this is the mission of our flying dragon family. When it appears, it will be returned to its original owner."


    "Not long ago, his eyes were shining, consistent with the rumor. I followed him all the way to find you."


    "Now it''s yours. The mission of my flying dragon clan is complete, and I can also hand over."


    Then he handed the statue to Ning Tao.Ning Tao took it and heard it from Fei Mo''s words. This is what the candle dragon left them.


    But he didn''t know what it was?


    As he looked around, he suddenly smelled a bloody smell. He turned his head in surprise and found a pile of corpses. They were all monsters, including the bear of the earth.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This You killed all this? "


    Fei Mo shrugged his shoulders and said casually: "a group of kids who don''t know how to live or die are quieter when they die. There are many dragon bone mountains. Don''t shout all day long."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly and kills more than 30 monsters in one breath. It seems that the leader of the beast tide has killed them all.


    This is a great man.


    But it''s really nothing to Longgu mountain.


    You know, Longgu mountain is the largest gathering place of orcs on the land of blue sea star. There are too many monsters and spirit beasts, and their hunting is only part of it.


    "That These... "


    Before Ning Tao finished, FeiMo seemed to have guessed it. He said boldly, "I know, you are participating in the contest of the three races, right? These monsters will be sent to you."


    "Anyway, it''s useless for me to keep it. It''s still in the way. Thank you for letting me watch a wonderful battle."


    after hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly stares and says: "you You mean, you''re here long ago? Crouching trough, why don''t you help me earlier? "


    "I was almost killed by the blind bear..."


    "Well Cough... "


    FeiMo dry cough, a good awkwardness, said slip, let the old man know, it''s time to scold it.


    He immediately said with a smile, "don''t be angry, little brother. You have accomplished a great feat. It''s amazing to jump over the level and kill the immortals. How can you accomplish it if I interfere?"


    "Well, I''m helping you to hunt some disobedient monsters. I''ll make it up to you."


    Ning Tao''s eyes dribbled around, and there was a door. Suddenly, he pretended to be in pain and said, "I''m sorry, brother FeiMo. Is there any hidden disease in my injury?"


    "How about a thousand year old nine immortals bamboo..."


    Fei Mo''s eyes trembled, and he immediately understood what he meant. However, the Millennium nine immortals bamboo had a great effect on him, and he had two with him.


    This kid dares to rip him off.


    But when I think about it, if I can accomplish this mission, what is a thousand year old nine immortals bamboo?


    I blame myself. I don''t know what to watch.


    Just bring him here.


    At that moment, he took out the thousand year old nine immortals bamboo which he had collected. It was more powerful and better than the last one. He endured the pain and threw it to Ning Tao.


    "Take it..."

 Chapter 2712

    Ning Tao happily took over the Millennium nine immortals bamboo, which is a big treasure, a leaf is a life, at least worth millions of stars.


    Look at the year, quality, are better than the first one.


    I also got the statue of the candle dragon.


    It was a surprise.


    Is excited, he suddenly exclaimed, playing so much fun, almost forget the time, three hours, is it over or fast, the end of the game, right?


    He''s going to take the first place.


    Those three drops of Taiyi magic water are very important to him.


    When Ning Tao put everything away, FeiMo grabbed Ning Tao, cut through the air and rushed out of the mountains


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    At this time, outside the Longgu mountains.


    In the past, there was too much movement in the animal tide. Thousands of students who participated in the competition left early and continued to stay in the dragon bone mountain. The danger increased ten times.


    There is no living immortal in Tianxian.


    The retreat bugle is also blowing


    In line of sight, there are three forces sitting on a high platform. They are the three families, Su, Liang and Hua. Below are some good clans, such as qingxiazong.


    There are a lot of them.


    It''s time for the end of the three race competition. Thousands of people go in, but few come out.


    Every death is a huge loss to blue starfish.


    But it''s inevitable.


    "Roar, roar..."


    Looking at the suppressed Longgu mountain, the roar of the beasts gradually weakened. The Liang family owner raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "what are these monsters doing?"


    "Is it just to scare me into waiting?"


    "Well, even if it''s a real animal tide, what can it do? Once you come out, I''ll beat him back, "the Su family owner sniffed.


    Suddenly, Su Chuan shot out from the mountains. Although his face was a little pale, he was full of pride. He looked up and nodded to his father.


    It''s like it''s done.


    Seeing this, Su''s head suddenly laughed and looked at the flower''s head. At the moment, he was full of sadness and sarcasm.


    "Oh, master Hua, what''s the matter? Don''t you have faith in your precious son? "


    "A drop of dew is dispensable anyway."


    "Ha ha..."


    On hearing this, the owner of the flower family suddenly turned gloomy. He had three children, two daughters and a maid Son.


    But because of this identity, the whole family didn''t like him, but he was also his son.


    And he''s his only son.


    Still very concerned.


    The Dabi, he tried every means to delay for half a month, but still did not escape, let it into the dragon bone mountains, only with a foreign aid, a guard.


    But in a hurry, it''s just normal.


    He always felt uneasy.


    More and more disciples rushed out from the mountains. He was staring at them all the time, but after watching them for a long time, there was no dew, only a few seriously injured Hua family disciples.


    Even huaqingyu, there is no trace.


    He smelled something bad.


    The flower owner''s heart is a clattering, looked at the proud Su owner, the heart suddenly flashed anger, understand, he played a trick, he knew it would be like this.


    "Damn old Su dog..."


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly caught a glimpse of more than a dozen figures rushing out of the corner of his eye. One of them was Huaqingyu.


    "Eh, it''s out. Where''s ah Shui?"


    The owner of the flower family stares at these people and sweeps them around. Suddenly, his eyes are fixed on the young man with huaqingyu on his back Is this his son?


    Hualushui''s eyes are sharp, his face is bright, and his face is firm. He has changed his cowardly color, and his body is full of explosive force and strength. He has a very reliable feeling, and he also leads the Huajia team.


    "I wipe it? Have I lost sight? "


    "This is my son? Not possessed by the old monster? "


    The owner of the flower family was stunned, and his face was incredible, which seemed to give him a new feeling.


    On the other hand, Su''s smile solidified, and his pupils contracted unconsciously. He felt the burning pain on his cheek, but he didn''t Not dead? What''s going on?


    He quickly looked at Su Chuan with questioning eyes, and the latter''s face also showed consternation.


    Not only did these two people not die, but his Su family disciples also escaped alive. In addition to those who died in the explosion, Ning Tao was the only one left, and the rest of them were here.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Su Chuan was shocked, especially the eyes of the Su family''s disciples, which made him hairy and guilty.


    Moreover, as soon as his dog legs changed their normal state, seven or eight of them even formed a group on their own and didn''t run to him. Some of them even contacted with the clansmen.


    One of his hearts suddenly cooled.


    At this time, the Liang family, who was watching the play on one side, said: "you two, it seems that there is something wrong with this play. It''s not dangerous. The little guy of the flower family seems to have gained a lot.""Ha ha, brother Liang praised me. A group of useless little guys are far behind your family''s Su Su," the flower owner said with a smile.


    For him, what he is most looking forward to has been achieved. His son is still alive, and Qingyu is also alive. As for the game, he never expected it from the beginning.


    That''s enough.


    However, the Su family leader sneered: "even if you come out alive, what can you do? I''m afraid you can''t even keep the top ten. If you want to be my su family, you have no face to see anyone."


    "How do I feel? Brother Su is a little angry. Why do children pay so much attention to competition?"


    The master of the flower family did not show weakness.


    Seeing that the two sides did not forgive each other, the Liang family leader shook his head and quickly waved from below: "first count the number of animal pills in advance, and then announce it when the game is over."


    As soon as the words came out, someone immediately took orders.


    At the beginning of statistics, some of the students quieted down, and many of them were eager to try. With the first and the second going up, they gradually let go.


    Bone crushing sect, a total of one demon Dan, eight nine level beast Dan.


    Magic Valley, a total of three demon Dan, five nine level beast Dan


    The achievements of each force have been revealed one after another, but they are all small and medium-sized forces, which can be regarded as appetizers. This year''s big competition has achieved fairly good results.


    At this time, a gentle woman came out, three thousand green silk scattered, looked at the high platform, the Liang family leader nodded to her with a smile, the woman went to the statistics office, handed out a ring.


    Manager, Xiao steward himself, will all the animal Dan tilt out, one by one statistics.


    This is the first member of the Liang family, Liang Su Su.


    And a lot of colorful animal Dan, enough to let people exclaim, shock, see so many at a time, in addition to business, he also only this meeting.


    There must be at least tens of thousands of them, right?


    Su Chuan clenches his teeth, then sneers and takes a provocative look at the toilet water. Hua Qingyu also throws a ring at Xiao Guanshi. It''s just a match.


    Let you know what despair is.


    Seeing this, Hua Qingyu took a deep breath and secretly gave Hua Lushui a ring.


    Hua Lushui was stunned. Looking at his serious eyes, he nodded his head and threw two rings to Xiao Guanshi. He was very steady.


    Tens of thousands of onlookers suddenly got excited. It''s interesting that the three major ethnic groups are more energetic.


    I don''t know whose number is more?


    All of a sudden, the steward was very busy. It was obviously divided into three parts, statistics, and all of them were the focus of attention. There was absolutely no falsity, and justice was guaranteed.


    Xiao looked very strange when he saw the data.


    "Xiao is in charge of the business. Don''t wait. It''s time to read it directly," said the Su family leader. He took a look at Su Chuan, who was confident. He was full of confidence and bold.


    The first place is within reach.

 Chapter 2713

    "Well This... "


    Looking at the result in his hand, manager Xiao hesitated, because the data was unexpected.


    It''s not the right time to read it.


    It always gives him a thrilling feeling.


    Seeing this, tens of thousands of people''s hearts suddenly raised to their throats. Seeing him like this, the result is not quite right. Is the Su family, who has won the fifth consecutive title, going to be replaced?


    If this is to be spread, it will definitely make a sensation.


    It''s just very unlikely.


    Hua Lushui tightly clenched her fists and pursed her pale lips. He didn''t care what the result was. He looked at the mountains from time to time, expecting that one of the monks who rushed out was him.


    My master, Ning Tao!


    To stop the tide of animals for their escape.


    Although they have only been together for more than half a month, this half a month is better than he and his father for decades.


    His master Ning Tao has given him everything.


    If something happened to Shifu, he vowed that he would make su Chuan pay a hundred times today.


    For this reason, hualushui spared no effort.


    "Master, come back quickly..."


    And on the stage.


    The smile of Su''s master is stiff. Xiao''s look in charge makes him flustered Has something changed?


    At this time, the Liang family was very happy. There was something wrong with the Su family. The Hua family was out of business. It seemed that his daughter had given him a long face. He immediately laughed and said, "Xiao is in charge. There is only half a cup of tea left from the end of the competition."


    "Even if you want to hunt again, it''s too late. Let''s just satisfy everyone''s curiosity and say it straight."


    The owner of the flower family also said with a smile, "yes, manager Xiao, it''s the first time I''ve ever seen you show off like this."


    For him, as long as the Su family did not win the championship, the owner of the flower family was very happy and let the old Su dog win five times. He did not know who was who.


    Hearing this, Xiao thought about it and said with a smile, "Congratulations, master Hua."


    "Gong Congratulations? "


    Flower owner smile suddenly froze, the whole person dull for a second or two, then showed the color of incredible, what do you mean? How can I congratulate him?


    For seven or eight times in a row, his flower family almost fell out of the top ten. This congratulation made him a little confused.


    Su, Liang''s eyes almost didn''t stare out.


    Tens of thousands of people are breathing.


    At this time, Xiao Guanshi no longer intended to sell, take a deep breath, Lang said: "Liang family, a total of 18 demon Dan, nine animal Dan eight."


    "Huajia, a total of 18 demon pills, nine animal pills of nine levels, and the quality is excellent, all of them are superior."


    As soon as the words came out, the scene was quiet for a long time.


    The master of the flower family was dumbfounded, his chin was wide open, and all the guards behind him were stunned.


    Never thought of it.


    His flower family miraculously surpassed the Liang family.


    Although there is only one more nine step beast pill, but it is also more than that. Suddenly, I feel that happiness comes too suddenly. I feel that I am hit by pie and cake.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    And the Liang family leader is muddled, what''s the situation? The flower family has gone against the Liang family.


    It''s a nine level beast pill. It''s too bad for him.


    Below, Liang Su Su also showed the color of wood Leng, this is impossible? Where do so many animal pills come from? That huaqingyu is not her enemy.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Don''t mention them. Hua Qingyu felt guilty. His team only got more than 10000 animal pills.


    I''m afraid eight demon pills are not enough.


    Originally, when I came back this time, I didn''t have the face to see anyone. I wanted to fall out of the top ten. Out of trust and avoidance, I gave toilet water. But how could there be so much more in a moment?


    Hua tie is also numb.


    Only the surface of flowers does not change color.


    I''m afraid there''s only one answer left.


    That is hualushui two people harvest, with just two people''s strength, but crush their team.


    Hua Qingyu somehow thinks of the man who is on the great bank and blocks thousands of troops with his domineering majesty. If it is him, maybe it is really possible.


    I feel shame, admiration and regret in my heart.


    Ning Tao Are you still alive?


    As soon as Su Chuan''s face changed, he said anxiously, "Xiao is in charge. What''s the final result of my su family?"


    Manager Xiao raised his eyelids, looked at the crowd, and said: "Su family, a total of 19 demon pills."


    "What What? "


    "These three families are all short of a nine level beast pill, isn''t that too bad? It''s a beast pill, but it''s not as good as a name. It''s the emperor''s tool and Taiyi''s holy water... "


    A crowd suddenly screamed out.


    On the high stage, the faces of the three great figures changed slightly, and they were all only one short, which was too hanging.


    Now it''s too late to hunt the spirit beast.


    No wonder this old thing delays time."Damn it, asshole..."


    Hearing this, Su Chuan breathed a sigh of relief. He was so worried. If he hadn''t exploded the four demon pills, he would have won.


    But even so, it''s a win.


    Immediately proud of looking at huaqingyu and Liang Su Su.


    On the high stage, the Su family leader also said to the flower family leader: "Oh, I''m so sorry. It seems that my su family is going to win the sixth consecutive championship this time. Let''s accept it."


    "Master Hua, did you laugh like this just now?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    The owner of the flower family is a proud old man, but it seems that the second place of Dabi didn''t run away.


    On the contrary, there is a little joy in my heart.


    The face of the Liang family leader was a little black.


    At this time, the Su family owner said with pride: "Xiao is in charge. Basically all the contestants who should come out have come out. In my opinion, it''s time to announce the result of the competition."


    "Finish early, you old also go back early to hand over the work is not, the result of the game, already very obvious."


    "Well This... "


    When Xiao Guanshi hesitated, a lazy loud voice came: "wait a minute, it''s not over."


    As soon as the words came out, the flower dew and water tiger trembled.


    This voice is too wonderful, too familiar, too beautiful, floral eyes in a moment of accumulation of tears, a turn, see the familiar figure.


    "Teacher Brother Ning


    "Ning Tao, you Are you still alive? "


    Two voices of surprise came one after another.


    In the sight, a slightly pale figure in black robe came, with a bad smile in the corner of his mouth. As he walked, he stretched his waist and moved his body. The familiar figure and beautiful voice were Ning Tao!


    Ning Tao nods to them with a smile, glances at Su Chuan in a panic, and says hello with a smile.


    "You You''re not dead. "When Su Chuan saw Ning Tao, he seemed to see a demon born. His heart was always confused. He knew It''s fear.


    A man who scares him.


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a smile: "it''s OK, I just killed a monster before. Time should not be over yet. It''s just right, let''s count it with the flower family."


    Say, bend a finger to pop up a demon Dan.


    Manager Xiao picks his eyebrows and reaches for his hand. It''s a golden demon pill with pure quality. The more you see it, the more shocking it is. Even Incredible,


    this is the best and most powerful of all the demon pills he saw today.


    "This This is the demon pill of the earth bear. The energy fluctuation is at least comparable to the four spirits of the immortals. This one is at least comparable to three demon pills. "


    "This Did you really kill it? "


    Manager Xiao opened his eyes and screamed.


    Don''t mention him. Everyone present was shocked by these words. The bear of the earth is not the wild beast in the dragon bone mountains, is it?


    He was killed by a fairy?


    Is that a joke?

 Chapter 2715

    "One A punch? What''s the point


    Su Chuan and Liang Su Su Su can''t help being silly. The brain melon seeds are buzzing. Who are they? Blue starfish is the first and second generation''s peerless pride.


    Which one can''t wrestle with Tian Xian?


    Which one is not the eye above the top?


    Which one is not conceited?


    Two against one, or the same generation, originally for them is a disgrace, dishonorable thing.


    But who could have thought that Ning Tao was so brazen that he threatened to defeat them with one blow and end the game? Who did he think he was? A saint?


    Even if the sage''s talent, don''t you dare to be so crazy?


    At blue starfish, they''re the pinnacle.


    Su, the head of the Liang family''s face is gloomy, and he smiles angrily in his heart. He really doesn''t know how to die. Does he have such a crazy young generation?


    Dare to challenge the Su family and the Liang family?


    He has ordered someone to inquire about Ning Tao.


    The owner of the flower family is still, although he is also scared, but at this time, he can only respond to changes with constancy.


    Make people think he''s winning.


    In fact, he is more ignorant than anyone else.


    Qingyu''s father, who has come back quietly, is busy murmuring in his ear when he sees the changes in the scene


    And tens of thousands of viewers, as well as the high-level of many big forces, one by one show disdain. This guy must be crazy. Have you never heard of a heavenly pride named Ning Tao?


    I''ve never heard of a great energy disciple named Ning Tao.


    With them,


    they all feel humiliated at the moment.


    "Su er, Liang Da Mei Mei, beat him and teach this guy a lesson."


    Xiao manager frowns. He wants Ning Tao to prove it, but Isn''t that a little too much? How to say, these two people are also real talents, don''t trust big.


    If he loses, his face won''t hang.


    Not for a moment.


    Hua Qingyu is pitiful, and her pretty face is full of unbearable words. She knows how strong these two people are, but they are not at the same level at the same level.


    Even two of them can''t beat one of them.


    One punch. It''s too big.


    Looking at the field, only hualushui firmly believes that the master never lies.


    Say, do it!


    Listening to the fury in the field, Ning Tao said leisurely: "are you ready?"


    "You You''re very good, really good. Come on, let''s show you the real strength of this young master, how to smash your damn bastard''s fist. "


    Su Chuan roared, and Xianli burst out.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Invisibly, the force of the wind around him gradually enveloped him, several times stronger than at the beginning. The stronger the wind, the stronger the attack and defense. The tearing force can tear up steel.


    Soon, a huge storm formed.


    "Imperial law, the storm of random blades!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Liang Su Su drinks delicately. Her beautiful eyes are like a pair of jadeite gems. Her dress is puffy and windless, and her three thousand green silk floats like a bottle of wood spirit.


    Strong and majestic vitality, into her hands, even gathered a wooden God bow, winding long, how tall a person, and her whole body strength gathered to pull out a green arrow.


    "I hope your strength is as arrogant as you are..."


    "Difa, wooden arrow!"


    As soon as the jade hand was released, the arrow cut through the space.


    "Chi Chi..."


    Tens of thousands of people and steward Xiao exclaimed with excitement. It was the Dharma. They had to work hard.


    Each of the three families has a powerful imperial law of the town family. It seems that they are not careless at all.


    These two people join hands to strike, even if the strong one of Tianxian one spirit can''t hold on, at least treat Tianxian two spirits.


    It is estimated that Ning Tao has been scared silly.


    Looking at him, Ning Tao took a long breath. His steps were staggered. His back was like a bow. His fighting spirit was burning from his heart.


    When you make a fist with one hand, a pure Dragon Spirit bursts out. The whole right hand is two or three times thicker and covered with dragon scales, just like steel. If the breath rises again, it looks like a giant iron fist from a distance.


    "Two hundred and ten times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, zulongquan!"


    One punch is like a dragon, as if it can run through a world.


    Lihuang boxing, the power of the world, is either uncontrollable or risky to use. Ning Tao, the art of ZuLong, can barely grasp it. It is no longer the whole body, but just one arm.


    Compress the force into one place.


    It''s another level of control.


    But even so, it can increase the strength of the foundation by ten times, which is enough to make the two people drink a pot.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Broken ~!"


    Under the attention of all the people, the blow almost destroyed, even the immortals on the scene turned pale.Good What a terrible punch.


    No matter in strength or momentum, they are no less powerful than immortals.


    In a flash, a green arrow instantly met the Dragon boxing, full of strength and edge, even the black iron can penetrate, however, when it collided with the Dragon boxing, it was like a battery car hit the fast-moving high-speed railway.


    Totally cannot withstand a single blow.


    With a bang, the green arrow broke into bright spots in the sky, while Liang Su Su''s blood vomited backward in amazement


    and even was shocked by the overbearing force of the counter bite.


    A pair of jade hands tremble and numb


    But it''s not over yet. With tens of thousands of people shocked, Longquan is still facing the storm.


    Su Chuan''s eyes were red and he yelled: "damn bastard, come on, I won''t lose..."


    "Kill..."


    The next second, the two collided fiercely, but the terrible tearing force was dispersed by the more overbearing impact force. There was no suspense, and the storm was penetrated.


    "What what? How How could... "


    Su Chuan''s face was as cold as ashes, and his whole body was stiff. There was no time to dodge, so he was hit by the fist head-on and hit the earth like a meteorite.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Well "Pooh..."


    All this said is slow, but in fact only in the electric light flint, Liang Su Su just by bite weak lying on the ground, Su Chuan was hard into the ground.


    In this battle, the result is obvious.


    With one blow, two big arrogants are defeated.


    Originally, in the hot scream field, it suddenly solidified, numb and silent.


    On the high stage, the two patriarchs seem to have lost their souls How could it be that he did it? His blue starfish can''t beat Ning Tao?


    Where did the flower family invite the evil helper?


    Is it another planet?


    "Wait Wait a minute. It seems that his cultivation is still the earth immortal jiuzhong, not even the half step heaven immortal! "


    The flower owner also swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Seeing this, manager Xiao''s Adam''s apple stirred. His face suddenly showed excitement and excitement. He glanced at the crowd sarcastically, showing his pride. He also said in a loud voice: "Lao Jiu announced that he won the first place in this contest."


    "Ning Tao, the flower family!"


    "This is a special reward for Ning Tao. One month''s cultivation time of the tower of time is unlimited. It takes effect immediately."


    "Hiss ~!"


    When tens of thousands of people listen to this, they immediately take a breath of cool air. There is a special reward, the tower of time. One month, it''s too rich.


    How many years have there been no special awards?


    When Ning Tao closed his fist, he was surprised to hear that. Although he didn''t know what it was, he finally got the first place. What he saw was only the three drops of water that were very important to him.


    But he seems to have a better idea.

 Chapter 2716

    First place, Ning Tao, deserves it.


    Seventy thousand friars no longer have a voice of doubt. Instead, they have a touch of admiration.


    That''s respect for the strong.


    It is also a kind of praise from the bottom of my heart!


    I didn''t expect that this year''s three race competition actually killed Ning Tao, the black horse. He was so amazing that no one knew where he came from?


    It''s like it''s out of thin air


    All of a sudden, the head of the Su family stood up in a rage and glared: "come on, this man is unidentified. He has mixed into the big Bi of the three ethnic groups and plotted against the law. Take him down to me."


    What he meant was Ning Tao!


    Just now, he sent people to check all the contestants'' lists, and there was no name of Ning Tao at all.


    In other words, he is not a big man at all.


    But he got in by means.


    As soon as the order came out, everyone could not help frowning. Did the Su family become angry? Can''t afford to lose? But is it reasonable?


    Many forces are wondering who Ning Tao is?


    Should we make friends?


    Or should we pull in?


    Or stay away?


    Ning Tao picked an eyebrow, eyes twinkle, on a first, Su how endless.


    I really treat him like a soft persimmon


    However, hualushui had been ready for a long time. She strode out and said, "wait a minute. Stop it. Brother Ning is the foreign aid I asked from Huas'' family. He came in with me. Half a month later, there is no him in the list."


    "Can''t the Su family afford to lose the first place in a big contest? How can you make trouble here? "


    ¡±Hum, little boy, how dare you threaten me Su''s master opened his eyes and gritted his teeth.


    However, a stern voice suddenly came from one side, and the flower owner said coldly, "Ning Tao is a distinguished guest of our flower family. We invite foreign aid. How can you move with your Su family''s words? This is not your Su family''s decision."


    "You are not allowed to cover the sky. Where are you going to put Xiao in charge, Overlord star?"


    "You..."


    Su''s master gritted his teeth and said, "that''s all your words. Of course you will protect him."


    Hua Qingyu, Hua Tie, Tan Wanrong, Guan binbai and others suddenly walked out and said, "we can all testify that you ningtao once sacrificed your life to save us."


    "Yes, we can all prove..."


    Hundreds of disciples of the small family all gave their loud support.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face showed a smile, it seems that the original decision to save them was very correct.


    At this time, Xiao steward sink face, impatient way: "old said no problem, that is no problem, if the sujiazhu have an opinion, can go to overlord star theory."


    "You..."


    Su''s master is not willing, but now, he has nothing to do but look at it with resentment.


    Can''t you offend bawangxing and fight with Huajia?


    That''s crazy.


    His son, Su Chuan, was seriously injured and was carried out of the huge pit by the people of the clan. Although he was conscious, he was miserable. He was even more angry to see this scene.


    The first place was robbed, but fortunately it was also the second place, which saved some face.


    "Hum, Ning Tao..."


    However, he has hatred. Ning Tao is more angry and angry. The Su family bullied him so much that he can''t be bullied in vain. Once he bites his teeth, he''s not afraid to offend again


    At this time, although Xiao Guanshi was reluctant, his achievements were there after all, so he had to announce in a loud voice: "I declare that this year''s competition is second, and it''s su..."


    "Wait a minute, it''s not over yet," Ning Tao suddenly interrupted with a smile.


    "What What do you mean


    Xiao Guanshi and everyone frowned.


    At this time, I saw Ning Tao smiling toward Liang Su Su, lips wriggling, as if in the sound, after a while, a man and a woman together.


    Tens of thousands of people are wide eyed. What''s the situation? Adultery? Don''t touch our goddess Su Su?


    "Ah..."


    But Liang Jia Zhu saw this, the face of stiff smile suddenly black come down, canthus cannot stop beating.


    What''s the rhythm?


    Is this the only one he has? When did this bastard hook up with his daughter?


    All of a sudden, Liang Su Su pursed her lips and put out a palm, which was printed on Ning Tao''s fiery chest. It seemed to be an attack, but it seemed to push away.


    It''s just like a couple.


    And Ning Tao is more terrible, exaggerated shout a, in the hand a bead carelessly threw out.


    "Ah, it hurts, my demon pill..."


    As soon as the words came out, Liang Su Su''s cheek was slightly red. He looked at him in a strange way, then jumped up, and the palm of his hand erupted with suction, which absorbed the demon pill in his palm.


    "Manager Xiao, the game is not over yet. I just got a demon pill. Please count it together."


    Then he left it to Xiao.The latter one Leng, subconsciously took over the demon Dan, and tens of thousands of people in the field were dumbfounded.


    "What''s this about?"


    The Su family owner suddenly had an unknown premonition.


    "Well This Eh... "


    Xiaoguan light Yi, looked at a few demon Dan, surprised: "this is, ghost face spider''s demon Dan, look at this energy fluctuation, also just killed less than three hours."


    "In terms of quality, it can be compared to two ordinary demon pills. In this case, the total is Twenty one demon pills, ranking second. "


    He was shocked by the words.


    Ning Tao still has demon Dan unexpectedly? In the scene just now, a smart man can see that Ning Tao sent it on purpose. He was helping the Liang family to stay in the second place.


    The Su family was pushed to the third place.


    "Hiss, that''s cruel..."


    Liang''s master was stunned, then burst into laughter and said, "Oh, brother Su, I''m sorry to take the second place of your Su family."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    The owner of the flower family laughed happily.


    Seeing this, blue tendons are exposed on Su''s forehead. His face is even blacker than the bottom of the pot. His eyes are red with blood. Damn Ning Tao, little bastard, you are cruel enough.


    However, he is the head of a family and can still be stable. In any case, he is still in the top three.


    "Ah ~"


    "Rong Rong, you beat me, my demon pill..." Ning Tao let out a cry, startled everyone.


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked to see Tan Wanrong with a red face and a shy face. They were furious. What did this beast do to our sister Rong? Is it something indescribable?


    "Ah, Ning Qinshou, you return my goddess..."


    Tan Wanrong blushes and flicks her sleeve. She catches what Ning Tao has left behind. She opens her palm and sees that it is ten demon pills. Her beautiful eyes brighten and show a smile. The crescent moon''s beautiful eyes dazzle everyone.


    "Steward Xiao, I''ve also got some demon pills. Let''s count them on my qingxiazong."


    Xiao manager grins bitterly and looks at Ning Tao helplessly. However, this is also within the rules. In addition, he turns a blind eye to Ning Tao.


    "Ten demon pills, plus ten demon pills of Qingxia sect, a total of 20, is the third place of this year."


    "You..."


    The head of the Su family''s eyes are about to crack, and a mouthful of blood is stuck in his throat. Bastard, it''s too deceiving.


    At this time, a genius named Qin Shou of biyuzong, with bright eyes, actually grabs Ning Tao and dreams of jumping to the top four with a dirty face.


    "Brother Ning, give me the demon pill..."


    But Ning Tao glanced at him and gave him a slap like lightning, which made him fly more than 3000 meters.


    "How disgusting..."

 Chapter 2717

    They were sweating wildly and kept a moment of silence for Qin.


    But Ning Tao''s action completely shows that he is against the Su family. If you take the family to bully me, then I take the ranking to bully you and let you fall from the first to the fourth.


    I even have the ability to keep you falling.


    It depends on whether I like it or not.


    Moreover, although it offended the Su family to death, it made friends with Hua, Liang and qingxiazong.


    All in all, it''s still a steady business!


    Some big people, including Xiao Guanshi, are looking at Ning Tao again. They are brave and resourceful, and they take advance as retreat.


    Wonderful, only wonderful.


    "The flower family picked up the treasure this time..."


    At this time, Ning Tao, with sarcasm in his eyes, looks up and looks at the Su family leader with contempt for the king.


    "You "Pooh..."


    All of a sudden, the red eyes of Su''s master spurted a mouthful of blood stasis. His face was twisted and his body was shaking. He gave Ning Tao a dead look, as if he wanted to remember this son of a bitch in his mind.


    When people thought he couldn''t help it, he said, "I''m not feeling well. I''ll leave."


    Then he left with a black face.


    Below Su Chuan, seeing all this in his eyes, didn''t mention it in a breath. He passed out in a faint, and his body was like a stroke.


    Some guards quickly carried him away


    Tens of thousands of people lamented. The first blue starfish family, from the master to the disciple, was so embarrassed by a Dixian. It''s ridiculous.


    Finally, he ran away with his tail between his legs.


    Ning Tao is a God and a man


    Seeing that the noise was almost the same, Xiao didn''t dare to delay and read the rest of the ranking.


    So he can go back to work.


    It''s the fourth place, the Su family. It''s very harsh.


    After reading the ranking, it''s an exciting moment, that is Give awards.


    That''s what I''m fighting for!


    At this time, Xiao took out a crystal jade bottle with a smile. It was very delicate. Inside, there were three drops of liquid with rainbow color.


    After watching for a long time, I feel clear headed.


    "Yes It''s Taiyi holy water. Look, it''s really Taiyi holy water. It''s the best choice for people to cross the heart and evil. It''s also the most valuable tool to help deduce the Dharma. It''s so luxurious that there are three drops at a time. "


    "What is this? I heard that those real powers are calculated by Jin when using Taiyi magic water."


    "Well, anyway? It''s worth seeing Taiyi Shenshui with our own eyes in our life... "


    The sound of excitement came from all around.


    "Ning Xiaoyou, this is Taiyi Shenshui, the first prize. Now, he belongs to you, but you should keep it," Xiao Guanshi smiles and hands the jade bottle to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao says thank you for taking over, feeling the weight of the object in his hand, and his heart is also a burst of excitement.


    I have suffered a lot for it.


    Floral water also showed a knowing smile, happy for the master, and finally achieved what she wanted.


    At this time, manager Xiao took out another exquisite jade plate, which was written with a big word "time", a million star beads, an imperial weapon and armor.


    "Ning Xiaoyou, this is the special reward given to you by Lao Jiu. The tower of time is only inferior to taiyishenshui in terms of value for a month. You should cherish it."


    Ning Tao took it. Although he didn''t know what it was for, he still said with a smile, "thank you for your love."


    All of a sudden, he had an idea. He said with a respectful smile, "Mr. Xiao is dutiful. I admire you. Please accept this imperial weapon. It''s my wish."


    "Don''t worry, the boy is strong and can resist beating, so this armor is useless to me..."


    Manager Xiao smiles bitterly. He didn''t expect Ning Tao to be so good at handling affairs, but it''s a reward. How can he accept it?


    "Ning Xiaoyou, this..."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xiao, it''s all for you. Besides, I have better one in my hand, so you must take it," Ning Tao said, and thrust it into his hand.


    Manager Xiao is better than this armor? But then he thought it was Ning Tao who said something to comfort him.


    This armor is of high quality.


    Even for him, it''s very useful.


    After thinking about it, he said with a bitter smile, "well, I''ll make an exception. If anything happens in the future, you can come to the tower of time to find me..."


    Ning Tao is very happy. He''s very busy and respectful. He''s not familiar with life and land when he comes here. Naturally, he has to make some good relations.


    Suddenly, manager Xiao seems to think of something. He whispers to Ning Tao: "Ning Xiaoyou, I have some inside information here. I heard that sage college has made a big move recently. I''m afraid it''s going to prepare for enrollment."


    "You have such talent, you must have a try. For the flower family, you are an outsider after all. If you are excluded, the old man represents the overlord star. You are welcome..."


    Ning Tao''s heart seems to understand, regardless of 37-21, propriety first, at least he is for his own good.Steward Xiao nods with satisfaction, and hands the four space rings and the three family beast pill to Ning Tao


    In the distance, Liang Su Su''s beautiful eyes stare at them without blinking. These two people have been whispering furtively since just now. They don''t know what they are talking about?


    Outsiders can''t hear or see.


    And Tan Wanrong actually looked at this without blinking.


    A moment later, manager Xiao left with a smile. He was so proud that he got a good emperor''s weapon and armor. It was a life-saving thing, and he was naturally happy.


    The rest of those awards will also be divided down.


    However, Liang Su Su suddenly came, her beautiful eyes twinkled, and Ning Tao also stared at her with a smile. It didn''t seem to be unexpected. It was agreed.


    Liang Su Su pursed her red lips and said: "according to your and my agreement, you help me take the second place, and I will give you the second place''s imperial ware."


    "But it''s a bow. It''s very suitable for me. It''s my favorite type. This knife is worth as much as it. How about using it to pay off debts?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, this woman is really a little rich woman, Emperor tool can take out at will.


    He thought about it and suddenly said, "do you have a gun?"


    "No, I only have this short knife," Liang Su Su''s face is gentle and plain, and he has been staring at Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile, so he has to take the knife, call hualushui, and give it to him, because hualushui uses it in the battle.


    "Elder brother Xie Ning..." Floral water surprise way.


    But Liang Su Su sees this and suddenly blushes. He stares at Ning Tao and turns around.


    Smelly man, that''s her short knife


    But as soon as she left, Tan Wanrong glared at her and threw a half million star Pearl to Ning Tao. Without saying a word, she turned around and left. The men were all pig hooves.


    "Er..."


    "What happened?" Ning Tao looks confused.

 Chapter 2718

    If you use just one imperial weapon, you can get the honor of second place. No one in the three families will refuse.


    So Liang Su Su readily agreed.


    It''s a woman who is straightforward and decisive.


    But for Tan Wanrong, Ning Tao helped them to get the third place completely out of friendship and thanks, because they stood up before and were willing to speak for themselves.


    However, it is estimated that he saw Liang Su Su''s knife, and then he threw 500000 star beads to himself.


    In fact, Ning Tao didn''t want the latter.


    After all, one more friend is more reliable, but who knows what''s wrong with these two women?


    Women are really unexplainable creatures


    Ning Tao sighed and looked at the happy toilet water. He couldn''t put down the knife. He also showed a smile, which was a gift for his apprentice.


    However, he looked up at Hua Qingyu, who knows that the latter was staring at him and grinding his teeth.


    "Er..."


    "Six gods, your cousin Does gum swelling ache? " Ning Tao''s hair is straight and strange.


    Floral water looked up, then waved his hand and said: "don''t worry about her, women always have those days."


    At this time, a huge golden sculpture fell down, the end of the game, the Hui, won the first place, naturally to wind scenery home.


    For them, face is bigger than everything.


    Prestige is the rise and fall of a family.


    On the high platform, the flower owner, flowers all over the city, smiles and says goodbye to a group of big people, then falls on the golden hair carving, Ning Tao, hualushui and others also jump up and leave with the clan.


    The grand three race competition is finally complete, and today''s event is bound to stir blue starfish.


    It''s hard for Ning Tao not to be famous


    "Ho ho..."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    The speed of golden hair carving is very fast. It''s still a monster. The terrain, mountains and rivers are all like a white horse passing through the gap.


    Ning Tao and Hua Lushui sit in the corner and enjoy this rare leisure. After half a month''s busy work, they can finally relax. Generally speaking, there is no danger, and the harvest of this trip is not poor.


    More than 100000 animal pills.


    The total price is 62 demon Dan, plus flying ink to send their own, that is a total of 92.


    One month''s cultivation qualification of the tower of time sounds very powerful, but I don''t know what the use is?


    A statue of a candle dragon.


    Now there is no time to comprehend, and he is not ready. I don''t know what will be in it?


    Three drops of Taiyi magic water.


    When we find time to absorb them, we should be able to push the immortal chapter of the ancient Dafa into performance at one stroke.


    One and a half million star beads, including Ning Tao''s own, have a total of 81.5 million star beads, which are gifts the size of those cities.


    And no matter the quality, energy, are excellent.


    It''s used by Ning Tao in his daily practice.


    In addition to these, Ning Tao''s most valuable is the shield of yin and Yang, the broken white fall, and the key to longevity. What''s left is some out of the ordinary things.


    Now that''s all he has left


    Originally, he wanted to give the 500000 star beads to Hualu for constant cultivation, but he refused. According to him, "I''m the third young master of the flower family. I should take back everything I deserve."


    Ning Tao also thinks that blue sea star''s three big families, no matter which one is the existence of a rich country.


    There is also a "strong Immortal King" in each of them.


    Hualushui, in the eyes of many people, has always been low-key and cowardly. Many things belonging to him have been robbed, robbed and ignored. However, he has no courage to protest, so he has been enduring and living in silence.


    If you don''t meet Ning Tao and don''t inspire his potential, Hua Lu Shui is afraid to endure for a lifetime.


    Now, he has decided to rise up. No one can take away what belongs to him. He wants to take back what was once taken, not for anything else but for his master.


    Although the identity of foreign aid has been concealed from 90% of the people, my father is the clearest.


    He''s not over yet


    Sure enough, Qingyu''s father, full of flowers, suddenly came and said with a smile, "third young master, please come to my home."


    As you can see, the fair and just elder huamanlou looks like hualushui now. He is more appreciative and satisfied. The child has finally grown up.


    Thanks to him, too, this time.


    Qingyu praised him.


    Seeing this, hualushui''s face changed, her eyebrows wrinkled, her heart beat faster, and she looked at her father in front of her. She was really afraid of what she was afraid of.


    But Ning Tao smile, let him rest assured to go is, what should say, say what, don''t care.


    With the two people have left, hualushui came to his father, flowers around the city, to tell the truth, he can''t remember how long and his father said so.


    On the contrary, his two elder sisters often take care of him. They not only don''t dislike him, but also help himNo one could hear their conversation.


    Can only see hualushui silence, occasionally say one or two words, not humble, brow tightly wrinkled, but a face of firm, with once he is different.


    Hua Tie and a group of Hua''s disciples talk about it one after another, and he looks at Ning Tao from time to time.


    Only Hua Qingyu, pondering in her heart, and the woman''s intuition tells her that the change of toilet water is all due to this man, full of misty men


    All of a sudden, hualushui seems to have a quarrel with the owner of the family, and was taken away by several guards of the family.


    After a while, huamanlou elder came to Ning Tao, with no expression on his face, solemnly said: "Ning Xiaoyou, please come with me."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was not surprised. He stood up lazily and followed him.


    "Step on..."


    After a while, he came to the back of huaman city. At the moment, the former stood with a negative hand and looked into the clouds. Instead of turning around, he said, "you''re not the foreign aid I''m looking for. Who are you?"


    "I am who I am. If you want to talk about my identity, you can understand it as the master of a Shui."


    Ning Tao raises his head and holds his chest lightly.


    "Master? You


    "What qualifications do you have to be a master of ah Shui? You won the first place for him? Or if you approach him, there''s another plan. "


    Flowers all over the city turned around, majestic road.


    However, in the face of the authority of a superior, Ning Tao said with a smile: "well, what do you mean by me? What am I going to do with your family? "


    "The emperor''s law? Resources? Or the noble status? Do you think it''s interesting to me? "


    Flower full city stares at Ning Tao tightly, silent for a long time, be like to examine, suddenly icy cold way: "are you not afraid that I intend to lay hands on you?"


    "If you really want to attack me, I''m afraid you won''t come to talk to me. Just find a place where there is no one to solve me. Why bother?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are very bright.


    Hearing this, Hua Mancheng''s eyebrows relaxed and pondered for a while, and suddenly said, "I don''t care who you are, no matter what your purpose is, I have only one condition."


    "Treat ah Shui well. Now that you are his master, you should do your duty. If you can do it, you are the foreign aid I invited. No one knows your identity except me."


    Ning Tao shrugged and said, "even if you don''t say it, I will do my best to my apprentice."


    "Well, from today on, your external identity is the guard of a Shui. You are protected by my flower family, and you are not bound. If your goal is achieved, you can leave," Hua Mancheng said and turned to leave.


    Flowing down the thoughtful Ning Tao

 Chapter 2719

    Blue sea star is a small planet in the wild galaxy, but it is rich in resources and has a large population.


    It''s a relatively old planet.


    We have everything we should have.


    It took a day and a night to see the city, the town, and even the place where people live. Before long, they arrived at the end of the journey.


    One of the three families The flower family.


    In sight, there are ancient fortresses, rooted in the mountains, like ethereal immortals.


    The defense is strict, and there are many strong people. Every patrol team is led by the strong celestial beings. The population is also very dense. It is a big family and looks very prosperous.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows. Is this the flower house? It''s really good. You can see it from the style.


    Open perspective, found a series of array, such as the old tree rooted, intertwined, dense, afraid that once urged, even the emperor can be bent to death.


    It''s all in his heart.


    At this time, hualushui looks at the castle in front of her. She looks sad, but instead she is determined. The real huajiasanshao is back.


    From now on, I will not be bullied by anyone.


    Immediately turned his head and said with a smile: "brother Ning, we are here. I''ll show you a good turn later."


    Ning Tao nodded. The most important thing for him now is to cultivate and go back in two or three years to defeat Yan Feitian. The second is to understand the wild galaxy.


    What customs?


    Or at present, the problem of practice.


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as the Golden Eagle fell, more than a dozen elders came up. They were very excited and surprised.


    Big than the first, the news has spread all over the flower family, I''m afraid no one thought, they will get the first? Now the whole nation is celebrating.


    "Congratulations on winning the championship. Congratulations..."


    A spotted old man came out with a stiff smile. His muscles were flabby and he looked like a man.


    It looks like a moving pouch.


    "Oh? Elder


    Huamancheng and huamanlou look at each other strangely. Is the sun coming out in the West today? Why is this old guy so enthusiastic? It makes them uncomfortable.


    He immediately said, "elder, I''m serious. It''s the disciples who want to praise and should praise them."


    "Er..."


    "You''re right. I''ve done a lot to raise the prestige of my flower family," the elder said with a smile. Suddenly, she asked curiously, "by the way, who''s Ning Tao?"


    At the back of the team, Ning Tao, who just looked at him strangely, was stunned and frowned. He said plainly: "I am. What can I do for you?"


    The elder and all the elders looked over, their eyes twinkled slightly, but they said with a smile: "there''s no instruction. I just heard that Ning Xiaoyou is very powerful and gifted. Where do you want to learn from? I''m sure it''s not an ordinary person, is it


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, light way: "own school is not convenient to disclose, also hope big elder don''t want to blame."


    "Oh, so..."


    The elder narrowed his eyes as if thinking.


    However, a young man behind him was impatient. Seeing that his grandfather didn''t speak for a long time, he hurriedly went out and ordered, "since you are Ning Tao, please hand over all the Taiyi holy water."


    "There is also the one month cultivation qualification token of the tower of time. A servant dares to covet the most precious treasure."


    "What did you say? Brother Ning is my life-saving benefactor. What qualifications do you have to abuse him, and what qualifications do you have to ask for his things? " Flower dew a see this person, immediately with anger came out.


    His name was Hua Jie. He was one of the bullies from childhood to adulthood. He was dozens of years older than him. He was a dandy young master, but he was rich and powerful. His grandfather was a big elder, but he was only half an immortal.


    I guess I just want master''s Taiyi magic water, trying to break through the immortals, this damned bastard


    Huaqingyu, Huatie and others frown, taiyishenshui, how precious? They had a plan before, but after some changes, they were all convinced of Ning Tao.


    So I don''t think much about this kind of thing.


    But the people in the family didn''t expect to be the first, but suddenly they won the first prize, and they became the flower family. Naturally, some people have to think about it.


    Who doesn''t want the benefits for nothing?


    No wonder these old guys are so enthusiastic?


    And words a, this brocade jade youth seem to be startled, this smelly boy dare to shout to him?


    You''ve got to be the first, haven''t you?


    It''s just a wild bastard.


    See him a stare, gloomy way: "do you have the share that you talk here?"? Go away, he is the foreign aid of my flower family, because my flower family has the highest honor, and the first prize is naturally my flower family''s


    "The star Pearl and the emperor''s weapon should be given to him, but Taiyi Shenshui It has to be handed in. "


    "That''s right. How can I let others touch my flower family''s treasure? We don''t have enough of our own... ""In my opinion, the one million star beads, as well as the emperor''s utensils, by the way, and the animal pills hunted by the three ethnic groups, should all be handed over. Why give them to him..."


    An old man yelled suddenly.


    Hearing this, Hualu''s eyes are splitting. For the first time, these shameless old bastards feel that these people are not only hateful, but also disgusting.


    The first prize can''t be won by oneself, but others get it. On the contrary, they covet it and force others to hand it over.


    How can there be such a truth in the world?


    However, Ning Tao is very calm, because even if he opens his mouth at this time, it doesn''t help.


    He is not strong enough to fight against the flower family.


    But he worked hard for half a month to grab things from his hands. It''s hard to think about it.


    If he was really in a hurry, he would explode all the hundreds of thousands of animal pills and destroy everything. If he could not get them, they would not want them.


    At present, the key lies in the meaning of the flower owner


    "The reward is brother Ning''s, and it''s also his life in exchange for it. Don''t even think about it. You won''t get a hair, and your father nodded and agreed," Hualu roared in front of Ning Tao.


    As soon as the elder and others browed, they immediately looked at the flowers all over the city and said with a dry smile: "master, this matter..."


    Hua Mancheng hesitated. He didn''t expect that this was such a headache. Although he didn''t want to be in the same boat, these greedy old guys are the foundation of the family and need their support.


    For a moment, he fell into a dilemma.


    "Father..."


    Dew red eyes, begging choking.


    This is the first time he has asked his father since he was born. He doesn''t want to get into trouble, but this time it''s different.


    However, to see the dew has been in the way, Jinyu youth, Huajie, suddenly angry: "get out of my way, you wild seed, believe it or not, I will break your leg again."


    But as soon as the words came out, he immediately felt that the atmosphere was not good, but he thought he was right?


    The elder and others face black and curse in their heart. It doesn''t hurt to say it in secret or elsewhere. But how dare you say it in front of the master?


    Floral water is a wild species,


    are you cursing the death of the master?


    Sure enough, as soon as he looked up, Hua Mancheng''s face was as black as coal, and then he broke his legs. OK, this shows that he had interrupted before. Is his son a wild seed?


    I have been afraid to care about a Shui too much, just don''t want to let people watch him, let him live quietly.


    Now it seems that He was so wrong!


    Huamancheng gave a cold hum and sneered at the elder. Huajie glanced at him, but said: "if Ning Xiaoyou is willing to make friends with him, it''s up to him. If he doesn''t want to, no one can embarrass him. It''s all up to him!"

 Chapter 2720

    Flower full city words fall, people face a change, heart secretly scold, this is to take the opportunity to excuse Ning Tao.


    Even the elder did not dare to refute.


    Otherwise, Huajie will be finished.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, pour is to this flower house Lord High look, is a character, however, in this way, he will be hot potato throw into his hand.


    He has been able to feel more than a dozen greedy eyes.


    I''m afraid I won''t give up


    Sure enough, the elder squinted and gave Hua Jie a look of reprimand. Then he said to Ning Tao with a smile: "Ning Xiaoyou, my flower family treats you well. You can''t have things that don''t belong to you."


    "I don''t have that appetite, but I eat something I shouldn''t eat. The consequence is But it''s unimaginable. "


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao sneered and said, "there is something wrong with your words, but I quite agree with the last sentence."


    "First, your flower family didn''t give me any sacrifice, and I Ning Tao didn''t owe you anything. I really said who was not mean to whom, but I helped you flower family many times."


    "Second, everything I''ve got is my own hard work. It has nothing to do with you. If it has anything to do with the flower family, it has nothing to do with the third young master at most, and it doesn''t belong to your elder."


    "As for whether I have an appetite, ha ha, you can rest assured that no one can steal anything from me!"


    As they spoke, the temperature around them went up and down.


    Let everyone in the ice and fire.


    Hua Jie is impatient. He sees the baby in front of him, but he can''t get it. How urgent it is to grind people? Needless to say, it''s very hard.


    "Grandfather, he dares to speak to you in a strange way. I''ll teach him a lesson for you."


    But the next second, hualushui took a step, drew out the knife and killed the airway: "if you dare to touch him, I swear, I will cut your neck."


    Seeing this, Hua Jie laughed angrily and said sarcastically, "what? One and a half months later, I''ve been able to grow a lot? "


    "Forget how I used to deal with you?"


    "You can try it," Hua Lu said, showing her determination, coldness, and unprecedented firmness.


    Even if the city is full of flowers, they are both happy and worried.


    I''m glad to see my son Zhang Da.


    The worry is that he is not protecting his father, but his so-called master.


    "Alas..."


    Hua Qingyu couldn''t see it any more. She frowned and said in a deep voice, "Hua Jie, I advise you not to embarrass yourself. Just don''t lose face with your little Kung Fu."


    "I don''t know who to teach."


    "As for Mr. Yu Ning, I have something to say. He doesn''t owe me the flower family, but we owe him. He has saved my life. If it''s bad for him, I won''t sit back and ignore it."


    Hum, there is a little girl here? Don''t think that if you win the first place, you can challenge me in front of me. "


    "Oh? What does the elder think of me? I''m full of flowers. I''m just such a precious daughter. If someone wants to help his benefactor, I won''t let him succeed. "


    Flower full building step out, tough road.


    On weekdays, he doesn''t like the elders. At this time, he can''t miss them.


    As soon as he saw the flowers all over the building, the elder gritted his teeth and said, "are you determined to fight me?"


    "No, no, I''m thinking about the interests of my family. As we all know, Ning Xiaoyou won the first prize for my flower family. It''s natural to reward him."


    "If someone wants to take it by force, won''t the outsider say that our Huajia family has broken down the bridge? Ungrateful, stabbing us in the back? "


    "Did the elder not think about this shame? Or do you just focus on selfishness and strengthen your wings, thus neglecting family interests? "


    "You You''re spitting... "


    The elder was very angry and gnashed his teeth. He jumped out to do harm to him.


    "Damn it..."


    At this time, another elder jumped out and said: "Ning Tao, now you have offended the Su family. My flower family is willing to protect you. Shouldn''t you offer your treasure to show your thanks?"


    "That''s right. If it wasn''t for my flower family, you would have died in the wilderness..."


    "A wolf with a wolf''s heart and a dog''s lung, a white eyed wolf who doesn''t know how to be grateful..."


    All around suddenly came the sound of scolding. The more scolding, the worse it was. The strength was not high, and the mouth was very poisonous.


    I''m afraid it has developed into a second sideline.


    Ning Tao sank his face. It seems that he underestimated the role of taiyishenshui and the tower of time, and let these old people entangle so much.


    He was steady, but hualushui was trembling with anger. He said angrily, "you bastards, brother Ning offended the Su family because of my Hua family. Now you are talking about it. Do you have any conscience?"


    "If I had known you were such people, I would rather not stay here. I feel sick for you."


    The elders turned pale and wanted to scold, but they also took care of the master. How could ah Shui be like a changed man?How dare you contradict them?


    Flower city dry cough, comfortable in the heart, but pretended to look like: "ah Shui, pay attention to the propriety of speech."


    But the toilet water was already angry and said: "since you are ungrateful, let''s go. We don''t want your protection."


    Say, will take Ning Tao to leave.


    But the next second, the elder sneered: "third young master, do you really think our flower family is so cheap? Come and go as you like? After using it, throw it away? "


    "Come and take Ning Xiaoyou to the dungeon. I suspect that he has stolen his old treasure. When will he hand it over and when will he be released?"


    "Yes ~!"


    As soon as the words fell, a dozen people rushed out.


    But who dares to see him drink


    Master, the city is full of flowers and eyebrows are wrinkled. How can it get bigger and bigger? If it goes on like this, it will only last forever.


    But which side can he go to?


    Ning Tao looked at the flower family, heart fretting, suddenly light way: "how about this, let''s open competition, let''s win or lose to decide everything."


    "Oh? You want to fight Jay? " Elder sneer, have to say, Ning Tao is really powerful.


    It is impossible for him to agree.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and said with a smile: "if I do it, I''m afraid I''ll kill him. Let''s let the third young master fight for me and him. We can give directions from the side."


    "If the third young master wins, let me go, no more investigation, no more trouble for me, swear."


    On hearing this, the elder sneered: "if the third young master loses, he will hand over everything and leave here to bear all the charges."


    To tell you the truth, he really didn''t expect that Ning Tao would let hualushui and Huajie fight?


    Because it''s like Ning Tao and Hua Jie, there''s no suspense.


    Who doesn''t know that the third young master is weak and incompetent. On weekdays, he doesn''t dare to say a big word. He is often bullied by Hua Jie and others, and is beaten black and white.


    If you want to say that Hua Qingyu is fighting Hua Jie, he may think about it. But if you want to say that he is fighting hualushui, if he doesn''t agree, he will be squeezed by the door.


    "That''s it. It''s a deal," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    The elder also said with a smile: "it''s a deal. If there''s any violation, heaven will strike thunder and lightning. You can''t die well!"

 Chapter 2721

    Ning Tao and his wife decide this matter like lightning. Hua Jie is stunned and overjoyed at random. Isn''t it clear that they want to send something to him?


    Is there any suspense about this game?


    He has almost 200 percent confidence.


    For so many years, he has always bullied hualushui, and he dare not even fight back.


    I just cry for my sister.


    Even if we have been apart for half a month, what can we do? If you don''t do ten tricks, you can beat him to the teeth. A wild seed, do you really treat yourself as a human being?


    And toilet water, the face is a little pale.


    In the past half a month, he has made rapid progress, but the shadow Hua Jie left in his heart is decades old. Can it be reversed in half a month?


    He has been beaten countless times in his hands, and fracture is even more common.


    When his sister was at home, he was still better. When she was not at home, he did not dare to go out.


    He also knew that as long as he had the strength, he could resist. When Hua Jie and others robbed this resource, only with that little thing, he was depressed and painstaking, and then he reached the six fold realm of the earth immortal.


    It''s a genius, too.


    Because of his humble life experience, he was ridiculed by people.


    In the whole blue sea star, it is very important to look at this aspect, which also leads to the low self-esteem of flower water.


    To tell you the truth, just now he seemed to be very tough, but in fact, his palms were sweating. Originally, he was very tough, but Shifu put the burden on him.


    He is not afraid of suffering.


    I''m afraid I''ve failed to live up to the master''s expectations.


    Is it possible to win Huajie?


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Seeing hualushui''s pale face, Ning Tao patted him with a smile and comforted him: "it doesn''t matter. Take it easy. I believe you can do it."


    "Think about your experience for more than half a month. You just need to follow my orders. If you are really worried, think of the enemy as a spirit beast, stupid and stupid."


    Hua Qingyu "poof Chi" a smile, there is such advice? But even if it works, does it work?


    The gap of strength is obvious.


    You know, although Hua Jie has poor talent, and his cultivation is also made up of resources, he is also a half step immortal, and he is tens of years older than Hua Lushui, surpassing him in all aspects.


    And then look at hualushui, Dixian Bazhong, strength is not clear, still very nervous, no possibility of winning?


    I don''t know what Ning Tao thinks.


    Not every genius can be called Ning Tao.


    Hua Jie heard that he laughed angrily, but he didn''t care about it. Anyway, it''s useless to say anything. His strength is enough to explain everything.


    "Jie Jie, my third young master, come on, aren''t you very tough just now? To beat me? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Hua Lushui struggles to see Ning Tao. She grits her teeth and goes up. The party immediately retreats into the attic. Such a large square is enough for two people to fight. Only Ning Tao and the elder are close to each other.


    Because there is one of them. They can give us some advice. I don''t know where Ning Tao''s confidence comes from?


    Elder, he used to be the early cultivation of the great emperor, but later he suffered from a secret disease and his cultivation fell back to the seven Spirits of the immortals. Even so, his vision is still there.


    In a word, in the hearts of people, there is no suspense about this game.


    Even if the owner of the family is full of flowers, he thinks so.


    His son has several jin several Liang, he is clear, cannot win.


    If Ning Tao does it, he still believes it.


    "Step on..."


    On the square, Hualu faces Huajie.


    After hearing the news, many of the clansmen came and showed their wonderful faces. It turned out that this pair of enemies were interesting. In fact, they beat them secretly and put them on the table.


    This third young master is really miserable.


    If you lose, I''m afraid the family''s face is not good-looking.


    At this time, huamanlou acted as a referee, frowning, looked at the two, but sighed, and cried out: "friendship exchanges, until the point, not allowed under the killer, one side is unable to fight back."


    Hua Jie twisted his neck and said with a grim smile: "don''t worry, my third young master, it will be over soon."


    "Think about it, as usual."


    "Jie Jie..."


    But Hualu took a breath in the deep water, and the words of the master echoed in her ears. She gradually regarded Huajie as a human pig. With a smile in her heart and a hook in the corner of her mouth, she suddenly felt less afraid and a sharp burst out.


    "I won''t lose, and I can''t lose!"


    And in the corner where everyone didn''t notice, a beautiful woman also looked around


    "Game, start!"


    With the referee''s words just fall, Ning Tao negative hand and stand, light way: "attack, hit his face!""Whoosh..."


    The dew turned into a flash of lightning, and a cold light burst out. The knife came out of its sheath, silent, but it could cut off the air. It was extremely sharp.


    And big elder sneer, direct toward flower Jie relaxed way: "take out the usual level on the line."


    Hua Jie grins grimly and immediately meets him. He is very conceited. He doesn''t even take out his weapon. He steps on flowers and his body becomes like a ghost. He can''t figure it out

 Chapter 2722

    "Xianfa, huayingbu!"


    Hua Jie drinks a low, successfully dodges the flower dew water''s a fierce chop, the foot tramples on hundred flowers, the chaotic shadow clumps.


    It looks like three shadows for one person.


    It has the effect of confusion.


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, this step, very interesting.


    At this time, I heard the people of Hua family exclaim: "look, it''s Hua yingbu. It''s one of the advanced skills of my Hua family. According to the truth, Hua Jie is not qualified to practice. Only sister Qingyu can do it in our generation."


    "Well, who let my grandfather be the elder? He dares to rob other people''s things in broad daylight."


    "It''s pitiful that I wronged Ning Tao''s foreign aid..."


    Hua Lu Shui''s face also changed greatly. He naturally heard the name of Hua Ying bu. He also knew the power of Hua Ying Bu, and his speed must not match him.


    I can''t even find him now.


    That''s power and power.


    "Damn it..."


    In the shadow of the flower, Hua Jie''s grim smile came out: "what? My third young master, I can''t help it. I thought you had any adventures in the past half a month? "


    "I was really scared just now. It seems that I think the end of the ten moves is to give you face..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Master, the face of huamancheng is not good-looking.


    The elders took advantage of the opportunity.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly mouth a hook, light way: "water, left, footwall, knife!"


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    The dagger was sharp, and the dew was reflexive. He cut the dagger to the left, like thunder, with a touch of white and red dagger gas.


    "Dao FA, kill me!"


    "What What? "


    Huajie''s eyelids jumped, and he was found. Where is his real body? Why? Can a blind cat kill a mouse?


    At this time, the ear came grandfather, the elder''s voice: "don''t panic, try to suppress him."


    Hua Jie a listen, busy a clench teeth, in a hurry under the mobilization of fairy force, first open a shield, and out of the palm.


    "Xianfa, mianyun palm!"


    "Get out of here..."


    Under the attention of all the people, the color of madness gushes out of hualushui''s eyes. She goes all the way, picking from the bottom to the top, as if she wants to attack Huajie''s Footwork and break his footwork, and Huajie''s palm also blows to his chest.


    In a flash, both of them were hit at the same time.


    With the sound of "bang", the flower dew water was patted by a palm. Although the strength of this palm was not great, Huajie was a half step immortal after all, and the immortal force was just fierce.


    Or the water to play a mouthful of blood.


    "Puff..."


    In their hearts, they all felt sorry for Ning Tao and ah Shui. After all, they were wronged.


    But out of reality, they have to face the big elder, ah Jie, after all, the strength gap is too big.


    Can the facts of decades be changed in half a month?


    Ning Tao is sure to lose the gamble.


    The beautiful woman in the corner, with her eyes shining slightly, nodded


    Ning Tao saw that the toilet water was repulsed, but there was no accident. He comforted him and said, "how about it? Are you all right? "


    "Don''t worry, elder brother Ning, it''s still early." hualushui quickly wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, opened a row of blood teeth, and burst out the ferocity of wolves in her eyes.


    Every muscle in my body is bursting with strength.


    When you''re nervous, you''re more focused.


    Looking at the opposite side, Hua Jie''s footwall was blocked, but this blow was picked up. He ignored a little bit. The knife was too sharp, just because his cheek was rubbed, blood burst out in an instant.


    His proud face was scratched, blood stained and almost blinded.


    "Huhu..."


    Hua Jie was short of breath, and his eyes turned red instantly. He roared: "you You don''t deserve it. "


    "Kill..."


    As soon as I stepped on it, I rushed to it in an instant.


    As soon as the old man''s face changed, he was so busy that he could make long-range attacks, fight for consumption, and suppress with absolute strength. He must not be in a hurry for a while. But Hua Jie didn''t listen to his painstaking words.


    At the moment, Hua Jie has only one idea in his mind, M''s, to abolish him, as usual.


    There''s no such nonsense.


    After a while, I can fracture him


    The elder scolds secretly. He can''t help looking up at Ning Tao coldly. Is it all this guy''s ghost?


    Ning Tao seemed to feel something. He raised his head lightly, and his eyes flashed with golden light. He laughed at his evil spirit, but most of his mind was still in hualushui.


    Hualushui regards herself as a puppet. If the master says anything, she must do it.


    Do not hesitate to put all of your own


    "Ah..."


    For a moment, Huajie''s figure was everywhere in the square. An imperial weapon, a long knife, came out of its sheath."Immortal method, the flower shadow is the best


    Ning Tao face unchanged, negative hand and stand, mouth light drink way: "left, always retreat, don''t hard resistance, entwine, drag, Mian, so, remember what I said Taiji."


    In the past half a month, Ning Tao has taught a lot. One of the most important things is Tai Chi. The other is what he has mastered.


    When they step on their feet, an invisible shadow of Taiji appears, and they stand on both ends, forming a general trend.


    Unloading force, transport force and repulsion force are excellent.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Asshole, stinking loach, it''s killing you..."


    Hua Jie angrily shot, instantly hit a hundred moves, do not know why? When it hit hualushui, there was only 60% or 70% strength left.


    It made him feel powerless.


    I''m anxious and angry!


    But Hua Lushui gritted her teeth and insisted, dodging all the time, making him angry, fighting and retreating in the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Everyone exclaimed, this has played hundreds of moves, toilet water is not defeated? Yes, it''s a miracle to be able to support dozens of moves before.


    But in Huajie''s stormy attack, I don''t know how long he can hold on?


    And some people with vision, looking at Ning Tao''s eyes are dignified, if there is no Ning Tao''s advice, they guarantee that the toilet water will never last a hundred moves.


    And every time he commands, dodges, attacks, timing is very accurate, almost without a trace of deviation, he is absolutely a veteran of the battlefield, experienced.


    This vision is more vicious than the elder.


    It''s even left him helpless.


    What''s more, ah Shui seems to be weak now, but in fact, he is accumulating strength. Hua Jie is completely angered now, and the elder can''t hear a word.


    Let the elder gnash his teeth.


    If it goes on like this, it''s likely to be a disaster.


    All of a sudden, the elder clenched his teeth, and his crutch suddenly clubbed the ground. Ning Tao, who was directing the huatanshui attack, suddenly jumped his eyelids, almost subconsciously moved, and disappeared in the same place in a blink.


    "Brush Boom, boom... "


    There is a dull sound from the earth, but the surface is still.


    A hundred meters away, Ning Tao is short of breath. The place he stood before seems to be intact, but in fact it has become powder. If he still stands there, he will be seriously injured.


    The old man can''t play openly, but he can''t play Yin.


    "He''s so vicious..."


    As soon as he raised his head, Hua Mancheng and other people''s faces were very delicate, but they all chose to turn a blind eye.


    Hua manlou gritted his teeth and glared at the elder. He stood in the middle of the square, this shameless old thing, but he couldn''t care about it at this time.


    Otherwise, we can''t make a single moth.


    Looking at the battle again, all was smooth, but the puppet suddenly froze, and there was no command in his ear. He was stunned for a moment, and he was at a loss. A mistake was hit on his chest.


    But the toilet water is also cruel enough, just before being hit, a knife was cut on his arm.


    "Bang "Pooh..."


    "Ah, ah I My meat... "


    At the same time, the two men''s faces were as pale as raw paper.


    In a flash, the pain made him look ferocious.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m not finished with you, ah, kill you, I''ll kill you..."


    Huajie burst out with all his strength. In the bloody figure, pieces of flowers were dyed red, blooming from under the ground, with extremely bright colors, and a rotten gas, drowning all things.


    "Emperor FA, flower burial!"


    How could it be that people''s faces changed? This is the only Dharma of their flower family.


    Hua Jie is far from qualified to study.


    Suddenly, nearly a thousand people gritted their teeth and looked at the elder, including huamancheng.


    "This old man is really lawless..."


    When Ning Tao saw this, they had run out of oil and the lights were dry. No matter how direct they were, they could only watch their last fight.


    Immediately, he nodded to ah Shui solemnly.


    It''s time to do that.


    Seeing this, Hualu takes a breath in the deep water. The energy of the five elements is gathered all around. A large force of the five elements converges in the palm of the hand, desperately compresses and condenses, and finally forms a halo.


    "The five elements are eternal!"

 Chapter 2723

    This naked five element method is exactly what Ning Tao preached. After all, if you accept an apprentice, you have to preach something.


    War furnace is not suitable.


    The ancient Dafa was made by himself.


    Li Huang Quan, Zu long Shu and ah Shui have no foundation.


    So after thinking about it, he had to pass on the five elements to him. However, don''t underestimate the five elements. It''s the top immortal method, and Ning Tao''s practice with the power of the five gods and beasts is comparable to the emperor''s method.


    It can be regarded as the strongest of the immortal methods.


    In particular, the final five element array is incredibly strong and can attack and defend.


    Of course, it''s not Ning Tao''s power of the five beasts that is used to cultivate nature. It''s the power of the five elements stone that is found in the dragon bone mountain range, as well as the earth marrow, the burning crystal, the wood heart, the gold stone, the water spirit and so on.


    Although it can''t compare with the power of the five beasts, it''s almost the same. With quantity, it''s piled with quality.


    At most, it''s only a little bit less than the power of the five beasts.


    And he has been successfully cultivated.


    You know, Ning Tao''s usual battles are leapfrog battles, so this method, in his hands, is not particularly excellent, but ah Shui is different.


    In this battle, the power of the five elements can be fully demonstrated. After all, it is on the same level!


    "Boom boom..."


    Hualushui and Huajie try their best to build up strength, gather strength again, compress again, and integrate all their strength into the last blow.


    Winning or losing depends on this.


    And gambling, also look at this!


    Hua Jie felt the great power of the five elements. His pupils shrank and he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, little boy, it''s deep enough. I''ll see if it''s your strong method or mine. I''ll kill you today..."


    "Roar..."


    The flower dew water snorted coldly and said angrily, "there is no strength in the Dharma, but only the practitioner himself."


    "No matter how good a method falls into the hands of a waste, it''s just useless..."


    Everyone yelled "well said" in their hearts, but they did not dare to say it. They only dared to write it on their faces.


    Countless people are looking forward to the counter attack of toilet water.


    You can slap the elder.


    It''s so lawless.


    Not to mention the clansmen, even the calm head of the family is full of flowers and his face is full of anger.


    The old man didn''t pay attention to the master of his family. Even if he taught Hua Ying step by step, he dared to teach the Dharma. Isn''t he looking for death?


    Do you still pay attention to clan rules?


    If he is not severely punished, I am afraid that all the people of his family will think that he is a weak and incompetent person.


    Under the glare of all the people, the elder also broke out in a cold sweat. He cursed in his heart. He knew that he was in trouble because of the damned Ning Tao. If he knew the truth, how could he have so much trouble?


    "Son of a bitch, I have nothing to do with you..."


    Ning Tao is cold hum, perspective has been open, this blow, can win, he is not sure.


    "Six gods, master, it''s all up to you..."


    Finally, both of them finished the accumulation at the same time. Hua Jie didn''t hesitate, patted the ground and went out.


    Endless flowers and bones blooming.


    Turn the whole square into a rotten pool


    The floral water is wrapped in colorful energy, and his hands are compressed into a halo. It''s his all-out strike, and it''s also the result of more than half a month.


    I gritted my teeth and threw it out.


    "Go and crush him!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The aura of the five elements is overwhelming, like a rotating gear, and all the flowers twined up are broken.


    Huajie turns pale and continues to insist. One huge flower after another rushes out from under the ground to devour, but it can''t slow down the aura of the five elements.


    And it''s close at hand.


    "No No, damn it... "


    Huajie roared, even gave up the defense, the attack, all transferred to hualushui.


    He chose to die together.


    A huge and enchanting flower swallows the dew water. At the moment when the flower closes, the dew water sees the five elements halo hitting Huajie.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Ah "Pooh..."


    Hua Jie was hit by the aura of the five elements, and he flew heavily. He vomited blood on the spot, and his eyes were round and rolling. He smashed three bronze statues like a shell.


    And toilet water, it is silent inside the flower.


    In the corner of the beautiful woman, beautiful eyes a shrink, a pair of powder fist unconsciously clench up.


    Seeing this, Hua Mancheng suddenly got up and yelled at the elder, "old man, if anything happens to my son, I''ll let your grandson be buried with me."


    "I This... "


    The elder is sweating and suffering. He can only transfer all his hatred to Ning Tao.He''s to blame for everything.


    Because he did not dare to hate, persimmon can only pick soft pinch, just as the so-called bully the weak and fear the strong.


    When the people heard the words, they were worried about ah Shui. I''m afraid that after that, there are not many people in the family who dare to bully him.


    "Cough..."


    All of a sudden, in a crowd of ruins, a embarrassed, bared blood figure to get up.


    This person is Hua Jie!


    I saw him grinning and tearing his rags. He was wearing a piece of inner armor. It was an imperial weapon, and it was very famous. It was a treasure in the family.


    You know, in the competition huamanlou once asked the owner to give it to Qingyu, but it was rejected. Now the elder actually gave it to his grandson?


    "M''s, using power for personal gain, is there any reason?"


    "It''s not fair. We don''t accept..."


    Huamanlou, huaqingyu, Huatie and others are burning with anger and shaking. They are the vampires in the family.


    And flower red eyes all over the city, a chair to smash, clenched his fists stood up, that a murderous smile, staring at the elder.


    "Good, you are really good..."


    "Home Master, you You listen to me. I I... " Da Chang''s face was white and stammering.


    "When the game is over, let''s work it out together," he said.


    They sneer. If the elder is not punished severely, all of them will not agree. However, I''m afraid Ning Tao has lost the game.


    When people look at it, they want to see the confusion on Ning Tao''s face, but they find that he is calm.


    It''s like the game is still under control.


    "Ha ha..."


    "I won, Ning Tao, Hua Lu Shui, I won Hiss... " Huajie smile a stiff, behind a cold wind rushed in, let him feel cold body.


    A short knife tore through the inner armor and penetrated the chest.


    "This How could it be? "


    As soon as he turned his head, he found that the five color energy flashed, and the familiar figure of hualushui appeared behind him. Holding the knife tightly, he said on his pale face: "five Ok Escape


    Yes, at the moment when he was swallowed up, he used the only escape method in the five elements.


    Who can notice a light in the confusion?


    This is exactly the instruction of the master.


    "He Win


    The face of toilet water gushes surprise, but Hua Jie is stunned, scarlet blood flows out from his mouth.


    If it wasn''t for ah Shui''s mercy, the knife had pierced his heart, and now it only pierced his chest.


    This heavy damage made Hua Jie lose his fighting capacity.


    The whole square was stunned.


    Countless people have an incredible face, not to mention they didn''t see it clearly, even the patriarch and the elder didn''t see it clearly. It''s a magic and powerful method.


    Almost equal to the imperial law.


    Floral water, win!


    At this time, hualushui grabs ah Jie, who is seriously injured, and walks slowly to Ning Tao. She kicks him on the knee and makes him kneel down in front of Ning Tao.


    "Brother Ning, I I won... "


    Ning Tao light a smile, satisfied nod a way: "well, not bad, didn''t lose my face!"


    "Hiss ~!"

 Chapter 2714

    The whole flower family is a sound of inverted air-conditioning, no words, only exclamation.


    The admiration from my heart.


    This game can only be described as a miracle.


    Ning Tao, Hua Lu Shui, is better than elder Hua Jie. It''s incredible.


    At first, no one believed they could win!


    If it''s a bet, it''ll make a lot of money


    Looking at Huajie kneeling on the ground spitting blood scream, huamanlou only feel elated, cool, immediately deliberately roar: "I declare, this game a Shui win!"


    "According to what I said before, no one in the flower family can make trouble for brother Ning any more. His fate and his treasures are all up to him, and no one can interfere."


    "If there is any violation, heaven will destroy the earth!"


    The elder bit his teeth and didn''t dare to say a word. Does he dare to be a bird at this time?


    A large amount of debt has been carried on him.


    At this time, huamancheng took a deep breath, squeezed out a smile and said: "Ning Xiaoyou, now the farce is over, I''ll compensate you on behalf of my Huajia."


    "I also hope you can continue to stay in my flower house..."


    But he looked up and looked at me with a different smile


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''ve decided to go. There''s no need to persuade me. Let''s say goodbye."


    "Teacher Elder brother Ning, I''ll go with you, "said Hua Lu, wiping away her sweat.


    He had never felt the disgust and disgust of his family at this moment. Instead, he followed the master and made him feel the unprecedented warmth.


    He would rather follow his master to travel around the world than go along with this group of rubbish.


    But Ning Tao shook his head with a smile, comforted: "you belong here, can''t follow me, remember, good cultivation, want to change everything, only when you have the ability, no strength, must not impulse."


    With that, he patted the six gods on the shoulder.


    But on one side, Hua Jie, kneeling and screaming, is mad at the humiliation. He raises his head to show his reluctance. Looking at the two people in front of him, his eyes are covered with blood. He bites his teeth, turns his hand and takes out a talisman.


    "Bastards, go to hell with me..."


    But as soon as he raised his hand, he felt a sharp pain in his arm, and Ning Tao appeared in front of him, holding a bloody broken arm in his hand, showing indifference.


    "Do you really think you can do whatever you want with an old man who can protect you?"


    "You Ah, ah I My hand... "


    Hua Jie screams. His nerves are stiff for a few seconds. He feels a sharp pain all over his body. His right hand is torn off by Ning Tao.


    It''s all bone and tendon pulling.


    It''s no less than a split horse.


    And see this state, big long old angry to go, grab crutches on angry toward ningtao kill.


    "Little beast, you want to die..."


    But Ning Tao''s eyes were cold. Before he had time to start, a beautiful woman suddenly flashed out from the corner. A sharp snake whip was whipped in the past. There was a loud noise in the air, which changed the old man''s face.


    A step, in the void suddenly retreat.


    "Who? Get out of here


    "Ha ha..."


    "I said elder, I haven''t seen you for several years. Your shameless temper has soared. Everyone''s anger is so strong when you see it," a cold laugh came from you.


    A beautiful shadow falls in front of Ning Tao.


    Floral water blinks, suddenly the pupil shrinks, unexpectedly pleasantly surprised cries: "two Second sister


    Ning Tao a Leng, suddenly stare big eyes.


    "Who ~


    The elder kept his body steady and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. Suddenly, his face sank and he gritted his teeth and said, "beautiful flower, how can it be you? You''ve come back from Dahuang war yard?"


    "Er Niu, ha ha, it''s my daughter. She''s beautiful," Hua said with a big smile.


    His eldest daughter and second daughter are both gifted, and both of them have entered the wilderness war yard with their own efforts. They have been separated for several years. Who ever wanted to return suddenly?


    Beautiful woman, Hua Meili glanced at the elder and hummed: "what? Do you care about going home to visit relatives? Do you really take the flower family as your own


    "Even the Tianlei Fu in the treasure house, you dare to take it out privately and give it to your grandson. When I went to Dahuang war yard, my father didn''t give it to me. You are very kind to your grandson."


    "What ~


    They are so surprised that they look at the talisman in Ning Tao''s hand. They are so angry that it''s really Tianlei talisman.


    This is a very precious talisman. It''s also a first-class treasure in the flower family. Once it''s activated, the three spirits of heaven can be killed or even severely damaged.


    "M, I can''t bear it. Is he really the treasure house of the flower family


    Huamancheng was also angry and yelled at huamanchou: "come on, press the elder to the punishment building. You can''t lose one hundred dead whip.""Also, thoroughly check the treasure house of the Hua family. All the lost treasures will be sent to the elder and deducted from his annual salary. In the future, he will not be allowed to interfere with all the family affairs. Violators will be punished severely."


    "Yes ~"


    Hua manlou immediately excitedly surrounded the elder and his collateral with his family leader and soldiers.


    Two elders and others quickly put aside the relationship.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and receives the Tianlei Fu and the space ring on his right hand. Don''t forget it.


    A single hand shock burned the right arm to ashes.


    He didn''t even leave the residue.


    But it''s not over yet. Looking at Hua Jie kneeling in front of him, he might as well give him another ride. It''s more painful for him to live than to die.


    A kick out, hard kick in his legs.


    Invisible "bang" a broken, like two crisp eggs, was beaten to pieces.


    Hua Jie was stunned. He felt as if his soul had rushed out of his body. His whole body was flying in the sky. His white eyes were turning up. His muscles were all piled up and his tendons were exposed.


    "Ah..."


    However, Hua Meili''s eyelids jumped, and she also took out a snake whip, which was drawn on Hua Jie''s leg.


    He broke his leg with a click.


    This is revenge for his brother.


    Everyone in the flower family took in the cold air. My God, it''s really miserable. Hua Jie''s being abused is not human. He can''t even be a man.


    But it''s also deserved.


    But the elder''s eyes were as big as copper bells, and his blood got stuck in his throat, and he fainted.


    "Rather Tao Putong... "


    Huamanlou quickly waved his hand and asked the people to carry this pair of grandsons in. Don''t be a disgrace here. His family will never cover up this kind of rubbish.


    At this time, Ning Tao bows his hand to the flowers all over the city and says goodbye: "I''m leaving, please forgive me."


    After that, he left resolutely.


    Hua''s lips are wriggling all over the city, but they are not visible. Others think that he wants to persuade Ning Tao to stay, but in fact, he wants Ning Tao to leave Tianlei Fu.


    But who knew this kid was running so fast?


    There must be some treasures in Huajie''s ring!


    Hualushui wants to keep up, but the second sister, huameili suddenly says, "you can stay here at ease. The second sister will see him off. Don''t worry. It''s OK."


    Then he ran after Ning Tao.

 Chapter 2725

    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao does not want to stay at Hua''s home. Although he avoids many contradictions and dangers, he will also face a huge danger.


    The blue ocean first family Su family!


    Ning Tao has offended the sujiazhu.


    Now Blue Ocean Star is known to all.


    At this time, without the protection of the flower family, Ning Tao is afraid to face big trouble.


    Two elders and others for Ning Tao this, and arrogant, they are sniffing.


    I''m afraid in a few days, Ning Tao will cry his father and mother to ask them to continue to protect him.


    Otherwise, it would be a wild death.


    It''s a pity that those treasures on him!


    "I don''t know what to do..."


    Hualushui looks at master''s back and clenches her fists tightly. Master, you must wait for me.


    If, if I become a little patriarch, I will have certain power to protect you.


    "You must hold on..."


    "Whoosh..."


    On the barren mountain, Ning Tao came here in a few blinks, and the way of space was perfect. Although it was only a short time, he had already left Hua''s home for thousands of miles.


    But he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and stood in the same place waiting.


    After a while, a beautiful figure rushed into the sky. The milk like body fragrance poured into the nose, making Ning Tao''s mind rippling. The first thing that came into sight was a pile of plump and straight big buns.


    When he stabilized his figure, he trembled three times.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao wiped his nose without any trace and whispered: "this scale is really magnificent."


    Flower beautiful smell speech a Leng, turn head suspicious of looked around, this wild mountain range of, which have magnificent? Did she not understand the artistic conception?


    He immediately shook his head and didn''t want to think much.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so fast? To tell you the truth, if you didn''t wait for me, you and I would really chase you. I''m afraid it would take more than an hour to catch you... "


    Ning Tao a listen, but smile Yingying way: "originally I in your eyes just more than an hour?"


    "Oh? You still think highly of yourself. Do you think Miss Ben is Hua Jie''s out of class? How about a contest? " Flower beautiful fork waist stare a way.


    But Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "forget it. I''m not in the mood to compete with you now. Besides, you''re an immortal. You mean to bully the immortals."


    "What on earth did you catch up with?"


    "Well, it''s not for the sake of my cheap brother. Your relationship should not be simple. It''s also your credit that he can become like a man. I just want to thank you."


    "By the way, I''ll remind you, so that you don''t know how to die."


    Hua Meili, with her hands on her back, said triumphantly.


    And this one seems to be caused by habit, but Ning Tao stares at the button in front of him as if he wants to jump.


    There is a desire to break free.


    Ready to come out!


    But he just doesn''t jump.


    "Uncle, how good is the quality? You''re jumping, damn business..."


    Ning Tao dry cough a, curious way: "wish to hear its detailed."


    "Miss Ben has heard about you on the way back. You dare to offend the Su family. It''s all right to offend the Su family. You dare to leave my flower family."


    "Believe it or not, now that the news is on the way, the flower family will send a few strong celestial beings to cut you in minutes. You are in great danger, and you are still so leisurely."


    Beautiful flowers sighed.


    Ning Tao a listen, fell on a pine tree, free and easy way: "that otherwise can how?"? Do I have a place to escape? When the soldiers come to block it, the water comes to cover it. "


    "Can I use it in a hurry?"


    "Er..."


    Hua Meili scratched her head, touched her delicate chin and said strangely, "you are really a strange man, but I have to say that you are a peerless conceit."


    "Even in the war yard, I seldom see people like you. Well, for my brother''s sake, Miss Ben will show you a clear way."


    "Three months later, Dahuang war academy will recruit students according to the Convention. The number of students is limited. If you are selected at that time, the Su family will never dare to touch you again."


    "But..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile, "but I will live through these three months first."


    "Yes, I can see that you are quite smart. Unfortunately, genius always dies young. You shouldn''t be so impulsive. Which is more important between treasure and life?"


    The flower is beautiful with a look of regret.


    However, Ning Tao''s face suddenly became serious and said: "life and treasure are not as important as dignity. If dignity is trampled on, then your life is worthless. What''s the use of it?""All the time, I can''t bear it Pay the price


    Spend beautiful a time to be stunned, speechless.


    Although she didn''t quite understand these words, at least this is the way he went, and persistence is worthy of respect.


    She pondered for a while, but sighed: "just, I''ll show you another way."


    With that, he took out a token, which Ning Tao was familiar with. There was a big word "Shi" on it, and he had one in his hand.


    It was Xiao who gave it to him.


    It seems to be a month''s cultivation qualification certificate for the tower of time. I didn''t expect that this woman also had it.


    Only Hua Meili said: "I can help you, and that''s all. I know you have one in your hand, which adds up to two months. In the tower of time, none of the three families dares to move you."


    "Unless he''s not afraid of overlord''s extermination, you need to figure out your own way for the rest of the month."


    Ning Tao eyes a bright, this woman''s heart is very good, so precious thing gave oneself.


    However, flower beautiful mouth a hook, unexpectedly cunning smile way: "but this baby, also can''t give in vain, just according to just said, with your full strength and I run a game."


    "The tower of time is in blue sea city, the center of the three families. No matter win or lose, I will give it to you."


    "How''s it going? You''re not afraid of me, are you


    Ning Tao twisted his neck and said with a smile, "I''m afraid you can''t catch my angry crying nose. I''m afraid you don''t know what people in my hometown call me?"


    "Run away, little prince, go away!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure had disappeared.


    As soon as Hua Meili''s eyes brightened, her strong sense of war broke out. With her great strength, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t catch a fairy in an hour.


    If you can''t catch it, introduce the elder sister to him.


    "Hey, hey..."


    There was only a strange laugh left, the figure had disappeared, and the barren mountain was quiet again.


    "Stab..."


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    In the vast land, a man and a woman, a chase and a run, speed soared to the highest yard.


    "Ten minutes, half an hour, one hour..."


    The two of them are constantly sticking together on the earth, chasing each other so fast that they can''t even see the shadow. Some low-level friars are on their way, and they just feel that two gusts of wind have swept by.


    There seems to be a grinding of teeth.


    An hour and a half later, Nuo big blue sea city appeared in front of him, and Ning Tao stepped into the city breathlessly. He was too tired to walk.


    This crazy woman actually chased him all the way.


    And the next second, a beautiful woman who was also exhausted, paralyzed, fell into his arms.

 Chapter 2726

    Ning Tao a Leng, originally dispirited spirit, unexpectedly in an instant to stir up, the vision is shining.


    "I wipe..."


    Gently grasp, such as the feeling of electric shock surge all over the two people''s body.


    I''m afraid it''s worse than Yiyi.


    "Ying..."


    Beautiful flower seems to feel something, a cheek suddenly blushed, glared at Ning Tao one eye, busy bite teeth to leave.


    But as soon as he got up, his feet softened and he fell down again.


    This time, the bottom of Ning Tao''s heart is rippled, his throat is dry, and there seems to be insects crawling in his nose.


    I can''t stand being seduced like this.


    And sister Xia, Yiyi and elder martial sister are not here


    "You You let go... "


    Flowers are beautiful, shy and angry, especially in such a crowded place, many people have watched them.


    Although Blue Ocean Star is very open, it''s not just on the street.


    This is to perform live spring palace


    Ning Tao a listen, force to resist the miscellaneous thoughts in the heart, released the hand, very obedient, but he this let go, flower beautiful is straight lie on him.


    It''s a close encounter.


    Hua Meili only felt that she met a piece of iron, which made her face ache. She understood in a moment


    And on the road, hundreds of people gape at this scene, which is too exciting, right?


    It doesn''t look like being seduced or poisoned, but it''s not neat. I guess It''s a story.


    Flower beautiful red face, such as spring like jump up, this time to stabilize the body, but straight hair sour leg chase, the whole human spirit is like being evacuated.


    Who knows Ning Tao runs so fast?


    What you know is that you are running. What you don''t know is that you are being chased by a female tiger?


    "Bah, it''s a beautiful snake..."


    Immediately blush face and Ning Tao disappear together here, squeeze into the crowd, disappear in the street.


    But not long after they left, a group of armed soldiers suddenly swarmed into the city and pasted a three-dimensional and complete picture at the gate of the city. The big words of "wanted order" were obvious.


    And the reward is A million stars!


    That''s right. Ning Tao was offering a reward, which immediately attracted a group of hunters and curious people


    In the corner.


    Hua Meili forks her waist and stares at Ning Tao, who dares to take advantage of her.


    But at the moment, Ning Tao holds fast to his clothes and looks on guard. It seems that he is saying that I won''t let you succeed easily.


    Hua Meili has no choice but to cover her face. No one should see her face, and few people can remember her after she has been away for so many years.


    If his reputation is really ruined, she must be allowed to marry herself.


    Then he threw the token to him, pointed to the black tower at the top and said, "see, that''s the famous tower of time."


    "Its function is only a little bit. It can speed up time. Isn''t it amazing?"


    "One day outside is equivalent to five days inside the tower, and it is extremely suitable for cultivation. This is only the first floor. The higher the floor, the faster the acceleration."


    "In overlord star, there is a six story time tower. One day outside, the tower is a whole month. One month outside, the tower is 900 days, equivalent to two years and four or five months."


    Ning Tao after listening to a Leng, shocked chin fell to the ground, so this is the tower of time?


    Is there such magic beyond the Milky way?


    It''s incredible!


    Although there is no longevity material outside the galaxy, it''s really luxurious to have this baby.


    And listen to her tone, it seems that there are more than one or two towers of time. Think about it, there are even blue starfish. How can there be none on other planets?


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he hurriedly asked, "where can I sell the tower of time? Is it expensive? What are the conditions? "


    "Sell? Are you crazy? I can''t afford a stone even if I sell you, OK? " Flower beautiful stare big a pair of beautiful eyes, full of incredible and ridiculous.


    Is this the first time she''s heard that someone wants to buy a time tower? It''s more ridiculous than hearing about buying a planet.


    "It''s not for sale, and do you think it''s a lot? Only half of the hundreds of planets in ohuang Galaxy have the tower of time, and they all belong to overlord. They need a token to enter. "


    "Like my blue starfish, I still don''t know how long ago I was given a two-story time tower, as if it was because of some great power?"


    "Let''s not talk about the tower, let''s talk about the time token. It can be divided into three categories: white, silver and gold. The token in your hand and mine is only the lowest Bering card, and Only one month. "


    "Do you know the bidding price of the lowest one month Bering card in the market? One million star beads start at a price, and there is still no market for them. Few people are willing to sell time tokens. "Hua Meili rolled her eyes and explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao had a general idea in his mind. The tower of time is similar to the secret place of Dalao, and the order of time should be the ruler''s means of obtaining wealth.


    But listen to what she said, the description of time token is not easy, which is full of a kind of motivation.


    The material itself is also weird.


    Only token can speed up the time tower.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao doubts: "how did the tower of time come from? Who is in charge? Is it overlord, the main star of the wild Galaxy? "


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Can we eat this big cake with the galaxy of Dahuang?"


    "It is said that a long time ago, Saint college and more than a dozen galaxies joined hands to break into the" holy land of time and space "and found a place about the" mystery of time and space. "


    "The miracle of" the tower of time "was finally constructed by some great powers of copying, describing and understanding


    "Many years have passed, and now it has benefited the whole universe. Dozens of galaxies have participated in it, led by SAGE college, and have gained a lot of benefits, but the tower of time is rare, so it is very precious."


    "Anyway, I haven''t heard that I can buy it privately. I can''t imagine it in my life."


    Beautiful flowers, melancholy and sigh.


    Ning Tao pondered and said, "where is the holy land of time and space? That sounds great? "


    "Why don''t you know anything? Are you from Dahuang? The holy land of time and space is said to be a galaxy created by the sage of time and space. It has been a long time since it was discovered and occupied by the world. "


    "Oh, by the way, I heard some teachers in Dahuang war yard say that in the early years, there was news of the holy land of longevity. I don''t know whether it was true or not?"


    Ning Tao''s brain "buzz" for a while, like a sudden blank, hit by a million pounds of heavy hammer.


    The eternal holy land, isn''t it the Milky way?


    His throat stirred and he suddenly asked, "well What will happen to the aborigines in the holy land of time and space? "


    "You look like someone who''s experienced? Why don''t you understand? Of course, they are all slaves. They are all aborigines. They are not powerful and easy to control, so they are slaves to this day. "


    "Some good seedlings, geniuses, have been taken away since childhood, divided up by the major star systems, enjoyed by women, and taken by men. That''s all."


    "In fact, they are also innocent, but the biggest sin is that they were born in a big treasure and were regarded as treasure by others. Some special conditions can only be done by local talents, otherwise, they would have died long ago."


    Flower beautiful some pity said.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was blocked by a shadow. Although he couldn''t see it, he could feel it. It was a kind of anger full of frost, fear and ferocity.


    Is this the end of their galaxy''s future?


    "No Absolutely not... "


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth. He would never allow the galaxy to become the next Holy Land of time and space.


    "Yuwenchuan, you still want to open the galaxy, so I will tell you today, die this heart!"

 Chapter 2727

    "To tell you the truth, although it''s a good thing to be born in the Holy Land and always enjoy the unexpected benefits of others, it''s pitiful to have gains and losses."


    "If the holy land of eternal life is really found, I''m afraid it will bring about death. It''s left by the last saint. It''s estimated that it will attract many people''s eyes, isn''t it? I wish they would never be found out. "


    Hua Meimei mumbles as she arranges her dress.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao tightly pursed his lips, pale and looked up at the tower of time.


    After so many experiences, he finally realized that sage is the most mysterious existence in the universe, and every saint has his own unique ability.


    The galaxy and holy land that they created are also great benefits from their abilities.


    The holy land of time and space has the meaning of time and space, the tower of time.


    I''m afraid that the holy land of immortality also has the meaning of immortality. Although he doesn''t know it, he knows that there are amazing substances of immortality.


    One can speed up time, one can prolong life, which is not a crazy temptation.


    "We must be strong enough to protect everything..."


    "Let''s go, I''ll escort you in, otherwise, you will be caught before you enter the tower of time," Hua Meili told.


    Ning Tao nodded, Su family''s influence is all over blue sea star, at present only the tower of time can protect him.


    Because it belongs to overlord.


    However, he has only two months of cultivation qualification. Once two months have passed, he will not be able to stay in the tower of time and will be expelled by the tower keeper.


    At that time, it''s time for him to find a way to deal with it and try his best to survive the last month.


    In this way, when Dahuang war Institute comes to recruit new students, if selected, he will be safe


    As a matter of fact, Ning Tao has a perfect solution, which is also the next one.


    That is to escape to the dragon bone mountains, the trans Galaxy transmission array. Except for him, no one can enter the mysterious underground space, but he does not want to go back.


    Three months is more precious to him than gold. How can he stay there for nothing?


    He should seize all the time, break through the immortals, break through the emperor, and return to Galaxy!


    "Whoosh..."


    Through the crowd, they gradually come to the territory of the tower of time and space, guarded by strict guards.


    As soon as you step into the square, the crowd becomes too sparse. Only a few people enter and leave the square, satisfied. At the entrance, there is a two-story tower of time.


    The whole building is gray black. Although it has only two floors, it is higher than any building in blue sea city


    "Well, you see, why does this man look so familiar? Hiss ~ that Isn''t that Ning Tao? The Su family has offered a reward for a million star beads. "


    "What? so many? Is he a fairy? "


    "I heard that a Skynet killer has accepted the reward. How dare he come here? Oh, I see. No hands are allowed in the tower of time... "


    There was a cry of surprise from hundreds of people around.


    Ning Tao two people listen to, eyebrow immediately wrinkled up, Su family has already acted? million? It''s really stingy. Is his price so low?


    In fact, his vision has become higher.


    A million star beads, has been an old fairy strong, a lifetime of savings.


    At this time, Hua Meili noticed something strange and said, "come on in, the rest is up to you..."


    Ning Tao nodded to her, and even striding to the tower of time, he noticed some murderous spirit, but was stopped by Hua Meili.


    The breath of the five immortals burst out, and the beautiful eyes of the flowers stood upright, scanning the crowd coldly.


    After all, in the square, hands are still allowed.


    Only inside the tower. No fighting.


    "Damn it, the situation has changed. There''s a smelly girl interfering in it. It''s very powerful. What shall we do..."


    In the crowd, some shadows gritted their teeth.


    The leader of the shadow frowned and sneered, "don''t worry, Ning Tao. He''s just a lamb to be slaughtered. Even if he doesn''t succeed this time, he can''t run away."


    "One month is enough time for us to decorate..."


    "Pa. pa Ah... "


    All of a sudden, there were a few explosions, a few screams, and some figures like broken sacks flew out.


    The leader of the dark shadow looked up and sniffed: "hum, a bunch of brainless guys. That woman is a fairy. She really doesn''t know how to live or die..."


    There''s more than one place like this.


    In the dark, a lot of people are watching.


    Ning Tao has now become a big fat sheep, the fragrant steamed bun in the eyes of the killer, but I''m afraid there''s no way to stop him today, because the real strong didn''t come.


    As we all know, he has a month''s Bering card in his hand. If you want to kill him, you have to wait a month.


    Anyway, he can''t run away


    At this time, Ning Tao came to the gate of the heavy metal tower, only feeling that it was wrapped by a layer of magical energy, which made him feel a sense of time and space disorder.Two powerful bodyguards, expressionless.


    Ning Tao frowns. What should I do next? No one told him? Is it going straight in?


    After thinking about it, he stepped in.


    However, his move, but let the crowd in the field scared pupil a shrink, lying trough, he crazy? How dare you break into the tower of time without a token?


    Doesn''t he have a token?


    I don''t know anything. First time in?


    Hear exclamation, spend beautiful wood Leng of turn head to see, this one eye but frighten her muddle, Ning Tao half body stuck in the tower outside, half body stuck in the tower, by a layer of time energy to get stuck.


    You know, the right way to get in is to hold the time token and push the force of time and space in it, and wrap yourself firmly before you can enter the tower.


    Such as Ning Tao, it belongs to hard break.


    Consequences Extremely serious!


    It''s easy to lose decades or even a hundred years of life, or even be torn into layers of fragments by the chaotic force of time and space, or lose all energy.


    In other words, in an instant, it is possible that Ning Tao will become a bad old man in a few breaths.


    "Yes, he is crazy..."


    "Is this death seeking?"


    In the dark, the dark leader''s face froze. After three full breaths, he sat down on the ground, shrugged and said, "well, the task is over."


    "Those bastards don''t have to rob. Who would have thought that they would come here to die for nothing."


    "Grass..."


    Hua Meili looks pale and wants to rescue Ning Tao, but she doesn''t have enough strength. Once she touches Ning Tao, she will be involved like an electric shock.


    Unless she saves him with a time token in her hand.


    At this time, heard the news, came to the Xiao steward a party, see this also silly, rather What is Ning Tao doing? Isn''t this about death?


    He immediately yelled, "come on Go and save people.... "


    But just as his voice fell, Ning Tao''s figure appeared overlapping and disordered. He stepped in like this, and it didn''t seem to matter.


    "This How is that possible? "


    The two stiff guards almost didn''t scare their eyes out. How did he do it?


    Nearly a thousand people were stunned.


    At this time, Ning Tao in the tower was also stunned. He looked at his hands and was wrapped by a layer of space. Just now, he didn''t know how long it took, but he seemed to touch a little aura.


    The end of the space seems to be Time!

 Chapter 2728

    Space, time, the two must be related.


    Countless talents think so.


    Even for sure.


    Ning Tao looked at his hands and felt the light just now. He was in a trance and fell into memory.


    Immersed in the mysterious feeling just now


    Just now, he was really eroded by the power of time and space. The power of instability seemed to deprive him of everything and let him live in a different time and space. Fortunately, he had an idea and wrapped himself with the power of space.


    Just walked in.


    It''s like time and space are part of it.


    And this contact, also let him understand one thing, space, may be able to reproduce Time.


    That is to say, it is possible to master the time!


    Of course, it''s only possible. It''s a hypothesis. Ning Tao hasn''t got any signs yet, but at least he has the general direction


    The outside world is still silent.


    They saw with their own eyes that Ning Tao didn''t take the token, so they went in, and it seemed that they were not eroded by the power of time and space, shouldn''t they? Doesn''t make sense?


    As far as they know, the only people who can do this are those in the holy land of time and space?


    Hua Meili''s face turns white. She remembers what she said to Ning Tao before, and Ning Tao''s reaction and expression. Shouldn''t he really have something to do with the holy land of time and space?


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Xiao steward is also silly. He suddenly drinks low at a group of his subordinates. He also holds a steward token, which is also made by "time and space stone", and walks in easily.


    "Brush Brush... "


    As soon as I stepped in, I saw Ning Tao in a daze.


    Xiao rushes up, frowns and says in a deep voice: "Ning Xiaoyou, I need you to tell me the truth, you Is it a member of the "holy land of time and space"


    Ning Tao is a Leng, doubt a way: "why to want to ask so?"? I have nothing to do with the holy land of time and space. "


    "How can you walk into the tower of time without a token?" Xiao steward a face doubts a way.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao seemed to guess the advantages and disadvantages and explained: "well, I once understood the way of space and understood some of the power of space."


    "Just now I just wanted to have a try. I didn''t expect to succeed, but I was almost involved in time and space."


    With that, he turned the power of space into a stick.


    As soon as Xiao Guan''s eyes brightened, he realized clearly in his heart that he also wiped a cold sweat. After all, he is very optimistic about Ning Tao. If he is really a "holy land of time and space", I''m afraid the tower of time can''t protect him.


    The holy land of time and space is not without people in the major galaxies, but these people have been brainwashed since childhood.


    Loyal to the galaxy, loyal to the power


    "That''s good, that''s good, but you are blessed. You can also understand the legendary way of space. If you look at my whole galaxy, there are few people who can do this.


    "I remember that in overlord star, there was a powerful man named" Liukong Xianjun ", who majored in the power of space and was known as the wasteland space. Now, it''s really full.


    And it''s very quiet.


    Ning Tao a frown, don''t know Xiao Long old have what method? Is it to invite the people out?


    I don''t think it''s good


    Seeing that Ning Tao is worried, manager Xiao smiles mysteriously and takes Ning Tao around a small corner. A small gray room appears on the back of the stairway, which is empty.


    On the second floor, there''s a tenth room.


    "This..."


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, Xiao Guanshi explained, "this is for our internal cultivation of overlord star. It''s not open to the outside world. Every time there is a tower."


    "Under normal circumstances, no one uses this training room. In recent months, it''s the turn of the old man to be on duty, and there''s a foreign steward Ning who borrows it..."


    Ning Tao a listen to, immediately understand, Chong Xiao in charge of a hand, excited way: "thank you for your help."


    With the sign of manager Xiao, Ning Tao enters the room and closes the door. No one can see


    Manager Xiao sighs. He already knows about the flower family, but there is only so much he can do. When Ning Tao comes out of the time tower, everything will be over. What can he do to help him?


    By the way, in more than two months, it seems that overlord star will have a "patrol envoy" who will patrol here.


    He seems to be able to give him the status of manager and Keqing. If he can make him value Ning Tao, even if only one Keqing is given, it will be enough to frighten the Su family.


    Is it possible to see from the star tour?


    Those guys have high vision


    In a small room.


    As soon as Ning Tao stepped into it, he felt strong energy coming. It seems that this is the core of the time tower, and no room can match it.


    I didn''t expect to find the treasure. Instead, I chose the best one.


    Ning Tao calculated that he had a Bering card for two months, while the second floor accelerated, one day outside, ten days inside the tower, sixty days outside, and 600 days inside the tower.I have 600 days to practice!


    Ning Tao thought about it and felt that it was enough. Six hundred days, he could try a lot of things he didn''t try, such as ancient Dafa, immortal chapter, taboo immortal method


    The more I think about it, the more excited Ning Tao is.


    I''ve never felt so much time.


    Six hundred days of closure, he can''t believe it!


    Ning Tao finds the groove and inserts the token into it. He suddenly feels that time is passing quickly and derails the external time. Without hesitation, he takes out a drop of magic water and swallows it.


    First of all, the ancient Dafa and the immortal chapter will be deduced completely!

 Chapter 2729

    Time tower, a year has passed.


    Ning Tao did not move. He took the energy of heaven and earth as his food, and took what he had learned from hundreds of schools as his taste. He made his ancient Dafa perfect.


    Determined to deduce The best way in the world!


    And the eternal longevity formula, the three soul Dharma, the emperor''s longevity formula And a series of skills are integrated into it.


    Try to find the best way to be invincible.


    It can be seen that his cultivation has broken through from the beginning of Dixian jiuzhong to the half step of Tianxian, which is still under the unconscious cultivation and has been accumulating strength.


    Originally, Ning Tao thought that a drop of magic water was enough for him to deduce the fairy story completely.


    But who would have thought that two drops of taiyishen had not been able to deduce and perfect it in a year, because he underestimated the power of ancient Dafa.


    Now there''s only one last drop left.


    Without hesitation, Ning Tao swallows the last rainbow like magic water into his mouth.


    All of a sudden, he felt super clear headed.


    Calm, smart, fine!


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and came up with endless inspiration, so that he could make up for the defects of the ancient Archaean law, take the essence of all the parties and fill in his own strengths so as to open a way for his own practice.


    Also doomed to be a terrible road against heaven.


    Before swallowing the Millennium nine immortals bamboo, its medicinal power has been completely digested, dormant in the body.


    There is a better bamboo in hand.


    Around, Ning Tao directly piled up a million star beads to make the energy more rich. Otherwise, his cultivation would not have grown so fast.


    To outsiders, it''s a luxury.


    More luxurious than a big family.


    It should be noted that even some arrogant people are likely to be stuck here for five or six years from jiuzhong to banbu Tianxian.


    And if you want to break through the immortals, it will take a longer time, every heavy, is a big barrier.


    Whether Ning Tao can break through the immortals is still unknown


    One month has passed.


    Su''s friar, Skynet''s killer and coveted sanxiu are all waiting for Ning Tao to show up. Calculate the time, he should come out.


    As soon as he comes out, no matter which one of the three parties has enough strength to wipe him out.


    The bounty has reached 1.5 million stars.


    This is equivalent to giving away.


    As for Hua Meili, she has already returned to Hua''s home for a long time. This time, she has limited time to visit her relatives. Besides, she has a mission and has already hurried to the nearby planet.


    In three months,


    may return with Dahuang war yard.


    Flower water, in the family for help fruitless, launched a crazy cultivation mode, extreme cultivation mode.


    Use whatever resources you can get.


    Make yourself stronger at all costs.


    He beat Huajie with his own strength, has proved himself, but also constantly challenge huaqingyu.


    From the beginning of the fiasco, to now the glue battle, let the family see his talent.


    Has begun to tilt resources to cultivate him.


    The second sister had beautiful flowers and gave him a lot of things.


    But hualushui knows that she can''t catch up after all. In the end, the master still depends on her ability


    Look at the time tower.


    More than a month has passed, but Ning Tao has not yet appeared. The tower of time has only one exit. It is impossible for the human world to evaporate, so he must still be in it.


    Not to mention them, even manager Xiao was curious. He took time to see Ning Tao once.


    I found that Ning Tao''s training room was still speeding up.


    D0


    seems to get another Bering card.


    Although manager Xiao was curious, he was also relieved, but this was not the way after all. There must be an end to the matter. It seemed that the "patrol envoy" was coming.


    His life was mediocre and his qualifications were limited, but he was willing to gamble on Ning Tao.


    No one will do things for others in vain.


    Xiao is no exception.


    It''s one thing to accept the emperor''s tools, but it''s another thing to return on investment. To put it bluntly, steward Xiao takes a fancy to Ning Tao''s potential qualifications, and he will have something to do in the future.


    If Ning Tao helps him in times of adversity and makes achievements in the future, he will remember his kindness. This is what he plans for.


    A little reward can be ten times better than today!


    "I hope Everything is going well, "said Xiao, looking at the waiting trio with a sigh.


    Practice indoors.


    All kinds of colors appear on Ning Tao''s body. Taking time, he understands the profound meaning of the five elements and makes a great breakthrough.


    Although it''s not finished yet, Ning Tao stands up, fights, ponders, exercises his muscles and bones, and only goes further and further, which is suitable.


    To be honest, it''s the first time he''s been closed for so long.The ancient Dafa was only one last step away. Ning Tao was not in a hurry. Time was speeding up. There was still half a year left.


    The method of the five elements.


    With Xianli, it''s spreading to the grey wall over and over again.


    A month later, he realized the melting pot of fighting spirit, studied fighting spirit, and improved himself. He also gained a lot.


    Another month later, he practiced Lihuang boxing and Qinglian Huajing, but the progress was very slow. Ning Tao felt that he had not yet tapped its real power.


    Second, there''s a reason.


    There seems to be something hidden.


    ZuLong skill has always been regarded as the trump card by Ning Tao, because once it is used, the side effect is stronger than the melting pot of war, and it is directly weak and weak, unable to fight again.


    Maybe it would be better if we were stronger.


    Ning Tao can do zuhuang, but he seldom uses it. He always uses it as an auxiliary method.


    But in fact, Ning Tao has been thinking about combining the two. Xiaobai and Xiaohei once said that the combination of dragon and Phoenix can surpass the second taboo immortal method.


    He had tried once, but if there was no Xiao Hei, he would be blasted to pieces by Tianlei.


    If you have strength in the future, you must try again


    As for taboo number one, Ning Tao is also curious about what it is? But from what they say, it seems that taboo is the first and deserves it.


    There''s no sense of suspense.


    I don''t know who created it?


    In fact, the top ten taboos have reached the level of the imperial law, which is even more mysterious and magical than the imperial law.


    First, and Eighth!


    After shaking his head, Ning Tao no longer thinks about it. He touches his eyebrows. The energy of the fourth turn has reached 25%. These days, he is not idle in any way.


    And the key to longevity, is to achieve an amazing 68%, those monster corpses all let it swallow.


    Of course, he kept all the materials.


    When there was only one month left, Ning Tao devoted himself to breaking the last hurdle and the last step. His ancient Dafa, the chapter of immortals, was close at hand


    Outside, two months later.


    The three parties are impatient and angry. What''s the matter? Why don''t people come out yet?


    Someone once suspected that manager Xiao was protecting him. During the summer vacation, he got a Bering card. When he went in, he found that there was no one outside the small room.


    Every room is speeding up


    "M, if you wait any longer, it won''t be a good deal. I''ve spent two months here, and I haven''t taken on several good tasks."


    Bronze killers, blood pictures, gnashing teeth.


    "If you want to go, no one will stop you," said sanxiu and Jindao with a sneer.


    All of a sudden, I heard a Scream: "you Look, is that Ning Tao? He''s out! "

 Chapter 2730

    In the sight, a figure of vicissitudes from the time tower is just out of the pass Ning Tao!


    (R) the two Bering cards in the new chapter and festival have been used up.


    However, the goal has been achieved.


    Great harvest!


    Ning Tao stretches, but suddenly feels locked by dozens of gloomy breath.


    Several of them are powerful celestial beings.


    "Can''t wait?"


    As soon as I looked up, I was surprised to see three figures around me. They all had a grim smile and excitement. In their eyes, this was 1.5 million star beads.


    They are beckoning them naked.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The copper medal killer, Xuetu, couldn''t wait to say: "Ning Tao, do you really want me to wait? If you delay me for two months, I''ll compensate you with your head! "


    "Well, whose is he? I''ll see if it''s you or my golden knife! "


    Jindaoshanren grabs the handle.


    In the rear of the second National People''s Congress, it was Su Yu, an elder of the Su family. At the moment, his eyes were down and his hands were behind him. He didn''t move. He just watched.


    He opened that turbid eye crack, saw Ning Tao''s breeze light cloud light, unexpectedly did not have any fear.


    "Interesting. Do you have any cards..."


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao took out his ears and sighed: "Alas, the Su family actually sent you here? Is it too high for you or too low for me? "


    "It''s not enough for me to make a dish!"


    "What? Ha ha... "


    Xuetu laughed wildly, licked his lips and said, "boy, you''re just a fairy. Do you have the courage to say that? Do you know how many people you killed when you were a killer? "


    "It''s more than enough to fill a lake."


    "Oh, don''t you know that this place can be filled with a sea if it kills people all the way?" Ning Tao sniffs.


    See two people grind Ji, gold knife scattered, directly pull out Yi Yi gold knife, way: "with him waste what words?"? No matter how much you say, it''s better to see the truth from the bottom of your hand. "


    "Boom", the strength of the three immortals broke out.


    The sharp meaning of the sword "clanks".


    On the other hand, the blood chart also burst out the breath, the three spirits of the celestial beings, almost regardless of the top and bottom, and there are more than a dozen famous earth immortals around, and gradually surrounded.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shook his head and said: "do you know what pit can make you drop it twice in a row?"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There was an explosion on the top of the head, and the disaster appeared. This time, it seemed very unusual. People couldn''t figure out whether it was the disaster of the earth immortal? Or celestial robbery?


    But the level of terror has never been seen before.


    In a flash, the whole blue sea star was swallowed up


    Thousands of miles away, a middle-aged man with a national face looked up and flashed a light color in his mouth. Is this the good seedling that Lao Xiao strongly recommended to him?


    "Ha ha, interesting..."


    Blue Ocean City.


    "Damn it, how can it be a disaster again? Is the family responsible for the robbery? Come on, come on? He cheated, "one of Su''s disciples couldn''t help swearing.


    I feel so bullying.


    When did the robbery become a sword in other people''s hands.


    Even the famous "thunder emperor" in the wild galaxy can''t do this.


    "Asshole..."


    In an instant, more than a dozen earth immortals, blood figures, gold knives and scattered people were all enveloped in the sky.


    More than a dozen faces suddenly turned black.


    The immortals are afraid, and the intestines of the immortals are green with regret.


    Ning Tao frowned and raised his head, but he didn''t pay attention to them. This time, the disaster is different from the ordinary. It seems that the disaster of Gongfa and Tianxian came together.


    Even he has great pressure.


    There can be no mistake in this robbery.


    Immediately negative hand way: "just, don''t bother with you much nonsense, it''s late, it''s time to go on the road, lest you in the ear loud noise, hinder my Du rob."


    "Hum, ignorant child, do you think a mere natural disaster can do anything for us?"


    "Our fighting experience is much older than your age and you have walked over many bridges. If you want to use the same trick to deal with us, I''m afraid you think too much."


    The golden knife broke away and sneered, revealing the golden armor.


    How can he not be on guard when he goes out? How many times has this golden armor saved him?


    It''s hard to cut ordinary imperial utensils.


    And the blood chart, is to show a kind of convergence of breath, let oneself become very weak, it is very difficult to lock him, is not to put him in the eye.


    He also relied on this method to survive the Dixian disaster.


    It''s thanks to him that he has been a bronze medal killer for many times. He''s a treasure at the bottom of the box


    The elder of the Su family nodded his head with satisfaction. These two guys really have some real skills. Although they can''t compare with him, they are also better.Two antennas and three spirits are enough to clean up Ning Tao.


    However, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and joked: "it''s very good. It''s really hard for ordinary natural disasters to help you, so I want to add fire to you."


    "What What do you mean They were stunned for a moment.


    The next second, Ning Tao turned over his hand and took out a talisman, which was silver and twined with thunder.


    As soon as the golden knife''s pupil shrank, the whole person was stunned. His expression solidified. His face turned pale and trembled. He said with difficulty: "God Tianlei Fu.... "


    As soon as he heard the blood map, he felt his eyes darkened and his breath stifled. If it was normal, they could barely carry it, but now there was a disaster.


    Isn''t that like adding fuel to the fire?


    If the two are combined, the power will be doubled or even doubled?


    "No No, I''d rather Lord Ning, ancestor Ning... "


    "I I''m old and I''m young. Please let us go. We''re just blinded by lard... "


    "Yes, Mr. Ning You Calm down... "


    But Ning Tao sighed and said indifferently: "I knew today, why did I have to repent in my next life."


    "Thunderbolt


    While speaking, he urged those people directly.


    Just listen to a sudden explosion of thunder, dense lightning, tilt down, any arc of thunder, are enough to wipe out a strong immortal.


    It''s like being offended, let Thor bring down punishment.


    "Ah..."


    More than a dozen people were killed by a wave of thunder.


    There was a smell of scorching in the air.


    Su family elder, Su Yu, the muscles on his face tremble. Unexpectedly, a Tianlei Fu turns the situation around for Ning Tao. Damn it, two useless wastes.


    Now he can''t do it any more, and he doesn''t dare to intervene in the disaster. He can only wait for Ning Tao to succeed or fail.


    It''s better to kill the little boy


    And looking at the field, there were only blood pictures left, and Jin Dao and San Ren, but they were not in shape, and even half of their flesh and blood bodies were blown away.


    "Ning Tao, I I curse you to die... "


    "Boom Click... "


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    The cry reverberated all over blue ocean city.


    The energy of tianleifu is exhausted, but the disaster is still in preparation. It''s just like a transition song. The blood map and the golden sword are gone and dissipated with the wind.


    Gold knife, gold silk and other things fall down


    And the audience all around, have become dumb, dumbfounded, this is too incredible, just a talisman, solved most of the enemy, really cruel.


    Can the Su family succeed?


    Ning Tao took a move and put all these away. Unexpectedly, he just used the card he had prepared. Anyway, he had better go through the robbery first.


    I''m afraid he''s not the same.


    But it''s all about spirits.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao''s face changed, thunder and fire appeared, directly wrapped him, straight to the spirit.


    His fairy robbery, it''s on!

 Chapter 2731

    Thunder and fire, one of the natural energy.


    But this time, the difference is that in the past, it was the body and the body, but now it is the spirit and the soul.


    Use the most vulnerable part of human beings to fight against nature.


    This is fatal!


    And Ning Tao sits in the void, looks solemn, and makes an unexpected move.


    "Spirit Out of the body


    You know, under normal circumstances, it is these destructive forces that first penetrate the body and then destroy the spirit.


    And this process is bound to offset some of the energy.


    Only 70% at most.


    But the spirit out of the body, no doubt give up all the protection, bear all the impact, devastation.


    That''s going to be 200 percent.


    That''s what fools do!


    It''s sick!


    In the eyes of normal people, this is to seek death, but in the eyes of demons, this is to live or die!


    Almost beyond the paradox of all people''s cultivation.


    "Hiss ~ ~"


    "Goo Gulu... "


    The elder of Su family, Su Yu, and even the spies from all sides took a breath of cold air, and their eyes looked like a pair of big duck eggs.


    Difficult Is this the daily life of the demons?


    Forgive them for not understanding the world of evil.


    But if you let the demons know, I''m afraid they will only look sad and indignant and say, "don''t tease, do you think we can do it? We''re all confused, OK? "


    "We don''t have to carry this pot on our backs!"


    "Forgive us for not understanding the abnormal world!"


    Metamorphosis: "grass, it''s like we know..."


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The sky is full of storms, lightning and thunder. However, unlike Dixian robbery, every force is the nemesis of the spirit force.


    And underground, also rise a regiment of the heart melts inflammation.


    There is still nothingness around.


    Crazy to the extreme!


    But strangely, the surrounding buildings, including Ning Tao''s body, are basically unaffected, but Ning Tao screams out in pain.


    That kind of pain, no less than the pain of cutting meat and bones.


    "Ah..."


    "Crunchy Ah Damn it... "


    Ning Tao only felt that he had been bombarded by the heavy hammer again and again, and he was in the magma purgatory, tormented by the endless fire.


    It''s like the whole person is going to turn into a mess.


    I was tortured by Prajna.


    As we all know.


    The pain of the human body comes from the brain nerve, but if the brain nerve is completely exposed, just like Ning Tao is now, 200% of them will bear the devastation of thunder and fire, no matter how determined they are, they will not be able to bear it.


    Even if he is called the Yuan emperor with the strongest willpower, he will not be able to. Even if the three souls of the great emperor come, he will be afraid.


    Because the immortal chapter of the ancient Dafa is the enhanced version of the three soul Dafa. The original version is to let the spirit experience the thunder, absorb the thunder and then transform.


    Such a spirit can almost cross the starry sky.


    Ignore the low temperature!


    And the enhanced version, it becomes crazy, not only thunder robbery baptism, but also earth fire, red lotus industry fire, nihilistic wind, all bear.


    Even if the three spirits knew it, they would feel too crazy.


    But if successful, the spirit will be immortal!


    It''s even immortal


    Ning Tao''s transparent spirit trembled violently.


    It seems to break up at any time.


    "Ah..."


    This miserable cry is more miserable than the previous blood picture and Jindao Sanren.


    It''s so cruel for thousands of people to hear about it. I''ve never heard of this kind of self mutilating practice.


    Is this still for cultivation?


    It''s insane!


    Tan Wanrong, Guan binbai and Liang Susu all came after hearing the news. Even Su Chuan, who was still recovering from his injuries, came limping and biting his teeth.


    At the sight of this scene, all of them were speechless Is this still their impression of tianxiandu robbery?


    Where is the spirit exposed?


    They are hidden as deep as they can. Ning Tao tries his best to weaken the natural calamity, but he does the opposite. It seems that he is willing to bear it on purpose.


    Tan Wanrong and Liang Susu swallow a mouthful of saliva difficultly. Looking at Ning Tao''s painful and twisted appearance, their hearts are pulled up, inexplicably uncomfortable.


    As for how to treat yourself?


    A su family, can''t you join us?


    But in fact, it''s not. The biggest reason is Yan Feitian and Yu Wenchuan. Ning Tao has to become stronger. There are too many reasons for him to take this road. There are too many things. Only this road can do.


    Yan Feitian is stronger than Ning Tao.Yuwenchuan strong, Ning Tao can only try to surpass him!


    Otherwise, the end is the result he would not like to see all his life. For the sake of his family, he has no choice.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao roars, unwilling, struggling, but there are many things that make him happy.


    Let him fall, let him relax, let him indulge.


    This is the first disaster of the devil, hi!


    At this time, Su Chuan throat, close to Su Yu elder, gritted his teeth: "elder, can he succeed?"


    Su Yu''s face turned white, shook his head, and said: "no, in my cognition, this is to seek death, not to mention such a terrible disaster."


    Hearing this, Su Chuan was relieved.


    However, Su Yu suddenly trembled and said, "but if he succeeds, it will be a disaster for my su family."


    "Offended a monster with unlimited future achievements, pervert, monster!"


    "So he must not live today!"


    While speaking, he crushed the scroll in the family.


    Because he felt that he could not control the scene with his strength, so he had to ask the family to send stronger people to help him, otherwise, he would develop a great trouble.


    Su Chuan''s face changed when he heard that


    At the bottom of the tower, I don''t know when another group of people came out. Behind a middle-aged man with a national face, Xiao Guanshi said Ning Tao respectfully.


    After that, I dare not say one more word.


    A heart is also uneasy.


    The middle-aged man with Guozi face stares at Ning Tao. He is shocked. The thunder splits fiercely, the fire burns fiercely, and the wind tears. This scene even makes him feel incredible.


    Overlord star, there is no such rare thing.


    Maybe it''s worth a bet.


    After a long time, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He turned over his hand and took out a token of Keqing, saying, "if he can survive successfully, give him this token."


    "You can use this token to enter Dahuang war yard..."


    On hearing this, Xiao took the token and said respectfully, "thank you, Ouyang!"


    "Well..."


    And at this time, although all this hasn''t been long, Ning Tao feels that every second is like a year, life is not like death.


    The ancient Dafa was spinning like a gear.


    Strength is at a peak.


    In Ning Tao''s eyes, all kinds of happy things come up, like to comfort his nervous tension, but Ning Tao is very clear that this is just a fake.


    Once you sink in, you will never be able to extricate yourself.


    No matter how tired you are, you can''t believe it.


    The world is merciless, but Ning Tao is sentimental, because he can''t forget all the feelings around him.


    Merciless way, after all, is only the next policy.


    If people have no feelings, what is the difference between them and puppets?


    "Everything It''s over! "


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s spirit suddenly opened his eyes. His mouth was like the abyss, and he swallowed the weakening thunder, fire and wind in one breath.


    His spirit, I don''t know when, has changed some colors, from transparent to light silver.


    And the breath "bang" went up one layer.


    "The spirit of heaven


    "The spirit, transmutes into the mind!"


    "He, Ning Tao, finally succeeded in the rescue of evil spirits!"

 Chapter 2732

    Gradually, everything became sunny.


    Ning Tao opened his chest and stood alone in the void, as if to embrace the whole world. The whole person was sublimated, and his mind and shadow were integrated into his body.


    At this moment, the balance of yin and Yang, power soared.


    Tianxianyipo, the peak!


    Tan Wanrong and Liang Su Su''s eyes widened, their throats dried, and they all Is it all over?


    Did the devil like robbery succeed?


    It''s terrifying.


    Su Chuan and Su Yu are also stunned. Their scalp is numb. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on Ning Tao at this moment, and their heart seems to be grasped by big hands.


    It seems to suffocate all the time.


    "Huhu..."


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao slowly opened a pair of eyes, erect golden pupil, bright and bright, as if it were a pair of gold and precious stones, the breath is misty, like a banished immortal, a pair of crystal clear palms behind him.


    The mist rose from under his feet and enveloped him as if he were in a cloud.


    Su Yu''s pupil gradually contracted into a needle eye shape, and his hair exploded. He stepped back, trembled and said with difficulty: "two Second young master, quick Run... "


    But without waiting for Su Chuan''s response, an indifferent voice came: "run? Ha ha, it''s too late! "


    "What What


    Su Yu''s eyeballs tremble. He looks at the sea of clouds in front of him. Suddenly his eyes want to crack, and he turns to fight back with his best punch.


    Still hysterical roar: "run..."


    "Bang, Bang..."


    This punch is easily taken by one palm.


    All the people were shocked. They were scared. It was terrible. When did he go?


    No one can detect it.


    Ning Tao is behind elder Su Yu.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao lightly picked to pick eyebrow, smile way: "good, stronger than those two waste."


    But when he spoke, the palm of his hand made a mistake, like a great force. With a rotation, he only heard a "click", and Su Yu''s fist was broken by Sheng Sheng.


    "Ah..."


    Su Chuan and other su family people are stupid, this How is that possible? Elder Su Yu is a fairy.


    How How can there be no fighting back?


    How can Ning Tao be so strong?


    Su Yu screams. He only feels that he is made of steel and his fists are going to be crushed. In pain, he is sweating and his face is ferocious. At the same time, he feels the vastness of Ning Tao.


    A bite teeth, he unexpectedly red eyes burst out of the wind, will ningtao and he together wrapped in the storm.


    Dense wind blade is swept in it.


    There are endless opportunities to kill.


    "Second young master, I''ll hold him down and run away..."


    "The immortal method, the wind will roll!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Seeing this, thousands of people turned pale. What a huge storm. One by one, they were so scared that they quickly retreated. Ordinary immortals were involved in it, and they would lose their skin if they didn''t die.


    Su Chuan is very happy. He knows the power of this move. He is going to win. How can he escape?


    How could elder Su Yu be so confused?


    So he didn''t take his words seriously at all.


    However, Ning Tao''s smile came from the storm: "hold me? Ha ha, do you know that there is a price to be paid for groundless arrogance. "


    "I''m not afraid of nothingness and vigorous wind. What are you? It''s just windy. It''s just rubbish! "


    As he spoke, a terrible idea burst out, almost wrapping most of the blue sea city in it


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    But the middle-aged man''s pupil shrunk and exclaimed: "just breaking through, the strength of the spirit is not weak at all."


    "I''m a sick little guy..."


    Tan Wanrong, Guan binbai, Liang Susu''s face turned red, and they were oppressed by the pressure, and their breath got stuck.


    Is this really the strength that just broke through the celestial being?


    In Su Yu''s fright, Ning Tao''s divine power burst out, a dominant breath burst out, and all the power was injected into Jin Tong.


    "Three soul Dafa, one soul born!"


    It''s like the murmur of the devil.


    Su Yu screamed and tried his best to resist and struggle. However, the power of his mind, which was as terrible as a tide, converged into a mind grinding plate, and the huge tearing force shattered his mind.


    K¡­ First% 0: K


    "it''s impossible..."


    "No Ah... "


    In a shrill scream, the wind gradually stopped, revealing a towering figure.


    At this moment, the world was silent.


    Thousands of people stare big eyes, in the line of sight, Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief, and in front of him, Su Yu elder, is thrilled and stiff, leaving only an empty shell.The mind was stirred to pieces.


    The form and the spirit are all destroyed, the three spirits of the celestial beings are falling!


    An immortal who just broke through actually killed the three spirits of the old immortal. It seems that he still crushed them. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes today, no one would believe what he said.


    It''s appalling.


    Every soul, however, is very different.


    "The middle-aged man clapped his hands and said," it''s really a terrible thing


    "I''m afraid that only a monk with a mind different from ordinary people can practice. It''s equivalent to a hard collision between two big beasts. Whoever has a strong mind can win, and can be transformed into any form. The stronger the mind is, the stronger the method will be."


    "One mind is as hard as steel, another mind is as hard as wood. Once it collides, it will be judged."


    "What''s more, this method is not a trick, but a way to make the mind as hard as steel. It''s a madman who is baptized by thunder, earth and fire..."


    If Ning Tao heard these words, he would give him a thumbs up. What he said is absolutely right.


    This is actually a simple and crude trick.


    It''s better than who''s thinking.


    Su Yu, it''s obvious that his mind is not as good as Ning Tao''s. when they collide, it''s like a bicycle being loaded into a speeding car. The result is obvious. He died unjustly.


    Even if the three spirits come, they can''t compare with today''s Ning Tao, because they are better than the blue.


    "This It''s impossible... "


    "Give it to me, give it all to me, kill him," Su Chuan yelled with red eyes.


    More than a dozen clansmen heard that although they were so scared that their legs and stomachs were all soft, they still rushed up with a stiff head.


    Among them, there are also two strong spirits.


    However, Ning Tao puts away Su Yu''s body, sneers, grabs it with one hand, and gathers the five elements of heaven and earth. A aura is light and easy to catch.


    "You want to kill me? Do you think it''s OK to rely on more people? "


    "The five elements are eternal!"


    Halo out, like a gear like tear more than a dozen people.


    "Hiss Ah... "


    In Su Chuan''s eyes, more than a dozen people were divided into two. The bloody scenes could not be forgotten in his mind, and the unwilling expressions were extremely terrible.


    Su Chuan was silly. He shook his finger and pointed to Ning Tao and screamed: "you Are you a man or a ghost? "


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao flicked his robe, spit out a foul breath, and said with a smile: "I am Ning Tao, a person who is afraid of ghosts, so others would rather provoke the king of hell than the devil!"

 Chapter 2733

    "It''s better to provoke the king of hell than the devil!"


    No one was angry or even dare to say such arrogant words.


    The world is as silent as death.


    Suddenly, a faint sound of footsteps came from all around. As soon as Su Chuangang regained his consciousness, his scalp was scared away. Ning Tao came to his eyes like a ghost.


    And he had a neat row of teeth.


    "Mr. su er, long time no see!"


    "You You... "


    Su Chuan was shaking with fright. His legs and stomach were shaking and twitching all the time. He didn''t dare to move. Endless murders and chills were enveloping him.


    That cold went right into the bone marrow.


    It seems that even the soul can freeze.


    Looking around, he was alone, and there was a corpse and blood in front of him.


    "You You can''t kill me


    "My father I It''s the Su family. I My elder brother, in Dahuang war yard, you You can''t provoke... "


    "If you kill me, you will die miserably..."


    Listen to this trembling voice, Ning Tao but slightly smile, gentle way: "that dare to ask su er childe, even if this seat is willing to let you go now, can I live?"


    "Are you going to give up the Su family?"


    "Can I have a good talk with you?"


    "Will you give up revenge?"


    "I This... "


    Su Chuan is stuck in his throat. He can''t spit out a word even after holding his breath. His back clothes have been wet with sweat, and endless fear gushes from the bottom of his heart.


    If Ning Tao is willing to let him go, he swears that he will not hesitate to send the strong emperor to kill this son of a bitch.


    But he can''t think of any reason for Ning Tao to let go of himself.


    His Su family,


    can never bow to Ning Tao!


    "No Don''t... "


    But Ning Tao smiles and looks at the dazzling sun. He says in a soft voice, "look at the sun. It''s a pity that you can''t see the beauty of the setting sun any more."


    "Next life, see Ning Tao try to detour, around not to go, remember to kneel down for him!"


    "No Please, don''t I don''t want to die... " Su Chuan''s eyes were about to crack, but he was scared to cry.


    Between legs, there was a smell of urine.


    Everyone was shocked. The second son of Tang Tang Su was scared to pee. What did he look like?


    Ning Tao sniffs, light out a crystal palm, seems to be slow as a snail, but in fact penetrate everything, easy to penetrate Su Chuan defense, straight to the face.


    "Asshole, stop..." Far away in the sky, suddenly came a hysterical roar.


    Su Chuan''s eyes brightened, and the voice was su Mo''s uncle. He was a strong man with seven spirits.


    "That''s great. It can be saved."


    But with Ning Tao''s mouth hooked, the palm of his hand sped up quietly and slapped on Su Chuan''s head. With a "click", Su Chuan''s skull was crushed by Shengsheng, and the spirit was wiped out by shennian.


    Su Chuan''s crying smile solidified, seven orifices burst blood, pupils flashed dead ash, gradually lax.


    This is not over, Ning Tao hands in the heart of the immortal force spit, inch by inch will su Chuan''s body smashed.


    This kind of rubbish doesn''t deserve to be absorbed by his key to longevity. Breaking into pieces is the best end.


    "No..."


    @Look at Section B of the legal chapter, O 0


    "you want to die, you want to die, kill..." The figure came, ferocious roar.


    Before people arrive, hundreds of wind blades arrive first.


    Ning Tao raised his eyelids and put away the space ring. His hands gathered the power of the five elements, and he threw them out at the same moment.


    "Old dog, you should be careful to spit blood when you are so angry. Ten Jiaolong eggs can''t be replenished."


    "Brush Brush... "


    Five rings of five elements meet hundreds of wind blades.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    It''s exploding in midair. It''s surging with energy.


    But a lion like figure, fearless of impact, roared out, just like riding the wind, hands in the air, two huge wind blade scythes thrown out.


    "I''ll kill you if you want to die..."


    Ning Tao feels the power of the wind blade scythe. Even the air and space are cut by its sharpness.


    He can''t fight, but he''ll run.


    "The mystery of the five elements, the evasion of the five elements!"


    In an instant, his whole person turned into five lights with different colors and rushed to five sky.


    Dangerous and dangerous to avoid the wind blade sickle.


    Su Mo, the strong man who came here, looked ferocious and said: "in front of me, do you still want to run? When this seat doesn''t exist? Come back to me


    As he spoke, a huge tornado formed.


    "Immortal method, the wind blows the clouds!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "Almost for a moment, the extremely terrible wind suction formed in the sky, all over the world, just like a big tornado, drawing everything in.


    People who were several kilometers away from here suddenly felt their center of gravity shift, and their faces changed greatly.


    They screamed and fled to the distance.


    You know, it''s just the aftereffect. The real suction can be all on Ning Tao.


    Tan Wanrong, Liang Su Su''s throat is dry. Is this really Ning Tao they know?


    It''s like a demon, it scares them.


    But this Su Mo is afraid to be his terminator, this is the great power of a fairy seven spirits.


    It''s only one step away from the great emperor, and Ning Tao can''t beat him.


    As soon as they clench their teeth, they ask for help


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, feel the resistance around, virtually like a pair of hands, to pull him back, the five elements of escape are gradually falling into the wind.


    "Interesting, but you can''t catch me yet..."


    "The way of space, blink!"


    Su Mo''s face suddenly startled, disappeared? How is that possible? With a sweep of his mind, he suddenly saw Ning Tao walking out of the space thousands of meters away.


    "Empty The power of space, how to How could... "


    People were also shocked.


    You know, few people understand the power of space. Looking at the whole wild galaxy, it''s also rare. His blue sea star has never appeared.


    I didn''t expect that there was one in front of me.


    It''s an escape weapon.


    Sure enough, Ning Tao breathed violently. He took a deep look at Su mo. his strength is really strong. Now, he is far from an opponent.


    But if he wants to kill himself, he can''t do it.


    According to my initial plan, after breaking through the immortals, I will rely on the way of space to leave for a month, whether it''s Longgu mountain or starry sky. As long as I find a way to enter the wilderness war yard, he will be safe.


    Moreover, after breaking through the immortals, the resources of blue starfish are limited, and Dahuang war yard is also the most suitable.


    I see Ning Tao sneer: goodbye to you. Go back and tell that old Su dog that he wants revenge. I''m waiting for him. The road is still long. Let''s settle the accounts slowly. "


    Just about to leave, he suddenly froze in place.


    The space is frozen.


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. How could it be?


    If the space before was bean curd and he could easily tear it open, now it''s compressed biscuit. He can only open a seam with all his strength, but he can''t get in at all.


    It''s over. It''s overcast.


    "I''m afraid there are super strong men in the dark!"

 Chapter 2734

    Originally is angry face, at a loss of Su Mo, see this shape, immediately burst out of ecstasy.


    There''s a strong hand in it.


    Compress the surrounding space into iron.


    Now Ning Tao''s way of space is useless.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, why don''t you run away? What about your pride? What about your confidence? Ha ha, little bastard, it''s called self infliction, you can''t live... "


    Su Mo smiles forward and backward.


    However, just when he was about to rush out to kill Ning Tao, he bumped into the invisible wall.


    "Bang" again, his face was flat.


    I was a little overjoyed with excitement.


    Two lines of nosebleed


    "Hiss, ah..."


    Listen to Su Mo scream, originally face black as the bottom of the pot Ning Tao, suddenly "Puchi" a smile, sneer: "this is your pride? Your confidence? "


    ZT update% Q on the latest L: $` 0


    sniff.


    Then face dew solemnly, toward all around arch hand way: "dare to ask is which elder to intervene, can come out to see?"


    Su Mo also blood red eyes, gnash teeth of the head, he would like to see which damned guy, let him in front of so many people out of this ugly.


    Below, Tan Wanrong and Liang Su Su are also staring big eyes. Are they passing experts?


    But how could they get involved?


    All in a hurry.


    In the middle of his surprise, a tall figure in a star robe suddenly came out and appeared in the air. He was a middle-aged man with a national face. He was very dignified and dignified.


    A pair of indifferent eyes glared at the crowd.


    This is born with pride.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. Although he doesn''t know who this person is, he is definitely not an ordinary person just from this bearing. At least he comes from a big force.


    Will it have anything to do with the Su family?


    However, Su Mo covered his bloody nose and only looked at it. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, "who are you? How dare you meddle in the affairs of my su family and seek death? "


    The middle-aged man suddenly shook his head and said with a smile, "Su family? Ha ha, I''ve never heard of it. "


    "You know, with what you said just now, I can''t kill you a hundred times."


    While speaking, a breath of terror broke out.


    The sky is directly changing.


    But Su Mo''s pupil shrinks and screams: "immortal Fairy king? How is that possible? How can you be a strong immortal? You Who are you? "


    "I''ve seen Liang family, the ancestor of Hua family..."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man sneers at his face. He is a fool. No wonder he is pedantic in such a remote corner.


    It''s too backward.


    "Well, for you, the power comes directly. For your stupid sake, I''ll spare you a dog''s life and save your Su family''s life..."


    "Go away ~!"


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly and brushed his sleeve directly. A violent energy was pumped towards him.


    Su Mo''s face changed greatly. He just put out a few layers of wind shield, but he was defeated by the devastation. In an instant, he hit himself and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The whole person fell into the ruins like a broken kite.


    "Boom..."


    Everyone''s heart jumped. Su Mo, who was still invincible just now, was pulled away by a sleeve.


    Is this the dread of the strong?


    But some of the old friars saw this and swallowed their saliva. They were afraid that this man was not an ordinary fairy King


    When Ning Tao sees this, he feels that his purpose is not clear, but he is sure that he is not from the Su family.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately pointed at the man and said, "excuse me for being stupid, please give me some advice."


    The middle-aged man smiles when he hears the words. With a flick of his sleeve, he lifts Ning Tao up and says: "my name is Ouyang. I''m a single Rui character. I''m one of the tour envoys of overlord star."


    "Hiss ~ what?"


    Thousands of downwind people''s face suddenly crazy change, Overlord star? My God? The Su family was almost exterminated.


    I dare to speak disrespectfully to the governor.


    That''s a big crime.


    But who suddenly thought that Xuntao would help?


    Ning Tao was stunned by the words, though he didn''t know what the patrol envoy was? But I heard the word "overlord", which is the main star of the wild galaxy.


    And the ruler of the entire wilderness galaxy.


    At this time, Ouyang Rui then said with a smile: "I see that you are extremely talented and have no school. You have a special heart of solicitation. Would you like to be my guest of overlord star? I want to help you in the wilderness. "


    Ning Tao is stunned, Ke Qing? The surprise was a little sudden, which made him feel at a loss for a moment.


    As soon as he looked up, he suddenly saw manager Xiao winking at him. It seemed to imply that he would quickly agree. This was a good opportunity, and he suddenly understood it in his heart.Immediately respectfully arched his hand, said: "I''m willing to join, thank you Ouyang Rui for your advice."


    "If you succeed in your cultivation in the future, you will surely repay your kindness today. If you drop water, you will surely repay each other."


    "OK, ha ha..."


    Ouyang Rui laughed, waiting for this sentence, and immediately said: "from now on, you are one of the guest ministers of my overlord star. Your guest minister''s token has been given to Xiao Guanshi and recorded."


    "In addition, you are very suitable for Wang. This Bering card will be given to you in a month."


    While talking, he threw a token to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao is overjoyed and takes over. Although he has guessed the reason why this man and Xiao are in charge, he is in urgent need now.


    They use each other and get what they need.


    He immediately said respectfully to Ouyang Rui, "thank you, Mr. Ouyang. I won''t let you down!"

 Chapter 2735

    Ouyang Rui nodded his head with satisfaction. He did what he should do. He made a good relationship and asked for a return.


    After all, Ning Tao''s talent even surprised him.


    If you enter the wilderness war yard, I''m afraid it will be lively, so I''ll send a monster to those old guys.


    Let''s have fun


    At this time, I saw Ouyang Rui flick his sleeve, light way: "into my overlord star, naturally by our protection, if someone against, that is and Overlord star against."


    "The consequences Conceit


    After that, he left with a cold hum.


    After this inspection, it''s time to go to the next planet. It''s just a small episode for him!


    "I''d like to see you off, Mr. Ouyang," said Ning Tao in unison with tens of thousands of people below.


    When the shadow goes away, the field relaxes.


    One after another, many people are nervous, but it''s clear that Ning Tao can''t move. Even the Su family doesn''t dare to move him.


    Even if the sujiazhu has the pain of losing his son, as long as he is not afraid of destroying his family, he can try it.


    At least I dare not move now


    It is said that there are three differences.


    One is the resident Keqing, which is the most common, and also the most powerful one in quantity, all over the galaxy.


    Good performance. I have a chance to be promoted to an internal staff member.


    It''s like Xiao in charge.


    The second is the special guest Qing. Although there are not many people in this category, they are all first-class super strong men, powerful men or monks with special abilities.


    These people are very important to overlord.


    It can be said to be the mainstay.


    The third is the mysterious guest Qing. There are fewer such people. They are usually unimportant and very casual, but sometimes they can burst out with unprecedented power.


    It''s said that it''s only for the demons with great potential.


    No one can tell exactly who it is.


    But the known Liukong Immortal King, Lei Huang, is said to be one of the mysterious guest Qing, who was discovered in his early years.


    I don''t know what kind of Ning Tao is?


    If "wait, there it is!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly brighten, he is the eye of the candle dragon. He immediately opens the perspective and looks into the eyes of the candle dragon.


    "* look at the 0P on the T legal @ chapter QT section"


    in the sight, it''s really different.


    What seems to be hidden in these eyes? But it''s too small, too secret for him to see.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    If you look at it again, everything becomes clear. In the eyes of the candle Dragon Statue, a golden light suddenly bursts out and rushes into Ning Tao''s mind.


    Ning Tao brain "buzz", the whole person is stunned, empty eyes, like lost soul.


    An old message exploded in my mind.


    After a long time, Ning Tao was dazzled. He shook his head and sorted out his confused thoughts. Gradually, the secret of the candle Dragon Statue became clear in front of his eyes.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "It''s like this!"


    Ning Tao was overjoyed. It turned out that when the candlelight dragon returned to the galaxy, he had a premonition that this trip would be a big event.


    So they prepared two treasures in advance.


    One is in Dahuang war yard.


    The other is in Saint college!


    What really makes Ning Tao ecstatic is the first treasure. The most precious one is actually a six story tower of time. My God, it''s a six story tower of time.


    Even overlord, it''s only six levels.


    There was a candle dragon in those years!


    Too abnormal, or private, crazy ah, when the Dragon Emperor outside the galaxy mixed cattle ah!


    It seems that he is also a legend of hanging explosion.


    Ning Tao is excited, shortness of breath, his eyes are excited red, six story tower of time, dare not think.


    In addition, there are many natural resources, land treasures, Dharma and so on, but compared with the six story tower of time, these things are too insignificant.


    It seems that Dahuang war yard has to go, not for others, just for that Six story tower of time!


    Whoever grabs him will fight with whoever.


    It''s hard for him to calm down just to think about it.


    The statue of the candle dragon can guide him to the location of the treasure, open the secret room, and even break the ban.


    But there is not much news about the second treasure, but the mystery is more attractive.


    The first treasure is so amazing. Isn''t the second one amazing? Think about it, he''s drooling


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao thought of a thing again, reviving grass, the key thing for the old madman to wake up.


    The main medicine of xiaohuanhun pill.


    It can only be found outside the Milky way.


    But now he''s out of the galaxy. He should be able to find the resurrection grass. Ning Tao decides to pay attention and go to blue sea city to see if there is any.


    It''s a big deal!

 Chapter 2736

    Ten days have passed since the tower of time.


    Everything is calm.


    Ning Tao consulted with someone. There is a famous black market in Blue Ocean City, where many precious things can be found.


    It''s equivalent to the planet trade.


    Many star travelers visit here first.


    Resurrection herb is also a kind of rare elixir in the wild galaxy. In fact, it is a kind of elixir, but it is more precious than some imperial medicines.


    The main reason is that the number of them is too small.


    And the role is crucial.


    Rare is precious!


    "Whoosh..."


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao found this black market, also known as star market. There will be star markets in every star or galaxy.


    It''s also a symbol of the strength of a planet.


    Ning Tao was surprised that it was a spacious street, because it was so prosperous and business was so good. Besides, there were many strong people hidden in it. It was like a crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    After a while, he felt the three immortals.


    Each other convergence, dare not touch.


    "Interesting..."


    Ning Tao mouth a hook, had a strong interest in here, perhaps really can find the whereabouts of reincarnation grass.


    When you enter the stream of people, you can see all kinds of strange things.


    A famous snake keeper.


    Even some snow rabbits and white fox beauties were sold.


    Ning Tao couldn''t help but want to buy one to be a servant girl. But when he thought of the reviving grass, he had better get down to business first.


    I went to six drugstores in a row and got nothing.


    Sk "l0 \ ''


    even what they said was surprisingly consistent:" how can we have that kind of good thing in our shop... "


    Ning Tao has no choice but to think about it. If you can find reincarnation grass in blue sea star, it''s not so rare.


    But it''s just a matter of luck.


    When asked about the seventh shop, the shrewd shopkeeper, seeing that Ning Tao was going to leave, quickly called out: "Hey, Daoyou, don''t leave now. I haven''t finished my words yet."


    Ning Tao steps a meal, turn head suspicious of looked at him one eye, frown a way: "you have no resurrection grass again, that still have what to say?"


    "Do you know the whereabouts of reincarnation grass?"


    The smart shopkeeper scratched his head and said with an embarrassed smile: "well, I really don''t know..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face turned black, the smart shopkeeper said: "the way Don''t be angry, Taoist friend. Although there is no soul reviving herb and its whereabouts, there is soul reviving herb, and its effect is similar. "


    "Evocation grass?"


    Ning Tao is a Leng, but has never heard of this kind of medicinal material.


    Although he has been trying to learn the knowledge of the wild Galaxy these days, he has been involved in too many things to fully understand it for a while.


    Maybe he''s too serious?


    This evocation grass can save the old madman?


    At this time, when the smart shopkeeper saw Ning Tao''s intention, his eyes lit up and he came to do business. He immediately put on a smile and flattered: "maybe you don''t know something. This evocation grass is not as famous as the resurrection grass."


    "But I can assure you that the effects of the two herbs are the same. It''s just a matter of strength. Although there is a word difference, evocation herb is much cheaper than resurrection herb, but it''s also hard won."


    "If you are right, Daoyou should be the one who wants to save the soul. This evocation herb is just in line with this..."


    Ning Tao pondered and was a little moved by what he said.


    Maybe you can buy it first and go to Dahuang war yard in the future. If you can meet resurrection grass, you can buy it again.


    He is quite rich at the moment.


    Besides, this soul summoning herb won''t be wasted when you buy it. Besides gathering souls, it also has the effect of strengthening the soul and strengthening the body. When you take it yourself, you can also improve your strength.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said, "in this case, let''s hurry up and say how much is it?"


    "Well This... "


    The shrewd shopkeeper turned his eyes and looked at Ning Tao up and down. Suddenly, he clenched his teeth, stretched out a hand and said with a smile, "I don''t want much, five million star beads."


    "It''s the price of conscience. The soul summoning herb is in the shop. It''s the treasure of the shop. A few years ago, there were six million people who sold it, but the old man didn''t want to sell it. It''s only because it''s predestined with you that it can be sold to you..."


    However, Ning Tao widened his eyes and said in dismay, "are you doing business or cannibalism?"


    "You killed me like a fat sheep, didn''t you?"


    "What do you mean? It''s the treasure of a small shop. It''s hard won and naturally more expensive. But I do business sincerely."


    The smart shopkeeper said wrongly.


    But in fact, he was secretly proud in his heart. How could an idiot who didn''t even know what the spirit grass was know its specific price?In fact, his acquisition was only nearly three million.


    "Jie Jie..."


    But with a bang, Ning Tao clapped his hand on the counter and said sarcastically, "old man, you dare to pit the overlord star, I''m afraid you don''t want to open this shop?"


    As he spoke, he raised his hand slightly.


    A vague token of Keqing appeared below.


    Although the smart shopkeeper didn''t see it clearly, he was sure that it was Keqing''s token. Suddenly, he was shocked and screamed: "you You are Ning Tao, no Rather Ning Keqing... "


    Ning Tao snorted coldly and glared: "I know it''s my seat, but I dare to do this trick. Do you think your life is harder than that of su er?"


    "No I dare not. I''d rather spare my life. "


    "I''m confused for a moment. Maybe I remember wrong. It''s not five million. It''s three million. Yes, it''s three million. I don''t dare to hide it from you."


    The smart shopkeeper was scared to beg for mercy.


    How can he compare with Mr. su er? Su dares to kill the two shopkeepers. What is he?


    Ten shopkeepers can''t compare with Mr. su er!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao put away the token, waved his hand, and said: "buy it now, 1.5 million. Don''t let me hear a word of nonsense."


    He really didn''t know the price of evocation grass, but he knew that there was a famous saying on the earth that when buying land stalls, the price should be at least halved. Otherwise, you will suffer. Ning Tao suffered a lot in those years.


    "One 1.5 million... "


    The smart shopkeeper screamed like he was holding a mouthful of blood. He spent three million on the acquisition in those years.


    If it''s sold, isn''t it blood compensation?


    But Ning Tao a stare, he immediately scared cold sweat DC, money and life, he of course choose life.


    You have to bear the evil you do.


    I wanted to kill sheep, but who knows if I touch the tiger''s ass, I can''t blame others.


    He immediately took out the treasure of his own shop, the evocation grass, with a trembling face. It is of high quality and well kept. It can really enhance his mind.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he didn''t want to talk nonsense with this kind of unscrupulous businessman. He threw 1.5 million star beads to him, took the evocation grass, turned around and left. Behind him came the cry of the shopkeeper: "Mr. Ning, go slowly."


    "Welcome to come again next time..."


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao really wants to go back and have a look. It seems that there are many good things.

 Chapter 2737

    Although I think so, Ning Tao will definitely not do so, because he has his own principles.


    It''s too aggressive.


    But he''s not like that.


    And you know, the star market is the black market, in which there are too many black people, and the dragon and snake are mixed together, making a mess.


    If you don''t grow a mind here, you will be trapped at any time.


    Ning Tao is far away from the "fairy Drugstore". He went to a drugstore at random and asked an old man to come and have a look. Don''t worry about the drug properties of this drug at that time?


    That''s a bad thing to eat.


    However, an old-fashioned man looked at the demon pill Ning Tao handed out, and then looked at the evocation grass. He couldn''t help sighing: "this medicine is really no problem."


    Ning Tao hears a song of speech, it seems that the old man is very honest, will he cut a little too much?


    There was a sense of guilt.


    Just thinking about it, the old man whirled the demon Dan and said, "but it''s a pity that you''ve been cheated."


    "Up be fooled? What do you mean Ning Tao immediately froze, a face dull.


    I saw the old man take out some soul fragments and sprinkle them slightly, but they were all gathered together by the soul summoning grass.


    It''s amazing to see Ning Tao.


    But the old-fashioned man sighed: "this is juhuncao, not zhaohuncao, and it''s worse than zhaohuncao. The price is about one million yuan. You should have been cheated by that" old businessman "in the fairy drugstore..."


    "What What? "


    After hearing what the old man said, Ning Tao widened his eyes. He was stunned for a few seconds. Damn it, the old man dared to cheat him.


    Take a spirit gathering grass and use it as a spirit summoning grass.


    "Asshole, old thief..."


    Just want to rush to find him to settle accounts, but listen to the old man sigh: "don''t go, I''m afraid it''s gone, you are not the first one to be so fooled."


    "The old man''s whereabouts are uncertain and his origin is mysterious. He''s not an ordinary man. Let''s learn a lesson."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he rushed to the fairy drugstore with juhuncao in his hand. However, when he saw the place, he was dumbfounded and the shop was resold.


    The shopkeeper named "old thief of business" is missing.


    "Damn, I really ran away..."


    Ning Tao scolds secretly. Looking at the soul gathering grass in his hand, he doesn''t fight at all. Originally, he still feels a little guilty. M''s, he has been trapped for hundreds of thousands!


    It''s impossible to prevent.


    "The old fox, the unscrupulous businessman, is a victim of thousands of swords. You''d better pray not to fall into my hands."


    "It was quite like before, grass..."


    After a long time, Ning Tao put away the juhun grass with a black face and walked in the street. He even inquired about several stores and said that the old thief of the merchant had only come in recent years.


    If he doesn''t show up, no one will find him.


    My hundreds of thousands are over!


    At this time, the ear of the cry more lively.


    "Come and have a look. It''s cheap."


    "Take the poisonous Nang of three legged centipede. The more, the better. First come first served. Another volume of high-level immortal method is also collected. The price is easy to discuss. Forget about your Taoist friends..."


    "Team up, go to the sea to hunt tiger shark, lancefish..."


    After walking aimlessly for a long time, I suddenly saw a commotion in my ears, and excited voices came: "Hey, have you heard? People from the star slave trade caravan pass by here and are resting here. "


    "It''s said that this time there was a big harvest."


    "Si ~ ~"


    "but the famous star slave group?"


    "It is said that they only work as slaves. As long as they have money, they can buy whatever slaves they want. They can sell them to the emperor, the king of immortals and even above the king of immortals."


    "I remember that many years ago, they sold a statue of emperor level strongman, but it was a sensation at that time..."


    There was a great response all around, and one after another they rushed away.


    After all, there are not many such good opportunities, and the star slave trade team is just one of the small teams. I''m afraid it won''t stop here for long.


    Who wants to miss this opportunity of insight.


    Ning Tao hears the words and ponders for a while. He also knows about this legendary star slave trafficking group recently. Like Skynet, he is very famous.


    They''re super powers all over the galaxy.


    If you think about it, you can go and have a look.


    Then he followed the crowd.


    "Step on..."


    Not far ahead, on a circular square, I saw the star sky slave trade association.


    In line of sight, a heavenly horse combs its wings haughtily, and a dragon pulls the palace. The air is extremely luxurious, with a guard of iron armor guarding all directions, and no one is allowed to get near here.


    What is really striking is that the thousands of slaves in the middle gathered all the nationalities in the wilderness.


    Hawk people, snake people, even powerful alien, stone elves, have one.It''s a fairy king in adulthood.


    There are also many monsters in the starry sky. They have been in the starry sky since they were born. They are all gifted.


    There are even a lot of people who can''t name.


    Today is an eye opener.


    People praise that if you miss this opportunity today, you will not see half of these races in a thousand years.


    Update_ Ning Tao also looked at him. He had to say that he was really eye-catching. He was shocked by the strange race.


    For example, the stone elf, whose whole body is made up of stones, has life and can practice. It looks like stone channeling. It''s incredible.


    Dahuang galaxy is worthy of the existence of 10 billion years old, and the Milky way is far behind it


    Suddenly, Ning Tao noticed one of the women. She was different from others. She was shivering, pale and very cold. No one wanted to be near her.


    It seems to be a powerful celestial being.


    But now there is no one in ten.


    In appearance, she is no different from human beings, but Ning Tao always feels that she is not human.


    Open perspective, found that her body was eroded by a cold, and even eroded to the bone marrow.


    I''m afraid My life is not long!


    If she could not survive the cold, it would have been an unusual way to save her.


    What makes Ning Tao curious is that being eroded by the cold, she is suffering from the cold every moment. But this woman is biting her teeth and trying to stick to it. She has strong willpower, which makes Ning Tao appreciate it.


    According to Ning Tao''s experience of reading women, this woman, without these changes, should be a beautiful woman.


    But now she''s freezing to death, and no one from the star slave trafficking group is going to save her. I don''t care.


    Seems to be aware that there is a look has been watching her, the woman shivered and looked up, that dark pair of beautiful eyes, looking at Ning Tao, full of desire.


    It''s a prayer from the bottom of faith.


    Ning Tao frowned, held his arms and pondered for a long time. He looked at those eyes all the time. He didn''t know what he thought. He turned and walked away.


    The daughter lay on the ground again, trembling and gloomy.


    I don''t know how long later, there were two footsteps and a flattering laugh in my ear: "this is the descendant of Shanling clan, 30 million stars and pearls!"

 Chapter 2738

    Ning Tao has just known about the Shanling people.


    A long time ago, the Shanling people were once a tyrant in the wild galaxy. They were unprecedentedly powerful, and their talents were amazing.


    In fact, it is almost the same as human beings, that is, with one more talent, it is very compatible with nature.


    It''s like a child.


    They are said to be the spirits bred by the earth.


    With the help of heaven and nature, the practice is smooth and has a long life.


    But it was because they were too powerful, and the Shanling clan was not good at fighting. In the end, under the siege of many forces, they gradually declined, and now they can''t be found.


    I didn''t expect that this woman was a mountain spirit.


    But 30 million is too much. For ordinary celestial slaves, millions of stars are enough. For better ones, millions are enough.


    But it''s all blood loss to buy a dying man for 30 million yuan. This guy dares to take it.


    Plus, Ning Tao wants to buy a great emperor


    But with the price of the great emperor here, I''m afraid Ning Tao can''t afford it. Now he has less than 80 million in his hand, which is all his property. The demon Dan was quickly sold, and they completed the transaction.


    Twenty million star beads are given to captain Wang, who gives Ning Tao a scroll and a token.


    That scroll is a powerful prohibition, a enslavement,


    can control her life and death in a moment.


    As for the VIP order, Ning Tao didn''t even look at it, and he was speechless. It''s only a few months since he came to the galaxy, and he got a lot of membership cards first. It''s so sad


    So far, this woman belongs to Ning Tao.


    But after completing the transaction, Ning Tao looks at the woman again and finds that she has been in a coma.


    The ground was covered with frost.


    And captain Wang has already run out of shadow, seems to be afraid of his repentance.


    Ning Tao has no choice but to check the woman, but her brow is wrinkled. The situation is not good. He immediately hugs her and takes her to the tower of time.


    I''m afraid there''s no way to do it for others. Even if there''s a way, the price will be very high.


    It''s not about tens of millions of stars.


    "Whoosh..."


    Time tower, corridor.


    Ning Tao bares his teeth and puts the woman on the ground. He only feels that he is holding an ice cube all the way.


    He can''t even bear the holy body of the sun, let alone others.


    Ning Tao immediately took a deep breath, five fingers wide open, hands like magma, slowly put on the woman''s body, suddenly, like ice encounter magma, "Zizi" rising from the white smoke.


    "Oh Well... "


    The woman groaned, this cry is extremely crisp, like seven or eight days of thirst suddenly drink clear spring.


    The frozen body finally got warm.


    However, it seemed to infuriate the cold in her body. She was crazy to bite back at ningtao. It was like a cold fog, creating absolute zero.


    But Ning Tao cold hum a, hot sun flame will wrap himself, defense solid.


    It''s just a low temperature. How can we resist the high temperature of the sun? Under the long struggle, the cold is greatly reduced.


    But this woman has been eroded by the cold for more than one or two days. Even if the sun flame is strong, it''s a long process to get rid of the cold from the bone marrow.


    If you are impatient, you may hurt this woman.


    "Well "Ah..."


    This woman trembles, after all, is her body as a battlefield, I do not know when her dress is burned.


    Ning Tao did not know when to touch her.


    This is not indecent, but to inject the power of fire into it, but the woman''s skin is very smooth, delicate, and has a strong fragrance like milk.


    Are all the women of Shanling people like this?


    It has a different flavor.


    No wonder many strong people have a common quirk, not a quirk, but a hobby.


    In his book, he has read a great power. There are 631 beautiful women in the harem. Although they are not many, they are all from different races and hardly repeat themselves.


    Moreover, he went further and further along this road, and was happy to see what he saw. He collected different races as his harem.


    It seems that women of every race have different tastes, and they don''t know whether they are true or false


    Just thinking about it, a delicate body suddenly pours on Ning Tao. It''s like an octopus tightly twining Ning Tao. Unconsciously, it''s like instinct to get warmth.


    Ning Tao enlisted for a while, and as soon as he turned his head, he was attacked by two big buns. He was very fierce and had strong firepower.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Although nostalgic, Ning Tao still squeezed out his head and breathed hard and bitterly. Looking at the woman, he found that she was slightly better, but like a survival instinct, he knew that he was warm.


    Moreover, there is a lot of white fog on her body, which makes the second layer a fairyland."Oh..."


    This woman has a strong desire to survive. I don''t know why? Ning Tao has been entangled to death.


    It seems that we are not satisfied with this warmth.


    "I I want to... "


    Ning Tao a muddle, without trace of wipe off the nosebleed, red eyes way: "I warn you, I''m a good man, you Don''t move I can play with fire... "


    However, the more she said that, the harder the woman moved, and the hot flame wrapped them into one.


    Ning Tao''s throat is dry. He looks at her body and finds that even if he can get rid of the cold, he can''t save her. Her body is on the verge of destruction.


    Unless an external energy guides it to heal.


    Or wake up her body.


    Unconsciously, Ning Tao thought of a way, now seems to be the only way.


    Immediately swallowing saliva, gritted his teeth, said: "I this but to save you, you remember, you have to be responsible for me."


    Then he took her into the small room.


    (omitted here...)

 Chapter 2739

    I don''t know how long it took.


    Ten days, half a month?


    Anyway, no one remembers. All they know is that the second floor has been surrounded by fog. Steward Xiao came up to see it, and finally found that it was Ning Tao''s small room.


    There''s also some slight noise coming from inside. The sound insulation is very good. It''s very small. It should be very big inside.


    X $U0


    his apprentice, hualushui, also came.


    But manager Xiao made a silent gesture and said with appreciation, "he deserves to be proud of being so young and willing to work hard. You have a good master."


    The flower dew water smell speech, a face proud way: "that of course, also don''t think this is who master."


    "I will work harder than Shifu, and take him as an example to create a future. I will never let Shifu down."


    "Well, that''s right. A child can be taught," said Xiao, who had already known something.


    Immediately lead the toilet water to leave quietly.


    However, if they know what Ning Tao is doing, they will spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    Manager Xiao is able to smoke it.


    Dish intestines war, let the small room become very fragrant.


    And I don''t know when the fog became thin until it faded, but the door of the small room was always closed, and the slight touch came from time to time.


    Very rhythmic, strong and weak.


    People outside don''t know what magic skills are being practiced here


    It was a long time before the door of the small room opened.


    Ning Tao, full of spirit and contented, can''t help turning around and looking at the small room, a beautiful picture scroll woman.


    Pure to the same as the spring does not stain the dust.


    Every inch of skin is delicate, smooth and tender. It looks more beautiful than crystal and glass.


    A waterfall of long hair down to the Tun department, wearing a layer of gauze, looming, simply can not cover that plump body, looking back and smiling, bright eyebrows and white teeth, all this seems to be just in the picture.


    But Ning Tao knows that this is the truth.


    She really owned the woman.


    Qu Miaomiao is the name of this woman.


    Under her gauze, there were totems twinkling, which looked like meridians, even rhythmic breathing, and layers of cold were expelled.


    After a long time, she opened a pair of beautiful eyes again, saw Ning Tao, a lump of red appeared on her face.


    I can''t help feeling numb.


    It''s like instinct.


    Unconsciously, I think of the craziness of those days


    But she doesn''t hate Ning Tao. She knows her own injury. If Ning Tao hadn''t been with her, had he no joy meditation, had he no power of the sun, had he no flame of the sun, she would have become a popsicle now.


    It can be said that this is her second life, which Ning Tao pulled back from the mouth of the king of hell.


    Of course, the cold in the body is still far away. It has been eroded by the cold for several years. According to their rough estimation, it will take at least a year and a half to expel the cold completely.


    And it''s in the case of double repair.


    In other words, in the future, they will


    As soon as Qu Miaomiao thought of this, his face turned red to the root of his ears, and unconsciously lowered his hot face.


    It''s gone for the first time.


    At this time, Ning Tao went to her side, while opening perspective, while feeling pulse, while laughing: "cold temporarily suppressed, in a short time will not break out."


    "During this period of time, I''ll help you search for some fire elixirs and refine some fire elixirs, so that you can reserve them and speed up your recovery."


    "Well ~"


    Qu Miaomiao is as thin as a mosquito''s scalding way.


    Although we have been together for a long time, we just can''t face Ning Tao directly, but we all follow what we say.


    Don''t mention it. It''s really exotic. It''s more endurable than ordinary women. In the beginning, it was as good as Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao can''t help admiring the great power.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao felt his cultivation and said curiously, "how strong was your monk at the peak?"


    "The six spirits of heaven," Qu Miaomiao said clearly, blinking his big black eyes.


    Ning Tao''s face is surprised, but looking at his hands, he doesn''t feel so surprised. It should take so long for him to be away from the two immortals.


    Who would have thought that it seemed to have been achieved.


    Out of the time tower, after the robbery, we can break through.


    The Yuan Yin power of the Shanling women is really strong, and there is an indescribable power. Ning Tao looks at her hands and can''t say it.


    Seeing this, Qu Miaomiao pursed her red lips, gritted her teeth and said, "you should have been given the power of nature. This is the unique power of the princess of Shanling clan."


    Ning Tao was surprised and said, "you Are you the princess of Shanling? Did I hear you right? "


    "To be exact, my mother is the princess of Shanling clan, but my Shanling clan is withering and declining, and can''t be selected as before, so I inherit my mother''s power and can be regarded as a princess.""I told you before that we were hiding in a cloud Jupiter, and our mother fell early. There are only a few people left in our vein, but suddenly we met a strong man and took them away."


    "I survived because of their desperate protection, but who would have thought that I met the slave trafficking group again, thanks to Mr. Ning who saved me."


    Qu Miaomiao said with a sad face.

 Chapter 2740

    As soon as he heard of the strong man, Ning Tao said strangely, "I remember that you said before that the person who hurt you was like a man from the Dahuang war yard."


    "Because of that battle, you had to escape to the starry sky and be eroded by the low temperature. It was hard to find a planet where you could settle down, but you just met the star slave trafficking group."


    "Yes, that''s right," said Qu Miaomiao, biting her lips white and holding her jade hands white.


    She took a deep breath. Her eyes turned red. She bit her teeth and said, "his name is Sikongxin is also one of the most talented people in dahuangyuan. My family and I have heard his name in the cloud Jupiter


    "But unexpectedly, he took a college mission and came to Jupiter to carry out the mission. By chance, he found the trace of our people. He coveted the power of our people and wanted to take us back."


    "The last hope of our lineage people was almost extinguished after suffering the disaster without reason."


    "Miaomiao, thank you very much for your help!"


    While speaking, Qu Miaomiao saluted with tears.


    Ning Tao helped her, restrained her smile, and solemnly said, "you will be my person in the future. I will be responsible for you and will not let anyone bully you again."


    As soon as Qu Miaomiao''s face turned red, he suddenly knelt down to Ning Tao and begged: "Miaomiao is incompetent and has limited ability. Please promise me something."


    "If you can fulfill your wish, Miaomiao is willing to give it to you personally. In the future, you will try your best to serve your husband for the rest of your life."


    "Never give up, never give up


    Seeing that she was so inspiring, Ning Tao supported her with a bitter smile and said, "if I guess correctly, you should want me to enter the wilderness war yard and try to save your captured people."


    These days, the two of them have already learned something about each other, and she also knows that she is going to Dahuang war yard.


    Qu Miaomiao reddened her eyes and nodded.


    This is the reason why she lives and has strong willpower. She inherited the name of her mother''s Princess and the power of nature, so she naturally has to shoulder this important task.


    In any case, she will save the people.


    She sees it as her mission.


    But now she''s cold and worried about her life. She can''t do without Ning Tao, and Ning Tao is by no means an ordinary person. She can only turn to him for help.


    No one would help him, even if he wanted to.


    What''s more, it''s been several years since she was arrested. What about the ethnic group? Have you been humiliated? She didn''t know that the longer it was delayed, the more dangerous it was.


    She can''t afford to wait.


    The sooner we can save them, the better!


    Wipe away tears for her, Ning Tao smile comfort way: "don''t worry, you are now my Ning Tao''s woman, then your business, is my business."


    "When I enter the wilderness war yard, I will find a way to rescue them and let them reunite with you."


    "Miaomiao, thank you, Mr. Ning." Qu Miaomiao was overjoyed. Just as he was excited, he shivered.


    A chill came out of her.


    "Nei ~ Ying..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he quickly hugged her and frowned: "don''t get excited. Now the cold will break out at any time. You must suppress it as soon as possible."


    On hearing this, Qu Miaomiao suddenly blushes, purses her red lips and takes the initiative to sit on Ning Tao


    "Let Miaomiao serve you..."


    In the small room, suddenly a spring filled.


    =What is the power of nature?


    In fact, it is the power of heaven and earth, and what is the power of heaven and earth? In fact, it is the favor of infinite source. Compared with other people, it is easier to accept these people.


    Once you have inherited this power, you will be friendly to all energy and it will be easier to do anything.


    This is also the power that all ethnic groups crave.


    Desire to have.


    But even in the Shanling people, only a few can do this, and the princess is one of them.


    The princess''s husband is usually a member of the clan, which is equivalent to the fact that fat water doesn''t flow to other people''s fields.


    The Shanling clan has been in decline for many years. They have become numerous branches and have been displaced.


    The princess is the main vein. What about other branches? They don''t know yet, but they seem to have come to the brink of destruction.


    Even the new princess was captured as a slave, almost sold at will and froze to death.


    Of course, neither the slave trafficking group nor sikongxin knew that Qu Miaomiao was Princess Shanling.


    But if they knew early on, one spent hundreds of millions of star beads, it would never let her freeze to death, and the other would catch Qu Miaomiao back at any cost, but unfortunately they all missed it perfectly.


    Otherwise, how can Ning Tao be successful today.


    There is a definite number in the mistakes between yin and Yang


    Outside the time tower."Click Boom and boom... "


    Once upon a time, the familiar natural disaster appeared again, but it was several times stronger than before.


    That''s right. It''s Ning Tao who is robbing.


    The disaster of the two immortals.


    At this time, Ning Tao was out of his mind, but he didn''t feel as painful as the last time. Although he was still suffering, he didn''t feel so unbearable.


    It seems to be the power of nature.


    It''s easier to get through the robbery.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    On the square, Qu Miaomiao looks at the scene in front of her, she is also a fairy, or six spirits.


    She naturally has a set of experience in robbery.


    I even know a lot.


    After the double training with Ning Tao, she can feel that her strength has improved a lot, but she is also stunned.


    Is this kind of robbery method really done by people?


    He underestimated Mr. Ning.


    It''s amazing.


    After a long time, this earth shaking disaster was finally put up with by Ning Tao. He saw that his mind was solidified and refined a lot. Even the light silver color was more obvious and more powerful.


    Even the strong one of the four spirits is far from so solid.


    "Huhu..."


    Soul back to one, Ning Tao a long sigh of relief, all comfortable from the sky down.


    "Congratulations, Mr. strength has risen," Qu Miaomiao pursed, this time was convinced of the praise.


    At this time, two streamers flew over and said in surprise: "Ning Daoyou, it''s only a month, and your strength has improved a lot. It seems that the enrollment of Dahuang war academy, your quota can be set."


    The speaker is Liang Su Su.


    Tan Wanrong also beautiful eyes shine, so abnormal method, Ning Tao actually through two robberies in succession.


    You know, it''s only been a month.


    Is there any great advantage in this way?


    But even if she knew, she didn''t dare to try. Even if she had such fearless spirit, she didn''t have the strength to match. She knew how much she had.


    "Congratulations to Ning Daoyou..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also showed a happy smile and said: "less compliments. I heard that the selection team of Dahuang war academy has come to blue sea star."


    "Not only came, but also started. Our sisters came to find Ning Daoyou to go with them."


    Tan Wanrong''s way of singing and laughing.


    But with that, I suddenly noticed that the music around Ning Tao was wonderful, picturesque, quiet and natural. It was one with heaven and earth. With a smile and a twinkle, it was like a breeze blowing through my heart.


    There is a touch of charm between the eyebrows.


    Red lips a hook, simply not charming, even she was a woman were amazing.


    What a gorgeous beauty.


    Tan Wanrong was shocked, and even felt ashamed. There was no shortage of beautiful women around him. He couldn''t help pursing his red lips.


    Liang Su Su was also stunned. He was flustered and said with a smile, "this elder sister is so beautiful. She''d rather be friendly and lucky, but she should treat her well."


    "Yes, good luck..."


    Qu Miaomiao looked at the second daughter as if she understood something. She said with a smile, "thank you for your praise."


    Tan Wanrong two girls feel embarrassed, even busy way: "just go to see it, the selection time is very short, success or failure depends on this."

 Chapter 2741

    "Hum Hum... "


    Blue Ocean City, on the blue ocean square of nuota.


    I saw a group of star fleet, already located here, the army armor in rows, one by one murderous.


    However, a huge and conspicuous yellow flag is dancing with the wind. It is painted with a Tomahawk sign. At a glance, it feels fierce.


    It gives people a feeling of depression and shock.


    This is the symbol of Dahuang war yard!


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A group of four people fell down. At this time, there was a sea of people here, and almost all the young talents came.


    Eager to be chosen by the wilderness war center.


    That''s flying into the sky.


    Carp turn into dragon!


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, this Dahuang war yard is really magnificent, not inferior to the star slave group, and among them, there are several powerful breath, frightening the whole audience.


    It seems that there are many strong ones among them.


    At this time, Liang Su Su said, "I don''t know what the content of this selection is? Can you be chosen? "


    "The whole blue sea star, if you want to say the talent is still higher than you, there are not many new generation, right? If you don''t succeed, few of you will succeed, "Ning Tao said with a helpless smile.


    "You don''t know that Dahuang war academy is the most prosperous and powerful Academy in our Dahuang galaxy."


    "Countless talents want to rush in, but their selection criteria are really harsh."


    "A planet, no one has chosen, such as this fact is too common in China, we can see how difficult it is."


    Tan Wanrong is very nervous.


    "Yes, you know, the last selection was decades ago, when only three people were selected, which has been a very good result in history."


    "They are the eldest miss of the flower family, the second miss, and the eldest young master of the Su family, Su mu."


    "By the way, you should be careful when you wait for the selection. I heard that the people of the Su family contacted them when the Dahuang war academy came. I don''t know what the hell to do? But I think they should be against you. "


    Liang Su Su is cautious.


    After listening to the song, she blinked her big black eyes and said, "is it the Dahuang war yard? Is it so easy to be bribed and abetted? "


    "It''s not because Su mu, the eldest young master of the Su family, has heard that this man has already had a lot of strength in the Dahuang war Academy. It''s estimated that the Su family borrowed his strength, and there are many Dahuang students with him this time..."


    "Of course, this is just my guess, but there is a basis. Su Jia, Su Chuan and Su Yang, the two most outstanding disciples, have been killed by you. The Su family has no chance of being selected, but now they are actively contacting each other."


    "It''s strange. We have to guard against it!"


    After listening, Ning Tao nodded thoughtfully, Su mu? I''m afraid I have to be on guard.


    He didn''t believe that the sujiazhu could endure the pain of losing his son!


    Immediately said: "soldiers to block, water to cover, first to see how this selection is going on."


    Three female nodded, then looked up in the side.


    At this time, the field is in full swing.


    Hundreds of people attacked a strange load-bearing stone in turn, connected with a light column. The light column was red, yellow and green. The strength of the light column was to do its best, but the light column remained unchanged.


    At most, it can raise a little red.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    As a strong young man finished, his face turned pale as he looked at the pillar of light.


    Seeing this, a uniformed young man sniffed and shook his head: "failure, next one."


    "I failed again. I''ve tried nearly a thousand of them, but none of them met the standard. It''s too strict. Can anyone really achieve the Yellow standard?"


    "As for green, it''s even more fantastic..."


    "Alas, it''s too difficult for us blue ocean star to recruit students this year."


    Just as he said that, suddenly a man was not angry and came out, causing a big uproar. It was Guan binbai.


    Ning Tao four people to the spirit, Guan binbai in the blue sea star''s pride, enough to rank in the top ten, he set out, presumably, can have some harvest.


    For a moment, the cheers were extremely loud.


    "Elder martial brother Guan must win. Come on, you must succeed. My blue sea star''s face depends on you..."


    But the uniformed youth, glancing at Guan binbai, said sarcastically: "look at this, you seem very good? To tell you the truth, I''m very disappointed with you. I don''t even have a decent seedling. "


    "But if you think about it, what kind of dragon can you have in your backwater? You don''t have to look, you can''t pass... "


    Guan Bin''s white face sank and he said, "you didn''t even look at it. How can you know that I can''t pass it?"


    Why do you look down on us


    "That is, aren''t you just a student? You are also selected. Why do you look down on people? "The geniuses around were not willing to roar.


    Seeing the anger, the uniformed youth glared and said angrily, "you can''t do it, but you''re not convinced..."


    At this time, a dignified female voice came: "what happened? Why is it so noisy? "


    Ning Tao several people look, immediately in front of a bright, line of sight, a woman wearing a light blue dress out, quite mature charm, valiant, women do not let men, eyebrows are full of Ying Zheng Qi.


    What a handsome woman.


    Although wearing strong clothes and a little pink, it is very beautiful.


    Who has been selected for a thousand years? It''s a goddess.


    Even Ning Tao lost his mind for a moment.


    However, Liang Su Su Su, Tan Wan Rong and Qu Miaomiao all gave a cold hum and straightened their chests.


    A face of unyielding


    Seeing this, the uniformed youth and the internal staff also flashed love in their eyes, but they all covered it up perfectly. They said respectfully: "tutor Tang Lan, it''s no big deal, just a few words with these people..."


    "Tutor? How could there be such a young tutor? "


    Everyone was amazed.


    At this time, Guan binbai gritted his teeth, pointed to the uniform disciple and said, "he looks down on us. We are all selected. What qualifications do we have?"


    "You..."


    "Zhong Liang, how many times have I told you? Don''t always look at others in such a narrow way. "


    "I remember, Su mu, and the sister flowers of the flower family, didn''t they come from this blue starfish?"


    "They are developing very well in the college. Maybe one of these people will be out of the world. You will lose a lot sooner or later."


    The woman, who is known as Tang Lan''s tutor, has no choice.


    The uniformed youth nodded yes, but in fact, he didn''t think so. In this remote and broken planet, he was extremely proud. It''s good to have one chosen. From birth, his life was doomed.


    Looking up, he gave Guan bin a white eye.


    Tang Lan''s tutor ignored him and then said to Guan Bin: "I''m the tutor in charge of this selection. Don''t have pressure. Just try your best."


    Guan binbai takes a heavy head, goes to the stone pillar, takes a deep breath, and tries his best to blow a blow.


    "Xianfa, Guanshan barrier!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Only heard a burst, the earth trembled for a while, that Tang Lan, Zhong Liang and others busy look, only to see that the stone column is in the red bar, raised half.


    There is still half the distance from the yellow line, which is the minimum standard for entry. It is obvious that it has failed.


    Seeing this, Guan binbai''s face turned pale. If he was badly hurt, his palms trembled.


    "Why How could that be? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Seeing this, Zhong Liang turned back and forward with a smile, and said sarcastically, "boy, didn''t you just be a bull? I thought you had something extraordinary. "


    "In my opinion, just you blue starfish, I''m afraid none of you will be selected this year."


    Guan binbai clenched his fist in shame, suddenly raised his head, gritted his teeth and said, "who said that no one could be chosen? As long as that person is willing to come out, absolutely


    "Who?"


    "Rather The waves

 Chapter 2742

    "Rather "Tao?"


    "Eh, the name sounds familiar..."


    Zhong Liang Leng Leng, a few people around also frown, this person, seems to have heard from where.


    But I couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    And Tang Lanmei''s eyes brightened, but she was interested and said curiously: "Oh? So sure? Did Ning Tao come to the selection? Let him come and have a try. "


    To tell you the truth, she has been to more than ten planets in a row, but the harvest is really poor, there is really no good seedling, but this trip is also reasonable.


    Because the region she is in charge of is a remote part of the galaxy, which is indeed a remote place.


    I''ve always been reluctant to have a mentor here.


    Her students are even more reluctant.


    You know, they all speak according to their performance. If they can bring back good seedlings, the college will reward them with huge contributions, which is very rich.


    You can buy things you can''t buy with stars and pearls.


    Moreover, it only circulates in colleges.


    And these students, who had taken the task and came to contribute, are now assigned to such a remote place.


    I''m afraid there are not many rewards for the completion of the task, and she is more or less ashamed.


    This trip is a hard work.


    But all the good planets have been robbed by the tutors.


    And before he came, Tang Lan also had a dispute with some tutors. He refused to accept them and threatened to be the best tutor of the season. To put it bluntly, he wanted to see who could bring back the new king this time.


    Once he has become a teacher, his tutor will be the best, and the college will have special rewards.


    Tang Lan was born not to admit defeat, but also gambled with them, gambling is Best tutor!


    Before she came, she was full of confidence. After she came, she was physically and mentally tired, and her competitive heart was shattered.


    Less than 30 people were selected from more than a dozen planets, and few of them could be favored by her, and some of them were passed only after she gave in.


    If she goes back like this, she will lose.


    Now I''m glad to hear about a genius like Ning Tao. It''s about my gambling.


    Of course, there is also face


    On hearing this, Guan binbai and the others made an inspection tour around, and immediately saw Ning Tao in the corner.


    Also accompanying are Liang Su Su and Tan Wan Rong.


    "That''s great. It''s helpful. I''m blue starfish. Now the three most outstanding talents are here."


    "When they make a move, we will see if you dare to look down on us. That is to say, we still have a peerless conceit. Once you make a move, you will be absolutely scared to death..."


    "Brother Ning, I hope you can help me as soon as possible..."


    Guan binbai and others rushed over excitedly.


    Ning Tao is dumb and can be pulled in when he is watching a play. He is also drunk. When will he have such high prestige in these people''s hearts?


    He didn''t even think of it.


    And Tan Wanrong, Liang Su Su''s face is slightly red, quite some excited looking at Ning Tao, face smile.


    If brother Ning makes a move, he will definitely win!


    Seeing this, Tang Lanmei''s eyes brightened and her intuition told her that she might pick up the treasure this time.


    At least this ningtao pass is no problem.


    This intuition is very strong!


    "Brother Ning, brother Ning, brother Ning..." Guan binbai with thousands of young talent excited shout.


    It''s like cheering for Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, and finally walks out under the influence of the stars. Tang Lan''s excited eyes shine and says with a smile: "little brother, my sister is very optimistic about you."


    "Go and see if you can get green!"


    However, Zhong Liang, who was left out in the cold, couldn''t help but sneer: "it''s still green. Tutor Tang Lan, you look up to them too much. They''re afraid they can''t be yellow."


    "It''s just an affectation. It''s all paper tigers. When it comes to the results, they''re all gone."


    "Well, what can I do for you?"


    "I tell you, brother Ning is not an ordinary person. If he makes a move, he will frighten you to death. As soon as he breaks through the celestial being, he kills a three spirit strong man himself."


    "It''s just a drop in the bucket of her legend. I''m afraid it will make your legs soft."


    Ding Zixuan and others are proud.


    Zhong Liang and several students face a change, look blurred up, and finally remembered who Ning Tao is.


    That''s the guy who killed Su Mu''s brother.


    His father also asked them to help inform Su mu.


    So it''s him!


    "Cut, one by one, it''s blowing so hard that it''s almost in the sky," Zhong Liang sniffed and looked at Ning Tao.


    And Tang Lan a listen to, smile more close mouth, just break through to kill three soul strong, good, good, this even in overlord star also rare.


    Immediately said: "it''s not too late, try it quickly."


    Ning Tao shrugged, grinned and said, "I''m not in a hurry. Let them have a try first. Anyway, my quota can''t run.""Hiss ~!"


    In the crowd immediately spreads to pour to absorb the voice of air conditioning, incredibly so self-confident, worthy of is Ning Tao.


    Guan binbai and others are ecstatic.


    Are looking forward to Ning Tao for their face.


    After listening to this, Tang Lan was more and more flustered and looked forward to it.


    It seems that the quota has been settled.


    In her eyes, they are just like two kinds of people, either arrogant or Confident people!


    Ning Tao must be the latter.


    Tan Wanrong and Liang Susu take a look at Ning Tao and go to Shizhu to test.


    Before the test, we should first test the bone age, spirit level, exploration age, root bone test and qualification test, as long as they are no more than 360 years old.


    Most of them have used the tower of time and have seen it more than once or twice.


    So most of them are already 100 or 200 years old, and some of them are even close to the edge of requirements.


    After the test, the light column is the last item.


    At the same time, the two girls gathered strength and burst out, but they were suddenly surprised to find that Liang Su Su had broken through the immortals, and her strength was much higher than before.


    Even tan Wanrong did not expect it.


    It seems that she is one step ahead of herself.


    At the same moment, the children drink hand, wind and cloud changes, one side holding a wooden God bow, one side magic bixiatian, two attacks hard hit on the pillar of light.


    The colors of the two pillars of light rose rapidly.


    Soon, there was a break through the yellow line.


    It''s Liang Su Su!


    "That''s great. It''s a success. Sister Su Su is powerful. Sister Su, you''re so kind. You''ve won honor for my blue starfish..."


    "Ha ha, narrow-minded man, what''s up? I''m blue starfish. Now one of them is qualified


    Guan binbai and others were ecstatic.


    However, Zhong Liang sniffed and said sarcastically, "cut, get carried away, no promise."


    Liang Su Su not only crossed the yellow line, but also took a part in it. His strength is very good. In the whole selection team, he is already one or two of the top.


    Tang Lan is overjoyed, and finally finds a good seedling, and the result on the other side comes out.


    Tan Wanrong, can stop on the yellow line.


    It''s like water that keeps fluctuating. People don''t know whether it''s success or failure?


    Tang Lan just looked at it, then she couldn''t help laughing at Ning Tao and said, "little brother, it''s your turn. This time, don''t push away. My sister should be angry."


    However, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and played with the taste: "sister, don''t bother, Nuo, my quota is here. It''s already set."


    Then he threw out his Keqing token.


    @In a daze, Tang Lan and others looked at the token suspiciously, and the word "mysterious" came into their eyes. Eh, it was a mysterious guest. He was really not simple.


    Wait!


    As far as he knows, this token is only given to some demons, a small number of them. Moreover, it has another function, that is, it can enter the wasteland war yard free of charge.


    It can be understood as Recommended places!


    But Tang Lan looked at Guangzhu, some not reconciled, in the heart that is like a cat tickling, busy throwing a wink, said with a smile: "brother, or you go to have a try, anyway, idle is also idle."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 2743

    Ning Tao smell speech suddenly Leng next, this woman suddenly scatter what Jiao? There is no reason why there is a demon.


    When the quota is available, why should he do more?


    Isn''t that asking for trouble?


    He immediately bared his teeth and said, "sister, my brother has made mistakes in his cultivation recently. I can''t do it easily. The road is still long. I will have a chance to see him do it in the future."


    As soon as the words came out, the crowd groaned.


    Each one has a bitter face.


    At this time, people are desperately trying to show themselves. Brother Ning is good, but he can''t hide.


    They all feel heartburn for Ning Tao.


    In a hurry


    Tang Lan a listen, immediately angry stare big beautiful eyes, this boy what? Let him show his hand. As for being so scared? It''s very urgent.


    "She still has to try this boy out..."


    All of a sudden, something strange came from the other side of the test.


    (latest b) Chapter ~ section "B ` 0 on J;


    originally, Qu Miaomiao was also tested. His age and bone were perfect, and his strength was unfathomable. However, the identity of Shanling nationality was naturally discovered.


    But this is harmless. The wanted order has been eliminated for a long time, but they are very popular.


    A lot of people want to catch them.


    Covet them!


    After all, it''s hard for Tang Lansi to be happy, but one of the problems is her body.


    Even, it''s a big problem.


    It''s an insidious disease. You may die at any time. How can you get into the wilderness?


    And the Academy won''t agree to let a piece of trash in.


    Naturally, there is no way to pass!


    After listening to Qu Miaomiao, she immediately clenched her white lips, and a feeling of despair and powerlessness came up.


    "Sister, don''t worry, there will be a way."


    "When brother Ning is successful in his cultivation in Dahuang war yard and has a foundation, he will be able to take you over. There are many capable people and scholars, and they will surely be able to save you."


    Liang Su Su comforted.


    However, Ning Tao was stunned and said, "she''s going to follow me. How can she stay?"


    "What? With you? "


    Zhong Liang immediately jumped out and said with a wild smile: "boy, your token can only guarantee one quota. What do you think the college is? Did you go on holiday? "


    "With women, none of the irrelevant people can go, and with one more person, that''s the burden."


    "Do you know how dangerous it is to cross the stars?"


    Ning Tao frowned and said, "I can look after her, and I don''t need you to be responsible."


    "If you give me another period of time, I can cure her, and then she will be selected."


    "Ning The waves


    "Do you think the college is owned by your family? Is everything up to you? "


    "The college has its own rules. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want with a broken Keqing token. Here, it''s not your turn to act wild."


    "Tutor Tang Lan, I think there may be something wrong with his token. You must not be fooled by him."


    Zhong Liang stares at an eye immediately indignant way.


    Liang Su Su and Tan Wan Rong quickly hold Ning Tao. They can''t think of it. Ning Tao thinks so.


    Because it''s impossible.


    Not to mention the follower, genius may not be able to go


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, had an idea, and suddenly said: "in fact, the Keqing token is wonderful. I''ll take part in the assessment. Is that ok?"


    "Oh? Are you serious


    Tang Lanmei''s eyes brightened and she was very happy.


    She was worried that she couldn''t force him to do it. Unexpectedly, he jumped out by himself, which was just what he wanted.


    And Ning Tao nodded softly.


    The victory is in hand.


    Zhong Lianggang wanted to scold, but Tang Lan said with a smile: "well, if you can pass, the tutor will recognize Qu Miaomiao''s mysterious Keqing token."


    "Also, can this Miss Tan Wanrong be selected? It''s up to you, too. Her tests vary from high to low. This situation can make you join or refuse. "


    "As long as you can pass, I''ll let her join the college. After all, it''s a good thing You have to be in pairs


    "What What


    Qu Miaomiao, Tan Wanrong surprised, look changeable, quickly a face complex to see Ning Tao.


    The beautiful eyes are full of hope and desire.


    "Tutor Tang Lan, this Isn''t that against the rules? " Zhong Liang several people can''t help exclaiming.


    But Tang Lan a stare beauty Mou, scold a way: "here is you make a decision, still I make a decision?"? Are you a mentor, or am I a mentor? You''d better shut your mouth. "


    "Yes It''s... "


    Zhong Liang''s mouth was shut up.


    Goddess is not only a vase, the strength is also very terrible, otherwise it will not be young to lead the team, but also with the whole team, across the sky.Seeing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said strangely, "as long as I can pass, they can pass."


    "You said But really? "


    "I, Tang Lan, swear by Tao Xin that there is no empty word!"


    "I said you a big man is not fast, how to whet haw," Tang Lan impatiently urged.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, Ning Tao clapped his hand without looking. The terrible power was thrown out like a duck''s egg and hit the pillar of light.


    "Immortal method, pick star hand!"


    Just listen to the sound of "bang", simple and decisive.


    People are stunned. Is this too casual?


    "This And that''s it? "


    Tang Lan, Zhong Liang, Liang Su Su, Qu Miaomiao and others suddenly opened their eyes and saw that the color was blown to the yellow line in an instant.


    And all of a sudden, people''s hearts were raised to their throats.


    I dare not breathe.


    But after waiting for a second, the color, as if rigid, still petrified in there, a little did not rise, also a little did not fall, there is an obvious fingerprint on the light column.


    The palmprint is very clear.


    This scene, immediately let everyone to see stupefied.


    "Just So it passed? "


    Guan binbai and others are silly. Why do they always feel unreal? Every brain is buzzing.


    What about the sense of ceremony? What about seriousness?


    It''s like the pillar of light that they can''t do anything about. It''s like garbage in Ning Tao''s hands.


    Can you give me some face?


    "This This... "


    Zhong Liang''s throat was dry, his face was dull, he could hardly speak, and his chin almost fell to the ground.


    He didn''t even respond. What happened?


    However, only Tang Lan stares big a pair of shudder beautiful eyes, day Genius, absolute genius, just hit the yellow line, just qualified.


    It''s a terrible control over power.


    If it''s luck, then everything is nothing, but if it''s deliberate, it''s too terrible to play "green pride".


    This kid''s hiding a lot.


    She can''t wait to dig Ning Tao clean.


    "Baby, it''s big baby."


    "She She actually found the treasure.... "


    In the surprise, the light column, suddenly "click", a crack quietly suddenly appeared, and then, the second The eighth crack burst one after another


    Take the palm as the center.


    "Bad What''s wrong? "


    Ning Tao Leng Leng, suddenly suddenly suddenly, understand that he just broke through, did not control the power.


    This Should not let him compensate?


    And the three girls, Guan binbai, were forced.


    Ning Tao broke it.


    "Ma My God


    "Hiss ~!"


    Zhong Liang and others took a cold breath, with silly eyes on their faces It''s cracked. How could it be?


    Even if he doesn''t break it.


    Three or four strong spirits are not necessarily able to break.


    Suddenly, he exclaimed: "tutor Tang Lan, it should be that he was hit too many times and suddenly cracked. Ning Tao just played a guiding role."


    "And this achievement, of course, is also false. I propose to test him with a new tester."


    "There is no tester, but there is a human body tester. Tutor, let me try the boy''s level," a murky voice came.

 Chapter 2744

    When people heard that, their pupils began to contract. They saw a fierce and cold man coming.


    Strong breath, solid.


    The cold twinkled in the squinted eyes.


    Since the appearance, eyes are staring at Ning Tao, a naked kill all written in the face.


    Ning Tao''s heart is like a mirror. He''s afraid he''s looking for trouble. It''s obvious that he''s aiming at him. He''s an immortal with four spirits.


    I don''t know what level he is at Dahuang war yard?


    It''s really strong


    At this time, Zhong Liang''s face changed and he frowned: "it''s he Kai. I see. It''s said that this guy has a deep friendship with Su mu."


    "They are all forced to come to this area, but only he Kai, like It''s on my own request! "


    "It''s like Sue wanted to be a monk before he came here? Jie Jie, it''s interesting... "


    Tan Wanrong, Liang Susu, and even Qu Miaomiao all face a change, unconsciously tense up.


    It''s like facing a wild beast.


    This man is extremely dangerous.


    Tan Wanrong said anxiously: "let this senior be an opponent? Absolutely not. There is a big gap in strength. "


    "You''d better choose another tester to use."


    "Yes, tutor Tang Lan, it''s against the rules. In case of casualties, it''s not easy to do."


    Liang Su Su was uneasy and urged.


    Ding Zixuan, Guan binbai and other thousands of people clench their teeth. You know, this opponent is an old student of the college. They can deal with it.


    Even Ning Tao, I''m afraid it''s dangerous


    "Well, are you recruiting students? Or do we recruit students? When is it your turn to pick and choose? "


    "If you don''t agree, go away. Anyway, there are so many talents. It''s not bad for you three. Tutor Tang Lan has already given you face. Don''t be ignorant."


    He Kai held his arm and sneered.


    In fact, when he came to blue sea star, he was entrusted by Su Mu to find a way to let his brother pass the examination.


    When it''s done, there''s a big thank you.


    In fact, to put it bluntly is to help Su Chuan cheat.


    But when he came to Blue Ocean Star, he found that he was late. Not long ago, Su Chuan was killed by Ning Tao.


    And it''s broken to pieces.


    And Su family, Su Mo, also at this time to find him, hope to let him help, in any case can not let Ning Tao pass the examination, had better let him out.


    He also paid him ten million stars.


    He agreed on the spot!


    Tang Lan''s tutor has bright eyes and cunning face. Although he Kai is mediocre in the college, when he comes to this remote place, he is at the top of the pyramid. It must be enough to be Ning Tao''s opponent.


    The four spirits of Tian Xian can force Ning Tao''s full strength. Green Tianjiao can''t make it through he Kai''s ten moves.


    But she needs a little more fire.


    Immediately red lips a hook, charm smile way: "don''t worry, have me in, won''t have an accident, this battle with ten moves limit, as long as Ning Tao can survive even win."


    "Besides, if you win this game, sister I will promise you a small condition free of charge. Anything is OK, even It''s a little rude... "


    While talking, Tang Lan also throws a wink.


    also forced her to run the Ningbo''s original form, and she has the final say.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Gulu Gulu... "


    The field is full of male compatriots'' drooling voice, face crazy, eyes red in a moment.


    The throats were dry.


    This touch of amorous feelings has drawn out the soul.


    "What about rude terms? No My goddess Lanlan, how can you be so self indulgent... "


    "You can''t take advantage of that kid..."


    Students of the enrollment team are not willing to roar in their hearts.


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, then said boldly: "ten moves? Don''t be so troublesome, one move will win or lose. "


    " one A move? "


    Liang Su Su Yu Rong Meng''s change, can''t help but think of a few months ago the dragon bone mountain range.


    She joined hands with Su Chuan and was defeated by one move.


    Is Ning Tao so strong?


    She seems to be farther and farther away from him


    But Guan binbai and others urged: "brother Ning, think twice, this is the old man of Dahuang war yard."


    "Yes, he''s not like Su Yu. I''m afraid ten Su Yu are not his opponents. You''d better be safe. Ten moves. You represent three people..."


    And Qu Miaomiao stares at Tang Lan''s chest and says to himself: "hum, fox spirit..."


    However, he Kai laughed angrily, gritted his teeth and said, "well, you''ve got the guts. If you accidentally kill you, don''t blame me."


    Seeing that the effect is so obvious, Tang Lan is proud of herself. It seems that her charm is still the same as that of the past. It''s not a school flower. She immediately says with a smile, "OK, just one move, but the main point is up to now.""It''s not too late. Let''s go!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, he Kai had a burst of breath, and the breath of the four spirits was as thick as a mountain.


    A fierce wind came towards the crowd.


    E + first one vj0


    "roar, roar..."


    "Immortal method, eight armor to protect the body!"


    "Silly boy, come on, I''m an old man. I''ll let you do it first. Don''t say I''m bullying you..."


    However, Ning Tao light smile, play taste: "you Are you sure you want me to do it first? No regrets? "


    "What are you talking about? It''s enough for you to brag about breaking my defense. "


    He Kai couldn''t restrain his scorn.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, suddenly opens his eyes and says angrily: "look at me!"


    "What?"


    "Spirit Confusion


    The eyes of the candle dragon burst out a golden light. Anyone who sees the golden light, his brain is blank, and his eyes are empty.


    Tan Wanrong directly fell into stagnation.


    Even if Tang Lan, all feel in front of suddenly a flower, but the idea of a ripple, then wake up.


    But he Kai''s brain is confused, empty, and even forgets what to do? Like a fool, dazed.


    Although Ning Tao hasn''t used this move for a long time, it is becoming stronger and stronger with the strength of the spirit. Those who are on the same level and have similar ideas will be hit, and their brains will be blank for a second or two.


    The weaker the strength, the longer it takes to win.


    The stronger you are, the faster you get rid of the reaction.


    Only two seconds later, he Kai woke up in a flash. He was about to make a move, and his eyes trembled.


    There was a chill in his neck. A huge dragon claw, which had been expanded two or three times, was deeply embedded in the flesh and blood, and even locked his neck. The strength was so strong that it broke his neck in an instant.


    Now even breathing is extremely painful.


    "You "No, No."


    Ning Tao picked him up and said sarcastically, "in fact, I just wanted to say that if you let me do it, you may not have the qualification to do it again."


    "I''m a veteran of the Dahuang war Academy. It''s just this stuff. I dare to kill me blatantly. If it''s not for the selection, do you think you still have life? Go back and tell Su Mu that I''m waiting for him! "


    "Hiss ~!"


    The crowd gradually came to their senses, and when they saw this scene, they were stunned. Just now What happened?


    How is the battle over?


    This How is that possible?


    Don''t say they don''t believe it. Even the old students like Zhong Liang, who are present, have the same look of horror. Can''t you believe it?


    Liang Su Su''s three daughters were in a cold sweat on their back.


    At this time, Ning Tao was too lazy to talk nonsense. He threw away he Kai like garbage, but he pulled out his ring and kicked him away for several kilometers.


    At least he''ll lose his fighting power for a while.


    "You "Pooh..."


    Tang Lan stupefied, has not returned to God, but see Ning Tao smiling paste up, rub hands excited way: "Tang Lan tutor, I won."


    "Don''t forget what you just said!"

 Chapter 2745

    Tang Lan tutor stay, looking at Ning Tao that "hey hey" bad smile, a pair of unkind appearance.


    Her hands were still scratching her chest.


    Attracted countless men red eye.


    However, although Ning Tao won the competition, she didn''t see what she wanted to see. She was confused and didn''t seem to show his real strength.


    There''s a sense of opportunism.


    And like that, the second time it doesn''t work!


    "Sister? It''s your turn to honor the terms, "said Ning Tao, smiling and waving his hand.


    Tang Lan back to God, some uneasy arms in front of the chest, squeeze out a deep gully, stiff squeeze out a smile, said: "Oh, that request is right? Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise. "


    "But I didn''t seem to say when to cash it, did I? Wait for me When you''re in a good mood


    With that, a trace of cunning appeared on his face.


    If you want to take advantage of me, you''re still young.


    "Little brother..."


    But Ning Tao opened his eyes and looked hurt. He said indignantly, "tutor, how can you cheat? Why do you want to hurt my pure heart? "


    "Where is justice and justice?"


    "The tutor bullies people. It''s unreasonable. He can''t live. Dahuang war academy doesn''t mean what he says..."


    Liang Susu, Qu Miaomiao and Tan Wanrong blush and cover their faces. They really have no face to see Ning Tao. I don''t know why they always feel relieved.


    Tang Lan seems to agree with the teacher''s action.


    We can''t tolerate his recklessness.


    But Guan binbai, Ding Zixuan and others are full of regret, there is a kind of unspeakable discomfort, uncomfortable.


    It seems that I hope Ning Tao will succeed.


    Zhong Liang and others are gloating.


    See this shape, Tang Lan Ao Jiao of hum a, that year chase her man, what method didn''t make out?


    She''s seen it a lot.


    If she was so easy to be soft hearted, she would have been married by men in their term.


    Immediately a push to live Ning Tao, proud way: "little brother, elder sister always speak to keep words, you rest assured, when I feel good will cash."


    "You''re still early to eat my sister''s tofu."


    "Well, at the end of the game, all three of you have passed. I have something else to do. You should be busy first..."


    After that, Tang Lan fled and left.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao grins his teeth and stares at him. This girl dares to play with him.


    You''d better not come to me next time


    But the next second, a figure full of blood rushed over, eyes canthus want to crack, especially the neck, five shocking blood holes almost pierce the whole neck, a pair of cannibal eyes a blood red.


    "Ning Tao, I don''t agree. I haven''t lost yet..."


    "You You cheat, sneak attack, mean and shameless. In terms of real strength, I will never lose... "


    "Asshole, little bastard, come on..."


    Listening to he Kai''s roar, Zhong Liang and others show the color of cruelty and are defeated by a freshman. I''m afraid he Kai will soon become famous and lose face in the college.


    After so many years of hard work, I''m still a waste.


    I have to say that Ning Tao is not simple.


    Seeing this, the smile on Ning Tao''s face converged, and a touch of killing came to his face. He twisted his neck and said coldly: "don''t force me to kill you."


    "I tell you, I''m not happy now. I''ve spared your life just now. If I don''t want to, I can help you. It''s free."


    "Give you face, don''t be shameless, let me hear you say a nonsense, I screw off your head as a chamber pot!"


    "Go away, don''t dirty my eyes..."


    Speaking, the horror of the intention to kill people creepy, even Zhong Liang, also feel pale.


    What a bully.


    A strong wind like a tsunami hit his face.


    He Kai''s pupil shrank, but he was scared away by the momentum. He could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood. His face turned green and red, and he almost broke his teeth.


    But seeing that Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, he was so scared that he quickly screamed and flew away from here.


    Leaving everyone in a panic


    Liang Su Su sighed. Ning Tao''s strength is really unfathomable now. He has made faster progress.


    And Tan Wanrong clenched her fists tightly. Although she passed by chance, her self-esteem was very strong.


    Even if you can''t catch up with Ning Tao, at least you can''t lose to Liang Su Su.


    When you enter the college, you must study hard. You can''t let the two of them abandon themselves


    The selection is still going on, but there is not much time for them to stay here. Although more and more talents are coming, none of them can succeed.


    Of course, this is also expected.


    But at dusk, when it was almost over, a man stood out from it.Kam Kam reaches the yellow line.


    And this man is Toilet water!


    Yes, it''s Ning Tao''s three disciples!


    Huamancheng gives hualushui the only two Bering cards left in his family. He asks hualushui to go to the time tower for hard work.


    It''s also the second floor of the time tower. It''s either a big family or even a place.


    Two months outside, but a few years inside!


    And huamancheng left hualushui with hualushui to practice and learn the only imperial Dharma in his family, Huachen, in the hope that he would pass the selection.


    In this way, not only can he subvert other people''s views, but all his three sons have entered the war court.


    Even in blue starfish, it''s a good story.


    Everybody praises, the tiger father does not have the dog son!


    And hualushui didn''t disappoint anyone. He was selected successfully, and his strength broke through to the top nine, which fully showed his potential.


    Ning Tao showed a satisfied aunt smile, yes, this guy, has begun to show extraordinary.


    "Oh yeah Ha ha... "


    "Teacher Brother Ning, I''ve passed. I can go to Dahuang war yard with you... "


    The floral water rushes towards ningtao in ecstasy.


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile and said: "well done, but when you go to the college, talents emerge in endlessly. Remember, don''t be arrogant and impatient, and practice steadily."


    "Don''t worry, elder brother Ning. I''ll introduce my elder sister to you when I go to the war yard..."


    Floral water patted her chest and said with a smile.


    But he didn''t realize that the three women''s eyes were already staring at him.


    "Elder sister, hum..."


    Ning Tao coughs and pulls his apprentice to talk. He doesn''t know what they are saying.


    At this time, Zhong Liang curiously came over and asked, "is his elder sister in the war yard?"


    "Of course, have you heard of the sisters of the flower family? They are a pair of prodigies," Tan Wanrong said with admiration.


    Zhong Liang''s pupil shrinks. It turns out that it''s them. This boy is actually the brother of the two sisters. He immediately puts a smile on his face.


    If you know your brother, it''s easy to talk. If you don''t know your elder sister, you can introduce your second elder sister.


    "Hey, hey..."


    When it was almost dark, the recruitment team finally stopped. Time was limited and it was in a hurry. That night, the whole star fleet set out.


    The harvest is not poor, a blue starfish, actually five Tianjiao were selected, it is high yield.


    And people have said goodbye before they came, and there is nothing to miss. Being selected is still dangerous, and they may be beaten back at any time.


    And when we get to the Dahuang war yard, there will be a severe examination, waiting for them. It''s the entrance examination!


    FzBr`0@{

 Chapter 2746

    With the fleet, Ning Tao left blue sea star.


    After staying here for three or four months, although the memories are not all beautiful, they also leave him deep memories, and he will definitely come back soon.


    After all, the Galactic teleportation array is still here.


    He hasn''t been able to set this up yet.


    If you want to go back to the galaxy, this transit station is inevitable. It''s waiting for me to return after my cultivation.


    "Look at chapter P of MQ version b PZ: (i0pu


    " Xiaobai, xuanjie, xiajie, Yiyi... "


    With his current strength, his space attainments have increased greatly, and there is no pressure to arrange cross domain transmission array. Now he has started to study star transmission array.


    For example, between the fairyland and the demon world.


    Of course, it''s not going to be possible for a while, but Ning Tao is confident and has eyebrows.


    The Galactic teleportation array will arrive one day.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    Speaking of time, Ning Tao thought of the first treasure, the coordinates given to him by the statue of the candle dragon. It was in the war yard of the great wilderness, where there was a six story tower of time.


    If you can get it, it will be easy to cultivate it in two or three years until the great emperor returns.


    However, he was also worried. After all, the candle dragon had laid the treasure in front of 600 million.


    Six hundred million years ago, it''s not surprising that any changes will happen. Moreover, in the wilderness war yard, there are so many strong people that it''s not surprising if someone discovers the treasure.


    So he has to prepare for the worst.


    A blue starfish, is that gorgeous, vast starry sky, boundless and boundless, boundless more vast.


    No one knows how vast the sky is.


    I don''t know what''s in it.


    I''m afraid only saints can understand the mystery of the universe, but now there is no saint in the universe.


    It is said that a billion years ago, the last saint, the immortal saint, and also the oldest old Saint, died.


    But is it true or not? No one knows!


    Saints are unpredictable.


    Until a few years ago, the news of the holy land of eternal life came out. At that time, there was a lot of noise, but later, I don''t know why it was not settled.


    I don''t know if the holy land of eternal life really exists


    In fact, Ning Tao has owned, achieved and realized the idea that those people dream of.


    The longevity of the holy land.


    The acceleration of time.


    The two can complement each other perfectly, just like Yin and Yang, which are longed for and envied by those powerful people.


    But I''m afraid Ning Tao didn''t expect this.


    Has taken advantage of this


    All the way, Tang Lan''s tutor deliberately avoids Ning Tao. After all, she owes this boy. Wait for her to find time and use some benefits to make up for Ning Tao''s condition.


    You can''t hide from him like this all the time.


    And Ning Tao cold hum, see Tang Lan in the heart is not comfortable, simply out of sight, heart is not tired, directly pull Qu Miaomiao, together into the Xumi world bead.


    Hand over the Pearl to the keeper of toilet water.


    After all, Qu Miaomiao''s cold will break out at any time, so he can''t double repair in the fleet, can he?


    So many girls are here.


    What if they all fall in love with themselves?


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao looks distressed.


    Hualushui thought that the master would not spare a little time to practice hard, which deeply moved him, so he did not dare to stop all the way and tried his best to practice.


    After all, he had been wasting his time in the early years, and now he has to make up for it with his efforts.


    Fortunately, the family and the second sister left him a lot of things, which was enough for him to spend a while


    And Dahuang war yard, which is the most outstanding genius of more than 100 planets in Dahuang galaxy, Tianjiao.


    Now he just barely reaches the standard. If he doesn''t work hard at this time, he will be brushed down by others for the entrance examination of Dahuang war Academy.


    In fact, it is also a test.


    Don''t think being chosen is a relief.


    In this effort, also led to the cultivation of other freshmen, one of the most efforts is Tan Wanrong.


    She had to break through to Tian Xian before she arrived at Dahuang war yard. She was only one last step away from Tian Xian, so she was closed all the time.


    Eight days later, they arrived on the next planet.


    A place called Heiyan star.


    It''s very hot here, but Ning Tao feels very comfortable, and it''s a very powerful planet, one or two lines stronger than the blue sea star.


    It was the same day, but only four people were selected. Fortunately, they were all very talented.


    It''s a long way beyond the yellow line.


    One of them, even worse, got to the green line.


    This makes Tang Lan feel sorry. She can''t help gritting her teeth and looking at Ning Tao. If the boy is willing to do it, a green one will not run away. She will be angry when she thinks about it.It has been a year and a half since I came out, and there are 30 or 40 students, but there is not a green line.


    I can''t get my face back.


    That''s a gamble, too


    With a nervous mood, the group came to the last planet of the trip, a place called Jinjia star, which is a rich mining planet.


    Because of its abundant resources, the planet is very powerful and famous throughout the galaxy.


    One day, like to comfort Tang Lan, nine people were selected, one of them reached the green line, which made Tang Lan smile.


    Finally, someone can make it.


    It also gives her some confidence.


    No matter the freshmen or the seniors, they are all busy fawning on this peerless Tianjiao called "jinyuze". The ordinary green Tianjiao will do something in the future without any accident.


    At least we''ll surpass them.


    The future is immeasurable.


    One day later, the star fleet left Jinjia star and came to xuanluo star, the only star transmission array in this area.


    Dahuang college enrollment from the end, has not been long, we must quickly go back.


    Otherwise, it will be a big trouble.


    A wild beast in the starry sky pulled the palace and sailed fast in the starry sky. Along the way, he met many people, but they all passed by without saying anything.


    Tang Lan''s tutor is powerful, but in Ning Tao''s opinion, he is at least much stronger than Ouyang Rui.


    With her in town, there was no danger along the way.


    Ning Tao also saw the giants in the starry sky. They were all giants with amazing talent. They were born fearless of low temperature. They were even born in the starry sky.


    No one can explain how they were born.


    However, in generally known regions, powerful star giants rarely appear. They have their own active regions. If they appear, it will be a disaster.


    Killing a planet is common.


    Where we have been, life is ruined.


    Therefore, there are wasteland armies in frontier wilderness, which is to resist the stars and beasts, and prevent them from breaking through the defense line and harming the living beings. This is the common point of every galaxy.


    It''s been a struggle for years.


    In addition to training, Ning Tao occasionally participated in hunting, and consumed more than 100000 stars every day.


    Even if it''s wonderful, it doesn''t work that much.


    Once in a while, Shuangxiu''s condition has improved a lot. She has recovered the strength of Tianxian. She won''t say that it will break out at any time. Compared with before, she is more stable


    A month later, their fleet finally reached xuanluo, and everyone was relieved.


    As long as through the star transmission array here, transfer several times, you can quickly return to overlord.


    But no one thought that there was something wrong with the star transmission array. Tang Lan also met an acquaintance here, who was also a tutor and bet with her.


    The task is also done.


    Is also waiting for the transmission array repair here!

 Chapter 2747

    "Qin Master Qin Guang


    "Why? Master Tang Lan, it''s you A middle-aged man is waiting in the square with a team.


    When I see Tang Lan, I feel happy.


    It''s true that we don''t meet each other in our life. We can meet her here in the vast sea of stars.


    He moved his eyes and looked playfully at the team behind her.


    At this glance, I almost didn''t laugh.


    The students Tang Lan recruited were only about 50.


    And it seems that the size of the cat three or two, simply vulnerable, too shabby bar.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Tutor Tang Lan, are you going to give up? It''s just these rubbish... "


    Compared with his students, these rubbish are just like heaven and earth. There is no place to compare them. It seems that they will win the bet.


    But when Ning Tao, Jin Yuze, Liang Su Su and others heard this, their face suddenly became gloomy.


    In front of him, he was tricky. As soon as he met him, he ridiculed them like this. It can be seen that he was not a good guy.


    However, there seems to be a story.


    Should be with their Tang Lan tutor what hatred, otherwise not so.


    Tang Lan''s face sank as soon as she heard it. Feng''s eyes moved. She glanced at the students behind Qin Guang. She wanted to blurt out her words and immediately stopped.


    She looks incredible, which It''s impossible.


    Qin Guang recruited more than two or three hundred students!


    You know, Qin Guang''s assigned area is not very good, and she is half the weight, but now she is crushed, how can she lose to him?


    And in the other team, the freshmen are full of spirit and sharp, just like an elite army. It''s terrible to see them.


    There is little comparison between the two.


    And in that group of freshmen, the front three, breathing and breathing, were completely consistent.


    It looks like it''s from the same force.


    Wait!


    How do you feel familiar?


    Suddenly, Tang Lanmei''s eyes suddenly shrunk and exclaimed: "this Is this the pride of Dong Xuantian


    "Dong Xuantian? What''s that? " Ning Tao a Leng, sounds like is very extraordinary appearance.


    Liang Su Su, Tan Wan Rong and Jin Yu Ze frowned. They always felt that they had heard of it from somewhere, but they couldn''t remember it for a moment. It seemed that they were a famous force.


    At this time, Zhong Liang exclaimed, strangely serious, and said in a deep voice: "dongxuantian is a small world that can be opened up. It doesn''t belong to any planet."


    "Few people know where they are!"


    "In addition, they all have disciples to enter the college. Don''t think that they are like us. Every generation of his disciples in dongxuantian has been successful and even won several new kings."


    His words are rare and heavy, even with a strong fear in his eyes.


    It''s obvious that the place is too powerful.


    A little meal, he continued.


    "The first three men should be the three sons of this generation. They don''t seem to lose to Jin Yuze. Moreover, they have the means of joint attack."


    "Together, it''s not just one plus one, it''s two. I''m afraid it''s enough to sweep you."


    His words were not polite. He hit the nail on the head and murmured in his heart.


    "I''m afraid Tang Lan is going to be embarrassed!"


    "What what? It''s Dong Xuan San Zi


    People exclaimed, these four words are absolutely thunderous, for a time, people are in awe.


    This tutor Qin Guang is really lucky.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Tutor Tang Lan has a little vision. Yes, these three people are the three sons of Dongxuan of this generation, and they are also the best three people recruited by our tutor."


    "Tut Tut, on the contrary, no one in Tang Lan''s team can make sense. The number is still so small, which makes me feel sad. Do you want me to give you some? In case you lose too much. "


    Qin Guang''s satire of laughing.


    He and Tang Lan, in fact, or a little grudge, young, who does not love beauty? He once pursued Tang Lan, but in the end, he was rejected by Tang Lan.


    What''s more, it''s a public refusal.


    Since then, Qin Guang and Tang Lan did not deal with each other.


    Now this opportunity to humiliate her and get angry, of course, he won''t miss it!


    While speaking, the three people in front of the team also looked at Ning Tao and others with a high look.


    It seems that he is looking for something that can be seen by the Dharma.


    After all, they will always be rivals.


    As a result, more than 50 people have seen it two or three times. It seems that Jin Yuze is reasonable. As for the others, they are rubbish.


    There are a lot of beautiful women.


    Liang Su Su, Tan Wan Rong, and Qu Miao Miao!This beauty tutor, should not choose genius, only beauty, also don''t know how to mix so miserable?


    Tang Lan looks at Ning Tao and bites his red lips tightly. Then he raises his head and hums coldly: "I don''t have to bother tutor Qin Guang. There are not many talents, only the essence."


    "When the time comes, the entrance examination will be easy to see!"


    "Oh? really? I don''t think we have to wait so long, do we? Now there''s something wrong with the teleportation array. We need to wait for a while. It''s so boring. It''s better to have some fun. "


    "It''s just that the students I recruited will meet Mr. Tang''s elite disciples for a while. It''s also an eye opener for us."


    "Jie Jie..."


    Qin Guang pushed humanity.


    As soon as the words came out, the two or three hundred students burst into a bad laugh, and their faces were not good enough. It''s just Ning Tao who can''t even pass the entrance examination.


    -@First a $FA – f0aq


    unexpectedly, there are a few of Dixian Bazhong.


    They here, the weakest is the earth immortal nine heavy!


    "What a waste!"


    "Hello, the opposite, dare to fight."


    "If you want me to tell you where to go, you''d better go back. Don''t be swept out and shameless. You should be the weakest group of students..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Hundreds of people laughed wildly, with a strong sense of war.


    Tang Lan''s heart is tight, and he is stabbed in the pain. When he looks back, Liang Su Su and others are pale. Even Jin Yu Ze''s face is dignified, but Ning Tao is the only one hiding in the corner.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help itching with anger.


    Isn''t this asshole going to do it yet?


    And Qu Miaomiao frowned and said to Ning Tao, "Sir, don''t you help Tang Lan?"


    "How can I help you? That''s her business. I''m not so kind. Besides, what''s the point of playing now? That''s our goal. "


    Ning Tao leans against the palace and shrugs.


    At this time, Qin Guang touched his chin and looked at Jin Yuze and others with twinkling eyes. Suddenly, he said with a vicious smile, "well, there''s no need to make too much trouble. Let''s have a duel. Can Tang Lan dare to gamble with me again?"


    "Duel? How do you bet? " Tang Lan calm face, clench teeth cold hum way.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "It''s very simple. I''ll send Dongxuan Sanzi, and you''ll also choose three people to fight. Who wins, the loser will give all the students to the winner."


    "Don''t say I bullied you. Although our strength prevailed, I have a lot of people, 312 people, and you only have more than 50 people. Think about your gambling in the college, this is your only chance to turn the tables."


    "How about a bet?"


    Qin Guang said with a greedy smile.

 Chapter 2748

    Why are you so confident? Because of Tang Lan''s core lifeline, Qin Guang has already strangled it. With more than 50 students, she can''t win.


    There is no doubt that the "gambler" will lose.


    So this little bet, she will promise!


    But Ning Tao and Jin Yuze and others snorted coldly, taking all the students as bets. It''s too much to play. Are the tutors of Dahuang war institute so crazy?


    What do you treat them as?


    It''s not a good thing


    In the college, Tang Lan doesn''t accept the old guys'' aim. He has a strong temper and often quarrels with them.


    That naturally has to have a high and low, victory or defeat, and at that time, it was the time when Dahuang war Institute was recruiting students.


    So, according to the usual practice, the new king and the best tutor are the bets, and the bets are 100 years of worship, and almost all the tutors have participated.


    Of course, he is included.


    The latest CB chapter of J TJ - ¡ñ upper ok0;


    this is always a gamble!


    There are 80 tutors, 60 Galaxy students and 20 students going to special star regions.


    Special star field. It''s a place full of talents.


    A planet can recruit hundreds of people.


    At that time, he went to draw lots for the tutors to allocate areas. As a result, Tang Lan got to the most remote corner of the wild galaxy. I don''t know if he has any luck.


    But without proof, she had to swallow it.


    But everyone knows that she has lost!


    After a year and a half of separation, Qin Guang naturally laughs wildly and gloats. Of course, in order to avoid accidents, he needs to make up for them.


    Win all her students back!


    Give her a death sentence!


    "You Damn... "


    Tang Lan angry, hate teeth itch, this bastard, is clearly guess, she can only promise.


    Because it''s her only hope of a turnaround.


    Or better.


    Otherwise, with such people as Liang Su Su, she will definitely lose, but her competitive spirit will never allow her to fail.


    Not only that, she and three of the old guys, but also made a "gamble". If she won, she would make 3000 years of sacrifice and lose a total of 3100 years.


    That''s what she does on impulse.


    Now think about it, she regrets it.


    You know, a thousand years of worship, she is not so good? If she had lost, she would have sold herself directly.


    I don''t know how many years to earn it back.


    I''m sorry to think about it.


    But if she wins, newbie Wang, she will make money. That''s the possibility Basically zero!


    Therefore, for the three thousand and one hundred years of worship, Tang Lan has to gamble anyway. If she wins back Dong Xuan''s third son, her chances of winning will be greater.


    But if you lose, it''s easier. The pieces in your hand are gone. The whole game Lose everything!


    For a moment, she was in a struggle.


    "Don''t hesitate any more, Tang Lan. This is your last chance. My tutor is not in the mood to dally with you here. Do you want to say a happy word?"


    Qin Guangzhi is sure to be successful.


    Hearing this, Tang Lan turns to look at one eye, involuntarily stare at Ning Tao''s body.


    But when Ning Tao saw her coming, he immediately turned his mouth and muttered, "what''s the matter with this woman? Why do you look at him whenever there is such a thing? He is not a thug


    I still owe myself a small condition.


    He''s not interested in mixing.


    Seeing this, Tang Lan clenched her teeth and said: "Ning Tao, help me once. As long as I get the name of the best tutor, I will realize the small conditions."


    But Ning Tao sniffed, who believed?


    "In addition, I''ll let you kiss again. As long as you can help me win back the third son of Dongxuan, I will never break my promise this time," Tang Lan decided to go out.


    To tell you the truth, when she said this, she was also shocked. She never let a man kiss her.


    Anyway, it''s just a kiss. It''s no big deal. It''s equivalent to being licked by a dog, and there are many pieces of meat. Those rotten girls didn''t kiss her less at the beginning.


    After all, it''s quite cost-effective.


    In line with her school status.


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, but when he thought of the painful lesson that day, he immediately strengthened his heart and gave a cold hum.


    A kiss would kill him.


    "No way, no way!"


    "You..."


    Tang Lan gas straight molars, just want to speak again, suddenly beautiful eyes a turn, a good plan, come to mind.


    He immediately turned around and said to Qin Guang, "OK, I''ll bet with all the students."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Well, it''s worthy of being the flower of Tang university that I know. Let''s have a look at the excellent students recruited by the flower of Tang University, Xuankong, xuanming and Xuanwu. Let''s go."Qin Guang laughs at Sanzi.


    The next second, the high-profile Dongxuan Sanzi finally stands up, nods to tutor Qin Guang, and walks out confidently.


    "Who are our three opponents? Come out. Maybe you can surrender first."


    Jin Yuze and Liang Su Su''s pressure suddenly increased. Needless to think, there must be two of them.


    In the whole team, they are the top.


    But who is the third person?


    Just then, Tang Lan said with a sly smile, "hualushui, Tan Wanrong, you two go."


    "Well What? "


    All of a sudden, people were dumbfounded.


    Six gods? Rong Rong? Are you kidding us? Are you crazy? Just these two guys?


    Isn''t that a clear presentation? Although Jin Yuze is not sure to win, they are sure to lose if they are given flower water.


    They can guarantee it with their heads.


    But Ning Tao is the only one who can''t help taking a puff. This girl is too cunning


    "Tutor, I We... "


    Dew water, Tan Wanrong scared face white, under their two immortals, I''m afraid even one of them can''t deal with, this is not sure to lose?


    They have no confidence at all.


    Tutor Tang Lan, what''s the idea?


    However, Tang Lan red lips hook, negative hand complacent way: "don''t worry, try our best, we all hope, can please you two, don''t give up, you can win."


    "What? Asshole, are you insulting us? Send these two trash to fight us? "


    "If they can win, my three brothers are convinced with you, but if we win, tutor Tang Lan, you should sincerely apologize to us."


    Dong xuansanzi was angry.


    Even Qin Guang, all face scorn, ridiculous, this woman, won''t have been stabbed to stimulate crazy?


    "By the way, what about the third man?"


    Tang Lan a face mysterious, smile way: "this is a secret, start, the third person will hand!"


    "Hum, that''s what you said. Two weak chickens, I''ll kill you." third, Dong Xuanwu roared and clapped a seal on them.


    "Immortal method, cave seal!"


    A grand handprint came in an instant.


    Hualushui two people were shocked. In their eyes, this blow was no less than a fatal blow. They burst out with all their strength and used the strongest blow.


    "Emperor FA, flower burial!"


    "Immortal method, blue sky line!"


    Just listen to "bang", let everyone''s heart mentioned the throat, Tang Lan hands all emerge a cold sweat.


    The next second, two seriously injured figures flew out and vomited blood. Seeing this, Jin Yuze was unwilling to gripe his teeth and said: "teacher, let me go up..."


    Tang Lan doesn''t speak, just stares at the field, palms, forehead are overflowing with sweat.


    She bet everything on it.


    All of a sudden, the second one, Dong xuanming, laughs wildly and takes hualushui''s life.


    "Say goodbye to the world, rubbish!"


    "Death ~!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Flower dew surface dew despair, these three people are really too strong, they even one of them can''t stop a blow, immediately face dew dead ash of closed eyes.


    "It''s over..."


    But all of a sudden, there was a crisp bang, a familiar sigh in my ear, and an angry voice: "don''t forget what you promised me."


    "And you three weak chickens, those who dare to touch me, you You want to die! "

 Chapter 2749

    Floral smell speech, weak opened his eyes, suddenly see that touch of familiar towering figure.


    For a moment, ecstasy welled up on his face.


    "Teacher Brother Ning


    "Ha ha, that''s great. You finally agreed to do it. Now we''ll win. Ha ha..."


    Tan Wanrong is also very excited. If she sees the Savior, she suddenly moves in her heart. She looks at Tang Lan''s tutor in a strange way. Suddenly, her tutor is too cunning.


    He even calculated Ning Tao.


    Is to use them to force out Ning Tao, but the other side has three people, can Ning Tao win?


    Both of them are unable to fight any more.


    That''s one against three!


    In his sight, Ning Tao stands in a simple black robe with his hands down. He has an extraordinary bearing. He has a pair of golden pupils that despise all living beings. A vast breath of fear comes out, just like a horrible beast who wakes up and is indifferent.


    One person, Shengsheng, stopped the three.


    Just like a long gun!


    "Hiss ~ ~"


    "He did it? This guy seems to be keeping a low profile all the time. I heard that he was very good and beat Ke Laosheng. I don''t know how he compares with Jin Yuze? "


    "Either half the weight, or Ning Tao is stronger. Lao Sheng, no one can fight..."


    Tang Lan immediately heard a cry of surprise behind him.


    And she herself, the corner of her mouth is full of a successful smile, a long sigh of relief, if Ning Tao really don''t move, then her whole chessboard will lose.


    She calculated Ning Tao and admitted that she was guilty. As long as he won, she would make up for him.


    After all, she was forced to do so.


    Or she would not!


    Only Jin Yuze, unconvinced cold hum, in his heart, he is the first in Tang Lan''s team, he would like to see how many Jin Ning Tao has.


    I can''t wait to rush to die.


    Do you really think Dongxuan is easy to be provoked?


    In the rear, he Kai, who has been hiding from Ning Tao, sees this, his eyes are red, his face is resentful, and he constantly curses Ning Tao for dying under Dong Xuan''s three sons


    Tutor Qin Guang looks at Ning Tao a few eyes, then sniffs. Is this Tang Lan''s card?


    It doesn''t look like a big deal!


    At this time, the boss, Xuankong frowned and looked at ningtao suspiciously. How many eyes, a fairy? Why give them a sense of danger?


    Are you going to pick the three of them?


    It''s arrogant!


    "Well, who are you? Name it


    But Ning Tao shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t bother. Let''s do it. Let''s have a look at the rumored Dongxuan Sanzi. What''s the difference?"


    While speaking, the spirit and spirit all ascend to the peak.


    Even he did not dare to underestimate.


    Although there were three immortals and three spirits in front of him, which looked similar to Jin Yuze''s, he knew from the first move that they were definitely not simple.


    Even he has a pressure.


    It seems that we can''t hide our strength this time.


    "What a maniac! In this case, let''s show you my unique Zhenzong skill of dongxuantian. If you die with this skill, you''ll live in vain!"


    The hole Xuan empty immediately sneers a way.


    As they spoke, they arranged in the shape of an adult. The immortal force burst out, and a terrible force of suction immediately formed.


    In the sky above the three, there was a big dark hole, deep and endless, swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth. Even the immortal power in the monk''s body could be sucked away.


    "Dharma, Da Dong Xuan Jing!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Seeing this, Zhong Liang and others were shocked and said, "get out of the way. This is the unique Zhenzong School of dongxuantian. If you are close, the big hole can suck you up."


    "It''s said that the great power of dongxuantian can devour a planet, and the light waves are extremely terrible..."


    Hearing the words, they were scared to retreat.


    But seeing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a second or two. He almost didn''t laugh. Is it better than swallowing? It''s interesting. I''m really worried about them using something else.


    Immediately sneered: "just this seat also slightly understand the power of swallowing, see who can swallow who!"


    While speaking, the war spirit soared wildly, and it turned into an endless abyss, which was unfathomable. Under the evolution of the Tao of the universe, it exerted the power of phagocytosis to the extreme, as if to evolve a black hole.


    "Two hundred, three hundred and sixty times The melting pot of war


    "The way of swallowing, black hole!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In a flash, a force of terror, not inferior to that of the dark cave, burst out.


    It can compete with the dark hole.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "What what? How is that possible? " The hole Xuan three son eyes bead son almost didn''t stare out, lose voice shriek.


    They have never seen, in addition to their hole Xuantian, there are people will be so amazing phagocytosis attainments.Moreover, I don''t know if it''s a delusion. I always feel that the other party is devouring orthodoxy, and they are just a path, with a sense of shame.


    But how is that possible?


    Who the hell is this guy?


    Tang Lan, Zhong Liang, Jin Yuze and others quickly retreated, and the power of swallowing was several times stronger in an instant.


    However, tutor Qin Guang was stunned for a moment, and then he burst into laughter, and compared his power of swallowing with Dong Xuantian. Isn''t that the way to compare fire with Yanling clan, and to insult himself?


    It''s stupid. Rubbish is rubbish.


    "Roar..."


    In the roar, the two terrible forces of swallowing close to each other, as if to swallow each other.


    Dongxuan''s eyes are about to crack. They must not lose this competition. Not only for the sake of tutor Qin Guang, but also for their reputation of dongxuantian, they are defeated by an outsider with the power of swallowing. Is there any face?


    The three men immediately tried their best to open the big hole.


    The whole square was crushed and devoured.


    Ning Tao, however, has been looking at them from perspective to find their weaknesses. At this time, the dark cave rotates to the left and the dark abyss rotates to the right, and they are still getting closer.


    Sooner or later, one of them will lose.


    The longer you drag on, the bigger the backfire!


    "Elder martial brother, come on, swallow this arrogant guy quickly, let him know what is the power of swallowing."


    "Dongxuantian is powerful, elder martial brother, hold on..."


    A group of people behind Qin Guang roared.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes turned, and suddenly he had a plan on his mind. With a hook in his mouth, he made a weak appearance.


    "Quick, good chance, swallow it quickly," Dong Xuan''s third son was overjoyed and suddenly engulfed.


    The big hole is like a big mouth, which directly swallows Ning Tao''s dark abyss.


    Between heaven and earth, as if only dark hole.


    "Ha ha, won, elder martial brother won, ha ha..." Two or three hundred people suddenly roared with excitement.


    Tutor Qin Guang sneered and looked at Tang Lan scornfully, just like a successful rooster.


    But Liang Su Su, Hua Lu Shui and so on facial expression big change, how can? Wasn''t it even close just now? Brother Ning, he is so strong, how can he lose?


    Jin Yuze was a little relieved. This guy was just like that. He also wanted to thank him for rushing up.


    Otherwise, it would be him who failed now.


    Tang Lan biting red lips, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at Ning Tao, he does not believe Ning Tao on these skills, all this time, you still want to hide?


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    The third son of Dong Xuan laughs and says to Ning Tao: "you are defeated, and you are not wronged!"


    "Compared with our cave, the power of swallowing is like a firefly fighting with the bright moon and a candle fighting with the sun. Do you know how ridiculous and pitiful your idea is?"


    However, Ning Tao face a white, but sneer: "you are not proud of too early?"


    "It''s just a big hole, and I want to swallow a universe. I don''t know who it is Don''t think too much of yourself


    As he spoke, the dark hole trembled violently.


    Seeing this, Dongxuan changed his face and screamed. Before he could cast the magic, the dark cave broke.


    ¡­ Update @ fastest K {upper r0y


    "boom boom..."


    "No How How could "Pooh..."


    The eyes of the three figures trembled. If they were hit hard, they would fly out in the next second like a broken sack.


    And between heaven and earth, there is only one cosmic abyss.

 Chapter 2750

    There was a dead silence in the field.


    A great abyss seems to exist here forever.


    Everyone''s eyes are attracted by the abyss.


    "Win Won? "


    Tang Lan, Liang Su Su and Hua Lu Shui lost their minds for a few seconds, then they all screamed out in surprise, one by one overjoyed, and even danced.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Great, we won. Brother Ning is powerful..."


    You know, the price of victory is to win Dongxuan Sanzi and those two or three hundred new students.


    This is a big profit!


    Even if Tang Lan, blushing with excitement, won these two or three hundred students, even if she went to participate in the entrance examination, in the face of gambling with the three old guys, she also had a trace of resistance.


    The most important thing is the existence of Ning Tao.


    Gave her great courage and confidence


    And at this time, Ning Tao slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, just like an expert in the world, not stained with dust, understatement, the grand yuan also slowly dispersed.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    Except for the vermicelli all over the place.


    And outside the square, the monks of xuanluo star and the star fleet all looked this way in a daze.


    This is a monster.


    It seems that this year''s Dahuang war yard will be lively.


    Dong Xuan''s three sons were seriously injured and coughed up blood desperately, but the pain was not the body, but the soul. They were all lying on the ground in despair.


    Actually, some people can not lose their power of swallowing dongxuantian, and even better than their dongxuansanzi.


    It''s a big blow.


    Is this death before victory?


    It seems that this world is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Their arrogant ideas before are too ridiculous.


    Give it back to the new king. Don''t be paranoid.


    A Ning Tao has brought them back to reality!


    "Cough..."


    Looking at Dongxuan''s defeat, tutor Qin Guang''s brain was buzzing, as if he was out of his mind. He was black in front of his eyes, and his body was shaking, as if he was about to fall.


    However, none of the 318 freshmen behind him went up to help him.


    Even those old people are pale.


    "If you lose, how can you lose?"


    You know, the rewards for these old students are related to the ranking of the students in the entrance examination. The higher the ranking of the new students, the more they get.


    Now there is no more student under tutor Qin Guang, and the old student in his team is also finished.


    N see {V Legal Edition chapter w section C {I)} 0 ^


    let alone reward, I''m afraid I''ll work for nothing for a year.


    Go back empty handed.


    "No..."


    Qin Guanghong''s eyes roared. He was so angry that he spewed out a mouthful of blood. His body faltered, and a dangerous breath came out of him.


    "Damn you, little bastard


    "Brush..."


    Tang Lan''s body flashed and directly protected Ning Tao behind him. He hummed coldly: "how? Qin Guang, can''t you afford to lose? It''s your idea. "


    "That''s what it''s called. If I lose my wife, I''ll lose my soldiers again!"


    "Lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot!"


    "Ask for trouble!"


    "If you want to do it, you can try it, but you have to think about the consequences first. Don''t blame the palace for not reminding you. I could defeat you in three moves that year."


    Tang Lan sneer, words without pity.


    "You "Pooh..."


    Qin Guang was so angry that he vomited blood again. His breath was dispirited and he collapsed to the ground.


    The whole person''s fingers trembled.


    His face turned pale.


    But he knows that he is not Tang Lan''s opponent!


    "Asshole, who the hell are you? What is your relationship with Dong Xuantian? Tell me, is this your plot? I''ve deliberately cheated on my plot... "


    "Answer me, no Ah... "


    Qin Guangmu canthus to crack, hysterical cry, a heart is like a knife in the cutting.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao played his robe with a smile and said, "it''s just nobody. No one is calculating you. You just fall into the pit of your own calculation."


    "Not all the power of swallowing is called dongxuantian. There is also a kind of swallowing called Guyuan!"


    "There is also a power of swallowing, called Ning Tao!"


    "Gu Yuan? Ning Tao


    Hearing this, the third son of Dongxuan stood up with a pale face and trembling. His lips were bitter and said, "thank you for your advice. We have always been too narrow-minded."


    "From today on, we are the students recruited by tutor Tang Lan. We are willing to accept defeat and hope you can accept us."


    Hearing this, Tang Lan said with great joy: "we warmly welcome you. From today on, you are my students. If anyone dares to bully you, just let me know."After listening to the two or three hundred students, the tutor was strong and beautiful. It seemed that he was really better than Qin Guang.


    Thinking of this, he immediately said, "we I''ve met tutor Tang Lan


    "Good, good, good!"


    Tang Lan can''t close her mouth now.


    Liang Su Su''s daughter was also pleasantly surprised. I heard that the entrance examination was a group test. They didn''t know each other, but their team would certainly help.


    The stronger the team, the better they are.


    They naturally want to see that.


    Only Jin Yuze looks ugly. He has been ignored before. Dong xuansanzi has no place for him.


    "He also wants to become very strong, the strongest..."


    When Qin Guang saw this, he almost turned his back. Dizzy, embarrassed, but all of a sudden, he actually laughed out, ferocious way: "Tang Lan, you don''t proud too early, this is just the beginning."


    "I lost, but you can''t win the gamble between you and master Henglian."


    "Do you think you can win with one Ning Tao and one Dong Xuan San Zi? Jie Jie, the three of them are going to recruit students from special star regions. You Doomed to failure


    Tang Lan cold hum a, way: "this don''t bother you to ask, you''d better take care of yourself first."


    "If you return empty handed, the college will be punished. If heaven does evil, you can still forgive it. If you do evil, you can''t live!"


    Ning Tao picked pick eyebrows, a sigh in the bottom of my heart, to tell the truth, he was really not willing to start.


    Especially seeing this scene.


    It''s so fast that it''s almost crazy.


    In the future, if you can enter the war court, you have to be careful of the tutor Qin Guang. I''m afraid he has already hated himself. If it wasn''t for his apprentice, he wouldn''t do it.


    I''ll have to get that kiss back.


    Otherwise, it''s too bad


    However, Qin Guang was still laughing like crazy, with his hair down and shaking. "Don''t worry, I''m not the only one to be punished. There will be you."


    "What do you mean?" There''s something wrong with Tang Lan.


    Qin Guang stood up, pointed to the teleportation array in the distance and said with a grim smile, "I asked before how long it would take to repair the teleportation array."


    "He said that it will take at least half a year, but it is less than a month before the end of enrollment. Even if you want to change the route temporarily, it will take March to get to the college."


    "To put it simply, you and I have been trapped here, and we can''t go back to dahuangyuan. Even if you win, what can I do? I''m waiting here. Do you really think you won? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "What What? "


    Tang Lan was shocked. If she missed the enrollment end date, what''s the use of bringing back the students?


    Not only will the college not accept it, but she will also be severely punished.


    Immediately rushed to ask like lightning.


    Ning Tao, Dong Xuan''s three sons, Liang Su Su and Jin Yu Ze all turned pale. They had a hard time getting here, but they had to give up halfway?


    If we let them go back, who can be reconciled?


    "Asshole..."

 Chapter 2751

    After a while, tutor Tang Lan came back.


    But that beautiful jade face is as black as the bottom of the pot, and a pair of jade hands tremble, like a lost man coming back.


    A huge blow!


    But tutor Qin Guang laughed wildly. He didn''t take advantage of his mobile hand. He just laughed wildly. He was proud and crazy. He wanted to laugh wildly.


    All the laughter is a mockery of Tang Lan.


    It''s a satire to all the people present!


    Still want to go to Dahuang war yard? Don''t dream. When he learned about it, the whole person collapsed, but he didn''t know how to tell Dongxuan Sanzi and others.


    He had promised to Dong Xuantian.


    Then I met Tang Lan.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Listen to this harsh laughter, Tang Lan can no longer bear, full of anger clapped out.


    "Go away ~ ~"


    "Don''t let me see you again!"


    Qin Guang was so surprised that he quickly opened the Xianli shield, but there was no suspense of "bang", the shield was broken, and his whole person was photographed flying thousands of meters.


    It smashed heavily into the pavilion outside the square.


    In a flash, the dust was flying!


    "Boom boom..."


    People are silly. Although they know Tang Lan''s tutor is very strong, they didn''t expect to be so strong.


    Master Qin Guang had no resistance.


    It seems that tutor Tang Lan was also a great pride. It seems that he was still a school flower


    In the eyes of Ning Tao and others, Tang Lan returns to the fleet with a black face, plunges into the palace, and stays behind, leaving behind the crowd with a face of confusion.


    What should they do?


    Are you going to sit here waiting to die?


    It''s impossible to go there, but it''s absolutely not willing to go back. For a moment, I can''t help but fall into a dilemma.


    "Damn, what should I do?"


    Dongxuan Sanzi, jinyuze, liangsusu and others are crazy. Why are they so unlucky?


    Are they destined not to go to college?


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao comes to Ning Tao with lotus steps. Although the transmission array is damaged, her heart is hit harder, but she still says softly to Ning Tao: "Sir, are you not hurt? Does it hurt? "


    While speaking, he helped Ning Tao to knead and knead.


    Although she has recovered well now, she has just arrived at Tianxian and can''t help Ning Tao.


    That''s all she can do.


    Ning Tao shook his head and gave her a comforting look. Looking at the lost people, he pondered, damaged, old star array?


    Tan Wanrong, toilet water also came, bitter eyebrow bitter face way: "master, what should we do next?"


    "Going home?"


    "That''s impossible. If you want me to go back, I will be successful in my cultivation. It''s just a star transmission array, but I can''t stop Ning Tao. Let me think of something."


    Ning Tao thought firmly.


    "But what can we do? The teleportation array has always been in the charge of overlord star, and the only thing that can be repaired is the rare existence of Liukong Xianjun. They can identify themselves, and they won''t take care of such trifles. "


    "The usual way is to come to xuanluo star once. It really takes half a year. It''s too long."


    Tan Wanrong shook her head.


    However, Ning Tao sneered: "not all the forces of space are called Liukong Xianjun. There is another kind of legendary space called Ning Tao!"


    After that, he rushed to the teleport array.


    The crowd was stunned, and their looks gradually froze, as if I''ve seen Ning Tao understand some of the power of space.


    But this is a star transmission array.


    Not everyone who knows the power of space will arrange it.


    This idea is right. The star transmission array is a very high level. Compared with it, the degree of obscurity is less than one tenth. There are very few people in the world who can arrange it.


    There are very few people who can repair it.


    Big people disdain to do hard work, and small people can''t do it, which leads to the present situation.


    After all, the teleportation array needs regular maintenance, which is very cumbersome. Even if Liukong Xianjun has the ability to cover the whole galaxy, he will not do it.


    Who would be stupid enough to find a job for himself?


    Ning Tao is sure of the domain level transmission array, but he is not sure of the star level.


    He just realized this part.


    It''s not deep.


    I just got some inspiration from the Galactic transmission array, but now, it''s just him


    This realization is only half a day.


    At dusk, Ning Tao knocks at the door of Tang Lan''s private palace.


    "Bang Bang..."


    But knocked inside a few glottis, inside but did not respond.


    Ning Tao is stunned, looks suspicious, and then opens the perspective. In the line of sight, Tang Lan is impressively in it, and her beautiful eyes twinkle, as if considering whether Ning Tao has gone.Now I owe Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao is more reluctant to be alone with her.


    However, Ning Tao can see at a glance that this woman wants to play a rogue again. Does she really treat him as a monkey?


    Call when you use it.


    I don''t even care when I don''t use it.


    Women are really an incomprehensible creature.


    With a cold hum and a turn of his eyes, he suddenly turned a corner of his mouth and said deliberately: "Alas, the tutor Tang Lan is not here. Tut, I just wanted to tell her about the teleport array. In fact, there is still a way to repair it."


    "Bang Creak... "


    The door of the hall was suddenly knocked open, and a surprise shadow rushed out. The beautiful eyes asked: "what you said is true? What can I do? "


    But Ning Tao arms sneer, so pondering staring at her, way: "Tang Lan tutor is not in?"


    "Are you afraid to see me and want to be a rascal again?"


    "Er..."


    Tang Lan is dumb, the color of blush flashed on her face, and the panic flashed in her beautiful eyes. She coughed: "well, the teacher is in a bad mood now. I''ll talk about it another day."


    Say, want to close the door again.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao suddenly grinned, his hands suddenly inserted into the void, pulled out ten space threads, and danced flexibly, very skillfully.


    "Well? Hiss, this How is that possible? The power of space, you actually know the power of space, "Tang Lan was acutely aware, suddenly shocked and screamed.


    Ning Tao crossed his hands and played with ten space threads. One moment he pulled them into a five pointed star, the other into an open door. In his mouth, he said with a smile: "I can repair the teleportation array."


    {latest) {new: Chapter J, KT! A, if0lx


    "sure, it''s a pity that there''s no motivation. Some people don''t mean what they say and bully me."


    "Forget it, go back to your home and find your mother. Tutor Tang Lan, let''s say goodbye!"


    "Goodbye!"


    As soon as he arched his hand, Ning Tao wanted to turn around and leave.


    Tang Lan is biting her red lips. Her face is as red as an apple. She doubts whether Ning Tao is her nemesis. How can she avoid it in the end.


    Is this God''s punishment for her?


    It''s just a blessing, not a disaster. I can''t avoid it. I really feel guilty for this little guy.


    Tang lanhong''s eyes, Lianbu a step, a pull Ning Tao back, in he didn''t react to come over, like a dragonfly, like a kiss on his face.


    Immediately, the touch is divided.


    "Promise you, I did, that small condition, I said, as long as I get the best tutor, I will give you to achieve."


    Ning Tao "muddled" for a while, heart a burst of spring ripples, the cool beauty tutor, actually kiss himself, swallow saliva, but he sighed: "tutor Tang Lan, let''s leave."


    "You..."

 Chapter 2752

    Tang Lan''s beautiful jade face is covered by a blush. Her beautiful eyes are affectionate. She is biting her red lips tightly, just like tender water. She stares at Ning Tao with a sad face.


    This little guy is a real grinding goblin.


    How did you fall into his hands?


    Isn''t a kiss enough?


    "Gulu..."


    This kind of temptation, ordinary people can''t bear at all, even Ning Tao, also can''t help a heart beat, for others, be a kiss, already very satisfied.


    You know, this is Meiyan school Hualan tutor.


    A pretty girl.


    If this goes out, he will be killed by the men.


    At that time, she was the goddess of countless men''s dreams, and it was a kind of honor for countless arrogants and demons to pursue her and even walk with each other.


    But in the end, no one took the goddess. The other side was pure and clean, not to mention a kiss. It is said that no one could touch the other side''s fingers.


    If you get a kiss, you can wake up with a smile.


    The excitement was beyond measure.


    But now, this dream has been realized by Ning Tao, a dozens year old kid.


    But he was not satisfied with being kissed.


    This son of a bitch.


    If this matter is spread to the college, it will cause an uproar and thunder. It''s incredible. Is that cool and gorgeous female tutor so degenerated?


    Countless men dream of conquering.


    So all lost to Ning Tao?


    It''s impossible to imagine!


    "Goodbye!"


    Ning Tao arched his hand, pretended to sigh and shook his head to leave. Who let this woman bully him so much.


    He used his apprentice as bait to force him to do it.


    How could this be so easy to end?


    Don''t try to be so perfunctory to me!


    Is he the kind of person with weak willpower?


    F latest Chapter n ^ On P% 0n


    although it''s really nice to say goodbye


    Seeing that Ning Tao leaves step by step, Tang Lan''s jade looks more red. A pair of jade hands anxiously clench their clothes and skirts, grasp and release them, release them and grasp them. Even they are short of breath, full of grievances and resentments.


    If you are a man with a heart of stone, you have to turn into a soft finger.


    But Tang Lan can see that Ning Tao is still angry with himself.


    Alas, it''s all my fault. I can only admit it!


    He immediately bit his red lips and pushed open the door of his palace, complaining: "come in!"


    After that, she didn''t go to see Ning Tao, so she turned and walked into the palace.


    Ning Tao steps a meal, look a Leng, still think oneself hear wrong, turn a head to see, that temple door half open, seem to be leaving a door for someone.


    The rippling sound still reverberates in my ears.


    If it wasn''t for the half open door, I''m afraid it would be an illusion.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    In? Or not?


    It''s naked temptation.


    Ning Tao hesitated instead, empty, also don''t know how? A heart beating fast.


    It''s like it''s a tiger''s den.


    There is a deep sense of mire that will never return.


    My throat is dry.


    Think of him, Ning Tao''s life is full of momentum and courage. He has never hesitated so much about an ordinary place. What about the first forbidden area?


    This is a small palace. It''s hard for me to enter, but I dare not.


    He hesitated outside.


    As everyone knows, in the palace, Tang Lan''s heart is more nervous, her heart seems to jump out, her face is as red as honey peach, and her delicate body is even more hot.


    She had never felt that way.


    Every second, every minute, is like a year, as if time is slowing down at the moment.


    "Huhu..."


    In the light and flint, Ning Tao clenches her teeth. It is clear that she owes herself. Is she afraid of a bird? What happened to the tutor? It''s natural to pay off debts.


    Most importantly, if animals and animals are not as good as animals, they would rather choose the former.


    At least not.


    He He took revenge, took revenge and came out, just It''s that simple Yes That''s it


    Self consolation, think of here, then hard headed walked in.


    "Step on..."


    Is nervous Tang Lan, look suddenly a tight, beautiful eyes stare round, a familiar figure appeared in front of me, "creak" a glottal closed.


    Only dim light remained in the palace.


    Ning Tao came in.


    A man''s breath pounces on his face, and Tang Lan''s heart is in a mess.


    "Well Well, i... "


    Don''t wait for him to talk, Tang Lan can''t bear this kind of tension any more. She blushes and summons up courage. She walks over and says: "don''t talk, kiss me!"In a flash, the two came into contact.


    Ning Tao brain "buzz" for a while, directly suffocate blank, full of happiness, gushed all over the body, a sweet feeling, gushed out from the heart.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    You''ve been forced to kiss yourself?


    Between the breath, it was a clear and wonderful aroma, an attractive feeling, which made his fingers move.


    A delicate body is in front of us.


    Hot in front of the swaying.


    Subconsciously, Ning Tao reaches out his hand and hugs each other. The wonderful feeling flows all over his body like an electric shock.


    Both of them trembled.


    Ning Tao holds Tang Lan tightly in his arms.


    "Well I''m sorry... "


    Tang Lan sobs, just a kiss, didn''t say to be touched, but now the whole body is soft, powerless, unprecedented feeling is straight to the top of the head.


    I want to push Ning Tao away, but I have no strength.


    It''s been a long time.


    It''s suffocating people.


    A hazy breath floated in the room, and the man''s nose was heavy and his eyes were red.


    Tang Lan''s heart has been shouting, can''t go on like this, quick I can''t hold on.


    All of a sudden, she suddenly pushed Ning Tao away, with a red face and a crisp body, and pushed Ning Tao out of the door. With a bang, she closed the door tightly.


    After that, she was paralyzed.


    What an enemy


    All this comes too suddenly. Ning Tao is still immersed in that kind of infinite wonderful feeling. Suddenly, a gust of wind blows and makes him shiver.


    Looking at the black door in front of you, if you don''t have a lingering fragrance in your mouth, I''m afraid you just think it''s a dream.


    All this is so unreal.


    But the memory is so deep.


    "Gulu..."


    Ning Tao aftertaste for a long time, more and more palpitation, heart uncomfortable, scratch head way: "cough, that, give me half a month, I will repair."


    "It should arrive at the college before the end of admission."


    "Besides, you still owe me a rude condition. Just now it was just a kiss. Don''t try to cheat me any more..."


    There was no sound in the room. It was quiet. There was no movement at all. Ning Tao didn''t turn on the perspective, so he turned around and left, because he was very uncomfortable at the moment.


    Tang Lan tutor was aroused. Fire, at the moment suffocated uncomfortable, immediately found in the corner of the wonderful.


    The light flashed, leaving only one bead.


    No matter how strong the earth shakes and the mountains roars, the outside world can''t hear it


    Inside the palace.


    Tang Lan leans on the door. Her face is red and hot. She''s so ashamed that she''s been kissing for so many years. She was robbed by a little brother.


    But also good strength, also don''t know pity, a grasp is a fingerprint, hot.


    If those corrupt women knew this, they would laugh at themselves. Old cows eat tender grass. She didn''t see those rich and handsome women in those years.


    It''s a good thing I hold on to it, otherwise I''ll make a big mistake

 Chapter 2753

    Tang Lan goes to the mirror and takes off her messy dress, revealing a delicate body like white jade. It is concave and convex, like a beautiful jade work of art.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and thought of Ning Tao''s madness just now. Her face turned red, but her mouth turned a little complacent. It seems that her charm is as good as that of the past, that is, she took advantage of this little villain.


    Red fingerprints in some places affect the appearance.


    There''s also some spicy. Spicy.


    "This little villain..."


    The night is deep, the night is silent!


    At noon the next day, Ning Tao came out of Xumi''s bead. He was relieved. He finally let out the fire. It was bitter and wonderful. He tossed all night, and he was still sleeping in the bed.


    However, in such a crazy, the two were in good condition yesterday, driving away a lot of cold.


    Joyful Zen, also practiced to the highest level.


    Qu Miaomiao even recovered to the two spirits of the immortals.


    It''s self-protection.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao is moving his muscles and bones. In his double cultivation, he realizes that his constitution has merged with some of them, but it''s far from forming.


    However, he feels that his demand is growing recently. Is it the side effect of dragon body?


    He remembers that Xiaobai once told him.


    It''s a subtle change.


    What a headache


    At this time, the toilet water, which had been guarding all around, rushed over and said curiously, "master, what''s up? Have you come up with any countermeasures? "


    Ning Tao patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said confidently, "don''t worry, the master already has a way."


    "I''m sure it will take a long time to repair the teleportation array. Just protect the Dharma for me."


    "Really, that''s great. It''s worthy of being a master," hualushui exclaimed in surprise.


    These words have been heard by many people.


    Dong xuansanzi, Jin Yuze, Liang Susu and others are surprised that Ning Tao can repair the star transmission array? Do you dare to ask him what he won''t do?


    Kill the demon bear.


    Perverted robbery.


    The power of swallowing.


    Now I can repair the array.


    But he Kai, Qin Guang hears in the distance, immediately laughs, is joking? Just a fairy.


    If they know something about the power of space, they believe it.


    But when it comes to fixing, it''s impossible.


    It''s supposed to be an expedient.


    Tutor Qin Guang occasionally looks at tutor Tang Lan''s palace and looks proud. He wants to see what way Tang Lan can get to the college on time.


    Otherwise, they will be punished just like him.


    And lose all the bets.


    For the past three days in a row, Ning Tao has been in front of the teleportation array. There are more and more fleets piled up in the star post station, including all the major forces,


    but the teleportation array is damaged, and people can only wait.


    It''s said that a hairy boy repaired the teleportation array again. He was a freshman in the war Academy. Many people laughed at him.


    However, the ohuang war house is absolutely second to none in the ohuang galaxy, so no one dares to provoke.


    Xuanluozong was also in a hurry to ask for help from overlord star.


    It can''t be delayed.


    Three days later, Ning Tao finally got up. He felt thoughtful, but he didn''t do any repair. In the past six days, he just understood, understood the star array.


    Dissect it into small details one by one, carefully deliberate, refine, simplify and sublimate.


    On this basis, I add my own ideas.


    Design a new transmission array.


    The idea is very strong.


    He didn''t practice hard all the time. During that time, he strolled in xuanluo star and bought a lot of fire medicine. Now there are only 50 million belongings left in his body, and he Kai''s belongings are collected, but they are consumed too fast.


    The boundless water will be drained sooner or later.


    We have to find a way to make money.


    It took some time to refine a few Yang pills for Qu Miaomiao, which made a great contribution to dispelling the cold.


    It''s fast to get rid of it completely.


    During this period, Tan Wanrong finally broke through the fairyland, and her strength soared. Tang Lan finally showed her face, but she gazed at Ning Tao with her resentful eyes.


    It made Ning Tao feel guilty, like a thief.


    The main reason is the fear of impulse.


    In a few days, hualushui''s strength also soared. After Ning Tao''s careful guidance, he finally broke through to the half step immortal. His foundation became more and more solid. The five elements and the imperial Dharma made great progress.


    However, he did not breathe a sigh of relief. On the contrary, he gradually realized the gap with everyone.


    This strength, in the whole selection level, is still mediocre. Hualushui doesn''t want to lose face, doesn''t want to lose the face of her master, and doesn''t want to lose the face of her two sisters.


    So I still work hard.


    I''m also respected as a desperate sanro


    On the eighth day, Ning Tao finally began the restoration work. The materials were provided by xuanluozong. He was a lion, but he didn''t expect xuanluozong to be very forthright.On the contrary, he doubled his conditions.


    As long as you can recover the array.


    Ning Tao is frightened, either he wants too little, or he ignores the importance of the transmission array.


    All in all, take the time to repair it.


    Even if this can be repaired, Ning Tao is also a little uneasy, because he found some strange things in the transmission array, but no one dares to say it.


    The star transmission array of xuanluo star is not damaged or old by coincidence, but like Man made.


    Yes, it''s man-made destruction!


    Although I don''t know what happened to Tang Lan''s tutor, it''s not hard to guess that this is aimed at her.


    I don''t want her back yet.


    Even this method has been used.


    It''s very secret indeed, and it will be weaker and weaker with time, but they may not expect that there will be Ning Tao in Tang Lan''s team.


    A good card all hit Ning Tao''s hand.


    Even if it''s not for Tang Lan, Ning Tao wants to enter the college for himself and repair the teleportation array.


    On the tenth day, Ning Tao repaired for two days.


    At this time, the crowd of onlookers reached thousands of people, and their faces were full of fun. Can this boy do it? I don''t know where I got the confidence to repair the transmission array.


    He can''t afford to break it.


    A teleportation array is the lifeblood of the planet.


    "Well, how many days have you been? Can this kid do it? If it''s broken by him, then we can''t leave completely. We can''t cross the starry sky, can we? "


    "Yes, this boy doesn''t pretend to be a wolf with a big tail, does he? How could I believe him? I waited for two days


    Everyone shook his head.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the transmission array.


    No one knows what he''s thinking?


    Seeing this, Qin Guang said contemptuously: "tutor Tang Lan, maybe his strength is really good, but there are always some stupid young people."


    "Ning Tao, for example, is extremely stupid."


    "What do you call your grandfather for?" A scornful voice came, suddenly let Qin Guang''s face changed.


    Qin Guang''s face sank, but he felt Tang Lan''s cold intention to kill him. He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "son, don''t be proud. You can''t even enter the college. What are you crazy about?"


    , B = Q0


    "you are just a scum in this area. Do you want to turn around and become a gem?"


    "Don''t be paranoid, wait here for the end of the game!"


    However, Ning Tao picked eyebrows, but sneered: "if you want to stay here, we''ll go first, and we won''t accompany tutor Qin Guang."


    "What do you mean?" Qin Guang was stunned.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and explained: "it''s very simple. The star transmission array has been repaired by me. If we don''t want to understand more, we will leave on the first day."

 Chapter 2754

    "No first day? Are you lying to ghosts? "


    "Star transmission array, is that what you can do? Don''t play tricks any more. "


    Qin Guang''s face was full of scorn.


    However, Ning Tao just looked at him like an idiot. Under the attention of all the people, he sniffed: "can I? You just have a try. "


    "See if it''s me or you''re short-sighted and blind!"


    "Hiss ~!"


    Tang Lan, Liang Su Su, Dong Xuan and others exclaim that Ning Tao seems to be confident.


    Can he really repair the teleport?


    That''s a good thing for them!


    The smile on Qin Guang''s face froze for a moment. His eyes dodged and hesitated. He didn''t even dare to look at Ning Tao. He immediately hummed coldly, "you have ulterior motives. Who knows what poison you sell in gourd?"


    "Hey, how can you be so contradictory? If you don''t believe it, you can''t try it. No wonder you can''t compare with our tutor Tang Lan."


    Flower dew water immediately stares a way.


    "Little boy, if you have the ability, go up and have a try. If you don''t dare to shut your mouth for me, can you slander yourself?" Qin Guang snorted coldly.


    "Just try. Do you think I''m as coward as you? I believe what brother Ning said


    Floral water said unexpectedly walked on the transmission array.


    Ning Tao just picked his eyebrows, but he didn''t stop him. Instead, he praised and laughed. It seems that you can be his three disciples, and you will make a difference in the future.


    Suddenly, another big man came out. He was the overlord of xuanluo star Master of xuanluo sect!


    "I also believe in Ning Xiaoyou. There are talented people from all walks of life. They have been leading the way for hundreds of years. My descendants of Dahuang galaxy are amazing and gorgeous, and there are unlimited possibilities. I''m willing to give it a try and try it for the Taoist friends present."


    Said, xuanluo Zong Zhu also walked up.


    In fact, he was also forced by the situation. He was the source of income of xuanluozong.


    Delaying every day is a big income.


    Even if Ning Tao can repair the space transmission array, how can people be convinced that he is not well-known? So he can only let xuanluo Zong come to drip water.


    Once successful, it can also eliminate everyone''s suspicion, so as to ensure the rapid circulation of the transmission array.


    Secondly, he is also trying to make friends with Ning Tao. If he can really repair that year''s record and go back to the war yard, his future achievements will be limitless.


    Who can guarantee that he won''t set up a teleport array in the future?


    This is a huge potential stock!


    Only good friends, not evil!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also bows his hand to xuanluo zongzongzongzhu. He naturally understands that he also needs to have a good relationship with him in the future.


    After all, blue starfish need to go through here.


    "Well, if there is an accident, such as channel collapse, transmission interruption, being involved in the space turbulence, it may not come back for a lifetime."


    Qin Guang is on the side.


    Although he Kai, Jin Yuze and others did not dare to speak, their faces all showed the color of schadenfreude.


    On the contrary, they hope that Ning Tao will have a try. If something happens to the xuanluo patriarch, Ning Tao is finished.


    However, Tang Lan gave Qin Guang a cold look and said, "don''t worry about it. If something happens to them, you will accompany them."


    "I''m absolutely sure of that."


    "You..." Qin Guang''s face changed.


    But at this time, xuanluo took a deep breath and said, "Ning Xiaoyou, don''t worry. Let''s start."


    Ning Tao hears speech, nodded finally.


    An elder of xuanluozong came out, turned his hand, and took out a colorful star stone, which looked like the condensation of star beads.


    Because of the star transmission array, the distance is too far, each transmission will consume huge energy.


    The ordinary best immortal stone can''t support it at all.


    Therefore, star stone, demon Dan and other things with huge energy are often used to transmit energy.


    The elder of xuanluo sect took out five star stones and five demon pills and was about to insert them into the groove.


    Suddenly, listen to Ning Tao pick eyebrow way: "this elder, don''t need so much, three star stone, three demon Dan can, use much also waste."


    The elder was stunned and said, "but we''ve always been the standard of ten?"


    "Yes, have we been wasting so many years? That adult couldn''t have lied to us? It''s just six energy nuclei. Is it too few? "


    "Ning Xiaoyou, you can''t talk nonsense!"


    It''s all around me.


    However, Ning Tao waved his hand and smiled. The evil spirit said, "don''t worry. Listen to me, I know I''m not good at it. But I can''t help but strengthen the transmission array because it''s a bit shabby and rough."But compared with the previous transmission array, it can transmit faster, more stably, and more safely. Six energy cores are enough, and the younger generation can only do this. "


    "Please forgive me for modifying the transmission array without authorization."


    "What What? "


    Tang Lantao was scared by this kind of thing?


    And xuanluo elder rushed out, grasped Ning Tao''s hand tightly, and said excitedly: "you You mean that in the past ten days, you are actually thinking about how to modify and strengthen, and now you have succeeded. "


    Ning Tao was startled by his action, scratched his head and said with a bitter smile: "yes, that''s right."


    "Elder, come on Start the teleportation array quickly, and try, "xuanluo urged with trembling words.


    If this is true, his future income will be more than doubled.


    How could he not be excited?


    Hearing this, the elder quickly inlaid six energy cores, stimulated energy, and instantly started.


    Just listen to the sound of "brush", the two disappeared.


    As soon as the elder''s eyes brightened and the light came from the voice, he felt that there was a door. The previous teleportation array was like an old man, weak and energetic, but now it is vigorous and dull.


    Thousands of people waited for a full minute, the transmission array suddenly flashed, and the two figures came back.


    "It''s successful, ha ha, it''s successful, the teleportation array is ready," thousands of people were surprised and yelled out.


    They are all in business. After a long delay, they all have to lose money. For them, the repair of transmission array is also a good thing.


    Tang Lan, Liang Su Su and other beautiful eyes shine, with strange colors on Ning Tao.


    This guy is really good.


    Not only repair, but strengthen.


    Now xuanluo Zong owes a favor.


    Hualushui is a little dizzy and weak. In a moment, xuanluo master recovers and is energetic. He rushes out, grabs Ning Tao''s hand and says excitedly, "Ning Xiaoyou is really a savior."


    "This hundred million star Pearl, Ning Xiaoyou must accept it. It''s my xuanluozong''s intention."


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. A hundred million yuan, good Li Dongdong, immediately took over with a smile, and got up with the xuanluo patriarch.


    All over the sky, Qin Guang was dumbfounded. They can go to the college.


    What about yourself?


    For a moment he felt like a fool!

 Chapter 2755

    Ning Tao glances at Qin Guang. He is too lazy to pay attention to him. He immediately asks the people to go on their way immediately.


    After all, there are still several transfer stations.


    Who knows what the next stop will be?


    From the end of enrollment, only half a month!


    Tang Lan was overjoyed. She said hello to the team. Then she said to xuanluo master, "I''ll leave. Thank you for your care."


    "Tutor Tang Lan is very kind. We also want to thank brother Ning for his help."


    "My xuanluozong disciples also have some good seedlings this year, but unfortunately they have been selected by others. I will use the secret method to summon them and ask them to support each other."


    "When the time comes, I will rely on brother Ning to take care of all my disciples who are not good at making tools."


    Master xuanluo quickly arched his hand and said with a smile


    After some greetings, the group stepped on the space transmission array. With Qin Guang''s silly eyes, the whole star fleet disappeared here.


    And Qin Guang, as well as the seven or eight old students behind him, all stood together like puppets.


    That''s it. Let''s go back to the origin.


    Not only for a year, but also for punishment.


    In these thousands of years, I have never heard of a tutor returning empty handed. Qin Guang has lost his face.


    A bite of teeth, just about to step on the transmission array to leave.


    But xuanluo master eyebrow pick, suddenly said with a smile: "master Qin Guang, you haven''t given the fare."


    "The road How much is the fare


    Qin Guang was stunned. He didn''t realize that he had to pay the toll, because bawangxing and dahuangyuan were like each other.


    And every year they recruit students, where they pass, and the consumption of the transmission array is reimbursed by the major forces.


    He has enrolled students several times, and xuanluoxing has also been here once, but he has never been charged for his journey.


    How can I be charged this time?


    Is it because of Ning Tao


    Qin Guang gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t care. He threw out a ring with a million star beads to xuanluo Lord. He hummed coldly, "don''t start the battle."


    However, after looking at the ring, xuanluo master suddenly said with a smile, "master Qin Guang, you gave me too little. Your worth is 10 million."


    "More How many? Ten million? Take a star transmission array, you want ten million star beads for me? "


    Qin Guang was angry and ferocious.


    The old students behind him were scared. How could the teleportation array be so expensive? This is blackmail.


    "Alas, the teleportation array has been upgraded. Naturally, it has to be upgraded for you. If you don''t want to sit, we won''t force you to go to another planet."


    "But it''s said that there''s something wrong with the teleportation array there. Alas, this time, it takes more time..."


    Xuanluo master sighed.


    "You..."


    Qin Guangqi''s chest bleeds heavily. He is bullied by dogs. Once he loses power, people are inferior to dogs.


    Red eyes, and pain to throw him nine million.


    He has no strength to fight xuanluozong.


    He wrote it down.


    Those old people, xuanluozong, didn''t have to pay for it. After all, these people have great potential, and they don''t want to offend them. They can be regarded as a relief for Ning brothers.


    "Brush", Qin Guang and others also left.


    Just when they thought it was all over, Qin Guang''s feet appeared after a shadow.


    Shua, there is one more person in the transmission array.


    "Why? What''s going on? "


    "How did the teleport recover? It''s broken, isn''t it? Is someone lying about the military? Deceive me, Overlord The noble figure said darkly.


    The people who had not dispersed turned to look, but few knew who he was. It seemed that he was very arrogant.


    The xuanluo master frowned and looked at the man. Suddenly, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he was shocked and said, "I''ve seen Liukong Xianjun."


    "What?"


    "Stream The Immortal King of the sky Everyone''s mouth trembled, and quickly knelt down together, shivering kneeling.


    No matter his status or strength, he deserves it.


    However, this noble figure did not pay attention to the crowd. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at the star transmission array. He frowned tightly. The transmission array at his feet seemed to be different from his.


    He remembers that xuanluo star transmission array was set up here long ago.


    Recently, I just received an order from overlord star to popularize the teleport array in a large area. When it''s time for maintenance, I heard that many teleport arrays were damaged.


    So I decided to come and have a look.


    I''m sure that the teleport array has been modified.


    The noble figure Liukong Xianjun leaned down, put one hand on the transmission array, and released his mind to feel. His face changed, sometimes wonderful, sometimes frowning.


    And people have been kneeling down, no order dare not get up, but this kneeling, actually is most of the day.At sunset, Liukong Xianjun suddenly opened his eyes, repeatedly said: "wonderful, wonderful, there is such a wonderful space technique, which really makes us an eye opener and gain a lot."


    "This man''s attainments in the teleportation array will surely surpass ours. Is there such a person in the world?"


    "Is it space power from other galaxies?"


    The Immortal King of Liukong exclaimed and was surprised. He rushed to xuanluo and asked, "where is the master now?"


    "Master?" Xuanluo master was stunned. He took the opportunity to get up and said with a smile, "Liukong asked, but who repaired the teleportation array?"


    "Yes, where is he? Tell me quickly, this must be one of the best space powers at that time. Please come here. No, I''ll invite you myself. "


    Liukong fairy Jun excited eyes light way.


    v¡­ Y0


    however, xuanluo''s master and all the people looked stiff and said with a smile: "er Well, he has left. Which planet did he go to? I don''t know? However, the destination should be in Dahuang war yard. "


    "You should be able to see it in the entrance examination."


    "Dahuang war yard?"


    Liukong Xianjun was stunned, and immediately exclaimed: "it seems that I guess you are right, isn''t it Dean Huang? And one of those old guys'' old friends. "


    "It''s not easy, it''s not easy..."


    "Wait, you said you could see him? What''s the meaning of this? Was he invited to visit? "


    "Well This... "


    "It should be said that he was invited to compete," xuanluo Master said. Although he couldn''t bear to break his fantasy, he still swallowed and explained.


    "The game? Can you compete with each other? " The more Liuguang Xianjun listened, the more excited he was, and he couldn''t help seeing him immediately.


    Xuanluo Lord dry cough, strange way: "his name is Ning Tao, should be dozens of years old, is one of the new selection, is going to participate in the entrance examination."


    "When I saw that the teleport array was broken, I was afraid of delay, so I repaired it at random..."


    "Er..."


    Liukong Xianjun was stunned for a long time, and his facial expression was frozen. Brain melon seeds only felt "buzzing". After a long time, he said angrily: "you mean, in fact, it''s a little kid who has modified our transmission array?"


    "If it''s broken, why don''t you come up and fix it? Do you think this is a thatched cottage? Can you fix it just as you like? Can it be strengthened? Why don''t you try it? "


    "Xianjun calm down, Xianjun calm down, I have no empty words, everyone present can testify for me," xuanluo master immediately begged for mercy bitterly.


    "Yes, it is..."


    Liukong Xianjun stares at a pair of big eyes of copper bell. His face turns green and red. He is embarrassed, embarrassed, or not? Will he be defeated by a little boy?


    Ning Tao?


    I''ll see who you are!

 Chapter 2756

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At this time, Ning Tao and his party came to the second transfer station and found that there was something wrong with the transmission array.


    When Ning Tao checked, he found that the problem was in the same place. It was more like the work of one person, a number of routes, like an electrical appliance being cut off, a circuit.


    It''s easy to do that.


    Is the purpose to stop Tang Lan?


    Although he can''t figure it out, it''s easy to repair it. After all, he has done it once and is familiar with it easily. Moreover, for him, this is equivalent to a master of electrical appliances who can repair a circuit at his fingertips.


    For the electrical master, it''s a wire.


    For Ning Tao, it is to draw a pattern.


    But if you are a layman Self defeating, and even destroy the entire electrical, transmission array.


    Rolling up his sleeve, Ning Tao immediately mended it, and strengthened it again. Although others took advantage of it, he himself gained experience.


    After all, under normal circumstances, which force will let him have such contact with the mystery of star transmission array?


    Even they don''t dare to mess around.


    I''m afraid I''ll ruin my fortune.


    Three days later, the teleport array was finally repaired.


    They were on their way and gradually approached the center of the galaxy, but there was something wrong with the fifth teleport array, which was old and old.


    Ning Tao is not sure if anyone has tampered with this? However, this dilapidated degree is very difficult.


    What is shabby?


    Think about it. The transmission array also has material and foundation, and the material also has life. After the deadline, it will die and become a scrap.


    Regular maintenance is to replace the waste materials with new ones and continue to support the transmission array.


    Nowadays, not only the materials need to be replaced, but also the lines are not very clear, so the painting needs to be sketched again, and one tenth of the transmission array needs to be made up.


    Ning Tao frowned deeply, but in any case, he had to mend it, and time was running out.


    But fortunately, this is the last transfer station.


    It should be in time.


    But I''m afraid he didn''t expect that an Immortal King was looking for him madly. For a time, he thought he was an old monster.


    He is also a good friend with the Dean Huang and others.


    I''m still taking exams. I''m cheating


    Tang Lan, Dong Xuan Sanzi, Jin Yuze and others are in a hurry, but they can''t help. They have to practice meditation first.


    Tang Lan seems to guess the relationship between Hua Lu Shui and Ning Tao. She takes good care of him. Maybe it''s also because of guilt. In her spare time, she often instructs him to practice.


    Although Ning Tao''s fighting experience is very sophisticated, Tang Lan, after all, has profound cultivation and a higher vision.


    So the strength of hualushui and Tan Wanrong grows very fast.


    It can be described as a thousand miles a day.


    Floral water is still on this planet. I''ve got some adventures. I''m afraid it''s just around the corner.


    Finally, in such a tormented wait, on the last day of that month, Ning Tao finally achieved great success, completed the huge workload, consumed great mental energy, but fainted on the spot after success.


    It''s like falling into a full chest.


    Is it wonderful


    I had a good sleep anyway.


    I don''t know how long I have been in a coma. When Ning Taoyou wakes up, he is in a quiet and fragrant boudoir. A familiar fragrance lingers on his nose.


    "Here is Tang Lan''s room


    Ning Tao murmured and looked at his clothes. Did he change them? Then he showed a smile.


    Is it Tang Lan''s tutor who changed it for him?


    But with the sound of "creak", you can see the pure and pure Qu Miaomiao, who came in with a bowl of hot medicine. As soon as Ning Tao woke up, he cried with joy and said, "Sir, you finally woke up. You are scared to death, Miaomiao."


    Ning Tao laughs and embraces Miaomiao in her arms, only to find that her body is a little cold.


    It should have been a chill recently, but he refined the fire attribute elixir, so he should have taken it.


    "How''s it going? Is it still cold? " Ning Tao picks up her chin and says fondly.


    Qu Miaomiao blushed and shook his head. He was confused, but he said, "Sir, we''re in Dahuang war yard."


    "Well? Here we are? "


    Ning Tao was surprised. He felt the spiritual power between heaven and earth, which was the strongest place he had ever seen.


    Is this the center of the wild Galaxy?


    ¡£ (first a} FA x0y "


    is indeed a geomantic treasure land.


    "Huhu..."


    "Finally, it''s not easy. Aren''t you late? When we enter the Dahuang war yard together, I will find a way to meet sikongxin and save your people. "


    "But don''t hold too much hope. It''s not a blow to you. It''s the past few years. But you can rest assured that I will spare no effort to help as soon as you have the whereabouts of your people. After all, your business is mine.""Your family is also my family. I said that you are my woman and will always be. I will not let anyone bully you in the future."


    Ning Tao stares at her closely and says affectionately.


    "Sir..."


    "Call me young master..."


    "Well, young master," said Qu Miaomiao, blushing and tearful, and kissing on his own initiative.


    In addition to her people, the young master was the only one who was so kind to her. Although she gave her body to him, she didn''t regret it and was willing to give it to her.


    Because the young master is a man who can be entrusted for life.


    This is also my mother''s wish.


    For a long time, two people, fans ready to move.


    Qu Miaomiao suddenly separated and licked his red lips. He suddenly thought of something and said, "all about the college, tutor Tang Lan, they have already helped you. Just a moment before the end, we arrived at the college."


    "Thanks to you, young master, three days later, the entrance examination will begin. The tutor said that you should prepare well."


    "Strive to win the new king at one stroke!"


    Ning Tao mouth hook, shrugged: "why do I want to listen to her, when the time comes to see the situation, new Wang is not so easy to take, wild Tianjiao is not cabbage."


    "Forget it, I don''t want to. Do you want to be young master..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao is going to be bad again, Qu Miaomiao blushes. Suddenly, there comes a quarrel outside.


    It sounds like tutor Tang Lan.


    "By the way, young master, before I came in, it seemed that a group of people came to find their tutors. They were not good at coming."


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, instant open perspective, found that outside the air, really some strong existence, that breathing, there is a kind of let him suppress the feeling.


    Out of caution, he did not dare to see more.


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, drank the medicine handed over, and said, "let''s go out and have a look."


    While they were talking, they got up and walked out of the palace.


    As soon as you walk out of the palace, you can see a vast expanse of wasteland around you. In the far distance, there are fleets, like cadets from all walks of life.


    And in the distance, there is a towering black building, but too far apart can only see the building.


    And nearby, there are three old men with one or two disciples, who are confronting with tutor Tang Lan and others. From their looks, they are quite unfriendly.


    At this time, toilet water ran back, a face of surprise: "master, you finally wake up."


    Ning Tao nodded and said curiously, "what''s the matter with these three people? It looks great. "


    "Of course, the three of them are amazing even if they look at the wild galaxies."


    "You see, the leader is master Henglian, the goatee is master Huhe, and the last immortal is Jade spirit


    "It is said that these three people are the most famous three senior tutors of Dahuang war Academy. It seems that they have any gambling with tutor Tang Lan. When they come for trouble, tutor Tang Lan will fight with them."


    Hualushui pointed to the three people and explained.

 Chapter 2757

    Ning Tao smell speech, gradually feel chin ponder, there are countless people around here.


    A good play is not afraid of being late.


    There must be something in it.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao color change way: "if entrance examination, they three parties won''t join hands to hit us?"


    "It seems that they have their own strong points."


    "Well This... "


    Hualushui hesitated for a while, and was not very clear, but explained: "their gratitude and resentment, the tutor did not tell us, but I also heard the news."


    "Master Henglian, the main body is unique!"


    "Master tiger and crane, master form and spirit, and unite as a legal person!"


    "Immortal Lingyu, master Zhenyuan, take Tao as yuan!"


    "The three of them have reached the peak of their attainments in this field. They are superb. They are well versed and experienced. They have brought out countless famous disciples..."


    "Most of the well-known strong people in our galaxy are from these three people."


    "It''s not only powerful, it''s more important!"


    Ning Tao and Qu Miaomiao are stunned. How can Tang Lan''s tutor conflict with them?


    Now, in mid air.


    Tutor Tang Lan and the master Henglian are fighting each other. The fighting is very fierce. They can''t see the action clearly. One side is as strong as an ox, and the other side is young and vigorous. It''s hard to tell the winner from the loser for a while.


    But it''s not hard to see that Tang Lan''s mentor is better than LAN, and no less than the master of Henglian.


    In the early years, Tang Lan was a very outstanding Tianjiao, and no school, just to join the college, also unrestrained, there is a backer.


    After graduation, he worked as a tutor in the college. However, he was very popular and sought after by the students. As a result, a group of old friends didn''t like what they saw. They only added fuel to the flames in order to consolidate their position.


    Deliberately stimulate Tang Lan gambling, lead her into the game.


    They just want to let Tang Lan lose a lot, so that they are right.


    Their position is even more unshakable.


    Impeccable


    In the college, the top management has always been silent, because the old guys are arrogant, it''s time to beat it up, maybe it''s an opportunity.


    In a word, let them continue to make trouble.


    No trouble, no new end.


    Just see who can win


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a moment, they had already played thousands of moves.


    A full contact, two people are sliding backward on the kilometer, shortness of breath, eyes such as fire, such as electricity.


    "Ha ha, well, it''s worthy of Tang Lan. I haven''t seen her for a year. This strength is strong again. It''s hard to be separated from master Henglian. It''s not easy..."


    The Tiger Crane master patted his hands and said with a smile.


    The real Ling Yu on the other side sniffed: "how old is a little girl? Do you think that with strength, everything can be changed? It''s ridiculous


    "This naive idea is stupid."


    "Hum ~!"


    Tang Lan snorted coldly, her hair was floating, her eyes were burning, and said, "Tang Lan never thought of offending the three predecessors, but the idea is to make progress, not to be complacent, not to say that the older she is, the more right she is."


    W see; o legal chapter% K on)% h0f;


    "what about a girl doll? Real people come from dolls. Why do you think I''m wrong? "


    "You..."


    "Well, there''s no need to argue any more. Tang Lan, do you remember that bet?" Master Henglian''s words are shocking.


    Tang Lan took a long sword and said firmly: "of course, I remember that if my students can get it, I will win, otherwise you will win, and the Millennium sacrifice will be the gambling capital."


    "This is a gamble between you and me. I''ve never forgotten this year."


    "Well, the three of us came here today just to remind you of this gamble. Since you remember so clearly, the three of us don''t say much."


    "But we are elders, and we don''t bully you. Now I''ll give you a chance to repent. If you give up and give up your salary for 500 years, it''s OK. Let''s learn a lesson. Anyway, you can''t win..."


    Master Henglian''s hands are full of dignity.


    However, Tang Lan shakes her head with a smile and raises her head: "the master is joking. How can we know if we don''t try? Even if you lose, Tang Lan will admit it. "


    "The master once taught me to have the courage to forge ahead in my practice. If I dare not even try, why don''t I fail? How to be worthy of the master? "


    Master Henglian''s eyes were a little deeper, as if he remembered the little girl. His lips wriggled for a while, but in the end, he just shook his head and sighed.


    Tiger Crane master a pick eyebrow, regret way: "Tang Lan, it seems, you still did not completely understand our words, early years of homework you pull down."


    "Put all your eggs in one basket, but you need to have some confidence. Look behind you and find these new students.""Where do you come from? Against us? The highest is only three celestial beings and three spirits friars, which in my team can barely be regarded as the first class. "


    Between the words, light swept everybody one eye.


    What Liang Su Su and others, is a glance, only the hole xuansanzi, freeze a second, Qu Miaomiao freeze a moment, Ning Tao, but let him frown.


    He couldn''t feel the boy''s mind.


    But how is that possible?


    "Strange..."


    "Master, what are you talking about?" Behind the Tiger Crane master, a young man asked curiously.


    Tiger Crane master pondered for a while, suddenly pointed to Ning Tao, said: "chuxuan, if you meet this person in the entrance examination, you must be careful."


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with this boy..."


    The young man named chuxuan was stunned. He took a look at Ning Tao, then sniffed: "master, it''s just a fairy and two spirits. As for being so nervous? I don''t care about Dongxuan Sanzi. "


    But between speaking, Ning Tao suddenly side head to this side to see one eye, light a smile, the vision is like a dragon.


    "Eh ~!"


    "It''s interesting to be a keen boy. It''s a pity to follow Tang Lan. If you follow me, I will do a lot," said master Huhe, stroking Bai Xu.


    Chuxuan is a fool. He is a man with two spirits. He deserves such praise from his master.


    Not even him.


    All of a sudden, he was not satisfied with Ning Tao


    At this time, immortal Lingyu hummed coldly: "hum, in my opinion, she is a dead duck with a hard mouth, and she will not look back if she does not break the south wall. Since she is kind enough to give her a chance, she will not, so I''ll see you in the entrance examination."


    "Don''t give away your salary for a thousand years, don''t give it away!"


    "Tang Lan, see you in three days!"


    After that, Lingyu left.


    Master Henglian sighed helplessly and then turned away. He didn''t think Tang Lan might win at all.


    Even they are shocked by the talents they recruit, and even have their own apprentices to join them, so that they can learn what they have learned without losing the top.


    Tang Lan, there is no hope.


    Master Huhe takes a look at Ning Tao, nods with a smile, and then leaves with Chu Xuan


    Ning Tao light looking at, this old guy is a little interesting, a double eye light difference will see through him, it seems that Dahuang war yard, as expected, is an expert.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard Tang Lan pursing: "Ning Tao, come to my room."

 Chapter 2758

    "Room? Yourself? "


    Ning Tao subconsciously stirs the Adam''s apple. He calms down and follows Tang Lan.


    In the palace, the lights are still dim.


    In front of the line of sight, Tang Lansu''s face is bright, her lips are bright, her eyes are long and narrow, and her eyes are full of water.


    There seems to be a feeling that is hard to express.


    "I need your help!"


    Ning Tao scratched his head and shrugged: "I try my best, but don''t hold too much hope. No one can say that."


    Tang Lan biting red lips, suddenly step out, Xiangfeng face, said: "I need you to help me, new king is too difficult, so I don''t expect, but you have to do a little, don''t let the three old guys get."


    "As long as you stop their students and let others become the new king, then we''ll be tied."


    "In this way, everything will be all right."


    But Ning Tao sniffed and said, "what you say is better than what you sing. You are all right, but what about me? I''ve offended those three old monsters. "


    "In the future, in the college, isn''t it to find guilt for myself? Why should I make enemies with them in order to help you?"


    "What''s the relationship between us? Is it that familiar? If it''s all right, I''ll go first. "


    "You You stop... "


    Tang Lan stamped her feet and puffed up her cheeks with anger. She looked resentful and lovely.


    It''s due to her bad temper in her early years. I''ve already dealt with him, but now, after all, I ask for him, and she really doesn''t have to help herself?


    How can you let others help you?


    No reason, no obligation!


    In the past, most of them were flattering, flattering her men, treating her as a pearl, holding her up to the sky, her words, countless people scrambled to do.


    Even one more look at anyone can cause a big scuffle.


    But now, it''s different.


    Are you old?


    Tang Lan pursed her mouth. Her chest was full of explosion. With her breath, she suddenly clenched her teeth and said: "what do you have? Let''s hear it. "


    Ning Tao glanced at her and said, "there are no conditions. When the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight."


    "I''m alone. In the face of so many poor wolves and hungry tigers, do you think I''m an immortal? Besides, those three old guys must have taken in many elite disciples. Otherwise, how could they have the courage to say that just now? "


    "It''s a difficult job. It''s too dangerous."


    And Tang Lan is angry straight grin teeth, stare, suddenly way: "as long as you promise, benefits can''t do without you, time tower, inner courtyard, resources, secret place, these I all arrange for you, naturally won''t treat you badly."


    "Moreover, if you like women, I can introduce my classmates to you. Now they are all white, rich, powerful, powerful and beautiful."


    "I''ll tell you which one I like. As long as you do it well, I''ll guarantee it."


    Between the words, full of righteousness.


    It''s like getting rid of some hooligans for the people.


    Her girlfriends usually don''t pass in front of her, but they pretend to be fairies one by one outside.


    She can''t watch any more.


    It''s time to send these disasters to Ning Tao


    However, Ning Tao said contemptuously: "pull down quickly, you didn''t even send yourself out, but also send others. If you have the ability, I won, you give yourself to me."


    "Me ~


    Tang Lan blushes and jumps like a deer in her heart. She has always been used to it at will and has never thought of getting married.


    Is Ning Tao really in love with himself?


    "You Do you like me? "


    Ning Tao held his arms, rolled his eyes and said, "I ask you, are your friends as beautiful as you?"


    "Well, there must not be."


    "Are they richer and more powerful than you?"


    "That''s hard to say. It''s half a weight."


    "Then you are Bai Fumei, aren''t you? Why should I choose those I haven''t seen before? Just choose you, "Ning Tao looked at her like a fool.


    "Yes, it is."


    Tang Lan scratched her head, suddenly, she thought it was reasonable, but how could she feel like digging a hole and burying herself?


    Her Fang Cun is in a mess. Suddenly, her eyes turn and she says cunningly, "if you can take the new king, the girl will agree to be your woman."


    "If you can''t get it, you have to help me stop those three people from taking the new king. My sister can guarantee that you will continue to have resources in the future and won''t let those three old guys trouble you."


    "How''s it going? You''re not losing money on this deal, are you? "


    It''s said that it''s very difficult for Sun Tzu to take part in this year''s competition. It''s said that the new president Tang Weilan has a great chance to participate in this year''s competition.


    Anyway, as long as Ning Tao''s fighting spirit is aroused and the three old guys are not allowed to succeed, everything will be fine.If it''s a draw, both sides can make sense.


    Moreover, if she loses, if she has been consecrated for 3100 years, I''m afraid that she''s really waiting to sell herself to pay off the debt, so this transaction is no longer made by her impulse.


    It''s good for her


    And Ning Tao looked at her up and down, hot figure, is really a rare beauty.


    You don''t want to give yourself away, do you?


    A beautiful woman, not in vain, not in vain.


    He immediately shook his head, strangled his neck, and said with pride, "you said it yourself. I didn''t force you. At that time, whoever plays tricks will be punished by heaven."


    "OK, it''s a deal..."


    Both vow not to go back.


    After a long time, Ning Tao came out of the palace. His feet were puffy and his mouth was red and swollen. He had been kissing for a long time. Tang Lan said to give him a little reward before he set out.


    He was given a new scroll.


    This is a list of some of the best.


    They are all powerful enemies!


    Back at his palace, Tan Wanrong, Liang Susu, Qu Miaomiao and hualushui are all here.


    Ning Tao casually thought of a reason to cover up the past and opened the scroll to see who needed special attention in case of emergency.


    As soon as it''s opened, the first name pops up.


    "Waste God Together


    Tan Wanrong immediately exclaimed: "I just heard about this person. It is said that he is the most likely to win the rookie Wang, who is honored as the first person in this assessment."


    "It is said that his strength is far from the bottom. More importantly, he is the little grandson of the president of Dahuang war Academy."


    When they heard this, they took a breath.


    I think it''s too much to listen to the identity.


    "Second, chief Sikong!"


    Ning Tao and Qu Miaomiao''s pupils shrink, and their surname is Sikong. This is probably a big family, so should Sikong Xin. In this way, the matter of saving people is troublesome.


    Liang Su Su pondered: "the surname Sima is so amazing. It must be the man of bawangxing. He comes from bawangzong. Only his lineage can he have the surname Sima."


    "It seems that the head of Sikong should be the main star, the most powerful evil of bawangzong''s generation."


    Ning Tao and Qu Miaomiao look at each other with a dignified look. It seems that the matter of saving people should be considered in the long run. Overlord Zong and Sima are not easy to handle.


    Fengyuanliang is the disciple of Yuling.


    The master of horizontal refining, brass.


    Chuxuan, the disciple of master Huhe!


    This is the top five Tianjiao recorded on the scroll.


    Further down, we can see that there are some dark horses and people with great power. There are few records and their strength is immeasurable.


    For example, Liang family, Liang Xinghe.


    Black horse, Feng Zian.


    Han Guling, Zhao hou


    Looking at the list one by one, several people are dignified. This session of Tianjiao is extraordinary.


    But they don''t ask for anything else, they just want to pass, and they can''t go home in frustration!

 Chapter 2759

    Ning Tao closed the scroll and memorized the above records, even though he felt the pressure.


    Tian Xian Er Po, I really don''t have enough strength.


    These people are so perverted.


    For example, Huang Tianqi''s accomplishments recorded on the scroll are the five spirits of the heavenly immortals. This is the record of the past, but now he does not know his accomplishments.


    Tianjiao recorded on the scroll, the weakest is also Tianxian four spirits, new king, even he has no confidence.


    I''m afraid that''s why Tang Lan dares to gamble.


    I don''t believe he can take the new king!


    No fear!


    In fact, to be honest, Ning Tao didn''t plan to get the rookie king from the beginning.


    He has no friends, no roots and no foundation in the wilderness, and his identity is even more sensitive. If he is caught a little, he will not die. He is afraid of implicating the galaxy.


    I''m also afraid that I''m too conspicuous to attract attention.


    This idea came into being after hearing the end of the holy land of time and space.


    Just want to get a good place


    However, after so much experience, Ning Tao also wanted to understand whether it was a blessing or a disaster. He could not avoid it. When the candlelight dragon came to this wild galaxy, if he was afraid of his hands and feet, would he still have the name of "Dragon Emperor" of that year?


    He would like to see, what''s the difference between the heavenly pride of the wild Galaxy? New king, who is it!


    After greeting Liang Su Su, Hua Lu Shui and others for a while, they left in a hurry. There were only three days left. They had to work hard at every moment.


    There are freshmen in all directions. Most of their average accomplishments are around the immortals.


    So the three of them, who are still at the middle and lower levels, naturally have a strong sense of crisis.


    If you don''t work hard, you will be kicked down.


    After the three left, Qu Miaomiao turned over his hand and took out Keqing''s token. Ning Tao comforted him: "with this token, you can go directly into the Dahuang war yard. It''s a escort quota."


    However, Qu Miaomiao shook his head and said, "I will go for the entrance examination. I will go in with my strength."


    "The background of sikongxin is so huge that I can''t let the young master face it alone. Moreover, this is because of me. How can Miaomiao escape?"


    "As long as the cold in my body is weaker, I can fight. It''s very easy to pass with my strength. At that time, I can also help the young master get the new king."


    Ning Tao was silent.


    He can''t refute this. Qu Miaomiao''s real strength, however, can be improved even after practicing with him.


    Moreover, she is the princess of Shanling clan. She is a monster. She is not inferior to anyone in terms of talent and strength.


    It''s really a good helper.


    He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll help you refine some fire elixir. Now the content of the examination is not clear. I''ll give you the spirit jade tube. Remember to come to me."


    "Well, I listen to the young master," Qu Miaomiao nodded sweetly, suddenly blushed and took off her veil.


    Two fire. Hot body entangled


    Three days passed in a flash.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    In the hot atmosphere, suddenly, in this vast wasteland, a dull drum sounded, just like a thunder, shaking the world.


    The voice resounded in everyone''s ears.


    "This This is the battle drum of Dahuang. It''s really like a rumor. It''s shocking. Let''s go, let''s go. The entrance examination of Dahuang war academy is about to start... "


    "Ha ha, my family has never had a student in famine. Today I''m an iron bull. I must fight for breath..."


    "New king, here we are!"


    When Ning Tao came out of the palace, he found that the wilderness was like being attacked by locusts, a large area of dark pressure, and went towards the black tower in front of him.


    Of course, there are not so many real examinees. 80 tutors travel around the galaxy. In addition to their selection, the college itself is also in the process of selection.


    There are a lot of talents who come by themselves.


    After that, it''s about 40000 to 50000, which is an amazing number.


    The others are all spectators.


    Or some talented forces and families come here to gain insight and cheer


    Seeing this, Ning Tao grabbed Qu Miaomiao''s hand and said with a smile: "let''s go, too. Your cold has been dispelled most of the time, and your strength has recovered to the three spirits of the immortals. It''s no problem to deal with the general arrogance."


    Qu Miaomiao nodded, busy in hualushui and other people''s greeting, with Tang Lan together.


    Heita looked close, but flew for half an hour.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Suddenly, a high platform appeared in the sight, and there were ten whirlpool corridors in a row. I don''t know where to go?


    "This This is the wilderness. Will the entrance examination be held there this year? " Tang Lan sees the whirlpool in front of her, and her face suddenly changes.


    Ning Tao said suspiciously: "how? Is this wilderness dangerous? It seems to be rarely used for selection. ""More than danger? It''s like killing each other step by step. The assessment has always been difficult. The number of students in the college and the level of freshmen have changed with this. The wilderness is one of the most difficult areas to assess


    "I don''t know what the questions are, but I''m sure it''s dangerous."


    "Listen to the tutor''s advice. If you don''t have enough strength, you''d better give up early. There are really dead people there. You must think about it!"


    Tang Lan''s expression is dignified.


    There are more than three hundred talents, but none of them is willing to shrink back.


    Who else can be rational here? Go back. It''s a joke.


    Even if they die, they will go in.


    Ning Tao found that many tutors around him said so. It seems that the wilderness is indeed dangerous.


    But he didn''t find a freshman shrinking.


    I''m afraid I can''t persuade you at this time.


    "Brush..."


    There are more and more people, and the three mentors I met before also came here with a large group of people.


    There are at least a thousand people behind each person.


    Feng Yuanliang, Huang Zi, Chu Xuan, the three legendary figures, Ning Tao and others also met one by one.


    But found that Chu Xuan, has been not convinced of staring at himself, if not the occasion is wrong, afraid has to rush over, to fight with him 300 rounds.


    Ning Tao cold hum, compare with oneself stare, he has not been afraid of who, immediately stare like longan general big.


    "You..."


    Chu Xuan eyes a stare, this bastard, incredibly also dare to provoke oneself, when stare eyes sour, finally can''t help but to Ning Tao to do a wipe neck action, as if to say, you are finished.


    Brass, abundant Yuan Liang also lightly swept Ning Tao one eye, but didn''t put on the heart, don''t think so.


    What''s good for a fairy soul?


    There''s a lot here.


    All of a sudden, there was an uproar in the crowd. An exaggerated dragon chariot team slowly stepped out of the void. Under the escort of three strong men, a rich and handsome young man came out of the Dragon chariot.


    At the same time, I do not know when more than two figures appeared on the stage, an old man and a young man.


    "Hiss ~!"


    z. "It''s the head of Si Kong, and Huang Tianqi," some big family Tianjiao said in surprise.


    However, a group of mentors and influential figures, however, bowed to the old man and said, "we welcome the dean of famine, select new students, and strengthen our famine!"

 Chapter 2760

    On the high stage, the kind-hearted old man in cloth clothes breathes all over the world, his eyes are like the stars, his breath is like the ocean, and he is invincible in the world.


    Seeing his eyes swept, hundreds of thousands of monks on the scene unconsciously bowed their heads to him.


    I dare not show any disrespect.


    Because I feel a terrible pressure.


    Like carrying a continent, the air is frozen.


    Ning Tao is short of breath and stares at this old man in horror. This is the strongest person he has ever seen. He doesn''t have one.


    It is worthy of being the president of the wasteland war.


    Looking at the whole world, I''m afraid I''m also a first-class strong man.


    "Ha ha..."


    "There''s no need to give such a big gift. Get up quickly. When I see you little guys, I feel that time flies so fast. It''s really a pity."


    The waste Dean caresses white beard to laugh a way.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s formal and nervous look relaxed and showed a smile.


    I didn''t expect that the Dean was quite friendly.


    Countless freshmen, with little stars in their eyes, all dream of becoming such a character as the Dean Huang.


    One by one, they were all excited.


    At this time, Dean Huang stood on the high platform and said with a smile, "I know that young people don''t like to listen to nonsense, so I won''t talk about it."


    "Behind me is a small world called dahuangjie, which is also your assessment site. There are five levels in total, but only one new king can be selected from your 58800 freshmen."


    "To tell you the truth, it''s very dangerous inside. You should do according to your ability, but every pass will be rewarded."


    "And the new king''s reward is even more generous!"


    As soon as they heard this, they all lit up their eyes, with hot light, staring at the dean.


    This is undoubtedly something that everyone is interested in.


    Chu Xuan, Huang Zi and Feng Yuanliang are all short of breath. If they win the new king, they will soar to the sky. No matter who they are, they will be ahead of their peers.


    From the master, they heard that this new king''s award made them feel amazing.


    "Our Dahuang war court is divided into inner and outer courts. The inner court is the core, but only the top 1000 of you are qualified to enter the inner court."


    "In the top 500, one person will be rewarded with 10000 contribution value, and in the top 100, 50000 contribution value."


    "Top 50, 100000 contribution value award."


    "Top ten, three or four story time tower, free one month, 150000 contribution value, optional tutor as teacher."


    "Top five, three or four story time tower, three months free, 200000 contribution value, you can choose elders as teachers."


    "Every time you break through the five hurdles, there will be rewards, and the rewards are rich. It''s all up to you."


    "Well, that''s all. The rest is up to you to explore. I hope you can all have a good result."


    "The entrance examination, let''s start now!"


    "Bang Bang..."


    In the drama, the drum of Dahuang is pounding again and again.


    An elder made a full effort and roared: "the game is open, new students enter the world, think twice before you leap."


    But it was obvious that these words didn''t work. Almost a swarm of bees rushed in, red eyes, roaring, roaring and screaming.


    It looks like the tide of animals.


    "Ha ha, brothers, for the sake of the new king, it''s all mine to block, kill and preach..."


    "Who dares to stop me


    Brass, Feng Yuanliang, Zhao Hou and others were also excited and rushed to the corridor without hesitation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll go ahead."


    "When we get to the wilderness, we will compete with you again!"


    Chu Xuan takes a cold look at Ning Tao, and then follows him. His body is a blur and in a trance. He looks like a flexible crane.


    In the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this, Tang Lan turned his head and said, "if you want to enter the wilderness, you must hold the regiment."


    Dongxuan Sanzi, jinyuze and others all nodded and rushed into the passage.


    Ning Tao looked at the toilet water and told him: "be careful. Life is the most important thing. Don''t be a temporary threat. Take out your strength and fight for him."


    "Everyone exchanges the spirit jade tube. We will all be separated. Remember to find the nearest person."


    Liang Su Su, Hua Lu Shui, Qu Miao Miao and Tan Wan Rong all nodded at the same time.


    And Tang Lan saw Ning Tao one eye, beautiful Mou dodges, but pursed a mouth way: "don''t forget you my trade."


    With a faint smile, Ning Tao soared directly into the sky and roared: "you will see my real strength!"


    "At that time, don''t be a rascal any more..."


    Huang Tianqi and sikongshou looked at each other, their eyes were burning, they started at the same moment, their body shape was as fast as the wind, just like a sharp sword, straight into the belly of the crowd."Get out of the way, man!"


    All the way, he dashed and crashed, injuring dozens of people.


    "Pooh Ah... "


    Hualushui noticed that there was a strong wind in her ear. She turned around and saw that it was like a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "No It''s not good... "


    Hualushui was shocked. He screamed and didn''t have time to dodge. But a figure around him was faster and pulled him back directly.


    "Master!"


    It was Ning Tao who made the move.


    "Well?"


    Waste day together a stare, the heart is not happy, cold hum a, unexpectedly toward Ning Tao hard hit.


    "Hum, the dead man!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was fearless, his fighting spirit soared, his strength broke out, and he was welcomed with the same fist.


    "360 times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, zulongquan!"


    Two fists, one big and one small, collided fiercely. A strong wave visible to the naked eye lifted nearly a hundred people around. Ning Tao also flew backwards, but he threw the dew into the passage and retreated into the passage.


    Before disappearing,


    Ning Tao put on a smile.


    "The play is about to begin..."


    "Brush..."


    The light flashed continuously. When the barren sky stepped back and looked up again, Ning Tao had disappeared, but Sikong head and Tianjiao around were stunned.


    Just now, what happened?


    Someone beat Huang Tianqi back!


    The smiling Dean Huang, the elders and the big people all saw this scene in their eyes. They could not help but let out a little surprise.


    "One two spirits can beat back Tianqi, but also help save people, hermit, decisive and courageous enough."


    "It seems that there are really good candidates in this session!"

 Chapter 2761

    In bursts of exclamation, Huang Tianqi''s face was as gloomy as water, and he was staring at the passage with gnashing teeth. His whole fist was numb. That guy, he had a lot of brute force.


    Dragon?


    But it doesn''t feel like it?


    However, it''s true that he has lost face. He still beats himself in the face of hundreds of thousands of people.


    "Damn asshole..."


    "Tut Tut, brother Tianqi, it''s not a good start. It''s ridiculous that he was beaten back by a little man. If the book is small, I''ll go ahead."


    "The new king, I''m not respectful at all!"


    Sikong head laughed and stepped into the channel.


    "Damn it, you think so well!"


    "You''d better not let me see you two bastards in it, or I''ll kill you!"


    Huang Tianqi roared, snorted, clapped the people around him, and rushed into the passage with a black face.


    "Brush..."


    The outside world, leaving a confused face.


    Ning Tao repels Huang Tianqi?


    Tang Lan is stunned, that scene she and three big tutors all saw, but one by one was stunned.


    Tang Lan didn''t expect that Ning Tao was hiding such a strong power, which surprised and pleased her.


    And the three tutors did not expect that a mere immortal and two spirits could even fight with the wild sky.


    Owm0


    in the latest re chapter ^ is this Tang Lan''s card?


    That hole Xuan three sons, afraid is just the strength of the face!


    "But where did Ning Tao come from?"


    "There are evils in those remote places?"


    The Tiger Crane master patted his thigh with regret and uneasiness. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao was so strong.


    Although he had reminded Chu Xuan before, he underestimated Ning Tao. At present, the wilderness is isolated from the outside world, so he can''t remind Chu Xuan any more.


    I just hope that kid doesn''t get too cocky.


    Master Henglian''s eyes brightened. As soon as Ning Tao made a move just now, he knew whether the expert had it or not.


    This guy''s got a freak body.


    It''s the perfect jade he refined first class!


    Where did Tang Lan get this good seedling?


    However, Dean Huang and a group of elders raised eyebrows and suddenly brushed their sleeves. A large light curtain appeared in the sky, which was a mirror image of the disciples who were being assessed.


    It''s like being on the spot.


    For a moment, hundreds of thousands of people opened their eyes and finally started the entrance examination, looking for what they wanted to see


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao passes through the passage, the terrible impact is still on his body, and his whole arm is shaking. It has to be said that Huang Tianqi is much stronger than him.


    However, from that move, he also found out, at least in More than six spirits.


    No wonder he dislocated his arm.


    We must improve our strength!


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao takes a few breaths in the air, grabs the dislocated right arm and connects it. Although it hurts, he is used to it.


    After that, I was able to look around.


    This is actually a Stone wasteland!


    Besides stone or stone


    Ning Tao quietly covered his mind thousands of meters away, but it was still a stone wasteland, and it was empty, without any trace of life.


    He''s the only one left among the 50000 or 60000 freshmen?


    Is it a mirage? Or is it too remote?


    Ning Tao a frown, quickly turned out a few brands, including toilet water, Qu Miaomiao several people''s spirit jade tube, and a Tang Lan to his wasteland order.


    It can be understood as examination qualification certificate.


    Take the identity token to enter the wilderness.


    He didn''t watch much before, but now he''s at leisure. He''s been looking at it several times. On the front, there''s a "zero" and on the back, there''s a black tower.


    It should be the one he saw before.


    But what should he do now?


    Although the spirit jade tube still reacts, it flickers and goes out. It seems that there is a magnetic field and the prohibition is blocking it.


    We can''t find the exact location.


    Just as Ning Tao frowned, a indifferent voice suddenly sounded in the sky: "the first level of Dahuang war academy entrance examination, Boulder forest, please choose the difficulty."


    "Ordinary, difficult, nightmare!"


    "Who are you?"


    Ning Tao a face vigilance, big shout a way.


    The indifferent voice came again: "you can call me Qi Ling, who is also the examiner of the examination."


    "There are five levels in this assessment. This is the first level. Only in the third level can you all get together. Please choose your own difficulty."


    "Roar, roar..."


    As he spoke, the boulders around him were alive.


    In Ning Tao''s astonished eyes, a huge stone turned into a stone monster, holding a stone shield, a stone gun, a stone spear, staring at Ning Tao with a hostile roar.As if he were an intruder.


    When Ning Tao saw this, his face changed, and his brow wrinkled into a Sichuan character. The stone man monster had nearly ten thousand heads, and the strength of each one was about the immortal.


    There are strong and weak, and there are also nine level earth immortals.


    Is the difficulty of the first level so difficult?


    At this time, Ning Tao asked: "the mode you asked me to choose is to let me kill the stone man here?"


    "That''s right, 100 in normal mode, 500 in difficult mode and 1000 in Nightmare mode."


    But when Ning Tao heard this, he looked suspicious. He thought of what Dean Huang had said before and asked subconsciously, "if I kill all the ten thousand heads?"


    As soon as the words came out, the spirit was silent.


    At the same time, a sick old man sitting deep in the wilderness suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the space where Ning Tao was. He had a bad smile on his mouth and nodded his head more jokingly


    The next second, Ning Tao heard Qi Ling''s indifferent voice: "Congratulations, trigger the" most cow. Force "mode."


    "One person Challenge ten thousand stone monsters


    "What? I... "


    Ning Tao suddenly silly eyes, black face stare big a pair of ox eyes, I he casually asked, OK?


    Did I say I wanted to choose this model?


    Your uncle!


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Kill him, kill all the invaders, our stone people won''t give in, rush, kill..."


    In a flash, the earth was shaking.


    Ten thousand huge stone monsters are like a roller.


    Where I''ve been, it''s full of vermicelli


    Ning Tao yells at the designer, but also scolds the designer so much that he is busy avoiding the edge and looking for opportunities. Perspective also opens at this time, looking for flaws.


    Today''s perspective, can see the enemy''s flaws, loopholes, in his eyes as if slowing down.


    That''s one of the keys to his success today.


    "Boom boom..."


    These stone monsters are huge, but their speed is very slow. They can''t catch up with each other. They just plunge into the ground, lift a large boulder and throw it at Ning Tao.


    In a flash, it was like a meteorite shower.


    It''s a big hit.


    "Damn it, I can only rush past," Ning Tao snorted coldly, holding the five elements aura in both hands, stepping on it, it turned into five rays and shot out.


    "The mystery of the five elements, the evasion of the five elements!"


    "Kill him, kill the invaders," the stone man would say, but it was a huge hate.


    In a while, Ning Tao skilfully dodges the boulder, the aura in his hand instantly throws out.


    "Whoosh..."


    Aim at the neck weakness and wipe out dozens of heads at once.


    "Wow Boom and boom... "


    As soon as the stone man died, he turned into stones all over the ground. Ning Tao had turned his defense into an attack and killed wildly. With a move of both hands, more than a dozen rings of light flew out.


    "Come on, what about ten thousand? A group of waste firewood, I''ll beat you all to pieces! "


    "The five elements are eternal!"

 Chapter 2762

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In this desolate wasteland, a fierce scuffle roared, the two sides were killing each other.


    In ancient times, there was Zhao Zilong, who killed seven people in and seven people out of Changbanpo. He was brave and heroic.


    Now there is Ning Tao, the giant stone forest to kill eight in and eight out, a pick ten thousand demons, kill the dark.


    I saw that he was full of momentum and his eyes were wide open. There was no stone man who could be the enemy of his hand''s move. More importantly, he condensed hundreds of five elements aura in one breath.


    "Three hundred and eighty times The melting pot of war


    The profound meaning of the five elements is endless


    "Broken ~"


    hundreds of five element halos flew out in an instant, tearing the space, looking like the sharpest gear, and the huge stone thrown was torn into pieces, just like cutting bean curd residue.


    And castration does not reduce, toward those towering Stone Man strange kill, immediately caused a series of explosions.


    The monster killed thousands of people.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Wow Wow... "


    These stone monsters can''t feel pain, they only know how to kill foreign enemies, and they don''t know how to hide. Otherwise, if there were tens of thousands of friars, Ning Tao would have been killed long ago.


    Don''t say ten thousand, one thousand is enough to kill him.


    Let''s go. '''' @ 0hx


    these stonemen are like targets.


    And stupid.


    Ning Tao had already killed his red eyes and tried his best to fight again.


    It''s like being wound up, never tired.


    "Roar..."


    "Fusion technology, twelve brand tianzhang!"


    "Fusion skill, Yin Yang boxing!"


    "The sun Holy fire


    A few feet, dozens of feet of the stone man monster was smashed into pieces, although their power is infinite, but this body, but far less than the body of the immortals.


    It''s just a pile of dried stones here.


    How can Ning Tao stop this Tyrannosaurus Rex?


    From the beginning of dense, to gradually thin up, and even only a few scattered.


    In this massacre, even these stone man monsters without intelligence were scared. They were scared and screamed. He He''s a devil. He''s so cruel.


    The rubble here is higher than the mountain. They are all the bodies of their companions.


    Ning Tao, however, was disheveled and pale, and his clothes were all ragged and numb. He started to cut and fell with his hands. He dodged and became instinctive. He started clean and didn''t spare any effort.


    How many times has Dantian dried up?


    Fortunately, I have a little family background, and I''m constantly taking pills


    Outside, I''m afraid Ning Tao can''t imagine that tens of thousands of people are staring at him.


    Is this guy still human?


    One man picked ten thousand stone monsters alone!


    You know, at most, only one thousand people have been selected by others, and up to now, few of them have passed.


    Tang Lan, the three tutors, swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Among all the freshmen, Ning Tao is one of the few who triggered this hidden mode.


    And it''s the most murderous one.


    Even they feel chilly.


    There are endless means, let people see, this is still a fairy two soul?


    I''m afraid the four spirits can''t match?


    The three mentors have changed from disdain to horror. If they despise the enemy, they are afraid that they will lose the battle. Where does this guy come from?


    "It''s terrible..."


    On the high stage, Dean Huang looked at Ning Tao, brushed his forehead, and said helplessly: "is little martial uncle involved? Only he can think of this abnormal pattern. "


    Behind him, several elders had no choice but to smile bitterly, nodded and said: "after all, little martial uncle is in charge of the wilderness. If he wants to do these things, we can''t stop him. However, little martial uncle will have a sense of propriety."


    "Although it''s not normal people who can cross it, if they cross it, rewards are not what ordinary people can imagine. It''s also a hidden chance."


    Dean Huang sighs helplessly. His eyes are fixed on Ning Tao, but there is a light in his eyes


    The wilderness.


    Ning Tao''s face was numb and his muscles were sore, but he bit his teeth and killed the last one.


    With a crash, Ning Tao''s whole body is about to collapse. He shoves a pill and shakes his head to make him sober. This seems to be 9999.


    If you remember correctly, there should be another one.


    But when he looked around, there was no stone man.


    Is he too crazy to kill, remember wrong?


    Ning Tao shakes his head. It should be impossible. Maybe he has forgotten something? Was it buried under the rocks?


    The voice of the spirit did not come out again.All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and his hair suddenly explodes. Like lightning, he uses a blink and disappears thousands of meters away.


    When I look back again, I see the gravel as high as a mountain. I don''t know when it will gradually accumulate and take shape.


    I saw a stone king as tall as a mountain. He was holding an ancient spear, his eyes were sunken, his muscles exploded, and he roared up to the sky.


    "Crouching trough, the last end is the king of the stone man," Ning Tao''s face changed, but he was exhausted.


    "Boom boom..."


    Giant king stepped on the ground, stood up, enough to block out the sky, too grand, and breath, is not inferior to the four or five spirits of the strong immortal.


    If it is the peak, Ning Tao is naturally fearless, but after killing for so long, the whole person will be tired.


    What can we do to deal with the stone king?


    "Damn it, the first level is so difficult. Who else thinks about it? It''s hard to live... "


    Ning Tao scolds secretly, but it''s wrong to think about it again? It''s clear that he doesn''t want people to pass the customs, which goes against the idea of great famine. There must be something he ignores.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Dangerous and dangerous to avoid the stone King''s stone bombing, suddenly, Ning Tao had an idea.


    Maybe, try this one.


    "Three soul Dafa, one soul born!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are brilliant, and the millstone is transformed from his mind, whistling into the stone King''s mind.


    As soon as I went in, I immediately found a center, which seemed to be the source of the king''s strength. Moreover, his strength was very weak. At most, he was not his opponent at all.


    Ning Tao is pleasantly surprised to greet the millstone to attack to go up, "bang" of a break, his in the heart big set.


    As soon as I recovered, I heard the sound of stones falling to the ground all over the world. It was deafening. It was like the collapse of a mountain and the collapse of a ground. The stone man King broke up in an instant.


    Sure enough, he guessed right.


    This level depends not only on strength, but also on wisdom!


    "Congratulations, you have successfully passed the first level of" the most powerful. Forced mode ", rewarding 10000 contribution points, plus the heart of a stone man, opening the second level channel..."


    The indifferent voice of Qi Ling came at last.


    Deep in the wilderness, the sick old man said, "I found it. It''s interesting. I''m waiting for you at the next level..."


    Boulder forest, Ning Tao a hear reward, full of fatigue seems to be swept away, see from the stone pile, suddenly fly out a deep yellow heart.


    It exudes a strong sense of strength and vitality.


    It made him move his fingers.


    The heart of the stone man, he had heard, had a great effect on refining the body, and not far away also appeared the light of an altar, leading to the second level.


    Ning Tao is surprised again to turn over a hand to take out big wild make, discover the zero character on top unexpectedly became ten thousand.


    Is a stone man a point?


    Ning Tao looks at several things in his hand and thinks about it. He bites his teeth and sits on his knees. Instead of rushing to the second pass, he swallows the stone man''s heart!

 Chapter 2763

    The first level is so difficult. If you don''t try your best to improve your strength, the rookie Wang won''t even think about it.


    Now, Ning Tao''s cultivation is in the middle of the two spirits of the immortals. The spirit is stronger than the ordinary four spirits. With all his strength, he should be able to fight against the weaker five spirits.


    But this strength is far from enough.


    In the whole freshman class, it''s not very good.


    Moreover, if he can improve, others are also improving, so he can only work harder than others.


    In the fourth turn, it reached 40%.


    The key to longevity is only 70%.


    The former can be promoted, but the latter does not dare to mess around. This is the wasteland, someone else''s territory. If you use the key without permission, you may get some people''s attention.


    After all, it''s about the safety of the galaxy.


    Ning Tao was not careless.


    At this time, Ning Tao swallowed the stone man''s heart and operated the ancient Dafa. His original immortal chapter contains the body refining, soul forging, immortal yuan, essence, Qi and spirit.


    I saw a heavy force, suddenly poured into the flesh and blood, even the skin has become dark yellow.


    The strength of the surrounding soil is also integrated.


    With the power of nature, Ning Tao is friendly to all energy, which is just the tip of the iceberg. But in the future, this energy will become Ning Tao''s right arm.


    It is an indispensable help.


    The heart of stone man is very powerful, and it belongs to the treasure that is hard to buy with money.


    Only that part of the energy into the body.


    Part of the energy goes into the heart.


    "Putong Putong... "


    Gradually, Ning Tao felt that the beating of his heart doubled. As we all know, the heart is the source of strength and the core center of human organs.


    The stronger the heart, the more explosive it produces.


    There''s a steady stream of energy coming out.


    It circulates from the five zang organs to form a large circulation, then flows into the heart, and then bursts out.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao roared, the ground under his feet collapsed directly, and was impacted by the explosive force.


    Hundreds of meters of gravel are shocked into vermicelli.


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly took a long breath of turbid Qi, opened a pair of bright eyes, flashed a happy color, hands a grip, strength has doubled.


    It''s not temporary, it''s permanent.


    "Good thing, good thing..."


    Ning Tao couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. His physical strength recovered, and he was more relaxed and energetic.


    Looking around at the ruins of the huge stone forest, and the altar of the second pass, Ning Tao''s eyes were shining, quite confident, and stepped directly into the altar.


    "Whoosh..."


    The light flashed, and the eyes became gorgeous.


    Ning Tao looked around and found that the energy of each department was very strong. No, the five elements, wind, thunder, rain, electricity, and the nine energies were all very strong.


    You know, the simple structure and reproduction of the world are evolved from these nine kinds of energy.


    All Yin and Yang and chaos contain them.


    All changes are inseparable from their ancestors.


    "What is this place? Can nine elements coexist? This Is that incredible? " Ning Tao''s feet on the ground are amazing.


    At this time, the voice of Qi Ling''s indifference came: "the second pass, the sea of elements, please choose the pass mode."


    "The best. Force, the best. Force, the best. Force!"


    Ning Tao was stunned for three seconds, but he saw that the instrument didn''t sound down. What do you mean?


    Where are the common, difficult and nightmare?


    What the hell are you going to tell me?


    What the hell? Short circuit?


    Ning Tao stares and says: "I protest. You bully people. What do you say I should choose? Is it still the most powerful mode to choose from


    "Can I choose a nightmare?"


    "The protest is invalid. Congratulations on triggering the" most powerful force "mode. 90000 elemental elves. Good luck," kylin''s voice seems to have a trace of pity.


    The last sentence is like it said to Ning Tao.


    "Good luck!"


    Ning Tao''s mouth was twitching, his eyelids were trembling, and he bullied people too much. A spirit also bullied people. He had no reason. He was full of grief and indignation, and wanted to cry without tears.


    In a flash, a roar came from all around, including gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunderstorm and electricity. The energy of nine elements suddenly appeared, just like a sea of elements, and a strange looking spirit crawled out.


    Dense, it should be 90000.


    But it''s not as powerful as the stone man.


    There are numbers that should win.


    Ning Tao''s face turns black, and the pressure he bears is much greater than those stone figures. After all, there are too many people here. When is the best time to fight like this?


    "Damn it..."


    Outside, more than 100000 people were stunned.Even if they don''t want to pay attention to it, it''s hard for them. The gorgeous color is the brightest one, which attracts people''s attention in a moment.


    "Darling, how hated is this guy? At the second level, I was besieged? "


    "The first level is so difficult. I''m afraid Ning Tao can''t pass the second level. Ninety thousand element elves, not to mention two spirits, five spirits just won''t go..."


    More than 100000 people suddenly screamed out.


    And Tang Lan silly eyes, don''t know Ning Tao suffered what hate? Wouldn''t it be better to choose a safe way?


    She saw it with her own eyes.


    That''s the most.


    Moreover, some powerful Tianjiao has passed the second level. How can she not be anxious?


    And the three tutors were abusive, laughing: "Tang Lan, I''m afraid this boy can''t even pass the second level. Don''t cry at that time."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Tang Lan was black and didn''t care about them.


    On the high stage, Dean Huang was staring at Ning Tao''s light curtain. With a puff of his mouth and a dry cough, he whispered, "are you sure there''s something wrong with the examination?"


    ;;; - o0 -


    the elder on one side wiped his sweat and said: "the news just came, it should be the younger martial uncle who is in control."


    "Er..."


    "And Dean, you see, Tianqi and Sima Shou are all in the same difficulty with Ning Tao. It''s estimated that the younger martial uncle is playing again and wants to teach them."


    Another elder said with a bitter smile.


    Dean Huang can''t laugh or cry when he hears the speech. He is a rare and serious young martial uncle. He is usually hot and crazy, but he has a sense of propriety.


    Otherwise, he would have interfered.


    Well, let the younger martial uncle exercise them


    Deep in the wilderness, the sick old man is so proud that he makes you laugh. Suddenly, he is surprised again. What does Ning Tao want?


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao crazily engulfs the five elements energy, stares and roars: "this is what you forced me to do. Come on, my natural disaster, enjoy the baptism."


    "Click Boom and boom... "


    All of a sudden, the sky was dark.


    Thunder snakes are playing and swimming.


    Seeing this, the old man was stunned for a moment, and said strangely, "how did this happen?"


    Just want to wave away, but find Ning Tao spirit out of the body, this scene can''t help but let him be stunned, not only he, even Dean Huang and others, are silly.


    Can''t you think of death?


    However, thunder and lightning came up together.


    "Boom boom..."


    And Ning Tao just bears the pain.


    "Hiss ~!"

 Chapter 2764

    If you want to say that the people present, the great masters of martial arts and Taoism, and the great ability of practice, are either the predecessors on the road of life.


    Dean Huang, one of the most important people.


    ? the first g hair $0 >


    sick old man, terrible seniority.


    Tutor, knowledgeable.


    But this scene completely subverts their view of world practice, and does the spirit come out of the body?


    What kind of school is this?


    Who doesn''t know that the mind is the most vulnerable?


    I''ve never heard of such a thing in years? It''s just a mistake, a madness!


    "Crazy, it''s driving him crazy. I can think of such a way to kill him!"


    "I''m so crazy about fighting against thunder!"


    "Yes, I went through the Tianxian robbery at that time. I tried my best to hide my mind, but I was still injured. I have been recuperating for more than ten years..."


    There was a scream and a shock.


    Hundreds of thousands of people are crazy.


    Seeing this, the three mentors almost instantly sniffed and said, "it''s ridiculous. Even if I die, I''m not sorry. I wipe my neck on the blade."


    "Tang Lan, this is the good student you recruited. You are so stupid when you have reached the level of immortals..."


    And Tang Lan''s face is very white, a jade hand tightly covers red lips, although listen to Liang Su Su, dew water, gossip said, but she never care.


    How can there be such a way?


    Ning Tao, if you die, how can I feel at ease?


    On the high stage, several elders swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "Dean, this He... "


    Dean Huang changed his face and waved his hand: "don''t worry. If Ning Tao''s robbery fails, the younger martial uncle won''t sit back and ignore him. But if he succeeds, it proves that he has opened up a new school."


    "I even think that he has already made a success. Don''t forget that he is a disaster of three spirits."


    "Three spirits..."


    Several old men with white beard looked at each other in horror. Can we say that the first two spirits are the same?


    "Go, find out the details of Ning Tao, and help me to do something else," said Dean Huang in a whisper to a confidant.


    A moment later, the elder rushed away.


    No one heard what they said?


    Deep in the wilderness, the sick old man was stunned, his eyes widened and his tongue gaped. He wanted to dispel the disaster, but he was stunned.


    Because he wants to see if Ning Tao can succeed?


    Is that the voice of everyone?


    Since we all think it''s impossible!


    "Click Click... "


    The sky and the earth seem to be connected, with ningtao as the center, running through the heaven and earth. The dead gray wind, the red lotus fire, and the thunder all hit ningtao''s mind.


    If this is changed to be an ordinary fairy, I''m afraid that under this kind of attack, I can''t hold on to a breath at all.


    But Ning Tao is different, because since he got the three soul Dharma, he gained it in the Taoist realm. Since then, he has been tempering the spirit and never stopped, just for the baptism of thunder robbery in the period of immortals.


    All in all, he has been preparing for many years.


    The elements of the five elements all poured into Ning Tao''s body. After all, the robbery was too hasty.


    Without the support of these five elements, I''m afraid I will fail.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    "Click Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao is a robber, but do you think the 90000 element spirits will survive?


    They are also not very intelligent. They can only roar, but they can''t fight ningtao. They can use all the five elements, wind, thunderstorm and electricity.


    It''s natural, too.


    But a wave of thunder came down and wiped out a large area.


    After a while, these elemental Elves were killed more than half, and they didn''t even attack Ning Tao.


    After the death of these elemental spirits, they will send out elemental energy and integrate into this heaven and earth. Before it dissipates, they are absorbed by Ning Tao.


    Gradually, Ning Tao had an idea.


    Why didn''t he improve the five elements? He''s got an idea of how to improve it.


    The essence of the five elements lies in the five elements.


    However, if he added wind, thunder, rain and electricity to the five elements, wouldn''t he be stronger? Even push the whole Dharma to a higher level, and the transformation is stronger.


    After all, the world is made up of nine elements.


    This move is absolutely powerful!


    Ning Tao''s mind trembled and he quickly calmed down. Of course, it was just an idea, an idea,


    now he is not in a hurry to understand and improve the five elements, but he will try it later.


    Gradually, the trend of natural disaster weakened.


    Ning Tao is in the mood of "Sadness". As long as he breaks through and rushes out, he can survive the disaster.Looking at the sea of elements, the dense element elves are almost dead, but there are only nine. They are huge and weak.


    There are nine kings of elements in a row.


    Even the king of stone can''t stop him.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, opened his mouth, and directly swallowed the residual energy of the disaster around him. The whole idea turned into light silver.


    After a taste, the soul comes back to the body.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    Tian Xian San Po, breakthrough!


    Ning Tao opened his eyes in surprise. With the support of the five elements and so on, he succeeded. Looking at the spirits in front of him, he made a joke.


    "Why do you want to besiege me? Just let me give you a ride. "


    "Just try my power after breaking through!"


    During the conversation, he gathered his hands together again, but unlike usual, this time he restrained each other.


    "The profound meaning of the five elements is to be born and overcome each other!"


    A reverse roulette was thrown out.

 Chapter 2765

    Reversal, power doubled.


    The five elements contain each other, which is equivalent to five times the explosion.


    Although it was the first time that Ning Tao used his hands to grasp the enemy, he practiced it thousands of times in his mind. He picked it up at random, and there was no obscurity.


    "Broken ~!"


    As soon as the backlight ring comes out, it sweeps in a circle.


    Because it''s reversed. It''s very violent and overbearing. Even when Ning Tao controls it, he feels that he can''t stabilize it. It also shows that this blow is very strong.


    "Roar..."


    The king of nine elements was not willing to roar, trying to rush up, but a semicircle, all froze.


    "Bang Boom and boom... "


    Suddenly, the light of "nine ways" was broken.


    If you look at the sea of elements, you will never see a living element spirit again. Only the light spots floating in the air, each with different colors, are mixed up in it. It''s really beautiful, just like a beautiful scenery.


    Ning Tao took a light breath and a deep breath to devour the power of the nine elements.


    K} Looking at chapter n of G edition, c) 0:}


    in Section C RP, I also want to feel the power of wind, thunderstorm and electricity.


    It is the basis for the improvement of the five elements in the future.


    "Congratulations, you have successfully crossed the second level, the sea of elements, the" most powerful "mode, which rewards 90000 contribution points, nine element veins, crystal, and a four layer time tower array plate. It has the effect of one month."


    When Qi Ling spoke, he was appreciative.


    No longer as indifferent as before.


    Ning Tao is very happy. The reward is so rich. It seems that it''s a hard work and a harvest.


    As soon as he looked up, there were nine bright and gorgeous snakes, with a strong smell of elements, surrounded by him. They were very clever and completely made of crystal stones.


    Each of these is worth tens of billions of immortal stones.


    Extremely expensive!


    And a putuan sized array plate came down. Its texture is simple, and its texture is mysterious. Ordinary people can see a few eyes, that is, dazzled and dizzy.


    Although Ning Tao has nothing to do, he can''t understand the secret. After all, he doesn''t understand the power of time.


    There is a sense, there is understanding, has not been achieved.


    "Is this a simplified time tower?"


    "You can understand that this kind of array disk can be carried with you. It''s not as clumsy as the time tower. So it''s popular, but there are too many restrictions. It''s only effective in one month. One day = 20 days, which is comparable to four floors."


    "When the power is exhausted, the array will become a waste, so it can be regarded as a luxury."


    Qi Ling explains to Ning Tao.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks very happy and excited, because what he lacks most is time.


    What about resources?


    He now has a billion immortal stones, 150 million star beads, and a number of sundries, which are enough to spend a while.


    It''s just a long spear.


    What do you want to say?


    What he learned has not been thoroughly understood. In fact, the ten taboos of immortality have already gone beyond the scope of immortality, but they don''t understand it, so they are still called immortality.


    But in fact, they are also very strong in the imperial law!


    Ning Tao believes this.


    Say Lihuang, sanhun, Xiaobai, Guyuan, old father-in-law Which of these people is not an eternal evil? I only hate that I was born at the wrong time.


    If they were born in the wild galaxy, Ning Tao is sure that everyone''s achievements will not weaken Xianhuang.


    And the creation of the method, it has experienced a long time of deduction, often hundreds of millions of years, accumulated countless efforts, crystallization, and finally Just shocked the world


    Before, in blue starfish, time tower, he was on the second floor. He used two Bering cards for two months to accelerate for 600 days. Now, with this array, he can accelerate for 600 days in a month without a token.


    It''s amazing. Good thing!


    Ning Tao happily took over, also put the nine element crystal away, looking at the great wilderness.


    Up to 100000!


    "The third pass, the passage is opened." as soon as the words of Qi Ling fell, a familiar altar appeared.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath. His strength breakthrough also greatly increases his confidence. He immediately turns over his hand and puts everything away, but suddenly realizes something strange.


    In the Yangling ring, the eyes of the candle Dragon Statue are bright. Although it is very weak, it does respond.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Here is the first treasure of the candle dragon?" Ning Tao screamed in his heart and his face changed.


    The first treasure was in the wilderness. I didn''t expect to bump into it by mistake.


    God helps me.


    A heart is excited to accelerate up!


    Ning Tao is excited and takes a deep breath. He calms down and steps fearlessly into the altar.


    "Shua", disappeared.


    And at this point, the outside world.More than 100000 people were numb. For quite a long time, no one spoke. It was as quiet as empty.


    Did you cross it?


    This sentence echoed in their minds.


    After a long time, both men and women, old and young, fell into silence and question. Which way is right? Have they been wrong all the time?


    This is a big problem.


    Even Dean Huang is constantly deducing the results


    Deep in the wilderness, the sick old man suddenly moved, slowly stroked his white beard, and even chuckled, playing with the taste: "interesting little guy..."


    "This time you have a chance to get through. I''ll see how you get through the next level? This time You''re not going to be lucky, are you? "


    "Hey, hey..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    A flash of light, Ning Tao came to a forest, where the ancient trees are not very green, but very strong, exuding the spirit of desolation, everything is still primitive.


    Most of the places around are like this.


    No, it seems different from the previous two levels.


    Ning Tao''s face was full of thought, as if he was a little more angry. He quietly checked the statue and found that its eyes became brighter.


    It shows that he is very close to the treasure.


    Moreover, the treasure is hidden somewhere in the wilderness.


    Although he was excited, Ning Tao didn''t come and move. The situation is still unknown. Qi Ling didn''t speak. It''s strange here. He can only respond to changes with constancy.


    But after looking at the spirit jade tube, I found that the barrier had disappeared, and I could determine their position.


    It was Liang Su Su who was closest to him.


    And toilet water, Tan Wanrong actually in one.


    As for Qu Miaomiao, he was far away from himself, hoping that the chill in her body could be suppressed.


    But what''s the third level?


    Ning Tao frowned and hesitated for a long time. Suddenly, he clenched his teeth. He had no choice but to join Liang Su Su first.


    I promised to help them through the examination.


    Moreover, Qi Ling said before that only when he reached the third level, he could see his friends.


    Now it seems that this is a group test.


    On the way, I heard a faint voice in my ear: "the third level, the forest of monsters, officially start, please choose the appropriate degree of difficulty."


    "The best. Force, the best. Force, the best. Force!"


    Ning Tao suddenly stares up an eye, again he does this move? You want to fool me? I''m telling you, there''s no door.


    What do you do if I don''t talk this time?


    However, after a pause of three seconds, Qi Ling suddenly said, "if you don''t speak, it means you acquiesce."


    "Congratulations, triggered the third level of" the most cattle. Forced "mode, I admire your courage, wish you good luck!"


    Ning Tao''s steps stopped, almost no one hit the tree, the whole person full silly for three seconds, suddenly jumped up, pointed to the sky and scolded.


    "Shameless, shameless..."


    "I don''t agree. I protest. It''s unfair. It''s forced buying and forced selling. When did I say I acquiesced..."


    At the same time, countless freshmen have heard this, but it is normal.


    "The third level, a total of three days."


    "In the normal mode, freshmen have to hunt and kill ten monsters with the same strength in these three days before they can pass the exam. Their demon elixir must be well preserved."


    "Difficulty level, in three days, you need to kill 20 monsters of the same level to pass."


    "Nightmare level, you need to kill 30 monsters of the same level. Remember, you must kill them yourself..."


    "Remember, you must get your travel permit within the specified time, which is also your qualification to enter the city. It is the only city in the wilderness, the city of the wilderness, which is the fourth pass."


    The warm way of Qi Ling.


    It''s a little bit too hard for people to be thrilled, isn''t it?

 Chapter 2766

    Although it''s too difficult for many people to shout, Ning Tao thinks it''s not right. It''s easy to say.


    There must be something strange or deceptive in it.


    You know, for real geniuses, it''s very easy for them to cross the ranks.


    10¡¢ Twenty or thirty doesn''t seem very difficult.


    And three days!


    "No, it''s definitely not that simple with the urine of the perverted designer..."


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao patted his head, as if he didn''t listen to the "most powerful" mode. How much do you need to hunt?


    Just about to ask, the instrument was in these people''s ears and said: "the most powerful" mode requires the hunting of 99 monsters of the same level. The last one is the designated monster, the waster owner, and the time limit is also three days. "


    "I wish you Good luck


    And words fall, a red light shines on Ning Tao.


    It came too fast. Ning Tao''s face changed, but he didn''t have time to dodge. Moreover, it flashed away, making him confused about the situation. What''s the red light?


    Ning Tao said: "what did you do to me just now? And what is the waster Lord? "


    With a faint smile, the spirit gloated and said, "it''s a good thing. It will make the monster I like you better. "


    "As for the wild master, in this wild world, there is a kind of monster named wild beast in the wild galaxy."


    "It''s the unique species of our wild galaxy, and the wild master is the leader of the wild beast. There are not many of them."


    "As long as you have the demon Dan of the waster master and the quantity that meets the conditions, you can enter "Great waste city."


    After listening to this, Ning Tao thought to himself. To put it simply, he had completed the conditions for choosing the difficulty. The demon pill was not only a token for customs clearance, but also a qualification for entering the city.


    Only in this way can we be qualified to enter the fourth level.


    I don''t know why, but he''s always kind of scared.


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy to pass. The most important thing is the waster master. This guy must be hard to deal with.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard the sound of Qi Linglang: "the third level, the forest of monsters, the assessment begins."


    "Put Beast The tide


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar, roar Roar, roar... "


    As soon as the voice fell, the deafening roar came from all directions, like thunder, like an instant came to the land of monsters.


    Then, the whole continental plate was shaking violently, and the stones on the ground were bouncing.


    It gives people a sense of oppression.


    It''s stronger than the Earth Dragon''s turning over.


    Ning Tao and other people''s faces changed greatly. They didn''t see a monster before. Now they feel like opening the gate to release the flood. The monster should be released.


    That''s the tide of animals.


    Killing monsters in the tide of beasts, isn''t that beating stones with eggs? It''s too late to escape. Do you still want to kill monsters?


    Dream!


    #Ning Tao flies into the air and looks around. He finds the smoke billowing in the distance.


    Some big, fuzzy beasts are in droves.


    It won''t be long before we get here.


    "Damn it..."


    "Go and make peace with Su Su first, and then hide!"


    Ning Tao made up his mind and sped quickly. He was not far away from Liang Su Su. In his mind detection, he even felt some figures flash by.


    It seems that all the new students who have passed the second level have come to this place.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao just rushed here, suddenly saw the thunder in front of him, and there was a breath he was familiar with.


    It''s Liang Su Su. She''s robbing.


    Ning Tao is both surprised and happy. He rushes over quickly. After a while, he is in the depression and sees the familiar shadow. Now he is bathing in the thunder.


    Her way of rescue is different from that of Ning Tao. She can''t think of it. Instead, she tries her best to hide and doesn''t touch it.


    Because the success rate will be higher.


    It''s also the way to rob people.


    After a fierce attack, the power of Tianjie is much weaker, but for Tianxian Jie, what is really terrible is not Tianjie, but Qiqing Xinmo Jie.


    "Hi Angry Sad All Love Evil Desire


    It will arouse the inner demons and enlarge the seven emotions infinitely. If it can''t get out, it will sink.


    And once they sink, they will be doomed.


    This is the most terrible thing about seven emotions and demons.


    Who has no feelings? This kind of disaster can''t be avoided. It''s more dangerous than the earth immortal disaster.


    And this is also the reason why the old madman broke through so fast. He is a blessing in disguise. What is the seven emotions in the state of no intelligence? It''s a blank.


    Therefore, as long as we can resist the thunder of Tianxian robbery, we can break through it, and the inner devil robbery doesn''t work at all.


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao has to find a way to get reincarnation grass. Juhun grass is too bad. He doesn''t think of an accident. Moreover, he has been in Dahuang Galaxy for nearly half a year. Now he doesn''t know what happened in the galaxy.If you can go back as soon as possible, you have to seize the opportunity.


    After all, time does not wait for me, everything is possible!


    I saw Liang Su Su immersed in "anger", from small to large, those angry things, all poured up, but she was born noble, not much angry.


    So she has a good chance of success.


    Sure enough, after a moment, Liang Su Su opened her beautiful eyes, and her strength went up with a bang.


    "Ha ha, congratulations on Liang Daoyou. It''s a breakthrough in strength. Congratulations," said Ning Tao, standing on the pine tree with a smile on her face.


    It seems that they got a lot of good by passing the first two levels. It''s estimated that other people are also good.


    "Why? Brother Ning, "as soon as Liang Su Su saw Ning Tao, her beautiful eyes brightened and she looked very happy. Just as she flew over, she found that Ning Tao''s cultivation was unfathomable.


    "You You broke through, too? "


    Ning Tao smell speech, smile to nod.


    Liang Su Su had no choice but to smile bitterly. He thought he could catch up with him at last. As a result, Ning Tao was still Ning Tao, and his uncle was still his uncle. As expected, he still couldn''t catch up with him.


    She shook her head, even busy way: "you see six gods, wonderful, and Wanrong them?"


    Ning Tao took out the spirit jade tube, picked his eyebrows, shook his head and said: "they are too far away, but at least they are in the third level, they can always meet."


    Just then, a fierce monster came.


    This is a tiger and leopard. It''s very fast. It kills people invisibly. It stares at them ferociously.


    "Why? It''s just a monster with three spirits, "Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and he was overjoyed.


    He wanted to collect ninety-nine monsters with three spirits. Of course, more than three spirits were OK. He was still hesitating about how to collect them, but he didn''t expect to meet one.


    Just about to start, Qi Ling suddenly said strangely in his ear, "well, I forgot to tell you that your monster is actually a wild beast. You need to hunt a hundred wild beasts of the same level."


    "This kind of monster can''t be counted!"


    Words a, Ning Tao smile a stiff, face suddenly black down, you he is teasing me?


    But seeing the tiger and leopard rush up, Ning Tao kicks it away with a black face. It''s really merciless. The tiger and leopard whimpers, breaks several bones and smashes rocks.


    With one blow, the tiger and leopard will be seriously injured.


    Liang Su Su pulled the bow with one hand. He had already built up his strength. Before he got up, he shot an arrow through it.


    The arrow went through its head.


    Just relieved, the tiger leopard suddenly flew out of a demon Dan, firmly fell in the hands of Liang Su Su.


    "Eh ~


    And Ning Tao sees this, can''t help but light Yi a, don''t say, the last hit who killed is who?


    "Tut Tut, it''s a little interesting..."

 Chapter 2767

    "Oh Ouch, ouch... "


    The first thing to see is the wild wolf, which is one of the most common and weakest wild animals.


    However, the number is huge, often thousands.


    And more rear, smoke rolling!


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, immediately way: "first find a place to hide, now no one can stop the momentum of the animal tide, wait for this momentum, and then find the opportunity to hunt alone."


    Liang Su Su agreed and happily put away the demon pill. You know, if you fight with her, it''s not sure who will win.


    She just took advantage of Ning Tao.


    And it''s just a difficult model.


    Quantity, twenty!


    "Whoosh..."


    Two people immediately low altitude flight, dare not expose themselves, looking for a suitable hiding place.


    However, as soon as it flew for a while, it fell from the sky. There was a hissing sound in its mouth. It was sharp, so it flew very fast. Its claws were like silver hooks, and its beak was like a blade. The air was blocked.


    "No, I''ve been overtaken," Liang Su Su exclaimed. There are two immortals in these three wild sculptures.


    Three spirits and two spirits.


    In the distance, some arrogant people gloated at the misfortune. These two unfortunate children are wild animals.


    But the next second, they saw that Ning Tao stepped on the spot and suddenly turned back. His hands turned into huge dragon claws, just like a shell fired. Behind him, there was a fire wing slapping. The speed was fast.


    "I don''t know what to do, flat haired bird. If you don''t chase so many people, you dare to chase Mr. Ning to death..."


    "Bang, Bang..."


    There''s no dodge. It''s all hard.


    The sharp sharp beak met the dragon claw, three dull sounds, and the strong wind came.


    Among the three wild sculptures, one of the nine steps was smashed on the spot. That day, the head of the two immortals was crooked, bloody, dizzy, and an arrow pierced instantly.


    He is Liang Su Su.


    This is a bad leak.


    However, although the three immortals and three spirits were beaten far away, it didn''t hurt much. On the contrary, they were even more angry.


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    Ning Tao listened to its roar, but flashed surprised color, his full fist was actually blocked by it, you know, the tiger and leopard can''t stop him.


    The strength of this wild beast is far higher than that of the same level.


    And the skin is rough and the meat is thick.


    "Hum, you flat haired bird is quite strong, but you can''t sing well. If you have the ability, you can take Lao Tzu''s move."


    "If you''re still alive, I''ll spare your life!"


    Ning Tao sneers, his hands condense the five elements, suddenly reverses, compresses and stabilizes the energy of the riot, and a powerful Roulette is formed in an instant.


    "B is the first one. £©0


    "the profound meaning of the five elements, the birth of mutual restraint!"


    In a flash, he threw it out.


    However, the wild carving, with its sharp sound and red eyes, roared out its wings, like a blade, to meet the roulette, hoping to split the damned roulette into pieces.


    Just like the usual bean curd dregs.


    However, when the two collided, the wild Eagle screamed, seemed to be scared, but was instantly dismembered.


    All over the sky of broken meat, splashed down.


    "Zhe ~"


    "brush..."


    Ning Tao one hand move, will demon Dan back in the hand, 100, this just finished the first.


    Wild animals are harder to deal with than you think.


    It can''t go on like this.


    Liang Su Su also got the second one. She finished one tenth of her task at once. She was overjoyed. I''m afraid the progress is the fastest


    Looking at the two left the back, fighting only in a few breath, the genius around the silly eyes.


    They killed it just now. Are you sure it''s a wild animal?


    But how is it like chopping melons and vegetables? Are wild animals that weak? That''s a headache for Dahuang!


    "This man and woman, I don''t know what is sacred," the geniuses looked with admiration.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Dang Boom Bang, bang, Bang... "


    Along the way, they met six or seven waves of monsters and some wild animals, which were killed completely.


    But most of the strength is very weak, it is cheap Liang Su Su, down, she completed three tenths, six, and Ning Tao only got three.


    Along the way also met many fairy medicine, are very expensive that kind, but Liang Su Su Su gave Ning Tao.


    Beside the waterfall, Liang Su Su gasped, holding the bow of emperor, but hesitated for a moment, frowned and said, "Taoist friend Ning, do you feel something wrong?"


    "Well, it''s a little strange, but it can''t be said," Ning Tao put away the body of the wild boa and frowned.


    "I''ve observed carefully all the way. At present, the animal tide is not close or far away from us. It''s normal for some monsters to come out occasionally to attack us.""But did you find that these monsters only attacked us, we were chased all the way, and the players behind us were ignored."


    Liang Su Su expressed his doubts.


    Ning Tao a listen, carefully think, unexpectedly suddenly way: "seems to be like this, but this is why?"


    "To tell you the truth, although I''m pretentious, I can only be regarded as mediocre among the players. This kind of special thing, even if I want to, is impossible. So, I guess nine times out of ten, it''s your accident."


    "Think about it. Have you had any changes recently? Why do monsters only chase us? "


    Liang Su Su''s eyes flashed with wisdom.


    A listen to this, Ning Tao Leng for a while, suddenly a clap thigh, thought of before that strange red light, and the instrument spirit that play cruel sound.


    "I''m afraid it''s me!" he said with a bitter smile


    But Liang Su Su''s face changed, but he said anxiously: "if it is true, you may be in danger. It may be ok now, but when the tide of animals spreads all over the area, and the wasteland city can''t get in, you will be surrounded by groups."


    "Even if you can''t hide, the more you drag it down, the more unfavorable it will be for you. You must complete your task as soon as possible, and strive to enter the city of wilderness before the tide of animals spreads all over the region!"


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately aware of this, he is now afraid to have become the target of monster.


    It''s all caused by the "most powerful" mode.


    Immediately said: "in this case, then you and I have to separate, you go to find toilet water, they, group hunting, once the conditions are met, can be included in the city."


    "And you?" Liang Su Su asked.


    "A person''s me, is the strongest me," Ning Tao mouth a hook, revealing the color of self-confidence.


    He has the way of space, and no one can stop him without special restraint.


    He took the enemy''s head among thousands of troops and even returned safely.


    "Be careful, we''ll wait for you in dahuangcheng," Liang Su Su shouts to Ning Tao.


    However, Ning Tao had already reached the top of the mountain and took out a nine grade immortal weapon. There were still several items in stock. Looking at the roaring tide of animals, he locked his gun with his hand and moved in in a flash.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Xianfa, broken mountains and rivers!"


    A moment after the explosion, Ning Tao moved back in a flash, and in his hand there was a wild animal demon Dan with three spirits.


    Without stopping, his mind locked and blinked again. After a roar, Ning Tao turned back.


    Two three soul pills.


    The efficiency is several times faster than he just did.


    But standing so high, it is easy to be found, Chu Xuan is with a wave of people on the way, far away, he saw Ning Tao, a face suddenly sneer.


    "It''s him. There''s no place for him!"


    "Jie Jie..."

 Chapter 2768

    "Brother Chu, what are you looking at? The tide of animals is coming, "a woman exclaimed.


    But Chu Xuan sneered, waved his big hand, and said: "don''t panic, come with me, there is a dead garbage trying to challenge my master."


    "Come on, let''s clean him up and let him know what rules and manners are..."


    "Whoosh..."


    In this half an hour, Ning Tao has harvested eight demon pills, which is 11 in total.


    This speed is his limit.


    However, as for the waster master, he has no eyes yet, but he should be the strongest in the animal tide.


    He has felt a lot of pressure.


    Chu Xuan couldn''t let it go when he met the five immortals


    Seven or eight people immediately shot together, all of them were immortals. Together, they stopped the wild lion, and even the three wild bears were in the range of attack.


    "Immortal method, breaking wasteland fist!"


    "Xianfa, Jinxian wrapped demon array!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Chu Xuan made a series of moves and turned into a white crane. He skillfully defeated the enemy and defeated the wild lion.


    At a certain moment, when the wild lion is scarred, he can''t fight any more. Chu Xuan is very happy and asks everyone to fight the wild bear. He turns into a tiger and wants to bite the wild lion to death.


    But just jumped into the air, a figure suddenly appeared in the wild lion behind, a shot decisively pierced it.


    The next second, both disappear.


    "Boom..."


    Chu Xuan fell down, the power of terror hit a big hole, but the whole person was covered, what about the wild lion? Just now he seemed to see Ning Tao coming?


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Stop, my bear, no..." A pain through the heart of the roar, suddenly reverberated in the ear.


    Chu Xuan quickly jumped out, but saw that there were two bears missing. A young man was crying weakly. He beat for a long time and was about to kill the two bears.


    But Ning Tao appeared like a ghost, killed the two bears like a ghost, and disappeared like a ghost.


    A whole set of movements, too skilled.


    It''s only a second or two fast.


    The rest of the bear was clamped by a woman. Seeing this, before he had time to panic, a long gun passed through the bear''s chest. Ning Tao sneered and glanced at a few people and left in a blink.


    Left eight people who were stupid.


    "No..."

 Chapter 2769

    The wail reverberated around the pool.


    The word "no" is heartbreaking.


    After five days of hard work, Chu Tao was beaten by three people.


    They just robbed Ning Tao of three spirits.


    "It''s a big loss, blood loss..."


    "Ning Tao, get out of here. Ah, I I''m going to kill you, kill you... "


    "Get out, get out for me..."


    Chuxuan''s roar is mixed with the murderous spirit.


    However, no matter how Chu Xuan and other eight people curse, Ning Tao''s figure never appears.


    It''s driving these eight people crazy.


    People did not attract, but attracted a wild python, nine steps, jumped out from the bottom of the pool, opened the bloody mouth, and bit at the woman.


    "Jiji..."


    This surprise attack came so fast that I couldn''t cover my ears.


    But after all, there is a strength gap, the woman screamed, and Chu Xuan has reacted, a tiger shaped fist rushed out, to blow it away.


    This blow has already half killed the boa constrictor.


    But there was no need to mend the knife. The space was wriggling. One hand reached out and cut off the snake''s head like a knife.


    Next second, grab the boa and disappear.


    It''s only a second from the beginning to the end.


    He only showed his hands.


    "Xi Li Wow... "


    Cool pool of water in the sky, but in addition to the sound of falling water, a dead silence, no one spoke.


    The eight men''s eyes widened and they were numb.


    "No Ah... "


    "Ning Tao, you bastard, bitch, a nine level monster, do you want to rob him?"


    "Get out of here. I want to fight with you forever. You son of a bitch, coward, I''m angry. If you''re a man, get out of here..."


    Chu Xuan roared around with red eyes.


    While screaming, while crazy vent attack.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The outside world was speechless.


    There''s a little bit of humor and a little bit of schadenfreude.


    But the Tiger Crane master trembled with anger and said: "this It''s cheating. It''s a test competition. How can it be so shameless? It''s not a good number... "


    "It''s hard to be elegant to carve a small insect. How can there be such a despicable freshman in our Dahuang war yard?"


    The jade spirit real person also angrily rebukes a way.


    However, Tang Lan is proud of the happy laugh, sarcastic way: "skill is inferior to others, there is a face to speak?"


    "Eight people can''t see a prey. They deserve to be starved to death!"


    The latest m-new chapter * section s_ Z0y


    "you You... "


    The old face of master Huhe turned red.


    On the high stage, beside the headmaster and the elders, there was a gorgeous middle-aged man, frowning and staring at the light curtain.


    Dean Huang looked at him and said with a smile, "Liukong, what do you think of the child''s space attainments?"


    The middle-aged man, who was called "Liukong", said respectfully: "the use of space is too rough, but it''s better to be proficient. This kind of thing should not be done less."


    "Ha ha..."


    President Huang laughed, but said with appreciation: "in terms of application, we can learn, improve, and be good at heart. We can develop our strengths and avoid our weaknesses. In terms of tactics and tactics, we are far ahead of the same level."


    "Compared with you, he is much better. He is not only flexible, but also brave and resourceful."


    "The dean said yes!"


    The middle-aged man gave a farfetched smile.


    But in his eyes, space is a kind of sacred power. It''s a shame to be used in such a small way.


    How can such people compare with themselves?


    And he is the first person in Dahuang Galaxy space, famous Immortal King of the sky!


    Deep in the wilderness, the sick old man was stunned for a long time. Finally, he clapped his hands and laughed, touched his chin, and joked: "yes, interesting little guy."


    "It''s more than you can handle."


    "But I want to see how long your real strength can be hidden? I''m more and more interested in you. Haha... "


    In the forest sea thousands of meters away, Ning Tao can see clearly through his mind. In front of him are five corpses, including wild lions, wild bears, and dead wild boa.


    But only four pieces of waste pills met his requirements.


    The total is fifteen.


    But it''s a long way to go!


    Ning Tao ponders that it''s only an hour or two in the past, three days away, and it''s still early.


    However, only guarding Chu Xuan is afraid to starve to death, as long as let them throw a rat''s fear on the line, after this matter, let Ning Tao completely let go.


    "Hunting Here we go"The way of space, great teleportation!"


    Thousands of kilometers away, Feng yuanliangzheng was more than twice as strong as the lion against the enemy''s two headed dragon with five spirits. They fought for a long time.


    Just before the division, a black gun suddenly penetrated Huangjiao and pierced his heart.


    The next second, both disappear.


    "What What''s the situation? " Feng Yuanliang was stupefied and confused. He didn''t recover for a long time.


    Brass is fighting against the tiger on the other side. It''s a hot-blooded hand-to-hand battle, but Ning Tao suddenly appears, takes the opportunity to push back brass with one punch, and smashes the tiger''s head with one palm.


    "Brush..."


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, he frowned, but didn''t get angry, because before he came, the master had already said that they were enemies.


    Tang Lan''s students are his enemies.


    If possible, they must not stay, at least they can not get the position of rookie king.


    So he was not surprised that Ning Tao gave him a hand. He even thought about driving them out if possible, declaring them a failure. But before he could do it, Ning Tao had already taken the lead.


    Feng Yuanliang thought harder than brass, but before, no one took Ning Tao to heart.


    They think it''s a junk.


    But just a moment ago, let them wake up


    Brass rubbed his fist. Even he was afraid of that fist just now. Ning Tao? It''s a bit interesting. If we can meet him, he will definitely win or lose with him.


    "Whoosh..."


    Three hours later, in a forest, chuxuan was robbed again, six heads of three spirits, one of four spirits.


    Chuxuan is mad on the spot.


    Until the whole forest is completely destroyed.


    Six hours later, chuxuan carefully hunts a rabbit in the valley to be food. After a ripple, the rabbit disappears.


    "Ning Tao, I @ #..."


    Brass and fengyuanliang were not spared, but they skirted around and went to hunt in the distance.


    Ning Tao is clearly forcing them out.


    However, Ning Tao only aims at their three sides. Chu Xuan reminds him that if he doesn''t start first, it''s bad luck for him to wait for their three sides to join hands.


    Even if they can''t be eliminated, their rewards should be greatly reduced and weakened.


    In a day and a half, Ning Tao got together.


    Ninety nine wild animal demon pills.


    There''s only one left!


    But Ning Tao has been wandering for such a long time, and I haven''t seen any wasters? I don''t even know what it is.


    Those three big arrogants are all driven crazy by Ning Tao.


    But the way of space is so helpless, if there is no targeted method, at least the strength is much stronger than Ning Tao, in order to stop, otherwise it is difficult to catch him.


    The fear of hunting is completely dominated by Ning Tao.


    Just as they were about to collapse, the waster appeared!

 Chapter 2770

    In the endless tide of beasts, a giant beast appeared, pale yellow, with its eyes wide open, and a pair of winding horns on its head. It was 33 feet tall, and its face was cruel and contemptuous.


    A roar makes all animals submit.


    Like the king of beasts, like Titans!


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Ning Tao and all the people saw the towering beast, and the violent power came like a storm.


    Nearly a thousand monsters were lifted up at one stroke.


    "Attack, flatten the human, kill," the waster Lord roared up to the sky. His muscles were like boulders, and he also exuded strange colors, which made it more ferocious.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    With a command, the scattered monsters are boiling, like the scene of ten thousand horses galloping, forming a line.


    It''s like a tsunami coming towards the crowd.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao takes a breath of cold air. Is this the waster master? He heard a friar shouting like this.


    This strength, at least to have six spirits.


    It''s even as powerful as seven.


    I''m afraid chuxuan, fengyuanliang and brass can''t beat each other. If they join hands, there''s still a chance.


    What kind of monster is this?


    So horrible?


    Outside, hundreds of thousands of people''s faces changed. They turned out to be the waster Lord, the natural leader, and the king of the wild animals.


    It looks like a reduced version of the star giant, more like a descendant, inheriting the power of terror. If the adult wasteland Lord fairy king sees it, he will flee.


    And the adult star giant, even if the Immortal Emperor are scared, dare not easily set foot on their edge.


    People can''t help but fear when they think of it.


    It really deserves to be Dahuang college.


    Tang Lan, Tiger Crane master and jade spirit Master are not satisfied with each other, but they don''t argue any more. They frown and look at the light curtain.


    The more you get to the back, the crazier the animal tide is, and the harder it is to complete the task.


    This is just the beginning of a waster


    In the wilderness, freshmen scream and flee.


    Ning Tao looks dignified, no longer staring at the three people, in front of this head is his last task, he wants to find a way to get its beast Dan.


    But even if they have the strength to deal with it, there are still many arrogant, are eyeing.


    Even if you kill them, you may not get them.


    All of a sudden, two invincible figures rushed out, one left and one right, and killed the waster master at the same time, which caused a great disturbance inside and outside.


    "Look, it''s Huang Tianqi, the head of Sikong."


    "My God, is this a joint effort? No No, it''s about who can win the first kill? "


    "The first killing of the waster Lord must be in one of the two men..."


    Nearly a million people are excited.


    Because the new king of this competition, I''m afraid it will be born in the two. If anyone can win the waster first, magnify it, maybe he can win the new king first.


    After all, it''s a symbol of strength.


    It''s like robbing the new king to rob the famine Lord!


    "Tianqi, Tianqi, Shouyu Tianqi, come on, kill it first and take the new king..."


    "Well, don''t dream. We are the best choice for the new king. This waster master must have been killed by our first son..."


    The two sides are quarreling with each other.


    Even a lot of big people are looking forward to this battle. I''m afraid it won''t be so simple.


    Sure enough, Zhao Hou, Liang family, Liang Xinghe, Heima, Feng Zian and others all shot to kill him, and regarded the first waster as a fragrant steamed bun.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyebrows are wrinkled into words. It''s even harder for so many people to get involved.


    His way of space is not invincible.


    "Damn it, give up?"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The sound of fighting was earth shaking. The five evildoers fought alone against the waster Lord. They all suppressed it without any effort.


    The monsters who rushed up to protect the waster Lord came up and died. The strong wind and the shock wave stirred countless monsters into pieces.


    All of a sudden, a river of blood.


    And the waster Lord was furious, and every step of it was shaking, and no one dared to take its positive power.


    Even in the wilderness, I dare not.


    Bloody wounds appeared on him.


    However, it also has rough skin and thick flesh, which are all skin injuries. It has tenacious vitality. It can collapse the space with one punch, and its horns are sharper than the emperor''s utensils.


    "Damn human, I am invincible..."


    "Xianfa, Dahuang fighting boxing!"


    "Xianfa, Zhao Jiaqiang!"


    "Immortal method, five robber fingers..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Within thousands of meters of the wasteland owner, ordinary people did not dare to get close to him, and the light could not stand the pressure.And Ning Tao stares at him. No matter how many times he deduces, there''s no possibility of taking away the waster owner. He''s too big. Can''t he help it?


    All of a sudden, he listened to the roar of the waster master, crazy, a light suddenly jumped to his heart.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brighten, he looks very happy. He suddenly raises his gun to attack. He bursts out at full speed and rushes to the sky. Then he shoots down from the sky with a gun.


    It''s like a meteor across the sky.


    "Immortal method, level eight wasteland!"


    Feeling this power, five Tianjiao looked up. Is this guy brain sick?


    Although the strength of this move is enhanced, it is a living target. The random strike of the waster Lord is enough to smash him to pieces.


    Huang Tianqi also saw clearly at this time that it was him, the guy who embarrassed himself, but then flashed a sneer, it turned out that he was just a fool.


    "I''m looking for death..."


    In the distance, the brass that comes quickly, Chu Xuan three people see this, also all dead stare at this scene.


    Want to see the end of Ning Tao?


    "Kill it, kill it..."


    Outside, Tang Lanmei''s eyes shrink and tightly covers her red lips for fear of shaking and screaming.


    "No, Ning Tao..."


    In the eyes of all the people, the waster master patted Feiliang Xinghe with one hand, and noticed the sharp point in the sky, just like a fly. When he turned his head, he opened the mouth of the lake.


    "Mole ants, be my food


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    A terrible force of suction erupted from his mouth.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. His attack became disordered and soon out of control. Looking at the huge mouth as black as a lake below, he was so scared that he was about to hide.


    "Damn it, I don''t want to eat you!"


    "Move it for me..."


    But as soon as the words came down, a dark moment wrapped him up, and the waster master jumped and swallowed him.


    "Boom..."


    A huge object fell to the ground, and the earthquake cracked.


    Although this meat is not enough for it to plug its teeth, the meat is delicious.


    It hasn''t tasted human flesh for a long time.


    And Huang Tianqi, Sikong head see this, sniff, sneer and shake his head, but also so.


    Do you really think the waster Lord is a common monster?


    Ridiculous!


    "By Eaten? Ha ha Ha ha Did you see that? That bastard was eaten, ha ha... "


    "He has done many evil deeds, and he has finally been punished. Ha ha, heaven helps me, heaven helps me..."


    Chuxuan and fengyuanliang laugh wildly.


    At this moment, there is a kind of unspeakable cheerfulness, as if out of a bad breath, all over the joy.


    Cool!


    Comfortable!


    What a pleasure!


    Outside, Tang Lan''s face turned pale and stiff for a long time. The sound of ridicule from master Huhe and others was blurred. In front of her eyes, it was blurred and black, and there was a sense of death.


    "Is it over?"


    "Ning Tao, sister, I''m sorry for you!"

 Chapter 2771

    Tang Lanmei''s eyes were tearful, and her heart pricked like a needle, as if she had been drained for a moment.


    What she thought of for the first time was not the offering of 3100, but her guilt.


    If not for her, how could Ning Tao die young?


    Why go all the way?


    It''s her who forced Ning Tao!


    If not for her, Ning Tao may have a good life, leisurely, as in the past hidden strength, take a proper position, no one will offend.


    Can also enter the college, live a free life, marry a few school flowers as a wife and have children.


    But all this was destroyed by herself!


    "Ning Tao There is no dead body


    Not even a trace of the wreckage could be found.


    Tang Lan tears painfully.


    And in the field, it was quiet for a few seconds before we gradually heard sighs, regrets and sighs.


    Pitiful a demon, unexpectedly such a death method.


    There were a lot of people looking after him.


    "Well, it''s all over..."


    The three mentors heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that Tang Lan was so miserable, they shook their heads in pity and could not help feeling proud.


    It''s not that I''m interested.


    Let her learn a lesson


    On the high stage, Dean Huang and a group of elders frowned. Did they die like this? In the heart unexpectedly empty?


    But Liukong Xianjun sniffed: "I''m afraid it''s retribution to do such a mean thing. I don''t have a whole body to die and become food. I''m also a poor man..."


    After hearing this, Dean Huang looked a little gloomy. He felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    But he can''t say anything at the moment.


    I had to hum and deduce to myself


    Deep in the wilderness, the sick old man stood up and put away his leisurely smile. His face showed indifference and his eyes were like a torch, staring at the wild beast tightly.


    One finger flicks back and forth.


    Seems to be hesitant to move?


    Is it really over?


    "Boom boom..."


    On the battlefield, three more people joined.


    They are three men of brass and three evildoers. There are eight evildoers in all. They work together and aim at each other. They have no power to fight back.


    If you are one of them, I''m afraid that no one is absolutely sure. Kill it.


    The ordinary seven Spirits of celestial beings are not its rivals.


    But eight people besieged, the wild beast was soon beaten to flesh and blood, a horn was broken, no matter how hard the skin was also beaten to show the bones, but the vitality is still tenacious, like crazy attack people.


    "Human beings, you all die, roar A group of cowards, mole ants, I''m sure the wild animals will step down on you.... "


    "I am king, who dares to kill me?"


    But his voice just dropped. Huang Tianqi made a big blow, and almost didn''t hit his head askew. It sounded like thunder. His strength was too terrible.


    I''m afraid of seeing Sikong capital.


    Once pointed out, a ray of light pierced the shoulder of the waster Lord!


    "Roar, roar..."


    When the waster lord left, he was beaten to death by a group of humble ants.


    Even if they die,


    can''t make them feel better?


    As soon as Feng Zian and Liang Xinghe rushed up, they were heavily hit by the wasters. Regardless of their killing attack, they were also hit thousands of meters away.


    Even if you don''t die, you''ll be seriously injured.


    But the price of this punch is that they cut off an arm and fell like a skyscraper.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    "Waster Lord, you are dying. Take your life," Chu Xuan screamed with surprise and rushed up.


    But a bloody gun, dead locked chuxuan, in an instant, more than a dozen illusory long gun to kill, immediately will chuxuan forced repeatedly back.


    "Zhao Hou, what do you want to do?"


    "Well, what do I want to do? It''s what you want to do? Waster master? Is that what you can do? " Zhao Hou stood in front of him with a gun, indifferent.


    "You..."


    "Immortality, iron wall!"


    "Immortal method, jade spirit true body!"


    In the distance, brass and Feng Yuanliang had a fight. They were close to the waster master while fighting. Everyone wanted to take the waster master''s last blow as their own.


    There were two more, and they fought fiercely.


    Huangtianqi and sikongshou!


    "All of you have done this. It''s not good for anyone to drag on. The waster Lord is seriously injured and in danger. He will fall in a few moments. If we fight on, we will be surrounded by the tide of animals."


    "It''s better to choose one person as soon as possible and end the war, or you won''t be able to get it and nobody will look good."


    Feng Yuanliang drinks as he makes a move.


    Hearing this, five people''s eyes twinkle. It''s nice to say, but you''re the closest.Who doesn''t want the first one?


    Can snatch the waster Lord to prove can snatch the new king!


    "Dang Dang..."


    At this time, the waster master was seriously injured and in danger. His scarlet eyes were dim and looked at several people. Although his wisdom was not high, he could almost understand the meaning of several people.


    Want to be the one who killed it.


    But it is a king. How can it be killed by these ants? It would rather end up on its own.


    You can''t help these villains!


    As soon as he was about to give up, he suddenly became crazy in pain, and his whole body was emitting white smoke, and he screamed bitterly. This strange movement made six people look at it.


    "Ah..."


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Haven''t you heard of such a means?"


    All of a sudden, Chu Xuan can''t help shivering, eyes staring round, inexplicably thought of the fear of being dominated, and screamed: "no No Let''s kill it... "


    Feng Yuanliang and Huang shuddered pale and screamed, making a quick blow.


    "Immortal method, heaven shaking fist!"


    "Immortal method, jade immortal palm!"


    Huang Tianqi and his wife didn''t respond. They just wanted to fight. Suddenly, the waster master screamed, a hot wave came, a lot of white gas gushed out, and his huge body burst out.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    I saw a dragon as high as hundreds of feet, which expanded from the body of the waster owner and let it explode to death.


    The shock of terror lifted everything around.


    He also forced six people back.


    Hundreds of feet, it was higher than the two heads of the wasters. The sky was full of broken meat and bones. There was not much blood, but a lot of white fog.


    The whole body of the dragon is covered with a golden flame, which is extremely hot. A pair of dragon eyes look down on all living beings, and the corner of his mouth is filled with a radian of evil spirit. In his mouth, there is a huge demon pill.


    "Well That''s the demon pill of the waster master, "said Sima Shou, looking up at the giant and gnashing his teeth.


    "Ning Tao, it must be Ning Tao..." Chu Xuan eyes canthus to crack, lung is almost gas explosion.


    He felt a shadow from today.


    When hunting monsters, he always feels that Ning Tao is about to appear, not only him, but also Feng Yuanliang and Huang Zi.


    "Damn, this breath is really you. Before, you dare to make me make a fool of myself in front of so many people, but now you dare to rob my demon pill. You want to die..."


    Huang Tianqi was very angry and suddenly rushed up.


    But Sikong head is not willing to lag behind. They have worked hard for so long, but they are all taken by Ning Tao strangely.


    How not to be angry?


    However, Ning Tao didn''t even fight with them. He shrunk into a human figure and said with a laugh: "thank you for your hospitality. I''ll take this demon pill..."


    "Dahuangcheng is waiting for you!"


    "The way of space, great teleportation!"


    Ning Tao plunges into the vast space.


    Huang Tian and Qi were very angry, but they couldn''t find Ning Tao, which was beyond the scope of their mind.


    "Damn, damn..."

 Chapter 2772

    The white fog was dispersed, leaving only thousands of meters of ruins and a mountain of corpses.


    I''m afraid the famine Lord didn''t expect to die like this.


    It''s blown up alive. It''s burned!


    Huangtianqi, sikongshou, Huangzi, Zhaohou, fengyuanliang and chuxuan all have black faces. Although there is no one else here, they feel that the sky is full of jokes and ridicule, which makes them turn green and red.


    I''m ashamed of myself.


    In the end, it''s all cheap. Ning Tao''s son of a bitch is full of unwillingness and grievances.


    "Ning Tao, we are not finished..."


    "When we get to dahuangcheng, we''ll settle the accounts."


    Outside, people''s minds are buzzing.


    What happened just now?


    How could a dragon suddenly appear in the wasteland? There are hundreds of feet of huge, at one stroke support burst wasteland Lord, this contrast, let no one think.


    It seems that the dragon was changed by Ning Tao.


    He''s not dead! It seems to have a lot to do with the dragon people! This guy is definitely a hidden evil!


    Dean Huang even showed a smile, nodded his head with satisfaction, stroked white beard and tasted it slowly. It was a nice boy.


    But behind him, Liukong Xianjun was as miserable as eating a dead fly, with a black face.


    When I think of what he said just now, I slap my face.


    Why didn''t he die?


    But Tang Lan is stunned, stares at Ning Tao''s fragment, full Leng good half ring, only then difficult way: "did not Not dead? And the demon pill? "


    In an instant, the great surprise surged into my heart, with tears hanging, weeping with joy, dancing.


    Tang Lan red face, busy wipe away tears, surprise and excited, this Hun boy, why make so dangerous? Almost made her think she was dead.


    I lied to her pure tears.


    "Bad guy..."


    And the three mentors were pale, looking at each other one by one, and couldn''t spit out a word for a long time.


    "This Ning Tao is a great enemy!"


    "The new king''s position, even if there will be a change, in any case, it can''t be taken by Tang Lan, even if it is taken by Huang Tianqi and Sikong head..."


    Deep in the wilderness, the sick old man sighed and found that he could not help standing for a long time.


    I can''t help but smile bitterly


    "Oh, I''m so stupid..."


    "Whoosh..."


    Dahuangcheng, the only city in dahuangcheng.


    Although the city is not big, no monster dares to attack, because how many people come and how many people die.


    So as long as you enter the city, you can rest easy and no longer be threatened by monsters. However, if you want to enter the city, you will have to complete the task in the selected mode.


    It has been nearly two days since the third pass, and there are nearly ten thousand people in the city.


    Although there are few, you have to know that there are only 50000 or 60000 freshmen selected. At least 30000 people have been eliminated from the three levels. Many people choose the ordinary mode and rise steadily.


    For them, Nightmare mode is an unfinished task, not to mention the "most powerful" mode.


    Few people know about this model.


    At this time, many people are standing on the wall, looking forward to the dust in front of them, hoping that their companions will appear.


    Among them are Hua Lushui, Qu Miaomiao and Liang Su Su. They have been waiting here for a long time, but Ning Tao has not appeared.


    It''s not going to happen, is it?


    "You said..."


    "No, my master, he will come. I firmly believe that he will," she said, holding on to the rock.


    Qu Miaomiao also nodded and said, "I also believe in the young master. With his strength, few people can help him."


    Hearing this, Liang Su Su gave a bitter smile. Although she was willing to do the same, she was always worried because she knew Ning Tao''s situation.


    "Ning Tao, where are you?"


    Under the call, the space above the city was suddenly torn open by a man and came out slowly.


    This man''s clothes were ragged, and it seemed that they had been corroded. Some flesh and blood were filled with blue light, and a stream of corrosive gas was removed from his body.


    And this person is Ning Tao!


    "Look, it''s Shifu. I know that Shifu is the one who wants to take the new king."


    Floral water is adoring.


    Qu Miaomiao and Liang Su Su also breathed a sigh of relief. I don''t know when they all mentioned their voices.


    At this time, Ning Tao is also palpitating.


    The stomach of the waster master is extremely corrosive. The nine grade immortal utensils turn into molten iron in an instant. He still takes the opportunity to hide in yanglingjie to escape.


    If it''s Xumi Jiezhu, I''m afraid it has been destroyed.


    Ning Tao can''t bear to be destroyed in vain.


    When he entered yanglingjie, he kept staring at it with his mind. When he realized that the time was coming, he made a move at one stroke. In the heyday, it was hard to say who would win or lose.This time, he picked up a big bargain.


    But it also provoked public anger.


    "Forget it, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land. Sooner or later, those who should come will come," Ning Tao shook his head.


    At this time, the ear actually sounded the appreciation of the spirit: "Congratulations, the third level, the monster forest" most cattle. Forced "mode through, well done."


    "Reward 100000 contribution value, kill the demon elixir, add One soul cultivation! "


    Ning Tao is stunned for a while, didn''t understand the meaning of the last sentence, can cultivation still give?


    In the next second, a huge force of nine stars poured into the body continuously. It was very pure and could be absorbed directly, making his breath soar.


    Ning Tao was surprised and felt the improvement of his cultivation. He ran the ancient Dharma.


    How could there be such a reward?


    This kind of promotion has no side effects, because his cultivation also needs to absorb energy, which is only very long. Now he just saves this time.


    Ning Tao once heard Tang Lan say that the power of the nine stars was collected from the starry sky by Da Neng.


    Every can is priceless.


    You can use it when you practice!


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao is surprised to let go of the phagocytosis, even the fourth turn is also phagocytizing. Now it''s only 50%, and blue sea star''s animal Dan is all given to it.


    And most of the gains along the way.


    I see a straight line soaring cultivation!


    But deep in the wilderness, the sick old man picked his eyebrows and looked at the empty jar in his hand. His face couldn''t hang on, so he immediately took out another jar.


    It is reasonable to say that even Tianjiao, a can is enough to break through. Is there anything wrong with this guy going down one can?


    It''s a whole can of nine stars.


    What''s going on?


    Soon, the second can was empty. The sick old man was a little silly, and his face flashed with pain. How could the little bastard not be fed?


    In front of the wasteland City, Ning Tao feels the power of interruption again, and immediately becomes suspicious.


    What do you say to improve one soul cultivation?


    Now he is only promoted to the middle and late stage of Sanpo!


    Not long after that, the power of the long lost nine stars came down again, and Ning Tao groaned comfortably.


    "Cool


    But there was a dry cough in my ear: "the last can, it''s gone after use. I''ll do it by myself."


    "Er..."


    Deep in the wilderness, the sick old man looked at the third pot which was about to dry up. He was so sad that he was going to die!


    What''s the matter with you?


    Actually want to think of to give him this reward!


    "My baby..."

 Chapter 2773

    Soon, the third can was empty.


    With the sick old man''s black face, Ning Tao finally became more interesting and didn''t let the fourth turn store energy. His cultivation soon reached the top of his three spirits, but he didn''t break through.


    It''s not that I can''t, but that Ning Tao is pressing.


    I''m going to consolidate for a while.


    He has just broken through the three spirits for a few days. He always has time to settle down, not to mention being a trump card.


    He just made people angry.


    This wave of rewards really gives Ning Tao a surprise, and also solves his urgent need. His strength has risen greatly, and there is no sequela.


    The fourth turn, also reached 80%!


    It may be possible to complete the transformation in the wilderness!


    When Ning Tao opened his eyes, he couldn''t help but roar with excitement. The surging power gushed out and shocked all sides. He immediately fell in front of Hualu with a smile.


    "How are you all? Are you all right? "


    "It''s all right, master. You see I''ve broken through the immortals," hualushui said happily.


    After hearing this, he was surprised to find that the strength of the six immortals was not stable.


    It seems that he has his own fortune.


    "Well done, well done!"


    Looking up at Qu Miaomiao, or with a gentle smile, his strength was restored to the four spirits of the immortals.


    It is estimated that there was also a chill.


    Fortunately, I have my own pills.


    Seeing that he was worried, Qu Miaomiao comforted him and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m ok. I can suppress it already."


    Ning Tao nodded, but when he looked around, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He couldn''t help suspecting: "what about Tan Wanrong? Hasn''t he got through yet? "


    "No, she inquired about the news in the city. This pass seems to be different. There is a tower of time in the center of the city, but it has not been opened yet. Sister Rong said that it must have something to do with it."


    Hualu is hydrolyzed and released.


    "Oh? Time tower? It''s really strange. How can there be a great waste city? " Ning Tao also felt that something was wrong.


    Standing on the city wall, overlooking the whole wasteland, the smoke billows in front of the city, the tide of beasts is still boiling, and there are still a lot of Tianjiao who will complete the task.


    Some of them have been completed. Dare to report here.


    The distance is too far for him to see clearly.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao looks at the back of the city, and suddenly finds the difference. It turns out that there is a stone step mountain. I don''t know where to go?


    It''s probably the fifth level.


    Before long, Tan Wanrong came back. She also broke through to the two spirits of heaven, and seemed to have just been promoted.


    "Ning Daoyou, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Ning Tao nods and smiles, and finds that Dongxuan Sanzi and jinyuze also surround him.


    We have made great progress in our strength.


    Just think about it. As long as you can pass the three levels, rewards alone will be enough to make your accomplishments better.


    Their contribution value has reached 200000.


    I don''t know what''s the use?


    There are demon Dan, Ning Tao was still very angry, with his harvest as a reward, but asked to know, all the demon Dan has been handed in.


    No one left the demon Dan.


    Except for him!


    Ning Tao feels his chin and looks at the demon Dan in the ring. Good guy, it''s as big as a head. It''s definitely a valuable treasure.


    As a reward, it''s not a loss.


    It''s really not in vain.


    Not only is his cultivation growing rapidly, but also, more importantly, he is closer to the first treasure.


    The eyes of the candle dragon are shining with gold!


    It seems that in the stone steps mountain


    Ning Tao overlooks the peak, thinking that even if he doesn''t take the new king, he will get the treasure. Maybe, this is the chance.


    Just thinking about it, I heard a roar: "ningtao thief, let''s die!"


    Two terrible offensives were earth shaking.


    "Master, be careful," hualushui''s eyes are about to crack, yelling at Ning Tao.


    When Ning Tao turns his head, he suddenly finds that Huang Tianqi and Sikong are angry. They both get the demon Dan from the waster master at the same time.


    "Damn, how can it be so fast?"


    He just wanted to get out of the way, but a third force suddenly dissipated the two offensives.


    "Fighting is not allowed in the wasteland city. Violators should be expelled," the dignified voice of Qi Ling resounded through the city.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he burst out laughing and joked: "you two, I''m really sorry. Please bear it for a while longer. Ha ha..."


    "You..."


    The wasteland is dark with a face, and he is also disheartened at the moment. He is tired enough to fight alone.


    Immediately cold hum a, ferocious way: "Ning Tao, I tell you, you can escape the first day, can''t escape 15, you and I a war, you can''t escape.""And Ben Shao," said Sikong.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao heard this, he suddenly asked, "who is Sikong Xin?"


    "Sikong letter?"


    Sikong head smell speech Leng for a while, up and down looked at Ning Tao one eye, disdain a way: "how? Do you want to use my brother''s name to crush me? I tell you, it doesn''t work. "


    "Ha ha..."


    "You think too much, I just want you to tell him that I will go to him," said Ning Tao, bewildered and confused.


    But only Qu Miaomiao burst into tears.


    "Psycho," sikongshou was too lazy to talk with him, so he directly found a corner to get his reward.


    The fourth level is not simple!

 Chapter 2774

    Si kongxin, the chief culprit of Qu Miaomiao.


    A few years ago, if it wasn''t for him, how could Qu Miaomiao''s marrow be eroded by the cold? How can they be separated from the rest of the people?


    She escaped.


    But all her people were captured by sikongxin.


    So far, her life and death are uncertain, and there is no news from her. She came to the college just to find the captured people


    Ning Tao gives her a comforting eye. At the moment, it''s too urgent. They are still in the assessment, and this person is the head of Sikong, not the letter of Sikong.


    Qu Miaomiao red eyes and nodded.


    It was the young master who gave her a new life. She listened to the young master''s arrangement.


    Third, the assessment time is three days.


    Now it''s the last day. The more people come, the more arrogant and black horses emerge in endlessly.


    I have to say that the five tests are fair.


    It''s also a chance for those who have talent but haven''t explored their potential.


    Zhao Hou, Feng Zian and Liang Xinghe arrived late. They were all disheartened and seriously injured. They took a look at Ning Tao, who was meditating in meditation, and at Huangtian and Qi in the distance. Their faces flashed strange.


    They didn''t do it.


    Shouldn''t we fight to death?


    Thinking of this, the three men looked at each other and immediately realized that there was something strange in it. They didn''t dare to act rashly. They calmly looked for their own places.


    From early morning to dusk.


    Just as the third day is about to pass, the distant horizon desperately catches up with three red eyed crazy figures.


    It''s brass, fengyuanliang and chuxuan.


    It''s dangerous to finish the task at the last moment of time, and it''s all thanks to Ning Tao.


    "Ningtao, you son of a bitch, I''ll kill you," chuxuan and fengyuanliang roared and killed ningtao.


    But they shook their heads in pity.


    Sure enough, Ning Tao sat on the ground without raising his eyelids. Just when the two attacks were about to hit him, an invisible hand wiped them out directly, and even shook them back.


    "What What? "


    They snorted and their faces changed.


    At this time, Qi Ling''s indifferent voice came from the sky: "fighting is not allowed in the city of the great wilderness. The fourth pass, the city of the great wilderness, open up!"


    Hearing this, Chu Xuan''s face turned green.


    Zhao Hou and others sniffed, stupid, but the next second, their faces suddenly changed, and their accomplishments were suppressed in an instant.


    There seems to be a ban on the body.


    Not just them, but all the freshmen present.


    Ning Tao finally opened his eyes and noticed the slow flow of power in his body. He could not help frowning. What''s the way?


    At this time, Qi Ling said: "don''t panic, your strength has been suppressed to a level, so there is no difference between them."


    "The first test is strength."


    "The second test is skill."


    "The third test is survival."


    "The fourth test is Savvy


    "Savvy?"


    Ning Tao and others pick eyebrows, look suddenly, it seems that this pass, a little different, but how to test this understanding?


    "The rule of this level is to select the immortal Dharma, the quasi imperial Dharma, and even the imperial Dharma according to the mode you choose. The time limit is one month. As long as you introduce the Dharma you choose within the specified time, you can achieve a small success."


    Qi Ling explained.


    When they heard this, their faces changed.


    It''s too difficult to understand an immortal Dharma or even an emperor Dharma in a month, isn''t it? Even for beginners, it''s too harsh!


    You know, all the immortal methods they have learned have been realized for several years before they succeed. Even if they are evil geniuses, they can''t understand them in a month, can they? Even Liang Xingtong, known as a "talented woman", is not sure.


    Ning Tao and Huang Tianqi all frown.


    There should be something else, otherwise more than 90% of the people here will be eliminated.


    Sure enough, Qi Ling explained, "I believe some of you have discovered that there is a four story time tower in the center of the city. This is what you are prepared for your enlightenment. You can enjoy time acceleration without a token."


    "In addition, you are not allowed to do it in the city, but you can do it in the time tower, but you can only use the method you choose to understand."


    "If there are violators, expel the competition immediately!"


    "Three days later, the time tower opens!"


    After hearing this, people''s faces softened a little. Four story time tower, it''s possible under the acceleration of time.


    But it''s not that simple.


    Can the time tower hold so many people at once?


    Ning Tao is thoughtful and ponders with hualushui and others for a moment. This model can''t be chosen indiscriminately. Others can''t help much.


    After a while, some people have chosen the model."Ordinary, superior immortal method."


    "Difficulty is the best way."


    "Nightmare, quasi imperial law!"


    Although the choice of imperial law is very attractive, many people know how much they have, so most of them choose the ordinary mode.


    And the common mode is basically the same.


    Tan Wanrong and Liang Susu''s two daughters weigh up and choose the difficult mode.


    But hualushui and qumiaomiao wanted to choose the Nightmare mode, but inadvertently triggered the "most powerful" mode, and one person chose a xiapindifa.


    Although it was unexpected, Ning Tao was not very worried because he saw hualushui''s savvy. It was amazing. Xiapin Difa and time tower should be able to eat it. Qu Miaomiao and Ning Tao were more relieved.


    They are the princesses of the Shanling generation.


    On the strength is not weaker than him!


    All of a sudden, there was a straightforward voice in my ear: "although you are still the best. Forced mode, please don''t curse, give you a small welfare."


    "Fist, palm and body, choose one!"


    Ning Tao Leng for a moment, when did this guy become so good? You know how to give yourself benefits?


    This time, I even chose the model for myself.


    I always feel uneasy.


    Immediately cold hum a, curl a mouth way: "weasel to chicken new year, certainly have no good intentions."


    "Don''t worry, this time it''s a big advantage. Others are random. Only a few people have the right to choose which kind of imperial law they want."


    The soft way of Qi Ling.


    Ning Tao felt his chin and thought about it. He knew he couldn''t avoid it. He said immediately, "then I''ll choose the body method."


    For a long time, he had the way of space, so he never cared about the body method. Now that he has this opportunity, it''s not for nothing.


    As soon as the words fell, a golden light shot into my mind.


    "The best imperial Dharma, glimpses from the surface!"


    Ning Tao didn''t see anything else. He only saw the eight golden characters. His brain suddenly "hummed" for a while. He would be happy to jump three feet high.


    But now, his face turned green.


    "Your uncle..."


    "In a month, you let me understand the supreme Dharma? Are you doing me good or harm? "


    "And What else is the remnant volume? The first half volume, you avenge yourself. I don''t accept it. I protest. Why is their most powerful mode just inferior imperial law? "


    Ning Tao suddenly stares big a pair of ox eyes, indignant way.


    "The protest is invalid. It''s a big advantage for you. You''re so grumpy. Now young people, hum, if you''re outside, this supreme imperial law will cause a bloodbath. The Immortal King and the Immortal Emperor all dream of it."


    "If you get the benefit, you still have to sell yourself. You can do it yourself. Do you want it or not?" Qi Ling snorted.

 Chapter 2775

    Ning Tao''s mouth twitches, feeling the obscure scriptures in his mind. Is it a blessing or a curse?


    Up to now, he has some understanding of some areas of Famen. There is no division in the Milky way, but it is very detailed in the wild galaxy.


    The immortal method is divided into lower, middle, upper and best.


    The imperial law is also divided in this way.


    And the supreme Dharma, even if you look at the wild galaxy, is also a rare precious existence.


    For example, there are not necessarily such profound methods in dongxuantian and xuanluozong. If they are put outside, they will definitely cause a bloodbath and countless powerful robbers.


    But now it''s not the right time. Ning Tao is not sure if he wants to understand it.


    It''s only been a month.


    Even the fourth time tower is only 600 days!


    "Damn it..."


    When I looked up, I found that the whole wasteland city was like an empty city, a dead city, and tens of thousands of figures were sitting on their knees, trying their best to understand the immortal Dharma.


    Every minute and every second can''t be delayed.


    Huang Tianqi, sikongshou, Zhao Hou, Liang Xingtong, chuxuan and others have also fallen into enlightenment.


    Ning Tao sighed helplessly, so he had to sit on his knees and meditate. The stronger the power of the spirit, the faster the comprehension will be. Of course, it depends on his own understanding. Maybe a palindrome can make it difficult for ordinary people for ten and a half days.


    But smart people can do it at a glance.


    Naturally, the day after tomorrow is not unchangeable


    Three days in a flash!


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The roar came from the wasteland City, and the tremors awakened the people, and they all looked at the black tower.


    From the bottom of the earth, slowly up to the ground.


    "Time tower, open, please remember the rules, don''t do stupid things," Qi Ling said in a flat voice.


    As soon as the words came out, the whole wasteland city was boiling.


    But just about to rush up, a light and shadow rushed to the front in an instant. Instead of rushing to the black tower for the first time, they leaked their own breath in the same place.


    This person is Ning Tao!


    "My doom, come!"


    "Boom Click Click... "


    People''s faces changed greatly. They were scared to step back again and again. How could this guy rob at this time?


    Do the rules really allow it?


    In fact, this is a matter that Ning Tao decided after careful consideration and was allowed to do.


    Within the rules, breakthroughs can be allowed as long as you don''t use methods other than enlightenment.


    "Shennian Out of the body


    Even more terrifying, thunder and earth fire incline wildly.


    A doomsday scene appeared in front of people, including thunder, strong wind, weak water, heart fire


    People are thrilled. They have never seen such a perverse way of robbing. Even Huang Tianqi, Sikong head, brass and others are scared at this moment.


    Has this guy been doing this all the time?


    How can he live to this day?


    For a time, tens of thousands of people were frightened by Ning Tao, and none of them dared to move. They were stopped by him.


    Outside, hundreds of thousands of people sighed.


    I saw this method again. This guy really came here like this. He''s really a freak.


    But some people doubt: "how does this guy choose to rob at this time, which is not in line with his style?"


    "Yes, in addition to improving some strength, it''s basically useless, and it will be suppressed after breaking through. Why do you want to do more..."


    Tang Lan can''t figure it out, and the three tutors can''t understand it. Anyway, they know this guy doesn''t do good.


    On the contrary, Dean Huang pondered for a while, nodded and said with a smile: "before the battle, first attack his heart, then regret his spirit, disintegrate his ambition and destroy his mind."


    "I didn''t expect that this boy is still a master of the art of war. He knows how to make use of his strengths. In this way, I''m afraid Tianqi is scared by this boy. As long as he leaves some shadows in his heart, he will naturally take care of it."


    "At this level, no one should want to provoke him. It seems that Ning has won 80%..."


    Listen to the admiration of the Dean, but Liukong Xianjun doesn''t think so. He despises me. How can you say so evil? Anyway, he looks like a villain to Ning Tao.


    But the one who set up the transmission array should have something to do with Ning Tao. He still needs to think about this


    The wasteland city is full of thunder.


    This power is so terrible that everyone shrinks to a corner, because 90% of the city is the scope of Ning Tao''s natural disaster, and no one wants to touch it.


    Although Huang Tianqi was very unconvinced, he had to admit that his natural disaster was more amazing than his own.


    Even he is not willing to break into the disaster.


    It seems that they have a strong enemy!


    After a long time, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes and swallowed up the remaining force of the disaster. With a bang of breath, he broke through the four spirits of the immortals.


    Strength suddenly soared.He had been polishing for three days.


    But just break through, still don''t aftertaste a strong taste, that strange prohibition appeared again, and pressure Ning Tao back to the same level, the disaster dissipated.


    Ning Tao took a long breath, looked at the crowd in the corner, and flew to the time tower alone.


    A few people follow the dew.


    "Whoosh..."


    After hesitating for a second or two, the crowd burst out and rushed to the time tower like a scalp. One by one, they became red eyed.


    "Rush, time tower, there must be a place for me. I''m an iron bull. I must enter the college."


    "Who isn''t? Don''t squeeze me... "


    "Ah..."


    When the desolate days were in full swing, the chief of Sikong and others were the first to bear the brunt.


    As soon as they entered the time tower, they suddenly felt that time and space were staggered. Although the first floor was vast, they didn''t stay here. They rushed all the way.


    The third floor, where they saw four hualushui, ignored them, soon came to the fourth floor.


    On the fourth floor, there is already a figure.


    It''s Ning Tao!


    He sat in the best position, cold and dignified, with a straight back, sacred and inviolable.


    Huang Tianqi, the head of Sikong hesitated for a moment. He still remembered the disaster just now. There were ten positions on the fourth floor, which were not too different from each other. He immediately gave a cold hum and didn''t want to pay attention to it with him.


    The fifth is to settle accounts.


    Then he found a place to sit down.


    Before he could sit down, the six of them rushed up and took a look at Ning Tao and Huang Tianqi who were willing to sit down. They couldn''t help hesitating.


    But it''s not too late. I don''t want to worry about it with Ning Tao, so I find a place to sit down.


    That leaves one place.


    After a while, a lady came up. When she saw the crowd, she first gave a smile and sat down in the last place.


    I don''t fight, I don''t rob, and I know the rules.


    Liang Xinghe nodded to her. This is her cousin of Liang family. However, Xingtong relies on her ability.


    She is known as a "talented woman".


    This level of savvy, she is best at!


    Soon, a few people rushed up, but when they saw the crowd, their faces turned white. None of these people could be provoked.


    With a sigh, he retreated to the third floor.


    In the middle of this, not without those arrogant, a few people directly hit it.


    Even with the method just chosen, it''s enough to deal with these mediocre people.


    Ning Tao, sitting on the top of the fourth floor, secretly opens a crack in his eyes. Seeing that no one is bothering him, he is relieved to scare these silly children. Otherwise, he is afraid that he will be besieged.


    The next step is to try our best to understand the supreme Dharma. Time is pressing


    But this realization, unexpectedly passed a whole year!

 Chapter 2776

    Time tower a year, the outside world only about 18 days, including the buffer of the three days, a total of 21 days in the past, the fourth pass they have nine days.


    If you use the time tower to accelerate, the fourth floor is One hundred and eighty days!


    But it''s too short to comprehend the Dharma.


    The outside world can''t see the inside of the time tower, because no matter how powerful it is, it can''t see the mystery of time and space.


    So they just wait.


    In the time tower, the fourth floor.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes. This time he closed the door and gained a lot. He also made great progress, but he was still a little short of time to get started.


    I always feel a little bit worse.


    In the past year, he didn''t get to the top either.


    The whole has made progress, such as the five elements, the power of the world, the taboos and the immortals. They can learn from each other, gain more, and have a lot of inspiration.


    Although all people''s accomplishments are suppressed to the same level, it doesn''t mean that they can''t cultivate and improve.


    There are people robbing in Dahuang city every day.


    It''s very lively.


    Up to the fourth floor, down to the first floor, it is full, but it can only accommodate thousands of people, and more people are anxious outside the time tower.


    Time is coming.


    But the strength is poor, but there is no way to grab it?


    All of a sudden, on the fourth floor, a movement let everyone see, the original "talented girl Liang Xingtong" got up.


    "Xingtong, you..."


    Liang Xinghe''s eyes lit up as if he had guessed something.


    Liang Xingtong, however, with a slight smile, leaned over to the nine people and said with a smile, "Xingtong is waiting for you at the fifth level, so let the little girl explore the way first."


    "Goodbye ~!"


    After that, he left the fourth floor.


    Ning Tao several people exclaim, is also a burst of sigh, although do not know what Liang Xingtong comprehend? But at least it''s Dharma. She''s already started.


    She deserves to be a famous talented woman.


    It also made nine people feel inferior.


    Chu Xuan''s eyes turned, but he said sarcastically: "Alas, everyone''s younger sister Xingtong has passed the test. A villain sitting on the top and in the best position has nothing to do with it. It''s really shameful."


    "In my opinion, the first position should belong to brother Tianqi and brother Sima!"


    As soon as the words came out, Huang Tianqi and Sima Shou sniffed at the same time. This kind of rough provocation can also be used. It''s too early to decide the outcome.


    But they have written down the account


    And the remaining five glances, this must be talking about Ning Tao, do not know how he reacted?


    And Ning Tao sneers, droops a light way: "if you don''t want to be hit time tower, stay obediently."


    "You..."


    Chu Xuan is so angry that he can''t help but want to do it.


    But seven people face dew expectation, but let Chu Xuan hesitate again, because no matter win or lose, it''s not good for him, and now time is pressing, he hasn''t started yet.


    If something goes wrong and he misses the game, he will regret it all his life.


    After thinking about it, I sat down with a cold hum.


    But as soon as he sat down, a beautiful shadow suddenly came up, and the nine people looked curiously, trying to see which talent was coming to grab the tenth position.


    However, all eight of them were astonished and suspicious, because they were very strange.


    Is it the new black horse?


    On the contrary, Ning Tao brightened his eyes and said with great joy: "Miaomiao, it''s you."


    Qu Miaomiao hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Chu Xuan''s eyes squint. Do these two people know each other? As soon as his mouth was hooked, he turned over his hand and clapped it out. He yelled, "where are the women from? Do you want to come to the fourth floor?"


    "The emperor''s law, imitates the animal seal!"


    It''s quite popular.


    Eight people eyebrow a pick, it seems that Chu Xuan still has some ability, from this blow, he is not far from the entrance, I''m afraid, can''t be underestimated.


    However, Qu Miaomiao gave a cold hum, and the one handed seal was also photographed without fear.


    And this palm, as if condenses a mysterious hazy virtual shadow, magnificent, bright, as if condenses endless wisdom, bright and mighty.


    "Imperial law, Linghuang seal!"


    And this hit was 90% hot.


    "What What? "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A loud noise came out, the two palms were opposite, the wind was blowing, the eight people did not move like a mountain, but Chu Xuan snorted, three steps backward, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding.


    "Cough..."


    "You Who is it? "


    In the face of Chu Xuan''s interrogation, Qu Miaomiao hums coldly, looks at Ning Tao, and says sweetly: "I''m just a little maid beside the young master."


    "Young master? Ning TaoEight people are all in a daze. They give Ning Tao a strange look, and the latter touches his nose awkwardly.


    Seeing this, people secretly scolded the beast that was harming the little sister of the good family.


    Chu Xuan black face, wipe off the bloodstain of the corner of the mouth, did not dare to speak, in the third layer of enlightenment, unexpectedly faster than he in the fourth layer of progress, this woman is not simple.


    I broke my teeth and swallowed them in my stomach.


    People also have fear.


    When Qu Miaomiao was about to take a seat, Ning Tao suddenly said, "Miaomiao, come and sit with me."


    "And you, young master?"


    "I go down to stroll, relax," Ning Tao smiles, but when he gets up, he glances at everyone.


    It''s like who dares to touch her?


    All of them are on the fourth floor. There is not much difference between them. No one wants to make a big fight. Moreover, this girl is in good condition, and they don''t want to provoke her.


    After all, Qu Miaomiao reached the highest position, but Ning Tao didn''t sit in the tenth position. Instead, he stretched out and walked down the fourth floor.


    Until his back completely disappeared, Chu Xuan said contemptuously: "I don''t think he has the face to stay here."


    But as soon as he turned his head, Qu Miaomiao made an angry move


    "Boom You You are crazy... "


    On the third floor, Ning Tao came down. There was no other reason. He just felt that no matter how much time he had, he couldn''t catch the chance. What was the difference between him? Did he miss something?


    Glimmer, a total of three levels, floating light, glimmer, Aurora!


    It is said that the last level can cut through the space, and there was a great power training to the last step, using "Aurora" to drive, which was shuttling between galaxies.


    It''s incredibly fast.


    But Ning Tao didn''t even understand "floating light", how could he think so much?


    As soon as he came down, he saw the chaotic fighting. It was very hot. One man challenged seven or eight people, but it was obvious that he was tired of dealing with it.


    He was even shot with several mouthfuls of blood.


    This person, unexpectedly is the toilet water!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, his brain becomes blank in an instant. A picture is reflected in his eyes. A young man, who is training his body, jumps up high and his hands are crisscrossed together, just like a giant bear smashing down.


    "Xianfa, black bear hit hard!"


    Hua Lushui''s face turned pale. He had no power to fight back. He could only watch him fight down.


    It took at least a few months of serious injury.


    "Damn it..."


    But a streamer flashed by, and the fast crowd didn''t respond. The blow had fallen heavily, which made the time tower tremble, but the people were gone.


    "Why What''s going on? What just happened? "


    In the exclamation, at the entrance of the fourth floor, Ning Tao stands in the distance in ecstasy. He doesn''t seem to move, but the dew is standing beside him blankly.


    I don''t know why he''s here?


    And all this, just because of Ning Tao''s "glint", in the moment just now, the entry!

 Chapter 2777

    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao laughs heartily and wants to take a mouthful of toilet water. The six gods are really his lucky stars.


    Always bring yourself good luck.


    If it wasn''t for his anxiety, his mind was empty, and his blood was on his head. He subconsciously tried to save him, and his speed soared. I''m afraid I still don''t know when I can get started?


    "Teacher master worker? What''s the smile about? It''s Am I too embarrassed? " The flower water is a fog channel.


    "Don''t think about it any more. Let''s see how the master can avenge you," said Ning Tao with confidence. He took a step and said proudly, "let''s go together. If you can get to this seat, I''ll lose."


    "What? Is that crazy? Look down on people? Now everyone''s accomplishments are the same... "


    "That is, if you want to say that it''s better to pick seven, but you still boast that other people can''t hit you, that you can kill the teacher Fu with random fists, and that you can''t get together as a maniac?"


    For a moment, everyone was angry.


    Have a sense of being humiliated, looked down upon, eager to prove their strength.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t settle it in the future, brothers. Come on," the young man roared and rushed up with seven people.


    Ning Tao is surrounded by a ring.


    But before he was surrounded, he saw a flash of light. A young man with a sword was shocked. As soon as he turned around, a sharp leg whip came and kicked him over 300 meters.


    Ning Tao stands with his negative hand and points his toes on his sword. He is independent and light.


    "Wocao, he''s so arrogant. How fast is he? Don''t be afraid. Follow me... "


    "Xianfa, black bear hit hard!"


    "Xianfa, break the army!"


    "Zhun Di FA, Zhui Feng bu..."


    For a moment, six people tried their best to make the third floor so noisy that more and more people came to watch, but only six people could be seen in the field, and there was a vague streamer.


    It''s a little dizzy after a long time. It seems to be an illusion.


    "Right side, wrong. I''m on the left side. Here, can you see clearly and call again?"


    "Didn''t you eat? Could you hurry up... "


    The field is full of Ning Tao''s voice, but can''t find where it is. After only looking at it for a while, the toilet water holds the wall and shakes its head, and the eyes are dazzled.


    Even Tianjiao, the fastest of them, is less than one tenth of Ning Tao''s footwork.


    "My God? Is his cultivation really the same as ours? Is that the difference between evil and genius? "


    "I don''t believe it, brothers. Let''s go together. I''ll see how many people he can hide," some people roared and rushed in.


    At one time, the number reached more than 20.


    Dong Xuan''s three sons, Liang Su Su and even Jin Yu Ze breathed as if they had seen Ning Tao''s defeat.


    That streamer has some weakness.


    After all, in the same realm, this step is already the limit. Ning Tao holds his breath, has no spare power to speak, and his speed rises again, just like above the wind.


    "Brothers, come on, he''s dying. I almost hit him just now..."


    In the noise, Ning Tao''s physical strength is getting worse and worse. Several times, he is close to being hit. Although he takes risks, his body method is improving rapidly. He will attack some people appropriately.


    It''s fast, even if it''s just an ordinary shot, it''s also a heavy blow, including thousands.


    When wenyuxuan was about to come out, he said, "what do you want to do? Don''t stop it


    Hearing this, the young man changed his face and gritted his teeth. He hurriedly asked his brothers to stop.


    As soon as seven or eight people stopped, so did the rest.


    When they saw this, they could not help but whisper that it was "xuanluozi", a powerful Tianjiao.


    I''m afraid it''s just brass, Zhao Hou and others.


    On the third floor is the top.


    Ning Tao also stops, breathes heavily, but the smile of the corner of the mouth is more and more thick, happy.


    The body method has already been very skilled, at present this kind of speed, already can compare with his ordinary blink.


    At this time, the "xuanluozi" came up and said respectfully to Ning Tao: "dare to ask, but brother Ning?"


    "Who are you?" Ning Tao hesitated. Although he didn''t know him, he just relieved himself, but he had a good impression on him.


    "I''m xuanluozi of the xuanluozong generation, and I''m also the disciple of the xuanluozong leader. My master once sent me a letter to let brother Ning and I advance and retreat together. I didn''t expect to meet you today. Brother Ning is really a dragon among the people."


    Xuanluozi said with a smile of admiration.


    He would never have been able to come if he had just played that hand. Even if one person played seven people, it would have been hard.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that he was "the pride of the generation of xuanluozong". He thought that the leader of xuanluozong was just a polite remark.After all, it''s just repairing the teleport array for him.


    It really surprised him.


    He immediately said with a smile, "brother xuanluo, you don''t need to be polite. If you need any help in the future, just ask. The patriarch has asked me to take care of you."


    "Thank you, brother Ning," xuanluozi said excitedly.


    They were born in remote areas, and they don''t have many friends. It''s really a good thing that they can climb up the high branch of Ning Tao, the fourth level of evil.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from the fourth floor. The sky was deserted, and the head of Sikong walked down together.


    Looking at the noise on the third floor, they walked straight down without even looking at it. But when they passed by Ning Tao, they sneered: "we are waiting for you at the fifth level. Let''s settle the new accounts together."


    "If you can''t even pass this pass, we''ll be disappointed. I hope you don''t feel so bad."


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, negative hand light smile way: "don''t worry, I will catch up with you, and beyond."


    "Hum ~!"


    Three people cold hum, each go their separate ways.


    But the number of people dropped by three, and now the fourth floor is empty for three.


    For a moment, people were ready to move.


    Ning Tao takes a long breath, gives six gods a look, lets him go up, and pats xuanluozi. Naturally, this advantage can''t be taken by outsiders.


    Floral water understanding, directly on the fourth floor.


    Xuanluozi was even more excited. He immediately arched his hand at ningtao: "brother Ning''s kindness is unforgettable."


    Immediately followed on the fourth floor.


    There''s one last place.


    The crowd is tense. Although Ning Tao is in the control position, he has shocked the crowd just now, let alone Wen Xuan and other people.


    Ning Tao looks at Liang Su Su, Jin Yu Ze and Dong Xuan, but these days he shakes his head with a bitter smile.


    Even if they go up, they will not be at ease.


    Because I don''t have that qualification.


    The third floor is very good.


    At this time, a well-known and powerful Tianjiao came over and gave Ning Tao a ring with a smile, which was full of Tiancai and Dibao Xingchen beads.


    Ning Tao eyes for a moment stare straight, smile not close mouth, quickly satisfied with nod let him up.


    This child is really sensible.


    People can''t help sighing.


    At this time, Ning Tao heard a dry cough: "cough, that, Congratulations, the fourth pass, the city of wilderness," the most cow. Forced "mode of customs clearance."


    "100000 contribution value will be awarded, and the purchase qualification of" supreme imperial law, superficial shadow "will be added."


    "You are allowed to go to the fifth and last pass, and climb the king''s ladder!"


    Ning Tao was stunned for three seconds, then suddenly scratched his head and said, "no? Hey, you''re a little bit stingy this time? "


    "Dig..."

 Chapter 2778

    Qi Lingqi is confused. Is he still stingy?


    If you let the tutors and students know, I''m afraid they will be red eyed one by one. Countless Tianjiao dream of getting it, but they can''t help it.


    It is far more amazing than the value of one soul cultivation.


    Ning Tao just doesn''t know the goods


    However, Ning Tao was not happy and said: "Hey, can you change one, don''t always make these empty..."


    Deep in the wasteland, the sick old man''s face turned green and shivered with anger. He wanted to rush out and beat Ning Tao. He was an open-minded bastard, but he didn''t know Taishan.


    It''s not clear which is more important.


    Don''t even have such a precious qualification


    Qi Ling took a deep breath, shook a twitching face, and explained, "boy, you have to think about it. It''s a qualification you can''t buy with money."


    "In the future, when you want to exchange the second half, if you have nothing to do, if you want to cry without tears, if you want to hate each other, if you have nothing to love, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is a little hairy by it. Is it so evil? "What''s the mystery of this?" he asked


    "Well, I ask you, do you know how precious the supreme Dharma is?" Qi Ling complacent way.


    Ning Tao said: "ten billion "Stars and pearls?"


    "Narrow, too narrow. I tell you, it''s not something you can buy with money. It''s very rare to say that in the college, people can get the qualification to buy the best imperial law."


    "Well, your tutor''s name is Tang Lan, right? She has worked in the college for hundreds of years. Even so, she has no right or qualification to buy the best imperial law. "


    "Even the three senior tutors can only have certain qualifications unless they have won the best tutor three times. Among them, the" horizontal training "has been achieved, but not only to achieve, but also to spend a lot of money to contribute."


    "Now you understand?" Qi Ling despises Tao.


    After digesting these words, Ning Tao swallowed his saliva and realized: "it''s so precious."


    "Nonsense, or do you think anyone can practice the supreme Dharma? It''s the dream of fairyland. "


    "Even if you put it in bawangzong, it''s also the secret of not spreading. It''s the treasure of Zhenzong. It''s extremely precious. If you can practice to the first half, you can burn high incense."


    "If you give back 10 billion, if you give out 100 billion, no one will sell you," Qi Ling said with disdain.


    Ning Tao is speechless and thinks about it for a while. It seems that it''s not bad. After all, he has already practiced the method of "glimpses of light" and it''s very suitable for him. Even in the future, it can be combined with his way of space.


    In the second half, he naturally wants to find a way to buy it.


    He immediately waved his hand and said vaguely, "OK, that''s it. It''s just so so..."


    But the sick old man widened his eyes and trembled with anger. How could he still look aggrieved? It''s an amazing reward, OK?


    You don''t want it. I don''t want it.


    It''s just an exception for you.


    The sick old man was very angry. He wanted to take it back, but after weighing it over and over again, he finally snorted angrily. I don''t care about you. It''s a loss of status. You will thank me in the future


    Time tower, Ning Tao out of his wilderness order, above the impressively have 300000 contribution value.


    It''s a fortune he''s been fighting all the way.


    There is also a four layer time array disk, which has a month''s effect, nine element veins, and a hundred wild animal demon pills. Of course, there are only a dozen left at the moment.


    Those are all absorbed by Ning Tao with the fourth transfer.


    Now it''s 88%!


    It''s not far from transformation!


    Put away the token, Ning Tao is not in a hurry to leave. How can he leave such a good place as the time tower? Nine days outside, but more than 100 days here.


    We should make full use of every resource here.


    It can''t be wasted.


    "Come on, let''s fight again if you don''t admit defeat. If anyone can meet me, I''ll give you a hundred thousand stars..."


    Ning Tao shouts to the crowd.


    On hearing this, the crowd all around suddenly screamed and burst out shouting: "I And me, I can meet you and lose your fortune... "


    "Come on, brothers..."


    For a moment, the third floor is lively again. After all, with money, there is infinite power.


    The reason why Ning Tao does this is that it is the simplest way. In actual combat, transformation is the right way, which is different from the methods of HuaQuan, embroidering legs and killing people.


    There are still many shortcomings in his body method today


    Day after day, month after month!


    The people here go and stay, Liang Xinghe three people, brass three people have left here, even Qu Miaomiao, toilet water also left.


    But Ning Tao was not impatient and never left. He even controlled the entrance of the fourth floor passage.


    It''s not that no one has met him in the past 100 odd days, or even quite a few. Ning Tao has let in more than two million star beads. But he controls the channel, but he has made more than 20 million. Are you angry?Under the temptation of money, all of us have made great efforts, and Ning Tao''s body method is more mature.


    Gradually towards the first layer of "floating light" close!


    In all aspects, Ning Tao has been pushed to the limit, and it is impossible to make great progress in a short time.


    When aware of this problem, Ning Tao chooses to leave, and it''s time to go to the fifth level. When Tianjiao of the third level sees him go, they are relieved. This abnormal bastard finally leaves.


    However, many people gradually come to realize that the method they chose has already been introduced.


    In the process of training with Ning Tao, they are also making progress and transformation. Originally, some people who had no hope completed the task inconceivably.


    For a moment, people were surprised and wailed


    "Whoosh..."


    The outside world, people staring at the light curtain, suddenly someone exclaimed: "you look, Ning Tao, he finally came out, dangerous, the fourth level only one or two hours."


    Tang Lan see this, also finally put down the heart, this boy, no one let her at ease.


    She''s been staring at the light for a month.


    The three mentors all sank their faces and got nervous inexplicably. At the end of the day, three thousand years of worship, how could Ning Tao be like a little strong?


    Just pray that the new king is not Ning Tao


    On the high stage, Liukong immortal sniffed, disdaining to say: "the understanding is so poor, it seems that the previous three levels are really cheating, there is no real ability."


    More than a dozen elders pondered, this is not unreasonable, Ning Tao out is too late.


    There is no comparison between Huang Tianqi and others.


    However, Dean Huang glanced at him and suddenly said, "what is the level of ningtao''s Enlightenment?"


    An elder behind him quickly took out his token and checked it. A moment later, he took a breath of cold air. How could he say: "back to the Dean, it''s a flash of light!"


    "What?"


    Not to mention Liukong Xianjun, even Dean Huang was startled and almost didn''t pull off his beard.


    As the president of the college, he naturally has a clear idea. This is one of the treasures of the college. Although it is very valuable, it is too difficult.


    It took more than a year to learn the best imperial Dharma. The word "evil" is not enough to describe.


    When Liukong fairy king heard this, he felt as if he had eaten a dead fly. Dean Huang glanced at him and thought deeply. He remembered that Liukong and several freshmen in that year had been given the opportunity to understand the first half of the book.


    As a result, in the time tower 600 days did not understand, Liukong on this and "glimpses" no chance.


    I''m afraid it hurt his mind just now.


    "It''s true," he said with a laugh. "Although we can understand the light and shadow at the last moment, we still need to appreciate it again. This understanding can at least rank in the top ten of the freshmen."


    "Ha ha..."


    "He should have just got started by luck. The dean said that he could rank in the top ten. It''s too exaggerating for him," said Liukong fairy. His face was full of jealousy.


    However, the elder gave a wry smile and said: "President Hui, Ning Tao is the first in his understanding, and the second is the talented woman, Liang Xingtong."


    "Row More How much? "


    Dean Huang lost his voice and screamed, pulling off a few beards, with a look of gaping.


    As if he had been stabbed with a knife, Liuguang Xianjun''s cheek was hot and he said angrily: "how can this be possible? It must be true. How can he be more intelligent than liang Xingtong? "


    The elders could not help looking silly.


    Seeing the elder, he explained with difficulty: "little martial uncle said that Liang Xingtong was indeed the first one to complete the task, but what she learned was only Shangpin emperor''s Dharma, and Ning Tao completed it in half an hour."


    "But what he learned is the best imperial law. All in all, Ning Tao deserves to be the first."


    After saying that, more than a dozen people have been numb.


    Streamer as if heard the "Pa. pa" sound.


    It hurts to be beaten in the face


    Out of the wasteland City, Ning Tao headed for the stone steps. As he expected, this was the place where the fifth pass was assessed. Many people were already climbing.


    Some people even throw a lot out of others.


    In a moment, Ning Tao arrived at the foot of the stone steps. Looking up, there was only one black spot on the top of the mountain, but the statue of the candle dragon in the ring trembled slightly, and his eyes were as bright as light bulbs.


    Is this the first treasure of candlelight? He really chose a good place.


    At this time, the voice of Qi Ling came to my ear: "this mountain was originally called Shengshan, and this ladder was originally called dengshengti, but later some people said it was disrespectful, so it was changed to Climb the king''s ladder


    "In fact, there is a climbing ladder, but in sage college, this one is just a copy of our school."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao can''t smile bitterly. The imitation is so proud, but it seems strange.


    "There are 1000 steps on the king''s ladder. Each of them contains the painstaking efforts and crystallization of our ancestors in Dahuang war yard. It is a priceless treasure, and also contains magical power.""But you can''t underestimate it. It''s forbidden to fly on the stone steps. You can''t even fly. If you want to get to the top of the mountain, you can only climb it step by step."


    "Every time you step on a stone step, the artistic conception, pressure and gravity you bear are superimposed and increased. You must do according to your ability. Otherwise, there will be the possibility of falling. You only need to climb 300 steps to get through the customs."


    Qi Ling explained patiently.


    Ning Tao listened quietly, looked up, and suddenly said, "what if I want to take the new king?"


    Qi Ling was silent for a moment, and said strangely: "climb to the top of the mountain. As long as there is only one person left on the top of the mountain, the name of the new king is naturally his."

 Chapter 2779

    "The top of the mountain? Is it gravity again? "


    Ning Tao murmured that he was no stranger to gravity, and even had many experience in confrontation.


    But it can''t be said that immune and ignore, the effect pressure is still the same, but his strength and physique are very strong, so he is more tolerant than ordinary people.


    He is famous at the top of the cliff.


    Shiding mountain is inherited by Lihuang.


    With these two points of experience, Ning Tao did not dare to have too much assurance, but at least he had some confidence. He did not know what was the magic of climbing the king''s ladder?


    But one thing is for sure, Yijiao cliff and shiding mountain are far less than here.


    There is a big gap in environment and strength!


    Qi Ling said all he had to say. He took a deep breath and said, "good luck to you!"


    At this time, there were countless people around to watch Ning Tao, both inside and outside, have been worried, this is the last pass of the Dahuang war academy examination.


    But he''s so far behind, can he make a comeback?


    Or do you work miracles like before?


    No one can say for the moment.


    Outside, Tang Lanmei''s eyes are shrinking and staring at Ning Tao. A heart comes up to her throat. Ning Tao, whether her sister wants to sell herself or not depends on you.


    "Don''t let my sister down..."


    "As long as it''s a draw, it''s a draw..."


    At this point, she is in line with the three mentors. The best result now is a draw.


    If they lose, their faces won''t hang


    When climbing the king''s ladder, someone at the foot of the mountain said, "I heard that huangtianqi arrived at this time and jumped to a hundred steps, and the head of Sikong was almost the same."


    "Which step do you think Ning Tao can jump to?"


    They shook their heads and said, "it''s hard to say, but it will be more than 50 steps. But if you want to surpass Huang Tianqi and Huang Tianqi, I think he''s not good enough."


    "It''s quite good to match Zhao Hou''s more than 80 steps..."


    At the foot of the mountain, it was boiling again.


    Are looking forward to Ning Tao can jump to which step?


    However, Ning Tao looked up and saw that all the people on the steps were dark, and the tallest people had reached nearly 600 steps.


    It''s only 400 steps away from the top of the mountain.


    These guys are climbing so fast?


    After thinking about it, he took a deep breath, held his breath, and slowly stepped on the first step.


    As soon as he set foot on it, Ning Tao suddenly changed, as if the whole world had changed. An invisible sense of awe and war enveloped him in the field, as if he were just a mole ant at the foot of a giant.


    A small sense of fear came to me.


    Heart, body all suddenly a smothering.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao is shocked. What''s the matter? It''s like an invincible giant staring at him coldly.


    There was a surge of momentum like the waves.


    If you are a normal person, you will be beaten down.


    But Ning Tao cold hum, proud chest, not only did not retreat, but step on top, motionless.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    As soon as he looked up, Ning Tao found that on the top of the mountain, a huge and towering light and shadow appeared. It swallowed the whole world, and the axe fell to the ground. It was cold and cold, standing on the top of the mountain, as if it was invincible among the galaxies.


    And all of them were just crawling under his feet, wriggling, just for the pilgrimage.


    And the steps above are distorted.


    That will crush thousands of mountains!


    Ning Tao only looked at it, and he couldn''t forget it for a long time. It was too terrible and unspeakable.


    What he bears now is not only gravity, but also prestige, fighting, killing, and even the mysterious invincible field. Every breath is a fluke.


    It''s like struggling in the swamp of stars.


    Bathed in the baptism of killing.


    Although this kind of momentum is not as good as that immortal saint, I''m afraid it''s not much different, right?


    Who is this person?


    Is there a strong one in the wild Galaxy?


    Or one of the supreme powers in Dahuang war yard?


    "Goo Grunt


    Ning Tao''s face is pale and his throat is dry. Dahuang galaxy is a galaxy with a history of 10 billion years.


    This information is far beyond his imagination.


    But then he shook his head. Now is not the time to think about this. His goal now is to go to the foot of the giant, which is the so-called peak.


    Now, it''s just stepping on the first step


    But outside, everyone was dumb for a while, and then they all sneered scornfully.


    Step by step, how can you look like an old man?


    Who doesn''t want to climb faster?


    What a fool this guy is!According to this momentum, when they reach the top of the mountain, I''m afraid this guy has just climbed half of it.


    For a time, people all disdained to shake their heads.


    Tang Lan and others are more anxious, how can this not slow? Brother, can I have a snack?


    People are rushing to the top of the mountain


    Thirty steps, iron bull in this breath, consumption is too big, but heard behind the sound, turned to see, immediately was scared.


    "Yo, Niuniu? Is that you? " Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, the corner of the mouth peeped out a play cruel smile.


    "You Why are you here? "


    As soon as the iron bull''s face turned black, he came out of the time tower and ran into him again. He caught him for several months, but he didn''t catch him. He named him Niuniu.


    Immediately cold hum a, angrily way: "you abnormal, don''t close to me, stay behind..."


    A bite of teeth, suddenly speed up the climb.


    He is the cultivation of the four immortals. At present, this kind of pressure is nothing to him, and he just wants to leave Ning Tao behind.


    When climbing to 110 steps, tie Niu is sweating, but he turns to see Ning Tao.


    Should that guy be here?


    However, as soon as he turned his head, a face appeared in front of him and said with a smile, "eh? Niuniu? Why don''t you climb? Is it overdrawn? "


    "You How did you catch up? " Tie Niu was so scared that he almost didn''t go down.


    "You just overdraw? I''m fine, cow Niu ye, I I''m afraid you can''t keep up with me. I''ve just given you a good look. "


    "If you have the ability, follow your master Niu."


    Then he roared and rushed straight up.


    Half a day later, at the 300 steps, the iron ox''s mouth grinned. When you get to this place, even if you are qualified, who doesn''t want to challenge the limit and make the ranking better.


    Just want to stop, ear came like a demon whispering: "Niu Niu, overdraft recognized it!"


    "Ah Ghost... "


    "I''m not overdrawn. Your Niuye is very arrogant. Here Just It''s just the beginning. Let''s go, "tie Niu has red eyes and doesn''t dare to look back.


    One day later, at the 500 steps, the iron ox turned pale and trembled, and the lamp had run out of oil.


    However, Ning Tao behind him is light in the wind and clear in the clouds. Every step he takes brings him huge gains and insights. He even overflows a stream of energy from the steps and rushes into each player''s body, which makes their strength soar.


    "Niuniu, if you can''t, don''t hold on. Go home and make up for it. It''s still up to you, Mr. Ning, how powerful you are!"

 Chapter 2780

    Although Ning Tao is on more than 500 steps, he has no pressure.


    A stream of energy poured into the body.


    Straight line to enhance the breath.


    From Yongquan (Yongquan) to Baihui (Baihui), a big circumference of human body is formed, which is like washing, refining, cutting marrow and flowing in the twelve meridians.


    This ascension is not temporary, but permanent.


    Ning Tao has reached the middle stage of four spirits!


    Looking up, they all rushed to 700 or 800 steps. The higher they went, the greater the pressure. There were only a few thousand people on 500 steps.


    It seems that we should hurry up.


    Just about to step forward, he suddenly heard a roar and said: "master Niu It''s still hard... "


    "You are fast, and master Niu feels inferior to himself. But in terms of resistance, you No one will agree with you... "


    Ning Tao was stunned and watched the iron ox get up. He heard the sound of bone crunching and stepped on the 501 steps with red eyes. But at this moment, there was a loud explosion in the sky.


    A cloud of plunder formed rapidly in the sky.


    Iron ox broke through!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t smile bitterly. Originally, he just wanted to tease him, but he didn''t expect to force him to this position and his potential.


    And the next second, he is a face of wry smile, from so close, Tianjie unexpectedly also locked him.


    As a provocation and a hindrance.


    You know, this is his usual trick. It''s time for him to taste it.


    Tie Niu was also stunned, and then ecstatic, he did not expect to be able to break through? I thought it would take some time, and the climbing ladder was really magical. Then I turned back to look at Xiang ningtao.


    "I advise you to stay away. Master Niu is going to be robbed. It''s not my fault to involve you..."


    Ning Tao eyebrow a Yang, casually looked at the sky in the disaster, said with a smile: "Niu Niu, don''t worry about me, you cross your disaster, I wash my bath."


    "Wash Take a bath? "


    Tie Niu was stunned, but he didn''t have time to think about it. A fierce thunder in the sky cracked down.


    Some of the students around retreated.


    "Click Click... "


    Tieniu dare not be distracted and try his best to survive.


    Ning Tao is not in a hurry to reach the top. Instead, he is bathed in a sea of thunder, and his body is incomparable. To that stop, it''s like not moving King Kong. Those small thunder arcs cleave on it, which is as comfortable as massage and tickling.


    Not even his defense could be broken.


    He is not polite. He swallowed some energy properly, but he also wanted to make sure that the iron ox could survive successfully.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    After a long time, the news of the disaster dissipated, and the iron ox was a success without danger. Its strength soared to the level of five spirits. For a time, it was very proud.


    Looking back, I almost didn''t panic.


    "Lying trough, why are you still here?"


    "I My God, you Did you carry it down? " Iron ox stares big a pair of ox eyes, stunned way.


    But Ning Tao flicked his robe, shook his head and sniffed: "this degree of natural disaster is better than my nine disasters of earth immortals. You underestimate your Lord Ning too much."


    "You You pervert... "


    This can frighten iron ox not light, immediately scream a, stuffy head up again crazy to climb up.


    Ning Tao smile, always not slow not slow to follow him, realize the mystery of each step.


    After a while, he met Tan Wanrong, who was unable to succeed. The latter was stunned and then shook her head with a wry smile. Here is her limit. It''s here to understand and don''t want anything else.


    Ning Tao nodded, gave her a comforting look, then resolutely strode up.


    One day later, at nearly 600 steps, he met Liang Su Su and Jin Yu Ze respectively.


    Both said they had done their best.


    To Ning Tao''s surprise, hualushui has made great progress. According to Liang Su Su, the boy is still up there, and he went up with Qu Miaomiao.


    After a few steps, I saw tieniusheng lying on 600 steps like ashes.


    "Oh, Niuniu, why not?" Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing.


    The iron ox gasped like an ox, lying on the ground like a piece of wood, and said with difficulty: "ox Master Niu is really bad. You Go up there and harm those people. "


    Ning Tao patted him and said with a smile, "don''t hold on, just shout for Ning ye here."


    With that, he strode up.


    A few people around are silly. Does this guy feel like walking on the ground? It''s so easy to walk.


    And look at them, which is not extremely embarrassed?


    Is this guy going to do it?


    In half a day, Ning Tao rushed all the way from 502 steps to 603 steps.


    Among them, he met Dongxuan Sanzi.Another day later, the wind at the foot of Ning Tao, like walking on the ground, step by step across, more than one genius after another, Tianjiao.


    It soon reached 706 steps.


    Here, Ning Tao finally met his three disciples, hualushui. The boy had already broken through to the three spirits. He was covered with blood and wanted to climb up.


    It''s just three spirits. How can you climb to this level? Ning Tao doesn''t know how he did it?


    But there really seems to be blood along the way.


    "Teacher Master, I didn''t disgrace you, did I? " The faint murmur of floral consciousness.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are moist. He hugs him tightly. He quickly takes out a handful of pills and swallows them. He finds that his body has run out of oil.


    Most of the bones were crushed.


    It''s all about perseverance to get here.


    "Silly boy..."


    Ning Tao is bitter. He suddenly realizes a problem. Maybe it''s not strength but Perseverance, a fearless heart.


    Otherwise, the six gods will never get here!


    All of a sudden, a clear voice came to my ear: "so, you are the master in his mouth. It''s your blessing to have such an apprentice!"


    Ning Tao looked up and found a gentle and moving woman standing not far away.


    It''s an acquaintance, a talented woman, Liang Xingtong!


    "Why are you here? With your strength, it seems that it is far more than the 700 steps? "


    Ning Tao is suspicious.


    This is the first one of them to pass the customs.


    However, Liang Xingtong said, "I just want to see where he can go? I admire his perseverance. "


    "But there''s one thing I have to tell you. In fact, your apprentice was beaten down. He climbed up the first step again!"


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, and his face became cold gradually. The dark clouds were thick and the silence was terrible. After carefully examining the six gods'' injuries, he found that there were many small wounds, such as being scratched by some feather weapon.


    "Tell me, who did it!"


    Liang Xingtong''s whole body is full of sweat and hair. A sense of danger comes to her heart. She is so scared that she is tense all over. She says: "chuxuan, it''s chuxuan!"


    "Where is he?"


    "He He should be at more than 900 steps, isn''t he Liang Xingtong difficult way, suddenly face a change, see Ning Tao half squat, the strength of the whole body together.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Don''t you think? No Are you crazy? "

 Chapter 2781

    Liang Xingtong screams and looks pale with fright. A bad feeling scares her.


    This posture is clearly to take off!


    Is Ning Tao mad?


    It''s just seven hundred and six steps here, and Chu Xuan is at least nine hundred and nine steps.


    The difference is more than 200 steps.


    How can this jump?


    What''s more, the pressure from 700 to 900 steps is comparable to that from one to 100 steps at the foot of the mountain? The former crush the latter every minute.


    Floral water with perseverance to climb here, has enough to let her surprised, Ning Tao also let her shocked?


    "You Don''t you Don''t be impulsive... "


    "If you can''t jump up, you will be dead..."


    The outside world is also frightened by Ning Tao''s amazing behavior, and each eye is staring round.


    "My God, no No... "


    But just now, Ning Tao''s half squat has reached the limit. His strength is compressed to a ball, just like a big bow of the human body. When it is pulled to the full moon, a strong spring is pressed to the pancake, and then it will burst out.


    A pair of huge fiery wings, stretching out from behind him, are like pengniao. They can be divided into gold and stone. They can soar to the sky for 80000 Li, and they can break into the hell for 18 years.


    At his feet, the bluestone slab kept cracking and cracking, and a strong wind rushed out of him.


    "The best imperial Dharma, glimpses from the surface!"


    "Zuhuangshu, Huangyu!"


    "The power of space!"


    "Bang Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the next second, Ning Tao broke out with a bang, just like an anti-aircraft gun, rushing straight into the sky, turning into a fiery red streamer tearing space.


    "Chuxuan child, you should die!"


    The terrible recoil force directly broke the bluestone slab, but the next second the power sentence, and then reorganized again.


    But Liang Xingtong was shocked several meters away.


    "What What? "


    At this moment, all the people are watching here, one by one suddenly scared eyes bulge.


    Is this guy crazy?


    How dare you jump at that height?


    Even the faces of the three mentors were petrified.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..."


    Dean Huang, fairy king Liukong and the sick old man were all stupefied, looking at the scene in front of them.


    "The boy Is it against heaven? "


    Nine hundred and nine steps, Chu Xuan sweating all over, shaking limbs, has nearly reached the limit, suddenly heard someone shouting himself?


    He subconsciously turned to look at the past.


    Suddenly found a red streamer towards himself, murderous, or jump up.


    "My mother, who is this fierce man?"


    "Can you still jump under this terrible pressure? Not afraid of being squeezed? It''s impossible. He can''t come up... "


    Huang Tianqi and others also looked at it in amazement.


    However, under the attention of all the people, Ning Tao rushed all the way, tearing up space, gravity, pressure, and fields. The speed was incredible.


    It soon flew up to 800 steps.


    "Give me Go


    The pressure, like iron and lead, came towards him from all directions, like a heavy wall, which was full of killing intention, pouring down and forming a roaring army.


    But Ning Tao roared, pointed his feet, clenched his fist with one hand, and blew out a "Lihuang fist" to smooth the way.


    "Click Click... "


    Where he passed, all the bluestones were smashed, but they were reorganized the next moment.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Chu Xuan, Huang Tianqi and others were shocked. There was a strong wind coming from their face. Their face was sore and their hair was blown up. What a terrible fist force?


    Who is this red streamer?


    Is there such a pervert in this freshman class?


    In horror, Ning Tao not only tore up all the resistance, but also roared up the 900 steps.


    "Chuxuan, take your life!"


    "You Are you Ning Tao Listen to this voice, still have that face, Chu Xuan immediately frightens to scream.


    He was destroyed by his terror. Did he find out that he had done harm to hualushui?


    See Ning Tao kill come over, he also can''t sit and wait to die, immediately a bite teeth also hit a full punch.


    "Difa, double tiger boxing!"


    A yellow tiger came up.


    In a flash, the two terror forces finally collide. Chu Xuan roars and shows no mercy. The initial cultivation of the six spirits of the immortals is shown by him.


    But as soon as they touched, chuxuan''s face turned white and vomited blood.


    The yellow tiger was instantly beaten to pieces.


    Chu Xuan flies backwards.


    "You "Pooh...""Hiss ~!"


    Nearly a million people took a cold breath together, which made their scalp numb It''s a miracle.


    Ning Tao not only succeeded in jumping more than 200 steps, but also had the strength to lift a weight to create Chu Xuan. You know, he still went over the steps to fight, only four spirits.


    Dahuang college has been assessing for so many years, has there never been such a precedent? Not only unheard of, but also shocking!


    Everyone''s brain is buzzing.


    Just listen to "bang", Chu Xuan rushed out from the bluestone slab, one arm was trembling, dripping blood, his face was more pale as paper, full of fear, screamed: "you Are you really human? "


    "It''s impossible. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it..."


    But Ning Tao smashed in the ruins of Qingshiban, murderous, cold way: "don''t say this seat didn''t give you a chance, take out your full strength, I let you die to understand..."


    "You You... "


    Chu Xuan''s eyelids jump wildly. He looks up like asking for help. He anxiously stares at the brass and Feng Yuanliang.


    If he loses, you two will be next.


    Brass was silent, but Feng Yuanliang struggled for a long time. He gritted his teeth and jumped up from the top. There was only a dozen steps to fight Ning Tao.


    "Ning Tao, you sent it to your home to seek death. Don''t blame us for bullying others."


    Feng Yuanliang hums coldly with a calm face.


    However, Ning Tao coldly swept him one eye, ferocious way: "nonsense finished? There''s no difference between one more and one less. It''s just the same thing. "


    "Those who stand in my way, die!"


    "Good courage, ignorant maniac, I swear, you will die very miserably," Feng Yuanliang angry eyes, and Chu Xuan look at each other, even together ruthless shot.


    Ning Tao''s strength is already very obvious. It''s not one of them. Can we deal with it?


    Only by joining hands can we compete with him.


    If be defeated by him one by one, the gamble between their masters is afraid to have a great chance to lose to Tang Lan.


    It''s something they absolutely don''t want to see.


    I saw a man''s hands turned into two animals, tiger and crane, lifelike, very lifelike, power greatly increased.


    The other absorbed the spirit of jade, and transformed himself into the real body of glass. It was as high as nine Zhang spirit. It could attack and defend, and its hardness was not inferior to that of black iron.


    "Emperor FA, tiger and crane!"


    "Emperor Dharma, the true body of jade spirit!"


    "Roar..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes were full of fire, and his fighting spirit was boiling up. He clenched his fist with one hand and said angrily, "I''ll show you the power of ants."


    "You can also fight nine days with a tiny posture!"


    "Five hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"

 Chapter 2782

    One punch, smooth the way, sweep all directions.


    Ten dead, no life.


    The essence of this fist lies in a fearless heart. If you are afraid before you fight, your strength is not as good as the immortal method. But if you have the belief that you will win, the power of this fist is also outstanding in the imperial method.


    The key lies in the heart of the caster.


    Ning Tao roars. He can''t hide his anger any more. He''s going to turn the world upside down today.


    "Who dares to stop, there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    Under the attention of all the people, there are three terrible offensives, three wild dragons, which collide on the vast wasteland, and a huge energy group suddenly expands.


    "Crackle Crackling... "


    The bluestone steps all around were smashed.


    Xuanluozi, with more than 800 steps, and brass, with more than 900 steps, were so frightened that they quickly avoided the center.


    The whole climbing terrace trembled at this moment.


    Countless new students are unstable.


    No matter inside or outside, nearly a million pairs of eyes are staring blood, breathing scared, even forget to breathe, brain blank, staring at the battle results?


    Especially the three mentors and Tang Lan.


    It''s about gambling between them.


    "Yuanliang, Xuaner, hold on!"


    "Rather Ning Tao, you must not die... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    I don''t know how long the terrible explosion lasted. It was deafening. There was also a roar. It seemed that one blow could strike nine days and ten places, and even make a big hole in the sky.


    The next second, two bloody shadows, like dead dogs, were blasted out of the explosion by brute force.


    On the spot even the visceral fragments were spit out.


    "Well "Poop, poop..."


    "It''s impossible, no It''s impossible... " Chu Xuan vomites blood, screams in horror.


    There was no good meat on his whole body. His arms were smashed together and burst into blood mist. His pretty face was as miserable as the devil. It looked miserable.


    The pain made him want to faint.


    Fengyuanliang''s half body was broken, and his fear solidified. He fell down the ladder like a dead dog.


    He fell from 900 steps to the foot of the mountain.


    I''m afraid there''s no spare force to climb up.


    All of a sudden, a streamer came out of the explosion at an incredible speed, flashed behind Chu Xuan, and a domineering leg whip pulled his spine.


    There was only a crack of bone.


    "No Ah... "


    Chu Xuan screams, instantly feels that his lower body is unconscious, and the root of his tail seems to be broken by Sheng Sheng.


    A mouthful of bone debris was spurted out by him.


    "Cough..."


    "No Don''t kill me. Please, Mr. Ning, Mr. Ning, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t do it to him... "


    "Let me go, please don''t kill me..."


    Chu Xuan''s shrill cry for mercy broke his heart.


    Nearly a million people were stunned. Is this the legendary disciple of master Huhe? It''s really an eye opener to be so spineless. I''ve lost all his master''s face.


    Sure enough, the Tiger Crane master''s face was red and angry. He was trembling with anger, and his mouth of blood was choked in his heart. After listening to the begging for mercy again and again, he could not bear it any more and vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    Pooh, Pooh Ah... "


    "Rebellious disciple, rebellious disciple, I''ve lost all my fame in your hands. From today on, I''ll break the relationship between master and apprentice with you chuxuan."


    "I, master Huhe, don''t have your apprentice!"


    Listen to his roar heartbreak, one side of the jade spirit real wipe cold sweat, his disciple fortunately coma.


    Otherwise, his face will be disgraced today.


    And Tang Lan is suddenly shrouded in happiness, surprised and happy, this is the first time, Ning Tao exposed the real strength, the original little villain has so strong.


    Two out of one, it''s a sure win.


    I''m afraid this strength is not inferior to that of Huang Tianqi and Huang Tianqi, right?


    However, in her heart there is also a subtle intuition, Ning Tao is like a spring, the harder the pressure, the more amazing the explosion, perhaps this is not the full strength.


    "Ning Tao, can you surprise your sister?"


    After a long pause, Dean Huang looked at the scene, echoed the punch in his mind, and whispered: "madman, where is it? Can you cultivate such a group of cultivation maniacs? "


    "The abnormal method of crossing and robbing, now there is abnormal boxing, no matter which one is contrary to the common sense of cultivation, what an invincible boxing


    "Admiration, admiration!"


    Liukong Xianjun and others were stunned. The Dean actually praised a person like this. For so many years, he has never heard of it, even his little grandson. Is Ning Tao so amazing?


    Huangtianqi and sikongshou are not vegetarians.


    That''s the two galaxy level demons cultivated by Dahuang college, the main star and overlord.It''s not easy to be surpassed by anyone!


    On the steps, Ning Tao angrily shot, one breath in the face of Chu Xuan crazy hit eighteen fists.


    Until he was beaten beyond recognition.


    But he didn''t kill him. It''s not that he can''t, but that he doesn''t want to. It''s cheap for him to die. This bastard is against him everywhere. No matter what, Ning Tao doesn''t care, but he''s not allowed to attack his apprentice.


    If he didn''t arrive in time, not to mention Liang Xingtong, the six gods would be crushed to death on the steps.


    His whole body was cut open by countless feathers.


    He was also hurt to the heart by the internal force.


    It''s all done by Chu Xuan!


    "Please Please, no Don''t kill me... " Chuxuan consciousness faint, trembling fear way.


    However, with a cold smile, Ning Tao said: "you really shouldn''t touch my apprentice. All of you can''t match one thousandth of his."


    "I wanted to kill you, but I decided to save your life and let you see how I got the rookie king!"


    While speaking, a pure Yang finger poked into the Dantian.


    Chu Xuan stares at the big pupil and hears the broken sound clearly. It''s like a tight string is broken, and the immortal power in his body is in chaos, which makes him faint instantly.


    "No..."


    Ning Tao looks indifferent and kicks it down like throwing rubbish. Go to the foot of the mountain and have a good look.


    But Chu Xuan falls on more than 500 steps, and a reckless figure rushes out, mentioning his life with one foot, and letting everyone take a breath.


    "It really cut off all his life..."


    And the one who did it was iron bull!


    He snorted coldly: "I don''t like this kind of villain. Ning Tao is my brother. Against him, I''ll kick you all..."


    Ning Tao listened to, but was wry to smile to shake a head, but to iron ox''s straightforwardness more a favor.


    He couldn''t do it.


    Waste the elixir field, that''s enough.


    When he turned around and looked up, he fixed his eyes on the brass and said indifferently, "do you want to stop me?"


    For a moment, all eyes were focused.


    Hearing the words, he was silent for a while, but sighed heavily and said, "I am not your opponent now, but I will defeat you?"


    Said, unexpectedly side opened the body to let the way out.

 Chapter 2783

    Ning Tao light "Yi", this brass is quite interesting, but to tell you the truth, this guy is afraid that the three are the strongest, people also heard a sigh.


    The three mentors have been able to declare defeat.


    Two people are defeated miserably, one person admits defeat.


    Among the freshmen, Huang Tianqi and Huang Tianqi are the only ones who are sure to defeat the three. Most of the others are half weight.


    Unless Zhao Hou, Liang Xinghe and others hide their strength.


    But it''s not very likely.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and stands on 909 steps, surrounded by rich energy.


    From the 706 steps up to this height, they were all shattered by the power of Ning Tao, but a stream of energy poured out of the steps and rushed into Ning Tao''s body.


    Soon he will be weak and pushed to the peak.


    Even stronger than ever.


    Ning Tao did not move, quietly feeling the power, as if he stepped up from the 700 steps step by step.


    This is a deeper understanding.


    The giant light and shadow on the top of the mountain also become more towering, like the zenith, never climb up.


    One hand had grasped the axe.


    Don''t be angry!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, burst out a light, full of vitality, and his cultivation has climbed to the late stage of four spirits.


    Now, it''s amazing, but it''s very fast.


    Invisible and qualitative, as if to press him into meat mud.


    Even he couldn''t be more relaxed.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao looked up and found that it was dark. He was not far away from the others.


    There are 945 steps.


    Sikongshou, 943 steps.


    Zhao Hou, 936.


    The music is wonderful, 935.


    Liang Xinghe


    The one closest to him, the one in front of him, was Feng Zian''s twenty-two steps.


    Although the difference is not very great, but nine hundred steps, each one is able to divide the outcome of life and death, a step of the difference, is the difference between several.


    The intention of killing and fighting is close to the soul.


    That terrible pressure is deep in the heart.


    After watching for a while, Ning Tao stopped staying and finally climbed. Although the speed was not fast, it was not slow either. Whether it was the apprentice or the tutor Tang Lan, their hope was still about the first treasure of the candle dragon.


    He would climb to the top of the mountain to have a look.


    New king, he also burned up the heart of victory.


    Everyone is looking forward to it. Now most of them have finished the competition. When they are exhausted, they can choose to end the competition. Finally, they will announce the competition together.


    From the beginning, there were only a few thousand people who had climbed three hundred steps.


    But it doesn''t mean that you can be elected if you pass.


    Also depends on the overall results.


    One talent after another ends the competition and ascends to the top echelon, which gradually becomes sparse. Desolate.


    But it''s still very lively on the 500 steps.


    It''s fierce on the 900 steps.


    You chase me, you rush me, and no one will admit defeat. Every solid muscle is almost compacted.


    "Roar..."


    From dark to dawn to dusk.


    Feng Zian watched Ning Tao surpass himself. Even if he wanted to do it, he had no spare power.


    Finally, he was unwilling to stay on the 28th step.


    Liang Xingtong also caught up. Hualushui has woken up and finished the competition. The reward is very rich, because no one can surpass him in terms of perseverance.


    Ning Tao is short of breath. He is already on the 933 steps. When he looks up, he doesn''t know if he is under the illusion that the giant light and shadow has pulled up his axe, but only a little bit, and his killing intention is greatly increased.


    He shook his head and went on gritting his teeth.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Ning Tao surpasses Liang Xinghe and sees the wonderful music just in front of him.


    "Less Young master, you You are here at last, "said Qu Miaomiao with a happy face.


    When Ning Tao takes a look at her, he finds that she has recovered to the peak of six spirit cultivation, and there is little cold left. The steps here can help her recover and dispel the cold, but it can be seen that she insists very hard.


    It''s almost to the limit.


    "Miaomiao, if you can''t, don''t hold on. Give it to the young master. Don''t mess about..." Ning Tao comforted.


    Qu Miaomiao smiles and nods: "don''t worry, young master, Miaomiao Miaomiao can still hold it.... "


    On one side, the brass muscle was metallic luster, breathing heavily, looking at Ning Tao, he said: "Ning Daoyou, do you want to take the position of the new king?""Of course, what? Do you want to stop me for your master? " Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, cautious way.


    But brass shook his head and said, "before departure, master told me to speak with strength. I just want to remind you to be careful of the two of them."


    "Both of them are not only advanced in cultivation, but also superior in method. Your advantage is very small!"


    Ning Tao Leng for a moment, if thoughtful, then directed at him nodded, said: "thank you!"


    These words really reminded him.


    One was born in bawangzong, the other was born in Dahuang war Academy. I''m afraid it''s the emperor''s law.


    Compared with them, on the one hand, they have a strong foundation, on the other hand, they have a profound method. Relying on the power of taboos, they can be regarded as comparable to the middle and top grade.


    And they have great potential.


    Maybe everyone can improve in the future.


    However, compared with Huang Tianqi and Huang Tianqi, they seem to be inferior and have no advantage.


    And their accomplishments are not good enough.


    Ning Tao frowned and stroked his fighting power. When he met them, it might be hard to say.


    After thinking about it, I can''t help feeling the brow.


    The fourth turn has reached 96%!


    The demon Dan in the hand, some energy sundries, all fed to it, only left that waste Lord demon Dan.


    It seems that we really need to prepare


    "Miaomiao, give me all the demon pills in your hands," Ning Tao raised his head and stepped out of a path.


    Qu Miaomiao took out 60 demon pills without hesitation and threw them to him.


    "Brother Ning needs the demon pill? It happens that I have some here, and I''ll give them to you. "Liang Xinghe, behind him, burst out laughing and threw a ring.


    Brass thought about it, and sent 55 demon pills to Ning Tao.


    There are more than 170 of them, and many of them are wild animals.


    Not only excellent quality, but also excellent energy.


    Ning Tao nodded and directed at several humanitarians: "this feeling Ning wrote down. Thank you very much!"


    Take one and swallow it, then step up the steps.


    Several people were stunned. He swallowed it. The demon Dan''s energy was very violent and could not be absorbed directly. But after a while, he found that Ning Tao''s breath had no waves.


    No promotion, no decline.


    It doesn''t seem to be used to improve cultivation.


    In front of the invisible, Ning Tao''s eyebrows are shining slightly, and the fourth round of crescent moon reincarnation seal is gradually complete.


    On the third day, Qu Miaomiao and others were surpassed.


    On the fourth day, Ning Tao caught up with Zhao Hou, who was red in the face, blue veins exposed and shivering with a long black gun.


    This is his limit.


    Just about to call out the end of the game, a figure suddenly passed by, and unexpectedly returned a long gun that passed his emperor''s weapon. He said plainly: "I''ll borrow your emperor''s gun!"


    "What What? "


    Zhao Hou a Leng, hurriedly called out the end of the game, lying on the ground, the real oil exhausted lamp dry.


    But when he looked up, he found a figure like a demon, holding a black emperor''s weapon and long gun, with black hair floating, meeting the two of them.


    "No..."

 Chapter 2784

    There are 969 steps in the wasteland.


    Sikongshou, 966 steps.


    Ning Tao, 963 steps.


    This gap is very tight. Ning Tao surpassed all the way, from the first step to 963 steps, from thousands to the third.


    As if nothing could stop him.


    Like a black God.


    Inside and outside, nearly a million people are worried. If there is no accident, the new king was born among the three.


    The fans from all sides were crying bitterly


    and people''s eardrums were in pain.


    Under the extreme pressure, Qu Miaomiao finally broke through the barrier and reached the seven Spirits of heaven.


    I have to say, this is too timely.


    Suddenly I feel the pressure is greatly reduced.


    Surpass Zhao Hou in one fell swoop.


    Fourth.


    In front of them, Ning Tao insisted that they were trapped in the ocean of infinite terror and killing. Every step they took, they needed to separate from each other.


    Looking up, the scene that they once thought was an illusion has become a chilling fact.


    The light and shadow giants have pulled out their axe.


    The stalemate is in the air.


    "Boom Boom... "


    It''s hard to feel the roar of the wild sky, the blood in both eyes, and the feeling of being chased behind the buttocks.


    I''m so anxious that I have to bite my teeth.


    "These two bastards? Why are you still chasing? Why do you spell like this? Do you want to kill people? "


    Sikong head is not easy either. There is a wolf in the front and a tiger in the back. He is in the crevice and has to take care of both ends.


    "Why are these two bastards still climbing? Can''t we have a rest? "


    But I''d rather catch up with you two


    One day, two days, until three days later.


    This impasse was finally broken. Huang Tianqi couldn''t bear it any more. He was in a panic. If he went on chasing like this, he would not be able to win the first place.


    It''s better to have a decisive battle ahead of time.


    It''ll save you that effort.


    To put it bluntly, the champion must be among the three of them. If the three of them fight together, who will win, the rookie king will naturally belong to him.


    Why bother to climb this.


    So he stopped at 980 steps and waited for the two to come.


    Half a day later, Sikong first arrived. He seemed to understand Huang Tianqi''s real intention. He retreated to the left, accumulated strength, and waited for the decisive battle after Ning Tao came up.


    Three hours later, Ning Tao finally climbed up, but suddenly felt the impact of two forces.


    These two people actually joined hands.


    Or, for the time being, agreement has been reached.


    Because both of them are basically equal in reputation, strength and status, it''s not bad to lose to each other.


    But if you lose to Ning Tao, a nameless person of native place, won''t you lose face?


    They even lose the face of their overlord, the barren Dean.


    Although they will be called shameless and despicable if they join hands, this is what fighting looks like. They are not pedantic people, and they are more intelligent.


    However, from Ning Tao''s expression, it seems that there is no panic color, more like an early expectation.


    "Two immortals and seven spirits?"


    In an instant, Ning Tao "bang" a burst of breath, the top of the head suddenly dark clouds, a strong pure Tianwei, then locked the three.


    "What?"


    "No, it''s a natural disaster..."


    The more far away from Ning Tao, the less involved they are.


    They have a way to deal with this kind of trick for a long time. Moreover, with the inside information of the two families, will they be afraid of a mere disaster? Wisdom is the real terror.


    "Shennian Out of the body


    Ning Tao is solemn. Now that he has mastered the power of nature, he has greatly increased his grasp of the rescue.


    It''s not as painful as it was at the beginning.


    It''s no surprise to Ning Tao that the first two of Si Kong can escape. If they can win only by a mere natural disaster, it''s humiliating bawangzong and the dean of Huang.


    What if he didn''t expect to take it?


    Just to increase strength.


    Originally, his intention was to use it as a trump card, but he didn''t expect that it would be exposed so quickly. Otherwise, four spirits cultivation would not be able to play.


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The familiar abnormal robbery method once again appeared in front of people''s eyes, once again refreshed people''s world outlook.


    The power of that disaster is comparable to that of the great emperor.


    After a long time, the movement in the sky finally dissipated, but after playing, he wanted to run. Without this reason, Ning Tao opened his mouth like an abyss.We''re going to roll the rest of the energy away.


    "Bang", strength breakthrough to five spirits!


    "Hiss ~!"


    Everyone''s face is wonderful. I''m afraid it''s fun. Ning Tao really creates surprises again and again.


    But even so, there is still a gap?


    At this time, Huang Tianqi was silent for a long time and said hoarsely, "Ning Tao, we all underestimate you."


    "In just over two months, you have been able to take my fist, and now you are enough to make me go all out. I have to say that you have won my respect."


    Si kongshou took a deep breath and said: "yes, you are really strong and extraordinary, including now we can''t see your limit."


    "But just use this war to end this assessment, and don''t blame me for bullying you, because what we are carrying doesn''t allow us to fail!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately stabilized his cultivation and burst out like smoke. Holding the emperor''s gun, he glanced at them and sneered: "interesting, come on, don''t you want to know my real strength?"


    "Today, I will fulfill your wishes and let you know what is called Despair


    "666 times The melting pot of war


    "The sun Holy fire


    In an instant, Ning Tao''s breath rose to seven spirits, no less than two people, and even a layer of golden flame, making him like the God of war.


    An imperial gun was also excited and burning at this time.


    "Hum, arrogance!"


    The two of them broke out at the same time. They stepped on each other and killed each other like two lights and shadows.


    A pair of emperor''s boxers and a senbai sword.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Dang Dang..."


    In an instant, all the 900 steps were smashed, and nearly a million pairs of eyeballs were aroused. Each of them dared not breathe.


    "Come, come, at last, the decisive battle among the three evildoers has begun!"


    "Sure enough, it''s a terrible strength. I''m afraid some old practitioners will be killed in an instant if they go up there..."


    "Roar..."


    Three people roar, entangled in a piece, such as three shadows, their respective speed has soared to the extreme, some fairy King strong people are not very clear.


    It''s like three monsters fighting fiercely.


    The nine hundred level steps were broken and reorganized, and then broken and reorganized, and then simply reorganized later.


    ¡°mmp¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 2785

    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Nine hundred layers, a terrible impact, explosion, electric light and flint like formation, a light and shadow, a white dress and a streamer, all of which are intertwined.


    Huangtianqi, sikongshou, ningtao!


    "Immortal method, crack empty palm!"


    "Immortal skill, dripping sword skill!"


    "The five elements are auspicious. They are born to conquer each other."


    Ning Tao''s three hands, at least, are at the level of the best immortal Dharma. The brilliant light is formed, and the strong waves roll layer upon layer, just like a tsunami, beating layer upon layer. One wave is stronger than the other, and it will never stop.


    Originally, the pressure of more than 900 steps was as strong as a mud ox, and this hit was even more painful.


    Be wary not only of killing, but also of impact.


    Otherwise, it''s likely to be washed down.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Qu Miaomiao is the first to bear the brunt. However, she has now broken through and reached the realm of seven spirits. However, compared with Huang Tianqi and the two of them, her inside information is still a little different.


    After all, their Shanling clan has long been prosperous, and many of their heritage has been lost.


    Now it''s on 976 steps.


    Brass, Liang Xinghe, Feng Zian, and Liang Xingtong all began to temporarily close their positions to retain their strength.


    But looking at the three men''s scuffle, it''s hard to avoid their blood surging in their hearts, and they want to participate in it. However, they are not strong enough, so they can only wonder in secret. Is this the strength of their top demons this time?


    "I don''t know Who can get the new king? "


    This is the inner voice of nearly a million people at the moment, staring at the light curtain one by one.


    It''s shocking that Ning Tao didn''t fall behind in the fight. If you let him fight alone, I''m afraid he has a great chance of winning.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ning Tao, is that all you have to do?


    "It''s not enough!"


    "Let''s show you my real peak power," Huang Tianqi roared.


    His body flashed continuously, and his upper clothes were suddenly burst. Dark yellow lines were all over his body, like a totem, and finally spread to his face. His eyes were wide open and dignified.


    This change gives Ning Tao a sense of danger, as if even space can''t bind him.


    "Great wilderness Battle body


    "The best imperial Dharma, glimpses from the surface!"


    In an instant, Huang Tianqi just disappeared in front of him. Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and his brain turned fast. He almost didn''t hesitate. He was also running.


    "Brush..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao has just left, but a huge pit has been smashed in the same place. The sky is like a thousand jin falling.


    But when he realized that he had missed, he was stunned. Feeling the familiar speed just now, he exclaimed: "floating How can that be possible? How can you see the glimpses of the wasteland war yard? "


    The head of Si Kong, who was about to attack, also shrank his pupils. He was like thunder in his ears.


    No wonder Ning Tao was so fast just now.


    That''s tough.


    Ning Tao is still in shock. The blow just now is too strong. If he is hit, he will be more or less lucky.


    As for the fact that he can be seen in a flash of light, Ning Tao was surprised at first, and then he sighed that a good grandfather was really better than anything. He worked hard to get the first half of the volume, and this guy probably knew it before the examination.


    It''s not his grandfather''s business to want the whole volume. I don''t know how many years he has practiced?


    "Envy..."


    Immediately pick eyebrow light smile way: "tut Tut, is only allow you to be able, forbid me to be able?"? And it looks like I''m faster. "


    "And your current state should be your constitution. No wonder I always feel that there is a kind of wild animal, a kind of violent energy hidden in your body. Among the constitutions I have seen, it is enough to rank in the top five."


    "Before Top five


    Huang Tianqi was stunned, and his anger burned up. This guy not only humiliated himself with speed, but also looked down upon him.


    Even if we look at the whole wilderness galaxy, his wilderness body is a rare existence.


    Almost infinitely close to the legendary Holy Communion!


    Even though bawangzong''s battle style, which has been handed down from generation to generation, dare not say that it is stronger than his Dahuang battle style? Ning Tao dares to talk so much.


    "Asshole, you can humiliate me, but you will never humiliate my faith."


    "Kill ~!"


    Huangtianqi''s rage turned into streamer.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he also turns into a streamer to meet him. His unyielding belief burns up. He wants to see whose speed is better.


    What about Dahuang war style?


    Let you see what is holy communion!


    "The sun Holy body


    In an instant, Ning Tao''s clothes disappeared directly and were evaporated. His eyes were bright, and the golden magma like lines crawled all over his body. Behind him, he outlined a big sun like totem.But the next second, another force is activated in the body, causing the totem to change.


    The huanghuang Dayi totem is actually condensed in the chest, which is very vague, while the rest of the totem is transformed into a dragon in the whole body, which is not very clear, but it probably means The dragon mouth holds the sun.


    In the middle of the brow, there are three bright and shining samsara seals. In the fourth round, there is still a corner of illusion left. It is about to take shape, but it adds to the whole Totem''s arrogance and sacredness.


    Such ferocity shocked the totem to be born for the first time, and also caused the visions of burning the sky in the sun and dragon chanting in the void.


    And shocked everyone!


    "Courtyard Dean, this is What the hell is this? " Some elders screamed.


    They felt the heat.


    The sun is a bit brighter than before.


    Even if Liukong Xianjun is a fool at the moment, he is shocked by the ferocious, ancient and vast totem, which is clearly the manifestation of completely stimulating the physique.


    Can Ning Tao what constitution is this?


    Three mentors, Tang Lan, and even a group of big figures, racked their brains to figure out why.


    But the dean of the wasteland was dull, staring at the totem for a long time, and suddenly whispered: "the holy body of the sun?"


    "What? "The holy body of the sun?"


    People exclaimed, thinking about the totem at the beginning, it is indeed very similar to the solar holy body.


    But at the moment it''s obviously not.


    Dean Huang frowned and pondered: "if I guess correctly, his constitution has changed and has not yet taken shape, but there should be the power of the holy body of the sun, or a similar power."


    "However, even if it''s not formed, it''s enough to deal with Tianqi..."


    Speaking, Huang Tianqi, Sikong capital noticed the terrible Ning Tao. The former''s face turned pale, but he felt that his constitution had a sense of fear.


    But Sikong head didn''t know why, his face changed, he stepped back a little and frowned.


    "Jie Jie, come..."


    Before the words had set, Ning Tao had disappeared in the same place. In a blink of an eye, he rushed to the front of huangtianqi, and a holy fist of the sun went out.


    In the wilderness, he hummed coldly, and a great battle fist came up. It was entirely by the strength of his constitution.


    Only a huge "roar" was heard.


    War spirit and Shengyan!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    However, Huang Tianqi''s face suddenly changed, and a burning force rushed into his body. The power of this fist was like a crazy dragon.


    "Wow" on the spot, spit out a mouthful of white smoke burning blood, was heavily bombed away.


    As soon as people''s faces changed, Huang Tianqi was beaten back and hurt. How could it be?


    The head of Sikong also tensed for a moment.


    However, Ning Tao shakes his head, and his finger is not clear. The two forces in his body, which were originally peaceful, even began to be irritable, which made him face pain.


    "Damn, be honest with me..."

 Chapter 2786

    Dragon day by day, has been entangled.


    They want to eat each other.


    It has been several years, but the progress is slow. For the first time, Ning Tao''s physical strength has changed.


    The fierce nature of the two forces is aroused, and no one wants to be willing to be defeated, but it is Ning Tao who suffers.


    These two forces are beyond his control.


    "Asshole, stop..."


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood, but it evaporated in an instant, making the air hot and the temperature rise. When he looked up, the sun on the sky became hotter and hotter.


    Even Qu Miaomiao and others are sweating.


    "It''s too hot. What''s the matter..."


    But Si Kong''s first eyes narrowed, looked at Ning Tao one or two, and suddenly quietly grasped the long sword.


    But as soon as he let out a sense of killing, he felt that the temperature rose sharply behind him, and sikongshou''s face changed greatly. With a roar, he turned around like lightning and burst out sword light.


    This sword is like a running river, sending out endless hegemony, rolling away.


    "No matter what monster you are, take my sword!"


    "Difa, galloping sword!"


    But as soon as the sword came out, a pair of hot and dazzling fists, like the sun, suddenly blew on senbai''s long sword, and in the moment, it evaporated the endless river, and a force instantly imprinted on his chest.


    "What? It''s impossible... "


    As soon as the pupil of Sikong''s head shrank, he just screamed, but the next second he suffered from the burning of the five zang organs.


    It''s like there''s a little sun inside.


    "Ah..."


    "Bang" was a sound, was deeply hit into the depths of the steps, so that the whole climb ladder trembled three times.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Nearly a million people have to swallow a mouthful of saliva, isn''t it terrible? This is like a monster? Just a few minutes later, the situation was reversed and the two of them were severely injured. It was unimaginable.


    What kind of power is this?


    What is the Dragon carrying the sun totem?


    After pondering for a long time and deducing, president Huang suddenly said: "the variant constitution is very strange, good and bad. It can take shape, and it may not be born in a lifetime. It has a strong uncertainty."


    "His present constitution is a new one, which can be called Sun dragon body


    "The sun Holy dragon


    People exclaimed, but even more shocked was what the president said. You know, it''s impossible to name anything at his level. Is it the result of calculation?


    But what dragon can stand beside the sun?


    Wait!


    It''s like There is a dragon


    According to legend, the first holy dragon at the beginning of the universe was also known as ZuLong!


    But after all, it''s a few words handed down from a long time. Is it true or false? No one knows. Even the dragon people can''t guarantee


    "Huhu..."


    On the steps, Ning Tao burns gold flame all over his body. He is in great pain. His power has increased sharply. But he didn''t expect that backfire is so powerful. He can''t control his power.


    He can''t maintain this state for long. If he maintains it rashly, he will be supported by two forces.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he couldn''t let these two forces toss. He immediately urged the fourth turn and let him swallow up the two forces and maintain a balance.


    But all of a sudden, a figure rushed out of the steps. It was the sky Qi who had been flying before.


    His face turned pale, pain came from his five zang organs, and he was in a cold sweat. But he gritted his teeth and said, "I said it''s too early for you to beat me..."


    "You can''t stay in this state, can you? As long as you are weak, you will surely be defeated in this battle. "


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao''s mouth and nose spurted out two long white gas, his eyes were bright, and he roared: "that''s right. Let''s see if you can hold on for so long."


    "Let me see if you can take the punch. If you miss, I''m sorry."


    As he spoke, the whole wilderness trembled slightly. The sick old man''s face changed greatly. He quickly controlled the world as if he had a power to fight against it It''s from Ning Tao.


    "This What the hell is The power of the world


    As soon as the Dean Huang and other people''s eyes brightened, their faces showed incredible. You know, he is just a celestial being. How can he master such profound power?


    How can the power of the world be consolidated into a fist?


    "Shengpin, the fist of the world!"


    Ning Tao roared, a pair of giant fists from the sky, "boom" ran toward the wasteland.


    "Goo Grunt


    Huang Tianqi''s face changed greatly. Is this his real strength? Let him have a sense of life and death crisis, but he gritted his teeth, said: "want to beat me, not so easy, you have a card, don''t I?"His whole body was red, which seemed to stimulate the power of blood, and all the desolate Qi around him was condensed.


    "The power of the great wilderness, the great wilderness cutting the seal of heaven!"


    In a flash, he fought hard against the giant fist.


    There was a loud bang, a ring-shaped white air wave, which spread for several kilometers. This time, the whole steps of the king''s ladder were smashed, and countless people screamed out.


    A lot of people finished the game in a hurry.


    This is a life and death duel between monsters!


    "Roar..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Two people red eyes, the power generated, even if the emperor came, all color change, retreat.


    A moment later, the power dissipated.


    Huang Tianqi gasped like a cow, his face turned pale, and finally resisted the power of the blow. But the dust around him was dispelled by a strong wind, and his face changed, and he felt covered by a huge shadow.


    "What? What else


    "You can stop one punch. What about the second? Three more punches? Lie down for me... "


    Ning Tao roared, his eyes were about to burst out fire.


    Because of his rage, and the external big day energy, let his reason almost rage, if not suppress, the first to die, it will be him.


    "Boom boom..."


    One blow down, waste days Qi bone broken seven or eight, in front of a black, blood gushing.


    Even with Huang Tianqi''s strong physique, he was almost smashed into a cake. At the same time, what was smashed was his self-confidence and arrogance.


    No more strength to get up.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao bites the tip of his tongue fiercely and pulls back his mind. He doesn''t really intend to kill Huang Tianqi. If he does that, he can''t live.


    No one can save him.


    At this time, the sudden change, eyebrow at the surge of a very large force, instant dominant.


    Ning Tao was surprised and happy. It was the fourth turn, and it was finally completed. The demon Dan he hunted was also swallowed by it. In this way, this dominant force can suppress those two forces.


    There was no time to think about it. A huge fire came out behind him and wrapped him up.


    It''s like a flaming egg.


    Between heaven and earth, fell into a long lost silence.


    "Is the battle over?" All of them are so numb that no one can understand the current situation.


    But I know it''s almost a riot.


    Suddenly, a figure rushes out from the depth of the steps, takes a look at Ning Tao, and suddenly laughs: "Ning Tao, Huang Tianqi, you are finally finished. The position of new king is mine."


    This man is the head of Sikong!

 Chapter 2787

    Huang Tianqi''s three fists are critically injured.


    Ning Tao suddenly turns into a fire wing giant.


    This kind of change, originally let the situation into a complicated situation, but Sikong head suddenly appeared, although said to have suffered some injuries, but the combat power is very good after all!


    Do you want him to pick up the leak?


    "Alas, I''m careless. The crane and the clam are fighting for a profit. Now, the head of Sikong has picked up a big bargain."


    "Isn''t it? I don''t know what''s going on with Ning Tao now? But it is certain that he is at an important juncture. Once he is interrupted, the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    "At that time, naturally, there will be no spare force to fight against the head of Sikong. I''m afraid I will lose my life It''s all worrying! "


    Some old friars lamented.


    No one thought it would turn into such a scene. It''s a bit funny. The situation is changing too fast.


    Tang Lan, Dean Huang and others frown and stare at the light curtain tightly. Ning Tao has become a mystery in their eyes.


    First, the dragon body of the sun, and then the power of the world. No matter which one is, it''s an energy that ordinary people can''t imagine. Now what kind of fire wing egg is it?


    It''s like a phoenix metamorphosis?


    Extremely realistic!


    Dean Huang has a profound and profound way of life. He can see more clearly than everyone else. The power of the world is different.


    With this punch, he seemed to see a universe.


    Vast, vast!


    No wonder Tianqi will lose on this. Although there are still some cards and the means are useless, they can''t resist the blow. It''s also a matter of time before they fail.


    Dean Huang can''t help wondering, if Ning Tao and he are in the same realm, can he stop this blow


    But the three mentors, Liukong Xianjun and others, are laughing wildly, proud, crazy, so ups and downs, so that their little heart is almost scared.


    At the end of the game, it''s all right to win the first place, as long as the champion is not Ning Tao.


    They were almost choked before.


    It''s still nature.


    "Yuling real person also joked:" ah, Tang Lan, you say it''s a pity. Your students almost won the championship, but fate is not enough


    "God is helping us. Even if we want to bow, we can''t lose."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Tang Lan cold hum a, she already wanted to open now, no matter win or lose the result she all one dint to bear.


    At the moment, he just wants Ning Tao to live safely. For her sake, Ning Tao is selfish. She has seen all these things with her own eyes.


    She doesn''t want to see Ning Tao fight like this any more.


    "Ning Tao, come to see me alive..."


    On the steps.


    The head of Sikong laughed wildly. His black hair was flying and his eyes were like electricity. He stood at the top of the mountain, which was quite heroic.


    Although this is different from his original plan, the result is the same.


    Now there is a threat to him, that is, the Flamingo floating in the air. To tell you the truth, he is really curious about Ning Tao, but he has always been very cautious and will not do that kind of reckless stupid thing.


    As the saying goes: "while you are sick, you will die!"


    The head of Sikong called for the long sword, wiping the body of the sword and sneering: "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, I really appreciate you. I wanted to fight with you with all my strength, but now it seems that I don''t have this chance."


    "Although it''s hard to win, your threat is too big, so I''m sorry."


    Said, a sword light fiercely splits to the fire wing egg.


    Huang Tianqi vomits blood, looks up at this scene difficultly, feebly, in his pupil infinite enlarges.


    Just when they thought he was going to succeed, they suddenly heard: "you are not allowed to touch the young master, and I am still here!"


    "Secrets, the shield of nature!"


    "Dang Boom... "


    In sight, the powerful sword light and a light shield suddenly formed were broken together.


    People can''t help but be surprised. Can anyone fight against Sikong head? Never heard of it?


    The shooter is a weak woman.


    It is Wonderful song!


    I saw her biting silver teeth, difficult to step on the 980 steps, before she all the way to exert the secret hard Chong, finally arrived at the critical moment.


    Everyone is watching the war, but ignores one''s efforts, so it turns the war around.


    "Oh? It''s you


    Sikong first picked his eyebrows, then flashed the color of his nose and said sarcastically: "what? Do you think you can stop me? You''d better get out of here as soon as possible. "


    "Maybe you can keep a good place."


    However, Qu Miaomiao gritted her teeth and was sweating. She adjusted her breath to the peak. With one hand, she gathered a cane Scepter in her hand, which could mobilize the power of nature around her.


    "If you want to deal with the young master, you should pass me first. What''s more, it''s not sure who will win or lose.""You are seven spirits, and I am also seven spirits. Even if I broke through it not long ago, I''m a little poor, but I''m sure I''ll stop you for a while."


    Hearing this, head Sikong suddenly looked up to the sky and burst into a wild smile. His tears were almost coming out. No one knew what he was laughing at? But Qu Miaomiao''s face changed, and he felt a sense of danger.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "How poor you are, little maid?"


    "The world says that I am on a par with Huang Tianqi, regardless of the upper and lower levels, but the world does not know that I have already surpassed Huang Tianqi!"


    "I wanted to give him a big surprise at the end, but I didn''t expect so many changes. Now that it''s the critical moment, I don''t need to hide any more."


    Words just fall, a surge of fairy power burst out.


    Qu Miaomiao''s face changed greatly. He was made unstable by the impact. He quickly mobilized the power of nature and gave Ning Tao six natural shields at one go.


    There was only a barrier in front of her.


    "Boom..."


    Lying on the ground in the wilderness, his lips turned white for a moment and wriggled for a long time. Finally, he gave a bitter voice and said: "half Half step Emperor... "


    "You''ve been ahead of me for a long time. What''s funny is that I always thought you and I were the same."


    Nearly a million people were also stunned. The head of Sikong was hidden so deep that he had reached the half step emperor early, and all of them didn''t see it.


    "Well, it seems that the end has been decided!"


    Sikong head heard the speech, roared with laughter throughout the whole climbing ladder, was covered with endless pride, the kind of recognition from the opponent, self lament, let him be on cloud nine.


    "Huang Tianqi, you can''t lose. Even if you don''t lose in Ning Tao''s hand, you will lose in my hand."


    "Little maid, do you want to fight again?"


    Qu Miaomiao is full of clothes. Although her strength has been greatly expanded, she has no fear at all. If it were not for the young master, she would have died in the slave field.


    "If you want to move the young master, step over my body first. Don''t look down on people!"


    But Huang Tianqi knew that the strength of Sikong head was enough to compete with Ning Tao who had just gone away. He immediately advised: "you are not his opponent, get out of the way, otherwise, you will really die..."


    "Tut tut..."


    "But you''ll pay for your arrogance with an empty finger Can''t stop me!


    While speaking, he lightly moved towards the melody, but a faint light penetrated the space.


    "Shangpin emperor Dharma, nine robbery fingering!"


    "No, get out of the way..."


    Huang Tianqi couldn''t help but drink. This is the master of Sikong, and it''s also one of the cards.


    But Qu Miaomiao stood in front with her petite body, held up the green cane scepter, sang in her mouth, and said: "nature, I command you in the name of Princess Shanling, please fight with me!"


    "Blood technology, natural barrier!"

 Chapter 2788

    With Qu Miaomiao''s voice falling, the natural energy and elements wandering in the world seem to have heard the request, and they all scream and rush to help.


    "Hum Hum... "


    First of all, in front of Ning Tao''s fanciful fire wing egg, it forms a barrier and defends solidly.


    He formed a shield in front of Qu Miaomiao.


    It''s all in the light and flint.


    The next second, the secluded light of Sikong''s head pierced through layers of void. On the way, he magically split into two and attacked them.


    Only hear "bang bang" two broken sound, Qu Miaomiao dull hum, was forced back to the edge of the steps.


    It''s almost a step down.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Block Who is this woman? Can you take the nine fingers of the first young master


    "Yes, this is Shangpin emperor''s law. In bawangzong, it''s also famous and has amazing lethality. It seems that this woman is not an ordinary person either..."


    The crowd burst into flames.


    But the headmaster stroked his white beard and frowned, "people of Shanling clan? It is difficult to mobilize such a scale of natural force. Is she the royal highness of the Shan Ling people of this generation? But how did she come to my college? "


    A group of elders turned pale. The Shanling clan was a tyrant in the wilderness at that time, but unfortunately they were attacked and destroyed by the group.


    But they didn''t get involved.


    But why is princess Shanling here?


    If those enemies of the Shanling clan knew that the princess would die.


    At this time, an elder said hastily: "Dean Hui, according to Tang Lan''s tutor, the mountain spirit woman''s name is Qu Miaomiao. Because she was saved by Ning Tao, she is willing to be a maid. The relationship between the two Very close


    "Oh?" The dean of the famine was surprised.


    As soon as Liukong fairy Jun''s eyes turned, he hurriedly said: "Dean, I can''t keep this girl. I''m afraid it will only bring disaster. In my opinion, I''d better drive her out immediately."


    "Yes, Dean, we didn''t get involved in the Shanling clan in those years. Now that they are declining, we shouldn''t get involved. Otherwise, those forces headed by the" Diming clan "will come to the college to be important people."


    Some elders could not help saying.


    However, Dean Huang snorted coldly and said: "what? Do you mean that I''m afraid of the underworld guys in dahuangyuan? "


    "How dare you come to my college? Then let them have a try. This freshman, my college will decide! "


    In fact, it was Ning Tao who really made him change his mind. Such intimacy proves that the relationship between the two is extraordinary. If there is no such relationship, he doesn''t want to ask.


    After all, there were too many things involved in those years.


    "Well, it''s for the Shanling people..."


    As soon as the Dean opened his mouth, Liukong Xianjun and others immediately shut up, and even the netherworld did not dare to mess around.


    But this is bound to cause riots


    I''m afraid Qu Miaomiao didn''t expect that she escaped a disaster and had a place in this conversation. It''s all because of her relationship with Ning Tao.


    At the moment, the head of Sikong looked at the finger being blocked, his face obviously couldn''t hang up, and said darkly, "I didn''t expect that you were from the Shanling clan. You also guessed my attack intention. You have some ability."


    "It seems that it''s hard to deal with Ning Tao without defeating you? I''ll see how many fingers you can resist me


    "Nine fingers, the third finger!"


    Qu Miaomiao is short of breath. She has to fight against the pressure of climbing the king''s ladder while fighting against the enemy. It''s really hard, but she must buy time for the young master.


    "Flame, do you hear my call? Please burn up and burn up all the enemies. "


    "Dharma, the chant of mountain spirit!"


    In an instant, the high temperature around us, which did not recede, suddenly began to boil again. The sky was full of fire, and directly turned into a fire dragon to meet the third finger.


    "Boom boom..."


    Qu Miaomiao''s mouth bleeds, but thanks to the strong element of fire around her, she narrowly blocked this finger.


    However, the head of Si Kong''s face turned black. This woman has done him a bad job again and again. The stable situation has made him panic and can''t keep calm any more.


    Immediately angry way: "damned woman, this is you force this seat next killer, go to die."


    While speaking, he even pointed out three fingers to Qu Miaomiao, which stirred the storm, such as three stars in a row.


    "Nine robber fingering, three fingers breaking the air!"


    But Huang Tianqi''s pupil shrinks. Seeing Qu Miaomiao''s unremitting attack, he clenches his teeth and shakes his head and says, "give up, get out of the way. You can''t stop it."


    "For Ning Tao, is it worth your life?"


    But with a sweet smile, Qu Miaomiao burned her mountain spirit blood and tried her best to clap.


    "For the sake of the young master, I have no regrets!"


    "Dharma, Linghuang..."


    "Silly girl, enough, leave the rest to the young master," a gentle voice rang out.Not waiting for people''s color to change, I saw that all the three fingers were smashed by one blow, clean and decisive, and destroyed.


    And a tall and straight man with bare upper body, indifferent eyes, towering, can''t help showing up, black hair floating, indifferent, invincible momentum exudes.


    "Rather Ning Tao, it''s you... "


    Huang Tianqi''s face was shocked. He found that the fire wing egg was gone. Did he transform successfully?


    What seems to have changed?


    It feels like a different person.


    But Qu Miaomiao was stunned for a long time, and finally he burst into tears, his nose was sour, and he couldn''t help being excited and said: "less Young master, you finally wake up... "


    Ning Tao turns back to smile and gives her a comforting look. Then she looks forward with a light negative hand. The four samsara marks in the center of her eyebrows are flashing slightly.


    "Chief Sikong, you''re hiding a lot!"


    "Awake?" As soon as Sikong''s face changed, he was in a panic, but then he hummed coldly: "what if I wake up? Do you want to win over me as a quasi emperor


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao disdained a smile, a suction gun, rebellious way: "fight quickly, I will let you know what is just five spirits, what is possible."


    "You know nine robber fingering, just as I know a set of nine style shooting, today, I''ll take you to sacrifice the gun!"


    "Eight hundred times The melting pot of war


    Then, an unprecedented burst of gun intention broke out, and the emperor''s gun trembled with excitement, as if it could pierce the sky.


    A shot, almost straight to the top of the clouds.


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    "Roar..."


    Feeling the fierce attack of this gun, he made the world lose its color. Sikong''s head was so scared that his hair exploded. He was so strong, at least twice as strong as just now.


    Is he the best at shooting?


    "Are you kidding?"


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he quickly accumulated strength, urged the secret method, roared, and even pointed eight fingers at a time, but almost sucked sikongshou himself into a bag of bones.


    "Ning Tao, ah, it''s absolutely impossible for me to lose. The position of rookie king must be mine..."


    "Nine fingers, eight fingers in the air!"


    In the eyes of the public, the gun hit the eight fingers, but with a "bang" sound, people could see that the gun was destroyed all the way, and even the sound of flute was pulled out in the air, and the eight fingers were destroyed one after another.


    In the fear of the solidification of the head of Si Kong, in the shrinking pupil, this shot has already blinked.


    "No No, how could it be like this? "


    "I can''t believe I''m defeated

 Chapter 2789

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Ning Tao roared, as if through the clouds, even broke eight fingers, with the attitude of destroying the withered and decadent stabbed hard.


    All the places we have passed have formed a vacuum zone.


    In an instant, he pierced the head of Sikong!


    "Chi ~"


    "hum "Pooh..."


    Sikongshou was in pain. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His fiery body was pierced by a cold long gun. In an instant, he was stiff, trembling, pale and half kneeling on the ground.


    The intense pain shattered all his fantasies.


    The wild pride was shattered to pieces.


    No matter how unbelievable sikongshou is, the reality is cruel. With his full strength, he becomes vulnerable. Ning Tao is just like a different person.


    Mingming''s accomplishments didn''t change much, but his strength turned upside down. He was at least twice as strong as before.


    What happened to him at that time?


    "How could it be like this?"


    "No No... "


    In the face of Sikong head''s not willing to roar, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. This move almost made him collapse, but fortunately, he supported.


    The fourth turn, the great transformation, came in time, but these days it consumed more than 300 demon pills.


    Fortunately, the effect is good. It not only dominates, but also suppresses the two forces in his body, the sun dragon body, which doubles his overall strength.


    Dantian, soul sea doubled.


    The meridians are doubled.


    Twice as strong


    Today''s Ning Tao feels that his strength is unprecedented. All this is due to the nine turn Nirvana reincarnation Sutra, which is worthy of the lifelong efforts of "Jin Lao".


    With it, Ning Tao has the courage to fight against Yan Feitian, even to deal with Yuwenchuan!


    How can it be that Huang Tianqi is so stupid and numb that he can''t recover for a long time? Half step emperor''s Sikong head was defeated by Ning Tao?


    You know, he is just a new breakthrough in the five spirits of heaven?


    He couldn''t believe it even if he wanted to break his head, but there was a mountain of hard evidence, and the shot just now, the sky couldn''t hold it down, and he didn''t even have a 30% chance to block it!


    "Ning Tao, what kind of person are you?"


    Qu Miaomiao''s whole body is empty, but she shows a smile of relief. Her eyes are full of excitement. The young master is really the young master, and her intuition is right.


    "Young master is the strongest one!"


    Thousands of freshmen, even nearly a million viewers, were stunned by the scene just now.


    How dare you fight with heaven?


    Who is the man who created this shooting method? It''s almost insane. It seems that none of the Dharma appeared in Ning Tao''s hands is normal.


    "A bunch of lunatics!"


    Moreover, Ning Tao''s cards emerge in endlessly, just like a spring that can''t be pressed to the end. The harder you press, the stronger his outburst will be. But you can''t feel his limit, just like No limits?


    At least Huang Tianqi, Sikong first two people can not force out, "Huang Fengchu" three people are unable to touch the edge.


    This assessment, the overall situation has been decided!


    Ning Tao, complete victory!


    The three mentors seemed to be drained of all their strength in an instant, and they sat on the ground with a blank brain.


    Up to now, they don''t understand, how can they lose? Is it clear that everything is a sure win?


    It seems that since the arrival of a person, all this has been changed, with their own efforts to turn the situation around.


    And this person is Ning Tao!


    Not only were they paralyzed, but the 76 tutors also all laughed bitterly. In addition to the gamble, there were also bets of "one hundred years of sacrifice" between them.


    But now, all lost to Tang Lan.


    And Tang Lan was stunned. After a long time, she suddenly screamed with ecstasy and jumped up with excitement. She was so excited that she was at a loss. Her pretty face turned red and she said excitedly: "win, Ning Tao, we win..."


    "Ha ha We won, ha ha... "


    Outside the square, clear resounding with Tang Lan''s laughter, that kind of big up big backward crazy.


    Smile with tears, unspeakable sadness.


    But there''s a sense of joy


    Dean Huang nodded with a satisfied smile, a pair of vicissitudes of vision, is also a kind of unspeakable gratification, but at the moment no one knows what he is thinking?


    I just stare at the top of the mountain from time to time


    On the steps, Sikong''s face was not willing. His red eyes were staring at Ning Tao. He coughed blood and said: "you What did you do? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked up at the sky, but said with a faint smile, "how do you say that? You came from the overlord clan and have your inside information, but behind me, there are also a group of extremely evil elders who are better than me. "


    "It''s just that they are not born at the right time. Otherwise, they will certainly be able to make waves in the whole universe."


    "So, it''s not wrong for you to lose!"Sikong was stunned and breathed a little faster. He suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "I want to hear the truth from you. Is that the shot you just shot with all your strength?"


    As soon as the words came out, Huang Tianqi, Zhao Hou, Liang Xingtong, Huang Huang and others quickly raised their ears and held their breath.


    And Ning Tao smell speech a pick eyebrow, thought, smile not smile, shrug a way: "almost."


    Then he drew out a long gun.


    Severe pain, let Sikong head to the mouth, then can''t help but swallow, a painful twitch, let him weak, paralyzed on the ground.


    Tightly cover the wound, found that this shot from his heart, was only a fraction of the difference.


    "So He has more to spare! "


    For a time, Sikong''s heart was full of feelings. He laughed bitterly and said, "I lost. I''m convinced."


    When Huang Tianqi heard this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. They fought for each other. Unexpectedly, they lost to Ning Tao, an outsider.


    It is true that there is a heaven outside the sky and there are people outside the people.


    They need to work harder.


    "Ning Tao, from today on, you are the opponent of Huang Tianqi, the head of Si Kong, or the opponent we have to defeat. One day we will surpass you..."


    The two of them drank with unremitting determination.


    However, Ning Tao just smiles confidently. Suddenly he looks up at the top of the mountain and says, "Qi Ling, I know you are on the top of the mountain What''s the problem? "


    "Ha ha..."


    "Want to know? Go up and have a look, and you''ll know. "


    "It is said that the people who ascended the mountain have the potential to become a king. Looking at the great wilderness, they have been able to assess the people who have been able to step on the top of the mountain for so many years, but Very few... "


    The mysterious temptation of Qi Ling.


    Huang Tianqi, head Sikong and others are surprised. Does Ning Tao want to climb the top of the mountain?


    But when Ning Tao heard this, he said with a smile: "it''s just the top of the mountain. I have understood the mystery of climbing the king''s ladder. There is no obstacle that can stop me."


    In the middle of speaking, he jumped up abruptly.


    This time, although not so high, but the power is several times stronger, actually jumped to 999 steps, came to the foot of the giant light and shadow.


    At this time, the giant light and shadow glared, fierce, raised his axe high, and the terrible murderer locked Ning Tao. The majestic momentum burst out, like the gatekeeper of this step, and no one was allowed to step on it.


    It only takes one chance to get angry.


    Split it up in a second!


    However, Ning Tao took a deep breath and took a step towards a thousand steps.


    "Chop ~!"

 Chapter 2790

    At this moment, time seems to be at a standstill. A huge and ferocious Tomahawk cuts through time and space and cuts down toward Ning Tao.


    The sense of war, to the extreme.


    As if the world could be split.


    "Ka Bang Bang... "


    Ning Tao''s body seems to be falling apart. An unprecedented edge is about to split his neck. Although he doesn''t touch it, it''s painful.


    It''s like it''s going to be executed, executed.


    Even his body strengthened by the fourth turn began to crack, tremble and collapse.


    Even if the emperor comes, he will die.


    The fairy king can''t escape!


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of blood, and a sense of life and death crisis surges into his heart, as if he is about to face death.


    Fear, fear, hesitation, madness.


    And deep inside, it''s more like a shivering Scream: "quick Run away, Dodge, use blink and flash, you''re going to die... "


    "Ah..."


    Are you crazy? Think about sister Xia? Yiyi? Don''t worry about them, and the world gate you created? "


    "If you die here, what will they do?


    "Run away, run away..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are wide open in anger. In the moment of one thousandth of a second, in the shrieking persuasion, his other foot stands firmly on a thousand steps.


    "I Never flinch


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    On the steps, the whole climbing ladder seemed to be destroyed, shaking, cracking and collapsing.


    And the light and shadow giant that can be seen by thousands of people is finally cut off, but the next second, Ning Tao be missing!


    Yeah, it''s gone.


    It''s like evaporation.


    Huang Tianqi and Si kongfu were very surprised. Although their identities were very noble, they didn''t know what it was about climbing to the top of the king''s ladder?


    What happened just now? More confused?


    Is Ning Tao gone?


    "No No... "


    "Gulu ~"


    and in sight, the giant of light and shadow put away his evil spirit, took back his axe and stood up again.


    Like nothing happened just now?


    And only they can see that.


    Outside, nearly a million people can see it directly. Ning Tao is trying to step on the steps, but the next second, a strange white light flashes, and he disappears.


    Some experienced friars knew that this was not an accident, but that he had reached the top of the mountain.


    Tang Lanchang breathes a sigh of relief. She is surprised and happy that Ning Tao has stepped on the top of the mountain. She didn''t step on it in those years. It''s said that no one has been on it for many years.


    "What a surprise little guy..."


    But the director Huang nodded slightly and said with satisfaction: in fact, the real secret of this pass lies in that there is a brand of supremacy and strength in dengwang terrace. "


    "Although it''s just a brand, it''s enough to have the authority and momentum of that adult. You know, he is the strongest one in our wild galaxy and our patron saint."


    All the elders nodded respectfully, showing respect and adoration. That adult is a myth.


    However, it is said that the "ladder of saints" of the sage college is a brand left by a real saint.


    But it''s true and false. No one has ever proved it


    "Next, give it to the little martial uncle," I think, he should be very happy. "


    Director Huang gave a mysterious smile.


    Then he turned around and said with a smile to all the people present: "everyone, this assessment of Dahuang war academy is almost over. The new man Wang has been born. He is Ning Tao


    As soon as the words came out, the cheers of the tsunami came out. They were all the audience who were conquered by Ning Tao with strength.


    And the three mentors were so pale that the Dean announced that there was no possibility of turning around.


    "They Lost... "


    At this time, in a misty space.


    Ning Tao''s eyeballs are congested, and his sweat and hair are exploding. His skin is tight. His eyeballs are wide open, and he is stiff on the ground. The farmer''s sense of life and death crisis is still around him.


    "Cheng Did it work? "


    "Ha ha..."


    "Don''t be nervous, kid, take it easy. Congratulations on passing the test and becoming the champion of this test. New king, take a deep breath and calm down slowly..."


    A gentle old voice gently soothes.


    Ning Tao swallows a mouthful of saliva and listens to the sound in his ear. Then he looks at the perfect self and gets a sigh of relief. It seems that he is right.


    That light and shadow giant''s battle axe, let alone he can''t take it, even the Immortal King, will surely die.


    So he guessed that''s not the key to pass.


    Or no one can pass?Then he made a bold bet. Fortunately, he made the right bet. In fact, what he tested was not perseverance, but perseverance Faith!


    "Step on..."


    Suddenly, a slow footsteps, from far to near appeared in front of Ning Tao.


    Suddenly, he looked up at the vicissitudes of life with a kind eye, and the first one coughed.


    It can make him calm down.


    "You Who are you? "


    The sick old man smiles and says, "it doesn''t matter who I am. It''s just a bad old man. The important thing is that you have passed the test and become the new king."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao turned his eyes and suddenly said, "thank you for taking care of me all the way."


    "Ha ha..."


    "You kid, are you trying to make fun of me? If you are not properly given some pressure, how can you be forced here? I''m all for you... "


    The sick old man shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood in his heart that he was controlling the difficulty of his own mode all the way.


    He immediately touched his nose and said with a dry smile, "I''m joking. How dare I blame you? In other words, where is this? How did I get here? "


    The sick old man said with a smile: "here is a thousand steps above. No one has come for many years. You have passed the fifth level. It''s time to get your reward."


    "Reward?"


    When Ning Tao heard this, his eyes lit up, because he could feel the shaking of the statue.


    The first treasure is here!


    He quickly asked: "dare to ask the elder, what is the reward? It seems that there is only one graveyard? "


    In the line of sight, in the hazy fog area ahead, there are tombstones and tombstones, but there is no dead air, just a sense of desolation, autumn leaves flying here.


    "Ha ha..."


    "This is your reward. It''s all left by the strong people of past dynasties. Some of the dead have become tombs, and there are steles. It can be said that this is their inheritance."


    "Go ahead and choose a suitable inheritance, which is your fifth level reward."


    The sick old man dispelled the fog and said with a smile.


    Ning Tao a listen, a touch of surprise rush to heart, can stay here inheritance, that is nothing?


    All of a sudden, the statue of the candle dragon was very excited. It was buzzing all the time. It seemed that it was pointing out the direction? Ning Tao rushed to the past. He didn''t look at any tablet or inheritance, as if he had a purpose.


    And the sick old man stroked white beard and looked at it with a smile. He could only see his mood from his shaking hands.


    At this time, Ning Tao through a large forest of road steles, in a remote small corner, gradually stopped, here is just a hasty grave.


    There is also a tombstone that was carved later, on which it reads: "Tomb of the Dragon Emperor!"

 Chapter 2791

    This simple four characters, but let Ning Tao stunned, just like being struck by thunder.


    Although I have known it for a long time, when I see these four characters, I have a kind of unspeakable complexity in my heart, such as colic, bitterness, sadness, and sentimental.


    Eyes involuntarily shed a line of tears.


    Can''t help kneeling on one knee!


    This kneeling is only for the sake of respecting him, who, though he has never met before, has changed his life and is also a teacher and friend Candlelight.


    Therefore, he deserves it!


    To Ning Tao, the candle dragon is neither a master nor a friend. He can''t tell the relationship between the two and can''t figure it out. Maybe only the candle dragon himself can tell him.


    But will there really be such a day?


    Ning Tao is dejected. Today''s Candlelight dragon has incarnated into the Milky way, guarding the three realms and sacrificing his life.


    "Patta PA ta... "


    A drop of crystal tears dripping down.


    "You You know him?


    A faint voice sounded in my ear.


    Ning Tao''s whole body is excited and scared. He wipes away the tears on his face without any trace. Looking up, he finds that the sick old man is not far away.


    "No No, I''ve heard of his name... "


    The sick old man gave a smile, coughed and said: "you have a good eye. You picked the best one in this inheritance."


    "In those days, the Dragon Emperor was shocked by the existence of the whole world, shuttling through Galaxy after galaxy, never meeting an enemy, never losing. It was invincible and synonymous."


    "But just when he was at his peak, one day, he suddenly disappeared and never showed up again."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile, "is that right? Sure enough, has his inheritance been obtained by others? "


    "Ha ha..."


    "No, it''s nearly 700 million years. What a long number. There are also countless demons. Later generations want to get his inheritance, but in the end they get nothing. You Are you sure you want to choose this one? "


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said firmly, "I''m sure it''s him. Thank you for your advice."


    Hearing this, the sick old man shook his head and sighed. He left with a negative hand and said, "it''s really young. If you don''t hit the south wall, you don''t look back. It''s just, it''s just. If you want to try, just try."


    "I''m always sleepy when I''m old. I''ll see you out when I wake up."


    "Congratulations, master!"


    Ning Tao watched the sick old man leave. A moment later, he put his eyes on the grave again.


    This is probably the only Tomb of the candle dragon in the world.


    After a long time of silence, Ning Tao shook his head and no longer thought about it. He put his hand on the tombstone and poured his thoughts into the tomb.


    He wants to know where the treasure is?


    However, after a long time, Ning Tao frowned and opened his eyes, his look was ugly.


    He inspected it two or three times and found that the tomb was an ordinary one.


    From the tombstone to the grave.


    There is not a trace of abnormality.


    The power of space, the eye of the candle dragon and so on, Ning Tao urged, tried again, but did not respond.


    "It''s impossible?"


    "The coordinates recorded on the statue are clearly here?" Ning Tao frowned and whispered.


    All of a sudden, he had an idea in his head. He patted his brain with a bitter smile. Yes, how could he forget the statue?


    It''s like the statue is the key!


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao took out the candle Dragon Statue in surprise, and at the moment it appeared, there was a startling dragon chant, which was more boundless than the giant dragon, purer than the vacuum, and shocked the world.


    The next second, the statue of the candle dragon seemed to come to life and plunge into the tomb.


    A small space was opened.


    It''s ancient


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help but take a breath. It''s a big stroke. He has opened up space for the treasure and hidden it so deeply.


    It seems that candle dragon''s attainments in the way of space have exceeded his imagination.


    At this time, the living candle Dragon Statue turned into dead again after opening this space, and there were many cracks on its body.


    Ning Tao busily put it away and opened the second treasure of Saint college, which still needs to be done.


    After finishing this, Ning Tao is busy and surprised to explore this small space. It doesn''t matter what kind of natural materials, land treasures and so on. Moreover, it has been stored for 700 million years. No matter how good it is, I''m afraid it has already been decomposed.


    He only wants to find one thing in the treasure now, just find it, one thing is enough.


    That is Six story tower of time!


    Ning Tao''s eyes shine, and every inch of the small space is exposed in front of his eyes.


    "Once, three times, ten times..."


    Gradually, Ning Tao''s smile solidified and turned pale. If he was hit hard, he was stunned."This How is that possible? "


    "Why isn''t there that six story tower of time?"


    Ning Tao turns pale, and he is unwilling to search for several times in the small space, but in the small space, there is only a pile of decadent items that can''t be distinguished, few of them are complete, and the scattered energy is swallowed by the fifth turn.


    It''s 10% all at once.


    But is that all?


    Where is the time tower?


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand. It''s impossible for the candle dragon to cheat himself. That''s what the statue tells him.


    But how could it not?


    He took out the statue and scanned it again and again like a madman, but no matter what method he used? The six story time tower in the record doesn''t even have a shadow?


    Finally, Ning Tao slumped down on the ground, his face turned pale, and whispered: "how How could that be? "


    "Tell me, why not?" A faint voice of evil spirit came suddenly.


    The next second, the sick old man who had left came back and said with a grim smile: "I didn''t expect that the candle dragon actually used such a means under my eyes. It''s really hard for me to hide it."


    "Jie Jie, however, he sent a boy from the holy land of longevity to me alive."


    "God helps me, and God helps me. Ha ha, my life is coming to an end, and finally I''m looking forward to longevity..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Laughter reverberates wildly in the whole misty space.


    And a terrible breath, "boom" burst out, like a giant elephant watching ants.


    "You What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Ning Tao scratched his head and said confusedly.


    However, the sick old man laughed wildly and said sarcastically, "do you still want to pretend to be stupid now?"


    "You come from the holy land of eternal life and have been handed down by the candlelight dragon. Even if you can deny it, you can''t escape from my nose for the thick substance of eternal life you carry. I''m waiting for you at last."


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie... "

 Chapter 2792

    Looking at the sick old man so crazy, I don''t know how long the beast was suppressed, it broke out in an instant.


    There is also this vast breath of terror, just like the stars, which shocked him from ancient times. Although it can''t compare with the giant of light and shadow, it''s a brand, but this one is the real one.


    As if he could be crushed by raising his hand.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    "Before Master, I I really don''t know what you''re talking about? What material, holy land? "


    Ning Tao''s body trembles, painful way.


    However, the sick old man said with a grim smile: "boy, you''re going to die soon. Are you still a dead duck


    "You are a grasshopper in my hand now. No matter whether you are or not, I can crush you to death. There is no point in sophistry. I have been waiting for you for so many hundred million years. Do you think you can leave easily today?"


    "Jie Jie..."


    Ning Tao a listen, the facial expression slightly a change, to the words of the mouth also can''t help but swallow down.


    I can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva between my throat.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    The sick old man is at least a figure of great power. With his strength, I''m afraid a sneeze or a finger will be enough to crush him to pieces.


    There is no possibility of escape.


    Even if you give him ten times the strength, you can''t do it. Is there no way out?


    As soon as I bite my teeth, since there is no hope or possibility, I will stick to it to the end. I will never reveal the slightest bit of the galaxy and will never admit it.


    "Master, if you want to kill me, please do it. I really can''t understand you."


    "Only I just hope that you can learn from me... "


    But words fall, a thin palm pinched Ning Tao''s neck, the sick old man''s face exposed dark, gritted his teeth and said: "you don''t take this little trick to cheat me."


    "You are the people of the holy land of eternal life. Tell me, where is the holy land of eternal life hidden? How do you get in? How can I get that long biomass... "


    However, Ning Tao''s face turned red and he breathed out a voice: "I I really don''t know... "


    The sick old man glared at him angrily, and suddenly said with a smile: "boy, don''t be so excited. After all, it''s hard for anyone to feel so stiff. Otherwise, we''ll have a discussion. I''ll take you as an apprentice, and you''ll give me material for longevity."


    "How about killing two birds with one stone? In the future, I will cover you in this wild Galaxy! "


    Ning Tao has been pinched and raised in the air. If an eagle catches a chicken, he simply closes his eyes and waits to die.


    There was no resistance.


    Seeing this, the sick old man gritted his teeth and pinched Ning Tao''s neck, constantly exerting himself, "crunching" as if he was going to break his neck with a move.


    No one thought it would be like this? One second ago, it was good. Now it''s crushing and forcing.


    "Cough..."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    When Ning Tao''s suffocating feeling is about to die, the thin hand between his neck suddenly loosens.


    Ear also came a relieved vicissitudes, soft voice: "little guy, congratulations on your passing the ultimate test, the treasure left by the candle dragon, is yours."


    Ning Tao''s brain was short of oxygen, but he didn''t respond for a moment. He shook his head, supported the tombstone, and said: "master, I I don''t understand? "


    In the sight, the angry look on the sick old man''s face disappeared, and his face became pale. He coughed a few times and said with a smile: "it''s very simple. This is to test your loyalty and care for the holy land of eternal life."


    "You''ve been in the wilderness for a long time. You should have heard about the holy land of time and space. Neither candlelight nor I want the tragedy to reappear, so naturally I''ll try you out."


    "As a result, you didn''t let me down!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and looked at the sick old man warily. Who knows if this is another trap?


    He immediately pretended to be deaf and dumb in pain.


    However, the sick old man sat beside the tomb of the Dragon Emperor, looking sad and lonely: "you don''t need to answer, just listen first."


    "Let''s talk about my identity first. My surname is Zong and my name is Ren. Now, I''m the oldest old bone of Dahuang war Academy. Even today''s Dahuang Dean, he has to respectfully call me little martial uncle."


    "To be closer, I was the mentor of candlelight. I found him in blue sea star by accident."


    "At that time, he just came to blue sea star by Galaxy level teleportation array, but I didn''t know at first. I only saw his amazing talent and brought him back."


    Ning Tao a Leng, tutor? He knows blue starfish? What about the trans galactic transmission array?


    Is that a trick?


    Or is it true from the bottom of my heart?


    At this time, the sick old man recalled: "in my life, I have brought countless students, but only the candle dragon is the most outstanding one."


    "After only ten years in Dahuang war academy, he was admitted to sage Academy with abnormal results.""When I saw him again, he was not the candle dragon of that year, but the famous Dragon Emperor. To tell you the truth, I was glad to have such a disciple. But at the same time, he met a woman."


    Ningtao heart a Deng, thoughtfully took a look at him, as if looking forward to the name.


    "Her name is Gu Xuanxuan


    The sick old man smiles and remembers vividly: "they were a pair of golden girls at that time, but Gu Xuanxuan''s family was mysterious and powerful."


    "It''s a big ancient tribe outside our wild galaxy. Moreover, they strongly disagree with the combination of the two. They even sent strong people to encircle and suppress the candlelight dragon. They had no choice but to flee to me."


    "At that time, I was also very important in the Dahuang war yard, so I rescued them. At that time, Zhulong confessed to me, although I had a guess in my heart."


    Ning Tao pick eyebrow, is it really the candle dragon say? He still can''t believe the old man.


    "That war, let them cultivate for a long time, and then with that group of ancient people, into the depths of the universe."


    "It''s been many years since I left, but when I saw the Dragon Emperor again, all the difficulties were settled by him. He grew up, but he and Gu Xuanxuan seemed to be in a hurry because they had something urgent to do."


    "I left a treasure here, some instructions, and left in a hurry. But I never thought that this parting would be forever. 700 million years have passed..."


    The sick old man was coughing and his eyes were red.


    A withered hand stroked the ancient tombstone, which he had made himself.


    "You You... "


    Ning Tao was so surprised that he never thought of it.


    But the sick old man smile, seems to know what he wants to say, vicissitudes of life: "yes, I have lived for 700 million years, it is relying on that person, but living for a long time is not necessarily a good thing."


    "My strength is not the strongest among my peers, but the one who can live the most."


    "It''s ridiculous to say that I have survived generations, witnessed countless ups and downs, and cultivated a legendary Dean of the wilderness war Academy."


    "My life is worth it and I''ve had enough. The reason I keep this tone is to wait for you!"


    "In fact, the real treasure is not in that small space, but the one who handed it to me personally and asked me to hand it over to later generations to open his treasure."


    "In fact, this is what you are looking for!"


    While talking, the sick old man turned over his hand and took out an exquisite pagoda the size of a palm. It was very delicate and simple.


    This exquisite tower has six floors.


    It''s the six story time tower Ning Tao is searching for!

 Chapter 2793

    "This This... "


    Ning Tao''s face changed and his eyes were staring straight. How could the six story time tower be there?


    Is it really what he said?


    Did the candle dragon put the treasure in his place?


    All of a sudden, he noticed that the time tower was unusual. The ordinary time tower was gray and black, but it was crystal clear.


    From time to time changing the color of glass.


    Looks very mysterious?


    "Master? Is this really a time tower? It seems that with those time towers outside, they are It''s all different... "


    Ning Tao hesitated.


    With a smile, the sick old man danced the time tower and said with emotion, "yes, of course, it''s different. How can an ordinary six story time tower compare with this original tower?"


    "The original tower? What''s that? " Ning Tao doubts.


    "Let''s put it this way, the time towers that are widely spread nowadays are all imitations, and the real one is the original time tower in my hand. It''s said that it was born in the holy land of time and space."


    The imitation is one day = five days.


    But the original tower is one day = ten days!


    "Now you know how tempting the original tower is," the sick old man exclaimed.


    Ning Tao a listen, how tongue nods, original tower unexpectedly than imitation tower effect whole strong double.


    The six storey original tower is better than the ten storey imitation tower. One day is equal to sixty days. Darling, this original tower is really a good thing.


    If it''s spread, it will make countless people red eyed.


    But why never?


    "Although the original pagodas are good, they are rare and pitiful. Most people have never heard of them. At that time, I only thought it was a rumor. I only believed it when the candle dragon handed it to me."


    "This primitive tower is the second harvest he gained from his exploration of the holy land of time and space, and the first is the howling of the holy land of time and space."


    "You can''t describe the tragedy. People are not as good as ghosts. Even dogs have no right to die. Women are playthings and men are slaves. They are sacrificed in large quantities to gain the power of time and space."


    "For example, if you don''t control the world and the origin of the galaxy, you can only sacrifice a large number of aborigines to get it."


    The sick old man couldn''t bear to say.


    In the years when the candle dragon disappeared, he went to the holy land of time and space once and witnessed the tragedy with his own eyes.


    After hundreds of millions of years, he could not forget that bloody memory. When he thought of candlelight, he faced the danger. He was exhausted, but he could only protect this treasure for him.


    Waiting for a person who can change this scene to appear, but I don''t know if it is Ning Tao?


    He thought that his life would pass like this, and he would never see the last face of the Dragon Emperor again. He even didn''t finish his last begging and entrustment.


    But I didn''t expect that Ning Tao appeared like this. Everything was very similar to the time when he and the candle dragon were together.


    He is both surprised and happy, afraid and worried


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, fell into silence. No matter what the "Zongren" elder said is true or not, his sense of crisis with the galaxy is much stronger.


    At present, an old martial uncle of Dahuang war yard lived nearly 700 million years.


    It''s been dead for generations.


    However, he is still alive because of his own strength, which is closely related to his own strength.


    But this is the dream of longevity!


    Who doesn''t want to live forever?


    Which one doesn''t want to be stronger?


    If you put him in the position of little martial uncle, he can''t guarantee that he will be indifferent to "longevity".


    Because it''s too tempting.


    For a moment, he felt powerless.


    And the old man sighed, leaving those memories behind, and said, "in fact, as long as you can open the small space, you can pass the order of the candle dragon."


    "This test is my personal intention. I know it will make you worry about it, but I need you to keep it. No one should believe it, no one should say it, and I will go to earth with secrets."


    "But one thing, I want to remind you, is that the holy land of immortality, in fact, has spread and is very familiar at the highest level among the major galaxies."


    "Among them, Tianhe galaxy and Pluto galaxy are the main ones. They seem to know a lot of things."


    "And it seems that it has invaded the holy land of eternal life. I don''t know the details, but I''m sure that the holy land of eternal life is very dangerous. You are the only one who can save them. They can''t break the prohibition now..."


    Ning Tao in the heart a sudden, instant before and after figured out, this clearly said is Yu Wenchuan and other four boundaries.


    To be exact, it is the master of the four worlds outside the galaxy.


    It''s yuwenchuan and others they support.


    It is these people who instigate such things as star refining, war, going out of the holy land, refining the origin of the seven worlds, getting the key, etc.There is only one real intention.


    Try every means to open the galaxy and plunder everything, but unfortunately, the plan was destroyed by the candlelight dragon, the stalemate until now, and they can not break the ban of saints.


    If not, the holy land of eternal life may have followed the holy land of time and space.


    "Tianhe, Pluto galaxy..."


    At this time, the sick old man coughed for a long time and waved his hand. He pushed the original tower to Ning Tao and said, "take it. It belongs to you."


    "I''m old, and I can''t help much. I need you to go straight ahead in the future."


    Ning Tao pursed his mouth and took it. I don''t know why. In his heart, he was willing to believe the old man. He always felt like seeing his relatives.


    It''s probably because of the material.


    This should be true!


    But what is the substance of immortality? Ning Tao is not clear now, but he can be sure that even if he has it, others may not be able to see it.


    As if to see his guess, the sick old man gave a faint smile, stroked the tombstone, and said: "I am the leader of this wasteland, but I can''t see the material of eternal life, so as long as you don''t meet those supreme beings."


    "More into the atmosphere of wilderness, stay for a long time, and then blend through, even if the supreme can not see it."


    Ning Tao nodded, looking at the original tower in his hand, he finally couldn''t help spitting out a sentence: "dare to ask the elder, how do you treat the elder?"


    "Eternal life?"


    The sick old man stopped for a moment, kept silent for a long time, and said bitterly, "what is longevity? Is there really longevity in this world? Every planet and universe has its own destiny. "


    "What about the immortal sage? It''s not that she passed away a billion years ago. There is no saint in the universe. It''s just that she can''t live longer. When you really chase her, you''ll regret it. "


    "If a person''s life is meaningless, his life span of hundreds of millions of years will not be as long as that of others."


    "I didn''t want to live forever, but I got it. I also tasted the curse of it. I once had a Taoist couple. I had a lot of children and grandchildren and prospered for 300 million years, but they were all boiled to death by me. I was disheartened."


    "Longevity, sometimes is not only good, but also endless loneliness, loneliness, and desolation. When you live enough, everything is floating."


    "It''s a pity that it took me 700 million years to realize this truth, but no one will listen to it, no one will refuse it. Only after they have tasted longevity, will they regret it, but I really live enough..."


    "Well, you go. From your look, the Dragon Emperor I''m afraid something has happened. "


    The sick old man was desolate and opened the channel of the world.


    Ning Tao bowed heavily and gave a big gift. Then he walked into the passage with a heavy heart.


    Next second.


    Here, I fell into endless cold and loneliness, a rickety old man, grief, tears

 Chapter 2794

    In the passage, Ning Tao has a heavy heart.


    Although it was a surprise beyond imagination that he got what he wanted, his joy at the moment was covered with sadness and desolation.


    Is longevity really a curse?


    Perhaps, this is just the ultimate strength!


    Just like the Dharma, there are strong and weak. What is magic power? What is orthodoxy? In fact, it all depends on what the performer does. We should understand that it is "human itself" that dominates.


    Instead of being dominated by power!


    In a word, the assessment of the treasure is over. Ning Tao is relieved and doesn''t think about it any more. Let''s go step by step. The elder should not be a bad person.


    From intuition, he could feel it.


    Besides, I have no choice!


    At this time, he looked into his hands. The crystal six story original tower, which was the size of a palm, was spinning, but it was too conspicuous to be found.


    Once exposed, fear will cause a bloodbath.


    Even with the danger of life.


    After thinking about it, he carefully took out a space ring and put the six storey original tower in.


    But the next second, the ring "bang" on the explosion, Ning Tao surprised, quickly seize the six original tower, space ring how to explode?


    He couldn''t figure it out, so he tried again.


    But the result is still the same, "bang" of a ring explosion of smash, Ning Tao a face stunned, how to do? Can''t the ring of time tower and space be taken in?


    Even tried several times, the results are the same


    "what the hell?"


    Ning Tao frowns and suddenly remembers something. He once asked Tang Lan if he could put away the time tower, but she said "magic weapon in the cave".


    Later, he also learned that the magic weapon of the cave is a higher level container than the ring of space.


    It can be any shape of everything.


    A small magic weapon in the cave is comparable to a small space opened up. It is much larger than a ring in the space. It is very stable and can accommodate living people and practice in it.


    This is also the most important point.


    The big magic weapon in the cave is basically comparable to a small world, but there are few such magic weapons.


    Besides, it can accommodate the time tower.


    Because of the time tower, the power is too strong, the interior is more vast, so those rings are burst.


    But I don''t have a magic weapon?


    At this time, seeing that he was about to walk out of the channel, Ning Tao gritted his teeth and took the time tower into the Yangling ring, which was stored in the second space. Don''t burst it.


    And this time very smooth, but not so happy, Yang Ling ring actually and time tower blend.


    "What''s going on in the trough?"


    "This Is this to breed a third magical effect? " Ning Tao is at a loss. This is a complete emergency.


    Before he knew it, he felt that he was covered by a white light, and then he was drawn out by a force, and the familiar color of desolation rolled from the pavement.


    "This This is the wilderness? Are you back? " Ning Tao looks around and finds himself on the high platform.


    "Ning Tao, ah, it''s Ning Tao..."


    "Ning Da Da, I I want to give you a monkey. You are so handsome, rookie king, champion, ah... "


    In a flash, the ear sounded like thunder like scream, make Ning Tao a face muddled force.


    If he wasn''t calling his own name, he thought that he was calling Huang Tianqi?


    It turns out that this session of the great wilderness assessment has just ended, and the nine evils, such as sikongshou, brass, and qumiaomiao, are complex, worshiping him.


    It''s like looking up to the king!


    They just got their own awards one by one. Next, it''s the rookie Wang''s turn to receive the award.


    At this time, Dean Huang came and said, "little guy, Congratulations, you have won the title of the new king."


    "You will get a four story time tower, one year free of charge, one million contribution value. You can choose the vice courtyard as your division, one king level magic weapon, and preach in person."


    Say, wave a hand to throw out three streamers.


    These three streamers are pouring into the wilderness order in Ning Tao''s hands. Ning Tao curiously picks it up and has a look. It turns out that there are 2.3 million.


    It''s like the fifth level awarded him a million.


    In the corner of dahuangling, a tower and a weapon appeared.


    And on the other side there''s the shape of a scroll.


    "Ning boy, with your token, you can enter the time tower of the college to practice. You can also enter the magic weapon pool of the college to select the magic weapon with your token."


    "Three days later, the President You have to be ready to preach for yourself. "


    Director Huang patted Ning Tao and praised him.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was overjoyed and said, "thank you for your kindness. I''m waiting for you at any time."


    Dean Huang nodded his head with satisfaction. Then he took a deep breath at the ten people on the stage and the nearly ten thousand freshmen below. He said with a hearty laugh, "little guys, welcome to our Dahuang war yard!""Ah..."


    "Ning Tao Ning Tao Ning Tao... "


    Countless flower fanatics are scratching their heads and posturing with their white chests.


    A group of new students, also can''t help but tears, in a few months to break five hurdles, finally passed.


    They have become students of the war Academy.


    Formal outside, inside students!


    And Tang Lan, is more excited to tears are going to flow down, hard for more than a year, had been desperate, did not expect Ning Tao a person against the wind overturn.


    Her excitement is beyond description.


    But she seems to have forgotten that Wang Ning Tao was his new woman


    All the way to the end, the three mentors turned black.


    Tan Wanrong, hualushui and even nearly a million people are cheering and celebrating the birth of the new king.


    From today on, the name of Ning Tao will spread to every corner of the ohuang galaxy. A monster, a new star, has been rising and shining all over Kyushu.


    At this time, Ning Tao finally learned from Qu Miaomiao, who is the tenth place?


    First, of course, he Ning Tao!


    Second, the chief of Sikong.


    Third, Huang Tianqi.


    Ning Tao, the top three, is no exception. After all, he deserves his reputation. If he doesn''t change, he won''t win the first place.


    Fourth, Qu Miaomiao.


    Fifth, Zhao Hou.


    Sixth, brass.


    The seventh place is Liang Xinghe.


    The eighth is Feng Zian.


    Ninth, Liang Xingtong.


    The tenth is Xuanluozi!


    Ning Tao looks surprised. He doesn''t expect him to underestimate him. However, if Chu Xuan and Feng Yuanliang are not maimed and seriously injured by him, xuanluo Zi will not be the last one.


    For a time, Zhao Hou and others congratulated Ning Tao one after another, and Ning Tao also returned the emperor''s gun to him.


    After all, we are going to choose the king level magic soldiers.


    At that time, he will be able to choose the king level magic gun, but there is still white drop, and he must not leave it


    Xuanluozi was also excited and said, "thank you for your support and care. If you have any needs in the future, please don''t hesitate to ask. I will go through fire and water. It''s my duty."


    Ning Tao wry smile, then casual greetings, echoed them a few words, full of fatigue, rushed to the heart.


    I haven''t had a good rest for years.


    The string was tight all the time.


    These three days, he must have a good rest, after all, calculate the time, he left the galaxy, has been nearly a year, but now he is only five spirits, this strength is not enough.


    If you want to go back to the galaxy, you should at least break through the power of the great emperor and deduce the "great emperor chapter".


    Ning Tao can''t help feeling that time is more and more urgent.


    It''s too much for him to breathe.

 Chapter 2795

    In the uproar, the assessment has come to an end.


    Millions of monks, with excitement and surprise, spread this exciting news all over the galaxy.


    Of course, in the examination of 50000 or 60000 freshmen, only nearly 10000 were selected. Unfortunately, thousands of them fell, and more than 50000 were selected from the five levels.


    These people, of course, can only be repatriated.


    But I have no face to face Jiangdong!


    But compared with their negative emotions, tens of thousands of people, such as Ning Tao, were happy. On the same day, they entered the legendary Dahuang war yard.


    This is a closed world, the center of the wilderness, but the Holy Land in the heart of the wilderness galaxy.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    In the bugle sound of the ancient horn elephant, the admission of the freshmen spread all over the college.


    Countless beautiful schoolgirls and handsome seniors came to watch one after another, and their eyes were shining.


    They are all young people. Male students naturally think about how to attract younger students, while female students naturally think about seducing younger students.


    Always waiting for the boring college life, add some fun is not.


    However, none of them acted rashly, because in the freshman period, there is a month''s protection, which is stipulated by the college, and conflicts between old students and freshmen are not allowed.


    It''s a buffer period for freshmen.


    But after waiting for a month, Jie Jie, it''s up to them to teach these kids how to behave!


    In this pair of hungry wolf like eyes, tens of thousands of students came to this wonderland, vast, extremely majestic complex, just like the country bumpkin into the city, looking at everything here curiously.


    Just the vast range, at least can be comparable to the blue sea star, even more than a planet.


    "It''s too luxurious, too imposing..."


    "Hiss ~!"


    "You Look, my God, it''s actually a white dwarf. It''s said that gravity can crush an Immortal Emperor. This Is this for cultivation? "


    Iron bull screamed with gaping eyes.


    Ning Tao and others quickly looked up and saw that white dwarfs are very small in density and heavy, several times as heavy as ordinary stars. Generally, only in the depths of the universe can we see such large white dwarfs.


    How could the Dahuang war academy let the disciples practice?


    "What a pervert..."


    "Alas..."


    Huang Tian, who was watching coldly in the team, could not help sighing, rolling his eyes and explaining: "it''s a gravity training room. The effect is very good. If you want to go in for training, you can make some contribution."


    "And can you stop yelling at everything? It''s very unpromising. "


    "This white dwarf in Dahuang college can only be regarded as an ordinary scenery, and there are more amazing ones behind it."


    "Wow..."


    Everyone exclaimed, and their excited faces turned red. After all, most of them came from the countryside.


    Usually I haven''t even seen the white dwarf, let alone heard of it. I use the white dwarf for cultivation.


    Even Ning Tao was very surprised. Dahuang war yard was really extraordinary. It was not only rich but also rich. He came to the right place this time.


    Huang Tianqi simply acted as a guide and took a group of students to explain as they walked. The forbidden platform, which is ten thousand meters in size, is a paradise for the body refiners.


    There are also ancient forests, which are full of all kinds of monsters, but they are all captured by the college.


    Is to let the students to sharpen and fight.


    He created a forest of monsters.


    Along the way, they saw strange scenes, which can''t be described with amazement. Even some of the clan children of the ancient forces were even called strange.


    Sikong head''s expression also flashed curiosity. Although bawangzong was not much different, what he lacked was atmosphere.


    It''s an atmosphere of hard work.


    Soon, under the guidance of several tutors, they finally came to the Dahuang square.


    At this time, only a huge stone tablet standing high in the square appeared in front of us, engraved with golden names.


    The word "great waste list" first came into view.


    "Hard Is this the legendary list of wildness The hole Xuan three sons can''t help but exclaim a way.


    Huang Tian looked at Ning Tao and said: "yes, this is the list of Dahuang. Only the 100 most powerful disciples in the whole Dahuang war academy are qualified to go up. They are all demons."


    "You know, there are at least 100000 disciples in the whole war hall, but only 100 of them can get on it."


    "The elder sister and elder student of dahuangbang in the past dynasties have now become the powerful princes of dahuangbang, and their future is limitless. It can be said that 80% of the strong people in dahuangbang are from dahuangbang."


    They all exclaimed, and their little faces turned red, showing the reverence of pilgrimage.


    This is a legendary creature.


    For a moment, people''s eyes were hot.


    But there is a pair of beautiful eyes, but it is red, shudder, Ning Tao aware of wrong, turn a look, found that Qu Miao Miao red eyes staring at a name.He only looked at it once, then his pupils shrank, frowned and said, "third place, Sikong letter!"


    "It''s him..."


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Qu Miaomiao clenched her teeth tightly, and she couldn''t help recalling the bloody scene.


    The feeling of powerlessness, fear and anger surged up.


    The delicate body is shaking.


    However, a pair of generous and powerful hands around her, comfort: "don''t worry, even if he is the first in the list, we also want to save people."


    "Let''s get some information these days, but don''t scare the snake. Our strength is not enough."


    Qu Miaomiao nodded with red eyes, and said hoarsely, "Miaomiao, listen to the master."


    Hualushui follows Ning Tao closely. Seeing this scene, she is suspicious. It looks like the nun is right, but these two What''s the situation?


    At a glance, Tan Wanrong and Liang Susu''s two daughters stare at Ning Tao, and they subconsciously bite their teeth.


    They really are that kind of relationship


    After a long visit, they divided the college into two groups and left. Dahuang college is divided into inner and outer colleges. Only the top 1000 students are qualified to enter the inner college, and the rest are outer colleges.


    The inner courtyard is in the deeper part of the college. Not only the environment is good, but also the aura is sufficient. All the conditions are excellent.


    Hualushui''s excellent performance in this examination squeezed out her potential. She not only caught up with the friars of the same age, but even entered the 36th place in this competition.


    Dong Xuan''s three sons are not as high as his.


    Ning Tao is full of praise.


    After returning to the room and asking Qu Miaomiao to help him protect the Dharma, Ning Tao enters the Yangling ring and explores the original tower.


    It was a treasure he had been dreaming of for a long time.


    But as soon as he got close to the original tower, he found that his door was locked, which seemed to be a simple space lock.


    Is this the test of the candle dragon?

 Chapter 2796

    In the second space, no, it seems that a small and unique Mysterious space.


    It can be called Third space!


    Ning Tao looks around, the original tower seems to have some inseparable connection with Yang Lingjie? Even the body of the tower has changed from crystal clear to golden red.


    It looks like a delicate golden fire tower.


    Towering in the space.


    The tower gate, however, is a chain formed by the force of space, which is old, mysterious and obscure.


    Every minute and every second is changing.


    Ning Tao took a look, but gradually addicted to go in, can be described as infatuated, unknowingly, after a day, he was still in his mind.


    "Wonderful, just wonderful..."


    "Candle dragon''s attainments in space are too high and unfathomable. It can be used in this way..."


    Ning Tao is very excited.


    With that, he dashed up, holding his breath. With the power of space, he conjured up a key in the palm of his hand, with more than one hundred uneven grooves. If he made a mistake, he couldn''t unlock it.


    With an excited mood, Ning Tao slowly inserts the key into the lock, and the wonderful sound of "Ka Ka" comes.


    As soon as he twisted, he heard a clear "click"


    "the door is open!"


    Ning Tao looks very happy, immediately understand the good intentions of the candle dragon, also believe the "Zongren" elder.


    This lock is not only the test of the candle dragon, but also the teaching and guidance of his own space.


    In short, he integrated his space attainments, techniques and understanding into the lock. Only when he understood the structure of the lock can he open the door.


    In other words, only by learning the space test of the candle dragon can we open the door and enter the original tower.


    This is equivalent to Preach!


    You know, the way of space is different from others. It''s too difficult, too rare, too rare. Ning Tao has been self-taught all the way. Even if he wants to find his predecessors'' advice, no one can help him?


    Just now, he has been exploring the space for four years.


    Let his way of space soar.


    A good word is worth half a lifetime!


    Although this space lock is exquisite, there are many ways for some talents to open it even if they don''t understand the way of space.


    But Mr. Zongren did not move at all. Ning Tao can be 100% sure of this.


    That is to say, he has a treasure that has never been used for 700 million years.


    From this point, we can see the character of "zonglao".


    Can trust, reliable!


    Ning Tao is full of moving, take a deep breath, and finally step forward and slowly push the door open.


    "Creak..."


    With an old sound, the door, which had never been opened, was finally slowly pushed open. A vast and chaotic breath came to his face, boiling, as if he had been brought to 700 million years ago in an instant.


    In the eye, it is a vast square.


    Ning Tao estimates that the square on the first floor can accommodate at least tens of thousands of people.


    As soon as he stepped in, he felt the acceleration of time all over his body. There was a feeling of derailment with time and space. When he looked around, the air outside was moving more slowly than the tortoise in his eyes.


    Ten times.


    One day is ten days!


    It''s twice as effective as those imitation time towers!


    Ning Tao''s face is excited. This is equivalent to the second floor of the imitation tower. Suddenly, he thinks of something. As soon as he steps, he turns into streamer and rushes up to the depth of the original tower.


    After a while, he came to the end of the first floor.


    When he saw this scene, Ning Tao was very excited. On the second floor, there was a door.


    A bigger "space lock" appears in front of us.


    It exudes the luster of "flowing silver".


    Although the road is blocked, Ning Tao''s excitement can''t be calmed for a long time. It seems that each floor of the original tower has a time lock.


    It''s a good thing for him!


    It''s equivalent to having one more teacher to teach!


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao is very excited, a kind of thirst for talents comes out. He is too busy to understand.


    Try to open the first floor space lock.


    Go to the second floor!


    Thinking of this, he immediately sat in front of the space lock and meditated. The excitement of longing for promotion made him full of fighting spirit and passion, which was absolutely unimaginable.


    This realization is the whole twenty days.


    Because Dean Huang said that he would ask Ning Tao to find him in three days, and he would personally Preach!


    This is also a great benefit!


    Ning Tao opened his eyes and licked his lips hungrily. In the past 20 days, he has been groping for seven or eight years outside, and he still has an amazing harvest.During this period, he tried to unlock the lock three times, but failed without exception, but made great progress.


    This second "space lock" is much more difficult than the first one. It takes a little time to understand


    "Whoosh..."


    Out of the original tower, out of the yanglingjie, Ning Tao went back to the lakeside small Curie he personally selected.


    This room is the best and the biggest. He and Qu Miaomiao live here.


    Hualushui, Tan Wanrong, Liang Susu, tie Niu and Xuan Luozi are all around the courtyard.


    For the room, Ning Tao''s choice no one dares to have objection, even if Huang Tianqi two people are silent.


    I found a courtyard nearby to live in


    "Young master, is this ring a magic weapon in the cave?" Qu Miaomiao was curious to see him appear.


    Ning Tao smiles, puts on the ring and explains: "this is much more precious than the magic weapon in the cave. By the way, how is your injury?"


    "It''s all done, and the cultivation is stable. By the way, the two of them came to say I want to go to the magic army library with you to select King level magic soldiers. "


    Qu Miaomiao said with big black eyes.


    Ning Tao nodded, then first go to the magic weapon storehouse, and the "magic medicine storehouse" to have a look.


    "Resurrection grass" is still fresh in his memory.


    At the beginning, he was cheated by an unscrupulous businessman named "old business thief" in blue sea star, and he even lost 500000 star beads. Now he is angry


    A moment later, Ning Tao, Huang Tianqi, Si kongshou, and Qu Miaomiao meet and come to the God medicine storehouse.


    Huang Tianqi could not help but said: "Alas, it''s not qualified to lose one. You two can choose the magic soldiers, so we can only watch."


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao was contemptuous and said, "pull it down. Do you still lack these grandsons of the dean?"


    "Even if you know the best imperial method of glint and shadow, you still have the face to complain, cut and pretend."


    "Yes," said Qu Miaomiao.


    Sikong took a step to ningtao and said: "don''t be with the dog."


    "Go away, you traitor, you have the face to say that I..."


    "I don''t care. I''m second anyway."


    "You OK, let''s fight... "


    Ning Tao grins bitterly, shakes his head and walks into the God medicine storehouse. He soon finds the resurrection grass. The Dahuang war yard does not lack it, but he asks for one million contribution value.


    Ning Tao gripes his teeth and gives the Dahuang order Yi Hua to the yellow tooth elder for one million contribution.


    Just about to leave, I suddenly caught a glimpse of the four characters "Taiyi Shenshui".

 Chapter 2797

    When Ning Tao first heard about Taiyi Shenshui, it was at the blue sea star tri clan meeting.


    The fairy chapter is deduced from it.


    It can purify the mind and improve the understanding.


    Ning Tao flashed the color of surprise. He didn''t expect that he even had Taiyi Shenshui. Now it''s time for him to deduce "the great emperor". Taiyi Shenshui is absolutely indispensable.


    But a look at the price, the whole person immediately froze.


    "Fifty thousand is worth a drop!"


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao took in the cold air, his face turned green, and his eyelids jumped wildly. He twitched and said, "elder, do we" God medicine store "sell things like this


    "I''ll bear to contribute one soul reviving herb to one million yuan. After all, it''s the best in the elixir. But if it''s too much magic water, one drop, you''ll give me 50000 yuan."


    "It''s too expensive, isn''t it?"


    That yellow tooth elder a listen, immediately open a row of yellow teeth, smile way: "expensive? Boy, I''m afraid you don''t know the real price of taiyishenshui, do you


    "Outside, a drop is worth tens of millions of stars, and there is no market for it. Our price is absolutely good and cheap, and the quality is by no means comparable to those miscellaneous goods outside."


    Ning Tao turns to see Huang Tianqi and Sikong head. They should be very clear.


    However, the two actually nodded.


    For them, the price is really cheap. They usually drink taiyishenshui.


    The fairy medicine tastes bitter.


    "Oh, it''s hard..."


    Ning Tao black face, looking at the remaining 1.3 million contribution value, heart in blood, immediately gritted his teeth and said: "one million contribution value, can you send one more drop."


    "The buy it now price, plus eight million star beads," the yellow tooth elder said with a treacherous smile.


    Ning Tao''s eyes trembled, so he had to bear the pain to give him one million contribution value and eight million star beads.


    And the yellow tooth elder also smilingly put 21 drops of Taiyi holy water in a jade bottle and handed it to Ning Tao.


    Unexpectedly, this freshman is quite rich.


    It should be the new Wang ningtao!


    His tutor, Tang Lan, who recently made money, is asking for debts from the 79 tutors.


    According to elder Huang Ya, there are almost 10600 years ago.


    It''s just a gamble between tutors. She became the best tutor of the year. The college also offered rich rewards. The old people who watched them were all red eyed.


    "Tut tut Alas... "


    Leaving the medicine store, Ning Tao looks at the wasteland order in his hand. He has only 300000 contribution value left. He only goes to the medicine store once, and his family is almost exhausted.


    I feel a broken heart.


    Too poor.


    However, the most important resurrection grass, taiyishenshui, is worth the money


    Qu Miaomiao is very silent all the way, and even doesn''t want to get close to sikongshou. She tries to resist the anger in her heart. She hasn''t found out anything in the past three days.


    Have been worried about whether the clansman has fallen?


    However, her reaction was naturally felt and hesitated. Suddenly, she said, "brother Ning, do you have a grudge against my brother sikongxin?"


    Ning Tao hears a pick eyebrow, light smile way: "how? Do you have a good relationship with your brother? "


    "Good? It''s just that I''m afraid it''s too good, "Huang Tianqi said with his arms in his arms.


    "What do you mean?" Ning Tao and his wife are puzzled.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "The elder brother of his clan would like to see the head of Sikong die suddenly, and the head of Sikong would like to see his elder brother lying in the wilderness. After all, the throne of the overlord can only be occupied by one lineal clan."


    Huang Tianqi joked with a smile.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao and Qu Miaomiao understood that the overlord clan was not monolithic.


    Are these two going to fight for the position of suzerain?


    That''s good for them!


    But Sikong first looked at ningtao again. His eyes twinkled. He suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, "brother Ning, what''s the secret?"


    "If there is anything I can help, I will do my best. Sikongxin and I are not the same people."


    "Oh, I said it''s not enough for you to woo me. Do you want to bring Ning Tao in?" Huang Tianqi joked.


    Ning Tao was surprised. He didn''t expect that Huangtian qinao melon seeds worked well. He saw through it at a glance and made friends with Sikong head, which seemed to be of great benefit to them.


    Looking at Qu Miaomiao, the latter immediately clenched his lips and said, "I listen to the young master''s arrangement."


    Ning Tao nodded, then stopped in a bamboo forest and told the story to the first two men.


    After a long time, Huang Tianqi suddenly said, "I see. You are trying to save the Shanling people who were captured by Sikong Xin."


    "But it''s not easy to do!"


    Looking at Sikong Shou, they found that his face was as gloomy as water. They took a deep breath and said coldly, "no wonder he went back to bawangzong one year ago and took away the" method of sacrificing and refining blood vessels. ""I was still wondering what he was going to do. It turned out that he wanted to seize the unique natural power of the Shanling people."


    "That''s the power that monks dream of!"


    Ning Tao didn''t want to listen to the nonsense. He said in a deep voice, "do you have any way to help us save those Shanling people?"


    "This..."


    Sikong head hesitated, and his eyebrows were all wrinkled into Sichuan characters. He sighed: "don''t worry, I will help you in this matter anyway."


    "But it''s not easy. Don''t worry. I''ll find out the details first."


    Ning Tao thought and nodded.


    Si kongxin must have a better way than them. Moreover, the enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    once Si kongxin seizes the power of nature, it will be a great threat to Si kongxin. Therefore, Si kongxin can never succeed.


    They are on the same front in this matter.


    So you can rest assured about that.


    "Well, the matter has been discussed. Is it time to go to shenbingku? My old man has promised to give me a weapon. I''m not just going to have a look. "


    Huang Tianqi can''t wait to smile.


    Three people roll their eyes. No wonder this guy is so active. He has been privileged for a long time.


    "Power and power are good..."


    A moment later, the four finally arrived at the shenbingku.


    This is a scabbard like mountain peak, a shocking palace like a meteorite, carved with 18 kinds of weapons, and a huge Tomahawk splitting the meteorite


    Ning Tao looked as like as two peas in the hands of the shadow and giant.


    It seems that the supreme one has a lot to do with the college.


    I don''t know who it will be?


    As soon as he entered the hall, he explained his intention to the Deacon elder. After checking the famine order, the elder came to the gun and sword area with their wishes.


    "The three of you can choose any king level magic weapon in it, but whether you can choose the right one depends on your eyes," the elder said with a smile.


    Huang Tianqi can''t wait to walk into the first area skillfully. He plans to pick a king level battle axe.


    Sikongshou is also interested in entering the sword area.


    As for Ning Tao, a man strolled around the gun area. Some guns were really strong, sharp and overbearing, but they were not suitable for him. They didn''t take advantage of them.


    He thought for a long time, and finally chose a silver long gun, the color is like white.


    In any case, he will not give up Bai Luo, because Bai Luo already has a trace of spirituality, and blood is thicker than water, and he can reach the realm of heart to heart communication.


    It''s not the best, but it''s the most appropriate.


    Just see if you can find a master of weapon refining. Tang Lan''s tutor should have something to do with her. It seems that she hasn''t seen her for several days?


    "Do you want to be a rascal again?"


    "She promised to sell herself!"

 Chapter 2798

    Three people have selected the king level magic weapon, one by one happy, this can be much stronger than the "imperial weapon".


    It''s at the level of fairy king.


    According to Ning Tao''s estimation, the shield of yin and Yang in his hand is a very good King level magic weapon, but if it is used apart, it is two very good ones Emperor''s weapon!


    Now with this "King level spear", you can use it for the time being. Let''s talk about how to reshape Bai Luo!


    Just came out, found that Qu Miaomiao''s side, more than a white beard old man, now is there smiling waiting for him to come.


    "Ha ha..."


    Little fellow, you''ve made me easy to find. The Dean has been waiting for you for a long time. Come with me. "


    The old man with white beard said with a smile.


    Sikong head, Huangtian Qi two people listen, full of envy, to tell the truth, even if they are very greedy.


    It''s not something you can get at random.


    The moral of a great preacher is to impart the Tao He has practiced, learned and realized. But how much he can learn depends on Ning Tao himself.


    It''s a huge consumption for Daejeon.


    So they don''t preach.


    Even some of his disciples didn''t have such a good fortune. We can imagine how much benefit Ning Tao got.


    But they are stronger than them, better than them, and beat them, so they have nothing to say. They deserve it.


    Ning Tao nodded and comforted Qu Miaomiao: "go back first, and inquire more about the news with Liushen. I heard that his two elder sisters came to him, right?"


    "Well, they are all old students. I''m going to ask them to help me. You can go as soon as possible. It''s a big chance. I''ll wait for you in the lakeside house."


    Qu Miaomiao comforted me


    To a few people exhort, Ning Tao then with white beard elder, left the magic weapon storehouse together.


    "Whoosh..."


    White beard elder speed is very fast, with sleeve robe roll Ning Tao, not a moment, came to the deepest of the college, a tall waterfall of quiet pavilion side.


    Far away, Ning Tao saw a kind old man, enjoying the hot tea.


    The cool fragrance filled the whole valley.


    It''s sobering.


    "Back to the Dean, Ning Tao has arrived," elder white beard arched to the dean.


    Dean Huang nodded slightly, put down the tea cup, then said with a smile to Ning Tao, "little guy, come here and have a drink of tea. This is a rare" ice tea tree of ten thousand years. "


    The old man with white beard stepped down.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao said respectfully, "thank you very much, Dean."


    He went up and had a cup of hot tea set in front of him. He was surprised when he sat down and began to heat it.


    This tea is very strange. Although it is hot, it gives people a chill. It is ice blue, and the fragrance rushes into the tip of his nose, which makes his mind clear.


    This effect seems to be very similar to Taiyi Shenshui, but it is more magical than Taiyi Shenshui.


    "Good tea," said Ning Tao.


    "Of course, although the tea has not had much effect on me, it''s hard for you to buy, and the taste is excellent," Huang said with pride


    "Taste it, it''s not good to drink when it''s cold..."


    Ning Tao quickly drank it. The tea was obviously hot, but when it entered the abdomen, it felt cool and cool.


    The whole person is like "crystal ice Lotus".


    Mind and body are calm, brain cavity is wide open.


    Even to the savvy, have greatly improved, can be extremely calm, this cup of tea, estimated to be better than his twenty-one drops of Taiyi water added up.


    Even if the value is far more than Taiyi Shenshui.


    It should last ten and a half days.


    Is enjoying, ear suddenly spread a laugh: "eternal holy land should not have such treasures?"


    "Well? Cough... "


    Ning Tao coughed a few times and was caught off guard by this sentence. What''s the situation? How to meet a person, you can guess that you are related to longevity.


    Is it so obvious?


    Or is the word "longevity" written on his face?


    Immediately a face confused, way: "Dean, what does this mean?"? Why can''t I understand? "


    However, Dean Huang looked at him with such a smile, tasting hot tea while leisurely saying: "I don''t understand. If you understand, something will happen."


    "Blue starfish, I have already arranged for you. If someone wants to check your life experience in the future, you will have a reasonable identity. No one can find it."


    Ning Tao is secretly frightened. It turns out that the Dean has already made a move. For a moment, his brain turns fast, but his face is calm. He says with a smile: "the dean is joking."


    "You don''t have to worry. I don''t mean you any harm. If I know that you are related to the holy land of eternal life, I will pursue it to the end. But when I witnessed my little martial uncle''s life, I have no idea."


    "I was nurtured by my younger martial uncle, and even as the president, he was the one who silently supported me behind my back.""Hundreds of millions of years have passed, and my ancestors have all gone. But my younger martial uncle, who is weaker than my ancestors, has lived to this day. I''m not a fool. Can''t I guess?" Dean Huang sipped hot tea and said bitterly.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was silent all the time, he poured him a cup of tea and drank it in one gulp, pretending to be nothing.


    Dean Huang shook his head and suddenly asked, "do you know why my little martial uncle really cultivated me?"


    "Well This... "


    "Of course, the Dean has excellent talent and potential to be the Dean," Ning Tao flattered.


    "Ha ha, you boy..."


    Huang Yuan grew up laughing, but he said: "not all of them. Although he never said it, I guessed one or two. He wanted to take me as his successor."


    "It can be called the successor of the mission. I didn''t know what it was before, but I understood it when I saw you."


    "Wait for him It''s you


    Ning Tao''s eyes trembled and he drank another cup of tea. He couldn''t figure out the reason why Dean Huang said this?


    What the hell does he want?


    Dean Huang said sadly, "in fact, little martial uncle, he committed suicide and was stopped twice by me."


    "Several times he wanted to tell me the truth, but I knew that this was the mission. If I accepted it, my little martial uncle would commit suicide. He said he had lived enough, but I couldn''t accept it, so I kept avoiding it."


    "According to the ancestors, the Dragon Emperor was the most proud student of the little martial uncle. As a relative, I admire him. But after so many years, your appearance is not an accident. You should be careful."


    Ning Tao frowned, didn''t listen to the meaning of the long story, this is what happened?


    Is your appearance not accidental?


    Is it arranged by fate?


    At this time, Dean Huang digs off the topic and says with a smile, "if I let you come today, it may disappoint you. I can''t preach to you."


    "Why?" Ning Tao suddenly froze.


    Dean Huang sipped a sip of tea and said, "if you say something nice, I can''t do it. If it''s not nice, I don''t deserve it."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao is scared to take in the cold air. Don''t you deserve it? If you don''t deserve it? Who can match the wild Galaxy?


    "Dean, I really don''t understand?"


    With a smile, Dean Huang explained: "I''ve seen your fight. If I guess correctly, your way should be legendary Holy Pindo


    "But my way is only twelve immortals. What qualifications do you have to be your teacher?"

 Chapter 2799

    As we all know, the stronger the understanding of Tao, the more limitless the future achievements.


    Shengpin has always been a legend in the universe.


    I''ve heard of it, but I haven''t seen it.


    Even some people doubt its authenticity.


    But as long as the word "Sheng" is involved, no matter what it is, it is not unusual, because "Sheng" is the most powerful pronoun in this universe!


    It is the immortal in the hearts of ordinary people, the supreme existence.


    To tell you the truth, Dean Huang has been able to guess a thing or two after seeing Ning Tao''s various means.


    It is the legend that Holy product!


    When he first saw him, his heart trembled.


    Although he has a high level, in essence, he is quite different from Ning Tao.


    Not to mention instructing Ning Tao, he also wants to consult Ning Tao. What is holy product? He groped and studied hard for a long time, but he couldn''t reach the threshold.


    In the end, he became an immortal with twelve immortals.


    Also became his life regret!


    But I never thought that Ning Tao would get such a chance.


    And Ning Tao is also silly. When he says so, it seems to be true, preaching to himself? What''s the message? Can an immortal give a saint a finger?


    In addition to the experience of the old way, the perception of practice, there are also some mazes in the realm of guidance.


    Besides, does Ning Tao feel that there is nothing missing?


    I haven''t realized my holy goods yet!


    How can we have leisure to understand other things?


    But on second thought, he immediately realized that it was not right. He opened his eyes and said, "wait a minute. According to what you say, I''m losing money."


    "I worked hard to get the first prize, just for this reward. No, you can''t make it up to me later. You can''t keep your word..."


    You know, he has the title of rather pickpocketing. When did he suffer such a loss.


    In the face of Ning Tao''s angry cry, Dean Huang rolled his eyes and said with a bitter smile: "since I called you, I''ve already thought about it. I''m sure I''ll give you a satisfactory answer. I can''t give it, but someone can."


    With a mysterious look on his face, Dean Huang has obviously made arrangements.


    "Who? The supreme power of the wild Galaxy? Or do you know saints? " Ning Tao turned his mouth and didn''t believe it.


    He has seen too many tricks of these old guys to believe him.


    "Almost. Sage college. Do you think it''s qualified?" The way of the desolate yard chief laughing and chanting.


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, his brain suddenly "hummed". He immediately remembered that Xiao had been in charge, and what those people had said. It seems that Saint college is going to recruit students.


    "You You mean... "


    He breathed quickly.


    It''s a big chance.


    "Three years later, you will come with me to Saint''s college. I can give you an accompanying place, but it depends on you whether you can be elected or not."


    "Well, isn''t that good? You know, as usual, I can only take five people


    President Huang stretched out a hand.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, and the color of surprise flashed. In those years, the candle dragon had entered the sage college, and left a second treasure there.


    Though he didn''t know what was in the treasure? But it''s certainly worth as much as the six story original tower.


    I didn''t expect that such a big chance was placed in front of me. How could Ning Tao not be moved.


    Anyway, he has to go anyway. The quota is just in time.


    He''s on his way.


    Taking a deep breath, Ning Tao was surprised and said, "that''s settled. By the way, is the examination of sage college very difficult?"


    Only when you know yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    If it is brushed down, the old face will be lost.


    Most of all, he knew nothing about the sanctuary, but his legends were endless.


    Dean Huang shook his head and pondered: "to tell you the truth, the examination of Saint college is very strange. We can''t see it from an ordinary perspective. Moreover, the enrollment time has never been fixed."


    "I''ve been the dean for so many years. This is his third enrollment. I just received the news not long ago. Anyway, it all depends on your performance."


    Ning Tao nodded. Anyway, there are still three years left, and he is not in a hurry.


    Moreover, in a year or two, he will have to go back to the galaxy. If he can''t come back that time, let alone Saint college.


    Yan Feitian should not be underestimated, nine generations of accumulation, twelve immortals grade road, has been invincible under the rules.


    Up to now, he is not sure of winning.


    But there is not much time left for him.


    Samsung is not far away.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao asked: "dare to ask the president, what is the great emperor? What are the three spirits? "


    Director Huang moistened his voice and said: "the realm of three souls lies in the sky To There are three"As we all know, normal people have three souls and seven spirits, but they can''t feel them. Just like you now, you can sense and strengthen seven spirits, but can you sense three spirits? It''s there, but you can''t catch it. "


    "The day you catch it is when you break through the three spirits, you will be called the great emperor and wander in the starry sky..."


    Ning Tao suddenly realized that this was the state of three souls. He seemed to have a feeling in the hazy.


    But it''s not strong.


    It seems that his abnormal robbery method makes him very sensitive to this aspect and proves that this is the right way.


    As it happens, he is going to deduce "the great emperor of the ancient Dafa". With the guidance of the Dean, he must have gained a lot. After drinking the tea of "ice tea tree for ten thousand years", he is very sober now.


    In this way, a question and answer, to explore the mysteries of martial arts, word language Lianzhu, every sentence poke at the bottom of the center.


    Although Ning Tao''s cultivation is not high, his understanding of Tao Yi surprised Dean Huang. He nodded repeatedly. He was also taught and understood.


    It''s extremely difficult for him to go further in this realm. It''s very hard to understand.


    To be honest, Ning Tao also wants to thank him.


    The more Ning Tao said, the more excited he was, and his mind was very clear. Gradually, the general framework of "the great emperor" appeared in his mind, which was gradually improving.


    It took them three days to discuss.


    In the end, the mouth was dry and the tea was dry. It seemed that Ning Tao drank most of it.


    When they were immersed in the harvest, Ning Tao seemed to think of something and asked: "Dean Huang, is there any famous master of refining utensils in the college?"


    "What? Do you want to refine it? " Huang Dean good strange way, immediately think of Ning Tao at that time of the game.


    It seems that I borrowed Zhao''s gun.


    Is the boy so poor?


    "Master of refining utensils? Let''s see, "Dean Huang was saying. Suddenly he patted his head and said with a bitter smile," I''m really old. I didn''t remember that one. "


    "If you want to refine weapons, why don''t you ask my younger martial uncle for help? He was the first one to refine weapons in Dahuang college before. He should have no problem refining a king level magic weapon."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao wry smile, a take out white fall, helpless way: "I want to practice this a king level magic weapon, if you want to help me refine emperor level, I don''t mind."


    "You want to be beautiful, OK, give it to me, and I''ll give you a new king level magic soldier in a few days," said Huang, who took over Bai Luodao with great pride.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao brightened his eyes, rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "can you give me some tea of" ice tea tree for ten thousand years "? No more, just seven or eight Jin. "


    "Go away..."

 Chapter 2800

    Although he was annoyed by Ning Tao, he still gave Ning Tao three jin of tea, which made Dean Huang very sad.


    Fortunately, he is very optimistic about the other side of the students, for others, no matter what he will not change.


    However, the most important thing is that Ning Tao''s words almost made him vomit blood.


    When Ning Tao left, he muttered: "the dean is still so stingy that he doesn''t even give a few Jin of tea..."


    He was so angry that he kicked the boy back to the new district.


    You know, it''s very difficult for Wannian iced tea tree to grow, and it needs to survive in a specific environment. This is the one he met in the early years, and he has been cultivating it carefully, and let the strong guard it in the extremely cold place.


    A thousand years a shape, a thousand years a flowering, a thousand years a deciduous, this is the natural ice tea.


    It took him three thousand years to get ten jin.


    And these years, he has drunk three or four Jin, this boy even a mouth to seven or eight Jin, how can not make him angry bleeding? What''s more, the pot of tea just used more than ten pieces of tea.


    "This shameless boy..."


    My teeth itch and I blow my beard and stare.


    Cenozoic area.


    Ning Tao was really kicked back, but it wasn''t very painful. He should have used some kind of magic power, faster than his blink. The strength of the dean is not simple.


    Ning Tao realized for a long time, and looked at the tea in his hand. Then he went to Xiaoju happily.


    I don''t know how many drops it is.


    "Hair, hair..."


    Humming along the way, while calculating, the heart has a plan.


    After he has finished his work recently, or after he has rescued Miaomiao''s people, he plans to shut up and vow to deduce the "great emperor chapter".


    During this period of time, he was busy, and hardly had any leisure time.


    It''s time to calm down and Practice for a while.


    It happens that he has the right of four story time tower for one year, which can''t be wasted.


    Today, the cultivation has reached the five spirits of the immortals. It''s not far from the great emperor. It''s time to prepare for many things, such as going back to the galaxy.


    What''s more, the power of a person is not strong, but the power of the world is the power.


    Yan Feitian''s underground place has many strong people and is unfathomable. Moreover, he has nine generations of accumulation and once served as emperor of heaven, which is by no means his immediate strength.


    So he had to prepare something for tiantianmen so that he could have capital to fight against the underground in the future.


    However, he is not without an advantage. Ning Tao is also calculating his own resources.


    The six story original tower came in time. When he brought back many resources, and then accelerated with the original tower, he could easily cultivate a batch of super strong people.


    Immortals, immortals, emerge one after another.


    At that time, a wave of hands, the army of immortals attack, enough to make Luotian They gape.


    He once said that he could surpass the great Luoxian palace in ten years. Now he is too naive to think about it.


    As long as he goes back, he can crush the Dalai fairy palace and even dominate the three realms in three years. This is not a false statement, but a real strength and confidence.


    The more Ning Tao thought about it, the more excited he was. He wanted to fly back immediately. But soon, he suppressed the agitation in his heart.


    Right now, it''s not the time.


    Soon, the lakeside small house appeared in front of us. I don''t know why. It was quiet all around. When I went into the courtyard, hualushui and other people were not there. Even Qu Miaomiao was not there. Did I go to inquire about the news of the people?


    Ning Tao is suspicious. As soon as he enters the small house, all of a sudden, his hair suddenly explodes.


    "Who? Get out of here


    But as soon as the words came to an end, a breath of terror suppressed him and locked him in. The pressure was too strong. Just for a moment, Ning Tao was out of breath.


    This is a super power.


    Much better than Ouyang Rui and Qin Guang!


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and tried his best not to bend down. He bowed his head and turned his head very fast. He couldn''t figure out who this man was? Why bother him?


    Huang Tianqi, the first two of Sikong and he have become friends, it is impossible to do this kind of business.


    Chuxuan? Fengyuanliang? Or one of the three mentors?


    In his random guess, a cold voice came: "young age, the tone is very crazy, do you meet people are talking like this?"


    Ning Tao a listen to, this voice he absolutely don''t know, even busy way: "younger generation know wrong, please forgive me."


    "Well, I wish I knew my mistake!"


    That cold voice cold hum a, next second that terror of prestige then disperse most.


    At this time, Ning Tao raised his head difficultly and looked at the man in front of him. This is a noble and strange man. He looked arrogant at one stroke and looked down on him.


    It seems that everyone has such a contemptuous attitude.


    There''s a sense of defiance.


    "May I have your name? Why are you in my room? " Ning Tao tried.However, the noble man was too lazy to talk nonsense. He walked out of the shadow and said haughtily, "I believe in the name of you. You''ve heard that I''m the first person in the space of this wild galaxy, Liukong Xianjun!"


    "Stream The Immortal King of the sky


    Ning Tao smell speech, pupil a shrink, unexpectedly is he, but how can be he?


    I don''t know him.


    This is definitely the first time to meet him!


    But he said with a smile, "it''s Liukong. I''ve heard so much about you. What do you want to do with me?"


    Hearing this, Liukong immortal took a step out of the corner of his mouth. It was like charity saying: "I want to accept you as an apprentice. Kneel down and kowtow."

 Chapter 2801

    "Kowtow? Do you want to be a teacher


    Ning Tao suddenly silly eyes, brain melon seeds "buzz" ring, this is which out with which out? I thought I was here to find fault, but it turned out that I was here to recognize the apprentice?


    And this attitude is really unpleasant.


    It''s like disobedience.


    Even their own opinions, their own words, do not listen to a sentence, directly let their kowtow!


    "Too hasty..."


    In the face of Liukong Xianjun''s pressure and hegemony, Ning Tao hardened his head and arched his hand and said, "Lord Liukong, I don''t understand. What''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s more, I already have a master. No matter what, I have to think about it..."


    But without waiting for him to finish, Liukong Xianjun gave a cold hum and said, "what else do you think? If you have anything to think about, give me the answer immediately. "


    "Wait a minute. I''ll ask you first. Does your master have my accomplishments? Do you have my status? "


    "No


    "Does he know the way of space?"


    "No


    Hearing this, Liukong Xianjun scorned and said, "what qualification does he have to be your master?"


    "If you look at this wild galaxy, the only one who is most qualified to be your master is I am the immortal


    Ning Tao was silent for a second or two, fearless to look up, cold eyes, firm way: "although he may not be as good as you, but he is my mentor, his ability is not high, but he taught me the most important truth in life."


    "No one can match him in this point. Moreover, no one can replace him as a teacher and a father all his life."


    "Ha ha..."


    Liukong Xianjun suddenly laughed wildly, looked scornful, and sneered: "ridiculous, there is no absolute thing in this world that can''t be replaced."


    "He can''t give you glory, wealth and all-round cultivation, but I can give it to you, and only I can give it to you. As long as you are not a fool, you can understand it. Don''t make mistakes."


    "Now I''ll give you one last chance to kneel down and worship my teacher. Remember, no one dares to disobey me!"


    While speaking, Liukong immortal stepped out coldly, and his arrogant look could not be questioned.


    A dangerous smell fills the whole room, which makes Ning Tao under pressure. It seems that he has made a mistake in one word, which may lead to his own death.


    It''s almost like being cut with a knife.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. He is biting his teeth. His fists in his sleeve are tightly clenched. Is he going to buy and sell?


    He really couldn''t figure out how to recruit disciples like this? Why are you staring at yourself? Is he interested in his own little way?


    If we say that three or four days ago, or before we saw the "space lock".


    Ning Tao may be more tactful or happy. After all, if you look at the whole wilderness galaxy, a powerful Immortal Emperor''s advice is not as good as a few words from Liukong Xianjun. After all, he is the first person in space.


    It is of great help to improve one''s own strength.


    However, with the space lock now, it is equivalent to the gift of a candle dragon, which is much stronger than Liukong.


    And even if he worships his teacher, with the current situation, he wants to teach him everything. Ning Tao thinks that it is impossible.


    So which one is more important, Ning Tao is very clear, immediately said in a deep voice: "master, I''m afraid I can''t reply to you now because I haven''t thought about it well."


    Then he stepped back and tightened up.


    He doesn''t believe in "Liukong" and dares to fight here.


    Seeing this, Liukong Xianjun was stunned. He was angry. He refused. He threw out such an olive branch. He dared to refuse face to face.


    Looking at the whole wilderness galaxy, I don''t know how many arrogants, demons, who want to bow to him, can all come to the wilderness from overlord star.


    How dare a little rookie Wang refuse him? Even a strong Immortal Emperor would not dare to be presumptuous in front of him, and even lower him.


    "Damn, this arrogant little boy..."


    Liukong Xianjun snorted angrily, "boom" burst out of terror, directly staggered the space, wrapped them in an independent open small space.


    People from outside don''t feel inside at all.


    Endless killing!


    "Boom..."


    Ning Tao was shocked, and his pupils contracted to the extreme. This man''s space attainments are really amazing. He can actually do it, and derail the space from the normal space.


    I''m afraid he''s no weaker than Xianhuang?


    Is he really going to do it here?


    "Is he crazy?"


    "Hum, how many years have passed since someone disobeyed us? You are so brave. You really deserve to die," said Liukong with a fierce face.


    But without waiting for Ning Tao''s reaction, Liukong Xianjun suddenly turned a 180 degree bend and squinted: "but if you are willing to give up your space adventure, I can still let you go.""Space Strange Adventure? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, then tightly frowned, this seems to be his real purpose.


    After working for a long time, I finally showed my fox tail.


    It turned out that it was a matter of extortion.


    But he didn''t really understand what he meant? Immediately doubted: "master, is there any misunderstanding? What space adventure? Where did you hear that? "


    As soon as the words came out, Liukong fairy sniffed and sneered: "do you want to hide it? Let me ask you, did you repair the space transfer station between xuanluo star and Dahuang? You That''s Ning Tao


    "No, it should be someone else," said Ning, who denied it.


    Liukong Xianjun sneered, squinted and said: "according to my Xianjun''s observation, there are many deep structures in the technique of repairing the space transmission array. Unless you know a deeper transmission array, you can''t strengthen it."


    "In short, you have a space adventure, or you have seen and understood" Galactic teleportation. "


    "Tell me where it is, how you can understand the way of space, and what space opportunities there are. Tell me at the same time that the immortal can spare you from death."


    "To tell you the truth, a little new king is as tiny as a mole ant in the eyes of the Immortal King!"


    In the face of this overwhelming pressure, and this cold look of ridicule, Ning Tao''s heart sink to the extreme, have to say, this guy is very smart.


    I can see this matter thoroughly at a glance.


    I''ve got a clue!


    He really understood the "Galaxy level teleportation array" and strengthened those "star level teleportation arrays".


    However, the way of space is understood by the eyes of the candlelight dragon. The Galactic teleportation array is related to the galaxy. Which of these two things can he say?


    Even if it''s broken, it''s impossible!


    Ning Tao snorted coldly and said firmly, "I''m sorry, I can''t understand what you''re talking about. But as an Immortal King, you have done such a mean business to bully a younger generation. Don''t you feel shameful?"


    "Dahuang war yard is also a place where you can attack at will? I''ve just come back from the dean. He asked me to get the materials for refining weapons and help me to return the weapons. If I can''t go back, can you run away? "


    But as soon as the words came down, the surrounding space suddenly collapsed and compressed, squeezing Ning Tao to pieces.


    Ning Tao was so surprised that he turned space into a shield.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Liukong Xianjun is ferocious and cold. His eyes burst out fierce light. He stretched out a hand to grasp it. Moriran said: "dare you take the dean to crush me? You look down on me, too? Do you think I can''t help it if you don''t say it? "


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need to kill you, but as long as I search you, I can know everything."


    "You You think so... "


    Ning Tao is angry and gnashing his teeth. If he is really desperate, he would rather die than fight.


    Even death can''t make this son of a bitch feel better.


    Never let the news out!


    When Liukong Xianjun was searching for his soul, the door of the room suddenly burst open, and there came a Jiao drink: "bold demon, dare to bully my students in the college."


    "Looking for death..."


    "The emperor''s law, the eight will decide!"

 Chapter 2802

    In a flash, a Miaoman figure rushed in, eight rays converged in one place, and burst out.


    "Evil, die..."


    Liukong Xianjun and Ning Tao are both surprised. The former secretly gnaws his teeth. This attack is not common. He immediately waves his hand and creates a space barrier.


    "The skill of flowing empty, the strong wall of empty!"


    In a thousandth of a second, two terrorist offensives collided fiercely, only a terrible explosion was heard, and the earth was shaking, as dull as thunder.


    A shock shattered the lakeside house.


    Sawdust and smoke were flying all over the sky.


    Ning Tao was originally being squeezed by the collapse of the space, just like two mountains closing together, but this impact, he was also released, and he was shaken hundreds of meters away.


    "Cough..."


    Seeing this, Liukong Xianjun was very angry. He clenched his fist with five fingers, like a long bow.


    This punch was aimed at Ning Tao.


    It can be said that there are many opportunities to kill.


    The Miaoman Qianying was shocked. Her figure flashed and stepped in the void. She rushed directly to Ning Tao and tried her best to block the blow for him.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Cough..."


    Miaoman Qianying snorted, a wisp of blood overflowed from the corner of her red lips, and her figure even drew out ten steps.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is busy biting her teeth and embracing her waist to relieve her impact and remove her strength.


    "Tutor Tang Lan, are you ok?"


    Yes, this Miaoman Qianying is Tang Lan. In the past three days, she has gone to ask for the bill one by one. She has already asked for all the bets. She is very happy. She planned to share them with Ning Tao, but she didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen?


    She is surprised and angry, even someone dare to attack this new king, too presumptuous!


    Where is Dahuang war yard?


    You know, it''s only three days, and this person''s strength is very good.


    "Who is so bold?"


    At this time, a strong wind blows away all the dust and smoke, and Liukong Xianjun stands in the ruins, looking furious. He is about to succeed, and suddenly kills a Cheng Yaojin. Damn it, his whole plan is broken.


    That''s the legendary Galactic teleport!


    It''s something he dreams of.


    "Asshole..."


    "Smelly woman, can''t you die? How dare you fight with me, just as you are a girl who has just joined Xianjun? "


    Tang Lanmei''s eyes shrank, and she heard Ning Tao''s voice in her ears. She turned pale and said, "you Are you the Immortal King


    "If you don''t get out of the way, if you dare to step in again, you will die without a place to bury yourself," said Liukong Xianjun, with his red eyes roaring and his hands grasping, and then he killed Ning Tao again.


    "Not good..."


    But at this time, seven or eight people from afar jumped over and yelled angrily: "He Fang thief, dare to hurt people in our Dahuang college, and take him down to me."


    "Yes ~"


    as soon as Liukong fairy''s face changed, however, the space suddenly opened up and a cold hum came out: "Liukong, you are so bold, do you really think nobody can control you? How dare you be so lawless. "


    "Go away, I''ll punish you to build ten star transmission arrays for the college, and complete them within three years, otherwise Die


    As he spoke, a hand fell on his face.


    Liukong Xianjun''s face changed greatly. What''s the matter? He couldn''t move. He could only watch the slap and slap hard on his face. He was whipped away like a mole ant.


    "No..."


    "Dean, please forgive me..."


    In ningtao two people dull, unexpectedly split a space crack, I don''t know how far Liukong was fanned?


    It is estimated that It''s out of the wilderness!


    Ning Tao is really a pitchfork. Liukong, who is proficient in the way of space, is not inferior to Xianhuang in strength, but has no resistance.


    At this time, he was punished to build a star transmission array. Even at his speed, it seemed hasty for three years.


    I can''t estimate the time.


    Dean, kill two birds with one stone.


    "I admire..."


    After that, the dean''s trace disappeared, because it was just a small matter for him.


    Even if you crush him.


    Bawangzong did not dare to say anything.


    Seeing this, Tang Lan was relieved, turned to Ning Tao and said, "are you ok? How did you get into trouble with him? Although the strength of the Immortal King is not high, it is more difficult to deal with than the Immortal Emperor. "


    Ning Tao is bitter and astringent. He tells the whole story about it, but he keeps it.


    "What? It''s too presumptuous. It''s a direct robbery!


    "Even if you are greedy for chance, you can''t do it? I''ve heard that Liukong Xianjun is arrogant and domineering before, but I didn''t expect that he is not only arrogant, but also arrogant! "


    Tang Lan was filled with indignation.


    At this time, the elders came, after understanding the process, said the college''s full support for Ning Tao.But Ning Tao didn''t want to listen to these words. After all, the college made more money than him.


    The whole ten star transmission array!


    Looking at Ning Tao happily kissing the famine order, Tang Lan has no choice but to help him. This guy is really a money fan. If he wants to be her, he will swallow the loss.


    When the elder left, some new students gathered around him. After all, the noise just now was too loud.


    The two of them have a rest in the pavilion in the wasteland. This event has a great impact on Ning Tao. His face is very ugly. Recently, he has been wandering between exposing himself and not exposing himself. He is often frightened.


    We can''t go on like this, otherwise we can''t say which day the galaxy will be exposed, and that''s the end.


    He is the eternal sinner!


    "Shut up, shut up as soon as possible..."


    Ning Tao made up his mind to save Miaomiao''s people, so he would shut up for a year.


    Also take advantage of this time to perfect the deduction of the great emperor.


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, are you ok? Why is your face so ugly? " Tang Lan blinks her beautiful eyes and worries.


    Ning Tao listened and said with a light smile, "I thought you were going to play tricks again after tutor Tang Lan left for three days."


    As soon as the words come out, Tang Lan seems to think of something. Her pretty face "Shua" turns red. She said before the competition that if Ning Tao can win the rookie king, she will be his woman.


    Now Ning Tao has done it. She


    "That I... "


    Seeing her hesitation, Ning Tao said with a light smile, "if you don''t want to, forget it. Anyway, it''s just a joke."


    "By the way, I''ve made so much money for you. Can I score a little? Is there Taiyi magic water? "


    But this words a, Tang Lan dry smile solidify, the facial expression is a little white, also don''t know is she angry or Ning Tao angry? All in all, it made her feel bad.


    "In your eyes, I''m a beautiful girl of school flower, not as good as that little worship?"


    Tang Lan''s vision is a bit blurred.


    "Of course, no matter how beautiful you are, it doesn''t matter to me. It''s empty talk to play tricks all the time, so it''s not as good as some tangible benefits offered. I''m going to close down soon, and I need to raise some resources to cope with it for several years."


    Ning Tao spoke lightly.


    As a matter of fact, he just figured it out. It''s very small for Tang Lan to realize it, so he didn''t want to have that dream. If he wanted some resources, he needed some.


    And if you really want to accept Tang Lan, with his sensitive identity, it is difficult to ensure that there is no mistake.


    She is as clever and obedient as she is clever.


    The important thing is not to beat her!

 Chapter 2803

    "It''s better to offer the benefits..."


    "It''s all empty promises. Shut up..."


    Tang Lan''s brain, constantly echoing these words, a heart like a needle like, such as strangling general pain, her face pale, almost paralyzed.


    I feel like I''ve been drained.


    The world turned pale.


    "I I ask you, what am I to you? Is it just for fun? "


    In the face of Tang Lan''s choking, Ning Tao is stunned. What''s the matter? Why is there still a little cry?


    He hesitated, frowned and said vaguely, "you are my tutor. You are beautiful and generous. Besides being naughty, everything else is OK."


    "As for the transaction between you and me, I can only say that I work, you give me a reward, I work as a coolie. If you don''t keep your promise, I naturally want to ask for some small rewards."


    "You see, I help you make so much money. How can I give you hundreds of drops of Taiyi magic water?"


    Tang Lan red eyes, so staring at Ning Tao, this words let her heart pain.


    It''s hard to cry.


    It''s like all those wonderful fantasies are broken.


    All of a sudden, she made up her mind to take a step. She got close to Ning Tao and said with a smile, "now I''ll give you a choice. Which one do you choose, one hundred drops of Taiyi water and my body?"


    "One hundred drops of magic water," Ning Tao said with a smile. He stepped back without hesitation, as if it was easy to choose.


    Tang Lanru suffered a heavy blow. He felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer. His sight was blurred and his nose was sour. Did he lose any trust in his heart?


    "I I''ll give you another chance. If you choose my body, I can give it to you now. "


    "Really?" Ning Tao picked his eyebrows.


    Tang Lan nodded heavily.


    Ning Tao was overjoyed, and even hurriedly said, "that''s needless to say. I''m sure I''ll choose 100 drops of Taiyi magic water."


    In a word, let Tang Lan frozen in place for a long time.


    A heart is broken into four pieces.


    The whole body is like an ice cave.


    You can see that her face has no blood color, and her whole body is cold, as if she had been cold into her body. There is no medicine to cure this kind of cold, because her heart is cold.


    Every smile of Ning Tao is like perfunctory, every refusal is like disappointment to her.


    It''s more like a mockery of her.


    Her heart has never hurt so much.


    Tang Lan breathes difficultly, the heart is like ashes, chokes a way: "is my body in your eyes, already worthless?"? Can''t even compare with Taiyi water? "


    "That''s not true. Mr. Tang is a school flower. He is gorgeous and hot. He is the goddess that men dream of. Who doesn''t want to have a moment with you?"


    "It''s the students who don''t have this blessing. From the beginning, I was delusional. They were all joking. Just take some money."


    Ning Tao sat down and poured a cup of tea.


    These words, really true, Tang Lan is really beautiful, very sexy, want to and her man, can from the wilderness war courtyard row to bawangzong.


    After being stood up again and again, he was angry. Anyway, it was enough to be wonderful.


    It''s better to take some magic water.


    Who knows if it''s a lie?


    "I''m kidding..."


    Tang Lan laughs miserably, until this moment, she discovers that she has already moved to Ning Tao.


    I never thought about it love!


    When she intended to fulfill her promise and offer herself to prove her conscience, for love, the other half said it was a joke, everything was so ridiculous.


    Is this her fault?


    Ning Tao has been playing as a little guy, but when she moved, she was played by reality!


    In this respect, Ning Tao has not believed her at all!


    Ning Tao sees her complexion very white, a frown, can say of some heavy? A ponder, immediately dry smile way: "that, Tang Lan teacher, that one hundred drops too one divine water can give me?"? I I have something else to do


    "Besides, you are injured in order to save me. You need to go back and take good care of yourself. Don''t get worse."


    "Do you want magic water?"


    Tang Lan laughs miserably, and suddenly laughs at herself. She clenches her pale lips and says, "if you want too much magic water, you can come to my room to find me. I''ll wait for you all the time. Only one person is allowed to come!"


    With that, she left the place as if running away.


    In her eyes, today''s world is pale, everything here seems to laugh at her.


    "Tang Lan, Tang Lan, how did you become like this? Or are you defeated by a man? "


    "Or do you lose in his own hands..."


    She kept shouting in her heart.


    Looking at Tang Lan leaving, Ning Tao''s heart is also very complex. No matter what she says is true or false, with his current mission, he can''t easily mess around any more.


    If there is a real relationship, say one or two years later, he and Yan Feitian''s life and death battle, if he can''t come back, how can he be worthy of Tang Lan?Qu Miaomiao had no choice at that time.


    Help is important.


    And recently this series of things, let him have no way not to think, estimate Tang Lan also don''t want to sacrifice!


    Ning Tao sighs, as for looking for him or something? If he can come back from the galaxy alive, maybe he will be responsible for his mission.


    At this time, hualushui several people rushed to come, one by one angry, angry face.


    "Master? master worker? Are you ok? It''s said that an old bastard attacked you just now? "


    As soon as the toilet water comes, it''s in a hurry.


    But Ning Tao blocked his mouth and said in a deep voice: "this matter can''t be mentioned any more. You''re not allowed to interfere."


    Tan Wanrong and Liang Susu nodded.


    At this time, Ning Tao found that there were two other women, one of whom he knew was hualushui''s second sister. Hualishui was beautiful.


    Another dignified woman and she are also very imaginative.


    Seeing this, hualushui said, "master, you''ve met my second elder sister. This is my elder sister, huameili. We can ask her for help if we have anything."


    "Well Flowers Beautiful flowers... "


    Ning Tao is dumb, wry smile, as expected not out of his expectations, I believe it is also the voice of all of you.


    "I''ve met Mr. Ning. Thank you for bringing my younger brother here. Otherwise, it''s difficult for him to survive at home."


    Hua Meili smiles and salutes Ning Tao.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect my brother to enter the college, or 36, better than the elder sister''s grades at that time. It seems that he didn''t admit it. What''s more surprising to me is you."


    "I remember when I saw you nearly a year ago, you were just the peak of the earth immortal. Now you have reached the five spirits of the heaven immortal. It''s really amazing..."


    Flower beautiful tut said.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, full of incredible.


    It was just a year ago? So this man''s accomplishments are growing rapidly?


    Hualushui said with pride, "of course, I don''t think about who it is, Shifu. By the way, Shifu, I have a message that my sister wants to tell you."


    "Oh? What? " Ning Tao is curious.


    With a faint smile, Hua Meili explained: "we have been investigating the matter of Sikong Xin. We have no idea about it at present, because his level is too high."


    "But there''s one thing I hope you can pay attention to. Su mu, the eldest son of the Su family, one of the three blue starfish families, is now in the college. I''ve heard that he plans to take revenge on you for his dead brother Su Chuan."


    "You have to be careful. If you need help, just open your mouth. Our sisters are not afraid of him!"

 Chapter 2804

    "Sumu? "The eldest son of the Su family?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, suddenly, before forgotten memory, suddenly a moment all surge in front of me.


    I almost forgot that there was another problem.


    Is Sumu going to do it?


    However, hualushui sniffed: "elder sister, it''s nothing more than a Sumu. My master can beat Huang Tianqi with three punches."


    "Even if the head of Sikong broke through to the realm of zhundi, he was not defeated by my master in the end."


    "Is Sumu''s talent better than his two?"


    Hua Meili had no choice but to smile and said gently, "if you talk about talent, Su mu can''t compare with the first two of Si Kong."


    "But don''t forget, Sumu, who entered the Dahuang war yard with me in the same period, now has nearly a hundred years. His strength is The emperor


    As soon as the words came out, several people looked a little ugly, forgetting that he was the last senior.


    A great emperor.


    That''s far from the emperor to be!


    "This..."


    The dew froze and could not say a word. He knew the difference very well.


    It''s just like the gap between the immortals and the immortals.


    Ning Tao ponders, the examinee of last term? It seems that Su Mu has learned a lot in the college. He has gone from a fairy to a great emperor in a hundred years.


    You know, they participate in the assessment and improve rapidly, but this is not the normal training speed.


    Sumu that is the normal Tianjiao upgrade!


    Not to be underestimated!


    Seeing the dull atmosphere, Liang Su Su said with a smile: "don''t worry, a sappan wood can''t threaten us. He doesn''t dare to do it for at least a month."


    But words just fall, outside hear a startle day roar: "Ning Tao, you roll out for me."


    "You killed my brother, my only brother. I want to fight with you. If you have seed, get out of here. Don''t hide like a turtle."


    "Aren''t you the new king? Don''t you even have the guts? Or are you a coward... "


    A few people listen to, immediately dumbfounded.


    Did Sumu really come?


    Ning Tao gave a wry smile and said to Liang Su Su, "the buffer period in January doesn''t seem to work."


    Then he walked out of the pavilion.


    Flower beautiful face a change, quickly drag white skirt, with a few people went out together.


    Once out of the pavilion, it''s really lively outside.


    As soon as Ning Tao was involved, hundreds of new students were attracted, and even some old students couldn''t help paying attention.


    Although Sumu is not a top genius, he is also a little famous. He is not weak in strength and talent. He also formed a Su Gang as the leader.


    It has been rooted in the college for a hundred years.


    He has a grudge against Ning Tao.


    "Interesting..."


    In the banter, Ning Tao walked out slowly, a pair of indifferent eyes fixed a person.


    He was thin, slender and cold. He looked very experienced, quick tempered and intelligent. He didn''t feel reckless. His eyes were as sharp as a wolf.


    "I''m Ning Tao. I hear you''re looking for me?"


    As soon as the words came out, the young man''s fierce eyes looked like a blade, emitting cold light. His whole body was filled with murderous air, but he was not in a hurry to start.


    Seeing that he looked at Ning Tao coldly, moriran said angrily, "you killed my brother Su Chuan?"


    "I killed it!"


    Not waiting for Ning Tao to answer, hualushui jumped out first, because it was because of him.


    Hua Meili can''t laugh or cry, but her words have already been spoken out. As soon as Hua Meili ponders, she drags her long white skirt and steps out the lotus steps. She says faintly, "Sumu, you are a smart man. You won''t do it here."


    "Even if you want to do it, you can''t get it with me here. Please go back."


    "Go back?"


    Su Mu sneered and laughed angrily. He said: "he killed my brother. If I killed your brother, would you go back?"


    "She suffered for herself," Hua Meimei hummed coldly.


    Seeing how many people want to argue, Ning Tao waved his hand and said with a smile, "I can see that you are a smart man. To be frank, what''s the purpose of your coming here today?"


    "I killed your brother. If you want revenge, just come. If you have any tricks, you can have a try."


    Su Mu stares at Ning Tao for a long time. Suddenly he takes a deep breath and says, "in a month, I''ll wait for you on the platform of life and death. You and I can only live one."


    People turn pale. Isn''t that bullying?


    Ning Tao is a freshman who has just been here for three days. Su Mu is a hundred year old here. He has polished the fire in all aspects, which is not a common evil.


    Talent doesn''t mean everything.


    It can only be said that the current advantage of Sumu is greater!


    "Ha ha..."


    "That''s a coincidence. There''s still a schedule for engagement. It seems that you are very popular. The fight in a month''s time belongs to me."A sneer of banter.


    As soon as the words came out, hundreds of people were surprised. Who was speaking? Anyone else?


    Su Mu''s face is an instant gloomy down, clearly know he a month later life and death war, unexpectedly still have someone to rob with him? Who is so bold?


    "In lower Sumu, you have robbed me of my prey. It''s not a wise choice to offend my Su Gang."


    Under the surprised eyes of Ning Tao, a gentle man, with sarcasm in his eyes, comes step by step. Jinhua jade robe has a noble air and a folding fan in his hand.


    There is only a big letter written on the fan leaf.


    As soon as this person appeared, the freshmen were more curious, but the old ones were more frightened.


    "Why How could it be him? "


    "The third in the list of great waste Sikong letter


    He glanced at Ning Tao, then looked at Su Mu and said contemptuously, "what is Su bang? What if I offend you? Is that great? "


    "No Dare not, dare not


    "I hope you can forgive me. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. How dare our Su Gang Fight against you? This Ning Tao is yours. I hope you, Mr. Xin Haihan... "


    Su Mu is greatly surprised, quickly bow a way.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and praises himself. This guy is a character. He can distinguish right from wrong and is not disturbed by emotions. Although his talent is not good, his means are OK.


    No wonder we can organize a gang.


    But how did this "Sikong letter" come here?


    At this time, Simiao rushed to Simiao in a hurry


    Sikong letter sniffed and said to Su Mu: "OK, Ben Shao is in a good mood today. I don''t care about you. Go away. Ning Tao is Ben Shao."


    "Yes It''s... "


    Su Mu was biting his teeth and bowed his head.


    At this time, Huang Tianqi finally explained the reason why sikongxin appeared here.


    It turns out that in the past three days, the head of Sikong tried to find out about the Shanling clan, but he was found.


    It''s not surprising that Sikong''s letter was discovered here because of its huge energy and deep-rooted. Later, as soon as Sikong first gritted his teeth, he went to the showdown alone.


    You have to take risks.


    I hope there is a little room for maneuver.


    But after discussion, some tempting conditions and choices were rejected by Sikong Xin. He was one of the pre candidates in the eyes of the overlord clan, and he had no shortage of resources?


    However, he has just come back from a big task to seize the power of nature, which has not yet been implemented.


    This is good news for Ning Tao and Miaomiao.


    A total of eight Shanling people are here.


    Originally, Si kongxin discussed the collapse, but he put forward a condition that he and Ning Tao fight each other, limited to three moves, and suppressed in the three soul great consummation. If Ning Tao can take all of them, he will win, if he can''t stop them, he will lose.


    The bet, of course, was that he bet on the eight Shanling people, but he asked Sikong to vote for him unconditionally when the bawangzong pre elected the patriarch.


    This choice is naturally unfair.


    It''s only eight Shanling people who won, but it''s the selection of the patriarch who lost. Although one vote doesn''t mean all, it will make the selection of Sikong head even more uncertain.


    No matter what you think, you can''t agree.


    But Sikong first hesitated for a long time. When he was asked to add the right to choose the best imperial law, he agreed to fight. In this way, Sikong Xin came to declare war happily.


    This time, he had a big advantage. How could he be interfered by others? Did you take it? He''ll win in a month!


    It''s a cake for the door!


    Originally, Qu Miaomiao wanted to tell the identity of the princess, and used her as a gambler to save the people. After all, the selection of the overlord was very important to Sikong head.


    But the first word of Sikong made a decision.


    No one can change it.


    Ning Tao takes a puff from the corner of his mouth and asks these three people to inquire about the news. As a result, the three of them are so good that they decide directly with others and come to find themselves.


    It''s him who fights with sikongxin, isn''t it? Three spirits, three moves of the perfect strong!


    How can he have that confidence?


    These three people look up to him too much!

 Chapter 2805

    Ning Tao has a headache and worries, but even if he wants to refuse, there is no room for maneuver at the moment.


    It''s settled.


    But he''s not sure!


    At this time, Si kongxin ignored Su Mu and his gang. He raised his head and looked at Ning Tao with pride. He said contemptuously, "you are Ning Tao, the new king of this year, and the guy who bet three moves with me?"


    "What What are the three moves? "


    Everyone''s face is shocked. Sikong Xin is a powerful Immortal King. If he makes a move, let alone three moves, one move is enough to break Ning Tao to pieces.


    Let alone him, even the great emperor will die.


    Is Ning Tao too arrogant?


    This is to seek death!


    Soon, the whole story came out. It turned out that the three spirits had been suppressed and the three moves had been made. But this is still a huge gap?


    Ning Tao is just five spirits, even if the emperor, Su mu, also absolutely can''t take the three moves of Si Kong letter.


    "Oh, I''m sure I''ll lose!"


    Jin Yuze and others shook their heads in pity.


    And Sikong head smell speech, a bite teeth, tightly grasp Ning Tao''s shoulder, solemnly way: "Ning elder brother, I but my treasure, all pressure in your body."


    "I''ve done all that I need to do. It''s up to you next. If you want to save people, this is the only way!"


    "Young master, I''ll listen to you."


    Qu Miaomiao clenched her red lips and struggled.


    Ning Tao is bitter and astringent. He takes a deep breath, but he can only come out with a stiff head and say, "just follow what they said. I won the three moves. You can hand them over."


    "Jie Jie..."


    Sikong Xin raised his eyebrows, suddenly shook his head and said contemptuously, "although you have a good talent, you haven''t grown up yet, and I''m very smart. If you''re too weak, you''re wasting my time."


    "What do you mean? Do you want to go back? " Upon hearing this, the head of Sikong immediately stood up and drank deeply.


    "Cut, I have a great deal to say!"


    "However, his strength is too weak. I can''t raise my interest in abusing him. It''s better for me to fight with this Sumu in half a month."


    "If you can win him, it proves that you are barely qualified to challenge me. If you can''t even win him, how can you challenge me?"


    Sikong Xin shook his head.


    "You cheat ghosts. I think you are cunning. You want to see Ning Tao''s real strength in advance."


    "Why should we promise you? You''re the one who''s taking advantage. Do you want us to suffer? "


    The way of Qi Bufen in the wasteland.


    Ning Tao, Si Kong Shou and Hua Meili frown. That''s a good saying. I can''t agree.


    I didn''t expect this guy to be cautious in his arrogance.


    It''s impossible to prevent!


    "Ha ha..."


    "I''ve always convinced people by reason, so I won''t bully you. If Ning Tao wins Su mu, I''ll raise it unilaterally, and I won''t let you suffer."


    "I have obtained one of the patriarchal sects in bawangzong Town, the qualification of" bawangshenti ". This is the best imperial Dharma, and it''s a complete version. If Ning Tao wins, I will change the right to choose the imperial Dharma to this one."


    "How''s it going? Dare you come to this preliminary contest? "


    Sikong Xin is full of confidence.


    He didn''t have to guess. Sikongshou would certainly agree, because overlord divine body was a compulsory method for overlord.


    No candidate will give up!


    Sure enough, Si kongshou''s eyes turned red in a flash, his excited breath was heavy, he grasped Ning Tao''s hand very hard and said: "answer Promise him... "


    Ning Tao a face wry smile, then looked at Su mu.


    No one seems to have asked him all the time? It seems that his opinion is not so important.


    Su Mu knew his position. Seeing this, he came out quickly and said respectfully to Sikong Xin: "thank you for your respect. I''m willing to fight in half a month."


    "Ning Tao, I''m waiting for you on the platform of life and death!"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, but way: "challenge I can take down, but I don''t believe your person."


    "What if the hostages or who plays tricks?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "Let me preside over these two games. I haven''t been out for a long time. I just want to see the vigor of the young people. I believe no one dares to cheat."


    An old laugh suddenly came.


    When they looked up, they saw a plain old man in a broad robe, his eyebrows full of noble and upright spirit.


    "It''s vice president Zhong. My God, he''s out of the mountain. Vice president Zhong is famous for his fairness. It''s very suitable for him to preside over the competition..."


    The beautiful flower suddenly exclaimed.


    The vice president is obviously very popular.


    As soon as Sikong''s face changed, how did the old man come out? Now things get tricky.


    He was going to take the power of nature first.


    In this way, not only can we improve our strength, but also the hostages are useless. Even if we give them, it doesn''t matter.I saw vice president Zhong caressing his white beard with a smile and said: "if you don''t have any opinions, it''s so decided. The stakes are all with me. Half a month later, Ning Tao and Su Mu will fight for life and death."


    "If Ning Tao wins, he will be qualified to challenge Si kongxin in a month. If he loses, he will lose everything."


    "Do you have anything else to add?"


    Ning Tao a listen, arched hand way: "all listen to Vice President Zhong arrangement, boy believe vice president Zhong''s fair."


    Sikong letter cold hum a, although not willing, but also can only with Sumu bow promise.


    When he straightened up, Sikong Xinyi flicked his sleeve and directed at Ning Tao. Sikong head two sneered: "I hope you two don''t lose too badly. I don''t think everyone can challenge you. I hope you can live in half a month."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. You just have to give the hostages and the qualification of the imperial law."


    Ning Tao negative hand, indifferent way.


    "Hum..."


    Sikong Xin left with Su Mu humming coldly.


    Obviously, these two people will start to work in collusion, Su Mu this guy, unexpectedly hugged the thigh.


    As soon as vice president Zhong dodged, he took the hostages to his side. This kind of interesting game has not been seen for a long time


    For a time, walking and scattering.


    Hua Meili frowned and sighed: "Ning Tao, you are too reckless. Although the Sumu has the best talent, now it''s the great emperor. How much chance do you have to win?"


    "Thirty percent," said Ning Tao.


    Sikong''s face turned green and twitched: "brother, can we not tease you? Can you give me at least 50%? I''ll bet my life on you. "


    "I''m talking about Sumu 30%," Ning Tao''s mouth, eyes deep, slowly turned back to the room.


    "Sue 30% of Sumu


    "Hiss ~!"


    Sister Hua, Huang Tianqi, head Sikong and others took a cold breath. Did they hear that right?


    Is it su Mu who has a 30% chance to win? Or is there a 30% chance of losing? Does Ning Tao have any spare power?


    For a time, several people were nervous.


    Back in the room, open the forbidden system, and Ning Tao enters the yanglingjie and the original tower.


    Fifteen days, the original tower 150 days.


    Ning Tao''s face ponders, he must in this period of time, let the strength enhance, the breakthrough may not be big, he this period of time has exhausted the potential.


    It can only be put on means. Since he has promised Miaomiao, he will certainly save people.


    Just a Sumu, can''t stop him!


    Half a month later, let''s settle the bill!

 Chapter 2806

    150 days, that''s five months.


    Ning Tao has been working hard, living in the sea of star beads, piling up mountains at his feet, full of energy, each mouthful of energy is tens of thousands of star beads.


    Now there are only over 100 million star beads left in our hands. In those few months alone, tens of millions have been consumed.


    Now he has too much appetite.


    The fifth turn, it can reach 15%!


    Longevity key, this period of time is not much attention, because dare not touch, so only to 75%!


    If you want to go back to the galaxy, you have to saturate it.


    The crystal veins of the nine elements were refined by Ning Tao and integrated into his body. He had a lot of insights and got insight into the mystery of the world, because the world is made up of elements.


    This will have a great breakthrough in his "holy way".


    Every minute, every second is improving.


    And Taiyi holy water, the tea of the ten thousand year old iced tea tree, accelerated his cultivation several times


    The outside world, on the first day, the battle of the covenant was widely spread, causing a thousand waves.


    It''s been a long time since there was such a rampant freshman?


    Let the whole hospital boiling.


    If you want to challenge Sumu, win or lose, that''s it. But you are immortal. You dare to challenge the third place in Dahuang list. Si kongxin, it''s killing you.


    Is that something you can challenge as a freshman?


    What about this new king?


    "Looking for death..."


    Every day, some people want to laugh at Ning Tao, but let alone them. Even Qu Miaomiao and Si kongshou haven''t seen Ning Tao once recently.


    Finally, half a month later, under the expectation of the public, the day was especially boiling.


    The inner courtyard, the platform of life and death.


    This is an old arena with Tai Chi like pattern, mottled, vicissitudes, full of bloody smell.


    There are also some blood stains that can''t be wiped off.


    I don''t know how many people died?


    In the challenge arena, Su Mu stands on it early in the morning and waits. Ning Tao is preparing. He is also preparing. He also gets the support of Si kongxin.


    In fact, everyone knows that in this preliminary battle, whether win or lose, sikongxin is the best.


    Because he can find out Ning Tao one step ahead of time.


    It''s said that this boy is very strange!


    From the early morning, all of a sudden until noon, Su Mu''s brows are wrinkled tightly, but the seats that hold tens of thousands of people are noisy impatiently.


    "What the hell is Ning Tao doing? Why haven''t you come after such a long time? Will Are you afraid? "


    "No, I''m afraid. As a freshman, how can he challenge our old students? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Tens of thousands of people laughed and teased, and the whole audience laughed.


    The old students support the old ones, and the new ones naturally support the new ones. However, in the face of the strong atmosphere of the old ones, the new ones sit in the corner in silence.


    It looks pitiful.


    The third son of Dongxuan frowned and asked xuanluo, "brother xuanluo, why hasn''t brother Ning come yet?"


    "I don''t know. I think it was delayed by something? But I believe he will come. Ning Tao is my new king, omnipotent new king. "


    Xuanluozi''s face was full of reverence.


    In a corner that no one can see, a charming woman in a red skirt, biting her sexy red lips, looks haggard, and her beautiful eyes are both affectionate and resentful.


    This girl is Tang Lan!


    She was in the boudoir, waiting for Ning Tao for fifteen days. However, the man didn''t show up.


    "The bad guy..."


    At this time, a graceful gentleman fell on the stone pillar with a light eyebrow and a banter in his mouth.


    It is Sikong letter!


    "Quick Look, it''s Si kongxin. He''s really here, but why hasn''t Ning Tao appeared yet? "


    "Coward, coward, get out of here..."


    Listening to the scolding, Sikong Xin raised his pride and said sarcastically, "Ning Tao, don''t you show up soon? You don''t think you can get away with this game, do you? "


    "Ha ha..."


    "I''m sorry, because of a little delay on the road, just a Sumu, still can''t scare me ningtao," a faint smile echoed in the audience.


    The next second, I saw a black figure, holding a silver gun, walking to the stage of life and death.


    Beautiful flowers, Sikong head and others appear together.


    But Tang Lan''s delicate body trembled, and her beautiful eyes were straight for a moment, as if the whole soul had been taken away. Her beautiful eyes were watery, loving and hating, like a resentful woman.


    "Little villain..."


    Seeing this, the freshmen got excited and screamed with ecstasy: "the new king is our new king, ah Ah, ah Ning Tao, Ning Tao... "


    For a moment, decibels rang through the college.


    Sikong Xin''s smile was stiff. Suddenly his eyebrows were wrinkled. His pupils were fixed on the silver gun in Ning Tao''s hand. After a second or two, he squinted and said: "Wang Ji The magic weapon... ""No It''s not an ordinary King level magic weapon! "


    Su Mu a listen, immediately saw the big knife in the hand, the facial expression is ugly, his just emperor tool.


    It''s a bit of a bad start.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao hears the speech to smile lightly, quite conveniently threw a few guns, a vibration of hum, long roar, a sharp edge slightly suddenly appear, make people chilly.


    It''s like a magic soldier who is eager to fight and burn, and this gun is exactly the one that has been remolded after returning to the furnace White fall!


    It''s forged with the silver white king level magic weapon. It''s a perfect fusion. It''s highly skilled. It feels light in the hand. It''s as sharp as an arm.


    Before he came, an elder sent Bai Luo over. He also took the opportunity to recognize the LORD by dripping blood.


    Now Bai Luo is an intelligent instrument.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Good gun, this is by no means the general King level magic weapon," Huang Tianqi''s eyes brightened, some hot.


    In terms of quality, I''m afraid I can approach the king''s magic weapon.


    Sikong Xin snorted coldly and said: "it''s just a gun. It can''t change anything. Today''s battle, if you come up, you can''t go down."


    "Sumu, don''t let me down!"


    Upon hearing this, Su Mu said with a sneer from Sikong: "please rest assured, sir. He''s dead."


    "Whoosh..."


    An old figure appeared for no reason, looked at them with a smile and said: "since the players have arrived, the old man announced that the competition Start... "


    But the words fell, but neither of them moved.


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows, a hand slowly whirling white, such as touching a woman''s naked body, raised his head and said with a smile: "how? Aren''t you coming to kill me? " Are you afraid? It''s still time to ask for mercy. "


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Su Mu laughs wildly, ferocious way: "little bastard, I will certainly smash your this damned self-confidence."


    "With your blood, sacrifice my brother''s spirit in heaven!"


    As he spoke, the wind roared and screamed all around him, and an illusory wind knife mixed with a huge storm came roaring and rolling, with Sumu as the center, including the whole arena in an instant.


    "Imperial law, the storm of random blades!"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. He has seen this move. It''s a unique skill of the sujiazhen family, but it''s the strongest he has ever seen.


    It seems that this Sumu has two brushes.


    Cultivation is at the peak of one soul.


    "Well, let''s show you the means prepared for you and compare the power of elements with me? Do you deserve it? Let me show you the true meaning of the five elements. "


    Ning Tao sneers and takes a step.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In a flash, the five elements burst out, and the heaven and the earth seemed to turn into five colors, while the five elements condensed into an array, and he forcibly imprisoned Sumu.


    "Five elements, five elements array!"

 Chapter 2807

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the random blade storm, the five element formation roars, just like two storms fighting each other.


    Turn left on one side and right on the other.


    Gorgeous and eye-catching!


    When Ning Tao opened the perspective, his body was like an ancient melting pot, full of fighting spirit and flames. The whole person was boiling, and his strength increased geometrically.


    "850 times The melting pot of war


    "Give me No


    Su mu, who had been in a stalemate, suddenly changed his face. The power of the five elements increased sharply. In a moment, his power overcame his storm of random blades.


    Bang, the gathering storm exploded.


    The strong wind made people''s faces ache.


    Sumu, however, was also wrapped by the five elements array. From the outside, he looked like a pillar of light of the five elements, unbreakable and solid.


    It''s several times better than the old madman.


    "What?"


    Sikong frowned. What happened? It''s just the beginning. How do you feel like you''ve fallen behind?


    What''s this weird trick?


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Son of a bitch, open it for me," Su Mu red eyes, holding a big knife to cut angrily, one breath even cut 13 knives.


    Let the whole five elements array totter.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s fingerprints changed, he yelled: "earth lock, wood thorn, water erosion, gold statue, fire Yan!"


    In a flash, the force of the five elements in the five element array suddenly changed into five shapes, making the force of the five elements dangerous. In the five element array, there is only the force of the five elements, which is more like an absolute field.


    Tang Lan secretly happy, this little villain really has no limit, it seems that this competition gap is not so big.


    "Come on, little villain..."


    "Just a little trick, what can it do for me?" Su Mu roars, smashes the earth lock in an instant, and moves repeatedly.


    Even the current was cut into three parts by him.


    "Kill..."


    Seeing that it didn''t work, he said in secret that it was really difficult to deal with. Ning Tao hummed coldly and roared, "fire, hang!"


    In an instant, it was like the sun''s roar.


    Originally the five element array of five colors, at this moment, it turned into a dazzling golden fire.


    The scorching temperature makes the space unreal.


    And everyone was sweating.


    "This What kind of flame is this? How could it be so hot? My God, is this still immortal fire? "


    Old students, from time to time someone screamed out.


    As soon as Sikong Xin''s face changed, even he felt a sense of threat from the fire. Although Ning Tao''s strength was not high, the fire itself was extremely terrible.


    I''m afraid it''s the legendary fire of terror!


    And vice president Zhong''s old eyes brightened slightly. It was the legendary sun flame.


    "It''s a strange little guy, but the emperor is not so easy to lose..."


    "Ah Ah... "


    However, with Ning Tao''s full exertion, Su mu, one of the five elements, screamed out.


    The temperature is too high, like a small sun, even he has a feeling of being melted, unbearable pain.


    "Wind breaking sword technique, break it for me!"


    Su Mu shrieked, and with an earth shaking knife spirit, he split the five elements in an instant.


    "Well Poof... "


    If the array is broken, the power of backfire is too strong.


    Ning Tao can''t help but be shaken back. He snorts. The corner of his mouth overflows with blood, and his brows wrinkle tightly. The strength of his attack is beyond his imagination.


    It''s not so easy to win.


    "Damn it..."


    Tens of thousands of people face wonderful, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, stimulation, it''s too exciting, just at the beginning, the fight was so fierce, almost win.


    The new king of this year has a high standard.


    The freshmen screamed with excitement.


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao..."


    In the white smoke, slowly out of a bloody man, bloody, not a good piece of meat.


    And in his upper body, pieces of molten iron and skin cool down, forming a whole, breathing with severe pain.


    Sapphire blood red eyes, every muscle is shaking, endless killing in the chest boiling, holding the knife, there are signs of melting.


    "Ning Tao, I will tear you to pieces!"


    "Kill you, kill you..."


    "Roar..."


    And people can''t help but show their teeth, can''t bear to look directly at, too miserable, just like a devil.


    But Si kongxin''s face is gloomy. It''s the inner armor he prepared for Su mu. Unexpectedly, it''s melted. Even he can''t help but be moved.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. He sees that Su Mu''s feet step on the breeze and turns into a wisp of smoke.It was as if it was shrouded in a piercing sense of killing.


    "Xianfa, nine links!"


    The best imperial Dharma


    "The sixth form, Ding Liuhe!"


    Almost at the same moment, both of them shot repeatedly in the speed, and everyone could only see the sparks in the challenge arena.


    A strong wind has not stopped.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In a moment, the battle became white hot, and the two were inseparable. In the blink of an eye, thousands of moves were right, which made the adrenaline soar.


    Su Mu''s eyes were red and his whole body was in great pain. Every shot left deep and shallow scars on him.


    Wisps of blood, have become white smoke.


    "Kill..."


    Ning Tao is also hard to bear. He is too strong. His mouth is cracked and his internal injury is getting worse. If he is not in the increase, he will have the upper hand in that move just now. Only in this way can he be forced to stand still with him.


    Otherwise, with the cultivation strength of the other emperor, he has been suppressed.


    But even so, his battle time is coming, and he will fall into weakness at that time. He must win at this time, or he will lose.


    "Sumu, is that your strength? Do you think it''s shameful to practice hard for a hundred years and still yell to kill me? "


    "I think you should just get out of the College..."


    Su Mu angry eyes, ferocious way: "gas evil I also, little bastard, you can only escape?"


    "Whoosh..."


    "Dang Dang..."


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s perspective aims at a flaw, which is a crack in Su Mu''s knife. He immediately turns around and stabs a gun, condensing the supreme edge.


    "Give me Broken


    "Dang Click... "


    Suddenly a crisp ring, let Sumu''s angry face a stiff, body shape a meal, even the pupil can''t help but shrink to the extreme, subconsciously look at the hand half knife.


    "Break Is it broken? "


    "How can this be possible? It''s a superior imperial weapon!"


    Tens of thousands of people were staring at each other. First it was hot, then it cooled down, and then it was pounded violently to compete with the king level magic soldiers. It was reasonable that the emperor''s utensils were broken.


    But no one wants to believe it.


    Sikong Xin''s face was as black as coal for a moment. He was angry and said: "waste, the good situation is broken because of a knife."


    "It''s worthy of death!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes burst out with light, and Bai Luo was also excited. He just had an idea, but he didn''t expect it to be so good. He immediately laughed wildly and roared: "Sumu, go to hell."


    Say, the long gun in hand suddenly erupts sharp gun Gang, penetrate the sky, as if pierce this day.


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    Su Mu laughs miserably and looks at the broken knife in his hand. His face is twisted. Is this God going to kill me? But I don''t agree. Even if I die, I''ll take him with me.


    "Ning Tao, let''s die together!"


    "Blood burning sword technique, the combination of human and sword!"


    "Kill..."


    This knife gave up all defense and went straight to Ning Tao. It was obvious that both sides were defeated. For a moment, everyone breathed!

 Chapter 2808

    A shot, a knife, all cut through the sky.


    White and red cover the field of vision.


    Ning Tao roars, but he doesn''t stop in the face of this extremely fast knife. How dare you fight? Don''t I dare? Let''s see who died first?


    "Kill ~!"


    And on the other side, Su Mu''s pupil contracted to the shape of a needle eye, and the gun penetrated him with great momentum.


    The power of terror destroyed everything in an instant.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Puff..."


    This shot runs through the sky, penetrates the challenge arena, and reaches the audience, just like a fearless gun.


    On the other side, this blood burning knife cuts through many spaces and comes to Ning Tao''s face. But at this moment, a two-color shield of yin and Yang is in front of him.


    "Dang Boom, boom... "


    The blood gas of terror, Dao Qi, broke out to compete with the defense shield. Gradually, Dao Qi penetrated into it.


    In an instant, he crossed Ning Tao''s chest.


    "Hiss Hum, poof... "


    Two spatters of blood, two blasts of terror, and two bloody figures knelt on the Tai Chi arena, as if they were both defeated.


    All of a sudden, tens of thousands of people in the audience stood up in horror and looked at each other with wide eyes.


    "This Who won this? "


    Tang Lan light cover red lips, delicate body tremble, beautiful eyes also in shudder, can''t help but stand up.


    "No, it won''t..."


    There are two sikongshou and three Huajia brothers and sisters, Qu Miaomiao, and even tens of thousands of new students. They hold their breath one by one, as if they can hear the sound of blood dripping.


    "Tick Click... "


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    On the challenge arena, Ning Tao''s face was pale, and sweat was oozing from his forehead. At the moment, he was gasping heavily, and there was a shocking wound on his chest. He could see the bone and blood.


    If it wasn''t for Yin and Yang shield, it would have killed him.


    A mouth is a mouthful of blood.


    In front of him, Su Mu knelt down in front of him, as if petrified. His pupils were climbing with blood, reflecting Ning Tao''s cold support. His throat was hoarse: "I I''m not willing to... "


    "No I''m not willing to... "


    However, Ning Tao swallowed the leaves of the "Millennium nine immortals bamboo" in his mouth, choked down the injury, took a complicated look at the Sumu, and slowly breathed out a breath.


    "Go down and join your brother!"


    This breath is very common, like a breeze, but the Sumu turned into powder in an instant.


    A great living man is gone!


    "Hiss ~!"


    No matter the freshmen or the seniors, they all took a breath and were stunned. My God, is this guy still human? He killed a great emperor by himself.


    Although there are lucky ingredients, but the result is naked in front of him, he eventually won.


    "How did that happen?"


    "This year''s freshmen are too bad?"


    After a month and a half of the competition, Vice President Xi ningtao was surprised


    "This is also the last battle. If you win with three moves, the hostage and the cultivation qualification of the imperial Dharma are all yours. If you lose, the patriarch chooses to vote for Sikong letter..."


    As soon as the words came down, the field was boiling.


    "Ha ha, win, miracle happened, our freshmen win, Ning Tao, Ning Tao..."


    Chief Sikong and others screamed wildly.


    This competition has instilled hope into all of them, especially sikongshou and qumiaomiao. It''s hard for outsiders to understand their nervousness.


    It''s a desperate madness.


    Tang Lan is also excited in the corner.


    Compared with the freshmen scream, the old students are you look at me, I look at you, silent, before the game, no one thought Sumu would lose, really a waste.


    I can''t help but fear the freshmen.


    Sikong letter a listen, in the heart angry, but also relaxed tone, at least he saw the limit of Ning Tao.


    I know the range of his strength.


    It''s as good as Sumu at most.


    If Su Mu''s sword had not been broken, who would have won and who would have lost in this war? They also said that half a month later, he would have a 100% chance of winning, because there could be no miracle!


    Immediately a brush sleeve, sneer: "Ning Tao, you are very lucky, but half a month later, you will die undoubtedly."


    "I''ll let you do it first, and you''ll be dead!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked up at him sarcastically and said contemptuously: "you seem to be very strong, but in fact, your heart is very weak and timid. In my eyes, you are not as good as a Sumu."


    "At least, Sikong capital is much better than you. If you hadn''t practiced for hundreds of years, now you are just an ant at my feet. It''s nothing."


    Sikong Xin laughed angrily and said contemptuously: "it''s a pity that there is no if. Now you are the ant at the king''s feet.""I''m not in the mood to argue with you. Anyway, you are a dead man. Let''s prepare for the future."


    Then he flew deep.


    The crowd sighed. I''m afraid that the battle in half a month''s time will really decide everything.


    Although the three moves, but also do not think who that is, Sikong letter ah, the strength of their own fairy king, even if suppressed to three soul big perfect, it is far more than the same level.


    To tell you the truth, with the strength that Ning Tao showed today, he can basically be judged dead


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao coughs up a few mouthfuls of blood. The medicinal power of the thousand year old nine immortals bamboo has begun to exert itself in the body.


    The wounds in front of the chest all spread out the crispy itching of peristalsis.


    This battle, he did not expose too many cards, in fact, even if exposed, there is not much difference, this Sumu, strong terrible, really won a fluke.


    I can''t help caressing Bai Luo gratefully. The king level magic weapon is very strong and timely. Thanks to it


    Floral water seven or eight people rushed up, want to cheer, but was ningtao stop, now is not happy time, first go back to the injury well.


    I remember before I came here, I heard that someone had opened a gambling table, Sumu vs ningtao, the odds were 1:3.


    Ning Tao has put all his belongings under pressure.


    This time it''s profitable.


    Soon, in the sensational academy, a group of low-key left the arena, as well as Tang Lan''s soul, was hooked away, a pair of beautiful eyes reluctant to see in the past.


    "This little villain, don''t know to look at himself, don''t you know to look for yourself..."


    Tang Lan''s heart beats like a deer.


    Gradually, a bold idea surged into my heart, blushed and left quietly


    Back at his residence, Huang Tianqi happily handed out a ring with 300 million star beads and three million contributions. Each of them made a lot of money.


    One by one, with a smile on his face, Sikong''s head couldn''t close his mouth, pinching his shoulder and beating his back for Ning Tao.


    But he placed all his hopes on Ning Tao and tied himself to the warship. The reason why he fought so hard was to win him over.


    Hua Meili saw deeply, pondered and calculated for a long time on the way, and asked: "Ning Daoyou, you are really empty letter to your boss, three moves, how much do you grasp?"


    Ning Tao tore up his upper body and showed his strong muscles. Hearing the words, he pondered for a while, shrugged his shoulders and said bitterly: "maybe, it''s not enough."


    "But since we have already made an appointment to fight, if we are not sure, we should try our best. In the battle half a month later, there will be no fluke, only strength!"

 Chapter 2809

    Ning Tao''s words, let the joy on people''s faces fade most, a color change, sorrow climb up.


    Can''t you be sure?


    They seem to be happy a little early.


    Sikong looked bitter and said: "brother Ning, if you have anything to help, just mention it. If you lose, I''ll be finished."


    However, Ning Tao sighed and said with a bitter smile: "even if there is, there is only half a month left. Nothing is enough. Forget it, I''ll go out for a walk and find a way."


    "I don''t believe that I can''t accept the three moves of Sikong letter?"


    Then he went to a quiet bamboo forest.


    Qu Miaomiao pursed her pale lips. She was weak and struggling. It was all her fault. She caused so much trouble to the young master, but now she can''t help him.


    Suddenly, Huang Tianqi hesitated for a moment, pondered: "since we are powerless, we can''t do it like this. I have an idea."


    "What?"


    "Build Gang... "


    In the bamboo forest, Ning Tao bathed under the bamboo leaves and stepped on the thick old leaves. He was calm and silent, but he believed that there would be a way.


    His age is in his fifties unconsciously, mainly due to the fact that he passed too fast in the time tower.


    But this age, too young, look at this new year, almost no younger than this.


    The average age is over one or two hundred years old. Basically, the golden age is coming and the qualification has been set.


    As for those geniuses, the pride of heaven, it''s the result of their dream to be king and marquis. If you say that you are emperor, it''s impossible for a lifetime.


    And the supreme, looking at the wild Galaxy for 10 billion years, also produced such a supreme power.


    Ning Tao looks up at the starry sky, in front of him emerges scenes of the Milky way, falling into memories: "sister Xia, Yiyi, moyue, Xinyue, are you all ok?"


    "Wait for me, I''ll be back soon..."


    At dusk, Ning Tao returns. In that battle, anyway, just try your best.


    Huang Tianqi and his colleagues came up and said something with great passion, to the effect that he would be the leader of a new gang in his name.


    Because Ning Tao has a high reputation among freshmen.


    Another beautiful victory!


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao didn''t want to add trouble at first, but he suddenly thought of the first door in the world.


    Perhaps, we can consider opening a gateway here as the first stop outside the Milky way, so that the Milky way can enter the universe and point to the sky!


    In addition, the members recruited by the opening of Tangkou must be the pride of heaven. Dahuang galaxy''s top talents and future achievements are limitless, and the future will definitely be the help.


    That''s a good idea.


    The more Ning Tao thought about it, the brighter his eyes became. It seemed that it was necessary. He was immediately surprised and said, "OK, let''s set up a hall named dahuangtang. Huangtianqi and sikongshou are the deputy hall leaders."


    As soon as the words came out, several people looked very happy. They bowed their hands together and said, "we''ve met the leader of the hall!"


    "No, to call Door master, "Ning Tao mouth a hook, showed a touch of evil spirit smile.


    "Door "Master?"


    Respectfully, I said, "I''m still puzzled."


    Ning Tao let out a satisfied "Er". He was excited and heroic. After careful calculation, this should be the 19th entrance of the first door in the world.


    although it was newly established, it was strong enough to kill the remaining 18.


    At present, there are six members: he, Huang Tianqi, sikongshou, hualushui, qumiaomiao and xuanluozi.


    Although there are few people now, as soon as the news gets out, there will be no fewer people joining. Moreover, not only new students but also old students are welcome, such as Huabang.


    The two sisters of hualushui.


    It is said that the flower Gang is made up of hundreds of beautiful women. It has always been popular in the College


    After solving this problem, people are in a better mood and have high morale. Of course, the premise is that Ning Tao will not die in the first battle half a month later, even if he loses


    Ning Tao waved his hand and let them recruit by themselves. It''s time for him to continue to practice. However, Qu Miaomiao suddenly said, "by the way, young master, tutor Tang Lan has been waiting for you for a long time. He''s in the room."


    "Tutor Tang Lan? Why is she here? " Ning Tao a frown, this time he how have leisure to see her?


    However, Huang Tianqi and others ran away without a shadow, and each of them recruited people, and even worked harder.


    Even if it''s not for Ning Tao, they have to plan for the coming protection period of Freshmen in half a month!


    Ning Tao has no choice but to sigh, so he has to tell Hua Lushui a few words, and then he goes back to the pavilion alone.


    This is a newly built small house with stronger prohibition and more luxury, which can be regarded as a kind of compensation from the college.


    "Creak..."


    As soon as I started, I smelled a strange fragrance.


    Ning Tao light "Yi" a, how can there be this kind of peculiar fragrance in the room? It''s very suitable for his appetite. It makes his fingers move. It smells good. His whole body is numb. It makes his body and mind jump. I can''t help but be intoxicated."Fragrant?"


    A blue huff and puff came.


    Ning Tao is stunned and looks up strangely. In his sight, Tang Lan is dragging a long sexy red skirt. Her body is enchanting, her waist and legs are thin and white, and her lotus steps move gently, just like a swaying beauty snake.


    Only one eye, to see Ning Tao eyes climb blood, a pair of eyes staring at her.


    Even the breath was heavy.


    "You Gulu... "


    "Little villain, is my sister good-looking today?" Tang Lan''s eyes are like silk, her cheeks are hot, and she is holding a lamp in her hand. The fragrance is coming from here.


    Ning Tao''s throat is dry. He dares not look at it any more. He is about to drink all the water from the teapot on the table.


    But it always tastes strange.


    It seems to be the same as the smell of the strange fragrance.


    At this time, Tang Lan has come to Ning Tao, put down the lamp in his hand, close to Ning Tao, the hot breath comes to his face, a pair of jade hands like gravity is absorbed, the whole person pasted on.


    "Little villain, you make my sister sad, but my sister has been waiting for you at home for half a month."


    "I I have something to do... "


    "Gulu..."


    Ning Tao''s throat is smoking, his breath is heavy, his eyes are red, and he has an indescribable impulse, especially when a beautiful woman is pregnant, a fire is about to burn.


    "You What have you done to me? "


    Tang Lan soft, a pair of beautiful eyes love Ning Tao, said: "what do you want to do to me?"


    "Is it Mei Du? No No, stupid woman, you You give me the antidote quickly, don''t do stupid things


    "I advise you, you and I don''t If you are not the same person, you may be the enemy of heaven and the whole universe Don''t do stupid things... "


    Ning Tao is burning his face.


    "It''s too late. There''s no antidote. There''s only the pleasure of fish and water. You can''t run away from the man your sister likes."


    Tang Lan''s lips are red and she is angry with judo.


    Ning Tao headache, the whole person to maintain the last rational, the last string, about to break, the whole body in shaking, difficult way: "you will regret."


    With that, the string broke.


    There was only one man driven by instinct, but before he lost his mind, he heard a firm voice of love: "I don''t regret..."


    "Well..."

 Chapter 2810

    The sky is dark and the earth is shaking.


    For a pair of crazy men and women in love, even the end of the world, can not stop the burning fire of dry wood, it is the fire of desire.


    Let alone add fuel to the fire.


    This night is destined to be magnificent.


    As for what happened? No one knows. Some of the pavilions nearby only know that the prohibition of the small house has been open for several days.


    Huang Tianqi and Sikong Shou haven''t been here for several days, but Qu Miaomiao and hualushui are confused.


    Has Ning Tao begun to shut down?


    "Shifu is so diligent," Hua Lushui thought, and she could not help burning her fighting spirit again.


    Don''t disgrace master


    And the college, also recently sounded a voice, dahuangtang, the gang formed by Ning Tao.


    As soon as the news came out, there were many new ideas.


    However, most people are not optimistic about what will happen half a month later. If Ning Tao is killed by Si kongxin, won''t dahuangtang become a joke?


    So although the news is very sensational and eye-catching, few people join dahuangtang.


    When tie Niu heard about Ning Tao, he immediately decided to join him. He said that Ning Tao was his brother whom he admired. If anything happened, he would be the first to stand up.


    Now he has.


    For several days in a row, the recruits, or those acquaintances, were frustrated by their progress.


    Sikong head also want to understand, this half a month, is sure to recruit no members, unless half a month later, Ning Tao can live, the situation can be reversed.


    It can be said that hundreds of thousands of pairs of eyes of the whole college are staring at the war half a month later.


    To win is to win all-round.


    Lose, lose all!


    Ning Tao didn''t move, and Si kongxin didn''t move either, but even some old guys in the college were shocked and discussed in depth with great interest.


    How long has the college not had such a grand event?


    Ten days later.


    In the room, Tang Lan limps into a ball of mud in Ning Tao''s arms, full of sweat, skin like jade, white and red, just like a ripe peach, tender and fresh, mature charm, reflect incisively and vividly.


    A powerful woman, at the moment, is sleeping like a coquettish little white cat.


    At this time, Ning Tao wakes up, a little absent-minded, remembering the scenes before, with a bitter smile on his face. Although he is happy, he also feels a burst of pain.


    It seems to be overdoing it.


    An Immortal King, that is oneself can beat? In these days, it''s almost the same.


    If it wasn''t for something in his body to support him, I''m afraid he would have been beaten down by Xianjun


    "This woman is really crazy!"


    "Oh Well... "


    At this time, Tang Lan groaned, charming voice, cause boundless ripples, or she is a beauty, every move is full of temptation.


    When she opened her eyes, Ning Tao was looking at her with a smile, suddenly made a big red face.


    "You Are you all right? "


    "Who said that? I''m afraid I can''t do it all my life. It''s too powerful. You''re tough enough. My waist was almost broken by you... "


    Ning Tao picked her chin and said angrily.


    Tang Lan blushes. Although she feels funny and bullied by a little guy, she likes the feeling of being conquered at the moment.


    It seems that she has been in his hands all her life.


    He immediately went into his arms and said, "well I''ll make it up to you for the rest of your life! "


    With that, his face turned red again. Because his waist was almost broken and he was aching all over, he could not help saying: "little villain, I don''t know how to pity you. Everything was fine, but who asked you to drink that tea."


    "The lamp oil of that lamp is made of a different animal" Jiaojiao ". Its smell, blood and so on, can make people and animals get angry. It''s a natural strong spring medicine. I spent a lot of money to buy it."


    Ning Tao''s silence? He seemed to have heard of it, and immediately said with a black face, "did I drink it?"


    Tang Lan pink face nodded, muttered: "it is special, who can think you drink all?"


    "Also, you drink up, the retribution is not all on me, and now it''s still painful..."


    "You deserve it," Ning Tao did not angry white her one eye, he is really afraid of implicating Tang Lan, who can think not to hide, this hide, but lead to the body.


    Is this the legendary way to retreat?


    "Hum, I''m happy to be a flower in our school. No one can take away the man I like. I''ve been waiting for hundreds of years. Can you get rid of me so easily? I think so. "


    Tang Lan hugs Ning Tao and says haughtily.


    Ning Tao was bitter, but when he thought of those missions, he couldn''t help saying: "you really shouldn''t do this..."


    Before he finished, he was blocked by a Qianqian jade finger of Tang Lan and said, "you are a man. You can do it after you do it. I also know that you are not simple. You have difficulties in your heart. Wait until the right time to tell me.""But certainly, not now. Anyway, you are my man. I''ll kill anyone who wants to bully you!"


    Ning Tao lost his smile, can''t help complex stroking her hair, now it''s too late to say anything.


    Above the immortals is the great emperor, whose three souls are perfect.


    Above the great emperor is the king of immortals.


    Above the Immortal King is the Immortal King, a general.


    Above the Immortal King is the Immortal Emperor, who is the master of one side.


    Although Tang Lan''s strength lies in Xianjun, she can''t help herself at all. Even if she is brought back to the galaxy, she will be suppressed. She is not Yan Feitian''s opponent.


    Moreover, the more powerful the person is, the more energy the key will consume.


    With an Immortal King, I''m afraid it''s enough for me to go back and forth seven or eight times, and the effect is not ideal. Yan Fei is the ninth reincarnation of heaven, but he claims to be invincible under the rules.


    Don''t mention Tang Lan. Even if Sikong Xin goes to the galaxy, he will still be beaten to death by Yan Feitian.


    His three spirits were perfect, and he was a quasi immortal. In front of Yan Feitian, he didn''t see enough.


    It''s not about the realm, it''s about the inside.


    Even if it''s dean Huang, Ning Tao estimates in his heart that in the galaxy, he won''t be able to get good


    Immediately sighed and comforted: "don''t worry, I can solve it, but you have to hide our relationship. Listen to me, it may bring disaster in the future..."


    Tang Lan takes a deep look at Ning Tao. She suddenly finds that the whirlpool of Ning Tao is bigger than expected.


    It must be for her good.


    He nodded immediately.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao is aware of something strange. He takes a look inside his body. There is a huge force dormant. It has penetrated into his body, and his power rises sharply.


    He was stunned at first, and then he suddenly realized that this is the power of Yuan Yin of Xianjun?


    Although there is no special power, the most important thing is that it is powerful. People are immortal kings, and they have five spirits. In people''s eyes, sesame is mountains.


    Ning Tao is overjoyed. This force is coming in time. A few days later, it will be the last battle. When it is fully absorbed, he will surely have more control.


    In Tang Lan''s confusion, Ning Tao said with a bad smile: "I remember that you still owe me an unreasonable small condition, Jie Jie..."


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 2811

    A few days passed in a hurry.


    Although this last time is suffering, but this day, sooner or later, will come, under the endless call, and Sikong letter three moves of the appointment of the day finally arrived.


    Almost all the students of the whole college, except those who are in and special, are in a swarm.


    Even some rare elders were present.


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao..."


    "Sikong letter will win, Sikong letter will win..."


    In the noisy sound, Ning Tao''s voice is like a boat in the ocean, pitifully weak. On the contrary, Si kongxin''s cry is like an aircraft carrier in the ocean.


    But the two protagonists have not yet appeared.


    Vice President Zhong, on the other hand, was waiting in the arena early in the morning. He was in a high mood. One person in the audience would pay 100 contribution points. This is the rule of the college. Looking at it, there must be at least more than 100000 students.


    There is also a gambling table headed by the old gang. It''s very hot and it costs a lot of money.


    "I haven''t seen such a lively scene for a long time. It''s nice to be young," Vice President Zhong chuckled.


    All of a sudden, a graceful gentleman''s figure, like a butterfly dance, turned into a white light and fell on the challenge arena. A strong aura shocked the whole arena.


    "Ah..."


    "Xinxin, I love you, so handsome, come on, down with the arrogant freshman, you are the best..."


    "Trust your majesty, trust your majesty!"


    For a time, the cry of the tsunami shocked the college.


    Xuanluozi and others in the corner turned pale and embarrassed. Is this the reputation of Dahuang third? The momentum completely crushed them.


    "In other words, why hasn''t Ning Tao come yet?"


    Sikong letter also noticed, that smile a stiff, emerge a haze, that little bastard, deliberately tuoda? He had a fairy King waiting.


    "Damn it..."


    "He must be frustrated later!"


    Before they arrived, they had to wait patiently, but after waiting for an hour, they had not arrived. Hualushui went to Xiaoju several times.


    But with the ban on, he couldn''t get in.


    Sikong letter face a sink, immediately cold hum way: "vice president, I request to judge Ning Tao as abstain directly, last time competition late, this time you don''t plan to come?"


    "What? It''s not going to work. Why? We don''t agree, "shouts head Sikong and others.


    "Is it your turn to talk? I don''t want to abstain. What about the man? I''m not afraid to come! "


    Sikong Xin snorted coldly.


    "You..."


    President Zhong Fu waved his hand and frowned, "that''s enough, elder Liu. You can take someone to have a look. Half an hour later, if the person hasn''t arrived, it will be regarded as abstention."


    "Yes ~"


    a white bearded elder left respectfully,


    people despised him. Why is Ning Tao so arrogant? How dare a freshman keep more than 100000 people waiting?


    Late is addictive?


    Soon, half an hour in a hurry, vice president Zhong frowned and immediately said: "time has come, I announce that this competition is Sikong letter..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    A familiar shout came from afar.


    But the next second, a flash of light broke through the air and appeared in the challenge arena. It was faster than the sound, and this person was Ning Tao.


    Elder Liu and others can be seen in the distance.


    Vice President Zhong said with a bitter smile, "don''t you know today''s competition? One second later, you don''t have to come. "


    Si kongxin, who wanted the vice president to finish the competition directly, was shocked by a breath. When he got to his mouth, he couldn''t help swallowing it. His face was gloomy and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he only gave a cold hum.


    It seems to agree with the referee.


    Sikongshou, huangtianqi and others are relieved and wiped a cold sweat. Ning Tao, a simple thing, is always so thrilling.


    It really makes them nervous


    Ning Tao heard the words, but also speechless, he entered the original tower in the last few days of cultivation.


    With Tang Lan''s elixir, refining, swallowing and improving cultivation, the original tower time is different from here, so it can''t come in time.


    But fortunately, I finally caught up.


    Immediately grateful to the vice president of the way: "thank you for the vice president''s kindness, younger generation remember to teach!"


    "Well, the time is just right. I don''t want to talk any more. Three moves, competition Start


    Vice President Zhong shouts loudly.


    As soon as the words came down, Sikong Xin took out a sword with a brush. It was extremely sharp and iron was like mud. He said with pride, "this sword is a king level magic weapon. You can take advantage of Sumu. It will never happen to me."


    "Ha ha, I never thought I could take advantage of it, and your overlord clan didn''t lack this stuff," Ning Tao shrugged.


    "Hum, since you''re here, it''s better, so I can kill you myself. I said that if I defeat you in one move, I''ll show you what despair is!"Sikong Xin grinned and burst into strength.


    Just now, vice president Zhong has set a seal on him to suppress his strength to three souls.


    But even so, this breath, still pressure Ning Tao breathless, like the chest hit a heavy hammer, a forest of killing intention has aimed at him.


    Just when Sikong letter was about to start, Ning Tao suddenly roared: "wait a minute, let me break first."


    As he spoke, dark clouds covered the sky.


    "Click Click... "


    Sikong letter face change, rob cloud? How could this happen? Damn, what the hell is this kid doing?


    Tens of thousands of people also exclaimed, the scope of the disaster cloud is huge, making waves in the college, thunder rolling, dense thunder snakes running on the sky.


    "Shennian Out of the body

 Chapter 2812

    With the roar of Ning Tao, a familiar scene appears again. A light silver divine body appears in front of people, bathing in the endless thunder sea.


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Because of the prohibition, although the scope of cloud robbing is very large, it always comes to the challenge arena.


    Of course, sikongxin was also affected. His face was as gloomy as water, but he did not move in the face of the crazy temper of thunder and fire, and looked on coldly.


    However, this degree is not enough for him to fear. Is this robbery method ridiculous?


    Hundreds of thousands of people just look at it. The situation has changed. Ning Tao''s strength has become stronger


    Soon, the end of the disaster came.


    With the sound of "bang", Ning Tao''s strength soared, exuding the breath of six immortals. He was full of clothes, not angry, and his black hair was flying, giving people a dangerous illusion of sharp edge.


    "Breakthrough, success!"


    However, at this time, sikongxin sneered: "is this the end of your little trick? Even if you break through to seven spirits, the ending will not change. "


    "First, prepare to die!"


    Then, his whole body suspended and became the center of the storm. A sense of danger and terror quickly spread to the whole audience, which made people suffocate. When he raised his hand, he connected nine fingers quickly.


    Every finger in a line is like a killing arrow.


    "Shangpin emperor Dharma, nine robbery fingering!"


    At the bottom, the pupil of Sikong''s head shrinks. This move is too familiar to him. It''s one of the unique skills of bawangzong.


    Although Si kongxin only learned this skill, he was more than enough to deal with Ning Tao. He was more than several times stronger than he did.


    He immediately exclaimed, "Ning Tao, go up in one go, just like you did with me."


    "Or you''re done..."


    When the voice came, Ning Tao was ready to take action. He first communicated with the five elements and imprisoned the enemy. Then his fighting spirit was boiling, and his Wang level Bai Luo showed his amazing edge.


    A set of actions down, can be described as flowing.


    "Five elements, five elements array!"


    "950 times The melting pot of war


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    At the same time, Ning Tao''s mouth, I don''t know when, actually will also hold the Millennium nine immortals bamboo.


    In a flash, a five element roulette broke out.


    But Sikong xinleng hum, he has seen this move. Once his whole body strength was shocked, he easily smashed the five elements light column, almost unaffected. Nine fingers also met the shot.


    "Kill ~"


    under the attention of the public, these two terrorist attacks collided with each other with incredible speed and power.


    "Boom boom..."


    A white strong wave, visible to the naked eye, was like a hurricane. It hit the face hard and hurt. The whole huge arena was shocked three times.


    "Roar..."


    "Give me Broken


    Ning Tao roared angrily. He tried his best in this shot, but when they met, he felt the strength of each other. He snorted, his body trembled, and his mouth couldn''t stop bleeding.


    But at this time, Sikong letter ferocious smile, a finger poke, screamed: "mole ant, give me to die!"


    Press a finger and you''ll have the upper hand in a moment.


    At this moment, the unbridled sky was crushed and crushed, and there was an explosion. This finger was on Ning Tao''s chest.


    "What What? "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There was a loud explosion in the whole arena.


    After a long time, the movement calmed down slightly. Hundreds of thousands of pairs of eyes looked at it and their faces changed.


    "How''s it going? Who Who won? "


    "Is Ning Tao dead?"


    Si kongshou, Qu Miaomiao and others turned pale, as if they could not feel the breath of Ning Tao?


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "No, certainly not!"


    After several seconds of silence, sikongxin gasped and looked at the pit in the middle of the platform. He suddenly gave a wild laugh and screamed: "ha ha, you are really vulnerable. You dare to fight with me?"


    "I''ll kill you in a second. Ha ha, vice president Zhong, announce the result quickly. I won..."


    The old students were excited and cheered.


    However, vice president Zhong just glanced at him and said, "don''t worry, it''s still early!"


    "Still Is it too early? "


    What does that mean?


    Sikong Xin was also confused, but all of a sudden, his mind moved, and he felt that his mind was growing rapidly, and a familiar breath changed from the residual candle to the fire.


    "Not dead? This How is that possible? "


    Si kongxin''s eyes almost didn''t stare out, and he was gaping. Shouldn''t that be?Even now is three soul big consummation, kill a fairy six spirits, also moved the bottom card, even if it is Su mu, also dead at the moment.


    "It''s absolutely impossible!"


    However, in the next second, in this huge pit, a pale palm suddenly climbed out.


    The pupils of all the people shrank and their eyes widened. A man, who was about to fall, crawled out of the huge pit. He was weak and vomited blood. There was a hole in his chest.


    However, at the moment, it is healing with the speed of the naked eye, and a smell of medicine comes out.


    "Yes It''s Ning Tao. My God, he didn''t die. How can it be? How did he do it? "


    "It''s hard to resist the three spirits'' big perfect blow. Are you crazy..."


    Countless people screamed.


    In fact, it was Ning Tao who had a thousand year old nine immortals bamboo. He swallowed it in time and saved his important organs. Otherwise, he would not die and be seriously injured at the moment.


    Where is the strength to get up?


    Just think about it. It''s a near death.


    But Sikong Xin was a fool, his face turned green and red. When he thought of what he had just said, he was ashamed and angry.


    He said angrily: "Ning Tao, a unique elixir can save you, but can you use it twice for the same move?"


    "Show your damned strength, let me see. If you don''t have any ghost ideas, what else can you do?"


    "Second, you''ll never get away with it!"


    Ning Tao gasped, wiped the blood from his mouth, and sneered: "you said that before, but I live to now..."


    "Young master, I want to see you today."


    With that, the body was lifted up, and a pure dragon spirit was sent out. It roared up to the sky, resounding through the wilderness, like the ancient dragon chant.


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "The power of taboo, lihuangquan!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    One punch, one way, one punch, ten ways!


    "Kill ~"


    in the eyes of hundreds of thousands of pairs of startled eyes, this hundred Zhang dragon made a violent fist, which can be described as earth shaking.


    And Si kongxin, also be in front of this scene, what is this? Loong? Dragon? It''s still a secret skill. His strength seems to have improved again.


    He immediately gritted his teeth, roared, pulled out his sword, and folded out nine sword shadows.


    "Shangpin Difa, Jiujie Jianfa!"


    "Chop ~"


    it seems that there is only one sword, but it contains nine swords, as if there is a smell of nine swords in one.


    Sikongshou''s lips turned white when he saw it. He hated that he didn''t work hard and was not good enough. He could do it, but he was not proficient in it. Today''s battle showed him the strength of sikongxin, and he was far behind.


    At the same time, he raised his heart to his throat for Ning Tao. Because he knew, he was scared.


    This sword will be enough to tear up Su mu.


    "Ning Tao, come on!"


    In this caused a huge uproar, such as the meteorite huge dragon boxing, bravely met the sword.


    "Kang Zheng Zheng... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Everyone''s eardrum seems to be exploding. For a long time, they lost their voice, their skin became cold, and their sword intention broke out, as if they were going to cut and crush the whole world.


    In an instant, an energy storm formed madly, and the whole arena cracked at this moment.


    Vice President Zhong and others turned pale, but they were staring at the entrance. Neither of them could die, and today is not the so-called stage of life and death.


    No matter which one died, it was the loss of the college.


    Ning Tao''s persistence to the present really surprised them. It''s really unexpected


    "Broken ~"


    Sikong Xin''s angry eyes ignited all the sword''s intention, and Ning Tao''s fist turned into blood fog.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao vomited blood, one arm was cut off, the gap was smooth as a mirror, the whole person, also like a broken sack, fell down.


    Shocking blood, all over the body.


    "No..."


    Si kongshou, Qu Miaomiao and others were shocked and dumbfounded, one by one out of their wits.


    Tang Lan, who came in a hurry, also froze and looked at the scene. Her face was pale and dark, as if she had been frightened by the sky.


    But Si kongxin gasps heavily. Seeing this, he can''t help laughing wildly. Although he can''t break Ning Tao to pieces, he has been sentenced to death by breaking his arm.


    How can he resist the third move?


    That''s a real kill!


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "

 Chapter 2813

    "Sikong letter will win, Sikong letter will win..."


    In the scream of the whole audience, Ning Tao infected with the red blood, fell down from the sky, vomited blood, and the destruction of the sword into the body.


    With a bang, he fell heavily.


    A lot of dust was splashed up.


    Six gods, Qu Miaomiao only feel weak, cold, eyes don''t feel red.


    "Young master..."


    The second move, people seem to see the limit of Ning Tao, the gap is too big, can survive until now, only break one arm, is a fluke in fluke.


    Third, I''m dead!


    This is also the reason why more than 100000 old students are excited.


    Master Henglian, master Huhe and other three mentors also sighed. Whoever comes to see the form, the outcome has been decided.


    "Tut tut..."


    "I have to say that you are indeed a freak. You can block the two moves of Wang. However, your miracle ends here. In the third move, you will die. No one can save you."


    Sikong Xin gasped and grinned.


    At this time, Ning Tao coughed blood, his veins were exposed, and his face was in pain. But he staggered up and sneered: "don''t talk big. You said the same thing in the first two moves, but I''m still alive."


    "I tell you, there are many people who want to kill me, but those who can do it are not pregnant yet."


    "Man, I will save you!"


    When the words came out, the audience was filled with sobs and sniffs.


    Although the spirit and belief are good, but the situation is not clear. How can you still struggle?


    Sikong letter laughed wildly, a touch of rebellious floating on his face, said: "you really do not know how to live or die, but you can rest assured that this time, I absolutely do what I say."


    "I will use the strongest power to kill you. When I get to the bottom, I will tell Sumu that I have avenged him."


    As he spoke, the breath of terror oppressed him.


    Vice President Zhong''s face changed and he said, "Ning Tao, don''t try to be brave. If you can''t do it, just admit defeat. There''s no need to fight to death."


    "You are at the end of your rope!"


    "Master, master..."


    All kinds of familiar voices ring in his ears. Ning Tao laughs miserably. In any case, he must win. If he can''t even deal with the three spirits, how can he deal with the invincible Yan Feitian?


    He took a deep breath, raised his head and said crazily, "I said, you don''t deserve to kill me."


    As he spoke, a green lotus bloomed at his feet.


    "Taboo, Qinglian Zaohua Sutra!"


    In the eyes of all, his right arm was wrapped by blue light, healed, healed and grew at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The intact right arm appeared in front of everyone.


    At this moment, more than 100000 monks were stunned, and some of the teachers, elders, who were present were numb, but their eyes were fixed on Ning Tao''s right hand and throat, which made them dry.


    "Break The broken arm is reborn


    "How did he do it as a fairy? It''s impossible, isn''t it? Even if you are capable, you can''t do that... "


    "Is that the elixir just now?"


    People were shocked.


    Even if want to hand of Si Kong letter, also froze, recover Recovered? Is he dazzled?


    This little bastard has a hand.


    "Well, I really belittle you, little bastard. What if you can be reborn with your broken arm?"


    "I''ll break you to pieces and raise ashes. What else do you want to be reborn?" Sikong Xin gritted his teeth and held his sword high on his head.


    "Zheng Zheng Zheng... "


    It seems to feel the master''s intention to kill. The king level sword trembles, makes a sharp sound, and differentiates into nine illusions. They are united again, but they shatter the space one after another.


    "Shangpin Difa, nine robberies in one!"


    "Must Kill


    "Chop ~"


    with one sword, it''s like the creation of heaven and earth.


    A sword cuts through the layers of space.


    Under a sword, there is no ghost.


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrink, and he feels a strong threat of death. His whole body bristles with sweat and hair. Even the ordinary three spirits are not able to take this blow, even if they are infinitely close to the immortal king''s.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he roared crazily: "sikongxin, you have to force me to use this move. Even I can''t imagine the strongest blow."


    "I hope you don''t regret it!"


    As he spoke, he swallowed the prepared energy mass, and swallowed all the healing pills, demon pills, and elixirs. The whole person was like dark red.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Ho ho ho..."


    In the shock of more than 100000 people, I saw two long songs, one in front of the other and the other behind. They were like dragons and phoenixes. They hit the sky for nine days and roared through the sky. There was a fury of beast''s authority.


    At this moment, the spirit beasts, demons, and even some strange beasts in the college were shivering.The coercion in this essence is terrible.


    Is there such a beast in the world?


    The next second, I saw Ning Tao roar, his whole body like blood, burning, drained all the energy in his body, and condensed a mysterious creature behind him.


    It has a pair of long and towering dragon horns on its forehead. It is angry and dignified. It has gold scales all over and nine claws under its belly. Behind it, there are a pair of gorgeous wings of fire, which are the color of nine colors.


    This is clearer than the last time.


    Like a dragon, like a Phoenix, like a Phoenix.


    "Taboo, Dragon Phoenix technique!"


    Ning Tao roared. Although he had only one breath, he drained almost all his strength.


    In his anxiety, he rushed out.


    "Kill ~!"


    Sikong Xin''s face changed greatly, and he was frightened. This virtual shadow gave him a sense of danger.


    "What the hell is that?"


    If you bite your teeth, you can only harden your head and let Jiujie sword meet you. When you meet the mountain and the sea, it seems that the beauty of this sword can split the shadow.


    Although the shadow of the mysterious creature is very vague, it feels a sense of scorn and only swings its tail at will.


    Under the horror of more than 100000 people, this third move, which was also the last strike, finally collided fiercely. In a moment, the prohibition of the challenge arena collapsed, and even the arena at the foot was turned into powder.


    "No, set up a defense quickly, and stop it," Vice President Zhong quickly yelled.


    Five or six people, including Liu Chang, took the shock wave of this terrible force and blocked it out of the audience.


    "Hong Hong..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There is no way to describe the terror in front of us. Even the emperor and the strongmen on the scene are pale. If they were, they would not be able to take over.


    These two attacks are beyond the scope of the great emperor.


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao and the desperate Sikong letter roar and fight with red eyes. In one second, they are swallowed by the shock wave and are in the explosion.


    The sword, the dragon and the Phoenix are singing.


    The academy is shaking.


    Vice President Zhong''s face changed greatly, and he quickly released his mind to lock them down, but the field was completely smashed. Affected, he didn''t know what was going on in the field?


    There was also a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Don''t have an accident..."


    It took a long time for the explosion to subside.


    The platform became a deep pit, leaving only debris and ruins. More than 100000 people glared at the two men.


    "Who won?"


    "Is Ning Tao in the way?"


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao is lying in the pool of blood, full of sword wounds, life and death do not know, the breath does not seem to exist.


    On the other side of him, sikongxin spat out a mouthful of blood, half kneeling on the ground, leaning on a long sword, shaking all over, and some blood vessels burst.


    "Garbage, you You lose

 Chapter 2814

    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Sikong believes in heaven and laughs wildly, but with a movement, his chest collapses. It''s shocking, his bones are smashed, and a mixture is ejected from his mouth.


    Broken bones, internal organs, and congestion.


    The pain made him twitch.


    Everyone was silent, speechless and stupefied. At the moment, they didn''t know who to look at?


    At the bottom, Qu Miaomiao, Sikong head and others drink loudly, sweating, beating the ground to wake Ning Tao.


    But Ning Tao, however, did not move


    Deep down, a pavilion.


    Dean Huang sipped tea and poured a cup of hot tea to the sick old man in front of him. He pondered: "little martial uncle, do you think something is wrong?"


    The old man with hot tea, heart and mind are watching the field, leisurely way: "talk about your ideas."


    "If I''m right, that blow has the combination of dragon and Phoenix. Moreover, it''s by no means an ordinary dragon and Phoenix. Even I feel a kind of fear, but that species is unheard of."


    "Is it a mystery of the dragon people? Always feel Strange? " President Huang hesitated.


    The sick old man shook his head, his face was full of vicissitudes, and said hoarsely, "remember, there must be no curiosity about everything about him."


    "Otherwise, it will be a disaster for me!"


    With a look on his face, the old man sipped hot tea and sighed, "he has his own way. We just need to help him at the right time. Remember not to interfere with him."


    After hearing this, Dean Huang nodded thoughtfully and said, "thank you for your guidance."


    "It''s the end of the game, too!"


    "In other words, the unformed" natural disaster "just now was very powerful. It really took me some time to disperse it without any trace. He was really not afraid of death..."


    Only two people could hear the faint sound.


    He was short of breath in the field. Although Sikong Xin was injured unexpectedly, it was inevitable that Ning Tao was defeated, but everyone was shocked by the move just now.


    This guy is a monster.


    If we really let him grow to a certain height, I''m afraid that he will have a place in the whole wilderness in the future.


    But there is no future


    "Sikong is trustworthy and powerful, Sikong is trustworthy and powerful," the old students were excited, but they lost their capital.


    Sikong Xin coughed painfully, and opened a row of blood teeth. He was excited and proud, especially when he looked at Ning Tao''s motionless appearance.


    But for fear of an accident, he said: "Vice President Zhong, Ning Tao is dead. Please announce the result of the competition."


    "Whoosh..."


    Tang Lan rushed over like lightning, tears in her eyes, anger, a heart seems to be broken.


    "No Ning Tao... "


    Seeing this, vice president Zhong sighed. Under the attention of all the people, he said in a loud voice: "I declare that the final winner is the battle of three moves..."


    "Sikong letter, Sikong letter..."


    Not waiting for him to finish, the old students had already begun to celebrate, and Sikong Xin also looked at the audience with a grim smile.


    Who dares to offend him in the future?


    I really made a lot of money this time.


    Just thinking about it, the vice president put everyone into the ice cave: "the final winner, new Wang, Ning Tao!"


    The whole audience was silent.


    More than 100000 old students, such as Si kongxin, were so stupid that they even suspected that they had heard wrong? Is vice president Zhong dazed? He has always been known for his fairness. What kind of heresy did he take today?


    Ning Tao even if not dead, also fainted.


    How can he win?


    Just want to rage, but just see this scene, Tang Lan fall, and dew several people, tears, but at this time, like the dead Ning Tao suddenly turned over, powerless waved.


    "What are you crying for? I''m not dead yet, so I''ll take a rest to see how scared you are. "


    "I said that the people who can kill me are not pregnant yet. Is Sikong Xin a piece of wool? You want to kill me? That''s what he told me three times before... "


    Ning Tao said with a wry smile.


    "Hiss ~!"


    What''s the situation? Not dead? Did the boy take those three moves?


    Sikong''s letter was even more shocked.


    "This It''s impossible? "


    Roar in, Ning Tao trembles to prop up, didn''t let anyone help him, a tear off the blood clothes on the body, unexpectedly revealed a tight inside armour.


    It is full of white sword marks, deep and shallow, but it blocks the fatal damage for Ning Tao.


    This is a king level armor. Tang Lan gave it to him before he set out. It has amazing defense, but it''s a good thing. Naturally, it will be the last to appear. In order to hide this armor, he got the first blow.


    Almost didn''t die on the first blow.


    Just to paralyze Sikong letter.But fortunately, it played a huge role in deciding the outcome.


    Otherwise, the counterattack force, the impact force, the explosive force and the nine robbers'' sword are enough to make him die last time, but he really walked around the edge of hell.


    Qu Miaomiao, Huang Tianqi and others have a "buzz" in their minds, and then they scream out with a wild smile. The freshmen are boiling, they actually win, they actually win.


    There was a big reversal.


    Who would have thought of such a thing before coming here?


    At the moment, there is a feeling of being hit by pie, and an unreal sense of happiness is born.


    "Ha ha, long live, long live..."


    "Ning Tao is invincible, Ning Tao is invincible, and the capital of nature," especially the rich freshmen yelled fiercely.


    At this time, Ning Tao stood up and said with a smile to the stunned Sikong letter: "I won the battle of three moves, eight hostages, and the full qualification right of overlord God body. I hope brother Xin will send it to me earlier."


    "Also, I said you were as timid as a mouse. Sure enough, you still lost in your most confident. You didn''t lose, but you lost in the inner armour."


    "You..."


    Sikong letter angry eyes, a pair of eyeballs are blood climbing, see this ningtao left back, he gnash his teeth, up to now also can''t believe this fact?


    "Ah..."


    "Ning Tao, I will never let you go. There are three moves today, 30 and 300 tomorrow. I will let you step on my feet."


    The whole arena resounded with heartrending roars,


    a group of old students were paralyzed in their seats, and they were dumbfounded. They pressed hundreds of millions of stars.


    There''s a million more. I''ll pay for it.


    It really doesn''t make sense.


    "No..."


    Ning Tao also won all the bets last time. This time, he made a lot of money.


    However, since the dahuangtang is to be set up, some funds must be provided. He is the sect leader, so he can''t do it. Let the students do the coolie, can he


    All in all, this is good. The game has been solved, and he should go back and have a good sleep.


    Just "muddled" out of the arena, can no longer suppress, on the spot spewed out a mouthful of blood, eyes turned, coma in the past, he had been forced to support.


    Tang Lan catches him in a hurry. He is so sad that he takes him to Xiaoju quickly

 Chapter 2815

    For ten days in a row, Ning Tao was in a coma.


    The injury this time was too serious. The few breaths of his movements drained all his strength, and even affected his origin.


    The whole person has become skinny, Jingyuan, Zhenyuan and Hunyuan, all of which are at the end of their tether.


    Fortunately, Tang Lan made a fortune and bought a large number of herbs on the same day to heal Ning Tao.


    Spent more than a billion stars without blinking


    On the day of the competition, it is said that sikongxin roared until dawn, just like a wild animal, almost mad. How could it be that Mingming won the game?


    He is not reconciled, almost possessed.


    "Ah..."


    The price of his failure is to hand over eight Holy Spirit people and the qualification order of "overlord God body".


    If we say the former, he is willing to pay, but the latter, it really touched the root of his life, if not vice president Zhong hard on him, really can''t get back.


    Qu Miaomiao finally reunited with the ethnic group. After three years of parting, he experienced ups and downs and knew how to cherish them.


    And sikongshou also got the qualification order of "bawangshenti". As long as he returned to bawangzong, he would be qualified to learn this advanced skill, but he was so excited. It turns out that this treasure is right.


    But also he and Ning Tao, firmly tied to a warship, no one can lose who.


    He thought he had taken advantage of it, but he didn''t know that Ning Tao was more proud of it. One day in the future, Sikong''s intestines were blue with regret, and he wanted to cry without tears.


    How could he have come up with such a bad idea?


    Even if you want to get off the ship, it''s too late!


    Of course, there is Huang Tianqi


    It''s good for Ning Tao to win the competition. For example, the admission office of "dahuangtang" is very popular.


    There''s no need to publicize it. When the beautiful schoolgirls of Huabang go there, they are selected by Huang Tianqi. In the face of these extremely demanding conditions, they are still crowded and hot.


    On the same day, they took in 100 students, who were selected carefully.


    Moreover, most of them are casual practitioners. They belong to those who have no school, no complex background, but have excellent talents. They will be recruited by dahuangtang.


    This is decided by Ning Tao.


    In the future, these people will be the target of dahuangtang.


    The next day, he recruited another 100 aristocratic children. They were all important clans and forces in the wilderness, but they had to be decent in mind and character.


    This is a game of chess played by Ning Tao. Among these aristocratic children, in the future, they may be the family owner.


    It is equivalent to the core of dahuangtang.


    Huang Tianqi has a heart for this idea. He lives in the world. If he doesn''t do a big job and keeps his name forever, won''t this trip come in vain?


    Now that Tangkou has been established, we should carry it forward thoroughly and let it frighten the wild Galaxy in the future.


    The first step is to dominate Dahuang college.


    The second step is to dominate the wild Galaxy!


    Huang Tianqi also has ambition. As the little grandson of Huang Dean, how can he be a mortal? Just like Ning Tao, I''m determined to be famous


    And then there''s the roulette.


    Sikongxin vs ningtao, odds 1:5!


    The contribution value of 3 million rose to 15 million, and the contribution value of 300 million stars rose to 1.5 billion. It is a beautiful victory.


    For ten days in a row, the heat did not decrease at all.


    The whole college is bustling.


    In the midst of all kinds of busyness, Ning Tao, who has not opened his eyes for a long time, wakes up from the darkness in a small house by the lake and on a bed. He opens his eyes with difficulty and feels pain all over his body.


    The injury is still too serious, and the internal injury is in a mess. All in all, it''s terrible.


    "Hiss Ahhh... "


    Ning Tao is bitter and astringent. He just lies on the bed and has a rest. In his mind, he comes up with scenes of fighting. He has a good understanding that this is the strength of the three souls.


    However, let him a little surprised is, he clearly used the Dragon Phoenix technique, why there is no natural disaster?


    Has this technique been created?


    "It''s strange..."


    As everyone knows, it''s dean Huang who helped him dispel the disaster, not to destroy the balance of the game and help Ning Tao secretly, but for the sake of the whole game.


    If that kind of natural calamity came down, I''m afraid Sikong Xin would not survive.


    Even the innocent people present will be implicated


    If you don''t understand, Ning Tao is too lazy to think about it. The boulder that has been pressing on his heart is finally solved, and people are also rescued. He has already thought about the closure matters, and it''s time to start preparing.


    The first thing is the ancient Dafa, the great emperor, which is the most important and indispensable at present.


    Otherwise, when he breaks through to the great emperor, there will be no matching mental cultivation method, and the combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. The method is a guiding role.


    The second is to improve the five elements. Now he has fully understood the best immortal method.The old madman can''t compare with him.


    According to his bold ideas, coupled with the four elements of wind, thunder, rain and electricity, the improved five elements of mysticism is absolutely not inferior to the taboo immortal method, and even matches his Tao and meaning, and has a deeper understanding of the world.


    The third is to polish, consolidate and improve cultivation. It will be a year since we came to the great wilderness system. We should say that the realm of the great emperor is near and far away.


    Some people can''t break through the great emperor in their whole life. Some people are blessed to the soul and become emperor overnight.


    It''s a matter of chance.


    In addition, the key to longevity is only 75% and the fifth turn is only 15%. In any case, the former must be saturated.


    Otherwise, he can''t go back.


    "Creak..."


    Just thinking about it, the door was suddenly opened, and a beautiful image of Miaoman came in, bringing a fragrance. The next second, he was surprised.


    "Ning Tao, are you awake at last?"


    "Hiss It hurts... "


    Ning Tao took in the cold air and groaned.


    And this girl is Tang Lan!


    Seeing her face full of peach blossom, she pretended to be angry and said, "tell me about you, why do you want to show off your ability? You were almost killed. I was worried to death. "


    "Do you want me to be widowed so soon?"


    "Bah, bah..."


    Ning Tao hurriedly interrupted and said bitterly, "sister LAN, I can''t help it. I''m like this now. Don''t laugh at me there."


    "Hum, you deserve it," Tang Lan sat down on him, deliberately poking his pain.


    There was a stir, and my body became more active.


    All of a sudden, Tang Lan''s face turned red. She seemed to feel something. She said angrily, "little villain, you are all like this. You are not afraid of being tired."


    Ning Tao embarrassed smile, but looking at this touch of amorous feelings, immediately swallow saliva, way: "Lan elder sister, help me, I''m a patient."


    Tang Lan blushes and looks at him white. She picks up the gauze and integrates the two

 Chapter 2816

    After a day or two of careful training, Ning Tao was barely able to move, and his injury has improved.


    These days, Tang Lan has been with him, comfort him, care for him, take care of him, it is through a sweet two world and time.


    It''s getting worse and worse


    "Cough..."


    walked to the courtyard, Ning Tao breathed a few fresh air, and then began to breathe in the courtyard.


    In fact, in addition to the money he made, Tang Lan also gave him a lot of resources.


    It is said that the rich resources won by becoming the best tutor have reached the amazing "16000 year" sacrifice. Tang Lan originally wanted to split half, but Ning Tao refused and accepted only a small part.


    Because of that, Ning Tao always has a feeling of being raised by Bao. Of course, the most important point is that too much money from nothing will kill his fighting spirit.


    It''s going to take him down.


    If there is a need, he will go to Tang Lan to ask for it, but he still prefers to use the money earned by his efforts


    All of a sudden, he heard a series of footsteps in his ears. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a wonderful shadow rushing towards him, holding him tightly.


    "Young master, you wake up at last!"


    Ning Tao wry smile, comfort touch her hair, soft voice way: "well, don''t cry, I this is not good?"? What can a Sikong letter do for me? "


    "The young master promised you to save your people. Of course, he had to do what he said. Didn''t sikongxin go back?"


    "He wants to go back, but vice president Zhong is here. Did he go back?"


    Sikong head''s hearty laughter came from afar.


    Looking around, I saw a dozen people coming in. Hualushui, huangtianqi, xuanluozi, Tieniu, and eight strange figures.


    It doesn''t look very human, but the men are pretty and the women are beautiful. They all look clean.


    Every move fits in with nature.


    Seeing this, Qu Miaomiao dried his tears, and Lu Xinxi said: "young master, these are my people who want to thank you face to face."


    As soon as the words came out, the three men and five women went out respectfully and gratefully, kneeling on the ground toward Ning Tao.


    "My mountain spirit clan, thank you for sacrificing your life to help each other!"


    Ning Tao quickly waved a strong wind, lifted up the eight people, and said gently, "there is no need to do this big gift. This is what I should do. In the future, her business is my business, and you Shanling people will be protected by me."


    "From now on, I won''t let you be bullied any more. If I send you away, I''m afraid it''s very dangerous. I''ll take you as a maid and settle down in the college first."


    "When dahuangtang develops and has a foothold in the future, no one dares to move if you join us!"


    Qu Miaomiao listened with a sweet face.


    On hearing this, the eight Shanling people were so excited that their eyes were filled with tears. After so many years of exile, their escape career was finally coming to an end. Originally, they were in the hands of Sikong Xin, and they were already desperate.


    But did not expect that God also favored them, miracle was born, forced them out of the tiger.


    Their gratitude to Ning Tao is beyond words.


    At this time, the most talented woman among the eight, the elder who was in charge of teaching Miaomiao before, came out slightly and turned into a wooden staff.


    She said respectfully, "dear Lord Ning, thank you for saving our Shanling family. We can only thank you in this way because our family is ruined."


    While talking, eight people sang.


    And with the singing, the energy of the world around us is cheering, more spiritual than ever, the vegetation is growing, the air is fresh, and there is an indescribable mystery.


    Qu Miaomiao was surprised to see that. It was that move. She didn''t expect that "sister Ling" would do it.


    Immediately also excited to sing up.


    Under the curiosity of sikongshou, huangtianqi and others, the elder, who was called "sister Ling", held up her wooden staff and cried out: "nature, in the name of our mountain spirit, please give our gift to the benefactor."


    "Secret skill, the gift of mountain spirit!"


    As soon as the words fell, some spiritual energy around them all happily penetrated into Ning Tao''s body.


    Strange to say, this process is smooth, but the effect is better than expected. The more spirituality there is, the more like a virtual shadow of the goddess of nature.


    But it was a flash in the pan


    Sister Ling was surprised, and realized that their benefactor was not simple. It seemed that they had boundless merits and good fortune. This natural gift could not be more suitable for him.


    And Ning Tao''s feeling is very wonderful, the body injury quickly improved, the whole person has a kind of light.


    Like a fish in water, into the embrace of nature.


    It''s like the amazing beauty of the goddess of nature flashed in front of my eyes. Even if I glance at it in a hurry, I still remember it


    Huang Tianqi exclaimed with admiration and excitement: "look, ju It''s a gift from a mountain spirit. It''s a gift from a mountain spirit. It''s said that every mountain spirit people can only present one person in their lifetime. ""It''s a proof of friendship and gratitude. It can''t be measured by money. I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes."


    Si kongshou also laments that Ning Tao has grown up too fast. Now, if he accepts the gift again, he is afraid that it is far beyond the two of them. This is unacceptable.


    They also decided to shut up and practice hard. At the beginning, they vowed to surpass Ning Tao. This is not empty talk.


    He is only one step away from the great emperor


    A moment later, "sister Ling" and other nine people stopped singing. All of them turned pale and their vitality was greatly damaged. This is the sequela of the gift. They have to recuperate for at least a few months.


    Qu Miaomiao is better. After all, she is a princess. She is infatuated with Xiang ningtao.


    "Mother, Miaomiao has finally met a man who can make me worthy of trust for life. Don''t worry..."


    Ning Tao was covered with light, but there was a feeling of emptiness around him. When the last ray of light was absorbed by him, his injury was miraculously improved. Although his strength did not change, he felt very different.


    This kind of physical and mental pleasure, I can''t say what it is, but I feel it has brought him great changes.


    Sister Ling praised weakly: "the benefactor really has the talent of nature and great fortune. I''ve only seen one or two of such great merits in the classics of the clan."


    Ning Tao is grateful, but he has become an immeasurable meritorious person. He immediately asks hualushui to invite you to have a rest.


    A few people came up to report to Huang Tianqi, but I''ve told you about what happened in the past half a month. Now Dahuang hall has recruited nearly 600 people.


    This number is already quite large. They decided to suspend the enrollment first, so as to make a good run of these 600 people.


    Moreover, although sikongxin was defeated, now that the protection period for freshmen has passed, he is also an old student, ranking third in the Dahuang list. If he wants to attack a freshman Gang, it is absolutely a disaster.


    So they have to be on guard from now on and recruit a few more powerful old students in case of unexpected needs


    After dealing with everything, Ning Tao slowly breathes out his turbid breath, leaving the rest to be taken care of by the sisters of the flower family, and he starts to fly to the black tower, the only seven story time tower of Dahuang college.


    He''s going to shut up!

 Chapter 2817

    Seven story time tower, speed up 35 days.


    Originally, the highest time tower in ohuang galaxy was six stories, but with the further influence and strength of ohuang college, it spent a lot of money to build another one.


    This is the seven great powers invited from the holy land of time and space. It took several years to complete the seven storey tower.


    It''s still a secret to this day


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao breaks through the sky and looks up at the seven storey black tower, which is the highest time tower in the wild galaxy.


    Even bawangzong is only six stories.


    In front of the tower, there are seven elders on guard, each guarding one floor. Hundreds of guards guard here all the year round. Huge black chains connect the top of the tower with the deep earth.


    Grand, magnificent, magnificent!


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and nods to himself. At this time, people come and go here, which is the most popular place in the college.


    But at the same time, it is also the most expensive place.


    There is no need to "time order" here, but it needs to spend a lot of contribution value. The average student can only practice in two or three levels for one month at most.


    Like the fourth and fifth floors, even if the old students are pained to practice here, the location is still in short supply.


    The sixth and seventh floor is generally used by the elder and the Dean!


    Students can also come, but only if they are qualified for customs clearance. The second is the unimaginable contribution value


    The fourth floor of Ning Tao''s time tower has been a year. In the eyes of most students, it is already a super luxury reward. Inside, it is a whole Twenty years!


    However, it sounds like a long time, but for practitioners, it''s a piece of cake. Some old monks usually have thousands of years, or even a thousand years of enlightenment, or a hundred years of sitting. That''s perfectly normal.


    But for Ning Tao, it''s really a long time. He has only practiced for 20 or 30 years.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Entering the tower, Ning Tao walked to the fourth floor and found that it was almost full.


    There are only ten positions on the fourth floor of the time tower in Dahuang City, but there are nearly 100 positions here.


    However, for more than 100000 students in the college, they really don''t have enough to see. There are more wolves than meat, so they are all sad. Most of the time, they have no room to contribute.


    After the elder had seen his decree of famine, he soon arranged it properly.


    An empty training room is ready.


    "Creak..."


    Enter the training room, close the door, as if to block out all the noise of the outside world.


    Ning Tao takes a long breath and looks around. In the next long period of time, he will stay here and create a volume of Dharma, especially the extremely profound Dharma. It takes too long.


    Therefore, many of the methods left behind today are basically works of great power and exhausting life.


    It is precisely because of their continuous wisdom that people will prosper in the future!


    Ning Tao sits, suddenly feels his chin, smashes it, and looks at Xiangyang Lingjie. An absurd idea is surging up. He can''t wait to have a try. Maybe this idea can be realized?


    Inside the time tower, enter the original tower.


    Let time speed up time.


    Wouldn''t it be better?


    However, no one has asked this question, and it seems that no one has mentioned it in the classics.


    Is that possible or impossible?


    Ning Tao frowns and thinks about it. He wants to enter the Yangling ring. He finds that there is a lot of resistance. If he wants to get something, it won''t get in the way, but it''s hard for people to get in.


    Finally entered the Yangling ring, found that the first, second, third space are shaking.


    He gritted his teeth, trying to get close to the original tower.


    But the space trembled violently, even cracked, and the original tower trembled slightly, as if every step he took was on the verge of collapse.


    As everyone knows, the outside world imitates the time tower.


    "Hum Boom, boom... "


    The sudden shaking makes the time and space disordered, and the original delicate balance is disturbed.


    Some of the students who are practicing hard suddenly suffer from the impact, and even if they are forbidden, they are penetrated by nothingness, affecting everyone.


    "Bang "Pooh..."


    "What? Be careful... "


    In the chaos, the seven elders were so surprised that they rushed in. The outside world reacted quickly, and hundreds of people quickly stabilized the core of the time tower.


    "Why What''s going on? How did the time tower riot? Is the seventh layer unstable? "


    Elder Liu exclaimed angrily.


    "No, on the contrary, it''s like the invasion of external forces, which makes time and space closer. In this case, we will all fall into the collapse of time and space."


    Another elder was shocked.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Countless students rushed out of the room, all suffered a lot of injuries, pale, never encountered such a situation? It''s like the water is rippling."Elder, elder, help


    "Ah..."


    Some students scream, and the squeeze of time and space is even more severe. Many people even feel it difficult to move.


    "Damn, what''s the reason? Come on Check it out, don''t let the time tower collapse! "


    Elder Liu gritted his teeth and roared.


    However, as soon as the words came to an end, the movement around suddenly subsided. It was puzzling to come and to retreat, which made tens of thousands of students feel confused.


    "What the hell? Are there earthquakes in time and space? "


    In the corner where no one was watching, Ning Tao covered his chest and turned pale. He opened the door of the cultivation room difficultly, and his face was still full of fear.


    Almost, he was involved in the collapse of time and space. Fortunately, he retreated quickly.


    The first, second and third spaces have cracks, waves and damages of different sizes.


    Even he was seriously injured.


    This time, it was a big loss.


    However, it is not without any harvest. This adventure made him realize that time and space cannot overlap. If they want to overlap, they must first experience a destruction.


    Two time and space crisscross for countless years, if by chance, maybe a new time and space will be formed.


    But they can''t see it.


    In fact, he should have thought that although the space ring can receive the space ring, the second ring must not have something, otherwise it will be pressed into powder.


    This is the end of spatial overlap.


    "Cough..."


    A cough, attracted the attention of elder Liu, hurriedly came over and asked: "Ning boy, are you ok?"


    Ning Tao said with a dry smile: "it doesn''t matter if you have a little injury. Thank you for your concern."


    "Well, take a good rest. Let''s find out the cause of the unrest. If you have any problems here, just come to me for help," elder Liu said with a gentle smile.


    After some greetings, the time tower gradually quiets down. Elder Liu takes people to find out the reason.


    Ning Tao came back to the training room and felt relieved. He was so upset that it seemed impossible to enter the original tower in the time tower.


    However, he suddenly thought of a problem. He urgently needs time now, but I''m afraid those predecessors in the galaxy also need time.


    If he defeats Yan Feitian, he will definitely return to the wilderness, and the original pagoda can''t stay there.


    Well, is it possible to buy a time tower, even a small one with one or two floors?


    Ning Tao ponders, the more he thinks, the brighter his eyes are.


    In that case, even if he left the galaxy, he had a time tower in the world and developed rapidly. He is worthy of being the overlord of the three worlds!

 Chapter 2818

    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s breath is a little heavy. However, he remembers that Hua Meili once disdained to tell him not to think about buying a time tower.


    But he believes that there must be a way. He has all six original towers, but he can''t get any imitation tower?


    It depends on the amount of money!


    I can''t do it. I can ask the dean and martial uncle for help. I don''t believe I can''t get an imitation Tower!


    Ning Tao made up his mind to ask after the closure. First, elder Liu, who is in charge of the time tower, should know a lot about this


    No longer thinking about it, he immediately abandoned his thoughts. A drop of magic water, a cup of ice tea tree tea for ten thousand years started his first long practice.


    One day, one month, one year


    There seems to be no time constraint here!


    The outside world is in full swing.


    The rise of dahuangtang has long been well known. Then, in the calm years, a sudden old gang set off a storm again.


    The strength of the students to attract more than a hundred students, but also a strong identity.


    Within three days, several old gangs, the strong in Dahuang list, announced to join this mysterious gang. Later, more and more people joined, causing a huge sensation.


    Only a few days later, he became one of the most powerful gangs in the college.


    It can even compete with the mob, Qianmen and other forces. The name of this gang is Nine robbers!


    And the master of the gate is Sikong letter!


    For this result, I''m afraid many people have guessed that it''s far impossible to let Sikong Xin swallow his bad breath with a freshman, Ning Tao.


    Unless the first one on the list Jiang Chen!


    Sure enough, in a few days, jiujiemen took action and rolled all the way to Xinsheng district.


    Although dahuangtang has developed rapidly, far surpassing the new forces and even the ordinary old ones, it has no strength to fight back against the nine robberies.


    However, for this day, Huang Tianqi had expected it, so he called for reinforcements very early.


    No.2 in the list of Dahuang Ink string!


    And his mob!


    On that day, the three gangs fought in darkness, and no one was allowed to be killed in the college, except for the stage of life and death. However, the battle was too fierce.


    If it wasn''t for more than a dozen elders to intervene angrily, I''m afraid that many talents would fall.


    But even so, hundreds of people were seriously injured, and more than a dozen freshmen were in danger, but none of them retreated.


    It''s less than a month or two since the formation of this new gang, and they have shared a common belief.


    Let countless old people moved.


    If we allow him to develop, there is absolutely no limit.


    This battle is the end of such chaos. The elder punished the three gangs for not fighting for a month, which made the dispute between them subside.


    However, there must be a lot of people curious, dahuangtang, second, Mo Xian, why will help dahuangtang?


    What does Huang Tianqi have to do with him?


    It wasn''t long before reliable information was picked out. Mohism is a great family in the Dahuang galaxy and has a lot to do with Dahuang college. It''s said that Mohism is separated from Dahuang college and never leaves home.


    One of Huang Tianqi''s elder sisters seems to have married into Mohism, which is a relative of Mohist string.


    If it wasn''t for this, I''m afraid it would be hard for anyone to think of such a relationship. Some melon eaters would like to talk about it.


    In a word, the play is more and more wonderful. Some of the three gangs have seen the fight


    Ning Tao has no idea about the disputes outside. He''s still in the middle of a long deduction. The great emperor chapter is more than ten times more difficult than the immortal chapter. Even if there are three soul Dafa to pave the way, it''s still very slow.


    "Three years, eight years, twelve years..."


    Ning Tao''s face suddenly moves, and a light flashes in his eyes. If he thinks deeply, the world becomes clear.


    "I see..."


    He showed a deep color with a faint smile.


    No one knows what he has realized, and he is not in a hurry to practice. He is boiling iced tea, and his taste and endless inspiration flow in.


    And unconsciously, his beard and hair grow long, quite a sense of vicissitudes, precipitation.


    It seems that some edges and corners have been smoothed out.


    Every move has some mature flavor.


    The resources on hand, 120 drops of Taiyi holy water, were also consumed during this period. Now his inspiration comes from the wannianbing tea tree.


    Of the 1.5 billion stars, only 500 million are left.


    Ning Tao is counting his property and laughing bitterly. He is really bottomless. However, in exchange, he has greatly improved in all aspects.


    His strength, compared with that of him, is several times stronger.


    No deliberate cultivation, just accumulation with time!I saw him slowly stand up, calm mood, slowly moving, a Taiji mood sent out, but the action is more and more slow, more and more slow, slow let people see, want to spit blood.


    But in the eyes of the most powerful, this speed is incredible, such attainments have been superb.


    Gradually, his hands become black and white. The air flow driven by his hands is like two Yin and Yang, two fish, a picture of the vicissitudes of Taiji.


    The whole cultivation room is like a chaos.


    And Ning Tao disappeared, I don''t know how long, the world is vast, no time and space, no country and faith, a dead silence, silent.


    If Dean Huang and others see it, they will scream out, because Ning Tao is actually evolving chaos.


    And this chaotic artistic conception is so real and pure that it seems to have been in contact with the power of chaos.


    All of a sudden, a light appeared in the chaos, just like the creation of heaven and earth. In the darkness, a fire appeared, burning more and more vigorously, gradually forming a big day, dispersing the cold and dead darkness.


    But the extreme cold, and the reproduction of another strange thing, contrary to the bright moon, more solid.


    It symbolizes the elements of water and fire.


    Slowly, chaos continues to evolve and flourish, and a touch of green appears in this bipolar world.


    This is water.


    Clear is the sky, turbid is the earth.


    The framework of a world gradually became clear, with the appearance of earth element and gold element.


    A world of five elements is growing.


    I don''t know how long it took, but I just felt that it was very long, very long. Suddenly there was a thunder in the sky of the world, which seemed to have a chain reaction. After that, the thunder continued to ring throughout the five elements world.


    One day, the sky suddenly began to rain, "Hua la la" rain with more magical power.


    There was a flash of lightning in the thunder, and its power was greatly increased.


    I don''t know how many years later, the more real the world has changed, and it''s easy for people to fall into it. But they always feel that there is something missing.


    One day, a gust of wind came in, as if to bring color to the world.


    It grows bigger and bigger, and gradually fills every corner of the world. The power of the nine elements is formed, and the world becomes colorful and changeable


    If Dean Huang sees this scene, he will be stunned. His understanding of the world is not under him.


    At a certain moment, a hazy figure appeared, and the whole world integrated into his body. He suddenly opened his eyes, looked up at the sky and laughed, ecstatic.


    "The improved five elements have become a mystery!"

 Chapter 2819

    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao laughs, a little chance, Lingguang, let him seize the opportunity to improve the five elements.


    I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Unexpected success.


    I''m afraid it has something to do with his absorption of chaotic essence and blood. This power has been hidden in his body, but he doesn''t know how to absorb it, let alone touch it.


    And in the realization, he got a helping hand, no, more than one.


    And the power of nature.


    In a word, his original method was born!


    Although he didn''t use it, he felt extremely powerful, far more powerful than the five elements.


    If it can be perfected in the future, I''m afraid it will be one of the ten taboos in the fairyland!


    Ning Tao is excited. He checks the condition of the training room, and the power of time acceleration is almost used up.


    It''s proof that he''s coming to an end!


    While there was still time, he realized some other means, especially the nine moves against heaven. He felt more and more that his father-in-law''s masterpiece was not as simple as he had imagined, and he could not show his worries in the end.


    What''s more, what seems to be hidden in the nine moves against heaven? He noticed it a long time ago.


    It''s just that I haven''t understood it for a long time, and now it is


    Outside, the new area.


    At the moment, there is a scuffle on a large scale, but many people are used to it.


    With the help of the Mohist Gang, dahuangtang has been struggling for several times in a row. But later, the three gangs can''t hold on. Who wants to fight all the time?


    Later, the mob reached a gentleman''s agreement with jiujiemen, and both sides didn''t do it.


    Because they can''t tell.


    If you want to fight, it depends on your other skills. If you don''t fight like this, it will bring down the two gangs. Brothers don''t want to.


    Therefore, the man who came to besiege dahuangtang is just a good gang in Laosheng.


    Because sikongxin once said that if anyone could destroy dahuangtang, it was his brother. He could even join overlord star as guest minister.


    So, the "Wuxiong Gang" took action.


    Today, the five brothers are all from the same place.


    In the college, the reputation is not small.


    On the other hand, in dahuangtang, the only new generation was sikongshou, and huangtianqi entered the great emperor one after another.


    Although Qu Miaomiao is a half step emperor, she can deal with one with her talent.


    Hua Meili is also an old man. She can also block the attack of the great emperor by uniting with strong men like tie Niu.


    Hua Meili is the leader of Wuxiong gang.


    If you want to say that this gang leader, Jiang Zhong, is indeed more famous than the flower gang. Moreover, he has super strength. He first stepped into the realm of two souls.


    Huameili is just the peak of the emperor''s soul.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Dang Dang..."


    More than a dozen people mingled in the new district.


    The fighting was fierce and sticky. Buildings were destroyed one by one. It was obvious that dahuangtang was beaten out of breath.


    Huang Tianqi and his wife can insist, but Hua Meili and tie Niu are in danger.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Hua Meili, don''t struggle any more. Surrender. As long as you announce the dissolution of dahuangtang, we''ll leave immediately. We won''t be embarrassed."


    Jiang Zhong grinned at the same time.


    "You dream," Hua Meili said sullenly.


    "Well, take a good look at your companions. They can''t hold on any longer."


    "How can you resist our Wuxiong gang with your patchwork fighting power?"


    Jiang Zhong sneered.


    As soon as the words came out, Hua Meili glanced at the corner of her eyes and her face changed. The most dangerous of several regiments was her younger sister. She was completely beaten by pressure and was very embarrassed.


    I''m afraid that she will be defeated in a short time.


    But when he saw her distracted, Jiang Zhong''s eyes lit up. He shot in an instant and concentrated all his strength in one punch.


    "Difa, Zhenhai boxing!"


    "What? "It''s a trick," said Hua Meili, surprised. She clapped her hand in a hurry and welcomed her.


    But only listen to the "boom" was a beautiful flower like a broken line of the kite, was heavily hit fly, but also spewed out a mouthful of blood, only in an instant, the victory has been divided.


    "Sister ~"


    Hua Meili screamed, but there was a sarcastic voice in her ear: "do you still care about others?"


    "Be careful, get out of the way!"


    Iron bull roared, blocking the middle of the two, but that palm, pure Xianli burst out, like destroying the withered and decayed, beat them to fly nearly 100 meters.


    Thousands of onlookers exclaimed and regretted that the battle was reversed in just a few seconds.


    It seems that dahuangtang is in danger today!Jiang Zhong laughed wildly and said contemptuously: "Hua Meili, you are also an old student. Don''t be so illiterate. For the sake of a new student, do you want to fight like this?"


    "As long as you don''t want to get close to him, you just want to get rid of him?"


    "Think about it. It''s been a year. I''ve been fighting for so long, but I haven''t seen your ningmen leader come out? You fools are the only ones here


    "Asshole, don''t insult my master," the toilet water in the crowd roared and killed him.


    Sikong head, Qu Miaomiao and others face changed, anxious way: "six gods, you boy crazy?"


    But Jiang zhongzui is ferocious. This person, Lord Xin, has specially explained that Ning Tao''s apprentice, Jie Jie, can''t kill people. He can be crippled and humiliated. There''s no problem. Let''s cut him first.


    "It seems that your master didn''t teach you anything? Then I''ll teach you a good lesson for your master. "


    "Difa, Zhenhai boxing!"


    With one punch, it''s like a landslide.


    Hualushui was angry, but she didn''t wait for her hand. A surprised voice sneered: "it''s interesting. Now what cats and dogs dare to move our disciples?"


    "You I don''t deserve it


    "Five elements, five elements array!"


    Words fall, a pillar of light imprisons Jiang Zhong.


    It''s almost an idea. It''s an idea of imprisonment. It''s very domineering. It''s easy to grasp and perfect.


    People were shocked. This move is very familiar. Yes, they saw it a year ago.


    "Yes It''s Ning Tao. Look, it''s Ning Tao. It''s been a year. He finally shows up. "


    "Ah, Ning Tao, my new king..."


    A group of people screamed with excitement.


    Hua Lushui was stunned, but he was suddenly patted on the shoulder. He was scared to jump up, but this hand was as steady as a mountain, and he was firmly grasped.


    "Don''t worry, there''s a master here," said a gentle and familiar voice.


    As soon as hualushui turned her head, she suddenly saw the familiar figure, just like the sea god needle, which was fixed in his heart. Thinking of the bitterness of this year, her eyes turned red and she choked: "master..."


    "Damn, Ning Tao, you''ve finally come back. If you don''t come back, dahuangtang will soon be disbanded..."


    Huang Tianqi roared with excitement.


    Qu Miaomiao''s excited face turned red.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao, who is behind hualushui, smiles and is moved, saying, "I''m sorry I''m late. Let me have it next."


    "Roar Break it for me... "


    The next second, Jiang Zhong''s roar came, and the pillar of light of the five elements broke into a light spot with a bang.


    I saw that pair of icy eyes, fixed on Ning Tao, and said: "are you Ning Tao? The innocent one offended the freshman of Lord Xin? "


    "Eh, it''s just the seven Spirits of the immortals?"


    "Ha ha, it''s me


    Ning Tao negative hand light smile, looked at the injured tie Niu and other brothers, smile a little more chill, evil spirit way: "so, you are Sikong letter''s dog, since the dog, that move is enough."


    "A two soul emperor who believes in Jin Dynasty, I''ll let you do it first. Don''t say I bully you!"


    "What? Hiss... "

 Chapter 2820

    "Practice? Only two souls


    Jiang Zhong was so angry that he sneered: "don''t be so crazy, boy. I''ve been practicing here for more than 200 years. Isn''t it possible that any Sumu can match me?"


    "A move to defeat me? Who else are you scaring? "


    "It''s not certain who will lose."


    Thousands of people turn pale and feel uneasy. This time, Ning Tao is afraid that he doesn''t realize that this is an iron plate.


    Moreover, at the beginning of the war with Sumu, it was dangerous and dangerous to win, the game was very lucky, but now, only a year, he dare to say so.


    Many people think Ning Tao is crazy!


    It''s unrealistic!


    Ning Tao has not yet opened his mouth, listen to Hua Meili cough blood, weak way: "Ning Tao, don''t be impulsive, or I come, you are not his opponent."


    "Yes, this time is not a time for morale. As long as we all unite as one, no one can shake our dahuangtang, let alone disband it."


    Flower beautiful urgent advice way.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile and said, "can''t you have some confidence in me? It''s just two souls. I can handle it. "


    "You are stubborn and don''t even listen to your friend''s advice. It seems that you are determined to die. In this case, I will help you."


    Jiang Zhong grinned grimly, revealing a touch of cruelty.


    I saw him roar and a six ring sword was taken out. He didn''t use all his strength just now. As soon as the knife shook, it was like a torrent of torrents. The surging feeling from the shop was very surging.


    A knife out, like endless waves.


    "Dharma, a thousand waves!"


    "Kill ~"


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows, and there is a cold light in his eyes. He has a little ability. No wonder he dares to come here.


    However, when you meet yourself, you deserve his bad luck.


    Immediately sneer: "the way of practice, not to see the age, not to cultivate time, but the most pure, simple strength, because the strong respect!"


    "To tell you the truth, you should be honored to witness and come into contact with a taboo law."


    With that, Ning Tao suddenly appeared nine colors, very bright, gorgeous, directly in front of his body condensed into a ball, in the shape of Hunyuan, a hazy and profound power condensed here.


    And their own fighting spirit, and climbed to a new peak, the atmosphere of fury shocked the audience.


    "A thousand and a hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Nine yuan, all things are born!"


    This strike has made countless students infatuated. It seems to be the most beautiful artwork in the world. It is crystal clear and flawless. It is made in heaven and contains the power to open the sky.


    Behind the beauty, there is the ultimate destruction hidden. Some of the great emperors and strong people are sweating when they see it.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Go ~!"


    They roared and fought at the same time.


    In the eyes of countless double startled, a Hunyuan ball, a thousand heavy knife, suddenly collision.


    "Bang Hong Hong... "


    A deafening stuffy sound exploded in people''s ears, like a dull thunder, rolling endlessly.


    The shock waves visible to the naked eye were lifted layer upon layer, and the houses within one kilometer were directly smashed into vermicelli. The beautiful flowers and people screamed and were thrown away.


    "No No, go back... "


    Flower beautiful see, hurriedly scream back.


    The other members of Wuxiong gang were so scared that they returned to the gang. The impact was too strong, even if the two gods and spirits were fighting each other, right?


    That Ning Tao really has some brushes.


    But it should be, it''s not the boss''s opponent!


    "Crunchy Ah... "


    Jiang Zhong roared and felt a continuous collision. He couldn''t even fight with him? Heart can be said to be surprised and angry, regardless of the muscle was split, but also roaring to mobilize the full strength.


    How can he lose on such an occasion?


    He is definitely not the scum of Sumu college!


    "I I will never lose... "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a sneer. He didn''t expect that the goods could be carried. In fact, the principle of endless life is the same as that of all things, but one is five elements, and the other is nine yuan, which is stronger than five elements.


    The power of the nine elements is at least four times stronger than that of the five elements.


    This move, already can rank high deep emperor law!


    Moreover, the secret of this move is more than that, otherwise Ning Tao would not have such confidence.


    See Ning Tao mouth a hook, sigh a way: "meaningless struggle, today let you understand what is stupid!"


    "Bang ~!"


    As soon as Jiang Zhong heard this, he felt a bone chilling sensation from the top of his head to the spine, and then to the floor of his feet. A bad feeling came all over his body.


    "Crouching trough, big things are not good!"


    Unfortunately, it was too late. There was only a huge explosion, a roar, and a mushroom cloud surging wildly and ferociously, rolling straight into the sky, which was extremely shocking."Boom Boom and boom... "


    "No Boss... "


    The remaining four males were frightened by this scene. How could it be? This power is not weak at all.


    If it were them, this move would be enough to wipe them out. I''m afraid they would still be broken to pieces. If they could leave a few bones, it would be God''s favor.


    How can Ning Tao be so strong?


    Isn''t he just a lucky fairy?


    And Qu Miaomiao, hualushui, sikongshou and huameili are dumbfounded. Looking at the huge explosion, they are stunned. Is this really Ning Tao?


    How many cards does this guy have?


    Endless?


    Just Is there no limit?


    Huang Tian and Qi are both happy and bitter. They seem to have broken through the great emperor. In front of Ning Tao, they can''t see enough.


    In the excitement, the strong wind gradually dissipated. Bloody Jiang Zhong lay in the huge pit, his face turned pale and miserable. One arm was smashed and directly destroyed. The six ring sword was damaged and his spirit was greatly damaged.


    "Well Ah... "


    "You How could you... "


    People straight bared their teeth, scared scalp numbness, even five male gang leader was beaten into a dead dog.


    This hall is terrible, isn''t it!


    "Ha ha, win, the sect leader wins, the sect leader is powerful, invincible, invincible..."


    Tie Niu and others shout with excitement.


    "Big brother," the remaining four males just about to rush up, a long gun, frame in the neck of Jiang Zhong.


    "If you don''t want him to die, just be honest," said Ning Tao, pale but indifferent.


    "Stop, there''s If you have something to say, don''t hurt my elder brother. If you kill someone in the class, the consequences are very serious, "one of them said calmly.


    However, Jiang Zhong, who was in great pain, gritted his teeth and said, "let''s do it. I lost. I didn''t expect that I, Jiang Zhong, had been defeated by you after more than 200 years."


    Ning Tao a listen, but light smile way: "hurt me so many brothers, I need you high compensation."


    "You Don''t you kill me? " Jiang Zhong hesitated.


    "Joke, why should I kill you? Even if I want to kill him, I will also kill sikongxin. You are just his eagle dogs. It''s meaningless to kill you, but if you dare to come again, I will not be soft handed. "


    Ning Tao coldly scolds a way.


    "Go away ~!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao left, Jiang Zhong stayed for a long time, his lips turned white, and suddenly said with difficulty, "thank you Thank you... "

 Chapter 2821

    "The headmaster is powerful, the headmaster is powerful..."


    Under the excited cheers of hundreds of members of the hall, the new area was very lively, bursting out all the inner grievances, laughing and screaming.


    Ning Tao''s face is complicated, but his heart is heavy. He apologizes: "brothers, I''m sorry that I''m late. I''ve made you suffer..."


    In a word, hundreds of people burst into tears.


    Sour nose, blurred vision.


    For a whole year, they have been fighting for most of the time, and they can only stand up in the blood.


    Everyone has to have more than a dozen bones, dislocated hands and feet, and vomit a few liters of blood. It''s not worthy to say that they are the brothers of dahuangtang. They must be counsellors.


    It''s a group of old gangs coming to trouble, just to fight until they quit.


    There are also several brothers who were captured, especially tie Niu, who were humiliated in public and trampled on their heads. Like slaves, they were ridiculed by the whole college.


    But they all gritted their teeth and survived.


    Because they believe in Ning Tao!


    Today''s humiliation will be recovered a hundred times in the future, and the anger in their hearts will be washed away!


    Ning Tao glanced at the crowd, and the more he looked at them, the more angry he became. There were hundreds of people, none of them without injuries, many of them were old wounds. He said with red eyes, "brothers, I just ask, is there anyone who wants to leave now?"


    "Master, you asked late. Those counsellors were beaten away at the beginning."


    "The rest of us brothers are fighting to the end with dahuangtang. None of them has retreated. I, Zhao Hou, dare to give you my head."


    In the crowd, Zhao Hou came out injured.


    "Count me in, and me," Liang Xinghe and Liang Xingtong, all of them came out one by one.


    Now they are the backbone of dahuangtang, and they are the team leaders. They have come in from the beginning of enrollment. For nothing else, they just believe in him, Ning Tao.


    From 1600 people in the beginning to 500 people now, they have never left.


    "Good," Ning Tao roared wildly, threw a long gun, and howled: "brothers who can still get up, all follow me. Today, I swear to pay for blood."


    "You will insult me a hundred times


    As soon as the words came out, Huang Tianqi, hualoushui, Tieniu and others were so excited that tears filled their eyes. They had been waiting for this day for a year, and they roared one after another. Even if they were lame, they also ran with them.


    "Kill..."


    Although there are only over 500 people, they feel like a team of tigers and wolves.


    So bold, enough to break through the clouds.


    Overturn the whole college!


    Jiang Zhong stood up and swallowed a long cherished elixir. Looking at the more than 500 people who had disappeared, he was filled with admiration and moved. He said with emotion, "I suddenly regret that I should not take over this task."


    The four brothers around them, and even their gang, fell into a long silence.


    Suddenly, one of them came out of the memory, gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: "in fact, it''s not too late. Ning Tao is very similar to the old boss. It''s better to send charcoal in the snow than to add icing on the cake."


    "Why don''t we go and help him?"


    "Help me?" As soon as the words came out, several people felt absurd and moved, but their hearts also rippled.


    It''s like talking about their hearts.


    Jiang Zhong was silent, simply bandaged his right hand, and suddenly said: "third, do you know what, this is the most unreliable sentence you have said in the past 200 years, but It is the most correct sentence


    Then he stood up fiercely, grabbed the six ring sword and roared: "brothers of Wuxiong Gang, we have done something wrong today. I have to make up for it. Whether we come or not, I will never force Jiang Zhong."


    "But I believe that if I still remember my brothers who fought hard in those days, I will come."


    "Kill ~"


    JIANG Zhong took the lead. Without hesitation, his four brothers took out their weapons and followed Ning Tao.


    "Boss, don''t run so fast. Brothers are all here. I was in front of you in those years. Today is no exception. Brothers, go..."


    "Ha ha, M''s, that''s the feeling. I''ve been upset about Sikong Xin''s sissy for a long time. Fuck him!"


    For a moment, 600 or 700 people screamed.


    How can thousands of people be so stupid? Wuxiong Gang chose to help dahuangtang?


    Is this changing too fast?


    All of a sudden, people realize that something big is going to happen. These days, there are many gangs participating in it. With such a dozen, the college is going to break up!


    Some people are still surprised, but some people have taken out their weapons and rushed up with a roar.


    That person is not dahuangtang, not Wuxiong Gang, actually joined the fight.


    And it''s not just two or three people!


    "Crusade against sikongxin, kill this sissy, kill this villain, shameless man...""I was plotting against my sister in the mission, and then I was murdered. I didn''t get revenge for it. Today, I finally found a chance to kill her..."


    More and more people joined the crusade.


    The whole team, like a snowball, always has some red eyes everywhere, to join in.


    No one invited them, no one turned them down.


    No one knows how many people sikongxin has offended, but to tell the truth, his reputation is really bad. There have been too many scandals in the past 100 years.


    At the beginning, many people formed teams with him to do tasks, but later they all separated somehow.


    Those who don''t separate never come back.


    One of the most sensational things I remember is that Si kongxin and more than a dozen of her classmates went to do an escort task together, but in the end, there was no news from more than a dozen of them.


    But he said that the elder students died in the starry sky and were frozen to death, but they were all immortals.


    In private, it is said that Sikong Xin is a lust embryo. He covets the beauty of a schoolgirl. If he can''t pursue her, he will first rape and then kill her. Only when it is revealed can he destroy the whole team.


    Although there is no evidence, there is no female student willing to work with sikongxin.


    In the end, the college investigation was fruitless.


    Moreover, Sikong Xin always moves out of bawangzong to suppress people. Many people dare not to be angry


    The team of one thousand people gradually developed into more than two thousand people. They rushed to the black wolf gate without any nonsense. They directly beat up and didn''t even bother to ask.


    The master of the black wolf sect was directly abandoned by Ning Tao. He was beaten into a dead dog and hung as a flagpole.


    In less than half an hour, the crusading team attacked the next gang and crushed everything they passed.


    In less than one day, only one of the six gangsters in jiujiemen was left. Ning Tao, with the help of dahuangtang, gave birth to and killed five gangs.


    The whole college is boiling.


    Too tough, too powerful, too hanging!


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Under the attack of the crowd, the blue moon gang was finally defeated. Thousands of people smashed their camp, and all the members beat it up.


    "Give me Kneel down


    Ning Tao roars and claps his hand on the Tianling cover of the blue moon sect leader. He''ll be on the ground.


    "Ah, ah Asshole, Ning Tao, you will regret it. Lord Xin will never let you go. "


    I''ll scold the leader of blue moon.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his face angrily and said with a sneer, "then I''ll wait for him to come to me!"


    Said, a kick in his Dantian department.


    "Damn it, stop..."

 Chapter 2822

    This voice, too many people are too familiar with, it is the sissy they hate, Sikong letter!


    In his sight, Sikong Xin turned into a sword light, and with a large number of figures, he stormed over angrily, murderous, and his posture clearly tore up the gentleman''s agreement.


    However, Ning Tao is not moved at all, not only does not retreat, but accelerates and kicks at his Dantian.


    "Bang Click... "


    With a crisp sound, the road of one person''s martial arts will be destroyed.


    The blue moon sect leader vomited blood and burst out blood mist in many parts of his body. The energy in his body became disordered, just like a wild beast. He also grew old quickly. One was his strength, as if he had been evacuated by the devil.


    "No Ah... "


    "My elixir, my cultivation, no No, I''m going to kill you. I''ll never let you go as a ghost... "


    The scream of the blue moon leader was even more pitiful than that of the five leader, and his intestines were blue with regret.


    But the crowd was very relieved to hear it!


    "Son of a bitch, you deserve it!"


    Ning Tao''s face was cold. Suddenly, his heart leaped, like a dangerous warning. His muscles contracted, and almost subconsciously disappeared in the same place.


    "Glimpses of light!"


    "Whoosh Dang Boom, boom... "


    A flying sword, just in his place.


    For the normal monk, the affected energy can be resisted, but for the blue moon sect leader who has lost his cultivation, it is equivalent to ordinary people facing meteorites.


    In the blink of an eye, he was strangled into pieces by the sword Qi.


    "Ah..."


    In the scream, the leader of the gang, a generation of Tianjiao, ended up with such a death.


    It''s really sad.


    Only iron bull''s eyes turned red and wiped away his tears silently. A month ago, this son of a bitch stepped on him in the soil and humiliated him severely.


    Now, Ning Tao has finally avenged him!


    Huang Tianqi was excited and patted Tieniu on the shoulder. Then they all watched Sikong letter warily.


    That''s the main course today!


    "Whoosh..."


    A flash God, Sikong letter came to the pile of broken meat, a face dark clouds, eyelids straight jump, a road of angry Python green veins gradually climb up the face, he roared: "ningtao, you he want to die!"


    "Ha ha..."


    "We are like each other. What''s more, you killed other people. You are so cruel to your own people. Sikong Xin, your heart is really black."


    "I don''t think it''s a chance to kill you? He knows what he shouldn''t know... "


    Ning Tao sneers, but suddenly his pupils shrink.


    In front of him, a white dot shot straight at him, interrupted his next words, the speed was incredible, even the space could be cut.


    Then, a breath that was several times stronger than it was, like a torrent of torrents, came rolling down.


    It seems to solidify the field.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao''s pupils contract. Is this the real strength of the Immortal King? No, it should be said that this is the real strength of sikongxin? Dahuang ranked third.


    It''s more powerful than the move Ouyang Rui used to him at the beginning. I feel like I''m in the mire.


    However, he is no longer the Dixian boy of that year. He already has a certain amount of capital, even strength, and will not be easily manipulated by anyone.


    A silver light flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes. The space around him was in disorder. Suddenly, he burst out a powerful edge. Just in a moment, he cut the solidified space, and he disappeared in the same place in a blink of an eye.


    "The way of space, cutting!"


    "Brush..."


    Almost before and after seconds, Ning Tao''s front foot just dodged, and his back foot a sword went through the space.


    The naked eye can see a shallow white mark.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Hua Meili, Jiang Zhong and others took a breath, and their heart almost jumped out of their throat. It''s too dangerous. If they slow down a second, they will be pierced by the sword.


    Are these two so strong?


    Sikong letter eyes a shrink, a hand stiff in place, to avoid? He Did he dodge?


    Today''s oneself is not three soul big consummation, but peak strength, a fairy king, Dahuang list third, this careful blow, he can escape? Even if the three spirits are full, they will be severely damaged, right?


    Looking at Ning Tao, who was gasping for breath dozens of meters away, he gritted his teeth and said, "good, very good. It seems that you have made great progress in this year''s time tower."


    "I''ll give you a few more years. Are you still going to pull Wang down from the list of wasteland?"


    Ning Tao was nervous and said with a sneer, "are you afraid?"


    "If you can''t afford to lose like this, you will be afraid to do anything to my relatives and friends afterwards."


    "Afraid? Ha ha... "


    Sikong Xin laughed wildly and said: "ningtao, ningtao, you really think highly of yourself. You are from the wilderness, and you deserve to be compared with me?""I''m one of the candidates of the overlord. I''m in the highest position. Will I be afraid of you?"


    "It''s the kind of bastard you can crush to death at will!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao sarcastically said, "when you took three moves a year ago, you seemed to be so shameless, but what happened? I''m still alive! "


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Under the color change of the crowd, Sikong letter suddenly grinned, a naked murder broke out, and the evil spirit said: "well, I declare that you are dead!"


    "Nine robbers sword technique, chop!"


    "Buzz..."


    For a moment, the white jade sword was divided into nine parts and screamed to kill Ning Tao.


    Each sword can kill a three soul emperor.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, the "floating shadow" at his feet moved to the extreme. He also operated the power of space. He could create residual shadows and false images repeatedly. The speed was too fast.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    Several swords down, Sikong letter face is black, ningtao slippery like a loach.


    A face suddenly turns green and red.


    "Ha ha, the sect leader is powerful. Don''t believe that fool''s boast. Fortunately, he calls himself bawangzong. Don''t disgrace bawangzong."


    "If my grandson has this kind of ability, I''ll slap him to death. It''s a shame..."


    Waste days together, hualushui several people laugh and scold.


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Xin''s face was ferocious and angry. Suddenly, he had an idea and said with a grim smile: "Ning Tao, don''t you want to protect your friend? I''ll see. How many can you protect? "


    "Kill ~!"


    The sword turned and aimed at hualushui.


    "What? No, flash, this grandson is playing Yin, "Huang Tianqi was shocked and rushed to the toilet water.


    He believes he can''t die.


    Sikong head also rushed to the people around him.


    However, there are still too many people exposed to the outside, Sikong Xin gas muddled, red eyes, just want to kill, he wants a knife will ningtao pieces.


    This was the only way to put out the anger in his heart.


    "Damn, you dare," Ning Tao saw this, angry, immediately a lunge to Qu Miaomiao.


    Time is too late, can only use the body to block in front of her, and urge the shield of yin and Yang.


    But even so, he has no sense of security, now the Sikong letter is too strong, even if they all go together, they can''t beat him.


    But at this time, nine palmprint was born, and a cold cry came out: "sikongxin, the more you live, the more you go back. You can think of this mean means, and I really despise you!"


    "Difa, Moyun palm!"


    "Boom boom..."


    In the roar, this person solved the danger of Ning Tao and others, quietly blocked in front of the public.


    Si kongxin''s pupils shrank and said, "it''s you again, Moxian!"

 Chapter 2823

    "Of course, it''s me. You and I have made a gentleman''s agreement, saying that both sides will not do anything, and that''s why we go back?"


    "Just a few months? Sikongxin, you really let me down. They are right. As the candidate leader of bawangzong, you are so bad. "


    A handsome man in ink robes shook his head in disdain.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao squeezed out a crack in his eyes and found that he was not pierced. He was relieved and comforted Qu Miaomiao. After a few words, he turned to the rescuer.


    Is this what Huang Tianqi said about "Moxian"?


    His cheap cousin!


    "Hum, Mo Xian, you don''t have to tell me what to do here. If you didn''t intervene, there would have been no great wasteland hall, Ning Tao."


    Sikongxin hated him to the bone.


    The hatred between the two has long been beyond this. They have been rivals since a hundred years ago.


    It''s not like Huang Tianqi and sikongshou, but they hate each other and try their best to surpass each other.


    This hatred has been accumulated for a hundred years.


    Born not to deal with!


    "You think too much of yourself. Even if you don''t have me, there will be others. You will die if you do injustice. Your narrow mind will destroy you sooner or later."


    "If you want to do it today, I will accompany you, but Ning Tao, you can''t move!"


    Ink string disdain, too lazy to talk with him.


    "You..."


    Sikong Xin was angry and gnashing his teeth with hatred. His hands were white and his bones were creaking.


    Ning Tao, flower water, flowers and other people were surprised. I never thought that the ink string was so awesome, hard and rigid, and the team of ink gang had rushed over.


    It''s quite like a big fight is imminent!


    "Lao Mo, well done, go back and add chicken legs for you," Huang Tianqi laughed and cheered.


    Ink string helpless white he one eye, but the position is very firm, in an instant, two murders tit for tat, let the temperature around all cold up.


    The two evildoers and immortals confront each other from afar.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Just when they could not help but start, suddenly, a light laugh came: "tut Tut, why is the college so busy today? It seems that a lot of things have happened during my time in seclusion. "


    As soon as the words came out, their steps were stiff.


    Sikong Xin and Moxian looked up at the same moment, their pupils shrank, as if they thought of something. They suddenly turned their heads and saw a gentle young man coming at random.


    It seems that people and animals are harmless, but it''s as terrible as ancient fierce animals, oppressed by a repressive atmosphere.


    From Dixian to Xianwang, all the people present felt that they were suffocating. Some of them even turned red and oppressed the space into an iron plate.


    Sikongxin swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his face changed, and he said, "it''s you, Jiangchen!"


    "Jiang Jiang Chen


    Most of the new students are confused, but the flowers are beautiful, the flowers are beautiful, and all the old students present, their eyes burst out the most fanatical light.


    That kind of heat, as if it could scorch the sky.


    Ning Tao brows a Yang, this kind of feeling he is very familiar with, just like Liang Xingtong and others see him, and let Mo Xian, Si kongxin so afraid, that person''s identity is probably ready to come out.


    "No.1 in Dahuang list There is no such thing as that


    "Jiang Chen..."


    The gentle young man ignored sikongxin and looked at the crowd. Suddenly he scratched his head and said awkwardly, "Oh, no, I''ve just come out of the pass and strolled around, but my breath hasn''t reached the level of ease."


    With that, he quickly turned the skill to suppress.


    In a short time, most of the people felt that the terrible pressure disappeared.


    Ning Tao''s body also sank. After looking at his feet, a deep footprint suddenly appeared. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and a trace of dignity appeared in his face.


    "This guy is really not so strong!"


    "Young master, I heard that Jiang Chen was the new king of the last term. Like you, he was born in an ordinary family, but he dominated the list for decades."


    Qu Miaomiao murmured in his ear.


    But as soon as the words fell, he seemed to be heard by Jiang Chen. He looked at Ning Tao curiously, looked up and down, nodded and said with a smile: "yes, it''s better than I was then. It seems that this freshman is not bad."


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, return to smile a way: "compare with you, nature is still far behind, not to mention."


    Seeing this, the haze on sikongxin''s face became more serious. He found that he seemed to be isolated, standing here like a fool, and no one paid any attention to him.


    As soon as the wind blows, embarrassment comes to the extreme.


    He was so angry that he gritted his teeth and interrupted their conversation. He said darkly, "Jiang Chen, do you want to do me a bad job? How much did he give you? "


    The mild youth glanced at him, shook his head and said with disdain, "what''s wrong with you? You deserve it? ""Even if I want to do something bad for you, what can you do to me? I''m so bold that I dare to act wild in front of me. It seems that I didn''t clean up that meal, did you? "


    "You Shut up... "


    Sikong letter face flustered, quickly scolded.


    And Mo Xian, Ning Tao and others are showing a sudden color, it turns out that there are such things.


    Even Mo Xian didn''t know.


    This Sikong letter is really brave. How many teeth and how many courage do you have to challenge Jiang Chen?


    Even he dare not do it!


    The mild youth didn''t want to poke him in the pain. He took out his ear and said, "OK, you can''t fight. Those old guys are stealing their eyes."


    "Besides, if you want to fight, you don''t have no chance!"


    What does that mean? Ning Tao and others should be on guard.


    Ink string pondered for a while, suddenly wise way: "under normal circumstances, you basically won''t pass, today''s pass, it seems not an accident."


    "Ha ha, you are as smart as ever, I like it," Jiang Chen laughed heartily.


    Ink string a face suddenly black as ink.


    Tens of thousands of people''s faces, but wonderful.


    "Oh..."


    At this time, a familiar old man flew from the horizon. Finally, he stood over the crowd, opened a scroll, and said, "all the disciples listen to the order, and there is a wild animal riot in the frontier. They rush to support immediately."


    "From now on, the transmission array leading to the border wasteland will be opened, and students can choose their tasks freely. The difficulty of this task is tentatively determined as level B!"


    "Level B?"


    As soon as people''s faces changed, the frontier riot was not just a great famine, but a riot connecting several galaxies.


    Class B, at least five or six galaxies have been robbed. This is a joint announcement. No wonder Jiang Chen will go through the customs. I''m afraid he received the news ahead of time.


    Jiang Zhong and other people''s faces changed and frowned: "it''s only more than ten years now, but the border wasteland has been rioting again. It seems that the last time it was only level C, this time it''s still level B temporarily."


    "Not good..."


    Ning Tao and others look at each other, it seems that this matter is very serious, but it has nothing to do with their freshmen, right?


    All of a sudden, vice president Zhong said in a deep voice: "all the gangs involved and fighting gangs must take part in the fight recently. Since you have the strength to fight so hard, let''s make a good contribution in the frontier."


    "Especially in dahuangtang and jiujietang, you are limited to ten days to get to the border area for support. You have to complete at least three A-level tasks of the college, or you won''t come back."


    Then he left with a cold hum.

 Chapter 2824

    "Er..."


    Tens of thousands of people on the scene were dumbfounded, especially Ning Tao and Si kongxin.


    How can this be mandatory?


    There are also three A-level tasks.


    "My God..."


    Ning Tao''s mouth twitched and asked Hua Meili, "are the three A-level tasks of the college difficult?"


    Hua Meili gave him a white look and sighed, "at my level, I usually need all the gangs to take on the B-level tasks of the college."


    "Ordinary A-level task, we have not completed once, too difficult, our strength is far from enough."


    "What''s more, now it''s time for the outbreak of natural disasters of level B in the border areas. This A-level task will be several times more difficult. I''m afraid we''ll have to suffer some crimes!"


    Huang Tianqi, Zhao Hou, Liang Xingtong and others are suffering. Isn''t it that they just got off the tiger''s mouth and fell into the wolf''s nest?


    Can''t you take a breath?


    Sikong Xin''s face was black, and his clenched fist was tight and loose. But looking at the current situation, it''s impossible to find Ning Tao''s trouble.


    The elders are watching in secret.


    Is this conniving Ning Tao? But indulge yourself? This is the point that he couldn''t understand the most.


    It seems that I think of the river dust in those years


    Mo Xian gloated. Fortunately, he didn''t mention them by name. It was a B-level natural disaster.


    However, an old voice suddenly came again: "and the Mo Gang!"


    Ink string


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Jiang Chen laughs, tears are almost flowing out, gloating at the ink string, let you just get angry, all of a sudden, you can''t run.


    "What? Is that funny? That''s you. Ten A-level tasks. Don''t come back if you can''t finish them. "


    The voice of the desolate Dean came from you.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao and others burst into laughter, especially Mo Xian. He has a stomachache. Alas, who has been spared by heaven?


    Jiang Chen''s face turned green and said wrongly, "Dean, what''s the matter with me? I''ll come over and make soy sauce? "


    "Twenty A-level tasks, what''s your opinion?"


    "Guarantee to finish the task!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Ink string smile face almost cramped, Sikong letter a face disdain to see to river dust, like revenge in general.


    All the onlookers rushed away, fearing that they would be criticized by the elders. If they could not do the A-level task, they just paddled nearby.


    For a time, I walked clean all around.


    Sikong Xin flicked his sleeve and gave a cold hum to Ning Tao. He narrowed his eyes and said, "the border wasteland is in chaos. The head of Ning gate should be careful which animal died in the mouth."


    "Ha ha, it''s not easy to trust the sect leader. You''d better be careful of yourself. If you talk too much, it''s easy to hurt your face."


    Ning taohao didn''t show weakness, but took it back.


    "We''ll see!" Sikongxin left coldly.


    Jiang Chen went to the dean to complain about 20 A-level tasks. When will he be tired?


    Mo Xian, Ning Tao and others also returned to the Cenozoic area.


    This time, we picked up six gangs, not only avenged them, but also got back a lot of contribution value. What''s more, we got a group of like-minded Taoist friends.


    Huang Tianqi struck while the iron was hot and recruited these interested people into Tangkou, most of whom were old people.


    And the Wuxiong Gang, it is to help up and down to join.


    Ning Tao and others are naturally overjoyed.


    In this way, the number of people has risen from more than 500 to more than 1600, but the strength is seven or eight times that of a year ago.


    Ning Tao didn''t ask for a cent of the tens of millions of contribution value he snatched. He gave it all to those injured brothers.


    Everyone has at least a few hundred thousand in their hands.


    The first time to buy healing medicine.


    For a freshman, this is absolutely an astronomical number. At the same time, it is also a kind of comfort, encouragement. After fighting for a year, he finally sticks to the dawn.


    These five hundred people are definitely Ning Tao''s confidants. They can accompany him to fight in the world!


    Today''s dahuangtang is a place where guns are exchanged for cannons. It costs a certain amount of contribution value for the college to build a place that can accommodate thousands of people.


    It is said that it was sponsored by tutor Tang Lan in private.


    Because she is a tutor, bound by the rules of the college, she can''t help them openly.


    Ning Tao was moved to know.


    The lakeside house where he lived was deep in the camp. One day after the war, he was exhausted, but he lived up to his twenty years of hard work.


    The most important "chapter of the great emperor" was successfully derived in his 12th year.


    The seven spirits are broken through in the time tower.


    Although he didn''t cultivate deliberately, his accumulation of 20 years was too strong to be suppressed. Once he got out of the pagoda, he was robbed, even in the middle of the seven spirits.Nine yuan aoyi, his original imperial method, although he has only created one move at present, everything is difficult at the beginning, and then it will be much more smooth.


    And power didn''t disappoint him.


    Now his real strength should be equal to that of the two spirits of the great emperor, but the three spirits must be defeated.


    When he entered the room, he found that it was dark inside, and it was getting dark. He was also thirsty. He immediately picked up the teapot and drank it, but when he drank it, he felt something was wrong.


    There seems to be something wrong with the taste of the tea.


    There''s a sense of familiarity.


    Ning Tao is suspicious and sniffs in the teapot. A strong fragrance diffuses all over the teapot, which makes his fingers move. Is this smell copulation medicine?


    That strong spring medicine!


    Just thinking about it, a plaintive voice came from it: "you cruel enemy, little villain, for a year, you don''t know to come out and see me."


    "Today, if you don''t make it up to me, don''t try to get out of this door!"


    "I wipe..."

 Chapter 2825

    A fierce rain, taste know marrow.


    For Ning Tao, the strong medicine made from Jiaojiao is much stronger than ordinary people, because it will stimulate the dragon body and make it stronger.


    After a long time, there was only breathing in the room.


    But the extravagant and hot atmosphere is still very hot. Ning Tao looks at the charming Tang Lan with a bitter smile. Yesterday was too crazy to greet her.


    "What''s the matter? See you this sad face, is still worried about the Sikong letter, "Tang Lan stretched out a pair of white crystal lotus arm, sweet smile.


    Ning Tao lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her sexy red lips. After a long time, he joked: "I''m thinking, when will I be done by you?"


    "Screw you, villain, who let you shut up for a year, also don''t know to come out to accompany me, anyway, people don''t want to be separated from you for a moment."


    "If it wasn''t for the regulations of the college and the elders staring at me, I would have cleaned up the Sikong letter."


    Tang Lan gets into Ning Tao''s arms and feels ashamed and angry.


    Ning Tao laughs and suddenly asks, "by the way, do you know Bian Huang? What''s the matter with B-level natural disasters? "


    "B-level natural disaster?"


    Tang Lan''s eyebrows wrinkled for a while, and she said, "I''ve heard that there''s a change in the border wasteland recently, but I didn''t expect that it''s so big. Level B, it hasn''t appeared for tens of thousands of years."


    "Class C, class D, but it is constantly emerging, drizzle, often, but class B is much more serious."


    "What do you say?" Ning Tao is suspicious.


    Tang Lan thought for a moment, then pressed her lips to her fiery chest and said, "frontier wilderness is just a general term, which means the edge of every galaxy and the edge of the universe."


    "It''s the paradise of the" star giants ". They are endless and killing like the laws of the universe. They are the enemies of all our galaxies!"


    "As far as I know, our wilderness and hundreds of galaxies are all wrapped up in the wilderness in all directions."


    "And every once in a while, there will be the invasion of giant beasts in the starry sky, as well as the side branches that they breed, such as the wild beast, the giant toothed beast, the split monster There will be attacks, big and small, which we call natural disasters. "


    "Natural disasters between galaxies!"


    Ning Tao suddenly, the law between the universe? It''s really wonderful. It seems that there must be Yang when there is Yin in the world.


    No one can escape this cause and effect.


    "The size of natural disasters is also hierarchical, which is a common name among galaxies. There are five common natural disasters, namely a, B, C, D and E, but there are also three legendary natural disasters."


    "Havoc, devastation, and Doomsday


    Tang Lan some fear said.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned slightly. It seems that he underestimated the so-called natural disaster.


    "Do you know the level of the strongest natural disaster experienced in the history of Ohara?"


    Tang Lan pretends to be mysterious.


    "Doomsday?" Ning Tao said casually.


    However, Tang Lan had no choice but to give him a white look and said, "if it was the doomsday level, my sister would not have seen you long ago. Even most of the galaxies in the universe, even the monk civilization, might have disappeared."


    "As far as I know, in the records of the whole universe, there have been only two doomsday natural disasters in countless years, which almost destroyed my monk civilization!"


    "However, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s impossible to launch an apocalyptic natural disaster once every 10 billion years."


    Ning Tao heard that he was speechless. Is the doomsday natural disaster so fierce? The mystery of the universe is really amazing. Vaguely, he feels that the meaning of Tao has broken through.


    It''s as if I''ve learned something.


    "I don''t think Dahuang galaxy is the strongest, but it''s not the weakest, among the hundreds of galaxies today."


    "In the 10 billion year history of its birth, we have only met the level of catastrophe once, but we have almost been destroyed."


    "It was a billion years ago when natural disasters hit the overlord star. According to our strength, we can''t stop it at all. However, I don''t know why, we managed to survive, which saved the present famine."


    "That was the most disastrous destruction in the history of our great wilderness. Ten billion living creatures were exterminated."


    Tang Lan sighs deeply.


    "Havoc?" Ning Tao frowned, a catastrophe level almost put out the wilderness?


    He''s really hard to imagine.


    It seems that the universe is not harmonious.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and doesn''t think much about it. Looking at the charming Tang Lan, he immediately says with a smile: "in a few days, I will go to bianhuang to do the task. Before that, I will feed you."


    Tang Lan, blushing, said shyly: "wait Wait a minute. Let me finish. You should be careful recently. Someone will trouble you. "


    "Oh? Who is it? " Ning Tao licked his lips.


    "It''s a Tianjiao named Chu Xiao. He''s Chu Xuan''s brother. You abandoned Chu Xuan. Now he hates you to the bone. It''s more than that. He has the support of Henglian, Huhe and Yuling.""It''s said that the three of them took Chu Xiao as their apprentice and trained them with all their strength to defeat you. They wanted to be shameful before snow and supported by tutor Qin Guang..."


    Tang Lan frowned and said uneasily.


    "Chuxiao? Interesting


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "a group of defeated generals join hands? Then let them come. Since I can defeat them once, I can defeat them a second time. "


    With that, he jumped on Tang Lan.


    After a long encounter with Ganlu, the battle of passion begins


    The border riots made the whole college depressed. All kinds of medicinal materials, pills and weapons on the market were sold very well, and those who were long sellers were recalled.


    Although it''s only a B-level natural disaster, it''s only temporary. Moreover, B-level natural disaster is already very serious.


    Sometimes hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years do not come once, but once, that is a disaster!


    Not only the Academy, but also the news spread to the whole galaxy at a high speed. All the ancient sects, forces and families came out of the strong and rushed to the frontier to support and defend their homes.


    Teams of wasteland troops, taking the transmission array, rushed to the border wasteland, and the battle was already imminent.


    Bawangzong, the first time to command the world


    Ten days later.


    Dahuangtang has gradually recovered to its heyday. More than 1600 people are ready to leave at any time, and all the contribution points in their hands are replaced by things.


    To tell you the truth, this trip to the frontier wasteland is not an ordinary mission. If there is any mistake, there will be no corpse.


    This is not a joke. Even the tutor and vice president who went with them did not dare to guarantee that they would come back alive, but they had to go.


    In the courtyard, Ning Tao played a set of boxing. After warming up, he finally went to the front station. Huang Tianqi, chief Sikong and others were waiting. Today is the last day. If he can''t get out, he will wait for a word.


    "Brothers, if we go to the frontier, there will be more or less misfortune. I only ask you to be a little bit. No one can leave behind how many people go and how many people come back!"


    "Do you understand?" Ning Tao cried out.


    "I understand!" Tie Niu, Zhao Hou and others roared confidently, nervous and expecting one by one.


    "OK, let''s go, target, frontier!"

 Chapter 2826

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In three days, with the help of the "ultra long distance Galaxy transmission array", Ning Tao and his party made six turns in the middle of the journey, and they arrived at the frontier under the leadership of Tang Lan.


    Ning Tao also a face speechless, originally thought to say goodbye temporarily, who ever thought this woman unexpectedly followed.


    He also made his own decisions and became their leader.


    He was fascinated by a wink.


    "Roar, roar..."


    In front of bianhuang station, Ning Tao and others came out of the transmission array. The deafening roar of the beast came from time to time. As soon as they looked up, they found that the distant horizon had become blood red, and a roar of suppression came.


    For a moment, Qu Miaomiao''s hair stood up, and her face turned white with fright. She said in a panic: "little Young master, it''s terrible here. I have a feeling of suffocation. "


    All of them were in a daze, scratching their heads in a daze.


    Why don''t they feel that way?


    However, Ning Tao and Huang Tianqi, sikongshou look at each other, frown, Miaomiao is the people of Shanling people, and nature fit, relatively, they are also the most sensitive, can receive feedback from nature.


    Immediately comfort way: "don''t worry, have young master in, finish those three a level task."


    Tang Lan takes a look at them. If she is thoughtful, she has noticed that there is something wrong with their relationship from the beginning.


    "This little villain, so pure and beautiful, has to be drained tonight..."


    "Tutor Tang Lan, what do you say?" Hualushui was suspicious and didn''t understand what she was saying.


    "Oh, I mean to clean up. It''s time to start. The natural disaster area of our Dahuang war Institute is in the Ninth District of bianhuang front station. Let''s go to join up. If we go late, we won''t get a good task."


    Tang Lan smiles vaguely.


    They nodded, then took out a warship, with more than 1000 people rushed to the ninth district.


    The head of Sikong got up to Ning Tao and muttered, "master, you should be careful during this trip. I have heard the news. Sikong Xin''s nine robberies are also in the ninth district."


    "What''s more, it''s a natural calamity and chaos. If you assassinate a few people, it can''t be easier."


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, light smile way: "this is again normal matter, if he doesn''t start, I still don''t feel at ease, don''t worry about me, take good care of Tang Kou."


    "When the time comes, be flexible!"


    Several senior officials on the scene nodded, and the mob also came. For the first time, they wanted to join hands with them.


    The hulou warship broke through the air, and the dense figures went back and forth beside it. More went, less came back. Moreover, the more forward, the stronger the smell of blood in the air.


    Qu Miaomiao is uncomfortable and confused, because here, even nature is afraid, like abandonment, rules are shaking, galaxies are roaring, and the land below has no vitality.


    It''s like a person in heaven, suddenly came to hell, cold and panic.


    Ning Tao clenched her hand and used the pure power of the sun to move a big day in her body, dispelling a lot of cold, which made her calm down


    Half a day later, they finally arrived at District 9.


    At this time, in the front, they can see the shadow of the melee. They kill like hell and blood. A huge object appears in the shadow. It is boundless, hazy and ferocious, and the terror reaches the extreme.


    Although Ning Tao didn''t see it clearly, it''s not hard to imagine that this is the giant star swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Million friars, fight in front of the ninth district.


    Ning Tao took a look, then hesitated: "are those friars the legendary wasteland army?"


    On one side, Huang Tianqi shook his head and joked: "do you think Dahuang college has only students? He has a huge army to match it. "


    "The wilderness army is its own, and the overlord star''s is the Tomahawk army, which is the top army of the wilderness!"


    "You know, the Dahuang war academy has existed for countless years. There are countless graduates in each session. Have they all gone home? No, most people choose to join the wasteland army and guard the border wasteland. "


    "This is the real strength of Dahuang war academy!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that it was like this. No wonder the Dahuang war Academy was so lofty.


    Soon, they came to the military camp of the Ninth District, where there were nearly tens of millions of monks stationed. War fortresses have been built up for hundreds of millions of years, and the strong ones are everywhere.


    All of a sudden, an emperor''s breath erupted from the sky, fighting with a giant crocodile and a giant beast in the sky.


    It''s the terror that''s weighing down on the clarity of the feeling.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Evil animal, you''re looking for death, killing ~"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrunk, almost subconsciously blurted out: "yes It''s vice president Zhong! "


    Tang Lan also changed color, looked up and said: "it''s the emperor level star giant. I didn''t expect it to appear so soon."


    "It''s not too late to enter the ninth area and protect with the help of the array. Otherwise, with the influence of the fighting energy alone, we will be crushed."As soon as the words fell, more than a thousand people rushed over.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao''s speed is very fast. He takes out a long gun to open the way for the people. Some small waves are blocked by him, and he soon gets close to this ancient fortress.


    At this time, a large number of friars on the fortress noticed here. A captain like man frowned, pulled out his sword and yelled, "who''s coming?"


    "Open the door quickly, we are the students of Dahuang war academy, come to carry out the task," Ning Tao roared.


    "Captain ye, it''s our man. Order to open the door," a friar said pleasantly.


    Most of them graduated from college. Now they feel very kind to see this group of freshmen, and even many people cheer.


    However, the man, who was called captain ye, took a look at the huge battle in the sky and suddenly said indifferently, "it''s a critical period of the war. You can''t open the door at will. Go to report it first and ask if it''s true or false?"


    As soon as the words came out, some monks'' faces changed greatly. How can this kind of thing be delayed?


    If there is no protection of the array, more than 1000 people will die.


    Immediately someone said, "Captain ye, didn''t you let a few freshmen off before? Why do we have to make an inventory at this time? They will be in danger soon


    , "has the final say, or has the final say? Are you the captain? Or am I the captain Captain Ye looks angry and looks coldly on the wall of the towering city.


    As he spoke, a group of indifferent soldiers pulled out their weapons.


    "Waves Canglang... "


    Dozens of people retreated in horror.


    And below the wall, Ning Tao, Tang Lan and others detect something wrong, the other party did not mean to open the door.


    Huang Tianqi immediately roared, "open the door quickly. Are you going to kill us? I''m the grandson of President rhubarb. If I die here, you''ll all be buried with me. Open the gate of the city quickly and forbid the array! "


    "M''s, are you a group of brain disabled? Open the door... " Chief Sikong and others also roared angrily.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There was a big bang, a strong wind came down, and it turned into a huge crater. It was thousands of meters away, and the light wave made people vomit blood.


    Looking at the indifference of the towering city wall, Ning Tao suddenly "clutters" in his heart and has a bad feeling.


    This is a conspiracy. Take the opportunity to kill them!

 Chapter 2827

    Ning Tao and Tang Lan look at each other and see the same idea from each other''s gloomy eyes.


    Is that what we''re going to do?


    "Damn it..."


    On the towering wall of the city, listening to the roar of Huang Tianqi and others, Captain Ye''s eyelids jump. It seems that he didn''t expect this. But he glances at Ning Tao below, and suddenly he is ruthless and unmoved.


    "What''s the hurry? I''ve sent someone to investigate your identity. If there''s no mistake, I''ll open the door."


    "You wait down there for a moment!"


    When Huang Tianqi heard this, he burst out and scolded: "I''ll go to your uncle. Is there something wrong with your brain? It''s time for you to check the ghost? "


    "A bunch of bastards, go to find me the commander of the Dahuang army" Mo million ". If he dares not to open the door, I will ask my grandfather to remove him."


    Sikong''s first mouth twitched. This guy really dares to say it, but he can only say it at this time. Unexpectedly, Sikong''s hand reached here.


    Zhao Hou, Liang Xinghe, Hua Meili, Jiang Zhong and others are also furious, just like a boat in the ocean.


    There is a safe harbor ahead, but I can''t get in.


    How can we not be in a hurry?


    Tieniu impatiently attacked the forbidden system of the city gate, but the anti shock force almost killed him. Let alone him, the forbidden system could not be broken even by the Immortal Emperor.


    It''s a joke to resist hundreds of millions of years of natural disasters?


    On the wall, some generals changed their faces and muttered: "Captain ye, if you don''t open the door, it''s just some little guys. There''s no danger."


    "If they want to be true, I''m afraid we can''t keep our heads."


    "Do you hear me? Don''t open the gate. Otherwise, with the head of a gatekeeper, ten are not enough. If you don''t open the door again, don''t blame us for being rude."


    Some old students suddenly stare.


    Seeing this, the strong man called captain Ye suddenly said angrily, "what do you want to do? Are you going to rebel? In case of an accident, which one of you is in charge? I''d rather kill a thousand than one. "


    "If they fall in the Imperial War, they deserve it. It has nothing to do with us."


    "Wait for me now!"


    As soon as the words came down, a thousand Zhang long knife was cut tens of thousands of meters in the air, mixed with countless gravel, just like a meteor shower, which broke through the sky and smashed down. The impact was amazing.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Below, Ning Tao yelled: "no, quick Open your defense quickly, and don''t get hit. "


    But a group of people exposed to the meteorite, within kilometers of the city wall, can not easily get close, otherwise it is suicide, but this meteorite, each one can kill a strong Immortal King, isn''t it forced to the end?


    "The shield of yin and Yang!"


    "King level, rhinoceros King armor!"


    "Emperor level, hundred feather body armor..."


    More than 1000 people scream, Tang Lan is the first to bear the brunt, opened a large defense shield.


    As soon as it took shape, a small meteorite came crashing up. With a loud bang, Tang Lan burst out a mouthful of blood, like being hit by a giant hammer, but with red eyes and teeth.


    "Tutor Tang Lan, a bunch of bastards, if you let me go up, I will kill you all."


    Sikong''s head trembled.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Tens of thousands of meteorites fell down and scattered on the whole continent, roaring constantly, while the defense shield, which has experienced six meteorites, is in danger.


    Tang Lan blood red eyes, incense forehead is full of beans big sweat, more importantly, the power is about to dry up.


    She can only block three more meteorites at most, but if she can''t hold on, then these people will surely die, and her consciousness is close to coma


    All the people were busy supporting the whole defense shield.


    Ning Tao raised his head, eyes canthus to crack, tightly clenched his fists, even the sharp nails, heart, blood "tick" ring, did not notice.


    "Secretary Empty Letter


    "If I survive today, you will live better than death in the future, I swear!"


    However, on the sky, the gravel is still falling down, it is the Death Star broken by the Imperial War, just like the ocean is about to swallow them up.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    On the wall of the city, Captain Ye''s hands are blue and his tendons are exposed. He stares at the shield below. He is so worried that he has a strong immortal.


    "Damn it..."


    There are more and more people on the city wall, but there are as many as 10000 elite city guards.


    Just during the stalemate, suddenly, a light and shadow rushed out of the crowd anxiously, broke the triple defense of the garrison, and went straight to captain Ye.


    "Who''s going wild, take it for me!" Captain Ye burst out the strength of the primary Immortal King and cut him with a knife.


    And the other side finally revealed his strength. He was just a fairy king, but his speed was as fast as the speed of light. The knife seemed to strike, but Captain Ye''s face suddenly froze and felt cold in his back."Why How is that possible? "


    "How can you be so powerful as a fairy king?"


    Tens of thousands of people on the scene were also stunned, stunned, and each one of them had incredible eyes.


    The general guarding the city is also a good hand in the wasteland army. Although he is a new immortal king, can he be subdued by an immortal king like this.


    Who is this person?


    In line of sight, the young fairy King finally showed his face. A young girl''s pupil shrank, her face suddenly turned red, and she said excitedly: "yes It''s Jiang Chen... "


    "Jiang Chen, the number one in the list of great waste this year!"


    When tens of thousands of people heard this, they immediately took a breath of cool air and showed their excited color. It turned out that it was him. No wonder he could easily subdue an Immortal King.


    At this time, Jiang Chen said coldly, "open the gate immediately and let them in, or I''ll kill him."


    "I see who dares to die can''t open it," Captain Ye glared at his men.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, a big hand grabbed him by the neck, and anger appeared on Jiang Chen''s face. He directly raised general ye, such as an eagle carrying a chicken.


    At this time, a young soldier suddenly said in a deep voice: "give me the order and open the gate immediately. If anything goes wrong, I will be responsible for it."


    "I want to consider the lives of more than 10000 brothers of the great wilderness army. General ye must not be so willful!"


    As soon as he spoke, he was very convincing and obviously quite prestigious. With the joint efforts of two thousand monks, he immediately opened the two gates like black hills.


    Ning Tao and others, who were on the verge of extinction, rushed to the city with a roar.


    Tang Lan also completely fainted at this time!


    "Quick Go to the city... "


    Seeing this, Captain Ye''s face turned pale. His heart was like falling into the ice valley. He felt the palm of his neck, which was unbreakable. He knew that he was finished. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he closed his eyes.


    Jiang Chen suddenly face a change, quickly put down the hands of general ye, a hand on his lifeline.


    Then I realized that his face was black and blue.


    "Poisoned to death?"


    When the young soldier saw this scene, he suddenly realized that he didn''t blame Jiang Chen, instead, he threw a look of gratitude to him. It was he who saved their brothers.


    General ye, there is a ghost in his heart!


    At this moment, Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack of rushed up, one eye saw Jiang Chen, and beside him a fairy King body, his face stiff.


    Jiang Chen sighed: "the poisoned hair died, the brain was corroded by the toxin, and the soul searching couldn''t get anything. The poison was hidden in his teeth. It seems that he was ready to die."

 Chapter 2828

    Hear what Jiang Chen said, Ning Tao holding comatose Tang Lan, silent, holding a long gun for a long time.


    But Huang Tianqi, sikongshou, Zhaohou and other childe brothers who yelled at each other were also itching their teeth at the sight of this situation. Didn''t they become a headless mystery?


    How cruel!


    Let an immortal be a dead man, luxury!


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    More than 1000 members of Shuang Tao, who were badly injured, were standing in the hall.


    Jiang Chen shrugged, went to Ning Tao and comforted him: "be careful in the future. I''m very optimistic about you."


    Ning Tao looked at him in surprise, but nodded and said solemnly: "thank you for saving my life this time. I wrote down this kindness in dahuangtang.


    Jiang Chen nodded with a smile, but he accepted the gift, and then he left.


    "Lao Ning, what shall we do?" Waste days together nest with a belly of anger, but now there is no place to spread.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said with a sneer, "go back to the college first and let everyone heal. Don''t you know the high-level officers of the Dahuang army? Let them investigate this matter and make a big noise on purpose. This matter will never stop!"


    "No matter who it is, we can''t let him go!"


    Huang Tianqi, Sikong head two people look at each other, in the heart know, they two go, the most appropriate.


    With the help of the young soldiers, Ning Tao and others left. On the sky, meteorites are still falling. Even mountain like meteorites are falling, but the prohibition of the towering fortress is unbreakable.


    It''s not easy to decide the outcome of the Imperial War in one day. Those who are strong are those who are against heaven.


    "Whoosh..."


    Area 9, dahuangtang.


    This is a large college which has been assigned by the college for a long time. It is located on the edge of the fortress. Although it is remote, it is relatively safe, and the surrounding prohibition is also very strong.


    Not long after they arrived, Moxian came with people in a hurry, and apparently got the news from the city wall.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s my cousin? "


    Hualushui scratched her head and said vaguely, "it''s like going to find a man named" Mo million. "


    "To my brother?"


    Ink string Leng for a while, then show the color of a bitter smile, quickly find Ning Tao headache way: "brother Ning, can you let my cousin come back first? My brother is the commander in chief of Dahuang army. Don''t let him make trouble any more. "


    "If you let him know that I don''t have enough protection, I''ll be whipped."


    "You see, I''ve arranged three A-level missions for you in dahuangtang. They are jointly executed with me. Except for a dangerous exploration mission, the rest are basically protected by us."


    Ning Tao coughed a few times and said with a bitter smile: "brother Moxian, I also want to help you, but that guy is really angry, and I can''t help it."


    "We almost died outside the city wall, or we were hurt by your brother''s men. Who did he not go to your brother? I want to stop it, but I can''t stop it. "


    "Moreover, even Tang Lan''s tutor has been seriously injured, and the college will definitely not give up!"


    Ink string white he one eye, a headache, take out a jade card, throw to Ning Tao, then hurriedly way: "this is I for you to screen out a level task, you first have a good look, I ink help station is nearby."


    ¡±If you have something to do, just go to the mob for help! "


    Finish saying, then hurriedly took a person to leave.


    He knew what kind of master Huang Tianqi was. He was a little devil at that time, and the most important thing was that his elder sister married his elder brother.


    It seems that he can''t do without it.


    "This little bastard..."


    Watching him leave, Ning Tao does not glance at the jade plate in his hand, which records the conditions of A-level task.


    "First, to resist the fierce attack of wild animals in the 10000 meter front of the sunset Canyon, we must not let a wild animal enter the country. The difficulty of the task is level a, and we will reward tens of millions of contributions."


    "Second, push 100000 meters in the sunset gorge, completely snatch the sunset gorge back, expel all the wild animals, and carry out a series of tasks with a level of difficulty."


    "Third, it is suspected that there are star monsters in the deep of the sunset Canyon, or there are wasters gathering in it. Please be sure to explore the anomalies in the deep of the canyon. The difficulty of the task is a, and you will be rewarded 30 million contribution value..."


    Ning Tao looked at it in a hurry. It turned out that it was three consecutive missions, all about sunset canyon.


    It seems that Moxian takes good care of them.


    Moreover, this is a collective joint mission. Not only the mob and dahuangtang, but also some troops cooperate. Just imagine, the commander of dahuangtang, one is his brother-in-law, and the other is his brother-in-law. Can you take care of him?


    Ning Tao chuckles. It seems that you can let go of the task first. What matters now is to treat elder sister LAN. This time, the injury is too heavy.


    "Six gods, protect the Dharma for me!"


    "Yes, master!" Hualushui nodded her head, and her accomplishments were promoted to five spirits.


    This boy is very fast in cultivation.


    Ning Tao patted him on the shoulder, and then walked into the room. On the bed, Tang Lan was in a daze. Her delicate skirt was dyed red with blood, and her face was not bloody. Her eyebrows were deeply wrinkled.It seems very painful.


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao is helping her to wipe the wound, and a wooden stick mobilizes the force of nature to heal her.


    "How''s it going? When will she wake up? " Ning Tao asked.


    Qu Miaomiao was full of sweat and said: "she is too strong. I can only treat her wounds."


    "But her internal injury is very serious, and most of her meridians are broken. If she is not treated in time, she will become a useless person."


    "What?"


    Ning Tao is scared a big jump, never allow to become like this, busy anxious way: "that have other way?"


    He used up some of the top grade healing medicine in his hand. The second one didn''t work for her. Now he was so anxious.


    Qu Miaomiao pursed her lips, suddenly blushed and said, "don''t you like Zen?"

 Chapter 2829

    "Huan How do you like Zen


    Ning Tao was stunned, and his face was embarrassed. He had already accomplished this double cultivation method, but the second daughter only began to practice it a year ago.


    It seems that Miaomiao also knows about them.


    "But can Huanxi Chan Gong and the power of double cultivation save her?" Ning Tao hesitated and frowned.


    "Sister LAN is the strength of Xianjun level. She has to carry nine meteorites to protect everyone. But most of her meridians are broken, her muscles and bones are broken, and her viscera are also injured. She must have" imperial elixir "to cure her."


    "The immortal elixir doesn''t work much for her. This is the ninth district. There should be a sale of" emperor elixir ". Help her to stabilize the injury first, and I''ll look for it."


    Qu Miaomiao explained anxiously.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao knew that the path of Dan was divided into three parts: "fan Dan, Ling Dan, Bao Dan, Xian Dan, di Dan, Huang Dan, and even Holy Dan


    Saint Dan is said to exist only in legend.


    Lian ningtao just heard about it.


    Thinking of this, he quickly turned out a space ring and said, "there are 1.5 billion star beads in it. You can go to the Mo gang for help. They are familiar with the wasteland army, and then contact the academy to let them do it."


    Qu Miaomiao took the space ring and nodded: "don''t worry, young master, I will come back as soon as possible."


    Finish saying, then hurriedly set out.


    Ning Tao climbs to bed and poses tutor Tang Lan to practice. He is happy with the highest level of Zen. He doesn''t have to have water and milk. He can also Shenjiao.


    This is very helpful to cultivation.


    It can also enhance the mind.


    However, Ning Tao seldom shows it at this level, because it will peep into each other''s memory.


    Who has no secret?


    He only practiced with sister Xia, Yiyi and elder martial sister, and exposed his body and mind to each other.


    Ning Tao just about to start, suddenly pause, hesitated for a moment, if really do so, I''m afraid that her secret will be known by her, it''s about the survival of millions of creatures in the galaxy, the holy land.


    But if you don''t get enough time, under the perspective, he saw Tang Lan seriously injured, I''m afraid it can''t last a cup of tea at all.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    Ning Tao tangled, do not know what to do?


    Do you really want to use the safety risk of the galaxy to exchange one person''s life?


    "Cough..."


    Tang Lan painfully coughs up blood and is about to fall down. However, a pair of big hands catch him. Ning Tao sighs. He really can''t bear it.


    A bite, can only decisively spell one.


    "Joyful Chan Gong, Shenjiao!"


    Under the mobilization of Yang Qi, Yin Qi also moved, and soon moved to a big Sunday.


    Tang Lan''s eyebrows were frowning, but her expression was relieved by one point, and a force was added to relieve her injury. A black and a white gradually interweaved into a Tai Chi diagram.


    "Taboo, Qinglian Zaohua Sutra!"


    Although this is the best way to treat injuries, their accomplishments are far from perfect.


    But that''s all we can do right now.


    We can only wait for Miaomiao to find Didan!


    "Hum Hum... "


    The blue light is shining, and the Yin and yang fish are surrounded.


    Ning Tao and Tang Lan are wrapped by the light. They seem to be full of vitality, but they always feel a sense of coldness. They gradually radiate from Tang Lan.


    One pillar incense, two pillars incense, three pillars incense!


    "Damn, hold on..."


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. Even if the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, he still has to stick to it until the last moment.


    If he released his hand at the moment, Tang Lan would get worse in an instant. He would die soon, or he would die suddenly, because the injury was suppressed too hard.


    It can be said that Ning Tao is now fighting with the God of death. He who lets go will lose!


    "I I will never give up on you


    "You are my woman, you can''t die without my permission!"


    "Miaomiao, your young master can''t hold it!"


    "Come on," Ning Tao roared.


    But did not expect, outside the room came a surprise voice, fengfenghuo way: "young master, I found, I found, LAN sister saved."


    Just listen to "bang", the door was heavily opened, Qu Miaomiao rushed in with a tired face.


    And in the hand, holding a crystal clear pill, emitting a strong fragrance, sweet, moistening the lung, and it seems to be Chunzheng pill for many years.


    Generally, this kind of pill has been stored for a long time, and the property of precipitation is even more amazing.


    On the other hand, he can''t afford it.


    Qu Miaomiao rushes up and puts the pill into Tang Lan''s mouth to let her swallow it. He also mobilizes the power of nature to help her slowly digest the vast power of the pill.


    The two hands at the same time, the power of the pill is extracted a little bit, healing Tang Lan''s whole body"Young master, leave the rest to me. You go to have a rest first. Don''t hold on," Qu Miaomiao said with a worried face.


    As soon as Ning Tao listens to it, he immediately takes back his last trace of power. For a long time, he is empty and dizzy.


    "Cough..."


    "Miaomiao, it''s up to you!"


    Under Qu Miaomiao''s nod, Ning Tao staggers out of the room. However, he finds that more than 1000 people, as well as several strangers, are waiting here.


    Floral water a support him, heartache way: "master, are you ok?"


    "I''ll go, Lao Ning. Why are you so empty? What''s the matter? " Huangtian rushes up with an arrow step and puts it on Ning Tao''s wrist. After a moment, his face changes greatly.


    Ning Tao''s Dantian meridians are empty.


    "This..."


    "Don''t worry, he just collapsed. Let him take this elixir, and soon he will be as strong as an ox," a man with ink robes stained with blood flicked his fingers.


    As soon as Huang Tianqi raised his hand, he caught a green pill. When he opened his palm, he looked surprised and said, "this is "Wood or pill?"


    "Commander, how can you..."


    A bodyguard changed color.


    The man in the black robe waved his hand and held his hands down, and said with awe inspiring, "it''s OK, we owe him that."


    "It''s just a piece of wood for pill, a piece of spring for pill. The emperor can give it back. If there is no pill, you can refine it again. If there is no man, there will be nothing!"


    Seeing this, Huang Tianqi didn''t bother to be polite to him, so he put mu huandan into Ning Tao''s mouth.


    "Well Cough... "


    "Can''t you be gentle? Want to choke me? " Ning Tao smiles bitterly and gives him a white look.


    "No way. If you die, who can I challenge? You are the one I want to defeat. "


    Huang Tianqi patted his chest and said.


    At this time, Dan medicine into the abdomen, the power of the medicine spread out, suddenly felt the majestic power of the medicine, Ning Tao a spirit, refreshing, is really a good Dan medicine.


    He immediately got up and rushed to the man with the ink robe dyed with blood. He arched his hand and said, "thank you for your kindness."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s something wrong with my staff. Naturally, I will take responsibility. Don''t worry. I will give you an account of this matter."


    "I really want to see what is not a long-sighted thing. I dare to use it in my army."


    The man in the black robe snorted coldly.


    More than a dozen bodyguards around lowered their heads and stood by at any time without saying a word.


    On the other side, Huang Tianqi glared and said, "I said Mo million, is that still necessary? It must be Sikong letter, not that son of a bitch. My name is written upside down. "


    In the crowd, black and blue ink string hastily signal, in this situation you give some face.


    In addition to your brother-in-law and my brother-in-law, this one is also the commander and commander of the Dahuang army in the Dahuang war yard. He is in charge of the three armies. At the same time, he himself is an extremely powerful Immortal Emperor.


    Be honored by outsiders as Lengmo Xianhuang!


    What''s more, he just stepped back from the battlefield and came here without stopping.


    The man in the black robe coughed, glared at him and said, "I will find out this matter as soon as possible, but no matter who instructed me, I will not spare him."


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first!"


    "Well You... "


    When Huang Tianqi saw the man in the black robe slip away, he was so angry that he wanted to check again. When would he have to check?


    Ink string helpless, also busy sneak away.


    Seeing this, the head of Sikong was suspicious and curious, and said: "Lao Qi, it''s not right. How can I always feel that the commander of Dahuang is a little afraid of you?"


    "It''s not supposed to be!"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he also felt that his words were reasonable. This military commander gave him a sense of oppression no less than vice president.


    Maybe even better!


    Huang Tianqi sniffed and said mysteriously, "do you want to know?"


    Sikong head fiercely nodded.


    "You are from bawangzong. Why should I tell you?" Huang Tianqi gave him a look of disgust.


    "You..."


    Sikong''s head is so angry that his teeth itch. Ning Tao has no choice but to smile bitterly. These two people are really a pair of living treasures, but there is a voice in his ear: "I''m afraid of my daughter-in-law, just my sister!"


    Ning Tao a Leng, eyes son almost didn''t stare out, the majestic Dahuang commander unexpectedly afraid of wife?


    There is a shrewd wife at home!


    Isn''t that funny?


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao choked a smile, quickly got up and said vaguely: "I I''ll go to adjust my breath, and you''ll all be busy. "


    Huang Tianqi is also proud of the negative hand to leave.


    "Ah, Lao Ning, do you know something?" With a strange look on his face, chief Sikong said


    A day later, Tang Lan completely stabilized.


    Qu Miaomiao is very tired. Fortunately, she rescued Tang Lan''s tutor. The first thing Tang Lan did when she woke up was pale: "I I want to see Ning Tao... "Ning Tao comes after hearing the news. When he sees Tang Lan, they are silent and Qu Miaomiao leaves.


    "I Is it true that I remember you Tang Lan pursed her pale lips and said bitterly.


    "Yes Ning Tao said quietly.


    Hearing this, Tang Lan laughs and shakes her head: "I''m so stupid. I''m so wrong. It''s me who forced you to this point."


    Suddenly, she took out a jade sword, gritted her teeth and said, "I can keep the secret for you when I die."


    Ning Tao a flash, a catch suicide of her, affectionate way: "things have happened, don''t regret, my things, you know, probably, if you die, then I won''t save you in vain."


    "All about galaxy, you should never know, I believe you, because you are my woman."


    In a word, let Tang Lan tears, guilt way: "it''s all my fault, sorry."


    "I will keep my mouth shut for you all about the galaxy. Even if I die, I will never reveal a word. I swear with my life and heart!"

 Chapter 2830

    "Eternal holy land, galaxy..."


    Tang Lan had imagined some private affairs of Ning Tao before, but she never thought it would be so shocking.


    It matters so much.


    It was such a heavy mission that pressed him!


    Just a holy land of time and space, she can understand the seriousness of it, which is the survival of hundreds of millions of creatures, but Ning Tao is willing to take the risk to save her.


    She was moved and guilty!


    They hugged each other tightly, this moment is so intimate, because Tang Lan knew Ning Tao''s past, and Ning Tao never saw Tang Lan''s past.


    A strong woman, step by step by their own efforts, hard, come to today''s position.


    All in silence


    Outside the Ninth District, there are wars everywhere. Tens of millions of friars, like meat grinder, fight with the army of wild animals to the death. Wild animals are endless, and friars are in constant flow. The famine here is like Shura''s purgatory.


    In the Ninth District, the powerful prohibition is as solid as gold, just like the lifeline of blocking the enemy''s flood.


    There are dozens of Frontier front stations like this, which are composed of major families. The Everbright academy is responsible for 20 areas.


    Is the accumulation of billions of years empty?


    Overlord star is not to be outdone!


    The next day, dahuangtang was ready, and the task could not be delayed.


    If you delay the flight, it''s not a pity to die.


    After Ning Tao has cleaned up, he leads the people out of the ninth district with Mo gang.


    However, some acquaintances have just gathered outside the Ninth District, and they also plan to go out to do tasks. It''s not that their friends don''t get together. The world is so small that they can always touch them.


    "Sikongxin, you son of a bitch, how dare you harm me? You are so cruel


    When Huang Tianqi saw the leader, he immediately scolded.


    Ning Tao, the face of Si Kong head and others, is also an instant cold down, one by one murderous.


    In the procession, a young man with a folding fan sniffed, narrowed his eyes and sneered, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand


    "But if you die, I''ll save a lot of trouble. Unfortunately, I wasn''t there that day. Tut tut..."


    "You..."


    Huang Tianqi stares, but Ning Tao pulls him and stops Mo Xian and others. He says to Sikong, "what happened to the city wall? Did you do it?"


    "So what? So what if not? What''s the difference? Why should I answer you? "


    "By the way, just to introduce you to a new friend, but he is very interested in you."


    Sikong letter arrogant proud way.


    During the conversation, a cold young man came out of the crowd, with a rebellious look and gloomy eyes. He stared at Ning Tao and said contemptuously, "are you that Ning Tao? Waste my brother''s garbage


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, found his appearance and Chu Xuan is very similar, heart suddenly a bright, negative hand way: "you are that waste Chu Xuan brother Chu Xiao?"


    "You know me?"


    "Of course, it''s just a bigger piece of trash. What? Your Chu family Don''t you worry about the queen


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Liang Xinghe, hualushui and others burst out laughing. They still remember Chu Xuan''s tragedy.


    How embarrassed, how embarrassed.


    I guess it''s not even a man now.


    "You You all deserve to die... "


    Chu Xiao''s eyes were angry, his teeth were almost broken, and his brother''s shape was not made by these people. With a roar, the terror of the three souls broke out and locked several people like a murderer.


    Ning Tao eyes a MI, in the heart had some vigilance, didn''t expect, this guy still has a little ability.


    What''s more, now he''s colluding with the three mentors, and Qin Guang. His real strength is much stronger than the surface, but he''s well prepared.


    At this time, Mo Xian glanced at him and said sarcastically, "if it''s OK, we''ll go first. Take care of yourself. You''d better find a corpse collector."


    Chu Xiao was very angry, but Sikong letter stood in front of him, waving a folding fan. He looked at Moxian with a smile. Ning Tao said: "this is each other!"


    "Especially ningmen master, you should be careful!"


    Ning Tao sneers. The two sides pass each other like this, each with a ghost in his heart, hiding a murder opportunity


    Seeing Ning Tao and his party leave, Chu Xiao calms down and says, "why don''t you let me do it?"


    "Are you out of your mind? Can you beat the ink string? Or can we beat the wild army? Can you use your brain? Don''t move Mo Xian and those people, but Ning Tao must die in the sunset Canyon! "


    Sikongxin put away the refraction and showed a fierce light on his face.


    Half a day later.


    Thousands of people finally arrived at their destination, but the whole frontier wasteland was famous Sunset Canyon!


    When Ning Tao looked around, he found that this place was really magical. It was smooth and smooth, with a ring around it. It was like the sky of the corridor was cut open. When the sun set, the canyon was covered with golden afterglow.It''s beautiful.


    "Brother Ning, the task location is ahead. The task of our two gangs is a serial task.


    "Assist the wasteland army and wipe out the wild animals here. Otherwise, they will go straight to the ninth district."


    "It''s better to have a look first. The first two tasks are OK, but the last one is troublesome."


    Mo Xian frowned and explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao also nodded: "good, let''s run in first, don''t worry so much."


    "The sunset Canyon is very long. I''m afraid it leads to the edge of the wasteland. It''s not a short time to clean up the hidden wild animals."


    Everyone nodded, one by one very nervous, like the usual kind of small fight in here far.


    This is often a million level war, even more amazing than the war between the stars. If you are not nervous, it is fake, and the immortal can fall.


    Suddenly, Qu Miaomiao blinked his big black eyes and asked curiously, "how can I look at this sunset Canyon? It seems that it was created by human accident."


    "My sister has good eyesight. There are many legends about this sunset canyon. I heard my brother say that a long time ago, it seemed that there was a great power named" sunset Immortal Emperor "who fought with the giant beast in the starry sky here."


    "At that time, the ninth district was fragmented. It was this great energy who stepped forward and finally fell down with the star giant. But no one found his body."


    A lady from a big family explained.


    This girl is mo Xian''s sister. Mo Li is said to be in the top 20 of the list.


    All of a sudden, there are legends everywhere. If this sunset Canyon is really like what she said, how fierce the war would have been?


    How strong is it that we have to be able to strike this blow?


    Ning Tao took out his long gun and solemnly said, "well, now is not the time to think about this. The task is important."


    "Cheer me up. Anyone who loses his life to me will get it back from the hell."


    "Yes ~!"


    A line of thousands of people, along the canyon all the way deep, you can see the two sides fighting from a distance.


    Ning Tao''s fighting spirit is burning, and his blood is flowing all over his body again. He has killed himself among the wild animals. Now his cultivation has reached seven spirits, and he is only one step away from the great emperor. I hope he can make a breakthrough here.


    It has been more than two years since he left the galaxy, and he has no time to delay.


    You can''t stay here for the third year at most!


    What''s more, it''s just enough to swallow the key of longevity here. At present, it''s only 75%. By the way, you can''t just buy one-way tickets, but also return tickets!


    Otherwise, it''s too long to accumulate energy in the galaxy. It''s like a dog licking, and nothing will be let go

 Chapter 2831

    "Kill..."


    A unit of the wasteland army, which was in a bad situation, suddenly got the full help of thousands of proud and strong men.


    It was a quick draw.


    In particular, Ning Tao, Huang Tianqi, Si kongshou and Mo Xian were just like swords.


    In a flash, the wild beast was at a loss.


    "Don''t be afraid, general. We''ll help you!"


    General Mo Guang was stunned when he saw this. Is this the group of freshmen the commander asked him to take care of?


    How to hunt one by one?


    And it looks like they take care of themselves!


    It''s more than half a month since the B-level natural disaster broke out. This is the first batch of support.


    Originally, Mo Guang was still very reluctant, and his task was extremely difficult, so he added new students to make trouble for him.


    But when I saw him today, I really blinded his 24K dog eyes. I felt that he was an ancient beast out of the cage, bloodthirsty, brave and cruel. There were even more than a dozen people who bravely killed in the wild.


    Are you sure he''s a freshman?


    The commander really loves him. He''s really brilliant!


    Mo Guang landing immediately surprised roared: "brothers, fight back, this wave of beast tide to me down, must not let a wild beast over my line of defense."


    "People are there, mountains and rivers are there!"


    "Yes ~!"


    As soon as the words came out, the crowd roared with high spirits, breaking out the force to crush the surging tide of animals.


    "Ah..."


    "Eighteen word wasteful array, disease!"


    "Angry dragon formation, open!"


    "Cage formation, open!"


    In a flash, all kinds of startling array started, and a series of serial killing array broke out one after another, instantly strangling a head of wild animals in the invisible.


    No monster or King level monster can cross this array.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao roared, and his spear turned the river and the sea. Although the wild beast was powerful, there were few powerful ones. Basically, one shot at a time, and the white edge of the king fell down, which was a blood hole.


    With a long gun, a large area will be cleared.


    All of a sudden, Sikong shouts excitedly: "Lao Ning, Lao Qi, do you dare to compare, see who killed more?"


    "Ha ha, good. I''m worried that I have no place to play. I''m just comparing with Lao Ning. We are both emperors now, but we don''t have to lose to him. Let''s have a little bet to help us. A billion stars."


    Huang Tian Qi''s heroic waving way.


    Zhao Hou, Liang Xinghe, Jiang Zhong, Hua Meili and others were all full of energy. They roared: "count us, and me..."


    Ning Tao wry smile, oneself haven''t promised yet, immediately way: "that you prepare star bead."


    Ink string, ink from a distance, also laugh: "very lively ah, also count us one."


    Huang Tianqi suddenly turned green, rolled his eyes and said contemptuously, "I said, can you still order your face? The two powerful fairies, isn''t that bullying? "


    "If we kill six heads, it''s equal to one of you. That''s fair. I''ll put down two billion."


    Ink string heroic smile way.


    Hualushui and others are shivering in the rear. What are the conditions? How many mines are there at home


    "You little bastards, can you be more serious? It''s a battle, it''s a war, it''s a natural disaster. Do you think it''s your back garden


    General Mo Guang said angrily with a stiff smile.


    "Well, I''ll be serious. You''ll all lose," shouts Huang Tianqi, and his battle axe is born.


    "Emperor''s law, the three forms of great famine!"


    With a sweep of the Tomahawk, it empties a hundred meters in an instant.


    The head of Sikong didn''t try to give in too much. Once the nine robber sword technique was used, the nine swords overlapped and the killing power was extremely amazing.


    A wild animal was ground to pieces.


    Then, ink string, Zhao Hou and others have hands, like the eight immortals across the sea, each show magic.


    "The emperor''s law, the Zhao family''s gun law!"


    "Difa, Moyun palm!"


    More than a dozen people are just like eating Dabu pills, and each one is as brave as a cow. In this endless tide of animals, the movements raised by more than a dozen people are extremely shocking.


    When they were proud, a huge roar suddenly came from the front.


    All of them were stunned.


    See Ning Tao momentum, a person a gun, into the enemy''s belly, like a wind up hell god, a person flat all the way, a person blood ten square.


    "A thousand years!"


    "Forever!"


    "Broken mountains and rivers!"


    "Turn the world around!"


    "Even the eight wastelands!"


    "Ding Liuhe!"


    "Move the universe!"


    "Break the sky!""1200 times The melting pot of war


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the eyes of the people, Ning Tao is like a long dragon, rushing forward, the front is the sea, behind is the vacuum ruins, people are worried.


    Before you know it, you are going to attack the enemy.


    "My mother, is this guy hanging up?" Huang Tianqi comforts the little heart and shivers.


    "Abnormal, too abnormal..."


    On the one hand, Zhao Hou killed the enemy, on the other hand, he struggled.


    And general Mo Guang and others were stunned. Is this really a new life? How does it feel like a bunch of demons are coming? One of his eyes almost jumped out.


    The situation is being reversed little by little.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Sikong first took a deep breath, suddenly roared, and his combat effectiveness was greatly improved by several grades. He said with red eyes, "I will never lose again!"


    "Kill..."


    Thousands of people pounced on each other and gradually became red. The tide of animals came one after another.


    The cry of killing in the canyon is earth shaking.


    among the wild animals, there is no lack of powerful existence, such as leaders, mutant animals, and familiar ones Waster master.


    An individual is as strong as an elephant, with a long horn and thick skin. Some nine level wild animals can even stay in the starry sky and have innate immunity to low temperature.


    This is naturally the inheritance of the star giant.


    You know, once born, the star giants are at least monsters, and they are in the wilderness, deep in the universe, naturally fearless of low temperature, which is their paradise.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao grits his teeth and insists that he is not for the sake of gambling or for the sake of competition.


    It''s about going back to the galaxy one day earlier.


    Every wild beast he killed was collected by him, and the second space of yanglingjie was almost full. No matter how strong or weak he was, he was never picky.


    The method of shooting is getting stronger and stronger in this sofa. It becomes extremely tricky and poisonous. It kills you as soon as you make a shot.


    From afternoon to noon the next day, I don''t know how many waves I carried? As if endless, unable to carry, he stepped down to have a rest. After the rest, he rushed up again with his gun, making Mo Guang scared.


    It''s not a bunch of lunatics here, is it?


    Ning Tao, in particular, was so perverted that he was killed by him in a moment.


    The level of fairy king is blocked by him and Moxian. So far, there has been no royal monster.


    His cultivation is also the primary Immortal King!


    At dusk, the endless tide of beasts was finally exhausted. The last one, the waster Lord, was smashed by Ning Tao. At the end of the battle, he was also lying on the mountain like corpse, breathing heavily.


    I don''t want to move a finger.


    Everyone is the same, but there is one thing very tacit understanding, obediently will bet all out.


    Do you still need to count?


    It''s hard to count. Their faces are gone!


    "This freak..."

 Chapter 2832

    This kind of rhythm, gradually accepted by everyone, fighting, bloody, unknowingly stronger.


    Everyone has improved several times.


    Hovering on the edge of life and death.


    Stimulate potential!


    Although it''s boring and full of danger, Ning Tao always rushes to the front when the tide of animals comes, and his mind always pays attention to everyone.


    Often when someone is in danger of life, a big hand will push him away, or pull him back.


    The way of space is brought into full play by Ning Tao.


    The casualties of their new and old students have also been reduced to the lowest point. Both the mob and dahuangtang have the highest respect for Ning Tao.


    Even surpasses the ink string for a time.


    At the same time, in the wild beast''s crazy killing, they also took the opportunity to gradually push forward, long ago from the original place, moving forward as much as 80000 meters.


    This depth is very close to the hinterland of Frontier wasteland, and the first level a task has been completed.


    More than half of the second level a task has been completed.


    However, it has been more than half a month since we took this step


    "Huhu..."


    After blocking the next wave of animal tide, Ning Tao and others are too tired to breathe. What wave is this? The attack of animal tide is more and more fierce.


    There was a sense of uneasiness.


    "I''ll go, you can''t let go of water, let''s win once, it''s too abnormal for you," Huang Tianqi cried to the hundred meter corpse mountain, lying in the corpses everywhere.


    There was a long scar like a centipede on his chest, which showed that he had the courage of iron and blood.


    This is eight days ago, he was attacked by a wasteland owner, and his claws passed through his chest. This is why Ning Tao pulled him back in time to register.


    Sikong head, Zhao Hou and others are not much better. There are countless ferocious scars all over them.


    Hearing the speech, Ning Tao stood up and said with a smile: "so, you should accept your fate. If you want to surpass me in this life, unless I let the water go


    Liang Xinghe looked at Ning Tao and said with a depressed face: "I don''t understand. We all go through life and death, with many scars. You know that every time you hurt more than us, why do you feel like nothing?"


    "The most exasperating thing is that I didn''t even leave a scar. A handsome man like me has been tarnished."


    "Cut..."


    The crowd rolled their eyes wildly.


    However, what he said is not without reason. Ning Tao is much more seriously injured than them, but he can''t see a scar, and he will be alive soon.


    This guy is a battle maniac. Once, general Mo Guang almost went to play cards.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with him


    Ning Tao laughs but does not speak, but Tang Lan''s tutor on one side knows that it is the credit of Qinglian''s creation Sutra.


    A few days ago, when she recovered completely from her injury, she rushed to help Ning Tao. One is to complete the task, the other is to help Ning Tao fill the key to longevity.


    The strength of her immortal king, ordinary King level wild beast, can''t support her two or three times.


    Among them, there was also a king level monster. Fortunately, the two immortal kings joined hands to smash it. Poor Ning Tao only collected some debris.


    However, today''s key to longevity has reached a gratifying 99%£¡


    It''s not only the hands of two people, but also the corpses are useless. Once the materials are cut, they are useless. So Ning Tao collects them all. In addition, after winning every bet, he will give half of the star beads to everyone.


    It is used to buy healing medicine and protect life.


    Therefore, this is the reason why Ning Tao has such a high reputation. Even Mo Xian respects Ning Tao for being a man and taking their money to bribe everyone.


    But they won!


    As we all know, Ning Tao has the habit of collecting corpses, so he deliberately left them to him.


    "Win win..."


    Just as they were making fun of each other, general Mo Guang suddenly flew over and said to Ning Tao in a deep voice, "cheer up, there''s something wrong. I''ve sent six spies to explore in the depths, and all of them have an accident."


    "Your third A-level task is a bit difficult. We can''t get in the deep valley."


    Ning Tao and others frowned and doubted: "what''s the matter? Aren''t there not many wild animals in the Canyon? "


    "It shouldn''t be hard to sneak in, by rights!"


    "Yes, there used to be a wave of animal tides every two days, but this time it took four days. After a while, I''m afraid the wild animals in the canyon will be gone."


    Sikongshou felt his chin and hesitated.


    There was a lot of discussion and strange things were said. It seems that there are always some strange sounds in the canyon.


    The wild animals also seem to have command.


    And Qu Miaomiao, sipping a pair of red lips, staring at the depth, the deeper, the more palpitations she felt, as if there was something in it that frightened her.


    Can''t you tell me?


    At this time, the wild days of pain way: "then how to do? Of the three tasks, only the last one is missing. As long as we finish them, we can go back to the college. ""I heard that the son of a bitch, sikongxin, seems to have almost finished their three tasks."


    "How can we lose to him!"


    As soon as he said the letter, everyone was angry. But there was no good way to deal with this last task. He was depressed and tired of it.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao pondered for a while and said, "let me have a try."


    "I know the way of space. It''s not so easy for the strong Immortal King to catch me. I''m the most suitable one to inquire about information..."


    "No, absolutely not!"


    As soon as his words came out, almost all the people on the scene were strongly opposed, and the voice was as loud as thunder.


    "Er..."


    "Why are you so excited? Now it''s really the best time for me," Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    "That''s no good. I don''t agree. How can the headmaster commit the risk alone? Do we all eat dry food? I don''t agree. We can''t watch you die... "


    Huang Tianqi strongly opposed it.


    "I''m also against it. We can think of another way. If we can''t, we can ask the commander for help."


    Sikongshou, Moxian and others are also against it.


    General Mo Guang also shook his head.


    He can be clear, these are the darling of the college, especially Ning Tao, or new Wang, if anything happens, he can''t afford to.


    Tang Lan pondered for a while, suddenly way: "otherwise, I accompany you to go together?"


    "No, you have to stay here. I can do without you, but I can''t do without you."


    Ning Tao shakes his head.


    Seeing that people still wanted to speak, Ning Tao said: "don''t try to persuade me. I have made up my mind. In the past half a month, no matter how well we protected ourselves, we still lost hundreds of brothers. I can''t go on like this."


    "The third task must be finished as soon as possible. Things start because of me and naturally end because of me."


    "I''m not going to let you stay in danger!"


    As soon as the words came out, they were all silent. When they came, there were nearly 5000 people, but now there are barely 4000 people. This is still under the protection of the great wilderness army.


    If the task is not completed late, the casualties of these people will be even greater.


    Who is not in a hurry?


    Seeing the silence of the crowd, Ning Tao immediately said, "OK, that''s a deal. I''ll go to the deep valley alone and wait for my good news here."


    "I swear, I will come back!"

 Chapter 2833

    Understand Ning Tao''s mind, people also know not to persuade him, can only pray silently in the heart.


    As he said, Tang Lan and Mo Guang, although they are strong, are the pillars of the whole team. They don''t mean they can leave without leaving.


    Just like last time, a king level wild beast suddenly attacked them, causing them heavy losses.


    And Mo Xian, Mo Li and so on, although they are all strong celestial kings, they are not necessarily better than Ning Tao''s way of space.


    So he is really the most suitable person!


    Half a day later, Ning Tao took over the high-grade jade tube in Mo Guang''s hand. It was something that could only be used for urgent communication. The cost was very expensive. In Mo Guang''s hand, there was only one jade tube, which he had prepared for the commander.


    As long as Ning Tao stores the information in the canyon in a jade tube, once crushed, Mo Guang will know.


    Moreover, Tang Lan also solemnly explained that if Ning Tao would come back in three days, they would withdraw temporarily and go deep into the enemy''s abdomen with Mo Guang to find someone.


    When everything is properly charged, Ning Tao resolutely goes to the canyon, and his body shape seems to turn into wind.


    "Whoosh..."


    Tang Lan stretched out her jade hand in the air, pursed her red lips, and complained: "little villain, if you dare not come back, I will never let you go..."


    Qu Miaomiao was also worried.


    However, when all the people and gods pay attention to it, a dark shadow follows it, just like a ghost at night.


    Speed is still very fast, although not to catch up with Ning Tao, but at least he will not be easily thrown away.


    Even Tang Lan and Mo Guang fail to notice him


    Ning Tao''s body can enter the space at any time. He keeps a high vigilance. Several spies have been planted here. He doesn''t want to follow them.


    There must be something unusual in it.


    I just don''t know what will happen


    For most of the past half a month, he has made rapid progress, and his cultivation has easily reached the late stage of the seven spirits.


    But there is no chance to break through the great emperor.


    The key to longevity is 99%. The corpses of the immortals are all fed to it. Isn''t it growing fast? It''s estimated that it won''t be long before they will be full.


    Moreover, he specially cleared out the second space for the storage of human remains.


    For his return ticket from Galaxy!


    The fifth turn, this progress is relatively slow, the energy required is too vast, Ning Tao think all headache, so many demon Dan feed it only 40%.


    However, the benefits are amazing. He is also looking forward to the arrival of the fifth nirvana.


    The number of star beads in hand has also reached 8 billion, which originally reached 10 billion, but some of them have been spent, and some of them have been given to our brothers.


    He also gave toilet water 600 million yuan as sugar beans.


    That''s his apprentice. Can he not hurt? But also hard, self-motivated, will soon be able to break through the six spirits, his two sisters than the talent is much better.


    In a word, everything is ready now, only the east wind is needed.


    Is the chance to break through the great emperor!


    Once promoted, he immediately returned to the galaxy. He couldn''t delay every minute. Although the one soul emperor couldn''t deal with the abnormal Yan Feitian.


    But his second elder martial brother said that he and his eldest elder martial brother were ready to help themselves.


    I can only trust them!


    In addition to these, he also has a small regret, that is not able to buy a time tower.


    He asked elder Liu, he said that the time tower is not that you can''t buy it, but that the price is too expensive.


    Such forces as dongxuantian and xuanluozong will smash the pot and sell iron even if they have the ability to buy it.


    Moreover, even if you have money to buy, you have to wait for the right time. There will be interstellar auctions every hundred years, or you can go to the holy land of time and space to customize and buy directly.


    It is said that a time tower needs 10 billion stars, a two-layer time tower needs 50 billion,


    three layers of 150 billion, four layers of 300 billion, five layers of 600 billion, six layers of one trillion


    It''s just the marked price. If you really want to buy it, it''s more expensive. Generally, only big forces can afford it.


    Ning Tao has neither money nor time, so the time tower can only be a pity. In short, the most important thing now is to break through to the emperor.


    And then finish the current A-level task.


    "Whoosh..."


    Along the way, I dodged the inspection of seven or eight waves of monsters, and suddenly felt a burning breath coming

 Chapter 2834

    Ning Tao eyebrow a wrinkly, where come of a scorching breath, volcano? Magma? Or what treasure?


    It''s an endless mountain.


    "Strange..."


    All of a sudden, an oppressive breath came to him. He was almost subconscious, so he dodged to a corner and hid in the Yangling ring.


    "Step on..."


    "Roar A bunch of rubbish, even a group of human beings can''t make it, but also let them so close to the depths. If you destroy the good deeds of "master Yanjiao", you will have ten lives, not enough to die. "


    A long, rough roar.


    Inside the ring, Ning Tao quietly let out a trace of divine thoughts. Observing the outside, he found that it was a king level waster Lord who was scolding more than a dozen King level wasters in an angry voice.


    Is there such a strong defense deep in the Canyon?


    It''s really tricky!


    "Who? Get out, "suddenly, the king yelled around.


    Ning Tao is scared to shiver, hastily take back the idea.


    But more than a dozen King level wasters are at a loss. Where is anyone? Is the boss nervous? They don''t feel anything.


    "Huhu..."


    The king''s waster master looked at it several times with wide eyes. His face was fierce, but it was empty all around. There was no one at all. Was it an illusion? Although human beings have sent spies, they can''t reach this depth, can they?


    But it is in the deep edge of the sunset Canyon, arranged more than ten layers of defense, flies can not fly in.


    I think it''s too nervous.


    After thinking about it, he immediately glared and scolded, "in a word, you''ve all tightened up for me. Human beings are trying to get in and stop me."


    "No matter what, you should hold those human beings down for me, and never let a person get close to Yanjiao."


    "Yes ~"


    a dozen King level wasters trembled with fear


    In the ring, Ning Tao is frightened and pale. Does that King level waster Lord belong to a dog? How did you find yourself so soon?


    Did you really expose yourself?


    Ning Tao was suspicious. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t see the ring move. He didn''t dare to release his mind easily. Otherwise, if he was caught, it would be over.


    Looking at the first, second and third spaces, some of the larger cracks have been self repairing for most of them.


    This is all caused by his impulse when he was in the seven storey Pagoda in the wilderness. In a few months, he should be able to heal completely. I have to say that Yang Lingjie is magic.


    But he still doesn''t understand what this baby is? It seems that there is still a secret!


    This is the ring worn by the immortal Saint


    You know, the puppet she wears is psychic. It''s the puppet Taoist who guards the Galactic portal. Her strength is still immortal. This ring must be extraordinary.


    Suddenly, he thought of another thing, and came to the "primitive tower" with an idea.


    Looking at this towering light tower, it radiates the golden luster of fire, which is extremely shining. A mysterious and mysterious power hovers around, and he is gradually hot.


    In the four story tower, he has been closed for 20 years, and there are too many places to make rapid progress.


    Among them, there is the power of space.


    When he portrays chaos, not only does the power of the world soar, but also the power of space rises. After all, the two are the same. A year ago, he cracked the second space lock and failed. This time, he is full of confidence.


    Immediately push open the tower door, quickly rushed to the second floor entrance, saw the familiar space lock.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and felt the change of the space lock. His hands gradually condensed and changed, and soon a space key with hundreds of convex points appeared.


    In a moment, the space key was formed, and he did not hesitate to insert it inch by inch into the lock cylinder.


    "Click Click Bang, Bang... "


    Just listen to a crisp ring, let Ning Tao''s heart also jump for a while, and the space lock turned into a streamer, shot into his eyebrows, disappeared.


    Ning Tao is surprised and explores his mind to find that the secret of the space lock is all here.


    "Ha ha, great..."


    Ning Tao is very excited. Looking at the still closed second floor door, he immediately slowly reaches out his hand and pushes it open. With a "creak", Cangmang shop comes.


    There seems to be a layer of light film in front of us. The power is a more powerful disorder of time and space than the first layer.


    He stepped in.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Twenty times the time flow rate, comparable to the imitation four tower, ha ha, beautiful," Ning Tao was so excited that he had a movable four tower.


    One day: twenty days!


    "It''s so cool, there''s wood and there''s..."


    He couldn''t wait to rush to the third lock, but the complexity, mystery and obscurity made him dizzy. The difficulty of the second space lock was not even one tenth of that, which was hard to understand.He gritted his teeth and tried several times, but the key couldn''t be inserted, and his space attainments were far from this level.


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao wry smile, helplessly shook his head, it seems that want to open the third space lock is far away.


    At present, he didn''t dare to go out, and it was boring to be idle. He found some medicinal materials to ponder, and then turned on the stove to refine some medicines. Fortunately, his craftsmanship was declining.


    Today, he has reached the level of an alchemist. His technique is green and unsophisticated, and needs to be honed.


    In order to be prepared, he made some healing medicine for himself in advance. He felt that it was almost time. Ning Tao secretly released a trace of his mind.


    A moment later, with a relaxed look and no danger, he rushed out of the ring.


    "Brush..."


    As soon as Ning Tao appeared, he concealed all the breath of his body. He felt that there was no one around him. It was hard to detect if it wasn''t for the naked eye.


    The ancient Dafa contained thousands of things, including hundreds of rivers and the whole world. Naturally, this little trick didn''t care.


    Unless he''s a lot stronger.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, looked at the mysterious depths of the canyon, and said, "I''d like to have a look, young master. What invisible secrets are hidden in you!"


    "Eye of the candle dragon, perspective!"


    At the same time, he quietly approached inside.


    Today''s perspective is subject to many restrictions, but the increase is still very huge, and not only perspective, but also see the shortcomings of the opponent.


    It''s like a pair of eyes


    However, not long after he left, a shadow came up quietly, lingered in the same place, and then quietly followed ningtao


    "Whoosh..."


    The defense in the canyon is very strict. Powerful wild animals are everywhere. It can be said that the defense is blocked.


    What are you guarding together?


    Ning Tao frowns, the burning breath is more and more thick, like turning, what is it? How could it attract so many wild animals.


    He felt that he was about to touch the truth


    It''s hard to wriggle along the way and avoid many investigations. Ning Tao is extremely sad to get close to the core, which is the deepest valley of the sunset canyon.


    Suddenly, in the corner, he saw such a strange and magical scene.


    A huge object, red pupil, fire horn, race is very noble, now sitting in front of a space, a golden light from here, as if to pull something out of the space.


    "What the hell?"


    "Are you not afraid to be exiled outside the planet?"


    Ning Tao murmurs that he doesn''t dare to get too close. This guy should be a real star monster, and he has a very noble identity.


    It seems that he has the strength of the Immortal King,


    but even his subordinates are respectful to him, so he is not an ordinary star giant.


    And it''s reasonable to say that although it''s deep in the wilderness, it''s very dangerous, but it''s rare to see giant animals in the starry sky. It''s really lucky to see one side of it.


    It''s still such a weak star giant.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    Ning Tao is eccentric. I don''t know what this "Yanjiao" guy is doing? At present, the golden light is rich, like something is about to be pulled out by it.


    "What is it?"


    His perspective also saw a blur.


    Is itching in the heart, suddenly hears a gloomy angry drink: "who peeps here, comes out."


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, subconsciously shrinks to the ring, how to be found again? He''s hiding well, isn''t he? He''s blowing himself up?


    In the outside world, a king level waster Lord waited for a long time, but nothing happened.


    It''s really a trick to bluff people. He doesn''t want to force people out. As long as he can make the intruder feel turbulent, he will lose. What''s more, he really feels the foreign flavor.


    But in a flash.


    He''s not sure about the outcome, either.


    Immediately waved his hand, let his men go to check, we must ensure the safety of "Yanjiao adult".


    They are like slaves made of wild animals, and the star giant is the master. If the master''s young master comes, or even if something happens here, even if they want to die, it''s a luxury.


    This is an unfair game.


    The star giant, the so-called Yanjiao, gradually turned into a red haired man, with a height of two meters, bulging muscles and cold narrow eyes, as if everything was cold and contemptuous.


    He glanced at these stupid wild animals and rolled his eyes. He didn''t care.


    Immediately increase strength and lift objects in the void


    In the ring, Ning Tao couldn''t understand. Is his hiding method so bad? As soon as he gritted his teeth, he rushed into the second floor tower, and then speeded up the time to tutor. There must be something wrong


    After a long time, Ning Tao just weakly released a trace of mind, let the ring card in a small gap.The outside world is at a critical moment, and no one pays attention to who and who. In sight, a dilapidated gold pagoda is being pulled out of the void bit by bit by the "burning horn", which is very hard.


    There is a sense of desolation, vastness, long-term breath, and a sense of tragic blood.


    "It''s coming out. It''s about to come out at last. The legendary red eyed horned beast is really here. No, just under this pagoda, I can feel its breath and call."


    Inflammation horn excited excited way.


    He has been preparing for this day for many years, and has been doing it for more than a month.


    Some of the guards around were ecstatic.


    However, Ning Tao stared at the old pagoda and lost his mind. How could it be? Is it hard to say that the story Mo Li told is true.


    And the owner of this dilapidated pagoda, the sunset Immortal Emperor, saved the elders of the ninth district?

 Chapter 2835

    "Huhu..."


    Hurricanes reverberate in the valley, space cracks, turbulence, storms, all gush out.


    In front of the red haired man, a shabby pagoda was hung out, revealing most of the vicissitudes of the pagoda. It was from the endless void that the "buzz" trembled, revealing a great pressure.


    "Dang Boom... "


    Ning Tao looked at the pagoda, a form he had never seen before.


    It''s not a time tower, it''s like Space magic weapon!


    It''s a magic weapon in the cave!


    Ning Taomei and Yang, although they have never met each other, according to the description, there should be nine out of ten. No wonder District 9 has been trying to verify the rumors for so many years, but it has never been successful.


    It was hidden in the cracks of space.


    So deep!


    If he is now, I''m afraid he can''t find the pagoda, let alone hang it out. The star giant "Yanjiao" really has some ability.


    It seems that the main culprit of sunset Canyon is the star giant!


    He didn''t act rashly. Instead, he hid in his ring and looked at the whole valley secretly. There were many strong people in the valley. There were two king level wasters and more than ten King level wasters. The little ones surrounded the whole valley into iron barrels.


    I''m afraid there''s no way to break this situation except for Xianhuang.


    Moreover, if these wasters attack together, I''m afraid they will easily crush their troops outside the alliance. That''s not good.


    Fortunately, they are all protecting "Yanjiao" now


    At this time, the red haired man "Yanjiao" seems to be holding something between his hands, which ordinary people can''t see at all, but Ning Tao can vaguely see a silk thread and a fishhook, which seems to be completely condensed with the force of space.


    And the fish hook pagoda, the other end tied to the pair of "red horn", looks very different.


    "Crunchy Click... "


    This process is very difficult. The old pagoda has a long history. Some golden lights are dim, but it''s hard. It''s not damaged in turbulence.


    At the moment will be Yanjiao difficult pull out.


    At a certain moment, Yan Jiao''s pupil shrank, and he noticed that the silk thread was broken. He couldn''t drag it any longer. He gritted his teeth and pulled the pagoda with all his strength.


    With a sound of "bang", the silk thread broke. Yanjiao was as pale as thunder. However, the pagoda was pulled out.


    Get rid of the difficult constraints of the space quagmire.


    "Buzz..."


    In a flash, in the consternation of countless pairs, a delicate pagoda suddenly appeared in front of us, floating in the air, "dribbling" spinning.


    The split space cracks, open teeth and claws, ferocious, but with the fastest speed of healing.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s back to normal.


    If there was not an old pagoda in front of me, I''m afraid I would have thought it was just an illusion.


    "This..."


    "Cheng It''s done... "


    Yan Jiao was overjoyed and excited with a ferocious face. He trembled and said, "I have finally succeeded. I have finally succeeded. As long as I open this pagoda, the corpse of" emperor level red pupil Yan Jiao beast "will belong to me."


    "As long as I absorb its essence and blood, I can transform from" red pupil fire horned beast "to" red pupil fire horned beast "again


    "At that time, when I see those proud bastards, what''s the right to show off in front of me?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Congratulations to the little Lord, congratulations to the little Lord," the two king level wasters knelt down and said excitedly.


    You know, there are also three, six and nine classes of giant beasts in the sky. There are many races, and most of them are similar in appearance. The real judge is the "pupils and eyes" of giant beasts in the sky.


    The stronger the blood, the different the color of the pupil.


    It can be roughly divided into six kinds: "black pupil, white pupil, red pupil, red pupil, silver pupil, and the most noble Golden pupil


    Golden pupil star giant, it is the supreme overlord of the universe, an adult golden pupil giant, is enough to destroy the whole wilderness, the strength of terror can not imagine.


    There are few records about it in ancient books


    And their little master is the fire horn clan, and the blood is OK, but the red pupil.


    But it is not reconciled, want to transmute into the highest blood form of the fire horn clan, get stronger power, that is, it dreams of "red pupil burning horn beast".


    Its master had high hopes for it since he was a child, so he named it "Yan Jiao".


    Now, the little Lord is very close to his dream. He is just one last step away


    Ning Tao listened for a while, and gradually understood that this guy came for a corpse in the pagoda.


    Fortunately, it''s not a big conspiracy. After he gets it, he should leave quickly.


    Ning Tao is glad to think of it.


    However, at this time, Yan Jiao''s eyes were scarlet, excited and said with a grim smile, "when I am transformed successfully, I will become a" red pupil Yan Jiao beast ". At the first time, I will kill that group of damned human mole ants outside.""If they hadn''t distracted me, the pagoda would have been hanged. They would have died and died in blood."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "The young master is wise, the young master is powerful," a group of wild Masters said respectfully.


    However, Ning Tao''s face is green in the crevice, and his eyelids can''t help shaking. Uncle Ni, you''re killing yourself. You want to be good even if you take advantage of it.


    "No, we must not let it succeed..."


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and immediately found the expensive "Chuan note" in the ring. He briefly depicted the outline here in the charm.


    Just want to crush, suddenly realized that this is in the ring, there is a space barrier, simply can''t pass out.


    But once he went out at this time, he said that the two king level wasters would soon find out that he didn''t have the confidence to escape under the king level wasters.


    A king level waster is enough for him to drink a pot.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    When he was anxious, he saw that Yan Jiao roared excitedly: "give me Dharma protection, it only takes half a day, I can extract" red pupil blood. "


    "Yes ~"


    the next second, I saw the two monarch level wasters join hands to open the pagoda.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Unexpectedly, the pagoda struggled violently.


    It has a certain spirituality.


    As soon as the pupil of the burning horn shrinks, he suddenly says with great joy: "pagoda spirit, you haven''t been erased? It''s God''s help and submission. I give you the greatest glory. "


    "As long as you hand over the remains of" red eyed horned beast ", I can repair you and make you stronger."


    However, the pagoda roared, and they would rather die than follow it. They even wanted to break through the air and run away. However, the two monarchs suppressed it, and the surging forces suppressed it in its original place, and even wanted to break open the pagoda and take out the corpses.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "I don''t know what to do, even if you don''t follow me, I have a way," Yan Jiao grinned, bit the tip of his tongue, ejected a ball of blood essence, and dropped it on the pagoda.


    At the same time, a pair of red double horns on the forehead flickered slightly, as if calling for something.


    "Secret skill, blood call!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    Invisibly, a dull roar came from the body of the tower. In a flash, the smell of blood was all around, and a stream of pure blood overflowed from the cracked tower.


    "Ha ha, it''s successful. Red pupil is the essence and blood of Yanjiao beast." Yanjiao was ecstatic and absorbed into Hongjiao.


    In the dark, Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. He was worried. Damn it, did it start so soon?


    Do you really want to fight for it?

 Chapter 2836

    Ning Tao grits his teeth. Although he doesn''t know how long this process will last, once it is successful, sister LAN, Miaomiao and dahuangtang will be doomed.


    Outside the canyon, there is a monarch.


    Their team won''t win at all!


    Great disparity in strength!


    If it really comes to that kind of juncture, he will be desperate to rush out and deliver the message with his life.


    Save everyone''s life with his own!


    "Hum Hum... "


    "Boom..."


    The old pagoda struggled desperately, but it was irresistible and ineffective. It has been damaged for many years, and now it has no strength left.


    Not to mention that the other side is well prepared.


    Strength is not proportional.


    And Yan Jiao, ecstatic with a pair of fire horns on his forehead, absorbs the essence and blood gas, his face is flushed, his breath is also rising, and his strength is improving very quickly.


    One of them is deep and bright.


    "Ha ha, it''s too pure and powerful. It''s worthy of being the strongest blood form of my flying horn clan!"


    "Qi Ling, you can''t stop me..."


    In the grimace, a stream of blood gas is engulfed by the burning horn. One of its fire horns is like a red agate, red and red, charming and dignified, symbolizing blood.


    When Ning Tao was anxious, a weak voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "help Help me... "


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao is scared to shiver, stare big eyes, subconsciously way: "who? You Who are you? "


    "You Don''t be afraid. I''m the spirit of the Sunset Tower. It''s the pagoda in front of you. I can''t hold it any longer. If that "imperial corpse" is taken by him, there will be another imperial beast in the future. "


    "If so, the sacrifice of the master will be in vain. I will never allow it to succeed."


    The weak old voice gritted his teeth.


    Ning Tao is still in shock. He is scared out in a cold sweat. Do you think he will be found? "Master, you look up to me too much. One of the minions in the valley can kill me," he said bitterly


    "Even if I want to save it, I have no strength in my heart!"


    As soon as the words came out, the old voice hesitated for a moment, and suddenly said: "the master fought against the" red pupil burning horned beast "and sacrificed himself. With the help of me, I can wipe it out, and I can use the imperial power again."


    "But you can only freeze them and hold them for a while. Do you have any way to find reinforcements?"


    As soon as Ning Tao heard it, he was immediately overjoyed and said, "yes, I have a note here that has been prepared for a long time."


    However, Qi Ling said weakly, "it''s the best, but I have to remind you that I can''t hold on for long. If the reinforcements you ask can''t come in a cup of tea, you and I will die."


    "One A cup of tea? "


    Ning Tao is silly. It only takes him a little time. It takes him a long time to get to the bottom of the earth.


    How is it possible to ask for reinforcements?


    But on second thought, there is no other way at the moment, only dead horse as a live horse doctor.


    Immediately clench one''s teeth way: "elder, spell one!"


    When the words fell, the voice of Qi Ling didn''t come back, but something happened in the valley. In an instant, like the pagoda of an ancient and rare old man, a great power suddenly burst out, and a momentum of emperor burst out.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    In the realm of the emperor, suppress


    This is more than one, it seems that the two terror emperor''s pressure, in the long run into one.


    It was as if the two immortals were oppressing the people.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Yan Jiao screamed, and he opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. The whole figure was hit by a heavy hammer and fell heavily on the ground like a planet.


    Not only was his blood summon stopped, but he was also hurt seriously.


    "What what?


    "Damn it, you still have a hand, asshole, asshole, asshole..."


    Not only he, the two monarch level wasters, but also more than a dozen monarch level wasters, were oppressed in the realm of the emperor, one by one fell into shit, shivering.


    It''s a fear from the bottom of the blood.


    The pressure of terror envelops most of the valley.


    "Ah..."


    Yan Jiao and others roar to get rid of it, but it''s not that easy. It''s Qi Ling''s counterattack.


    One by one, they lie in the same place, embedded in the soil.


    Even looking up is luxury


    Seeing this, Ning Tao comes out of the ring without hesitation and crushes the sound transmission symbol that has just been portrayed.


    "Bang", let his heart a tight.


    The fate of him and the pagoda depends on the rescue. Even if you give him time to run with a cup of tea, you can catch him every minute.


    "I can''t help it. I have to spell it!"


    "Ah Ah... "Yan Jiao was surprised and angry, especially when a human suddenly appeared, which made his heart stagnate. However, when he realized that Ning Tao was just a little immortal cultivation, he almost didn''t laugh and sneered.


    "Is this your trick, man?"


    "It''s a pity that if you can reach the realm of Immortal King, you can join the pagoda to fight out of the siege and escape. Tut Tut, it''s a pity..."


    Ning Tao glanced at him. If it wasn''t for the coercion, even he restrained himself. He had to go in and beat him. He sneered and said, "it''s no pity, you''re dead anyway."


    "I have sent out a rescue. As soon as the strong Terran arrives, it will be your death."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Yan Jiao''s pupil shrank, but he felt the degree of authority and said sarcastically, "is that right? But how long can I wait? At most a stick of incense. "


    "As long as your rescuers don''t come after a stick of incense, Jie Jie, boy, I will make you die very ugly."


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, this guy still play with him heart eye, tool spirit clearly say is a cup of tea, this guy is confused him, immediately sneer: "is it? But our Terran reinforcements only need a cup of tea


    "When the time comes, it will be worse to see who will let who die!"


    The pupil of burning horn shrinks, the facial expression of those wasteland masters also changed, one by one immediately anxious rise.


    "Give me "Ah, ah, ah..."


    "Little bastard, you''d better pray, otherwise, when Ben Shao goes out, he will break you to pieces..."


    "Kill Kill... "


    However, no matter how hard they struggle to get out, the imperial realm is pressing on them. The "pagoda" is the center of the realm.


    Ning Tao cold hum, lazy to pay attention to them, but I don''t know, appearance calm, heart flustered than.


    The palms of my hands are covered with cold sweat.


    Sister LAN, I''m all up to you!


    Now he has no good way, can only wait, but in his heart anxious, but did not notice a shadow, quietly to him.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao frowned and felt that something was wrong. A dark wind came.


    "No, where are the rats?"


    "Kill Roar... "


    Only heard a tiger sing, a huge hanging clear tiger rushed, murderous, extremely fast, although Ning Tao first step aware of the danger, but on the chest or he was hard to grasp.


    Although the shield of yin and Yang didn''t have time to show, there was still inner armor in the body, but it made a spark.


    A splash of blood came out of my chest.


    "Pooh Bang... "


    Ning Tao flew out, covered his chest, forced to take a breath, turned over and fell in mid air, shortness of breath, couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of blood, a pair of congested eyes staring at the tiger.


    "What''s going on? Where''s the tiger from? "


    It''s impossible to come to him quietly!


    All of a sudden, he had an idea in his mind. He widened his eyes and glared at the tiger. He gritted his teeth and said, "chuxiao, it''s this time. Do you want to cover it up?"

 Chapter 2837

    As soon as Ning Tao''s words fell, the fierce tiger with hanging eyes actually gave a ferocious smile. The color of blood red flashed in his eyes. Jie Jie said, "OK, you can recognize it."


    "If it wasn''t for the king''s armor, I would have broken your chest and made you a corpse."


    "But it doesn''t matter, you will die today!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupils shrank and his breath was short. He couldn''t help but say in horror: "it''s really you, but how can it be possible? What are you doing here?


    "I have no idea of you!"


    "Jie Jie..."


    The next second, the huge tiger turned into a young man with a crazy look. It was Ning Tao who had seen him once Chushaw!


    He said sarcastically, "you look down on the three mentors too much. They have earned a reputation in the college for many years. My younger brother chuxuan has not learned even one tenth of Huhe master''s unique knowledge."


    "And now I am highly expected by them. All the three tutors have learned from me."


    "And you study hard on the fourth floor of the time tower, but I also study hard on the fifth floor for one year, which is equivalent to 25 years to understand the three unique skills."


    "All this is to kill you!"


    Ning Tao couldn''t recover for a long time. With a sneer, he looked up and said, "you really have to work hard. Can''t wait for me to die?"


    They fight, but Yan Jiao and others in the realm of the emperor laugh secretly. Stupid human beings will only engage in intrigue and hide their swords in a smile, but this scene is no better for them.


    Fight. The harder you fight, the better. You''d better die together, so that they can reap the benefits.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Chu Xiao red eyes, murderous way: "you''re right, you shouldn''t live, there are a lot of people, are looking forward to you immediately to die, didn''t expect the changes under the gate, unexpectedly didn''t kill you."


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately stare big eyes, angry eyes way: "that matter of mastermind, is it you?"


    "Jie Jie, the real mastermind, you can never know, because you Never guess


    "Go to hell with your doubts. I''ll take your head to see my brother. This magic weapon in the cave is also mine."


    Chuxiao gave a grim smile and rushed out in an instant.


    I saw that the fury of the three spirits was unreservedly shot out with one hand, just like a tiger going down the mountain. From this blow, we can see that the Tiger Crane formula that Chu Xuan used on that day was far less than half that of Chu Xiao.


    "Tiger boxing!"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped, so he had to swallow the medicine. He said angrily, "if you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have the ability. Don''t be pecked."


    "1200 times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, zulongquan!"


    This move is very convenient and powerful. It only makes one part ten times higher than the whole body.


    In the blink of an eye, the fists collided heavily.


    "Bang Boom... "


    In an instant, Ning Tao vomited blood and flew upside down, numb his whole arm, and even hit the cliff heavily.


    He didn''t feel well. Chuxiao was no better. His face was flushed and his throat was filled with sweetness. He smashed three huge stones before he stopped. The pain from his fist was like hitting a steel plate.


    "Damn it, little bastard!"


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao crawls out and stares at Chu Xiao. He takes a look at Yan Jiao and others who are gloating. He says: "master, can you help me suppress him?"


    "No, it''s my limit now, you You have to hurry up. There''s only half a cup of tea left. Don''t let him attack me... "


    It''s a hard way for Qi Ling to go on and on.


    From his words, it is not hard to hear that he is like a withered old man, weak and ready to break.


    Think about it, I don''t know how many years in that space? Being washed away by the turbulent flow of space all day, what is consumed is the energy of the spirit, even the source.


    Ning Tao a listen, the facial expression is gloomy to come down, raise head way: "Chu Xiao, at present is not the time that you and I solve private affairs, if they are released, not only I die, you also can''t live."


    "If you don''t run away at this time, even at your speed, you can''t escape the pursuit of Xianjun."


    As soon as the words came down, Yan Jiao said with a grim smile: "brother, you don''t have to worry. Ben Shao appreciates you very much. I can guarantee that he won''t send his men to chase you."


    But chuxiao gave him a white look and said with a sneer, "do you think I''m a fool? Will you believe what you say? "


    "You..."


    Yanjiao almost didn''t bleed by gas.


    Ning Tao just a joy, but listen to Chu Xiao also sneer: "you don''t have to be lucky, although you say very reasonable, but I said you must die."


    "If you can take this last move, you will be lucky. However, you will also die under their hands, which is revenge. Anyway, you are all dead, depending on which way you die."Chuxiao grinned mysteriously.


    In the process of Ning Tao''s color change, he suddenly took a deep breath and burst his upper body''s clothes. With a touch of bronze muscle, he suddenly swelled, strong and rough, and his whole body was full of explosive power.


    "Emperor Dharma, refine the real body


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. This should be master Henglian''s unique skill. His courage is by no means weaker than that of him. It seems that there is a heaven outside and there are people outside.


    But it''s not over yet. Chu Xiao suddenly rises nine feet high, and his body is filled with immortal Qi, which is more powerful. At the same time, a fierce tiger and a white crane are interwoven.


    "The emperor''s law, the spirit of jade spirit!"


    "Emperor FA, tiger and crane!"


    In the roar, he fought out.


    I saw two vivid tigers and white cranes coming with overwhelming force.


    Where I have been, even the space is fragmented.


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. This guy is really terrible. I''m afraid he will never be the three souls of Si kongxin. This blow gives him a sense of danger of death.


    Immediately roared: "it''s not so easy to kill you, just because you are still very early!"


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    A shot through the sky.


    No matter how high the sky is, it can''t restrain this invincible shot!


    "Kill..."


    The whole valley trembled, and the wild animals in the distance were aware of it. Ning Tao was swept out in an instant.


    In an instant, it is a heavy blow, and it is pushing the shield of yin and Yang with all its strength.


    Seeing this, Chu Xiao''s eyes were cold, but there was no accident. He took out the scroll with one hand. A song suddenly patted the pagoda. The scroll was crushed, and the whole person suddenly disappeared.


    It seems to be similar to a conveyor reel.

 Chapter 2839

    Soon, hundreds of space rings have been found back, and the burning horn God read a sweep, a breath, forehead exposed veins, eyes burning anger.


    Empty, all empty.


    He was fooled again.


    "Terran Ning Tao, I''m going to blow you up!"


    "Kill ~!"


    As soon as the words fell, the demon king suddenly appeared bleeding red, full of blood, and his strength increased sharply. When he stepped on the sole of his foot, he rushed out with a bang.


    It''s like a projectile going up into the sky.


    "Blood Strengthen


    Ning Tao, who is on the run, is aware that it''s wrong. He turns his head and looks at it. He''s scared out of his wits. The speed is too fast. He''s in front of him. A fist the size of an iron pot smashes down on his head mercilessly.


    As soon as he bit the tip of his tongue, he swallowed all the pills in his throat and burst into nine rays.


    "Nine yuan mystery, nine yuan escape!"


    "Brush..."


    The demon king''s fist cuts through the sky and passes through Ning Tao''s body, but it''s empty. He can''t take back his strength and smashes into the wild animals like a shell.


    The shock of terror alone killed hundreds of people.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Ah..."


    A hundred meters away, Ning Tao''s body condensed out, but with a "wow" spurt of blood, and half knelt on the ground, his face turned pale, and his face showed pain. Although he escaped, he still had the strength to fall on him.


    Demon King hands, even if it is a little aftereffect, it is not a fairy he can bear now.


    "Damn it..."


    "Waste, a bunch of waste, fool, it''s so hard to catch a fairy, just kill him for me."


    Yan Jiao was burning with anger at the back.


    A little ant can jump for such a long time. It''s not enough for him to fight. But it''s very difficult. So many people can''t win him.


    "Roar, roar..."


    More than ten demon kings fight together, no matter three seven twenty-one, you can hit him with one move.


    In an instant, the killing opportunities all over the sky interweaved into a net.


    Ning Tao is coughing blood. Seeing this scene, his heart is cold. Has he been relieved from his rage?


    Sure enough, the strength difference is too big.


    But if you want to kill him rather than leave a few people to be buried with, how can you do it?


    "Animals, Grandpa Ning is here. Come on!"


    Just as Ning Tao was about to fall into the sky, a golden lightning broke through the sky, just like a golden skyline between heaven and earth. A dazzling golden robe appeared in his eyes.


    "Hum, broken!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    With a low drink, the sky exploded like fireworks.


    Waves of energy impact, surging in the sky, raging, but the golden light is extremely rich, "crackling" flashing, dispersing all the waves.


    Ning Tao was stunned and his pupils contracted into needle eyes. He looked at the man in front of him.


    This figure is as towering as the sky. It is not angry and powerful. It has golden hair, dazzling golden robes and armours. It is full of heroic spirit. It is also covered with crackling golden lightning.


    "This Who is this? To help Do you want to help? "


    "Handsome!"


    On the front, a handsome young face faces the scorching sun, with eyes overlooking the kings in front of him, and an invincible momentum of terror washes away.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "Hiss ~!"


    Yan Jiao and others immediately took a breath of cool air, his face was startled, even his legs and feet were soft, and his scalp was numb.


    "People The immortals of the human race


    "No, you You are the first person of the young generation in the wilderness, known as the golden lightning Thunder emperor


    The demon king saw this and screamed.


    Ning Tao a listen, eyes son suddenly stare round roll, thunder Lei Huang, this is actually Lei Huang.


    This name is like thunder in his ears. In the wild galaxy, few people don''t know this conceited monster.


    Speaking of it, he is also his senior. He was also the new king of that term many times ago.


    Now he is the representative of the young generation of the great wilderness!


    It''s him!


    Ning Tao was overjoyed. He immediately covered his chest and said respectfully to him, "my younger brother Ning Tao, I''ve met Mr. Lei!"


    The thunder emperor smell speech to turn a head to see, can''t help but look at Ning Tao one eye, light smile way: "originally is a student younger brother, it seems that the college this session closed a good seedling."


    "Why, wait!"


    "Ning Tao, are you the new king of this year?"


    Ning Tao wry smile, arched his hand and said: "originally, the elder has heard of me, the ability is not good, it is a shame."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "The younger student is too modest. He dares to venture alone and save tens of thousands of lives by committing one person''s peril. This courage alone gives the college a face."


    "If you change into ordinary people, I won''t come here. I''ll leave it to you. If you dare to hurt my younger brother, you are tired of living."Lei Huang said with a hearty smile.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao not only has a good impression on this senior, but also has admirable bearing.


    However, they are scared out of their wits. Is it the Immortal Emperor or the thunder emperor that they can deal with? It''s just a little fuss. How can it disturb the arrival of Xianhuang?


    "Damn it, run, you have to run..."


    Burning horn red eye, immediately roar a way: "thunder emperor again how?"? Give it to me and tear him up


    Then suddenly, the demon king roared hard and came up to kill. There were more than 30 demon kings and thousands of wild animals.


    "Be careful, senior!" Ning Tao exclaimed.


    But Lei Huang suddenly pointed to the sky with one hand and replied, "Xuedi, do you know what other people call me besides my title of Lei Huang?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and hesitated: "golden lightning?"


    "Answer Right


    "Dharma, the golden kingdom!"


    Thunder emperor drank, the sky seems to turn into a golden heaven, endless "crackle" golden lightning, such as downpour.


    "Click Click... "


    Golden lightning runs through the sky and earth.


    Two demon kings, more than a dozen demon kings, and even more and more wild animals around were wrapped in.


    "No Ah... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao breathes and his pupils seem to be covered by dazzling gold. It''s too shocking and terrible. Is this the real strength of the emperor?


    It''s like controlling the sky.


    For a moment, the gorgeous golden country drifted away like light and rain, while the Grand Canyon was fragmented.


    Tens of thousands of monsters, all of them dead.


    "Terran Ning Tao, I don''t want to remember you. I will pay back the hatred between you and me in the future."


    A distant roar came.


    As soon as Ning Tao looked up, he found that there was a light red light in the distance, and he ran away quickly.


    It''s Yanjiao. This bastard escaped so fast.


    Let your men die and run!


    What a shame!


    But the thunder emperor coldly hums, directly turns into a golden lightning to rush to, sneers a way: "in front of this emperor, can you escape?"? I''ll wait here for a moment. "


    "Whoosh..."


    In the blink of an eye, Lei Huang disappeared.


    Ning Tao''s throat is dry. Looking at the ruins in front of him, he nods difficultly. The backstage is hanging.


    All of a sudden, he stares at the large wreckage below, his eyes suddenly brighten, lying trough, lying trough, isn''t this ready-made energy everywhere?


    As a senior, he doesn''t have a hobby of collecting corpses, does he? The key to longevity is about to be saturated.


    Immediately a fierce son pierced down!


    "Ha ha, developed..."

 Chapter 2840

    The first time, Ning Tao red eyes, let out the idea, to find the two demon king wreckage.


    If you can find one, the key will be full enough.


    Now it''s 99%.


    As before, the body of Xianjun in the ninth district was taken away by the wasteland army. Anyway, it is also a military legacy and can not be left to him personally.


    But in the battle, that demon king corpse, because too fierce, by LAN elder sister two people miss to break.


    He only picked up a little residue.


    And then, now, tens of thousands of monsters, more than 30 demon kings and two demon kings.


    Even if it''s all chopped to death.


    You have to give him a little bit left?


    Looking at the scene, there are pieces of scorched black. There are no complete corpses. However, under the divine thought, a corpse containing energy is picked out by Ning Tao with a long gun and received in the ring.


    Like those weak wild animals, they don''t need to be picked up by Ning Tao. Under the attack just now, they have gone up in smoke.


    So what you can pick up must be the strong.


    After a while, Ning Tao collected hundreds of wrecks, including seven or eight incomplete corpses of the demon king. Although he lost a lot of energy, the skinny camel was bigger than the horse.


    "Click Click... "


    All of a sudden, lightning and thunder came from the deep of the canyon, and the golden light cut the earth.


    Ning Tao looks over and looks curious. Has Mr. Lei started? Is it time to catch the burning horn?


    "Wait Wait, what''s that? "


    I saw a dark shadow blocking the sky and the sun rising from the sky to fight against the golden lightning, which shocked the world and the earth. The two naked breath of the emperor shocked the world.


    "This is "The demon emperor?"


    His facial expression changes greatly, that burning horn unexpectedly also invited demon emperor, thunder long should be ok?


    "Boy, have you seen my brother?" A fresh female voice reverberated in my ears.


    Ning Tao Leng for a moment, stiff neck, turned to look, saw a female blue armour God of war look peerless beauty, I do not know when, standing behind.


    "You What are you


    "I''m Lei Huang''s sister, Lu Xiaoyu. You can also call me Xiaoyu," the woman said with a smile.


    Ning Tao a Cu eyebrow, subconsciously retreated a step, he how didn''t hear thunder emperor still have elder sister?


    "Ha ha..."


    The woman chuckled and joked: "little guy, you are so cute. Don''t be afraid. I ask you, have you ever heard of Rain emperor


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao widened his eyes and screamed: "you Are you the famous rain emperor


    "Wind, thunder, rain and electricity, one of the four emperors!"


    The woman of the blue family smiles slightly, and points Ning Tao''s eyebrow. She says angrily: "you are a smart boy."


    But all of a sudden, her eyebrow picked, turned her hand and gathered a stream of water in the palm, and she patted it with her backhand.


    "In front of the emperor, I still want to pretend to be dead!"


    "Go..."


    Just a hand, a ruins suddenly burst open, a whole body of black demon king, crazy scream escape, but the next second, was a palm broken.


    Ning Tao sees is straight stare, the heart is dripping blood, demon king, how to start so heavy?


    "My energy..."


    The blue armour woman clapped her hands and said to Ning Tao with a smile: "little guy, my sister saved your life. I don''t want to call my sister to listen to it."


    "I I... "


    Ning Tao is black and hesitant.


    Suddenly, the deep roar of the canyon escalated again, and the familiar golden Kingdom lit up half of the sky.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao eyes a pick, quickly wake up, nervous way: "rain emperor elder sister, I leixuechang seems to fight with the demon emperor, you go to help him."


    But the woman shook her head and said with a smile, "don''t worry, don''t look down on my brother."


    "A demon emperor can''t help him."


    Sure enough, the fight didn''t last long, when I heard a scream, and the dark shadow that blocked the sky immediately disappeared into the sky.


    It seems that he has been hurt a lot.


    And after a while, a golden lightning brush, Lei Huang then rushed to two people in front.


    "Eh, sister Xiaoyu, why are you here?" Thunder emperor a see blue armor woman, surprised way.


    "Of course, there is an urgent task. You and I will go to the border together. It seems that something has changed. The natural disaster level may be reassessed. It''s not so good."


    Blue armour female slightly solemn way.


    With this remark, Ning Tao and Lei Huangdu''s face changed, and the natural disaster level was reassessed?


    This is a big event.


    Now it''s all level B. if we go further, isn''t it a natural disaster?


    If it reaches the "havoc level", it is estimated that the great wilderness will be finished. The storm a billion years ago has not completely breathed the breath of the great wilderness galaxy.However, this possibility should be very small, otherwise, the alarm would have been sounded for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Lei Huang immediately nodded and said, "OK, let''s go now."


    Say, Chong Ning Tao way again: "that" red pupil fire horn beast ", the identity seems very not simple, still can invite a demon emperor to protect, let him give escape."


    "If you want to travel in the galaxy in the future, you must be careful of this guy, don''t be touched by him!"


    Ning Tao nodded and handed out the ring. He said with a smile, "Mr. Lei, this is your booty. I''ve collected it for you."


    However, Lei Huang shakes his head and smiles. He says boldly, "it''s a gift from a senior. Go back to the ninth district first. I''m afraid the natural disaster will change."


    Then he turned into thunder and went to the border.


    "Little guy, my sister has gone too. If anyone bullies you, give me my name," the rain emperor followed, leaving a silver bell like laugh.


    After a while, it was quiet again.


    Ning Tao is still full of meaning, but the pain in his chest pulls him back. In a word, it can be regarded as picking up a life. I''d better go back to find elder sister LAN as soon as possible.


    These three A-level tasks have been completed.


    Open perspective, and finally in the ruins of the turn over again, live up to expectations, and finally find the demon king wreckage.


    Although it is only one fifth of the size, there is still a lot of energy left. Ning Tao is so excited that he takes down the important materials and then uses the key to devour the corpse.


    In the second space, nearly three tenths of the corpses were stored, some strong and some weak, as return tickets.


    After finishing these, Ning Tao immediately rose into the sky and headed for the periphery of the canyon.


    It should be one day before he leaves.


    Just after flying tens of thousands of meters, I met sister LAN and Mo Guang. As soon as they met, sister LAN gave him a big hug. She was so excited that she almost didn''t cry.


    If it wasn''t for the presence of outsiders, Ning Tao would have been angry. This time, it would have been a mess.


    The situation was urgent. I didn''t have time to catch up with them. I immediately went back to the team and told them the situation briefly. A group of cadets and the army immediately withdrew.


    When the army retreated to the edge of the canyon, they stood here and asked for support, which was the ninth sector defense line.


    And thousands of students went back to District 9

 Chapter 2841

    In just one day, too many things happened. Ning Tao experienced the ups and downs of his life. As soon as he returned to the Ninth District, he collapsed and fell asleep.


    He was seriously injured this time.


    It''s not easy to escape tens of thousands of meters.


    However, fortunately, before taking the wood also Dan medicine, is still a lot of dormant in the body.


    It''s the emperor''s elixir. It''s extravagant and wasteful to be eaten by one of his immortals. But after this toss, the power of the elixir is stimulated


    The three A-level tasks, which are certified by the elder together by Mo Xian and Huang Tian, have been successfully completed.


    The two teams awarded 60 million contributions respectively.


    It seems like a lot, but in fact, one person''s contribution value is not much. Of course, it''s about the mob. Dahuangtang is full this time.


    After all, the number of people is not the same. There are nearly 3000 people in one person, and there are only more than 1000 people in one person.


    That''s not the same.


    What''s more, task reward is a part of your own harvest. After fighting for more than half a month, who doesn''t have some wild animal materials?


    Find the market, the two teams sell together, everyone got a lot of income.


    However, the natural disaster seems to have spread. In the Ninth District, it has become very depressing, and the fighting on the border has become more and more fierce.


    The great famine collection order was held in an all-round way.


    The strongmen, clans and families of all planets rushed to the frontier to fight.


    Under the cover of the nest, Ann has finished the egg?


    I still know the truth of this!


    Every day, there are a large number of strong monks come, but after a wave of beast tide, those who are deeply impressed, completely closed their eyes.


    The world of practice is so cruel. Natural selection, survival of the fittest, and the universe are just as regular.


    Pay attention to the word "balance".


    If we say that humans, mountain spirits and other races are Yang, then the giant beast in the starry sky is Yin!


    No one can destroy the other side!


    It''s not that no one has tried. The two "doomsday" natural disasters in the history of the universe are the best proof.


    Don''t think that human beings have been beaten passively all the time, that human beings have been brilliant, and that galaxies have prospered. Fighting against the giant beasts in the starry sky once beat them to the deepest part of the universe, but eventually found that they can''t be wiped out completely.


    This is the truth that a great power realized in those years!


    "The balance of the universe!"


    Therefore, such things as natural disasters can''t be eliminated at all, and even saints can''t reverse this situation


    For three days in a row, the war situation has been fully upgraded.


    Ning Tao is also sleeping, and finally Shi Shi wakes up. The first time, he checks the key to longevity.


    Before everything is too hasty, too late to check, now a check, found Changsheng key full overflowing, feedback to him a state of support.


    Ning Tao was so excited that he was about to wipe his tears and finally fed the big stomach king.


    "God, it''s not easy!"


    One excited, actually involved in the chest injury, immediately let him show his teeth, a look at the chest, three deep claw marks, has not been cured.


    This wound all thanks to Chu Xiao, if not LAN elder sister''s King level inside armour, he is afraid is really want to be poisoned.


    Take a deep breath immediately, sit on the bed, take out the medicine, swallow it, and use it to heal.


    However, as soon as he finished the exercise, Ning Tao realized something was wrong. Today''s practice is much more relaxed and comfortable than usual, giving him a sense of sudden realization.


    He looks a change, difficult to swallow a mouthful of saliva, quickly closed his eyes to feel.


    "One second, one minute, one cup of tea..."


    A moment later, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, and a surprise appeared on his face. His body trembled. Looking at his hands, he muttered excitedly: "I I have touched the emperor


    "Here comes the opportunity. I''ve been waiting for a long time. Finally, I feel you!"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Laughter refreshing, will guard the toilet water, Qu Miaomiao two people, was attracted.


    "Master, are you awake at last? What makes you so happy? " Toilet water scratched his head, confused.


    However, Ning Tao turned over and jumped up, hit a set of fists, excitedly said: "I feel the opportunity to break through the great emperor. Soon, I will be able to break through the great emperor."


    Two people a Leng, full Leng half ring, suddenly, together show the color of shock.


    This Is that too fast?


    You know, master, it''s just a few months since he broke through the seven Spirits of heaven? It''s amazing for ordinary people to have touched the opportunity of the great emperor.


    Qu Miaomiao, for example, is now a half step emperor, and her accomplishments were much better than Ning Tao''s at the beginning.


    She is six spirits, and Ning Tao is just a breakthrough immortal. She is seven spirits, and Ning Tao is five spirits. She has just touched the opportunity of the great emperor, but Ning Tao has also touched it. Now they have reached the same level.After a while, Qu Miaomiao even suspected that he had one soul of the great emperor, and Ning Tao had three souls of the great emperor.


    Is this the legendary straight-line overtaking?


    It''s terrible!


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "Congratulations to master, congratulations to master," hualushui was also excited. He knew that master was sticking to one thing, that is, he needed the strength of the emperor to complete it.


    Now it''s about to happen.


    Two people didn''t stay much, let Ning Tao have a good rest, he continued to guard at the door.


    And Ning Tao, suppressing his excitement, looks at the Yangling ring in his hand. With a flick of his sleeve, an old pagoda suddenly emerges

 Chapter 2842

    In mid air, a "trickle" rotating pagoda, suspended in the air, very vicissitudes, there are some dust old meaning, even the golden light is dim a lot.


    It''s the magic weapon of the cave Sunset Tower!


    Ning Tao has a bitter smile on his face. He didn''t lie. He didn''t take the pagoda because it was the pagoda that chose to talk to him.


    The scene at that time was that the pagoda would rather risk death than follow chuxiao.


    On the contrary, in the confusion, he chose himself. Even Ning Tao was surprised.


    But that''s the truth!


    Lei Huang, Yu Huang, no one mentioned the magic weapon of Dongtian, just like they didn''t know it at all.


    Whether they think they can''t get the magic weapon of the cave, or for other reasons, in short, now the magic weapon of the cave is in his hands.


    Except that "Yanjiao" who escaped probably knew, the rest of them just speculated at most


    "You finally wake up," suddenly, a tired, old, hoarse voice came out of the pagoda.


    Ning Tao felt relieved and asked with a smile, "master Qi Ling? Are you all right? "


    "Ha ha..."


    "I recognized the Lord to you three days ago. From now on, don''t call me elder. You are the new generation of master selected by the" Sunset Tower. "


    Qi Ling said with a bitter smile.


    "Recognize Do you recognize the Lord


    Ning Tao is silly. He only remembers that the situation was urgent at that time, and he didn''t have time to manage what Qi Ling did.


    You can really control the pagoda.


    He also gave him the word "Sunset Tower".


    This happiness comes too suddenly!


    To be honest, it''s a very painful and difficult thing for the spirit to change its owner.


    Because the spirit already has spirit, although the feelings are not very rich, there are still feelings after staying for a long time, let alone the spirit who knows the master best. Most of the masters fall, and the spirit will choose to be buried.


    Even if we keep it and change the host, there must be a gap.


    Just imagine, if at the most critical moment, the spirit suddenly chose to betray, it would be very fatal, this kind of thing is very common among galaxies.


    So most people don''t want to gamble.


    They would rather destroy the old artifact and let the power of the magic weapon drop, and then cultivate another artifact.


    All we need is loyalty!


    Let''s say that the sunset tower was cultivated by the sunset Immortal Emperor. In those years, he sacrificed himself, integrated into the tower, suppressed the "red eyed horned beast" and spent time erasing it. As a result, the master succeeded.


    But there is only a lonely Sunset Tower, stuck in the space cracks, day and night suffered turbulence erosion.


    It was a hellish torture.


    It''s been too many years. The spirit can''t remember how long it has been, but it can''t get out and has no power. If it wasn''t for Yanjiao''s hand, it would be rotten in there


    In a word, it can only recognize Ning Tao as its new master, which can save its life.


    If there are not so many changes, it''s impossible for an instrument spirit to recognize the master casually. This boy is a big bargain!


    "Alas..."


    At this time, Ning Tao did not realize how much advantage he had taken?


    On the contrary, he was surprised and asked, "master Qi Ling, what is the magic weapon in the cave?"


    Qi Ling had a headache, pondered for a while, and said, "since I have chosen to recognize the Lord, there are still rules. Well, you can call me sunset."


    "All right, before sunset!"


    "Er..."


    With a dry cough, Qi Ling said, "the so-called magic weapon of the cave, you can regard it as an upgraded version of the space ring."


    "The benefits can be roughly divided into two points. When you get close, you feel a pressure.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "It''s not dead, is it?" Ning Tao cautiously takes out the long gun and tenses up like a cheetah.


    "Don''t worry, it has fallen for many years. After all, it''s a demon emperor, and it''s also a giant beast in the starry sky. Its vitality is extremely tenacious. All the damage here is caused by its madness when it was sealed."


    "Now, it belongs to you. Although there are not many treasures left all over, they are all boutiques."


    Qi Ling comforted.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks very happy. He rushes up and cuts off another "red horn" full of excitement. It contains blood essence. If it is sold, it will be worth a good price.


    This is the material of demon emperor!


    Just want to open the red pupil inflammation horn beast''s belly looking for demon Dan, but found that there is a wound.


    "Master, I have already taken out its demon pill for the energy center of the" Sunset Tower ". If I take it out, the tower will be finished."


    Qi Ling replied apologetically.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao looked at the sad doomsday scene and expressed his understanding. If he could get the red horn, he would be very satisfied. He couldn''t be greedy.Anyway, it''s all my own!


    Suddenly, he asked: "is there anything left before sunset?"


    Qi Ling was stunned for a moment, touched his chin and said, "there were many things like star beads and demon pills in those years. However, they were all destroyed in the battle. Now there are not many things left."


    "By the way, I remember. Come with me!"


    Then he pointed out a direction for Ning Tao, which seemed to be the core of the cave.


    Ning Tao came here with an idea and looked at it carefully. However, he was attracted by the three-story gray tower beside an ancient hall.


    "This This is a three story time tower! "


    "It''s true that this is one of the old master''s pressure box bottoms. The old master is a casual repairman with no wealth or power. Although the sparrow here is small, it has all the five internal organs. Originally, according to the old master''s plan, it was the founder of the school."


    "It''s a pity that all the plans and dreams disappeared after the accident."


    Qi Ling sighed with melancholy.


    However, Ning Tao''s throat was dry and he was short of breath. He felt a little dizzy in front of him. His face was flushed and he said with difficulty: "this Isn''t the tower broken? Does it work? "


    "Of course, it''s the painstaking efforts of the old master, so I deliberately moved it here and protected it carefully. It''s basically complete."


    It''s very complicated.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help his excitement, and he rushed into the time tower.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed out again with ecstasy, looked up at the sky and laughed. One to three layers can be used, just like the new one, and the time acceleration is very stable.


    It''s true that heaven can live up to the people who want to. The time tower he has been looking forward to for such a long time has been got here.


    Besides, it''s three floors!


    He thought that one or two layers would be enough, which was also his limit. He put it in the Milky way world gate for their disciples to practice.


    This dream has come true!


    Ning Tao''s smile does not close the mouth, today good thing one by one, surprise unceasingly, good luck repeatedly.


    Is this the only way to survive?


    At this time, Qi Ling looked at the ancient hall in front of him and sighed, "master''s things are all in it."

 Chapter 2843

    Ning Tao a listen to, busy curious look to this ancient temple in front of me, this is what the sunset Immortal Emperor left behind?


    What''s going to happen?


    This is the Immortal Emperor''s lifelong inheritance!


    Curious, Ning Tao slowly pushed the door, the ancient hall has been decayed, no longer brilliant, the door touched lightly, unexpectedly turned into powder, a quiet, empty feeling came, it is sad.


    The whole hall is on the edge of fragmentation.


    "Huhu..."


    "Step on Step on... "


    Ning Tao stepped in, opened the perspective, carefully looked at the scene in front of him. Unexpectedly, there were many things in all directions.


    There are all kinds of magic tools, jade bottles and even minerals.


    However, the words of Qi Ling shattered Ning Tao''s beautiful fantasy: "these things have gone back to dust, and the earth has gone back to earth."


    "For too long, the spirit has been lost, and the animal''s struggle and destruction have left only the appearance, and the inside has been rotten."


    Ning Tao after listening to a heart pumping, like in the blood, so many babies are not left?


    He was not willing to grasp a long gun, but as soon as he grasped it, it broke into sixteen pieces. At that time, it was at least a king''s weapon. When he grasped it again, it was crushed by him, just like tofu.


    He picked up another jade bottle, full of cracks, but never broken. When he opened it excitedly, he saw a mottled mist curling up.


    Ning Tao mouth a smoke, this at that time should be emperor Dan? It''s worth a lot of money. You are responsible for the damned "red eyed horned beast".


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he set off a strong wind in the hall.


    "Huhu..."


    The roaring wind rolled up a large area of dust, blowing out of the hall, thick rolling, and soon, the hall was open and clean.


    Before that, all the dazzling treasures disappeared.


    Ning Tao''s attention, should not have nothing left? His eyes suddenly fixed on a golden scroll.


    The totem of a brilliant sun is depicted on it.


    "Eh, this is..."


    With a sigh, Qi Lingyou said, "this should be the only thing left here. It''s the old master''s unique skill of becoming famous. The big day Bible!"


    "The origin of this book of Dharma is very mysterious. It''s the greatest adventure of his life that the old master got when he traveled around the world. It''s precisely because of this that he established his future generation''s name of amazing Immortal Emperor and several galaxies such as the mighty wilderness."


    "In terms of rank, it may be even better than the best imperial Dharma, because it is only a part of the incomplete volume at present."


    Ning Tao a listen, can''t help but take a breath of air conditioning, darling, this volume method door sounds like a cow fork.


    "Big Day Saint Scripture


    Immediately excited to step forward, an idea, will be above the incomplete ban erase, shortness of breath will take down this volume of mysterious ancient scroll.


    There''s no time to stop it.


    However, at the beginning, there was a feeling of hot hands.


    Ning Tao''s face is surprised. It should be noted that he is not afraid of high temperature. It can be said that few flames can hurt him with temperature.


    But this dead thing did.


    What is this?


    However, he was surprised, but he didn''t know that Qi Ling was stunned. He immediately exclaimed, "you Aren''t you afraid of the heat? "


    You know, when his old master came into contact with this scroll, he was the Immortal King. But when he touched it, his hands almost didn''t cook. After half a month of recuperation, he dared to practice the shocking Dharma carefully.


    But now, Ning Tao is just a fairy, not only not hurt, but also excitedly kiss.


    Is


    He is the most suitable person according to the old master.


    He is also the most suitable cultivator for the great sun Bible!


    However, when Ning Tao heard this, he joked: "as long as I don''t want to, there should be few flames in the universe that can hurt me."


    "Have you ever heard of Is the sun holy


    Qi Ling is a Leng, unexpectedly stare big eyes, carefully looked at Ning Tao a few eyes, as if want to know again general.


    The whole space is dead.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "You Are you really the solar corpus


    More f Ning Tao tosses the scroll. With one hook of his mouth and the other hand, he calls out the golden flame and proves it with action.


    Seeing this, Qi Ling''s face was filled with tears. It was complicated and full of emotion. He said bitterly: "fate, it''s fate."


    "In those days, the old master practiced the big day Bible, but he could only exert less than half of his power."


    "At that time, he regretted that if he wanted to give full play to the power of the dairi Bible, only the dairi body and the legendary The holy body of the sun


    "No wonder the Sunset Tower feels so kind to you, cheers, even affects me, so that I recognize you as the main one at the critical moment, and would rather advance and retreat with you. So it is, so it is..."Ning Tao, how can the sunset Immortal Emperor not even exert half the power of the sun Bible?


    It''s not hard to imagine that if the sunset Immortal Emperor really achieves great success in his cultivation, he will be the "red pupil burning horned beast". Even if he comes to the "silver pupil burning horned beast", he will be able to fight.


    Unfortunately, he chose to die together.


    "It''s just, it''s just a thing of the past. It''s a great pity for the old master to meet the real master of the Bible. If there are problems in cultivation in the future, I can give some advice."


    Qi Ling stood at the door and recalled.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao looked very happy. Although he had not practiced the dari Bible, he followed the sunset Immortal Emperor for many years and naturally understood some truth.


    Even a small scale and a half claw is enough to enlighten him. This method is just in time.


    Unexpectedly, he hasn''t practiced yet, but Ning Tao''s intuition tells him that I''m afraid he can''t match it.


    However, "glint" is body method after all. Depending on its particularity, it may be comparable.


    Its "second half volume" is still in college.


    I don''t think about it any more. I happily received the great day Bible and swept it around. Just as I was about to leave, I suddenly stopped in a corner.


    A strange bamboo tube caught his eye.


    "What is this?"


    Ning Tao is surprised, one hand toward the corner of a suction, immediately this strange bamboo tube, suction to the palm of the hand, a start, the weight actually quite heavy.


    No wonder it hasn''t been blown away just now, but everything else is rotten. It''s still intact.


    It doesn''t seem to be an ordinary thing.


    "Why, this evil thing is still here? "It''s not rotten," Qi Ling said with the same surprise.


    "Evil things? Why do you say that? " Ning Tao is suspicious.


    "It''s also a Book of Dharma, and it''s complete. It comes from the same ancient relic as the great sun Bible. When the old master found that it was a way to make living people into puppets, he abandoned it."


    "I didn''t expect that this evil thing was not simple. I really underestimated it."


    It''s a wonderful way.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and looked at the bamboo tube. The three characters "holy devil puppet" came into his eyes.

 Chapter 2844

    "Saint Magic Puppet


    "It''s a strange name. It has something to do with" Sheng ". I dare to name it after" Sheng. "


    "Is evil power so arrogant now?" Ning Tao frowned and muttered.


    Curious, he can''t help but pour his mind into the jade tube to see what''s magical about it?


    But after a long time, he suddenly woke up, his heroic eyebrows wrinkled into Sichuan characters. This method is both good and evil. It is indeed powerful in itself, but the process and conditions of making "holy and evil puppets" are too difficult.


    It''s not only difficult, but also cruel.


    I don''t know what kind of pervert created it.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and immediately loses interest. He throws it in the corner of Yang Lingjie.


    "Step on..."


    Walking out of the ancient hall, I heard a roar behind me. It turned out that the ancient hall could not bear the heavy load any more. It collapsed and became a ruin.


    And Qi Ling looked at it in such a complicated way, but it didn''t stop, or give up.


    It''s an account for Ning Tao.


    Bid farewell to the old age and welcome its rebirth


    Ning Tao''s mind scanned the space, but the scope was very broad, much larger than his second space, but fragmented, with large and small cracks.


    He could not help but say: "before sunset, what can I do to repair the cracks in the tower?"


    "Flow Gold


    "It''s a precious material with affinity to fire. The main material of this Sunset Tower is made of flowing gold. As long as there is a lot of flowing gold, the sunset tower can automatically absorb and recover, and the core is still very complete."


    Qi Ling explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao realized clearly in his heart and said with a smile: "don''t worry, Mr. sunset. Since I am the master of the Sunset Tower, I will not insult it."


    "I will try my best to repair it and recreate the splendor here!"


    It''s so complicated that it finally lowers its head. The whole Sunset Tower is buzzing with excitement


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief when he comes out of the Sunset Tower. The harvest this time is really rich. The key is full, the great emperor has a chance, a demon king, a volume of the sun Bible, a Holy Ghost puppet, and a three-story time tower.


    In this way, the matter of returning to the galaxy is just a matter of breaking through the last hurdle of the great emperor.


    All the necessary items have been prepared, such as time tower, star beads, medicinal materials, weapons, pills and so on.


    Thinking of this, he hung the exquisite Sunset Tower, which had shrunk countless times, on his waist and walked out of the door


    Walking into the courtyard, I met Huang Tianqi and his wife. They were pleasantly surprised and said, "Lao Ning, you can finally wake up. Our task has been successfully completed. Now we are waiting for you to give us an order."


    Ning Tao pondered for a moment, then said: "now the natural disaster will be upgraded, the risk will be greatly increased."


    "Let''s inform them that the disciples other than the immortals must go back to the college. As for the disciples above the immortals, it''s all up to them to go or stay. After all, it''s not wise to study hard in the college. They need the training of blood and fire."


    Sikong first patted his chest and said, "OK, I''ll let you know now. Moreover, when I go back to the college this time, I''ll prepare to continue to recruit students."


    "It''s said that jiujiemen is still stuck in the last task, but this time we are ahead of schedule."


    Huang Tianqi also feels proud and proud, and finally suppresses the Sikong letter, making the bastard always arrogant


    They left with great enthusiasm, and the mob is said to have done the same. After all, there are many students who want to make contributions.


    More than half a month ago, Ning Tao was hunting monsters in the sunset canyon. He had accumulated a lot of materials in his hands. He immediately found a place with Hua Lu Shui and Qu Miaomiao, sold the materials and went to buy quickgold.


    There are 8 billion stars in his hand. However, Ning Tao is still too few to use.


    "Whoosh..."


    After a while, I arrived at the Ninth District Star City.


    The star city here is much bigger than blue sea star, and it''s more spectacular, amazing and rich. It can be said that it''s one of the best star cities in the wilderness.


    The business of dahuangtang was done here before, and hualushui is also familiar.


    When Ning Tao poured out his own materials, the boss''s eyes were staring. It was just a small mountain. It''s hard to imagine that it was a man who killed it?


    Of course, it is also mixed with the material of demon king.


    After all, it''s useless for him to keep it.


    Just one piece.


    Seven or eight guys gathered together to figure out. It took several hours to figure out.


    A total bid for Ning Tao Two billion!


    This price is also fair, and for the sake of the fact that they are the students of the great famine, they specially added some and made up a whole. Ning Tao readily agreed.


    Now, we have 10 billion.


    Even if it is the fairy king, I''m afraid it''s not as strong as his family background. Ning Tao also has the feeling of hard waist."Shopkeeper, do you have" Liujin "for sale Qu Miaomiao asked curiously.


    "Yes, that''s the treasure I just bought. It''s as much as three jin. If the guests want it, I''ll give you a discount. How about three billion star beads?"


    The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    Ning Tao a listen, the face all green, three Jin three billion, you he how not to rob?


    I only sold 2 billion yuan for so many materials!


    However, Qi Ling coughed in his ear: "master, the price is really fair."


    "I..."


    Ning Tao wanted to cry without tears. Under the gaze of the crowd, he had to face black and say, "deal!"


    Finally, under the smile of the shopkeeper, Ning Tao''s heart is bleeding away. Instead of making money, he has lost billions of stars. The gold is really expensive.


    In the corner where no one is watching, you can feel the excitement of the Sunset Tower by sending the flowing gold into the Sunset Tower.


    "Master, it''s too timely. If you add another hundred and eighty Jin, it''s estimated that it can be completely repaired," tut tut said.


    As soon as Ning Tao smokes his mouth, he has seven billion yuan left. He can''t buy any more liquid gold, because seven Jin of liquid gold is just like plugging his teeth. It doesn''t work much. He can still use the money.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help admiring those childe brothers, who won them billions.


    "It''s really rich..."


    "Don''t worry, young master. We can earn more money if we don''t have any money. My Shanling people are good at perceiving medicinal materials. Miaomiao will make a lot of money for you."


    Qu Miaomiao said with a sweet smile.


    On the other side, hualushui was about to open her mouth when she suddenly found that the master''s vision was fixed in a herbal medicine shop.


    To be exact, it''s a very strange lotus, with a total of 12 pieces. Clusters of gorgeous fairy flames are beating. It looks like a delicate and flawless work of art, perfectly made by nature.


    "Is there such a strange thing in the world?"


    Just back to God, but found that the master disappeared, a close look, actually walked into the shop.


    "Shopkeeper, how much is that lotus Lying trough, it''s you, "Ning Tao just wanted to ask, suddenly widened his eyes, a stream of anger from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 2845

    Ning Tao is short of breath. Unexpectedly, he sees this old man in the same place.


    For him, I still remember him.


    He knows them all!


    In front of the counter, there is only one shopkeeper with an old God, just like a half hundred old man. He looks funny and smart, but occasionally opens his eyes, which gives ordinary people a sense of indifference and mystery.


    This shrewd shopkeeper hears speech, can''t help a Leng, first is eyebrow a wrinkle, raised head, looked up and down Ning Tao a few eyes, squint a way: "dare to ask Daoyou is... "


    "Mr. Shang, I haven''t seen you for only a year or two. Have you forgotten me? Take a soul gathering grass to deceive me. It''s a soul summoning grass, and it''s also made a hole in my half million star beads. There are too many people who deceive me. Have you forgotten me? "


    "In other words, you escaped very fast and far away. You escaped from blue sea star to the ninth district!"


    Ning Tao stares and grins.


    You know, he was very poor two years ago. Half a million is equivalent to about 500 million now.


    The smart shopkeeper was stunned, and his gray brow was slightly picked. It seemed that he was trapped in memory. Although he didn''t think very clearly, he should have done it.


    Because it''s always his style.


    Thinking of this, he took a long sigh of relief and said with a bitter smile: "little brother, you should have recognized the wrong person. I have a public face, like many people''s face."


    "Yes? I know your face as it turns to ashes. It''s always me who pits others. No one dares to pit me. You''re the first one. "


    Ning Tao grabs him and sneers.


    Qu Miaomiao, flower dew water all a face suddenly, once heard Ning Tao said that year Star City event.


    It doesn''t matter how much money you have. What''s more important is the anger of being fooled. It''s also very important to Ning Tao. Life matters. However, the old man used juhuncao to pretend to be zhaohuncao, a typical unscrupulous businessman.


    Seeing him now is not easy.


    "Well This... "


    "I guess you should have met my brother who has never met a half father or a half mother."


    The smart shopkeeper said solemnly.


    "You''re lying to ghosts? I tell you, if you don''t give me an explanation today, I won''t let you be spared, "Ning Tao hummed coldly," boom "burst out.


    However, the smart shopkeeper was not afraid. Instead, he was surprised and said, "you Don''t you just break through the immortals? Two years into seven soul


    [0


    "this..."


    "Oh, how do you know that I have been in the seventh spirit for two years? How dare you say you are not a thief


    Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly shine.


    However, he seemed to suddenly think of something. He swept away his mind on the old thief and found that it was still deep, which gave him this feeling in those years.


    "Well I... "


    Smart shopkeeper embarrassed, how to say it?


    At this time, Ning Tao turned his eyes and hummed coldly: "forget it, I''ll give you a chance to make up for it. Let alone bully you, I''ll sell you the Huolian."


    "Fire lotus?"


    The smart shopkeeper, the old thief of Shang Dynasty, hears the words and turns to look at it. At that moment, his eyes are slightly narrowed. Is this? A face darkened at once.


    At this moment, the smile on his face completely disappeared. Although he was caught, his face did not change. Instead, he said indifferently, "I''m sorry, it''s the treasure of our store. It''s never taken out, it''s just an exhibition."


    "Well, you said the same thing last time. Don''t try to bluff me. I won''t bully you either. I''ll give you a reasonable price for Huolian."


    Ning Tao said cheerfully.


    "I said, this lotus is not for sale. It''s true this time, and I''m not short of money. You go. Our shop is closed, and I''ll give you back the 500000 star beads."


    The old thief threw a ring at Ning Tao, but at the same time, he stepped back without any trace.


    He broke free from his bondage.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and he catches the ring in one hand. But he doesn''t care about it. Instead, those wave. Just now, how did he do it?


    Who is this old man?


    Just as he fell into the deadlock, a familiar cold cry came in from the outside: "hum, who is making trouble here? Don''t you know I''m on patrol today? "


    Qu Miaomiao and Hua Lushui turn their heads and see a familiar rough general. They come in with a team of soldiers behind them. It seems that they feel the fluctuation just now.


    "General Mo Guang, it''s us!"


    Hearing this, the visitor was surprised and said, "it''s Miaomiao. Your young master is here. I''m going to have a drink with him after my patrol."


    Qu Miaomiao smiles bitterly and looks inside the shop.


    Ning Tao is also very surprised. Isn''t general Mo Guang guarding the Canyon? The reinforcements have arrived.


    "Eh, brother Ning, you''re here, too, OK? Is the injury all right? " Seeing this, Mo Guang laughed and gave him a big bear hug.


    Ning Tao was strangled and said with a bitter smile: "general Mo Guang, if you don''t let go, I will be hurt.""Ha ha, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I just stepped down from the front line and was ordered to patrol the star city. By the way, what are you doing here? Do you want to go shopping? "


    Mo Guang asks curiously.


    "General, the old man is a liar. He hurt my master''s young and pure heart in those years. Today, my master wants to take care of his business and buy a lotus, but he doesn''t sell it on purpose."


    "Why do you think there is such a reason in the world? It''s not a deliberate fault! "


    Hualushui is full of righteous indignation.


    The old thief of Shang Dynasty took a look at the toilet water. The master was difficult to deal with, and the apprentice was even more cruel.


    Killing people without blood, sharp mending knife!


    "What? There are also such things. Is it true, shopkeeper? " Mo Guangshen drank loudly.


    This kind of movement attracted many people''s attention. As soon as they saw that the old man was unlucky, they immediately cheered out. Usually, people were cheated by him.


    "You''re right, he''s a liar!"


    "General, catch him quickly. He cheated me 10 million the day before yesterday, but he didn''t admit it. Big liar..."


    Mo Guang was stunned after hearing this. He thought Ning Tao was looking for trouble, but he didn''t expect that the old man was really a liar, and the flames of justice rose.


    "Shopkeeper, what else do you have to say?"


    The old thief glanced at him and looked at the people at the door. He was helpless. How could he be so backward today? I''ve only been here for less than a month, and I''m going to change places.


    Just about to leave, Ning Tao suddenly said: "master, the twelve grade fire lotus should not be of much use to you, but it is of great use to me. Moreover, I have seen two other lotus like this."


    "I hope you can make a success. Please make an offer and I''ll take it!"


    Hearing this, the old thief stopped for a moment, glanced at Ning Tao in surprise, looked up and down for a long time, and suddenly said: "two billion star beads!"


    "Hiss ~!"


    "A broken lotus, you rob?" Mo Guang a listen, immediately angry straight stare.


    They couldn''t help taking a breath of air.


    However, Ning Tao was overjoyed and didn''t feel sorry. He threw out a ring with a wave of his hand and said, "thank you for your help!"


    But as soon as he looked up, he was gone.


    No one can see how people get there, including all kinds of things in the shop. They disappear in a flash, leaving only a lotus floating. I don''t know when Came to the hands of Ning Tao.


    "Master!"

 Chapter 2846

    After a long time, people did not return to God, even as the Immortal King Mo Guang, like a ghost.


    What the hell?


    How did the old man get there?


    With his power and vision, an old man disappeared in front of him and swept away everything.


    "Terrible, terrible..."


    If you want to kill him just now, you can easily get it. It seems that this star city is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon!


    Ning Tao is silent. His original intuition is right. This old man is not simple. However, this time, he won''t lose money Twelve grade Huolian.


    In the galaxy, he already has twenty-four ancestral lotus made up of twelve Golden Lotus and twelve green lotus.


    Because he was able to resist thunder, he was left in tiantianmen for the convenience of people. In contrast, that person was not needed by Tianmen.


    Before he left, he had thought about looking for other lotus flowers, but he didn''t know if they were there or where they were?


    I remember that Gu Xuanxuan once told him that this lotus is absolutely a first-class wonder in heaven and earth, and its quantity is very rare. She once saw one.


    It is Twelve grade Huolian.


    I don''t know if it''s the one in my hand, but when I think about it, Ning Tao feels ridiculous and thinks too much.


    0


    when we get back to the galaxy, his twenty-four pinzulian will be able to re evolve, but I don''t know what it will become? What magical effect does it have?


    A turn over hand, immediately solemnly put away.


    "Brother Mo Guang, don''t you want me to drink? Go, don''t get drunk today, don''t go back, "Ning Tao laughed, pulled back his thoughts and walked out of the shop side by side.


    Soon, this miracle spread all over the small half of the Star City, but only raised a layer of small waves.


    There are more people in Star City.


    There is a mixture of good and bad, and there are even some people who are not willing to offend.


    Mo Guang is a general at some point. Although he has a lingering fear, he soon recovers and has nothing to be afraid of. Behind him are the academy and the wasteland army.


    Originally thought Ning Tao took him to drink, as a result, accompanied him around the star city.


    At first, he didn''t quite understand it, but when he saw the shop''s bowing and smiling, he immediately understood that it was a fox pretending to be a tiger and borrowing his light.


    He doesn''t care, but actively cooperate. It''s just a small matter. He and Ning Tao are life and death comrades.


    He even solved the crisis of sunset canyon. What''s the small profit?


    As a result, it''s cheap. Ning Tao doesn''t need to bargain at all. He takes Mo Guang to the shop to see which one can get 60% or 70% discount.


    Some are free.


    If you refuse, they''re still fighting you.


    It''s really worrying, but Ning Tao also knows the propriety of it. He only spends money to buy it and doesn''t want it from them.


    Because Mo Guang is in debt.


    Medicine shop, weapon shop, ore shop, high and deep immortal method Ning Tao spent more than two billion.


    Mo Guang couldn''t figure it out. He said curiously, "brother Ning, why do you buy so many things you can''t use? Isn''t that a waste of money? Do you want to buy Daojing''s gadgets? "


    Qu Miaomiao''s heart is like a mirror. Since Tang Lan knows, Ning Tao will not hide it from her.


    After all, she was Ning Tao''s first woman after he came to the wilderness. She was also a trustworthy woman, and both sides were in the same boat.


    There are similarities and differences


    Ning Tao heard the speech and said with a smile, "I don''t need it. It''s for some special people."


    "Don''t worry, it''s worth the money!"


    "By the way, is there a star slave group here?"


    Mo Guang immediately leads Ning Tao to the deep. He is not on patrol the first day, but works in shifts with several generals.


    A group of seven turn eight turn, gradually came to the deepest Star City, is also the most attractive place.


    On the way, Ning Tao bought something he valued. Although it was not valuable, it was a rare treasure for low-level practitioners.


    It''s all his gifts back to the Galaxy!


    After a while, Ning Tao saw a familiar scene, but it was more shocking and the team was bigger than what he saw in those years.


    They even have shops here!


    Long term slave trade!


    Qu Miaomiao''s pretty face turns white and holds Ning Tao''s sleeve tightly. She has some shadow on this. After all, she almost died in that team at that time.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao grabs her hand to comfort her and goes in with her.


    Why are you here?


    Of course, we have to choose a few suitable slaves


    After a long time, Ning Tao and Mo Guang came out, followed by two men and a woman. Their accomplishments were actually three souls with great perfection, and their combat power was not bad, which was better than some three souls with great perfection in the same stage.Miao Zi is very good, but these three people spent the last three billion stars of Ning Tao!


    Even if the identity of ink wide discount, the price is still high.


    But when you think of going back to the galaxy, you can''t go back alone, and the people around you are not suitable. You can only come here to choose the right slaves.


    And loyal, and unable to betray.

 Chapter 2847

    After going out for a circle, Ning Tao''s family was originally eight billion star beads, but there was no money left when he returned to the residence.


    It''s hard to make money like a dead dog. It''s easy to spend money like running water!


    General Mo Guang leads him to get drunk in the tavern. Now the natural disaster has never stopped. Let alone an Immortal King, even an Immortal Emperor, he may fall. If he doesn''t have a good time, he may never have a chance again.


    Ning Tao also let go completely. After drinking for most of the night, they were pulled home by both sides


    Dahuangtang station.


    Late at night, Ning Tao forced the alcohol out with Xianli and shook his head, which made him sober.


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao comes in with hot tea, accompanied by Tang Lan who is busy returning. Recently, Tang Lan has been going out early and coming back late, and her whole body is injured. Even Ning Tao doesn''t know what she is doing.


    "Young master, have some tea," Qu Miaomiao said sadly, with her red lips pursed.


    Tang Lan took a deep breath and said, "you Are you ready to go back? "


    Ning Tao sipped a sip of hot tea, remained silent for a long time, and sighed: "I must go back, because this is my mission. Now, I am in the realm of quasi emperor. As long as I close the door for a while, I will be granted emperor."


    "There''s no time. I have to prepare as soon as possible!"


    "But are you sure to deal with that Yan Feitian?" Tang Lan is biting her teeth and looks scared.


    Through Ning Tao''s memory, she is deeply impressed by Yan Feitian. In her cognition, I''m afraid no one can compare with Yan Feitian, even half of him.


    Moreover, Yan Feitian is also making progress. Now, he is likely to reach Invincible under the rules!


    Ning Tao shook his head, sighed: "even if only 10% sure, I will fight with him to death."


    "By the way, where are the three slaves?"


    After listening to Qu Miaomiao, he clapped his hands and immediately saw the two men and a woman come in from the door of the room. With a sound of "Putong", he knelt down to Ning Tao.


    "See you, master!"


    Ning Tao picked up his eyebrows, waved his hand and held up three people: "in the future, if you want to call me young master, get up."


    "Yes, young master," they said numbly.


    Ning Tao nodded his head with satisfaction. This is what he carefully selected. His strength has been verified. It''s very good, otherwise it won''t be worth so much.


    This is still discounted by token and identity.


    "What are your names?"


    "return to the young master, when we were planted with the slave seal, we once broke up like a bubble. Now, it is just your slave, just like three clean paintings waiting for you to splash ink."


    "Please give me a name!"


    A stiff man bowed his head respectfully.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows, pondered, and suddenly said to him, "my surname is Ning. You can follow my surname. From today on, you will be called Ning Yi is the first guard of my Ning family. "


    Pointing to the woman and the last young man, he said, "your names are Ning ER and Ning San."


    "As long as you are good enough and loyal, in the future, it is not impossible to get rid of the slave seal, or even prosper and become your true self."


    "Don''t think I''m joking with you. I''m Ning Tao. I''ll do what I say and swear with my heart!"


    As soon as the words came out, the three men widened their eyes, revealing the color of inconceivability. Do they have a chance to get rid of nuyin? Immediately excited, he said: "thank you for your pity, young master Ning Tao. We will follow you to the death."


    "Well, I will be closed for a period of time recently. During this period, you should try your best to improve yourself and strive to become stronger at the level of emperor."


    "When I get out of the customs, join me Return to hometown, "Ning Tao stood up slowly and solemnly.


    "Yes ~"


    although they didn''t understand, they agreed because they didn''t have a second choice.


    Three people back, Qu Miaomiao, Tang Lan but all red eyes, they are really afraid of Ning Tao can''t come back, now they can get along with time is not much, should cherish, the best is to be able to pregnant with a child.


    Invisibly, the two women seemed to reach the United Front, wave to start a layer of prohibition, slowly shed the veil, and two snow-white bodies appeared in front of them.


    "Young master, it''s time to rest!"


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao throat suddenly smoke, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, nose like a worm peristalsis.


    But he didn''t have to wipe them. They were very hot and delicate. The body came up, and the spring was very good


    "Ah ~"


    after a long night, all three of them are crazy.


    Ning Tao wakes up, full of spirit. Looking at two beauties in his arms, one is left, the other is right, the other is big and the other is small, his mouth also raises a bitter smile.


    I was going to practice for one night.


    The result is that one night''s Sheng Xiao... "


    The second daughter is tired and still sleeping, but Ning Tao has crept out of bed, has a look at the second daughter, and resolutely walks into the secret room.If we don''t break through the great emperor this time, we will swear not to go out!


    "Kaka..."


    Listening to the movement of the chamber of secrets, the two girls slowly opened their beautiful eyes and looked at each other. They both saw a deep sadness in each other''s eyes and a touch of heartache


    In the secret room, there''s only one ring.


    Ning Tao enters the Yangling ring. Since he is closed, there is no lack of the time tower. The second floor of the original tower accelerates 20 times. It''s very cool.


    Although the third layer can''t be opened now, the second layer is enough to understand the space lock.


    What''s more, his cultivation at the moment is a quasi emperor. He is only half a step away from the three soul realms.


    But don''t underestimate this small step. It took six years for sikongshou to break through in the time tower, and huangtianqi was almost the same. The speed was very fast


    The Sunset Tower is absorbing three jin of flowing gold, just like rain and dew for a long time. It has to grasp the scale, and the spirit is working hard to repair some important parts.


    The fifth turn, nourished by many energy demon pills, has reached 40%.


    This can only be said not fast, not slow.


    U0


    for the rest, Ning Tao has accumulated to full profit. Although he is preparing to close down, he suddenly got a magic method, so naturally he has to try it first.


    "Big Day Saint Scripture


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, slowly opened the door of this volume of method, one by one dazzling golden characters emerged.


    "The great sun Bible, as the name suggests, is the highest Yang, the strongest, the strongest Dharma between heaven and earth. When you practice to the extreme, you can incarnate the sun, burn the sky and cook the sea. Nothing in the world can''t be burned, and nothing in the world can''t be burned..."


    This is very aggressive, but when we look down, the whole person is stunned. There are only two moves. It means that there are at least five or six moves.


    "Darling ~"


    "how seriously is this method incomplete?" Ning Tao couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark.


    Over and over again, two forms are recorded.


    However, it''s true that it''s a little bit better than the supreme Dharma, just as the Spirit said. I really don''t know what the complete version of the great day Bible is?


    But now is not the time to consider these, a cup of iced tea plant tea belly, began a long shut


    And the outside world, too, is not peaceful.


    One of the most popular things is the escalation of the war situation, and the natural disaster has become several times more dangerous. At the first time, the Dahuang war academy united with bawangzong to issue A-level natural disaster warning to the whole Dahuang galaxy.


    I remember when the last A-level natural disaster came, it was thousands of years ago, and the interval was too long.


    For a long time, people forget the horror of A-level natural disaster!


    All I know is that the head of Dahuang war academy came to the border wasteland to take charge of the battle. The overlord patriarch mobilized monks with all his strength, and billions of monks rushed to the border wasteland to set up the battle.


    The teleport to the frontier is directly free of charge.


    Moreover, the high level of Dahuang even issued the order that only advance is allowed and no exit is allowed. No matter who it is, no matter who it is, it is not allowed to leave the frontier.


    It means never to retreat.


    Fight against the natural disaster!


    Not only the wilderness, but also seven or eight nearby galaxies have been affected, and A-level alarm has been sounded. In such a vast wilderness, countless monsters and friars are fighting.


    Such as dim, Tianhe, Hades, etc


    Of course, all this has nothing to do with Ning Tao for the time being, and everyone seems to have forgotten this person.


    For more than a month in a row, on the second floor of the original tower, that is, nearly two years, Ning Tao sat like an old monk. Although he was ordinary, he gave people a kind of crystal full impact.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, a pair of deep eyes flashing gold.


    As soon as he looked up, he felt a sense of relief. There was no disaster or thunder. He just felt his soul in the dark.


    It''s one of the three spirits in the legend Human soul!


    "He finally broke through the emperor!"


    "Title, Galaxy!"

 Chapter 2848

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    All the energy of heaven and earth in the time tower comes in. It''s like a whale swallowing water for nine days. Ning Tao swallows this mass of energy into his stomach with his mouth open.


    There was only a bang, and the breath increased.


    Breakthrough!


    In a flash, from ningtao''s heavenly cover, a phantom, solid soul shadow, separated from it, smile, suspended in front of him, temperament, face, even the details, are not separated from each other.


    This is one of the three spirits Human soul!


    You can walk alone, or even fight alone. You will have about one third of your strength.


    The soul never dies.


    It has the magic power to transform decay into magic


    Ning Tao suddenly opens his eyes, looks at the soul in front of him, grins at the corners of his mouth, and finally breaks through. He has reached the realm of the great emperor he once dreamed of and achieved the means of Uncle Tim.


    It''s not easy to come all the way.


    Ubfs0g


    tasted all the sweet and sour.


    From today on, he ningtao has completely stepped into the ranks of the strong and is able to stand in the way of others.


    If we look at the galaxy, he will be famous for his existence. He will be famous in an era and be admired and worshipped by countless generations.


    Even in the wild galaxy, it will be an indispensable mainstay and has a bright future.


    Looking around the world, he also has the courage to make a breakthrough in the world. He has been called the great emperor and has been able to go on the stage


    "Huhu..."


    "At last I can go home!" Ning Tao was relieved, and in his eyes, the flames of war were burning.


    "Yan Feitian, the ultimate battle between you and me is close at hand, waiting for me..."


    However, before he set out, he had one more thing to do, and Chu Xiao, to make an end!


    "Brush..."


    Coming out of the chamber of secrets, Ning Tao feels that his power has increased dramatically, and he has an unprecedented sense of strength and vastness. Now he has reached the great emperor. How strong he is is is still unknown.


    Just take chuxuan to practice!


    Three souls, is to feel their own soul, will belong to their own three souls, one by one call and strengthen.


    When the three spirits are strong enough, it is the great perfection of the three spirits. If you want to break through the fairy king, you need to experience four or nine small disasters!


    It''s not the nine robberies of the immortals or the demons. It''s the strongest calamity between heaven and earth.


    Together with the "June 9th Tianjie" and "September 9th Tianjie", they are called the three major disasters. This is the ultimate nightmare!


    It is said that the Ninth Heaven disaster is the first disaster in the universe, and there is no greater disaster than it, because once it is passed, it will become a new generation of Saint!


    But no one has seen the "nine great calamities" for 10 billion years. It is not known whether they are true or false


    In addition to the "four or nine little robberies", many monks are qualified to cross the robberies, but they dare not. In other words, they have to come into contact with this step. They are known as the "quasi Immortal King" by the world.


    Basically, once we reach this level, it means that we are not far away from the Immortal King.


    "Creak..."


    Push open the door, Ning one, Ning two, Ning three are guarding here, see this state, busy kneel down on one knee respectfully way: "subordinate respectfully welcome young master out of the pass!"


    "You don''t have to be polite in the future. Let''s all get up," said Ning Tao, smiling and waving his hand.


    "Yes ~"


    the three stood up respectfully, but suddenly found that in more than a month, the young master was like a changed person, and their invincible spirit scared them.


    There is even a sense of crisis.


    "Well So strong, is it their illusion? "


    "Even this year''s new king, it''s just a few years ago. It can''t be so terrible..."


    At this time, Ning Tao stretched his muscles and found that there were only one or two hundred people left in the camp. Suddenly, he had an idea and turned around and said, "come on, let me see your strength. Don''t leave your hands. Let''s go together."


    As he spoke, a man came to the training ground.


    The three were stunned. For a time, they suspected that they had heard wrong. Just now, he said that he would challenge the three of them?


    Are you kidding?


    The three of them are three souls!


    What about Ning Tao? Seven spirits? What''s going on? Is it possible that the young master wants to take advantage of this opportunity to show his prestige?


    As soon as they gritted their teeth, they had no choice but to come to the martial arts training ground and look at Ning Tao, who is light in the wind and clouds. Ning Yi went out and said tentatively, "how about I accompany the young master?"


    "You? If it''s not enough for me to warm up, let''s go together. There''s no need to bear any burden. If you can defeat me, one person will reward one billion star beads, and the emperor will make a great contribution. "


    Ning Tao mouth a hook, jokingly smile way.


    "A billion?"


    This speech, three people''s breath are heavy, no matter true or false, they also can''t refuse, it''s better to try, young master Ning, seems not that kind of madman.


    "Young master, please be careful!"


    "Up..."Ning a roar, Ning two, Ning three suddenly rushed out, the speed is very fast, unexpectedly understand the cooperation.


    It is said that the three of them came from different planets. Unfortunately, they were captured because of the war and sold to the slave trade group at a high price. The slave trade group wanted to distinguish the good from the bad, so they got together.


    Even specially taught them a set of combined attack array, once used, the power will be greatly increased.


    This was carefully taught by the slave trade group.


    It''s really worth the sky high price!


    "Whoosh..."


    But they are fast. Ning Tao is faster than them. A light and shadow rushes behind them in an instant, and the two palms shoot out. The terrible power of the emperor breaks out completely.


    No wonder the young master is so confident that he has broken through to the soul of the great emperor.


    "Zulongshu, zulongzhang!"


    "Qingfengxian, qingfengyin!"


    Lightning, Ning two, Ning three turned around, quick reaction, single hand seal, a punch to meet up.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    There was only a deafening explosion, which shook the whole station. The three of them met each other hard, regardless of their strength or momentum.


    Ning two, Ning three gape, two respect three soul big perfect power, young master unexpectedly all can next.


    How is that possible?


    In all directions, members of the dahuangtang shot at me. Seeing this, I didn''t know what was going on?


    And at this time, rather a big drink, take the opportunity to hand, way: "young master, careful!"


    In his speech, he pointed to his heart.


    "The flying immortal


    Everyone''s pupils shrink and yell that it''s not good. This sneak attack is very accurate and fatal. Once it hits Ning Tao, the battle will be won or lost.


    Ning ER and Ning San take advantage of the opportunity to suppress and prevent Ning Tao from escaping. The victory depends on this attack.


    However, in full view of the public, Ning Tao separated a soul shadow from behind him. His whole body was silver, his face was solemn, and his hands pinched the seal, forming a roulette.


    "Three soul Dafa, one soul born!"


    "Go ~"


    Ning Yi''s pupil shrinks, but castration has been unable to stay, so he has to grit his teeth to meet this wheel.


    "Boom boom..."


    Only heard a loud noise, strong shock wave scattered three people, Ning Tao took the opportunity to leave suddenly retreat, human soul into the body, pale face, but show satisfaction.


    It''s a good choice.


    He could be forced to this point.


    And those three people, also deeply shocked, this electric spark stone, actually draw.


    Although there are still cards left unused, there is no doubt that Ning Tao has a stronger card left unused. If he plays, he will win or lose by five or five points.


    Their young master is really a pervert!


    At this time, Ning Tao also probably know his strength, a turn around, cold shout: "spread out, three days later, I Ning Tao in life and death challenge Chu Xiao."


    "Life and death

 Chapter 2849

    Soon, the news that Ning Tao was going to challenge Chu Xiao spread all over the ninth district at a rapid speed.


    I''ve even heard about it in several districts nearby.


    It really caused quite a stir.


    Who is chuxiao?


    He was one of the top three teachers in the last college, and now he is the most important one among the three teachers. He gives everything he has learned and gives everything he can to each other. He is also ranked 96 in the new list of great waste.


    No one can match the popularity!


    No matter which name, it is enough to cause a large area of exclamation, which makes people envious and envious.


    As for Ning Tao, although a rookie King''s name alone is enough to make a sensation, he is only a newborn after all, and no matter how strong the demon is, it will take time.


    Now it''s only a year or two ago. The new students are going to challenge the evil of the old students, which inevitably makes people feel arrogant.


    In short, many people are not optimistic about Ning Tao, this is a battle without suspense!


    Time flies by in a hurry


    On the third day, Si kongshou, Huang Tianqi, Feng Zian and others were anxiously waiting at the platform of life and death. More than 300 members of Dahuang hall, without exception, were all present.


    After all, I had two previous experiences.


    No matter how strong the enemy is, they all believe that the door owner will work miracles. However, only one tenth of the whole venue can think so.


    "Whoosh..."


    Unexpectedly, Ning Tao came very early this time, dressed in a black robe, falling on the stage of life and death.


    Looking up at the audience, he found that there were many acquaintances. At the first glance, he saw sikongxin. They looked at each other and killed each other.


    Three mentors also came, but one by one looks ugly, very silent, but also full of helpless.


    Besides, all the people who can come to the ninth district are here, Mo Guang, Mo Xian, Tang Lan and so on


    However, these people are secondary. Ning Tao soon keeps an eye on the person in front of him, a shadowy acquaintance with fierce light on his face. He is gnashing his teeth, writing unbelievably, and revealing scarlet murder all over his body.


    "Ning Tao, you are not dead!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "what? Sounds like you''re disappointed? "


    "Hum, I''m excited because I can kill you myself. I don''t know how you survived, but this time, you''re not lucky."


    Chu Xiao''s body arched slightly and said angrily


    On the high stage, in the dark.


    The commander of Dahuang army, Mo million, looks at the field curiously, and is surrounded by Jiang Chen, who is the first on the list of Dahuang.


    But at the moment, the two of them, who are so distinguished, are behind an old man with white beard. They are respectful and full of admiration. They dare not speak easily.


    All of a sudden, the old man with white beard said with a faint smile: "million, Jiang Chen, who do you think can win this competition?"


    "Well This... "


    Mo million hesitated for a moment, suddenly said: "back to the president, I think the game is the most likely draw, two people have their own strengths, no one is good to win."


    "Hehe, Jiang Chen, what do you think?" The old man with white beard chuckled and asked again.


    On hearing this, Jiang Chen looked at the field and said with a smile: "I think Ning Tao should win."


    "Oh? Sure to win? "


    Both of them were stunned for a moment and said strangely, "where do you say that? How can you be so confident? "


    Looking at Ning Tao, Jiang Chen showed a mysterious smile and said with satisfaction: "because we are the same people, I will take 50 billion star beads to beat Ning Tao!"


    "Five 50 billion? Are you crazy Mo million was surprised, even if the Immortal King didn''t have so much savings, this guy was all pressed, not afraid to pay?


    Even the dean of Dahuang was surprised.


    "I Believe him... " Jiang Chen has a firm belief.


    At the same time, Ning Tao twisted his neck, took a step, yawned and said, "I''m sorry, I have to go on my way. If I have no time to entangle with you, I''ll use one move to decide the outcome, just like sunset canyon."


    "If I win, tell me who is behind you. If I lose, I''ll leave it to you."


    Coo0


    "how about it?"


    Chu Xiao face a change, gape of see toward Ning Tao, a move, this guy is in a dream?


    Or what happened to him?


    For this competition, he prepared a lot of things, and even things to save his life. Even if the Immortal King came to kill him, he would be 80% sure to save his life.


    Can Ning Tao suddenly changed a mouth, let him some flurries, once disrupted his overall plan.


    Is Ning Tao not going to kill him?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Chu Xiaodang hummed coldly: "this is what you said. If I win, you will commit suicide."


    "Well, it''s a deal. I''ve been curious about the mastermind behind you for a long time."


    Ning Tao sneers and takes out his gun.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    In an instant, the momentum of the field tensed up, the naked murders spread all over the place, shaking the whole field, and the challenge arena at the foot cracked little by little."Click Click... "


    Two people burst out breath at the same time, but Chu Xiao face fierce a change, a soul, Ning Tao unexpectedly broke through.


    No wonder this guy dares to ask him.


    But what about a soul? He is the great perfection of the three spirits. Is he afraid of a new three spirits?


    "Ning Tao, let''s go and kill him!"


    At the same time, one hand turned into a tiger and the other into a crane. It was so lifelike that when he stepped on the sole of his foot, he burst out.


    It''s like a meteor across the sky.


    "Emperor Dharma, refine the real body


    "The emperor''s law, the tiger and the crane are captured!"


    "Roar "Oh, oh..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes became furious. He took a deep breath and opened his eyes angrily. If he could not defeat chuxiao, he would not be qualified to return to the galaxy. Anyway, he was a loser.


    In this battle, he must win.


    And to find out his real enemy!


    Ning Tao roared, instantly used the power of three taboos, eyes blood red, strength crazy rise.


    "1400 times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Break Cang The sky


    Under the attention of the public, a hundred Zhang dragon, a claw of the gun, stabbed out, as if it could tear a world, the power of fury to the extreme.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Hiss ~!"


    "My mother, this What''s this? " The crowd looked at the huge dragon which covered the sky and the sun, and was shocked.


    But Chu Xiao''s pupil shrinks, feeling the tsunami like pressure, breathing a stagnation, too late to think, the two sides collide heavily in the hundreds of meters arena.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At this moment, people''s eardrums were blind, their brains were blank, and the challenge arena was smashed.


    It seems to be in a state of chaos.


    "Roar..."


    Chu Xiao was angry. He felt that all his bones were going to be broken. The tiger was smashed and his arm was gone. His fighting power was greatly reduced and his defense was broken in an instant.


    "No..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Only heard a huge roar, a figure like a dead dog flying upside down, fell into the ruins.


    A ring, powerless rolling in the air, but a white pleated palm, actually a grasp of him, foot streamer, came to Chu Xiao in front.


    Ning Tao coldly overlooks, a shot in his lung.


    "Ah ah ~"


    "you Lose

 Chapter 2850

    "Well Puff cough... "


    Chu Xiao was lying in the ruins, his face twisted, coughing in pain, his mouth full of blood, out of breath, because a long gun was inserted into his lung.


    The pain of tearing his whole body deformed his muscles.


    "How could..."


    However, after he finished, Ning Tao stabbed hard and said coldly, "I won''t say it again. Tell me, who is the real mastermind?"


    "Ah ah..."


    Chu Xiao was in great pain. He could not help but scream and clench his teeth. He even said a word with a voice.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s pupils shrank, and then his eyebrows wrinkled. It seemed that he fell into meditation. There was some accident. At this time, Chu Xiao should not have to cheat himself.


    "Whoosh..."


    All of a sudden, three powerful figures fell around them in the blink of an eye.


    "Ning Xiaoyou, he has been defeated. He is just a chess piece. Even if you kill him, it won''t help. Let him go. It''s a sign for the Chu family."


    Master Wang can''t bear to practice.


    Tiger Crane master, jade spirit immortal also complex a sigh, it seems that this is full of a helpless.


    `"Hum, three old people, if you lose, you lose. Do you want to break the rules?" Tang Lan angrily drinks, turns into a beautiful shadow, quickly rushed up.


    In charge of the Ninth District of life and death platform, the high-level of the Dahuang army also went up with a heavy face and a frown.


    And hundreds of thousands of people in the field are still gaping.


    Can''t recover from just now!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao glanced at the three and said flatly, "well, since the three tutors have spoken, the boy will sell face and spare his life."


    Then he took back the gun.


    The last thing on my mind is over. Unexpectedly, it''s him. It seems that I have to plan early.


    Just about to turn around and leave, there was a scream, a roar and a hiss: "I didn''t lose, I didn''t lose, how could I lose?"


    "Damned bastard, go to hell!"


    "Dharma, jade arm!"


    Everyone''s face was startled, even the three mentors'' faces changed, and there was no time to stop them.


    "No Be careful... "


    However, Ning Tao seemed to have expected that he would turn around skillfully and retreat abruptly. In his hand, he did not know when he had a bead, which symbolized the origin of all things.


    "Nine yuan, all things are born!"


    "Bang ~!"


    Chu Xiao''s pupil shrinks, and there is no time to dodge. A white light devours him.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The huge mushroom cloud was rolling, and the power of the explosion was so amazing that even the three tutors stopped and calmly blocked the shock.


    It took a long time for the explosion to stop.


    All of a sudden, they stood up and settled down in the ruins, only to find that there was only one piece of debris left, with no face wood, no corpse, and no breath of life lying in the deep pit.


    "A generation of Tianjiao, chuxiao, meteorite!"


    And Ning Tao, also lying in Tang Lan''s arms at the moment, drained his full strength at the first move.


    Just swallowing a trace of the power of Dan medicine recovery, and used out, oil lamp dry, if not Tang Lan, I''m afraid he can''t even stop his own shock wave.


    "Cough..."


    "Ning Tao, are you ok?" Tang Lan is distressed.


    Ning Tao stood up, shook his head with a bitter smile, bared his teeth and said, "it''s OK, just a little bit off."


    When the three teachers saw this, they fell into silence one by one and stood in the same place without saying a word. The wreckage made them feel deeply. Chuxiao''s nature was not bad, but he was bewitched by others.


    Among them There are them, too.


    Chuxiao is dead under his obsession!


    "Three elders, what do you say?" Ning Tao a face vigilance, try a way.


    The Tiger Crane master hums coldly, turns around and leaves. The jade spirit doesn''t say a word, and follows closely.


    Only master Henglian hesitated for a moment and said: "from now on, I three will be hermit in the back mountain, painstakingly practice Taoism, and no longer care about the world. Don''t worry, I three will not embarrass you. You can do it yourself."


    "Remember what Chu Xiao said just now, be careful..."


    Then he went away.


    Ning Tao a frown, if thoughtful, and at this time, Mo Guang said: "I declare, Ning Tao win."


    Hundreds of thousands of people sighed. They could not turn the corner. How did Ning Tao do it? One soul actually killed chuxiao, who had three perfect souls.


    But some keen old monks seem to have seen a rising star shining on Kyushu


    On the stage, in the dark.


    Witnessing the whole game, the three men all breathed a sigh, Mo million said with a bitter smile: "the talented people come out of the country, and each of them has been leading the way for hundreds of years. It''s really old.""It''s you, son. I''ve lost 50 billion. I''ll treat you to a drink later."


    Jiang Chen a listen, also smile not close mouth, bold smile way: "no problem, tube enough."


    Dean Huang stroked Bai Xu and nodded with satisfaction. Ning Tao, Ning Tao, how far can you go?


    There is not much time left for you


    At the end of the competition, Tang Lan and Ning Tao return to the audience. This time, they won a great victory, and their families naturally turned up and down in dahuangtang. They were overjoyed.


    Of course, it''s Tang Lan who makes the most money. She''s worth 20 billion at a time.


    Now it''s doubled to 40 billion.


    Floral water holds this ring, feel heavy, handed to Tang Lan, but Tang Lan turned his hand, unexpectedly took out a ring, a piece handed to Ning Tao.


    "This is something I prepared for you. It''s of great use to you. I''ll open it after you leave."


    Looking at these two rings, Ning Tao Leng for a while, although confused, but still took over.


    At this time, Huang Tianqi asked: "Lao Ning, who''s behind the scenes?"


    "Isn''t it Liukong fairy king?"


    All eyes widened. However, Ning Tao shook his head, nodded again, looked at Miaomiao and said: "yes Mr. Kongming


    "Empty The Immortal King of the void


    Everyone was stunned and didn''t respond for a while.


    But Sikong''s face changed and he frowned: "how could it be him? It is said that he is the chief disciple of Liukong Xianjun. Of course, he has another important identity, the son of a great man of the netherworld


    As soon as the words fall, Qu Miaomiao''s face is as cold as frost. She will never forget this race even if she dies.


    If Sikong Xin is a bitter hatred to her, then the underworld people are full of hatred.


    Because the Shanling clan, which was at its peak at that time, was destroyed by the combination of the Diming clan and other ethnic groups. This is the hatred of exterminating the clan.


    Ning Tao also eyebrows a wrinkly, anyway say, flow empty that bastard, affirmation also meddle in.


    However, he can''t take care of all these things now. He is ready for what should be prepared. It''s time to start. He said immediately, "you should be careful in the future. Once I finish what I''m doing, I''ll come back."


    "More than two years, less than one year!"


    "Wait for me!"

 Chapter 2851

    "Whoosh..."


    Looking at the back of Ning Tao and his party, Tang Lan and Qu Miaomiao seem to have been drained, and their eyes are red.


    "You must come back..."


    Huang Tianqi, Si kongshou, Zhao Hou, Hua Lushui, Liang Xinghe, brother and sister are all in a heavy mood.


    I don''t know why?


    It''s like Ning Tao''s going away, with a lot of misfortune and a lot of good fortune. There''s a kind of heartache of being cut by a knife. More than 300 people are pale and watching


    Before the game, Ning Tao had already said hello to general Mo Guang, so he had no difficulty leaving the ninth district to go home.


    Half a day later, the four came to bianhuang front station.


    Ning Tao fell down and thought about it. He couldn''t help spreading out his palm and looking at the two rings. It was the gift that sister LAN gave him. He said he would look at them after he left.


    One of them is 40 billion star beads.


    Originally, his plan was to sell the unicorn of the "red pupil burning horned beast" for a high price.


    But after careful consideration, if he bought it, I''m afraid he would be finished.


    Because, about the Sunset Tower, the ninth district high-level already knew, but they all thought that they had been robbed by Yanjiao, so they gave up.


    But if he sells such a precious and obvious treasure, District 9 will surely know. It''s not hard to guess that the sunset tower may be in his own hands.


    You know, the magic weapon in the cave is very precious and rare, let alone medium-sized. Even if it is an Immortal Emperor, he will be envious.


    It can also be used as a cave.


    Can be compared with the time tower!


    So weigh under, Ning Tao gave up this idea, these gambling money, completely is Lan elder sister a person take out.


    Look at the second space ring.


    As soon as his mind swept away, Ning Tao was stunned. His body was stiff and stupefied. His eyes were round and his face showed an incredible color.


    "This How could this... "


    "Young master, you What''s the matter with you? Are you all right? " Careful Ning two, immediately aware of a trace of strange.


    Ning Tao breathes quickly and shakes his head difficultly, but the whole person is trembling. His eyes are red, and he holds the space ring tightly with one hand.


    It''s not only valuable, but also full of love.


    It warmed his heart.


    I saw that the ring with huge space was filled with a wide range of things, the most of which were monsters, and nearly thousands of them were killed.


    Most of them are above the level of immortals. There are more than ten demon kings. It''s obvious that they have just died. This is a gift prepared by an immortal woman who went out early and came back late. It''s his return ticket.


    I think there''s something wonderful. They can help.


    Monsters occupy six tenths of the total. One tenth of them are magic tools, Emperor tools. None of them is inferior to immortal tools, and there are six King tools of all kinds.


    Roughly, there are tens of thousands of handles.


    Enough to equip an army!


    Another 10% of them are elixir, peerless elixir, several imperial medicines, and three thousand year old nine immortals bamboo. They are the most valuable for healing and are easy to use by the emperor.


    There are a large number of these things, and all kinds of them are complete. There are a small number of them, such as those for improving cultivation, those for breaking through, those for healing, those for healing the state of mind, those for refining the body, and even those for healing the soul trauma.


    It''s enough to recruit a large family of Mei.


    One tenth of them are rubbings, minerals, scrolls and other miscellaneous materials, but they are all useful. Ning Tao even saw several copies of the imperial inheritance.


    The last tenth is the most shocking thing for Ning Tao. This is relatively simple. That is to say, there is only one item. Although it is small, it occupies the most expensive space and weight among all the treasures.


    It is Taiyishenshui!


    But its quantity, 5000 drops, is half a catty!


    At the first sight of this, Ning Tao almost turned back. He was scared and scared. The things in this ring are extremely valuable. They are more expensive than he imagined. It''s more than enough to buy the three families of blue sea stars.


    Where does sister LAN get so much money?


    Even if it''s Xianhuang, all his belongings are just like this, right?


    But when he thought about it, he realized that when he was the new king, sister LAN joined in two bets, and finally won by herself.


    It seems that it was offered by a mentor for more than 10000 years.


    Although it''s a drop in the bucket for the college, for sister LAN, she''s already a rich woman, making a lot of money at one time.


    XX is She seemed to want to give it to herself before the first 0V, but she was rejected by herself. But who knew that she had so much money and had to know that she had to work so hard?


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao is bitter and complicated for a long time.


    Take this ring as an example. It is fully qualified to establish a sect immediately. In addition, I''m afraid that I have the inside information. I will never lose to the cave, Xuantian and xuanluoxing!


    Sister LAN is really attentive!


    If you give them all to tiantianmen, Ning Tao can''t imagine how powerful tiantianmen will be. It seems that if you can''t use them for several months, you can directly surpass the great Luoxian palace and crush them.I don''t know what kind of frightening expression Luo Tian and Luo Hai will have when they see them, but don''t scare their eyes


    "Young master, young master, it''s time for us to go," Ning Yi saw that Ning Tao was still in a daze and called anxiously.


    Ning Tao looked back and found that it was their turn to take the teleportation array. Behind them, hundreds of people were staring at themselves with black faces.


    "Er..."


    "Are you going or not? Don''t go, let''s go... "


    In the midst of everyone''s anger, Ning Tao laughs and steps onto the teleportation array. He looks up and looks at the ninth area. He takes the things. Sister LAN, Miaomiao, Liushen and everyone in dahuangtang are waiting for me to return in triumph


    "Whoosh..."


    With a flash of light, the four disappeared together.


    However, just a second after they left, a loud roar came: "Damn, no Stop it for me... "


    The crowd was stunned, and even the guards frowned, but they felt the other party''s terrible breath, and there was a dark air. Their faces changed greatly, so they had to harden their heads and say, "come on, stop. Who is the strong one?"


    "Hum, I''m Kongming Xianjun. I''m chasing fugitives. Get out of my way," the comer roared and stormed all the way.


    The people in the queue turned pale one after another and made way. This man is notorious, but he has strong strength and hard background. No one dares to touch him and is afraid of provoking him.


    The two names of netherworld and Liukong Xianjun are enough to scare away 90% of the people, especially now they are angry.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the blink of an eye, a dark robe figure rushed over. It was so fast that it fell on the transmission array like passing through a deserted land.


    But it''s still a little late.


    "Damn it," the Immortal King of Kong Ming was very angry. He immediately turned to the guard and said, "which planet did the three fugitives go to just now? "


    " rock Rock Saturn


    A guard''s words are hard.


    As soon as the words came down, the Immortal King of the netherworld gritted his teeth and wielded a force to activate the transmission array, coordinates, rock, Saturn, target, Ning Tao!

 Chapter 2852

    "Brush..."


    Rock Saturn, teleport left.


    Ning Tao and his party appeared. However, somehow, he had an ominous strange feeling.


    Who seems to have been watching just now?


    Is it an illusion?


    "Hey, don''t be in a daze, hurry down," a guard said with a frown.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly returned to his senses and said, "don''t talk, come with me."


    "Whoosh..."


    In a few seconds, Ning Tao had already rushed out of the city. Ning Yi and three people quickly followed and jumped. They all saw something wrong from the young master''s look.


    As soon as they left, the transmission array flashed, and a dark robe appeared here.


    This person is Mr. Kongming!


    He glanced around and yelled at the guard: "I ask you, which planet did the three men and one woman who just sent them to?"


    "Si ~"


    "Xian Fairy king


    The guard was startled, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "back Back to my Lord, they ran to Running out of the city... "


    "Outside the city?"


    The sky dark immortal gentleman eyebrow a wrinkly, has he already been discovered? I''m afraid it''s the chushaw bastard.


    In fact, he had nothing to do with Ning Tao, but just over a year ago, master Liukong Xianjun suddenly told him that there was a man named Ning Tao in the college who had the secret of "Galaxy transmission array".


    Besides, there was also a princess of Shanling clan around him. As soon as it came out, he was shocked by the underworld clan.


    It is said that an old monster went to the college secretly to ask the college to hand over the Shanling princess, but the dean of Dahuang slapped him and refused.


    Whether it''s the mystery of the galaxy teleportation array or the princess of the Shanling clan, Ning Tao has to seize it.


    General Ye of Chengmen is a member of the netherworld.


    And Chu Xiao, who was cultivated by him and Sikong Xin, put pressure on the three mentors, just to use them as swords to solve Ning Tao''s problems.


    But unexpectedly, chuxiao failed.


    But he still has a hand.


    Kong Ming Xian Jun sneers. He pinches the seal with one hand and gathers his mind to feel a secret method. I''m afraid Chu Xiao didn''t expect that he also secretly prepared this hand.


    In a flash, the Immortal King of the empty nether world brightened his eyes and looked at a direction outside the city.


    "Well, you want to run? Can you run? "


    "Blink!"


    "Brush" a, then disappeared in place.


    Ning Tao and his party galloped. Instead of going to rock Saturn, they went straight to the starry sky. As soon as they stepped into the starry sky, there was a murderous and ferocious smile behind them.


    "Jie Jie, Ning Tao, where are you going to escape?"


    "Kill ~"


    seeing this, Ning Tao''s pupils suddenly shrank, his face changed, and he lost his voice and said, "it''s him, the Immortal King of Kong Ming!"


    "Damn it, I''m being watched."


    Ning Yisan''s face also changed greatly. An Immortal King, such a strong man, isn''t that what they can compare? I''m afraid four people can''t stop one move together.


    At this time, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said, "don''t resist. I''ll take you."


    While speaking, he put the three people in the Sunset Tower and wrapped up the power of space to escape.


    "The way of space, great teleportation!"


    And empty Ming fairy gentleman pupil one shrinks, breathing for a moment hasty, surprise way: "cave magic weapon."


    You know, even if it''s a low-grade magic weapon, it''s also very precious. It''s only a low-grade magic weapon in his hand. But who cares too much about it?


    Every man is not guilty.


    You are just a great emperor, and you dare to have the magic weapon of the cave. If you don''t rob you, whose will you rob?


    With a grim smile, the Immortal King of Kongming screamed: "ha ha, boy, hand in the secrets of the magic weapon of the cave and the galaxy transmission array. By the way, there are also the women of the mountain spirit clan. As long as you hand them in, you will die."


    "Bah, you want to be beautiful. Let''s wait until you catch up with me. As far as your space attainments are concerned, you dare to show off in front of me


    Ning Tao glanced at him with disdain on his face.


    On this level, it depends on the strength of relatively advanced, space attainments are not much better than their own.


    "Bastard, you want to die!"


    With a black face, he also found this problem. Ning Tao''s space attainments are not weak. Although he has not surpassed himself, he is obviously unique.


    This must be the result of the mystery of the galaxy teleportation array. Thinking of this, the Immortal King of Kongming was very excited.


    "Little bastard, when I catch you, I will make you live worse than death, Jie Jie!"


    "Blink!"


    During the conversation, he blinked three times at a time and rushed to Ning Tao.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, although his opponent''s spatial attainments were not high, his accomplishments could crush him. It was inevitable that he would be overtaken. He immediately gritted his teeth and took out a scroll as soon as he turned his hand. It was Delivery reel.This is what he found in Chu Xiao''s ring. With a strong force, he crushed it directly in front of Kong Ming Xianjun''s eyes.


    "Again Also No See you


    "Whoosh ~"


    with a sneer, Kongming Xianjun stretched out a hand and felt it for a while. He turned over his hand and took out a transmission scroll, crushed it and continued to chase after it.


    "It''s not so easy to get rid of Ben Jun!"


    Space corridor.


    Ning Tao frowned tightly. How could the Immortal King of the empty nether world chase so tightly? It''s not supposed to be.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He turned over his hand and took out a gray ring, which was chuxiao''s space ring. Everything was searched by him.


    Is it doing something wrong?


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao quickly throws Chu Xiao''s items back into the ring, except some simple energy items, and other things he can''t understand.


    And throw it to the end of the corridor.


    He, on the other hand, wrapped himself up and rushed out of the corridor.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    In the electric light flint, the power of transmission finally came to an end. In a boundless starry sky, the space suddenly trembled and split, and two rays rushed out.


    The Immortal King of the empty nether world gave a grim smile, but when he saw what was in front of him, he was suddenly shocked.


    "Quit Ring


    "How could that be? What about people? "


    As soon as his face changed, he grabbed the ring and felt it carefully. At a certain moment, he pinched a secret method, and a ray of dark air gushed out of the ring.


    Seeing this, the Immortal King''s face was as gloomy as water, and the green veins on his forehead were gnashing his teeth.


    Update B @ the quickest way to get on ¡ó% 0


    "Damn, damn, damn!"


    Looking at the vast starry sky around, I don''t know where I am, let alone looking for a Ning Tao. It''s no less than looking for a needle in a haystack. Kongming fairy Jun crushes the ring, and he is so angry that he is fooled.


    "Ning Tao, I won''t let you go..."


    "Roar..."


    This side of the fury, and in the rock Saturn, a middle-aged man, with evil spirits sat on the transmission array.


    This person is Ning Tao after the appearance change.


    If it wasn''t for the transmission scroll, I''m afraid he would be buried in the starry sky, not to mention the Immortal King.


    After abandoning the pursuit, we still need to be careful. The teleportation array started and went to a nearby planet, but we didn''t deliberately rush to blue sea star. We changed our appearance many times along the way, and finally arrived at blue sea star more than a month later.


    It''s him too At the beginning of the great wilderness!

 Chapter 2853

    For a moment, everyone was scared.


    It''s like being struck by thunder, one by one dumbfounded, staring at the scene in front of us, saying that ten thousand pairs of Chins were almost dislocated.


    A great emperor, just Just die?


    What are you kidding about?


    Actor or hang up?


    However, for Ning Tao, the wind is light and the clouds are light, which is like killing an ant with a wave of his hand.


    Now Su Mo is too weak for him.


    No.


    It''s weak enough to explode!


    A soul who doesn''t know what way to break through has too much water, just like zhundi.


    Just a finger, then let it go!


    "Putong..."


    There was a loud noise, and a headless corpse fell down. Blood gushed out. It was so terrible that people could not believe it until now.


    Flowers all over the city, flowers all over the building, Xiao Guanshi all gaped, the Savior came? What a strength?


    But who is this man?


    Why do they have a sense of familiarity?


    What''s even more unbelievable is that Su Tai, with hundreds of Su''s family members, looks like a petrified sculpture.


    How strong Su Mo is, they are the most clear. They can walk ten rounds under elder brother Su Tai. However, they can''t even walk one round of Ning Tao.


    What does that mean?


    This mysterious man in black is a great power!


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Su Tai swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty. His face was pale and he said in horror: "you Who the hell are you? What are you up to? I We are the blue ocean Su family


    "Ha ha, Su family..."


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he gave a faint smile and joked: "but the person that the emperor wants to kill is the Su family."


    "Come on, how do you want to die?"


    "You..."


    Su Tai was surprised and angry. His eyes were red. He suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "do you have to fight to death? You are asking for trouble. "


    "Just now, I have secretly reported to Laozu that he is coming. He is still a real Immortal King. Do you really want to offend him?"


    As soon as this remark comes out, Xiao is in charge of the affairs, and the whole city is full of flowers. Are the ancestors of the Su family going to be born?


    "No, it''s a big problem!"


    Huamancheng stood up, weak and pale, and said, "my friend, what he said is true. The ancestor of the Su family has been king for thousands of years. It''s not something ordinary people can deal with. You''d better leave here as soon as possible."


    "Thank you so much for saving my life!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered and sneered: "fairy king? What if it comes? The emperor wants you to die in the third shift, and the king of hell dare not keep you in the fifth shift. "


    "No one can save you!"


    When Su Tai heard this, he was immediately flushed by anger. His eyes were red and he roared: "damn son of a bitch, I don''t want to drink a toast. I really think I''m afraid of you. Come on, give me a toast."


    "I want him to know that he is against the blue sea star and my su family, that is against the whole blue sea star."


    "Kill..."


    At one order, hundreds of elites came forward.


    But Ning Tao shook his head, a face of pity, mouth huff and puff way: "kill, a don''t stay."


    As soon as the words fell, Ning Yi, Ning Er, Ning San''s eyes flashed with cold light, and a surge of excitement poured out. To be exact, this was their first official task.


    It''s natural to do something beautiful.


    Especially in the face of a group of bad fish.


    "Boom..."


    In the electric, light and flint room, hundreds of people fought against three people to form a regiment. The shouting was extremely fierce, and the fighting was also very fierce. The whole square was full of fighting.


    At this time, Su Tai took out a big knife, which was just fierce, and came to his face. As soon as the knife was shocked, it trembled and killed him like lightning.


    In a flash, Ning Tao was dazzled.


    "Xianfa, juexian Dao!"


    "Brush..."


    The fastest way to update is g | up w + M0 *


    Ning Tao is very capable when he picks his eyebrows. As soon as he picks his mouth, he will not dodge, and he will be swallowed in the rain.


    "Kill Kill... "


    "Roar..."


    Su Tai roared. He attacked like mad. He cut 13 knives in one breath. One knife was more fierce than the other, and even the air was turbulent.


    However, Ning Tao seems to be able to predict and predict. Before the knife comes, he will always shy away.


    A pair of eyes, I do not know when to open the perspective.


    There are many flaws in the current moves.


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole, you coward, don''t hide, fight with me."


    Su Tai''s Dao Dao was defeated, and his Qi was in a hurry.


    But as soon as the words came out, Ning Tao sneered and said with pity, "this is what you said. Don''t regret it."Words fall, raise a palm to then hit face door directly.


    "Zulongshu, zulongzhang!"


    Fast, too fast. Soon, Sutai couldn''t react at all, and it was like a fierce animal waking up. It was a good interpretation of those words, quiet as a virgin, moving as a rabbit.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "No, you..."


    Su Tai screamed. For a moment, his hair exploded. He was so scared that he quickly pulled out his knife to block it.


    This kind of instinctive reaction, let Ning Tao take a look, it seems, this is a capable person, strength is not weak, but unfortunately, you met me.


    In the sight, this palm was not reduced, but turned into a dragon claw, and rolled all the way.


    He soon met the big knife.


    Su Tai sneered. This Dao is a good tool for the emperor. The great emperors have to avoid it. As long as we delay for a while, our ancestors should be able to come to support us.


    However, when the dragon claw and broadsword collided, Su Tai''s smile froze completely.


    "Well What a great power


    Then, there was a crisp sound of "bang". In Su Tai''s frightened sight, the sword broke and a dragon claw slapped on his face.


    "No Well... "


    "Ah..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There was only a shrill scream and a roar. Su Tai was like a broken sack flying upside down. The knife went deep into his cheek and the blood flowed.


    The whole face bone seems to have been smashed by the fury.


    At this time, Su Tai suddenly understood another sentence: "the world''s martial arts, only fast not broken!"


    "Ah..."


    Listening to the shrill scream, everyone was shivering. Is that too terrible? It''s another move. It''s totally crushing. Why is he so strong?


    This is the emperor, not Chinese cabbage?


    At this time, the crowd suddenly woke up and found that the scuffle had ended.


    Rather a cold twist the last person''s neck.


    They killed hundreds of people.


    Just for a moment!


    "My God, what kind of monsters are these?"


    Just then, Ning Tao turned around and said to Xiao, "you have an old friend who asked me to send something."


    Then he threw out a ring.


    As soon as Xiao''s face changed, he grasped it and swept away his mind. He was shocked. There were twenty Taiyi holy water, two imperial utensils and several precious pills.


    Dear,


    this can be compared with all his belongings, old friend? Which old friend of his is so rich?


    Laoshan? Lao Liu? Lao Wang or Lao Wang?


    The two of them frown and look suspicious. They feel more and more that the mysterious figure in black robe looks like a person


    Suddenly, Ning Yi looked into the distance and said in a deep voice, "young master, a strong man is extremely close to here."


    "Oh, come so fast," Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, too late to talk more about the past, turn over a hand at will clap, hit Su Tai, unexpectedly beat him to pieces.


    "Su Tai, meteorite!"


    "Hiss ~!"


    In the shock of the crowd, Ning Tao said, "let''s go and lead the old guy away. You''d better take care of yourself."


    Say, then with rather a person such as sky and rise.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "

 Chapter 2854

    As the wind comes, as the wind goes.


    Don''t take away a cloud like an expert in the world.


    If it wasn''t for the hundreds of Su''s elite corpses in the field, I''m afraid no one would believe it. What a terrible thing happened just now is really incredible.


    Su Mo and Su Tai were killed one after another.


    They all died in the hands of a mysterious man in black!


    "He Who is he? "


    Ning Tao doesn''t stay much, so he takes Ning San and others to Longgu mountain, and leads Su''s ancestors away by the way.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared in front of the public.


    After all, their main goal is to go back to the galaxy and entangle with this old guy. It''s no good.


    And how to say that this is also a fairy king, really want to fight, really do not know the result.


    Ning Tao has never had a fight with the strong Immortal King. Even the blue sea star in this remote corner is backward in practice, but it is not easy to deal with when he has been promoted for tens of thousands of years.


    However, although not sure to win, but also may not lose, and really can not run ah.


    If you are in a hurry, you may not lose!


    Who hasn''t got a card yet!


    In a word, the purpose of the diversion was completed just now. Those things were enough for Xiao Guanshi. Next, he went to fight in the galaxy


    "Whoosh..."


    When looking at the back of Ning Tao and others, they are still silly and hard to calm down for a long time.


    And Xiao is in charge of the business, looking at the ring in his hand, so many expensive treasures, surprise unexpectedly come so suddenly, and suddenly, his brain is like electricity, a familiar figure comes to mind.


    "Is it him, Ning Tao..."


    "Goo Grunt


    Three people look at each other, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, from each other''s eyes to see the horror.


    I''m afraid it''s the evil two years ago!


    "He I''m back... "


    In the sky, five figures cut across the sky, one after the other, tearing up the clouds, leaving a long white mark. The power of the Immortal King shocked countless cities below.


    "Asshole, who dare to kill me? Stop it for me, and die quickly... "


    A shrill voice roared.


    In front of him, Ning San glanced back sarcastically and said in a loud scorn: "Su''s old son, are you so slow? I only deserve to smell my master''s fart


    "Ning San, don''t irritate him. He can''t find out our details now. He''s just pretending to hold his face and dare not do anything. Don''t spoil the young master''s business."


    Rather two one wrinkly willow eyebrow, Jiao rebukes a way.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao could not help nodding with satisfaction. Ning Yi was more stable, Ning ER was careful and intelligent, and Ning San had great potential, and each had his own strong points.


    "Damned bastard, you are so deceiving. No matter who you are, I will break you to pieces today!"


    A dried up old man suddenly caught up with him.


    Seeing this, Ning San''s face turned green with fright. This old guy is really serious. He''s so fast.


    Ning Tao was indifferent. He wrapped the three people with a brush of his sleeve. When he stepped on his feet, he speeded up in an instant, and his speed suddenly increased.


    "The best imperial Dharma, glimpses from the surface!"


    If you look from below, it''s like a long golden meteor, which separates the sky and the earth. It''s gorgeous, and it disappears at the end of heaven and earth in the blink of an eye.


    "What What? "


    As soon as Su''s face changed, was it really just a great emperor? Is it the young master of which family? Travel here? What is the big power behind it?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he had no choice but to catch up. The elements of the wind gathered around him and turned into a pair of wings.


    "Xianfa, the wing of the wind!"


    Wings a shock, persevering pursuit of Ning Tao.


    The distance between the two is being narrowed a little bit. The powerful breath of the great emperor and the king of immortals is swimming freely in the vast expanse of the world, giving each other magical powers, which makes people worship.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, this old man really want to chase endless? However, it''s not far away from Longgu mountain. If he dares to hinder himself from going home, he doesn''t mind. He will kill him first.


    "What about the fairy king? I''m not afraid


    "Old dog, if you dare to follow me again, don''t blame me for being cruel and heartless. If you don''t believe me, come and have a try!"


    A pair of bigger fire wings, stretching out, a slight shock, can soar up to 90000 Li.


    "Zuhuang skill, the wing of Huang!"


    Seeing Ning Tao speeding up, Su''s grandfather''s face changed greatly and hesitated. Although he was very angry, he still had the whole Su family and could not lead to death.


    However, I can''t be scared back by him. Where is my face?


    "Hum, I''m not afraid of you?"


    "Kill..."


    In the roar, they chased each other for more than three hours. Gradually, a mountain appeared, like a creeping dragon, dark and silent.


    The outline of the whole mountain range is like a giant dragon dormant.


    "Here we are," Ning Tao squinted. Memories flashed in his eyes. The galaxy transmission array is here.Suddenly, in front of a flash, a familiar burly man appeared, it was an acquaintance.


    "Master FeiMo?"


    It''s true that this man is the first young man of the two legged flying dragon clan. He is his life-saving benefactor, and he personally gave the candle Dragon Statue to Ning Tao.


    Seeing Fei Mo smell speech, nod a smile, satisfaction way: "the old ancestor already knew this matter, it let me help you, this old man, I come to stop him."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao pondered for a while, then said with a smile: "then say hello to the old man for me, and the old man will give it to you. When I come back, you and I will have a good drink."


    "OK, it''s a deal!"


    They laughed and then split up quickly.


    Looking at the mountain range in front of him, Su''s ancestors frowned and hesitated: "dragon bone mountain range?"


    I remember that long ago, the three families signed an agreement with the Feilong clan in the Longgu mountains. If they are strong, they should not interfere with each other.


    Otherwise War between the two nations!


    At this time, he saw Ning Tao enter the mountains with his own eyes, and a burly man stood in front of him, joking: "Oh, isn''t this the ancestor of the Su family? Why do you come to our mountains when you have time? "


    "You are The little fellow of the dragon clan? " Su''s father frowned and his face changed.


    When the agreement was signed, the little guy was still very green. Unexpectedly, he grew up to this point. In terms of breath, he was not weak at all.


    "Damn, do they know each other?"


    He said immediately: "I''m chasing the thief who escaped and killed my family. I hope you, Feilong, don''t interfere. Douze, you are deliberately provoking war. Get out of the way quickly!"


    On hearing this, FeiMo joked: "get out of the way? OK, then I''ll let my ancestors talk to you. "


    As soon as the words fell, a roar burst out from the depths of the mountains. The essence of the terrible force was weathering. It came out like a shell and faced the ancestors of the Su family.


    "Roll ~"


    with an order, the strong wind is coming.


    The ancestor of the Su family vomited blood wildly, and was hit by a heavy blow, which scared him to turn around and run away.


    "Asshole, you wait for me, deliberately provoking war, waiting for my Terran, to level you..."


    In the mountains, when Ning Tao saw this scene from a distance, he was surprised. When he looked deep in the mountains, he thought that there was such a super strong man. It seems that the flying dragon clan should not be underestimated.


    At this time, a group of four of them also entered an abandoned mine cave, which extends in all directions.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath, and his face is full of excitement. That''s it. He can already feel the buzzing of the key to longevity, and immediately plunges into a wall


    "Whoosh..."


    My (b) first page = ^ send. + 0 "


    1

 Chapter 2855

    Yuanben ningsan and others think Ning Tao is crazy. How can they hit the wall? It''s solid.


    Is it self mutilation?


    But with a flash of light, they actually penetrated the past. The next second, they came to a vast space, like entering an unfathomable underground world?


    Two huge stone lions, an ancient array plate.


    It''s full of mystery everywhere.


    "This Where is this? "


    "My God, how powerful are these measures to be laid out?" Ning San and others screamed.


    However, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, looked around and said: "here, of course, is the way home, and I come from Holy land of eternal life


    "Long Longevity


    Three people brain a "buzz", completely stupid.


    After a long time, the three people listened to Ning Tao''s brief introduction. Even so, they couldn''t come back. They never thought that they could see the legendary Holy Land in their lifetime.


    It''s said that it''s the relic of the sage, the cave


    Update V latest s fastest% C on ''py / 0 @


    there is no miracle!


    They can''t enter the holy land of time and space that has been developed, let alone the holy land of eternal life that has not yet been explored.


    How glorious is that?


    They are slaves. Although they have all their strength, they are just toys at the mercy of others. How can they be? To be able to participate in such sacred battles.


    After a while, Ning San and others were born with a sense of honor and mission. They were deeply grateful. They couldn''t help kneeling down and said, "young master, you look up to us three so much. We will live up to the expectations of the public. We are willing to be heartbroken."


    "Well, I will never forget what I said. One day I will untie your seal of slavery and give you freedom and a future."


    Ning Tao said with a smile.


    At this time, the Sunset Tower hanging on the waist "hums" and an old man with vicissitudes of life comes out with a strange and complicated face, saying: "things are changeable. I didn''t expect that, but being born in the holy land is a blessing or a curse."


    "I''m old and useless. I''d like to help my master."


    Ning Tao looked happy and asked: "before sunset, please take a look. If I send them to the tower, will they reduce the transmission energy?"


    As soon as the words came out, Qi Ling was also curious to look down at the array. Although he didn''t understand it, he had a vision after all.


    He was also lucky to see a galactic teleportation array.


    After pondering for a long time, Qi Ling frowned and stroked his beard and said, "this teleportation array is very strange. It seems that it has been banned by someone. It''s far beyond my understanding. I''m good at Dongtian, but I can''t deceive the array."


    "In this way, four people teleport together in the galaxy, which Does the master have enough energy? "


    With a frown and a wave of his hand, Ning Tao took out half of the total six tenths of the corpses and put them into the array plate, which filled the whole vast underground space.


    As he spoke, he took out the key to longevity.


    "How? Is that enough? "


    As soon as Qi Ling ponders, he suddenly stares at Yang Ling ring in Ning Tao''s hand and hesitates: "maybe there is a shortcut, but I''m not sure."


    "Oh? Master, please say, "Ning Tao''s eyes are bright.


    Qi Ling said: "in fact, you once received your strange ring from the Sunset Tower. At that time, I felt a sense of fear, a suppression from the superior, which made me extremely scared."


    "After thinking about it for a long time, I gradually realized that this Yangling ring is much better than the cave in the Sunset Tower."


    "If you receive a person in the Yangling ring, you may be able to deceive the array and reduce the power of this teleportation, but I''m not sure, so..."


    Ning Tao a listen to, hurriedly shout a way: "that is so decided, don''t try, how can know?"


    And he took them in.


    Looking at the corpse full of space, Ning Tao takes a deep breath of blood, grits his teeth, holds the key to longevity, looks at the keyhole in the center of his foot, and inserts it at one stroke.


    "Come on, let me see how much you need?"


    "Click..."


    "Hum Hum... "


    The corpse became a huge piece of powder with the speed of one or two seconds.


    "One pile, five piles, eight piles..."


    Under the gaze of Ning Tao, for a moment, the original mountain of corpses were extracted.


    At the same time, the key in hand began to dim, like the power being extracted, and a great space power gradually wrapped Ning Tao, and the lines around were lit inch by inch.


    "Goo Grunt


    Ning Tao is short of breath and stares at the changes all around him for fear that he will not have enough energy and interrupt the transmission.


    At this time, the power of space wrapped around the ring, suddenly stopped, energy consumption accelerated, but the power of space stayed in the ring.


    "Damn, can''t you?"Ning Tao cursed secretly, seeing that the transmission array was about to light up, and he was about to take out energy to fill it.


    But at this moment, with the "buzz" of Yang Lingjie, the power of space quickly enveloped the whole body, and at the same time, the whole transmission array was all lit up.


    "Cheng Whoosh... "


    For a moment, the whole underground space was quiet.


    And somewhere in the distance, in front of the gate of an ancient galaxy, a rickety figure sits, which has never changed, suppressing the sky.


    This person is Taoist puppet!


    Suddenly, the puppet Taoist suddenly opened his eyes, turned around and looked at the gate behind him.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The whole passage trembled and the door glowed as if something was coming.


    This portal is the only one in the holy land of eternal life. If this happens, it will be attacked or transmitted. This scene is very similar to 700 million years ago.


    "Is it..."


    "Well Die, die... "


    People did not arrive, but heard a scream, eternal door suddenly opened a gap, spit out a person.


    The puppet Taoist was stunned. He just watched this man bump into the channel, showing his teeth and groaning for a while. In the transmission beyond the speed of light, the whole person was not good.


    Ning Tao stands up, shakes his head and looks around as if he is in the vast sea of stars, and a gorgeous Milky way suddenly appears in front of him.


    Once familiar scene has not changed.


    A milky planet, a dark black planet, and a dark blue planet are about to line up.


    From the outside, there is only slight deviation.


    "He Come back


    "Fortunately, I didn''t come back late!"


    "Well Cough... "


    Suddenly, a dry cough came from behind. There was a trace of surprise and surprise in the voice.


    "You boy, you know how to come back."


    When Ning Tao heard the sound, he immediately found the smiling Taoist puppet. He immediately looked happy, waved his hand and said with a laugh, "Yo, old puppet, are you still alive?"


    The puppet road face a black, roll a white eye helplessly way: "I''m afraid you died, old decadent all can''t die."


    Ning Tao laughs, and his whole body''s cells are excited and excited. He''s back, and finally he''s back. After nearly three years, he''s finally able to fight three realms of Jiaolong.


    Suddenly, he said to the puppet, "old puppet, before I left, Yan Feitian put a ban on me. You can feel my whereabouts at any time. Can you do me a favor?"


    "Let me erase it for you?" The puppet Taoist is very strange.


    "Jie Jie, no, shield me!"

 Chapter 2856

    "Hiss It''s a stab... "


    Fairyland, a big mouth of space was suddenly torn open at will, from which came four towering figures.


    Ning Tao stepped out, black hair floating, a golden robe flashing, very brilliant, familiar with the air, the spirit of the face, the whole body is shaking, the mind in the sharp sound, the whole body is greedy devouring everything.


    It''s like I''m hungry for everything here.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    "Sister Xia, Yiyi, everyone, I''m finally back," Ning Tao can''t help but roar.


    A roar, heaven and earth are one of the shock.


    Ning San and others pick eyebrows and look around curiously. Although the scenery is beautiful, how can the energy of this world be worse than blue sea star?


    It''s the weakest of all the planets they''ve ever seen, not one of them.


    Not even a newborn planet.


    And the law of heaven and earth, there is also a sense of weakness, like being evacuated, unspeakable fatigue.


    Soon, they felt a kind of bondage and pressure. Their strength was suppressed, even Ning Tao, because they were too strong.


    It''s easy to move mountains and fill the sea.


    Fairyland can''t hold them up, they toss at will!


    Ning Tao was surprised that this was much more powerful than when he left three years ago. It was estimated that the monks in the fairyland would also be blessed.


    This is an opportunity only once in 100 million years!


    At this time, Ning Er frowned and asked curiously, "young master? Shall we go back to tiantianmen? "


    Ning Tao nodded, but looked around the desolate and uninhabited, then pondered: "protect the Dharma for me, I''ll see where this is, in which domain?"


    Said, then urged to refine star to resolve.


    When he left that year, he refined the three realms separately. Now that he can practice so fast, he has benefited a lot from the three realms.


    In a flash, he sensed a source of celestial world, cheering, jumping and excited to him.


    The whole fairyland is blessed with this excitement.


    This led to a breakthrough for many monks.


    "Star refining is the eye of the world!"


    In the peeping of Ning Tao, they soon came to the conclusion that they were in the eastern region.


    "Dongyu? It''s a little far home! "


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao picks his brow, and the source of fairyland gives back a message, as if to say something? His eyes narrowed when he peeped.


    "It''s interesting, so many old acquaintances."


    In a flash, Ning Tao sneered, one handed stroke, a huge space crack was torn, without hesitation, he stepped in.


    "Let''s go, as little as we can To kill... "


    In a hidden valley thousands of miles away, there is a fierce battle. In the deep part of the valley, there is a space transmission array. Two beauties, one big and one small, are struggling to guard.


    More than a dozen accompanying guards, all seriously injured, fell in disorder near the transmission array.


    Over the past few years, the transmission arrays have been destroyed one after another. Naturally, tiantianmen will not be indifferent. They will unite with many powerful forces to protect them, but they are still outnumbered in the end.


    A few days ago, they received news that someone was going to destroy the transmission array of the original site of Shenyin hall, so they sent strong people to come. Unexpectedly, it was a trap.


    And the two beauties, one big and one small, are not others. They are moon shadow fairy, and Mengke''er.


    One three spirits, one earth immortal and five weights.


    They were invited.


    If you look across the street, it''s like a gathering of acquaintances. The old man with a walking stick, who is the leader of the meeting, has a very clear face. It''s something I haven''t seen for a long time Seven great old people.


    Once One of the ten fairyland immortals!


    Now it has reached the peak of three spirits!


    Beside him, there is also a man who is known as the first messenger of the temple of hell and the messenger of disaster Wen is merciless.


    Strength in the eight!


    It''s not hard to see that every one of them is improving very fast.


    In their group of dozens of people, all of them are strong. Moreover, there is a black robe at the back of the group. I don''t know who I am, but I haven''t done anything from the beginning to the end, just like a ghost.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The continuous siege has exhausted the moon shadow fairy. On her plain white skirt, there are several bright red flowers. Her opponent is Qijue old man, but her opponent''s cards emerge in endlessly.


    The inside information of the hell hall is too strong.


    On the other side, Meng Ke''er is ruthless against Wen. It''s also hard to bear. He struggles to death and is also a hard supporter.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Moon shadow, moon shadow, now the fairyland is divided into six parts, but you have to help the one who shouldn''t help the fairyland. You deserve it today, ha ha..."


    "Immortal method, seven Jue miesheng finger!"


    The old man laughed wildly and took the opportunity to point out.The angle of this finger is very tricky, the shadow of the moon is scarred, the peerless face appears white, unable to dodge, but was pierced by the fragrant shoulder, instant blood flow.


    "Well Poof... "


    The shadow of the moon is dull, but it''s seven or eight steps away.


    "Master," Meng Ke''er exclaimed, but Wen ruthlessly grinned, destroying Meng Ke''er like a wild animal: "stupid woman, you''d better care about yourself first."


    Seven Jue old man sneered, greedy way: "moon shadow, why so stubborn? If you choose to help the world, there''s only one way to die. You might as well join our Yama temple to give you the greatest glory. "


    "Plus, you are one of the few fairies. You can''t waste your beauty."


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie... "


    Moon shadow coughed up a mouthful of blood, raised a pair of stubborn eyes, disgusted: "seriously, from the beginning, you let me feel disgusted from the bone."


    "If you want me to join the Yanmo temple, ha ha, don''t dream. Even if I die, it''s impossible for you to succeed."


    As soon as the words came out, seven Jue gave a gloomy smile and said: "it''s a pity. I have to let the old man destroy the flowers. Don''t blame the old man for using too much force."


    As soon as you step on the sole of your foot, the whole person rushes out.


    "Xianfa, Qijue Zhang!"


    Moon shadow beautiful eyes shrink, just want to raise hands, shoulder but a fierce pain, let her stuffy hum, but then look up, seven Jue old man has been evil rushed in front of.


    "Already Is it over? "


    "But I haven''t seen him for the last time... "


    Just as she closed her eyes, a pair of broad and powerful arms held her waist tightly, close to a fiery and strong chest.


    "Pa pa..."


    "People say they hate you. How dare you come here? Didn''t your mother tell you to respect women?"


    Ning Tao slaps to draw past, despise a way.


    For a moment, the seven Jue old man didn''t see what happened. He felt that half of his cheek was smashed and fell back like a top.


    "Ah Boom, boom... "


    Everyone was surprised. What happened? Can a slap pull the seven Jue old man back?


    Who is this person?


    Moon shadow Leng for a while, difficult to open a beautiful eye, trance, she saw Ning Tao, become more mature, more domineering, can swallow the world.


    Trembling, she slowly stretched out a pair of jade hands.


    "Yes Is that you? "

 Chapter 2857

    A pair of crystal jade hands, climb Ning Tao indifferent face, like the summer breeze in the whirling.


    The shadow of the moon turns red in her eyes.


    Is this an illusion?


    "Teacher Master, master, you What''s the matter with you? " I don''t know when, the dream can son unexpectedly came to her side, see this scene, can''t help but blankly way.


    \First V * post zs0 = {


    what happened just now?


    And Wen merciless, suddenly found in front of the dream can be missing, appeared in the shadow next to the moment, his forehead cold sweat DC, crazy retreat.


    What''s going on?


    Only one outsider, the black robe in the team, could see the scene most clearly.


    No, we should not say that we can see clearly, we should say that we can guess, because he can''t see clearly.


    Ning Tao should suddenly appear, easily pull Meng Ke''er back from Wen''s merciless magic palm, then turn around and come to the shadow of the moon, fly away the seven immortals like a fly, and protect the second daughter in front of her.


    It''s like a breeze to do all this.


    I don''t even take a breath.


    All of this, almost all in a blink of an eye to complete, it is too fast, people shudder.


    Is this guy really Ning Tao?


    "Goo Grunt


    Ning Tao looks at the jade hand on the face, light a glance, pick eyebrow way: "woman, do you think so of me?"


    After hearing the moon shadow, her pretty face suddenly turned red and gradually became hot. Her beautiful eyes were shocked and hesitated: "you You are Ning Tao. Are you back? "


    "Elder brother Ning, is it you, elder brother Ning?" at this time, mengke''er is also surprised to find Ning Tao.


    Almost subconsciously, he jumped on it.


    In this way, a big and a small two beauties, are closely surrounded in the arms of Ning Tao.


    "Er..."


    Put into a triangular array of Ning one, Ning three two people a Leng, slightly scratch the head, this is the young master''s woman?


    However, as a woman, Ning Er sees more clearly and thoroughly. This should be her confidant. If she wants to go deeper, it''s lover.


    Young master, you are so lucky. The beauty is so beautiful, and the beauty is so pure and amazing.


    Ordinary people have a dream can laugh, at the same time have two, I''m afraid I can''t get out of bed


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, the seven Jue old man screamed and struggled to get up from the ground. His eyes were splitting and he was burning with anger. Half of his face looked like the devil, and his general face looked like the devil. A strong sense of terror and murder spread out.


    "Asshole, asshole, damn son of a bitch!"


    "You How dare you hit me in the face? "


    At this time, the people basically recovered. Wen merciless''s pupils contracted into needle eyes, and his heart was pumping and breathing, full of hatred.


    "It''s him. He''s back."


    "Lord Qijue, don''t be impulsive. It''s the little bastard. Inform the temple master immediately. Be careful!"


    As he spoke, he took out a jade tube and crushed it.


    But the jade tube was crushed, but the spirit disappeared without a trace, not as usual, but more like being erased by an external force.


    Wen is merciless, even that black robe, the facial expression all a change, Ning Tao when moved a hand and foot?


    "Cut, in front of us, you dare to blatantly report, it''s really reckless," Ning San looked at them with both arms, full of disdain.


    If they can''t see the news from a celestial being, they will be killed.


    This guy, in particular, is blatant.


    It''s provocative!


    ", can''t bear..."


    At this time, Wen merciless, Qijue old man and other dozens of people, only to find the existence of Ningyi and other three people.


    He When did they come?


    Can''t see through their accomplishments?


    The situation was so chaotic that one side of the temple was in a hurry. At this time, the seven Jue old man''s face was dripping with blood, and he kept a close eye on Ning Tao. His eyes were red with blood, and a huge hatred broke out from him.


    His only son, Lu Yusong, was killed by him.


    Because of him, qijuemin was destroyed.


    Humiliating again and again.


    All kinds of the past have come to the mind of Qijue old man. After a few years, we finally meet again.


    "Rather The waves


    "Get out of here and die!"


    This amazing roar, let the wind and cloud change, the power of fury, layer upon layer burst out, at a moment, the breath of the seven Jue old man unexpectedly soared to four spirits.


    He had hidden his accomplishments before


    However, Ning Yi and others looked at each other strangely, and could not help laughing.


    "I''m in the trough!"


    What did this guy just say?


    Challenge young master? Is he stuck in the door?


    Now even if the three of them go together, they are not sure to say that. You are just a fairy. How dare you say so much.Who gave you courage


    Seeing this, Ning jokingly raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the old man had been closed for five or six years, and his strength had been improved very fast. Besides, Wen was merciless.


    Immediately leisurely step out a step, said with a smile: "seven Jue, long time no see, between you and me account, should calculate, LV Yusong is still waiting for you below!"


    Seeing this, Yueying said anxiously: "Ning Tao, don''t be impulsive. Now the whole temple of the devil has changed. Three years ago, Yan Feitian opened the treasure of the ancient heaven, and their strength has greatly increased."


    "Oh? The treasure of ancient heaven? That''s pretty good, "Ning Tao said with a faint smile.


    Seeing his lukewarm attitude, the shadow of the moon is very angry. This guy has always been very clever. How can he know that there are tigers in the mountain and still prefer to travel in tiger mountain today?


    The seven Jue old man roared, and his whole strength gathered behind him. With the sound of "Canglang", seven magic swords came out of their scabbard and merged on the top of his head. A sharp white-edged sword roared and screamed out of the world.


    "Son of a bitch, go to hell and repent!"


    "Xianfa, Qijue sword!"


    In the blink of an eye, the seven Jue old man disappeared in the same place, turned into a sword light, and chopped Ning Tao angrily.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes widened. In the face of this blow, even the shadow of the moon, they all felt that their hair was too strong. If she did not die, she would be seriously injured.


    Meng Ke''er couldn''t help but say: "brother Ning, be careful, get out of the way..."


    However, Ning Tao yawned and bore out a finger. He only pointed to the sky, and a flesh finger shouldered the sharp sword.


    "Hiss ~ what?"


    Wen merciless and others were so scared that their brains were buzzing.


    But Qijue''s lung is about to explode. It''s too arrogant. His sword is like mud and iron. It''s killing people like hemp. Since you''re looking for death, it''ll help you.


    "Chop ~"


    at a certain moment, the two finally meet.


    However, the seven Jue old man''s grim smile suddenly froze, his eyes were full of eyes. For a moment, he felt that his sword had struck a wall, and a more powerful anti shock force was pouring all over his body.


    "No Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "Ah..."


    In the eyes of the public, seven Jue old man inch burst open, blood and flesh, no place to die.


    "This How can Is it possible? "


    "One of the ten immortals, actually And die like that? "


    Except Ning San and others, all of them were numb, and their spirits almost didn''t disperse.


    Ning Tao, however, just sneers and shakes his head in pity. Mayfly shakes the big tree and oversteps his ability. Ordinary people use all their strength to hit the tank, which will only cripple them. So will friars. Even worse.


    Raised a finger, blew to blow, regretted a way: "ah, almost can chop the skin to break."


    "Er..."

 Chapter 2858

    "Why How could it be? "


    Wen merciless and others scream, one eye bead almost did not protrude, scared out of one''s wits, stunned, endless fear surged up.


    Once one of the ten immortals, Qijue old man''s full blow, even Ning Tao''s skin didn''t scratch.


    You know, he''s an immortal.


    How could Ning Tao be unharmed?


    It doesn''t make sense!


    If this scene is not an illusion or a special means, how strong is Ning Tao''s physique? Is it possible to compare with the great emperor?


    "Goo Grunt


    The sound of swallowing saliva, is the moon shadow fairy, dream can Er issued, two people difficult swallow startled.


    It''s incredible.


    It''s only nearly three years since I saw Ning Tao. What happened to him?


    At this time, Ning Tao moved his muscles and bones, felt his strength, and whispered: "I didn''t expect that I was suppressed so heavily."


    At the moment, he felt like a goldfish, but he was in a pond the size of a crystal ball. He did everything with his hands and feet tied. He was enveloped by a sense of suffocation.


    It''s like the end of the river.


    In the wilderness, he is still like a goldfish, the size of the same, but as if in the Ming sea in general vast.


    As if the sea is wide with fish, the sky is high with birds.


    This is the huge gap between the two


    All of a sudden, in the team of the yama hall, the black robe who was sitting in the town took the hand. He was convulsed all over, stepped out, and a murderous explosion broke out.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    "It''s interesting. It''s so interesting!"


    In an instant, a tsunami like terrorist force smashed the black robe, revealing a ferocious, ancient body. Although its muscles were swollen, it was lifeless, as if the vitality of the body had not been awakened.


    "Ning Tao, you have become stronger..."


    The crowd turned pale. I didn''t expect this terrible guy to fight, though I don''t know who he is? But I know that even Qijue should be respectful to this guy.


    Moon shadow still remembers that she once met him outside the valley, but with one move, she was seriously injured by him.


    This guy is incredible.


    And Wen merciless see his hand, that fear look suddenly grimace came out, right ah, how forget to still have this adult? That''s the card of the trip.


    It''s far better than the seven Jue old man.


    Even in the hall of hell and devil, with the strength of this adult, he can be called first-class.


    "Please kill Ning Tao..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly picks his eyebrows. He looks surprised. He picks his eyebrows and says, "can''t help it at last? Fifth, Yama. "


    As soon as the words came out, the audience was shocked.


    Is this monster in front of us the fifth one of the top ten Yama, Yama, the judge of life and death?


    How did he become like this?


    The black robe''s pupil shrinks and his face changes. From Ning Tao''s look, he can''t see a trace of shock, fear, or even the tension of losing. It seems that he knows everything like the back of his hand and has a plan.


    "You How do you know it''s me? "


    "How did you find out?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered and joked: "to tell you the truth, I almost didn''t recognize you. I ruined your body three years ago."


    "Now the corpse is a vessel, but it''s just a soul."


    "In other words, Yan Feitian is quite good to you. He is willing to give you a body that is very close to the great emperor. Otherwise, your five spirits cultivation today is just a dream..."


    On hearing this, Yama seemed to be stabbed in the heart of pain, furious, roared: "bastard, this fairy will become what it is today, all thanks to you, you destroyed everything."


    "Ning Tao, you really deserve to die. Let me have a look. Who are you and I with stronger physique?"


    In the roar, he conjures up a giant pen with one hand, a silver hook and iron painting, with a sharp edge and a little ink. It''s like seeing a dead man off.


    "Xianfa, judge''s edge!"


    "Kill Kill... "


    "Whoosh", the judge pen penetrated the space.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, Ning three people didn''t protect the meaning of the Lord, because that is a shame to the young master.


    These ignorant mole ants!


    "Zhengzheng ~"


    there was only a "buzz". Under the attention of the public, Ning Tao sighed, his fingers suddenly protruded, and caught the judge''s pen easily in the void.


    "What What


    "How is that possible? How can you take it empty handed? Even if the body of my emperor is going to be injured, you will not be hurt. It''s impossible, it''s impossible... "


    The black robed king of hell shuddered.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao glanced at him and said contemptuously, "stupid, can''t you think of such a simple truth?""The emperor of heaven said," I can''t accept you? Ha ha, Yama, you have to listen well. The one standing in front of you is a great emperor, that is, I, the Galactic emperor! "


    As soon as the words came out, there was a dead silence.


    "Galaxy The great emperor


    The king of hell, Wen merciless, and even dozens of people petrified, brain blank, Ning Tao is the great emperor? But how old is he? No one thought this way in the beginning?


    Because that''s more ridiculous than any idea.


    But it turns out It''s true!


    Moon shadow, dream can also be silly, if it is true, this should be the youngest emperor in history.


    Even Yan Feitian, not so fast.


    "Well, I''ve had enough fun, and I''ve probably adapted to the rules. In other words, I''ll send you to see Qijue. It''s your honor to die in the hands of the emperor."


    "Five wheels away from the fire cover, the power of five dragons!"


    Ning Tao is indifferent. He waves a magic mask with one hand to stimulate the emperor''s weapon, urge his strength, and make a strong attack. He sees five fire dragons twining around him.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "No No Don''t... "


    In the scream, five fire dragons engulfed Yama and dozens of people.


    }In a flash, dozens of people died.


    There''s no residue left!


    Wen merciless scalp numb, found that he was not dead, lucky? Or a miracle?


    The answer is There is a big hand in the sky.


    "Creak..."


    Ning Tao grabbed Wen mercilessly, just like a chicken, and sneered, "you know what? I''ve wanted to kill you for a long time. "


    "You Cough I... "


    Wen merciless eyes bulging, can not breathe up, a big hand, as if stuck in his throat.


    "Star refining is the eye of the world!"


    Ning Tao is indifferent. He takes the opportunity to inquire about the Yanluo temple. With the help of the source, even if it is 10%, it is not a mere immortal who can resist.


    However, just after peeping at the hell hall, it was interrupted. It turned out that he couldn''t resist and strangled Wen mercilessly.


    It can also be said that he died of suffocation.


    The neck is all made of bamboo.


    A generation of messengers, synonymous with disaster, Wen merciless, finally died in the hands of Ning Tao!


    "Hum, human scum like you, who creates disasters and destroys lives, wastes land when you die. You''d better turn into scum. You don''t deserve to stay in the world."


    Ning Tao said and called out the key.


    The power of phagocytosis sweeps around, including the falling warm merciless, and is completely engulfed.


    As soon as he looked at the key, he suddenly whispered that the key had 47% energy left. The scattered energy just now increased by 2% at most!


    Is it because of the Galactic teleportation array, the Yangling ring?


    Unexpectedly, the energy is rich


    In the surprise of Ning Tao, the master and apprentice of moon shadow can''t speak any more. They open their fine chin and gape. The whole Yanmo team is killed by Ning Tao.


    "Bull. Force..."

 Chapter 2859

    Even after a long time, moon shadow and dream Ke''er have never recovered. The word "great emperor" still reverberates in their mind. How far away it is for them.


    I remember that when Ning Tao left, it was only Dixian Sizhong. In three years, he suddenly increased to the emperor.


    It''s unimaginable!


    Like a miracle!


    Ning Tao clapped his hands, but Meng Ke''er trembled and said, "you Are you really Ning Tao? Is it really the emperor? According to the legend, "above the seven spirits, is the realm of three spirits?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao had no choice but to smile. Sure enough, breaking through the great emperor in the fairyland for three years could frighten a group of people to death.


    For the fairyland, the great emperor is the synonym of the supreme, let alone three years, even if 30000 years, three million years of cultivation to the realm of the great emperor, it is also shocking, standing at the top of the world.


    But now I can reach it casually. If I haven''t been to Dahuang, even he doesn''t believe it.


    Although he has been outside for three years, he has practiced in the time tower for more than 30 years. Although he is still too fast, he is undoubtedly more acceptable than three years.


    See him negative hand, light smile way: "if false guarantee change, who dares to bully you in the future, seek elder brother Ning......"


    At the same time.


    The seventh forbidden area for freshmen is hell.


    In the dark, a pair of cold and heartless eyes suddenly opened, slightly frowned, whispered: "dead?"


    He turned over his hand and took out two broken jade medals, one is the seven Jue old man, the other is the king of hell.


    To say that he doesn''t care about the death of one of them, but it seems a little strange that they fall one after another.


    Especially Yama, who can kill him so easily? Even the spirit jade tube didn''t have a chance to send it out?


    Although the cultivation is weak.


    But his physique, but quasi emperor level.


    Does the world fight back? Or do you want to do it? Interesting, dare to resist the emperor?


    "Step on..."


    When the cold face was exposed to the light, the space trembled and everything was fearless. A pair of indifferent eyes scanned the room, as if they could pierce the void. They wore a broad emperor''s robe and danced, which was unparalleled.


    This person is Yan Feitian!


    Seeing him squint, he can''t help thinking of someone. Subconsciously, he urges the secret perception. In Ning Tao''s body, there is a prohibition he once left behind.


    You can feel where he is at any time.


    "Is it him..."


    In the past three years, Ning Tao''s position has been changing, sometimes as far as the vast, sometimes flickering.


    But this time, the coordinates not only stabilized, but were closer than before, but it was still unknown that this coordinate was a place he could not reach.


    "Hum..."


    Yan Fei is cold in the sky. It''s only a few months to take back the secret. It''s too late for Ning Tao to come back. Even if he comes back, it won''t help. What can he do in less than three years?


    It''s a leap to be able to go from Dixian to Tianxian, but in his hands, he still can''t make a move.


    However, whenever he thought of Ning Tao, his cold state of mind was filled with jealousy, reluctance and obsession. He could even imagine Ning Tao at the moment.


    In the boundless and unbounded world, you can roam freely and improve your own strength without restriction. You can even gain more strength than the great emperor and the Immortal King, and have a higher level


    That is his dream all long for wish, but now it is easily obtained by Ning Tao, how can he be reconciled?


    "Why can Ning Tao leave?"


    "I have to bear the pain of the ninth reincarnation and be trapped here? For what? He is not reconciled, not reconciled... "


    So anyway, he also wants to rush out of this damned cage, from the cage bird into the golden winged Mirs, crazy hot faith into a roar.


    "Three realms, you can''t trap me!"


    "One day, I will crush you completely!"


    In the roar, the whole hell trembles endlessly, millions of ghosts crawl on the ground, shivering


    I don''t know that the coordinates Yan Feitian perceives at the moment are shielded by the puppet Taoist. In fact, the real Ning Tao has returned to the eastern region


    This is turn sb . ''s trick to one ''s own use!


    At this time, the eastern valley.


    After some consolation, the second daughter finally recovered from the shock and gradually calmed down.


    The dozen seriously injured were all from tiantianmen Shatang. Ning Tao Ran Qinglian''s creation Sutra and cured them easily. He also helped the three to be reborn.


    Let all the disciples be grateful.


    Excited, happy to faint.


    They can''t replace some of the protection materials in the battle space before the battle.


    However, although he has a lot of things in his hand, most of them are suitable for cultivation. There are few materials that can be replaced.Jiezhu is an expensive material.


    "Well, it seems that the worst result that was expected at the beginning still happened. The transmission array was destroyed."


    Ning Tao looks at the transmission array and shakes his head.


    As the moon shadow came, she heard this and explained, "there''s no way. Because of the teleportation array, Tiangang and Disha are developing rapidly. They are united with the five regions. The momentum of growth is growing rapidly and their influence is becoming more and more powerful."


    _ ~(P 0


    "three years ago, Yan Feitian opened the treasure of the ancient heaven, that is, the third forbidden area. After more than a year''s silence, the hall of the devil has swept the world."


    "Oh? Let''s listen. What''s the situation of tiantianmen and Xianjie now? " Ning Tao negative hand, curious way.


    The shadow of the moon stopped for a moment, took a deep breath and said, "six parts of the world!"


    "What six points?" Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang.


    "Zhongyu, Daluo fairy palace, Qilin is in town!"


    "In the eastern region, Emperor Wu unites two old friends, the sword emperor and the sword emperor, to dominate the eastern region!"


    "Western regions, immortal fairy king is born, from the fourth forbidden area, immortal world, is the strongest in western regions!"


    "In the southern region, the fifth forbidden area, the monster was born and never showed up. He divided the southern region with the seven stars and the glass emperor."


    "In the northern region, Tianyuan League was born. It was in a stalemate with Minghai and was in a melee."


    "In the triangle area, the first gate in the world dominates the world. It is the Royal beast, and the four sacred beasts sit down to frighten one side."


    The moon shadow explained slowly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly frowned and said curiously, "what about the hell hall and the demon world?"


    "Because of the southern region war, tianxingmen and qicailiulizong received a lot of favor from the Dalai fairy palace, so they were not divided. They were united with the Dalai fairy palace."


    "In the fifth restricted area, although some monsters wake up, they don''t show up, so only the southern region is still calm."


    "Yama temple is the Sixth Party force. Their strength has greatly increased and they can be called the strongest. In the past two years, the teleportation array of tiantianmen has been destroyed one after another. There are battles between the two, and each has its own victory or defeat."


    "As for the demon Kingdom, it was very arrogant one or two years ago. As a result, the" strangling emperor plan "hit the immortal fairy king and suffered unprecedented damage. A deputy Temple leader fell and the whole team was killed 80%."


    "It is said that the immortal immortal King seems to have suffered a lot of trauma, so he was so angry that he went to the immortal devil Valley in the central region, and even fought against the evil ancestor. After that, it seems that he was not divided up, and the immortal devil passage was almost destroyed."


    "In the past two years, although the passage is still there, none of the demons have stepped into the middle region and become very honest, so they are not one side. This is the fairyland today."


    Moon shadow explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was suddenly stunned. He sneered at the corner of his mouth. It''s a coincidence that Emperor Wu dominates the eastern region. He was just looking for you to calculate that account.

 Chapter 2860

    "Go, go to Xianwu gate and ask for justice. This is what Emperor Wu owes him. Today, let''s get it back together."


    Ning Tao raised his head and said with a smile.


    Hear this, moon shadow, dream can son brain "buzz" ring, not just to find a boundary bead to replace it?


    Is it difficult to He still wants to go to Emperor Wu for trouble?


    "You What do you want? "


    "Why? He he, of course, killed him, "Ning Tao said with a smile.


    As he spoke, he waved a star boat on his way.


    Ning three people jumped up, moon shadow, dream can son also busy to follow, anxious way: "Ning Tao, are you crazy? Even if you break through the great emperor, there are three great emperors in the Xianwu gate. "


    "The sword emperor and the sword emperor are also the famous emperors of that year. Do you want to fight two with one?"


    "Don''t go to death!"


    However, a faint smile, I can be a deep hand


    "Hiss ~"


    "swish..."


    The speed of the star boat is very fast, and the sound becomes blurred with the wind. This is a tool to travel between galaxies. It is very convenient and cheap to cross the starry sky.


    In the sky, across a long arc.


    Gravity can''t stop it


    Ning Tao stands in front of the star boat and ponders slightly. From Wen''s heartless mind, he sees a lot.


    Today''s Yama temple is really strong, and a large part of it is unfathomable.


    As for today''s strength, all of the ten halls of Yama are immortal and powerful, and a large number of strong men have been dug out. It seems that they are waiting for the Three Worlds War.


    I don''t even know if I''m weak. There have been two deputy Temple masters in the hall of hell and devil. It''s just what I''ve learned Judge of fire and water.


    When the ancient heaven treasure was opened, a group of people were awakened, as if they were the strong men in the ancient heaven. Among them, the most powerful were three men, who were also the three strongest generals in the heaven at that time.


    There is also an army Tianwei, Tianjun!


    These, no matter which one can''t underestimate, and the hell devil hall may have hidden strength.


    After dealing with Xianwu gate, Emperor Wu must go back to Tianxia gate immediately to improve everyone''s strength. The day of Sanxing Lianzhu is not far away


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao turned to look at the impatient shadow of the moon and said with a smile, "master, are you willing to join the world?"


    On hearing this, she glared at Ning Tao and said, "am I old? It''s sister


    "Er..."


    "Sister Yueying, would you like to join me?"


    "No!"


    "Why?"


    "Wait until you win," moon shadow snorted. Now she is inextricably linked with the world. Whether she wants to join or not is actually a sentence.


    Mengke''er was Keqing several years ago.


    Ning Tao scratched his head and grinned bitterly. Suddenly he remembered something. He turned over his hand and took out four items.


    Two pills, two weapons.


    "This elixir is called Shengxian pill. If you take Tianxian pill, you can greatly increase your strength. So can Dixian pill."


    "These two imperial weapons, named Qinghong double swords, have mutual induction. If the two swords are combined, their power will be stronger. Even in the imperial weapons, these two swords are the best..."


    Moon shadow, dream can be a Leng, the latter stare big beautiful eyes, weak way: "send For us? No No, it''s too expensive. It''s an imperial instrument. "


    "Take it, I still have a lot here," Ning Tao handed it over and said with a smile.


    The second daughter hesitated to take it. The moon shadow looked at the pills and the imperial utensils. Ning Tao gave them out without blinking. Even if we look at today''s fairyland, they are rare.


    "You You''re not going to sell fake medicine, are you Moon shadow red lips a hook, actually for the first time opened a joke.


    This smile can be described as touching.


    Ning Tao was stunned. Ning Er poked him. Ning Tao came back and said with a wry smile, "I can''t bear that. Thank you for taking care of me these years."


    "Hum, you are wise. My master has been working hard in recent years for the sake of the world."


    Meng Ke''er said excitedly on her lovely face.


    Yueying, on the other hand, keeps these two things close to her body. Her cheeks turn red and she looks at Ning Tao crazily. She really can''t see through this man any more


    "Whoosh..."


    "Eh, young master, there are two nice guys in front of us. They found us and dare to come here?" Ning three a pick eyebrow, immediately play abuse a smile.


    When they were on their way, they didn''t hide their breath. Naturally, there was nothing strange about being found.


    And rather a hurried bow hand, respectfully way: "young master, need I hand to subdue them?"


    "No, I''ll meet them myself," Ning Tao said with a smile, looking into the distance.


    The moon shadow hears speech and looks at Ning Yi and three people. Dai Mei frowns. She didn''t notice before. Now it seems that the mysterious two men and one woman around Ning Tao are very unusual.When the mind was swept away, he could not see his accomplishments.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    However, rather two meaningful look back, sweet smile, and then look forward.


    "Hiss How sharp... "


    At this time, the distant horizon across the two streamers, the ear sounded the sharp sound of the sword, two naked killing, tearing up the clouds around.


    "Tut Tut, the comer is not good, this posture, quite breeze," Ning Tao mouth a hook, the wind is light.


    But as soon as the moon shadow''s face changed, he was so angry that he could not laugh or cry. These two people were clearly the two emperors of sword and sword. When the strong enemy came, Ning Tao was still in the mood to comment.


    "This guy..."


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    "If you stop, how dare you intrude into our eastern region at will and report your name. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    A cold cry came from afar.


    The next second, a sword light, knife light blink, two tall and straight men show cold face, eyes such as electricity, arrogantly looking at six people.


    Ning Tao took a step, glanced at them and said, "are you the double emperors of swords and swords? Why don''t you see Emperor Wu? I''m here for him. "


    "Ben di? Are you the emperor Knife emperor smell speech a Leng, suspicious of up and down swept Ning Tao one eye.


    Can''t see it at all?


    Too young!


    "You What was the great emperor of that period? " As soon as the emperor frowned, his face suddenly changed and he said calmly, "King Yama, you killed all the seven Jue old people?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said with a smile: "it seems that you have taken refuge in the temple of the devil?"


    "Bah, I don''t want to be with him. I''m ambitious. If Emperor Wu hadn''t been in the forbidden area, I would not have come."


    Dao Di sneered wildly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao touched his chin and suddenly said: "it turns out that Emperor Wu is not here, but let him pick up a life. However, I''m interested in you two now. I have good aptitude."


    No "in the latest chapter 0 * a


    " I''ll give you a chance to be my little brother and join me in the first gate in the world to fight against the yama temple. "


    As soon as the words came out, the world was quiet.


    Moon shadow, dream can be a pair of beautiful eyes contracted into needle eye shape, rigid petrified, sweat hair are fried stand.


    Is Ning Tao crazy?


    It''s not a dead end!

 Chapter 2861

    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Silence for a long time, the sky suddenly sounded two laughter, hysteria, belly laugh.


    As if to hear the world''s most ridiculous joke.


    Ridiculous!


    Emperor Dao and Emperor Jian laughed angrily and trembled all over. His eyes were red. He stared at Ning Tao and said: "you Dare you say it again


    "Hong Hong Hong


    The breath of the two great emperors came like a torrent.


    "No No, emperor, I''m angry. "Yueying''s scalp is numb, her dress is bulging, and she is washed back far away.


    Mengke''er even grabbed the edge of the star boat and breathed, as if there was a knife on his neck and a sword, which came to stab him in front of his eyes.


    "It''s terrible, cough..."


    As soon as he looked up, he found that Ning San and others had not moved. In the strong wind, they were as towering as Mount Tai.


    (Chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK, chapter XK).


    Tens of thousands of meters around the sea of clouds, a moment was twisted into pieces, the golden sun, such as ningtao golden body Dharma phase.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "I''ll give you another chance. Do you choose to turn from the dark to the light, or continue Collusion


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of the two emperors shrank. This man is so powerful. If they are the surging river, Ning Tao is a boundless ocean.


    Is there such a great emperor in fairyland?


    Why not?


    He immediately gritted his teeth and said with a sneer, "although I don''t like Yan Feitian, I don''t want to die so early. As for you, if you want me to join, you can take out your real strength and defeat me."


    "Otherwise, this is your burial place. Don''t think you can be arrogant if you break through the great emperor."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly laughed and said: "that is to say, as long as the emperor defeats you, you can join the first gate in the world?"


    "So what, but do you think that if I join hands, you have a chance to win?"


    The sword emperor held the handle of the sword and said with disdain.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and wore a golden robe. He was shining in the sunlight, like a god of war in gold armor. He said: "don''t say that the emperor bullied you. If you can break my defense, you will win."


    "It''s just two great emperors and one soul. I don''t care about this emperor. Come on, let me see the double emperors of sword and sword!"


    "Arrogant, you''re looking for death," they roared with angry eyes, completely angry.


    If you don''t kill Ning Tao today, it''s hard to solve their hatred.


    Moon shadow, mengke''er is about to faint, crazy, crazy, the world is crazy?


    Are we still dreaming?


    "Wake up quickly..."


    On the other hand, the Dao emperor took the lead, and "Canglang" pulled out a sharp sword. It was so overbearing and fierce that it seemed to split the day.


    A knife of ten feet in size cut down angrily.


    "Immortal method, six character sword method!"


    And the sword emperor was not willing to be outdone. The sword spirit roared for 90000 Li, and the gentleman was frank, shining on the nineteen states.


    A sword can wipe out the evil spirits in the world.


    "Xianfa, the sword of a gentleman!"


    "Brush..."


    "Kill ~"


    in the face of this air of left and right swords, the space is smashed and unbearable. Two rays of light are incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, they come to the top of Ning Tao''s head.


    "No..."


    The moon shadow stares at the big beautiful eyes and exclaims.


    Ning three and others, face also gushed out a touch dignified, dead stare, ready to move at any time.


    Unexpectedly, these two guys still have some skills. Swords and swords are interlinked, and they are more than ten times better than Su mo.


    However, Ning Tao just picked his eyebrows in surprise. At a certain moment, he suddenly started. His arms suddenly raised and turned into giant dragon claws. Like a magic weapon, he directly penetrated the air of the sword and was fearless to meet him.


    At the same time, the whole body is covered with dense dragon scales, which reflect the luster of metal under the sunlight.


    "Zulongshu, zulongjia, zulongshou!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the light and flint, the huge roar in the sky, the sword gas, the sword gas rampant, tearing the earth, the power of terror even the emperor dare not be involved.


    Ning San and others also frowned fiercely, because their mind could no longer see the scene.


    "Roar..."


    "Kill..."


    In the energy, Ning Tao grabs the knife and sword in one hand. They roar to smash Ning Tao, but they are shocked to find that no matter how hard they try, there are obstacles ahead that they can''t overcome."Dang Dang..."


    The dense air of sword passed over him, but it was blocked by the dragon scale, leaving a white mark.


    And this pair of dragon claws, dead to seize their knife, sword, so that they can no longer move a trace, and suddenly, Ning Tao actually raised his head, toward two people to open a evil arc.


    "Give me Broken


    "What?"


    In the fright of the two emperors, their swords and swords were smashed by the giant dragon''s claws.


    The two were dumbfounded and covered with a touch of fear.


    However, this is not over, dragon claw suddenly clenched his fist, toward the chest of two people a person a punch.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    Two people "wow" a vomit blood to fall to fly, resemble to break sack general, bone at least broke one or two.


    At the same time, the huge shock wave explosion gradually faded away. In the vast world, only Ning Tao stood alone, dressed in Dragon Armor, waving his golden robe, and his arms had returned to their normal size.


    As everyone knows, he is also a fluke.


    Just now, they almost broke the defense. Fortunately, they broke their imperial weapons in time.


    Otherwise, it will be too big this time.


    Tiger''s mouth is still a little painful now. Although it''s a little unexpected, it''s a surprise. I didn''t expect that the double emperors of sword and sword are so extraordinary. It seems that he has found the treasure.


    "Well Cough... "


    The double emperors of sword and sword knelt down in the air, with sweat oozing from their forehead and fear on their faces. Is this young man too strong?


    They not only defeated two by one, but also smashed their imperial weapons. Of course, it''s false to say no heartache.


    Even Emperor Wu can''t do it.


    "We Lose


    What''s more, the loser is convinced.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao burst out laughing and said with satisfaction: "from today on, the two elders are the elders around our world. As long as the two elders treat me sincerely, I, Ning Tao, will treat them sincerely."


    Then he took out two swords and gave them to them without hesitation.


    The two emperors were stunned. They quickly grasped the sword and found that it was also two imperial weapons. No matter how powerful they were, they were better than their previous weapons. This is the real imperial weapon.


    "You Are you not afraid that we will take our weapons and deal with you again? "


    "You can try," Ning Tao smiles.


    While speaking, Ning Yi suddenly burst out a strong breath, shocked the world, swept the nine days of the storm, turned into a great pressure, shrouded in the sword emperor.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Three The three souls are perfect, "they said in horror.

 Chapter 2862

    The double emperors of swords and swords were so scared that they felt numb and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They even didn''t dare to look at Ning Tao directly. No wonder he had a plan. He was still with such a super strong man.


    It''s a mistake.


    When did tiantianmen become so strong?


    He immediately said respectfully, "I''ve met the sect leader. I''ve offended him a lot just now. I hope the sect leader Forgive me


    Words fall, a pair of hands suddenly two people help up, two people pupil shrink, almost scared subconsciously will jump up, when did he come?


    "Don''t be polite, two elders. I was reckless just now. You are all great men in fairyland. You are just a rising star. You dare not accept this gift."


    Ning Tao smiles and helps them up.


    Seeing this, the sword emperor and the sword emperor looked at each other in horror, and their admiration became stronger. They respectfully said, "although I dare not live in the right way, I always keep the word" promise "in my life."


    "From now on, if the Lord of the sect has an assignment, just give me an order. I and I will do our best to follow him!"


    "Ha ha, good!"


    Ning Tao laughs heartily and is very satisfied.


    From his perspective, it''s not hard to see that their real accomplishments are the two spirits of the great emperor, but they haven''t recovered to the peak yet.


    Otherwise, the two of them will take a lot of effort to fight with their real strength.


    From this point, we can see that although it is not as good as Dahuang in all aspects, only in terms of qualification, the double emperors of swords and swords are definitely not inferior to sister LAN.


    But the bad ones are the good ones


    "New". The fastest_ 0! |


    the moon shadow and mengke''er are in a muddle. They suddenly feel that this day is not real. Are they dead? Or a ridiculous dream?


    Three soul great consummation!


    The guy who has always been respectful to ningtao and looks unimportant is actually sanhunda.


    "My God..."


    "What happened today..."


    At this time, when they heard that Ning Tao needed Jiezhu to mend the array, they volunteered. There were some in the treasure house of Xianwu gate. Although these things were precious, they were nothing to the emperor.


    In fact, they did not join xianwumen. They just stayed here as friends.


    They haven''t decided yet.


    And for a while, there is no good place to go. Between them, it is equivalent to a cooperative interest relationship. I will help you, and you will compensate me with your resources.


    However, Emperor Wu announced that they had joined the alliance, and even dominated the whole eastern region. Even the Dalao fairy palace chose to be indifferent.


    For this matter, Emperor Wu''s Fox pretends to be tiger''s power. They both know the truth, but they didn''t expose it.


    It''s just a man on a boat


    But now that they have joined the tiantianmen, it doesn''t matter to xianwumen. Maybe they are still the enemy. At this time, they should set an example.


    So, under the leadership of two people, a group of eight people quickly arrived at the Xianwu gate.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Today''s xianwumen is also developing well. It dominates one area. Zulongmen has already withdrawn. It is said that it has retreated to the first forbidden area and has been accepted by the dragon people.


    Zuhuangmen, it seems, retreated to the forbidden area a few years ago, and was accepted by the Phoenix family. They joined hands.


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao looks at the first forbidden area and remembers that sister Xia is still closed to the Feng clan.


    Calculate the time, now, it should be three and a half years, I don''t know whether there is a clearance now?


    For now, although it''s more appropriate to shut up in the Phoenix clan, the resources in his hands are definitely not comparable to those of the Phoenix clan and the dragon clan. He has a lot of corpses of the demon king.


    Everyone he prepared a gift


    Xianwumen, Houshan.


    About the arrival of the eight people, the whole Xianwu gate didn''t know, even didn''t know.


    "Click Click... "


    Just hear a series of door opening sound, the treasure house door opened, the mountain of resources exposed in front of us, What immortal stone, spirit stone, ore, weapons, of course, the most is the specialty medicine.


    Every pile is worth a hundred million.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "the family background of Xianwu gate is very rich, worthy of Tiangang."


    The two emperors of sword and sword smile bitterly, but they want to say nothing.


    Seems to have something to say?


    However, this subtle action can''t escape from Ning Tao''s eyes. After thinking about it, I understand.


    They brought them here. If they moved the treasure house, they would become traitors. They would be despised by the world.


    Anyway, I have worked with xianwumen. Even if I join other forces, I suddenly bite back. It''s hard to say. They have a bad conscience.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao gave a hearty smile and said, "don''t worry, two elders. In my eyes, this huge treasure house is just a bullet, but it can''t tempt me. I only take a pearl for the mountain treasure.""You will never let the two elders be embarrassed. When you get back to the world, you will understand what is treasure."


    "These are just little things!"


    This is really true. Now his vision is high, and these treasures are not so tempting in his eyes.


    But when the two emperors heard this, they were moved to cry. They even thought about this for their sake. They were afraid that they would be embarrassed and gave up the whole treasure house.


    This can''t be done at random.


    Who doesn''t like money? Hundreds of billions, trillion immortal stones, and even more, Ning Tao can give up for them.


    Why don''t they follow such good masters?


    "Thank you for your understanding. Today''s grace, we will follow you to the death in the future!"


    Two people excited way.


    Ning Tao nodded, but then turned his voice and said with a smile: "although I didn''t take it this time, since I saw it, it basically belongs to the world."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take them down in a dignified way, and I won''t make you embarrassed!"


    Although he did make it now, the inside information here can''t be underestimated. What''s more, it''s still the enemy''s. it won''t be so easy to talk next time.


    It''s said that Emperor Wu was closed a few months ago. He was in a restricted area. I don''t know where it is?


    He didn''t even tell me.


    Only this, let Ning Tao is very sorry, otherwise, today is the death day of Emperor Wu.


    At the beginning, in the square of xianwumen, he was fair to Emperor Wudi, but Ning Tao remembered it very clearly!


    "Overbearing, arrogant, arrogant!"


    No longer think about it, Ning Tao opens the perspective and sweeps the treasure house. After a while, he finds Jiezhu and takes the best one with one hand.


    However, at this time, there was a dispute outside: "master wusheng, you can''t enter. This treasure house is the foundation of our school. I''ve let you go once and can''t let you take it any more."


    "I''m the leader of the little sect. I will inherit the whole Xianwu sect in the future. What''s wrong with taking some resources to practice?"


    "Even if Lao Zu comes back, he will agree to it. I Eh, how did the door of the treasure house open? Old man, are you doing something behind my back? "


    A familiar cold laugh came.

 Chapter 2863

    Ning Tao listened to the voice, scratched his head and thought about it carefully. He suddenly showed a meaningful smile. Isn''t this voice Wu Sheng?


    Old friend.


    So, this guy''s not dead yet?


    And mengke''er, the moon shadow, is going crazy. Looking at this mountain like treasure, they are directly paralyzed. In their whole life, they are quiet and comfortable. They have never seen such a huge treasure.


    Even with the concentration of the moon shadow, I can''t help breathing a little faster. It seems that it''s good to join the forces. It''s too difficult for a casual monk to grow up


    Outside the treasure house, they were stunned.


    An elder was shocked and said: "little Young master, I don''t know. It''s really none of my business. "


    "In the morning, I came to the treasure house. At that time, everything was normal. You see, the prohibition and array were still there. It''s impossible to break in like a thief."


    "Can it be that the old ancestor has come back?"


    Opposite him, a young man with a strong body was moving. His eyes were full of fierce light, emitting a strong and rebellious color. He glanced at the elder and thought about it carefully. This is not unreasonable.


    Around the treasure house, the array is very powerful. If it is not for acquaintances, it can''t be like this.


    It''s very possible that Lao Zu came back from the closed door


    Wu Sheng''s eyes narrowed and he suddenly said with a smile: "elder, don''t be angry. Just now it''s just a joke. I''ve been in the treasure house. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Definitely, definitely," the elder said with a smile after wiping his cold sweat.


    Seeing this, Wu Sheng nodded with satisfaction and said, "it''s time to go with me to see my ancestors."


    Then he pulled the elder over.


    What if, after he leaves, the old man makes a report to his grandfather? The last time he came to treasure house, he took away a lot of resources, worth more than one billion.


    Wu Sheng lowered his head and stepped into the treasure house. No matter what happened, he got down on his knees and said respectfully, "Wu Sheng, a bad descendant, pays homage to his ancestors and welcomes their return. He will unify the five regions and unify the world."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Well, well, get up. I haven''t seen you for a few years. I''m so polite. I''m sorry to kill you like this," a joking laugh came.


    There were several voices of snickering around.


    As soon as the words came out, Wu Sheng, who had just knocked his head, froze. How could the voice be so familiar? Looking up in amazement, the whole person froze.


    In his sight, a familiar young man with golden robes was watching him with a smile. He was engrossed in the stars. He had the whole world in his mind, and his eyes were like the sun. He was dazzled by the noble atmosphere of the superior.


    "It''s you, Ning Tao," Wu Sheng suddenly screamed, his voice raised tens of thousands of decibels.


    I almost thought I was hallucinating.


    Just about to stand up, he was suddenly oppressed by a momentum and knelt down with a plop.


    "Ah Bang..."


    Even the floor was crushed by him.


    Wu Sheng is shocked. His scalp is about to burst. He wants to break his head. He can''t understand why Ning Tao, who has disappeared, suddenly appears here?


    It''s impossible, isn''t it?


    Maybe he''s dead!


    "This This... "


    Ning Tao light smile, light step out a step, leisurely way: "long time no see, why line so big gift?"


    "Roar..."


    Wu Sheng roared and tried his best to stand up, but he was just a little fairy. How could he resist the Galactic emperor?


    "Damn, damn..."


    "Son of a bitch, Ning Tao, if you dare to kill me, I won''t let you go. This is my Xianwu gate. If I die, you can''t leave here!"


    "I tell you, in addition to my ancestors, there are still two great emperors in xianwumen. Let me call them. You little bastard, you will surely die!"


    And behind him, the elder also "plops" down on his knees, crawling on the ground, unable to move.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "what he said should be you."


    "Er..."


    Sword double emperor a face wry smile, at that time don''t know what to say, can only bitterly stand there.


    At this time, Wu Sheng suddenly found them. His eyes were full of hope. He exclaimed excitedly, "ancestors, two ancestors, please help me. That Ning Tao is the one wanted in the temple of hell."


    "Kill him, kill him."


    However, Dao Di gave him a white look and said respectfully to Ning Tao, "sect master, do you want me to kill him?"

 Chapter 2864

    "Well This... "


    Wu Sheng''s eyes widened. He almost thought he had heard the wrong thing. Isn''t the emperor Dao the helper that Lao Zu asked? How can you threaten to kill yourself at this time?


    What the hell is going on?


    At this time, Ning Tao shook his head and sighed, and said coldly: "don''t do it, elder Dao. I''ll come in person. At least I''ll come out of the world and let me give him a ride."


    "No Don''t... "


    Wu Sheng''s brain was buzzing, his eyes were congested, and he screamed: "sword Lord Jiandi, help me. I''m wusheng. Young master, please help me. I don''t want to die. "


    However, the Emperor just shook his head. He had heard about it between Wu Sheng and Ning Tao.


    The feud between the two has been very deep.


    Although they came from the same place, wusheng betrayed him early and turned to xianwumen. He fought against Ning Tao many times. He played black hand in the dark and fell down the well three times.


    That is to say, when the Dalao fairy palace selected the palace leader, wusheng United Leng Tingwei to obstruct it.


    He instigated Emperor Wu to kill Ning Tao.


    If it wasn''t for the emperor of the beast, he would have died in front of Xianwu gate three years ago!


    Today, if we don''t destroy the Xianwu gate or take the treasure house, it''s just for the sake of their reputation.


    But for the rest, it''s hard to say


    "For Why? Why on earth is that? "


    "Ning Tao, leader, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. You don''t care about villains. If the prime minister can hold a boat in his belly, please forgive me this time. I swear that I''ll see you from now on, and I''ll stay away."


    "For the sake of our coming out together, for the sake of you and I fighting in the world of spirits, please spare my life..."


    Wu Sheng was afraid and kept kowtowing for mercy.


    My head is bleeding!


    The pressure from the great emperor was on them. The floor was pressed out of two big pits, and the thick murderous plane poured out, making them fall into the ice cave.


    All over the skeleton pain "creak" ring, muscle bleeding, suddenly scream repeatedly.


    "No..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sighed at the bottom of his heart. He couldn''t bear it. What he said just now was in his heart.


    But the past is gone forever.


    "Well, I''m all Chinese for your sake..."


    Wu Sheng is very happy. Does he finally get his life back? He sneers in his heart. He knows that this is feasible. He knows Ning Tao too well, that is, he attaches too much importance to feelings.


    He has decided that after Ning Tao leaves, he will immediately go to take refuge with the king of hell in the temple of the devil. He will be used as a informer when he takes part in the nomination.


    Only in this way can Ning Tao be killed completely.


    It''s said that Leng Tingwei is a good guy, but he can get along in the hell hall.


    It''s hard for Ning Tao to die


    "Jie Jie..."


    Just thought of here, suddenly heard Ning Tao then indifferent way: "give you a happy!"


    "What what? No... "


    Wu Sheng just screamed, Ning Tao stretched out a big hand, slowly fell, in an instant, a big golden handprint, heavily toward two people.


    "Boom", the scream suddenly stopped.


    There are only two stalls of mashed meat left.


    A quick death!


    Ning Tao sighed. Wu Sheng knew him well. In recent years, would he not understand him?


    Let him go, it will only be a disaster.


    He has missed many opportunities to kill him. This time, he will not miss it again.


    With one hand, Jin Yan incinerates them.


    This is a more complete death!


    "Let''s go. Jiezhu has arrived. It''s time to go home. This treasure house will belong to tiantianmen sooner or later. It''s just for a while in other places."


    Ning Tao a brush sleeve, light to the clouds.


    Ning San, the moon shadow Apostle and the sword emperors deal with the treasure house, and then they follow up together.


    The master of the little gate died, and a boundary Pearl was taken from the treasure house. The whole Xianwu gate was like a deaf man, and he never noticed it


    After a while, they all returned to the valley. Ning Tao not only replaced Jiezhu, but also strengthened it and improved it in many ways. It was more exquisite and faster than the transmission array he had arranged before.


    The most important thing is that from the past to now, we only need to use the lower grade immortal stone.


    Ning Tao looked to the north with a smile on his face and whispered, "the gate of the world, I''m back!"


    "Brush..."


    At the same time, the first door in the world.


    In today''s triangle, the strong are everywhere, and the territory is broader. However, the leader of the triangle has never changed, and his position is unshakable and deep-rooted.


    Although tiantianmen often fought with Yanmo temple in the past two years, the casualties were heavy, but it can not be underestimated.


    He has grown to the point where he is equal to others.Also worthy of the name of stars


    On Wudang Mountain, four beasts, Emperor Yushou, Chen, Mo, Zhou, Yuan mu, yebei, Yaoxian, Gao Jie, ye Wanqing, Tong Yaqian and other high-level officials are all here.


    I saw them one by one sad face, was covered with a cloud, everyone is not light injury.


    "Alas, it''s not a good way to go on like this. Even if we have the perfect protection of the five polar beast array, we can''t protect us all the time. We''ve lost all our faces when the hell devil hall comes to provoke and scold us every day."


    Yao Xian raised his eyebrows and sighed.


    Xiaobai also said: "more importantly, Samsung Lianzhu is imminent, but the transmission array is destroyed, and our world gate has lost an important channel to make money."


    "I can''t get back to the top of the world even if I run out of resources for one or two years.


    A group of people also had a headache.


    Mo Lao thought about it and hesitated: "or, let''s unite with Xiangong and Tianyuan League to fight back against Yanmo temple?"


    However, they just shook their heads with a wry smile, and I don''t know who whispered: "Oh, if only the master was there."


    Mo Laoyi listened and said with a bitter smile: "yes, if Ning Tao is here, he will certainly have a way to deal with it. I''m afraid that at that time, the headache will be the enemy."


    "By the way, Gao Jie, has Tianji hall calculated anything recently? Is it bad or good? "


    After several years, Gao Jie has not only been steady, but also improved a lot in divination. He has integrated master Zhang''s inheritance and Tianji paisuan to create a new divination gate.


    Tianji hall, Gao Jie and Bai Yang have contributed a lot to their cooperation with the temple of the devil.


    Seeing all the people looking at him, Gao Jie, who was playing chess with elder Bai Yang, pondered for a while and then said bitterly, "well, I''ll hang it up again."


    Say, turn over a hand to take out "three heavy days".


    This is an ancient copper plate and also a powerful emperor''s tool. On the front, it is the immortal emperors. On the back, it is the endless demons. In the middle, it is a Holy Buddha.


    This is the relic of Tianji fairy.


    Gao Jie touched the old copper coin, recited it, pinched it, and suddenly threw it up with one hand and let it fall on the chessboard in front of him.


    "Buzz..."


    More than a dozen people stared at him, and even Bai Yang, who was caressing Bai Xu, stopped at the moment.


    The crowd held their breath and did not dare to breathe.


    Gradually, the old copper coins on the chessboard stopped spinning, and finally showed their weakness.


    "The opposite Endless demons


    When Gao Jie saw this, his heart seemed to be pulled. He sighed powerlessly and shook his head at the crowd.


    Just about to open his mouth, a huge shock came from the back mountain, which made the whole Wudang Mountain tremble.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "What What? "


    Xiaobai, the face of the Royal beast changed and exclaimed: what''s the matter? Are the people from the hell hall coming again? "


    "No, it''s in the direction of the back hill, not good!"


    More than a dozen people screamed and rushed out in a hurry, rushing to the back mountain. The whole world was shocked at this moment, and everyone was shocked.


    In the meeting hall, only Gao Jie and his wife were left in the blink of an eye. How could such a movement come from the back mountain?


    Just about to put away the three days and go to the back mountain together, but suddenly, Gao Jie''s hand stood in the same place.


    "This..."


    Bai Yang a Leng, busy ask a way: "how?"


    Gao Jie''s eyes stare round, revealing the incredible surprise. His breathing becomes urgent. He and Bai Yang look at the chessboard in front of him.


    To be exact, it''s the triple sky in front of us.


    I don''t know when this ancient copper coin changed from the reverse to the front The immortals!


    "Why How could it be? "


    "The hexagram image has changed again, isn''t it..."


    After the yam field.


    This violent vibration came, and the stone, which had been silent all along, suddenly trembled.


    In a flash, a beautiful and beautiful face came out. In her beautiful eyes, she looked at a place in the back mountain with a brilliant light and gave a smile.


    "Back..."


    In another place, three water smart little girls are playing, but all of a sudden, a girl with a bunch of flames in the middle of her eyebrows looks at the back mountain in surprise.


    "Daddy ~"


    "whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    "Damn it, who invaded the back mountain? We didn''t even notice it. Damn it, "said the emperor.


    Suddenly, ye Wanqing looked ahead and exclaimed, "look, what is that?"


    They looked at it in amazement, and suddenly found a huge black tower with three floors, emitting a mysterious and mysterious atmosphere. I don''t know when it fell on their back mountain. Is it because of it that the shock just now?In a flash, a dozen people rushed here.


    In addition to a few strangers, there are also some of the most dazzling people on the top of the black tower.


    This man looks out into the distance, with his back to the crowd, but he stands with his hands down. He dances with the wind in a dazzling golden robe, and has a nine clawed golden dragon pattern on it, which adds to his domineering demeanor and gives people a lofty sense of mystery.


    "Who is this man?"


    The emperor was stunned for a moment and hesitated.


    "What do I think of him, there''s always a sense of familiarity?" Xiaobai is suspicious and has some silly eyes.


    And Xiaohei blinked a pair of mung bean eyes, scratched his head with his short hand, and the more he looked at his eyelids, the more he jumped. He said strangely: "it seems that Guiye smelled a breath of pretending to be forced..."

 Chapter 2865

    Ye Wanqing looked up at the top of the tower, staring at the figure of the golden robe. This figure is very familiar.


    But it''s just too familiar.


    For a moment she couldn''t remember.


    All of a sudden, a delicate girl with delicate water flew over from a distance and cheered excitedly.


    Seeing this, Lin Yurou exclaimed anxiously: "baby, danger, don''t go there."


    "But it''s daddy," bao''er said with her big black eyes.


    "Dad Daddy... "


    After everyone was stunned, Jin Pao turned around, hugged bao''er with a smile, gave him a kiss, and said with a smile, "you guys, I haven''t seen you for three years. Are you ok? Do you miss me?"


    "Hiss ~!"


    Dozens of people gathered at the scene saw this, took a breath, and their eyes bulged.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "My God, am I hallucinating?"


    "Master, it''s It''s the sect leader. Oh, my God, it''s really the sect leader. Ha ha, our sect leader is back... "


    Kill one, Lu Zhengyi and others scream.


    In an instant, the whole Houshan statue exploded and screamed all over the sky. Dozens of people were so excited that they were convulsed. It was him, it was him, it was him.


    Our master, Ning Tao!


    Xiaobai''s eyes are shining, and his hands are shaking behind him. The boy finally knows that he''s back.


    Xiao Hong also showed an excited smile.


    The emperor of the beast, he was surprised. He never thought that Ning Tao had come back. Even the former''s calm mind could not help but ripple.


    Yang Zheng, Gu Yiming, Sima Yunfeng and ye Tian are all about to faint.


    The world is hopeful again.


    The myth, the miracle, is back!


    And small black stares big a pair of mung bean eyes, excited, laugh: "Grandma''s, tortoise master knows it''s you, in addition to your boy, others are not so coquettish."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao laughs, embraces joyful, intimate bao''er jumps down, smiles: "after three years, I came back, these three years, you have worked hard."


    "You know, since we came to the fairyland, we haven''t enjoyed a day''s happiness," Mo and Zhou laughed and scolded.


    The eyes of everyone present were moist.


    It''s not easy.


    "Younger martial brother, Xianggong, Dadi," at this moment, ye Wanqing, Tong Yaqian, Wuyou, Xinyue and others all rushed over, and the family was finally reunited.


    Moon shadow, dream can see this scene, heart complex, unexpectedly gushed out a stream of envy.


    Is that happiness?


    Ning Tao grins bitterly, and finally coaxes his wife and children to get rid of them. As soon as he looks up, he sees the little black thief smiling and rushes over with pride.


    "Hey, hey, I haven''t seen you for three years. How about let the tortoise take a good look at your accomplishments? Give me a punch


    "Thick Soil Fist


    Seeing this, everyone''s eyes widened. Now Xiao Hei has reached the seven Spirits of heaven, which is not so strong.


    However, Ning Tao smiles and waves his hand to Ning San et al. Then he jokingly says, "come on, be careful."


    As he spoke, he met him with a punch.


    "Boom..."


    Just heard a loud noise, Xiao Hei actually "ouch", was hit back.


    Ning Tao, however, did not move.


    The small flower stares big tiger eye, one face is shocked, what joke? Immediately roared to join the battlefield.


    "I''ll come too, Ning boy. Be careful!"


    Small white eyebrow a Yang, reveal a unimaginable, suddenly toward small red nod, in an instant, two people unexpectedly turned into two lightning rushed past.


    They have been restored to the realm of the great emperor.


    "This kid is weird. Don''t leave your hands..."


    "Ha ha, let''s go together, win me, but there''s a big gift," Ning Tao said with a big laugh.


    A golden robe drum drum, directly into a streamer to meet up, a rotation, will throw back the floret, Xiaobai boxing, Xiaohong kicking, with perfect cooperation, it''s about to suppress Ning Tao.


    However, in the next second, the two actually penetrated, a small white face changed, exclaimed: "shadow?"


    The words just fell, but they all got a slap in the back.


    Sima Yunfeng, Yang Zheng, Gu Yiming and others rushed straight forward with a strong sense of war. They joined the scuffle, but they were beaten down by Ning Tao.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud shout from above, and a strong and mighty power of the great emperor broke out. There were two souls, one was condensed by countless powerful seals.


    "Be careful, take my last move!"


    "Immortal method, seal of beasts!"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, without fear, but forthright way: "come of good, you old also eat boy a punch."


    "Zulongshu, zulongquan!"


    In the crowd scream, Ning Tao actually hard against the emperor, in an instant, the two heavily collided, issued a violent roar, deafening, a powerful hurricane ring to four weeks and open."Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Break ~"


    with a loud drink, the two energies were suddenly broken, and the emperor of the beast retreated six steps, but Ning Tao had only three steps, and the wind was light and the clouds were light, and he had more strength.


    At that moment, everyone was shocked.


    And sit on the ground of small black, the whole person is ignorant force, stunned way: "big The great


    "My God, am I crazy? Ning boy broke through the emperor? Is that true? Am I wrong? The great emperor, he is the great emperor... "


    The whole open space echoed the scream of Xiao Hei.


    Yao Xian, Mo Yuntian, and others were stunned. They were also struck by thunder and could not recover for a long time.


    What is the great emperor?


    It''s a synonym for the supremacy of the three worlds.


    When Ning Tao left at the beginning, it was only Dixian Sizhong. After three years of parting, when he came back, he was already emperor. Did he come back by rocket?


    You know, whether it''s Yushou or Xiaobai, which is not a million years old when they arrive at the great emperor?


    Three years, this is to frighten people to death


    The emperor swallowed a mouthful of saliva, felt the shaking palm, and said in horror: "the one soul of the emperor is true, and can carry my two souls."


    "Is there really a wider world beyond the three realms, the Seven Realms and the Milky way?"


    Facing the shortness of breath, Ning Tao nodded with a smile and said firmly: "yes, and it''s very big!"


    With that, he took out two items and threw them to the emperor and Chen.


    "This is a gift for you, a demon pill, a pill!"


    Xiao Hei mumbled: "just these two?"


    However, when the emperor opened the brocade box in his hand, a crystal jade pill, the size of a longan, suddenly appeared in front of the public. A strong smell of medicine poured in, which made the public feel immortal.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This is the best elixir. It''s the best elixir in legend. No, it could be the banbu emperor elixir. My God, the fragrance of this medicine is amazing. I''ve never seen it in my life."


    Yao Xian''s eyes lit up and screamed.


    At this time, he looked at the demon Dan curiously. In a trance, he felt a sense of fear.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "What? This What kind of demon Dan is this? Fairy? Emperor, no, more powerful? Do you mean... "


    Xiaobai said with difficulty.


    Ning Tao brushed his sleeve and said with a smile: "demon king Dan, a wild beast of demon king level, if it is our human level, it is a real fairy king."


    People''s mind a "buzz", only feel a whirl, is Ning Tao killed a fairy king?


    "Mr. Ning, please cover..."


    Xiao Hei cried and came running with short legs.

 Chapter 2866

    As soon as Xiao Hei was about to pounce on him, he was grabbed by Xiao Bai and scolded: "a demon king Dan, that''s a fairy king. How can there be so many? Don''t make trouble


    However, Ning Tao said with a smile: "rest assured, everyone has a share. Today will open your eyes."


    As he spoke, he took out an object.


    I saw a huge shadow fall down on Xiao Hei, and the whole world trembled slightly.


    It''s too big. Even if it shrinks or squeezes, it''s nearly 100 feet in size. This is the corpse of the demon king. Even if it dies, it''s terrifying.


    It''s the existence of strangers!


    In an instant, Xiao Hei retracted the shell and screamed, "my God, what is this?"


    "Take it, take it..."


    Not only it, Xiaohua, even Xiaobai, are frightened, as if they are facing a king, the kind of superior authority, let them fear.


    This is a kind of prestige on the realm.


    And the emperor of the Royal beast''s eyes lit up and said, "it''s hard Is this the corpse of the demon king


    "Yes, I plan to build an" eternal blood pool ". I remember there are records in the fairyland that the great emperor killed 10000 powerful spirit beasts after countless years in order to strengthen the clan''s strength


    "But because it''s too shocking, it angers the orcs. It didn''t take long for it to take shape, but it was flattened by the orcs."


    Ning Tao recalled.


    "Yes, at that time, the elder brother and the second sister also knew about it. It seems that the third brother took people to destroy it."


    Xiao Hei pokes his head out and tries hard.


    But the little white eyebrow wrinkled, shook his head and said: "I don''t agree with you to hunt tens of thousands of powerful orcs, just say that it''s too late."


    Words just fall, see Ning Tao big hand a wave, the huge ferocious corpse of all over the mountain appeared in front of me.


    Roughly, there are tens of thousands of them, and most importantly, it seems that none of them is lower than the immortals. There are countless great emperors, and there are several demon kings.


    It''s almost all over the back hill.


    The evil spirit of terror made everyone''s scalp numb.


    "I Am I dazed... " Sima Yun''s legs trembled, supporting Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming.


    Tens of thousands of corpses. Who hasn''t seen them?


    But who has seen tens of thousands of celestial bodies? Do you have any? Has Yan Feitian met him?


    Mo Lao, yebei, Yuan Mu and others are all paralyzed, and they can''t stand up even if they are hard headed. It''s really frightening.


    Among them, Mo Lao, the strongest, has only just been promoted to Dixian Liuzhong in the past three years.


    With their joint efforts, they may not be able to kill an immortal monster, but tens of thousands of them appear at once, especially the dozen giant demon kings, as if they were alive.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Xiaobai bit the tip of his tongue, red eyes, shortness of breath, difficult way: "you You won... "


    Ning Tao a smile, wave to throw out five demon Wang Dan, and scared hide in a corner of small double, this little guy also grew up, quite domineering.


    However, no wonder they are all afraid. They are not only monsters, but also wild animals. They are very strong in the same stage, and they are also a branch of the "star giant".


    No matter the blood, prestige, strength is terrible.


    The main reason is that the three horizons are too narrow.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao noticed a problem. Xiaobai, the most powerful beast on the scene, was afraid of it, and even killed the first person. His legs and feet were weak, but bao''er was not afraid at all. Instead, he was shouting to climb the wild beast to play.


    Her elder sister is carefree, and her second sister is happy. Although she is not very afraid, she does not dare to come near.


    "The function of chaos holy body..."


    "Door Sect leader, it''s not too late to build an eternal blood pool and quench the body with essence and blood. Once it''s successful, the strength of our world sect will increase several times. "


    Mo Yuntian said with a smile.


    On one side, Yang Zheng and Gu Yiming lower their heads for fear of being discovered by Ning Tao.


    They still vaguely remember saying three years ago that they would defeat Ning Tao in three years'' time. It turns out that with their strength, living is the most important thing


    At this time, Ning Tao has a mysterious smile and shakes his head: "don''t worry, it''s just the beginning. As I said, everyone has a gift."


    As he spoke, he waved his hand again.


    It seems that the sky began to pour immortal, Emperor rain, thousands of "brush" down.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Zheng "Zheng Zheng..."


    Forging fairy hall two guys dull, they are living in a dream, right? Is that the imperial instrument? Is he really an imperial instrument? How is that possible? Is the world crazy?


    I''m afraid there are not so many imperial utensils in the whole three realms?


    All of a sudden, one of the big knives fell down on the horn of a demon king ox at a normal speed. There was no imagined "Dangdang" sound, but a "Cang" sound. It was cut in half.


    "Hiss ~!"The two elders of calcined immortal hall widened their eyes, took a breath of cold air, and fainted from lack of oxygen.


    "Mom, the dream has come true..."


    "Hum, I''m not sure. Compared with the old medicine fairy hall, you two are still hundreds of years away?" Yao Xian wiped off his sweat and said with a hard smile.


    However, a "Ping Ping" of the crisp sound, there are large pieces of medicine from the shop.


    Ye Tian''s eyeball suddenly stares straight, and his voice seems to be stuck with something. He widens his chin and solidifies in horror. The whole person is petrified.


    "Teacher Master... "


    And the medicine fairy, the whole person suddenly silent.


    In front of my eyes, there are layers of jade bottles and boxes. There are not only a large number of top-quality pills, but also some imperial pills and piles of fresh fairy medicines.


    In his eyes, he didn''t recognize even one tenth of them, some of them he was familiar with Resurrection grass.


    These two things cover thousands of meters.


    "Heaven, this is heaven..."


    "Don''t pull me, let me die there, don''t pull me," the drug fairy red eyes, like a madman.


    The Royal beast quickly flashed over and knocked her unconscious with a hand knife, for fear that he would do something stupid?


    A few waves down, look at the field, few people standing, either paralyzed, or faint.


    It''s funny that the high-level of tiantianmen, who is said to be indomitable, was knocked down like this.


    "Little Boy, what else? You can take it out together. We can hold it. No problem... "


    Mr. Zhou, leaning on crutches, went red.


    "Er..."


    Ning San and others smile bitterly. Although this scene is amazing, it''s just very rich for them, but it doesn''t have a big impact. What haven''t they seen in the frontier?


    There''s a real sense of meeting a hillbilly.


    Ning Tao scratched his head, rushed out directly, shrugged his shoulders and said, "and these things are the most precious things used to assist cultivation. You are scared enough today. I''ll introduce them to you one by one another."


    "In a year or two, I will make the world the most powerful force in the three worlds!"


    However, the emperor chuckled: "Ning boy, how can we have another year or two? It''s only a few months away from Samsung Lianzhu. You came back too late. "


    "Oh? really? But it''s a one-stop service. How can I not expect the time, Jie... "


    Ning Tao looks at the black tower with a smile.

 Chapter 2867

    "One stop service? What''s the use of the black tower? The emperor? It doesn''t look good, either? "


    Xiao Hei climbs onto Ning Tao''s shoulder.


    "It''s called the time tower. It''s one of the most precious treasures outside the world. You can''t imagine its high value. It''s comparable to half a planet. I took great pains to get such a three-tier time tower."


    "Its function is only to speed up time. Each layer is five times the velocity of the outside world..."


    Ning Tao said about the efficacy.


    But after that, all the people are petrified, one by one dumbfounded, and their brains are blank. Is there such a magic weapon in the world? It''s incredible.


    If space can be controlled, can time be controlled? They can''t think of breaking their heads. The outside world is really colorful


    Ning San and others, are almost unable to look down on it. What they are used to, however, startles these people and even faints a lot.


    Is that exaggeration?


    The next second, Xiaobai, Yushou and other few who could still stand rushed to the time tower.


    Seems to want to feel its magic.


    With a wave of his hand, Ning Tao closes the forbidden system at the gate of the tower. He won''t have the symptoms of entering the time tower for the first time. He can let them in and out.


    And ye Wanqing looked at the huge treasures all over the mountains and covered his red lips in shock for a long time.


    Eternal blood pool, Emperor''s utensils, elixir, elixir, immortal mine, immortal Dharma, Emperor''s Dharma, auxiliary treasure


    Now we have time.


    For the sake of tiantianmen, Ning Tao really put his heart into it. It''s a real dragon. It''s complete.


    He worked hard outside alone


    When they look at each other, Ning Tao smiles, turns over his hand and takes out an emperor''s hairpin. It''s very delicate and beautiful. Ye Wanqing likes it at the first sight. In her blushing face, Ning Tao personally puts on her hair.


    Tong Yaqian, Lin Yurou, Hua Linglong, Li Bingbing, Su Qian and Sophia


    Everyone has gifts, which Ning Tao carefully selected. According to their favorite appearance, they wear earrings, necklaces and rings one by one.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao said curiously, "why don''t you see Yiyi? Where is she? "


    "Yiyi has been closed for one or two years, and she hasn''t been out of the pass yet. Moreover, her place is so cold that the immortals dare not stay for a long time. It seems that she is in a critical moment of cultivation."


    Sophia said softly, holding her heart.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded thoughtfully. It seems that he will go to see her later.


    "Well Have you heard from sister Xia? "


    "No, she hasn''t heard a word since she went to Fengzu to shut up. We once wanted to visit Fengzu with Prince shenhuang, but we were refused."


    "However, I heard that she has entered the nirvana pool, and I don''t think the Phoenix family will hurt her."


    "It''s said that the dragon people don''t see anyone. It seems that the mountain gate has been closed," explains Ye Wanqing.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, but when he thinks of Xiaobai and Xiaohong, he puts down his heart. If the dragon and Phoenix families change, they will not be able to sit down first.


    Although Xia Jie will not be in danger, but you can consider taking her back.


    After all, he has a lot of resources here.


    And there''s a time tower to digest


    Is pondering, suddenly, ear ring a familiar soft voice: "well done, I have said the first test, from the world alive back, it seems that you successfully completed, and very excellent."


    "Primitive tower, you should have it!"


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao turned to the direction of the medicine field and said with a bitter smile, "sister Xuan, I just unlocked the second floor. How high is the space attainments of the candle dragon?"


    "He He has touched the end. In a word, his lifelong space attainments are all in the six space locks. When you unlock them all, you will understand. "


    Gu Xuanxuan''s complex way.


    "The end?"


    Ning Tao looks a little moved, as if aware of something, I''m afraid, and his guess.


    "The second test is Chi you, that is, Yan Feitian. I will not intervene in the final battle between you and him. Although you are very strong, he is stronger now. There is not much time left for you."


    "At most half a year, at least March, the day of Samsung Lianzhu is coming."


    Gu Xuanxuan is very serious.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded solemnly, is there only such a little time left?


    It seems that his plan has to be advanced.


    Although he brought back the three great perfectionists, he didn''t expect them to deal with Yan Feitian. That would be tantamount to death. Even if they were of the same rank, there was a big difference.


    What we can really rely on is ourselves.


    "Is it time to see the second elder martial brother?" Ning Tao looks up at the sky as if he sees The sky and the sea.


    In the middle of the murmur, the whole world suddenly roared. This time, it was not caused by him. On the contrary, it was the mountain gate. Someone was attacking fiercely."No, it''s true that there are people from the hell hall this time," said Lin Yurou. He was shocked, but when he looked at the scene, the top of the world gate was paralyzed and fainted.


    How do we fight this?


    A few women immediately can''t laugh or cry.


    "Cowards from all over the world, your great spirit general grandfather is here again, and those who have seeds come out to fight. Are they all a group of turtles with shrunken heads?"


    A roar of coarse ore came.


    And Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, Yan Mo Temple person? Heart read a move, sensing the five polar beast array, actually a hook mouth, open a corner to let them in.


    I''m worried I can''t find you.

 Chapter 2868

    "Boom It''s a stab... "


    The dome of the world gate seems to have been torn, more like an open door.


    This scene shocked all the disciples in the world.


    How is the array opened?


    Ning Tao negative hand, joked: "the spirit will be right, since you want to fight so much, then come in, I will meet your dying requirements."


    "But Do you dare to enter? "


    The voice is provocative and sarcastic, which resounds all over the country.


    Outside the gate of the mountain, a giant iron tower was attacking the array, but when the words came out, he froze, especially when he looked at the gap.


    What do you mean?


    Playing like this made him a little confused.


    "Haunted?"


    The giant of iron tower built eyebrow, subconsciously stepped back one or two steps, low cheered: "Royal beast? ZuLong? What the hell are you doing? Want to fight? Then come out and fight. "


    However, the world is quiet.


    It seems to ignore him.


    The accompanying experts in the hall of hell and devil all look strange and suspicious. Are they afraid?


    Although there must be deceit, recently the great spirit has been boasting that without this array, he would be enough to destroy the world.


    It''s a slap in the face


    "Jie Jie..."


    A lot of Yin soldiers are joking.


    "This..."


    The giant iron tower blushed and his neck was thick. He was very embarrassed, especially when he heard the laughter.


    Moreover, there are some powerful onlookers in the far distance, which makes it difficult for him to ride the tiger. If he doesn''t enter, he will lose his face.


    That coward, that''s him!


    "Damn it, cunning mole ant, can''t help it at last. Do you want to take a step back with him?"


    "Hum ~!"


    The giant of iron tower is cold hum. He wants to see it today. If he goes in, what can the world do for him?


    It''s just a mess.


    Immediately sneered: "cut, why dare not enter? Today, I, the great spirit, will surely kill all the gates of the world and let my heavenly army step down here. "


    "Whoosh..."


    In the roar, he rushed into the Mountain Gate alone.


    The outside world is so stupid that the generals actually go in. They are fooled when they are excited. Are they really big and have a low IQ? It''s a bit of a discipline


    When the giant spirit rushed to the back mountain, he was shocked by the scene.


    This Is this the treasure of heaven?


    Or is he hallucinating?


    "I drop darling, Emperor''s utensils, mountain of emperor''s utensils, monsters, tens of thousands of monsters, and peerless elixir..."


    The great spirit general suddenly turned red, his nose was heavy, his throat was dry, and he said excitedly: "treasure, ha ha, treasure, it''s all mine, it''s all mine..."


    "No, master, be careful," the double emperors of swords and swords rushed out from one side with their teeth clenched.


    No one was watching them before.


    But this person is by no means easy to deal with!


    Ye Wanqing, Mo Yuntian, Sima Yunfeng and others are afraid. This is one of the three great generals. The great evils of the Tianting generation in those days are unfathomable.


    He has been clamoring for such a long time. Why didn''t he fight? It''s because they''re at their peak.


    "Damn it, Lord ZuLong and Lord Yushou are all in the black tower, but the sect leader is luring the enemy in at this time. It''s a big trouble..."


    Yuan Mu and yebei are very anxious.


    "Pili PA la... "


    Next to the fire, Ning Tao was baking an oily leg. He sniffed and said: "a new three spirits is not bad. It seems that the details of heaven are more amazing than I thought."


    "I don''t know. Are you the strongest of the three generals? Or the weakest one? I''m curious. "


    "Well, none of them!"


    "But you should be glad that you met me," said the troll with a grim smile


    "Oh ~


    Ning Tao lengthened his voice, put the animal''s leg on the fire rack again, and raised his eyebrows and said, "well, you are the one in the middle, not strong or weak. It''s interesting."


    "It seems that you are ready to die!"


    On hearing this, the Great Spirit said with a wild smile, "death? Ha ha, just you? Royal beast? What about ZuLong? "


    "Are they lurking in the dark? Since my great spirit general dares to come, he will be able to go, but it''s you, boy. I will not kill the unknown. "


    It''s urgent to kill one of them. Do you want to start? What should I do? The sect leader is only one soul of the great emperor, but the great spirit is three souls. The gap is too big. Can we win?


    Why don''t some adults come out yet?


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao sneered and said: "remember, the one who killed you is the first sect leader in the world, Ning Tao!""What? You You are Ning Tao. How can you? No, you''ve already come back, "said the great spirit. He turned pale with fright, as if he knew something.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Ning Tao''s angry eyes are wide open, his fighting spirit is condensed, and his whole breath is rising rapidly, not weakening the three spirits. At the same time, he grabs with one hand, and a huge palm appears in the sky.


    "1400 times The melting pot of war


    "Holy product, the hand of the world!"


    Boom Boom, boom... "


    The sky roars, and this giant hand is just like the hand of heaven, covering the sky and the sun, full of vicissitudes and mystery.


    This move is full of strength, which is enough to see Ning Tao''s solemnity. He doesn''t even need to try. It also shows that this "giant spirit" is not easy to provoke, and is stronger than the Royal beast.


    Of course, it''s not the Royal beast at its peak


    When the giant saw that his pupils shrank, a great crisis of life and death shrouded in his heart. His muscles trembled and he was stunned. But as soon as he bit the tip of his tongue, he quickly woke up and roared out with all his strength.


    "Bastard, why do you want to kill bendi? It''s still very early, but I The three great generals


    With a roar, the giant spirit soared and became a towering giant. It was dozens of feet tall and fierce. A pair of huge palms like a mountain head met the hand of God.


    "Secret method, great spirit!"


    "Xianfa, the art of carrying heaven to dominate the body!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There was a loud noise in the sky and the earth. Everyone''s ears were ringing continuously. Their brains were blank. The five polar beast array was shaking. The shock wave was too strong.


    The disciples of Wudang Mountain are protected by the array.


    "Roar..."


    In the roar, with his red eyes, he only felt the "crunching" of his bones. He was too heavy to bear the burden. He could carry the sky, but he could not carry a world.


    With a bang, he was photographed underground,


    "what? "Pooh..."


    The whole world was shocked three times, and hundreds of thousands of disciples were shocked. What level of fighting was that?


    Don''t mention them. Even Mo Lao, ye Wanqing and others are silly. How can the sect leader suppress the great spirit? Who are the three spirits?


    Is this guy really a god general?


    To die, right?


    At this time, see a hand didn''t clap dead him, Ning Tao surprised way: "strength is good, worthy of the heaven court giant sin."


    "Although I admire your past, now you are my enemy. Either you die or I live."


    The giant spirit laughs wildly, unexpectedly props up half body, ferocious way: "said extremely well, you are really stronger than this emperor."


    "Is the emperor of heaven afraid of you so much that he regards you as his lifelong enemy and doesn''t know who is better than that fighting madman? Jie Jie, it''s a pity that I can''t see it, otherwise I''m looking forward to it... "


    Suddenly, the giant spirit looked up to the sky and said with a smile, "Lord Tiandi, your kindness will be rewarded in the next life. As I have said, I will surely step on the world."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    As soon as he said that, his whole body swelled.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he busily opened the perspective and was shocked: "no, self explosion, you Are you ready to die together? "


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    The energy of heaven and earth all around was injected into it, and the huge body was even bigger. At a certain moment, a cold light flashed, just like an invincible gun, which pierced the eyebrows of the giant spirit.


    "Five polar beast array, Qilin gun!"


    Ning Tao angrily shot, this blow directly ended the life of the spirit.


    But his self explosion is still going on. Ning Tao quickly uses the power of the array to suppress the self explosion. He must not let it explode.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that the whole world will be destroyed. After years of painstaking efforts, hundreds of thousands of people will surely die!


    This guy is a tough character!


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Yi rushed out and made a seal with both hands to form a spirit wheel and beat the body of the giant spirit.


    "Zhen ~!"


    In the ashes of Mo Lao and others, Ning Tao gave a cold hum, turned his hand, waved a star key, and directly turned to the body.


    "But, Kyushu, you still look down on me!"


    "Give me Suck


    As soon as the words fell, the huge energy of the original irritability suddenly poured into the key of longevity, and in the blink of an eye, the giant spirit was as deflated as a ball.


    After a while, there was only some vermicelli left.


    Great spirit, great general, meteor!


    Mo Lao, Sima Yunfeng and others were completely paralyzed, almost not scared to death. In short, there was no danger.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, but he frowned secretly. He felt the difficulty in this battle. The strength of yihun is not enough. He must seize the time to improve.


    "Second elder martial brother, it''s all up to you..."

 Chapter 2869

    At the end of the battle, Ning Tao calmed down, but the temple of hell raised a storm.


    Hell, dark hall.


    On the icy throne, Yan Feitian was quiet, his face was like stagnant water, cold as ice, and his eyes were staring at the jade plate in his hand.


    The great spirit will fall!


    In less than a day, the first was Qijue, Yama, Wen merciless, and now he is a great spirit.


    I''m afraid all this is enough to explain one thing.


    "Someone broke the balance!"


    "Besides, he should be a very familiar person!"


    Is it really him


    Yan Feitian sneers and smashes the jade plate. His eyes are full of murders. Suddenly, his mouth is hooked and he looks into the hall.


    The dark hall, which has always been empty, is now full of people, but no one dares to speak.


    I don''t know. I''m afraid I thought it was an empty hall.


    There are only seven of the top ten yamas, all standing in a row, waiting for orders. There are more than a dozen messengers, such as black and white impermanence, soul enchanting and fierce ghosts, none of them is missing.


    There is also a noble witch standing in front of the crowd. She is beautiful and has the beauty of escaping from the secular world. The energy of the world around her is cheering.


    He seemed to be very close to the witch.


    This is similar to the elves.


    "This girl is Miao Jingjing


    She has been dormant for many years. She has grown up in both mind and strength. Moreover, she has a very high status under one person and above ten thousand people.


    She took a look at Yan Feitian and asked, "Lord, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, the great spirit will also die," Yan Feitian said faintly, putting his hand on his head.


    "What? Will God fall? Who did it? " Qin Guangwang and others were shocked and lost their voice.


    Even Miao Jingjing was startled.


    The faces of the crowd changed.


    However, Yan Feitian waved his hand and said, "it''s not important. There''s one thing we need to discuss with you now."


    "It''s interesting!"


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    Dozens of people in the field were stunned. For a moment, their brains couldn''t turn around. They always felt frightened.


    At this time, Yan Feitian lightly raised his hand. Around him, there appeared two mysterious figures, one red and one blue, wrapped tightly and pinched the seal at the same time.


    It''s judge Shuihuo and judge Shuihuo.


    "Array I''m sorry... "


    While talking, the dark hall becomes a cage.


    Dozens of people were shocked, and the king of Chu River turned pale and said: "Dian What do you mean, Lord


    "Ha ha..."


    Yan Feitian joked, condescending and secluded: "it''s very simple. There are some traitors among you. Now it''s time to invite them out to meet."


    "What? Traitor


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    These words are really shocking. Now everyone in this hall is the top of the high-rise.


    How could there be a spy?


    It''s hard to imagine.


    You know, betraying the Lord of the temple, the punishment and torture, is hundreds of times more painful than death. They are all experienced.


    Betraying the Lord of the temple is better than committing suicide.


    "But Who could it be? "


    Dozens of people you look at me, I look at you, see who are suspected, a time of panic.


    Miao Jingjing''s mood trembled as soon as she heard it. She was like a ripple on the water. Her face was slightly moved. But she disappeared in a flash and soon returned to normal. She leaned back and said, "how can I find out the traitor, Lord?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "Don''t worry. The temple master has time to play with him. In recent years, they have made a lot of moves under the emperor''s eyes."


    "Three years ago, when I went out of the customs, someone leaked the news, which led to Ning Tao''s escape. Xiangong intervened in several important battles, and they were all given the first step. Although Tianji hall is very good, it''s not known about everything."


    "Now, do you come out by yourself, or let the Lord of this temple find you out one by one!"


    Yan Fei looks at these people with a smile.


    Everyone''s scalp is numb. There is more than one spy. Damn it, he was infiltrated so seriously.


    Who will be there?


    Qin Guangwang? King of Chu River? Runner King?


    Among the people''s suspicions, Yan Feitian slowly released his authority, like a god of death, slowly approaching, disintegrating the spirit of the people and making them collapse.


    It''s like killing with a knife,


    contains soul attack.


    "Huhu..."


    The city King gritted his teeth, glaring and ferocious: "who are these damned traitors? Get the hell out of here, or I''ll make your life worse than death. "The roar echoed in the hall.


    But dozens of people, but no one came out, a nervous sweating, pale.


    I feel like I''m going to be scared into psychosis.


    My heart is about to jump out.


    Yan Feitian''s spiritual pressure was not something anyone could resist. The most frightening things came to our eyes one by one. The whole hall was like a spiritual purgatory. Suddenly, there were one or two messengers who couldn''t hold on to their madness.


    Emperor Guang of Qin, Emperor Jiang of Chu and Emperor song were also sweating, tired and miserable.


    Suddenly, black impermanence seemed to get some instructions. He yelled with red eyes and pulled out his sickle to kill Yan Fei: "go to die!"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Yan Feitian laughed wildly and said sarcastically, "do you use the method I taught you and the immortal weapon I gave you to deal with me? Black impermanence, don''t you think it''s funny? "


    In a flash, the fire judge waved his hand contemptuously, and a huge handprint was patted at Hei Wuchang.


    "The dead thing!"


    Just hear "bang", black impermanence scream upside down, not even a trace of resistance, was blown up on the spot, the sky of blood from the hall.


    But this is not over, a huge sickle suddenly whirled and flew to Yan Feitian.


    "Well, Bai Wuchang, are you ready to die?" Yan Feitian shook his head and sighed, pitying that these two messengers had been taught by him.


    "You devil, madman, go to die, the art of taking life," white impermanence roared with red eyes.


    Just now black impermanence shot, for her to attract more than half of the attention, otherwise she didn''t even have the chance to shot, and this scene, let people gape.


    "This This... "


    "The secret agent is black and white impermanence!"


    However, the water judge stretched out a hand, directly grasp the void, white impermanence suddenly screamed, as if crushed by a pair of invisible hands.


    "Ah..."


    In a moment, the two immortals were dead.


    We are all smart people. Although black and white impermanence cultivation is weak, it is impossible to get any information from them, so we killed them directly.


    "As far as I know, there is at least one big fish among you," Yan Feitian said


    "I''m not going to Stand up? "


    As soon as the words came out, people began to be eccentric.


    The emperor of song squinted, subconsciously looked at the king of Chu River, and said: "king of Chu River, black and white impermanence has always been your confidant. Don''t you have anything to say?"


    At the same moment, all the people on the scene also looked at the king of Chu River, their eyes flashing and they were on guard.


    Indeed, King Jiang of Chu is the most suspect.


    "I I... "


    The king of Chu River was shocked, and his eyes flashed with panic. He exclaimed, "Lord, it''s none of my business. I don''t know what happened to those two bastards."


    "This is planting, this is framing!"


    "I have always been loyal to the Lord of the temple!"


    However, as soon as Yan Feitian waved his hand, he said with a cold smile, "there is no need to say more. At this time, any words are superfluous, and the emperor will not believe it. Therefore, let''s use the simplest method."


    "What?"


    "Search Soul


    Chu River King''s face "Shua" white, which monk has no secret, soul searching is taboo.


    "Temple The Lord of the temple... "


    "Don''t worry, all of you present, everyone, must accept the soul search, otherwise, die," Yan Feitian said.


    As soon as the words came out, it was like throwing a bomb at the bottom of everyone''s heart, and everyone''s face turned white.


    Everyone is Search for souls.


    "This..."


    At this time, a cold voice came: "enough, that big fish, it''s me!"


    When the crowd saw the figure coming out, their pupils suddenly shrank and screamed: "it''s you!"


    Yan Feitian and his sword eyebrows all wrinkled slightly. A shade of gloom appeared on his face. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "it''s you..."

 Chapter 2870

    All over the world, the riots gradually subsided.


    Ning Tao didn''t let go of the celestial army that was accompanied by the great spirit. He shot a unicorn gun and seriously injured more than half of it.


    The rest were killed by Sima Yun.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know about the scene in the hell hall. At the moment, he comes to an iceberg secret room.


    Here It''s the seclusion of xianyueyi.


    Ning Tao frowns. Outside the cave, an iceberg has been built in an area of 1000 meters. He tries to break the iceberg. However, the iceberg is unexpectedly hard and only cracks appear.


    "What a strange ice..."


    "My God, is this iceberg so hard? Is Yiyi not in danger? " Ye Wanqing exclaimed.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    All of a sudden, a whirlwind of spiritual power gathered from the side, and a fantastic beauty walked out slowly.


    "Sister Xuan?" Ning Tao was surprised.


    "This iceberg is strange. I didn''t dare to move before. Now it''s time to do it," Gu Xuanxuan said.


    Ning Tao a listen, then call out a group of blazing gold flame, way: "let me try, don''t disturb Yiyi."


    In perspective, xianyueyi is sitting in the cave, wrapped in a dark blue ice, and still alive. Even though he is in a strange state, he can''t tell what''s going on.


    It''s like some kind of deep evolution.


    If you interrupt, I''m afraid it will be bad for Yiyi.


    "Wait a minute, maybe someone is more suitable than you," Gu Xuanxuan hesitated and said.


    "Oh? Who... "


    A moment later, bao''er, with big black eyes, looks like a porcelain doll, looking at several people blankly.


    "Honey, is there any way you can absorb this iceberg?" Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    Ning Baobao pouts his little mouth and looks at Lin Yurou. Lin Yurou dotes on Lin Yurou, blushes and says: "before, bao''er always ran this way. He seems to be very interested in this iceberg, but I stopped him."


    "Mainly for fear of affecting sister Yi''s seclusion!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t be afraid, baby. Let go and do it. Daddy is here."


    "Eh ~"


    with a clever reply, bao''er stepped forward and patted her stomach. Suddenly, she opened her mouth, and a mysterious suction burst out, and the iceberg gasified instantly.


    A breath of ice poured into Baoer''s body.


    "Gee, it works," Sophia''s eyes brightened with surprise.


    Gu Xuanxuan was also relieved.


    Ning Tao has been watching the cave.


    Found that Yiyi did not appear bad, but the energy was sucked away, about to wake up, out of this deep state.


    It''s the right person to look for bao''er.


    This little girl has no less secrets than him.


    This breath is very long, the whole iceberg is also absorbed a clean, Ning Tao ponders, suddenly stretch out a palm, stick behind bao''er, inject the power of his Yang spirit.


    Sure enough, bao''er''s face turned from pale to normal.


    A moment later, bao''er finally had a full meal, the cold around her also returned to normal, and Yiyi was thawed.


    "Dad Daddy, I''m sleepy... "


    Bao''er rubbed her little eyes and felt sleepy.


    Ning Tao hugs her and finds that bao''er is fast asleep. It''s like sleeping, but her breath is soaring.


    "Bang..."


    With a light sound, bao''er broke through to the immortal.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "I My God


    A few people take a breath of air conditioning. Is that too fast? How old is baby? Five or six at the most this year.


    Are there five or six-year-old immortals in the three realms?


    You know, this is the result of Ning Tao''s deliberate refusal to let her practice. As soon as she practices, she reaches the immortal.


    "Terrible, terrible!"


    "Don''t worry, she just needs deep sleep to absorb because of the huge absorption power, which is good for her."


    "What''s more, after my observation, you don''t have to worry so much. She is your daughter. She is just a little bit more talented. She is now and will be in the future."


    Gu Xuanxuan comforted.


    However, Ning Tao is silent with bao''er in his arms. He will never forget the mysterious woman he saw in the corner of the cliff.


    It''s like growing up baby.


    But he knew it wasn''t his daughter.


    He didn''t think too much, just want to protect bao''er''s safety, find out the secret of "chaos" in her body, will cause harm to bao''er, that''s all.


    "I hope I think too much about everything..."


    Ning Tao sighs.


    Suddenly, the ear slightly "brush" a sound, like someone suddenly came.


    Ning Tao and Gu Xuanxuan turn to see that not far away, I do not know when, there is a mature boy, a pair of vicissitudes of eyes to see the treasure in his arms.


    "Force Master Li HuangYes, this boy is Li Huang!


    Today''s Wuji beast array has not been opened, because it consumes too much resources. Ning Tao has just closed the array. Otherwise, even Li Huang can''t ignore the array.


    See it light Yi, see to treasure son eccentric way: "green lotus says, he feels to have a saint to taste a way to be born, let me see."


    "Just Is that the little girl


    "Shengpindao?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly realized "chaos". Has bao''er unconsciously realized "chaos Avenue"?


    Yes, if there is no intention of Tao as the foundation, how can we become immortal?


    "Please tell master Qinglian not to think too much. I''m still here," Ning Tao shook his head and handed bao''er to Lin Yurou.


    The main reason why Lihuang shrugged his shoulders was that he was too shocked and curious. Since the formation of the galaxy a billion years ago, there have been two heirs of shengpin, with hundreds of millions of years between them.


    Unexpectedly, only a few years later, another one was born.


    It''s strange.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. I went to talk with my old friend again. I haven''t been back to fairyland for many years..."


    Li Huang said, he went to find the four beasts.


    Gu Xuanxuan''s face was cold, as if she heard a name she didn''t like to hear. With a flick of her jade hand, it disappeared.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t have time to think about it. He rushes into the cave. I don''t know if Yiyi wakes up?


    As soon as he went in, he was stunned.


    In the cave, a beautiful woman stood up, dressed in a clean blue skirt to add pure color. Her ice blue hair dropped to her waist and her eyes were as beautiful as black gems. She flashed through confusion and memories.


    "My husband My husband


    "Great, Yiyi. Are you ok?" Ning Tao let go and hugged her with a smile.


    Maybe it was frozen for too long, her body was cold.


    But Ning Tao''s body is hot, which brings Xianyue a trace of warmth to her heart. Her numb nerves are relieved. Gradually, she recalls everything, and suddenly she is afraid.


    She almost fell into it and couldn''t extricate herself.


    It turned out that at that time, there were wars all over the world, and there was an urgent need for the strong. Xianyueyi had no choice but to shut up and try to become stronger with the help of "yinlingjie", but he didn''t expect to touch anything unintentionally?


    At that time, I only felt that the energy was huge and the cultivation grew rapidly, but unconsciously, I lost consciousness


    Ning Tao listens carefully, the God idea subconsciously swept her to cultivate for a while, eyelid one jump, the celestial being six spirits.


    It''s close to the emperor.


    Yin Ling Jie is also abnormal.


    Each has its own merits!

 Chapter 2871

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The sky was covered with dark clouds, and silver thunder arcs cut half of the sky. The movement of the disaster scared the triangle.


    I''ve never seen such an amazing disaster.


    And it was Mrs. Ning who carried out the robbery Xianyueyi!


    Ning Tao is worried about watching. Before they say a few words just now, xianyueyi''s cultivation is targeted by heaven. He can''t even suppress it. He has no choice but to fight against it.


    What''s more, it seems to be a multiple robbery.


    It''s more natural than you think!


    "Click Click... "


    The continuous ice formation on the top of the head weakens the power of Tianlei. This scene has lasted for quite a long time, but xianyueyi can always support it.


    According to her, the first magical use of Yinling ring is to transform the energy of heaven and earth into pure cold, which can be absorbed directly.


    So she''s been promoted very fast.


    It can be called a training accelerator!


    Second, it was triggered occasionally before. In the second space, there are also Yinling ring, but it''s too small compared with ningtao one.


    It can also accommodate living people.


    Third, it''s just discovered. She is called "cold ice state" for short. It can make her fall into a mysterious state of mind with no desire, no desire, no joy and no sorrow. Her cultivation is fast.


    The magical effect is good. However, because it was the first time that it was triggered unintentionally and the mind was complicated, it led to the previous scene.


    In fact, this ice state is not very dangerous.


    Ning Tao, by contrast, can''t help admiring Yiyi. Yin Lingjie seems to have a huge effect on personal promotion, which makes people greedy. Yang Lingjie''s effect is mostly group effect.


    Alchemy, primitive tower, I feel so sad.


    The original tower was found by itself. I don''t know what''s going on, so it became the third magical function.


    He hasn''t studied it yet.


    "Click Click... "


    In the sky, there are endless robberies, like a war of attrition. Xianyueyi holds a gun and fights with Tianlei.


    Just take this opportunity to master your strength.


    "The fifth way is to level the eight wastelands!"


    "The sixth form, Ding Liuhe!"


    "Seventh move, move heaven and earth!"


    After an hour, even if xianyueyi has yinlingjie, she can''t carry it. She bites her silver teeth and rushes into the cloud.


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    "What?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, he has been to thunder robbery. Although it''s a good way, the danger is undoubtedly greatly increased.


    Although the elixir had been prepared for her before, she was always at sixes and sevens in her heart. In fact, even he was afraid of the disaster. I don''t know how many times it was.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Who ever thought it would be three days.


    Three days later, everyone''s brain melon seeds were buzzing, and the news of the disaster suddenly disappeared. They were not used to it.


    As soon as the cloud broke up, a beautiful shadow fell down.


    Ning Tao''s face changes, and he quickly catches the falling Yiyi. After checking the injury, he finds that she is black and blue.


    It''s too weak.


    He was in a deep coma.


    However, it is hard to carry the disaster.


    The breath of the six spirits of the immortals is no longer as flimsy and ethereal as before, but as steady as the roots of the old vine.


    "Have a good rest and have a sleep, everything will be fine," Ning Tao said softly in her ear.


    Then she was taken into the original tower.


    In the past few years, after I left, tiantianmen was in charge. It was really hard. I had to deal with Yanmo hall and watch the teleportation array destroyed.


    And there''s nothing I can do about it.


    Before that kind of situation belongs to go crazy!


    If it''s really late, I''m afraid Yiyi will be more or less lucky!


    "Whoosh..."


    "Well, Yiyi, is she all right?" Ye Wanqing, Tong Yaqian and others are worried and come to inquire.


    Ning Tao nodded, comforted and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''ll take the elixir for her. It''s OK to have a good rest."


    "By the way, have I found all the people I''m looking for?"


    Tong Yaqian said with a smile: "don''t worry, the people who killed the hall have already gone to inform you. Now they are all gathered on Wudang Mountain to wait for you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was relieved


    "Whoosh..."


    After a few blinks, Ning Tao came to the Wudang Mountain hall. At this time, there were not only guards but also a group of acquaintances.


    The eldest disciple, Ning Kun, is an immortal of the earth.


    The second disciple, Mangu, is a triple immortal.


    Yuan Xiaoxiao seems to have taken off her hair and left a beautiful hairstyle, which is the triple of immortals.


    Yuan Datou, steady and steady, is an immortal.


    Wang Tao, Lao Wang seems to have absorbed all the inheritance of his master Hunyuan immortal, and his cultivation has reached the sixth level of the earth immortal.Ye Er, after several years of experience, has been staying in the palace of the great emperor, and now he has reached the five immortals.


    There is also the last one, like a cold and murderous white Yue, with a huge white halberd on his shoulder, white hair floating, eyes like electricity, thin body, but full of shocking explosive power.


    Cultivation Dixian jiuzhong!


    As soon as Ning Tao appeared, the seven people''s eyes suddenly looked at him. For a moment, the seven people were stiff on the ground.


    The eyes were full of horror and excitement.


    "Yo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. We''ve all had a good time," Ning Tao said with a smile, especially when he looked at their accomplishments. Each of them seemed to be reborn and improved by leaps and bounds.


    Although the world''s resources are indispensable, and the three sectors of the environment can help, their own efforts are also indispensable.


    All these years should have been very hard.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just think of here, Bai Yue has disappeared in the same place, there is only a sound of explosion in the air, there is a nearly fuzzy white shadow, and there is a whisper from ancient times.


    "How dare you pretend to be my elder brother? Give me a punch first


    "Secret method, ancient bully!"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is helpless. How can everyone meet him first and be abused before they are honest?


    In the face of a violent blow, he only pushed out with one hand.


    "Scissors, stone, cloth!"


    "Boom boom..."


    A few people were shaken by the strong wind, more than ten huge stone pillars were smashed, and the hall was fragmented.


    And Bai Yue, with his amazing power, especially after twisting into a steel rope, mastered the power and skills, which was even more amazing, but now he was beaten away.


    With both feet on the ground, the row retreated a hundred meters.


    Ning Tao, however, only stepped back.


    "What?"


    The remaining six people were so scared that their eyes jumped wildly. The whole hall was full of cracks like cobwebs, which could collapse at any time.


    Bai Yue''s fist was easily blocked.


    "Gulu..."


    "Tut tut..."


    Ning Tao''s tongue was so numb that he could not help shaking his hand and waving his cloth. He said with a bad smile, "I won. Next time I punch, who else would like to try?"


    Lao Wang''s six people shook their heads desperately.


    All of a sudden, a white shadow quickly rushed over, eyes red, tears blurred, cry: "big brother!"


    "I I thought I would never see you again... "


    Yuan Xiaoxiao, yuan Datou and Wang Tao were all red eyed. At that time, in order to save them, Ning Tao risked his life and even released four Cao Bin. Finally, there was no news.


    Over the past three years, they have been looking forward to this day all the time. Their inner condemnation has made them work hard.


    Fighting all the time.


    Just to get revenge from the hell hall and the demons


    Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing bitterly and comforted him: "well, third brother, haven''t I come back? The one who can kill your elder brother in the world is not pregnant yet

 Chapter 2872

    Some comfort, at last, is to cry the seven people, one by one to appease.


    They have had a hard time in the past three years.


    Ning Tao learned that the seven of them have been keeping a low profile since the kidnapping of the demons. They wandered around the five domains and fought frantically in order to break through the limit and try their best to improve themselves.


    Everyone has opportunities for everyone.


    The harvest is huge.


    Sea battle in the northern region, magic battle in the central region, beast tide in the southern region They''ve been through all this, and no one knows where they are.


    But he has been fighting with the hell hall.


    It was not until a few days ago that Ning Tao asked the killing hall to call all the disciples together that they returned in an emergency


    "Brother, where have you been in the past three years? Why are you missing all of a sudden? " Bai Yue was puzzled, which he couldn''t understand.


    Ning Tao chuckled, turned over his hand and took out a great imperial halberd, saying: "of course, I''m going to prepare a gift for you. It''s your elder brother. I''m looking for someone to customize it for you. It''s very expensive."


    "Hiss ~!"


    "My God, I Am I right? This is This is as like as two peas, and my white halberd. "


    Bai Yue screamed in a daze.


    As far as he knows, there seems to be no one in the whole fairyland who can make imperial utensils, let alone customize them. Is he dreaming?


    I felt like I was hit by a big mouthful of pie.


    With it.


    His own strength can be promoted to several levels, and he even has the confidence to fight against the great monk Tianxian.


    Six people look envious, which is amazing.


    However, it''s not over yet. Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out something. He says mysteriously, "there''s a special gift."


    Bai Yue took it curiously. It turned out to be a scroll. It was very old and special, especially the word "great famine". It seemed to pull people into the vast land.


    Ning Tao said: "this is a volume of Zhongpin Difa, which is also equipped with a volume of" great wilderness fighting method ". It''s absolutely the best of the best, but it''s not much weaker than" Lihuang boxing. "


    "What? How could there be such a powerful method? " White more stare big eye bead son, a face is ecstatic.


    "Brother, you are much more handsome than the second brother, ha ha..."


    Ning Tao touched his nose. He didn''t buy this method, but he got it from Huang Tianqi, because Bai Yue''s fighting style is very similar to him.


    It took him a lot of time.


    This set of methods used to be the transitional method of Huang Tianqi.


    However, he is more handsome than the second, Luo Tian, and he believes that


    Looking at the six red eyed people, Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, everyone has a share. It''s already ready for you."


    Then he threw two pieces of iron bars and two blood bottles to Yuan''s brothers and sisters.


    "The emperor''s utensils are also customized. In this blood bottle, it is a powerful ape beast, which has been specially refined and refined. After you take it, you can directly strengthen your blood vessels."


    Ning Tao is also looking forward to the road.


    I''m afraid they''ll have a transformation.


    Yuan Datou blushed excitedly, tightly grasped the iron bar and blood bottle, and said excitedly: "I said boss, when did you marry my sister? My yuan family lost a hundred maids. "


    "Go away, die ~"


    yuan Xiaoxiao blushed and almost didn''t do it.


    Ning Tao is also embarrassed. He and Xiao don''t know what the relationship is. Xiao doesn''t choose to replace his blood.


    Maybe I''m still waiting for the person who accepted her.


    Maybe I''m waiting for myself


    Ye Er Na, Ning Tao gave her a hundred beast bag, which can hold a hundred living powerful monsters. The price is very expensive.


    There are also elixirs, elixirs and so on.


    Because there''s nothing to give her, she is now a master of the Royal beast, the emperor''s tools, and the law.


    "Thank you, elder brother Ning," ye''er said excitedly, which was tailor-made for Yushou.


    Wang Tao, because of his mottled accomplishments, accommodated other people''s accomplishments, so Ning Tao entrusted the relationship and bought a "Rongyuan purification pill", comparable to the emperor''s pill, which is the most practical one.


    He gave him another imperial sword.


    "Brother Tao, I have something to do in the future, brother. I''ll go up the mountain and down the sea of fire, absolutely without advice," Wang Tao said.


    When these two accomplishments merge into one, his strength will rise again. In his excitement, he wants to shut up immediately.


    "Rather than fighting for a few years, you are in a good position," he said


    "It''s very good. I''ve made a name for myself. I heard that now I''m on the list of longevity, and I don''t lose my face as a teacher!"


    Two people smell speech tears, this is the first time in history, master so praise, recognition of them.


    For this sentence, they have been waiting for years!


    Immediately respectfully said: "this is the master, teach the way, build a perfect foundation, just now."


    Ning Tao nodded and suddenly thought of something. He scratched his head and said with a smile: "master, two years ago, he accepted another apprentice. He is your third apprentice. His name is hualushui. I''ll see you in the future."However, without being surprised by Ning Kun, Wang Tao was stunned and said strangely, "don''t tell me he''s also called six gods?"


    "Er..."


    "How about Longrich?"


    Ning Tao dry cough, vague way: "this is not important, I also prepared good things for your martial brother."


    A star gun, a pair of boxers.


    They are all the best imperial utensils!


    Ning Tao had already passed the nine moves against the sky and Lihuang boxing to them before. With these two moves, they will become more powerful.


    In addition, he bought two "Jinsui pills" specially. The pills are famous and the main effect is to change the qualification. Although they are expensive, they are very practical and have miraculous effects.


    Ning Tao has always been very clear that although Ning Kun and Mangu have good talents, they are not top class. Now with this elixir, they are bound to win the top ten in the list of longevity in the future.


    "Thank you, master." Ning Kun, Mangu took the treasure and bowed respectfully to Ning Tao.


    "Well, good," Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction and said with a negative hand, "in fact, the purpose of calling you back is because the war is coming. You must improve your strength as much as possible."


    "Get ready, go to the original tower immediately and get ready to shut down. There, you will have enough time..."


    Speaking, two figures rushed in.


    "Report back to the sect leader, the eternal blood pool has been built, 100000 people, resource allocation, everything is ready, ready for your orders at any time," said the double emperors respectfully.


    I am convinced of Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Bai Yue, Wang Tao suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Dao How could it be you


    Seven people immediately scared scalp numbness.


    They remember that this is one of the overlords of the eastern region, the assistant of Emperor Wu. How could this be done here?


    "No, brother, come on Run, these are two great emperors. We can''t deal with them. Go and invite the adults, "Bai Yue, Ning Kun and Ye Er burst the pot in a flash.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao dry cough, in a few days ago has seen such a scene, had to explain: "this is the sword elder, sword elder, they have now abandoned the dark to the light, join our world gate."


    "There was a happy war between us!"


    As soon as the words came out, seven people suddenly realized that Bai Yue came close to them and asked cunningly, "how many strokes did my elder brother lose?"


    "Er..."


    "One One move... " Sword emperor embarrassed way.


    "Ha ha..."


    Seven people laugh, really and they imagine the same? Big brother was abused one day.


    However, Dao Di glanced at the seven people strangely, shaking his muscles and twitching: "we are the losers I said!"

 Chapter 2873

    "Wuji beast array, open up!"


    One hundred thousand disciples, under the arrangement of some elders, received resources, went into the time tower to practice hard, and vowed to break through themselves.


    The energy of heaven and earth swarms in.


    Although the three-story time tower is not small, it can''t hold so many people. If you squeeze it, there will be tens of thousands of people at most. At this time, it''s time for the blood pool to work.


    "Gulu Gulu... "


    In the blood pool, it is like boiling water. Once people jump in, they will be in great pain. It is absolutely no less than chopping hair and washing marrow.


    It''s a great fortune.


    Although suffering, but in the rapid strengthening!


    Ning Tao asked Ning San and others to build the eternal blood pool together with several great emperors, and added a lot of fairy medicine and strange things.


    Even if the fairy goes in, it will have a huge effect!


    It''s a hundred times better than the secret place of Daluo.


    It''s definitely fairyland number one!


    Ning Tao also selected tens of thousands of good talents, including the first army in the world, the elite of each hall, the seven Xiaoqiang, the Presbyterian hall, ye Wanqing and others to enter the primitive tower.


    With him


    After finishing this, Ning Tao looks at the full blood pool on the top of the mountain. Tens of thousands of disciples roar and scream in it, but few people jump out, which is mixed with demon king level blood essence.


    One by one, their strength has been improved, which is visible to the naked eye.


    One after another breakthrough, on the contrary, has become a chain reaction, every minute, every second someone breaks through the realm.


    At this time, Li Huang came over with a yawn and looked down at him. He praised, "you are going to be reborn."


    Ning Tao smiles and takes a look at Li Huang. He is surprised and says, "why didn''t you pick up some weapons? That demon king essence blood, demon king Dan, also have not small help to you


    However, Li Huang shook his head and said with a negative hand, "one of my ways is to make the most of my strength, to bring the purest power into full play, so I don''t need any weapons."


    "As for the blood essence of the demon king, it doesn''t work much for us. I''m the demon king, the quasi king!"


    "As long as the bottleneck of the three realms is no longer bound, I can become a king and my strength will soar. Therefore, no matter how many foreign things are, they will have little effect on me and it is difficult for me to improve my strength."


    "For hundreds of millions of years, we have been at the limit, and the only gap is our own foundation and details."


    "why is Yan Feitian so strong?"


    "It''s because his foundation is stronger than all of us, so he can''t compare with him in the same level. Now his foundation is stronger, and it''s no longer the original qingxuantian!"


    When Ning Tao heard the speech, he understood it more clearly. What Yan Feitian was strong about was his foundation of nine generations.


    It seems that it''s time to take that step!


    "Now that you''re ready, let''s go," said Li Huang, stretching and looking at the sky.


    Ning Tao nods and waves his hand to open a hole in the array. Li Huang tears open a space. Without hesitation, they go in together. Then, the array space heals together.


    Ning San and others are left in the sect to guard against the attack of Yan Mo Temple and others. They only defend but don''t attack, waiting for him to come back.


    Where are you going?


    Of course, the sky sea!


    "Whoosh..."


    In a vast sea of stars, a star continent floating forever, a 24 grade green lotus slowly swaying, such as time works of art, beautiful flawless.


    Suddenly, out of the green lotus came a majestic light and shadow of the green robe, standing with a negative hand, as if waiting for something.


    In a flash, this space inexplicably opened a crack, and two figures came in.


    "You''re back at last!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao had mixed feelings and said, "I''ve met master Qinglian. Later, I may make some big changes. I hope you''ll understand me."


    "Well, go ahead, he has been waiting for you for a long time, and this obsession should free him," Qinglian said.


    With a wave, a corridor appears.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and stepped in directly. His sight changed. He came to a quiet continent. It was quiet all around. In front of him, there was a huge coffin.


    Ning Tao was sad in his heart and his eyes became moist. He said: "second elder martial brother, younger martial brother Come back


    As soon as the words came out, there was silence between heaven and earth for several seconds.


    All of a sudden, the stone coffin, which seemed to have never been moved, creaked, opened a crack, followed by a boom, and a terrible power of God filled the world.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Ning Tao turns pale. Although he has broken through the great emperor, the second elder martial brother''s power of terror is far behind him.


    Every trace of mind seems to have been tempered.


    Tough hair!


    The huge coffin was pushed away layer by layer, and then a gray shadow floated out of the coffin, with extraordinary bearing, like a gentleman''s jade, giving people a kind of pure texture.This soul shadow is Three souls!


    "Little younger martial brother, long time no see, you finally come," a loud laughter resounded in all directions.


    Ning Tao listened to this familiar free and easy soul shadow and said with a smile: "second elder martial brother, I finally break through the great emperor to see you!"


    As soon as the words came out, the three spirits emperor nodded and laughed. He looked complicated and said with a satisfied smile: "yes, I''m worthy of being a little younger martial brother. I''ve been waiting so long, and I''ve finally come to this day."


    "Remember what elder martial brother said to you? After you break through the great emperor, elder martial brother will give you a gift. "


    Ning Tao nodded. That''s why he came. The second elder martial brother repeatedly stressed that he must come here first after breaking through the great emperor. Although he didn''t know what it would be, he still came.


    Seeing this, the three spirits emperor suddenly burst out laughing, shook his head and said sadly, "it''s just that I should have gone with the wind for such a long time. Let me Finally, I''ll give my younger martial brother a hand. "


    "Lost souls, it''s time to go on the road together. In the name of the three spirits of our great emperors, I command endless soul tides to enter my body!"


    Say, both hands fierce of a pinch Jue.


    "Bite Soul


    I saw his mouth wide open, dormant around the soul tide are boiling, one after another was swallowed by him.


    And his breath soared rapidly, as if there were countless ghosts wailing and distorting, and the figure of the elegant gentleman became blurred, as if it had become a mixed ghost.


    There is no limit to the quantity.


    "Jiji..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Ning Tao was shocked to see this. Although seeing the terrible soul tide again, it was not too dangerous for him, but somehow, he always felt flustered and uncomfortable.


    "Second elder martial brother, you What are you doing? Devour so many spirits, you will be distorted personality


    "Are you crazy? Stop it... "


    The three spirits emperor laughed and said crazily, "in my three spirits Dharma, there is one for soul refining, which has not been practiced. Today, let me try it first."


    "with all these years of heaven and pride as the material, together refining, erase all intelligence, mottle, like alchemy, spinning cocoons, shaving all impurities, leaving the essence."


    "this remains the essence of the soul, is a gift left to you by two brothers, if you absorb, you can break through two souls!"


    When Ning Tao heard this, he felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer. He was stunned. The second elder martial brother did not hesitate to refine himself in order to improve his cultivation.


    His eyes turned red in a flash and he yelled, "no I don''t want to. I don''t want to. Stop it. Stop it. "


    Say, roar to intend to hand.


    He can''t watch the second elder martial brother die!


    "Younger martial brother, stop it for me. If you still recognize me as the second elder martial brother, don''t do anything. For today, I have been preparing for countless years. What the second elder martial brother didn''t do in those years is up to you. We must never let the three realms fall into Chiyou''s hands."


    "I''m already dead. It''s just my obsession. You have to accept it!"


    The three spirits emperor''s face was ferocious and roared in pain.

 Chapter 2875

    "Gee "Gee..."


    The piercing shrill scream originates from the soul tide and from every heavenly pride that has fallen in the sky sea for countless years.


    At this moment, millions, tens of millions and even more are willing to be devoured by a huge divine body, and this monster is about to be bred.


    This is absolutely the strongest divine body in the three realms!


    Take the three spirits as the leading force!


    "Ah..."


    Listening to elder martial brother''s scream, Ning Tao''s nose is sour and his veins are exposed. If he had known that he would sacrifice elder martial brother, he would rather not come. At this moment, his heart is like a needle.


    It''s dripping blood.


    It''s like tearing!


    "Refining Soul


    "No!"


    In the scream, the three souls of the great, with body as the furnace and faith as the fire, imagine themselves as a pile of scrap iron, melting and forging into a blade.


    Discard the dross and keep the refining!


    "Boom boom..."


    Looking at that group of soul fire, in the sea of stars of the green emperor, Li Huang are silent, eyes emerge admiration, sadness.


    "Three spirits, go all the way!"


    The ghost fire is more and more prosperous, but Ning Tao is pressed by millions of fierce ghosts. His teeth overflow with blood, crying and shouting


    I don''t know how long the flame has been burning.


    But Ning Tao didn''t feel the heat, just felt cold and numb, lying on the ground looking at the stars.


    I do not know how long, the sky that a large group of spirits boundless, unexpectedly only a prismatic crystal, irregular, colorful, not big enough.


    "Buzzing" is like spirituality.


    In the center of Ning Tao''s brow.


    It''s strange that the crystal suddenly melted into it. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared. It seemed to enter the sea of souls


    Ning Tao was numb and motionless on the ground. He was grieved and closed his eyes slowly. Two lines of crystal clear and bitter tears came out of the corner of his eyes


    "Younger martial brother, everything is up to you!"


    "Second elder martial brother..."


    Unconsciously, he seemed to have a dream that Yan Feitian had become Lord of the three worlds!


    It should be noted that the reason why the three realms have been standing still for 700 million years and can not accommodate the appearance of the strong celestial Kings is that their original strength is being extracted by the "Galactic seal" and supporting the seal.


    It''s like one, it can''t evolve.


    If the seal is broken, the origin of the three worlds will be implicated!


    This is also a scene that yuwenchuan "does not tolerate", so he withdrew and waited for the seal to collapse automatically!


    With Yan Feitian''s character, after controlling the origin of the three realms, the energy transmission will be stopped immediately, and the seal will collapse from the inside. After all, his idea is to leave this cage.


    At that time, the four sector coalition forces will have set foot in three sectors.


    What will happen?


    Yan Feitian and Yu Wenchuan are in the same boat. In a word, the origin of the seven realms will be gathered together, and they will try to break the prohibition of saints from the inside. Although it is extreme, it is also the only way.


    They won''t get the key if they use the orthodox way!


    In other words, I can''t leave for a lifetime!


    But if we succeed, the prohibition of saints will not exist. Yan Feitian and Yu Wenchuan may be free, but the holy land of eternal life will become the holy land of time and space, and everything will be dead!


    Be controlled by Tianhe, Hades, dark galaxy and so on, dominate, enslave the galaxy for thousands of generations, never turn over!


    What a terrible scene was that?


    Purgatory!


    Wife, children, family, friends, confidants these beloved people, will become other people''s playthings.


    Children and grandchildren can''t look up!


    It''s absolutely something Ning Tao can''t allow


    Who''s wrong? In fact, no matter Ning Tao, Zhulong, Yu Wenchuan, Yan Feitian, etc.


    They are all fighting for their own "faith"!


    If they want to leave the holy land, but the rules left by the saints are not allowed, they want to break the rules. Ning Tao and candlelight dragon are the people selected by the rules, so they have to defend the rules.


    Neither can yield to the other!


    Just like light and darkness, justice and evil, unless one side falls, the fight will never stop.


    As a matter of fact, since the end of Zhulong''s life, the four realms chose to accept the support of foreign forces, they have made a deal.


    Sell the Holy Land!


    As long as you help me out, I can send you holy land!


    Each to meet their own selfish!


    However, there is something wrong with this perfect plan, that is, the growing up candlelight, which does not agree to open the Holy Land and does not have the same belief. It only decides who is right and who is wrong by winning or losing.


    This led to the following scenes


    In the sea of stars, qinglihuang looked at Ning Tao who was unconscious and frowned, "it''s been three days. How can he not wake up?"


    "Maybe it''s too powerful. The three spirits have reached the peak of their spiritual attainments. Although I used to be an Immortal Emperor, I was suppressed to be a king. I''m inferior to him in terms of divine ideas.""If you are an ordinary person, even if the obsession has already dissipated, or you will lose your mind and become a fierce ghost, but the three spirits have persisted for so many years, which is enough to show that they are powerful."


    Qinglian looks at the space and sighs.


    Hearing this, Li Huang pondered for a while, but said silently: "it''s also possible that Ning Tao didn''t want to accept this power and fell into some kind of deadlock."


    "It makes sense," Qinglian nodded slowly.


    Time, slowly spent, here, there is no day and dark, only the eternal gorgeous galaxy.


    As the three planets keep approaching, all kinds of visions appear in the sky. The day of connecting the sky and the earth is coming. The energy of the heaven and the earth is full of fog, which makes the practitioners shout for heaven''s blessing


    But fighting is becoming more and more serious.


    Some old friars call it the end or doom!


    There are two kinds of views, one is right, the other is wrong. The most terrible dark years in history are coming, and the three realms will be cleared.


    Ten days, half a month, until a month later


    A breeze blows, and Ning Tao, who has been sleeping deeply, shakes his eyelashes and suddenly opens and closes them slightly. Many memories come to his mind, and his brain is buzzing, like an extra sound.


    He knew it was his Earth soul!


    Yes, the two spirits of the great emperor, Ning Tao has broken through!


    Not only that, the fifth turn also absorbed this huge energy, which was stored up to 65% all of a sudden!


    The key to longevity is only 57%£¡


    In fact, the difference in strength between the three spirits is not too big, because one soul is sensed, and the increase is not much.


    Three souls, more like a transitional period.


    A prelude to King, let yourself become more complete!


    So, this is also the reason why Ning Tao can barely beat Chu Xiao. That guy''s foundation is not very good. After all, he only accepted the guidance of the three tutors on the way.


    Sikong letter is not the same, very difficult!


    Ning Tao pursed his mouth and was silent, biting his teeth. The second elder martial brother completely fell down, but he made himself a success. He was concerned about the three realms, and this great sense of responsibility also fell on him.


    In any case, we must not let the scene in the dream happen. We must prevent Yan Feitian from becoming the leader of the three realms at all costs, for the sake of his family and for the sake of hundreds of millions of creatures in the three realms!


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, a moment stood up, roared: "Yan Feitian, the emperor and you never die!"


    The sound was rolling, shaking the sky and the sea in all directions.


    Lihuang, Qinglian is dignified. Is this really the second soul of the great emperor? His three spirits are destined to be different from the other three spirits. Their efforts are not in vain.


    "Great..."


    In exclamation, Ning Tao broke the space with one hand and rushed in

 Chapter 2876

    Obsession, different from the ghost!


    The ghost is not dead clean, but also retains the possibility of survival, strengthen the ghost, but also resurrect.


    To be exact, the ghost is not dead.


    It''s just that the injury is too serious.


    But the obsession is different. It is that after death, I am too persistent to let go of one thing, and I am not willing to scatter my soul. By chance, some factors lead to the delay.


    Generally speaking, it''s a ghost.


    So sanhun is right. He has been dead for a long time. He just died again


    "Stab..."


    Ning Tao rushed out of the sky sea, looking at the boundless sky, the vast earth, he suddenly confused, do not know what to do?


    It seems to be lost in the boundless.


    In the sea of soul, let his consciousness have some expansion.


    The second elder martial brother didn''t say who the elder martial brother was or where he was? Nothing is known.


    Master, wuchenzi!


    It''s still in the ice coffin of Tianshan Mountain and is carefully stored in tiantianmen. Ning Tao has never given up reviving the master.


    The most direct way is to become the master of all souls, or the master of the three realms, to change life and death, to change heaven and earth, and to use the power of the source to revive the master.


    If it wasn''t for the power of faith in Wu Chenzi''s mind, I''m afraid that the three realms could not save him.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao takes a long breath, shakes his head, stabilizes his heart, slowly adjusts his breath, calms the concussion of the soul sea, floats in the vast sky, and silently calculates the strength of the fairyland in his heart.


    Zhongyu, Xiangong stands high!


    Western regions, immortal fairy king!


    Beiyu, Tianyuan League, jiuying side by side!


    The southern region and the eastern region basically have little influence, so they pose no threat to the world.


    Ning Tao ponders that with his current strength, he has no pressure against sanhun. He may be a little bit hard to be successful, but he is still far from the Immortal King to be honest.


    The level of the three realms would-be fairies is no less than that of the real Fairies in Dahuang, and they may even be better.


    It''s not a joke.


    Yan Feitian, it is very likely that he has already broken through to the quasi Immortal King, and his strength has reached a peak!


    Moreover, the hall of the devil can''t look at the surface, can''t look at the eyes, just stick to the fairyland, you know, the three stars in a row, the mystery of the spirit world, and the covetous Demon world!


    I''m afraid many people have ignored the demon world and the immortal world, which is weakening themselves.


    This is absolutely a scene that the demon world is very happy to see!


    Moreover, it is very likely that the temple of hell has colluded with the demon world. If they really join hands, their strength will be unprecedentedly strong. Relying on the world''s gate alone, they are likely to be vulnerable.


    Which is soft persimmon?


    The demon army alone is enough to engulf the whole world. 100000 disciples can''t even lift the waves.


    We have to prepare for the war in a few months!


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao looked up at the sky, as if he saw the gorgeous starry sky. In the depths of the cold starry sky, there was a powerful being dormant. It was reincarnation fairy King Mr. Kim!


    He always said that he was waiting for an opportunity, but Ning Tao didn''t know when it was?


    If Mr. Jin joins, the chances of winning will undoubtedly increase.


    Uncle Tim, still sleeping.


    As far as today''s situation is concerned, basically those hidden great emperors have already jumped out, and 90% of those who have not come out have also come out again.


    It can be said that the situation is very clear. As long as these forces are solved one by one, fairyland Only then can it be unified!


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao frowned, turned his hand, took out a magic scroll, which Miao Jingjing had left him.


    He thought about it, and then a message came out.


    Now what he worries about most is Jingjing!


    The rest of the people are OK, but Miao Jingjing is dormant beside Yan Feitian. It''s so dangerous. Needless to say, there may be life and death danger anytime and anywhere.


    However, Jingjing also helped herself a lot, otherwise she would not have escaped so smoothly three years ago.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no news from the other party.


    Ning Tao frowned, and his face became ugly. Another news came out. This time, he waited longer and still didn''t reply.


    "What''s the matter? Is that inconvenient? "


    "Or, Jingjing, she What happened


    Ning Tao looks gloomy, suddenly from the eyebrow out of the two figures, each light silver, three people nodded, sitting in a triangle, joint urge three soul Dafa.


    Three forces are applied to the magic scroll together.


    "Fen soul Out


    In the process of drinking low, a wisp of green smoke is stripped out. It is Miao Jingjing''s idea.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief, and his mind does not disperse, which proves that Miao Jingjing is not in danger of life. However, he should not be careless and let her leave Yan Feitian as soon as possible.Now that I can fight Yan Feitian, I don''t need Jingjing to take such a big risk


    "Huhu..."


    Put away the magic scroll, return the human soul and the earth soul. Ning Tao looks at the fairyland and makes a major decision.


    It''s time to show up and stir up the storm.


    He took out several old friends'' scrolls one after another and crushed them together. Then with one hand, he broke the space and went in


    This month, the fairyland is not too big waves, sword double emperor, the great spirit God general, wusheng these things, as if did not happen, plain let a person shudder.


    Xiaohei and Xiaohua also recovered to the peak of yihun half a month ago. Xiaobai and Xiaohong are even about to recover to sanhun.


    In a few more years, it will be back to its peak.


    In fact, the great beast emperor''s cultivation was at the peak of the two spirits. The reason why he was able to compete with the great doutian at that time was that Lao Chen had a three spirits.


    But now, old Chen, who has the same feelings with him, has been replaced, and little Chen''s strength has just been firmly established in the great emperor.


    This undoubtedly weakened his strength.


    Ning San and others, most people think that this is just his men, do not know the real cultivation, on the one hand, afraid to scare them, on the other hand, is used as a card.


    However, it will come in handy soon!


    The reason why the old madman, the five element fairy, joined the world is that his memory of these years has come back. He remembers that everything around Ning Tao is smart. No one can stay out of it.


    So it''s the wisest choice to join the world. Besides, Xiao huanhun Dan and Qiling Xiuwei, which of these were not all his extravagant hopes.


    Stupid people don''t agree to join!


    But the master and apprentice of moon shadow suddenly left tiantianmen half a month ago. They were in a hurry. They seemed to say that they were going to do something important, but they haven''t heard from me so far. I don''t know what happened.


    Ning Tao still remembers what the woman said, as long as he can beat her, let him touch.


    If you think about it, you will feel guilty.


    I don''t know when that woman had feelings for herself? It seems that they are very right about temper


    Back at tiantianmen, Ning Tao arranges some things. Without stopping, he takes Ning San and others to the great Luoxian palace.


    Because his big decision is to set up World alliance, unification fairyland!

 Chapter 2877

    "Brush Brush... "


    Da Luo Xian palace, the world of five gods.


    Coming to this place again, Ning Tao has changed from the original exclamation and admiration to today''s indifference and randomness.


    In his eyes, the wushenwei, which is powerful in the fairyland, is no longer as high as it was at the beginning. This is the change brought about by his strength. I don''t know what happened to Xiao Yuanbai?


    Ning Tao is quite appreciative of the leader of the Kirin guard. He has excellent talent


    All of a sudden, there was a storm in his ear. Ning San frowned and said in a low voice: "young master, we have been found. It seems that There is also a thorny enemy. "


    Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, he also felt, the corner of the mouth a hook, negative hand looked to the horizon.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the blink of an eye, a dozen people appeared in front of them.


    "Who intruded into the realm of the five gods?" A pure, powerful voice, rolling.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Master Kirin, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are still so tough," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    As soon as the words came out, a man in the imperial robe at the head suddenly raised his eyebrows, rolled his eyes and said, "if you can enter the five gods world at will, I know it will be you."


    Luomajiang, laoyuanhai, Wang Yanzhong, Wang SuiHai


    In addition, there is a star robed old man with white hair and white beard. He looks like an immortal. His eyes shine like stars, as if there is a star in his body.


    This person is Seven Star emperor!


    On one side, there is a hazy crystal woman, wearing a colorful skirt, body if glass, beautiful without fireworks.


    She is Emperor Liuli!


    At the same time, she is also the elder martial sister and the ancestor of Ye Wanqing.


    At the beginning, the emperor of Liuli was killed and the colorful Liuli sect was seriously injured. It was the Dalao fairy palace that gave her a helping hand.


    In addition, in front of xuanyuanchun, there is also a strong emperor, dressed in cloth clothes, with the color of ancient simplicity and vicissitudes, who seems to have the sound of chanting scriptures of ancestors.


    "Why? And a great emperor? " Ning Tao is light. It seems that there are many cards in the fairy palace.


    "This is emperor Xuanyuan. However, it''s not the legendary emperor Xuanyuan. This name has been passed down from generation to generation. This is one of the founders of the fairy palace who fought with our ancestors, Da Luo Jinxian."


    "It was a great emperor who rose in the chaos of ancient times," Luo Hai explained with pride.


    Xuanyuan emperor smile, very gentle, up and down looked at ningtao, leisurely way: "good, a talent."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "thank you for your praise."


    However, Xuanyuan Yi, who is not an ordinary person in the team, is annoyed. This bastard is crazy? The ancestors praised him so much that he was so big.


    Who do you think you are?


    And he is the third in the list of longevity. Xuanyuanyi once thought about xianyueyi and was severely beaten by Ning Tao.


    Don''t wait for him to open his mouth, Luo Tian can''t restrain the excitement in his heart. The corners of his eyes are moist and fuzzy. He is glad to step out and say: "you You''re back... "


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, the heart is born evil interest, banter way: "how? Second, I don''t even know how to call him big brother. "


    "I..."


    Luo Tian has a headache and a bitter smile, but on one side, Xuanyuan Yi can''t bear it. He jumps out and angrily scolds: "Ning Tao, what do you think this is? Is that what you can do? "


    "It''s a big crime to dare to intrude into the world of five gods. Humiliating the palace master, the crime is even worse. You dare to laugh here."


    "Oh?" Ning Tao''s face is surprised, freeze a few seconds, doubt a way: "you are..."


    "You How dare you humiliate me? Bastard, rampant, presumptuous, the scholar can kill not disgrace, Ning Tao, I want to fight with you, loser, leave xianyueyi forever


    Xuanyuanyi roared with angry eyes.


    In the past three years, he has never given up hard training every day, just to wash away the shame of defeat.


    Now, under the guidance of his ancestors, his strength has greatly increased, and he will never lose to Ning Tao again!


    However, Ning Tao impatiently took out his ears, as if he had some impression, but rolled his eyes and said: "while playing, children and adults talk, how can you interrupt."


    "Er..."


    Luo Tian and Luo Hai smile bitterly. The young man is really energetic. Looking back at them, he feels old.


    "You You... "


    Xuanyuan Yi''s face turned red, his lungs almost burst, his whole body trembled, and he gritted his teeth and said, "how dare you look down on me?"


    "More than that, I even despise your ancestors," Ning Tao sneered at him.


    There was something important that I didn''t want to pay attention to.


    As a result, this guy even dares to think about his wife, xianyueyi. He is so ambitious.


    But with his own identity and strength, it''s too humiliating to fight a little guy. Why don''t you directly humiliate his ancestors? Good. Let''s get together.Xuanyuanchun had been watching the play leisurely, but when he heard this, his face turned black, his eyelids were jumping wildly, and a touch of gloomy anger came out of his face.


    This boy is a little too presumptuous!


    Luo Tian never dare to say that!


    Ma Lao had a headache and pretended to be angry: "Ning Tao, how can I speak? I''m sorry to you, master Xuanyuan. "


    "You''re getting smaller and smaller, boy."


    However, Ning Tao sniffed and sneered: "let me apologize to him? Can he afford it? "


    Luo Tian was startled and said anxiously, "my elder brother, don''t be so naughty here. What''s the matter? Did you take the medicine? Old Xuanyuan has not offended you


    "I''m sorry, master. He won''t be angry!"


    During the conversation, he motioned to Ning Tao and winked. What he said was not leaking, so he almost apologized.


    Also deliberately called big brother.


    Hope to add a little weight to Ning Tao!


    On one side, Luo Hai sees Xuanyuan Chun. Xuanyuan Yi is going to be crazy and angry. He turns pale and says: "Ning Tao, are you possessed? That''s not how you used to be. "


    "Younger brother," Jiang Yan cried anxiously.


    But at this time, xuanyuanchun suddenly snorted angrily and walked out step by step, such as the beast woke up, staring at Ning Tao coldly and said: "boy, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Lao Zu, this son is absolutely lawless and heinous. In my opinion, he just came here to find trouble. He should have been sent to the black devil prison and ruined his hands and feet."


    "My ancestors have witnessed this. If we don''t punish them severely, I hope our ancestors will do justice."


    Xuanyuanyi was filled with indignation.


    He really didn''t expect that Ning Tao would be so arrogant and dare to act recklessly in front of his ancestors.


    If you don''t kill him, it''s in the face of the palace master.


    Luo Tian, Luo Hai, Ma Lao, Jiang Yan and other people''s faces changed greatly. Their faces turned white and sweated. If emperor Xuanyuan did it, Ning Tao would be finished.


    Damn, is this guy crazy today?


    I haven''t seen you for three years. How can I learn a bad temper!


    Dai Mei, Emperor Liuli, frowned. Although she was not happy with Ning Tao''s words just now, she once told ye Wanqing that she had received the favor from all over the world. She couldn''t just sit back and ignore it.


    At most Let the boy get less punishment.


    However, Ning Tao sneered at the words, looked at emperor Xuanyuan, raised his eyebrows and joked: "please do it? Do you want to see if he dares to move? "


    Speak, rather a sneer aimed at him one eye.


    "Er..."

 Chapter 2878

    "Rather The waves


    Xuanyuan Yi can''t help it any more. He roars with red eyes and says: "you not only insult our ancestors, but also dare to blaspheme them. It''s hard for us not to kill you today!"


    With a bang, the cultivation of two immortals broke out.


    "Immortality, Huangdao, Longqi!"


    This time Xuanyuan must teach him a lesson.


    Otherwise, his Xuanyuan family''s face really has no place to put.


    "Boy, today I''ll waste your legs and give you a hundred slaps to let you know the price of arrogance. Next time, if you dare to speak up again, be reckless and be careful of your life."


    "Hum ~!"


    While speaking, a wave of prestige swept over the past.


    Luo Tian, Jiang Yan several people were shocked, a scalp numb, and surprised and angry, but dare not easily intervene.


    Emperor Xuanyuan is watching.


    I can only look anxiously at Qilin and others


    When Ning Tao saw this, he was not afraid. Instead, he raised a radian at the corner of his mouth, slightly cocked up, very spiritually. A bright cold light flashed through his indifferent pupils.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?"


    "You want to die..."


    Just as they were about to start, they suddenly got more hands on their shoulders and pulled them back.


    "Stop, don''t be presumptuous!"


    "What What? "


    Xuanyuan Chun, Xuanyuan Yi turned to see, the whole people are stunned, stop them, actually is Xuanyuan ancestors.


    %What''s the meaning of this?


    Can''t you do it after being humiliated?


    Luo Tian, Ma Lao, Wang Lao and others were shocked, and their faces changed greatly. Did Xuanyuan emperor want to do it himself?


    "No, it''s over. It''s over..."


    As soon as the face of Liuli emperor changed, she was only the soul of the emperor. Now that her serious injury has just healed, she is not the opponent of Xuanyuan emperor. Even if she is at the peak, she can''t beat him. The two are one level apart.


    If emperor Xuanyuan really wants to do something, the only one who can stop him is Lord Qilin.


    "Damn, this troublesome Ning Tao..."


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly laughs and sings, playing with the taste: "how? Would you like to have a try? "


    "Hiss ~!"


    More than a dozen people just feel that their brains are a little short of oxygen.


    In dizziness, suddenly heard emperor Xuanyuan a wry smile, helpless way: "little friend joked, I dare not."


    "Er..."


    Silence, dead silence.


    Luo Hai, Luo Tian, Jiang Yan''s chin is about to be startled, a pair of eyes almost didn''t jump out, and Ma Lao and Wang Lao''s brain is blank, such as being struck by thunder.


    I What did I hear?


    Dare not? Emperor Xuanyuan said he didn''t dare!


    My God, what happened? Who am I? Where am I? I''m not dreaming, am I?


    Emperor Liuli was shocked to cover his red lips


    One side of the Seven Star emperor, are showing the color of consternation.


    Xuanyuanchun and xuanyuanyi look at their ancestors like hell. What''s the situation? Did the ancestors take the wrong medicine? How can you bow your head like that little bastard? A scholar can be killed, not humiliated.


    "Ancestors, you What do you mean? How can you let him go easily? He''s insulting... "


    "Shut up, kneel down," emperor Xuanyuan said, and his gentle side showed his dignity.


    When the words came out, everyone was shocked.


    Xuanyuanchun two people are silly, brain melon seeds "buzz" ring, who can tell them what is going on?


    However, he Xuanyuan family rules are very strict, well-organized, although incredible, or in Luo Tian and others under the muddled force, "plop" sound, heavy kneel to ancestors.


    "I want you to kneel down to Ning Xiaoyou," emperor Xuanyuan said in a deep voice.


    Now, it''s like frying the pan.


    Kneel to Ning Tao?


    I My mother, God, is Ning Tao not the only one crazy today? Emperor Xuanyuan was also infected.


    Luo Tian, Jiang Yan and others are stunned, and their expressions are stiff. If you want to talk about xuanyuanyi, you can still accept it, but who is xuanyuanchun? That''s the deputy leader of his supreme hall.


    He not only made great achievements in the war, but also devoted himself to the Xuanyuan family. No matter what his accomplishments and status were, he was the best.


    How can you kneel down to Ning Tao easily?


    Not to mention them, even Ning Tao could not help but be stunned. He was surprised to see emperor Xuanyuan. His face showed his interest. Xuanyuan family has been inherited from ancient times to the present. He really has the ability.


    Although he has just broken through the two spirits, his three spirits are exquisite. Xuanyuan should be hard to perceive his accomplishments.


    The two talents are at the same level.


    "Interesting..."


    Xuanyuanchun and xuanyuanyi were as pale as paper when they heard these words. A breath seemed as long as a century, as if they had been drained of all their strength.But a touch of unwilling, and then rushed to the heart.


    A bite of teeth, Xuanyuan Yi unwilling to anger way: "ancestor, I don''t accept, kneel down can, but you must tell me where wrong? Otherwise, I would rather die than surrender. "


    "Especially kneel down to the bastard who humiliated my family!"


    Xuanyuanchun stares at his ancestor. He wants to see something strange in his eyes. However, he only sees the firmness he has never seen before. He grits his teeth and says, "ancestor, I don''t agree."


    Hearing this, Emperor Xuanyuan took a deep breath. His face was angry, but his heart was gratified, worthy of his Xuanyuan family man.


    It''s just that I still lack some psychological experience


    Just as he was about to speak, Ning Tao sneered: "do you want to know why? Yes, I''ll tell you


    "Ask, if you openly miss a great emperor''s wife, what will happen?"


    "Still need to say, will die," Xuan Yuan Yi disdained way, but did not realize the voice of this.


    When Emperor Xuanyuan heard this, his eyelids jumped.


    However, Ning Tao teased him with a smile and asked: "what if the great emperor has the strength no less than that of Yan Mo Temple?"


    "Nonsense, of course, is to be exterminated. Is there any other possibility? What are you trying to say? Don''t beat around the Bush, "the disgust on Xuanyuan Yi''s face is more and more serious.


    These questions are like asking a fool.


    Who doesn''t understand such a simple truth?


    He is a disciple of Xuanyuan family, but he has always been wise and brave. He knows strategy and tactics, and can plan the world.


    This kind of small problem is humiliation to him!


    Xuanyuan emperor a listen to these words, face suddenly white for a while, some incredible saw Ning Tao one eye, as if from her words, look again.


    When they were all puzzled, Ning Tao gave a light smile and said, "it''s very simple. The great emperor I just talked about is our own emperor, the Galactic emperor!"


    "As long as I want to, today, I can make your Xuanyuan family disappear from the fairyland. Young man, you are in great trouble!"

 Chapter 2879

    "Big The great emperor


    "Ning Tao is the great power of the three souls?"


    As soon as the words came out, people could not help but look silly, but then they showed a ridiculous look.


    What are you talking about in your sleep?


    Seven stars, glass emperor also sneer, although can''t feel the breath of Ning Tao, but can hide the breath of many ways, how old is he? Where is the saying of the great emperor?


    In the crowd sneer, Ning Tao''s body "boom" burst out, the emperor''s breath is mighty.


    Just like an emperor who looks down on all living beings!


    All around the dead silence.


    Silence!


    Xuanyuanyi, xuanyuanchun expression solidification, pupil contraction into a needle like, as silly as looking at.


    "Galaxy The emperor


    And seven stars, the glass emperor took a breath and screamed: "still Or er Hun, are you kidding? "


    Emperor Xuanyuan''s face changed greatly.


    "It''s so strong. I''ve surpassed myself in terms of breath alone!"


    Kylin frowned and said, "sure enough, he didn''t open his mouth because he thought he was under a delusion. Now, looking at the breath, he is sure to be the emperor.".


    What happened to this kid in these three years?


    Luo Hai, Jiang Yan, Ma Lao and Wang Lao were numb. After staying for a long time, they didn''t spit out a word.


    On the contrary, Luo Tian recovered from the shock and suddenly looked strange. His elder brother Is it a great emperor?


    Oh, it seems good.


    So think, it seems that they took a big advantage!


    Like before, when I heard that Ning Tao, the genius of xianbang, had become his elder brother, I felt unworthy and wronged for myself.


    It''s like losing billions.


    But now, when I heard that Ning Tao, the great emperor of the galaxy, had become his elder brother, they were envious.


    It''s like winning tens of billions of lottery tickets.


    This contrast has been reversed.


    It seemed that the shock was not enough. Ning San deliberately took a step and burst out with a roar. He said ferociously: "dare to miss the young master''s woman, you Xuanyuan family Do you want to be exterminated? "


    Roar, bloody murderous shocked the five gods.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "What What? "


    The unicorn was shocked. Feeling the strong breath, he exclaimed: "three Three soul great consummation, how is it possible? When did you come out of my fairyland


    As soon as the words came out, more than a dozen people on the scene were stunned. How could an ordinary person around Ning Tao not be weak?


    It must be a dream, an illusion!


    Xuanyuan Yi convex eyes beads, can clearly see a few blood, dull way: "how How could this be... "


    On the other side, xuanyuanchun was reborn from his disillusionment. He clenched his teeth and red eyes, knelt down to Ning Tao and said: "Ning Master Ning, yes I''m sorry


    "It''s the old man''s incompetence in discipline that makes Yi''er collide with you. I''ll make atonement and ask the Galactic emperor to punish you severely!"


    Xuanyuan emperor was also startled. In fact, he was proficient in the art of looking at people. His instinct told him that Ning Tao was not simple and his strength was not weak, so he chose to bow his head.


    But unexpectedly, the strength behind Ning Tao is so amazing!


    "Ning Xiaoyou..."


    Ning Tao a listen, can''t help but blame to see Ning three one eye, however, although reckless some, but icing on the cake.


    I''m very impressed by this force.


    Go back and give him drumsticks!


    Rather three respectful, guilty, busy bow back, surface remorse, but the heart is happy to bloom.


    The best assists are


    Kylin frowned, pondered for a while, and finally said: "Ning boy, although xuanyuanyi is at fault, it doesn''t affect the whole family. After all, it''s worse than his family."


    "Yes, elder brother, just give him a little punishment and let him have a long memory. I will discipline him well for elder brother in the future."


    "New F, the fastest Q} K ¡Ì 0C


    Luo Tian also advised.


    However, Luo Hai in the side of the incredible stare big eyes, I rely on, this big brother open mouth to come ah, you are not all kinds of reluctant before? Now it''s positive.


    Bitch.


    My elder brother, is it so casual for you to recognize?


    Jiang Yan, Ma Lao and others look scornful


    Under the persuasion, Ning Tao coughed, waved his hand to hold up a soft wind, lifted xuanyuanchun up, and said with a smile: "I''m very serious. I can''t do this gift."


    "The younger generation of the family is not sensible. Just go home and teach them a lesson. It''s just a joke about killing the family. Don''t take it seriously."


    More than a dozen people were relieved.


    Xuanyuanchun, in particular, looks at Ning Tao with gratitude once more. He used to feel sorry for Ning Tao in every way, but he didn''t expect that Ning Tao would let bygones be bygones and let bygones be bygones.


    Compared with him, his mind is really narrow-minded.


    No wonder the Xuanyuan family is declining.If you don''t, you can''t escape


    "According to the family rules, slap yourself a hundred times!"


    Xuanyuan Yi suddenly wakes up from his fear. He looks at Ning Tao frowning. He clenches his lips, but laughs at himself. He dares to think about the emperor''s wife.


    It''s a fluke to be alive!


    Raise your hand, clench your teeth, and slap yourself in the face. Xuanyuan clan rules, this is the tip of the iceberg.


    "Pa. pa..."


    Listening to the crisp voice, Ning Tao frowned, as if he was a tyrant who committed heinous crimes.


    He''s not angry with a mole ant.


    Immediately impatient way: "well, that''s it, business is important, next time not as an example."


    Hearing this, Xuan Yuan Yi, who had smoked for more than 30 times, looked at his ancestors with a swollen face. The old ancestors looked at him, then bowed to Ning Tao bitterly: "how much Thank you, Mr. Galaxy


    With that, he retreated to the back of the crowd.


    All of a sudden, kylin eyebrows pick, solemn way: "boy, you let me help you find people, has come."


    Then he opened the door of the small world.


    In the eyes of all, two teams of people slowly came in, a total of seven people, but they are all at the helm of fairyland.


    The five on the right are headed by a resolute middle-aged man, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Behind him is a businessman like uninhibited and indulgent man, who is brother Hao, the blind, the lame and the yuan Xu.


    Although there are few people on the left, they have the strongest aura. An immortal sense of ancient vicissitudes swept the wind and cloud.


    The leader was covered by the mysterious fairy fog and surrounded by lightning. He couldn''t see his face clearly, but his eyes were bright, his body was tall and upright, and he was towering and motionless, giving people a sense of immortality.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned. From then on, he smelled danger, which is absolutely the top strength of fairyland.


    "Boy, pay attention to what you say later. This guy is not easy to provoke. He is the overlord of the western regions and immortal fairy."


    "The one behind him is his only disciple, immortal sword God. He has reached the peak in one of the swords. The younger generation, almost no one can compare with him, and only ten immortals can compete with him."


    "Well And you, "Kirin added, as if aware of something.


    "Step on..."


    The immortal fairy King stopped, looked around with his hands down, and raised his eyebrows slightly. After a few seconds, he said: "Qilin, what are you going to discuss?"


    "In the transmission, you didn''t say you called someone else. I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation!"


    Emperor yuan light a smile, neither humble nor overbearing, toward Ning Tao nodded, found him, seems to become different.


    "Cough..."


    Kirin coughed, shrugged and said, "I''m not sure about that plan, because it''s actually him who initiated it."


    Then he pointed to Ning Tao.


    Immortal fairy king, emperor yuan frowned, and Ning Tao called him? Is there a trick in it? What the hell is going on?


    At this time, Ning Tao came out with a light smile and said, "yes, I asked senior Qilin to call everyone together for me. The grand plan is also very simple, alliance and unification."


    "It''s time to end the big melee in fairyland, level the forbidden area, kill the evil spirits, twist into a rope, and fight against the great enemy of the evil world."


    "Oh?"


    Immortal immortal king mouth a hook, joked: "the idea is good, then this alliance leader, who should take up?"


    "I..."

 Chapter 2880

    Ning Tao stepped out with a firm look.


    In the face of such an invincible Immortal King, Ning Tao was full of confidence and swaggered.


    Is that too direct?


    Emperor yuan pondered and thought, but didn''t speak. After all, everyone understood the truth.


    Moreover, he also believes in Ning Tao.


    This boy, in front of the big right and wrong, can see clearly that the flood in the North broke out for such a long time, and the whole world contributed a lot.


    Kirin is also thoughtful


    But at this, the smile on immortal fairy King''s face froze. After a few seconds, he sneered and said, "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know, I will be the leader of the world alliance," Ning Tao seemed to feel that it was not direct enough, and his words were amazing.


    Brother Hao, Luo Tian and others were so shocked that they quickly looked at their own emperor. Is it arrogant to talk like this?


    My people are OK, but who is immortal immortal king?


    How can you be disrespectful in front of him?


    Luo Hai, Jiang Yan, Ma Lao are anxious to dissuade, this level is not comparable to Xuanyuan!


    Qilin, seven stars, Liuli, Xuanyuan, the emperor of Yuan frowned and subconsciously looked at the immortal fairy king.


    If he can agree, then basically, the Tianxia League will be established, and they have nothing to say. No matter the relationship or the situation, they are good for each other, and it''s hard to refuse.


    As for the leader of the alliance, they must recognize Ning Tao. That''s not to say, but it''s hard to say the immortal fairy king.


    What''s more, he''s a king of immortals. He has a rich foundation. It''s not comparable to a three soul full circle. If you really annoy him, you can''t beat him right now


    "I''m presumptuous and dare to speak out in front of the master. Do you know what the crime is?" Immortal sword God said angrily, and a murderous chance came out of him.


    He didn''t expect that a person of the same age should be so arrogant and domineering that he would give directions in front of the fairy king, and he would die.


    Who is he?


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and said with a smile: "I am for the sake of all living beings in the fairyland. Today, the alliance must be established. Otherwise, each of them will be king and will eventually be doomed."


    "Well said, but who knows if you do it for yourself? How can you be the leader of the alliance? "


    "I still want to sit down. Are you ten immortals?"


    Immortal sword God''s eyes narrowed and tried.


    For ten immortals, he has been listening like thunder all the time, and has long wanted to compete with this guy.


    In the list of longevity, he ranked second, but ten immortals always ranked first. How can he be convinced?


    He''s a fairy king!


    Looking at fairyland, who is the younger generation afraid of?


    Ning Tao shook his head with a smile and said frankly, "my name is Ning Tao. I''m the number one sect master in the world."


    "Oh? Are you Ning Tao of the world? The immortal sword God almost didn''t laugh when he heard that, and his inner caution disappeared.


    Who is the seventh in the list of immortality, and who wants to be the second leader of the list of immortality? Are you kidding me?


    He was the first to be unconvinced!


    "It''s ridiculous. You''re the seventh. Who gave you the confidence to talk? What qualifications do you have to be a leader? "


    "Even the ten immortals don''t agree with him today," said immortal sword God with a sneer.


    Ning Tao a listen, just light smile, leisurely way: "is it? That''s a coincidence. I don''t agree. What''s my qualification to be a leader? I''ll tell you today. "


    As he spoke, he suddenly gathered a colored ball with one hand.


    It''s nine yuan upanism, the first form, all things are born. However, compared with the previous exertion, it''s much weaker. He doesn''t want to kill people, just let someone know what qualification is.


    With a flick of the finger, the ball broke through the air.


    Xuanyuanchun and others have strange faces. Although the ball is ordinary and unremarkable, they subconsciously step back and look at the immortal sword God with a trace of pity on their face.


    Oh, poor ignorant.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Hum, it''s a good time. Today I''ll let you understand the gap between the seventh and the second place. Let me teach you a lesson for master," the immortal sword God grinned.


    With one hand, an ancient sword comes out of its sheath.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In a flash, the immortal sword God broke out his amazing cultivation. It''s amazing. At the peak of the four spirits of the immortals, it''s no wonder that he can stand aloof.


    The sword''s handle burst into a huge force like a sword.


    "Immortal method, immortal sword!"


    "Chop ~"


    with one sword, the whole pupil is full of eyes.


    The five divine realms are shaking slightly at this moment.


    In the eyes of all people, a sword and a colored ball collide with each other. It seems that the world is quiet for a second. The next moment, the sword is in the air, but the colored ball is overwhelming.In the sword spirit, straight to the immortal sword God.


    "What?"


    The immortal sword God''s face changed, and the sword body was shocked, which ignited the sword Qi and tried to stop the little ball from rushing.


    But seeing this, Ning Tao''s mouth turned up slightly, made a loud finger, and spat out a word: "explosion!"


    As soon as the words fell, all the immortals felt a cold sweat.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Not good..."


    In an instant, under the scream of the immortal sword God, he was engulfed by the explosion of nine elements. A huge mushroom cloud rolled, and the whole five gods world was shocked.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Luo Tian, blind old man, Xuan Yuanchun and others are shocked. I''m afraid they can''t stop this move.


    Even Ma Lao and Wang Lao are dignified.


    But Kirin, immortal fairy king and others are indifferent, watching silently, as if they are not worried about the danger of the immortal sword God falling.


    "Roar..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Gradually, the aftermath of the explosion gradually dissipated.


    From that huge pit, people can''t help but stare. In the sight, the immortal sword God kneels on one knee, spits blood desperately, and the body of the sword cracks. It''s a terrible look.


    But in Ning Tao''s eyes, under the immortal sword God''s bloody skin, there seems to be a golden line flashing, flickering and vanishing, mysterious and matchless. Although he is seriously injured, it is much lighter than Ning Tao expected. It seems to be blocked by what?


    "This is..."


    In his doubts, Kirin whispered in his ear: "that''s the immortal immortal immortal King''s famous skill, immortal gold body. Maybe in another way, you can understand it better."


    "Ten taboos in the fairyland Eighth


    "What?"


    Ning Tao was surprised, and his pupils suddenly shrank. The eighth taboo came from the immortal fairy king.


    It''s a surprise. It''s a shock.


    I''m afraid that he really underestimated the existence of this person.


    Can you rank among the taboos and compare with Lihuang, sanhun, Xiaobai, old father-in-law and rebellious heaven?


    "Cough..."


    Immortal sword God coughed up blood, covered his chest, raised his head, looked at Ning Tao, and said: "you You are the emperor


    "Title, galaxy," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the immortal sword God was bitter, and a strong sense of frustration surged into his heart. It was a tragic defeat. He immediately stood up and said: "I''m defeated..."


    "Failure is not shameful. What''s shameful is that you can''t get out of it," the immortal fairy king suddenly said.


    "Master, did you agree to join us?" Ning Tao picks his eyebrows.


    However, the immortal fairy King glanced at him and sneered, "I didn''t say that, did I? You are not a simple boy, but Ben Di is not easy to provoke. "


    "I''m not interested in the alliance. Please play by yourself. Goodbye."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned, showed his domineering spirit, took a deep breath, and said, "master, I''m not asking to join you today, but Demand

 Chapter 2881

    As soon as the words came out, immortal two people stopped.


    "Demand?"


    There was silence for a few seconds. All of a sudden, the immortal immortal King laughed angrily, turned his head with a murderous face, sneered and said contemptuously, "did I hear you right? You Dare you ask me? "


    "You, the two soul emperor, deserve to ask me? Don''t think that if you break through the great emperor, you can act recklessly. "


    "I will kill you like a dog!"


    Qilin, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, was so frightened that he quickly protected the people behind him. His heart beat faster. Damn it, it''s not good.


    How did Ning Tao make this guy angry?


    This is not to seek death!


    However, with a faint smile, Ning Tao said with a negative hand, "I said that in any case today, the world alliance must be established!"


    "What if the Emperor didn''t agree? What can you do for me? " Immortal fairy King sneered and took a step.


    "Hong Hong..."


    Invincible momentum, such as the vast ocean.


    The arrogant murderous spirit is incisive and incisive.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, but he was not afraid. He said with a light smile, "that younger generation can only understand the master''s tricks."


    While speaking, Ning and others took a step at the same time.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At this moment, the wind and cloud changed greatly, and the breath of the great consummation of the three statues and three souls finally broke out at this moment. The three combined into a tsunami to meet the killing opportunity.


    In terms of breath, the two are almost the same.


    "What What? "


    Qilin, Yuandi, Xuanyuan and other five great emperors all showed their astonishment and widened their eyes.


    How is that possible?


    How is that possible? Three statues, three souls, great consummation? One is amazing enough. All three of them are.


    Where did Ning Tao get help from?


    Listen to me!


    Five people dare to swear, these three people absolutely unheard of!


    Even if we look at the three realms, it is impossible for such strong people to make use of anonymity. What''s the matter?


    Luo Tian, Luo Hai, Hao Ge and others were stunned.


    Just two words: "Niu Bi!"


    Immortal sword God''s face is very white. How can it be like this? As far as I can see, this is obviously a trap, a conspiracy.


    Soft can''t come hard? It''s dangerous!


    Four great emperors, can Shifu bear them?


    However, the immortal fairy king just shrunk his pupils, but said with a sneer: "boy, you look down on me too much. Do you want me to give in by virtue of the three statues and three spirits


    Most R, new chapter M & section "Z on J: 0


    " it''s really fearless of those who don''t know! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded in agreement and said with a smile: "this younger generation admits that it''s really difficult."


    "However, I''ve never been able to fight an uncertain battle. Now the fairyland is in danger. The hell hall is unfathomable. The devil world is covetous. I''m just in the fairyland. I can''t be weak any more."


    "Excuse me, master!"


    Said, a brush ring, such as a palm big drop Liuliu pagoda, crazy in the back of the soaring hundreds of times.


    It''s as if it''s going to explode the whole five gods.


    "What is it?" Qilin, the Seven Star emperor and others exclaimed that the ancient pagoda gave them a feeling of confusion.


    In full view of the public, the gate of the ancient pagoda was opened slowly with a "boom". Before it was fully opened, there was a sound of footsteps inside.


    "Step on..."


    Every sound, as if to buckle the heartstrings, heartbeat, also will accelerate, pupil unconsciously contraction.


    In the next second, finally, a dragon robed man came out. His body was like Mount Tai, his eyes were as light as water, his white hair swayed slightly, and the sound of dragon chanting exploded from his eardrum.


    And around, there is a red robed woman, sexy, mature, a pair of narrow eyes, like a flame.


    This man and woman are ZuLong, zuhuang!


    One big consummation, one three souls!


    This is not over, wearing a hundred beast clothes of the emperor, followed by Chen, also came out.


    One is the peak of two souls, and the other is the middle of one soul.


    White tiger, Xuanwu, also walked out with a satisfied face. Although they haven''t recovered to the peak yet, it won''t take long. Now they have almost recovered to 70% or 80%.


    Two souls, one soul.


    The two emperors of sword and sword also came out, and they all recovered to the peak of one soul, nearly 90%. They will soon recover to two souls.


    In a moment, eight great emperors came out of the ancient pagoda. No matter which one is well-known and familiar, the pressure is undoubtedly increasing.


    Liuli, Xuanyuan, Yuandi and others were stunned, eight, four, hiss ~ there were twelve strong emperors in tiantianmen.


    Is that crazy?


    My God!


    Don''t you think the three great men are from xianwumen? When did you work for Ning Tao?Brother Hao and Luo Tian are scared.


    In the dark, as the alliance leader, the palace leader''s intuition tells them that the situation in the fairyland will be reversed!


    No one can stop the establishment of Tianxia League


    On the other hand, the immortal fairy King''s face gradually solidified and became numb. He was very strong. He thought he was defensive and not weak in Xuanwu. However, his two fists were hard to defeat his four hands.


    How can he fight twelve great emperors?


    Don''t say fight, you can''t escape.


    If it''s ZuLong, zuhuang, the two of them alone, they will be enough to hurt it, even Kill!


    What''s more, I still have some hidden injuries.


    It''s not so easy for the demon world to sneak attack.


    "Damn it..."


    In gritting his teeth, Ning Tao walked out slowly and said with a smile, "master, what do you think now?"


    "Hum, well, the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. You''re going to beat me to death. If I don''t agree today, I''m afraid I can''t go."


    The immortal fairy King gritted his teeth.


    Words just fall, ZuLong suddenly walked out: "immortal, you and I have known each other for many years. The reason why Ning boy did this is to eliminate the fluke in your heart."


    "Just to make the alliance stronger, and I swear to you, join the world alliance, ok More harm than harm


    Immortal fairy King sneered and said: "hum, you know what my temper is. It''s not so easy to make me bow."


    "I''m not bought as you are. Even if I''m going to die here today, I''ll be able to bury some of them with me."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "elder, I don''t want to say so much. Younger people don''t want to do it, but I''m forced by the situation."


    "You are a native of fairyland. Would you like to see the life of fairyland destroyed? You and the demon world are even more vengeful. Can you get revenge by yourself? You can''t fail to understand the truth. "


    "Moreover, I also swear to you that as long as you join the alliance, I can make your disciple become emperor for three years!"


    It was quiet all around.


    Immortal sword God was hating, but he was stunned by this. Gradually, his breath became heavy. If this is not a lie, Ning Tao is not hateful.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "Master..."


    Immortal fairy king a listen to, don''t have good spirit of white he one eye, eight words haven''t a pie, you turn outside?


    However, I have to say that the temptation is great.


    Before he opened his mouth, emperor yuan, Qilin''s eyes lit up and said in surprise, "if we join, you can cultivate a great emperor in three years?"


    "Yes, even Yan Feitian, I''m quite sure to deal with it," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    As soon as the words came out, they were overjoyed. They went down the slope and said, "I want to join the Tianyuan League and the Daluo fairy palace."


    Brother Hao, Luo Tian is so excited.


    That''s the emperor!


    "Teacher Master, "immortal sword God is thirsty.


    Seeing this, the immortal fairy King grinned bitterly, but he couldn''t lose face. As soon as he turned his eyes, he immediately hummed coldly: "boy, if you want me to join you, please show me some skills."


    "Ten moves, if you can''t break my immortal body in ten moves, let us go, and swear not to pester again."


    "If you break it, the emperor will join you in the world!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao added, "please teach me the immortal body."


    Immortal immortal king is stunned, suddenly a cold smile, stare at Ning Tao for a long time, eyes burning way: "good!"

 Chapter 2882

    Either it''s vigorous and resolute, but they haven''t responded yet. The two of them made an appointment with ten moves.


    What''s more, it''s a broken gold body!


    Ten moves to break the immortal body of immortal fairy king!


    "Darling..."


    Almost as soon as the words came to an end, ZuLong, zuhuang, Qilin, Yuandi and other people in the know all changed their faces. They were so anxious that they forgot to explain to this boy, which is known as the first defense of magic.


    It can match the defense of Xuanwu.


    Sure enough, Xiao Hei is the first to send a message to Ning Tao: "what do you do when you are so impulsive? That''s taboo number eight


    "It''s the Dharma known in the three realms. It''s called the one with the strongest defense, let alone the immortal immortal king himself. Aren''t you looking for death? Let''s go back and change... "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. Although he realizes that the immortal gold body has strong defense, he seems to underestimate Xiao hei and others.


    Qilin, Yuandi, Yushou and other great emperors asked him to repent one after another, and each of them was very angry.


    Although HAOGE, Luohai and others didn''t realize it, all the people who knew about it at the scene, without exception, dissuaded Ning Tao one after another, and their hearts were heavy.


    Is immortal body so abnormal?


    "Ha ha..."


    "A word from a gentleman is hard to catch up with. Don''t let the emperor look down on you, boy. If you have any tricks, please come!"


    Immortal fairy King laughs, the whole five gods are deafening, laughter contains a strong self-confidence, he created defense first, how strong, he naturally knows.


    A two souls still want to break his defense, it''s just wishful thinking.


    It''s impossible for him to make ten more moves.


    On one side, the immortal sword God, who had practiced immortal gold body himself, sighed bitterly and wordlessly.


    It''s the end of the soup.


    Ning Tao agreed to this.


    "I''m smart, I''m confused for a while..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao waved his hand and asked everyone to step back. He said with a smile, "my goal is Yan Feitian. If I can''t even pass you, how can I challenge him?"


    "What''s more, since the boy dares to promise, he will naturally have the confidence. If he can''t break it, he can only say that his skill is inferior to others."


    Immortal fairy king a listen to, the mood is joyful, unexpectedly appreciate a way: "good, this emperor began to appreciate you!"


    "Let me see what you, the Galactic emperor, can do?"


    "Boom boom..."


    When Xianli was shocked, it seemed as if heaven and earth were falling apart.


    Ning Tao''s expression is dignified, and he doesn''t hesitate to take action at this moment. His fighting spirit soars wildly, and his strength bursts out.


    Facing the fairy king, how dare he keep his hand?


    "1800 times The melting pot of war


    "Nine yuan, all things are born!"


    It''s also a colored ball, but compared with the immortal sword God, it''s the difference between a nuclear bomb and a hand grenade. The colored ball penetrates the space and goes straight to the immortal fairy king.


    Just as it was approaching, it burst open.


    "Interesting, the power of the nine elements?" Immortal immortal King wind light cloud light, did not care about being swallowed into.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao immediately opened the perspective, but the next second, he saw a golden group come out. The immortal fairy king was all covered in gold, and he was unharmed in the face of this blow.


    "It''s powerful enough to compete with the three spirits. Unfortunately, you are far from the emperor."


    Immortal fairy king a pair of pointing Jiangshan laugh.


    Xiaohei, Qilin, emperor yuan and others sighed that they really can''t do it. Immortal is still so strong. Immortal gold is more and more in his hands.


    However, Ning Tao was not discouraged at all. Instead, he became more and more aggressive. With a roar, he shot through the space in vain.


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    This shot seems to penetrate everything in the world.


    But the immortal immortal king raised his eyebrow and said in surprise, "nine moves against the sky? Are you a descendant of the immortals? It''s amazing, but it''s hard to break my defense even if I live against heaven again. "


    It''s nothing fancy. It''s just a one handed blow.


    "Break ~"


    an ancient fist shakes the past and brightens the present, boldly faces that shot, and the whole five gods world is cracked.


    Qilin and many other emperors quickly took a firm hand.


    At a certain moment, they collided with each other in the void. After a stalemate, the shot went through the ancient fist and went straight to the golden ball, as if to crush it.


    But immortal fairy King sneer, face this gun, not dodge not avoid, watch him stab.


    "Boom Hum, hum... "


    Under Ning Tao''s dignified eyes, his gun smashed, and Jin Tuan just rippled.


    In perspective, the gold ball is composed of many gold patterns, which are closely arranged, at least tens of thousands. The more gold patterns there are? The stronger the defense?


    If Ning Tao has some insight, his eyes are as sharp as a knife, and his firepower is fully open, he will fight all his life."Holy product, the hand of the world!"


    "Shengpin, the fist of the world!"


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Zuhuang skill, the fire plume breaks the air..."


    A series of dazzling moves broke the world of five gods to pieces. If not for several emperors, I''m afraid the small world would have collapsed.


    Ning Tao''s strength is better than the ordinary sanhun emperor. He can even fight with sanhun Da Yuanman.


    The unicorn and others below were stunned.


    0


    I don''t know, Xiaobai and some of them were even more shocked. I remember that he was still a soul some time ago. How did he break through again?


    "What a pervert!"


    "But immortality is also a pervert!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the fierce fight, the immortal fairy king was also shocked. Is this guy really the new emperor? He had some difficulty, even from the first form to the second.


    Originally wanted to put water in the game, after all, the league is good for him, but now, he wants to see Ning Tao limit.


    Now, there are only two last moves left!


    I don''t believe he can break it!

 Chapter 2883

    "Jie Jie Jie... "


    Immortal fairy King grins hard and looks at the cracked golden ball like a spider web. He coughs with fear, but roars and says: "Ning Tao, you still have the last two moves."


    "To tell you the truth, even if you lose in the end, you also win the praise and respect of the emperor. No one has forced the emperor to this step for a long time, and the three spirits can''t do it."


    "In the younger generation, I would like to call you the strongest!"


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao gasped violently, spewed a lot of white air from his mouth and nose, and breathed like thunder. Although he was in the state of dragon transforming, his muscles were sore and his strength was almost to the limit.


    Just two moves away?


    This gold body is more difficult than you think!


    "Thanks for your praise, but the ten moves are not over yet. Whoever loses wins, let alone draw a conclusion prematurely."


    "The power of taboo, naturally, should be dealt with by taboo!"


    No matter how strong things are, there will be a limit. Unless the strength is not enough, nothing can be broken.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and took a strong breath. His spirit roared at the same time. His dragon eyes were red and his dragon fist was suddenly clenched. It was an invincible momentum.


    This punch, as if to touch the end of the force.


    With this punch, the void forms a black hole.


    This blow, let the mainland collapse.


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    In full view of the public, a blow to break the air, such as through the uninhabited, where all are crushed, smashed.


    "What? No good


    Immortal immortal king was surprised and scolded in his heart. How many taboos did this guy master? There is such destructive power.


    Damn it, you can''t hide.


    Immediately a bite of teeth, prompting the third form.


    I saw a gold pattern gushing out of his whole body again. It was in front of the gold group. Soon, a huge gold shield appeared in front of him, as if it could block thousands of mountains and rivers.


    "Taboo, immortal shield!"


    Only in the light and flint, the invincible fist collided with the solid ancient shield, giving off a earth shaking roar.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Visible shock waves destroy the small world.


    In the distance, Qilin, ZuLong, Yuandi and others gnash their teeth. This is already the ninth move. In terms of individual destructive power, Lihuang fist should be the first. If you don''t break it, you may lose.


    The power of the blow was even palpitating to them.


    Brother Hao, Luo Tian and others are retreating far away. They are scared. They dare not come near when they fight.


    Ning Tao, this is too strong.


    I can''t believe that I can fight with the Immortal King to this point!


    The immortal sword God, xuanyuanyi, only has a bitter face. Until now, they know that the gap between themselves and ningtao is thousands of miles.


    One move is enough to wipe them out.


    Defense Is it broken?


    In the dust and fog, suddenly came a man''s laughter, sarcastic way: "unfortunately, you or almost."


    In sight, the immortal shield is shattered.


    The body protecting gold ball was full of ferocious cracks everywhere, but it was not broken, which made people feel uneasy.


    It''s like walking a tightrope. It''s a disaster.


    But a few breathing cracks actually healed a lot.


    "Damn it, it''s almost there. If I had used a little more force just now, I would have broken the defense in one go."


    Luo Hai, Jiang Yan heartache unwilling road.


    Luo Tian, brother Hao and all the people on the scene have a cold sweat in their hands, and there is still one last move left.


    Can it be broken?


    LB} D / 0: H


    Ning Tao, come on!


    "Boy, you have one last move left," the immortal fairy laughed wildly, and his face became more and more excited.


    "If you want to give up, you can consider a draw!"


    However, Ning Tao heard a sneer, suddenly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, pinched the key, and took the initiative to withdraw from the Dragon state, and integrated the increasing strength into the essence.


    "Master, are you afraid?"


    "Nine moves to explore, have let the boy find a way to deal with your golden body, the last move, you have to see!"


    When they heard this, they were stunned.


    Testing? Are you kidding? Are you trying so hard to be a trial? Ning Tao is not joking, is he?


    Where did he come from?


    There is no shortcut to immortal body!


    The crowd was anxious and angry.


    On hearing this, the immortal fairy king suddenly contracted his pupils, looked angry, and said with a grim smile: "good, good. I want to see. What else can you do?"


    "Since the emperor created the golden body, few people have been able to break it, let alone within ten moves. I will let you know what is the first defense of magic."


    As he spoke, all the fairy power gushed out.From his hands, the gold patterns condensed into a heart shape. It looks more solid and solid, and looks like a golden heart.


    "Taboo, immortal heart!"


    In the roar, the immortal sword God''s face changed greatly. It''s actually this move. It''s the strongest defense in the immortal body.


    Master, is this serious?


    At this moment, Ning Tao suddenly took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes, opened his body and mind, and felt the world. A mysterious and mysterious force converged.


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    I don''t know why, lightning and thunder on the sky, the movement is huge, a familiar force is pregnant in the sky.


    "The power of the world? Doesn''t it work? This Is that the way? " Everyone was silly and cold.


    Seeing this, the immortal immortal king looked up to heaven and laughed, and said sarcastically, "boy, are you abandoning yourself? The power of the world is really strong, but you don''t know the heat yet. "


    But as soon as the words came to an end, the pregnant force turned into a palm, and then into a fist, which changed its shape.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of anger, and every inch of his body is shaking, cracking, and splashing blood. The time for growth is coming, but in any case, this blow will be exerted.


    The more solid the power of the world, the stronger the power, and the higher the mastery. He has been practicing hard for this.


    At a certain moment, it shrinks to finger shape.


    "What? How is that possible? "


    Immortal fairy King''s pupil shrinks, a bad feeling suddenly surges up, and a strong great crisis envelops his heart.


    "Roar..."


    "Holy goods, the finger of the world!"


    In the crowd''s horror, this gathered Ning Tao''s fingers, which hit with all his strength, "boom" ran and pressed down toward the immortal fairy king. Along the way, he crushed them all the way, faster than the meteor and heavier than the meteorite.


    "Give me Broken


    "No, asshole, get in the way of me," roared the Immortal King, trying his best to open the immortal heart.


    In the blink of an eye, the finger touched the golden heart.


    There was no sound, but the immortal fairy''s eyes were raised, his legs were smashed down in an instant, and he opened his mouth to spit blood. The next second, there was a "click" sound in his ear.


    "No Bang... "


    After a few seconds of stalemate, there was a sound of breaking.


    The immortal fairy king was so stiff that he even forgot to put this instruction on his chest. Even if he was blocked by 80% or 90% of his strength, this finger was hard to pick up. On the spot, he was pressed into the soil.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Ning Tao, who had been paralyzed for a long time, fell from the air. He caught a glimpse of this scene from the corner of his eye and finally fainted.


    "Finally Win


    Body a sink, as if fell into the arms of a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 2884

    Ning Tao had a good sleep.


    After exhaustion, a beautiful sleep is definitely the happiest thing. I feel very sour.


    However, with too many worries and great pressure on his back, Ning Tao soon woke up from his coma. However, he seemed to be in the gentle country, which was intoxicating.


    "Husband, you finally wake up," in a flash, a familiar surprise came to my ear.


    "Yiyi, did I win?"


    Ning Tao grinned and was in a trance.


    The fairy moon in an ice blue queen''s dress, with moist eyes, nodded with a smile and said with pride, "of course, I won. Xianggong not only won, but also wounded the immortal fairy king."


    "Now, it''s up to you to order the establishment of Tianxia League. We have done it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. It doesn''t seem to be an illusion. The top strength of the three circles can''t be underestimated.


    Almost he couldn''t hold on.


    Now, almost all the cards will be moved out


    Looking around, Ning Tao finds that this is actually in the original tower. Everyone in the tower can see the battle between him and the immortal fairy king. Yiyi is worried about himself.


    "Come on, let''s go out and have a look. It''s time to finish," Ning Tao stood up and took a elixir.


    He was still thinking about the eighth taboo.


    He bought it for his life.


    "Brush..."


    Heart thought a move, two people directly from the time tower in the second floor of the small room, back to the five gods.


    From the coma, back to the five gods, and then to appear. The outside world is only a moment away.


    But in the time tower, a day or two has passed.


    Immortal fairy king also covered his chest, and panted in a deep pit with pale face. A blood hole couldn''t stop bleeding, and a bone was broken. It was a pain that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    For many years, he could not remember how many years he had not been injured. Since the birth of immortal gold body, it was almost rare.


    It''s hard for the strong of the same rank to do it.


    Today''s proud young man is almost injured, but he is also taken seriously.


    To tell you the truth, he intended to release water before the game, because the strength of tiantianmen is too strong, no one can be alone, but unexpectedly, he was defeated at the top.


    Has their stage come to an end?


    Immortal fairy king looks up to heaven bitterly


    At this time, Ning Tao came over and said respectfully, "I''ve offended a lot just now. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Hearing this, the immortal fairy king looked at Ning Tao for a long time. Finally, he sighed and slowly raised a mysterious finger full of gold lines.


    0


    the stronger the light, the paler his face.


    Soon, he fiercely pointed to Ning Tao''s eyebrows!


    As soon as Ning San''s face changed, Ning Tao waved to stop it and let the finger break through.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the blink of an eye, the golden pattern was in the center of the eyebrow.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s brain was buzzing, he was invaded by a powerful idea. Every golden pattern was shining, with dense scriptures, which was the cultivation method of immortal gold body.


    After a long time, Ning Tao opened his eyes in ecstasy and bowed his hands to the immortal fairy King: "thank you for your help."


    Immortal immortal King snorted, although not reconciled, but said to do, no good way: "do not insult the emperor''s gold body, this is my pride, otherwise, with you desperately."


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile and took advantage of others. Naturally, he had to follow some of them and sent out a few elixirs.


    Immortal fairy king is not polite, just take it.


    The injury was instantly healed.


    "Ha ha, double happiness is coming. Well, it seems that my fairyland is finally on the rise," Kirin laughs.


    Emperor yuan also nodded in appreciation.


    Immortal immortal king agreed, what reason do they have to refuse? This world, it''s time to shake.


    Luo Tian, Hao Ge and immortal sword God are all surprised. Now everything is going well. With the help of all sides, the whole fairyland can only compete with Yan Mo hall.


    What''s more, Ning Tao promised to cultivate a great emperor for the three of them, and this promise will be fulfilled


    Today, Ning Tao, immortal fairy king, Yuan emperor and Qilin swore to the alliance of heaven directly and made the most vicious vow not to betray each other.


    The alliance leaders are Ning Tao, Hao Ge, Luo Tian, and immortal sword God. They all give the mess to the young people.


    Qilin and others became the supreme elders of the world alliance, one step higher than the deputy leader and one step lower than the leader.


    In this way, the world alliance was successfully established!


    "Boy, what are you going to do next? You have the most ghost ideas. Don''t hide them, "Kirin asked with curiosity.


    Emperor yuan, immortality has raised its ears.


    Every decision here represents the fate of fairyland and is absolutely crucial.Ning Tao took a deep breath and said, "my plan is divided into three stages."


    "The first stage, level the penalty area!"


    "The second stage of extermination!"


    "The third stage, fight against the demon world!"


    On hearing this, dozens of people nodded in agreement, which made sense. Some people even looked happy.


    For example, brother Hao, the sixth penalty area has been rampant for several years. I don''t know how many creatures have suffered a lot. If the penalty area is flat, it would be better for them.


    The cold light flashed in Xiao Hei''s eyes


    "Well, that''s settled. When will it start?" Emperor yuan was inspired and burst out a strong sense of war.


    "Three days later, the soldiers were divided into two groups, one led by emperor yuan and the other led by Yushou. They attacked the sixth forbidden area and the fifth forbidden area respectively. Those who did not submit to them were killed."


    Ning Tao is very domineering.


    With their present strength, they don''t need to talk too much with disobedient people. If they don''t surrender, they will die.


    The same is true of the temple of hell.


    But thinking of this, Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, turned around and said, "immortal master, I need you to take someone to help me go to the hell."


    "At present, you are the only one who can stop Yan Feitian in our world alliance. Don''t let him destroy the plan."


    Hearing this, immortal fairy King nodded with satisfaction, although it felt like flattery.


    "As soon as the forbidden area is destroyed, our world alliance will unite its strength to attack the hall of the devil at one stroke, vowing to remove this cancer from the fairyland."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed with murder.


    All of them nodded. Suddenly, the immortal immortal King pondered and hesitated: "that What about the three star Lianzhu... "


    As we all know, there can only be one master of the three worlds.


    They''ve been robbing it for hundreds of millions of years.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was not surprised. He said solemnly, "don''t worry, seniors. I''ve been prepared for this matter for a long time, but I can''t say it yet. But I will give you a satisfactory reply."


    "In this matter, we must unite, believe me, if I succeed, you will get what you want."


    Dozens of people nodded solemnly, then got together again to discuss the details. A day later, all the people left separately.


    Seemingly calm fairyland, but is about to usher in a storm, pay attention to change the future of fairyland.


    On the top of the mountain, Ning Tao looks at the direction of the hall of the devil. He clenches his fists tightly, and his eyes are like knives. There is still one or two months left.


    Yan Feitian, you and I are not far away!

 Chapter 2885

    The alliance remains top secret.


    Although outsiders don''t know about it, immortal world, Daluo fairy palace, Tianyuan League, and even tiantianmen are deploying troops.


    We can''t hide the news from the public.


    The old monk had a hunch that the fairyland would be boiling


    Sure enough, just two days later, the fierce troops of tiantianmen and daluoxian palace arrived in the southern region together.


    Yushou is most familiar with the fifth penalty area. It''s most suitable for him to lead the team, especially when his cultivation was promoted to three souls by chance.


    This makes it more likely to go south.


    Xiao Hong, Xiao Hua, Dao Jian ShuangDi, Qilin and so on all follow!


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, took Xiaohei and Xiaobai to the northern region with the emperor yuan and the immortal world. The boundless Ming sea was still so turbulent that there was no sign of decline.


    It''s like a huge and boundless flood and famine overlord, hitting the mainland again and again, never ending.


    "Wow Wow... "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Every time the waves beat, the xirang continent was shocked. The sea demon, the friar, the dyed red area was tens of thousands of meters.


    No one can count how many people died?


    But Ning Tao''s mind swept away, and found that under this land, there were countless people and demon bones.


    What a tragedy!


    Ning Tao, with a cold face, turned around, biting his teeth, looked at the thousands of monks behind him, and said angrily, "those who meet the high-level sea demon and do not submit, kill, let the sea temple completely smash."


    "Today, we are going to take back the Northern Territory and attack!"


    "Kill..."


    There''s no need to set off the atmosphere at all. For these sea monsters, the northern friars have long hated them.


    Want to eat its meat, drink its blood, dig its bone!


    Tens of thousands of friars, join the battle and fight in Minghai.


    The cry of killing penetrated the sky.


    The scene, the movement, it is to earth shaking, and for Minghai, like a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Instead of following, Ning Tao sits cross legged, runs the star refining decision, senses the origin of the fairyland, and converges to the northern region, biting his teeth to stabilize the turbulent origin of the northern region.


    He wants to stop the flood in Minghai!


    Strange to say, gradually, the mainland stopped shaking, and the overflow water was slowly receding.


    "Why, you Look, the sea is receding. The tide is receding. My God, a miracle has happened. "


    "Heaven can see pity, heaven can see pity, the tide of Minghai has finally ebbed, and we can finally go home, great..."


    Millions of people cry and scream.


    Some old friars, full of tears, bitterness and bitterness, burst into their hearts. They cried very hard. Some of them went straight crazy.


    He roared up to the sky to vent his madness.


    So many years of tension of the fragile nerve instant collapse!


    All of a sudden, I don''t know who started, but one after another, he knelt down to Ning Tao far away, worshiped devoutly, and cheered excitedly: "benefactor, benefactor, the Savior is coming."


    Some of them even broke their heads.


    Crying left sad tears.


    For five or six years, every day, people are scared, bloody, panic endlessly, frequent nightmares.


    Now, the arrival of Ning Tao brings hope to them, and they can finally get rid of the endless bad news in the future.


    In my heart, I once compared Ning Tao with the gods.


    Countless people in the northern region kneel down in gratitude


    Xiaobai sighed, as if it overlapped with a certain period in his impression. Once upon a time, human beings were afraid of natural disasters, and even more of cruel beasts. They enjoyed killing people and lived on cannibalism.


    N ~; S0 / R


    later, with the rise of human beings, they were able to save themselves, giving back their fears a hundred times and a thousand times.


    In today''s fairyland, the number of divine beasts is too rare and almost extinct. Although its ancestor dragon, as a leader, does not want to see this scene, can it protect nine babies?


    Even if they have the strength, looking at these millions of crying human beings in front of them, they have experienced countless life and death.


    It is broad-minded not to kill nine babies by itself!


    "Alas..."


    "What? What''s on your mind? I''ve always been able to see you feeling a lot lately? " Ning Tao didn''t know when to open his eyes and joked.


    Xiaobai smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    However, Ning Tao patted it on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, a new era will come after an era, and you orcs will usher in a new peak."


    "When the fairyland is unified, I will divide a territory for you orcs to ensure that they can reproduce."


    "Both humans and orcs are indispensable!"


    Xiaobai surprised, some incredible looked at ningtao, eyes suddenly flash excited gratitude.


    It doesn''t know how to open its mouth.


    In any case, it is also the leader of the ORC. The Terran is powerful. Although it is facing the Terran, it still cares about the orc in its heart. Now this heart disease is finally stable."Thank you Thank you... "


    Ning Tao laughs, embraces it boldly and says: "what are you polite to me? Next time, I''ll be in a hurry with you. "


    I don''t know that Ning Tao realized this truth from the natural disasters in the wilderness. There is a balance between yin and Yang in the universe, and there is also a balance in the fairyland. Otherwise, it will be against the laws of nature.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, turn over a hand to take out a jade tube, the world door someone spread a letter.


    As soon as his mind swept away, his face turned gloomy.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Xiaobai see his face is not right, nervous way.


    Ning Tao, with a black face, said in a deep voice: "Yan Feitian is fighting. He is demonstrating. In front of the immortal fairy king, he killed taichumen and killed zulongmen''s left behind disciples."


    "The elder of zulongmen, taichuxian, died on the spot without a whole body, and few of his disciples survived."


    "What? This son of a bitch... "


    Xiaobai suddenly burst into a rage, a group of anger burning in the chest, its rise in this life can be affected by many big elders.


    I also promised to let it turn into a dragon, and give it amazing fortune. I was killed in this way!


    "Damn it, asshole, roar..."


    A dragon roar shocked the huge northern region.


    Ning Tao is also gnashing his teeth. Taichuxian, his eldest daughter and carefree master, has also suffered a lot.


    What''s more, Yan Feitian didn''t do anything else after the thunder started, so he went back to the hell, like giving him a low horse, more like a provocation, or killing in front of the immortal fairy king.


    "Creak..."


    Ning Tao grits his teeth, but now, he can''t be impulsive. He has to wait until the forbidden area is leveled, and then go to the war.


    And his strength is not enough, we must find a way to improve, immortal body, is the best way, a few words in a hurry, then into the original tower of hard work.


    Xiao Hei is also there. He takes the essence blood of a tortoise like wild beast of demon king level. Although he only extracts a drop from the wreckage, his effect on Xiao Hei is almost unimaginable.


    After it is out of the pass, it will be reborn like a leap up, and even make it beyond the peak.


    Or to say good to it, Xiao Hei followed him all the way. He endured hardships with himself and fought all over the world. He also contributed so much blood essence that Ning Tao would never forget.


    Moreover, there is bound to be a conflict between it and jiuying. It takes the initiative to fight it to the death.


    This is for the reputation of the God of the North!

 Chapter 2886

    The original tower, and the North domain, the original tower on the second floor.


    Ning Tao looks at the news, a burst of depression, what he said is clearly true, how can he not believe it?


    In the time tower, he could not receive any information from the outside world, but he was the master of the original tower. He used some media to receive the information, and it seemed that he had run out of jade tubes.


    At the moment, he was covered with golden, tough, ancient gold lines, which covered him with a layer of gold.


    Until now, Ning Tao began to understand that the immortal gold pattern seems to have absorbed a kind of material, immortal? Longevity. That''s right. It''s supposed to be an immortal substance.


    I didn''t expect that immortal fairy king came into contact with it in his ignorance. No wonder he dared to claim immortality.


    No wonder he can create immortal body.


    It seems that I got a big adventure in Changsheng hall!


    Ning Tao marvels that the whole galaxy is full of this kind of material, but even now he can''t feel it.


    But with the golden pattern, he seems to have some kind of cognition.


    The longevity material in one''s body should be much stronger than that of ordinary people. This is also the reason why one practices quickly. According to previous records, whether one practices successfully or not depends on chance.


    I''m afraid it refers to the amount of immortal material!


    Is it related to tianqionghai?


    Ning Tao pondered, in short, the first form of cultivation is completed, but after that, the difficulty of cultivation will increase several times. It''s very difficult to imagine the rapid cultivation now.


    Take your time


    Unconsciously, as if spent many days.


    At a certain moment, Ning Tao wakes up and receives some news that jiuying is born. It seems that it''s time for Xiaohei to make a move.


    He waited a long time for this day!

 Chapter 2887

    "Brush Brush... "


    With a flash, Ning Tao and Xiao Hei return to the outside world from the original tower.


    Looking around, there are only some red and blue shadows left in the sea. The vast land under our feet is towering, and the corpses below are piled up into mountains, which is heartbreaking


    "It''s there. I can feel it. It''s dead," he said, clenching his fist and staring into the distance.


    A burst of fighting spirit is like a blowout.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can feel the breath of several great emperors. It seems that the northern region war is coming to an end.


    "You go first, and I''ll be there later."


    "Don''t worry to take back everything that belongs to you!"


    Xiao Hei, confident, suddenly turned into a dark storm and rushed over. It was up to him to end the culprit


    Ning Tao is not in a hurry to go. Instead, he looks at the corpse mountain below. He picks his eyebrows and takes out a key. He carefully releases the power of absorption, but only absorbs those sea monsters.


    These dead friars are heroes of other people''s families. They died in defense of their homeland, which is awe inspiring.


    No matter how poor they are, Ning Tao will not touch them.


    "Buzz..."


    There are still troops stationed in Xitu mainland. Although they are surprised to see this, they all think Ning Tao is doing the right thing.


    They have great respect for the Savior.


    In fact, it is.


    So much scattered energy, evil spirits, and obsession accumulate in one place, which will turn into a vicious place.


    In that case, there will be one more forbidden area in the northern region, which ordinary people dare not enter, but some evil ways will be worshipped as treasures.


    Such an environment can easily create a number of disasters.


    But Ning Tao will never allow this to happen.


    Direct and permanent elimination of future troubles.


    For the key to longevity, as long as it is energy, it can be absorbed.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    After a long time, more than half of the corpse mountain was missing.


    All the resentments and grievances around me have been sucked clean. After checking, the key has reached 69%¡£


    Yes, it''s not far from saturation!


    Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction. There was a tremor in the distance. It seemed that the battle between the gods and beasts and the battle for the God of the north had already begun.


    After a while, he quickly approached the battlefield.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    As soon as I arrived, I was attracted by the scene. I saw two fierce beasts, one Xuanwu, one jiuying, one turtle and one jiutou, roaring and fighting in the vast sea area.


    A collision can set off a huge wave.


    A roar shocked the whole Ming sea.


    A collision, ten thousand meter vacuum!


    "Ah, asshole..."


    "Damn bastard, why are you coming back? Why? My perfect plan has been ruined by you


    Nine baby sharp Ming, red eyes biting.


    The nine ferocious heads, shuttling through the sea, are flexible and tricky, often biting fiercely.


    However, Xuanwu is not easy to deal with, especially now, although its strength has just recovered to the peak of two spirits, it can carry three spirits and nine babies. The two are on the same level.


    A tortoise shell, hard heinous, totem obscure, there is a desolate atmosphere, it looks ancient and mysterious.


    "Hum, you are the scum of the orcs. If you dare to provoke the tortoise, you will eventually have this day. You are so cruel and cruel. You are ashamed of the name of guardian God."


    Basaltic angry eyes, desperate brute force impact.


    You come and I go, the power of terror is released, just like the sky is falling apart, and the water column is thousands of meters into the sky


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Looking at the battle at the top of the northern region, Ning Tao was surprised. Jiuying was injured before and his strength was not at the top, but Xiaohei was not at the top. It''s fair to think that.


    Moreover, it seems that Xiaohei''s momentum is even better, giving people a strong sense of belief that he will win!


    "I''ve seen the leader of the alliance." seeing the arrival of Ning Tao, the emperor of yuan, the happy ancestor, and Yuan Xu and others bow their hands together.


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, and his sight swept. There were many acquaintances, such as long Jin and xiaoyaoxian. He immediately asked: "what''s the matter with Minghai?"


    "After returning to the leader of the alliance, all the 72 tribes of the sea god temple surrendered. Most of the 36 Dharma protectors had been wiped out. The three sea gods died and fell. The remaining resistance forces were only nine babies."


    "And the tide has gone out of Minghai. Today, jiuying can''t escape. The overall situation has been decided!"


    The lame old man was on the side, full of passion.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao, Xiao Bai, and the immortal world Master nodded. Now, the battle is left.


    Emperor yuan suddenly raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "do you think Xuanwu has a good chance of winning alone?"


    "80%," Ning Tao and Xiao Bai agreed."Oh?"


    0b,


    people exclaim, so confident? Although Xuanwu is famous, this scene is more real.


    60% at most!


    "Gee..."


    In the bloody battle, jiuying''s nine ferocious heads were smashed six times and flattened one. It''s terrible.


    The eight point bastard said, "you can''t stop it."


    During the conversation, a group of water with special energy was madly condensed, directly integrated into the Ming sea, turned into huge waves, and shot towards Xuanwu.


    "The power of fierce water, corrosion!"


    Even though Xuanwu is rough and fleshy, it has been torn out dozens of bloody wounds, big and small, and the blood has been spilled to a side of the sea.


    But instead of being weak, it is fierce.


    "Ugly, are you afraid? If you dare to occupy my territory, I''ll blow up your nine heads. "


    In the roar, the tortoise and snake work at the same time. A deep yellow energy converges into a huge tortoise statue in mid air. It is lifelike, and without hesitation, it is suppressed towards jiuying.


    "The power of thick earth, Xuanwu stele!"


    The two hit each other at the same time. Xuanwu screamed, and a large area of flesh and blood was corroded, emitting white smoke.


    And "boom" a loud bang, nine baby that huge body was hit, flesh and blood blurred, just like the monster was suppressed by the stone statue, another ferocious head was smashed into pieces.


    "Ah..."


    However, seeing Xuanwu''s painful struggle, jiuying''s eyes were red, and he wanted to mobilize his original strength and take the opportunity to kill him.


    But Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, one hand in invisible a cut, joked: "in the process of the game, can''t cheat."


    This cut, as if cut off the nine baby and the origin of the induction, it has been so long efforts, at this moment all in vain, it crazy, rage filled the brain.


    "Terran mole ants, it''s you who have broken my good deeds and eaten you," said jiuying, whose neck soared in the shriek.


    Today, even if it is dead, it will be buried with several people.


    In this scene, few people responded quickly.


    Thousands of meters away, its neck can actually stretch over? Who could have thought that jiuying had such a move?


    However, looking at jiuying''s bloody mouth, Ning Tao''s mouth turns up slightly and doesn''t dodge. In a moment, he protects his body, but is swallowed in the next second.


    "Well, I''m looking for death!"


    "What what? No My Lord, "Longjin, xianyaoxian, Yuanxu and others were roared.


    But the next second, without waiting for jiuying to laugh wildly, he was suddenly stunned, with a bang, and his head was smashed, as if he saw a golden light like a rocket.


    "No Ah... "


    "Boom boom..."


    Where the golden light passed, the elongated neck exploded, and eventually the whole nine babies exploded.


    "No way No... "


    In the bleak sound, jiuying becomes a piece of meat all over the sky. A generation of beast, the overlord, falls. Ning Tao, standing on the Xuanwu stele, turns around and leaves a word.


    "From today on, the world will be divided into five parts!"

 Chapter 2888

    The northern region is calm, but the war has just begun!


    Ning Tao uses the key of longevity to digest the remains of jiuying, Dharma protector and Poseidon.


    Up to 77%£¡


    Ning Tao nodded. Needless to say, he thought the same way. He didn''t respond to the contact some time ago.


    Is Yan Feitian aware of something?


    Ning Tao shakes his head and says, should we say something about Tang Lan and Qu Miaomiao.


    They seem to have two more sisters.


    "My husband, what are you thinking?" Xianyue sees ningtao hesitating and asks curiously.


    Ning Tao coughed and stammered out the truth. Several women were stunned. They just told him to snatch one back, but in a few blinks, they had two more sisters.


    You a great emperor also accept Xianjun school flower?


    How dare you!


    "Hum, it''s really a bad guy. Let''s go and clean up the big sex wolf together," Li Bingbing said.


    But just got up, found that several sisters are red cheeks, head down, pretended not to hear, just by the husband tossed so long, how can so quickly recover.


    Li Bingbing suddenly made a big red face, but she this shout, move, that big wave shake Ning Tao dizzy.


    "Goo Grunt


    "My husband, I I''m joking. They have a sore back. They can''t do it. You You go to find sister Qian, "Li Bingbing pitifully begged for mercy.


    How can she fight Ning Tao alone?


    However, Tong Yaqian is too tired to move. Hearing this, she covers her head with a quilt.


    Two people can''t stand it.


    Ning Tao grins and pours directly at Li Bingbing, saying: "now it''s too late to beg for mercy. Didn''t you shout the loudest just now? I''ll see how Xianggong handles you and how he treats you..."


    "Sister Well Ah... "


    In the hilarity, a brilliant spring.


    It is said that after the marriage, Emperor Wu planned to retire from the mountains, no longer care about the world, and spend the rest of his life with beautiful women.


    This news is really shocking, but few people believe it. Moreover, how could Yueying marry Emperor Wu?


    Many people can''t figure it out.


    And this day finally comes in a long time

 Chapter 2889

    In the eastern region, xianwumen is full of people.


    Today is a happy day. Emperor Wu got married to one of the ten immortals, the moon shadow.


    Not only Ning Tao received the invitation, but Luo Tian, Hao Ge and other heroes all received it.


    I don''t know what medicine he sells in this gourd


    In the gate of the mountain, we are having a chapel at the moment.


    I saw Emperor Wu wearing a red robe, full of spring breeze and high spirits. Today, he got married, and he was very happy. Coupled with his happy mood, he looked energetic.


    It seems to wake up the second spring.


    Opposite him, the moon shadow in the same bright red dress, although beautiful and touching, has no expression and does everything rigidly.


    Moreover, both the foreign guests and the internal disciples felt that this scene was like an old cow eating tender grass.


    Although Emperor Wu looks very young, in essence, he still has a certain sense of age, and the moon shadow exudes a kind of youth from his bones. A comparison between the two is really uncomfortable.


    But see through, don''t say through.


    After all, Emperor Wu''s strength is unfathomable. Who dares to offend him?


    "Three bows," a respected old man''s voice was loud. Everything was simple at the wedding. After the ceremony, you could enter the bridal chamber.


    In the eyes of millions of people, Emperor Wu bowed his head to worship moon shadow. Many young people were bleeding and roaring in their hearts.


    A Chinese cabbage is arched by a pig.


    "Damn, who''s going to stop this..."


    No matter men and women, old and young, this scene is too much. How can the moon shadow fairy marry such a person?


    In the midst of grief and indignation, the stones on the ground suddenly shake slightly, and the movement is getting bigger and bigger. A wild and shocking song of startling Tiger comes and approaches here faster.


    "Old dog of Emperor Wu, I''m back!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    People are shocked. What''s the matter?


    "No, the enemy is attacking. If there is an enemy attacking, open the huzong array quickly and form an array to meet the enemy," said Wu Xian.


    Emperor Wu, however, frowned and looked at the rippling shadow of the moon. Suddenly, he gave a cold hum and said, "don''t panic. I don''t see who dares to be wild when I get married today."


    But as soon as the words came to an end, there was a huge explosion.


    "Bang Ah Boom... "


    The whole Xianwu gate trembled, and tens of thousands of disciples screamed. They looked up to the sky and spat out a mouthful of blood. Some even passed out in a coma. The huge light shield was easily smashed,


    the huzong formation was broken!


    "What?" Wu Xian is shocked. How can it be?


    You know, this array was strengthened by our ancestors. Even if it was attacked by a great emperor, it was not easy to break.


    It''s not even a breath or two, is it?


    "Great enemy, this is absolutely a terrible enemy!"


    And Emperor Wu also turned pale. He broke his array so quickly. The comer was not good. Who could it be?


    Is it Da Luo Xian Gong?


    Moon shadow, beautiful eyes, ripples, a heart unconsciously accelerate.


    In the roar, a shadow finally came to our eyes. It was a black-and-white tiger. It was born with two wings and bright stripes, but it was very powerful. Many people knew that it was the god beast of the world. On the back of the tiger, there was a man.


    This man was wearing a golden robe, holding a silver gun, riding a tiger, and rushed over.


    "This is Who is it? "


    People frown, always feel this face is very familiar, but, for a time unexpectedly some don''t remember.


    "Hum, come to stop," see this person castration does not stop, Wu Xian cold hum a, directly block in front of roar.


    The cultivation of the five spirits of the immortals exploded.


    However, the tiger rider sneered and threw a gun directly. It was as fast as lightning. He could only see a little white shadow jumping.


    "You dare to stop the master of our sect, you don''t know what to do!"


    "Bastard, dare to look down on Ben Xian?" Wu Xian heard that he was very angry. He opened up his fire and hit hard.


    But just as they were about to touch each other, Wu Xian''s pupils shrank, and there was a sharp pain in his fist. As soon as he reacted, his arm was pierced, and castration continued to pierce his chest.


    "Ah, ah Hiss... "


    A face to face, Wuxian was nailed to the ground.


    All the guests were shocked. They screamed and retreated. Who is Wuxian? One of the ten immortals in the fairyland, which is one of the strongest, is going to be nailed to death.


    This Did the emperor do it?


    "No Ah... "


    Wuxian was in pain and screamed. A long gun pierced his chest and almost shattered his five internal organs. His eyes were about to crack. He was unwilling to yell and looked at the person who shot him.


    But the next second, his bulging eyes froze, and the whole person looked like a ghost.


    "Yes It''s you Rather Tao "


    just after the words, the whole person lost all his life.Wuxian, fall!


    People were stunned, this This is dead? Wu Xian, who toasted and received compliments from guests just now, is dead?


    Ning Tao?


    Wait, it''s hard Is it the leader of the world, Ning Tao, the legendary character Come back?


    Thousands of people looked excitedly and found that the figure on the black-and-white tiger was Ning Tao. Although his face was much more mature, his expression and domineering spirit remained unchanged.


    It''s him, it''s him, Ning Tao!


    Moon shadow delicate body trembles, stare big unbelievable beautiful eyes, he came, he actually came for himself.


    This Is that true?


    On one side, Emperor Wu with an angry face looked at the moon shadow. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something.


    Damn it, I''m in!


    No wonder that bastard Yan Feitian is so kind?


    I sent someone to send the shadow of the moon yesterday. I also spread the news of my wedding in advance. Today I will get married.


    Give yourself a lot of gift package resources?


    I see. It''s all because Ning Tao has come back. Does he want to deal with himself by Ning Tao''s hand?


    Or do you want to deal with Ning Tao with your own hands?


    Looking at the excited moon shadow, Wu Xian once said that there might be adultery between this woman and Ning Tao. But yesterday, his mother-in-law said that the moon shadow was still a virgin, so he was relieved.


    But today''s situation makes it difficult for him to ride a tiger!


    Ning Tao, in particular, humiliated him so much that he broke his clan protecting array and killed his proud offspring. He could not explain why. Was he the kind of man who bowed his head to others?


    Especially like a little bastard?


    Let alone give away the bride to whom he wants to worship, do you want the face of Emperor Wudi?


    Even if he is dead, he will not give the woman he wants to pass to others, especially he is reluctant to give up the beauty!


    If Yan Feitian comes at the moment, he may bear the humiliation and hand over the moon shadow, but what is Ning Tao?


    Since it''s impossible to make a sum.


    If you want to kill Ning Tao, you can only kill Ning Tao with Yanmo hall!


    Thinking of this, Emperor Wu roared and said, "little bastard, how dare you disturb my wedding and kill my people? Do you believe that I will kill you?"


    A roar, like a lion angry Gang!


    It''s like the sky is falling apart.


    However, Ning Tao''s rebellious smile made him even more arrogant: "then you move my woman, believe it or not, the emperor will step down your Xianwu gate!"


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    As soon as the voice fell, the earth shaking roar sounded between heaven and earth. The earth trembled as if it collapsed, as if thousands of troops were galloping, and the evil spirit was shaking.


    They were shocked to see that there was a large dark shadow in the sky, which was actually an endless army.


    A million tigers, a million lions, a million wolves!


    Tens of millions of troops Shock!

 Chapter 2890

    "Kill..."


    "Oh Kang Kang... "


    The sound of dragon singing, tiger roaring and killing is overwhelming!


    Tens of millions of troops are approaching like a big Mac. ZuLong is in the air, zuhuang is crowing, white tiger is roaring, and Xuanwu is shaking the world.


    And a unicorn roars!


    Five gods beast, finally shocked the world at this moment!


    And all this, just because of Ning Tao''s order, today, he robbed relatives, destroyed the clan, and leveled all obstacles!


    So big Xianwu gate, shocked, thousands of guests gaped, this What the hell happened?


    Does the world hold up one''s power to rob relatives?


    Even Emperor Wu, who has experienced big scenes and seen big waves, can not help but be frightened to see this scene.


    "This damned lunatic..."


    And the moon shadow, at this moment, her heart is in chaos, her eyes are full of tears, her body can''t stop shaking, she is paralyzed, and thousands of troops are pressing down. Is Ning Tao the army called for her?


    Although she felt that there was another reason, she was already very surprised that Ning Tao could come.


    If you can quietly change his decision because of yourself and assemble a large army, you will die without regret.


    A man has done this for you!


    What else can I ask for?


    *


    TN, you can only pick a million stars for the moon Ning Tao!


    Ning Tao looks down coldly, and Xiaoshuang under his command growls fiercely. He is more and more excited. Over the years, he has cultivated to the tenth level monster, especially in the time tower to digest the demon Wang Dan.


    Today, even in the face of the emperor zhundi can also fight.


    Even the white tiger praises its talent for surpassing it in the future and has become a new beast.


    More than 100 times stronger than the dark golden tiger!


    "Emperor Wu, are you familiar with this scene? Three years ago, it was also in this place that you suppressed the tyranny of our emperor and the elder medicine immortal. Today, our emperor gives you back thousands of times! "


    "Dare to move the women of this emperor, I swear, you will die without a burial place," Ning Tao recalled his spear and said coldly.


    Hearing this, Emperor Wu gnashed his teeth and said angrily, "Ning Tao, for the sake of a woman, you are so crazy. This is Yan Feitian''s trick to provoke you and me."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao looks up to the sky and laughs wildly, sneering: "how? Is emperor Tangwu afraid? Do you still need him to stir things up between you and me? "


    "I wanted to kill you three years ago!"


    With the outbreak of murders, the whole eastern region was in a state of darkness. The war was coming, and the atmosphere of killing was like a bow and arrow.


    It''s a hair trigger!


    "Rather Lord Ning, it''s none of our business. "


    "We are forced to come. We don''t know that the moon shadow fairy is your woman. Please forgive us and let us go."


    "Yes, we are all willing to submit to tiantianmen and ask the Lord of ningmen for mercy," thousands of guests begged for mercy.


    They don''t want to be the accomplices of Emperor Wu.


    The tens of millions of troops, looking at the whole fairyland, who can be the enemy? Even Daluo fairy palace has joined in.


    "Those who don''t know are innocent. Today, it''s the hatred between emperor Ben and Emperor Wu. It''s none of your business. Let''s go!"


    Ning Tao waved his hand and said indifferently.


    As soon as the words came out, thousands of grateful people escaped from the Xianwu gate, and even some of their disciples ran away. There was a huge gap between the two.


    Don''t you run here and die?


    Seeing this, Emperor Wu''s eyes were red, his teeth were creaking, and he roared: "Ning Tao, you are deceiving people too much."


    "Do you want to force me and you to die?"


    However, upon hearing this, Ning Tao said sarcastically, "is it really the death of a fish that catches the net? I''ll tell you when I try. "


    Seeing this, Emperor Wu''s heart sank. This little bastard came with a life and death mentality. It''s really damned.


    Why did he mess with that old man and this little bastard? Can''t you put up with arrogance?


    It was Wu Sheng who encouraged him.


    That little bastard seems to have disappeared.


    Not only them, but also the double emperors of sword and sword, his two good friends, disappeared without a trace during his seclusion.


    Up to now, he didn''t understand


    All of a sudden, his cold eyes glanced at the shadow of the moon. Since it is inevitable to fight, this woman is the key. Men are lustful, but he is not crazy for women.


    There are 800 of his women without 1000.


    Thinking of this, Emperor Wu suddenly burst out, a skilled capture, will catch the shadow of the moon.


    With hostages, he can escape to the hell hall.


    Although Yan Feitian calculated on him, he would welcome him to take refuge with him. After so many years of being close to each other, he got a lot of benefits from the treasure of heaven, and even broke through to the three spirits.


    As long as he can escape this time, next second, he will kill Ning Tao at all costsThe moon shadow and beautiful eyes shrank. Just now, I just thought about it and forgot about Emperor Wu. Moreover, although I didn''t ban it, the most important cultivation was blocked.


    Don''t mention Emperor Wu. He can''t even resist his victory.


    But just at this critical moment, a light and shadow came into their eyes. They clenched their fists with five fingers and blasted out. They had a hard fight with Emperor Wu.


    "Zulongshu, zulongquan!"


    "Xianfa, Dawu annihilation boxing!"


    "Boom boom..."


    When two fists collide, they both feel the strength of each other.


    Ning Tao is in retrogression, embracing the shadow of the moon and stepping on the void. With a beautiful turnover, his resolving power falls down.


    But he eyebrows a pick, surprised way: "emperor three soul?"


    Emperor Wu, however, was beaten back tens of meters by the strength of the fist. He marked two long marks on the hard square under his feet. His face was flushed, and he was more shocked.


    Although he guessed that Ning Tao was unusual, he couldn''t even guess that now Ning Tao is actually the second soul of the great emperor.


    Even if you''re on drugs, it''s not that strong, is it?


    "You You... "


    Ning Tao shakes her fist and looks at the shadow of the moon in her arms. During the confrontation just now, she has seen it through perspective. She is not forbidden except for being sealed.


    As for the reason for her marriage, she didn''t have time to ask, and immediately comforted: "wait for me here for a while, and I''ll be right back."


    Moon complex nodded, some reluctant.


    Around a flash, small double suddenly came to her side, is ningtao signal it to protect the shadow of the moon.


    "Emperor Wu, for the sake of you being a hero of the generation, give your full strength. I will let you die with honor."


    Ning Tao''s body is protected by golden light and his fighting spirit is high.


    It has to be said that Emperor Wu is indeed a character. Although he is a new comer, his strength is obviously stronger than that of the great spirit. No wonder people call him the God of war.


    But he met himself!


    Emperor Wu, however, was still in a state of shock. As soon as he bit the tip of his tongue, he quickly woke up and listed Ning Tao as the enemy of his life.


    "Ning Tao, don''t look down on people. I''m not easy to be provoked!"


    As he spoke, he rushed over as a little giant.


    "Well, you are the God of war. Who dares to look down on you?" Ning Tao was also fearless, but he didn''t show his fighting spirit.


    "Dang Dang..."


    Emperor Wu laughed at himself and said, "people call me God of war, but I don''t know that God of war has another person. I have never recognized the name of God of war."


    "Compared with him, this emperor is still far away!"


    "Xianfa, Xianwu real body!"

 Chapter 2891

    Ning Tao, who is waiting for his hand, is stunned when he hears this scene. Does Emperor Wu dare to be the God of war?


    Who dares?


    Is there such a strong man in the world?


    However, when he was a little distracted, Emperor Wu suddenly burst out with several times of strength, a fist as big as a millstone, which was fast, accurate and ruthless, making it impossible to defend.


    "No!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Only heard a heavy ring, roar, Ning Tao was smashed into the square, a hundred meters around all collapsed.


    "No Ning Tao... "


    The shadow of the moon was shocked and screamed. Her beautiful eyes trembled like amber, and her mind seemed to have been smashed into the square. The whole person was frozen in the same place, and her brain was blank.


    Little Shuangdun showed his teeth fiercely.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Little boy, it''s hundreds of years before I fight you. It''s useless to have a self-cultivation. I''ll kill you like a dog. Do you really think I was afraid of you just now? It''s called tactics. "


    "Although the God of war really has another person, do you think it''s just groundless for people to call him this way?"


    Emperor Wu looked up at the sky and laughed wildly.


    However, all of a sudden, his face changed and he looked down. The golden light was shining slightly under his fist.


    With a jump in his heart, he subconsciously folded his fist, clenched his hands, and smashed it down again.


    But Ning Tao won''t give him any more "what skills do you have? Just take them out and let me see what else can you, the God of war, who dare not call himself God of war?"


    Seeing this, Emperor Wu gnashed his teeth and was despised by a hairy boy. He knew that it was hard to live without fighting hard today. He turned over his hand and took out an emperor''s weapon stick.


    "What about the golden body? I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Today, I''ll see how I broke the golden body."


    In the blink of an eye, Emperor Wu''s whole body became blood red, his muscles swelled and his blood vessels expanded. Not only did his body shape change greatly, but his strength also improved, just like a fierce beast.


    "Immortal method, crazy martial arts tactics!"


    "Kill..."


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. Through perspective, he finds that there seems to be some kind of blood essence in Emperor Wu''s body, which should be a fierce beast.


    But that''s it.


    He has no interest in playing any more.


    Tens of millions of troops are waiting for him to fight in the temple of hell!


    "Dang Dang..."


    After thousands of moves, Ning Tao stops in the air, grabs with one hand, thunders in the sky, and a huge palm appears.


    "What? The power of the world, "Emperor Wu''s pupil contracted, and a great crisis of life and death came to his heart.


    But the next second, Ning Tao clenched his fist with one hand, and the palm of his hand turned into a fist. All the spectators exclaimed. In a moment, this huge fist fell down on Emperor Wu.


    "Emperor Wu, say goodbye to the world


    "Shengpin, the fist of the world!"


    Wu Sheng screamed, just because of the pressure from the top to the bottom, he couldn''t stand up straight and hurt all over.


    He held up the emperor''s weapon and raised his head to meet the giant fist.


    "Roar..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, Emperor Wu is like an ant, delusional against heaven, but not every ant is called Lihuang, not every ant can be against heaven.


    The next second, there was a huge roar, and the whole Xianwu gate was smashed by a terrible force.


    And Emperor Wu was also bravely submerged under the giant fist.


    "No No... "


    "How could I I will lose... "


    But the next second, the sound stopped, a huge fist seal was formed, and Emperor Wu was left with only a meat pie.


    Xianwumen, this is the end!

 Chapter 2892

    "The headmaster is powerful, the headmaster is powerful!"


    Tens of millions of troops are ecstatic, roaring from afar, approaching here step by step like giants.


    A generation of myth, fall.


    This is definitely a good start, and it will inspire the morale of the army even more. This expedition, he will surely win a complete victory in the fairyland justice, and clear the last cancer of the temple of hell and devil!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao panted slightly. Although there was no suspense, Emperor Wu was really powerful.


    He was forced to this point.


    However, after today, the two heroes fight for supremacy!


    The next step is to unite all the people to kill Yan Feitian!


    RQ "0I;


    and Xiaoshuang roared excitedly and jumped around happily, even more intermittently:" Mom Mom... "


    "Er..."


    Moon shadow a Leng, stupidly saw small double one eye, this black and white God tiger is really monster? What''s Ning Tao''s mother?


    Among them


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face turned black, he quickly explained, "don''t get me wrong. It has been called that since it was born, and it can only say a few words. It can''t speak like a normal monster."


    "Born so many years, language ability, basically still in place, but the strength is rapidly."


    On hearing this, the moon shadow glanced at the cute and handsome little pair and said curiously, "what do you say?"


    "Saint Holy Father... "


    "Yining..."


    Xiao Shuang tilts his head and looks cute.


    "Er..."


    What the hell is the dull shadow of the moon? Ning Tao can''t bear to look directly at her. She asks, "what else can you say?"


    "Meow..."


    "Well, let''s skip this first. Why did you marry this guy? What about Chloe? "


    Ning Tao dry cough, quickly cut off the topic asked.


    The moon shadow''s face turned white, biting her red lips. Qiong''s nose was sour and said, "but she In the hands of Yan Feitian. "


    "What? What''s going on? How can Yan Feitian keep an eye on you? Should he have caught you long ago? "


    Ning Tao was in a daze.


    What''s more, it happened at such a critical moment. Isn''t it self disorder?


    He thought that Yueying was under the duress of Emperor Wu.


    Mengke''er is somewhere in Xianwu gate.


    "Half a month ago, I suddenly heard a news that the Runner King, one of the ten halls of the yama temple, was just around the triangle. It seemed that he was coming to inquire about the news and was about to return home."


    "I was in a hurry, then I took Ke''er to chase her, but unexpectedly, I fell into the trap of the hell hall."


    Ning Tao said suspiciously: "no? Why are you chasing Runner King? Why don''t you ask me for help? What does this Runner have to do with you? "


    The moon shadow hesitated for a moment, bit her red lips and whispered, "that woman is It''s Ke''er''s biological mother and my sister, YUELIAN. "


    "What? Are you kidding? "


    Ning Tao''s face is shocked. Is Ke Er''s biological mother? Moon shadow''s sister? How can you be a runner?


    What''s going on?


    Is that ten immortals the wheel king?


    That''s the big fish that has been ambushing in the hall of hell?


    "It was decades ago that my sister and I were known as the bright moon, the new generation of fairyland, but my sister fell in love with a man," she recalled


    "That man is very similar to you in character, appearance and so on. Of course, you are more like yourself than him."


    Ning Tao white her one eye, suddenly way: "you wait a moment, you also fell in love with that man?"


    As soon as the words came out, Yueying blushed, shook her head suddenly, but nodded again, huff and puff: "at that time, there was no love, just a good feeling."


    "But I found out that my sister really fell in love with him, and they were more suitable, even in love."


    "So I set them up. Later, they got married and gave birth to Kor soon."


    Ning Tao is so jealous that he looks like himself? What do you mean by that? Is he a spare tire?


    In anger, he pulled the shadow of the moon in his arms, hugged her waist tightly, and said: "he and I, who do you like better?"


    Moon shadow exclaimed, jade face blushed, she has never been so close to a man, rolling masculinity, let her nearly paralyzed, intoxicated.


    "You..." she said


    "What? I didn''t hear clearly, speak louder, "Ning Tao deliberately put his face close to him, very unhappy.


    Seeing this, the shadow of the moon was angry and funny. She bit her red lips and kisses Ning Tao like a dragonfly. She summoned up her courage and said, "I like you!"


    As soon as the words fell, Ning Tao was proud, but he was not satisfied. He directly kisses the red lips of the moon shadow.


    "Well Well... "


    The moon shadow stares at the big beautiful eyes and is suddenly attacked, which makes her brain blank. The numbness like electric shock surges all over her body. The resistance has no effect and she simply obeys.A wonderful feeling was born from the bottom of my heart.


    My heart is rippling.


    It''s her first kiss. It''s gone?


    This kiss, full kiss for a long time, two people breathing is not smooth, small double lie on the ground, eyes blink, they are not tired?


    "Well Hoo Hoo... "


    Two people separate, moon shadow whole Jiao body all soft, even a little strength all have no, cheek blush red.


    "You Why are you so overbearing? "


    "Hum, I''m only domineering to the women I like. In the future, you will be Ning Tao''s woman. Don''t think about other men any more." Ning Tao is like a proud and victorious rooster.


    There is a beautiful fairy in my arms.


    Moon shadow blushed and nodded, then said: "after the birth of Ke''er, their life should have been happy, but the identity of that man is the little master of illusory God sect."


    "At that time, the magic God sect was about to fall into the name of Disha, and wanted to keep its position by marriage, so it courted another Disha" Zihua gate ". Coincidentally, the goddess of Zihua gate had been in secret love with the young patriarch for a long time."


    "This marriage, it''s done!"


    After hearing this, Ning Tao said, "is he so popular?"


    The moon is red, the whole person is not good, but she is weak, can only angry at him, let her play.


    I also remember what I said in the western regions: "if you can fight, I''ll let you touch..."


    Unexpectedly, that sentence has come true.


    Immediately endure the strange, and then said: "marriage success, that little master did not know, will also be the birth of the news to his father, that is, the master."


    "But that''s what brought disaster!"


    "If you let the goddess know that the young patriarch has a wife and children, let alone marriage, it is possible to turn into enemies, so the patriarch sent strong men to assassinate YUELIAN and Keer."


    "But unexpectedly, in the middle of the journey, the young master learned that he had rushed to the rescue and saved their mother and daughter. Afterwards, the young master went to question his father, but he was heard by the goddess."


    Ning Tao came to be interested and asked, "then what? Is Disha''s status in vain


    "No, that goddess is also an infatuated woman. If she wants to kill her wife and children and make friends with her, she will let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, she will be furious."


    "But the little patriarch finally chose to protect his wife and children, disobeyed the two patriarchs, and fled all the way in the eastern region."


    "But how strong are the two great evils? Under the fury of the thunder, they jointly pursue and kill. The two of them have no way to go to heaven, no way to go to earth, and are forced to a desperate situation. "


    "When I got her call for help and arrived in the eastern region, I was a little late. There were only corpses on the ground, the tomb of the young master, and a crying baby."


    Ning Tao doubts, surprised way: "that baby is Ke Er? But why did your sister join the temple of hell? "


    "She wanted to take revenge for the young patriarch. She vowed to destroy zihuamen and huanshenzong. She entrusted her child to me in that way. I didn''t see her on the battlefield, but I knew she must be nearby."


    "But I didn''t find her. At that time, the eastern region was in chaos, so I had to take Ke''er for shelter. I didn''t meet her until a few years later, when I was performing the mission of the fairy palace."


    Moon shadow sighed and said: "she told me that she pursued strength and joined the temple of the devil. Naturally, I couldn''t watch her fall into the devil, so I wanted to take it back."


    "But originally the strength weak I a section of her, that war, unexpectedly and I fought a draw."


    "Later, I was the fairy palace, and she was the yama temple. Whenever I heard from her, I would chase her. But her strength grew too fast, and all her strands were tied. She went from messenger to one of the ten temples, and I went from elder to one of the ten immortals."


    "For so many years, I''ve been trying to get my sister back, but I don''t have enough spare power. The reason why I didn''t reveal it is that I''m afraid that YUELIAN''s enemies will do harm to Ke''er."


    "What''s more, it''s hard to say..."


    Ning Tao hears, suddenly realize, one side, one side way: "that two zongmen she destroyed?"


    "Mie, when he became the Runner King, it is said that Yan Feitian satisfied her wish. I thought she would come back, but she never came back."


    "This time, Yan Feitian took advantage of my sister and arrested me. By the way, she asked me to pass on a word to you." Yueying seemed to think of something and said hurriedly.


    "Give it to me?" Ning Tao was stunned.


    "Yes, it seems that he recognized that you would come to save me and let me marry Emperor Wu according to the instructions. Otherwise, he would kill Ke''er. He also said that Miao Jingjing is in my hands."


    The moon shadow guesses and repeats.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao suddenly burst into a rage, a touch of terror to kill the explosion, damn, it happened.


    I understand that Emperor Wu is indeed being used. Yan Feitian should want to use him to try to find out his own strength. It took only one moon shadow to carve three times with one arrow.


    Expose yourself.


    By his own hand, he ended the disobedient Emperor Wu.


    Pull yourself into the next trap!Ning Tao grits his teeth. He is really cruel. When did he find that he came back? This trouble, Jingjing, Ke''er, is in Yan Feitian''s hands.


    "Damn it..."


    In his rage, he put the shadow of the moon in his arms on his back and said, "you watch here. I''ll kill someone."


    "Murder? Who is it? " Moon shadow a Leng, who here? The disciples of xianwumen have already run out.


    At this time, Ning Tao grabbed the gun, raised his head and cheered coldly: "I''ve seen it for so long, don''t I plan to come out?"


    The sound reverberates and lingers for a long time.


    A moment later, a cold voice suddenly came: "I thought you were going to ignore me."


    As soon as the words fell, suddenly out of the clouds came a man, who was seven feet tall, armed with a trident, fighting straight into the sky, with a vertical eye in the middle of his brow, rare in the three realms. His breath was strong enough to distort the space, and his domineering spirit was unparalleled.


    "Yes It''s him, it''s him, "the moon shadow exclaimed, and her face turned pale.


    "Who is he?" Ning Tao frowned.


    "The first of the three generals in the ancient heaven, the first man under the emperor of heaven, the real God of war, the three generals!"

 Chapter 2893

    "Three eyes will? God of war? "


    Ning Tao said, eyebrow a Yang, from this person''s body, he felt the huge pressure.


    A great danger far beyond that of Emperor Wu.


    Make him tense!


    Indeed, I felt him from the beginning, but it was very subtle and difficult to detect. Even when I killed Emperor Wu, he was indifferent.


    Not even a ripple of mood!


    Is this the existence that makes Emperor Wu dare not call himself the God of war? It turned out to be the first of the three generals.


    I ''starting kc0


    should also be the battle maniac in the mouth of Juling


    "The emperor of heaven has an order. Let me save Emperor Wu from you. Just try to find out your strength."


    "However, I can''t figure out your strength. Even if I did it just now, it''s hard to save him," the three eyes praised coldly.


    Ning Tao mouth a hook, up and down looked at him, praised: "you are also very good, very interesting."


    "I''m curious, why do you submit to Yan Feitian? He is no longer the emperor of heaven in this life, but a great devil. I always feel that you don''t help tyranny? "


    Three eyes will be indifferent, holding a trident, domineering cold way: "this emperor is also right and evil, my life, only for fighting and crazy, for fighting and living, the world disturbance, have nothing to do with this emperor."


    "In ancient times, the emperor fought tens of thousands of battles in his life, and suppressed the Three Kingdoms with wars. His life But there was a defeat


    Ning Tao in the heart understand, suddenly way: "emperor of heaven?"


    "Yes, the emperor has never been loyal to anyone. He is neither the emperor of Heaven nor the king of hell. In his eyes, there are only opponents. The emperor of heaven is the opponent whom the emperor vowed to surpass all his life."


    Three eyes will be the outbreak of war, shock fairyland.


    The surrounding space was crushed by him. It was so terrible that it was hard to imagine that there were such war maniacs in the world. Compared with one of them, Emperor Wu was inferior.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    After hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly looks up to the sky and laughs.


    One side of the moon are scared silly, this Is this crazy? When can you still laugh?


    The strength of the God of war is superior to that of ancient times!


    It''s not like emperor Wu!


    Three eyes will look cold, like a giant sullen way: "what are you laughing at? Is that funny? "


    "Our sect leader just feels sorry for you. I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to take this oath, because Yan Feitian will be defeated by me. There will be death between me and him."


    Ning Tao stepped on the sky and sneered.


    As soon as the words came out, he sneered with three eyes. He knew how strong the emperor was.


    For many years, he wanted to defeat the emperor of heaven more than once, but after that war, he never challenged again, including Yan Feitian.


    Because he knows that he is not an opponent.


    Immediately sneer: "idea is good, unfortunately, want to beat him, you still need to pass this emperor."


    "Don''t worry, the emperor of heaven has orders. No one will disturb us. The emperor is the one who really tests your strength. If you don''t defeat me, you will die."


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole eastern region began to tremble. The turbulent energy of heaven and earth converged in one place. The more it gathered, the stronger it became. It became a barrier in an instant.


    I do not know how many miles across the barrier of heaven and earth.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao frowned and quickly turned to see that the front of the ten million troops was blocked by a barrier.


    Except for him, Yueying, Xiaoshuang, Xiaobai and other emperors, the army was blocked outside the barrier.


    "This It''s the power of the world. No, it''s the power of the origin. It''s the power of the eastern part of the fairyland. It''s still 20%, "Ning Tao was surprised and looked ugly.


    And rather three people angry, quickly called all hands to attack the barrier, a time to destroy the sky and earth.


    The barrier trembles, but the eastern region is crumbling.


    The magnitude 10 earthquake is spreading wildly.


    Thousands of volcanoes erupted together.


    Countless huge mountains open their mouths


    In such a short time, at least millions of civilians in the eastern region were killed. It was a scene of doomsday.


    Xiaobai said angrily: "stop, if you fight like this, the source will collapse. The eastern plate will be destroyed first, and hundreds of millions of people will die in the catastrophe."


    "Our army, too, will be robbed. Attacking the world barrier is suicide."


    "What? So So what now? Do you want to wait? " Luo Tian and Ning Yi scream.


    Xiaobai, gnashing his teeth in hatred, opened his eyes and said, "don''t worry. Maintaining this level of original power is also a huge consumption for Yan Feitian. He can''t last long. "


    " now, we have to wait to see who can''t hold it first! "


    But when the words came out, people were worried.


    Bai Yue was impatient and said, "Lord ZuLong, is there no other way to support my elder brother?"Xiaobai hesitates in his eyes, and looks at zuhuang, Xuanwu and Baihu as if they are communicating something.


    Kirin comforted: "don''t worry too much. Don''t forget that the immortal fairy king is still in it. With this absolute defense, it''s enough to last for a while..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Inside the Xianwu gate, looking at the world barrier connecting heaven and earth, Ning Tao said with a sneer: "well, I really underestimate him. If I don''t do it, I will be caught off guard."


    "It seems that he has been preparing for a long time? At the expense of hundreds of millions of people in the eastern region, it''s really cruel. "


    Three eyes will frown, cold way: "one will be successful, ten thousand bones withered, losers have nothing, for him, as long as can achieve the goal of burying three worlds can."


    "Hand it, let the emperor see your ability, have the qualification to cross my corpse to challenge the emperor."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The surging immortal power burst out, and it turned out to be the three great consummation spirits, and a trident, which has reached the level of quasi King''s weapon.


    I don''t know how much of the enemy''s blood I drank?


    It''s definitely a killing weapon!


    Ning Tao frowned. This big fullness is definitely the strongest one he has ever seen.


    Even if Si kongxin, Chu Xiao is too weak. He is cold and heartless. He has a heart like iron. He can be compared with some quasi immortal kings.


    This guy is a strong opponent!


    Immediately sneer: "interesting, since you so long for a defeat, that Emperor today complete you!"


    In the roar, his own strength increased rapidly, and soon he was able to compare with the three spirits. The increase was amazing, and he was more powerful than the immortal fairy king in the first World War.


    "1800 times The melting pot of war


    "Kill..."


    Two people kill a flash, a red and a gold, bang collision, in an instant, fighting crazy white hot.


    Don''t you have a good match?


    The shadow of the moon is far away, but she still vomits blood because of the impact. Xiaoshuang takes her to hide far away. They fight from the ground to the sky and regard heaven and earth as the battlefield.


    "Roar..."


    "Dang Dang..."


    Ning Tao''s spear is like a dragon, and his three eyed halberd is like three dragons fighting.


    "Ancient Dafa!"


    "Eight nine Xuangong!"


    With the support of Gongfa, their fighting power rose again. They could only hear the roar, but they could not see the shadow of the battle. It was so shocking.


    Tens of millions of troops were stunned. Are these two people really human? It''s like two demons.


    "Kill..."

 Chapter 2894

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A red and a gold interweave, collision out of a terrible energy group, the edge of the sword, the earth is divided into several pieces, big and small craters roar.


    Ning Tao roared, and a pair of wings of fire sprang up behind him. The hidden lines on the top were flowing with magma and blazing. The Phoenix was singing and the sun was rising. In the void, plumes of fire were formed by clusters of flames.


    Heart thought a move, tens of thousands of plumes like arrows, smash the void, hard to pierce.


    "Zu Huang Shu, the fire plume breaks the sky!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    Three eyes will be excited to tremble, Ning Tao''s strong let him excited, as if to see the emperor of heaven.


    Immediately roared: "come good, happy, happy, war..."


    "Xianfa, a halberd opens a mountain!"


    The power of this halberd, breaking the mountain and the ground, is full of the combination of power and technology.


    In one place, thousands of fire plumes are smashed.


    Tens of millions of people are shocked and stunned. This is too strong. Three eyes only exist in ancient legends. When they appear again, it is now.


    No wonder you can guard Nantianmen alone!


    Can Ning Tao win?


    And Bai Yue was shocked. How did he look so familiar with that move just now?


    It seems that it''s just the "three moves of anger and halberd" he learned. However, the power between the two is different. The move is superb in the hands of the three gods, and it''s a hundred times stronger.


    Is it the creation of three eyes?


    "Boom boom..."


    The halberd crossed and came straight to Ning Tao''s face. Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes were burning, his fighting spirit was boiling, and his brilliant gold was dazzling.


    "Immortal gold body!"


    "Dang Boom, boom... "


    Ning Tao retreated a hundred meters, a gold regiment protected his whole body, and a deep ditch appeared on the front of the gold regiment.


    It''s so powerful that he can be hard with his golden body. If he didn''t reach the second form of cultivation, I''m afraid his golden body would be broken. He is worthy of being called the God of war.


    "Ha ha, come again!"


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    One shot is unparalleled, enough to penetrate everything in front of us.


    In the face of the Trident''s weak roar, the lower he was, the stronger he was.


    It was as if the Buddha''s eyes were wide open.


    "Xianfa, a halberd breaks the sea!"


    "Chop ~"


    when they collided, their three eyes trembled, their eyes were red, and they roared wildly, which blocked the impact. The tight muscles were high and protruded, and the nail stomach exploded. The whole person rowed back hundreds of meters.


    The sole of the foot suddenly stepped on it and finally dispersed the impact.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Although the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood, he was more excited and crazier, just like being possessed. He had only fighting in his eyes and was the purest madman.


    "This pain, this feeling, is really wonderful, you are the second opponent recognized by the emperor!"


    "As long as I kill you, I''ll be stronger!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turned pale, coughed a few times, and his eyes were hot. He said excitedly, "but our sect leader can''t bear to kill you. You have successfully aroused my interest. Are you willing to come to our sect leader''s command?"


    "Follow me, I will make you stronger, even to the emperor of heaven can''t give you!"


    Three eyes a listen, Leng for a while, immediately ferocious smile way: "you want to let this God work for you?"


    "Yes, sincerely!" Ning Tao is burning.


    "Ha ha Ha ha, as long as you win me, you can say anything. However, you will soon be a dead man. This kind of words will be your last words. "


    "After all, you are just the two souls of a great emperor. You can''t realize the real power of Da Yuanman."


    Three eyes grimly laugh, more and more crazy.


    It''s no wonder that he called himself born in war. He was both right and evil. Just now he was right and now he is evil. It''s like inspiring a devil in his body. It''s frightening.


    Tens of millions of troops, even more than a dozen emperors, all look dignified. The temple of hell is really unfathomable.


    I don''t know what else is waiting for them.


    As far as this battle is concerned, I''m afraid it will be very sticky.


    "Kill Dang Dang... "


    Two people shuttle, dense dazzling sparkle, like an elf, the whole Xianwu gate can''t see a bit of the original appearance, large and small holes all over nearly ten thousand meters.


    Just when they were playing heartily, a cold laugh came from all directions: "Ning Tao, are you happy? Don''t delay any longer. After a cup of tea, if you can''t get to the hell, the master of our hall will kill one person first. "


    "If you haven''t arrived after two cups of tea, Jie Jie, let these two little beauties become the evil spirits of my hell."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Voice concussion, in Ning Tao brain "buzzing" ring, and mind just a trance, a trident, cut down, instantly beat him back more than ten meters.But three eyes didn''t take advantage of the victory. Instead, a haze and ferocity appeared on his face. He hated people disturbing and destroying his interest when he was fighting, especially in this kind of hearty battle.


    What he wants is a real winner.


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao breathed a few breaths violently, gritted his teeth. He wanted to delay for a little time. Unexpectedly, he saw it out, and it was estimated that he would not last long.


    Two teas should be his limit.


    Is it up to your limits?


    "Damn it..."


    He immediately gritted his teeth, wiped off the blood of his mouth, and said decidedly: "three eyes, with your and my strength, we can decide the outcome. I don''t know how many, just use one move to decide the outcome."


    "If I have a chance in the future, I will fight with you for a real fight."


    However, three eyes cold hum a, unexpectedly way: "one day you and I definitely want a war, today, you go."


    "I''m not the one the emperor can command!"


    Ning Tao is stunned and everyone is stunned. He is really a weirdo. However, this is definitely a good thing.


    When everyone was pleasantly surprised, Yan Feitian''s voice came again: "three eyes, you are still so stubborn. Even if you don''t do it for me, you should do it for" Xiaotian. "


    As soon as the words came out, the void burst.


    Three eyes were furious and killed like he was angered. He had no woman in his life, only a dog. For him, that was his second life.


    "Emperor of heaven, if you dare to touch it, I swear, you will regret it!"


    Yan Feitian said with a light smile: "don''t worry, no matter how you say it, you and I have many years of friendship, and I won''t be difficult to roar. As long as you take the last move."


    "I believe you will not cheat. Just help me try out his strength according to what I said before."


    "You..."


    Three eyes angry, tightly grasp the Trident.


    Ning Tao sneered and sneered: "Yan Feitian, is this necessary? In order to test my real strength, you really have to do everything, even your own helpers. Are you so afraid of me? "


    "Ha ha..."


    Yan Yinhe: "you can''t do anything except two years."


    "As long as you can try to find out your real strength, not to mention a general, I don''t care about the whole hell hall."


    "Don''t forget, the reason why there is the hell hall is to deal with you, my old enemy!"

 Chapter 2896

    With little time left, Ning Tao received his three eyes to Xu Mi''s bead and made it a seal.


    Otherwise, when he regains his strength, Xumi Jiezhu, a space container that can''t even be regarded as a magic weapon of the cave, can''t trap such a great emperor.


    There was no time to catch up with emperor yuan, ye Wanqing and others, so they wanted to leave and fly to the hell hall.


    But at the same time, I saw Luo Tian in a hurry. He said three familiar and strange words in his lips, and a name appeared in his mind unconsciously


    "it''s him!" Ning Tao was shocked.


    In the next second, he tore open the space and flew away. The big blink skill was used to approach the hell.


    Seeing this, Xiaobai looks at the barrier between heaven and earth, and suddenly nods to Qilin. I don''t know if anyone finds that his palm is on the barrier all the time.


    It''s as if it''s going to break through this barrier


    "Whoosh..."


    "Brush It''s a stab... "


    Outside the hell, a space crack was suddenly torn open, and Ning Tao finally arrived nonstop.


    It''s just in a cup of tea.


    At this time, the immortal immortal king, who had been guarding Yan Feitian, was relieved and quickly came up to him and said, "you''re here. If you don''t come again, I''m going to do it."


    "Yes, it seems that I still have a hand in the competition. Even those three eyes will be defeated by you."


    Ning Tao was out of breath. He was white on his forehead. He said with a bitter smile, "master, don''t tease me any more at this time. You''d better think about how to save people?"


    Let him face Yan Feitian, he can not be afraid, but now, Miao Jingjing, Meng Ke''er, Xiaotian dog, are in Yan Feitian''s hands, and there is a moon lotus, the Runner King.


    Saving people is ten times more difficult than killing people.


    They may not be able to save their lives, but also to save people, Ning Tao how not headache.


    Speaking of this, immortal fairy king also face reluctantly, headache way: "no way, now can only hard, anyway, I first advise you to do psychological preparation."


    "If you don''t, I''ll have to be rational. Nothing can happen."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and nodded. The medicinal properties of Jiuxian bamboo have been distributed.


    Fifty or sixty percent of the original serious injuries were cured.


    "Pa. pa..."


    Just as he was talking, he suddenly thought of a crisp slap sound and said with a smile, "yes, it''s really good. I didn''t expect that Sanyan was really defeated by you."


    "However, our Lord can do it in ancient times. How much chance do you think you have to win over me?"


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he looked up and into his eyes, first there was a boundless Styx river with gray water flowing in it. But if he looked at it, it was a head of grievances. The number of grievances was incalculable.


    If you look deeper, it''s like darkness, but millions of Yin soldiers have been waiting for you.


    There are ten halls of hell, fierce ghosts and enchanting messengers, and even strong men who walk out of the heaven.


    And the last God General Kunsha!


    And above him, there is a magnificent and dark throne, on which sits a man who makes him unforgettable, sneer, heartless, dark, these are like his pronoun, the master of darkness.


    This person is Yan Feitian!


    There were two judges on his left and right sides, but at the moment, he was urging some array, which should be Yan Feitian''s heaven and earth barrier.


    "Yan Feitian, where are my people when the emperor arrives?" Ning Tao clenched his gun and gritted his teeth.


    He only hated this place. Last time, he was deprived of everything, cultivation, soul sea, meridians, and cursed by death.


    Let him live in pain all day long.


    Little by little, they were executed by volley!


    But these, he gritted his teeth to support, he imposed on his body pain, he must recover a hundred times, a pair of eyes unconsciously red tremble.


    "Ha ha..."


    "It seems that you haven''t forgotten this place. The Lord thought that you would go the wrong way. If you were a little late, this little beauty would never be seen again."


    Yan Feitian sneered. With one hand, he flew out three beautiful shadows from the darkness.


    One of the haggard women, Miao Jingjing, was imprisoned, but not tortured. A pair of beautiful eyes anxious, shaking head to see to Ning Tao.


    "No Don''t Let''s go... "


    And the other girl, like a huge spiritual blow, lost, pale face.


    It''s mengke''er!


    At the moment, he was being held tightly by a wonderful woman, and he would not let go even if she died. His breath was empty and his spirit was very weak, and he seemed to be suffering from something.


    "Damn you, asshole..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao suddenly roared red eyes, but immortal fairy King quickly held him tightly.


    "Boy, don''t be impulsive. We are weak now. If we rush in, we will die!""Ha ha, that''s a good thing to say," Yan Feitian said, shaking his hands and laughing, looking crazy and cruel on his cold face. "But if you want to save people, come in. People are here."


    "Don''t worry, as the Lord of our temple, you won''t do anything to them. As long as you can save them, save them. If you can''t, stay here forever."


    As he spoke, his voice was like thunder.


    Ning Tao clenches his teeth and looks at the immortal immortal king. He has no choice but to do so now.


    Even if it''s a tiger''s den, you''ll have to break into it today!


    "Whoosh..."


    Looking at the two people rushing in, Yan Feitian smiles faintly and waves his hand and says: "Emperor Ming, don''t you do it yet!"

 Chapter 2897

    "Today, let the whole fairyland remember your name and your terror!"


    "Kill ~"


    Yan Feitian gave a grim smile, and the flowing river Styx was boiling. A fisherman, a ferryman, with a fishing rod and a hat on his head, and a ferryman, coldly lifted it with one hand.


    "Immortal Dharma, the touch of the Styx!"


    "Bang Boom... "


    A pair of soul hands, made of millions of wronged souls, roar to them crazily, which can not only tear up the space, but also take people''s heart and soul.


    "No, be careful," the immortal immortal king was shocked and yelled at Ning Tao.


    "Immortal blade, chop!


    Ning Tao''s face changed. He was the guardian of the river Styx, the ferryman.


    When he first came here, he was very impressed and thought it was not simple. However, he never thought that this man was a great emperor.


    "Glimpses of light!"


    Ning Tao dodged and quickly escaped the attack, like a streamer to kill Yan Feitian.


    Unexpectedly, he passed.


    Emperor Ming didn''t even look at him.


    However, the immortal fairy was stopped. In his eyes, the Emperor Ming deliberately let Ning Tao go. Was his purpose to stop himself?


    "Damn it


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The roar of the sky, the scream of millions of wronged souls, did their best, and didn''t rush through for a moment.


    Immortal fairy King grits his teeth. This guy is very difficult to deal with. Although his cultivation is not as good as his own, he relies on the river Styx and is not inferior to himself.


    The emperor of the underworld, the mythical strongman?


    About this man, he has heard that he is an ancient emperor, but there are few records, which is a flash in the pan.


    It''s also the first time he''s met.


    I didn''t expect to go with Yan Feitian!


    "Kill Boom, boom... "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. According to this situation, he wants to go to hell alone.


    Looking forward, he sneered: "Yan Feitian, I''ve hit your door, and I dare not fight yet?"


    "Hum, don''t be presumptuous. If the Lord of the temple takes the hand, you will have life!"


    The king of Chu River gritted his teeth and roared.


    The remaining six halls of Yama are in full swing.


    But at this time, Yan Fei suddenly got up with a cold smile and said, "the reason why I let you come here is because I am the center of this array."


    "If you let your army rush here, our Lord will have a headache, but here, as you wish."


    "Come on!"


    Yan Feitian drinks it with one hand and grabs it in vain.


    I don''t know where it comes from. A world-famous weapon cuts through the space and comes in a blink of an eye. The "clank" is trembling, and an unparalleled edge bursts out.


    It is Gosh!


    At the same time, from the center of his eyebrows out of two soul shadow, one left and one right, steady two sources of cost.


    It''s his earth soul, heaven soul!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughed angrily, gritted his teeth and said: "Yan Feitian, do you look down on our master? How dare you fight with me without two souls? "


    "You''re not afraid that I''ll take the opportunity to kill you!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Yan Feitian twisted his neck and said with a grim smile: "I have estimated your strength. Even if you are weakened, you are not my opponent."


    "Come on, let''s see what you''ve learned after you''ve escaped to the world for three years!"


    "Brush..."


    Ning Tao''s pupil suddenly shrinks People disappear. No, it''s too fast. It''s in the back.


    A roar, a straight shot back.


    However, this shot was shot in the air, and there was no one behind? Ning Tao screams that it''s not good. There''s a million catties of giant force on his head, and Wang Yang''s murder.


    "Chop ~!"


    "Glimpses of light!"


    Ning Tao "brush" a, can avoid this blow, do not retreat into, full of a shot out.


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    However, Yan Feitian''s blow failed, and the corners of his mouth sneered instead of dodging. Ge Tian also tried his best to pierce out.


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    "What?"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The two same moves, at this moment, a high and low, earth shaking, sharp, all the vitality within ten thousand meters are wiped out by the two storms.


    "Roar..."


    Roar, energy explosion, two retreat.


    All this is as fast as lightning, Qin Guangwang, Miao Jingjing, Chu JiangWang, immortal and others did not see.


    It''s only between the lightning and flint.


    The fight between them is tricky and fatal.


    "Well Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao was shocked. He protected his body with a gold body. He widened his eyes and said: "how can How can you? How can you be against the sky? It''s impossible... "


    But when he saw Yan Feitian in front of him, he was surprised again, and his pupils contracted to the extreme.In the distance, the immortal immortal king, who is fighting in white heat, is watching here while fighting angrily, but a glance makes him feel like being struck by thunder.


    "No Immortal gold body


    "Why? How can Yan Feitian get a gold body? This luster, absolutely It''s definitely me


    But his mind was lost. How could the emperor of the underworld miss this good opportunity? With a grim smile, the touch of the river of the underworld surged in and bombarded immortality.


    "Boom "Pooh..."


    Immortality was hurt, but the gold body blocked 70% or 80% of the impact. It was only when it was 100 meters backward that it could stabilize the body. The pale face showed a startled anger.


    Regardless of his own injury, he roared: "asshole, where did you steal the immortal body you learned?"


    Ning Tao also looks incredible.


    Moreover, he had just reached the second form. After all, he had not been in touch with it for a long time, but Yan Feitian had already reached the third form.


    I''m afraid that if we look at the three realms, his golden body is only under the immortal immortal immortal king, and it''s even possible that he can be compared.


    Miao Jingjing, Meng Ke''er and others are also stunned. How can all the moves be the same?


    Are they brothers?


    At this time, Yan Feitian stroked his golden body and said, "master, of course, you taught me this golden body by hand. Have you forgotten?"


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao was shocked and looked at the immortal immortal immortal. Was Yan Feitian still his apprentice?


    He recruited the master of the enemy of life and death into the alliance?


    The immortal fairy king was furious and said, "you fart. Although I don''t dare to be a good man, I will never be your master. When did I teach you Jinshen?"


    "The only ones who really inherited the emperor''s mantle were the sword gods, and the others had already died..."


    But as soon as he said that, his whole body suddenly froze, and his angry face solidified. He was as pale as a piece of paper, and the "nine turn samsara Sutra" suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Yan Fei''s reincarnation of the Ninth Heaven is no secret in the fairyland. He is the number one enemy of the fairyland.


    Almost every era has been disturbed!


    But immortal fairy king is dull, the whole person is stiff for a long time, difficult way: "you You are invincible... "


    "Ha ha..."


    "Master, you finally remember your apprentice. I was very unwilling to die early in those years, but I still remember the feeling of master and apprentice."


    "Otherwise, do you think you can really stay outside my hell hall for half a month? If it were someone else, he would have died half a month ago! "


    Yan Feitian said with a fierce smile.


    Hearing this, the immortal immortal King stepped back a few steps, trembled, and a cool fear rushed to his back.


    He was out of his wits and his eyes were blank. He said with remorse, "ridiculous, ridiculous. It turns out that emperor Shitian was right. He killed you at all costs and killed you in the cradle. At a loss, Emperor hated him for the rest of his life."


    "If I can do it again, I will kill you myself!"

 Chapter 2898

    Listening to the immortal immortal King''s chagrin, Yan Feitian grimly said: "master, don''t be so ruthless. All the way to practice is life and death."


    "All I do is to leave the damned cage that has imprisoned me for the ninth life."


    "Why can the candle dragon leave? This kid can leave, too? But I can''t! "


    "Why?"


    The whole hell reverberates with his ninth generation''s crazy roar, mixed with his ninth generation''s unwillingness, which is absolutely more terrifying than any resentment in the world.


    Ning Tao said with a sneer, "what doesn''t belong to you, no matter how persistent he is, he doesn''t belong to you."


    "You are so obsessed, just like the devil who stays in the world. You are so resentful. No wonder Buddhism killed you at first."


    "It''s a disaster to keep you in the world!"


    Immortal fairy king also coldly hummed: "if a madman like you really let you out, it''s not only the catastrophe of our three worlds, but also the catastrophe of the world."


    "I think it''s better for you to stay here. Besides, I don''t have you as an apprentice!"


    He has only endless remorse at the moment.


    Once Yan Feitian succeeds, it will bring irreparable disaster to the three realms. Or, as Ning Tao said, the galaxy will be a slave forever and will not turn over.


    Then he is one of the accomplices!


    "This asshole..."


    Hearing this, Yan Feitian said sadly, "master, why don''t you understand me?"


    "Well, it''s all right. I''ll spare no effort in this road even if I spend my whole life. No matter who it is or who it is, as long as I dare to stand in my way, I''ll kill you!"


    "Including you, master!"


    Yan''s mother-in-law, looking at the corner in front of the stall with tears, did not notice.


    I have no regrets.


    "It''s easy to be infatuated, but hard to forget..."


    In mid air, the immortal fairy King sneered: "well, I''d like to see if it''s you who killed me or the emperor who cleaned the door."


    Just about to start, the Ming emperor accumulated his strength, but Ning Tao said: "can you tell me first, how did you learn the nine moves against heaven? And his apprentice? "


    "Ha ha..."


    Yan Feitian waved Ge Tian and said with a smile, "this is cheap, but we can''t let him take it."


    "How to say, that is my eighth life, reincarnation of the demon world. The then world of ten thousand souls was still very prosperous. It was the center of the three worlds, and all ethnic groups could travel freely."


    "It was in a battle of three heavenly pride. I met against heaven. He was a very interesting man. He was born ordinary, but he was not willing to be ordinary. This is very similar to me. He went against heaven, and I changed my life."


    "In the final decisive battle, we fought fiercely for a day, but we came back in a draw. It''s not a fight, we don''t know each other."


    "He is my friend and the one who can understand me most. Although I have never talked to him about it, we all understand and cherish each other."


    "As for the nine moves against heaven, since he created them, he shared them with me at the first time. I also gave back to him the methods at that time, and I didn''t hide from each other."


    Ning Tao a listen to, sneer a way: "but you killed him, this still have the face to call him a friend?"


    "I started the war, but I didn''t kill the man. The situation forced him to sacrifice himself to stop the insect ancestor."


    "Maybe it was he who finally found out my secret that stopped all that, sealed the world of all souls, and put an end to the struggle for the Lord of the three worlds."


    "My whole life, which I painstakingly planned, was destroyed by him."


    "If you fight alone, I believe that against heaven can win Chongzu, because I''m not sure I can win him, but he will be a ridiculous hero."


    Yan Feitian shook his head in disappointment.


    "That''s the difference between you. You are the devil, despised by the world. He is a hero, praised by the world. You are two strangers in essence."


    Ning Tao was enraged immediately.


    The Immortal King is so great in his heart. He is selfless and compassionate. He is a worthy hero. How can he tolerate others to slander him?


    "Hero? Ha ha... "


    Yan Feitian sneered and said, "Ning Tao, do you think I have never been a hero? But what happened? Can it be a meal? Can you get me out of here? "


    "No!"


    "Since heroes are useless, what do I want? It''s better to be a devil


    Hearing this, Ning Tao could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, "full of crooked ideas."


    "Kill ~!"


    "A source of cost!"


    Yan Feitian has the power of origin, and he also has it. Although only 10% of it can''t break the barrier of heaven and earth, it''s just right to deal with him now.


    Great changes, great pressure shrouded below.


    It''s like God''s suppression!


    Seeing this, Yan Feitian shook his head sarcastically and said, "Ning Tao, you look down on me too much.""Boom Boom, boom... "


    There was a thunder in the sky, and another suppression from heaven appeared, competing with Ning Tao''s power.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he exclaimed: "there''s another cost source, you How can you master the three cost sources? "


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Although I don''t know how you refining a cost source so quickly? But do you think the Lord of this temple has been eating dry food for so many years? "


    Yan Feitian roared and rushed out in an instant.


    Behind him, his earth soul and heaven soul maintain the array with all their strength, emitting strange colors. It seems that they are similar to the second elder martial brother''s spirit body.


    It should be Three soul Dafa!


    The second elder martial brother said that he had learned it secretly!


    "How many taboos does this guy master?" Ning Tao blinks and moves.


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    Even if Yan Feitian, the judge of water and fire, plus a group of strong men, maintained a wide range of heaven and earth barrier, it could not last too long.


    Half a cup of tea is the limit!


    Miao Jingjing also has Meng Ke''er. Ke''er''s mother, YUELIAN, and the three are still in the hands of Yanluo in the tenth hall. Their accomplishments are sealed and they can''t escape.


    But the immortal immortal King Keming is in full swing over the river Styx. He has no time to help himself.


    Even in the face of Yan Feitian, his strength is still a little bit weaker. At present, he has the strength that is stronger than three eyes.


    Ge Tian and Bai Luo are not much different.


    His response is already the limit, saving people, no doubt wishful thinking, such as the army to help more unrealistic.


    "What should I do?"


    Lightning flint, Ning Tao thought of these, perspective open, suddenly caught a gap, gather all the strength, the invincible punch out.


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    Now this move, he probably can master some.


    But on the other side, Yan Feitian seems to be able to copy it. With one punch, he has no match.


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao vomited blood and flew backwards, rubbing the hall and flying for thousands of meters. Yan Feitian also collapsed the dark hall.


    "Rather Ning Tao No... "


    Miao Hanjing is weak and trembles with tears.


    Meng Ke''er, on one side, also rallied from his depression and struggled desperately, but the emperor of song gave a cold hum, released his breath slightly, and forced the three to lie down.


    This is an important hostage. If there is any accident or death, it is not enough to make amends


    Ning Tao stood up, chest depression down a fist seal, gold body has been hit a hole, internal organs are displaced, unbearable pain, bones scattered.


    "Qinglian Zaohua Sutra, rebirth!"


    and his head as like as two peas, he found that Yan Fei and his movements were exactly alike, and a green lotus shadow appeared on his feet, which was covered by the strong blue light and the injury was improved.


    "Qinglian Zaohua Sutra, rebirth!"


    The king of Qin Guang, the king of Chu Jiang and others were stunned. When will they fight? Are you sure it''s not a split? It''s all the same now.


    Ning Tao clenches his teeth. What Li Huang says is right. Those dharmas are all learned by the bastards.


    Moreover, he has to be a little weaker. There are so many enemies around him. It''s not good for him to play any more, and his cards are almost exhausted.


    Can we only use that?


    Just think of here, the sky suddenly across five streamers, Xiaobai that familiar voice came: "boy, we come to help you, today, must kill him."


    As soon as the Emperor Ming was distracted, he was suppressed by the immortal fairy king and was not allowed to interfere in the battle.


    In a flash, the five beasts came to Ning Tao.


    Yan Feitian''s face changed. He looked back at the array and frowned: "what''s the matter? How can you cross the barrier? You shouldn''t be here. "


    Ning Tao''s face is also incredible, but he says with a sneer, "there are so many you don''t know."


    Xiaohei also said with a smile: "boy, do you remember the fighting skills between us?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately thought of the person turtle fit, mouth a draw, speechless way: "are you sure you don''t come to tease me?"? What do you want to do? "


    "Boy, don''t you always guess the secret between our five beasts? Today, let me tell you, "Xiao Bai roared and turned into a light.


    It''s not just him, Xiao Hong, Xiao Hei, Xiao Hua, and even Kirin, who turn into five rays and merge into his body.


    "Five magic skills, fit together!"

 Chapter 2899

    With the roar of the five beasts, Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. Five rays of light suddenly attached to him, and a powerful force emerged.


    Xiao Hong turns into a pair of zuhuang wings, attached to Ning Tao, gorgeous and noble, and can travel for nine days.


    Xiaohua turns into a white tiger armor, which is all over the body, just like the body of Vajra, impeccable.


    Xiao Hei turns into a Xuanwu shield, a round shield, tightly attached to Ning Tao''s left hand.


    And Kirin and Xiaobai fell into bailuo together. In an instant, bailuo''s edge became several times stronger. This is Qilin white dragon gun.


    "This is exactly Five artifact


    YUELIAN, Miao Jingjing, mengke''er, King Jiang of Chu and King Guang of Qin were stunned This is a legendary costume?


    From the top to the bottom, from the inside to the outside, it can be said that it was a gorgeous transformation, and the sense of oppression made people''s legs soft.


    Is it six against one?


    Don''t say Ning Tao is stunned, even Yan Feitian''s eyelids jump, as if aware of something, gritting his teeth: "so this is your secret."


    "Well, it''s good. I haven''t found it for so many years. Now Guyuan has a cost source, 10% of ningtao and 30% of the main hall. But in recent years, no matter how refined I am, I can''t improve it."


    "It turns out that you are the remaining 50% and each of you has a cost source. Yes, yes, I should have thought of it. It''s really hard to hide it from me."


    "No wonder you can pass through my barrier of heaven and earth!"


    As he spoke, he got excited.


    In a moment, I realized that the reason why the five of them had kept it from me was that they were afraid of being missed.


    If he refines one of them, he will be able to master a cost source. How fast and convenient it is, it will directly save him millions of years of hard work.


    And strictly speaking, they can only be regarded as the emissaries of 50% of the source.


    Just thinking, Ning Tao''s whole body strength surging, roaring, can''t help a shot.


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    What''s different from the past is that one shot, accompanied by auspicious omen, is as powerful as a dragon, and its power has increased dramatically.


    Compared with before, it''s earth shaking!


    "Broken ~!"


    "What? No good


    Yan Feitian''s pupil shrinks and roars. When he raises his strength, Ge Tian''s "buzz" makes a sound. He is extremely hungry and thirsty, and the most terrible intention of killing gushes out.


    "1800 times The melting pot of war


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    "Immortal shield!"


    The three taboos come out together, and his strength is earth shaking. It''s not hard to see that he has used all his strength now.


    It''s in the case that the earth soul and the heaven soul are not one!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The whole hell, under the explosion of this force, the earth is shaking, such as the collapse of the earth, tens of thousands of Yin soldiers will die in the impact, only in an instant.


    Half of the hell is destroyed by this move.


    Immortal fairy king and the emperor of the underworld were both shocked. They didn''t expect that the five beasts were hiding this move.


    It''s no wonder that once exposed, they will become enemies in the world. They are the most popular treasure, and they will also be of great help to the battle for the chief of the three worlds.


    The roar gradually weakened. Ning Tao flew backward for more than 100 meters, gritted his teeth and stabilized, and the shock wave was blocked.


    Yan Feitian, as if he had been beaten to the other side of the hell by Shengsheng, couldn''t easily stop the three taboos. Ning Tao''s face suddenly showed ecstasy.


    "Well, if you don''t tell me earlier, I''ll fight for so long on my own."


    Ning Tao is very surprised and happy.


    "Do you think it''s good? We have prepared for this war for a long time, and we can only use it in the fairyland, and the side effects and sequelae are huge. We don''t have much time. Kill him with all our strength. "


    The five of Xiaobai spoke in unison.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded his head, but he wanted to take the opportunity to save Jingjing.


    Just move, two figures suddenly block in front.


    It''s Yan Feitian''s earth soul and heaven soul. They left the array and gave up?


    In this way, the barrier will dissipate. If there is no further obstruction, the great emperors and the army will soon arrive.


    "Step on Step on... "


    Yan Feitian''s face turned pale. He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and healed himself. He walked out of the ruins step by step. Ge Tian made a long mark on the ground, and his arm almost didn''t get rid of.


    "Very well, since this life, no one has been able to hurt me like this except Guyuan!"


    While speaking, the earth soul and the heaven soul are fused in an instant.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    In the next second, a terrible smell like a giant beast rolled over like a vast river of stars, shaking the fairyland, millions of thunder exploded, and the chain of order emerged, as if it was going to be unable to bear this terrible existence.


    This is the real Yan Feitian!


    All of a sudden, he looked up coldly to the East and whispered, "has it arrived yet?""What did you say? Ning Tao frowned and didn''t hear clearly. At the moment, his whole body muscles were tight, because he was about to face Yan Feitian''s full strength.


    But in a trance, he always felt that his mind was not in line, like something of the same origin was close to him.


    Not only him, but also the five beasts!


    At a certain moment, the surrounding space was suddenly cut open by a force, and a soul shadow came out. When he saw this man, Ning Tao''s pupil shrank and said in horror: "this How is that possible? You Your soul is gone? "


    King Guang of Qin, King Jiang of Chu, immortal and Emperor Ming were stunned and numb. After fighting with Ning Tao for such a long time, they were separated from each other.


    How sick is this guy?


    How strong will he be in terms of full strength?


    Even the spirit of the Sunset Tower, who had been hidden all along, could not help but be shocked at this moment and said: "this man is terrible and indescribable. Even the elite students of Saint college, I''m afraid they can''t compare with this man."


    "Under the Immortal King, I can''t imagine who will be his opponent in the fair war. I''m afraid that if we look at the whole world, we can only find it in the depths of the sage Academy."


    After listening to the solemnity of the former generation, Ning Tao frowned tightly. Unexpectedly, Yan Feitian was unfathomable.


    At this time, a group of powerful troops suddenly came from the most east. The Dragon chanted, the Phoenix roared, and three thousand gods and Demons roared. They turned out to be the United forces of the dragon, Phoenix, gods and demons, Linglong and other races in the first forbidden area.


    Roughly speaking, there are millions of them, and they seem to be in a hurry.


    How did they come?


    Like, no one told them, right?


    "Husband," all of a sudden, an urgent voice came, and a pure fire phoenix came in the blink of an eye.


    It''s Xia Mengfei.


    "Sister Xia, why are you? When did you leave the customs? What''s the matter with this army? " Ning Tao is at a loss, and the five beasts are also confused.


    But it always feels bad.


    "I''ll talk about it later. That soul robbed the core of the first forbidden area. It''s said that it buried the secret of the fairyland. It''s always hidden in the deepest place and guarded by all the people. Anyway, it must be taken back."


    Xia Mengfei is very anxious.


    As soon as the words came out, the five beasts trembled, and their faces changed greatly. Is it true that That thing?


    Ning Tao''s brow was locked. Although he didn''t understand, he felt very important. He looked up and saw that Yan Fei''s spirit just entered his body. In his hand, he had a mysterious light source, and he was especially kind to him.


    "Ning Tao, you are procrastinating. I am not. Now it seems that I have succeeded."


    Yan tianxie is not evil.


    In the process of Ning Tao''s color change, he said with a wild smile: "do you know that there are ten taboos in the fairyland, but do you know what the first taboo is?"


    "That''s it!"

 Chapter 2900

    Ning Tao is stunned, looking at the mysterious light source in Yan Feitian''s hand, he can''t understand it.


    The first taboo is this?


    How unheard of?


    But in the first forbidden area, there is a big secret of fairyland, which he has heard from somewhere.


    However, the Kirin five people said with one voice: "this How is that possible? It''s hidden in the depths of the fairyland, even if we can''t help it. "


    "How can you take it out?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Yan Feitian grinned grimly and was very proud. He said sarcastically, "if you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean our Lord can''t do it. In order to get it, I''ve studied it for several generations."


    "Do you really think others don''t know anything? In fact, the five of you are its guardians. "


    "The first taboo, the strongest method, was finally got by me, ha ha Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao''s face is pale, and he is still confused. He has a headache and says with a bitter smile: "I said, elder brother, how many things have you concealed from me?"


    "At the critical moment, can we rely on the score?"


    "Er..."


    ZuLong and Qilin are bitter. They have no choice. Who would have thought that the thing could be taken out.


    If it was possible, they would have told Ning Tao long ago. It was because Ning Tao''s cultivation was weak before, but now they have no time to hide it.


    But it''s late after all.


    Get it first by Yan Feitian!


    "What to do? Can you get it back? " Xia Mengfei is biting red lip, jade Rong urgent way.


    The Phoenix emperor told her that anyone who got that method would be invincible. No one in the fairyland could surpass it.


    But no one knows what it is.


    Only know that is so strong!


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth, grabbed the Kirin white dragon gun, and said: "anyway, you can only try. Your cultivation is too weak. Don''t get close to here."


    "Find a way to save Jingjing!"


    "Help? Jie Jie... "


    Yan Feitian grins grimly and swallows the mysterious light source. He twists his neck and says: "kill them all. They are no longer needed."


    "What? No... "


    Ning Tao instantly red eyes, roar a, foot step on the surface, such as crazy general rush to kill in the past.


    But how can Yan Feitian let him do it? He is to let Ning Tao see with his own eyes, to see his own woman die here, but he can''t help it.


    "The war between you and me is not over yet. Come again!"


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    In the blink of an eye, they started a white hot battle. They tried their best to kill each other, just like two red eyed demons.


    Although the three spirits returned to their original position, Yan Feitian still suffered a lot of injuries. At the moment, he was only in the 80-90% of heyday.


    Ning Tao''s fighting spirit is almost the same as that of him. Although the return of the three spirits is enhanced, it is not as invincible as he imagined.


    Five artifact is not easy to deal with


    When the emperor of song heard this, he was afraid of Ning Tao, but he did not dare to disobey the order of the Lord.


    Looking at the strong one in the first forbidden area, who is about to rush to the river Styx, the emperor of song no longer hesitates. He turns the sword to the three girls and says with a ferocious smile: "beauties, and the Runner King, don''t blame me, blame you for standing in the wrong team."


    "Say goodbye to the world!"


    "Chop ~!"


    Miao Jingjing, Meng Ke''er and YUELIAN close their eyes painfully. As expected, they still can''t escape the disaster?


    "Chi ~"


    although the sound of the sword entering the flesh was not big, it was very clear. What''s more, it set off a terrible wave in people''s hearts. The grimace on the face of the emperor song was stiff, his eyes moved down slightly, and a sword pierced through his chest.


    Someone took the first step and finished him.


    "What What? "


    The Song Emperor''s eyes trembled and his heart was punctured. He could not believe it now. What''s the matter? Who killed him? Who can kill him like that?


    He tried his best. His red eyes trembled and he turned to look at him. But when he saw the man clearly, his pupils almost contracted to the size of hair and his whole body was cold.


    "Yes It''s you It''s you... "


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m the big fish, "the man behind pulled out his cold sword.


    With the sound of "Putong", the emperor of the Song dynasty fell to the ground and died.


    At this moment, the whole hell is quiet, including a million Yin soldiers, Xia Mengfei with red eyes, the immortal two in the war, and even Ning Tao with bloody battle.


    All by this scene, looking dull.


    Miao Jingjing, Meng Ke''er and YUELIAN are all stupid. Are you not dead? What''s going on? With everyone''s eyes, we can see that our breath is suffocating.


    "Qin Wide KingIt''s a roar of fury and terror, with endless murders. It''s the rage Yan Feitian.


    He never thought that among his most trusted subordinates, no, he was the most optimistic one. He betrayed him at this most urgent moment.


    No, it''s the big hidden fish I''ve been searching for. It turns out that It''s him!


    Miao Jingjing actually blocked a disaster for him!


    The big fish that came out that day was Miao Jingjing. Were there two big fish around?


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, thinking of the three words Luo Tian said with his lips, he yells: "take them out of here quickly, come on, I''ll stop him."


    After hearing this, King Guang of Qin almost didn''t drag the mud and water. He grabbed the three girls and ran away from the river Styx.


    Strength has reached Zhundi!


    However, in the next second, a terrible breath of the emperor "boom" burst out, and not far away from him, burst into a rage, like a murderer to him.


    This man is the last God general.


    Kunsha!


    The hostages were originally suppressed by him, but this scene never occurred. Yan Feitian''s confidant, the head of the ten halls of hell, betrayed them at this time.


    Fire and water judges gnash their teeth, but they drain all their strength by maintaining the array.


    Otherwise, I will crush this son of a bitch!


    Kunsha God will roar, huge power operation out, endless sand gathered into a tower.


    If one side can be suppressed.


    "Xianfa, gather sand to form a tower!"


    But just after it was formed, a shadow suddenly came over and bit his arm. It turned out to be a black dog. Kunsha was shocked, and the pain broke his casting. He said angrily: "xiaotiangou, are you crazy?"


    Seeing this, King Guangwang of Qin took the opportunity to escape madly. He knew that this distance would be the distance between life and death.


    "Asshole, can you run?" Yan Feitian''s eyes were red and angry.


    Ning Tao is driven back by one blow and chases King Qin Guang directly. His intention to kill makes him crazy. Today, even if Miao Jingjing and others are not dead, King Qin Guang You must die, too!


    This is what he said!


    "Not good," Qin Guangwang''s face changed. How can his speed compare with Yan Feitian''s?


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he suddenly closed his eyes. But the next moment, when he suddenly opened them again, one eye was cold and the other eye was rippling. It was so strange that his strength soared, almost infinitely close to the level of emperor.


    "Whoosh..."


    Within a breath, he escaped into the Styx.


    Tianlong, the Phoenix emperor, and the head of the demon clan have appeared outside the Styx river. They are accepted by Xia Mengfei, but they are like swamps.


    Yan Fei''s eyes flashed and roared: "Emperor Ming, stop him for me. I want him to bear the pain of ten thousand souls biting the body!"


    While speaking, he has already rushed into the river Styx.


    And Ning Tao will enter the river Styx in the next second!


    "Hell, you dare!"


    When the river Styx heard the news, the cold light flashed under the hat, and it was so busy that it was immortal that it suddenly turned into a pair of giant hands. King Guang of Qin was so surprised that he couldn''t escape. Was it going to end like this?


    Yan Feitian grinned grimly, as if he had already seen the four people of King Qin Guang being killed. But in front of him, there was a flower in front of him, and the space overlapped, and a pair of huge soul hands held him tightly.


    "What?"


    People are in a daze. What''s the matter?


    "Emperor Ming, are you crazy?" Yan Fei was shocked and angry.


    In the eyes of all the people, the Emperor Ming, who never spoke from the beginning to the end, suddenly looked up to heaven with a wild smile and said sarcastically, "doutian, have a good look at who I am!"

 Chapter 2901

    "Fight Doutian... "


    As soon as Yan Feitian''s eyes opened, it was his long-standing name, the first murderer in ancient times, and then a more familiar name came out.


    That bastard who died with doutian!


    "You Are you space


    "No No, it''s impossible. You''re dead, or did the Emperor Ming collect the corpse for you? "


    But as soon as the words came out, the whole person''s face froze.


    As if to realize something?


    And Ning Tao, immortal, Qin Guangwang and others are dumbfounded. What''s the matter?


    Is Hades their own?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s mind flashed, almost subconsciously blurted out: "elder martial brother?"


    "Ha ha..."


    In the eyes of the public, the ferryman slowly took off his hat, revealing a free and easy, firm face, space flow, as if to master thousands of faults.


    The overlapping of layers of space makes his figure more familiar, more profound and more mysterious.


    It''s like the darling of space.


    And this person is the first person of the three worlds space attainments, the ancient overlord''s The emperor of space.


    "Little younger martial brother, we have finally met. It seems that you have already seen three spirits."


    The space emperor said with a smile.


    Ning Tao was shocked and nodded subconsciously. He never expected to see the elder martial brother on such an occasion, which was exactly the space emperor he guessed.


    It''s so close to him all the time.


    It''s incredible!


    At this time, Yan Fei''s eye trembled, and the shadow of that madman reappeared.


    His eyes were red and he gritted his teeth and said, "how did you survive? You You are dead with me


    "Yes, that''s true. The emperor of space smiles and his eyes show the scenes of the past.


    "But at that time, I discovered the secret of your reincarnation. It turned out that you separated a little bit of soul early."


    "Every life, this trace of soul is the key to your reincarnation. If you don''t kill him, you will reincarnate. But at that time, I had no spare power."


    "Even soon, I will fall!"


    The space emperor calms down.


    As soon as the words came out, Yan Feitian''s face changed wildly. Has this secret been discovered by him?


    Yes, at that time, reincarnation was too hasty. He realized that he would have died. He even didn''t feel at ease to wake up his old friend. The end of the Ming emperor.


    I thought it would be all right.


    No one will find out!


    Now it seems that it should be the ghost made by Emperor Ming!


    Space way: "just when I was desperate, the dark emperor appeared, he was awakened by you at that time, his strength is not one hundred, it is also your partner who has been working in collusion, he is also the most trusted person around you."


    "What''s more unexpected is that he tried his best to maintain me, but also wanted to swallow me up and give me up, in vain to get my space attainments."


    "But unfortunately, at the last moment, ZuLong appeared, and the two of us joined hands to let me devour him."


    "You are not dead, how can I die!"


    "Buzz..."


    ZuLong turned into a shadow and sighed: "space, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Ning Tao''s silly eyes, Xiaobai always knew that he had concealed himself until now?


    Yeah, no wonder it''s teleporting.


    Don''t talk about him, even Xiao Hong doesn''t know.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    All of a sudden, Yan Feitian looked up at the sky and laughed crazily. His face was ferocious and said, "the thing that can''t accomplish anything but defeat something is really a waste."


    "But don''t be too proud of space. You are dead now."


    "I''m in heaven, and now I''m building this Styx river for you to survive. If you leave this Styx River, you will be dead soon."


    "What if you''re still alive? You didn''t have the strength of that year, and I''m stronger than doutian. What can you do for me? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Hearing this crazy laughter, the space emperor also laughed and said: "yes, my era is over. I couldn''t kill you at the beginning, and I can''t kill you now."


    "But unfortunately, you still made a mistake. I''m not the one who''s going to kill you now!"


    "Younger martial brother, let me be the elder martial brother Give you one last hand


    "What?"


    Yan Feitian''s pupil shrinks, and a sense of panic surges into his heart. He seems to be aware of something. When he turns around, the endless river Styx swallows itself.


    It''s like preparing something for Ning Tao.


    "Asshole, you dare!"


    But Yan Feitian just shattered his soul hand, but he saw the emperor of space shouting: "although it''s not your opponent now, I can still do it if I trap you for a while."


    "Immortal Dharma, hell comes!""Immortal method, death row in space!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In a flash, a part of the river Styx turned into a hell and was pulled in by Yan Feitian, killing endless ghosts. The surrounding space was like a fault, not connected with the fairyland space, wandering in the vast.


    This is an extremely terrible skill. If you can''t rush out, you will be trapped in it all your life.


    So it''s called Death row!


    Even if Yan Feitian had fought with space, he couldn''t help but have a headache and said angrily, "asshole, it''s this move again. Dijiang, you are really a haunted guy."


    "Two thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Xianfa, three moves of Ge Tian!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Looking at the scene like the end of the day, the people on the scene felt numb. There was too much information recently, which made them unable to turn around.


    And Ning Tao turns pale, Emperor Jiang? Wait a minute. Is elder martial brother''s real identity the space ancestor of the twelve? Yes, yes. Why didn''t he expect that?


    This has been made clear for a long time!


    He didn''t expect such an obvious thing!


    "It''s a wooden head..."


    "Space ancestor, Emperor Jiang, space emperor, senior brother, these are all one person!"


    Can anyone else afford these titles?


    "No!"


    Ning Tao is so shocked that his elder martial brother, who has been searching hard, finally shows his identity before his eyes.


    Elder martial brother''s opponent in those years was the first murderer in ancient times, doutian Dadi, the founder of the war furnace, and the third in the taboo list.


    Before all kinds of, he finally figured out!


    The king of Qin Guang took the opportunity to escape to the other side of the Styx river with Miao Jingjing, Meng Ke''er and YUELIAN. The three men of Tianlong emperor protected him behind him.


    In the distance, the sharp breath of emperor yuan and others can be clearly perceived, and they are coming here quickly.


    It won''t take a moment for the vanguard to arrive.


    At that time, even if no one is Yan Feitian''s opponent, dozens of great emperors will besiege him and blow him up!


    After Ning Tao was overjoyed, he suddenly felt that something was wrong around him. The evil spirits engulfed each other and dissipated by themselves, turning into a series of soul lights into his body, from the beginning of thousands of Tao to the end of hundreds of thousands of Tao.


    "Big Elder martial brother, what are you doing? No Don''t... "


    The emperor of space gave a smile and said freely: "although my spiritual attainments are not as good as those of the second younger martial brother, there are some brilliant points in the various means of the Ming emperor."


    "I was already dead, but now I''m waiting for you. Next, I''ll give it all to you."


    "Younger martial brother!"


    While speaking, I want to turn myself into a light.


    "No..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned red, but the whole river Styx turned into a light, and all of them integrated into his body. His spirit breath soared, and his strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    In my mind, I have more experience of inheritance.


    It''s all about space!


    At this time, from the dark as if sounded a forest voice: "the first taboo, give me break!"

 Chapter 2902

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    All around the space quickly broke, hit by a layer of mysterious energy, the whole fairyland trembled, the upper and lower body, ten million stars are extremely bright.


    Hundreds of millions of people are afraid to look East.


    State of mind rippling, shaking!


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and the river Styx turns into a barrier, blocking the surging shock wave.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ah Poof... "


    The emperor, who was a little closer, vomited blood and retreated suddenly.


    Everyone was shocked. What happened? what is it? Good The power of terror!


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao fell back from 100 meters. With a sweet throat and a dull hum, he could keep his body steady. His blood red eyes were fixed on the front.


    Most of them are behind the Xuanwu shield.


    "Step on Step on... "


    Yan Feitian walked out slowly, his body trembling, but it was not fear, but a wild excitement.


    "Jie Jie, good, really good, worthy of space, worthy of being the man recognized by the Lord of the temple, and I will be put together when I am dying."


    "This idea, I don''t have to guess, must be three spirits, these two haunted guys."


    "But that''s good. Today, three generations of dragon stars and three generations of old enemies are integrated. Today, I''m going to let you three die with my own hands!"


    "Roar..."


    A roar swept nine days and ten places.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. The elder martial brother''s strength is still flowing in his body, and his strength is still improving. It seems that he is going to break through the boundary of three souls.


    But this process can not be completed in a moment or two. It takes time for him to absorb it.


    The power of the Styx is so great!


    It''s like it''s going to blow him up!


    "Whoosh..."


    Suddenly, some black spots came from afar. Emperor yuan, Yushou, Ning 123 and others were about to arrive.


    Yan Feitian''s eyes were cold and said coldly: "a group of people who are in the way, this battle should be over."


    "Ning Tao, today our Lord will use the powerful power of the first taboo to wipe you out. As long as you die, no one in the three realms can stop me this time!"


    Although he has just come into contact with this force, he is not yet proficient, has not yet understood it thoroughly, and is too obscure, he can also use it when he has mastered so many taboos.


    Even if it''s not much, I believe it''s enough to kill Ning Tao. I can''t spend any more time with him.


    He was surrounded by a big sun, a bright moon, hundreds of millions of stars, echoing, the origin of boiling, the sky was crumbling, a terrible force condensed out, this is the first taboo power.


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    On the other side, Qilin and Xiaobai said: "boy, we can''t hold on any longer. Let''s find a way to end him. Come on..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, but his heart moved. The Kirin white dragon gun turned into light and melted into his hands.


    He roared: "Yan Feitian, I swear, I will let you bury my elder martial brother and my second elder martial brother. You and I will never die!"


    In a flash, Ning Tao''s body was lifted up and turned into a dragon of hundreds of feet. At this moment, it was extremely lifelike, with the power surging and the dragon roaring.


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "The magic weapon of the cave, Sunset Tower!"


    At the command, the Sunset Tower in hand soared and turned into a magic weapon hundreds of feet in size. Naturally, there are various arrays, including attack and defense. However, these arrays are too advanced for Ning Tao to use.


    But there is one thing he can rely on.


    That''s the Sunset Tower itself!


    It''s a magic weapon used by the Immortal Emperor. It''s hard to break even if it''s a quasi Immortal King. Even if the tower is damaged now, there''s nothing wrong with smashing a quasi Immortal King.


    I saw a dragon with hundreds of feet. It pulled up the mountain with great strength. In full view of the public, it hugged the Sunset Tower and smashed it.


    It''s like hitting ants with a golden mountain.


    "Give me Broken


    "Kill..."


    One tower and one method, their final cards come into contact at this moment, and millions of people stare at each other.


    Can it still work like this?


    Who can get the upper hand?


    The first taboo, or the mysterious pagoda?


    The two forces collided in midair, the pagoda suppressed the world, and it was indestructible. The ancient law, the alternation of the sun and the moon, and the change of the stars, produced a deadlock in an instant, and the shock wave visible to the naked eye swallowed everyone in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Under this blow, the whole huge hell was destroyed, more than 100000 people died in the impact, and countless people screamed and fled, even if the God would retreat.


    The great river Styx is collapsing.


    Among them, the grievances have basically dried up.


    "Ah..."There is no way to describe the power generated by this attack. Even the dragon, the Phoenix emperor, the God and demon clan leader think that they can''t stop this attack. Even the immortal fairy king is pale, and even he has a sense of extreme danger.


    Gold body, absolutely can''t stop!


    This Is that the power of the first penalty area!


    Xia Mengfei, Miao Jingjing, Meng Ke''er and others screamed bitterly, their eardrums hummed, and their brains were all blank.


    Yan Feitian was so frightened that he vomited blood in his mouth because of a counter shock force. He said inconceivably: "how can I How could that be? What kind of tower is this? How can it be so hard? "


    "It''s impossible. It''s the first taboo and the strongest method. It should be omnipotent!"


    "Why? Why? "


    Ning Tao also spewed out a mouthful of blood. After fighting for so long, his injury had already worsened, and his eyes were black, but he was unwilling to suppress it.


    "Absolutely Never lose


    All of a sudden, he had an idea to communicate with a cost source and try his best to suppress this force.


    Xiaobai and other five people see this, and their hearts are bright. They are also busy to suppress it. Since it is the mystery of the origin, using the power of the origin to deal with it will surely have a miraculous effect.


    "What? No good


    Yan Fei was shocked and angry. The power of the sun, moon and stars Dharma was weak, and his arms were smashed, but he roared to support the Dharma with the power of his three sources.


    "No How How could that be? Six cost sources in resistance, etc., no Seven sources of cost


    "Guyuan, it''s you..."


    The external force madly disrupts, and the sun, moon and stars Dharma suddenly collapses. Even if the power of this round swing is half weaker, it will be seriously injured if it is hit on the body.


    "Bang" is a heavy ring, Yan Feitian is like a shell, heavily into the depths of the earth.


    As soon as Ning Tao bites the tip of his tongue and raises his spirit, he retracts his human form and dries out every inch of his body. His eyes are red and he stabs out the last shot.


    With this blow, he vowed to kill Yan Feitian.


    "The ninth move, against heaven!"


    One shot is like a dragon, which can penetrate all things in the world.


    Millions of people hold their breath. Is it time to decide the outcome of this wonderful summit battle?


    But at this moment, in front of Ning Tao''s eyes, a flower, a touch of grace, actually blocked in front of him, from a mother-in-law, fade all the lead, into a beautiful virgin, such as take off the disguise, return to the peerless grace.


    "Hiss Boom... "


    The last shot of Ning Tao''s full strength pierced the gorgeous woman.


    At this moment, heaven and earth seem to be quiet.


    Yan Feitian''s eyeballs trembled, while kunsha''s God General roared: "no Lady... "

 Chapter 2903

    Heaven is mourning, all living beings are crying!


    The dim sky, even under the "Xi Li Li" light rain, contains a sad mood.


    Kunsha God will tremble out of this sound, so that millions of people''s minds a buzz, mother a queen? This Is this the lady who was in the back palace in the ancient heaven.


    She is known as the most beautiful woman in ancient times.


    I didn''t expect that she was hiding in the hell


    Ning Tao''s stupid eyes, the gun in his hand, but without suspense, pierced her. The red blood dyed her dress, and the vitality in her body was almost wiped out, but he also completely blocked the gun for Yan Feitian.


    Just now that mother-in-law, it is clear that he has seen the mother-in-law who sells soup, but she has changed.


    But also a three soul great perfect strong!


    Think about it, too. The wife of the emperor of heaven, the master of the harem, who is known as the mother of all living beings, is that the weak?


    It''s a dead blow. It''s a failure!


    "Well Cough... "


    This peerless woman is in pain, but she smiles desolately and says to Ning Tao: "yes I''m sorry... "


    She turned her head to look behind her, looked at Yan Feitian with trembling eyes, and said with a smile: "I I know that there is a woman hidden in your heart, but as long as you can remember me, it''s enough. "


    "Goodbye, my beloved..."


    Little light and rain drifted away from her.


    The whole person went back to the earth.


    "No..."


    A rage to the extreme, breathtaking roar, heartrending, and even let heaven and earth pale.


    Yan Feitian''s eyes are splitting at this moment, and he wants to reach out and catch her, but the light spot penetrates his palm. Ning Tao''s blow completely destroys her.


    Maybe she chose to leave in this way.


    "It''s easy to be infatuated, but hard to forget..."


    Millions of people were numb. Although it was just a short scene, all of them were so beautiful that they were willing to give up their lives for her. They just wanted to have a smile.


    The most beautiful woman in ancient times!


    "Dang Putong... "


    In the absence of consciousness, Ning Tao''s legs and feet are weak, he suddenly collapses, his eyelids fight, and the world is dark.


    The five artifacts on his body also disintegrated. Xiaobai five people like to collapse, lying on one side, are not much better than Ning Tao. They can resist the impact.


    The bones were all broken and badly damaged.


    "Ning Tao, you should die, you should die, why kill her? Why? I want you to taste all the pain in the world and kill all your women... "


    "Kill..."


    Yan Feitian red eyes, roared.


    "Stupid, is It''s you who killed him. If it wasn''t for her, you would be dead, "said Ning Tao, lying on the ground, motionless and angry.


    Both of them couldn''t move, but when the people around them saw it, their brains were excited for a moment.


    "Go on, take the opportunity to kill Yan Feitian," Luo Tian roared wildly.


    If there''s a chance to kill Yan Feitian, there''s no better time than now. The battle between the two is a draw. As long as you make up for it, the great devil, the evil of fairyland, can be eliminated.


    As soon as the words came out, millions of people became red eyed and almost killed them without thinking about it.


    In a hurry, emperor yuan, Yushou, Ning 123, and the two emperors of swords and swords, and so on, all of a sudden, combined with the strength of all the people to kill Yan Fei.


    But in this electric light, the space was suddenly torn open by two people, a figure full of darkness, and a figure with deep evil spirit. He caught Yan Feitian like lightning, and gave a palm to Ning Tao.


    It''s clear that these two men have been in shape for a long time.


    Or I''ve been dormant here for a long time


    "what, no..."


    A crowd is startled angry, pupil contracted into needle eye shape, even Ning Tao can''t help but stare big eyes.


    However, in front of him, there was a golden flash, and there was an abyss that cut across heaven and earth, just like a black hole in the world, which blocked Ning Tao''s body and shot at the same time.


    "Immortal gold body!"


    "Abyss, devour!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The power of terror burst out. It was absorbed and changed so fast that no one reacted. However, it can be seen clearly that Ning Tao was saved.


    But Yan Feitian was saved!


    Who''s in it?


    "Hum, demon ancestor, evil ancestor, have you been in collusion with Yan Feitian?" From the endless abyss, slowly out of a towering figure like a demon.


    It is Guyuan fairy king!


    Immortal fairy king takes the opportunity to roll Ning Tao, Xiaobai and other six people to Ning Yi and others, and his face is not willing to appear.


    The people in the demon world actually stepped in at this time.


    "Damn, it''s almost..."


    Evil ancestor "Jie Jie" a smile, fear way: "the way is different, do not conspire, we also want to make plans for their own future, after all," the final battle "is coming."And the demon ancestor around him is actually the mysterious high priest of the demon clan, but this demon ancestor is the ancestor of the demon clan.


    It''s Honghuang, a demon character in the age of myth.


    Can be understood as the ancient abyss of fairyland!


    "Hehe, Guyuan, although our camps are different, in fact, the goals are the same."


    "You help Ning Tao and we help Yan Feitian just to get out of this prison. If the two camps can''t be unified, there will be only one war."


    Demon ancestor hoarse smile, a hand holding Yan Feitian, Yin deep eyes swept Ning Tao one eye.


    It''s hard to avoid the color of fear.


    It''s hard for a soul to fight with the king of hell like this.


    And Yan Feitian''s eyes are red, and his eyes are staring at Ning Tao. He seems to have broken his teeth. He breathes every word in a ferocious way: "Ning Tao, I won''t let you go. Wait, I must make you regret it."


    "Go..."


    As soon as the words fell, the devil ancestor, the evil ancestor, the water and fire judge, the kunsha God general and others fled to the starry sky in an instant.


    It''s not a drag.


    Today''s fairyland is the only one in the world!


    But Guyuan fairy King''s eyes were cold, and he hummed: "where do you think my fairy world is? Come and go as you like? General Yan Feitian Stay with me


    While talking, he and immortal, emperor yuan, sky, Phoenix, sword, etc. catch up with each other.


    "Stab..."


    A group of people escape into the starry sky. They can vaguely hear the world shaking battle. A star chasing battle begins


    Ning Er is so scared that he turns pale. He quickly checks the injury in Ning Tao''s body. However, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t look at it. He''s so scared that he''s hurt. Originally, he fought with three eyes, but the injury in his body hasn''t recovered.


    Moreover, his divine power is still in the process of promotion, but it is not controlled, and the soul sea is in danger.


    Ning Tao is in a coma.


    The five beasts are also in a coma.


    "Brother Tao, brother Tao," Xia Mengfei pours at Ning Tao with her eyes. Seeing that Ning Tao is unconscious, she quickly takes out a bottle of bright red real blood and feeds it to Ning Tao.


    This is phoenix blood. It has miraculous effect.


    Ning Yi anxiously asks to take Ning Tao to the time tower. Moreover, there are some imperial elixirs in the world


    The first forbidden area army, the vanguard of the world alliance are not idle, the millions of Yin soldiers, Yin generals, ghost messengers, and the several halls of Yama who have not escaped are not ambushed.


    A fierce scuffle began.


    The king of Chu Jiang and the king of Qin Guang fought fiercely for a long time. Finally, he was seriously injured. He lay on a stone step and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect that I would be able to compete with you so long that I didn''t even know your real identity."


    "It''s ridiculous..."


    With a sigh of relief, he said with a smile, "didn''t you ever ask me what kind of person he is? In fact, it''s me

 Chapter 2904

    "What? You Are you ten immortals


    Chu River King stare big eyes, full Leng in situ for a long time, and the brain at this moment completely blank.


    It''s like being struck by thunder!


    At that time, the three words that Ning Tao saw Luo Tian say in lip language were exactly King Guangwang of Qin Dynasty.


    He suddenly realized that this is ten immortals.


    Luo Tian hopes to help him at the critical moment. Sure enough, King Qin Guang is very helpful


    After a long time, the king of Chu Jiang was bitter and said to himself, "I understand. The most mysterious guy is always by my side."


    "It''s ridiculous that I didn''t find it all the time, and I still fought with you. In fact, I lost from the beginning."


    "Black and white are changeable. Are you the one who arranged it? Let them make their own decisions and plant them on me? "


    The king of Qin Guang''s face darkened, shook his head and said, "I arranged it for you, but they didn''t know who was the leader. At that time, the scene in the main hall was actually their own opinion, because they knew it had been exposed."


    "They wanted to abandon the car to protect the commander, but no one thought that Yan Feitian was so unique that he had to search the soul one by one, but at the critical moment, Miao Jingjing stood up."


    "I didn''t expect that she would choose to block this disaster for me, and I didn''t expect that the spirit of Miao girl had disappeared..."


    Hearing this, King Jiang of Chu gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t understand that any one of the ten halls of Yama has gone through layer upon layer screening, even interrogation, heart beating and so on. It''s impossible to get into a spy."


    "Can you tell me exactly how you did it? Let me die to understand a little bit


    Hearing this, the king of Qin Guang raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "do you know why I can change from the tail of ten immortals at the beginning to the head of ten immortals now?"


    "Why is it that there is a rumor in the fairy palace that I am extremely rare? It''s a rare sight in all ages. "


    Chu River King a listen to, not angry way: "cut, is not the temple Lord deliberately vigorously cultivate you, of course, also don''t rule out your talent, really a little better than me."


    However, the king shook his head and laughed. He said with a negative hand, "this is one aspect. However, if I really tried my best to practice, I would have been the emperor of Zhun long ago."


    "Because of my talent, it''s unusual!"


    His personality is as cold as two pupils, just like one speaking.


    This moment is deliberately exposed.


    The king of Chu River soon noticed that his eyes suddenly widened and said in amazement: "this what is it? What on earth do you have? How How could there be two? "


    "Born with two souls, this is my talent. One person''s cultivation is equivalent to the effect of two people. This kind of constitution is unique among hundreds of millions of people, which is extremely rare. Therefore, I am well deserved to be known as the prince of fairyland, shenhuang''s white eye. Let''s have a look


    The temple of hell and devil, the treasure house of the two great forces of xianwumen, has naturally become the spoils of war. All the treasures of the ancient heaven have been excavated. They are indeed the treasures of the whole mountain.


    People were dazzled.


    What a shock!


    Compared with one of them, xianwumen is not even a fraction. In those days, the ancient heaven dominated the three worlds.


    There are so many treasures to search!


    It''s estimated that Yan Feitian never expected that he would lose. After all, he was so well prepared that he didn''t move the treasure. Now he''s running away, and all the details of most of his time are cheap.


    Mo Lao, Zhou Lao and others are smiling.


    That is to beat the rich man and make a fortune!


    Miao Jingjing, Meng Ke''er and the third daughter of YUELIAN also recover and go to tiantianmen with Xia Mengfei. Ning Tao is still unconscious and seriously injured.


    As for Xiaotian dog, it bites when people see it. It also bites the buttocks. The emperor dare not approach it. Somehow, it meets Xiaoshuang.


    The dog and the tiger are fighting fiercely.


    It''s full of energy!


    In a word, the five realms of fairyland and the seven forbidden areas are all unified by Ning Tao, leaving only one world gate.


    What Ning Tao once said is true


    The gate of the world, in the time tower.


    Ning Tao is fed an emperor pill by Ning er. With the help of the medicine fairy, he gets some dressings. His injury has improved, and he has a layer of grey cocoon on the surface of his body.


    Although I don''t know why, I can feel that Ning Tao is gradually strengthening and the injury is getting better day by day.


    Xianyue and Xia Mengfei are in good order. They are not proud of one victory. On the contrary, they are all struggling to get into the hard work, because the last battle is not far away.


    Three days later, Gu Yuan, immortal, came back with the emperors. His face was not good and he was hurt.


    There''s also a piece of information I just found out.


    It is said that the thirteen ancestors of the demon world have recovered more than half of their lives. Each of them is at least a perfect three souls, and even a quasi Immortal King. The demon world is better than the fairyland in both quantity and quality.


    It''s just that most of the great emperors of the world of ten thousand spirits come to the fairyland. If they merge, they will be weaker.Three days later, in the time tower, the whole body was suddenly shocked, and a breath of terror broke out. Like an ancient fierce beast, it woke up, shocked the whole world and attracted attention.


    A figure came out slowly.


    Immortal eyebrow a pick, surprised way: "rather boy so quickly out, etc., this Are these three spirits


    "He broke through?"

 Chapter 2905

    "Step on Step on... "


    In the time tower, Ning Tao, who has been silent for three months, finally walks out of the third floor step by step, wakes up from a coma and digests the power of the Styx.


    Among them is his elder martial brother''s attainments.


    Let him feel the spirit of heaven!


    Three spirits, breakthrough!


    And the fifth turn also reached 90%£¡


    A group of high-level officials rushed to see this scene and said with admiration: "it''s worthy of being the leader of the sect. Today''s young three soul strongmen, I''m afraid they can''t find a second one in the three realms."


    "Yes, I''m sure I''ll give him a good beating if I fight with Yan Fei."


    Hundreds of elders, the hall leader excited.


    But hearing this, Ning Tao shook his hand, but shook his head and frowned: "not really. If it''s fighting in fairyland, I''m 80% sure to win him."


    "But if it''s in the world of spirits, or in the starry sky, the five artifact doesn''t work, it''s up to me."


    "In that case, the odds are about 40%!"


    "This..."


    They are speechless. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao''s strength is greatly increased. He is still not absolutely sure how to deal with Yan Feitian.


    At this time, the emperor Tianlong walked out and said, "not only that, Yan Fei was defeated once in the sky, because he did not master the origin of the whole fairyland, and the first taboo was not successful. Moreover, he just mastered it."


    "Once you leave the fairyland, the scene of that day will not reappear, and you will face the first taboo horror."


    As soon as the words came out, the emperors nodded solemnly.


    In the battle six days ago, Ning Tao was still lucky. Moreover, King Guangwang of Qin and the emperor of space appeared one after another, which had already upset Yan Feitian''s mood.


    Moreover, he was not at his peak at that time.


    It''s hard to say if we fight again!


    Xianyueyi pondered for a moment, suddenly stepped out and said curiously, "what is the first taboo? What is the strength of this technique? "


    "My father used to have a taboo about it."


    "Well This... "


    More than a dozen emperors on the scene all shook their heads with a bitter smile when they heard the speech, and they didn''t hear much about it.


    Maybe the five gods and beasts know more than they do, but the five guys are still sleeping, incarnating into five gods and consuming too much energy.


    At this time, Gu Yuan pondered for a while: "about this, I''m afraid there is only one person in the three realms who knows best."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he seemed to be aware of something. He nodded heavily. He didn''t have time to reminisce with his predecessors, and he didn''t have time to fall in love with sister Xia. With a flash, he came to the medicine field and saw the familiar seven tricks stone.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Gu Xuanxuan seemed to have guessed something. She said faintly, "do you want to know what the" sun, moon and stars "is? Who created it, right? "


    "You know?" Ning Tao looks surprised.


    "I don''t only know it, but I have seen it done with my own eyes," Gu Xuanxuan replied calmly.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he was suddenly surprised and said, "has the candle dragon been cultivated before?"


    Gu Xuanxuan turned into a beautiful face, looked at the starry sky, nodded and said, "the first taboo is that it was taken out. Later, when something happened, it was put back. It''s estimated that at that time, it was already targeted by Chi you."


    "Let''s not talk about this. You''re going to fight him in the end. I''ll talk to you about the origin."


    Ning Tao nodded, which was exactly what he wanted to know.


    "The original skill, as the name suggests, is a kind of original method, bred from the original and strengthened from the original."


    "As we all know, people have spirits, all things have spirits, heaven and earth also have spirits, and on that one planet after another, it is inevitable that some strange things will be bred, and the origin is the most common one."


    "It is not created by human beings, but by heaven and earth. However, if a hundred planets can give birth to a source art, it is already a great fortune, not to mention the source instrument, the source pill and so on..."


    Gu Xuanxuan explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment and said, "you Do you mean that the first taboo, the Dafa of sun, moon and stars, was created by the fairyland


    "It''s true, but there are strengths and weaknesses in the origin. Their strength depends on the strength of the planet. The stronger the origin, the stronger the method. For example, in the fairyland, the first taboo is basically the strongest."


    "But in the world, according to the current situation of fairyland, it is almost better than the best imperial law."


    Gu Xuanxuan knew it like the back of her hand.


    It''s no wonder that she let Ning Tao get the sun, moon and stars Dharma in any case. It turned out to be like this.


    But Ning Tao mouth a smoke, headache way: "that now how to do?"? That original skill was robbed by Yan Feitian. "


    "Is there any way to deal with it?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xuanxuan pondered for a moment and said plainly, "yes, use the original skill to resist the enemy."


    "Ben I don''t have the original skill. By the way, do you? " Ning Tao asks curiously.Gu Xuanxuan waved her hand, and a mysterious whirlpool gathered in her hand, full of powerful power. She recalled: "this is my original skill. The secret of tailing Guixu is obtained by chance from the world."


    "It''s very suitable for me, and it''s also matched with my kung fu skills. I was robbed by brother Zhulong at that time..."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly. Sister Xuan is always sad now. She is just as infatuated as that lady. This original skill seems to be the way to save him.


    But there has to be a solution?


    It can''t be hard!


    "I know what you''re thinking and want me to pass the original skill on to you, but first, I said I would not interfere, and second, even if I pass it on to you, it doesn''t match you."


    "The original skill is different from the common method. A original skill can only be learned by one person. If you want to spread it, you will be deprived of it from yourself. After spreading it, you will never be able to exert the power of the original skill."


    "Once upon a time, some people wanted to get a lot of original skills. However, if they were greedy, they would not be able to chew too much. It was suitable for them. One method could be applied to the peak. Having two or three methods was the limit. If they had more, it would be a drag."


    "There used to be the original skill, which was comparable to the holy Dharma, and could easily wipe out the Immortal Emperor. The celestial world has such great potential. The galaxy and the holy land of eternal life are extraordinary everywhere."


    Gu Xuanxuan said with heartfelt emotion.


    She really realized the temptation of the holy land of longevity. She really hoped that she would never be found by outsiders.


    Ning Tao is helpless. Although the first taboo has been clarified, it makes his heart flustered. It seems that Yan Feitian''s strength needs to be reevaluated.


    "In a word, you need to think about the way to defeat him. There''s only so much I can say."


    Gu Xuanxuan''s words fell, and the empty shadow disappeared like a curl.


    "Wait a minute, I have another question that I always want to ask. Why is Chi you so afraid of you? Psychological shadow? " Ning Tao quickly took the opportunity to ask.


    But after waiting for a long time, there was no response.


    Ning Tao is helpless, just about to leave, suddenly heard a smile: "I''m the elite student of sage college, maybe I was afraid of it?"


    "After all, I hated him from the very beginning, and I''ve been scheming around brother Zhulong all the time..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help but be stunned. His heart is shocked. He understands. No wonder Yan Feitian doesn''t dare to come. He''s afraid and can''t fight.


    It seems that Gu Xuanxuan''s life experience is not simple.

 Chapter 2906

    Leaving the medicine field, Ning Tao is depressed, and Yan Feitian is always a knife in his heart.


    It is estimated that less than a month is left.


    What should we do with him?


    If you want to improve your accomplishments in a short time, it''s basically impossible. You can only start with the major methods you have learned, stabilize your realm, polish and compress them.


    In the first battle of the underworld, Yan Feitian had already broken through to be immortal, the highest level of the three worlds.


    If he is on the same level, Ning Tao thinks he has a good chance of winning.


    But the sky doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes!


    "Alas..."


    With emotion, Luo Tian and Hao Ge didn''t know where they got out. When they met him, they were surprised and said, "brother, let''s go. Let''s go to a game."


    "The game? What competition? "


    Ning Tao is suspicious. His eyes are turning fast. Is it the fight between master Guyuan and immortal?


    I''m looking forward to that.


    I can''t wait to catch them with both hands. They are all young and full of people.


    Ma Lao, Mo Lao and others also came to join the fun.


    "What''s going on? Whose game is it? " Ning Tao couldn''t figure it out. He asked them curiously.


    "Hey, don''t worry, it''s a wonderful play," Luo Tian said with a meaningful smile.


    At this time, ten immortals fell into the field. Many people had misunderstood him before, which made him show more. He said with a smile: "everyone, today''s game It''s not me


    "Cut..."


    The people were not angry and gave him a white look.


    "However, this battle is the battle of the new generation of our fairyland. It''s of great significance. I don''t want to say much nonsense. The protagonist of today''s game is Bai Yue vs Leng Tingwei


    Ten immortals smile.


    Words a, Ning Tao Leng several seconds, cold Tingwei, that mean person is still alive?


    At that time, he was the palace master who let him sit for a few days.


    I think it''s amazing!


    But today''s Dalao temple, uncle Tim nodded, has officially changed its name to Dalao hall, and has become the 20th hall in the world. Congratulations.


    At the same time, Ning Tao also appointed Luo Tian and Hao Ge as the vice head of the world''s gate. This talent is not in vain.


    Mo Lao can enjoy the happiness.


    It''s easier for him to shake hands!


    "Step on..."


    Under the attention of all the people, the two men went to the arena face to face. For a moment, the crowd was excited and almost exploded. These two men were old friends. Bai Yue, who was then, was always oppressed by Leng Tingwei.


    Today is the time to prove yourself!


    Looking at the embarrassed figure in the field, he was so familiar. Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a smile: "how did you catch him? I heard that he was in the temple of hell? "


    "You don''t know, this kid is cunning. If ten immortals hadn''t been on guard all the time, he would have run away and wanted to be executed on the spot, but he thought that the third one had always wanted to fight him, so he prepared for today''s competition."


    Luo Tian said with a proud face.


    On the other side, brother Hao touched his chin and said with interest, "which of these two new immortals has a better chance of winning?"


    Ning Tao and Luo Tian look at each other and smile. They are full of confidence. Lao San has been waiting for a day, but he has been waiting for a long time


    "Leng Tingwei, you have been fighting against my elder brother. Now, my elder brother is called the great emperor, and you are the head of a school. It''s too bad to kill you, but it''s impossible to connive at you. Today, my third brother executed you."


    "You and I have a fair fight. If you can win, I''ll let you go, but if you lose, you''ll die here."


    Bai Yue grasps Bai Ji and his eyes are burning.


    Hearing this, Leng Tingwei on the opposite side shrinks his pupils and looks at Ning Tao in the audience with his teeth biting. However, he unconsciously feels humble and feels like a mole ant.


    I''m afraid I''m not qualified to let Ning Tao pay attention to it.


    "Asshole, damn..."


    A bite of teeth, Leng Tingwei sneer: "when you were dead under my feet, today, the same can."


    "Immortal method, extremely cold immortal!"


    "Secret method, ancient bully!"


    The battle started in an instant. It was the strongest in this new generation and naturally attracted great attention.


    In those days, Leng Tingwei was not only high spirited, but also known as a myth. But now, it''s a joke, and his aura has long been shattered by Ning Tao.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao looks at it for a while and grins. It seems that he already knows the result of the game


    Although the atmosphere was high, he digested the inheritance of the elder martial brother. It recorded what the elder martial brother had learned all his life, such as the space array, the teleportation symbol, and some magical space display methods.


    They are all integrated into this "space treasure book".


    The fantastic ideas, some structures and techniques in it all made Ning Tao an eye opener.In the way of space, senior brother is really strong.


    Let''s just say that elder martial brother has even completed the idea of cross star transmission array. He once wanted to arrange it, but there were many difficulties, so this plan was stranded for a time.


    Now Ning Tao is inspired by his close observation. This idea of transmission array is absolutely correct.


    Moreover, it is more exquisite and energy-saving than the transmission array used by Dahuang today. Even the effect can be more than doubled. This is the life-long effort of elder martial brother.


    It''s just the materials that the three realms can''t satisfy.


    If it''s in the wilderness, I''m afraid elder martial brother''s trans star transmission array has been widely realized.


    The name of the emperor of space will be immortal.


    Ning Tao looks down on Liu Kong and Kong Ming in his heart, or he depends on his cultivation. In terms of space, I''m afraid the elder martial brother is not inferior to them.


    Hateful, it''s not the right time!


    "Alas..."


    Just when he realized, the game was coming to an end. Bai Yue broke out and suppressed Leng Tingwei.


    "The last punch, die!" White more roar, that matchless domineering one punch immediately blows out.


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    Leng Tingwei''s pupil shrinks and turns pale with fright. The corner of his eye is short. He takes the opportunity to look around in a hurry and smashes his finger suddenly. A force of space suddenly envelops him, which looks like a thousand mile transmission symbol.


    "What? No, he wants to escape. Damn it, he has put the teleportation symbol into his finger


    Ten immortals and others were shocked and angry.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "A bunch of trash, and Ning bastards, goodbye," Leng Tingwei laughed madly.


    As if proud of his wit.


    Just when he thought that he was going to transmit, the space suddenly formed a cube, which was as chaotic as electromagnetic waves, and it seemed that he could not fully grasp it. However, he was in the cube, but the transmission did not appear.


    "This what is it? What''s going on? " Leng Tingwei''s face turned pale and his back suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    Turning his head, he suddenly looks at Ning Tao.


    See Ning Tao satirize, jokingly stretch out a light point, pity way: "stupid, never see again!"


    "Secrets, space collapses!"


    As soon as the words came out, the cube actually shrunk to the size of dust quickly, and Leng Tingwei screamed, and was wiped out in an instant, and there was no residue left.


    "Hiss ~!"


    People take a breath. What''s this magic? It looks terrible.


    Dead clean.

 Chapter 2907

    Looking at the empty scene in front of him, as well as the stunned people, Ning Tao himself was also silly. He just realized it and showed it at will.


    I didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    This is definitely not inferior to the top ten taboos!


    "Elder martial brother is powerful..."


    "Congratulations to the sect leader. His strength is better than one floor," said Ma Lao, Wang Lao and blind Lao.


    They think that if it''s him, they will end up in that situation. Even the swords and swordsmen are scared. If they succeed in cultivation, they can''t say.


    Ning Tao laughed and stood up. He was satisfied and said with a smile: "ha ha, I''m a little bit successful. You''ve worked hard. Our master has something important to do. Let''s go ahead."


    Say, blink and disappear in the same place.


    Ning Yi exclaimed: "young master, this method of blinking seems to be more advanced. It''s really fast."


    "That is, young master is my example. I will try my best to follow him in the future." Ning San''s eyes are burning, and his faith is burning, very bright


    Today''s tiantianmen is like a machine that turns faster and faster. From time to time, the disaster in the back mountain rings.


    Or it''s a flurry of psychic hurricanes.


    Let''s put it this way. There are millions of elite disciples, including inner disciples and outer disciples, who are really valued in the 19 halls of tiantianmen!


    Guyuan, immortal, emperor yuan, Tianlong, Fenghuang, and the head of gods and Demons all became the supreme elders.


    In the first army in the world, the position of commander is vacant. There is nothing else. It is Sima Yunfeng who takes the initiative to abdicate. His current cultivation is the three spirits of immortals, but the strong ones of six spirits and five spirits have joined many in the first army in the world.


    Who can take him as a commander?


    It''s better to take the initiative to abdicate.


    He has long been closed, saying that one day he will take back the position, now many people want to fight for this position.


    However, Ning Tao has no intention of appointment, because he has a most suitable candidate in his heart.


    "Three eyes God will


    In the first World War of that day, three eyes were captured alive by themselves, and were granted cultivation. Now they are in the Pearl of Xumi world, and have a rest.


    He also found Xiaoshuang''s Xiaotian dog in tiantianmen, sealed his cultivation and threw it into Jiezhu.


    This black dog bites a lot.


    However, three eyes will only say "thank you", but did not help him deal with Yan Feitian plan.


    As he said: "if you can kill Yan Feitian, then in the future, my life will be yours!"


    Ning Tao knows that although Yan Feitian used him, Sanyan is not the kind of person who takes the helm at the mercy of the wind. He has justice and loyalty in his heart, and can only wait for one side to die.


    But even if Yan Feitian wins, he will not help him any more. This is the first God general who is "unyielding and unyielding"!


    Normally, Ning Tao should be angry, but on the contrary, Ning Tao is very satisfied. If this kind of person is willing to use it for himself, all these things are Pediatrics, but the value of three eyes is far more than these.


    Later, it was proved that it exceeded Ning Tao''s expectation, and the name of three eyes made the world tremble!


    For several days, Ning Tao closed the door in the original stone tower, polishing his accomplishments, refining his body, understanding the space, and deducing the battle of hell from time to time.


    But in the tower closed for a few months, the progress is more and more slow, he is very leisurely out of the feeling.


    Compete with Uncle Tim to see the abyss.


    Talk about the golden body with the immortal fairy king.


    Ask emperor yuan for his will.


    Xiang Tianlong, the great emperor, inspires the strength of the dragon body together, hoping to make the body stronger.


    And the Phoenix Nirvana into eggs, feeling the mystery of the Phoenix newborn.


    He was busy discussing the changes of weapons with emperor Dao and Emperor Jian.


    It can be said that more than a dozen great emperors have been consulted by Ning Tao once and again. It has to be said that the effect is still very good. Ning Tao''s strength is at least much stronger than when he just broke through.


    Taiyi holy water, star beads, tea of iced tea tree, these precious things are consumed fast on him.


    Finally, when Uncle Tim saw that he was too tight, he proposed to let him relax and just practice hard, which would only backfire. Inspiration comes from touch, and we can''t force him to spend more time with his family.


    After all, if the final battle for the master of the three realms fails, the whole three realms will fall into the clutches of the devil.


    In the original tower, Ning Tao and Xia Jie love each other, talk about the great wilderness, and play Xiao every night. They have nothing to accompany the children, but let his nervous tension down.


    Just a few days after the war, a very shocking news shocked Ning Tao''s heart.


    The whole world is in joy.


    Yiyi, and ye Wanqing and others, smile every day, a look of great joy.


    Of course, the happiest is demon moon.


    Right. The source of all this joy comes from Xia Mengfei. She Pregnant!

 Chapter 2908

    "Hum Hum... "


    Back mountain, in front of the nervous Xia Mengfei, a pair of jade hands of the Phoenix emperor linger in the glory, a little bit of echo in Xia Mengfei''s belly, like feeling what?


    Capture the most subtle rhythm, life.


    And enlarge it!


    Around, hundreds of high-level officials gathered together, holding their breath and staring at each other.


    If you don''t use the naked eye, it doesn''t seem to exist.


    One by one, I''m so nervous!


    The most nervous is Ning Tao, Yao Yue and master Ning. Every minute is like a year. The whole person''s spirit is in a high tension.


    Xianyueyi, ye Wanqing, Sophia and Lin Yurou are all staring at each other and praying in their hearts.


    It''s a family event.


    The shadow of the moon is also staring.


    "Buzz..."


    All of a sudden, the Phoenix emperor''s eyes suddenly brightened and his hand flashed. He took back the secret method and said in surprise: "yes, indeed, it''s just over a month."


    When they heard this, their faces suddenly burst out with ecstasy. They all arched their hands to Ning Tao and said with a smile: "congratulations to the sect leader, congratulations to the sect leader, and I''ll have another son under my knee."


    "Ha ha, good, good, happy, happy together," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    After a long time, we''ll be married.


    I didn''t expect that after staying in the original tower for a month or two, he and sister Xia have been together for so many years. They have been helping each other and never give up. Now, they finally have a common child.


    For Ning Tao, it''s like shining the dawn in the darkness, letting him come out of despair.


    There''s nothing happier than that at the moment!


    This is the gospel of heaven!


    Xia Mengfei, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, stretched out a trembling jade hand and stroked her abdomen. A strong sense of happiness surged into her heart, and her whole body was full of maternal brilliance.


    After all these years, she finally got pregnant.


    "Great..."


    Xiaohong and Xiaobai came here with their seriously injured bodies. After hearing this, they were very excited.


    This is a symbol of the combination of dragon body and Phoenix body!


    It''s also the epitome of them!


    Crucial!


    And rather the old man laughs, the whole person seems to be a few years younger, as if to see the Ning family open branches and leaves.


    Excited to say three good words in a row.


    Demon month Jiao body light tremble, happy almost tears, Tong Yaqian several women busy with her, she asked: "can you know is a boy or a girl?"


    As soon as the words came out, all the people raised their ears.


    Xia Mengfei smiles. Now she likes boys and girls. It''s good to be pregnant.


    Under the intense gaze of Ning Tao and others, the Phoenix emperor said with a smile: "from the rhythm of the secret method feedback, it''s probably a girl. Congratulations."


    "Girl..."


    Xianyueyi, ye Wanqing, and Li Bingbing are still girls?


    And the demon month face a change, although some lost, but still satisfied with smile: "girls or girls, at least, is a big gospel of my Ning family."


    "What''s more, there will be more opportunities for boys in the future. Feifei, you should pay attention to your health recently."


    Xia Mengfei is clever and satisfied.


    Ning Tao hugs Xia Jie tightly and doesn''t care whether it''s a man or a woman. As long as it''s his Ning Tao''s, they are all good children. If it''s a girl, she must be as beautiful as Xia Jie.


    "Thank you, sister Xia."


    Listen to Ning Tao affectionate words, let Xia Mengfei nose sour, red face into his arms.


    There are so many people here.


    "Ha ha, congratulations..."


    Gu Yuan and others laughed, especially when they saw Ning Tao out of the shadow. They could not help feeling that this child came too soon, and would even reverse the situation in the three realms


    But in the excitement of the crowd, three girls, like porcelain dolls, hide and mutter.


    "I''m going to have a fourth sister. We''ll take care of my sister more in the future. Do you hear me?" Wuyou, as the elder sister, said to Xinyue and bao''er.


    Xinyue nodded cleverly. If she wants to have another sister in the future, she can take her to play well.


    But only bao''er, a pair of big eyes like gems, stared at her. Without blinking, she turned her mouth and murmured, "it''s obviously my younger brother. I''m talking nonsense."


    "You Can you see it? " A soft female voice whispered in her ear.


    Bao''er seemed to be used to it, pouting and muttering: "I can''t see it, but I just know it''s my younger brother, aunt Xuan. Do you believe me?"


    The voice, silent for a while, suddenly smile: "I believe you, your father also believe you."


    "You will have a younger brother soon..."


    The adults didn''t pay attention to the movement here. Gu Yuan said with a smile, "although Phoenix says it''s a girl, there are exceptions to everything. The result is not necessarily right. When the child is born, it will be the result."When people nod, they can''t believe in the secret.


    All of a sudden, immortal proposed: "now we have a primitive tower, which can be produced there."


    "If you are pregnant in October, the outside world will be 15 days!"


    But Xiao Hong, Ning Er, said in one voice: "absolutely not!"


    Ning Tao and Xia Mengfei are stunned.


    Xiaohong said anxiously: "Feifei is an unusual baby. It may be a combination of dragon body and Phoenix body. Maybe it can''t be born in a year. The child needs a lot of energy. It can''t be so rash."


    Hearing this, Ning Er even said: "in our wilderness, no, even in the world, no couple choose to produce in the time tower."


    "It is said that there have been many cases in which children were born, but they were born with congenital defects. They were not allowed by heaven and earth, and the degree of fit was not enough. It was difficult to set foot on the road of practice, so it was a taboo in the world."


    "Especially in the holy land of immortality, there are extraordinary things everywhere. We must let our children be born naturally."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded thoughtfully. Ning Er, a woman, must know something about this. He immediately said, "that''s the decision. No matter how many years, I can afford to wait, as long as the child is safe."


    "Master Yao Xian, I''ll trouble you for a while. I''ll help you refine some pills."


    As soon as the words came out, Yao Xian patted her chest and said with a laugh, "don''t worry, master. I will do my best to make the fourth Princess safe in the womb."


    "In my nine Yang Dan Scripture, there are so many pills. I''m going to prepare them now."


    With that, Ning Tao left. He said that a few days ago, Ning Tao put the remains of Emperor Wu in front of him and avenged his humiliation.


    He is duty bound.


    And recently, his alchemy is advancing by leaps and bounds, and the emperor''s elixir and elixir have been carefully understood by him.


    Cultivation alone is now the five spirits of heaven!


    In the past few years, he also invented a magic pill "weak love pill", which is said to be of high quality in the elixir. It''s also the feeling of the five element immortal.


    If you take the weak love pill, you can make your seven feelings fade and weaken for a while, so as to resist the seven emotions.


    Through the experiment, the effect of Xiandan is excellent.


    It''s really the gospel of the immortals in the world!


    As a result, the five element immortal capital has broken through seven spirits, which is close to the level of zhundi. Recently, Xia Mengfei felt something in the tower. He just broke through the six spirits of Tianxian, which is equal to xianyueyi.


    Maybe because of the side effect of that abnormal "dark Ice State", yiyixiuwei met the bottleneck.


    In the tower, I have been trapped in six spirits for several years


    In the joy of birds and cranes, Ning Tao looks at Xia Mengfei''s belly. A stream of faith burns in his eyes unconsciously. Even if it''s not for himself, it''s also for the unborn child. In the final battle, he must never lose.


    "Yan Feitian, I will definitely win you!"

 Chapter 2909

    Dragon and Phoenix pregnant pill is one of the highest miraculous pills recorded in the Jiuyang pill Sutra. It is said that it is famous all over the world. It is hoped that the fetus in the abdomen will be like the dragon and Phoenix in human.


    To be like a great saint.


    In the world, this method only super family can use, is one of the top fetal medicine, extremely precious.


    This is not a pill, but a process, contains many, from pregnancy to birth a whole set.


    Of course, Yao Xian doesn''t have this ability at present. However, he can take his time. There are so many resources in the tower, so there must be no problem


    After that, Ning Tao was full of fighting spirit and spirit every day. His accomplishments were also improved frequently. He was open-minded, as if all problems could be solved, and the three soul Dharma had been successfully practiced by him.


    Human soul, earth soul and heaven soul are sacred and extraordinary.


    Absolutely not weak Yan Feitian!


    The three World War is imminent. At every moment, all kinds of visions are dazzling.


    The aura of heaven and earth increases rapidly every day.


    The monks of tiantianmen also make a breakthrough every day!


    Xia Mengfei is carefully protected by the Phoenix family. Ning Er is the bodyguard.


    This is the person Ning Tao can completely trust. Only when there is no problem in the rear can he fight in the front and point to the demon world


    Three days later.


    The return of the beast emperor brings the latest news of the world of Warcraft, which is said to have come from "Xiao Yuanbai".


    The thirteen ancestors of the demon world are divided into the upper six ancestors, the lower six ancestors, and a demon ancestor.


    It is said that the upper six ancestors are all quasi immortal kings, while the lower six ancestors are all three souls of great perfection. There is also a demon ancestor, who was once a traitor in the world of spirits.


    In addition, there are many hidden dark energies, all of which have awakened


    In the hall of the conference, Ning Tao''s face was dignified. He broke his fingers and said, "six quasi King levels, not counting Yan Feitian and others. Then our strength is too poor."


    "Only Guyuan and immortal master are two quasi King level, and we have divine beast in fairyland and Warcraft in demon world. So, our strength is not directly proportional."


    More than a dozen emperors frowned, and in addition to the thirteen ancestors, there were many demonic emperors.


    The number is far more than them.


    In this period of time alone, how many emperors have been killed by infighting and plotting?


    It seems that death is insignificant, but at this critical moment, everyone is very important. Only seven or eight immortals of a great emperor can join hands to control it.


    But fairy, they don''t seem to match.


    The magic hall is better than the supreme hall!


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and suddenly said, "do you have any idea? At this time, don''t hide any more! "


    "Well This... "


    After hesitating for a while, emperor yuan suddenly took a deep breath and stood up and said, "there are still some foundations for the Tianyuan alliance. I''m willing to call for communication."


    "Now, I have to ask for help."


    Seeing this, the immortal immortal King''s hand stopped when he was about to drink. When it came to inviting people, he thought of someone.


    After pondering for a while, he put down his glass and said solemnly, "I also know a man. If he can come, it must be no problem to deal with one of the six ancestors."


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao and others have a bright eye and a happy face.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao patted his thigh and said in surprise: "I also happen to think of a man. He and the sixth ancestor are irreconcilable. I can invite him."


    "By the way, you can invite Li Huang to come here again. It''s not the Qing emperor. No one can restrain it!"


    The Royal beast was overjoyed and said, "in this way, there are just six people, which must be enough to deal with the sixth ancestor."


    Sword double emperor and others smile and relax.


    In fact, Ning Tao had another person who didn''t say that he should be in the starry sky. After thinking about it, he immediately got up and said, "it''s not too late. You should act earlier."


    "According to Gao Jie, the leader of Tianji hall, the number of three stars in a row will not exceed ten days at most."


    "In these ten days, you can enjoy all the resources of the world. I will leave the original tower. In ten days, we can only choose one of survival and extinction."


    "Our master firmly believes that Evil is more than right


    As soon as the words came out, more than a dozen emperors all got up and bowed solemnly: "I will obey the orders of the sect leader!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    One of the streamers flashed, one of which went straight up to the sky, broke the dome and went straight to the starry sky. When he appeared, it was Ning Tao.


    He looked around at the starry sky and the three realms of the basic line. His eyes were burning. Ning Yi and Ning San arrived immediately. Now they can''t keep up with Ning Tao''s speed. Even if they go together, they are not his opponents.


    The growth of the sect leader is really amazing!


    "Young master, what are we doing here? Isn''t it inviting someone? " Ning San hesitated and was curious.


    Ning Tao smiles, turns over his hand, takes out a scroll, outlines the rune, and injects it into the scroll. He says complicatedly: "inform an elder that it''s time to be born."With that, he crushed the scroll in his hand.


    Can sense, a wisp of soul into the sky.


    If the reincarnation Immortal King can sense and decide to be born, it will be a great help to them.


    I don''t know when the time is?


    As he shakes his head, Ning Tao moves in his heart. His eyes unconsciously look at the gorgeous Milky way, wrapping the three realms, giving people a warm feeling.


    Gradually, as if watching crazy.


    It''s like an impulse from the bottom of my heart.


    Is it kindness? Or throbbing? Or call?


    When he was in a muddle, he seemed to be pulled back by something. Ning Tao suddenly recovered and found that it was Ning San who patted himself and said: "young master, you are you all right? You Your eyes... "


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately in the starry sky condensation out of a piece of ice, look at his eyes, unexpectedly became golden.


    This is the first time that someone can see this pair of golden pupils.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No I don''t know. Young master, if you look at the galaxy, it will take three hours What''s more, it also reveals a kind of terrible pressure, which is getting stronger and stronger. We can''t hold on to it, so we wake up the young master. "


    Rather a shivering hard way.


    "Three hours?" Ning Tao was shocked and then realized that there was a burning sensation in his eyes.


    This kind of feeling is stronger than that of Israel.


    Is the Milky way calling itself?


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao solemnly said, "let''s go to the world of ten thousand spirits first, prepare for it, and invite the elder. Then we''ll go to see the strangeness of the galaxy."


    They nodded and then went to the world of souls together.


    The three stars are coming, which will produce a force to connect the three realms into a line. However, the big array of nine prohibitions and ten stars, which is formed by offering sacrifices to the king of heaven, has been fragmented and can''t stop the people at all.


    I don''t know how it was sealed?


    I remember a few years ago, when Ning Tao went back to the world of ten thousand souls last time, he woke up the Immortal King to seal again.


    It should last for a while.


    "Whoosh..."


    The seal doesn''t exist. The three of them easily come to the world of ten thousand spirits. Ning Tao has another source of cost, so his cultivation has not been suppressed much. Most of his acquaintances were brought to the fairyland by him at that time.


    Qin Yun, Zhenzi and isidaiya form an alliance to protect China.


    The first stop, three people came to the Qin Shihuang mausoleum, where the sky is painted black, tens of thousands of miles, few people, and then far away is some army.


    Ning Tao opened perspective, carefully observed the seal, silent for a long time, it is estimated that these days.


    However, the birth of the insect ancestor is inevitable.


    He didn''t act rashly.


    "Young master, what''s in it? How to give me a feeling of depression, "Ning San swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    Ning Tao sneers, deduces in the heart, turns around to leave a way: "a female rascal that brings depression to three circles."


    "Oh, what? Hooligans? "


    Ning Yi is stunned. It seems that he can''t catch up with her. Is it true that the young master has an affair with her?


    Today''s earth, friar civilization is rising again, however, science and technology civilization is also prosperous, nano, laser, void engine and other technologies are advancing by leaps and bounds, and have entered a strange situation for human beings on earth.


    Even the two civilizations are about to merge.


    Born out of Friar technology!


    The arrival of Ning Tao didn''t disturb many people. Qin yunsannu, Dong Miaoke, sister Hua, and Hongmeng Huaxia leader, these important figures, he brought to the Sunset Tower.


    Unexpectedly, it has been a while since I came to the earth, and the blood ancestor who hated him was not there.


    It doesn''t seem to be on earth.


    Of course, the person he wants to invite is there!


    As soon as he pointed out the key, the elder agreed to help and told him clearly that Xuezu had returned to the demon world a few years ago.


    Because his painstaking plan was destroyed by Ning Tao and collapsed, he stayed to start all over again.


    Farewell to this elder, Ning Tao three people did not rush to leave, he remembers that there are still some secrets on the earth have not been solved, do not understand, afraid that there will be changes.


    I don''t know what happened to moyue in the demon world?


    The second stop is the tomb of the king.


    I remember here was a small world, they can''t get in, now come again, can feel the evil spirit, that person is gone, this person seems to leave.


    Is it a great emperor in the demon world?


    Or Ancestor!


    And the third stop, came to the Mayan ruins!


    This is an interesting place!

 Chapter 2910

    Mayan remains, a place full of doubts, is also known as one of the three unsolved mysteries of the earth.


    there is one thing about this place that worries Ning Tao. A machine says that he is the master of the galaxy, and he always thinks it strange.


    What''s more, he wanted to know what was the core secret hidden in the depths of the Mayan ruins?


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao three people cut through the space, soon came to this place, as before, almost unchanged.


    It''s the periphery. There''s a lot more scrap iron.


    It seems that the Federation has explored here, but all failed. There are still some bones exposed. It is estimated that their persuasion has not played any role.


    Human exploration is endless!


    Will answer one after another!


    "Young master, this What the hell is this? How can this pile of scrap metal still have this shape? " Ning San pointed to a flying saucer and said strangely.


    But Ning Tao eyebrows pick, the corner of the mouth suddenly evokes a sneer, joking: "it seems that the host here already knows the visitor, go, force him out for me."


    "Yes ~"


    respectfully, they rushed over.


    Ning three direct roar a way: "that who listen, Ning young master drive to, quickly come out to greet."


    But in this fall, from the scrap metal, there was a dense "creak" and "click", like the deformation of mecha and loading of weapons. Three seconds later, it was quiet for a second, which was the quiet before the storm.


    "Find the intruder, destroy it!"


    "Death six, activate!"


    "God killer gun, fire!"


    "Dark ray, third gear..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a flash, all kinds of light and shells came from all directions. Ning San was so scared that he and Ning Yi quickly opened the Xianli shield.


    "Lying trough..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Boom... "


    As the strong waves beat, Ning Tao stood with his hands down, motionless as a mountain, dressed in a golden robe, quite like a great master, and charmed thousands of girls.


    A few minutes of bombing, let Ning three scared repeatedly scream, as if he was going to be strong. Rape like.


    Then, in the end, the Xianli shield didn''t break.


    "What the hell? Just this power, grass, such a big movement, scared me, "Ning San angrily scolded, but this time he lost face in front of the young master.


    "Didi..."


    "It''s dangerous to re detect the target''s strength. It''s very dangerous. It''s extremely dangerous. The three spirits of combat power are very successful. It''s a legend. Ning''s family. Suggest, retreat..."


    A three-dimensional machine, flashing red light.


    But the next second, he was destroyed by Ning San, who was very angry. He clapped a few palms to clean up the square kilometer.


    "Hide the head and show the tail guy, get out, if let my young master wait for a hurry, smash your old nest," Ning San rushed all the way, soon hit the direction of the altar.


    Ning Tao walks slowly. He has a guess in his heart. Maybe this is not a modern thing.


    Legend, Ning family.


    It''s like this place will prophesy.


    Just passed a cylindrical machine, suddenly heard intermittent way: "already The detection is complete, warning, warning, the Lord of the galaxy is coming, please activate the highest defense, this is youth form, red crisis... "


    All over the base, red light is flashing everywhere.


    It looks like a disaster!


    Ning Tao steps a meal, direct one hand a suction, will detector, take in the hand to play carefully.


    It looks like a brilliant nanoparticle.


    Thousands of years ahead of earth technology.


    "Interesting..."


    "Start the self exploding program!"


    In an instant, the scrap metal outside the entire Maya ruins exploded and buried Ning Tao.


    "What? Young master


    The two people were shocked and rushed back, biting their teeth. Unexpectedly, they didn''t clean up. In a moment, they were scared out of their wits, and their anger went straight to 90000 Li.


    But just move, see from that mushroom cloud, a gold robe figure breeze light cloud light walk out.


    Not even the corner of the garment was soiled.


    "Don''t worry, your young master is not so weak," Ning Tao said with a faint smile and deep eyes.


    An old altar came into view.


    It seems that for some years, Ning Tao looks at the stars above, and suddenly feels surprised that he can see something from Tianji hall.


    With this altar, we can simply calculate some things, which Gao Jie once told him.


    "Does it have anything to do with yourself?"


    Ning Tao frowns. He is more and more curious. Who created this Maya relic?


    "Young master, it seems that there is a small world hidden here, but I can''t find it. Moreover, even if we can find it, we can''t open it. The hidden guy is the master of the small world. He chose to close it."Ning Yi responded steadily.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao doesn''t feel surprised. He found out when he and Jin Laolai came.


    "I''m Ning Tao. I think you should know who I am. Why don''t you come out and see me? Why don''t you hide?"


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    As soon as the words fell, a blue light curtain suddenly appeared in the air. There were only ripples on it. There was no picture. He gritted his teeth and said, "Ning Tao, it''s you who hurt me. If it wasn''t for you, I would not be trapped here."


    "Me? What''s wrong with you? "


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said strangely, "do we know each other? I don''t remember that I was connected with you? "


    "Jie Jie, of course you don''t remember. I just remember. It''s because of you that I was trapped here for millions of years, accumulating my strength little by little like a snail. I wanted to kill you, but you escaped him."


    "If there''s a chance, I''ll take revenge," a stiff voice said angrily.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao flashed impatience on his face, shook his head and said, "don''t talk nonsense to me here, and I don''t like it. I''d better talk face to face."


    "Well, do you think I''m stupid? I won''t go out. If you have the ability, you can come in, "the stiff voice sneered.


    Ning San stares. This son of a bitch is so arrogant. When he goes in later, he has to blow him up.


    Ning Tao closed his eyes for a few seconds, then suddenly opened his eyes. With one hand, he drew a stroke at a certain place and yelled, "star refining, the blade of origin, open it!"


    As soon as the origin of the spirit world comes out, how can the small world that propagates in his body resist?


    "Thorn Boom... "


    A huge gap suddenly formed.


    Through the crack, just saw a blue crystal ball, emerged a face, shocked: "how How can it be? What power is that? "


    Next second, Ning Tao reaches out a big hand and grabs him out. He says indifferently, "are you doing trouble?"


    "What are you, then?"


    "I''m not a thing, bah, I''m a thing, bah, I''m the third generation of brain..." The blue crystal ball just said here, suddenly trembled.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, there seemed to be a mysterious force around him. He only heard a "click".


    Crystal ball It''s cracked.


    "Why? This Is that the end of it? How did you die? Haunted? " Ning San was startled.


    Ning Tao frowned and looked up and down at the crystal ball. He was killed by some force. It seemed that he was living in the spirit of a monk.


    Third generation brain?


    Did you say you shouldn''t have been killed by heaven and earth?


    It seems that it is similar to what he guessed. This thing may come from future!


    In other words, because they came to the modern!


    Ning Tao stepped into the small world and found that there was a broken starship here. I don''t know how long he stayed here. He could see three old characters.


    "Far Cheng "No!"

 Chapter 2911

    After searching for a long time in this small world of technology, there is nothing but this remote spacecraft.


    Ningtao is amazed by its advanced technology.


    More and more confirmed his guess!


    Of course, he didn''t say anything about it, and his guess may not be right. In case of violating the paradox of the universe, how many of them are not dead enough.


    He has a profound understanding of the Tao of Zhou.


    If you roll up the spaceship, mecha and even some junk, it will be of great use in the future. Advanced technology alone will be enough to study.


    It''s a gift for Qin Yun.


    Out of the small world, it was swallowed up with the key of longevity, reaching 83%. The distance to saturation was fast, and there were many corpses absorbed in so many days.


    Wudi, Wuxian and so on.


    After that, the Mayan ruins disappeared


    Ning Tao stretched a stretch, looking up at the sky, the warm sun shining down, the whole earth, seemingly calm, but do not know a storm is coming.


    You know, without exception, the battle for the master of the three worlds broke out in the world of souls.


    Because here It''s the core of the three worlds!


    "Let''s go to the galaxy," Ning Tao said to them. Anyway, this is his hometown. He has already said hello to the first gate in the world.


    Once the war starts, we should try our best to remove the innocent civilians from here to avoid being affected.


    Otherwise, not to mention the great emperor, the influence of a celestial being is enough to destroy the city of the world of souls. That''s what he doesn''t want to see. He can do as much as he can.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao and Ning San enter the Sunset Tower.


    Recently, he has been so busy that he has forgotten one thing. In the tower, with a move of his right hand, a 24 grade Zulian appears in his hand, while with a move of his left hand, a 12 grade Huolian appears in his hand.


    There is a chance for each other.


    Although very weak, but really have!


    "Young master, are you sure Can these two come together? " Rather three a face suspicion, some distressed.


    If it breaks down, it''s a big loss.


    "Even if it doesn''t melt into a piece, it''s also your fault. Say something lucky," Ning Tao glared at him angrily. To tell you the truth, he was also worried. What should he do if he broke it?


    Either one is worth a lot.


    Zulian is the foundation of the world!


    Last time, he may just be lucky, but this time, it is a moment to witness the reality!


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and solemnly said, "protect the Dharma for me. Success or failure depends on this time."


    It''s still the melting pot of heaven and earth. Two lotus flowers are thrown in together. There are also some precious fire crystal, some medicinal materials, Huangdao Longqi, Gongde Qiyun, a drop of blood essence and a few drops of blood.


    It''s all in accordance with his last steps!


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The flame of the sun is burning. When the two lotus flowers are fused together, you can see three colors interwoven in it. Green, gold and red are very gorgeous.


    Ning Shan''s mouth was taut. He didn''t dare to take a breath. He was staring at him for fear of disturbing the young master.


    At this moment, the spirit of the instrument also came out and looked at it curiously. When Ning Tao bought it, he was there. He bought it from the mysterious "old business thief".


    It took billions of stars.


    Moreover, at that time, the old business thief didn''t sell it. He was very tough. If Ning Tao hadn''t had an idea that he had seen the other two and had a affinity with them, he might not have been able to buy them. The old business thief must be a peerless master.


    What he likes is nothing.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Three masses of liquid, interweaved in it, humming like spirituality, actually absorbed all the auxiliary medicine.


    Ning Tao in front of a bright, remember at the beginning is also such a scene, however, not so obvious, immediately in the hands of turning, will be suitable for the fairy medicine together.


    Fire, gold and wood are all three properties.


    He had a feeling that he had created something extraordinary, but it was just the beginning.


    In the future, if he has the opportunity, he must collect the rest of the Magic Lotus. If this is the nine elements of the symbol, then what kind of scene will it be when the nine lotus flowers merge together?


    The more Ning Tao thought about it, the more excited he was. No matter how much money he spent in the future, he must not let those lotus flowers go.


    Gradually, a three color lotus appeared in front of us, with 36 pieces of body. The petals were all mysterious, emitting three colors of green, gold and red, which was extremely charming.


    It''s like a work of art in the world.


    "Cheng Is that it? "


    Ning Tao was overjoyed. Qi Ling exclaimed: "it seems that the master has got another strange thing."


    "But what seems to be the difference?"


    Ning Tao after listening to a Leng, fine induction for a while, in a trance, can hear a weak voice, put down his mind to induction, a touch of aura emerged."I see!"


    Great joy, a flash out of the Sunset Tower.


    "Young master, still have me," rather three silly eyes, setting sun front generation wry smile, a flick sleeve take him out.


    At the moment of rushing out of the tower, I just heard a thunder on the sky. I saw a huge thunder disaster formed over the vast galaxy of stars. Even Ning San felt afraid, and even dared not carry it.


    "Is this the robbery that the lotus wants to cross? My God, young master, this This... "


    Ning Yi quickly blocks his mouth and stares to stop.


    At this time, I saw Ning Tao sitting on the top of the thirty-six grade Zulian, feeling its mystery, and crossing the disaster with him. Because the disaster was very fierce, he was afraid that Zulian would not pass.


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    Endless thunder began to fall down, in the sea of stars, destroy the sky, destroy the earth, crazy rampant.


    Ning Yi, Ning San and others retreated again and again. They saw that Ning Tao, the general of the thunder robbery, had not entered. This scene lasted for a long time, and the power of the heaven robbery was exhausted after all.


    A Magic Lotus Form!

 Chapter 2912

    "Hum Hum... "


    In the starry sky, a thirty-six grade tricolor lotus flower, like a spiritual flower, rotates happily.


    On the lotus, there is a golden robe figure sitting, eyes closed, and thunder arcs flashing on the body from time to time.


    At a certain moment, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, looked at his hands, and flashed the incredible color.


    Purify, compress, refine!


    This half day''s Kung Fu has made him a lot of strength!


    In addition to the past healing, ransacking and resisting demons, now there is more purification, just like refining and compressing under the volcano of ten thousand years, which can make the mottled cultivation pure and solid.


    It''s about twice as fast as ordinary friars. Ning Tao is surprised.


    This Zulian is really more and more magical.


    Although some assumptions have been made, how can we say two things in the future? Is there any other lotus?


    Nine lotus, after all, is only his guess.


    What a coincidence in the world


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard a coquettish voice: "Gee, thank you, master..."


    Ning Tao smell speech a Leng, look around, the vast starry sky, in addition to Ning one, Ning three, no one else, who said? Are you still haunted?


    "Lord Master, I''m down there "


    " what? "


    Ning Tao was so shocked that he seemed to realize something? Suddenly, he looked at the lotus and lost his voice


    Speaking, Piaopiao left the rosette.


    At this time, thirty-six grade Zulian radiated three colors of light, more dazzling than Xinghai. In the blink of an eye, she began to condense and transform into a human form.


    "Why? Young master, this What''s going on? " Ning three a face surprised of way.


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He also wants to know.


    "Young master, you see quickly," rather a pupil a shrink, as if saw what not of thing.


    Two people busy turn to see, in the line of sight, a delicate girl, appears in front of three people.


    It looks two or three years old, with a lovely baby face, crystal clear, wearing a golden lotus skirt, with bright red hair, a pair of blue bracelets on the wrist, and a pair of bare jade feet


    The most important thing is that in terms of appearance, they are similar to Ning Tao and can see some similarities.


    "This This... "


    Three people are absent-minded, rather three suddenly scream a way: "young master, this shouldn''t be your long lost daughter?"


    "Bang Ouch... "


    Rather three eat pain, but rather one gave him a head hammer, no good airway: "nonsense."


    However, if you don''t understand, I''m afraid it''s really because this is the fourth Princess of the young master.


    Ning Tao is absent-minded. He can see the shadow of carefree, happy and bao''er from the girl. Moreover, there is really something between him and himself.


    Is it because of your own blood essence?


    "Master," the girl cheers and pours on Ning Tao intimately.


    The speed is not slow.


    Ning Tao is surprised, but can''t stand guard. The next second, the girl pours into her arms.


    Just like a child.


    Ning Tao grins bitterly, and the fragrance of lotus comes to the tip of his nose, which makes him feel relaxed and happy. The girl''s cultivation is comparable to that of the great emperor.


    What existence did you create?


    "Little girl, are you the lotus flower? When did you reach the point of transforming form and channeling Ning Tao rubbed her small face and asked curiously.


    "Well I don''t know... "


    "The girl mumbled and said blankly," it''s just that the strength suddenly becomes stronger, and then it will gradually become stronger. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is thoughtful, and doesn''t know how to define his power?


    "From today on, your name is Xiaolian, "said Ning Tao with a satisfied nod and a smile.


    "Yes, Xiaolian has a name. It''s Xiaolian," the girl cheered excitedly.


    Ning Tao smiles and asks curiously, "what are you doing now? Show it to me. "


    Xiaolian tilts her head to think, pouts her lips, and suddenly reaches out her little hand. The green bracelet on her hand rings, and a blue light comes out.


    Then it covers Ning Tao.


    "Why, is this healing power?" Ning Tao holds the palm of his hand, feels his physical strength and recovers quickly.


    Originally, after a disaster, I was tempered all over. Although I didn''t improve much, I became stronger after all and suffered some injuries. However, the cyan light was shining, and I recovered most of the time.


    It seems that this ability still exists.


    "Anything else?" Ning Tao''s interest is more and more strong, and he may be able to play a wonderful role in the war.


    Xiaolian pouts her lips and suddenly sends out a layer of golden light to wrap her whole petite body. With another 10% of her strength, she also wraps Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao put his palm on the golden mask and felt the strength of his defense. He was slightly surprised.This defense is no less than the second form of Jinshen.


    You know, Xiaolian is just born. Since she is psychic, she must know how to practice. The stronger her practice in the future, these two aspects will gradually improve.


    In the face of Ning Tao''s surprise, Xiao Lian scratched her head and pouted: "there are still some I can''t..."


    After hearing this, Ning Yi and Ning San were relieved. They are already abnormal, OK? However, it is clear that the current Xiaolian is not a combat type.


    "I''ve also seen some psychic things, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a magical and gifted one, and the future is limitless."


    "Holy land is really the birthplace of all miracles. Congratulations to your master and add another treasure!"


    Ning Tao laughs heartily. Although Xiaolian doesn''t have much fighting power, he is satisfied.


    Originally, Xiaolian''s channeling was an unexpected joy.


    Moreover, even an ordinary emperor can''t hurt Xiaolian. At that time, she can stay with bao''er, Xinyue and sister Xia.


    "Well, after such a long delay, it''s time to start," Ning Tao picked up Xiaolian and looked at the galaxy


    Half a day later.


    Ning Tao at full speed, finally arrived at the edge of the three worlds, that is, where the Milky way is. The closer he gets, the more shocking he will be. A wave of prestige is revealed.


    As if facing a sacred dragon.


    This is the first time, Ning Tao so close to the galaxy, a pair of eyes more hot to tremble, excited.


    The call of "if there is nothing" is more and more intense!


    "Less Young master, the pressure here is too strong. I We can''t get through, "Ning Yi fell on a meteorite, panting like a cow, and couldn''t get near any more.


    And Ning San has been lying in the back for a long time.


    My legs and stomach are soft.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowns. He doesn''t feel it. Xiaolian on his shoulder doesn''t change either. After thinking about it, he takes Xiaolian, Qin Yun and others into Xumi Jiezhu and throws them to Ning Yi.


    "You wait here. If I haven''t come out in eight days, you will go back to tiantianmen first to help."


    Ning Yi grabs Xumi Jiezhu and says, "but young master, you..."


    Ning Tao sighed, his heart beating fast, and comforted him: "don''t worry, tell elder Xia, elder Guyuan, they will fight in the three worlds. I will be there."


    Then he plunged into the Milky way.


    They had no choice but to step back. However, the energy here seems to be very strong, full of a kind of strange pressure, which is of great help to cultivation.


    Ning Yi seems to be an opportunity


    "Brush..."


    As soon as the silver light flashed, Ning Tao''s sight was dazzling, but the next second, he came to a golden country, boundless, a mighty dragon power burst out, and there was a happy voice of vicissitudes.


    "After all Here we are


    Ning Tao face a change, a pair of eyes as if the sun general, excited, excited, blurred by tears.


    "You You are... "


    "Kang Kang..."


    The next second, the golden light condenses, and a red dragon, thousands of miles long, suddenly appears in front of us. The terrible imperial power is boundless, and a pair of majestic golden pupils look at him.


    "My name Candle dragon


    Ning Tao brain a buzz, looking at in front of this a god dragon for a long time, the accident came too suddenly.


    I didn''t expect that they met in this way.


    The next second, his eyes suddenly bright, surprise way: "you Are you not dead? "


    "Ha ha..."


    The candle dragon slowly opened his eyes and shook his head with a faint smile. The vicissitudes of life said: "I have long been dead. I left this seal at the cost of my life."


    "Now I''m just a trace of the spirit of heaven. I''ve It won''t last long! "

 Chapter 2913

    "God "The spirit of heaven?"


    Ning Tao murmured. As far as he knew, the human soul was with the second elder martial brother, and the earth soul was hidden in his mind, but it had dissipated in the first trip to hell.


    It should have been hidden in the eyes of the candle dragon.


    Is that the spirit of heaven in front of you!


    Call your own, that''s it!


    Once upon a time, Ning Tao had too many questions, but now he suddenly met, and he wanted to say nothing.


    I don''t know where to start?


    I don''t know what to ask now?


    Suddenly, Ning Tao gazed at the candle dragon and frowned, "can you tell me what the meaning of holy land is?"


    After a long silence, the candle Dragon said, "I can only tell you my opinion about the meaning of the holy land. You need to explore and understand the rest."


    "As we all know, holy places are created by saints. What is the purpose? So far no one knows. "


    "And you, I, are all members of the holy land of eternal life. The sage of eternal life has set some rules, although we don''t understand some of them. For example, why are only the selected people allowed to leave and the rest of them trapped here?"


    "I have thought more than once that if yuwenchuan was allowed to leave the holy land, maybe there would be no such disputes."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help but stare big eyes, he is now facing the same choice.


    It''s the same trouble as the candle dragon.


    If Yan Feitian is allowed to leave, will there be no such dispute among the three circles? What is the significance of the war?


    Is there no way to have the best of both worlds?


    "Well What happened? "


    The candle dragon breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "later, I figured out that if the rule itself is right, then I am the disciple selected by the sage, the one who inherits his mantle and the one who inherits the holy land."


    "As a disciple, I should guard these rules and complete the test given by the sage. But I just failed in the test and didn''t have that blessing."


    "But even if I fail, I can''t let the enemy succeed, so I defend the rules with my life!"


    "Waiting for the next successor!"


    "And he It''s you


    Ning Tao was shocked for a long time when he heard what the candle Dragon said. Maybe it''s easy to say these words, but it''s a difficult decision to make.


    He clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "what if the rules set by the sage were actually wrong?"


    The candle dragon was very calm, his eyes rippled, and he said: "at first, I have been so suspicious, but after so many years of traveling around the world, I finally came to a vague conclusion that the rules are correct."


    "I use my eyes to see the long-term. There is no holy way. Let yuwenchuan master the holy land. He firmly believes in the right way. Maybe he will calm down for a while, but in the end, he will usher in a greater disaster, unable to resist the threat of the world."


    "However, if I am allowed to master the holy land, I may be able to resist the world in the future. After all, you also understand the power of the holy land. You know better and have a better chance of winning."


    "Of course, it''s just my guess!"


    Ning Tao ponders, long term? Since his cultivation, he has been working hard to protect his family.


    Not threatened by Yan Feitian and yuwenchuan.


    But in fact, even if they are not threatened by them, there will be a greater threat, unless they become the strongest in the world, they can not be afraid of any threat.


    This is the motivation of his cultivation all the time!


    Zhulong said: "the key point is how you look at the rules. If you think it is wrong, you will stand in the team of yuwenchuan and Chiyou. If you think it is right, you may defend it with your life like me."


    These words are of great significance and reverberate endlessly.


    Ning Tao stops. He has been immersed in this question in his mind. Which side is his heart on?


    After a long time, he suddenly looked up and hesitated, "I want to ask, do you regret it?"


    "You have been guarding the three realms for 700 million years, and personally sealed your lover. Do you regret that now?"


    As soon as the words came out, the candle dragon''s face was stunned. His eyes were full of vicissitudes. He closed his eyes for a long time and said hoarsely, "all I have done is for my firm belief. I firmly believe that the rules are right, so I have no regrets."


    "I''m worthy of Shifu and the three realms, but I''m sorry for only one person, that''s Xuanxuan."


    "She How are you doing? "


    Ning Tao nodded, then shook his head, bitter way: "woman heart, seafloor needle, but I''m afraid she inherited your will and belief, to revenge for you."


    "Sure enough..."


    Candlelight closed his eyes and looked guilty.


    For a long time, it looked at this more ancient and unchanging golden country and said, "can you tell me something about you?"


    "There is very little feedback from my spirit. If you come here, it shows that the situation is not good."


    Ning Tao nodded, then put down his body and mind, from that loser, step by step to the Galactic emperor.So much has happened.


    Wonderful and changeable!


    After a long time, his face suddenly appeared, and he said with a wry smile: "so it is. Is it the day of the three realms of continuous beads again?"


    "I didn''t expect that the six armed demon, in order to cling, was crazy to this step. It''s my fault. I didn''t notice it in time. Maybe it''s fate. He is the level you have to overcome."


    "The ninth reincarnation is really bold!"


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. Yes, it''s really bold. He has been harming the three realms for many years for his own sake.


    In front of you like a mountain


    At this time, candle dragon suddenly face dew solemn, solemnly asked: "so your decision is..."


    With a faint smile, Ning Tao burst out with a firm belief and said, "no matter in the long run or now, as long as someone dares to threaten my family and my unborn child, I will make his life worse than death."


    "The three realms and the holy land are all my family. I won''t let anyone hurt them. Never!"


    "Ha ha, good!"


    The candle dragon looks up at the sky and laughs. It seems to be relieved that Ning Tao chooses to break the rules.


    All of a sudden, he said with a mysterious smile, "do you know why the battle for the leader of the three realms has not come to an end over the past 700 million years?"


    "Oh? Why? " Ning Tao was stunned.


    "Because the origin is incomplete, the seal of the galaxy is supported by the origin of the three realms. I was afraid that someone like Chi you might master it and destroy it, so I specially kept it."


    "To be clear, if you want to be the leader of the three worlds, you still need to pass me and take away the incomplete origin."


    "Without my approval, without this source, it would be very difficult for the Lord of the three realms to appear," said the candle dragon with a smile.


    Ning Tao a Leng, can''t help but bitterly smile, didn''t expect, candle dragon unexpectedly still keep this hand.


    No wonder no one has been successful for so many years.


    However, if the leader of the three realms does not appear and Yan Feitian does not get it, wouldn''t it be better?


    Shaking his head, it seems that he couldn''t guess how long he had been fighting for the seal


    "At that time, if there is no master of the three realms and the invasion of the four realms, there will be no suspense."


    "I was defeated once in those years. This time, I hope you can succeed in unifying the Seven Realms of eternal life, mastering the Holy Land and protecting the hundreds of millions of living beings. Don''t let the holy land of eternal life end up like the holy land of time and space!"

 Chapter 2914

    Candle dragon''s awe, let Ning Tao''s faith firm burning up, needless to say, he will never allow.


    All along, that''s why he works hard.


    No matter how hard the road is.


    He''ll keep going!


    "By the way, how long can you hold on to this galactic seal?" Seeing the candle dragon casting, Ning Tao asked.


    The candle dragon hesitated, looked at the golden Kingdom, as if through this layer of space, saw the gorgeous Milky way outside, pondered: "when I give this source to you, the seal will lose the support of the three realms of energy."


    "That is to say, in the future, the three realms will grow rapidly, the planet will grow stronger and stronger, the monks will break through the real fairy level, and even become stronger. However, this seal will be weakened quickly."


    "It''s estimated that if we break away from the original support, it will be less than ten years, more than decades. Even if we have the original support, it will collapse at most for a hundred years. After all, it has existed for too long."


    "I think that yuwenchuan, who used to be a terror, is waiting for the moment when the seal collapses!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, is there only a few decades left? Although I had expected it for a long time, I can''t help but feel a chill when I hear this few figure. Even if we let the three realms develop for decades, can we compete with the four realms?


    The answer Definitely not!


    The four realms have developed for nearly a billion years!


    Even if the holy land is limited and the development is slow, today''s four realms are absolutely superior in the great wilderness, and the three realms can''t match. We have to think of other ways.


    However, it''s not the time to think about this. Yan Feitian is the most important one at the moment


    The candle dragon accumulated his strength and said in a deep voice: "your eyes are so powerful that I didn''t dig them out completely. I''ll ask you for these eyes in the future. My strength now can make them wake up for the third time."


    "At the same time, there is an interesting thing in this source, which must be helpful to your decisive battle."


    "The Seven Realms of eternal life are very mysterious. In the future, you should be careful. I can only help you, that''s all."


    "The third awakening?"


    Ning Tao suddenly remembers that the first awakening was when he just got it, and the second awakening was at zulongmen.


    At that time, it knew the eye of the candlelight dragon for the third time.


    I didn''t expect to wait until then.


    "Hum Hum... "


    A familiar power condenses from the golden Kingdom, and the candle dragon itself also divests out a stream of energy, which is the source, as well as its power.


    Only its blood and soul can inspire the power of the real eye of the candle dragon.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly thought of something, a question buried in the bottom of his heart for a long time, spread out his hand and said: "what is the relationship between us?"


    The candle dragon picked his brow and burst out laughing. This question is really interesting.


    He thought about it and said with a smile, "how do you say that? If you don''t understand the holy way, you are my third apprentice after space and three souls. "


    "But if you understand the holy way, strictly speaking, it''s my Younger martial brother


    "You and I are apprentices of the immortal sage, and I am your real elder martial brother."


    "Dijiang, I should call you little martial uncle!"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Listening to the laughter of the candle dragon, Ning Tao can''t help but stay for a while, thinking, it seems that it is true. The green emperor said that he has been the apprentice of eternal life.


    There''s no doubt that the candle dragon is his elder martial brother. The relationship is so chaotic that he suddenly becomes a martial uncle.


    I''m afraid the three souls didn''t think of the space.


    However, because of their belief, Ning Tao is willing to honor their senior brothers. Without them, he would never have lived to this day.


    "Ready, it''s time to start," the candle dragon yelled, and two forces rushed to ningtao in an instant.


    A golden light shoots directly into the eyes of the candle dragon.


    A source, into the body of Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao''s whole body trembled, his eyes were burning and trembling, which made him feel headache. Half of his strength was pouring in, and a dragon like force was merging with himself, willing to be swallowed.


    The power of the mind, turned up the waves.


    "Ah Ah... "


    In the body, the power of the source also wants to merge with another source in the body. Because of the loss of mind, he doesn''t feel the power of the specific world.


    And that interesting thing is coming up.


    It''s a transformation, and it''s starting at full speed


    Time passed quickly, but the sea of stars remained unchanged, and the Milky way still looked the same, but always felt that the light was dim.


    This is Ning Yi''s feeling. Whether it''s an illusion or not, it''s been several days, but the young master hasn''t come out yet.


    It''s eight days away, one day left.


    If the young master doesn''t come out again, I''m afraid he will miss the battle even if he comes out again."Damn it..."


    "Brother, what should I do? Is there any way to inform the young master? " Ning San scratching his ears, impatient.


    Ning Yi shook his head. If he had, he would have done it.


    Suddenly, rather three oddly looked at rather a few eyes, fierce pupil a shrink, surprised way: "big Brother, is your strength... "


    Hearing this, Ning Yi looked at his hands and said with a smile: "I have feelings, but my accomplishments are further."


    "Here is the seal set by Da Neng. If you understand carefully, you will gain something. You are just too impetuous. If you calm down, your future achievements will be above me."


    Ning San has a headache. It''s this kind of preaching again, which was also said by the elders in their clan.


    He has been very attentive


    In the long wait, the last day came as scheduled. They held their breath and waited for a long time, but there was no movement in the seal of the galaxy.


    They were in a panic.


    The jade tubes in his hand were broken one by one.


    That is the world door high-level anxiously urges them, the demon world has already acted, the war is coming.


    They are in a hurry, and even want to break into the galaxy. However, the pressure makes them stop. At least they can solve it.


    "Sect master, please come out quickly. If you don''t come out again, everyone will be worried to death..."


    Ning San prays in sweat.


    Ning Yize stares at him. Even if there is only a little ripple, it can make a big wave in his heart


    At this time, the world of souls.


    According to ancient records, when the energy reaches the extreme, the three realms will also converge to form a lotus.


    It is said that the former candlelight dragon refined it and finally became the first leader of the three realms.


    And there is also a prophecy, although the previous failure, this time, there will be a success, the second generation of the three worlds of the Lord, will be born!


    True or false, it''s enough to make people crazy.


    At this moment, the army of the demon world, the army of the fairyland, and even the new army of the spirit world have arrived at the battlefield.


    Looking around, there are lots of people.


    I don''t know when this war will end?


    The breath of terror makes the world a little overwhelmed. If not for all the energy of the three worlds converging on him, I''m afraid he can''t bear these great emperors.


    Suddenly, from a dark sky, a hoarse laughter came out: "Gu Yuan, since you have come, come out and see me. I haven''t seen you for many years. Let me see how far your power of swallowing has come."

 Chapter 2915

    The hoarse voice of "Jie Jie" resounds in the vast sky of the world of spirits, and the evil spirit is rolling.


    A huge demon God, the horror of the show towering.


    The fierce killing is coming!


    Seeing this, a great abyss appeared in the clear sky to resist. Guyuan fairy king was angry and deep-sighted. He was not moved at all when he heard the provocation of the demon ancestor.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "You can''t wait to die?"


    "Jie Jie, Gu Yuan, don''t be too confident. If Kunpeng didn''t sacrifice his life to save you and let you get this power of swallowing, how could you have the strength to compete with me?"


    "What about Ning Tao? This time he won''t be so lucky. He will die in the face of Yan Feitian. "


    The evil ancestor hoarse sneer way.


    "Cut, or you said, don''t be too confident, Ning Tao can win, all still don''t know."


    "And even if there is no Kunpeng, I will kill you, and I can do the same. It''s better not to let me know that you are the one who is plotting against it," Gu Yuan said coldly, with a wave of murders lingering around.


    At that time, he was an eight armed demon. At the time of his birth, he absorbed the endless abyss of heaven and earth. Since then, he has become the leader of gods and demons.


    Kunpeng is a good friend of him, and also a god beast of that year. He is extremely powerful, but he is finally plotted against him. Before he dies, he fuses his power of swallowing with himself.


    This has created the ancient yuan Immortal King, who is now awed by the three realms, swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth!


    And behind him, the world''s army was ready.


    Xianyue frowned and looked at Ning ER and said anxiously, "is my husband not out of the gate yet? It''s too late. "


    Ning Er shook his head with a bitter smile.


    So far, the sect leader has not heard of going out of the gate.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with Ning Tao? If at least he doesn''t disperse at the critical moment. "


    Said the Immortal King.


    "How are the residents of the world of souls moving?" Xia Mengfei worried and asked.


    "Eighty or ninety percent of them have moved. Time is not enough. Moreover, the demon army is interfering wantonly. It''s the limit to be able to do this."


    Tong Yaqian said helplessly.


    Not only her, but also Bingbing, Suqian, Sophia, their strength is not poor now.


    Lin Yurou is now a fairy.


    At this juncture, they vowed to live and die together with the army. Moreover, they still had many cards in their hands, which were given by Ning Tao. As long as they were not the great emperor, there was no need to worry.


    They''re not just vases.


    And there is the assistance of advanced technology!


    There will be fireworks for the demon army!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In mid air, Gu Yuan and Mo Zu confront each other. They are almost equal in strength and momentum. Yao Yao and Yao are angry with each other. They all hold the belief that they will die.


    At this time, the evil ancestor Jie a smile, moriran way: "since all arrived this kind of time, no longer need to hide, all come out, with strength to divide high and low."


    "In this battle for the master of the three worlds, I am determined to win the demon world!"


    As he spoke, several towering figures came out behind him.


    Every breath is earth shaking. Over the Pacific Ocean, it is towering and terrifying. The slight sound of footsteps is like a heavy hammer in people''s hearts.


    "It''s disgusting to go back to this damned place. Where''s Ning Tao? Let him get out, Benti, and drink his blood. "


    A pale figure glared.


    "Blood ancestor, between you and me, it''s not over, I won''t let you mess," a vicissitudes of hemp figure, slowly from a torn space out.


    Directly blocked in front of the blood ancestor.


    Both sides were stunned. From the breath of the other side, it was not easy to provoke, but also felt very strange.


    Is there such a strong man in the world of souls?


    "Son of a bitch, Jesus, it''s you again. Do you want to spoil my good deeds?" When Xuezu saw him, his eyes were red.


    That monstrous hatred is comparable to the ocean below.


    Years of hard work was destroyed by him!


    Yes, this figure in linen is Jesus. Maybe he is inferior to others in fighting, but he is absolutely as good as Xuezu in fighting.


    They are the opposite of good and evil.


    "Ha ha..."


    "I said Xuezu, are you defeated by such people? It''s ridiculous. If you can''t steal a chicken, you''ll also eat rice and make yourself such an enemy. "


    The evil spirit of the evil ancestor came out.


    Without waiting for Xuezu to get angry, immortal fairy King sneered and said, "if you have time to laugh at others, you might as well worry about yourself."


    "A few years ago, you dares to plot against me in the devil''s world. I''ll have to work it out with you."


    On hearing this, the evil ancestor said with a sneer, "well, you killed so many ten level immortals in the demon temple. I just want to ask you for an explanation.""Jie Jie, it''s very lively, and the emperor has come to intervene," a gloomy ghost appeared.


    It''s one of the six ancestors Ghost ancestor!


    But in the next second, the sound of scriptures came out from heaven and earth, as if some eminent monks were chanting scriptures. Golden Lotus blossomed from under their feet, and an indifferent figure came out of the empty air step by step.


    "Evil spirits and monsters are nothing in front of the emperor. Your opponent is me!"


    Ghost ancestor smile a stiff, pupil fierce a shrink, exclaim: "is It''s you, the empero

 Chapter 2916

    In the noisy, dark, a pair of cold black pupil appeared, boundless darkness toward this side devour, as if there is an invisible beast roaring.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    A cold hum and angry rebuke, one after another, the auspicious clouds form their own front and disperse the darkness in the light.


    With a "brush", Kirin walked out with dignity.


    When he frowned and looked up, he looked into the endless darkness, as if there was a huge shadow. If the unicorn was the auspicious animal in the fairyland, the Warcraft symbolizing the world of Warcraft was the evil animal in front of him.


    Of the abyss demons Devil king!


    "Jie Jie, Qilin, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard that you joined a clan, which sect of Ning Tao?"


    "The more you mix, the more you go back?" A huge abyss demon king, with a cow horn, is as black as ink, and his spirit is surrounded by the rolling evil spirit.


    Kirin said with a sneer, "you are not much better. At that time, you were the master of the demon world."


    "Now, I can only survive in the corner."


    "Bastard, you want to die!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    This seems to be very aggressive. The demon king suddenly became angry, incarnated in darkness, and killed him with a roar, as if there were endless dark swordsmen cutting him.


    "Well come, let me see what progress you have made over the years." Kirin sneers, mingled with endless auspicious, attacking the darkness like light.


    ZuLong and iniquitous dragon are killed in blood.


    Zuhuang and the fallen Phoenix dyed half the sky red.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Ho Roar, roar... "


    In a flash, the two sides were on fire.


    Seeing this, Gu Yuan glanced at the convergence of energy, and the source of the three realms had begun to gather. He immediately whispered: "everyone, the battle of life and death, I hope you can do your best."


    "Do it!"


    These two words came from the mouth of the demon ancestor. With one order, the seven people were killed together.


    Immortal eyebrow wrinkled, turned to Xia Mengfei and said: "Xia wench, if Ning Tao doesn''t come back, the battle will be over. It''s up to you."


    Finish saying, followed by Gu Yuan rushed up.


    "Kill Kill... "


    The fighting power of the 18 zhungewang class was shattered in a short time. Naturally, the earth couldn''t bear it. When we stepped into the starry sky, we would fight to the death, and we would not get close to the group.


    The nine major storms will ravage the three worlds.


    If there is a fight here, the rest of the people will certainly not watch. The thirteen saints of the demon world, the 300 million warlocks, are all scattered into the battlefield. The first gate in the world, commanding the two worlds, the 100 million friars and 200 million spirit beasts, is overwhelming.


    It''s even more shocking than the heavenly soldiers and generals of that year.


    "Devil cubs, come on, for the sake of home, kill," Bai Yue roared, leading the way.


    Ten immortals, five element immortals, Mo Lao and others rush into the sky.


    On the other side, the devil has no heart, the devil has no pole, the blood has no heaven, the blood can''t, the evil sect and other marshals, the deputy marshal all hands, just like a large dark devouring the light.


    Ma Lao and Mo Wu Ming also killed together.


    A lord of the supreme temple and a lord of the demon temple have been enemies in their lives for so many years


    "Kill Kill... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, the sky of the world of souls is almost collapsed, the rules are disordered, the mountains and rivers are displaced, the volcano erupts, the tsunami is huge, and the natural disaster can be described as the extreme.


    The Pacific Ocean below never stops surging.


    Fortunately, the residents of the spirit world were moved to the fairyland early. Otherwise, there would be more than ten million deaths and injuries?


    A lot of people are only able to keep fit.


    I don''t know how to practice at all


    Xia Mengfei''s forehead exudes sweat. She is not afraid of him, but anxious. She holds the last jade tube tightly in her hand. She urges Ning Tao to use it all before. This is the last one. She dare not use it indiscriminately.


    She knew that the closure of Ning Tao at the moment must be very important, but the battle at the moment could not be without him.


    This is Yan Feitian''s delayed appearance. Once it appears, it will be a kind of quasi King level combat power.


    Who can stop him?


    Moreover, at this time, he was at the peak, not weaker than the underground.


    In the sky, an illusory three color lotus slowly takes shape, absorbing the energy of heaven and earth and its origin. One white, one black and one blue symbolizes the origin of the three worlds.


    When the three color lotus is fully formed, as long as it is absorbed, it will become the new generation of the three realms.


    If you look down, you don''t have to wait too long.


    This time is already in progress.


    "Feifei, don''t worry too much. Be careful with the fetus. My husband said that he will come back. We should believe him," said xianyueyi, standing beside him.


    And a loud noise shocked the two armies.


    Nuclear weapons are officially famous!


    In the vast front of the demon world, it exploded, and huge mushrooms surged violently. Looking at the power, it was at least stronger than the super nuclear God of that year.But it''s not much better.


    And it''s a damage to the world itself.


    But at this time, there is nothing to worry about. It''s a complete wreck.


    Hundreds of super nuclear gods smashed down, at least millions or tens of millions of demons were destroyed in an instant. They didn''t react, and they didn''t even have any preparation. Who would have thought that fairyland had such weapons of war.


    Even with array protection, it is fragmented.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Ah..."


    "I Oh, my God. What''s my stuff? It''s terrible. No Is this the wrath of heaven? "


    In the demon world, countless people are shocked.


    The fairyland is as powerful as a rainbow. At the beginning, it welcomes a good luck and immediately roars, forming a big formation to enter.


    All kinds of technologies are dazzling at this moment


    Of course, there are also some tricky characters in the demon world, such as the sixth ancestor, the corpse spirit ancestor, the orcs, the magic ancestor, the sand ancestor, the stone ancestor and the poison ancestor!


    These six people are all three souls.


    Perhaps, their accomplishments are not as good as the six ancestors, but their respective means are more and more strange.


    In the face of those dead corpses, the ancestor of the corpse spirit suddenly rises up in the pyramids of Egypt. He communicates with the origin of ten thousand spirit world and uses heaven and earth as his corpse yard to make these corpses psychic.


    Become a loyal army under his command.


    Teams of mummies killed one of the fairylands by surprise, and a demon made the monk lose his mind. The orcs have boundless power. They will die if they touch them. They will fly sand and stone, and they will die miserably. There are poisons all over the sky


    After a wave, fairyland was suppressed.


    Emperor yuan, Xiaohua, Xiaohei, Tianlong, Fenghuang and the head of the magic clan rushed up.


    Sword, Xiaoyao and others also meet the great emperors.


    But in terms of quantity, they are quite different. For example, one soul, two souls, these great emperors are at least twice as many as them. For a while, they are still oppressed.


    "No, the enemy is too slow. What should we do?" Tong Yaqian''s face is dignified.


    When Xia Mengfei opens her mouth, she suddenly looks into the darkness. An eight headed snake rushes out. It turns out that it is the great emperor, holding a chariot, who is unscrupulous on the battlefield. This snake is the eight headed snake.


    Its owner is Yan Feitian!


    "Gee..."


    "Ning Tao, you little bastard, when the king of hell arrived, he didn''t come out quickly to die, Jie Jie, kill..."


    Everyone''s face changed greatly. Yan Feitian actually came out. It''s a disaster. There''s no quasi King level combat power to contain him. Hasn''t Ning Tao come back yet?


    Guyuan, Lihuang and others are anxious.


    At this time, on the sky, the shadow of a big tomb in the starry sky became more and more solid. It broke through the atmosphere and hit Yan Feitian like a meteorite.


    "Chiyou, take your life!"

 Chapter 2917

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A large tomb in the starry sky, falling from the sky, looks like a tomb of fire, too fast, a force of pressure, so that the void below, inch by inch collapse.


    An old roar, mixed with endless hate.


    "What What? "


    Gu Yuan and Mo Zu are both stunned. What''s the matter? Is there such a thing in the starry sky?


    The sound seems familiar.


    Yan Feitian, who just appeared, had no time to respond. When he heard this, his brow suddenly wrinkled. Chi you, it''s a long memory for him.


    He almost wiped it out with a secret method.


    The big snake Baqi screamed with fright.


    It''s just a new emperor, who absorbed the evil spirit in the abyss Valley and transformed into a Warcraft. Now it''s not easy to be born, and it hasn''t shown its ability. How can it die?


    But it can''t stop this grave.


    "Lord Master... "


    Seeing this, Yan Feitian suppressed the killing of Ning Tao in his heart and said with a sneer, "it''s interesting. I''d like to see where you are? Play the devil. "


    "Come on..."


    Hold Ge Tian with one hand.


    "Chop ~"


    under the attention of the public, Yan Feitian was like a demon, waving the edge of the king level magic weapon, and chopped to the star sky tomb that fell from the sky.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In an instant, a huge shock wave visible to the naked eye spread wildly over the Pacific Ocean.


    At this moment, the brain of thousands of troops is blank, the world seems to be at a standstill, countless people are blown to pieces, one black hole after another is shaken open, and the vast sea water below is almost exposed to the ground.


    A vacuum zone is formed.


    I don''t know how many years I haven''t seen the sun.


    "Ah..."


    Millions of people vomited blood, and some died in the strong wind.


    Xia Mengfei, Xian Yueyi and others'' beautiful eyes shrink, and their faces flash with ecstasy. According to Ning Tao, this is also a senior, and it''s frightening. His qualifications are frightening, his status is frightening, and his future is also frightening.


    This is the first great emperor, the first fairy king in the history of the Three Kingdoms, and also the creator of the fourth taboo fairy law. Most of the people present should be honored as their predecessors.


    I''m afraid the only one who can compete with this senior is Master Guyuan!


    The demon world is a demon ancestor at most.


    If we have to calculate again, only Yan Feitian after reincarnation can be counted as Chiyou.


    Yes, this person is Reincarnation fairy king!


    Jinlao, who is against Chiyou!


    In full view of the public, Yan Feitian roared angrily, increased his strength, smashed the big tomb, and fell into the demon camp. Although he killed many people, he fell into the sea powerlessly.


    The texture of this tomb should be just some ordinary death stars, but it''s been quenched and compressed for too long.


    It''s as hard as a king.


    There are only a few cracks in the tomb.


    "Boom..."


    When the tomb fell into the ocean, some shadows could be seen, but there seemed to be no movement after that.


    Apart from thousands of corpses falling down and making waves on the water, nothing else happened. This tomb seems to be a passing scene.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Inside Isn''t there a man in it? "


    They were all shocked. Did that blow just now shock them to death? Always feel where is very strange?


    Xia Mengfei a few girls silly eyes, reincarnation fairy King Just hang up? Too suspicious? No, it''s just a cover up for samsara. He''s not there.


    Looking up at the stars, only the regiment.


    "This This... "


    Don''t mention them, even Yan Feitian frowned, looked at the tomb for a few eyes, then gave a cold hum, and didn''t want to manage it again. With his strength and vision, few people in the three realms could be valued by him.


    No amount of tricks can stop him.


    "Ning Tao, get out of here!" Yan Feitian, holding Ge Tian, stands on the back of Baqi snake and roars.


    The battle in hell was his biggest shame in a million years, and also his heartache. Why? Why do you want to kill that woman, until the moment he died, I found that I always care about her.


    Although he did have another woman in his heart, he should not have killed her in front of his eyes.


    "Roar..."


    A roar makes the world tremble.


    Xia Mengfei''s face is pale, clench the shell tooth tightly, difficult way: "remember, if wait for him to discover Ning Tao not in, immediately crush the thousand li transmission Fu in the hand."


    "There''s no way for us to go back to Tianxuan."


    "Brother Tao killed his woman. He will try his best to kill us to vent his anger."Several women nodded. Everyone had killed a lot of demons just now. Few people knew them. Now they stepped back quietly. Not many people could watch them.


    "Ning Tao, get out!"


    Yan Feitian roared at the army of fairyland, but he didn''t see him.


    What''s going on?


    Where''s that guy?


    All of a sudden, in the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang in China, there was an earth shaking sound, which alerted the warring parties.


    "Gee..."


    "Ha ha, against heaven, you can''t trap me after all, but let me out. Ha ha, it''s an era, it''s a whole era, and I''m finally out!"


    A crazy scream makes people feel numb, and dense shadows emerge.


    See this state, fairy month according to brain a bang, startled way: "no No, it''s the insect ancestor, one of the six ancestors. It''s It broke the seal


    "Kill it while it''s weak, or he''ll accumulate energy and breed endless empty demons."


    However, several crazy laughter came from the sky: "Chongzu, you are too slow. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Let''s kill. These friars are all your meals."


    "Guyuan, is there anyone else in your fairyland?"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Listen to this grim laughter, Gu Yuan, immortal and others face crazy change, how the trouble guy was born?


    Once let it continue to create a void devil insect, I''m afraid, fairyland will be defeated.


    At this time, Yan Fei''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly sneered, and said: "interesting, isn''t Ning Tao here? Then I''ll kill his woman and brother first. "


    "Three moves of Ge Tian, chop!"


    "Nine turn samsara Sutra, samsara shield!"


    "Boom..."


    The attack towards Bai Yue and others was blocked by a stream of energy from the bottom of the sea.


    "Who? Get out of here


    Yan Feitian saw the sea with a flash.


    The next second, the sea water separated automatically, and out came a ferocious beast with golden hair. There were four samsara marks in the middle of his eyebrows. The energy of a strong corpse was absorbed by it, as if it had just completed the fourth turn.


    For golden Mongoose, the energy of the corpse is the same as that of him. He is one of the top zombies.


    "Zombies? How about the golden horse


    Yan Feitian''s face is unimaginable. How can there be a golden roar on the bottom of the sea? How many people died?


    Wait, this breath, and the method just now, how can you be so like a person?


    All of a sudden, his eyes shuddered, and his face could not be put into the channel: "the body of golden fur, the spirit of reincarnation fairy king, is you, reincarnation, you are not dead."


    And just as the words fell, a huge golden tower suddenly came down from the sky to suppress the insect ancestor.


    "Sunset Tower, seal!"

 Chapter 2918

    A gold pagoda, when the head will cover the insect ancestor.


    The insect ancestor screamed and wanted to escape, but a powerful force, as well as the magic weapon itself, made it tremble and difficult to move.


    Moreover, the timing is too clever. It has just broken the seal and its strength is weak.


    "No No, asshole, damn son of a bitch, why, why do you want to seal me first, no... "


    "Gee Ah... "


    Insect ancestor red eyes, endless not reconciled.


    Millions of empty demons are trying to block the falling sun tower, but the mayfly shakes the tree, the egg hits the stone, and it bursts open on the spot. The gold tower is irresistible, withering and decaying, and the "roar" engulfs the insect ancestor.


    Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Dang Dang..."


    The next second, from the sky, slowly fell a golden robe straight figure, standing on the top of the pagoda, the wind blowing, black hair floating, golden robe flying.


    Ning Yi and Ning San followed closely.


    Looking at the war in front of us, the three people''s eyes all shrank. This scale has been comparable to natural disasters.


    Fortunately, I didn''t come back too late!


    Ning Tao was relieved. In fact, he couldn''t come back at this time. It was only a short time after he left the pass. He still used his power to send them here. Otherwise, it would be half a day after they came back.


    By that time, it is estimated that the cauliflower will be cold, and the origin of the three worlds has already been Yan Feitian''s.


    Seeing this scene, the world is quiet.


    The brain is buzzing.


    Before the four characters of reincarnation Immortal King were digested by the public, the insect ancestor was suppressed by the golden pagoda.


    It''s amazing how fast it''s changing.


    Although the pagoda from time to time some slight buzz, shock, but on the whole, it seems very solid, the insect ancestor for a while and a half don''t think of it.


    He was born in a crazy way.


    It''s an extremely evil beast.


    In terms of talent, it is estimated that it can be compared with Yan Feitian, who was praised as the hope of Warcraft at that time.


    Perhaps, its own strength is not equal to any one of the six ancestors, but its reproductive capacity, as well as the void devil insect, is absolutely not equal to any ancestor.


    In the war, the insect ancestor is absolutely a perfect weapon to kill. The void devil insect is irresistible. One person has the strength to fight against an army.


    Have it, as if have victory!


    In the first world war against the ancients, it was not surprising that for most of the day, the United forces of the fairyland were defeated and suffered heavy casualties, and the creatures of the world of souls were almost exterminated.


    If it wasn''t for the seal of the immortals, sacrificing their lives and being desperate, the demon world would have won long ago!


    Last time, Chongzu at least showed his face and showed off his power, but this time, he was sealed as soon as he showed his face.


    What are you doing out there?


    If you had known that, you might as well have stayed in it. The devil was so angry that he was happy


    And Lihuang, immortal and others are very happy. This boy, at last, has come back. Moreover, he has solved the big trouble temporarily. Otherwise, once the void devil insect joins in, they will lose sooner or later.


    In other words, how can this golden mongrel be called reincarnation fairy king? Isn''t that antique long gone?


    Most of the monks have heard of reincarnation fairy king. Now when they suddenly hear his name, it''s hard to avoid shock. However, the golden fur is unbelievable.


    What happened?


    "Jie Jie..."


    "It''s really interesting. One by one, I was surprised. Unexpectedly, you are still a zombie before you die. You come to me for revenge. You are so persistent."


    "And you, Ning Tao, without the Jinta, do you think you are my opponent now?"


    Yan Feitian grabs Ge Tian and laughs angrily.


    "Brush..."


    Ning Tao step blink, came to the eyes of blood red gold next to the old, looking at his face of killing, hate, but said with a smile: "elder, you are still here."


    "This guy, it''s you Or shall I? "


    When he spoke, his mind could not help but sweep away his cultivation. Jin Maohou''s physique was abnormal. Maybe he had been scoured and tempered by the turbulent flow of stars. His physique was not inferior to the three spirits. His cultivation seemed to have just recovered to about three spirits.


    But this is far from Yan Feitian''s opponent.


    There is a big gap.


    The reincarnation Immortal King''s eyes are splitting, and his eyes are red. Although his appearance has changed and his spirit breath has become mottled, it should be the side effect of the ninth reincarnation, but one of the weak breath cannot escape his keen eyes.


    "That''s him, Chiyou!"


    See gold old ferocious way: "he gives me, there are infinite corpses here, all will be my energy, let me try, if don''t kill him, I will die."


    "Kill..."


    In the roar, he rushed at Yan Feitian.In fact, the opportunity he was waiting for was the day of the Third World War. This endless sea of corpses was his paradise for zombies. These scattered corpses could not be absorbed by the monks, but he had no scruples.


    Even like a fish in water.


    There is no better environment.


    Although he''s only three souls now, he''s getting stronger every minute in this corpse field.


    "Roar Roar... "


    See gold old rush to come over, Yan Feitian sneer, sneer a way: "that year I can kill you, even if you become a zombie, I today, also can kill you again."


    "Three moves of Ge Tian, chop!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Old Jin''s reincarnation power is added to his body. He can avoid a blow. His claws are fierce. Hatred makes him powerful


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help shaking his head and sighing. Old Jin''s obsession with revenge is too heavy. Just let him drag on for a while. Now the army of fairyland is in a bad position.


    He immediately turned to Ning Yisan and said in a low voice, "you go to help, I''ll weaken the demon emperor."


    "Yes ~"


    they joined the regiment respectfully.


    In the demon world, under the king to be, the most powerful is the ancestor of the corpse spirit, a pyramid, which rotates on his head, and the origin of the ten thousand spirit world, which constantly refines corpses.


    Almost invincible.


    What''s more, there''s a steady stream of mummies!


    In the fairyland, under the quasi king, the strongest is the emperor yuan, but the two are just a little bit different, which is the source of power.


    The ancestor of the corpse spirit, who has the origin of the ten thousand spirit world, is comparable to the king to be, and is not called the Pharaoh.


    Even more worthy of his hiding so long!


    But with a "brush", Ning Tao came to him, condescending and indifferent: "I went to see you a few days ago, but you''re not here. I just met you today. I''ll solve you together. I''m curious how much can you do? "


    "What?"


    The ancestor of the corpse spirit who was fighting with the emperor yuan was shocked. He just wanted to mobilize the source and found that he was suppressed by another source.


    "You You have... "


    "Ning Tao, uncle Baqi is here. I''ll eat you," a Baqi demon snake rushed in and screamed.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said sarcastically, "it''s you, Xiao Shuang. Tear it up."


    "Roar, roar..."


    A huge black-and-white tiger suddenly came out with wings on its back and directly met Baqi magic snake. Its breath also broke through the emperor.


    A snake and a tiger were killed.


    "Damn it..."


    The ancestor of corpse spirit was shocked. Although Ning Tao was a junior, how could he be underestimated by the leader of the world.


    Just move, feel a cool behind, and in front of you, Ning Tao has disappeared.


    "How can How fast... "


    But just then, a cold murmur came to my ear: "divine thoughts Kill


    "Zheng Ah... "


    The ancestor of the corpse spirit screamed bitterly and had a splitting headache. It was like a dragon blade. It divided his soul sea into two parts, but his mind could not stop it. How could it be? He is three souls, Ning Tao is three souls, how can he lose?


    "It''s too weak. Can you just stop me?" Ning Tao''s cold pity penetrates with one hand.


    "Hiss Ah... "


    Under the foolish eyes of the Yuan emperor, the ancestor of the corpse spirit was trampled like a child. He had no resistance. He was easily defeated by a single blow.


    And this hand, is to penetrate his heart.


    It''s like a long golden gun!


    "Too Too strong... "


    In a trance, he seemed to see a pair of indifferent, dignified, scornful golden pupils, shining like the sun, which can illuminate any dark corner of the world.


    "This What''s this? "

 Chapter 2919

    Emperor yuan was shocked. In this short period of ten days, Ning Tao''s strength increased more than a little bit.


    Is it the result of closure?


    In particular, the power of God increased greatly!


    Three soul realm, unexpectedly does not lose three soul big consummation!


    "You You Cough... "


    The ancestor of the corpse spirit was unwilling to be red eyed. According to the instructions, he had planned for such a long time. In these three battlefields, he should have played a greater role in controlling the mummy army and turning the whole war situation around.


    Unexpectedly, he became the first one to die among the thirteen ancestors of the demon world.


    Years of painstaking efforts turned into nothing!


    "No Ah... "


    Millions of mummies have gone out of control, exploding, frantic and falling.


    In the shock of the crowd, Ning Tao was indifferent. With one hand shaking, an immortal force spewed out. In an instant, he shattered the ancestor of the corpse spirit and spilled the flesh and blood all over the sky.


    One hand wave, will erase all traces.


    The ancestor of the corpse spirit has fallen!


    "This This... "


    Countless people can''t help but be horrified to see this. A statue with three souls is so perfect that it is so easily erased. Is this guy too strong?


    At least above the quasi King level.


    "The headmaster is powerful, the headmaster is powerful," a group of disciples roared excitedly, and the morale of the army all over the world suddenly rose.


    As soon as Ning Tao looks up, he has a pair of simple and majestic golden pupils, which completely belongs to him at this moment. Moreover, he combines part of the power of the candle dragon, and can perfectly use the eye of the candle dragon, which is equivalent to the candle dragon''s personal exertion.


    The third awakening has been successful.


    Soul power, even pupil skill, are greatly improved!


    "Ha ha..."


    "What a powerful little brother! People like you so much. Come on, have fun with them..."


    A sound of bone erosion came.


    In all directions, just like peach blossoms in full bloom, a beautiful woman who is almost red and naked is close to Ning Tao step by step. Her figure is very hot and full of tenderness. That Chu moves the world and makes people''s desire rise constantly.


    Many people are looking at the dry mouth, red eyes, heavy nose, like a beast.


    Willing to be the pursuer of death under the pomegranate skirt.


    "Ah..."


    "I want to I want to What a pain... "


    There are tens of thousands of demons, friars and spirit beasts. They all fight to kill each other. In their eyes, there is only a rival in love. Killing all of them can take her.


    The Yuan emperor, the seven stars and the Liuli emperor were also affected. The former was ok, while the latter two were confused.


    Ning Tao is as stiff as if he was stunned.


    "No It''s not good... "


    Emperor yuan was so surprised that he quickly clenched his teeth and said, "close up the six senses and seven senses. This is Meizu. Her field of enchantment is very difficult. Go away quickly."


    But it''s too late. The Seven Star emperor roars. Although he is old, his blood is gushing at the moment. The long lost blood rushes to his head. His red eyes stare at the glass emperor, full of desire.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "I''m so hot Glass It''s hard... "


    And the glass emperor clenched his teeth, his whole body was as numb as numbness, his face was full of peach blossom, and his beautiful eyes were full of emotion, which made people want to give up.


    "The Damn it No... "


    "Don''t come here..."


    Although both of them are great emperors, they are both the peak of one soul. How can they hold back the field of three souls?


    Or the top of the six ancestors.


    "Ha ha..."


    The enchanting beauty chuckles, just like the magic sound, breathes the fragrance, licks her mouth and says: "go quickly, take her hard, don''t suppress your inner desire, release it..."


    "Asshole, you want to die," emperor yuan was furious. He was determined, and this field didn''t have much effect on him.


    But the orc ancestors pestered him.


    He can''t get away from it for a while.


    Meizu sarcastically comes to Ning Tao and looks at the angry emperor yuan. He says, "don''t be so angry. People like him very much."


    "Wow, it''s so mellow and strong. It''s purer than all the men I''ve ever met..."


    There was a scuffle below, and we couldn''t tell who the enemy was or who we were. Our eyes were red, and we were more and more fierce.


    And the seven stars are getting closer to the glaze step by step


    Seeing this, emperor yuan was impatient. Looking at the dull Ning Tao, he roared: "boy, what are you doing? Wake up


    Meizu licked his red lips. Like a beautiful snake, he wrapped himself around Ning Tao. He was so excited that he trembled. He said sarcastically, "emperor yuan, it''s useless. He''s lost in my enchantment now."


    "Little brother, and my family Ah... "


    A word got stuck. Meizu''s pupil shrank and his eyes trembled. He could not speak any more. A big hand locked her like a pair of pliers. There was an impatient voice: "why? Are you a snake? ""I don''t care about you. You''ve got an inch to go, haven''t you?"


    "Well Cough... "


    Meizu meimou was shocked, struggling hard and said: "you How did you wake up? "


    "No way, it''s It''s impossible. Even the king level strong can''t get away easily with my flattering skill... "


    Emperor yuan, Liuli and others were also surprised.


    What''s going on?


    But Ning Tao a listen, despise a way: "think what?"? Do you want me to fall for that low-level thing? "


    "If it wasn''t a cost source of refining the ancestor of the corpse spirit just now, you would have died eight times!"


    Speaking, a pair of hands of the world cohere.


    It is the origin of the world.


    A pair of golden eyes, that kind of level of temptation field, trick, has long been seen through by him, even if there is no perspective in the light, spirit strength, he can also break away.


    "You Click... "


    Ning Tao is indifferent, that big hand suddenly a force, only hear "click" a sound, charm Zu stiff.


    Hands and feet are weak down.


    The neck was crushed.


    Although this seems to be a beautiful woman, but after death, but quickly shriveled down.


    From youth to aging.


    Seeing this, emperor yuan suddenly realized that Meizu was no longer old and was not far away from the end of her life. She was able to maintain her appearance by sucking male Yang.


    With her realm, it''s not to harm many men. No wonder Ning Tao is so merciless.


    Once the surgeon dies, the field will be broken.


    Seven stars, Liuli and others are sweating profusely. If they are a little late, it will be too late


    When he put the corpse away, Ning Tao gave a loud shout, and a pair of hands of the world behind him were photographed one after another. There were a lot of demonic world emperors. He wanted to take advantage of this time to weaken as much as possible, otherwise, the battle of the high level, the fairyland would be defeated.


    "The hand of origin!"


    "Boom No Boom, boom... "


    In a short time, the three or four emperors were smashed and screamed.


    Ningyi has already reached the level of quasi king. Although it is a little weaker than the level of quasi king in the third world, it is absolutely no problem to deal with some one soul and two souls.


    Ning San also waves a big knife to harvest with all his strength.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Short short video moment, the world gate high-level side of the pressure greatly reduced, Xuanyuan, Tianpeng and so on.


    "Kill..."


    All the battle groups are in full swing. The stars and the world of souls are inevitable. Although Jin Lao is stronger and stronger, he has been losing. Yan Feitian is too strong to deal with even if the three spirits are perfect.


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    With one punch, the samsara will fly thousands of kilometers.


    But with a flash of golden light, Ning Tao held Mr. Jin tightly to dissolve the impact for him. He solemnly said, "master, if you can trust me, give him to me."


    "How to say, I''m your half apprentice. If I kill him, it''s equivalent to killing him!"

 Chapter 2920

    In the face of Ning Tao''s sincerity, Jin Lao, the reincarnation immortal, gritted his teeth and clenched his fist powerlessly. Just now, when he came into contact, the gap between them was very clear.


    If we go on fighting, he will die first.


    Even if he can absorb energy, it will take some time, but Yan Feitian will never let him.


    Looking up at the four reincarnation seals on Ning Tao''s forehead and the fifth one about to take shape, he said reluctantly, "promise me to kill him with this force. This is my only purpose in life."


    Ning Tao hears the speech, nods solemnly, and uses the genuine nine turn samsara Sutra to defeat the pirated nine turn samsara Sutra.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Yan Feitian, like a cannonball, falls steadily on the void. He holds Ge Tian tightly and stares at Ning Tao with scarlet eyes. He says: "Ning Tao, I''ve had enough of playing. The battle of hell is not over yet."


    "If you dare to kill her, I will tear you to pieces!"


    "Kill ~"


    "taboo, lihuangquan!"


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    Boom Boom and boom... "


    The two fists are heavily opposed, and a huge black crack is torn open. The earth really can''t bear it.


    "Step on..."


    Yan Feitian hums. He goes back tens of meters. His fists are numb. Ning Tao is strong again. Has he broken through the three spirits? No, he still has 20% of the origin of the spirit world.


    You can''t fight him in the world of souls.


    It''s not good for you.


    "Ning Tao, if you have seed, come to the starry sky and fight to the death!"


    As he spoke, he rose to the sky.


    Ning Tao stepped back for tens of meters. He was short of breath. Fortunately, he pushed Mr. Jin away. His strength just now was not divided up and down. Was he afraid of his own 20% source?


    "However, I didn''t expect to use it against you from the beginning. What''s the fear of the Star Wars?"


    "Whoosh..."


    Looking at the two people rushing out of the atmosphere one by one, Jin Laohong tried to keep calm, turned into Jin maoyao, and went straight to the devil kingdom.


    He needs more power.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Ah ah..."


    In the starry sky, in the far distance, there are bloody battles of Gu Yuan, Gu Zu, Xie Zu, etc., which are very crazy.


    But Yan Feitian and Ning Tao confront each other, and their momentum and power have all climbed to the top. This battle is definitely the last one for them.


    "Ning Tao, I didn''t expect that you really dare to follow. You have seed. Now that you have no shackles, let''s fight with all our strength. Let''s show you all the strength of the king of hell."


    Yan Feitian roared angrily, "boom" burst out.


    "Two hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    I saw a black magic dragon rising rapidly. His whole body was black, and his eyes were staring at the starry sky. When he roared, the starry River trembled, and the whole starry sky was shaken by him.


    This is definitely one of the strongest moments in the history of the Three Kingdoms.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao whispered. Sure enough, Xiaobai and Xiaohong''s unique skills were cheated away in the myth.


    At that time, Chiyou was their good friend.


    He''s the one Xiaobai said!


    There is also a part of the reason why I broke out of the world. I''m afraid that the planet of the world will collapse. In the starry sky, I can let go at will.


    He immediately gritted his teeth and roared: "Yan Feitian, in today''s war, either you or I will die!"


    "Two hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    A golden dragon was born, roaring up to the sky, shaking the rules and frightening the three realms. He and Yan Feitian were like an immortal and a devil.


    In terms of breath alone, there is no distinction between the two.


    Stand on one side of the extreme!


    Perhaps, in terms of the melting pot of war, Ning Tao is not as good as Yan Feitian, and the growth rate is a little lower, but the ZuLong technique, which combines the power of the candle dragon, Ning Tao is definitely better than Yan Feitian.


    This complementary, the two are equally.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    This movement shocked all the people in the starry sky. In the sight, a hundred Zhang black dragon and a hundred Zhang Golden Dragon tore up a lot of space and collided with each other. The terrible impact was much stronger than them.


    And below, the two armies were dumbfounded, looking at the two hundred Zhang Double Dragons blocking the sky and the sun.


    The golden and black light covered the sky.


    "Too It''s amazing... "


    An old monk of the demon clan was shocked.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    The world army can not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. I have never seen such a scene in my life.


    It''s worth dying right away.


    Xianyueyi, Sophia, and sister Xia, who was caressing her belly, bit her pale red lips and prayed: "brother Tao, I must We must win... "


    "Just for the sake of being carefree, happy, baby, and Our unborn children... ""Kang Kang..."


    The golden dragon is brilliant and dazzling.


    The Dragon roars and the darkness spreads.


    I saw two dragons entangled in the starry sky, one move in one form, crazy, not fatal, to the extreme, any mercy, is the destruction of their own.


    Broken arm? Bleeding? Hit hard?


    Qinglian''s creation Sutra never stopped working.


    The strongest two in the bottleneck symbolize the future destiny of the three realms. Only one winner can be determined


    In the tunnel.


    The puppet Taoist priest and the Qing emperor were silent. They could see the battle between Yan Feitian and Ning Tao through layers of faults. They looked old-fashioned but could not be calm.


    "Do you think Who will win? " The puppet way is humane.


    The green emperor couldn''t see his face clearly. He was wrapped in a hazy blue light. After a long time, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I can''t see through this bureau."


    "Yan Feitian got the first taboo. If Ning Tao has no way to deal with it, maybe..."


    Hearing this, the puppet Taoist thought deeply and said: "in fact, I hope Ning Tao can win."


    "If there is no light in this chaos, I can see that the holy land of eternal life is not far from destruction. Hope is my illusion."


    The green emperor was silent in the wind, raised his head and said: "I will use my life to protect the mission left by the sage."


    "Even if I die, I will never step back..."


    In the starry sky.


    The two dragons are already bloody with each other, and they will show what they have learned all their lives together.


    "Yama, the triple body of hell!"


    "Ancient Dafa, the power of the nine heavenly stars!"


    The collision between the two self-made methods is absolutely shocking. A meteorite area was directly flattened, and even the fighting Guzu and others around were affected.


    One by one, their faces changed wildly and suddenly retreated.


    How strong are these two?


    "Cough..."


    Yan Feitian vomits blood. He didn''t expect Ning Tao to be so strong. His strength is not weaker than him. After playing for so long, he is even.


    We can''t drag on with him any longer. The origin of the three realms is about to be born. We must end all this as soon as possible.


    "Ning Tao, let me be disturbed in fairyland once, but this time, you have no chance."


    Yan Feitian gave a grim smile, a mysterious Dharma shocked the world, the sun and the moon behind him were shining together, hundreds of millions of stars were shaking, the whole fairyland was trembling and humming at this moment, and a terrible energy was condensed in his hands.


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    "Broken ~!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks again, but he already has a way to deal with it.


    With a shock in both arms, six huge whirlpools appeared around, crazily devouring the essence of heaven and earth, soaring to the extreme strength, and making every effort to integrate into the attack.


    "Yan Feitian, you are not the only one who can use the original skill. Let''s see the hidden method of the candle dragon."


    "The original skill, the six samsara heavenly skill!"

 Chapter 2921

    As soon as the words came out, Yan Feitian was stunned.


    "Ben "The original skill?"


    Does Ning Tao know the origin?


    All of a sudden, he suddenly looked at the world of ten thousand spirits, which had been silent for countless years. At this moment, he trembled, as if he had seen the loving mother of a wanderer.


    It echoes Ning Tao from afar.


    "This This... "


    Yan Fei''s eye ball shuddered. For a moment, he seemed to understand something. He gritted his teeth and said, "I see. I see. In the world of ten thousand souls, the original skill was born."


    "It has been hidden by the candlelight dragon until now. No wonder for so many years, the leader of the three worlds has not been born."


    "It turns out to be the origin of the three realms. There has always been a shortage."


    Ning Tao grits his teeth. The six huge whirlpools of samsara are getting bigger and bigger, and the power consumption is also fast. ZuLong''s body can''t be maintained, and it shrinks quickly.


    See him pant like a cow, sneer a way: "wait for you this move, already very long."


    "Look at you and me Who is stronger! "


    Yan Feitian also shrank, with aching muscles and sweating all over his body. However, the two earth shaking attacks were almost completed in no particular order.


    But Yan Feitian red eyes, thick unwilling, roared: "Damn, really damn ah, candle dragon, in order to stop me, you really painstakingly ah!"


    In order to get the first taboo, he spent many years and tried it many times?


    It''s not easy to get it. In a few days, Ning Tao also got a source skill.


    Why?


    Why on earth?


    He won''t accept, even if he dies!


    "Ning Tao, you and I can only live one!"


    "Kill ~!"


    Ning Tao, feeling Yan Feitian''s endless murders, roared: "just what I want, come on!"


    "Kill ~"


    under the disgrace of Gu Yuan, Mo Zu and others, they turned into a black magic light and a golden meteor. They cut through the sky and collided with each other heavily. The six reincarnation whirlpool and the sun and moon shine together, almost breaking the bottleneck.


    The three realms are terrifying and filled with light.


    Even this starry sky is crumbling.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar..."


    Can not describe the horror of this moment, the starry sky, like a vast ocean, suddenly exploded a nuclear bomb.


    Vacuum, forbidden zone, it seems to break the world.


    It shakes the whole plate.


    If this blow breaks out in the world of all souls, I am afraid that even if the origin does not collapse and the planet does not collapse, it will leave a huge wound that is hard to heal.


    It''s worse than the first penalty area.


    Life cannot survive.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    Two golden figures were shot off like shells. Along the way, I don''t know how much space and meteorite area they smashed, until they hit the death star, causing the whole star to crack intensively.


    Ning Tao once had a glimpse of this scene in the artistic conception of the immortals, but now it is more miserable than that.


    Its scale is even several times stronger.


    Unconsciously, have you come to such a state


    "What What? "


    Evil ancestors, evil ancestors spit blood, fly backward, brain "buzzing" ring, but they know Yan Feitian''s powerful, otherwise they would not trust him so much, let him lead.


    Is looking forward to one day, Yan Feitian can break the bottleneck, with them to leave here.


    But unexpectedly, Yan Feitian, who was almost invincible in their mind, was even with Ning Tao.


    How is that possible?


    Ning Tao is just a little boy!


    Not to mention them, even Gu Yuan, Li Huang, di Shitian and others were shocked. The shock wave flew far away, spitting blood, one by one.


    If it''s them, I''m afraid nine times out of ten, they won''t survive.


    Has Ning Tao grown up to this point?


    Like Yan Feitian?


    Gu Yuan grinned bitterly and looked at the broken and empty starry sky in front of him. He said happily, "I''m afraid that guy Ning Tao has surpassed me. I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m afraid I''m


    For this point, immortal nodded difficultly. Although he didn''t want to admit it, it was the truth after all.


    I remember that not long ago, Ning Tao made an appointment with him about ten moves. At that time, it was totally different from the present. Now, I dare not make an appointment with him about ten moves. I guess my defense will be broken with one move.


    Two moves will be dead.


    "This kid..."


    In the passage, the Qing emperor and the puppet Taoist stayed for a long time, and the scene just now still reverberated in his mind.


    "That method..." It''s hard to be a Taoist.


    The green emperor breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes were like emeralds. He said: "it''s the origin of the world of spirits."


    "Candle dragon, it''s hidden deep enough!"


    "Click Click... "From the two death stars, two dim golden lights came out, the same immortal body, the third form, but fragmented, almost half of the body broken.


    Yes, in the process of hard cultivation, Ning Tao finally reached the third form and condensed the immortal shield.


    But that blow almost shattered him.


    Strong physique has also been pierced by two blood holes.


    Yan Feitian also felt bad. The tearing force of the six vortices left a distinct mark on him. His muscles became a whirlpool, gurgling and gushing, in constant pain.


    "Cough..."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    "That''s ridiculous. Is that fate? What I long for, but others can reach for it. Is God punishing me? Still teasing me


    Yan Feitian''s crazy and ferocious roar.


    He at the moment, like a devil out of control, obsession, unwilling, straight to his brain.


    Over the line of reason!


    And Ning Tao coughs blood, the regeneration ability has been obviously weak too much, didn''t expect to play to this point, draw, still can''t beat him?


    Immediately sneer: "don''t be self righteous, fate can''t have time to play tricks on you a villain."


    "After all, you''re still for your own sake, but as long as I''m Ning Tao, you can''t succeed."


    Yan Feitian twisted his face and roared: "why? Why are you doing this to me? I don''t agree


    "I just want to get out. I just want to get out of this damn cage. What''s wrong with that? If you can let me go with the key now, how can there be a war? "


    Once the words came out, the eyes of the demons and blood ancestors were bright. If they could, what would they fight?


    There''s no need for that at all.


    Even if you make them bow a little.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and sighed: "I can''t do it. It''s not my decision. Even if I can do it, I won''t let you leave."


    "But if other people, as long as one day I can master the galaxy, I can naturally let you go. This is my promise of Ning Tao to you, but if I can''t, don''t say you can''t leave, neither can my wife and children."


    As soon as the devil ancestor, the ghost ancestor and so on listen, the facial expression changes indefinitely, two contrast, or Yan Feitian temptation big.


    Break the rules,


    get the key and rush out.


    If they believe in Ning Tao, when will they wait? By that time, I''m afraid we can''t help them.


    However, Gu Yuan, immortal, they fight for Ning Tao just because they believe in him


    Yan Feitian was so angry that he laughed. He suddenly gathered his strength again and said, "the time for the first taboo to comprehend is too short. The blow just now is too superficial."


    "But I''ve been preparing for this strike for a long time. I''m afraid You can''t think of it. "


    "The demon world, also gave birth to the original skill!"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Listening to Yan Feitian''s laughter, Ning Tao was not surprised. His mind echoed the words of the candle dragon at that time. The Seven Realms of eternal life are all extraordinary. That''s what he meant.


    At that time, the origin of the three realms was mastered by the candle dragon alone. In the demon world, the candle dragon had already reminded him.


    The trip to the galaxy was not in vain.


    Only Did you use that move?

 Chapter 2923

    "How can you stop this blow?" The king of hell, Yan Feitian roared and fought for his life.


    It drained him of almost all his strength.


    No success, no benevolence!


    The demons all over the body are dancing around, and gradually gather a demon God behind him. Stepping into the starry sky, he is like a dark king, cold and silent, with an unparalleled suction.


    It''s like swallowing a planet.


    Heaven, earth and man are food.


    Supremacy to the extreme!


    "The original skill, the skill of heaven devil swallowing stars!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In a flash, the surrounding space, broken turbulence, meteorites, and even death stars were absorbed.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. It''s a terrible way.


    And it''s obvious that this move is different from the one he used before. It''s not to say which is better, but it''s more skillful.


    The first taboo has only been a month since he got the hand enlightenment, which is too short.


    We can''t understand any powerful force at all.


    Not to mention the essence of the technique.


    However, this move obviously comprehends some mysteries, and can even be used. If the first taboo shows one percent, this move is almost five percent, or even Ten percent!


    "Kill ~"


    the magic ancestor, the blood ancestor, the evil ancestor and so on are excited. That''s the move, which is known as the strongest method in their demon world.


    No less than the first taboo in fairyland.


    It was obtained by Yan Feitian early.


    It''s hard to win in a short time


    And immortal pupil trembles, if this move is facing him, he will surely die.


    Emperor Shitian, Jesus and Daozu also changed their faces. Damn, Yan Feitian has hidden such a deep card. What should we do? Can Ning Tao block it?


    At the moment, for the ancient yuan fairy king, who was the first person in the Three Kingdoms, his back was a little chilly.


    It''s too powerful.


    Immediately exclaimed: "boy, get out of the way, once swallowed, you will die..."


    But it''s too late.


    Moreover, even if Ning Tao had expected, with his current physical condition, he could not escape the scope of phagocytosis, and the terrible tearing force seemed to crush him.


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao has a red eye. It takes time to prepare for that move, and he doesn''t know if he can succeed.


    I have to give it a try.


    "Secret art, space cage!"


    In the roar, he actually imprisoned himself in the space fault, isolated from the three worlds, isolated from the starry sky, looks like exile, but he still won''t let go.


    At present, the principle is similar to that of Xuanwu shield.


    Can defend oneself, can trap enemy!


    Seeing this, Yan Feitian sneered and said, "is the secret of space? Exile yourself? Do you think that you can avoid my blow? "


    "Then I will devour the space together!"


    "Swallow ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    The starry sky collapses, turbulence, meteorites, death stars, and even the space blocking the endless void is swallowed up.


    Ning Tao face a change, a face incredible, even space can devour?


    The space cage is crumbling and cracked like glass. For a moment, there is only a "bang" sound. Ning Tao is immediately wrapped by the swallow.


    "Damn, it''s not good yet..."


    "Give me Go away Yan Feitian was so ferocious that the dark king swallowed Ning Tao.


    At this moment, there was silence in the starry sky.


    Gu Yuan, Mo Zu, Li Huang, Dao Zu and others were stunned. They unconsciously stopped the fight in their hands and looked at the scene for a long time.


    Fight Is it over?


    Ning Tao lost?


    Different from immortality, Lihuang and others are pale, but Xuezu and Guzu laugh wildly.


    Dead, Ning Tao is dead at last!


    This battle is won by them!


    today, these three circles will has the final say of their demon realm, breaking this rule, breaking this cage, becoming a real king of the fairy, and going to the world.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Guyuan, Guyuan, struggling for so long, finally, you still lost, ha ha," said Mozu, trembling with excitement and unprecedented happiness.


    Yan Feitian''s eyes shine in his excitement.


    Seeing this, Gu Yuan stares at the darkness that has not dissipated. Suddenly, from the darkness, he seems to see a faint golden light, one by one, piercing the darkness like a golden skyline.


    In a trance, they heard a roar: "the sun, the Bible, the sun!""Boom Boom and boom... "


    An indescribable high temperature rose from the darkness, scorching for nine days, burning the sky and boiling the sea. The dark king roared in pain, and a golden light pierced him from the inside. In the roar, it exploded.


    "What What? "


    Yan Feitian''s face was pale, his eyes were trembling, and there was a trace of fear in his heart.


    Live in He rushed out?


    How is that possible?


    The next second, he vomited blood, his eyes were bulging, his bones were almost broken, and he fell like a sack in the starry sky.


    And in the darkness, a golden figure quickly faded, and the rolling white air evaporated from the top of his head.


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao "wow", vomit out a mouthful of blood, mixed with internal organs, abdominal pain, almost can''t move, with this move, really too reluctantly?


    All over the body is a large area of burns.


    Even the stars were burned.


    Looking up, Ning Tao looked at Yan Feitian, coughing up blood, and said, "it seems that your demon''s star swallowing skill can swallow a star, but it can''t swallow a burning sun."


    "Cough..."


    But he collapsed and fell from the starry sky.


    He and Yan Feitian almost fell to the world of ten thousand spirits one after another. They were exhausted and couldn''t move.


    Even a human immortal can kill them now.


    It''s too weak.


    At this time, Yan Feitian grits his teeth and stares at Ning Tao from the corner of his eyes. His heart is rippling and his fear is filled with fear. He never thought that he could make it to this step.


    All the cards are used up at this moment.


    There''s really nothing to do.


    With that move, he didn''t kill Ning Tao. Instead, he broke it with stronger power.


    Why?


    Why is he still alive?


    Ning Tao is in severe pain, and his whole body is extremely hot. He is falling rapidly, but he can''t stop it. He has no strength.


    He also ran out of cards.


    Is there really no way to kill Yan Feitian?


    And Gu Yuan, demon ancestor both sides see this shape, roar one after another, red eye way: "do it!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    More than a dozen streamers cut across the sky, straight to Ning Tao and Yan Feitian, rolling murder, sweeping the world.


    The targets are the same, as long as the result of the other party at this time, the battle is almost over.


    However, the fighting power of the two sides is almost the same.


    Who can do it?


    "Boom boom..."


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Suddenly, two ferocious beasts rush out. Two ferocious snakeheads will swallow Ning Tao, but a black mang directly penetrates the snakehead. The white mang goes straight to Yan Feitian, but is blocked by three snakeheads.


    Eight Qi magic snake, black and white tiger have to protect their master, a touch, fell down.


    "Whoosh..."


    When the two high-level officials saw this scene, their hearts almost didn''t jump out. It''s a pity that the world gate protects Ning Tao, and the demon world protects Yan Feitian. It seems that they are back to the origin.


    But the Pacific Ocean below has become a sea of blood.


    How many bodies were buried?


    At this point, the battle has become white hot. In the second half of this stalemate, at a relative level, which side is stronger is the winner.


    And I don''t know when, a original three color lotus gradually blooming, just a little bit can be completely formed!

 Chapter 2924

    Up to now, after a bloody fight, it''s a draw. It''s hard to imagine that so many people died.


    And as we all know.


    The strength of the demon world is several times that of the fairyland!


    Even if there is a joint effort between the armies of the spirit world and the immortal world, they are much weaker. I didn''t expect that the result would be so embarrassing.


    Even Yan Feitian and Ning Tao, the pinnacles of the two sides, failed to decide the outcome. The great emperor, the immortals, and even the high level, both sides fell a lot.


    Corpse spirit, the second ancestor of enchantment.


    Fairyland''s carefree, Tianpeng, seven stars fall


    "Brother Tao, husband, are you ok?" Xia Mengfei, Xianyue, and several girls quickly surround her.


    One by one red eyes with tears.


    It''s very painful!


    At the moment, Ning Tao seems to be too miserable. Strangers are not close to him. Even though he is carrying his little pair, he is in pain and seems to be roasted.


    The arms look a little distorted.


    He was seriously injured.


    And mo old, ten immortals, lame old etc. all a bite teeth, firmly protect in left and right, dead stare at the demon clan.


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao struggles to get up and calls Xiaolian out with one hand for treatment. He holds Bai Luo tightly with the other hand and raises his head. He just sees that Yan Feitian is also in the demon camp, taking pills and watching him.


    Now, it''s a draw.


    Who can be reconciled?


    "Whoosh..."


    Gu Yuan, Mo Zu and others have returned to their respective camps, from Laozu to Xiaobing. Almost no one is unhurt, and they are all gasping for breath.


    With the pain, but also to bite dead support.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    In the sky, a black, white and blue lotus is humming and blooming slowly. Although it is colorless and tasteless, it makes the monk''s elixir field hungry and thirsty, as if there is a devil calling, so that they can''t help but devour it.


    The original lotus Finally!


    At this moment, countless pairs of eyes are staring straight.


    It''s been hundreds of millions of years. I don''t know how many ancestors went forward to refine it.


    Become a new generation of three world leader!


    Now, this huge temptation is finally placed in front of future generations. Countless people have red eyes and heavy noses. Even the great emperor can''t help but feel his heart rippling


    "Master, what should we do now? What are you going to do next? " The five elements fairy frowned and asked solemnly.


    Gu Yuan and others are also anxious.


    Because the original lotus, once formed, lasts for a very short time. If it is missed, it will be 100 million years. Even if there are other ways, it will be very difficult.


    But now the two sides are in a stalemate, and they can''t get it for themselves and others. This is not a good way.


    But it''s not the way of the way.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao grits his teeth and his mind turns fast. What else can he do?


    Yan Feitian must think the same way.


    At present, it depends on who can find a way to break the deadlock. The one who finds it first, the one who succeeds, and the one who wins Not much.


    "Huhu..."


    "Wow Wow... "


    There is a dead silence between heaven and earth. Although there are hundreds of millions of people, none of them even dare to speak.


    Dropping a needle is like thunder.


    But at this time, Yan Feitian didn''t know what he had taken, and his recovery was almost fantastic. He stared at Ning Tao tightly and said in a deep voice, "Ning Tao, I didn''t expect that you, a three soul, could fight me to this point."


    "It''s bad for you and me to drag on like this. In the end, we''ll die together."


    Ning Tao a listen to, sneer a way: "what do you want to say after all, need not beat around the Bush, say straight."


    "Well, you hand over the key to longevity. I will allow you to refine half of the lotus of the three realms, and I will refine the rest. Otherwise, if the stalemate continues, once the lotus of the origin collapses, none of us will get any benefits."


    Yan Feitian stares at the lotus greedily.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help but sneer: "it''s ridiculous. Do you really take yourself seriously?"


    "King of repayment, will you allow me? Who do you think you are? Is this your attitude of asking for help? Don''t say half of the source, even one percent, I won''t give it to you, Lord of the three worlds, either or not! "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Yan Feitian was very angry and laughed back. Standing on the top of ten thousand demons, he said sarcastically, "cut, don''t talk so crazy. I can''t get it, and you can''t get it. Is that meaningful?"


    "The final result will only be a catastrophe for the three realms of life. Do you want to see what is called justice?"


    However, as soon as his words came to an end, Xiaobai said contemptuously, "you mean to say the word" havoc "


    "You yourself are a great catastrophe!"


    "You reincarnate in the ninth world. Have you killed so few people over the years?"


    "The great emperor of five elements died miserably, the great emperor of hundred flowers was defiled, and the old man Gu Teng was refined Which of these are not innocent people, but in the end, they all die in your hands. ""There are more than a hundred million people who have died because of you? It''s all for your own sake


    Hearing this, Yan Feitian sneered and said, "it''s all old things. It''s useless. Let''s talk about the distribution of the original lotus."


    "You..."


    Ning Tao stopped Xiao Bai, took a deep breath, and solemnly said: "Yan Feitian, I tell you, even if I watch him disappear, I won''t let you refine it."


    "Even if I die!"


    Between the words, a fierce murderous outburst.


    The only advantage is that it makes the original lotus more friendly and easier to refine than ordinary people.


    But after that, if the original lotus falls away, it needs to be refined again to control the original lotus.


    It''s equivalent to once a hundred million year!


    When Yan Feitian was angry, the ocean below made a loud noise and rushed out a huge object.


    It''s amazing that Golden fur!


    The breath of the whole body is close to the king level!


    "Tut tut..."


    "It''s ridiculous that the energetic reincarnation Immortal King of that year was reduced to such a state."


    Yan Feitian mercilessly despised.


    Hearing this, reincarnation unexpectedly didn''t get angry this time. A pair of scarlet eyes, staring at Yan Feitian, actually staring at the latter with a trace of hair.


    I don''t know why, there is a sense of panic.


    "Jin Lao, are you ok?" Ning Tao bathes in the blue light and asks carefully.


    Reincarnation smell speech, saw Ning Tao a few eyes, eyes crazy resolute, looking at his eyebrows that a reincarnation seal, hoarse way: "boy, remember what I said to you, with my life''s hard work, for my revenge."


    "Let me wish you one last hand!"


    While he was talking, his whole life''s blood suddenly increased. The reincarnation seal in the center of his eyebrows was shining. His whole body''s strength poured in here, and the invisible flame burned.


    "Round Back to Sacrifice


    "Roar..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao widened his eyes and said, "are you crazy, Mr. Jin? What are you doing? "


    Don''t talk about him, even Yan Feitian was startled. Did he sacrifice himself and refine himself?


    This old thing.


    Still as crazy as ever.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Boy, you and I come from the same source. Although I''m a golden roar, your nine turn reincarnation classic can absorb my energy, so let me become your energy, and let you complete the transformation of the fifth turn!"


    "Be sure to avenge me..."


    In the roar, Jin Lao turned into a blood light, "bang" ran into Ning Tao''s eyebrow heart.


    "No..."

 Chapter 2925

    In the eyes of the people, Ning Tao red eyes, surprised angry, but failed to stop all this.


    Samsara.


    Sacrifice his power of four cycles.


    Just to turn into energy, let Ning Tao complete the fifth turn!


    Perhaps this idea has been made up his mind from the beginning, because he knows very well that revenge with his own strength is far away.


    It can also be said that it is impossible for a lifetime.


    He has lost the potential and strength


    Just as Ning Tao said before, he is also half an apprentice himself. If you let him do it, it''s revenge for himself.


    And still rely on the nine turn samsara.


    If it can be done, he will be able to smile, years of demons, obsession can also have an end.


    With the inside information of a quasi Immortal King, he has swallowed so much essence and blood. After sacrifice and refining, he is believed to be enough to complete the transformation of the fifth turn.


    As a creator, he knows nothing better than


    Seeing this, Yan Feitian''s face changed. What the hell? Reincarnation is dead?


    Why is there such a panic?


    Is it just an illusion?


    "Damn it..."


    With a flash of blood light, Ning Tao''s brain "hums" for a while, and the whole person is powerless to go back seven or eight steps, while the energy is automatically delivered to the door. The fifth turn immediately opens a big mouth to swallow, compresses and refines, and becomes his own food.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Stop Stop it... "


    Ning Tao roars and grabs his head, desperately trying to stop the nine turn Nirvana cycle.


    But it''s not something wrong. The fifth turn doesn''t listen at all. It''s trying its best to devour the energy sent to the door. Now it''s soaring from 94%.


    ¡°95%¡­ 97%¡­ 99%¡­¡­¡±


    "No..."


    Xia Mengfei and others are dull. This scene is only between the lightning and flint. Before they know what happened, they see Ning Tao covering his head and roaring in pain.


    As if trying to stop something.


    But I can''t.


    Gu Yuan and others are silent. They already know what happened. Although the result is a little sad, it is a good end for reincarnation.


    If Ning Tao can complete the fifth transformation, then the battle has been decided and will win!


    In this way, he was avenged!


    But seeing that Ning Tao couldn''t accept it, Gu Yuan sighed and comforted him: "boy, samsara has gone. If you can''t do it according to his will, it''s a waste of his hard work


    "Have you forgotten what he said to you?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. In any case, he can''t accept Jin Lao''s sacrifice to help him complete the fifth turn.


    But just as Tim Dashu said, it''s done. If he can''t kill Yan Feitian, I''m sorry for him.


    Second elder martial brother, three souls, big elder martial brother, space, reincarnation, elder Jin, and candle dragon!


    In order to defeat Yan Feitian, they have paid too much for themselves. If they don''t succeed, even if they die, they have no face to see them!


    "Yan Not God


    Ning Tao is biting a row of blood teeth, glaring at him.


    On hearing this, Yan Feitian frowned. However, he had never seen a big storm in his ninth reincarnation. For him, reincarnation is a passer-by.


    At that time, he was able to plot against him easily. Now, how can a little zombie defeat him?


    He immediately sneered and said, "I''m not scared. I''m The king of hell. "


    "What''s more, even if samsara didn''t die just now, he can''t escape this death today. It''s just a matter of whether he died early or late. He''s just a pitiful man with a wooden head. "


    " you... "


    Ning Tao angry eyes, but suddenly the whole body a sign, the fifth turn impressively from 99% in one fell swoop to 100%!


    Then, a huge energy surged all over the body, and an earth shaking Fengming resounded through hundreds of millions of troops. A pair of huge Phoenix wings stretched out from behind Ning Tao, and then wrapped him into an egg.


    It looks like nirvana.


    The lines look obscure!


    "This..."


    The Phoenix emperor was stunned. This scene is very similar to the rebirth of her own family. The Phoenix Nirvana can''t be wrong. Although the lines on it are different, they are very similar.


    However, Nirvana can only be Phoenix, or Phoenix family blood. How does Ning Tao do it?


    And it''s more amazing than Nirvana!


    She wants to stop!


    Zuhuang''s face is radiant. I remember Ning Tao once told her about it, but this state is very weak.


    If disturbed, the consequences will be unimaginable


    However, when Yan Feitian''s pupil shrinks, he sees Ning Tao become a phoenix egg with his own eyes. It seems that he still has the breath of reincarnation Sutra, but it''s a totally different feeling. Does reincarnation create a new method?Just now, he was surprised. His ninth reincarnation is extraordinary. Reincarnation three souls dare to fight with him.


    Ning Tao''s three souls even drew with him.


    It''s incredible!


    If you want to talk about the details, he asked himself that no one in the three realms is better than him. It seems that the strangeness lies in it!


    Immediately in the heart surprised, roared: "attack, all give me attack, attack that phoenix egg, regardless of cut the price to me to break him, even if self explosion!"


    "As long as it can be broken, I will accept him as an apprentice myself. On the other hand, I will teach him the origin and reincarnation. Today, I swear that if there is any violation, heaven will punish the earth!"


    "Kill ~!"


    When the words came out, everyone''s eyes were red.


    Even if it is the devil ancestor, the blood clan and so on in the heart also a burst of ripple, the throat can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    If you want to say something else, they may not care, but the original skill, which I saw just now, is absolutely superior to the combat power of the quasi King level.


    The ninth reincarnation is the root of Yan Feitian''s power, which is absolutely attractive.


    "Brush..."


    Almost in an instant, dozens of emperors rushed up excitedly, just like a fierce beast with crazy hair. Their greedy eyes were staring at the phoenix egg.


    Yan Feitian is the leader.


    Seeing this, Xiaotao exclaimed, "stop the metamorphosis quickly."


    "As long as we can hold off, we''ll win!"


    "Wuji beast array, open!"


    There was no need to call the roll. Gu Yuan roared. He wanted to meet Yan Feitian himself, but the other one was the first to meet him. It was Daozu!


    He looked calm, staring at Yan Feitian and said in a deep voice, "qingxuantian, do you remember me?"


    Yan Fei''s eyes narrowed and he said angrily, "Daozu, do you have to wade in this muddy water?"


    "When you killed me, I haven''t settled with you. Now if you leave, I swear I will never trouble you."


    "What happened in those years, let it go!"


    But Daozu shook his head, and the power of the tablet behind him was great. He said in a deep voice, "it''s a matter of loyalty to others."


    "If it wasn''t for my carelessness, I didn''t realize that I had let you live to the present, how could there be such troubles now, when you brought so much havoc to the three realms."


    "It was the elder Qingdi who gave me this accomplishment. I will do what he asked me to do. Today, I will fight to the death for what I didn''t finish in those years!"

 Chapter 2926

    At the moment, Tao Zu has endless regret.


    At that time, he was entrusted by the elder Qingdi to obliterate the evil of qingxuantian.


    He thought that the great success had been achieved. Who ever thought that he had survived to the present? It can be said that the great calamities in the three realms were caused by his Taoist ancestors.


    He was ashamed of the Qing emperor.


    I''m even more ashamed of all living beings in the three realms!


    Now, he finally has the opportunity to make up. As long as he delays Yan Feitian for a while and gains time for Ning Tao, his fault can be made up.


    "Good, very good. Since you are determined to seek death, the king will help you and avenge myself today."


    Yan Feitian''s angry eyes haunted with murders.


    As soon as he turned over his hand, he took out a tender red pill. It was fragrant and of amazing quality. Even when Daozu heard it, he felt that his injury had improved.


    "This This is... "


    "Jie Jie, this is a pill made by Pan taolinggen. There is no second pill in the three realms. Originally, I was not willing to use it. Now it seems that I have to use it."


    Yan Fei swallowed it in a cold smile.


    No one can tell what level it has reached? But for the king level, healing is easy.


    The speed of Yan Feitian''s recovery is amazing.


    The torn muscles also heal.


    Let''s put it this way, the level of flat peach root alone has reached the level of King medicine!


    "Boom boom..."


    In the color change of Daozu, Yan Feitian''s spirit rises again. He holds Ge Tian in his hand and kills him like a black lightning. His body bows slightly to form a full moon.


    "Three moves of Ge Tian, chop!"


    Seeing this, Daozu''s face was solemn and his brow was tight. He immediately urged Daobei to block the blow.


    "Xianfa, there are all kinds of things!"


    Thousands of names turned into scriptures and flew out. They formed a pair of hands and left angrily.


    The contact between the two is earth shaking.


    Li Huang, immortal and others were shocked. How could this happen? This guy is recovering so fast.


    He could hardly stand up just now.


    "Boom boom..."


    The demon world is also in a frenzied attack, that kind of ferocious, crazy, for a time even suppressed the fairyland.


    The great emperors, they are losing now.


    Relying on the array, we can barely support


    Ning Tao''s consciousness is dim, and a huge stream of energy flows out of his eyebrows, flows through his whole body, transforms his physique, strengthens, washes his marrow, and even evolves at a deeper level.


    every minute, every second, he is getting stronger.


    The transformation has begun!


    Rebirth of Nirvana!


    Right now, we are racing against the clock to see whether Yan Feitian can break it first or Ning Tao can transform it first. This short video is about the fate of the three worlds.


    The original lotus is still spinning in the sky.


    There is a barrier between heaven and earth to protect him


    "Boom boom..."


    The scuffles around are so chaotic that people fall down every moment, winning and losing, dying and living.


    And Daozu, relying on the magical power of Daobei, saved many times. Today''s Yan Feitian is no longer the original Qing Xuantian. His strength is much stronger than him. The ninth reincarnation is not a saying.


    He really felt strong.


    Even the old devil, Mozu, can''t!


    Yan Feitian is angry. The old man drags him down. He has no chance to get close to Ning Tao. The more he can''t let Ning Tao succeed, seeing their reaction.


    "Two hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Yama''s decision, Yama''s fist!"


    When Daozu''s pupil shrinks, his strength is improved? How is that possible? Quickly use the monument to defend.


    But with a bang, he flew away.


    The tablet in his hand was almost broken. It was a treasure he had honed for many years, and it had such a pattern.


    I can''t stop Yan Feitian.


    "Puff..."


    Seeing that he was defeated, Yan Feitian said with a cold smile: "I don''t know how to live or die. Do you think I was still qingxuantian then?"


    "If you don''t want to die, go away."


    With that, he rushed to Ning Tao.


    That''s the top priority!


    But in front of him, Daozu''s eyes were angry. He made a fist with one hand and burst out, full of endless Daowen, leaving no spare force.


    "Even if I die today, I won''t let you pass unless Step over my body first


    "Immortal method, the power of kingcraft!"


    Yan Feitian was furious and ferocious. He said: "the thing that gets in the way, since you want to die, the king will help you!"


    The fierce soldier seemed to overturn the day.


    "The ninth move, against heaven!"


    After only a few seconds of stalemate, they saw that the fist was smashed by a single shot. At the critical moment, the appearance of the "brush" of the Taoist stele stood in front of the Taoist ancestor.However, in full view of the public, before Daozu could breathe a sigh of relief, "click" made everyone pale, and "bang" made everyone cool in the heart. Ge Tian pierced Daobei and Daozu in an instant.


    Quiet, between heaven and earth quiet for a second.


    Both armies were stunned at this moment.


    "No Daozu... "


    Emperor yuan, with red eyes and a roar,


    for him, Daozu was her most important mentor. He was frustrated and dying several times. Daozu helped him rise and finally let him kill the curse emperor.


    That is to say, he is called the resentful emperor by later generations.


    He was only grateful to Daozu, but his heart was almost broken when he saw this scene.


    But Yan Feitian sneered and said sarcastically, "don''t measure yourself, Daozu, you are old and weak."


    "Poof Cough... "


    Daozu coughed up blood. This blow almost wiped out his vitality, but his faith still existed. With red eyes, he raised his head hard and tried his best to spit out a few words.


    "By It''s a matter of loyalty to others. "


    "Explode ~"


    as soon as the words come out, Yan Feitian''s pupil shrinks, and Daozu wants to explode himself. Just as he wants to retreat, he sees Ge Tian caught. Is this old guy crazy?


    Only a "boom" sound was heard, and the most shocking mushroom cloud soared 90000 miles into the sky.


    Left the most brilliant scene in Daozu''s life!


    "No..."


    Emperor yuan''s eyes were full of tears, and he clenched his fists tightly. But the next second, he saw a golden light on the edge of the explosion, rolled several times, and fell into the void.


    It''s Yan Feitian. He didn''t die!


    Countless people''s eyes are splitting.


    The immortal fairy King''s face was black. He had never hated his immortal body so much.


    Why is this rebel still alive?


    "Cough..."


    Yan Feitian coughs a few times, grabs Ge Tian and shakes to stand up. Daozu explodes himself. He doesn''t feel well either.


    But as soon as he looked up at Ning Tao''s phoenix egg, his inner uneasiness became more and more intense, as if he was not far away from success.


    "Damn it..."


    "Quick hand, break him for me," Yan Feitian yelled at the judge anxiously.


    But the emperor of the beast, the head of the demon clan, fought to the death to stop him.


    He moved, a figure stopped in front of him, Yan Feitian a Leng, unexpectedly sneer, hate, kill out, moriran way: "it''s you this waste."


    Emperor yuan was angry and clenched his sword. He said: "this waste has killed you before!"


    "Have you forgotten how you died?"

 Chapter 2927

    Emperor yuan and emperor yuan!


    These two people''s gratitude and resentment are almost known to all three circles!


    Now the enemy meet, especially red eyed, each bring each other extraordinary humiliation.


    As soon as emperor yuan opened his mouth, he seemed to bring a shadow to Yan Feitian. It came from the dusty corner of memory, the beasts in the starry sky, shame


    Up to now, it makes him hate.


    "You This is looking for death. "Yan Feitian''s veins are exposed, and the muscles on his face shake one by one.


    Hold Ge Tian''s hand tightly, it''s shaking.


    Yan Yuantian had to turn his attention to his success.


    Even if he didn''t transfer, Yan Feitian couldn''t get by without him. The Yuan emperor was in front of Ning Tao.


    Before the war, the Yuan emperor was ready to fall at any time. As long as he could kill Yan Feitian completely, it was estimated that Yan Feitian could not let him go.


    Now It all depends on Ning Tao!


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Yan Feitian tried to keep calm, but the scene that had been recalled was lingering in his mind.


    Unnatural, became his heart.


    "Emperor yuan, you should die!"


    With a "brush", Yan Feitian came to the top of his head. In his rage, he struck down and created the world. The terrible momentum alone separated the Pacific Ocean.


    Exposed the sea floor that dense body.


    "Chop ~!"


    The Yuan emperor gritted his teeth and waved his sword to meet him. Every blow was mingled with the will of steel.


    "Heaven and man are one."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Looking at all directions, they are completely crazy. Some of them kill red eye directly, regardless of the enemy or ourselves. There is a smell of blood everywhere. The spirit beasts are crazy, and the magicians are possessed.


    The whole battlefield was in chaos.


    It looks like a human purgatory


    In the tunnel.


    The Qing emperor watched with his own eyes the breath of Daozu, which dissipated between heaven and earth. He clenched his fists tightly and kept silent.


    As if, he saw that young man, with lofty dream, Green ignorant, into the palace of eternal life, but repeatedly encountered the reality of the wall.


    He is also a soft hearted, gave him a Scripture about the Tao, but did not expect to let him soar.


    He was born with a strong understanding of Tao.


    Later, in the Archaic period, he became emperor!


    It was he who made him, but in the end he was also himself who destroyed him. The sentence of being entrusted by others and being loyal to others was like a heavy blow to his soul.


    When will all this end?


    Qingdi''s body trembled lightly. He had a hand on his shoulder. He was a puppet Taoist. With a sigh full of vicissitudes, he patted him but shook his head.


    Seeing this, the green emperor looked at the scuffle and said in a hoarse voice: "Daozu, go all the way..."


    At this time, the chaos of the battlefield.


    Xia Mengfei tears eyes, a hero died, a familiar person fell one after another, there are some in the departure, issued heroic words of young, also fell in the pool of blood, scenes are enough to make people crazy.


    But she can''t be mad. She is the commander in chief of the three armed forces and the commander of the whole army. He must calm down.


    Layers of array are opened.


    All kinds of ancient prohibitions have been pulled out.


    But in the face of the madness of the demon world, she doesn''t know how long she can wait. Xianyue is in front of her.


    Xia Mengfei''s face is pale, looking at Ning Tao''s phoenix egg, and says with difficulty: "brother Tao, if you can hear it, wake up quickly and end all this."


    "Let the war end..."


    "Buzz..."


    I don''t know if I really heard it. The phoenix egg trembled for a moment. It was full of light and accelerated a lot.


    Even on the surface, there was a crack.


    There are signs of breaking eggs.


    This small result, but let the fairyland people excited, Ma Lao, ten immortals, Hao Ge and others immediately red eyes to fight back, and then insist, and then insist for a while.


    "Brothers, we are going to win. Hold on, hold on for me..."


    "You can''t lose to these devil cubs!"


    "Kill..."

 Chapter 2928

    The great emperor of the demon world, together with those people in the hall of the devil, now there are nearly 40 people in total.


    This doesn''t count as the one who died just now!


    In the fairyland, there are only 30 or so people in total. After a battle, seven or eight people died, and now there are only 20 or so injured emperors left.


    However, depending on the array, the emperor can still persist.


    But it is obviously in the downwind!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    When Yan Feitian was injured, the Yuan emperor fought against the king of hell alone and wanted help, but no one could pull out his hand.


    Now it''s up to him to buy time for Ning Tao.


    Hold on, hold on for a while!


    "Kill ~"


    "boom boom..."


    Gu Yuan, Emperor Shi Tian, Xiao Bai and others are all entangled to death, and all kinds of desperate tricks emerge one after another.


    Ning Yi is in good condition now.


    He is a quasi Immortal King. No one is his opponent now. He has killed two great emperors in a fierce battle, and now he is fighting three emperors alone.


    But all but him are at stake.


    Ning ER and Ning San also took part in the war.


    Far away, an ancient gold pagoda suppressed one side. The buzzing inside became louder and louder, and the insect ancestors were struggling desperately. However, in those days, the sunset pagoda could even trap the star giant beast of demon emperor level, let alone it?


    Even if the tower is damaged, it is not a quasi demon level Warcraft that can break through at will.


    Qi Ling also got nervous and looked at the phoenix egg from afar, expecting: "master, come on!"


    "This battle depends on you!"


    "Poof Bang, Bang... "


    Emperor yuan vomited blood with a "wow", and was pushed back to the edge of the array with a blow. One arm was completely numb and stiff, and both eyes seemed to be able to drip blood.


    But he didn''t notice the injuries all over his body.


    With a roar, he rushed up again.


    "Damn it, you tangled waste. Are you willing to die here for a Ning Tao?"


    Yan Feitian is biting his teeth and swearing.


    This kind of feeling can make people crazy. It''s like a hungry wolf who has been hungry for several days. Suddenly he sees a piece of meat and his index finger moves. He wants to gobble it up, but he is pulled by a rope. He is only one step away, but he can''t reach it.


    Clearly close at hand, but can not achieve.


    I''m so angry.


    "Cough..."


    The emperor turned pale and wobbly. He fought hard to push Yan Feitian back.


    "How can a selfish person like you understand our common belief? In order to accomplish him, we are willing to fly moths to the fire and protect the world with our lives


    "Not like you, willing to use the destruction of the world, to complete your own selfish


    "You''ll never understand!"


    Yan Fei, the king level magic weapon, was invincible. He cut off the arm of the Yuan emperor at one stroke and said: "I don''t need to understand this ridiculous and childish idea. I just need to accomplish my goal."


    "What''s the matter with me


    "Just a bunch of ants, rubbish!"


    "Click Click... "


    Phoenix eggs shake violently, the fluctuation is more and more big, a dense crack, then split.


    Every turn brings great power.


    They are all permanent foundations!


    But the later it goes, the longer the time and energy it takes. For example, the first turn can be completed in a moment, but the fifth turn needs a certain amount of transformation time.


    And the longer it takes, the more amazing it is.


    The practitioners are getting stronger and stronger


    In Nirvana, Ning Tao heard a lot of voices, the strength of the rapid rise, eyelids trembled.


    It''s not far from waking up.


    This scene is clearly perceived by the public


    "Damn, how can it be so fast?" Yan Feitian''s face changed, his heart panicked, and his eyelids were beating.


    And the emperor yuan was already covered with bruises. Looking at the phoenix egg that was about to break its shell, he turned his head and sneered at the king of Hell: "your death is not far away."


    "Hum, at least you will die earlier than me," said Yan Feitian.


    Body shadow, one is divided into three.


    They all look realistic, and they all shoot at the same time.


    "What What? "


    Emperor yuan''s face changed and his right arm was still aching. In the face of this blow, he could not stop it.


    A clench of teeth, in the eye unexpectedly flash a touch of madness.


    "Blame emperor, I wait for you below!"


    "Bang ~"


    Yan Feitian''s pupils shrank, scolded and dodged back. He was disgusted by his death.


    "Emperor yuan, don''t..."


    Immortal was so angry that he quickly gritted his teeth and was hit by the evil ancestor. His angry eyes turned into a golden light. Ning Yigang killed the second emperor and stopped the evil ancestor.Although it may not be an opponent, it''s OK to delay for a while.


    "Whoosh..."


    For a time, the death and injury rate soared.


    Jesus sympathized with all living beings, but a strong sense of powerlessness came to his heart. What else can he do now?


    I''m afraid there''s only one last thing!


    "The battle should be over..."


    In the face of Xuezu''s ferocity and sharpness, he didn''t dodge, instead, he turned into a white light and combined with him. In a moment, Xuezu''s breath surpassed that of the devil.


    I''m afraid that''s what Xuezu expected.


    The result of years of planning!


    However, before Xuezu was happy, his control was taken away. With a sigh, he said: "Xuezu, it''s time to go."


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Asshole, no No, let me go, damn it, are you crazy? No... "


    Xuezu''s scalp burst in an instant.


    "Boom ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    The two would-be kings exploded together, which almost brought down the whole world.


    Even with the coming demons'' army.


    And swallowed a demon emperor.


    Three seriously injured.


    Gu Yuan, Mo Zu, Li Huang and others were shocked. How could the once powerful blood ancestor have fallen like this?


    Or self explosion,


    with his justice incarnation!


    Once the three ancestors of the original demon world, the evil spirit of the three worlds, left forever.


    In the hearts of all people, there are mixed feelings.


    "Whoosh..."


    On the other hand, immortality rushed out of the explosion with difficulty, holding a wisp of ghost in his hand, which was the only soul left by emperor yuan, and was firmly imprisoned by immortality.


    When the war is over, there will be a chance of resurrection.


    It''s just self destruction.


    But still not relieved, the top of the head broke the wind a flash, a cold, toward him angrily cut down.


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    "The ninth move, against heaven!"


    The immortal fairy King''s eyes shrank, and he quickly gave full play to his golden body and roared: "immortal heart!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    With a loud noise, immortality is like a shell. It heavily flies far away and smashes the array.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers in the world vomit blood.


    And the phoenix egg was completely exposed to the army. Regardless of the injury, Yan Feitian grabbed Ge Tian and stabbed at the phoenix egg, which was too fast to stop.


    "Give me Go to hell


    Under the attention of all the people, this blow actually pierced the phoenix eggs, as if it pierced their hearts.


    The fighting all around came to an abrupt end.


    "Is it over?"


    "Rather Ning boy, "Immortal''s chest was full of blood, and his eyes widened.


    And Yan Feitian grimly smile, finally the result of this bastard, and so on, this feeling, seems to be wrong?


    One hand shock, the phoenix egg will be broken.


    It was empty.


    "Why What''s going on? What about people? "


    As soon as the words came out, the cold hair behind him exploded and stood up, sweating all over his body, and a cold voice came to him: "are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 2929

    In a word, make Yan Feitian cold sweat DC.


    "Back Behind? "


    "How can it be? When... "


    At this moment, his brain was like an electric shock, his whole body was excited, as if there was a devil standing behind him.


    Worse than hell!


    Behind him, the figure is Ning Tao!


    I saw that his mind swept away, and the whole situation of the battlefield came to my mind. Daozu, Jesus, seven stars, Tianpeng, Xiaoyao All have fallen.


    The Yuan emperor suffered a heavy blow.


    The emperor''s elixir field was also abandoned


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, and a sense of killing erupted. He left so many people in a short time, which made his heart tingle.


    "Yan Feitian, you should be buried with me!"


    Just a few words, but it seems to squeeze out from the teeth.


    Yan Fei day scalp a hemp, don''t know why? Ning Tao''s breath made him afraid, and even promoted him to a small level.


    It has achieved the great consummation of the three spirits.


    Is this the result of the closure?


    In an instant, he roared, turned around and swept out, ferocious way: "I''m the king of hell, who can kill me?"


    "Bang Boom... "


    In the roar, people can''t help but stare.


    The next second, but all the pupils shrink.


    "This..."


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao looks cold and his eyes are like electricity. A big golden hand is holding the sharp Ge Tian. His strength is so strong that Yan Feitian can''t get rid of it for a moment, and the ferocity on his face can''t help but solidify.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    "How can your power suddenly Soar so much?"


    However, Ning Tao coldly raised his head, ferocious way: "since you recognize me as an old enemy, don''t you even hear that sentence?"


    "What?" Yan Feitian was shocked.


    "It''s better to provoke the hell than the devil," Ning Tao roared. He clenched his fist with the other hand and hit him on the chest like lightning.


    "Boom..."


    "Click Click... "


    The crisp sound of bone shattering reverberates in this silent world, like half angels and half demons.


    Some surprise, some worry!


    But everyone was filled with a kind of horror!


    A blow to Yan Feitian? What happened to Ning Tao? Is that too strong? Can''t believe it?


    Not long ago, it was quite the same.


    The faces of Guyuan, Mozu and others are in sharp contrast. One is red with excitement, the other is black as the bottom of a pot, and the other is cold and pale.


    More terrible than the faces of dead people.


    And Xia Mengfei, xianyueyi, Xiaohong and others cry with joy, they succeed, and finally succeed.


    Ning Tao has finished all the people in the demon world. Although he saw it with his own eyes, he still can''t believe that Yan Feitian died like this?


    In their impression, this invincible figure fell into the hands of a hairy boy?


    Hundreds of millions of troops have stood still for a long time.


    Once the invincible "Yan Feitian" was like a shadow in his heart, but now he collapsed. Looking at his body, I couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Gu Yuan, immortal and others sigh.


    "It''s over at last!"


    A sound fell, the world rang out a unique voice: "Ning devil invincible, Ning devil invincible!"


    "The headmaster is powerful, the headmaster is powerful..."


    The cheers from the victors resounded through every corner of the world of souls, with the breath of surprise, ecstatic excitement, and the release from the suppression of them for countless years.


    "Win, we win at last!"


    "Brothers, master, do you see that? The big devil finally fell... "


    "Fellow fairyland, we have revenge..."


    In cheering, there are joys and weeps, a look of universal celebration, and a look of the end of the world of the demons, forming a very different sense of the picture.


    Ning Tao is holding a long gun, trying not to let himself fall down. This shot almost overdraw his full strength.


    Take out a Wang Dan directly and swallow it quickly.


    This is the last one.


    Looking at Yan Feitian''s cold corpse, he had no accident. With one hand, he sucked the corpse and put it into the Yangling ring.


    Turning around, he looked up at the original lotus.


    Compared with before, the origin of lotus has been dim for a long time.


    However, no one can stop him now, the second leader of the three worlds About to be born!

 Chapter 2930

    "Brush Brush... "


    Ning Tao directly ignored the demon world, long distance, only in a step, the moment came to the barrier.


    Can feel, the source of his affinity.


    Every lotus does not repel.


    This is the benefit of refining the origin of the three realms. The original decision was right!


    At this time, all the talents suddenly recovered from the shock of Yan Feitian''s fall and came back to reality. Seeing Ning Tao close to the original lotus, they all swallowed a mouthful of water.


    All the people in the demon world are breathing.


    "What to do?"


    "Give up or bow to the throne?"


    The eyes of the demon ancestor twinkled, and his brain turned very fast. The bone ancestor, the evil ancestor and the ghost ancestor all looked at him, because he was the symbol of the demon world.


    If we don''t make a decision at this time and wait for Ning Tao to become the leader of the three worlds, it will be too late.


    The master of the three realms is also the master of the three realms.


    There is a source of power, almost omnipotent, here, you are the Supreme Lord, you are the king, the life and death of all living beings in the three realms are in your mind.


    How can this temptation be small?


    At that time, they can only obey Ning Tao''s advice, and there is almost no room for resistance


    "Goo Gulu... "


    The devil ancestor swallows a mouthful of saliva difficultly, the heart beats fast, and in the heart is also estimating Ning Tao''s strength.


    Especially that shot, can you stop it?


    It is estimated that a thousand and a hundred times you will die!


    Moreover, he can already feel the spirit lock of Gu Yuan, immortal and others. If there is any change, I''m afraid those guys will surround them for the first time.


    "Damn, what are you going to do?"


    He still hesitated, but Gu Zu gritted his teeth and glared: "Ning Tao, the battle is not over yet?"


    "Are you going to refine the original lotus under my eyes? Yan Feitian may have been defeated by you, but I''m not defeated in the demon world! "


    "If you can promise us a few conditions, maybe we can allow you to refine the origin..."


    But without waiting for them to finish, Ning Tao coldly glanced at him and said, "I gave you a chance before, but you didn''t listen to me. Now come and talk to me about the terms? Don''t you think it''s a little late! "


    "Moreover, you are not qualified to negotiate with me, let alone have room to deal with me!"


    "Why? Ask the dead of the fairyland, and see if they agree! "


    With a cold hum, he stepped into the barrier.


    The barrier didn''t stop him at all. He ignored the crowd. Ning Tao was calm in body and mind. He inhaled the original lotus into his body and began to refine. There was no unnecessary action.


    "You..."


    Guzu was furious, but emperor Shitian, Lihuang and other emperors surrounded them.


    At the last moment, they must not be allowed to be presumptuous.


    They''re going to have a big win in a minute!


    "Ning Tao, you deceive people too much. Do you really think I''m good at deceiving people? Don''t think that if you defeat Yan Feitian, you can be arrogant, and the emperor is not easy to provoke. "


    "What''s more, if we disturb your present state, you will get nothing once the source is broken."


    Guzu congealed bone knife, arrogant threat.


    Several great emperors around him were tense.


    However, Ning Tao turned a deaf ear and still refined the origin. The origin lotus, a wonderful form, gathered all the origins of the three realms together.


    And it doesn''t mix with anyone''s will, just like clean water, without any additives.


    Once drunk, the body can easily absorb.


    It is faster than his usual refining and chemical origins by dozens of times, which way is better, at least by hundreds of times, and his control over the three worlds is almost rising in a straight line.


    And the body with the source of art, let the source of automatic affinity to themselves, a straight to the body drill.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Seeing this, the devil side is in a hurry. This bastard doesn''t even have the idea of a negotiation?


    Do you still want to trample on their demon world?


    Don''t even think about it. It''s impossible!


    Mozu is short of breath, and even her eyes are climbing out of blood. Fighting or not is like a balance. She doesn''t know where to lean? But time is running out.


    Moreover, judging from the attitude of the Guzu people, they have to fight to the death.


    Even if he can''t stop Ning Tao, he should be forced to make a vow to be a demon and not be allowed to interfere in everything between them and the demon world. These people are so arrogant and arrogant that they can''t tolerate a person stepping on their head all of a sudden.


    Even life and death are in his hands.


    If it wasn''t for the war, I''d be afraid of Ning Tao. I''m afraid I wouldn''t pay attention to him at all


    "Well, a group of defeated people want conditions? Did you get a face? No pride. It seems that you still haven''t put yourself in the right place! "Immortal hummed coldly when he saw them shouting.


    I''ve never seen such an arrogant loser who yells at others when he loses.


    Who do you think you are?


    Are you better than Yan Feitian?


    Hearing this, Gu Zu''s face suddenly darkened and said with a grim smile, "since you don''t want to negotiate, don''t blame us for being merciless and trying to step on your grandfather''s head? He won''t think about it in the next life. Do it


    But as soon as the words came out, a cold laugh came: "Oh? Then how can you be merciless? "


    "It''s really impossible to step on your grandfather''s head. It''s estimated that your grandfather has lost his grave, but it''s still easy to step on your head!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Bone ancestor face a stiff, inconceivable stare big eye bead son, distance, Ning Tao already opened eyes.


    The original lotus has already entered his body.


    On the top of his head, the foot of the world, which is transformed by the power of the source, is like the giant''s step, which is severely stepped down.


    "What What? "


    "No It''s impossible? How can you refine so quickly? " Gu Zu was so scared that he just wanted to escape. His whole body was like a puddle, and he couldn''t move.


    I can only watch that foot step down.


    "No Ah... "


    "Boom boom..."


    All the great emperors in the demon world retreated suddenly, one by one in cold sweat, and almost didn''t faint by themselves.


    Fortunately, they didn''t speak just now.


    Even Mozu was wet with sweat!


    I don''t know if it''s a fluke or a blessing


    Gu Yuan, immortal and others exclaimed. Looking at Gu Zu who was devastated at the foot of the world, he said inconceivably: "boy, it''s hard Have you refined it? "


    "How could it be so fast?"


    Ning Tao a listen to, smile but don''t language, he body bear Lian star decision, in that kind of state almost advance by leaps and bounds.


    However, in a short period of time, refining the three realms, even if the three flowers gather at the top and the origin gather together, it is impossible to be so fast. Instead, he first focuses on the world of spirits.


    In this way, the speed is much faster, and it is also the most efficient at present.


    In today''s world of ten thousand souls, under his control, Chengdu in 1989 deals with only one bone ancestor, and this guy really angers himself.


    A loser, but also choosy, who else give you the qualifications and face?


    As it happens,


    he also wants to kill the prestige of the demon world!


    In the presence of all living beings in the three realms, at the moment of many great emperors, they set an example to others. At the same time, they announced the birth of the three realms, the Lord of the three realms, that is him Ning Tao!


    "Ning Tao, you You can''t kill me? I''m one of the thirteen ancestors of the demon world, the leader of the family. No one can kill me, no one... "


    Guzu is at his feet, roaring furiously.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pressed the sole of his foot with one hand, just like stepping on an ant.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as the magic ancestor''s pupil shrank, he almost subconsciously stood up and arched his hand and said, "Lord Huining, in the future, I will only look forward to you. If you have any orders, we will swear to follow. Please let me live."


    As soon as the words came out, the evil ancestor, the ghost ancestor and others quickly bowed their hands and said, "please let me live."


    "You You... "


    Gu Zu was shocked, but he couldn''t speak. He was filled with endless humiliation. He couldn''t even breathe. When the invisible sword was cut, his spirit was scattered.


    "Guzu, meteorite!"


    Finish these, looking at respectful magic ancestor and others, Ning Tao light a wave, way: "flat body!"

 Chapter 2931

    When the war was over, everyone was relieved.


    In this war, hundreds of millions of people were killed and injured.


    The great emperors are in double digits!


    It is worthy of being called the strongest and most terrible dark years in the three realms. It is also commonly known as Great reckoning!


    Ning Tao, standing on the top of the three worlds, has a feeling of being too high to be cold. However, looking around, he felt pain in his heart and could not help sighing melancholy.


    Today''s world of souls is full of holes. The Pacific Ocean below is a sea of blood.


    Buried countless corpses


    As soon as he raised his head, the strong men of the three worlds were watching him, with awe, fanaticism, fear in their eyes, and a kind of confusion and hesitation about the future.


    He pondered for a moment, took a step slowly, and solemnly said: "gentlemen, the war in our three circles is over, but this is our first war."


    "The survival of our three realms is still under great threat. It is a hundred times more dangerous than Yan Feitian!"


    Most people are at a loss.


    Are there any rebellious forces in the three realms? They can''t think of any enemies?


    Gu Yuan, the devil''s ancestor frowned. They knew more or less. In those days, they saw the other four realms.


    They were all born in the wild or myths


    But at this time, a demon world emperor''s face was pale and said: "rather Lord Ning, I have already surrendered to the demon world. There is no threat. You can''t kill it all? "


    All the people in the demon world are worried.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "the threat I''m talking about doesn''t mean you."


    "Maybe you don''t know that our place is a galaxy, a very special galaxy. We all call it the Milky way, but in the vast universe, they call us the holy land of eternal life."


    "There are hundreds of galaxies in the universe. Our galaxy is just one of the new generations."


    "It''s only a billion years since it was born."


    "The galaxy is not so simple as you can see. In addition to the world of spirits, the world of fairies, the world of demons, there are four other worlds that were born 300 million years earlier than us."


    "They are heaven, Jiuyou, demon and underworld. Their strength is far beyond us. It can be said that any one of them can sweep us."


    "What What? "


    Hundreds of millions of people were stunned.


    Ning Tao''s words are really shocking and unimaginable. It turns out that there are seven worlds in the galaxy. They have always been so small, and the universe is so vast.


    It''s quite a feeling of watching the sky


    The leader of the world of ten thousand spirits, Tai A, frowned and said, "Lord Ning, we have no grievances or enmities with them. Should we not be in great danger?"


    The three world powers all stare big eyes, this sentence asked to the point, hit the nail on the head.


    But without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, Mozu sneered: "I have strength, you have treasure, what do you think I will do? Do you still need to ask such stupid questions? "


    "Lord Ning, I can prove that, hundreds of millions of years ago, our three worlds were in danger."


    He moistened his voice and said, "at that time, Lao Jiu was still the first ancient devil in the three realms, but he witnessed with his own eyes that the first strong man in the three realms, the real founder of the sorcery, the candle dragon, became the leader of the three realms."


    "At that time, if you fly to the starry sky, you can clearly see four shining stars far away."


    "But the distance is too far. No one has ever been close to us. There are many natural disasters along the way. However, in the mythical years, the four realms tried to rule and enslave us, and their strength could crush the three realms."


    "The fairy king is just the bodyguard chief, the deputy marshal and so on. There are still stronger levels to attack."


    People turned pale, did not expect that in the distant years of myth, the three worlds had faced such a catastrophe.


    That''s the danger they''re going to face now!


    Tai a asked modestly, "how did the three realms survive this disaster?"


    Hundreds of millions of people are breathless.


    However, the demon ancestor took a look at Gu Yuan. Seeing this, Gu Yuan sighed and said, "he was the first leader of the three realms, the candle dragon. He set a seal with his life and blocked the four realms of delusion."


    "Now you can look up at the starry sky. The most gorgeous Milky way is the seal it has made with life."


    People look up, once the most familiar galaxy, did not expect that there is such a significance?


    Also contains such a desolate past.


    For a while, I have mixed feelings.


    Once the myth of the three realms, the most powerful, the candlelight dragon, was actually the Milky way. It saved the three realms with its life and paid so many years silently.


    "That is to say, the Galactic seal of the elder candle dragon will soon be unable to stop the four allied forces?"


    Ghost ancestor face a change, pale way.


    As soon as the words came out, hundreds of millions of people looked at Ning Tao.


    And Ning Tao nodded, silent for a while, said: "we are the most, only a few decades left, we must strive to improve our strength in these decades, otherwise, that will be the end of us.""How many Decades? "


    They were so shocked that even the great emperor was startled.


    It takes them at least a few decades to shut down, but how much can their strength be improved?


    In the four realms, the Immortal King is just a bodyguard. According to Lord Ning, there are immortal kings and even several immortal emperors. How can we fight?


    Time is not enough!


    Even if Gu Yuan, the evil ancestor''s face turns white, he clenches his fists and looks at Ning Tao tightly.


    At this time, Ning Tao said in a deep voice: "so, the time left for us is not much, and the pressure is huge, we must not waste a little time."


    "The three realms have lost their fetters and bottlenecks, and they have been suppressed for 700 million years. They will rebound. The three realms will grow crazily, and the energy of heaven and earth will surge. At that time, it will be easier for everyone to practice."


    "That is to say, there will be four or nine disasters soon, and you will become the real Immortal King, even stronger with the growth of the planet."


    "But this is far from enough. We can only cope with it with extraordinary methods of promotion."


    Everyone seemed to understand.


    At the same time, I felt that I had nothing to do.


    But Gu Yuan, the demon ancestor, said: "although the door master opens his mouth, it is related to the survival of the Three Kingdoms. We will try our best. Only we can protect our homeland."


    "Please save the three realms!"


    Hundreds of millions of troops fell on one knee and drank.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and solemnly said: "well, from today on, the three realms will be merged into the first gate in the world. No matter immortal, demon or demon, they will be treated equally, and will be opened in the three realms The world college. "


    "Any gifted genius in the three realms, Tianjiao. Evildoers can join as long as they meet the standard. "


    "Xianfa, Difa, Didan, Yaodan, and even Diqi, you have a chance to get these things."


    "These decades will be the time for us to save ourselves. Every minute of your laziness will become your lethal blade. I will get you a large number of resources, and Tianxia college will also cultivate the dragon of the three worlds."


    "Time for us Not much! "

 Chapter 2932

    In short, Ning Tao said everything.


    The harm, seriousness, and tension are all more clear to the public, including the temptation of the eternal holy land.


    Now people are in danger.


    They can''t wait to practice in the closed door.


    The academy is full of vision for some young people in the world.


    At present, the biggest good news is that the bottleneck that has been constraining the three realms has disappeared. Gu Yuan, Mo Zu, immortal, Xie Zu These people, when the energy of heaven and earth reaches a certain level, will be able to break through.


    Even if Ning Tao didn''t say it, Emperor Shitian and his disciples could feel that they were all ready to move.


    After cleaning the battlefield and training for a day, the three armies returned to their respective places, leaving corpses everywhere


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, has been concentrating on refining the source. The world of ten thousand spirits has been in full control. The fairyland and the demon world have also mastered 70% and 80% respectively, and their strength has improved a lot.


    Very close to the level of quasi king!


    I''m afraid that his accomplishments would be greatly increased if he changed to normal, but now the situation is special.


    The three realms themselves are like a withered sponge. They are short of water. How can they give him extra energy?


    It''s just getting out of the way.


    He has been able to feel the hunger and thirst of the three realms, and the exiled energy in the starry sky is consumed by the three planets, which are used to enhance and strengthen himself.


    One day later, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, looking at this piece of broken parent star.


    His heart is stinging. He uses his hands to work. He uses himself as a melting pot and the rules of the planet as a melting pot to devour everything. Whether it''s the corpse on the sea floor or the energy from the stars, it''s the nutrient for the growth of the spirit world.


    It''s also used to repair this broken world.


    "Buzz..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In fact, the world itself has the ability to digest all things in the world. It just accelerates.


    Let the world recover as soon as possible.


    And as soon as possible to accommodate the strong fairy king!


    Moreover, the natural disaster of the great wilderness seems to be a disaster, but if we can resist it, those corpses and so on, actually have some nutrients to become the great wilderness.


    Otherwise, it would be too slow just to absorb the energy of heaven and earth.


    The stronger the galaxy becomes, the more powerful it will be. This is a virtuous circle.


    The premise is that there is no mistake in the way


    If Ning Tao had some understanding, he would have a better grasp of the power of the world and the holy way.


    "Buzz..."


    Eyebrows tremble, three souls walk out together.


    "It''s up to you here," Ning Tao said with a smile to the three spirits, and the three nodded with the same smile.


    The human soul remains.


    The earth soul goes to the fairyland.


    The spirit of heaven goes to the demon world!


    One is the origin of refining, the other is to integrate into the world and become one. All things will practice, and so will the world. If there is guidance, the efficiency of practice will increase greatly.


    In this way, we can speed up the emergence of the four or nine small disasters that originally took half a year.


    After thinking about it, he solemnly took out another object. The whole world trembled with fear and fear, as if it had been frightened.


    Yes, it is Immortal Emperor''s corpse!


    From the Sunset Tower, the terrible star monster trapped to death Red eyed horned beast!


    It''s not very useful to stay in his hands. The only valuable one is its red unicorn, and its demon Dan becomes the energy center of the Sunset Tower.


    According to Ning Tao''s conjecture, if we let the three realms absorb the Immortal Emperor''s corpse, there must be a wonderful change.


    This is a star beast of high blood!


    As soon as the thought came out, the spirit world trembled again. This time, it was not fear and fear, but excitement, desire, and even actively prayed to ningtao to devour it.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles and forcibly divides the corpse into three parts.


    Each share is the size of a town, which is the result of shrinkage. Ning Tao has turned into a melting pot of origin, leaving the soul to be refined and the rest to be taken away.


    Although I don''t know how much help it will bring, it''s not hard to think that there will be a surprise.


    It''s estimated that it won''t be used for one or two months. I''m afraid it''s just in these days


    When Ning Tao talks about the corpse of the Immortal Emperor, he not only side his head, but also on the other side of the sea, there is a golden pagoda, buzzing from time to time. It''s the insect ancestor who is still struggling.


    It''s been a day since the end of the war. It''s time to meet this worm mother.


    "Brush..."


    It''s blinking a few times, and it''ll be there in no time.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    As soon as I get close to the Sunset Tower, I can feel the madness and scream of the insect ancestor. If I let him go on like this, I think it''s really possible that he will be broken out of the tower.


    The Sunset Tower itself has been badly damaged. It bought three jin of Liujin in Xingshi, but it is far from enough.


    "Before sunset, you''ve worked hard. Let me have the rest," Ning Tao said with a smile at the tired Qi Ling, taking the sunset tower back with one hand.Qi Ling nodded and fell into a deep sleep.


    The accumulated energy is used up again.


    As soon as the gold pagoda was taken back, an earthshaking scream came out. Then, he was locked by a murderer. He said ferociously, "damn man, seal me again? You should die. All of you should die. Watch me eat you... "


    A dark scythe came, and a hot woman came to me in the blink of an eye.


    However, Ning Yi and Ning San, who have been guarding here all the time, scream and are about to take action, but they are stopped by Ning Tao.


    He slowly stretched out a finger, hard shouldered the sickle with his flesh and blood, and said with a smile, "sure!"


    As soon as the words came out, the space in front of us solidified.


    A sharp dark scythe is fixed in front of Ning Tao. No matter how the woman screams, she can''t break through the squeeze and get closer.


    "You Have you refined the origin? " The insect ancestor in human form shrinks his pupils and loses his voice.


    Ning Tao light smile, negative hand leisurely way: "it seems that you are not stupid, so many years, you and I finally met, to tell you the truth, I hate you."


    "After all, you did harm to my father-in-law."


    As soon as the insect ancestor''s face changed, he looked at Ning Tao carefully. Although he had never seen this face, he felt the breath through the crack of the seal.


    It''s that kid back then.


    Also touched the soul against the sky for the final seal!


    "It''s you. You How can you... " The insect ancestor was shocked. She thought it would be some old monster who would become the leader of the three worlds, but she didn''t expect it to be this boy.


    Are they even defeated?


    Without waiting for it to think about it, Ning Tao took a long breath and said with a smile, "just like the past, it''s like clouds and smoke. Now our master gives you two choices."


    "One is submission, the other is submission!"


    Hearing this, Chongzu is silly. It''s a choice, OK? Make it clear to force her to surrender.


    "I I warn you, my demon world is not easy to provoke. Don''t deceive people too much! "


    But the words fall, bone ancestor, corpse spirit ancestor, spirit ancestor these three human corpses, are taken out by Ning Tao.


    "You can also learn from them, try the third choice, I think, you should not be so stupid," Ning Tao sneered like an emperor, dominating the world.


    "I I... "


    The insect ancestor''s face turns pale, and even the bone ancestor has fallen. Now, does she have a choice?


    This is the master of the three realms!


    Seeing her compromise, Ning Tao turns over her hand, takes out a scroll, and shoots a dark red light towards the insect ancestor, which directly shoots at the center of her eyebrows. The insect ancestor is shocked, but Ning Tao stares, making it cold and dare not stop it any more.


    A moment later, a contract was formed.


    In the face of this scene, Ning Yi and Ning San are not unfamiliar. That''s what they have in mind Nuyin!


    It is a common means of enslavement in the world to be planted, even to die!

 Chapter 2933

    Seeing the success of the contract, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction and breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the value of the insect ancestor is huge.


    Even beyond his imagination.


    She is an army by herself!


    In Ning Tao''s plan, Chongzu will be an indispensable member and the most important link in the future battle with the other four realms of Changsheng. He wants to build a huge army of void demons and insects for the world!


    Therefore, the nuyin, which is worth hundreds of millions of star beads, was prepared for the insect ancestor early.


    Suppress it from the beginning.


    If there are slaves, they are not afraid of the betrayal of their ancestors


    However, Chongzu felt the strong bondage in her mind, which was far beyond her imagination. It was like a brand and a bomb. She could kill it anytime and anywhere.


    Do you want to surrender to this boy from today on? Life under his control?


    Think about it, or very unwilling!


    But Ning Tao had expected that he would turn over his hand and take out an emperor''s pill. He said with a smile, "this pill can cure your weakness. Take good care of yourself. You are a treasure."


    "From today on, you are the supreme elder of our world. You can rest assured that as long as you don''t betray, you will never use this seal. I guarantee you the most generous treatment."


    The insect ancestor''s face was strange. After taking the pill, he saw Ning Tao''s eyes as if he were looking at a baby. He suddenly scratched his head and said shyly, "master, do you want to..."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao white her one eye, even if at present she is a human form, is a beauty, that also can''t be greedy.


    And bugs


    This picture is really hard to imagine.


    Ning Tao coughed, showing a look of awe, and threw a ring at her, saying: "this is what I prepared for you, including several demon kings, half of the demon king''s remains, and some pills."


    "I want you to quickly recover your strength and break through the Immortal King, and then, spare no effort to breed the void monster."


    Insect ancestor a Leng, looked up and down oneself one eye, although at the moment spirit some madness, but this appearance she is very satisfied, this man unexpectedly indifferent to her?


    Does it mean that you are less attractive?


    When I opened the ring, I saw the ferocious monsters, which changed the face of Chongzu.


    "Demon "The demon king?"


    The smell, even death is so terrible.


    After shaking for a long time, the insect ancestor was breathless, red eyed, and raised his head, but there was no doubt more awe in his eyes, as well as a slight joy.


    In this way, it seems that there is no harm to it. These treasures can never be found in the three realms.


    He immediately threw his eyes and said, "thank you for your reward. With these monsters and so much flesh and blood, I will give you a lot of strong worms."


    "Ah ~"


    with a roar, Ning Tao finally couldn''t bear it. With a black face, he kicked Chongzu tens of thousands of meters.


    Don''t talk about him.


    Even Ning Yi and Ning San all have goose bumps and shivers. It''s too much.


    Ning Tao tells Ning Yi to go to see the insect ancestor. Although few people in the three realms can threaten him, he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. The importance of the insect ancestor can''t be ignored.


    Ning Yi nodded solemnly. He was steady in nature. It''s natural to leave this matter to him.


    "Brush" get a, then chase and go.


    Ning San, looking at the riddled world of souls, actually began to heal with the speed of the naked eye, and the rich energy of heaven and earth was also improving. He couldn''t help but wonder: "young master, where are we going next?"


    After hearing this, Ning Tao touched his chin. It seems that he has become the main business of the three realms.


    However, there is one thing that should be removed as soon as possible. That is the important information that his elder martial brother obtained with his life.


    Immediately sneer: "go to see an acquaintance!"


    "Whoosh..."


    Fairyland, somewhere in Midlands.


    Ning Tao and Ning San return to the middle region from the starry sky. His earth soul has begun to refine the remains of the red pupil burning horned beast.


    And the origin of fairyland is cheering joyfully.


    "Young master, where are the acquaintances?" Seeing that Ning Tao doesn''t move, Ning San can''t help but wonder.


    Ning Tao doesn''t answer, but full induction fairy origin, suddenly, his mind move, suddenly opened his eyes, surprised to see the direction of the world.


    "Interesting. Is the most dangerous place the safest place? You are so Haunted


    "What What? "


    Ning San scratched his head blankly. There was a wilderness all around. Who was there? What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    "Gone..."


    Body shape a flash, two people break empty to leave.


    Ning San was in a fog. Along the way, the young master was too strange. He really felt that his brain was not enough. Before long, they went back to the world with the help of the teleportation array.


    At this time, the triangle has become the center of the fairyland, merging with the central region and becoming the first force.The nordharma Kingdom, the thirteen saints, is only one hall, named Magic hall!


    All souls world, there is Hongmeng hall!


    Fairyland, it''s Daluo hall!


    Since the rule of the three realms, it is natural to set up branches, which are in charge of the three realms, and become the first force in the three realms.


    Luo Tian was selected by Ning Tao as the deputy head of the fairyland headquarters, while Hao Ge was very interested in science and technology, so Ning Tao appointed him as the deputy head of the wanlingjie branch.


    As for the demon world, Ning Tao is not ready. He only appoints the demon ancestor to be the supreme elder. The position of hall leader is still vacant, and the position of deputy door leader is also vacant.


    Because there is no right person.


    "Brush..."


    Entering tiantianmen, it''s full of prosperity at the moment. People come and go. The whole zongmen has been expanded ten times, and luxurious buildings have sprung up.


    As soon as he saw Ning Tao, all the disciples would stop and respectfully address the one glottic master.


    In the eyes of tiantianmen, Ning Tao is a mythical existence. Now he is the master of the three realms, and their admiration is almost universal.


    With the return of the army, most of the people are closing the door to heal, and Ning Tao is not too conspicuous.


    All the way is not slow, like aimless play, walked for a long time, finally in front of a quiet attic, stopped the never stop pace.


    As soon as I looked up, there were three women in front of me.


    "Rather Brother Ning


    Dream can son a face surprised, and incredible, their residence, so remote, and just after the war, Ning Tao unexpectedly appeared here.


    I''m really flattered.


    In addition to her, there are her mother, the runner of the ten halls, YUELIAN, and Moon shadow!


    The atmosphere is obviously a little embarrassed. YUELIAN''s beautiful eyes are absent-minded. She stares at Ning Tao as if she is crazy. Yueying''s face turns red, her heart beats faster and her cheeks turn red.


    There is a feeling of deer bumping.


    And dream can see this state, some cramped, busy pull up the mother, forced to smile: "elder brother Ning, you chat."


    Just about to leave, Ning Tao but a flash body block in front of her, a pair of golden pupil deep, fixed frame in the dream, Ke Er chest hanging a golden bead, unexpectedly, this bead, he still has some impression.


    When he first went to the hell, Yan Feitian forced him to gamble and cut out a Buddhist bead relic.


    It seems that it is the power of a certain Buddhist.


    "Rather Brother Ning, what''s the matter with you? Why are you staring at me? "


    Dream can son and month lotus don''t understand, Ning Tao suddenly block in front of them, this atmosphere let them very flustered.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t care about the three of them. Instead, he said with a sneer: "Yan Feitian, do you plan to continue to hide? I''ve become the leader of the three realms. You can''t hide this from me. "


    "This should be the soul you separated early? I didn''t expect it to be quite deep! "

 Chapter 2934

    As soon as the words came out, the three girls were confused.


    "Yan Yan Feitian


    Isn''t he already dead?


    Being killed by Ning Tao himself is obvious to all!


    Ning San was also scared a big jump, how can? Isn''t that scary guy dead yet?


    See no response, Ning Tao sneer, just raised his hand, suddenly, dream can son neck hanging Buddha beads, suddenly burst of light, a weak soul power leaked out, but also instantly bound her whole body.


    "What What? "


    "Kor Don''t let go of my daughter, "Yueying and YUELIAN were equally surprised. How could this happen?


    And mengke''er himself is even more stupefied.


    Is Yan Feitian hiding by his side? To be exact, it''s the relic at the neck.


    By the way,


    How could you have such a thing?


    In her memory, she didn''t seem to remember it at all, but she was used to it subconsciously. If Ning Tao didn''t say it, she would be hard to realize it all her life.


    My memory is passive.


    No wonder she is always in low spirits when she comes back from hell


    The next second, a dispirited, illusory soul came out, gnashing teeth, face ferocious, it is familiar Yan Feitian!


    He didn''t die clean!


    "Bastard, Ning Tao, do you have to kill everything?" Yan Feitian red eyes, control the dream can son, roar way.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao said with a sneer, "do you think that if it were you, it would be possible to let go the people who would threaten you?"


    "At the beginning, I was just in the same realm. You actually sent six Yama and several envoys to deal with me, and even killed me personally. At that time, why didn''t you think of today?"


    Yan Feitian glared and gritted his teeth: "the winner is always right. Let me live and let her live."


    Say, then die of grasp dream can son.


    "Ah Cough... "


    Mengke''er''s face is in pain, and his whole body is imprisoned. He even has difficulty breathing. Life and death are only in a moment.


    "No, Yama, if you want to kill me, let go of my daughter. She is innocent. It''s all my fault. Please let her go."


    The moon lotus begged bitterly, and tears flowed continuously.


    However, Yan Haitao vowed that she would never let go of the river again


    "Impossible, you have to die today," Ning Tao said coldly, no one, no one can threaten him at this point.


    Yan Feitian doesn''t get rid of them. He''s sorry for the two elder martial brothers.


    More sorry for the dead!


    "Ning Tao, don''t do it," cried the moon shadow.


    And dream can son face a white, delicate body light tremble, she is not afraid of death, but fear is abandoned by the world.


    However, there was a comforting voice in my ear: "Ke''er, don''t be afraid. Brother Ning is here. No one can hurt you, neither can the king of hell."


    "Good, very good, Ning Tao, you are forcing me. If it''s a big deal, you''ll be caught dead," Yan Feitian said crazily.


    "Don''t think you can do whatever you want when you have mastered the origin. You have just refined, or even refined part of it. Now I just need a moment to detonate the relic and die with this girl."


    "Do you want to try again to see whether you kill me first or I blow myself up first..."


    People at the end of their life are always crazy.


    And the moon lotus brain a "buzz", in front of some black, cry: "no No, Lord, please help my daughter, please help her... "


    The moon shadow is supporting her sister. Although she is anxious, she believes that Ning Tao will not sit by and ignore her.


    The man she loves is not like that!


    Ning Tao must have a way


    Ning San''s throat is dry and his scalp is numb. This scene is too tricky for him to act rashly.


    I didn''t expect this guy to keep it.


    How afraid is he of death?


    You should know how painful it is to separate a wisp of soul. It is tearing all the time, and it is very likely to cause irreparable damage in life.


    Even make cultivation stagnate!


    Stealing chicken is not eating rice!


    What''s more, it will take countless years of hard work to cultivate and grow it. The success rate is pitifully low


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and stares at Yan Feitian and Meng Ke''er for a long time. Suddenly, he looks like a move. He picks his eyebrows and says sarcastically, "you have no chance."


    "What What? "


    As soon as Yan Feitian''s pupil shrinks, a huge sense of danger surges into his heart, and he chooses to explode without hesitation.


    He couldn''t believe that Ning Tao would refuse.


    Doesn''t he really care about this woman?


    He guessed wrong?


    However, in the determination, although the sarizi was brilliant, he just flashed and didn''t explode. He looked like a dumb egg, which made people stunned.But at this moment, Ning Tao started, his mind moved, and the power of the world was instantly suppressed.


    And at the same time, a soul knife cut angrily.


    "Shennian Kill


    "No, damn it," Yan Fei''s eyes were about to crack. He desperately wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t move.


    I can only watch this soul knife cut on his ghost, and it seems to cut something. I can hear Yan Feitian''s scream.


    "Ah..."


    "No Asshole, ah How could this be... "


    Seeing the success of one strike, Ning Tao waved his hand and said: "strip, imprison!"


    In the scream, among the relic, the ghost who was split in two still screamed bitterly.


    But the power of the world will separate them, Ning Tao will Yan Feitian''s ghost firmly imprisoned, and the sariki stripped mengke er''s body, and caught her.


    It''s a complete relief to break her remaining prohibition.


    "Kor, are you ok?" Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Mengke''er is a little scared. She shakes her head pale, while YUELIAN rushes over crying and hugs each other tightly. This is her only attachment.


    And the moon shadow, as if also drained strength, collapsed on the ground, toward Ning Tao grateful: "thank you!"


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile. Yan Feitian''s roar echoed in his ear. He screamed and roared: "impossible? It''s impossible? What have you done? Why didn''t sarizi explode? I don''t agree, I don''t agree... "


    "I did it," came a indifferent voice, and Golden Lotus blossomed under my feet.


    Yan Feitian turned his head and looked away. His face turned white and he said in amazement: "yes It''s you, the emperor


    "The sariki is actually the crystallization of my Buddhism and Taoism. Now I have already changed into the killing way. Half of me are Buddhists and half of me are demons. There is no end to Buddhism and no end to demons. If Buddhists and demons are interlinked, I can enjoy the supreme truth."


    "To put it bluntly, you need to ask me whether you agree with me when you take my things to explode?"


    Emperor Shitian said sarcastically.


    There was something untouchable about him in the relic, which he stopped at the critical moment.


    It can only be said that Yan Feitian suffered for himself.


    He dares to steal things in those days, but now he eats the consequences.


    "No It''s impossible... "


    Yan Feitian''s face turned pale, and his heart fell into the ice valley. Unexpectedly, the perfect plan made this mistake, and now he has nothing to do.


    "It''s over..."

 Chapter 2935

    There is no way out.


    Today''s generation of Yama, Yan Feitian, is more desperate and helpless than Ning Tao.


    I didn''t expect that.


    At the end of the day, he fell into this field.


    Nine reincarnation, one life is stronger than the other, but in the end, the struggle to the end, but nothing, even if the heart that a trace of hope and dream, are broken.


    Sad, ridiculous, lamentable


    Ning Tao looked at the relic and said, "if I guess correctly, are you going to use the energy of the relic to try reincarnation again?"


    "No, you have been reincarnated for nine generations. Can the created Dharma be reincarnated?"


    "I''m afraid I want to take the opportunity to find someone to give up!"


    The trapped ghost of Yan Feitian struggled desperately and said: "don''t talk nonsense. Do you want to kill me and avenge them? Do you want to humiliate me


    "But in any case, I don''t agree with Yan Feitian, and I don''t agree with you. God is unfair and fate is unfair!"


    "I''m not willing to..."


    But Ning Tao shook his head, full of pity, negative hand way: "I have a better way to deal with you."


    Then he gave the relic to the emperor Shitian.


    Before the war, other people helped a lot. Moreover, just now they made a lot of efforts. Besides, it''s useless to keep it.


    Emperor Shitian took over the Buddhist beads. After many years, the stolen items were finally returned to their original owners.


    His strength can also make a leap.


    Just about to leave, but looking at Yan Feitian''s endless resentment, he sighed in his heart, the light of the Buddha was shining, and shook his head and said, "Chiyou, there is no end to the sea of bitterness, and looking back is the end."


    "I have no way back for a long time. Don''t talk to me about useless things."


    "If the sky is unfair, I will break it. If the people are unfair, I will kill all the people. I am not wrong, I am not wrong..." Yan Feitian roared like a madman.


    "Well Destiny... "


    Emperor Shitian has no choice but to shake his head. Yan Feitian''s obsession is so deep that he can''t be transformed by his own way.


    He left with a bow to Ning Tao


    Moon shadow, two girls of moon lotus also leave with dream Ke''er, planning to go to the medicine fairy hall to ask for a soul pill.


    As for mengke''er''s spiritual trauma.


    After the crowd left, Ning Tao looked at Yan Feitian who was completely crazy. He just turned his hand and took out an ancient jade tube, which was the refining method of the "holy devil puppet".


    No matter who is right or wrong, the elder martial brother, the second elder martial brother, their death, as well as the three realms of life must have an account.


    What''s more, doesn''t he dream of leaving the galaxy? This method can also help him


    After a long time, Ning Tao took back his mind from the jade tube and thought to himself that his face was brilliant. Unexpectedly, this holy devil puppet was quite suitable for the current situation.


    "Lead the soul into the body, refine the magic puppet, eat evil, resentment, evil, blood and evil, and regenerate from the thunder..."


    It can be said that the Holy Ghost puppet is a naked weapon of war, which is terrible. In ancient times, there was a bloodbath, no intelligence, killing people like hemp, and this thing does not rely on mass production, but quality.


    The formation of the Holy Ghost puppet needs the control of the spirit brand of the refiner, but the three spirits can only control three.


    Therefore, materials are particularly important.


    It''s about how strong the magic puppet can grow!


    According to the scroll records, there were some holy demons and puppets who could fight against the Immortal Emperor and even the most powerful. It can be seen from this that they are terrible. However, the refining method is almost lost


    Ning Tao knows that Yan Feitian is just right to use it to refine the Holy Ghost puppet. His resentment is incomparable.


    "Asshole, you are all damned assholes. I''m right. I just want to leave. Why? Why do you do this to me? It''s you who are wrong... "


    Yan Feitian has been scolding all the time.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao doesn''t care about him. He calls out the melting pot of heaven and earth, releases the holy fire of the sun, and takes out Yan Feitian''s body, the unicorn of the red pupil burning horned beast, some demon king''s blood essence, and all kinds of materials


    There is also the evil spirit and resentment spirit from the eternal blood pool, which is originally a mass of evil things and can be used.


    This is the result of tens of thousands of fierce animals.


    "You What are you up to? Asshole, answer me, kill me if you have seed, kill me, "Yan Feitian suddenly panicked and yelled.


    How to refine your body?


    It felt like he was making a big demon, which made him more and more uneasy and his scalp burst.


    One side is rather three, also feel afraid of frighten, although don''t know what the young master is doing? But just look at this hardened body, more and more people fear.


    Once formed, it will be a magic soldier!


    Gradually, some materials will fill the wound of the body, the sun flame quenching, remove impurities, the whole body, has become black.


    No matter how Yan Feitian scolded, Ning Tao ignored him. One day later, his body was finally refined.


    Hard is enough to resist the Immortal King.But there is still one last step.


    "Into the soul..."


    Yan Feitian was numb. He was dizzy and his soul power was dim. It seemed that he would break up at any time.


    After all, he was hit by Ning Tao.


    At this time, Ning Tao raised his head and summoned his ghost, the Holy Ghost puppet. It is said that the effect will be better if he is alive, but it is rather cruel. However, this kind of situation is in line with the current situation, and Yan Feitian is only half dead.


    "You You... "


    But without waiting for Yan Feitian to speak, Ning Tao said contemptuously, "OK, your last words are needless to say. I already know that after you die, I will satisfy you."


    "Now, be one with your body!"


    "Soul Come on


    With an order, Yan Feitian didn''t even scream. He was directly sucked into the demon puppet''s body.


    This is the last step


    However, Ning Tao thought about it, but he was not in a hurry to erase Yan Feitian''s wisdom. Instead, he mobilized the source, operated the star refining decision, and peeped into his memory.


    Yan Feitian''s ninth life, so far no one knows, it''s time for the truth to come out!


    "Star refining is the eye of the world!"


    With the increase of the source, Yan Feitian''s spirit defense is vulnerable and easily invaded by him. The complex memory like the sea is gradually clarified by him.


    It has to be said that Yan Feitian is a character, and nine reincarnation to the final three words can be summarized.


    "Not reconciled!"


    In the first world, as we all know, Chiyou was one of the three thousand gods and Demons bred at the beginning of the three realms, the six armed gods and demons.


    But God is fair, talent, may be medium, resourceful, this is a bit extraordinary.


    He was born later, not much earlier than the candle dragon. The candle dragon is the last of three thousand gods and demons in the three realms. It is called the unarmed devil, but some people call it the ten armed devil.


    In the three realms, the highest are the eight armed gods and demons, and the ten armed gods and demons. They don''t know what they are.


    In a word, opinions vary.


    Because the birth is relatively close, plus Chiyou intentionally or unintentionally close, so the relationship is also good.


    Uncle Tim is one of the three thousand gods and demons. He is also a great power among the gods and demons. The first patriarch was not an ordinary eight armed God and devil. He was born with a talent, which was his abyss.


    To tell the truth, Ning Tao feels that the abyss is very strong, and the real strength of Uncle Tim can''t be underestimated.


    Absolutely not inferior to the taboo immortal method!


    However, because it is a gifted supernatural power, there is no way to preach, so it can not be listed in the top ten taboo immortal methods!


    The original skill, at least can let a person learn!

 Chapter 2936

    In the first generation, Chi you relied on his own intrigue to climb the ancient abyss and the two big trees of the candle dragon.


    The fox pretends to be the tiger, and the scenery is boundless for a time.


    To tell you the truth, just looking at Yan Feitian, it''s hard for Ning Tao to imagine that Chiyou used to be such a number one person. No wonder sister Xuan hated him so much.


    A typical villain!


    Later, the candle dragon became more and more powerful, which shocked the three realms and even left the holy land.


    When he came back, he did the same as Ning Tao, preaching and enhancing the strength of the three circles. In fact, witchcraft is the same as tiantianmen. However, before the plan of Zhulong was launched, it was invaded by the four worlds.


    Later, the candle dragon used life as a seal to protect all living beings in the three realms, but Chi you seized the opportunity to seize the whole sorcery and swallowed those resources.


    Mingming Zhulong and Gu Xuanxuan were the founders. Chiyou was just a fighter and a helper. However, he became the leader of the sorcery cult and held great power.


    Although he became the leader of the sorcery, Chiyou was ambitious and far from satisfied with the sorcery.


    Because he is close to the candle dragon, he knows a little about the key to longevity, the three realms and the world. Moreover, his life is limited. How can he die so willingly?


    He also wants to control the three realms and travel around the world!


    However, his cultivation talent is medium, and it is not easy to cultivate to the great emperor. So he has been waiting for an opportunity. Finally, he was waiting for the reincarnation Immortal King to create the remnant of the nine turn reincarnation Sutra.


    At that time, some people gradually found out the "seal themselves", which seems to be only after the appearance of the seal.


    Guyuan, they all did that at that time.


    When the time came, Chiyou and Emperor Ming plotted against reincarnation, and perfected the nine turn reincarnation, using the energy of reincarnation to reincarnate the second.


    This is in the age of myth


    The second, qingxuantian, or Taigu''s first genius, is a great emperor''s restoration.


    It''s all about pretending to take you all the way.


    However, it was at a certain age that Chiyou awakened his memory of his last life, and it was only then that he began to develop his long planned plan.


    Painstakingly worship the green emperor as a teacher!


    Just to get the key to longevity!


    However, the Qing Emperor didn''t realize that after testing Qing Xuantian, he accepted him as an apprentice, and even gave him a drop of Qing Tianhua liquid.


    You know.


    The Qing Emperor gave birth to three drops.


    The first drop to Li Huang, created a super power, the second drop to him, an ambitious.


    To tell the truth, it is not difficult to see that the Qing emperor still had high hopes for Qing Xuantian.


    However, no one thought that from the beginning, qingxuantian was full of great ambition and desire. It was only later that Qingdi found out by accident.


    But at that time, qingxuantian had become the climate, and he knew that he could not get out of the sky and the sea. Lihuang was in a critical period, and he had no choice. Although his plan was revealed, there were other ways to find it.


    For example, to become the leader of the three realms!


    Destroy the seal from the inside and grab the key!


    However, he did not expect that the Qing emperor would ask Daozu to kill him. After a fierce battle, he was defeated.


    However, he was cautious in nature and used a secret method from the emperor of hell to separate a trace of soul from the beginning.


    Later, he was killed and Qing Xuantian was unwilling to reincarnate


    The third, the emperor of medicine, was at the end of the Archaean era.


    When Ning Tao see at this time, very obvious Leng for a while, medicine emperor? Chiyou''s reincarnation?


    I remember the first time I heard the name, it was from the mouth of the elder Yao Xian, and the Yangling ring in my hand, the melting pot of heaven and earth, was transformed by them.


    It''s a love story that can sing and cry.


    Chiyou transformed into a good man?


    It''s almost the same. According to my memory, although Yan Feitian still has some ambitions, he is obviously a little discouraged. He created Dan Fang, helped the world, and benefited the three worlds. He inadvertently contacted Dan Dao and made a big splash.


    Later, when Sanxing Lianzhu was approaching, the emperor of medicine decided to make a peerless pill.


    Be able to make yourself the best.


    Grab the throne of the Three Kingdoms!


    For this plan, he planned for thousands of years, cultivated the king''s medicine, set up a large array, went all over the world, and painstakingly studied Dan Dao, almost infatuated.


    Finally, in the last few decades of practice, he succeeded in refining pills of amazing high grade.


    It''s definitely the first pill in the world!


    However, I don''t know what wonderful changes have taken place. Shendan has turned into shape, and there are some smart people. Her appearance is as amazing as that of Jiutian Xuannv.


    The plan of Emperor Yao was that he wanted to break through her accomplishments, but he couldn''t do it again and again.


    Later, he found himself in love with her.


    And love so deep, for her, he can even give up all, accompany her to the end of time.


    They are just like the couple of gods. They are envied by all living beings in the three realms. However, he is not the only villain. Because of that plague, the news of Shendan was revealed. They became the public enemies of the three realms, and countless people came to rob them.Even if the emperor of medicine broke out the power of three generations, he could not beat the others. In the end, they both burst out.


    The melting pot of heaven and earth is their crystallization.


    However, this is also the mystery of the Yangling ring itself. After all, it is something worn by saints


    Fourth generation, ancient times, curse emperor.


    This is definitely the most insane life!


    As soon as the memory wakes up, his whole person almost collapses and goes crazy. The only woman he loves actually dies. He hates everyone, even the whole three realms.


    He cursed them to death!


    Maybe it''s the effect of resentment, the progress is amazing, and the whole person''s temperament changes overnight.


    In this period, apart from revenge, he was also a friend! Bullying the Yuan emperor is a way of taking the Yuan emperor out of his anger and trampling on his women. It is notorious. At that time, the three realms hated and feared him.


    Later, it was equivalent to a God''s costume. At last, he lost and was killed by emperor yuan, tormented in the starry sky.


    That scene has been hailed by the world so far


    And the fifth, in the end of ancient times, experienced so much, he had seen through, his heart was cold and dusty.


    There are only two purposes.


    One is to become the leader of the three realms.


    The second is to do everything to revive "Xuannv"!


    In this life, he is like a fierce beast, people block and kill gods, demons block and kill demons, invincible.


    It''s a taboo!


    Known as The first murderer in ancient times!


    Originally thought that this life will be able to complete his ambition, but, the mission of space, let him fail, two people a war, unexpectedly die together.


    Rebellious scales also disappeared in that battle.


    Anyway, none of the three men, doutian, space and Hades, got it. It''s a strange thing


    The sixth generation, the head of ancient times, the emperor of heaven!


    In this life, his heart is colder, more crazy, more terrifying, and he sets up heaven. Moreover, his cultivation is also the strongest in the sixth life. In this life, he is absolutely sure of success.


    And the emperor of heaven Good and evil.


    He just wanted to accomplish his two goals. He almost became the devil in his heart. He became the leader of the three realms and revived the Xuannv. Although he married the first beauty in ancient times, the empress, what he had in mind was Xuannv.


    However, just as Samsung is coming, a big event and a disaster happened in this year.


    Let the most prosperous heaven collapse at that time.


    Overnight, the ancient heaven became history!

 Chapter 2937

    The ancient heaven, how powerful, a name that is so loud, so far there are too many myths.


    But overnight, it became a ruin.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is also full of curiosity. The sky suddenly disappears. There is no trace of ancient books, history and the three realms.


    It''s weird.


    So far, there is no reasonable statement.


    Now, I''m afraid that only the Lord of the ancient heaven, the emperor of heaven, knows the reason.


    How was it destroyed?


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and increases the intensity of soul searching. With one eye, he can peep into the deepest mystery


    However, when he came closer to the truth, Ning Tao''s brain suddenly "hummed", showing a face of inconceivable, and a sense of fear, stayed for a long time.


    The outside world''s guess was right. At that time, the three realms had no absolute power and could easily destroy heaven.


    Sure enough, it''s from them.


    Eternal life Four worlds!


    Speaking of this, perhaps too many people are curious, isn''t the galaxy seal still there? How did the four realms of eternal life come over? How can the ancient heaven be destroyed?


    As we all know, every 100 million years, the three realms will give birth to visions, and the three planets will form a line of wonders.


    However, there are seven planets in the holy land of eternal life. Even if there is a galaxy seal on it, according to the displacement and arrangement, in ancient times, it will form the biggest wonder in the history of the holy land of eternal life, that is Seven stars in a row!


    It''s a spectacle formed only once in 700 million years!


    Ning Tao''s face is dignified. Although the seal blocks everything, it also blocks the impact of seven stars.


    However, the seal also cracked a little bit.


    This is inevitable!


    In ancient times, when the heaven was at its peak, four people crowded in from that crack, a three eyed heaven clan, a terrifying monster, a Jiuyou demon, and of course, another ghost!


    This scene was soon noticed by the emperor of heaven. At that time, the four of them were weak.


    The emperor of heaven hesitated and didn''t know how to face it? If he wants to revive his beloved "Xuannv", I''m afraid that he needs to devote all his resources to the world before he has a chance to do it.


    But that planet, will be seriously damaged, for a woman to sacrifice a planet.


    I believe few people will choose to support him, and the four realms of eternal life will not allow him. What they want is rule.


    It even needs to break the prohibition of saints.


    How could he be allowed to revive a useless woman who has been dead for so long


    After much hesitation, the emperor of heaven chose to take the lead. He did not allow anyone to disturb his plan. He was forced to fight a just war for the safety of the three worlds.


    It didn''t disturb too many people, so we invited some great talents from the three circles at that time and took the heavenly army to fight.


    That war was just outside the seal!


    Although there are only four enemies, they are extremely powerful. Even if they are suppressed in the three realms, they are almost swept in the same level. Their accomplishments in life are estimated to be even more terrifying.


    In a word, it was a very hard war.


    King of power vs beast.


    Three eyes vs Tianzu.


    The emperor vs the devil.


    Three spirits vs. ghosts.


    At that time, before the emperor of heaven revealed his identity, Li Huang led the monster into the sky sea and killed it with the help of the Qing emperor.


    The third eye, on the other hand, was fighting against the three eye heavenly family to the madness, and the stronger the Vietnam War was, at that time, his third eye was still made of a treasure from the beginning of Hongmeng and pupil cultivation, which was not born.


    However, due to their weakness, the three eyed family nearly died of serious injury after fighting in the starry sky for three days and three nights.


    However, his method was terrible. At the critical moment, he forced to give up three eyes. Just when he was about to succeed, the third eye saved three eyes'' life, because it was the treasure of Hongmeng''s early days, which could arouse the power of heaven and earth.


    So, when he noticed something strange, he took the initiative to break out and unite with three eyes to wipe out the alien three eyes.


    But the strength of the whole body is attributed to three eyes.


    Stealing chicken is not eating rice!


    Although I don''t know what happened later, I only know one thing. The third eye, never opened again, seems to be sleeping deeply, digesting the power of the three eye family.


    But once opened, it is absolutely incomparable. In the three realms, pupil technique is almost hard to meet an opponent.


    In essence, Ning Tao can beat him!


    No wonder three eyes didn''t open the third eye in the last battle. It turned out that they didn''t want to, but couldn''t.


    On the contrary, our strength has been weakened


    The third evil spirit, this thing is really strong and terrifying, and has strong vitality. It can wash the army with blood without blinking an eye, and it will become stronger if it is nourished by blood.


    Therefore, the emperor of heaven fought very hard and forced him to fight in heaven. The evil devil was not willing to blow himself up It''s a ruin!


    But three spirits, Ning Tao''s second elder martial brother, didn''t know that the emperor of heaven was his old enemy. They fought with the ghost for a long time, broke through temporarily, and then killed him.But because of this war, the emperor of heaven consumed too much, and the six samsara seals in the center of his eyebrows were exposed.


    And the spirit of the candle dragon, because he helped the three spirits, was found out that the two, inevitably, fought a decisive battle in their weakness, and ended up in a situation of dying together.


    Tianting is history.


    Nearly 99% of the people who knew about it died, and the remaining three eyes also sealed that heaven was asleep.


    This It''s the truth that the ancient heaven was destroyed because of four people!


    And that crack should be the seal crack of communication between Kunlun Kingdom, Taoist Yuntian and yuwenchuan. In a word, no one has squeezed in since then


    The evil devil died in the fairyland, which reminds Ning Tao of what happened in the triangle region and the netherworld. The netherworld ancestor incarnated himself as a demon and opened the channel. Jiuyou maniac almost rushed in, and finally squeezed into the small half of his head.


    It seems that the evil spirit, or the four of them, is going to send the army.


    Unfortunately, just came in and died!


    Everything is so different and strange!


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao sympathizes with Yan Feitian. Although he is the emperor of heaven, he is more sad.


    Death is a real grievance!


    It''s also strange that he wanted to grab the key at that time. The three spirits stopped him and eventually both fell. Just before he was dying, the Qing emperor saved a trace of the three spirits


    That''s how it all started.


    The seventh, invincible, chaotic ancient period.


    The good luck seems to have been exhausted, and he claims to be invincible. He just wakes up his memory and pays homage to his master. As a result, he intrudes into emperor Shitian''s cave and steals a lot of good things.


    Later, the emperor Shitian noticed that there was immortal identity, which should not be a capital crime.


    But the bad thing is that emperor Shitian is a Buddhist. He is naturally the most sensitive to resentment. He can never be more familiar with it all his life. From invincible, he feels unprecedented resentment and evil thoughts.


    At that time, Emperor Shitian decided that this son was a hidden danger and a disaster, so he killed him regardless of everything.


    But immortality didn''t feel it at all. He always thought that the emperor Shitian was making a fuss and deliberately opposed him. For this reason, immortality has hated the emperor Shitian from chaos to the present.


    The eighth generation, Mozu, the end of chaos.


    This demon ancestor, who grew up to the height of the demon clan, was awarded the title of "ancestor" only when he was almost below the ancestor, or even comparable.


    The world should be killed. The devil is mad because of me!


    Later, Ning Tao basically knew that the whole plan was broken by the counter celestial Immortal King''s plan.


    Eight generations, each reincarnation with a huge pain, risk, and suffering, failure after failure, let him crazy, only not reconciled.


    Eight personality in the annexation torture him, often let him forget who he is?


    How can he be willing to take the last step when he is so well prepared but always fails?


    The ninth generation, Yan Feitian, is an eternal period.


    Needless to say, this life, in terms of strength alone, is the strongest in the ninth world, reaching a limit, but in the end, it was defeated by Ning Tao.


    Lost to Ning Tao who was a mole ant from the beginning!


    The full level of shenzhuang is finally killed by gold.


    Just thinking about it can make him mad, mad and resentful. On the one hand, the depravity at that time was real, on the other hand, it was to make people believe that he was really dead.


    It''s a pity that he can hide from others, but he can''t hide from Ning Tao, the leader of the three worlds, let alone be reminded by his elder martial brother.


    It''s pitiful to say that for the ninth generation, Yan Feitian seems to have really participated in the battle for the leader of the three realms for the first time. The rest of the eighth generation either died in preparation or just started, but everything ended.


    Ning Tao also has a long feeling about this.


    In fact, no one is right or wrong. Yan Feitian just wants to leave, but his way is too extreme.


    Not to be accepted by the world.


    But for this purpose, he endured the pain of reincarnation for nine generations, but in the end, nothing came of him.


    If I were an ordinary person, I would have been crazy. I would have died of apoplexy and paralysis.


    Ning Tao has mixed feelings. There must be something hateful about the poor man. All his crimes, let alone being a puppet, are merciful.


    Being immersed in the memory of the ninth generation, he couldn''t extricate himself for a long time. Suddenly, there was a thunder in the sky, which broke out a huge sound. It pulled him back to his mind. Looking up, he found that the disaster had formed unconsciously.


    It''s from the devil puppet.


    Yan Feitian has been thoroughly refined by him!


    The spirit and wisdom dissipate, the soul enters the body, the resentment is the food, the devil is the main Yan Feitian, completely fell.


    "Click Click... "


    And at the same time, it''s down!

 Chapter 2938

    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A powerful thunder fell, as if the birth of a peerless fierce object, not to be tolerated by heaven and earth.


    The terrible movement swept the whole mountain gate.


    Thunder is raging all over the sky.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, the movement is so big. He immediately communicates with the five polar beast array, protects the mountain gate, and sets the spirit brand in the mind of the holy devil puppet. He controls it to shake the thunder and try his strength level.


    "Whoosh..."


    Just in the blink of an eye, the Holy Ghost puppet rushed up, facing the thunder, expressionless, rigid hit.


    Only a "boom" was heard. The sky thunder, which was as thick as a bucket, was smashed away with one blow, and it was still castrated. One man fought against the sky.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Less Young master, what is it? Why is it so strong all of a sudden? Darling, it''s not human, is it? "


    "In terms of strength alone, I''m afraid it can be comparable to the Immortal King!"


    Ning San swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "it''s just a drop in the bucket. Its strength will improve with the change."


    "You can even use the method you used before you died!"


    "As long as we have enough nutrients and carefully refine his body, we can make him stronger and stronger. However, the refining conditions are very harsh and the materials are not available. Sometimes even if he succeeds, he may be a failure."


    "At the moment, we''re lucky!"


    In the records, this holy devil puppet is also a very strong one. In the future, he will have another help.


    Ning Tao nodded his head with satisfaction. It took him a few days. In a short time, the Holy Ghost puppet scattered the disaster, absorbed the energy, retreated and became stronger.


    It seems that the figure has shrunk a little, as if it has been refined after a lot of tempering.


    Ning Tao looked at the holy devil puppet with empty eyes, pondered for a while, and then said: "although Yan Feitian is hateful, he is also a poor man. From today on, you can call him" Yan devil "and go to the world with his obsession."


    "What he didn''t do in his life, after his death, the emperor realized his dream and let him rest in peace."


    The holy devil puppet had no intelligence, was rigid and stood there, but his body instinctively trembled.


    Maybe there is still some persistence.


    At this time, dark clouds began to cover half of the sky, which made millions of disciples exclaim. There was a sense of depression around them, which made their spirits tremble.


    Don''t know what happened?


    It seems that there is a terrible disaster!


    Ning San looked up, suddenly his pupils shrank and said in amazement: "this Is this a four or nine day robbery


    "Why? Is someone going to break through? How can the energy of this world recover so fast? No, it will take at least a few months before that? "


    And Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, along the origin induction for a while, suddenly, eyes a bright, is Tim uncle.


    "It seems that the Immortal Emperor''s corpse is working!"


    "Great..."


    In the surprise, he took Ning san''er to Houshan. At this time, the high-level people here had gathered. Immortal, Emperor Shitian, Mo Lao, Luo Tian and others were here.


    Everyone''s face is full of surprise, as well as a touch of tension, excitement, like witnessing the future.


    You know, it''s the first time in the history of the three realms to be formed. Moreover, the second real Immortal King will soon appear in the three realms.


    That is Guyuan!


    The success or failure of this robbery is of great significance!


    Seeing the arrival of Ning Tao, everyone quickly bowed their hands and said, "I''ve seen the Lord."


    Ning Tao nodded. He could not recall the past, so he looked up at Uncle Tim''s figure in the air. At the moment, he was under the storm clouds, ready to meet him.


    This is also the first time that he has seen four or nine little robbers.


    I don''t know what the result is?


    However, he has made "Yama" ready to take action at any time. He must make uncle Tim successfully cross the robbery.


    But there was Gu Xuanxuan''s gentle voice of comfort: "don''t worry. Although this cloud is the first time to form, it''s inevitable that it''s a bit wild, but he has a strong foundation. It''s just a four or nine day robbery. He can''t help it."


    "At the same time, I also congratulate you for successfully passing my second test. You beat Yan Feitian as expected."


    Ning Tao hears the words and says with a bitter smile: "it''s a near death, and it''s a fluke to win."


    "That''s more than what you reminded me before, sister Xuan. If I hadn''t gone to the galaxy unintentionally, Tong Shu woke up and got the original skill, I''m afraid I would have won the battle twice."


    But Gu Xuanxuan was silent for a long time and said, "he How''s it going? "


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, shook his head, and said: "his only trace of heaven soul is about to fail. He will fight for more time for me, so that I have enough preparation to meet Yu Wenchuan."Gu Xuanxuan said quietly: "this is also my third test for you. I will help you in this battle, but you should be careful. Yuwenchuan''s strength is more unfathomable now."


    "Moreover, not only yuwenchuan, but also the demon world, the nine secluded world and the underworld can''t be underestimated. Just because you have three worlds now, even if you are given 1000 or 10000 years, it''s hard to compete with those four worlds."


    "The difference is too big!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can not deny that this huge gap is indeed the biggest problem at present.


    A strong person is not strong.


    Candlelight lost on this!


    But what can we do to improve the three realms? He has been preparing for Tianxia college, but it hasn''t improved much in decades.


    "Alas..."


    "I believe you. You can do it."


    "What''s more, you have surpassed brother Zhulong and defeated Yan Feitian, who thinks you can''t defeat him. Yuwenchuan, you can, too."


    Gu Xuanxuan said firmly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile and suddenly thought of something and said, "the candle dragon asked me to convey a word."


    "He I''m sorry for you


    "Click Click... "


    Gu Xuanxuan falls into a long memory, and Ning Tao doesn''t disturb her. She lives for the dream of candlelight dragon. Now she only hopes to defeat Yu Wenchuan.


    Unify the Holy Land and protect the Seven Realms from harm.


    Can stand aloof in the world!


    "Click Click... "


    There are four thunders in the four or nine small disasters. One is stronger than the other, which is the only way to be king.


    Gu Yuan was fearless, but his eyes were shining and excited. He had been waiting for this day for too long.


    His cultivation has already passed through and there is no way to enter, just like a bottle full of water, which can no longer hold a drop of water.


    Now, we can only let the bottle body expand, so that we can continue to accommodate the water and the cultivation!


    A great abyss emerged. In the face of the weather falling from the sky, it was very easy to swallow it. The second disaster came immediately, and it still depended on the supernatural power to swallow it.


    Emperor Shitian, immortal and others were shocked to see that the four or nine little robbers could not help Gu Yuan.


    It''s not that the disaster is not strong enough, it''s that Guyuan is too strong.


    Although he swallowed the third one, Guyuan also suffered a lot, and his breathing became shorter. The fourth one was the last one.


    "Secret method, Kunpeng out of the abyss!"


    Gu Yuan roared. A huge mysterious beast rushed out of the abyss and swallowed the thunder.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    An earth shaking explosion sounded, the ancient yuan was heavily smashed down, and the disaster, because of the weakness of the successor, immediately dissipated.


    Under the tension of the crowd, Ning Tao opened the perspective and suddenly said with a smile: "the future master Guyuan is a real strong Immortal King!"


    "It''s a success

 Chapter 2939

    Although Gu Yuan, immortal and reincarnation all call themselves immortal kings, they are still one step away from them.


    It''s just a fairy to be!


    But if you have enough energy, you can be king at any time!


    At present, Gu Yuan has finally broken through the bottleneck and reached the level of his dream. Moreover, this is only the beginning. After that, the monks of the three realms will surely usher in an eruption period, and their accomplishments will advance by leaps and bounds.


    The number of fairy kings will multiply.


    The corpse of an immortal emperor should not be underestimated!


    Ning Tao smiles and looks at Gu Yuan''s return full of joy. Although he is still weak, he can''t hide his joy. He says with a smile: "Uncle Tim, congratulations."


    "Eh, it''s double?"


    As soon as the words came out, Emperor Shitian and immortal both opened their mouths wide, and they even broke through to the fairy King duel.


    Guyuan is not a simple guy.


    "Ha ha..."


    Gu Yuan said with a laugh: "in fact, it could have been further improved. However, the energy of the fairyland can''t support it. It seems that the fairyland can accommodate at most two fairyland kings at the moment."


    "But after a while, fairyland will recover a little and break through triple. There should be no big problem."


    After listening to the admiration, they immediately congratulated.


    Mo Lao, Luo Tian and other high-level people are all laughing, and their strength has been improved.


    Although it is still too weak in the face of the four realms.


    But it''s a very good start!


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "all the time, thanks for your care, I just gave you a gift."


    With that, he turned his hand and took out a ball of black light.


    After seeing it for a long time, everyone felt that it was swallowed up. However, Emperor Shitian felt that he was familiar with it, as if he had seen it somewhere?


    Gu Yuan was shocked and said: "this Is this the original skill of the demon world


    "That''s right. It''s just the" Heaven devil swallowing the stars ". If you want to look at the heroes in the three realms, you are the only one who is worthy of him. You can make the best use of everything. The sword matches the hero."


    Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Now the three original skills of the three realms are all in his hands, but he can''t chew too much.


    Moreover, uncle Tim is really more suitable for this than himself, and only he can give full play to the powerful power of this original skill, which is stronger than Yan Feitian at that time.


    Like the sun, moon and stars Dharma, the six samsara heavenly power is more suitable for him, and has been practiced by himself.


    Moreover, after dealing with the trivia of the three realms, it''s time for him to go back to Dahuang college. In the future, in the vast world, he may encounter a stronger and more suitable source skill, but uncle, they don''t have this chance.


    So Ning Tao is not distressed.


    Uncle strong, then the world gate and three circles strong!


    Gu Yuan stares at Ning Tao for a long time and knows that he is trusting the three realms to himself. He has great ability and responsibility.


    He took a deep breath, reached out a pair of trembling hands to take over the original skill, and solemnly said: "boy, don''t worry. When you go to the world, I will protect the three realms and your family for you."


    But immortal, Emperor Shitian''s envious eyes turned red, which was the original skill. He could not help but said: "boy, if you have something good next time, you should remember to dip in the rain and dew, and drink soup."


    Ning Tao laughs, but there''s nothing to give at present. If you go to the world again, you will come back with a full load.


    You can only make a promise first.


    After a little greeting, everyone left in a hurry.


    Gu Yuan is busy to understand the original skill, which is most in line with his Tao. He believes that he will soon be able to practice successfully.


    And Emperor Shitian, immortal two people were stimulated, declared closed, do not break through the fairy king do not pass!


    You can''t lose to those ZuLong guys


    Ning Tao looked at the prosperous gate of the world. In a few days, he had come out of the shadow of the war. Every day, his disciples were practicing enthusiastically.


    The time tower is full every day.


    The eternal blood pool is crowded with people, which is very popular.


    But today''s prosperity, but I don''t know how many people died to fight for it. For this reason, he specially set up a hero tomb, such as jinlao, Daozu, Tianpeng, Qixing, Xiaoyao emperor, Shenmo clan leader, wanglao


    Too many people fell in that war.


    There are more than ten entrances in the world, such as wolf, thunder, wind and ghost, which are almost destroyed.


    It''s still in the process of restructuring.


    Prince shenhuang, who also took over his father''s position, is now the leader of the Shenmo hall, who is the main girder.


    The cultivation of the great beast emperor was abandoned. Ning Tao wanted to use the source to repair his Dantian, but he was politely refused by the beast. At this time, the source is too important to waste. As for repairing the Dantian, the medicine fairy will solve it.


    He has already passed on Chen to Ye Er.


    The new generation is more compatible.


    But emperor yuan barely saved his life. Ning Tao has fused them with the corpse of Gu Zu.


    After a period of time, the strength should be able to recover 70% or 80%, which can give brother Hao and others a big surprise. However, after this experience, the mood of emperor yuan will be greatly improved.Now there are only four of the eight great families in Zhongyu, and the Ximen family he once controlled is gone.


    Kunlun immortals and others also died in that battle. Although there was friction, they also sighed


    Fairyland, the world of souls, has fallen a lot.


    In addition to those people, there are also judges of water and fire, kunsha generals, and the ancestors of the demons. The demons have no life, no blood, and countless deaths.


    It''s said to be one or two times the size of fairyland.


    And the devil Wuji, the enemy he hated, seemed to have been imprisoned by the demon world.


    The demon world has asked him to go and execute.


    Ning Tao is not in a hurry, because master wuchenzi hasn''t woken up yet. Although he has become the leader of the three realms, he can revive the master, and the cost is much less than that of reviving Xuannv, but the origin of the world is weak after all.


    He planned to wait a little longer, at least after digesting the corpse of Xianhuang and repairing those holes.


    You know, although the world of ten thousand spirits is recovering, tai''a, the strongest monk, has just stepped into the earth immortal recently. He still gets some guidance and insights from the world.


    Wudang and Shaolin ancestors have already broken through the earth immortals in tiantianmen and gradually catch up with Daliu.


    Han Xue is also deeply trusted by the public.


    Wandering in the back mountain, I saw Xiao Shuang and a black dog teasing a snake, which made it beg for mercy.


    It''s Yan Feitian''s Mount, Baqi magic snake!


    Yan Feitian was defeated at that time, and Ning Tao sealed it. It is said that the medicine fairy intends to make a furnace of excellent emperor''s elixir. The material is this strange beast Baqi magic snake.


    It''s probably the last time of its life.


    Walking, unconsciously, back to the yixinju, this is the bedroom of him and Xia Jie and others.


    His fourth child, the child he shared with sister Xia, gave him great courage at that time. The reason why he won the war was inseparable from this.


    In the courtyard, Xia Mengfei is shining in the sunset, dancing her belly and shaking on the swing.


    The maternal brilliance made her shine.


    Ning Tao just looked at it, as if he was crazy and giggling. If only time had been fixed at this moment, the whole family would live happily here.


    However, there is a huge problem waiting for him. If it is not solved, beauty will be short-lived.


    For the sake of his family, for the sake of all living beings in the three realms, he must try his best to defeat the four realms!


    "Defeat Yuwenchuan


    Sage college is his only chance!

 Chapter 2940

    See Ning Tao standing in a daze, to visit the daughter-in-law of the demon month, immediately angry not to play a place.


    This little boy, still know to come back.


    Immediately rushed over and grabbed Ning Tao''s ear, pretending to stare: "do you know how to go back home?"


    "I don''t know how to accompany Feifei. She''s pregnant with your baby."


    "Everyone says it''s a girl, but bao''er says it''s a younger brother. You don''t even care about yourself..."


    Ning Tao wry smile, although the mother said a lot, but there is a strong love in the words, listening to the warm heart, it is indeed his recent neglect of them.


    After all, he was overwhelmed by the war.


    There are also worry free, Xinyue and bao''er. They haven''t been with them recently.


    Even his two apprentices didn''t have time to talk about it.


    Xianyue came to see this. She couldn''t help chuckling. I''m afraid that if outsiders saw it, they would be able to laugh off their big teeth.


    The leader of the three realms, the leader of the world''s gate, who dominates hundreds of millions of living beings, was grabbed by his mother here.


    It''s funny to think about it.


    "Mother, don''t blame him. He''s under a lot of pressure just after the war. Besides, I''m only two months pregnant. It doesn''t matter."


    Xia Mengfei came over with a smile.


    See this, demon month just Rao Ning Tao, but stare a way: "you kid to me remember, these days where also not to go, give me at home to accompany your wife."


    "It''s up to you to make our family fragrant. Try harder. When you''re away, there are children who can accompany me..."


    Ning Tao nodded and bowed all the time. After half a day, his mother coaxed him away. It was dark. Ning Tao was dizzy.


    Mother is only practicing Taoism now. How can she have such good endurance?


    But as soon as he looked up at Yingyan''s beautiful girls, Ning Tao rubbed her hands and said with a bad smile, "wives, my mother has orders to fight for a football team. No one is allowed to be lazy tonight."


    "Sister Xia is still waiting for your company..."


    As soon as the words came out, Tong Yaqian, Zhou Ru and others were all red to the root of their ears.


    Xianyue blushed and said vaguely, "I I''m just going to shut up today and let my sisters accompany you. "


    "I So do I


    "Oh, I still have a batch of pills to refine..."


    In the blink of an eye, only sister Xia was left.


    Ning Tao is silly, but sister Xia comes over with a red face, blinks an eye and says with a smile: "everyone is creating opportunities for the new sisters. Come on in, bridegroom."


    Finish saying, then red cheek left.


    When Ning Tao heard that he was confused, he went to the house in his next life. With a "crunch" sound, he retreated slightly. He could feel the room warming up, and there was a beating heart like a deer crashing. A feeling filled the room.


    "Month Moon shadow


    A light call, let sit on the bed of Qianying Jiao body, heart beat faster, but can''t move.


    There seems to be a small array that is trapping her.


    Originally, she just came to have a look at it at random today. She likes the atmosphere of home very much, which makes her feel warm. She likes the three little girls of bao''er more.


    I also want to have such a child.


    As a result, at dusk, I heard the movement outside. I just wanted to go out, but I was moved by Yiyi. This is just a small array. I can solve it by myself in a moment.


    This is not going to leave her just now.


    As a result, now Ning Tao comes in, and the whole room is just two of them


    And just listen to the words outside, let the moon blush, as if to guess what will happen next, very nervous, tightly pursed red lips.


    But after Ning Tao loses consciousness, as if understood what? Smile, step forward, and at this moment, the array disappeared, a moment did not have the shackles, the shadow of the whole body collapsed on the bed.


    She blushed and got up like a frightened fawn. She lowered her head and said shyly, "I I have something to do, too... "


    However, Ning Tao picked her up, very domineering, familiar with the princess to hold the shadow exclaimed, a time of tension can not, cheeks red.


    "What? Do you still want to run? "


    "I I... "


    Seeing her faltering, Ning Tao said directly: "tonight, you are my man..."


    As soon as the words came out, it seemed that a stone had fallen in the heart of the moon shadow. She muttered: "door The door is open... "


    Ning Tao laughs, waves one hand and closes the door to hide the extravagance of that night''s spring.


    It has to be said that Yueying is a great beauty. She is becoming more and more familiar like a peach. At the beginning, she and her sister were called Mingyue Shuangjiao, and they were almost the objects of secret love for all men at that time.


    However, my sister married, but my sister has not, I do not know how many people want to kiss Fangze.


    Even some immortals have moved the ordinary heart.The pursuer is a long line.


    However, Yueying has always been a pure and white fairy, not to mention the one who promised to pursue her, and even rarely saw men around her. Later, she became the first beauty of the Dalao fairy palace, which is a kind of respectful name.


    Strong strength, people look beautiful, at that time there were countless people fantasizing about the future of her man will be like?


    Now, at last!


    If you let Yueying''s secret lovers know that she already has a master, I think her heart will be broken. She will die and die, and she will commit suicide


    All kinds of Customs in one night.


    The next day.


    Ning Tao slowly walked out of the door, full of spring breeze, active muscles and bones, a lot of spirit.


    Although there was a big battle yesterday, his skill increased instead of decreasing. At the level of three soul consummation, he was perfect in cultivation, strong and soft in physique, and strong in mind.


    Shennian is stepping into the quasi King level.


    Cultivation, I don''t think it will take long!


    Today''s him, the fifth turn, more master the two sources, even against the king, he has the power of a war.


    However, in the future, if you don''t have to, you''d better try to use the original skill as little as possible. After all, it''s rare and precious. It''s no weaker than the time tower and the magic weapon of the cave.


    It can be used as an assassin''s mace!


    Moon shadow is still sleeping, yesterday was tossed a night, however, the face of the sweet satisfaction.


    Still dreaming.


    Dream of having a lovely baby


    In front of the courtyard, carefree, Xinyue and bao''er are playing with Xiaoshuang. Ning Tao looks at them with satisfaction, but suddenly he thinks of something. With a sweep of his mind, his brow suddenly rises.


    It seems that his father is really incompetent.


    These little girls have grown up to this point.


    Worry free. I''m in my teens this year. I''m a beautiful girl. Although I don''t practice very much, I''m a immortal.


    And has been honing, the foundation is very strong.


    Dao Yi,


    seems to be the invincible Dao of twelve immortals!


    Xinyue, the girl has grown up now. She is only one or two years younger than Xinyue. Her accomplishments are also immortal.


    As for bao''er, he should be five years old, but he''s already suffering from toothache.


    They are all holy bodies. Why is there such a big gap? In a few years, it''s going to surpass itself, right?

 Chapter 2941

    Ning Tao has mixed feelings. He seldom cares about their cultivation. If they like it, they can work hard. After all, not everyone likes to fight and kill.


    One of them is enough.


    If it was a boy, he might be a little harsh.


    When it comes to the holy body, my constitution is still in a muddle. I don''t know why, it has mutated and hasn''t taken shape yet, but the power is undoubtedly terrible.


    Once he used it once in Dahuang college, and almost solved Huang Tianqi and Sikong Shou.


    Even the Dean praised him.


    Once it''s formed, it''s stronger than the normal sacrament!


    However, the distance is shaping, but Ning Tao feels that it is far away. When he practices, he will absorb part of his energy and grow stronger. I don''t know when this kind of day will come?


    Now that he has mastered the origin of the three realms, there is another big advantage, that is, the cultivation of the three realms is equivalent to his three separate cultivation.


    Apart from the growth of the planet itself, we can become stronger even if we do not cultivate our own welfare.


    If we say that the three realms are as powerful as the overlord star, I''m afraid that Ning Tao''s current cultivation "miso" is going up. He doesn''t need to practice every day, so he still advances by leaps and bounds.


    But it''s just a thought.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. At this time, the three girls all look at him, and bao''er pounces on him.


    "Daddy, baby misses you!"


    This call makes Ning Tao''s heart almost crisp. I don''t know why, bao''er just sticks to him. It''s much more sticky than those two girls who were carefree and happy when they were young.


    "How have you been? Are you happy Ning Tao embraces bao''er and says with a smile to Wu you er nu.


    But Xinyue pouted and said, "Daddy, are you going to leave again?"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "don''t ask so many questions, little girl. Daddy is working hard for you."


    "Don''t worry. It won''t take long this time. Your mother will give you four younger sisters. Anyway, I will come back. Don''t worry."


    "It''s younger brother, fourth brother," bao''er pouted discontentedly, bulging her face.


    Ning Tao is surprised that bao''er can be so sure that he is his younger brother? He doesn''t think it''s a joke. Maybe Bo''er can see something that ordinary people can''t see.


    Sister Xuan seemed to have told him once, but he liked both men and women.


    As for who is right and who is wrong, when the child is born, it will be revealed.


    However, with the dragon and Phoenix pregnancy pill, the child needs to absorb huge energy. One year is certainly not enough. It is expected that the child will be born in three years.


    Most of the children with great ability are not born in October. They have a strong family background and can better cultivate their children. Otherwise, how can they be born a genius.


    People are still in the beginning of the fetus, it is already your end, this is the envy of envy can not come.


    It''s almost a year and a half before sage college enrolls students. He also has to seize the time to deal with the trivialities of the three realms and return to the wilderness for hard work. At least he has to become a strong Immortal King first.


    The enrollment of sage college is more than a hundred times harsher than Dahuang college. Xianwang is just a starting point.


    Not enough time!


    It seems that I''ve tried to unlock the third floor of the original tower. I''ve made a breakthrough in my cultivation recently. I''ve got a lot of insights and I''m sure


    Just thinking about it, there were five streamers in the sky. After perceiving his breath, he quickly came and threw two huge animal corpses into an open space.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    These two words are very huge and powerful. Although they have fallen, they are very shocking.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. It turns out that this is a dragon and a Phoenix, and it''s very orthodox. It seems that this is the first evil dragon of the dragon family and the first fallen phoenix of the Phoenix family.


    This is the existence of two quasi kings.


    Killed?


    "Whoosh..."


    Qilin, Xiaobai and Xiaohong fall down, one by one, their feet are empty, and they are seriously injured.


    "What''s the matter? How did you kill them? " Ning Tao asked with a bitter smile.


    Hearing this, little black and white took a look at him and coughed: "it''s all for your child, dragon and Phoenix pregnant pill. Don''t you need dragon and Phoenix? Looking at these three realms, besides my elder brother, the second elder sister is suitable for them. "


    "It happened that I had a long grudge against them. I surrounded them in the starry sky for a few days and finally killed them."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed gratitude. Unexpectedly, five of them gave themselves a surprise.


    It''s just too reckless. What if something goes wrong? It''s safer to let yourself do it.

 Chapter 2942

    Evil dragon, fallen Phoenix.


    Although the dragon and Phoenix have to get rid of the orthodox strength, they are very powerful.


    Blood is also very high!


    Not weak at all, little white and little red!


    This time, if it wasn''t for Kirin, white tiger and Xuanwu, they would have escaped by both of them.


    At last, it succeeded!


    Ning Tao remembers that there are some royal medicines prepared by Yao Xian, such as the dragon and Phoenix pregnant pill, which can''t be replaced. Some of them can''t even be replaced, which is the most important thing.


    He is going to ask.


    However, the medicine fairy has come, he asked Xiaobai and others to hunt.


    Seeing the remains of the two dragons and phoenixes, Yao Xian was satisfied and said with a laugh, "well, well, in this way, the most important ingredient is the main medicine. These are two great treasures."


    "Old man, are you sure you can make two of them?" Xiaohua scratched her head and doubted.


    "Two Two? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, surprised way: "what two? Isn''t it OK to have a set of Shengtai medicine? "


    "Hey, hey..."


    With a smile, the little black thief climbed onto Ning Tao''s shoulder. In Xiaobai''s complacency, he frowned and said, "my second sister has been here for half a month."


    A listen to this speech, Ning Tao Leng for a while, immediately stare big eyes, a face shocked to see to Zu Huang.


    "You You have it, too? "


    "Of course, who is the man? The unique ZuLong of the three realms, working day and night, is sure to get something. It''s just the right time to be a companion with Feifei. "


    Xiaobai''s happy way.


    To tell you the truth, when it just knew the news, it jumped up with excitement. At that time, it happened that Yao Xian was present. Before he finished, he took his brother to encircle it.


    After so many years of waiting, it''s time for the seed to blossom and bear fruit. It''s about to have a future.


    Zuhuang was angry and pinched a handful of meat from his waist. However, her face was also full of happiness. After waiting so long, she finally got pregnant.


    At this time, ZuLong leaned over ningtao and said with a smile: "Lao Ning, you see, your fourth child is a girl. My daughter-in-law seems to be a boy. How about a baby kiss?"


    "Er..."


    The corners of their mouths were pumping wildly, and the eight characters were just skimming. As for being in such a hurry? Not much.


    Ning Tao glanced at him angrily and said, "I don''t want to arrange marriage. In the future, as long as there are people who look at him in the right eye, they can make sense of it."


    "As for baby kiss, you can ask Feifei later. If she agrees, I have nothing to say."


    On hearing this, Xiaobai said with ecstasy: "this is what you said. Feifei has already agreed to it. It''s settled. It''s hard to catch up with what you said."


    "The future depends on whether they like each other or not. We can''t force them," Ning Tao muttered


    "Besides, if my child is a boy and your child is a girl, maybe..."


    ZuLong sniffed. This kind of thing is almost impossible. The secret of Feng clan is the most reliable one. He checked it repeatedly for several times. It''s cheap and he''s got it.


    When I think about my son''s marriage to Ning Tao''s girl in the future, I feel very happy


    Ning Tao didn''t expect that he had to consider marriage for his children so early. No one said that he had no worries. On the contrary, his unborn four children had a quasi marriage.


    At this time, ZuLong was excited and said to the medicine fairy: "old man medicine, my child will be handed over to you. The dragon and Phoenix pregnancy pill must be the best."


    Yao Xian said with a bitter smile: "in fact, you don''t need the Qi of dragon and Phoenix. Ning Fu needs the Qi of dragon and Phoenix. After all, she is human, and you are dragon and Phoenix. No matter how much the Qi of dragon and phoenix is redundant."


    "So, the other accessories are the same, but this dragon and phoenix is for Mrs. Ning."


    As soon as the words came out, Xiaobai five people were confused.


    Xiao Hong said with a silly eye: "do you mean that our Dragon Phoenix pregnant pill doesn''t need the Qi of dragon and Phoenix at all? Enough in itself? "


    "Only Feifei needs it?"


    Yao Xian nodded with a bitter smile.


    Hearing this, little white nose was almost out of breath and glared: "you old guy, you mean to pit us, don''t you? Why didn''t you say such an important thing earlier? "


    "I haven''t finished, you left, I didn''t have time at all," Yao Xian said innocently.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao laughs. He understands.


    That is to say, Xiaobai worked hard for half a day, but finally he became a good man.


    Listen to this laugh, the small white spirit almost didn''t back breath, fiercely glared at the medicine fairy one eye, but also don''t dare him how, after all, still need to let him to alchemy.


    But looking at Ning Tao laughing, Xiaobai suddenly joked: "it''s just, it''s all for my family, even if it''s my future daughter-in-law.""Old man Yao, my son and my daughter-in-law are going to look after me. If something goes wrong, I''m not finished with you..."


    After a lot of noise, we finally got back to the point.


    The medicine fairy took out a scroll, on which two kinds of medicinal materials were recorded. Ning Zhong said: "these are two extremely important main parts, one is Jiuqu yulingshen, the other is sanhunzhi."


    "One of them can purify and strengthen the blood vessels, and also nourish the meridians. The other is the three soul branches, which are 100 times more precious than the resurrection grass. It is said that each branch symbolizes one soul, and there are seven roots in the rhizome, which symbolize seven spirits."


    "These two rare herbs can''t be replaced at all. You can only find a way to bring them back from the world."


    "Two more for each!"


    Ning Tao took the scroll and looked at the pattern on it. I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary medicine.


    His family has been given to the three realms.


    Now I''m poor again


    However, for the sake of the child, even if he spent more money, he would bring back the two herbs.


    "By the way, we should also remember that the due date of delivery is three years later. You must bring these two herbs back one month before three years later, otherwise all previous achievements will be wasted."


    The medicine fairy said solemnly.


    Ning Tao frowned and nodded, that is to say, he had only two years and eleven months left.


    "Boy, my son and daughter-in-law are up to you. If we are in the three realms, you can rest assured. You should be careful when you are alone in the world in the future."


    Xiaobai also said solemnly.


    It knows that Ning Tao is ready to leave, and almost everything in the three realms has been arranged.


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile and suddenly remembered something. He joked: "master Guyuan has been granted the title of king. You guys should hold tight, but don''t fall behind too much."


    "What? So fast? "


    As soon as his face changed, he was envious and eager. He immediately stopped greeting and left in a hurry.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohong are also excited. At least they are the first demon king in the three realms. They want to fight.


    Seeing all the people leave, Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out the key to longevity. The energy storage has reached 99%, only the last few are short. When the key is full, he will leave for the wilderness. In the three realms, his strength has improved rapidly.


    I''m afraid that Huang Tianqi, Si kongshou and Qu Miaomiao have been left behind by themselves.


    In less than half a year, he was promoted from one soul emperor to three soul consummation!


    Next, it''s the devil''s world!


    Ning Tao ponders for a long time and calls Xiaoshuang to the demon world. He needs to pick up a woman

 Chapter 2943

    One day later, Ning Tao arrived at the demon world.


    In fact, the distance is not very far for him, but it is far away for others.


    When he came, he made up his mind to construct more space transmission arrays.


    Cross domain level, even try cross star.


    In this way, it will be more convenient for the rule of the first sect in the world, and it will also benefit all the people in the world.


    It can also greatly enhance the strength of monks.


    As for the cross domain level, he is very proficient, and even can be engraved on the array plate without the array base.


    For example, if one is placed in the northern region and the other in the southern region, as long as you start the array disk and take the landing place as the array base, you can transmit the array, which is very convenient and practical.


    Ning Tao has made three, but according to his expectation, there should be at least 30 in the three realms.


    Cross star, still to be considered


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    When you come to the main city of the demon clan, you can clearly feel that the origin of the demon Kingdom has been completely controlled, and the spirit of heaven is still refining one third of the corpses of the Immortal Emperor.


    It should be fully refined in a few days.


    At this time, the devil, the evil and the ghost came to meet with a large number of high-level demons.


    Tianhun told them early


    "We welcome Mr. Ning," the evil ancestor and others saluted. The death of the bone ancestor can still be remembered.


    But Ning Tao suddenly picked an eyebrow, looked at one or two on the body of the demon ancestor, and was surprised to say: "breakthrough?"


    But the demon ancestor was proud, negative hand, proud smile: "just lucky to break through the fairy king, a heavy peak, in a few days, should be able to successfully break through the double."


    The evil ancestor, ghost ancestor, ORC ancestor and so on are all envious, and they are the level of fairy king that they dream of.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was amused. Is this going to give him a bad impression?


    Unfortunately, he still doesn''t understand.


    Immediately said with a smile: "yes, but the ancient yuan master has already broken through the fairy King double a few days ago."


    "What What? "


    The evil ancestor''s face turns white. Is he faster than himself?


    And the public, is a face of fear, Gu Yuan unexpectedly so strong? It''s hard to live in the future.


    "By the way, have you discussed about the establishment of the branch of the demon world by tiantianmen?"


    Ning Tao pacifies Xiao Shuang and asks.


    "Well This... "


    They hesitated for a moment, but they couldn''t help looking at Mozu. Mozu shook his eyes and coughed: "Mr. Ning, in fact, I don''t think it''s necessary, do you?"


    "And I''m afraid that the people in the demon world are fierce It''s hard to take orders from outside. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked at him and said with a smile, "Oh? really? Is that really interesting? Is it the trend of the people? Or is it personal? "


    "This, have all," the devil Zu said, squinting.


    Now he has broken through the Immortal King. Although Ning Tao is in charge of the source, his confidence is undoubtedly greatly increased. Naturally, he doesn''t want to listen to a young boy.


    If necessary, he would like the demon world to be independent.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao understood that there was more than one person who wanted to challenge his authority. He thought that breaking through the Immortal King would be able to compete with himself.


    This illusion is ridiculous!


    "Well, what should he do about it?"


    Xiao Shuang roared constantly, and a pair of scarlet tiger eyes were staring at him, as if they would rush on him at any time.


    But the evil ancestor, the ghost ancestor and so on meaningfully, without any trace of back some, anyway this matter has nothing to do with them, who won, they will submit to who.


    As soon as the demon master gritted his teeth, he had to send out his arrow. He squinted and said, "I''ve just broken through, but I don''t have an opponent. Why don''t you come to master Ning for a few moves?"


    Between the words, the breath has already burst out.


    "Boom Boom... "


    From the air of terror, Ning Tao stood still, his golden robe was floating, and a pair of golden pupils suddenly appeared. He said with a faint smile, "it''s interesting. Let''s do it, or you won''t have a chance."


    "One move, enough to defeat you!"


    As soon as the words came out, the demon ancestor laughed angrily and said: "master Naning should be careful. I don''t know what to do. I''m not responsible for all the consequences."


    Just hear "bang" a loud noise, rolling evil gas gushed out from him, let the wind and cloud change, everyone back, Xiaoshuang panic roar, tight, as if to feel a great crisis of life and death.


    "War skill, devil fury!"


    A day of anger change, as if affect the devil will.


    When the evil ancestor and others breathed, the evil ancestor let it out. It was the strongest killing move.


    If it were them, they would die in an instant.


    Is this the power of the fairy king?


    It is said that it was born at the beginning of Hongmeng in the demon world. At first, it was just a scripture, but later it was deduced into a Dharma by the demon ancestors."The devil God Scripture


    If you look at the demon world, you can see that the heaven devil swallows the stars is better than others.


    It can be said that the magic Scripture can be called the half volume original skill of the demon world. If Ning Tao uses the original skill of the demon world to fight against the enemy, he will suffer. This move is aimed at conquering the original skill, and it is difficult to communicate with the demon world within this attack range.


    GUI Zu, Sha Zu and others are excited and ferocious. It''s better to let Ning Tao die here


    "Jie Jie Jie... "


    When Ning Tao saw this, he estimated in his heart that the Immortal King was really strong.


    However, it''s just a breakthrough. It''s weaker and less powerful than the blue sea star Su''s ancestors. No wonder, after all, they have a deep foundation. In a few years, it''s hard to say.


    In the face of a terrible and turbulent blow, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said, "Yama, shatter him!"


    "Brush..."


    As soon as the words came out, all the people saw was a shadow.


    Before we could see what it was, we could see the shadow of the devil''s fury. It was as if he had been collided by a dragon, and the mysterious shadow destroyed him.


    And castration does not reduce, like a black lightning, raised his fist like black iron to attack heavily.


    "What? This It''s impossible


    "Poof ~"


    the demon ancestor was shocked and vomited blood because of the reverse bite.


    However, before he could catch his breath, he was so scared that his whole body was cold and his scalp was cracked. In a hurry, he yelled at the shadow with a blow.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The crowd only heard a dull heavy sound, and the invincible demon ancestor was blasted into the main city like a shell.


    Thousands of meters of ruins were smashed out.


    Seriously injured!


    The ancestors were so numb that they wanted to jump out one by one What happened? This Is that the end? Is Mozu defeated by a move?


    How is that possible?


    Moreover, all the ancestors clearly felt that Ning Tao had never mobilized a trace of the origin.


    How did he do it?


    All of a sudden, the ghost ancestor screamed and said with a shudder, "you You see, this This... "


    Everyone''s scalp is numb, quickly look up, don''t know what is actually let ghost Zu scared speechless? You know, he''s a ghost.


    Can you make the ghost speechless?


    However, this must be the eye of the eye. The ancestors were so scared that they were Yan Feitian!


    The dead man!


    Like human, not human, like zombie, zombie.


    His flesh and blood, as if cast of iron and steel in general, expressionless, empty eyes, an arm some deformation, in the people dumbfounded, he broke his arm back.


    A crisp sound, frightens everybody to tremble!


    "Is this a man or a ghost?"

 Chapter 2944

    I don''t know how many years the ancestors have been here? But now it''s cold.


    Fear Yan Feitian!


    More afraid of Ning Tao!


    This What''s going on?


    Ning Tao was very satisfied with the result, or was he more satisfied than he thought. Unexpectedly, he underestimated the power of Yan mo.


    No, it underestimates the power of the holy devil puppet!


    Although he was also injured, he was a puppet, unconscious and not well tempered. It was very good to have such an effect.


    It seems that Yan Feitian''s material is very suitable for


    Below, the main city of the demons.


    Countless powerful people gaped in the distance. The most powerful person in the demon world, the devil ancestor, was badly hurt.


    Isn''t that terrible?


    In the ruins, Mozu spits out a few mouthfuls of blood and sweats all over. One arm feels more painful. The bone of his arm seems to be cracked and dislocated. At the moment, he is powerless on the ground.


    How What''s going on?


    If he was right, it was Yan Feitian, the man who had already died, who had just attacked him.


    There is such a strong strength?


    No, even if Yan Feitian is still alive now, he is already the body of the devil. How can he be his opponent with the power of the devil?


    Not to mention a blow to fly.


    Mozu was shocked and racked his brains to understand, but suddenly, the wind above his head flashed. He didn''t even think about it. Subconsciously, he rolled on the spot and hurried away.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The sound of the earth shaking and the mountain shaking came from my ears, and the huge impact made him fly far away.


    With difficulty in stabilizing his figure, the white faced demon ancestor looked up and saw a huge pit the size of a pond where he had just fallen.


    If he gets it, his stomach will be broken, and that face is Yan Feitian!


    "Since you want to fight, I have a war machine here. Let him fight with you. Don''t be merciful. Fight to death for me."


    Ning Tao holds a smile, light way.


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of the ancestors jumped wildly.


    But Mozu was shocked, but he didn''t ask for mercy yet. In front of him, Yama actually bullied him. He was very fast. No matter what happened, he would greet Mozu in the face with one punch, which was fatal.


    "Bang Bang..."


    In the lightning, the two fought a hundred moves.


    However, Mozu already knew the gap clearly, Yan Feitian in front of him was comparable to the devil triple.


    He can''t beat this peak.


    And the most important thing is that the other side has no pain at all. He is a puppet. He is flesh and blood, and he is bruised after a short fight.


    "Wait Wait, I admit defeat, I admit... "


    "Boom..."


    It''s not easy to say that Yan Mo punches Mozu on the cheek and his two teeth burst out.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Evil ancestor, ghost ancestor and others see this, facial muscles straight shake, can''t bear to look directly at, it''s too miserable.


    "Rather Lord Ning, I won''t fight. I admit defeat. Ah Well I give up... "


    The demon ancestor was frightened, screamed and wailed in pain. No matter he escaped or beat, he was abused. I don''t know how many years he hasn''t been in such a mess.


    Even began to cry father called mother, all over the body black and blue, bones do not know how many broken.


    Yan Mo, however, has been chasing Mozu, kicking and kicking. He has amazing strength and even can use some methods. However, he is far less than half of what he was alive. Even so, he is amazing.


    From the east to the west, from the south to the north, Yama always abandoned but was not willing to bombard.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Ah..."


    "Mr. Ning, I know I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Show mercy, show mercy..."


    Just finished a sentence, and was caught a leg, a fall over the shoulder, hard hit a boulder, "bang" a smash, one after another.


    The evil ancestor, the ghost ancestor and so on are trembling, do not know when, the forehead is full of cold sweat.


    Think about it before, they even attempted to murder Ning Tao here. Xin Kui didn''t do it. It''s so wise. Otherwise, they don''t know how to die now?


    I didn''t even bring the bodyguard with me this time.


    Don''t you dare to come?


    And Ning Tao smiles to see to come over, frighten them to quickly pile up full smile, one by one respectful.


    For the demon world, the strong are respected. Now this scene has shattered all their illusions.


    The devil ancestor wants to cry at the moment of heart all have, face all lose, no, all have no face, while wailing miserably, while crying toward Ning Tao beg for mercy.


    If he goes on like this, he may be killed. Now his intestines are blueHalf an hour later, Mozu''s voice was almost hoarse, crying and even could not escape. The whole person was about to be blown up and fell apart. However, Yama, who was still energetic, grabbed Mozu and beat him to death.


    At this time, Ning Tao yawned, lightly waved his hand and said, "OK, have a rest!"


    As soon as the words came out, Yama stopped.


    The devil ancestor, who directly grasps the fray, comes to Ning Tao. His face is expressionless, but it shows the fierce wind.


    At the moment, the demon ancestor''s consciousness is faint and wobbly, and the whole person is bloated. How can he have the devil''s demeanor? It''s like beating a water dog in pain.


    In the mouth also murmured: "rather adult, I was wrong, also did not dare again, not I dare not... "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "it''s just a duel. You don''t have to worry about it. The opponent I''ve found for you is still satisfied. If you have such a request next time, just mention it. Our sect leader will try his best to meet it."


    With that, he raised his head to look at Guizu and others, and said with a smile, "including you!"


    "No Don''t dare, don''t bother, don''t bother, "Gui Zu and dozens of others quickly laughed.


    "By the way, what about the first branch of the world? Otherwise even if it is, I see how reluctant you are, "Ning Tao hesitated.


    The evil ancestor, who was excited, immediately walked out with righteous indignation and glared at him and said, "Lord, what are you talking about? We are duty bound to set up a branch of the demon world. This is the gospel of hundreds of millions of living beings in our demon world. "


    "If anyone dares not to agree, my grandfather will be the first to shoot him. That''s settled."


    Ghost ancestor a face justice awe inspiring way.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment and said, "would it be too difficult for you to join the first magic hall in the world?"


    With that, Yama took a step.


    "No No, I''m not We are so happy that we are about to cry. If we join in, we must all join in. Anyone who dares to object is against the thirteen saints in the demon world. "


    Sha Zu choked and patted his chest.


    Even Mozu, sobbing and nodding, who can''t see your naked threat?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction. It seems that what Qilin said is right indeed. To deal with the demon world, it is necessary to be wild. It''s useless to have any unconventional ways.


    In a word, hit them!

 Chapter 2945

    Demons, the head of the thirteen saints.


    For countless years, his position has never been shaken.


    Ning Tao in the stars under the arch of the moon, long into the demon, the most sacred place in the demon world.


    It''s really magnificent to look around. After countless storms, this place is quite old-fashioned, with black halls exposed in the clouds.


    Moreover, when you look at these young men and women in front of you, as well as the onlookers, the number of the strong is also very close. There are countless eight and nine ranks.


    That war didn''t seem to have much impact.


    It''s true that it has a deep foundation


    On the other side, the demon ancestor, who recovered a little, said with a respectful smile: "Lord, these are the new generation of our demon clan. They are all good seedlings. Of course, they are far away from you. How can fireflies compare with Haoyue?"


    "But in the future, it will certainly become a pillar of the world''s colleges. Few people in the same level can match..."


    Evil ancestor, ghost ancestor and others secretly despise behind, this old guy turns over his face faster than turning over a book.


    Even more, he called on the young people to support the establishment of Tianxia college, but he lost his pride.


    No wonder the old man can live so long? It''s worth learning


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and said slowly, "it''s very good. However, our master came here today just to pick up a woman."


    "Woman Woman


    What''s the situation?


    And the demon ancestor was stunned, and then secretly said: "the sect leader is joking, not to mention a woman, even if there are ten, one hundred, one thousand, as long as it''s Mr. Ning, you can take it back."


    "It''s a great honor for them to accept your favor. I don''t know who you are going to pick up..."


    The words are long and full of curiosity.


    Ning Tao came to the demon world alone, only for a woman to take her back, or a woman in his demon family. That''s interesting. Who would it be?


    Under the intense expectation of all the ancestors, Ning Tao said with a negative hand: "her name is Magic moon


    "The devil Er... "


    As soon as the magic ancestor''s smile froze, sweat oozed from his forehead, as if he was in a dilemma.


    How could it be her?


    Damn, what''s to be done?


    The ancestors were confused at first, but the patriarch and other high-level officials around them explained in secret, and suddenly they suddenly realized.


    Each one is full of banter.


    Look what the old man should do this time!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned and said in a deep voice: "how? What''s the problem? "


    "Well This... "


    Mozu is vague and a little shy.


    It is reasonable to say that moyue is the eldest princess of the demons. The most important value is to get married. If she can get married with Ning Tao, it would be more appropriate. But who knows what happened, and he is now in a dilemma.


    Ning Tao frowned tightly. Without waiting for his answer, he directly searched for the source and explored the smell of the magic moon.


    Soon, he looked at the corner of the demon family and flew directly into the air. The demon ancestor was so surprised that he followed up anxiously. All the ancestors were also gloating to see the excitement.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In a moment, Ning Tao came to a secluded Pavilion.


    He looked around, feeling as if he was imprisoning important prisoners. In the distance, there were some very tight cages. This secluded pavilion was treated better.


    And the magic moon is in the secluded Pavilion.


    "What''s the matter? Who locked her up? " Ning Tao looks sulky, domineering cold hum way.


    The devil''s ancestor was afraid, and his face was bitter. He didn''t dare to hide any more, so he had to say, "master, you don''t know. This devil''s moon is the eldest princess of our demon family. She has noble blood and noble status, but I don''t know who she broke up with in private."


    "so the essence of my ancient demons?" In the clan, they will be severely punished. "


    "She kept asking, but she didn''t open her mouth. Up to now, she still conceals for the little bastard who had an affair with her. If she hadn''t prepared for the war and had no time to talk to her, she would have been executed in front of the whole family..."


    Just finish saying, discover Ning Tao is not good at staring at him, way: "because of this?"


    "Of course, it''s taboo in my family. She''s using her own selfish interests to ruin the future of my demon family."


    "Must be executed!"


    "If you let me know who that little bastard she''s hooking up with is? I must have skinned him, pulled his tendons, broken his bones one by one, and tortured that bastard with the most vicious punishment... "


    Mozu gritted his teeth.


    Speaking of this, he is always on fire.


    And all the ancestors are gloating, an unclean woman, naturally can''t give to Ning Tao.


    The light is to make him dissatisfied, the heavy is to be beaten.


    "Hey, hey..."


    However, Mozu suddenly felt a chill. Ning Tao said with a cold smile, "I''m the one who has an affair with moyue. Do you still want to do it?"As soon as the words came out, all the people present were petrified.


    Ning Tao has an affair with moyue?


    This When did this happen?


    It turns out that the man who broke the magic moon''s body is Ning Tao, the leader of Ning gate and the leader of the three realms.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Among the people''s fright, not to mention that they can''t express their complicated feelings with words, even the devil ancestor is just like a pillar.


    Normally, that person is Ning Tao. He should be happy most, but he is not happy at the moment.


    Instead, a sense of fear was born.


    For fear of Ning Tao again plain spit out a word: "Yama, shock broken him."


    His wound is still painful now. He is really afraid of Ning Tao. His face turns pale immediately. He shivers and says: "master, I I don''t mean you, I I... "


    From his voice, I could tell that he was almost crying.


    Ning Tao is a devil. He was sent by heaven to punish him. In less than half a day, he was scared to death.


    By his side, it''s like a tiger with a king.


    If you''re not careful, you''ll lose your life!


    "Hum, what''s the cost? If you don''t bring people out yet," Ning Tao said coldly with a flick of his sleeve.


    "Yes It''s... "


    Mozu was sweating, so he sent someone to do it.


    It''s unimaginable to kill him. The one who has an affair with moyue is Ning Tao. Don''t you say it''s over? But magic moon has been imprisoned for more than half a year.


    I don''t know anything about Ning Tao.


    "Creak..."


    The door of the hall was pushed open. With the help of two maids, the spirit of the evil moon came out.


    It seems that he has not suffered much. The punishment has not started yet. He has been trapped here for more than half a year. Because of the war, he has been ignored for the time being.


    As soon as the magic moon looked up, the beautiful eyes suddenly shrank, and the whole brain was "blank". How did he come? finished? Has it been revealed?


    A bite of teeth, subconsciously shock back around the maid, anxious to rush to ningtao''s side.


    "Are you crazy? What are you doing here? Let''s go. I''ll stop them for you for a while... "


    But as soon as the words came to an end, after moyue saw the lineup around her, she was dumbfounded. Her ancestors and patriarchs were all present. She was just a little fairy. How could she fight for time?


    "It''s over..."


    Just when she was scared out of her wits, Ning Tao put his arms around her and said with a smile: "don''t be afraid, I''m here. I''ll take you home."


    And the voice of a fall, the devil ancestor, the evil ancestor, the ghost ancestor, the orc ancestor, the sand ancestor, the stone ancestor, the poison ancestor, the seven ancestors, as well as 13 clan leaders, more than 20 great emperors together respectfully said: "we, see Mrs. Ning!"


    Magic month brain a muddle, unexpectedly on the spot fainted in the past.


    The last thought that flashed was this dream. It was terrible

 Chapter 2946

    It''s unbelievable, but it''s absolutely true.


    The whole demon world is now subject to Ning Tao.


    After waking up, moyue still feels like a dream. In just a few years, Ning Tao has become the leader of the three realms.


    It''s incredible


    At this time, six figures were brought up, all of them were tortured, all of them were old acquaintances.


    Gu Zun, blood without desire, evil eating land, Cao Bin!


    And of course Ran Tianming!


    More Magic is limitless!


    Looking at these six people, Ning Tao sighed for a long time, condescending and indifferent: "do you have anything else to say?"


    Six people are silent, kneeling in front of Ning Tao in a row.


    One will be successful, ten thousand bones will be withered!


    The six of them were just the losers of that war. Who would have thought that the weak guy in those years had become the leader of the three worlds now.


    No one dares to protect them.


    Instead, he offered them!


    Gu Zun''s face was as pale as ashes, and his eyes were empty. He said numbly, "give me a good time."


    Cao Bin, with a smile of self mockery, was rescued a few years ago and thought that everything was going well, but who could have imagined that it turned into this situation.


    He was engulfed in endless despair.


    Cao Bin said to himself, "I should be the one who has the most say. After all, among the brothers, I have the earliest qualifications. I have been fighting all the way from Donghai city to now. Looking back now, I''m really tired. OK, I should be the first to go."


    "At the bottom, I''ll give you a number first!"


    Hearing this, ran Tianming said with a reluctant sneer: "if you let me do it again, Ning Tao, I will kill you even if I break my body to pieces."


    Ning Tao was very powerful at the beginning, so he took refuge in the devil''s world. Now the devil''s world can''t keep him, so there is only one way to die.


    But he will never forget the loss of his son.


    However, as soon as the words came to an end, the evil ancestor gave a cold hum and turned his hand. A stream of evil Qi, like insects, penetrated into ran Tianming''s body.


    "Dare to be disrespectful to the sect leader, and seek death!"


    For a moment, ran Tianming''s veins were exposed, and he screamed bitterly. All over his body, no matter inside or outside, it seemed that there were countless ferocious insects gnawing and biting, which made him cry bitterly on the ground.


    This is the pain of ten thousand demons.


    "Ah ah..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao has no waves. He turns to the next one, an enemy that he will never forget, the enemy who killed his master.


    "Is there anything you want to say?"


    Magic Wuji raised his head and said plainly: "you are in charge of the three realms. I have nothing to say, but I am not reconciled to defeat."


    "If you want to kill or cut, do as you please!"


    Dozens of high-level officials on the scene lamented that this was the fate of the defeated. The most pitiful was Guzu.


    Death is unjust, not clear.


    If only we could recognize the reality earlier?


    Now, there are only eight people left!


    Ning Tao said: "once, I hated you and gnashed my teeth, but if it wasn''t for this hatred, it would spur me all the time. Maybe, I didn''t have the first person in the three realms, but I still hate you. You shouldn''t do it to him."


    "Lv Yusong has long been dead. You can go too!"


    The devil closed his eyes with great sadness. At this moment, his brain seemed to flash through this life.


    I''ll fight all my life.


    He stood out from the thousands of young demons and became famous. He was amazing and gorgeous. I don''t know how many proud he was. He was wearing a deputy commander and commanding thousands of troops.


    This is how high spirited!


    Proud!


    It''s not that he didn''t want to die. He also fantasized about all kinds of ways to die. He died bravely in a bloody battle against the great emperor. He led the army to kill a river of blood. He left his reputation and was respected by later generations. However, he didn''t expect to die now.


    It''s because I didn''t care that I killed a person. Today, I''m finally going to be punished.


    Funny, funny


    In the despair of six people, Ning Tao waves out the key to longevity, which directly stimulates its magical suction.


    Cao Bin''s face was distorted, and his strength was taken away little by little. Even his life and soul were taken away. The whole person dried up quickly, and only a little bit of vermicelli was left after a while.


    "Ah..."


    However, compared with absorbing the energy of the dead, this is undoubtedly a lot slower and the interference is huge.


    This is still the case that Cao Bin can''t resist.


    The second one is mowuji. This guy is now a ten level statue, but he still can''t escape death.


    Under the suction, the devil hums painfully, but he bites his teeth and doesn''t make a sound. He simply gives up his resistance and lets the suction pull him out.


    After a while, there was only a little impurity left.


    Third, ran Tianming.The scream was stronger than anyone else, and there was only a little residue left after death. It seemed that he had become a demon.


    "No Don''t... "


    The blood has no desire, the devil eats the ground, the bone Zun is scared to death, the five zang organs all split, these three people''s end they see clearly, alive to drain.


    "Too How terrible


    However, the whole body has been wrapped by a force of suction, and the three people scream bitterly and become powder together.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing this, dozens of great figures swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Although they acted ruthlessly in the demon world, it''s the first time that they have seen such a cruel person.


    At this moment, they are completely convinced that the Lord is not an ordinary person.


    On the other hand, Mozu stealthily wiped his head in a cold sweat. Although he was offended before, he knew that these six people were Ning Tao''s enemies, so he offered them immediately. He should be able to exchange some favor.


    Magic month pretty face pale, but Ning Tao tightly grasp her jade hand, gave her a comfort smile.


    If you look at the key again, the last point is not full yet. However, it should not be too much different. Just look for something with energy to make the key saturated.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t care about the six people, he was in a good mood to get rid of the future trouble.


    All of a sudden, he heard some cursing in his ear, as if it had just happened, but he didn''t pay attention. He looked around, as if it was in the cage in front of him.


    I don''t know why. He always feels that this voice is familiar. It seems that he has heard it somewhere?


    "Devil cubs, come on, come to me if you have the ability. Our secret guards will never give in."


    "Mr. Xiao, hold on, don''t become a devil. You must not lose to these devil cubs. You are the first son. You are the head of the five God guards respected by everyone in the fairyland. You must not disgrace the fairyland..."


    Listen carefully and let Ning Tao''s face change.


    This voice, how is it so like the person of Yin Wei? Is that guy here too


    Ning Tao''s figure flashed and came directly to these cages. But this one, he was stunned, and she met some old acquaintances.


    The first hidden guard I met, machete.


    There are two vice presidents and dozens of wounded hidden guards. In the deepest part, there is a familiar figure, half immortal and half evil. The two forces are like fire and water.


    This man is Xiao Yuanbai!


    He exudes the spirit of the great emperor!

 Chapter 2947

    Ning Tao was surprised, but not too surprised, because Xiao Yuanbai was a great monk himself.


    The head of the five divine guards in the great Luoxian palace.


    Ten immortals are the head of all the hidden guards!


    When I first met Xiao Yuanbai, he was a celestial being. Even the first person of the younger generation in the demon world, the devil had no intention and was inferior to him. It was reasonable for him to make a breakthrough.


    However, his complicated situation at the moment makes Ning Tao frown unexpectedly.


    Half fairy, half devil!


    This is a sign of enchantment!


    What''s going on? How can Xiao Yuanbai be possessed?


    Seeing that Ning Tao was puzzled, GUI Zu quickly explained: "Lord, this is what happened. In the past two years, these secret guards have been making trouble in my demon world."


    "What''s more, it indirectly led to the fall of the three great emperors in the demon world. Later, they were caught by intrigue."


    But Ning Tao was impatient. He pointed at Xiao Yuanbai and said to the devil, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well This... "


    The demon ancestor was bitter and aggrieved and said, "it''s none of my business, sect master. It was like this when I caught him. It seems that the immortals and demons are in the same body. It''s because they are eroded by the evil spirit. In addition, the explosion of demons in the heart leads to this situation."


    "What''s more, he is an immortal after all. Even if he can hide himself in the demon world all the time, he will inevitably be affected. This demon is formed over time!"


    "Because of the skill, now the devil has taken root in his body. He is as firm as an immortal. No one can separate him. Unless he can fuse the two energies, he will not be far away from death..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned to communicate with the source. Why is this evil spirit so dangerous?


    I remember when the puppet Taoist said that the Seven Realms of eternal life represent a kind of will.


    The fairyland is justice, the devil is evil.


    But those who cultivate immortals are affected in the demon world. Why are they not affected into justice in the demon world?


    Doesn''t that make sense?


    A moment later, he realized that the will of the demon world was hidden in the evil spirit.


    And absorbing the evil Qi means absorbing the will of the evil world, in other words No less than taking drugs!


    This situation is caused by the world itself and human beings. I''m afraid it has something to do with the saints. After all, the saints are not affected.


    Immediately a cold hum, communication day soul, heart read a move, soon let the devil will shrink up.


    In the state of semi sleep cultivation!


    At this moment, hundreds of millions of people in the demon world feel that their hearts are clear, like the accumulated haze, which has been swept away. There is no tyranny in the past, and even some fierce fighters are a little disgusted with fighting


    The devil ancestor, the evil ancestor and the ghost ancestor all felt it at the same time, and their faces changed a little.


    The will of the demon world shrinks, and it no longer affects the life of the demon world. It seems that Ning Tao discovered it. In fact, it''s just some ruling means between the holy families.


    Let the internal fighting, the thirteen saints look down from above, and no one can threaten them with constant consumption.


    It was a group rule.


    People look at each other, shake their heads and smile bitterly. The days of domineering are gone forever


    After that, Ning Tao waved his hand and said coldly, "what are you still doing? And imprison our own people in the world. Do you want to start a civil war? "


    "No I dare not... "


    "Come on, let them go," said the devil. With a wry smile, he quickly ordered the devil to let them go.


    One after another, the dark independent cages were opened, and dozens of the captured guards were stunned. What do you mean? Is this going to be executed?


    They can''t hear Ning Tao and others


    Vice President Hong and vice president Zhong strode out with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and said: "hum, I''m not a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Brothers, no matter what you face later, give me support."


    "Mount Tai is collapsing in front of me, but his face doesn''t change. If anyone loses my immortal face, I will not let him go as a ghost..."


    The machete grinned and said, "don''t worry, vice president. No matter what punishment there is, brothers won''t frown."


    "I''ll be the first one to go up later. Devil cubs, if you have any tricks, just let them know. If you want to ask for information from your grandfather, hum, don''t even think about it."


    "It''s beautiful. I''m the second..."


    On one side, the devil looked at them with no intention and no good way: "have you finished?"


    Vice President Hong hums coldly: "how about that? Want to do it? There''s a way to untie the seal. Let''s practice. "


    As soon as the words came out, the seal disintegrated automatically.


    "Er..."


    All the people were silly and full of embarrassment.


    And vice president Hong is more muddled, he said casually, did not expect to really come? Fan, who is the devil''s unintentional opponent? There was no place for his hands.


    "Cough...""Come on Come on, I''m afraid of you, "Vice President Hong blushed, but he couldn''t weaken his momentum.


    However, the devil glanced at him unintentionally and said, "if you want to fight, there will be opportunities in the future, but now that you are released, you can all go."


    "Punishment Is he released from prison? "


    Everyone was stunned. What do you mean when you are forced to hang it on your face? Do you mean it? You want to set us up, don''t you?


    Vice President Hong was even more contemptuous: "cut, cheat who? If you say go, I''m not going yet. "


    "Vice President Hong, you''re all right," said Ning Tao with a smile. He had received a lot of favors from the demons at the beginning, but now he''s very kind to see them again.


    And vice president Hong and machete and others were surprised and said, "Ning Tao, it''s you. How are you here?"


    "It''s a long story. In short, I asked them to let you go. You can go back to fairyland at any time," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    As soon as the words came out, dozens of people looked at each other.


    They have been arrested for more than a year and don''t know anything about the outside world. However, they think they still have intelligence quotient. Ning Tao asked the demons to let them go. Are you kidding?


    What a big face?


    The play is full of holes!


    And machete, is a face of pain: "Ning Tao, I never thought that you would join the demon world, you let me down, bah, coward."


    Ning Tao is silly. What''s the situation? These people have been locked up here for a long time, and their brains have been shut down, haven''t they?


    He said with a bitter smile, "it''s not that I take refuge in the demon world, but that the demon world submits to me. Your task is over."


    Moyue nodded to one side.


    "Che, we are not fools. Do you want to cheat us with this little trick? When we''re three years old? Still demon world submit to you, tut Tut, all listen to, Ning Tao, daytime still dream? Cut


    Vice President Zhong said contemptuously.


    Hearing this, the faces of all the great figures turned red. They didn''t dare to laugh because they wanted to.


    And Ning Tao almost no gas out of internal injury, this group of people or hidden guard? It''s all IQ. How did you get in?


    Does Xiangong yinwei have a bottom line?


    He immediately blackened his face and said, "lock them up for me, go to inform Shixian, come to lead people in person, and tell him that if the secret guard is of this level, it can be dissolved."


    "I will obey the orders of the sect leader!"


    Magic heartless and others can''t help laughing.


    "Lord ten immortals, why don''t you bring the Lord of Luotian palace? We are not so easy to cheat


    Vice President Hong walks into the cage and complains.


    Ning Tao mouth straight draw, but suddenly, ear ring out a surprised voice: "Ning Tao, unexpectedly is you?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks up and finds that Xiao Yuanbai has woken up. It seems that without the will of the demon world, the two forces are miraculously integrated, breaking through to the peak of one soul like water and fire.


    To achieve the magic of the same body.


    Just want to surprise response, Ning Tao suddenly eyebrow a pick, a turn hand, take out a broken jade tube.


    It''s an urgent message from all over the world.


    As soon as he fixed his eyes, Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed!


    "Not good..."

 Chapter 2948

    In the starry sky, dozens of streamers pass by


    it''s Ning Tao, the evil ancestor and all the high-level people in the demon world, who also know all about it Xiao Yuanbai!


    I didn''t expect that so many great events happened in just one year, and the three realms were miraculously unified. Even with his determination, it was hard to believe, but he had already communicated with Luo Tian through the secret method.


    It''s true. No wonder vice president Hong, machete and others questioned him. Just now, he kept crying and apologizing to Ning Tao, but the situation was urgent and he didn''t care for them


    "Whoosh..."


    "Rather Master, are you coming soon? " Xiao Yuanbai asked after flying for a long time.


    Ning Tao a frown, looked at the hand of the spirit induction, deep voice way: "should be in this nearby, all careful, etc. don''t know what will happen?"


    "Yes ~"


    as he was saying this, he suddenly felt a lot of breath.


    "Young master, here," Ning San cheered loudly, as if relieved in his voice.


    As soon as they looked up, they found that Guyuan, Lihuang, Shitian, immortal, Qilin, ZuLong and others gathered here, and their faces were full of dignity.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Dozens of people fell down. Ning Tao was vigorous and said in a deep voice: "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s wrong with Galactic seal?"


    "Let Li Huang tell you this," Gu Yuan frowned, turned and said heavily.


    Li Huang nodded his head and said solemnly, "you should know that there has already been a crack in the seal of the galaxy. In ancient times, four people were crowded in."


    "Recently, the Galactic seal has lost the original support of the three realms, started to absorb the rules and energy of the four realms, and returned to the galaxy. This reaction must be felt by the four realms. Recently, they have been trying to explore the way."


    "Not long ago, Qinglian felt the trembling of the Galactic seal. It seemed that there was a big movement on the opposite side. The crack was expanding. I don''t know what would happen..."


    "What What? "


    More than 60 senior officials of the three realms on the scene, their faces changed greatly, and a touch of paleness poured out.


    Is it coming?


    Isn''t that decades away?


    Ning Tao frowned, looked up at the Milky way ahead, took a deep breath, instantly opened the perspective, and his vision soared. In his vision, a small black line suddenly appeared on the surface of the complete Milky way.


    If you take a closer look, the black line is actually a gap, you can feel an energy injection.


    This purity, even surpasses blue starfish.


    As if I could feel four wills!


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and thinks about it, then he understands that, in short, the Milky way is a pond, but suddenly three out of seven are lowered a barrier to isolate the water and form an independent vacuum pond.


    This is the three realms!


    But now, the barrier has broken a little, and the water from the pool on the opposite side is bound to overflow.


    That is to say, the energy of the four realms flows into the three realms!


    As the saying goes, dripping wears away the stone, everything is difficult at the beginning. Once the opening is broken, the opening will be bigger and bigger, and more and more energy will flow in.


    Of course, from another point of view, this is a good thing, which can speed up the recovery and growth of the three sectors.


    This isolated vacuum pond will fill up with water quickly and gradually level with them.


    But As soon as there is a big hole, some fish will definitely come in. These fish refer to the friars of the four realms!


    From another point of view, this is a bad thing!


    Moreover, even if the recovery is accelerated, it will take at least thousands of years for the three realms to catch up with the energy level of the four realms, while the level of monks may take longer.


    From this point of view, the disadvantages outweigh the advantages. It is a luxury to have decades.


    Has the four realms on the other side started to move


    The demon ancestor glanced at the emperor, and the Immortal King reached his peak. Has this guy broken through?


    Looking at Gu Yuan again, he could hardly feel that this guy''s cultivation was definitely more than immortal king''s. did he break through again? Otherwise, how can we feel the gap.


    Xianwang, Xianjun and so on are also one to nine levels. The difference between each level can only be understood, not spoken


    Ning Tao takes back the perspective, looks at the seal of the galaxy in front of him and ponders, while the evil ancestor and others on one side nervously ask: "Lord, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and explains: "the seal is indeed cracked, but the other four realms still can''t pass."


    Just then, the seal of the galaxy trembled again. With the naked eye, we could see the shaking of the galaxy, as if there were still some dull sounds, which made dozens of people present uneasy.


    Gu Yuan, di Shitian and others have been here for a long time. This is the sixth time.


    And more and more.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said in a deep voice: "we must leave some strong guards here, and report the situation to the three circles at any time. In case of any change, we should quickly suppress it."Everyone agrees, but who should be chosen?


    Among the more than 60 people present, you look at me and I look at you. It''s a hard job and it''s extremely dangerous.


    Although it''s not the time to escape, no one takes the initiative to walk out.


    Gu Yuan has responsibility and strength. However, he needs to be in charge of the three realms. He can''t stay here all the time. Even if she wants to, Ning Tao won''t.


    At this time, Xiao Yuanbai clenched his teeth and suddenly said, "let me come. It''s just time for me to practice hard here."


    But Ning Tao shook his head and said: "the enemy''s strength is beyond imagination. It''s far from what you can deal with now. Moreover, I have another arrangement for you. From today on, you are the deputy head of the world branch of the demon world."


    "Now you are the same body of the immortal and the devil. It has great potential to combine the two forces perfectly. Moreover, the devil world doesn''t need any calculation. If you have strength, I believe that the devil ancestors will cooperate with you."


    On hearing this, the devil ancestor, the evil ancestor, the ghost ancestor and so on hurriedly respectfully said: "that is natural, certainly."


    Gu Yuan, Emperor Shitian and others are surprised that people in the demon world are so respectful to Ning Tao? They have always been rebellious. It seems that something interesting has happened.


    At this time, suddenly a man came out and said, "let me come. I only like fighting. As long as I''m alive, I won''t let the enemy invade."


    All the people turned to look, and their pupils shrank.


    "It''s him!"


    When Ning Tao sees this, he looks happy. This man is the general with three eyes. He has been canonized as the number one general in the world. It seems that he has recently broken through to the king.


    With him in charge, Ning Tao is 100% relieved.


    Immediately surprised and said: "OK, I''ll leave it to you, and then choose two emperors to accompany you here..."


    All of a sudden, the seal of the galaxy suddenly shook violently, and everyone was stunned. Suddenly, they felt a huge suppression of spirit, and a trace of soul shadow, like smoke, came from the crack.


    Gradually in front of the public into a figure.


    And Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, this person he has impression unexpectedly, it is war emperor, Yu Wen Chuan!

 Chapter 2949

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    The seal of the whole galaxy vibrated endlessly, and the sound of a dragon was faintly heard, shaking the whole galaxy.


    And a vague, hazy cold soul shadow, slowly open your eyes, this is a pair of cold and proud eyes, should be the clearest thing, a vast soul power, burst out, almost swept the entire seal edge.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, he quickly communicated with the source of the three realms, and more than 60 high-level people around him were all tense.


    They were as pale as paper.


    Isn''t it true that the seal can last for decades? Why are you here?


    But at this time, this horror, illusory soul shadow, as if to perceive what? As soon as I looked up, I saw more than 60 pairs of eyes staring at him.


    It''s more like a shock.


    At this moment, it''s like time.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, took a step with his negative hand, and said: "yuwenchuan, long time no see."


    "Oh, you are..."


    Horror soul shadow Yuwen Chuan, eyebrow a pick, a little familiar with ah? Up and down looked at Ning Tao one eye, spirit one sweep, a facial expression, gradually realized.


    "It''s interesting that the master of the three realms was born. I''m afraid it''s thanks to Lianxing Jue who learned from me secretly?"


    "If I remember correctly, you It should be called Ning Tao. I remember that you were just a little fairy at the beginning. Now, you have reached the three souls'' great perfection. A blunder of our emperor has made you


    Yuwenchuan sneered.


    A Ning Tao, a samsara, this is the three realms and two people he remembers most clearly after the candle dragon.


    He once wanted to support Taoist Yuntian and try to help him break the seal. As a result, he was destroyed by Ning Tao, and Lianxing Jue was stolen by him.


    But when we meet again a few years later, this little bastard has become the leader of the three worlds and his number one enemy.


    How can he not be angry? How can we not be angry?


    "Ha ha..."


    "Your star refining decision has really helped me a lot. This time, you will try your best to squeeze over. Do you want to give me something good?"


    Ning Tao smiles.


    Hearing this, yuwenchuan sneered and squinted: "my food is not so delicious. Most people eat it and spit it out more."


    "But I am not an ordinary person, because I have a good appetite," Ning Tao did not care about the threat.


    At this time, Gu Yuan took a step and said in a deep voice, "don''t talk so much useless nonsense. Let''s face it, you don''t have to worry about lowering the projection. What''s the purpose of this trip?"


    When they heard the words, they held their breath.


    Yu Wen Chuan swept him one eye, eyebrow a Yang, incredibly swallowed, as if to see a magic abyss.


    Interesting guy.


    He said immediately, "it seems that you all know the existence of my four realms. In this case, let''s talk about it."


    "It''s hard to break this seal from the outside. It''s ten times easier to break it from the inside. If the initiative of the three realms takes only a few hours, my goal is very simple. You break the seal and I''ll take you out of the cage."


    Ning Tao sneered: "leave? What are you going to do to get us out of here? Why should we use the origin of the seven realms to regret the prohibition of saints


    "Let''s not say how likely you are to fail. Even if you succeed, the origin of the seven realms will dry up and even disintegrate. With the lives of hundreds of millions of people in the Seven Realms, just for you to leave?"


    As soon as the words came out, yuwenchuan''s eyes narrowed. Unexpectedly, he stared at Ning Tao for a long time.


    "You know a lot about it!"


    He did not hide, sniffed and said coldly: "it''s worth it for the emperor to do so!"


    "You don''t understand loneliness and desire, and I don''t want to explain it. I just want to ask you if the seal is broken. If you surrender, I will spare your life."


    However, Mozu came out and said coldly, "let''s bury our homeland with our own hands. I think you are mentally ill."


    "If you have the ability, come and try it yourself."


    "That''s right. Although our three worlds are weak, we still have strength and integrity. We will not do anything harmful to nature, let alone submit to you four traitors."


    Li Huang''s words are sonorous and powerful.


    Ning Tao plays with the taste: "now you hear, our answer is Dream


    Hearing this, Yu Wenchuan''s smile was stiff for a few minutes, and his eyes were not self-conscious. He suddenly focused on Ning Tao and said: "your breath is different, mixed with a foreign strange feeling."


    "If I guess correctly, you should have gone beyond the galaxy. So, the key to longevity is in your hands now? This cage is The only key


    "Do you care?" Ning Tao is cold.


    Unexpectedly, yuwenchuan was not angry at all. Instead, he said, "let me tell you, this seal can''t last long. For decades at most, it will collapse completely, and it can''t stop us any more.""At that time, our coalition forces in the four circles will drive straight in, and you will not be able to resist with your strength, so what you do not agree with will eventually become a reality."


    "But if you take me out of the galaxy with the key, then this war won''t happen."


    "Very simple, I just want to leave!"


    But Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said: "I''m afraid it will disappoint you. I can''t do it unless you can give me the origin of the remaining four realms. If I become the master of the galaxy, I can let you in and out freely."


    "But now, there''s nothing I can do!"


    Hearing this, yuwenchuan even laughed at himself and said with emotion: "someone said the same thing in those years, but it''s a pity that he died here."


    "I''m afraid you already know that there are people behind our four realms. Their purpose is holy land. If you take charge of the holy land of eternal life, our end will be eternal."


    "It''s a cooperation, and don''t think about resisting them. To tell you the truth, the strength of our four worlds is not half as strong as that of a galaxy, let alone we have Four galaxies. "


    "It''s possible There are more than four


    Ning Tao took a look at the seal of the galaxy and said that it should be the candle dragon. Then he said, "so?"


    "It''s very simple. The prohibition of saints is not invincible. Sooner or later, the world army will take over here, just like you and I are now in the same situation. Sooner or later, our four world allied forces will step into the three world, it''s just a matter of time."


    "However, everyone is very busy and doesn''t want to wait, so they all want to find a faster and efficient way."


    "As long as you hand over the origin of the three realms and the holy land to them, I can take you to be at ease and witness the stronger and higher level."


    "Now, it''s only one step away from you!"


    Yuwenchuan said affectionately.


    Ning Tao also said affectionately: "it''s really only one step short. As long as you hand over the four realms, I can release you immediately. It''s very simple."


    "Do you know what you are fighting against by doing so? Even if I let you succeed today, in the near future, once the world invades, everything will be destroyed. Do you have the strength to compete with them? "


    "The skills and secrets I practice all have their brand. It''s a trade between me and the devil. If I don''t give them holy land, I will die wherever I go."


    Yuwenchuan disdains the way.


    "So none of us can convince anyone, and in the end It''s just a fight. "


    Ning Tao shows his hand and no longer insists.


    In fact, he didn''t hold much hope from the beginning. If he could be convinced, candlelight would have done it.


    From the beginning of the formation of the transaction between them, it laid the foundation of the eternal holy land.


    Both Only one can be saved!

 Chapter 2950

    "Fighting? Is it up to you? "


    Yuwenchuan sniffed and sneered: "do you want to fight with the emperor? Or fight those four galaxies? "


    "You three fairy kings? Dozens of emperors? Is it enough to make a dish? Let''s not talk about the Allied forces in the four realms. Let''s just say that a sect in heaven can destroy you and still fight. Do you know what it means to overstep one''s ability? "


    Ning Tao is very calm, light way: "everything is too early to say, after a few decades you will know."


    "Unlike you, the creatures in the three realms of our world bow to the outside forces and beg for food. If we want to die, we also stand and die to protect our homeland. We will not sell our homeland anyway. "


    "On behalf of the first force in the three worlds, the first gate in the world, and even hundreds of millions of creatures, I formally declare war on you. We will never give you the holy land of eternal life!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Thunders resound, the origin of the galaxy seems to be shaking, millions of days of thunder deafening.


    It''s like joy, it''s like cheering.


    Gu Yuan, Mo Zu, di Shitian, Li Huang and others are all in awe. Even if an egg touches a stone, they have to fight their lives to bring pain to the stone.


    Better die standing than live kneeling!


    Seeing this, Yu Wen Chuan''s face became cold and pitied: "a group of things who don''t know how to live or die. Since you don''t know how to praise them, you''ll see. I''ll make you cry in a few decades."


    "The origin of the three realms, the power of the emperor is inevitable, and this time, you have no ability to set a seal!"


    Ning Tao sneered, waved one hand, and called out Yan Mo, saying: "don''t bother, shatter him!"


    As soon as the words came out, the devil was fearless and would kill him. However, a tall and powerful figure stood in front of the crowd, holding a trident. The bright cold light shone on Kyushu, eclipsing the world.


    "Let me come. Since this place is guarded by our God, I will kill him."


    Three eyes will cherish words like gold.


    And I don''t know when, his closed eyes in the middle of his eyebrows slowly opened a little bit. He despised all living beings, just like an emperor. Although he only opened a crack, it broke the starry sky around him.


    Immortal, the evil ancestor and even Guyuan all feel a crisis. What a powerful pupil skill.


    Is this the famous stunt of three eyes?


    This guy''s talent is no less than Ning Tao!


    Seeing this, Yu Wen Chuan said with a slight frown, "what''s the matter? Eye of heaven? How can you have the eye of heaven? This is unique to the Tianzu, and even if we Tianzu, there are very few people who can open the Tianyan. "


    "No No, you don''t have my blood? On the contrary, it makes me feel the smell of acquaintances? "


    "Yuwentuo, you killed my brother!"


    Gu Yuchuan''s anger comes out of his eyes, and his brother''s anger comes out of his eyes.


    But before long, he received the news that the soul card was broken, and all four fell.


    Although he has many younger brothers, yuwentuo has high qualification and excellent blood. He is even expected to surpass him, which is a great hope and future of the Tianzu at that time.


    Unexpectedly, after many years, he saw Yu wentuo again, but it was a little breath after his death.


    What''s more, his heavenly eye, different from the heavenly eye of the heavenly family, seems to have some kind of change? Mutation? He looks the same on the outside, but he becomes stronger on the inside. Even he feels a sense of pressure


    Three eyes will indifferent way: "you say is that day clan?"? Right here, I killed him myself. "


    "Today, your projection will die here too!"


    "Well, very well, I remember you. If you dare to kill the people of our heavenly family, you will die miserably. After several decades, you will wait for the end to come to the three realms."


    "As for this projection, it''s only a few thousand years old. Don''t worry, you all wait for me!"


    Yuwenchuan bit and sneered.


    But after he dissipated, the third eye in the middle of his brow suddenly burst out a light, penetrating space, fault and starry sky, penetrating yuwenchuan at an incredible speed.


    "Pupil technique, the eye of heaven!"


    "Boom boom..."


    All the meteorites were smashed wherever they went.


    Yuwenchuan''s fuzzy projection is also penetrated by the light, and his soul power begins to collapse.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out the key. He bursts out the suction to devour the soul power. The projection of an immortal emperor also has a huge amount of energy.


    Not surprisingly, when these scattered soul power is absorbed, the key to longevity will directly reach 100%.


    There was no accident.


    The key is full at last!


    And all the emperors exclaimed in surprise. I''m afraid it''s hard for the Immortal King to block the light just now?Mozu''s face was dignified. He had just calculated thousands of times that he would be seriously injured even if he was not dead. This made him more nervous.


    We must seize the time to improve our strength.


    It''s understandable that Gu Yuan surpasses him, but if he is surpassed by some younger generation, he will be shameless.


    And three eyes, his face turned white for a moment, and his whole body collapsed. The power of the blow just now was beyond his imagination, but the consumption was also amazing.


    With the strength of his quasi king, he can only barely hit. It''s not easy.


    As for eye opening, it was during the time when he was sealed and cultivated that he sensed the energy in the deep part of the heavenly eye, awakened step by step, and finally opened the heavenly eye.


    Xiaotian dog, the black dog, rubbed anxiously and was closest to three eyes


    At this time, Ning Tao put away the key and solemnly said: "everyone, the situation is urgent. I''m afraid I don''t need to say more. The battle post has been issued. It''s about the survival of our three worlds. You must do your best. I will bring back the resources from the world."


    "The dean of Tianxia college is Mr. Gu Yuan, the Vice Dean, Mr. Mozu, Mr. Shitian, and the immortal elder. The three realms will be handed over to you."


    In awe, all of them bowed their hands to Ning Tao and said, "we will obey the order of the sect leader..."


    At this point, the other side of the seal.


    A towering figure in a white robe suddenly opened his cold eyes and snorted. His face turned pale, but a touch of anger came out.


    And this person is Yuwenchuan!


    I saw him sitting in front of the seal, gnashing his teeth. His original purpose was to explore the way. Unexpectedly, he was detected so quickly. In order to lower a ray of projection, he did not hesitate to lose thousands of years of life.


    Of course, ordinary projection costs a lot, but it won''t consume life, because of the seal.


    At this time, a few of the four world antiques beside him asked carefully: "how''s the situation, Mr. Zhan Huang? What''s the news from the third world? "


    "Hum, a group of people who don''t know how to fight against us? Go to the four galaxies and tell them that we are going to try our best to find a boy named Ning Tao in the world. He is our biggest obstacle. "


    Yuwenchuan smiles.

 Chapter 2951

    The gate of the world is a place of leisure.


    With the magic moon, the moon shadow two girls join, xianyueyi, Zhouru several girls can be said to reduce the pressure at night.


    On the contrary, Ning Tao gradually failed.


    My waist is almost broken


    Originally, he came back from the starry sky with a few words of advice and planned to set out. However, he was forced to stay because he spread more nets and tried to catch more fish.


    This time, Ning Tao estimated that it would take two years and eleven months to return, which is longer than the last time.


    Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, Zhou Ru, Li Bingbing, Hua Linglong, and Xian Yueyi all want a child. Naturally, they can''t be shy any more. They pull Ning Tao and sleep together. They all want a child several times a night.


    Even a shy dragon can be drained.


    No matter how fierce the dragon is, you have to get down


    With a few beautiful women, Ning Tao is like an emperor, singing every night and sitting on more than a dozen beauties. I don''t know how many losers dream of life.


    How many nights do you have in spring and autumn


    If it wasn''t for Ning Tao''s dragon body, I''m afraid this short period of three or four days would be enough to make him lie in bed for half a month with weak legs and feet. The original uncle paid a great price to leave his soul on the earth


    Ning Tao looks back at the three realms, sniffs the warm and familiar breath, then grits his teeth, resolutely leaves and penetrates into the cracks of space.


    "Stab..."


    When it reappeared, it was already the sky sea.


    Qingdi, Lihuang has been waiting for a long time, complex way: "remember to come back, three circles are still waiting for you."


    Ning Tao nodded heavily and looked at the emperor. Oh no, it should be said that Green lotus fairy king, his strength was Immortal Emperor, now aura recovery, has returned to triple, the next period of time will be a rebound period.


    The whole three sectors will be a period of sharp rise and rebound.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Qinglian calls out the channel. Just like the last time, Ning Tao is familiar with it.


    He nodded at the two elders, and then rushed into the passage without stopping. After a long time, he rushed to the end and saw the ancient gate and the Taoist priest.


    "It seems that you are ready," the puppet Taoist said with a surprised smile.


    In his face, he was also full of satisfaction.


    And Ning Tao nods, suddenly think of what? Close your eyes and feel inside carefully. A moment later, a small restriction appeared in your hand. It was Yan Feitian who had laid it. He crushed it with his hand on the spot.


    Now, it''s really clean.


    "I sincerely hope that you can become the master of the galaxy. Please give me the hope of the holy land."


    The puppet Taoist''s complicated starting key.


    "Buzz..."


    Feeling the power of transmission, Ning Tao smiles and disappears in the same place.


    Dahuang, I''m back!

 Chapter 2952

    A while moving, ultra long distance transmission, even if Ning Tao experienced a round trip, still feel uncomfortable.


    If ordinary weak people, I''m afraid they will be torn to pieces by this tearing force.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    As time goes by, the squeeze all around suddenly empties and suddenly returns to the underground space.


    Ning Tao moves his muscles and bones for a while. He is familiar with the gray vision and the pattern under his feet. Everything is the same, but compared with the last time, there are three less people. Ning 123 is left behind by him to guard Ning''s family.


    At the foot of the "galaxy" level transmission array, although it has been comprehended, every time it has gained something.


    Half a day later, he was satisfied.


    Push the power of the key, step out of this underground space, the outside is still familiar with the mine cave, out of the mine cave, familiar with the vast and desolate atmosphere.


    Dahuang, he finally came back.


    In front of me is the familiar dragon bone mountain range!


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao pondered for a while, and called out the holy devil puppet, Yanmo from the ring.


    "Our master has promised you that he will satisfy your wishes. Take a good look. This is the vast world you dream of. It''s hundreds of times more cruel than the third term."


    Ning Tao''s life is full of vicissitudes.


    As soon as the words came out, Yama''s body trembled inexplicably, and tears fell from his empty eyes.


    There''s too much bitterness in it.


    In the heart of that eyebrow, a strange black air emerged, almost rich to the essence, and slowly dissipated, as if his obsession turned into bits and pieces.


    Ning Tao was surprised to see that a puppet could still shed tears. Obsession is really a terrible thing.


    Maybe it''s more suitable for the lyrics: "if you can''t get it, you''ll love it more. If it''s too easy, you''ll ignore it..."


    In a word, what we promised was done.


    Except for master wuchenzi, the affairs of the three realms have been basically arranged. The next time you go back, master will come back to life.


    And let him cultivate in the source, once resurrected, I''m afraid he will get great benefits.


    Strength will also advance by leaps and bounds.


    This is the great fortune of master!


    I wanted to resurrect immediately, but the origin of the world of all souls is weak, which is not as good as the two worlds of immortals and demons. If the two worlds of immortals and demons are powerful, they may have resurrected


    This trip to the wilderness, Ning Tao has two purposes, one is at all costs to enter the sage college!


    The second is to find Jiuqu yulingshen, sanhunzhi, two kinds of medicinal materials, a total of four, which the child needs, no matter what he wants to get back.


    As soon as he looked up and saw that it was still early, Ning Tao decided to set out immediately and rush to xuanluo star''s transfer station.


    Not for half a year.


    I wonder what happened to dahuangtang?


    "Whoosh..."


    Taking back the demon, Ning Tao wanders in the space like a dragon. He steps out one step and travels thousands of kilometers. He is very fast. I''m afraid ordinary friars think he''s seeing too much.


    After a while, he came out of the mountains


    At this point, outside the mountains.


    A group of friars has been stationed here for a long time. Unlike the demon hunting regiment and the family team, they seem to be waiting for someone?


    The mountains are nearby, but no one goes in.


    A young man complained: "Uncle Xing, when are we going to wait here?"


    "Ning Tao, it''s almost half a year since we entered the mountain range. We''ve been waiting here for half a year. Can''t we wait all the time? When is it going to start? "


    "If he doesn''t come out all his life, shall we wait here all our lives?"


    A middle-aged man, who was the leader, hummed coldly: "you little boy, how can you talk so much nonsense all day? Let you wait, do you want to go back and fight with the flower family? "


    "Don''t you want to die because of your cultivation? If you have such a leisurely task, you can enjoy it secretly and complain blindly. Do you know how many people died in the battle of my su family? I don''t know if I''m lucky. "


    As soon as the words came out, the gorgeous young man sighed. When he thought about it, it was reasonable.


    Since half a year ago, two of blue sea star''s three families, the Su family and the Hua family, went to war. The war has spread to every corner. I don''t know when to fight? However, the Su family still had the upper hand.


    Is this day too boring, which young people do not want to shine in the battle?


    "Alas..."


    Just sigh, in front of suddenly a flash, a gold robe figure like ghosts appeared in front of several people, the whole seven or eight people''s team was startled.


    "You Who are you? "


    "When did you come?"


    Even uncle Xing was startled. There was no sign. It was like a man appeared out of thin air.


    And this person is Ning Tao!


    He lost his way and couldn''t find his way. He had been busy for half a year. Looking around, only these people were here. Ning Tao said, "where is Blue Ocean City, please?""Blue Ocean City?"


    Uncle Xing was stunned and knew that he was a senior. He said respectfully, "go south, and you''ll be there in a day or so."


    Ning Tao said thank you, then disappeared.


    Several people exclaimed: "the strong man is so young and familiar. Is he the strong man of fairy king? It''s amazing how fast it''s coming and going. "


    However, the young man was suddenly stunned. He was so familiar just now.


    He took a look at the Longgu mountain range and suddenly took out a picture of Ning Tao!


    The gorgeous young man was shocked and said: "Xing Uncle Xing, something happened. Just The guy who asked for the way just now is Ning Tao, who is wanted by our ancestors. "


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, they clapped their thighs in amazement. No wonder they felt that the man was so familiar?


    You know, if you catch Ning Tao, Lao Zu will be rewarded. He can even be promoted to an elite disciple and get his own advice.


    However, although we didn''t catch him, it''s also a great credit to be able to tell the truth.


    The boy finally came out


    But instead of being happy, uncle Xing is still worried. He is the great emperor and the three souls of the new Jin Dynasty, but he doesn''t feel Ning Tao''s cultivation and strength. If he really fights, he may lose.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao didn''t care about them.


    Just thinking of this, Ning Tao came back like a ghost and said with a smile, "where is the Su family?"


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Exterminate the family!"

 Chapter 2953

    Now Ning Tao''s ring is really clean.


    All the huge resources brought back to the three realms were left in the three realms.


    A king level white fall, yin and Yang shield.


    A jin of ten thousand year old iced tea leaves, 50 drops of Taiyi holy water, a red pupil burning horn beast''s unicorn.


    There are also 100 million star beads. Moreover, there are some miscellaneous things. This is the only one.


    The original tower, the Sunset Tower, naturally.


    As for GE Tian, the natural stone spear, and all kinds of treasures, Ning Tao didn''t want them, and left them in the world to serve as the inside information.


    The world college needs more than itself


    The Su family, however, can''t stay any longer since they have deep grudges. Otherwise, they will be in constant trouble when they come back next time.


    The Su family is naturally happy to accept


    In Su Xing''s difficulties, he points out where Su''s family is. Ning Tao nods and smiles to show his thanks, and then disappears in a blink.


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as he left, the gorgeous young man and the seven or eight people on the scene were all blown up and exclaimed, "Uncle Xing, are you crazy? How did you show him the way just now? Didn''t you hear him say he was going to destroy my su family? "


    "You should take him down immediately!"


    However, Su Xing was calm and said, "what''s the rush? If you''re sure, do you think I won''t do it? "


    "This guy is definitely not the soul of the emperor according to intelligence. If I''m against him, I feel You will die


    As soon as the words came out, seven or eight people were silly.


    Is the information wrong?


    Or did he break through?


    But it''s only half a year. How strong can he become?


    You know, uncle Suxing was at the peak of the second soul of the great emperor, but he had been stuck for hundreds of years. Because he discovered that treasure, he got the chance to break through the third soul. As for the fairy king, the chance is very slim in his life.


    Half a year, for uncle Xing, is just a flick of the finger. What can Ning Tao do in this short half a year?


    Uncle Xing is afraid of him?


    They even gave up the joint attack array they prepared!


    I can''t figure it out


    But as soon as the words changed, Su Xing said with a sneer: "although we don''t do it, we can spread the news to the clan. We have someone to deal with him."


    "Don''t forget that the three soul generals of my su family are guarding thousands of miles away, and they are the only way for Ning Tao to go to my su family."


    "At that time, Jie Jie..."


    On hearing this, several people suddenly grimace.


    Three soul generals? i see. Uncle Xing is worthy of being uncle Xing. Jiang is really old and spicy. He has three great spirits and knows how to fight together. Once they join hands, all the immortal kings will become their enemies.


    I can even make a few moves with the fairy king.


    If Ning Tao meets him, he will die!


    Looking at the whole blue sea star, there are not many opponents who can be the three soul generals. Ning Tao is just a young generation. If he doesn''t make ten moves, he will be dead.


    "What are you doing? Hurry to catch up, otherwise, you will miss a good play, "Su Xing took out the jade tube to send a message, while sacrificing the flying boat to drive on.


    "Whoosh..."


    Excited by the excitement of the eight people, the speed of the boat was very fast, just a thousand miles away, and it didn''t take long at all.


    When he was about to arrive, there was a sudden roar in front of him. There was even a startling sound of the sword. But just for a moment, the sound in front of him stopped.


    "Why? It''s over so soon? "


    Then he said, "I''m surprised to see that I have finished the task."


    Seven people were overjoyed.


    The reward promised by my ancestors is very rich.


    And gorgeous youth, Su Yi, can even ask Laozu to let his father Su Yi enter the treasure, maybe there is a chance to break through to the Immortal King.


    A few people fall, but suddenly aware of something wrong.


    The whole camp was quiet.


    "People What about people? "


    Su Yi''s eyes were silly. He remembered that this was a camp for hundreds of people, and all of them were elite. It was clear that there was still fighting just now, but there were still ruins in front of him.


    But why can''t you see anyone?


    Is it three souls will take Ning Tao to ask for credit?


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard a man shouting anxiously: "Uncle Xing, this man still has a breath."


    Uncle Xing and others rushed to see a clansman lying in a pool of blood. His five zang organs were all cracked. He was even more frightened and said: "dead All dead... "


    "What''s dead? Who died? "


    "Where are the three spirits? What''s going on here? " Uncle Xing grabbed him, pale and yelled.


    However, the clansman suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, his eyes suddenly protruded and said: "all All dead... "


    When he had finished speaking, he was out of breath.


    Eight people were frozen in place.


    Are you kidding?That''s the three perfect three soul generals, the few three strong men in the Su family, who dominate the blue sea star. How can they die?


    Ning Tao was killed in a moment?


    Isn''t that weird?


    Is Ning Tao serious about destroying his Su family? At first, they just thought it was a boast


    Uncle Xing''s throat was dry. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. His hands and feet were shaking. He said with difficulty: "all Don''t even think about it. Maybe there''s a misunderstanding? By the way, if Ning Tao crosses this line, it''s time to meet him. "


    "Even if the three spirits will be killed by Ning Tao, Su Yang, the elder of our Su family, has recently broken through the Immortal King pass and become the second Immortal King of our Su family. He can absolutely suppress the curfew."


    "Don''t say one ningtao, even if three ningtao go together, it''s just a mole ant in the eyes of the fairy king!"


    As soon as they heard this, their hearts were gradually pacified.


    Yes, elder Suyang must be able to subdue this son and take people on the boat immediately and chase them all the way


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    As soon as we got close to the elder''s camp, we saw two figures fighting fiercely in the sky. If the emperor was involved, he would be seriously injured.


    "Uncle Xing, look, it''s Ning Tao," Su Yi exclaimed.


    All of them looked up


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao is wrapped by a golden ball, open and close with ease, even if the opponent is a fairy king, white fall in his hands, completely burst out the edge.


    On the contrary, it was elder Su Yang, who gradually lost some of his strength. He was angry and attacked frequently.


    "What the hell is going on, asshole? I''m a fairy king? You''re the king to be after four or nine days of robbery. How can I beat you? "


    Elder Su Yang roared.


    One blow blows out, but Ning Tao blows away.


    "Cut, you are also called the Immortal King? In my eyes, you are not as strong as Guzu. You are too weak. However, as the first strong Immortal King who died in the hands of our emperor, you also died meaningfully. "


    "The next shot, it''s the end of you!"


    Ning Tao sneers, the turbulent power in his body melts into one shot, and a little black light melts into the tip of the gun.


    It seems to contain the power to turn the world upside down.


    "The ninth move, against heaven!"


    "Broken ~!"


    A shot, almost throughout the world.


    Elder Su Yang was shocked. The intense crisis of life and death made his scalp numb. He screamed and said: "little bastard, I''m not easy to be provoked."


    Roll your hands together to form a huge storm.


    "Imperial law, the storm of random blades!"


    However, under this shot, everything was in vain. Under the astonishment of the camp below and even Su Xing and others, this shot broke through Su Yang''s body quickly.


    In the chest, there is a blood hole.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Su Yang vomits blood wildly, and his white beard is dyed red by the red blood. His body is about to fall. When he looks down, a blood hole gurgles and spurts blood, which becomes the last scene.


    "How can So... "


    In the next second, his whole body falls down.


    "Fairy king, meteorite!"

 Chapter 2954

    "Bang" was a heavy ring, smoke.


    Although it is a body of flesh and blood, but no less than the body of steel, smashed down, forming a deep pit.


    Shocked by the presence of countless people!


    Elder Su Yang, a new immortal king, is Just die?


    Or by a king to be?


    Who can imagine it if you don''t see it with your own eyes?


    Ning Tao, with a long sigh of relief, slowly fell down. Now he has mastered 70% or 80%.


    But the last move is also the combination of the nine anti heaven moves. Because of its great power and profound artistic conception, it is a fluke for Ning Tao to show it once before. He still needs more understanding to master it.


    In fact, in addition to the first one, the top ten taboos in the fairyland are all at the imperial level.


    It''s almost in the middle class, and about the top class.


    It''s just suitable for today''s use, but if the cultivation is stronger, these methods also need to be strengthened and improved, otherwise they won''t have so many advantages in fighting.


    It is said that there will be an unexpected surprise if we collect the ten taboos in the fairyland.


    Ning Tao has mastered it. It is inferred that the rumor is true. Once he has collected the top ten taboos, he can grasp the origin almost instantly, and even gradually become the leader of the fairyland, which is equivalent to a kind of recognition of the fairyland.


    With a wave of your hand, put away the corpse of the Immortal King. You can''t expose the key of immortality to the world.


    The reason why he doesn''t use Yama is that Ning Tao wants to see his limits and how powerful he is at present?


    Moreover, although he is a quasi King now, he still has to wait for him to break through the Immortal King, but he can''t break through.


    Because the ancient Dafa did not Fairy king!


    He also needs to deduce and perfect, otherwise without the fairy king, there would be no perfect Galaxy fairy king.


    The foundation is not solid.


    How to build a high-rise building?


    The original tower, the third floor, Ning Tao already has a lot of assurance. As long as he has a little more time, he should be able to break the third space lock. At that time, one day from the outside, 30 days from the inside of the original tower.


    It''s almost comparable to the sixth floor of the imitation time tower of Dahuang college, which is the treatment of the elder.


    It''s just the Dean waiting for a few people!


    After a fierce battle, not many people died in this camp, and Ning Tao didn''t kill them all. He is not a killer. Most people are innocent.


    As soon as the ancestor of the Su family dies, the whole Su family will disintegrate, and the problem will be solved.


    A blink, approaching the Su family again


    However, the whole camp was quiet, different from the last one. There were many people alive this time. Moreover, people witnessed the war just now.


    But they didn''t want to believe it.


    When will the king to be kill the Immortal King? It''s cutting melons and vegetables? When did the gap between the two reverse?


    People''s minds are still buzzing.


    Dumbfounded!


    But Uncle Xing and Su Yi were silly. They were stunned for a long time, but they didn''t come back to their senses. They were scared and had a sense of luck for the rest of their lives.


    Fortunately, I didn''t fight him at that time.


    Otherwise, I''m going to hell now!


    "Pu Tong" sound, Su Yi collapsed to the ground, whispered: "Uncle Xing, my su family Is it going to be over? "


    The other six were dead.


    Uncle Xing gritted his teeth and said angrily, "what are you talking about? It''s still a long time ago. My big Su family has been handed down for hundreds of thousands of years, generation after generation, and finally became the overlord of blue sea star. "


    "How could it be destroyed by a mere ningtao? My hundreds of thousands of years of history, is it a joke? "


    "Don''t forget, elder Suyang is just breaking through. Maybe he is a little weak, not much better than Zhun Wang. But we still have a card."


    "Don''t you forget my ancestors? He is the most powerful blue starfish in China. His strength is not comparable to that of a big elder. Even if he adds another flower family ancestor, I''m afraid he''s not his opponent. What''s Ning Tao? "


    "Don''t forget who drove Ning Tao into Longgu mountain six months ago!"


    As soon as the words came out, a light flashed in his dim pupil, and something called hope gushed out.


    Yes, they still have their ancestors.


    He is the most powerful blue sea star. After tens of thousands of years, what is a Ning Tao? How can it compare with the ancestor?


    "Go back to Su''s house. I''ve informed the family. I''ll try my best to encircle Ning Tao. If I ask my grandfather to help me, I won''t believe I can''t kill this little bastard."


    Uncle Xing is so cold that he is haunted by murders.


    Eight people set foot on the boat and chased them all the way


    Blue starfish, which is already bustling, is suddenly boiling today. It''s Ning Tao who challenges the Su family.


    Also killed Su Yang who broke through the fairy king!


    The three soul generals, the Su family demon hunting team, the demon hunting regiment, and the hired Skynet silver medal killers, not only failed to encircle and suppress them, but became the enemies of Ning Tao one by one.Ning Tao, like a god of death, is approaching step by step. More than ten waves of encirclement and suppression have been destroyed.


    The news has spread all over blue sea star.


    A lot of big forces have already looked at them. They are all short of breath. They really want to know how far Ning Tao can go? Can it overturn the sky of blue sea star?


    It''s also a battle of destiny!


    "Boom boom..."


    In a mountain field, Ning Tao crushed a silver mask and breathed a little. Unexpectedly, there were such troublesome characters on blue sea star.


    In sight, is a dozen people''s small team, each wears the mask, has the silver, also has the copper.


    It seems to come from Skynet!


    This is a killer organization, spread over several galaxies around, very large, and all of them are killers, it is a pure gathering place of killers.


    Ning Tao had heard about some of them in those years, and he had seen their skills just now.


    Two would-be kings, more than a dozen emperors, even Su Yang, may not escape this disaster. They can''t be underestimated. However, they just make themselves work hard. They don''t even break their golden body.


    As everyone knows, this killer team, lonely soul, is already the strongest Skynet team on blue sea star.


    But not even Ning Tao''s defense.


    "Huhu..."


    Just relieved, all of a sudden, Ning Tao picked an eyebrow, side head looked to one side of the sky, slightly pondered, he felt a large number of breath close.


    There is also a familiar smell.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    In curiosity, I saw a team of thousands of people coming, and the leader was really an acquaintance.


    Flower family owner''s confidant, full of flowers!


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time, Ning Xiaoyou," Hua manlou laughed excitedly, and hurriedly came up.


    Ning Tao was surprised and said curiously, "Why are you here? What is your posture


    "Don''t you know? We have already started a war with the Su family. I heard that you are going to challenge the Su family this time. My Hua family is willing to give a hand. The family leader and his ancestors personally led the troops to help you pull out the cancer of the Su family. "


    Huamanlou excited.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly, has war started? But that''s good. It can save a lot of effort.


    He immediately said with a smile: "thank you, but I have a condition. I''ll deal with the ancestors of the Su family. If I win, the treasure house of the Su family, I hope..."


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, if you win, the treasure house will belong to you, then the Su family''s territory will belong to us."


    Huamanlou laughs.


    Hearing this, they immediately hit it off. They were very happy to win and benefit each other. They rushed to Su''s home immediately. The huge mountain vent was already in front of them.


    The two armies are about to collide!


    In the future, what is the surname of blue sea star? Or Hua? It all depends on today''s war!

 Chapter 2955

    Fengrenshan is a treasure land of wind elements. There is also a wind outlet of vigorous wind here.


    For more than 100000 years, it has never stopped.


    It''s the foundation of the Su family!


    If the Su family can dominate blue starfish, 90% of them rely on this tuyere. As the saying goes, even a pig can fly when standing on the tuyere.


    However, today, they met Ning Tao and joined hands with the flower family to kill under the wind blade mountain.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Kill Kill... "


    More than 100000 people''s shouts of killing, shaking the ground and killing the people, surrounded the whole fengrenshan mountain. They were beaten and suppressed by the Su family for half a year. Now it''s their turn to fight back and fight for annihilation at one stroke.


    The Liang family, bixiazong and others are watching.


    No matter who wins this battle, it''s good for them. It''s better to take advantage of it


    "Ning Xiaoyou, I haven''t seen you for half a year. His strength has risen greatly. Even Su Yang can be killed easily. He deserves to be a student of Dahuang war academy, and even more, he deserves to be the new king."


    The flower family is full of flowers, praising the way.


    Seeing the owner of the flower family, Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile, "it''s just a promotion. Don''t care."


    "Now, the Su family''s experts should have been killed by me. When the war starts later, the Su family''s ancestors will give them to me, and the rest to you. Is that ok?"


    "Oh? Give it to you? "


    A voice of doubt came from the side.


    Ning Tao turns his head and finds that he is a white haired old man with a pattern carved on his body. He has great bearing and strength. He leaks the breath of chance and is soon captured by him.


    Fairy king!


    Or double peak!


    Seeing this, Hua Mancheng said with a busy smile: "Ning Xiaoyou, let me introduce you. This is my father and the only strong fairy king in my flower family."


    "By the way, what did you just say? Did the Su family give it to you? You want to deal with that old guy alone? "


    Listening to his astonishment, Ning Tao said: "yes, I want to see my limit. If I win, I hope the treasure house of the Su family belongs to me. Is there any problem?"


    "Hum, young man, it''s a good thing to have strength and talent, but don''t be arrogant. It''s yourself who is harmed."


    "That old guy''s strength is not generally strong. Don''t think that if you beat a Su Yang, you can challenge him."


    "To tell you the truth, I was going to let you join hands with me. Even so, the chance of winning is not very big, because fengrenshan is his foundation, and it has strong elements of wind, so his strength will be stronger than usual."


    The ancestor of the flower family shook his head.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was not angry. He said with a smile, "thank you for your advice, but I''m sure. I just hope that no one will make trouble during the war."


    Seeing this, the father of the flower family frowned. He could not help but give a cold hum. He didn''t know how to live or die. However, he asked the boy to try the old man''s bottom.


    I didn''t expect him to win anyway.


    I don''t know how his grandson, hualushui, was blind to see him? Do you still worship him as a teacher?


    Just think of him, and he''s so angry!


    "Brush..."


    Ning Tao step out, standing on the wind blade mountain, roared: "Su''s old dog, get out and die."


    Once the words came out, they reverberated around.


    In the next second, the whole wind blade mountain trembled, a terrible breath broke out, the wind element shook up, and a roar came out: "hum, arrogant child, are you here to die today?"


    "Boom boom..."


    In the strong wind, an old man with green robes stepped on the void and walked out slowly like walking on the ground.


    At the same time, the Su family''s major arrays were brilliant, and the strong came out of the forest. More than 100000 people were waiting for the battle, and their faces were malicious. They confronted the Hua family''s army from afar.


    "Kill..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao stares at the familiar old man with green robes. His eyes are slightly narrowed. The Immortal King is triple, at least in the middle stage. He is really strong enough.


    Immediately sneered: "then come to see, is it me who died? Or I''ll exterminate the clan! "


    Hand a move, white fall immediately appear in the hand.


    When the Su family''s ancestors grasped it, a wind blade actually condensed out. It was green and swirling. It looked sharp and still flowing. It made the wind real.


    "Destroy my su family? I''m sorry to say that, but I would not have been ashamed of you for the last time


    "Die, little bastard!"


    With a roar, the ancestor of the Su family had already rushed over. His feet seemed to ride the wind, and his figure was uncertain.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he is very strong. The strong one knows if he has it. Moreover, this is his home court. He immediately steps on the surface of the scene and finally turns into light and shadow.


    In a flash, the whole sky can not see two people, can only vaguely see two shadows.


    Ning Tao can catch up with the speed of Su''s ancestors!"Dang Dangdang... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Flowers all over the city, flowers all over the building are closely watching, see this, a little relieved.


    Ning Tao has some skills.


    After all, it''s the new king of wilderness!


    However, the ancestor of the flower family sneered. This was just the beginning. He immediately said, "while he''s holding down the hometown, attack as fast as you can and capture fengrenshan as fast as you can."


    "Yes ~"


    the two armies finally collided, like meat grinder, the earth trembled and the smell of blood rose to the sky.


    The ancestor of the flower family even called out a sword to attack the array. No one could stop him. The array was in danger. A few times later, cracks appeared.


    "Hong Hong..."


    The ancestor of the Su family saw this scene from the corner of his eye and cursed him secretly. This old man is really damned.


    He stopped holding his hand immediately, and his strength suddenly improved to reach the third stage of the fairy king. It seemed that this was his real strength, but he didn''t move. He held the wind blade, just like the magic weapon of the king of the wind.


    Where it passes, the space is as smooth as a mirror.


    "The emperor''s law, cut the empty blade!"


    Ning Tao, who had just stopped, was shocked. He had a sharp knife and immediately broke out with a white block.


    "Dang Boom... "


    A buzz is like the ringing of an ancient clock.


    Hundreds of thousands of people below have a splitting headache, which is really brain shaking. What''s more, they spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Ning Tao, however, was split far away. His gold body was also broken. The white fall in his hand also had a white mark. If Su Yang had been killed, he would have been dismembered.


    Even five Su sheep can''t stop it!


    "The old ancestor is powerful, the old ancestor is powerful," Su Jiaqiang saw, excited scream, immediately morale like rainbow.


    Seeing this, the father of the flower family''s face changed greatly. The old man became so strong. Even he was afraid of the blow just now. Ning Tao really couldn''t do it.


    Arrogant and ignorant guy!


    Immediately cold hum, toward the flowers all over the city to drink: "you continue, I go to help that boy."


    However, Ning Tao steady body, but big shout: "don''t help, I can solve."


    "The fairy King triple is really powerful, but just now it''s just a warm-up. Now, let''s show you how much my strength is different from your fairy King triple?"


    As he spoke, his fighting spirit rose, his whole body was dark red, his eyes were golden, and his breath soared. Even the ancestors of the Su family felt a sense of danger.


    "What is it?"


    "2400 times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"

 Chapter 2956

    One punch can level the road, one punch can swing ten directions.


    The best boxing in the three realms reappears!


    And the power of this fist finally broke out completely. Even if it was performed by Lihuang himself, I''m afraid it''s not much better than this fist.


    Ning Tao roared, a distant blow out, holding the belief of death, fearless.


    Everywhere you go, the space is pierced.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Seeing this, Su''s grandfather''s eyelids were jumping wildly, his face changed greatly, and he felt like he was fighting hard. For a moment, he was a little flustered.


    It brought him a great sense of danger.


    Six months no see, this boy has become so strong?


    "You want to beat me?" he said? Go to practice for a few hundred years, you''ll never know what to do. "


    In the roar, the hurricane, centered on itself, was quickly summoned. The bigger it gathered, the stronger it blew. In the blink of an eye, a storm was formed, sweeping the sky and the earth, tearing everything apart, and almost all the wind elements around were drawn.


    "Imperial law, the storm of random blades!"


    This strike, in the hands of Su''s ancestors, can be said to be superb. It can be used as both attack and defense.


    Use the storm as a defensive circle!


    In the next second, a terrible blow to the ground, cut through the sky, in the eyes of the public, a hard blow in the storm.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The deafening sound made hundreds of thousands of people cover their ears in pain, leaving their brains blank.


    An impact force overturned the square kilometer.


    Whether it''s people or things.


    Even the wind blade mountain''s huzu array, under the fragmentary situation, finally could not bear the heavy burden. With a bang, tens of thousands of people were blown to pieces.


    "Ah..."


    "Puff..."


    In this scene, there is a feeling that the gods in the sky fight and the mortals on the earth suffer.


    After the fierce roar, everyone''s vision finally became clear. When they looked up, they quickly widened their eyes to see who won and who lost the blow?


    Uncle Xing and eight people of Su Yi finally arrived at fengrenshan in a flying boat and saw this scene.


    In the sky, Ning Tao breathes heavily, and the gold body suddenly forms the third form, just like a wall blocking in front of him. Even so, the cracks are crisscrossed.


    It''s like a little more force can break it.


    But his face was pale, but he didn''t take it off as before, just a fist dripping blood


    But on the other side, the Su family''s ancestor was disheveled, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, the wind blade was broken, and a fist seal was sunken in his chest, as if he had broken a bone and stood still in the same place, unable to fight back for a moment.


    It''s clear that he''s down on the punch.


    And a lot of injuries.


    "What What? "


    Hundreds of thousands of people were so scared that their eyes almost didn''t jump out. Ning Tao actually hurt the ancestors of the Su family?


    Are you kidding?


    This is the best blue starfish!


    The most important thing is that Ning Tao''s cultivation is only a quasi king, but he can triple injure the Immortal King.


    Is that the difference between evil and mortal?


    Not to mention the two people in huamancheng, even the Liang family and bixiazong, who were watching, were all stunned. It was only after a long time that they swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    It''s so perverse


    Even the ancestor of the flower family, are stupefied in situ, this guy, the strength is so terrible?


    That fist, if it was him, I''m afraid he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die. In a moment, a touch of shame came to my mind. Did he dare to look down on Ning Tao just now?


    Now it seems that his grandson, hualushui, has more vision than his old bone.


    "It seems that a Shui has found a good master..."


    "Cough..."


    Su''s ancestors cough, eyes canthus to crack, gritted his teeth: "little bastard, you really pissed me off."


    "Today, no matter how much I have to pay, I will kill you here and sacrifice my blood to my family!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a sneer, "hum, Su''s old dog, if you have seed, try it?"


    That''s true, but triple is more difficult to deal with than you think, especially this triple, who is not an ordinary person, has been immersed in this realm for tens of thousands of years.


    Of course, if Uncle Tim is against him, it will be much easier than himself.


    The old Su dog is far from Uncle Tim.


    Just like huamanlou and sikongshou


    "Ignorant maniac, you forced me," the Su family''s grandfather gritted his teeth and his eyes turned bloody.


    Ning Tao''s powerful, he has realized, is not small, and, under the flower family ancestors no one can stop, this battle must be a quick decision.


    After a long time, even if he can win, his Su family is also greatly weakened, and it is difficult to secure the first family position of blue starfish.


    I saw him take a deep breath, bite the tip of his tongue, spurt blood essence, and create a bloody wind blade, which made the power of the blade soar. Moreover, it''s not over, and another wind blade is formed.Two blades of wind, full fire!


    Seeing this, uncle Xing finally breathed a sigh of relief and said in surprise: "it seems that the old ancestor has thoroughly mastered that method. When this move comes out, Ning Tao will surely die."


    Hearing this, Su Yi exclaimed: "is this the Dharma from that treasure?"


    "How can Lao Zu succeed in his cultivation so soon?"


    Everyone was overjoyed. The origin of the treasure was amazing. The imperial law was also very strong. It was either medium or high-grade, but only the Su family''s senior officials knew about it.


    Ning Tao can''t stop the blow.


    Su''s ancestors roared, and the whole person cut out two knives like a whirlwind. In an instant, he emptied all his strength.


    "Dharma, double chopping blade!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. It''s so strong that it gives him a sense of life and death crisis.


    Almost without hesitation, one hand big day, one hand bright moon, knead together, hundreds of millions of stars tremble for it, a terrible force knead into the hands.


    One left and one right, facing two chopping blades.


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    "Kill ~"


    in the spotlight, the two streamers collide fiercely. One side cuts everything like a thin blade, and the other side controls the world like two poles.


    The reason why Ning Tao said that this original skill was suitable for him was that he was involved in the sun, the moon and the stars.


    So it''s easy to get started.


    Even better than Yan Feitian!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Quick Get out of the way and stay away from them, "the two groups were shocked and screamed at the crowd.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were moved. Is this really a triple battle? How do you feel so terrible?


    Ning Tao, win or lose.


    It has been remembered by all!


    The terrible impact made blade mountain tremble and shake, even the whole mountain cracked a little.


    The sea of clouds was stirred to pieces.


    There''s a fault in space. It''s cut.


    The two wonders of the sun and the moon appear in one place. Although they flash away, they are extremely shocking


    "Roar..."


    "Boom" was a loud noise, two figures heavily inverted, blood spilled, let the bottom of people''s hearts swing.


    What''s the result?


    Who won?


    In the ruins, an old figure struggled to climb out, vomited blood, smashed one arm, and showed the color of fear on his face. What a terrible power? It almost killed him.


    His double chop was broken!


    How is that possible?


    "Cough..."


    And in the void, Ning Tao''s face is pale, his whole body is collapsed, his arms are dripping blood, and he coughs hard. Unexpectedly, he hasn''t killed the old man.


    Is the gap really big?


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Little bastard, I haven''t seen you for half a year. How can you be so strong? But it''s a pity. It''s just a draw. You can''t kill me, let alone the Su family. "


    The ancestors of the Su family laughed wildly.


    Below, the flower family ancestor in front of a bright, good opportunity, take the opportunity to start, will be able to kill him.


    However, Ning Tao sneered, "is that right? Just a moment ago, I was just with your coach. Now, you can die. "


    "Yama, shatter him!"

 Chapter 2957

    As soon as the words came out, a dark shadow burst out.


    It''s like an air cannon, mixed with the courage of ten thousand people, roaring to kill Su''s ancestors.


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    Ning Tao is insipid, and his strength is almost understood. He tries his best to kill the ancestors of the Su family.


    However, the current situation does not allow, but there are several hungry wolves around.


    It''s better to be safe and end the fighting as soon as possible.


    "What is it?"


    As soon as his face changed, he felt the surging momentum. In a hurry, he cut it with a few wind blades. At the same time, he quickly retreated behind him.


    However, Yama didn''t dodge at all. He was hard against the wind, and "Dangdang" was crisp, splashing dense sparks.


    The next second, I''ll bully myself to the ancestors of the Su family.


    "What? Puppets? "


    The ancestor of the Su family was shocked. Didn''t he expect that Ning Tao still had such a card? Moreover, the puppet''s strength is extremely good. Judging from his momentum, even when he was at his peak, it was quite difficult to deal with.


    In a hurry, the two hit each other.


    "Click..."


    When he heard a crisp sound, Su''s grandfather snorted, his throat was sweet, and his face muscles were shaking. He didn''t need to look at it to know that his bone was broken.


    "Damn it, how can it be so hard?"


    And all this, in fact, only in the electric light flint, the public did not respond, the Su family ancestors were vomiting blood shock fly, an arm is soft down, red blood from the white beard "drop".


    Flowers all over the city, there are ready to move the Liang family, bixiazong, one by one dumbfounded.


    A puppet at the level of fairy king?


    It is also rare to look at the great wilderness.


    This thing was lost many years ago. It''s hard to find, not to mention Immortal King and celestial puppet.


    The ancestor of the flower family is even more muddled. He looks at Ning Tao stupidly. How many cards does this guy have?


    Destroy the Su family.


    This is really well prepared.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Yama roared and hit one after another. He seemed to feel the difficulty of the other side. His strength was more powerful than that of dealing with Mozu.


    What''s more, Ning Tao found a problem. When he manipulated Yan Mo just now, he found that the process was extremely smooth, as if he was waving his arm. This effect was far from being achieved before.


    When he was fighting Mozu, he still felt that there were some obstacles. He didn''t seem to be able to control it well.


    But now, it''s different.


    The mind is like a part of the body.


    Ning Tao''s face is full of meditation. It should have nothing to do with the environment. Is it because of his previous obsession? He resolved his ninth generation''s resentment and put it down completely?


    Anyway, if you wield your arms, the power of Yama can be exerted more perfectly


    The ancestor of the Su family gritted his teeth. After a while, he was already hurt. If he went on like this, he would be killed. With red eyes, he roared: "Ning Tao, don''t force me. Do you want to fight with me and lose both sides?"


    "Hum, it''s all this time. It''s useless to say anything. After today, blue sea star has no su family any more."


    Ning Tao swallowed the pill and sneered.


    "Yama boxing!"


    The wisps of black light converged on the arm of Yan Mo, just like the memory imprinted on his body. Inadvertently, it was triggered, and his power suddenly soared.


    Seeing this, the ancestor of the Su family took out a flying sword.


    One hand pinched Jue, roared: "silence!"


    "Brush..."


    I saw a blue light across the sky, with extremely sharp power, seems to be a sealed force, but at this moment was opened.


    He struck the devil with lightning.


    "Go to die, chop ~"


    in the roar, the two forces exploded, and the impact alone was enough to crush Su Yang.


    The grandfather of the flower family is so crazy. Fortunately, he didn''t rush up just now. This old man still has such a card? Although it''s one-time, if you hit him, I''m afraid nine times out of ten, you''ll die here.


    It''s said that the old man has dug up a big treasure. It seems that it is true.


    Even Ning Tao can''t help but shrink his pupils and scold the old dog secretly. It''s really insidious. If it wasn''t for Yan Mo, I''m afraid he would be overcast now.


    In the strong wind, the ancestor of the Su family vomited blood and suddenly retreated. Unexpectedly, the prepared cards were used like this. I was not reconciled to think about it. It''s troublesome.


    It was meant to deal with Ning Tao.


    Who would like to, but against a puppet!


    "Damn it..."


    In his dark scolding, a shadow suddenly rushed out. In the shock of Su''s ancestors, the punch full of black awn pierced his chest like lightning.


    "Bang" was a sound, hit a pair of wear."You "Pooh..."


    His eyes were wide open and he vomited blood. His mouth was wide open and stiff, but he couldn''t vomit a word.


    How How is that possible?


    The flying sword can''t cut the puppet?


    Even if it''s the immortal triple, it''s possible to be killed by that sword. Why didn''t Yama be dismembered?


    In sight, Yan Mo was cut from his neck to his abdomen, but he had a strong vitality. He fought hard and took the sword again. The ancestor of the Su family could not escape death today, but he didn''t expect that it would be such a way to die.


    "No Cough Cough... "


    Su''s grandfather''s face was twisted, and his pupils were lax. He was angry and was not willing to roar.


    However, Yan Mo actually opened his mouth and absorbed black Qi from Su''s ancestors. To his surprise, Ning Tao didn''t let him do it. It felt like instinct. Is that resentment? Or obsession?


    As you can see, Yama''s split abdomen healed a little, but it wasn''t very obvious.


    In the low roar, the ancestor of the Su family finally lost his breath, and his five internal organs were shattered, so he couldn''t live.


    "This This... "


    Are people dumbfounded? They are the most powerful blue starfish. How can they die like this?


    Died in the hands of a puppet!


    What a surprise!


    Uncle Xing, Su Yi directly sat on the ground, his face as if dead, and there was no hope any more.


    "How could that be?"


    "No Lao Zu, asshole, kill me and take revenge for Lao Zu, "the Su family sees this and turns red. They hate Ning Tao to the bone. The whole person seems to be crazy.


    The hatred of killing son and father are all piled up together now. If eyes can kill people, Ning Tao has been divided into countless pieces now.


    The next second, more than 100000 people were killed with red eyes. They were all dead, and they had to pull him to the back.


    Ning Tao frowns and asks Yan Mo to come back with the body of Su''s ancestor and wait for an opportunity. However, there is a cry of killing from all directions, and the leader of the Liang family shouts: "Ning Xiaoyou, don''t be afraid. We''ll help you."


    As he spoke, the United Army of hundreds of thousands of people rushed to encircle and suppress the crazy Su family.


    Flower City disdain, see the Su family ancestors died, the two people turned to them, really shameless, but in this way, his flower family pressure also greatly reduced.


    "Kill..."


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Half an hour later, more than 100000 people died and wounded. Facing the three coalition forces, they had no resistance.


    Ning Tao, however, didn''t do it again. Seeing the Su family become history with his own eyes, he was also relieved that no one would pursue him when he returned to blue sea star in the future.


    And the Su family has hundreds of thousands of years of history.


    It will fall into his hands!


    "Su family, destroy it!"

 Chapter 2958

    Before long, the Su family was completely destroyed.


    Hundreds of thousands of friars surrounded the fengblan mountain. No one escaped. Those who did not surrender would be killed. Only those who did surrender would have a chance to survive.


    These, Ning Tao did not go to ask, flower family, Liang family, bixiazong will deal with.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    After a while, four figures flew over, but they all looked respectful.


    "Ning Xiaoyou, after a few years of parting, your style is still the same. No wonder my family worships you so much," said the Liang family leader with a smile.


    Beside him, there was a charming woman with green hair. She said with a smile, "I''m the ancestor of the Liang family. In the war just now, Ning Xiaoyou was really a blockbuster."


    "Cut..."


    Huamancheng and huajiazhu turn a lip.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t have the leisure to get close to them. After a few greetings, he went straight to the theme and said, "the Su family has been destroyed. Have you ever found his treasure house?"


    As soon as the words came out, Hua Mancheng said with a smile: "the Su family has always been insidious. We can infer the location of the treasure house, but we didn''t dare to act rashly, so we specially came to invite Ning Xiaoyou to join us in the treasure hunt."


    "Oh? Looking for treasure


    Ning Tao eyes a bright, smile way: "interesting, blue ocean overlord''s treasure house, really want to see."


    "Please ~"


    during the conversation, five people fell into the mountain together


    On the hillside in the distance, uncle Xing looked at all this in despair. Moreover, a corpse was being examined, and the emperor saw them.


    "It''s over, it''s all over..."


    All of a sudden, he burst out laughing madly. He took out a knife and killed all the seven Su Yi people beside him like lightning. All the seven Su Yi people were scared. In a blink of an eye, they separated and ran to hell without pain.


    The strong men who came to encircle and suppress were also silly, but the next second, Su Xing roared and killed him with a knife.


    The whole person is crazy.


    Even if he died, he had to pull a few more people on his back, and he didn''t allow the Su family''s children to be humiliated.


    "Boom boom..."


    Under the siege of hundreds of strong men, uncle Xing finally died with hatred and fell into a pool of blood. But before he died, he also took dozens of people to be buried with him.


    Before he died, uncle Xing looked at the sky of blue starfish and felt that it was more strange than before


    "Whoosh..."


    In the belly of fengrenshan, five people fell down one after another. A strong wind blew towards the people''s faces. It was fierce and fierce. It was the wind outlet.


    Looking around, there are lots of sword marks everywhere, and the rock is harder than ordinary rock.


    The elements of wind are very strong.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was surprised and said, "is the treasure house of the Su family hidden here, not afraid of being destroyed?"


    You know, the vigorous wind from here, throw a big stone can be cut into pieces.


    Liang said with a smile: "the more difficult it is to be detected, the more likely it is."


    "We have searched the whole fengblade mountain. Although we have found several treasures, there are too few things in them. I''m afraid the real big head is hidden here."


    Huamancheng agrees.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao instantly opened the perspective, summoned the demon, and excitedly said: "interesting, I''d like to see, what treasure can be hidden so tightly?"


    As you speak, stride into the air outlet.


    Although the vigorous wind was fierce, it was not enough to threaten five people.


    Come in together, it''s getting dark inside.


    More came the hollow sound of crying and howling, indicating that there were many caves inside.


    All the way down, Yama opened his way. The ferocious wound on his neck was still shocking. But here the wind element is rich, he can absorb some, and the wound is healing slowly, but I don''t know when?


    It seems that it needs to be tempered.


    Ning Tao as like as two peas, and around the rock, it was not long before it saw a road around the road, which was all the same, and it was the same.


    "Tut Tut, that''s interesting. Which of the three ways should we choose? Or are there three ways? If I had known that, I would have left someone who was familiar with this place to lead the way. "


    South China City sighs.


    three branches as like as two peas, and nothing looks different from what they look like.


    Several people are caught in hesitation.


    However, Ning Tao sneered, suddenly joked: "just a little trick, it''s hard for me."


    He closed his eyes slightly, and the golden light flickered through the cracks of his eyes. Then he suddenly opened his eyes, and the golden light suddenly appeared. A pair of upright golden pupils seemed to be able to break through nothingness.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    In his eyes, the world in front of him became simple. He could even watch the rules. The third awakening greatly increased his pupil skills. The three intersections gradually became one in his eyes, and his eyebrows could not help raising.


    "Here it is? Come with meThen he went to the right channel.


    The four of them were so surprised that they kept up with each other. They didn''t go far when another three forks appeared. Moreover, the strong wind around them was more and more fierce, cutting them like knives, whistling past their ears.


    "Is this place really evil? But it''s really a treasure land. No wonder the Su family has risen so fast. "


    Liang Jiazhu praised.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that Ning Tao kept on walking and chose the right side. But this time, they didn''t go far and stopped.


    Because there is a wall in front of us.


    "Why? Dead end? Ning Xiaoyou, are we going the wrong way? " The woman frowned.


    Ning Tao smell speech, the corner of the mouth a hook, direct one hand clench a fist, store strength for a long time hard punch.


    "Boom ~ ~"


    there was only one sound, and the mountain trembled.


    Under the suspicion of the four people, the wall suddenly "cracked" for a second, then collapsed, and a secret room as big as a basketball court appeared in front of us.


    Although it''s not big, it''s full of treasures and hundreds of space rings.


    A fairy medicine, King medicine arranged in order.


    A large number of bottles and cans, occupying one tenth, two tenths, are all kinds of fairy ware.


    There are six bookshelves full of jade tubes, Dharma and Gongfa. Without exception, they are all high-quality products. The lowest is the level of Taoism and Dharma, and there are two books of imperial Dharma.


    A random blade storm.


    A chopping blade, the supreme Dharma!


    There are also some strange shapes of minerals, treasures, jade and animal pills, which are really fat.


    I''m dazzled by the sight.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. Although the space is not big, if you take it out, half of it will be enough to buy Lanhai city. The city is full of flowers. The Liang family''s treasure house is not as good as here.


    "It''s so fat..."


    Ning Tao couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He said three "good" words in a row, which made his family strong again.


    Stars and pearls, at least 10 billion.


    There are more than 50000 animal pills of more than seven grades. He saw more than a dozen demon king pills.


    Plunge into the treasure house and search it crazily.


    What kind of elixir, roll it all into the ring.


    "Hair, hair..."


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao seems to think of something. While searching, he comes to the medicine area and takes out a scroll. He compares it carefully, hoping to find the two things.


    But after searching for a long time, more than half of the whole secret room borrowed his ring, but still couldn''t find it.


    If you think about it, how can you be so lucky.


    "Alas..."


    "What is Ning Xiaoyou looking for? If you need help, just open your mouth, "the charming woman said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao thought about it and said, "I need two Jiuqu yulingshen and two sanhunzhi. Do you have any of them?"

 Chapter 2959

    "Jiuqu yulingshen?"


    "Three soul branches? Two more of each? "


    They were surprised. These two herbs were extremely expensive and rare. They had only seen them in ancient books, but they didn''t expect that Ning Tao needed them.


    In blue sea star, I''m afraid Ning Tao can''t find these two kinds, which are the best king''s medicine in the king''s medicine.


    It''s not too much to call it "imperial medicine".


    Seeing their faces, Ning Tao sighed bitterly. Sure enough, it seems that he can only go back to Dahuang college to find a way. How can blue sea star have such a treasure?


    Anyway, I''ve collected the Su family treasure house, and I have money. I should be able to buy these.


    Just when he was disappointed, the charming woman pondered for a while, looked at the Liang family leader, and suddenly said: "Ning Xiaoyou, don''t worry. Although we don''t have Jiuqu yulingshen, we have another suitable medicinal material."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was first pleased, then suddenly shook his head and sighed: "to tell you the truth, these two herbs are special and can''t be replaced. Nothing else is suitable."


    However, the charming woman pursed her lips and comforted her: "Xiaoyou, don''t worry, this herb I''m talking about is more suitable than Jiuqu yulingshen, and even more effective than it."


    "Oh? What is it? " Ning Tao was surprised.


    Under the curiosity of the three people in huamancheng, the charming woman said word by word: "Jiuqu Jade spirit ginseng king


    "Nine "The king of ginseng?"


    Three people a Leng, surprised called out.


    Jiuqu yulingshen king has the same efficacy as Jiuqu yulingshen, but its efficacy is stronger than a little bit. It can be regarded as the perfect upgrade of Jiuqu yulingshen.


    Moreover, the value of the two is also very different, the king is worthy of the imperial medicine.


    It''s too expensive to imagine.


    Don''t wait for Ning Tao to surprise to open a mouth, but the flower full city is stunned way: "this is impossible? What kind of treasure is it? Where did you get it from


    "It''s not that I look down on your Liang family. I''m afraid that Jiuqu yulingshen king can buy most of your Liang family."


    The ancestor of the flower family also frowned. It was unexpected. Where did the Liang family come from?


    "Cough..."


    Liang''s master coughed and said awkwardly, "in fact, the Jiuqu jade spirit ginseng originally did not belong to us. Its source is the Su family. The ancestor of the Su family gave it to Liang''s family. The condition is to woo us."


    "We''re hesitating, so we didn''t help the Hua family deal with the Su family, but we took the things early..."


    After hearing this, Hua Mancheng suddenly realized and then said with disdain, "OK, Lao Liang, you''ll take all the benefits by yourself. If Ning Xiaoyou doesn''t show up, are you going to help the Su family and deal with my Hua family?"


    "Well This... "


    See two people raise a bar, Ning Tao bifurcates: "OK, still talk about the thing of ginseng King first."


    "I don''t want you for nothing for such a valuable thing. What are your conditions?"


    Upon hearing this, the Liang family leader and the charming woman looked at each other, and then respectfully said, "to tell you the truth, this thing belongs to Ning Xiaoyou. My Liang family didn''t get the right name, didn''t speak well, and didn''t dare to take it privately."


    "I only hope that in the future in Dahuang college, Ning Xiaoyou can take care of my family. If she can become a talented person and succeed in her studies, that will be the blessing of my Liang family."


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, and thought it was very wise. If there was a strong one, it would be much better than a dead one. Liang family was throwing a long line to catch a big fish.


    He said immediately, "OK, I promise you, now Su Su has joined my hall, and I will take care of her."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s promise, Liang''s master couldn''t close his mouth with a smile and said excitedly, "thank you, Ning Xiaoyou. It''s not too late. I''m going to take the king of ginseng from Hui nationality."


    With that, he left in a hurry


    Looking at the disappearing figure of the Liang family, Ning Tao is satisfied. To tell the truth, he wanted to get rid of a big trouble in his heart, but he didn''t expect so many unexpected happenings.


    Even a quarter of the mission has been completed.


    Or overfulfilled.


    The Su family''s trip was really worth it. In the joy, they waved their hands and took everything away.


    In a flash, the whole room was empty.


    The beautiful woman, the ancestor of the flower family, though full of admiration, knows that this is what others should take for granted, especially when there is a demon standing on one side.


    At this time, Ning Tao in the joy, suddenly a pick eyebrow, received what feedback?


    Turning his head, he couldn''t help looking at Yama.


    From his feedback, it seems that he has a great desire for the metal to build this secret room. Unconsciously, the metal under his feet turns into scrap iron.


    The energy in the metal is sucked away.


    His wound actually healed.


    "Is Can you devour metals? " Ning Tao looks surprised. Is this a variation?


    Of course, Yama naturally can''t respond to him. He is a puppet. He only has instinct, primitive and wholeheartedly listens to Ning Tao''s orders, but his desire increases instead of decreasing.


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, looking at these metals made of secret silver, he ordered him to swallow them.It''s a waste to stay here anyway.


    With an order, Yama finally put his hand on the secret silver to absorb some silver light.


    The wound on the chest heals quickly.


    What''s more, the black on my body is gradually full of silver


    "Why? Are you a puppet of metal When they saw this, they were all surprised.


    it''s the first time I''ve seen you.


    After looking at him for a long time, Ning Tao didn''t know what to do. Instead, he looked at the tuyere and said curiously, "how about going to the tuyere together?"


    "It''s so big in here. There''s a hole in it. I don''t know what the source of the tuyere is?"


    The words successfully aroused three people''s interest.


    They were also curious, but they didn''t mean to say it. They hit it off and rushed back to the fork in the road, where they were devoured by the demons.


    The deeper and lower the wind is, the stronger it is, and even the essence of cyan is formed.


    If at first it was a knife.


    Now, it''s a sword.


    "Stab..."


    All of a sudden, three men turned to see that the elegant woman''s dress was torn to pieces, revealing her snow-white skin. Her tender face turned red and leaned over to say, "I''d better wait for you outside."


    With that, he turned red and left.


    The flower owner feels the wind and retreats with a bitter smile. He can''t hold on


    In this way, only Ning Tao and the ancestors of the flower family are left.


    This road is a straight one, and there is no end to it. The strong wind is getting stronger and stronger. It''s like being in the forest of swords and swords. Even Ning Tao''s body is bleeding, his upper body clothes are smashed, and his muscles begin to twist.


    Seeing this, the old ancestor of the flower family sighed helplessly. He was old and could not compare with Ning Tao.


    "Ning Xiaoyou, it''s up to you!"


    Then he stepped back.


    Ning Tao grits his teeth, runs the golden body and the Qinglian nature and chemistry Sutra, which makes it easier to go on.


    In perspective, we can''t see anything clearly.


    I don''t know what caused this tuyere?


    It is said that the Su family got a treasure, and they don''t know where it is? How deep is it? I don''t know if the Su family has explored it in depth? Have you ever been deep?


    Hard step by step, against the wind.


    I don''t know how long it took? How many times has the gold body broken? Ning Tao felt numb, but suddenly he seemed to see a blue bird


    Crawling there, breathing rhythmically

 Chapter 2960

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A surge of strong wind, such as the blade of killing, comes to our face. Every moment, the storm becomes and dies out.


    All, actually from a blue bird!


    It It''s the source!


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly and his eyes widened. It''s incredible. Even if he wanted to break his head, he never thought that there was a big blue bird hidden under the wind outlet, Baodi and Su''s house?


    Are you kidding?


    Even if I saw it with my own eyes, I can''t believe it!


    "This This... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    The big blue bird sleeps soundly and is huge. The strong wind elements gather around and have been materialized. Countless small hurricanes surround it like elves.


    It''s like a forbidden area.


    Can''t get close!


    When Ning Tao breathes, his brain is extremely calm and turns fast. His body is even more rigid and does not dare to move, for fear of waking up the blue bird.


    Breathing alone creates this terrible air outlet. If you wake up, won''t you tear up heaven and earth?


    How could blue sea star have such a terrorist?


    It looks a bit like qingluan!


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, canthus look around, but found some strange things.


    Not far away from him, there are some scattered and disordered ore foreign bodies, some of which are broken, broken, and some of which are broken into several parts. The original appearance can''t be distinguished, but they should be good things before they live.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t been scoured by the strong wind.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao realized that this is the treasure that the Su family had discovered.


    Jiuqu yulingshen king, Shangpin Difa, danyao and so on, all come from this.


    All the things that can be taken away, the Su family has already taken away, the rest, or it is useless, then it is not available, which is probably the only explanation.


    You know, the Liang family and the Hua family have known about the treasure for a long time, but they don''t know where the Su family discovered it?


    Only know that it exists.


    I don''t know where it is? What is it? In this regard, the Su family''s confidentiality is very strict, and only a few senior officials have the right to know about it


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao sees a broken ancient corpse in the tight rock below.


    It''s beyond recognition. It''s all dried up.


    Like fighting to death?


    "Here What''s going on? Has there been any large-scale fighting? "


    Ning Tao frowns and thinks.


    For a long time, the blue bird didn''t respond to him as an outsider. It seemed that he didn''t see it. He was still breathing rhythmically.


    No, it''s weird?


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, suddenly clenched his teeth, and said: "the eye of the candle dragon, broken false!"


    Fully open perspective, to see the blue bird.


    And at the same time, he was ready to run away. After all, the existence of such legendary level, I''m afraid that a sneeze would be enough to cut him to pieces.


    But under the perspective, the blue bird''s panorama did not enter the eye, gradually, saw the deepest.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao face a change, the shock on the face more dumbfounded, how possible? This big blue bird is not a god bird, or a living creature. Inside it is A sword!


    Yes, that sword seems to be the core of everything. Can it even transform into form?


    What level is this?


    What kind of strong person can wear it?


    Ning Tao is petrified. He says that Bai Luo, Wang level, has only simple intelligence. After all, he is too young to communicate, but he can wield it like an arm.


    Can burst out the strongest power.


    And this sword, I don''t know if it has spirit? But it can be aimed at the instinctive magic bird shock, it shows that its level must be high terrible.


    Fortunately, it''s just a dead thing. Otherwise, the Su family would have been dead for many years?


    Build a nest on top of the Phoenix.


    I don''t know what to do!


    After seeing clearly, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had perspective. Otherwise, he would surely retreat in the face of difficulties. What''s more, he didn''t know how long this sword would be in the dust?


    In his heart, he suddenly burst into a hot, since know, why not pull out the reason?


    Otherwise I would rather be in the name of pickpocketing.


    Ning Tao rubs his hands, takes a deep breath, and slowly approaches. With perspective, he still has a glimmer of hope.


    But with every step he took, there was tearing pain in his muscles, and the blood was flowing continuously. The immortal gold body formed by more than 300000 gold lines was broken within a few breath, and the Qinglian nature Sutra could not sustain consumption.


    "Roar..."


    "Step on..."


    Countless small needles, let Ning Tao pain teeth insist, but step by step toward the blue bird close.At the same time, we should be careful of being caught in the blue whirlwind. Otherwise, if we are not careful, it will become watermelon juice. Even if the ancestors of the Su family come, I''m afraid they will die.


    With the invasion of external force, the wind element shakes violently, as if it is a natural barrier.


    He''s about to be solved in a flash.


    However, Ning Tao tries his best to open the perspective, track, route, are in the process of deduction, every critical moment, he can always avoid in time, pupil is powerful, and unconsciously, he has entered the forbidden zone of the wind.


    In this place, every wind blade is as powerful as the ancestor of the Su family. Ning Tao is already bloody.


    "Damn, ah..."


    Ning Tao red eyes, see no longer hold, but the result, he is a bite teeth jump.


    : O, 0jj


    another second, he will become watermelon juice.


    This jump, actually jumped into the blue bird, here is full of energy, but unexpectedly, no wind blade swept, the wound is also fast recovery.


    In front of me, there is a sword!


    Ning Tao burst into tears and finally rushed here. When he fixed his eyes on the sword, he saw three big characters "fengluan sword" engraved on the body of the sword. The grade of the sword was unknown. He stretched out a hand and grasped it on the handle.


    "Give me Get up


    But in this second, a huge amount of energy poured into the body, almost burst him.


    However, what Ning Tao is not afraid of is this. In the center of his eyebrows, he wriggles in the sixth turn, absorbing energy crazily, just like a thin man eating the perfect tonic pill.


    After a while, the whole Bluebird and wind elements were integrated into the sword body and the sixth turn,


    easily reached 6%!


    "Click Zheng... "


    With a crisp sound, the mysterious fengluan sword was finally pulled out. The next second, Ning Tao''s heart moved and put it into the Sunset Tower. The sword was too powerful for him to control, so it was better to put it away first.


    Sure enough, as soon as the blue bird disappeared, the whole tuyere gradually weakened.


    Ning Tao was stunned. It seemed that the tuyere was going to be abandoned. He immediately cleaned up the original place, all kinds of ores, and a new longan jewelry.


    It''s like the crystallization of wind.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he broke up and rushed up.


    After such a long delay, the Liang family has returned with a beautiful jade box in his hand.


    Ning Tao sweeps, sees clearly, immediately thanks a, put away, in a hurry to say goodbye to four people.


    "Good bye, ladies and gentlemen."


    After that, Ning Tao rushed out of the air outlet, didn''t stay much, and rushed to the sky. After identifying the direction, he rushed to xuanluoxing, the transfer station

 Chapter 2961

    It''s a long way from xuanluo star to Dahuang war yard. Fortunately, the transmission array is still perfect.


    Trans star transmission array, which is also divided by distance.


    "Normal, super long, super far..."


    Ning Tao really understood that to get rich, he had to build roads first. When he got back to Dahuang war yard, the first thing was to unlock the original tower, the third floor.


    The second is to deduce the fairy king.


    The third is to study the trans satellite transmission array!


    In Ning Tao''s plan, this is the best way to make money. There are many alchemists in Dahuang. They are slow to make money by themselves, but those who can arrange the trans satellite transmission array can''t find a good one.


    Now, the time left to the three circles is only a few decades. He has to earn enough resources.


    Naturally, we can''t use the ordinary way!


    His trip to the blue ocean brought him a lot of experience, including a mysterious fengluan sword, a fenglingzhu, the crystal of the wind system, and a Jiuqu yulingshen king.


    In addition, he also found a green emerald finger on Su''s ancestors.


    Obviously, the cyan finger doesn''t belong to him.


    According to Ning Tao''s preliminary judgment, this "cyan finger" should come from the strong man under the wind.


    Open a look, the space is strange, only a football field size, if it is normal, you can see the wind Luan sword, wind Lingzhu, then this cyan finger, should be the space ring.


    Shouldn''t that be the space?


    However, there are some royal medicines and utensils in it, which makes Ning Tao a windfall.


    After thinking about it, he put it on his hand.


    Crystal clear, very good-looking!


    And through the Yangling ring, I can see that the ferocious wound on the neck of Yan Mo, which has been put away, has healed more than half of the wound. After a little tempering, it can be completely healed.


    What''s more, the whole body was black, but now it''s full of silver and black.


    I can feel the strength of his body.


    If you go back to the ancestors of the Su family, I''m afraid you don''t need to step in and help him, he will be defeated.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied. He immediately passes a streamer in the starry sky and rushes to the next transfer station


    And at this point, somewhere on the planet.


    A man with a dark face, his eyes full of blood, full of cold, in a gorgeous palace, more than a dozen naked women shivering, and a few women lying on the ground in a big shape.


    I''ve just been ravaged. I''m numb.


    There are many scars all over.


    However, although the face of this abnormal ravage, very afraid, but dare not say, such as falling into hell.


    Because this man is Mr. Kongming!


    Not only the strength of terror, identity is also terrible, the first person in the wilderness space "Liukong Xianjun" disciple, but also the offspring of an elder of the earth and the underworld.


    Basically, when Xianjun of the same level saw him, he had to give gifts first. There was no way. This is not an ordinary person.


    At the beginning, the Shanling clan was so powerful and prosperous that it was the first clan in the wilderness, and it had a bright future. It was not born or destroyed by the "Diming clan".


    Moreover, the male Shanling people were killed, but it is said that most of the female Shanling people were captured alive.


    It seems that the underworld people are trying to possess the power of the mountain spirit of the mountain spirit people, so that the two people can combine and mate, hoping to integrate the perfect advantages of the two people, and produce a more powerful race, which is only controlled by their underworld people.


    Although outsiders don''t know whether they have succeeded or not, they know that the underworld clan is several times stronger than before.


    Their underworld tribe was originally born between two galaxies, one is Dahuang, the other is Hades. Now, the underworld tribe is the first one in Dahuang, but it is more and more low-key, but in Hades, it is the overlord.


    It''s like "bawangzong"!


    It is said that the overlord clan exerted pressure on the underworld clan, intending to drive them all to the underworld galaxy.


    Therefore, the Diming tribe in the wilderness is a branch at most. They dare not make a high profile for fear of being suppressed.


    Naturally, they are not willing to give up this precious land


    Besides, half a year ago, he was dumped by Ning Tao. I don''t know where he was sent?


    It''s a dangerous place.


    It took him three months to rush out, find a planet, and come back with the help of the teleport.


    He''s an immortal, and he''s been played so badly by a little bastard.


    If he used to be the secret of the greedy "galaxy" teleportation array, now, it''s just for breath.


    Be sure to kill this little bastard!


    But since half a year ago, Ning Tao that little bastard has disappeared, Dahuang in the hospital, also did not see him.


    It''s like the world has evaporated


    He sent for three months, but there was no news!


    His master, Liukong Xianjun, was punished by the headmaster Huang. He still doesn''t know where to arrange the teleportation array. It''s estimated that he can''t get away in a year or two.So I can''t count on Shifu.


    As for the clan, Kong Ming frowned and suddenly said, "Sakura, is there any news in the clan?"


    As soon as the words came out, a hot but indifferent woman appeared and said flatly: "back to the young master, the meaning of the clan is to let you deal with it by yourself. If you can''t even deal with a little ningtao, don''t go back."


    "What What? "


    "Are those old people crazy? Is this a galactic teleportation array? Don''t they want it? "


    Kong Ming''s face froze and exclaimed.


    However, the indifferent woman said faintly: "there is something bigger in the clan. It seems that there is news coming from that place. It''s very urgent. Most of the strong people in the clan have already gone. It''s nothing compared with it."


    "That place?"


    Empty Ming Leng for a moment, tightly frowned, thought for a moment, suddenly surprised, as if thought of something.


    "Is Is that going to open? "


    The indifferent woman shook her head and said, "it''s just a big news. It hasn''t been received yet. The elders of the clan are trying to receive the news."


    As you know, there is a very troublesome prohibition there. It is estimated that it will take some time to prepare for it


    Hearing this, Kong Ming felt thoughtful. Suddenly, Liu Mei, an indifferent woman, picked out a jade tube from her arms and looked at it. Something strange appeared on her face.


    "Master Hui, I have news from Ning Tao!"


    "What? Where is it? "


    The Immortal King of the void is overjoyed and even busy.


    "He just passed the cloud star, and is expected to arrive at the" dark star "today. Judging from his route of action, he should plan to return to the wilderness war Academy. Once he passes the dark star, it''s the scope of the Academy, and he can''t be moved."


    Indifference woman insipid way.


    Hearing this, the Immortal King of the empty nether world stood up from the women''s heap in a moment, gritting his teeth and said, "then stop him. I remember the dark star, but there are our people lurking."


    "In any case, if you take him down, you can''t let him escape to the wasteland war yard for me. Remember, I want to live, I want to tear him to pieces with my own hands."


    "Yes, young master!"


    The indifferent woman nodded and then turned away.


    But she didn''t know that behind her, there was a pair of fiery eyes. She looked at her wantonly and licked her dry lips greedily.


    "Smelly girl, sooner or later I''ll get on you first..."

 Chapter 2962

    At this time, Ning Tao is still on his way.


    It took more than a month to get close to Dahuang battle hall, and his cultivation became more and more stable.


    As long as he wants to, he will be able to break through to the Immortal King soon. However, without the corresponding method in the Immortal King chapter, how can he break through? We have to suppress it first.


    I don''t know about dahuangtang?


    There are Qu Miaomiao, Tang Lan, sister LAN, hualushui, sikongshou and huangtianqi


    All of a sudden, from the vast starry sky, there appeared a figure on his way. It seemed that he came from the vicinity of Dahuang war yard. With a sweeping of his huge mind, he rushed to this side and was pleasantly surprised: "dare you ask, but ningtao little friend?"


    Ning Tao hears a Leng, the body shape a meal, up and down looked at him one eye, doubt a way: "are you?"


    "My name is Gong, my name is sun!"


    "He is one of the external deacons of Dahuang battle hall. You suddenly disappeared half a year ago, and Dahuang hall sent out a mission."


    "I''ve heard that you''ve been around recently, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect to meet you."


    The man was surprised.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao also breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that it was them. He said with a smile, "it''s hard work, brother Gongsun. I''m fine. I''ve even bothered you to go in person."


    "Well, is the man behind you your friend?"


    Gongsun Wenyan turned his head and saw that there was a vast starry sky around him. Who was there? But all of a sudden, he was alert and made a defensive gesture like lightning.


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Gongsun was kicked back several hundred meters with one blow, but was blocked by his arms crossed.


    For a second, the friendly smile on his face disappeared. He looked up coldly and said in a deep voice, "how did you find me? I don''t think I have any flaws. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered: "brothers of dahuangtang, they know where I am going. How can they send a mission to find me? Besides, there''s something murderous in your eyes. "


    "And most importantly, it''s not easy to meet anyone in the starry sky."


    "If you don''t have a heart, this probability can be ignored!"


    Hearing this, Gongsun twisted his neck, and pain came from the bones of his arms. Ning Tao''s fist was not easy to take. Although his arms were injured, Ning Tao was still like a mole ant in his hand.


    Look, s is "Very well, you are the first one to see through my disguise. As a token of gratitude, I will kill you myself."


    "Boom boom..."


    As he spoke, a breath burst out.


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled. Although he didn''t notice the other party''s specific accomplishments, he must be much better than Su''s ancestors.


    "I want to know, who sent you?"


    "Well, is it necessary for the dead to know? Even if you know, it''s useless, "Gongsun sneered scornfully.


    But Ning Tao shrugged and sighed: "I always need to be a ghost, right? Can''t you just die? Or let me know which God I have offended? "


    Hearing this, Gongsun raised his eyebrows and said, "I didn''t expect that you are still a reasonable person?"


    "But I knew earlier that it was too late to make Lord Kongming kill you at all costs."


    "Emptiness? It''s him


    Ning Tao''s face changed. Unexpectedly, this guy hasn''t given up himself. It seems that he is also for the galaxy transmission array.


    How persistent!


    In a moment, Ning Tao figured out everything, took a deep breath, called Bai Luo, burst out Xianli, sneered: "when Kong Ming came here in person, he couldn''t kill me, just you? Let''s see who sends who to hell. "


    There is no reservation, a shot is to kill.


    "The ninth move, against heaven!"


    Seeing this, Gongsun was surprised, but he said contemptuously, "I''m a boy who doesn''t know how to live or die. Although you are the new king, you are still an ignorant kid after all."


    I turned over my hand and took out the black iron stick.


    "Immortal method, ape out of the hole!"


    It''s a very delicate stick. It''s flexible and light. When it goes down, it''s as fierce and violent as the great ape king. It gives people a sense of being able to capture the sky and the earth.


    "Break ~"


    "boom..."


    Two blasts of energy, the impact is amazing.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao snorted and was shaken back for thousands of meters. Bai Luo in his hands was buzzing, as if he had taken on some great strength?


    Even Hukou was cracked by the earthquake.


    "What? Fairy King Six Ning Tao breathed, widened his eyes and turned pale.


    Although I expected him to be very strong, I didn''t expect him to be so strong. For each weight of the Immortal King, the gap will be even bigger. Let''s say that the ancestor of the Su family, I''m afraid he can''t even beat the four weights of the Immortal King, let alone the six weights.


    Even Yama, it''s comparable to triple.


    "Damn it..."


    "Tut Tut, what''s the matter, boy? What about the arrogance just now? Come on, I like that one"Because it''s better to kill!"


    Gongsun said with a grim smile.


    Ning Tao grits his teeth, but he knows that if he doesn''t work hard today, I''m afraid he will be doomed.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he no longer kept it. His fighting spirit increased sharply. His eyes were red, his whole body was dark red, and his head was white, which gave people a sense of ferocity.


    "Yama, let''s go together!"


    "Taboo, man will conquer nature!"


    "2400 times The melting pot of war


    This blow is definitely Ning Tao''s strongest at present. Even the original skill is a little worse. After all, the time of comprehension is short, and it will be hard to say in a while.


    This move was concentrated all his life''s hard work by the Immortal King against heaven. It was definitely the peak work.


    A shot, as if through the starry sky.


    "Why? It''s a bit of a skill, "Gongsun frowned. He noticed the pressure and could not help being more dignified.


    Although the heart is very contemptuous, but after all, they are the new king, at least have a certain respect for this identity, you know, if the new king can grow up, it will be a fairy king in the future.


    He is a big man above.


    How can we underestimate it?


    Besides, Lord Kongming will live!


    Immediately cold hum a, way: "is really troublesome, let you see what is called fairy king!"


    The long stick dance is as flexible as an ape.


    However, the momentum suddenly changed, as if from thousands of apes stand out among the races, a huge angry monkey king virtual shadow appeared.


    "Dafa, great ape stick!"


    A stick down, even the void are collapsed.


    Yama bear the brunt, roar, such as shells hit, otherwise, Ning Tao if the collision, even if not dead, I''m afraid it is inevitable that serious injury.


    "Bang" was a sound, no suspense, Yama was hard hit fly, the whole body seems to fall apart.


    The front chest and back are almost smashed into a piece of paper.


    However, he also weakened the strength of this stick for Ning Tao. The next second, Ning Tao''s red eyes pierced out, mixed with firm and incomparable belief, subverting the world.


    "Give me It''s broken


    "Dang ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    The terrible shock wave swept tens of thousands of meters around, piles of meteorites smashed, just like fireworks blooming in the sky, so gorgeous.


    However, in the moment of contact, Ning Tao opened his mouth and vomited out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale with a "brush". With a breath, he was shocked out, and Bai Luo flew out with a "buzz".


    Where did it fall?


    This blow, Ning Tao was directly injured!

 Chapter 2963

    "Wow Cough... "


    Ning Tao spat several mouthfuls of blood, the tiger''s mouth cracked, and his hands were bloody, but he could not feel the pain.


    He was paralyzed and shocked out of consciousness.


    Limp down on the body.


    Body shape, but also fierce inverted flight, thousands of meters are more than, face crazy change, did not expect that the power of the stick is so big?


    If you didn''t let Yama weaken him for a while, I''m afraid I''d be broken to pieces now.


    On the other hand, Gongsun was not feeling well either. He snorted, and a mouthful of congestion came up, but he swallowed it.


    The face flushed abnormally.


    His hands were numb.


    If he was really injured by one of his great emperors, would he want his face?


    He is an Immortal King, or Liuzhong. He has been immersed in this realm for tens of thousands of years. If he is an ordinary emperor, he can kill him with a single blow.


    But now, Ning Tao is only seriously injured. Damn, he is so stubborn?


    He said darkly: "boy, although I am your enemy, I have to say that you deserve the name of the new king. I have recognized you."


    "But it''s a pity that you''ve offended people who shouldn''t have offended. What kind of existence is there? We are just creeping ants at their feet. How dare we disobey the dragon? Even Dahuang war yard can''t keep you! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao spat out a mouthful of blood, gritted his teeth and said, "but I know a man who, though a mole ant, can challenge a dragon or even defeat it."


    "It has done the most impossible thing in the world, then what can I not do?"


    "Not to mention the underworld, even if it is the enemy of the whole world? I want to be invincible, I am invincible and I am determined to be invincible. Sooner or later, I will step on the world and let the universe be in my hands. "


    "Take it, it will be my best move!"


    "Roar..."


    See Ning Tao roar, that disordered breath crazy soar up, as if to show what amazing magic.


    Gongsun''s face changed. Although he didn''t know what Ning Tao was going to do, geniuses like them usually had a trump card. They should never be taken lightly.


    "No matter what you have, you will die today. No one can save you in the starry sky!"


    "Come on, one last move!"


    Ning Tao red eyes, roared: "big blink!"


    "Shua", the person disappeared.


    Gongsun''s brain seemed to be blank when he was in a daze. He stayed in the same place for a long time and kept attacking posture. His mouth opened wider and wider until a gust of wind came, and he woke up completely.


    First D ~ @ 0,;


    "run Run away? "


    "How dare you fool me? Asshole


    Gongsun roared, his mind burst out, and soon locked Ning Tao tens of thousands of meters away.


    "Bitch, where to go!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    They ran after each other one by one. Although they were insignificant in the vast starry sky, their speed was really fast.


    Ning Tao grits his teeth and sweat oozes from his forehead. He''s not a fool. The gap is so big that he can''t fight. Who will stay there to die?


    It''s a pity that his white fall and Yama.


    But at the moment, the situation is so urgent that I can''t take care of my name. How can I have time to take care of them?


    According to the star chart, it''s not far away from Dahuang war yard. As long as he can escape to the jurisdiction of Dahuang war yard, don''t you believe that he dares to chase himself? Then the underworld people in other places are clearly against Dahuang war court.


    However, he soon felt that Gongsun was coming after him, and the speed was faster than him.


    "Damn, so fast?" Ning Tao''s heart was startled, and he quickly used the technique of big blink again.


    When it reappeared, it was tens of thousands of meters away.


    This is already his way of space, the farthest move, however, the other side''s strength is too strong, he will certainly be overtaken, depending on how long it can be delayed?


    "Little bastard, if you have seed, stop it for me. I will smash your bones alive!"


    "Qi Sha me, Qi Sha me!"


    Ning Tao said: "Er Huo, if you catch up with me, do you think others are as stupid as you?"


    "Do you come out to kill people with your intelligence? Don''t be ashamed. I''m ashamed of Kong Ming''s silly son. Go back and tell him that I must have skinned him! "


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    Gongsun was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, although the distance was getting closer.


    If you let him catch you, as long as you don''t die, you must let him taste the 18 kinds of torture first!


    "Ah..."


    "Secret skill, ape escape!"


    Stimulated by blood essence, the speed soared.


    Soon, he can see Ning Tao''s shadow, and Ning Tao turns pale. Damn, this guy, how can he be so difficult? Damn Kong Ming child."The way of space, blink!"


    But at this time, Gongsun suddenly raised his black iron stick, expanded it ten times, and threw it suddenly.


    "Go to hell!"


    "Not good," Ning Tao, who was just about to blink, exclaimed. He rolled in a hurry, only then could he avoid danger and danger.


    But just one or two seconds later, the gap between them was instantly pulled back. When Ning Tao suddenly got up, he only felt that the space around him was solidified, and he had already fallen into the realm of fairy king.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Little bastard, run. If you have the guts, try another one," Gongsun said with a smile.


    Ning Tao''s face sank, and the sweat all over his body stood up. Now he even lost his white hair. How can he fight? I''m afraid even the original skill can''t save him.


    He gritted his teeth and took out a blue sword.


    Dead horse, live horse doctor.

 Chapter 2964

    When fengluan sword comes out, the wind blows hard.


    Vaguely, they seem to hear a loud cry, whistling in the starry sky, the world, an extremely sharp breath, from the sword body, from the inside out.


    "Hum Hum... "


    And Ning Tao holds the hand of Feng Luan sword, as if to be pierced by innumerable steel needles, make his painful face distorted.


    It''s too powerful to control.


    "Damn it..."


    On the other side, Gongsun, who wanted to end the battle immediately, saw this and stopped.


    (0eb


    even though he was so far away, he had a fear of life and death when he was split by a sword. He was in a cold sweat, his scalp was cracked, and his eyes were round.


    "This What kind of sword is this? "


    How can you feel so sharp?


    Gongsun thinks he has a wide range of knowledge. He has lived for so many years and won the title of king. Some magic soldiers have seen many of them, but he has never seen such a sharp sword.


    Junqi?


    Or imperial?


    Even if the ordinary imperial instruments are weaker, right?


    I saw him swallow a mouthful of saliva, but greed flashed in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "boy, don''t do anything stupid. This kind of weapon can''t be urged by anyone. It will suck you up."


    "Why don''t we make a deal? You give me this sword. I promise I''ll spare your life."


    "What do you think?"


    As soon as the words fell, Ning Tao gritted his teeth and said, "do you think you are stupid, or am I?"


    "If I give it to you, I will die. Are you afraid? If you ask for mercy, maybe I''ll let you go. "


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    During the conversation, all the strength of the whole body poured into fengluan sword. No, to be exact, fengluan sword was extracting his strength. It was like a hungry bottomless hole, who would not refuse to come. In a moment, it took 80% of his strength away.


    Ning Tao was startled. What strange weapon is this? Take out the pill immediately and swallow it.


    However, it is like a stone sinking into the sea.


    It doesn''t work at all. It''s emperor''s elixir. It''s the best elixir left on him


    Seeing this, Gongsun said sarcastically, "it''s ridiculous. Do you think you can scare me with a powerful magic weapon? I can''t even push its power. "


    "Do you want me to beg for mercy? Do you know how to write dead words? When you are sucked dry, the sword is mine, and an ant wants to wave the giant''s weapon! "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Hearing his wanton laughter, Ning Tao gnashed his teeth. Before he knew it, there was a hurricane all over his body. His coat was smashed, cut into powder, and his whole body was bloody. The sword spirit leaked from the sword body was terrible.


    He a ruthless, unexpectedly red eyes swallowed demon Wang Dan, if not satisfied with it, he will die.


    There was only a little bit left in his big Dantian.


    However, before the demon king Dan could digest it, he was taken away by fengluan sword.


    It''s just a breath or two.


    Ning Tao was shocked. Was he not satisfied? He gritted his teeth and took out three demon Wang Dan to swallow them.


    "Ah..."


    Gongsun''s face changed. Is the boy crazy? Even dare to swallow the furious demon Wang Dan, even he dare not do so, meridian, Nishida, this is fragile, how can bear the monster of the sun and moon essence?


    And swallowed four in a row. That''s crazy.


    However, the power of fengluan sword seems to become stronger and stronger. Gradually, it gives him a sense of uneasiness.


    It made his heart beat.


    No, it can''t be delayed any longer.


    Gongsun gritted his teeth and said with a sneer, "do you still want to resist? In that case, I''ll give you the last ride. "


    With a roar, the strength of the Immortal King six completely broke out. In the colorful starry sky, a huge black iron stick suddenly increased several times. A virtual image of the ape King grabbed the stick and waved it angrily.


    "Ning Tao child, this blow completely ends you!"


    "Dafa, great ape stick!"


    "Go to hell!"


    A stick fell, smashing a side of the sky.


    This stick is very huge, just like a meteorite falling from the sky. That end is like a building falling down.


    Ning Tao''s canthus are about to crack. He is covered by shadows in all directions. He has swallowed eight demon king pills, but they are not saturated. Is his choice wrong?


    "Damn it, stop, stop for me, stop for me if you don''t want to die..."


    "Do you want to gobble up energy in the future..."


    I don''t know what it is? It seemed to touch a string. For a moment, the suction of fengluan sword trembled and stopped. At the same time, the giant stick had reached the top of the head.


    "Not good..."


    Ning Tao is very surprised. In a hurry, he clenches his teeth, closes his eyes and splits the sword out.


    Maybe even he didn''t expect that he didn''t get a clear "Dang" as he imagined. Instead, he heard a "click" sound, which gave him the feeling of cutting tofu, except that he was forced at the beginning."Boom Boom and boom... "


    "What What? "


    Gongsun screamed in horror. In his sight, a blue wind blade appeared, which created the world and destroyed the dead.


    His king level black iron stick was smashed and split inch by inch from his head. His strength, momentum, and even the vigorous Qi of protecting the body, the king level field, were all divided into two parts in the sword Qi of cutting heaven and earth.


    As fast as lightning, like a flash of light.


    "No Ah... "


    "Boom boom..."


    In the roar, the movement in the starry sky gradually calmed down. For a moment, it was a little terrifying.


    Ning Tao spat out blood with a "wow". His whole body was full of wounds. He was cut by a small wind blade. After a sword was cut out, he didn''t even think about it. He took it back to yanglingjie directly, and the whole person collapsed in the same place.


    It seems that he is a little thinner than before, and even his energy and spirit have been taken away a lot.


    It''s close to being sucked to death.


    This sword is terrible


    "Cough..."


    After swallowing several pills and running the sun flame, Ning Tao expels the cold.


    Looking up, he was stunned by the scene.


    A starry sky, is divided into two, a huge gap, smooth as a mirror, as if forming a fault.


    Turbulence began to fill, the storm began to devour, surrounded by black iron rod smashed iron.


    Ning Tao is stunned, this Did you do it yourself? For a moment, he was busy looking around. How about Gongsun? Suddenly he was in the middle of the gap.


    I saw that he kept a waving posture, numb, stiff in the starry sky, motionless.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    With a bang, his whole body was divided into two, and the gap was as smooth as a mirror.


    Gongsun, meteorite!


    Ning Tao opened his mouth for a long time, his brain was blank, and a burst of severe pain pulled him back to his mind. Subconsciously, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    He realized that the fengluan sword was not an ordinary magic weapon and could not be used easily in the future.


    He killed the Immortal King Liuzhong?


    Up to now, even if you think about it, it''s a bit incredible, and you''re just a little behind him


    "Huhu..."


    After staying in the same place for quite a long time, Ning Tao recovered some strength and used the Qinglian Huajing to heal the wound. However, the fine sword wound and even the meridians caused him a lot of weight, so he had to take good care of the wound.


    The body moves, leaves from the drifting meteorite, has collected Gongsun drifting two half wreckage.


    With the key to longevity.


    From blue sea star to now, three soul generals, Su Yang, the ancestors of the Su family and even the present Gongsun.


    Three immortals, three spirits, three great consummation.


    Let the key to longevity reach 70% directly. A few more times, it should be saturated.


    His sixth turn has just reached 7%.


    This time, he was lucky to survive. In the future, he must be careful. The strength of the underworld is not what he can fight now.


    "Emptiness, emptiness!"


    Ning Tao sneers. I''ve written down all the grudges between us. Wait for me to come to you.


    Instead of leaving in a hurry, he followed the weak feeling and went back to the place where the battle started. In a crater, he found the almost completely abandoned Yama, with a crater on his chest.


    It seems that if we go back, we should have a good temper, otherwise, this holy devil puppet will be completely abandoned.


    He can''t bear to discard it. There is no one in hundreds of millions of people, and it''s extremely difficult to find.


    After looking for a long time in the vast starry sky, I finally found Bai Luo in a meteorite. It was so far away that I could hardly find him.


    Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. He has no time to rest here and rushes to the jurisdiction of the college while biting his teeth.


    Who knows if there are other ambushes


    However, in the Yangling ring, Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to the corner, fengluan sword fell on a stone pile of stars, I don''t know when there was a thick powder below.


    The energy is drained

 Chapter 2965

    Dahuang war yard, finally back!


    It''s really tiring to travel in the starry sky without sleep for more than a month, but I also saw the rich and colorful wilderness. Each planet has its own characteristics.


    It''s a lot of sentiment


    Back in Xinsheng District, Ning Tao couldn''t help but feel excited. After more than half a year''s parting, too many things happened. Finally, he returned to the lakeside house of dahuangtang.


    It''s getting more and more magnificent.


    It seems to be developing very well.


    Just watching, a young man came over with a gun and frowned, "who are you? What are you looking at here? Let''s go, or don''t blame me for being rude to you. "


    Ning Tao a Leng, surprised a way: "you don''t know me?"


    "Should I know you? This is my dahuangtang. If you come to look for trouble, you''d better weigh it first. "


    The young man held the gun and said coldly.


    "Er..."


    "Are you the new one? Can''t you really see who I am? " Ning Tao is not willing to ask.


    As soon as the words came out, the young man frowned and stared at Ning Tao for half a while. Suddenly, he tensed up and said warily, "are you the man who robbed nine doors? What do you want to do? "


    With a helpless face, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile, "I''m the leader of Dahuang hall. Ning Tao, it''s a showdown."


    "Cut, who are you kidding? I''m still the master of your nine robbers? Is sikongxin at a loss? How could you have come up with such a retarded idea? "


    "Get out of here, or I''ll call someone."


    The young man said scornfully.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is silly. He has only been away for more than half a year. Don''t he know himself so soon?


    At this time, a tall and straight man came out in a hurry. He seemed to be in a hurry, but at such a glance, he seemed to see something?


    He turned back.


    "Door Master? You When did you come back? " Zhao Hou''s face is unimaginable.


    I didn''t expect that when I went out, I met the owner who had been away for a long time. It made him feel like he was in a dream. Is it true? The man came back.


    When Ning Tao saw this, he was relieved. Zhao Hou was one of the few Conceits in their freshmen.


    He is a disciple of the Zhao family. He has amazing shooting skills.


    He immediately touched his nose and said with a bitter smile, "I thought you had forgotten me."


    Hearing this, marquis Zhao seemed to understand something. He said with a bitter smile: "master, his name is Xiao Hu. We all call him Xiao Hu. He just joined dahuangtang three months ago. It was a few months ago, but he was dissatisfied with the college.


    However, the undercurrents are surging, and they have been doing a lot of work behind their backs. They are developing very well because of the help of the Mo gang. However, one of the most troublesome things is Ning Tao.


    Dahuang list, the most authoritative list of Dahuang college, is also the goal of the students.


    Those who are on the list.


    There is also a huge contribution value award every month.


    But Ning Tao, when he was in the frontier, defeated Chu Xiao and ranked 96. In the past six months, I don''t know how many people want to challenge him.


    One is to prove their strength, and the other is for the huge contribution value.


    When Ning Tao is away, the hall is often provoked. What is Huang Tianqi''s violent temper? Every day he went to make a fight with people, but this time, he was infuriated by a man called "Bai Li Hua".


    That guy, ranked 81 in the Dahuang list, is one of the top leaders of jiujiemen.


    Very proud, always look down on them.


    It''s not only Huang Tianqi, but also sikongshou and huameili. They will fight together. Otherwise, Huang Tianqi alone will defeat the battle in a few moves


    "Hundred mile painting? Eighty one? "


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, although Huang Tianqi three people are very good, but after all two people are freshmen.


    I''m afraid it''s very difficult to win the challenge.


    "Whoosh..."


    After a while, they arrived at the fighting field. At this time, there was a lot of people here, and the fighting was very hot. No one paid attention to their arrival.


    At the moment, all the cheers, attention, four people in the field, excited scream.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    I saw a arrogant man, a pick three, but with ease, pressure to fight, face irony.


    "Aren''t you three going to beg for mercy?"


    "Hum, you think it''s beautiful, the game is not over yet," Huang Tianqi gritted his teeth and slashed with an axe.


    His cultivation reached the peak of one soul.


    As for sikongshou, he has broken through the two spirits, and huameili is the peak of the two spirits.


    This is the highest combat power in the whole world!


    Ning Tao negative hand, frown way: "already defeated."


    On hearing this, Zhao Hou nodded silently. However, it''s just an ordinary game. Even if he loses, it''s no big deal.


    They are freshmen, lost to the list of great waste, of course, so they will not have too much psychological burden.With a bang, the three were clapped with one palm.


    Like three bullets, he fell into three corners of the arena, vomited blood and turned pale one by one.


    However, with a proud smile, Bai Lihua raised his head and challenged the audience: "is this the strength of your dahuangtang? It''s too weak. It''s too vulnerable. Can you stand up? "


    As soon as the words came to an end, a golden robe shook his eyes

 Chapter 2966

    Bai Lihua''s eyes narrowed and a golden robe appeared in front of him.


    So fast, this guy looks familiar?


    Is it from dahuangtang?


    And Zhao Hou a Leng, quickly turned a look, found next to Ning Tao, unexpectedly don''t know when appeared in the field, he actually didn''t notice.


    "Hiss ~"


    has this guy become so strong?


    "Step on..."


    In his sight, Ning Tao dances with the wind in a golden robe. He stands with his hands down, raises his head, and walks slowly in the arena. A pair of indifferent golden pupils glance at a hundred Li painting, just like an emperor overlooking the world.


    "Are you the man who robbed the nine gates?"


    As soon as the words came out, Bai Lihua gave a cold hum. Is there anyone more proud than him?


    Immediately sneered: "which onion are you? Should I ask you? Give me your name. I don''t want to fight nobody. If you''re a mole ant, you don''t deserve to challenge me. "


    "Ha ha..."


    "The leader of Dahuang hall, Ning Tao is also," Ning Tao''s words are long, making the whole scene quiet.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    In an instant, the whole arena went crazy.


    "Ning Tao, you You see, it''s Ning Tao. My God, this guy has disappeared for more than half a year, and actually appeared again? Does he want to challenge Baili painting? "


    "Ah Ah... "


    "Well, hey, are these two gangs going to fight again? Dahuangtang 81 vs 96... "


    A tsunami of screams came out.


    Especially the new students, one by one excited, screaming, for them, is equivalent to the old students to see Jiang Chen, the kind of deep-rooted worship.


    And dahuangtang is the most ignorant one. Thousands of pairs of eyes stare at Ning Tao''s back.


    "Door Master? Are you back? "


    Jiang Zhong, Qu Miaomiao, Hua Meili, Hua Lushui, Liang Su Su, tie Niu and others are all numb.


    The eye socket unconsciously moistened.


    Especially Qu Miaomiao, tightly covering his red lips, looking at this set of majestic back, tears flow, come back, he He finally came back.


    And Huang Tianqi, the head of Sikong, Hua Meili struggled to hold up. Looking at Ning Tao, he said excitedly, "I''ve never felt so handsome at this moment


    Ning Tao light a smile, nod a way: "he hand over to me, you go to have a rest first."


    "To you?"


    After listening to Bai Li''s painting, he sniffed: "you are Ning Tao. It''s really arrogant as the rumor says."


    "You are only 96, but I am 81. Who gives you confidence to challenge me?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "In my eyes, there are no 96 and 81, only" what? "


    A group of high-level people are stunned, and their brains are empty.


    Jiang Zhong coughed a few times and pondered: "generally, there are only two kinds of situations. One is to cover up with secret methods or magic weapons, and the other is that his accomplishments are higher than yours."


    People are strange, although the eyes are a little erratic, but the heart can''t help but choose the second one.


    Has Ning Tao broken through the three spirits?


    Or Da Yuanman!


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Bai Lihua''s body is trembling and laughing angrily. He can''t control himself for fear that he will kill Ning Tao. How dare he look down on his eighty-one?


    "Asshole, that''s good. You want me to find someone, right? That''s what you said. Don''t regret it. "


    Ning Tao yawned and said faintly, "if you don''t hurry up, I''ll fall asleep. It''s easy to hit you like this."


    "Bold maniac, dare to humiliate my elder brother Baili, my brother and sister will meet you!"


    Two people jump out of the audience.


    "Boom" again, the whole arena trembled. In sight, a burly man and a hot little sister looked like two extremes.


    Everyone exclaimed, it was actually the two of them, left cow and right snake, a pair of brothers and sisters.


    My brother has great strength.


    And my sister is flexible.


    However, they were not the victims of the nine robberies. They just had an encounter with Baili painting, and they were well-known in the circle.


    The elder brother "king of the ox" was listed in 92, and the younger sister "king of the snake" was listed in 98.


    Once they join hands, they will be afraid of Baili painting.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "can we finally start?"


    "Well, I don''t know what to do. Do you dare to challenge the top three? You don''t need big brother Baili''s hand, I can tear you to pieces. "


    The burly man roared and rushed out in an instant.


    As soon as you step on your feet, the ground of the arena is cracked, and a pair of huge horns appear on your head. As soon as you step on the sole of your foot, you suddenly rush over."Oh, is this the way of the Niu clan?" Ning Tao picked an eyebrow, surprised way.


    Not waiting for two hands, Ning Tao slowly raised a hand, in the face of the bull king, he grabbed in vain, cold mouth: "space prisoner!"


    "No ~!"


    As soon as the words fall, the space breaks layer upon layer.


    Actually, a huge cage was formed. Although people could see it, it was out of the normal track.


    The bull King bumps into him and makes him dizzy. He turns pale suddenly. What''s the matter? Why can''t he feel the spiritual power, and the law of wilderness?


    There''s a sense of abandonment.


    Seeing this, his sister "snake king" changed her face and said angrily, "what''s wrong with my brother?"


    One side of the painting comforted: "don''t worry, it seems to be just a kind of clever space skill. The king of cattle is not in danger for the time being. As long as you can reach the skill, there will be a way to save the king of cattle."


    "Good boy, it seems that you have a good hand, but I don''t know if your arrogance is worthy of your strength?"


    "Boom Boom... "


    The hundred mile painting broke out of cultivation and rushed out with a bang. The snake king was hidden and seemed to disappear, but he rushed out to take a bite at some unknown time.


    A king to be, a three soul great consummation, let the whole dahuangtang see heart startling soul!


    But Ning Tao, is blooming a pair of golden pupil!

 Chapter 2967

    A pair of golden pupils, outsiders can not see.


    Nowadays, Ning Tao''s mind is basically no less powerful than Wang Jing''s. The three spirits are better than each other, and they are three in one. He has practiced the three spirits Dharma, which is almost immortal.


    It''s much better than the three spirits of the same level.


    At this moment, facing the coming zhuiwang, Baili painting, we can see that he runs his mind and compresses a huge mind grinding plate, which is thinner, thinner and sharper.


    "Three soul Dafa!"


    "One soul lives, two souls die, and three souls die!"


    "Go ~"


    "stab Whoosh... "


    The millstone tore up the space along the way. Bai Lihua''s face changed. He had strong soul power. His strongest place was also his mind, but Ning Tao was obviously stronger than him.


    How is that possible?


    As soon as his body was shocked, his fingers were like a pen, dancing like dragons and Phoenix. He used spiritual power as ink and heaven and earth as paper.


    "The landscape is picturesque, and a hundred Li is as old as before!"


    "Secret art, the realm of painting!"


    Under the attention of millions of people, this millstone is instantly pulled into the realm of painting, into the world constructed by Baili painting. If it is people, it will be more dangerous. Painting from the heart, there will be pieces of fantasy.


    Yes, although Baili painting is good at painting, the real means is Magic!


    Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, suddenly feel four weeks white boundless piece, don''t know where body? Full of confusion? As in a beautiful picture.


    All of a sudden, a beautiful snake rushed out and wound him tightly.


    A force, as if to strangle a dragon elephant.


    "Well, what''s the leader of dahuangtang? I can''t figure out how chuxiao lost to you at the beginning


    The snake king lay in his ear and sneered.


    Among the prisoners on death row, the bull king was very happy to see this. Once the prey was entangled by a python, there was almost no room for him to escape. Even if he was so powerful, once he was entangled, he would be strangled without a moment.


    It''s his sister''s way of becoming famous.


    "Dharma, beautiful snake binding!"


    People were stunned, Ning Tao stood in the same place, so was strangled, from the beginning to the end out of a blow.


    Is that the end?


    Dahuangtang, qumiaomiao, huangtianqi and others breathed. They were so nervous that they seemed to forget to breathe


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao opened his eyes, lowered his head and joked: "it''s a good joint move. However, with your little snake, if you can break my golden body, I will lose."


    "What What? "


    Beauty snake pretty face a change, quickly use the strength of the whole body, want to Ning Tao to strangle.


    However, her feeling at the moment is like a python strangling a diamond pillar. If she strangles it again, I''m afraid she will die first.


    Why?


    What kind of terrible body is this?


    At this moment, Ning Tao exudes pure dragon power. As soon as the dragon''s eyes are swept, he roars: "go away!"


    "Ah..."


    "Poof..."


    The beautiful snake screamed and spewed out a mouthful of blood. The beautiful Python she was transformed into, with a cry of fear, "bang" ran away and was in constant fear.


    In a trance, she seems to see a dragon, magnificent, such as to see the gods.


    "No Don''t... "


    What''s the situation?


    It was the first time that he saw someone bound by his sister, who could earn and get away with it so easily.


    And his sister, I don''t know what''s going on, just like being stimulated, screamed in fear, shivered and crawled beside Ning Tao.


    "Dragon Real dragon... "


    On the other hand, Baili painting, which maintains the artistic conception of painting, is shocked. A millstone suddenly tears everything up.


    It''s coming straight at him.


    "What''s the matter? I''m obviously trapped? " Bai Lihua screamed and took out the brush in an instant.


    "Dang ~"


    "Hong Hong..."


    With a little touch, Baili painting can feel the horror of this blow, just like the essence. Is this really soul power? Even if the king is strong, can''t it?


    Try your best to stop the blow.


    "Cough..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao, with light wind and thin clouds, picked his eyebrows and joked: "how? Is that all you have? "


    Bai Lihua grits his teeth, but his eyes flash dignified. Does this guy seem to be strong and unreasonable?


    Half a year ago, just a soul, barely beat Chu Xiao, now it has broken through to the king?


    Are you kidding?


    Half a year, break four or five levels?


    You know, it took him more than ten years to arrive at Zhun Wang from yihun, and there were more in the time tower, which was still very fast,


    but now Ning Tao has made a leap, which is even faster than Jiang Chen.


    He can''t believe it if he wants to break his head?Did you go to the time tower?


    All of a sudden, there was a loud bang from the space, and it was the bull king in the prison who rushed out.


    He was staring at Ning Tao with red eyes. In his mouth and nose, he spewed out a long white line and roared: "you dare to move my sister, I want you to die."


    "Dharma, roar the bull king!"


    "Moo Moo... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Looking at the bull King angrily killed in the past, Bai Lihua''s face was very happy and angry. Great. In this state, even he may lose.


    No longer hesitating, he vomited out the congestion in his throat, but the blood formed a ball of its own. The painting brush whirled, with blood as the ink, Qi as the guide, and the earth as the base, sketching out a giant beast


    People see too much, Ning Tao''s powerful, once again brought people a huge surprise.


    The snake king is obviously unable to fight any more.


    Can Ning Tao do the rest?


    Ning Tao light "Yi", unexpectedly can escape from the death row, this Cow King has some ability?


    However, after all, it was just a stupid bull who could only use brute force. He took a deep breath, roared and turned his fist into a dragon claw, which made his strength soar.


    "Zulongshu, Longyin!"


    One punch, stronger than ever.


    The two are merciless, hard, in an instant, "bang" ran collision, like thunder.


    The whole arena trembled.


    "Hong Hong..."


    Tens of thousands of people swallow a mouthful of saliva and stare at it.


    Only in the field, two people seem to be fixed, at the foot of the earth, also collapsed.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao took back his fist and shook his numb palm. The dragon scale broke and the gold body cracked. He said plainly, "your head is very hard."


    And the king of cattle suddenly "Putong" knelt down, mouth, nose, mouth, ears and other seven orifices are left with red blood, difficult way: "your fist, harder!"


    "Pooh Putong... "


    Spit out a mouthful of congestion, directly fell.


    On the other hand, the hundred mile painting, which has been depicting a full-scale attack, finally shows its peak.


    "The emperor''s law, imitates the animal skill!"


    "Hundred Li dark cloud, is also for the beast, the strongest overlord, the star giant!"


    "Go ~"


    "roar Roar, roar... "


    I saw a huge shadow breaking through the dark clouds and falling from the sky. It was a giant beast in the starry sky.


    It''s a simulation, but it''s octagonal.


    The list of great waste is 81. It really deserves its reputation!


    "Ning Tao, this is my top work, and it''s also perfect. No one has ever broken my skill. Even the real Immortal King dare not take it."


    "You will die today," Bai Lihua laughed wildly.


    See this shape, Ning Tao suddenly mouth a hook, hands empty a grasp, hiss a way: "that I break to show you."


    "Double Space collapses


    Two cubes, one shrouded in a hundred mile painting, and the other seemed to be empty. As for the shadow on his head, Ning Tao ignored it. In the shock of the crowd, the shadow that he was about to kill suddenly dissipated.


    Like powerlessness, evaporated out of thin air.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Lihua screamed in amazement, but the attack of backfire made him gush blood.


    All of a sudden, his pupils shrank and he saw a cube in the heart of his painting, which is based on the earth.


    A blink, disappear together.


    What? He not only broke his own technique, but also found the secret of his own technique?


    Hundred Li painting is like a dead heart.


    The three wild lists are all defeated!


    "No..."


    Just when the space cube was about to annihilate him, a white sword light suddenly split the space.


    Exactly, nine rob sword, Sikong letter!

 Chapter 2968

    "Zheng Zheng... "


    A senbai long sword, cutting off the current, dividing the sea, and even cutting space, is by no means an ordinary magic weapon.


    With a "pop" sound, the hundred mile painting fell down.


    A fluke for the rest of my life!


    "Saved..."


    Ning Tao frowned and it was him.


    But the next second, all around the sword sound, he is like in the sword mountain rain forest, countless dense nine rob sword, row by row in the sky.


    "The person who bullied me to rob nine doors is looking for death!"


    "The emperor''s method, the nine robbers'' sword technique!"


    Sikong letter suddenly appeared, and suddenly shot, so that the field in an uproar, this is too shameless, people in the game, what are you doing? Can''t afford to lose?


    They all play fair.


    What a wretch!


    When Huang Tianqi was in danger, marquis Zhao jumped up and scolded: "shameless people dare to sneak attack and hurt people. How shameless are they? Son of a bitch, it''s all waste wood... "


    Qu Miaomiao was even more eager to clench Bei''s teeth, clenched a pair of powder fists, and wanted to rush down.


    "Brush..."


    Seeing the sword rain all over the sky, Ning Tao sneered. As expected, for the arrogant Sikong Xin, only strength is the absolute right to speak.


    The rest is bullshit.


    As soon as the tiger body was shocked, it broke out the strongest power directly. Otherwise, it might have died here. The strength of sikongxin was many times stronger than that of him.


    The rolling will of war goes straight to tianlinggai.


    The gold body is dazzling, as if indestructible.


    Ning Tao pointed to the sky with one hand, and his eyes were wide open, just like the emissary of the sun walking in the world.


    "Two thousand five hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Jinshen Immortal heart


    "The sun is burning!"


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao doesn''t know what the consequences will be if this blow is used? In the battle of starry sky, he was in the original tower and recuperated for a month or two.


    What will happen this time? I don''t know until I have fought.


    The strength of sikongxin will not be weaker than Gongsun!


    "Go ~"


    a round of sunshine, the temperature rose sharply, some steel melted, the earth cracked, the space was distorted, and tens of thousands of people were sweating.


    The top of the head is white, and the water loss is very fast.


    "Damn, this What kind of move is this? It''s terrible. I''ve never heard of it... "


    "My God, is he going to carry Sikong letter hard?"


    Hundreds of thousands screamed.


    At this time, sikongxin''s face changed. What the hell? Are you kidding? Call the sun?


    But now the sword is on the string and has to be fired.


    A bite of teeth, cut down.


    "Today, even if it''s a big day, I''ll give him a sword to split it. It''s just a mole ant. I dare to fight against the king!"


    "Kill ~"


    under the attention of the public, a round of brilliant sunshine met the dense sword rain.


    Before touching it, a sharp sword dissipated into invisibility and was evaporated by the high temperature. It was originally transformed by Xianli. Thousands of swords dissipated in an instant.


    Seeing this, all the people in dahuangtang exclaimed and were overjoyed. The sect leader actually got the upper hand.


    That''s great!


    However, with a cold smile, Si kongxin''s move was powerful, but the performer was too weak. The gap between them was not a little bit. He immediately put his hands together, and the breath burst out, combining the dense swords into one.


    This sword is mysterious and ancient. It can make the world new.


    "Imperial law, nine robberies in one!"


    "Chop ~"


    when Ning Tao''s face changes, what''s the smell? Six? Or sevenfold? And the sword finally cut to the sun.


    "Boom," a heat wave.


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao roars, and his strength is like the tide. But he is much better than fengluan sword. He tries his best to burn everything, but the nine robber sword is trying his best to cut the sun.


    However, Ning Tao''s accomplishments were poor after all. He only took a breath or two, and his Dantian was almost empty.


    It''s not going to last.


    A clench teeth, immediately low roar.


    "Boom ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    Everyone''s vision is filled with dazzling light, the eardrum roars, the brain is empty, the hot heat makes people sweat, busy with luck to protect the body.


    "Boom boom..."


    It wasn''t until a long time later that the dilapidated arena became calm, and tens of thousands of people stared at it.


    In the sight, Ning Tao falls in a smashed ruins. His gold body is smashed and spits blood. A sword wound stretches from his chest. It''s shocking. He hits with all his strength, but he is still seriously injured.


    However, looking at the other side, people''s faces changed, and they all opened their mouths."This..."


    In his sight, Sikong Xin gritted his teeth, his face muscles trembled, his whole body was scalded and burned in a large area, and there was a large amount of burnt black color. His clothes disappeared, and he felt pain when he moved a little.


    In the air, there was a smell of meat, and people''s faces became strange.


    Meat flavor is a little, but there is a more important point. At this time, Si kongxin frowned and felt strange. It seemed that there was something less than usual.


    On the top of my head, it''s also a hot feeling.


    stretched out the first mock exam, very light, slippery, etc., what about hair? He turned into a bald man!


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    There was a burst of laughter coming from the fighting field. He was so smiling that he turned back and forward. He had a stomachache and his mouth was at the root of his ears.


    But Huang Tianqi, as well as the head of Sikong and others, have a stomachache. Sima Xin has always been very coquettish. He has long flowing hair. When he uses his sword, he is even more handsome. Now all of them are burned up.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao props up. Seeing this, he knows it''s hard to hurt him, so he does it.


    It looks so much better.


    Listening to the piercing laughter of hundreds of thousands of people, sikongxin gritted his teeth and touched his bald head. He was so angry that he even lost his eyebrows, this bastard.


    "Damn you


    "Boom boom..."


    Xianli a shock, a gust of wind from the shop.


    Hundreds of thousands of people turn pale. No good. Is this anger? Ning Tao is finished now.


    The anger of the Immortal King is the third in the list of great waste. If there is such a big anger, it''s not easy to provoke!


    Ning Tao''s pupil also shrinks. At the moment, his oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. However, if Si kongxin really wants to do it, he will kill him even if he is desperate.


    It''s a big deal. Once more fengluan sword!


    But at this time, a figure slowly fell down, plain way: "enough, so far."


    This person, unexpectedly is the waste Dean!


    And there were two people accompanying him, one was Jiang Chen, the other was mo Xian, the second on the list. What''s the situation?


    Sikong Xin''s pupils shrank. Although he was angry, at the moment, he still suppressed his intention to kill.


    Ning Tao is also relieved


    At this time, Dean Huang stood up and said: "if you want to fight, you can. In a year''s time, sage college will recruit students from all over the world. I have five places in Dahuang War College, and I need to have a trial competition."


    "At that time, if you want to fight and satisfy your needs, the whole college will be qualified to participate in the wild list."

 Chapter 2969

    "A year later? "Dahuang trials?"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and remembers that when he became the new king, the original reward was for the dean to preach, but it was changed at that time and became a quota of Saint college.


    That is to say, one of the five places mentioned by president Huang just now is actually his own.


    It''s an internal decision. It has been agreed for a long time


    However, the hundreds of thousands of people present were all red eyed. The number of saints'' college was very large.


    That''s what many people can''t dream of!


    Even if the earth underworld clan, Overlord, dominates a galaxy, it can''t get a primary place.


    It can be said that sage college is the largest college in the world!


    It is recognized and well deserved!


    Although it''s just a place to go to the "College", it''s not a place to be selected, it''s still full of huge temptation, and countless people want to join.


    Because this is a road to saints!


    Si kongxin was short of breath, and his eyes were full of talent. He was in the top three in terms of number of places, and there were five, so his hope was still great.


    Immediately in the heart hot, Ning Tao''s matter became the small matter, wants to kill him, the opportunity is many.


    It''s just a little king to be.


    However, this boy''s cultivation seems to be rising. Half a year ago, it seems that he was just a soul


    Sikong Xin''s eyes flashed cold.


    And Jiang Chen, Mo Xian''s eyes are also hot, waiting for hundreds of years, this last year, we must keep


    Five places, we must take one of them!


    Huang said, and leisurely way: "remember, leave you time is not much, work hard, you carry, as well as my face and glory, a year later, see you at the trials."


    With that, don''t leave across the air.


    Everyone exclaimed, no one could see how he left? The dean''s method is really powerful.


    Even Jiang Chen looks forward to


    At this time, Si kongxin snorted coldly, brushed his sleeve and said to Ning Tao, "in a year, you''ll be dead."


    But Ning Tao sneered, pick eyebrow way: "I should have said to you, don''t say too early, everything is still unknown, a year later, I will challenge you."


    "In a year''s time, I will fight for this battle which is not decided today."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you!"


    Sikong letter sneer, glanced at the ink string, Jiang Chen, and then left with a bad face.


    He knew that even if he wanted to fight, there was no chance. These two guys and Ning Tao came closer.


    But Bai Li''s painting took a complicated look at Ning Tao, the strong man of the three great wasteland list, and he was defeated.


    This is the worst defeat he''s ever had, or is he lost to a freshman and left lonely with a sigh of self mockery


    The people who robbed the nine gates all followed in dismay.


    After this war, Ning Tao and dahuangtang are based on dahuangtang, and no one dares to challenge at will!


    "Ha ha, Lao Ning, you''re doing a good job. You''re so handsome," Huang Tianqi said with a wild smile.


    Sikongshou, Tieniu, Jiang Zhong, Zhao Hou, Liang Xinghe and others were very excited. This time, they really gained their prestige. Thousands of disciples at Tangkou cheered excitedly.


    Ning Tao was thrown up like a winner. In the hearts of all people, that''s true.


    Qu Miaomiao looks with tears in her eyes and smiles at the corner of her mouth. She knows about the galaxy. She has been haggard for more than half a year, and she doesn''t know how Ning Tao is.


    Now that he comes back, it proves that he has won the first World War of galaxy. If sister LAN knows, she will be more happy


    Ning Tao gets rid of the crowd and looks at Qu Miaomiao, who is crying with joy. He holds her in his arms with a smile. Compared with half a year ago, Miaomiao is really haggard.


    "I won!"


    "Well ~"


    a short sentence is better than a thousand words.


    "Tut Tut, my younger brother is very lucky. Even the princesses of Shanling clan have been soaked. It''s really a model of our generation," said a voice of abuse.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turned around and said with a smile, "I''ve met Mr. Jiang and Mr. mo."


    "How''s it going? A year later, are you sure to win Sikong letter? " Jiang Chen asks curiously.


    Ink string is a frown, he and Sikong letter that is old enemy, often fighting each other, to their own strength, also know the root.


    Want to beat sikongxin in just one year? Even in the time tower, it may not be possible.


    The gap is too big.


    It''s almost impossible to make up for it!


    Ning Tao is just a freshman, and sikongxin has been in Dahuang war yard for hundreds of years!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a while, said with a smile: "five five points, that guy is not simple."


    Jiang Chen nodded and said with a smile: "it seems that you already have plans. If you need my help, just open your mouth, but I hope to join you in Saint college.""Don''t let the seniors down!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was surprised in his eyes, but he nodded with a smile.


    After a few pleasantries, they separated.


    Ning Tao with the people of dahuangtang, back to the lakeside small house, opened a celebration banquet.


    For more than half a year, everyone has grown up. Hualushui, Ning Tao''s third apprentice, has now broken through to the six spirits of immortals and is very close to the peak.


    Progress has been very rapid.


    Huamei, the second sister of hualushui, is now the emperor, not far from Fengdi.


    Qu Miaomiao is only in the middle of one soul now, but looking at Ning Tao''s cultivation, he seems to think of the original idea. When he first met Ning Tao, Ning Tao had one soul and she had six souls. Now she has one soul and Ning Tao is king.


    Looking back on the past few years, Qu Miaomiao has a sense of self shame and has been overtaken in a line.


    There is also sikongshou. His feelings are also the most profound. At that time, among the newcomers, his cultivation was the strongest, which was zhundi, who was superior to Xinsheng. At that time, cherry was only four or five spirits.


    However, now he is the second soul of the emperor, and Ning Tao is the king, which is equivalent to racing track and straight-line overtaking!


    It''s convincing!


    On this night, everyone drank a lot of wine and was in full swing. When they looked at the nine robberies, they were all in darkness, which made many gangs on the sidelines sigh.


    Late at night, the crowd dispersed.


    Ning Tao holds a shy hot song Miaomiao and goes back to the room. Farewell wins the newlyweds, full of passion.


    It''s a sleepless night.


    Young couple, suddenly tossed to dawn


    When the sun rises, Ning Tao opens his eyes full of energy and looks at the wonderful song of spring light. His mouth is full of doting and love.


    All of a sudden, he felt an idea and entered the Yangling ring.


    Without hesitation, he came to the second floor of the original tower.


    Looking at the third space lock in front of him, Ning Tao took a deep breath and studied for so long. It''s time to open it. Now he has a complete grasp.


    Use the power of space to condense an uneven key, which is inserted into the space lock bit by bit.


    I just heard a "click". It''s not clear. The chain is open!


    Space into a light into the eyebrow!


    Ning Tao was overjoyed and pushed the door open. A more powerful space-time accelerated to emerge.


    1£º 30!


    "The 122nd time, success!"

 Chapter 2970

    The third floor, or the original tower!


    Ning Tao is short of breath. If he works hard here for one year, it will be a full 30 years. The outside world is only one year.


    However, it''s not too early to be happy. This is just the first step of his plan.


    The second step is to deduce the fairy king!


    Only after the performance, can you become a king and become a real Immortal King!


    However, in order to deduce the Dharma, Taiyi magic water is indispensable. It''s a treasure that can improve the comprehension. But in his hand, there are only 50 drops left, which is too little. I remember that he used more than 100 drops when deducing the great emperor.


    Gongsun''s space ring gave him another 50 drops, which added up to a total of 100 drops.


    For the fairy king, it needs at least 500 to 1000 drops, and there is not much tea in the ten thousand year old iced tea tree.


    If you ask for it from Dean Huang, you may kick yourself out. It''s rare for him. The main reason is that it tastes very good.


    Think about it or forget it


    In a word, Ning Tao is very happy after opening the third level. In the past 30 years, he has the strength to fight against sikongxin. He must compete with him.


    Let Miaomiao, sister LAN come here to practice.


    Anyway, the place is very big!


    Not long after staying here, Ning Tao went back to the outside world. There were still some things he didn''t deal with.


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as she shows up, she finds that Qu Miaomiao is staring at herself. She has known for a long time about Yang Lingjie. She has to have a flush and unreal feeling on her face.


    It''s like a dream.


    Ning Tao''s appearance proves that this is true. Moreover, the bad smile at the corner of his mouth makes Qu Miaomiao blush and say shyly: "less Don''t worry, young master. I just woke up. You You go to find sister LAN. "


    "I can''t deal with you alone..."


    Last night, two people''s madness, let her waist almost broken, today is afraid that even the bed can''t get up.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, as if his desire for this is strong again, and he doesn''t know what stimulation he has received? Immediately pity her, hold her in the arms, aftertaste the warmth.


    Tang Lan, who is said to have closed the door recently, has some feeling and seems to be breaking through.


    Or it will be two against one tonight


    Ning Tao pondered, remembering that the original tower was the first treasure of the candle dragon, and in the sage college, there was the second treasure prepared by the candle dragon, which was even more amazing.


    In the Galactic seal, he once asked the spirit of the candlelight dragon, but he didn''t get an accurate response.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is really curious about what kind of baby it will be? It''s better than the original tower. Is it original? Or something earth shaking?


    But think about it, it''s not possible. At the peak of candlelight, it was just a strong emperor.


    There should be no shortage of such strong people in the sage Academy. If there were any treasure left, it would have been searched by people at this moment.


    Ning Tao sighs. If you want to know the answer, you can only go to Saint college to find out.


    There is also the matter of looking for medicinal materials, which is also the most important thing. Today, he will go to the God medicine hall to have a look, and there should be. Even if there is no, he will go to the mission hall to hang a mission, and there should be a whereabouts soon.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao turned his hand and took out a blue bead, which was the energy crystal of the wind system.


    "Why? a young master? Where did you come from? " Qu Miaomiao asked curiously.


    Ning Tao smell speech, then simple and she said for a while, again good strange way: "do you know this thing?"


    "Know that when a certain kind of energy, pure and rich, reaches a certain level, it will form a kind of crystal, and the lowest natural is vein, crystal and so on."


    "The higher one is like this kind of pearl. This pearl is the wind pearl. If the wind cultivator gets it, his accomplishments will soar once he is refined, so he is very popular in the world."


    Qu Miaomiao explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly became interested and asked, "what if it''s higher?"


    "If it''s higher, if you collect nine elements, it''s some attribute monsters. They store a lot of elements in their bodies and can be used in all kinds of cultivation. Generally speaking, it''s better to see the strength of monsters than beads."


    "No matter how high it is, I remember hearing my mother say that it''s a perfect rule."


    "It''s like Lotus, by the way, I remember, didn''t the young master ever buy a lotus of fire? In that case, it should be the highest form of elements. "


    "In our Shanling people, there was once a lotus of earth. However, after the ethnic group was destroyed, this lotus of earth disappeared. It was once a treasure of the town people."


    Qu Miaomiao said with regret.


    However, in nine cases out of ten, it fell into the hands of the Diming people, and the whole Shanling family was robbed.

 Chapter 2971

    "Lotus of earth?"


    Ning Tao was surprised. According to Qu Miaomiao''s description, it turned out to be a twelve grade earth lotus.


    It''s the same as Huolian, Qinglian and Jinlian.


    However, it was just a story her mother told her. The Shanling clan had been destroyed for many years. No one knew where the "lotus of earth" was now?


    Even if you know, in the underworld clan, give Ning Tao ten courage, he doesn''t dare to go.


    But in the future, just two things


    As for Miaomiao''s saying that lotus is the highest form of elements, Ning Tao does not agree. Through Xiaolian, he always feels that this is not the ultimate form of elements, but he is too lazy to think about it. It''s too far away at present.


    But fenglingzhu, let him have a wonderful idea, can deduce the second form of nine yuan, as long as the collection of nine elements of Lingzhu.


    This is a self-made taboo method.


    But for now, there''s only one move!


    He Miaomiao was gentle for a long time. He whispered one by one from going back, the war and the three realms. Although it was half a year, it was like countless years for Ning Tao.


    Long and bitter


    In the afternoon, Ning Tao walked out of the room with a full face. Many of his disciples were discussing with each other. When they met the sect leader, they were all busy with respectful salutes. They all had great admiration on their faces. Standing beside him, they all felt honored.


    "Why don''t the bridegroom sleep more? Don''t neglect the beauty, "said Sikong with a smile.


    Huameili, hualushui and huangtianqi are fighting each other. Seeing this, they all come over with a smile.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was not angry and gave him a look. After thinking about it, he suddenly said, "do you know if there is any way to make money?"


    "Oh? Are you short of money? We have, just open your mouth, "said Huang Tianqi, a local tyrant.


    But Ning Tao said with a bitter smile, "the number I want is not enough, so is there any channel to make money and arrange the transmission array? What do you think?"


    "What? Will you set up a teleport array? What''s the grade? " Flower beautiful surprised way.


    "Cross domain level is OK, cross star level is still in the process of enlightenment. However, I have a lot of assurance and need to practice," Ning Tao shrugged.


    They were surprised. Although they had known Ning Tao for so long, they heard about it for the first time.


    Hua Lu Shui said: "master, even if you make a lot of money, don''t forget that in a year''s time, you have to take part in the trials of our Dahuang war Academy. You can''t delay things because of money. You don''t have enough time."


    "Yes, this time is really time-consuming, and it will delay your cultivation."


    Huang Tianqi nodded.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a while and took out an array disk and said, "this is the transmission array disk I portrayed. Two of them are in one set. It''s very convenient to come back and forth."


    "However, it''s only at the cross domain level. Do you think it can be sold..."


    After listening to what Ning Tao said, the four people on the scene were stunned and gaped, but Sikong head rushed over and said excitedly: "old Lao Ning, no, brother. How many of these arrays can you make in a day? "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was startled and thought he was conservative. He immediately said, "there should be about five sets in a day."


    In fact, he tried his best to do eight sets.


    After all, cross domain level is easy for him!


    Hearing this, Sikong calculated for the first time, and suddenly said excitedly, "brother, let''s discuss something?"


    "If you have something to say, don''t be surprised." Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped, a little scared.


    Sikong first rubbed his hands and said with a smile: "you see, can you give this transmission array disk, oh," space array ", to my agent. I''ll sell it for you. Don''t worry, I''ll give you the highest price."


    "I don''t take a cent. What do you think?"


    However, without waiting for Ning Tao to recover, Huang Tianqi on one side glared and said, "why should I give it to you? Brother, you give it to me and I''ll pay you back. "


    Sikong head said anxiously: "why do you grab everything from me? I''m the only one who plays a bigger role in this matter... "


    "Stop Stop, who can tell me what''s going on? I''m just making a proposal, and I haven''t decided whether to sell it or not, "said Ning Tao, with a strange look on his face.


    Hearing this, Sikong took a deep breath and solemnly said: "let me tell you, the teleportation array is very rare in Dahuang. The situation is that the trans star level is too laborious and nobody does it, the trans domain level is too low, and the work is too poor."


    "Therefore, there are more trans star transmission arrays than trans domain transmission arrays. Generally, only big forces can ask those people to arrange the transmission arrays. How can others be qualified?"


    "But if it''s as convenient as you say, and can be placed and used at will, it will be in a hot mess. It will be sought after by the whole wilderness, and the price will not be a problem. I can sell you as much as you have!"


    Ning Tao is dumb. I''m afraid he underestimates the value of the transmission array. Is it so rare?


    Immediately said: "then what are you so positive about?"Huang Tianqi turned his lips and said contemptuously, "it''s not for fame. It''s said that the selection of the successor of bawangzong has some rumors. Sikongshou is one of the primary candidates. However, his cultivation and influence are weaker."


    "If he had this space array, he would be well-known, even make friends with various forces, and let the old people of the clan treat him differently."


    Sikong first snorted, but he didn''t have a good way: "aren''t you the same? To prove yourself to the family. "


    "However, you don''t need to fight for the dean of the great wilderness, but I''m different. If I fail to fight for the patriarch, I''ll be exiled, or I''ll die without a corpse. The best result is that I''ll be under the command of the winner, and I won''t have a choice."


    "Space array plate" in my hands, under the influence of the ruler bawangzong, the significance and value will be greater! "


    Several people moved and frowned.


    The struggle for family interests is always so complicated and cruel, let alone tyrant.


    Huang Tianqi saw that Sikong''s head had dug out his heart, and it was not good to make fun of him again. He comforted him and said, "OK, on the day of fighting for the patriarch, your brother and I will be on call."


    "I can give you the big head of this space array, but you should know what I''m carrying..."


    Hearing this, Sikong first frowned, but nodded, because, this should be the best way, at least Huang Tianqi has retreated for him.


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, carefully calculated, anyway, the channel of making money, this should be the most suitable.


    With the original tower, he could make more.


    He immediately flicked the Yang ring and took out 50 sets of space arrays. This was what he had learned from his research in the original tower, and all he had in hand was the inventory.


    At the sight of these, the two men, sikongshou and huangtianqi, have a heavy nose. Their future depends on it.


    Think about it. For example, bawangzong has a mine vein in the distance. Is it faster to transmit the array or to fly? It can not only facilitate the rule, but also make money in the long run.


    Between cities, anyone who wants to borrow the transmission array has to pay spirit stone and beast pill.


    As long as it''s not stupid, everyone wants to buy one!


    If you think about it again, there are hundreds of planets and one planet has so many powerful forces. Let alone 50 sets, even 5000 sets, I''m afraid they can''t satisfy one planet.


    They can already imagine that the whole wilderness galaxy is boiling with money in front of them.


    The first 40 sets of Sikong.


    And Huang Tianqi, a total of 10 sets, two people excited to leave in a hurry, to find a place to test.


    Ning Tao is looking forward to their good news. Otherwise, he can''t think of any other way to make a lot of money?


    Did not do more stay, with beautiful flowers, toilet water, together to the mission hall and the God medicine Hall

 Chapter 2972

    Mission hall, under the leadership of hualushui, Ning Tao and his party arrived here, which was very lively.


    This is the most prosperous place in Dahuang war yard!


    Hot in the morning till tomorrow morning!


    If you want to have a foothold in the college, you need to have enough strength, contribute points, live in a house, practice room, time tower These all need to contribute.


    No contribution point, no foothold!


    The more difficult the task is, the more contribution points there are.


    Although Ning Tao is here for the first time, he has heard a lot about his name. It''s dazzling to see the crowd, the people coming and going, and the dense tasks.


    "Level B task, three of the best king level demon pills are urgently needed, task reward, 1.5 million contribution points."


    "A level mission, form a team of six to go to the frontier wasteland, black crow mountain, eliminate the wild animals, black crow, hunt a king level star giant, task reward, four million contribution points, hope the students carefully choose..."


    Ning Tao scan, many tasks let him "thump" heart, the first second is still the next second was taken away.


    "Tut tut..."


    He went to the counter, suddenly looked at a busy beauty, surprised: "Rong Rong, how are you?"


    As soon as the words came out, Tan Wanrong, who was busy, was stunned for a moment. He looked up curiously and was surprised: "Ning Ning Tao? No, master, you What are you doing here? "


    Yes, this woman is Tan Wanrong!


    Together with Ning Tao, Liang Su Su and Hua Lushui, Bixia Zong Tianjiao walks out of blue sea star.


    I didn''t know she was here to help?


    However, it''s also good. You can gain insight and make a lot of contributions every day


    Ning Tao touched his nose and said with a bitter smile: "I want to release a mission. I need to collect nine elements of the Pearl form. Except for the wind pearl, I want all the others."


    As soon as the words came out, Tan Wanrong was surprised and said, "master? Are you serious? It''s not a small budget. "


    She has been working here for several months. She has a lot of experience and has been in touch with Lingzhu. It''s very expensive, not to mention that Ning Tao wants eight at a time.


    Even the toilet water and the beauty of flowers are shocked.


    That''s an expensive luxury!


    Ning Tao waved his hand and said, "you''d better call me Ning Tao. I need all eight magic beads. You can help me estimate how many contribution points I need. I only have one million in my hand, and I''ll replace the rest with star beads."


    Hearing this, Tan Wanrong pondered for a moment, and suddenly said, "one magic bead needs about 600000 or 700000. Eight of them add up to an estimated five million contribution points."


    "But with the star Pearl, it seems that we don''t need it, even the one million contribution points."


    "Oh? What do you say? " Ning Tao was surprised.


    With a wisp of hair, Tan Wanrong said with a gentle smile, "have you forgotten? You''re the top 96 in Dahuang list, and you''ve occupied more than half of the ranking. "


    "Every big waste list, according to the ranking, there will be a contribution point reward. You haven''t received it once, and Chu Xiao didn''t receive it after the ranking. I can help you apply and transfer all these to you."


    "It''s estimated to be more than five million."


    Ning Tao a muddle, surprise way: "so say, I don''t need to dig out a cent, still took such a big advantage?"


    Tan Wanrong smiles and nods. She is happy to help Ning Tao. She comes out of the same place. Moreover, she is also one of the elders of dahuangtang.


    Beautiful flowers, flowers, dew and water all look envious, more than 90 contribution points of Dahuang list are so rich?


    How many should be the first?


    "Tut tut..."


    It''s said that acquaintances are easy to handle affairs. Now it seems that they are. You know, Ning Tao planned to bleed heavily when he came, and even planned to take out Su''s treasure.


    The one million contribution is still dahuangtang''s working capital. His money was spent half a year ago.


    Moreover, the mission hall has a louder nickname, which is called grocery store!


    A lot of people don''t know how to sell everything? Therefore, they simply threw it to the mission hall and entrusted them to sell and deal with it. Although the price of the extraction was a little high, it was easy and earned more than usual.


    With a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao takes out a ring and plans to throw it all into the grocery store to exchange contribution points.


    He only has one hundred drops of Taiyi magic water in his hand, and at least four hundred drops are needed. Otherwise, he can''t deduce the Immortal King''s story, so he can only sell iron for money.


    Tan Wanrong counted them one by one. At first, he didn''t know why there were so many treasures? But Ning Tao a word, let her silly: "I destroyed the Su family, also copied his home."


    This sentence has a huge impact on Tan Wanrong''s heart. Has the first blue sea star family been destroyed?


    It''s incredible!


    But looking at the treasure house, it''s all familiar specialties, and she doesn''t know what to say for a moment


    At this time, when Ning Tao was cleaning things, he felt something was wrong, as if something was missing?Originally, there were tens of billions of star beads piled into mountains. It seems that nearly half of them are missing? Is it his illusion? Or did he remember wrong? Shouldn''t it?


    It''s in his ring. How can it fly for no reason? There must be something wrong!


    Ning Tao frowns, is it hard to put things too long, weathering into powder? In the corner, there were many powders. He thought for a long time, but he didn''t understand. Finally, he just left a billion stars.


    This time, he remembers very clearly, a billion, ten hills, I don''t believe it can disappear this time


    A lot of things were brought out, but the really good things, such as Shangpin Difa, chopping blade, Zhongpin Difa, great ape stick, Jiuqu yulingshen, are still there.


    After counting for a long time, Tan Wanrong breathed a sigh of relief, stretched the exquisite curve, and said with a smile: "some things are needed mission items, I can help you exchange them for contribution points, and others can be prepaid."


    With that, he handed over eight million contribution points.


    Three million mission awards.


    Five million is the advance payment of treasure!


    After all, Ning Tao is in urgent need of taiyishenshui.


    Ning Tao excitedly took over the huge sum of money, and suddenly had more than 9 million, nearly 10 million contribution points. Suddenly, he felt rich and powerful.


    Then she said goodbye to tan Wanrong, and the Su family treasure house was handed over to her to deal with. Although it was hard, if it was finished, the college would also have a reward. The three of them rushed to the God medicine Hall


    Taiyi magic water, a drop of 50000 contribution value.


    Ning Tao''s 10 million contribution points can only replace 200 drops of Taiyi magic water, but this is the limit. The rest can only be seen from the sales of Sikong head?


    Otherwise, these alone will drain his family. Even if he meets the two medicinal plants, he can''t buy them.


    God medicine hall, Ning Tao bear the pain to pass out the wilderness order, is the yellow tooth elder, grin, actually have a kind of cannibal feeling, that heart pull cool pull cool.


    A stroke of Ning Tao''s wasteland is like a big mouth, eating six zeros and one one, leaving only one "zero". In an instant, it changes from heaven to hell, and from a rich man to a poor man.


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao bitter face, one side of the toilet water comfort way: "master, don''t be too sad, we can get rich again, good luck will still favor us."


    Just then, a jade bottle was handed out.


    Hua Meili took it for him. She counted her nerves a little, and suddenly said in surprise, "how can it be 250 drops? Has taiyishenshui reduced its price? "


    Ning Tao took it and saw that it was really 250 drops. What''s the situation? God opened his eyes?


    "What do you think? For those who are strong in the wilderness list, all transactions within the college are 20% off. It is impossible to reduce the price. It is impossible in this life. "


    Elder Huang Ya grinned.

 Chapter 2973

    "20% off? So it is


    Ning Tao is surprised. It seems that good luck still favors him. There are 350 drops in his hand.


    It''s not far from 500 drops!


    It will be closed soon!


    All of a sudden, he raised his head and asked, "dare you ask the elder, is there Jiuqu jade spirit ginseng king and three soul branches here?"


    On hearing this, elder Huang Ya joked: "yes, there are. But your contribution is clean now. If I take it out, I''m afraid the price will scare you."


    "Jiuqu jade spirit ginseng king, 20 million contribution points, three soul branches, this is not at present."


    "Two..."


    Ning Tao, Hua Meili, toilet water almost didn''t choke to death, 20 million contribution value, hiss, my God, the world just go to rob money?


    Ning Tao smashed the pot and sold iron. It can be said that he lost his fortune and finally got nearly 10 million contribution value.


    Today, the Jiuqu jade spirit ginseng king is worth 20 million yuan. Although he knows it is extremely precious, it is still the ginseng king, but he didn''t expect it to be so expensive.


    Even if the flower is beautiful, the dew, all feel a toothache, this thing or think about it.


    "It''s too expensive..."


    The corner of Ning Tao''s mouth smoked, and suddenly he heard Huang Ya''s old way again: "this Jiuqu jade spirit ginseng king has not come easily. At present, there is only this one in Shenyao hall. If you buy it, you should make preparations earlier."


    "Otherwise, if you are bought away and want to have the next Jiuqu jade spirit ginseng king, I don''t know when?"


    "What? The last one


    Six God flustered, if be bought, how can do? Shifu seems to need this herb very much.


    However, Hua Meili comforted: "don''t worry, the elder is just bluffing. At such a high price, few people can buy it. Even the last one can''t be sold in a few years. Don''t worry."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and Liu Shen were a little relieved. What they said was reasonable. They couldn''t make a mess of themselves.


    However, a sudden cold laughter came: "20 million contribution points, I want it!"


    As soon as the words came out, the air was quiet for a few minutes.


    Ning Tao frowns and turns his head. He sees a rebellious man walking out, wearing a gorgeous dark robe, carrying his hands and evil spirits in the corner of his mouth. He is followed by two old students, who are powerful and defiant of Ning Tao.


    "Hello? We came first? Why are you so unreasonable? " Hualushui is anxious and angry.


    On hearing this, the man sneered, "is that right? I''m really sorry. Since you came first, please, but only if you have money? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    The two men behind them laughed and jeered.


    Just now, they have seen everything. Ning Tao''s great famine order is already a duck''s egg.


    Where to find 20 million contribution points?


    Hear this harsh laughter, Ning Tao can''t help but face a sink, this person is clear to come to find fault.


    But he didn''t know him?


    Who is this person?


    At this time, Hua Meili''s pretty face changed. She quickly grabbed Ning Tao and said, "be careful, this man is not simple. He is Ming Yubo, who is ranked 66 in the Dahuang list."


    "By the way, he seems to come from the branch of the underworld tribe, and his strength has reached the level of fairy king."


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and a murderous opportunity bursts out. He dares to show up.


    Seeing this, mingyubo said with a cold smile: "it seems that you are no stranger to the underworld people in our country. What grandson should have been killed by you?"


    "What? Do you want to follow his lead? " Ning Tao takes a step and stares at him.


    Dew and flowers are beautiful and tight.


    The two old students were equally at war.


    Only the yellow tooth elder squints, ponders slightly and looks around. It seems that the relationship between Ning Tao and the underworld clan has developed to this point.


    Do you want to report to the president?


    Ming Yubo stares at Ning Tao''s eyes for a long time. He feels the murdering opportunity. However, with a hook in the corner of his mouth, he pats his wild order on the table.


    "Elder, if Ning Xuedi doesn''t have any money, I''ll take the medicine!"


    "You..."


    Hua Lushui grits her teeth. She wants to rush up and punch him in her heart, but she is stopped by Ning Tao. She sees that he is very calm and has no joy or sorrow. She just looks at him lightly. If they have no money to buy, how can they stop others from buying?


    It''s just the last ginseng king in the college, not the last one in the whole world.


    It''s not worth it!


    Elder Huang Ya raised his eyebrows, got up and walked into the depths of the God medicine hall. After a while, he walked out.


    In his hand, a gorgeous jade box suddenly appeared. As soon as it was opened, a winding nine line ginseng King appeared in front of him. He was big and full, and his quality was excellent.


    The medicine is well preserved!


    Pick up the wasteland order, brush it directly, and 20 million will disappear. But Ning Tao sweeps around the corner of his eye and clearly sees that there are 60 million contribution value on itThis guy has a lot of money!


    Looking at mingyubo playing with Jiuqu jade spirit king, hualushui gritted his teeth and said: "master? What should I do? Do you just watch them take things away? "


    Hua Meili is not willing to hold the soft sword.


    As long as Ning Tao gives an order, the war will be on the verge of breaking out and seizing the king of ginseng!


    However, mingyubo suddenly said with a smile: "brother Ning, why are you so stiff? Not so much. "


    "If you want to be a king of ginseng, there''s no way. As long as you promise me one condition, the king of ginseng can give it to you free of charge, ten of them are OK, as long as you like."


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, and listen to him: "as long as you will empty dark young master most want to get things out, ginseng king, good to say, star bead, better to say."


    What do you want?


    In an instant, Ning Tao thought that what Kong Ming wanted was the secret of the Galactic teleportation array and its location, but could these things be handed over by himself?


    Don''t mention a ginseng king, even if you take out 100 million ginseng kings, even the whole underworld clan, he won''t agree.


    Immediately sneered: "go back to tell Kong Ming, I don''t know what he''s talking about. I don''t have what he wants. If I dare to move again, I won''t let him go!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Mingyubo laughed wildly, disdaining to say: "it''s up to you? It''s not even King''s realm. Do you think you are qualified to fight against Kong Ming if you defeat Bai Li Hua


    "It''s ridiculous. The strength of Xianjun alone is enough to suppress you. You really don''t know what to do."


    Ning Tao negative hand but stand, indifference way: "future matter who say accurate, now, do you want to try?"


    "Boom boom..."


    A breath of mountain and tsunami oppressed and left.


    The dark rain Bo cold awn a flash, however, that match he saw, Ning Tao finally used that blow, let him fear, don''t have much assurance, next.


    However, how could he bow his head to Ning Tao and sneer at him immediately: "if you want to compete, there will be more opportunities in a year. As for now, your body has been hollowed out recently, and you just take King Shen back to mend your body."


    "If brother Ning doesn''t want it!"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump and his eyes are straight forward. He says coldly, "if you dare to challenge me again, I will make you die miserably!"


    "Don''t question what I say!"

 Chapter 2974

    "Click Click... "


    On the sky, the two dark clouds are tit for tat.


    Below, Ning Tao and Ming Yubo are watching. The two breath of terror interweave with each other, which makes the people around them breathe, and the earth gradually cracks.


    It''s quite a hair trigger trend.


    But at this time, a gentle cough broke the deadlock. The yellow tooth elder narrowed his eyes and said, "this is the God medicine hall. If you want to fight, go out and fight. If you break me here, you can''t afford it."


    As soon as the words came out, their momentum was so weak that they could not help humming coldly.


    Ning Tao is not reconciled. The king of ginseng is in front of him, but he can''t get it. How can he swallow this tone?


    It''s impossible to take one ginseng king and another ordinary Jiuqu jade spirit ginseng back?


    And mingyubo, even more unwilling, young master Kongming promised him a big thing, as long as he can set out the secret of Ning Tao''s transmission array, he will be allowed to return to his family.


    That''s the supreme honor of the underworld!


    He has been dreaming all his life, which is also the wish of his parents, eager to return to his family


    Just when they were not willing, elder Huang Ya suddenly said: "since you don''t want to fight, and you all want their own things, it''s very simple, just a match. If you can trust me, I''ll be the referee."


    "What do you think of the idea?"


    Hearing this, they raised their eyebrows and said in the same voice: "how to compare? Than what? "


    "Well This... "


    Elder Huang Ya scratched his ears and said with a headache: "it''s too troublesome to fight. If you want to fight, it''s estimated that you''ve already started. Let''s change a simple way."


    "Guess boxing, two wins in three games!"


    "Guess..."


    The six people on the scene were as black as the bottom of the pot, and their eyes were jumping wildly. Did you come to make trouble?


    Hua Meili didn''t have a good way: "grandfather Huang Ya, it''s this time. Don''t make a joke. It''s a 20 million yuan ginseng king. How can you guess?"


    "Isn''t it too much fun!"


    One side of the toilet water suddenly nodded, right.


    However, elder Huang Ya sipped a sip of tea and said: "life is like a play. It''s also a gamble. Moreover, if the road is simple, guessing is fast and can decide."


    "But if you really guess boxing, it really seems naive. I have three cards here. Fist, scissors and cloth are all made of special materials. If you think of one, you can put down the card. It''s very simple, right?"


    "In this way, will you be tall?"


    Hearing this, and looking at the six cards placed in front of them, Ming Yubo and them fell into hesitation.


    On the contrary, Hua Meili glanced at her mouth and said contemptuously, "grandfather Huang Ya, do you often play?"


    "Cough..."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t talk nonsense," the yellow tooth elder coughed and said vaguely.


    Ming Yubo pondered for a while. Although the risk is great, it''s also very direct. He can tell the outcome in a moment. Twenty million is nothing for him.


    He immediately grabbed the three cards in front of him and sneered at Ning Tao: "how about that? Dare you? "


    "If you give up my heart, I will win!"


    Ning Tao picked an eyebrow strangely, glanced at the yellow tooth elder with the old God in his eyes, and said immediately, "why don''t you dare? Bet on it. "


    "If I win, you will not only hand over the king of ginseng, but also hand over all the contribution points of your Dahuang order. Swear to Daoxin that you will not go back."


    "Well, it''s a deal. It''s hard to catch a horse!"


    Two people hit it off, both eyes are friction sparks, one side of the toilet water dumbfounded, who can think of childhood games, can dominate now?


    It''s very simple.


    Why don''t you have a mouthful of soda and salt to kill you!


    Hua Meili has no choice but to help her forehead. How can these two guys follow suit? Grandfather Huang Ya is so childlike


    At this time, Huang Ya elder drank a mouthful of hot tea excitedly, put out a table, sat in front of it, stared at them with his own eyes and said: "first game, let''s start."


    Ming Yubo put three cards in his sleeve, looked at the hesitant Ning Tao, took out a card, patted it on the table, and said with pride: "brother Ning, it''s your turn, it''s better to be a man."


    80 million contribution value, but I bet out without blinking. At this time, it''s too late to regret.


    "Hum, don''t look like you can win," Ning Tao said coldly, taking out a card at will and putting it on the table. As like as two peas of


    , two cards are black and black, and they are almost identical from appearance. They do not know what materials are made. They can even cut off the gods, flowers, and the two old students can not spy on one or two.


    In fact, not to mention them, even elder Huang Ya and the elders who often gamble with him can''t spy out. If you can see it, what''s the meaning?


    Even vice president Zhong, a powerful man at the rank of Immortal Emperor, is very hard to spy on.Huang Ya elder see this, don''t want to talk to them, directly open, seven people all stare big eyes, Ming Yubo is a fist, Ning Tao''s is actually scissors.


    Lost a game!


    "In the first game, mingyubo wins!"


    Elder Huang Ya frowned and glanced at Ning Tao. He announced strangely.


    However, he can''t see the evil spirit in the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth. Did he worry too much

 Chapter 2975

    "The second game, now," said Huang Ya, sipping the hot tea.


    A pair of eyes, strange twinkle.


    The game is more and more interesting!


    Seeing this, Ming Yubo laughed with pride. He didn''t expect that the first game was so simple to win. It seemed that it was God''s will that he would win this game.


    Two in three.


    God gave him a big chance!


    Immediately provocative Xiang ningtao took a look, put the "fist" card away, pondered it between the sleeves, hooked the corner of his mouth, and took a heavy picture.


    "Brother Ning, please


    Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, in the flower dew, flower beautiful tension, he fumbled in the hands of three cards, also randomly take out one, put on the table.


    There was no sign of tension in his face.


    "Goo Grunt


    Elder Huang Ya took a deep breath, swallowed the tea, brushed his sleeve and opened the card.


    Ming Yubo is a fist again!


    "This..."


    Toilet two face a change, this guy want to hit a surprise? What card does the master play? If you lose, it''s over. It''s better to draw.


    When elder Huang Ya lifted the card in front of Ning Tao, he frowned. It was Cloth!


    "This Win Won? "


    "In the second inning, Ning Tao wins!"


    With an order, hualushui and hualushui took a long breath and were surprised. They finally won the game.


    Now it''s even.


    Let''s see the last game!


    That''s a total contribution of 80 million!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughed and joked: "brother Yubo, are you really desperate? However, after a loss, will I still be deceived? "


    With a stiff smile and a frown, mingyubo said coldly, "don''t be complacent too early. There is another game, but I will win this game, because your mind has been guessed through by me, and you will make a cloth."


    "Third inning, come on!"


    Said, unexpectedly took out a card.


    There was a sneer on his lips.


    This scene, let a few people''s facial expression on the spot change, is the dark rain uncle really already full guess?


    Which one did he print?


    And Ning Tao, which one?


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Ning Tao''s golden pupil suddenly appears and sneers in his heart. It''s nothing to be able to guess his mind? The most important thing is to be able to see through your cards.


    In perspective, everything is nothing.


    I''ve seen through it for a long time!


    You and I open a plug-in than this game, what should you say? There''s no way to give money


    Ning Tao shook his head. At first, he thought he had heard wrong. How could it be so easy? 80 million, like giving money, but in fact, it''s true.


    Listening to the words of Ming Yubo, he took out a card and put it down


    At this moment, there was silence.


    Ming Yubo''s Adam''s apple stirs up and says that it''s not nervous. It''s a fake. Eighty million contributions are all his possessions over the years. Although, compared with Ning Tao''s secret, it''s not worth mentioning, it''s also a large amount.


    According to his estimation, the psychological tactics just now worked. He still made fists, but Ning Tao, at least, didn''t make cloth. He absolutely didn''t dare to take the risk.


    In this way, his chances of winning will be increased by one point, with fists, draws at most and scissors, and he will win.


    Anyway, this wave can make a steady profit!


    Ming Yubo thought of it.


    However, Huang Ya couldn''t wait to flick his sleeve and directly opened the two cards, and the air solidified.


    Mingyubo is really a fist.


    But Ning Tao, it''s cloth!


    "This..."


    Elder Huang Ya nodded with satisfaction and said with a laugh: "it''s a good game. It''s wonderful. In the third inning, Ning Tao won, so he won two of the three innings. This bet Ning Tao won."


    "The king of Jiuqu jade spirit ginseng and the 60 million contribution value of mingyubo are all from ningtao."


    Flower dew, flower beautiful ecstasy, a face incredible, won? They won.


    "Ha ha, that''s great. We''ve won. Long live master. Nice job..."


    Ning Tao also showed a smile.


    But when the words came out, Mingyu was hit hard, and the brain melon seeds were buzzing, and his soul seemed to be scattered.


    "Lose Lost? "


    "How is that possible? How could that be? "


    "It''s impossible. I don''t agree. How can he make a cloth? I''m sure I can win? How is it possible to lose? " It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. He cheated... "


    However, a huge pressure enveloped him and said coldly, "what? Want to cheat? How dare you play a rogue in the business of the elder


    "The material of this card is made of precious dead soul stone, which can isolate all thoughts. If you can cheat, don''t talk nonsense and admit defeat. Otherwise, it will be more than 80 million...""Hum ~!"


    A cold hum makes three people''s throats sweet.


    This is at least Xianjun''s authority. Mingyubo breathed hard and swallowed the congestion in his throat. His face turned pale and calmed down a little.


    Death stone.


    It''s famous!


    The only function is to isolate some gods. It''s so weird that it can''t even penetrate the pupil technique.


    So it''s impossible to cheat!


    But it''s worth 80 million. How can he be willing to lose just because of a childish game?


    "Master Huang Ya, I''m on behalf of Master Kong Ming..."


    "Even if you are the representative of the head of the underworld clan, if you lose, that is to say, you lose. This seat also represents the whole Dahuang college. Don''t we want to lose face?"


    The yellow tooth elder dignified way.


    Hearing this, mingyubo gnashed his teeth, but he had to bow his head under the eaves. This is not the Diming nationality. If he wants to play a rogue, he may have found the wrong place.


    See yellow tooth elder a wave hand, that ginseng king, great waste order, all fly to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao reached out to take it over. It was hard to avoid a burst of excitement in his heart. He said, "thank you, elder Huang Ya!"


    "Thank me for what? It''s all your own skill. The old man is bored. It''s rare to see a good game. It''s very good, "the yellow tooth elder waved his hand.


    Ning Tao picked up the famine order, the original empty famine order, an instant more than 60 million.


    The corner of the mouth one hook, threw the Ming rain uncle''s great wilderness order to him, return to smile to sing to shake a way: "thank you!"


    "Crunchy You... "


    Mingyubo grabs the famine order. His eyes are red with blood. He grits his teeth and insists that his heart is dripping with blood. But why is elder Huang Ya there? He can only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach.


    "Remember, I''m not willing to give up. My things are not so easy to take. They''re just for you. You''d better give them back to me."


    "Otherwise..."


    "Elder Huang Ya, this is the contribution value of 20 million, all of which are bought into Taiyi magic water," said Ning Taoyou.


    As soon as he saw the business coming, the yellow tooth elder showed a row of yellow teeth with a smile, brushed off the contribution value, took out a jade bottle, which was filled with 500 drops of Taiyi magic water.


    "You You... "


    Mingyubo''s face flushed with anger, "wow" spat out blood, ferocious, turned away.


    "Ning Tao, we''ll see!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao turns his mouth, takes Taiyi holy water, thanks respectfully, and leaves. The three are satisfied, and hualushui''s brothers and sisters are also divided.


    We can''t let them come in vain.


    And the God medicine hall, looking at the back of several people leaving, Huang Ya elder looked at the card Ning Tao used, a faint smile, whispered: "what a powerful pupil skill..."

 Chapter 2976

    Once upon a time, Ning Tao''s various competitions were quite prominent, and many elders had watched them.


    But there is one thing that makes many elders curious, that is, how is his pupil skill? Vice President Zhong and others always feel that his eyes are different!


    However, they have never seen it with their own eyes.


    Today, elder Huang Ya was satisfied. He guessed right. Those old guys all lost. Moreover, the Dean once told them to take care of Ning Tao as much as possible.


    Besides, mingyubo is a member of the netherworld. Today, even if he is not Ning Tao or someone else, he will be like this.


    But he didn''t think of one.


    Ning Tao''s pupil skill is so powerful that he can even detect the dead soul stone. This is his skill. If Ming Yubo can do it, he can only say The skill is inferior to others.


    In a word, Ning Tao''s ability is strong, which has nothing to do with him


    In the lakeside small house, Ning Tao returned like a winner. Now they are really developed, with 60 million contribution points and a Jiuqu jade ginseng king.


    Less than a month has passed since the return from the galaxy, and half of the goal has been accomplished.


    Amazing progress, Congratulations!


    The next step is to get two sanhunzhi. However, this herb is very rare and difficult to get. Moreover, it grows in a special environment. It depends on luck.


    As the leader of dahuangtang, Ning Tao can''t just think about himself. With a wave of his hand, he set aside 10 million contribution points for the development and reward of dahuangtang. Many people are elder brothers, so naturally he has to give them a piece of heaven.


    Otherwise, they are sorry for their own life and death, and nine robbed door bloody battle!


    But Sikong head and Huang Tianqi haven''t come back yet. I don''t know where to test the transmission array?


    It is estimated that it will take some time.


    The task hall, the task of the nine magic pearls, and the disguised treatment and sale of the Su family''s treasures are also urgent. Ning Tao plans to wait and see.


    However, he let hualushui send another task, about the task of trading three soul branches.


    Price aspect, may interview!


    After dealing with all this, Ning Tao plans to close the door, but she hasn''t seen sister LAN for so long. Miaomiao says that she is closed in the time tower, and can''t receive the news of communication. She can only wait for her to break through the door.


    Ning Tao sighed with a faint sigh. He had no choice but to announce the closure first. It was urgent to break through the Immortal King.


    Sikongxin''s strength is at least six or seven.


    If he doesn''t become king again, I''m afraid he will not be able to deal with him. Moreover, he is now ranked 81 in the list. I don''t know how many people are queuing up to challenge him?


    If you relax, you''ll be kicked off sooner or later.


    Just as he was about to close down, an interesting thing happened. Zuo Niu and you she, the super twin brothers and sisters, came to join the hall.


    The reason is that the younger sister is full of affection for Ning Tao unconditionally, while the elder brother is convinced by Ning Tao''s strength.


    Bai Lihua''s kindness had been rewarded by the war, so after a day''s discussion, the brother and sister immediately hit it off and came to join dahuangtang!


    Ning Tao is very surprised at this result, but he also believes that if they don''t even have such a mind, then he may not be able to rise at all, or he may just be the triangle power.


    With the addition of two people, the strength of dahuangtang has risen to a new level. Moreover, the battle in the arena has also attracted a lot of admiring old students.


    From one thousand to more than 1300, it''s only a day or two.


    The future is limitless!


    When Ning Tao handed over the dahuangtang to Qu Miaomiao, he declared that he was closed to the outside world.


    Original tower, third floor.


    The time flow rate of 1:30 is not so cool. Ning Tao ponders. Suddenly, an idea comes to the end of the third floor. In front of it is the passage of the fourth floor. However, the familiar space lock appears again.


    But it''s twice as big as the third space lock.


    The difficulty has also increased several times!


    Ning Tao sat, carefully to understand the structure of each grain, but before he could see one thousandth of it, his mind was consumed, his spirit was depressed, and his face was pale.


    This is a huge amount of work, far from what he can solve now.


    Just, the third layer is enough for him to use now. Ning Tao gave a wry smile and took care of himself.


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes and waved his hand. A lot of classics appeared in front of him. Many of them were from Su''s family, such as the chopping blade, the great ape stick technique, the Immortal King''s experience, and the Immortal King''s chapter "eternal longevity".


    This is the only thing the master "immortal sage" left to his disciples. The ancient Dharma he deduced completely improved on the formula of eternal life.


    Let him belong to himself and become more suitable for himself!


    In a sense, Ning Tao has been better than blue, and has gone out of his own way


    Refine the baby to form a Dan baby, refine the soul to condense the spirit.


    Practice the emptiness, grasp the emptiness, and understand the meaning of Tao.Human immortals strengthen their power, earth immortals strengthen their physique,


    heaven immortals shed their thoughts, and the three spirits are greatly perfected!


    When you have reached a peak of cultivation, you will be able to worship the king. You are perfect and can be called the king of the immortals.


    Ning Tao realized clearly that a series of spiritual lights emerged from his mind, and his "interpretation" of the fairy king was more profound.


    In this way, day after day, month after month, year after year, Ning Tao sat there like a stone, feeling the heaven and earth, integrating himself, making the essence, Qi and spirit perfectly integrated.


    In addition to drinking a cup of ice tea occasionally, the other is taking Taiyi water.


    Everything is mechanical


    In the outside world, the whole college is full of tension. The fighting field is constantly fighting. War is declared every day, and the ranking of Dahuang list is changing day by day.


    Under 50, almost every moment will change, everyone is working hard for the quota.


    One by one the black horses jumped out.


    At last, Tianjiao, which is usually hidden, has made a great success!


    Nine rob the door no big action, Sikong letter also didn''t have that leisure, efforts to close, in front of him there are ink string, Jiang Chen, which still have mood to deal with Ning Tao?


    A year later, there are plenty of opportunities!


    All the major training rooms, as well as the lectures given by the tutors, are full, and the money can''t be squeezed in.


    Although it''s lively, most freshmen can''t participate in this kind of thing. Their accomplishments are the greatest, so they are only the audience. Ning Tao is an exception. It took only a few years to join the college, and he is as good as an old student.


    I have to say it''s a miracle


    But this miracle seems to disappear.


    One month, three months, half a year has passed. On the third floor of the original tower, Ning Tao has been in a stable mood for 12 years.


    The hair and beard grow long, and even drag to the ground, but the whole person is integrated with heaven and earth.


    If we say that Ning Tao usually looks very loose, now he has become a rope, like a man of iron and steel who has been trained to perfection both inside and outside. His acupoints are unblocked and his channels are tough.


    Suddenly, I don''t know how many years of a pair of eyes, slowly opened, full of vicissitudes, but extremely bright.


    "Closed for 12 years, now I am king!"

 Chapter 2977

    Ning Tao sighed and looked down, with the style of a great master, but his face was full of smiles.


    It''s time to make a breakthrough.


    "Brush" and disappear!


    When it reappeared, it had already come to the sky above the lakeside house. It had been 12 years in the original tower, but it was only five or six months outside. Everything was familiar.


    As soon as I looked up, I found that I didn''t know when dark clouds were rolling and thunder was roaring, forming a black cloud mountain.


    This is exactly his Four nine little robbers!


    "Click Boom and boom... "


    Huge thunder resounded around the lake, shocking the whole new area. At the next moment, tens of thousands of new students poured out one after another.


    God, am I right?


    "This Is this someone who is robbing the king of immortals? "


    There was a scream.


    And dahuangtang is even more confused. What''s the situation? Why is this thunderbolt on top of them?


    Who''s going the wrong way?


    Qu Miaomiao is having tea with a hot and graceful beauty. She laughs and makes the two girls turn pale with a thunder. She rushes out and sees a familiar figure.


    "Yes It''s Ning Tao


    And the graceful beauty beside her shrunk her eyes and said in shock: "this is a four or nine little disaster. Is he going to break through? My God, how old is he? "


    "A fairy king under a hundred years old!"


    This woman is the one who broke through the customs Tang Lan!


    And this sentence is very important. If you look at the whole wilderness, you can''t find one or two hundred year old fairies.


    It''s too young.


    Even if time accelerates, Ning Tao is less than 100!


    It''s reasonable to say that there are people robbing every day in the college, such as earthly immortals, celestial immortals and even the king of immortals. But this time, why is it so sensational?


    Even when the thunder sounded, groups of elders gathered, and even vice president Zhong appeared.


    President Huang is not only looking at things.


    Countless pairs of eyes, are looking at the new area!


    "Click Click... "


    Lightning and thunder on the sky, thunder snakes swimming, open teeth and claws, what kind of earth immortal nine robberies? Compared with it, Tianxian Xinmo robber is weak.


    This is known as one of the three most terrible disasters in the world, or the weakest one!


    Ning Tao raised his head, but his face didn''t change. He was calm and full of confidence. He had been closed for 12 years, which was not just a simple deduction of the fairy king.


    "Come on, let me see my four or nine little robbers. If they are too weak, they will disappoint me."


    Ning Tao said with a long hand.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A ray of thunder flashed by, full of deterrent force.


    It''s like the roar of God, scolding a person for disobeying heaven. This crime is unforgivable.


    The next second, the thick black cloud mountain is pulled away by a sky thunder. The sky thunder is silver, just like a ferocious thunder Python running through the heaven and earth.


    The "crackle" burst out at the same time.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Just for a moment, he smashed into Ning Tao, as if to crush him into the ground.


    However, under the attention of the public, Ning Tao yelled and clenched his fist with five fingers. Behind him, it seemed that an archaic ant appeared, fighting the sky with his meat fist and fighting the dragon with his micro end. A fist intention that moved countless people burst out.


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    One punch, one punch, one swing!


    Although it''s a familiar formula, it tastes more delicious than ever. How many times more powerful?


    "Boom" again, "bang" burst.


    This thunder, which even makes the Immortal King and the strong turn pale, is smashed by Ning Tao at will.


    Open mouth a suction, is to swallow thunder light.


    "How dare he eat thunder?"


    "Hiss ~!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people take a breath. How dare this guy do it? Is Tianlei not a casual provocation?


    All the elders could not help shaking their heads.


    It''s too unwise to do so. For the sake of some energy, is it not afraid of failure to provoke Tianlei?


    Too greedy!


    Dean Huang also smoked


    However, Ning Tao doesn''t care so much. How to say the taste? A little astringent, not very delicious, but the energy, it is really a lot.


    Tianjie was angry, as if this is not the first time, full of anger gathered into a thunder.


    "Click Click... "


    Just hear a thunder, there is a huge roar from below. The fast speed can''t be seen by the naked eye. The speed of falling thunder is one thousandth of a second, but it can''t be avoided at all. Ning Tao is hit by the sky thunder in an instant.


    Vaguely, I saw a false shadow of an angry dragon in a trance.


    "Boom Boom, boom... ""No, Ning Tao," Tang Lan was so scared that she didn''t want to talk to Ning Tao''s body. She finally came back from the galaxy. How could it be like this?


    Sikongxin and mingyubo sneer in several directions. They deserve to die.


    Now you know the price of swallowing thunder!


    But just proud, I saw that the disaster did not dissipate. In the huge dust, a huge light mass appeared, and the dense immortal gold patterns crisscrossed, forming a body shield, which was indestructible.


    It''s more than 300000 immortal gold stripes, nearly 400000, and its defense ability is as good as one.


    You know, the immortal immortal king has been practicing hard for so long, and he is also the founder. Up to now, he has only cultivated more than 600000 immortal gold patterns. Needless to say, the more gold patterns there are, the stronger the defense is, which is comparable to a magic weapon.


    Although I know that the more gold patterns there are, the stronger they are, the more difficult it will be to practice. Nothing can be accomplished in one move.


    Just raised his head, in front of a flower.


    "Boom..."


    A huge impact hit the body, vaguely can hear the Dragon roar, tear space, impact, throughout the world, and Ning Tao is in the core.


    Countless people exclaimed, this thunder came too fast, all of them have not recovered.


    And with a bang, the gold body smashed.


    But Tianlei, there is not much power left.


    "Hum ~"


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a sneer, "is it true that robbers will attack? But unfortunately, that''s all you can do? "


    "There''s the last thunder. I hope you can give me a surprise. Now, I just got hurt."


    Tianjie was furious, but he didn''t drop the thunder easily. It seemed that he was accumulating his strength. This last blow must destroy the man who was against heaven.


    The dark clouds in the sky all form a whirlpool.


    And Ning Tao, under the whirlpool!


    The whole college breathed a breath, the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, full of tension, left the last thunder, became the king, lost the tomb king.


    This generation of new students, it''s really amazing!


    However, Ming Yubo clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. If he succeeded, he would be more dangerous to himself.


    Master Kongming said, if you really can''t get it, then use the last trick. If I can''t get it, then no one else can get it. The dead will not tell the secret.


    With cold eyes, he looked up at the falling thunder and suddenly turned his hand and cut his finger.


    Blood as a guide, blood sacrifice thunder!


    "Heaven forbid!"


    For a moment, the power of Tianlei suddenly increased. It was more than twice as strong as Ning Tao had expected, and it was very irritable. What happened?


    Who did it?


    Before everyone can figure it out, a blood red thunder smashes Ning Tao into the ground in the blink of an eye.


    "What? No good


    "Puff..."

 Chapter 2978

    Between heaven and earth, there is a dead silence.


    It''s like falling a needle, like spring thunder.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were stupefied, looking at all this in front of them. Just now, it seems that someone moved?


    Who did it?


    Isn''t that mean?


    And it''s in an open and aboveboard place like the college? Countless people are watching, and they are despised.


    When Ning Tao was hit hard, he vomited blood and fell into the bottom of the lake. The whole lake was lifted up because of him, and the whole newborn area was shaking.


    In a trance, he saw a blood dragon with seven claws, which bumped into him.


    It has to be said that the power of this blow has been comparable to that of the Immortal King''s, and it''s still full strength. Even if it''s the ancestor of the Su family, I''m afraid it''s impossible to survive.


    And Ning Tao disappeared at the bottom of the lake.


    It''s been a long time


    The next second, dahuangtang seemed to explode. More than 1000 people rushed out and glared at jiujiemen. The first candidate must be sikongxin.


    That''s their biggest enemy.


    Ning Tao is also the number one enemy!


    Qu Miaomiao, Zhao Hou, hualushui and others are killing each other as if they were planning to do so.


    And Tang Lan, almost furious to lose his mind.


    "Mean man!"


    However, Si kongxin was stunned. This time, he was really wronged. He didn''t do it. He hated Ning Tao. But in his capacity, he didn''t do such a mean thing, let alone Ning Tao was a mole ant in his eyes.


    Even if he doesn''t want to break through, why should he?


    Which bastard let him carry this black pot?


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Sikong Xin''s face was black and he swore in his heart, but how could he make it clear with his mouth open?


    Now all the spearheads are pointing at him!


    Especially Tang Lan, a powerful immortal, whose murderous chance made his hair stand up


    In the dark, seeing this, Ming Yubo sneered, but he coughed weakly. His strength was drained away. I''m afraid it won''t be better in a few months.


    This is a secret method of the netherworld. It''s very unorthodox.


    However, no matter how much you pay, it''s worth killing Ning Tao.


    I didn''t expect that he made a mistake, which led to the situation of bringing disaster to the East. Jie Jie, fight. The more chaotic the fight, the better. In this way, no one can guess it''s him.


    Dark rain uncle pale smile.


    The four or nine little robberies have also dissipated at this moment


    In Dahuang hall, vice president Zhong, elder Huang Ya, real person Yulin, master Henglian, master Hu He and so on all appeared and stood in front of him.


    "Don''t forget who you are, Tang Lan. It''s a matter between students. It''s none of your business."


    Vice President Zhong said in a deep voice.


    But Tang Lan clenches her teeth and holds her jade sword tightly. She stares at sikongxin with a pair of blood red eyes. If xianhuangwei didn''t suppress her, she would have done it already.


    But Hua Meili is still calm. She comforts the public quickly. She always feels strange about this.


    Jiang Chen and Mo Xian walked out at the moment and said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, you students of dahuangtang. Although you and sikongxin have a grudge, I don''t know him well enough to do such a dirty thing."


    "I think there must be some misunderstanding, and the college will give an account of it."


    Vice President Zhong nodded and said solemnly, "yes, our Dahuang war yard has always been clear about rewards and punishments, and we should do it when others are robbing. Such people are not worthy to stay here."


    "Once I find out who it is, even if I kill him, I will be expelled from the college forever."


    And the jade spirit real person, is to sigh a tone, long way: "the deceased has passed away, or first mourn."


    "If you go against the sky, it''s inevitable that you will come to this end. My generation of friars must have a bottom in mind."


    Tang Lan clenches the shell tooth, stares at him one eye, immediately lets the jade work properly real person chat up a smile.


    At this time, let him give way first.


    After all, the students they chose died.


    "Tut tut..."


    Deep in the college, Dean Huang put down his tea cup, frowned slightly and said: "this What''s going on? I can''t feel the boy''s breath? "


    "Is it..."


    On the other side of it, an old man full of vicissitudes, looked up slightly, and his face was full of kindness. It was little martial uncle. He said: "he won''t die. I believe him. It''s just a small obstacle."


    "On the contrary, if you give the quota to him directly after half a year, I''m afraid some people will not accept it."


    Hearing this, Dean Huang frowned and said with a bitter smile, "there must be a way for the car to get to the front of the mountain. Besides, little martial uncle, don''t you say that this is also a small obstacle."


    "I believe he will be able to deal with it..."


    In the stalemate in the college, from the endless space fault, suddenly tore a huge crack, a embarrassed figure, difficult to come out.And this person is Ning Tao.


    "Well Poof... "


    I opened my mouth and vomited blood.


    I saw that his upper body was full of scorched black color, and he was seriously injured. If he took the blood thunder just now, it would kill him 100%.


    However, is Ning Tao the kind of person waiting to die? At the critical moment, he actually put himself on death row in space and exiled himself in the fault of space.


    Even so, he was seriously injured, and fortunately he was lucky enough to get his life back.


    The four or nine little disasters have passed.


    Ning Tao grins and shakes his whole body. The blackened substance peels off from his body layer by layer. The rolling essence of heaven and earth is crazy and enters his body.


    "Bang", the breath soared a lot.


    Step into a new level!


    From today on, call him Galaxy fairy king!


    Yes, he broke through and became a king. He became a real Immortal King. He used to be the strongest in the three realms. Now, he has also reached the goal.


    And people are stunned, Ning Tao suddenly appears, many people still think that the resurrection?


    Yes, he did!


    A fairy king under 100 years old was born!

 Chapter 2979

    The power of the Immortal King is mighty.


    Ning Tao took a long breath, like a whale swallowing 80000 Li, pure essence was inhaled into his body, and his injury recovered quickly.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Seeing this, hundreds of thousands of people were numb.


    There is a sense of twists and turns, originally thought Ning Tao has been spirited, did not expect, he is not only alive, but also into the fairyland!


    Standing on the top of the new life!


    Just now, even the "real jade spirit" said, "I''m sorry!


    This time, many strong people who are ready to move have restrained their heart of challenge and dare not act rashly.


    "Look, it''s the leader of the sect, Ning Tao," said Qu Miaomiao, Zhao Hou, Hua Meili and others. They were overjoyed that they had been crowned king.


    He also has a strong Immortal King in dahuangtang!


    "Great, ha ha..."


    And Tang Lan also Leng for a while, the anger in the beautiful eyes, but in an instant was crossing, just like a night of spring breeze, pear blossoming, like ice met the sun, was melted, a pair of red eyes full of tears.


    "Little villain..."


    Jiang Chen, Mo Xian are relieved, face show appreciation.


    This guy, the growth speed is amazing, it''s only a few years? The first time I saw him, it was just a fairy.


    In a few years, both of them doubt whether they will be surpassed.


    You''ll lose your face in that way


    Sikong xinleng hum, although he didn''t do it, if Ning Tao died, it''s not bad for him. It''s a pity.


    And in the dark, mingyubo''s face changed.


    What''s going on? Ning Tao didn''t die? Just now, there was no spirit? He sacrificed the thunder with his own cultivation.


    Can''t that kill him?


    At this time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, put on a brand-new golden robe, a flash of anger, just someone dare to plot against him.


    A pair of golden pupils looked at Sikong letter.


    Vice President Zhong said: "Ning Tao, did you feel anything unusual just now? Who did it? "


    In full view of the public, Ning Tao was staring at Sikong letter, light way: "I already know who plotted against me, I will personally solve."


    Sikong''s letter was cold and gloomy.


    This black pot is really big!


    Just when everyone was nervous, Ning Tao said coldly: "mingyubo, get out of here and die."


    "To die To die... "


    The voice is like thunder, and it has spread all over the world for a long time.


    How many years, including Vice President Zhong, sikongxin and mingyubo? It''s him? The underworld guy?


    To be honest, no one thought it would be him.


    However, according to the insidious, temper and means of the underworld clan, there is no doubt.


    Qu Miaomiao has red eyes and red lips. She clenches her fists tightly. She is also a member of the underworld clan. If it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid the young master would not be watched by them.


    "Damn it..."


    I was locked in the rain for countless seconds.


    "How can it be? How can you be found out if you are so secretive and seamless? "


    However, Ning Tao grabs Bai Luo with one hand, turns his head coldly, and says in anger: "do you think no one will find out if you use the secret method quietly? There was your breath in the thunder that day. You can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. "


    "Come on, how do you want to die?"


    As soon as the words came out, the brain of Ming Yubo was blank, and countless dazzling eyes made him numb.


    "You You''re spitting blood


    "Don''t I just have a little holiday with you? How dare you slander me like that? What''s the evidence? "


    Ning Tao said with pity: "evidence? Your present state is evidence. Your feet are empty, your eyes are blank, and your body is obviously hollowed out. It''s typical of sequelae. "


    "Today, even if you are eloquent, you can''t escape death. I can''t hold you rat in Dahuang war yard."


    "Well said," said Vice President Zhong as he grew up. He said with appreciation, "Dahuang college has a clear regulation that we can''t attack our classmates, let alone in the college. From now on, Dahuang will drive Ming Yubo out of the college."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you live or die!"


    Finish saying, then wave a hand to lead a person to turn round to leave.


    Hundreds of thousands of people despise, face is full of spitting color, who can like this kind of sinister villain?


    Not to mention the reputation of the netherworld, it is not good.


    Ming Yubo''s cold hands and feet make him feel abandoned by the world, and Ning Tao''s positive provocation makes him feel that he has more heart than strength.


    You know, he is no less than seriously injured at the moment, a strength at most 34%.


    The Academy abandoned him!


    There is no way out!


    He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "Ning Tao, you''d better not deceive people too much. I''m a member of the underworld tribe. Besides, you''ve just been king, but I''ve been king for hundreds of years."


    "If you really push me, you won''t have good fruit to eat. It''s not you who can provoke the netherworld..."However, Ning Tao "boom", burst out a violent atmosphere, actually reached a peak, and very stable, can not see that it is just a breakthrough.


    "One move is enough to deal with a villain like you!"


    Today, not to mention the earth and the underworld, even if the heavenly king Laozi comes, you will die! "


    These days, Kong Ming is aggressive, and the di Ming people are bullying people too much. They have already made Ning Tao angry. Now even a Ming Yubo dares to provoke himself. If he doesn''t dare to kill him? How dare you fight against the underworld?


    This full of anger, being chased, suppressed, oppressed, and the wonderful Revenge of exterminating the clan, can be instantly vented.


    "Three thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Ancient Dafa, the power of nine stars!"


    "Taboo, against heaven!"


    "Kill ~"


    a shot pierces the dawn.


    Ming Yubo''s face changed greatly. He is the strength of the Immortal King. However, this fight is really fierce. Even in his heyday, he dare not say that he can stop it?


    In an instant, a strong crisis of life and death came to his heart, which made his scalp crack and scream.


    "Hell, you are my people


    "Dharma, hell cannon!"


    The power of the whole body converges into a blow.


    But as long as they are discerning people, no one can''t see the level of this blow. At most, it''s only the Immortal King. It seems that the secret method just now has hollowed him out.


    This is called stealing chicken, eating rice!


    The two collided. After only one breath of stalemate, they saw that the shot was like a dragon crossing the river, roaring and piercing the dark rain.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Puff..."


    In the scream, Ming Yubo''s chest became transparent, was pierced a big hole, bloody, heart broken, the whole person is like cracked porcelain.


    On that unwilling face, ferocious, resentful, and brilliant.


    Why let him go to hell?


    "Empty Master Kongming, no I won''t let you go, "said the last sentence with red eyes.


    With a "poop" sound, he fell into the ruins.


    Heaven''s pride of the underworld, falling!


    Hundreds of thousands of people are amazed. It''s interesting. Although Mingyu is hateful, he doesn''t think about other people''s background? It''s cool to kill him in a rage, but I''m afraid Ning Tao''s troubles will continue in the future.


    Sikong Xin sneered, and his mouth curved with evil spirits. He was reckless and had to pay a price.


    This is equivalent to declaring war on the underworld.


    Even he dare not do it!


    "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    "I really hope you can live a year later, so that I can kill you myself. Unfortunately, there is no chance..."


    Jiang Chen, ink string eyebrow a wrinkle, really killed? In situ pondered for a long time, but sigh.


    Ning Tao fell down, like a walking emperor in the world, with an indifferent look, looking down on all living beings.


    Pick up the space ring of Ming Yubo and collect his body. Others can''t bear him to declare war with the underworld. In fact, the war has already started.


    In the future, no matter how heavy the storm, he ningtao, the Milky Way fairy king, is next!


    "Kong Ming, wait for you to fight!"


    Tang Lan flies over, a pair of beautiful eyes are full of tears. If Qu Miaomiao doesn''t pull her, I''m afraid that he has already ignored the people present and rushed into Ning Tao''s arms.


    Get the love of your own man.


    But, you know, her identity is still a tutor, Ning Tao''s identity is still a student.


    After all, the atmosphere is not very good.


    However, Ning Tao smile, actually a walk past, the eyes of Tang Lan to embrace the arms.


    He gave her a kiss in the face.


    "Sister LAN, I miss you so much!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people waiting to leave at this moment, quiet for a moment, but the next moment, the whole college screamed out, countless eyes almost did not stare out.


    "I''m NIMA. What''s the situation?"

 Chapter 2980

    This time, the whole college was boiling, hundreds of thousands of people''s chin almost didn''t fall down


    One by one!


    Who is Tang Lan? It''s one of the most famous school flowers, and it''s also a golden flower for today''s tutors.


    Hundreds of years ago, she was not only the goddess in the hearts of countless proud students, but also the head of that school flower. Even now, she is also the goddess in the hearts of countless male students. Her beauty and figure are second to none.


    Beautiful as a fairy!


    I do not know how many men refused the pursuit!


    However, just now, Ning Tao not only held the goddess Tang Lan, but also kissed her.


    How could a freshman be a goddess tutor?


    Is there any reason?


    "Ah..."


    It''s like hundreds of thousands of marmots growling. One by one, jealous, all in a frenzy.


    Even some tutors are heartbroken.


    However, under the envious eyes of countless people, Ning Tao holds Tang Lan up and walks to the lakeside house with a proud face.


    It''s like saying, don''t beat me.


    She is my woman!


    Tang Lan is blushing, angry, little villain, how can she see people after this?


    He immediately blushed and buried his head in Ning Tao''s arms


    But this move broke the hearts of hundreds of thousands of male students, crying in their hearts: "my God, is our goddess going to be defiled by this son of a bitch?"


    "No Ah... "


    Not to mention them, even many members of the dahuangtang have a look of the devil.


    When did it happen?


    Dong xuansanzi, Liang Susu, Tan Wanrong and others are all students recruited by Tang Lan. They feel very complicated when they see this scene.


    It''s like knocking over a Schisandra bottle.


    And Jiang Chen, hold for a long time, finally spit out a sentence: "is a cruel man!"


    There is still a trace of admiration in the words.


    I''ve seen Pao Xuejie, and I''ve seen Pao Xuehua, but I really haven''t seen her tutor.


    "You are cruel enough..."


    Of course, to say the most ignorant force, that is nothing more than Henglian, Huhe, Yuling three people, these three people are from the beginning to the end, what situation? How can these two have an affair


    A stone stirs a thousand waves.


    That should be the effect!


    This time, Ning Tao became the public enemy of all the men in Dahuang college. He was also the public enemy of his tutor. He hated his teeth, but countless girls envied him.


    I really want to have a man like this.


    Ning Tao, this is the real man!


    Dare to love dare to speak!


    At the moment, Ning Tao has returned to the lakeside hut, did not stay, directly holding Tang Lan back to the room.


    Tang Lan blushed, as if he had guessed what would happen next. Her heart beat faster, and she blushed and said: "you Why are you so bad? Bullying people as soon as you get out of the customs? I have no face to go out and meet people in the future... "


    "You are Ning Tao''s woman. Why don''t you tell them? I''m just telling them that you have a master. "


    Ning Tao said triumphantly.


    Tang Lan''s heart is warm and sweet as honey, but she is about to enter the room. She says: "Miaomiao, good sister, come and help me, Ning Tao, he wants to bully me."


    Hearing this, Qu Miaomiao blushed and said, "sister LAN, I have something else to do, you You''ve got to be lucky. "


    These days, she has been tossed by Ning Tao. Not to mention one person, two people can''t stand it. She doesn''t dare to go in at this time, and immediately escapes back to the room


    Tang Lan is angry and funny. Her last hope is gone. Knowing that she can''t avoid it, she has to blush and say, "husband, please pity LAN er..."


    "Creak", the door closed tightly.


    This scene, if let those pursuers outside know, I''m afraid heartbreak will be trampled into slag.


    It''s beautiful in spring and there''s a lot of commotion outside


    This night, destined to be a sleepless night.


    The people in dahuangtang are trembling, because there are many more people around the normally sparse Freshmen''s area today, and some young teachers are wandering around.


    A pair of eyes staring here, there is a sense of being surrounded by hungry wolves, surrounded.


    Zhao Hou, Liang Xinghe and others couldn''t smile bitterly, so they had to close the gate of dahuangtang and dare not go out for fear of causing trouble. For several days, more and more people gathered.


    There is no sign of a recession.


    This is enough to see the influence of Tang Lan!


    There is also a rumor that the king of Zhenbei went mad all night, killed wild animals to vent his anger, and buried his corpse for thousands of miles.


    Dahuang army, the sixth line of defense, a senior general was drunk late at night and never forgot the beauty.


    There is also a young master who is about to take over the post of the head of the main sect. He was so sad that he shaved his hair overnight and became a monk. He no longer wanted to interfere in the affairs of the worldAll of these are haunting Tang Lan and his wife.


    However, their parting at the moment is better than their newlyweds. They are worth a lot of money at the moment of spring and night. How can they take care of these


    In the room.


    Ning Tao comfortable lying in bed, Tang Lan curled up in his arms like a kitten, listening to him tell the galaxy, how to defeat the enemy Yan Feitian.


    Tang Lan didn''t know how much she heard, but her face was full of pride and grace.


    After a long time, Tang Lan said: "if you go to the sage college, then we are going to separate, or I will resign as a tutor and accompany you."


    Ning Tao shook his head and said with a smile, "sage college is mysterious. It''s still one thing whether he can pass the exam or not."


    "Moreover, more than half a year later, there will be a trial competition inside the Dahuang war Academy. Even if the president promises, we still need to have strength, otherwise, we still can''t do it."


    "In addition, the relationship between me and the underworld people is incompatible. If you don''t have the protection of the college, they will have nothing to do with me. Maybe it''s time to start with you. Recently, you should practice well in the college, and self-improvement is the king''s way."


    After hearing this, Tang Lan gave a clever "um".


    But when he heard about Siwa, he licked his red lips, turned over and got on the horse, and said shyly, "I want to..."


    "Ah ~"


    for several days in a row, both of them were very affectionate.


    However, after the love, Ning Tao returned to the cultivation state early, let Tang Lan, Miaomiao, hualushui all go to the original tower to practice, only the three of them are the safest, others can''t believe it.


    After all, it''s too precious!


    Once the leak, the college can not keep him!


    Out of the small house, Ning Tao directly turns into a streamer and rushes to the task hall. After more than five months, the two tasks he released should all have results.


    Mission hall, once again see Tan Wanrong, but she said: "I came to think that you have forgotten."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao wry smile, scratched his head and said: "some time ago has been closed, the two tasks now how?"


    Hearing this, Tan Wanrong handed out a space ring and said, "eight magic pearls have been collected. I''ll buy them all at a reasonable price. They''re nearly 6 million, of high quality."


    "The treasure house of the Su family has been disposed of. Now you are here, and you still have 8 million contribution value to receive."


    "As for sanhunzhi, there are some vague news, but it''s not true, so there''s no progress. There''s no purchase of this medicinal plant on the other side of Shenyao hall."


    Ning Tao listened and nodded gratefully.


    After receiving the contribution value, Lingzhu, he bought some rare minerals and some evil spirits.


    Directly give the eight million contribution value to Huaguang.


    Yama, he is still lying in the corner of his ring. It''s greatly damaged. There''s no way for him to be here. He has to repair it and refine it before he can use it

 Chapter 2981

    Farewell to tan Wanrong, in the eyes of tens of thousands of straight molars wolf, Ning Tao directly with blink away.


    I always feel that I will be attacked by a group in the next second.


    It seems to have provoked public anger.


    Recently, it''s better to keep a low profile, but it seems that strength doesn''t allow it. Alas, it''s really distressing


    Over the past few days, thousands of war posts have been sent to dahuangtang. They are full of curse and gunpowder, but Ning Tao ignores them directly, so he doesn''t bother to spend his time.


    Now the nine magic pearls have gathered together, and they have spent eight million contribution value to buy some rare minerals.


    One is to deduce the second form of nine yuan.


    The second is to mend the hell.


    These two things are enough for me to settle down for a period of time, and every time I practice with sister LAN, my strength has improved. She is an Immortal King, and she has just broken through the Immortal King.


    Most of the energy produced by double cultivation has nurtured us. Can we not improve our strength quickly.


    According to Ning Tao''s estimation, if she is closed for another period of time, she may break through the double realm. After all, she has been closed for 12 years and has a strong foundation.


    It''s only half a year away from the end of a year. Time is getting more and more tense


    Lakeside house.


    After getting rid of thousands of people''s fighting and fighting and the encirclement and suppression of Zhutao alliance, Ning Tao came back without danger. The two men, Sikong head and huangtianqi, also came back.


    As soon as they met, they joked: "it''s hidden. Lao Ning, Tang Lan, the beauty and the school flower tutor have all been accepted by you. Now this matter has caused a sensation in the whole wilderness. Now you have a big deal."


    Ning Tao touched his nose and said with a smile: "my fair lady, a gentleman is fond of you. Is it wrong for men to love women?"


    "I don''t care what other people think, and I don''t care. If anyone doesn''t agree, just come."


    "By the way, how are you two selling the space array? It''s been almost half a year. There''s no news at all. Haven''t you sold it? What''s wrong? "


    On hearing this, Sikong head and Huangtian Qi laughed and said mysteriously, "we''ve sold 50 sets of space arrays."


    "Guess how much we sold altogether?"


    Ning Tao, who is enjoying tea for a long time, thinks about it for a while and looks at them again. He says tentatively: "between one billion stars and three billion?"


    But as soon as the words came out, their faces were full of contempt, a look you would never guess.


    "Ten billion?" Ning Tao Kua Avenue.


    The head of Sikong took the cup and drank it down. He calmed down for a while, stretched out three fingers, and said leisurely, "it''s 30 billion. We''ve made a lot of money."


    "Three How much? "


    Ning Tao almost didn''t jump up. He widened his eyes and said in amazement that he was exaggerating 10 billion yuan. Unexpectedly, he sold 30 billion yuan. How much?


    However, before he could recover, Huang Tianqi grinned and said, "it''s not over yet. The 30 billion he said is just his 40 sets. If you add my 10 sets, it will be 40 billion. Moreover, supply exceeds demand. "


    "Now the whole wilderness is crazy. Everyone wants to buy a set. It''s a complete robbery. You don''t have to want to buy it too..."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao swallows a mouthful of saliva and swallows the tea. His hands and feet tremble. He is hard to believe that it is so expensive?


    How do you sell it? Is it so hot?


    It''s incredible!


    Just listen to Sikong first excited way: "Lao Ning, do you know how powerful your space array disk is?"


    "At the cross domain level, it only needs a inferior immortal stone to activate, and the transmission distance is super far level. One master asserted that this is an excellent cross domain transmission array, and even swore that it was written by space power."


    "This technique, this pattern, this space construction ability, is by no means the general space power."


    "The emptiness is far less than the emptiness. It''s enough to throw them away for a few blocks."


    Huang Tianqi crowded in and said excitedly, "besides, many old people have asked to see this space power. Some of the senior practitioners are willing to spend a lot of money on it."


    "The leader of a clan, the leader of a big clan, even the elders of our clan are full of praise."


    "I don''t know, that space power is you. Now you have become a mysterious person."


    Ning Tao''s mind is confused when he hears them. They probably understand each other''s words. Their means of selling make them a mysterious space power.


    It''s all about making friends with yourself.


    Shouldn''t it be so valuable?


    "Originally we wanted to discuss with you, but you were closed early, so we put it in the auction on our own," explained Sikong Shou


    "You don''t know how hot the auction is. Half of the wasteland has passed by, and the competition is red faced and rough necked. It''s almost a fight. The most expensive set of space array has sold three billion stars."


    "Maybe its real price is more than that, but the presence of big people, this small money, they don''t care, what they care about is face.""In this way, 50 sets, half of them will be sold out at auction, and half of them will be sold out by us for some big door transactions."


    Then he handed out four space rings.


    Ning Tao held back his excitement and held out a pair of shaking hands to take it. His mind swept away, as if he saw the whole four stars and meteorites, so bright that he blinded his eyes.


    Darling, are you rich overnight?


    The surprise came so suddenly.


    At this time, Huang Tianqi suddenly showed a cunning smile, approached the evil spirit and said, "do you know who bought that set of array plates after spending three billion stars?"


    "Who?" Ning Tao doubts.


    "The unjust leader is the Immortal King of Kong Ming. I disguised myself as Tuo and kept fighting with him. I was forced to raise the price from 800 million yuan to 300 million yuan."


    "How''s it going? Has he avenged you? " The desolate days were all elated.


    Ning Tao a listen, almost didn''t smile spray, unexpectedly is he, that two idiots.


    However, when he set foot in space, he also knew that he had understood the Galactic teleportation array. It''s not hard to guess that he had something to do with it, but it doesn''t matter.


    How many people believe him is still a problem.


    Seeing that they couldn''t close their mouths with laughter, Ning Tao also said with a smile, "it seems that you two have gained a lot of benefits. Have you won over a lot of forces?"


    Sikong''s first mouth grinned and said excitedly, "let''s say so. The overlord praised me the day before yesterday."


    "Many elders of the clan began to notice me, and even one of them personally instructed me to practice. It won''t be long before I can break through the peak of the two souls."


    Huang Tianqi also complacently said: "those old guys in the clan are flattering me now. They hope to get a set of array plates. They can pay as much as they want. My position in this line is rising."


    "By the way, Lao Ning, do you have the space array? Don''t drop the chain at the critical moment. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked up at the sky and laughed. With a big wave of his hand, he directly threw them 500 sets of array plates.


    It was engraved in his spare time. If he had known how to earn money, he would have taken the time to engrave it with good materials.


    In that case, the effect of the space array will be greatly increased. He can already see the white money waving. Now, the resources of the three circles will not worry. After decades of confrontation, yuwenchuan finally has hope!

 Chapter 2982

    At the sight of the five hundred sets of space array plates, Si kongshou and Huang Tianqi were so excited that they almost fainted.


    Heaven, earth!


    This is not the array, this is the golden mountain and the silver mountain!


    They cried for a while with Ning Tao in their arms. They were so happy. With these 500 sets, they could show their strength and set off a storm of sensational wilderness.


    Before it''s too late, they bid farewell to Ning Tao, the first 400 sets of Sikong, the first 100 sets of Huangtian, and set out separately.


    Rich men, we have come to harvest.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Watching them leave, Ning Tao has a feeling of being in a dream. It''s not real, but the four space rings in front of him tell him that it''s true.


    40 billion star beads, darling.


    He suddenly thought of a sentence: "money, money, do not know how to spend?"


    Ning Tao sits alone in the courtyard and thinks for a long time. Finally, he confirms one thing and buys time.


    To be exact, buy a time tower!


    What the three realms lack most is time. How can a three-story time tower be enough? Don''t say one, even ten, Ning Tao thinks it''s not enough.


    There are too many wolves and too few meat to satisfy the three realms.


    And materials are also very scarce!


    You know, there are not a few talented people in the three realms. There are also many people who have the potential to become emperor. As long as they are given time and resources, they will surely make great progress.


    Climb to the peak of martial arts and guard the three realms!


    If there is time, there will be resources, but time tower is not bought at will.


    One is the need for a large number of star beads.


    Second, special strength!


    Think about it. The sunset Immortal Emperor was very powerful, but he had only a three story time tower in his hand.


    Not as rich as Ning Tao is now.


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao suddenly thinks of the generation before sunset. Since he sealed the ancestor of insects in the third world, he has consumed too much and fallen into a deep sleep. It seems that he hasn''t woken up so far.


    Recently, I''ve been so busy that I''m dizzy and confused. I''ve been haunted by all kinds of things, but I forgot about it.


    After thinking about it, he called hualoushui and gave him 10 million points of contribution. All of them were bought into gold to repair the Sunset Tower. This is a magic weapon of the middle class.


    It''s a great help to you. Now you have money, you can''t forget it. No matter how expensive it is, you have to buy it.


    Hua Lu Shui was very fast. She came back soon. She made a contribution of 10 million yuan. After 20% discount, she bought 25 Jin of Liujin. It''s really expensive.


    A bite of teeth, directly let the Sunset Tower absorb all, it is estimated that some of the past appearance will be restored.


    But it will take some time


    After finishing these, Ning Tao was relieved and put away the ring. He also understood one thing in his heart. The real price of space array plate is far less expensive.


    However, the market decides everything. If the market is saturated, the space array will become worthless.


    Everyone will understand the truth.


    So these 500 sets won''t sell very expensive. The best way is to have hunger marketing and get through to other galaxies so as to maintain the price of the array.


    In a word, these things were handed over to the chief Sikong. What he had to do was to practice in seclusion.


    First of all, the nine yuan boxing is practiced from time to time, such as Laonong Guzhuo.


    Sometimes Taiji Yin and Yang, yin and yang fish.


    From time to time, the three spirits are tempered and the Tao is discussed.


    It''s just like this. Time goes on month by month. It''s as fast as a fleeting moment. It''s hard to grasp


    Finally, Ning Tao came out of the melting pot of heaven and earth, took out a pile of prepared materials, took out the nearly scrapped Yan Mo, carefully refined hundreds of precious materials, and bit by bit filled his withered body.


    How powerful is the fire of the sun? Eliminate the impurities, like a heavy hammer to hammer the hell.


    All over the body, revealing a kind of ink.


    After 12 days of refining, Yan Mo became a work of art. His whole body was exquisite and impeccable, full of wild explosive power, giving people a sense of hardness.


    Ning Tao wiped the sweat of a head, face dew surprise, finally became, Yan Mo''s strength is also rising.


    Just don''t know how strong it is now?


    It''s estimated that if the ancestor of the Su family, he can be killed with one blow, right? Try it first.


    Immediately read, ordered: "hit me!"


    Without hesitation, Yama shot like a shell, and "bang" burst out. Ling ningtao, who was fast, exclaimed that his mind could not be captured at all. It seemed that some kind of material had been added, and his mind could hardly detect it.


    I''m afraid I don''t know where Yama is if he doesn''t have the mark of divine thoughts? Immediately urge immortal body.


    More than 400000 immortal gold patterns form a shield.


    "Golden body, immortal heart!"


    This is his strongest defense. Although Yama is very strong, he is also confident.


    The next second, Yama came in a flash, his face was expressionless, cold as a knife, and his fist hit him hard."Bang..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Only a stalemate, in Ning Tao that stunned expression, gold body, instant smash, this fist, burst body protection Gang Qi, mercilessly imprinted on his chest.


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His big eyes seemed to be telling these two words.


    "Lying trough!"


    The next second, it hit the wall.


    However, the walls are harder. What''s the material of the original tower? Even Xianhuang can''t destroy one point.


    Ning Tao''s back was injured, and he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. His expression seemed to say another two words.


    "NIMA!"


    When the original tower was shocked, all three of them felt it.


    "Brush..."


    Tang Lan came the fastest, see Ning Tao spit blood, suddenly angry, directly clap to Yan mo.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao coughs blood. Before he has time to speak, Yan Mo is threatened and counterattacks on his own. This time, he tries his best to fight against the seal.


    With a bang, they both flew out upside down.


    Tang Lan face big change, the whole palm is numb, so strong, like an iron pimple?


    However, it''s not a big problem. Tang Lan doesn''t do his best, but it''s a surprise to Ning Tao.


    His current strength should be comparable to that at the beginning of Xianwang wuchong, which has been promoted twice.


    "Good, good!"

 Chapter 2983

    Qu Miaomiao, toilet water then rushed to, this want to hand, but Ning Tao anxious to stop.


    Yama, who is not easy to repair, will be damaged by his own people. He won''t cry to death.


    Tang Lan greedy from Ning Tao, listen to him explain all this, originally, is to test the strength of the puppet, let oneself eat a loss, three people are all laughing and crying.


    However, Tang Lan and Qu Miaomiao are really unheard of, comparable to the puppets of Immortal King wuchong.


    It is estimated that it is only recorded in ancient books.


    It''s very rare.


    Moreover, it seems that this puppet has great potential. After he has digested all the materials, it is estimated that his strength can be improved. He is really a treasure.


    Ning Tao had a dry cough and swallowed a pill that had just been refined. Just now, he was really scared.


    The immortal gold bodies have been broken.


    If Yan Feitian had not died, he would have doubted whether he was avenging.


    It''s too cruel


    The three leave and continue to shut up. Ning Tao sits cross legged and takes good care of himself. Yan Mo stands there like a loyal bodyguard and doesn''t let anyone disturb him.


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes and felt that it was time to perform the second style.


    As soon as he turned over his hand, he took out nine magic beads.


    Gold, wood, water, fire and earth, wind, thunder, rain and electricity!


    The nine beads are shining slightly, emitting nine elements, and they echo with each other. Faintly, they are disillusioned by themselves, just like a small world.


    Ning Tao carefully observed, this pearl is really a strange thing, the world is big, there are all kinds of strange things.


    Nine of them alone can build a small world.


    However, that''s too extravagant, but Ning Tao opened his mouth and inhaled all the nine magic beads into his body.


    Taiyi holy water, iced tea, tea into the stomach at the same time.


    The long deduction began.


    Year after year, winter and heat, spring and autumn, it seems that there is no time limit here


    But outside, it''s only been three months.


    It''s only three months before Dahuang''s internal selection, and the whole college is more than twice as nervous.


    Today''s Dahuang list, without the strength of the Immortal King, does not go at all. Usually some people are too lazy to go to the ranking, but now, without a fight, who can be willing?


    If it wasn''t for the bull king to break through the fairy king, I''m afraid he would have been kicked out of 100, even so, it was very dangerous.


    My sister, snake king, has been in line for hundreds of years?


    Sikongshou, Huang Tianqi, hasn''t come back once in three months. He has become a boss. Now he is in charge of Liang Xinghe and his sister Liang Xingtong.


    The beauty of flowers is impacting the three spirits of the great emperor.


    And the second sister, Hua Meili, has long been closed, trying to break through the great emperor, with great hope.


    In this crazy cultivation, an uninvited guest broke this state.


    They come from Underworld college!


    Yes, it''s the Pluto Galaxy next door, which is just like the battle yard of wilderness.


    Even so, the underworld academy has been weak and has been trying to surpass it. As long as we find the opportunity, we want to trample on it.


    However, many times it ended in failure.


    The Dahuang war academy has been established for a long time with rich foundation and ancient qualifications. Can the underworld academy surpass it at will?


    This time, it is said that Ming Feiyu, the first ranked Tianjiao in the underworld academy, came to challenge Jiang Chen, the first ranked Tianjiao between the two academies.


    It has to be said that no one can refuse the temptation of this topic after earning enough money!


    The face of the two colleges can be said to be supported by two people. The fight between them is equivalent to the fight between colleges. Winning or losing also represents the college.


    Speaking of this netherworld, it''s really a character with different opinions. In the Pluto system, there is a high fanatical voice. It''s also known as the pride of the netherworld for millions of years, and its strength is unfathomable.


    It is said that killing a fairy king is like killing a dog. He has never been defeated in his whole life. One person will crush all the Tianjiao in the Pluto system.


    Just listen and feel shocked!


    It seems to represent the pride of the whole underworld!


    But the legend again, or to see for real, light internal self Hi, who can recognize your strength?


    So, this time, Ming Feiyu came to challenge Jiang Chen. In order to prove that he came to challenge Jiang Chen, he was led by the college, and there were a large number of elite people who came to find fault. But if he refused, he would be afraid.


    Dean Huang is very clear that this time they come not only to challenge, but also to see their strength.


    You know, Saint college enrollment is imminent, it is important to find out the strength of the opponent, the underworld college is to take them as a stepping stone.


    If you want to recruit students in Saint college, you will not satisfy them.


    Moreover, he also has confidence in Jiang Chen.


    This guy''s strength is terrible!


    Just when everyone, both inside and outside, thought that the two sides were going to fight, and Jiang Chen and Ming Feiyu wanted to separate a winner from a loser, something happened suddenly in bianhuang, which disrupted everyone''s plan.The wasteland army, the ninth defense line, was torn apart by a group of terrible stars.


    Now, it''s coming to the interior of the wilderness.


    You know, today''s famine, the strength is in the edge of famine, how can we have the strength to deal with the star giant?


    That''s a natural disaster!


    Once let them go deep inside, the damage will be the death of countless planets.


    So in an instant, Dean Huang made a decision and set up a competition with the underworld Academy. Whoever killed more monsters in the starry sky will win. The top 100 of the list must participate. The rest depends on their own strength.


    This task is set as S-level task!


    For a time, it was a sensation both inside and outside.

 Chapter 2984

    In the chaos, there seems to be an illusory light and shadow, which evolves all things and creates the world.


    The five elements are mutually reinforcing and mutually restraining.


    Wind, rain and thunder, make the world more wonderful!


    Ning Tao sits steadily, using nine elements to construct the world, just like a dominator, watching quietly, year after year, in the heat of winter, experiencing life and death and disillusionment, from rebirth to prosperity to extinction.


    As soon as the light comes, everything will come naturally.


    A new move has been developed.


    "The second form, it''s done!"


    Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, and his face was filled with joy. His strength rose greatly, and his accomplishments were loosened, as if he could enter a double realm at any time.


    There is a big gap between each weight of the fairy king, which is equivalent to a new level.


    There is a huge difference.


    You know, people like the ancestors of the Su family and Gongsun have been in the realm of the king for a long time, but they are difficult to improve. Sometimes it is difficult to break through once every thousand years.


    As soon as he was promoted to Immortal King, he made another breakthrough. The speed of such promotion was absolutely shocking.


    So Ning Tao is not in a hurry. He plans to settle down and stabilize. Even after seven years in the tower, he hopes to make a breakthrough.


    The energy of the nine magic beads is stored in his body, integrated into his whole body and digested bit by bit.


    The latest cultivation is expected to be very fast.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao also breathed a sigh of relief after the success. He was very satisfied with the harvest of the past seven years. The second style was very powerful. He did not dare to say how strong it was.


    It is estimated that it will not be weaker than the nine moves against the sky.


    And the idea of a sweep, found that hualushui has broken through the seven spirits, as if about to become a "first style.".


    Qu Miaomiao, but also a breakthrough to the two souls.


    As for Tang Lan, Ning Tao doesn''t have the strength to spy on her accomplishments, but it is inferred that it was in the early days of Xianjun, who once said that.


    It''s not much different from Kongming.


    In a trance, Tang Lan noticed that there was a pair of eyes watching, and then he looked curiously, showing a smile.


    Ning Tao "bang" ran heart, suppressed for seven years, desire, wild, a moment was hooked out, immediately heart read a move, rolled Tang Lan together back to the room.


    "Huhu..."


    "Starve the tiger to eat!"


    "Husband, don''t Ah... "


    Boring life, often need passion seasoning.


    In the light of spring, the sparks of love come out


    After a long time.


    Ning Tao slowly out of the door, activity for a while, contented, full of spirit.


    And through the door, you can see a beautiful girl with white flowers lying on the bed, beautiful and moving, forming a picture of "beating" heart.


    Gently covering the door, Ning Tao sits in the courtyard and sips tea. It''s only three months before Saint college enrolls.


    Time is really pressing!


    All of a sudden, he raised his eyebrows and saw a misty old man behind him. He gave him a smile and said, "it seems that in the time when the old man is gone, the master has made a fortune and bought so much money to repair the tower."


    Yes, this person is Before sunset.


    It''s also the spirit of the Sunset Tower!


    Ning Tao smiles and nods: "I worked hard a while ago, but fortunately I got through that difficulty."


    "By the way, I have a lot of knowledge before sunset. I have two things for you to identify."


    "Oh? What? " It''s a wonderful tool.


    When Ning Tao turned his hand over, he first showed a finger on his hand. It was green and blue. It was beautiful and crystal clear. It was not ordinary.


    Seeing this, Qi Ling gave a light "Yi" and stared at him for a moment. He couldn''t help but said strangely, "where did you get this thing?"


    "There''s a treasure from the bottom of the planet. There''s a blue sword in the sea


    Ning Tao said and took out the sword.


    In this world, the wind blows.


    King of the wind!


    Qi Ling was shocked and exclaimed: "the power of this sword, I''m afraid, has surpassed that of Huangqi, but somehow, its power seems to fall into a deep sleep."


    "If you use it, your strength is too weak and you will be attacked. If you have no choice, don''t use it. I feel that it is much stronger than me."


    Ning Tao a listen, busy agree to nod, he used once, also almost be drained to death.


    It was a fluke to survive.


    "As for this cyan finger, it''s also unusual. Its material is made of" Qingtian chalcedony ", and it''s also a whole. It''s extremely precious and rare, but it seems to be under a strong seal."


    "What is it? I''m afraid we have to uncover the seal to know. Of course, don''t act rashly now. ""These two things are the most precious of all. According to what you have just described, they should have suffered a great war, but their owners are not easy. You are lucky to have them."


    "Su''s family, it''s hard to imagine that a small place like blue sea star can have these treasures..."


    Qi Ling exclaimed.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, didn''t expect that the cyan finger had such a big beginning.


    As for the seals in it, he hasn''t thought so much about them yet. It''s not too late to mention them when he has the strength. No wonder he always feels that the space is so small. There is something wrong with it.


    Before setting the sun, I really wake up the dreamer with one word!


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao quickly sweeps the spirit to the sun. He remembers that he lost a lot of star beads at the beginning, but he still doesn''t know what happened? Later, there were only a billion star beads left in the Yangling ring, which he remembered clearly.


    However, the Ten Star beads are still the same as usual. Is it really his illusion?


    It''s just that the stars are weathering!


    Ning Tao is strange, but he finally sighs. It should be that he thinks too much and carefully puts away the fengluan sword. The crouching tiger, hidden dragon, can''t be found.


    After thinking about it, he put all the 40 billion star beads into the Yangling ring, which was almost full


    However, as soon as fengluan sword entered the ring, it was specially placed in a corner. It never got close to the Ten Star beads. However, it didn''t take long for the star beads to fall down and fill the first space.


    And fengluan sword was also submerged in it.


    Originally piled into a cube, but somehow, the corner of fengluan sword began to collapse.


    It''s like a lot of stars have disappeared quietly


    Outside, just after finishing this, Ning Tao suddenly received an urgent task, an S-level task, which was displayed on the famine order. Three days later, he immediately set out.


    "The underworld academy, the underworld flying universe, the invasion of stars and monsters, the top 100 in the wilderness list must attend..."


    When Ning Tao learned all about it, his face flashed with surprise. Didn''t he expect such a big thing happened in the past three months? Are internal and external troubles coming together?


    Frontier famine, A-level natural disasters have been breaking out, and at least five or six nearby galaxies have been robbed together.


    But this time, the attack of the giant beast in the starry sky is not as serious as it was hundreds of thousands of years ago. I remember that time, the great wilderness suffered a heavy loss, and several emperor level strongmen fell in a row, which was blocked by the ancestors of the great wilderness.


    But even if it''s not that serious, it can''t be underestimated, otherwise, it''s really possible to die there.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and clenched his fist. Now that his strength has greatly increased, he went to have a try. Anyway, he can''t refuse. It''s compulsory. It''s said that the top three in the competition can make a request to the college.


    He remembered that his "glimpses of light" had not yet been written in the second half, which was a precious imperial Dharma.


    It is said that if you buy it, you need hundreds of millions of contribution points!


    This is a good opportunity!

 Chapter 2985

    Three days, just blinking.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    In dahuangtai, there are a lot of proud figures, including Ning Tao, ox king, snake king, Qu Miaomiao and Hua Meili.


    The rest of them are either not strong enough, or they are all closed, and few freshmen can participate.


    Sikong head and Huangtian Qi are not here either.


    I don''t know what happened to the 500 sets?


    In addition to them, among the thousands of people on the field, the top 100 in Dahuang, there are also some good forces, Tianjiao and dark horse, who all join in. In addition, they are a group of guys who are not compatible with them.


    It is Underworld college!


    One of the leaders, dressed in a dark robe, had a cold, arrogant face, held his hands high and closed his eyes.


    It''s as if I don''t care about everyone here.


    Just like a "Hades" in general!


    Next to him, there are nearly a thousand young men and women, all of whom are the pride of the underworld college generation. They stand in a stalemate with Dahuang college and challenge each other.


    At this time, Si kongxin and Mo Xian came one after another. One of them immediately hummed: "arrogant boy, although the game has not started, it''s not too much to kill you here."


    "Let me see what ability you have, dare to challenge the underworld? I don''t know what to do


    "Roar, roar..."


    It''s a vicious virtual shadow.


    Ning Tao''s eyes have turned into golden color. His golden robe is full of courage. The power of nine elements forms a cycle around his body, disillusionment and illusion.


    It''s a force of the world. It''s very dignified.


    The power of Moxian, Mingsi and others surged out, and the battle between the two colleges seemed to be imminent.


    But just then, a gentle laugh came from the sky: "the game hasn''t started yet? How can it be so busy? If you want to fight, it''s better to deal with the star giant. It''s also a contribution to the two major galaxies. "


    In the line of sight, the river dust falls down leisurely.


    One step at a time, one step at a time, one step at a time, one step at a time.


    At this moment, the netherworld, who had been turning a deaf ear to the surroundings, suddenly opened his eyes and burst out light, just like a pair of dark light piercing the sky.


    At this moment, thousands of people on the scene felt breathless, as if two supreme kings were angry.


    The two shocks have solidified the void!


    Jiangchen vs mingfeiyu!


    Four eyes look at each other and see self-confidence in each other''s eyes. Jiang Chen is gentle and elegant. He comes to Ning Tao with a smile and shakes his body to separate the two sides.


    Seeing this, Ming Feiyu''s eyes were burning with a burning passion for war. He said: "well, I have recognized you. You are qualified to be my opponent, and only you, Jiang Chen, are qualified."


    "You can choose the time and place. I will have the real strength to teach you to defeat and step on your feet."


    Jiang Chen smell speech, appear to be light, smile: "but I haven''t recognized you, want to challenge me, wait for the end of the game, let me see your strength."


    "Besides, there is another person who is qualified to be your opponent..."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly shut up, but with no trace toward ningtao smile.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, does he say that person is oneself? A little bit high on yourself, right?


    Ink string, Sikong letter meaningful, but did not see Jiang Chen''s eyes, thought it was about himself.


    Just when Ming Feiyu wanted to ask, a towering figure came. It was dean Huang. He said: "the giant beast in the starry sky has broken the triple defense line. The situation is urgent. Everyone starts immediately."


    "The rules will appear on your token. I only ask you to stop the star giant under the door."


    "Scattered ~!"


    "Yes ~!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Thousands of people rushed to the sky in the blink of an eye!

 Chapter 2986

    With a flash of transmission, people rushed to the frontier.


    It''s like locusts crossing the country!


    The seriousness of the incident seemed to be beyond their imagination. Dean Huang''s face was as gloomy as water.


    If it wasn''t for Dahuang''s internal inability to muster a group of elite soldiers, he would not let the elite students do it in such a short period of time.


    Some tutors have already been on the road in a hurry.


    Meet those monarchs!


    At this time, Ning Tao and his party of five, together with Mo Xian and Jiang Chen, came to yunmuxing, one of the frontier stations. Many of the students had already left in a hurry.


    Start hunting one by one!


    Mo Xian suggested: "Ning Tao, or you can come with me. Originally, this is unfair to your freshmen. This is one of the few S-level tasks."


    Ning Tao understands his good intention, is afraid of the underworld, Sikong letter hand, heart a warm.


    But he shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I can''t always rely on you for protection. Even if I can''t fight, I can still escape. I wish you all a good place."


    Jiang Chen smelled the speech and said with a laugh: "yes, I''m worthy of being a good person. I believe you can."


    "Top ten in the competition, I hope you two."


    "Goodbye!"


    After that, he rushed to the sky.


    Mo Xian nodded and headed in the other direction. Now the whole eastern defense line has collapsed. Cloud and Jupiter are the only way to go. We must protect it desperately.


    Because there are tens of billions of people here.


    Here is the bottom line!


    Seeing this, Niuwang and huameili said, "where are we going next?"


    Ning Tao suddenly shook his head and said, "I can''t be with you. You are just around Jupiter. I believe no one dares to fight you except wild animals. If you are with me, it will be very dangerous."


    As soon as the words came out, Qu Miaomiao bit his red lips and said, "OK, be careful. We are waiting for you."


    As she spoke, she changed her face.


    She is the princess of the Shanling clan, and she is also the number one enemy of the netherworld clan. Naturally, she can''t easily appear in public, and she doesn''t want to give everyone any trouble and become a burden


    Ning Tao nodded, directed at the four people asked a few words, entrusted to the king of cattle, then straight to the East.


    In the great famine order, the news is that the eastern front has collapsed. Although the defense line has been reorganized, a large number of wild animals, wild masters, and even the giant beasts in the starry sky have rushed in. The double defense line, which is in charge of the emergency blocking, has been slaughtered.


    Intelligence shows no one is alive.


    However, they will be blocked for a while.


    Ning Tao frowned, it seems that this task is really not easy to take, cloud Jupiter is in addition to a few outposts, from the eastern defense line of the nearest planet.


    So the giants are coming in this direction, and their mission is to guard Jupiter.


    Wipe out these big beasts in the starry sky!


    Ning Tao ponders. The rule of the game is to see who killed the largest number of giant beasts in the sky. At last, he takes out the corpses he killed to prove that these can be exchanged for contribution points. The top 100 will have unique rewards.


    In the top ten, the reward is the Shangpin imperial law, the huge contribution points, and some Wang Bing rewards.


    The top three can make a request to the college.


    From the beginning, Ning Tao''s goal was to be the top three, because in this way he could ask to learn the second half of "floating light". He had mastered the first level of "floating light", but the next method was interrupted.


    Although he has the right to buy, he doesn''t know how long he will save hundreds of millions of huge contribution points?


    Therefore, we can only count on this opportunity!


    Seal tactics start!


    To put it simply, he would kill a beast and run. He would go straight to the East and surely meet a large number of wild beasts.


    "Come on..."


    However, somewhere in the sky.


    a red haired man looks at the stars in the sky. He feels that what he wants is close to the essence of the pupil.


    Yes, it is Yanjiao!


    When Ning Tao met the star giant in the sunset mountains, the sunset tower was also robbed from him.


    I didn''t expect that it was still obsessed with that one-man, but it was normal. It was only one step short of being able to raise its own blood to the level of "red pupil".


    As long as you get the one star in Ning Tao''s hand and absorb it, it will be perfect.


    But it''s a pity that he was robbed by Ning Tao!


    Yan Jiao gnashes his teeth with hatred. However, the breath of the original kingdom is barely left to the emperor. This is not his body, but a wisp of soul. He lives on the giant beast in the starry sky and comes to snatch it.


    At the side, three powerful king level star monsters crawling, is the main force of this scramble.


    There is also a "demon king" to hold the battle!


    It has already found out that Ning Tao is actually a student of Dahuang war Academy. This time, the natural disaster broke into the interior, and he will come in nine times out of ten. Yan Jiao''s eyes are burning.Of course, this raid is definitely not something it can muster. It does not have the weight.


    It was only when it found out that it had this mission that it decided to let go. In fact, these wild animals came to die. To put it bluntly, they were all dead men. The mission of this invasion was to destroy and distract.


    Let the wild Galaxy fall into internal and external troubles!


    In this way, they can have the upper hand in the border areas. The natural disaster has lasted for more than a year and has been playing equally. This action is very important. If it doesn''t work, the natural disaster will probably withdraw.


    Because there is no victory or defeat, who is willing to fight? Thankless? The star giants had to aim at the next bloodmeal.


    The purpose of natural disasters is to get a lot of blood food, which is the instinct of their star giants. If the wilderness is difficult, they can only find the weak.


    "Ning Tao, you will die this time..."


    At the same time, in another starry sky.


    An indifferent woman knelt down in front of a luxurious palace and said, "young master Hui, Ning Tao has come to yunmuxing. The symbol of the nether world has been left."


    As soon as the words came out, a ferocious smile came out. Then a familiar figure came out of the motorcade palace and said with a ferocious face: "good, good, Ning Tao. This time, I''ll see how you die."


    This person is Mr. Kongming!


    He''s going to do it himself!


    One or two failures have consumed his few patience. In his hand, there is an array disk, which is Ning Tao''s space array disk.


    It cost him three billion dollars. I don''t know which son of a bitch has been fighting against him and has made him so much money.


    He has been able to confirm that this space array is written by Ning Tao. What bullshit space power? Master? It''s Ning Tao, the little bastard. The outsider may not understand it, but he can see it clearly.


    What''s more, the peddler is Sikong Shou, Huang Tianqi. Just look at these two people, he can guess who they are.


    The celestial king of the netherworld sneers and complains. He seems to have seen the secret of the Galactic teleportation array in his hands. A mark is moving fast, but no matter how fast it runs, can it be faster?


    "Even if you break through the fairy king, what can you do? In my eyes, you are still a mole ant


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Go, kill!"

 Chapter 2987

    In nothingness, a continent stands still.


    This continent is so vast that you can''t see the boundary at a glance. It''s like this from ancient times. It seems that all these things have become a fixed frame here.


    The boundaries of space and time are very vague here.


    Vaguely, you can see a statue of goddess in the middle of this continent. It is dilapidated, but it has a beautiful face, emitting a kind of sadness.


    As if in tears, calling


    "Brush..."


    At this point, Ning Tao cuts across the sky, away from the cloud Jupiter.


    He could already feel the pressure coming from the front. It was the hordes of wild animals, and the strongest giant beast in the sky.


    "Roar, roar..."


    Suddenly, a group of more than ten wild animals, led by a king level wild master, smelled the breath of Ning Tao, and rushed to them crazily.


    It''s like a wolf smelling blood.


    One by one, they became cruel.


    "Jie Jie, it''s human. How young. Kill him, eat him, Ji Don''t rob, he''s mine... "


    Hearing the rush, Ning Tao sneered, threw a long gun, and said sarcastically, "if you want to eat, do you have the qualification?"


    You should be honored to be among the first.


    "Kill..."


    Ning Tao roared, stepped on the surface and killed in an instant. This was his real battle to break through the immortal queen.


    Ming Yubo didn''t let himself face it.


    He was too weak at the time.


    The wild animal, with boundless strength, rough skin and thick meat, looks like an ox but not an ox, or a lion but not a lion. It has a fierce face and a layer of small scales all over.


    As soon as you jump on it, there are claws and fangs.


    "Dang Dang..."


    More than a dozen monsters, one demon king, if it is an ordinary fairy king, such as the ox king, it must be how far away and how far to escape.


    But Ning Tao is quite different.


    He licked his shriveled lips, and his eyes were still full of fighting spirit. He roared. Although he was besieged, he was able to fight with the demons. He was as alive as a white shot, and his defense didn''t show any water.


    No wild animal was within three feet.


    "Come on, a bunch of animals, are they the only ones with these skills? I''m just getting excited... "


    "Roar, war spirit!"


    Ning Tao is like a madman.


    In a moment, there were three or four wild animals covered with blood holes, whimpering, blood spilled in the starry sky, frozen into ice.


    The demon king, the waster master, was so angry that he roared and turned into his real body. It was dozens of feet high. The horn of ox, the armor of Lin, was desolate. His muscles were like gullies. He was big and strong. He looked like a giant beast in the starry sky.


    Is the pupil, but is the normal person''s eye black and white.


    Therefore, it is called the weakest star giant. The star giant without blood can''t even reach the lowest level of "black pupil".


    However, the strength can not be underestimated!


    I thought Ning Tao was just a man, but I didn''t expect that he was so difficult. With a roar, he rushed up


    "Human beings, die!"


    Facing the sudden fury, Ning Tao didn''t expect it, but he didn''t panic at all.


    Turn around and hit the bull''s-eye.


    "Break ~"


    although it looks like a toothpick stabbed into the palm of a cow, but with a "bang", the two separated, and the thick palm of the cow had more blood holes.


    The king level falls in vain.


    It''s not so sharp!


    "Roar..."


    The waster Lord ate the pain, burst into a rage, screamed: "tear him up for me, all together, tear him up."


    At the same time, they roared out.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao roared: "let''s all go together. Let''s see what is against the sky."


    "The first style, swing for thousands of years!"


    "The second style, forever!"


    "The third style, broken mountains and rivers!"


    "Fourth style, turn the world around!"


    "The fifth way is to level the eight wastelands!"


    "The sixth form, Ding Liuhe!"


    "Seventh move, move heaven and earth!"


    "The eighth move, breaking the sky!"


    "The ninth move, against heaven!"


    The whole nine style shooting broke out at this moment, shaking the whole starry sky.


    More than a dozen monsters were buried in the terrible gun rain in an instant. The killing machine was everywhere. The gun was so powerful that even the void could be torn. A monster exploded in an instant.


    Not even a scream.


    One body fell.


    But the demon king and the waster master''s face changed greatly. Is this guy really just a peak?


    It''s better than triple.


    "No, it''s hard..."


    It is not stupid, but naturally want to run, but just turned around, suddenly a meal, eyes solidification, a hot, crazy long gun, mixed with the power of taboo, like arrows pierced its eyebrows.A blood hole of no size gushes blood.


    With this shot, it will be destroyed both in form and spirit.


    It can''t figure it out until it dies. It has the strength to crush. Why did it end up like this?


    "Click Click... "


    Layers of frost spread over its body.


    Ning Tao is relieved to solve so many wild animals at one time. It''s really difficult. How strong should the star giant be? This task is really hard.


    Just about to pick up the long gun, I suddenly felt a warning sign.


    "What? No good


    "Gold body protects body, immortal heart!"


    In an instant, he hastily urged Jinshen.


    It doesn''t wait for him to see what it is? I felt a huge impact, "boom" ran to hit him fly, corner of the eye, also saw four huge blades.


    It''s shining cold. It''s coming in a row.


    Even the space has been scratched.


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao spewed out a mouthful of blood, flew far away in the starry sky, smashed three drifting meteorites one after another, and then stopped on the last one.


    The gold body of body protection has four big gaps.


    A scratch is still bloody!


    As soon as he looked up, he saw a huge pangran creature, which was similar to the wild master, but bigger and stronger. Even a pair of animal pupils were completely white.


    "This Is this the star monster


    "Still white pupil!"


    In Ning Tao''s shock, this white pupil star monster, also stunned, it perfectly hidden, and perfect hand, unexpectedly failed to kill the human?


    You know, its strength is comparable to that of the four immortals of human beings. After a successful sneak attack, did it hurt him?


    "How could it be?"


    At this time, Ning Tao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He was careless and didn''t even open the "perspective". He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "good. Let the wild animals die. Be the vanguard. When the enemy''s victory is relaxed, you suddenly attack."


    "It''s your talent to hide the stars, isn''t it? I''m afraid you''ve made it today. "


    "But now, you''ve made me angry!"


    The white pupil monster a listen, sneer a way: "irritated you again how?"? You are just a little human. You just broke through the king''s rank. How dare you shout with me? "


    "I''m the most noble beast in the sky. Killing you is like killing mole ants."


    "Die


    With a roar, the stars broke.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he shows a flash of light to avoid. This guy''s strength is terrible. Generally speaking, it''s equivalent to the ghost demon of the underworld Academy.


    There are more than 20 talents in a galaxy.


    It''s a gift!


    This is the white pupil. If it''s a red pupil with stronger blood, such as Yanjiao, red pupil, silver pupil and even the strongest Golden pupil!


    What kind of strength will it be?


    I''m afraid it''s easy to destroy heaven and earth!

 Chapter 2988

    "Roar Roar... "


    The white pupil beast roars and collides, just like a meteorite that cuts through the sky, with a pair of white horns winding.


    There is no match in the body, and the movement is very fast.


    I don''t know how strong it is!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao snorted coldly. Although he suffered a loss just now, he was not afraid of fighting. Even Bai Tong would kill him here today.


    "Three thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    A blow is like a blow to the sky.


    However, Bai Tong''s monster suddenly bumped into him. He was violent and domineering. He just heard "bang", and the invisible strong wind emptied a large area.


    Ning Tao vomited blood and flew hundreds of meters. One arm was numb and trembling, as if he had hit steel.


    It''s too hard.


    The white pupil beast, whose huge body shape was only repulsed for a few feet, shook his "buzzing" head and made a sharp sound, then rushed back again, as if provoked by anger.


    "Human beings, you have angered me. A little bloody food dares to fight against the great Baitong. Go to die!"


    "Talent, the power of the white pupil!"


    Large white light, full of vision.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. It''s really hard to deal with. Have the methods of Li Huang Quan begun to fail? I just didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    In fact, I can understand that Lihuang and ZuLong were all quasi kings at the beginning, and their horizons were limited.


    Now, the effect of breaking through the fairy king is naturally poor.


    As soon as his mind swept away, he found that more than one group of giant beasts came. The movement just now was very loud. Now, he went deep into the center of the beast tide.


    We can''t delay any longer!


    As soon as I was about to show my skills, suddenly, a white light shot like a ray.


    "Whew!"


    "What? No good


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and is unprepared by the blow. The white light doesn''t enter his eyes.


    He is the first time to fight with the star giant, or Bai Tong, who knows what it has? Immediately run the power of the mind and build a mind shield in the mind.


    However, after waiting for a long time, there was no response.


    On the contrary, his eyes felt warm and gave him an impulse of desire


    Ning Tao can''t help scratching his head, confused, what''s the matter? What is the white light? He Was he hit? Didn''t seem to respond?


    But I don''t know, the other side of the white pupil beast also enlisted, it''s all-out strike, unexpectedly didn''t work?


    That''s its talent white pupil ray!


    I don''t know how many people have been hit by this move, their eyes collapsed, and even died on the spot!


    No one has ever ignored this move!


    Most monsters are weak in spirit and strong in physique, but they have no weakness in the blood of the star giant.


    That''s why they can be the overlord!


    "Boy, it''s so hidden that you can block the king''s talent pupil skill, but you will die."


    The white pupil giant said with a grim smile.


    The next second, you can see its eyes are white and bright, just like a pair of King''s pupil. The devil stares at Ning Tao, and his mouth roars solemnly.


    "Blood technique, white pupil gaze!"


    "Drink ~"


    just for a moment, the whole starry sky seemed to be solidified, as if it had become a crystal and was dominated by the whole body. Ning Tao was like a mud cow, and his face suddenly changed.


    What''s the trick?


    At this moment, his sweat all over his body burst up, and a crisis of life and death came to his heart, and the golden pupil burst out


    I don''t know whether it was unintentional or not, the eye of the candle dragon was inspired anyway, but at this moment, the white eyed beast, who was proud and grinning, suddenly solidified his smile, and a great fear gushed out from the bottom of his heart.


    In the line of sight, a huge dragon shaped virtual shadow appears in front of us. A pair of golden pupils are dazzling and despise the common people. It''s like a supreme overlord in the dark. With a cold sweep, his pupil skill will collapse easily.


    "Bang ~"


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Kim Golden pupil? You Are you a descendant of the sacred beast? No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible... "


    "Human, you Who the hell are you? "


    The white eyed beast screamed in horror.


    In the starry sky clan, there is such a thing in the past. Jintong is the acme of their blood. It is also known as the holy beast. Their eyes are immortal and eternal, and they are immune to all the pupil skills under Jintong.


    Even if the silver pupil, noble blood, in that pair of eyes, also want to fade.


    This story must be true, but the white pupil beast can''t believe it. How can a pair of noble and sacred eyes be on a human?


    Its pupil technique doesn''t work at all.


    It''s easy to break free!


    See this, Ning Tao Leng Leng, only feel hot eyes, power consumption fast, as if to be pulled away, he gritted his teeth, subconsciously used a trick."Shennian Kill


    An invisible dragon blade came out in a rage.


    This blow, as if with the past some different, more than a trace of noble temperament.


    Bai Tong is shocked. Although he knows that this is just a human being, he is always afraid in his heart. In the face of this attack, he even dare not resist. His Bai Tong is completely suppressed by Ning Tao Jintong.


    "Move, damn it, move..."


    "No Don''t... "


    "Brush" sound, dragon blade cut to its soul sea, at this moment, the whole starry sky is quiet.


    And Ning Tao''s eyes are boiling hot. He has shed two lines of scarlet blood. His eyes are constantly throbbing. What''s the matter? Is there any connection between the two?


    The last of the three demons is the Dragon candle.


    That''s for sure!


    Born in the holy land, it has nothing to do with the star giant, but how can the eye of the candle dragon react so strongly


    But at this time, the white pupil giant seven orifices bleeding, unexpectedly did not die, eyes congestion, still roaring.


    "Human, you You will meet with holy anger. These eyes will bring you disaster sooner or later. "


    "My family''s golden pupil, you don''t deserve to have..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was very angry. He covered his eyes with one hand and gathered the energy of nine elements with the other. Since everything has a life, it also has an end.


    This is the second form.


    "It''s called All things perish


    "Go ~!"


    An energy mass the size of a baby''s head "dribbles" away, full of violent energy.


    The white pupil beast is mad and swallows it.


    "Bang ~!"


    With a command, the white pupil beast suddenly expanded several times, more than a dozen bloody openings burst open, and only one earth shaking explosion was heard. Even with the body of the star giant, it was blown apart.


    Because this blow is equivalent to a world explosion, but only one percent of its explosive power.


    After all, it''s just a simulation. It''s a human effort.


    And white pupil, dead no whole body!


    Ning Tao breathes heavily. This blow almost dries him up. He hastily puts away the remains. Under the perspective, the demon king Dan and the ox horn are all well preserved.


    In addition, there are half a ferocious head, on which there are a pair of white eyes.


    At this time, the eyes of the candle dragon trembled, and the instant feeling of disappearance reappeared. Ning Tao''s body was stiff, which means, do you want to get these white pupils?


    Hesitated repeatedly, Ning Tao took out the huge white pupil. He didn''t know what to do, so he carefully put it in the center of his eyebrows. The golden light of the candle dragon''s eye burst out and sucked the wisps of white awn.


    A moment later, the white pupils darkened.


    But the eye of the candle dragon is bright as never before. Ning Tao only feels that the power of Jin Tong is increasing.


    He even promoted his soul power to the level of the Immortal King triple, and his whole body was sober, his hearing and seeing were clear, and his eyesight was even improved by one or two times.


    "Lying trough? Am I mutated? "


    Ning Tao was shocked.

 Chapter 2989

    Ning Tao looked at it, and the more he looked, the more shocked he was.


    He can see the stripes and gullies of the meteorite thousands of meters away. If he turns on the perspective, he can see the particles clearly and break the void. Compared with before, it''s like the difference between HD and Blu ray.


    The world is suddenly clear.


    And the mind, is extremely sober.


    The eye of the candle dragon seems to have more than doubled!


    "Goo Grunt


    Ning Tao hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, it is really wonderful, but at the same time, it also some at a loss, just that scene, what is the matter?


    What''s the relationship between the eye of the candlelight dragon and the star monster? Is it homologous?


    I don''t know if there are any side effects?


    Anyway, the power of that pair of white pupils has been absorbed by the eye of the candle dragon, and has strengthened itself. If there are no side effects, it will be a healthy road!


    Ning Tao''s mind turns very fast. In a word, it''s not a good way to do it. Let''s go to the star giant to test it.


    If it''s really like what he thought, he''s going to make a lot of money. I don''t know if candlelight has found out? Anyway, I can''t ask Tian Hun now


    A clench teeth, unexpectedly turn round to return directly.


    We have several pursuers!


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    It was not until a long time later that a bloody battle ended.


    Ning Tao stands on a group of corpses, panting violently, golden pupil looming, consumption is too big, however, the pale face shows surprise.


    This battle, let him discover a few effects, I do not know is born or acquired transformation?


    First, the eye of the candle dragon can suppress the wild animals. Although it is not clear, the effect is very good.


    They don''t have to be immune to pupillary surgery. Otherwise, they can''t bear so much.


    Third, and the most important discovery, is that the eye of the candle dragon can absorb pupil force!


    No matter black pupil or white pupil!


    The two pairs of black pupils in the hands have become two pairs of waste beads. When they are touched lightly, they turn into powder. They float and disperse, and the power is absorbed.


    Ning Tao also enters the original tower to ponder, specially waited for a long time, found that he did not feel uncomfortable at all.


    It seems to be able to absorb the pupil of the star giant.


    It is estimated that all star giants should have this ability, such as burning horn. They can evolve as long as they absorb stronger blood power and become red pupil. If you look at it this way, it makes sense.


    The eye of the candle dragon is also changing and upgrading!


    However, the color of its eyes is golden pupil. It should be impossible to evolve anything, but it can be improved and enhanced. The stronger the blood, the better it seems.


    These two pairs of black pupils are not as good as one white pupil.


    Ning Tao touched his chin. If he wanted to improve his pupil power, he had to hunt the high blooded star giant. When he thought of this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    One more task.


    In this case, then go all out to fight, there should be a lot of big beasts in the sky.


    When Ning Tao made up his mind, he cleaned the battlefield in a hurry, swallowed a pill, and sent out his mind. He went down to look for the wild animals, and his sight was much sharper than before.


    A touch of excitement came to my heart.


    "Whoosh..."


    At this time, the star monsters who are destroying the sky are afraid that they don''t know a disaster is coming. They take human beings as their blood food. Today, however, some people take their eyes as their goal. They are natural selection and survival of the fittest.


    For several days in a row, the elite of the Academy fought against the giant beast in the starry sky. There were casualties and it was hard to separate them.


    The tutors of the two colleges stopped Yaojun.


    But even so, on the list of the great wilderness and the list of the underworld, more than ten of them died in one day.


    The rest is even more numerous.


    In addition to elite students, there are also some zongmen officers and outposts, and six of them have been removed.


    Nearly hundreds of thousands of people died in the raid.


    Where I have been, I have been washed with blood!


    And from their trajectory, in a few days, the Star Army will be close to the cloud Jupiter, if they succeed, the cloud Jupiter will be on the verge of destruction!


    At the same time, the natural disaster of the border wasteland broke out the strongest animal tide, like launching a general attack, and nearly 90% of the forces of the whole wasteland met it in an all-round way.


    Even the dean of wasteland could not go to the battlefield with his armor. Several big demons entangled him to death.


    There''s no time to get out.


    Bawangzong is a family fighting hard!


    The star giant is a general name, and they are also gathered by a large group. The main force of this A-level natural disaster is Qinglin beast, Yanjiao beast, Jinjiao beast, elemental beast These are all big families among the giants in the sky.


    Among them, the strongest eyes are only two red pupils and dozens of red pupils, which makes Dahuang endangered.


    The same is true of several galaxies around.Kill as much as you can


    Looking at the East, it seems that the outcome of this battle is the epitome of the two Big Macs.


    It''s all up to them!


    Jiang Chen, Ming Feiyu, Mo Xian, Si kongxin, Ming Temple They all choose to be as independent as Ning Tao.


    Naturally, the number of hunters far exceeds that of ningtao.


    After all, strength is there!


    Ning Tao, because he has the eye of the candle dragon, can suppress the wild animals, so his hunting speed is much faster. Of course, no one is smooth. Just yesterday, he met a nine demon king.


    Almost without hesitation, he turned and ran away. He was slapped by it in a hurry, which made him seriously injured.


    Fortunately, I escaped with the way of space.


    It''s both dangerous and dangerous!


    Ning Tao''s principle is to fight if he has fought, but if he can''t fight, he will run. Fortunately, he hasn''t met the demon king, otherwise, he won''t even have the chance to escape.


    Today, he has hunted more than a dozen star giants, but most of them are black pupil or no pupil.


    There are few high blood lineages among the stars.


    It''s not Chinese cabbage.


    And the wild beast, killed hundreds, but this number, Ning Tao is very dissatisfied, according to this, even if can empty the wild beast, he also lost the game.


    He''s still looking forward to the top three.


    Just when he was anxious, I didn''t know if it was luck. Rare wild animals gathered towards him.


    Even the star giants are one after another.


    Ning Tao was surprised. He thought that he was the family member of heaven, so he killed all the people. He was full of joy for a while. The harvest of one day was equal to that of three or four days before him.


    But what''s wrong?


    There is a feeling of being led by the nose!


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In this way, another day later, Ning Tao was more and more tired, and finally realized that something was wrong.


    In addition to the wild beast, there was a strange monster attacking him. Although he solved all of them, he had a premonition, as if it was just the prelude to the storm.


    On the third day, Ning Tao couldn''t hold on.


    In the face of a double demon king, he gritted his teeth, turned around and ran away. He recognized a direction and started to blink. If he went on like this, he would be consumed here sooner or later.


    However, a wild beast chased after him crazily, and even the giant beast in the starry sky blocked him.


    As if to stop him.


    No matter how clever Ning Tao''s escape is, it can be found. Gradually, Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. He knows there is something strange, but he can''t find out what''s wrong?


    After a day''s escape, I suddenly met four people, all of whom were acquaintances.


    It''s Qu Miaomiao, a group of four!

 Chapter 2990

    "Wonderful? Young master


    Two people at the same time exclaimed, obviously did not expect to meet here? Are you all surprised?


    Absolutely no communication, close.


    You know, in the vast starry sky, it''s very difficult to find a drill in any direction. It''s even more difficult for two separate people to get together.


    Niuwang, huameili and snake king were all surprised. Unexpectedly, the two armies joined forces.


    Ning Tao took a quick breath and said in surprise, "how can you be here? Don''t you stay near Jupiter? It''s a dangerous depth. "


    Niuwang explained: "well, we used to hunt those wild animals around Jupiter, but on the first day, Miaomiao said that something was calling her, and it was growing stronger and stronger."


    "Just three days ago, this call could even make Miaomiao lose consciousness. It seems to be a secret method of Shanling people."


    "It''s speculated that it may be the remaining members of the Shanling people who are calling for their own people. After a discussion among the four of us, we want to come and have a look and do what we can."


    "Calling?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, look up blankly all around, here but the vast starry sky, what call?


    What''s more, if there are Shanling people, they should live on a planet and can''t live in the sky all the time? It''s a very small chance.


    Or some kind of forbidden area in the starry sky?


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao was stunned. He looked in a direction accurately but complicated. He frowned and said, "just ahead, the call is more and more intense."


    "It must be my people, otherwise, my blood will not be restless, let alone make me so anxious."


    "Oh ~


    The four men raised eyebrows and looked at each other.


    Although he couldn''t believe it, Miaomiao couldn''t lie. He hesitated again and again. Looking at the begging in Miaomiao''s eyes, Ning Tao softened his heart and said, "OK, let''s go and have a look. If the situation is not right, withdraw immediately."


    "I always feel that this starry sky is full of strange things now. Forget it, it may be my illusion."


    After hearing this, Qu Miaomiao was very happy. At the moment, she moved and rushed to the deep place. She couldn''t wait for good things. There was a sense of sadness in that voice.


    The closer you are, the more true you feel.


    One thing she didn''t understand was that this secret method was called "song of the mountain spirit". But no one was qualified to practice it except for the high-level members of the mountain spirit clan. Was there any great power in her mountain spirit clan?


    This problem has been bothering her for several days.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Five people took out the star boat and rushed to it.


    Half a day later, they came to a desolate starry sky, even the color is dim, do not know where this is? It''s all about induction.


    Qu Miaomiao''s eyes are staring at the front all the time. If it''s not for Ning Tao to comfort her, she still doesn''t know what to do.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and felt a murderous opportunity. Without hesitation, the power of space enveloped the four people and made a leap like lightning.


    "Brush..."


    When it reappeared, it was already kilometers away.


    But there was a loud noise in my ears. The star boat they were riding was smashed by a force.


    The four were shocked and pale.


    What''s going on?


    Instead, Ning Tao''s pupils shrank, thinking of the strangeness before, and yelled: "who? Get out of here


    As soon as the words came out, a shadowy voice came out, and the evil spirit said: "Jie Jie, Ning Tao, long time no see, have you forgotten your old friend so soon?"


    In the sight, a slightly white evil figure came out of the void step by step, and formed a step by step with the power of space, just like a king coming down, looking down at the four people and flying in a dark robe.


    When Ning Tao saw this man, his face changed greatly, and he exclaimed, "it''s you, Kong Ming."


    "What?"


    Bull king four people silly eyes, is this person in front of you, is the empty dark Immortal King that the door Lord says in the mouth.


    The great apprentice of Liukong''s first army, a young master of the underworld clan, has a high status and super strength. He is famous in the whole wilderness, and few people dare to provoke him.


    This time, he did it himself.


    Ning Tao was also frightened. Although he expected that Kong Ming would not give up and would take the opportunity to attack himself, he never thought that he would do it himself this time.


    An immortal who has cultivated space is more difficult and troublesome than sister LAN.


    Before coming here, sister Lan was transferred because of an urgent task of the college. Otherwise, Tang Lan intended to escort Ning Tao this time,


    hiding in his magic weapon in the cave.


    It''s better to be reckoned by man than by heaven. Now there are only five of them, but they have to deal with Kong Ming. To tell you the truth, their chance of winning is now Almost zero!


    Unless you use fengluan sword!


    "Damn it..."And at this time, behind the direction of the beast roar, there is a familiar laughter.


    "Ning Tao, where are you going now?"


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "

 Chapter 2991

    How can this sound sound so familiar?


    It seems that it''s the star giant in the sunset mountains, a little Lord. What''s his name Yanjiao!


    How did it come?


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, an empty ghost is enough to make him feel bad. How can he even mix this burning horn with his feet? This breath, there is a demon king.


    "Damn it, back and forth?"


    Qu Miaomiao, the king of ox, the king of snake, Hua Meili are as numb as a wooden chicken, even frozen in the same place.


    Two kings.


    Is this coming to an end?


    There are only two immortal kings among the five of them, which is not enough to see. It''s over. It''s a dead end!


    However, in the consternation of Kong Ming, Ning Tao had an idea. He burst out with all his strength and roared with 3000 times of fighting spirit. In an instant, the four of them turned around and moved towards Yan Jiao. In a blink of an eye, they disappeared in the same place.


    "What are you doing? Run... "


    Seeing this, Kong Ming gave a cold hum and said sarcastically, "hum, little boy, can you escape?"


    "Don''t think you''ll blink!"


    "Brush" sound, the same blink to catch up.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao is just like a tiny mole ant. Without one or two breaths, he can catch him and play with the power of space in front of him.


    It''s really a trick to learn from others.


    In the distance, Yan Jiao''s eyes are crazy. A bull horn on his forehead is red, just like a bright agate, but the other one is still blood red, but now the red one horn is shining.


    It can find Ning Tao, on the one hand because of the blood secret, on the other hand because of the induction.


    You know, it absorbs half of the blood power of the red pupil horned beast, and the other half, which is equivalent to another part of its body, has a natural sense.


    I didn''t expect Ning Tao to rush here!


    I don''t know what to do!


    Yan Jiao laughed wildly and said excitedly: "go and kill him for me, and grab his space ring for me."


    As soon as the words came out, the demon king roared.


    The power of the king is earth shaking!


    But Ning Tao turned his hand and took out a jade amulet. He yelled: "elder martial brother Kongming, the S-level task of encircling and suppressing the giant beasts in the starry sky is up to you. Younger martial brother, go ahead and continue to use your deception..."


    With that, he crushed the jade amulet in his hand.


    Looking at the lines, it''s a thousand mile transmission symbol. It''s the master of the space emperor, and it''s inherited by Ning Tao.


    It can travel tens of thousands of meters at a time.


    However, Ning Tao has only three in his hand. He used one a few days ago. Because the production process is very troublesome, it''s an upgraded version, and the environment is different. In the third world, the transmission distance can be doubled.


    Pressure and rules are different!


    "Whoosh..."


    As soon as Kong Ming comes out, he is seeing Ning Tao disappear. The shocking words are still echoing in his ears.


    "Teacher Elder martial brother? Mission? What the hell


    Is Kong Ming confused? Is this begging for mercy? Just about to catch up, however, a huge claw suddenly came down, and there was a roar: "young master, you go after Ning Tao, I''ll stop his elder martial brother."


    The speaker is the demon king!


    On hearing this, Kong Ming almost didn''t breathe out three liters of blood, and he cursed: "is there something wrong with your brain? Where can you tell that Laozi is his elder martial brother? Get out of my way. I''m Ning Tao''s enemy, too. I''m going to kill him. "


    "Che, is that your trick? It''s rubbish. Don''t think that we orcs are all wooden headed. Don''t you think I know that you all practice the power of space? "


    "Go back to me, Ning Tao is our little master of Yan Jiao. Even if you have a grudge, my little master will help you get it back."


    Demon Jun sneer, launched a crazy offensive.


    He drags Kong Ming to death.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole," Kong Ming stormed, his angry face turned green, and roared.


    The blade of thousands of space swept wildly, and the battle of Xianjun became white hot in an instant. The demon Jun was even more entangled, and he didn''t get away at all.


    But in the rear, Yan Jiao saw this and immediately yelled, "stop him for me. Half a stick of incense is enough. Human beings are cunning and treacherous. You can''t believe him."


    "Go ~"


    move, two demon kings follow.


    They are not only the black pupil giant of the burning horn beast family, but also the later stage of the demon king, which is as heavy as seven or eight.


    It''s easy to chase a Ning Tao.


    Moreover, the burning horn is an early order, a large number of wild animals, in the surrounding formation of a ring, it can be said that Ning Tao has no way back, fell into its fishing net.


    The red pupil has only one horn. It''s bound to win!


    No one can stop it!


    "Whoosh..."


    Tens of thousands of meters away, Ning Tao five people rushed out of the space, but without hesitation, and crushed the last one of the thousands of miles transmission symbol, must first open the distance.Xianjun''s speed, one step across thousands of miles, just a few breaths can be caught up.


    This little trick is expected to be detected by them soon. Ning Tao is very anxious. If he can''t think of a way, they will die after all.


    Moreover, Ning Tao has understood.


    These days, the strange things happened around them, it turned out that they were two, one was commanding the wild beast, the other was controlling the monster, and they stopped and delayed themselves.


    It''s just to solve the problem as soon as they arrive.


    However, I''m afraid even they didn''t expect that they were not the only ones who regarded themselves as their goal!


    "Damn it..."


    Rushing out of space again, he was far away from the battlefield, but the movement was still recognizable.


    The battle of Xianjun was a great one.


    The king of cattle turned pale and said with difficulty, "master, what shall we do? Can you contact Jiang Chen, Mo Xian? "


    "Or wait for the college to send help!"


    Snake king, beautiful flowers are looking forward to it.


    Ning Tao shakes his head, and at the same time spreads out the speed, Chen Shen says: "it''s too late. Now the only way is to escape separately. Their goal is me. I don''t think they will care about you at all."


    "No, we have to run together. If they catch up with you, you will die without a burial place."


    Hua Meili exclaimed.


    "It''s better to die alone than to annihilate the regiment. Besides, I have a way of space, a card and a chance to live. But if you follow me, you will surely die."


    Ning Tao a clench teeth, tone accelerates a way.


    As soon as the words came out, the five people fell into silence, and the movement of fighting in the distance was getting smaller and smaller.


    However, the three breath is gradually approaching.


    I saw a black pupil Jinpeng beast spread out its wings, with a burning horn, a demon king, is frantically chasing, soon, they will be overtaken.


    "Ha ha, Ning Tao, you can''t escape. Please hand over that one-man and I''ll keep your whole body."


    Yanjiao laughs wildly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and just wanted to open his mouth, but suddenly he saw the silent song Miaomiao and said, "I follow him. I know there is a place to hide."


    As soon as this remark came out, all four of them were stunned.


    It doesn''t sound like Miaomiao''s words.


    Ning Tao is a frown, suddenly found wonderful eyes, there is a kind of empty, like being manipulated, if used accurately, is bewitched.


    Is that the ghost?


    "Hurry up, there''s no time," Qu Miaomiao said quickly and flew to the left.


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows are wrinkled into Sichuan characters. He is so cruel that he shouts at Hua Meili: "go away quickly. Don''t look back. I''ll lead them away for you."


    With that, he waved a strong wind and retreated the three.


    In the starry sky, a step on the sole of the foot, like an arrow to Qu Miaomiao, but also took out a red unicorn.


    "Yan Jiao, if I give it to you, can you spare our lives?"


    Ning Tao drank a lot.


    The burning horn that plans to let demon king chase sees this, breath one suffocate, eyes blazing hot, is this, can''t be wrong, since so, those three people didn''t chase of necessity.


    It''s just three little ants.


    Immediately sneered: "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, if you had known today, why did you have to do it at the beginning? I said that I would take it back. Now it''s not enough just to be a single character. "


    "What else do you want?" Ning Tao catches up with Miaomiao and takes her to escape in a hurry.


    "If you have a magic weapon in the hand of the king of the cave, it''s better to take it from the king of the cave."


    "Give them to me first, and then kneel down and beg for mercy. I will kowtow 300 times. I can consider sparing your life."


    Yan Jiao laughs wildly and his face is full of pride.


    At the thought of the feeling of being subdued in the sunset mountains and being almost killed by the thunder emperor, he hated Ning Tao, and now he is elated.


    We must torture him to death!


    At the foot of the black pupil Jinpeng beast, looking up at the sky, a sharp sound, wings broken air, speed actually straight up.


    The distance between the two is only ten thousand meters.


    "What?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he didn''t expect that their speed was so fast. When he looked at Miaomiao again, he found that she was in ups and downs, just determined to find a direction.


    It''s like looking at the pursuers behind you.


    "Not yet?"


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he turned around and drank: "Yan Jiao, don''t deceive others too much. If you can swear not to kill us, I can give you the things, and you and I will be clear."


    "Otherwise, even if I destroy them, I won''t give them to you. No one will get them. Let''s kill each other."


    "Don''t think you''ve got me!"


    However, in the face of his threat, Yan Jiao looked up at the sky, laughed wildly and said contemptuously, "are you sure?"As soon as the words fall, Ning Tao suddenly realizes that something is wrong. The demon king beside him actually doesn''t know when it''s gone. No, when


    As soon as I realized it, the wind broke from my left side.


    "Go to hell!"


    A huge fist came.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and his whole body''s strength is used in running.


    In this hundred thousand urgent, Qu Miaomiao suddenly grabbed Ning Tao with his backhand. There was a void in front of him. They flashed and rushed in directly.


    And the punch, also fell a blank.


    Yan Jiao smile a stiff, how suddenly disappeared? With the help of the secret method, they were even 100000 meters away.


    Moreover, it seems to be fixed there.


    Although he was puzzled, he roared, black pupil and golden pupil screamed again and chased after him


    At this time, in a distorted starry sky.


    Ning Tao a face is dull, haven''t had time to see clearly where? See Qu Miaomiao hands pinch Jue, eyebrow, I do not know when more than a spirit mountain sign.


    Suddenly, the next second space boiling up.


    The shadow of a continent flickers and disappears in nothingness, and a goddess opens her arms

 Chapter 2992

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Click Click... "


    In Ning Tao''s astonishment, a huge ancient continent, actually moved out of the void little by little, still exuding a sense of boundlessness.


    The endless void begins to crumble.


    It''s really unbearable!


    "This what is it? Is it a relic? " Ning Tao''s face is dull and hard to swallow. It''s incredible.


    Qu Miaomiao''s eyes are empty, but her face is solemn and hard to maintain. Under her call, nearly half of this ancient continent has been pulled out.


    Millions of days of thunder are exploding at this moment.


    There was a cry from heaven and earth.


    Countless souls are complaining.


    Ning Tao turns pale. It used to be a fierce place. I can feel the strong resentment and evil spirit.


    A lot of people must have died.


    What''s more, I suffered a lot of injustice!


    Is this the base of Shanling people?


    At this time, a goddess statue in the middle of the mainland, though covered with moss, dilapidated and old, could only vaguely recognize the face of the city and keep the posture of embracing the earth, but it gave people a sense of sadness


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao groaned, suddenly woke up and looked around blankly.


    "I What happened to me? "


    Just then, a voice came from the bottom of my heart.


    Ning Tao is full of worries. Don''t you see any old monsters? The current situation is already in danger. He can''t hold on to another person to make trouble.


    However, Qu Miaomiao suddenly covered her red lips tightly, tears swirling in her eyes, trembling: "this This is the hometown of our Shanling people. It was the most prosperous continent in this wild galaxy. It''s named after Shanling. "


    "But many years ago, after the battle of the underworld, this continent has been destroyed. This continent is the largest one in front of us."


    "It''s the mountain spirit queen calling me. She''s calling her own offspring. She''s aware of my inheritance..."


    The more Qu Miaomiao said, the more excited he was.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that this is what happened. This continent is the biggest one after the collapse of the whole Shanling continent, hiding in this void.


    No wonder when he saw the statue of Goddess just now, he always had a wonderful feeling.


    Very similar, very similar.


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao was surprised and said: "young master, she told me that she could save us. There is a goddess array below. I am the princess of Shanling clan. The only candidate of the queen, just can urge its power."


    "Although it has been broken for many years and its strength has been greatly damaged, it should be feasible to deal with the two immortal kings!"


    "When the goddess array was brilliant, we once killed three powerful immortals of the netherworld. As long as we can exert one percent of our strength, we can be saved."


    Ning Tao a listen, but can''t help but get a frown.


    It''s really weird. He can''t believe it like Miaomiao. Who knows what''s in it? Moreover, under the perspective, the resentment here is extremely huge.


    Let him have a sense of panic.


    However, a ferocious voice suddenly came from the starry sky behind him: "Ning Tao, I said, you can''t escape. You''d better give up your hand and hand over the treasure."


    "Ho ho..."


    "Roar Roar... "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face sank and he gritted his teeth. This haunted guy.


    I had to be cruel and rush into the mainland with Miaomiao


    At this time, a piece of unknown land.


    In the vast chaos, it seems that there are two super strong hurricanes. The sound of dull thunder can be heard faintly. A pair of huge pupils slowly open, and one puff dispels a lot of fog around.


    Its body is huge and incomparable. It is like a giant. It exudes the air of desolation and is self-centered. There is an order Futon sitting at its feet.


    And there is a huge battle axe around, as if it can open the sky and crack the ground at one stroke.


    Mottled gas, but can not stop its sharp.


    If Ning Tao could see him, he would scream and jump up. He knew this man, which is unforgettable. This is the light and shadow giant on the first thousand steps of the Fengwang ladder of Dahuang college.


    If we say the difference, it is that the original light and shadow giant is too rigid, but this one is alive!


    I saw the giant''s eyes as bright as the sun, slowly rising up, as if through time and space, overlooking the location of ningtao.


    To be exact, it''s this continent. To be more precise, it''s the goddess on that continent.


    "Has it been turned on?"


    "It seems that you have made a decision," said the giant Honghuang. He shook his head and wanted to close his eyes.


    But all of a sudden, the brow actually wrinkled, looked again, as if missing something? Staring at the starry sky for a long time, all of a sudden, a pair of loose lofty eyes, gradually freeze, shrink in Ning Tao."Eh, this breath is..."


    "Why? Do you choose another one? "


    The giant was moved, his face changed, his brow wrinkled, as if he had thought of something very long ago.


    He was silent and even more at a loss.


    Struggle for a long time, and finally a sigh, vicissitudes of life: "just, then do it again."


    I saw him wave one hand, like erase what? After that, he closed his eyes again.


    Everything is dead again


    At this time, Ning Tao was in the gorgeous starry sky and fell into the mainland. Just as he was about to step in, a strong wind suddenly came. It was very strange and strange. He could not open his eyes.


    It took a few seconds for the wind to blow away.


    It''s wonderful, but it''s unimpeded.


    Ning Tao is confused and at a loss. What''s the matter? It''s like being washed?


    If you feel it again, you will have a higher degree of integration with this galaxy. It seems that you are a part of this galaxy. You are recognized, but you always feel strange.


    I tried my best to open the perspective and looked around, but I didn''t find anything strange.


    "What the hell..."


    "Young master, they are coming. Go and start the array quickly," Qu Miaomiao exclaimed and fell down.


    Ning Tao also turned pale and fell to the vast land in a blink of an eye. It was quiet and dead here. Behind the statue of the goddess, there was a dilapidated hall, and the once gorgeous outline could still be seen.


    I can recognize the word "goddess hall".


    At this time, I saw Qu Miaomiao as if he had come back to his own home. As soon as he flashed, he fell into the eyes of the array, and a shadow flew out of the statue of the goddess.


    It''s a ghost.


    Directly into the heart of Qu miaomiu.


    Ning Tao was shocked and thought that it was some old monster who wanted to take over. However, he heard Qu Miaomiao explain: "young master, the queen just helps us to retreat from the enemy. Take my body as the carrier. Don''t worry. I believe the queen."


    With that, he closed his eyes automatically.


    When you open it again, the whole person exudes a totally different momentum, just like a changed person.


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao was no longer called master Ning Tao''s Qu Miaomiao, but the queen.


    She took a complicated look at Ning Tao, then looked up at the three people in Yanjiao, and there was a just split space. She rushed out of the fierce demon king, Kong Ming. After fighting for a long time, they finally solved the misunderstanding.


    Being teased by Ning Tao, I''m so angry at the moment.


    However, the Queen''s eyes shrunk, stiff and sulky, and said, "son of a bitch, damn it!"

 Chapter 2993

    The queen, who reposes in Qu Miaomiao, looks very angry and can see a shadow of anger.


    Then, a stream of black air came from the void, and could not help but gather in the eyebrow.


    Even with the power of a move, the whole body is black.


    A yellow skirt turned into a black one.


    It''s like Queen of darkness!


    When Ning Tao saw this, his eyelids jumped slightly, and he was astonished.


    He could feel that there was a very different powerful force in the black air.


    And the other side''s long skirt, with simple and unique patterns, has a great attraction.


    Is this from the dark department? It''s pretty good, Pooh. What do you think?


    The point is, it''s a lot of resentment. OK.


    Miaomiao won''t be eroded, will it?


    Ning Tao''s eyes are embarrassed and his mind turns.


    "Lai ~"


    just as Ning Tao was pondering, the queen had an action. She opened her mouth and drank a word.


    Then, with a move of her hand, the whole continent seemed to tremble a little,


    the next moment, "whew", an ancient wooden Scepter came from nowhere.


    Firmly in the hands of the queen.


    At this moment, it is like the master of this continent!


    She''s gorgeous!


    In front of the queen, gives a strong, mysterious, noble!


    People dare not blaspheme.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    After that, the endless black air roared.


    It''s like purgatory.


    Outside the mainland, Yanjiao, Heitong and Jinpeng all look silly. How can there be a continent in the starry sky? Totally unreasonable?


    More unscientific. Where did it come from?


    And the demon king, Kong Ming''s angry momentum, was also stunned by this continent.


    "This what is it? "The ruins?"


    They were all taken aback.


    However, as soon as the Immortal King of the netherworld swept away, his pupils suddenly shrank, and a pair of stunned eyes suddenly fixed on the "goddess". As a member of the netherworld, almost no one is unfamiliar with this goddess.


    All of a sudden, the memory in his head became clear.


    It was the first mountain spirit queen of the mountain spirit clan.


    Also be regarded as a goddess!


    It''s amazing that every generation of Shanling queens and princesses after that are almost alike in appearance.


    However, there is only one goddess, which can not be copied. Moreover, in ancient books, the clan said that it had collapsed in that war. There is absolutely no goddess in the world. But what is this goddess in front of us?


    and the mainland as like as two peas in ancient books. Is this the mountain Ling continent?


    Once known as the first continent of the wild Galaxy!


    "This How is that possible? "


    The Immortal King of the empty nether world was so frightened that he couldn''t believe it.


    He knew some legends, but they were quite different from what he saw.


    However, the burning horn on the other side was ferocious: "do you think I can''t help you hiding in this continent? It''s ridiculous. It''s stupid. "


    "Today, even if you go to heaven and go to the sea, fly to the stars and escape to the earth, you will give back all the things you want."


    "Give it to me and kill them!"


    Two demon kings and one demon king roared, and suddenly turned into his real body and rushed down.


    Huge shadows blocking the sky and the sun came down on this dead continent, and it was also obvious that the mainland was repelling, and even every corner was shaking.


    "Hum, a group of evil animals, get out of here."


    the queen of mountain spirit saw this and looked indifferent. She murmured, waved the scepter and swept away.


    A strong wind blew up.


    Mixed with the will of the mainland, he wanted to drive out the three beasts.


    The gale, like a storm, was magnificent and frightening.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    The demon king, relying on the rough skin and thick flesh, ran rampant and said with a crazy and ferocious smile: "smelly girl, how can my star family be afraid of this wind? Go to die for me."


    The height of the body rushed down.


    But in the mouth, also spits out the stronger hurricane.


    These hurricanes are not ordinary gales. If you look at them carefully, they are made up of countless small wind blades.


    The star group is originally an element master. They are naturally compatible with all kinds of element energy, and they are not afraid of low temperature at birth.


    More fearless of stars, storms, winds, turbulence and so on.


    The most powerful Orc is not a false name


    Today, the hurricane is not just looking strong, but a real kill.


    Some people get involved, either death or injury.


    At present, Ning Tao naturally feels the crisis.


    Seeing this, his face changed and his whole body was tense. He was ready to take action at any time. He put down several pills in one gulp. He couldn''t do it. He could only use fengluan sword.We must protect Miaomiao''s safety.


    However, the mountain spirit queen is cold hum and frown. I''m afraid she didn''t expect that her strength would decline so much. In the past, the demon emperor would vomit blood, let alone the demon king.


    It seems that the Shanling land was not only separated but also seriously injured in that war.


    The source of power, are almost lack of clean.


    But, of course, she won''t stop.


    He immediately held up the scepter, chanted a mantra and said solemnly, "in the name of our mountain spirit queen, awaken the power of the earth and all spirits, please help me fight together."


    "Secret method, song of mountain spirit!"


    "Emperor''s law, smart decision!"


    She borrowed several secrets.


    Each one is enough to make people turn pale.


    At her command, the mainland was boiling.


    It''s like when something is stimulated, a force converges to form a big hand and beat the three beasts hard.


    Seeing this scene, the Immortal King of the netherworld is in the starry sky, and his pupil shrinks. It can''t be wrong. The power of the queen is really the power of the queen, which is the most desired power of the netherworld.


    Then they got excited.


    Let the underworld and the Shanling combine to produce a more powerful race. I don''t know how many Shanling women have been used in the experiment, and the success rate is pitiful. Finally, some people come to the conclusion that they need the power of the princess or the queen.


    Then choose the purest, the best and the most powerful blood of the underworld to combine with them.


    I''m afraid, will create the most powerful evil!


    Unfortunately, we have not been able to achieve our wish!


    Kongming fairy King''s brain turns fast, and gradually comes out of fear, with a touch of surprise on his lips.


    Maybe it''s an opportunity.


    That woman, must seize


    At the bottom, a pair of illusory Qianqian hands collide with each other, mingled with the power of great power, which vaguely shows the once invincible style of the queen. The two demon kings vomit blood instantly and are directly photographed out of the mainland.


    And that demon gentleman, is a fist mercilessly met Qian Qian jade hand, both collide, unexpectedly not divide up and down.


    With a bang, the big hands broke up.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    The demon king laughed wildly and said with disdain: "cut, what do you think you have? It turns out that this is just the case. If you want to make use of the source, the mainland is already barren. What power can you have? "


    "If you dare to stop it again, I will destroy it."


    With a flash of space around me, Kongming gathered together and said, "I''ll help you. After it''s finished, I can take the rest of the one-man roles as long as Ning Tao and the little girl are alive."


    "Well, since he dares to play tricks on us, he will pay the price. Let''s go together and finish them as soon as possible."


    The demon king''s eyes are burning, and his hands are crazy.


    "Blood vessel technique, the ancestor of Yanjiao!"


    It''s a huge empty shadow. It''s old and angry.


    Kongming fairy king also grins grimly, as if he can get what he wants. With one hand, he uses space as a knife and fault as a blade, which is comparable to the magic weapon of King level.


    "Secret method, space breaking blade!"

 Chapter 2994

    The full blow of the two great immortal kings, not to mention how luxurious, shocking and powerful they are, is like two huge whirlpools that will swallow them up.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly. His face turned pale. Can he stop it?


    It''s been under the wind just now.


    However, the queen, who had been weak all along, suddenly brightened her eyes, and her breath soared. She sneered: "two mole ants, go to die."


    "Goddess array, the punishment of mountain spirit!"


    With a command, the statue seemed to live.


    In Ning Tao''s eyes, a huge, hazy woman appeared. She gathered energy and held a scepter high. She turned into a blade, from gentleness to extermination, as if to punish everything in heaven and earth.


    "Go ~"


    and as soon as Kong Ming''s pupil shrinks, he feels like he''s in the middle of something. In an instant, his hair explodes and shrieks in fright. Without hesitation, he uses the blink


    Even so, he was affected.


    A blade, like the sword of the earth, is the most powerful sanction to kill all things in the world.


    Xuying, the great ancestor of Yanjiao, also showed fear in his eyes. He roared and punched out, but it was easily divided into two. Nothing could stop the blow. Just a sweep, Xuying was divided into two.


    "What? How is that possible? "


    "No Ah... "


    The demon king lost all his protection, and his face turned white. In the scream, he felt some pain. When he looked down, his lower body slowly fell off.


    It was split in two.


    And Kongming, even if he ran into the space with a scream, this blow was sharp and cut six dimensions. He tried his best and was finally wiped to the edge.


    "Puff..."


    All this, only in the light and flint.


    Originally, Yan Jiao, who was full of confidence, saw that his smile was stiff, and his eyes were round. The 180 degree turn caught him by surprise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Demon king, how could he die like this?"


    Next to him, Kong Ming fell out with a pale face. There was a long bloodstain on his chest, which scared him out of his wits. His whole body was in cold sweat. It was almost that. If he escaped later, he would be dismembered.


    Maybe his cultivation is not very good, and his realm is also piled up with resources, but he is absolutely excellent at running for his life.


    Even Liukong thought he was very talented.


    Sure enough, he saved his life just now.


    "It''s amazing..."


    Kong Ming was sweating and was still in shock.


    And below, only to hear the "boom" two loud, the demon king died, into two halves, fell on the mainland, like a meteorite, roaring endlessly.


    Ning Tao is stunned. He can see it clearly. It''s powerful. Jiang is really hot.


    First show weakness, then lure the enemy in.


    It''s only a little bit close to catching them all.


    However, the power of the space of the Immortal King is really tricky. If you change into an ordinary Immortal King, you will surely die. Is this the power of the goddess array that Miaomiao said?


    "It''s terrible!"


    But the queen of mountain spirit turned pale and trembled. She was drained of her strength and was paralyzed. She was still struggling and couldn''t show fatigue.


    I didn''t expect that the perfect blow just now would make one escape, which would be troublesome.


    Her last strength has been squandered.


    The power of the source has fallen asleep.


    Let alone an Immortal King, even the two demon kings who were seriously injured, she had no spare power to deal with them at the moment


    For a moment, there was some stillness between heaven and earth.


    Yan Jiao''s silly eyes. The two demon kings who were photographed beside him were also very afraid of the mainland. They didn''t dare to rush down at will. Although they knew they were dead men, they knew they were going to die?


    On the other side, Kong Ming gasped heavily. The wound in front of his chest was visible. He quickly took out a few pills and swallowed them.


    I feel less pain.


    He gritted his teeth, red eyes, staring at Ning Tao two people, ferocious way: "well, what a resourceful, almost put my life into."


    "But that blow just now should have drained all your strength?"


    Mountain spirit queen face does not change color, black long skirt flutters, indifferent way: "you can try again."


    "Hum, don''t bluff me. You are both insidious and cunning. However, I will judge whether it is true or not. If you dare to hurt me, you will die."


    Kong Ming''s face is full of malice.


    See him coldly stare at those two demon kings behind burning horn, way: "you two, go down to explore a way."


    "Well, what right do you have to command my people?" Burning horn is not angry, stare a way.


    But as soon as the words came out, a terrible pressure shrouded him. He said, "believe it or not, if you don''t do as I say, I will let you die first.""You should know that I have the strength!"


    If Yan Jiao is hit hard, the soul attached to this star beast is almost scattered. It''s hard to see Ning Tao. He doesn''t want to fall short.


    A bite of teeth, had to face the side of the two demon king way: "your family, I will arrange."


    Black pupil Jinpeng beast two color change, can look at a face of fierce empty Ming, scalp instantly numb up, heart a sigh, had to toward the mainland below.


    Seeing this, although the queen of Shanling did not change her face, she felt a "clatter" in her heart. Now, let alone fighting, her ghost is going to be weathered away.


    Then he said to ningtao, "I have no power. Next, it''s up to you."


    Ning Tao a listen, eyelid can''t help shaking, you tease me? Can I make it? The breath all hastily, but have no way, can only bite a tooth up.


    See his body a flash, clench white fall, block in front of two demon kings.


    "Your opponent, it''s me!"


    "Hum, boy, it''s all because of you. I''ll kill you," said black pupil and golden pupil. He was very angry and rushed up.


    If Ning Tao''s early obedience, hand over the one-man, which has today''s matter? There was anger in the hearts of the two demon kings. They were even more subdued and killed like two flashes of lightning.


    "Three thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    The most powerful move, Ning Tao instantly superposed surge, opened full strength, two demon king, one eight heavy, one seven heavy, which is not he can deal with.


    And Yama rushed out to help.


    "Kill..."


    Kong Ming, Yan Jiao is watching outside the mainland. As long as he detects something strange, he can rush in.


    The only thing that scares him is the goddess array and the ghost of the mountain spirit queen, which was a great power in those days and caused great damage to the underworld.


    Say not afraid, that''s false.

 Chapter 2995

    "Boom boom..."


    "Dangdang Boom and boom... "


    The four figures are in chaos here, one dragon, one Peng, one beast and one puppet.


    Ning Tao is really desperate, desperate to burst out of power, even so, against the black pupil Jinpeng beast, is still everywhere, losing.


    And Yama also suffered a lot.


    The two monsters in the starry sky, the demon king, even if they were injured just now, they can''t deal with them. If they really deal with them, they won''t make the whole world afraid.


    After all, the gap is too big.


    Six seven heavy, or the realm of the fairy king.


    Ning Tao has been able to hold on for so long, and it has been said that he has already shocked the world, but what he has to do is defeat, which itself is an impossible thing,


    "roar..."


    Black pupil Jinpeng claw blade is sharp, like a knife, space in front of it, like bean curd residue.


    White fall collides with it and sparks are splashing.


    "Kill ~"


    Ning Tao roared, and he pulled back some chances of winning with his momentum. Yan Mo was also brave and fearless to death. They attacked fiercely, and actually stopped the two demon kings.


    The queen of Shanling has an incredible face.


    Is this guy really just a fairy king?


    Above, Kongming scolded: "two wastes were dragged for so long by a mole ant and a puppet."


    He is very impatient. He drags on for fear that Ning Tao will run away for the second time. Later, he will change. Moreover, the woman is obviously the direct blood of the mountain spirit queen.


    Maybe it''s the princess of Shanling clan as the master said.


    The woman named Qu Miaomiao!


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, a sudden burst of suction broke out in the palm of the Immortal King Kongming. He grabbed the burning horn and said ferociously, "listen to that rubbish. If you don''t want your young master to die, attack that woman for me."


    "You, despicable human," burning horn angry face iron blue, straight molars, did not expect to be so embarrassed.


    He thought about dispersing his soul directly, but he was not willing to give up when he thought of the one-man.


    When the two demon kings saw this, their faces suddenly changed, and they would die, which is indisputable. However, they still have clansmen and family members. If Yanjiao Shaozhu died, it would certainly affect their clansmen.


    Immediately red eyes, madness, one by one into a frenzied state, desperate to rush to the mountain spirit queen.


    "Go away, annoying fly, kill..."


    Ning Tao was hit by a slap, vomited blood and flew backwards. However, he really killed his red eyes and got up in the ruins. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. There was a dull sound in his body.


    The strength of the company has soared on the spot.


    He even broke through and reached the fairy King duality.


    "What? How is that possible? "


    The Immortal King of the empty nether world was stunned. Is there such an operation? Never seen a breakthrough so fast?


    Don''t talk about him. It''s like seeing a living ghost.


    "Come again, man will conquer nature!"


    Ning Tao stormed and shot the Jinpeng demon king. This shot directly penetrated the space and directed at the world, mixed with strong will against the sky, shaking the sky and breaking the earth.


    The black pupil Jinpeng beast, who is diving down, is shocked. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao''s strength suddenly soars.


    In a hurry, he could avoid the disaster.


    But the wings are pierced.


    "Gee..."


    "Asshole, damned asshole, I''m angry," said black pupil Jinpeng.


    As soon as the mountain spirit queen was happy, she seemed to see a glimmer of hope. Qu Miaomiao was her lineage, and probably the only blood in the world. She naturally hoped to inherit it. How could she be willing to let her die here.


    Or die under the underworld.


    However, as soon as the emotion is excited and the strength is revealed, the carrier Qu Miaomiao actually spits out a mouthful of blood.


    The backfire finally came.


    As soon as the Queen''s face changed, her dark shadow turned into a shadow, and she broke away from it.


    "No, it''s time..."


    Seeing this, Kong Ming laughs wildly and finally shows up. As expected, he has been supporting strongly all the time. He immediately throws Fei Yan Jiao, screams and rushes down toward Ning Tao.


    "I want to see who can save you this time, little bastard. Give up your secret."


    The three strong men besieged together.


    Ning Tao breathes, and crazy flashes in his eyes. M''s, since you don''t want me to live, then none of you want to have a better life. Who else won''t?


    "Come on, fengluan sword!"

 Chapter 2996

    A sword was taken out in an instant.


    It''s crystal clear, with layers of wind floating on its surface, just like the emperor in the wind. In an instant, a small whirlwind formed around, and the elements of wind converged wildly.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao roared. He just glanced at fengluan sword from the corner of his eye. He always felt that it was different from the last time.


    But the only constant is that the last time he was a quasi Immortal King, now he is a double Immortal King. His strength has increased several times, and his Dantian has also expanded several times. However, facing the extraction of fengluan sword, he still feels that he will be hollowed out.


    It''s like a bottomless hole.


    No matter what, it''s like a stone into the sea.


    But there is no time to think about it. Kong Ming Xianjun, Heitong Jinpeng beast, and another demon king who has got rid of Yan Mo, encircle and kill together, just like a tsunami, and he is just an unarmed mole ant.


    "Damn it, quick Let''s move. "


    "Kong Ming bastard, I''ll fight with you. Today, either you die or I die!"


    However, the Immortal King of Kong Ming is eager to kill. He just sweeps the sword. Although it''s strange and extraordinary, how powerful can Ning Tao be as an immortal king?


    "Ning Tao, you don''t have to pretend to be a ghost when you are dying," he said


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so fast. You''ve broken my plan again and again, but a mole ant has to struggle, die, surrender and even scream. This is your final destiny."


    "Accept the reality!"


    Black pupil Jinpeng beast, black iron beast roared, in the frenzy, urged the blood, showed full strength.


    "Damn mole ants, smash to pieces!"


    Under Yan Jiao''s excited eyes, three attacks tear up the space and kill Ning Tao like a roaring dragon, almost covering half of the sky.


    "Secret method, space breaking blade!"


    "Blood technique, Jinpeng Huayi Dao!"


    "Blood technique, the body of black iron!"


    A broken blade, a wing knife, a big Mac.


    Qu Miaomiao''s face turned pale and collapsed on the ground. Her beautiful eyes gradually contracted, and her brain was blank at this moment.


    "No Don''t No... "


    "Young master..."


    The ghost of the mountain spirit queen also changed color.


    Is it really the God who wants to destroy her mountain spirit? The earth? Do you really have the heart?


    Open your eyes and have a look


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao roars and tears his whole body. In the blink of an eye, he becomes a bloody man. His ruddy face is as pale as paper.


    The hand holding fengluan sword is shaking.


    "Come on, if you don''t have enough to eat any more, you''ll die. Let''s move..."


    In the anger, looking at the three attacks that are close at hand, Ning Tao bites his teeth and splits out directly.


    By this time, it doesn''t matter.


    There''s no time!


    At this moment, under the attention of all people, fengluan sword "hummed" and roared for nine days, as if it had a touch of spirituality. A huge virtual shadow of Luan bird blocked the sky, especially a pair of red and silver strange pupils.


    But it was only a flash.


    But this flash in the pan, but let the sky watching the burning horn, brain "boom" a blank.


    "Well Those eyes? "


    "How?"


    Not waiting for him to recover, everything is in the electric light flint, fengluan sword, actually cut out a sword.


    "What? This This power "


    " the supreme artifact is the supreme artifact, you How can you have it? It''s impossible, it''s impossible... "


    Kong Ming was shocked and screamed. His eyes were trembling. He was even colder from head to foot. His hair was trembling and his scalp was cracked. He had the illusion of being cut.


    And without hesitation, he turned around to run.


    It is to escape into the void.


    As a big family, no one knows the power of the supreme artifact better than him. How can Ning Tao motivate the supreme artifact at this time? Running for life is the most important thing.


    If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood!


    At this time, the two demon Kings also felt the crisis of life and death, but they had no space to escape. Facing the sword Qi, they could only face it.


    "Kill..."


    However, only a flash, the outcome of the decision.


    In an instant, the sword Qi splits the two demon kings into several corpses with an invincible posture of destroying the withered and decaying. Moreover, it goes to the direction of the Immortal King Kong Ming.


    Qu Miaomiao''s silly eyes, this sword is so powerful.


    The queen of mountain spirit was stunned, and her beautiful eyes were even more round. It seemed very inconceivable that she was staring at the sword, which was the supreme artifact.


    "Damn it, void evasion..."


    Kongming screams and runs away crazily.This is his strongest move. It''s a way to escape. To be exact, it''s similar to Ning Tao''s death row.


    However, this move is not as subtle as that of death row prisoner, but relying on his strong cultivation, he forcibly breaks through the void, gets into it, and then escapes.


    If you let the elder master see this: "you will scoff at it. It''s too rubbish. It''s insulting to the space way."


    Most people can sense the void, but only a small number of people can go in.


    After finishing this, Kong Ming was relieved that he should be safe, but his eyes were crazy. Ning Tao surprised him again and again. In addition to the secret of the space teleportation array, he even had a supreme artifact.


    You know, looking at the entire wilderness galaxy, there are very few people who can have the most sacred artifact.


    Even the underworld is rare.


    For a moment, greedy heart, just thinking about how to grab it and take it for himself, suddenly, in this dead void, a sword suddenly sounded.


    Kong Ming was stunned. As soon as he raised his head, a dazzling white light appeared in front of him, emitting a strong and incomparable penetrating power. He split at an incredible speed and came to him in the blink of an eye.


    "No No, how is that possible? "


    "Secret method, space breaking blade!"


    "Junqi, black armor!"


    In the scream, he was wearing armor and holding a knife in one hand, hoping to block the blow.


    However, since we understand the power of the supreme artifact, we should know that all these things are superfluous. He is just at the beginning of a monarchy. How can he resist the power of the supreme artifact? It''s like the emperor and the immortal.


    With the sound of "Dang", the broken blade in his hand split into two in a moment, and the Qi of the sword slashed to the armor.


    Kong Ming was afraid. At this moment, he regretted it and screamed: "no No, don''t kill me. I can''t die. My grandfather is the three elders of the earth and hell. "


    "No..."


    In the scream, the sword finally split down.


    Although the scream was getting smaller and smaller, the power of sword Qi was finally exhausted.


    The void was broken open, almost split into two, and blood fell from the sky. The pupils glared round, but there was still a ray of life.


    He''s not dead yet.


    Also excited difficult to take out the pill.


    As long as there is one breath, I can come back to life. I am an Immortal King. How can I be killed by a little boy? Kong Ming is short of breath.


    As soon as he wanted to absorb the medicine, he felt a sudden pain in his heart, and a bright sword blade protruded from his chest.


    Come on Cruel Sure!


    To pierce his heart in one fell swoop!


    "Puff..."


    Kongming is stunned. He stiffens his neck and tries his best to look around. He sees Ning Tao with white eyes, holding fengluan sword and giving him the last blow.


    "Why How could... "


    The pupil loses its focus before the words are finished.


    The divine thoughts were also scattered by fengluan sword.


    Liukong Xianjun''s eldest disciple, the son of the three elders of the netherworld, finally fell!


    Ridiculous, is killed by a king!


    Ning Tao spat out blood with the sound of "wow". He fell down with Kong Ming. He was full of incredible. He succeeded. He killed Kong Ming Xianjun?


    Kill him across the border.


    Qu Miaomiao looks at this scene stupidly.


    The mountain spirit queen was relieved. She had a complicated face. She was worthy of being the supreme artifact or the Crusader. She was once a member of the mountain spirit family, but it was a pity that they were all badly damaged.


    However, this sword does not seem to be simple.


    Ning Tao, a man, is also not simple


    At this time, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, swallowed a Muling pill, a king level elixir, and put away the empty body. As soon as he stepped on it, he burst into the starry sky.


    Although the endless tiredness around him, as if there is a devil in let him sleep.


    Even fengluan sword is hard to hold.


    However, there is still one last hidden danger that has not been cleared. If it is not solved, Ning Tao will die in peace. She has vowed never to allow her woman to be hurt.


    "Whoosh..."


    A few breaths, rushed to Yan Jiao in front.


    At this time, Yan Jiao, full of faith and self-confidence, has been shattered. Although this body can play a quasi King level combat power.


    However, he has lost the courage to win a single role, and even more than once thought about dispersing his soul.


    Because even if you can capture it, you can''t use the prepared teleportation technique. At least the demon king can do it. Today''s wilderness is a cage.


    There is no hope.


    Can we expect Ning Tao to send it out?


    Yan Jiao laughs at himself and looks at Ning Tao''s bloody body. He is like a devil. He holds the sword and his eyes are red. He walks step by step like death

 Chapter 2997

    "Damn, you Don''t come here... "


    Yan angle swallows saliva, words some tremble way, at the moment of it, full of fear to Ning Tao.


    Even if the noumenon comes, I''m afraid it will be killed in a moment. On the contrary, it is full of happiness. Fortunately, it didn''t let the noumenon come, otherwise, it would die here.


    "Step on..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes were red, and he was roaring like the Yangtze River. He was pressing with fengluan sword in one hand. As for why he didn''t do it, he thought that the problem was that he didn''t accumulate the strength of a blow after walking for a long time.


    It''s really embarrassing at the moment.


    I''m afraid he can''t beat the king level.


    Shennian has already communicated with Yama, and is ready to cooperate with him at any time. He will soon be unable to hold on to a encirclement.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Yan Jiao kept retreating, his face turned white, and his breath was short. His mind was reverberating all the time to dissipate his soul. But the only character was right in front of him, and he was really not reconciled.


    The distance to become "red pupil" is one step away.


    "Damn, damn..."


    "You devil, asshole, if you didn''t spoil my good deeds, would I be your enemy?"


    "That one-man character contains the power of the other half of Chitong''s blood. You are a human, what do you want? It''s you who have to get in trouble with me. If it''s a big deal, we''ll die together. "


    The red eyes of Yan Jiao are forced to be anxious.


    However, when Ning Tao saw that he was about to explode, his eyelids jumped, and he suddenly pretended to be profound. He lightly pestered fengluan sword in front of him, and took out the one horn with one hand.


    Make a thoughtful appearance.


    "It''s really useless. Originally, my intention was to sell it. Maybe I could get a good price."


    Ning Tao said casually.


    Hearing this, Yan Jiao''s eyes were straight, and he subconsciously said: "then you might as well sell it to me..."


    "Well..."


    Two people a Leng, facial expression all wonderful rise.


    Yes, it''s a good way. If it can be traded, how can it be red faced? Why bother? Let a demon king be buried with him?


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned and looked at Yan Jiao, who was getting excited gradually. He threw a solo character and asked: "I''ll sell it to you? It''s not impossible. It depends on the price you offer. "


    "What''s the price? "Deal?"


    Burning horn "bang" however heart, a pair of eyes bead son turn fast, try a way: "although this one horn is red pupil, but after all only left half of the blood force, the price of natural sharp cut half, 20 billion star bead how?"


    "Although I am a little Lord, you should know that there are seven or eight little lords in Yanjiao clan. The price is very reasonable for you."


    Speaking of this, the burning horn also sour way: "moreover, you also robbed that cave magic weapon from my hand."


    Ning Tao a stare, cold hum a way: "you this is what words?"? What''s more, it''s my Terran thing. Does it have anything to do with you? "


    "Do you want me to summon master Qi Ling to see if he is willing to talk to you? Follow me


    "Er..."


    As soon as Yan Jiao took out his mouth, he didn''t bother to worry about it. He didn''t have to think that he would lose. However, as long as he could get a single role, anything would do. He immediately said eagerly, "20 billion, what do you think of the price?"


    Ning Tao snorted coldly and sniffed: "I said little master Yanjiao, are you sending beggars and beggars? Or do you think I''ve never seen anything in the world? "


    "Believe it or not, now I can give you 40 billion star beads!"


    Then he peeped at Xiangyang Lingjie.


    Just wanted to show off, but the mental feedback of the picture, let Ning Tao face a stiff smile, coupled with fatigue, serious injury, almost no one fainted.


    "Lying trough, I Where''s my money? " Ning Tao roars at the bottom of his heart, his blood pressure is a little high, and he is dizzy.


    He remembers clearly that the 40 billion yuan fell into the Yangling ring. No, it was 41 billion yuan, not bad. But at the moment, it was still white, but it was thick powder.


    It''s hard to tell if you don''t look carefully.


    And the God thought a sweep, unexpectedly only he left 600 million star beads, or pile scattered in the corner.


    Ning Tao''s breath is short, and his blood is flowing in his throat. But he is pressed by his red eyes. He holds on to Feng Luan''s sword with one hand, and he has the impulse to kill.


    "Son of a bitch, who Who did it? Who else stole my star beads


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    Ning Tao screams in his heart.


    Last time, it wasn''t an illusion, but he couldn''t figure out who could take it away because it was in his ring?


    At this time, Yan Jiao saw that Ning Tao was in a violent mood, and his murders were lingering. He grabbed Feng Luan sword and made his scalp numb. He didn''t know why, so he quickly coughed: "that, Ning Brother Ning, where are your 40 billion stars


    "Go away!"


    "Good..."


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little stiff.Qu Miaomiao slightly recovered her strength below, but she was still weak. She used the power of her blood to push the goddess array, which could not be improved overnight.


    She looked up at the two deadlocked people in the sky and didn''t know what they were doing.


    But I can''t help at the moment.


    Urgent, self reproach and worry!


    One side of the illusory mountain spirit queen, wearing a dark dress, but eyes, but was filled with a soft, suddenly gentle way: "son, what is the relationship between you and this man named Ning Tao?"


    Qu Miaomiao was stunned by this question. When he thought about it, he blushed, lowered his head and said timidly: "I I''m the young master''s maid who warms the bed. "


    "Warm..."


    The mountain spirit Queen''s eyes were wide and beautiful.


    She is the first family in the wilderness. She has the highest glory and glory. She is also a branch of the elf family. Qu Miaomiao is the princess of the Shanling family and the only candidate for the queen.


    Unexpectedly, she became a bed warming girl of a strange man. She was almost carried away in one breath.


    This wants to change that year, even if again good temper of she, also vow to will rather Tao minute slice!


    But as soon as I saw the miserable situation of Shanling land, I couldn''t help laughing at myself and said sadly, "has our Shanling people been reduced to such a state?"


    "Heaven, why do you treat my family like this?"


    Qu Miaomiao turned pale and was in a hurry. He explained: "Your Majesty, listen to me. It was the young master who saved me. Moreover, I did it voluntarily."


    "He was very kind to me, and if it wasn''t for him, I would have been wanted and pursued by the underworld people even if I hadn''t been frozen to death in those years..."


    Listen to her all these years of experience finished, mountain spirit queen sad, endless black gas in roar.


    As if shouting, God is unfair!


    "We''re sorry for all the pain you''ve suffered. We''ve been wandering and panicking all the time," said the queen of Shanling, holding on to her scepter and weeping.


    A tear turns into a river.


    Shanling mainland mourns for it


    But in the sky, they didn''t notice. At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath, his face muscles trembled wildly, his eyelids leaped wildly, he tried to twitch, grinding his teeth and said: "I want ten time towers."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Burning horn smell speech, can''t help but take a breath, stare big eyes, Scream: "you are the devil? Or Xiuer? Are you trading or cannibalism? "


    "Ten time towers, do you know their price? The time towers with less than three floors are all within 100 billion, and they are extremely difficult to buy. As a human, you should know best, but you want ten. "


    "Even if it''s ten one story time towers, it''s far more than the price of a single star, OK?"


    Is Ning Tao within 100 billion? It''s really expensive. It''s similar to what he asked.


    However, he said with a sneer: "according to our human standards, it is true, but you are different. You are a star monster, and the standards are different."


    "Well, you star giants reject the time tower very much. There are less than one in ten thousand people willing to use it. Moreover, it really doesn''t help you very much. You all pay too much attention to your blood and physique."


    "So for you, time tower is just like I have this one-man role. It''s just like nothing. Moreover, I''ve never heard that you have a deal with human beings. The only intersection is fighting."


    "However, you have captured so many galaxies and relics. If you lose, you will win. Time tower is your booty. I want to exchange some useless things for this one-man role. It should be It''s not hard


    As soon as the words came out, Yan Jiao''s eyes flashed slightly and couldn''t be observed. He stared at Ning Tao with a pair of deep eyes.


    What a tough guy!

 Chapter 2998

    Looking at the promising Ning Tao, Yan Jiao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "if you really want to trade, let''s open the window and tell the truth. Don''t play empty again."


    "I admit that there are some time towers in our family that are useless or even abandoned for a long time. However, trading with human beings is strictly prohibited. Even as our little Lord, we can take out at most three time towers with one floor."


    Ning Tao a listen to, directly stretch out eight fingers, straightforward way: "eight time tower, absolutely no two price."


    "Five seats, this is my limit, if you press hard again, then I have nothing to do. If it''s a big deal, I''ll shoot two pieces." Yan Jiao was impatient and seemed to let go.


    However, Ning Tao is not slow, leisurely way: "six, this is my bottom line, no less."


    "What''s more, you just said that there are five or six young masters of your family. You must have taken the risk to strengthen your blood in order to highlight yourself. You have evolved into Chitong and become the only one of Yanjiao."


    "In this case, I think the rest of the young masters also think so. Then I can find other young masters to cooperate. They will surely clap their hands and welcome me."


    As soon as the words came out, Yan Jiao''s pupils shrank and narrowed slightly. Suddenly, he clenched his fist, as if he had made a big determination. He gritted his teeth and said, "OK, deal!"


    "I''m talking about a three story building, two two stories building, three three stories building. Don''t bargain. That''s the bottom line."


    Ning Tao is tough and domineering.


    "You..."


    Yan Jiao breathes, gnaws his teeth, his eyelids beat wildly, his eyes are red, and he stares at Ning Tao. These six seats are far more than what he said.


    "Damn it, this bloody bastard!"


    "No profit..."


    To tell you the truth, if it said the six seats before, it would not be a big problem for it. Just now it was poor.


    However, the six time towers mentioned by Ning Tao just now, one of which is a three story time tower, are very troublesome, even troublesome. That has really reached its limit.


    If a three story time tower disappears for no reason, I''m afraid the clan will blame it.


    However, if it can smoothly evolve into Chitong during this period, its strength and potential will rise greatly. Moreover, the clan will not blame it for this, and it can also crush the rest of the people.


    Its ambition is not limited to the mere red pupil, which is only the first step of its plan.


    What ningtao? Yanjiao people are stepping stones


    Yan Jiao hesitated and said: "after six days, you have to rush here to trade. If you dare to cheat me, I swear I will kill you."


    Say, throw a jade tube to Ning Tao.


    Then he took the initiative to dissipate his soul and stop casting. He was afraid that Ning Tao was bargaining and could not bear it.


    When Ning Tao saw that there was no danger, he raised his hand and grasped the jade tube. He took a look at it and then put it into the Sunset Tower.


    And in front of me, a white pupil corpse fell down, which turned out to be a pure white pupil horned beast.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, on the face gushes happy color, white pupil, these are the best eyes, when about to receive it in the Sunset Tower, just now, if not for Yan Jiao''s fast walking, he really plans to add a few more.


    However, if you can use this useless monologue to exchange for six time towers, it will definitely be a big profit.


    Such opportunities are rare.


    No matter who, will never refuse!


    Finally, the hidden danger is solved. Ning Tao''s whole body is like a drain. The nerves that had been stimulated begin to weaken. He bites the tip of his tongue and falls down with a strong spirit


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao was overjoyed to see this, and the crisis was finally solved, and they were saved.


    However, the speed of Ning Tao''s falling posture is a little strange. It looks more like falling down, and the blue fengluan sword in his hand is falling off.


    Ning Tao has passed out.


    "No, young master!"


    Qu Miaomiao was very surprised. If he fell down at this speed, even the king of immortals would fall to pieces.


    Immediately he wanted to rush up, but his heart was more than enough, and his strength was not enough. As soon as he moved, he fell to the ground paralyzed.


    The queen of mountain spirit sighed, held up her scepter, and wrapped Ning Tao with her remaining strength. The battle might not work, but there was still some strength.


    Wrap him directly under the statue of the goddess.


    At the same time, the fengluan sword fell sharply from the sky, the whole continent was shocked, and a canyon was opened, and the fengluan sword was deeply buried in it.


    The queen of Shanling is so thrilling and distressed that she is afraid that she will try her best to separate this continent.


    The supreme artifact is terrible!


    I don''t know where this kid got it?


    "Young master, young master," Qu Miaomiao stumbles over and finds that Ning Tao''s injury is getting worse, his clothes have been wet with blood, and the wound is even denser.


    It''s like being cut by countless tiny blades.


    And his right hand holding the sword, even the meridians have been cut off, the injury is very serious, even in dangerQu Miaomiao is crying and anxious. Looking at the injury everywhere, it is shocking. Not to mention that she is weak at the moment, even if she recovers, it is difficult for her to save the injury.


    He immediately raised his head and prayed, "Your Majesty, please save him. If he dies, I will never live alone."


    Hearing this, the queen of mountain spirit sighed and shook her head: "idiot, I''m already a ghost. Now in this world, it won''t take long to dissipate. The strength accumulated for so many years has been used up just now."


    "Even if you want to save him, you can''t help it."


    "Well Is there no other way? " Qu Miaomiao red eyes, tears.


    Seeing this, the queen of mountain spirit pursed her lips. She was struggling, hesitant and subconsciously grasped the scepter. She was not sure whether it was right to do so?


    However, Qu Miaomiao suddenly took out a dagger from his waist and put it against his neck. Because of his excessive force, he even drew a red color and oozed blood.


    "Stop, are you crazy?" The queen of Shanling was shocked, anxious and angry.


    But Qu Miaomiao was stubborn and said with red eyes: "my life was saved by the young master. Now I give it back to him."


    "You..."


    The mountain spirit queen breathes short, clenches her lips tightly, and looks at Ning Tao. Knowing that she can''t wait, she has no choice but to sigh and complain: "I hope he can treat you well."


    Then he took out his scepter.


    With a pinch of Jue, the moss and shackles on the scepter peeled off layer by layer and turned into a piece of green wood.


    The whole body is green and beautiful.


    Driven by the mountain spirit queen, the green wood scepter is shining, and a drop of blue liquid is squeezed out from the root and slowly drops into Ning Tao''s mouth.


    "What is this?" Qu Miao said strangely.


    The mountain spirit queen said: "this is the supreme artifact of our mountain spirit family, the mountain spirit scepter. In that war, it had been severely damaged. Now if we extract the origin again, this scepter will become a broken wood."


    "I didn''t expect that it would be handed down from generation to generation. In my generation, the mountain spirit Scepter would be reduced to this place."


    "I''m ashamed of my ancestors!"

 Chapter 2999

    Listening to the sigh of the mountain spirit queen, Qu Miaomiao''s face darkened. It turned out that this was the mountain spirit scepter.


    You know.


    This Scepter has a great legend.


    She once heard from her mother that the scepter of the mountain spirit was the supreme artifact handed down from generation to generation by her mountain spirit family, and also the symbol of the queen. It was handed down from the early queen and has been handed down for a long time.


    I didn''t expect that when I saw her today, she turned into a broken wood.


    And it seems that even ordinary wood is inferior.


    It was a little overwhelming to her.


    But if he looked at Ning Tao again, he found that the latter was full of blue light.


    Under its skin, it also sparkles with cyan, green cheeks, emitting a healthy and pure color.


    She could clearly see that the tiny and dense wounds on the other person''s body, just like fish scales, were actually healing at the speed visible to the naked eye. Some sunken flesh and blood were full up and gradually returned to normal.


    Even the breath has improved.


    Seeing this, Qu Miaomiao felt relieved. The young master was saved. Even the meridians of his right hand were healing, and everything was recovering.


    seeing this, the queen of mountain spirit finally looked back. She joked and said confidently, "don''t worry, even if you take Qingmu Shenye, you won''t die if you hurt twice as much, and soon he will be alive."


    "In ancient books, there was once an Immortal Emperor who was in danger and relied on the green wood spirit to recover his life."


    "This boy, I don''t know how lucky he was in his last life. The last drop of green wood spirit liquid was given to him and let him abduct my Shanling princess!"


    "Well, I''ll pay for a girl..."


    She has some dissatisfaction in her heart.


    It''s not that she thinks Ning Tao is bad. She has approved the battle just now, but that there is a kind of girl who is going to get married. She has a sense of loss in her heart.


    Qu Miaomiao blushed and felt guilty. Looking at the dark wood, she suddenly said, "queen, is there any way to recover or revive the life of this Scepter?"


    "This..."


    The queen of mountain spirit pondered for a moment. Looking at the dim Scepter in her hand, she seemed to fall into a long memory. She suddenly hesitated and said, "there really is a way."


    "In the Queen''s inheritance, the last point is to introduce the scepter of Shanling, which was handed down by the early queen. Speaking of this, I have to say the origin history of Shanling people. I believe you should know something about it."


    "In fact, our Shanling clan is just a branch of the elf clan. There are many branches of the elf clan, such as the angel clan, the jungle clan, the monster clan and so on. The first Shanling queen was the pioneer of our Shanling clan."


    "This mountain spirit scepter, in fact, is only a small part of the" eternal green wood ". Not only our family has it, but all branches will have such a scepter."


    "In the records, if we want to restore the divine brilliance of Shanling''s scepter, we must let it return to the" eternal green wood ", accumulate and absorb strength in the foundation of the eternal green wood, and then we can reappear the glory. There is no other way."


    Qu Miaomiao is glad to hear that since he has a way, he can certainly do it. The elves should not sit by and do nothing. After all, they all belong to the same clan.


    However, the mountain spirit queen shook her head and said, "in the records, the first queen also said that although this can restore the power of the scepter, the Elves will never allow it, because it will consume the power of the eternal green wood."


    "The possibility is less than one percent. If the scepter is destroyed, it means that this branch has come to an end. How can a loser beg for a gift?"


    Hearing this, Qu Miaomiao clenched his teeth and solemnly said, "since the scepter of mountain spirit is due to me, I will certainly take this responsibility and wake it up again."


    "It will also awaken the whole sleeping Shanling clan, and let our suffering clan rise again, no longer oppressed by the underworld clan, and return to glory."


    The queen of mountain spirit was silent for a long time. Looking at Ning Tao, she said: "I understand what you mean."


    "Well, I don''t have much time. Now I''ll give you two choices. The first is to live with him. The strength of the netherworld is not what you can imagine. It''s too powerful. Don''t worry about the scepter and the family."


    Not waiting for Qu Miaomiao to be anxious, the queen of Shanling said: "the second is to accept the scepter. If you accept it, you will accept the mission of the whole Shanling clan. You have to think about it well. It''s a great responsibility."


    "I do. This is not only my mother''s wish, but also my wish all the time. I promise."


    Qu Miaomiao is steadfast.


    Listen to her sonorous voice, and that pair of unswerving eyes, as if let the mountain spirit queen see her daughter, heart is not only touched.


    All around the black air, also whistling, seems to be gratified, but also a touch of vicissitudes.


    Finally, the mountain spirit queen complex way: "in this case, then from now on, the mountain spirit clan, handed over to you."


    "It was my fault and weakness that led to the destruction. I hope you don''t follow my old way. From today on, you will be the new queen of Shanling clan."As he spoke, he handed out the scepter.


    Qu Miaomiao held it respectfully with both hands in awe. Although it was just a piece of broken wood in front of her eyes, it was greater than the supreme artifact in her eyes.


    It symbolizes a responsibility.


    More represents a kind of recognition and burden!


    It''s light to hold, but in Qu Miaomiao''s heart, it''s no less than a heavy tripod.


    But at this time, the mountain spirit queen pinches the Jue with both hands. With the help of a crowd of black Qi, the shadow of the mountain spirit in the center of her eyebrows is deprived. It''s amazing.


    This is the queen inheritance of Shanling people!


    As soon as the light flashed, it disappeared into Qu Miaomiao''s eyebrow heart and merged with the Lingshan in her eyebrow heart.


    Gradually, Qu Miaomiao''s eyebrows seem to form a continent, connected with the earth, a lifelike spirit mountain, full of mysterious spirit.


    Favored by the earth


    At this time, Ning Tao, who had been lying unconscious on the ground, groaned, his eyelashes trembled, and slowly opened his eyes. Although he was comfortable, he still felt some backache, but it was much better than before.


    In the surprise, he also felt that there was a huge vitality in his body, no less than the essence and blood of the Qing emperor. Of course, the vitality was the purest, which was the strength of energy.


    If it wasn''t for his different feelings, he really suspected that he had returned to the sky sea with the green emperor standing beside him


    "What is this?" Ning Tao looks surprised.


    "This wonderful will tell you, I hope you remember a little, in order to save you, she even gave her life, since you are her man, I hope you can always guard her, this is also my request."


    Mountain spirit queen weak way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao quickly looks at Miaomiao and finds that she is accepting some kind of inheritance. The state is amazing.


    Ning Tao was relieved and said to the atomized mountain spirit queen, "please rest assured that she is my woman. I will never allow anyone to hurt her, no matter how powerful the enemy is, unless you step on my body first."


    Hearing this, the mountain spirit queen showed a satisfied smile, her hair fluttering, and began to dissipate. Recalling the past, she said: "once, this was a beautiful place, with the fragrance of birds and flowers, prosperous and prosperous, no worries."


    "But until the disaster came, everything was ended. It was my kindness that harmed the whole Shanling people. From you, I can see the temperament of a ruler. I hope you can change the Shanling people."


    "Also, be careful about the underworld. Their strength is by no means as simple as it appears. Never collide with them head-on. In fact, they are..."


    The words have not finished, but gone with the wind.

 Chapter 3000

    Ning Tao is a Leng, what is the underworld clan actually? Half way through, how do I know what I mean?


    What''s the big secret?


    Or how to deal with them?


    But the mountain spirit queen has already been unable to support, the soul has returned to the earth, the black air around, is suddenly reduced by more than half, as if all have gone with the queen.


    For a moment, the continent was empty.


    As if there were only two people left!


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao sighs, no matter what the last sentence is? It''s too far away from him.


    Think about what''s going on.


    Six days later, he will trade with Yanjiao in bianhuang, a three storey time tower, two two storey time tower and three one storey time tower. If he wants to buy it, he doesn''t know how much it will cost. This time, he will make a big profit.


    However, Yanjiao has benefited a lot. This cooperation is a win-win situation.


    And there are still a few days left, so this is not urgent.


    Ning Tao turns his head and looks at Qu Miaomiao. He finds that her whole body is gradually wrapped by layers of dark yellow energy.


    It should be accepting inheritance.


    It looks like, at least, it''s going to take a while.


    And he himself, in a surprisingly good state, had a sore back before, but now he is happy and energetic, as if he has endless strength and energy.


    Ning Tao clenches his fist, suddenly remembers Yan Mo and Feng Luan''s sword, and flies to mid air to look for them.


    Soon, in a corner, he found Yama, who was heavily injured. However, he was absorbing the black gas nearby, as if he had become the carrier of the spirit of resentment.


    Constantly absorb and grow.


    Some of the depressions are filled up.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction. It seems that he doesn''t have to worry about it. It won''t take long for it to recover automatically, and it''s estimated that its strength will rise again.


    Although the mountain spirit queen just dissipated a lot of black air, there will always be some scattered.


    As soon as his mind sweeps away, Ning Tao finds fengluan sword in the gorge. To tell the truth, this time they can survive, all by fengluan sword. What''s the matter? I always feel that the second sword is much stronger than the first sword.


    At the beginning, if Gongsun used that sword to fight against Kongming, he would only hurt him at most.


    I didn''t expect that the power was improved so much?


    He not only killed two demon kings, but also almost killed Kong Ming, which really gave him a surprise.


    "Is it because of the great rise of our strength?" Ning Tao frowned and whispered.


    He fell down the gorge and looked at the fengluan sword which was inserted in front of him. He looked at it suspiciously. Instead of touching it, he kept a certain safe distance.


    He always felt that something was wrong.


    If we say that before, the monsters and wild beasts were weird, which was the hand and foot that the burning horn and the empty hell made for themselves, what''s the matter with the star beads in the ring?


    Two times already!


    Last time, it was more than 1 billion at most, but this time, it is only more than 1 billion.


    Now he doesn''t dare to put anything in the Yangling ring.


    He secretly inquired about the previous generation of sunset, and he was also very surprised about it. It is reasonable to say that things in the space ring can not disappear for no reason.


    Unless it''s something.


    Suck the energy away!


    That''s right. Ning Tao is suspicious of fengluan sword, and the biggest possibility is it.


    "Buzz..."


    The wind Luan sword roared softly, as if breathing.


    A layer of wind elements gathered around, as if in worship, cheering in joy.


    At first glance, it is by no means ordinary.


    A normal person wants to own it.


    This is the supreme artifact. It''s extremely powerful. It''s superior to the supreme emperor''s artifact, the king''s artifact, and the king''s artifact. It''s rare in the whole wilderness.


    But Ning Tao is eccentric. He looks more and more scared. He takes two steps back and opens the perspective all the time. Suddenly, he suddenly yells: "come out, I see you, the thief who stole my star beads."


    A roar, unexpectedly without warning of the outbreak.


    If you were someone else, you would be scared.


    However, the canyon was empty, with only a slight wind, whistling, and nothing else.


    Ning Tao frowns. Is he wrong?


    No, if we don''t solve the mystery today, he will have trouble sleeping and eating. Moreover, no matter how helpful the fengluan sword is, he won''t take a bomb.


    He would rather not.


    Whether it''s the supreme artifact or not!


    Ning Tao tangled, racked his brains, pondered in the same place for a long time, suddenly raised his head, unexpectedly arched his hand at fengluan sword, solemnly said: "at the beginning, it was the younger generation that disturbed the quietness of the elder generation, and thank you for your help twice."


    "Those stars and pearls should be filial to you. Let''s say goodbye here."


    With that, Ning Tao turned and left.I really want to give up this supreme artifact!


    "Step on Step on... "


    Ning Tao is as tense as a cheetah. He even breathes heavily. His mind has been locked on fengluan sword. As soon as it has something unusual, he will respond immediately.


    However, in this tense every minute and every second, even a few steps, everything is still the same.


    It''s just like his inner play?


    It''s not a fight of wits and bravery.


    Ning Tao eyebrow a wrinkly, is really oneself misunderstood? Then he sighed heavily at the bottom of his heart. As soon as he stepped on his feet, he wanted to soar to the sky to protect the Dharma.


    However, at this moment, a windwall, suddenly formed, had no reason to block in front of him.


    "What? No good


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, his whole body''s sweat and hair burst up. In an instant, he took out the white fall and opened the fire.


    There is a ghost in this fengluan sword!


    Just as he bit like a frightened rabbit, a weak, difficult voice rang out: "little brother, you You don''t have to hurt I''m afraid. I''m here... "


    As he spoke, a wave of spirits emerged.


    Ning Tao is short of breath. He turns around and stares at his eyes. He grabs Bai Luo. In his sight, a wisp of smoke rises from the body of fengluan sword, forming a human shape.


    This man, with snow-white hair, is tall and straight. He is handsome and has extraordinary bearing. His eyes are as sharp as sword light, unrestrained and uninhibited as a free devil, but he looks weak and vague.


    "Fox wave, a second in your body, a few doubts Are you a spirit


    "Well This... "


    The white haired man scratched his head and said unreal: "now, it''s barely, but you can rest assured that I won''t hurt you. I also want to thank you for saving my life."


    "If you didn''t take me away from that cave, I''m afraid I would be finished now."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned. To tell you the truth, when he urged fengluan sword for the second time, he noticed something strange, the empty shadow and the spirit.


    Immediately vigilant way: "my star bead is you steal?"? When did you wake up? And who the hell are you? What''s the purpose? "


    "Er..."


    With a bitter smile, the white haired man flashed a touch of sadness in his eyes. After thinking about it, he said: "my name is Fengmo, and I''m a strong man coming out of the wilderness."


    "I was intrigued hundreds of thousands of years ago, and my body was destroyed. My mind stayed in this sword, but I fell asleep. I stole your star abacus. I needed strength to recover myself and instinctively absorbed it."


    "Just now, when you saw the virtual shadow of the Phoenix, in fact, I woke up and helped you. It''s a small reward."

 Chapter 3001

    When he heard this, Ning Tao suddenly appeared. So it is. No wonder he felt that the sword could not be used. Who could have thought that it was so powerful.


    Wait!


    It''s like What''s wrong!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed and his eyelids jumped, he suddenly turned black and said, "this sword has become so strong. Is it just because you have absorbed my 40 billion star beads?"


    "Well Well... "


    The white haired man, the wind devil, coughed and said vaguely: "that, poor Almost. "


    "The 40 billion star Pearl has almost restored some strength to you and fengluan sword, which is much stronger than the one you used a few months ago."


    "You..."


    Ning Tao breathes, stares big eyes, almost has no air back in the past, in an instant he wants to understand.


    The 40 billion star beads only turn into the power of a sword. It''s too extravagant!


    He was in agony.


    I feel my heart is bleeding.


    "Cough..."


    Looking at Ning Tao''s red eyes, the wind devil is also a little embarrassed. After all, for a fairy king, 40 billion is the sky high price. Even a strong Immortal King may not have such a strong family background.


    Heartache, naturally in reason.


    This is a big debt!


    Just about to open his mouth, Ning Tao took a deep breath, restrained his trembling, and arched his hand: "since the elder has awakened, the younger generation will leave. After all, you have saved the boy twice, and we are even."


    Finish saying, want to turn around to leave.


    But the wind devil is stunned. Damn, don''t you want the most sacred artifact? Do young people drag like this now?


    Immediately exclaimed: "that, little friend, wait a minute, there''s something to discuss. After all, you saved me first. It''s reasonable to say that I owe you. Moreover, if you kill the lineage of the underworld, you will be in great danger in the future."


    "Take this fengluan sword with you. It can help you to cut off demons and demons. Besides, I can also guide you to practice."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said, "do you want star beads? Tiktok: I don''t believe there''s a free lunch in this world. Only the sound of the sound can be dropped in the sky.


    "Er..."


    Although the wind devil didn''t understand, he rubbed his hands and said with a dry smile: "you see, if the strength of this seat is restored, I can help you when you meet the enemy in the future."


    "Moreover, as far as I know, the strength of the underworld people, if they want to kill you a little fairy king, they have countless ways. Let me help you, and you will have a chance of life. Moreover, this fengluan sword is a supreme artifact."


    Ning Tao squints and looks at the wind demon with white hair. Suddenly, he says, "do you have a grudge against the underworld?"


    As soon as the words came out, the wind devil was stunned.


    I saw a pair of his deep eyes slightly shrunk, fell into silence, recalled for a long time, sighed, only vicissitudes of life way: "yes, but I can''t say now."


    "What I can tell you is that the netherworld is my enemy. You and I can only join hands now, and you can rest assured that I will never hurt you. Without your permission, you will not be sucking the stars."


    "If you insist that you don''t need my help, then I have nothing to do. Business is not there, benevolence is there."


    Ning Tao frowned.


    To tell you the truth, a super strong man''s hand-in-hand guidance, as well as a supreme artifact, his natural heart,


    however, his identity is special.


    If he was aware of the slightest hint of the galaxy, it would be dangerous. His origin and identity were unknown. For a moment, Ning Tao did not dare to make such a big bet.


    But what he said is also reasonable. Killing Kong Ming seems to be the legitimate offspring of the three elders of the netherworld.


    This time, it''s completely angered the netherworld.


    I wonder if the college will protect itself? You can''t hang your life on a tree, you have to plan ahead!


    In addition, three months later, Dahuang''s internal selection competition will begin. In the future, he will go to the sage college. This wind devil elder is expected to help him.


    Ning Tao hesitated and suddenly asked, "why did you choose me? Isn''t it better to depend on big families? "


    "It''s faster to recover, and maybe you can rebuild your body and recover to the peak of the past. I''m afraid you''ll have to suffer a lot along the way


    The wind devil looks resentful. He thinks, but does he have a choice now? Even the appearance is extremely difficult, there is no way to resist the current fengluan sword.


    He has no choice but to cling to Ning Tao.


    What''s more, this guy is really the most suitable person. His identity is too obscure


    "I believe your boy''s potential will surpass ours in the future, so I''m going to make a bet that you can become a super power. I''m going to level all the bumps along the way for you."


    "You come to provide star beads, I will escort you, and be your most iron and reliable hitter."


    "What do you think?" The wind devil said sincerely.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hesitated for a moment. Are you a thug? "How strong have you been?" he askedOn hearing this, the wind devil suddenly came to the bottom, full of spring breeze, white hair, negative hand chest way: "not boast, Immortal Emperor saw this seat, all want to retreat three points."


    Ning Tao eyes a bright, in the heart immediately settled attention, big shout a way: "clinch a deal, a promise."


    "It''s a deal, swear by the heart of Tao!"


    The wind devil was relieved and finally said with a smile.


    He raised his head and looked at the starry sky above his head, with a sharp look in his eyes. I''m afraid you didn''t think of it, did you? I''m still alive, but it''s the animal that died, and it''s my wind magic sword.


    Wait, bastards. I''ll find out what happened in those years, and then I''ll settle with you


    All of a sudden, the wind demon looked at the direction of the female temple and frowned, "shouldn''t there be only two people in this continent? How can there be a third one? "


    "No The third one? "


    Ning Tao''s face changed when he heard that he and Miaomiao were the only two people in the mountain spirit world. At most, he was a wind devil, but what he meant was someone broke in.


    "No, Miaomiao is still accepting inheritance!"


    See Ning Tao big urgent, wind devil directly retracts sword, weak way: "take Phoenix Luan sword, all careful."


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    Ning Tao pulled out the fengluan sword. Unexpectedly, this time it was very smooth. He was not attacked by the wind blade, and he was not rejected. It came naturally.


    It can even sense the body of the sword.


    It should be the reason why the wind demon master wakes up.


    There was no hesitation. The way of space, together with a flash of light, suddenly turned into a light and rushed out of the Canyon


    Goddess hall, under the broken statue of goddess.


    Qu Miaomiao was enveloped by the light and could not feel the outside world at all. However, the dead branches on the ground were trampled off, and a light footstep came close slowly.


    This is a woman with a hot figure, but her movements are very light, just like petals. She still holds a knife in her hand and wears a veil. She approaches Qu Miaoyu step by step. In her beautiful eyes, she seems to have a kind of inexplicable emotion.


    I do not know why, since she stepped here, there is always a peaceful, warm feeling.


    The hand holding the knife is tight and tight.


    "Stop it, get out of here!"


    With a roar, Ning Tao rushed to his eyes in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 3002

    When fengluan sword comes out, who will fight.


    See Ning Tao turn into a wisp of breeze, curl to attack, erratic, horizontal insert between two people.


    "Chop ~"


    "eh? No good


    The hot woman''s beautiful eyes shrank. The sharp edge of fengluan sword gave her a sense of extreme danger. Subconsciously, she used a short knife to block.


    There is no imagined "Dang" sound, only an inconceivable "brush" sound,


    the knife of this king''s instrument was cut off like tofu, and divided into two parts from the middle.


    The gap is as smooth as a mirror!


    "What what?


    The hot woman''s face changed greatly. In a hurry, she wanted to retreat suddenly and didn''t dare to touch the sword.


    But it was still too slow. The sharp edge of the sword cut a wound on her chest. Although it was not deep, it overflowed with red blood for a moment.


    She dyed her tights red.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    See her vomit blood, Ning Tao eye a bright, take the opportunity to suppress, this woman is actually a fairy king five heavy.


    You can''t judge a man by his appearance.


    If it wasn''t for fengluan''s powerful sword, she would not have been able to defeat this woman if she had not suffered a dark loss.


    In other words, who is she?


    It looks like you''re still prepared!


    "No matter who you are? If you dare to plot against me, I want you to regret this stupid decision! "


    "The ninth move, against heaven!"


    With one hand stroke, Ning Tao''s rebellious spirit is integrated into this sword. He has broken away from the rigid moves. He can perform all kinds of moves, no matter sword, knife, axe or halberd.


    A sword cut down, let that woman color change.


    "Bang" burst out immortal power and absorbed the spiritual power of the whole body. There were hundreds of ways to increase your own strength, and your strength soared. No matter how powerful your fists and feet were, they all increased in an all-round way.


    With one hand, he met the sword.


    "The emperor''s law, the bailing decision!"


    "Kill ~"


    the two collide and burst into an energy mass. Thousands of sword Qi burst into the air, tearing up the space and turning into a series of long roars, smashing, aura shock and concussion. Both of them suffered from different degrees of impact and backfire.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Holding the sword, Ning Tao crossed his chest, drew back several hundred meters, and fell steadily in front of Qu Miaomiao.


    She didn''t get any impact.


    On the other side, the hot woman snorted, her face turned pale, and her right hand was bloody. She looked at the sword in horror.


    "Damn, what''s that magic weapon? So sharp? My king level short knives are all vulnerable


    "This How is that possible? "


    This fight, she is not dominant, suddenly let the hot woman sprout retreat.


    He immediately gritted his teeth and hummed coldly: "Ning Tao, you killed Master Kong Ming. The three elders will not let you go. Offending the underworld will be your stupidest decision."


    With that, he suddenly stepped on the sky.


    However, Ning Tao sneered, and the corner of his mouth turned out to be the radian of evil spirit. He said sarcastically, "come and go. Do you think this is your home or a vegetable market?"


    "Yama, beat her down for me!"


    As soon as the words came out, the fleeing hot woman noticed that it was not right. She suddenly raised her head, and a shadow suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, while a fierce wind slowly rose from a black spot to a big washbasin.


    It''s a black fist. It''s coming down.


    "Yama boxing!"


    "What? Is there an ambush The hot woman''s face changed greatly. There was no third person before.


    In a hurry, he gritted his teeth and clapped his hand.


    Hard to meet up!


    But as soon as the two touch, the hot woman feels like a powerful force pouring down. She opens her mouth and spurts out a mouthful of blood mist, falling down like a broken kite.


    "Force It''s so powerful... "


    With a bang, a huge pit was made.


    Hot women can''t be trusted. Why did they become like this? She is a fairy king with five peaks. She has no fighting power against a double fairy king.


    After a series of heavy losses, are they still ravaged like this?


    Is Master Kong Ming really killed by him? What she said just now was just a trick. She came here to find out the truth of master Qingming''s fall.


    Or three elder fury order, if not, she this life, I''m afraid already can''t keep.


    Except for her.


    All the people with empty clothes have been buried with them!


    "Puff..."


    The fiery woman coughed up blood and felt better. She just wanted to bite her teeth and got up hard. But a blue sword was fixed around her neck.That white jade neck, have already had red line.


    Let her have a kind of straight to the edge of the feeling!


    "Goo Grunt


    Subconsciously, swallow a mouthful of saliva, but slightly move, feel the neck bleeding.


    "It''s too sharp, too?" The fiery woman was shocked. Is this the legendary weapon of the supreme emperor?


    At this time, the ear only heard a familiar cold Laughter: "I advise you, it''s better not to move, otherwise I don''t mind shaving your little face."


    "You You are mean... "


    "I have the ability to let people attack me secretly. We have a real fight, but I don''t agree with some illegal activities," the hot woman gritted her teeth.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said contemptuously, "it''s interesting. You can see the person who attacked you first."


    "Brush" a, Yan Mo fell down.


    "Puppet Puppet


    As soon as the hot woman''s face froze, her haughty heart was destroyed. Sure enough, before she was ready to attack, she realized that there were only two people in this continent.


    It turns out that these three are puppets.


    Seeing that she was disheartened, she simply closed her eyes, bit her red lips and said, "do it, I lost."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, looks at the woman and finds that she has a good figure. How can she be a killer? Immediately, she took off her bloody veil and showed her beautiful face.


    Although some pale, weak, but that beautiful appearance, it is really exciting.


    Ning Tao''s eyes stay for a second, more surprised, frowning: "who are you in the end? Why attack us? What''s your relationship with the netherworld? "


    "Hum, even if you kill me, I won''t tell you," said the hot woman.


    Ning Tao a stare, is already a prisoner, also dare so arrogant, just move, suddenly see a side, have just fallen from her body token.


    There is a big "cherry" on it.


    "Your name is Sakura? "Dark cherry?"


    "Well, does it have anything to do with you? If you want to kill, you can''t get so much nonsense. "Hot women are fierce.


    Ning Tao gets angry and opens perspective. Suddenly, her fingers connect and seal her 12 important acupoints. At least she can''t use her strength for half a day.


    "You What have you done to me? " Hot women feel the whole body soft, some hasty panic way.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Ning Tao raised the woman''s round chin, licked her lips and said with a smile: "woman, don''t you know that sometimes death is just a relief."


    "There is another kind, life is not like death. You can''t stop it Would you like to have a try? "

 Chapter 3003

    Seeing Ning Tao''s ill intentioned smile, the hot woman''s pretty face turned white, and she felt creepy.


    "You Don''t mess about... "


    "I warn you, you can''t be insulted or killed!"


    Guatao said: "I''d rather not try to catch her, but I don''t want to."


    "In this way, it will make me more eager to conquer."


    "Jie Jie..."


    "You You pervert, "the hot woman, Ming Ying, yelled. She turned red in her eyes and gritted her teeth." if you want me to betray you, it''s impossible to die. "


    Then he closed his eyes tightly.


    A way of gritting your teeth.


    Ning Tao slightly pick eyebrow, unexpectedly don''t even say so? Is it necessary for him to search the soul by force?


    At this time, a pure voice came: "young master, let me come!"


    In the sight, Qu Miaomiao''s floating and gentle figure fell in front of him. In the middle of his eyebrows, the shadow of Lingshan slowly merged and hid. His whole body was full of breath, and he was promoted to the three spirits of the great emperor. It seemed that he was not far away from the Immortal King.


    The Queen''s inheritance is finally completed.


    Her own inheritance of princess is the first part of the Queen''s inheritance, which can also be said to be the leading part, so the process is smooth, and she is the new queen of mountain spirit.


    "Song Wonderful Wonderful


    At this time, Ming Ying can''t help but open her beautiful eyes. Looking at the wonderful music in front of her, she always has a strange feeling. She can''t help but want to be close and worship.


    If you don''t feel it, you let go of your guard.


    "You..."


    Qu Miaomiao smiles, his eyes burning, and says: "if I guess correctly, you are not called Mingying, but Qu Ying


    "Ming Ying? Qu Ying


    Ning Tao was stunned and said, "is she a member of the Shanling clan? Are you sure you read it right? Can she be the kind of mountain spirit + Earth Spirit in the rumor outside


    "Hum, if you want to talk about bastards, you don''t have to beat around the Bush," Ming Ying hummed coldly.


    "Er..." Ning Taoshan.


    However, Qu Miaomiao pondered for a while, stretched out a pair of Qianqian jade fingers to emit soft light, and suddenly shook his head and said, "her body is pure Shanling blood. Although it can''t compare with me, it''s also very pure."


    "If you''re right, we should be related by blood. She''s also the blood of a mountain spirit."


    "Oh? What''s your next line Ning Tao is surprised. He looks at Ming Ying curiously. He doesn''t expect that this woman is very simple. She can survive in the underworld.


    It''s a miracle, I have to say.


    Moreover, the men and women of Shanling nationality are very beautiful. This song Ying says it is direct, but Ning Tao also believes it.


    But the hot woman snorted and said, "do you want to have a relationship with me? Trying to get my information? It''s naive. My name is Ming Ying, not Qu Ying. "


    "I grew up in the underworld. I studied, practiced, understood and listened to orders in the underworld The underworld is all I have. What kind of Shanling? It''s just a history that''s long gone. It has nothing to do with me. "


    Qu Miaomiao''s face sank and scolded: "how can you think that? How can you recognize a thief as a father with the blood of Shanling people flowing in your body? Do you think it''s really good for you that they train you? They just want to use you. "


    "Don''t be silly. Shanling is your home. I am your closest person in the world. I have inherited the name of the queen. You are all my people."


    But Qu Ying sneered and tore open her dress, revealing the bloody wound and a touch of snow-white. She said sarcastically, "let the blood flow completely."


    "What mountain spirit queen? Where were you when my family was suffering? Where were you when they were chosen to be the cauldron and the bitch? Where are you when those people trample, play and bully us? "


    Qu Miaomiao''s words were blocked, and she was asked to be speechless. Every sentence stabbed her heart like a knife.


    She couldn''t imagine that picture.


    The cry of the people made her feel like a knife!


    "When we need you most, you are not here. At this time, you just appear and want to be our queen. Why do you want to be our queen?"


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    "The underworld is my forever home!"


    Qu Ying sneers and sneers mercilessly.


    However, Qu Miaomiao''s face was pale and her body was shaking. She felt empty.


    She was ostracized by her own people.


    For a moment, there was nothing to say.


    At this time, the wind devil said in Ning Tao''s ear: "according to my observation, this little girl Qu Ying should have been brainwashed, or her heart has been greatly injured."


    "Shanling people are always benevolent and don''t like fighting. They are gentle and tolerant of everything, but she looks radical. Otherwise, the underworld people won''t release her at will."Ning Tao nodded, suddenly took a step, unexpectedly mercilessly slapped in her face.


    "Pa ~!"


    A crisp sound, shocked two people.


    Qu Miaomiao is numb. She never expected that Ning Tao would hit people like this. But Qu Ying is even more stunned. Her cheeks are numb. She She was slapped?


    "This slap just reminds you not to forget who you are. Who are you fighting for? For whom? No matter what you have suffered, now that your queen is back, you will not suffer any more. "


    "Revenge, we will certainly repay, people, we will certainly save, home, we will rebuild together!"


    "Unable to get out of the past failure, how to meet the new victory? If everyone is like you, I''m afraid my home has been destroyed many times? "


    Ning Tao shakes his head and shouts.


    These words, to Qu Miaomiao, were like enlightening. He looked at Ning Tao gratefully, turned his head and solemnly said, "in the name of the queen, I swear to you that I will save those people who are in danger."


    "It''s my duty to avenge the dead and rebuild the homeland for the displaced people of Dianpei.


    Qu Ying flushed her eyes and bit her lips tightly, disdaining to say: "do you want to deal with the underworld? It''s ridiculous. After all, I want to cheat my intelligence. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shakes his head and suddenly points a finger at Qu Miaomiao''s eyebrow.


    It''s like preaching, preaching.


    Qu Miaomiao didn''t resist at all. She believed in the young master and closed her eyes. She soon had another Scripture in her mind.


    "The star will be refined!"


    "Hiss, it''s actually the way to refine the stars," Qu Miaomiao exclaimed in his heart. This method is extremely precious in the world. Only some super families and big families can have it.


    A moment later, Qu Miaomiao slowly opens her eyes. In the Queen''s inheritance, there is also the origin of this mountain spirit land. Although the origin is scarce, she does not have much to master, but Qu Ying has no resistance at all.


    So, soul searching is not difficult for her.


    "Star refining is the eye of the world!"


    When one eye is open, one can see everything in the world.


    In an instant, Qu Ying can''t help herself. Ning Tao is relieved and asks questions one after another. Qu Ying has no reservation and spits out all she knows.


    Qu Miaomiao also took the opportunity to ask about the people.


    It turns out that the three elders of the netherworld clan are furious when they learn that Kongming meteorite is backward. They send strong people to come one after another. They also vent their anger on Qu Ying and ask her to find out the truth.


    If you don''t understand, send her to make a man


    Although I know that Kong Ming is looking for trouble, but I am a fairy king. Who can believe that I killed him?


    Kong Ming is an Immortal King!


    Qu Ying is just a pioneer, and a half step emperor leads the team to avenge Kong Ming. Ning Tao is shocked after hearing this.


    Fortunately, he asked, otherwise, he didn''t know how to die when he died. He immediately let Qu Miaomiao control Shanling mainland and try his best to rush to the frontier of trading.


    The place was hidden and remote.


    If they are overtaken by the followers of the netherworld, it will be the end. Fengluan sword can''t kill such a strong man

 Chapter 3004

    "Hum Hum... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    An ancient and dilapidated continent, floating in the vast starry sky, is very vast, but also very eye-catching shock.


    It''s a rare thing to see a continent wandering and drifting in the starry sky. It''s a big strange pass. This is Ning Tao and his party who are anxious to get on the road.


    The three elders of the underworld clan have sent their pursuers. They can''t stay for a moment. The farther away they are, the better.


    By this time, it was a day later.


    It''s approaching the frontier!


    Distance from the original position of the battle, more and more far, along some traces, are also Ning Tao erase.


    Qu Ying, however, after being soured by the original power of Shanling mainland, consumed too much energy and was exhausted. In addition, she was seriously injured, so she fainted on the spot.


    But this is good, otherwise she is also a trouble, Ning Tao has not thought how to deal with her.


    Qu Miaomiao has made a decision to refine the star. The speed of refining the power of the source has accelerated a lot, and she is also understanding and inheriting it. It can be said that with a rapid development, she knows the great responsibility, and she does not dare to stop for a moment. Her people are still waiting for her.


    And the mountain spirit scepter, which is not only the symbol of the mountain spirit queen, but also the pillar of thousands of people.


    But now it has become a waste wood, which makes Qu Miaomiao''s burden even greater. Moreover, with her strength, when will she want to go to the elves? Even if you can go, how can others help you to be a loser?


    And the most important point is that if she is not strong, staying by the young master''s side will only become a burden.


    You can''t even warm the bed.


    There is a gap between the two repairs!


    What she wants is to be able to share the pressure of the young master and fight side by side with him. Moreover, compared with the young master, her pressure is just a drop in the bucket.


    Young master''s goal is the star sea!


    The enemy of the young master is the whole world!


    She is just a netherworld. Compared with the whole world, what is she?


    With such a firm belief, Qu Miaomiao fell into a kind of deep Promotion


    And Ning Tao, although so many things have happened in recent days, he has not forgotten his task. Now it has been nearly ten days, and he doesn''t know what other people''s harvest is. Anyway, there are some accidents in his receiving.


    There are almost thousands of monsters. As for the demon king, Ning Tao has hunted more than ten.


    Among them are Jinpeng beast and Heitie beast.


    Strength is as heavy as seven or eight!


    Moreover, there is also a demon king, which naturally became his spoils. He is a nouveau riche.


    This demon king alone has a huge weight. At least the top ten are stable. The top three still need to be considered. Jiang Chen, Ming Feiyu, Mo Xian, Si kongxin and Ming Temple are not soft persimmons. They are unfathomable.


    He needs to hunt more stars!


    Along the way, the great movement of a continent naturally attracted many wild animals fleeing.


    Ning Tao fought all the way to make way for Shanling land. Some weak monsters and broken ones were thrown directly into Shanling land by him to become nutrients.


    The fact that the source is still there proves that the vitality of the mainland has not yet died out and can still be restored. The reason why it has been getting worse and worse over the years is that there is no energy in the void. Once born, it can naturally recover slowly.


    As Qu Miaomiao breathes, he slowly breathes in, like expanding dozens of times, absorbing the energy in the starry sky.


    These wild animals are just drizzle.


    And the demon king, demon Jun these, not Ning Tao not willing, but wait for the end of the game, still need to check, even the key of longevity, he did not let it devour.


    Before that war, the harvest is not only so, the demon Dan will not say, a demon king black pupil, eight demon king black pupil, a white pupil, this is the extra harvest.


    When the eyes of the candle dragon absorbed the ten eyes, they actually conveyed a sense of happiness.


    It''s several times stronger.


    Ning Tao''s mind has stepped into five levels, and even the energy storage of the sixth turn has reached 20%!


    The key to longevity is even more saturated.


    Although the giant beasts in the starry sky didn''t devour a few of them, the corpse of the Immortal King in the sky was absorbed by the key, which made the original 75% of it directly saturated.


    In addition, the space ring of Kongming also makes Ning Tao make a small fortune, which is unexpected.


    Star beads, a total of more than 20 billion.


    All kinds of scrolls, secrets, minerals and weapons These treasures are full of hills.


    More than ten Wang Dan and three Jun Dan.


    There are all kinds of miscellaneous things, but they are very valuable. They are really rich. They are worthy of being the rich young master of the netherworld. When he saw his own space array, he thought of Huang Tianqi, which was funny.


    Xingchenzhu and Fengmo are each worth 10 billion yuan. They are divided equally. After all, they will depend on him in the future.


    Liujin Liujin was given to the forefathers of sunset.


    What surprised Ning Tao the most was a Book of "Liukong Baijie", which was actually Liukong Xianjun''s notes. It recorded his understanding of the way of space, as well as some feelings and experiences of Kongming.In other words, more than half of their space attainments are in this note.


    Some space moves are also recorded.


    Of course, he, who has been inherited by his elder martial brother, naturally doesn''t like this kind of superficial moves, but there are also some subtleties. He learns to be practical and integrates into his own moves.


    In the original tower, Ning Tao was fascinated with this note. After months of meditation and more than ten days of meditation, the way of space has soared.


    Let''s talk about the fourth floor space lock. Originally Ning Tao could only unlock one tenth, but now it can unlock three tenths.


    And it''s going to unlock four tenths soon.


    He has a premonition that he should be able to unlock the fourth layer early before returning to the third world of the galaxy.


    That''s 1:40.


    Even the seven story imitation time tower of Dahuang college is not as good as his fourth story original tower.


    Elder martial brother Zhulong really left a good thing for him!


    "I don''t know what the second treasure is? Sage college, waiting for me... "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning.


    Four or five days have passed.


    Finally, it was the day of trading. Ning Tao didn''t let the mainland get too close. At this time, they were in the frontier. According to the records in the scroll, they were not far away.


    "Young master, I don''t know if that burning horn will cheat. It''s too dangerous to go to the banquet alone. I''d better go with you. I have Shanling mainland as my backing."


    Qu Miaomiao suggested.


    On the other side, Qu Ying, who has been completely sealed with strength, hums coldly with a proud face, but hums from time to time.


    Two sword wounds. They haven''t healed yet.


    I don''t have much strength to talk.


    Ning Tao felt his chin and looked at the devil who had absorbed all the black Qi. He suddenly said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t take risks. He''s not the only one who can divide the soul. I have more subtle and powerful moves than him."


    Then he sat with his knees crossed.


    A soul is separated from Ning Tao''s mind. With the help of some soul treasures, it grows and condenses continuously, and finally disappears into the mind of Yan mo.


    Ning Tao''s cultivation, nourished by that drop of green wood spirit liquid, has approached the double peak.


    And it''s steadily improving.


    But the mind is five fold.


    As for Yama, after absorbing all the black Qi, he is no less powerful than Liuchong fairy king.


    However, under Qu Miaomiao''s worry, Ning Tao suddenly trembles, his breath is weak, and his two daughters turn pale. Before he can figure out what''s going on, he sees Yan Mo, who has been numb all the time. Suddenly, there is a flash of light in his empty eyes.


    A smile of evil spirit was drawn from the corner of his mouth.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "I, Yan Feitian, have come out at last!"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "

 Chapter 3005

    Yama''s wild laughter, earth shaking, a roar of shock nine days, evil spirit fierce, void shock.


    A shockwave, crazy towards four cycles and.


    This powerful momentum, just like the end of the dark general, people are shocked.


    "What What? "


    Qu Miaomiao''s face changed greatly, his face was incredible, and his beautiful eyes trembled.


    Even if he racked his brains, he couldn''t figure out how Yan Feitian came back to life?


    It''s impossible.


    She even said it three times in a row. How could it be?


    The young master said clearly that he was dead.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help looking at Ning Tao again.


    The latter seems to be pale, the smell is like frost eggplant, Yan!


    "How could that be?"


    On the other side, Qu Ying''s face was dull.


    By contrast, she thought more and had mixed thoughts in her mind.


    Did the puppets bite back? What a strange story, and then a mocking smile.


    Let you use it to attack me, now OK!


    "If you have the ability, you need another one?"


    The more she thought about it, the more proud she was. Later, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, you are clever for a time and confused for a lifetime. Tut Tut, it seems that you will be killed by yourself if you don''t have to fight with the underworld."


    Qu Ying said jokingly.


    "You shut up for me"


    Qu Miaomiao turned his head and angrily scolded, and her beautiful eyes burst into flames.


    She would not allow anyone to insult her young master, not even a word.


    Words finish saying, a turn head, she shot.


    As soon as you make a move, use the original force.


    Even if he is dead today, he will beat the son of a bitch into a piece of scrap iron.


    However, just as she was about to start, Yan Mo''s smile froze. Seeing Miaomiao''s anger, she quickly said with a bitter smile: "wait Wait, don''t do it. It''s me. I''m kidding you. "


    "A joke?"


    Qu Miaomiao was stunned, and his hand was stiff.


    The first reaction was that he didn''t believe it, and then he looked at Ning Tao himself.


    At this time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, took a long breath, and said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that the consumption of soul division was so big, but it was successful."


    "How''s it going? Did I just pretend to be like that? "


    "You Are you really a young master Qu Miaomiao looks suspicious and is really scared.


    Ning Tao wry smile, saw a Yan Mo, two people helpless a shrug, still really scared her.


    Under Miaomiao''s strong request, Ning Tao experienced the eye of the world once. It was a joke when he was forced to ask. Qu Miaomiao was relieved, red eyed, and threw himself into Ning Tao''s arms in anger, smacking you in the chest.


    "Hate..."


    Only then did she feel relieved.


    At that moment just now, she was very sad. Young master is so skinny!


    However, she is holding Ning Tao himself. Although the demon in front of her is Ning Tao''s soul, or Ning Tao, looking at that face, she is really repulsive.


    She has a feeling that a woman does not serve her husband.


    Divided soul helpless, a face of resentment.


    The world of beauty is so complicated


    If Yan Fei''s innocent resurrection, it will be the same as his opening remarks just now.


    Even if it is the Buddha, the heart is speechless.


    But this feeling is not bad.


    At this time, Ning Tao turned to look at Qu Ying and said sarcastically, "it seems to disappoint you. When I finish this, I''ll clean you up and be honest."


    The heart reads a move, cent soul then nodded, didn''t open mouth.


    I saw Yama holding a space ring, and then he broke through the sky and disappeared into the starry sky


    "Whoosh..."


    After flying for nearly a quarter of an hour, Ning Tao took out a jade tube and looked around. It said that there was a gap in the sky, a gully in the starry sky. It was a loophole that his Yanjiao clan had accidentally discovered, but it didn''t play a role in the war.


    So it is only recorded, not used.


    Soon, Ning Tao found the loophole. It''s very small. It''s troublesome for people to get out.


    As soon as he came near, a quiet voice came: "dare to ask, but brother Ning?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, slightly let out the idea, immediately found in the loophole, impressively has eight star giant.


    Eight demon kings!


    It''s very good.


    One of them exudes the smell of burning horn, which is really a luxury, worthy of being the young master of the big family.


    Ning Tao "tut tut" said: "Yanjiao young master is really a face setter, how to say about this deal? Did you bring anything? Don''t play tricks when you cooperate for the first time. "


    If it had been before, he would have been shocked by this scene.


    But at the moment, his vision and cultivation were not comparable to those in the past. This posture just brightened his eyes without the slightest awe."Ha ha..."


    Yan angle is also carefully observing Ning Tao, he is deliberately see each other''s reaction.


    Seeing this, he didn''t say anything more. PI xiaorou said with no smile: "you and I are both smart people. We can get what we need. I believe we won''t be so stupid."


    "In other words, brother Ning is really careful. He used the spirit division on your puppet. He learned my move. Did you bring what I wanted?"


    It''s hard to avoid excitement in your eyes when you speak.


    It''s the last step away from becoming a red pupil. He has been waiting for too long, absolutely not allowing accidents.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao did not stop talking. He turned his hand and took out a single horn. The whole body was red, bright as agate, and the surface was flowing with magma like lines. It was very obscure, and the ancient and powerful blood lines were revealed.


    This breath alone can''t be fake.


    When Yan Jiao sees this, he feels that the whole air is going to solidify. That''s what it thinks about. It seems that Ning Tao doesn''t play tricks.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth and passed the loophole, he said: "since brother Ning really wants to complete the transaction, this book shows his sincerity. Let''s take a look at the five time towers."


    He didn''t hide it here. Everyone was smart. He threw in an ancient ring.


    Ning Tao catches it and squints at it. He finds that five time towers are in it.


    Three on one floor, two on two!


    He can''t help but wonder that the time tower is OK. This ancient ring is not a magic weapon in the cave. It can hold the time tower. It has a small world feeling.


    "This is the ancient world. It''s a small world with powerful rules. It''s refined into a space ring by powerful people. Although it''s not as mysterious as the magic weapon in the cave, it can barely carry the time tower, only under the magic weapon in the cave."


    See Ning Tao look different, one side of the inflammation angle seems to see each other''s doubts, in the other side explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao thought deeply and understood that his Xumi beads should be a kind of ancient world.


    Ning Tao was quite surprised when he got five time towers. It seems that Yan Jiao really wanted this one-man. He pondered for a while and then took a deep breath.


    He turned over his hand and took out a ring.


    This is a ring that he specially made and opened up with the power of space. With his brand, he immediately put the soloist in and threw out the loophole.


    See this shape, burning horn whole person all can''t help but tremble to get up, rush out to rob this ring.


    Once the idea is swept away, there is indeed a unique role.


    However, the owner of the ring is Ning Tao. If he chooses to blow himself up, he is afraid that he will not get it. This guy is really a tough guy.


    A bite teeth, inflammation angle turn over a hand to take out another ancient world, suppress the heart pain, toward Ning Tao throw.

 Chapter 3006

    The seven giants of the starry sky are watching like this.


    But looking at the scene in front of them, their faces were a little strange.


    Little master Yan Jiao, he actually deals with human beings. If it''s spread, it will have a great impact.


    After all, they think that they are all superior and disdain the human race, which is an insult to them.


    One by one, their eyes twinkle, thinking about whether to tip off the news when they go back?


    At this time, Ning Tao''s breathing is also rapid. Is this the last three story time tower?


    It''s worth $70 billion.


    Below three levels, no matter how good it is, it''s only a hundred billion!


    Below six levels, it will not exceed one trillion!


    Below the ninth floor, it''s about 10 billion yuan. Moreover, you need a special identity to buy it, because even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it.


    As for the ten story time tower, if you look at the whole world, there are only a few. They are not for sale!


    As soon as he grasped the ancient world, Ning Tao released his mind carefully. Sure enough, he saw the three-story time tower. There was no problem. He was relieved.


    He finally got what he wanted.


    Another check, confirm that there is no missing anything wrong, Ning Tao this heart read a move, lift the brand of the ring.


    The ring became a ownerless thing!


    See this shape, inflammation horn finally excited of a grasp this one horn, finally Finally got it.


    He even had the feeling of tears in his eyes.


    You know, for it, I''ve worked very hard these years, endured humiliation, risked my life, and finally got it.


    At this moment, his own mood, outsiders can not understand.


    I can''t express happiness.


    Ecstasy barely qualified!


    When it becomes a red pupil, its strength rises, and its status rises, what qualifications do those young masters have to compete with him? In the future, he will be the emperor of the Yanjiao clan.


    At the thought of this, he was a little excited.


    In contrast, just six time towers, in exchange for the bright road in the future, are simply too valuable for it.


    Immediately, he carefully put the one-man on a magic array plate, and the seven demon kings worked together to start the array plate. The one-man disappeared with a brush, and Ning Tao was surprised.


    He looked very carefully.


    Is this the art of teleportation?


    It''s a bit of a gateway. It''s said that the directional transmission of an item is very popular in the whole world.


    Ning Tao feels his chin. It seems that he will study this aspect more in the future. Maybe he can make a lot of money. At present, he is bottomless all over.


    The key to longevity, the sixth turn, master Fengmo, and the three realms, even if you take out a trillion yuan, you will not have enough to eat.


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao has a headache and sighs. But it''s not the time to think about this. Now he has all six time towers. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Retreat first.


    However, at this time.


    When Yan Jiao saw that the only character was finally sent away, the seven demon kings consumed a lot. Suddenly, he squinted and said with a smile, "brother Ning, don''t hurry to go."


    "I have another big gift for you!"


    As soon as the words came out, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly changed, and a strong smell of gunpowder filled out.


    A few strands of murders surround each other.


    Ning Tao eyes a cold, immediately stopped the pace, slightly turned around, cold smile way: "how? Can''t help it at last? Do you have to destroy this perfect deal? "


    Since he dares to come, he is naturally ready. If the other party dares to be unfaithful to him, Ning Tao will not be polite.


    Yan Jiao licked his shriveled lips, and his scarlet tongue became more and more evil. He didn''t seem to see Ning Tao''s appearance. He sighed, and then he said: "brother, I can''t help it. Did brother Ning forget the last sentence?"


    "The difference between you and me, after all, is too big. The Terran and the star giant are incompatible. You should have thought about it."


    "If it''s not our race, it will be different. The things of our race, the despicable people, are not qualified at all."


    With that, he roared.


    "What are you doing? Do it together


    A big drink, the killing broke out.


    The seven giant beasts in the starry sky were ordered immediately. They didn''t even bother to move their brains. They gave a ferocious and ferocious smile. They turned into human figures one after another, and frantically pushed into the hole.


    For them, only killing can make them excited.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed slightly, but it was only in a flash that he returned to normal.


    Not only that, but also a thought-provoking color flashed in his eyes.


    But the body shape, it is an instant retreat.


    His tenacious soul and the iron body of Yama, the combination of the two, should be able to challenge the seven immortals.


    He was not afraid of the situation.


    However, there are too many seven demon kings in front of him. The most difficult two are seven and eight, and the rest are about four or five. Once they attack him, he will suffer.But since it''s coming, he won''t be afraid.


    In his mind, he thought of turning, but his hand did not stop. With one hand, he took out a king level long gun, which was found from the ring of Kongming. It was very easy to use.


    However, it must not be better than Bai Luo.


    Because Bai Luodu has been trained to be an instrument spirit. Although Bai Luodu is still in its infancy, it is still growing vigorously, but it will certainly surpass the previous generation of sunset in the future.


    But it''s good to make do with it for now.


    "Roar, roar..."


    Finally, a giant star was squeezed out and turned into a ferocious monster.


    Ning Tao is not afraid at all. He also roars, and his voice turns into a rolling sense of war, a majestic killing opportunity, and his strength rises sharply. The whole person boils up, and the whole process is unexpectedly smooth.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Yama.


    "Three thousand four hundred times The melting pot of war


    "The ninth form, against the heaven!"


    Without any fancy, he made a hard shot.


    One shot broke the storm.


    The star monster was frightened. I didn''t expect that this shot was so strong. Its strength was only five fold. But in the face of this shot, there was a sense of life and death crisis.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "Blood vessel technique, the ancestor of Yanjiao!"


    A huge flame shadow appeared behind him.


    In the light and flint, the two collided heavily, "bang", the star beast screamed, and his head was pierced by a gun.


    Even the soul is broken into nothingness.


    In a few breath, it fell!


    As soon as the pupil of Yan Jiao shrinks, this guy''s strength is stronger than a few days ago. His brow sinks, as if he is hesitating. At this time, two giant beasts of the starry sky squeeze in.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao is able to fight two with one, and he is able to fight against the stars and beasts with his iron body.


    According to reason, this kind of situation is most afraid of spirit attack.


    But, good die not die, Ning Tao also just immune to the star giant spirit attack, this is interesting, planned for a long time the pupil hit was resisted.


    And a dejected, was ningtao a power emperor blow up one, another one shot through its heart.


    Two demon kings, fall!


    Looking at Ning Tao as the God of war, Yan Jiao''s face does not change, as if he has made a decision. Looking at the remaining four demon kings, he has a hook in his mouth.


    "Three, two, one!"


    "Puff..."


    A seven fold demon king who just rushed in suddenly burst out a mouthful of blood. His face was very blue, like poison gas attacking the heart, and his blood was disordered, so he couldn''t use his strength.


    His face changed greatly, and his strength decreased rapidly.


    The same is true of another eight demon king.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In horror, Ning Tao frowned, what tricks? But listen to burning horn smile way: "rather elder brother, this is the big gift that I prepare for you, the corpse of seven demon kings, should help not small to you who are competing."

 Chapter 3007

    As soon as the words came out, there was silence in the starry sky.


    Everyone here seems to have forgotten to speak.


    There are only four giant beasts in the starry sky, two of them are seriously injured by poisoning, two of them are pale, and they are all crowded in front of Ning Tao. When they hear this, they are all empty.


    Seven corpses of demon king? To Ning Tao?


    Difficult Don''t you think the little master of Yan Jiao didn''t intend to let them go back alive from the beginning!


    In a flash, my heart was cold.


    His face was gray!


    They dare not think about this kind of thing, because it makes people feel numb, cold all over, cold heart.


    Ning Tao was stunned, and his eyes widened. He was a little stunned. However, he thought that the last sentence from the corner of his eyes was the last sentence left in the jade tube.


    "Any accompanying person must be killed!"


    If it wasn''t for this sentence, Ning Tao would have run away just now.


    I have got everything. Why bother with them? Unexpectedly, Yan Jiao really gave him a big gift package.


    Seven demon king said to send, it''s really pompous.


    However, he did not take it lightly, looking at each other, instead, he sneered: "I didn''t expect that you were cruel enough to your own people in order to keep this secret!"


    "Yanjiao, you son of a bitch, traitor, you are the scum of Yanjiao. You not only trade with human beings, but also abandon us."


    "Even if I''m dead, I won''t let you go. I curse you, I curse you not to die well..."


    Eight heavy demon king one by one understand come over, they vomit blood in succession roar a way.


    Before departure, Yan Jiao asked them to drink. I''m afraid they had been poisoned at that time.


    This son of a bitch!


    Hearing this angry curse, Yanjiao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "don''t be angry. You should support me. I will evolve into a real red pupil Yanjiao beast and become the future emperor of Yanjiao. You should all feel honored."


    "Although you have been harmed this time, I will not forget your contribution. I will thank you for your heroic sacrifice on the way of escorting our Lord."


    His face is complacent, there is no guilt at all, a heart has been extremely cold.


    "You are the warriors of my Yanjiao clan. I will let the whole star clan remember your names."


    Hearing this high sounding words, four giant stars spit blood, a pair of trembling eyes climb the blood, eager to tear the burning horn alive.


    "Heaven has no eyes, heaven has no eyes."


    "Yan Jiao, you will be punished..."


    Looking at the four star monsters to kill back, Yanjiao casually took out his ears and said: "brother Ning, are you not satisfied with my gift?"


    "When it''s all up to this, don''t you do it?"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face was gloomy. He held the gun tightly and stood in the same place silent for a long time.


    Yes, he doesn''t like this kind of calculation very much, but no matter how you look at it now? It seems that there is no reason for these four giants to live. They know too much, which is also a threat to their reputation.


    Moreover, the corpses of seven demon kings will increase his chances of winning the competition.


    There''s no reason why he doesn''t like this big gift.


    When the four demon kings roared and wanted to divide the soul of Yan Jiao into ten thousand pieces, the space in front of them was in a flash, and a body of steel came out of it.


    It''s in front of that hole.


    Ning Tao complex, take a deep breath, leisurely way: "next life, fight for how many eyes, don''t worry, soon, I will be very crisp."


    In the process of speaking, there are six whirlpools in the whole body. The forces of terror are intertwined with each other. Each one is like the power of the stars, which can be swallowed, stirred, and filled with the characteristics of each kind of power.


    "The original skill, the six samsara heavenly skill!"


    One hit out, the whole starry sky will be shaken, even the space has a kind of unbearable feeling.


    The faces of the four giants changed greatly, and the sense of life and death crisis surged into my heart. The two giants were half abandoned. In the face of this blow, I had no choice but to despair. Although the other two had strength, they could not resist it at all.


    "Boom boom..."


    "No I''m not willing to I''m not willing to... "


    In the scream, the last four star giants completely fall, leaving Ning Tao and Yan Jiao.

 Chapter 3008

    "Pa Pa pa... "


    In the starry sky, there was a rhythmic clapping sound, full of praise, and said: "as the saying goes, if you don''t see him for three days, you''ll see him with new eyes. It''s only six days. Brother Ning''s strength has more than doubled or even doubled."


    "He is worthy of being a Terran man recognized by the Lord. He is qualified to be my opponent. I appreciate you very much."


    Yanjiao claps her hands, and her mouth is full of evil spirits.


    However, Ning Tao breathes heavily, turns his head indifferently, seven demon king corpses are collected by him.


    He was silent, and his eyes were staring at Yan Jiao for a long time, as if he wanted to look at the little master of Yan Jiao again. The long gun in his hand was tight and tight.


    And burning horn sees this shape, smile way: "how? Does brother Ning want to thank me for seeing me like this? "


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said: "I made a mistake. I underestimated you too much. If I fell into a disadvantage or lost in the battle just now, would you still take the opportunity to kill me?"


    "One less insider, one less risk. Can you take these six time towers back?"


    "Well..."


    Yan Jiao just laughs but doesn''t speak.


    "Hum ~!"


    Ning Tao snorts coldly. This is a plan to kill two birds with one stone. Seeing that he can''t kill himself just now, he chooses to join hands with himself and makes a detour.


    Anyway, no matter which inflammatory horn can stay out of the matter.


    He was sure that if he had been killed just now, he would have been able to kill the stars.


    So even if I didn''t do it just now, they couldn''t live. From the beginning, Yanjiao didn''t plan to let them go back alive. It''s really calculating.


    After going back, it is estimated that all the charges will be put on myself, and it will become a red pupil, the supreme scenery


    At this time, Yan Jiao stretched his muscles and said with a smile: "the first cooperation, very good, I believe, as long as you are not stupid, you should not spread this matter."


    "I hope we will cooperate in the future, but it''s better not to let us meet on the battlefield!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao grabbed the ancient world and the corpse in his hand and said with a cold smile: "if one day, I will not be merciful. Maybe, I can get a complete corpse of" red pupil burning horned beast. "


    "Red pupil? Ha ha... "


    Yan Jiao looked up at the sky and laughed wildly. A touch of greed burned in his eyes. He said with a grim smile: "brother Ning, brother Ning, do you think my goal is just a red pupil? This is just the beginning. I want to be the emperor of the stars. "


    "Chitong is just a stepping stone in my life. In the future, I will evolve into Yintong, even the supreme one Golden pupil


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Listen to its ambition, Ning Tao said: "in broad daylight, don''t be a fool here. My goal is to control the world. Am I proud?"


    "Now, you are just a little red pupil. You have a long way to go. Don''t climb too high."


    Listening to Ning Tao''s sarcasm, Yan Jiao is not angry. Instead, he is in a good mood. It''s only a matter of time for him to become a red pupil. He immediately sarcastically said, "let''s wait and see. We''ll see who can achieve our goal first."


    Say, want to dissipate cent soul.


    But suddenly, Yan Jiao seemed to think of something. At the moment when Guanghua was shrouded, he said with a evil smile: "by the way, since you are in a good mood, you may as well tell you a good news. The A-level natural disaster of your great wilderness will be relieved."


    "Our eight star races are ready to retreat from the wilderness and concentrate on attacking another galaxy."


    "More than half of the troops raided have been wiped out, so the plan failed. I believe you will hear the news of victory soon."


    "But next time, when I take control of the Yanjiao clan, I will personally lead the soldiers to level the wilderness. I will rise from where I fall down. I will use the blood of a galaxy to wash away the shame of my Lord."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    In the laughter, Yan Jiao''s mind disappeared, leaving behind a black pupil corpse.


    Ning Tao frowned and looked at a corpse floating there. As soon as the perspective opened, he sneered: "it''s really overcast. Before I leave, I have to go with it."


    "Unfortunately, you don''t know my card!"


    As he spoke, a finger shot.


    This is a very early unique skill. Although the pure Yang finger can''t be put on the stage, it is superb.


    Just listen to a "whoosh" and sink into the corpse.


    The next second, the corpse explodes out of the hole. The power of the explosion is comparable to that of the Immortal King.


    What animal Dan, black pupil is destroyed.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    And Ning Tao cold hum a, although some distressed, however, the hand after all already had seven.


    The one attached to Yanjiao, which has been moved by it, will detonate the corpse as long as there is energy close to it. Under the perspective, Ning Tao can see clearly.There is also the last sentence that Yan Jiao said, "the future will be a bloody wasteland". I don''t know why, Ning Tao is upset. This guy seems to have this potential.


    This is the first time that he has the idea of regret. Shouldn''t he give that one-man to him?


    Ning Tao pondered and stayed in the same place for a long time. At last, he sighed. In any case, everything has been done. Even if he doesn''t do it, someone else will do it. He has evolved into a red pupil. There are many ways to do it besides acting alone.


    In short, if Yanjiao really plans to wipe out the famine in the future, he will surely let it splash blood three feet first!


    No longer hesitated, and then broke away


    "Whoosh..."


    After flying for more than a quarter of an hour, finally, an ancient continent appeared in front of us. It was Shanling continent.


    At this time, Ning Tao, who has been maintaining the casting, suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Yan Mo falling in front of him. With a twinkling of his eyebrows, he returns to his original position, and Yan Mo returns to his empty expression.


    Qu Miaomiao is very happy, but seeing Ning Tao close her eyes again, she doesn''t dare to disturb her, so she has to wait.


    Qu Ying is still proud.


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. His face was still pale. It was estimated that it would take a few days for him to take care of his soul.


    However, the six time towers have finally arrived.


    There are also two corpses of the seven demon kings in the ancient world, which really saves one''s own hard work.


    "Are you all right, young master?" Qu Miaomiao.


    Ning Tao shakes his head, takes the ring from Yan Mo, and his mouth is full of surprise. With the time tower, the next most important thing is to find two "three soul branches", which is the most important thing.


    Two years to go back to the Galaxy!


    With less than three months to go before Dahuang''s internal selection, Ning Tao''s mood is more and more surging.


    Just about to speak, Ning Tao suddenly looks a move, song Miaomiao''s Dai Mei also frowned.


    He turned over his hand and took out the Dahuang order.


    The above is an order: "hunting competition, time limit is only ten days, I hope you students make the last effort."


    "Ten days?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, only ten days left? He''s looking forward to the top three.


    There are 26 corpses of demon king, but he still has no bottom.


    "Young master, what shall we do next?" Qu Miaomiao looks at the famine order and hesitates.


    Ning Tao pondered: "continue to hunt the giant beast in the starry sky, and add some energy to the mountain spirit continent. After all, its volume is too big. If it doesn''t have the power to protect itself, I''m afraid it will be discovered by the underworld."


    "According to the scroll that Yanjiao gave me, there is a white fog forbidden zone deep ahead, which is suitable for hiding. Just hide the mainland there, and the rest will be solved slowly."


    Qu Miaomiao nods. Shanling mainland is too dazzling after all. Suddenly, she looks at Qu Ying who is eavesdropping and hesitates: "that What does she do? "


    Qu Ying''s heart was full of breath.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said, "look at her performance. If she is not obedient, I''ll find some old mothers to teach her. I''m very experienced in this aspect. I don''t care for idle people, so I''ll let her serve tea and water and be ready to serve her at any time."


    "You You want me to bring tea and water? I won''t do it, I won''t do it, "Qu Ying stares and screams.


    But it''s tied, and the power is sealed.


    There is no resistance at all.


    "Did I ask you? If you dare to shout again, I''ll strip you of your clothes and let you sleep with a puppet. "


    Ning Tao said fiercely.


    As soon as the words came out, Qu Ying shivered and was startled, especially when she saw the ferocious appearance of the demon, she didn''t dare to say a word, and she was full of resentment.


    Qu miaosei chuckles. She has a warm feeling. Anyway, she will not let Qu Ying return to the underworld. She will use her own efforts to influence the people and gather the people scattered in all corners of the wilderness.


    Shanling clan, will rise again!


    Urged, Shanling mainland goes to the white fog forbidden area, the corner of the starry sky


    At this time, the underworld!


    In a grand dark hall stands an angry old man with dark eyes, flabby muscles, and looks thin and shrunken, but no one dares to underestimate him in the hall.


    A total of five or six people, but in addition to the shadow of the old man, the rest are sweating on their knees.


    "Three Three elders


    "According to the information, Qu Ying is missing, the body of Kong Ming Shaozhu Also I didn''t find that Ning Tao... "


    One of the netherworld people trembled.


    Before he finished speaking, the old man did not know when he came in front of him. He looked down with cold eyes and said, "go on, is Ning Tao dead?"


    "Goo Grunt


    The underworld people hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, shivering, huff and puff: "no I don''t know


    "Bang" was a sound, brain spray.


    One side of the three people pupil contraction, scalp burst, the whole person seems to be a huge shock."Go to tell Ming Feiyu and let him solve Ning Tao for me," the Third Elder said coldly.


    However, one of them trembled and said, "but However, Ming Feiyu is a man of the elder, and he is even more arrogant. I''m afraid he won''t pay attention to your orders. "


    Old man Yinyi, the third elder, was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "let the hell Temple do it and try to kill him. I don''t want to hear the news that the little bastard is alive again. Tell him not to let me down."


    "Yes ~"

 Chapter 3009

    The last ten days, let the students boiling.


    The success or failure of this hunting competition depends on this. One by one, teams by teams, all fought back. For a time, the eastern starry sky was like a pot of boiling water.


    But the number of giant beasts in the sky is less and less.


    Gradually, lost the advantage


    At this time, Ning Tao and his party have rushed to the forbidden area of white fog. This is a vast white starry sky. I don''t know why the white fog was born? It''s hard to watch God.


    Once in it, it''s easy to get lost, but there''s no treasure or danger.


    It''s just like a maze.


    However, Ning Tao and Qu Miaomiao are very satisfied. Such a place is most suitable for hiding, so that the mountain spirit land can hibernate here and avoid the pursuit of the underworld.


    From now on, this is the base of Shanling people!


    Slow development and growth!


    Under the pressure, the huge outline of Shanling land finally disappeared into the white fog forbidden area, as if it had never appeared


    For days in a row, the fighting was fierce.


    The rate of death and injury is increasing exponentially.


    Tutor, Tianjiao all fell a lot, however, also finally stopped these sneak attack monster army.


    It didn''t lead to the tragedy hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    According to reliable information, the natural disaster of Grade A in frontier wasteland has weakened, and the offensive and impact have slowed down. We should be preparing to withdraw our troops. After fighting for one or two years, we have exhausted our troops in the wasteland, and we don''t know how many people have died.


    Now, it''s finally over


    Eight days later.


    In the vast white fog, a black pupil demon king was very angry and roared for a long time. Like a headless fly, he collided wildly, but he couldn''t get out of this ghost place.


    "Damned bastard, coward, get out of here. I''m sure you''ll be skinned and cramped..."


    In the roar, a shadow slowly emerged.


    Black pupil monster eye a cold, unexpectedly instant turn round, roar a: "blood vessel technique, black iron body!"


    "Kill ~"


    a claw falls, but suddenly the pupil shrinks.


    "This Is this a puppet? No good


    It was just startled, but the devil suddenly roared and rushed out, like a negative mountain, and hit it hard. He was not afraid of the sharp claw and made a dense spark.


    "Stab..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The black pupil monster''s face is very frightened. It''s so powerful. It''s as good as it. Is it in the trap?


    In fright, white fog was suddenly ripped apart by a heavy shot, like a meteor cutting through the starry sky. In an instant, it stabbed its head, with a majestic and fierce killing.


    "The ninth move, against heaven!"


    "Kill ~!"


    However, black pupil beast suddenly a hook mouth, one side of the white fog suddenly out of a fierce beast, is also black pupil, open teeth and claws, the whole body is covered with small scales.


    "Human mole ants, have been waiting for you for a long time," the fierce beast grinned and killed instantly.


    In this light stone, a huge outline suddenly appeared, and there was a clear chant: "in the name of my queen, command all things."


    "Dharma, the hand of the earth!"


    A pair of big brown hands came in.


    "What? There''s ambush, "said the black eyed beast, startled and scolded, but he couldn''t escape.


    Yama is still dragging it.


    "No No... "


    In the horror, the ferocious huge head was instantly pierced, blood gushing, death.


    He couldn''t figure out how a triple fairy boy could fight back or even kill him with the joint efforts of their two demon kings


    One demon king meteorite, the other was imprisoned by the hand of the earth. He was shocked and angry. This was a trap. He wanted to escape from here immediately.


    However, a ball the size of a head flies over, with nine colors, and the speed is incredible.


    "The second form of nine yuan mystery, all things are destroyed!"


    "Bang ~!"


    "Boom boom..."


    In a huge mushroom cloud, the battle between lightning and flint finally came to an abrupt end.


    In the white fog, Ning Tao gasped for breath and walked out slightly. In the past eight days, he was not idle either. He either shut up in the original tower or hunted wild animals. Half a day ago, he planned to attract the two demon kings.


    Six at one head and four at the other.


    There are also a lot of wild animals. With the help of the magic of the white fog, the wild master took the opportunity to catch them all.


    And two days ago, his cultivation also smoothly broke through to triple, thanks to the help of Qingmu Shenye. Even so, the medicine he absorbed was less than half of it, and the rest was hidden in his body.


    At the end of the battle, the outline of a huge continent appeared slowly, and Qu Miaomiao flew over.


    Hundreds of wild animals piled up into a hill.


    "Young master, the minions have solved it," Qu Miaomiao said with a smile, wiping the sweat on his forehead.Ning Tao nodded, and Yan Mo also sent the two pairs of black pupils and corpses to him.


    These days, after experiencing the baptism of black pupil and white pupil, Ning Tao''s eyes are as bright, bright and pure as gems, but they have little effect on his growth. These blood levels are too low.


    If you have a large number of white pupils and red pupils, you may be able to improve again, but that''s not very good.


    "Well, let''s go. There are only two days left, and there are not many stars and beasts in the sky. It''s time to go back to the college and finish the competition, and that thing is about to be finished," said Ning Tao, his eyes bursting with confidence.


    It''s like a feat.


    The two fell into a new square.


    At this time, the runes here are all over the square, and a huge array base is crisscrossed. However, it is not perfect, only one corner away. If Kong Ming sees this, he will scream out.


    This is actually a "cross star transmission array"!


    That''s right. Eight days ago, Ning Tao had already started to prepare. His strength has greatly increased, and he has got notes. The materials have been ready for a long time, just in time for a big show.


    It''s much more convenient to arrange star transmission array on Shanling road and cloud Jupiter on the other end.


    Otherwise, it takes too much time to fly over.


    Qu Ying''s face is dull. She didn''t expect that this man would even set up a trans star transmission array. Even Kong Ming Shaozhu didn''t dare to say that he was absolutely sure.


    And her impression of the cross star transmission array are not the same, more subtle, but also more magnificent.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and began to perfect the last corner. He used the brush to describe the rune and the dancing dragon and Phoenix. Soon he finished the last step.


    Without stopping, he turned over his hands and took out eight excellent demon king pills, which were placed in eight grooves.


    In a flash, Guanghua made a great contribution.


    "It''s done!"


    Ning Tao is overjoyed. Although the arrangement is successful, he is still short of the other end. When the other end is finished, the two are connected, and the work is finished.


    "Young master, you are really a god man," Qu Miaomiao pounced on Ning Tao in surprise and gave him a heavy kiss.


    Ning Tao laughs. After all, he has studied it for such a long time. Now the masterpiece of the elder martial brother is finally born. There are only two days left. He doesn''t want to talk to each other. After a few words of consolation, he plans to go to the other end of the cloud Jupiter.


    Qu Miaomiao intends to stay in Shanling land, one is to refine the origin, the other is to guard Qu Ying.


    Third, prepare to travel the whole wilderness.


    After all, she has no strength to participate in the Dahuang trials, and she is not qualified to be close to the sage Academy.


    Under the watch, Ning Tao with his own harvest, finally embarked on the return journey, although I don''t know whether he can enter the top three? But that''s his limit.


    After all, he still has a demon king as his trump card.


    "Whoosh..."


    One day later, Ning Tao crossed thousands of distances and finally got close to the range of Jupiter. However, he was alarmed and suddenly turned around and shot.


    "Who? Get out of here

 Chapter 3010

    One shot is like a dragon, surging.


    Ning Tao didn''t leave a hand at all. He just heard the sound of "Dang" and the sparks splashed around. They retreated suddenly at the same time.


    "Step on Step on... "


    Ning Tao slides back dozens of steps to stabilize his figure. As soon as he looks up, he suddenly shrinks his pupils and says, "it''s you? It seems that you have been waiting for me here for a long time


    This man is a demon.


    At the beginning, the guy who wanted to bully him in Dahuang college, the guy on the list of the underworld, had some skills and had a lot to do with Kong Ming. He was blocking himself here.


    Is this to avenge Kong Ming?


    "Eh ~!"


    "Triple? You You''ve broken through! "


    And the dark demon feels Ning Tao''s strength, the pupil suddenly shrinks, how is it possible? When he was in the college, Ning Tao was only a heavy one, which was less than a month apart. Did he suddenly break through the double?


    This is the fairy king, not a melting pot. The strength of the three fairylands doesn''t seem to be weaker than him.


    You know, he''s the quintessence.


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    In the panic, the demon gritted his teeth and hummed: "Ning Tao, who killed Master Kong Ming? If you dare to plot against the three elders, what crime should you commit? "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang.


    It seems that they haven''t figured out what kind of power Kong Ming was killed by? Although the biggest doubt refers to himself, who can believe that he is a fairy king?


    But he shrugged and said, "I killed it."


    "Cut, how many faces can you kill Master Kong Ming? If you can tell the truth, maybe I can make you die more happily. "


    Demons despise.


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes and didn''t have a good way: "it''s an old man with white hair, immortal wind and crane bone, and unfathomable strength. He just waved his hand and killed Kong Ming. The strong Immortal Emperor was all shot by him."


    "Well, you should believe it?"


    As soon as the demon heard this, his face changed. Is there such a strong man in Dahuang? Maybe. It''s very possible.


    Seeing that he really believed it, Ning Tao shook his head and said: "OK, I''m too lazy to talk to you. If you want to know who killed Kong Ming, go down and ask him."


    "Four thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    The sound of a dragon''s chant lasted for nine days.


    In the dismay of the demon, Ning Tao turns into a giant dragon, whose breath can be compared with it. How can it be? What is this technique?


    "Damn, you want to kill me? You''re far from me. I''m twenty-eight on the list of the underworld academy


    "I''ll kill you rubbish with one move!"


    While he was talking, the demon roared and tried his best to use the true character. Although he was a little conceited, he was not stupid. He knew Ning Tao was not weak with him, so he had already informed the master of Ming Temple just now.


    They take orders from the three elders to kill Ning Tao, and the cloud Jupiter must be the place he must pass.


    So under the guidance of the master of Hades temple, dozens of them ambush around the cloud Jupiter. Once they find Ning Tao, they immediately inform him that he wanted to clean up Ning Tao himself, but when they fight, his mind is shattered.


    He can''t do it!


    Now what we have to do is to hold him back. He is very confident. Just hold him back for a moment.


    In sight, from behind the demon, endless black awns turn into a river of the underworld, just like a black dragon. The next second, from the river of the underworld, out comes a natural king, with a vague face, but with imperial spirit.


    Under the force, a finger slowly points out.


    "Dharma, the underworld comes!"


    "Kill ~!"


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Ning Tao roars, turns into a golden sword and rushes over. A pair of golden pupils are as bright as the sun, shining with strange colors, and suddenly yells at the demon.


    "Look at me, my mind is confused!"


    His eyes flashed, and as soon as the demon looked up, his brain was blank, as if it had been frozen.


    "No, it''s a hit!"


    It seemed to be the last thought in his mind.


    Ning Tao is very happy. This move is as good as ever. He forces his opponent to be absent for about a second. His mind power, pupil skill, is stronger than the demon.


    The next second, Ning Tao opens his mouth and vomits Longyan.


    "Zu long Shu, Long Xi!"


    The flames are surging, just like the sea of fire. The flames of the dragon spread for several kilometers.


    The flame is the sun''s holy fire, which is extremely difficult to put out.


    "Ah Ah... "


    In a flash, the scream of the demon came out. Even if there was the power of the river Styx, it still made him feel like he was roasted, and his flesh and blood dried up.


    "Asshole, you are deceiving me


    "No..."


    The shadow of Hades is in disorder, as if to collapse.At this time, Ning Tao finally rushes in front of him, and the Dragon claps it. The space is as broken as bean curd dregs. The demon stares at him, and a strong crisis of life and death comes to his heart.


    Want to struggle, but half of the body was burned.


    He was a dead man.


    "Asshole, stop it," a roar came from the distant starry sky, seven heavy breath, wind and clouds.


    The demon was stunned, and his trembling eyes widened. It was the master of the hell temple, the second super genius in the list of the king of the underworld, who finally came to support him?


    But just smile, a cold light from his body across, there is no obstacle.


    "No "Pooh..."


    The demon is stiff and the pupil is dim.


    He seems to see his back, stained with blood, which has become the last picture of his life


    Ning Tao takes one arm away from the demon''s space ring, and then uses the way of space to escape madly.


    The man who came to support is not simple. He has little chance of winning. It''s better to escape first.


    "The way of space, great teleportation!"


    "Brush..."


    As soon as his front foot left, the back foot of the Ming Temple rushed over. Looking at the ghost who was dismembered in front of him, the Ming Temple was furious, and the corner of his eyes was jumping wildly. He was not angry that the ghost died, but that Ning Tao dared to kill under his eyes.


    Rampant, provocative, defying Tianwei!


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die," the hell Temple scolded angrily, turned into a flash of lightning, and quickly chased past.


    However, the same realm still wants to pursue Ning Tao? Don''t you know that the strong people in the three realms gave their nicknames to escape the little prince?


    A few times, Ning Tao disappeared.


    The hell Temple trembles with anger and almost doesn''t vomit blood. He is furious in the same place. He summons the strongmen of all parties and wants Ning Tao to kill him regardless of everything.


    I didn''t expect that the task given to him by the three elders was not accomplished excellently. On the contrary, he lost a general.


    "Damn it..."


    At this time, Ning Tao is hiding in a corner of the cloud Jupiter, looking for a remote and dangerous place, and starting to fully arrange the transmission array at the other end.


    After all, it was arranged once. It was more familiar than familiar, and the array was ready. It was just a matter of describing runes.


    It took a long time to get ready.


    The first Trans star transmission array in his life is finally completed!


    After arranging the energy center, Ning Tao took a deep breath, took out 100000 star beads, started the transmission array, and the "brush" disappeared. After a long time, the light came back again through the transmission array.


    Ning Tao is excited. He''s done. Elder martial brother''s assumption is successful. He can also arrange the trans star transmission array.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao was excited for a long time. However, there was only a little time left before the end of the game. He had to go to the teleport array, or it would be too late.


    Taking advantage of this time, he took a look at the space ring of the demon, and found more than 20 demon kings.


    There are hundreds of monsters.


    Just talking about the demon king, Ning Tao''s hands add up to more than 70 heads, plus the demon king, the first three names, his confidence soared. Unexpectedly, there was a surprise.


    In the second half, there is hope!

 Chapter 3011

    For a moment, the sky was boiling.


    All of a sudden, the people of the underworld academy launched most of the pursuit of Ning Tao. There are their people guarding all the transmission lines. I don''t know what''s the deep hatred?


    As soon as this matter came out, someone began to fight back in Dahuang war yard. You guard me, but you want to do something bad for you.


    Ink string starts to let people make trouble.


    Create opportunities for Ning Tao!


    It has to be said that the strong dragon is still hard to beat the local leader. The underworld temple is still no match for Moxian here. Ning Tao uses the technique of changing appearance. Without much effort, he leaves the cloud Jupiter and begins his journey of return.


    Qu Miaomiao and Qu Ying stay in Shanling. They also have to fight for their race


    Half a day later, Dahuang war yard.


    When the first group of students came back, they all had a strong sense of bloodiness. Everyone had experienced the cruel training of life and death.


    However, no matter underworld college or Dahuang college, less than half of Tianjiao students came back.


    The casualties were terrible.


    However, they also blocked the star giant raiding team from yunmuxing, which did not lead to the tragedy hundreds of thousands of years ago. It is said that all the creatures of the three living planets were slaughtered at that time, only because of one person''s betrayal.


    Three living planets, can you understand what that concept is? There are only hundreds of wild animals.


    At that time, the whole galaxy will go through a few major disasters, and if they go through another major disaster, they will be able to go down again.


    All the three planets were plundered and turned into death stars. All the hundreds of millions of creatures on them fell and died. Only some strong ones escaped by chance.


    This is the most painful lesson of the famine in millions of years!


    Dahuang square, under the stage.


    At this time, it was already full of old students, new students, jiujiemen, Mobang, dahuangtang and so on. Of course, most of them were looking forward to Jiang Chen and Ming Feiyu.


    This time, it is said that the two of them have no positive rigidity. The win or lose depends on the result of the game.


    Whose family is the first in this hunting competition?


    There''s no music in everyone''s heart!


    And a group of elders, mentors, sparse, pale face, and sometimes people cough, after all, demon king, are relying on them to block.


    Henglian, Huhe and yulingzhen led the team and even defeated a half step demon emperor.


    Great achievements!


    President Huang is still in charge of the competition. Vice president Zhong is in charge of the competition. He looks dignified and looks at the students returning. He thinks about it in his heart and glances at him. He is a middle-aged man with a cold face.


    His surname is Guo. He is the vice president of Hades college. Although he is a rare surname, he has excellent talent.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to act as vice president.


    Seeing his sight moving, vice president Guo raised his eyebrows and said, "how? Is vice president Zhong worried about his students, or is he afraid of losing to us? "


    "Ha ha..."


    Vice President Zhong stroked his beard and said with a smile, "I''m afraid the guests won''t be able to come down, and I''ll have no face to go back at that time, but vice president Guo seems to think that Ming Feiyu can take the first place?"


    Hearing this, vice president Guo flashed a look of pride in his eyes and said with a negative hand: "in my understanding, Ming Feiyu has not been defeated once. Maybe in the pride of those big galaxies, there may be a once in a lifetime evil."


    "But as for Jiang Chen in your wilderness, ha ha, to tell you the truth, I really don''t think he has a good chance of winning."


    Vice President Zhong sniffed. He was really arrogant. The underworld academy held Ming Feiyu too high.


    How can a man who looks at the sky from a well know the vastness of heaven and earth.


    Jiang Chen is no ordinary pride!


    Immediately lazy to argue, leisurely way: "then we might as well look down, after a while will be able to know the answer."


    "Hum, I''ll accompany you to the end," said Vice President Guo confidently.


    At this time, among the 100000 students who have been watching the return, I suddenly heard someone exclaim: "you Look, they''re back. They''re all back. "


    "Si kongxin, Mo Xian, Ming Feiyu, Ming Temple, even Jiang Chen came back..."


    The crowd screamed and began to boil.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became extremely hot, and 100000 people were excited. Even some elders and teachers could not help breathing.


    Is it about to be decided?


    "Whoosh..."


    Several streamers passed and fell one after another.


    Basically, all the heroes of this hunting competition have come back at one time, full of confidence.


    It seems that there is a lot of harvest.


    Ming Temple''s eyes were dim. Looking around for a long time, he didn''t find Ning Tao''s figure. Between his eyebrows, he gradually accumulated a sense of hostility.


    "Didn''t you come back?"


    At this time, the ink string in the side of the quiet way: "Ming Temple Taoist friends, it seems to be looking for someone?"


    "Well, don''t you know who I''m looking for? If it wasn''t for you, I would have caught him long ago. He''d be tired of killing the Tianjiao demon in the underworld Academy. "The hell Temple hums coldly.


    On one side, Ming Feiyu, Si kongxin, and Jiang Chen flashed in their eyes.


    Did Ning Tao kill the demon?


    One 81 killed 28? It''s kind of funny. It''s incredible around us.


    Ming Feiyu picks eyebrows, but he doesn''t care.


    But Jiang Chen is satisfied with nodding, worthy of being the man he likes, if he really has such an invincible demeanor.


    But Si kongxin''s eyebrows are gloomy. Ning Tao killed 28 of the underworld list. How can it be? This guy is growing up too fast.


    It gave him a sense of oppression.


    At this time, Mo Xian sneered: "is it only allowed for you underworld college to kill people? I''m not allowed to fight back. It seems that the rules of the game don''t mention that, right


    "This is my wasteland, not your underworld, not your underworld. It''s better to keep a low profile."


    Listening to the threat of the words, the temple hummed coldly, but did not refute, and walked to the high platform.


    A wave of his hand, shake out his harvest.


    There are a lot of giant animals in the sky, and a lot of wild animals, wild owners. There are a lot of them.


    Master Huhe acted as a judge and counted it with his mind. Soon, he got a figure and said in a loud voice: "1600 monsters and 40 demon kings, ranking first for the time being."


    "Hiss ~!"


    They took in the cold air and killed so many people.


    I don''t know if there are any helpers?


    At this time, Si kongxin and Mo Xian went out together and put their harvest on the high platform.


    "Ink string, spirit beast, demon beast 1300, demon king more than 30, temporarily ranked third."


    "Sikong letter, spirit beast, monster 1500, monster 40, temporarily ranked second."


    The crowd exclaimed.


    Si kongxin''s anti ink string?


    Unexpectedly, Wannian third is more than Wannian second. However, the most anxious thing for those present is that the humble Ming Temple is the first.


    Now we can only watch Jiang Chen.


    Vice President Zhong and vice president Guo took a deep breath and then nodded to them.


    Ming Feiyu''s eyes are burning. He takes a provocative look at Jiang Chen, and then takes out his harvest.


    Jiang Chen smile, also walked up.


    "Brush..."


    A large number of corpses, including the public''s vision, light to see the height, are beyond the three people.


    Master Huhe''s face brightened and he said, "Jiangchen, there are more than 2000 monsters, 80 demon kings, three banbu demon kings, and A real demon king, for the time being the first. "


    "What?"


    The crowd turned pale, and their eyes widened Demon king? Jiang Chen killed a demon king.


    My God!


    See Ming Fei Yu all color change, deeply saw River dust one eye, sink a voice way: "you are very good!"


    "There are more than 2000 monsters in the netherworld, more than 80 demon kings and four half step demon kings, ranking second for the time being."


    "Win Won? "


    The students of Dahuang were overjoyed, looking up to the sky and shouting, one by one excited and dancing. To tell the truth, the gap was very small, but their Jiang Chen won.


    "Long live the wilderness, the dust of the river is invincible!"


    On the high stage, President Zhong Fu Fuxu laughed. It seemed that he was not surprised by the result. He also glanced at vice president Guo with pride and said with a smile, "accept and accept."


    "Hum, it''s just a little gap. It''s not a real duel. It''s nothing."


    Vice President Guo hums coldly.


    At this time, the Tiger Crane master was also relieved. Now they had a long face. They immediately straightened up and yelled, "are there any students without statistics?"


    "You ~"


    a faint voice sounded from the crowd.

 Chapter 3012

    People turned to see, basically all the people who came back were counted, and no special people were ignored.


    However, it''s hard to avoid being curious.


    This should be the last one.


    In line of sight, a strange, straight man came out. He was plain looking and didn''t look good. But it was strange that no one knew him?


    Is it just an ordinary student?


    Just flashed this idea, I suddenly saw that this person''s face changed into another attractive face, and this face, one of the Dahuang colleges, no matter the old students or the new students all know.


    Yes, this person is Ning Tao!


    Not long after he arrived, he went back to the college with the help of the teleportation array, but he didn''t miss the good play just now.


    Jiang Chen first!


    Ming Feiyu ranked second!


    And the third Ming Temple, the fourth sikongxin Unexpectedly, this hunting competition is quite fierce.


    Almost the same.


    "It''s Ning Tao, the new king of this term. He''s back. A freshman, in just three or four years, can he compare with an old one?"


    "What a genius," the crowd exclaimed.


    And dahuangtang, there are a group of new students are at the moment ecstatic, screaming, cheering for Ning Tao.


    Because it represents the honor of freshmen.


    "Ning Tao is powerful, Ning Tao is powerful, we must rush into the top 20, come on, sect leader..."


    Jiang Chen and Mo Xian nodded with a smile. However, they have a deeper understanding of Ning Tao. Maybe Ning Tao can still be in the top ten. He can always create accidents.


    Sikong letter is a cold hum.


    And Ming Feiyu gives Ning Tao a light glance. In his eyes, Ning Tao''s is still rubbish, which is not worth his attention. His opponent is only Jiang Chen.


    But the killing in the eyes of Ming Temple is getting stronger and stronger. He can''t forget that the Ming demon was killed by Ning Tao in front of him, which made him angry.


    If it wasn''t for Mo Xian, I''m afraid Ning Tao couldn''t escape from him.


    "Damn it..."


    "Ning Tao, you dare to come back. You are not a coward. You are plotting against Tianjiao in our hospital. You have to pay your life for your death."


    While he was talking, he wanted to fight.


    Ning Tao is also tense. After all, he is the second in the list of Hades, and his strength is no less than that of Sikong Xin.


    Don''t underestimate it!


    However, master Hu and he hummed coldly: "stop it. What''s the point of making noise? There are casualties during the competition. Didn''t I tell you before I set out?"


    "Or you can''t afford to lose in the underworld academy, are you the only ones who are dead? Did I not die in Dahuang college? "


    An Immortal King''s authority burst out.


    "Boom boom..."


    As soon as his face changed, he felt difficult to breathe. The secret way was so strong. The old man was not simple.


    Ning Tao is a face surprised, didn''t expect, Tiger Crane superior incredibly can help oneself? If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have suspected that the sun was coming out from the West.


    At this time, on the high stage, vice president Guo waved out a sleeve, invisibly for the Ming Temple to erase the pressure, disdaining to say: "it''s just a dead person, why make a fuss, don''t let others say that we lost our sense of propriety."


    "This should be the last person in the hunting competition. Although it''s just a small item, it seems to be very famous in your wilderness. I don''t know if I can make it into the top 20?"


    In his words, he was quite disdainful.


    On hearing this, the temple turned its eyes and said contemptuously, "vice president, you think too much of him. Although he has robbed the demon, he is lucky to be in the top 30, the top 20 He doesn''t deserve it


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Thousands of students of Hades college burst out laughing.


    Ink string, the king of ox, the king of snake and other people''s face suddenly gloomy, a surge of anger on the brow.


    These bastards.


    Is Jiang Chen upset because he won the first prize?


    Sikong letter also Yin Yang strange way: "even if you can enter the top 30, it is also with other people''s harvest, in fact, not their own, just picked up a cheap."


    "It''s a shame for me to rely on luck when someone comes all the way."


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows sank and his eyes were fixed on Si kongxin. This guy still didn''t forget to trouble him. If he had a chance, he must beat his face flat.


    Suddenly, he looked at the light and joked, "your hair doesn''t seem to grow out yet."


    "You..."


    Sikong Xin''s anger almost came out when he stared at Ning Tao. Since the last World War I, he has become a bald man. He has used thousands of methods, but his hair and eyebrows never grow out.


    Now when he goes out, he has the impulse to strangle Ning Tao when he hears the laughter of his younger brothers and sisters.


    "This damned son of a bitch!"


    I saw him facing Ning Tao ferocious way: "two months after the wilderness trials, I will let you die very miserably.""Stay with me to the end!" Ning Tao showed no weakness.


    However, the divine thought didn''t leave any trace. He glanced at him and found that he couldn''t detect his accomplishments. As expected, he was much stronger than him, and his triple strength was still not enough.


    Jiang Chen came over, patted Ning Tao on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Ning Xuedi, you''d better finish the competition first. I believe you can make a big splash."


    Ning Tao nodded, just walked up, but suddenly heard Ming Feiyu speak, scornful way: "a little fairy triple, trash goods only, see is also white see, also a blockbuster, your eyesight is so unbearable?"


    "What? Do you think I can''t beat you? " Ning Tao suddenly stops and turns to sneer.


    Ming Feiyu is a Leng, as if some inconceivable, this waste is talking to himself?


    Don''t mention him, everyone present was stunned.


    What what do you mean? Does Ning Tao think he can beat Ming Feiyu? Is this guy crazy?


    Vice President Guo shook his head pitifully.


    It turned out to be a fool!


    The hell temple, the hell ghost and others look up at the sky to laugh, tears want to laugh out, how does this guy think? Are you trying to impress? Or was he fooled by the demon?


    "Ha ha..."


    Listening to the harsh laughter, Ning Tao suddenly sneered at Ming Feiyu: "if I win, I will make him laugh, and then break his two legs for me."


    When he spoke, he pointed to the temple.


    Everyone was surprised.


    It''s not over yet. Ming Feiyu laughed angrily and said, "what if you lose?"


    "At your disposal," said Ning Tao flatly.


    "Well, that''s what you said. Let''s start." without waiting for everyone to return to their senses, Ming Feiyu decided it directly, and even raised a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth.


    This is your own death!


    Rubbish!


    Jiang Chen and Mo Xian are anxious and smile bitterly. What does Ning Tao want to do?


    It''s always frightening them!


    But in the temple of the underworld, the corners of his eyes tremble, grinding his teeth, but he doesn''t speak. He just stares at Ning Tao, as if to say, I''ll see how you die later.


    But the next second, he saw Ning Tao wave one hand, a lot of huge things appear on the high platform.


    Just about to count the Tiger Crane man a Leng, he saw a huge star giant, this breath, hiss ~ how possible? I Am I dazzled?


    Pinching his thigh made him cry.


    He swallowed his saliva with difficulty and trembled: "Ning Tao, spirit beast, more than 2400 demon beasts, 76 demon kings, and A demon king


    "Ranking, second!"


    In an instant, the whole field was dead.

 Chapter 3013

    "Second, second..."


    The voice is sonorous.


    This short sentence, as if infinite loop play, echoed in my mind from far to near.


    But the impact is enormous.


    It''s like putting a nuclear bomb in everyone''s heart.


    They were all dazzled.


    Even tinnitus!


    Then, the first thought in people''s hearts was.


    "How could it be?"


    "Ning Tao, No Second


    When hundreds of thousands of people heard it for the first moment, they almost thought they had heard it wrong. After thinking about it for a second, they were still stunned. They couldn''t help suspecting it.


    Is this the black screen of buying with money?


    Wait for wait!


    No.


    "Just now, it seems that the demon "Demon king?"


    Hundreds of thousands of people take a cold breath, brain melon seeds "buzz" sound, all feel their brains are not enough.


    Ning Tao killed the demon king, or the strongest star monster in the demon beast, a black pupil demon king?


    Mom, is the world crazy?


    If you are not sure that you have heard correctly, the other party will not say wrong. For another person, no matter who it is, they think the other party is crazy.


    But now they''re crazy.


    A fairy king can kill a demon king? You know, Ming Feiyu didn''t do it.


    Among the thousands of students participating in the hunting competition, Jiang Chen is the only one who can hunt demon king!


    The other side is a proud generation.


    But now, there is another Ning Tao!


    Who is the other party?


    A little freshman, who has only been in College for two or three years, is no better than immortal. But he has achieved something that Ming Feiyu, Si kongxin, Mo Xian, and even Ming Temple can''t do. He is driving side by side with Jiang Chen, who is No.1 in Dahuang list.


    Can anyone believe anyone?


    "One second Two seconds Three seconds... "


    Time goes by little by little.


    On the square of Nuo University, there are hundreds of thousands of old students, freshmen, two colleges, Tianjiao, genius, even elders and tutors, as well as two dull faced vice presidents.


    Their brains are blank.


    They seem to have lost their language ability.


    It''s not that people are shortsighted, it''s the news, no matter who hears it.


    Such as a Chinese sentence, men see silence, women see tears in general.


    All of a sudden, the temple suddenly screamed, red eyes, big break curse: "I protest, this is completely bullshit, he He''s cheating. What the hell is he doing? Can he kill the demon king with a triple garbage


    He questioned.


    It''s really hard to believe.


    It''s impossible at all.


    You know, he has been gifted from childhood to adulthood, even he did not dare to think of things, Ning Tao that is far from his garbage, can it?


    It must be cheating.


    "Even if I have to run away when I see the demon king, I''m afraid he''s a triple garbage. I''m afraid he can''t even stop a move, and kill the demon king. Do you think it''s funny?"


    "Ridiculous, ridiculous, I don''t accept..."


    WOW!


    This can be said to be a stone stirred up a thousand waves.


    In a flash, thousands of students from Hades college, competitors and onlookers, yelled at each other.


    He even scolded Dahuang College for having a black curtain.


    A fool knows whether this is reasonable or not? Even if you buy it, you don''t take it with you.


    The muscles on Ming Feiyu''s face trembled. He could see that the corners of his eyes were jumping wildly. He didn''t know whether he was angry or flustered. His breathing was heavy.


    "Ning Tao, second place?"


    This is definitely not good news for him.


    He was the first one who couldn''t take it.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth, climbed up a few blood threads in his eyes, and said angrily to the high platform: "I need an explanation from Dahuang. If this hunting game is such a joke, I will not accept it."


    "He wants to step on my head, too? It''s impossible to have delusions and dreams... "


    Listen to the roar.


    In terms of famine, Jiang Chen and others were speechless.


    Usually, the latter is fair, but today, it''s hard to imagine.


    Looking at Ning Tao with a calm face, he was stunned. He was not in the top 30 or the top 10 that they expected, but the second place that no one expected. He was just under him.


    Even he had an incredible feeling.


    He believes Ning Tao didn''t cheat, but the problem is that the result is too exaggerated, so no one can believe it.


    If it''s true, it''s false.


    At this time, vice president Guo regained his mind, his eyelids leaped wildly, and his anger also gushed up. Originally, Jiang Chen was very upset when he won the first place. Now, he has to be robbed of the second place by a fairy king. How can he bear it?Do you want to go back and tell the whole Pluto galaxy that their mythical netherworld won the third place?


    Do you want this face?


    I''m afraid he''s going to make a joke of the underworld academy!


    He immediately turned his head and said angrily to Vice President Zhong, "if I don''t give a reasonable explanation to Dahuang college, I''m not easy to be provoked."


    "It''s obvious that Ning Tao cheated. I propose to execute him on the spot and give justice to the underworld college."


    "That''s right. We should be fair..."


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    Thousands of underworld disciples gritted their teeth and roared.


    In the noise, vice president Zhong finally regained his mind and looked at the corpse of the demon king. It seemed that he had been killed by a sword. The gap was as smooth as a mirror. Although it was the early days of the demon king, it was not able to be killed by triple.


    He looked up at Ning Tao, only to find that Ning Tao had a light face and was not worried at all.


    After pondering for a while, he waved his sleeve robe to catch Ning Tao, and another sleeve robe to catch Ming Feiyu. Without any explanation, he took them to a bamboo forest.


    Vice President Guo and others were stunned, but they did not dare to come here in the wilderness, otherwise, they could not bear the consequences.


    Before long, the three came back.


    Ning Tao''s face is plain, vice president Zhong''s face is strange, and Ming Feiyu seems to have been greatly hit.


    I saw him muddled, calm face, actually slowly walked to the temple of the underworld looking forward to the final answer.


    "Bear it!"

 Chapter 3014

    "What What? "


    Ming Temple was stunned by the words, but some of them didn''t understand.


    Vice President Guo, Si kongxin, even Jiang Chen and Mo Xian don''t know what happened just now?


    Only Ning Tao, smile.


    Ming Feiyu closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he took a deep breath and hit him on the chin like lightning.


    "Bang Click... "


    With a crisp sound, everyone''s eyes were staring straight.


    "Lying trough, this What''s going on here? "


    Ming Temple was also confused. His brain was blank, his chin and lips were deformed at the same time. He only felt the blood gushing out, and his eyes were round and rolling.


    But it''s not over.


    Another punch, take care of the right cheek.


    The punch was more powerful. The temple sobbed and opened a bloody mouth. All the teeth burst out. It was really hard to say clearly.


    "Oh..."


    The eyes of Ming Temple are red, angry and stupid. The whole person is beaten. What''s the matter?


    But no one''s responding right now?


    Not only that, Ming Feiyu punched him in the abdomen, making the five internal organs of Ming Temple colic and tears flow down. He couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and twitching in pain.


    Although he did forget to resist, even if he remembered, he was not the opponent of Ming Feiyu.


    It''s more than once or twice?


    But every time, the temple failed. Moreover, it was a complete failure. He could not even guess how much strength Ming Feiyu used?


    The crowd was stunned.


    Dahuang is OK. The people in Hades college are crazy. What''s the matter with him?


    Has master Ming Feiyu been recruited?


    Bewitched or bewitched?


    In amazement, the cold flashed on Ming Feiyu''s face and said: "open your mouth a little wider."


    "Well What What... "


    As soon as the Ming Temple opened its mouth, it saw that Ming Feiyu''s powerful foot directly kicked his thigh bone. Two successive "clicks" made the whole square scream.


    "Ah..."


    "No I My legs... "


    Hundreds of thousands of people are stupefied. The Ming Temple, which has just been in the boundless scenery, has attracted much attention. It is arrogant and arrogant. In a twinkling of an eye, it actually lies on the square and screams bitterly.


    His legs were broken and his mouth was full of blood.


    It has nothing to do with elegance.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Hundreds of thousands of people took a breath and looked at Ning Tao and vice president Zhong. Just now, they went to the bamboo forest together. What did they do?


    Ming Feiyu''s action is clearly to admit that Ning Tao killed the demon king, but also to admit that he ranked second.


    So he''s number one and number three on the list?


    But why on earth?


    "Why..."


    Vice President Guo was also stunned. He looked at vice president Zhong and frowned tightly.


    "Vice President Zhong, this matter..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Vice President Zhong Fuxu laughed and said with satisfaction: "just now, Ning Tao has proved it. Ming Feiyu saw it with his own eyes, so there is no cheating."


    "I declare that this hunting competition has come to a successful conclusion."


    "Jiang Chen won the first place!"


    "Ning Tao is second!"


    "Ming Fei Yu ranks third!"


    "And Ming Temple is the fourth, sikongxin is the fifth, Moxian is the sixth You are free to receive the reward later. "


    In the words, we can hear vice president Zhong''s gratification.


    Jiang Chen won the first place. He was not surprised, but Ning Tao won the second place, which was more shocking than Jiang Chen.


    What a shame!


    It''s a great pressure on Hades!


    "Ha ha..."


    At this time, Ming Feiyu had already sent a message to Vice President Guo. In the bamboo forest, he saw a sword.


    Ning Tao killed the demon king with this sword.


    With the help of an ancient array!


    According to his estimation, this sword is at least the level of the supreme emperor''s weapon. It should not be fake. It''s just good luck. Otherwise, even if there is a supreme emperor''s weapon, it will surely die


    Vice President Guo frowned. Is it a sword of wind that has no imperial weapon? Where did he get it from?


    You know, even for an Immortal Emperor, it''s a luxury to have a supreme weapon in his hand. He also has one in his hand. However, he was awarded by the underworld many years ago for his life and death for the Academy.


    Even so, it is a cold weapon.


    The sword, the sword and the gun are far from each other!


    "Just lucky?" Vice President Guo stares at Ning Tao tightly, as if to remember this person.


    And Ming Feiyu was cold. He felt better when he knew the reason. He just used magic weapon and luck. If not, how could he win himself.As for the bet, he was the first in the underworld list. He was born in a noble family. How could he rely on such a small sum.


    Besides, it didn''t hurt him.


    It''s just a repetition of the usual exchange.


    Immediately negative hand, cold way: "I have a lot to say, but next time you will not be so lucky."


    "Cough..."


    "Well Well, no Letter, dog Ah, ah, ah Ning Tao, kill Well, you... "


    The embarrassed red eyes of Ming Temple scolded.


    In front of so many people, being humiliated and ravaged, he even has the heart of death at the moment.


    His legs were broken and he couldn''t stand up.


    I can''t even speak clearly.


    It''s like a joke.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles and says, "what I said before should be to make him dumb?"


    "Hiss ~!"


    People show their teeth. As for being so cruel?


    The hell temple is like this. Do you want to deal with him? They are second in the list of Hades.


    The position wheelset is not inferior to the ink string.


    I''m afraid it''s either death or injury to see you later.


    Ming Feiyu''s eyes were cold, and his fists in his sleeves were clenched and clenched. He said coldly, "you are very brave. I''m afraid you can''t afford it in the future."


    "Don''t overdo it!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao gave a faint smile and shrugged: "when things have come to this point, do you think I will be afraid?"


    "Kill..."


    "Well, son of a bitch, kill You, don''t kill you, "the hell Temple roared and struggled to get up.


    Just bear the pain to prop up, a hand knife, cut in his neck, the strength is so big, directly cut him to the ground, is one stroke to knock him out.


    Ming Feiyu stopped and took a deep look at Ning Tao. Then he looked at Jiang Chen and said indifferently, "I''m waiting for you to enroll in sage college in half a year."


    "At that time, it will be a real battle between you and me. I will show you my real strength."


    Finish saying, then break empty to leave.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chen shrugged his shoulders senselessly.


    Vice President Guo Leng hum, this time I''ve lost face. After looking at the dim temple, I cheered: "what are you still doing? Take him away."


    "Goodbye..."


    Leave a word, then follow up.


    Thousands of underworld college students fell to the bottom of the valley in their arrogance. Under the laughter of hundreds of thousands of wild students, they lifted up the underworld temple and left.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Underworld college, welcome to come again next time. If you want to challenge me, go to practice for hundreds of years."


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao..."


    Hundreds of thousands of disciples cheered excitedly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was relieved and looked at Sikong Xin. The latter was gloomy and silent. Just as he wanted to speak, he heard vice president Zhong laughing and saying, "Jiang Chen, Ning Tao, you two come with me."

 Chapter 3015

    Dahuang war courtyard, the pavilion deep in the Academy.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    Three people have fallen, at the moment a beautiful landscape spread, all in the three people''s eyes, high mountains and grand, a green lake also occasionally jump out of fish.


    Ning Tao and Jiang Chen are not here for the first time, but they don''t see Dean Huang.


    It seems that it is still on the edge.


    At this time, vice president Zhong, with a satisfied face, turned around and said with a smile, "yes, I''ve done a good job. I''ve not only protected the cloud and Jupiter, completed the task, but also made the college face long."


    "Come on, what rewards do you all want?"


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Chen and Ning Tao poured out a touch of joy, and finally arrived at the exciting moment.


    They were both prepared.


    In the excitement, Ning Tao came out and said: "I want to practice the second half of the shadow."


    Hearing this, vice president Zhong nodded and said with a broad smile: "no problem, you already have the qualification to cultivate it, and you will be exempted from the hundreds of millions of contribution value."


    Ning Tao was overjoyed and finally succeeded.


    Jiang Chen couldn''t help it. He turned over his hand and took out an ancient sword. However, there was a gap on it. It seemed that he had experienced some fierce fight.


    Its rank is the most important tool in the world.


    There is also the word "no trace" on it.


    It should be the name of the sword!


    "I''d like to ask the old man in the deep of the college to help me refine this instrument and upgrade my grade."


    "Oh ~"


    vice president Zhong frowned slightly.


    This sword is not only old but also powerful. The original rank is already a royal weapon. If we go further, will we still want to reach the level of the supreme emperor''s weapon?


    Is the old man he is talking about the little martial uncle? He can''t be the master of this.


    It''s true that martial uncle Dahuang is the first one to refine weapons. However, he hasn''t practiced weapons for many years, which is not right. He did it once a while ago.


    Thinking, I can''t help glancing at Ning Tao.


    Is to reshape his white fall!


    Moreover, you should know that the supreme emperor''s tools are not ordinary things, which are the dream of the powerful Immortal Emperor. There are only a few people who can create such a level. Every step and material is extremely expensive.


    Over the years, even though the college was not able to make more swords, and it originally had a royal sword, it had its master many years ago.


    This makes vice president Zhong very difficult.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chen immediately understood that the vice president had misunderstood him, and quickly explained: "the student said that he wanted to ask the elder to lift his hand to the level of a half step imperial weapon. This sword has been with me since I was a child, and it suits me best."


    Ning Tao heard that he nodded. So did Bai Luo in his hand. He followed him as early as in the fairyland.


    All the way to fight, deep feelings.


    When Vice President Zhong hesitated, a faint voice came: "this matter, I have agreed, 500 million contribution value, and then leave your sword."


    As soon as the words came out, the three suddenly looked up.


    Found in the pavilion, I do not know when sitting an old man, exuding the spirit of vicissitudes, leisurely tasting hot tea, three people did not find when he came.


    Ning Tao was very impressed by the old man. He was the leader of the wilderness Little martial uncle!


    He was also the mentor of elder martial brother Zhulong!


    And Jiang Chen also know, a listen to this speech, busy excited greatly happy way: "students, thank you for your help."


    "Don''t thank me. You deserve it. Come to me for the sword after the Dahuang selection. I believe that with your strength, you can pass the selection without the sword."


    Little martial uncle sipped his tea and looked up.


    On hearing this, Jiang Chen touched his nose with a smile and said respectfully, "no problem, please."


    Ning Tao in the side of tongue, without the world Jun tool, also can pass the selection? How strong is this guy? Is it true that the mind is still deep?


    Eight fold? Or jiuzhong?


    Vice President Zhong laughed and said nothing. The little guy had a good chance to let the little martial uncle do it.


    "Tut Tut, envy..."


    Ning Tao is also envious. He rubs his hands with his red eyes. He can''t help but smile and says, "if you want to help me upgrade my rank, my requirements are not high, just Junqi.


    But the little martial uncle actually nodded "well", and said faintly: "then leave your white fall, and I''ll upgrade you to the level of the world''s monarch."


    Ning Tao suddenly froze, as if for a moment did not understand, full Leng for several seconds, suddenly stare big eyes, surprise way: "when Are you serious


    Jiang Chen also can''t help but stare big eyes.


    What''s the situation?


    Vice President Zhong was also stunned. Is there such a good thing in the world? Is there a black curtain in it?


    "Ten million contribution value, and the corpse of the demon king you killed, plus a small condition, these should not be expensive for you?"Little martial uncle said slowly.


    "No It''s not expensive, no problem, "said Ning Tao, with a look of surprise and ecstasy, and quickly took out Bai Luo.


    I didn''t expect it to come true.


    Immediately excited way: "dare to ask young martial uncle, what is that small condition that you say?"


    The little martial uncle put down his tea cup, looked up at Ning Tao and said word by word, "I want to see your sword!"


    "Well?"


    Jiang Chen smell speech a Leng, still think is talking with oneself? But it was Ning Tao who found it.


    Sword? What sword?


    Isn''t Ning Tao''s magic weapon a gun?


    Is that the magic weapon to kill the demon king? Vice President Zhong has pointed out the reason before.


    Ning Tao killed the demon king with a very powerful magic weapon. Is that the one?


    When Ning Tao''s face changed and his eyebrows wrinkled, how could he ask this? Did he see the sword before? But master Fengmo said that it can''t be exposed easily.


    Vice President Zhong, he can still cheat, but I''m afraid everything will be exposed in the face of such strong people as little martial uncle.


    The supreme artifact could not be hidden before his eyes!


    Looking at the whole wilderness, the number of supreme artifacts is very rare. My younger martial uncle is also an artificer. I''m afraid that he is a little kind and curious about this grade.


    He believes that the little martial uncle, even the original tower can give him, but the wind devil master can''t say it well.


    He also said, don''t expose him!


    "What to do?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s hesitation, vice president Zhong said with a smile: "little guy, what weapons have you never seen in your life? He has also made several imperial wares himself. "


    "Do you think he will be greedy for you?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao quietly uses his mind to invade Yang Lingjie to communicate. For a moment, his face is strange, and the wind demon elder unexpectedly agrees.


    It''s amazing.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he took out the fengluan sword. As soon as the sword came out, it trembled and hummed without trace.


    Jiang Chen''s face changed greatly, this prestige pressure, unexpectedly let him not hold no trace, this What kind of sword is it? It''s so strong and sharp. The wind elements all around are converging wildly.


    "Goo Grunt


    Vice President Zhong was also surprised. He had seen more than one imperial weapon. He always felt that the sword was unusual.


    The little martial uncle frowned and stared at the fengluan sword in front of him. His brow was more and more wrinkled. Suddenly he reached out and the fengluan sword flew into his hand. A pair of dry hands stroked the sword body slowly.


    No one knows what he''s thinking?

 Chapter 3016

    "Buzz..."


    "Ho "Oh, oh, oh..."


    In a trance, there is a phoenix singing for nine days.


    But the little martial uncle''s brow is locked tightly, a pair of white eyebrows are wrinkled deeper and deeper, and a pair of dry hands are slightly flicked, stroked, and even patted, as if they are testing something?


    Finally, a dry finger is stretched out to draw the blade.


    Ning Tao felt uneasy in his heart. Seeing this, he quickly said, "wait Wait, no! "


    But it''s too late.


    The next second, the wind and cloud changed color, and thunder came from the sky. It was clearly March, and the sun was shining, but the wind and clouds were surging, and the thunder exploded out of thin air.


    The vision is dazzling.


    And the initiator of all this, just because of the little martial uncle, he frowned and slowly stretched out the withered finger. Surprisingly, he was cut out of the wound.


    A drop of blood came out of the finger.


    That''s why visions come into being.


    Jiang Chen and vice president Zhong are all staring at each other. They seem to underestimate the sharpness of fengluan sword, but they have scratched the little martial uncle?


    Can this be the point where the supreme instrument can do it?


    It''s just a stroke!


    Ning Tao turns pale and the secret way is broken. I''m afraid the real rank of this sword has been found.


    But to his surprise, the strength of the little martial uncle seems to be really not simple. He fought against fengluan sword with his flesh and blood, but was only cut a small wound.


    This body is a little tough.


    Looking at the wound on his finger, the little martial uncle was a little distracted. Seeing this drop of blood, he was about to overflow. Suddenly, his heart moved and the wound healed.


    And the blood, too, disappeared.


    It''s like it never happened.


    Under the three people''s silly eyes, the little martial uncle just nodded his head and said: "yes, a very powerful sword can also be among the best magic weapons I know."


    With that, he waved to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow and quickly reaches out his hand to take the fengluan sword. In doubt, he puts the fengluan sword away.


    What''s weird about it?


    At this time, the little martial uncle reached out his hand and sucked over Wu trace, Bai Luo, a demon king corpse with a contribution value of 510 million, saying: "Bai Luo, you can come to me in two months before the selection competition."


    Finish saying this words, then "brush" one disappear.


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, also can''t see the trace that he leaves, as expected this gap is too big.


    However, it is definitely helpful to be able to promote Bai Luo to Junqi before the selection competition.


    In this way, they have a better chance of winning against sikongxin. Although their quota has been set, those guys will not convince themselves.


    So I must regard myself as a member of the selection competition, pay attention to the pressure, and constantly improve myself.


    Jiang Chen looked at Ning Tao and said, "OK, brother Ning, what''s the relationship between you and little martial uncle?"


    "How many gifts? I''m so kind to you, senior. I haven''t been treated like this for so many years. "


    Vice President Zhong also wanted to ask this question, but this time was no surprise when he thought of the last shot. He even doubted that he would help Bai Luo upgrade to Huangqi in the future


    Ning Tao wry smile, he also didn''t expect to be like this, originally just casually ask try.


    I can only shrug my shoulders.


    At this time, vice president Zhong said with a smile: "well, there are only two months left from the Dahuang trials. You all have to work hard. Ning Tao did a good job this time. He directly pushed Ming Feiyu to the third place. He didn''t want any reward for his anger."


    "As encouragement, his reward will be given to you, and I''m ready to make my own decision."


    "Come with me!"


    Ning Tao a Leng, still have surprise?


    Jiang Chen shrugs her shoulders. She''s more angry than others. She''d better go back and shut up. There''s not too much pressure on him in the trials. It''s more than half a year later.


    Sage college is open to the whole world. At that time, hundreds of colleges will compete.


    Can you imagine the pressure of competition?


    All kinds of ancient races, super magnates, hermits It''s going to come out in a swarm.


    He''s not sure.


    What''s more, the enrollment of Saint college is very strange, which is always confusing


    Ning Tao flew to the Shengong temple with Vice President Zhong. Here, he finally saw the second half of his dream, which was worth 600 million.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt a toothache.


    Fortunately, I met the hunting competition and got to the top three. Otherwise, I don''t know when I will save the 600 million contribution? The top three of the list are very distressed.


    There are only 20 million contributions left.


    At the vice president''s command, Ning Tao got the qualification of cultivation. With one hand, he touched the memory crystal stone, and the second half of the Scriptures suddenly poured into his mind.That''s half a day.


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes and grinned. The second layer of "glimpses" and the third layer of "Aurora" had been completely imprinted in his mind.


    He has acquired a complete glimpse, which is the "best imperial method" that even the immortals are greedy for.


    However, under the gaze of vice president Zhong and a group of elders, he vowed not to reveal the superficial.


    This is also a common and necessary means for colleges.


    Every clan is like this!


    After that, vice president Zhong mysteriously took Ning Tao to a remote valley, where there are three pavilions of different shapes and colors. It seems that some people live here all the year round, and some corners are covered with moss.


    Ning Tao is surprised, did not expect that there is such a place in the college? I don''t know who will live here?


    As soon as it fell, I saw three figures.


    Bowing to Vice President Zhong, he said, "I''ve seen vice president. I''m ready."


    "Well ~"


    vice president Zhong gave a satisfied smile. Under Ning Tao''s solidified smile, he waved and said, "this is the surprise I prepared for you. How do you feel?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes jumped wildly, and he could not help but twitch: "really What a surprise. "


    He was racking his brains, trying to break his head, but he didn''t expect to meet them.


    Master Henglian, master Huhe, immortal Yuling!


    What is the vice president thinking? Didn''t you mean to push yourself to the pit of fire?


    They''re a surprise, too? How about fright.


    "Well, what? It seems that you are not willing to let the three of us teach you? " Seeing that Ning Tao''s expression management was out of control, the real person in Yulin could not help humming coldly.


    "Teaching? You


    Ning Tao a stare, as if to understand what, full face resistance way: "you let them three guide me to cultivate?"? Are you kidding? I wish they didn''t harm me. "


    "Cut," the Tiger Crane man rolled his eyes.


    Seeing the situation between the two sides, vice president Zhong said with a bitter smile, "OK, it''s all small frictions. Today, I''m the master. I don''t have to correct them all."


    "What''s more, Ning Tao, the qualifications and level of the three tutors are absolutely the best of our Dahuang war Academy. In two months, they will be selected. Although you have a quota, if it''s unfair, it''s not easy for the dean to do it."


    "Let the three tutors do their best to teach you, and your strength will change in the next two months. I''m very confident that many of my strong men are from his three hands. In this respect, they are more serious than anyone else."


    "Don''t keep on worrying about it!"

 Chapter 3017

    Ning Tao frowns and looks at the three tutors in front of him. He is really worried about giving himself to them.


    Don''t say they are reborn, maybe they will go the other way, because they have suffered so many times. Who knows if they still hate themselves?


    Vice president, what a mess


    Seeing this, the three mentors also wandered around one by one. To tell you the truth, they resisted originally.


    A few years ago, as soon as they saw this boy, they got angry. But Ning Tao''s rising step by step can be said to be witnessed by them. Their impression has gradually changed and figured out a lot.


    Moreover, they have to admit that Ning Tao is really a good material for cultivation.


    Although Tang Lan''s talent is good and the way of teaching is novel, he is really inferior to them.


    It''s a pity that the good material is in his hands.


    Once upon a time, they thought that it would be better if Ning Tao were their student.


    In the college, there are also many lectures and courses. Every month, they will impart experience for the students to learn, but Ning Tao seems to have never been here.


    Si kongshou, Huang Tianqi and Zhao Hou all went to classes and even spent a huge amount of contribution value.


    Qu Miaomiao has never been lost.


    Although it''s not right, I have to say that every time I listen to the explanation, I get amazing results. My heart is full of admiration for the three people''s knowledge


    Seeing that the atmosphere was stiff, vice president Zhong coughed with a dry cough. He had a headache and turned his eyes. Suddenly, he sighed to Ning Tao, "if you don''t want to, then forget it. In two months, Sikong Xin won''t let you go."


    "As far as I know, he has broken through the seven levels of Xianwang ten years ago. Now, he must be strong, and he is the successor of bawangzong. His strength is far from the same level. Mo Xian dare not say that he will win."


    "Anyway, this is your last chance. It''s up to you whether you want it or not. There are only two months left..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s eyelids shook.


    Ten years ago it was sevenfold?


    When he frowned, he didn''t expect that sikongxin was more powerful than he thought. For a time, the pressure soared. He was only triple. Even if he was triple, he might not be able to fight.


    Moreover, when the time comes, we can''t use Yama to fight. His chance of winning is less than 10%.


    Unless you use the Phoenix sword.


    But that would be like announcing to the public that I have a supreme artifact, which is no different from suicide


    For a moment, he fell into hesitation.


    At this time, the silent master Heng Lian suddenly said: "I dare not say anything else, but your physique is very good, and you still lack some small control."


    "Two months later, you''ll be 80% sure to double your physique, strength and defense."


    Ning Tao heart a jump, unconsciously swallow a mouthful of saliva, from his face can''t see exaggeration.


    Seeing this, master Huhe also said, "although chuxuan and chuxiao are defeated by you, I''m Dahuang''s tutor and can only teach students. In recent years, I know you very well."


    "You have many powerful methods, but none of them can reach the extreme. In two months, I can double your overall combat power and move power."


    Seeing that both of them opened their mouths, immortal Yuling said, "what I major in is true Qi, the energy of heaven and earth. Your immortal power is very pure and pure. If I compete with you in the same level, I''m afraid I will be defeated."


    "In two months, I can make you armor Xianli''s whole body and double its purity, so that you can dig out the treasure of this body and master it systematically and skillfully."


    The three people spoke in turn.


    Ning Tao is stunned, this one by one big cake threw his saliva DC, moreover, the speech bottom spirit is full, the bottom of the heart can''t help but agree with what they say.


    It seems that I really lack some reasonable cultivation.


    Looking at vice president Zhong winking at him, Ning Tao coughed, gritted his teeth, and arched his hand: "today''s two months, I''ve been bothering three tutors to teach me."


    With that, I made a salute to my teacher.


    In the moment that Ning Tao lowers his head, the three tutors almost all smile. He is not satisfied in his heart, but when he looks up, his face is stiff.


    Master Huhe said solemnly, "in the future, you will understand the form with me in the morning, practice your physique in the afternoon, and refine your spiritual power with real people in the evening. These two months will be devil training. It''s very hard. I hope you can hold on."


    At the moment, it depends on whether or not the whole team can defeat him.


    Moreover, teaching them is professional.


    Although Dean Huang is strong, he is good at some parts, and the three mentors, Zhenqi, physique, form and meaning, can give himself great help in these three aspects.


    Ning Tao can only believe them.


    Sister Lan also said that these three people have real talent and learning!

 Chapter 3018

    The last two months have begun.


    In the morning, Ning Tao appeared in the deep mountains and forests early in the morning. He understood the form and meaning, opened his heart completely, and kept changing the beast''s posture.


    The white crane shines its wings and the fierce tiger pours on it.


    Sometimes, like a real dragon, they roam for nine days, and sometimes, like ants, they look at the heaven and earth, eager to shed the world.


    Artistic conception changes freely.


    The profound meanings are dissected layer by layer.


    Tiger Crane''s masterpiece, unique learning, is "integration", to remove the dross, extract the essence, integrate two kinds of essence, transform a kind of body strength, power is more than one plus one equals two?


    On the first day, Ning Tao''s cultivation was sealed and thrown to the mountains near the college by the Tiger Crane master.


    Company with beasts, company with wolves.


    In the edge of life and death again and again to stimulate instinct.


    Magic weapons, armor and even elixir are not allowed to be used, which is equivalent to a body refiner. He can only rely on moves to climb and roll among monsters.


    If you don''t do it, it''s amazing.


    On the first day, Ning Tao was naturally chased to heaven and nowhere. What''s more hateful is that he seems to have been smeared with a layer of liquid medicine by the Tiger Crane master.


    It has the effect of stimulating the body potential, but it also makes him nowhere to hide. The monsters can easily find him.


    Eight hundred miles, killing all the way.


    The whole mountain is boiling!


    Ning Tao roars madly, squeezing out every trace of power. He has red eyes. How many times has he fallen? I don''t know how many times I have exhausted myself? But the bloody nerves stimulated him to stand up again.


    One morning, Ning Tao didn''t have a piece of good meat all over his body, and I don''t know how many times he was nearly torn up.


    It''s no less than climbing out of a tiger''s Den


    The Tiger Crane master was moved. He had been watching Ning Tao with his mind. For the first time, the best result of his devil training was that someone insisted on it for four hours.


    Like chuxiao, he only lasted three and a half hours.


    But Ning Tao


    At this time, master Henglian came from a distance. He was ready to dock. As soon as he appeared, he said with a smile, "how about it? How many hours did he hold out? "


    "He''s a good guy. He should surpass chushaw''s record. I think it will be four hours."


    Master Huhe took a deep breath, turned his head and said with difficulty: "the devil''s road, he Hold on


    "Hold on Well


    As soon as the words came out, master Henglian''s eyes widened. He almost jumped out of the room and said in amazement: "you I beg your pardon? Has this boy been through the morning? "


    "How is that possible? Facing the siege of so many spirit beasts, how can they survive without cultivation? "


    The Tiger Crane master gave a bitter smile and held out his hand to let him look at the mountain. From the perspective of God, the bright red blossoms, like spots and roses, were in full bloom. The whole mountain was filled with a smell of blood.


    Master Henglian was stunned.


    This This boy actually slaughtered half of the spirit beasts in the mountains, even some of them.


    Of course, this is just a category released by the Tiger Crane master. He has already driven out the powerful monsters.


    But even so, it is shocking.


    You know, over the years, no one has ever been able to carry the devil''s road. This is the first one!


    "Goo Grunt


    In the shock of master Henglian, master Huhe took a deep breath and said with difficulty, "he''ll be handed over to you. It seems that I''ll specially improve the training difficulty for him."


    With that, he left in a hurry and was ready


    Afternoon, white dwarf.


    After a bloody battle in the morning, Ning Tao was quickly taken to white dwarf, the famous gravity chamber of the college, by master Henglian, before he could catch his breath and was covered with scars.


    A great gravity directly crushed Ning Tao to the ground, lying on the ground, unable to get up.


    It''s hard to move a finger.


    It''s hard to breathe.


    It''s like a giant tank on an ordinary person.


    Repeated scouring and rolling!


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao roars, bows and tries to get up, but the one thousandth gravity of white dwarf is not that he can support without cultivation.


    Bones all over the body creak.


    The flesh and blood of the whole body, like being squeezed and tempered layer by layer, can not be spared.


    The veins on the forehead are exposed one by one.


    It''s dark red!


    "Stand up, this is just the beginning. You need to control every point of strength carefully. You don''t only use brute force. Combining hardness and softness is the way of strength."


    "Ten meters in front of you, the red line is your goal. No matter what method you use, even if you climb over or roll over, you can. When did you cross the red line? When to move on to the next stage. ""Until you can resist all the gravity of the white dwarf 100%," shouts master Henglian.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes gushed a touch of blood, roared, stretched out five fingers and climbed forward, but the more forward, the stronger the gravity, the less ten meters away, for him, it was like walking on a cliff.


    It''s like a giant ball of steel rolling over him, rolling over, as if to crush him into juice.


    The brain is stimulated to turn fast.


    Master Henglian kept on talking about the meaning of exertion. How to control it? application? Show? Can put the power of a punch on one point.


    It''s like a huge stone. Maybe a strong man can smash the whole stone with one blow.


    But this can be done with strength.


    But if you punch it, you can pierce the boulder and make a big gap. The boulder will not move, and there is not even a crack around the gap.


    This is the master.


    Perfect combination of power and speed.


    What''s more, the human body contains endless treasure, and few people can dig it out. Some acupoints, Taoist temples, and meridians are so deep that they are hard to detect on weekdays.


    Master Henglian teaches by words and deeds. Ning Tao quickly senses the twelve meridians and tries his best to get through one of them.


    Suddenly feel relaxed a lot.


    I can''t help roaring and walking towards the red line


    In the evening, immortal Yuling arrived in a hurry to recover. According to master Henglian''s formula, he had already prepared the liquid, but he was curious.


    The devil''s road, Ning Tao actually survived!


    How many meters has Ning Tao gone to the end of ten meters? Usually those people, not to mention walking a few steps, are basically lying on their stomach for an afternoon, even fainting under the pressure of gravity.


    Chu Xiao had only walked five meters at the beginning, but what impressed him most was mo million, commander of the great wilderness army, and Leng Mo Xianhuang, who awed the frontier wilderness. The highest record was nine meters.


    It''s the last step. I''ve regretted it so far.


    As soon as he fell down, he saw master Henglian coming out with Ning Tao in his arms. At this time, Ning Tao was in a coma, his face turned pale, and his whole body seemed to be paralyzed.


    Seeing this, immortal Yuling sighed and said, "did he also fail? What a pity. "


    However, master Henglian was silent for a few seconds. He suddenly shook his head and said in a hoarse voice: "ten meters away, he walked twenty-nine meters, supported the gravity of ten thousandths of the white dwarf, and opened up three channels at one stroke."


    "If it wasn''t for the coma due to excessive blood loss, I''m afraid that 30 meters has been achieved."


    "If I guess correctly, his physique has been transformed, so it has laid a perfect foundation. This is the most perfect physique I have ever seen. However, he has a treasure, but he doesn''t know how to dig it? Let the old man''s heart ache. "


    "Two months later, I will let him master this power completely. I swear by the name of an old master."


    Hearing master Henglian''s sonorous words, immortal Yuling was silly. 29m, is this guy still human? In Tang Lan''s hands, it''s a real tyrant.


    It hurts to think about him.


    No longer hesitating, he immediately took over Ning Tao and flew to the fifth floor of the time tower like lightning. There was a furnace of medicine ready. This was the easiest training.


    Just absorb the medicine.


    Turn the loose power into silk thread and wind it tightly layer by layer, just like a piece of hemp rope.


    One night, here is thirteen days.


    This batch of big medicine is very expensive, but Ning Tao''s 20 million contribution value can hold. Put it into the medicine barrel, and the real jade Ling''s finger is on his eyebrow.


    Give him the method of tempering, refining, refining.


    Ning Tao is in a muddle and instinctively absorbs according to the path of skill. In a moment, Dantian turns into a black hole to devour. However, the speed of rotation is several times faster, hungry and thirsty, and every inch of flesh and blood greedily devours energy.


    The thick wound began to heal.


    At this moment, the power of Aoki spirit liquid is stimulated, breaking through the limit, and the potential is gushing at every level.


    immortal Yuling is watching closely, but he finds that the loss of the medicine liquid is very fast, and some places are turning into clear water, which makes him dumbfounded. How can it be so fast? He was afraid that Ning Tao would not finish absorbing the time tower.


    Like Chu Xiao, he sleeps in the time tower for 15 days, and finally only absorbs 70% of the liquid medicine.


    It''s a slow process.


    But Ning Tao this strange, time tower less than a day, actually has almost swallowed up.


    Is this guy a monster?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Yuling turned over the case, smashed some suitable herbs and put them in.


    He was so busy that he still couldn''t catch up with Ning Tao''s speed. The wound had recovered as before, and the color of the liquid had finally turned into clear water.


    Immortal Yuling''s eyes are jumping wildly. He has consumed all the millions of valuable medicinal materials he has prepared.


    Is this guy bottomless?


    What''s more, his newly refined Xianli has turned into a silk like shape. It''s very thin, very thin, and can''t be seen by the naked eye. There are even signs of gathering and interweaving.He''s done his first step.


    And the second step, only weaving, weaving yarn, those Xianli silk thread interweaved into the whole body.


    And the last step is to condense into armor.


    It''s very similar to immortal gold body, which is why this step is well completed.


    When Ning Tao wakes up, he finds himself back in the mountains. It''s the same mountain. However, the number of spirit beasts is much more. There are also monsters. When he sniffs, the pungent smell comes up again.


    "No, it''s this thing again..."


    The next second, thousands of spirit beast crazy to kill.


    Ning Tao scolded in his heart and started to run wildly. Everything seemed to return to the first day, forming a cycle, but the pressure increased exponentially.


    But progress is rapid.


    It''s from the inside out In a flash, a month passed

 Chapter 3019

    "Boom boom..."


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    In the mountains of Northern Xinjiang, ningtao fought against thousands of wolves, beasts and poisonous insects, killing a river of blood.


    Although he frequently fell into danger, he was always in an invincible position. Sometimes he fought like a dragon in the wilderness, sometimes like an ant shaking the sky, and sometimes like a phoenix spreading its wings


    Tiger Crane master has been staring, this form and meaning has been superb, next, the difference between the fusion.


    You know, in order to improve the effect of his devil''s road, he rushed from one stroke to metaphase!


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao was overjoyed and burst into tears. He didn''t expect that his accomplishments had been improved under this demonic training.


    It''s only two months since he broke through triple.


    This is too fast!


    Not to mention him, the three mentors didn''t expect it, but it''s not surprising to think of the herbs that Ning Tao devoured. It''s not surprising that the ordinary fairy king would break through the double.


    Only when he meets sikongxin can he have hope!

 Chapter 3020

    Ning Tao clenched his hand and felt the constant power in his body. His mouth was at the root of his ears.


    It was a surprise to him.


    You know, even if he stayed in the original tower for nearly five years in the past two months, it''s hard for him to make a breakthrough, let alone his transformation from the inside out.


    Every point of strength.


    It''s a big chance to win!


    He immediately restrained his excitement, saluted the three tutors respectfully, and said, "thank you for your kind instruction in the past two months."


    "The boy was not sensible. He took the liberty to contradict the three elders. I hope they can forget the past."


    The Tiger Crane master held out his hand, helped Ning Tao up, and said with a smile, "there is no absolute right or wrong. We used to be too pedantic, and Tang Lan is also right. We have figured out a lot in recent years."


    "At the beginning, the Chu Xiao incident was actually arranged by the underworld tribe to deal with you. The three of us are also helpless. Now, we retreat behind the scenes, but we are idle."


    "That''s right," master Henglian took a step and said happily, "let bygones be bygones. In the future, the farther you can go, that''s our comfort."


    "If we can achieve the legendary supreme name, even if we are broken to pieces, we will have no regrets."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. I''m afraid that the three people at the moment are the ones who value their tutor''s career more than their life.


    "Well, there are still three days left. Let him go back to prepare and master what we have taught. Although the time is really tight, it''s impossible to win sikongxin, but it should be possible to save his life."


    The jade spirit real person reminds a way in the side.


    They both nodded and told Ning Tao that Sikong Xin was not so easy to deal with.


    That''s the successor of the future overlord!


    It''s not a little fish, a little shrimp.


    Ning taoqing also understood that he bid farewell to the three tutors, and then he rose up in the sky and flew to the small house by the lake


    One don''t nearly two months, also don''t know dahuangtang how, LAN elder sister should come back, Miaomiao should still be in the mountain spirit continent, full refining origin.


    In dahuangtang, there is another elder sister Ling of Shanling people, and five other people have already secretly gone to Shanling land under the arrangement of Ning Tao.


    To help Miaomiao reorganize her home.


    There is another thing, that is, master fengluan. The night before the devil training, he left with fengluan sword. He just said that he wanted to do one thing, that is, the night when the little martial uncle finished watching fengluan sword.


    However, he has not come back, nor has he got any news. Ning Tao doesn''t know where he has gone?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help raising his finger and wearing a blue finger in his hand.


    According to the wind devil''s predecessors, this is his magic weapon in the cave. It''s not inferior to the Sunset Tower. However, when he was seriously injured, he reluctantly sealed it.


    After that, I fell asleep in fengluan sword.


    Ning Tao can''t break the seal. Besides, it''s not his own. Therefore, he didn''t pay attention to it. As long as the ring is still there, master Fengmo should come back.


    I don''t know if he has anything to do with the little martial uncle?


    In other words, it''s time for Bai Luo to come out


    Lakeside house.


    Ning Tao''s return has set off a huge wave. The real reason is a piece of news.


    Dean Huang himself said that five places should be selected for the Dahuang selection contest. He went to the sage college with him. But one of the five precious places was actually set by Ning Tao!


    At this time, the college can be fried pot.


    More than ninety-nine percent of the people on the list are protesting. Many old students hate Ning Tao to the bone.


    It''s no accident that the top three places in Dahuang list are occupied by three places. Tens of thousands of them are going to fight for two places, which are already rare. Ning Tao grabs another one, which is equivalent to cutting off a person''s road to sainthood.


    Who is willing to face the great temptation? I don''t know how much of this commotion has caused?


    The college protest was fruitless.


    They dare not be presumptuous.


    The only person who can vent is Ning Tao. These days, dahuangtang is surrounded by a group of old students. Every day, Ning Tao comes out to fight.


    If he can''t even beat them, what qualification does he have for this quota? It''s a waste to go.


    Countless people are filled with anger.


    But Ning Tao doesn''t seem to have appeared since the hunting match. He appears occasionally. It''s also a surprise. He seems to be busy with his tutor. What''s the matter?


    Now, as soon as he comes back, a large number of old students come around, and there are many strong people in the list.


    "Ning Tao, get out and die. If you beat us, we have nothing to say for you. But if you don''t have the strength, you deserve it."


    "Get out, coward, villain..."


    In the noise, Ning Tao has already known all about it in the small house by the lake, and she knows it all at once. However, she is not surprised that she will always come."Master, what should we do now?" Zhao Hou had a headache. He was really helpless these days.


    Hua Meili and Hua Meili are all staring at Ning Tao.


    His strength seems to be stronger again!


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "since people have called, naturally they will go out to meet him for a while."


    "Just in time, let me have a look at the natural pride of the Dahuang list. What level of strength are they?"


    Then he walked out of the array slowly.


    People are shocked. Is Ning Tao going to fight? Those are old people who have been practicing here for hundreds of years.


    Niuwang frowned. Now he has been kicked out of the wild list, and the strong are emerging one after another. His emphasis is not enough. Maybe he and his sister can join hands to make it into the top 100.


    I hope the sect leader will not be impulsive.


    Now those people are all wild animals!


    "Whoosh..."


    In the noise, Ning Tao came out step by step. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were staring at him like a wolf.


    As if he was a treasure, a beauty!


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scratched all over and frowned. Facing thousands of people, he said with a negative hand: "I know that many of you don''t agree with me. As a freshman, I''m not qualified to get the quota. It''s necessary for the master to prove it today."


    "Choose one of you and fight me head on. If I lose, I''ll give up my quota."


    "You''re not going to beat me up, are you?"


    As soon as everyone heard this, someone suddenly snorted: "don''t worry, we only want places, good things, those who have strength, who have the ability to take."


    Many people''s eyes twinkle, and some want to have a try. However, the atmosphere is very strange.


    For a moment, thousands of people fell into silence.


    Baili painting is also one of them. After the last big defeat, this time, his strength rose sharply. He was about to hesitate whether to do it or not. Suddenly, he heard a cry from the crowd.


    As soon as he turned his head, his pupils shrank.


    I saw a mysterious man, step by step came out, where he passed, exclaimed constantly, as if many people knew him, a sense of prestige also revealed.


    "It''s Qianfeng, the 16th in the Dahuang list. It''s him," said Bai Lihua.


    Suddenly depressed restless heart.


    If he does it, I''m afraid the quota has already arrived. He once dared to challenge Jiang Chen!

 Chapter 3021

    "Step on Step on... "


    Between heaven and earth, as if only the sound of footsteps.


    Qian Feng, with a flat face and a negative hand, stepped over the heads of all the people. He looked at Ning Tao like a superior. After only one look, he said, "you can do it yourself."


    "Well? What What? "


    Ning Tao is stunned when he hears the speech, as if he thinks he heard it wrong? Self determination? What''s this guy talking about?


    What a bad look.


    Immediately disdain way: "your brain is sick?"? Go to see a doctor when you''re sick. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. "


    "Hum ~"


    with an angry hum, Qian Feng suddenly fell like a dark cloud, and his face was filled with a sense of depression, with blue light lingering on his body, eyebrows raised and cold gaze.


    "Mole ant? Are you looking for death? "


    "A little freshman dares to make up his mind about the number of saints. He''s so ignorant. When I kill you myself, your number will naturally belong to me!"


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, the idea sweeps in the crowd, that whispers the voice to hear very clearly.


    "Sixteen? Dare to challenge Jiang Chen... "


    With a sneer, he said: "it turns out that it''s Jiang Xuechang''s defeated general. It seems that he has some skills. Is he ranked 16th in the list? In these people, your strength should be the highest, right


    "That is to say, as long as you are defeated, these so-called challengers will be useless."


    Speaking, with the angle set off a touch of excitement.


    The devil has been holding on for two months. Now it''s time to test his accomplishments. I don''t know how many moves this guy can resist?


    Qian Feng scorned a smile, arrogant way: "it seems that you this mole ant is quite clever, but it is impossible."


    "It''s said that Jiang Chen is very close to you. He seems to think highly of you. If I kill you, what kind of expression do you think he will have? Jie Jie, ha ha... "


    "It''s decided. I''ll kill you!"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    There is no doubt that the initial breath of Liuchong will burst out.


    Everyone was shocked and quickly stepped aside. This guy has made amazing progress over the years.


    Although he was once ravaged by Jiang Chen, I have to say that he has some skills. Otherwise, how dare he challenge Jiang Chen at the beginning? Just like the gap between Zhao Hou and Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was just surprised. Instead of being surprised, he licked his shriveled lips, stretched out a finger and said confidently, "one move is enough to defeat you."


    "One A move? "


    Snake king, Zhao Hou and others almost did not faint, a breath of air straight up the head, numb.


    And there was silence.


    Suddenly, Qianfeng''s angry voice came out: "a move to defeat me? It''s so bold. I''d like to see it. How can you be such an ant? "


    "I''ll make you kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy, just like a dog. You can''t die!"


    At the end of the speech, a layer of blue light burst out all over the body, gradually converging into a light curtain, as if in a vast ocean, out of a king of the sea.


    A trident, shining cold.


    "Dharma, dry blue technique!"


    "Kill ~"


    and Ning Tao''s fighting spirit is boiling, flowing all over his body like substance, with a cluster of flames in his hair and eyebrows.


    At the same time, the sound of the Dragon chanting was loud. One of the greatest achievements of Ning Tao''s training was the fusion of the body of the real dragon and the will of the emperor.


    "Five thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, longhuangquan!"


    It''s like the roar of a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The momentum, crazy faith, invincible persistence, all into this punch.


    Yes, this is the fusion of Lihuang boxing and ZuLong boxing. The supreme body of the real dragon and the belief of shaking the sky of strength are perfectly combined in the hands of Ning Tao.


    As soon as he made a move, it swept the nine day storm.


    Be invincible!


    "You dare to blaspheme the real dragon even if it''s just a small skill of carving insects and rubbish? I''m the right one, the prince of a country. Kill him, "Qianfeng roared, fighting with all his strength.


    An empty shadow of a sea god rushed down angrily.


    It''s like fighting a dragon!


    At this moment, tens of thousands of people hold their breath, a pair of eyes are fixed on the two virtual shadows, unable to transfer, the momentum of terror makes some fairy kings suddenly change color.


    Qianfeng is really powerful. It is said that he is the prince of a planetary country, and he is born with pride.


    It''s true that he''s the one.


    Isn''t it ridiculous that Ning Tao should use such attacks to deal with him? Is the right one afraid of dragon Qi? This move is three points weaker in front of him.


    Ning Tao lost!


    Even if you want to take out that powerful magic weapon, it''s too late. This lucky freshman is finished!


    Tens of thousands of people gloat in their hearts!


    However, in the next second, the real dragon collided with Poseidon, giving off an earth shaking roar. The terrible impact directly lifted thousands of people hundreds of meters, and the square in front of the lakeside Xiaoju collapsed.It''s so powerful.


    Many people vomited blood.


    Niuwang, huameili''s eyes widened, but ningtao stopped them? oh my god?


    Doesn''t this guy have a limit?


    Again and again, their understanding of this miracle!


    This is not over, in the crowd watching, the real dragon roared and went forward, actually smashed the Poseidon, like a shell hit Qianfeng.


    "What What? "


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. I''ve fallen behind. No..." Seeing this, Qian Feng was shocked.


    But as soon as his voice fell, he was hit to the chest with a blow.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the amazement of tens of thousands of people, Qian Feng vomited blood like a broken sack, slipped back for thousands of meters on the ground and fell into the building complex.


    Life and death are unknown.


    A defeat!

 Chapter 3022

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    It was not until a long time that the smoke of the road dissipated, revealing the ruins of several kilometers.


    Tens of thousands of old people are stupid.


    One by one, they are as stiff as wood.


    "Knot Is it over? "


    "Gulu ~"


    in the horror, Ning Tao still keeps the fist posture, up and down in a line, and his whole body muscles are tight, strength roars, unspeakable comfort.


    In the eyes, also showed the excited color.


    Better than he expected!


    The combination of tiger and crane is demon tiger and white crane, and the combination of tiger and crane is real dragon and ant.


    This is also the first time that he shows his true meaning after recovering his cultivation, and the effect is surprisingly good. Moreover, this is his own boxing.


    There''s no need to worry that lihuangquan can''t keep up with Xiuwei


    But Zhao Hou, Niu Wang, Hua Meili and others like to see the living ghost, this Is this guy rocket? How to dance a big festival every other period of time? The last time I beat 81, this time I lost 16 with one punch.


    Remember, it''s a punch!


    All the freshmen were shocked!


    It''s even more shocking and incredible than the old people who saw Jiang Chen who was once a demon


    Secretly, the three tutors, vice president Zhong, nodded with satisfaction.


    The results of the training worked.


    In particular, the Tiger Crane master, a happy face.


    In the far distance, a big bald man gazed at it coldly. His sword light was roaring and shining. It was Sikong Xin who had a good view of the battle just now.


    Clench your fists in your sleeves.


    Yes, he has felt a pressure!


    We can''t let him go any more. After three days, we must get rid of future troubles forever, otherwise, this son will have endless future troubles


    Ning Tao slowly closed his fist, looked at the people who were shocked by his strength, and knew that the dilemma had been solved. However, this was not his expectation. He looked up slightly, as if looking at Sikong Xin from a distance.


    "Three days later, I will be waiting for you at the platform of life and death. You and I will never die!"


    With that, he fell to the ruins.


    In his sight, Qian Feng was like a dead dog. His whole body was twisted and deformed. There was a bowl of fist print on his chest. His ribs were smashed, his five internal organs were afraid of cracking, and his heart was almost broken.


    From time to time convulsions, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The whole person is miserable.


    "Why How could it be... "


    "Puff..."


    People haven''t reacted yet, but Ning Tao has put away his space ring and returned to the small house.


    For a moment, the people in the broken square were stiff.


    All of a sudden, tens of thousands of people were shocked and took a cold breath. Their scalp became numb and screamed.


    "He What did he just say? "


    "Three days later, will you fight with sikongxin


    "My God, is he serious? If you lose 16 with one punch, do you still want to challenge the third place in Dahuang list? "


    "Crazy, crazy..."


    Countless people screamed madly.


    For a moment, all the big people who are paying attention to this place turn pale. Mo Xian''s face turns white. Many elders shake their heads. How can it be like this?


    No matter Ning Tao or Si kongxin, they are rare treasures of Dahuang college.


    No matter which falls, it''s the pain of wilderness!


    Vice President Zhong''s eyelids trembled, and suddenly he asked: "do you think Ning Tao has a good chance of winning?"


    "Huhu..."


    Master Henglian took a deep breath and said silently, "if we had taught him for several years, Sikong Xin would have no chance of winning."


    "But now..."


    Seeing that he couldn''t say it, immortal Yuling shook his head and sighed: "but now, Ning Tao''s chance of winning is less than 20%, and the chance of saving his life may be 34%


    "However, if you are on the stage of life and death, there must be one party to fall down and fall down..."


    "So ningtao is more dangerous than lucky," the Tiger Crane master closed his eyes and sighed.


    They can''t bear to see Ning Tao die young.


    Since they created the three devil training programs, Ning Tao is the first one to survive, and also the most anticipated one by the three of them!


    "Alas..."


    Vice President Zhong frowned, as if thinking, hesitating, no, we must end the duel.


    I also want to inform the president to ask him to make a decision. Thinking of this, he leaves in a hurry


    This day, set off the atmosphere to the peak.


    And the lakeside house, which has been surrounded for more than half a month, has finally become empty. The old students who come to challenge have disappeared one by one.


    Qianfeng was also carried away.


    I''m afraid I''ll die here if I don''t treat you again.After that, no one challenged Ning Tao. No matter the top 15 or the top 6, they didn''t mention it any more. Instead, they all prepared for the war. As for Ning Tao, it was Si kongxin''s.


    They don''t need to do it anymore.


    Three days later, it will be his end


    Lakeside house.


    Under the anxiety of the people, Ning Tao plays with the ring, turns it over, and takes out a wasteland order, which has a contribution value of 130 million.


    Huo, this guy has money.


    In addition, there are as many as 30 billion stars, and many treasures of water.


    And then there are some rare minerals.


    Ning Tao can''t help but wonder, this Qianfeng, should be the prince of a coastal country?


    However, after all, the son of destiny is the real destiny, not the real dragon. Even the king has to submit to the real dragon, but the real dragon has to kneel when he meets the ZuLong.


    How dare he fight against ZuLong?


    Or he didn''t know what to do!


    After two months of devil training, the contribution value in hand has already been used up, and the 20 billion star beads have disappeared. However, this time, it has finally become rich again.


    With a wave of his hand, he assigned the 30 million contribution value to dahuangtang and asked them to go to the time tower to practice more.


    These are all brothers who lived with him.


    The king of the ox and the king of the snake are all immortal kings now. Hua Meili is about to break through the quasi king. Hua Meili has reached the middle stage of one soul, and Zhao Hou has just broken through to two souls.


    Liang Xinghe, Xingtong brother and sister are the peak of one soul.


    And Ning Tao''s disciple, hualushui, finally got out of the gate, broke through to the soul of the great emperor, mastered the mystery of nine yuan, and successfully practiced the first form.


    On the whole, everyone has made great progress. Of course, Ning Tao can''t be regarded as an ordinary person.


    Zhao Hou, they are the normal pride of heaven


    In the evening, sikongshou and huangtianqi return in a hurry. It seems that they also get news from ningtao.


    "Lao Ning, why are you so impulsive? It''s too reckless, "said Sikong, frowning and shaking his head.


    Sikongxin is his opponent and competitor. Naturally, he knows very well that he was born many years earlier than him. He has been enjoying the huge cultivation of bawangzong. He was born with something that others can''t get in their whole life.


    Now, the treatment he gets is worse than that of him. Many old people like him.


    Bet on him early.


    This time Ning Tao and he fight to the death, too impulsive, should wait, the odds will be bigger.


    Huang Tianqi was silent.


    He believes that Ning Tao will not do anything he is not sure of.


    Ning Tao didn''t say anything. He just patted them with a smile. In fact, even if he didn''t say anything, Sikong Xin would be in trouble on that day, so the result was the same.


    He was just pre emptive.


    Get the upper hand!


    "By the way, how are you doing with the 500 sets of space arrays? I haven''t heard from you for such a long time? " Ning Tao asks curiously.


    Speaking of this, their faces softened.


    Huang Tianqi shrugged his shoulders and said, "of my 100 sets, 80 are cheaper than my brother-in-law, so they sell very fast."


    "This is a 20 billion star Pearl. Most people have recovered. Although the heat has decreased a little, the demand is still in short supply. There are still a few sets of things I want to keep in touch with."


    His brother-in-law is the commander of the wasteland army, Mo million!


    Ning Tao nodded, Sikong head also in a side way: "last time, the sale is particularly good, this time, the sale is also good, but not as proud as the first time, my 300 sets sold a total of more than 70 billion."


    Then he handed several space rings to Ning Tao.


    After taking the ring, Ning Tao is thoughtful, which is equivalent to the price of 200 million yuan for each set. It seems that most people are calm and quickly pull down the price of the array plate.


    I''m afraid it will be very difficult for the price to exceed this number in the future. It will only slow down and it''s normal.


    Some of them may have played tricks.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Moreover, many forces can bear the price, which is a fair price.


    Five hundred sets sold nearly 100 billion star beads.


    Ning Tao is quite satisfied.


    When you buy some good materials, plus his soaring space attainments, you will create a new space array. I''m afraid that this sales heat will rise again.


    However, at the moment, there is no spare set or time in hand. We can only let them rest for a few days. After the competition, he can make a batch of them

 Chapter 3023

    Three days passed quickly.


    Even on the third floor of the original tower, it takes only three months and 90 days to flow 30 times. For a kingdom, this time is just a flick of a finger.


    Ning Tao is here. He practices his gun every day, consolidates his accomplishments, cultivates his mind, and hardens his mind.


    Gradually there is a return to the original taste.


    Although they are making progress, they are not as fast as those two months. Those two months are equivalent to 20 or 200 years. How can Ning Tao survive?


    Now I think about it, I have a lingering fear.


    Finally, the Dahuang internal selection competition, which is widely anticipated, has come to the day of official selection.


    It''s time for an end


    "Creak..."


    Ning Tao opens the door and finds that the courtyard is full of figures. More than 1800 people in dahuangtang all return to their places. Not only that, Qu Miaomiao and Tang Lan are all back. They are looking at him affectionately.


    In addition, Ning Tao found that there was a strong sense, eyes subconsciously looked in the past.


    In sight, it was a long golden gun.


    Inserted in the center of the courtyard, the guns roared and cheered, as bright as the sun. Under the golden sun, it was very dazzling. Ning Tao was excited at the first sight of it.


    I love it so much.


    "White In vain


    "Buzz..."


    Can golden long gun excited response, unexpectedly broke the air, such as a golden lightning.


    Ning Tao grabbed it, a touch of Joy came out of his face, a hand slowly whirled, joked: "how can it change color? Do you want to call it "Jinluo"


    Guns, cheers, everything.


    The main reason for its discoloration is the addition of a kind of material, sun fire essence. From beginning to end, it has undergone a major transformation, and has been upgraded to the world''s monarch.


    In a country, it is the treasure of the town.


    If you master it, you can control one side of the world and one side of the territory. This is the power of Junqi!


    In the third world, this is the master''s magic weapon!


    What''s more, the wisdom of Bai LUOQI spirit is comparable to that of a child about four or five years old. He was completely cultivated by Ning Tao and never left.


    "Congratulations to the sect leader, I''m glad to have a magic weapon," more than 1800 people said.


    With this tool, the strength of the sect leader will rise greatly.


    There is also a greater chance of winning the battle.


    Then they nodded and said, "let''s drink from the hall."


    "Yes ~"


    under the leadership of Ning Tao, more than 1800 people are mighty, forming a torrent to the square.


    Not only they, big and small forces, the strong and the talented, with Dahuang square as the center, quickly gathered, the whole college gathered here.


    Millions of new and old students.


    Tens of thousands of tutors and thousands of elders are in charge.


    In addition, this competition is related to the whole galaxy, so the war center of the wilderness has sent out a lot of invitation cards, leading figures and forces of the whole galaxy have basically come, and a grand platform has been set up.


    "Like bawangzong, Diming, Beijiang, Xingmeng, dongxuantian..."


    Tens of thousands of people were invited, and hundreds of thousands of people were allowed to watch the war.


    So today''s college is very lively.


    Dahuang square is surrounded by three inner and three outer floors. Looking around, there are people everywhere. The voice is so loud that everyone is excited and looking forward to it.


    Because the next five people to be selected will go to Saint college on behalf of their wild galaxy.


    This is their face.


    It is the dignity of the whole wilderness!


    Not careless


    Ning Tao and his party came, which caused quite a stir. Everyone knew Ning Tao''s challenge to Si kongxin. They all had pity smiles on their faces. They were really newborn calves who were not afraid of tigers.


    The representatives of bawangzong even scoff at this kind of goods. Do they want to defeat their successors?


    It''s so funny.


    The little wretch of ignorance and fearlessness.


    The reason why they believe that bawangzong can dominate is that no matter what aspect they are, they are the first. The successors must be absolutely excellent.


    Even if it''s not the strongest, it''s the top three!


    Otherwise, this successor is unqualified. If he can be defeated by a cat and dog, his overlord clan will be a joke and will be destroyed long ago.


    Suddenly, Yu Guang, the representative of bawangzong, saw sikongshou, and his brow sank. How could sikongshou mix with him? It''s getting worse and worse.


    It seems that when the game is over, he must have a long memory. How can heirs get close to this kind of waste.


    Don''t you know if you are close to Zhu, you will be red, if you are close to Mo, you will be blackFor a moment, various ideas flashed through the minds of the representatives of all parties, but most of them were schadenfreudes.


    No one dared to challenge bawangzong for many years.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Aware of countless sharp eyes, Ning Tao slowly raises his head, and the golden pupil bursts out. It''s like the awakening of the ancient beast. An invisible barrier blocks them out.


    Suddenly caused a lot of light Yi sound.


    In his sight, Ning Tao also saw some acquaintances, Mo million, commander of Dahuang army, Lei Huang, who was proud of Dahuang, and even Yu Huang came.


    Still sexy and mature.


    It seems that the battle of Frontier wilderness is really over. In the sunset mountains, thanks to their rescue.


    At this time, the three people are smiling and nodding.


    I like Ning Tao a lot.


    Ning Tao also nodded, then took the team to one side, said, this game has nothing to do with him, because he has to fight for the quota.


    But he''s waiting for a fight


    More and more people are coming, and the top 100 of Dahuang list is a rare gathering. Jiang Chen, Mo Xian, and Si kongxin come together as if they have a soul in their heart.


    Big bareheaded, Sikong letter looked at Ning Tao one eye, kill machine lingering, but was blocked by ink string line of sight.


    Ink string very naturally with the team came to ningtao''s side, shoulder to shoulder, also red Sikong letter demonstration.


    "Hum ~"


    Si kongxin was cold hum, and then he came to the opposite side with the nine robbers. Jiang Chen, who attracted much attention, was flattered by many forces.


    However, Jiang Chen a pick eyebrow, unexpectedly fell to Ning Tao side, smile way: "occupy a position don''t mind?"


    Ning Tao wry smile, shrug a shoulder way: "you happy good."


    In fact, he didn''t understand. Jiang Chen was very optimistic about him from the beginning. He was very close to him. Who knows about the relationship? In short, Ning Tao didn''t understand Jiang Chen.


    They didn''t understand it either. When it was strange, Dean Huang stepped out and said with a smile, "you''ve come all the way here to celebrate the victory of Bian Huang''s battle, and the number of five saints. I don''t want to talk about it. We all know it."


    "There are thousands of participants in this competition. The competition system is arena competition, and the competition time is three days. Finally, the five strongest students are selected and witnessed by all of you."


    "It shouldn''t be too late, the game begins!"


    As soon as the words fell, vice president Zhong waved one hand, and one hundred challenge arena fell at the same time, engraved with array, hard and firm.


    And each arena is equipped with two tutors and one elder!


    The lineup is gorgeous.


    And the people''s breathing also can''t help but get up.


    "Finally Is it going to start? "

 Chapter 3024

    In the voice, the selection began.


    A whole thousand old students are still mixed together for several times. It''s very lively, and it''s still 1v1.


    For a moment, the challenge arena was very hot.


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao sat in his seat and looked down, but after only a while, he was not interested. Either he took a second, or he stuck. There was nothing to pay attention to.


    Among the 200 talents, there was no ordinary pride. Half a quarter of an hour later, the battle was over.


    "Field a is over, the students who are drawn to field B please come on," one elder called.


    As soon as the words came out, Moxian jumped down.


    But no accident, just down, and up again, even did not fight, the opponent actually directly admit defeat.


    Ning Tao couldn''t smile bitterly.


    Ox king and snake king are promoted next.


    The elder sister Hua Meili also participated in the competition. After joining dahuangtang, her cultivation improved by leaps and bounds. She was promoted to the realm of Zhun Wang, and miraculously survived the first round of fighting.


    The flowers are beautiful and pleasantly surprised.


    "Stage C, please come on!"


    "Ding Chang students..."


    More than half a day, a thousand students were directly eliminated, 500, very cruel, but also very helpless.


    Next, there are more cruel ones.


    Five hundred people competed for five places, exactly four, which fully showed that there were more wolves and less meat!


    Jiang Chen, Sikong letter are easy to solve.


    Among these people, Ning Tao is slightly surprised by one person. That is mo Xian''s sister, Mo Li. Her strength seems to be not simple, and she once met her.


    And fought side by side in the sunset mountains.


    Soon, after a short rest, the second round of the competition began. It was in full swing. Ning Tao was not interested at all. Everyone around him was excited and kept shaking his arms, but he closed his eyes.


    Rather than join in the fun, it''s better to meditate and not waste any time.


    In my mind, I came up with the big day Bible.


    This Scripture is full of mystery, vastness and horror. It''s just a remnant of the volume and two moves, but it''s extremely mysterious.


    I saw a big sun in my mind, which hung on the nine days, unattainable and sacred. Winter comes and summer goes, spring and autumn dream, it always exists, as if it is the most eternal thing in the world.


    Ning Tao has been observing it, which can also be called the method of visualizing the sun. The burning sun comes from it.


    Those two moves are not clear moves.


    It points to a force.


    Like the setting sun Immortal Emperor, he only understood one form in his life, that is, the first move, named "setting sun".


    But Ning Tao''s is Hot sun!


    According to the words of the former generation of sunset, the sun is stronger than the sunset, because how can the sunset be compared with the hot sun in the dog days? In essence, it''s worse.


    In addition, Ning Tao also bears the sacred body of the sun.


    Speaking of physique, he has a headache so far. The two are integrated, and there is no result up to now?


    It made his heart burn.


    The method of form and meaning can help.


    In recent days, there are signs of integration


    Ning Tao is practicing, but outside, the sun has become more dazzling, and the whole square is hot. Strange to say, shouldn''t it be so hot at this time?


    Especially in the ink string beside Ning Tao, Jiang Chen almost sweating, can''t help looking at him strangely.


    What the hell is this guy doing?


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    The people fighting below were already sweating, but at this time, they didn''t dare to be distracted.


    However, Dean Huang, Mo million, Lei Huang, Yu Huang and others looked at this side, and gently raised their eyebrows. This cultivation actually formed a vision.


    It seems that the cultivation is unusual.


    Is it above the law of the emperor?


    In the meditation, the Dean Huang just flicks his sleeve lightly, and an invisible force cuts off the blazing heat.


    All the people felt fresh.


    As the competition continued, a black horse stood out and won the world''s attention. There was also the pride of the past, but it was more and more exciting.


    Fight to madness, fight to madness.


    Hua Meili stops in the second round.


    In the second round, the snake king also met Bai Lihua, but naturally he was defeated. The bull King entered the third round.


    It''s a pity that we stopped in the third round.


    Time passes minute by minute, from day to night, the battle is ceaseless, the public see ziyouwei, not tired, all kinds of panacea is provided to take.


    It can''t affect the game.


    Ning Tao, however, has never opened his eyes since then. He indulges in cultivation and observes the sun.


    The idea was refined under the baking of the sun.


    Every moment is improving.


    It''s true thatI don''t know how long later, the outside world seems to have some strange feelings. Ning Tao''s mind shakes and withdraws from the cultivation state. He can''t help but frown and look around.


    I found that there were only two arena left in front of me.


    Hundreds of challenge arenas are piled together to form two huge duels, which are often superimposed.


    And in the challenge arena, he is actually the most familiar with the two teams, Ning Tao is not forbidden color change, how can?


    Sikongxin vs Moxian!


    Jiang Chen vs Mo Li!


    Mo Xian''s sister rushed to the top four?


    What''s the matter with Ning Tao? How many days has this been? Are there only four people left in a thousand?


    "What round is this?"


    "The eighth round," chief Sikong responded with difficulty.


    Few people noticed that his fists were tightly clenched in his sleeve. Sikongxin was the one he had to surpass since he was a child. This battle was also of great significance to him.


    Ning Tao scratched his head. Has he reached the eighth round? Are these the two strongest people to decide?


    Millions of people were screaming with excitement.


    The most popular are the two old enemies, Moxian and sikongxin. They have been fighting till now, and each has its own victory or defeat.


    At this critical moment, we finally meet again!


    Who can win, a little Lord of the wasteland army and a little Lord of the overlord clan?


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    "Plop Plop... "


    Gradually, the field can clearly hear the heartbeat, Jiang Chen and Mo Li have been fighting.


    And Mo Xian took a deep breath, looked at the Sikong letter in front of him, and said: "I knew there would be such a day. Come on, it''s time to tell the difference."


    "Hum, as you wish," Sikong Xin snorted coldly, then turned into a sword light and killed him.


    It''s a big, smooth, shiny one.


    "Kill..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A knife and a sword is hard to give up. Both of them know each other''s roots and know the bottom of each other, so a shot is a killing move. They only divide the victory and defeat and give up the bottom card.


    "Difa, Chongxiao boxing!"


    "Difa, Moyun palm..."


    In the blink of an eye, they have fought for thousands of rounds. Jiang Chen''s side is over. Mo Li''s defeat is completely crushed, but everyone is not surprised.


    Now everyone''s eyes are on it.


    Ning Tao opened his perspective, closely watched sikongxin''s fighting mode, and thought about how to deal with it. The strength of the two men was basically equal. Unless someone had a stronger hand, the situation could be reversed.


    "Roar..."


    A turn, ink from a ink knife cut down, however, suddenly noticed something wrong.


    Sikong Xin''s mouth is full of evil spirits, and his fist''s strength is soaring. In a trance, there is a virtual shadow, but it''s a flash in the pan, and his strength is surging wildly.


    "Break ~"


    with one punch, it hit Mo Xian''s chest.


    "Puff..."


    Ink string pupil a shrink, open mouth spit blood, "wow" of a inverted fly, Sikong letter took the opportunity of crazy hand suppression.


    Finally, in all the people''s consternation, Mo Xian was knocked off the challenge arena with one punch, and vomited blood.


    Sikong head "Teng" had to stand up and stare at Sikong letter''s fist. Did he read it wrong just now? How is that possible? How could he do that?


    Ning Tao''s brow also tightly wrinkled.

 Chapter 3025

    "Well Poof... "


    Ink string forehead exuded beans big sweat, pale face, chest pain, make no effort.


    This time, he was broken at least three ribs.


    All he felt was a burning pain all over his body.


    The blood in the mouth, the blood without money gushed out, shocking.


    "Brother, are you ok?"


    "This How did this come about? "


    Mo Li is greatly surprised, bear the loss of defeat, rushed to come, look greatly changed, a face of concern.


    She doesn''t want to know the difference between brother zhongmingkong and her brother Siming.


    How can you be defeated at this critical moment?


    In her mind, she thought more.


    All kinds of thoughts turn around, and even wonder if Si kongxin has played a trick?


    Ning Tao looked at the scene in front of him, his brow locked, a little meditation.


    What did he seem to see just now? And the head of Sikong clenched his teeth.


    "Damn asshole, son of a bitch..."


    And this scene, already is the whole audience in an uproar.


    Millions of people were shocked.


    Ink string, lost to Sikong letter?


    In their view, this is simply impossible.


    Even the voice of the former is higher than that of the latter.


    Even if you want to lose, you won''t lose so thoroughly.


    The consequences of this incident have also alarmed many people.


    Almost for a moment, the eyes of a group of big figures on the scene were strange, and they kept sweeping around the faces of Mo million and the representatives of bawangzong. They were a little frightened.


    Either side is angry.


    They are all suffering.


    All the generals of the wasteland army looked gloomy, and their eyelids jumped. One hand subconsciously touched the sword on his waist.


    For them, it''s almost a shame.


    Finally, Mo million was silent for a moment and said flatly, "it''s very good. It''s the power of overlord."


    "But I remember that sikongxin didn''t seem to be qualified to practice, did he? Didn''t he lose his right of training qualification to chief Sikong in a gambling fight? "


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces changed.


    It turns out that it is the power of overlord, the most unique power of bawangzong. Only the future patriarch is qualified to cultivate it. As for the little patriarch, it generally needs many conditions.


    Sikong Xin did have the upper part of the training qualification right, but lost to Sikong head, everyone knows.


    Where did he cultivate his overlord power?


    Did you steal it?


    This is also what the "chief Sikong" wants to know!


    For a moment, people''s minds were confused.


    Although he already has the right of qualification, he hasn''t contacted the "power of hegemony". It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but that some old people in the clan have been pushing things around.


    There is even the idea of taking away his qualification right. If the space array was not born, he would get the support of some supreme elders. I''m afraid that the gamble would be taken as a joke and would be returned to Sikong Xin.


    But now, he who is qualified has not been cultivated, but Sikong Xin who is not qualified has been cultivated.


    It made him sad.


    Is this the so-called fair competition?


    "Oh..."


    In the face of Mo million''s momentum, the representative of bawangzong just said with a smile: "this is my housework of bawangzong, so don''t bother Leng Mo Xianhuang."


    "After all, the number of saints is very important. I think the commander will not be angry because his nephew was defeated."


    "Hum ~"


    Mo Wan snorted coldly. Although he was very angry, he didn''t lose his sense of propriety.


    The generals behind him are also dormant.


    It''s a relief for the big people present.


    At this time, Mo Xian coughed and stood up slowly with Mo Li''s help. He looked at the sarcastic Sikong letter. He sighed bitterly and said: "you won, but don''t be happy too soon. I will win back sooner or later."


    "Besides, there are still two people waiting for you. I hope your overlord power can hold on."


    After that, he slowly returned to the audience.


    He was unwilling to be defeated in this battle, but he had his reasons. The power of overlord was the most powerful method of overlord sect. He had it in the wasteland army and academy, but Mo million had not been passed to him.


    Otherwise, it''s uncertain who will lose or win in this battle, but the quota should not be lost.


    It''s humiliating to the wasteland army.


    Also to his brother, Mo million Shame!


    The whole audience is restless and breathing heavily, because the strongest students of Dahuang war academy will be born next!


    Jiang Chen has been dominating for decades.


    Today, will this myth change hands?


    Vice President Zhong went out and used his magic power to combine the two platforms into a arena to celebrate the birth of the last king.When he asked sikongxin to rest and recover, he shook his head in the eyes of the public.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Next is the final battle with Jiang Chen. Does he want to fight with him with his seriously injured body?


    Isn''t this about death?


    Even Jiang Chen sneered!


    Facing the ink string that just came up, he said: "four ribs, right, waiting for me to avenge you."


    However, Si kongxin said sarcastically: "in the ninth round of battle, I give up in the last battle."


    "Well? What? "


    All of them were stunned.


    Did you give up? You are also the successor of bawangzong. Don''t you dare to fight?


    Even the representative of bawangzong frowned, but when he saw Jiangchen, his brow slowed down.


    If not, it''s a good way.


    At least not so ugly.


    Let''s put it this way. After a few battles, the strength of Jiang Chen is preliminarily judged to be Xianjun in banbu!


    Even with the power of overlord, sikongxin can''t win!


    As for face, there are other ways to get it back, and it''s someone else''s.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Vice President Zhong dejected, but again asked: "the ninth round, are you sure you abstain?"


    "Sure," sikongxin grinned.


    And the next second, he slowly stretched out his sword and made the most provocative and contemptuous action. He pointed at Jiang Chen, Ning Tao and Mo Xian and said sarcastically, "it''s this time, don''t you roll down?"


    "Don''t you want to fight me to death? Jie Jie, do you know how happy I was when I got the news, because I can kill you at last. "


    "Get out of here, Ning Tao!"


    With a roar, the whole square was shaking.


    Millions of people were boiling, screaming and cheering, and finally it was their turn to fight.


    Especially the old students.


    One by one, they were cheering on Sikong Xin.


    No matter what, they are also a group. The face of Laosheng can''t be beaten like this.


    Qian Feng, who could not get out of bed and walk, was also carried to the front with a stretcher. His eyes widened, his face showed ferocious, excited and shrieking.


    "Well Add Come on... "


    Well, it''s a good product.


    Under the attention of all the people, Ning Tao finally raised his eyelids, stretched out his hands from his sleeve, slowly got up, and said with a smile to Jiang Chen, who wanted to avenge Mo Xian: "I''d better come."


    Once the words fall, the whole person disappears in the same place.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    As soon as the challenge arena trembled, it was as if an ancient fierce beast had fallen on it. Ning Tao slowly raised his head. His whole body was majestic and his eyes were burning. He faced sikongxin directly.


    "Can''t you wait to die?"

 Chapter 3026

    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao..."


    Tens of thousands of new students screamed excitedly.


    Blood is boiling.


    In their collective, Ning Tao represents the so-called youth. He has contracted their deepest memory in this college and symbolizes an era.


    If Ning Tao wins, it means they win.


    Every glory is a glory, and every loss is a loss.


    Many old students heard the cry full of youth, looked moved, one by one lost in thought, as if to see their own past.


    That secondary two, the age of laughter.


    Scene, a time momentum greatly reduced


    Listening to the cheers of the two poles, Sikong Xin twisted his neck. He looked gloomy and said with a ferocious smile: "it''s interesting to know that my card can still speak out in a reasonable way."


    "Are those three mentors giving you the confidence? That''s ridiculous. What can you do in two months? "


    "The end of this game is you die!"


    He gritted his teeth and looked down upon him.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao played his robe, looked arrogant, shook his head and said, "you don''t have a good class. What have I learned in the past two months? You''ll see it with your own eyes. "


    "Four ribs, I do what I say!"


    "Boom..."


    Words fall, Ning Tao whole body momentum a mention, quadruple breath burst out.


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing this, Sikong Xintian laughed and said with pity, "but it''s really rampant after breaking through Yizhong. It''s a pity that you never know the gap between us."


    "Boom", the breath of eight burst.


    Moreover, it is comparable to the peak of eight.


    For a moment, his breath was furious.


    The freshmen, who were originally shouting, suddenly stopped looking dull.


    Some people, scared, swallow a mouthful of saliva, eight heavy? It''s four times worse. It''s a big gap.


    Song Miaomiao, Tang Lan prayed silently.


    Niuwang and others shook their heads.


    At this moment, there was no sign or announcement. At the same time, they rushed out like sharp arrows, tearing the air and space, crashing into each other, turning into two shadows and crisscrossing on the challenge arena.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Vice President Zhong was stunned. Looking at the two people fighting in an instant, he could not help turning his head and looking at Dean Huang.


    However, Dean Huang did not change his face. He just looked at the battle and did not stop it. Did he really want to see one of them die young?


    Isn''t he really worried?


    In the hearts of all the people, their thoughts turned and they began to guess.


    "Fight with me, you are still young!"


    Sikong Xin, with a cold face, disdained to throw out a word. He clenched his fist with his five fingers and immediately took the hand.


    His iron fist, the plug on the hard blow out, like an air gun.


    Steady, accurate, hard!


    "Pengpeng" rings nine times in succession.


    In the eyes of the public, it gives people a kind of dazzling feeling.


    "Emperor FA, nine empty fists!"


    When Ning Tao saw this, he was not afraid. As soon as he lifted his eyes, he immediately rotated on the spot, drew a semicircle with one punch, and then shot out.


    This time, he moves like a great master of Taiji on the ancient earth, with antelope hanging horns and smooth moves.


    But in contrast, this move of Ning Tao is much more complicated than Tai Chi.


    It''s powerful, it''s tough, it''s more than a little bit.


    At that moment, all they heard was a roaring dragon, shooting like a comet, crushing and crashing.


    The body of a real dragon, the will of strength.


    "Five thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, longhuangquan!"


    "Break ~"


    the complete collision of the two world-famous boxing techniques at this moment seems to affect the nerves and heartbeat of the people.


    The heart can''t help shivering.


    "Boom boom..."


    A huge roar reverberated around.


    The big men, millions of people, were breathing hard. They watched the two of them bump into each other and step back at the same time. Their faces flushed and they snorted.


    Ning Tao''s mouth is more bloodstained.


    Si kongxin''s phalanx has cracked. He is sweating in pain. But before the game, a king''s elixir he swallowed has already worked.


    Although he looks down upon Ning Tao, he still has strength after all. Naturally, he needs to recover to the peak.


    Once defeated.


    He didn''t just lose his face.


    Therefore, in this battle, he is only allowed to win, not to lose, which is also the foundation for his future overlord.


    Use his strength to subdue everyone!


    Everyone dare not breathe, no one thought, two people a hand, is hard, both injured.Obviously, it''s another fight.


    Looking at the fierce battle below, Jiang Chen''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, pondered for a moment, and suddenly rushed to the side of the ink string: "what do you think? What''s Ning Tao''s chance of winning? "


    Ink string a listen, unexpectedly silent down.


    He also seems to have some misjudgments.


    After a long time, he shook his head and said: "if the former Sikong letter, Ning Tao can deal with it, there is always a way, but who would have thought that he actually practiced the power of overlord, you may not understand, this is the best imperial method."


    "No, according to my brother, it may have surpassed the supreme Dharma. If not, it''s only half a step away."


    "No matter defense, attack, speed, that''s an all-round increase. If he finishes that step again, I''m afraid ningtao will lose. Even against you, he has a certain chance of winning. Ningtao is in trouble."


    On hearing this, Jiang Chen frowned and asked curiously, "what''s your step?"


    Don''t wait for Mo Xian to respond, on one side of the face as black as the bottom of the pot of Sikong head, dull way: "overlord God body..."


    Jiang Chen''s pupils slowly contracted


    At this time, Sikong letter gradually excited up, the ethereal figure is faster and faster, actually appeared two Sikong letter, one is the shadow, the other is the real body, this is the second layer of shadow, shadow.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "What''s the matter? Can''t even catch up with me? You only deserve to see my shadow


    "Dang Dang..."


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled, but his feet caught up with him, and his hands fell white to fight against the sword light.


    But I can''t catch up with him.


    In sikongxin''s ridicule, he took a deep breath. For a moment, two long wings stretched out behind him, burning flames and flowing like magma.


    "Taboo, Dragon Wings!"


    Shua, the figure is almost blurred.


    "What? So fast? "


    Sikongxin''s pupil shrinks, and Ning Tao''s speed soars in a straight line. The combination of the two actually catches up with him.


    One shot, with rolling will against the sky.


    "The ninth move, against heaven!"


    "Kill ~"


    "Damn, nine rob sword technique!"


    With one sword and one shot, there were dense sparks on the challenge arena. People were dazzled. The sword was in the air, and the gun was loud, and there were many traces.


    If it had not been for array isolation, I''m afraid this area would have been a large area of ruins for tens of thousands of miles.


    Millions of people enjoyed it.


    This is the fight between top talents!

 Chapter 3027

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Ning Tao has red eyes and a sharp spear like a dragon, just like the sharpest sword in the world.


    Touch is injury, touch is death.


    The sharp tip of the gun has been spotted into a black spot.


    He was shaking.


    That is the speed and strength have reached a terrible level.


    The edge of Junqi is stimulated at this moment.


    However, it''s just Junqi. How can Sikong not have it in his hands? The sword in his hand is white, and the light of the sword is jagged. It also has a psychedelic effect. Once he is shaken, he is basically sentenced to death.


    But this kind of trick is useless to Ning Tao.


    Both are proud people.


    A fight is also a fight between the needle and the wheat.


    However, as soon as Bai Luo was put into play, the sun fire essence was also excited and covered with a layer of flame, which caused a lot of trouble to Sikong Xin.


    "Damn it..."


    Si kongxin scolded and was angry in his heart.


    It''s the last time I was burned out of the shadow, so far my hair and eyebrows haven''t grown out.


    It''s a big blow to the handsome guy.


    The nine illusory swords are combined into one, the space is split in two, and the aura is also gathered madly.


    "Imperial law, nine robberies in one!"


    "Chop ~"


    seeing this, Ning Tao sniffed: "after so many years, are you only good at these tricks?"


    White fall for a moment, gathered his whole body strength.


    "Taboo, man will conquer nature!"


    "Po ~"


    he is powerful, just like a king in the world.


    At this moment, the will against the heaven is fully demonstrated, and it is also a mirage of the virtual shadow against the heaven, fearless of heaven, unwilling to fate, and vowing to go against the heaven all his life.


    Lei Huang, Mo million picked an eyebrow, this will, for their soldiers is very moving.


    The person who created this method must be very good.


    But on the other side, bawangzong''s face became more and more heavy. How could he fight for so long? An eight hit four, exert all one''s strength, unexpectedly still equal.


    So many wild forces are watching.


    Isn''t it a shame?


    Immediately dry cough, impatient way: "OK, played so long, it''s time to end this boring game."


    This is all for Sikong Xin.


    They all raised their eyebrows and turned their lips to themselves. They said it very well. They were wise men. Who could not see the stalemate in this battle? It''s more fierce than the battle of Moxian just now.


    Do you have any cards?


    Mo million''s brow has been frowning tightly, and he is also regretting that he didn''t pass on his unique skill to his younger brother earlier. This failure has dealt him a great blow.


    "Alas..."


    I don''t know if Ning Tao can do it?


    At this time, Si kongxin''s eyes flashed cold. It was time to end. He suddenly stopped, thundered all over, and his strength soared. He felt the sharp wind coming from behind him, and turned around to punch.


    You can see that there is a layer of divine light attached to the fist.


    "Overlord "The power of power!"


    "Die for me!"


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes widened.


    Especially ink string, breathing a smothering, pupil contraction, come, again this move, I''m afraid that the power of this fist has been able to hard carry the edge of your weapon.


    My chest is still aching.


    It''s as if the old wound has recurred.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s pupil suddenly shrinks. His fist is too tricky and fierce. In addition, his momentum is too fierce to dodge. Since he can''t escape, he can only go up and burst into golden light.


    "You want to kill me? Next life


    "Roar..."


    "Bang Hiss... "


    Both of them are lunatics. They use the method of exchanging injuries for injuries. With one punch, they hit Ning Tao''s chest directly. Without any accident, they beat him out.


    "Wow", spitting blood.


    However, this gun full of compressed flame also cut a long wound on Si kongxin''s body.


    Flesh and blood are making a sound.


    "Damn bastard, cough, poof ~" sikongxin vomited blood, stepped back and scolded, Yang force into the body.


    Suddenly there was a burning pain.


    Sweat was streaming down his forehead.


    However, despite such a heavy injury, as long as the game can win, everything is worth it.


    Sikong Xin looked up with a grim smile in his mouth, but he screamed in the audience, and his pupils became stiff.


    In his sight, Ning Tao stands up at the edge of the arena with his teeth clenched. He has a layer of gold armor on his body, which is made up of dense silk threads. Roughly speaking, there are at least 500000, with a fist seal on his chest.


    Although it cracked, it didn''t break.


    He got the punch!

 Chapter 3028

    "Click Click... "


    A layer of gold debris scattered, dissipated in the invisible, which itself is the immortal force, can be regarded as a return to heaven and earth.


    You can see that the golden armor covering Ning Tao''s whole body is cracked. There is a big gap in the bowl, but the roots are broken. It is recovering slowly. Almost, it can penetrate the armor and hit his chest.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao is short of breath. He covers his chest and hums several times. That punch is too powerful.


    It''s like the power of King Kong.


    Can crush everything!


    If it wasn''t for the combination of immortal gold body and immortal armor, and the use of more than 500000 immortal gold patterns to make a layer of armor, I''m afraid that even if he didn''t die, he would have hurt much more than Mo Xian.


    "It''s dangerous..."


    In his heart, everyone in the field is stiff, looking at this.


    Bully Is the power of overlord blocked?


    Is he the devil?


    You know, they''ve never heard of anyone who can block the power of the invincible overlord in the wilderness?


    Or the same level, there is the power of the first World War!


    It''s a miracle!


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Lei Huang, Yu Huang, and Mo Wan were all amazed. They all knew the power of the overlord very well. They even fought wars. Several people knew its power very well.


    It''s not human to be able to carry it head on.


    Boy, there''s something!


    Tiger Crane master silly eyes, suddenly turned to the jade spirit immortal way: "your" jade spirit fairy armor ", can block the power of the overlord? Even the unskilled power of overlord. "


    Hearing this, Yu Ling shook his head bitterly and said: "even if it''s the unskilled overlord''s power, my" jade fairy armor "can''t stop it. However, it won''t be seriously injured. It''s not up and down."


    "What Ning Tao shows should be his" immortal immortal armor ", but it is much stronger than mine. In essence, it is stronger than me."


    "The golden pattern is more refined, tough and sharp than my Xianli silk thread. Only my three silk threads can compare with his golden pattern. I can''t understand that power. He has already surpassed the blue Better than blue. "


    After hearing the feeling of Yuling, master Henglian was shocked. He was even stronger than Yuling''s immortal power?


    You know, when Yu Ling was young, he once mistakenly swallowed a "crystal jade fruit", which was a rare imperial elixir. It seemed that he had already possessed spirituality. As a result, Yu Ling''s whole body was covered with crystal armor.


    After decades of hard work, he finally got rid of the crystal armor and absorbed part of the medicine.


    It is also during this period that he painstakingly developed xiankaihua, which is today''s "jade spirit" name!


    In terms of pure power, no one under the Immortal Emperor can be stronger than the jade spirit, even some immortal emperors can''t.


    But Yuling said Ning Tao was three times better than him!


    This How is that possible?


    Jiang Chen, the expression on Mo Xian''s face is wonderful, that fist actually took down, there is a chance of winning.


    "Well Good... "


    "Ning Tao, well done, very handsome," Mo Xian excitedly ignored the injury and cheered.


    The freshmen suddenly heard a boiling scream.


    With the old side, the formation of a completely different emotional opposition, the plaster of Qianfeng, crazy turn white eyeballs, the upper head, straight convulsions, gas straight spit blood.


    "Well Well... "


    This short moment, the field seems to have experienced several spring and autumn, also let Sikong letter face white.


    My unique skill doesn''t work?


    In a flash, sikongxin''s back was sweating, his scalp was numb, and he was a little flustered. Up to now, Dantian immortal consumed more than half of his strength, but he still hasn''t won.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    "If you go on fighting like this, I''m afraid you''ll lose..."


    When he was in a big mess, on the high stage, the representative of bawangzong had a dark face. I don''t know when, his face was covered with dark clouds, the handle of the seat was crushed, the muscles of his eyelids were jumping wildly, and Mo million laughed in his ear.


    For a time, a murderous opportunity lingered.


    Seeing his eyes cold, he suddenly said to Sikong: "don''t worry, even if you are bold, remember, you can only win, not lose."


    Words just fall, Mo million a stare, in one side cold hum a way: "who let you in during the competition?"? Don''t interfere with the students, or you go down to fight? I will accompany you. "


    "Hum ~"


    the representative of bawangzong, with a look of fear, pretended to hum coldly, but did not dare to speak again.


    For fear of being pulled down and beaten up.


    He believes that this madman really dares to do so


    However, his words still played a role. In his confidence, Sikong "cluttered" as if he understood something. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he sneered: "Ning Tao, you forced me. It''s your honor to die under this move.""Let''s show you the most powerful Zhenzong unique skill of our overlord clan and the invincible power of the great wilderness."


    As he spoke, he turned over his hand and took out a pill. However, it didn''t look like a pill, it looked like a container, but there was a dense seal on it.


    Shut off all the gods.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, a bad feeling flashed in his heart. Subconsciously, he wanted to stop his action.


    "Well, you can''t think about it!"


    But as soon as he rushed out, he saw Sikong Xin''s mouth grinning and exerting his strength, and the pill was crushed. The world seemed to be quiet for a moment. The next second, suddenly there was a roar, and a terrible power burst out.


    Very familiar. It seems to be the power of overlord.


    However, it is much stronger than the overlord power of sikongxin before, and it can be absorbed.


    This force suddenly poured into his body.


    The strength of the whole person has soared!


    As soon as Ning Tao rushes here, Si kongxin just sweeps Ning Tao out, spits out blood, and finally smashes the armor on his chest.


    "What what? How is that possible? "


    "Puff..."


    Seeing this, Mo million was stunned. He suddenly stood up, bit his teeth and said angrily, "I used Bawang Dan. Damn it, but I''m going to cheat?"


    "First of all, we give advice, interfere with the game, and now we cheat. Do you think we don''t exist?"


    Lei Huang''s face was also gloomy. He couldn''t see it any more. His whole body was "crackling" around the arc of thunder. He raised a finger around his arms.


    Even rain emperor, beautiful eyes also flash anger.


    Dai ningtao is not satisfied.


    Bawangdan is not a pill, but a kind of container developed by bawangzong. It is a kind of container that can protect the life of the younger generation. It seals a wisp of its own power in the pill and stores it for a long time.


    However, the person who made Bawang Dan will lose that wisp of power forever and can only cultivate it again.


    So it''s expensive to make.


    And to be exact, sikongxin relied on the power of an old monster, not his own. According to the rules, it should be considered cheating.


    If Si kongxin''s practice was replaced by Ning Tao, I''m afraid the representative of bawangzong would have jumped out and said cheating.


    The rules don''t allow it.


    However, few people dare to say that, and even the rules allow him to do so.


    That''s the difference between the common people and the nobility!


    "It''s cheating to borrow strength. We protest. It''s unfair. We don''t accept..."


    The people in dahuangtang are very angry.


    Even some old students can''t keep their faces. In this way, how can this be a fair game?


    Clearly is relying on the family bullying Ning Tao!


    Seeing the excitement of the crowd, the representative of bawangzong said contemptuously: "what''s wrong with borrowing power? Is the rule clear? If you have the ability, you can borrow it. "


    "If you can''t borrow it, don''t disturb us to watch the game. A group of waste people who can''t eat grapes and have red eyes."


    "You..."


    The crowd was furious.


    Dean Huang didn''t say a word about it. He just looked at it blandly. No one knew what he was thinking at the moment.


    Ning Tao stood up in the challenge arena, coughing blood, some chest tightness, just that casually hit, has surpassed his previous exertion of the power of hegemony.


    Is it to borrow the power of that pill?


    "Damn, mean..."


    Although he didn''t accept it, from the beginning of the battle, he regarded it as a battle of life and death.


    There is no injustice, only the strong and the weak.


    It''s a pity that fengluan''s sword is not around. Otherwise, he will split the son of a bitch with a sword at the cost of 100 billion stars.


    The original skill can''t be used indiscriminately here.


    In this way, we can only try that


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Sikong believed in heaven and laughed wildly. The power of the overlord was so strong that it spread all over his body and formed a overlord body. The rune was ancient and full of supreme power.


    I saw him proud way: "you are now in my eyes, too weak, like a garbage."


    "After playing for such a long time, it''s time to end. This last move will break you to pieces."


    While speaking, the domineering energy is surging wildly, and the whole person seems to have risen three feet, become powerful and violent, and become an ancient giant.


    "Overlord God


    "Kill ~"


    in the face of the rolling pressure, Ning Tao is tense all over, his eyes are red, and his strength is integrated into one punch. The Dragon chants and the Phoenix chirps. In an instant, a huge virtual shadow of the fusion of the dragon and the Phoenix appears directly behind him.


    It''s not formed yet, and the challenge arena is broken.


    There is no cloud in the sky. Gather in the moment!


    "Click Click... "


    "Roar "Oh, oh..."


    Thunder and lightning came down from the sky, as if to destroy this object.Seeing this, Lei Huang raised his head slightly, a golden light flashed in his pupils, and the palm of his hand turned slightly. In an instant, the terrible disaster was smashed.


    There was also an unwilling roar.


    As if vowing to destroy this taboo!


    Millions of people screamed, and even sikongxin''s face suddenly changed. He had seen this power. It was the first three moves. It was the last move. He was seriously injured at that time. Unexpectedly, he saw it again after a year or two.


    Although he has the body of overlord God, he still feels insecure, on the contrary, he is worried.


    "Damn, how could I lose?"


    "Kill ~"


    while Ning Tao roared, his whole strength was drained, and he tried his best to fight this blow.


    However, the ear suddenly came bawangzong on behalf of the angry voice: "boy, I warn you, immediately stop, I can let the letter less Lord spare your life, otherwise, dare to offend my bawangzong, you will never live out of the wilderness."


    Ning Tao roars and ignores the warning. Where he punches, the challenge arena is smashed.


    Even Xianjun''s face changed wildly.


    And the rain emperor, after seeing the cyan finger on Ning Tao''s hand, suddenly his face changed, and his beautiful eyes gradually widened.


    "Why How could it be? "


    The next second, the fist and sikongxin''s divine body were deadlocked, and everyone couldn''t see clearly.


    The square collapsed with a bang.


    The fighting stopped suddenly


    "Is it over?"

 Chapter 3029

    "Wow Click... "


    The whole square collapsed for several meters, forming a huge pit. Even the challenge arena painstakingly built and the array pattern laid down still became a ruin.


    Two people.


    Ning Tao, Sikong letter is not in it.


    Millions of people subconsciously got up, opened their eyes wide, breathed, and their heart beat faster.


    "Why How''s it going? "


    In bawangzong, the hand and foot of Diming people are trembling.


    "We must win!"


    Even with the mood of Lei Huang, Yu Huang, commander Mo million and others, they can''t help getting nervous at the moment.


    The eyebrows of Dean Huang are beating slightly.


    The dust dispersed, revealing two bodies lying on the ground. They were exhausted and exhausted. They even had no power to move a finger.


    Ning Tao''s face is numb. He can see Sikong Xin spitting blood in the corner of his eyes. His chest is oval and depressed. At least four ribs are broken. The blood is also mixed with internal organs. It''s not painful.


    At the moment, I am paralyzed in the ruins like a dead dog


    "Do Yes, he did, "Mo Xian''s eyes trembled and his mouth chattered excitedly.


    An indescribable joy welled up in my heart.


    Tears blurred my vision.


    Jiang Chen is also shocked. Ning Tao is tied with Si kongxin. No, it should be said that he won.


    Because Ning Tao uses his own strength, and he can use it again. But Si kongxin''s Bawang Dan is only one, and it''s still borrowed from him. He is superior to the other.


    The power of Ning Tao''s attack just now was too mysterious and obscure. According to Jiang Chen''s estimation, I''m afraid that even if he didn''t surpass the scope of the emperor''s law, he still stepped into the legend of the sage.


    "It''s amazing


    "How many cards does this guy have? Even I have pressure, but the stronger the better... "


    At this time, millions of people cheered, most of the voices were shouting, Ning Tao stood up.


    In this case, standing up should win.


    To defeat sikongxin is equivalent to defeating the whole galaxy and standing on the top of the youth in the wilderness. Only a few can compare with it.


    The representative of bawangzong wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and cursed in his heart, hoping Ning Tao would die immediately.


    If he gets up.


    I''m afraid bawangzong lost face this time. He absorbed the power of bawangdan and failed.


    However, under the call of thousands of people, Ning Tao slowly formed a lotus flower, which was blue, twenty-four grades, very fuzzy, and rotated at the speed of tortoise.


    Although it''s slow, everyone can feel that Ning Tao''s breathing has gradually become rhythmic.


    It''s like a quick recovery.


    "Great, quick Come on, come on, Ning Tao, stand up and kill this cheating villain. Let him know that we civilians are not easy to be provoked... "


    "Ning Tao, stand up, come on, you are the best," millions of people yelled like thunder.


    The whole college heard it.


    Even some elders and important people can''t help being exaggerated by the atmosphere and cheering excitedly in their hearts.


    "Damn it, it''s against you, assholes, a bunch of assholes," said the representative of bawangzong.


    The representatives of the underworld race also have a rapid heartbeat.


    At this time, Ning Tao red eyes, teeth turned over, the whole field is like an explosion, like a tsunami like scream, like the Chinese team scored, one by one excited to faint.


    As if to see the victory of football.


    And Sikong letter saw this, scared eyes almost did not fall out, how How is that possible? How is that possible? Illusion, illusion, no Stop it. Stop it.


    He was so scared that all his organs cracked in an instant.


    His face turned pale.


    Without his armor, he would not be able to stand up again because of the impact of his overlord body. If he were an ordinary man, he would have been broken to pieces, let alone fight.


    "Poof Cough... "


    "Stop, asshole, you Why didn''t you die? It''s not like this. It shouldn''t be like this... "


    Ning Tao takes a strong breath. Bai Luoyu has just collapsed. However, even if there is no armor, is he white shouldered after fighting hard for two months under the white dwarf?


    His flesh and blood had already been pressed into steel.


    After running, Qinglian gradually accumulated a breath in her chest. Unexpectedly, she stood up little by little and walked towards sikongxin.


    "Beautiful, well done, kill him, kill him, kill this little man," millions of people roared, flushed and necked.


    "Step on..."


    Ning Tao''s step by step is like a lullaby of Sikong Xin. A wave of fear magnifies infinitely in his heart.


    A pair of eyes, covered with blood.


    He was scared to death. He tried to struggle, escape and run, but his body didn''t listen to him. He seemed to be in a vegetative state, only thinking.Just when Ning Taohong''s eyes were about to come to Sikong''s face, a burst of wind suddenly sounded in front of him, and there was a cold voice: "enough, this game is a draw, and it''s over."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole scene was full of curses.


    As soon as Ning Tao looked up, he found that it was the representative of bawangzong, with murderous spirit in his eyes. He grabbed the empty letter of Qisi and wanted to leave. Duan was extremely overbearing.


    "Draw? I don''t agree


    "This is a battle of life and death. If he loses, he will die!"


    Sikong Xin''s pale face was stiff, and a touch of dead dust poured out of his face. His mouth was taut, and his muscles were shaking.


    Did he lose?


    But as soon as the words came down, the representative of bawangzong, who was about to leave, froze for a second. Suddenly he turned his head and looked down and said, "are you disobeying me?"


    In a flash, it was a slap.


    It''s killing me!


    Ning Tao''s pupil suddenly shrinks. This palm gives him momentum. It''s too strong. It''s several times stronger than Kong Ming and Yao Jun.


    I feel like a flat state in front of the tsunami.


    Time will be swallowed up!


    "Do you want to Are you going to die... "


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Several streamers flickered and turned into lightning. But suddenly, who could have thought that the overlord clan was so rampant? He didn''t want a face.


    Millions of people are just swearing.


    I can''t be angry. I feel depressed for Ning Tao!


    However, just as the palm was about to fall, a faint voice rang out: "where do you think this is? Bawangzong? Even if the overlord comes, how dare you let him have a field test here? "


    As soon as the words came out, the palm of the hand stopped.


    Stop steadily in front of Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao breathes heavily, stares big blood red eyes, in front of the palmprint he can see clearly.


    Even the strong wind was blowing on his forehead and his hair was messy.


    The next second, a Miaoman, a mature Qianying embraces him and retreats abruptly. At this time, Ning Tao sees clearly that behind the representative of bawangzong, there is a desolate Dean. He pinches his neck with two fingers.


    Just like the chicken, under the horror of the representative of Bawang Zong, the two fingers made a little effort.


    With a click, the nerve bone broke.


    In a flash, the representative of bawangzong was scared. He didn''t die, but he couldn''t feel the part below the neck. His hands and feet were drooping, and his cultivation was dissipating. He screamed, but his hands and feet couldn''t move. He became a useless man.


    Or a vegetative person below the neck!


    "No..."


    In the scream, Dean Huang threw it away like garbage, and a half step Immortal Emperor was so useless.


    At the same time, Dan shouts: "Ning Tao won this competition, five places, ranked second, but the platform of life and death is not recognized, but bawangzong needs compensation, 300 billion star beads will be sent in three days."


    "Otherwise, I will come to ask for it myself!"


    After that, he tore open the space and went in one step. All the people on the scene were numb.


    Even if Ning Tao wins.


    "Too It''s too strong! "

 Chapter 3030

    Although the headmaster Huang had just been calm, he surprised all the people on the scene.


    One by one, admiration rose.


    Even deep awe!


    Looking at the representative of bawangzong who was crying and crying in the ruins, everyone showed a comfortable color.


    A burst of satisfaction.


    "Little sample, do you want to be wild here? Who are you


    "Bah..."


    Ning Tao recovered, and his face was filled with wonder. He was fierce, and his mouth also showed a smile. The game finally won, and no one dared to question him.


    Although he failed to kill Sikong Xin this time, he got 300 billion stars.


    It''s pretty good.


    He worked hard to earn 100 billion!


    What''s more, from the beginning, he didn''t expect to be able to kill. Can the future successor of tangtangbawangzong ask him to kill as soon as he says so? It''s not realistic at all.


    But I can''t kill him today. At least it proves one thing. I''m stronger and I can kill him again at any time.


    If you can''t be wrong, Si kongxin will surely be among the five places. At that time, there will be plenty of opportunities to kill him when you go to Saint college. Moreover, Jiang Chen and Mo Xian are all the way with him, and there are many ways to kill him.


    Thinking about this, he has made 300 billion stars. He just lives a little longer.


    Ning Tao grinned with pride.


    From now on, sikongxin is no longer his threat, just a The loser!


    "What do you think, brother? Laughing so happily? " The rain emperor put his arms around his waist.


    Ning Tao a listen to, the whole person like ran the balloon of the gas, to rain emperor that enchanting figure on a paralysis, groan a way: "small rain elder sister, I am very painful, very uncomfortable ah, you this is the second time to save me?"


    "If you don''t thank me for your kindness, I won''t be able to repay you, or I''ll give you my life."


    Rain emperor a face strange, looking at Ning Tao in her body random rub, light smell, also a face satisfied, can''t help but not angry a smile, this boy still in the mood to eat her tofu.


    At this time, a Golden Snake swayed around and bit Ning Tao''s hand.


    "Hiss ~"


    "ah, ah, ah..."


    "More Rattan... "


    Ning Tao''s whole body is twitching, just like he got epilepsy. Yu Huang is stunned. He can''t help looking back and finds that it''s Lei Huang who controls a thunder snake playing a trick on Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but smile and shake her head: "OK, don''t make any noise. There''s something important."


    As soon as Lei Huang heard this, he put away the thunder snake with a smile. However, Ning Tao was inspired by the bite. When he saw sister LAN, Miaomiao and others rushing in, a film of water suddenly formed around him, and his sleepiness came up in an instant.


    The outstretched hand also drooped down.


    "Wonderful..."


    "No, young master!"


    This is Ning Tao''s last consciousness


    Rain emperor a embrace him, a look up, but found Mo million suspicious, just don''t understand looking at them two people, they two, and Ning Tao what relationship?


    Ink string quickly flew to his side, there is thought to speak, but ink million slightly waved to stop.


    "Don''t worry. Lei Huang is afraid that Ning Tao will hurt the source and stimulate his potential energy. Yu Huang''s warm rain technique can not only cure the soul but also the body. That boy is no longer in serious trouble."


    "It''s just going to be in a coma for a while, and wake up as strong as a cow," Mo million explained.


    At this time, the rain emperor will be in a coma ningtao to Tang Lan, toward Mo million slightly bowed.


    Then he left with Lei Huang


    Sikongxin, who was in a coma, became the representative of bawangzong and was taken away by the remaining bawangzong. Not to mention how embarrassed he was, he was full of curse.


    It''s not just face saving.


    On the contrary, it''s a shame.


    Infamous!


    This piece of news, like a prairie fire, spread wildly to the whole galaxy at the speed of plague.


    It can be said that people all know, shout happy.


    Ning Tao''s reputation has even been comparable to that of Jiang Chen. For a time, he is very popular, and a group of flower crazies.


    It wasn''t long before the five quotas were settled. The first one is Jiang Chen, the second one is Ning Tao. There is no dispute. The third one is mo Xian, the fourth one is Mo Li, and the fifth one is Sikong letter!


    Not many people are surprised. No matter how bad his reputation is, his strength is there after all.


    There are only two people who can defeat him in the whole college. If he doesn''t go, it will be a great loss.


    Moreover, if he is not in the quota, I''m afraid everyone will find it incredible.


    How could bawangzong not even have this ability?


    However, it seems that nothing happened to the representative of the bawangzong, and no one mentioned it. It seems that the Dahuang internal selection competition has passed.


    People began to care about the departure time


    In the hazy, Ning Tao only felt warm all over, as if in the hot spring, all over the body tired, swept away, a Sao. Itching feeling gushed all over the heart.I shivered subconsciously.


    "Hua La" a sound, Ning Tao suddenly woke up, found that is in a medicine pool, is still steaming hot, all happy, but also a refreshing.


    "This Is this the lakeside house


    Ning Tao is suspicious. Has he come back? In retrospect, is it the rain emperor who took off his clothes?


    Think about it, wow, stop daydreaming


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, Tang Lan came in, four eyes relative, Tang Lan eyes suddenly red, put down a robe in the hand, directly rushed over.


    "Puff" a, medicine pool spray rolling.


    "Woo You scared me to death... "


    Ning Tao looks at Tang Lan who can''t cry and hugs her tightly with a smile. A touch of fragrance makes him have endless aftertaste. It''s still a better day.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, your man is not so easy to hang up..."


    He was blocked by the jade finger before he said it.


    "Don''t say it, Pooh, Pooh," Tang Lan pouted like a little girl.


    But suddenly exclaimed, by what things to the top? Only a Leng, immediately face red, is not the beginning of personnel, how can she not understand?


    The dress on the body is also wet, hazy visible, as if, to a wet Temptation


    "Well I have something else to do... "


    Tang Lan blushed and wanted to escape here.


    But with a bad smile, Ning Tao directly stretched out his magic claw and unfolded his magic skill to subdue the female demon.


    "Let''s see how your man recovers..."


    "Well Ah... "


    In the medicine pool, there was a cloud and rain.


    The moon hangs for nine days. The soft moonlight, like a shy beauty, shines on the earth. It is quiet and peaceful. Is it the light song of birds.


    Composed into a quiet picture.


    Ning Tao opens the door and stretches comfortably. Finally, he can breathe a sigh of relief.


    The next step is to meet Saint college.


    Before I thought about it, I suddenly looked up. In the moonlight, a peerless beauty was sitting on the eaves, with beautiful hair, a blue skirt and blue armor on her wrist. She had a kind of capable heroism.


    I''ve been staring at the blue finger in my hand.


    In the moonlight, crystal clear.


    Ning Tao can''t help a Leng, subconsciously touch to his finger, bad, ring disappeared.


    This cyan finger seems to be his. When? When he was paralyzed?


    And this woman is Rain emperor!

 Chapter 3031

    Ning Tao''s face changes. For a moment, he is at a loss. Does the rain emperor know this trigger?


    Otherwise, it would not be like this.


    "Well That... "


    "Cough..."


    Just about to open his mouth, the golden light flashed around him. Lei Huang came to him in an instant. He put a palm on his shoulder and shook his head slightly.


    It seems that I don''t want to disturb the artistic conception of beauty under the moon.


    Leave her alone for a while.


    Ning Tao frowned and hesitated. He had to give up and sit down at the stone table with Lei Huang.


    Just sat down, Ning Tao to thunder emperor suspicious way: "have you seen this cyan finger?"


    Lei Huang shook his head, nodded again, and said strangely: "I always think I''ve seen it, but I seem to have forgotten it. It''s very important to me, but it''s like a long time."


    "I should have seen it when I was a child, but Xiaoyu must know it, and she should remember it deeply."


    "But what could it be?"


    While speaking, Lei Huang also had a headache.


    Obviously very important thing, but always can''t remember, let him have a kind of impatient feeling.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help touching his chin. It''s really strange. Can''t it be that these two people know the master of wind devil? Where is the master of wind devil? It seems that I have been away for more than two months.


    Hasn''t he finished what he wants to do? Is there any danger?


    Ning Tao sighs helplessly. The only way is to wait. Alas


    They waited at the stone table for a long time.


    There are a lot of chat, from south to north, from east to west, gradually find the topic, chat very popular, after all, are out of the college.


    Then I talked about the frontier famine. The natural disaster has completely retreated. This battle can only be regarded as a draw.


    The loss is not small.


    But the eight families in the starry sky have also suffered a lot.


    He also talked about the sage college. Speaking of this, Lei Huang was very sorry, sighed and regretted, because at that time, he was also the new king. He was the first in the list of great waste. He had a lot of scenery and attracted much attention.


    However, he failed to catch up with the good times. At that time, Saint college had not enrolled students.


    After staying in the Academy for one or two hundred years, he joined the wasteland army. He started as the smallest soldier, and then became the team leader and general. He struggled in the wasteland and went from life to death. That''s why he has the name of Lei Huang today.


    Thanks to the support and care of his sister Xiaoyu and elder brother Zeng, otherwise


    At this time, Lei Huang suddenly froze.


    The whole person stayed for a few seconds, suddenly turned his head and looked at the cyan finger, he seemed to remember, this This young man is the big brother in his impression.


    Just about to scream out, the rain emperor, Lu Xiaoyu, fluttering down, holding the blue finger, complex way: "this thing, where do you get it?"


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao vaguely for a while, hard scalp way: "in a very small, very remote planet."


    "Is there anything else besides this?" Yu Huang''s face turned white, and he held the blue finger tightly, as if he didn''t have the courage to ask.


    Lei Huang also opened his eyes and breathed heavily.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao swallowed his saliva and scratched his head and said, "there are still some messy things."


    "And then there''s a mummy. It''s gone. You Do you know him? "


    As soon as the words came out, the rain emperor''s delicate body trembled.


    A feeble step back.


    They all closed their beautiful eyes in pain. Although they had been psychologically prepared for a long time, they even thought so for so many years, they still couldn''t accept it.


    Lei Huang''s face turned pale.


    Suddenly, he clenched his teeth and grabbed Ning Tao, anxiously asked: "you say clearly, what kind of body is it? Is it a human corpse or a Orc corpse? "


    The rain emperor also raised his ears.


    "People Human corpses... "


    Ning Tao said difficultly. Seeing that they were lost, he said tentatively, "it seems that they are Wind devil


    when one finger.


    Rain emperor red eyes, tears flow out, sure enough, really left?


    Lei Huang, with a wry smile, shook his head and said in pain, "he is not only called the wind devil, but also called The wind emperor


    "The head of the four emperors of wind, thunderstorm and power!"

 Chapter 3032

    "The wind "The wind emperor?"


    Ning Tao Leng for a moment, and then exclaimed, the wilderness of "wind and rain thunder" Legend of the first four emperors?


    From him, but is that really the case?


    The real answer is the opposite!


    At that time, the wind devil served as the commander of the wasteland army for countless years, and made great achievements in war, which was unmatched.


    But the wind devil loves freedom. Nearly a million years ago, he was only a military commander, and he often traveled around the world. After a few years, it is said that he has made some fame in the world.


    It seems to mean resigning as the commander of the army, but after hundreds of thousands of years, I didn''t do much. Everything is the same as before.


    In this calm, a conspiracy was formed. The real purpose was to be the commander of the wasteland army and to be afraid of his strength and status.


    So I''m going to Murder!

 Chapter 3033

    Listening to the words of the wind devil, the three men frowned at the same time. It was for the commander of the wasteland army?


    Well, that''s right.


    I''m afraid the enemy''s purpose is not simple.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao doubts: "today''s commander of the great wilderness army is Leng Mo Xianhuang, Mo million. When you were plotted, do you think he was involved?"


    Rain emperor and thunder emperor frown deeper.


    Mo million, who has been a military commander for hundreds of thousands of years, helped consolidate the situation.


    I know this person very well.


    He is a reliable person who is loyal to Dahuang. He should not take part in such things. He is not such a person.


    Sure enough, the wind devil shook his head and said, "Mo million was my favorite successor. Millions of years ago, I mentioned training the next generation more than once."


    "However, because the situation was unstable at that time, all the major races in the starry sky focused on the rising wasteland, which is a fat sheep. There can be no turbulence in the border wasteland. Therefore, the Dean did not agree, but allowed me to do my own thing."


    "So, I''m a military commander. I''ve traveled around the world to see and grow up a lot. I found that this is the life I want and the way to pursue stronger power..."


    Three people suddenly, originally is because of this.


    In recent years, there have been many races coveting the frontier, and nearby galaxies are under great pressure.


    I remember when Mo million just came to power, the frontier became a mess. Natural disasters, forces and galaxies made trouble one after another. Natural disasters of level D and C were just like a common occurrence.


    Even B-level natural disasters have broken out many times.


    The post of military commander is full of the greatest controversy.


    If it wasn''t for the end, Dean Huang would come to the frontier alone to help Mo million consolidate the situation and suppress all sides, I''m afraid today''s famine would still be a mess.


    Rain emperor two people are the most clear.


    The wind devil then said: "during my journey around the world, I have been assassinated more than once. There are human beings, demons and orcs. It seems that many people don''t want me to continue to live, but I can only go further."


    "In the world, I have traveled at least 20 or 30 galaxies. One day, I suddenly felt blessed and threatened. It seemed that I would face a perfect future. Unconsciously, I went back to the wilderness."


    "Just Hundreds of thousands of years ago! "


    There was a thump in the hearts of all, as if to uncover a truth, and the next thing would be the core of the matter.


    "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, I went back to the great famine without warning, and I was shocked by the great famine. But at that time, the border famine was breaking out a B-level natural disaster, so I was in charge of it in a hurry to resist the natural disaster, and there should be no pressure."


    "However, just like some time ago, the wild beast raided, tearing a crack in the wild army, but that scene was 100 times stronger than today."


    "The situation is critical, and there are even several demon emperors. Once they rush in, the consequences will be unimaginable. The power of a demon emperor can cause too much damage, so I will take the power emperor and another one to snipe."


    "But I didn''t expect that the intelligence was wrong, and there was a super terror in the raiding camp."


    The voice of the wind devil lowered a little.


    At this time, looking back at the beginning, it''s hard to avoid some palpitations. He doesn''t know how to survive?


    And three people listen to, the deep curiosity was immediately hooked out, busy asked: "what is it? At the beginning, there were rumors, but there was no accurate information? "


    Under the expectation of Ning Tao, the wind devil took a deep breath and said: "that''s the most powerful demon emperor. It''s infinitely close to the legendary level. Let''s say another thing Half step silver pupil


    "Hiss ~!"


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao three people immediately screamed out, the facial expression bursts of crazy change, breathing almost didn''t suffocate.


    It''s half step silver pupil, my God!


    You know, in order to evolve into a red pupil, Yan Jiao has worked hard and planned for many years? How much more? Just barely.


    And how powerful was the sunset Immortal Emperor? He is also a legend of the frontier.


    As a result, he died with a "red pupil burning horned beast", which is just red pupil. Now, the wind devil''s opponent is a half step silver pupil.


    Between "red pupil" and "silver pupil"!


    We can see how powerful it was from the past.


    "Well What about the back? " Lei Huang asked.


    Although his current strength is not vulgar, but if on a red pupil, I''m afraid, will have a headache.


    Hearing this, the crazy devil didn''t respond. Instead, he asked, "do you know the name of my sword?"


    "The wind demon sword is named after you, or is it made by the little martial uncle in the depth of the college? It''s his masterpiece. It''s one of the few top-quality products that has reached the imperial level in the world."


    The rain emperor is a treasure.But Ning Tao a listen, froze, no, this how with her know of slightly have deviation?


    It''s fengluan sword!


    Also, if it was made by little martial uncle, how could he not have known him before? Moreover, fengluan sword is the supreme artifact, which is stronger than the wind demon sword.


    Seeing their doubts, the wind devil said: "in that war, my opponent was the half step silver pupil and Luan bird. Our strength at the beginning, regardless of the upper and lower, as long as we wait for the emperor Teng to help me."


    "At that time, we will win, but the emperor of electricity attacked me with magnetoelectricity at the critical moment."


    "Most of my body was paralyzed, one step wrong, step by step wrong, I was totally disappointed, how did not expect the emperor would do so, brothers one by one died, another Immortal Emperor also died for protecting me."


    "At that time, in a rage, I led Luan bird away. Even if I risked my life, I would die with him and avenge my dead brothers."


    "I had a bloody battle with him in the starry sky for several days, but in the end, he suddenly aroused his blood and evolved into a silver pupil. His strength was comparable to the legend. I didn''t expect that he would die, but I didn''t expect that I would touch him too..."


    As soon as the words came out, Yuhuang and Yuhuang were pleasantly surprised. Naturally, they knew the legendary level very well.


    I didn''t expect that big brother was at that stage.


    Ning Tao is confused. What is the level in the legend? Is it hard to be above the Immortal Emperor?


    There was a shock in my heart.


    The wind devil is stronger than he thought!


    "And then?" Rain emperor asked.


    "The two of us got there one after another, but our strength was almost the same. At that time, the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry. I tried my best to block it into my wind demon sword, but my source was almost exhausted."


    "Not to mention flying, I''m afraid I''m not far away from death. I fell to a nearby planet, blue sea star, powerlessly. I wanted to die, but when I thought of the emperor, I couldn''t close my eyes and lived in the wind demon sword."


    "I thought that I would die soon, but who could have thought that Luan bird and wind demon sword fit well. It seems that I have done the right thing. In a long time, the two actually merged."


    "And I, nourished by the wind demon sword, live bit by bit, but I still can''t recover, just to prolong my life."


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, the power of wind demon sword and Luan bird finally combined and evolved into a legendary magic weapon. Even I didn''t expect Supreme artifact


    "This is the fengluan sword now," said the wind devil. He still thinks it''s wonderful.


    All this, like a dream.


    Life goes up and down too fast!

 Chapter 3034

    Ning Tao took a long breath and listened with relish. It turned out that this was the birth history of fengluan sword.


    Evolved from wind demon sword and Luan bird!


    What a wonderful world!


    Unheard of!


    And the rain emperor, the thunder emperor face shock, is the legendary supreme artifact is so born?


    You know, at that time, Luan bird had evolved into a silver pupil. Looking at the world, it was also a super existence. It absorbed its blood, corpse and strength. Today''s wind demon, no, how strong should the wind Luan sword be?


    It''s not clear what the sword can block the wind!


    All the fairies in the sky died under the fengluan sword


    After the shock, the sharp rain emperor frowned and asked, "brother, did you say that the underworld had anything to do with them? Why do you choose to do it now? "


    "If you really want to get rid of your commander, I''m afraid there are more opportunities with the huge strength of the underworld clan."


    The wind demon nodded. Although he was very powerful at the beginning, and his position was not ordinary, the underworld clan had mastered a large galaxy, which was a huge thing, and could not be shaken by himself.


    If you really want to do it yourself, I''m afraid you''ve already died, but the consequences are serious. "


    He pondered for a while and frowned: "after I woke up, I learned what happened to me that year. The emperor of electricity actually made me a traitor."


    "Moreover, at that time, we obviously stopped the giant beasts in the starry sky. The three living planets did not matter at all. The power emperor had absolute power to stop the rest. It is reasonable that they should not be destroyed unless something happened."


    "Or the destruction of the body? But it''s a little bit vicious, three life planets! "


    The wind devil said, some in the heart can''t bear, so many creatures, how can they go down?


    No wonder later generations despise him so much


    He took a deep breath and said an idea from the bottom of his heart: "if I guess correctly, dianhuang is not an ordinary person, I''m afraid, but a member of the underworld clan."


    "What?"


    The rain emperor was shocked, but this time he shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. The high level of the wasteland army is screened layer upon layer."


    "How can people from the netherworld sneak in?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao said, "what''s impossible? As long as I have the heart, I can do anything. At the beginning, I was almost killed under the gate of the frontier city. "


    "Later, as far as I know, the general was a member of the underworld people. He didn''t have to be a member of the underworld people."


    "That''s right," the wind devil nodded and pondered, "if I guess correctly, at the beginning, according to his breath, he had the pure power of the earth and the underworld. I''m afraid that the reason why he could hide from the world is that The power of the mountain spirit


    "Mountain..."


    Three people are stunned, can''t help thinking of that legend, mountain spirit + earth hell =


    Did they succeed?


    Rain emperor face a change, speechless, if it is so, that think very afraid.


    What does the netherworld want to do?


    Do they still want to control the wasteland army?


    Ning Tao, Lei Huang couldn''t figure it out, but Yu Huang pondered for a moment and frowned: "according to my investigation for so many years, it seems that there are signs of the birth of" original things "in those three destroyed planets."


    "If it''s true, then it all makes sense. The tide of beasts raided, and the three parties joined hands to murder the eldest brother and win the leader of the wasteland army. But the emperor accidentally found the original thing and just pushed the boat along with the current."


    "Take away the original things first, and let the star giant destroy and devour them, and then push the murderer of the destroyed planet to the star giant, and blame you, so that she will be clean."


    "After that, the leader of the wasteland army began to select. I''m afraid that some of them were put in by the underworld tribe. However, they didn''t succeed either. No one thought that Dean Huang would directly appoint Mo million as the commander of the army."


    "He didn''t spare no effort to suppress the anger of the public, and even went to the border wasteland in person to suppress all this."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and Lei Huang nodded. I''m afraid that''s what happened.


    The wind devil also nodded. The reason why he hated the netherworld is not only because of this, but also because he found that the people who killed him had something to do with the netherworld.


    Although there is no conclusive evidence, it is absolutely inseparable from those hybrids of the underworld!


    The four were silent for a long time.


    Lei Huang did not have the calm at the beginning, the whole person appears very depressed, one side is his most adored elder brother, the other side is his most respected elder sister.


    One was nurturing, the other was preaching. He couldn''t believe that his elder sister would betray him.


    I can''t believe she''s from the netherworld!


    Suddenly, Lei Huang clenched his teeth and suddenly got up and said, "I''ll tie her back and make it clear."


    Ning Tao was startled and stopped him. He said anxiously, "are you crazy? You''re going to die, you know? Do you think they''ll just admit it? ""They will admit such a huge crime as murdering the army leader of the great wilderness, plotting against the great wilderness, and even leading to the destruction of three living planets? Once admitted, I''m afraid Dahuang can directly declare war between the two systems. "


    I don''t believe she''s going to bite me


    Feng Huang, Yu Huang sighed, they can understand, after all, Lei Huang''s skills are taught by Dian Huang, from small to large, they all respect his elder sister.


    But it''s closer to Xiaoyu.


    Seeing Lei Huang''s persistence, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and suddenly said, "do you have to kill your elder brother?"


    "If, if I say it''s true, the last army leader, Fenghuang, is not dead, and the news has not been leaked, what do you think will be the result? I, you, and sister Xiaoyu, the wind devil master will die. "


    "If you still want to go, I won''t stop you!"


    Then he turned aside.


    "I..."


    Lei Huang''s face is pale. He looks back at the calm elder brother and sister Xiaoyu, and his heart is pounded.


    Biting his lips, he suddenly let out his anger and said, "what are we going to do now?"


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, pondered for a while, comforted: "don''t worry, I''ve been waiting for hundreds of thousands of years, is it still a short time? Even if you know it''s the underworld, do you think we can get revenge? "


    "The most urgent task now is to revive the wind devil, so that we can protect ourselves."


    As soon as the words came out, the rain emperor nodded and said with appreciation, "yes, this is the most important thing. Dean Huang is the most trustworthy person. If we ask the college for help, we should be able to build a body for our elder brother."


    Lei Huang also gushed a momentum.


    However, the wind devil suddenly shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "if it was in the past, it would be feasible, but I''m afraid it won''t work at my present level."


    "About my resurrection, I already have an idea. You two should take it as today''s matter. Nothing happened. The resurrection will be left to Ning boy. I will go to Saint college with him."


    "It''s an agreement between me and someone!"


    As he spoke, his tone became solemn.


    Rain emperor, thunder emperor two people silly eyes, all turn to see to Ning Tao, but don''t know, the latter is the same face ignorant force.


    I''m just a soy sauce maker.


    How can this kind of thing suddenly fall on me


    At the same time, in an unknown place, it will have a huge impact on ningtao!

 Chapter 3035

    When Ning Tao discussed with the three emperors, eight old figures were sitting on a hazy old altar, pouring energy into the altar.


    A huge array is running slowly.


    There is a big valley!


    All the time, it consumes a huge amount of energy, and these eight elders are immortal emperors.


    What a terrible and luxurious lineup!


    But at the moment, eight people are panting, sweating, as if bearing a huge burden.


    "Hold on, you can tear another crack right away. The saint''s prohibition is too strong. However, after so many years, you can''t give up halfway. You can receive news from that side soon."


    An old man in a big grey robe yelled.


    However, is there more to say in this case? A few people are taking life in support, but the consumption is too big.


    Another Yinyi old man saw this, then cheered coldly: "you step down, let the next team come up to change."


    "Yes ~"


    at the end of the sentence, an old man suddenly spurted blood.


    Originally there were wisps of black hair, but the result was just one or two breath, white head, rickets, as if old for many years, energy loss is too fast.


    "No No, help me, help me... "


    "Ah..."


    The old man screamed, shaking his hand.


    However, the old man in the big grey robe and the old man in the shadow looked at each other, but they were indifferent to each other.


    seeing this, several other old people immediately gave up their idea of rescue. They were afraid and could only cast pity eyes at the old man.


    Who let the second elder not be here?


    The people here are basically the people of the elder and the three elders. Here is the place to eat people.


    I''ve lived all my life, but I still don''t understand


    However, at this time, a silver whip suddenly rolled the old man like a silver snake and pulled him out. At the same time, a enchanting figure flashed, and a huge energy was injected into the old man''s position.


    It has stabilized the signs of disorder on this side.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Several elders are still so vicious. The second elder didn''t come because of something important. As for the purpose?"


    The enchanting woman sneered.


    "Well ~"


    the seven people frowned and it was her. It seems that the two elders were also prepared for them.


    However, looking at the old man again, although he survived, most of his cultivation had been abandoned.


    The second elder has lost another help.


    Yinyi old man immediately sneered: "dianhuang, if you want to be cruel, I''m afraid we old men can''t compare with you. You''ve personally sent your big brother to huangquan road. Tut Tut, it''s powerful."


    The old man in the big gray robe on one side also said: "Jie Jie, I''m afraid that the wind emperor doesn''t know how he died when he is dying, let alone that the power emperor is a member of our family."


    "However, his strength is really terrible. At that time, he was able to draw with the half step silver pupil Luanyao. Originally, he thought it could be solved easily, but in the end, he died together. If he is still alive, it must be a serious problem."


    "It''s a pity that the body of the bird has not been found yet. It''s a pity."


    Listen to a few old men, you a word I a language, electricity emperor pretty face a cold, sneer nose disdain way: "big elder, three elder, you this is envy?"? As far as I know, he killed all your ambushes. "


    "It''s not only that it didn''t work out, but also that it broke the army and damaged the general. If you are really old, you should leave early. The hungry wolves below are all staring at you one by one."


    "Besides, I also brought back a primitive tool for the clan. It''s said that the eldest elder..."


    "Well Cough... "


    The old man in the big grey robe coughed and said with a smile, "I''m really old. Since the emperor of electricity is here to help, it''s better to try my best to receive the news from there."


    "I expect to get the answer from there in these five days. I don''t know what''s important?"


    Seeing the elder change the topic, the old man frowned slightly. It seems that he needs to investigate when he goes back, and the last time that Ming Feiyu beat Ming Temple. It''s clear that the little guy wants to step on his head.


    Do you really think you can be unscrupulous with a little talent? Even if the elder is here, I can deal with you.


    However, the last sentence of the elder made him think deeply, what happened on the other side of the altar?


    You know, it''s always them who deliver the news to the inside, and it''s the first time that they are so anxious to deliver it, which makes them feel at a loss.


    I hope it''s good news!


    See two people stop, electricity emperor beautiful eyes scorn, two will only intrigue old fox.


    However, looking at the altar under her, she was also very curious. If the second elder didn''t really get away at this time, I''m afraid he would not know whether he could touch it all his life.


    It is said that this is the biggest secret of the underworld. No one knows what it is? It is said to be earth shaking.It''s strange


    And at this time, Dahuang war courtyard, small lake in the middle, Ning Tao a face speechless looking at the wind devil master.


    I don''t know what he said with Lei Huang and Yu Huang. After murmuring for a long time, they stopped. They just said a word to him.


    "My elder brother, I''ll give it to you in the future!"


    Ning Tao couldn''t smile bitterly. How could it become his own business? With whom?


    The more I think about it, the more headache I have


    "Well, the time for projection is almost up. You two should prepare as I said before. You''d rather believe it than believe it."


    "You should be careful when you do things. If you are caught by the underworld, I''m afraid you will be schemed."


    Wind devil hurls rain emperor two people to exhort a way.


    They nodded heavily, no longer hesitated at random, turned into two streamers and rushed out of the college quickly.


    Ning Tao was stunned, but he listened to the wind devil and said with a smile: "I haven''t told you a word. Congratulations, I defeated the heirs of bawangzong. Five days later, it''s the day you set out, and I''ll be finished."


    "I will come back to you. The outside world is wonderful. Next, let me go with you..."


    Dissipated, leaving a faint laughter.


    Ning Tao sighs and rubs his eyebrows in a headache. How about five days later? I haven''t had time to say goodbye.


    At this time, a veiled shadow, barefoot, slowly came out of the door, gently and reluctantly hugged him, nostalgic way: "are you going to go again? When can I have a rest? "


    Ning Tao turns his head and finds that it is Tang Lan with red eyes. She has heard the conversation just now.


    However, the evil spirits and plots are not as important to her as Ning Tao''s.


    She knew about the company commander''s life in holy land, which was nothing.


    Ning Tao smile, comfort: "don''t worry, there will be this day, when the time comes, I will take you back to the three realms, let you go to see sister Xia."


    "And my three lovely little guys, no, they should be four, sister LAN, or you can have one for me, he can accompany you when I''m away."


    Tang Lan blushed and said, "you think it''s Chinese cabbage. It''s born. People They are not ready yet... "


    Ning Tao laughed, picked her up and joked: "it''s better to be prepared than to act. It''s better to have a big fat boy and a football team to win glory for China. Ha ha..."


    "I hate it. You''re dead..."

 Chapter 3036

    There are only the last five days left, but I have to say that it seems like a lot, but I always feel like it''s going fast.


    Ning Tao is in the great wilderness, and he has few friends. His relatives are in the great wilderness hall, and his friends are in the college. Five days later, he will leave for Saint college. Although he does not know whether he can be selected, he has a greater chance than others.


    If it''s OK to be elected, you may stay in the sage college to practice and walk towards the bright road.


    But if it fails, it may come back.


    To tell you the truth, if that is the case, the blow will be really big, and even it may be a setback. Ning Tao is also unavoidably nervous, and can only say to do his best.


    Every day, in dahuangtang, we have a drink with Marquis Zhao, Huang Tianqi, chief Sikong and others.


    There seems to be an endless topic.


    Several people painted a magnificent picture of the future.


    Vow to be the hot-blooded person who stirs the storm in this world, not the mole ant in other people''s eyes!


    Everyone tells their dreams after drinking.


    Sikongshou''s dream is to become the leader of bawangzong. This is his wish since he was a child. Ning Tao has several brothers who will help him when he pats his chest on the spot.


    Huang Tianqi''s dream is to become a powerful being in the world and not to disgrace his family.


    In short, it''s about proving yourself.


    Whether it is to become strong or to become a powerful force, it is to be worthy of its own "Huang" surname.


    Zhao Hou, however, had almost the same dream. He became a master of gunshot. He traveled all over the world and saw more wonderful things.


    Liang Xinghe, star Tong brother and sister, face is red, also said some heroic words.


    Hope to stir up the world!


    Qu Miaomiao, needless to say, worked hard to reorganize his home. All the brothers present said that he had a need. Even if the underworld people were oppressing him, he would not turn back. Just one word was needed.


    Hualushui, speaking of his dream, is to share his worries for Shifu. Although Shifu never said it, he knows that Shifu seems to have an unimaginable pressure.


    He is given by his master now. He will fight for his master in the future and defend everything of his master with his life!


    When he spoke, hualushui cried like a child, because he always felt that in recent years, he had been living like a dream. He used to be a useless young master in the flower family. Everyone hated him and was bullied everywhere.


    But now, he has become a genius of dahuangtang. He is a member of dahuangtang college. The master has changed him. Sometimes he feels that the master is like an angel


    Beautiful flowers, beautiful flowers, tears in my eyes.


    Their brother finally grew up.


    Mo Xian and Jiang Chen have been here, drinking and chatting, but this is the last time, and they will face a huge challenge.


    Can we make it?


    Even if there is no dust in the bottom of the river!


    In his spare time, Ning Tao did not forget to practice, but his progress can only be regarded as mediocre. After all, at his age, he has reached the fourth level of the king, which is amazing.


    I guess it''s about 100 years old now.


    Everything is very flat, everyone is waiting for the fifth day, the day of departure.


    And this day, as scheduled


    But in a hazy place, at the same time, they finally wait for what they have been waiting for.


    Eight immortal emperors, all of them are pushing the array with all their strength. There is a teleportation skill on it, which is very deep. At the moment, the altar is shaking, as if something is very close and is coming.


    Many high-level officials watched again, breathing quickly at the same time. What could it be?


    However, at this time, the space suddenly became disordered. I don''t know what went wrong


    In the chaos, the giant once again opened his eyes, frowned slightly, as if through space, saw this scene, especially in the transmission of the little thing, fell into a kind of hesitation.


    After a long time, he did it. He wiped it with one hand, as if he had eliminated something.


    Then he closed his eyes


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the trembling, the disorder of space suddenly stopped, the eight immortal emperors vomited blood and flew out, and the altar also collapsed at the moment.


    The onlookers were shocked and rushed over. It doesn''t matter whether people die or not. What matters is things.


    What is the message in the holy land?


    The head of the netherworld clan, as mad as a madman, tore apart the pieces and found a piece of jade with only two words engraved on it.


    "Ning Tao!"

 Chapter 3037

    "Rather Ning Tao


    The head of the netherworld said blankly, some confused, don''t understand what it means?


    On the other side of the altar, I tried my best to pass on these two words? But what do these two words mean?


    He carefully pondered and observed, and found that there seemed to be a few words, but what seemed to erase them?


    Only "Ning Tao" is left!


    "This..."


    "Pooh Cough... "


    The old man in the big gray robe, the old man in the shadow and the emperor of electricity coughed up blood and turned pale, with some lingering palpitations.


    What happened just now?


    It''s like, what kind of power has intervened?


    You know, it''s not the first time for them to communicate with each other. But it''s the first time for them to do something like this. It''s really weird.


    "Patriarch, how can How''s it going? " There is elder can''t restrain nervous, try to inquire to ask a way in the side.


    Hearing this, the head of the Diming clan, with a gloomy face, opened his palm to all the people, revealing the piece of jade. The word "ningtao" can be seen clearly.


    The people present were also confused.


    What does that mean? Or what''s the name?


    The old man in the big gray robe frowned and suddenly said in a deep voice, "I personally think that this is a name. Let''s solve it, or we won''t spend so much time to send it. I just don''t know what this" ningtao "stands for?"


    As soon as the words came out, the head of the underworld clan didn''t have a good way: "if you know, do you still need to say it?"


    "Besides, knowing that Ning Tao is a name, do you know how many people are called Ning Tao? In the wilderness, there are countless Hades, and there are countless other galaxies called Ning Tao. "


    "What do you say we do? Kill them all? Kill the whole world, Ning Tao? Let''s not say that this is a joke, but do we have the strength to do it? "


    "Well This... "


    When they heard this, they all hesitated.


    This is indeed a problem. Although we know this is a name, we can give too little information.


    Why kill him?


    What''s the identity of Ning Tao?


    Is there anything special?


    Everyone knows nothing. How can they do it? When you meet Ning Tao, do you want to start directly? And who knows if the Ning Tao you are looking for is in Dahuang, Hades.


    Suddenly, the old man frowned, his eyes twinkled, and suddenly said: "I know there is a Ning Tao, and it''s unusual. I guess it''s probably him, and he has a grudge against the underworld."


    "Oh ~"


    the crowd raised their eyebrows and looked suspicious.


    Three elder unexpectedly know who Ning Tao is? We sniff in our hearts. It''s probably revenge.


    As soon as the old man in the big gray robe heard this, he seemed to think of something. He raised his eyebrows and said, "the Ning Tao you mentioned, but some time ago, Ning Tao, who was the second in the wild hunting competition, beat Feiyu, and now he still gets the saint quota?"


    "Yes, it''s him, and now this son is the most suspect," the old man snorted coldly.


    In fact, his purpose is to kill people with a knife and take revenge. His grandson, Kong Ming, died in the hands of Ning Tao. His subordinate, Ming Temple, thought Ning Tao was severely humiliated in public.


    It''s the hand of "Ming Fei Yu"!


    I don''t know that he took revenge, but he found the right one The real Ning Tao!


    "Heirs of galaxy, Ning Tao!"


    The old man in the big gray robe had a twinkling of an eye. He was full of murderous feelings towards Ning Tao and stepped on Feiyu. He said: "I think Ning Tao is really a suspect. I should take him first."


    "What''s more, he''s got a place in Saint''s college. If it''s him, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble."


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed and her lips sneered. She also heard about it. It seemed that she had provoked a gap between the elder and the three elders. Ming Feiyu beat the three elders.


    During this period of time, there was no lack of both.


    Just to get a breath back.


    Moreover, she also heard that Ning Tao and his two silly younger brothers and sisters are closer.


    "Interesting..."


    After thinking about it, he even said with a charming smile: "since the two elders have spoken, I think they will agree if they are here. You might as well try this man first."


    "It''s better to kill a thousand by mistake than to let one go!"


    What she said is equivalent to representing the second elder at the moment, and everyone''s expression is inevitably moved.


    Unexpectedly, it was a miracle that the three elders agreed. The first time I saw it, I didn''t know how hated Ning Tao was.


    The elders felt pity in their hearts.


    Even the chieftain of the underworld clan was stunned. He looked at the three people strangely. Although he said that he was also excited, it''s hard to deal with the wilderness.


    On the whole, Dahuang is actually better than them. No matter what they have, they are very strong.And Ning Tao''s position is not general.


    He hesitated immediately and said, "as far as I know, today''s day seems to be the day when Dahuang war yard starts. How can that old man lead the team himself? The strength of the old man, who is sure to win him? "


    "Well This... "


    The elder, the third elder, the emperor of electricity and others cough, their eyes are erratic, as if they didn''t hear.


    Kill the president? I''m kidding. That old guy''s strength is unfathomable. I don''t know how many years he''s lived, unless those old guys in the clan make a move.


    Otherwise, who can make a few moves under him?


    What''s more, the one who scares the whole underworld is still alive. With him, no matter how much bad water the underworld people have, they have to put it in their stomach.


    Otherwise a great calamity is at hand!


    Seeing that the crowd was dumb, the head of the netherworld clan could not help humming. However, although he said so, Ning Tao was really a threat to his netherworld clan.


    Even if he is not the one mentioned in the jade pendant, he should be killed for his provocation to the underworld.


    He pondered for a while, and suddenly said: "this Ning Tao still wants to try. The emperor of electricity leads the team to invite a supreme elder to sit in the town, and strive to solve him unconsciously. Don''t irritate the old man."


    Daimei a pick, did not expect this thorny matter to her, but now had to agree.


    "Yes ~"


    after everything was arranged, the patriarch looked at the words that had been erased from the jade pendant, suddenly looked up, hesitated for a moment, and said, "retreat, all back to Hades."


    "Without my permission, all the high levels of the underworld and the underworld are not allowed to enter the wilderness."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned.


    What happened?


    This place, between the great wilderness and the underworld, is also the birthplace of the underworld, so it has been stationed here all the time, crossing the two galaxies.


    They have bigger plans to merge Pluto and wilderness and take control of the galaxy.


    Over the years, it''s nibbling away.


    But at the moment, the patriarch''s order is to give up the plan for the time being. How can they not be puzzled? Isn''t it a waste? Wasted effort?


    On the contrary, it was the old man in the big grey robe. The old man''s face darkened. When he thought of it, he seemed to have guessed something.


    "Someone is deliberately interfering with their vision!"


    "A few key words have been erased!"


    It''s not suitable to stay here long!


    There was no explanation, only obedience. A group of elders should convey the order and return to the Pluto system.


    The patriarch looked at the broken altar and thought it would take a long time to connect with the Holy Land and build the altar. But when he looked at the incomplete jade in his hand, he drew a sneer from the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you think that will stop me?"


    "You can interfere in one place, but Can you interfere with the other three? They are not near the wilderness. Sooner or later, I will find out who "he" is


    "Holy land, sooner or later, is ours!"


    "Dahuang will be ours sooner or later..."


    He sneered in his heart.


    Before long, the underworld began to retreat, but the charming and enchanting figure of emperor dianhuang took a group of strong men in black robes on the way to the college.


    Planning on sniping


    Meanwhile, Dean Huang, two other elders and three tutors set out with Jiang Chen, Ning Tao, Mo Xian and Mo Li.


    Ning Tao looked at the four people inside him and said in surprise: "where is Sikong letter? Are you afraid of being beaten? "


    "Ha ha..."


    Mo Xian laughed and said teasingly, "he is really scared by you, but that guy is also smart and knows that he will be more or less lucky with us."


    "So, he chose to go with the underworld Academy. How afraid is this guy of death?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao couldn''t smile bitterly. Actually, Sikong Xin was cautious enough.


    But you''d better not be alone.


    Touched Yang Ling ring, two days ago, 300 billion star beads, has been sent to overlord.


    There are 420 billion in hand.


    Really rich!


    Moreover, just last night, the wind demon master also returned. However, to Ning Tao''s surprise, the wind Luan sword seems to be different from before.


    How to say?


    Not only the appearance has become a little delicate, but also the strength has been improved. The upper and lower parts of the sword are integrated.


    The power is a little restrained.


    But it''s more sharp than ever!


    Ning Tao inquired, but the wind demon elder didn''t disclose too much, just said with a smile to keep secret, and he also promised to go to Saint college with himself.


    And their competitors are too strong. If they don''t have some cards, I''m afraid it''s not good


    After the rectification, a group of ten people set out!"Goal, sage college!"

 Chapter 3038

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    As they bid farewell to the college, Dean Huang took out a super large star boat, which could hold more than a dozen people.


    And it''s super fast.


    I''m afraid the Xianhuang strong may not be able to catch up.


    It''s said that it was specially improved by my little martial uncle. It''s used to travel in the starry sky and save time.


    Ning Tao, Jiang Chen and Mo Xian are all amazed. This is a good treasure. I''m afraid the whole wasteland hasn''t been sold. Even a few people can''t afford it.


    Once urged, it''s as fast as lightning


    In the college, vice president Zhong also has a group of high-level students. The students are full of emotion and complexity. They just hope that none of the four students will come back.


    Although it feels strange, as long as you don''t come back, you are basically selected.


    That''s what they expect!


    Qu Miaomiao, Tang Lan''s eyes are red and tears are shining, but they are all strong. The young master goes to fight against the pride of the world. They can''t fall behind.


    Miaomiao decided to change her name and travel in the wilderness. She wanted to find the scattered people back.


    Tang Lan, with abundant resources in his hand, directly declared that he was closed, striving for an early breakthrough in Xianhuang.


    Huang Tianqi and sikongshou go together, with two thousand array disks left by Ning Tao in their hands. This time, their long-term goal is to get through the surrounding major galaxies.


    This is an improved transmission array!


    The effect is far more than before!


    And Zhao Hou, who has accumulated enough in the college in the past few years, takes a gun on his back and plunges into the wilderness without looking back.


    If you want to be powerful, how can you be comfortable?


    He''s going to experience life and death!


    Liang Xinghe and Xingtong''s brothers and sisters expand dahuangtang. Moreover, the mob announced to join. Their strength has soared. The Jiujie gate is in danger. They have shrunk up, but sooner or later they will be eaten away by dahuangtang.


    Gradually become the first force of the college trend!


    The most surprising thing is hualushui. Beside him, there are three tutors, Hu He, Heng Lian and Yu Ling. This is the arrangement of Ning Tao.


    He is not a qualified master. In terms of teaching disciples, to be honest, he is very guilty.


    Especially the strict training of the three tutors.


    Only then did he know where the gap was.


    Hua Lu Shui has a good talent and works hard. Ning Tao doesn''t want to let him waste it in his own hands, so he asks the three tutors to teach him. Looking at the whole college, few teachers can surpass the three tutors.


    That two months of devil training, more let Ning Tao deep insight, dew naturally agreed.


    Since master can survive, so can he!


    In addition, Ning Tao taught him the nine yuan mystery, the second form, which was improved recently. Its power is more than twice as strong as before. The nine magic beads have been collected, which can be regarded as a gift to the six gods.


    In the future, it all depends on his efforts. In fact, Ning Tao only hopes that he can really grow up in the future and carry a piece of sky on his own.


    He is very satisfied, gratified!


    Ning Kun and Mangu all hope so!


    Although he left this trip, Ning Tao has not forgotten another thing, that is, he will return to the galaxy nearly a year later. There is only about one year left before he and sister Xia''s baby is born, but he has not found all the things.


    Two three soul branches.


    Seriously, it''s very difficult.


    It''s more precious than Jiuqu yulingshen king!


    I only hope that I can find those two three soul branches in Saint college, otherwise, he can''t explain to sister Xia


    At the same time.


    At the exit of the great wilderness, a group of mysterious black robed strongmen ambush here, waiting for their arrival.


    An ancient array is hidden in the old starry sky. To tell you the truth, I don''t know much about the headmaster of Shanghuang, the supreme elder of the netherworld. I can only hold him down. Besides, I have to be careful not to expose his identity.


    Otherwise, when the dean is angry, the Pluto galaxy will be waiting for blood to splash in all directions. It''s not noisy.


    "Goo Grunt


    Everyone was very nervous and tense all the time.


    Even if the emperor, that charming look, enchanting body, now also convergence some, when she was famous, the old man has been the dean for many years.


    Even her former elder brother, Fenghuang, was half a weight to him. However, she always lived in the future.


    What''s more, after all these years, who knows where this old guy is?


    All unknown!


    In the starry sky, there is a stillness, more and more depression, and the heart beats faster, but after waiting for a long time, no one? Gradually, the crowd was a little uneasy, and it was supposed to be here.


    This exit is the fastest way to leave the wilderness from the college, which is basically the only way.


    Otherwise it''s a long way around.


    If they don''t get the news ahead of time, they will go this way, for sure!


    The elder was uneasy, and suddenly said hoarsely, "go and ask the spy, and see what he says."As soon as the words came out, an elder said, "the spy has been back a long time ago. He said that Dean Huang had already set out a day ago. With his strength, he should have arrived in about half a day. But now, there is no news."


    "What?"


    People''s faces turn white. Have they been found?


    Suddenly, an elder who had been observing the starry sky exclaimed, "be careful, someone is coming."


    More than a dozen people were excited and tense.


    In sight, a star boat is coming slowly towards here, as if to leave the wilderness. You can see that there are many figures on the star boat, as if they are practicing.


    There was no alert at all.


    The emperor took a deep breath, a pair of jade hands tightly grasped the silver whip, and watched the star boat enter the array with his own eyes


    At the command, the energy around is roaring.


    "The eight wasters are in the sky, and the disease is very serious!"


    In a flash, the eight magic weapons cut off angrily!


    The people in the star boat had no preparation at all. All of a sudden, they were attacked crazily, and they were directly beaten. With a scream, the star boat was also broken.


    Subconscious people want to escape.


    However, the eight elders instilled in the eight eyes of the array, and all of them cried out: "beam, town!"


    Power gushes, forming a field.


    The fleeing crowd got stuck and moved like a quagmire.


    Seeing this, the elder was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that he could win so easily. He immediately gave a big drink and said, "go ahead, fight quickly, kill Ning Tao quickly."


    Then he wanted to meet the famine.


    But as soon as the emperor frowned, she always felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, she shot out fiercely. Her beautiful eyes shrank and said angrily, "stop, stop, stop..."


    People are stunned, don''t know what''s going on?


    The emperor rushed out and rolled up the fallen bodies. She found that her face was strange and inconsistent with the portrait. She was familiar with the trapped people, but she was shocked and said, "are you the northern branch?"


    These people are the branch of the netherworld in the wilderness.


    She had met several times.


    "You You know me? What the hell do you want? We are from the netherworld. We are just passing by. Why attack us? " One of the leading elders was furious.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was confused.


    What a mistake? It''s still our own people!


    "Damn it..."


    More than a dozen people scold each other secretly. The long prepared array is also wasted. It takes a long time to rearrange it.


    The ambush failed.


    Emperor dianhuang, the elder is very pale. If they had looked more carefully before, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have made such a fuss. What''s more, it''s their own people.


    "Asshole..."


    As soon as the emperor''s face sank, a touch of cold light flashed through his beautiful eyes, and he hummed coldly: "kill them all, and retreat immediately."


    "No, no, I''m from the netherworld!"


    "You Ah... "


    In the scream, the last few people fell.


    After a hurry, dianhuang and others left immediately. They did not dare to spend much time in this land of right and wrong.


    However, shortly after they left, a large star boat flew over. It was Ning Tao and his party, and Mo Xian muttered: "it''s really haunted. There will be a star storm. If it hadn''t been here long ago."


    "I was delayed so long by it..."


    Jiang Chen and Ning Tao smile bitterly. Anyway, there is still half a year left. In time, one or two days won''t get in the way.


    Dean Huang''s face changed slightly. All the way, he always felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, he let out his mind. It seemed that there were traces of fighting here.


    "Was someone here just now?"


    His face darkened with a thump in his heart.


    "Full speed forward, I''ll escort," said Dean Huang quietly, then sat cross knee.


    All of a sudden, it turned into streamer and rushed out of the wild galaxy


    At the same time, in the chaos, the towering giant looked out, flashed the inexplicable color, the fog rolled, and slowly closed his eyes again.


    "I hope you can change all this ¡°

 Chapter 3039

    The world is just a general term.


    It means that outside the galaxy, within the universe, this boundless range is called world.


    It is vast, vast, as if there is no boundary.


    But it is full of all kinds of dazzling, colorful magic, thousands of races, all kinds of flowers, wonderful things too much!


    Countless people want to be famous here!


    Among them, there is no lack of Megatron. Even the wild galaxy is not very good


    At this time, a star boat broke the silence of the world, and with super fast speed, it was Ning Tao and other ten people who had to arrive at the location of Saint college within half a year.


    Otherwise, this trip will be in vain.


    I''m afraid we won''t be able to get there for decades.


    Therefore, this shows the importance of the "trans Galaxy transport array". It can not only save a lot of time, but also promote the level of trade between galaxies


    Dean Huang is explaining to several people.


    Ning Tao and others suddenly, however, there should be few trans Galaxy transmission arrays.


    At this time, Mo Xian''s sister, some lovely Mo Li, blinked her big eyes and said curiously, "I seem to have heard that there are hierarchies between galaxies."


    "What''s the rank of Dahuang?"


    Ning Tao is stunned. Is there a hierarchy between galaxies?


    Dean Huang laughed and said with a smile: "yes, because it was too scattered, there was a great one who could give a standard, and all galaxies were ranked for this."


    "Oh ~"


    under the curiosity of several people, Dean Huang even looked at Jiang Chen with a smile. The latter laughed bitterly and thought about it, and then said, "well, there are four levels among galaxies, arranged according to some requirements."


    "There are inferior galaxies, intermediate galaxies, superior galaxies, and only ten galaxies in the universe Super Galaxy


    Ning Tao, Mo Xian and Mo Li are surprised. Is there such a big difference between galaxies?


    "What''s the rank of our wilderness?"


    Jiang Chen looked at Dean Huang, who nodded freely. Jiang Chen said with a smile: "Zhongpin!"


    "Chinese?"


    A few people were surprised. Even the tutors were surprised. Are they the best?


    Jiang Chen said: "inferior galaxies need at least one college to take shape and train talents for galaxies. This is also the most common Galaxy in the whole world."


    "There are also some new galaxies, which are not even inferior galaxies. They are basically enslaved."


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped and remained silent.


    "If you want to be a middle-class product, you need not only a college with profound knowledge, but also three six story time towers to be called a middle-class product. Although it is harsh, there are still many middle-class galaxies in the whole world."


    Jiang Chen said with a smile.


    "Three seats? Six floors? "


    Ning Tao frowned and doubted: "but we are in the wilderness. It seems that there are only two six story towers in total, right?"


    "Ha ha..."


    The head of the Academy shook his head with a smile. He held out a palm of his hand and said with pride, "there are five of them in the whole wilderness, and one of them, some time ago, has been upgraded to the seventh floor, which is the one in the Academy."


    "So our Dahuang galaxy is relatively strong in the middle class, and it''s only one" trans Galaxy level "teleportation array away from the top class. However, it''s more demanding and difficult."


    Jiang Chen also nodded and said, "yes, to become a top-grade galaxy, you need a time tower with more than six layers, a trans Galaxy transmission array, and a powerful super supremacy."


    "It''s said that I''ve reached the first and the last one before the great famine. I''m only short of the galaxy level teleportation array."


    "But as you know, I don''t have the strength to arrange it? That liukongxianjun is OK in the galaxy, but it''s a small thing outside the galaxy. Most of them are masters who can arrange "cross Galaxy level."


    "I''ve always wanted to hire a master in Dahuang, but the price is too expensive to afford."


    Dean Huang also gave a bitter smile.


    It''s not expensive. It''s killing him!


    Ning Tao picks eyebrows. I''m afraid Dahuang is already the best. There is a super scale trans Galaxy transmission array on a planet they don''t know.


    However, he did not dare to say it.


    If you can reach the level of intergalactic level in the future, you will surely arrange one for Dahuang!


    At least the college was kind to him!


    All of a sudden, many people are the first time to hear, this time is really a long insight.


    Mo Li''s face was red, and he said, "what about super galaxies? Why are there only ten seats? "


    "Well, I''m not sure, but since the birth of super galaxies, there have been ten, which seems to be the first ten in the universe."


    "However, over the years, the wind and water have changed in turn. Some of the former super galaxies have been reduced, and their glory is no longer there. Some of them are later, but there are only ten places in the super galaxy.""I don''t know the specific conditions for becoming a super galaxy. Anyway, it''s very difficult. At least it''s more powerful than one super galaxy. As far as I know, there has been no super Galaxy translocation for many years."


    Jiang Chen shrugged.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly said strangely, "wait, where do you know all this?"


    "It seems that the dean is not as clear as you know?"


    Ink string, ink from all suddenly wake up.


    That''s right. Even their elder brother Mo million knows little about it. Dean Huang asks Jiang Chen to tell him. How can he know so clearly?


    "Er..."


    Jiang Chen Shan smiles, this guy is really sharp, a word asked to the core lifeline.


    After thinking about it, he said with a bitter smile, "how do you say that?"


    The courtyard chief sighed and said: "now, there are some things that should be said. Anyway, you can''t hide them, and you will definitely meet them."


    Ning Tao was confused.


    However, Jiang Chen nodded, took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile: "actually, I''m not from Dahuang, but from Lagerstroemia indica, one of the top ten super galaxies. My name is Ginger dust


    Ning Tao, Mo Xian is numb.


    I''m NIMA. So this guy is an alien?


    But Ning Tao thinks, oneself seem to have no qualification to say so others? I''m not a wilderness man.


    Ink string Leng for a long time, up and down looking at Jiang Chen, as if to recognize, difficult way: "you How come you never said that? Before, I doubted that if I was born ordinary, how could I have such a natural imperial temperament? "


    "It''s all born. It''s hard to change the day after tomorrow, but But how did you come to the wilderness? "


    "It was I who brought him back," said the Dean with a faint sigh. "It was more than 100 years ago that he was chased and killed by the strong, and there were several servants. When I saw that he was extraordinary, I couldn''t bear his fall, so I took my hand to save him."


    "At that time, I came back from my travels. When I heard that he had such a big background, I didn''t dare to let him leave alone, so I took him back to the wilderness by the way."


    "Change the name, Jiang Chen!"

 Chapter 3040

    Listen to the words of Dean Huang, Ning Tao, Mo Xian''s face is not to mention how strange, who can think of the best friend around, a moment into another person.


    Make them a little uneasy and confused.


    Jiang Chen? Jiang Chen!


    This guy was born in one of the top ten super galaxies, Lagerstroemia indica. It''s incredible to think about it.


    According to the comparison of director Huang, two or three tenths of the strength of Lagerstroemia indica can destroy the whole wilderness, which is still a good estimate. After all, few people dare to move the super galaxy.


    Their strength is rarely known.


    Even the tutor and the elder are all stunned. They have never heard the Dean talk about it.


    However, Jiang Chen did appear a hundred years ago. He appeared together with the dean of the college. At first, he did not know his native place. Later, he won the new king at one stroke. After several years of hard work in the college, he ranked first in the list of great waste.


    After that, it was rare.


    Became the myth of that freshman!


    However, their eyes immediately catch a glimpse of Ning Tao. This guy seems to be more evil, many times faster than Jiang Chen. It seems that he has only joined the college for about three years? I''m already qualified to challenge the No. 1 list.


    At this time, Ning Tao frowned and said strangely, "then why are you so optimistic about me?"


    "Let''s Does it matter? "


    Jiang Chen shrugged his shoulders, thought about it, and slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were covered with purple light. The whole person''s momentum became noble and incomparable.


    "The method I practice is the unique skill of the Jiang family in the Lagerstroemia system, which is determined by the emperor. And this pupil skill is my unique talent inherited from my father. I can see a person''s fate vaguely, but I can''t see through you."


    "So from the beginning, I knew you were not an ordinary person. Later, you didn''t disappoint me."


    "When I go to the sage selection, my enemies in the Lagerstroemia system will also go. When my father and mother were imprisoned, my pulse was badly injured and I was forced to flee. Those people certainly don''t want me to continue to live."


    "But I''m not their opponent alone, so I need your help!"


    "The stronger you are, the more you can help me!"


    Jiang Chen said sincerely.


    But when the words changed, he said with a bitter smile: "of course, this is just my idea that I have no choice, but you have a choice."


    "Big crape myrtle galaxy, too strong, Dahuang are far from rivals. I''m just one of the ordinary disciples they trained. You can see the clue. When you are with me, you will be targeted."


    "I want you to have a showdown at this time Make a choice. "


    Hearing this, Mo Xian, Mo Li and Ning Tao look at each other and feel the pressure surge for a moment.


    It''s a super galaxy.


    Ordinary disciples, out of a river dust, wilderness list first, then if a little evil, a little abnormal, it is not able to sweep the four of them?


    Ink string wry smile, always feel like a dream.


    Mo Li''s face is pale and his head is empty. I don''t know what to think?


    Dean Huang, tutors and elders didn''t speak. They couldn''t help with selection. They couldn''t help with such a thing. What they could do was escort.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly put his arms around Jiang Chen and said with a smile, "I don''t care if you are Jiang Chen or Jiang Chen. I know you, not Last name


    "Since we are brothers, we can''t escape at this time, can we? Isn''t it the Lagerstroemia Galaxy? Afraid of a bird? If you''ve counseled before, why don''t you just go back now and join in the selection of saints? "


    As soon as the words come out, it''s like being on top of everything.


    Yes, the Lagerstroemia galaxy is very strong, but it''s also their opponent. If you''re afraid now, you might as well go back directly. It''s just humiliating to go there.


    Mo Xian''s eyes were bright, and then sneered: "what about the Lagerstroemia Galaxy? Before I came, I came with the idea that I would die. Even if I die, I will die. "


    "It''s all death. What''s the fear? If you don''t call me when it''s time to fight, you can''t be spared. "


    "Also Count me in, "Mo Li exclaimed, his big black eyes unswervingly.


    Before he came, the elder brother had passed on the best skills of the wilderness army to the two of them. If they were afraid before fighting, they would not be his brother and sister.


    Commander of Dahuang army, I can''t afford to lose this man!


    Jiang Chen''s nose is sour, his eyes are slightly red, and he is deeply moved. He knows that when they say this, they are already gambling their lives on it.


    How many friends can give you your life?


    Fortunately, he has three!


    "Thank you Thank you


    Ning Tao smiles and pats him. He has never forgotten all the things that Jiang Chen helped him.


    No matter what his purpose, he said that if it wasn''t for him, sister LAN, Miaomiao, Huang Tianqi, head Sikong and others would be finished.


    This kindness is enough to make him come forward!On the one hand, he also wants to see the super galaxy. If the holy land of the future is exposed, he and the super galaxy will inevitably have a war.


    It''s a preview!


    See four people smile with tears, twist into a rope, Huang Dean also satisfied with the nod, at least united to do, the rest, all depends on nature.


    He said with a smile immediately, "we have passed two trans galaxies and will soon reach the central continent. With the help of that transmission array, we will not be far away from Saint college. We may meet many competitors later."


    "I only ask for one thing. Don''t weaken my reputation of Dahuang. You represent more than yourself!"

 Chapter 3041

    Although it''s almost here, it took six days under the pressure of Dean Huang.


    There''s another galactic teleportation.


    It''s too far away.


    It has been three months since we started. Along the way, Ning Tao and others have seen some figures, but they are all in a hurry and do not interfere with each other. In the starry sky, there is no lack of the existence of killing people and stealing goods.


    "Star pirates" is the worst example.


    There''s a steady stream of killing!


    Even the super galaxy can''t help them. They are very rampant and can do anything for their interests.


    However, in addition to some star disasters, Ning Tao didn''t have much trouble along the way.


    On the seventh day, he finally got close to the central mainland.


    The reason why it is called the central continent is that it is located in the center of the whole universe and the largest transit station, extending in all directions.


    It''s a top quality Galaxy in itself!


    But even the super galaxy, also dare not underestimate it!


    "Whoosh..."


    "Ready, the central mainland will soon arrive. Don''t be shocked later," said Dean Huang with a smile, and a look of expectation appeared in his eyes.


    He came several times during his travels around the world.


    But I was shocked every time!


    The same is true of Jiang Chen, with a touch of complexity and a touch of unspeakable color in his eyes.


    It was here that he was saved by the dean.


    If not, he might have been buried here for hundreds of years. Now he is working hard and returning to the world, he must seek justice for what happened in those years.


    More to save his father, mother


    The curiosity of Ning Tao''s several people has been drawn out, and the feeling of the wind devil''s elder also rings in his ears. When he traveled in those years, he came here with a lot of good and bad things, but he has everything, which makes people forget to return


    In the line of sight, a vast Nebula outline slowly appears, a piece of fog, wrapping a supercontinent, I do not know how many times larger than Shanling continent?


    It''s so vast, it''s so shocking.


    Give people a sense of grandeur!


    As soon as they get closer, there is a terrifying pressure on the field. The boat has to slow down, and so do the people around it. This is the gravity field of the central continent, which makes them feel very small.


    Ning Tao was stunned. Nothing else but shock. He had never seen such a big continent.


    Star embellishment, more and more revealed extraordinary.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "Oh, my God, even if this continent is not as big as the whole Dahuang galaxy, it''s nine times out of ten It''s incredible that it''s still a huge whole? "


    Ink string, ink from the difficult way.


    We should know that the central mainland is known as the first continent in the world. In terms of its overall area, it is well deserved.


    Once there was a strong Immortal Emperor who crossed the central mainland. As a result, he flew for several years without finding the boundary.


    President Huang slowed down and exclaimed, "this is the top grade galaxy, and it is also one of the strongest top grade galaxies. All of them come together. By the way, you are not looking for the three soul branches. There should be one here."


    "If you don''t even have one here, I''m afraid it''s hard to find another place."


    Ning Tao was overjoyed and looked forward to it more and more. Although he gave the wind devil''s elder 120 billion star beads to recover, he must have bought enough in 300 billion star beads.


    Just thinking about it, a cry and a golden lightning came from the back of the star boat.


    All the way, reckless.


    "No, be careful," said Dean Huang. As soon as his face changed, he would urge the star boat to avoid the golden light.


    However, the golden lightning was very fast and fearless. It deliberately set off a fierce wind and waved it towards the star boat, which made the star boat whirl.


    It''s like losing control.


    The balance of the flight was disturbed.


    "Ho ho..."


    In the electric light flint, the color change of Ning Tao several people, there is a moment to see the golden flash face.


    This is actually a Golden winged Mirs!


    The legendary Mythical Animals!


    But in the blink of an eye, he left behind a sneer, and then he turned into lightning and rushed to the mainland.


    Dean Huang, with a black face, quickly stabilized the star boat. His forehead was blue. He was teased by a beast. He was arrogant. He was also the head of the Academy. How could a leader of the galaxy bear such humiliation?


    However, Jiang Chen suddenly frowned and exclaimed, "the golden winged Mirs? Where does it come from? "


    "Kim Peng The world


    As soon as the words came out, the anger that the Dean Huang wanted to raise suddenly dissipated, his face changed greatly, and he was afraid to say: "Jinpeng world? But there are not many golden winged Mirs in Jinpeng world. Is it the offspring of that old monster? "


    Ning Tao several people listen to confused, scratch a way: "what are you talking about in the end?"However, the wind demon elder explained: "Jinpeng world is a top-grade galaxy with great strength and all kinds of big demons, and the dominator is Jinpeng supreme who has entered the supreme realm early."


    "This old guy is famous for his fierce temper, and he is very protective. Few people in the whole world dare to provoke him. Even the super galaxy is afraid of three points."


    "Why? Can''t you beat it? " As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, it was inconceivable.


    The wind devil shook his head and said, "it''s a good fight. However, the speed of Jinpeng is so fast that it can even penetrate the space. It can''t stop it at all. Unless it uses more than three times of its power, it can''t do anything with it."


    "Moreover, if you let it escape accidentally, the shooter will face a crazy counterattack of super supremacy. It''s a headache and the consequences are unimaginable."


    "At the beginning of the establishment of Jinpeng world, because it was too domineering, it was destroyed several times. But the old Jinpeng blocked the door of his family, killed people whenever he saw them, and ran away when he couldn''t fight. Even the super galaxy was bothered by this rogue spirit."


    "If you want to deal with the Jinpeng world, unless someone can deal with the old Jinpeng, no one is willing to move them..."


    As soon as he said this, Ning Tao understood that this old Jinpeng was playing a rogue.


    However, the effect of the mousetrap has been achieved.


    Although superior galaxies are not as powerful as super galaxies, they have their own characteristics and are not simple. Ning Tao has gained insight.


    Compared with them, Dahuang galaxy is really a little ordinary. It''s not easy to reach the top grade.


    Dean Huang was calm and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he gave a cold hum. They were not afraid of Jinpeng, but the old Jinpeng made them helpless.


    This dumb guy can only swallow it.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I immediately urged the star boat to fly towards the central mainland. Fortunately, no one saw it.


    Otherwise, this face will be lost


    "Whoosh..."


    It took a long time to enter the central mainland, and Dean Huang took them directly to the central city.


    This city is like a huge planet!


    And people come and go, dense, all kinds of races have, see dazzling.


    As soon as Dean Huang inquired, he found that there was an auction in central city recently, and there were three soul branches in the auction items. He just wanted to let Ning Tao and others broaden their horizons. With a wave of his hand, he led them to the auction.


    Maybe I can meet students from other colleges. I''m prepared in advance.


    After all, they don''t know anything except Pluto college!

 Chapter 3042

    Central auction.


    Looking at the whole world, they are all first-class and of the highest standard. Have they attracted many forces?


    Every deal reached here is enough to buy a big family, and even an ordinary one can buy a planet after an auction.


    This shows how strong the appeal!


    Under the leadership of Dean Huang, Ning Tao, Jiang Chen, and Mo Xian brothers and sisters enter the auction house. The other three elders and two tutors go to find a place to stay.


    By the way, I''d like to know something.


    Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles!


    "Dong Dong..."


    The dull sound of drums rang through most of the central city. It seemed to announce something important, indicating that the auction was about to start, and the three strikes were loud.


    Once a month.


    A little higher, it will be held once a year.


    Once in ten years, once in a hundred years, once in a thousand years That kind of auction can make a sensation in the world.


    As soon as he entered the auction, Ning Tao was shocked. It was a small world, and the territory was surprisingly large. There were many strong people, and they were full of gods everywhere. Even if Xianjun and strong people made trouble, they could kill him instantly.


    The Immortal Emperor will die.


    "Fierce, is really a luxury place," Ning Tao looked at the brick by brick, heartfelt emotion.


    However, as soon as he turned around, his eyes stopped.


    Not far away, a group of people with the same surprise also had a stiff smile. There was an awkward atmosphere in the air. They were stunned for a long time and exclaimed at the same time:


    "Ning Ning Tao? It''s you


    "Sikong letter?"


    That''s right. It''s a coincidence that we''ve met for thousands of miles. This is the team of Hades college.


    There are six students in total, including the boss''s empty letter.


    And a dignified old man!


    "Why, old man? Are you here? " The dignified old man was a little surprised.


    On hearing this, Dean Huang snorted and sniffed, "I didn''t see the Yellow calendar when I went out today. I''m so lucky to meet you here."


    Seeing that Ning Tao was puzzled, Mo Xian explained in his ear, "this is the" Shentu "Dean of Hades college!"


    Ning Tao suddenly realized that the old man with a fierce smile was actually the dean of Hades college. It seemed that he was not easy to be provoked. How could he meet them here?


    No one''s lucky!


    Although sikongxin, with a shiny and bald head, was venomous, he was full of fear. However, a man beside him was red eyed, gnashing his teeth, and the veins on his forehead were exposed.


    The rolling and majestic killing machine pours in an instant.


    "Rather The waves


    On hearing this, Ning Tao almost didn''t recognize it. He was surprised and said, "are you Temple of the dead


    Compared with him before, now not only his momentum has become fierce and fierce, but also his face is full of cruelty, which gives people a kind of cold breath and greatly changes.


    Just when the red eye of Ming Temple was about to take action, Shen Tu stopped him and frowned, "calm down, this is the central auction, not the underworld. If you dare to take action, even I can''t protect you."


    "It seems that you still have some foresight. Your arrogance doesn''t work here," said Huang


    "Hum, it''s not up to you to tell me what to do," said Dean Shen Tu coldly.


    At this time, Ming Feiyu took a step, a pair of cold eyes closely staring at Jiang Chen, a strong sense of war, said: "meet again, you really come, if there is a chance, I will challenge you."


    "I''ll accompany you to the end," Jiang Chen said with a faint smile. He was unafraid and had confidence.


    If even Tianjiao, a middle-class galaxy, can''t be defeated, what qualifications does he have to challenge Lagerstroemia Galaxy? He will not return to the world!


    Ming Feiyu was full of fighting spirit, but he glanced at Ning Tao from the corner of his eye, gave a cold hum, and then turned his head.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao is just lucky.


    It''s not enough for him to pay attention!


    Ning Tao touched his nose and shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t bother to worry about it with him. He came to the auction just for sanhunzhi, and even Ming Feiyu had the strength to deal with it.


    Si kongxin is the loser of his team. He is much better than when he was in the preliminary competition.


    The cultivation has reached the late stage of quadruple.


    Six peaks of shennian!


    Yama, before he came here, he made a special effort to refine it. The contribution value of 100 million yuan was all spent. 1800 drops of Taiyi magic water, and the rest of it was bought by Yama. Now it''s as heavy as seven or eight.


    Even if the Ming Feiyu, Ning Tao even dare not say defeat, self-protection, draw or no problem.


    At this time, two courteous maids came, as if afraid of a fight between them. They each took a team to the VIP room. The auction had already begun.


    A lot of bodyguards have been watching here.


    What happened just now caused quite a stir.


    President Huang and President Shentu left with people. This is the central auction. If they don''t know what''s interesting, they will be driven out.I''ll lose face by then.


    Just as the two sides left, a lively woman in a veil and a white skirt, like a nine day fairy, swept with a pair of clear eyes and suspicions, as if she felt something in the chaotic crowd?


    "Sister Joan? What''s the matter? " A girl next to him was curious and asked.


    The woman, who was called sister Qiong, pondered and looked strange. She shook her head and nodded again. She said suspiciously, "I seem to feel the breath of my family?"


    "Although it''s very light, the breath of our family is very special, and it can''t be wrong, and it''s very strange..."


    Sister Joan didn''t go on.


    Because of her conjecture, it''s incredible.


    The girl pursed her red lips and wore a cute ponytail behind her. She muttered, "I don''t understand. OK, let''s go. The auction has already started."


    "I managed to sneak out once. Sister Joan said she would play with me, but I can''t cheat."


    The woman grinned bitterly. At least she felt a direction. The girl with a ponytail looked for her.


    "Creak..."


    In the VIP room of Zhongpin, after the Dean Huang reported the name of Dahuang, she was brought here. The maid took her time. It seemed that she had seen many important people.


    Great famine, just ordinary level.


    Ning Tao just want to go in, a burst of fragrant wind, linger, can''t help but pause, but this, but let the fairy came in front of him, a pair of clear eyes like a pool of water.


    Beside him, there was a girl with a ponytail pouting discontentedly, exuding the atmosphere of youth.


    One big and one small, are the best beauty, one classical, one lively, but formed a line of sight impact, for a time Ning Tao do not know which good to see?


    "Well You... "


    Ning Tao just about to speak, but see that classic beauty sweet smile way: "impolite, Dao you, it is really our sister lost, has been unable to find a room, my sister has always wanted to see the auction, I do not know if you can make do with it."


    "Don''t worry, we''ve paid for the VIP room, and we''re not safe just the sisters."


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and confused.


    Suddenly, two beauties, a big one and a small one, rushed over and said they wanted to make do with them in the same room. They felt like they had lost their pie again. It seemed that no man would refuse, right?


    Has your charm reached this point? Alas, my damned and nowhere to put charm


    Jiang Chen, Mo Xian all come up, eyes are envious, I NIMA, this guy what ghost luck? The two beauties took the initiative to post it.


    How come they''ve never had such a thing before?


    It''s not worse than Ning Tao!


    Even Dean Huang, with a look of consternation, looks at Ning Tao strangely. But when he thinks that even his tutor has been soaked by this boy, it seems that there is nothing impossible. Is this the natural peach blossom life?


    "Tut tut..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao hesitated, the girl with the ponytail pouted her lips. Qiong Xianzi spoke in person. Unexpectedly, there were still men who hesitated for such a long time. It''s too shameful.


    You know, they don''t even look at this small VIP room.


    Can''t find the room is just an excuse, super VIP is the identity of both can go in!


    "Say, you are not a man? You know how many men can''t even dream of such a good thing, "said the girl with ponytail.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow and suddenly sees Jiang Chen gesturing to him. He moves slightly in his heart. Then he says with a smile: "it''s just a little too unexpected. Qiong Daoyou, please come in!"


    In the process of speaking, perspective will be opened!

 Chapter 3043

    Opening perspective, it is not that Ning Tao has any particular idea, but that he always feels that these two girls are not simple.


    He will not believe that there is such a good thing in the world, all the beauties are around you, the golden mountain and silver mountain are under your feet, don''t pull, it''s a dream.


    There must be something to attract them


    Under the perspective, the two girls are completely different in front of her. Qiong Daoyou is radiant and holy. She is wrapped in a stream of energy and is hard to watch. Even the little girl around her is like a whirlpool.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, if it is the eye of the candle dragon before, I''m afraid it''s really hard to peep at one or two.


    But the eye of the candle dragon has also changed!


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    At this moment, the golden pupil bursts into light, which can''t be seen by outsiders. However, Ning Tao''s pupil power increases sharply. Everything is nothingness, and all methods are vain. He can penetrate all things in the world.


    The classic beauty, Qiong Daoyou, is covered with crystal clear jade bone, and the power in her body converges into a fairy statue.


    His accomplishments are much higher than his.


    That little girl Dantian is a whirlpool


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. These things are enough to make him think deeply. Those two energies make him feel dangerous. It seems that the world is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    "Well, have you seen enough? You are very impolite, "said the girl in ponytail with an angry face.


    In particular, the body before a contrast, a pair of big marshmallows, a pair of small cage bag, the difference is too much.


    Qiong Daoyou''s jade face is also slightly red.


    I''m embarrassed to be watched.


    "Ah Cough... "


    Ning Tao dry cough, smile way: "two fairies sink fish and fall wild geese, I''m afraid a man will see more."


    "go to the ponytail, you''ll be happy.


    Qiong Daoyou blushed and went in.


    Just now, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She actually has a feeling of peeping all over her body, which makes her feel numb. Never before, she blushes


    They sat down and talked politely with each other, while the auction was already in full swing, and the price calls kept rising, one by one.


    At least a hundred thousand people were present.


    "Huoyun sword, the magic weapon of huoyun immortal three million years ago, is a top-grade weapon. It depicts the pattern of fire. It has amazing lethality. The starting price is 50 billion."


    A gray old man said in a loud voice.


    "Fifty billion."


    "60 billion, I will pay 68 billion..."


    Ning Tao''s tongue is so blatant that the price of a royal weapon is so high that it can equal the two-story time tower. However, the time tower below three stories is very common in the world.


    At this time, Jiang Chen pondered for a while, and suddenly asked Qiong Daoyou: "dare to ask Qiong Daoyou, have we met before?"


    "Oh ~"


    Qiong Daoyou''s eyes were stunned. She looked at Jiang Chen up and down, and seemed to feel familiar.


    I think I saw it a long time ago.


    "Well, I said, is that what you do when you chase girls? Even this old trick that I don''t know how many billion years ago has been used. I''m worried about you. "


    A girl with a ponytail is very old.


    "Puff..."


    Mo Li couldn''t help laughing and blushed.


    Ink string dry cough, although he also has the heart to chat up, but, after all, sister in the side, plus thin skin, for a time, taut tightly.


    "Yingying, don''t talk nonsense," said Qiong Daoyou with a wry smile. She gently nodded the little head of a girl who had changed from horsetail.


    But in the beautiful eyes, more and more confused.


    After a look at Ning Tao, he finds that he has been paying attention to the auction house, while Jiang Chen is caught in the memory. It seems that these two people are not simple, are they wild?


    Zhongpin galaxy, how can it have such pride?


    Estimated to be generous and brilliant!


    All of a sudden, she thought about it and said to Ning Tao, "brother Ning, do you know the fairy Galaxy?"


    "Oh ~"


    Ning Tao was stunned, thought for a moment, and suddenly said in surprise: "are you talking about the big fairy galaxy, one of the top ten super galaxies? I''ve just heard of it recently. "


    Jiang Chen all the way told him a lot, and Ning Tao remembered the most deeply. One of them was the great fairy galaxy. It is said that the woman who came out of it was as beautiful as a fairy, and the male female ratio of the whole galaxy was 1:9!


    It''s a heaven for all men in the world.


    However, the fairies are not only good-looking, but also powerful, ranking among the super galaxies.


    You can''t know the Lagerstroemia galaxy, but you can''t help but know the Andromeda galaxy, especially the man, who doesn''t want to marry a fairy to be his wife


    "Most Recently... "


    Qiong Daoyou''s smile is stiff, and doubts flash in her beauty, but Ning Tao doesn''t seem to be lying.


    He did seem to have just heard about Andromeda.


    Do you think you are wrong?Jiang Chen''s eyes flashed and eyebrowed: "if I guess correctly, Qiong Daoyou should come from the immortal female star system, right?"


    "Yes, it''s just a member of the fairy sect. It''s not worth mentioning," said Qiong with a smile.


    Jiang Chen is thoughtful.


    Is it really just an ordinary member


    At this time, the old man with white beard took out a medicinal plant, which had three branches and seven tentacles. The body was gray and looked strange, but the eyes of countless people were red.


    Sniff, the mind is restless.


    "Sanhunzhi, it''s sanhunzhi. It''s a rare imperial medicine," many people said excitedly.


    Gods and spirits of medicinal materials are generally available but not available. On the market, they have been fried to the sky high price. Supply has always been in short supply, let alone the best of gods and spirits.


    "Quick, quick offer."


    "I''m going to ask Neptune for the three soul branches. How much do you want?"


    "Fart, you want to be beautiful..."


    Seeing the confusion, the old man with white beard said with a smile, "don''t be impatient, everyone. The auction starts now. The three soul branches can cure all the wounds of the mind. If you swallow them, they can also make the mind soar several layers."


    "There are so many advantages. I don''t think you need to say that. As we all know, the starting price is 100 billion yuan. Everybody, let''s start."


    Just now, the auction house seems crazy.


    "110 billion!"


    "It''s only 10 billion. Let''s play. I''ll give it 130 billion. I''m going to fix it..."


    Ning Tao looks at people''s offers one after another and frowns tightly. He underestimates the popularity of sanhunzhi. Do you know if 300 billion yuan is enough?


    "Damn it..."

 Chapter 3044

    "160 billion."


    "Hum, I''ll add another five billion yuan to fight with me, and I won''t see if you have any money in your pocket..."


    "180 billion, twice, is there anything higher?" the old man with white beard said with a smile.


    In the blink of an eye, prices soared.


    Ning Tao was absorbed. Seeing that the voice in the field suddenly weakened, his eyes suddenly brightened. Knowing that the time had come, he immediately said, "200 billion!"


    "Wow ~"


    the crowd was shocked and looked up.


    Is this a big man or a big power? 200 billion, just to buy a medicinal plant.


    "Really What a luxury


    Even if Xianjun is strong, he doesn''t have so much money.


    Qiong Daoyou, ponytail girl and Yingying are all in a daze. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao suddenly opens her mouth and asks for a price of 200 billion yuan. Are all the middle class galaxies so rich?


    Qiong Dao you Tian said with a smile: "brother Ning is really heroic. He''s really a lover of our generation. I admire him."


    In the face of compliments, Ning Tao just smile, he is not stupid, although more than 200 billion, but the two girls look, but not too much moved.


    It''s not much for them.


    At this time, the old man with white beard said with a smile: "the friend of Zhongpin box No. 8 is asking for 200 billion yuan. Is there any higher price? 200 billion once, 200 billion twice... "


    Words just fall, in the room opposite Ning Tao, suddenly came out the ferocious sound of a molar.


    "I''ll give you 210 billion!"


    What''s the matter with all the people? It seems that there is something wrong with the tone. Is it hard to have a grudge with the man in box 8? Is this going to work? Countless people''s faces were filled with interest.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face sank, his voice was clearly from the underworld temple. It seemed that he had a high status in the underworld clan.


    It''s amazing how much money can be put out.


    But I''ll see how many more you have!


    "230 billion!"


    "Hiss ~ fight, my God, so fierce? Is the price of sanhunzhi so expensive


    "I don''t know if the 18th counsels or not? Screw him, come on, "the field was full of encouraging banter.


    Hear that. Box seven and eight.


    Ming Temple gnashes its teeth. The last time Ning Tao severely humiliated him, he hated him to the bone. Whatever he did, even if he fought for his life, he would be destroyed.


    However, he brought more than 100 billion yuan before he set out, which was awarded to him by the three elders.


    Not everyone has a space array?


    Xianjun''s property is generally about 100 billion.


    He borrowed more than 200 billion yuan from several people around him, but now he can''t hold on to it. Ning Tao obviously needs sanhunzhi, but he can''t continue


    "What? Dare not add it? Temple of the dead Ning Tao''s sneer came.


    But as soon as the words came out, a ferocious laugh came from box 18: "who said you didn''t dare? I come out with Three hundred billion! "


    The sound is still the temple.


    But next to him stood sikongxin.


    He brought some of his family to support him. How can Ning Tao''s good deeds be done without him?


    In the war of the Academy, he suffered a tragic defeat, and his successor''s identity was also greatly affected. It can be said that he lost both fame and wealth, and even let the supreme elder pay 300 billion yuan for him.


    Great shame!


    All this is because of Ning Tao!


    This time, bawangzong expected him to join the sage academy and give his full support. If he succeeds, the position of the quasi patriarch will be his, so he has to work hard. Ning Tao is a roadblock in his heart.


    I don''t know what he wants? But if it is used to improve his strength, he will be in danger.


    Therefore, he must not be allowed to succeed. He should only have 300 billion yuan in his hand. What will he do?


    Sikong letter sneered.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s brows wrinkled. Under the perspective, Ming Temple and Sikong Xin''s complacency, he could see clearly. He estimated that he had figured out how much money he had in his hand, which was to make it clear that he couldn''t live with himself.


    When Qiong Daoyou frowned, she recognized the gunpowder of the other side and said, "sanhunzhi, this kind of medicinal material is amazing. It''s said that it''s not naturally cultivated."


    "There is also a legend about it!"


    "Oh? What? "


    A few people showed their strange ways.


    I''ve never heard of it. Isn''t it a natural medicine? Does the three soul branches still appear out of thin air?


    "It is said that the three soul branches, the three branches represent the three souls, and the seven roots represent the seven spirits, which are very close to the human mind. Its formation is the condensation of some powerful and powerful souls to a certain extent."


    "The strength of these great powers is at least the level of immortals and emperors. Although it sounds incredible, there were some people who took sanhunzhi and could inherit it."


    "Although there is no possibility of this, if you get it, it will soar to the sky. This is also a gamble. As for the truth of the rumors, no one has confirmed it so far.""In a word, 300 billion yuan is the most expensive price I know. No matter how high it is, it''s not cost-effective."


    Qiong Daoyou explained gently.


    A few people listen to, all face show shock color.


    The three soul branches are actually the condensation of the Immortal Emperor''s great power, and may contain the inheritance in his lifetime? It''s really incredible. Is there such magic?


    Even Dean Huang nodded slightly. He had heard of this rumor, but he thought it was credible.


    Because he himself is a great power, but this rumor has been exaggerated.


    Ning Tao also heard, but he bought three soul branches not for himself, but for his four children, as well as the hard won children of Xiaobai and Xiaohong.


    No matter how much it costs, he will buy it!


    "Damn it..."


    At this time, Mo Xian patted him and handed out a ring full of 120 billion star beads.


    This is his elder brother. He gave it to him before he left.


    Mo Li, Jiang Chen also handed out one.


    Ning Tao was deeply moved. Listening to the old man''s inquiry, he said, "three hundred and fifty billion!"


    "Hiss ~!"


    The crowd breathed in the air.


    My God, is that crazy? The price of one imperial medicinal material is more than 300 billion yuan.


    Three soul branches are worth 300 billion at most.


    If it''s too high, it''ll pay.


    Ming Temple''s face changed. Although he wanted to ask the price again, he was not stupid. The price was raised so high that he let out his breath and killed Ning Tao.


    After thinking about it, he gave a cold hum and stopped talking. After all, it''s not very useful to take these three soul branches.


    See box 18 in silence.


    There was a sigh.


    Ning Tao also breathed a sigh of relief, secretly scolded in his heart. If it wasn''t for them, it would be more than 200 billion.


    "Damn asshole..."


    "Haha, Xiaoyou on the 8th is really cool, 350 billion once, 350 billion twice..."


    The old man with white beard was excited.


    If the price is so high, his commission will be doubled.


    Just when everyone thought it was going to end, a voice of disobedience suddenly said: "this is less than 360 billion. I want these three soul branches."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked up fiercely.


    I saw a gold robed man sitting in the third room of Shangpin, spitting out grape seeds leisurely, with a face of arrogance and a look of gesticulation.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "It''s him, the little master of Jinpeng world, Peng Jiutian. It''s also here. Now room 8 will fall short. Few people dare to rob Peng Jiutian."


    "Yes, it''s said that Tianpeng Jiutian crippled a student of the top grade Galaxy a few days ago, but he was still overbearing in front of that college."


    people whispered.


    Fear and disgust flashed in my eyes!


    After all, who wants to be trampled on by an animal? If it were not for the supremacy of Jinpeng, it is estimated that all the things done by Jinpeng would have destroyed 800 times.


    The old man with white beard sighed and had a headache. As soon as this guy got involved, it would be hard to do next.


    Just when he wanted to announce the result in a hurry, he suddenly heard room 8 and said in a deep voice, "four hundred billion stars."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole auction house was quiet.


    After a few seconds of silence, more than 100000 people seem to have burst into the pan, and "bang" turns pale. Are the people in room 8 crazy? How dare you fight with Peng Jiutian?


    Are newborn calves not afraid of tigers?


    Or are those who don''t know fearless?


    Ning Tao calm face, he just doesn''t care who the other party is, even if it is Jinpeng supreme, he will offer.


    Dean Huang''s face is not good-looking. It was this flat haired bird that embarrassed them outside the central mainland. Fortunately, they were not seen, otherwise they would be ridiculed by the world.


    "Boy, is that you? How dare you rob me? Do you want to die? " Peng nine days, eyes a cold.


    Ning Tao cold hum, fearless look up, light way: "Tiancai Dibao, the price is high, no money don''t talk nonsense here."

 Chapter 3045

    "Good, very good. It seems that there are a lot of people who don''t know what to do recently. Even Ben Shao dares to contradict him?"


    "How do you want to die?" Peng Jiutian, a man in a gold robe, sneers.


    Half a month ago, he just picked up a man.


    I didn''t expect to meet another one.


    It seems that Tianjiao of all the major galaxies who came to participate in the selection of saints are very arrogant. If they are arrogant, they will not have a long memory.


    Hundreds of thousands of people trembled with fear and showed pity: "it''s over, the people in room 8 are going to suffer..."


    However, Ning Tao didn''t even look at it. Instead, he said to the old man with white beard, "elder, do you dare to ask if there are any rules in the legendary central auction house?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned.


    The old man with white beard was stunned, but he reacted quickly. He immediately said solemnly, "of course, no trouble is allowed in the central auction house. Everything depends on money. Even the super galaxy should obey the rules in my central auction house."


    "Don''t worry, little friend. No one can threaten your safety in my central auction house. I dare to use the reputation guarantee of my central auction house."


    "Dare to ask Master Peng Jiutian, do you still want to increase the price? If you give up, it''s the little friend''s


    When they heard this, they were amazed.


    Who is the owner of room eight? Isn''t that kind? How dare you offend the little master of Jinpeng?


    I''m not afraid of death!


    Peng Jiutian''s sharp eyes twinkled. He gritted his teeth and said: "plus, how dare a bumpkin fight with Ben? How many faces do you have today? "


    "Five hundred billion, don''t give me advice!"


    "550 billion," said Ning Tao.


    "600 billion yuan, today I''ll let you know what money is. Smashing it can kill you, bumpkin!"


    "Silly goods, 700 billion," Ning Tao''s eyes climb out of blood, gushing out a fire.


    Why do you spell that?


    Because there is no time left. There are only about eight months left before he returns to the galaxy. In eight months, he has to finish the selection and return to the wild. Galaxy. Now he is very anxious. Is this enough time?


    Moreover, if you go back late, the dragon and Phoenix pregnancy pill will fail, and the efforts of more than two years will be in vain.


    There might be life-threatening.


    Because the child is likely to inherit the power of longhuang!


    This power is too powerful. To be exact, it is no less than holy goods. If we can''t cultivate it well, I''m afraid we can''t make up for it in the future.


    And he''s not alone. He''s even more sorry for his brother Xiaobai and his new mother Xiaohong.


    Themselves are all they hope for.


    After waiting for such a long time, he finally met a three soul branch. He really didn''t want to give up


    Opposite, box 18.


    Sikongxin and Mingsi all laugh happily and eat melon seeds. They have heard of ningtao, who is on the way to death.


    It saves them a lot of trouble.


    Ming Feiyu and President Shentu all sneered and shook their heads. The secret way was beyond their ability.


    And hundreds of thousands gaped.


    Darling, I have called 700 billion star beads. Can I buy two at this price?


    As for it?


    Too much money to spend?


    Although sanhunzhi is rare, where is the central mainland? As long as we wait for a few years, there will still be a central place in the world for more than ten years.


    The price won''t change, but it''s too strong.


    Do you have to have this one in front of you?


    It''s as if the other party''s anger and fierce eyes will rise at any time.


    "Huhu..."


    The whole auction house is full of tension!


    Jiang Chen, Mo Xian, Mo Li also frowned and tried to dissuade him, but Ning Tao was too persistent.


    Qiong Daoyou frowned.


    Does Ning Tao seem to need three soul branches very much?


    At this time, Peng Jiutian was very angry and laughed. He grabbed the carved dragon head on the broken chair and said angrily, "good, boy, do you dare to give your name?"


    Without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, Sikong Xin in box 18 said with a grim smile: "his name is Ning Tao. He comes from Dahuang college, Dahuang galaxy, a remote middle class galaxy."


    As soon as the words came out, the face of box 8 sank.


    Especially the Dean Huang, his face is as gloomy as water. How could he have such a student?


    Shame!


    It seems that after going back, he will have a good talk with bawangzong. If he really becomes the leader of bawangzong, hum, I''m afraid it will be a disaster of great famine


    Ning Tao looks at box 18 and his forehead twinkles. He regrets that he didn''t blow the son of a bitch to death in the college trials.


    At the critical moment, he was stabbed in the back.


    Although you know the risk, when you experience it, it''s different."Asshole..."


    Jiang Chen, Mo Xian also scolded.


    But at this time, Peng Jiutian''s face showed a grim smile. It turned out that he was just a bad product. The man he beat half a month ago was still a top-grade galaxy.


    Even the middling Galaxy dares to go wild.


    In a few days, will the inferior Galaxy dare to step on his head?


    Immediately sneer: "Ning Tao, this little remember you, I Peng nine days, is your doomsday."


    "Do you really want three soul branches? Jie Jie, I''ll tell you, you''d better have a dream. I''ve given you 800 billion yuan. I haven''t been afraid of anyone since I was young. "


    "Hiss ~!"


    The muscles on people''s faces were jumping wildly.


    This makes a big noise. It''s estimated that it will be on the star headlines tomorrow. This wild ningtao is also famous.


    "Crazy, crazy..."


    The most exciting thing is the old man with white beard. The original value of sanhunzhi is about 300 billion, but now it has mentioned 800 billion. The mention of Chengdu has made him rich.


    I''m so happy. I feel like I can retire.


    Find an idyllic girl


    Ning Tao''s face was black, and his eyes were strangely cold. Around him, Qiong Daoyou felt a little depressed.


    Seeing his silence, Qiong Daoyou opened her lips and said, "Daoyou, if you need me, I can help you."


    Then he wanted to give out the ring.


    One side of the ponytail girl, Yingying, also angrily said: "I''m very angry to see this flat haired bird. I dare to be arrogant in front of me. Here, I''ll kill it with money."


    The same ring.


    However, this time Ning Tao did not answer, silent half ring, suddenly said: "will it go to participate in the selection?"


    "Well?"


    "Qiong Peng is very talented, and he''s sure to represent a few hundred saints."


    "By the way, you Why do you ask that? "


    Jiang Chen and Mo Xian feel that something big is going to happen.


    See Ning Tao calm way: "I give up auction, Peng nine days is right, we sage selection on see!"


    Words, as if dropped a bomb.


    "Boom", the whole auction house more than 100000 people boiling, one by one screamed out, inverted air-conditioning, face show horror, my God, this guy crazy?


    Actually defied Peng Jiutian blatantly!


    Too How cruel!


    Ming Temple, Si kongxin, even if Ming Feiyu is stupid, what''s this guy doing?


    Have you abandoned yourself?


    Don''t talk about them, even Peng Jiutian himself is stupid, he He''s challenging himself? How dare you challenge yourself as a waste from the middle class Galaxy?


    Who gave you the confidence?


    He immediately laughed angrily and ferociously and said, "well, that''s what you said. I''ll let you live to be a saint. I''ll see how you will die then."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    In a wild laugh, he turned away and went to trade.

 Chapter 3046

    A three soul branch costs 800 billion yuan.


    Everyone knows that it''s not cost-effective. It can be called blood compensation. Moreover, 800 billion stars are enough to buy a good five story time tower.


    Dean Huang is not willing to spend the money.


    It''s too expensive.


    But he couldn''t imagine the details of the top grade galaxies, especially the top grade galaxies like jinpengjie.


    There will be no difference in money if there is a trans galactic transmission array!


    Ning Tao, when Peng Jiutian was about to leave, said, "take care of my three soul branches!"


    He made everyone angry.


    Isn''t it good to be alive?


    Peng Jiutian didn''t say anything, but everyone can already guess that when the saints'' selection competition starts, Ning Tao is rubbed on the ground and cries.


    "Ah, impulse..."


    The auction will go on as usual, but after this atmosphere, the bidding behind is very exciting,


    higher and higher.


    And things are getting better and better.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are fixed and he has learned a lot. The final thing is an exquisite six storey time tower. Although it is six storey, the space is much larger, which is twice as big as the six storey time tower in the wilderness.


    It is specially made by the holy land of time and space.


    Even Dean Huang couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Despite repeated offers, however, the big names on the scene were all fighting for their heads and blood. The price soon exceeded one trillion yuan. After much deliberation, he gave up.


    Dahuang has just gone through a bloody battle, and the resource consumption is too large, and it has not recovered from this consumption.


    I can only shake my head.


    In the end, the person who won the auction at a price of 180 billion yuan was actually his acquaintance, Dean Shentu, the underworld Academy of the underworld galaxy, who won the auction with great pain.


    Why do you do this?


    The time tower of Dahuang college has risen to the seventh floor. How can he surpass the underworld college if he doesn''t do it again?


    I''m afraid I can''t even see the heel


    Walking out of the auction house, Ning Tao found that many people looked at him strangely, strangely, pitifully and sighed. Some old friars could not help shaking their heads.


    Seeing this, Qiong Daoyou hesitated. She suddenly took out a token and said, "Ning Daoyou, it''s fate to meet each other. This token is for you. If you are in any trouble, you can take it out for a try."


    "It should have some effect!"


    "Sister Joan, this Well... " Yingying is about to open her mouth when she is covered by Qiong Daoyou.


    Then he bowed and took her to leave.


    Although the face is still wearing a veil, the little girl also has some camouflage, but, Ning Tao see clearly, feel the token in the hand, fell into meditation.


    This token is holy white.


    The front depicts a noble fairy in white gauze, descending from nine days, holding a holy sword to bring holiness to the world, while the back is a pair of white wings.


    It''s a symbol of holiness.


    One side, Jiang Chen saw this face change, exclaimed: "this is actually a fairy order, it seems to be the highest level, there are nine wings, yes, it is it."


    "In addition to the angels, the fairies have a special love for wings, which is the symbol of their holiness and the spiritual pillar of their yearning for freedom."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao weighed the token and said curiously, "what''s the use?"


    "It''s very useful. You can not only go in and out of the big fairy Galaxy freely, but also fall in love with Miss fairy. It''s a symbol of the recognition of the fairy family. Generally, only the fairy who is in favor of a man will give out a token."


    "Gradually, the tradition of the Andromeda system came into being. Moreover, if the token maker was in trouble, the Andromeda system would help them. They were jealous of evil and kind to their friends. In a word, the" Andromeda order "had too many advantages."


    Jiang Chen is a little excited and envious.


    When he was a child, he had seen the fairy order, but it was only a seven paragraph, which was not comparable to this one.


    Who is this Qiong Daoyou?


    A hand, unexpectedly is nine fairy order, the highest fairy order is only ten.


    And he always feels familiar, but she has been wearing a veil, did not see


    At this moment, Dean Huang watched Dean Shen Tu and others leave, left a look of schadenfreude, and looked at the strange eyes of the people around him, and immediately said, "let''s leave here first, so as not to get into trouble."


    Said, slightly leaked out the prestige.


    With four people, he went straight into the crowd.


    Ning Tao knows that he is in trouble, but there are so many troubles. He is worried now. There are only eight months left. Can he gather up two three soul branches?


    Before, he asked the elder to inquire in the central city. I don''t know if there is any news right now?


    What he wants is ready-made goods, not waiting here for a few years, when the children will run away


    Turn a few corners and shake off some tails.Dean Huang just took a few people into a hotel to join two elders and three tutors. Before, he asked them to inquire about the foreign college.


    Ten people stood in the room.


    An elder said in a deep voice: "back to the Dean, we have heard some, but the situation is not very good."


    "The saints'' selection competition is really a sensation. As far as we know, there are hundreds of colleges participating in the competition, and there are also some big families who arrange their disciples. It can be said that it is a feast of pride."


    "There may not be many students, at most tens of thousands of them, but they are all the top stars in every galaxy, among them, there are some tricky roles."


    As soon as the words came out, several people raised their eyebrows.


    Ning Tao, Mo Xian and Mo Li can''t help but raise their ears. These people will be their opponents.


    Another elder moistened his throat and said in a deep voice, "most of the most dangerous ones at the moment come from top class galaxies and super galaxies. They have already been famous all over the world."


    "For example, Shen Cangtian in the ancient god system, Peng Jiutian in the Jinpeng world, and some black horses, Gu liangmu, Chen Zihan, Han Ziche, Gao Muye who only know their names Galaxies are not famous, but people are


    Ning Tao and others are thoughtful.


    These people, I''m afraid, have strength.


    However, that pengjiutian is actually one of them. In fact, if you think about it, will the golden winged Mirs be weak? That''s the blood talent of super beast.


    "And then there are super galaxies. These people are so powerful that most of the super galaxies are here."


    "The first person in the Lagerstroemia galaxy, Jiang Huang!"


    Said, also looked at the ginger dust one eye.


    The latter eyes cold, a pair of fists unconsciously clenched, muscle shaking, as if very familiar with this person, the hatred between them is no less than Sikong letter to Ning Tao.


    "Xin Shaoyan of the great ecliptic galaxy is said to be the strongest and first person in the 12 Galaxy alliance of the zodiac. He is said to have killed Xianjun, but his strength is unknown at present."


    "There''s jiangqingge in the big spiral galaxy. He doesn''t show mountains or leak water, but no one dares to underestimate him."


    "And beichentian in the Big Dipper galaxy is also a powerful character, the first person in the Big Dipper..."


    Listen, the elder has a different interpretation.


    Ning Tao''s face became more and more dignified. Unexpectedly, all these talents in the world were so abnormal, and they felt a lot of pressure.


    They are really ignorant.


    However, I don''t know if I''ve tried!


    No matter how high the opposite side is, they just smash it. Now that they are here, they will fight to the end!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning!

 Chapter 3047

    "Jiang Huang, Shen Cangtian, Xin Shaoyan, beichentian, jiangqingge," says Ning Tao.


    Most people have had the experience of Xianjun fighting.


    Even killed.


    In this contrast, it seems that he is not enough to see the Immortal King quadruple. Even if he can break through the quintuple recently, it seems that he can''t keep up with the level of these first-class talents.


    It makes him feel more stressed.


    Even if ink string, fairy eight heavy, eyebrows are wrinkled tightly, a time fell into silence.


    Mo Li, not to mention the seven peaks of the Immortal King.


    Little pouted, tall.


    Even though Jiang Chen, with both arms in his arms, fell into meditation. The word "Jiang Huang" reverberated in his mind all the time. Although he dared to come, with confidence, he did not dare to underestimate him.


    When he was a child, this guy was the pride of heaven who shocked the whole family. His blood was noble and he was known as the emperor of nature.


    So we named him Jiang Huang.


    The moral is, the emperor of Jiang family in the future!


    The rest of them have some vague impressions. However, they were not very good at that time. It seems that they have grown up in the past two hundred years.


    No one will remember him.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao rushed to the elder and said curiously, "by the way, who is the representative of Tianjiao in the great fairy Galaxy?"


    "Oh? "The great fairy?"


    A few people a Leng, quickly racking their brains.


    They seem to have inquired about it, but because the fairies are so low-key, they don''t seem to remember it very clearly.


    Suddenly a tutor scratched his head and said, "I remember, it should be It should be called qiongxianzi


    "Oh ~"


    as soon as the words came out, several people looked at each other.


    Especially Ning Tao and Jiang Chen, I''m afraid nine times out of ten, that girl Yingying once said that Qiong fairy should be her, the representative of Tianjiao.


    But what attracted her?


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand.


    On second thought, he asked curiously, "did the elves send someone this time?"


    "It seems that they have. However, they have always been isolated from the world, and they don''t like to compete with others. This time, they just came to participate symbolically. To say that the representative Tianjiao is like a person called" Qu Xiaoxi. "


    "But don''t underestimate her. It''s said that when she was born, she even had a vision of eternal green wood. At a young age, she fought as a representative of this time."


    One elder said seriously.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile. It was not simple. Even a girl felt so strong.


    The reason why he asked the elves is that Miaomiao once said that if he wanted to repair the mountain spirit scepter, he needed the power of eternal green wood, but he had to ask the elves to agree. He was wondering if he could take advantage of this to win over the relationship.


    At that time, Miaomiao can be much easier. Before parting, she said that he would travel through the wilderness, and when he found the people, she would go to the elves.


    Use your own strength to wake up the scepter of mountain forest.


    It''s her duty as Queen!


    Jiang Chen touched his chin and suddenly asked, "have you heard about the selection?"


    "I remember president Huang once said that the most sensational selection of sage college was the ladder of canonization, with a thousand steps, and the last step was the power of saints. At that time, such efforts shocked the whole world."


    "My Fengwang ladder in Dahuang is the imitation, but this time, is it still Fengsheng ladder?"


    Jiang Chen expected.


    However, the elder shook his head, suddenly turned pale and said, "I heard some rumors. It''s said that this selection is like a team match."


    "If you want to compete, there must be five people, but there are only four of us. Do you want to call sikongxin back?"


    As soon as the words came out, several people were stunned.


    "Mission Team game


    Several people looked at each other, some of them couldn''t laugh or cry. There were only four of them. Although they could find sikongxin, could that guy come back?


    Let alone the auction house.


    Stabbing in the back, Ning Tao hasn''t settled with him yet!


    "Well This... "


    Dean Huang hesitated. How can this be good? The game is approaching. Where can I find a substitute?


    It must be too late to go back to the wild.


    You can''t just find a genius in the world and call for five or one to make up the number.


    "Now what? Can we still compete without one person? " Ink string a show hand wry smile way.


    The elder was not sure. He shook his head.


    But it''s better to have five people together, because the chance of winning can be bigger. After all, it''s just a rumor, not the sage College''s own words. The team match can be almost certain.


    For a moment, the room was quiet.


    Dean Huang was also at a loss. He scratched his ears and gills, and suddenly said, "would you like to invite that fairy Qiong? It''s very unlikely, but you have to try. "


    "I''ve come all the way. If I can''t compete, I have no face to go back. I''m not reconciled."Several people all looked at Ning Tao, but Ning Tao looked at the fairy Ling, gave a wry smile, shrugged and said, "I don''t know where she is now. I just met by chance. Don''t expect too much from others, but depend on myself."


    "What''s more, I just offended the Jinpeng world, and Jiang Chen didn''t deal with the big crape myrtle galaxy. Even if I pulled someone in and learned the situation, I''m afraid I was scared away."

 Chapter 3048

    In the room, Ning Tao and others are worried.


    Now the only way is to find a suitable teammate, and, strength, courage.


    Dare to fight with them against Jinpeng world, big purple micro galaxy, but the idea is beautiful after all


    The next day.


    "Brother, team up? Five short of one, join the competition together? Let''s drive black to make sure that we are among the best... "


    "Are you sick? Go away ~ "


    " there''s a girl! "


    "When shall we sign up..."


    On the street, Jiang Chen pulls a young man to hook his shoulders and back. He has already agreed, but as soon as he hears about Ning Tao, he turns pale on the spot and runs away immediately.


    Who wants to get into trouble in Jinpeng?


    This has not said the Lagerstroemia galaxy, if you say it, it will be even worse!


    Jiang Chen sighs. Ning Tao, Mo Xian and Mo Li also come here to meet. They look at each other and shake their heads. Obviously, this is a stupid way. No one will form a team at all.


    Ning Tao had a headache. He rubbed his temple and looked at the water on the street. He said helplessly, "what the hell is going on in Saint college? Enrollment is different from others, there will be team competition? And a team of five. "


    "Isn''t it difficult..."


    "No way, whether it''s inferior, medium, superior or super galaxy, there are five places."


    Jiang Chen shrugged.


    "Of course, it''s not without exception. The world is so big and there are so many Tianjiao. Most of them fight on their own. They must find ways to form teams, such as Gao Muye, Gu liangmu, Chen Zihan and Han Ziche."


    "These people are likely to get places from other places, not in colleges, but also in casual classes, and these people are our goal."


    Ink string feels chin way.


    Hearing this, all three nodded.


    But Mo Li pursed his mouth and said nervously, "but we don''t have much time. We are only three months away from the start of the saints'' trials. We don''t have much time to stay in the central mainland, and we have to seize the time to practice."


    "Don''t forget, opponents are so strong, even if found a helper, no strength, or will be eliminated."


    This remark awakens the public.


    Yes, self strength is the most important thing.


    Ning Tao pondered a little. If only Yan Mo could fill the number, he still had his own strength. There were only three months left, so he had to hurry up and practice hard.


    What''s more, he declared war on Peng Jiutian, but he didn''t make trouble casually. He had to grab the three soul branches.


    If you want to fight against the golden winged Mirs, everyone who knows it knows that you must first catch up with its extreme speed, otherwise, there is no possibility of winning.


    Now, when we see its speed outside the central mainland, Ning Tao is not very sure.


    However, today is different from the past.


    Now he has the whole chapter of "glimpses of light". This is the treasure of Zhenyuan, the best imperial Dharma. As long as he works hard to cultivate it to the second level, he will not be afraid of it.


    Now it''s only a little time away!


    When it comes to the trials, once he meets the flat haired bird Ning Tao''s mouth shows a sneer!


    Moreover, his cultivation grows with each passing day, and his two basic skills are equivalent to two worlds in accordance with his practice.


    It''s twice as fast as the same level!


    Breakthrough five times is just around the corner!


    In the confusion, a crisp voice suddenly came: "excuse me, are you looking for teammates?"


    Four people a Leng, at the same time look up.


    In the sight, I saw a sunny girl in green clothes, blinking her big eyes, carrying a big blue bow made of wood. She was as tall as a person, with a knife pinned to her waist, and a pair of sharp ears.


    While speaking, he was still shaking.


    It gives people a sense of affinity.


    "You Are you from the elves Jiang Chen in front of a bright, surprised way.


    Sunshine girl smile, nodded: "I heard you are looking for teammates, can you count me one?"


    As soon as the words came out, the four were stunned.


    Are you hallucinating?


    Is luck exploding?


    It''s too late for others to hide from them. In this case, is there anyone else joining? Is this girl crazy?


    Several people look at Ning Tao, the latter dry cough, strange way: "that, I My name is Ning Tao. Our team is really one person short, but are you sure you want to join us? "


    The sunshine girl nodded her head with a smile and said, "I heard it. It seems that it''s because of the big bird. It doesn''t matter. If it dares to come, I''ll shoot it down with an arrow."


    With that, a pair of tiger teeth appeared.


    I''m still a little excited.


    Four people a listen, surprise of stare big eyes, oh I go, this younger sister looks ok.


    Not afraid of Jinpeng?


    Not afraid of the domineering little Lord Peng Jiutian? Is God pitying them?Ning Tao said happily: "of course, welcome to join. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "I remember, didn''t some of you elves take part? Why don''t you team up with them? "


    Sunshine girl some twist, red flutter way: "my name is Qu Xiaoxi, this time we elves on my own, so, I can only come out to find teammates."


    "Song Qu Xiaoxi


    Ning Tao and Jiang Chen are all stupid.


    Is that Qu Xiaoxi, who is known as the representative of the elves, the one who even blooms visions for the eternal green wood?


    "You Are you Qu Xiaoxi Mo Xian screamed and widened her eyes.


    Mo Li''s cherry mouth also opened


    Today What happened today?


    What a surprise!


    Who would have thought that Qu Xiaoxi would join them? My God, it''s unbelievable.


    Ning Tao was stupefied, looked at the same face of silly ginger dust, full head question mark? Originally, they just wanted to find a good talent to join, but they didn''t dare to ask. Who could have thought that they could find Qu Xiaoxi?


    And agreed to join them.


    A little flustered


    "You Are you really that Qu Xiaoxi Ning Tao looked at her up and down and said strangely.


    As soon as he finished, the crowd suddenly began to stir.


    I saw three young people, suddenly turned away from the crowd and rushed over with a sneer, and exclaimed: "yes, she''s here. Eh, there are those who are not afraid of death here..."


    "Boy, no matter who you are, I advise you not to form a team with this girl, otherwise, my galaxy will make you die very ugly in the game."


    "Don''t think it''s a good thing, because even if there''s a good thing, it''s not your turn. Those who know how to get out of here..."


    The three youths sneer at Ning Tao and others.


    "The great netherworld?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao eyebrows pick, isn''t that a super Galaxy? Has Qu Xiaoxi offended them?


    Jiang Chen suddenly said: "I understand that the big elf system, the elf family, and the big Tianming system, the Tianming family, are feuds. They have been fighting each other for many years. This time, they are probably tied up again."


    "Qu Xiaoxi should have come out alone, but the team-mates she was looking for were scared away by the big sky and the dark galaxy, but they were in the same boat with us."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s eyes lit up.


    So it is


    Qu Xiaoxi was angry, staring, and seemed to be angered. He grabbed the blue bow with his backhand, gritted his teeth and said, "you''ve chased me all the way, are you finished?"


    "Don''t make me deal with you!"

 Chapter 3049

    "Yo, tut tut..."


    "I''m still angry. OK, just try. I''ll see if you''re as powerful as the rumor says. Let me see your archery."


    A man in secluded robes is evil.


    One hand, touching the knife on the back.


    The other two men, though with a tease on their faces, were subconsciously tense.


    The main idea is to seek death


    The sunshine girl, Qu Xiaoxi, gritted her teeth, grasped the big blue bow, and said to Ning Tao four people behind her: "you go, it''s my business, don''t involve you."


    "And the three of you have been bad for me again and again. Today, I have to teach you a lesson."


    When he spoke, he put three fingers in one hand.


    Many people around, seeing this, were shocked and retreated, and the archery of the elves was superb.


    It can be said that no one is better than them in this respect.


    Of course, Tianming clan should not be underestimated!


    Qu Xiaoxi''s eyes twinkle in the electric light and flint. She spins on the spot and stretches with her three fingers. She turns her immortal power into an arrow, which is half a person''s height. There''s a strong wind coming from her.


    "The secret skill of the spirit, Samsung day by day!"


    "Whew ~"


    with a sound, the arrow has disappeared.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and the dark path is so fast. If he doesn''t open the perspective, I''m afraid it''s hard to catch a trace.


    Is this the archery of the elves?


    Jiang Chen is also dignified.


    The next second, the man in Youpao''s face changed. Obviously, he was also frightened by this scene. However, they knew the elves very well and had a lot of combat experience.


    Immediately, he yelled: "array, triangle sword technique, hand together, chop ~"


    for a moment, I saw three people back to back.


    Just like a top, everyone roared, burst out with all his strength, and met the three arrows, One chopped down, the other went up.


    The whole process is flowing.


    This kind of tacit cooperation, let everybody applaud.


    It is worthy of being a super galaxy. Although these people are not familiar with each other, their strength is very impressive.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Three blasts rang out and the three retreated.


    "Lying trough, this little girl is so strong? Only the three of US managed to block her attack, "the man in Youpao changed his face and tried to find out her strength.


    "Hum, now I know that I''m afraid. If it''s too late, I''ll take another shot," said Qu Xiaoxi, triumphantly pulling the bow again with one hand.


    The emerald green energy all around converges.


    Gradually, a real wooden arrow came into being, but it''s not over yet. There are runes.


    A cluster of nameless fire burned from it.


    "What What? "


    "How can you master the power of Rune? No, go back, go, "said the man in Youpao.


    You know, the elves are naturally close to nature and have the clearest lines of heaven and earth. Therefore, the power of rune is the strongest power of the elves, but if you want to master it, you can at least master it in the elves.


    How old is this girl? I thought it was just the elves who sent people casually, but I didn''t think it was wrong.


    But unfortunately, it''s too late!


    Qu Xiaoxi drinks, in an instant toward three people loose hand, a penetrating all rocket roar.


    "Power of rune, burst arrow!"


    "Whew ~"


    Ning Tao and Jiang Chen exclaim that the power of this arrow is very strong. I''m afraid that there is not much that can be blocked by Xianjun. Xiaoxi''s strength is very close to Xianjun.


    This is the strength of a first-class genius.


    Three people scream, a huge threat to them, even if the arrow is not dead, but also seriously injured.


    But at this moment, a bright blade cut through the space, with a clear wind, cold light, directly shook people''s eyes, even Qu Xiaoxi closed her beautiful eyes, and a chill came out of her delicate body.


    "No, there are still people."


    She suddenly woke up, this is a trap, from the beginning they intend to take the opportunity to kill themselves.


    The three were just trying to reassure her.


    This is the real killing move!


    "Damn, mean..."


    "Chop ~"


    with a cold drink, the cold light penetrates the burst arrow.


    There was only a roar of "boom", and the strong wind blew dozens of people away. Although the three people were not hit by the front, they were also hit by the impact alone.


    However, the cold light didn''t stop. Several flashes came to Qu Xiaoxi.


    There is no tendency to stay.


    On the contrary, there are hidden murders.


    The elves love peace, but the Tianming people love destruction. These two people are not born to deal with it. During this period, many battles have been fought.If they seize the opportunity, none of them will let each other go, especially at this time.


    It must be very interesting if you die here!


    "Jie Jie..."


    Suddenly, the man was shocked and said, "I''m afraid of death."


    In an instant, a section of space and world fault.


    It seems very close, but far away.


    It''s just a picture!


    As soon as the face of the attack changed, a huge crisis surged into my heart. Fortunately, the response was timely, and he tried his best to cut down on the barrier.


    "Give me Broken


    The blade is unparalleled, and the space is cut.


    But even if the delay of a breath or two, it is enough for Ning Tao to save people. He dodges, grabs Qu Xiaoxi''s soft waist in one hand, and grabs at the same time.


    "Secret method, space collapses!"


    In fact, these two are complementary techniques.


    First, exile it, and then destroy the exiled space. Once you hit these two blows, you don''t understand the power of space. Even if you are several times stronger, you will be more hateful.


    Turn into dust, dissipate in this world.


    It''s the way of elder martial brother


    As soon as the attacker got out of the trap, he was trapped in the cube of space. He suddenly became angry and scolded, but a huge crisis made his eyelids jump wildly.


    "Elder martial brother Changfeng, be careful," said the man in the dark robe who vomited blood.


    "Son of a bitch, you want to trap me and break me," the attacker burst into a rage and burst out with all his strength.


    "Tianming sword technique, chop!"


    A knife out, the space is divided into two.


    With anger, he cuts a knife directly at Ning Tao, who retreats suddenly, as if to kill him.


    "Five thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, longhuangquan!"


    "Immortal armor!"


    Ning Tao''s arm, which was full of armor, burst out with a blow.


    "Broken ~"


    under the attention of the public, a giant dragon roared and affected the sword, making a earth shaking explosion. The hard floor of central city was shattered, and the streets were shaking and startling.


    All this, only in the electric light flint, but the master moves, but moves deadly.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the explosion, three figures slide out.


    Ning Tao, holding Qu Xiaoxi in his arms, slides back to Jiang Chen and other people. The armor wrapped by more than 500000 immortal gold patterns on his fist is chopped to pieces. Even his fist is scarred.


    But it''s just a moment, and it''s automatically restored.


    His self-healing power is still strong!


    On the other side, the attacker, known as elder martial brother Changfeng, also slipped back to the three men. His face changed. The fist was so powerful just now. The knives in his hand were humming gently, and he fought hard with meat fist.


    How is that possible?


    No one''s ever been able to take his knife in the face?


    Although from the beginning to the end, they only had three right moves, but they had made him afraid.


    Huanyu is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. I didn''t expect to meet anyone on the street. They are all so strong. It seems that this Saint selection competition must be wonderful.


    "Elder martial brother Changfeng, are you ok?" The three men in Youpao got up and wiped the bloody mouth.


    At this time, the people came back to their senses.


    It was too exciting just now.


    Only heard someone exclaim: "this Isn''t this the first person in the big sky dark galaxy, the dark long wind? "


    "My God, he did it just now!"


    In the noise, the thin and indifferent Ming Changfeng slowly put the sword back to the scabbard behind him. Looking at Ning Tao standing in front of him, he said coldly, "you''re very good. Give me your name."


    "Since you plan to form a team with the elves, you are bound to bear the anger of the big sky and the dark galaxy. Don''t regret it."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao light smile, shrugged: "as the saying goes, lice are not afraid to bite, anyway, it is not bad for you this one, Qu Xiaoxi is our teammates, dare to move her, that is to move us, I Ning Tao, accompany to the end."


    "Hiss ~"


    as soon as the words came out, the room was filled with cold air.


    It''s this guy again. He offended Peng Jiutian not long ago, but now he offends Ming Changfeng.


    This guy is really a troublemaker. A dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. He will not refuse anyone who comes!


    "Hum ~!"


    The dark long wind is cold hum, turn round and then leave.


    At this time, the central city law enforcement team has rushed to, but both sides of Ning Tao have mixed into the crowd

 Chapter 3050

    Escaped the central city law enforcement team, five people in a corner of the street, finally gasped for breath.


    The battle just now almost destroyed a street.


    It''s still converging.


    After all, this is someone else''s territory. If you don''t give them some face, will they let you go?


    Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief and looks at Qu Xiaoxi with lingering fear. He still grins happily. Their last team member is finally confirmed.


    Even more than expected.


    Just now, I surprised four people.


    Even if Ning Tao makes a move, he is not sure that he can win the whole game. Before, it was just the Tianming clan who had the advantage in the number of people. Jiang Chen''s words are not very clear.


    After all, I didn''t fight him


    "Sister Xi, welcome to join us, and thank you," Mo Li said with a red face.


    Ink string, ginger dust can not hide the smile.


    Qu Xiaoxi a Leng, some embarrassed, shy way: "should be I thank you, just now or you save me, didn''t expect that Tianming dare to kill in the street."


    "This time, it''s my carelessness, but next time, I won''t let them go."


    Between speaking, can feel a unwilling.


    This time she came out, in fact, she sneaked out. The Elves were born not to fight, they loved flowers and plants, and nature. Therefore, the enrollment of Saint college was not very attractive to them.


    Because for the elves, the best guidance for an elves is from their elders.


    It''s not just her. The top ten super galaxies and even some top quality galaxies have their own way of inheritance. Sometimes going to college is not necessarily better than going home. Most of them are in order to conform to the trend.


    You can send someone to join us. OK, I''ll send someone to join us. Let''s see who can be stronger in this generation.


    So there are few super galaxies and top grade galaxies that are very serious. What''s really crazy is some middle grade galaxies and bottom grade galaxies with weak foundation.


    What''s more, today''s sage college is no more than a billion years ago. A billion years ago, the last sage disappeared, and the color of the sage college became much dimmer.


    The reason why sage college has such great influence is that it once trained a sage.


    Even the super galaxy is crazy enough for this name, but the disappearance of saints has greatly reduced the popularity. In addition, the enrollment of saints college has been reduced, and many things have been forgotten.


    But its strength is still terrible. Even the top ten super galaxies are afraid of it


    After the greetings, the movement in the street also calmed down a lot, and the five returned to the hotel together.


    On the way.


    Ning Tao has been a doubt did not ask, Qu Xiaoxi how can find him? It seems too coincidental.


    However, it''s like xiaoxining''s breath. If you''re right, I guess it''s taihongzhi


    "Although it''s not pure spirit breath, it belongs to spirit vein. It should be a branch?"


    "You have a pure smell, so you are very kind in my eyes."


    Hearing this answer, Ning Tao suddenly realized that he had been in contact with Blessing of mountain spirit!


    There is the power of mountain spirit in the body.


    That''s what he Qu Miaomiao left after his double repair.


    No wonder she will find herself. For her, I''m afraid she is half of her people.


    Thinking of Miaomiao, Ning Tao hesitated for a moment and said tentatively, "that, have you ever been to the elves?"


    Qu Xiaoxi ducked, hesitated, shook his head and said, "no, there may have been, because my elves advocate freedom, so there is no restriction on the branches."


    "By the way, which branch does brother Ning contact? It seems that it''s very similar to my spirit family. Maybe I''ve heard of it. "


    Facing the big eyes of Xi Yi, Ning Tao scratched his head with a bitter smile and said: "great wilderness, mountain spirit clan."


    "Mountain spirit clan?"


    Qu Xiaoxi frowned and recalled for a long time, but shook his head and said, "why haven''t I heard of this branch? I don''t seem to have any impression at all. "


    "It shouldn''t be? The mountain spirit clan, and so on, seem to be familiar with each other. It seems that someone has talked about it. "


    See this state, Ning Tao Leng for a while, Qu Xiaoxi unexpectedly did not hear of the mountain spirit clan?


    Are you kidding?


    The Shanling clan was once the overlord of the wasteland. Should we know the name at least? What''s going on?


    Is it because it was eliminated early?


    He immediately gritted his teeth, told the cause and effect of the Shanling clan, and asked about the eternal green wood. Can the Shanling Scepter regain its light?


    But as soon as the words came out, Qu Xiaoxi seemed to be aware of something and said in dismay, "what did you just say her last name is?"


    "What''s your last name?" Ning Tao was startled.


    "No, you You just said that the new queen, she What''s her last name? " Qu Xiaoxi said excitedly."Last name Surnamed Qu, "Ning Tao scratched his head and said," what''s the question? Don''t you also surname Qu? "


    "It''s not the same. Not all the elves and their branches can be surnamed qu. only with pure elves'' power and lineal elves'' blood can they be allowed to be surnamed Qu, not to mention the branches can be surnamed qu."


    Qu Xiaoxi''s face is a little red.


    As if inadvertently discovered some secret.


    There is something wrong with this Shanling clan. She has read ancient books more than once, but she has never heard of this branch.


    It''s also called Qu, which is the direct surname of the elves.


    What the hell is going on?


    Ning Tao is also confused. According to Qu Xiaoxi, Qu Miaomiao should not be named Qu.


    However, he was not a Shanling people, and he didn''t understand the process, so he couldn''t answer her doubts. He had another question that she didn''t answer.


    Qu Xiaoxi calmed down and frowned. Then he replied, "the Queen''s Scepter has lost its power. It''s true that it can be regained from the eternal green wood, but the eternal green wood will fall into consumption."


    "Under normal circumstances, as long as we are sincere, our Elves will not be helpless."


    "But now, as you can see, Tianming people dare to kill our elves in the street. The relationship between them has long been irresistible. There may be a war at any time, and eternal green wood is the strongest power to protect our elves."


    "If it has consumption and accidents, it will be the end of my elves. It''s impossible at the moment."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned tightly and fell into meditation. The answer had to be said to be very firm. How sad would it be if Miaomiao knew it?


    "Is there no other way?" he asked


    Qu Xiaoxi shrugged his shoulders, shook his head and said, "unless the Tianming clan is hard hit, they have no leisure to deal with us. In this way, even if they consume eternal green wood, it doesn''t matter."


    But as soon as the words came out, Ning Tao rolled his eyes and said the same thing.


    It''s better to kill him than to hurt the super galaxy.


    Forget it. Anyway, it''s still early at this time. There''s always a way to solve it. It''s still time to face the trial.


    When president Huang knew that the last team member had been found, he was very happy, but he knew that it was Qu Xiaoxi, a first-class talent famous all over the world.


    I was so excited that I almost didn''t jump up.


    What''s your luck? God''s blessing!

 Chapter 3051

    "Well done, well done," said Dean Huang, blushing and necking excitedly.


    He''s connected to the super galaxy.


    Never dreamed of it.


    Although Jiang Chen is also, it''s good that this super Galaxy doesn''t help


    Qu Xiaoxi''s face is red, and he looks very formal. He is a senior, and his feet are light. He gives a thumbs up to Ning Tao and Jiang Chen.


    With a dry cough, he said: "in another ten days, the Mountain Gate of sage college will open. We will set out at that time, and we can get more information. In a month, the trial will officially start."


    "At that time, the pride of the whole world will gather together. In the end, it''s up to you."


    Five people nodded, eyes are full of war.


    In this short period of ten days, Ning Tao contributed his three-story time tower to let them enter the ancient world for cultivation, while he entered the original tower for cultivation.


    Although the central city has a six story time tower, the price is too expensive for a few people to afford.


    It''s free, and the third floor is very lucky.


    Jiang Chen looks envious. It seems that this guy is so rich that he even has a primitive pagoda and carries it with him. It seems that Xianjun and the strong don''t have such treatment


    1£º30£¡


    Three hundred days in the original tower!


    Ning Tao puts the fengluan sword into the mountain of stars. He can see the shadow of the wind devil''s elder. It''s getting stronger and stronger, but it''s still very early to recover.


    On the other hand, wrapped in 30 jin of flowing gold, a gold pagoda becomes more and more gorgeous and brilliant.


    It''s full of cracks. It''s three tenths repaired.


    The Sunset Tower also began to appear.


    Some of the arrays have begun to be repaired. This is a magic weapon of the middle class. Even if the immortals are greedy and red eyed, Ning Tao is only used for storing things at present, but at the critical moment, it has the power to turn the tide.


    And fengluan sword!


    It is the most precious artifact in the world!


    All the utensils used by the headmaster Huang are still the supreme imperial utensils. It can be seen that the most sacred utensils are rare.


    After that, Ning Tao also began his own cultivation, one is to improve the spiritual power, the other is to improve the speed.


    Other aspects have improved in devil training.


    When the ancient Dafa was in operation, the whole person was like a bottomless cave. The rolling power of the stars turned into a torrent, which was inhaled into his body and grew slowly.


    The key to longevity has been saturated for a long time.


    It''s 55% at the sixth turn.


    Cultivation is boring, but Ning Tao has always been able to be patient. He occasionally knocks on his own methods to make them more subtle and powerful. He also tries to deduce the third form, but it''s too early.


    The second is enough for the moment.


    Ning Tao has cracked half of the space lock on the fourth floor, and it won''t take long to open it.


    Moreover, every time he unlocks it, it brings him a comfortable feeling. He can improve quickly. Almost half of his space attainments have been mastered by him.


    He wants to know how strong the power of space will be when he unlocks the sixth level space lock?


    What is the end of the space?


    If one day, he wants to go to the holy land of time and space to see how the time tower is made?


    What''s more, they are all from the holy land. They are always kind


    In his spare time, Ning Tao regarded the whole third level as a battlefield, and constantly used his body method. The first level, floating light, he had mastered it.


    The second layer, glimpses.


    It needs to be fast enough to make a remnant. It''s hard to distinguish the true from the false. It can be made true.


    Sikong letter, at this point.


    Jiang Chen must have practiced, but he never used it in the competition. According to Ning Tao''s preliminary estimation, his strength should be around jiuzhong or banbu Xianjun.


    Moxian is at the peak of Bazhong.


    Ink from the seven peaks.


    Qu Xiaoxi, on the other hand, is the peak of jiuzhong. From this point of view, his cultivation is far behind.


    However, Ning Tao is very satisfied with the combat power and level of the whole team. At least it is not a problem to pass the selection. He should be able to squeeze into the first-class team.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    In the third layer, a light passed.


    Although faster and faster, but always can''t feel that kind of feeling, can''t help but let Ning Tao some impatient.


    Two hundred days have passed.


    If we don''t break through, we won''t have time.


    It seems to be aware of his impatience, has been recuperating the wind demon master, slowly opened his eyes, said: "practice step, if the heart is not quiet, the pace will be chaotic."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao stopped for a moment, thought for a while, and felt that his words were reasonable.


    Suddenly, in front of his eyes, he rushed over and said in surprise: "master Fengmo, you are also from Dahuang college. You must have practiced, too?"Hearing this, the wind devil smiles with pride, helps his white hair, and says: "of course, and the flash of this work is the highest level of cultivation."


    "Back and forth between the galaxies, like walking on flat ground, now I want to ask this old student?"


    Ning Tao "hey hey" a smile, he is also just remember, busy excited way: "also hope the wind devil elder guidance."


    "Well, well, anyway, it''s boring. Let me give you some advice. It''s just a glimpse. It''s a little fun," the wind demon said, patting his chest.


    Two people open distance, in ningtao don''t understand, wind devil said with a smile: "come, with full speed close to me, as long as you can close to my whole body three feet, not far from success."


    "That''s it?" Ning Tao was stunned.


    "Hey hey, you try to know," the wind devil''s mouth pointed out a smile.


    Ning Tao also smiles. The third floor space is big or small. With his speed, it should be easy to get close to the whole body three feet.


    Think of here, the body suddenly disappeared.


    "The elder should be careful," he said triumphantly just as a wind blade suddenly came.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, his body opens to the side. But as soon as he looks up, thousands of wind blades break through the air. He wants to attack, but he is scolded by the wind devil. He can only hide but not attack.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately flashed, intending to look for opportunities to get close to the wind devil.


    But an hour later, Ning Tao regretted, not to mention close to him, but also farther and farther away.


    Under the control of thousands of wind blades, the angle is tough and sharp. Once touched, a wound will be cut. Ning Tao''s whole body seems to be wearing a piece of cloth.


    More beggars than beggars.


    Half a day later, Ning Tao lay on the ground, too tired to get up, legs, face numb, a dull face.


    However, he could feel that his pace had become more flexible and made great progress. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he yelled, "come again!" in the dismay of the wind devil


    On the third floor, the wind blows again.


    It has to be said that this method works very well. At first, Ning Tao retreated, but slowly, Ning Tao began to approach, and the wind demon predecessors began to work hard.


    Even had to use the method, will Ning Tao to shock open, wind blade, also changed a dozen long whip.


    He has a brilliant eye. From his steps, it''s not difficult to see that Ning Tao is one step away from the second floor!

 Chapter 3052

    "Ten days, twenty days, fifty days..."


    With each passing day, Ning Tao couldn''t get out of the last step, like a bottleneck. He was stuck there. He didn''t know what he was short of?


    But in the original tower, I have been staying for 296 days, and the wind devil master has also done his best.


    But this step is stuck here.


    I''m in such a hurry!


    The wind devil also doubts that Ning Tao''s footwork is perfect and shouldn''t be stuck? When he practiced in those years, he never met such a situation.


    The problem is probably Ning Tao himself.


    But where is it?


    He thought for a long time, instead of ningtao stopped special training, let him calm down to good precipitation.


    Even if we don''t succeed in the last few days, there is still a month to go before the selection competition of sage college. We can also find opportunities to practice again. Moreover, the current speed is no less than ordinary Immortal King.


    Even if the golden winged Mirs are gifted, they always have a way to deal with it, not necessarily by speed.


    But no matter how to persuade, Ning Tao can''t listen.


    He has to get over this!


    In the last three days, Ning Tao sat for a whole day. Taiyi holy water and the last cup of tea from the ice tea tree still didn''t let him cross.


    The mood became more and more heavy.


    In the last two days, the people before sunset also came out and discussed with the wind devil in the corner.


    He plans to have a fierce fight to let Ning Tao break through between life and death. However, the wind devil doesn''t agree, because the body method is to let nature take its course. Without that understanding, I''m afraid that strong behavior will backfire.


    In the end, it''s up to you.


    On hearing this, Qi Ling nodded silently.


    All of a sudden, he looked up and down at the wind devil and said curiously, "Daoyou really stepped into that level?"


    He wanted to ask this question for a long time. When he traveled around the world with his master, he also saw a lot. Even at that level, he was lucky to meet several of them.


    However, such close contact is the first time, and it wonders what the power is?


    The old masters were eager.


    Unfortunately, in the end, it chose to protect Dahuang and die with the beast


    Hearing this, the wind devil touched his chin and pondered for a long time. Finally, he looked at his hand and said, "this feeling is not clear. When I was fighting with that Luan bird, both sides were affected and sublimated."


    "But I haven''t had time to feel the power carefully, so I''ve become what I am now. Until now, I''m just a fuzzy induction. I''m afraid I still need the body."


    On hearing this, Qi Ling asked, "do you dare to ask friends, is there a specific way to revive?"


    "I''ve heard the old master say that stepping into this level, life power is equivalent to sublimation and transcendence. I''m afraid it''s impossible for ordinary people to use the dead to revive their souls, isn''t it?"


    The wind devil nodded, recalled the conversation with that person that night, looked at Ning Tao, nodded and said: "there is one, but I''m afraid it''s too harsh, but the elder told me it''s the most suitable."


    "A supreme body, a fruit tree and a drop of green wood spirit liquid are probably enough."


    "Er..."


    Qi Ling''s eyelids trembled. I''ll go. It''s probably OK. Your condition is to kill people.


    Even his old master, I''m afraid he can''t get anything. Which one is not rare? The shenyingguo is also a legendary medicinal material.


    Needless to say, the body, he can understand, but what the hell is that green wood spirit liquid?


    Do you still want to go to the elves?


    Qi Ling sighs and looks at Ning Tao pitifully. He is a poor little master


    The wind devil is also dignified.


    But if you want a perfect resurrection, according to the advice of the elder, these things are indispensable


    The last day.


    The two elders were very nervous. Suddenly, the wind was blowing in the room. It was getting bigger and bigger. At first, they were surprised, but they were relieved when they noticed something different.


    It turns out that Ning Tao made a breakthrough by mistake. He thought it would take some time.


    In this way, it can be relieved after a breakthrough. You don''t have to stick to body method.


    A moment later, there was a boom in strength.


    Ning Tao opened his eyes in surprise. Unexpectedly, he broke through to Wuzhong, which made him a little more confident. As soon as he stood up, he felt light all over his body. Subconsciously, he urged the floating light.


    But with a bang, I didn''t control the speed well, so I bumped into the front wall.


    Ning Tao groaned in pain.


    But the wind devil froze. Just now, he seemed to see a shadow

 Chapter 3053

    "Disabled What''s left of it


    Wind devil, Qi Ling and Ning Tao are all in a daze.


    Just now the speed was too fast, as if in a moment, it broke through something, as if it broke through to the second layer?


    All of a sudden, the wind devil clapped his hands and suddenly said, "I understand that what you were poor at before was not comprehension, nor speed and body method, but insufficient cultivation."


    "I think when I broke through the second level, my accomplishments were already immortal. It was only when I was immortal that I barely came into contact with the third level. After many years as a commander, I completely mastered this body method."


    Words a, Ning Tao''s face gushed out a touch of joy, only feel light, walking like flying.


    It''s because of this.


    Now, I''m sure that I can make a breakthrough in body method and cultivation to deal with that flat haired animal.


    He immediately said respectfully to the wind Devil: "thank you for your careful teaching for days..."


    "Well ~"


    the outside world is becoming more and more sensational.


    The Mountain Gate of Saint college is about to open. All the college teams and contestants on standby will go.


    Ning Tao and his party also walked out of the hotel on the tenth day. Under the leadership of Dean Huang, they took the transport array to the next transfer station, the destination.


    Of course, it''s not free to take the transmission array. You have to pay a lot of star beads Every time.


    It''s still head count.


    One transmission, enough to drain a family.


    Half a month later, after a long journey and several transmissions, they finally arrived at the gate of Saint College


    This is a super galaxy. It has a long history, at least tens of billions of years. It has rich energy and strong rules, which can breed a stronger existence.


    From a distance, in the vast sea of stars, there is a gorgeous cross, which is shining, eternal bright, bright and extraordinary, illuminating the dark starry sky. This cross forms eternity and immortality.


    This is one of the ten most famous super galaxies in the world The great cross!


    Sage college is located here!


    Ning Tao and others were surprised. Although the shapes of galaxies have different states, the big cross Galaxy gives them the feeling of vigorous, magnificent and powerful.


    I''m afraid that a super Galaxy like this has nothing to fear, even if it''s a catastrophe.


    It would be over in the wilderness.


    Disaster level natural disaster, it will have pressure.


    If it''s a super galaxy, it''s the end of the world.


    But in the history of the world, the number of doomsday disasters is very few


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s face changed a little, and his mind intruded into the ring and fixed on an object.


    It''s a statue.


    It depicts a lifelike candle dragon. Just now, unexpectedly, it flashed.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyelids jump, his breath starts to rush. Is it the second treasure? After waiting so long, is there a chance to reveal it at last?


    It''s the first treasure. It''s a six story primitive tower. Now it''s unlocking the third floor. It''s of great benefit.


    What will be the second treasure?


    "Did you hide a star mountain? Or what treasure? " Ning Tao''s mood is surging and his thoughts are wild.


    However, the candle Dragon Statue only flashed for a moment, and then fell into silence. It seemed that it was just a little closer to the treasure, but the real destination was still far away.


    "Whoosh..."


    Driven by the Dean Huang, the star boat finally sailed into the great cross galaxy, surrounded by many fleets.


    There are warships, spaceships and mounts, which are dazzling. Of course, most of them are luxurious. Although their star boats are not impressive, they are still very fast. After all, they were built by my little martial uncle himself.


    One by one, carrying the dreams of countless young people, we drove to the place where it is possible to realize.


    Before long, there appeared a floating continent, a cross door blocking the sky, standing in the endless void, and fleets stopped here.


    It''s like a pilgrimage!


    Here It''s the gate of Saint college!


    "Finally, here we are," said Dean Huang with a flash of complexity, excitement and emotion.


    This is the third time he''s been here.


    For the first time, the whole army was wiped out.


    And the second time a man was admitted, but in a mission not long after, he fell.


    For the third time, Dean Huang was under a lot of pressure. He didn''t expect anything. He just wanted to get one or two, at least a good start. After graduation, that was the pride of the whole wilderness.


    Lei Huang was gifted at that time. If he came to participate, he would be selected. Unfortunately, he was born at a wrong time.


    Now we can only continue to trust Jiang Chen and Ning Tao.


    Looking around, I heard an inharmonious laugh: "Oh, isn''t this the old man? Do you have good students this year? "


    As soon as the words came out, the Dean turned around and saw an old man wearing a blue robe not far away, smiling.It turns out to be from the Tianhe galaxy.


    Immediately cold hum way: wait until the game, you will know, or worry about yourself first


    "Jie Jie, the last time I was old, there was a disciple who graduated successfully. This time, it''s no exception," said the old man in blue.


    His voice was so loud that everyone around him envied that someone in Tianhe galaxy had graduated.


    At this time, the people of Hades galaxy also came, riding in a black spaceship. Dean Shentu stood at the head end, just glanced at Dean Huang, and then deliberately stayed nearby, a provocative gesture


    If not, all the students are willing to show their weakness.


    Ning Tao and others can''t laugh or cry.


    However, there are only a few days left before the start of the competition, so we should take advantage of this time to practice for a while.


    Here, the more nervous you feel.


    Ning Tao closed his eyes to recuperate. The wind devil also found an opportunity to tell him the conditions of resurrection.


    Ning Tao almost didn''t give up.


    It''s a supreme body. It''s also a fruit of God that he has never heard of. He knows that it''s from eternal green wood.


    But Qu Xiaoxi has made it clear that he is not allowed to consume the power of eternal Aoki.


    It''s too hard.


    Moreover, according to the wind devil, he still needs a drop of supreme blood essence, but in the great famine, he has found it.


    So at present, there are only three.


    And this burden can only be given to him. At present, the wind devil is a divine body and can not be exposed. Otherwise, it is a great medicine for human body and will be greedy by countless strong people.


    Ning Tao has a headache. Where can he find so many expensive things? He can''t buy one of them even if he sells them.


    Looking out, more and more fleets are coming, full of dense figures.


    It is said that all the students participating in the selection must, first, be under 600 years old, second, be above the three levels of Wang Jing, and third, be above ten immortals.


    If you can''t reach these three points, even if you come all the way, you can''t participate.


    All of a sudden, a long sound came, and several golden lights came rushing across the sky. They rushed all the way, extremely overbearing, straight through the fleet to the front.


    It''s a few golden winged Mirs!


    Among them, Peng Jiutian!


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, but the next second, all the terrible ships stepped into everyone''s sight.


    It''s all super galaxies.


    Big crape myrtle, big spiral, big Tianming, big big dipper, big fairy, big ecliptic, six Super galaxies.


    It was a real shock.


    I don''t see this kind of scene at all on weekdays.


    So ugly, Qu Xiaoxi himself seems shabby, but the elves always care about small sections, even if they come, they won''t be competitive.


    At this time, do not wait for the crowd exclaimed, the mountain gate, suddenly empty ripples up, out of an old man.


    And this old man is Supreme!

 Chapter 3054

    The old man, wearing a cross robe and a look of great master, walked out of the Mountain Gate step by step.


    "Welcome to sage college


    As soon as the words came out, many big people quickly bowed their hands and said, "we, meet the Supreme Lord of Lingwu."


    Ning Tao, Mo Xian and others were surprised. They didn''t expect that the old man was very big. Even the super Galaxy team had to show respect and didn''t dare to trust him.


    And Qu Xiaoxi said excitedly: "he is the Supreme Master of Lingwu. This one is like thunder all over the world. He once singled out the nest in the starry sky, which is the headquarters of the pirates in the starry sky, and he retreated all over."


    "Now, the dean of Saint college is not here, and Lingwu is the host..."


    A few people are thoughtful.


    At this time, the magnanimous Lingwu King chuckled and said, "you''re welcome. Before the competition, I''ll let you tell me a story."


    "Oh ~"


    people were surprised, some of them didn''t know why.


    What''s up with Saint college? The last competition was the ladder. I don''t know what it was this time?


    At this time, I saw Lingwu holding down his hand and smiling: "as we all know, there have been more than one chaos, large-scale war and doomsday natural disaster in our universe, which later generations call the century war."


    "In well-known records, there were two world wars, with an interval of hundreds of millions of years."


    The crowd frowned.


    They know the history of the world.


    The two world wars involved almost all the galaxies at that time, smashed countless continents, and the galaxies were so dejected that they almost fell into doomsday.


    I don''t know how many strong people died!


    "What I want to talk about is the oldest World War I. at that time, the creatures in the universe had just risen, but they faced the first apocalyptic natural disaster. At that time, it was generally recognized that the strongest one was a God."


    "He was called the God of origin, and he had a continent, called the continent of origin, which was the world, territory, scale and largest continent at that time."


    "It seems that it is also the second continent in the universe to be born," the Lingwu supremacy said.


    "From "From heaven?"


    "The second one?"


    Ning Tao, Jiang Chen and others exclaimed, even if the latter had never heard of it, how long ago has it been?


    Also, if "origin" is the second continent born, what is the first continent born?


    Does it still exist


    And a lot of great people, their faces changed and they were puzzled. Naturally, these great people had heard of him, but he had been down for many years. Why did Lingwu mention him?


    Seeing this, Lingwu supreme was not surprised. He said with a smile: "it seems that we all know that in the first century war, yuantianzun resisted the doomsday natural disaster with his own strength, and finally ended the scuffle with self explosion."


    "He did fall down, and the original continent was also broken up, fragmented, whirled around, fused with other things, forming the present central continent."


    As soon as the words came out, it caused a large cry of surprise.


    Not to mention that Ning Tao was shocked, even some big people, super galaxies, took a breath of air.


    I didn''t expect that the predecessor of the central mainland was actually the origin of the mainland. It''s really incredible. However, after years of integration, it has changed beyond recognition.


    A new continent was formed.


    Dean Huang, Shen Tu, Dean Tianhe, etc. are so amazing. It seems that they have a poor foundation, which is really a short board.


    These things are unheard of. I''ve learned a lot.


    However, many people can''t figure out what Lingwu supreme is selling?


    The representative of the central mainland suddenly took a step and said, "I dare to ask you, master, heaven has fallen and the original mainland has been smashed. What do you want to say?"


    The crowd pricked up their ears.


    "Ha ha..."


    "That''s right, but it seems that there are some things you don''t know. Although the original continent was smashed, the core was sealed in the depths of the universe by the Heavenly God at that time."


    has so far preserved the original part of the mainland and is also the most beautiful place. Although the territory is not comparable to the central continent, it still has its heritage and ethnic groups. It may contain the secret of "the heart of origin".


    Lingwu said with a smile.


    As soon as the words came out, a group of big people breathed.


    "Plop Plop... "


    Rapid heartbeat, rapid breathing sound, spread all around, even some Dean, are moved, eyes red, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    The throat is dry.


    The secret of the heart of origin in the legend is hidden in the core of the seal without being destroyed. This is absolutely amazing news and madness.


    It is said that the heart of origin contains the secret of origin. With the birth of the continent of origin, it also absorbs some of the mysteries of the universe. If anyone can get it, he will become a statue in the future Invincible God!The origin of Tianzun at that time, it was because of mastering it that it became the first recognized in the world at that time.


    Ning Tao, Mo Li and others are in a fog. Even Qu Xiaoxi is in a fog.


    What does this have to do with them? It''s like you can''t even hit eight?


    Lingwu said with a mysterious smile: "the heart of origin is said to be hidden in the sealed broken continent, and that continent has been found by us."


    "Hiss ~"


    tens of thousands of people took a breath of cold air.


    That greedy eyes, calm some, flash doubt, do not understand.


    Saint college has been found? Actually still here to say, who found the treasure and publicized it? The right way is to hide and dig slowly.


    Isn''t that stupid?


    Aren''t you afraid of all the major galaxies?


    In doubt, the representative of Lagerstroemia Galaxy suddenly took a step and pondered: "if I guess correctly, I''m afraid this continent of origin has been mastered by your college for many years, right? The origin of the heart, has not been found


    "To be more precise, the heart of origin is not on that continent. It may have been destroyed or hidden elsewhere. In short, it is not there."


    "Oh? Why? " The big spiral galaxy represents surprise.


    The representative of the great fairy galaxy, Qingqi honglip, said: "it''s a simple truth. If they find it, they will only try their best to erase this aspect, rather than hype it up. As long as it exists, there will be traces."


    "As far as I guess, the fragment of the original continent should be the content of this selection. The so-called heart of origin may have existed, but it is not at present. It is just a shush from Lingwu senior."


    "In order to set off the atmosphere of the trials, but I have to say, the handwriting is really big."


    When they heard this, they were suddenly surprised.


    It turned out that this was the case. They all shook their heads with a bitter smile. It seemed that Bai was very happy. Master Lingwu was really a speaker, and his words were very inspiring.


    "Ha ha..."


    The Lingwu King laughed and said: "it''s true that we haven''t found the heart of origin. We don''t know whether it''s in the original fragment or not, and we don''t know whether it''s in the universe, let alone in the universe."


    "However, even if there is no heart of origin, in that continent full of relics, nature is still everywhere and has not been discovered. There are many treasures from ancient times, and there are many heritages left by powerful people."


    "The place of this competition is set on the fragment of that continent for three months. In these three months, as long as you can get fortune and chance from it, it belongs to you. I, Saint college, will never interfere."


    "But three months later, the debris of the original continent will belong to us, and the good things will be shared."


    As soon as the words came out, all the students were excited.


    It''s a great advantage to let them dig out an unearthed treasure.


    There are many advantages in opening up wasteland.


    Saints college is worthy of saints college, this is the atmosphere, I have to admire.


    Even Ning Tao and Jiang Chen breathed quickly, and licked their shriveled lips excitedly. It was interesting, as if they smelled the breath of wealth.


    "Next, I''d like to announce the rules of the game. Although there are many advantages, we should be careful. There are ethnic groups in that continent, and there are stars and monsters in the sky."


    Lingwu explained: "there are deserters and violent people there. They are very repellent to outsiders. We have already sprinkled 1296 million jade runes on that continent."


    "This is a team competition, with five players in a group. Each player needs to collect six jade charms to pass. If there are three unqualified players in the team, the whole team will be eliminated. There are two rounds in total. This is the first round."


    "Maybe someone will ask, what if I am strong? It''s very simple. It''s not that you don''t have a chance. On that continent, one person can hunt 100 giant beasts in the sky and take out the beast pill to pass the first level, but the limit is 1000. "


    "Who hunts more animal elixirs? Take the top 1000 as the qualified ones. Now, do you understand?"


    Jiang Huang, Peng Jiutian, Shen Cangtian and others were in awe. They all gave a big drink and showed their interest in hunting. This rule is a little interesting.


    Maybe some people go to hunt the giant beasts in the sky for excitement. In a word, none of them is simple.


    Ning Tao and others also took a deep breath, five people as a group, share weal and woe, that is to say, a team should collect 30 jade amulets, one or two people did not collect will be individual elimination, but three people did not collect team elimination.


    They can already imagine the cruelty that will happen when they wait for the game, absolutely extremely miserable!


    But life and death are indifferent. If you don''t agree, do it!


    Who is afraid of who?

 Chapter 3055

    "According to the statistics of our elders, there are more than 70000 participants in this competition. You are all the most elite Tianjiao in the world. One of the heroes, that continent, is the time to show you."


    "The college has sent strong people to set up the" seven star empty array ". Among them, the strength of the indigenous people will not exceed the strength of Xianjun Wuzhong. You can all do according to your ability."


    Lingwu told me.


    But as soon as the words came out, many people turned pale.


    More than 70000 people? A total of 1296 million jade charms were passed, six for each person. After this calculation, only 20000 people passed.


    More than half of the people will be eliminated in the first round.


    It''s a little too hard.


    Isn''t it forced to hunt the giant star? Moreover, many people are sweating.


    Even some of the deans have turned pale.


    So cruel?


    Dean Huang turned to look at Jiang Chen''s five people. His pale lips wriggled. At last, he sighed and said, "remember, life is the most important thing. Don''t try to be brave."


    "I only ask you one thing. Five people go in together and five people come out together."


    "Yes ~"


    Ning Tao said solemnly.


    At this time, Lingwu told him again. Seeing that the time was almost up, he turned over his hand and took out an array disk, and the majestic immortal power poured in instantly.


    In an instant, a dark whirlpool opened little by little in the empty air.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "It''s a space corridor. It''s supposed to connect the continents of origin," exclaimed the ecliptic galaxy.


    It took a moment for the tunnel to stabilize.


    Lingwu shouts: "remember, try not to provoke aborigines. After all, they belong to our human camp. The second round of the competition will be announced in three months."


    "Good luck to you


    As soon as the words came out, the five member team in the central mainland couldn''t wait. That''s where they share the same origin.


    Maybe we can find something special.


    Five people have not entered, and dozens of others have followed. They all belong to the central mainland.


    "Ho ho..."


    All of a sudden, in the camp of the golden winged Mirs, Peng Jiutian roared with arrogance, a pair of sharp pupils swept, and said with a grim smile, "Ning Tao, get out."


    "Weren''t you very arrogant before? If you want to find Ben Shao in the selection, how can you be dumb now? "


    Voice just fell, a strange voice came out: "Ning Tao is here!"


    Ning Tao''s eyelids tremble, and a pair of cold eyes look in the past. He finds that it''s Sikong letter again. Seeing that he sees it, this guy also spits at him sarcastically.


    Mo Xian almost lost his temper.


    "M, this son of a bitch, don''t let me meet him, or I will blow his bald head."


    Jiang Chen scolded angrily.


    Even Qu Xiaoxi is very angry. Is there such a villain? It''s annoying.


    However, this movement attracted Peng Jiutian''s eyes. He stared at Ning Tao and said with a grim smile, "Jie Jie, do you really dare to come? Good. You''d better pray not to meet Ben Shao in the selection


    "Otherwise, Jie Jie, eat you!"


    "Hum, he''s my prey. At that time, I''ll break him to pieces with my own hands," sneered Ming Changfeng of the big Tianming galaxy at Qu Xiaoxi and Ning Tao.


    Tianjiao, the two most famous people, opened his mouth one after another, which made people gape. Does Ning Tao want fire?


    When people look at it, even the super galaxy looks slightly sideways. However, the leader of Lagerstroemia indica galaxy, with his eyes gradually fixed and his mouth full of evil spirits, suddenly comes slowly and looks down on the five people as if the emperor is coming.


    "Cousin Jiang Chen, long time no see. How are you doing now?" The invincible Jiang Huang said with a smile.


    This remark surprised everyone.


    "Ginger dust?"


    "It''s a familiar name. Is it the prince of Lagerstroemia Galaxy? But later, the clan changed and their whereabouts were unknown. It turned out that it was the hand of Jiang Huangyi... "


    Some insiders exclaimed.


    This happened a hundred years ago.


    Didn''t expect that the prince Jiang Chen would dare to come back? Wouldn''t it be better to live in a remote corner? At least it''s alive. There''s hope.


    It''s funny that he''s still mixed up with Ning Tao.


    Don''t you want to die?


    The representative of the Lagerstroemia galaxy has a flash of cold light in his eyes. If there were not so many people at present, he might have already started. This son must not be left.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Chen was dismayed by Ning Tao and others. He said angrily, "don''t be hypocritical here. I''ll come back for you this time."


    "You not only take away my Ziwei blood, but also massacre my people and imprison my parents. I will not let you go of this feud."The Lagerstroemia galaxy is a form of Royal inheritance, which has been handed down with unique blood power.


    Jiang Chen was once expected to have the purest blood. He once reached the peak of his life and had an unlimited future. Unfortunately, he was once beaten from heaven to hell, and his blood was taken away by his cousin.


    For this reason, they even launched a clan revolt to drive out all their clansmen and deal with the thunder.


    And imprisoned his parents!


    If it wasn''t for a natural disaster, they would have lost a lot of money. How could they succeed? Not only failed, but ended up like this.


    Let Jiang Chen deeply understand the royal family.


    Cold blooded, merciless, only the interests in the eyes, even at the expense of killing their own people.


    The cousin who used to play behind his buttocks, the cousin he trusted most, and the cousin who grew up laughing together, would one day, with a knife, cut his blood vessels and use the secret method to draw his blood.


    And they suffered such a great injustice in this vein, the family Actually choose to calm down!


    My cousin, Jiang Huang!


    If it wasn''t for their desperate efforts to save him, I''m afraid he would have died.


    Ning Tao, Mo Xian, Mo Li, and Qu Xiaoxi are stunned. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened to Jiang Chen. They thought it was just a fight for power.


    Who would have thought that it was a hundred times more tragic than imagined. Brothers turned against each other and slaughtered with blood.


    It fully shows that one will succeed and ten thousand bones will wither.


    For such a big mistake, the Lagerstroemia galaxy not only did not punish, but also regarded Jiang Huang as proud.


    Ning Tao hates it from the bottom of his heart.


    If the future three realms become like this, he would rather let them be destroyed!


    "Ha ha..."


    Jiang Huang looked up at the sky and laughed. He glanced at Jiang Chen and said sarcastically, "OK, I''ll wait for you, but only if you are qualified to come to me."


    With that, he sniffed and walked to the corridor.


    With the help of sage college, I want to rise again. Hum, I will let you die this time.


    My cousin, accept your life!


    You are here to help me


    Watching Jiang Huang leave, it''s no less than a declaration of war. People are surprised that this wasteland team is completely on fire. It''s still burning itself. The three major galaxies declare war at the same time.


    I don''t know how to die then.


    "Tut tut..."


    Pluto Galaxy a face of pity, in the proud rushed into the corridor, gradually, rushed into more than half.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, patted Jiang Chen on the shoulder, and ran into the corridor with Qu Xiaoxi, Mo Li, Mo Xian and Jiang Chen.


    "If you want to kill us, try..."

 Chapter 3056

    The space corridor is very long. Knowing that it is connected with the debris of the original continent, everyone has made great efforts to fly.


    However, it never ends.


    It seems endless!


    Ning Tao looked around carefully. It seems that there is no lack of the power of mastering space in sage college. Even such a level of space corridor can be opened up.


    At least a cross Galaxy one.


    He came to understand.


    Jiang Chen is very silent, a pair of fists have been tightly clenched, once again see Jiang Huang''s face, let his heart full of anger, sky hate, he wants revenge, but he does not have this strength, but the selection is an opportunity.


    He must do his best to defeat and kill him in the selection, otherwise the chance is slim.


    This time he came, he didn''t intend to go back alive!


    It is better to die bravely than to live idly!


    Mo Xian patted him and comforted him: "don''t worry, we will take revenge for you."


    Ning Tao smiles and thumbs up.


    Mo Li, Qu Xiaoxi are also high spirited.


    Jiang Chen in the heart a warm, with tears: "thank you."


    But as soon as the words came down, the space corridor suddenly came shivering. Everyone was wrapped in a stream of energy. Ning Tao''s eyebrows picked. It was the power of space. What''s the matter? Is there any change in the space corridor?


    No, it looks more like someone manipulates it, because it doesn''t have any attack power.


    "Lying trough, Lao Ning, what''s the matter?" Ink string looking at the power of binding their own space, urgent way.


    Five people are no exception.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao quickly opened the perspective, looked forward and back, and found that all the teams were like this. He realized clearly in his heart and cheered anxiously: "this is to separate us. He took the spirit jade tube and quickly separated us with ink."


    "Even if you come across a jade talisman, don''t pick it up. Wait until you get together..."


    Before he finished, the whole person was in a flash of white light.


    It just disappeared in the same place.


    In the void, an old man in purple robe said: "you are the one who talks a lot. I will send you away first."


    "Ha ha..."


    Several laughter came from his side, and an old man in a green robe joked: "although he has seen through the tricks, I have to say that this boy is very clever."


    "In just one or two minutes, he came up with a way to solve it. Judging from his spatial attainments, he should have reached the" Cross Star "level. At a young age, he should have such a skill," lingxu ". This is a good seedling."


    "Well, it''s no use saying that," said the old man with purple robe, but he also had a sense of surprise.


    Such a young "Cross Star" space master, he is the first time to see.


    I can''t help noticing.


    If, from the perspective of God, there are seven towering figures around him, shrouded by the misty and mysterious fog, prompting a huge array.


    And the center of the seven is just a light group from a distance, and a mainland from a closer view


    Not only Ning Tao''s team, the 70000 people who rushed in were scattered. The team was scattered. In every corner, for a moment, everyone was confused.


    "Whoosh..."


    With a flash of space, Ning Tao was thrown out.


    He is a carp, instantly turned up from the ground, instant release spirit scan, perspective open, a golden long gun, slightly humming.


    Just now, the power of space suddenly increased. It''s obvious that someone deliberately did it. It should be the senior of the college. But at least it proves one point. He is right. I hope Jiang Chen and Qu Xiaoxi can realize it.


    The reason why Mo Li is the center of convergence is that her strength is the weakest and her safety must be protected.


    If a team is eliminated by three people, the whole team can say goodbye.


    Although his cultivation is the weakest, he is also the way of space, and he can fight at a higher level, so he is not afraid. He looks around for a long time, and then he realizes that there is no danger.


    In sight, all around is a piece of ruins, debris, full of vicissitudes, ancient atmosphere.


    I do not know how many years of existence?


    Some dilapidated relics and statues are covered with moss, the steps are dilapidated, the pillars are crooked, the dust is covered with dust, and the weeds are all over the ground. I don''t know how many years no one has set foot here.


    Although it is a relic, it can be seen that it was searched a long time ago.


    I don''t think it''s a lot of good stuff.


    Is this the debris that originated from the continent?


    Ning Tao raised his head, and the sky was hung with the color of dusk. It was no different from the outside world. It was desolate and empty, and seemed to be in the center of a relic.


    "Interesting," Ning Tao felt his chin and pondered. Under the perspective, everything here is different.


    Although it is very old, it is nothing under perspective. Although the relics have been searched several times, Ning Tao still finds some traces of energy.


    These are some Taoist patterns. The patterns are very vague and ancient, as if expounding the truth of the road.Ning Tao patiently looked on all the way, and gradually approached a mossy hall. Some bones began to scatter on the ground. There were people, animals, and some broken blades. If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid you wouldn''t even look at them.


    Because in places like this, birds don''t pull.


    Entering the main hall, there are more and more road patterns. The breeze blows in and some whistling sound comes out.


    Ning Tao slightly raised his eyebrows, suddenly his eyes flashed, and he turned around to stab a gun. He heard a cat scream behind him. The cold light suddenly appeared, and the speed was very fast. He stabbed an empty gun.


    "Why? You''re avoiding it? "


    "It''s a little interesting. Is it a cat monster? It''s very fast. If it wasn''t for my agility, you would have succeeded. "


    Ning Tao looks around empty sneer.


    However, there was no sound around him, as if he was talking to himself.


    "No? Then I''ll go, "Ning Tao said with a flick of his gun.


    But at this moment, a burst of wind suddenly came from behind. The speed was extremely fast. Ning Tao''s body disappeared directly in the same place with a hook on the corner of his mouth. The black cat''s pupils shrank and screamed, as if he was scared.


    The speed can''t even see it clearly.


    "How could it be so fast?"


    "Not good..."


    Just screamed, but behind him suddenly came a sniff: "it''s too late, really think I can''t find you? I just want to try your strength. "


    The black striped cat was stiff, and its neck was pinched by a hand, making it dare not move.


    Is this guy really human?


    "So fast..."


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, this kind of monster it has never seen, the strength is comparable to the demon king four heavy, however, it seems to be injured, otherwise not so easy to take it.


    "You Which tribe are you from? " The black striped cat asked reluctantly.


    "Tribes? I''m still in the league, "Ning Tao said, and took it directly into the Sunset Tower.


    When you first arrive, you naturally have to search for the soul first


    Lingwu supreme said that there have always been Aboriginal people here, inheritance, ethnic groups and disputes, but they can''t get out because the mainland is sealed.


    At the beginning, it seemed that it was the participants of the original continent, together with the stars and beasts, who sealed the seal.


    This should be the descendants of those people.


    It''s a cycle of its own.


    Before long, Ning Tao came out of the Sunset Tower. Unexpectedly, the place was quite complicated, because it was so far away that they had already forgotten what happened outside.


    The star giant is a big system, and the Terran is another big system. There are endless fights between them.


    Orcs and groups live together.


    The Terrans, on the other hand, live in tribes.


    Although the area of this continent is only a small part of the original continent, according to Ning Tao''s estimation, it should be three tenths of the size of the central continent, or five or six times that of Shanling.


    It''s very big.


    And there''s a surprise.


    As soon as Ning Tao turned over his hand, two more luminous jade amulets came out of his hand. They were taken from the belly of the black striped cat. Just a few months ago, the jade amulets came down from the sky here. Although he didn''t know what they were, he swallowed them all at once.


    I didn''t expect that one third of the task was completed at once. It was a surprise indeed!

 Chapter 3057

    A shot is a good start, Ning Tao''s mood is not good, immediately happily turned out the spirit jade tube, want to see Jiang Chen four people in what position.


    A contrast, but found that they are the farthest.


    They''re all moving at high speed.


    With Mo Li as the center, it''s converging quickly. It seems that they all realize it. Don''t worry about it now.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief.


    After thinking about it, I suddenly turned out a statue, which roamed for nine days The statue of the candle dragon.


    After opening the treasure for the first time, there are cracks in its whole body. However, it is still complete, but at the moment, it is shining slightly.


    This scene is a little familiar.


    It''s like when you''re on the ladder.


    "Huhu..."


    "Goo Grunt


    Ning Tao swallows his saliva and breathes heavily. Does it mean that the second treasure of the candle dragon is here?


    Hit by mistake and find the location instead?


    He was surprised.


    There are some blessings and some doubts. This competition is in the origin continent, and the treasure is also here. How can the candle dragon be sure that it can find it?


    If this competition is held in another way, won''t it never be found?


    Ning Tao couldn''t figure it out.


    But candlelight must have been here.


    According to the location, the second treasure seems to be in the East, and Moli is in the southeast corner.


    It''s on the way.


    Ning Tao suppresses the excitement in his heart and flies away in a hurry. His eyes are hot, as if the treasure is near. I really hope it will be some amazing treasure


    For a moment, the whole continent was boiling.


    More than 70000 Tianjiao are scattered all over the mainland. The weakest of the youth peaks in the whole world are at least the fairies. How can you stir up the storm?


    For a time, the Horde and the orcs were all sensational.


    The balance is easily broken.


    Of course, there are some super powers in the original mainland, but a few months ago, because of the "seven star empty array", their strength was reduced to the quintessence of Xianjun, and they fell into unprecedented weakness and chose to hibernate.


    Just imagine that an Immortal Emperor is so weak that if he is besieged by several immortal kings, he will die?


    Some indigenous forces have shrunk early.


    I don''t want to stir up trouble.


    Some of Huanyu Tianjiao were lucky enough to be sent to the ruins and found the ancient orthodoxy, which made a big splash. Some of Huanyu Tianjiao were unlucky enough to be sent to the herd of beasts, which were torn to pieces by a large group of giant beasts in the starry sky.


    They become blood food and nourish them.


    What''s more, the originally prepared method and lineup were all broken up, and many people were at a loss.


    Lost the best opportunity.


    It''s like a fly without a head.


    Because the jade talisman is scattered randomly, it can exist anywhere. It can be placed in the cracks of weeds and stones. It depends on luck.


    Anyway, the game is already going on


    Outside.


    Hundreds of deans, elders, mentors, and some strong practitioners, family forces and so on were all princes of one side, and hundreds of thousands of people gathered here to watch.


    With a wave of his hand, Lingwu took out a water blue mirror, which seemed to refract the image through the void. He whispered: "Jinghua "Water moon."


    "Now..."


    At the command, pictures appear.


    Jiang Huang, Gao Muye, Bei chentian and others are among them, and the mirror is expanded dozens of times.


    All of them exclaimed, and the representative of the big spiral galaxy exclaimed: "it is said that the sage academy has a divine realm, which is called" water moon realm ", from which we can see all things in the world, and the rank has reached the supreme artifact."


    "It must be this mirror."


    Lingwu Emperor gave a faint smile, stroked his beard and said, "yes, it''s just this divine realm."


    "In the next three months, you can watch it with me. After three months, you will see a rare spectacle."


    "Oh ~"


    "wonders of the world?"


    You look at me, I look at you, all at a loss. Is there any other way for Saint college?


    But Lingwu''s Supreme Master smiles and doesn''t speak. He has a hidden posture. When he looks sideways, he seems to be able to see seven towering figures casting spells through the void


    At this time, it originated from the continental debris.


    Ning Tao is on his way, crossing mountains one after another. He even sees some small villages, but he doesn''t get close to them easily. He doesn''t want to disturb the aborigines here.


    No matter how to say, they are the same race, and compared with them, both have similarities and differences.


    They are sealed here by the God of origin.


    Generation after generation.


    And I was born in the holy land created by the immortal sage. From birth, I was destined to be different, so I have some sympathy and resonance."Whoosh..."


    Is on the way, face to face but encounter a figure, the other side is also in a hurry.


    They looked at each other, and they were fixed.


    The next second, the other party unexpectedly does not turn back the crazy escape, Ning Tao Leng for a while, suddenly a mouth, a long roar, a wild smile: "Ming Temple children, where to go, you don''t want to compete with me?"


    "Don''t run, let''s fight to the death!"


    In the roar of laughter, the runaway man''s face is livid and scolds him secretly. Unexpectedly, he meets Ning Tao head-on.


    Can you recite more of this luck?


    "Damn it..."


    Yes, this person is the second in the list of the underworld academy, the underworld temple, the guy who hates Ning Tao.


    Before he came, dianhuang and others failed to snipe Ning Tao. The head of the Diming clan summoned him and ordered Ming Feiyu to kill Ning Tao in the selection at all costs.


    This is also in line with the idea of Ming Temple. He wants to defeat Ning Tao personally.


    But I think so.


    If you really want to fight, even sikongxin is defeated by Ning Tao, but you and sikongxin are half the same, maybe even weaker. After all, you don''t have the unique skill of overlord sect, and you can''t fight with Ning Tao head-on.


    "It''s all due to this damn space teleportation..."


    "Children of Ming Temple, if you are a man, fight to the death. What''s your prestige when you trouble me at the central auction house? Come on, don''t make me look down on you. "


    Ning Tao clutched his long gun and roared.


    Eyes, burst out of a thick murder.


    Now that he met him, it was absolutely impossible for him to escape. The speed of the outbreak was several times faster.


    Seeing that he was about to be overtaken, the hell Temple swore in his heart. His face was ferocious. He knew he couldn''t run away, so he had to fight. Maybe he could still win?


    How do you know if you don''t try?


    When he thought of this, the temple suddenly turned around and clapped his hands with red eyes. Xianli burst out and said maliciously, "Ning Tao, are you really afraid of me?"


    "I''ll show you my strength today. I''m the second in the list of Hades!"


    In the roar, a dark power filled his whole body. The strength of the whole person increased several times. His real strength was immortal eight.


    "Difa, Diming Dafa!"


    "Kill ~"


    seeing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, which was similar to what he expected. If it was a month ago, he might not have a great chance of winning against Shangming temple.


    But now, he has broken through the five fold


    "Come well, like a man, I''ll give you a decent way to die," Ning Tao said with a laugh. His whole body was armored and his battle spirit was burning.


    "Five thousand eight hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Gold body, immortal armor!"


    "It''s decided It''s heaven


    It''s like a golden storm, from far to near, all the way to ruin, facing this palm, we just froze for a breath, and suddenly we heard the sound of "click click".


    "What What? "


    The dark temple stares big eyes, blood climbs eyes, muscle trembles, pupil dead gray, how is it possible? He hit with all his strength and was suppressed.


    His own eight, his five, with all the strength, the result is his eight was defeated.


    Is that unreasonable?


    "No..."


    "Bang", in this light stone, a splash of blood, the temple completely rigid.


    A golden gun pierced his back through his chest.


    "Dida Tick... "


    Ning Tao slowly raised his head, hair flying, a golden robe with the wind, looking at the dim pupil of the Ming Temple, he sighed: "pretend to force like the wind, often accompany me."


    "All the way Let''s go

 Chapter 3058

    The reason why the hell Temple died was that he made a mistake, a wrong assessment.


    He thought that he was equal to sikongxin.


    It''s just overlord!


    I''m second in the underworld list, and you''re third in the Dahuang list. Your strength is almost the same. They''re all half weight


    However, Ning Tao shakes his head. When he fights, he feels a little surprised. He is more than twice as weak as Sikong Xin. He was able to deal with him a month ago.


    Not to mention him now.


    It is estimated that it is much worse than the strength of Mohist string.


    "Putong..."


    A heavy ring, the temple fell to the ground.


    Before death, are a pair of unbelievable faces, bleeding at the corner of the mouth, the pupil dead gray cold.


    Second on the list of the underworld, Temple of the underworld, meteorite!


    Outside, the water moon mirror is just mapped to this scene. Many directors are slightly surprised that this young man has solved a person by looking at him face to face.


    No wonder they dare to challenge the three major galaxies.


    Something


    But Dean Huang clapped his hands and laughed. He joked to Dean Shentu, whose face was as black as the bottom of the pot: "old man, retribution is not less than that, it''s just late."


    "If you die two more people, you can go home to play with mud."


    "Ha ha..."


    Listening to the harsh laughter, Shen Tu''s face turned blue and white, his eyelids leaped wildly, grinded his teeth and said angrily, "hum, old man, don''t be proud too early. If" Ming Feiyu "moves, Ning Tao will surely die."


    "Wait and see. The school of Hades will certainly get back. It''s not sure who will win or lose."


    The breath of the two is at war


    It originated in the mainland.


    Ning Tao pulls out Bai Luo, puts away the space ring and the corpse, and sweeps them slightly. He finds that he has a lot of money, and there are 100 billion stars.


    It''s enough to buy a three story time tower. Ning Tao is surprised and rich again.


    There are 400 billion star beads in hand


    Put away your things and leave immediately. If you can touch your boss''s empty letter again, it will be good.


    But unfortunately, it''s a great luck to meet the temple. After flying for a long time, I met dozens of people, but they all avoided each other and didn''t dare to touch each other.


    He has seen human beings, stars and monsters, and three ancient relics.


    However, such relics have been searched.


    The deserter is not a fool.


    But this continent is rich in medicinal materials, full of vitality, and very rich. Along the way, Ning Tao went on and on, opened the perspective, and found a lot of excellent medicinal materials, such as emperor''s medicine and King''s medicine.


    He even found a reincarnation plant.


    There are so many precious things.


    But if Qiong was not born to find Sanzhi, he would not have been able to raise it.


    It''s the body''s medicine for the powerful.


    If it is true, no matter how good the treasure land or fairyland is, there will never be three soul branches.


    I don''t know where the flat haired bird is?


    Ning Tao sighs.


    As soon as I turned over my hand, I found a simple map, which I bought from a village. According to the painting above, there should be a big city in front of me.


    It''s the most concentrated tribe in this area.


    It''s called Black mountain city!


    Even in the whole continent of origin, it can be ranked on the list. After the baptism of animal tide, it will last for a long time.


    Ning Tao mingles with the crowd and looks like the same as the deserter. The deserter refers to the people who have been abandoned and sealed here, while the violent one is the star giant, which is more ferocious here.


    And the blood is noble.


    The black striped cat is black pupil. It is said that this kind of ORC is very common.


    After entering the city, Ning Tao goes to inquire about some news, such as Tianjiang Yufu. Does anyone pick it up? But all the answers were surprisingly consistent.


    Abandoned people will never touch.


    Because it will irritate the gods above the sky.


    Ning Tao lost his mind and looked up. He didn''t find anything different. This God should be the strong one in the college.


    It seems that they are in control here.


    More popular!


    After learning about 7788, Ning Tao shuttles through many shops. Some of them are precious and rare outside. They are very common and cheap here.


    This kind of good thing must be a scavenger, the most typical is "Liujin" and other materials.


    It is said that there are many gold veins.


    And even Gilding!


    Although they are very similar, the latter is undoubtedly several times more precious, which was once used by ancient emperors. One jin of gilding can match ten jin of flowing gold.


    The spirit of the instrument of the Sunset Tower, the former generation of the Sunset Tower, felt that they had come to heaven and wept with joy.


    If there is enough gilding, maybe it will have a chance to advance to Top quality cave magic weapon!It''s impossible, but it''s possible!


    After sweeping all the major shops, it took only 100 billion stars to sell all the flowing gold and gilding.


    Medicinal materials, not to mention.


    The price here is more than three times cheaper than the outside world.


    Ning Tao picked to buy, as long as the outside world is about to disappear, rare, eccentric, fully once again show the good tradition of middlemen to make a difference.


    Even if others do the same as him, he can take it back to the galaxy and give it to the people in the world.


    There is an urgent shortage of resources!


    After shopping all the way for a long time, Ning Tao finally comes to the last one. After seeing this, Ning Tao is about to leave for the location of the second treasure.


    But as soon as I stepped in, I heard a lazy voice: "our shop is closed. Let''s go somewhere else."


    "Well?"


    "How familiar is that sound?" Ning Tao smile a stiff, stunned a head, the whole person freeze frame.


    "Yes It''s you


    "My God, this How is that possible? Why are you here? " Ning Tao screams unbelievably.


    It seemed to frighten the whole person.


    This scream wakes up the lazy shopkeeper. He frowns slightly, turns his head and looks at Ning Tao. He looks at Ning Tao and suddenly asks.


    "Do I know you?"


    Seeing the confusion on his face, Ning Tao recovered in fright. Looking at this shrewd and treacherous face, he said with disdain: "I said, elder, we are both so familiar. Don''t we pretend to be stupid with me here?"


    "You don''t even pretend, do you think you can cheat me?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about? Our shop is closed? " The shopkeeper waved his hand lazily.


    It''s like it''s none of your business.


    However, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows, and suddenly the evil spirit said: "in this case, well, I wanted to tell you that the twelve grade fire lotus was eaten by me..."


    "Did you eat? Then he is the first one in the form of fire... " The shopkeeper''s eyes suddenly widened.


    But as soon as the words came out, I immediately regretted it.


    Ning Tao''s mouth showed a fox smile, took up a cup of hot tea at the table, welcomed it with a smile, and said with a smile, "master, it''s really predestined."


    "I can meet you here!"


    "Go away ~"


    the shopkeeper snatched the tea cup, his eyelids jumped, his black face scolded, as if he didn''t want to talk to him.


    Looking at his face, Ning Tao has seen him for the third time. It''s the mysterious The old thief of Shang is also the one who sold the twelve grade Huolian to Ning Tao.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao estimated that the real price of the twelve grade Huolian would be at least 100 billion yuan.


    As a result, two or three billion dollars were sold to themselves.


    Ning Tao is still in favor.


    Being scolded, Ning Tao was not angry. Instead, he gushed out a touch of surprise. He rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "look, we are all so familiar. Let''s do business."


    "Do you have three soul branches..."

 Chapter 3059

    Shrewd shopkeeper, the old thief of business, raised his eyelids to Ning Tao, and twitched: "no, goodbye!"


    Then he closed his eyes again.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, as for it?


    Is it because of the fire lotus? If you think about it carefully, it seems that the elder really suffered a lot.


    Why not? Make up for


    I don''t know. What really makes the old business thief depressed and speechless is that since he first met the goods, he has cheated him for hundreds of thousands of stars. As a result, he seems to be targeted by retribution. How can he meet this little rogue everywhere?


    As for it?


    He lost a fire Lotus!


    Can''t he get away with it?


    Can come to this isolated origin of continental debris, unexpectedly was this little son of a bitch to encounter?


    Is this God playing a trick on him?


    "God, let me go..."


    Ning Tao didn''t notice the difference. Instead, he was smiling, pinching his shoulder, pounding his back, serving tea and water, and said, "come on, master, we are all so familiar. Let''s face it and discuss it."


    "The price is easy to say. This time, you will never lose money. How about 300 billion yuan for three soul branches?"


    With that, I''m looking forward to it.


    At this moment, he really regarded the old business thief as a life-saving straw. There were two three soul branches, but only one had news, but the risk was still great. If you could buy one here, even one would be better.


    Calculate the time, from the day of their return, it seems that there is less than seven months left.


    It''s already in a hurry.


    He didn''t know if he had enough time to go back to the famine? Three months later, the second round, I do not know how long it will last?


    Ning Tao is already anxious


    The old thief of Shang Dynasty looks depressed. He has no choice in his smart eyes. He wants to take Ning Tao back with a word. However, seeing that Ning Tao''s twinkling eyes are full of hope, his heart is inevitably moved.


    "You Do you really want three soul branches


    Ning Tao is so excited that he nods like a chicken pecking rice. Although the old business thief is unreliable, he is good at it.


    Even twelve grades of Huolian.


    It''s just three soul branches. It''s no problem.


    The thief had an idea: "I want to do something for you, but the premise is that I want to do something for you."


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao is stunned when he hears the words. If he can''t do what even the old business thief can''t do, how can he do it?


    Apart from other things, in terms of strength, at least old business thieves are many times better than themselves?


    In my mind, the old business thieves are like chaos.


    It''s just unpredictable.


    Before the sun set, the wind devil explored together, and still got nothing. Although they didn''t notice it, they didn''t feel a lot of pressure, and they didn''t know why?


    "Boy, this man is not simple, try to be careful," the wind devil whispered in Ning Tao''s ear.


    The old thief didn''t seem to hear it. He shook his cane chair and continued to say: "don''t worry, it''s just a small thing. A few miles away from Heishan City, there is a tribe of origin, which is the most powerful tribe in the continent of origin."


    "As far as I know, in the deepest part of the original tribe, there is a little-known forbidden area. I have been there and almost found it. It''s a stone gate. I can''t open it. It seems that sage college didn''t find it..."


    Ning Tao''s face is strange, twitch a way: "should not want to let me open even you didn''t open the stone gate?"


    "If it''s that easy, how can I get you?" The old business thief was mercilessly contemptuous.


    "What I want you to do is to go near the stone gate, find a wine pool and steal a jar of wine. That''s the unique skill of the original people," heartburning wine ", which is only for the people to enjoy. It''s not sold on the mainland."


    "I''m not greedy, just one cylinder. As long as you can get it, it''s It''s easy to discuss. "


    The old thief swallowed his mouth.


    It''s as if the wine is very attractive.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help hesitating. He originated from the strongest tribe on the mainland, and he has to sneak into the forbidden area. Isn''t it a general danger?


    Seeing his hesitation, the old businessman continued to bewitch him: "don''t worry, I won''t let you die."


    "Don''t you forget that the whole continent is now covered by a layer of array. It''s better than five immortal kings. Although you are a rogue, you can steal a jar of wine if you have a little ability. Can''t you do it?"


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, do it or not, do it yourself..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is in a struggle.


    The meeting with Jiang Chen is not very urgent. The second treasure is not very urgent, but the three soul branches, like a fire, have burned to the brow.


    He knew that he had no choice!


    Immediately a clench teeth, vigilant way: "you won''t take advantage of me to steal wine, secretly leave?""You haven''t told me how you came here? This continent is sealed in the depths of the universe. Don''t tell me, you''re here, too? This is the place in charge of Saint college. If they know you... "


    Before he finished, he was covered by the old thief.


    In a word, they have a headache. Don''t look up and whisper


    "If you want three soul branches, just listen to me, otherwise I''ll leave, and you won''t get anything. I promise you, I won''t leave until you get the wine."


    Seeing that he was afraid, Ning Tao suddenly showed a proud smile and finally had a way to cure him.


    I''m afraid this guy''s ability is not so great.


    I can''t believe I''m in here.


    "Great..."


    Immediately said: "that''s settled, if you dare to play with me, I will certainly poke this matter to the college."


    The old thief nodded his head.


    See him to promise, rather Tao don''t trust of charge a few words, this just hurried to that a tribe.


    I have the power of space and the magic weapon of the cave. It should not be too difficult to sneak in and steal a bottle of wine.


    No, he still has fengluan sword!


    Even if the power of the supreme artifact is suppressed, it should not be a problem to deal with Xianjun and let him escape


    Seeing that Ning Tao finally left, the old thief felt his chin and pondered for a long time. He looked up at the sky, frowned and murmured to himself.


    "Does sage college recruit students here?"


    "It''s going to make a big noise..."


    Some voices, as the wind dissipated, no one could hear them clearly, and the outside world also did not see this scene.


    Ning Tao was in a hurry all the way. At last, when the sun was setting, he approached the tribe that the old thief of Shang said. He didn''t dare to act rashly. Instead, he looked at it first and found that the tribe was surprisingly large and stationed directly in the mountains.


    However, I don''t know if it is because of the selection of the college that the defense here is tight and the door is closed.


    It means not inviting visitors.


    "It''s a little tricky..."


    Ning Tao frowned, secretly opened perspective, looking for flaws, to see where to dive in?


    But in my ear, suddenly came the frowning voice of the wind Devil: "boy, what''s the matter with this thing?"


    Ning Tao was stunned, subconsciously took out a look, and found that the light of the candle Dragon Statue was flashing, some hasty, bright, as if not far from the destination.


    Ning Tao gradually widens his eyes, and looks at the tribe in front of him in some astonishment. Does it mean that the second treasure of the candle dragon is hidden in this tribe?

 Chapter 3060

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao breathes violently and heavily. Unconsciously, his eyes are red. There''s no way. The temptation is too big.


    They all have the idea of rushing in at once.


    But it soon came down.


    "Boy, what are you going to do now?" The wind devil looked at the statue and said.


    Ning Tao pondered for a moment, then his eyes were burning and he said, "do you still need to say? I have to go. I have to wait until it''s dark. Even if it''s really a tiger''s den, I''m going to break into it today. "


    As he spoke, he retreated quietly


    It''s a good time to kill and set fire. Of course, Ning Tao just wants to slip in.


    After observing through perspective for a long time, I finally found a defect in the array and slipped in in a corner. At this time, there were few lights and shadows in the tribe, and there were still people patrolling as usual.


    Ning Tao turns into a dark shadow, just like a ghost, wandering on the edge of the tribe.


    No sound, no breeze.


    It soon passed the outpost.


    "Perfect..."


    Ning Tao''s mouth is hooked. According to the old thief of Shang Dynasty, the wine pool is in a corner of the back mountain.


    The poor man with few defenses.


    Because all his strength is in the front fortress,


    he is nearly half the distance from success, and the next step is to steal a jar of heartburn


    "Boy, be careful. I always think there''s something strange about it? Would it be too easy? At least this is the most powerful tribe on the continent of origin


    The wind devil is a little uneasy.


    It was a very smooth journey.


    Smooth, let him some uneasy, how can such a powerful tribe casually mix in?


    When Ning Tao heard this, he didn''t think anything was wrong, but he still kept an eye on it. He opened the perspective, scanned the mind, and approached the back mountain little by little.


    He escaped more than a dozen patrols in the middle of the way. The array could not help him, and he finally approached the destination.


    This is a mountain depression, which is located in the deepest part of the tribe. It is hard to find if you don''t have a heart. It is covered by countless lush weeds and shrubs. It is ancient. The whole cliff is covered with green moss.


    Ning Tao noticed that there was an ancient stone gate which had been closed for a long time in the front of this depression.


    Directly inlaid on the cliff.


    Vines, weeds, moss drown it.


    If it was not for perspective, he could not find that it was a stone gate, which was tightly closed and seamless, giving people a sense of powerlessness.


    I don''t know how many years it has existed here?


    "Mottled, vicissitudes..."


    Ning Tao is more and more shocked and surprised. This is definitely not an ordinary place. Is this what the old thief of Shang said about Shimen? Where he can''t open it?


    He was curious. What was hidden behind the stone gate? And who stayed?


    After thinking about it, a golden light suddenly burst out in his eyes, which could penetrate the void and explore all kinds of methods. The world suddenly became clear, and everything appeared where he passed.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    Look again, the stone gate is actually made by the power of space. Although it stands here, it connects the void.


    To a different space!


    This is a big space array!


    Moreover, it is completely condensed by the force of space!


    Ning Tao''s mind is shocked and his eyes are wide open. It''s incredible. What kind of space power can have this kind of means? Build an immortal building with the power of space, even the previous one can''t do it.


    In terms of the power of space, the power of arranging this stone gate should have turned decay into magic.


    "Great, great..."


    Ning Tao exclaimed.


    And in the corner of his eye, he was surprised to find that not far away from him, there is a big cave.


    A faint aroma of wine floated out.


    "It''s the wine pool. I found it..."


    As soon as Ning Tao was happy, he heard the wind devil and the anxiety of the two generations before sunset: "be careful..."


    As soon as the words came out, everything seemed to freeze.


    Ning Tao only felt his scalp numb. Subconsciously, he rolled on the spot, and a strong wind passed by.


    His whole body was cold.


    "What is it?"


    However, just raised his head, did not see what it was? I only heard a light "Yi" sound in my ear. The next second, I just felt a dark moment in front of my eyes. My whole body was soft and unconsciousness. In my mind, I just flashed an idea.


    "I have mental arithmetic, but I don''t care. I''m careless..."


    "Putong..."


    In the depression, peace returned.


    A breeze, grass gently swaying, valley is still, let you years of arrogance, I from eternal.


    "Crackle Crackling... "


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    A burst of matches makes Ning Tao wake up from fainting. His brain is empty, and he has some sharp pain, like being hit by something heavy."Hiss Ah ~ "


    Ning Tao shakes his head and wants to move. It seems that he is bound by something and can''t move.


    When you look at it, it''s the starlight of the full moon.


    "It''s beautiful, and It''s hot... "


    Ning Tao is groaning, vaguely aware that something is wrong. As soon as he turns his head, the whole person is stunned. Around him, there are three people tied to three sticks.


    Below, there was a raging fire.


    It feels like a barbecue.


    He knew all of them, but one of them was very familiar.


    It is Peng Jiutian!


    The other seems to be the northern sky of the Big Dipper, while the last one is the ecliptic Jiangqingge, who once killed Xianjun.


    Why is he tied up here?


    Who moved the hand?


    If it wasn''t for the burning feeling of the flame below, he suspected that it was just a dream.


    "What''s the matter? Hallucinations? "


    Ning Tao was shocked.


    "Cough..."


    Some embarrassed Jiang Qingge coughed a few times and said to Ning Tao with a bitter smile: "nice to meet you, brother."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao can''t explain the feeling of this moment when he smokes his mouth. It''s equivalent to roasting four pieces of meat. He was roasting three pieces and then baking another piece. As a result, one of the three pieces said to this piece Nice to meet you.


    Where do you have such a big heart? brother.


    It''s almost cooked!


    On the other hand, Peng Jiutian screams in pain, and faintly spreads the smell of meat. He is covered with golden feathers, and is almost bald. He is not in the mood to pay attention to Ning Tao.


    "Asshole, let go of me, old man, let go of me, I''m the little master of Jinpeng world..."


    "Ho ho ho..."


    Beichentian is biting his teeth. He was originally sent to the neighborhood of this tribe. With his pride, he wants to break in and maybe meet something good.


    The result was a terrible old monster, with a white bone stick, directly to knock dizzy.


    Peng Jiutian, it''s all his own fault.


    In other people''s tribal sky, wantonly fly to and fro, see a night Pearl also want to take away.


    It''s almost cooked now.


    As for Jiang Qingge, this guy was wronged. He was sent to the neighborhood, smelling the aroma of wine, and then he was knocked unconscious.


    Ning Tao, not to mention, there are still people who come here to die. The old monster is staring at him from the beginning.


    All three of them have a face of pity.


    However, this guy struggled for a while


    At this time, Ning Tao gradually recovered and found that his cultivation was sealed. But somehow, the wind devil didn''t show up to help. How did he get close to him?


    He had no idea.


    Not even a hint.


    Although he was roasted by the fire, he had the holy body of the sun. Even if he was roasted on the fire shelf, and his cultivation was sealed, the temperature was just heating.


    But how can I get out?


    At this time, a "rustle" of footsteps came, a cold wind attack, let the scream of Peng Jiutian, suddenly GA however stop, scared pale.


    It''s like there''s a shadow.


    "He Here he comes... "

 Chapter 3061

    "Step on Step on... "


    In the dark, slowly out of a twilight old man, no, it should be said that the old monster.


    His whole body is winding and dead, his skin is dry and thin, his eyes are empty, and he walks and floats. He looks like a guy who is not far away from death. His hair is sparse and his teeth are defective, which makes people panic.


    "Hiss ~"


    at the sight of the old monster, Peng Jiutian was so scared that his hair and feathers exploded.


    I''ve never seen such a terrible person.


    It''s all a shadow in my heart.


    And Ning Tao, breathing, is this old monster alive? How come people are not people, ghosts are not ghosts?


    Is it the hand that he moved to himself?


    I''m afraid there''s no one else


    Jiangqingge, beichentian, are scared to quickly close their eyes, do not want to see this old monster.


    "Shasha..."


    The old monster came slowly. His rickety figure raised his head slightly, and his turbid eyes looked around at the fire. When he was about to fill the firewood in his hands one by one.


    "Hong Hong..."


    "No No, you Don''t come over here. Are you going to roast me? "


    "Asshole, ah..."


    Peng Jiutian was scolded.


    On the other side, the three people''s fires were burning more vigorously, and a faint smell of meat came out.


    Ning Tao pretends to be miserable, but he looks around and attacks the seal secretly. He finds that there are many bones around. Isn''t this old monster really cannibal?


    He was terrified.


    It seems that the old monster has a look at Ning Tao. Suddenly, he grins and puts all the remaining firewood into the fire under Ning Tao.


    "You''re a little hoarse," he said.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao forced a smile, the muscles of the corner of his eyes trembled, and he was found by the old monster.


    What''s the strength of this guy?


    "Master, master Fengmo? "Before sunset?"


    But no matter how he whispered, there was no response in the ring, which was disturbing.


    "Damn, what''s going on..."


    The old monster seemed to hear it, but he cracked his mouth and said with a smile: "don''t waste your efforts, son. There is a huge space field here. You have been isolated."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao turned pale.


    Jiang Qing''s eyes turned. Although he was sweating, he said with a smile, "master, we are wrong. We are human. You can''t make such a big joke, can you?"


    "What''s more, the elders of Saint college are watching. You do not Not so good... "


    Beichen day a listen to, quickly echo a way: "yes, elder, we didn''t mean to be against you, you don''t mind the villain, let us go."


    "If the elders of Saint''s college can''t look down on it and give you a hand, it will be terrible."


    Hearing this, the old monster suddenly grinned and said, "don''t worry, they can''t see this."


    "As I said before, there is a huge space field here, which can isolate everything. If you dare to break into my family of origin, you will have to pay a price."


    "Jie Jie..."


    Ning Tao four faces a black, and was the old monster rolling sticks, standard, full of barbecue fan.


    Cursing, begging, it''s no use here.


    The old monster didn''t move.


    Ning Tao is very quiet all the time. The burning power of the flame below is inhaled into his body. He gradually accumulates and is ready to break the seal in his body.


    But how strong is the old monster?


    Don''t act rashly now!


    At this time, the fire gradually weakened, the old monster got up from the stone pier again, slowly, step by step left, hoarse way: "there is not enough firewood..."


    In a moment, it disappeared into the dark again.


    At this moment, the four rioted at the same time, trying to get rid of the shackles and seals.


    "Damn, damn..."


    "Old madman, when Lao Tzu goes out, we must let our ancestors destroy you," Peng Jiutian struggled to scold.


    Beichen day angry eyes, but always can not get rid of.


    But Jiang Qingge suddenly closed her eyes. In the middle of her eyebrows, a scale appeared, shining slightly. But the scale was unbalanced, and the difference between the top and the bottom was huge. Now it was pulling back little by little, and it seemed that she had been working hard.


    "Twelve stars, the power of Libra!"


    "Ni ~"


    seeing this, Ning Tao looks surprised. What kind of method is this? His seal seems to be broken?


    Although he was surprised, his action in the dark didn''t stop. Little by little, he accumulated the power of fire. Unexpectedly, he ningtao would be here one day.


    Put on the grill.


    Grandma, it''s a shame


    But at this moment, Jiang Qingge suddenly opened his eyes, a jump from the barbecue, eyebrow, that day scale, gradually pulled into a balance."Yes, that''s great, Jiang Daoyou. Come and help," said beichentian pleasantly.


    Peng Jiutian was also ecstatic and said, "quick Help me. I don''t want to be roasted. I''ll take you out of here... "


    Seeing this, Jiang Qingge looks solemn. Another mark appears in his hands, and the weak immortal power emerges. The whole person is divided into two.


    From one Jiang love song to two Jiang Qing songs.


    And true and false, almost the same.


    "Zodiac, Gemini


    Just about to save people, Jiang Qingge suddenly looks at Ning Tao. He can only save one by one, but can''t save three by two. The old monster will come back soon, and the third person may not.


    "Hurry up, what''s the matter now? The old thing will be back soon. "


    "Don''t worry about the garbage. Even if you save it, it''s a death. Just let him die here," Peng Jiutian said impatiently.


    Beichen day also urgent way: "elder brother Jiang, if again hesitates for a while, you a person also can''t save."


    "He is a waste from the middle class galaxy. What does he do? Let''s do it... "


    Ning Tao sneers. From the beginning, he didn''t expect these three people. It''s better to ask for others than for himself. But if he can get out, he will put the flat haired bird on the barbecue again.


    Afraid of baking, right?


    I''ll sprinkle some cumin for you


    Jiang Qing''s eyebrows wrinkled. Although he was not happy with what they said, he really had no time. As soon as he gritted his teeth, Chong ningtao said, "I will save you. Wait for me."


    Say, then rush to Peng nine days two people.


    Libra power operation, the seal to reverse off, beichentian two eyebrows appear a steelyard.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao tried his best to build up his strength. The firewood below was burning so fast that he scolded him in his heart. He even doubted whether the old thief of the Shang Dynasty wanted to pit him?


    There''s an old monster guarding here. He even asked him to steal wine. Didn''t he come here to die?


    "Damn it..."


    Suddenly "bang bang" two, Peng Jiutian two people have broken part of the seal, restored some strength.


    A force will break the rope.


    And Jiang Qingge, the combination of the two, suddenly rushed to Ning Tao''s face, a hand on his body, the balance of the force, immediately his body to level the gap.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was stunned, Jiang Qingge said with a smile, "I said I would save you."


    However, Peng Jiutian and his wife worked hard. Seeing this, they said angrily, "are you crazy? When did you save this waste? "


    "Let''s go now. If we don''t, it''s too late. If you don''t, we''ll go."


    Beichen day also anxious dissuade.


    However, Jiang Qingge was not moved.


    Ning Tao works hard at the same time, and soon suppresses the seal. But Peng Jiutian doesn''t want to wait for a moment. He immediately rises up in the sky. As soon as beichentian bites his teeth, he also follows up. He doesn''t want to be buried with a waste.


    But at this moment, a cold laughter suddenly came: "want to go, asked me?"

 Chapter 3062

    As soon as the words came out, the four changed color.


    "No, that old thing actually came back," Peng Jiutian screamed, frightened.


    Burst into full speed.


    Transformed into the real body of the golden winged Mirs!


    "Ho ho..."


    Beichen day is not willing to fall behind, this moment can be described as a desperate escape, he does not want to go back to the barbecue.


    Ning Tao''s face is almost the same. Jiang Qingge is biting his teeth and oozing big sweat on his forehead, but he doesn''t give up and sticks to it.


    "Fast, fast, just a little short of the last..."


    The old monster appeared from the dark, looked at Ning Tao two people, but a flash, first to chase the two people, also gloomy smile: "none of you can escape."


    With a flash of his hand, a white bone stick came out.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Peng Jiutian screamed, as if he saw something to be afraid of. It was the white bone stick, which seemed to be the bone of some monster. He knocked it out.


    It doesn''t want to be touched again.


    The wings spread like a Saviour across the sky.


    The North Chen sky then flies to another side, see him to catch who first, as for knock down him, dream to go to younger brother.


    Do you know what trampling is?


    "Whoosh..."


    Looking at a left and a right figure running wildly, the old monster not only did not hesitate, but also showed a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth. He was naive and looked down on him too much.


    Although the power is suppressed, there are only two little dolls, one is an immortal king in his early days, and the other is a half step demon king. If they are allowed to escape, they don''t need their own face. They immediately step on it and grab it at beichentian


    At this time, has been in place to lift the seal Ning Tao two people, at the same time a bright eye, suddenly roar strength.


    "It''s done!"


    Jiang Qingge breathed a sigh of relief. Ning Tao was surprised and said, "thank you, brother Jiang."


    "You''re welcome. In fact, even if I don''t do it, you can break the seal. Now you''d better think about how to escape? This old man is not easy to deal with? "


    Jiang Qingge rubbed her eyebrows and said with a bitter smile.


    Speaking of this, I happened to see beichentian was beaten down by three sticks and carried back like a dead dog.


    It''s right in front of them.


    However, the old monster did not stop, but also toward the golden winged Mirs disappeared place, fast chase.


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning Tao is speechless. Looking at the bloody beichentian, he grits his teeth and says, "if you want to live, there''s only one way to fight this old monster."


    "Cough..."


    "Waste is really waste. Even if he is suppressed to the fifth level of Xianjun, it will be enough to sweep the four of us. His strength before his death is at least in the realm of Xianhuang."


    "Do you know how powerful that is? Even if the realm is the same, the details are far beyond our comparison. "


    The North Chen day despises a way.


    However, Jiang Qingge frowned and nodded: "I support brother Ning. This is the only way."


    "Our speed is not as fast as him, and our strength is far behind him. If we go on like this, we will only be defeated one by one by him. Only by concentrating on our strength can we have a chance of survival."


    Hear this, North Chen day silly eye, really want to come to a hard fight with this old monster?


    "Crazy, all crazy..."


    But just think of here, the sky suddenly came a miserable cry: "no Don''t kill me, asshole, let me go, you pervert, monster, old madman... "


    "If you dare to roast me, I''ll let my ancestors destroy your whole family Ah, ah, ah... "


    A big white bone stick hit him hard on the head.


    Peng Jiutian only feels that there are stars in his eyes.


    Dizziness.


    "Hum, if you dare to shout, I''ll eat you first," said the old monster, holding a big white bone stick and showing his teeth.


    Three people color change, golden winged Mirs, what speed is that? After a while, I''m afraid I''ve escaped thousands of miles, and I''ve been arrested.


    Still so fast.


    Ning Tao is also heavy in his heart.


    I''m afraid his spatial blink is just like this. At best, he can persist for a while at most.


    At this time, Jiang Qingge clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice: "elder, we have no intention to be enemies with you. I don''t think you are willing to be enemies with sage college or with other galaxies. If there is any offence, we are willing to make up for it."


    "I just hope that you can let me live. We swear that this matter will be cleared up."


    Ning Tao, the North Chen day is solemn, the whole body is tight, already intend to move at any time.


    Seeing this, the old monster grinned: "let you go? How can it be that easy? "


    "This is the forbidden area of our family. Even if our people dare not enter, how can we tolerate your recklessness?"


    "Jie Jie..."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "since our predecessors are determined to be the enemy, we have to fight to the death. Please forgive me for offending so much."As he spoke, his strength soared, his fighting spirit was rolling, his whole body was covered with armor, and he was full of gold.


    "Five thousand eight hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Immortality Armor


    "Dragon King boxing!"


    One punch is like a dragon. It can smooth all sides.


    Jiang Qingge sighed. When he opened his eyes again, he was as aggressive as a lion. With a roar, the sea of trees rustled. The whole person was just like a lion.


    "Twelve way palace, lion seal!"


    "Break ~"


    seeing this, beichentian has no choice but to go up. His eyes are like stars, bursting out with bright colors, and his strong sword Qi bursts out from all over his body.


    Echo the stars in the sky, step on the position of Beidou.


    "Difa, the sword of Big Dipper!"


    "Chop ~"


    in an instant, three fierce attacks came to our face, and the two immortal kings had no match for each other.


    Ordinary Immortal King five heavy all want to fear.


    However, is the old monster an ordinary immortal? The corners of his mouth sneer, just want to hand, in the arm suddenly a pain, as if by sharp things to stab pain.


    Side head a see, Peng nine days unexpectedly on mouth.


    I bite it.


    In ordinary times, it can''t say anything and join hands with Ning Tao. It''s a gift not to kill him. But now, if it can defeat the old monster, it can live.


    How dare you care so much?


    "Damn beast, get out of here..." The old monster scolded and threw Peng Jiutian away.


    But because of this delay, he missed the best time. As soon as he looked up, three forces rushed to his face, and he quickly blocked the white bone stick in front of him.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The four were ecstatic at the success of the attack.


    "Win Did you win? "


    However, in the explosion, suddenly came a cold laughter, gloomy way: "very good, just a few little dolls, actually can hurt me."


    "But that''s the end of it!"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s four faces were as pale as paper. With all his strength, he couldn''t do anything about it?


    In the electrician''s flint room, Ning Tao grits his teeth and can only fight for one. Although there is space and field barrier here, as long as he is given time, he still has a chance to take out the fengluan sword. In this way, he has a chance.


    "You go first, I''ll hold him back. Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll catch up with you."


    "Believe me!"


    Looking at Ning Tao''s firm eyes, Jiang Qingge was moved, pursed his mouth, gritted his teeth, and said crazily, "if you are in trouble, I swear to destroy his whole family."


    Speaking, unwilling to turn away.


    Peng nine days early fled, North Chen day swallow a pill, toward another direction fast escape.


    For a time, Ning Tao is the only one left here!


    The old monster came out of the explosion

 Chapter 3063

    Looking at the three people who ran away, the old monster with a gloomy face sneered at Ning Tao and said, "boy, do you think you can stop me just by yourself?"


    "Just now the four of you worked together and only slightly injured me. What can you do for me?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao surrounded the space and said, "don''t look down on people, elder. It''s a bit unfair for you to bully a kid. I''ll find an elder to accompany you."


    Between the words, he suddenly communicated to the ring.


    I found the master of wind devil.


    "Boy, what''s up? Are you ok? " Ear immediately came the wind devil elder''s urgent voice.


    He and Qi Ling realize that it''s not right. They just want to save people, but they find that they are suppressed and can''t get out of the Yang ring. It seems that there is a field barrier.


    I can''t even get the sound out.


    Under normal circumstances, with the permission of Ning Tao, the wind demon master can enter and leave yanglingjie.


    Ning Tao has no time to explain to them. He just wants to ask him for help. Suddenly, he catches a glimpse of another thing in the corner of his eye, which makes him freeze for a moment.


    The statue of candlelight dragon is full of light.


    is as like as two peas in the tomb of the candle dragon.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Ning Tao is dull. Can we say that the second treasure is only a short distance away from us?


    Wait, is it the stone gate?


    Built by the power of space, isn''t it the candle dragon?


    Ning Tao breathes, showing a touch of ecstasy and excitement. However, he soon wakes up. He communicates with the ring that he can only take one thing out at the moment.


    Is it a candle Dragon Statue?


    Or ask the wind devil to help?


    Don''t forget, the little martial uncle was the guardian at the beginning. Is this old monster also the guardian?


    "Do you want a bet?" Ning Tao''s heart beats faster


    Outside, the old monster frowned, vaguely aware of a sense of oppression, did not dare to act rashly, however, he found that Ning Tao seemed to be frozen on the ground.


    Don''t know what''s going on?


    "On purpose?"


    Just now I said that I wanted to invite a senior. How did that happen in a twinkling of an eye?


    The old monster hesitated, but hesitated for a moment, and then he planned to start. If he dragged on, the three men ran away. Besides, he didn''t believe Ning Tao could do anything about him.


    Maybe it''s just pretending.


    I''m lying to him. I''m bluffing him.


    Just rushed to Ning Tao''s front, stretched out a dry hand, want to grasp to him, but at this moment, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, in the hands of one more thing.


    Old monster body a meal, eyelid a jump, really have cheat? Subconsciously, they want to retreat.


    But a familiar Jingtian Longyin made him stiff and look up. There was a vivid candlelight dragon in his sight. He looked up at the sky and roared. His whole body was dark red. When he roared, he startled the wind and clouds, and the heaven and earth were disgraced.


    And the earth began to shake, especially the stone gate inlaid on the cliff.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At this moment, the whole tribe was shocked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What happened?"


    "No There seems to be a vision in the forbidden area. My God, does that person appear? "


    Exclaimed tens of thousands.


    The whole tribe is boiling at this moment.


    And in the valley, the old monster looked at him strangely. A familiar candle Dragon Statue burst out with bright colors, as if he was alive and swam around Ning Tao.


    He looked at the stone gate again. The moss, vines and even some gravel began to fall off quickly.


    It shows the true face of the stone gate.


    A dragon shaped trace appears!


    How many years have passed? I don''t know how many years have passed, but the stone gate still has time to see the sun again.


    The old monster trembled.


    There were tears in those muddy eyes.


    In a flash, the old monster suddenly looked at Ning Tao, red eyes, tears, roared: "why? Why have we been waiting so many years? "


    "You said you were going to save us and take us out of here. Why? It will be 700 million years to go


    "Why?"


    Listening to this heartrending cry, Ning Tao was stunned, numb, as if he thought of something, incredible way: "you used longevity material?"


    When I think of this, I suddenly feel that he is familiar with this appearance.


    It''s similar to little martial uncle.


    However, little martial uncle is better than him.


    Did this old monster live on this continent of origin for 700 million years?


    "Eternal life? Ha ha, longevity The old monster was laughing and crying, just like a madman. He said madly, "this is a curse. I want to die every moment.""Why? Why are you here now? Who the hell are you? Where is the Dragon Emperor? Where is it... "


    The old monster went crazy and looked around.


    Ning Tao''s face darkened, and he was silent for a while. He shook his head and said, "my elder martial brother, as early as 700 million years ago, has fallen. I came with this statue."


    "What what? Has it fallen? "


    Old monster brain a buzz, the whole person as empty as rigid for a long time, face as pale as paper.


    "It''s impossible. How can it be? The Dragon Emperor fell? Who can kill it? In those days, even if the emperor was supreme, he couldn''t do anything about it. How could the Dragon Emperor die? "


    "Unless it deliberately seeks death..."


    See the old monster red eyes, staring at himself, Ning Tao a sigh, silently nodded.


    According to sister Xuan, the Dragon Emperor fought against the four emperors of yuwenchuan alone, swept the armies of the four major planets, and even harder carried the origin of the four major planets. He fought bloody battles in the starry sky for several days.


    But it knows that even if the war is won, the galaxy may face an end.


    The origin of the seven realms will collapse.


    By then, countless creatures will have died of the cold.


    The four emperors have been possessed. They will not stop until they reach their goal. They will snatch the key of immortality from him even if the four realms are fragmented and their lives are ruined.


    Even if you can''t get the key, you have to get the origin of the three realms and just want to leave the galaxy.


    And it could not defeat the four. It had been deadlocked. Even if it could succeed and win, the price was too high. Helpless, the Dragon Emperor chose to sacrifice himself to save the galaxy and the three worlds.


    So we went to the road of "sacrifice seal"!


    For the time being, I stopped thinking about Sihuang


    The old monster lost his soul and sat down on the ground. The spiritual support of the whole person seemed to collapse.


    Qi is like a thread, as if it will die at any time.


    His strength is not as good as that of the younger martial uncle. Even if he has the material for longevity, he should have died long ago. The reason why he has been able to live to the present is that he has to rely on secret methods and medicinal materials to survive.


    This is the way people are not people, ghosts are not ghosts, but now, faith directly collapsed.


    Candle dragon once said that to save their family, he would negotiate with the college to give them a place to live freely in the world.


    But this is a full 700 million years!


    He didn''t know how to make it!


    But now that the Dragon Emperor is dead, is the oath he once made still useful? It''s all over.


    The old monster closed his eyes in despair


    At this time, Ning Tao takes advantage of this gap to open the ring again, takes out the wind Luan sword, and the wind demon shows up, staring at the old monster with an alert and dignified face.


    When this guy was at his peak, even if he was not supreme, he was not sure how to deal with it.

 Chapter 3064

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The earth is moving and the mountains are shaking. The sound of the dragon''s song is ringing.


    A group of tribal warriors rushed over and startled the whole clan. The vision was dazzling.


    Ning Tao clenched fengluan sword with a complicated look. Looking at the collapsed old monster, he didn''t know where he thought of it. He said in a deep voice: "the Dragon Emperor is my elder martial brother and my master. I will fulfill his oath."


    "But my elder martial brother is not abandoning you or breaking his promise, but he has something to do."


    "I''ll take all the consequences!"


    As soon as the words came out, the old monster looked up at Ning Tao. The Immortal King Wuzhong was too weak. His strength was too far from that of the Dragon Emperor. It was not worth mentioning.


    You know, when the origional orcs rose, their Terran tribes were in danger of extinction.


    It was the Dragon Emperor who came down from the sky and rescued them.


    He vowed that he would communicate with the college, strive for a place, and save their whole family.


    Long Huang''s words, strength and other aspects, he can believe, but Ning Tao, no matter what he thinks, can''t let himself down completely.


    Can you trust him?


    The old monster is sad.


    Seeing this, the wind devil''s white hair fluttered and said in a deep voice: "this Taoist friend, up to now, you can only choose to believe him. His potential may be stronger than that of the Dragon Emperor."


    "I also pay attention to his growth. If you are willing to believe him, you can save the whole family!"


    Ning Tao also solemnly said: "master, since it''s my elder martial brother''s promise, it''s my duty to go through fire and water. Please trust the Dragon Emperor again."


    The old monster fell into silence, and his whole body fluctuated in a dark fog. Suddenly, he waved to the west, and an invisible space barrier appeared.


    Stop all the tribal warriors coming.


    Don''t let anyone interfere.


    After a long time, he looked up at the candle Dragon Statue and said hoarsely, "this statue is made here. It combines the power of the three gods of Heishan and the Dragon Emperor at that time."


    "It has gone back and forth, leaving a message that if I can''t come back, but there is a descendant with a candle Dragon Statue, that is the one I chose to save you. Please believe him and give him the treasure."


    "The stone gate has something for you. The statue in your hand is the key to the stone gate."


    Ning Tao smell speech Leng for a while, but in the heart have already guessed, curious way: "that can be what thing?"


    The old monster shook his head, suddenly pondered for a long time, and recalled: "it seems to be the thing you need most. That''s what he told us at that time."


    "Then he stayed in the stone gate for a month, and since he came out, no one has gone in."


    The wind devil asked: "it''s said that the sage academy has been in charge of this place for many years. Haven''t they found it?"


    The old monster shook his head and said, "they certainly know this place. However, they seem to be constrained by something, so they have never been here. They have a little contact with my family, but the generation gap is too big, and the difference in strength is too big."


    "It wasn''t until these years that they were active on this continent. It was very difficult for them to come to this continent."


    "The Dragon Emperor is born with the power of space. He can travel in the void and across the world. He can freely shuttle between the continents of origin. Others don''t have this talent."


    "Oh? "Constraints?"


    Ning Tao and the wind devil look at each other, and their brows are all wrinkled. It seems that the eldest martial brother has some secrets yet to be solved.


    What else is between it and the college?


    It seems necessary to study deeply


    After thinking for a long time, the old monster suddenly took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "if you want to open the treasure, I won''t stop you. This belongs to you."


    "But if you want to fulfill your vows, you have to prove yourself first. In the college selection, it seemed that the Dragon Emperor was in the top three. If you can get the first place, I''ll bet on you and put thousands of human lives on you."


    "If you can''t, I dare not entrust the future of my family to you."


    "First?"


    Ning Tao lost his mind and frowned. Did he get out of the encirclement of more than 70000 Tianjiao?


    To be honest, there''s a lot of pressure.


    Especially seeing the strength of jiangqingge, beichentian and others, it''s not easy.


    However, since candlelight was able to do it in those years, it must be able to. If it can''t surpass it in those years, how can it solve the Galactic crisis?


    Do you want to follow its old way?


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I promise you, first, I will prove it to you."


    As soon as the words came out, the wind devil''s lips wriggled. He wanted to dissuade him, but he couldn''t say it.


    Is this too hard?


    The old monster eyebrows a pick, hesitated for a while, and added: "in fact, the top three, also can."


    "Well, let''s see what the candle dragon has left you. Over the years, I''ve been very curious. It''s the end of my wish."Hearing this, Ning Tao looked at the candle Dragon Statue in his hand, took a deep breath and fell in front of the stone gate. He waved the candle Dragon Statue up.


    Without instructions, the candle Dragon Statue turned into a ray of light, directly imprinted with the dragon shaped imprint.


    It''s perfect and vivid.


    It seems to reproduce the style of the candle dragon.


    "Boom boom..."


    In a burst of landslides, a black hole suddenly appeared in front of Ning Tao, slowly creeping. Instead of opening the stone gate, a space corridor appeared.


    Ning Tao exclaimed, candlelight''s handwriting is really big. Is this its space attainments in those years?


    Open up a space corridor.


    If there is no key, if you break through it, you will only destroy it, unless someone''s space attainments are better than the candle dragon.


    The old monster, the wind devil, also exclaimed in amazement that he had such luxurious means.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and holds the fengluan sword tightly. The wind devil is possessed at the same time and steps in. The old monster follows him closely. Although he has been guarding here for countless years, he has studied it, but it''s the first time that he comes in.


    "Step on..."


    In the corridor, there are some barriers.


    It seems to be some tests, but the erosion of the power of time has made them useless.


    Ning Tao took one shot after another, and soon walked all the way to the deepest part of the corridor. His sight suddenly brightened, and a square appeared, which was very vast. At first glance, it was fixed on a candle Dragon Statue with more than one person. The statue of


    as like as two peas in the previous hand, are only several times larger.


    What''s more, the posture of this statue is different. It''s like catching the sky, glaring, with a stone bead with a big head in its mouth, and its body is coiled up. I don''t know what it''s expressing?


    Ning Tao saw several eyes, also did not see what famous, at this time, but listen to the wind devil surprised way: "boy, you quickly look at the foot, what is this?"


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao lowers his head and opens perspective at the same time, but his face suddenly changes where he can see.


    The whole person seemed to be stunned.


    For a long time.


    "This..."


    "This How is that possible? "


    The old monster came up and found that in this square, except for the statue, there were only some lines at the foot. Is this what the candle dragon left behind?


    "What''s the matter? Did you find anything? "


    Ning Tao''s face changed wildly. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "this It''s actually a trans galactic disk, and it''s directional. "


    "What What? "


    Two silly eyes, the disk of trans Galaxy transmission array, my God, can you really do it?


    I don''t know, there is another major shock point here. Ning Tao didn''t say it. This array, orientation, on the other side, should be Galaxy!


    because it''s as like as two peas in the dragon bone mountain.

 Chapter 3065

    Ning Tao swallows a mouthful of saliva, and "cross Galaxy level" directional transmission array disk. You know, today he can only depict "cross domain level" on the array disk.


    Barely set up a cross star.


    Such a comparison, the difference is really too big.


    However, although it can''t be compared now, Ning Tao is confident that he will surpass his elder martial brother in this respect in the future. This should be the dream of candle dragon.


    Moreover, it is so gifted that it can travel in the void, which is unmatched by others


    perfectness as like as two peas of the dragon bone mountain, which is exactly the same as the duplicate of the dragon bone mountain.


    The most important point is that there is a tiny keyhole in the core of the array disk.


    This gap is similar to the key to longevity.


    If it''s true, once he inserts the key to longevity, he should be able to return to the galaxy. Ning Tao is short of breath and his heart is beating.


    There is even an impulse to try


    Different, he also found the defect of this array disk, which is not permanent, because it is an array disk, and after a long time, even if there is different space protection, I''m afraid this array disk will not be used several times.


    But even so, it also solves Ning Tao''s urgent need, and there is no need to rush back to the wild galaxy.


    Moreover, if you don''t have the speed of the Dean, it will take you at least a year or two to go back to the wild galaxy, and you will have to pay a lot of money to take the teleport.


    It''s time-consuming, labor-consuming, and money-consuming!


    It''s been a long time.


    Even if I go back with Dean Huang, it will take about three or four months. This is the trouble of underdeveloped roads


    Ning Tao is pleasantly surprised. Now the teleportation array is available, and so are the two Jiuqu yulingshen kings. It''s a pity that Peng Jiutian runs away.


    "Damn it..."


    But at this time, the wind devil did not know the inside story, proposed: "since this is the transmission array, can''t the oath be fulfilled? We can teleport you all. "


    "Leave the continent where the seal originated!"


    However, without waiting for Ning Tao to shake his head, the old monster sighed: "if we can go, then the Dragon Emperor can take us away. What we really need is identity, recognition and due respect."


    "Even if we can sneak out, not recognized by the world, we will be attacked sooner or later."


    "What''s more, our family still needs a place to live. These sage colleges can solve all these problems. In those days, the Dragon Emperor was fighting for these for us. Once we succeed, we can leave and integrate into the world..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood, which means that in the eyes of the outside world, they are still different.


    No doubt, the whole world will be given a place to change their mind.


    No one dares to despise them.


    Look down on them.


    On the contrary, even if they can sneak out and find a star corner to stay, such a large group of people will definitely need resources. Once they are found out, without being deterred, countless galaxies will repel and bully them.


    Even plunder them.


    "If it''s not my race, it will be different!"


    Moreover, even without this reason, the transmission array can''t send them away.


    It takes a lot of energy to bring people back to the galaxy. It''s absolutely impossible for a group of people.


    The old monster also continued: "sage college has already taken over the whole continent. Although there is no movement on the surface, it is secretly monitoring the changes of the whole continent."


    "My family is also under supervision. If we want to leave, we can''t leave without their consent."


    The wind devil frowned and looked up thoughtfully. To be exact, this continent has been regarded as the property of the sage Academy. Who would like to be divided.


    It''s really tricky


    Ning Tao pondered, it seems that if he wants to take away the origin group, he must get the approval of Saint college.


    Otherwise, it''s unrealistic to steal away.


    And it can''t be done.


    But what can we do to make sage college agree? How did elder martial brother do it?


    "What shall we do now?" The wind devil frowned.


    Old monster also seems, Ning Tao ponders, suddenly way: "I remember, sage college did not announce the top three award, if I really into the top three, can put forward this request to the college?"


    "It''s possible," he said.


    The old monster nodded in agreement.


    "In fact, it''s not a real treasure, it''s just something left by the Dragon Emperor," he added


    "The real treasure is my family. The Dragon Emperor said that its situation is similar to ours. If we save our family, we must live and die with him."


    "To help him with the help of my family is an oath made by my family at that time, a life and death alliance, sharing life and death."Words a, Ning Tao Leng for a while, inquired: "dare to ask noble strength how?"


    Old monster "Jie Jie" a smile, casual way: "although the strength is not as good as that year, but there are still a few Immortal Emperor sitting, the future will become your right arm."


    "It depends on whether you have the strength to take us out. If you can succeed, we will follow you to the death."


    "Well, it''s a deal," Ning Tao said with bright eyes and a face of ecstasy.


    If you can get the support of the origin group, his strength and inside information will be greatly increased. Although it is difficult to bring it into the galaxy, it can cultivate the power of the world.


    We should set up a potential Tangkou.


    It''s like dahuangtang!


    The more Ning Tao thinks about it, the more excited he is. It seems that he will fight for the top three.


    He said immediately, "please wait for me outside. I''ll move this strange space into my magic weapon in the cave. It seems that this place won''t last long."


    The old monster nodded. Although he knew a little bit about space, he was worse than Ning Tao.


    The wind devil went out with him.


    When they leave, Ning Tao takes a deep breath and immediately makes full use of the power of space. He turns it into a huge space and cuts off the corridor connecting the space. Seeing that the different space is about to drift, he turns it into a pair of big hands.


    Try your best to pull the Xiangyang ring bit by bit. If you let it fly away, you can''t find it.


    It''s like being exiled.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s space attainments are fully displayed, his whole body is exposed, standing in the void, holding a huge space a little bit.


    "Five thousand eight hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Give me Come in


    In the outbreak, Yang Ling ring also broke out a suction, and immediately absorbed this different space.


    The space has been fragmented, and the array plates and statues all appear in the second space, not far from the original tower, and have not been affected. Finally, the work is completed.


    Ning Tao grins and breathes a sigh of relief, only to find that he is sweating.


    As soon as I turned around, I immediately tore open a crack


    When Ning Tao came out of the stone gate, everything was the same, but without the space field, the stone gate was still a stone gate, but it was just an ordinary stone gate.


    With a touch, it turned into powder.


    After so many years, without the protection of the power of space, it''s natural to become like this.


    Seeing the old monster with emotion, Ning Tao thought about it. After thinking about it, he asked subconsciously, "can there be three soul branches in the elder clan?"


    The old monster was stunned. After thinking about it, he hesitated and said, "it seems that there is one. Do you really need it?"

 Chapter 3066

    Ning Tao hears speech a Leng, the whole person seems to be muddled, he casually asks, unexpectedly still really have.


    There was a surge of ecstasy.


    Excited.


    If there is one here, the old thief will buy another one, and all the things he needs will be collected.


    Don''t go back to the wild, blue starfish


    The wind devil knows that Ning Tao has been looking for the three soul branches, but he didn''t expect to meet them here. He thinks that this is also a big family, with a long history and extraordinary heritage. He must have given birth to some super strong people.


    This guy is really lucky.


    However, the old monster took a look at the wind devil and said strangely, "Daoyou should still lack a supreme body?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, wind devil a Leng, two people looked at each other, the whole person was stunned.


    The supreme body, the baby fruit, the green wood and the spirit liquid.


    Can we find one here?


    The wind devil breathed quickly. Even in a calm state of mind, there were some waves and some difficulties. He said: "what Taoist friends said is true, but you..."


    "Ha ha..."


    "I never give up my words. I can find a suitable body for you to help you revive. If you can succeed, you need to promise me one more thing."


    The old monster said with a mysterious smile.


    Hearing this, the wind devil took a look at the distance and said, "but let me guard the origin clan?"


    "Yes, if you can promise me, I will try my best to help you. Don''t worry, I can''t use my body. I''m not far from death. I have a good one for you."


    "I only hope that after the resurrection of the Taoist friends, they can protect my family for thousands of years, and the world is vast. It''s not easy to survive."


    The old monster had a hard time.


    Seeing this, the wind devil quickly helped him up and exclaimed, "Taoist friends, please don''t do this big gift. Please get up quickly."


    "Don''t worry, this boy and I are already one of honor and disgrace. The origin group is also tied to us. If he is in trouble, I will never sit back and ignore him."


    Ning Tao also nodded solemnly, but he always felt that something was wrong. It seemed that there were some strange things in the words. He couldn''t help staring at the old monster and frowning.


    But at this time, the old monster suddenly laughed and said: "three soul branches, the supreme body, our family all have, but now we can''t send you two."


    "Why?" As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, was he just playing with them?


    The wind devil frowned.


    "The stone gate is something that the candle dragon left you. Naturally, you can take it away at will. I''m also right to take my oath. But these two things belong to my family, unless you can prove yourself and get the top three in the selection first."


    "At that time, not to mention the three soul branches, the supreme body, my family is all yours."


    The old monster grinned.


    This words a, Ning Tao mouth corner shook to shake, secret way as expected, he knew not so easy.


    Wind devil is also a sigh.


    It seems that we have to work hard for the top three first!


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, and suddenly smelled a smell of wine. He turned around and looked at the cave. Thinking of the old thief, he immediately said, "the three soul branches can''t be given. That jar of" burning heart wine "should be ok?"


    "I can''t. I can buy it. I''m here for it."


    "Oh? Heartburn


    The old monster picked an eyebrow, and then looked at the cave. After thinking about it, he frowned and said, "it originated from the mainland. It is rich in medicinal materials. Our ancestors invented wine making with medicinal materials, and gradually became famous in the whole continent of origin."


    "In the secret of not spreading, there are three kinds of wine that are most famous. They are strong heart, burning heart and blazing heart."


    "The cost of these three kinds of wine is very high. Every jar of them precipitates for a long time. Even our family doesn''t have much stock, so they are never sold. Even few people on the mainland know about these three kinds of wine. They are only for our own enjoyment."


    "Ordinary spirit wine will be sold to the mainland. How do you know that heartburn wine is here?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, suddenly some speechless.


    Don''t even people on the mainland know these three kinds of wine? How did the old businessman know?


    However, compared with his being able to come to the continent of origin, it seems that this is nothing.


    A dry cough. It''s just a vague saying that it''s for an elder to get it. I can''t reveal too much


    The old monster frowned. It was really strange. Who could this person be? Even if not many people in the clan know it, they are certainly not ordinary people.


    After thinking about it, he walked slowly to the cave alone. After a while, he came out again.


    He handed out a ring to Ning Tao.


    "There are ten jars of strong heart wine, three jars of burning heart wine and one jar of burning heart wine. They are all the best immortal wine that has been brewed for many years. I''ll give you a taste. Remember, don''t drink too much, otherwise you may burst."


    Old monster solemnly admonishes.


    "Bang "Explosive body?"


    Ning Tao is dumb, immediately sneer, what joke? Does drinking also explode?Can I fry steamed bread?


    I''m afraid


    However, seeing that he didn''t believe it, the old monster turned over his hand and took out a jar of heartburn wine. He said with a smile: "try it?"


    Ning Tao takes a look at the wind demon, but the latter shrugs. Obviously, it has nothing to do with me. No matter how good the wine is, I can''t drink it.


    It can''t help anyway.


    As soon as Ning Tao gritted his teeth, he bravely took over the heartburn wine. It''s just a jar of wine. When he thought that a thousand cups were not drunk and a jar of wine, didn''t he dare to drink it?


    A beat of the cylinder block full of strength, the inside and outside of it collide with each other, and the tightly fitting cover is suddenly flushed up.


    In a flash, the fragrance of wine overflowed.


    A sense of intoxication, let all things coma.


    Even if the wind devil sniffs it, he will feel his mouth watering. It''s a good wine. If he has a body, he really wants to drink a few.


    Ning Tao''s eyes trembled and looked at the smiling old monster. He immediately raised the wine jar to drink.


    Then, as soon as the wine entered the stomach, it was like drinking a big fireball. His face turned red, he had difficulty breathing, and his head was white. His brain seemed to float out of the sky.


    The heart "plops" fast.


    There is a burning feeling.


    "Gulu Gulu... "


    Although there was a vision, Ning Tao didn''t stop, and the whole person was in a heroic posture.


    The wind devil swallows the saliva difficultly, the feeling is very good to drink the appearance, but rather the kid how to become like this? The whole body is red and the heart is as powerful as a bell.


    Power "rubs against" soars.


    And the old monster, see this shape also Leng for a while, subconsciously remind a way: "boy, can''t don''t insist, this burning heart wine medicine strength will soon come up."


    "Even if the Dragon Emperor of that year could carry the power of burning heart wine, he could not stop the strength of burning heart wine."


    "If you drink too much, you won''t be able to hold it..."


    But as soon as the words came down, Ning Tao blushed and breathed heavily. He threw the wine jar in his hand, and with a "crackle", the empty wine jar broke into several pieces.


    My God, he He drank it all?


    "And Any more? " Ning Tao''s whole body seems to be burning, and some of them shake and shout.


    Wind devil, the old monster looked at each other in amazement, the latter subconsciously took out a jar of strong heart wine.


    He found that although Ning Tao was a little drunk, he could hold on to both the strength and the strength. It seemed that he had not reached the limit, and he was even better than the Dragon Emperor of that year.


    As soon as he saw the wine, Ning Tao made it like this. He picked up the wine jar and drank a lot.


    See the wind devil salivate.


    But even if he wanted to drink it, he couldn''t drink it. He could only smell some wine, which made his heart itch.


    "Gulu Gulu... "


    A moment later, a jar of liquor was drunk again. Another jar of liquor was opened. Even if Xianli was used to refine the water, Ning Tao''s stomach had risen.


    Under the old monster''s silly eyes, a jar of heartburn wine and three jars of heartburn wine were all drunk by Ning Tao.


    At this time, he seemed to be unable to carry it. With a puff, he fell to the ground drunk

 Chapter 3067

    I don''t know how long I slept.


    In short, it''s dark and dizzy. In any case, the consciousness has drifted to the sky, numb and crisp. It feels like the mind is out of the body.


    And the body is heavy, powerless collapsed to the ground, a dream for thousands of years, heart beating fast


    "Plop Plop... "


    In the dream, Ning Tao seems to see four baby was born, is a big fat boy, chubby, the whole family neat, are laughing to congratulate him.


    But when Ning Tao was happy, his worry free face came out and said with tears: "Daddy, why don''t you come back earlier? Fourth brother, he''s not long dead. "


    Xinyue also pasted it up and said with a pale face: "Daddy, if you come late, your fourth brother will be punished."


    Even bao''er, who has always been lovely and obedient, is crying, tugging at the corner of his clothes and saying, "Daddy, wake up quickly and save the fourth brother."


    Xiao Bai and Xiao Hong''s heartrending cry awakens Ning Tao and shoots him directly from the grass


    "Huhu..."


    Seeing this scene, the wind devil, who was talking with the old monster in the distance, flew over and said in surprise: "you boy, is this a nightmare?"


    Old monster also eccentric way: "my wine seems to have no psychedelic grass, should be your psychological effect?"


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly. It seems that the pressure is too great. He can''t even steal for a while. Three soul branches, three soul branches, we must get them as soon as possible!


    Ning Tao swears secretly.


    Just move, the whole person suddenly stopped.


    Some blankly looked at the palm, felt the immortal force whistling in the body, and brought their own sense of comfort, Ning Tao''s face showed an incredible color.


    "I I broke through? "


    "Six? I How can I break through the six peaks of fairy king? " Ning Tao jumped up and screamed.


    Or incredible.


    More than a month ago, he was in the central mainland and broke through to Wuzhong. As expected, it would take many years for him to break through to Wuzhong at the fastest speed in the original tower. Unexpectedly, it was only a month.


    What''s going on?


    Just because I''ve had three bottles of wine?


    The wind devil also has a dull face. When Ning Tao breaks through, he sees it with his own eyes. How long has it been?


    But he slept three days and three nights!


    However, the old monster was even more stunned. What he was stunned at was not that Ning Tao broke through one heavy, but that he only broke through one heavy, one cylinder burning heart and three cylinders burning heart.


    How big is Dantian?


    You know, only some excellent children in the family are qualified to taste these three kinds of wine.


    That jar of heartburn wine, if it is drunk by the descendants of the Immortal King of his family, should be able to break through two or three weights. The energy is too huge, but Ning Tao''s heartburn in one jar and his heartburn in three jars only broke through one weight.


    There must be so much energy. The only difference is that Ning Tao has too much appetite.


    The old monster swallowed a mouthful of saliva with some bitterness. He twitched and said, "it needs 600 different kinds of fairy medicines to make the wine. It can not only strengthen the body, activate the blood circulation, but also temper the heart.


    "As we all know, the heart is the source of strength, and three kinds of wine can strengthen the heart."


    "And burning heart is brewed with 1600 kinds of medicinal materials. It has been precipitated and sealed for 1600 years. Not to mention how huge the energy is, it''s really immortal wine. Do you think it''s strange that it can break through a heavy one?"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, can''t help but lick lips, suddenly found that there is a feeling of endless aftertaste.


    This smell is really strong.


    It''s so exciting. When I think about it, I feel floating, and it seems to suit my appetite.


    The candle dragon''s heart was burning and he fell down. The reason why he stayed longer than him was probably because of the sun holy body. He also found that he had a lot of physical integration.


    This wine has a promoting effect.


    Ning Tao is ecstatic. It seems that he is not far away from complete integration. Good thing, it seems that the worries of the origin group are reasonable. He has an impulse to pack and take them all away.


    This is probably just the tip of the iceberg. There are still many things that the original people have.


    It''s like something that hasn''t been tasted yet Red heart wine!


    It''s more exciting!


    "Well, anyway, this wine is for you. Save it. Don''t drink like this. These tanks will be enough for you to drink for several years. As long as you can get the top three, our family will make wine for you every day."


    The old monster threw out the temptation again.


    Ning Tao "bang" heart, this time is really moved, hot eyes, the top three, who dares to fight with him, kill no amnesty, God block kill God, Buddha block kill Buddha.


    "Ah..."


    I don''t know which one of the enemies turned out from Hulu Tao.


    He took in a jar of strong heart wine and pinned it to his waist. It was quite natural and unrestrained. He was full of fighting spirit and confidence.Just about to leave, Ning Tao had another problem. He said weakly, "master Is it really cannibalism? "


    The old monster grinned and shook his head. He said: "you are not old and unprepared for such an important place as here, are you?"


    "In addition to the golden winged Mirs, you and the two boys have been poisoned by the rotten gas here."


    "It''s colorless and tasteless. It''s hard to detect it unless it''s poisonous. But it''s too late to let the fire gas into the body immediately and drive away the rotten gas. Aging is also to punish you and let you have a long memory."


    "As for the golden winged Mirs, they not only want to take away the treasure of our family, but also want to devour our family as blood food. I just want to punish it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face changed, toxic? I have to check myself in a hurry.


    But listen to old monster way: "you took burning heart wine, this is better than fire gas into the body effect, toxin has already been expelled, those two guys estimated to suffer some pain."


    "It''s not fatal, but it''s going to be hard for a while."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that it was because of this that he thought his predecessors were cannibals.


    He was startled.


    I immediately bid farewell to the old monster. Now that the oath has been made, Ning Tao should try his best to fight for the qualification from the college and take the origin clan out.


    No matter how difficult it is, they have to give it a try. They have been waiting for senior brother 700 million years.


    I can''t let them down!


    "Whoosh..."


    Looking at Ning Tao leaving, the rickety figure of the old monster appears lonely, dead and twilight. His eyes are complex, but it is full of a kind of longing.


    He originated from a family, and what to do in the future depends on him: "the Dragon Emperor, you must protect us..."


    Half a day later, Ning Tao hurried back to Heishan city. Without stopping, he rushed to the last shop. He was afraid that the old thief would run away.


    Fortunately, the door of the last shop was still open, and the old thief was still rocking his chair.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao gasped, took out a piece of heartburn wine and put it on the table in front of the old thief. He said bitterly: "here is the wine. Can you give me three soul branches now?"

 Chapter 3068

    Under the gaze, the old thief opened his eyes, raised his eyebrows, looked at Ning Tao up and down, and then put his eyes on the burning wine.


    Eyes a bright, immediately surprised to open the wine cover.


    A familiar smell of wine filled the whole house, and even spilled to the street outside.


    "Wocao, what kind of wine is it? It''s so fragrant and strong. My God, is it immortal wine?"


    "My God, my mouth is watering. Where does the fragrance come from..."


    For a moment, a corner of the street riot, countless people are trying to sniff.


    The old business thief snorted coldly. As soon as he brushed his sleeve, Ning Tao didn''t see how he moved his hand. As soon as the door was closed, the whole room seemed to be a world of its own.


    It''s even cut off from the outside.


    But I''m surprised to say, "can I give you a look at the deal now?"


    He is too lazy to say anything, and he is afraid that the other party will change his mind.


    "What''s the rush? You haven''t drunk yet, young man. Don''t be impatient. Only in this way can you understand the truth of the road. "


    The old thief frowned and looked leisurely. He was not worried at all.


    Not only that, he said, but also took a sip from a wine spoon.


    "Tut tut..."


    "Tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, the old businessman, looked intoxicated and surprised. He exclaimed," good wine, among the wines I''ve drunk, it''s enough to rank top three. You can do it. You''ve stolen the treasure of the origin clan. "


    "Good, good!"


    Ning Tao did not have the good spirit to glance at him one eye, rolled a white eye way: "all good, you little nonsense, hurry."


    "For your sake, I almost lost my life and was put on the fire rack. If you have a conscience, give me the three soul branches."


    "Three soul branches?


    The old thief was stunned. He drank the wine and blinked: "what''s that?"


    He had a confused look on his face.


    The air in the whole room seemed to freeze as soon as the words came out.


    For a moment, the whole shop was dead.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped. Looking at the innocent old thief on his face, he suddenly became angry. With red eyes, a few words popped out from between his teeth: "you Are you kidding me? "


    If it''s anything else, he can be too lazy to bother with him, but sanhunzhi, absolutely not.


    The nightmare still haunted him.


    There is not much time left for him. He must get the two three soul branches!


    He has the power to work in his body, and even wants to do it.


    "Er..."


    The old thief coughed. On his smart face, he suddenly said, "I I mean, I can sell it to you, but only if I have three soul branches in my hand. "


    While talking, he took a sip of wine.


    This is the appearance of a rogue.


    Ning Tao black face, gnash teeth way: "that means, you don''t have now."


    "You lied to me to steal wine, just to fool me."


    In the past, people called him Ning paipi, but now he was fooled by others.


    "Ah, I don''t mean that. The main reason is that sanhunzhi is not in fashion. I don''t like it. Don''t worry. I''ll sell it to you when I have it."


    The old thief of Shang Dynasty has a familiar face.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Zheng "Zheng Zheng..."


    As soon as his voice fell, Ning Tao roared like a volcanic eruption. His eyes were red. He held fengluan sword in his hand. The wind demon possessed himself instantly. He killed Yi and his anger soared.


    Even the wind devil was angry at the moment. He could see how hard it was.


    But in the end, I was fooled.


    Head can be broken, blood can flow, but dignity can not be humiliated!


    No matter how powerful this old guy is today? No matter who he is? If we don''t give them an account today, we''ll have a bloody battle.


    "War..."


    "Roar ~"


    with the momentum of a tsunami, the old business thief was immediately startled. Ning Tao seemed to be here for real. He exclaimed, "Hey, hey, boy, just kidding, you Do you know where it is? What are you doing? "


    "Three Soul Ning Tao held back his anger, bit his teeth, red eyes, and stretched out a hand.


    "Er..."


    The old thief of Shang Shan chuckled and took out his mouth. He felt as if he was making a big noise. He said vaguely: "well, I really don''t have it Wait, you Listen to me... "


    "Three soul branches, I really don''t have them, but I''m not playing with you. I heard that there are three soul branches in the family of origin. I swear to you, there are really three soul branches there, and there are no empty words."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s forehead was blue.


    He also knew that there was a family of origin, but what he wanted was the one in your hand, which you didn''t have. He even cheated me to steal wine and almost lost my life there.A typical white wolf with empty hands.


    "Unforgivable!"


    "Kill ~"


    with a roar of Ning Tao, the melting pot of war soared, the power of the sun burned, and the firepower immediately opened up.


    Hold the fengluan sword high and cut down angrily.


    A sword with a length of several feet was flying across the air, and the whole shop was cracked. The energy of heaven and earth swarmed in, which made the power of the sword terrible.


    Can open mountains, can cut air, can kill God!


    "The supreme artifact?" The business old thief''s eyelids jump. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao still has such magic soldiers in his hands?


    There is also a strong soul.


    The combination of the two, even it has some pressure.


    Moreover, the whole continent of origin has a layer of array. As long as there is a fight, there will be trouble.


    Why is this guy so big?


    I''m really angry.


    It seems that he has been forced to fight with him. How can he know that sanhunzhi is so important to Ning Tao?


    I knew I was telling the truth from the beginning.


    At this moment, Ning Tao was about to cut off the sword in his hand. The old thief scolded him secretly. He suddenly roared and said anxiously, "that''s enough. Although I don''t have three soul branches, I have news about shenyingguo."


    As soon as the words came out, the wind devil suddenly froze.


    "God God baby fruit


    Ning Tao''s face was shocked by the same fury.


    But it''s hard for him to believe this old guy.


    Maybe he''s playing with himself again.


    As soon as the wind devil frowned, he just got the news of the supreme body. Now he comes across the news of shenyingguo. You know, these are rare treasures.


    Is this old guy reliable?


    When they were questioned, the old thief of Shang said: "I will atone for my sins. In the place where I was born, there is a divine baby fruit. You should know that Taiyi divine water was born in the pool where I was born, and there is a divine baby fruit beside it."


    "I have a few places where I was born. I can give them to you. It''s a heartburn deal."


    "How about fairness?"

 Chapter 3069

    In the face of the old thief''s proposal, Ning Tao snorted, "do you want to cheat me again?"


    "How do I know if it''s a place of birth? How do you know if there is any fruit inside? Do you think I''m a three-year-old? The birthplace is controlled by various forces. Once discovered, it will be looted. "


    "What''s more, I haven''t heard of any place where there is a God''s baby. Who knows whether it''s true or not?"


    The wind devil nodded. God baby fruit is rare in the world. Even if it was born in the place of birth, I''m afraid that only one hundred places of birth will give birth to one.


    It could be one in a thousand!


    Poor chance!


    Seeing this, the old businessman said with a headache, "I really didn''t cheat you this time. The three places I mentioned are undeveloped and undiscovered."


    "Moreover, these three places are definitely many times stronger than those controlled by big forces. This is what I found by accident when I traveled around the world, but it''s not easy to develop, and it doesn''t work for me."


    "So I just wrote down a place, because it''s too long to remember clearly, but I can swear to you, there is definitely a place where god baby fruit was born."


    "It seems to be the most mysterious chaos domain. I wanted to pick it, but it''s not mature..."


    Ning Tao a frown, say make people move, but just be played, if so easily believe him, who knows next time will be pit what kind of?


    What if there is a monster?


    "Hum, don''t make these impractical things. You''re a bad old man. Come on, something practical, or we''ll be caught dead."


    Ning Tao grabs Feng Luan''s sword and says fiercely.


    "You..."


    The old thief was so angry that his face turned blue and white, and his eyelids leaped wildly. This little son of a bitch, he took out such a precious thing, and he was still biting it.


    He vowed that this time it was absolutely true. If he released the map, it would cause a huge sensation. The major galaxies would scramble wildly, and even the super galaxies would be "thumping".


    I don''t know how much shock it caused.


    This kid doesn''t believe it!


    As soon as the old thief gritted his teeth, he blacked his face and twitched, "what do you want?"


    "I''m left with this map. Do you want it or not? Anyway, the three soul branches don''t exist. If it''s a big deal, it''s a dead end. I''ll run away and drop what you like."


    "Hum ~"


    Ning Tao''s eyes glared, but the wind devil took the opportunity to float out, acted as a peacemaker and comforted him: "well, each step back, why make things so stiff?"


    "Now that this Taoist friend has vowed, it means that the three places of birth recorded in his map should really exist. You may as well believe him again. I don''t think this Taoist friend will cheat you any more."


    Ning Tao is indignant. However, he is not so impulsive and angry. He just stares at the old thief.


    As soon as the old thief turned his mouth, he turned over his hand and took out a piece of animal skin. He looked at it and sighed. He was reluctant and nostalgic, but he threw it directly to the wind devil.


    Seeing this, the wind devil catches it with a strong wind and watches it carefully. Sometimes he frowns and sometimes he ponders.


    He has also traveled around the world for many years. He has traveled to dozens of galaxies, broken into the nests of giant beasts in the starry sky, seen all kinds of unknowable places, unsolved mysteries, and heard a magic story.


    He had heard of all the three places mentioned above, especially the location of shenyingguo.


    What''s more, it makes him firm, which is true.


    The first time he heard that his resurrection needed God''s baby fruit, he thought of "the realm of chaos".


    Although it is possible to breed in other places, this place is definitely the most likely one. No one opposes it, let alone accepts refutation.


    He nodded his head and said, "it''s really the wind that comforts me."


    "Well, that''s fair to say, it''s absolutely like a fake. I''ve always been in business..."


    Just as the old thief was about to be proud, he was choked back by Ning Tao''s eyes and coughed.


    Immediately let go of the air way: "well, now the map is also given to you, we two clear."


    Said, and scooped out a mouthful of wine to taste.


    "Tut tut..."


    In the heat of the wine, Ning Tao didn''t even look at the hide roll. Instead, he put it away directly. The next second, he turned to the old thief and stretched out his hand again.


    "What What? " Seeing this, the old thief of the Shang Dynasty was stunned. He had a bad feeling.


    Ning Tao a face innocent, light way: "of course is wine money, do you think this wine is free to you to drink?"


    "I Didn''t I already buy it with a map? " The old thief of the Shang Dynasty held the wine jar and opened his eyes wide.


    The wind devil was stunned.


    "What map? That''s just the spiritual compensation you gave me. Of course, the wine money is calculated separately. You didn''t give me three soul branches, so naturally you have to use other things to pay off the debt. ""If you don''t have money, give me back the heartburn wine. It''s a unique fairy wine in the whole continent. You can''t drink it in the world. It''s too expensive. It''s made from 1600 fairy medicines..."


    Ning Tao waved innocently.


    Wind devil mouth a draw, this words seem to be before the old monster said, this guy is really learning to apply.


    "You You... "


    The old thief blushed with anger, his neck was thick, and his eyes widened. After holding them for a long time, he said angrily: "you Do you have any conscience? "


    "The value of my map is not enough to add up to 100 jars of heartburn wine. You are just pitching people..."


    Ning Tao turned his mouth and didn''t have a good way: "my mental loss, a thousand maps are not enough. What did I say? Don''t talk nonsense. Get the money for the wine. "


    "If you dare to renege, you''ll ask the sword in my hand first. Do you agree?"


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    The wind Luan sword is singing like a Luan bird for nine days.


    "Click Click... "


    The whole shop was torn apart at this moment. It seemed that no matter how strong the force was, it would be broken directly.


    The old thief''s eyelids leaped wildly and nearly fainted on the spot. Although he wandered in the sword Qi, he couldn''t do all he could, but he smelled the overflowing wine, and he also had a burning feeling in his mouth.


    A bite teeth, suddenly black face, hard scalp toward Ning Tao threw a stone.


    "Don''t let me see you in the future, go away ~"


    after that, I disappeared first. In a flash, I disappeared in this fragmented shop.


    The heartburn is gone.


    Ning Tao thought it was a concealed weapon, so he subconsciously waved the fengluan sword, but with a clang sound, it sparked in the air.


    The most shocking thing is that the stone has not been separated, just cut a gap.


    "Eh ~


    Ning Tao was surprised. He immediately picked up the black stone and looked at it, but he didn''t know what it was. He felt that it was so hard that he could even carry the edge of fengluan sword.


    "It seems to be obsidian, isn''t it? It''s the size of a fist. It''s worth hundreds of billions to put it outside. "


    The wind devil exclaimed.


    He was lucky enough to see a piece of obsidian, but it was only the size of a fingernail, but it sold for tens of billions.


    Moreover, the supply was in short supply, and there was a rush of looting.


    In front of my eyes, this piece has a big fist. Let''s not talk about the value. It''s the most rare shape.


    It''s more than enough to buy a jar of heartburn wine!

 Chapter 3070

    The shop collapsed and all three disappeared.


    It''s a miracle.


    People in Heishan city are all at a loss, but Ning Tao has already set foot on the road of meeting.


    Judging from the sensing position of the spirit jade tube, Jiang Chen and Qu Xiaoxi have all gathered together and are coming to their own direction. They are not far away.


    And now the most important thing is to collect 30 jade amulets, so that the whole team smoothly promoted.


    After five or six days of tossing, Ning Tao was still the first two pieces of jade Fu. Although the college was scattered at random, most of the jade Fu were outside the abandoned tribe.


    The more remote, some dangerous, corner of the place, wine is likely to hide a few jade Fu.


    Although I have been busy for a few days, I have to say that the harvest is amazing. A "trans Galaxy transmission array disk", a one person tall statue of a candlelight dragon, a dozen jars of good wine, and a piece of obsidian can be regarded as a full load.


    Obsidian was thrown to Yama by Ning Tao, let it absorb the power of iron ore, strengthen its puppet''s physique.


    Otherwise, Ning Tao''s strength is almost stronger than him. Although obsidian is only big in fist, it only absorbs the size of nail cap, which makes Yan Mo''s physique twice as strong as any seven strong man.


    There are some signs of breakthrough recently.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao was on his way when three figures suddenly flashed in front of him. With a bad smile on his face, he stood in front of him. The evil way: "this road is opened by me, this tree is planted by me..."


    But wait for them to finish saying, Ning Tao brow a pick, feel more cordial way: "is want to rob me?"


    "Well, you''re pretty good. Wait a minute. You look familiar. You seem to be from the wilderness, right? We are the three Tianhe brothers. Although we are neighbors, should we rob or rob? Do you hand it in or do we take it? "


    Three brothers "Jie Jie" smile way.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao reluctantly spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, shakes his head and sighs: "I advise you to go as far as possible. Life is not easy, and we should cherish it."


    "It''s my neighbor. If I eliminate you three at once, it''s equivalent to eliminating the whole Tianhe galaxy. I''m really sorry. I can leave all the jade amulets, rings, weapons, armor and pants, and then I can go."


    "Er..."


    Three face a stiff, some muddled force of saw Ning Tao one eye, this guy, good skilled business.


    Did you meet a colleague?


    Outside, Dean Tianhe and Dean Huang looked at each other and laughed unkindly.


    It''s interesting to meet in a narrow way.


    In particular, the dean of Tianhe, with his mouth grinning to the root of his ears, how can we see that they all have the advantage? It''s a pity that the old man can still smile.


    Dean Huang has confidence in Ning Tao, but they are the second strongest in Dahuang college.


    Although Ning Tao was in chaos before, I don''t know what''s going on, but this boy must have got an adventure, even if he can''t fight, he can still escape.


    There is a way of space, and the three Tianhe brothers can''t catch up with him, so it can be said that they can make a steady profit


    When everyone thought that the two sides were going to fight, all of a sudden, there was a roar from a mountain far away, the earth trembled, the shock waves passed, and the light was still shining in the far north.


    "Why What''s going on? Fighting? " Tianhe three brothers feel the change, exclaimed.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, opens his perspective in an instant. Although he is far away and can''t see it, he vaguely feels that the movement is unusual.


    It''s not like fighting, but it''s like something was born. Is it a treasure of a tribe?


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brighten, he immediately ignores the three Tianhe brothers. A pair of wings of fire appear behind them. They flutter and fly high, leaving a gorgeous line of fire in the sky.


    "Stop, don''t try to run," the three Tianhe brothers screamed, and hurriedly dragged their fat bodies to catch up.


    Three chases and one rush, cut through the sky.


    Before long, the four people rushed to the mountain one after another and saw a gorge collapse.


    A dilapidated relic suddenly appeared in the field of vision, and among them, there were still people fighting, as if they were fighting for some treasure? People get together more and more.


    Ning Tao looks surprised. It seems that someone has found this ancient relic and excavated it.


    How can such a busy thing be without him? Immediately the ghost called and rushed in excitedly.


    Then, the three brothers of Tianhe burst out their eyes. They were actually relics. When they were developed, they rushed down and wanted to plunder


    There was a lot of activity. People from all directions were attracted, and there was an endless stream of Tianjiao in the major galaxies.


    Among them, there is a bald head.


    It is Sikong letter!


    He followed Pluto and joined their team. However, he is not a galaxy after all, so at present, he has no idea of looking for a team.


    At present, most of them are fighting for their own business. It''s not too late to find opportunities first and then go to meet.Immediately also rushed into the ruins


    "Boom boom..."


    The ruins are very large, most of them are empty, but there are few treasures. Ning Tao even ran into several rooms, but there is nothing left. Many things can be seen, and they are broken when touched.


    Even some monsters broke in. It can be said that they are a mixture of good and bad, and they are too busy.


    Looking for a long time, but also did not find any treasure, Ning Tao a frown, simply rushed to the hall, where the most fierce fighting, there should be what rare treasures.


    As soon as they rush into the hall, hundreds of people are fighting hard here, and several people have fallen here.


    As soon as he looked up, Ning Tao found a strange object on the high platform. It was an altar for sacrifice. It was not a God''s throne, a totem, a beast, but a Black iron!


    Yes, that''s right. It''s black iron!


    Moreover, the rust is just a corner of something. It can''t see what it used to look like.


    "What is this?"


    Ning Tao frowned and looked at it from perspective in the corner, only to find that he couldn''t see through it at all.


    But it''s no different to feel it carefully.


    It''s like a piece of black iron.


    However, judging from its furnishings, it should be the most precious thing in the ruins. He thought about it, instead of seizing it, he was waiting for an opportunity in a corner.


    But a glance from the corner of his eye made Ning Tao''s whole brain "buzz" and his anger suddenly spewed out.


    "Sikong letter!"


    "Kill ~"


    when he saw sikongxin, Ning Tao couldn''t bear to kill him any more. It''s time for this son of a bitch who has been bothering him for many times to settle the account.


    Whether it is because of Qu Miaomiao, or because of Si kongshou, or because of himself, Si kongxin must die.


    This time.


    There''s no bawangzong to protect you!


    As soon as Sikong Xin stepped in, he felt a surge of killing intention, subconsciously running, leaving a remnant in the same place, and his body quickly escaped.


    But I didn''t see who started. I thought I had cheated the enemy, but there was a strong wind in front of me.


    "What?"


    "Can you see my shadow?" Sikong Xin''s pupils shrank and clenched his teeth. He immediately made a full blow.


    With a bang, they retreated at the same time.


    Sikong Xin retreated nine steps, the floor broke, his body trembled and his face flushed. What''s the power? He looked up pale and said, "Ning Tao, it''s you!"


    Ning Tao''s face changed when he stabilized his figure. He said coldly, "fairy King Nine

 Chapter 3071

    Feeling the residual strength of the fist, and the breath of the moment, Ning Tao is sure that Sikong letter has broken through the nine, this guy, strength has improved.


    It seems to be in order to deal with their own prepared a card, but still can not escape death.


    "Six Six peaks


    But Sikong Xin is more stupid than Ning Tao. When he fought with him half a year ago, it seems that he was just four fold?


    In such a short period of time, he thought that he could defeat Ning Tao by breaking through to jiuzhong, but reality slapped him with a backhand.


    He finally broke through a heavy, but others in this time, continuous breakthrough double.


    The gap in strength has not been widened.


    On the contrary, it was pulled smaller!


    "This This... "


    At the moment, sikongxin had an impulse to swear.


    "Heaven is not fair..."


    Two people look at each other, see each other''s eyes cold and murderous, cold hum, anger.


    "Sikongxin, the battle between you and me is inevitable. Come on, today only one of you and me can go out alive. No one can save you this time."


    Ning Tao grabs Bai Luo and says with a cold smile.


    Hearing this, Sikong Xin also took out his sword, with a haze on his face and said: "do you want to kill me? Dream, you are the one who will die. "


    "Why? Why are you in the world? Since you appeared, my world has become a mess. I am the future overlord, in charge of the whole galaxy, and everyone has to submit to me. "


    "And you should only be a creeping mole ant. Why? Why disobey me again and again? "


    "You should be damned, you really should be damned. You''ve ruined my good deeds again and again, and made me lose face and fall short of success. There''s that slut, trash, Qu Miaomiao, Sikong head and mole ants. They''re a group."


    "It can never be What a dragon


    Sikong letter roared, so many years of accumulated anger, completely burst out at this moment.


    The light of the sword is so jagged that people can''t open their eyes.


    "Chop ~"


    however, Ning Tao''s golden pupil burst out, and he could see the way of his sword. He could even see where the flaw was. With a long spear, he suddenly turned from defense to attack.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the electrician''s flint room, the two men are killing each other.


    Ning Tao took the hand and sneered: "I said I broke your good thing. Why don''t you say you got in my way? You do whatever you can for your own sake, as if everyone has to submit to you. "


    "But I tell you, it''s impossible. Even if there is such a person, it''s definitely not you."


    "Seven thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, against heaven!"


    A shot through the sky, as if through the sky.


    The power of this shot was several times stronger than that of the war at that time. Sikong''s face changed.


    "Damn it..."


    "You are full of nonsense. I am the natural master. You, he and all others will submit to me."


    "Go to hell, rubbish!"


    A little bit of foot, directly divided into two people.


    However, the only shadow can''t hide Ning Tao''s perspective at all. He goes straight to his real body.


    "Stubborn!"


    "Dangdang..."


    Two strings of sparks splashed, and Sikong Xin''s face changed. What''s the matter? Why is he repeatedly seen through?


    Is it difficult because Ning Tao has also practiced superficial skills? Shouldn''t it? Why can''t you see his shadow? Isn''t it the same?


    "Asshole..."


    Seeing that the situation was not right, sikongxin knew that he had to work hard, otherwise he might die here.


    As soon as he was shocked, a powerful force emerged.


    "Break ~"


    Ning Tao just rushed behind him, but he saw sikongxin rotate in place, and his fist showed a continuous light. He was a overlord, penetrating everything and invincible.


    "No, it''s the power of the overlord, and it''s this move," Ning Tao eyebrows pick, pupils gradually shrink.


    "Boom boom..."


    One blow smashed half the hall.


    All the people who were fighting were frightened by the power of the blow and looked at the gap one by one.


    A ray of midday sunlight came down.


    It''s very eye-catching.


    "Good, good What terrible destructive power. Which galaxy is this man from? Good noodle? Why have you never heard of such strength? Is it a black horse? "


    "I''m afraid I''m going to be pale if I give up a few dozen punches.


    Vaguely afraid of Sikong letter.


    Let''s put it this way. In the whole competition, some students made a rough division of strength.


    The first echelon, most of which are from super galaxies and top class galaxies, are all around Xianjun.The second echelon is the half step Immortal King, which comes from some dark horses. Tianjiao experts are the mainstay.


    Most of the third echelons are at the top of jiuzhong, or jiuzhong, or their combat power is at this level, and they also have the largest number of people. After that, those are not worth mentioning.


    Although these three echelons are very close, there are only one or two small levels, but their strength is very different.


    Si kongxin has already stepped into the third echelon. Although he is the last one, he is among the top of all the people present.


    The normal strength of the general contestants is about six or seven times, so Si kongxin is quite shocked at the moment.


    "Huhu..."


    "Cheng Did it work? " Sikong Xin gasped violently, a little weak and murmured.


    However, when he carefully recalled his hand feeling just now, it seemed that he had a feeling of emptiness. Suddenly, he was "clattering" in his heart. He was so frightened that he cried out that it was not good.


    "It''s the shadow!"


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    Behind a roar, there is a sound of dragon, as if to bring people to the age of wild myth.


    "Po ~"


    as soon as Si kongxin turned around, he saw a golden dragon coming at an incredible speed, just like a train that couldn''t stop.


    "No, Overlord!"


    In the next second, the two "bang" ran into each other.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The shock of terror made the people all around turn upside down, and they immediately retreated, their faces changed.


    So strong, isn''t that Ning Tao?


    It''s so powerful!


    And this earthquake, the other half of the hall also broke, completely exposed to the golden sun, dust flying, black iron, still standing in the original place.


    The battle ushered in a brief silence.


    Under the attention of all the people, Sikong Xin crossed his arms in front of his chest and rowed back dozens of meters without moving. The power of this fist was completely blocked by him.


    In the line of sight, he slowly stood up straight with no expression on his face. His body trembled, and he looked up to the sky and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Puff..."


    "Plop", and half kneel on the ground.


    Sikong Xin''s face was like earth color, with sweat oozing from his face. His fist almost blew his soul out, and even the overlord''s body couldn''t support it.


    How is that possible?


    At this time, from the ruins, Ning Tao came out with a pale face, wearing a layer of gold armor, but his right shoulder had been smashed, but he was much better than half a year ago.


    Half a year ago, he needed to lose both sides, but now, he has a clear advantage.


    "Sikongxin, you lost!"


    As soon as his words came out, Sikong Xin''s eyes were red, but he burst out and said, "go to your uncle, how can I lose? It''s impossible, Ning Tao. Go to hell with you. "


    In the roar, he took out a gray sword.


    Bear the pain to throw toward Ning Tao!

 Chapter 3072

    This grey sword looks unimportant, and its whole body is not as big as a palm.


    It''s easy to be ignored and despised.


    But Ning Tao did not dare to have this idea.


    How could Sikong Xin, who was carrying the hope of such a big overlord, make fun of his name at the moment of his life and death? His whole body was tense.


    Vaguely, I feel something is wrong.


    "Soul sword, disease ~"


    "break ~"


    Sikong Xinxue''s eyes are red. Now he doesn''t care about anything. As long as he can kill Ning Tao, everything is worth it, even the biggest card of his trip.


    With an order, the soul sword suddenly "dribbles" and spins, but suddenly disappears.


    It''s invisible to the naked eye.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Ning Tao, because he has been turning on perspective, can see an outline in the blur, and is flying towards himself, and the speed is incredible, and it''s coming in the blink of an eye.


    "What is it?"


    "Ready for the divine attack?"


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he suddenly opened his eyes angrily. His mind was in a frenzied riot. Three forces interweaved into a sword.


    It comes from his heaven soul, earth soul and human soul.


    This move is an evolutionary version of the spirit cutting. It is the teaching of master Huhe, which makes him understand the form and meaning, and adapt the soul to all things.


    This is also the first time that it has been used.


    "Soul skill, three soul chopping!"


    I saw a three color Dragon Blade and met it.


    It seems that one is the size of a butcher''s knife, while the other is only the size of a slap in the face. However, Ning Tao is more and more upset.


    At this moment, the two forces collided, and the tiger finally exposed its claws.


    "Dang..."


    "Boom boom..."


    A burst of violent roar made Ning Tao''s brain suddenly "buzz", and then he burst out a blood arrow. His mind was hurt, and the soul sword was not destroyed.


    On the contrary, the three soul sword was smashed.


    "The meaning of overlord," Ning Tao gritted his teeth and widened his eyes. This sword is actually the meaning of overlord.


    It''s an old monster''s idea.


    He is a fairy king. How can he compare with the elder of bawangzong? Damn asshole, shameless.


    On the other hand, when he saw Ning Tao spitting blood, Sikong Xin was overjoyed. This time, he didn''t believe that he could kill you. Before he set out, the supreme elder of his pulse didn''t hesitate to spend his spiritual cultivation to gather this soul sword for him.


    Even if you meet an Immortal King, you can kill him if you sacrifice this sword, unless the divine idea is half as strong as him.


    Otherwise, even if it''s hard to die.


    Extremely powerful!


    This is also the strongest card in sikongxin''s hand.


    Originally, it was intended to be reserved for the second round of selection. After all, once used, once consumed.


    Bawangzong is still counting on him to get a good place, but there''s nothing he can do now.


    Looking at Sikong Xin''s grimace, Ning Tao wipes the blood from his mouth and nose. His mind turns quickly. I''m afraid that he can''t stop this sword by relying on the defense of spirit.


    Once cut into the sea of soul, light is heavy damage, or vegetative, heavy, fall on the spot.


    "So cruel..."


    Ning Taohong''s eyes and teeth were clenched. Suddenly, he had an idea in his mind. Just when this soul sword was about to break through the air, he suddenly threw out something.


    And under the hood.


    "Boom..."


    The shock of the earth made people dazzled, because it was said to be slow just now. In fact, it was only at the critical moment that they didn''t even think about it.


    In front of Ning Tao, there is a golden pagoda, towering and impeccable.


    Ning Tao was standing behind the tower, gasping violently.


    A sense of survival.


    "It''s a success!"


    But the crowd was at a loss, looking at the golden pagoda and wondering: "this what is it? Magic weapon? By the way, what about the soul sword just now? "


    As soon as the words came out, even sikongxin was dumbfounded, and the feeling between him and the soul sword disappeared.


    It can''t be said that it''s disappearing. It seems that it''s isolated by some force. It can faintly sense, but it can''t summon the soul sword to fight any more.


    "You What have you done? Where''s my soul sword? Where did you hide him? " Sikong letter panicked.


    The whole person, the brain is blank.


    Ning Tao grins and wipes the sweat on his forehead. Looking at the Sunset Tower in front of him, he feels proud. It seems that the gilding is not for nothing.


    He suppressed the soul sword.


    Si kongxin can''t take out his soul sword unless he hits the broken Sun Tower.


    Moreover, once you kill him, no one can control this soul sword. It seems to be his thing.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened up, his killing opportunity flashed. "Jie Jie" laughed, held his long gun, and roared: "Sikong Xin, your end is coming.""Whoosh..."


    In a flash, he disappeared in the same place.


    Sikong Xin was busy drawing his sword, but his legs and feet were soft and he opened his mouth to cough up blood. His injury was too serious just now.


    Besides, it takes a lot of soul power to control the soul sword. He has run out of oil and the lamp is dry now.


    Pooh, a blood gun went through him.

 Chapter 3073

    "Dida Tick... "


    A drop of blood insects fell on the ground, such as embellished flowers, blossoming, blooming out of the last enchantment.


    Sikongxin''s pupils contracted, his chest was torn and his soul was sore. His face was gray, his eyes moved down, and he was fixed on a long gun with two colors of gold and blood.


    In front of him, Ning Tao was indifferent.


    "You..."


    "Poof Cough... "


    Sikong Xin was not willing to believe it. He tried hard to open his mouth, but he felt that he lost all his strength and was cold all over.


    "How can Will that be the case? "


    "No No, bully Bawangzong, will not let you go, never I will never let you go... "


    "Ah..."


    As he spoke, Ning Tao hummed a long gun. Xianli spewed out. The gun body was shocked, and it was broken in an instant.


    In the scream, Sikong letter died without a whole body!


    It turns into a shower of blood and falls all over the sky


    "Hiss ~!"


    Inside and outside, it was a sigh.


    Tianjiao, a third echelon, was solved in this way. It''s too cruel. Ning Tao, it''s not simple. He killed a ninth with six.


    It''s a huge potential stock!


    Outside, Dean Shen Tu''s eyelids jumped and gnashed his teeth. Before he knew it, his forehead was sweating.


    His team seems to have been killed two people by Ning Tao. If one is eliminated, the whole team will return to Hades with him.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    "Ning Tao, son of a bitch, the son of a bitch who gets in the way," the head of Shen slaughterhouse gritted his teeth with hatred. He secretly scolded Ning Tao, and his eyes were bloody.


    On the other hand, Dean Huang did not ridicule, but sighed heavily and shook his head.


    The two men made an end.


    "Just, just..."


    Although this battle is amazing.


    However, the "water moon mirror" constantly changes the battle picture, and people''s minds are soon transferred. Xin Shaoyan and Qiong Xianzi are invincible.


    Now the competition is just beginning to tense up, familiar with everything here, wantonly start


    In the ruins, Ning Tao''s chest fluctuated violently, but finally solved the hidden danger of Sikong letter.


    I was relieved.


    If you let him become the overlord, I''m afraid it will be a big trouble. The Shanling clan will never rise again. Even if they are themselves, they will become the public enemy of the whole wilderness.


    So the best way is to let the head of Sikong take the upper position. His brother will naturally face him.


    Of course, the young masters of bawangzong are not only sikongxin and sikongshou, but the former, who has always been in the spotlight, is also the most promising successor.


    The spotlight is bigger than the crowd.


    Even bawangzong thought so.


    But now, as soon as sikongxin died, he had to look for a new young master, and sikongshou had a chance. Although other young masters were excellent, they were not as good as sikongxin


    Collect the space ring of Si Kong''s letter, don''t have time to see more, Ning Tao turns to walk towards that high platform instead.


    For the black iron.


    Take advantage of the war just now, frighten everyone, take it, no matter what it is, the most important thing to get it, can''t let this trip come in vain, right?


    See Ning Tao move, everyone also return to God, see him that way, obviously want to take black iron.


    People hesitated and hesitated.


    I don''t know whether to do it or not?


    Seeing that Ning Tao stepped onto the stage, some Tianjiao clenched their teeth and clenched their weapons, but a burst of blood fog floated and made them all fall into silence.


    Think about it, or give up.


    Let Ning Tao take it.


    Although know black iron piece is not simple, but really do not know what use? What if it doesn''t work? Is it not in vain? Therefore, it is not enough to tear his face with Ning Tao.


    It''s not worth it!


    If there is a bottle of peerless elixir or a magic weapon in front of you, they will grab it, but forget about it


    Ning Tao goes to the altar, and his mind is always locked on the people. When he finds out their changes, he is relieved and takes a chance. Otherwise, when dozens of people go to the altar together, he can''t beat them. He immediately reaches for the black iron.


    But at this moment when his mood was rippling and relaxed, the sword appeared behind him.


    "Difa, the sword of Big Dipper!"


    "Chop ~"


    a familiar voice, as well as a breath of terror and pressure, suddenly made Ning Tao''s eyelids jump. The secret way was not good. He grabbed the black iron and dodged quickly.


    "The emperor''s law, a flash of light and shadow!"


    "Instant Move


    Just listen to the sound of "Shua", can escape this disaster, but the clothes are still cut a gap.


    Just now he was born, but before Ning Tao could breathe, he heard a sarcastic voice: "I''ve already found out your way, run? Can you get out of my Beidou formation? ""When the stars change, even chop!"


    "No!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupils shrank and his breath choked, he gritted his teeth and ignored his image. He rolled on the spot and dodged to one side.


    It seems that the second sword is still stronger than the third one.


    And all around the crowd, in this light stone, open mouth, unexpectedly someone attack Ning Tao?


    This method seems to be from the Big Dipper system.


    It is said that Beidou has a terrible set of swordsmanship. There are seven swords in total. One sword is stronger than the other. In a certain area, it will fit the position of Beidou star. Once it is used, it is a well deserved killing move in the field.


    Basically, as long as the first sword can not be broken, no one can survive the remaining six swords.


    I''m afraid Ning Tao is going to die.


    "The mantis catches cicadas. I''m afraid I didn''t expect that there would be yellow sparrow behind," the crowd pitied.


    In the face of this turbulent third sword, Ning Tao red eyes, too late to deal with, but see a gold tower shot over, can stand in front of Ning Tao.


    With a bang, the gold pagoda was split away.


    Sparks all over the place!


    It''s amazing that Qi Ling is controlling, but without Ning Tao''s power, it is obviously much weaker.


    However, the timing is very clever, and, perfectly blocked a sword, for Ning Tao for a breath of time, this breath, is very important in the battle.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, and he took a strong breath in an instant. He took Bai Luo''s hand and shot him back.


    "Taboo, man will conquer nature!"


    "Break ~"


    and at this time, we also took the opportunity to see who was attacking? He is actually the first person in the Big Dipper system, beichentian. A few days ago, he was tied to the barbecue rack with Ning Tao.


    In order to let the three of them run for their lives, Ning Tao does not hesitate to risk his life and use his life to delay time.


    Now, in a twinkling of an eye, this Beichen day actually takes advantage of his illness to kill him. Duan is cruel, cold-blooded and merciless. Ning Tao admits that he hasn''t offended him.


    If it''s Peng Jiutian, he can understand, but beichentian, have you ever offended him?


    For a moment, the anger grew.


    However, in the face of his shot, beichentian sneered and sniffed: "it''s really beyond our capacity. Don''t you understand the strength gap between you and me?"


    "However, it''s very nice of you to force me to make the fourth sword. For the sake of that day, I can spare your life and give up the black iron piece in my hand..."


    "Fourth sword, chop!"


    Sword light out, such as hanging upside down in Kyushu.


    Ning Tao''s pressure increased greatly. As soon as they touched each other, they felt the strength pour out and vomited blood.


    It''s too strong. I''m afraid it''s better than Kong Ming!


    Is this the power of the Super Pride of the super Galaxy?


    "Damn it..."

 Chapter 3074

    The fourth sword has already fallen. Beichen Tianzui says he will not take his life, but his strength has not weakened at all.


    Under the light of the sword, there is no way.


    Under the sword, all things do not exist.


    Under the sword Qi, there is no life.


    Ning Tao red eyes, in the heart roar, unwilling to roar: "no I can''t die, I can''t fall, move, move


    "Sister Xia, Yiyi, and the children..."


    In a flash, layers of golden light appeared on the body, interwoven into lines and dense, forming a hard armor with complex structure.


    There are more than 600000 immortal gold patterns.


    "Taboo, immortal armor!"


    "Yu ~"


    the Big Dipper sword fell on the armor. Instead of sparks splashing, it was crackling, and the golden armor was split layer by layer.


    All eyes widened at this moment.


    Take a breath.


    No matter how you look at it, this sword can''t be stopped. After all, there is a huge gap in strength.


    However, with a roar, Ning Tao tried his best to condense the armor, destroy the reconstruction, and stop the sword. The two kinds of light of one gold and one star burst out to the extreme.


    Finally, with a bang, it exploded.


    It''s full of energy.


    They are separated immediately. Ning Tao flies upside down like a broken sack and spits blood. However, his brain is extremely clear at this moment. He succeeds and blocks it.


    The eyes are very bright.


    Although there was a sword wound on his chest, he could still bear the pain.


    But when he was pleasantly surprised, there was a cold voice behind him: "I can block my fourth sword. That''s good. You make me look at you with new eyes again."


    "However, it''s really over here. In the Beidou formation, I''m the master. There are only a few people in my generation who can force me to make the fifth sword. You should be glad, and more importantly I''m proud of that


    "What What? "


    When Ning Tao pupil is stopped, contractive became pinhole shape, how can so fast? When did it get behind?


    Big Dipper?


    Are you in the battle?


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    At this time, beichentian''s indifferent and arrogant voice said: "the fifth sword, chop ~"


    he controls life and death like a master.


    Both inside and outside, they sigh.


    "It''s over!"


    Although it was from the beginning that beichentian had the advantage and the continuous sneak attacks resulted in the suppression and the present situation, it was also because Ning Tao had just experienced a battle and consumed too much strength.


    However, people also believe that even if beichentian doesn''t sneak attack, Zhengda Guangming ningtao can''t stop the fifth sword.


    In a word, it can''t be the opponent of beichentian.


    Sneak attack words, can only say that the battle is faster, at the moment of Ning Tao has no resistance.


    Yes, Ning Tao has run out of oil.


    Dantian is empty, and his muscles are sore. The side effects of the melting pot are also reflected. His fighting power is greatly reduced. He can''t stop this stronger fifth sword.


    However, his eyes are red. Since they are all forced to do so, let''s fight to the death.


    Even if the wind Luan sword is exposed!


    Although the supreme artifact is rare in the world, if you join the college, no one should be able to make up his mind. In short, there is no time to think about it now.


    "Damn bastard, come on..."


    Just as he was about to start, a sudden burst of wind came: "the power of rune, burst arrow!"


    "Whew ~"


    beichentian, who is cutting off, suddenly jumps his eyelids. The target of this arrow is himself, but now he is starting, and the attack has been completed. Once he stops, all his previous achievements will be wasted. If he doesn''t stop, he will die together.


    Ning Tao was dismembered by his sword.


    And I''ll be shot in the head.


    In a flash, he made a correct judgment. How can Ning Tao''s life be compared with him?


    He was born in a super galaxy, Ning Tao is just a humble waste, let himself be buried with him? How is that possible? Immediately bite your teeth and transfer the blow.


    A sword meets an arrow!


    "Dang Boom... "


    The strong waves rolled, and both of them were forced to retreat.


    However, without waiting for Beichen Tianbu Dao Ning Tao, three dense arrows, lined up in a line, like a long dragon, pierced the space and came straight to his face.


    "The secret skill of the spirit, Samsung day by day!"


    "Whew, whew!"


    "Damn it


    Beichen Tianyin scolds, and Shengsheng stops. He tries his best to cut three swords.


    "Dang Dang..."


    The strength of each arrow was great. Although they were all correctly blocked, he was still in the same place, and his face was blue and white for a while.Good archery.


    As far as he knows, among the younger generation, those who can achieve this level of perfection are the elves and the archers of the ecliptic system.


    However, from the fight just now, it should be a spirit. Is it Qu Xiaoxi?


    I remember that she seems to be in the first team with Ning Tao.


    Is reinforcements here?


    Just thought of here, suddenly came a piercing wind behind him, as if there was something huge. Beichen Tian didn''t even think about it, so he turned to chop a sword.


    But it didn''t split into two, like cutting tofu. On the contrary, the pupils shrank and yelled. In the sight, it was a gold pagoda that had been enlarged more than ten times, just like a dragon pole.


    When he cut the sword, he felt the whole body buzzing, and the huge force was leaning.


    "Go to your uncle!"


    "Give me Fly Ning Tao roared, his hands around the Sunset Tower, just like playing golf and baseball, forming a 360 degree rotation.


    "Bang ~!"


    There was a dull noise, and everyone was stunned.


    Beichentian, just like a shell, was pulled away and turned into a dark shadow. It hit another mountain, and the mountain collapsed.


    From this we can see the strength of the blow just now. If it was a fairy king, I''m afraid it would be broken to pieces.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao breathes heavily, and the Sunset Tower in his hand shrinks quickly. He holds it firmly in his hand. Even if he can''t kill it, it can also make him hurt. The body of the Sunset Tower is very hard.


    At this time, there was a dead silence in the field.


    The outside world was also silent.


    My God, beichentian is so shriveled that it has been taken hundreds of meters by a tower wheel.


    "Hiss ~"


    in the shock, several streamers suddenly cut across the sky, and quickly came to Ning Tao''s side.


    "How about Lao Ning? Are you all right? " Jiang Chen, Mo Xian, Mo Li and Qu Xiaoxi show up.


    They also just arrived and found Ning Tao in danger. Although they didn''t know how to get into trouble with beichentian, they were a team. They were both prosperous and they suffered losses. The big deal was to kill them.


    Moreover, at present they five people gather together, the North Chen day actually has only one person, who loses who wins is not certain.


    Seeing the arrival of the four, Ning Tao finally breathed a sigh of relief. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he said palely, "thank you just now. It''s really dangerous."


    Qu Xiaoxi blushed and pursed: "brother Ning saved me last time. You''re welcome."


    Just finished, I heard a roar.


    I saw the mountain burst open, out of a embarrassed figure, it is that beichentian, his face slightly pale, hair messy, half of the body are paralyzed, especially holding the sword hand, almost unconscious.


    "Dida Tick... "


    At the mouth of the tiger, there was still blood dripping.


    He clenched his teeth, his cold eyes fixed on Ning Tao, and Qu Xiaoxi holding a huge bow.


    "Very good, Dahuang, isn''t it? I''ve written down that I will pay back the Revenge of this attack. Let''s wait and see. "It''s cold in Beichen. It''s cold.


    Ning Tao straightened up and sneered: "want to fight? I''ll accompany you to the end, whether it''s a sneak attack or not. "


    "Hum ~"


    beichentian doesn''t bother to pester any more. He''s not a fool. There are five people on the other side, but he''s just one person. He''s at a loss in any way. Although he has great strength, it seems that he can''t underestimate this wasteland team.


    A Qu Xiaoxi has already made him a little tricky, and there is another one who doesn''t know the depth Jiang Chen!


    This guy was the big prince of the Lagerstroemia Galaxy in those years. Even if he was once abandoned, he can''t be underestimated now. If five people go together, he may also be planted here.


    Anyway, the green mountains will not change, and the green water will flow. When she finds the team, she will calculate the account.


    It''s a pity that the black iron sheet.


    Intuition told him that this is absolutely not ordinary, but a bite of teeth, or ruthless leave


    Looking at the back of beichentian''s departure, Jiang Chen''s hand in his sleeve is also stretched out. This guy is hard to deal with. He also heard that this man has the body of Beidou God, and is born to echo the Big Dipper in the starry sky.


    Therefore, he was born to be the son of heaven. No matter in cultivation or in various aspects, he is far superior to his peers.


    It is highly valued by the Big Dipper Galaxy!


    However, he is not easy to provoke


    Jiang Chen turns around and looks at Ning Tao who has just swallowed the pill. He laughs and says, "Why are you so embarrassed? So, how did you get into trouble with beichentian? "


    "Although it is said that there are too many lice, you are not afraid of itching. If you die, you are not afraid of itching."


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, threw the black iron piece in his hand, shrugged and said: "it''s not for it!"

 Chapter 3075

    "Oh? What''s this? "


    Jiang Chen took the black iron piece in Ning Tao''s hand, looked at it and watched it for a long time, but he didn''t notice it was different.


    It feels cool.


    And the age should be very long, as for this material, several people can''t guess.


    "In my opinion, it should be the remains of an ancient artifact. It seems to have been broken. If I guess correctly, there should be more on this continent of origin."


    "And look at their altars and decorations, they seem to be worshiping. It should be their belief."


    Qu Xiaoxi looks at the black iron piece and ponders.


    The elves have a long history, so many things are recorded in ancient books. In ancient times, in order to commemorate a great man, people often used his things to offer sacrifices and sacrifices to show respect.


    A few people, especially Ning Tao, in the continent of origin, if they believe in it, there is only one.


    "Origin Heaven


    Jiang Chen several people also successively thought of, for a moment, the double eyes burst out pure light, gushed out a touch of excitement.


    If it is really the thing that originated from heaven in those days, even if it''s not noticeable, it''s not small. It''s even earth shaking and makes countless people crazy.


    However, aware that so many people around are still looking, a few people busy convergence joy, ink string more vigilant way: "leave here first, lest regeneration change."


    Several people nodded, but Ning Tao seemed to notice something and said, "wait a minute, there''s one more thing."


    "What?"


    "To meet some old friends..."


    In the side hall, the three Tianhe brothers are doing a lot of raiding. Although the fighting ahead is hot, there must be some amazing treasures, but his goal is very clear from the beginning.


    They can''t get the best things, and they don''t waste time at all, but these side halls are all contracted.


    Together, the three expelled many people.


    I also searched a lot of good things.


    Just when they are proud, a person suddenly appears on the road ahead, blocking their way.


    This person is Ning Tao!


    Seeing Ning Tao smile, back hand, pick eyebrow way: "this tree is I plant, this road is I open, want to pass from now on, stay to buy road money, three, rob."


    "It''s you, you dare to come out," the three Tianhe brothers suddenly opened their eyes and showed a cruel smile.


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and pretended to be surprised: "are you not afraid of me? I''m robbing! "


    "Ha ha..."


    The three Tianhe brothers turned back and forth with laughter, shivering and disdaining, and said: "boy, I''m afraid you don''t understand the situation, robbing? It''s very dangerous in this business. Be careful to kick the iron plate


    "Let us three brothers teach you, what is robbery? It''s just a little expensive. "


    "Jie Jie..."


    The three men, with a bad smile on their face, rolled up their sleeves and came up, looking like they were going to eat fat.


    Outside, Dean Tianhe has no expression on his face. How does he feel at the moment? I''m going to have a leg with your grandmother. What do you think? I have an urge to die.


    These three stupid pigs.


    He''s completely disgraced.


    Around him, more than a dozen deans cast pitiful eyes on him, especially the Dean Huang, looking up at the bright moon with both hands on his back. With a faint sigh, he felt out of reach and said leisurely: "look at the moon today, it''s really round."


    President Tianhe


    At this time, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "is the cost very high? I have a lot of people here, so please see how much it costs? "


    "Master!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    As soon as the words fell, the four shot out.


    Qu Xiaoxi jumped to the top of the hall, bent down to build a bow, holding three arrows, firmly locked the three people.


    And ink string, the whole body muscle uplift, slowly pull out the back has been carrying the knife, strength rolling.


    Mo Li, holding a whip, is waiting for the battle.


    The three Tianhe brothers are stupid. They have ambush. They want to escape immediately. Although they haven''t hit yet, they are sure to have confidence since they dare to come.


    But as soon as I turned around, I saw a man coming with a smile. He was dressed in white and handsome. There was a sense of emperor''s panic.


    Every action has a noble temperament.


    Every move is quite grand.


    It is Jiang Chen!


    You also said: "this road is blocked!"


    "No, brother, their team has gathered. We are trapped and surrounded. What should we do?" Old three see this shape Cangbai road.


    Among the five, Ning Tao''s breath is a little misty because of his injury, but Jiang Chen and Qu Xiaoxi are extremely terrifying.


    Let three people sweat.


    Even ink string, have reached the peak of eight, solid foundation, rich foundation, better than any of them.


    "You What do you want to do? " Tianhe boss squeezed out a stiff smile and his scalp became numb.Ning Tao stretched his waist and said: "brothers, tell them what the power of justice is. Although the cost is a little high, he is given a course carelessly."


    "Get Le, don''t open for three days, open to eat for three years, come on," Mo Xian grimly smile, immediately rushed up.


    Jiang Chen''s mouth is one hook, one man is the enemy of two.


    In the passage, there were three people crying, crying and begging for mercy.


    "Don''t hit me in the face, ah Good man, spare your life... "


    "Ah..."


    After a storm of beating, three fat men lay there, angry, groaning and twitching from time to time, proving that they were still alive.


    Except for some things that covered the body, they were all stripped clean, and they turned out a lot of good things.


    Let Mo Li, Qu Xiaoxi two little girls face red, shame do not want.


    But Mo Xian and Jiang Chen are all old hands.


    Looking at the harvest, I couldn''t find them with a smile. These three guys are really fat sheep. They are so fat. Guangyufu found ten of them.


    Star beads, medicinal materials and so on, not to mention.


    All of a sudden, he became rich.


    Along the way, they all hide when they see people. According to Ning Tao''s instructions, they quickly meet. Even if they see jade Fu, they don''t pick it up. That''s why they got here so quickly.


    So, this is their first shot. The result is very satisfactory.


    Ning Tao stepped forward and said with a smile, "now do you know what a situation is?"


    The three brothers cried and nodded.


    Ning Tao laughs, pats the Tianhe boss and comforts him: "it''s very dangerous to rob. You still say that. Seeing that it''s neighbors, I''ll let you go today, but don''t hit me again next time."


    "Otherwise, hum..."


    Three people listen to, immediately excitedly toward Ning Tao thanks a way: "thank Mr. Ning don''t kill of grace!"

 Chapter 3076

    By the stream, the moon was shining.


    Ning Tao five people make a big noise in the ruins, then they are far away from the land of right and wrong and cover their tracks.


    After all, the black iron is unusual. Even beichentian and other beings are forced to fight hard. No one knows what powerful enemies will emerge next time?


    I didn''t stop. I went all the way to the central region. I went to the deep mountains, the old forests, the remote areas, and the ancient relics. The time was also fast unconsciously.


    At present, one third of the competition time has passed, and they have successfully collected 20 jade charms.


    More than half of the task has been completed!


    "Zizi..."


    On the fire, there are some legs of sheep.


    Ning Tao, holding a knife, scratched a few times. Suddenly, the smell of meat overflowed. The meat was golden, and the oil was "Zizi". It was crisp outside and tender inside, making people salivate.


    Jiang Chen, Qu Xiaoxi, Mo Xian, Mo Li''s eyes are straight, and they can''t leave this leg for a moment.


    "Goo Grunt


    It seems that when he heard the sound of water from a certain population, Ning Tao smiles, pinches cumin and sprinkles it. It seems that he has injected his soul, and the four suddenly swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "Nuo, OK," Ning Tao gave a leg of lamb to Qu Xiaoxi, counting her loudest saliva.


    Qu Xiaoxi''s face turned red, but he didn''t rush to pick it up. Instead, he timidly said, "can I eat this?"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, some muddle, strange way: "how? Haven''t you eaten it? Is this barbecue? "


    Jiang Chen Shuanglang said: "the elves seldom eat this kind of food. They eat dew and fresh fruit. They are vegetarians. They are close to nature and live free."


    "It should be very difficult to see this kind of thing in the great elves galaxy. It seems that there are also rules that prohibit it."


    A few people listen, all a burst of love.


    I haven''t even eaten barbecue. It''s so pitiful. I feel sad when I eat dew and wild fruit every day.


    However, seeing that Qu Xiaoxi kept swallowing his saliva, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile: "it doesn''t matter. Eat to your heart''s content. This is the origin of the mainland. There are not so many rules. Even some monks are eating wine and meat."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    A listen to this speech, Qu Xiaoxi suddenly some idea move, immediately carefully take over, also red face some embarrassed way: "thank you brother Ning."


    Say, lightly bit a small mouthful, only chewed a mouthful, full mouth flow oil, the whole person seems to have sublimated.


    "This It''s delicious, too


    Qu Xiaoxi''s eyes are shining, and he immediately takes a big bite regardless of his image. After more than a month, he is physically and mentally exhausted. At the moment, how happy it is to eat delicious food.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao seemed to think of something and took down the gourd from his waist, which was full of "strong heart wine".


    I poured them a drink.


    "Why? What kind of wine is this? It''s so fragrant, so strong, "Mo Li sniffed, feeling the whole person light.


    A few people all tasted it, and suddenly their eyes widened, as if they had drunk a mouthful of magma. Their faces turned red and their hearts burned.


    "Plop Plop... "


    "My God, this wine is so strong. I''ve never drunk such a powerful wine before. Eh, my cultivation has been improved? This Is this immortal wine


    Ink string stares big eyes to shriek a way.


    "Bang" was a sound, even a smooth breakthrough nine!


    In fact, he was on the verge of breakthrough. This glass of wine just accelerated the time, but even so, it made Mo Xian surprised and excited.


    Jiang Chen was also shocked. His strength actually increased a little. Is this wine amazing?


    As far as he knows, even if you look around the world, there are only a few immortal wines that can match it.


    If this glass of wine in his hand is taken out for sale, it will cost at least a billion stars. I''m afraid it''s more than that, because there is always a price but no market. I don''t think I can drink enough. Who will take it out for sale.


    It''s a blessing in life to be able to drink immortal wine


    "Lao Ning, this wine should be very expensive. I''ll hide it and sip it later. Don''t waste it."


    Ink string licked his lips and said.


    However, Ning Tao gave a wry smile, patted his chest and said, "don''t worry about drinking. I''m in charge of enough wine, brother. I''m afraid you can''t fall down if you can''t drink much."


    "I can''t? Are you kidding? Men can''t say no, come on, give me a cylinder first. "


    Mo Xian stares and refuses to accept the Tao.


    Three cups of lower abdomen, lying on the ground, wine like a dead pig, the whole body boiling hot, snoring loud, mindless.


    Mo Li covers his face in shame, as if to say that I don''t know this guy. She''s dead. Her cultivation is loose, and she should be able to break through the eight fold soon.


    Jiang Chen, Ning Tao has no choice but to laugh. Although xianjiu is good, don''t drink too much.


    In the past month, there have been no ten or eight teams fighting with them. The degree of fit between them has greatly increased, and there are countless stars and beasts to hunt. Until today, they have stopped drinking and eating meat here.The competition time has passed nearly half, the next time, will be more cruel.


    However, they are only Ten Jade runes away from completing the task. They don''t want to do anything else. They will do the task well to ensure that each of them can enter the second round.


    Ning Tao drinks wine, in the heart is calculating, the strength is still not enough, meet the North Chen day such still not good.


    Even if he can rely on xianjiu to break through to Qizhong in a short time, it will not help. After all, the gap is too big. I''m afraid he can only rely on the sixth turn.


    Along the way, the stars in his hands kept turning into energy, which was stored by him in the sixth turn.


    It''s 70%!


    There are four or five hundred billion stars and pearls in hand, and another two hundred billion for the wind devil, with another three hundred billion left.


    I wonder if these 300 billion star beads can fill the last 30%?


    Ning Tao has no bottom in his heart, but he has to do so. Only when his strength goes up, can he get more stars and win the top three in the selection.


    It''s not easy to snatch the three soul branches in Peng Jiutian''s hands. He can only make the sixth turn.


    This is the key to reversing the situation!


    Just thinking about it, one side of Qu Xiaoxi saw a few people drinking, then directed at Ning Tao timidly said: "this thing, good to drink?"


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "do you want to have a try? It''s much better than dew. "


    I don''t know why, he always has a feeling of being a pure fairy. But this is immortal wine, which is conducive to cultivation. It''s OK for her to have a drink.


    But Ning Tao never thought that this glass of wine made Qu Xiaoxi never return


    Looking at a cup of strong heart wine handed in front of him, Qu Xiaoxi took it and smelled it. It was pungent. Liu Mei wrinkled and pursed it subconsciously.


    It''s a little spicy. It doesn''t seem that good.


    One more drink. It''s OK. One more drink. It''s OK. Can I have another drink?


    Ning Tao was surprised. Unexpectedly, he drank all of them so quickly and poured another cup for her. Qu Xiaoxi''s little face turned red, but the more he drank, the more excited he was. Before and after, he drank six cups and finally fell into Ning Tao''s arms.


    "Sister, why don''t you have your big bag? It''s not as big as mine. Look, I''m big now... "


    Qu Xiaoxi drunk in ningtao body touch, but also deliberately chest, to pick their own clothes.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump. What''s the situation? She quickly stopped her, but she stuck it on her body and said, "sister, I have physical training skills. Don''t go away."


    Said, shaking hands.


    A pair of straight, snow-white thighs, as powerful as a rabbit, instantly caught Ning Tao, will come to a lock fall, Ning Tao startled, even called Jiang Chen to help.


    "Elder sister, I can do it by myself. Look at my dragon lock," Qu Xiaoxi said vaguely, shaking hard.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Ning Tao was pulled in the past, heavily fell to the ground, ginger dust rushed over, the big blue bow turned into a rope, firmly tied ginger dust.


    "Your uncle, what are you doing there?" Ning Tao is patting Qu Xiaoxi''s white thigh. It''s hard to be strangled.


    Jiang Chen couldn''t laugh or cry. He tried his best and didn''t get away. It was not that he had no chance, but that he was afraid that if he used brute force, he would destroy the blue bow.


    It can only give Ning Tao a look of self-interest.


    At this time, a man suddenly rushed out of the jungle and killed a civet cat with a knife. Just as he stood up, he saw the chaotic scene.


    He was a little confused.


    Ning Tao saw the man in front of him through the crack. His face changed and he said in amazement: "is it the hell flying?"

 Chapter 3077

    That''s right. This cat hunter is the first person in Hades College Flying in the sky!


    A blood knife is still dripping blood.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was strange.


    Ning Tao''s face turns black. How can he meet this guy here? Especially when Mo Xian is drunk, Mo Li is also 80% drunk. Jiang Chen is tied, not to mention Qu Xiaoxi, whose straight and white thighs are drunk, he practices physical skills.


    I don''t know where the strength comes from?


    At the moment, they are half dead.


    A five person team, at this moment, not to mention how embarrassed, Jiang Chen''s forehead also appeared black line.


    This guy didn''t come early or late, but he happened to meet at this time. It''s really a headache.


    A force, this cyan rope lock is more and more tight.


    He can''t breathe well


    At this time, Ming Feiyu was staring at the scene in front of him. He was experienced and experienced, but the scene in front of him made him a little confused.


    Immediately hesitated: "you, this is internal strife? Or love and kill each other... "


    Jiang Chen mouth a smoke, stiff smile way: "fight just, don''t care, that what, we don''t send you."


    "You are busy, don''t worry about us..."


    Taking advantage of his words, Ning Tao, regardless of his back pain, tries to break free. However, Qu Xiaoxi''s face is red, but he doesn''t let go of his leg.


    I don''t know what it''s like to be drunk?


    Seeing this, Ming Feiyu suddenly gave a sneer and a shock of blood knife. He said coldly, "do you think I''m so easy to cheat? Don''t you know that when you are ill, you will die? "


    "If the five of you are not solved at this time, I am afraid that I will be in trouble in the future."


    While speaking, a breath oppresses.


    Jiang Chen''s face changed. He clenched his fist and struggled. However, the rope seemed to be embedded in the meat.


    The pain made his face sweat.


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, broke his white thigh, and said, "Xiao Xi, wake up and let me go."


    "Elder sister, how many moves do I have? Wait for Wait a minute, "Qu Xiaoxi murmured vaguely.


    Seeing Ming Feiyu sneer, Ning Tao''s head is full of black lines. It''s really wrong to drink. As soon as he bites his teeth, he has an idea. He slaps Qu Xiaoxi''s back.


    "let go of Xiao Ming Tao''s words and let him see.


    It seems that because of the sensitive location of the shot, Qu Xiaoxi''s face is even more red. With a murmur, his strength is relaxed and he sleeps in a daze.


    At this moment, Bai Luo flew out under the control, just like an arrow through the space.


    "Whew ~"


    Ming Feiyu''s face was expressionless. With a knife, he shot the gun away, slowly raised a pair of cold eyes and said indifferently: "what? Do you want to challenge me? "


    "Although you won the second place in the hunting competition, it doesn''t represent your real strength. It''s just your opportunism. Do you really want to die?"


    Bai Luo flies back. Ning Tao grabs it and says, "I''ve killed the temple of the underworld and sikongxin. If you are eliminated from the underworld system, you will fail."


    "It''s possible that you''ve failed. You won''t last long with the strength of the last two guys."


    Ming Fei Yu a listen, pupil a shrink, icy cold way: "originally, you killed them two."


    "But do you really think I''m going to count on them to make it? From the beginning, I''ve been fighting for myself. It''s none of their business. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked at the body of the civet cat again. Suddenly, his heart moved and he said, "originally, you want to compete for the few thousand. It seems that you are very confident in your strength."


    Jiang Chen was also thoughtful. Although he didn''t put Ming Feiyu in his heart, he had to say that he was a strong enemy.


    I wonder if Ning Tao can stop him?


    But now, among the four of them, there is no one else except Ning Tao who can fight. They can only trust him


    "It''s useless for me to procrastinate. Of course, you are a freshman, bullying you and showing little magnanimity."


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. I''ll only do one move. If you can stop me, I''ll turn around and go."


    Ming Feiyu''s eyes are like knives, arrogant and powerful.


    As he spoke, there was a strong wind all around, and a sharp knife burst out.


    "Nine peaks of fairy king?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. This guy is really powerful. It''s not like Sikong Xin who just broke through the Ninth level.


    However, he is not easy to provoke.


    "You are too arrogant. Both of your teammates died because of this. However, since you insist on asking, Ben Wang will satisfy you and make sure that you win or lose. He will also convince you to fight."


    Ning Tao''s eyes burst into war.


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a flash, the two men shot at the same time, the sky fell apart, and the water in the stream began to boil.Ming Feiyu took a deep breath, and his whole body was like a knife, reaching the point of the combination of man and sword. He broke out sharp and integrated his whole life''s intention into one sword.


    Blood knife scabbard, only "Canglang" a sound.


    "Difa, Diming Dao!"


    "Break ~"


    as soon as Jiang Chen''s face changed, this knife could be compared to half step fairy king, and he immediately said, "be careful with the knife gas."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao has no joy or sorrow, and has a sense of detachment. His eyes are open and closed, as if he has integrated his spirit into a gun in his hand. Different from the previous gun power, this sense of domination never appears.


    This is a new shooting method, exactly ten moves against the sky, which is integrated by him.


    Up to now, he just surmounted the gun intention against the sky.


    "Seven thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, shoot against the sky!"


    "Break ~"


    a knife is like darkness, swallowing endless light.


    One shot is like faith, subverting the world reincarnation.


    "Dang!"


    Two collision, a crisp sound, shock people eardrum pain, mouth and nose gushing blood, streams burst out.


    The nearby trees were crushed directly.


    The boulder formed a powder.


    Ravines are ferocious!


    With two people as the center, a huge crater was formed directly. It collapsed nearly tens of meters. The energy was intertwined and mixed, and a dazzling white light burst out.


    "Give me Broken


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Even so, they didn''t wake up from the drunkenness. Jiang Chen coughed, spitted out a breath of dark yellow gas, and blew away all the dust in front of them.


    In sight, Ning Tao''s right shoulder is dripping with blood, and a layer of gold armor is split into a crack.


    But it''s not very deep.


    However, this gun in Ning Tao''s hand stabs into the flesh and blood of Ming Feiyu, and severely damages it.


    "Huhu..."


    They were pale and exhausted at the same time.


    In a moment, a bite, at the same time with the retreat.


    Ning Tao threw the blood on Bai Luo, regardless of the injury on his shoulder, sneered at Ming Feiyu in front of him and said: "you have been badly hurt by me, you have lost."


    "Cough..."


    Ming Feiyu tightly covers a blood hole in his chest. He bites his teeth and looks up, but his pupils shrink. He sees Ning Tao''s knife wound healing slowly.


    Although also injured, but most of the damage, were that a gold armor to resist.


    But he was hurt to the viscera.


    He turned pale and his pale lips wriggled for a long time. He stood up and said with a gloomy face: "I thought only Jiang Chen was qualified to be my opponent."


    "I didn''t expect that even you, a freshman, had grown up to the point where I was badly hurt. You won this engagement, but I will certainly get back today''s revenge and wash away my shame with the knife in my hand."


    Say, want to leave.


    But Ning Tao eyebrows pick, cold hum way: "lost so want to go?"? Leave what you have. "


    As soon as the words came down, a ring flew towards him. As soon as the jungle rustled, the netherworld had disappeared.


    Ning Tao is surprised. This guy is very interesting.

 Chapter 3078

    "Putong" a, Ning Tao weak collapse on the ground, the whole body strength like tide like retreat.


    I can''t hold the space ring and fall to one side.


    The whole right half of the body is stiff.


    If there is another big man in the jungle, the five of them will be destroyed.


    Ning Tao has no power to fight any more.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chen rushed over and looked at his injury. He exclaimed, "what an overbearing Dao Qi, even the meridians have been destroyed."


    "However, your self-healing ability is good. It''s estimated that the wound will be healed in a day or two."


    There is still some envy in the conversation.


    Ning Tao has no good spirit of white he one eye, who have nothing to want to suffer this injury, now half body is still numb, although Ming Feiyu heavy damage, but he also not good.


    Otherwise, why didn''t you take advantage of the situation just now?


    It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I can''t!


    In a word, after telling Jiang Chen a few words, he lay on the ground, closed his eyes, adjusted his breath, operated the ancient Dharma, devoured the power of the stars, and quickly recovered from the injury


    At dawn, Qu Xiaoxi opens his eyes in a daze. I don''t know why, he has a good sleep. It''s sweet and refreshing, and his kung fu is greatly improved. He seems to dream of practicing physical skills with her sister.


    But as soon as he turned his head, he saw two black and blue guys staring at her like a resentful wife.


    "Ah, you Who are you Qu Xiaoxi''s silly eyes.


    Ning Tao stares at panda eyes and says nothing. He has made up his mind not to let Qu Xiaoxi touch wine any more.


    It''s terrible.


    And Jiang Chen, is red eyes, indignant roar: "don''t hurry to untie me."


    "Why? Why are you tied up? "


    "What do you say?"


    "Er..."


    Mo Xian and Mo Li wake up one after another. They are the luckiest. They break through the first heavy and their strength rises greatly.


    Xianjiu is a help to them.


    However, seeing that Ning Tao and Mo Xian were disheartened, Mo Xian almost didn''t laugh. Ning Tao and Mo Xian''s muscles trembled, and they brought Mo Xian to the woods with tacit understanding.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    "Ah..."


    After a long time, ink string sitting sluggishly beside the stream, a few goldfish swim past their own black and blue shadow.


    As if doubting life.


    Ning Tao and his wife didn''t say much about yesterday. After all, a girl''s drunkenness was too humiliating, so they found a reason to avoid it.


    What happened in the first battle of Ming Feiyu made the three people cry out in surprise. Ning Tao defeated Ming Feiyu with one move.


    It''s incredible.


    In the ring, it''s certainly not all the property of Ming Feiyu. It''s more like he robbed others. It''s also very fat. There are four jade runes and several star beads.


    Most of sikongxin''s belongings are like this, but one thing surprised Ning Tao.


    He turned his hand and took out a soul sword.


    It was in the ruins that a supreme elder of bawangzong, who had almost killed him, condensed the idea of bawangzong into shape, almost invincible.


    And especially for God!


    Even Xianjun would die under this blow!


    But now, his master, Sikong Xin, is dead and has fallen into the hands of Ning Tao. Although he doesn''t understand the meaning of overlord, the way of Zhou can accommodate hundreds of rivers. Once refined, he can easily control this soul sword in his hand.


    Heart thought a move, suddenly pierced a tree, sharpness is absolutely not inferior to Junqi.


    Ning Tao''s mouth is a grin. It''s a good thing. With it, even if beichentian is attacking, he has a way to deal with it freely, and even give him a heavy blow.


    Now, the hands of the jade Fu has accumulated more than half, only a few pieces can be collected to pass.


    The five members of the party set out again, challenged the team, searched for jade charms, honed themselves, picked herbs, and time passed quickly without knowing it


    In the blink of an eye, there were only five days left!


    In the last five days, the whole continent of origin seems to be crazy, and the jade runes can''t be concealed at all. I don''t know what they are doing. All the jade runes are shining and can''t be received into the space ring.


    That is to say, whoever holds the jade amulet is the clear target, and the more jade amulets, the greater the light.


    It''s better in the daytime, but it''s a bloody night in the middle of the night. Those shining groups will be attacked by some crazy arrogance all the time.


    A lot of people have been killed.


    The tension makes them crazy and collapse.


    There are still five days left. If you don''t collect all the five jade runes, you will be eliminated. If you want to be eliminated, there is another way to kill a thousand star giants, but the hunters only take the top 1000 with good results.


    In a word, the more you hunt, the more likely you are to stay. No matter man or beast, they are all like mad devils.


    Ning Tao and his party, five people, are quite low-key during this period of time. Moreover, Ning Tao has found a way to deal with it. Others can''t help the light of the jade talisman, but he just uses a little means to receive it in the Sunset Tower.Isn''t it that you have been cast a space disturbing skill? As soon as he smoothed it, it was ordinary.


    however, they were still short of the last jade talisman.


    29 already in hand!


    Although there is only one left, it is more difficult than several times. To put it bluntly, we can no longer grasp the single, we can only fight in groups, but the risk is too great, so we have to wait for a long time to start.


    Now from the end of the first round, there are only five days left, Ning Tao is also nervous.


    It has to be done.


    Otherwise, it will change later!


    In the dense forest, Jiang Chen quickly ran back, gasping for breath, but staring at Ning Tao, surprised: "I inquired about the whereabouts of the pengjiutian team."


    "Who?" Ning Tao suddenly stares big eyes, imperceptibly, breathing is also rapid up.


    "Pengjiutian, sanhunzhi!"


    Now Qu Xiaoxi several people know this inside story, hurriedly asked: "is the news reliable?"


    Jiang Chen nodded and said: "it''s an eliminated galaxy. Their team was killed four people by jinpengjie. He hated pengjiutian and hated it to the bone. It''s easy to say where pengjiutian is. It shouldn''t be wrong."


    "However, I don''t know if they are still there. If they want to go, they must start quickly. Otherwise, when they move, it will be difficult to find them again."


    "In the first round of scuffle, if we don''t take advantage of it at this time, I''m afraid we won''t succeed in the second round."


    Several people nodded and then looked at Ning Tao.


    Just wait for his order!


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and suddenly said, "have you ever eaten the meat of the golden winged Mirs?"


    "Hiss ~"


    the four people took in the cold air, and Jiang Chen''s face changed. He quickly advised: "Ning Tao, don''t be impulsive. Although I know you hate it very much, Jinpeng world is not something you and I can afford. It''s not a big trouble to rob it."


    "But if you kill Peng Jiutian, the king of Jinpeng will not give up. The old rascal is as good as you. It is estimated that Dahuang will also be affected."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was silent for a second and said faintly: "go, I have my own discretion."

 Chapter 3079

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    After several Aurora galloping, the moon lake suddenly became lively, as if it brought noise.


    "Who''s coming, stop at once," a golden winged Mirs leaped and screamed.


    In an instant, four breath oppressed.


    Ning Tao and his party stopped. They didn''t sneak or wait for an opportunity to move. They just swaggered over and made the people in Jinpeng confused.


    At this time, a pure breath of the golden winged Mirs appeared, into a human form, arrogant attitude, with a pair of condescending eyes scornful way: "tut Tut, who I am, originally you are the waste of the middle class galaxy."


    "I didn''t expect that you were still alive. It''s interesting. Why? Pick up a cheap life, want to leave it here? "


    This person is Peng Jiutian!


    But this words, Ning Tao negative hand chest, but youyou way: "three soul branch can you take good care of for me?"


    Peng Jiutian was stunned. Suddenly, the corner of his mouth was hooked. He joked: "you are really persistent. If you say that the three soul branches have been eaten by me?"


    "Then you can jump into the hot oil pan and wash well, so that I don''t have to do it."


    Ning Tao said coldly.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Peng Jiutian looks up at the sky and laughs wildly. The other Jinpeng also laughs wildly, as if they heard some joke?


    This guy is not afraid to talk big.


    It''s beyond our capacity!


    Don''t say other, say Peng nine days young master stand here let him kill, give Ning Tao ten courage, he dare to start?


    However, Ning Tao was too lazy to talk nonsense and said indifferently, "four days later, I''ll see you in Tianmen Mountain range. Once we''ve had a grudge, I''ll wait for you there. If you have seed, you''ll come."


    After that, he turned and left.


    Jiang Chen, Mo Xian and Qu Xiaoxi are all muddled. It turns out that they came all the way just for the engagement.


    Can you win by yourself?


    This pengjiutian is also a god beast. It comes from Jinpeng world. It''s hard to deal with.


    Even Qu Xiaoxi did not dare to say that he would win.


    Bite your teeth and keep up


    See five people then leave, Peng nine days dull open mouth, after a long time, just sniff a way: "this guy brain is sick?"? He asked me to make an appointment at the end of the first round. What the hell did he do? "


    "You still fight me, don''t you think you have a long life? I haven''t bothered him yet. "


    Someone whispered: "that Are you going to fight? Just now, I''m afraid it has been leaked. "


    "Well, of course, why not? Would Ben Shao be afraid of the junk of a middling Galaxy? Just take this opportunity to tear him to pieces. "


    Peng Jiutian hums coldly.


    Speaking with confidence


    Not surprisingly, as soon as Ning Tao left, the news leaked out, and many people were staring at it secretly, which really set off a lot of waves.


    Jinpeng is famous in the world, and even the super galaxy is scared. Some people make an appointment with pengjiutian for unknown purposes, which is a sensation. It attracts many people''s suspicion, and it can be regarded as pushing the current chaos to another level.


    Up to Jiang Huang, Xin Shaoyan, beichentian, down to those ordinary Tianjiao, they all know.


    But they are full of pity for Ning Tao.


    It''s arrogant


    By this time, Ning Tao had returned to the stream. The Tianmen Mountain range was the largest mountain range on the original continent. All the students gathered here at the moment.


    Ning Tao didn''t go to exchange greetings. He went straight into the deep hole. He wanted to do a big thing with all his strength.


    That is Turn six!


    Only by success can he turn the situation around!


    The 300 billion star beads are being devoured continuously. Let the ancient Dafa refine and absorb them, and finally gather the pure energy to the center of the brow.


    Storage increases a little bit!


    Strength is also improving!


    Since he came back, Ning Tao has never gone out of the cave again. He seems to be practicing with all his strength. Don''t disturb strangers.


    Jiang Chen doesn''t dare to persuade him, but it''s useless to help him. It depends on Ning Tao''s strength. I hope he can keep his face in four days.


    The most important thing is to live.


    In these four days, Ning Tao stayed at home, closed door, energy has been gathering.


    And the more we gather, the more we get.


    Make people think where the baby was born? Make them feel more difficult and troublesome.


    In the deep cave, Ning Tao turns into a huge whirlpool, but it looks like a transit station. The final goal is at the center of the eyebrow. The sixth crescent moon shines slightly, as if cheering and exciting.


    Three hundred billion star beads, hundreds of demon pills, and the power of stars are all gathered in a restless hall.


    Gradually, into a mysterious state.


    "One day, three days..."


    Time flies, and the third day is about to pass, ushering in the first ray of sunshine of the fourth day.Ning Tao has no sign of going through the customs.


    Today, on the last day of the first round, those who didn''t get the jade talisman were all crazy. They tried their best and racked their brains.


    Most of the jade charms on the whole continent have been found, but some have not been found or damaged.


    This means that there are fewer qualified people.


    However, beside the stream, Jiang Chen is in charge of this. The most important thing at the moment is that Ning Tao has to make an appointment. However, the appointed time is coming, but Ning Tao has no sign of going through the customs.


    "What is to be done?"


    "Huhu..."


    Jiang Chen breathed heavily and kept walking up and down at the entrance of the cave. His face was full of eagerness.


    A ray of golden light has appeared in the sky.


    As if the sun was near!


    "What''s the matter? How come there''s no news at all? What is Lao Ning up to? " Ink string wiped the sweat on the forehead, some nervous way.


    In particular, there are some figures in the distance.


    It''s like watching a good play.


    Qu Xiaoxi clenched the scallop''s teeth tightly, and suddenly his eyes turned blue. As soon as he stepped on his jade feet, he seemed to be looking at the secret.


    All things belong to this body.


    Under the gaze of several people, Qu Xiaoxi suddenly opened his eyes strangely and exclaimed: "quick Move the stone


    A few people were startled by the words.


    Ink string immediately hands, arms gush out of the magic power, an angry eyes, immediately will be blocked in the cave gate boulder up, carefully moved on the other side.


    I didn''t dare to make any noise.


    However, when the four people looked inside the cave, they were all dumbfounded.


    Where is Ning Tao?


    There''s only one person who''s more than one golden eggs!


    This golden egg is so close that it can''t find any gap. It is also depicted with an obscure totem of holding the sun according to the dragon''s mouth. It has continuous high temperature and absorbs spiritual power. It''s so mysterious that it''s unheard of.


    "This What''s going on? My God, where''s Lao Ning? Is he really an egg? "


    Ink string silly eyes, incredible way.


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Chen gave him a white look and said, "this must be a secret method. However, some of them are too profound. Ning Tao should be there."


    Just then, suddenly listening to the golden egg "click" crisp sound, listed two huge cracks.


    In their astonishment, the giant egg turned into a pair of wings of fire. A naked man held it together, slowly raised his head and landed on the ground, with a touch of black hair floating and a pair of emperor like golden pupils.


    A breath of terror made it difficult for the four to breathe.


    Just feel a burst of depression!


    "This This... "


    "Ah ~"


    Qu Xiaoxi, Mo Li blushed and screamed, then ran away shyly.


    Jiang Chen, ink string two eyebrows a pick.


    "Enough capital..."


    However, a gold robe is composed of more than 700000 gold patterns. With a long sigh of relief, Ning Tao appears outside the cave and bathes in the first ray of sunlight. He is sacred.


    "Lao Ning, you..."


    "Wait for me a moment, and I''ll be back!"

 Chapter 3080

    Tianmen Mountain is a dark area.


    It''s just an appointment, but the timing of the card is interesting, just before the end of the first round.


    Most people are attracted to this and regard it as the last game of the first round. Even the supergalaxy''s pride comes with it.


    "Why hasn''t Ning Tao come yet? He has so many of us waiting for him. He''s got a lot of airs. "


    "Come on, what''s better than a dying man? Anyway, even if he comes, there''s nothing good to see, but he just comes all the way to die..."


    All around people despise the way.


    "Ho ho..."


    Peng Jiutian screamed and waited impatiently. He screamed: "Ning Tao, get out of here, you coward, and you''ll die..."


    In the words fall, a faint voice came: "you can''t wait to die?"


    "Brush..."


    A Golden Shadow twinkles and comes in a flash.


    In the blink of an eye, a towering man in a golden robe stepped forward. The layers of space, like walking on the ground, swayed in a golden cloak, carved with the sun totem.


    For a moment, it was dazzling!


    "Yes It''s him, it''s Ning Tao. He actually came, "tens of thousands of people suddenly exclaimed.


    It''s kind of incredible.


    I don''t know what this guy is up to?


    "Whoosh..."


    Just when everyone exclaimed, a figure flew out and stood in front of Ning Tao.


    This person is Jiang Qingge!


    Seeing that his face was complicated, he looked at the intact Ning Tao and said with a bitter smile: "how did you escape? I''ve been waiting for you outside that tribe for three days. "


    Ning Tao smile, stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, comforted: "I said, I will come out alive, let me solve this game first."


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Qingge, dressed in green, glanced at Peng Jiutian and hesitated. He couldn''t help whispering: "although I don''t know what you are thinking, I only want you to say one word. How many chances do you have to win this battle?"


    Ning Tao, with the warmth of sunshine, shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''ll treat you to Dapeng meat later."


    As soon as the words come out, Jiang Qingge''s pupils shrink.


    And at this time, all around people exclaimed again, Ning Tao and Jiang Qingge go so close?


    What''s their relationship?


    Peng Jiutian frowned.


    But at this time, a beautiful white skirt fairy floated up to the clouds, the beauty of the world, red lips slightly open, said with a smile: "Ning Daoyou, you can still recognize me."


    Ning Tao was stunned and joked: "Qiong fairy is like the king of flowers. I''m afraid that a man can''t forget you."


    As soon as the words came out, Qiong fairy blushed and leaned over to say, "ningdaoyou are joking. It''s your fight now. I''m here to wish ningdaoyou success."


    "Thank you very much."


    "You Do you know him? " Jiangqingge looked at two people so familiar, can''t help but wonder.


    Not to mention him, even all the people present were staring at him, especially the men, who were so red that they were so close to Joan fairy.


    What is their relationship?


    But at this time, Peng Jiutian''s face turned blue and white for a while. The bastard dared to ignore him. He immediately burst into anger, gritted his teeth and roared: "Ning Tao, are you here to make an appointment or to talk about the past?"


    "I''m going to die soon. I''m still in the mood to laugh. I''ll make you die ugly later."


    The words were full of anger.


    It''s amazing.


    However, Ning Tao shakes his head and gives them a reassuring look. Then he turns his negative hand to Peng Jiutian and says indifferently, "if you have finished your last words, let''s do it."


    "Don''t worry, it will be soon!"


    "Arrogant, you don''t want to die, Zhe," Peng Jiutian screams, his claws are like knives, and he rushes over quickly.


    The battle is imminent.


    Tens of thousands of people were shorting of breath at the same time.


    "Look at me tearing you up, Jinpeng claw," Peng Jiutian yelled, ten fingers sharp, let a burst of palpitation.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s already in front of you.


    Ning Tao eyebrow pick, speed is really fast, immediately body shape flash, open perspective, everything is in control, he fast I faster, you strong I stronger.


    "Whoosh Brush, brush... "


    Their bodies are as fast as shadow, and they can see two golden lights twining, and the space is like tofu pieces being cut.


    Peng Jiutian is very angry. After so many blows, he doesn''t hit Ning Tao. He is so surprised and angry that he bites his teeth and turns into a golden winged bird.


    Shining in the sun.


    "If you can force me to use the power of the blood of the divine beast, you will die without regret. Go to die for me."


    Thousands of feathers for the sword, full of a layer of sky.


    "Blood technique, Jinpeng dance!""Break ~"


    in the blink of an eye, the dense feather sword is like rain, where it passes, the space is crushed by it.


    Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, want to move real? Very good. Let him see the power of the sixth turn, which is the power of heaven and earth, weeping ghosts and gods.


    One step out, wine is like a giant animal awakening.


    The momentum of the whole body changed completely.


    At this moment, Jiang Qingge, Qiong Xianzi, Jiang Chen, and beichentian all have a sense of oppression. Is that an illusion?


    "Nine thousand times The melting pot of war


    A low drink, the breath actually soared.


    As soon as Ning Tao raised his head, his eyes flashed a sharp edge like sword light, and the breath of the Immortal King Qizhong was magnificent. The sixth turn also made him break through the boundary.


    And the secret method, actually not weak nine.


    The whole body is full of the general strength of Tyrannosaurus Rex, the eyes are like the sun, and a pair of fire wings stretch out behind.


    "Zu Huang Shu, the fire plume breaks the sky!"


    "Po ~"


    two completely different feather swords collide in the sky, with a sharp "sonorous" sound, electrical flint flashing, and spread all around.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked and retreated.


    A fire rain fell, forming a huge fire, this flame seems not ordinary flame.


    At this time, Peng Jiutian is sweating and fighting with Ning Tao with red eyes. However, he feels that he is not supported and is suppressed by Ning Tao step by step. His whole body overflows with blood and is cut by layers of sharp edges.


    "What What? "


    "Damn, it''s impossible? It''s impossible. I''m a half step fairy. I''m a half step fairy... "


    Peng Jiutian cried out in anger.


    Work hard to push the power of blood to the top.


    However, in front of Ning Tao a flower, instead came a faint sneer: "the realm does not mean everything, usually someone is afraid of you, afraid of Jinpeng world, let you this tofu mountain, more terrible than some Longshan Hushan."


    "But today, show me the original shape. If you dare to provoke me, you''d rather not inquire."


    "To die!"


    "Shua" appears behind Peng Jiutian.


    Peng Jiutian''s pupil shrinks, so fast. But as soon as he bites his teeth, his eyes turn red. Speed is his strong point. I don''t believe this guy can do anything about it.


    However, Ning Tao is like a ghost, sticking to its back like a shadow.


    "Damn, damn..."


    "Ho ho ho..."


    In his anger, Ning Tao suddenly blows his fist on Peng Jiutian''s spine. He suddenly hears a "click" and a scream, and everyone takes a breath of air. This is not over. Ning Tao suddenly grabs the golden wings with both hands.


    "You are most proud of the wings, aren''t you? I''ll pull it out today and see how you fly? "


    Ning Tao is cold, one foot steps on Peng Jiutian''s head, two palms exert oneself, plan to tear off unexpectedly.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Asshole Ah... "

 Chapter 3081

    In the eyes of all, struggling, howling scream, two blood light instantly flew out.


    A hissing sound shattered the stone!


    Pain almost fainted!


    Ning Tao is cold. He steps on Peng Jiutian''s back, grabs the pair of golden wings with both hands, and tears them off bit by bit. This process is bloody, brutal, and screams. It''s hard to bear looking directly at him.


    Even some monsters were scared to death.


    Dumbfounded!


    Although they have done more cruel things than this, they are also divided. For example, if you trample an ant to death, you don''t feel it at all.


    But if, in your heart, the noble family of nine sky pengniao, who are like gods, are torn in front of you, the impact will be no less than the collapse of heaven and earth, because you can''t imagine such consequences.


    Even for Ning Tao, he felt fear, darkness, and even fear. This guy is really desperate.


    That is the descendant of Jinpeng!


    Young master of Jinpeng world!


    "My mother..."


    Outside, the representative of Jinpeng world was furious, red eyes and screamed: "asshole, this damned little bastard of human race, dare to move my little master, he wants to die!"


    "Where are the people in the wilderness? Get out of here and see the rubbish you taught me. The maniac dares to touch my little master. If anything happens to him, I will kill you and wash you with blood. "


    "Stop for me, stop the game and save my little master..."


    In the shouting, the deans'' faces were slightly ugly. The Jinpeng world was really domineering.


    The competition among the students has risen to the point of Galaxy survival. If you can''t beat the top ten super galaxies, just don''t come. Otherwise, if you win, you will be killed.


    Who dares to come?


    It''s better to keep one mu and three parts of the land!


    Even a group of representatives of super galaxies frowned. They haven''t said anything yet. What are you talking about, a guy from a top Galaxy?


    If you can''t afford to lose, just don''t come!


    But Dean Huang listened to the abuse, his face appeared pale, silent, and tightly clenched his fists. Instead of blaming Ning Tao, he was full of praise for him.


    He only hates himself. It''s no use hating himself. He hates his family''s famine for failing to provide protection for Ning Tao and Jiang Chen.


    Let them tie their hands and feet.


    At this time, I can''t say a word.


    In the face of abuse, he can only endure it. He is not bloodless, but thinking about the hundreds of millions of people in the wilderness. He can''t harm so many innocent people on impulse, or he will become a sinner through the ages.


    Next to Tianhe, the dean of Hades Galaxy came a cold laugh, one after another.


    Straight into the heart of the Dean!


    When is it better not to fall into the well?


    "Fierce, the students brought out by Dean Huang are domineering enough to dare to tear the wings of the golden winged Mirs. Tut Tut, you can pretend to be forced for a while and regret for thousands of years..."


    "I''m afraid it''s not far from destruction..."


    Just when the dean of the famine was pale and the representative of Jin Peng was about to punish the representative of Dahuang, a super terrifying pressure firmly locked everyone in.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Is this the place where you can be a beast? Who do you think you are? Put two green onions in your nose, just to hold an elephant? Today, even if Jinpeng is here, you can see that he dares to be wild. "


    "It''s not fair for me to choose a saint."


    "In short, it''s You deserve it, "said a cold hum.


    All of them turned pale and looked up together. They found that the friendly Lingwu look was gloomy.


    There is a tendency to turn things around.


    Even the space fault is distorted.


    When the house of Representatives was shocked, it was the supreme anger. Although the Jinpeng community was very strong, it was still far from the sage college.


    The super galaxies are so pitiful that they don''t want to look at any place.


    Even they have to be respectful here.


    What are you?


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    The representative of Jinpeng world looks red, as if there is a mountain of spirit, which is dead pressed on its heart, overflowing with half golden blood.


    "Ho ho..."


    "You What are you up to? I''m a member of Jinpeng world. If you kill me, Jinpeng will not let you go. "


    "No..."


    Dean Huang was also startled. This incident was so big. Although the scene before us was very similar to that in the college, the nature of it was very different.


    In this situation, he is just a boat following the tide. He can''t ride the wind and waves. He is a pawn.


    However, when Lingwu heard this, he laughed coldly, stepped on the void, and hummed coldly: "little younger generation, I don''t know how to live or die. Don''t think that Jinpeng can represent everything. The supreme power is also divided into three, six and nine grades.""Don''t you make trouble? That''s good. I''ll learn from you, too. I''ll tear your useless wings


    With that, he put out a hand.


    At this moment, a group of deans'' eyelids jumped wildly and made a move. They actually made a move. This hand seems to be ordinary, but it is like the universe in the palm. One hand holds a world, giving people a feeling that they can never escape from here.


    Just like an ant facing such a big golden bowl, a strong sense of powerlessness surged into his heart.


    "No No... "


    The representatives of Jinpeng world were startled and turned into a golden winged Mirs, flapping their wings and trying to escape.


    However, no matter how she escaped, she could not escape this hand. It was like the five finger mountain of the Tathagata. When it was in despair, the space suddenly opened, and a golden light came out and grasped the representative.


    It''s like trying to save him.


    Everyone breathed, as if they had guessed something. They dared to save him at this time, for fear that there was only one.


    "Jin Peng Supreme


    However, how can Lingwu be easily provoked? It''s not even a surprise.


    One hand empty grip, vanishes one side of nothingness.


    "Broken ~"


    "dammit, no good," a gloomy voice came from the void, but it was too late, and the void was annihilated.


    It''s a foregone conclusion.


    A pair of golden hands fished out the rest.


    And Lingwu supreme, also slowly took back the palm, only to see the hands of a pair of golden wings.


    The crowd was stunned. Although it was only a short moment, the fighting methods of the two supreme powers were rare. They were too powerful. As for the representative, I''m afraid there were only corpses left.


    Supergalaxies all shook their heads in disdain.


    Ignorance!


    Who is master Lingwu? In those days, he broke through the nest of the stars and retreated.


    Perhaps, in terms of speed, he is not as good as Jinpeng supreme, but in terms of combat power, Jinpeng supreme is much worse? But the real difference is unknown.


    At least this time, Jinpeng world suffered a big loss, but Jinpeng supreme did not even leave a cruel word.


    The head of the hospital swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    This is more powerful than he was, and he didn''t dare to kill people, but the elder even dared to wave his hand to kill the immortal.


    Different heights


    At this time, Lingwu supreme negative hand light way: "anyone dares to disturb the normal progress of the game, is this end, I sage college, known for absolute fairness."


    "If we find this kind of Galaxy threat again, we will be blacklisted by Saint college."


    "All of you, please respect yourself!"


    As soon as the words came out, tens of thousands of people on the scene quickly and respectfully arched their hands and said, "I will obey the order of Lingwu elder!"

 Chapter 3082

    The outside world is so busy, but the people inside don''t know, because inside, it''s also very busy.


    Two blood holes, shocking.


    A blur of flesh and blood!


    Peng Jiutian has red eyes, furiously scolds and screams. No one ever dares to treat him like this. Although his whole body is precious, if he loses a feather, it''s a big deal.


    Not to mention that some people dare to tear its wings!


    "Damn, kill you..."


    And Ning Tao cold hum, suddenly aware of the foot of Peng nine days of abnormal, the whole body actually lingering a stream of blood.


    A sense of danger made his brow jump.


    "Boy, you should die. I''ll kill you. You forced me to. Even if I tried to consume my blood, I''ll kill you..."


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, Zipeng Jiutian exudes the spirit of beast, which makes the monster crawl.


    Pure blood essence of Jinpeng is burning violently.


    It''s like you''re on fire.


    And in its body, as if sounded an ancient Jinpeng''s cry, vast and distant, reverberating in this world, an ancient overlord''s prestige revealed.


    In the line of sight, a bright golden light shines on the sky, and turns into a Jinpeng that blocks the sky and the sun.


    Although fuzzy, it can destroy the sky and the earth!


    Peng Jiutian''s eyes were red, and he kept struggling with Ning Tao. He said: "this move will consume my blood essence forever. This is the third time since I was born, but no one can survive this attack."


    "Boy, it''s the end of you!"


    "Blood skill, rent back!"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Qingge''s face changed and frowned: "what a pure smell of Jinpeng''s blood."


    "I finally understand why the Jinpeng supremacy dotes on Peng Jiutian so much. This guy, in the family of Jinpeng I know, is definitely in the top three. I''m afraid he can match the level of Jinpeng supremacy. "


    " it''s a pity that although he has such talent, he has always been cynical and refused to work hard. Otherwise, how could he be so weak. "


    Everyone around also showed a look of regret.


    They work hard enough, but they don''t have the talent that they were born with. They spend many times the efforts of others, but they are not as cynical as genius.


    "Alas..."


    However, when Ning Tao saw this, he frowned. He didn''t expect that this guy had such tricks.


    This is going to fight him.


    But it''s too small for him!


    "It''s a pity that you still don''t want to know what''s the most powerful in the universe, but you don''t want to win."


    Ning Tao shook his head with pity.


    As he spoke, he suddenly pointed to the sky with one hand.


    "Click Click... "


    The sky is changing, and hundreds of millions of thunders explode at the same time. The whole continent of origin trembles at this moment.


    It''s like seeing some kind of power.


    In ancient times, Jinpeng suddenly flashed a touch of fear and horror in his pupils. When he raised his head, he saw a huge and simple finger of heaven in the sea of clouds, covered with thin fingerprints, falling slowly like a master.


    Where we pass, the space collapses layer upon layer.


    With the most invincible power in the world.


    "Holy goods, the finger of the world!"


    "Break ~"


    this move is precisely derived from his way of universe. The smaller the power of the world is compressed, the stronger the power is. In the past, he could only do things like palms and fists.


    But now he has unconsciously been able to condense the power of the world in one finger.


    The destructive force is multiplied geometrically.


    This is also an assassin''s mace that he has been preparing. Originally, he planned to use it to deal with beichentian!


    At this moment, I was shocked inside and outside.


    Although the power of the world is not so rare at this level, the power of the world is not ordinary.


    It feels extremely powerful.


    It''s an unprecedented feeling.


    Everyone present felt a sense of depression, that is, a sudden depression.


    Only some old monsters, such as Lingwu supreme, burst out bright light in their eyes, as if they had found some amazing treasure. Yes, yes, that''s it. Someone has reached this step.


    Lingwu''s breath was heavy, and there was an unexpected surprise in his face.


    This meaning gives him an endless feeling, just like being in the world.


    I don''t know what kind of power it is?


    But there is some familiarity.


    In addition, in fact, one of the rules of sage college is about selection. If a student understands the meaning of sage, he can make an exception to recruit directly.


    That is to say, Ning Tao is now a student of Saint College as long as he wants to.


    It''s rare to see anyone who can get this kind of treatment in the past few hundred million years. Now I suddenly meet Lingwu supreme. I don''t know how surprised it is.Even wanted to subpoena the dean.


    I''m afraid that when the selection is over, it''s time for those bad old men in the courtyard to make trouble again.


    This boy''s master is not easy to be


    At this time, under the attention of all the people, with an irresistible speed and the power of destroying the withered and decaying, God met the ancient Jinpeng, which was a little startled.


    As soon as they collided, the rolling strong wind smashed the sea of clouds and exploded in the sky like thunder.


    Such scenes are no less than the end of the world.


    But only one or two of the stalemate, ancient Jinpeng a blur, illusory, actually was God''s point to pierce.


    "What? Poof... "


    Peng Jiutian had no time to be shocked. He vomited blood with a "wow" sound. He lost weight several times, his face was pale, his breath was floating, and his pupils were dim.


    This backfire almost killed it, but it almost killed half of it.


    The brain is blank at the moment.


    How could he lose? I can''t believe it!


    "This It''s impossible? "


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao coughed weakly. Just now, Dantian was almost emptied. However, he won the battle. He defeated Peng Jiutian.


    As soon as he took a breath, a familiar blade suddenly came to his head in the blink of an eye.


    "Chop ~"


    "spirit secret, Samsung day by day!"


    However, some people are plotting and others are helping. There are many people with mixed eyes, so they have long been on guard against this.


    Three arrows passed by Ning Tao''s head.


    It''s both dangerous and dangerous!


    The attacker, Ming Changfeng, shrinks his pupils, cuts the arrow and grabs Peng Jiutian.


    The target seems to be him.


    But how could Ning Tao let him succeed at will? Suddenly he caught a glimpse of Peng Jiutian''s right hand and grabbed it. Seeing this, Ming Changfeng cut Peng Jiutian''s right hand with a knife. He was decisive.


    At this moment, the whole crowd was boiling.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Huang, Jiang Qingge, beichentian, qiongxianzi, Shen Cangtian They''re all under control.


    It''s a mess.

 Chapter 3083

    "Boom boom..."


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    There was a fight between the two groups, and those Tianjiao, who attracted so much attention, were divided into two groups.


    On one side, Ning Tao is the center.


    On the other hand, Peng Jiutian is the center.


    Mutual restraint, mutual checks and balances, the speed of change, can not help but jaw dropping, for a time, the air filled with a strange, smoke atmosphere.


    Ning Tao looks at Peng Jiutian who is taken away, but he doesn''t continue to pursue him. He still holds Peng Jiutian''s broken arm in his hand. Ming Changfeng is really cruel, but he makes the most correct decision.


    Abandon the car and protect the commander.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and others are busy surrounding.


    And Jiang Huang, beichentian, and Shen Cangtian of the ancient god system all got together tacitly.


    Looking at the world, Chen Zihan, Gao Muye, Gu liangmu and Xin Shaoyan of the big spiral galaxy are embarrassed and dare not act rashly.


    At this time, holding the half abandoned Peng Jiutian''s Ming Changfeng, he suddenly opened his mouth. Looking at Ning Tao, his eyes were twinkling and he said: "you Is it really Ning Tao


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned.


    What is that? Do not understand? Haven''t you met before? What''s his name?


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, as if he was vaguely aware of something bad. He immediately avoided the topic and said coldly, "don''t talk about these useless things. This is the battle between Peng Jiutian and me. Do you have to step in?"


    On hearing this, Ming Changfeng stares at Ning Tao deeply for a long time, and suddenly says indifferently: "in any case, Peng Jiutian can''t die, you can''t kill him."


    "But if you want to fight, I can accompany you. Although you are reluctant, you must die under my knife."


    As soon as the words came out, Shen Cangtian of the ancient god galaxy also took a step and said coldly: "you are not the only one who wants to kill him, so let''s go together."


    "Kill it directly, it''s over!"


    Jiang Qingge was stunned and whispered in Ning Tao''s ear: "when did you offend Shen Cangtian again?"


    Jiang Chen''s eyebrows also slightly wrinkled.


    Lost in thought.


    Kutao shakes his head. What''s the matter with him?


    Beichentian looks down on his background, he knows, but Shen Cangtian seems to meet face to face for the first time.


    The forest is really big. There are all kinds of birds.


    It doesn''t matter if there are more lice!


    At this time, Xin Shaoyan stepped out and said with a dry smile, "you guys, why fight? If you have the strength, it''s OK to use it in the second round."


    "At present, the first round of assessment is coming to an end, so that both sides will not fight each other, and both sides will be calm."


    But as soon as the words came out, Ming Changfeng shook his head and said, "it''s not a matter of emotion. It''s Ning Tao. He must die, and I won''t take advantage of you. I''ll fight against you alone. This battle is divided into winning and losing, and life and death."


    "Zheng Zheng ~"


    the long sword roars in the forest, and its edge is blooming.


    But at this moment, the land of origin under my feet trembled.


    It''s not over, and then it''s shaking violently.


    Even the space is rocking!


    It''s not like an earthquake, but something is coming out? Even let the whole continent of origin tremble!


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, the elders of the sage college were also shocked. What''s the matter? What happened?


    It''s not in their plan.


    Has the difficulty come yet?


    "No, it can''t be so fast..."


    Outside, a group of deans noticed the difference and asked: "Lord Lingwu, what happened?"


    Unexpectedly, Lingwu supreme also did not understand the scene in front of him. He shook his head, but he quickly stretched out his fingers and chanted words, shooting a ray of light into the void.


    Shouldn''t that plan be advanced?


    What''s wrong?


    In the void, the seven towering figures sit in a circle. Seeing the turbulence below, they are confused. They dare to swear that this is not what they do.


    They don''t know how to answer Lingwu''s message? They can''t find the answer.


    "Spirit deficiency? What''s going on? How did the continent of origin stir up? Even Benyuan is cheering, and the array can hardly be maintained, "exclaimed the old man in a red robe beside him, breathing heavily.


    Hearing this, Ling Xu, who was wearing a big purple robe, frowned and quickly looked around.


    But where is the source?


    Suddenly, his face changed and he whispered, "have you ever heard of the legend of the origin of the continent?"


    "Is it difficult to It''s true... "


    As soon as the words came out, six people''s faces changed.


    In the mainland, the old monsters of the original clan trembled, their eyes were shocked, they looked up to the sky and remembered the legend: "if one day, the earth shakes and the heavenly palace comes into the world, it means that they can leave here.""A new leader will be born, that is, the next generation of God, who will save them from fire and water..."


    In the empty air, seven people breathe heavily.


    The old man in Dahongpao, with his eyes shining, seemed to realize something. He said excitedly, "over the years, we have searched the whole continent of origin for hundreds of times, but we have never found the heart of origin."


    "It is said that the heart of origin is in this sealed continent, but after searching, we began to think that it was just a rumor, because it did not exist at all."


    "But if the legend of the origin of the continent is true, the birth of the heavenly palace and the birth of the God, it means that the heart of the origin is hidden in this heavenly palace. We have searched this heavenly palace, but there is no clue."


    "But now..."


    Zipaolingxu breathed quickly, and a touch of excitement came out of his eyes. He agreed: "this is reasonable. If there is a heart of origin, it must be in this heavenly palace."


    While speaking, his face suddenly changed, and his array seemed to be impacted.


    "No, something''s coming out..."


    Tianmen Mountain range, at the moment Ning Tao and others look silly, can''t it be that the second round has already started?


    Why didn''t anyone announce the rules?


    The people who should be eliminated are still waiting here.


    Just as I was thinking about it, a towering shadow suddenly appeared from the dome of Tianmen mountains, which was very vast and vast, almost covering half of the sky.


    "Click Click... "


    Space is cracked like a mirror.


    The mysterious tidal power gushed out of the temple, and the whole space was affected by the tidal power.


    All the people were blown away.


    The sky is dark, and thunder snakes swim in the dark clouds, while the deserters and the violent kneel to worship.


    It''s like a declaration of faith!


    "Why What''s going on? So What on earth is that? " Ink string some difficult said.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and shook his head with a bitter smile. Now he can only listen to the arrangement of the college. No matter what it is, he can''t act rashly.


    At this time, the door of the hall became more and more clear, and four towering characters were carved on the top of the door.


    "From Source God The palace


    In the void, lingxu looked at the four characters, excited and ecstatic, and said, "it''s really the heavenly palace. I understand. He should be touched by some power."


    "It should be the Ning boy. The heavenly palace is born. It''s time to choose a successor!"


    But as soon as he finished, the old man in Dahongpao was sweating. His face was shocked and said, "no, what''s attacking the array? It''s an impact from all over the world. "


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"

 Chapter 3084

    "Enemy "Enemy attack?"


    The six people on the scene were stunned, as if they had not expected. Who would be provoking Saint college?


    Are they the super galaxies?


    But it shouldn''t be.


    It''s a comfort that Mingdu has opened up the mainland of origin and let his disciples search for treasure. If they take the whole continent as a whole, no one will say anything, but it''s obviously beyond the plan.


    "Damn it..."


    At this moment, the purple robed Spirit said in a hollow voice: "don''t panic. I''ll control the array. You ask Lingwu for help and ask him to come to help quickly with reinforcements."


    "If I guess well and dare to make trouble so blatantly, I''m afraid there are only those people."


    "Starry sky The nest


    As soon as the words came out, there was a loud laugh in the void: "it''s worthy of lingxu. You can guess that it''s us. However, you missed a few people this time. How can we be indifferent to such good things as the heart of origin?"


    "Come out and meet me, ladies and gentlemen."


    "Thorn It''s a stab... "


    As soon as the words came out, the seven of lingxu rushed to see in one direction, with haze on their faces.


    Below, Tianmen mountains.


    The gate of the origin of Tiangong is getting bigger and bigger, more magnificent and spectacular. The whole continent is a sensation at the moment, but there are several huge shadows in one dome.


    Most people just think it''s a vision.


    I didn''t care.


    However, Ning Tao is very keen on space. He finds that since he stepped into the mainland, there has been a layer of bottleneck suppressing the whole continent.


    But at the moment a little loose, even the space is in disorder, as if the "seven empty array" had an accident.


    What''s going on?


    Is it because of the origin of Tiangong?


    No, it''s like there''s some outside intervention?


    "I said Lao Ning, what do you think? What shall we do now? " Ink string pestle Ning Tao, frown way.


    Seeing several people''s opinions, Ning Tao whispered: "be careful. I''m afraid something''s wrong with this matter. Something should happen. See first and do it. Don''t be an outsider."


    "I believe the college will take action..."


    At this point, in the void.


    A crack was torn open, actually out of the nine figures, emitting a violent and dignified atmosphere, instantly locked the spirit of the virtual person.


    The old man in Dahongpao''s eyes shrank, staring at one of the cruel looking men, gritting his teeth and saying, "it''s you, the three leaders of the star nest, extremely poor and vicious."


    "Wait, you You are... "


    As soon as lingxu''s face changed, he fixed his eyes on one of the lion headed men and the pair of silver pupils. He said darkly, "well, it''s really lively. Even your" white jade lion "people dare to come here. Is this going to start a war?"


    As he spoke, seven waves of momentum burst out.


    Whether it''s the three leaders of the star nest or the silver pupil white jade lion, none of them are easy to provoke.


    What''s more, the people behind them are more or less familiar, all of them are thorny and powerful.


    "Ha ha..."


    The poor man grinned, twisted his stiff neck and joked: "don''t be so outspoken. I''ve known you for so many years. You can''t share the good things without me."


    "I didn''t expect that the legend of the heart of origin is really not an empty legend. Even the heaven palace of origin was born. I''m afraid you didn''t even think of it. Do you regret it?"


    But as soon as the words came out, suddenly a cold hum came from a distance: "you are extremely poor and ferocious. I think you are itching. You dare to make trouble in our sage college. Believe it or not, I will go to your star nest again and make a lot of trouble."


    In sight, Lingwu supreme came with more than a dozen people, including college elders and helpers.


    For example, the representatives of the super galaxies.


    We all have friends.


    At the sight of this man, his face was also ugly. He said without any sign of weakness, "Lingwu, don''t be too rampant. If the two leaders didn''t shut up, how could you have been allowed to behave in that year? Don''t be proud of it. "


    And the white jade lion, who was the leader, suddenly gave a cold hum and growled: "human beings, we have fought so many times, this time we might as well change a pattern."


    "The heart of origin, who has the ability, who takes it away, no ability, will admit bad luck..."


    Lingwu''s face became bigger and bigger.


    I don''t know what I''m talking about?


    The Tianmen Mountain Range originated from the inner part of the Tiangong temple. Although there was only one temple gate, it was already born. People had been waiting for a long time.


    Everything seemed to calm down.


    Such a big chance, some people can''t help it, secretly around the door of the hall a few times, found no danger, more and more people close to the place.


    However, although there was no danger, the door was tightly closed, and no one dared to touch it.


    Just when he was worried, Gao Muye suddenly came out and stormed into the sky. Under the exclamation and gaze of Ning Tao and others, he actually came to the front of the hall, turned around and looked at the magnificent group of people below."Ladies and gentlemen, the friars of our generation need great determination and perseverance. Let me try this danger for you."


    Then he went to the door of the hall.


    Tens of thousands of pairs of eyeballs, suddenly look, shortness of breath, heart "thumping" straight jump.


    Yuanyuan Tiangong is definitely the largest treasure in the continent of origin. It is estimated that the door of this palace can''t be opened so easily, but it''s not the same thing to wait. It''s best if someone leads the battle.


    Even Ming Changfeng gives up to deal with Ning Tao for a while, and stares at the heavenly palace for a long time.


    At this time, Gao Muye went to the door of the hall and took a deep breath. His body became heavy. His whole body was like a piece of iron mound, and even the empty air was stamped with a footprint.


    A nu eye, double palms pasted the temple door.


    Nothing unusual, cool, also nothing dangerous, he suddenly burst out, hard push Palace door.


    "Emperor Dharma, xuantieshen!"


    ¡±Give me Go


    Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, this Gao Mu Ye''s power at the moment is afraid to increase abruptly, with the half step fairy King''s power, even if is a mountain, all can be easily pushed by him even.


    However, no matter how hard Gao Muye tried, his face turned red, his neck was thick, and his veins were exposed.


    The door seemed solid.


    No response?


    "Ah..."


    High Mu wild red eyes, strong lift a breath, fought life to push, can still a little reaction also have no.


    At this time, seeing that there was no danger, some people couldn''t help it. They yelled, "brother Gao, I''ll help you. I''ll come too. Brothers, let''s go together."


    Hundreds of people worked together, and the door did make some noise, but there was no sign of opening it


    "Lao Ning, why don''t you try?" Ink string some hand itch, try a way.


    But Ning Tao shook his head, but said: "if you just push, it should be impossible to push away."


    "Oh ~"


    Jiang Qingge and Qiong Xianzi all watched it.


    He asked curiously, "is it difficult for Daoyou to see the clue? What can I do to deal with it? "


    Ning Tao shakes his head, but suddenly he has an idea. Does it originate from Tiangong? Since it is the palace of the origin of heaven, it certainly needs the thing of the origin of heaven to open.


    A sudden thought came to him.


    A hand, actually took out a black iron.


    "Why? Didn''t you get this from that relic? " Jiang Chen is surprised, suddenly suddenly.


    But at this time, the black iron sheet had a little bit of temperature. In ningtao''s palm, it trembled, and there was a sign of flying away. The door of the temple of the origin of Tianzun also trembled.


    It resonates with something.


    "Key, this is the key..."

 Chapter 3085

    This move immediately attracted the attention of many people, and a black iron piece became the focus of attention.


    "This What''s this? "


    "Did the palace react to it that day?" It''s incredible that the speaker is whispering.


    Ning Tao has this kind of thing?


    At this time, Ning Tao stared at the black iron piece for a long time, suddenly looked up, took a step, and said: "you Taoist friends, I found this thing from a relic. At present, it should be the key to the heavenly palace."


    "What''s more, I believe it''s not the one in my hand. There should be a lot of pieces that can be assembled into one thing."


    "I believe that those fragments are in the hands of some of you. It''s useless to put a fragment in your hands. Only when you get together can it be useful. However, whether you want to open the heavenly palace has to wait for the college to decide."


    As soon as the words fell, the voice of Lingwu came from the sky: "students, don''t panic. Next, you will face a great opportunity."


    "In the second round, there will be some changes. Someone will compete with you. You will know who it is. But I can only tell you that it is very dangerous. There are more than 20000 students, and there may be very few alive."


    "So, I hope you are ready. In addition, the students who failed in the first round will be sent out of the original mainland later. The students who collected five jade runes will now urge the jade runes to protect their bodies so as not to be sent away by mistake."


    "Unless you choose to give up..."


    As soon as the words came out, a lot of people''s faces looked gloomy. There was no hope for sage college.


    However, some people can see that although they failed to enter the sage college, there are many treasures and relics of the origin of the mainland, and a lot of fairy medicines have been collected.


    It''s quite a harvest. It''s worth the trip.


    "Buzz..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    In a flash, a violent wind of space came. All those who didn''t have jade talisman and failed were turned into a ray of light and rose to the sky.


    Originally dense crowd, blink of an eye on sparse up, Peng nine days have also been sent away.


    Still in a coma.


    It''s crippled.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t care about it either. He had a ring in his hand, and his heart was surging, because in the ring, he saw the familiar three soul branch.


    The beast is really angry with him. The three soul branches are so powerful that they can''t be swallowed casually.


    It''s still there!


    The first three soul branch has finally arrived!


    Ning Tao is secretly happy, and the second three soul branch has also been settled. As long as he can enter the top three, the three soul branches, immortal wine, and even an ethnic group, are his own.


    The overwhelming light gradually weakened a lot. From 30000 to 40000 people, there were only more than 10000 people left.


    There are hunting animal Dan, a thousand good results!


    In front, everyone in the room could see clearly that Jiang Huang was the first, Gao Muye was the second, Han Ziche was the third Ming Feiyu went in as expected.


    Even in the top 50!


    At this time, the big transmission finally ended, and the jade runes in the hands of all the people were smashed and turned into powder.


    There are only more than 16000 people left in the field.


    Poor little.


    All of a sudden, a "click click" sound resounded all over the Tianmen mountains, as if something was chewing, making people feel creepy.


    "You Look, what''s that? " Someone pointed to a sky and screamed.


    When people look at it, they see a black hole in the sky, such as a tunnel, a corridor, which is open, and they can even feel a lot of breath approaching.


    With a sense of ferocity and bloodthirsty.


    Those who are not good come!


    "I have an ominous premonition," Ning Tao''s golden pupil burst out, and his eyelids jumped fast.


    Jiang Qingge nods a little difficultly.


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom boom..."


    All of a sudden, a terrible wind came, and the corridor was completely opened. A giant insect with crystal clear body, chewing space in his mouth, slowly climbed out, and a corridor was opened behind him.


    "Hiss ~"


    "my God, this How could it be that this is a "empty eater"? How can there be empty eating insects here? "


    A Tianjiao screamed.


    As soon as the words came out, many people turned pale.


    In the world, the emergence of empty eating insects represents disaster. They are born to devour space. Everywhere they pass are corridors, which are the most compatible space. However, they are rare in number, and they are all controlled by the stars.


    Therefore, every time there is a large-scale natural disaster, a corridor is opened up by the cannibals.


    I don''t know how many galaxies died out.


    That''s why there''s this rumor.


    Sure enough, the anticipated war came, and a large number of shadows rushed out of the corridor.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "Tens of thousands of people rushed out, some people and some animals, but the orcs accounted for a large part.


    All kinds of things, there''s a big crowd.


    "White jade lion, two horned elephant, Yan Ling clan, Tian Lin clan, hoof soul clan, Ta Yun clan..."


    They are all noble beings in the starry sky.


    Moreover, looking around, white pupil, red pupil, almost everywhere, and even a lot of red pupil, in the front, there are a few strands of silver.


    "This What''s going on? The selection of sage college, how did the giant star come? " Qu Xiaoxi stares big a pair of beautiful eyes, surprised way.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and sang to Jiang Qingge. Qiong fairy gave a bitter smile and sighed: "so he said something."


    "Beasts, who sent you here? Is Chengdu here to die? " Shen Cangtian twisted his neck and sneered at the large number of shadows in front of him.


    "Jie Jie..."


    In the noisy herd, a powerful white jade lion came out with red eyes and white mouth, and said: "human, do you want to be eaten by me?"


    "It seems that you are all at a loss. It doesn''t matter. I can tell you that the heart of origin is decided by the orcs. You are all blood food."


    Jiang Huang''s eyes flashed cold, cold way: "good arrogant tone, can you do it? Give me your name and let me see who you are


    "The white jade lion clan, the lion subdues the devil, remember this name, he will be the one who will kill you."


    The majestic white jade lion said indifferently.


    As soon as they heard this, some people''s faces suddenly burst into fear. It turned out that he was a lion subduing the devil!


    It''s famous all over the world.


    On the title is by no means weaker than Jiang Huang, the northern star of heaven.


    At this time, Lingwu said in a deep voice from the dome: "in the second round, you will compete for the origin of the heart on behalf of the world. If it is good, it will be in this heavenly palace. Whoever gets it will be the first."


    "After a while, everyone will have a token. Killing each other will increase the number of tokens. The top 3000 of the Terran will become registered disciples of the college and can enter the college."


    "Remember, everything in heaven is unknown, anything can happen, but as long as you make a great contribution to the human race, you can be in the top three, and the reward is up to you."


    "Finally, a Terran token is one point, and a Orc token is two points. Good luck to you."

 Chapter 3086

    Lingwu''s words made many people know that it''s a giant in the starry sky.


    Even lead to the game into a human. Animal fight.


    There is a great relationship between them!


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Dense light and rain came down from the sky. It was a token that fell on everyone accurately. Even the orcs also had it.


    Ning Tao holds the token and finds that it has the power of space, but it seems to be made in a hurry.


    According to his calculation, the sage college should be green with regret at this moment. The original plan, to select here, can set off the momentum and arrange noodles. Originally, he thought that the heart of origin did not exist, but unexpectedly, it was exposed.


    Well, even if Saint college wants to hide it, it''s impossible to steal it.


    The super galaxies didn''t start. Instead, the stars are ready. The academy is in a dilemma. It''s better to retreat and set the first prize as the heart of origin. Whoever can get it will be his own.


    Originally, all this should have been carried out according to their plan, but who knows, Tiangong was born for no reason.


    One thing Ning Tao doesn''t know is that the reason why Tiangong was born was completely stimulated by his holy power, but he didn''t know that he was the culprit.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from his ear, afraid: "Ning boy, no matter what, you must get the first place, the heart of origin."


    "Remember, don''t let the star clan show off their ferocity in our Terran territory. Let them be scared."


    Ning Tao''s heart moves, this voice, clearly is Lingwu supreme, although don''t know why tell oneself? I don''t know if it''s group hair? Or private chat? But bitterly, he said, "what''s the virtue and ability of the younger generation


    "OK, when is it? You still pretend to me. As long as you can get the heart of origin, I swear in the name of the college that it is yours. Moreover, you are now a formal disciple of our college."


    "If you succeed, I''ll invite another space master to teach you hand in hand, how about..."


    Lingwu is the supreme, explaining and seducing.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao "clattered" in his heart for a while. It turns out that "the way of Zhou" has been seen.


    I can''t hide it from them.


    Did not expect to have become a formal student.


    But after thinking about it, he quickly said, "if I can get close to the top three, can the college agree to my request?"


    "No problem, you can do it at ease. I believe you have the strength. We are in a special situation now. We can''t help you. We have to rely on you."


    Lingwu is the supreme and solemnly way


    At this time, in the void,


    nearly 30 figures were in the four directions, forming a deadlock. They didn''t start, and their minds were all on the continent.


    They all know the root and the bottom of the matter, and they can''t tell the difference between them. Moreover, if there''s too much trouble, it''s better to let the younger generation rush between them.


    Although the sage college is not willing, it can become the target of public criticism, and there is no way to promise it.


    The heart of origin cannot be taken alone now.


    Then you can only choose the right person!


    That is Ning Tao!


    But really, now regret dead, intestines are regret green, watching the heart of origin slip away from the palm, this feeling, taste, uncomfortable, want to cry.


    Lingwu opens his eyes and nods to lingxu. Now, he can only choose to believe in Ning Tao.


    Poor and ferocious, the silver pupil white jade lion also spoke to the cubs.


    It means the opposite.


    Kill human beings!


    At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "since the elder has orders, open the gate of the heavenly palace, and please don''t hide your privacy."


    While speaking, he pushed out the black iron piece in his hand.


    "Hum Hum... "


    The black iron is buzzing. What is it echoing? Many people''s faces turned a little pale.


    Qiong fairy''s Lotus steps moved gently, her beautiful eyes were like the moon, and she said in a soft voice, "Ning Daoyou is right. This is not the time for privacy. It''s not appropriate for Tiangong to be born. We need to cherish it."


    He turned over his hand and took out the head of the gun.


    A stone stirs a thousand waves.


    Ming Changfeng, Jiang Huang, Gao Muye, Xin Shaoyan, Shen Cangtian Each of them took out a fragment.


    There were also people flying out of the crowd.


    Gradually, an object gradually takes shape.


    "Why? This Is it a gun? " Chen Zihan exclaimed when he saw the whole picture clearly.


    Ning Tao was also stunned. In his sight, a dozen pieces of debris piled up into a gun and combined automatically. The whole body was dark, and there were many cracks. It was very old, but it was very shabby and rusty. It was like an antique.


    It''s like a historical relic.


    Everyone was amazed.


    But at this time, the lion Voldemort a little impatient, a look of contempt, said: "can you in the end?"? How can you open a door with a squeak? A bunch of trash. "Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and sniffed: "if the lion king is impatient, he can blow the door open with one punch."


    "But the premise is, can you do it?"


    "You..."


    Some orcs were enraged, but the lion subdued the devil with a wave of his hand. He didn''t have enough experience with a mole ant. He waved and joked: "let me see your skills then?"


    Seeing the crowd looking at him, Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, think about it, then alone to the black spear.


    Slowly reach out and touch.


    Hold for a while, without any vision, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, urged some immortal force.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The black spear suddenly rioted, like the greedy Kun Peng, Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed.


    "Ning Tao, Lao Ning," Jiang Qingge, Qiong Xianzi and Jiang Chen were shocked.


    The lion subdues the devil. Jiang Huang and others pick their eyebrows.


    This gun is swallowing energy? Is it a treasure? It''s not easy.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and tried his best to instill immortal power. Most of his strength was soon extracted. At this time, the black long gun shot out a black light.


    Penetrating everything, shooting to the door.


    "Whew ~"


    the crowd glared at the towering hall door. For one second, two seconds, suddenly, the huge hall door was opened with a crack.


    "Click Click... "


    The door of the hall was really opening.


    "Open, open the door, the biggest treasure, the heart of origin, is here," countless people red eyes.


    One by one blushes and the neck is thick.


    Ning Tao gasped for breath, some exhausted, and the long black gun in his hand seemed to lose its support for a moment, "Hua la la" was broken into more than ten pieces, and his whole body was dark, as if it had become waste.


    More broken than before.


    However, many people are ready to move. This black spear may also be a treasure.


    But Ning Tao didn''t know. He rolled up all the fragments at the first time.


    Jiang Chen, Mo Xian and others immediately protect around.


    A lot of people think about it.


    Seeing this, Jiang Huang and others sniffed. It was just a waste gun, which was not worth fighting for. They immediately watched the door open more than half.


    Pure spiritual power gushes out.


    Just like Fukuzawa, spirit rain, spirit fog rolling.


    "Brothers, go ahead, treasures, first come, first served," I don''t know who yelled, and immediately passed the line of caution. The Terrans and orcs rushed.


    "You mole ants, the origin of the heart can only be my star family, all get away from me, roar..."


    For a moment, chaos!


    "Lao Ning, let''s do it. We can''t wait at this time," said Mo Xian.


    Ning Tao was relieved, nodded and said with a smile: "everyone, the opportunity has opened. Let''s go to the treasure hunt together."


    Just as he said that, he suddenly heard dozens of screams. As soon as he looked up, he suddenly saw dozens of figures like broken sacks flying out of the hall door.


    Spitting blood, half dead.


    "This..."

 Chapter 3087

    "Bang Bang..."


    "No Ah... "


    One after another scream, let all the running figure stopped, a smile solidification.


    "Why What''s going on? "


    "What attacked them? Is there any living creature in this heavenly palace? "


    Everyone was so scared.


    You know, the origin of Tianzun, that is what era of the strong? It''s too long ago. If you are flexible, I''m afraid it will stir up the whole world.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and Qiong Xianzi were all surprised. They looked inside through the open door.


    I can see several vague outlines.


    But still can''t see through!


    At this time, Ning Tao was staring at them for a long time. He thought, "it''s a battle line composed of sixteen puppets. It should be the first line of defense of the heavenly palace."


    "Puppet Puppets? "


    As soon as they raised their eyebrows, their faces suddenly showed.


    If it''s a puppet, it''s much easier. If it''s alive, people really dare not enter.


    Jiang Huang, the lion subdues the devil, and beichentian looks at those vague shadows, and hears some clues from those seriously injured students. The battle array is very powerful.


    Each one is almost as good as the Immortal King. Once it might be stronger, but now it has been broken too much.


    If you want to rush in, you must pass this pass!


    "Hum ~!"


    "Just puppets want to stop us? It''s ridiculous. Just roll away and see how you can break through the battle, "said the lion. Seeing the silence of human beings, he immediately disdained.


    With that, he strode into the hall door.


    The Terran side is angry, and a beast dares to look down on them, asshole. Suddenly someone rushes out and rushes into the battle without showing weakness.


    Gao Muye, Jiang Huang, beichentian and Ming Changfeng are all conceited. How can they be stopped by puppets?


    The crowd gathered around.


    In the line of sight, dozens of figures, like spy shadows, interweave and shuttle in the battle. The speed is very fast, while the 16 puppets are of different sizes and abilities, which makes people dazzled and thrilling.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "Invaders, dare to offend the heavenly palace, kill," a black bull head puppet, stiff way.


    Its strength has reached the half step Immortal King.


    And the most difficult one!


    "Well, I don''t know how many years it''s been dead. How dare you stop me? Looking for death, "the lion subdued the devil with a roar. His fist was like angry Gang, and he blasted out.


    The bull headed puppet was fearless and met him.


    "Boom..."


    Just like an air gun, the bull head puppet was shot over ten meters, while the lion ambushed the devil and stormed over 100 meters.


    The next second, as if supported by some force, the bull head puppet recovered and returned to its original position. However, it turned a blind eye to the past lion subduing the devil.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, as long as they get out of the battle, will they pass?


    Seeing this, the lion subdued the devil, but then sneered at Ning Tao, Jiang Huang and others, turned around and said: "Terran, don''t let me wait for a long time, otherwise, it will be very boring."


    Said, then disappeared in the depths.


    "Don''t leave the evil animal," Jiang Huang yelled, rushed to the bull head puppet, and soon passed the customs with this strength.


    With a lesson from the past, everyone has a bottom in their heart. Soon, hundreds of people have passed through the customs.


    But some people died in it.


    It''s a corpse.


    "Brother Ning, don''t you want to have a try?" Jiang Qingge asked with great interest, some eager to try.


    Ning Tao grinned bitterly, rubbed his head, shrugged his shoulders and said, "brother Jiang, please. I''m thinking about the way to break the battle. It must be no difficulty for Qiong fairy."


    Jiang Qingge laughed and said, "then I''ll wait for brother Ning in front of me."


    Qiong fairy also turned around and nodded a smile. Her white skirt was floating with a beautiful face. She fell into the battle. Although the battle was dangerous, she could not help them.


    "Twelve stars, Capricorn''s speed!"


    "Dafa, fairy steps!"


    "Whoosh..."


    In the eyes of the public, the speed of the two was very fast, and they easily broke through 15 puppets.


    The bull head puppet roars, but one of them suddenly splits into two. One of the people he attacks turns out to be a split, a Gemini split. He easily deceives the bull head puppet, and Jiang Qingge falls a hundred meters away with a smile.


    Easy!


    At this time, a snow-white long sleeve directly rolled the ox head puppet in the deep, wrapped it into zongzi, so that it could not move, Qiong fairy also easily passed this pass.


    All of them exclaimed and cheered. It was really the Eight Immortals crossing the sea.


    What''s more, it is the pride of the first echelon!


    However, a lot of people are looking at Ning Tao in a strange way. This guy just said that he would break the battle, but there is no movement now. Now he''s left to be embarrassed.Shen Cangtian didn''t go either. Seeing this, he said sarcastically, "some people just want to be fat and boastful. Breaking the battle and breaking the battle are two concepts."


    "It''s a shame to lose the face of my people!"


    Hearing this, Qu Xiaoxi stares, but Ning Tao stops. Many orcs are still watching.


    At this time, Ning Tao said with a faint smile: "it''s just a simple battle. I don''t even need to do it myself. Since it''s a battle line composed of puppets, it should be broken by puppets."


    "Yama, shatter them


    As soon as the words came out, a dark and terrible shadow rushed out and broke into the battle like a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    "Kill ~"


    "boom boom..."


    Thousands of people exclaimed, only to see a body like King Kong, even through 15 puppets, where they were destroyed, puppets were destroyed.


    It is no less powerful than the Immortal King jiuzhong.


    Soon, he rushed to the bull''s head puppet. Everyone breathed and became nervous. However, they saw a bloody fight between them. The fight between them was equivalent to an old man and a strong man.


    Although there is a gap in strength, the Tauren puppet is obviously unable to support, and he is almost completely decadent.


    All of a sudden, Yama smashed the head of the Tauren puppet. It seemed that he had caught something and put it in his mouth. The Tauren puppet turned into powder, but it was not reorganized and disappeared completely.


    And the hell devil, the breath unexpectedly soars a section, has reached the half step fairy King''s degree, stands in the cow head position.


    It''s like replacing it.


    "This This... "


    All the people were dumbfounded. Was this battle broken?


    After a breath, except that the ox head puppet is replaced by the Yama, it is almost different from before. On the contrary, the difficulty of this array will increase a lot.


    Because Yama is better than the bull headed puppet.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was very happy. It seems that his guess is right. Now, Yama has become the center of the battle array. That is to say, Yama is the leader of this array.


    To be more precise, we should take ourselves first.


    However, it still needs to try. If Yama doesn''t hear any more orders, he will lose a lot.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and stepped into the battle under the attention of all the people.


    Fifteen puppets moved as if they were going to do something.


    Ning Tao''s eyes jumped, and he immediately gave the forbidden order to Yan mo. his heart moved. Fifteen puppets froze, as if they really worked? He walked forward with a stiff head, and no puppet attacked him in the whole process.


    Tens of thousands of people are stunned. What''s the situation? Are these puppets blind?


    How does Ning Tao do it?


    My God!


    Jiang Chen, even though Jiang Qingge had already rushed past, Qiong fairy was stunned by the magic in front of her.


    It''s incredible!


    At this time, Ning Tao walked out of the battle with ease, but his heart suddenly moved. His eyes were so excited that he turned back and said, "do you want to pass?"


    "A billion star beads, you can pass without any danger. As long as you have a billion, as long as you have a billion, you can explore the origin of the heavenly palace with infinite treasure. What are you waiting for? First come, first served

 Chapter 3088

    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao''s words make people''s heads buzzing. Is there anything else to play with?


    A billion stars, you can get through this.


    It seems to be cost-effective.


    Each of them is the top celestial pride of a galaxy. Their strength ranks among the fairies and attracts much attention. They must have $18 billion in hand this time.


    A billion. Most people can afford it.


    Although they feel uncomfortable being slaughtered, without Ning Tao, they would not be able to get through this.


    Especially the last Yama, whose strength has reached half the level of Xianjun, how much pride can the first and second echelons have? Those who have the ability have already passed.


    The rest of them are either calculating or hesitating, and some even despair.


    But Ning Tao''s words undoubtedly bring hope


    "Well, is it really OK? No Is there no danger? " An unknown Tianjiao hesitated.


    Ning Tao a listen to, immediately double eyes shine, clap chest straightforward way: "of course so, false a compensate 100."


    "What''s more, if you don''t hesitate any more, the treasure inside will be emptied. It''s a rare chance."


    Jiang Qingge, qiongxianzi, Jiang Chen, Qu Xiaoxi and others are numb when they hear it. They can''t stop twitching. Does this guy always feel like he''s coming out of money''s eyes?


    Don''t forget to make money at this time.


    What a talent!


    However, Shen Cangtian recovered in amazement, his face was in a rapid change, and his eyes suddenly brightened.


    Shen Cangtian was indignant and said, "Ning Tao, as a human race, are you so shameless? Since you can let me wait? Why should lions open their mouths? What''s the difference between setting up checkpoints like this and bandits? "


    "As a human, I''m ashamed of you. Open the battle immediately and let me in."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyes lit up and immediately got a resonance. Yes, why should Ning Tao succeed? A billion stars, that''s a lot of money.


    If you don''t, who will?


    And they have so many people here, can''t they help Ning Tao?


    "Brother Shen is right. That''s right."


    "At this critical moment, we should work together to open the battle quickly and let us go..."


    Mo Xian is angry and angry. This guy smashes them and throws out the righteousness of the Terran, which directly leads them into infidelity.


    It''s a trillion dollar business. Mo Li and Qu Xiaoxi all feel heartache.


    Jiang Chen even hummed coldly: "you don''t gossip there. It''s our ability to make money. Why should we let you go?"


    Shen Cangtian sniffed, pretending to be noble: "joke, to put it bluntly, you are selfish. If it''s me, I don''t want any money, let everyone pass."


    "You are the garbage and scum of the human race. At this point, you only want to make money."


    "I Pooh..."


    When Jiang Chen and others were furious, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said with a sneer, "that''s a good thing to say. Human righteousness, but what does it have to do with me? Am I a Terran, can you has the final say?


    "Besides, what are you? Come out and pretend to be a good man at this time? When I was fighting there before, you seemed to be on the side of the orcs? "


    "You even have to help the golden winged Mirs to kill me. Now you have the face to tell me about the benefits of the human race? Do you know how sick you are at the moment? "


    Simple words, but let Jiang Chen and other people cry happy, said well, said too right.


    Yes, this is a bunch of bitches.


    It is clear that what we are doing is unfair. We are still talking high sounding and carrying the banner of justice.


    It''s disgusting!


    What''s more, we are in the process of selection. All of us are competitors and enemies. Now you talk to him about righteousness. When you rob the treasure later, do you think he will talk to you about righteousness?


    If I don''t give you a knife, I''ll have a good temper.


    On hearing this, Shen Cangtian''s face suddenly became a little uneasy. Seeing people''s doubts, he quickly hummed: "this is sophistry. Don''t believe this villain."


    "Don''t think that a single battle can stop tens of thousands of us. I don''t believe it. He can stop the joint attack of tens of thousands of us. Let''s fight together, level this place, and then eradicate the scum of the human race."


    "Roar, that''s right. Let''s go up together and smash it. We can''t yield to this villain..."


    Suddenly someone was filled with righteous indignation.


    While speaking, thousands of breath burst out, the Terran, the orc, and the star giant work together.


    "The emperor''s law, the ancient god''s decision!"


    "The law of the emperor, the power of barbarism!"


    "Blood vessel technique, giant elephant god comes into the world..."


    All kinds of attacks, immediately spread the sky and earth, this terrible power can level everything.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and other people''s faces can''t help changing. Such a powerful group attack, the puppet array, must be unstoppable.Ning Tao also frowned. However, according to his calculation, there will be such a test here, and there will certainly be other methods. They will not be allowed to destroy the puppet array.


    Sure enough, a barrier appeared in front of the battle in the next second to block all the attacks.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In a period of collapse, the surrounding area gradually subsided. The heavenly palace experienced violent shaking and recovered to calm, which means that there are many cracks around.


    It seems that with a few more attempts, the whole heavenly palace will fall apart, so that everyone will get nothing.


    "What What? "


    "How is that possible? All of them are blocked? " Shen Cangtian looked at the intact puppet array and said in amazement.


    At this time, Ning Tao sneered: "if this method doesn''t work, you may as well try my method. If you are confident that you can pass the battle, just try it. As long as you have the strength to pass the battle, I won''t get a cent."


    "But if you don''t have the strength, you only need to pay a certain amount of star beads. I guarantee you a safe life. No matter people or animals, they are equal in front of businessmen."


    "For the top ten, I''ll take a 10% discount. I''ll only take 100 million yuan. For the top 30, I''ll take 30% discount. After 100, I''ll get a billion yuan. I can''t lose a cent..."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s eyes twinkled.


    10% off the top ten?


    Just now someone was still hesitating. The young man who spoke before suddenly said, "I I want to go... "


    Say, still give Ning Tao a fairy medicine.


    A clover, 100 million star beads more than enough, Ning Tao satisfied with the acceptance, nodded at him, indicating that he can rest assured stride over.


    The young man was very nervous. He took a deep breath and stepped into the battle.


    However, each of the 16 puppets moved, and soon he came to Ning Tao.


    "I I''m here? I''m here? " The young man was in tears. His strength was only six fold. It was impossible for him to come in.


    As a result, a fairy medicine, let him easily step into the land of this treasure, too What a surprise.


    "Thank you for the gift of brother Ning, thank you for the gift of brother Ning," the young man said excitedly, and immediately rushed to the deep.


    In a flash, a stone stirred up a thousand waves.


    Tens of thousands of people were crazy, and suddenly hundreds of people rushed in, throwing all kinds of luxury treasures.


    "And me, I''m in, I''m tenth, I''m ninety-nine Ha ha I came in... "


    One hundred people were quickly drowned.


    Ning Tao couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He couldn''t collect money by himself. Three teams and fourteen people helped one after another, which fully explained what it means to collect money with a soft hand. How many are a billion people or tens of thousands of people?


    Anyway, it was countless. After a while, it was filled with several rings, and several people were numb.


    Everyone''s eyes were red.


    However, some people came out with their strength, and even Yama could not stop him.


    Shen Cangtian''s face was dark, and the corners of his mouth trembled. He secretly scolded a group of rubbish. He was so spineless. But as soon as he gritted his teeth, he took out a ring and went up.


    However, a puppet suddenly blocked in front of him, Ning Tao also said with a faint smile: "brother Shen, you are an exclusive VIP. The price is different, of course. It''s 100 billion. You can''t lose a cent."


    "You..."

 Chapter 3089

    Shen Cang''s weather is very angry. Others only need a billion stars. Why should they give him 100 billion?


    "Bastard, you are taking revenge for yourself!"


    "I don''t agree!"


    However, Ning Tao just negative hand a smile, eyes deep, word by word way: "don''t accept, hold it!"


    All of them said to themselves that these two people are on the same level. However, Shen Cangtian is not an ordinary person. The ancient god galaxy is not inferior to the top grade Galaxy in Jinpeng world, and it has an old qualification and a very outstanding foundation.


    It is said that what is the background? Ning Tao and he fight each other. I''m afraid that some of them will suffer.


    Anyway, they chose to spend money to eliminate disaster.


    "You You''re having a hard time with me. Do you know the consequences? "


    Shen Cangtian grinds his teeth and says angrily.


    However, Ning Tao pitied, indifferent way: "is it? But from the time you stood in the wrong line, you just couldn''t get along with me all the time. Why should I give you a look? How old are you? "


    "The road is here. You''ve loved it, but it''s not bad for you. I have plenty of time."


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Shen Cangtian clenched his fists in anger. He had never been targeted or humiliated. He was the future king of the ancient god system.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth and killed, he hummed coldly: "good, isn''t it a battle? I''ll show you the real power of my ancient god system. "


    "What are you afraid of in such a small battle?"


    Words fall, unexpectedly want to rush into battle.


    A lot of Tianjiao, who had to pay to pass, suddenly stopped, feeling that something big was going to happen.


    For a moment, tens of thousands of eyes were staring at me.


    Has passed the Tianjiao, but is in a hurry to the depths of the, which still have the mood to watch here? There are a lot of treasure ahead, waiting for them.


    At least we need to make up for the billion we lost.


    "Whoosh..."


    Jiang Qingge raised her eyebrows and reached Ning Tao''s ear. She said with a bad smile, "do you want me to make a trip for him? I''ve been looking at this product for a long time. How can I let him pass easily? "


    However, Ning Tao a mysterious smile, evil spirit way: "have I in, do you think he can easily past?"


    Joan fairy saw two people mutter, but a smile, these two people certainly did not have a good heart.


    Poor Shen Cangtian


    As soon as he enters the battle, he seems to have stepped into another world. Sixteen killing planes come to his face. Jackals, tigers, leopards, eagles, dogs and beasts represent different attacks. They are complicated. But Shen Cangtian has been prepared for this.


    After all, after reading so many people''s customs clearance experience, he has 90% confidence in his mind.


    The reason why he didn''t leave is to find a chance to end Ning Tao, because Ning Tao must die!


    But who would have thought that he would be defeated by the anti general!


    "Dang Dang..."


    All of a sudden, Shen Cangtian''s heart jumped with a brush. He quickly raised his sword to resist. It was the two eagles that didn''t attack according to the way.


    Isn''t that right?


    Never attacked like this before?


    I feel that these 16 puppets are somewhat different. For example, the way of attack before was a little rigid, like dead objects. Now, they are flexible and mellow.


    Even after cooperation, he was trapped in the same place. What''s the matter? It''s like being manipulated.


    At the thought of this, Shen Cangtian suddenly burst into anger in his eyes and turned to look at Ning Tao. However, Ning Tao looked at him with a smile and a negative hand. He guessed that it was Ning Tao who was controlling the layout at the moment.


    With the control of one person, the whole battle seems to be alive. Is it more than twice as powerful?


    "Asshole, you How dare you cheat me? If you don''t want to be shameless, I won''t accept, "Shen Cangtian said angrily.


    But Yanmo had already made a move, and a fist big of sandbags suddenly burst out. The black light appeared in his fist, and his strength rose greatly. This is one of his unique skills in his life.


    "Yama fist, kill!"


    "A piece of scrap iron, do you really think I''m afraid of you? Looking for death, "Shen Cang''s weather was so bad that his whole body''s momentum rose several feet and his eyes were wide open, just like a God King.


    Five fingers clench, fiercely blow out, this blow has been able to compare with the real immortal Jun blow.


    Although he is a half step immortal, he is definitely one of the strongest half step immortal. He can even hunt ordinary immortal. His strength is very good, much better than Peng Jiutian.


    "Difa, ancient magic fist seal! "


    " break ~ "


    when two fists collide, it sounds like an air gun.


    The whole front hall gate trembled, and there were many more cracks. Both of them were shaken back by each other.


    Shen Cangtian snorted, his face flushed, and his finger bones seemed to be cracked. The pain in his heart made him sweat, and fifteen puppets rushed forward again.


    Give him no time to breathe.


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    And Yama, although he was kicked back and his fist was shriveled, but he was moistened with energy and soon recovered as before.This is the mystery of the array here.


    It should be written by heaven!


    The next second, Yama roared and rushed up again, tireless and painless.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Poof Ah... "


    They all show their teeth and feel sad for Shen Cangtian. It''s too miserable to be surrounded and beaten by the puppets. At first, they can still get the upper hand, but the puppets don''t need to spend too much, but he can''t help it.


    Qu Xiaoxi, Mo Li is waving a small powder fist, red on the side of a small face, shouting fun.


    And the puppets beat him up.


    They hate this kind of hypocrite!


    Jiang Chen, ink string see a face happy, too he so cool, Jieqi, should so hard hit him.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Yan Mo''s fist was as sharp as the wind and very tricky. Shen Cangtian''s face was pale and he couldn''t dodge. He was hit in the face with one punch. The whole person flew out like a broken sack and vomited blood. He was very embarrassed.


    "Tut Tut, the first person in the grand ancient god system has come to this end, alas."


    The crowd sighed.


    "Well Poof... "


    Shen Cangtian has a burning pain all over his body. His cheeks are swollen. Many places are black and red. He has red eyes. He raises his head and stares at Ning Tao.


    Like a fierce beast, if you want to eat people, if your eyes can kill people, how many times has Ning Tao died?


    "Brother Shen, do you want to continue to fight?" Ning Tao negative hand a smile, intimate ask a way.


    "You..."


    Shen Cangtian was so angry that he stretched out a pair of trembling fingers and vomited blood. After a long time, he was unwilling to clench his fists and gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll pay!"


    "It''s enough to say no. why do you have to suffer? is it? Two hundred billion in half! "


    Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Two Two... "


    Shen Cangtian almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood. He fainted on the spot. He was so angry that he stretched his mouth tightly and trembled all over. Without saying a word, he took out a ring and threw it to Ning Tao with red eyes.


    He swore that he would do everything he could. Kill him, kill him, ah


    Ning Tao took the ring, full of stars let him grin, looking at Shen Cangtian into the battle, about to go out, Yan Mo suddenly roared.


    Shen Cangtian was so scared that he fell down on the spot.


    It caused a lot of laughter.


    Endure humiliation, Shen Cangtian head also don''t return of don''t go deep into, just like a wounded poisonous snake.


    "Ning Tao, you wait for me..."


    There are still many people in the field. Ning Tao asked the Terrans and orcs to gather together one trillion yuan each, and then destroyed the battle. Let it pass. It''s a big sale.


    Soon, two trillion yuan were gathered together, and Ning Tao recited his words to let Yan Mo absorb all the remaining puppet power.


    Soon a pile of mince powder was formed.


    At this time, Ning Tao with the power of space wrapped more than a dozen people, together disappeared in front of everyone.


    The battle is also gone.


    However, a man suddenly said strangely, "why do I always feel like I can''t hold the battle?"

 Chapter 3090

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    One breath eight segment blink, Ning Tao and his party completely away from the hall door, this just a little relieved.


    Why run?


    Nonsense, that battle array energy consumption is too big. From the moment he mastered the battle array, he already knew that Shen Cangtian was about to run out again.


    To put it bluntly, in fact, even without his urging, the battle would not last for a few days.


    A toss will accelerate the time.


    It''s a long time ago. It''s nothing!


    Otherwise, his toll station will not end so easily. It''s a huge profit. Unfortunately, if he doesn''t run, he will be attacked by the crowd.


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao sits down and gasps greedily. He leans on a stone pillar with a tired face and controls the battle. However, it costs him a lot of mental energy and makes him spend a lot of time.


    To tell you the truth, he would not have let Shen Cangtian off so easily if he hadn''t worried about the accident just now.


    This guy seems to have a ghost in his heart!


    I always feel that something is wrong


    On one side, Jiang Qingge, Qiong Xianzi, Jiang Chen and others are all happy. They are all excited. They never thought it would be so easy to make money.


    Although it''s not counted, I can see that I made at least several trillion in that moment.


    Isn''t there so much in Xianhuang Daneng''s hands?


    It''s incredible!


    However, Ning Tao sits on his knees and extravagantly takes out the elixir and wine to recover quickly.


    Yama was also nearby. Although he had no blessing from the battle force, his strength returned to the top of jiuzhong, but he could be comparable to banbu Xianjun. Moreover, he has not yet fully absorbed the power of obsidian.


    Once you fight with the immortal, you can''t digest all of them.


    In a word, this trip is full of harvest.


    And I''ve just entered the heaven palace. What''s in it? I don''t know. Maybe there are other treasures waiting for them.


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, more energetic, spit out a mouthful of turbid gas.


    "Brother Ning, yes, I''m afraid just now, even the super Galaxy didn''t make as much money as you did. I really admire it," Jiang Qingge said with sincere emotion.


    Joan fairy also smile, bending a pair of beautiful eyes, pursed his mouth and said with a smile: "although we have made money, we should not stand out next. After all, we have offended a lot of people just now, otherwise, we will suffer."


    People nodded, really can not be careless.


    Otherwise, just like just now, there was a person who took the lead to excite the group. More than a dozen of them were nothing. Hundreds and thousands of them could not be left together.


    And there''s no protection.


    However, Ning Tao waved his hand and said excitedly: "don''t worry, we''ll talk about it later. As for now, it''s time for us to share the spoils, Jie Jie..."


    Then he took out a bunch of rings.


    More than a dozen people took out space bracelets, space necklaces, storage stones and other treasures.


    It''s all piled up in a small pile.


    Ning Tao''s mouth is watering. He uses his mind to check and count one by one. The whole person is flushed with joy. He has made a fortune. It''s almost seven or eight trillion. There are also many rare elixirs and elixirs.


    The wind devil, the instrument spirit, was also excited in his ear, and his words were full of heartfelt praise.


    Although he made a fortune, Ning Tao didn''t forget these brothers. Everyone had a share, so he had to share the spoils.


    But Jiang Qingge saw a lot of them, and immediately said with a bitter smile, "brother Ning, we didn''t help much either. It''s too much. We won''t get paid for nothing."


    "That''s right, and we all come from super galaxies. In fact, resources are not very scarce. Just take the big head, and the rest will be enough for us to be rich for a long time, even more than a dozen people."


    Joan is too embarrassed to take so much.


    In the final deliberation, Zhu ningtao, a seven trillion star, took two trillion yuan and thousands of elixirs.


    Fourteen people, about 300 billion each, and a number of fairy medicines are equivalent to all the possessions of an Immortal King.


    You can even buy a two-story tower.


    Everyone''s face was full of happiness and said respectfully to Ning Tao: "thank you, brother Ning!"


    Ning Tao nodded his head with satisfaction. He had gone through nine rounds of Nirvana before. The sixth round, he was already poor, and 300 billion stars were fed to him. Unexpectedly, in just a few days, he became rich to two trillion.


    This is enough to spend a long time, but also back to the galaxy, it is time to pick something.


    After all, we have to go to the galaxy for resources.


    Ning Tao gave him 500 billion stars and pearls. Before sunset, he drew 300 billion. One is to speed up the recovery, the other is to speed up the magic weapon enhancement.


    He took out 200 billion star beads to practice. If ordinary people knew it, they would be envious and envious. It''s too extravagant for Xianjun to play like this. It''s not unreasonable for him to improve his cultivation quickly.Seven turns, barely 1%!


    After a short rest, the people began to look around. It seemed that the inner part of the heavenly palace was very big. There was a world of its own. Tens of thousands of people and animals did not meet one.


    "Strange, have they all gone deep? I always feel that the quietness around me is too much, "Qu Xiaoxi is very keen, and his jade hands are holding the big blue bow tightly.


    They are close to nature, so they are better than many people for danger, fierce place and natural environment.


    heard this as like as two peas. The ningtao also had a cautious mind. Qu Miao also had this ability. In the line of vision, he was a huge stone pillar, which was all the same, and was similar to the ancient spirit.


    A group of more than ten people, walking forward for a long time, but walking, gradually feel wrong.


    They seem to be lost?


    No, no, it''s trapped!


    Jiang Qingge''s face changed, hesitated for a while, and suddenly closed his eyes. But when he opened it again, his eyes were like fish, rippling slightly. In the middle of his brow was the place where fish leaped. The power of his mind was frantically distributed at the moment.


    "Twelve Star Palace, no Pisces!"


    "Open ~"


    a mysterious meaning rippling around.


    It''s like a kind of special carving array. Ning Tao and others can see it strangely, but they can''t see anything special.


    All of a sudden, all of them appeared in a corridor. Everything around them changed greatly. The lights and candles kept burning. The road ahead was endless and the road behind was endless. It seemed that they were lost in a certain place of execution cycle.


    "What It''s not good... "


    Seeing this, Jiang Qingge''s face changed greatly. He couldn''t help but snort. The corner of his mouth was bleeding and he took several steps back.


    "How''s it going? What''s so weird about here? " Qiong fairy did not understand this aspect and asked.


    Jiang Qingge wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. He was pale and gloomy. He said, "it''s not good. This is the array in the array. We''re trapped in it. It''s a more powerful maze than the array just now. It''s what people often call ghost fighting against the wall."


    "I don''t know how many times it has? However, it seems that many people are trapped in this array. "


    Hearing this, Mo Xian asked: "is there a way to break the array? Is it OK to break in hard? "


    Jiang Qingge shakes his head and turns pale and says: "absolutely not. Just now I tried my best to break through the array, but let us fall into the middle of the array. Don''t act rashly any more. First look for the students of this array, or we will all be in danger."


    However, as soon as the words came to an end, Ning Tao pointed to his feet and raised his eyebrows and said, "Shengmen? Do you mean this? "


    "Er..."

 Chapter 3091

    Seeing that Ning Tao pointed at his feet, Jiang Qingge was stunned. He looked down, his eyes were bright, and the mark of Pisces appeared in the middle of his eyebrows. It was a surprise that the "ban on Pisces" was once again applied.


    Layers of halo enveloped the feet.


    Echo each other!


    All of a sudden, Jiang Qingge suddenly brightened her eyes and said, "my God, is it really here?"


    "You How did you find out? It is reasonable to say that a super array will hide students tightly, you How did you find it all at once? "


    People were also confused.


    Although I don''t know the array, all the students are the way out. Those who set up the array certainly don''t want others to escape, so they will try their best to hide.


    But they just arrived here not for a while, Ning Tao picked out the student door, fast a little incredible.


    "Ha ha, luck, luck," Ning Tao said with a smile. It can''t be seen from perspective, can it?


    Today''s eye of the candlelight dragon is still golden, but its power is many times stronger than before. According to his estimation, it should be comparable to Red pupil!


    However, it has many more magical abilities than Hongtong, which is very close to the power level of "Chitong".


    After hearing this, Jiang Qingge and Qiong Xianzi would not believe it. However, everyone has his own secret. If you ask further, that''s taboo.


    They also have their own secrets.


    At this time, fairy Qiong said with a smile, "since we have found the place to live, we will have a way to break the battle."


    "With the power of my great fairy and the power of the twelve Star Palace of Jiang Daoyou, I believe it will be possible."


    Jiang Qingge also nodded confidently.


    However, Ning Tao thought, but suddenly shook his head, denied: "if you break the battle, everyone can leave, this is a bad thing."


    "Not worried about what they do to us? But the more we go to the depths of the heavenly palace, the more dangerous we may be. If we break this array, we will let them die for nothing. That''s a great sin. "


    "People like the lion subduing the devil, Jiang Huang and beichentian can break out of this ghost fight wall with their strength. We can also leave this ghost array with their strength after studying for a while. But even so, are you confident that you can live to the end?"


    "This..."


    Everyone hesitated for a moment, and all shook their heads. This is Tianzun site. It''s not surprising what happened.


    Although many places here are dilapidated, the array is out of order and the interior is rotten due to the long history, the power of heaven is beyond their imagination.


    Even strong men like Jiang Qingge, Jiang Chen and qiongxianzi dare not say they are absolutely sure to survive.


    Who knows what danger lies ahead?


    "Well So what are we going to do? Do you want to get out of here first? " Qu Xiaoxi asked, blinking his big eyes.


    A dozen people shrugged.


    However, Ning Tao touched his chin and suddenly said, "I have a way. There are many ways to break the array, but this is the only one. We can transform it and add a transmission array to it."


    "Anyway, it''s not too far away. The trans domain level should be able to go directly to the gate of the hall. It''s a kind of giving up. After all, if you go further, you may not be able to survive."


    "It''s giving them a choice!"


    But on hearing this, Jiang Chen rolled his eyes and said, "do you want to open a toll station again?"


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao coughed, and immediately opened his eyes and said with awe inspiring righteousness, "this is a bad word. I''m doing this, but I''m accumulating virtue and doing good, and I''m making full use of service."


    "What''s more, I don''t force them. I''m willing to move forward, retreat, stay and let them choose."


    Jiang Qingge clapped his hands and agreed: "OK, let''s do this. Brother Ning will do the task of transmitting the array, and I will do the task of the foundation of Shengmen."


    All of a sudden, Qiong fairy said to Ning Tao curiously, "what level of transmission array can Ning Daoyou arrange?"


    As soon as the words came out, all the people raised their ears.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "it''s just cross star. It''s not worth mentioning. It can''t compare with those space masters."


    @W Geng * New Y is the fastest on hh0


    all of you "...."


    The place was quiet for a long time. Jiang Qingge''s voice suddenly raised a few decibels. He opened his eyes and said in amazement: "you I beg your pardon? Cross Cross star


    "Can you really set up a cross star transmission array?"


    Joan fairy and several other girls all covered their red lips with surprise in their beautiful eyes.


    Ning Tao is a master of space!


    That''s great!


    You know, looking at the whole world, space masters are also rare. Although there are many space masters, few are as young as Ning Tao.


    Which is not a white haired old man with a goatee? The possibility of becoming a great master is very small.


    But Ning Tao has been a master of space since he was young, which shows that he has boundless potential. In the future, he may really grow into a master of space.Those masters, even the super galaxies, would greet and flatter each other as guests.


    Top grade galaxies are not afraid to offend.


    What a high status?


    Let''s not say it''s the most popular existence. It''s not inferior to alchemists and weapon refiners. In those days, when Jiang Chen was a child, he still remembered that his family had invited a master to set up the battle. At that time, the head of the family welcomed him personally.


    Although he has known Ning Tao for so long, Jiang Chen really doesn''t know that Ning Tao is still a space master.


    Mo Xian heard about the array disk, but it was only a cross domain level. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao was still clumsy.


    "Brother Ning is really powerful. At that time, I''ll invite you to set up the battle," Qu Xiaoxi said with adoration.


    Ning Tao wry smile, see this group of people to excited, immediately way: "or first make the array again."


    Then he took out two array plates.


    Shengmen is the way out. The teleportation array is undoubtedly the icing on the cake. It becomes easier to control. After three days, it''s finally completed. It''s not that the legendary array is difficult to do, but it''s to master the core of Shengmen here.


    In these three days, I don''t know how many people passed by them, rushing through the array in vain.


    But it''s just wishful thinking.


    For Ning Tao, the people are fiddling, although they don''t know what to do, there is always a bad feeling.


    In the corner, Ning Tao slowly breathes. Every cultivation consumes tens of millions of star beads. His strength has improved very fast, and has reached the middle of the seventh cycle of the Immortal King.


    Sixth, his strength has doubled.


    Now he has no pressure to deal with the ordinary banbu Xianjun. Shen Cangtian''s words are hard to say. He plans to go into the primitive tower again and shut up.


    In the ring, the shadow of the wind devil''s elder has become more solid, and his strength has also recovered a lot, mainly because of the origin. If he wants to fully recover, he still needs shenyingguo, but now he needs to step by step.


    Fengluan sword has become more introverted, but once it breaks out, it is absolutely the power of one sword to divide the world.


    When the array was finished, Jiang Qingge tried it himself. It was easy to go back and forth, and he could really get to the gate. A dozen people were relieved on the spot.


    But at this time, a young Tianjiao just passed by. As soon as he turned his head, Ning Tao suddenly put his eyebrows on his back and said with a smile, "brother, do you want to hang it? No, Pooh, do you want to go out? "

 Chapter 3092

    This young man is very proud and frightening. Since he came here, his spirit has been in a tense state all the time.


    I''ve been suspicious, and I''m trapped in this ghost fight. I can''t tell one reason.


    When Ning Tao appeared, he almost collapsed and his heart stopped for half a beat.


    He looked at Ning Tao, a look like facing the enemy, sweating, surprised and angry.


    "You You... "


    "What do you want to do?"


    Hear this, Ning Tao "hey hey" a smile, familiar and kind way: "don''t worry, just give you a suggestion, if you can''t survive in this ghost wall, want to abstain, give me your token, I send you out."


    "How''s it going? Is it a good deal? Otherwise, it will be very difficult to get out of this battle. "


    Ning Tao looks for him gradually and shows a smile he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Young Tianjiao''s face was full of doubt when his muscles trembled.


    However, he no longer believed in Ning Tao.


    When I was at the gate of the hall, I was trapped by this boy. It was obvious that the battle was almost unbearable. As a result, I didn''t realize it for a moment, and I was cheated out of several trillion by him.


    But this time, he will never be cheated again. If he has suffered a loss once, can he eat it again?


    Are you kidding?


    "I tell you, I''m not so easy to cheat. Even if I''m trapped here today, I won''t be fooled by you, hum."


    The young man took a deep breath and had made up his mind. With that, he turned away with a cold hum.


    A proud, iron clank!


    As soon as Ning Tao turns his mouth, won''t he pull a living? As for being so angry?


    If he failed this time, he didn''t rise and immediately aimed at the next target.


    At present, more than a dozen people work together. Five beauties from the big fairy Galaxy kindly lead several Daoyou to introduce their products. Even Joan fairy goes to the battle in person.


    However, at the end of the day, the effect is very little, and few people are willing to use the transmission array.


    One is not believing.


    Second, they are not reconciled.


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time. He was a flexible man. When he thought about it, he stopped the propaganda, set up a stone tablet and plunged into the original tower to practice. These guys are not willing to go to the Yellow River now.


    You have to break your head and blood before you turn back. After waiting for a while, you will let the unwilling in your heart be smoothed. They will ask for the door. Now take advantage of this Kung Fu to refine their accomplishments and improve their strength.


    No one knows what''s behind it?


    Strength is king!


    One month outside, on the third floor of the original tower, that is 900 days, nearly two or three years.


    In a sea of stars and beads, Ning Tao''s heart is calm and calm, and his whole body is like a bottomless hole, constantly devouring the power of stars. Occasionally, he studies the method to improve his speed and combat power.


    Bailuo is also growing. The power of the weapon gives it some ability to attack independently.


    On the fourth floor, Ning Tao has unlocked seven or eight tenths of the way, and the distance is just around the corner.


    In the outside world, Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and others are not idle. In the process of cultivation, each of them is advancing rapidly,


    at the same time, people come and go around here every day.


    Day by day, the ghost fighting against the wall seems to be just a dead cycle, but there is also a spiritual pressure.


    This kind of torture is bit by bit. Over a long period of time, many people have begun to go crazy.


    Even fear!


    "Do you really want to be trapped here all your life?"


    "It''s impossible not to go out. There must be a way, there must be a way..."


    Many people constantly comfort themselves in their hearts.


    But over time, the effect is getting worse.


    The more you think about it, the more frightening it is.


    In fear, they kept accelerating and even bombarded the corridor, but they didn''t know that this array was like a roulette. The faster you fly, the more crazy you are, the deeper you fall into this array.


    In the end, it was almost hopeless.


    The faster the roulette flies, there is almost no possibility to rush out. There are many cases in the world that people die in the ghost fighting wall all their lives.


    However, this battle is not an ordinary ghost fight against a wall, which drives hundreds of people crazy in just ten days.


    Around the corridor, there are some strange patterns and totems. Unconsciously, some illusions will appear in front of many people''s eyes until they attack people randomly.


    Some even go crazy.


    In a word, the whole corridor is in chaos.


    Finally, there was a small battle between man and beast. Although some people were still sober, they seized the opportunity to take the token from others.


    After all, it''s one thing to search for treasure. The top 3000 with the highest token score are more important.


    This is the core purpose!


    "Dang Dang...""Kill Kill... "


    The sound of fighting, the sound of fighting, staged in every corner, the pungent smell of blood filled the whole corridor.


    Jiangqingge, Jiangchen and qiongxianzi were guarding the place of Shengmen every day. At first, they were OK. Later, they were attacked crazily every day.


    No matter what, most of them have lost their wits.


    When they meet the orcs, they kill them directly, but the Terrans are stunned and unwilling to kill.


    I also took the opportunity to earn some tokens.


    In the torment, finally someone is willing to try, this ghost place is too terrible, stay, even if not mental illness, also became a madman.


    This time, Ning Tao, they don''t make money. They just need a token, and once they abstain, the token will be useless.


    So it''s a good deal for them.


    However, more than half a month later, less than ten people actually left by teleportation.


    Think also, the origin of heaven''s treasure how attractive, who is willing to give up? Not reconciled to ah, find a chance to try, however, I do not know what someone touched? There was a sound coming from the corridor.


    Where is the source?


    But only know the devil a strength to outside Yong!


    Moreover, the sound reverberates endlessly, getting louder and louder, hooking out all the evil desires in everyone''s heart.


    "Ah..."


    "My head hurts. Stop, stop, ah, kill me, master, help me..."


    "No, elder martial sister, I like you..."


    There are more and more crazy people.


    It also led to chaos and further escalation, but it was also a good thing. On this day, hundreds of people chose to abstain, and there were a lot of tokens.


    The next day, more people abstained, but most of them died in the corridor.


    Ning Tao also came out, this evil sound can penetrate everything, in the cultivation, he was affected, frowned tightly, even Mo Li couldn''t carry, Mo Xian decided, sent her out, gave her a hundred tokens.


    Although it''s not much, she should be able to get into 3000 names and let her wait for them outside first.


    "Ning Daoyou, it''s strange here. If we drag it on, we''ll be afraid of something unexpected. We''ll leave here in a few days," suggested Qiong Xianzi.


    Ning Tao felt his chin and asked, "how many tokens have you collected?"


    "There are thousands of them. The Terran score is one, and the orc score is two, almost half of each. It''s estimated that no one has more tokens than ours. The top prize must be ours."


    Jiang Chen said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, the first must get, immediately said: "then wait a few days, still can''t be careless, must ensure that the position is secure."


    "See if you can sweep the top ten list!"

 Chapter 3093

    Three days later, next to a dilapidated stone room, the space twisted, and suddenly more than a dozen people appeared out of thin air.


    It''s Ning Tao''s third brigade.


    He rushed out of the ghost wall.


    In that corridor, the longer you stay, the more strange images, hallucinations and Demons appear.


    Even Ning Tao felt great pressure.


    That Wang naive, crying and crying, begged himself to send him out, this array is too terrible, almost possessed, Ning Tao helpless, killed him to send him out.


    Although they broke out of the ghost wall, they also took the opportunity to cheat on the array.


    Destroy the core, the power has been greatly reduced, I believe that in ten days and a half months or so, the array will break itself.


    It saved those people.


    After all, if they stay any longer, they will all die!


    The transmission array is naturally destroyed by Ning Tao. Otherwise, if it is used by some people, the ranking will be threatened. In recent days, thousands of tokens have been saved in hand.


    Guangningtao has 1800 tokens in his hand, but in the end, it depends on the total score.


    One for the Terran and two for the ORC.


    I believe so many tokens should be able to get the big head. Jiang Chen, qiongxianzi and Jiangqing singers all have them.


    Although they don''t have as many as their own, they all have one or two hundred. I''m afraid the top 50 will be stable if we collect some later.


    "Huhu..."


    A gust of wind blowing, brought up some dust, looking at all the stone room.


    Ning Tao frowned, did not dare to act rashly, eccentric way: "here, what tricks?"


    Jiang Chen shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s not very safe anyway. There seems to be a smell of blood in the air. Someone should have fought. Be careful. Don''t act rashly."


    At this time, Qiong fairy suddenly pointed to an open stone room and said in surprise: "this seems to be a place for storing treasure, but it has been searched. Someone should have rushed out of the ghost wall early and beat us first."


    Hearing this, people nodded. I''m afraid nine times out of ten it is. There are traces of fighting here.


    Some knife marks and axe marks are clearly visible.


    "Let''s go to the deep, I have a premonition, it seems that it is not far from the end," Ning Tao opened the perspective, looking into the deep, this premonition is more and more strong.


    A group of people rushed to the road, most of the stone chambers have been opened, but there are also some missing.


    Under the perspective, they are all found out by Ning Tao.


    Open the stone room, most of them are empty, but it''s not that there is nothing, just because of too long time, those treasures have been gone.


    After breaking into more than ten stone chambers in a row, they got some precious ores and some unknown danfang.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao fixed his eyes on a certain place and said in surprise, "what''s this? Come on, come with me... "


    Then he rushed to a corner.


    A few people listen, quickly followed up.


    Before long, there was a fight in front of us. There seemed to be a large number of people. In an instant, people were fixed on one thing.


    It turned out to be a jade Futon. It was crystal clear and flawless. At a glance, it felt peaceful.


    And spirituality, floating around.


    It''s more like avoiding danger.


    "Hiss ~"


    "my God, is this jade Futon made of jade cicada silk? Priceless treasure, priceless treasure. The jade cicada disappeared in the world a long time ago. "


    "The silk it spits out is not only tough, but also versatile. It can be called omnipotent. Even if it is not disposed of, it can be used as a magic weapon armor. There is such a big ball here. It can also be used as a futon emissary."


    "Luxury, it''s too luxury," Jiang Chen widened his eyes and breathed quickly.


    Jiang Qingge and Qiong Xianzi all recognized it at a glance. No matter what, they have very few super galaxies in stock.


    Even they are reluctant to use it.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a big ball here. I don''t know how much inner armour I could make.


    It''s absolutely priceless to take it out.


    Tianzun''s treasure really deserves its reputation. I''m afraid it''s just a drop in the bucket.


    However, the jade Futon was floating in the sky. Behind him, there were dozens of people fighting for it with red eyes. They killed decisively. Several people had died and were still fighting for it.


    But at this moment, the jade Futon seemed to feel something, and even stopped in the sky.


    The next second, there was a "buzzing" sound, just like an auspicious cloud to Ning Tao.


    Xq0ek


    is firmly in his hands.


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao looks silly. He really doesn''t know what''s going on? Isn''t this a treasure?

 Chapter 3094

    Everyone is stupid at this moment.


    He was stunned!


    Including Ning Tao, looking at the crystal clear Futon in his hand, he is absent-minded. His mood is really peaceful, and this material is absolutely rare in the world.


    However, the dozens of people who are fighting for this situation, one by one are stunned stiff down.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Beichentian, Xin Shaoyan and Gu liangmu are among them. Their faces change. They have been fighting for a long time, but this treasure falls to Ning Tao.


    I can''t believe it.


    At this time, beichentian clenched the sword in his hand and hummed coldly: "Ning Tao, what magic do you use? Taking our treasure? If you don''t hand it in quickly, you can''t have this Yuchan silk Futon. "


    Gu liangmu also frowned and said in a deep voice: "Ning Daoyou, this is what you are not. We are fighting here for a long time, but in the end you take advantage of it."


    "You have to give an account of this."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and lost his mind, he gradually had a bottom in his heart.


    He wants to have a try.


    Thinking of this, he pushed out the jade Futon.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and breathed, but in the next second, the jade Futon seemed to be attracted by a magnet, and then fell steadily into Ning Tao''s hands.


    Hundreds of people were stupefied.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and Qiong Xianzi are all confused. Is there such a thing in the world?


    But at the moment, Ning Tao realized that jade Zen is the purest and most peaceful thing in the world. Its silk thread is also crystal clear and tough. Now with spirituality, he will be close to the pure thing, that is, himself.


    If it''s simpler, it''s his "boundless merits and virtues" and The power of mountain spirit.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said, "no, you can see that it chose me."


    "I''ll take this treasure. Thank you."


    "This You... "


    Beichen day face a sink, full of unwilling.


    Just for this jade futon, they have been fighting for a long time. If they want to say that it''s cheaper for Jiang Huang and the lion to subdue the devil, he can also be convinced. But this man is Ning Tao, who is not as good as himself.


    Why is he convinced?


    A few months ago, if someone hadn''t saved him in the ruins, his fifth sword would have dismembered Ning Tao.


    A garbage, how can you have such a treasure? He doesn''t deserve it!


    See North Chen sky gloomy way: "who knows you used what magic method?"? In a word, hand over the cicada silk Futon as soon as possible, or you''ll have to ask us about our swords. "


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    The long sword roared, and the murderous spirit came to my face.


    Dozens of people put pressure on them, but it''s not easy to get in trouble. Jiang Qingge and Qiong Xianzi are hard to deal with.


    There is also an unknown Jiang Chen.


    A mysterious Ning Tao!


    At this time, Xin Shaoyan, who was dressed in a long robe, was relieved, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "well, this thing is not only predestined with you, but also your destiny."


    "There must be something in life sometimes, and there must be nothing in life all the time. There are so many treasures in this Tianzun site. I''m going to look for my chance."


    "Good bye, ladies and gentlemen."


    After that, he spilled it.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, this big spiral galaxy Tianjiao see open, broad-minded, is a character.


    Gu liangmu looks at Qu Xiaoxi and Jiang Chen and sighs. He turns around and leaves. Even if it''s a fight, there''s no need to delay here.


    Maybe we can find a better treasure than this jade cicada futon, Tianzun site. Everything is possible.


    For a moment, people left one after another.


    Beichen day face a black, own strength more and more weaken, already had no counterbalance opposite strength.


    However, he will not give up.


    Not for the treasure, but also for the breath in his heart.


    Seeing him flick his sleeve, he rushed to Ning Tao and said coldly, "you can''t get away with it every time. You''d better take care of your head. Maybe you''ll be separated one day."


    "Ning Tao, we''ll see!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    seeing beichentian''s back, Ning Tao is too lazy to pay attention to him. Since he has old enemies, why are he afraid of new ones?


    Let''s just come together.


    "Congratulations, brother he Xining. As soon as you came in, you got a good baby. Your luck is really enviable," Jiang Qingge said.


    With a bitter smile, Ning Tao made enough money on this trip. He only needs a stable name.


    This Futon is for meditation in the future.


    You can also gain cultivation.


    They didn''t stop much. They spread out a little and moved forward in a fan shape. They could search more stone chambers. When there was danger, they immediately gathered together. At this time, they could only unite.


    Gradually, people also have harvest after harvest, even Ning Tao saw some envy.Jiang Chen got a dragon shaped jade pendant.


    @^It is said that it was the crystallization of a great imperial dynasty in that year, which condensed the dragon spirit of a country. It is rare. The strong imperial spirit made the jade pendant turn into purple gold.


    If you let the Jiang family of the great purple and micro galaxies know about these treasures, they will certainly pay ten times as much for them.


    Because this thing is most in line with their skill!


    The spirit of the emperor strengthens the code of the emperor, and can even transform to the level that the ancestors once reached.


    Jiang Chen is very excited. He didn''t want to get the heart of origin during this trip. This dragon shaped jade pendant has surprised him a lot. The harvest of this trip has satisfied him.


    Jiangqingge has harvested a star core, which is one of the ancient stars in the past. It has great magic.


    It also complements his skills.


    Qiong Xianzi got an ancient mirror, but some of it was broken, faded, and even couldn''t show her face. However, no one dared to underestimate this ancient mirror. Even Ning Tao''s perspective didn''t see through it. It should not be a common thing.


    It''s a treasure.


    The others have their own opportunities. There are countless stone chambers here. As long as their luck is not too bad, they will have some satisfactory harvest.


    And in the palace of heaven, the deeper it goes, the stronger the energy of heaven and earth becomes, even foggy.


    A breath is worth half a month''s cultivation.


    And no side effects.


    How long has the energy of heaven and earth been stored here? The days and months multiplying and absorbing the essence of the sun and moon are the most valuable things in the whole world.


    , however, such a huge sun and moon essence can always produce some fantastic things.


    For example, stones are psychic, statues are intelligent, and they can even utter words and attack invaders.


    Some ancient arrays have also been transformed and enhanced.


    It''s a way that no one has ever seen.


    In a word, some people are happy and some people are worried. The whole Tiangong site is in a mess, but it''s getting closer to the deepest place. Moreover, it''s not far away from the deepest place.


    The legendary heart of origin should be buried in the deepest place. Everyone was excited


    Outside, countless people look forward to it.


    A group of deans paid attention and worried. Lingwu supreme never came back. They just sent back the news to reassure them that the heart of origin might be about to be born.


    But the heavenly palace is too mysterious, surrounded by an ancient array, and the "water moon" can''t invade too deep.


    I can only peep inside little by little.


    I just saw the stone chamber


    However, Dean Huang was worried that Napeng Jiutian was sent out, and was sent back to Jinpeng at the first time. There was no news at all, which made him nervous.


    I don''t know if I will fight against the wild?


    To be angry with others?


    He has informed the elder of the college that he should hurry back to report to the Dahuang Galaxy for emergency preparation.


    Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case!


    Anyway, he is willing to give up now. If he can''t guarantee a student, he won''t have to come to Saint college in the future. What can he do if he comes? In the end, it''s just a mess.


    And instead of covering it up, he let people spread it all over the world. He said that Ning Tao was a little better in the competition, and Jin Peng would take revenge and destroy the wilderness.


    As long as this matter is spread, as long as he has a little change in the wilderness, all signs will point to the Jinpeng world.


    Let them fall into a bad reputation, and they will be rewarded. If they dare not bear a bad reputation, they should be well protected.


    Now we have to do our best and listen to the destiny.


    The Dean sighed.


    On one side, Tianhe, the underworld house and others are proud. How can you escape from this disaster?


    But in the empty sky, the two sides confront each other. They don''t start. They are watching all the time. However, none of them has stopped their hands and feet in the dark. It seems calm at the moment, but once the heart of origin is exposed, it is a big event.


    There is a possibility of another big war.


    You know, the heart of origin can recreate a God. Few forces can resist such temptation.


    Lingwu supreme shakes his eyelids. Ning Tao has a panoramic view of what he has done. The muscles on his face twitch. Why do you always think this scene is so familiar? As like as two peas, the students surpass the teacher.


    is better than a blue old man.


    I had a headache for a while.


    Moreover, there is one more thing that makes Lingwu extremely difficult. He frowns and doesn''t know how to choose? At that time, the request of the Dragon Emperor had been decided.


    Now it''s mixed up.


    It seems that we should have a good talk with this boy


    In the depths of the heavenly palace, Ning Tao and his party searched for several days, but the harvest was getting less and less. It seemed that most of them had been emptied, so they had to go to the depths.


    This rich energy of heaven and earth makes people''s cultivation as fast as a rocket.


    Qu Xiaoxi is half a fairy.Even ink string has reached the top of nine.


    Even Ning Tao himself is only a little bit away from breaking through the eight fold. It''s estimated that the breakthrough will take only one or two days. The seventh turn also stores 6% of the energy.


    This kind of good place can be found in one''s life but not in one''s life. When will it be better if we don''t take the opportunity to devour it?


    I don''t know how many years it will take to deposit it outside


    Flying, suddenly, the front heard the sound of waves, like the ocean? How could there be an ocean in the heavenly palace? Fly into a look, immediately stunned, this actually all by heaven and earth energy convergence.


    this is the essence of a king.


    Looking up, I couldn''t see the edge.


    Ning Tao opens the perspective, and in a trance, he finds that in the ocean, there is a mysterious coffin

 Chapter 3095

    "Wow Wow... "


    "Poof "Poop, poop..."


    All you can see is a sea formed by drops of water converged by energy.


    The rolling energy of heaven and earth is coming.


    Take a sip, and you''ll feel relaxed and happy.


    Ning Tao and others were shocked, and they opened their jaws one by one. How amazing is this? Such a huge amount of energy is rare in ancient times.


    I''m afraid that if one can easily absorb all of them in one step.


    What a shock!


    "Goo Gulu... "


    No matter Ning Tao, or Qiong Xianzi, or Jiang Huang and others, they all swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Super galaxies don''t have a lot of faces.


    If it comes out, I''m afraid it will attract the whole world''s covet and stir.


    Sage college is not expected!


    "Putong Putong... "


    All of a sudden, thousands of people jumped down, some rushed deep, some were smoking.


    It is estimated that this is the only chance in one''s life. Time is precious every minute. How far can we go in this life depends on this moment.


    "Brothers, Chong, I''ve had a lot of hard work. Today, we''ll be the Marquis and the prime minister, and we''ll be the king."


    There was a roar of excitement.


    One shadow after another rushed down.


    See this shape, ink string also red eyes, can''t help but excited way: "quick, let''s also go down together."


    However, at this time, Ning Tao suddenly grabbed him and yelled: "be careful, go back!"


    As soon as the words fell, the ocean burst open.


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    Unexpectedly, he rushed out a head of angry creatures, holding a blade, like a tsunami, and killed them.


    "How dare you break into Tianzun cemetery? Kill ~ "a cold and heartless voice roared.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    A confrontation, immediately blood scattered in the sky.


    Tens of thousands of people turned pale on the shore, staring a pair of startled eyes, living in There are living creatures.


    How is that possible?


    "Quick Run, there are old monsters, there are ambushes, the tomb of heaven, there are great dangers... "


    A lot of people were blinded by this wave.


    Scared to flee.


    However, Qu Xiaoxi turned pale and exclaimed, "no, no, they are not human beings. They are the spirits of elements, the creatures born in this sea of energy."


    Ning Tao nodded. Yes, it was the spirit of elements. He had seen it in Dahuang college.


    All the nine elements have been dealt with.


    "Newer? The fastest YG:; on @ izb0l $


    however, compared with what we have seen before, this group of elemental creatures is equivalent to a group of special forces, and a group of old, weak, sick and disabled instant vision.


    Between the two, just like the difference between heaven and earth, the difference between clouds and mud, one by one is strong.


    All over the place are the strong ones.


    Even the leader of Xianjun, there are many.


    In a battle, thousands of celebrities and beasts died in their hands. In the sea of energy, the power of the elemental spirit is almost endless and extremely difficult to deal with, which is equivalent to killing a giant magma beast in the hot magma.


    The difficulties are self-evident.


    "yes, the accumulation of so many essence of heaven and earth will naturally produce the spirit of the elements. They are the guardians of this place, and I know that it is not so easy to enter."


    Seeing this, Jiang Chen sighed.


    However, that is to say, the spirit of this head is the purest body of energy, which can be absorbed and used as long as it is grasped.


    In the world, the price of a fairy level element spirit can be sold to tens of billions.


    It''s more than a few times more expensive than an ordinary fairy slave.


    Not to mention Xianjun.


    There is a price but no market. No one sells it.


    If we say that the spirit of the element at the level of Xianhuang, ha ha, don''t be kidding, this kind of existence can foretell bad luck, and it is a priceless treasure.


    How much money can''t buy it!


    Moreover, it is a great medicine with countless benefits and magical effects.


    Nowadays, the sea of energy is so vast that there must be some old monsters of element spirit. If they were killed before, they would not enter. But now, the power of "seven star empty array" has already covered this place.


    Therefore, no matter how strong it is, it''s the best time for them to get rich!


    After all the people figured it out, one by one Adam''s apple stirred, blushed and said excitedly, "do you want to drive us away? Unless we have enough to eat, brothers, go ahead, the treasure is in front of us, and the day when we get rich and dominate is in front of us. "


    "Kill the spirits of these elements, occupy the sea of energy, grab the heart of heaven, and fight with me..."For a time, tens of thousands of people gathered in Tianjiao shooting.


    The scene was overwhelming.


    One by one burst out of strength, no less than the spirit of the element, more and more people, the star beast came, red eyes, issued a hot breath.


    "Kill..."


    Jinshan and Yinshan are right in front of us. Who doesn''t want any of them? Money can make the devil push the mill.


    Seeing this, Jiang Qingge, Qiong Xianzi and others are closely watching Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly opened his eyes, took out a sword with one hand, and cried out: "there''s no way. Let''s go together. This treasure can''t refuse."


    "But don''t be carried away by the interests. Don''t be too scattered. There are more dangers here."


    As soon as the words came out, the morale of the people was high.


    At the same time, Jiang Huang, in a coastline shot, just like a purple Osmunda general, rising, noble as a king, arrogant and so on.


    It''s like the emperor who dominates.


    "Imperial law, imperial seal!"


    Dozens of elemental spirits were smashed in an instant, and a series of explosions opened a gap.


    A red pupil white jade lion, turned into a huge body of more than ten feet, directly rampaged, invincible, those immortal elements of the Spirit touch is broken.


    Just count it and run at the front.


    "Roar Roar... "


    A lion''s song shattered all directions.


    Beichentian, Xin Shaoyan, Shen Cangtian, Gu liangmu, Chen Zihan and Han Ziche are all unwilling to lag behind.


    A big dipper sword holds the seven stars.


    And a big spiral, crushing and devouring everything.


    An ancient god, dark red body, muscles bulging, rolling all the way, killing a bloody road


    However, this series of dazzling, so that people are overwhelmed, a sword light, cut the sky, Luan bird song for nine days, shocked all the orcs, saw a bright sword across the way.


    "Fengluan sword, chop ~!"


    With one sword, the spirit of hundreds of elements was smashed, and the coastline in front of us was defeated directly.


    Become the most dazzling one!


    Ning Tao took a strong breath. Although he was consuming a lot at the moment, once he breathed, his Dantian recovered a lot. After ten breaths, he could cut another sword.


    The wind devil master is also engulfed in ecstasy.


    This time I chose to come with Ning Tao, and I made the most correct decision. The materials I needed not only have the appearance, but also the strength has recovered so quickly.


    It is impossible to achieve this in the great wilderness, even with his two third sisters and four younger brothers.


    Can we have this amazing sea of energy in front of us?


    Want to recover, I''m afraid I don''t know how much?


    There is no hope for revenge!


    When Jiang Huang and others saw this scene, their pupils shrank, and the limelight was suppressed. They were discontented. They suddenly gave a cold hum and burst out with all their strength.

 Chapter 3096

    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, everyone is red eyed, and the endless spirit of elements rushes out to snipe.


    The deeper you go, the greater the obstruction.


    Fairy king and half step fairy king are almost everywhere.


    At the front, the lion subdues the devil, Jiang Huang, Jiang Qingge, Qiong Xianzi, and Ning Tao!


    His sword was terrible.


    Even if the element spirit king gets that sword, he will be dismembered.


    The one who cultivates immortals is immortal king, the one who cultivates demons is demon king, and the one who cultivates demons is demon king Lingjun!


    The upper level is the spirit emperor, and the lower level is the spirit king!


    The first word determines race.


    After a word, decided to lower!


    There are more than 10000 human beings, and more than 30000 star monsters and star nests. But now, less than 30000 people have stepped into the sea of energy.


    Moreover, there are people falling on the sea of energy all the time, not everyone is so brave.


    Most people choose to practice on the coastline.


    If you want to go deep, you have no strength!


    The rest of them are all going towards the heart of origin. Who doesn''t want to be the next emperor? Who doesn''t want to dominate the world? Who doesn''t want to be the strongest in the world?


    How many of them can grow up to the end?


    It seems that all of them are gifted and can become the supreme, but few of them are pitiful, not to mention few, and the fate is the most elusive.


    It''s possible that the most anonymous one among them can laugh and live to the end.


    The best of them have fallen early.


    No one can tell!


    At present, the heart of origin is an opportunity. In those days, the God of origin was recognized as the number one in the world. If he had not met the doomsday natural disaster, he would have been forced to explode and prevented the extinction of the human race, I''m afraid no one would have been able to kill him.


    The origin of Tianzun is based on the heart of origin, which is an unimaginable chance.


    "Kill..."


    "Roar, stop them, heaven''s resting place, we will never allow these robbers to break the peace..."


    The elemental spirits roared with rage.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao can understand their feelings. However, he can''t help it. The general situation forces him. In the eyes of all the people, the people are the main people, and everything in the world serves the people. His idea is deeply rooted.


    To take a simple example, poultry are food in their eyes and can only be slaughtered by them.


    At the moment, the spirit of elements is like a domestic bird in their eyes, which should be sold and used to make money, so they are killing wantonly at the moment without any guilt.


    This is the general trend, the general trend of the strong


    Ning Tao shakes his head. The three teams are like a sharp cone, with his sword as the head. They are inserted into the heart of the enemy. Many people are still in the rear.


    In line of sight, the mysterious and gorgeous coffin, though close at hand, is still far away.


    I don''t know how far it is?


    It''s full of elemental spirits.


    "I''ll go. Why are there so many things? The spirit of elements, which is usually rare, is now countless. The key is that the strength is still so strong. "


    Mo Xian gasped and roared.


    As soon as the fist came out, it smashed the head of a water element giant, and the light air cannon shattered three people.


    Jiang Chen bit his teeth and said with a bitter smile: "you don''t think about it. How many years has the tomb of the Heavenly God been sleeping? Over time, the spirit of this element, who knows how much has been born? It''s estimated that there are a lot of old monsters. "


    "If we really meet later, even if we work together, we may not be able to fight. We should know how to stop when we see good."


    "That''s right," Qiong said cautiously. "A breath here is worth a month''s hard work. Although you fight hard, as long as you work hard, you can not only make up for the consumption, but also cultivate."


    "Just for a while, it''s worth my years of hard work in the outside world. It''s a rare chance. If there''s a big danger, we must retreat."


    The crowd nodded heavily.


    However, as Qu Xiaoxi arched with a bow, he frowned and said suddenly, "I always feel that what''s wrong is that the strength of the spirit of these elements should not be so weak."


    "What? Is that weak? After a while, I''m afraid I can''t hold on, "Mo Xian said with a wry smile.


    Qu Xiaoxi shook his head, a burst arrow swept through the crowd, wondering: "you think, the origin of Tianzun, what are the ancient times of existence? The second continent born in the world originated from the master of the continent. "


    "It''s too long to be calculated by ancient books. Even if the birth of the spirit of elements is not easy, their overall strength is not inferior to that of a super galaxy."


    "But look now, at the beginning, there were some fairylands. Although this place is not deep, it''s in the hinterland. The number of Lingjun is not very large. According to this calculation, there should be few old monsters.""And..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao quickly asked, "and what? Are you aware of something? "


    Qu Xiaoxi bit his red lips and said weakly: "I always feel that the spirit of these elements is more like a new birth."


    "I As we all know, the birth of the spirit of elements is extremely difficult. It takes a long time to form such a large scale, at least hundreds of millions of years. "


    "In a word, if my guess is correct, the scale of elements under this sea of energy is comparable to the top grade galaxy at most. When we wait deep, we can explore it."


    Hearing this, people are confused and don''t understand, but Ning Tao moves in his heart.


    Xiaoxi''s words are nothing more than one thing. According to the date of Tianzun''s fall, the strength of this sea of energy is at least comparable to that of a super galaxy.


    But now, it''s barely as powerful as a top grade galaxy, and that''s what''s odd.


    What''s wrong?


    Ning Tao also felt strange.


    Suddenly, Jiang Qingge''s angry roar came to his ear: "no, Lao Ning, get out of the way..."


    Ning Tao felt a little numb in his heart, but he didn''t cry well. He immediately exerted his great strength to make himself heavier and sank to the bottom of the sea like an iron pillar.


    "Boom boom..."


    In the next second, several attacks hit.


    Obviously, it''s well prepared, and it''s still ready. These energies can kill Xianjun.


    "Damn it, Jiang Huang, it''s you," Jiang Chen said angrily as he looked up at the man in front of him.


    As soon as Qu Xiaoxi pulls his bow, a bright blade comes and entangles him.


    No need to look. She knows who it is.


    "Ming Changfeng!"


    Qiong fairy is greatly surprised, just move, North Chen day but blocked in front of, with a sword to block her way.


    There was a thump in her heart.


    "No, the other party came prepared to murder Ning Tao..."


    But Jiang Qingge looked at Shen Cangtian in front of him, his eyelids trembled and said angrily, "do you want to die?"


    "Boom" a, burst out the strength of Xianjun.


    Seeing this, Shen Cangtian gave a stiff smile. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he and Jiang Qingge were still a little short. He simply sneered: "your opponent is this one."


    Jiang Huang came directly.


    And in front of Jiang Chen Flying in the sky!


    "What do you want to do? Is it a battle to tear the skin completely? " Jiang Qingge said angrily with a gloomy face.


    "Ha ha..."


    Jiang Huang light a smile, negative hand way: "you and I all come from the human race, naturally won''t be like this, I wait for just need to entangle you for a moment, will someone deal with this."


    "What?" Jiang Chen''s face suddenly changed.


    Just as Ning Tao rushed out of the sea, a huge red eyed white jade lion jumped down. With a roar, he was dazzled. It was that The lion subdues the devil!


    "Not good..."

 Chapter 3097

    "Lion King Subdue the devil


    The lion subdues the devil and roars, just like an ancient monument, which wants to press Ning Tao into a meat cake.


    It''s hard for Xianjun to avoid this attack.


    The waves are rolling!


    However, Ning Tao had just experienced a sneak attack. With a mouthful of anger, he grasped fengluan''s sword and cut it directly. A snow-white sword suddenly cut across the sky.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    A sword out, like the moon down nine days.


    Under the attention of the public, the sword Qi collided with the wild lion, and "boom" exploded, and a huge explosion group formed, which made the surrounding water turbulent.


    "Chi..."


    Two people suddenly retreat, the facial expression all slightly turns white.


    Ning Tao''s palm trembled slightly, and the tiger''s mouth cracked. This guy''s strength is not so strong.


    On the other side, the lion subdues the devil. He looks at the palm of his hand with a gloomy face and is suddenly scratched with a sword wound. His Vajra body is actually scratched.


    It''s really a handle Excellent sword!


    There is no good master!


    Immediately red eyes, greedy way: "boy, obediently hand over this sword, I can spare you not to die, if I guess good, this sword body, there is my blood, so it should belong to my family."


    "And the jade futon," beichentian added, still thinking about it.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao looked up and said coldly, "it turns out that this is your goal. Actually, we have joined hands. This time, no one says that the Terran is righteous? Choose to stand with the star giants. "


    "Cut ~ hum ~"


    SHEN Cangtian''s face was blue and white for a while, as if he had been humiliated, but he couldn''t get angry.


    But on one side, Jiang Huang said indifferently: "even for the benefit of the human race, it''s natural to eliminate your evil. As far as I know, in the previous two levels, you have not spared the oil and water of the human race. It''s really hateful."


    "We are Do justice for heaven


    But Ning Tao sneered and said, "OK, if you want to fight, how can there be so much nonsense? It''s a very simple truth to succeed and defeat the enemy. "


    "Come to war ~"


    the sword power grows rapidly.


    The lion subdued the devil with a sneer, disdaining to say: "you, a fairy king, dare to fight with me? Ha ha, don''t think that if you have a royal sword, you can act recklessly. I tell you, it''s easy to kill you. "


    "Hands on ~"


    they opened their mouths at the same moment, and more than a dozen of them met their respective enemies without thinking about it.


    Ming Feiyu VD Jiang Chen.


    Ming Changfeng vs Qu Xiaoxi.


    Jiang Qingge will also be stopped by beichentian


    Between them, it doesn''t need to be so obvious to win or lose, it just needs to delay a little bit.


    Ning Tao cut out a sword, where even the space has shifted, sharp to the point of indescribable, but few people have found its real rank.


    Otherwise, these are not the only people.


    "Roar..."


    The white jade lion was angry. He didn''t expect that this sword was so tricky, but it was exactly what he wanted.


    A man who knows nothing about life or death!


    "Blood skill, white jade chants!"


    A roar full of divine power, just like a little lion running, like a train running into Ning Tao.


    But when it comes to sword Qi, even the sound is cut off. A huge sword mark is drawn on the sea, and the spirits of those elements that are close to each other are divided into two.


    The gap is like a natural crack.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "What?"


    The white jade lion and others were surprised. What kind of strange sword is this? A bite of teeth, a flash of light, I saw a magic pestle, I do not know where to fly out.


    One head met the sword Qi.


    "Bang..."


    In the line of sight, the sword Qi was resisted, and an old magic pestle was slightly suspended.


    There was a slight crack.


    The lion subdues the devil. It''s a treasure he can''t get easily. The grade is unknown. He still gets it from the stone room. Unexpectedly, it''s not equal to fengluan sword.


    "Damn it, you can only suppress it with strength..."


    P ` U0


    just when people thought the battle was going to be deadlocked, suddenly the sea water on their feet was "buzzing" and shaking.


    "Hong Hong..."


    Just listen to the sound of "bang", the mountain and the tsunami.


    A huge spirit of elements, which is tens of feet high, glares and holds a trident. It''s very old and powerful. It''s hard to understand. It''s just this breath that makes people feel depressed.


    "This What''s this? "


    "No, get out of the way, there''s an old monster," a man screamed.


    Needless to say, everyone saw it.


    Such a breath of terror, though not as good as the old monster of the origin clan, should not be weaker than the Immortal Emperor before he died. Countless elements of the spirit were shouting and cheering."Invader, die," roared the elemental beast, sweeping with a long blade.


    Ning Tao and other people''s eyelids jump wildly, scream and escape one after another. No one wants to fight with him unless they join hands. But what do you think of this situation?


    "Boom boom..."


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    Thousands of meters of waves, layer upon layer.


    As if there had been a landslide and tsunami, the whirlwind formed by this blow stopped everyone.


    The next second, the elemental beast suddenly opened its mouth and burst out a force of suction, which was like a tuyere, but it didn''t blow, it swallowed, and even the surrounding sea water was like a whirlpool.


    "Blood skill, swallowing spirit!"


    "No, this guy wants to devour us together. Run," Jiang Qingge roared with a change of face.


    "Twelve stars, Capricorn''s speed!"


    "Dharma, shadow step!"


    The crowd scattered one after another, trying to avoid this elemental beast. Ning Tao and the lion subdued the devil are the closest.


    With a big mouth, I can''t help myself.


    It''s like something''s dragging me.


    Ning Tao roars, takes a strong breath, and splits a sword behind him. He still goes to his eyes, and the lion subdues the devil turns around and claps a palm. However, he hits the weak Ning Tao with this palm.


    After the battle just now, he had already felt it clearly. Ten seconds later, he could cut the next sword.


    And this gap is his weakest time.


    It''s weaker than the second tier.


    "What? Damn it, "


    as soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he gritted his teeth, but he was hit by a slap and vomited blood. His body retreated suddenly. He lost his strength for a moment and was instantly involved in the whirlpool of the waves.


    It''s like a storm. It''s inhaled into the body of the elemental beast, and no shadow can be found.


    "No No... "


    "Lao Ning, Lao Ning, son of a bitch, I''ll kill you," Jiang Chen angrily killed him.


    Ming Feiyu pulls out his sword to resist. However, when Jiang Chen struggles with his life, his strength becomes insignificant. How can a half step immortal fight against him?


    Yes, Jiang Chen is already immortal!


    A heavy blow will blow the hell away.


    "Puff..."


    Ming Feiyu is frightened, unwilling, but full of bitterness. Is this the real strength of Jiang Chen?


    However, the elemental behemoth has continued to devour.


    Even if the spirit of elements, sea water, man and beast, all swallow it, just like a bottomless hole.


    Jiang Qingge rushes out and grabs Jiang Chen. If he rushes up rashly, he will die. Believe Ning Tao, this boy will never hang up so easily.


    "Go away, stay away from here..."


    In the tug, a group of people fled quickly.


    Jiang Huang and others also avoided the attack range of the elemental giant. This old monster is not simple and hard to touch.


    When the place calmed down, it was already vast and there was no way to live, and the elemental beast sank into the sea

 Chapter 3098

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Ning Tao is in a daze. After a long time, his strength gradually disappears from him.


    But there seemed to be something pressing around.


    What''s protecting yourself?


    "Boy, what''s up? Are you all right? " The wind devil asked in his ear.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes and saw a cyan film around him, which was more like the wind escaping, drifting and rotating, not letting the things around him get close to him.


    It should be the wind devil.


    Looking around, it''s like a spiral. The spirit of elements, human beings and animals are all decomposed.


    It seems that he is in the belly of this element beast. Ning Tao coughs a few times, his mouth is bleeding, the lion subdues the devil''s hand, which hits his chest. It''s really hurt. This guy''s strength is really terrible.


    "Master? What''s the situation now? Can you rush out? " Ning Tao holds fengluan sword and frowns.


    The wind demon came out of his mind, touched his chin and said, "I''ve seen a lot of elemental spirits, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a powerful elemental spirit. I''m afraid it''s at least a spirit emperor."


    "Because of the empty array of seven stars, its strength is only in Xianjun Wuzhong, and I was naturally suppressed. However, with the fengluan sword, it should be no problem."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he immediately swallowed several pills and gritted his teeth and said, "then rush out quickly and stay. I''m afraid it''s not good. Xiao Xi and Jiang Chen are going to be targeted."


    However, the wind devil shook his head and said mysteriously: "this is not urgent at first, and those little guys are not easy to deal with. On the contrary, it''s us. We can''t ignore such a big treasure."


    "Treasure Treasure? "


    Ning Tao was stunned and then said with a bitter smile: "although this is the spirit of elements, it''s not so easy to deal with."


    "As you said just now, it''s a spirit emperor. I can deal with that as an immortal king?"


    With a confident smile, the wind devil patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "but have you forgotten me? It''s the spirit emperor. Can I be afraid of him? I''ve stepped into that legendary level. "


    "A spirit of element at the level of spirit emperor is priceless. You can''t ask for it. If you and I work together to swallow it, it will be a great creation. Moreover, your constitution is in urgent need of energy through my observation."


    "As long as you let go completely, maybe your new constitution will be born today. Just let go of the phagocytosis, and let me devour his spirit. Kill two birds with one stone."


    Hear this, Ning Tao Leng for a while, suddenly double eyes a bright, surprise a way: "you have several percent assurance?"


    "I have 80%. It depends on how fast you devour it. After all, this is the sea of elements, the source of its power. If your devouring speed is not as fast as its recovery speed, then we are in danger."


    "The success or failure of this matter depends on you," the wind devil solemnly told.


    Linghuang shennian is of great benefit to him. Once it is swallowed up, there will be too many benefits, and Ning Tao will not be able to use it. A Linghuang shennian can''t support him.


    If it wasn''t for his strange new constitution, the wind devil would not dare to do so. He could only rely on his remarkable constitution.


    Once successful, the future of the two is limitless, and the spirit of elements can improve the human quality. Otherwise, it is versatile.


    It can be used to refine medicine, weapons and array.


    Therefore, it is regarded as the most precious by the world!


    "Well, let''s set him up," Ning Tao gritted his teeth, and immediately became ruthless. He sat cross knee and emptied his heart.


    The whirlpool below should be the core of the spirit of elements, which is similar to the elixir field of human beings. In other words, he is willing to turn into a black hole, devouring the sky and the earth, and devouring all these things in front of him.


    "The way of the universe, devour!"


    "Seventh turn, devour!"


    "Sunset Tower, devour!"


    "Fengluan sword, devour!"


    "The dragon body of the sun, swallow it for me..."


    Ning Tao''s firepower was fully opened in an instant, and the energy flowing around was swallowed up like a storm.


    There seems to be a whirlpool here.


    It''s like a bottomless hole!


    Eye of the storm!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The movement was so big that the wind devil was startled. Although he expected it, he didn''t expect it to be so big.


    Even the great whirlpool below was stunned.


    He immediately said happily, "OK, OK, just suck like this. If you work harder, he won''t be able to hold on soon..."


    The outside world, the sea of energy.


    This elemental beast is preparing to fight under the sea floor. Suddenly, he covers his abdomen fiercely, and his face twitches with pain, just like colic.


    I can''t lift my strength. I can''t be weak.


    And the sword spirit is making trouble.


    "Roar, roar..."


    The elemental beast glares, desperately runs the whirlpool in the body, wants to crush Ning Tao and decompose.However, its overflow energy has been absorbed, Ning Tao seems to forget everything, only know a word, suck, two words, suck him, three words, suck it.


    I''ve used all my energy.


    "Roar Roar... "


    The elemental beast is rolling and roaring with pain. With red eyes, he is busy using his mind to kill Ning Tao.


    However, as soon as he realized that the divine idea was coming, the wind devil gave a cold hum and brushed his sleeve and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Even I dare to swallow it. Today, I''ll let you have a long memory."


    "Hong Hong..."


    A vast and majestic idea "boom" burst out.


    I don''t know how many times stronger it is than the spirit emperor''s idea. Once it''s done, the elemental beast is scared.


    It didn''t seem to think how could it be like this?


    There is a great master!


    Only a fight, its mind is completely entangled, bit by bit eroded, devoured, he is not the wind devil''s opponent.


    Want to escape, but Ning Tao is wantonly devouring him, if not stop, he is still a dead.


    Only one side with the idea of confrontation, while swallowing the energy of the sea of energy, into their own use.


    If you want to swallow it, OK, I''ll let you swallow it. I''ll see how big your appetite is, and I''m not afraid to die!


    Suddenly, a high temperature gradually emerges on Ning Tao''s body. His clothes evaporate directly. A familiar and strange totem emerges. A dragon''s tattoo twines around his body, and a big sun''s Totem fills his heart.


    It''s hotter and hotter.


    At the moment, it''s merging at a very fast speed.


    And cultivation, in an instant, broke through the immortal eight heavy, originally only a short distance, this is not finished, strength is still in steady, soaring.


    Z "(0


    what kind of immortal constitution is this?


    How terrible!


    Even his soul felt the burning sensation!


    The outside world, this elemental beast is crazy. It''s like eating Monkey Sun and making havoc in heaven. It screams in pain.


    The energy that had disappeared can be recovered, but now the recovery can''t keep up with the consumption.


    If it goes on like this, it will be a dead end!


    "Ah..."


    "People Human, get out, get out, "the elemental beast regretted and wanted to spit them out.


    But as the old saying goes, it''s easy to ask God, but hard to send God. Ning Tao and wind devil are like nails. They don''t panic at all. They continue to swallow and expand themselves.


    And the elemental beast was dwarfed by the speed of the naked eye, and its power was greatly reduced

 Chapter 3099

    The outside world is in chaos.


    Since ningtao was engulfed, the war seemed to have escalated. In the fighting, countless people fell to the bottom of the sea.


    It''s a mess. It''s a red eye.


    Tsunami after tsunami.


    Jiang Huang, Jiang Qingge and Xin Shaoyan all see a mysterious coffin, and they are getting closer and closer. However, the spirit of elements is more and more difficult to resist. There are more than one old monsters.


    At this time, no one was hiding and choking, and all kinds of big killers were sacrificed.


    The heart of origin is in sight.


    Whatever you say, get it


    And outside the mainland, these big forces have also seen here, one by one red eyed, full of envy.


    This pool full of treasure!


    God, shock


    Lingwu and lingxu, let alone, are full of pain and regret. If they find Tiangong early, it will be theirs.


    But now, even sage college dare not monopolize by one person. After all, two fists are hard to beat four hands!


    The heart of origin is close at hand.


    "Ning Tao, hold on..."


    At the bottom of the sea, the figure of the elemental beast gradually shrinks, and fear appears on its face. It already feels that death is waving to it, so close.


    The divine idea is swallowed by the wind devil, and the power is swallowed by Ning Tao, which almost devours the whole person alive.


    But it is not reconciled.


    How can you lose to a human kid?


    When he was angry, he opened his mouth angrily. His previous engulfment reappeared and engulfed the spirit of the elements around him.


    "Go, kill them..."


    It wants the spirit of those small elements to go to its body to deal with Ning Tao. Even if it can''t kill them, it can make trouble for them.


    To give yourself a chance to get out.


    "Gee..."


    "Invaders, kill, roar," hundreds of elements of the spirit finally killed Ning Tao two people in front.


    As soon as the wind devil frowned, he even had this kind of move. However, when he snored, the wind Luan sword was buzzing, and all the sword Qi shot with it, easily penetrating a head of spirit king.


    The first fk0v of R * I is


    all of them have channels like meridians under the epidermis, while the brain is the center.


    One shot, natural death.


    Ning Tao takes fire dragon, and the hot heat begins to come out. The heart is beating fast. The sun totem is dazzling, bursting with strong strength, and the Dragon wrapped on its back seems to be alive.


    Open your mouth, 80% of the energy will be absorbed by it and integrated into the whole new constitution.


    Don''t look at absorbing so much.


    It''s only six tenths of the integration of the two. Ning Tao didn''t expect to need such a huge amount of energy.


    If it were not for this chance, it would be quite difficult to breed this new constitution completely, which is comparable to his nine turn Nirvana Sutra.


    The Sunset Tower is also full of food. It suddenly recovers to its original state and returns to the state of the magic weapon of the cave.


    It''s even better than before.


    It''s possible to be promoted to the top class!


    The giant beast of elements is crying, almost dying, but it is not reconciled. How can the youngest and most powerful of the water elements give up?


    It roars, difficult to climb toward a place, it must let these two people pay the price.


    The wind devil noticed the difference and frowned: "what do you want to do? Can I help you? "


    "Human beings, you dare to intrude into the extreme waters, dare to pollute this sea area, our water element family will not let you go, please protect the water god..."


    Roared the elemental beast.


    Words fall, it''s breath actually began to climb, originally in danger of it actually began to shine back.


    "What''s the matter? Have you found any help? " As soon as the wind devil''s eyebrows sank, he was worried because he couldn''t see outside. The sea floor was by no means a powerful spirit emperor.


    After thinking about it, he immediately said to Ning Tao, "boy, hurry up. I''m afraid something will happen."


    The wind devil has a bad feeling.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know if he has heard these words. At the moment, the Lingtai is empty and bright, and he falls into an epiphany. It''s mysterious and mysterious. It''s wonderful and wonderful. There is no joy or sorrow. He has a great epiphany. It seems that there is a dragon mouth holding a bead of fire in his mind


    "Seven tenths, nine tenths..."


    The outside world doesn''t know whether it is the illusion of those arrogant people who stay on the coastline that the sea has ebbed?


    The original position can not stand half of the body, the results are now able to see the bottom, think about it, after all, there are so many people, you take a breath, I take a breath, naturally a lot less.


    I don''t know what''s going on inside?


    At the moment, man and beast are facing great crisis.


    Millions of water element spirits have finally surrounded them. They are all over the world, big and small. They are surrounded like iron buckets.A respect water element angry eyes, holding Trident, as if to break into these people to kill clean.


    "Damn, this Is that too much? I can''t make it. I''m afraid it''s too bad... "


    Gu liangmu gasps heavily, pale way.


    Not only him, the lion subdues the devil, Jiang Huang, beichentian and qiongxianzi are all trapped here.


    Even if Xianli can be quickly restored Here, the mental fatigue and physical fatigue can still bring people down and eventually defeat them.


    Moreover, the spirit of the elements here is endless. They don''t even have a chance to catch their breath.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chen rushed to Jiang Huang, and the lion subdued the devil with a sneer: "before we attacked us, wasn''t it very rampant and domineering? Now it''s OK, we''ll all stay here."


    "If my brother has a problem, you can all go down and bury him with him."


    On hearing this, Beichen Tianleng snorted: "it''s just like flowers. It''s like Ning Tao is alive and can save us. Even if he is here, he will inevitably die."


    "If we had known, we would have been too lazy to make such a big deal. Anyway, it would have been the same to die sooner or later."


    "Hum, if elder brother Ning is here, he can certainly save us," Qu Xiaoxi said with an angry face.


    But Jiang Huang scorned and sniffed: "it''s ridiculous. Then let him come to save us. If he can do it, I will take off the crown and bring it to him."


    "Click Click... "


    As soon as the words fell, the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    Let just want to start of public, one by one all silly eyes, how What''s going on? Is this a natural disaster?


    Is it What happened on June 9?


    But after watching for a moment, they all shook their heads. It was not like it at all. It was just a pure disaster. But the movement was too terrible, almost boundless. Even the immortal felt guilty.


    The spirit of the elements is trembling.


    Born to fear thunder!


    As we all know, there are three supreme disasters on the great emperor. They are the April 9th, June 9th and the most terrible one Nine days of disaster!


    But what''s going on now? The possibility of breaking through the robbery has been ruled out. Why?


    All of a sudden, from the bottom of the sea came a startling dragon song, and the robber burst into a rage. In an instant, the thunder sea tilted down, and the robbers bombed each other, and the whole heavenly palace was fragmented at this moment.


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    No matter the spirit of the elements, or people and animals, they are all in the midst of the thunder, screaming and wailing.


    In the empty sky, the faces of the seven towering figures changed. What kind of power was it that made the seven star empty array begin to shake, as if to break through its shackles.


    "No matter what it is, hold it down first and let it go together," said lingxu angrily.

 Chapter 3100

    Ten miles of thunder sea is earth shaking.


    The continent of origin is shaking!


    A mysterious dragon chant, with irresistible terror, spreads out the sea of energy, the heavenly palace, the continent of origin, and even the whole void.


    It''s like telling the whole world that there will be me in this world!


    "Kang Kang..."


    Ning Tao may not know how much noise he made.


    But the whole world is fried.


    Super galaxy, suddenly out of some quiet antiques, look up at the stars, deduce hexagrams, one by one face with unprecedented seriousness, daylong Yin, this feeling how much like that person?


    Is that prediction true?


    When one day, "the sun startles the dragon and the light shines on all living beings", it symbolizes the rise of another era.


    From the unknown place, an old man, who had already finished his work, reappeared in the world and caused a great disturbance. However, the dragon clan has never moved.


    In Jinpeng world, Jinpeng looks at the starry sky. The Dragon chant gives him a kind of uneasy feeling.


    It''s like a godless emperor.


    It''s like the master above!


    Make it very uncomfortable!


    On this day, the light of ZIWEIXING was extremely dim, which could be described as the most gloomy day in billions of years.


    Billions of stars tremble.


    The energy of heaven and earth is restless.


    Hundreds of millions of monks can''t calm down.


    When I look up, I suddenly find that the sun shines brightly, illuminating every corner of the world, driving endless darkness nowhere to hide. The light is too dazzling, giving people a burning feeling, overbearing and fierce.


    No one knows what''s going on. There are two startling visions in succession, which makes countless friars panic.


    Even the giant star is at a loss.


    Is it going to be a big deal?


    In some void, a smart old man holding a wine jar, slightly picking his brow, pondering for a moment, fixed his eyes on the big sun.


    "Wind and rain are coming The wind is all over the building


    Is that old guy''s prediction true?


    The smart old man fell into silence


    In a desert, a compassionate ascetic steps a meal, although did not look up, but a faint sigh, is it true that all this is about to start?


    I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse!


    "Alas..."


    After a long time, the ascetic monk took up his dry feet and walked step by step to the depths of the golden desert


    In a place of abyss, the scorching sun shines here. Countless people feel incredible that this place where there is no sun all day will one day be illuminated by the golden sun everywhere.


    However, a huge and dignified golden pupil slowly opened, staring at the big day for a long time.


    It never liked the sun.


    Is there any big trouble coming up?


    Yin and Yang of heaven and earth are out of balance at this moment. If there is no chaos, no one can believe it.


    Wait, the storm will come


    Ning Tao and his party don''t know about the agitation of the world. But at the moment, the thunder disaster is pouring down, and the spirit of a head of elements collapses under the thunder disaster.


    They can''t compare with humans and orcs. Tianlei is their nemesis. There are almost no other weaknesses.


    Even if you hide at the bottom of the sea, you will be impacted.


    The Terran and the star giant all use their own means. They all carry thunder robberies. Although the scale of this thunder robbery is amazing, they all have experience. They bite their teeth and carry it to death. They can''t do it.


    "Gee..."


    "Bang Bang Boom, boom... "


    This scene is like a picture of doomsday, at least in the hearts of the spirits of elements.


    And the core of thunder robbery, Ning Tao!


    At the moment, in the belly of the elemental beast, he quietly passes through the robbery. This layer of obstacles will block the thunder robbery. In fact, what he bears is not so much.


    It''s pitiful for this elemental beast. It had a chance to recover, but it was bombarded by the thunder.


    It''s not far from death.


    Even if you don''t die, your heart will be angry.


    It''s estimated that it''s the most regretful thing in its life to swallow Ning Tao, but it''s too late to regret.


    "Crackle Crackling... "


    "Ah..."


    In fact, originally the power of thunder robbery would be stronger, but the seven star empty array helped Ning Tao in disguise.


    The power of this thunderbolt was suppressed.


    After a bombardment, the pride of the Terran and the orc are all dead, but the spirit of elements can hardly survive.


    I don''t know how long the thunder robbery lasted, but everyone was numb.


    It''s not just numbness.The brain and ears are buzzing.


    "Well Cough... "


    Jiang Qingge gave a dry cough. Even if he used the "cancer shield", he was killed. Now he was lying on the sea, numb and didn''t want to move.


    It''s not just him, it''s everybody.


    There were more than 30000 people when they came here, but now there are only about 10000. This is still the shoreline of Shanghai and so on.


    However, the crisis seems to have been lifted!


    In the difficult, a few people stood up, one of them was Jiang Huang. He looked around. Somehow, the thunder came down, and his face was burning.


    Subconsciously, he felt his head and lost the crown. In his heart, he was "cluttered" and inexplicably flustered.


    "Why What''s going on? "


    "It''s impossible. It should have been dropped by accident." Jiang Huang shook his head. He didn''t believe that Ning Tao had this ability. The scene just now must have been made by the Academy.


    I can''t see them die.


    Suddenly, Chen Zihan seemed to see something, rubbed his eyes hard, and suddenly exclaimed: "you You see, that Is that a coffin


    Everyone was surprised and looked up.


    In the line of sight, without the harassment of the spirit of those elements, the line of sight is clear, there is indeed a coffin.


    Is it the body of the God of origin?


    "Huhu..."


    All of them breathed quickly. Now the threat of the spirit of elements is out of the question. It''s time to take action. Suddenly, they gritted their teeth and rushed to the front.


    "The heart of origin, I''m here," the king of Jiang roared, and his tiredness swept away.


    Jiangqingge, the lion subdues the devil, unwilling to lag behind, one by one turns into a lightning to rush to the coffin.


    "Bang Bang..."


    But the five elemental monsters suddenly rushed out. They were huge and furious. Unexpectedly, they were forced to this step because of the damned thunder robbery just now.


    With their strength, although they have blocked it, everyone is weak.


    Even so, the head of one or roared: "swear to defend heaven forever sleep in the land!"


    "Kill ~"


    "stop them and buy us time," the lion subdues the devil, and Jiang Huang roars at the people behind him.


    Although they are all useless, as long as they can stop for a few breath, the coffin will be available. At this time, no one can catch the chain, and no one will die.


    "Yes ~"


    thousands of people roared, all of them broke their bones and connected their tendons, and all the branch friends welcomed them.


    Only the pride of the first echelon!


    Suddenly, in front of the coffin, the sea broke open again, and a small elemental giant suddenly rushed out. However, it shrank at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    f_ Update} fastest ¡¤ ` 0:


    gradually reveals a Indifferent figure!


    One man, one sword!

 Chapter 3101

    This scene is like an eternal picture.


    Is so unforgettable!


    "Hiss ~!"


    "You Why didn''t you die? It''s impossible. Are you kidding? Ning Tao, you Why are you still alive... "


    The pupil of North Chen day shrinks, startle angry way.


    From the origin of the clan, to the ruins, to the elemental giant, is this guy the reincarnation of Xiaoqiang?


    Even if Xiaoqiang reincarnated, it''s time to break to pieces!


    The lion subdues the devil, and Jiang''s face changes.


    Right? What''s wrong? They don''t care about Ning Tao''s life or death, but they feel a sense of oppression from Ning Tao. Subconsciously, it''s like a lion facing a tiger.


    The tension, the heartbeat.


    Jiang Qingge, Jiang Chen, qiongxianzi and Qu Xiaoxi are so happy that they know Ning Tao is not so easy to die.


    "Huhu..."


    With all the attention, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, a pair of golden eyes, a green sword to kill ten thousand demons, a palm of heaven and earth, and a foot in the mountains and rivers.


    The fengluan sword in his hand is trembling.


    It''s like excitement, cheers!


    At my feet, the sea turned hot, white and blistering, because they were on the sea all the time. It was hard to tell if the sea had fallen.


    There''s no reference.


    The wreckage, the spirit, was melted.


    At this time, Ning Tao looked up indifferently, looked at more than a dozen people in front of him, and said, "ladies and gentlemen, long time no see."


    "Hum ~"


    the lion subdues the devil with a cold hum and stares at him and says: "the mole ant pretending to be a God and playing tricks is not dead. I will kill you again and take back the sword in your hand."


    "I can clearly feel that the body of the sword is fused with a star giant, and it''s still very strong blood."


    But Jiang Huang, when he thought of his lost crown, was depressed in his heart. He hummed coldly: "there''s no need to talk nonsense. Kill him directly. The heart of origin is in front of him. Maybe he can get the inheritance of the emperor."


    However, Ning Tao''s face did not change, a hand whirling wind Luan sword, pick eyebrow way: "want it? Ha ha, you are not timid. I dare to give it to you. How dare you? "


    "Or do you have that life?"


    "Come on, a gang of mobs, let''s go together, let''s be It''s time to sacrifice the sword


    A man with a sword is brave.


    "Arrogance, only half a day, who gives you confidence? I''ll meet you... "


    Ming Feiyu roared and pulled out his sword.


    In the battle beside the stream, he lost a little in one move. But now, after months of hard work, he has enough confidence to challenge Ning Tao.


    The only thing he was afraid of was the sword in his hand, which at least reached the level of imperial ware.


    "Whoosh..."


    The speed of Ming Feiyu is very fast. His eyebrows are full of murders and dignity. On the sea, it is like a dragonfly skimming water, flashing one after another. A dark red blood knife is a flash in the pan.


    "So fast, this guy, I''m afraid in today''s" you want to die, Diming sword technique, chop ~ ", Ming Feiyu is very angry, this guy dares to ignore himself, even don''t have the intention to do it, just want to die?


    Just when people thought that the battle was about to come to an end, Ning Tao was just in a flash, and everything was fixed.


    Ming Feiyu also froze in front of Ning Tao.


    "Why What''s going on? Do it? Why did this guy stop there? Why? Are you afraid? "


    Han Ziche and others doubted.


    However, the faces of Shi Fu Mo, Jiang Huang, Jiang Qingge and others changed. In the moment just now, their first echelon seemed to see three Ning Tao.


    One is standing in the same place, one is facing the netherworld, but the other is already standing behind the netherworld.


    But I didn''t see how to do it?


    "Tick Click... "


    A drop of blood dropped from the front of Ming Feiyu. People couldn''t see his face and always guessed. But when the idea was swept away, the whole person was stiff.


    In sight, Ming Feiyu was not scared stiff, but in his life You can''t move any more.


    In the middle of his brow, there was a blood hole the size of longan. Although it was not big, it was emitting white smoke. Only a few drops of blood spilled over, and the whole brain was burned out.


    Soul sea, brain, all evaporate.


    Flying in the sky, falling down!


    People can''t believe it. How could it be like this? Not to mention them, even Ming Feiyu''s face was still full of evil spirits. His pupils contracted into needle eyes. Unfortunately, it became his last expression.


    I don''t know how to die, and I can''t die any more.


    In the daze of the crowd, Jiang Chen took a deep breath, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said with difficulty: "three pieces of shadow, I didn''t expect that he had reached this point of cultivation."


    "What What shadow? "


    Ink string is completely confused asked.


    Just now, in the blink of an eye, Ning Tao appeared behind Ming Feiyu, and the battle was divided.He doesn''t even know what happened?


    Jiangqingge, qiongxianzi also seems.


    Jiang Chen said with a bitter smile: "it''s the best imperial method of our Dahuang college. The second level of glimpses is glimpses. This move is so fast that it can split up the remnant shadow against the enemy."


    "It''s said that five residual shadows can be divided at most, which is also called five residual shadows. But only one of them is the true one. I''ve practiced hard for many years, and now I''ve only reached three residual shadows. I didn''t expect that he would also arrive."


    "But just now, although it''s the same realm, he is much faster than me."


    Jiang Chen sincerely praised.


    Mo Xian is amazing. He has also cultivated the whole book of fleeting light and shadow, but now he only cultivates the first level, fleeting light. I didn''t expect that the three pieces of shadow are so powerful.


    He killed Ming Feiyu easily.


    But in fact, it''s not just the speed that wins, it''s Ning Tao who wins with absolute strength.


    The strength of banbu Xianjun A little leak!


    "This..."


    More than a dozen people''s pupils shrink and become numb. Are they dazzled? Half Half step fairy king? My God, half a day ago, he was only seven, right?


    Jump twice at once?


    "How is that possible?"


    In horror, Ming Changfeng suddenly cold eyes, black face way: "he is not Ning Tao, but the element giant, should be it took away the body of Ning Tao."


    "At any rate, we''ll help him out together and let brother Ning go to the West with ease."


    The crowd was listening.


    However, there is some truth in this statement.


    Otherwise, there''s no way to explain that Ning Tao suddenly became like this. His strength soared and he killed one person in ten steps.


    But the elemental monsters, the old monsters, are also "muddled" and give up? It''s impossible. They have already felt their companions disappear.


    The cultivation of the spirit emperor and the idea of the spirit emperor disappeared without a trace, as if they had been swallowed by this boy.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head, looked at the netherworld that had gone to the bottom of the sea, and waved: "OK, if you want to go up together, come on. Why do you need to find such a ridiculous reason? I''m a human being or a spirit. Don''t you have a number in mind? "


    "To deal with you, I''m enough alone. I want to take away the heart of origin unless I win first!"


    "But the question is, is it possible for you?"

 Chapter 3102

    "Hum, that''s what you said. Let''s go together." Ming Changfeng''s long sword came out of its sheath, and in a moment, people and swords United.


    How many times stronger is this momentum than Ming Feiyu?


    Strength is the peak of Xianjun!


    Ning Tao eyebrow pick, it seems that he is not far from the double, but, for him, it is too weak, can''t let him mention the enthusiasm of fighting.


    He wants to know where his limit is?


    It''s not enough, it''s not enough!


    "Again..."


    }Starting 0 $


    SHEN Cangtian also made a move. His whole body was dark red, just like an ancient god king, and his dark red immortal power was surging like a sea.


    He even broke through to Xianjun!


    It seems that the chance is not small.


    Jiang Huang gritted his teeth. Although he disdained to join hands with others with his arrogance, he was not afraid of a second time just now. As the old saying goes, if there is a first time, there are countless times. Everything is difficult at the beginning.


    From the back of my head, a round of purple and noble purple micro stars hung, as if the emperor had come into the world and dominated the dust.


    "Kill ~"


    as soon as Beichen Tianyi bites his teeth, it''s the best time to kill Ning Tao, and he can only stick to his head.


    The whole body is shocked. It reflects the big dipper with its own acupoints, and integrates the seven forces. The rolling power of the stars is pure and powerful, and it becomes an array with one thought.


    They have a double peak and a double peak, and their strength is terrible.


    Seeing this, the lion subdues the demon with a gloomy face. It is the first person to lead the star monster this time. He wants to unite four humans to attack one human. Although he thinks it''s too exaggerated, he always thinks Ning Tao is too dangerous.


    If you bite your teeth, you can only do it in secret. Anyway, what you kill is human beings. Once you erase it, it will be good for it.


    This is what the saying goes Dog bite dog!


    The origin of the heart, the most important!


    "Roar Roar... "


    A broken lion''s chant overthrew the public.


    Jiang Qingge''s eyelids jumped, and the color of fear flashed on her face. She frowned and said, "demon king, triple? This guy is really hard to deal with. In terms of cultivation, he should be the strongest. "


    "What to do? We Shall we help? This is the five gods besieging elder brother Ning


    Qu Xiaoxi is full of worries.


    Anyone who saw this scene felt that Ning Tao would surely die, and even did not know that heaven was high and earth was thick.


    If these five people work together, they can deal with them even if they face an elemental beast. Ning Tao is only half a step ahead of Xianjun. Where can he get the strength to deal with them?


    It''s impossible to win!


    However, fairy Qiong''s beautiful eyes flickered, and suddenly shook her head and said, "Ning Daoyou won''t agree with us to help. Even I can''t see through him. Now what we have to do is to hold down the elemental beast and believe in Ning Daoyou."


    Jiang Chen is the most direct and the person who knows Ning Tao best. He turns to meet the elemental beast.


    Ning Tao never fights unprepared battles.


    Because they are the same kind of people.


    Jiang Qingge sighs and stares at Ning Tao. He says: "after this war, no matter whether you win or lose, Ning Tao will become the great master in the hearts of the whole young generation in the world, and no one can match it!"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao was oppressed by five terrible forces.


    Even the weakest Shen Cangtian''s cultivation is better than that of Ning Tao, surrounded by five deadly opportunities.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and his eyes were burning like a pair of golden lights. Although his upper body was exposed, every muscle burst out with unparalleled explosive force and solid power, which made him fearless.


    The whole body has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Unprecedented comfort!


    At this time, Ming Changfeng finally killed him, and the long sword roared lightly, straight up and down into a line, cutting a knife directly.


    It seems to limit his speed.


    Ning Tao sneered, holding the sword in his right hand, and casually swung a blow. The sword spirit met the sword spirit, and the confrontation between the emperor and the fierce swordsman "boom" exploded and dissipated.


    But it''s not over yet. In the room of lightning and flint, the two of them are dazzled with their swords and swords.


    "Dang Dang..."


    All of a sudden, Ming Changfeng roars. The Dao Qi shakes the court and moves Tianming''s power to chop down.


    "Tianming sword technique, chop ~!"


    Ning Tao sniffed, and with the attention of all, an ancient melting pot broke out.


    "Ten thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, a sword against the sky!"


    At this moment, tens of thousands of people stood up, as if there was a sense of death. Although it was not aimed at themselves, it had the illusion of being dismembered.


    If I don''t touch my lower body, I''m afraid I don''t think it exists any more. I''m sweating all over my body.


    "Po ~"


    as soon as the words came out, Ming Changfeng''s pupils shrank, and his muscles were as taut as a cheetah. He roared and waved his sword, but he felt several times of strength rebound.With a bang, he was split away.


    "Wow" a gush of blood.


    "What What? "


    They all gaped. Just now, they said it was slow. In fact, in a flash, the Ming Changfeng was split away.


    Even the blow hurt.


    Is Ning Tao really a half step immortal? Are you kidding? Can the half step immortal split the immortal?


    However, as soon as Jiang Huang''s face changed, was it the secret to improve his strength? It''s amazing how much more? He at the moment of breath, unexpectedly and North Chen day equal.


    Even with their own, not much difference.


    It''s no wonder that he split the long wind with one sword. He was surprised and suppressed with his strength.


    Is that his card?


    Think of this, Jiang Huang immediately roared, cold hum way: "no matter you are human or spirit, today, will die here, no one can stop my heart of origin."


    "I am a born emperor, the master of the world. Such unique treasures can only belong to me."


    As he spoke, the majestic purple Qi surrounded him and gathered to form a huge purple dragon. He was around him and was full of dignity. His eyes were erect and his beard was very lifelike. He was like a dragon fighting all over the world.


    "Roar, roar..."


    Shen Cangtian also took out his hand. The ancient god''s power reached its peak and turned into a fist to rush up.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shook his head, only glared at the purple dragon and roared: "roll ~"


    something incredible happened.


    The noble Purple Dragon seemed to see something to be afraid of. Before he made a move, he "sobbed" and trembled, and "bang" disappeared.


    Jiang Huang also vomited blood.


    The blood vomited on his face.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Not to mention him, tens of thousands of people on the scene did not see what was going on, let alone Shen Cangtian who was making moves.


    As soon as he lost his mind, Ning Tao appeared in front of him, grinning at him, clenching his fist with five fingers, and a startling dragon roar appeared in the sea of energy.


    One punch, one punch, one swing!


    "Taboo, longhuangquan!"


    "What what? It''s so fast, no... "


    Shen Cangtian screamed, and Gu Shenquan hit it subconsciously, but it fully explained what it means to hit a stone with an egg, and it would be miserable on the spot.


    Just like playing golf, the whole person''s right arm was broken on the spot, spitting blood and flying thousands of meters away.


    At this time, people have not returned to God, but Ning Tao''s back suddenly shine, a sword light cut down, it is waiting for the opportunity to move Beichen day.


    "Difa, Beidou sword formation!"

 Chapter 3103

    This sword came suddenly, but obviously it has been ready for a long time, and the timing is just right.


    Straight toward the back of Ning Tao''s head.


    The sword Qi startles thousands of Li!


    However, Ning Tao seemed to have expected that he would not change his face. Although he had no time to turn around to face the enemy, he could not avoid the blow, but a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Chop ~"


    "Dang ~ buzz ~"


    under a sword, it seems that there is the sound of gold and iron.


    Beichentian''s face changed, "Honghong..."


    In the fright of beichentian, Ning Tao holds the sun in one hand and the moon in the other. The power of the sun, the moon and the stars gathers in the palm of his hand, and his power is surging.


    The waves below suddenly burst three feet high.


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    "Break ~"


    What''s the power of Beichen''s heart beating? What method? But suddenly a bite the tip of the tongue, strong lift spirit, also strive to cut out the last sword.


    "There are far less than three young people who can break the Beidou formation. Let''s die..."


    "Seventh sword, Beidou sword!"


    "Chop ~"


    in full view of the public, a force of the sun, the moon and the stars met this magnificent sword.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Wow... "


    The tsunami beat one by one, hundreds of feet high. Thousands of people, such as jiangqingge, qiongxianzi and Jiangchen, pestered the five elemental beasts to death.


    On the other hand, they separate their mind and pay attention to Ning Tao. They can''t imagine that in only half a day, Ning Tao has been reborn and his fighting power has increased dramatically. They just see the scene of blood vomiting in Beichen sky.


    I can hardly hold the Big Dipper sword in my hand.


    The tiger''s mouth is cracked and the flesh and blood are blurred.


    "Puff..."


    As soon as Shen Cangtian got up, he endured the crushing pain of one arm. As soon as he raised his head, he saw a dark shadow hit him with a speed of lightning, and then "bang" hit the bottom of the sea.


    "What is it?"


    In this light, Ming Changfeng, Jiang Huang, Shen Cangtian and beichentian were defeated one after another.


    And this scene, just caught by the "water moon mirror", a group of deans were stunned, more than 100000 people were dull, some incredible looking at this scene.


    Especially the dean of Dahuang, the majestic man who killed all sides, is he really Ning Tao?


    Although he believed in Ning Tao''s strength, he couldn''t imagine this scene?


    Hang top grade Galaxy Tianjiao.


    Squash the super Galaxy monster.


    This scene seems to only appear in a dream, right?


    "Yes A little dizzy? "


    The dean of Dahuang was shocked.


    But empty sky, silver pupil white jade lion, three leaders are extremely poor and ferocious, brow a wrinkly, who is this son? How come you''ve never heard of such demons in the human race?


    The method just now, which combines the power of the sun, the moon and the stars, is not created by human power?


    Is it the original skill?


    Lingwu, lingxu can''t close his mouth when he sees this. This little guy has boundless potential. I believe he is right. The speed of growth is too amazing.


    I''m afraid he''s quite sure of the heart of origin


    But at this time, the sea of energy below Ning Tao suddenly trembles, and water columns erupt, rising up into the sky, like some giant to be born.


    What''s going on?


    Are there any other elemental giants?


    However, as soon as Ning Tao''s pupil suddenly shrinks, he immediately steps on the surface of the scene. A roaring roar comes out, and dense drops of water shatter the space like a sword.


    Everyone seems to be bleeding from the eardrum.


    "Blood skill, broken lion chant!"


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Ning Tao snorted, and his figure showed up immediately. Although the drops of water hit his body, the immortal armor was still on his body and blocked him.


    But the impact made him suffer.


    It was a hundred meters high.


    "Poof Cough... "


    As soon as he fell to the surface of the water, Ning Tao coughed up a mouthful of blood. Unexpectedly, this lion''s ability is so strong.


    It''s a bit hard to beat five.


    I didn''t even breathe.


    And people see this, just relieved, wiped a cold sweat, really think this guy invincible.


    Fortunately, fortunately, finally vomit blood, jiangqingge, Qu Xiaoxi and others are holding a sweat.


    Is Ning Tao going to fail?


    At this time, the lion Voldemort''s huge and lofty body rushed out from under the sea, opened its mouth, waved its claws, and rushed down to Ning Tao. The speed was surprisingly fast.


    At the same time, Jiang Huang and Ming Changfeng took the lead to rush over, and attack from left to right, the offensive is crazy.


    The fight just now made them know Ning Tao''s strength. It can be said that in terms of fighting alone, no one on the scene should be Ning Tao''s opponent.At least there''s no chance of winning.


    Even the lion subdues the devil, must admit this.


    Although he succeeded in one strike just now, after all, Ning Tao fought four people in a row. He spent too much money before he sneaked in.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    There are only a few dark shadows left in the field. Ning Tao turns the three into one and puzzles them. They are fighting hard.


    However, he suddenly retreated, his arms were shocked, and there was a bell ringing all over his body. Six whirlpools whirled wildly, and the rolling power was swallowed up. Ning Tao glared and roared, and more than a dozen energy spheres of nine elements condensed out.


    "The original skill, the six samsara heavenly skill!"


    "The second form of nine yuan mystery, all things are destroyed!"


    While recovering, while performing, in the consternation of the lion subduing the devil, more than a dozen balls rushed to the three.


    "Pop ~"


    the

 Chapter 3104

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A blow to all things, once exploded, can hit a strong Immortal King, but if more than a dozen of them explode together, how many times more powerful is that?


    Besides, it''s not over.


    The explosion is stronger and bigger!


    In the roar, Ning Tao uses the six vortices to devour energy, and then condenses at the same time. However, beichentian and Shen Cangtian, who have just rushed out of the sea, have not yet figured out what''s going on, but are bombarded like this shell.


    "Boom boom..."


    Thousands of meters of sea surface can be said to be a great deal.


    The rolling strong waves and strong winds are just like the shock waves of nuclear bombs, which make people unable to lift their heads.


    The psychic barrier is almost broken.


    "Oh..."


    Some people want to speak, but they can''t speak clearly. There is wind in their mouths and noses, which makes people look up and down. The spirit of the element runs away in a hurry, and the giant beast of the element is attacked and retreated.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Ah Ah... "


    It took a long time for the explosion to subside in the scream.


    People''s tinnitus, numbness and dullness.


    Who am I? Where do I look?


    In the sight, among the core of the explosion, the most tragic one was the lion subduing the devil. It was the largest and also transformed into the star giant itself to fight against the enemy. Although it shrank a lot, it was the first to bear the brunt of the explosion.


    If it had not been for a magic pestle to resist it, I''m afraid it would not have been able to survive.


    I saw that its whole body was covered with blood and flesh.


    In human form, kneeling on the sea.


    And Jiang Huang, Ming Changfeng did not know when to hide behind him. Although he kept coughing up blood, he could still hold on.


    On the other hand, beichentian and Shen Cangtian each took out an ancient shield, but it broke in full view of the public, which made them feel sad. This is a precious magic weapon they robbed in a stone chamber.


    Emotional one excited, not only spit out a congestion, bones do not know how many broken?


    Is this guy a pervert?


    It''s so strong!


    At this time, Ning Tao big mouth greedy panting, a shelling, calculate a draw.


    At this time, if anyone has spare strength, they can basically control the outcome of the battle. These five guys are all very strong. Do you know if there are any hidden cards? There''s supposed to be life-saving stuff.


    Super galaxy can''t watch them die at will and cultivate a monster. It''s too expensive to spend much effort and resources.


    Ning Tao is panting heavily, eyes twinkle, in the heart is thinking whether to use that move?


    If he had a chance, he would not let them go, but he was not sure about the power of that move. Besides them, there were so many people around watching.


    The heart of origin is not always available.


    Do you want a fight?


    "Cough..."


    However, Jiang Huang coughed blood, suddenly clenched his teeth and sneered: "it''s a pity that if you want to kill us, it''s almost impossible. If you insist for a while, we will die."


    "But you are not invincible, although I don''t know how your strength soared? But after all, it''s a draw. Jie Jie, you didn''t win and we didn''t lose. We can''t get the heart of the origin. Don''t think about it. "


    Ming Changfeng''s eyes are like swords, and his face is not willing. Although he says so, he thinks he has been defeated in his heart.


    Five for one. He''s never done that.


    It''s better to deal with a peer.


    It turned out to be a draw!


    Thinking about this, he felt blushed and regarded it as a disgrace. He must kill Ning Tao and wash away the disgrace.


    Thinking of this, Ming Changfeng suddenly stood up with red eyes, grinned his teeth and said, "I have a knife, which is the strongest in my life. This will be my last blow. Although you are my enemy, you make me admire you among my peers."


    "Buzz..."


    The swords in the hands of all the people were shaking gently.


    Seeing this, Jiang Huang took a deep breath and decided to fight hard. How could he be willing to admit defeat?


    Just now, the Dragon Qi suddenly broke up, which made him so confused that he didn''t even dare to use the method. However, this blow should not be targeted again.


    This is his unique knowledge of the great purple and micro galaxies!


    "Ning Tao, the last move. Come on, if you want to win the heart of origin, you should take our strongest attack first!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    Lion Voldemort stood up, although seriously injured, pale as paper, but a pair of beast pupil is not willing to see a few people intend to work hard, a bite, even a slap on the chest.


    "Puff" a, spit out a mouthful of blood essence, actually condensed a Mini White Jade lion.


    Shen Cangtian and Beichen Tian are all out.


    "Secret method, Tianming sword!"


    "The emperor decides, big crape myrtle really Jun Shu!"


    "Blood vessel technique, blood jade lion!""The emperor''s law is possessed by the God King!"


    "Difa, Beidou Seven Star Sword..."


    All of a sudden, the situation changed, and the energy around gushed out crazily, which made countless people scream backwards.


    The strength of each blow can easily wipe out each of them. It''s too powerful. Is this the strength of the first echelon? It''s going to be a split.


    And Ning Tao sneers a, good, isn''t that hard work? You forced me to do this. Although his holy body has just been formed, it can only use part of its power.


    However, as long as it can be increased to that move, it should be no problem to defeat these five people.


    "If you are stubborn, I will show you the power of the sun. How dare you fight with the sun


    As you speak, point to the sky with one hand.


    Everyone was stunned, subconsciously looked up, only to see the golden sunlight refracted down, actually in ningtao''s fingertips, condensing a fireball, bigger and bigger, emitting a dazzling light.


    It''s like the fiercest sun in the world. The water below is boiling.


    The population is dry and sweaty.


    What kind of heat is this?


    My God!


    "Gulu Gulu... "


    I don''t know whether it''s the sound of swallowing or the boiling water below. The whole space is distorted.


    The outside world was also stunned.


    What will happen?


    "No matter what you are, I don''t believe you can stop it. Let''s go together and kill..."


    Jiang Huang''s angry eyes and hysterical roar.


    Five attacks were launched in a flash.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao roared. In his bare upper body, a totem of the sun appeared in his heart. It was bright and powerful.


    It is the power of the sun in the holy body.


    L (; 0k


    "the sun, the second form of the Bible, the scorching sun!"


    This move is a way he realized from Dayi. In fact, he already realized it in the wilderness competition, but it''s too strong for him to use.


    And he couldn''t imagine the power.


    Now we have to give it a try.


    "Go ~"


    with one hand, the sun rolled away.


    When the strike came, the five people''s faces changed suddenly, and they all felt several times of power. The hot heat seemed to evaporate them on the spot. If they were hit by the scorching sun, they would not leave any residue in a moment.


    "No No, it''s not... "

 Chapter 3105

    Five people scream, suddenly change color, this is not in the scope of their imagination, extraordinary power.


    The power is terrible.


    I''m afraid it''s a legendary holy product with unparalleled power and vast ocean.


    "Click Click... "


    A round of scorching sun, where the space is fragmented, no matter what all burn air, a lot of white gas filled, whistling, the whole sky is shaking.


    It seems that even the void can''t bear it.


    Ning Tao drained every trace of strength and pushed it down.


    Even the power of the holy body.


    "The dragon body of the sun, the power of the sun!"


    In the heart, the sun totem is shining, and a force is injected into the hot sun along the fingers.


    The six samsara heavenly power is also being devoured and restored.


    But it''s obvious that we can''t make ends meet!


    The wind devil was shocked, and the power of this blow was beyond his imagination. It was too powerful. In fact, the sunset Immortal Emperor was not a few times different from him. At that time, the wind devil had heard of the name of the sunset Immortal Emperor.


    Later, when he was the commander of the Dahuang army on patrol, he also went to the sunset canyon. He only expressed the feeling that he was not born at the right time. He didn''t see him and fought with him.


    But now, when he saw Ning Tao perform this move, he only had a bitter smile.


    Fortunately, I didn''t see you, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll suffer


    In the eyes of all people, a knife, just cut into the hot sun, was evaporated, and then, a purple king, just hit the hot sun, actually broke up, how can a purple star and the sun?


    This Jiang Huang is also funny. It seems that his strength is restrained by Ning Tao?


    Dragon can''t compare with ZuLong?


    Crape myrtle is no better than Dayi?


    I guess he didn''t expect that the more sad things would come later


    The next moment, a blood jade lion, breaking through many difficulties and dangers, bumps into the hot sun, trying to break it away, but the deadlock is one or two, and the power of blood is soon evaporated.


    The three men vomited blood and were shocked. It was too strong. The power of this move was not what they could deal with.


    Their all-out efforts were disintegrated one after another.


    Although there are Shen Cangtian and beichentian, at the moment, even a fool can see that it''s only a matter of time before they lose. It''s luxury to be able to resist a breath or two. If they lose, they lose completely.


    Jiang Huang bite his lips, arrogant, self-esteem at this moment by a huge trauma.


    He is a born emperor. He has been hurt repeatedly in this person''s hands, just like a born killer. Is this person born with the destiny of an emperor?


    No, it''s impossible. He is the only one who can become emperor in the whole world.


    He is unique!


    Even then, Jiang Chen is now a useless man. In any case, he can''t die here.


    Even if there is no heart of origin, there will be the next treasure, keep the Castle Peak, not afraid of no firewood, in the electric light flint, Jiang Huang made a decision.


    I turned over my hand and took out a scroll.


    It''s sealed with the power of space!


    "Space transmission!"


    A force enveloped him and disappeared here in an instant.


    Jiang Chen pursed his mouth. Although he had never dealt with Jiang Huang from the beginning to the end, he knew that there was still a lot of difference between himself and Jiang Huang, and he was not his opponent.


    But not now, maybe in the future.


    Let him escape this time. Next time, he can defeat him personally and take back everything in that year.


    But his brother Ning Tao, however, defeated him, and a sense of pride was born in his heart.


    To prove that his vision is right


    Ming Changfeng caught a glimpse of this scene from the corner of his eye. Seeing the sun coming down, he was not willing to die here. He turned his hand and took out a space scroll.


    "Ning Tao, you will pay the price. I will not let you go of Tianming galaxy..."


    "Space transmission!"


    Although it was sent away, but the high temperature of the sun burned down, also let the two people burn.


    At this time, the power of the God King, as well as the power of Beidou sword, was also disintegrated at this moment.


    If you look at the scorching sun again, it''s like the hottest time in the dog days, and the sun is shining high and hanging high. Although the light is dim, Ning Tao is biting his teeth and struggling to survive. Even so, it''s only three breath time.


    The lion subdues the devil, and his mind is shocked. Although it has no space scroll, it is the thing of the master of human space.


    But who hasn''t got the family yet?


    Bearing the burning pain, he stretched his wings behind him and tried to escape, turning into a light, like the wings of a certain orc, escaping from the hot sun.


    Shen Cangtian, however, has the weakest strength. As soon as he comes out of the space scroll, his body begins to melt.


    He screamed, crushing.


    But there is only a wisp of smoke left. The body has disappeared. The soul should have passed away.But the whole person is half useless.


    And the North Chen day, is also shrieking to escape with the scroll, can slow half step, half body forever stay here, estimate don''t want to recover in a few years.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Zizizi..."


    The sun fell and sank into the sea.


    The rolling white fog rises to cover people''s eyes, and the sea of energy is quickly evaporated.


    However, a flash of anger flashed over Ning Tao''s face, but he just wanted to leave? What do you think of him as? Can''t he kill one of the five?


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth. Although Dantian was empty, he still had a trump card.


    A soul sword appeared in his hand.


    It is condensed by the will of overlord.


    From sikongxin!


    "Go ~"


    Ning Tao''s mind moves, and immediately controls the soul sword to kill the lion and subdue the devil, but he has to leave one.


    "Whew..."


    The speed of soul sword is incredible.


    At this time, the lion is escaping from the demon. This human is a metamorphosis, the devil. The heart of origin is gone. It is about to escape from the land of right and wrong. It seems that there is a sharp force penetrating into its soul sea.


    "What What is it? "


    $update l latest m fastest Z up x_ "0 @


    " don''t Ah, ah, ah... "


    Just for a moment, the lion subdued the devil and screamed. It was very sad, and the seven orifices were bleeding together.


    He was seriously injured, and he was not prepared for the soul sword at all. This blow really hurt its root, rolling in the sky with a scream of pain.


    And although the people couldn''t see because of the fog, what happened? But it''s not hard to hear that the lion has suffered.


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and he was hit. However, this guy is still alive. He has only one breath left. His vitality is really tenacious. As long as he mends it again, he will die.


    God seems to hear his voice, perspective, a magma hand suddenly pierced the lion demon.


    "Puff..."


    The lion subdued the devil, and his whole body became stiff.


    A pair of beast pupil, flash dead ash, unwilling color, it is difficult to look at the heart, face dull, good familiar hand, it is the first person of the white jade lion family, how also did not expect their own end, actually here?


    Or die in the hands of that bastard.


    "Damn, it''s time to..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he sees with his own eyes the lion subdues the devil and dies in front of him. He immediately increases his perspective and penetrates the fog. He sees a familiar and strange guy.


    It is Yanjiao!


    "Why How could it be? " Ning Tao was surprised. How did this guy suddenly appear here?


    Didn''t find it before?


    Moreover, the color between its two pupils is red. Although it is not as good as a lion to subdue the devil, it is pure. This is red pupil. If it transforms successfully, it will be one of the most arrogant beasts in the starry sky.


    However, I didn''t expect that it was hidden until now, and the time was right to end the lion subduing the devil.


    What does it want to do?


    The next second, see the burning horn that hand emerge blood lines, the lion demon blood to suck away.


    It won''t take a while, and it''s done.


    Yan Jiao grins grimly, but as soon as he looks up, he seems to penetrate the fog and look at Ning Tao. This eye is complex and changeable. Unexpectedly, they reunite in this way.


    After thinking about it, he threw the corpse of the lion to Ning Tao, as if he had reached a cooperation.


    The evil spirit smiles and disappears in the fog


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows sank. This guy killed the lion to subdue the devil, but he had to carry the pot on his own. However, he still knew what to do. He didn''t take any of the others. He gave it to himself.


    It''s really an alien.


    But next time, it must not be left.


    At this point, five evils, one dead, two disabled, two seriously injured, no one in the same generation can fight with Ning Tao!

 Chapter 3106

    The brightness of the hot sun gradually dissipated, the water vapor covering the sky also went with the wind, and everything returned to calm.


    But what happened?


    Inside and outside, millions of people stare.


    The next second, however, millions of people''s faces froze and dumbfounded.


    In the sight, Ning Tao''s face is calm. In front of him lies a huge white jade lion. His eyes are not closed. A pair of animal pupils are red, with strands of silver. They are dim, and the blood stains red a large area of sea water.


    The first person of the white jade lion clan died?


    A red lion!


    Looking at the star family, this lion is also the existence of the devil, is the most promising advanced "silver pupil" existence, living in Actually died in the hands of Ning Tao.


    Jiang Huang, beichentian, mingchangfeng and Shen Cangtian were defeated and fled.


    "Ning Tao I won


    "Hiss ~!"


    Countless people are shocked, full of incredible can not reveal, but no culture in the mouth, only a "lying trough" walk the world, thus expressing the shock in the heart.


    Five evildoers, one against the other, were beaten. The problem is that this guy is just a half step fairy!


    How on earth did he do it?


    Evil? Pervert?


    Old monster?


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge, Qu Xiaoxi and Qiong Xianzi all swallow a mouthful of saliva and look at each other with a bitter smile. It seems that their worries are really unnecessary.


    If you guess correctly, the terrible thunder robbery just now should be caused by Ning Tao.


    It''s like you''ve passed a certain threshold?


    This is the strength of the explosion!


    If Ning Tao knew that, he would agree with them. Their guess was right, that was his "holy body robbery", and the June 9th Tianjie was a terrible disaster when he broke through the Immortal Emperor.


    It doesn''t have much to do with him now.


    The sun dragon body is finally finished!


    With a wave of your hand, put the body of the lion subduing the devil into the Yangling ring. It''s a treasure. It''s full of treasure. Even if you face a spirit of the king level element, it''s not bad.


    However, the faces of the stars and beasts in the scene changed, and the lion lost? What should they do?


    And the elemental beast.


    I watched with my own eyes as Ning Tao approached the coffin.


    "Roar..."


    "Go away, you bastard. Don''t get close to the place where the God sleeps. You will be cursed and punished. The God will punish you and the earth will hate you. No one can tolerate you..."


    An elemental beast roars.


    However, Jiang Qingge and others stopped it and roared: "Lao Ning, come on, we''ll block it for you..."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao nodded to several people, took a deep breath, recovered some strength, and walked towards the mysterious coffin.


    The stars and beasts hesitated, and some human beings were arrogant, but the battle just now was too shocking after all.


    For a time, they can''t lift their fighting faith.


    Just standing there.


    Although Ning Tao doesn''t have the power to fight any more now, he''s all holding on if he doesn''t faint. The only card in his hand is the wind devil elder. It''s best if he doesn''t fight.


    In sight, a mysterious and gorgeous coffin, three Zhang high, one Zhang wide, very delicate, very old.


    Standing in the center of the whole sea of energy.


    Ning Tao is very cautious. After all, it''s a tomb of heaven. Even if time passes by most of it, the slightest bit of danger left here may kill him. He is not careless or careless.


    Perspective, this coffin is covered by a layer of mysterious halo, the material is also special, can not spy.


    I don''t know what''s in it?


    However, it should not be possible to have a corpse. As we all know, the God of origin died of self explosion. Even if there was one, it would only be a small body wreck.


    Ning Tao swallow a mouthful of saliva, palms also out of some sweat, in the attention, he slowly stretched out his hand, to push the upper layer of coffin cover, however, it did not move, as if one.


    "Boy, don''t worry. Let''s see if there is any mechanism. There must be a way to open it."


    The wind devil comforted him.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded. Brute force couldn''t push it away. He looked at the pattern carefully.


    depicts as like as two peas of war, the great battle of the emperor''s life, fighting with the ten thousand people and fighting with the gods and animals, he also holds a long black gun in his hand, looking at this shape and appearance, as if it were exactly like the one before.


    Right now, it''s in my ring, but it''s broken into a lot. It looks like rags.


    It turns out that the black spear is the divine weapon of heaven.


    No wonder so extraordinary!


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao noticed a painting scroll in the center, in which Tianzun alone welcomed the enemies, but he raised his hands and took out something to turn the whole situation around.


    This thing is a stone bead. It looks a bit like the shape of a heart, and it is protruded from the coffin.As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, this should be the heart of the origin of that year, and the position of this protrusion should be the core of opening the coffin.


    A bite of teeth, immediately pressed down.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the whole coffin suddenly trembled, even the heavenly palace was roaring, and the whole sea of energy was roaring and surging at the moment.


    "Be careful, go back quickly," the wind devil roared in ningtao''s ear. Fengluan sword protected itself.


    Ning Tao was shocked and quickly retreated. He saw a shock wave burst out from the coffin. The sea of energy was quickly extracted, as if absorbing energy. People''s minds could even see the bottom of the sea.


    The energy seems to be volatilizing, and the elemental spirits begin to be weak, paralyzed, and there are signs of disintegration.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "No Heaven, no... "


    The elemental giants are not willing to roar.


    However, more than half of the spiritual power of the elements has been drained, and the sea of energy has dried up too much, like giving back to heaven and earth, returning to the origin of the continent.


    Only twos and threes are left to live.


    "Click Click... "


    Suddenly, there was a clear sound, like the sound of moving the sarcophagus. The lid of the sarcophagus was divided into four parts.


    Ning Tao''s color changes, and then a touch of surprise comes out? Did it really open? Aware that there is no difference, he immediately carefully close to the coffin.


    N! Geng} the new ne is the fastest to go to @ ld0w


    the water moon mirror and the seven star empty array, all of which give full play to the vision at this moment.


    With Ning Tao looking into the coffin together!


    In sight, there is only one thing in the coffin, not the heart of origin, but a stone box. There is no corpse, only such a hasty stone box.


    It''s the size of a head. It''s like it''s filled with precious things. If it''s filled with the heart of origin, maybe it''s just right.


    When you see this moment, countless people''s eyes are red. Needless to think, the heart of origin is here. In the void, the two sides are at each other''s throats, and even summon each other to prepare for a war and snatch it.


    At this time, Ning Tao carefully stretched out his hands and slowly opened the stone box in front of him.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    The stone box, which has been sealed for many years, finally meets the sun.


    However, when countless gods, eyes and eyes saw the inside of the stone box, their faces froze at the same time, including those holding the stone box in both hands Ning Tao!


    At this moment, the world is silent.


    Everything is as if dead grey.


    Let the heart fall into the valley of ice.


    Because this stone box actually It''s empty!

 Chapter 3107

    Silence, dead silence.


    U update = New_ Vh|0t on fast NB


    is like no one''s land.


    Ning Tao is a fool. How long has he been frozen? The brain can''t turn around for a moment.


    "Why How could it be empty? "


    "What the hell? Did you miss something? "


    Hundreds of deans, elders, hundreds of thousands of spectators, Tianjiao, even the students, and the stars and beasts, all looked stunned. No one could have expected this result?


    Even the elemental giants were stunned.


    In the tomb of heaven Is it empty? They have been guarding empty tombs for so many years?


    As soon as they were born, an idea came out of their mind to protect them. At all costs, no one was allowed to disturb heaven''s sleeping place.


    Therefore, for so many years, the coffin has been an absolute forbidden area for the spirits of elements.


    No one has ever set foot.


    Let alone someone opening the coffin.


    But what, there''s nothing in it?


    "It shouldn''t be?"


    Ning Tao is empty and his lips are white. Although he didn''t expect that he could get the heart of origin from the beginning, he has come here step by step after many hardships and hardships.


    But it turned out to be an empty one.


    How can he be reconciled?


    Is it all in vain?


    "No It''s impossible, absolutely impossible, "Ning Tao clenched his teeth and tried his best to urge the eyes of the candle dragon.


    A pair of golden pupils can break through nothingness and penetrate all things.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    In the sight, the coffin is still ordinary, imprisoned by several invisible chains. It should be the core of the whole heavenly palace and can''t be removed. Every corner and corner has been carefully examined by him.


    There''s no such thing as a dark lattice?


    Can the heart of origin, not here and where? Was it destroyed in the war?


    If you think about it, it''s not impossible.


    Even the continent of origin has been torn apart. The continent of origin is the second continent in the universe to be born. Even it can''t bear it. If the heart of origin disappears in the explosion, we can understand it.


    But Ning Tao is not reconciled in his heart.


    "Damn, damn..."


    And at this time, all the people have returned to their senses, and the expressions on their faces are not to mention how wonderful they are.


    My heart was in full bloom.


    Well, there''s no need to worry about it. I''m sorry, no one can get the heart of origin. Good guy, the fight and fight just now, not to mention how fierce it was.


    In the end, Ning Tao made a living out of the five people''s encirclement, but he finally got the result.


    Countless people don''t gloat in their hearts.


    I want to laugh!


    In the outside world, whether in the void or in front of the water moon mirror, the faces of a group of big people also sigh.


    Looking at Ning Tao, who is anxious to get angry and looking for something, his face is still blue, and he almost has not vomited blood. In that way, people look at his heart, not to mention how cool it is. It''s typical that he can''t see others, and he''s gloating.


    However, Dean Huang, with his mouth open, was stunned in the same place. Shen Tu and Dean Tianhe laughed and burst into tears, clapping their thighs, not to mention how excited they were.


    "You deserve it, you deserve it..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Listening to the harsh laughter, Dean Huang had a black face and said angrily, "laugh? You two are tired of living, aren''t you


    "Boom boom..."


    A force of terror oppressed him.


    Shen Tu, the dean of Tianhe, their smile is stiff. The old man''s strength is actually strong again.


    Many deans are looking up.


    This guy has some skills. It seems that this wasteland is not simple. He has come out of the evil like Ning Tao. It seems that we should pay more attention in the future.


    Seeing that they were afraid, Dean Huang gave a cold hum and looked at Ning Tao in the mirror. Although he felt very sorry at first, he thought that if he didn''t, it might be a good thing.


    After all, there is an old saying that every man is innocent, and he is guilty.


    How can we keep the heart of this origin if he is not even a top-grade Galaxy?


    He has worked hard for Dahuang all his life. Naturally, he hopes Dahuang can become a real super strong man. If he is Tianzun, he will die without regret in his life. But now, his heart is not strong enough.


    Ning Tao''s achievements have made him very proud. It doesn''t matter whether he has the heart of origin or not.


    Ning Tao will be better than him in the future. I just hope this guy can be more open


    "Alas..."


    In the sea of energy, Ning Tao looks everywhere like he''s possessed, but in the end he gets nothing. Jiang Qingge, qiongxianzi and Jiang Chen all come to him.The only remaining element beast collapsed on the sea, and had no idea of resistance.


    It doesn''t even know what it''s guarding.


    It''s ridiculous. It''s a great irony.


    "Brother Ning, cheer up. Even if we don''t have the heart of origin, we can become stronger. It''s not the only way to become a God, is it?"


    Qu Xiaoxi comforted.


    "That''s right. I believe Ning Daoyou has this potential. Even the five big Tianjiao can''t help you."


    Fairy Joan dissuaded me with her words.


    Ning Tao is bitter and astringent. He sits beside the coffin and shakes his head. It''s just that he is not reconciled. Fortunately, from the beginning, he didn''t come to the heart of origin. Otherwise, he is really disappointed at the moment.


    It''s just that you can''t take it from yourself, not from yourself.


    It''s fate.


    Just get the last three soul branch.


    At this time, Tianjiao came near one after another, and each of them held a fluke mentality, but they searched for each other for a long time, but they still didn''t find any flowers.


    Even the stone box can''t be taken away. It''s integrated with the coffin. If you use brute force, the heavenly palace will be destroyed.


    It seems that the heart of origin has already disappeared in this world!


    At this time, a dull voice came from the sky: "the final time of the game, only three days left, Tiangong is about to close, I will send you to the mainland, how the final ranking will be based on your points."


    "It''s your last chance to turn the tables. Good luck."


    There was a exclamation. Is there three days left? If only we could continue to search the heavenly palace.


    There''s treasure all over the place.


    All of a sudden, many people wake up and take out all kinds of containers, which contain the sea of energy. Every drop is condensed by energy.


    But after all, it was a slow step, and the huge power of space gushed down, covering everyone.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Hundreds of white lights disappear here.


    Ning Tao, aware that he is about to be sent away, suddenly moves to the bottom of the sea. A golden light rushes out of the sea and returns to his hands.


    The next second it''s gone.


    When they reappeared, they were all outside the heavenly palace, and thousands of figures gathered at the moment.


    All of a sudden, people see a stream of light shooting down, rushed into the palace, a few mysterious figures, do array hall door, do not let anyone near.


    It seems that the academy and the star giant went to investigate the coffin. No one would believe it if they didn''t see it with their own eyes.


    Ning Tao turned his hand and saw a gold Pagoda in his hand. The golden light was the Sunset Tower. When he was at the bottom of the sea, he let the Sunset Tower absorb and store energy. How could such a good thing not be taken away?


    The spirit of the elements has at least captured hundreds of people, with strong and weak strength. The sunset tower has become a sea area.


    Of course, the most striking thing is that in that sea area, there is a slowly rotating twelve grade water lily

 Chapter 3108

    Yes, this is a 12 grade water lily, bred from the bottom of the sea of energy.


    When Ning Tao was engulfed by the elemental beast, he had the upper hand, but as a result, I don''t know what happened. The elemental beast suddenly turned to suppress him, relying on the water lotus.


    If there is no accident, Ning Tao and his wife will be forced into danger by it, but it happens that the holy body robbery will turn the tide.


    Ha is a version of S Shou & HFA $¡Ì 0


    at that time, when Ning Tao found this twelve grade water lotus, he was both surprised and happy. He never thought that he would meet it here. But if you think about it carefully, if such rich water element has not been born, I''m afraid there''s nothing else.


    At present, we have 12 grades of golden lotus, 12 grades of green lotus, 12 grades of fire lotus and 12 grades of water lotus.


    And twelve grade tulian also had news for a long time.


    It''s like the underworld!


    I don''t know if it''s nine yuan? But at least the five elements must have something to do with tulian. Ning Tao has no good way at present. He can only wait until he gets back and gives the water lotus to Xiaolian first. His strength should rise sharply.


    Moreover, the Sunset Tower absorbs a lot of elemental energy, which is at least comparable to trillions of stars.


    And hundreds of elemental spirits.


    Even if there is no heart of origin, this trip is worth it. Next, there is the three soul branch. As long as you can get it, everything will be fine.


    By the way, there is also a supreme body of the wind devil. In three days, everything will be revealed.


    "Elder brother, elder brother Ning," Mo Li rushed over in surprise and rushed to Mo Xian with tears in his eyes.


    But it worried her a lot.


    When he learned that Ning Tao was fighting five heroes, he was so excited that he was about to faint. It was too fierce


    At this time, Jiang Chen inquired: "next, where shall we go? There are only three days left in the competition. Do you think the points in your hands are enough? "


    A few people smile confidently, the token in their hands should be among the best, but they made a lot of money before.


    Ning Tao''s body trembled, his strength receded like the tide, and he had no strong energy. He said with a bitter smile: "let me Have a sleep... "


    If you do, you lose consciousness.


    The war had already exhausted him.


    Jiang Qingge is surprised and takes Ning Tao away from here. Anyway, he has enough tokens in his hand. He can grab some of them casually in the past three days, and his position can not be shaken.


    No one has paid attention to the students'' competition for a long time, because the result has been basically finalized.


    I don''t want to admit it.


    But Ning Tao, should not be without the first place.


    At present, countless great people are looking at the palace of heaven. They are extremely smart and powerful, with silver eyes and white jade lions. They are extremely poor and ferocious. They have racked their brains to explore the place by various means.


    But there is still no result, finally, there is an answer, the heart of origin is not in the palace of heaven.


    It should have been destroyed years ago.


    It''s no use looking any further!


    As soon as the answer came out, people were relieved and regretted, but the silver pupil white jade lion gave a cold hum, and a pair of silver beast pupils flashed through the killing machine


    Three days passed quickly.


    Although it''s chaotic, at least everyone has gained a lot. This time, the arrangement of Saint''s college is even more amazing than the last one.


    It''s really rich and powerful


    In the dark, Ning Tao wakes up. He still has no strength. The lamp is dry. He is in a cave. It should be Jiang Chen who brought him.


    I don''t know if the game is over?


    "Eh, Lao Ning, you finally wake up," Mo Xian said with a big smile.


    This sleep is three days and three nights.


    Can he not be in a hurry?


    Ning Tao a listen to, wry smile to prop up, the footstep still some float, took the ink string to pass over of a fairy medicine, also don''t taboo directly whole bolt a son chew to swallow.


    "Why are you alone, and they?"


    Without waiting for Mo Xian to respond, a gentle smile came: "Jiang Daoyou, they are nearby. Although there are enough tokens, they still can''t be careless. It seems that they found the team of the ancient seminary in the south."


    "Shen Cangtian''s whereabouts are unknown. They are going to take it out on these people."


    The speaker is Joan fairy.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood and could not help but mourn for those people in the ancient seminary for a second.


    In the bitter smile, with the help of Qiong fairy, they walked out of the cave together. It was sunny outside, with the fragrance of birds and flowers, which made the spirit tired and relaxed.


    However, as soon as they relaxed, a heavy weight, fear and coldness enveloped everyone''s heart.


    The three people''s pupils contracted, the atmosphere did not dare to take a mouthful, and the sweat all over them exploded.


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao is shocked in his heart. He doesn''t know what happened? Hard turn, found that the original empty grass, I do not know when a terrible lion man appeared.A pair of pupils, actually silver.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "I NIMA," Ning Tao is thrilled. Is this a dream? This man turned out to be a white jade lion with silver eyes.


    Isn''t this breath terrible?


    Even if they were suppressed, it was just like adults to children, which made the three of them unable to resist.


    How many times stronger than the elemental beast that engulfed Ning Tao before? Damn, is he here for revenge? Ning Tao cursed in his heart.


    Why do you wake up?


    I haven''t been slow enough to come across such a thing.


    Silver pupil white jade lion stands indifferently, a pair of silver beast pupil, no feelings, cold staring at Ning Tao, as if to analyze this human, decomposition.


    To that stop, the space is distorted.


    It''s disturbing.


    At this time, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said: "I killed the lion to subdue the devil. If you want to get revenge, come to me. It has nothing to do with them."


    But without Qiong fairy, ink string opened his mouth, a faint voice, suddenly came from the other side: "don''t worry, with me, it dare not do anything to you."


    "If you can''t even keep your own students, I''ll just close the mountain gate."


    The voice is very familiar. It should be the man who spoke in the heavenly palace three days ago. However, looking around, it seems strange, but it should be the great power of Saint college.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows. From then on, he could feel the power of space.


    Is this the senior of Saint college?


    "Well, lingxu, you can protect him for a while, but can you protect him for a lifetime? But today I''ll give you face and let him go, but if you dare to kill the descendants of my white jade lion clan, I''ll make him regret it. "


    "Ning Tao, right? I''ve written it down. When you travel around the world in the future, you should be careful of my family in the starry sky. "


    "Hum ~"


    the silver pupil white jade lion snorted coldly.


    As soon as the words fell, the body suddenly blurred, which was actually a kind of brilliant divine projection.


    The purple robe spirit sniffs. He is here now, and this is his array. Do you want to give his face back? Does it dare to do it? Give it gentian and tiger gall.


    What a shame


    Seeing this person disappear, Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. Although it''s only a few seconds, he is sweating all over. His grandmother''s death can''t make people breathe.


    However, he rushed to the purple robe and said, "thank you for your help."


    Hearing this, lingxu nodded and pinched his head slightly. It seemed that he was feeling it at a glance. He yelled: "I announce that Ning Tao, the first winner in the selection of sage college, is 4800 percent."

 Chapter 3109

    This order, let Ning Tao hear a little confused, this This competition "fifth place, Qu Xiaoxi, 1300 points."


    "Sixth place, Ming Changfeng, 1100 points."


    "Seventh place, Xin Shaoyan, 1000 points."


    "Eighth place, beichentian, nine hundred percent."


    "Ninth, Chen Zihan, 871."


    "No.10, Gao Muye, 870 points..."


    At present, on the eleventh day, many big names are relieved. The selection of sage college is finally over. Generally speaking, the ranking is OK.


    It''s the first one, Ning Tao. The score is too scary. It''s more than 1000 points higher than the second one.


    Then, Mo Xian appeared in the top 1000, he could have more tokens, but he didn''t want them. He thought his strength didn''t deserve so much.


    Even if he entered the sage college, he would be in trouble in the future. He asked himself with his own strength.


    Never disgrace Ning Tao and Jiang Chen.


    We can''t hold back.


    When I read more than 2000 names, I just read Mo Li''s name when it was almost 3000.


    Ning Tao almost thinks that Mo Li is going to be eliminated. She really pinches a sweat. Her idea, like her brother, is to take as many things as she can.


    Outside, Dean Huang wept with joy. He entered, five people entered, and four people entered.


    This is what he never thought of before he came here.


    Originally thought, the best result is between Ning Tao and Jiang Chen, there is a person can be selected, if lucky, that is, they both can enter the college.


    But who would have thought that Ning Tao, Jiang Chen, Mo Xian, and even Mo Li, the weakest, had entered the sage Academy.


    Surprise, big surprise.


    That''s one person''s success and one dog''s success.


    If Si kongxin learns from the spring, I''m afraid that his intestines are blue. How could he be so stupid that he went to the underworld academy and eventually died under Ning Tao''s hands.


    Pluto, Tianhe college, no one was selected this time, and the Pluto Galaxy fell.


    Shentu''s face is black and blue.


    I''m afraid I have to vomit blood.


    At this point, the selection of sage college is finally over, with white lights converging in one place, and a space corridor connecting the Mountain Gate of sage college.


    It''s time to leave.


    However, Ning Tao was brought to a void alone. To be exact, he was in front of Lingwu Supreme

 Chapter 3110

    In the void, seven towering figures sit, and a huge array covers the whole continent.


    Force suppression!


    It''s that Seven stars empty array!


    The head of the array is Lingwu supreme, who is the temporary successor. Seeing lingxu in purple robe coming with Ning Tao, he immediately smiles and says with satisfaction: "yes, you didn''t disappoint me. You really got the first place."


    "If I guess right, you''re the cause of the disaster, aren''t you?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao scratched his head, nodded and said with a wry smile, "I won the first prize, but I don''t have the heart of origin. How can I get the first prize?"


    "Well This... "


    In a word, just to the point.


    Eight people looked at each other, and they all gave a bitter smile. It seems that this is really a big problem.


    At present, the heart of origin does not exist, a great war that was originally set off has disappeared, and the treasures of the heavenly palace have been carved up by all ethnic groups.


    The rest belong to Saint college!


    Including the Tiangong site!


    At this time, the supreme of lingxu took charge of the array again, pondered a little, and proposed: "it''s better to come according to what we discussed before. It''s time to have an account of this matter. It''s not a waste of the boy''s hard work."


    The old man in Dahongpao, the old man in dahlanpao The six nodded together.


    Seeing this, Lingwu Zhizun heaved a sigh of relief and slowly got up. A soft energy wrapped Ning Tao and said, "come with me. I have something to tell you."


    Say, open up a space.


    "Whoosh..."


    In the misty space, only Lingwu supreme and Ning Tao seem to tell something important.


    Ning Tao was puzzled and said: "what do you want to say? Let''s be frank. "


    "You should know that the continent of origin was sealed by the God of origin on the edge of the universe and isolated from the world. But do you know who discovered the continent of origin?"


    Lingwu asked suddenly.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned on the spot. Yes, who discovered the origin of the seal?


    All of a sudden, he suddenly excited himself. He looked at Lingwu with unbelievable eyes. He muttered, but he didn''t say a voice, as if it was hard to say.


    He didn''t say it. Instead, Lingwu said, "it''s the Dragon Emperor who found it."


    "Sure enough!"


    Ning Tao whispered and sighed.


    "At that time, the sage college found some clues about the origin of the mainland. It always wanted to explore, but it was fruitless. Because of the power of the seal and being in the vortex of the void, it was basically difficult to enter it."


    "After the birth of the Dragon Emperor, he was born with the power of space, and was the most suitable person to explore. Therefore, the college assigned him a task to go to the continent of origin to find out..."


    The memory of Lingwu is long.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt thoughtful. It turned out that the candle dragon came to the original continent because of the mission of the college.


    According to the old monster, the Dragon Emperor came down from the sky. At that time, it originated from the mainland and was in dispute. The star giant rose and the human race was on the verge of extinction. It was the Dragon Emperor who saved them like a God and made a promise to them


    "At that time, the Dragon Emperor lived up to his expectations and came to the land of origin through the vortex of space. But when it returned and the college was ready to reward it, he only put forward a request for the college to give the family of origin a shelter."


    "To tell you the truth, it''s very easy for them to get out of the seal, but it''s very difficult to get the approval of the world, and the situation at that time was complicated."


    Y & msj0


    "so we hesitated again and again, and gave the Dragon Emperor a task. If he could complete this condition, we would agree to let the origin clan integrate into the world."


    Lingwu explained.


    "Well Then what? Is it done? " Ning Tao can''t wait to ask.


    However, he shook his head and said, "it''s just a complicated task to finish."


    "But the Dragon Emperor, after going through a closed door, seems to have realized something. What did he see? There is a treasure left in the original continent, which has never been seen since


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand. According to this, the Dragon Emperor should have stepped on the road of return at that time.


    It''s like, you''ve been mentally prepared.


    Did it expect to die?


    In the face of his doubts, lingxu said: "for some people who are in heaven''s family, sometimes happiness and disaster depend on each other. From the dark, there will be some reactions, not to mention the Dragon Emperor."


    "However, I didn''t understand it until later. For hundreds of millions of years, the Dragon Emperor seemed to evaporate. I didn''t recognize the truth until you appeared."


    "Me?" Ning Tao smell speech a Leng, in the heart fierce of a clap Deng, gradually nervous.


    Lingwu supreme smile, staring at Ning Tao, a face deep way: "you don''t have to be nervous, also don''t have to rush to explain, you and the Dragon Emperor must be related.""In those days, the Dragon Emperor was brought by a senior to participate in the selection, but few people knew that he was born in the great wilderness, and you, too, came from the great wilderness. This is one of them. Second, you opened up the treasure of the Dragon Emperor."


    Ning Tao''s face changes. He knows about taking the treasure himself. What else does he know?


    "Do you think we don''t know that the treasure of the Dragon Emperor has been stored in the original continent for 700 million years? In order to find the origin of the heart, the whole continent has been turned back and forth hundreds of times, we know every corner. "


    "If we didn''t have an agreement with the Dragon Emperor, do you think this treasure would be waiting for you? The origin group is the guardian, and so is the sage college. "


    Lingwu joked.


    I see. Ning Tao is relieved. It seems that the old monster is right.


    There is an agreement between the academy and the Dragon Emperor.


    "I know that there is a big secret hidden in the Dragon Emperor, and the Dean knows it best, but his old man has personally ordered that no one is allowed to interfere."


    "So, we are not interested in your secret, but now we need to find out one thing, which is also about your reward. What is your relationship with it?"


    Lingwu supreme suddenly said solemnly.


    This question made Ning Tao fall into silence for a moment, hesitated for a moment or two, and took a deep breath. His eyes were firm, and he said word by word: "he is my elder martial brother."


    "Since I have inherited its treasure, the promise he made at that time will naturally be realized by me."


    "Teacher Elder martial brother


    Lingwu was stunned and slightly surprised. They thought it was a master and apprentice, but they didn''t expect it to be a senior brother. So there would be a master.


    Just thought of this, and then gave up the idea, the dean said not to interfere with their business.


    He said immediately: "since you are elder martial brother, you should accept your reward. This matter has been delayed long enough. From now on, millions of people of the original clan will be at your disposal, and life and death will be in your mind."


    "On behalf of the sage academy, I promise you that I will give the original people a formal identity and let the world accept them. Now that the whole world knows their existence, it is relatively easy."

 Chapter 3111

    Hearing Lingwu''s promise, Ning Tao was overjoyed. This matter was finally settled.


    After 700 million years, the promise has finally been fulfilled.


    And the three soul branches, the supreme body


    In addition, Lingwu supreme also promised to the origin of a group, a few better sites, territory, let them reproduce, let Ning Tao to choose for them.


    But this is not urgent, and Ning Tao doesn''t know much about it. Let''s first tell the good news to the origin clan.


    "Well, I''ve already told the origin clan that I''ll give you a ride. Lingxu supreme will build a space corridor to send the origin clan out."


    Lingwu opens a gap with a wave.


    See this state, Ning Tao excited, excited thanks, then a flash into the gap.


    "Whoosh..."


    Through the passage, he immediately returned to the land of origin. Shortly after the tribe of origin, he immediately displayed his body method and flew towards the tribe as a streamer.


    As soon as he got close to the tribe, there was a storm around Ning Tao, and the old monster appeared with excitement. With his strength, he could detect Ning Tao early, and he had heard the first prize.


    When I saw Ning Tao''s face excited, the old monster was calm in his heart, and wet tears flowed out of his eyes.


    "Cheng Is that it? "


    Ning Tao heavy key head way: "became, I come to take you to go out, the college has already agreed personally."


    "Well OK, OK, "the old monster sobbed with joy.


    "Master, the three soul branches, and the supreme body," Ning Tao gestured with his eyebrows.


    Hearing this, the old monster laughed and said, "don''t worry, I''ve already prepared for you. It will definitely surprise you. Come with me."


    Then he went to the bottom of the tribe.


    That rickety body, full of dead, twilight figure, as if more reflection.


    The monster is not only curious, but also excited. At the same time, who will follow? I don''t know what the result will be?


    Entering the tribe, all three of them came to a remote valley where moss and weeds grew.


    Three ancient palaces stand here.


    "Why? It looks like the big people of the original clan live here. Did the predecessors also live here? "


    Ning Tao asks curiously.


    "Ha ha..."


    The old monster, with a smile, flashed a touch of vicissitudes in his eyes and said with a dark hand: "in those days, the three gods of Heishan in my clan were the strongest in the mainland."


    "And I was one of them. In those days, this was the place where the three of me worked hard."


    "The three gods of Heishan?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, this word seems to hear he once said, the wind devil illusions but come out, doubt a way: "that other two now how?"


    The old monster was silent for a long time.


    As if, this remark poked the sad thing.


    He raised his head and said hoarsely, "my second brother, the second of the three gods of Heishan, died together with the giant beast of the starry sky in that disaster. Later, the Dragon Emperor saved us and gave me and my elder brother a chance."


    "But 300 million years later, my eldest brother became obsessed and finally chose to commit suicide."


    "On his deathbed, he gave everything to me, the fate of the people, the future of the people, including his body, which I said was the one he left behind."


    Hearing this explanation, they suddenly realized that it was the body of the head of the three gods of Heishan.


    That''s something to look forward to.


    However, poor old monster.


    Ning Tao can feel the darkness, loneliness and suffering in his heart. If it wasn''t for the sake of the people, I''m afraid he would choose to sit down and give himself a good time.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Kaka kaka..."


    The old monster pinched a seal knot. The door of the palace, which had been dusty for many years, was finally opened slowly.


    A breath of antiquity flooded the whole valley.


    "Let''s go," the old monster took a deep breath and stepped into it step by step.


    He hasn''t been here for many years.


    Ningtao, the wind devil follow. The architectural style and totem murals here are very different from the outside world. They retain the complete appearance and inheritance of ancient times.


    Like the time tower, Taiyi holy water, there are none here, but there are also some that the outside world doesn''t have.


    For example, immortal wine, immortal grass that has been extinct for a long time


    Along the way, there were many prohibitions and powerful seals, forming a vacuum for better storage, and soon came to the deepest part of the palace.


    As soon as the door of a secret room was opened, a corpse kneeling in the middle of the secret room suddenly appeared.


    The body is rotten, and there is only one bone frame left.


    But it seems to be able to stand up.


    Moreover, it is flawless, crystal clear, exuding the ancient powerful pressure, breath, and a vigorous vitality. It is well preserved. Because it is a demon, there is no damage on the body.At the first glance, the wind devil completely settled on the corpse, and could not recover for a long time.


    They are similar in temperament.


    I''m afraid it''s a perfect body!


    "How about friends of the wind? My eldest brother''s peak strength in those days, but he can carry two demons. If it wasn''t for the demons, he would be able to live to the present day. "


    "But nature makes people," the old monster looked at the body, and his eyes flashed with regret.


    Wind devil a listen to, excited all nervous, quickly respond: "good, good, but, after all, this is your big brother, do you do this will be a little offensive?"


    Ning Tao also nodded.


    "If you don''t agree to that condition, it must be a big offense. But, if you are willing to protect our family for Wanzai, or if you are willing to take my elder brother''s body, it can be regarded as fulfilling one of his wishes. Naturally, it''s not an offense."


    "If my eldest brother has a spirit in heaven and knows that he can offer a little more, he will certainly agree."


    The old monster''s words are sonorous and powerful.


    Before he died, the elder brother once said that after all, it was a supreme body. It would be of great use in the future. He hoped that it could be used in ethnic groups.


    Continue to guard the origin clan in another way!


    Hearing this, the wind devil could not help but be moved. He took a deep breath and said to the old monster, "if that''s the case, thank you so much. If I revive one day, I will do my best to protect the original clan."


    "I swear by the heart of Tao that those who violate it will not die well!"


    The old monster nodded his head with satisfaction. Suddenly he looked at Ning Tao. He turned his hand and took out a strange shaped herb. It had three branches and seven tentacles. The whole body was gray, but it contained huge spiritual energy.


    It''s more like having spirituality.


    Sleeping like a child.


    0


    "it''s the three soul branches." Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly brightened. He didn''t know how much effort he had spent on this one.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing, but now you''re the master of my family of origin. All the members of my family of origin belong to you, so it naturally belongs to you."


    Said, the old monster actually hands on.


    It''s like a pilgrimage.


    Seeing that the old monster suddenly gave this big gift, Ning Tao was a little flattered. He quickly helped him and said with a bitter smile, "don''t hurt me, elder. We are all in the same boat. You are out of the misery. My family still needs elder help."


    "From now on, the origin clan will be merged into the first gate in the world and become a hall of its own, which is called the origin hall!"


    As soon as the old monster heard it, he naturally understood that although he didn''t know it in detail, the candle Dragon said the same thing in those years. He immediately bowed respectfully and said, "I represent the origin of a family of millions of sons. I''d like to meet the master of the sect!"


    Say, will kneel down.


    Ning Tao wanted to stop him, but the wind devil stopped him and shook his head. This kneeling is natural.


    I have to accept it. I have recognized these disciples.


    After an ancient introductory service, the relationship between several people is quite intimate. The next step is to discuss the size of the origin of the family to the world.


    The old monster has been ordered to go down, let the whole clan clean up, ready to leave at any time.


    If you want to talk about the strength of the original clan, you can''t underestimate it. One mid-term Immortal Emperor, two early immortal emperors, and dozens of immortal kings are more.


    Today, the strength of the original family has fallen into a low ebb. During the period of the Dragon Emperor, there were eight strong members of the guangxianhuang family.


    It''s been declining for so many years.


    The old monster is also powerless. He knows his physical condition better than anyone else.


    With a wave of his hand, the wind devil carefully put the supreme body into the blue finger. Now the seal on the ring has been opened by him.


    This is also a magic weapon of the middle class.


    But the family is not as rich as Ning Tao.


    On the other hand, this three soul branch in Ning Tao''s hand is from this supreme body, which is the great medicine bred by the three gods of Heishan after they were seated.


    It turns out that the rumor is true.


    Sanhunzhi is really a relic of Da Neng. He didn''t dare to believe it before.


    Now, the two Jiuqu yulingshen kings and the two sanhunzhi have been identified, and the teleportation array is in hand. Although there is only one or two months left, you can go back to the galaxy if you have some free time

 Chapter 3112

    As soon as the big competition ended, it caused a sensation all over the world. All the students were in a boiling state, and the major events were commented on, but many of them were clean.


    Romantic, drinking pleasure, that is not happy, but Ning Tao but fell into a busy.


    Just like after the college entrance examination, some people indulge in passion, some people continue to study hard, Ning Tao belongs to the latter.


    Find a foothold for the original clan, a territory that can support millions of monks, a fertile land, its own territory, and a place for future prosperity.


    To be honest, this problem is a headache for Ning Tao, because it is related to the rise and fall of a race.


    He did not dare to jump to conclusions.


    If something goes wrong, it''s a big sin.


    Therefore, we first joined hands with the supreme spirit to build a space corridor. Although we started, we learned a lot.


    He can feel that lingxu''s care and satisfaction for him are completely responsive to requests, and he is not stingy to give advice, and even imparts some of his own experience.


    ¡­ Three days later, the space corridor was finally built, and the family of origin connected to the great cross galaxy.


    And the old monster, with the patriarch of the original clan, Huyan, and another strong Immortal Emperor, came to the world together to discuss the issue of the foot of the clan.


    About this, Saint college has given three choices. One is a planet in the great cross galaxy. Although there are not many resources, its security is not a problem. It is always under the protection of Saint college.


    The other is a superior Galaxy under the jurisdiction of the saints college, to be the main family.


    Like the Shanling people in the wilderness.


    This resource is average, but there will inevitably be some intrigues. After all, who wants to be dominated by outsiders will inevitably have a sense of exclusion.


    It will take some time to get along.


    The third choice is not a place, but Lingwu supreme. Let Ning Tao choose a place on his own in the world, and he won it from Saint college.


    But this one is full of unknowns and dangers. Water far away can''t stop thirst near. Therefore, this one has the greatest risk.


    Looking at the star map in front of him, it was a blue light curtain, which indicated most of the known world. In a corner, he saw the wilderness, next to Hades, and next to Tianhe and other galaxies.


    The most central, naturally, is the central continent.


    Jin Peng, Gu Shen and Da Ziwei are all on it. He even sees the holy land of time and space.


    It''s in the most western part of the world. Its position is too deep. It''s only marked with a name, but it doesn''t mention anything. The name of the holy land of eternal life doesn''t appear on it.


    It is estimated that many people do not know its existence.


    But it''s hard for some high-level people to say!


    Ning Tao pondered, in this selection, he always felt that there was something strange happened.


    For example, why is Shen Cangtian against himself?


    Why does Ming Feiyu insist on killing himself? And the dark wind, is there any connection between them?


    What does it feel like they know?


    Is it difficult? What did yuwenchuan reveal to the world? At the thought of it, I broke out in a cold sweat.


    If this is the case, I am afraid that I am in a very dangerous situation. If I leave the college, those forces will let me die without any knowledge.


    Ning Tao swallows a mouthful of saliva, and his face is dignified. Fortunately, it''s not too late to think of this. He immediately tells the old monster that he must not let the family of origin have anything to do with him and never let it out.


    Otherwise, even if they are not excluded by the world, they will be harmed by some special forces.


    The old monster understood that Huyan clan leader also nodded solemnly. At present, only the senior members of his clan and the senior members of Saint college knew this relationship.


    Looking at these two sites, Ning Tao asked the wind devil to discuss with him and ask him to give some advice.


    After all, master Fengmo has traveled around the world for many years. He has a wide range of knowledge. He was once in a higher vocational college and has a long-term vision. It''s very appropriate to ask him for advice.


    As soon as the wind demon appeared, he had long white hair, just like an expert in the world. Looking at the two territories for a long time, he thought, "if you choose these two places, the future of the original clan will be basically shaped."


    "If an ethnic group wants to grow, it needs a lot of resources. If it doesn''t, it will want to fight and rob. But will these two galaxies allow it?"


    "Moreover, once the danger is detected, I''m afraid there is an 80% chance that they will join hands and hand it over to you first."


    "After all, the origin group is still an outsider!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao nodded with approval. The crazy master was really old-fashioned. His words hit the nail on the head and told him all his worries.


    At that time, the sage college is also in a dilemma, and it is impossible to protect the origin group all the time.


    There''s always a time for love.


    He is also counting on the origin clan to help him!


    "What do you mean by fengdaoyou, with the third choice? To create a new world and create a new reputation? "Huyan patriarch hesitated.


    The wind devil nodded and said solemnly: "blindly forbearance, weakness, will only make the enemy more unscrupulous, only their own capital, can really stand in the world."


    "Moreover, we don''t have to fight for anything, because we have a huge advantage."


    "What?" Several people asked in a hurry.


    The wind devil smiles, looks at Ning Tao and the old monster, and says mysteriously: "nature is Fairy wine


    "Although I haven''t drunk it, if it''s true as you said, the origin of the family has already been established. You don''t know the real value of immortal wine in the world, it''s rarer than the teleportation array."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly in front of a bright, eyes shine, as if to smell the business opportunities to make money.


    He has drunk strong heart wine. He knows what it''s like. Jiang Chen and Mo Xian are all right. Jiang Qingge is always thinking about his wine.


    Although he never wanted to buy it, he had the impression that this kind of immortal wine was priceless.


    Once sold, it will definitely make a lot of money.


    However, the head of Huyan clan shook his head, touched the goatee and said with a bitter smile, "it takes thousands of years to make a jar of heartburn wine. Ordinary wine may be OK, but immortal wine can''t be sold in large quantities."


    "We thought about that too, but there was no way to improve it after countless times. We could only provide it to our own people."


    His craft is handed down by the old monster himself. The old monster has not made wine for many years. Most of the immortal wine in the clan comes from him, so he knows best.


    However, with a mysterious smile, the wind devil confidently said, "I''m afraid you haven''t seen the time tower yet?"


    As soon as he said this, Ning Tao suddenly patted his thigh and said with ecstasy: "yes, how can I forget this important thing? If we have time tower, if we have time to speed up and brew immortal wine, it will be dozens of times faster


    "At that time, are you afraid you can''t sell a lot?"

 Chapter 3113

    "When Time tower? "


    Huyan clan leader, an old monster, is eccentric. Although he has heard it occasionally, he doesn''t know what it is?


    You know, it takes several years, even more than ten years for ordinary spirit wine to be brewed, but it takes a hundred times, a thousand times time for immortal wine to precipitate, which takes too long. Moreover, fairy medicine is rare, so it''s not easy to make a jar.


    Burning heart wine takes thousands of years, strong heart wine takes thousands of years, and blazing heart wine starts at least ten thousand years.


    It''s so rare!


    It''s impossible to mass produce!


    However, Ning Tao, the wind devil, explains in a hurry, and even takes out a three story time tower for them to experience.


    This attempt really startled the old monster, Huyan clan leader, and the powerful Immortal Emperor. There are such magical treasures in the world.


    Time is speeding up. Oh, my God, it''s unimaginable.


    It''s incredible!


    In this way, a jar of heartburn wine, which can only be shaped in a thousand years, will be 15 times faster in the three-tier time tower. In more than 60 years, xianjiu should be the best wine.


    What''s more, it''s only on the third floor. If there are five or six floor time towers, how long will it take?


    More than 30 years or so, fairy wine can be made!


    What about the ten story time tower!


    As soon as five people think of this, their breath suddenly becomes short. In 20 years, immortal wine will be a success. If we make a little improvement, add new drugs, and use new methods, we may be able to shorten this time again.


    Don''t think it''s impossible. The old method was only suitable for the continent of origin, which is the vast world.


    There are all kinds of strange things.


    Environment and rules should be stronger.


    There are so many fairy medicines, so there are more choices. There must be more suitable ones than the old formula


    In the excitement, Ning Tao patted his thigh and said: "let me do this. I''ll discuss with the college. I''ll borrow their ten story time tower, and then rent a six story time tower for the origin clan."


    The wind devil suddenly shook his head and said mysteriously, "we don''t have to rent it. Maybe we can buy it."


    "For sage college, six story time tower is just a drizzle, but fairy wine is rare. They will be very interested in buying six story time tower with fairy wine. Maybe it will be possible."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao nodded in agreement, but he just didn''t know what the college asked for?


    I don''t know the origin of the clan?


    Is it going to take 20 years?


    The old monster said: "don''t worry, my family of origin has a long history. There are still a lot of immortal wine in stock. Even if it is sold, it will last for several years."


    The head of Huyan clan touched his moustache, patted his chest and said simply, "when I go back, I''m going to improve the formula and start brewing. I''m sure I''ll let xianjiu come out ahead of time."


    "Well, that''s settled," Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    This can not only support the original family.


    And feed back the Galaxy!


    What a good thing!


    However, looking at the happy four, the wind devil gave a wry smile and said with a headache: "the matter of immortal wine can be released first, but the problem of territory needs to be settled early."


    "Do you have any idea where to stay?"


    "Er..."


    As soon as the words came out, the four were like being splashed with cold water.


    Ning Tao rubs the eyebrow center, suddenly, as if thought of what? He turned over his hand and took out a map, which was exactly the location of the birthplace in the hands of the old business thief.


    It is also the birthplace of "shenyingguo".


    He remembered that there was a place of birth where there was a god baby fruit, and that place was special.


    Ning Tao compared the map in his hand and searched the star map for a long time. Finally, he found the location of this birthplace in the most eastern part of the world.


    And the nearest is a huge continent called Ancient continent.


    It is said that the territory is not weak superior galaxy.


    The mainland has a long history. It''s a big fat sheep and white steamed bun that people love. But because of its special geographical location and frequent natural disasters, people there can''t live a comfortable life.


    Moreover, basically, it is the frontier of the eastern world. Further on, it is a no man''s land.


    No one dares to go deep.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao struggled for a long time. If the old monster didn''t cheat himself, this ancient continent is the best place for them to settle down.


    They can develop with ease, and they are not afraid of being rejected. They are already on the edge of the world.


    "Here it is..."


    Half a day later.


    Lingwu looked at the "ancient continent" pointed out by Ning Tao. He was stunned for a long time. Then he said strangely, "you have a big appetite. You have chosen this place."


    Ning Tao touched his nose and said, "what do you think of me? Can you win it over? "Hearing this, Lingwu''s face flashed a look of embarrassment, hesitated for a long time, and then said: "if you fight for it, the college will try its best, but there are two points I want to remind you that it''s not too late for you to make a decision."


    "First of all, this ancient continent was originally a sweet cake, almost no weak superior Galaxy in all aspects, but it declined because of the continuous disasters in the starry sky."


    "If you have a fluke mentality, I would advise you to change it. One of them is that the supreme one once took a fancy to this continent and tried to solve the star disaster, but it didn''t work out."


    Ning Tao listened carefully. He didn''t have this idea at first. He was completely considering other factors.


    It''s the best place.


    Maybe you can have a place of birth.


    What is the place of birth? This is where the holy water of Taiyi, which is indispensable to countless monks, comes from.


    Now, Ning Tao is a half step Immortal King. In fact, he could have broken through the Immortal King. However, because there is no ancient Dafa Immortal King, he still needs to perform behind closed doors. But if he wants to perform quickly, Taiyi Shenshui is essential.


    And it''s a lot of Taiyi magic water.


    "Second, you have offended a lot of people this time. The big crape myrtle and the ancient god galaxy are all in the east world, while my big cross galaxy is in the West."


    "Far water can''t cure near thirst. If something happens to you, the college may not be able to save you."


    "What''s more, the location of Jinpeng boundary is between the eastern world and the southern world. Once they know about you, you should know the consequences."


    Lingwu told me.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded heavily. When he looked at the star map, he had noticed it.


    Although the risk is great, as long as it is not exposed, there is no problem. In addition, the ecliptic and Andromeda are also in the eastern region, which can be regarded as a reference for each other.


    The wilderness galaxy, also in the eastern region, is very remote, but the ancient continent is still behind the wilderness.


    From this we can imagine.


    Seeing this, Lingwu didn''t say much, sighed: "since you have made up your mind, the college will help you fight for the ancient continent, and you are also ready."


    As soon as he is about to leave, Ning Tao stops him and wants to discuss the fairy wine and time tower with him.


    "Oh, fairy wine?"


    As soon as Lingwu picks his eyebrows, he becomes interested. He has also heard that the original clan has such skills. However, he has only drunk lingjiu and xianjiu, only a few of them.


    Seeing that he was interested, Ning Tao worked hard to negotiate the deal.


    But Lingwu supreme is also a doggerel, two people you come and I go, you argue with me, one by one quarrel face red, neck thick, staring, just like angry rooster, as if to roll up their sleeves to fight.


    In the end, the deal was settled, but Ning Tao was killed.


    The two six storey time towers cost Ning Tao eight jars of "Chixin wine", eighteen jars of "liexin wine", and thirty-eight jars of "Zhuoxin wine". Moreover, in the future, when selling immortal wine, sage college will draw a small part of the profits.


    But Ning Tao is not so easy to kill, especially Chixin wine. He didn''t even want to drink it himself.


    Ten story time tower, can allow storage of fairy wine.


    Moreover, in the future, there will be some famous names of the college in selling immortal wine, hoping to deter some curfew.


    There is also the origin of the mainland, some of the wine only here, the two sides need long-term trade, each take what they need, the price must be fair and reasonable.


    Finally, Ning Tao also asked the college to set up a trans Galaxy transmission array on the "ancient continent"!

 Chapter 3114

    Those conditions in front can be avoided, but only the last teleportation array is what Ning Tao must strive for.


    In any case, get it.


    Because a transmission array will be the center of economic exchanges and the important point of the rise of the origin group.


    In terms of value, Ning Tao''s immortal wine can indeed afford to buy. However, the problem is that there is no market for it. Human relationship is the most scarce aspect. If there is enough money, it depends on whether the space master is willing or not.


    But fortunately, lingxu supreme has nothing to say to Ning Tao. After hearing this, he agreed on the spot.


    Ning Tao excitedly sent him several jars of immortal wine.


    I can''t be moved in my heart.


    You know, the supreme of spirit and emptiness is not the general master of space. Looking at the whole world, few people dare to say that they are better than the supreme of spirit and emptiness.


    Ask him to set up the trans Galaxy transmission array. I don''t know how much face it will take. Ning Tao is flattered.


    It is said that there was a super galaxy that asked lingxu to come out of the mountain at three times the price, but the latter didn''t even pay attention to him. Super galaxy, he didn''t care.


    From this we can imagine.


    The problems of territory and transmission array have been solved one by one. The next step is to prepare for migration


    As for the 10th floor time tower, it''s not renting, but the origin group stores the wine on the 10th floor. Don''t even think about what will bring the 10th floor time tower back to the origin group. There are few in the world.


    Saints college can never agree.


    It''s totally whimsical!


    However, to be honest, Ning Tao is satisfied with buying two six story time towers in a row. One is left to the origin hall, and the other is brought back to the galaxy.


    For example, when lingxu supreme arranges the trans Galaxy transmission array, we can set out.


    But it will take at least a month or so.


    It''s already the fastest.


    It''s less than two months before the appointed time, so it should be in time. In the next few days, Ning Tao and the Supreme Master of lingxu work together to construct galactic teleportation array, fight and polish their accomplishments occasionally.


    Big than the end of a few days of vacation has finally passed, 3000 colleges together into the college.


    Opened their way to saints!


    Some of the deans are happy, others are worried, and they are on their own way back.


    Among them, including director Huang.


    On this day, Ning Tao came to see off Jiang Chen, Mo Xian, Qu Xiaoxi and Mo Li.


    Looking at the five people in front of him, the sight of Dean Huang was blurred by tears, but he was filled with tears of joy. He couldn''t say anything, but he just said yes happily.


    Five people, all entered the sage college, this is to give him the most satisfactory results.


    As soon as this matter is reported back to Dahuang, I am afraid it will lead to unprecedented excitement, and his face will be bright, which is enough to be recorded in the history of Dahuang college.


    Ning Tao, in particular, also won the first place. Jiang Chen and Qu Xiaoxi were all in the top five.


    Who can be more beautiful than him?


    But the next road, it depends on their own efforts, helpless, will be more difficult than ever


    "Dean, don''t worry. When we succeed in our studies in the future, we will go back to revitalize Dahuang. Tell my sister and brother-in-law that I didn''t disappoint them."


    Ink string and ink are inseparable from Tao.


    What he meant was Ink million!


    Although Qu Xiaoxi is a replacement, she is one of the members. Now she is reluctant to part with them. She says that she will definitely go to Dahuang to visit the old president.


    Jiang Chen''s nose was sour, but he forced himself to hold back his tears. He made a big salute to the dean.


    His life was picked up by Dean Huang. For so many years, Dean Huang has been encouraging, comforting and training him, so that he can walk out of his depression step by step.


    He Jiang Chen can have today, is not abandoned by the Dean, in his heart like parents in general.


    He is worthy of this obeisance.


    "Good boy, get up quickly. After so many years of suffering, you have finally come to this day. The big crape myrtle galaxy is so powerful that I can''t help you any more. In the future, you must be very careful."


    "You can''t be too hasty about your parents. You should be wise. You can''t be reckless. Now you have proved your talent, and Lagerstroemia won''t be indifferent."


    Dean Huang told me like a loving father.


    That eyebrow Yu, is full of don''t give up and cherish, he knows Jiang Chen heart has been enduring how big suffering.


    It''s a pity that he''s useless. In the face of such a huge thing as crape myrtle, he can''t do anything.


    Jiang Chen nodded heavily with tears.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao saw the sad atmosphere, and could not help comforting him: "well, why are you all sad? It''s not the separation of life and death, it''s just a few years of separation. We will return to our hometown together with our successful cultivation in the future."


    "Yes, yes, that''s right. I''m waiting for you to come back in the wilderness. My old face depends on you."Dean Huang wiped away his tears and laughed.


    Then, he comforted Ning Tao and said, "you boys will not be safe anywhere. I''ll give them all to you. Be sure to protect them for me."


    "In the future, you will be more dangerous than Jiang Chen. Be careful of the underworld, and the great celestial underworld system."


    As soon as Ning Tao heard it, he seemed to hear something from this sentence. He immediately nodded his head and said, "I understand that the Dean should be more careful when he goes back this time. It is inevitable that some villains will be bad for you."


    They have offended a lot of people this time.


    In particular, the underworld, Tianhe and Jinpeng world are not sure what will happen.


    President Huang naturally understood that the route of the return had been greatly changed. He would rather take a long road than reveal half of the trace.


    "Well, it''s time for me to start. I''ll wait for you in Dahuang," said the head of the hospital, comforted, and then rose to the sky.


    Several elders followed.


    In the line of sight, the desolate Dean disappeared in front of me little by little. This time, I don''t know how long I can meet. It''s inevitable that I will be reluctant.


    Before leaving, Ning Tao gave the Dean a ring and asked him to give it to dahuangtang.


    Inside is the trans domain transmission array he built in his spare time, a total of 1000 sets, as well as ten elemental spirits, star beads, elemental water and other treasures.


    Some immortal wine and medicine were also given.


    With this batch of resources, I believe dahuangtang will usher in an outbreak period and completely settle down in dahuangtang


    Seeing off Dean Huang, Jiang Chen entered the college to study hard, while Ning Tao, because of the special situation, stayed at the side of lingxu supreme to practice. As time went by, a huge transmission array gradually took shape.


    It''s two or three football fields.


    This transmission array is still very far away.


    One month later, Lingwu brought good news. The ancient continent already belonged to the origin group, and the sage academy paid a lot to get it.


    All over the world.


    We also know that the origin group is sheltered by the sage Academy.


    Three days later, the trans galactic transmission array was finally completed. In the ancient continent, someone had already laid the foundation of the array disk. Finally, in a flash of light, the two connected with each other. The trans galactic transmission array was finally completed.


    When Ning Tao came to the tribe of the origin mainland, he found that the whole tribe of the origin was full of sadness.


    He thought that he would not give up, but when he saw the Huyan clan leader, he heard a shocking news that the last black mountain three gods, the old monster, had gone to hell!

 Chapter 3115

    Ning Tao''s silly eyes, how could it be like this? A month ago, they were talking about moving together.


    How How do you say "sit and melt" means "sit and melt"?


    Is this too sudden?


    The wind demon appeared with shock on his face, but it''s not hard to understand when he thought about it. From the beginning, the old monster had the feeling of trusting everything.


    What''s more, his whole body is full of dead Qi and twilight Qi, and his inner body is decadent, and he will not live long at all.


    Maybe it''s a relief for him.


    There''s no need to be no more ghosts.


    Huyan patriarch mourned, pursed a pair of pale lips and said bitterly: "the old ancestors have been unable to hold on for a long time. They have been using the secret method, the panacea and hanging the last breath to wait for the promise of the Dragon Emperor."


    "Now, the promise has been fulfilled, and he has no regrets in his life, so he drives to the West."


    Ning Tao quietly, under the leadership of Huyan clan leader, he and the wind devil came to the palace again.


    It''s the familiar chamber.


    Everything is the same as before, that is, the supreme body in the chamber of Secrets becomes another rotten corpse.


    Ning Tao complex look, only see the old monster''s face with a smile, a touch of relief, a touch of relaxation, as if in another country and black mountain three gods reunion.


    A lie, Wan''er is the most outstanding couple of Tianjiao men and women in the family of origin. At the moment, she is crying.


    The ancestors had a high prestige in their hearts. They not only watched them grow up, but also taught them for a period of time. They were the people they admired most.


    Today, the ancestor drives the crane to the west, which is equivalent to the other half of the original clan, and completely collapses.


    Countless people don''t know what to do


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said: "although the elder left, he will live in our hearts forever. From today on, you are my relatives, and I will do my best to protect Yuanyuan hall."


    The head of Huyan clan, and even hundreds of core clansmen present, respectfully and sorrowfully saluted Ning Tao.


    Although I had expected this day for a long time, I can''t get over it.


    The ancestor handed over the fate of the original clan to the young man and the wind devil elder. Up to now, they can only believe them.


    After all, they all became people on the same boat


    At the command of Ning Tao, the upper and lower members of the Ju clan kept filial piety for their ancestors for three days, and their bodies were buried in the palace. On the other hand, they began to prepare for the migration of the clan.


    After all, after living here for so long, some people are willing to go, others are not.


    The Huyan patriarch hesitated and decided to leave a small group of people to guard. In the future, they need to prepare the elixir for making immortal wine.


    Besides, the tribe should be guarded.


    Through selection, hundreds of people who are about to enter the soil are selected to stay in the tribe.


    The rest have to move


    Three days later, the army finally began to move. Under the leadership of Ning Tao, millions of people set foot on the road of migration. Through the space corridor, they came to the great cross galaxy, and then continued to migrate through the transmission array and other means.


    The Sunset Tower, the blue finger, and the college work together to send millions of people over bit by bit.


    This is not an easy task. The population is too large. Manpower, material resources and resources are consumed as fast as water. After all, the most luxurious and fast way is adopted. Otherwise, it will take more than ten years to fly.


    What''s more, it doesn''t rule out danger, star disaster and star pirates!


    For six days in a row, people were sent in various ways, and finally millions of people were delivered.


    "Whoosh..."


    In a vast continent, several white lights flickered, ningtao, Huyan, Lingwu supreme appeared together in the ancient continent, they are the last group.


    Looking at the undulating palace ahead, Lingwu sighed: "originally, this was the territory of another ethnic group, but because of an accident, the ancestors fell, and the ethnic people left and scattered."


    "The college took the opportunity to buy it and give it to the original people to live and multiply. Although the ancient continent was not prosperous, there were still two big forces, the strongest of which were the two immortal emperors."


    "A steel spear Immortal Emperor, a silver wing Immortal Emperor, but the college has said hello to them, unless they don''t know what to do, they won''t interfere with you."


    Heard here, Ning Tao nodded, two Immortal Emperor''s words, they are not afraid.


    There are three origins.


    But they are not willing to do it until they have to. It is inevitable that someone will do something on them.


    Development first, then


    Now we have a foothold. We don''t need to rebuild the palace. If we have a ready-made one, we should improve it and repair it. The original clan can finally settle down in the world.


    Huyan patriarch is very emotional.


    In the past few days, he has learned something about this ancient continent and sent out invitation cards to various forces.We will have a banquet for all ethnic groups in three days!


    Among them, there are those two forces.


    Ning Tao showed his face and took Lingwu supreme to the seat. Naturally, he couldn''t show up. The whole banquet was handled by Huyan patriarch alone.


    The whole banquet was very smooth, even if it was not smooth, Lingwu was sitting on it.


    Who dares to be wild?


    Everyone is respectful!


    In addition, the original clan also offered spirit wine, immortal wine and special products for entertainment, which really won a lot of favor. Many forces asked to take some jars back


    At the end of the day, the people of their origin can finally be relieved, and there are not too many waves on the ancient continent.


    There is no response from all ethnic groups in the world.


    After all, we have the support of the college.


    Ning Tao was relieved to learn that the great migration had finally come to an end, and it was time for him to prepare to return to the galaxy.


    I specially asked Lingwu supreme for leave. This time I will be back for a year and a half After the entrance of


    , ningtao huff and puff the essence of the sun and moon, and then refine and repair. When the essence is inhaled between the mouth and nose, the day''s practice is finally over.


    Looking up, you can see a towering black tower, standing high in the origin of the clan.


    You can see it all the way.


    It''s the six story time tower I bought!


    Ning Tao was relieved and immediately looked at his feet. This is a newly opened valley. The "trans Galaxy transmission array disk" taken from the treasure has been arranged by him, with only a few small details missing.


    Today, it should start.


    In the center of the array, there is a candle Dragon Statue of more than one person, with a dragon ball in its mouth.


    It''s very powerful.


    "Boy, do you really think about it?" The wind demons come out, and they already know something about the holy land.


    Ning Tao nods. Huyan clan leader has already sent someone to guard the valley, not letting any outsiders in and out. He has become the forbidden area of the original clan. It''s time for him to go home.


    "While I''m away, I hope you''ll give me a hello."


    "When I get back, we''ll start looking for shenyingguo. According to the map, it''s not far from here."


    The wind devil nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m here. Nothing can happen."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao no longer hesitated, adjusted the transmission array, took a deep breath, took out the key of longevity, and immediately inserted it into the core of the array disk.


    But there''s no imaginary loss of energy.


    Instead, I heard a "click".

 Chapter 3116

    "Click Click... "


    A burst of broken sound, let Ning Tao face a white, heart "clatter" about, gush out a bad feeling.


    "What What''s the situation? "


    Is there something wrong with the teleport array? Shouldn''t it? He checked it carefully. How could it be broken?


    Is it because it has been stored for a long time? The clothes were numb, and his scalp was too cold and sweaty.


    There are only a few days left to go back to the galaxy. If this teleportation array really can''t go back.


    The dragon and Phoenix pregnancy pill will fall short.


    All the efforts were in vain.


    U ` G is the original version of "P 0


    if he wants to go back to the wilderness, blue starfish, it will take several months, so it''s too late. His lips are white, his eyes are trembling, and he doesn''t dare to look up.


    Because he was afraid to see despair.


    I''m afraid to imagine the cry of sister Xia


    But at this time, suddenly heard the wind demon surprised: "boy, you look, what is this?"


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, subconsciously look up, but this eye but let his face strange up.


    "This How did this come about? "


    "How could it be?"


    Ning Tao frowned, even a little surprised, puzzled, not the imaginary transmission array accident, but the whole body of the statue of a candlelight dragon cracked.


    "Click Click... "


    Cracks open like cobwebs.


    Layers of debris fell.


    "This..."


    They stared at the statue for half a sound and looked inside and outside, but there was nothing unusual.


    Transportable array, nothing happened.


    What seems strange?


    Ning Tao quickly checks the array disk, fully opens the perspective, and checks one by one. Finally, in his unremitting efforts, he finds that he has been tampered with in the center.


    It''s too subtle. I''m afraid it''s really hard to find if I didn''t learn something from lingxu supreme.


    This hand and foot is definitely not moved by outsiders.


    Nine times out of ten is the candle dragon! But why does it do that? What does this statue mean?


    At this time, the wind devil also pondered: "this array plate is left to you by the Dragon Emperor, and the change is also done by him, which means that it is guiding you to do what?"


    "In other words, it is intended to let you find that this statue will not stay for no reason, it will have its use, but we didn''t find it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao thought deeply for a moment, and suddenly stretched out his hand to twist the key to longevity.


    Start the transmission array as before.


    "Click Click... "


    With this move, the statue of the candlelight dragon broke even more violently, with cracks all over the body. Finally, with a bang, it broke away and completely turned into a pile of waste rocks.


    Ning Tao breathes and stares at the scene in front of him. Suddenly, a ball rolls towards him, which is also covered with dense cracks.


    Because there''s a light, the breath.


    As if, what is it?


    Ning Tao frowned. The ball was in the mouth of the candle Dragon Statue before. He thought it was just a decoration, but he didn''t expect it to be so weird? What is it? How can the candle dragon be hidden so deep?


    When he realized that there was no danger, he picked it up and looked through the crack with perspective.


    If I had seen it before, I would have seen nothing, but now I can see it clearly. There is something hidden in the ball


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This This is... "


    With only one eye, Ning Tao''s breath suddenly stagnated. His eyes widened, and then gradually contracted into an array of eyes. The whole person seemed petrified and rigid, as if shocked by something.


    "How is that possible?"


    On one side, the wind devil scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks. He was very anxious. What was it? So mysterious?


    Ning Tao was scared like this?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he brushed his sleeve and rolled up the ball. The soft wind blade gradually weakened the stones outside.


    Just for a moment, the things wrapped by the ball suddenly appeared, with a surge of breath.


    "Plop Plop... "


    Steady and powerful, mysterious and ancient.


    This is actually a Beating heart!


    The wind devil is stunned, and his face is strange. How can there be a heart in the stone? Still dancing? What the hell? He couldn''t see through the mysterious atmosphere.


    "I said, how can the Dragon Emperor leave such things to you? A heart, a heart... "


    Just then, his face suddenly became stiff, as if he suddenly thought of something?


    The wind devil''s face was frozen, and his eyes widened. He raised his head and looked at Ning Tao. The latter grinned bitterly, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and nodded heavily. He had recovered from the shock."Hiss ~!"


    "My God, this Is this the legendary heart of origin? The supreme treasure of heaven


    The wind devil screamed in horror.


    Ning was startled, and hurriedly motioned to the wind devil not to be so loud. There were many people and ears. Once these treasures were leaked, I was afraid that the original clan would be wiped out in an instant.


    However, he never thought that the heart of the origin of countless big forces that you fight for me is here.


    As early as 700 million years ago, it was obtained by candlelight.


    Even hidden, left to today''s oneself, at the moment of Ning Tao heart is very complex.


    In a short period of time, I have experienced the ups and downs of my life. I really should have said that my own is my own, not my own.


    This ridiculous origin of the heart, or fell into his hands, Ning Tao immediately laughing and crying.

 Chapter 3117

    Ning Tao complex, looking at the beating yellow heart, exudes vigorous vitality, mysterious, vast, as if full of an unknown ability.


    It also contains great energy.


    It''s like endless.


    It''s this thing that makes the sage academy, the star clan, and countless strong people in the major galaxies scramble for it.


    Now think about it, it''s really funny.


    They were all fooled by the master brother.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao frowned, as if to figure out what? Since the candle dragon has the heart of origin, it means that it has been to the heaven of origin and the sea of energy.


    There must have been a fierce battle.


    The spirit of elements won''t let it take away the heart of origin. Now, the battle is won by the candle dragon.


    Also quietly took away the heart of origin


    In this way, everything makes sense. 700 million years ago, the spirit of the elements suffered a reshuffle.


    The elemental spirits and elemental monsters they met before were all born in these 700 million years, so their strength is barely comparable to that of the top class galaxies.


    If not, according to Qu Xiaoxi''s guess, they are at least not weaker than a super galaxy.


    Ning Tao''s heart suddenly.


    At this time, the wind devil has not recovered from the shock, staring at the hands of the "heart" Leng for a long time, the legendary origin of the heart is now in their own hands.


    How incredible?


    Even he couldn''t see through the mystery.


    After a long time, he just swallowed a mouthful of saliva, difficult way: "just Can such a thing and a heart create the Legendary God? "


    Ning Tao nodded, then shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "master, that''s not what I said. After all, the treasure is dead. Can it become the God? It''s still a matter of personal effort, but it''s more likely. "


    "In this world, there is more than one heaven strong person in origin. Do they all have the heart of origin?"


    As soon as he said this, the wind devil suddenly woke up. His eyes were clear and he sighed. He nodded and said, "that''s right. It took a great perseverance, determination and practice to honor the fruit position that day."


    "The heart of origin just magnifies the probability. The means of the Dragon Emperor are really unpredictable."


    The words of tzvr original P / first 0W


    are sincere admiration.


    So many powerful, powerful and super powerful people were fooled by him.


    How can he not admire?


    At this time, the wind devil slowly spits out a bad breath, hands the heart of origin to Ning Tao, and says: "beauty with hero, good horse with saddle, these treasures can only shine in your boy''s hands."


    "This is also the treasure left to you by the Dragon Emperor!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and took over the beating heart.


    Big than the top 100, top 10, have their own rich rewards, his reward is the origin of the family, but the origin of the heart still fell into his hands.


    God''s will!


    It''s a double reward.


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile and opened the perspective. His mind wrapped the heart. He wanted to see what was special about it. How could it create the supreme heaven?


    This insight actually took a whole day, but his face fell into meditation.


    The wind devil has been protecting the Dharma for him. Seeing this, it seems that it is not very smooth. He immediately hesitated and said, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? Isn''t that fake? "


    Ning Tao shook his head, thought about it, relieved and said, "this thing is not suitable for me."


    "What? No Not suitable? "


    The wind devil was stunned. He was confused and asked, "how is this possible? If you don''t fit in, who can fit in the younger generation? "


    "You are the first in the selection of sage college, and you are the most powerful one in the major galaxy Tianjiao. Who can compare with you?"


    Ning Tao full of bitterness, scratched his head, looked at his heart, sighed: "it''s just not suitable, it''s not that I can''t use it, but if I use it, it''s a waste."


    "Well, this heart contains the secret of origin, a supreme Road, almost no weak holy goods, including thousands of things, leading to the supreme road of heaven, but my way of universe is more powerful than this."


    "Moreover, if we absorb this heart of origin, our future achievement will be heaven at most. It is extremely difficult to make a breakthrough, but my way of universe has a chance to surpass heaven."


    On hearing this, the wind demon suddenly felt Ning Tao''s determination. His goal was the star sea.


    I still want to surpass heaven.


    But in his life, if he could reach the heaven, he would dream and burn incense. How dare he be delusional?


    However, with such an explanation, he understood that it is equivalent to the repetition of two forces. Even if they can be superimposed together to have 1 + 1 = 2, it is a miracle. The real result can only be regarded as icing on the cake.


    About 1.1, 1.2.However, if we let another person who does not have enough sense of Tao absorb it, then in the future, it may be a heaven.


    So if Ning Tao absorbs it, it''s really a waste. It''s most appropriate to choose another person.


    Thinking of this, the wind devil immediately asked: "do you have a suitable person now?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He can''t choose this matter casually. If he handles it properly, he will have a rare help in the future. If he chooses the wrong one, he will be wasting the supreme treasure.


    After thinking about it, there are no suitable candidates around him, but there are still a few candidates.


    We need to consider


    After a long time, Ning Tao gave a wry smile and shrugged: "forget it. Anyway, it''s not urgent. Let me think about it for a while. Now I''d better go back to the three realms first."


    "I''m afraid the people over there are already in a hurry. My wives are going to be angry."


    As we speak, we begin to tease the teleport.


    There''s no problem with the array. Just transfer these little hands and feet, so it doesn''t take much effort.


    The wind devil is dumbfounded. In fact, he didn''t expect that Ning Tao was almost the father of four children. He lived so long that he didn''t even have a child under his knees.


    I''m sorry, single dog.


    "Well, I wish you a good journey and a safe mother and daughter. You''d better have a big fat boy..."


    The wind devil said with a smile.


    As he spoke, there was a lot of light around him.


    When the transmission array is started, Ning Tao nods to the wind demon with a smile, and then a burst of light reaches bright, whew, and the whole person disappears on the array disk.


    Finally embarked on the journey of return


    "Click Click... "


    However, on the array disk, there was another click, but this time it was not good news, but some parts of the array disk began to crack.


    This is expected by Ning Tao. After all, the interval is too long, and this transmission array can''t be used several times.


    But at present, it can solve the urgent problem!


    In the space shuttle, that kind of extremely fast Ning Tao has been able to bear, gradually can feel the familiar breath, three coordinates feel more and more clear.


    Even cheering and jumping at him.


    He knew that it was the fairyland, the demon world and the spirit world, cheering the master''s return.


    "He Come back

 Chapter 3118

    In an unknown star field, a meteor across, from dim to bright, sublimation.


    At the top of the star realm, there is an ancient and mysterious gate, which is the only way for the star realm to connect with the outside world. It has the feeling that one man is in charge of the gate, and ten thousand people can''t open it. It blocks the wild beasts and the huge tsunami.


    No invasion of all laws, no entry of all ghosts, no retreat of all gods!


    Separate from the world!


    All of a sudden, the ancient gate trembled violently, and the light was very bright. It seemed that something was approaching quickly. A puppet opened his eyes in an instant, and the heaven and earth gathered at the gate in an instant.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A figure suddenly appeared from the gate.


    "Cough, I go, unexpectedly so bad luck, met the starry sky turbulence," Ning Tao disorderly way.


    Fortunately, he escaped quickly.


    Otherwise, the transmission is likely to have an accident.


    "Why? Taoist puppet, why are you so nervous? Can anyone come in but me? " As soon as Ning Tao saw the puppet, he immediately said hello.


    Hearing this, the puppet Taoist breathed a sigh of relief. His dark face flashed a bitter smile, and the vicissitudes of life said: "this is my duty, and it''s not peaceful recently."


    "No Is it not peaceful? "


    Ning Tao was stunned and didn''t understand.


    The puppet Taoist explained: "in the past two years and eleven months since you left, several forces from the outside world have sent messages to the outside world, such as Zhangda fissure, heaven and Hades. I don''t think I can stop them."


    "I have a hunch that this may lead to a big event, so I''ve been staring at the whole galaxy."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed, and the news came out? No wonder I always feel that there are so many people who want to kill themselves recently. Some of them even have no injustice or hatred, but they have great hostility to themselves.


    Shen Cangtian, definitely the first one!


    The second object of doubt should be the netherworld, the netherworld, or the netherworld Changfeng.


    In short, there must be one!


    It seems that I have received the news that I want to kill myself. I don''t know how accurate it is. Do you think it''s me?


    As soon as he saw Ning Tao''s face, his heart sank and he said with guilt, "it seems you''ve met him."


    Ning Tao nodded and hesitated: "what happened to those cracks? What''s the situation now? Will the seal of prohibition of saints not collapse


    After thinking about it, the puppet Taoist pondered: "originally, the prohibition of saints was complete, but because of the first time the candlelight dragon left the galaxy, there was a crack, as if every round trip would make the crack expand."


    "It is reasonable to say that the prohibition of saints will not have this kind of malpractice, unless the saints deliberately do it."


    "In a word, there were four cracks in the past, which were controlled by the four realms and kept in touch with the outside world all the time, but now, it seems that there is another crack."


    "However, the prohibition of saints is still strong. Even if it collapses, it''s still very early. Those cats and dogs can spread news at most. I''m afraid the news may not be complete."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face eased slightly, but he was embarrassed.


    A round trip will actually make the crack expand?


    It''s really tricky!


    He took a chance and said, "is there any way to make up for the crack in the saint''s prohibition?"


    "Unless the sage does it in person," the puppet Taoist said helplessly, dispelling all Ning Tao''s fluke.


    Ning Tao sighs that it really can''t. It seems that it can only grow gradually. The origin group can''t help the galaxy. It consumes too much energy to bring people here, even now I can''t afford it.


    One or two people don''t help.


    Therefore, we can only let the monks of the three realms grow and strengthen, so that they can cope with all crises and be fearless of challenges.


    "If there''s something wrong with the galaxy, please let me know at the first time. If they try their best to stop it, do their best to deal with human affairs, and listen to the destiny, I''ll go back to the three realms first, and I''ll send you the old general''s wedding wine another day."


    Ning Tao shook his head and waved goodbye.


    The puppet Taoist naturally knew the reason, squeezed out a smile at him and watched him disappear in the passage


    "Whoosh..."


    Tianqionghai, three great powers wake up at the same time.


    Ning Tao stepped out one step, and the familiar energy of heaven and earth came to his face. The energy intensity of this place, as well as the star continent, was just as shocked even with his current vision, probably second only to the sea of energy.


    Only after becoming the master of the Milky way can this star continent be possessed completely.


    He had the cheek to come here before.


    It seems that the candle dragon never mentioned it.


    It''s hard for a thin skinned person to survive


    At this time, three figures appeared, one green, one black, one gold, forming a strong line of sight impact.


    At the sight of these three people, Ning Tao''s face suddenly showed a smile, so soon to see acquaintances, just about to say hello, the green robe figure suddenly eyebrows pick, a wave of hands, more than a dozen green vines on the crazy winding away."Ha ha, it''s a pity that it''s not enough," Ning Tao said with a laugh.


    A flash of fire devoured the green vines.


    "Eh ~"


    the green robe''s figure gave a light "eh", as if it was surprised. However, the black robe''s figure around him gave a loud shout, waved his fist and said, "there''s me."


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    One punch makes one smooth, one circle makes ten.


    The original flavor is several times stronger than before.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looked up at the sky and laughed. His eyes were shining. He was full of fighting spirit and said, "well, I''ve just got a set of boxing techniques. Please comment on it."


    "Taboo, longhuangquan!"


    A blow out, like a dragon across nine days.


    The power of this fist was so strong that the space around it trembled, and the black cracks were torn open, as if it could not bear his terrible strength.


    "Break ~"


    they were merciless, and they used this move with all their strength, and the whole world fell apart in an instant.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar..."


    A violent explosion engulfed the four.


    The terrible impact of the force all the way, the figure of the golden robe was shocked, quickly flashed, waved a golden light curtain, yelled: "immortal barrier!"


    "Boom boom..."


    It took a long time for the shock wave to stop.


    They all snorted, and the immortal barrier was broken and close to the edge of collapse. However, they carried it down, but they still tried their best.


    As soon as I raise my head, Ning Tao is still in the energy wave. This boy should be hurt a lot, right?


    But just thinking of this, Ning Tao came out unharmed in golden armor, and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for more than two years. The strength of the three elders is growing. They have blocked me for 30% of the time."


    As soon as the words came out, the black robe and the gold robe''s face became stiff and his eyes widened.


    "Three 30%


    "You just used 30% The two screamed unbelievably.


    On one side of the green robe figure is convinced, his vision is deep, see the most clearly.


    Ning Tao smiles but does not speak. In front of these three people, qingpao Qinglian, heipao Lihuang and jinpao immortal.


    Before, at his request, Qinglian had agreed to let the three world leaders enter the sky sea for cultivation. Lihuang agreed, and he didn''t care about one or two more people.


    It can be regarded as making up for the candle dragon and Gu Xuanxuan.


    All of a sudden, the immortal fairy king looked at Ning Tao''s armor. He naturally knew that it was immortal gold. But he suddenly widened his eyes and screamed: "eight More than 800000 immortal gold patterns? This How is that possible? "


    "I''m only 600000 now. What kind of elixir have you taken?"

 Chapter 3119

    But as soon as Ning Tao''s words came to an end, a man nearby scoffed and said, "will Lu Zhengyi win? Are you kidding? Don''t you see that devil Wuxu is the strongest of the three? "


    "That''s too much. Lu Zhengyi can''t hold on any longer. He doesn''t even have this insight to see you."


    The man looked scornful.


    "Oh ~"


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and showed interest. He stopped the immortal stare and joked: "dare you ask me if you are a friend?"


    "Master of Heiya sect, Lin Wuya, don''t be scared," the man said with pride.


    "Black cliff sect?"


    Ning Tao thinks about it, and then looks to the immortal. He has never heard of the name anyway.


    Don''t mention him, even immortality is not very clear. Today''s Tiangang and Disha don''t have this name at all, but they are familiar. They should have heard about it.


    It''s a force in fairyland.


    But around, many audiences were surprised that it was one of the hermit sects, heiyazong.


    Over the past few years, the forces of fairyland have sprung up like bamboo shoots after a shower, and the old and new people have been replaced, which makes people overwhelmed. Heiyazong is one of the forces born in recent years.


    The reason why heiyazong is famous is that it has an old ancestor in the town to gain a reputation.


    At this time, Lin Wuya said in a loud voice: "what I said just now is not what I can say. It''s what the Heiya ancestor of our Heiya sect said. He has a deep vision and has seen through it for a long time."


    Then he looked at an old man beside him.


    The old man is very ugly. He looks like white clouds in the sky. Unexpectedly, he is the ancestor of the black cliff.


    What a surprise, what a surprise.


    This big man is here.


    There was a sudden shock from all around.


    Heiya Laozu was proud. He enjoyed this kind of worship very much. He immediately stroked his beard and said, "it''s true. Although these three little dolls have entered the immortal world, there is still a gap. Ordinary people can''t see it."


    "Oh? What''s the difference? Is the father-in-law sure that the devil will win? "


    Ning Tao is full of interest and fun.


    As soon as his mind swept away, he found that the old ancestor of black cliff was a celestial being. No wonder he dared to speak big words here.


    Immortal immortal king has a strange face. Seeing that Ning Tao is interested, he is not easy to interrupt. This little old man doesn''t know Ning Tao, but he doesn''t know himself.


    Still putting on airs and licking your face to show your vision here?


    Do you know how to write dead words?


    It''s like a cat in front of a tiger, a husky in front of a sniffer dog, performing the dog day, a waste rock and comet speed.


    Don''t think too much of yourself!


    The black cliff ancestor saw someone ask a question, immediately straightened his back, arrogantly said: "you asked the right person, otherwise, at your age, you have not reached the immortal, the chance of success in this life is less than one percent."


    "Well, I''ll give you some advice and enlighten you."


    Ning Tao couldn''t smile bitterly, but he didn''t rush to see what flowers he could say?


    I saw the old ancestor of Heiya leisurely say: "Tianxian, the powerful place is the idea of God. No matter the inside information, the foundation, the devil is second to none. Tai''a, Lu Zhengyi is far from perfect. If they continue to fight, they will surely lose."


    "The most important thing is that the demons have a special talent, physique and vitality, which is far stronger than the pride of our people. Protracted war is their strength."


    When they heard this, they suddenly realized that it was true, and they immediately believed it.


    However, Ning Tao laughed angrily, shook his head and said: "it''s just a bunch of nonsense. Although the demons have good talent, our human race also has a talent that everyone envies, that is wisdom and omnipotence."


    "Our human race adapts to all forces. It is the most neutral existence. Its body and mind are very average, but it is also the most incredible and full of miracles."


    "In my opinion, magic is the weakest side. The cards have been played, but tai''a still has one strike, and Lu Zhengyi still has no cards to play."


    As soon as he said this, the black cliff ancestor''s face became gloomy. He even dared to refute himself and said with a sneer: "it''s ridiculous. How do you know that Lu Zhengyi still hasn''t played his card? He is at the end of his tether


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you boy. I''m a celestial being. Can you see more deeply than me?"


    As soon as they heard this, they complimented and scolded Ning Tao: "that''s right. How can you talk here? Dare to question the words of Heiya Laozu, who are you


    Lin Wuya was even more contemptuous: "it''s just an ignorant generation. How can you question the words of the old ancestor? If this is not the first gate in the world, you will be ruined. "


    "But Lao Zu is kind, and just watching the result of the game will give you a long insight."


    The black cliff ancestor has a deep color.


    It is admired by many people.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head pitifully. He didn''t want to talk any more nonsense. However, he said something to the immortal fairy king, and the latter immediately noddedIn this challenge arena, you can''t fight against the three immortals.


    On the one hand, the evil Qi swallows the sky, on the other hand, the physique shakes the sky, on the other hand God of water!


    The three forces are thrilling!


    "Boom boom..."


    However, during the fierce battle, the ancient yuan fairy King seemed to hear something. Suddenly, his eyes brightened, he suddenly got up and said with a laugh, "you guys, this time we''re going to have a big match."


    "Oh?"


    When they heard this, they were all surprised.


    The rewards are so rich, how much more?


    "In addition, the six story time tower has the right to practice for one month, a king level elixir, a king level magic weapon, and an element spirit that can change the qualification."


    "In addition," the ancient yuan fairy king said mysteriously, "this reward will be awarded by the first sect leader in the world.


    When the words came out, there was silence.


    Even the three people in the fierce battle could not help but stop in an instant, and their faces were shocked.


    "Door "Master?"


    Why? Is he back?


    "Hiss ~!"


    Thousands of figures suddenly got up, their faces changed, some were nervous and excited, and some were dominated by coercion. Has that person come back?


    My God!


    Tiangang, Disha, and even the three powerful men were all boiling and excited at the moment.


    There was a pilgrimage look on his face.


    All the demons should be respectful


    On hearing this, Heiya Laozu was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that ningtao had come back. A little guy could subdue the kings of the Three Kingdoms. I''d like to see what kind of sacred he is."


    "Three heads and six arms? Or the reincarnation of ZIWEIXING? If I hadn''t closed the door before, I would have participated in the war. I would have missed a grand event. "


    As soon as the words came out, many people''s faces changed.


    How dare this old man call the real name of the first sect leader in the world?


    Lin Wuya turned pale, scared out of a cold sweat, and said in a low voice: "Laozu, don''t talk nonsense, be careful to be heard by the first people in the world."


    "Well, it''s just a little guy. Besides, we''re sitting so far away that no one will hear us."


    The black cliff ancestor waved his hand indifferently.


    But on one side, immortal immortal King slightly wiped his forehead, but he shook his head, and Ning Tao was smiling. Was he like this in the eyes of the older generation?


    Three heads and six arms are not necessary.


    ZIWEIXING reincarnation, he can blow!


    He Ning Tao is also Ning Mo, the strongest in the three realms!

 Chapter 3120

    At this point, the whole audience was boiling.


    The word "Ning Tao" is a legend and a myth for the three realms.


    His deeds of invincibility are countless.


    Rising like a comet.


    To calm the forbidden area, to fight in the world, to hang the demon world, to subdue the spirits, to make countless old monsters bow down and obey the instructions, to stand on the top of all living beings in the three worlds.


    It''s too high to be cold to meet a rival!


    This Is the first door in the world ningtao door master!


    As soon as Guyuan''s words fell, the three men in the challenge arena breathed quickly. They didn''t know what the spirit of elements was, but didn''t they understand the king level elixir and the king level magic weapon?


    That''s the treatment of vice president.


    The most powerful is boundless!


    In an instant, the three people became red eyed and roared, no longer hiding their secrets, and each burst out with all their strength.


    "Come on, I must be the strongest in the first class. Lu Zhengyi, tai''a, let me lose."


    The devil has no short red eyes to roar a way.


    His whole body is full of evil spirit. It is like a disaster of evil. It turns into a supreme spirit with a height of three feet. He wears a crown and roars with all his strength.


    "War skill, magic skill!"


    "Bite ~!"


    However, too much to be outdone, too much to be outdone, too much to be outdone, too much to be outdone, too much to be outdone, too much to be outdone, too much to be outdone.


    "Dharma, Vajra style!"


    "Break ~"


    on the other side, Lu Zhengyi seems to have made a decision. He takes a deep breath, and his whole body is full of water and air. He seems to form the center of a vast ocean.


    And behind him, in the vast ocean of illusion, it seems that there is something terrible beast showing the outline.


    The vastness of the atmosphere was oppressed.


    Let a lot of people face big change!


    "This What''s this? "


    "What a strong breath, demon king? No No, it''s the blood breath, the most powerful blood monster... "


    Many big names exclaimed.


    The earth immortal, the heaven immortal, and even the great emperor have a dignified face. They don''t know what kind of monster''s power it is?


    Black cliff ancestor also face a change, even he felt a pressure, how to return a responsibility? How could he have more power? If it goes on like this, there seems to be a tendency to win.


    But when he turns around, he finds that Ning Tao just looks at him and grins at him with a row of snow-white teeth.


    The moment is defined by him as showing off.


    Naked irony!


    Black cliff ancestor face a black, but suddenly see the devil without missing, too a two people under great threat, unexpectedly attack a turn, two people join hands, first solve Lu justice.


    He can''t be allowed to do it.


    Seeing this, Heiya ancestor was overjoyed. He sneered at Ning Tao and said, "see, I say he will lose. The two of them will fight together to win or lose."


    Lin Wuya was also elated.


    But Ning Tao shook his head and said with a smile, "you''d better wait until the game is over, and it''s not too late to say that."


    At this time, Lu Zhengyi''s face was still calm when he saw the two people attacking together. Suddenly, his pupils changed into water blue. A giant beast suddenly rushed out of the ocean with a huge wave and rushed to the two people.


    "All souls blood method, the power of blood!"


    "Water kylin, suppress!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the eyes of the public, a water blue towering beast, which was similar to Kirin, smashed into the two people with great power.


    In an instant, the whole challenge arena fell apart.


    The impact of terror has spread in all directions.


    "Click Click... "


    The protective arrays were all cracked, as if they couldn''t support the three men''s tossing. Seeing this, several elders were shocked and tried their best to maintain the array.


    If we let the impact come out, I don''t know how many people will be injured.


    Seeing this, the immortal immortal King quickly exerted his force in secret, and wrapped the whole array with gold patterns, which instantly turned the whole arena into a solid golden one. If they were allowed to toss in it, they could not destroy the array.


    Everything is in the room of lightning and flint. Before people can react, they can see that the movement in the challenge arena has stopped.


    Everyone breathed and looked at it with wide eyes. In the sight, there was only one person standing, panting heavily, bowing and pale. But after all, he stood firmly in the same place.


    The other two had fallen on the edge of the ring, spitting blood, and could not get up again.


    One strike, the winner!


    The man standing is Lu Zhengyi!


    Many people say that Lu Zhengyi has always been a nameless native. Unexpectedly, he has become the number one college in the world.


    It''s incredible.


    Seeing this, King Guyuan laughed with satisfaction and said: "at the end of the competition, I declare that Lu Zhengyi won the first prize.""Won, I actually won, really won," Lu Zhengyi looked at his hands and burst into tears, with a sense of incomprehension


    once he was just a genius of a small family in the triangle, but now he has been proud of the three worlds.


    Everything about him is changed by Ning Tao.


    His father, Lu Zhong, has already lost his tears and his face is full of joy. His child has finally grown up. It''s time for him to retire behind the scenes and enjoy his old age.


    "Good, good..."


    At this time, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction. At the beginning, the blood of the water Unicorn took him a lot of stars.


    In the world, water unicorn is also one of the good blood. This is not the purest. If there is an adult water unicorn, he can submerge a planet with a wave of his hand. He is afraid of such forces.


    So we can be sure that Lu Zhengyi can win.


    That old man must be stubborn with him!


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao immediately turned his head and played with the black cliff ancestor: "I said, father-in-law, are you convinced now?"


    "I..."


    Black cliff ancestor''s face was green, and his face was green and white. There was a lot of laughter around him, as if he was laughing at his incompetence and ignorance.


    An old face couldn''t hang up.


    I just feel a burning shame on my face!


    "Damn asshole..."


    Lin Wuya was also in a cold sweat. At the moment, he didn''t dare to raise his head. His face was hit by "Pa. pa".


    How can he have the face to see people in the future?


    Who on earth has no vision? Even a nobody is inferior, the people of heiyazong are all ashamed.


    At this time, as soon as the black cliff ancestor gritted his teeth, he had to take out his prestige to recover his face. He immediately sank his face and said to Ning Tao, "boy, no one has dared to talk back to me for many years. You are impatient, aren''t you?"


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Do you still want to hit me? " Ning Tao blinked a pair of big eyes and said with great interest.


    "Hit you? Jie Jie, I still want to ask him to kneel down and beg for mercy, "the black cliff ancestor said with a stare.


    The power of immortals immediately enveloped this area.


    Let many loose repair complexion pale!


    "God Fairy


    The strength of the black cliff ancestor is really terrible!


    Seeing that many people are full of fear, the old ancestor of Heiya snorted coldly. As expected, he still had to prove it with his strength. However, what''s the matter with this nobody? Not only is it not affected at all, but there is also a kind of impatience.


    What the hell?


    How can I feel teased?


    There is also a kind of disaster Illusion?


    "Ha ha? Kneel down and beg for mercy? "


    Ning Tao gave a faint smile and tut tut said: "no one has dared to talk to me like this for many years. I really miss it. Are you sure?"

 Chapter 3121

    "Don''t play tricks here and offend our ancestors. Unless you kneel down and beg for mercy, you can''t be spared."


    Heiya Laozu was enraged.


    When other people see him, they are all respectful, but Ning Tao is always lukewarm, which makes him angry. He is not only fearless, but also excited. What''s not shame?


    If it''s spread out in the future, his immortal ancestors can''t even clean up a nobody. They don''t have to mix up at all. They just bump into Beihai and die.


    Just as he was about to start, he suddenly heard Gu Yuanxian Wang Lang say: "please give the reward to the leader."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience was boiling.


    It''s a subconscious move for countless great figures to get up at this moment. Who dares to sit in front of such legendary figures? Every one of them is respectful.


    Where will Ning Tao appear?


    At this time, Luo Tian, Hao Ge, and Xiao Yuanbai, the three deputy headmen, suddenly got up and walked down the stage.


    The high-level officials of tiantianmen immediately followed.


    However, people''s eyes moved step by step with their bodies. Instead of going to other places, they went to a remote corner of the auditorium, which made people puzzled.


    When Lin Wuya saw this, he swallowed his saliva nervously. He always felt that he was coming towards them?


    Many people''s eyes are focused.


    He was so scared that he quickly held on to his grandfather.


    "What are you pulling me for?"


    Black cliff old ancestor face sink, just want to scold, but suddenly saw three vice door leader, three high level, together to them, immediately scared his legs and stomach a shiver.


    He just wanted to teach the younger generation a lesson. Is there such a big stir? It''s hard for the world''s leaders to stop it Could it be that he was heard complaining just now.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s dead..."


    The old ancestor of Heiya was as pale as death.


    Before complaining, it''s just to set off how powerful you are, but how strong is the No. 1 gate in the world? He''s been living for so many years. Can''t he know? One thousandth of its strength can crush it into slag.


    In front of such huge objects, not to mention a mere celestial being, the great emperor and the Immortal King are vulnerable.


    He thought that the gate of heaven was the dragon of the nine days. How could he have the same understanding with the mole ant like him? But the situation is clearly aimed at him.


    "Goo Grunt


    Lin Wuyan trembled with fright and said, "old Laozu, how can What shall we do? "


    Black cliff old ancestor difficult swallow a mouthful of saliva, comfort way: "steady, don''t panic, I will deal with."


    When Luo Tian, Gu Yuan, Mo Zu, Di Shi Tian and others just arrived here, they didn''t have time to speak to Ning Tao, but they were preempted by others. With a "plop", Heiya Laozu was scared to kneel on the ground.


    More directly, he pleaded for mercy and said, "please let me go. Let me go. Heiyazong. I''m old and guilty. It''s all my fault."


    "I shouldn''t be disrespectful to the master of the sect. It''s all my fault. Please be merciful and let go of heiyazong and me as a fart..."


    At this time, what dignity, face, all do not, life is the most important ah.


    The former celestial being may want wind and rain, but the present celestial being is not as good as the former one. However, it has to face a hundred times stronger strength than the original Daluo fairy palace. How can it not be humble?


    In doing so, there is a way out.


    "Er..."


    However, Luo Tian, Hao Ge, Gu Yuan and other high-level officials all look silly and are even more confused.


    What''s going on here?


    How could an immortal kneel down and beg for mercy?


    But looked at the side of Ning Tao, a time do not know what to do, only a wry smile.


    In fact, not to mention them, even Ning Tao was confused at the moment, and he couldn''t smile bitterly in his heart. He didn''t say a word. The old guy actually knelt down first. When he was bragging just now, I didn''t agree with him.


    Lin Wuya is more like being struck by thunder.


    This is what Laozu said. Don''t worry, give it to me? Dare feeling is to kneel down and beg for mercy directly?


    "This This... "


    Many forces know Heiya Laozu. After all, he is also an old immortal. But now this scene is an eye opener and full of drama.


    At this time, Luo Tian gave a dry cough. They were the main body. People couldn''t let the guests kneel all the time.


    He immediately said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. Please get up quickly. Let''s say something slowly. Our Lord is not the kind of person who doesn''t know right from wrong."


    Hearing this, Heiya''s face softened slightly, and he immediately stood up with gratitude.


    "Thank you, deputy headmaster Luo. I''m really old and stupid just now. If you see the headmaster later, please say something nice for me. I admire him from the bottom of my heart."


    Black cliff ancestor patted his chest and vowed.


    "Well This... "Luo Tian gave a bitter smile and hesitated.


    "What? Difficult Isn''t vice sect leader Luo willing to help Lao Jiu? " Black cliff ancestor''s face changed.


    "It''s not. It''s just that you don''t need me to hand it over. You can say it now."


    Luo Tian smiles.


    "What do you mean?" The black cliff ancestor looks puzzled.


    At this time, Luo Tian stepped back with a solemn face. In full view of the public, he took all the high-level officials of the world gate and bowed to Ning Tao, the old God beside the old ancestor of Heiya, saying: "we welcome the return of the Lord."


    "We welcome your return!"


    The sound can shake the sky, like sea waves, layer by layer higher and higher, reverberating in the whole arena.


    The old ancestor of Heiya was dizzy and tinnitus.


    In amazement, he stiff neck turned his head, just saw Ning Tao light way: "all up."


    "Yes ~"


    "hiss ~!"


    Lin Wuya took a breath of cold air, and his eyes were shocked. Suddenly his brain was empty and his eyes were black. He was stunned to death with a "plop" on the spot.


    Ning Tao, that ignorant young man, is actually the first door owner in the world!


    "My God Ah... "


    All of a sudden, he heard another "plop" sound, and the black cliff ancestor knelt down again. This time, his face was as pale as ashes, and his eyes were eager to jump out and jump twice at this moment.


    This ignorant young man is actually the head of the first door in the world, the little guy in his mouth.


    He heard all those words!


    No, it should be said that he spoke ill of the head of the first door in the world and threatened him. At this moment, he had a feeling of admiration for himself.


    It''s so awesome.


    Dare to threaten the legendary ningmo.


    The word "to die" has been used incisively and vividly in him. It''s so excellent that he can die without loss.


    Black cliff ancestor''s eyes are empty.


    I''m so scared to death!


    At this time, Ning Tao shook his head and got up faintly. At this moment, an invincible momentum came out. Hundreds of thousands of people felt that a towering mountain was standing between heaven and earth, which was so terrible and unattainable.


    Even breathing is not smooth.


    "Please take your seat," Luo Tian exclaimed, and then let out a passage like the stars holding the moon.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a faint smile and walked out of the audience accompanied by the immortal immortal king. He didn''t even look at Lin Wuya and Heiya as if they were nothing.


    He also disdains to quarrel with two little people.


    It''s just two ants playing.


    However, the black cliff ancestor suddenly like crazy general, actually raised the palm like a fan, crazy fan himself.


    In the blink of an eye, the cheek was red and swollen.


    He also cried to Ning Tao, kowtowed desperately, "Dong Dong" and begged for mercy: "please let me heiyazong live. I''m old and stupid. I can''t forgive my old sin. Just let me heiyazong go up and down."


    "I would like to atone, I would like to atone..."


    However, Ning Tao''s footstep does not stop, but comes a faint voice: "good!"

 Chapter 3122

    A small episode, nobody cares.


    However, Ning Tao''s return caused a great stir, and the three circles were boiling. This exchange meeting was held by him personally, and he issued a huge reward for the first prize.


    Even the fairy King''s eyes were red.


    Many people secretly vowed to go to Tianxia college.


    All the major forces regret that they didn''t send their disciples to Tianxia college early?


    We have to wait for the next one


    Ning Tao, however, only showed his face once in the meeting, and then went to discuss the matter under the support of others.


    It is said that Nalin Wuya was scared into an idiot, sometimes insane, sometimes dull. A famous earth immortal was half abandoned, but the old ancestor of Heiya accepted the crime and went back to the Propaganda Department of Heiya Sect on the same day.


    Atone for your ignorance.


    No one is going to embarrass them. Of course, it''s all in the future


    The world hall.


    At this time, all the dignitaries of the three realms gathered here. Although they had been separated for three years, the changes in the three realms in these three years were bigger than they had been for three hundred years, and the bottleneck of the three realms disappeared.


    Once the dream of fairy king, is no longer extravagant, but gradually become a reality.


    From one person to today''s seven or eight people, more than a dozen people, it''s like a blowout. Those grand ancestors have made great progress in their cultivation. The number of great emperors and immortals is one or two times more than before.


    The strength of the first gate in the world is even more unfathomable, and no one can replace it.


    Ning Tao has a brief understanding of the past three years, and the development is very good. However, there is an obvious drawback, that is, resources are very scarce.


    Although the energy of heaven and earth is recovering, and there is a crack in the seal of the galaxy, the resources are still poor.


    There are basically no external objects that can assist cultivation.


    It all depends on meditation!


    Just think of those immortal stones, star beads, celestial medicines, imperial medicines, divine mines Which one is not going through the cumulative compression? Finally absorb the essence of heaven and earth.


    Time, the three realms also need time!


    It''s not so easy to breed a treasure!


    You know, in today''s three realms, the only one that can give birth to star beads is tianqionghai, but in other places, the energy or chance of heaven and earth is still a little short.


    At this speed, it will take at least a few decades for the celestial world to breed star beads.


    But it''s too slow. I''m afraid at that time, yuwenchuan and the other four realms have already called. If there are several immortal kings in the three realms, it''s all burning high incense.


    Although Ning Tao can bring back the resources, it''s not very realistic to think about it now. With so many mouths and so large three realms, how can he do well alone? It''s getting harder and harder.


    Unless the three realms can support themselves, there is no hope to fight against Yu Wenchuan


    Ning Tao pondered, but there was no good way for a while, so he had to take a step first.


    We can only think of another way if we need resources.


    Although the crack on the other side of the galaxy seal is getting bigger and bigger, it can still hold. Tianjie and others have racked their brains and used all kinds of means in the past three years, but they will be mercilessly cracked one by one by three eyes.


    If you want to talk about a hate list, candlelight ranks first, Ning Tao is second, and three eyes is third.


    So it''s safe for the time being!


    During the discussion, Xianyue came in with a red face. She didn''t want to disturb Xianggong''s discussion, but the child''s business is the most important. She didn''t see Xianggong send sanhunzhi and Jiuqu yulingshen to her.


    Her mother-in-law had to ask her to come and urge her.


    Pull Ning Tao back.


    If she came, it would make the guests laugh and make him lose face.


    Ning Tao''s mind is clear, and he pats his head with a bitter smile. He cares about the state affairs, but forgets his family affairs. He gives it to Luo Tian and brother Hao, and he leaves the hall in a hurry.


    "Mr. Xiang, have you found all the things?" Xianyue pulls Ning Tao and says with a tight face.


    Looking at her wrinkled eyebrows and restless red lips, Ning Tao took her hand with a smile and comforted: "don''t worry, my husband will take the lead, one for two."


    Although tender and tender, like a peach in the water, his face is still pale and red.


    "Xianggong, I''m going back soon. My sisters can''t wait. My mother doesn''t know what to say about you."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao a listen to, immediately some big head, this time back certainly can''t avoid mother a scold.


    He is the leader of the three realms. He can''t put on airs here. There is one mother in the world


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    After a few flashes, he returned to yixinju. Looking around, he was almost full of figures, including Tong Yaqian, ye Wanqing, Su Qian, Hua Linglong, Zhou Ru, Li Bingbing, Lin Yurou, Yueying, Xiaobai, Xiaohei, YaoxianAnd in the crowd, there are two pregnant women with big stomachs, a leisurely face, not in a hurry.


    One Xia Mengfei, one Xiao Hong.


    As soon as Ning Tao appeared, he suddenly let the small yard blow up. The crowd was excited. A group of people rushed up and couldn''t hear clearly.


    Three sentences are inseparable from the issue of "medicinal materials".


    It''s only one month and one day before the baby is born.


    As long as you miss this day, the effect of the dragon and Phoenix pregnancy pill will be completely invalid.


    Can everyone be in no hurry?


    The demon moon rushes up and scolds Ning Tao, but she holds him and cries. Every time Ning Tao goes away, she has not heard from him for several years. She is the only son. Can she not worry?


    Ning Tao can''t help but comfort her mother, and her eyes can''t help getting wet.


    "Well, mom, so many people are watching..."


    "So what? I hold my own son, who dares to have an opinion, daughter-in-law did not say anything


    The demon moon hugs Ning Tao tightly and cries bitterly.


    Ye Wanqing, Sophia and Lin Yurou chuckled and agreed: "what mother said is."


    However, a white old man is crowded in, sweating, shaking at Ning Tao: "door Sect leader, medicine What about the medicine? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, this person is actually medicine immortal, this just three years, unexpectedly all of a sudden old so many?


    I''m really involved.


    Immediately, he quickly turned over his hands and took out two pairs of herbs, which were well preserved.


    "Why? This What''s this The medicine fairy frowned and took these four herbs, but some of them could not understand. It seemed that there was a slight gap between them and the pattern records in the Jiuyang Dan Sutra.


    He recognized the three soul branches at a glance.


    It''s fuller than in the design.


    But this Jiuqu jade spirit ginseng seems to be different. Isn''t it a mistake?


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about the medicine master. This is the Jiuqu yulingshen king with better efficacy. The efficacy is exactly the same, so you don''t have to worry about any accident."


    Hearing this, the medicine fairy suddenly heard that Jiuqu Yuling ginseng king had heard of it. Originally, it was supposed to be this divine medicine, but considering various factors, he lowered his requirements. Now the ginseng king has got it, which is better than he expected.


    Immediately surprised, said: "well, well, with them, the dragon and Phoenix pregnancy pill will be able to become, I''m going to prepare, take medicine tomorrow, I will let the little boy born safely."


    With that, he left.


    Everyone was relieved. Xiaobai sat down on the ground, and his heart was finally able to let go.


    Ning Tao raised his head, immediately and summer sister a pair of Phoenix eyes, four eyes relative, indescribable tenderness.


    "Sister Xia, I''m back!"

 Chapter 3123

    In a word, it is full of bitterness.


    For the sake of these two kinds of medicinal materials, how many lives did Ning Tao nearly take in?


    But when he saw sister Xia, he felt that all this was worth it, especially the high belly, which might be the first son in his life.


    Just think about it!


    What''s the point of suffering?


    Seeing this, everyone laughed and gave them a little time to be alone. Xiaohei lay on Xiaohong''s shoulder and winked at ningtao. Its thick earth atmosphere can make the placenta stronger.


    Ning Tao wry smile, toward a few people nodded, later to find them one by one reminiscent.


    After a while, there were only two people left.


    At this time, Xia Mengfei came with a big belly and a happy smile on her face, indicating Ning Tao to lean over.


    Ning Tao was a little nervous and excited. He immediately put his ear on the raised abdomen carefully, as if he could hear a heartbeat. He reached out to touch it, as if he had been kicked by something. This little guy was very naughty.


    "Smelly boy, dare to kick your father, when you come out, we''ll fight..."


    Ning Tao said with a smirk.


    When Xia Mengfei hears the speech, she laughs. Chao ningtao is angry. She has no good way: "don''t teach bad children. They know how to fight and kill all day long, and it''s possible that it''s a man or a woman. Don''t hold too much hope."


    "It''s OK, no matter boys or girls, I like it," said Ning Tao, touching his big belly and looking satisfied.


    Xia Mengfei pursed her mouth and looked at Ning Tao''s silly face. Although she was very happy, she was much thinner than he was three years ago, which made her feel sad.


    It''s not easy to work alone.


    But they can''t help.


    At this time, the three laughing girls rushed over quickly, and they laughed and cried: "Dad, Dad..."


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows are pretty and her three precious girls are coming. She immediately hugs them in her arms. All of them come out of the water. They are more and more beautiful, especially the eldest. They are growing up to be adults.


    Calculate the time, she should be a teenager now. She has learned to blush by his embrace.


    Baby is as close to him as ever.


    Holding his neck not to let go, pouting a small mouth, but also on his face mercilessly printed a strawberry print.


    Xinyue a face mischievous, giggle: "aunt, robbed your man, you will not be jealous?"


    "Two wenches, don''t talk nonsense, be careful your mother punishes you to copy books," Xia Mengfei said with angry eyes.


    "I don''t know. My mother won''t let me copy books if my father decides for me. You don''t know, writing is so boring that I have to take an exam. My head aches."


    Xinyue pouted and said dissatisfied.


    Hear this, Ning Tao Leng for a while, examination? In the heart also suddenly emerged the childhood shadow.


    It seems that Chinese people are afraid of this thing.


    Feng Shui turns around.


    However, these three girls are much better than he was in those years. The first family in the world has a lot of money. It''s also a show off. Sister Xia invited several teachers, great scholars, Taoists and lingzong to these three girls


    It can be said that there are all kinds of skills


    and there are thousands of them.


    Of course, sister Xia will not favor one over the other. All children of the same age can learn.


    She also taught the three girls that they should never bully others with their staff. Her father was the one who fought so hard. If they were not right, they would be ruined sooner or later.


    If a family wants to be prosperous, family education and rules must have integrity


    But Ning Tao heart move, suddenly strange way: "you, should not be to truant just to see me?"


    "Well This... "


    As soon as the three girls pouted, the old man was really worthy of being the old man. Unexpectedly, they could all guess it, and their interest was suddenly extinguished, one by one drooping face and charming.


    It''s boring to copy books.


    They haven''t played for a long time.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sighed helplessly, took a look at sister Xia, and had to say: "forget it, it''s a holiday for a few days, but we must learn from the great Confucian in the future."


    "Oh yeah..."


    The three little girls were ecstatic and jumped three feet high. There was nothing happier than that.


    See them happy, Ning Tao suddenly pondered for a while, thought, eyes twinkle, suddenly turned over, took out a beating heart.


    Yes, it''s the heart of origin.


    "Why? what is it? Still alive? " Seeing this, Xia Mengfei was surprised.


    Ning Tao explained a little to her that if this place was not holy land, this heart would be enough to buy the galaxy, and it was more than enough.


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei was shocked. How valuable is this heart?


    However, the next second Ning Tao suddenly looks at her abdomen, takes a deep breath, and carefully draws the heart of origin close to her abdomen under the gaze of the three girls.It''s like testing something?


    But a few times, there was no response?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrow. Although he didn''t expect Siwa to absorb it, he always wanted to have a try. He immediately urged the energy to integrate the heart of origin into the placenta.


    However, at this time, Xia Mengfei''s whole body suddenly formed a repulsive force.


    Rejected the heart of origin.


    "This..."


    Xia Mengfei and Ning Tao are all stunned. Is there such a thing? This child is really extraordinary.


    Xia Mengfei wry smile, comfort way: "just, it seems that this treasure and this child have no chance, you find others."


    Ning Tao also nodded, and suddenly looked at the three girls beside him. They were carefree. Xinyue quickly shook his head. Although his father said that the treasure was very big, they were not interested in it.


    They were born with Tao and blood ancestors, and they had already decided their own way.


    Not really.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao sends the heart of origin to bao''er. She should be interested in her words. After all, this is the most mysterious one of his children.


    But bao''er looked at it and pouted, "it''s not my stuff."


    "Huh?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, looking at her eyebrow in a cluster of flame traces, suddenly in front of a bright, hurriedly asked: "do you know what your thing is?"


    After puckering for a long time, bao''er scratched his head and said, "is it a roulette? It seems to be called I''m going to get it back. "


    "Two instruments of chaos?"


    Ning Tao was surprised and doubted: "what is that? Where did you learn that from? "


    "In my dream, I''ve been dreaming all the time recently. This name always appears in my mind again and again. It seems that there is a clock, but I can''t see it clearly. I just remember the two chaotic dials."


    Bao''er is not happy.


    Hear here, Ning Tao frowned, dream? What''s going on, baby?


    He looked at the heart of origin in his hand and asked, "do you want this?"


    Bao''er shook his head, pouted and said, "I only want the two instruments of chaos. This is not my thing. I don''t want it."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly and sighs. When he comes to the heart of the origin, which has been robbed by those big forces outside, he can''t send it to anyone. Do you think it''s ridiculous? I guess those people know how to go crazy.


    It seems that we have to look for more candidates!

 Chapter 3124

    About bao''er, Ning Tao is not at ease. He always worries that bao''er will become something he doesn''t know.


    Even strange.


    Even another being


    He tried his best to check bao''er''s whole body, including the flame trace in the center of his eyebrows. He didn''t know what the flame was? A contact, even Ning Tao has a feeling of being burned all over.


    You know, he is now carrying the sun dragon body, what fire in the world can hurt him?


    What flame can be compared to the sun flame?


    But now he saw it!


    However, no matter how hard he tries or how he peeps, he can''t understand what it is?


    As for the origin of this cluster of flame traces, it was the last time that Lin Yurou secretly gave herself a bead, which was bao''er''s companion bead. She appeared with her. Seeing that it was powerful, she used it as a trump card.


    When he was fighting for the position of the leader of the Dalai palace, he passed through the ancient cliff, but he had no choice but to use this bead against the king of hell.


    At that time, a ray of light came from the middle region to the triangle region, fell on bao''er''s eyebrows, and made her coma for a long time. Then the flame trace appeared


    Half a day later, Ning Tao sighs. She still can''t figure out some mysteries about bao''er.


    I remember that in the history of the three realms, there was once a chaotic emperor, but it was only a flash in the pan. He only knew that he was very strong, but he never appeared again in the next few years.


    No one knows whether it''s dead or alive?


    It''s like a gale coming and a breeze going.


    However, according to Ning Tao''s estimation, the chaotic emperor must have something to do with bao''er, but I''m afraid the source of all this has yet to be traced back to the world.


    That''s what sister Xuan said.


    This is not the power of a great emperor.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly brightened. Yes, at this time, he should go to discuss with sister Xuan, and he still has a lot to say to her.


    Immediately to the summer elder sister, there are three girls told a few words, a flash body toward the yam field.


    However, when all of them didn''t pay attention, the cluster of flame traces actually absorbed the residual power of the sun, twinkling slightly, as if smelling a familiar breath, which made bao''er slightly lost his mind.


    Unconsciously, and some sleepy.


    She fell asleep in her arms.


    Xia Mengfei is not surprised, coax her to sleep, is not once or twice, and, at first or bao''er in any case to sleep in her arms, at first people still don''t understand, until she noticed something strange.


    As soon as she touched bao''er, she only felt that her whole body had been baptized, and the fetus in her abdomen was amazing.


    It''s like the power of thick earth.


    It should be chaos.


    Later, no one stopped me. I didn''t understand, but at least I knew it was a good thing


    After the yam field.


    Ning Tao "brush" to break the air, even a trace of flowers and plants, did not alarm, body method is really good.


    And the medicine field, I don''t know how many times larger than it was at the beginning. There are a lot of strange medicinal materials, some of which are as high as one person. The ginseng fruit tree has produced another fruit, but it is not mature yet.


    But I''m afraid that even the ginseng fruit tree in its heyday was not as good as it is now.


    With the nourishment of the earth, it is better than the peak.


    Even now, he has been able to practice and channeling independently, and now he is comparable to the level of Royal medicine.


    Bear a ginseng fruit, swallow it down, can let the fairy King strong immediately promoted a heavy.


    In addition to ginseng fruit trees, there are also more than a dozen legendary Royal medicines, such as hongmengling tree, Qilin Royal medicine, and newly cultivated flat peach root The inside information of these Royal medicines is also amazing. Now there is no limit, it can be said that they are growing crazily.


    Moreover, he moved to the earth of all things, which can be said to be like a tiger adding wings. The momentum of growth makes people laugh. A batch of Royal medicine fruits have been harvested.


    Wait for medicine fairy Teng to come, no, now it should be said that it is medicine emperor, but he broke through to the two spirits of the great emperor.


    It''s not far from the three spirits.


    A "weak love Dan" Dan Fang, let the seven feelings of the demons who fear robbery, thank you.


    And the prescription of a "soul increasing pill" makes all the powerful people crazy. It has a very good chance to break through one soul.


    Today''s medicine emperor, the status of the world is self-evident, even if the fairy king saw him must be respected.


    I don''t dare to trust you.


    After all, if people break through to the Immortal King and create Wang Dan that can make the Immortal King break through, there will be more places for them to ask. Who dares not give the face of the emperor of medicine.


    Once a medicine immortal, now he has fully realized his potential and is crazy about alchemy


    Just when Ning Tao sighed, a piece of exquisite stone in the middle of the medicine field suddenly turned into a beautiful body, a pair of beautiful eyes like gems, staring at Ning Tao with a kind of indescribable complexity.


    There was no need to cast the Dharma, so she stood quietly, as if she had understood something.As soon as she looked up, Gu Xuanxuan looked at the gorgeous Milky way. She was not only resentful, but also helpless: "injustice, injustice, first you, now you have him."


    "Are you really our nemesis?"

 Chapter 3125

    Gu Xuanxuan was talking to herself, but Ning Tao didn''t hear her clearly. She was surprised and asked, "what did you say?"


    "It''s nothing. It seems that you have got the heart of origin and saved the people of origin. You must have entered the sage Academy. Today''s world How''s it going? "


    Gu Xuanxuan sighed.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said what he knew about the origin of the clan.


    The old monster sat down.


    The origin group migrated to the ancient continent.


    The Terran and the star monster are still fighting


    Gu Xuanxuan listened carefully. Her face changed from time to time. Unexpectedly, 700 million years later, the world changed so much that she felt a little strange.


    Some unknown galaxies have risen, and some once familiar ones have disappeared.


    At that time, the supreme Jinpeng was just established, and it was famous in the world. But now, it has become a symbol of the top grade galaxy.


    So big mountain spirit clan, unexpectedly be destroyed, then mountain spirit queen, they also have some intersection.


    "Poor and ferocious" is still alive. I remember chasing and killing them in those years


    Thinking of this, Gu Xuanxuan suddenly reminded: "you should be careful about the star nest. If you let them know about your relationship with brother Zhulong, I''m afraid there will be trouble."


    "Oh? Why? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, some don''t understand a way.


    "In those years, when my brother Zhulong and I visited a relic, we met an opportunity, that is, the original skill in my hand, but someone wanted to seize it at that time."


    "That man is the star nest, the chief, the most beloved son of evil spirits. However, he was killed by brother Zhulong in a rage, which caused great trouble and was chased by star nest for a long time."


    Gu Xuanxuan said with a bitter smile.


    In fact, it was the guy who molested her. Candlelight was furious.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s mouth smoked. The candlelight dragon in those years was really hot-blooded Fang Gang. This kind of guy even dared to kill him.


    However, when you think about it carefully, it seems that you are not qualified to say this kind of words. Isn''t the white jade lion''s demon subduing lion dead under your own hands?


    Although it''s a "burning horn" mending knife, which he didn''t kill himself, no matter whether it appears or not, the lion will surely die, or will die in his own hands. Therefore, he didn''t explain too much.


    Even if he announced all over the world that he was a lion subduing demon killed by Yan Jiao, how many people of the star clan can believe it?


    He and candlelight are equally important.


    It''s close to killing Tianjiao of the four major galaxies


    At this time, Ning Tao patted his brain and asked: "what do you find about bao''er recently? Do you know what that "two instruments of chaos" is? "


    Gu Xuanxuan was silent and thought about it. She just shook her head and said, "let it be."


    "As for what your third daughter will be like, it''s not our power to reverse her. She''s too big. Even if I tell you, I can''t help it. I can only let it go. I believe there''s a certain number in the dark."


    Hear here, Ning Tao heart heavy, pursed mouth not language, really helpless?


    No, he has to change it.


    There must be a way!


    At this time, Ning Tao felt Gu Xuanxuan''s breath and asked, "how is your injury now?"


    "Don''t worry, after so many years of deep sleep, we have improved. The bottleneck of heaven and earth has been lifted. It''s only a matter of time before I can recover to the peak. I will help you when I have a stop with yuwenchuan and other four circles."


    "And through the ups and downs this time, the day I became emperor was the moment when I recovered to my peak."


    Gu Xuanxuan said calmly.


    In the calm, there was a storm.


    "Emperor?"


    Ning Tao was surprised. He didn''t expect that Gu Xuanxuan was going to go through six or nine days. With his current vision, Gu Xuanxuan''s strength is still unfathomable and has a solid foundation.


    I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary Immortal Emperor.


    Seven hundred million years ago, she was only one step away from Xianhuang. Now she has a lot of experience


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao quickly turned over his hand and took out some treasures, such as the best star beads, elemental water and Jundan They are all placed around the stone.


    It will speed up her recovery.


    Gu Xuanxuan nodded and looked at Ning Tao''s face for a long time. She sighed: "to tell you the truth, you are progressing faster than I expected. Now you are half a fairy king. I''m afraid you can surpass me in a few years."


    "But don''t make the mistakes that brother Zhulong made in those years. One''s strength is limited after all. You need more and stronger helpers."


    "The origin of the heart, will create a super strong, its owner you have to consider, the candle dragon was not selected, but now you still have some time, must make the best use of things, in order to maximize the strength."


    Ning Tao nodded, but there was no good person to think about. There were only a few suitable people in the three circles.Moreover, if the heart of origin is placed in the three realms, he feels that there is some waste. After all, the bottleneck of heaven and earth is limited, and it is difficult for him to achieve results in decades.


    Gu Xuanxuan added: "I''ve heard what you said before. The three realms are short of two kinds of resources and time. Only with them can they compete with the four realms."


    "Time can be speeded up by time tower, but resources can''t be brought back by you alone. The three realms should learn to be self reliant. Otherwise, not only will it drag you down, but the combat effectiveness will also be in a mess, and those fighting instincts will be forgotten."


    Ning Tao nodded his head. He had found this drawback since he fought with Li Huang. The three realms of blood and rain were always tense, but now peace is coming, and they are intoxicated by the comfortable and comfortable life.


    It''s too peaceful. It''s estimated that in the past three years, not to mention the king of immortals, the great emperor and the immortals, few people have done anything.


    That''s not a good sign.


    Something has to be done.


    At this time, a light voice came from the depth of the medicine field. He said happily, "Daddy, you''re back."


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao is stunned, daddy? Do you have a daughter? In the line of sight, a tricolor lotus actually came out and rushed towards itself happily.


    In a flash, she became a girl.


    "Daddy, Xiaolian misses you so much!"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao grinned bitterly and patted his head. He really forgot that he had a daughter. He immediately picked up Xiaolian, and the fragrance of the plants suddenly came.


    Let''s give him a lift.


    I almost remember that when the little fairy came back, she didn''t bring her daughter back.


    Who can stand it?


    Later an explanation, the women''s army just let him go, thought it was a little love life of children.


    "By the way, why are you in this medicine field? Why didn''t you copy books with bao''er and them? " Ning Tao had a straight face and shaved her nose.


    On hearing this, little lotus pouted. The red tape was too much trouble.


    Gu Xuanxuan said with a helpless smile: "this little girl is a spiritual thing, lotus, so all things can moisten and strengthen it. Her cultivation is rooted here, and she has a companion with me."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that it was like this. The little girl was more flexible than before.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao gave a mysterious smile and said with a smile, "guess what gift daddy brought you?"


    "Gifts?"


    Xiaolian eyes shine, a pair of big eyes flutter Ling flutter Ling, surprise way: "a lot of delicious."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. The little girl knows how to eat. She turns her hand and takes out a rotating lotus flower from the ring. It''s delicate and gorgeous, just like a work of art. There are 12 pieces in the whole body. It''s water blue and rich in water elements.


    In an instant, Xiaolian''s eyes widened.


    Instinct tells her that this is what she needs most, which is equivalent to a part of life and one of the indispensable sources. Her breathing becomes heavy immediately.


    "Goo Grunt


    "Daddy, this This is... "


    Seeing Xiaolian looking at the twelve grade water lilies, Ning Tao said with a smile, "this is the twelve grade water lilies I found in the Tiangong ruins. It should be useful to you."


    Gu Xuanxuan also looked surprised. She had another lotus flower. In all, there were nearly four on Xiaolian.


    The power of the five elements is only the last.


    At this time, Xiaolian cheered excitedly, and gave Ning Tao a big bang on his face. She said excitedly, "thank you, Dad. I like this gift very much."


    While talking, what kind of traction did the twelve grade water lilies seem to receive? It turned into a light and went towards Xiaolian.


    Xiaolian''s whole body is full of light, which is directly divided into three beams, one gold, one green and one red. They are perfectly intertwined, but now a blue light comes in. Four lights intertwined.


    It''s like a fusion.


    Bit by bit, the power grows rapidly.


    Ning Tao and Gu Xuanxuan both look strange, and they can really merge. If they gather all the lotus flowers, what will happen? They were both curious.


    I don''t know how long after that, the four lights suddenly made a great progress and gradually converged to a lotus flower.


    Looking around, there is a Magic Lotus in the sky. It has a total body of 48 pieces, emitting the gorgeous colors of one gold, one green, one red and one blue.


    "Fusion, it''s a success!"

 Chapter 3126

    "Hum Hum... "


    In the line of sight, the 48 grade Zulian "buzz", in the eyes of Ning Tao two people, suddenly spew out a fog, floating in the whole field above.


    It turned into raindrops and fell down.


    Every drop is as clear as dew.


    And nourish like a spring.


    "Water moistens all things!"


    Ning Tao''s brain out of this word, washed by the rain, as if to purify the mind.


    Gu Xuanxuan was even more surprised. She found that some spirit grass, spirit wood and spirit fruit began to grow rapidly. Then, the elixir and the Royal medicine all rose a lot.


    One by one, just like eating the Shiquandabu pill, opened branches and scattered leaves at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The ginseng fruit is even white and red.


    It seems that maturity is not far away!


    "This This... "


    "It''s amazing," Ning Tao said of Gu Xuan''s shock, with an incredible face.


    How does Xiaolian do it?


    At this time, forty-eight grade Zulian "Di Liu" turned to human form again. However, the girl''s lovely appearance grew up a little bit, like a little girl. She was as delicate as Xinyue.


    It''s like a porcelain doll.


    Tender skin, a pair of bright, twinkling eyes, no one wants to hold her and kiss her.


    It''s beautiful.


    Especially this blue dress, fresh and beautiful, a pair of gold bracelets, "Ding Ling" rings, and a red long-life lock is hanging around the neck, while the pair of white feet, two more blue bells


    In Ning Tao''s gaze, Xiaolian pounces on him and hugs him with a smile.


    "Thank you, Dad!"


    At this time, the two talents found that Xiaolian''s strength had been promoted to five or six levels.


    It seems to be able to improve.


    But the bottleneck of the three realms is not allowed.


    Ning Tao asked: "Xiaolian, what was the move you just used? Is that your gift? "


    Xiaolian nodded cleverly and said, "that''s my new trick. However, it''s not as powerful as just now. It''s because the power of shuilian is too strong to balance with the power of Sanlian, so I forced out some energy."


    "So it is," they suddenly realized, but said strangely, "what do you know now?"


    "Eh ~"


    after puckering her lips for a long time, Xiaolian suddenly brightened her eyes and waved her hands to the seven skilful stone. She saw a wave of four-color energy flying in a circle.


    It''s not only an array, it''s endless.


    "Talent, Sisheng lotus array!"


    "Hum Hum... "


    Ning Tao, what''s the trick?


    Perspective, as if there is a huge vitality in the nourishment of seven exquisite stone, will change the energy of heaven and earth.


    Sister Xuan''s breath was also gathering fast.


    It''s like recovery.


    However, Xiaolian maintained the array, which seemed to consume a lot. In a moment, her breathing was disordered, and her face was covered with sweat, but she was still trying to mobilize her strength.


    Not only that, around the fairy flower, fairy fruit, the overflow of healing power has been absorbed.


    All into this array.


    "Well, Xiaolian, don''t waste any more power, stop it quickly," Ning Tao noticed that it was not right, and quickly stopped it.


    But Xiaolian''s face was pale, her body was weak, and she was still shaking slightly. Even if she wanted to withdraw the array, it was very difficult. The power was too strong, and some of them could not be controlled.


    "Dad Dad... "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was so distressed that he broke out immortal power immediately, and Shengsheng isolated the two forces.


    The "boom" array gradually collapsed.


    The stone is dead.


    "Xiaolian, Xiaolian, are you ok?" Ning Tao catches Xiaolian and his face changes.


    Another Wang Dan was taken out and swallowed by her.


    A moment later, Xiaolian took a slow breath. Her eyes were dim and weak, but it didn''t matter. It was just that she consumed too much strength at one time.


    And you don''t have full control of the surge.


    It takes time to digest.


    At this time, Gu Xuanxuan''s face was complicated again. Compared with the past, she seemed to have a sense of fullness and an indescribable confidence and momentum.


    "Sister Xuan, you Are you ok? " Ning Tao is suspicious.


    Gu Xuanxuan gently shook her head, looked at her hands and said: "I''m very good. I''m better than ever. She actually repaired my origin."


    "At the beginning of the war, there was only a trace of my power source and my mind source. If it wasn''t for a precious immortal crystal stone, I would have died if I had to use the secret method to seal my sleep and let me heal myself for a long time."


    "Over the years, I''ve only recovered half of my original strength, but now, I''ve recovered more than half of my original strength, and her strength can be cured.""It''s incredible, it''s incredible!"


    Ning Tao smell speech stare big eyes, repair the source of the loss? oh my god? This How is that possible?


    Is that too bad?


    In short, the wind devil is in urgent need of shenyingguo now. Why? Because god baby fruit is one of the most precious treasures in the world to restore the origin.


    Although there are also some treasures to restore the source, it is of no help to the super strong.


    Only the elixir and big medicine above the imperial level can have a magical effect on the strong such as the wind devil.


    But now, with Xiaolian''s own strength, she can restore the origin, or repair for a prospective emperor, which shows how amazing this is.


    She should also be able to restore the origin of the wind devil.


    However, Ning Tao is reluctant to let her do so, which seems to be a burden to him.


    However, if it is spread, it will certainly cause a sensation all over the world. I''m afraid I don''t know how many big forces will come to fight for strength.


    It''s too shocking!


    Is this the power of the original lotus?


    "Dad, I''m sleepy..."


    Xiaolian couldn''t open her eyes. She gradually turned into a four-color lotus, rooted in the earth under her feet, fell into deep sleep, accumulated strength and became familiar with the realm.


    Gu Xuanxuan exclaimed, "let her have a good rest here. I''ll take care of her. The three realms are waiting for you."


    "And when your fourth baby is born, I''m afraid there will be something not easy. You should be prepared in advance."


    Ning Tao nodded, asked Xiaolian to Gu Xuanxuan, left some stars, pearls and other treasures, and left the medicine field. However, compared with the past, the medicine field was twice as strong. He even heard Ye Tian''s Groundhog scream.


    I think I''m in the wrong place


    After leaving the medicine field, I found that Wudang Mountain was still bustling. The guests didn''t mean to leave at all. They were looking forward to seeing Ning Tao.


    But Ning Tao manages everything every day. How can he be in the mood to pay attention to them? Moreover, the defense of the world is three times as strict.


    He doesn''t want accidents with his children.


    Ning Yi, Ning ER and Ning San all respectfully salute Ning Tao. As the exclusive guard of Ning family, he not only has boundless scenery, but also has been respected for a long time.


    Let them find the feeling of home.


    Ning one, Ning two have broken through to the Immortal King, Ning three is still half a step away, but sooner or later.


    Ning Tao did not dare to stay, there is an important thing waiting for him to do, let Ning Er continue to protect Xia Jie, he is with Ning Yi and Ning San to the world of souls.


    It''s time for master wuchenzi to come back.


    The day of resurrection is today!

 Chapter 3127

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    After a day''s work, Ning Tao arrived at the world of spirits at dawn the next morning.


    Although the sun is hazy, it is extremely warm.


    It seems to shine into my heart.


    Wudang Mountain, the original site.


    At this time, it is already a plain, but it is a major scenic spot of the earth, and it is also protected by the state. Visitors only hope to feel the Lord of the three worlds. It is a great honor.


    Three years ago, the earth suffered a catastrophe, volcanic eruptions, tsunamis, earthquakes emerge in endlessly.


    The earth seems to be about to be broken.


    The most pitiful thing is the island country. I don''t know which powerful attack affected it, and it was leveled by one blow. Now this country can''t be found on the map


    That doomsday, not to mention how tragic, did not transfer the lives of almost all extinction.


    But today, it seems that the doomsday of the population does not exist. The earth''s mountains, rivers, flowers and plants, not only have not been destroyed, but are becoming more and more beautiful.


    It is said that it was Ning Tao, the leader of the three realms, who made the earth return to its original state by using his amazing means.


    Several large gaps in the sky have also been filled.


    It''s like a fairy tale.


    Now, the spirit world has been aware of the existence of the three realms, and gradually accepted, because it is the center of the three realms, so the economy and spirit recovery are very fast.


    Some of them moved to the fairyland and settled there directly. After all, it was a former residence.


    Many ancestors of the world of souls are here.


    Tiantianmen, a branch, is the most powerful force in the world. He is under the control of brother Hao. He is deeply interested in the science and technology here. Although his practice and civilization are prosperous, he still encourages him to continue to study and dig deep into science and technology.


    Maybe we can find a different way, which is not necessarily inferior to the monk civilization.


    Moreover, the conditions of monk civilization are too harsh, and the requirements for talent are too important. Some people who have no qualifications and spiritual roots can''t set foot on the road of cultivation in their lifetime.


    However, technological civilization allows unarmed people to kill a second-order spirit beast comparable to the day after tomorrow.


    This is still an example everywhere.


    Nowadays, everyone is martial and healthy, and some people have brought their wisdom into full play, creating amazing new forces of black technology one after another.


    For example, crystal armor, energy gun, radium ray You can kill the earth immortal.


    Let fairyland, demon world also dare not underestimate.


    And nuclear weapons are listed as taboo in the three realms. They are not allowed to be used without the permission of the Deputy sect leader.


    Even the fairy king is afraid.


    This is also the pride of the people of the earth


    Ning Yi and Ning San told Ning Tao about these things. The development of the earth is very good. Brother Hao also shows his hand. His ancestor, emperor yuan, was a man of the earth. Later, he worshipped the immortal sect and settled there.


    Now it''s back to its roots.


    Emperor yuan''s arm has been restored as before, and he has become a powerful Immortal King in the world.


    Emperor Yushou, with the help of Emperor Yao, Dantian has healed. Now he is closing the door and breaking through the Immortal King. Chen Chen and Ye Er are even more powerful. They are all new generation


    Ning Tao nodded after hearing this. He was very satisfied. It is said that Xiao Yuanbai had organized him well in the demon world. Now he is a fellow monk of immortals and demons. He has stepped into a road that has not been set foot on, but seems to have found the right way.


    Now, the strength has advanced by leaps and bounds, and it has reached the level of three soul great consummation, close to Zhun Wang.


    It is said that among the thirteen saints, Sheng Sheng was beaten by Xiao Yuanbai. There is no crooked road in the demon world. Some of them only have fists to conquer with strength, which is the right way.


    Of course, those ancestors naturally did not intervene, and now Xiao Yuanbai is not their opponent.


    But has proved the strength and status!


    It''s said that in order to please themselves, the ancestors all wanted to give all the girls of their own clan to themselves, just like moyue. As a result, Gu Yuan cleaned them up one by one.


    Mozu is crazy about this.


    Well done


    At this time, rather a look at the foot of the plain, arched: "young master, but intend to start?"


    Ning Tao nodded, already sensing the origin of the world of ten thousand spirits. A melting pot of the world of ten thousand spirits came out, and some corpses in his hands were thrown in to strengthen the origin, so as to ensure that there would be no accident when he would revive.


    Today, with a strong strength, it is much more convenient to do anything than it used to be, such as saturating the key to longevity.


    Netherworld, lion subdues demons, and some star giants, demon kings, and the remains of the strong If you look for a pile, you''ll fill it with keys to longevity.


    It''s not like before.


    It''s too tight.


    Now, Ning Tao is rich and powerful. With a wave of his hand, he fills up the key to longevity.


    Just one word Cool!


    Hundreds of corpses of strong men were thrown into the furnace, and the sun flame burned and quenched. Ning Tao waited patiently for a long time. At a certain moment, he suddenly opened his eyes."Protect the Dharma for me, don''t let anyone disturb me," Ning Tao took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    Say, already cross knee and sit!


    "Yes ~"


    they said respectfully.


    Ning Tao''s heart read a move, the plain below suddenly trembled, as if there was a seal broken, he one handed move, a blue object suddenly burst into the sky.


    This is actually an ice coffin.


    The whole body is made of ice!


    In the ice coffin lies a kind old man who has been sleeping for a long time No dust!


    Looking at the old man, Ning Tao''s eyes can''t help getting wet. The memories and the care made his eyes full of tears. He was wearing strange clothes, but he was always careless and protected his master everywhere.


    It''s been too long.


    "Master, it''s time for you to come back and enjoy yourself!" Ning Tao tearfully drinks, two palms fierce one.


    With a bang, the ice has been smashed for thousands of years.


    After all, after such a long time, the Tianshan ice coffin has been unable to hold, but the sleeping ice turns into cold air and gathers around like a spirit.


    Ning Tao pinches Jue, an invisible energy is injected into wuchenzi''s body, which is the origin of the spirit world.


    He''s expending his resources to restore his master.


    However, different from Yan Mo''s idea of resurrecting the nine heaven Xuannv, the former still has a trace of soul, while the latter is already dead. Resurrecting a dead person is against heaven.


    In the world, there will be natural calamity, and the source of the need is many times that of today.


    Nourished by the power of the source, the soul of a ray of dust-free son imprisoned in the brain began to grow, split, and gradually get rid of the danger of collapse.


    No longer rely on the power of faith to maintain.


    At this time, Ning Tao turned over his hand, took out a jade futon, let the master sit on it, and took out a spirit of Lingwang element, let it into a stream of energy, into the master''s body.


    Before it was over, he took out hundreds of precious medicines, such as chalcedony, golden elixir, reincarnation herb and quenched body fluid Knead all these spirits into a ball and melt them into the master''s body.


    He wants to build a perfect body for his master.


    Completely reshape the soul sea!


    "Drink..."


    The flame of the sun is blazing with it. A huge furnace of illusion engulfs the dust-free son. Be careful, it''s the furnace of heaven and earth, which washes the marrow for him.


    As time goes by, Ning Tao has some difficulty. However, the surprise on his face is getting stronger and stronger. Shifu, he is out of danger completely.


    If it wasn''t for her to absorb such a huge amount of energy, I''m afraid she would have been revived!


    When he wakes up, his strength will increase dramatically!

 Chapter 3128

    In the sky, two furnaces are burning.


    A heaven and earth furnace, for the dust-free son quenching.


    It''s a melting pot for all souls.


    In order to recover wuchenzi, Ning Tao consumed a lot of the source of the spirit world. He could feel that the spirit power of heaven and earth was weak, but he did not cause any harm.


    Moreover, when hundreds of wrecks in the kaleidoscope are refined, transformed into energy, absorbed by the source, the lost source will be made up, all in his expectation, Ning Tao is not the kind of person who makes trouble.


    If you mess up, it''s not


    Cough


    Ning Tao is dedicated, and the huge energy is refined and matched, while the sun flame is like a hammer, hammering the surging energy one by one.


    So that the master''s body can absorb it. It can''t absorb so much at a time. You can store it first.


    In future practice, we must get twice the result with half the effort.


    However, the temperature of the sun flame was too high. Fortunately, there was a cold, which lowered the temperature of wuchenzi from time to time. On the contrary, there was a difference between yin and Yang, which affected the power of Taiji in his body.


    A picture of yin and Yang emerged behind him.


    The spirit is surging like the sea!


    You know, among them, there is the resurrection grass, which is a treasure. Today''s five elements emperor, the spirit level, has been comparable to that of the king, and it has not been absorbed.


    And the physique, not to mention, from an iron full of impurities, through the tempering of the sun''s flame, countless treasures have been transformed into a magic weapon. All over the body, flawless, in a layer of transformation


    This process of fusion and transformation is not fast, but Ning Tao is not in a hurry. Now there is plenty of time.


    In this way, I waited for three days in a row.


    All of a sudden, the dust-free son in the furnace suddenly trembled, as if there were signs of awakening, the large mass of drug power dormant in his body, and his breathing also stabilized.


    Ning Tao is excited to stare big eyes, cautiously close to him, breathing quickly.


    "Teacher master worker? Master... "


    In the dark, wuchenzi seemed to hear a familiar call, affectionate, with a tremor, unconsciously, his nose sour, eyes moist up, but let this pair of eyes not opened for a long time mellow up.


    It didn''t take much effort to open it again. At this moment, the dark and cold world is full of color.


    At the first glance, he saw a familiar figure, the one he loved most, and the only one that made him uneasy.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    The voice was so hoarse that it was almost invisible.


    I don''t know how many years I haven''t spoken. If Ning Tao hadn''t heard anyone, I''m afraid he could only see his mouth wriggling.


    "Master, it''s me, you You finally wake up, master, "Ning Tao cried with joy. He was so excited that he would rush to embrace master. Tears came out of his eyes.


    Dust free person silly eyes, the whole person frozen in place, as if all this is just a dream.


    A lot of images come to mind.


    Of course, the final scene is the moment when a murder weapon penetrates him and ends him.


    "Yes, I''m dead, aren''t I?"


    "Are they all illusions?"


    Wu Chenzi is at a loss, some can''t distinguish reality, and now he is floating in the air, what''s the matter? Can baby training do this?


    Moreover, not to mention floating in the air, it''s only a matter of waving hands to let him break a mountain.


    What''s the power of this explosion?


    Is it also an illusion?


    At this time, Ning Tao rushed toward him with crying, showing his true feelings. Although he didn''t know what had happened, tears flowed out of his eyes unconsciously.


    Even if it''s an illusion, it''s a pity for him to see my apprentice again.


    Just about to move, a gust of wind blowing, no dust son only feel some chilly, look suddenly a Leng, look down, old face suddenly embarrassed, how smooth? It''s over. It''s over. It''s too late.


    Looking for clothes and nothing.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also noticed it. With a smile, he quickly took out a set of robes and gave it to the master.


    Wu Chenzi blushes and puts on his clothes under the gaze of Ning Tao. He always feels strange. All this is too real. The wound on his chest is gone.


    What''s going on?


    At this time, Ning Tao didn''t dare to disturb the master. He had been sleeping for many years. When he woke up, he must have a lot of doubts.


    Let him slow down first.


    It is reasonable to find that the master has reached the cultivation of Tao in one step. Although the dormant power in his body is huge, every realm has its own mystery.


    When he has mastered the meaning of Tao, it is estimated that he will only break through the immortal for a moment. Before the immortal, he should not worry about anything.


    You can feel the realm carefully.


    In the future, it''s just around the corner!


    His master finally came back, although the interval is so long, Ning Tao has never been so happy at this moment. He has a lot of words to say to his master!

 Chapter 3129

    After a long time, when wuchenzi heard Ning Tao''s explanation, the whole person recovered from his ignorance.


    But his face was shocked.


    It''s incredible.


    In these years, there have been so many great events. It turns out that they are all just a little bit of the sea in the galaxy. Now, the three realms of nuota are all in the hands of one person, or his apprentice.


    It''s incredible that I was just a baby trainer and could teach a master of the three realms.


    Darling, I can''t believe it when I think about it.


    It''s like a dream.


    At that time, even if he wanted to break the sky, he most hoped that Ning Tao could chase the leader of Hongmeng one by one. If he succeeded, it would have greatly increased his face.


    Who would have thought that after so many years, his apprentice has come to the present step by step.


    It is to pull oneself back from the hand of Yama!


    "This It''s incredible... "


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly. This event may be too shocking to master. He immediately comforts him. After all, he just woke up in the ice.


    "Master, take your time. Don''t worry. I''m incompetent. I should have revived you, but I''m unfilial to let you suffer so much in that ice coffin."


    "The culprit Mo Wuji, LV Yusong, has been killed by me. I''ve avenged you..."


    On hearing this, Wu Chenzi sighed: "I''m a handful of old bones. It''s a great fortune for me to live a whole day. Now I can come back to this world again. It doesn''t matter whether I get revenge or not."


    "By the way, have you found those two poor girls? Are you all right? "


    Now, with tears, the four little girls are not happy to come back


    "At that time, please come forward to control it."


    "Four kids?" Wuchenzi was surprised, surprised and happy. He couldn''t close his mouth with a smile and said, "OK, OK, I''ll have a good drink then."


    In his whole life, he had no son. In his later years, he accepted Ning Tao as an apprentice and regarded him as his own son.


    Ning Tao''s child is naturally his granddaughter.


    It''s like it''s out of your own hands.


    At the beginning, for the sake of those two girls, he could even spare his life, which shows how much he loves her.


    "Let''s go, master. I''ll show you the three realms. It''s a big change. Mo, Zhou and Wudang are all waiting for you in the world."


    Ning Tao said excitedly like a child.


    Wu Chenzi nodded. He had been sleeping for more than ten years. He was almost out of line with this era. Everything in front of him was so strange and familiar.


    Once familiar faces on the earth are few and far between. In the era of nations, they have become federations.


    They all submit to Chinese officials.


    Everyone loves martial arts and technology.


    The environment of heaven and earth has changed greatly. Every plant has its own spirit, and there are many more mysterious races. Some overlords in the sea area have grown into spirit beasts.


    Antarctica, the Arctic, has become the paradise of spirit beast, this circle is really an eye opener.


    Then Ning Tao took his master to the devil''s world to experience one by one. He was just like a master and apprentice traveling to experience the magic and make up for the regret of that year.


    The last stop was to fairyland, where all his old acquaintances were. Finally, he found a sense of belonging.


    There was once a confidant, a good old friend, the younger martial sister of the leader of Tianshan sect, and the moon was not cold!


    Sister Xia, Yiyi also brought someone to say hello.


    When wuchenzi learned that this baby might be a boy, he couldn''t even close his mouth. It''s a good thing to have a noisy boy. There are men and women, and people are thriving.


    The whole world is bustling.


    All the guests came to visit respectfully and curiously. They wanted to see what was sacred. They could teach Ning Tao and other evils and become the first division of the three worlds.


    But these people were rejected by Ning Tao. Shifu just woke up, and many of them were confused. Let him have a rest with a group of old friends in tiantianmen for a while, and then he can adapt to the times.


    What''s more, his body also needs conditioning, refining cultivation, and perceiving the realm in order to master that power


    The last step of Longfeng pregnancy pill is finally completed. Two tonics are given to Xiaohong and xiajie respectively, which fully exert the effect of pregnancy pill.


    In the last month, when the two children absorbed the huge amount of medicine, they were completely integrated and pregnant for three years.


    And the distance from the birth of the child, is also approaching day by day, all over the world are nervous.


    I''m afraid something might happen.


    The demon moon is guarding sister Xia step by step.


    Xiaohong, Xiaobai is even more nervous than Ning Tao because he has lost the style of ZuLong. After all, Ning Tao has already had three children, but it is still the first child.It''s not clear whether it''s a man or a woman?


    In fact, the Qi of yin and Yang is changeable.


    At the moment, the secret method of the Phoenix family really doesn''t work. At the moment, what anyone says is not easy to use. Only when the child "wow" comes to the ground, can we know.


    Ning Tao had no choice but to wait patiently. Every day he went to master, mother and father to offer tea, and then he accompanied sister Xia. According to them, he taught three girls to write and two apprentices to practice.


    Life is full.


    If you have nothing to do, find some seniors to taste the immortal wine.


    Of course, these people are restless masters. Although three years of peace have made them much more comfortable, they are all from the dark years.


    This kind of life, really not used to, a see Ning Tao, immediately itch unbearable.


    One by one, they were shouting and fighting.


    First of all, Gu Yuan Xian Wang, who just broke through the seven levels, only made three moves under Ning Tao''s command, which was a big blow. What Ning Tao wanted was this kind of effect.


    This kind of comfort is not what they should have now. Yuwenchuan four circles are still eyeing.


    How can you relax?


    He just wanted to stimulate them and make them spend more time on cultivation.


    Emperor Shitian, devil ancestor, evil ancestor, immortal fairy King It''s just two moves. It''s a mess.


    One by one, they were hit hard.


    Even if besieged, also be abused cannot bear to look directly at.


    Six or seven hundred thousand immortal gold bodies, Dayuan, Buddhist Golden Lotus, magic light It''s all ruined.


    More than a dozen fairy kings were beaten, and some famous emperors were also hard to escape.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohei are no exception.


    But fortunately, this time Ning Tao''s return has brought back a large number of resources. There are seven time towers, one of which has six floors and hundreds of billions of stars.


    The water of elements, plus the spirit of ten elements, some rare medicinal materials are all added to the eternal blood pool.


    This is now the foundation of the world.


    The cultivation of disciples depends on this. Now even if the Immortal King goes in, he can get great benefits


    There are so many time towers. We can''t just put them in one place. We can''t let the other two disciples come here.


    So there is a one story time tower in the demon world, a three story time tower, a one story time tower, a three story time tower in the spirit world, two two stories time tower in the fairy world, and a six story time tower in tiantianmen.


    Of course, although it''s said that it''s separated, it''s still Ning Tao''s and tiantianmen''s, just for the overall situation.


    Once we start a war with the four realms, all the three realms will be spared. Every time we improve our strength, we will have more chances to win in the future, but we still don''t think we have enough time.


    Resources are not enough.


    These resources can last for a few years at most. After all, it is not a long-term solution. What can we do?


    Ning Tao thought hard and couldn''t figure out why. Aimlessly, he came to the seal of the galaxy and saw with his own eyes the three generals sitting here.


    One person, one halberd, one wheezing day.


    It''s been a shock for three years.


    "Woof, woof..."


    Wheezing day alertly called a few.


    And from time to time, close eyes Shen Shen three eyes will seem to have a feeling, suddenly opened his eyes, eyebrows, that closed for a long time in the sky eye, actually also slowly opened.


    A great force surges here.


    Eyes full of war!


    However, three eyes still arched his hand and said, "subordinate, welcome the return of the sect master."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao burst out laughing. Today''s three eyes are still surging, more than ever. He joked: "OK, I know what you want to do now. In that case, don''t hold it."


    "It''s a reward for your hard work in guarding the frontier for the past three years. Let me see how much progress you''ve made. My 30% strength has been invincible all over the world."

 Chapter 3130

    "Oh? 30% of the strength? "


    Three eyes will be a wave of Trident, burning way: "then let this God will try, the so-called three into."


    "Boom Boom... "


    Terror was overwhelming.


    However, this tsunami like momentum seems to have hit the endless continent. Ning Tao is towering and motionless, but he is slightly surprised.


    Three eyes are in the middle of the five fold period.


    It''s improving very fast.


    Moreover, this strength is not the general Immortal King Wuzhong. It seems that his benefits are not small. He has absorbed the blood of the heavenly family, and his real combat power can not be underestimated.


    If you think about it, he is closest to the crack of the Galactic seal, and the energy overflowing from the opposite side will come first.


    It seems to be more serious.


    "Well, try it, or you won''t have a chance if I do it."


    Ning Tao brushed his hand and laughed.


    Seeing this, his three eyes burst out of his eyes, and he was full of fighting spirit. He yelled: "the sect master should be careful. Don''t be beaten in the face later."


    "Up ~"


    "the third move, one halberd opens the sky!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    Xiaotian dog roars and pounces on him first.


    It seems that it''s just a small black dog, but it''s not ambiguous. At that time, it was just a small black dog. It was common, and three eyes helped it to transform step by step.


    Finally, he became a god beast.


    Compared with Xiaoshuang, it is definitely not much weaker.


    Seeing the two coming in turn, Ning Tao''s hands are like twining silk, and even interweave into a golden dragon, which is made of 300000 immortal gold patterns. With a roar, he meets the roaring dog.


    Two animals fight, inseparable, and crisscross, for a time the scene became very intense.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Three eyes face a change, unexpectedly so easily entangled roar day dog, however, in the hand strength aggravate, roar a, head toward Ning Tao split down.


    This is the most powerful blow of his anger halberd.


    "Chop ~"


    however, in the face of this halberd, Ning Tao took a deep breath, only clenched his fist with one hand, and blasted out from a distance, with 300000 immortal gold patterns wrapped in the whole fist.


    "One blow shakes ten directions, and the Dragon King shakes nine states!"


    "Break ~"


    in the next second, the halberd and the fist finally collided, and the terrible impact shattered the void.


    Meteorites within ten thousand meters smashed in a flash.


    As loud as thunder!


    "Roar..."


    Three eyes roared and tried their best to cut off this halberd. However, what he didn''t expect was that only one meat fist blocked not only his king level magic weapon, but also his strongest anger halberd. How could it be?


    What''s more, he felt that the meat fist was just like the black iron. When he split it, it cracked the tiger''s mouth.


    How strong is it?


    Is this just 30% strength?


    Ning Tao said with a laugh: "what a powerful force. It''s worthy of being the first general in the world and the commander of the first army in the world. Let''s see if we can have a good fight today?"


    "Dafa in ancient times, nine stars fall!"


    "Eight nine Xuangong, the power of Tianxuan!"


    Three eyes'' fighting power also soared, their own strength gushed out like a vast ocean, and Ning Tao was deadlocked. Their explosive power was amazing, and the surrounding space opened cracks.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the distance, not far from the crack, a cold young man with white hair stood in the distance watching the battle.


    His eyes were filled with shock.


    But his face was full of longing and yearning.


    This person is Bai Yue!


    Today, he is a master of three eyes. However, he doesn''t intend to accept the apprentice, but he wholeheartedly teaches him the complete three forms of anger halberd.


    He also taught him a lot of Secrets of the ancient heaven.


    And even some inheritance.


    Including the experience of the celestial being and the great emperor, three eyes brought him to the side to guide and teach him personally.


    It is the envy of countless people.


    Today, Bai Yue is already a great leader, a great model and a great idol among his peers. He almost reaches the threshold of the great emperor and approaches the immortal sword God, the disciple of the immortal fairy king. Sooner or later, he will surpass him.


    You know, immortal sword God is hundreds of years older than Bai Yue. Even Xuanyuan Yi is surpassed by Bai Yue.


    The older generation of friars appreciated it.


    In the future, he will become a pillar of the world. Even three eyes feel that he can surpass himself.


    The third younger brother of the sect leader is really extraordinary.


    In the past, it was said that Ning Tao ate the soft food of Luo Tian and Bai Yue. Now Ning Tao is in charge of the three realms. Another said that Luo Tian and Bai Yue ate the soft food of Ning Tao.


    But Luo Tian is in charge of the world gate, and the five realms of the fairyland are in charge of the world gate in an orderly way, not as tied as before.Won the recognition of many people.


    And Bai Yue, now with his own efforts, hard, smashed those nonsense.


    None of the three brothers is simple!


    Bai Yue is very excited. Although he is playing a close match now, and although he is a mentor with three eyes, subconsciously, he still believes that big brother can win.


    It seems to have penetrated into the bone marrow.


    "Boom boom..."


    At this time, the energy group explodes, and they retreat. The two moves have passed, and they both feel the strength of each other.


    Ning Tao gasps slightly. Although he is difficult, he can''t close his mouth with a smile. In his eyes, three eyes are his favorite general. The stronger his strength is, the happier he is and the stronger his confidence is.


    30% strength is really hard.


    This, or thanks to his higher level than him, otherwise, if the same level, it is really hard to win.


    The three eyes were burning, his body was shaking, his breathing was heavy and strong, but it stimulated his desire to fight. He still had a card. Although he didn''t want to play it, he could only try it now.


    "Sect master, you should be careful with this move. I can''t control its power well, because it''s too powerful..."


    White more a listen, the facial expression suddenly fierce a change, that move? Does it mean that? No, is that crazy? How can you use that move?


    "Ha ha..."


    "Well, if you can hurt me today, it depends on whether you have the ability."


    Ning Tao laughs heartily without fear.


    Hearing this, the three eyes took a deep breath and suddenly closed their eyes. At this moment, Ning Tao''s eyebrows were raised and he felt a pressure. His eyes were shining in the middle of his eyebrows.


    "Eye of heaven, open!"


    "Eye of heaven, eye of God!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and the void all around solidifies. What kind of pupil technique is this? The power of the heavenly family? It''s like a single eye is blooming in the void.


    "Whew ~"


    "brother, be careful, get out of the way," Bai Yue exclaimed. He had seen the power of this blow.


    On that day, the three eyes were skilled in the technique, but they penetrated the void of ten thousand meters, and almost nothing could be broken. That scene still reverberates in my mind.


    Afterwards, three eyes only said a word, the eyes of the gods, the power of the gods!


    However, Ning Tao just gave a cold hum. On Tong Shu, he was not afraid of anyone. A pair of golden pupils burst out, instantly shattered the void, and three dragon blades cut out angrily.


    "Secret method, three soul chop!"


    At this moment, a penetrating light comes and smashes into the three dragon blades.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Three impact let three eyes groan, as if by what suppression? In addition, three dragon blades cut continuously, and he concentrated all his strength to strike the pupil, but the skill was disintegrated.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, originally thought it would be very hard, did not expect to crack so.


    No, it''s like being restrained.


    His eyes are not as good as his own!


    "Buzz..."


    Suddenly, the Galactic seal trembled, and a familiar breath overflowed from the crack.


    "What''s the smell of heaven? Do you think you''re going to submit to our family? " Yuwenchuan''s voice trembled with the seal, and gradually came over.


    A projection slowly condenses out.

 Chapter 3131

    A familiar hazy figure, but revealed a domineering, dignified, a pair of eyes cold and merciless.


    It''s like a master above.


    Disdain to look at the foot of the mole ant.


    And they will not bow down, because the crown on their head will fall, and their heavenly family just claims to be Protoss!


    And see this shape, Ning Tao eyebrow a Yang, is this guy again? He really persevered. A projection cost a lot, and he was willing to come down.


    Can''t even wait for decades?


    I can''t wait


    However, when Yu Wenchuan saw this clearly, especially when he fixed on Ning Tao, he was stunned, his eyelids trembled, his mouth pulled out, and said strangely, "if it wasn''t for you to break up? That is Are you competing


    "Don''t think about it any more. My three realms are of one mind, and I will never be as soft as your four realms in submission to the world."


    Bai Yue scolded in the distance.


    This guy is not too annoying. He is an emperor of war. He has changed his ways to tempt him.


    But what is the existence of three eyes?


    He is crazy for war. He is firm in his mind. Whatever he decides, nine cows can''t get back. What he promises, even if the sky collapses, will survive.


    All the people of the first army in the world have been convinced by this God general, and they are willing to call them "three Ye" respectfully.


    The temptation is too big to attract him.


    Only loyal to the master of the world!


    And he was bewitched to deal with his big brother? He Bai Yue is still a man of courage and blood!


    He can''t do such a thing to death!


    Don''t even think about it!


    Yu Wenchuan''s face muscles trembled and his face was black. This little boy didn''t give him any respect every time. When he came in, he would be defeated first.


    All living beings in the three realms are washed with blood.


    Who else dares to disobey themselves? Sacrifice, a bunch of barbarians, garbage.


    Originally, he wanted to go away, but when he thought of the recent news, Yu Wenchuan''s eyes flashed, and suddenly said to Ning Tao with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that after the candle dragon, there was another difficult opponent, the sage college was the first."


    "Tut Tut, this is how fierce, I envy, with the holy land, you there Feng Shui better? Why do you get all the benefits? "


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows. At this moment, his brain flickered fast. In a flash, he picked his eyebrows and said, "what''s the relationship between me and the selection of the first place in Saint college?"


    "I didn''t expect that you know better than I do what I don''t even know outside the world."


    "Oh? You don''t know? "


    Yuwenchuan lengthened the tone, dubious.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was angry and said: "cut, listen to what you mean, I should know? Why do I care if you can''t fight with me? "


    "Are you full to chat?"


    Yu Wen Chuan''s eyes narrowed and he was looking at Ning Tao''s look all the time. He suddenly looked up to the sky and said with a wild smile, "OK, Ning Tao, do you still need to install when you get to this point?"


    "You lurk in the great wilderness, step into the great wilderness academy, confront the overlord sect, fight with the Diming people, go to the sage academy to select, kill all sides, step on all sides of the galaxy, and finally win the first place in the selection of the sage Academy."


    "How dare you say it''s not you? Our people in the world have inquired clearly, and it is useless for you to explain. You must have been targeted by some people. "


    Yuwenchuan stares at Ning Tao with a smile.


    I want to see a flaw.


    However, when Ning Tao heard this, he suddenly turned his eyes and sighed, "is that right? Oh, I was discovered by you, but it doesn''t matter. Just come to me. I won''t be afraid of you people if I come first? "


    "Just a few galaxies, how can they get into my eyes? It''s better to send more killers, the strong. Otherwise, it''s not enough for me to eat a dish. "


    Ning Tao deliberately provokes.


    This speech a, three eyes, white more all a Leng, some don''t understand Ning Tao why say so?


    How can you confess?


    But yuwenchuan a listen to this speech, smile a stiff, face a change, how to return a responsibility? Is there a mistake?


    This boy actually bewitched him to kill the first name Ning Tao. It seems that he is very happy to see this scene. No, there is deceit in it.


    Yuwenchuan frown, difficult not become their most suspect that the first, really not in front of ningtao? Otherwise, how could he be exposed so easily?


    Weird?


    Frankly, it''s a little uncomfortable for him.


    It may be that he is diverting his attention to deal with the first one. You know, that guy is not easy to deal with, and he is protected by Saint college.


    Sage college has a headache for them, that is, to advocate fairness and not to allow sand in their eyes.


    It''s almost a dream to kill Ning Tao in the sage Academy. Even in the course of a mission, if you get away with it, the consequences will be unimaginable.In a word, Ning Tao, the first one, is protected by SAGE college. It''s extremely difficult to move him.


    But it could be a hit.


    Deliberately expose yourself and confuse your vision


    Yuwenchuan thought quickly, just a flick of sleeve, sneer: "ningtao, you don''t want to be proud, one day, we in the world will find you."


    "At that time, I will let you see the power of the people behind me. There will never be a place for you in the world. Even the sage college should be afraid. Wait, all Ning Tao will not escape this disaster."


    "It''s toward Ning Tao, the first one Do it


    However, Ning Tao took out his ear and said leisurely: "after that, I''ll say goodbye to you. I''m full and full, and I''ve said a lot of rubbish."


    "Have you ever seen someone with real name..."


    As he spoke, he waved to the projection.


    The source of the three realms is transferred, and it will be wiped out in an instant, turning into a stream of energy absorbed by the source of the three realms


    Galaxy seal, yuwenchuan "wow" a spit out a mouthful of blood, face gloomy, a piece of iron blue, injury is a small matter, but he is now more and more confused.


    Ning Tao''s last words make him more and more confused. Yes, can he use his real name?


    Although just now he said to attack Ning Tao first, he just said it. It''s not something he can decide. Where is this guy hiding?


    Yuwenchuan frowned.


    Unfortunately, at present, except for some words that can be sent out, others will change in the middle of the way, and there has always been an energy interfering with him.


    It should be the same guardian as Qinglian.


    Every time he sends something, he is short of something, which makes him gnash his teeth. Damn bastard


    In the seal of the galaxy, Ning Tao is relieved. He has no choice but to make a bad decision. However, when he is in the maze, he has to go to the end. In a word, it''s hard to delay a little time.


    That is to say, when you come back to the world in the future, you must be careful that someone will deal with you.


    Just thinking of this, the whole galaxy suddenly trembled.


    The origin of the three realms is also restless.


    I don''t know what happened.

 Chapter 3132

    "Boom Boom... "


    The whole galaxy vibrates and humms like a lake.


    Ning Tao turns pale. What''s the matter?


    He is the leader of the three realms. He is more sensitive than everyone else. This is absolutely extraordinary. Is there anything wrong with the prohibition of saints?


    No, it''s impossible.


    Shouldn''t it?


    However, three eyes, white more although also a Cu eyebrow, but not like Ning Tao such a startled.


    It seems that it''s not surprising.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said suspiciously, "how long has this been going on? What''s unusual?"


    Bai Yuefei shrugged his shoulders and explained: "it seemed like this three years ago. It''s just an occasional one. It''s not unusual. Lord Lihuang said it''s OK."


    "Still can''t be careless, everything must have a source, if not solved, sooner or later lead to serious trouble."


    Three eyes pondered.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, then tore up the space and said, "be careful here. I''ll go and have a look. Don''t forget to have a wedding wine in a few days."


    Then he stepped into it.


    When it reappeared again, it was the interior of tianqionghai. This kind of thing can only be asked about the puppet Taoist and Qinglian.


    Qinglian, as if she had expected that Ning Tao would come, had been waiting here early. When she saw him appear, she sighed: "it seems that you have found out."


    "It''s hard to imagine such a big movement. What''s the matter?" Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Qinglian sighed, looked at Lihuang beside her, and said, "it was forbidden by sages. Originally, there were only four cracks in him, but not long ago, there was a fifth crack, which was often eroded by turbulence and monsters."


    "As for energy spillover, the star giants are the most sensitive, but they will also lead to some impact prohibitions. "


    and Ning Tao frowned and said in surprise," do you mean there may be some star giants outside the galaxy? Maybe they even found a crack? "


    "It can be said that, but don''t worry. If they can''t get in, they will die if they toss again."


    "If the holy land is so easy to enter, it has come in many years ago, and the four realms are still covetous. How can we get the stars and monsters to come here?"


    Qinglian shakes her head and comforts her.


    Heard this, Ning Tao pondered, a crack? Can you connect to the outside world?


    As far as he knows, the whole world can be regarded as a ring, and their major galaxies, in this ring, are surrounded by several layers of star giants.


    Basically, there are a lot of star giants outside every galaxy, even super galaxies.


    The world is their paradise.


    The number of wild animals, horned animals and winged animals is endless. The natural disasters that occur every once in a while are actually the last resort of the major races. There are too many.


    Only one batch can be selected as cannon fodder.


    We''ll take their blood and eat it.


    In this way, there are a large number of monsters outside the galaxy, but they usually don''t find each other, and they don''t know where the galaxy is in the world? Should it be in a remote area?


    Ning Tao is standing there like a wood, as if he is gradually realizing, thinking, and his brain is flashing fast.


    A huge plan is taking shape in my mind.


    Gradually, 10%, 70%


    "Why? What''s this kid doing? Can such words fall into epiphany? " Li Huang has a strange face.


    Qinglian smiles bitterly and shakes her head. He doesn''t know about this, but it must be that Ning Tao is solving a big problem. This boy has more ghost ideas than the candle dragon.


    The skin is much thicker, too.


    It''s much more mellow than the candle dragon.


    Forget it, let''s not mention the past


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly eyes a bright, mouth a hook, evil spirit a smile way: "I think of a solution, and, can kill two birds with one stone."


    "Oh ~


    Green lotus two people all a Leng, don''t know what he suddenly thought of, but saw a self-confidence.


    At this time, Ning Tao greets Qinglian, opens a channel, and rushes in as if to let him go. The latter hesitates, but still follows.


    In this case, it seems to be to go to the puppet Taoist.


    Do you want to ask him for help?


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    They flew for a long time and finally arrived.


    At the moment, the puppet Taoist stood at the side of the passage with his negative hand, looking at the gorgeous starry sky in front of him, as if he could see the crack through layers of dimensions.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    But with a worried face.


    However, when he saw Ning Tao coming, he was surprised at first, but when he saw Qinglian, he was surprised and said strangely, "you, I haven''t seen you for a long time, have you?"


    "Yes, it''s been so long that I can''t remember clearly," Qinglian laughed at herself and shook her head.Seeing their feelings, Ning Tao quickly interrupted and waved his hand: "I ask you one thing. You are a guardian of the Milky Way gate and a guardian of the passage. You are also responsible for the important task of selecting apprentices for the saints, right?"


    On hearing this, the puppet Taoist, Qinglian frowned. Although she didn''t know what Ning Tao wanted to say, she nodded slowly. It was true.


    "Since we are shouldering heavy responsibilities, we must have some privileges in this holy land created by saints. What limits can we achieve?"


    Ning Tao asked with his eyes shining.


    As soon as they said this, they were cautious and frowned: "what do you want to do? Let''s be frank, but it''s absolutely impossible to open the back door. "


    "The two of us abide by the imperial edict. Only with your own strength, can we master the origin of the galaxy, and this holy land truly belongs to you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao waved his hand with a bitter smile and said: "Why are you so serious? You know each other so well. Do you think I''m the kind of person who goes through the back door?"


    They nodded subconsciously.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao face a black, dry cough a, also no longer play the key, immediately cunningly way: "is like this, in the saint forbids above, you certainly have some privileges, I think, let you put a batch of creatures in."


    "It''s impossible," said the puppet Taoist, with a straight face and a gloomy voice. "It''s absolutely impossible for us to do this. It''s no less than digging our own grave."


    "Moreover, only the people you bring back with the key of longevity can survive in the holy land. This is the only and allowed way. All the other intruders who open the back door and break into the holy land by various means will die."


    The puppet Taoist was killed.


    At the same time, a breath of terror broke out.


    I thought this would frighten Ning Tao and make him forget these fantastic things. But who knows, he clapped his hands and laughed wildly: "yes, all of them are going to die. The three circles and I guarantee unconditional support."


    As soon as the words came out, they were confused.


    What''s the matter with this kid? Isn''t that a trick? I''ve been around for a long time and all I''ve said is compliment.


    It''s all bullshit!


    Qinglian said suspiciously: "boy, if you have anything to say, we will help you within the scope of our permission, but the rules must not be broken."


    Ning Tao "hey hey" a smile, cunningly way: "you see, this Saint prohibition after vicissitudes, old disrepair, inevitably lack, by some star giant hit by mistake, into the three realms, is also inevitable."


    "Once it happens, the three circles and I swear that we will uphold the rules left by the sage master, and with the help of the three circles, we will wipe out all these invaders."


    The puppet Taoist looked confused and said blankly, "why do you have to go around a big circle? It''s hard work, not to mention the saint''s prohibition


    "Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    However, Qinglian gradually regained her mind in a daze, as if she had jumped out of Ning Tao''s circle and pondered it carefully. After a big circle, it seemed that the core theme was hunting giant beasts in the sky.


    That''s the advantage of hunting giant animals in the sky There seems to be more, such as Expand the origin of the three worlds!


    Green lotus pours a breath fiercely.

 Chapter 3133

    In a flash, the green lotus fairy King figured out all of them. His eyelids trembled and he wanted to say nothing.


    This guy''s so calculating?


    If it can be carried out, it will surely be a great achievement.


    What''s more, the current difficulties and crises can be alleviated, and the actual combat can be carried out. In the face of the four worlds, the pressure will also be greatly reduced, so as not to become the firefly and bright moon.


    There is too little hope of victory.


    One is training to enhance the combat power of monks.


    The second is the origin. The three realms have been rooted for 700 million years. The only difference is energy, so you don''t have to think about it. If there are a lot of corpses, they will be able to digest quickly.


    The third is the winning rate. If it was 0.1% before, then it will be 1% once it becomes a success!


    For decades, he has been fighting against the giant beasts in the sky. The animal elixir, claws, scales and so on are treasures.


    Once created and utilized, the winning rate can be further improved.


    It depends on how hard you work!


    Where is Ning Tao killing two birds with one stone? It was clear that they were in a dilemma.


    Should we help or not?


    To say that there is something wrong with breaking the rules, how can we let the wild animals in? But according to the regulations, they killed everything and made up for it. In this way, not only did they lose money, but they made money.


    What''s more, Qinglian and even the puppet Taoist can do it. The invaders can also be killed.


    They are the guardians of the Galaxy!


    That''s their mission!


    "This This... "


    Ning Tao smiles, with little stars in his eyes, and hopes that they can help him.


    After all, it''s all about glory now.


    He is still a little master. He should have such a little power.


    "What''s going on? Don''t beat around the bush with me, you boy. I''m a puppet. I don''t have so many ways in my mind. Just tell me in plain English. "


    The puppet Taoist was too anxious.


    Seeing this, the green lotus on one side grinned bitterly. It just thought that there were not so many ways for it.


    Indeed, human intelligence is second to none.


    It''s not easy to deal with them.


    When he explained all this to the puppet Taoist priest, the latter''s eyelids jumped, looked at Ning Tao, twitched and said, "I want to make an exception to make up for it Isn''t that a joke, and you don''t pay attention to the rules? "


    "No, you can''t disobey the edict."


    Ning Tao a stare, this old fellow how so pedantic? Do you want to watch the destruction of the three worlds?


    This is the only chance.


    Besides, there is no disrespect for the rules.


    It''s just a flexible use of rules, and it won''t cause any damage


    "Taoist puppet, at least I''m a little master. Do you have this little power? I just want to make some trouble. Besides, you two old people can also sit down. "


    "Why don''t you worry if you''re going to intervene?" Ning Tao tried to dissuade him.


    Hearing this, the puppet Taoist was struggling in his heart.


    However, the king of green lotus suddenly said, "I agree with this idea. In a special period, we should use special methods and blindly follow the rules. Sooner or later, it will harm the three realms."


    "Besides, it''s not illegal. As a young master, it''s OK to make good use of a little privilege of the galaxy."


    When they said this, they were both stunned.


    Did they hear it wrong?


    Did Qinglian agree?


    Ning Tao and the puppet Taoist looked at each other with astonishment and inconceivability. To say that she was pedantic and stubborn, Qinglian was the first. Now she actually agreed?


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao really didn''t expect to be like this. From the beginning, he was the main attack puppet Taoist. He wanted to find a breakthrough from him, but Qinglian wanted to do something else. Unexpectedly, the two were reversed.


    Qinglian agreed, but the puppet Taoist hesitated.


    "This..."


    The puppet Taoist was stunned, and some of them could not be trusted: "you Are you still the Qinglian I know? You agreed to all this? My God


    "Crazy, the world is crazy, the sun not only comes out from the west, the mice are bridesmaids to the cat."


    Green lotus sighed a breath, vicissitudes of life way: "I am for the sake of three realms, otherwise, this 700 million years white wait."


    "The candle dragon is dead for nothing


    As soon as the words came out, the puppet Taoist was blocked and speechless. He looked at Qinglian for a long time with a complicated face. Finally, he sighed, "well, just as you said, I''ll prepare for that crack."


    "Although you can put in a group of star giants, if you are too strong, I''m afraid you can''t hold on."


    Ning Tao was overjoyed and said excitedly, "thank you two elders. I''ll trouble them to plan for a few days. As soon as Xiaobai and I are born, we''ll start to carry out this plan. Now there are only a few days left."


    "Don''t worry, just leave it to us." Qinglian looked at the puppet Taoist, but she was very confident.Although its accomplishments have been suppressed, the puppets and Taoists are not the same. They have more control over the galaxy than themselves. Although they have never left the channel, they can''t hide things from the galaxy, and their strength is even more immortal.


    So, with the power of an Immortal King, what''s the fear of the oppressed giants in the starry sky?


    Even if Xianhuang comes here by mistake, he will die.


    One limit, one peak!


    Ning Tao was so determined that he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. As soon as he left, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "do you know something about my three children?"


    "What is the mystery of her chaotic holy body? What happened to the chaos emperor of those years? "


    "Well This... "


    The puppet Taoist hesitated and coughed. Maybe the secret had been shown on his face.


    Qinglian confessed: "to tell you the truth, we don''t know much, but there is a strict order in my memory about the chaotic holy body."


    "You don''t have to interfere in everything about the holy body of chaos. If you want to know about her, you can only know the secret of ZuLong and chaos when you have a thorough grasp of the galaxy."


    "And ZuLong?" Ning Tao exclaimed.


    Qinglian''s face was stiff, her eyes were erratic, and she said with an embarrassed smile: "I Did I ever talk about ZuLong? "


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me, but one day I''ll find out for myself what the sage''s intention is? It will


    Ning Tao said firmly.


    With that, he turned and rushed into the passage.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was disappearing, Qinglian immediately wiped her head with sweat. Just now, she almost let out her mouth. The puppet Taoist was also relieved. It''s dangerous. It can''t be nonsense.


    You can''t be fooled by this guy in the future


    Back in the three realms, Ning Tao convened a meeting of major forces to form a three realms army, ready to go at any time. It''s time to train them.


    There is also the void devil insect. The insect ancestor has developed in a forbidden area for three years, so it''s time for him to show his strength.


    Natural disasters should be carried by natural disasters!


    This preparation is a full five or six days. Every day, Ning Tao will spare time to accompany sister Xia and ask when she will be born.


    Xiaobai is in a hurry.


    Many people can''t laugh or cry.


    However, after another three days, there was no movement. The medicine fairy could not help but panic. It was time to be born.


    It may be that the medicine is too large and needs to be absorbed.


    In the long, anxious waiting, three days later, the sky of fairyland was suddenly covered by layers of dark clouds.


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao fiercely opened his eyes, suddenly some whim, as if the heart of what call, very close, like a ray of resonance in the blood.


    Finally, to be born!

 Chapter 3134

    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, the lives and blood of the five realms of the fairyland are restless, and some spirit beasts are crawling on the ground, with a great pressure coming down from the sky.


    Let them limp, unable to lift their heads.


    The dense thunder snakes run and play.


    "Brush..."


    After a few flashes, Ning Tao comes to yixinju. At this time, the array is shrouded here. Only a few high-rise buildings are here, and the rest of the people are not allowed to get close.


    "Mr. Xiang, you can count it. My elder sister suddenly felt that this day had changed, and little red elder sister also had a baby elephant. I''m afraid she''s going to have a baby together."


    Fairy month in accordance with quickly meet up worry way.


    Seeing her face, she was full of uneasiness and anxiety. Originally, this woman was walking in the gate of death when she gave birth to a child, and it was inevitable that some changes would happen when the monk gave birth to a child.


    He is just a woman who has just been in charge of human affairs, and has never had a child. Naturally, he will panic.


    Ning Tao quickly comforts her, but to tell the truth, he is more nervous. Although he has three daughters, this kind of thing is his first experience. Worry free, happy, and bao''er were not present when he was born.


    So this is really his first experience.


    Magic moon, Su Qian, moon shadow and other women rush to come, but the beauty of the city makes people worried.


    Guyuan, immortal, Emperor Shitian, Mazu, Liuli, Fenghuang Emperor And so on.


    But there are still some people who rush to Yixin Curie. Seeing this, Ning Tao greets them and says in surprise: "Niang, what are you doing with your elder martial sister?"


    In front of these people, they are Yao Yue, ye Wanqing, Sophia, and Lin Yurou.


    They are all experienced people who have had children.


    "I don''t trust those midwives. My daughter-in-law, I''m going to fight by myself. I''ve been preparing for several years. OK, just wait here for our news."


    With that, the demon moon rushed into the room with surprise and joy. She really prepared for this day for a long time.


    Ye Wanqing gentle way: "Xianggong, don''t worry, sister Xia, little red sister, will mother and son safe."


    Looking at the four women who followed in, Ning Tao couldn''t laugh or cry. Now who dares to attack his children? If so, he promised to tear each other alive and let his nine nationalities Regret living in this world.


    I just feel that my mother loves her grandson too much.


    I''m afraid I''m tired of him.


    Xianyue looked up at the sky. The power of Tianjie became stronger and stronger, and the Qi of yin and Yang was boiling to the top. She turned pale and said, "how can this disaster be so strong?"


    "After all, it''s the two wives who have children together, and their power is of the same origin. I''m afraid that the power of natural calamity has been superimposed."


    The devil said.


    At this time, Xiaobai also brings people to come. His heart is like an ant on a hot pot. Suddenly, he notices Ning Tao. He seems calm, but in fact he is shaking all the time. He doesn''t know whether he is excited or nervous.


    It immediately thought of the marriage.


    "Ning Tao, don''t play silly for me about the baby kiss that day. Your daughter is going to be my son''s daughter-in-law," she said with a smile


    Ning Tao a stare, no good airway: "I have said back? Eyes Don''t jump to conclusions now. "


    Xiao Hei climbed up to his shoulder, smiling. Anyway, whether it''s male or female, there will be two little troublemakers in the future. He patted his chest and said with pride: "these two little dolls will be handed over to the turtle master to recuperate them in the future."


    "This godfather, I don''t respect you. Please accept me as your father and keep you long life."


    People''s faces were as black as the bottom of a pot.


    The corner of my mouth.


    Let you be godfather? The two children are not necessarily what they have become? We''ve been together for so many years. Who doesn''t know your temper?


    Ning Tao and Xiao Bai, both dead eyes, stared at it with a smile and said, "if you don''t want to become a roast turtle, you can go to talk to sister Xia and Xiao Hong."


    "Well This... "


    As soon as Xiao Hei smokes and smiles, she still has so many years to live. She doesn''t want to die so early.


    That''s two female tigers. If they really know that the tortoise shell can be broken by themselves, they will shudder when they think about it. Forget about it


    "Ah..."


    In the room, occasionally came Xia Jie and Xiao Hong''s stuffy hum, scream, big shout, let a person anxious.


    Especially in the sky, the cloud is almost like ink, as if waiting for a child to be born. Heaven and earth will never allow them to appear.


    Ning Tao immediately ordered that most of the people in the world should not be near here. Otherwise, once there is a disaster, it will be a disaster. He is not sure whether the children can survive?


    No dust son and no cold followed, did not dare to disturb Ning Tao, know he is most worried.


    "Ah..."The cry of sister Xia and Xiao Hong is more and more painful.


    It''s been a long time. You can see the big sun from the dark clouds. It''s a kind of outline. There''s also a bright moon. It''s also an outline. It''s made up of yin and Yang.


    All of a sudden, the wind and clouds, heaven and earth suddenly sounded two earth shaking loud and clear sound.


    A dragon song makes hundreds of millions of orcs crawl.


    A phoenix sing, long roar nine days, just like the noble zuhuang, rolling thunder boiling up at the moment.


    In ningtao and others dull, in yixinju''s sky, there is a vision, two dragons capture the sky, Phoenix eye-catching, mutual fusion, finally only one dragon and one phoenix.


    It''s just like a Tai Chi diagram.


    They are compatible with each other.


    That appearance and Zu long, Zu Huang have not too big difference, just younger and God Jun just.


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    All of a sudden, all the people on the scene heard two wails, that is the cry of the child, and several joyful sounds. They were born with a thump in their hearts.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Bai are ecstatic.


    But at this moment, the thunder fell madly


    "Click Click... "

 Chapter 3135

    "Crackle Crackling... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar "Oh, oh, oh..."


    The empty shadow of the dragon and the Phoenix roared up to the sky, as if vowing to compete with the Tianjie to fight for their own vitality.


    Even rushed to the thunder sea.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ning Tao and others turn pale. The huge impact can lift Shenchuan and make people''s ears sink, just like heavy drums and hammers, roaring violently in their ears.


    The power of this robbery is too strong.


    It has almost reached the upper limit of the three forces.


    The origin of fairyland has been affected at this moment.


    , with its power, is not enough to produce such sacred bodies. However, this doll has absorbed the essence of the sun and moon, and the benefits of countless days and materials have transformed them into an uncontrollable existence of fairyland.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Tao, I''m afraid that at this moment, the origin of the fairyland would instinctively move.


    Because it cannot support such existence.


    Beyond its scope.


    Like a pond, it can not hold a future can grow into a giant whale, the supreme existence of Kunpeng.


    In the end, it will only hurt both sides


    Dragons and phoenixes are dancing, and the energy of the surrounding world is converging crazily. They are absorbed by the dragons and phoenixes, and the more they gather, the bigger they become. However, in the face of thunder, they are shrinking a little bit.


    The temperature between the sky and the earth also rises sharply.


    The flowers and plants are all dried up.


    Seeing this, Xianyue''s face changed, and she said: "Xianggong, this Can this stop it? "


    Ning Tao frowns tightly, and Xiaobai is in a hurry. But at this time, they can''t intervene. Otherwise, the power of natural disaster will be better than the loss.


    To tell you the truth, it''s the same sacrament robbery. The scale, the level, and even the form are different.


    At the beginning, Ning Tao successfully passed his holy body robbery in the heavenly palace. It''s also good luck that the seven powerful men personally set up the seven star empty array, which suppressed a lot of strength for him.


    At present, there are three kinds of suppression, and the same is the same.


    However, there is no seven star empty array to suppress very much, and there is no strength like Ning Tao. These are just two newborn dolls who are resisting with his instinctive strength.


    Once the strength is exhausted, I''m afraid the two children will be wiped out in an instant.


    Even sister Xia and Xiao Hong will be affected.


    Mothers are no exception.


    In yixinju, a huge array was set up early, just like an inverted bowl, shining all around, and those overflowing thunder and lightning were transformed and absorbed.


    But no one knows how long it will last?


    How long will it last?


    In the thunder sea, a ZuLong roars angrily, bathes in thunder and lightning, but refuses to accept fate. Zuhuang''s anger burns, as if to burn the injustice of heaven and earth.


    The light was dim for a time.


    It''s like the accumulated strength is no longer available.


    Ning Tao turned pale and frowned: "the power of the holy body robbery is too strong. According to the ancient books and the records of the big families, they can''t survive by themselves."


    "But if you want to help, you can only choose one person to escort them all the way. The more people there are, the more angry they will be. Moreover, they are the new holy body robbers, and this calamity is what they have to cross. "


    "I I''ll go, "Xiao Bai hurried out.


    Xiao Hei, immortal, Gu Yuan, speak one after another, but they are all rejected by Ning Tao.


    Not even him.


    He is the power of the three realms. If he is inserted into the holy body robbery, he is afraid that the loss will bring disaster to the three realms, the punishment of the universe and the anger of the rules will implicate the innocent.


    "Wait, there will be a way, there will be people," Ning Tao eyes burning, staring.


    Even his perspective is very vague.


    The two children are still crying, the sky is falling apart, thunder is roaring, thousands of thunder and lightning are falling.


    "Click Click... "


    Yao Xian wiped his sweat, his head was white, and he was a little haggard. However, he was staring at the cloud in front of him. After such a long time, it didn''t disappear. Is it necessary to destroy the holy body?


    "Damn it..."


    "Do you want to wait?"


    He even spoke to Gu Xuanxuan.


    However, how could Gu Xuanxuan not know such a big stir? She locked her mind here early. This holy body robbery is the strongest one she knows.


    What happened to the two holy bodies at the same time?


    Is there another reason?


    However, now is not the time to take care of these, her mind turned, fixed in front of her eyes, a 48 grade lotus, is here slowly swaying.


    It is Xiaolian who is still sleeping.


    I''m waiting for her right now!


    On that day, Xiaolian consumed a lot, but she had already used a secret method to call it and let it wake up one step ahead of time. Although there was no response, it should be fast to wake up.Gu Xuanxuan''s intuition is like this.


    There''s not much time


    The whole central region is shrouded in this dark cloud, thundering and frightening to countless people.


    I don''t know what I''ve done to be punished by heaven?


    It''s like the end of time!


    Suppress, dreary!


    Ning Tao frowns, suddenly turns over his hand, and takes out a puppet. It''s the dark devil.


    Today, he is only one step away from Xianjun. He should be able to break through in a few days. Now, he should be able to help. After all, he is a puppet and has no intelligence. This holy body robbery should only be regarded as a tool.


    It''s like using weapons to resist natural disasters.


    "Go, shatter it," Ning Tao whispered, and the devil suddenly stepped on his feet and rushed away.


    Like a black lightning, fearless head into the thunder sea, in the face of the thousands of thunder arc, a blow smashed, in an instant, who else, invincible.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Roar "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Dragon, Phoenix immediately to meet up.


    For a moment, the pressure was greatly reduced, and people''s expressions were a little slower. It seems that the Lord is ready.


    Gu Yuan, Mozu, and Shitian are surprised and have a complicated face. They naturally recognize that the former king of hell, Yan Feitian, was a great evil. Later, he was refined into a puppet. Unexpectedly, he was still so powerful.


    After three years of painstaking cultivation and transformation, they are not as good as a puppet, not to mention their inner shock.


    However, Ning Tao''s look was not relaxed at all. Although Yanmo was powerful, he could see that Yanmo was hurt every time he resisted a blow, especially the most powerful Tianlei.


    If we blindly resist it, I''m afraid this holy devil puppet will be abandoned, and it''s still not a long-term solution.


    "Damn, hold on..."


    Ning Tao clenches his fists and wants to rush up, but he can''t. He''s not the one.


    "Wow, wow..."


    The crying of the two children was very loud.


    All the people on the scene heard it clearly. Xianyueyi''s heart melted when she heard it. She wanted to rush in and protect them. She was so anxious that she cried.


    No dust son, no cold on the face also worried.


    Isn''t the Holy Sacrament gone yet?


    Have you finished?


    At this time, a four-color light suddenly shot from the back mountain, straight to the top of yixinju, and a four-color lotus seal, like a rosette, slowly covered, talking about the endless thunder sea blocking the rosette.


    Xiaolian, finally!

 Chapter 3136

    A 48 grade lotus, a green, a gold, a red, a blue, the color is very eye-catching gorgeous.


    He directly covered yixinju.


    Cut off the holy body thunder.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Thunderbolt doesn''t work much on it.


    Ning Tao in front of a bright, look happy, relieved, Xiaolian this wench is finally wake up, if don''t wake up again, he can plan to fight in person.


    Mind a move, immediately let the devil rush out from the thunder, but don''t be beaten.


    Even so, the hell is full of holes.


    It almost fell apart.


    "Boy, this little girl is still so small, can you stop it?" Xiaobai was a little worried and hesitated.


    Ning Tao patted it on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Looking at the three realms, there is no more suitable person than Xiaolian. It is born to be fearless of thunder."


    Everyone nodded.


    Before, before Xiaolian had channeled, she had helped many people through the earthly immortals and the Tianxian disaster.


    Although the Holy Sacrament robbery is strong, it should also work.


    At present, we can only choose to believe her


    "Click Click... "


    The thunder disaster is endless. It''s like rain. All kinds of thunder, thunder power, thunder beast, thunder pillar They were all resisted one by one.


    Zulian is just like a stubborn stone, indifferent. You can make things difficult for me, but I am still.


    I don''t know how long after that, the power accumulated by thunder robbers finally showed a lot of fatigue and gloom. After being hit by a thunder pillar, they still couldn''t help it. After all, they let out their anger and roared for a long time before they dissipated.


    Holy body robbery, finally passed!


    The crowd was overjoyed. A ray of sunshine broke through the dark clouds and shone on their faces like the dawn.


    I just feel gratifying and dazzling.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time!


    Ning Tao and Xiao Bai rush up at the same time. The former rushes to the falling Xiao Lian, while the latter rushes to the gate. Yaoyue is walking out with her child in her arms. The smile on her face is flourishing and she can''t close her mouth happily.


    Ning Tao grabbed Xiaolian, nervous, and said: "girl, how are you? Are you all right? "


    Xiaolian''s face is pale. The power of the holy body robbery is beyond her limit. She transforms and absorbs it while protecting her younger brother. Now she has run out of oil.


    Even, there is a serious injury.


    "Dad Dad I''m sleepy... "


    In the whisper, Xiaolian faints in Ning Tao''s arms, and even wants to change her body to sleep


    Ning Tao is very distressed. He takes out a pill and puts it into her mouth. He puts it into the lake of elements in the Sunset Tower. Please take good care of her.


    The water of elements can be absorbed by her at will


    Below, Xiaobai''s eyes are shining, staring at the child. She sees a left and a right, a big and a small, a man and a woman in her arms, all sleeping weakly.


    Also lovable in demon month bosom rubbed rubbed rubbed.


    Two giant babies, white and tender.


    Gu Yuan, Xiao Hei, di Shitian and others were surprised to come together. Is this the new holy body?


    It looks really spiritual.


    He is as big as a child of one or two years old. He has no time for his whole body. He is radiant and gorgeous. Every inch of his skin is as bright as jade. His heart is as powerful as a bell and drum


    However, in ZuLong''s eyes, these two people are not as simple as they seem.


    One dragon protects the body, as bright as the sun.


    One person Phoenix Nirvana, rise in silence!


    "Extraordinary, extraordinary!"


    "It''s just like the dragon and Phoenix among the natural people!"


    ZuLong screamed with ecstasy, his body trembled, especially the baby boy. His pure Dragon Spirit gathered into a little dragon, and he roared at him.


    Niuduzi has a good temper.


    "Ha ha, take a good look. This is my ZuLong''s son. He''s really handsome. Let daddy hold him."


    ZuLong is excited to take him.


    But although the baby boy is sleeping, the little dragon, which is transformed from the dragon spirit, even resists and roars, and even causes the Phoenix to sing.


    "My God, it''s like the harmony between the harp and the harp and the integration of the dragon and the Phoenix. These two children are destined by nature."


    Immortal exclaimed.


    Gu Yuan also exclaimed: "two newborn children have such power. They are really divine babies. The Dragon Qi and the fire of Phoenix are comparable to the first in my cognition."


    Many ancestors also praised it.


    I''m afraid that the future must be two proud sons of heaven!


    In the middle of the discussion, Xiao Hei stares at a pair of mung bean eyes, touches the turtle shell, and says strangely: "how do I feel, this boy It''s a little bit like Ning


    Among the five beasts, although Xiaobai followed ningtao first, Xiaohei followed ningtao for the longest time.


    That impression is deep to the bone.You can see it at a glance.


    As soon as the words came out, dozens of people at the scene picked up their eyebrows. No dust, no cold, and they were busy looking carefully. It seemed that the little boy, the facial features, and the feeling were really so.


    In particular, looking at the side of the worry free, happy, and bao''er, almost carved out of a mold.


    "Eh, is this boy Ning Tao''s?"


    Some people were shocked.


    ZuLong a listen, quickly stare big eyes, a face can''t believe? Looking left and right, and then looking at the baby girl, it''s clear that the boy is more intimate with himself?


    This boy is a dragon. He must be his own cub. How could he be Ning Tao''s?


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he immediately went to hold him.


    However, the demon moon laughs and doesn''t stop, but ZuLong seems to have angered the calf''s temper. In deep sleep, with a frown and a pout, Xiaolong bumps into him, and the Phoenix on one side also spits out flames.


    The attack turned out to be substantial.


    Although ZuLong was fearless, he was afraid of hurting his child. He quickly stepped back and asked questions all over his head?


    "This What''s going on? "


    And at this time, Ning Tao fell down, looking at the two children, also can''t hide excited, looked at the mother, demon month, also smile without language, let him look at.


    Can you recognize which one is your child?


    This is also Feifei, as Xiao Hong said.


    Seeing this, the faces of a group of people suddenly became interesting. The facial expression was wonderful, which was interesting.


    If you choose the wrong one, you lose face.


    It''s a choice, but there''s no way to find it. We can only rely on our intuition and luck to see if father, son and daughter are connected


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and looks at the helpless ZuLong. He sighs and calms his body and mind. He looks at the two children for a long time. In full view of the public, he finally takes a step.


    At this moment, people stare big eyes, including several women in the room, all want to know which one Ning Tao will hold?


    Four girls? Or the fourth son?


    In the sight, Ning Tao, with a complicated and bitter smile, reaches for male baby.


    The corners of the mouths of all the people are at the root of their ears.


    Can''t wait to see the next scene.


    Xiaobai is also bad and laughs. Let''s see how the boy bumps into you. These two children will join hands.


    Sure enough, Bruce Lee glared and roared, as if he were provoking. Like a calf, the Phoenix had stretched its wings.


    "Roar Roar... "


    However, Ning Tao snorted, just like the supreme spirit, and said: "hold it back."


    As soon as the words came out, the little dragon suddenly "sobbed", just like a troublemaker who was seen through, showed a coquettish smile and rubbed ningtao intimately.


    ZuLong''s heart was broken.


    And people laugh, now the result is self-evident, the boy is really Ning Tao!


    The demon moon also nodded happily.


    He also admitted that he was a grandson, and ZuLong''s daughter was this girl. He didn''t even think of it. It would be unbelievable if he didn''t see the baby born with his own eyes.


    In this vein, he finally had a boy who could carry on the family line, continue the incense and shine on his family.


    Wuchenzi also laughed happily and said three good words in a row.


    "Brother Tao, give the child a name," Xia Mengfei''s weak voice came out. Although it was hard, it was full of joy and satisfaction.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he looked at the little dragon who was rubbing on him. He was naughty, cute and full of pure dragon spirit. After thinking about it, he said with a smile: "just call him Ning Long''e

 Chapter 3137

    "Long er? Ning longer


    Xia Mengfei carefully said, looking at the child so happy, he said with a smile: "that''s called Long''er."


    "Long''er is good, ha ha, all good, all good," said demon Yue with a smile. She wanted to hold Long''er in her arms and never let go.


    Xianyueyi, Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, moyue and Yueying are busy, and their eyes are shining.


    Finally, there is a boy, who looks like a porcelain doll, not to mention how cute. Ning Tao was robbed by them before he held him for a while, and he hurt the child.


    This blame, that reprimand.


    Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry. He hasn''t covered the heat in his arms yet. He''s worried about them one by one.


    "Great, we have a younger brother, we have a younger brother," said Wu you and Xin Yue, as well as Bao Er, laughing loudly and blushing, rushing in to see his younger brother


    And ZuLong is silly, excited for three years, the result of his child is a girl?


    Although he also likes girls, it''s hard for him to react for a moment, and his face turns green when he thinks of the baby kiss mentioned before.


    There is a feeling of digging a hole to bury yourself.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "What? You don''t like my daughter, do you? " Zuhuang''s cold voice came.


    As soon as the words came out, ZuLong was so scared that he shook his head and held the girl in his arms with a happy smile, saying: "how can I not like it? Both men and women are good


    "Hum ~"


    Zu Huang snorted. He liked more girls from the beginning. He was angry with that baby kiss. This smelly man lost his daughter.


    In the future, if my daughter doesn''t want to, how can this stupid dragon tell me? Is it worthy of my daughter?


    On the other hand, Xia Mengfei has been holding a smile.


    Not to mention how happy it is.


    Now, I kill two birds with one stone and earn a daughter-in-law


    Ning Tao, with his hands on his back, swayed around ZuLong and tut tut said, "this girl is really beautiful. She must be a big beauty when she grows up. After all, little red sister is a big beauty."


    "After that, I''ll be my son''s daughter-in-law. It''s just the best of both worlds."


    ZuLong face a black, eyelid desperately shake shake, muscle also shake, don''t know why? Holding the child''s hand, I felt a hot feeling.


    It''s like holding a fireball.


    Let him hold is not, do not hold is not, as if the daughter is angry, deliberately punish him.


    "Well, in the future With Later, "ZuLong said with a dry cough and smile.


    Gu Yuan, Qi Lin and others laugh wildly. This is the real way to lift a stone and hit their own feet. However, from the point of view, these two people are indeed made for each other. They are heart to heart and even instinctively join hands.


    It may be a good thing for them to be married in the future.


    Ning Tao hugged ZuLong and said with a smile: "what? You won''t go back on it, will you? There are so many people present, but they are all obvious to all. "


    "Qilin, master Guyuan, they are all witnesses. You mentioned it yourself. If you want to make my daughter-in-law beautiful in the future, I will go to the door to propose marriage."


    ZuLong green face, see Ning Tao this face look, don''t mention have more se, he dry cough, twitch way: "that also depends on my daughter in the future is willing to, this is also said good."


    "If she doesn''t want to, then I''m not to blame. "


    When he said this, he made up his mind to be on guard against Ning Tao''s little dragon.


    Don''t let that guy get too close to his daughter.


    To avoid being abducted.


    After a bit of ridicule and banter, the two children were not in danger after all. A group of high-level officials immediately congratulated and congratulated that the son of dragon and Phoenix will shine in the future.


    With a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao said with a laugh: "pass on our sect leader''s order, amnesty to the whole world. Our sect leader is happy to have dragon son, and the whole world celebrates. Open the treasure house immediately and reward all living beings!"


    "We will obey the orders of the sect leader!"


    All over the world came the ecstasy of the tsunami.


    As soon as the treasure house is opened, countless resources are as high as mountains and magnificent. It is a small world specially opened up, and there are countless stars and pearls.


    Teams of people carrying resources, take the transmission array to the three realms, one by one baby from the sky.


    Bring endless opportunities to all living beings.


    This good news has been brought to every corner of the three circles.


    A star bead is a treasure for a fairy. It''s good for a Taoist realm to get one. Lick, twist and cough.


    Elixir, fairy medicine is overwhelming.


    I don''t know how many times the field has been harvested.


    In terms of weapons, there are 100000 apprentices in the calcining fairy hall. Millions of weapons are produced every day. I don''t know how many weapons are in stock in the world.


    Although the number of Yao Xian Tang is a little small, its value lies in its essence. It integrates Yao Xian Valley and recruits alchemists from all walks of life.There are thousands of alchemy masters.


    There are many apprentices and medicine children


    For a time, the three realms were grateful to Ningzhu.


    Looking at yixinju, a group of young and old people are teasing two children. The male''s name is Ning longer, and the female''s name is long Fenger. They are all named. At this time, they are checking their roots.


    Whether it''s a group or a large group, it will experience this time when the child is born.


    Those with good talent are emphasized.


    Those with poor talent have been eliminated.


    So this life, basically, has been divided, from the birth of the win or lose, probably determines your future direction, the practice world is so cruel.


    But Ning Tao won''t do that. He has the strength to protect his family as long as he can live happily for a lifetime.


    At this time, master Guyuan personally checked the bones of the two children. After the holy body robbery, the two children often fell asleep, but their rhythm and breathing actually agreed and reached a complementary goal.


    It''s more magical than Gemini.


    After some examination, Gu Yuan slowly opened his eyes, shocked and said: "it''s incredible that these two children are the best choice, and their energy is pure and powerful. They almost have the strength to practice Taoism."


    "I think that if they live in the world, I''m afraid it''s easy to go to fairyland in three steps."


    The crowd burst into a daze, with a bitter smile on their faces.


    It''s so infuriating that people are more than others. They don''t know how much effort and hard work they took to cultivate the realm of Tao, but once they were born, they have reached it.


    Full explanation, have a good father!


    Ning Tao and Zu long both laughed and listened to Gu Yuan''s words: "although it is so, there is still a huge force dormant in the two children''s bodies, which is very deep and shows great potential."


    "Since it is a new holy body, it really meets this standard. There are dragon Qi and Phoenix power in every human body, but they are only one side of the heyday."


    Gu Yuan pondered and said, "one should be the holy dragon body, and the other should be the holy Phoenix body. It can also be called the holy body of ZuLong. The holy body of zuhuang belongs to both of them."


    "Moreover, if they work together, they may be much stronger than the general holy body. For example, the joint force of the sun and the Taiyin holy body may not be weaker than the chaotic holy body."

 Chapter 3138

    "What What? "


    Dozens of people on the scene were shocked, and their faces were unbelievable. Could they even compare with the holy body of chaos?


    In a flash, everyone looked at bao''er.


    His face was full of silly eyes.


    But bao''er blinks her big eyes innocently and holds her fourth brother in her arms. This scene looks very lovely. The little guy doesn''t cry and is very intimate.


    It seems that I am familiar with the smell of this elder sister.


    Often nourished by her strength


    Ning Tao was also very surprised, and fell into deduction and pondering. You know, the holy body is also divided into three, six and nine grades. Chaos holy body is definitely one of the strongest.


    It''s a combination of the sun and the sun.


    That''s the existence of 1 + 1 = 3!


    And now, the holy dragon body and the holy Phoenix body can match the invincible chaotic holy body.


    It''s really shocking.


    However, Ning Tao looked at his palm, his left hand turned into a big sun, and his right hand turned into a giant dragon. His sun holy dragon body is also a newly born body. Which one is better than chaos holy body?


    Even if it doesn''t have it now, it can grow again. Now it''s just new.


    It''s like a newborn is not growing up.


    In the future, it''s not hopeless.


    "Cough..."


    Gu Yuan gave a dry cough and said with a bitter smile: "I just said it''s possible. Who can tell the future? It depends on their nature. "


    "Freshmen''s constitution has one advantage, that is, it is highly changeable. It depends on how far they can grow in the future? If we can really complement each other and fully develop the Eucharist, we have this opportunity. "


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly realized that it was still up to them to see their future opportunities.


    After all, along the way of practice, there is life and death.


    In the future, there are many unknown factors, countless thorns and forests, and too many possibilities. First of all, they have to grow up to give full play to this opportunity.


    The crowd sighed.


    And Mozu and others, both wry smile, but also helpless, they really do not know how to express the current mood?


    It is said that the holy body, which is rarely seen in ancient times, has been born. Now the sun, the Taiyin and even the chaotic holy body have been counted carefully. Now there are the holy dragon and the holy Phoenix. The holy bodies in the legend have gathered at this moment.


    Not to mention the rarity, the potential of each one can shake the past and shine the present, and cross a glorious era.


    However, time is running out. There are so many good seedlings, but there are only a few decades left. Even if the holy body has great potential, it also needs time and opportunity to grow up. If it can''t grow up, it''s no different from the ordinary body.


    If you give them a thousand years, no, five hundred years, when the Eucharist rises, maybe there is still a chance of winning.


    But now, alas


    Everyone has a kind of unwilling depression.


    I can''t bring this potential into full play. I have this hope, but I can only watch it reach the level of 1.2%. I''m really not reconciled.


    Qilin, Emperor Shitian and others realized at this time that the gate of the world seemed to be a little scary.


    It''s a five holy body!


    Looking at the history, it is unique!


    For a time, the repressed breath diluted the joy, and one by one, it turned into a sigh.


    As soon as Ning Tao frowned, he immediately said in a deep voice: "if the morale is low and we don''t even have the confidence to win, we will lose. You all know the consequences. It''s enslaved for generations, so we have to win this battle."


    "Three days later, we will gather the army and immediately carry out the star plan. We can''t let go of any hope."


    "Yes ~"


    all hands bowed in awe.


    At this time, a strong light came out at this moment, and I saw a beautiful shadow of the beautiful city. It was just Gu Xuanxuan.


    I saw her eyes staring at the two children, red lips slightly open, soft way: "I have a secret method here, can cultivate their foundation, seal their holy dragon and holy Phoenix power, first dormant for 18 years."


    "On the day of its release, it will shock the three worlds, even the whole world, and further develop the power of the holy body. This is a secret method only found in super galaxies."


    "It''s called It''s the hidden dragon


    As he spoke, a little golden light came down.


    It floats between Ning Tao and Xiao Bai. They look at each other and nod their heads. The rules of the three realms are still weak. It''s a good thing to be dormant for 18 years.


    Moreover, there is a good saying, easy to get do not know how to cherish, lost to understand precious.


    Two little guys are spoiled and pampered at birth. They are holy and echo each other. In the future, it''s hard to bear hardships. Most of the dandies come from such proud people.


    Their hearts are clear.


    Seeing this, Gu Xuanxuan pointed to the jade, and the golden light was divided into two parts and integrated into Ning Tao''s mind.


    A scripture flashed in my mind.After a long time, they opened their eyes one after another. Although Qianlong Jue was a little mysterious, Gu Xuanxuan''s experience and guidance made them master some points.


    It''s fairly difficult.


    Ning Tao said, "let''s start now. I''ll use the power of the source to avoid the holy dragon and the holy Phoenix."


    The two nodded. Just after the holy body robbery, it was the weakest time for the two dolls. The holy body''s strength was no longer the same. With the suppression of the original force, Qianlong decided that the seal should be secure.


    Let the elder Guyuan and others protect the Dharma, and the three immediately began to impose a reasonable seal.


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    "Buzz..."


    Three majestic forces interweave together to form a hexagonal ancient, obscure seal, which is further divided into two, and two lights cover their whole body.


    At this time, Shenglong and Shenghuang realized something was wrong, and they struggled and roared violently.


    "Roar "Oh, oh..."


    A great resistance came.


    Three eyebrows a pick, did not expect to have such a strong power? Immediately increase the power of the seal, hexagonal seal slightly rotating, seven, octagonal, gradually increasing.


    Sheng long, Sheng Huang''s power screams. It''s hard to form. How can it be willing to hibernate?


    A stream of obstinacy and hostility gushed up.


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled, and the origin of the fairyland was suppressed instantly. It had already formed sixteen corners. Sheng long and Sheng Huang were a little flustered. In a hurry, a Sheng Long was full of evil spirit, and a phoenix was wrapped with bath fire.


    ZuLong, Yao Xian Qi''s eyes widened Isn''t this the power of the evil dragon and the fallen Phoenix?


    Didn''t clean it up?


    "Damn it, it''s not good, wipe them out quickly, otherwise, these two children will be upgraded and degenerated."


    Yao Xian panics.


    Seeing this, people''s faces changed. Unexpectedly, there was such a change.


    Fortunately, it was forced out at this time, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable when the children grew up


    Ning Tao snorted coldly: "two beasts have been making trouble since they were alive. When they die, they still want to harm my son and daughter-in-law. Our master will let you I''m scared out of my wits. "


    Say, one hand big day imprints on son body, one hand bright moon imprints on Dragon and Phoenix son body, the power is crazy gush, immediately two evil forces to one inch smash.


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    "Po ~"


    "wow Wow... "


    It seems that the two dolls are crying out together, as if to win sympathy.


    It has to be said that this move is really effective. Xia Mengfei and Zu Huang, who have been watching with divine thoughts, can''t help but beg: "brother Tao, no Don''t... "


    "Let go of my daughter and Let''s talk about it again... "


    However, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and smashed the force of the two evils. He broke out to bless the seal with all his strength, and an 18 point seal was immediately formed.


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    "No Don''t... "


    "Secret skill, Qianlong seal!"


    In a flash of light, Sheng long and Sheng Huang were both unwilling to cry, and they were suppressed to the depth of their bodies. When they were 18 years old, the seal would have a chance to open


    And the two dolls instantly withered down, covered with streamer, brilliant, can be said to disappear completely.


    The cry is feeble

 Chapter 3139

    See seal 10%, Ning Tao three people immediately relieved, demon month full face distressed, busy will two children to hold in the arms, just born how to suffer ah.


    Her poor grandson, granddaughter-in-law.


    Sister Xia, Xiao Hong doesn''t have the heart.


    Just now, my child came down to earth like a God, but now he is like a poor young master, which is distressing.


    Although it has gone through twists and turns, the result is good. Now the dragon is in the abyss. After 18 years, the holy body of longhuang will shock the vast universe


    Yiyi, Qianqian and moyue are all teasing their children, but Ning Tao and others are going to discuss something important.


    Although I really want to spend time with my children, the overall situation is still important. The star plan is imminent. The three armies have already recruited 30 million troops.


    These 30 million are all elites of the three realms. For example, those below the virtual realm are directly eliminated.


    How does the star giant exist?


    One of the natural overlord!


    The weakest beasts in the starry sky are all comparable to the three immortals. The weakest wild beasts are also capable of practicing emptiness on their shoulders. They are not afraid of high temperature and have rough skin and thick flesh. They are very difficult to deal with.


    Fight individually, fight alone.


    It''s great that ten Terran friars can win one.


    But Terrans also have advantages. Array is one of the key points. It can concentrate the strength of ten people in one place and defeat many strong people.


    This is the power of Terran wisdom.


    After a long time of preparation, with the help of Taiyi Shenshui, the original tower speeded up and created three great formations.


    absorbs the essence of three circles, and integrates the strengths of all ethnic groups, and turns those in history into food.


    They are immortals, demons and even All souls!


    It is composed of a large number of monks!


    Now, the three arrays have been taught. Let the 30 million troops run in and study. After three days, a group of giant stars will be released to practice. Ning Tao also records some of the characteristics and experience of the giant stars.


    They are not just spirit beasts. They can be compared with spirit beasts. If they are careless, they will lose a lot.


    It''s not drill, it''s disaster!


    Taking advantage of this time, Ning Tao also took out the prepared materials and constructed the star transmission array. Last time, he planned to do so, but his strength was still poor.


    Now we have successfully constructed one. Now we can not only pull into the three realms, but also practice our hands.


    Let yourself in the "Cross Star" on a solid foundation.


    Build the array base in the original tower, level 4, open.


    One day is equal to 40 days, which gives Ning Tao a surprise.


    This can be equivalent to imitating the eight floors of the time tower!


    What great power can you have with you an eight story time tower? I''m afraid few people in the world have such treatment.


    At this time, Ning Tao was sitting in the old town of the demons, gasping for breath, and he didn''t want to move.


    Xiao Yuanbai is on the side of people''s strict guard.


    Don''t let anyone near the door owner!


    But all of a sudden, a space crack is like a big mouth, which engulfs Ning Tao. The next second, the space ripples, the whole person seems not to appear.


    Xiao Yuanbai is silly. What''s the matter? What happened just now? Someone attacked the sect leader?


    He was startled when he was about to.


    Alliance communication, report to the whole world


    In tianqionghai, Ning Tao looks at the two elders with a bitter smile. Although he is exhausted, he wants to rob him in his territory. If he doesn''t want to, how can it be so easy? It''s almost impossible.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s weakness in a mess, Qinglian shakes her head with a bitter smile, and then unfolds Qinglian''s creation Sutra.


    "Buzz..."


    A blue light immediately wrapped Ning Tao.


    "Ah ~"


    Ning Tao groaned, just like a tired body soaking in a hot spring. His whole body was warm and comfortable. Li Huang was speechless when he saw this cheap face.


    I can''t laugh or cry.


    At this time, the voice of the puppet Taoist came from all around: "little Lord, the prohibition is ready. It can be opened at any time."


    "That crack is already full of wild animals, horned animals and scaly animals. There are a lot of them. There will be some uncontrollable factors at that time. You''d better be prepared and try your best to prevent them."


    "What''s more, that crack was not opened by me after all. It will take some time to close it."


    Ning Tao thought deeply and said solemnly: "where is that crack? First of all, build a channel, and then never let a wild animal escape from control. "


    "Don''t worry, Qinglian and I have already been ready. The three channels connect the crack. Now we can let the three armies go. It''s just opposite the seal of the galaxy. Remember not to let go of a hidden danger."


    The puppet Taoist told him not to worry.


    Ning Tao patted his chest. After this treatment, he got two or three percent better. He immediately said with a smile: "don''t worry, star plan, officially launched, expand the origin of the three worlds..."Tiantianmen, just received the news that Ning Tao was abducted, Gu Yuan frowned, and received the news that the star plan was started, his eyes suddenly burst out.


    After three years of silence, the division of tiger and wolf in the three realms is about to break out. Let''s have a look. Is the legendary star giant as powerful as we think?


    "Three armies, attack!"

 Chapter 3140

    In the depths of the three realms, there is a vast area.


    This is deep in the Milky way, three long channels join together, connecting a crack void.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    This passage is full of a strange breath, as if at the end of the passage, there is something different, so that countless people are full of vigilance.


    "Stab" a, Ning Tao out of the void.


    "We welcome the Lord of the gate," the senior officials of the three circles bowed their hands together, with a look of expectation on their faces.


    Ning Tao nodded slightly and looked around. He saw a large area of dark figures, full of respect and fanaticism.


    "Everyone, as we all know, our three realms are facing great danger. The four realms of the galaxy have taken refuge in the world and have chosen to submit to it. However, all living beings in our three realms would rather die than surrender. It is the candlelight dragon that has saved us. But now, time is running out."


    "We must do everything possible to improve our strength. Only when the three realms are strong can we be strong. As long as there is" energy nourishment ", the three realms will breed stronger people. This is what we will do next."


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and roared, "maybe you don''t know what you''re going to face next, but I''ll just tell you one thing. We can only win, not lose."


    "For survival, for the three realms, for glory!"


    "Kill Kill... "


    Thirty million troops roared wildly.


    The sound of mountain and tsunami reverberates in the passage.


    At this time, the puppet Taoist was nervous and solemnly said: "little Lord, get ready to fight, the crack has opened a gap."


    As soon as the words fell, the people on the scene immediately felt numb, a bloody wind and a torrential rain, just like a dark cloud, first shrouded in the hearts of the people. They couldn''t help breathing, even the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    One by one, they clenched their weapons and widened their eyes.


    "Come on Are you coming? "


    "Roar..."


    The faint roar and sob came from the depth of the passage, and the fury hit his face.


    Some spirit beasts, demon beasts, were suppressed.


    And some are full of fear.


    Gu Yuan, emperor yuan, and even Bai Yue, Ning Kun Are full of tension, heart rate acceleration, how has not appeared? Does the passage under your feet seem to be shaking?


    "Damn it..."


    Just as the crowd was pale, Ning Tao''s pupils suddenly shrank. He saw a familiar wild beast roaring. He was huge, with ox horn and scarlet eyes. He was only ten feet in size. He looked like a ten level monster.


    was any wild animal so strong? It''s hard to avoid sinking in my heart.


    This is not over, just like a stone to stir up a thousand waves, one after another monster, spirit beast, and even the giant, actually swarmed out.


    If you look around, nine, ten, nine, ten It''s a terrible lineup.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Is this ordinary combat power? Or elite combat power?


    Besides, there are too many, right?


    "Goo Grunt


    Not to mention them, even Ning Tao''s heart is sinking. At the beginning, the A-level natural disaster he faced was just the tip of the iceberg and a corner of the war. He could still cope with it. Now, is there such a strong pressure in positive contact?


    Perspective, the existence of those six or seven levels are very few, either crushed, or squeezed away.


    There are even some Big Macs at the bottom.


    As if to the existence of the extraordinary!


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Human beings are humble people. Ha ha, there is blood to eat. Kill them, eat them up..."


    The wild animals screamed excitedly.


    There are all those who climb, run and fly on the ground.


    Even if it''s not a serious legion, it''s not very bad. It should be Level C natural disaster!


    At this time, instead of fearing, he excitedly said, "master, do you want to do something? I''d like to take the lead. "


    But Ning Tao negative hand, but shook his head, coagulation heavy way: "first not urgent, someone to test them."


    "Oh? Who is it? "


    Everyone frowned and looked puzzled.


    Now most of the top fighting forces in the three circles have come. Is there anything else?


    At this time, with a wave of Ning Tao''s hand, endless dark shadows burst out, shining with the light of blackness. There are also sharp scythes. There are a lot of scythes, big and small. In the blink of an eye, they are covered with a layer.


    There is also a beautiful shadow wearing black tulle, a pair of peach blossom eyes, sexy and charming, still licking red lips.


    "Master, you haven''t chatted with others yet?"


    "Worm "The ancestor of insects?"


    Mozu was stunned to see this, and this large black sea was a void monster he was familiar with.


    Three years ago, the insect ancestor was accepted and enslaved by Ning Tao. She was allowed to multiply in the abyss of the demon world. Resources were provided by the world. In the past three years, no one has ever let her get close to him. What''s more, I don''t know how her void Army is?I didn''t expect that Ning Tao would play this card so soon, and even reproduce so much.


    However, the strength gap is too big, most of them are about five or six levels, or seven or eight levels. The strong ones are too few, but they occupy a little more. Otherwise, once the two legions collide, the void Legion will be vulnerable.


    "Roar..."


    Xiao Shuang jumped out of the crowd, a pair of tiger eyes staring at the insect ancestor, as if in anger to compete with it.


    This stupid tiger has also broken through to the demon king.


    But still can''t transform.


    Ning Tao comforted, stroked Xiaoshuang and said faintly, "I''m not interested in insects. If you dare to say one more word, I''ll let you taste the taste of stimulating" nuyin. "


    "Let your Legion practice


    "Er..."


    As soon as the insect ancestor''s smile froze, her pretty face turned pale. But she was in agony. She suddenly noticed the movement and the fear from the insects, which made her look forward curiously.


    Can these three realms be compared with her void army?


    "Hiss This... "


    Chongzu was stunned and dumbfounded. It was like a tsunami. The terrible momentum made her legs soft, especially the abnormal strength. She rushed up to die.


    It is equivalent to a large group of immortals.


    What kind of regiment is this?


    "Lord Master, it''s impossible. No, I I''m not going. What''s this? Come on Run away... "


    The insect ancestor said and suddenly screamed.


    For a moment, she had a splitting headache, like countless steel needles, as if her soul was about to be torn.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao cold, indifferent way: "if you are not obedient, I will make you into a puppet, also can control the whole army, if you are obedient, not only do not have these pain, want what I will try to satisfy you."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do the thing of death, but if you grind any more, you will die now."


    For Chongzu, he didn''t give her face at all. If it wasn''t for the sake of the three realms, he would have killed it and avenged his father-in-law for the death of the immortals.


    Now he is a prisoner and a slave, and he dares to bargain with him. I really don''t know what to do.


    It''s time to give her a long memory.


    "Ah..."


    "Lord Master, I''m wrong, ah I''m wrong. I must be obedient. Don''t I''ll do it again... "


    The insect ancestor screams and lets the Legion attack.


    Although they were trembling in the face of the storm, the king of insects said something and rushed up with scythes.


    Welcome to the Star Corps!


    There was a big collision between the two torrents.


    "Boom boom..."

 Chapter 3141

    "Roar I''m sorry... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Under the attention of all the people, the black torrent collided with the Yellow torrent, and the whole passage was a boom. In an instant, blood and flesh were flying, screamed and smelled of blood.


    It''s clear that the black torrent is like the result of the collision between a car and a train.


    "Gee..."


    It''s like a wild animal rushing into a black wheat field.


    A rush, a bite, a collision, almost all died of a large number of empty magic insects, do not look at the hard black armor, as well as the sharp dark scythe, is still not the opponent of the wild beast, the strength gap is also on the one hand.


    Ning Tao, Gu Yuan, San Yan and others frown. It seems that their strength is really extraordinary, far beyond the same level.


    It''s thick skin, it''s powerful, it''s talented.


    Their weaknesses are almost nowhere to be found.


    If you want to talk about shennian, the Terran is almost half the weight. If you fight alone, I''m afraid it''s really difficult. I didn''t expect that there are such terrible orcs in the world?


    No wonder it''s one of the overlords in the world.


    This power is indeed well deserved.


    I don''t know what the legendary star giant looks like? How strong will it be?


    But the insect ancestor''s face was twisted, and he wanted to cry, but he couldn''t cry. His face was very white and full of tears. Half of them were painful, and half of them were distressed. How much effort did it take her to cultivate so many empty demons?


    Now in this short time, her Legion has been destroyed by three tenths. It''s a piece of death.


    Look at the wild beast, he died more than a dozen.


    The insect ancestor''s eyes are red with anger.


    "Ah..."


    Although the insects seemed to be dying, they made the 30 million troops present with a bottom in their hearts. Their confidence vanished immediately after their previous guess.


    Only when they form a battle array can they have the possibility of victory in this battle, otherwise, they will be waiting to become blood food.


    Seeing the changes in people''s faces, Ning Tao knew that he had a preparation in his heart. He immediately rushed to the crying insect ancestor and said, "OK, let your army come down. When the battle is over, half of the blood food will be given to you."


    Words a, insect ancestor in front of suddenly a bright, half of the blood food? My God, what''s that concept?


    Mountain high eight steps, nine steps?


    "Hiss ~!"


    The insect ancestor''s eyes are red again, but this time it is excited and ecstatic. If there is so much blood food, her army strength will usher in a rapid rise, and even a transformation.


    These monsters seem to have extraordinary blood. Her instinct tells her that they have a great effect on her.


    It''s like the perfect tonic.


    If wild animals want to eat blood, why don''t they? The stronger the strength, the better the blood, the more attractive


    The insect ancestor was immediately excited and said with a smile: "thank you, master. My void army is willing to be the vanguard. As long as the master orders me, I will die even if I go to the sword mountain and the sea of fire."


    Said, but also took out the housekeeping skills.


    A legion, if only a swarm of attacks, it can only be said to be a tide of beasts, not a legion.


    To obey the order of the Legion is to be orderly.


    So as to play a more powerful role.


    "Worms, line up!"


    At the command of the insect ancestor, the original fear, disorderly void monster suddenly screamed out, thousands, millions of shrieks.


    Let the Terran and the wild animals have their eardrums buzzing.


    This short absence of mind gives the void monsters an opportunity to fight back. Under the control of the insect ancestors, they form a large array and pile up hundreds of giant monsters. A pair of dark scythes seem to be able to cut through the space.


    "Worms, it''s time for us to fight back. Kill them and eat them up..."


    The Zerg screamed with hatred.


    With a wave of rage, a pair of dark scythes swept all over the place. Bloody, stimulated by the blood, they became more and more excited and killed madly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao, who was about to give orders, was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that Chongzu had such ability?


    This is the so-called gathering sand to form a tower, right?


    People gather firewood, the flame is high!


    "If the three armies listen to the orders, they will take up your weapons, form a battle, and kill monsters and beasts. They can''t let go of any of them."


    "Kill ~"


    Ning Tao jumps on Xiaoshuang''s back and roars.


    With a single order, the 30 million army broke out and quickly gathered together. According to the previous running in, the three eyes of Mozu, Guyuan and Wanling will be the core of the three immortal killing arrays of Wanmo, Wanxian and Wanling.


    An eight armed Troll holding Ge Tian.


    An ancient immortal, carrying the abyss.


    A three eyed spirit general, angry eyes round stare!


    "Roar Roar... "


    Each big array is composed of 10 million troops, with an Immortal King as the core. Its body is hundreds of feet high, just like a giant. The strength of each one has reached the limit of three worlds.Every move drives the chain of rules.


    The void is broken.


    Even Ning Tao, in the case of not using the source of the three worlds, it is very difficult to win one.


    "Kill..."


    Since the appearance of the Four Big Macs, the original unstoppable flood of starry sky troops has suddenly become weak. They go down together, killing and injuring a large number of wild animals, mutilating limbs and arms, bloodstaining the starry sky, and there are cracks in the passage.


    Horned beasts collide, wild beasts bite, scaly beasts resist In a flash, the whole regiment was in chaos.


    Both sides were red eyed.


    Dome, puppet Taoist and Qinglian are all watching closely. At present, the war seems to have formed a deadlock, but the stars are not so easy to deal with.


    Ning Tao is not the only one who wants to turn them into nutrients. All galaxies are planning to do so.


    But in the end, they were all in ruins.


    The gap of the crack is still open, and an endless stream of wild animals rush in, and some huge shadows linger at the gap


    Ning Tao is the first to ride, holding Bai Luo in his hand, just like an ancient general, rushing to the front.


    The wild beast and winged beast were all picked up by one shot, and none of them could stop him. Xiaoshuang was also fierce, running all the way, almost without stopping.


    From the outside to the inside.


    And then from the inside to the outside.


    The whole three in and three out, killed a head of blood, there are a few stars giant still want to attack, just a little black pupil, haven''t shot, was ningtao stabbed to death.


    He could sense the origin of the three realms, both frightened and surprised, restless and restless.


    Just like primary school students, full of desire.


    "Boom boom..."


    There are mountains of corpses on the ground. Not only are there wild animals, but there are also some Terrans, but they are the least, because one impact may not even have corpses.


    The earthquake turned into a powder, and the dust went out.


    But from the overall point of view, the three sectors still dominate.


    Three eyes are eager to fight, and the whole person seems to be excited. A trident is like a magic weapon. The sharp blade is dark red when it is killed. It feels like one man is in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people can''t open it. Standing in the same place, it never takes a step back.


    Now they are fighting on the corpse mountain.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Happy, come on, come on again, your third master is not satisfied, is there only a group of useless miscellaneous diseases?"


    In the process of shouting and scolding, Ning Tao suddenly moves in his heart and his face changes. He suddenly looks up to the depth. At this moment, he catches the flash of red light of eight statues, hiding in the herd, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    "No, be careful, it''s the red pupil beast..."

 Chapter 3142

    The blood of the star giant is divided into black pupil, white pupil, red pupil, red pupil, silver pupil, and even Golden pupil.


    And called Six stars in the sky!


    Each kind of pupil force has different pupil technique!


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled. Unexpectedly, eight red pupils sprang up, one or two in his ears, as if there were still some red awns. The C-level natural disaster could barely be confirmed.


    Although it is still hidden in the natural disaster, Ning Tao can vaguely sense that there are eight evil breath.


    I''m afraid there should be several demon kings.


    Now, at the limit of the three realms, the most demons are eight heavy


    The puppet Taoist priest has been fighting for an hour on the dome. The corpses are piled up like a mountain, and the passage is full of a large number of wild animals. If he continues to fight like this, he may be able to kill the three armies.


    They have reached the limit of their strength.


    "Close the gap first, step by step, so as not to scare away those monsters. Next time, this gap will attract a large number of monsters."


    The green lotus ponders a way.


    Hearing this, the puppet Taoist nodded, looked solemn, and integrated his mind into the heaven and earth to communicate with the saints.


    Outside the galaxy, some giants hesitated and didn''t dare to enter, but suddenly they saw that the gap was wrong and they wanted to close it? They suddenly look surprised, and immediately want to rush in, but how can the puppet Taoist let them do it?


    A barrier immediately shut them out.


    There''s only one tiny crack left.


    This is called catching turtles in a jar


    "Little Lord, the gap has been closed. As long as these enemies are solved, the battle will be over."


    The puppet Taoist preached.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao immediately sat on the back of the tiger and roared, "come on, boys of Hongtong. Let''s fight. Our sect leader will fight you alone."


    The long gun is full of momentum.


    In a fight, the herd suddenly separated a channel, only to see a "red pupil fire winged beast" came out, eyes, full of wisps of fire, red awn, as if from the red pupil fire winged beast has not far.


    Strength is the pinnacle of the three worlds.


    Its own strength should be an old demon king.


    "Human beings, the struggle is futile, this unknown star field, all the blood food, are ours."


    "You can only choose between surrender and death," echoed the frigid voice of the Flamingo.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sneered: "it''s just eight red pupils. Do you want to wait for me? You''re not afraid to have a big appetite. You''re going to die. Get over here and die. "


    "Roar, roar..."


    The seven red pupils burst into a rage and showed up one after another. The races are different. The strength of each one is equal to the limits of the three worlds. The pressure of terror is overwhelming, which makes the faces of several Big Macs change.


    "Fight with all one''s strength, go up," Ning Tao yelled, taking the lead in riding black and white tiger.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Finally, something decent. Is this the so-called star giant? Just see who can beat the opponent first, "Xiaobai, Qilin, Yuandi and so on.


    Three red pupils are held together.


    The evil ancestor''s face was dignified, and he immediately burst out with all his strength. A layer of magic armor was all over his body. Ge Tian was majestic, and he also met a red pupil beast.


    "War skill, magic skill!"


    The ancient abyss seems to come out of the abyss, and the whirlpool behind it suddenly upgrades, just like an invincible black hole.


    Even a planet can be swallowed.


    "The original skill, the skill of heaven devil swallowing stars!"


    Three eyes also bumped into a statue, excited and roaring, finally to a fight, his whole body was cheering, trembling, rolling fighting spirit into the sky.


    "Eight nine Xuangong, broken!"


    Seeing this, the insect''s ancestor gritted his teeth and hesitated for a while, but he still thought about it. He directly turned into a dark shadow and fell into the hundred Zhang devil insect, as if he had injected his soul. The devil insect''s strength suddenly doubled or even doubled.


    "Damn animals, I must eat all of you after killing so many of my children..."


    Eight red pupils were restrained one by one.


    With the escalation of the war, the intensity of fighting has increased several times, and the mortality rate has also increased greatly. A big Mac is fighting for life and death, and its strength is almost the same as that of the most invincible one under the rules


    It''s a whirling wind and a burning fire.


    "Man, go to death!"


    But Ning Tao sneers. Instead of fearless, he plunges into it. How can the fire resist him?


    "Ten thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, Dragon Seal!"


    A strike across the sky is like the fall of the Dragon Emperor.


    Fire wing beast a Leng, unexpectedly have no effect? How is that possible? Wait for Wait, how do you feel familiar with this punch? It seems that you have heard about it somewhere recently?"You Who the hell are you? What''s the purpose? "


    In the heart fierce birth a restlessness.


    In the face of this blow, the red eye of the fire winged beast retreated for more than 100 meters, but it still couldn''t hide. It directly spat out a huge fireball to meet the impact of this blow.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In a flash, a sea of fire was formed.


    I don''t know how many wild animals were killed by light shock wave.


    "Puff..."


    The fire winged beast vomited blood, screamed, and was driven back more than ten meters. His face was pale. It seemed that they were in the same realm, but in fact there was a big gap between them.


    In this fight, we will make a decision.


    How could it be defeated by him?


    Even if they are suppressed, with their own knowledge, can''t they beat a kid of the same level?


    I always feel familiar with


    "Ho ho..."


    Seeing the fury of the fire winged beast, his whole body was entangled with fire chains and thorns, and he banged against himself. Ning Tao sniffed and finished the battle as soon as possible. The insect ancestor and emperor yuan were going to be unable to hold on.


    "Sunset Tower, suppress!"


    At the command, the pagoda fell from the sky.


    It''s a frightful beast This is the magic weapon of the cave? Open the dark bottom of the tower, to take it in, it is angry, desperately screaming struggle.


    "Damn bastard, you forced me. I''ll kill all of you ants..."


    "Ah..."


    "Talent, burn blood!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, the fire winged beast seemed to have taken a powerful pill. His whole body was dark red, and the flame soared several times. Especially his eyes, they seemed to be completely transformed into Red, fighting power soars.


    "Why, such a talent?"


    The wild animals screamed as if they were excited and encouraged. Is the Lord of fire wing ready to fight at last?


    "Burn him, burn him..."


    However, Ning Tao, with a face of pity and a golden robe, stood on his back and pointed to the sky with one hand, just like the Supreme Master of the world. A little dazzling fireball rose wildly on the finger of the tower.


    In the blink of an eye, it becomes a big Mac.


    "No matter whether you use the secret method to improve or break through, in the bright sun, everything is nothing."


    "Go ~"


    Ning Tao points to the sun with one hand.


    This is the first form of the great sun Bible, which is extremely powerful.


    "What What? "


    The fire wing beast''s pupil shrinks, one is frightened, the other is frightened, because it finally thinks of something, the man wanted these days.


    He''s in this remote unknown Galaxy?


    "You You are Ning Tao


    As soon as the words came down, they were engulfed by the burning sun.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 3143

    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    In the passage, the sun burned everything.


    The attack area was so large that many people were affected. Some wild animals and scale animals were steamed into mummies even though they were covered with rough skin and thick scales.


    Even into a curl of smoke.


    Ning Tao roared and pushed the big fireball in his hand for a hundred meters, then abruptly retreated, shouting: "explosion!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The golden sea of fire engulfed all the people.


    There is no match between the heat and the light.


    Almost destroyed the passage!


    After a long time, people''s eardrums hummed and looked up. A large number of mummies, broken arms, wisps of smoke, wandered along the transpiration of white gas. The star Legion was also blown open, and the fire winged beast was dying.


    If you change to the ordinary demon king Qizhong, Bazhong, in this blow, there is no residue left.


    But the fire wing beast is definitely the demon king at its peak.


    It''s not ordinary demon king!


    "Huhu..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gasped and stepped on the three sections of light and shadow, and came to him like a blink. Xiao Shuang also suppressed him like a hungry tiger. A pair of tiger claws tore his wings and bit his neck.


    Don''t give the firewing any chance to fight back.


    "Roar "Ah, ah, ah..."


    "Ning Tao, you You are Ning Tao, "said the fire winged beast, who was still screaming despite the terrible fire.


    And Ning Tao a listen, eyebrow a pick, indifference way: "this is not what you should know, ease of go to hell, this place, also is not you should come."


    "Asshole, I will not let you go, no matter where you hide? Wherever you go? Sooner or later, my star family will tear you to pieces, and my fire wing family will avenge me... "


    The Flamingo screamed.


    But the next second, there''s a hole in the head.


    My mind is shattered!


    Even if it is the physique of the demon king, it is not ambiguous for Bai Luo to start. As early as before the departure of Dahuang college, the younger martial uncle had already refined Bai Luo as the king''s weapon for him.


    "Fire winged beast, meteorite!"


    Kill a demon king in disguise.


    Xiao Shuang roared excitedly. The tiger roared and shocked the forest. He also skillfully tore open the body of the fire winged beast and swallowed its demon pill.


    And a face of satisfaction.


    I licked my lips


    Ning Tao a Leng, busy scold small double, that but demon Jun demon Dan, by no means it can refine, absorb.


    It''s too big. It''ll burst.


    However, Xiaoshuang begged pitifully. After waiting for a long time, there was nothing unusual?


    "This..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, silly eyes, open perspective scanning, found that the demon Dan seems to be stored up by it, slowly absorbed, digested, this did not burst body.


    Does Xiaoshuang have this ability?


    It should have something to do with its tardiness


    At this time, the battle in the passage is still in full swing. After Ning Tao, three eyes and Gu Yuan almost cut the red pupil beast under the knife at the same moment.


    Mozu also followed. Although it was hard to deal with them, they were the combined force of ten million troops.


    However, Chongzu is in a stalemate. Her strength is only five fold, which is not very high. Most of her netherworld monsters are new generation. Even if they start, they can only draw with the enemy.


    Qilin, Xiaobai and several other fairy kings joined hands and cut off the three red pupils one by one.


    The leader of this tour died, and some demon kings were scared. They had better go back first and report to the adults to fight again. They were the pioneers to explore the power of this unknown galaxy.


    Just as he was about to step back, a scream came from the depth of the passage, and the gap was closed.


    It''s a big trap.


    It''s a trick!


    They are now the stuffing in people''s skin. They can be packed whenever they want. They can''t run away.


    "Damn it, asshole..."


    In the riot, Ning Tao thundered again and killed the last red eyed beast. He stepped on the corpse pile and looked at the disaster in front of him. Although there was no leader, the number was still considerable.


    But the more, the better.


    So the more they make.


    "Give me one, and let the invaders know that we are powerful," he said


    "Kill ~"


    with a command, the army attacked.


    Once the morale of the army is broken, there is almost no power to parry. Natural disasters, animal tides, and retreats day by day, a huge and ferocious monster''s death and injury spread over a large area.


    Ning Tao and others, just like harvesting wheat, are numb.


    The strongest are just a few fairy kings.


    The rest is nothing to worry about.Four Big Macs swept all the way under the blessing of the army, and the army of the three worlds also went all the way to the depth of the passage. It was not until it was dark that they could finish.


    The big nuclear God has been taking the opportunity to launch.


    The super nuclear God has also been activated.


    That scene really opened the eyes of fairyland and demon world. The power of explosion killed several demon kings.


    The war ended with the explosion


    At daybreak, the army of the three realms was lying on the corpse, panting and numb. All the pills and medicinal materials in their hands were consumed. There was only one idea left in their mind. Hold on.


    Most of them survived. Of course, some of them didn''t, and some of them were crushed to pieces.


    The human body is too weak.


    I can''t stand so much trouble.


    In this battle, although they occupied the home court, had an advantage, and even formed a peerless array, the friars of the three realms still died and injured millions of people.


    However, if you look at the tens of millions of star legions rushing in and lying all over the passage, you will feel more or less relieved. The average strength of these corpses is about level 7 or level 8, which is frightening.


    Nine steps and ten steps are also a large number.


    Just the demon king, Ning Tao estimates that there are at least hundreds of them, and eight of them are dead here.


    Such a huge battle record was built on the corpses of tens of millions of netherworld monsters, the advanced technology of the world of souls, and even the brilliant display of nuclear weapons.


    The Zerg, one of the six clans of the thirteen saints in the demon world, have almost been wiped out of their family.


    I love her crying so much.


    Back before liberation, can she not feel distressed?


    But the good news is that Ning Tao''s words are true. He gave her half of the blood food and asked her to cultivate a new and stronger army. With so many pure wild animals'' blood, the void army will be reborn.


    And some special hard materials, claws, and even heart blood were taken away by the calcined fairy hall. Excited, they threatened to forge stronger magic soldiers.


    Demon pill, half of the medicine fairy hall, some prescriptions of Jiuyang pill Scripture can be refined.


    And the rest, too, were distributed.


    Of course, the core of this battle, Ning Tao has not forgotten that the corpses of demons, insects, wild animals, etc. are divided into three groups and put into the three melting pots he has conjured up in turn.


    Provide energy for the source of the three realms.


    It is estimated that it will make the rules of the three realms become more and more important, and it may contain the existence of the Immortal King. After all, this is the nourishment of the corpses of tens of millions of strong men.


    Although the battle seems to have caused huge losses to the star giants, it''s just a drizzle.


    That''s what Qinglian said.


    The puppet Taoist also strangled the hidden dangers one by one!


    Moreover, this method is not a one-time one. We can open the gap again in the future. It''s hard to say whether we can achieve such a good effect

 Chapter 3144

    The first World War was a great victory.


    The three realms are immersed in the joy of victory. All the people who participate in the war can distribute rewards according to the "merit points", such as elixirs, imperial utensils All can be purchased.


    Liu Lao and Wu Lao of the calcining immortal hall not only increased their strength to Tianxian, but also worked together to forge imperial vessels.


    The first craftsman in the three realms


    Ning Tao can finally spend time with his children and spend a new year with his mother, grandfather and master. The earth is lighting up and setting off firecrackers.


    Even if aura revives, customs remain unchanged.


    After a few days of recuperation, Long''er has recovered a lot, just like a normal child, but he seems to have just been born. Within a few days, he learned to walk and gradually can speak.


    Feng''er is the same. She looks like a child of one or two years old. Her learning ability is very fast.


    A lot of big people think it''s incredible.


    It''s really a golden girl.


    Sister Xia, Xiao Hong also slowly adjusted her breath and came back. Some solid medicated food and liquid were sent from the medicine fairy hall, which had made them all right.


    These days, Ning Tao has a very leisurely life. He teaches his disciples to drink with San Yan, go to the medicine field, cultivate wasteland, refine pills occasionally, polish his accomplishments, and begin to figure out the general direction of "Xianjun chapter".


    This time, the deduction may be different from the past, and some levels of the Eucharist should be added.


    Melt the strength of the whole body into a rope.


    But it has already begun


    To tell you the truth, everything was in order. Ning Tao planned to return to the world. After all, there were still a lot of things waiting for him there. He wanted to find the god baby fruit for the wind demon elder, open up the immortal wine business road of the origin group, and seize the resources of the group.


    But his mother demon month pulled him back again, just came back a month and wanted to leave?


    Let all the pretty girls stay alone in the empty room


    Ning Tao wry smile, four children are not enough for you? It''s very difficult for him to have these children at his age. Many powerful people are very sad to have one in their lifetime.


    That''s why there are always those who kill the dandy young master in a rage and keep on revenge.


    This is the only child in my life.


    Can we not spoil it?


    However, Ning Tao does have guilt in his heart. It will take several years to leave. Now it''s the Spring Festival, so he will stay with them for a while.


    The next days, extravagant, are not enough to describe, is completely like the life of the emperor.


    Today I go to the imperial concubine hall, tomorrow I go to the imperial concubine hall. The day after tomorrow, I will be sleeping together and singing every night. Ten beautiful women wait on Ning Tao in turn. Although they are shy, they really want to have a child.


    Now that they have Long''er, sister Xia has made great contributions to the Ning family, and her mother-in-law is urging them every day.


    This time, I''ll just give it up.


    But it''s really hard for Ning Tao. These days, he''s very tired. He''s all empty. The sun dragon body can''t bear the long-term battle. The beautiful ladies are still fighting in a wheel fight. One by one, the smooth grinding has made Ning Tao smooth.


    Sophia, ye Wanqing and Lin Yurou specially push Ning Tao to their sisters who want to have children.


    They are satisfied with one.


    Ning Tao can''t smile bitterly. He goes fishing, drinks tea and cultivates himself when he has nothing to do. He occasionally goes to a small place to show his face, pretends to be a force and makes a sensation in half a field.


    Luo Tian also went out of his way to find him, making too much noise. At this time, he should keep some sense of mystery.


    Let the three realms be in awe of the sect leader.


    This is not careless!


    However, Ning Tao can only keep a low profile, but his strength does not allow him to do so. A little bit of small things has caused a sensation in the three circles. He just opened up a canal, but he is deeply loved.


    Luo Tian''s face is full of bitter smile, can only follow him, the reputation of the first sect leader in the world is more and more profound to the three circles.


    He wants to make Ning Tao the only belief


    A month later, tens of thousands of corpses were refined, and the rules of the three realms suddenly rose to a level. Ning Tao''s strength was almost unlimited, and he could already accommodate the existence of banbu Xianjun.


    It is estimated that it is possible to contain Xianjun after complete refining and absorbing the energy into the source.


    The Ninth level of the earth immortal, the disaster of the heaven immortal, which was once rare, can be seen everywhere now.


    Four or nine little robberies, that''s the big move.


    The overall level of monks is getting higher and higher.


    If we say that before, the strong practitioners of Taoism were the mainstay of the three realms, now at least the human immortals and the earth immortals can make sense. No earth immortals dare to call themselves ancestors.


    I''m afraid I''ll be punished if I''m too forced.


    They don''t dare to be so proud.


    Gu Yuan, Li Huang, Mo Zu and others didn''t adapt for a while, and their accomplishments suddenly couldn''t keep up with the rules. They all broke through the eight or nine levels, but they could still improve.


    All of a sudden, he fell into the torment again.


    Mangu and Ning Kun are outstanding in the world''s first army. They are all promoted to captain. They are very close to the emperor. They are also the opponents who have been competing with Bai Yue and immortal sword God.Encourage each other and make progress.


    Yuan xiaotou and Yuan Dadou are also catching up. Recently, their strength has soared again.


    Because the level of energy between heaven and earth and the rich level of aura have been greatly improved. It seems that too many pure tonics have been absorbed. It actually began with some magical things, some divine mines and King medicine.


    When Ning Tao traveled, he found several places in a row, which have great potential to become a treasure in the future.


    After all, there is no better medicine for him to bring back to the world.


    Even in the world, the earth of all things is extremely precious, much more precious than the three soul branches.


    Because it''s very growing.


    Yaoxiantang makes it absorb a lot of spiritual soil every day. From the beginning, the basketball court is big, it has become 20 football fields. There are all kinds of dragon branches and fruit trees. Thousands of people take care of them every day.


    And the source of growth, perhaps ordinary people do not feel, but Ning Tao does have a trace of awareness.


    The area of the three realms seems to be larger.


    In particular, the territory of the world of ten thousand souls is more clearly reflected. For example, if it once took one day to fly a circle, now it will take one more hour.


    This, of course, bodes well.


    Everything is making rapid progress.


    Half a month later, another war was launched under the command of Ning Tao. However, compared with the last one, the pressure was greatly reduced. At most, it was an E-class natural disaster.


    Only a few million carcasses were harvested.


    Ning Tao thought of a countermeasure and asked Ji to send back a message to the leader this time. There is a huge treasure here, the supreme artifact, Jintong, shenyingguo, the place of birth A whole bunch of treasures came out.


    Disguised as the result of the fall of a golden giant and a supreme, believe it or not, first of all, let them be interested in it.


    Can''t wait to rush in and have a look.


    That''s enough!


    Although the method is a little risky, it is likely to attract some enemies, but if they can''t get through it in a few decades, the so-called enemy is just a joke


    At the end of the battle, Ning Tao has been delayed for a long time, and is ready to return to the world for hard work.


    He picked up Yang Lingjie and threw some things into tiantianmen bag store. Suddenly he found a pile of broken iron. He was stunned and took it out to have a look. Then he remembered what it was.


    It is the weapon fragment originated from heaven.


    At that time, he picked it up. Although it was broken, the material seemed to be very hard. Ning Tao was surprised that even Bai Luo couldn''t break it. He suddenly became interested and wanted to burn it into iron juice with the sun flame.


    Maybe it can be rebuilt into a weapon.


    But after refining for a long time, there was no reaction. All of a sudden, a pile of fragments suddenly flashed up, and a gray light flashed into Ning Tao''s eyebrows like lightning


    "Lying trough, not good..."

 Chapter 3145

    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and wants to dodge, but it''s too late. The speed of the gray light is too fast. He can only watch him rush into the center of his eyebrows.


    All of a sudden, his whole body froze.


    The sweat all over the body stood up.


    "Heaven''s punishment?"


    In the brain, Ning Tao is startled to cast three soul shields, trying to block the gray light.


    But I still have no bottom in my heart?


    However, unexpectedly, the gray light rushed into my mind, but suddenly stopped, quietly suspended over the sea of souls, there was no movement.


    "What What''s the situation? "


    Ning Tao is suspicious, builds up eyebrows, and can''t feel the situation. Isn''t it the prohibition and plot left behind?


    But no matter what, this is also the handwriting left by Tianzun, which is hard for him to touch. He can''t be careless. After waiting for a long time, there is no movement in the gray light. It''s like staying here, no threat.


    Think about it, Ning Tao suddenly clenched his teeth, here is his territory, what is he afraid of?


    Carefully poke out a wisp of God to touch it.


    Want to see what this is?


    However, a stone stirs up a thousand waves, and a single spark can start a prairie fire. It''s so terrible that a terrible suction erupts on the opposite side. A wisp of his mind is swallowed up in an instant, and even involves him.


    He could feel the rapid passing of his own divine power, all pouring into the gray light.


    Ning Tao''s face turns pale. What the hell? He roared, desperately pulling his mind power, but he couldn''t pull the gray light?


    It''s still a little bit of power.


    The bottom of the soul sea, with the naked eye speed dry down, instantly startled him in a cold sweat.


    "Damn it, or did you fall for it?"


    Ning Tao yelled at him, pulling his mind power, even trying to cut it open, but he couldn''t do it. He could only devour some soul treasures to maintain his power.


    They also mobilized the origin of fairyland to suppress it.


    He doesn''t believe it. Can this small group of light turn the world upside down in his territory?


    Don''t care if you''re heaven? What respect? In my territory, it''s the dragon you set for me, it''s the tiger you lie for me, it''s the guangtuan, hey, brother Stop Stop


    Ning Tao''s head is sweating. He''s really flustered. You''re just like a rogue, greedy for the gray light group.


    He can''t hold the Immortal King''s mind.


    "Asshole, can''t I cure you? Stop it for me, or we''ll die together... "


    Ning Tao scolded angrily.


    As soon as the words fell, the gray light group flickered for a while, but it stopped absorbing power gradually. It flickered in place, just like the heart, beating slightly, twice, three times, and broke with a "bang".


    "This This... "


    Ning Tao''s face is stiff and his eyes are jumping wildly. What the hell is this? After the light group was broken, there were many pieces, large and small, scattered in the whole soul sea.


    After what happened just now, Ning Tao had a shadow in his heart, and he didn''t want to touch it.


    What if it''s forbidden?


    However, the soul just fell into a small piece of duckweed.


    Ning Tao brain fierce a "buzz", a spirit, as if more than some do not belong to their own things.


    The way is not clear.


    There is a kind of feeling that can only be understood and can not be expressed.


    He hesitated, carefully absorbed one or two pieces, pondered, absorbed seven or eight pieces, gradually more and more, completely let go.


    After a long time, Ning Tao opened his eyes inconceivably, but there was a touch of shock, complex, silly eyes.


    He really did not expect that it would be such a thing, and even more did not expect that it would be in that pile of scrap iron. I''m afraid no one would believe it if it was said. It''s ridiculous.


    "This is Heaven, inherit


    Yes, it contains some insights, some experiences, and some Dharma.


    It''s all very old, very old things.


    It''s lost today.


    He is sure that even the super Galaxy does not necessarily have one, but I don''t know why, there are many pieces that are incomplete. This inheritance is too hasty. It has absorbed two or three tenths of them, and has yet to find a complete one.


    It seems that the origin of Tianzun in the fall before the last trace of strength, the inheritance seal in the gun.


    Therefore, he made his magic weapon immortal.


    It is said to have been broken in the battle.


    The reason why we don''t continue to absorb it is that Ning Tao is now saturated and needs to digest it slowly.


    In the records, this inheritance is mainly based on a unique skill, which originated from Tianzun. Although we haven''t seen it now, there should be some.


    Hope is a complete one.


    Tianzun''s unique skill is exciting to think about.Who would have thought that in the pile of scrap iron Ning Tao picked up at random, there was hidden the inheritance of heaven, which can be said to be the greatest creation besides the heart of origin.


    Now they are both in his hands.


    It''s lucky!


    About the heart of origin, Ning Tao has thought of his right person, but not in the galaxy.


    He can''t use this treasure. I hope Tianzun''s unique skills are suitable for him. Otherwise, Tiangong and his party are really at a loss and get a lot of things they can''t use.


    That jade futon, if you meditate, will be able to practice meditation, and it seems that it can also enhance some understanding.


    Now cultivation is inseparable from it!


    Ning Tao is very satisfied


    After tossing for a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, but he felt that it was dark in front of his eyes and almost fell down. It turned out that he had consumed too much mental power before.


    His face was as white as paper.


    Brain melon seeds "buzz" straight pain.


    If Tianzun had not been forced by the situation and could not bear to lose his unique skill, he would not have been so humble and left in a hurry, so he would have died.


    Half a day later, Ning Tao adjusted his breath a little, and his complexion eased a little


    The courtyard of Ning''s family is still breathtaking with the back of the fairy in the blue skirt. The tiny inch of her skin is crystal clear as jade, emitting fragrance, and composing a beautiful and moving picture.


    Ning Tao was absorbed in the scene. He had planned to say goodbye to his mother, but he was attracted by the scene.


    After a long time, he quietly gathered up, want to give Yiyi a surprise, directly a will her to embrace in the arms, provoked Xianyue according to red face exclamation.


    Looking back, I find that it''s Ning Tao. Yiyi is shy. This is Ning''s courtyard. If his mother sees him, will he be ashamed.


    "Xianggong, why are you here?"


    Ning Tao laughed, but joked: "what do you think when you come to report after you''ve finished your work? So absorbed? "


    Xianyueyi blushed, and a pair of jade hands clenched her dress. Her delicate red lips wriggled, as if she could not say. Her little face was full of red.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you stumbling? " Ning Tao is surprised, ask a way in a hurry, still think what happened.


    But Xianyue blushed as if she had summoned up her courage and said shyly, "I I have it

 Chapter 3146

    "Yes? What do you have? "


    Ning Tao is puzzled in his heart. When he scratched his head, he didn''t recognize the meaning of it. His head is filled with inheritance, which seems to lower his IQ by one or two.


    "I..."


    Xianyueyi can''t laugh or cry, and she is full of anger. This is her first experience.


    This makes her an ancient woman, how to say it.


    Just at this time, before sunset, he came out with a smile on his face, arched his hands and said with a laugh: "congratulations to the sect leader, congratulations to the sect leader, add dragons and phoenixes, the population is prosperous, the fragrance is endless."


    The setting sun is full of kindness.


    There is an unspeakable joy in my heart.


    "Ha ha..."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a few seconds. The whole talent turned the corner, and his mood immediately rose.


    In a flash, Ning Tao was laughing and jumped three feet high. One moment he turned around, and another moment he came close to xianyueyi. He was at a loss. He was excited and ecstatic and said, "you Are you really pregnant? What when? Why don''t you tell me? "


    "If you say it a little later, I''ll have said goodbye to my mother and gone back to the world to Saint''s college."


    Xianyueyi blushed and hesitated for a moment. With the tone of discussion, she said happily, "I just know that. I haven''t dared to tell my mother. I''ve asked the Phoenix emperor to check it for a month."


    "It''s been a month? Ha ha, good, good. " Ning Tao immediately laughs not close mouth, eyebrow flies Feng dance.


    He could say nothing but a good word.


    He didn''t expect to give him such a big surprise. It seems that so many days of efforts have not been in vain.


    "Silly boy, what are you laughing at here? There''s a good thing to tell you. Don''t you already know? " At this time, the demon moon with a smile came out.


    Beside her, with moyue, Mozu and ye Wanqing, her face was full of joy.


    "Got it? Of course, mother, Yiyi, she has it, "Ning Tao laughs with Yiyi in his arms.


    Now Ning Tao is happy in his heart. He has to faint. It''s hard to describe his mood in words.


    However, this statement, a few people are a Leng.


    "Yiyi, too?"


    But the demon month Leng one or two, suddenly, the smile on the face is very bright, unexpectedly still have the unexpected joy, immediately smile not close the mouth, busy pull magic month''s hand, surprise way: "silly child, you this time but in two."


    "The magic moon is coming too!"


    You know, for a mother, the happiest thing is the prosperity of her children. She doesn''t have too many of them.


    "What?"


    This time it''s Ning Tao''s turn and Xian Yueyi''s turn to be stunned. After seeing the pretty red face of Mo Yue, I didn''t expect that she also had one. I didn''t see one in the past few years, but now it''s only a month or two.


    Peak season, high yield!


    Ye Wanqing, Yueying and Tong Yaqian are all smiling, and they are busy and excited to get together with the two girls.


    Especially the moon shadow, Tong Yaqian, happy at the same time, but also some envy, desire, touch his stomach, pursed his mouth, how not?


    But there will be opportunities.


    Xianyueyi looks at moyue, and her two daughters smile at each other. When sister Xia was pregnant, she was accompanied by little red sister. Now they are pregnant, and they are just a companion. To tell you the truth, when they first knew about it, they were at a loss.


    Surprise and surprise are so sudden.


    No preparation.


    "Good good," Ning Tao excited only left this word, speak not agile, a face giggle.


    Immediately a wave, amnesty, reward!


    He also asked someone to invite Yao Xian to prepare the dragon and Phoenix pregnancy pill. He would not be ungrateful to every child. If he needed anything, just tell him that he would prepare.


    Still excited, he didn''t sleep well all night.


    Sister Xia, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru all knew the news, and they all laughed. Ning family is going to be prosperous. I don''t know whether it''s brother five or brother six?


    Just a few more boys.


    For a time, the three realms were immersed in happy events.


    After the test of the medicine fairy, two different prescriptions are given. Although they are the same, the most suitable one is the best one. The dragon and Phoenix are prepared for the holy body of the dragon and Phoenix, which may not be suitable for the two.


    Ning Tao just looked around. Although the medicinal materials are precious this time, at least he has heard of them and can buy them, unlike the two rare ones.


    Back to sage college, as long as the money is enough, there should be no problem.


    Big forces from all sides came to congratulate.


    In desperation, Ning Tao had to stay for a few days to accompany moyue and xianyueyi. This time, he would come back earlier, or he might send things first.


    After all, I have to go back to deduce Xianjun. Once I''m immersed in it, I don''t know how much time it will take.


    Moreover, he always had a premonition that this trip would be difficult in the world. Yuwenchuan would not let himself be in the world. He could only stop it with soldiers and cover it with water and earth.Three days later, Ning Tao said goodbye, and his key to longevity was already saturated.


    The seventh turn also has 35% storage.


    There is no waste of reincarnation fairy King''s life effort!


    He was still in front of the hero''s tomb and worshiped for many days. After all, they were all the elders he respected, such as Daozu, Xiaoyao emperor, God and devil clan leader, and so on


    In a public not give up, Ning Tao also bear not give up, tear open space, stepped into the channel.


    Looking at his back, they all felt his pressure. Every time they came back, they gave too much energy to the three realms and worked hard to save the three realms. Naturally, they couldn''t let him fight alone.


    Now they also have the direction to work hard. A month later, they will open the gap and fight again


    The happiest thing about moyue''s pregnancy is actually Mozu. She has a lot of face in front of all the old guys, and her status is rising. Moyue is the eldest princess of the demons, and now she is the pride of the whole demons.


    At that time, the girl had a good eye and met Ning Tao early. Now, she is the first lady.


    He''s a useless old man


    At the gate of ancient times, the puppet Taoist knew that Ning Tao was going to leave early. He just told him to be careful. He would stare at the gap wholeheartedly.


    Ning Tao thanks, takes a deep breath, takes out the key to longevity, and embarks on the journey of return again.


    One day, he will have unparalleled strength, fearless of the threat of the whole world, and let the galaxy stand tall in the world, no one dares to commit, no one dares to invade. This is his reason and belief in fighting now.


    There are also four major galaxies. This time I must find out who you are. Let''s See you all over the world!


    "Whoosh..."


    With a flash of light, Ning Tao disappeared.


    The puppet Taoist was watching. Suddenly he raised his eyebrows. What did he notice? Looking at a corner, the original no lack of prohibition, suddenly slightly split a crack.


    Sure enough, every time a transmission is made, the prohibition of saints will crack to a certain extent.


    This is the sixth crack!

 Chapter 3147

    Ancient continent.


    At this time, the origin of the forbidden area.


    In this emerald green valley, the originally quiet stones suddenly jump up, energy disorder, space distortion, the lines on the array disk are also lit up.


    "Brush" get a, Ning Tao appears on array dish.


    "Huhu..."


    Seeing the safe landing, Ning Tao was relieved. He got up slowly and looked around. It was the same as when he left, but the wind devil was not here.


    Fengluan sword should be with him.


    However, the wind devil master is the body of divine thoughts, the sword of noumenon, and the supreme artifact. If he goes out, won''t he be exposed? He used fengluan sword in front of the public.


    Shouldn''t have left here?


    Ning Tao doubts, subconsciously opens perspective, and walks out of the valley, as if there are some strong winds eroding.


    As soon as they walked out of the valley, they saw a man and a woman guarding outside. As soon as they saw him, they were stunned. Then they respectfully said, "I''ve seen the Lord."


    "Why are you? What''s going on out here? Ning Tao asked with a deep eyebrow. The man''s name is a lie, and the woman''s name is Wan''er. He is the most outstanding genius in the origin hall.


    It''s also one of the few people who knows about his existence.


    There is only one adult!


    But I don''t know who it is?


    At this time, a lie respectfully said: "don''t worry, sect leader. It''s just a star disaster. There''s a strong wind blowing a little fiercely. It''s eroding towards our origin."


    "Huyan clan leader asked the wind devil to sit down in secret. He is most familiar with the elements of wind."


    Ning Tao a listen, looked for a moment, hesitated: "the star sky disaster here is very frequent?"


    "Well This... "


    Wan''er pouted her lips and complained: "it''s not just frequent. People are in dire straits. There''s a small disaster in three days, a big disaster in five days, and a storm in eight days. I know why there''s no one occupying such a big place."


    "Master, why did you choose this place? Have you come to suffer? "


    "It''s unreasonable. Shut up and don''t be disrespectful to the Lord," said ah lie with a frown.


    It''s a great blessing that their family can break away from the continent of origin. At this time, they are still choosy. How can they be qualified? This place, I don''t know how the sect leader and clan leader won it?


    How dare you trespass?


    How dare you advance an inch?


    However, Ning Tao waved his hand and comforted him: "it''s OK, choosing here naturally has the magical effect of choosing here. I will slowly tell you in the future. Go to inform Huyan patriarch first."


    "Yes ~"


    ah lie responded respectfully and left in a hurry.


    Wan''er looks at the sky with Ning Tao. She sees the strong wind blowing. If it wasn''t for the array depiction of this palace group, I''m afraid it would have been withdrawn hundreds of times?


    The reason why we chose this place is because the place where we were born is nearby. If we are near water, we will get the moon first.


    For the convenience of occupying a treasure land.


    He did not know whether the decision was right?


    After a while, Huyan clan leader and wind demons all came back together, full of joy. Finally, the sect leader came back. Is he going to start to look for shenyingguo?


    But Ning Tao didn''t mention it. Instead, he put forward the news of closure, which may take longer.


    Let them prepare early.


    After the clearance, it''s not too late to look for Shenying fruit. At that time, there is some assurance that the strength will rise greatly.


    He also inquired about the immortal wine, and got a good news. Huyan clan leader and others deduced and experimented in the six story time tower. After numerous failures, they finally succeeded in improving and replacing several medicinal plants, and the effect was excellent.


    It''s several times faster than usual.


    The wine is not weak at all.


    The main material of wine making, water, is generally used in Lingquan, but this time, element water is used.


    And looking for some special fairy dew


    At present, the origin of the family has begun to wantonly prepare, give half the strength of the family, brewing wine, is expected to be able to harvest in a few years.


    The remaining half of the clan, desperate to enhance their strength, in order to protect themselves, sage college also helped a lot.


    Now the origin clan has stabilized its foothold, and all ethnic groups in the world have gradually ignored them. In a small corner, who is free to pay attention to it


    Knowing all this, Ning Tao nodded and said, "what about the star disaster? There''s no danger, is there? "


    Huyan clan leader grins bitterly, but looks at the wind devil. The latter immediately says: "most of them are vigorous wind, turbulent flow and so on. With me and so many array protection, there is basically no danger. They can hold on."


    "But are you sure of this breakthrough? Do you want to go back to Saint''s college to prepare again? "


    But Ning Tao shook his head, full of confidence smile, negative hand way: "don''t worry, I''m sure."


    Seeing this, the wind demon nodded. He personally protected the Dharma, with white hair and sharp eyes, which made him more unfathomable. It seems that his strength has recovered a lot. After all, he swallowed the spirit of the emperor in the sea of elements.After arranging a few things, Ning Tao entered the fourth floor of the original tower and began a long closure.


    Ask Huyan patriarch to buy Taiyi holy water, deduce the method, this is indispensable.


    It cost a lot of money to buy 5000 drops of Taiyi magic water.


    It''s hard for the original people. They must open up the market of immortal wine as soon as possible, or they will have no food to eat


    When everything was right, Ning Tao closed the door and sat on the jade Futon. With the acceleration of one to forty days, the light suddenly appeared and his thinking was clear. The remaining fragments of the light group were gradually digested, absorbed and fused by him one by one.


    What else did he expect from Tianzun?


    It should not be inferior to the original skill


    As the saying goes, there is no armour in the cultivation, and the years are unknown in the mountains. Day by day, year by year, Ning Tao''s erect and upright body does not move.


    If there were not enough breathing, I''m afraid everyone would think that they would be sitting on their feet?


    The breath and momentum are all like Qianlong.


    It''s just sleeping and waking up, but it can break out at any time.


    A large number of star beads turn into aura. With Ning Tao''s breath, they are absorbed, leaving three trillion star beads for the three realms, and the remaining hundreds of billions for his own use.


    Year after year, I don''t know how many decades have passed? Surrounded by nine elements of demon Dan.


    They are all star giants of Immortal King''s strength.


    Ning Tao has made a lot of efforts to choose these. He is trying to deduce the third form of nine yuan upanism, integrating the two above the birth and death of all things.


    Even a dozen supercomputers can''t match his speed of deduction today


    Outside, the undercurrent is still surging.


    The unknown strong people are gradually and rapidly circulating in the world. Many people don''t know what they are doing. There is a feeling that the building is full of wind and rain.


    Like something big is going to happen?


    It''s only two or three months since Saint college enrolled students. The word "Ning Tao" is still on the lips of countless people


    One day, in a vast storm area, a group of people seemed to be exploring. They went deep and got lost, just like headless flies. When they passed through a vortex area, their eyes were staring straight.


    There seems to be something unbelievable.


    "How can it be? He Why is he here? A cave that has disappeared for many years... "

 Chapter 3148

    Winter comes and summer goes, spring and autumn comes and goes.


    Unconsciously, a long year passed quietly. A lot of great things happened in the world and in the original tower.


    More than 40 years.


    It''s definitely the longest time that Ning Tao has been closed since he practiced. And finally, on this day, he went out


    "Click Click... "


    Tower door opened, a face of vicissitudes, deep ningtao slowly out, the whole person calm can''t rise waves, heart like water, there is a strong impulse to bloom.


    In a moment, aura swarmed around.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    When Ning Tao opened his mouth and inhaled, it was like a black hole swallowing all things, forming a big vortex. The essence was flowing into it, like a bottomless hole. After a long time of suction, the whole person seemed to have been suppressed for a long time.


    In a flash, the momentum of terror "bang" out.


    Gravel, dust like smoke


    In the Dantian area, which was the size of a star, now the four cracks have burst. It''s not self destruction, but transformation into a stronger one Galaxy.


    Dantian turned into a vast star field. Although it is very small, it is more than ten times larger than the capacity of Dantian before him. According to the comparison of galaxies, it should be comparable to the capacity of superior and inferior galaxies.


    It''s just a description, of course.


    No exaggeration.


    It is said that some immortals, the supreme Dantian, and some of them are comparable to super galaxies, and even contain a whole world.


    Or their power is endless.


    This is the foundation of strength!


    At this time, in this terrible momentum, the wind devil slowly fell down, eyes bright, deep, looked up and down a few eyes, surprised, stunned: "this Is this Xianjun double? You made it? "


    Ning Tao clenched his fist, and the overwhelming power surged up. He felt that his whole body was full of useful Qi and blood.


    "This is The power of the Immortal King? "


    "Good, strong!"


    At the moment, if he faces the lion to subdue the devil again, he is absolutely sure to easily blow up the other side.


    The holy body also absorbs a lot of essence.


    It''s like it''s going to be small.


    "Ha ha, well, well, your cultivation speed is many times faster than I did in those years. I''m afraid that in less than ten years, you can surpass the younger generation in the world."


    The wind devil caresses the beard and laughs.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was also surprised. With the help of Tianzun inheritance and some guidance, Xianjun chapter was completed at one go, and there were many other gains.


    He even has plans to deduce the Immortal Emperor chapter, but he has more time to pick the important things first.


    "Master, now we can start to look for shenyingguo. It''s just that our strength is greatly increased and our grasp is also greater," said Ning Tao with a confident face.


    But when the wind devil heard this, he gave a bitter smile and shook his head slightly: "this matter is not urgent. There have been some changes. Now it''s an eventful time. We''d better wait."


    "Wait? How can this wait? I don''t know how long you can hold this picture? Can''t you trust fengluan sword all the time? What''s more, the people of origin are in urgent need of supremacy. How can they wait any longer? What''s going on? "


    Ning Tao frowned and doubted.


    "Well, I didn''t know what happened half a year ago? The forbidden area with "shenyingguo" was hit by a group of scattered practitioners and found a cave. It is said that it seems to be the once famous cave of yin and Yang. "


    "He was famous all over the world at that time, but it was a flash in the pan. It seemed that he had fallen down. He was a great character. No one thought that his cave would appear in that forbidden area."


    "Now that place is full of people everywhere, and all the major forces want to take a share, so it''s an eventful time. Wait a minute."


    The wind devil shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face changed and he suddenly shook his head and said, "no, I can''t wait any longer. What if shenyingguo is found by some treasure hunters?"


    "If it turns out to be like this, it will be even more difficult to get shenyingguo. It''s no less difficult than grabbing food from tiger''s mouth. We have to fight. No, we should start immediately. We have to get ahead of them and get shenyingguo."


    As soon as he heard this, the wind devil was stunned by Ning Tao''s fierce actions. However, it seems that this is the truth when he thought about it. Now more than half of the forces in the eastern world have crowded into the forbidden area.


    There''s no guarantee that no one will find the place of birth.


    They have to be one step ahead.


    Thinking of this, the wind devil looked at his own body of divine thoughts. The supreme essence and blood, the supreme body, had already arrived, leaving only the fruit of divine baby and the green wood spirit liquid.


    This opportunity must not be given up.


    Immediately clench one''s teeth way: "good, that spell one."


    "Let''s inform Huyan clan leader to join us. At least we are local forces. If we blindly tolerate, we will be underestimated by outsiders. We must show our own strength."


    Ning Tao''s wise and decisive way.


    After a discussion, they made a decision and immediately summoned Huyan clan leader to let him prepare to leave.Time can''t wait.


    Finally, Ning Tao, Fengmo, Huyan clan leader, another strong Immortal Emperor, three immortal kings, and a lie and Wan''er form a team to go together.


    Only the last strong Immortal Emperor will be left in town.


    After half burning incense, a group of nine people flew out of the ancient continent. Ning Tao, wearing a black robe and a hat, crossed the starry sky and headed for the "disaster forbidden area" ahead, where shenyingguo was located.


    It is also the main cause of the desolation of ancient China.


    This forbidden area for disaster is very strange. There are very few creatures in it, and they don''t come out to attack people. It''s the star disaster, storm, turbulence, black hole, vortex It''s all over the place.


    Even occasionally, it will gush out and make the ancient continent suffer. If it comes fiercely, the supreme can''t stop it.


    A lot of famous strong people have been involved.


    And in the end, nothing.


    At the beginning, many people questioned the location of the supreme cave of yin and Yang. It took more than half a year for people to come in and out, and then it was confirmed.


    However, the terrain of that cave is dangerous, surrounded by various cracks and black holes, so it is difficult to enter.


    For more than half a year, some people have been broken down. It is said that some people have rushed into the cave, but later they escaped and kept silent.


    It''s exciting.


    All the galaxies, big and small, have sent people to explore. Maybe they can be selected by the supreme one, get all his heritage, and have a long insight.


    Ning Tao is not interested in the inheritance of the supreme Yin and Yang. He has all the inheritance of the supreme heaven. Does he care about a supreme one? It''s all small.


    He only cares about the fruit of God and the place of birth.


    I hope no one has noticed it yet.


    Of course, I also hope that the old business thief didn''t cheat himself. Ning Tao was flying while he was looking at the map in his hand. He didn''t have the bottom of his heart. The old business thief was very unreliable.


    Last time, it was a bloody lesson. The face of the pit was beyond recognition. We had to pay attention to it.


    It wasn''t long before they saw from a distance the forbidden area of disaster, with its gorgeous colors and changes, full of all unknown mysteries and magnificence

 Chapter 3149

    Ning Tao looked and found that in the colorful starry sky, there was a whirlpool, flowing slowly. There was another cave in it, which should be the forbidden area.


    From time to time, some vigorous winds were blown out.


    It was the source of the disaster.


    At this time, more than a dozen figures came from behind. It seemed that they were also for this forbidden area.


    "This is The Lagerstroemia Galaxy Ning Tao frowned. Unexpectedly, they also came. The leader was not Jiang Huang, but Jiang Wu.


    He was one of Jiang Huang''s teammates before.


    According to Jiang Chen, he is also a powerful figure, that is, all the limelight has been overshadowed by Jiang Huang.


    If you put it in the top grade galaxy, it will definitely be brilliant and second to none. But unfortunately, he is the running dog of Jiang Huang, and that''s why he has come to this day.


    Jiang Huang should still be healing.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Jiang Wu just took a look at Ning Tao and others, but didn''t pay attention to them. He didn''t know them. He had a black robe, but he seemed to think of something. He turned back and fell in front of them with a group of people.


    "Hey, I don''t want to ask you, has the cave of yin and Yang been opened?"


    As soon as the words came out, several people looked at each other.


    A lie then walked out, arched his hand and said with a smile: "don''t worry, young master. It''s said that the cave has not been opened, so it''s not too late to go now."


    Jiang Wu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he took a look at ah lie and said, "boy, I think you''re not bad. I''ll give you a reward to go with Ben Shao."


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao doubts, and this good thing? But from those people behind Jiang Wu, they all saw a touch of pity.


    Ah lie was also stunned. He took a look at the patriarch and then said with a dry smile: "I''m joking. I''m weak. Just follow my own team. I won''t bother you."


    But who ever thought, as soon as the words came to an end, Jiang Wu said without any doubt: "let them come together and join hands with our Lagerstroemia system. This is an unimaginable advantage for ordinary people. Ben Shao will never treat you badly."


    Hearing this, ah lie''s face changed, hesitated and said, "what do you want us to do? I''m afraid you won''t be able to use us with the power of your big purple and micro galaxies? "


    "Everyone is useful to everyone. This forbidden zone is unpredictable and dangerous. Just explore the way and open up a safe passage for us."


    Jiang Wu has a casual negative hand.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, the faces of Ning Tao, Huyan clan leader and the wind devil suddenly became gloomy.


    What do you think is a good thing?


    It turned out that they were supposed to be cannon fodder to go on their way, and the dog''s mouth could not spit out ivory.


    As soon as ah lie''s face sank, he naturally understood. He clenched his teeth and clenched his fists. He was friendly to others, but others were vicious. He immediately said in a deep voice, "we still have something important to do. Let''s ask others for help."


    Jiang Wu was stunned, and the whole person paused for several seconds. It seemed that he didn''t expect that several sanxiu would dare to disobey him?


    He said it all, but he turned it down? Is he not clear enough? Or is the name of his Lagerstroemia Galaxy no longer impressive?


    Jiang Wu snorted coldly and sniffed: "boy, don''t say Ben Shao didn''t give you a chance. How many people dare to disobey our Lagerstroemia Galaxy? You have to think about it. Don''t get yourself into trouble. "


    "Are you deaf? I told you to go away. If you''re afraid of death, don''t go in. What else do you want to find? "


    Ning Tao mercilessly took back.


    This speech, the whole crape myrtle team face are stiff, especially Jiang Wu, dull open mouth, once thought that he heard wrong.


    "You You want me to get out of here? "


    "Are you sure you''re talking to me?"


    Ning Tao turns his eyes and doesn''t bother to talk to him. He has a problem with his IQ. If he is in the mainland of origin at this time, he will teach him how to be a man every minute.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wu''s face turned blue and red. His face was gloomy and terrible. He was very angry. He gritted his teeth and said, "dare you give me your name? After I die, I''ll set up a monument for you. "


    More than a dozen people were at war behind him.


    If we don''t teach them some lessons, I''m afraid we don''t know who is the boss.


    However, the Huyan patriarch took a step forward and said, "my emperor is the Huyan patriarch of the original clan. Just now, this adult and little friend made a joke. Don''t mind."


    "The family of origin?"


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Wu''s face changed.


    They didn''t expect that this group was the origin group when they ran into it.


    In fact, there is nothing to be afraid of in this group''s words, that is, they are sheltered by the sage academy and spread all over the world.


    Especially in their eastern region, they have been called by SAGE college and asked to take care of one or two.


    If you have this one, every major galaxy will sell a thin face. Besides, the origin is in the ancient continent, a small remote place, so no one will pay attention to it.At present, Jiang Wu wants to catch some cannon fodder, so that he can catch the head of the origin clan. If you want to say that the ordinary origin clan is good, he also catches the head of the Huyan clan leader of the origin clan.


    Even if we don''t mention these, we can''t say where to let an immortal emperor be cannon fodder.


    For a moment, a dozen people frowned.


    There''s a tricky feeling.


    At this time, the leader of Lagerstroemia indica came out with a dry smile, arched his hand to Huyan patriarch and said, "it''s Huyan patriarch. It''s really disrespectful. It''s really presumptuous just now."


    "I don''t know who you are talking about?"


    What he refers to is Ning Tao in black.


    Before Huyan clan leader responded, Ning Tao said impatiently, "OK, let''s go when we''ve had enough. You can''t afford the time in this seat."


    "Yes ~"


    Huyan patriarch replied respectfully.


    Seeing this scene, both the leader and Jiang Wu''s eyes narrowed, making an Immortal Emperor respected by the head of the clan. What''s the origin of the black robed man?


    Is it difficult to be one of the saints?


    Did he get upset just now?


    Without waiting for them to think about it, Ning Tao and his party of nine flew into the whirlpool and disappeared in a short time.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wu had a black face. Unexpectedly, before he saw the treasure, he ate a shriveled one. But the sage Academy was so powerful that he had to swallow it first.


    In his territory, there are more opportunities for trouble in the future. He has never suffered such a big loss.


    As for the man in black, he seems to have a sense of familiarity. He seems to have seen him somewhere? Should it be an elder and a great power of Saint college?


    "Go ~"


    as soon as you enter the whirlpool, the world in front of you suddenly changes. It''s full of turbulence everywhere. From time to time, it opens a crack, just like coming to the era of chaos.


    Ning Tao took out the map, carefully identified the direction, and soon determined that it was inside a black hole.


    It''s really hidden.


    Ordinary people can''t avoid black holes.


    "This way, follow me," Ning Tao led the way, separated the turbulent flow with space, and rushed into the depth like a fish.


    After a long time, they crossed most of the forbidden area and got close to the black hole marked on the map.


    But in front of the scene is shocked nine people!


    "This Is this a black hole? "

 Chapter 3150

    In line of sight, there is a long and narrow crack in the distance, and in the middle is a vortex, bottomless hole, which looks like a black eye standing up.


    It is constantly devouring foreign things.


    That tearing force can crush everything!


    "This..."


    Ningtao, Fengmo and Huyan''s patriarch all have a silly look on their face. The corners of their mouths are full of anger.


    Is he teasing me?


    Isn''t it safe to get in here?


    They thought that the black hole was just a cover up, and there were other holes inside, but now they see that it is a black hole shredder.


    Who dares to go in?


    Who is sure to get in?


    Ning Tao yelled and grabbed the map in his hand. He wanted to tear it up. He was so angry that he said: "this son of a bitch, he was cheated by him again."


    "Old man, don''t let me see you next time. It''s shameless. I curse you for eating without chopsticks, drinking all over your body, being hit by a car when you go out, eating instant noodles without seasoning bag."


    "Er..."


    There was a bitter smile on everyone''s face.


    Now, however, it seems that they have been cheated.


    Even the strongest one in the team, Huyan clan leader, dare not break into this black hole. Even if he can barely break through the tearing, who knows what else is in it?


    What if you just run into the void and get exiled?


    It''s more difficult to come back!


    Just when the people were depressed, the wind demon came out, with white hair floating, a pair of eyes looking at the black hole, pondering: "I don''t think it''s true, maybe what the elder said is true."


    "If that place is so easy to find, after so many years, it may not be our turn."


    "Moreover, if you think about it in another way, this black hole is more difficult for us, but for the elder, this tearing force should not be a big threat."


    A few people listen, feel reasonable.


    Ning Tao is indignant. Although the old thief is unreliable, his strength is definitely several times stronger than the wind devil.


    If a supreme intrudes into this black hole, he should be able to retreat. If so, he is even more angry. What''s the use of giving him a treasure he can''t get?


    I know the treasure is in it, but I can only watch it. It''s even more irritating to think about it.


    "Alas..."


    Ah lie, Wan''er sighs. It seems that they have come in vain this time.


    Or ask sage college to ask a supreme power to come to help pass through the black hole and take the divine baby fruit, but it is not possible to think about this matter.


    The risk is very high.


    Distribution is also a problem.


    "Alas..."


    The wind devil looked at the black hole, drew a meteorite and threw it into the black hole in front of him.


    "Click Click... "


    It was torn to pieces before it got close.


    He frowned, touched his chin and said slowly, "I have a way. I don''t know if it can be done."


    "Oh? Come on, "said Ning Tao.


    Seeing all the people looking over, the wind devil said solemnly: "the tearing force of the black hole is all by means of rotation, and the rotation speed will be very fast with the accumulation of days and months, but if you let it pause, maybe you can take the opportunity to rush in."


    "I just tried. If you let Huyan clan leader use fengluan sword to cut the black hole with all his strength, maybe you can do it. Ning boy is proficient in space, so it''s natural to let him in. It''s no problem to protect his life."


    "In case of accident, I will go in with him, and my strength will increase his strength."


    Hearing this, Huyan patriarch pondered for a while, nodded and said: "there are some reasons. You can try them to see if you can grasp the moment''s pause."


    "By the way, what can I do when I come out?"


    When the time comes, you can try to send it back


    "There is still a little connection between the black hole and the outside world, and it is not completely isolated, which means that it is in a planet. I should strengthen the array again, and it should be able to work."


    Ah lie, Wan''er is very happy. After all, he has found a way to solve the problem. The emperor can''t help those who want to.


    After discussing the details, the three of them must keep pace and be consistent. If they are faster, they will be crushed. If they are slower, they will also be crushed. They can only catch the slightest pause.


    It takes strength as well as luck.


    Half a day later, the three of them finished their preparations and all came here. Naturally, they had to fight.


    The three looked at each other and nodded.


    Huyan clan leader took a deep breath and poured a few mouthfuls of heartburn wine. His whole body was dark red, his heart beat faster, and his strength soared. His family of origin had a secret method to cooperate with it, and his strength was even improved to a higher level.


    "Secret method, the power of Jiuxian!"


    "The power of fengluan sword!"


    A sword move, gathered his full strength.


    It''s the first time that Ning Tao has seen an Immortal Emperor''s full force strike. It''s really the existence of destroying heaven and earth. The wind Phoenix sword, whistling through the mountains, even conjures up a virtual image of a Phoenix, which can exert the power of the supreme artifact by 70% or 80%.The space has been cut open.


    Wan''er retreated several kilometers in horror.


    "Chop ~!"


    At a certain moment, Huyan clan leader''s momentum reached the peak, roaring and fighting with all his strength to cut down the sword.


    The bright light blooms thousands of feet.


    Where the sword Qi passes, it''s withering and decaying all the way.


    Under the gaze of several people, the sword slashed hard at the black hole, and the tearing force that spread far away was cut off, but also killing each other. Suddenly, the sword burst into a dazzling light and exploded.


    The void, the crack, trembles at this moment.


    The black hole froze.


    At this moment, the wind devil roared in Ning Tao''s ear: "quick, it''s this time, rush in."


    As he speaks, the power of the mind blesses him.


    And Ning Tao also full burst, just break through Xianjun double, at the moment unreservedly squeeze out, perspective open, roar a head into.


    "Ancient Dafa, the power of nine stars!"


    "100000 times The melting pot of war


    "Immortality Armor


    "Four sections, glimpses!"


    It seems that people are still in place, but actually they have come to the black hole, as if there are four shadows in the middle.


    The speed is so fast that only the shadow is left, and even the power of space is integrated. Nothing matters. There is only one idea in my mind, rushing in desperately


    In the distance tearing, the body suddenly a light.


    "Putong..."

 Chapter 3151

    Cool spray, let Ning Tao brain a good burst of excitement, a tear of pain surge all over the body.


    It seems to be delayed for a few seconds.


    The armor on his body was broken layer by layer.


    "Crackling..."


    "Poof..."


    Ning Tao''s Qi and blood gushed, but he couldn''t help it. A mouthful of blood gushed out. Some muscle shapes were distorted, and the whole person''s brain consciousness seemed to be floating outside the black hole.


    But the body goes inside.


    "Cheng Is it done? "


    Ear also came the wind demon surprise, relieved Laughter: "boy, success, well done, just now can be really close, almost finished."


    Ning Tao''s brain is muddled and gasps heavily. After hearing this, he gradually regains his mind. After touching it up and down, he finds that there are few parts.


    "Why? How can there be water here... "


    "Boom boom..."


    Outside, there was a blast.


    Huyan clan leader suddenly retreated, his face was pale and panting, but when he looked up, he saw that the black hole was spinning again, and the cracks were opening again.


    His strike didn''t seem to do much damage.


    "And Mr. Ning, by the way?"


    When he thought of it, he looked around, but just caught a glimpse of some shadows gone with the wind.


    "Patriarch, the adult has gone in. It''s done," Wan''er blinked her big eyes excitedly. She was surprised and happy. She was bouncing. There was a big wave in front of her.


    There is a kind of inside and outside silly white sweet attribute.


    Hearing this, Huyan clan leader was relieved. Looking at the black hole, he could only pray in silence, hoping that Mr. Ning and the wind devil could go smoothly


    Inside the black hole.


    Ning Tao rowed a few times and found that he seemed to have jumped into a pool. The water was cool and pure, and it was crystal clear. Countless auras were flashing in his mind.


    I feel like I can deduce Xianhuang now.


    As soon as he looked up, Ning Tao was stunned. He was fixed with a pair of long and narrow beautiful eyes like jade. Some of them were familiar with each other, but they were so beautiful that they moved people''s soul. A waterfall like three thousand green silk was spread on the water.


    Eyes down, crystal clear, clear pool water can not block a sexy, concave convex jade.


    In particular, she only wore a layer of gauze, which was soaked by water, and turned into a translucent shape. Most of her beautiful, fragrant and gorgeous jade body was exposed in front of Ning Tao. She saw all the things she should and shouldn''t see.


    Two lines of nosebleed came out unconsciously


    "Goo Grunt


    For a moment, the picture seemed to freeze.


    "Ah..."


    A piercing scream of shame and anger almost pierced Ning Tao''s eardrum and spread all over the world.


    Because of the emptiness, the voice became louder and louder.


    Ning Tao a face is panicked, a head is muddled, still did not wear a trace of wipe nose, what circumstance? Women? Naked women? He Is he in the wrong place?


    Isn''t this inside the black hole?


    Is it a woman''s bath?


    At this time, the beautiful woman was so ashamed and angry that she quickly covered up and slapped Ning Tao.


    "To death, lecheron!"


    "I I''m not... "


    Ning Tao was so surprised that he wanted to explain. However, the surging palmprint was facing his face like thunder, but the wind devil whispered in his ear: "boy, look, at the bottom of the pool on the right, that Is that the god baby fruit


    Bang, the waves are blooming.


    Ning Tao, however, clenched his teeth and shouldered the palm hard, then fell to the bottom of the right pool.


    The gauze woman was red, shy and angry. Her jade feet touched the water, but she stamped her feet angrily. A man showed her innocence.


    Originally, I was just injured and tired. I took the opportunity to take a bath here, but I didn''t expect that there were some miracles here, which could improve my understanding. After a long time, who would have thought that a man in black would come down from the sky.


    The array she set didn''t work at all.


    It''s a big loss.


    She clenched red lips, shell teeth, beautiful eyes angrily looked at the bottom of the pool, those guys were killed by their own palm, right? Why haven''t you come up so long?


    Just then, Ning Tao burst out of the water with a surprise on his face. In his hand, he held a green and red fruit, the size of a flat peach, like a baby''s face, with a ripe fragrance.


    "This is God baby fruit The gauze woman''s beautiful eyes brightened, and in an instant, she recognized it.


    I''m not surprised.


    She stayed here for a long time, but she didn''t expect to go down to the bottom of the pool to have a look. How could she have thought that such treasures as shenyingguo could be hidden in a pool? Is this a place of birth?


    At the thought of this, the gauze woman was even more angry, angry and regretful.


    It was supposed to belong to her.


    But as soon as the man came, he took it and And show me my innocence.It''s a big loss


    However, Ning Tao grinned and finally got it. At this time, he was relieved. It seems that the old thief didn''t cheat himself. He was right.


    This pool is Place of birth!


    The birthplace of Taiyi holy water!


    The wind devil also laughs. He didn''t expect that he could get it so easily. Now there is only Aoki Shenye left. When he gets together, he will be able to resurrect perfectly. His strength will surpass the peak and stand aloof in the world.


    There is still a little excitement in my heart.


    However, the gauze woman was angry and said, "you are unreasonable. You should pay attention to one first come, then come. I have found it long ago."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his head and hid his face under the hat, but said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to meet a fairy here. It''s so offensive just now. Please forgive me. This magic water is half of you."


    On hearing this, the gauze woman wrinkled her nose and said strangely, "you Do you know me? "


    Just as Ning Tao was about to open his mouth, an evil laugh came from all directions: "I know fairies too. How about sharing my share? God baby fruit, the place of birth, why don''t you give it all to me. "


    The words changed their faces.


    In a flash, suddenly turned to look at a channel, two men tore open the void slowly came out.


    The space here is disordered, as if it is a different space. There is a Liao channel. I don''t know where it leads, but the two men are tearing away from the void.


    One of them had a terrible sense of oppression.


    "Shen Cangtian, it''s you and The last king, "the gauze woman''s beautiful eyes shrunk and her pretty face changed greatly.


    The emperor is an immortal.


    The power of the ancient god system.


    However, she suddenly blushed and subconsciously looked at herself. Fortunately, she just started to evaporate water, otherwise she would have no face to see anyone again.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Joan, I haven''t seen you for several months. You are still so beautiful. I have to say that you have a good chance to find a place where you were born."


    "Tut Tut, there is also a god baby fruit. This cave, the supreme one of yin and Yang, has just been opened for a few days, but everyone has nothing. It turns out that all the treasures are hidden here."


    Shen Cangtian said with a smile.


    The God King beside him is also shining in his eyes.


    Shenyingguo, it''s a rare elixir at the highest level. It''s rare to see it in ten thousand years. We must grab it. He doesn''t pay attention to just two immortals.


    Ning Tao frowned and obviously didn''t understand the situation in front of him. The gauze woman was Gu Qiong and Qiong Xianzi, but Shen cangsheng was a stranger. He remembered that he had destroyed his body.


    Looks like it''s a rebirth?


    The power of the best galaxy is not difficult.


    What''s more, listening to them, you seem to be in the supreme cave of yin and Yang? What''s going on?

 Chapter 3152

    When Ning Tao was confused, Shen Cangtian also noticed him, especially the god baby fruit in his hand. He licked his mouth and said with a smile: "boy, give him to me."


    "If let this little mood good words, perhaps also can let you a horse, Jie Jie."


    "We can''t give it to him. We''ll die if we give it to him. No doubt he won''t let us go easily," said Joan with a heavy face.


    He is not afraid of Shen Cangtian, but the God King is not easy to deal with.


    The ancient god system has always had a tradition of paying attention to blood, talent and cultivating posterity. Among tens of thousands of posterity, one of the best sons of heaven, the God son, was chosen as the God King, and every one of them could not exist.


    And this one is the most outstanding one in the past ten million years.


    Many people even forget his name. The word "God King" has become his exclusive pronoun. Shen Cangtian is not good enough to compare with him this time


    Hearing this, the king of Jianmei star sneered, his broad robe grinned and joked: "it seems that the immortal female star system has a good descendant."


    "The newborn pool, shenyingguo, once the news comes out, it will be enough to attract the most powerful people to plunder. Even if our ancient god galaxy has only one, its scale is far less than it, so I can only aggrieve you."


    Ning Tao''s face changed, and Ning Zhong said, "since you know she''s from the big fairy galaxy, do you dare to kill her?"


    "When did I kill her? It''s clear that you killed her, or you died in some whirlpool, crack, cave, with my ancient god system What does it matter? "


    God King mouth a hook, sneer a way.


    Shen Cangtian burst out laughing, only to feel a burst of relief, happy, Mei Fei Feng dance, in the origin of the mainland, this guqiong is everywhere against him.


    And that Ning Tao son of a bitch, complicity, now can clean up her, in the heart don''t mention how happy.


    If Ning Tao knows, Shen Cangtian will be happy when he thinks about the expression on his face. Maybe these two people still have an affair secretly, otherwise how can they get together?


    On hearing this, their faces were as gloomy as water. They were determined to kill them.


    The wind devil also said: "boy, I''m afraid I can''t defeat him with my current strength. Moreover, I''m the boundless water, and he''s the top of three flowers, and the inside information is rich. I can protect you from here at most."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded, how can the guy who can be the God King be a common man?


    There must be something in hand.


    Even guqiong''s words were full of fear.


    Just as the sound was being transmitted, Joan fairy''s voice suddenly came over: "you and I will flee separately later. No matter who he attacks, we will try our best to stop him and fight for time."


    "As long as you and I can escape one person and take revenge on the immortal female star system, we can take revenge on the one who died."


    Ning Tao heart move, see she will act, even busy way: "don''t worry, I have, who will not die, wait for you to go first, I hold him a moment to come."


    "Well? What? "


    Qiong fairy smell speech a Leng, beautiful Mou peep out the color of amazement, she Did she hear it wrong?


    This black robed man wants to stop Xianhuang.


    Or the last king!


    As soon as the divine thought was swept away, this man''s cultivation was obviously immortal and monarch''s, which was weaker than her. How could she have the confidence to delay the Immortal Emperor and retreat?


    Gu Qiong was so angry that Dai Mei frowned and yelled, "when is it? Are you kidding? Ning Tao, you should have heard of it? The sage academy selects the first place, and one person''s strength is hard to carry the five gods, isn''t it very powerful? "


    "But now even if he comes, it''s impossible to stop an Immortal Emperor. Don''t be arrogant. If you don''t do as I say, we''ll both die here."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry. If you tell her now that you are Ning Tao, I don''t know what her expression will be?


    However, in case of emergency, he had better get away first. Then he took a step, danced in black robes, and said majestically, "is that the God King? Otherwise, it''s interesting I''m afraid you don''t have a chance. "


    "Hiss ~!"


    Guqiong took a breath of air-conditioning and was stunned. This guy is still energetic, isn''t he?


    However, the God King seemed to be overjoyed and oppressed. He was fierce and said with a grim smile: "it''s a bit interesting. No one dares to use this tone for many years Dare to talk to the emperor. "


    "No matter what tricks you want to use? In the face of absolute strength, you are vulnerable. You are dead. "


    "Hong Hong..."


    A dark red giant appeared behind him.


    Like an angry king!


    In a flash, Ning Tao felt a mountain flying towards him. He had a lot of difficulties in jumping up and down. He had difficulty breathing and his pupils contracted into pinholes.


    But the next second, the wind devil cold hum a, the vast mind power suddenly bees into the body of Ning Tao.


    It''s a huge force.It''s like it''s going to blow him up anytime, anywhere.


    But it''s controllable, floating on the edge of the limit.


    "Roar Ah... "


    Ning Tao roared, "boom" and erupted the momentum of an Immortal Emperor. Behind him emerged an ancient melting pot, ghosts, demons, immortals and Buddhas In which there''s a wail of pain.


    "Eight million The melting pot of war


    "Give me Go away


    One punch down, no match for domineering.


    As soon as the king''s pupil shrinks, his face suddenly changes. Ning Tao, who used to look like a chicken in his eyes, suddenly turns into a Phoenix, with his teeth and claws open.


    The power of the punch made him sweat.


    Subconsciously, punch to block.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Only heard a startling explosion, a dark red shadow like a shell, was blasted back thousands of meters away, a few drops of blood, in the air spilled down.


    For a moment, the scene was silent.


    Gu Qiong and Shen Cangtian were shocked. They looked at each other and were stunned. Aren''t they dreaming? How could this black robed man fly away?


    How is that possible?


    My mom, are you kidding?


    Shen Cangtian scratched his scalp and screamed. His eyes almost didn''t jump out. He was so short of breath that he was scared out of his wits.


    But just then, thousands of meters away, the cold faced God King slowly stood up, with a murderer on his face, slowly stretched out a hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. For many years, he didn''t remember such a mess.


    "Well, I''m careless. Is it the power of the mind? Jie Jie Break you... "


    With a whoosh, it disappeared in the same place.


    Ning Tao''s pupil suddenly stares round, subconsciously loses his voice and exclaims: "the power of space? How is that possible? "


    As soon as the words came down, there was a crack in the space above. A huge dark red shadow rushed down angrily, and the terrible force poured down, as if to destroy one side.


    "King''s fist, the magic way!"


    "Not good," Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. He felt the wind track and went with the wind directly. It was the power of the wind devil.


    It''s very dangerous to avoid this attack.


    But there was something incredible about his face.


    This guy''s power of space is very skillful and powerful. Is he also aware of the way of space?

 Chapter 3153

    Gu Qiong also saw the powerful power of the God King. His heart was cold. Unexpectedly, the rumor was true.


    It is said that in the body of the God King, half of them are the blood of the holy land of time and space, and they are also one of the big families. There are also some sayings about pursuing wind and supplementing shadow.


    But the legend, after all, is a legend, which few people have confirmed with their own eyes. Many people just regard it as a


    now it seems to be true.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to have such a powerful power of space, and it is difficult for human beings to master it.


    Her good friend, Ning Tao, doesn''t know how to understand the space, but she can be sure that it''s not a normal way, and it should be a blunder.


    As soon as I thought of my plan, I ran away separately. I suddenly laughed at myself. Can I escape?


    It''s just wishful thinking. I''m afraid I can catch up with them and kill them one by one every minute


    Looking at Ning Tao dodging, Gu Qiong was forced into the downwind for a moment, and said anxiously: "be careful, his blood should have half of the power of time and space, which is a kind of taboo power. Don''t be hit by him."


    "The power of time and space?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he suddenly realized in his heart. No wonder he could master such a powerful power of space.


    Even better than your own space.


    That''s the reason.


    However, the king sneered: "what is the power of time and space? That''s the power of the king, and a group of enslaved animals deserve that power? "


    While he was talking, he gave a cold hum and hit Ning Tao with one punch.


    "Wind shield, wind disk!"


    Ning Tao let out a loud drink and gathered the wind elements around him to form a shield similar to a whirlpool, which relieved 70% or 80% of his strength.


    But when they fly backwards, they wave several wind blades one after another.


    Each one can cut the golden blade!


    "The power of time and space is the power of time and space, and you have to gossip. Aren''t you the man of the holy land of time and space?"


    "Hum"


    the God King sneered, his mouth turned up a little radian, disdained to say: "I am the most noble God King, is that kind of garbage and slaves? Don''t take Ben Huang and that kind of rubbish On a par


    From his heart, he doesn''t see each other at all.


    At the moment, he blinks and suppresses Ning Tao again.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gritted his teeth and swore in his heart. He just swore at each other''s eighteen generations of ancestors.


    The battle was very difficult.


    The main thing is that some of his skills can''t be displayed, otherwise he will be recognized by Shen Cangtian immediately, and he will finally taste the taste of fighting with himself on weekdays.


    The power of space is really tricky.


    If not for his sharp sense of space, can detect the attack route in advance, I''m afraid he has been seriously injured at the moment.


    "Boy, the attacker attacks his heart first. The more he pretends not to care, the more he cares. If I guess well, one of his parents is the holy land of time and space."


    "90% of them are his mother. We have a chance to win only if we try to infuriate him."


    The wind demon''s keen voice.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao wielded more than a dozen wind blades. Needless to say, he had already been filled with anger. In his eyes, the holy land of time and space is equivalent to the existence of relatives.


    How can outsiders be so defiled?


    Is it the same for the holy land of eternal life in the future?


    Immediately sneered: "do you know how pathetic you are? How ridiculous? Even the name of the power of time and space needs to be changed. How do you escape this relationship? "


    "If you eat the meal of time and space for free, you should also despise and scold. You are not only pitiful, but also cheap to the bone, which makes me sick. You should recognize a thief as a father, practice your mother, exert your strength, and give me a beautiful explanation."


    "You are the most rubbish. I want to throw up if I talk to you more."


    A collision, but the king stopped.


    The space is quiet.


    Shen Cangtian''s face was shocked, and a touch of fear and trembled. These words were taboo in his ancient god system. I don''t know how many people were torn up by the God King because of their gossip.


    There are hundreds of sects, which are washed with blood by the king of God.


    The word "time and space" can''t even be mentioned.


    The God king tried his best to cultivate and prove himself, just to get rid of the relationship with the holy land of time and space.


    But the blood flowing in the body, this is the fact that can not be distorted, every time the power of space is exerted, it seems to deepen the relationship between him and the holy land of time and space.


    And the deepest pain is that the mother of the God King is the princess of the family in the holy land of time and space.


    When he was a child, the king was blinded.


    Endless shame, ridicule!


    Why?


    Not only because of his mother''s slave status, but also because of his father, who had never met before, died in the battle when the king was pregnant in October.


    Later, his mother gave birth to the God King. After a test in the clan, he had a very high blood, not only the ancient god blood of the ancient god galaxy, but also the power of time and space of the holy land of time and space. At that time, he caused a sensation in the whole clan.Originally, his mother should have been treated better for this, but the father of the God King fell early, and some old people in the clan thought about his mother.


    He even summoned more than a dozen pure blood heirs, and one day, he defiled his mother.


    For the birth of another king!


    But the chance is too small.


    A man took turns to enjoy it for a year, but there was no movement. That night, the God King witnessed that his mother was insulted by more than a dozen men, and they threatened the God King.


    The shame he carried on his back until he was ten years old. On the day when he was ridiculed, beaten and scolded by his peers, his anger could no longer be suppressed.


    A broken blade pierced my mother''s heart.


    The end of her life.


    And the mother''s last look is the nightmare of the king''s life. Today, it still lingers. Every time I think of it, I will kill like a madman.


    The most serious one, however, killed thousands of people in the clan and washed a whole vein.


    It''s just his present state


    The God King''s eyes were angry and roared, and endless murders were coming out. His heart was like tearing pain. His hands turned into a blade, and he said: "you want to die!"


    "Kill..."


    Ning Tao''s face changed, but he also roared. He circled his hands and drew a circle in front of him. The nine strands of energy, led by the wind element, gathered into a roulette, which was another big harvest of his closing.


    All around, there are visions, as if all things are changing, and there is a destiny of being dominated.


    "Nine yuan mystery, the reincarnation of all things!"


    "Go ~"


    this blow is very strong, gathering Ning Tao''s strongest power at present, which is also the third style created.


    "Boom..."


    When the God King carried it hard, two forces of tearing, one left and one right, seemed to smash him. The clothes of his upper body were shattered instantly, revealing strong muscles, and the magic blade of space was also shattered.


    It was suppressed.


    However, his eyes were red, and the smell of blood was all around him. His whole body was derailed from the space, showing a stronger force.


    "The power of time and space!"

 Chapter 3154

    It''s also a wheel of light, but it''s the opposite of Ning Tao. It''s more domineering, dominating and powerful, as if it''s the supreme power in the universe.


    I know the latitude here.


    "Click Click... "


    The artistic conception of the samsara of all things gradually disintegrates.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, his pupils widened. This power was so strong that even his way of universe felt threatened and operated autonomously.


    It''s like meeting a life enemy.


    Yes, this power can make it face it.


    The wind demons all exclaimed that the power of time and space is the power of the sage of time and space. How strong it is is is beyond their imagination. Now it''s really hard to see one or two of them, but it''s also very hard. Some of them can''t start.


    They tried their best to block the power of time and space, but in essence, the power was worse.


    The light wheel of all things is gradually collapsing.


    "Click Bang... "


    "Be careful, get out of the way, don''t be hit by him." guqiong knew the terrible power, which could deprive people of their life.


    It may even confuse time and space.


    Into the vast latitude.


    "Jie Jie, go to die," the God King roared wildly, regardless of spitting blood, just pushed down.


    Shen cangsheng was very frightened.


    This guy is still as crazy as he was.


    The ancestors all said that if the God King can overcome the inner demons in his heart, his future achievements will be limitless, even beyond it. Now it seems that this is true, but can he come out?


    How did the man in black know?


    Is there a difference between yin and Yang? What''s so strange?


    At this time, Ning Tao snorted and flew thousands of meters. He fell into the downwind with one blow, but he just caught a glimpse of the force of time and space coming towards him.


    Perspective suddenly appeared, crazy deduction of the route, make every effort to avoid this blow.


    It looks like it''s going to be.


    However, the God King grinned grimly, and with the blood on his face, he was more like a devil, and said: "explosion ~"


    "what? No good


    Ning Tao and the wind devil yell together, desperately running the power of the wind and retreating towards the distance.


    Fortunately, the king lost his intelligence and attacked blindly. As soon as he exploded, he was just wiped by a little force of time and space, and then he was thrown out by the shock wave.


    But guqiong''s face was as white as paper for a moment.


    The power of time and space, but you can''t touch it!


    Shen Cangtian wiped a cold sweat, also showed a sneer, this blow can at least deprive you of a thousand years of life, if serious, will fall into time and space chaos.


    It''s a mental illusion.


    I can''t find myself.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    The God King laughs madly, and sneers at Ning Tao, who has been thrown away: "ignorant, ridiculous, do you think you have escaped? Ha ha, this is the power of time and space, one of the most powerful and supreme forces in the universe. "


    "It''s a great honor for you to die in his hands. It''s my mother''s power, Jie Jie. It''s very powerful. Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Just when he looks up at the sky and laughs wildly, Ning Tao is like a dormant cheetah. Suddenly, he bursts up, strides forward, steps on the wind ring, and uses the wind element to transform a wind sword. The whole person seems to turn into a black line and flash past.


    "What? Can you still move? "


    Shen cangsheng was shocked. Shouldn''t the man in black be weak at this time? You shouldn''t even stand up.


    How can there be a counterattack?


    I hit it!


    Don''t mention him, even the king of God was stunned for a moment. Because of the fright, his eyes recovered a touch of clarity, and he suddenly shrank. What''s the matter? No effect on him?


    It''s just a wipe?


    In the brain thinks wildly, but the body actually subconsciously moved, strives diligently to move the head to one side.


    "Brush", a burst of cold body.


    What seems to be missing?


    The God King is dull, the corner of his eye seems to see his palm, with several drops of blood, flying in the air, and see Ning Tao grabbing Gu Qiong to escape from this space.


    Before I left, I didn''t forget to collect some Taiyi magic water.


    The pain then spreads to the brain.


    "Run Escaped? "

 Chapter 3155

    The king of God stood still in the air until his bloody arm fell to the ground, splashing blood, and then pulled his mind back.


    A face, green and red alternately.


    It''s full of shadows and anger.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Shen Cangtian felt numb when he heard this. He didn''t dare to say anything. Although he had only one left hand left, he irritated him and crushed himself to death, just like an ant.


    Now he wants to be transparent.


    I want him to ignore himself.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t expect that the black robed man dressed as a pig and ate a tiger. What immortal king? He cut off all the gods.


    I really underestimated him.


    You''re not afraid of the power of time and space?


    "Strange, I always think this guy is familiar with..."


    If you let him know, this black robed man is dressed up by Ning Tao, I don''t know what kind of expression it will be?


    Slap yourself and you don''t have to believe


    At this time, a cold vision locked Shen Cangtian, suddenly let his heart a "clatter", the secret is not good, instant sweating, scalp burst.


    A shadow of death hung over him.


    "Goo Grunt


    After a long time of depression, the cold voice of the God King came: "today''s things, if I know you dare to spread out half a minute..."


    "Today What happened today? Nothing wrong? Oh, only the God King had a good fortune. He fought with a living creature for a while and finally got back a pool of newborn. "


    "There are thousands of jins of Taiyi holy water. This is a great credit. Congratulations, Lord God."


    Shen Cangtian lowered his head and said respectfully.


    Drops of sweat fell down my cheeks.


    Today, even if the God King killed him here, the clan would not care too much about it. After all, he brought back a newborn pool, thanks a lot.


    There is no shortage of genius in the family.


    If it were not for him, he would surely die today


    Different space is quiet, as if you can hear heavy breathing and rapid, nervous heartbeat. When Shen Cangtian''s spirit is tight, the God King finally slowly spits out a sentence: "well, you also have a credit."


    As soon as the words came out, Shen Cangtian was just like a balloon, paralyzed to the ground and almost scared to death.


    The God King just looked at him, then narrowed his eyes and drew back his eyes. After careful consideration, he planned to keep him. Otherwise, how could there be outsiders in the case of eating shriveled today?


    A single hand suction, the broken right arm to the inhalation palm, only to see the gap, smooth as a mirror.


    Not even blood.


    "So strong, so sharp," the king''s pupil shrunk, and his face flashed with fear. What''s the origin of the black robed man? One''s strength is erratic and weird.


    Seems to be far superior to him?


    Wind element?


    He thought for a long time, but he didn''t understand his identity. If he could have such a strong command of the wind, he would be different. He would never give up his hatred today.


    "Better not let me know who you are!"


    The God King''s face was gloomy. He placed the broken arm on his right arm and connected it with immortal force. It looked the same on the surface, but in fact it didn''t use force at all. He had to wait for the Hui people to use the secret method and immortal medicine to reshape his right arm.


    Thinking of this, he put his eyes on the pool of water in front of him, and the depression in his heart slowed down.


    This is a priceless treasure.


    Moreover, regardless of the scale, and the concentration of taiyishenshui, it is far higher than theirs.


    Absolutely make a lot of money!


    Even if it is a super galaxy, it can only master three or four stars at most. Although it can''t get back shenyingguo, it''s a worthwhile trip to get it back.


    There will be a steady stream of Taiyi water in the future


    The God King took a deep breath, and his left hand burst out the power of lifting the sky, as if he were the great heaven and earth in his hand. With a strong grasp, he directly pulled out this newborn pool with space and void.


    After a long time, the success was achieved, but he had already collapsed. To avoid accidents, they immediately fled into a certain passage. After all, what happened just now was very noisy


    On the other side, Ning Tao turns into a pair of wings of the wind, grabs Gu Qiong and flies wildly for a few quarters of an hour. When he realizes that there is no pursuit, he puts her down.


    But at this time, the whole body suddenly increases the strength like the tide general recedes, an unprecedented feebleness attacks.


    It was the wind devil who took back the power.


    He also spent a lot of money in this war.


    "Boy, you Are you ok? " The wind devil is full of worries. Just now Ning Tao was hit by the power of time and space.


    Gu Qiong''s face also changed. Looking at Ning Tao, who was rapidly depressed, she was a little at a loss. This guy, just now, should have used some kind of magical secret method?


    It''s like it''s about divinity or something.After all, she can''t find the wind devil in her realm.


    "You Are you immune to the power of time and space? No, are you from the holy land of time and space? "


    Gu Qiong''s eyes are bright.


    But Ning Tao breathes heavily, grabs a handful of pills and swallows them. His face is complicated. Under the cover of the hat, he appears very mysterious. Facing the two questions, he just shakes his head and is also very confused.


    Before that moment, he felt a huge threat, subconsciously slightly running space to resist.


    It forms itself into a thin film.


    Hidden under the shield of the wind.


    Unexpectedly, it seems that the power of time and space is blocked. Ning Tao also thinks it''s incredible. It seems that no matter how strong the power is, it should be resolved with the same power.


    He even had a new understanding of the power of time and space, and proved that his cultivation direction was right.


    "Don''t worry, I''m ok. I should be blocked, but the consumption is too much."


    Ning Tao said weakly.


    And say, two hands respectively took out, left hand God baby fruit, right hand is too one God water.


    Ning Tao looked at shenyingguo and said: "the purpose of my trip is for it, so I can''t give it to you, but these Taiyi holy water can be given to you."


    "Although in a hurry, I didn''t take too much, but there should be more than ten kilos. One kilo is equivalent to ten thousand drops."


    Hearing this, Gu Qiong pursed her red lips and took Taiyi holy water. Suddenly she split it into two and gave it back to Ning Tao. She said, "this is your life. I''m sorry to take so much."


    "is a pity that the pool of the first time absorbs the essence of heaven and earth, transforming too much water, but the source of energy is regenerated. The pool of water in the pool is over 10000 Jin, which is actually cheap for the bad ass of the ancient Shenyang galaxy."


    "I''m not reconciled!"


    Gu Qiong was angry and gritted her teeth.


    Ning Tao has a bitter smile. Although he has some in his heart, he is not satisfied with the snake swallowing the elephant. If he can get the divine baby fruit smoothly, he is satisfied with so many holy water.


    If he doesn''t have the strength to take that thing, it''s not a good thing to get it. In the future, if he can be fearless of the ancient god system, he will step on the door and grab it back by himself.


    It''s his stuff, sooner or later it''s his


    Before she knew it, Gu Qiong noticed Ning Tao''s hands. Only this part was exposed. Because she was in a hurry, she was frightened and didn''t pay much attention. Now it seems that her hands are familiar.


    What''s more, this person''s breath is less disguised, and seems to be more familiar and rich.


    Is it really an acquaintance?

 Chapter 3156

    Gu qiongmei''s eyes twinkle, staring at the sitting. The cultivated Ning Tao has been crazy for a long time. Dai Mei suddenly flashes a light, as if she had guessed something?


    In my heart as if thinking of sth.


    What did a jade hand catch keenly?


    At this time, Ning Tao adjusted his breath for a moment, and his Qi and blood recovered a lot. Then he opened his eyes. But this eye just happened to see Gu Qiong staring at himself. His eyes were very bright, as if there was a torch in his eyes.


    In his heart, he realized that his hat was still there, and then he coughed: "how What''s the matter? "


    "It''s OK. How''s your injury?" Guqiong shook his head and asked casually.


    Ning Tao was eccentric, but he said with a smile: "much better. By the way, is this the cave of yin and Yang?"


    He originally thought that the cave of yin and Yang had not been opened yet, but the news was still not well-informed. Unexpectedly, behind the black hole was the cave.


    It''s a real mistake.


    These four weeks are full of different spaces and channels, full of glass color, starlight color, very colorful.


    But Gu Qiong was puzzled. What''s the problem? Is Did he break in by mistake? However, I patiently explained to him.


    It turns out that as early as two or three days ago, the gate of the supreme cave of yin and Yang, which was discovered, was broken by brute force by various forces. But what seems to have touched? Let the void crumble and devour everyone.


    Fortunately, I entered the cave, but guqiong has been here for two or three days, only these spaces and corridors.


    There was no sign of the treasure.


    Just half a day ago, she was wounded in a battle with a strong man. She accidentally fell into a certain space, but she felt something unusual. Then she found the place where she was born.


    However, she didn''t recognize it at the beginning, because it was not an ordinary newborn pool. Even the Taiyi water, its concentration and color were very different.


    It''s like a very old pool of birth.


    Otherwise, it will not be able to give birth to such magic medicine as shenyingguo. At least it will take a long time of transformation and accumulation.


    But I feel angry when I think about it.


    Why are those two bastards cheap? He was angry that he had no eyes and let the treasure slip away.


    Gu Qiong was puffing.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, but he finally understands that now shenyingguo has arrived, so he sends a letter to Huyan patriarch first, so as not to worry them.


    But as soon as she took out the notes, guqiong shook her head and said, "give up. It''s not connected with the outside world, and there''s a field to cover these spaces. Now it''s hard to go out."


    "What?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he subconsciously took out the space array disk and suddenly found that he couldn''t sense the coordinates.


    It''s really cut off.


    The wind demon said: "this is really unexpected, but this is just inside the cave. You can search for treasure first, then find the exit, and then leave."


    "Huyan there, waiting for a few days should still be able to support, but once waiting for a long time, inevitably will not make some impulse, such as rushing into the black hole to find you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and then said to Gu Qiong, "since the fairy wants to find a way out, you might as well go with her. I still have some experience in this respect. I can take care of each other."


    Gu Qiong had a deep meaning. She pursed her lips and quickly said, "OK, I''ll trouble you. What''s your name?"


    "Well Galaxy... "


    Ning Tao dry cough, originally want to say Lao Wang, but pit Wang Tao so many times or change one.


    "It turned out to be a Taoist friend of the galaxy. Aren''t you going to show your true face?" Guqiong said with a smile, but when she said that, she seemed to think of something, and her face turned red.


    I''ve seen all of myself.


    This guy''s hiding his head.


    With a wave of his hand, Ning Tao said, "I''m so handsome that I''m afraid you''ll fall in love with me."


    "Who will fall in love with you, nonsense, is a thief," Gu Qiong said with a red face, as if feeling a pair of eyes under the hat, he could not help but grasp his dress.


    Ning Tao shrugs. If he wants to see it, it''s not anytime and anywhere, but he''s a gentleman.


    "Well, there''s a beauty mole here..."


    "What did you say?" Guqiong didn''t hear clearly.


    Ning Tao quickly laughed and waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Let''s find the exit first. There are too many strong people in this cave. Even if there are treasures, they don''t have any share of you and me."


    Guqiong nodded. This time she came alone. The great fairy system didn''t participate in it. Strong people like the king of gods are only middle-class here. They really can''t get any benefits.


    After wandering for a while, Ning Tao senses a safe passage and flies with her


    Along the way, Gu Qiong keeps trying out Ning Tao. Several times, she doesn''t hesitate to press her step by step. She feels like she''s going out, but it''s all resolved by Ning Tao.


    I''m just not willing to take off my hat.Originally, I wanted to be frank, but on second thought, it''s a big deal. It''s still the fairy Galaxy behind her. It''s better to keep the mystery at present


    For a day or two in a row, they were like headless flies in this long space and corridor. They also saw a lot of big forces. Like them, they were looking for a way out here.


    Can''t be stuck here all the time?


    And the most important thing is that there is nothing in this big, infinite cave.


    What magic weapon, elixir, no hair.


    It''s all empty.


    Even if there are some things, they are also born in this disaster forbidden area environment, such as dingfengzhu, elemental crystal, eye of the storm and so on


    But these things are also very few.


    Ninety nine percent got nothing.


    In the different space, Gu Qiong, who had experienced a lot of overlapping, could not help but pout: "where is this cave? It''s a maze. "


    "Is this really the legendary cave of yin and Yang? A place to sit? What about inheritance? "


    "Is it just a temporary cave?"


    Ning Tao pondered, looked at him from perspective, shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. This place is very strange. It should be said that the whole disaster forbidden area is strange."


    "The supreme Yin Yang is a flash in the pan. I don''t know much about him. In a word, this place is extraordinary. I''ll find out first. I''ve almost mastered some rules. If I really can''t, I''ll have a try."


    Gu Qiong sighed, very helpless, can only strengthen the spirit, numb to fly forward.


    But as soon as they were together, they ran into a figure.


    Fortunately, there are two buffers, but because of too much force, they are close to each other, and they are almost crushed


    Gu Qiong''s cheek is pink, and she bumps into Ning Tao''s back. The whole person is very embarrassed. She quickly steps back and arranges her dress, but she still has a pain in front of her.


    "You Why did you stop? "


    Ning Tao was stunned, as if she was still reflecting on the elasticity just now. Seeing her angry, she quickly touched her nose and said with a bitter smile: "I suddenly felt that the space was in disorder. It seemed that there was another hidden space connected here."


    "It could be a hidden exit."


    As soon as the words came out, Gu qiongmei''s eyes suddenly brightened, and was pleasantly surprised: "are you serious? Where is it? "


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, stretched out a palm toward the front, and suddenly moved to the right side. His eyes lit up and he said happily, "here, give me Go


    As he spoke, his big hand suddenly tore it.


    With a stab, the space was torn like cloth, revealing a hidden channel. At a glance, they could see that it was different from the previous channel.


    They were so surprised that they rushed into the passage and rushed forward.


    "Whoosh..."


    The surrounding scenery, color, different.


    Gradually, it becomes the color of black and white, like tai chi. Sometimes it turns into two fish, circling each other, sometimes it turns into red and blue, which is the main tone in the channel.


    Ning Tao is amazing. Nature is really magical. This scene is both spectacular and wonderful.


    Absolutely the most beautiful art in the world.


    It wasn''t long before the passage came to an end.


    As soon as their faces changed, they were not dead. On the contrary, they were even more shocked when they saw an old gate inlaid in the void. It was red and blue, just like a Tai Chi.


    This door, I do not know why the material cast?


    But it can build the foundation of the starry sky, with the void as the wall, the latitude as the doorframe, and the supreme handwriting as the door.


    Like a gateway to another world?


    The door is as high as twelve feet nine feet six inches, one inch is not much, one inch is not much, just like a giant, the door is closed, there is no gap, but there are two unique shaped keyholes in the center.


    It looks like two circles.


    However, I can''t say what it is. This kind of keyhole is the first time I''ve seen it.


    Most importantly, there are not only Ning Tao and Gu Qiong, but also hundreds of people. They are the most important people in the eastern world.


    Ecliptic, Heihe, Gemini, temasus There are also Kuteng old man and Yinyi Xianhuang.


    Kuteng, in particular, had broken into the cave of yin and Yang before, but somehow escaped. Now he came to the gate early.


    Ning Tao and Gu Qiong look at each other with a dignified face. I didn''t expect so many people to take a step faster than them.


    The means are not ordinary.


    And people, for the arrival of these two little dolls, did not pay attention, is very surprised, two fairy King actually also have the ability to come here?


    It should be the power of the fairy


    Everyone thought so.


    However, there is also an acquaintance in the crowd, that is, the Lagerstroemia galaxy, Jiang Wu. At a glance, he stops at Ning Tao. This guy even rushes here alone.No, I got hooked up with Gujun.


    What did he come from?


    Jiang Wu frowned. He was still thinking about how to pull back the game.


    But suddenly he saw the silver winged Immortal Emperor open his mouth: "Kuteng, what do you think of the gate of yin and Yang? How sure is it? This should be the real cave. I''m more and more curious. "


    "Ha ha..."


    With a hoarse smile, old Guteng shook his head and said, "I''m sorry I can''t help you. You and I should know very well that the handwriting of the gate of yin and yang can''t be done by the ordinary supreme."

 Chapter 3157

    "Oh? What do you say? "


    The silver wing immortal Huang Mou son is a Shan, don''t make a sound color way.


    Ning Tao and Gu Qiong immediately mingle with the crowd and listen carefully. Their goal is to find out how to leave the gate of yin and Yang. They are not qualified to participate.


    Most of the people here are terrified of their strength.


    They are far from rivals


    Old Kuteng stroked his white beard and said: "as we all know, it takes four or nine days to break through the Immortal King, and it takes six or nine days to break through the Immortal Emperor. It will bring earth shaking changes to our generation of friars if we don''t pass a heavy one."


    "But do you know what it was like to be the Ninth Heaven disaster? And how powerful is it to lead down? "


    On hearing this, many of the great figures on the scene were slightly moved and pondered. A man with a cold face and a steel gun stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "should it be the supreme realm of heaven?"


    "Just like some time ago, the origin of Tianzun, which is widely spread, should be qualified to reach this step."


    People are thoughtful.


    "It''s true, just as the steel spear Immortal Emperor said, but there is something mysterious about that level that we don''t know. The 99 great calamity has the power of immortality, and the emperor has the same power, only in this way can we resist the 99 great calamity."


    "This kind of power can make all things immortal and immortal. No matter how common things are, they will become extraordinary."


    Kuteng longed for it.


    "But what does that have to do with the present? Does it have something to do with the origin of Tianzun? " Jiang Wu interrupts.


    But as soon as the words come out, they will arouse the dissatisfaction of many important people. How can the older generation talk about the younger generation? But in the galaxy of Lagerstroemia indica, I don''t care about it with him.


    Kuteng said with a faint smile: "it''s not about the origin of heaven, but the gate of yin and Yang, which contains the power of immortality."


    "But I can''t see the deeper way, but it''s not so simple to judge."


    The face of Ning Tao and others changes, eternal power? Is Yin and Yang supreme? To make your own cave like this?


    However, the voice of the wind demon came from his ear: "the old man is right, but it''s not right."


    "The ordinary supreme power will have a trace of immortal power in its body, but it is very weak and can hardly be exerted. As its strength increases, it will also increase until it is sure that it will be able to stop the 99 disasters."


    "The gate of yin and Yang really contains the power of immortality, but this power is not a single bit."


    The wind devil is very serious.


    "What do you say?" Ning Tao asked.


    "The whole gate of yin and Yang is condensed by the eternal power," the voice of the wind devil was shocked.


    He could not imagine what a strong man had done?


    But it can''t be done by Yin and Yang!


    About this person, he also heard about one or two, but absolutely can''t do this situation!


    He has a better eye than that old man!


    Ning Tao takes a cool breath, and his mind is almost lost. Is it so terrible? No wonder this place is unusual. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as the supreme cave of yin and Yang.


    "Is that possible?"


    "Open? Cut, don''t dream, even if I''m resurrected now, I can''t shake it with all my strength. "


    "Do you think these guys are studying here? In fact, it''s just staring. If they could open it, they would have done it long ago. How can they wait until now? "


    The wind devil sniffed.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly felt that there was a way to open the door.


    If you have a key, it should be OK.


    I don''t know if it''s in the cave?


    Ning Tao whispered. When he looked at the two round holes carefully, he felt his chin slowly and looked confused. Why did he always feel familiar when he looked at the two round holes.


    Illusion.


    This is the first time he''s been to this place.


    Did you see anything special along the way?


    "Strange..."


    "Galactic friends? What do you think? " Gu Qiong saw Ning Tao stop and asked in a low voice.


    Ning Tao looked back and just shook his head. He just heard Kuteng shrug his shoulders and said, "I know what abacus you are trying to make in your heart. Every race has its own secrets. There is always a way to open this gate."


    "Ha ha, listen to Lao Jiu''s advice, even if the supreme power comes, there''s nothing we can do. What can we absorb the power of eternal immortality? Hard charging, reckless It''s all jokes. "


    On hearing this, the silver winged Immortal Emperor gave a cold hum. His eyes were as sharp as a knife. He stretched out his silver wings behind his back and sniffed: "if you don''t have a try, how can you know?"


    "If it''s opened, it''s estimated that you''re the fastest runner, and I don''t know your virtue? Hum, you don''t dare to go up. Let''s have a try. "


    While talking, a pair of silver winged knives.


    "Secret method, wing chop!"


    The silver winged Immortal Emperor incarnates in silver lightning and tries his best to cut it off."Dang" was a sound, marking a dense spark.


    Ning Tao and others stare big eyes, see that on the gate of yin and Yang, there is no trace, a Immortal Emperor''s all-out strike, unexpectedly didn''t cause him a little damage?


    So hard?


    It''s not just cooling their hearts.


    But it''s not over yet. The silver wing Immortal Emperor broke out with all his strength. He cut several swords and roared. The two swords slashed at the keyhole. But at this moment, the gate was shocked, and he gave back his strength completely.


    "Boom boom..."


    "What?" The silver winged Immortal Emperor''s face was greatly shocked. He quickly blocked his whole body with a pair of silver wings, but he was swept away for several kilometers.


    He opened his mouth and vomited blood.


    Seeing this, Kudo was also surprised. Didn''t he expect that the gate of yin and Yang had such means?


    But with a wave of his hand, some withered branches entangled the silver winged Immortal Emperor, dissolving the impact for him.


    "Hiss ~!"


    More than half of the people''s hearts were cold,


    the silk pattern of the front door did not move, making people powerless.


    "Cough..."


    The silver wing Immortal Emperor''s face turned pale, coughed a few times, and his forehead was full of blue tendons. How about embarrassment? But its wings have been twisted, no less than broken.


    The pain made him speechless.


    Shortness of breath.


    "Asshole..."


    The wind devil said: "I really deserve it. I don''t want to look at my weight. I want to regret the gate of yin and Yang. It''s ridiculous. I have a good life."


    Ning Tao is dumb


    Kuteng sighed, took back the withered branch and said to the people, "do you have any ideas now?"


    A group of people shook their heads. Now look for the exit first. When you come, you can see some forks. There should be a way out. Just look carefully.


    But just at this time, Jiang Wu''s eyes dribbled around, and suddenly said, "maybe he is strong, and the gate is fearless, but he is weak, but he has some opportunities?"


    "Oh? What do you want to say? " Kuteng old man a pick eyebrow, curious way.


    Jiang Wu said with a faint smile: "my Lagerstroemia galaxy has a method of Qi transportation, which is not easy to find. It depends on luck. But if you are selected for this gate, you will be lucky. Maybe, there is a chance to open it."


    Everyone was stunned, and then they all looked contemptuous and took a chance? Can you think of such a stupid way?


    When did the heirs of Lagerstroemia indica become so stupid?


    However, the steel spear fairy emperor said silently: "you can have a try. It''s no harm in the end. However, are you willing to risk yourself? It''s really rare. "


    "I''m flattered," Jiang Wu replied respectfully. Then he looked at Ning Tao and said with a smile, "but I think there is a more suitable candidate."

 Chapter 3159

    "Click Click... "


    It''s like the ice surface of the lake is broken, the outer space is broken, and the passage is also fragmented.


    All the people were shocked. It seems that they accidentally touched some prohibition just now. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. In an instant, hundreds of people ran away.


    They don''t want to be exiled


    Ning Tao and Gu Qiong are also pale, especially the former. He has a burst of chest tightness, depression, and a mouthful of blood. The injury he just recovered from before is getting worse now.


    "Damn it..."


    There are cracks in space all around.


    There''s a lot of turbulence coming in.


    Silver wing, steel gun, fairy emperor a bite teeth, not reconciled, nostalgic look at the gate of yin and Yang, can only choose to give up, this thing is really not they can shake.


    But now the cave collapses, even if there are powerful people coming, I''m afraid it''s not easy to find it.


    I don''t know if I can see you again in my life?


    It''s fate, it''s not share, it''s a little bit lost


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Hundreds of figures escape. Jiang Wu reluctantly looks at Ning Tao, but he''s hurt. It''s too cheap for him, but they''re ready to leave.


    And Kuteng old man stretched out two branches, directly wrapped Ning Tao, Gu Qiong, together to find the exit.


    "Don''t be in a daze, let''s go..."


    However, as soon as the words came to an end, there was only a "bang" all around, and the passage supporting them collapsed.


    The endless turbulence will swallow them up in an instant.


    All kinds of cracks, crisscross teeth.


    "Not good," Kuteng''s face changed greatly. He quickly opened Xianli''s shield and protected Ning Tao.


    We must find the exit as soon as possible, otherwise, in this turbulent flow, no one can hold on for long. Once our immortal power is exhausted, we''ll wait to break to pieces.


    Even if you live, you will never go out.


    Space is not for everyone.


    Ning Tao grits his teeth and holds on hard. Gu Qiong on one side doesn''t feel well either. Her Xianli light shield flickers and goes out. Now she''s galloping in the turbulent flow, which makes her more stressed.


    All of a sudden, the steel spear fairy emperor seemed to notice something and said with great joy, "look, the exit is there."


    In the line of sight, a huge whirlpool mouth is creeping slowly. When it is close, you can feel the breath of the outside world, and even feel some spiritual power. Unexpectedly, it is hidden so deep that you can''t find out if the passage doesn''t collapse.


    One by one, they rushed forward immediately.


    I don''t want to stay here any longer.


    And Jiang Wu, under the protection of the leader, also rushed away quickly. However, when he saw Ning Tao and Gu Qiong, who were only protected by two withered vines, he started to think awkwardly. Since he offended him, he would not do anything at all.


    Otherwise, the wildfire will burn forever, the spring breeze will blow again, and there will be future trouble Endless.


    A group of people accelerated, and several of them had already escaped into the whirlpool. Kudo defeated a storm, and there was no obstacle around him. He immediately accelerated, but suddenly found that the group of people in the Lagerstroemia galaxy was very close to him.


    Why are these people dawdling?


    Kuteng was puzzled, but he didn''t think much about it. There was only a blink of an eye left from the vortex exit.


    But at this time, the leader of the Lagerstroemia indica suddenly waves a strong wind and rushes towards Kuteng. Jiang Wu takes the opportunity to draw his sword and has been holding his strength for a long time. His strong sword bursts out and cuts to the dead branch.


    "What? Bastard, you dare, "Kuteng old man angry, this time even dare to sneak attack.


    Even if it''s not an ordinary vine, you can feel it''s sharp.


    It''s just a sword mark on the surface.


    It''ll hold.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao and Gu Qiong are relieved. Before they are ready to fight back, a silver light suddenly comes over and cuts the two withered vines.


    The sharpness of this blow is far better than that of the sword just now.


    "Asshole, silver wing, are you crazy? Kuteng was shocked because Kuteng It''s broken.


    Ning Tao and Gu Qiong all fall into the turbulence.


    Jiang Wu was overjoyed and made up a good shot. Although Gu Qiong died, he would have some trouble, but it was Yinyi Xianhuang who finally took the shot.


    A demon emperor of great flood and Desolation will not be afraid of the great fairy galaxy. They are not very good at dealing with each other.


    A holy, not stained with dust.


    A brutal, ruthless killer.


    There were many fairies who were invaded, enjoyed and even eaten raw by the wild beasts in their experiences.


    The two have long been incompatible.


    It''s not too much to hate the great spirit.


    Gu Qiong gritted her teeth and was entangled by the turbulent flow. She forgot that Yinyi was a demon emperor or from the damned Honghuang galaxy.


    It can''t be more normal


    "Asshole, asshole..."When Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he feels that his body suddenly sinks, and he is rolled by the turbulence around him. It''s like falling into quicksand. He can''t get away from it, and it''s more and more tight.


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao calm face, eyes with anger, fixed on the proud Jiang Wu and ironic wings.


    Two bastards, I''ll kill you.


    At this critical moment, he made an amazing move, and tried his best to catch guqiong. He successfully grasped her jade hand, rotated it, and threw her to Kuteng.


    But he himself, however, fell into the turbulence, and in the blink of an eye there was only one black spot, the shadow.


    "No Don''t... "


    Gu Qiong''s face faded. Without thinking about it, she wanted to rush along, but she was entangled by several withered vines around her waist, reaching the range that old man Kuteng could cast.


    When it was not channeled, a great power in the great fairy galaxy once enlightened it. It was a convenient move, but it made Kuteng an old man today. Therefore, today it has to protect guqiong anyway, but it''s hard to say who that person is.


    Basically, I can''t go back.


    Even if he rushes to find someone, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack


    The silver winged demon emperor squinted, but seeing the turbulence getting stronger and bigger, he could not help humming: "hum, bitch, you''re lucky. I''ll deal with you next time."


    Then he rushed out of the whirlpool.


    Gu Qiong screams and struggles desperately. Her beautiful eyes are overflowing with crystal tears. She really didn''t expect that Yinhe would sacrifice her life to save her, even if she fell into turbulence.


    "You come out, you come out quickly..."


    Seeing this, Jiang Wu sniffed and said, "why is Joan so affectionate? It''s just a little guy. Is it hard? Are you really interested? Tut tut. "


    "I''m afraid I don''t know how sad it would be to let those pursuers outside know."


    "In a word, I don''t know how many people are willing to shed their blood for you. I just tested it for you. This person really loves you."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Listening to the piercing laughter, guqiong was so angry that her eyes were red and her body trembled. She wanted to jump on him and tear his mouth. Ten of them couldn''t match the Milky way.


    "You Damn you


    At this time, Kuteng was calm, as if he had made a decision. He said: "since it''s a test, that old man Test you, too. "


    "By the way, I want you to be a companion for that little friend."


    "What What? "


    "Dead trees come back to spring, parasitic!"


    With the sound of Kuteng old man, Jiang Wu''s sword in his hand suddenly sprouted vines, which were extremely difficult to cut off, and they were all over his body at an irresistible speed, as if to make him into a zongzi.


    "What is it? Asshole, let me go, you How dare you do it to me? " Jiang Wu was startled.


    The leader of Lagerstroemia indica was shocked. He pulled Jiang Wu and said angrily: "Kuteng, are you crazy? You are a first-order monk, dare to fight against my Lagerstroemia Galaxy? Is it worth giving up for the sake of a small man? "


    "Do you know the end of this?"


    While speaking, he had already torn up more than half of those vines, and he was about to rescue Jiang Wu.


    But Kuteng took a deep breath, grabbed guqiong and rushed to the whirlpool, spitting out a word: "bang ~"


    "boom..."


    Dense vines, seeds "bang" explosion.


    Although the power of the explosion is not strong, the impact is to separate Jiang Wu from the team of Lagerstroemia indica galaxy. The turbulence instantly engulfs the single person, leaving a shrill scream.


    In the blink of an eye, there was only one black spot left.


    "No Don''t... "

 Chapter 3160

    Watching Jiang Wu fall into turbulence with his own eyes, the leader of Lagerstroemia crape myrtle is furious. The veins on his forehead suddenly appear, his face is full of anger, and some vines are attached to his body.


    He wanted to save people, but he didn''t know where he was involved? It''s really looking for a needle in a haystack.


    It''s even possible to put yourself in.


    Struggling for a long time, in the fear of more than a dozen people, pale, big crape myrtle leader roared, gritted his teeth: "Kuteng, you are looking for death."


    Say, unexpectedly take a person to rush out whirlpool.


    Obviously, he has given up Jiang Wu


    In the endless turbulence, Ning Tao only feels a strong fall. The shield formed by his own immortal power is dark under the attack of the vigorous wind and turbulence. Every time he washes, it is no less than an ordinary attack of an Immortal King.


    At this speed, even he can''t hold on to his time and can''t control himself.


    I''m like a buoy in a whirlpool.


    However, fortunately, the power of space can be exerted to avoid some large turbulence, but it is farther and farther away from that vortex. I don''t know where to go?


    "Master Fengmo, please!"


    The wind demon nodded, and a mysterious and mysterious force gushed out, as if forming a film, protecting Ning Tao in it. The huge idea swept, and then it was like a fish in the water flying in one direction.


    Although Ning Tao was interested in the gate of yin and Yang, he thought about studying it alone.


    I didn''t expect it to be like this.


    However, although they plot, but he and the wind devil master work together, there is still hope to leave.


    Ning Tao sighs. How about Gu Qiong? Two people can escape at least one. The more they think about it, the more unwilling they are. There is still some depression in their hearts.


    "Well, if you are intrigued and attacked by a demon emperor, you can still have your life. It''s already burning high incense. Moreover, if the little girl of the big fairy can go back, I''m afraid it will be enough for the demon emperor to drink a pot."


    "When we rise up in the future, we can clean up that winged bird. It''s just a little early demon emperor."


    The wind devil didn''t laugh.


    Along the way, he was studying the cave. It didn''t seem like someone had deliberately arranged it, so it shouldn''t be so unique. He could still go out with a little more time.


    All of a sudden, he picked his eyebrows, as if to promise something? Even busy way: "boy, we arrived."


    As soon as he spoke, he speeded up.


    Ning Tao was stunned and quickly looked up. In his sight, the red and blue light flickered slightly and became more and more dazzling. It was the gate of yin and Yang that had just separated.


    They''re back!


    "Whoosh..."


    A flicker fell in front of the gate.


    Ning Tao was surprised. Within 100 meters around the gate, he was not eroded by the turbulence. He felt light all over, but looking at it, he was the only one left. It was hard to avoid some desolation.


    Before, it was still crowded, but now the autumn wind is bleak, leaving only this gate with him.


    Although the cave collapses, the gate of yin and Yang is as good as ever. It''s not affected at all. It''s so ancient. I don''t know what''s hidden in it?


    Ning Tao looks curious.


    Perspective, the mind can not see it.


    Even the wind devil can''t do anything about it, which is not what he can understand in his present state.


    If you can get a little harvest from this gate, it''s also a great fortune for the wind devil. Unfortunately, it''s even more difficult.


    "Master, what shall we do now?" Ning Tao looks at the turbulence outside.


    Wind devil said with a bitter smile: "don''t worry, this should be turbulent tide. Ordinary turbulent tide is not so strong. As soon as it passes, we can rush out to find the exit."


    "At this time, it''s better to understand this gate more. Maybe we can get some goods."


    "It can only be so," Ning Tao sighed.


    The next second, he took out the jade futon, sat down on the spot, facing the gate of yin and Yang, operated the ancient Dafa, opened the perspective, and studied with the wind demon.


    But half an hour later, Ning Tao is completely black a face, what thing also didn''t realize come out, the turbulence outside more blow fiercer, also don''t know when is a head, depressed under, he irritable roar way.


    "I''d like to exchange ten years of life for Jiang Wu. That dog thief appears in front of me right now, right now."


    "Come on, don''t dream," said the wind devil with a wry smile.


    But as he spoke, there was a "Putong" sound behind him, which made the void ripple. Ning Tao and the wind demon were stunned, and subconsciously turned to look at it.


    In line of sight, a face embarrassed, pale Jiang Wu fell down, a scale armor shield split.


    It seems that it''s the only way to survive.


    It seems that the grade is not low.


    "Ginger Jiang Wu


    Ning Tao stupefied, a face stunned way.


    Don''t talk about him, even the wind devil thought he was dazzled and stunned. Isn''t that a dream? What happened? Is there magic in this gate?But the next second, Ning Tao suddenly screamed out, suffering a face, crazy way: "lying trough, lying trough, lying trough, my ten years of life ah..."


    "Son of a bitch, who made you show up?"


    "No Don''t... "


    "Er..."


    Wind devil smell speech facial expression a stiff, a thought Ning Tao of just say of words, the muscle can''t help but draw.


    Seems to want to laugh, but in the effort to hold.


    In the distance, Jiang Wu, who was swearing, struggled to get up. Fortunately, he had a good fortune and a big life. Fortunately, he left an eye and made a mark here.


    Otherwise, it''s really over now.


    But suddenly heard a person''s scream, let Jiang Wu a sign, fiercely looked up, pupil when a shrinkage, revealed the color of inconceivable, I go, this is not the black robe that pretends to be a supernatural being plotted by him?


    He''s here, too?


    "This This... "


    In amazement, there is a strange smell here.


    At this time, Ning Tao black face, spread a burst of "Jie Jie" laughter, slowly stood up from the futon, twisted his neck, evil spirit way: "brother Jiang, what a coincidence."


    "Er..."


    Jiang Wu said with a smile: "brother Yinhe, do you come out for a walk?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Ning Tao sneers, and the killing is surging. Since God has sent him to his own door, if he is not accepted, it will be a waste of his efforts.


    "Give you a chance. How do you want to die?"


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Wu''s face froze. His eyes were cold. He snorted and sniffed: "good. Since he tore his face, let''s talk with his fist."


    "You and I are both immortal kings, and each of us has suffered a lot of injuries. It''s fair. Let''s fight fair. There are only a few people in the same level who can make me fear. I should say that. How do you want to die?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked up at the sky and laughed. He shook his head pitifully and said sarcastically: "it''s funny. It''s really funny. I don''t know who gave you confidence. Even the king Jiang didn''t dare to be so wild with me."


    "Your courage It''s not small! "


    "King Jiang?"


    On hearing this, Jiang Wu frowned. Does this guy know Jiang Huang? In my heart, I immediately yelled, "who are you? Don''t talk nonsense. "


    "Elder brother Jiang Huang is the strongest young Tianjiao in our Lagerstroemia system. Looking at the world, he is also one of the top demons. How can you stigmatize him here? Even Jiang Qingge and Jiang Chen dare not speak wildly here."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao snorted. Now that the matter is over, there is no need to cover it up. He slowly took off his hat.


    "Yes? Take a good look Who am I

 Chapter 3161

    "Can you still be Ning Tao? He pretends to be a God and a ghost, so he makes a mystery, "Jiang Wu sneered.


    He hates the guy who acts up in front of him.


    He''s not happy to steal the limelight.


    However, when Ning Tao slowly took off his hat and slowly raised his head, Jiang Wu''s pupils slowly contracted, and a familiar and unforgettable face appeared in front of him. The sneer on his face solidified and petrified.


    I just feel that brain melon seeds are buzzing.


    The whole world is blank and dead.


    At this moment, time seems to be frozen, collapse, speechless pale, Jiang Wu''s heart more do not know in the experience of several heavy destruction, collapse.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    "Why? How How is that possible? "


    "You You... "


    Looking at Jiang Wu''s white face, like a soft legged shrimp, Ning Tao twisted his neck and raised his eyebrows and said, "what? I haven''t seen you for a few months. Don''t you know me? "


    "I think, if it was Jiang Huang, he should have found me long ago. How is his recovery now?"


    "He He... "


    Jiang Wu''s mind collapsed, his expression solidified, his brain was blank, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Cold hands and feet, as if a gust of wind can blow down.


    Every inch of his body stood up.


    The legs and feet are softer.


    Why are you afraid?


    It''s a joke. A year ago, Ning Tao was so powerful that he hit five evils with his own strength, one dead, one abandoned and three seriously injured, which shocked the whole world.


    He saw it with his own eyes.


    His mind had already been awed by him.


    What''s more, he was only a half step immortal at the beginning, but now he has reached the level of immortal. Although he is on the same level, Jiang Wu has a feeling that a three-year-old boy is fighting against an adult fighter.


    Fear before you fight.


    But I couldn''t lift my strength.


    And the more I think about it, the more I tremble.


    "What? You can''t even talk to me? Excited or happy? When you were plotting against me before, why didn''t you expect that you would have today? "


    Ning Tao sneered.


    "I I didn''t know it was you... "


    Jiang Wu''s scalp was cracked, and his eyes had already been covered with blood. He was frightened and breathed heavily.


    "Hum, to tell you the truth, I didn''t want to pay attention to you, but I have been provoked again and again. Now fate has sent you to me, which proves that there is an end between you and me. Let''s do it."


    "Let me see what you''ve made in this year? If you have any last words, please say them together. "


    Ning Tao stretches his muscles and has a strong sense of war.


    To deal with him, even Bai Luo doesn''t need to take it out. He also wants to know what his strength is now?


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The crystallized Xianli spray is as thin as ice.


    The rolling pressure came down like a mountain.


    At this moment, Jiang Wu felt an unprecedented crisis of life and death. He bit the tip of his tongue and roared: "rather Ning Tao, do you have to force me? "


    "I''m one of the best in the big crape myrtle galaxy. I''m not so easy to bully. Moreover, if you kill me, the big crape myrtle galaxy will never let you go. No one can protect you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shook his head with pity and said indifferently: "after the nonsense is finished, let''s go on the road."


    "Ten thousand times The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, longhuangquan!"


    In a long chant, the void is pierced.


    Seeing this, Jiang Wu grits his teeth. Since he can''t hide himself, he turns around and jumps into the turbulence. It''s better to be crushed than to die in his hands.


    "Ning Tao, if I could live, I would kill you at all costs..."


    But just after the words, a indifferent voice came from behind: "it''s a pity. Do you think you have a chance to leave my sight alive?"


    Jiang Wu breathed fiercely, and there was Ning Tao in front of the gate of yin and Yang. But this time, he understood that it was residual shadow, and this guy''s speed was faster.


    In the turbulence, actually can quietly come to their own behind, the gap is really so big?


    He thought that even if he couldn''t fight, he would show weakness first, and take advantage of his carelessness to fight back. Even if he played head-on, he should be able to hold on. Now it seems that a breath is luxury, Ning Tao, too powerful.


    It can''t be described by common sense.


    In the roar, Jiang Wu turns around and blows out with one fist. However, Ning Tao takes it with one hand and directly breaks it with force. Then he hears a crisp "click" sound, and the bone on Jiang Wu''s wrist is smashed instantly.


    "No Ah... "


    "You You... "


    In the fury, a leg whip swept, with the meaning of dragon and tiger, as if to kick the person in front of you.However, Ning Tao''s speed is always faster than Jiang Wu''s. If this guy was in his heyday, he would be more difficult to deal with, but he seems to be injured and consumed too much. In his eyes, he is a bigger mole ant.


    This foot was too strong, Jiang Wu''s chest ribs were broken, there were white substances in the blood, and some visceral fragments were mixed and sprayed out.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    "Ning Tao, you son of a bitch, asshole, ah, I will not let you go even if I die..."


    Jiang Wu Hong''s eyes are focused on it, and her strength is completely out of the question.


    The Dragon Qi of his whole body was absorbed into his body by him, and his fighting power rose greatly. It seemed that it was a self damaging method, but it could gain strong power for a short time. We could see that there were some dragon scales on his skin and palm.


    Although it was ugly, it was obvious that the vitality was stronger, and the sole of the foot rushed towards him.


    "Secret skill, the method of opposing the dragon!"


    "Emperor Dharma, Zi RI Gong!"


    A round of purple sun came like a shell.


    But Ning Tao just a pick eyebrow, the sun flame condensed in the heart of the hand, compression, compression, condensed into a head size irritable fireball, hard hit up.


    "Boom boom..."


    Both of them exploded and the energy surged violently.


    Jiang Wu vomits blood and flies out with an unbelievable face. Is his all-out strike so disintegrated? I feel that Chengdu did not play its full strength in June and July.


    How is that possible?


    "You What have you done to me? "


    In a flash, Ning Tao, like a golden light and shadow, broke through the strong wind, and said with pity, "how can a tiny purple star be compared with the unique sun."


    "It''s not wrong for you to die. It''s easy to go No


    The next second, he bullied his body and made a bold fist. He even made 18 heavy fists in one breath.


    How powerful is his punch?


    After 18 punches, Jiang Wu was beaten to the flesh and blood, "bang" turned into a bloody rain.


    "Crape myrtle I won''t let you go... "


    In this scream, Jiang Wu broke into pieces with the turbulence and disappeared. No residue could be found. It took only a few breath before and after the battle.


    A flicker, Ning Tao returned to the gate of yin and Yang, short stay turbulence, can do.


    I feel relieved.


    God treated him well. At least he got revenge.


    As for big crape myrtle, I hope they can be sensible in the future, otherwise, they will be crushed to death!


    At this time, Ning Tao looked at the gate of yin and Yang. Although he didn''t realize anything, he made up his mind to look at the two big key holes in front of him.


    He always feels very familiar, very familiar!

 Chapter 3162

    Ning Tao stopped for a long time, the power of the surge also receded like the tide, affected some injuries, coughed a few times, but also looked at the hands of the Yang ring.


    There was some speculation in my mind.


    It''s ridiculous. I can''t believe it.


    Besides, it''s not something you can just try


    Seeing that he hesitated, the wind devil also came out and comforted him: "it''s a rare opportunity. If you have any ideas, just try. I''ll try my best to protect you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and nodded his head. No matter what the result is, as long as there is no regret in his heart, otherwise I don''t know whether he can come here again.


    Under the expectation of the wind devil, Ning Tao planed in the Yangling ring, like looking for something. A moment later, he was surprised and said, "I found it."


    The wind devil looked at it excitedly, and saw two shield like Imperial weapons in his hands.


    One is fire red, carved with five dragons.


    One is ice blue, filled with snowflakes.


    "Well This... "


    The wind devil, staring at these two things for a long time, hesitated and said: "two Two imperial wares? Are you kidding me? What''s the use of this thing? "


    "Don''t mention the gate of yin and Yang, even if you take them to resist the turbulence, I''m afraid you can''t hold on for a moment?"


    As soon as Ning Tao blushes, he knows he will be laughed at.


    It''s a good combination of the two. It''s a good combination.


    However, since the strength rose and the immortal body was built, the shield of yin and Yang was rarely used.


    I don''t even wear the inner armor.


    So I put it in the corner of yanglingjie.


    Seeing that the wind devil was puzzled, Ning Tao explained: "did you think that the general shape and color of these two imperial vessels fit the gate very well?"


    "Oh?"


    The wind devil frowned, looked at the shield of yin and Yang, and did not stare at the two keyholes on the door of yin and Yang.


    After a long time, he gradually widened his eyes and said in surprise: "it''s really strange. There are some similarities. No, they are very similar. The colors are almost the same. Although there are more patterns on them, they can''t confuse me."


    "But isn''t it too much fun? Just take out two pieces of imperial utensils, which are the keys to the gate of yin and Yang? I always think, it''s incredible. Is that ok? "


    "Is it just a coincidence? The gate of yin and Yang is made of eternal material. It''s magical. Its key can''t be so simple. Moreover, how can it come to you? It''s ridiculous. "


    The wind devil shook his head.


    As everyone knows, the heart set off waves.


    I believe it unconsciously, but I just can''t accept it.


    What a coincidence.


    Ning Tao also thinks it''s ridiculous. How can two pieces of imperial utensils become the key? But if the ordinary imperial utensils are naturally coincidental, these two imperial utensils are from Changsheng hall.


    The palace of the immortal sage!


    What''s more, he used the shield of yin and Yang for such a long time and observed the keyhole for a long time. His intuition told him that it was exactly the same. It was very likely that it was the key. What could come out of the palace of eternal life?


    It''s also the courage to let him out.


    For a time, they fell into a long silence.


    But Ning Tao clenched his teeth and made up his mind to say, "it''s no use thinking more. It''s better to have a try. As long as you can''t die, it doesn''t matter whether it has anything to do with the immortal sage. If you don''t try, I''m afraid I can''t sleep."


    Then he took Yin Yang shield and walked over.


    The wind devil wants to talk but stops.


    Next second, Ning Tao is vigorous and resolute, one red one blue, pressed directly go in, still made very big strength.


    But the body a light, unexpectedly really "Er" entered.


    "Well?"


    As soon as the wind devil''s face became stiff, he quickly turned into a shadow and integrated into Ning Tao''s body to form a wind shield for him. His mind was shocked. Can he succeed?


    However, thinking of Jiang Wu falling down just now, it seems that there is nothing I can''t believe anymore.


    They were nervous and tense. They were afraid that the gate would shake again. They were also looking forward to the opening of the gate. But they waited for several minutes.


    "Why? Why is there no movement? " Ning Tao is at a loss. Don''t open the door. He doesn''t even bother to move.


    "This..."


    After waiting for a long time, there was no response.


    At this time, the wind devil sighed, separated from Ning Tao, wiped a head of sweat, relieved: "I just said, there is no such coincidence in the world."


    "Even if it comes from Changsheng hall, there must be some rules to follow. The supreme Yin and Yang has nothing to do with sages."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help but curl his mouth. Bai is excited. It''s really ridiculous. With a sigh in his heart, he wants to take down the shield of yin and Yang and find a way to leave here.


    But when he reached for it, he found something was wrong. He knew that the shield of yin and Yang was tightly connected on it.How he sucks, how he picks, he can''t get it down.


    "Lying trough, lying trough, my shield, why can''t it come down?" Ning Tao a stare, some flustered.


    Although he can''t use them, they used to fight with him, which is also a glorious period of time and has profound memorial significance. How can they be thrown here at will?


    "Give me Come down, you smelly door, and you don''t even want to rob me of the things I''d rather pick. "


    Ning Tao uses the strength of sucking to break out the suction.


    But it gave him the feeling that the key and the gate were integrated, and there was no gap left. It was perfect, and it looked complete.


    People who have seen it know that there are two keyholes here. People who have not seen it think that this is the whole.


    The demon was stunned and joked: "can a king''s weapon still depend on it? Can I help you? "


    Ning Tao''s face turned red and he was very tired. He could not help kicking a few feet angrily. He couldn''t even get them down. Even his feeling was blurred.


    There''s no word from the two spirits.


    #; 0 $


    what a ghost.


    In anger, he hit the gate with Xianli. He just wanted to vent his anger. But unexpectedly, his strength was absorbed by the gate of yin and Yang.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A startling sound reverberated in their ears.


    In Ning Tao''s astonishment, the ancient closed gate of yin and Yang actually slowly opened. A terrible shock swept them. A supreme power spread out. It seemed that there was something in the blur.


    "That''s A bell

 Chapter 3163

    Ning Tao and the wind devil stare big eyes, although the supreme authority here is violent, they can still recognize it.


    The clock is so big that it can only see one corner.


    "Dang ~ ~"


    suddenly, a long bell rings, shaking in all directions, endless echoes, sound waves, power, like the tide rolling into the body of Ning Tao.


    And Ning Tao suddenly a Zheng, a pair of eyes bead son stare like Niu Ling, "wow" of a, gush a mouthful of blood wildly.


    The whole person retreated like a broken kite.


    "Puff..."


    "What? No, boy, "the wind devil''s face changed greatly. He quickly rolled Ning Tao to prevent him from falling into turbulence, but the bell also spread to it.


    As for his soul body, it seems that the trauma is greater.


    "Hum ~"


    the wind devil hums. With only a moment, he is very weak and pale. He clenches his teeth and clings to Ning Tao. He takes a strong breath and waves a strong wind to close the door.


    However, the gate of yin and Yang is shining and the bell is reverberating, which represents some complex and regretful emotions. It seems that it is very lost. It closes slowly along a strong wind, and the earth shaking movement disappears.


    "Click Boom and boom... "


    "Ding Dong" sound, yin and Yang shield fell down.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was fierce, greedy, panting heavily, wiped a cold sweat, his back was wet, and his scalp was numb. What was it?


    Is the momentum so terrible just by the sound wave?


    It''s going to hit him hard.


    "How strange?"


    The wind devil was illusory for a few minutes, palpitating and pale, and said, "it''s incredible that there is such a magical thing in this world. If it hadn''t meant to be our enemy, I''m afraid you and I would be very lucky today."


    "What''s more, I didn''t expect that these two pieces of imperial utensils, Yin Yang shield, could really open the door?"


    "It''s incredible..."


    Don''t mention him. Even Ning Tao didn''t expect that. He took out the Yin Yang shield just for a try.


    I didn''t expect to open it.


    It didn''t respond before. It seems that it''s almost time to inject energy.


    For a moment, they stood in front of the door, you look at me, I see you are confused, do not know what to do, suddenly there is a key, but after that, neither of them dare to open the gate of yin and Yang.


    It''s going to kill people.


    "Master, what would that clock be? Who put it in here? What does it have to do with the immortal sage? How can the key be put in the palace of longevity? "


    Ning Tao asks a series of questions.


    Hearing this, the wind devil, with white hair, stared at the gate for a long time, touched his chin and said, "anyway, it must have something to do with it, but it should not be left to you by the immortal sage, otherwise why not put it in the holy land?"


    "Can he expect you to come here? The real owner of this clock should be someone else. "


    After listening to these words, Ning Tao is thoughtful and reasonable. Isn''t it for himself? And whose will it be? Besides being selected by master, who can leave Galaxy?


    Besides, he only knows one of these high-level things Two instruments of chaos.


    But it''s a clock.


    In doubt, Ning Tao picks up the Yin Yang shield and carefully checks it. It''s not unusual or damaged. It''s just a coincidence that he''s lucky to hit the gate.


    In order to verify this, he rummaged through the ring for a long time and found several suitable materials.


    Made a new one according to the proportion of yin and Yang shield.


    First, it is tempered by the sun flame, then it is hammered and shaped, and finally it is produced. The


    is as like as two peas, and the defense is slightly worse.


    Ning Tao is nervous. He presses the imitation Yin Yang shield tightly. He feels uneasy. There is no gap left. It''s almost the same as the real one.


    However, the gate of yin and Yang seemed to be abandoned. With one shock, the imitated shield of yin and Yang didn''t even leave any fragments.


    It''s just gone.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao is thrilled. Even with some impact, injury and injury, had to take a good breath.


    It took quite half a day for Ning Tao to stabilize his injury and open his eyes. After that experiment, at least one thing can be determined. It is not a coincidence that only Yin Yang shield can open the door of Yin Yang.


    There must be a deeper secret.


    The holy land of longevity seems to have many secrets.


    Unfortunately, with his current strength and level, he is still unable to master and uncover these secrets.


    But one day you can!


    Ning Tao firmly believes.


    At this time, the wind devil observed the turbulence for a while, relieved, and even said: "boy, the turbulence tide is stable. At this time, there is a great chance to go out and succeed."


    Ning Tao looked up and found that the collapse outside slowed down for a few minutes. It was not so terrible.


    But he turned around and looked at the gate.


    There seems to be some reluctance.


    "Well, the key is in your hand, and others can''t open it. When you have a chance, you can look for it again. Leave a mark here first, and you can study it in the future.""Even if the clock is in your hands now, you can''t even exert one thousandth of its power. What''s the use of it? It''s better to use some royal and imperial utensils... "


    The wind devil comforted.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and took a long breath, leaving a spirit mark on the gate.


    Hope to find it again.


    Then he got up resolutely, and as the wind devil plunged into the turbulent flow, the space and the wind played together, looking for the exit. Gradually, he was farther and farther away from the gate


    I don''t know how long later, the gate of yin and Yang, which has been standing here for ever, trembled and a ripple came out. It wiped out hundreds of marks, big and small, hidden here. Only Ning Tao was left.


    The space is quieter and quieter.


    It''s just that the first zh hair + 0


    has gradually fallen into a long silence


    A long time later, in a crack of the disaster forbidden area, a strong wind gushed out. In a flash, a dark shadow rushed out with the strong wind.


    It is Ning Tao!


    It took a long time to find an exit.


    Looking at the beautiful starry sky, Ning Tao can''t help crying with joy. Finally, he comes out. It''s not easy. He immediately turns out the spirit jade tube and sends a message to Huyan clan leader.


    It''s been four or five days since I entered Yin Yang cave. I guess I''m in a hurry now?


    It wasn''t long before seven galloping figures came from the distance. They were Huyan clan leader and his party. When they saw Ning Tao, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s said that the cave of yin and Yang has collapsed. In the deepest part of the cave, someone has found a gate of yin and Yang. It''s amazing. The whole body is made of immortal force.


    This event caused a sensation all over the world.


    At present, countless supreme powers and forces have set out to go here, but the cave collapses, and everything inside is exiled into the endless void.


    The hope of finding it is very slim


    However, this is no longer Ning Tao''s business. When Shen Yingguo got it, he also got seven or eight Jin of Tai Yi Shen Shui, which is equivalent to seventy or eight thousand drops of Tai Yi Shen Shui. He can deduce the Immortal Emperor''s chapter.


    Before he closed the door, Ning Tao asked the Huyan clan leader to help him collect medicinal materials. Yiyi had already collected more than half of the dragon, Phoenix and pregnant pills needed by moyue.


    There are still one or two precious plants, which are not found in this remote ancient continent. Ning Tao plans to go to the sage college, report them, ask for a leave, and buy Herbs by the way.


    After leaving the forbidden area, the place was really lively, and many powerful people rushed in.


    After searching for many days, I got nothing.


    Six days later, Ning Tao set foot on the trans galactic transmission array and returned to sage College

 Chapter 3164

    With a flash of light, Ning Tao arrived safely.


    This is the side of the college, and there is a team of guards here, mainly used for the raw material transportation of immortal wine, as well as the inspection of immortal wine, which is convenient to travel.


    After Huyan clan leader and other elders of the original clan, the older generation has already improved the formula.


    They''ve even started brewing.


    There are already a batch of ten story towers in the college.


    There are also a lot of piles on the eighth and ninth floors.


    Some of them are put into the six storey pagoda, which really costs more than half of the efforts of the original clan, as well as financial and material resources. Otherwise, they would not be tight because they bought 5000 drops of Taiyi magic water.


    Now, with the help of sage college, fairy wine has gradually opened up some markets.


    I believe I will be rich soon.


    Many old drunkards can''t put it down after drinking it. Compared with the wine they used to drink, it''s delicious in the world. Those things are just water.


    This is the real spirit.


    In a word, now it has a great reputation


    As soon as the guard sees Ning Tao, he just nods and tells him to go to lingxu supreme first. This is the word that lingxu adults left for them early.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao thanks and goes to the depth of the college. Master lingxu has taught him a lot.


    However, it has been more than a year since he won the first prize and joined the college. Now he is really entering the college. Entering the Mountain Gate of Saint college is like coming to a big isolated world.


    The territory is very vast, but they are all under the command of sage college. Although there are not many students, they are excellent.


    Most of the time, it''s tutors who travel around the world to select people.


    Focus on heart and nature, and then talent.


    If there are good candidates, they will be brought back to Saint College for training. This is also the hope of the whole world''s poor families. 91% of the poor students who are free to study and have a good face come from Saint college.


    The great cross galaxy has priority, and there are many hidden powers.


    Known as the most crouching tiger, hidden dragon!


    This is also the foundation of sage college to stand out from others


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao stood on the street made of bluestone, deep, he ignored an important problem, he I don''t know the way. It''s my first time.


    "Well It''s a little embarrassing... "


    Ning Tao dry cough, people come and go around, a strange face, ear also came to the wind devil''s laughter.


    It embarrassed him a lot.


    All of a sudden, he met an acquaintance. Ning Tao was overjoyed. Seeing the rescue, he rushed up and said in surprise: "North Taoist friend, long time no see..."


    As soon as beichentian was out of the pass, he was wandering in the street. Suddenly, he rushed up a face. It was Ning Tao. He was so scared that his hair began to sweat. The next second he jumped away and breathed quickly: "you What are you up to? Stay away from me. "


    The last time he was defeated, he still has a bad feeling in his heart. It seems that he has been carrying this shame.


    He didn''t have a good face for Ning Tao.


    However, Ning Tao rubbed his hands with a smile and said, "don''t be afraid. I''ll ask you something. Do you know where lingxu is?"


    Words a, North Chen day stares at Ning Tao for a long time, suddenly strange way: "you should not be lost?"


    "Me? get lost? Are you kidding? How is that possible? " Ning Tao snorted and waved his hand.


    But Beichen day a face disdain, believe you have ghost, immediately way: "since you know the way, then don''t disturb me, I don''t interest and you in this nonsense."


    "I will challenge you again and defeat you when I am successful. You will wait for me."


    Finish saying, return a face proud spirit.


    J-update * fastest x up% "hj0o"_


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help but stare. You dare to put your nose on your face, don''t you? If I give you some sunshine, you will be brilliant. I don''t know who is the boss?


    Immediately sneered: "if you want to challenge me, you don''t have to be so troublesome. Now you can have a try. If you haven''t seen me for more than a year, it just shows me how much progress you have made."


    Then he put out a hand.


    In a flash, the pupil of beichentian suddenly shrinks, and this guy really dares to fight. "Nameless town" forbids fighting. He is digging his own grave.


    The last time they first came here, because they didn''t understand the rules, several dandy boys were beaten and cried. No matter who you are, one of them even stayed in bed for nearly half a year.


    He immediately sneered, as long as the delay ningtao a few breath time, law enforcement team can come here.


    Look how bad this guy''s going to end up.


    Beichen Tianxin is secretly happy, but see this big hand breakthrough layers of obstacles, straight to his face, immediately body movement, a read into array, big dipper displacement.


    He came to the other corner in a flash.


    But the North Chen day just triumphantly raises head, but almost didn''t frighten soul to come out, a big hand, steady of toward he fall down, seem just what also didn''t happen.I can''t hide.


    "Well, I''m so deceiving. Do you really think you''ve got me?" The North Chen day stares, suddenly two blinks.


    It retreated dozens of meters.


    However, Ning Tao''s faint voice came from behind: "more than a year has passed, can you only use these means? No improvement at all? "


    "Hiss ~!"


    The heart God of North Chen sky is startled, how is this possible? How could he find his position in Beidou?


    Moreover, now that I have broken through the three levels of Xianjun, I am much stronger than I was a year ago. It is reasonable to say that I have enough to fight with Ning Tao, but how can I be suppressed by him?


    Not even one of his palms could escape.


    Even the speed is several times faster.


    Have you seen through your own Beidou formation?


    I don''t know that when he attacked Ning Tao for the first time, he had been seen through most of them. Under the perspective, the positions of the Big Dipper were easy to distinguish.


    Ning Tao doesn''t even need to look at Beichen sky to judge where he will blink next time.


    It''s a shame to play blink in front of him.


    "Damn asshole..."


    Just when Beichen was shocked and angry, several loud shouts came over the town: "who is going to do it here?"


    It''s law enforcement.


    It''s so good that the Lord finally comes. If you hold Ning Tao for a second, you''ll be successful. Since you can''t avoid it, you''ll have to be hard.


    One turn, one elbow.


    "The emperor''s law, seven strength!"


    However, he is fast, but Ning Tao is faster. A big day''s prestige is shrouded. A purple star dare not be presumptuous. Can you challenge big day with the Big Dipper?


    See a palm to put on the wrist of North Chen day, make an effort to grasp, as if want to crush it.


    The other hand, smoothly grasp his right shoulder.


    "You Hum... "


    Beichen sky''s eyelids are jumping wildly, and his face muscles are twitching. It''s painful. The bones on his wrist seem to be crushed, and the burning pain comes from his shoulder.


    In a flash, he was subdued.


    Ning Tao, from the beginning to the end, was calm. He even looked at a few law enforcement teams rushing in front of him and said with a smile: "I''m sorry that you''ve made a joke with my brother beichentian. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    "You say it, brother!"


    He said, and patted him on the shoulder with a smile.


    But every time, it''s like a great force. Beichentian only feels that his shoulder bone is going to be broken, half of his body is numb, and his tendons are jumping wildly, but he says with a stiff smile: "say That''s right Hiss Well Old Brother... "


    But when he spoke, he kept blinking.


    Several law enforcement members were not clear, so they immediately had no good way: "OK, go back to the college quickly, no fighting in nameless Town, don''t provoke us."


    Then he jumped on the roof and left.


    See a few people leave, Ning Tao just smile to see to North Chen day, way: "early so obedient not good, non force me to start, I see you are skin itch."


    Beichentian''s face is as black as the bottom of a pot.


    "I..."

 Chapter 3165

    "What? You don''t know where the supreme spirit is? " In a corner of the town, Ning Tao stares.


    Beichen day a face aggrieved, rubs the shoulder, depressed way: "the spirit empty adult that is one of the pillars of the college, is I a little student can know where?"


    "Don''t mention him. I don''t even know where the Lingwu Supreme Master is. Since the selection was completed a year ago, they are all the elders and tutors of the college, who are responsible for guiding us. There will be a supreme teaching every ten or five years."


    "Do you think these adults can be seen at will? There are so many students in the school, isn''t that tiring? "


    Ning Tao is stunned, which makes sense.


    Some people want to turn back and ask the guard of the teleportation array, but I''m afraid he doesn''t know where. He should ask the elders of the college.


    I knew there was going to be a note before.


    It''s not going to be like this.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao said to Beichen heaven, "OK, take me to the college to find the responsible elder first."


    "Why? I also have... " At the beginning of Beichen''s day, he was not angry, but seeing Ning Tao glance at him, he drew his mouth and coughed: "that is It''s just that I''m going back to do something, too Together. "


    He spoke with a reluctant face.


    However, forced by the power of obscenity, cough, divine power


    The college is not far away. They set out for a short time, and the nameless town is at the foot of the college, which is the most suitable place for students to supply, information and love.


    It is said that on Valentine''s day the day before yesterday, the room was full.


    It''s the most popular place


    Along the way, Ning Tao asked some questions about the college. Beichen Tiandu explained one by one that sage college led the innovation and made great efforts to win one over the other in practice.


    There are also some array masters, fu masters, weapon refiners and alchemists in the College All kinds of things.


    If students are interested, they can do it on their own.


    If a breakthrough or improvement is completed, the college will have a reward. Here, the time will be given out one by one, but Ning Tao has long forgotten what it is.


    After all, they all have original towers.


    I seldom use that kind of thing to imitate tower cultivation.


    If a monk can create Dharma and record it in the college, there are also rich rewards. In short, the sage college is a place full of opportunities, full of surprises. As long as you are willing to work hard, you will be able to stand out in the future.


    Ning Tao asks Jiang Qingge and Jiang Chen.


    It is said that they all closed the door and practiced hard. Some records of this freshman class were broken by them. They were cultivation maniacs and their strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    Some of them, such as Jiang Huang and Shen Cangtian, returned to their families some time ago.


    That''s why the college is quieter.


    Otherwise, there are some troublemakers, and they can''t be quiet. There will always be some twists and turns


    As soon as he stepped into the college, many familiar faces came into his eyes. Ning Tao felt like returning to the collective. The whole college was a giant in his eyes.


    Every brick and tile is full of the track of heaven and earth.


    Every gully is like a pattern.


    Every statue is like a God or a devil


    Under the perspective of Ning Tao, the great formation gave him a great sense of oppression. Even the wind devil said: "I''m afraid that if the supreme comes here to make trouble, there will be no return."


    Ning Tao agreed and nodded. Suddenly he thought of something and said, "Qu Xiaoxi should be in the college too. It''s only one last step away from reviving you. Qingmu Shenye, but the last time I asked her, she said she couldn''t help it."


    "This time, we need at least two drops. One is for your resurrection, and the other is to restore the light of the mountain spirit scepter."


    But after many years, he sighed to the nature.


    It''s the foundation of the great spirit system. It''s never easy to take out the green wood spirit liquid. Although it''s not as precious as the divine baby fruit, it''s the most difficult thing to get. If the great spirit system doesn''t nod, it can''t get anywhere.


    What''s more, it''s not suitable for restoration, like a drop of green wood liquid squeezed out by the scepter of the mountain spirit.


    What the wind devil needs is the true green wood spirit liquid.


    It can awaken the vitality of the supreme body, otherwise, the resurrection has a great chance of failure, but if it succeeds, it will be reborn, Nirvana, and strength will soar.


    This is the original words of the "elder"


    Under the leadership of beichentian, they went all the way through the major secret places, and finally arrived at the place where the freshmen were. The responsible elders of the freshman district had been sitting here all the time.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly noticed that in a corner, there were a lot of people, such as a lot of excitement, perspective has not closed, subconsciously took a look, but after a breath, his steps suddenly stopped.


    In the North Chen sky of Leng Shen under, he unexpectedly turns round toward that side but go, don''t know to be attracted by what?


    Curious, but also quickly followed up.


    In fact, he wanted to go, but there are so many people here. If Ning Tao doesn''t give him face, he will lose his face easily.Although the confrontation just now, there is no formal start, but Ning Tao''s strength is at least seen.


    So much better than a year ago.


    At least, you are not an opponent.


    Beichen tiandark decides to take Ning Tao to the elder, and he immediately closes the gate. If his magic skill is not successful, he will never go out of the gate, and vows to defeat Ning Tao himself


    At this time, he finally arrived at the bustling center and saw Ning Tao standing still. Beichentian looked curiously. In his sight, several people were fighting. Such fighting was very common in the college.


    The North Chen day also sees strange not strange, mumble a, this have what good-looking? But if you look at it carefully, it seems that the man who started it is from the Big Dipper system.


    It''s Beilang. He''s one of his teammates.


    And the people who get hit.


    "Hiss ~!"


    This guy, what''s his name Ink string?


    Beichentian takes in the cold air, but he clearly remembers that this guy is one of Ning Tao''s teammates, and also comes from Dahuang. However, many people doubt him, saying that he entered the college relying on Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao is not in the college, Jiang Chen and Jiang Qingge are closed, so many people are looking for his trouble.


    At the beginning, I thought he would complain, but who knows, this guy didn''t say a word. He beat me once, but I was next to him, and gradually let them take vent.


    Beichen day is not played, but he knows that his people played several times, also proud to show off to him.


    If it''s OK at ordinary times, but now, darling, Ning Tao, the leader of others, is watching.


    At the thought of this, beichentian''s shoulder and wrist ache faintly. His scalp is numb and his mind is shocked. He feels like he has poked a hornet''s nest.


    Did not dare to see Ning Tao''s face, but listen to Ning Tao cold way: "this person, is your Big Dipper? You think it''s good to kill? Or should it be abandoned? "

 Chapter 3166

    As soon as the words came out, the corner of Beichen''s heavenly eye jumped and sweated. He could feel a shadow that was covering his heart, as if he was still breathing under a towering sin.


    A chill crept up his back like a poisonous snake.


    The heart is beating fast.


    "Damn it, Ning Tao is angry. Beilang is such a jerk. How could he meet him when he died..."


    In the heart of Beichen heaven, he cursed secretly.


    But at this time, the arrogant and domineering Beilang stood down, kicked the ink string, and sneered: "how? You''re not convinced? If you''re not lucky, you''ll be able to enter the middle class Galaxy? "


    "Nonsense, my brother is very strong. Why do you look down on him?" Mo Li with tears, stubborn way.


    Say, protect ink string with petite body.


    There are hardships and difficulties to bear together.


    But as soon as she appeared, everyone laughed even more.


    "Tut tut..."


    "Brother and sister are really affectionate, but do you think I''m talking about others? Your brother is better, especially you. How did you come in? Did you not count it in your heart


    "It''s ridiculous that I should give you more than one concubine."


    Beilang is contemptuous.


    "Asshole, you want to die, I don''t want you to insult my sister," Mo Xian roared and punched out.


    The spirit of the great wilderness converges into essence.


    No matter how much grievance, how much insult he can tolerate, but only his sister must not be wronged, this is his bottom line, who moved him with who desperately.


    However, although he is a half step Xianjun, he is not really Xianjun''s opponent. Beilang is beichentian''s teammate. Xianjun''s peak is naturally a complete victory.


    The same punch, hit it hard.


    "Bang!"


    In an instant, Moxian vomited blood and flew out, not Beilang''s opponent at all. One arm even dislocated and fell heavily on the square.


    No longer reconciled, it''s just a congestion.


    "Brother Are you OK, brother... "


    Ink centrifugal are broken, red eyes, with crystal tears, a face hate way: "wait for brother Ning back, he will not let you go."


    Ning Tao, who is about to fight, picks his eyebrows, but Beilang jokingly says: "cut, even if he comes back, what? When the master of heaven in Beichen is successful, let alone a ningtao, what if he adds a ginger dust? "


    "Although he is proud now, he will be a rubbish in the future. The young master can stab him with one finger."


    A listen to this words, Ning Tao slightly side head looked at the North Chen day one eye, can''t say of ice cold, and North Chen day lung all quick gas explosion, this son of a bitch, how all say, this isn''t intentional to put him to death pit?


    I want to do it, but Ning Tao stares back


    Ink string coughed blood, gritted his teeth and said: "you can only show off your quickness and bully others. If Ning Tao is really here, I''m afraid your pants are scared wet at the moment."


    "If Ning Tao wins five times and one day, will he be afraid of a northern sky? Don''t talk big there. "


    The crowd nodded.


    In that war, it was obvious to all that the Big Dipper system was blowing its own skin, and it was just boundless.


    What a joke.


    When you grow up, do people stop?


    Listening to the public''s ridicule, Beilang was very angry and blushed. He argued: "you fart. Who is bullying? I think you want to break some more bones. "


    Say, palm gather Big Dipper.


    Mo Xian clenches his teeth and humiliates him, but Ning Tao''s reputation is absolutely not allowed to be tarnished by anyone, especially this kind of villain. He can''t beat him, but he can only show his eloquence.


    Even if a few bones are broken, he will tell the truth, because Ning Tao is his brother.


    Mo Li hugs him tightly and blocks his back in front of him. If he wants to block this blow for him, his brother has always protected her. This time it''s time to change her.


    When people saw this, they sighed with pity.


    Now the brothers and sisters are miserable. What''s the matter with Beilang? It''s obvious that you have to suffer.


    I''m afraid it won''t work this time without ten days and a half months.


    "Two trash, die," Beilang roared, and then he wanted to take pictures.


    But the wrist suddenly became stiff, and was held tightly by a huge force. The force was so strong that there was a crack, like the crack of a bone.


    "Ah..."


    A scream suddenly rang all around.


    Everyone was stunned, including Mo Xian and Mo Li. Isn''t that them? All eyes immediately move up.


    In his sight, Beilang screamed bitterly, his face twisted, and his green veins burst. His raised palm was firmly held by a figure, and there was a cold voice: "those who dare to move me, have you asked me?"


    Everyone was stunned, staring at this sudden figure for a long time, a pair of pupils gradually contracted.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Rather Ning Tao, it''s Ning Tao. He''s back, "screamed some sharp eyed people.In an instant, it made a sensation.


    And ink string, ink from brother and sister staring at the familiar figure, the whole person seems to be silly, motionless, as if some don''t believe the miracle come so fast.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    "Ah Pine Let go... "


    Beilang screamed bitterly. His whole body was paralyzed and weak. His arm bone seemed to be crushed.


    What kind of terrible power is this?


    As soon as Xianli broke out, he was hard pressed down. The shield and defense were not easy to attack


    Ning Tao looked at him indifferently, the murderer flashed, gritted his teeth, and said: "if you can''t beat me, do you want to take my brother out? You are a bully. "


    "But do you know how to write death?"


    As he spoke, he twisted Beilang''s right arm into a twist, which was completely raw.


    "Boom Bang, Bang... "


    "Ah..."


    The combined noise made people feel creepy. Hundreds of people on the scene did not dare to take a breath. Their muscles rolled and they were scared.


    Beilang is in agony and wants to faint now.


    "O update w New Y most% h fast P" on f (0


    a pair of eyes completely red.


    "Asshole Asshole... "


    However, it seems that because of the stimulation and the angle, he just saw beichentian, and his eyes were cold. He immediately screamed: "little Lord, help me, help me, little Lord Ah, ah... "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was in front of him.


    Is beichentian also here?


    Now it''s interesting. I haven''t seen you for more than a year. Who will lose and who will win?


    But I don''t know that they have already played each other.


    Beichentian''s face muscle shaking, especially the attention, makes him difficult. The key is that he can''t beat Ning Tao. If you fight against him, I''m afraid he will be beaten on the spot.


    He can''t have this face.


    In order to preserve the reputation


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he suddenly stood up and said indignantly, "Beilang, how can you do such a thing?"


    "Ning Daoyou and I are old friends at first sight, but you attack his friends and beat them like this? What face do you give me to face brother Ning? "


    "I''ve told you many times that Mo Xian and Mo Li''s brother and sister are gifted. They should have entered the college. Why don''t you listen? Don''t apologize


    As soon as the words came out, even Beilang, who was in agony, could not help but be stunned.


    Did he hear it wrong?


    Don''t you mean to bully Moxian?


    How can I say the opposite today?


    "You..."


    The North Lang hasn''t yet said to export, the North Chen day unexpectedly fiercely jumps up, mercilessly whipped his a big mouth, this palm next ruthless strength, beat his head all muddle.


    The front teeth collapsed and the cheeks swelled.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to quibble when you do something wrong? How can there be people like you in my big dipper Galaxy? Don''t apologize, "North Chen day angrily scolds, a face justice.


    People who look at it are stupid.


    Is this guy really beichentian?


    When did he and Ning Tao get on so well? In principle, he should hate Ning Tao the most.


    However, Ning Tao sneered at the scene and said coldly, "no need to apologize. Since brother chentian wants to clean up the door, I''ll help you."


    As he spoke, he hit him hard in the belly.


    "Bang Boom... "


    Beilang eyes stare round, only feel Dantian place there is a broken, their own power uncontrollable disorder up, together with the people''s eyes are also one of the contraction.


    Dantian, broken.


    Cultivation is useless!

 Chapter 3167

    "Click," a heart of blood accompanied by the essence of life spurt, the North Lang sluggish, all the essence of life, no matter what the leak, just like a container bottom broke.


    An unprecedented weakness surged into my heart.


    The whole person is aging rapidly.


    "No Don''t... "


    The fingers are dry and the whole person is skinny.


    The crowd was stunned.


    "Straight Directly abandoned? "


    Even beichentian can''t help looking silly. He''s stiff all over. His face muscles jump wildly. His eyes are wide open. His fists in his sleeves are clenched tightly and his teeth are clenched.


    Although I know Ning Tao is very angry, I didn''t expect that he really dares to do it. An immortal gentleman said that it would be useless.


    What big big dipper, saints college ignore.


    It''s just a lunatic.


    At this time, Ning Tao, like throwing rubbish, kicks Beilang for tens of meters. His whole popularity is like a gossamer. I''m afraid he''s going to die here. Under the watchful eyes of the people, ningtao came to the ink string, and the ink left the siblings. They helped them up with a great deal of guilt. "I am not good at all, I am afraid I have to do with you," said the guilty man. "This person is dead or alive, and has the final say of you." "


    "


    As soon as the words came out, the people were busy raising their ears.


    And the ink string brothers and sisters moved, tears run, nose only feel sour, as if to a belly of grievances, all out, but do not know where to start?


    After so many days of injustice, white smoke and ridicule, someone is finally going to decide for them.


    Mo Xian pursed her mouth and looked at the struggling Beilang in the pallor. She shook her head and said, "he has been abandoned. Forget it. If one day I can rise up, those so-called disgraces will be my motivation."


    "I will use my strength to prove that I am worthy of this place and will be recognized by everyone."


    Mo from also red small face heavy key nodded.


    They all have complicated faces. They didn''t expect that the brothers and sisters are still strong. If they suffer so much humiliation, they would like to tear Beilang to pieces.


    As everyone knows, Mo Xian also wants to do this, but he has been taught by elder brother Mo million since he was a child. He must not be selfish.


    If you kill Beilang.


    It is bound to bring big trouble to Ning Tao.


    He doesn''t want Lao Ning to offend Big Dipper because of him, but one day, they will avenge themselves


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, suddenly turned around and said: "listen to me, if you let me know who dares to bully my brother again, this is the end."


    Then he kicked Beilang to beichentian.


    Then he said coldly, "do you have any opinions?"


    "Hong Hong..."


    A great sense of oppression fell.


    Beichen day a stiff, looking at at the foot of the wail, convulsed Beilang, he stiff smile: "no No problem. "


    "Well, although I''m cleaning up the door for you, I don''t have to thank you. My brother and sister are injured. Why do you have to pay for some medical expenses?"


    Ning Tao''s words changed.


    H £¢ see £¢ genuine RJ chapter £§ upper Z0 /)


    "eh?"


    Beichen day a Leng, stare big eyes, and angry and funny way: "I And I''ll pay you for your medical expenses? "


    People also find it ridiculous.


    Although the Mo Xian brothers and sisters were injured, you abandoned them. Their path of practice was interrupted. They were half abandoned and had little life. It was clear that the latter was more miserable.


    You have to pay for medicine instead?


    Nowadays, are all the people who owe money?


    The ink string brothers and sisters are all blushing. Don''t you need this? Go back and have a good rest, the injury will be fine.


    However, Ning Tao is a stare, leak momentum oppression way: "how? Brother chentian, can''t you afford this money? Or do you want to compete with me now? "


    The reason for doing this is to set an example to others, so as to avoid that he will not be in the college in the future, and some people will not have a long memory. Originally, according to his temper, Beilang would surely die today, but someone interfered in the dark


    Even if you can''t kill him, you should let the Big Dipper have a long memory, and let everyone present have a look. The people covered by Ning Tao are not so easy to bully.


    Moreover, during this period of time, it''s not necessary to think that their brother and sister are having a hard time, and they can be regarded as fighting for some compensation.


    Besides, Moxian is about to attack Xianjun


    Hearing this, Beichen heaven heart secretly scold, this bastard, put clear is a threat, his men are abandoned, unexpectedly also want to pay medical expenses compensation.


    Skinny, rogue, vampire.


    Although he was angry, he threw out a ring, and then he grabbed Beilang and turned away. He didn''t want to stay for a quarter of an hour in this place. It was too bad.


    When he went back, he closed his eyes and caught a glimpse of Beilang''s finger. He found that his ring was missing.


    Beichen day meal, heart and secretly scold a, don''t think, must be Ning Tao that bastard picked away


    "Damn it Damn... "


    Watching beichentian leave, Ning Tao looks at the ring in his hand. There are tens of billions of star beads and Taiyi magic water. There are a lot of them, but he still looks down on them.The other hand spread out and a silver ring appeared, which was picked from Beilang.


    There are hundreds of billions of star beads, King''s utensils, King''s utensils and Taiyi''s holy water. They are worthy of the title of Big Dipper. They are indeed a big fat sheep. They were given to Mo Xian immediately.


    He asked for nothing.


    Looking at the two rings, Mo Xian''s nose was sour and his tears flickered, but he forced himself to decline. He choked and said, "Lao Ning, I won''t disgrace you and Dahuang."


    Ning Tao wry smile, comfort of patted his that broad shoulder, this iron man bear too much.


    At this time, an old figure appeared in the sky. He was the elder in charge of Xinsheng district. He said solemnly, "Ning Tao, come with me."


    Just about to disperse the public see this, the facial expression all can''t help but strange get up, this is to punish Ning Tao?


    Although competition is allowed in the college, disability is not allowed. Every conceit here will be the backbone of the world in the future.


    Protect yourself.


    Seeing this, Mo Xian was shocked and said, "elder, it''s none of Ning Tao''s business. He is responsible for me. I will accept any punishment. Please punish him."


    But Ning Tao smiles and pats him, comforts: "don''t worry, it''s OK, I''ll go back."


    Then he arched his hand to the elder.


    The elder in charge nodded, then rolled his sleeve robe and rushed to the depth of the college with Ning Tao.


    "Brother, brother Ning, will he be ok?" Mo Li sees Ning Tao being taken away and says anxiously.


    Hearing this, Mo Xian clenched her teeth and suddenly said, "let''s go and invite Jiang Chen and Jiang Qingge to go through the customs, and let them think of a way to save Ning Tao."


    Then he hurried to move the rescue soldiers


    At this time, Ning Tao was taken to a outlined pattern. The elder in charge urged them, and they disappeared on the pattern. When they reappeared, it was another world, a different space full of majestic mystery.


    "Tut tut..."


    "You are not afraid of the Big Dipper system to fight against you once you have been tossing about like this." before you can recover, you can hear the cruel laughter of Lingwu supreme.


    As soon as Ning Tao turned his head, he suddenly saw two old men playing chess in a grass, drinking hot tea, leisurely. Seeing this, he said respectfully: "I''ve seen lingxu, Lingwu."


    "Well ~"


    "it''s good to break through Xianjun so soon. It''s just enough to use this thing. Take it and practice it well."


    Lingxu waved something with a smile.


    This is a streamer, full of silvery color, just like a comet, which is very fast, but Ning Tao suddenly grabs it and grasps it with space.


    It was a book.


    "Space Secret code

 Chapter 3168

    Ning Tao looked at the book and weighed it over. He felt light and hesitated, "what''s this?"


    On the other side, a Lingwu Supreme Master with a great master''s demeanor was surprised and said, "would it be too early for you to give this to him?"


    "Just now, he made a big mistake. He abandoned one of the Big Dipper''s pride. You are an Immortal King. If you don''t punish him, you won''t say it. It''s unfair for you to give him such a big reward."


    Lingwu''s face was indignant.


    However, Ling Xu snorted, a white chess fell down and said, "I''m happy. Can you manage it?"


    "Those big dipper boys are not good. This time, they will have a long memory, so that they won''t have trouble in the college all day."


    Hearing this, Lingwu laughs bitterly, but he knows that lingxu is angry. He is fair in front of the big right and wrong, but Ning boy has done it this time.


    If there is no responsible elder to put pressure on him secretly, I''m afraid Ning would dare to kill him.


    As soon as the boy comes back, he makes trouble.


    What a headache


    At this time, although Ning Tao did not understand, but knew that he had made a mistake, he simply took the initiative to say: "students are willing to be punished, to correct the school rules, no regrets."


    "Well, this is decent. Don''t play rogue like lingxu," Lingwu said with a smile.


    Spirit empty mouth, but also have the color of pride.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao is a rare treasure. He wants to stay with him, teach him carefully, and cultivate him into a hero.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll punish you to lock the Dragon whip for 100 times and stay in kugu cave for one month. After that, I''ll ban you to Xinsheng district for three years. I''m not allowed to argue with anyone again."


    Lingwu supreme waved.


    But as soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face changed. He didn''t know what the first two punishments were, but the last one was forbidden for three years, which was absolutely impossible.


    There is still more than a year to go before Wuwa and Liuwa will be born. He came to the college just to collect the remaining medicinal materials. If it is forbidden for three years, it will be delayed.


    Just about to open his mouth anxiously, lingxu''s lips wriggle slowly, as if to say something to Ning Tao.


    A moment later, Ning Tao hesitated and nodded. It turns out that the first two punishments are enough, and the last one is just to protect him from trouble.


    It''s said that it''s forbidden for three years, but as long as it''s not discovered by outsiders, it goes wherever it wants.


    This is the college''s preference for him


    "And this book?" Ning Tao is looking at the space secret code in hand, another face doubts a way.


    Lingwu smile: "this has nothing to do with punishment. Lingxu wanted to pass it on to you early. This is what I asked you to come for. Don''t underestimate this thing. This is the space experience of lingxu''s life."


    "In terms of value, it is absolutely not inferior to the holy Dharma. For you space masters, it''s priceless. Do you know how much you attach importance to lingxu?"


    "Cough..."


    , with a glimpse of his old face and a glimpse of Wu Lingwu, laughed at Ning Tao. "I have few people who can master the power of space, and few have potential. As long as you master this secret space, you will be able to step into the space master."


    "By then, even if it''s a trans galactic transmission array, it''s absolutely no problem for you."


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao was shocked. He felt that the book in his hand was so precious. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    he was flattered!


    Yes, that''s the feeling!


    Apart from Master Wu Chenzi, he can''t remember how long he didn''t feel cared for.


    This space secret Scripture, if you don''t say anything else, is a supreme practice experience. You can imagine how precious it is. It''s still space. At least let him double it. But lingxu gave it to him for free.


    As far as the world is concerned, Ning Tao knows that the one who can step into the supreme position in the way of space is the one with spiritual emptiness.


    There is no doubt that this secret space dictionary is priceless.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao was deeply moved. Then he gave a big gift to lingxu and said respectfully, "thank you for your Dharma. Please accept the students'' respect."


    When he heard the word "teacher", lingxu''s eyes lit up like a light bulb. He was a little excited, nervous and gratified. In his heart, Ning Tao was already half of his apprentice. It was enough to call him a teacher.


    Originally, he wanted to accept apprentices, but when the selection was over, he reported the matter to the Dean one by one, but he was forbidden to be a master and apprentice.


    Preach, preach, preach.


    But the name of master and apprentice, absolutely not!


    So far, he did not understand what the president said?


    However, the Dean must have his reason to do so. He is satisfied to be called a teacher


    Update NP on R0 fastest!


    When he was satisfied with the gift of Ning Tao, he said with a smile: "well, well, when you go back, you should understand the secret code of space as soon as possible, and the thing I told you before, and travel around the world with me.""In six years, I''ll finish one thing and I''m leaving. Don''t forget our agreement."


    Ning Tao respectfully said: "yes ~!"


    This was mentioned by the teacher when he was setting up the trans Galaxy transmission array. It was also a request that he was willing to set up the transmission array for Ning Tao.


    If you study hard, you will never achieve much.


    Rich experience will strengthen the foundation!


    When you see the mystery of the whole world, you can understand how wonderful space is.


    That kind of magic, it''s too lonely to watch alone.


    Lingxu wants to find someone to accompany him.


    Ning Tao is the best.


    "Well, go and get the punishment. You''ll get it later," Lingwu waved, a little gloating.


    The spirit empty spirit doesn''t fight out, holding the white chess to fall on the chessboard, leisurely way: "old guy, you lost."


    "Well Regret one step Regret one step... "


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and says goodbye to them. Under the leadership of the elder in charge, he goes to get the punishment and locks the dragon for 100 times. Even with his physique, he is beaten to pieces.


    If you were an ordinary immortal, I''m afraid that if you go down with these 100 lashes, you''ll lose half your life.


    When the whip was finished, he was sealed and put into the dead bone cave, where he was severely punished. This is the place where the punishment is the most serious in the sage Academy. There is a strong spirit of yin and evil, which can corrode all materials.


    There are still a lot of bones in the cave. Once stepped on, they turn into powder. Some students can''t hold on and die here.


    It can be said that it has a great reputation.


    However, nature can''t help Ning Tao.


    Not to mention the sun dragon body, just his boundless merits and virtues can keep these evil things out of his body.


    So this set of punishment looks down, that lock dragon whip let Ning Tao suffer, even if this withered bone hole stay for another year, Ning Tao also see how dangerous.


    This makes lingxu, who has been watching here, feel relieved for fear that something might happen to him


    At last, January is over.


    When Ning Tao comes out of the kugu cave, he suddenly meets some acquaintances. He is waiting for him here early. Jiang Qingge, Jiang Chen, and Guqiong!

 Chapter 3169

    In the line of sight, the white fairy in the breeze, beautiful and not stained with dust, slightly pink, but can move people''s soul, is slightly haggard, and a pair of red and swollen bright eyes are staring at themselves silently at the moment.


    Ning Tao and his eyes, subconsciously in the heart of a "clattering", this time there is no hat, always feel that her eyes, writing a very profound thing.


    It makes him feel guilty.


    The next second, she looked away with a guilty heart. Would she not recognize "galaxy" as herself?


    "Ha ha, Lao Ning, I knew you could come out alive," Jiang Qingge said with a laugh. He rushed up heavily and gave him a bear hug. He felt relieved.


    This month, they didn''t sleep well. They knew where kugu cave was best.


    But fortunately, Ning Tao is OK.


    Otherwise, they have to pay for their lives.


    Jiang Chen also gives Ning Tao a punch, but he doesn''t say a word when he comes back. It''s said that people from the Big Dipper system come to make trouble and are rejected by Lord lingxu.


    Big dipper can only break his teeth and swallow in his stomach.


    When I learned that Ning Tao had been punished, I got angry


    At this time, Ning Tao said with a wry smile, "if you give me a few more punches, my life will be here."


    "Ha ha..."


    "You''d rather be invincible. How could you die so easily? "I can''t help you," Jiang Qingge joked.


    There was a burst of laughter.


    Ink string, ink from also can be regarded as a sigh of relief.


    If something happened to Ning Tao because of them, they would be guilty.


    But at this time, Gu Qiong actually moved her step lightly and came over. She stared at Ning Tao and said strangely, "are you ok? I went back to college faster than I did so many days. "


    Several people were stunned, and Jiang Chen muttered: "be careful, there''s something wrong with this woman recently. She just came back to the college these days, but she''s in an abnormal mood. It''s supposed to be her relatives..."


    Ning Tao was dumb. He naturally knew what was going on. He immediately said with a smile, "I went to visit an elder. It''s not far from the college, so I''ll come back soon."


    "Master?"


    Gu qiongmei''s eyes brightened and suddenly said, "is this elder a man or a woman? By the way, is she Gu


    "Er..."


    o) O: 0fp


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed for a moment and said casually, "the elder''s surname is Gu, but his name is Gu Yuan."


    "Gu Gu Yuan


    Gu Qiong is stunned for a moment, ponders slightly, but is very strange about it. She can''t help biting her red lips, and stares at Ning Tao resentfully, just like a little woman.


    After a brief greeting, under the gaze of some freshmen, they returned to their camp.


    According to the instructions of the college, Ning Tao should be banned for three years at the moment. However, he can''t get out, but many people come here. The arrogance of the major forces come to visit him one after another.


    Of course, three words are inseparable from the matter of courting, even offering the goddess of the clan to marry!


    Just to win over Ning Tao!


    Zhongpin, Shangpin galaxy, and even the central continent have thrown out olive branches. Ning Tao neither agrees nor refuses. He has been playing Tai Chi all the time. If his identity is exposed, it''s good for these people not to become enemies.


    As soon as he thought of it, he could not help thinking of the God King, who was angry with him for some reason.


    Is he worthy of exerting the power of time and space?


    Worthy of the holy land of time and space?


    Sometimes, as soon as he thought that the holy land of eternal life might be like this in the future, he would rather be broken than destroyed.


    The reason why he is working so hard now is to avoid this day.


    This is absolutely not allowed!


    Ning Tao swears secretly.


    If he had a chance, he would be the God King of the holy land of time and space, the scum who ate everything


    Among the people who visited, many came to beg for mercy and apologize.


    Without him, it was when Ning Tao was away and Jiang Chen and they were all closed, that they got together to bully the people who had once bullied Mo Xian. They not only pleaded guilty, but also offered an apology.


    Good guy, it''s very rich.


    Ning Tao was surprised.


    After inquiring, I found out why.


    On the one hand, they are afraid that they will settle accounts with them in the future. On the other hand, some people who have dealt with them have been beaten by some people.


    One was even beaten three times in a day.


    I didn''t even see who it was.


    However, they all agreed that it was their own hands that made people move. Their hands were old and heavy, sometimes seriously injured, sometimes disabled. They could not get out of bed for ten days and a half months.


    This is the only way to make amends.


    Spend money to eliminate disaster.


    Ning Tao is so confused that he can''t understand why he''s carrying this pot on his back. After further inquiry, he finally understands that it''s Jiang Qingge and Jiang Chen.


    One month ago, he was asked to go out of the pass by Mo Xian. He was angry and angry when he learned the whole story. Mo Xian was angry. He was wronged and humiliated, but he didn''t tell them that he was going to suffer a loss. He was angry that the gang dared to move their brothers.Dare to ride wild on their necks.


    After that, those who have been involved are listed by them. After dark, they beat them up. It''s just these days that Ning Tao has just learned.


    Although I can''t laugh or cry, I''m glad to be able to help my brother prove that he didn''t see the wrong person.


    However, he found another thing, that is, Qu Xiaoxi was not in the college.


    According to Mo Xian, she went back to the family half a year ago, but she hasn''t come back so far. It seems that she asked for a long holiday, and she was taken away by a great talent of his elf family.


    Ning Tao was sorry. She wanted to ask if she had any way. It seemed that she had to find a suitable opportunity to visit the big spirit galaxy. How could she get two drops of green wood spirit liquid.


    Once the wind devil master resurrects, there will be a bodyguard of the most powerful one around him.


    How to say, the confidence can also strengthen three points.


    Think about it, it''s all awesome, there''s wood


    Ning Tao asked Mo Xian to help him with the medicinal materials. He was most familiar with the college. He gave him a large amount of star beads to buy, which should be collected soon.


    At that time, he can sneak back to the galaxy, and he has another plan.


    That''s confusing the four galaxies.


    We have to find out their identities first.


    Now it seems that the ancient god system and the underworld and the underworld are two of the two major forces. In nine cases out of ten, they have not run away, but the remaining two ningtao are not yet settled, but they will certainly appear around them.


    I guess I''m ready to start by this time.


    The three-year ban is also a buffer period. Ning Tao plans to return to the wilderness recently. I don''t know how wonderful it is. What about Tang Lan and sister LAN?


    When you go back, you can pick them up.


    And dahuangtang. I don''t know how it''s developing? This is the backbone of the world.


    In recent days, everything is OK, only guqiong, who has been around him all the time, inquires about the galaxy in all aspects, and seems to have identified himself.


    I don''t know how she found out?


    However, Ning Tao denies it. He just doesn''t admit it, but he itches the fairy''s teeth.


    And he also understood that there should be a relationship between Gu Qiong and Gu Xuanxuan!

 Chapter 3170

    In fact, since the last contact with Gu Qiong, he had some speculation, but sister Xuan was always silent on this aspect, and he didn''t dare to think much about it.


    But now that it''s over, it''s almost out of ten. Gu Xuanxuan should have come from Big fairy!


    Or the saint of this race!


    The successor of the future leader of daffodil!


    as like as two peas, Xuan Xuan was the same as the old one.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    The elder martial brothers at the Da Xian NV star show have been killed for eight generations. They have almost run away two saints. It''s a wonderful fate to think about this.


    Now guqiong was pestering him every day, and his curiosity became stronger and stronger, as if she was going to fall into his whirlpool.


    It''s not like Ning Tao takes it or not.


    "Well, it''s difficult..."


    After a few moments of leisure, Ning Tao went into the original tower. The flow rate was 40 times as fast as that of the eighth floor. What a wonderful treat.


    The original tower, a total of six floors, now only two floors of space lock has not been broken.


    But it''s only a matter of time.


    Since in the wilderness can sell hot, that in the big world, naturally can fire.


    It can even sell better.


    There are more rich people here than in wilderness.


    On the same day, Ning Tao found Jiang Qingge. Among the friends he knew here, this guy has good eloquence. It''s most suitable for him to sell.


    Moreover, the name of the Holy Son of the great ecliptic system alone can attract many people.


    And Jiang Qingge, after seeing the space array with his own eyes, directly agreed, very straightforward.


    What commission does not commission that all see outside, do not want money free, this is a good thing.


    It''s what they need most.


    You know, his great ecliptic galaxy is a big alliance. Since its establishment, it has been holding a cluster. It is composed of 12 scattered regions, which is the twelfth house of stars. Therefore, its geographical location is much more scattered than that of ordinary galaxies.


    If you have this cross domain array disk, it will undoubtedly greatly strengthen the connection, which is more precious than anything.


    Therefore, he directly took out more than half of the money and sold it to the zodiac. The price was high. He was not short of money, so Jiang Qingge specially compensated Ning Tao.


    Some of the rest were sold to some forces, and some were put into major auction houses.


    In a few days, thousands of space array plates were sold out, just like a stone in the sea. Thousands of space array plates are too small for the world.


    It''s like ten thousand wolves, sharing a bite of meat.


    I can''t even fill my teeth.


    This is what Ning Tao wanwan did not expect. He spent several years to build the array, and sold out in less than a few days.


    Made six trillion!


    To be honest, I was shocked at that time.


    If he hadn''t collected all the herbs he wanted to collect, he would really like to plunge into the closed pass to build the array dish


    "Golden pith fruit, double spirit demon flower, one master of two elements of demon king heart blood, solid yuan crystal stone..."


    Ning Tao counted one by one and collected all the more than ten expensive medicinal plants, which cost him more than one trillion stars. Fortunately, he earned a lot of hard money and bought three three three story time towers directly in the name of the college.


    The rest of the money, Ning Tao did not buy resources, but bought a lot of methods, experience, inheritance.


    This is the heritage of a big family.


    Accumulated over time.


    Think about it. Nowadays, the number of "emperor level Dharma" in the three realms is very small. Not everyone can learn it.


    If not, do you want to create it yourself? It wastes a lot of resources, not to mention the precious experience.


    Ning Tao even asked Jiang Chen to go to the star slave trade group to buy some old monks who look useless, can''t fight, but have profound knowledge and even profound practice experience.


    For the slave trade group, these old things are useless and in the way of getting in the way. The more they are, the more they can''t be killed. It''s a waste.


    Few people buy such slaves.


    But on this day, I don''t know what kind of crazy young man was. He took out a trillion star beads and bought it. It felt like a big fat sheep coming down from the sky. No, a good man just gave money to the slave trafficking group.


    A consul of the slave trafficking group waved his hand. He not only sold it cheaply, but also sold it at a discount. He even cleared the warehouse. A total of hundreds of old men sold it to Jiang Chen.


    Among them, there are two immortals and one demon.


    However, they are old and frail, or they all have hidden diseases, and they have no value of reuse. They are called immortal kings, but they are not easy to use.


    To the consul, these old men are useless rubbish. But to Ning Tao, these old men are golden treasures. They can even turn waste into treasure. What value can they bring into play?One hundred billion can buy so much. What he really earns is more than 100 famous practitioners.


    Ning Tao is very excited.


    In March, Ning Tao finally decided to set out quietly, but one thing is to solve as soon as possible.


    In the Sunset Tower, Ning Tao looked at Jiang Chen alone and said solemnly, "the next thing, you may be shocked by the world, but if you want to step on Lagerstroemia indica, you and I We can only work together. "


    Jiang Chen''s pupils shrink. Ning Tao just says that there will be many enemies in the future, even the whole world.


    But it didn''t tell the truth completely.


    Only when the time is ripe can we tell our true identity.


    However, he took out a shocking thing and gave it to him. It was The heart of origin!

 Chapter 3171

    "Putong Putong... "


    Jiang Chen''s silly eyes, looking at the beating mysterious heart in front of him, looking stiff, the heart of origin? This heart is actually the heart of origin that disappeared.


    It''s in Ning Tao''s hands.


    God, what the hell is going on?


    Did Ning Tao fool all of them?


    "This This... "


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, no one knows that the heart of origin is here. When you absorb his strength, the hope of promotion to Tianzun in the future will be at least a little higher."


    "To tell you the truth, it''s also a helpless move to take it out. It''s not that I can''t believe you, but that I''m too heavy to tell you now, but I''m afraid I will be the enemy of the whole world in the future."


    "If you''re not afraid, take it. Even if you don''t have a partner in the future, at least hold the crape myrtle for me."


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen stiffened for a long time, staring at the heart of the origin in front of him without saying a word.


    But suddenly slowly took over the heart of origin.


    No more hesitation.


    "I once said that you and I are the same people. I don''t want to know anything else. I only know that you are my brother Jiang Chen has been identified in his life. If you are in trouble, I will be bloody.


    "Since the day I escaped from Lagerstroemia indica and changed my name to Jiang Chen, my soul no longer belongs there, but I will go back and take back everything myself."


    Jiang Chen said solemnly.


    Looking at the heart of the origin in my hand, he said: "my blood of Lagerstroemia indica was completely drained in those years. Now I rely on my own efforts in every step, but it''s like a fool''s dream to overthrow Lagerstroemia indica."


    "However, now that I have this heart of origin, I have a glimmer of hope. Dean Huang has given me a glimmer of life, and now you have given me a glimmer of hope."


    "If it''s sensational, I won''t say it. In a word, when you fight in the future There must be me around! "


    "Well, I''m looking forward to this day..."


    Ning Tao laughs and nods with satisfaction.


    The reason why he gave the heart of origin to Jiang Chen is that he can be trusted, and he has known the root and the bottom of the matter for so many years, and all the conditions are in line with the heart of origin.


    In the future, there will be such a helper as Jiang Chen around, which will definitely add wings and icing on the cake.


    No matter how hard it is, it can hold down Lagerstroemia for him.


    He also lost a part of the pressure


    When they got out of the Sunset Tower, they nodded, but suddenly they heard a noise outside the courtyard. It turned out that it was the emperor Jiang who came back, and Shen Cangtian who came to challenge him. They were very arrogant.


    However, he was banned for three years, even in the face of this provocation, can not go against.


    Ignoring them, Ning Tao looks at the second floor of the house. Jiang Qingge, Mo Xian and Ning Tao are drinking on it, ignoring the provocation.


    If people who don''t know the inside story see this scene, they will be shocked. How can there be two Ning Tao?


    One floor, one floor.


    No matter the breath or appearance is one to one.


    However, this is Ning Tao''s puzzle. On the one hand, in order to cope with the three-year ban, on the other hand, it is to let the people of the four major galaxies know that he is here.


    At this time, they want to find the Milky way ningtao, but it still appears in the Milky way. In this way, the first ningtao gets rid of a lot of suspicion.


    In front of him, Ning Tao, a two-story building, was transformed from the twins of Jiang Qingge, who also imposed a ban.


    If there is no special means, it can not be identified at all.


    As long as you don''t do it, there''s no flaw.


    After drinking a mouthful of immortal wine, Jiang Qingge''s face is red and full of happiness, but he sees Ning Tao from the window and nods to him.


    Although he was a coolie, Ning Tao gave him a few jars of immortal wine, and he immediately agreed.


    Don''t you just pretend for three years?


    A jar of fairy wine is as good as his three years of seclusion.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded. Everything was ready. It''s time for him to return.


    Late that night, Ning Tao said goodbye to Jiang Qingge and Jiang Chen. Then he plunged into the night and rushed to the direction of the trans Galaxy transmission array.


    Just in the middle of the walk, Ning Tao frowned and then flashed into a remote street in the nameless town.


    "Who? Come out


    As soon as the words came out, Gu Qiong, wearing a strong black dress, walked out with her lips red and teeth white. Her beautiful eyes were as bright as a pool of autumn water and a green silk hairpin, which was even more moving.


    "It''s you? What are you doing with me? " When Ning Tao saw that it was her, he could not help but have a headache.


    But it''s the first time I''ve seen guqiong in this dress.


    From fairy to heroine.


    "I I, "Gu Qiong blushed and muttered, suddenly asked," I should ask you. What are you doing stealthily? And let Jiang Qingge get you a replacement... "Words did not finish saying, was Ning Tao to cover mouth, as if for fear that she said what confidential important matter.


    Because it''s so important, only a few of them know about it. Even Gu Qiong didn''t tell me. Mo Li didn''t know about it. If one person knew less, he would have less risk.


    I didn''t expect to be noticed by her.


    And sneaked in.


    "Well..."


    Gu Qiong''s face was red, just like a frightened rabbit. He was so close to the man, and he covered his mouth. The male breath came to him.


    In a flash, the whole body was hot and dry.


    Ning Tao is also aware of strange, too close, but a bite of teeth, helpless way: "what do you want in the end? I have something important to do. Don''t bother me any more. "


    Gu Qiong blushed and said, "who''s going to pester you? You just have to answer my question. "


    "Is that galaxy you? You don''t have to deny it. I know it must be you. There is something I am familiar with in your breath. You can''t disguise it. Why do you want to save me? Why deny it? "


    "What on earth are you hiding from me? What can''t you tell me? I just want an answer. "


    Ning Tao rolled his eyes, a face helpless, no good airway: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Hum, if you don''t tell me, don''t try to leave. I''ll tell you about your stand in..."


    Gu Qiong stares and threatens.


    Quite a little girl.


    "You..."


    Ning Tao is so angry that his teeth itch. He stares at Gu Qiong for a long time. Under the moonlight, he is more holy. His heart moves and he kisses her red lips.


    "Well Well... "


    Gu Qiong glared at her beautiful eyes and breathed. It seemed that she could not believe that she was forced to kiss.


    This This is my first kiss.


    Saint''s first kiss!


    However, Ning Tao''s overbearing kisses make her confused, and her cheeks fly. Just as she wants to push him away, an old man just happens to walk through the street.


    Seeing this scene, he could not help shaking his head and sighing, muttering: "Valentine''s Day is over, and there is still so much passion. Are young people so open now..."


    Guqiong was too scared to move. She was the saint of the great fairy system. How could she be recognized at this time?


    But at this time, red lips were captured by Ning Tao.


    "Well..."


    This kiss made him numb and paralyzed. He almost fell into his arms. After kissing for a long time, Ning Tao was stunned. While she was absent, he said in a hurry: "I''ll explain to you when I come back."


    Finish saying, then escape also like left.


    Gu Qiongfen''s face is red and her clothes are messy. She hasn''t recovered for a long time, but when she realizes that Ning Tao has already run away, she''s so ashamed that she has a big loss.


    "You''re the thief, you''re the apprentice You''d better not come back... "

 Chapter 3172

    "Brush Brush... "


    A flash of light, back to the ancient continent.


    Ning Tao turns back safely. This place is much more lively than before. It seems that the storm in the disaster forbidden area is not over yet. Many talents are carefully checking here.


    But there is no trace of the gate of yin and Yang.


    The supreme power, also can''t peep a cent.


    However, there is one thing that attracts Ning Tao''s attention. It feels like Calm down.


    It''s peace!


    It seems that there are a lot of things missing from the original ~ J.


    All of a sudden, the world became quiet.


    Ning Tao looked around, pondered for a long time, but heard the wind devil hesitated: "something''s wrong, have you found that the never-ending wind here seems to have stopped?"


    "Yes, it seems that there are fewer disasters in the starry sky. Although there are still some far away, they are not as severe as they used to be."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized.


    Yes, that''s it. I remember when I first came here, there would always be some fierce wind.


    It hurts to shave.


    But now it doesn''t feel like that.


    "Well, once the cave of yin and Yang collapses, the source of these starry disasters is gone?" Ning Tao is suspicious.


    But as soon as the words came out, his face suddenly turned pale. Although this is a good thing, it is no less than a disaster for the original people.


    "Boy, this is troublesome," said the wind devil.


    The vast territory of this ancient continent is no less than that of the top grade galaxy. However, it is because of these star disasters that it has become worse than the middle grade galaxy.


    But now, if the star disaster disappeared, there would be countless forces staring at this piece of fat.


    They want to get in.


    However, the current overlord of the ancient continent, who originated from a tribe, is bound to face countless hungry wolves. This is not good news. It''s easy to But it will destroy the family!


    Thinking of this, they look ugly and rush out of the transmission array to find Huyan clan leader


    In the main hall, high-rise buildings gather.


    As soon as Ning Tao arrived, the Huyan clan leader told about it. It turned out that they also found it, and they were even worried. Sooner or later, it would be discovered by outsiders.


    Once someone wants to rob the territory, what should the family of his origin do? It''s impossible to fight.


    The origin group has just begun to improve.


    This dozen will not improve for at least a hundred years.


    Ning Tao frowned and thought silently. At present, he could only delay as much time as possible and report the matter to sage college first. He could delay as long as he could, waiting for their success.


    It''s the day of the wind devil''s resurrection.


    At that time, the origin of the family will have the supreme seat.


    Even the top grade galaxy is full of fear for the origin group, at least it has the strength to occupy here.


    Now it''s just Aoki Shenye.


    The wind devil and Huyan all nodded, and they could only do so. When Ning Tao returned from the Milky way, they went to the big spirit galaxy together to seek the green wood spirit liquid.


    After everything is ready, like the last time, the wind devil guards here, while Ning Tao turns back to the Milky way.


    However, this time, compared with the last time, the energy required is several times larger.


    Ning Tao asked the head of Huyan clan to kill monsters in the scale demon, animal tide and natural disasters. The demon king alone killed more than ten monsters, and the rest was countless.


    Fortunately, there are 166 old men who are short of Qi and blood. They can''t fight without their watch.


    And all received the Yang spirit ring.


    "Click..."


    Insert the key of longevity into the array disk, and a ray of light envelops Ning Tao. I feel that the energy around is rapidly consumed, and a large number of corpses are turned into powder.


    However, it is not enough.


    There are too many people with you this time.


    The head of Huyan clan gritted his teeth and threw out a few crystal stones, which were element crystals. They were obtained in the forbidden area of disaster. The violent energy contained in them was very huge.


    In a flash, it was gradually absorbed.


    However, after absorbing so much, the transmission array finally flickered with light. Under the relief of Ning Tao, "brush" made a space jump


    "Click Click... "


    The trans galactic disk has split again.


    Huyan patriarch hesitated and said, "I''m afraid this dish can''t be used several times? It''s going to break. "


    The wind demon nods, but there must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. This time, the transmission is OK


    By this time, Ning Tao had reached the Milky way.


    Although there is no new crack this time, the sixth crack is bigger, which is not a good omen.


    Ning Tao asked the puppet Taoist to check every corner of his body so as not to have any marks.


    Even the old friars have to check carefully.


    Entering here, the chance of going out in this life is slim, but Ning Tao can give them an identity, a mentor, from a slave to a mentor.Be respected as you should be.


    At least you can enjoy your old age here.


    What they have to do is to pass on what they have learned all their life, all their experiences, ideas, and even their practice experience to all living beings in the three worlds of the galaxy without reservation.


    The new generation pillar of Tianxia college.


    Let the new generation of rapid growth as the mainstay!


    Taking leave of the puppet Taoist, Qinglian and Ning Tao, they return to the gate of the world. At this time, there are a lot of people here. They are planning to open the passage again. They are preparing for a big army to meet the enemy. It is only a day or two later when they learn that the return of the sect leader.


    Long''er and feng''er are very popular. They both can speak and run all over the mountain.


    It''s all weird.


    The three sisters love them very much.


    As soon as Ning Tao came back, his four children crowded him out, which made him laugh and cry. He immediately turned over and took out some small things to make gifts for them.


    Xianyueyi and moyue have come over with big stomachs, and now they have been more than a year and a half.


    There''s about a year to go before the baby is born.


    Under the hope of the medicine fairy, Ning Tao took out all the herbs he needed, which made the women''s army happy and relieved.


    However, Ning Tao finds that Gu Yuan, immortal and others are looking at themselves, full of expectation.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    Xiaohei "Hei hei" smiles and wipes his mouth. The thief''s eyes are bright. Xiyi says: "your boy never comes back empty handed. Do you have anything good with you this time?"


    All nodded.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb but has no choice but to smile.


    As soon as we turned our hands, the three three story time towers were set down. Without waiting for everyone''s joy, 166 tutors showed up, and 30000 drops of Taiyi magic water, a whole trillion stars and pearls, made everyone present ecstatic.


    It''s so rich.


    There are so many Taiyi magic water.


    To their present level, this thing is just a divine thing, which is of great help.


    Let''s just say that this pile of things is enough to accelerate the development of the three realms for hundreds of years. How can we not be happy? And there are three immortals who can guide them.


    Now the bottleneck of the three realms can accommodate the existence of Xianjun, but the strongest one is Guyuan.


    The fairy King nine.


    It''s like it''s stuck here.


    I don''t know how to practice on the way ahead?


    But with a tutor, I''m afraid it won''t take a few years for the three realms to be able to breed a strong Immortal King. This is definitely another big breakthrough. Facing the four realms, we can straighten our back.


    In a word, it''s a thriving color.


    Ling ningtao is happy!

 Chapter 3173

    After a busy day, Ning Tao was able to take time out to have a rest and lie in the gentle countryside.


    The time tower distributes three realms.


    Major resources are also allocated according to standards.


    166 tutors have been placed in the college.


    However, after such a toss today, he thought clearly about Qinglian''s words. Relying on his own efforts to carry resources will only drag him down in the end.


    There is no way to maximize the benefits.


    Now, he has changed from a rich man to a poor man. He has only a few Jin of Taiyi magic water left in his hand for deduction.


    At this time, he realized how right and wise the idea of opening the gap and using the star giant to expand the source was. Now he was tired and didn''t want to move.


    Living like a machine these years.


    It''s too much pressure.


    At this time, a pair of gentle and warm hands massage on his acupoints, which is very comfortable and pleasant. You don''t need to guess whose hands it is.


    "Sister Xia!"


    "Awake? Sleep a little more, "said Xia Mengfei tenderly, letting him rest on his round thigh and gently massage him to relieve his fatigue.


    Ning Tao rubbed, lazy way: "a person sleep more boring, you sleep with me."


    "Poor mouth, are we still short of women in the world?" Xia Mengfei chuckled.


    "Well, is that exaggeration?" Ning Tao smiles bitterly.


    But Xia Mengfei laughed and joked: "you still have the fragrance of girls. This smell is very special. Does it harm the girls of other families?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, fragrance? Why didn''t he smell it? But when I think of Gu Qiong, I have mixed feelings.


    "What''s evil girl? It''s a close communication with a fairy. We still have a big fairy in our family. It''s really big."


    "Fairy?"


    Xia Mengfei stroked her hair, pursed her lips and said with a smile, "if a fairy can take a fancy to you, it proves that my husband is excellent."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao always felt that something was wrong. He opened his eyes, looked at sister Xia and said, "how can I smell vinegar? Are you afraid I''ll bring a fairy back? "


    Xia Mengfei looks at Ning Tao and arranges his clothes for him. She shakes her head and says, "no, if you can bring it back, I will support you and even encourage you."


    "What?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, suddenly some flustered.


    Is this angry?


    Are you saying something ironic?


    "For example, if you want to keep the holy land, I need a lot of help The Andromeda Galaxy


    Xia Mengfei said solemnly.


    "Big How do you know? " Ning Tao looks surprised. He remembers that he didn''t say much about it.


    "It''s sister Xuan who told me that yuwenchuan is a difficulty, and the world is the ultimate difficulty. You need to join forces to protect the holy land."


    "Like Marriage, "Xia Mengfei stares at Ning Tao, word by word.


    "Marriage?"


    Ning Tao face a change, brow tightly wrinkled up, summer elder sister how can have such idea?


    What did sister Xuan tell him?


    "You..."


    Xia Mengfei shook her head with a smile. Her eyes were full of tears. She said: "you and I are duckweeds now. We can''t stand in this chaotic world. I can''t watch you work hard, but we are indifferent."


    "Marriage, just to share your pressure, if you can get the support of the fairy, your pressure will be greatly reduced, sister Xuan I''ll help you, too. "


    "What? She She married me? " Ning Tao was startled and gaped.


    He thought that sister Xuan would never let the great fairy''s Saint be buried in the hands of their brothers, but she thought of marriage instead.


    For a moment, Ning Tao was at a loss.


    Brain melon seeds are a little confused.


    Is she supporting herself with Gujun?


    "This is our sister''s decision. Of course, I just want you to fight for it. I know you don''t like to be constrained. It''s not only the big fairy, the big elf, the great ecliptic, the big crape myrtle You can try all of these. "


    "As long as we win over these forces, the holy land will be safe and peaceful forever."


    Xia Mengfei bit her lip.


    Ning Tao is in a daze. His words are too shocking. He wants to slow down. Although he thinks about it, there is some truth, but he doesn''t like this way.


    , more New / | most x ¡Ì fast on N ¡Ì 0 ~


    do not like to use such help.


    At this time, Xia Mengfei said: "about the big fairy, ask sister Xuan. She has something to say to you."


    Ning Tao thought for a long time, and finally nodded. With the silver glow of the moon, he came to the medicine field, as if he knew he was coming. On a bluestone, there was a fairy with long hair. His body was illusory, but it added a kind of hazy beauty.It''s like a holy fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    Beauty is not the only thing.


    "Here you are


    Ning Tao nodded his head. He wanted to say nothing.


    Gu Xuanxuan sighed, looked at the Milky way, and said, "I didn''t expect that one day I would calculate the celestial system. It''s ironic."

 Chapter 3174

    Ning Tao has a dry cough. I don''t know what she thinks? Up to now, he is in a daze.


    "That girl How''s it going? " Gu Xuanxuan hesitated for a moment and said something inexplicably.


    "Her name is guqiong. She is very nice," Ning Tao said casually, not knowing what to say.


    "Guqiong!"


    Gu Xuanxuan said that according to her seniority, she did not know how many generations it was, but it should be lineal. In this way, the matter she was considering could be implemented.


    After thinking about it, she pondered: "in our great fairy system, there has always been a tradition, which is similar to the martial arts competition. On that day, many talented people will be gathered, and finally the saint will choose one to be an official."


    "This man can not only be the son-in-law of the fairy girl system, but also live with the saint girl."


    Ning Tao muttered: "is there such a good thing?"


    "Indeed, it''s not so easy, and it''s more unusual to recruit a son-in-law for a saint. Moreover, under normal circumstances, the great fairy will not easily organize such a thing."


    "Only when the great fairy is in decline and the younger generation is out of touch, it is necessary to recruit an excellent world pride. Marriage is the best way to recruit."


    "It''s not unreasonable that super galaxies have been around the world for so many years. Of course, there are exceptions occasionally."


    Gu Xuanxuan said slowly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao doubted: "do you want me to compete for marriage and marry a saint? However, today''s fairies seem to be at their best all the time. "


    Gu Xuanxuan nodded and said in silence, "maybe it''s hard for today''s great fairies, especially the saints. It''s hard for them to step forward. Her inheritance of saints is a loss to the whole great fairies."


    F% 0C


    "if a saint can''t support such a large Andromeda galaxy, she will naturally recruit a son-in-law."


    "It has to be the most outstanding one, for example, the sage selects the first one."


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, youyou way: "in those days my elder martial brother candle dragon, has participated in the martial arts contest to recruit relatives?"


    Gu Xuanxuan blushed and muttered, "this is No, there were some accidents. "


    "The great fairy has already betrothed me to the Great Dipper son. However, on the way, the candle dragon robbed me, which caused a lot of pursuers."


    Ning Tao lengthened his voice and suddenly realized.


    I see.


    "If my expectation is good, so far, the inheritance of the great fairy''s saint has not been completed. Because of an accident, the old and new saint fell in the forbidden area."


    "That''s why the most important point was lost at that time, but brother Zhulong wandered into the forbidden area and brought out the most important part. My present saint''s inheritance It''s complete. "


    "However, before we could give it to the fairy to calm down our anger, brother Zhulong and I suffered this accident."


    Gu Xuanxuan was silent.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hesitated: "what''s your plan? Let''s face it. "


    "You have to marry the great fairy. This is your indispensable help. There are two ways. One is to wait for the great fairy to compete for a son-in-law. If they don''t have this plan, then use the second The virgin inheritance. "


    "However, this second one is risky. I will pass on the complete inheritance to you. You need to negotiate with the fairies and try your best to bring them together."


    "But it''s up to you in the end whether you succeed or not. Third, how your elder martial brother did it, you should do better than him," Gu Xuanxuan complained.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump, a burst of embarrassment.


    However, as soon as Gu Xuanxuan raised her hand, a fairy seal, which had been prepared for a long time, came towards Ning Tao''s seal and finally fell on his right hand, dormant.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and can''t feel it at all.


    At this time, Gu Xuanxuan''s body was so dim that she turned into a silver light and melted into the seven exquisite stones.


    The source has been restored for the most part.


    It''s just that I''m too consumed to speak any more.


    Help Ning Tao pit fairy, originally this matter can''t say past, she is for the sake of candle dragon elder brother.


    "Guqiong, don''t blame me..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao no longer bothers him, so he wants to retreat. He just sees Xiaolian taking root here and swaying. He only absorbed a lot of natural disasters last time, but he still can''t wake up.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s just absorbing and digesting power. It should take some time to wake up.


    He also brought back some seeds and gave them to yaoxiantang. They are all rare species in the world. They should be able to take root and germinate on the earth soon.


    After leaving the medicine field, Ning Tao gives himself a few days off to live a happy life with his wives. Miao Jingjing and Li Bingbing have also passed the test, and their strength has increased by leaps and bounds. The former almost meets the level of fairy king.


    He has excellent talent and shoulders the way of twelve ancestors'' witchcraft. It''s normal to have such accomplishments.


    Xianyueyi and moyue are happy to have a baby. Mother yaoyue is happy every day. She can''t close her mouth with a smile, and her children and grandchildren are all over the room, as if they are close at hand.After a few days at ease, Ning Tao went to tianqionghai to discuss the matter and asked about Yinyang shield


    "Oh? The gate of yin and Yang? The key? " Hearing this, Qinglian and the puppet Taoist were all at a loss. Obviously they didn''t know about it, and they didn''t remember it.


    However, it''s really strange. How can two pieces of imperial utensils become the key to the gate of yin and Yang?


    How can there be a connection?


    Did the sage arrange it in secret?


    Qinglian said, "I have some impressions that this Yin Yang shield is one of the best things in the palace of longevity. It seems that they have existed since I have memory."


    "Originally, there was no spirit. Later, it multiplied in the palace of longevity, but you killed it and gave birth to new ones. As for the key, I really don''t know."


    The puppet Taoist also nodded.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao scratched his head and said, "it''s strange. Can I enter Changsheng hall again?"


    Two people look at each other, it is straightforward way: "this is simple, however, the thing inside you should despise, want to enter."


    Then he opened a gap.


    Ning Tao was solemn, and then he rushed in, and saw the familiar scene.


    A primeval forest, the vast sky, full of milky fog, the original growth of fairyland is good for it, higher than the aura of Wudang Mountain.


    "Hall of eternal life!"


    Ning Tao said a word, and he carefully explored here. He also went to the white jade palace, but got nothing. After wandering for a long time, he saw a scene in the deepest part of the fog.


    In an instant, he looked moved.


    In the line of sight, there is an old statue with blurred facial features, but full of great power, as if I were the center of heaven and earth.


    Ning Yang Tao found it on her finger.


    The other hand should be Yin Ling ring.


    Is this a statue of a saint?


    Statue of the immortal sage!


    Ning Tao is dull. After staring at the statue for a long time, he can''t recover. He has a kind of intimacy. His strength also brings cheers and joy.


    Is this your cheap master?

 Chapter 3175

    Ning Tao stopped and looked at the statue of the sage carefully for a long time. The indescribable momentum was overwhelming, which was more powerful than the momentum of the gate of yin and Yang.


    And the longer you stay, the more pressure you feel, and finally you can''t breathe smoothly.


    It''s better to change the ancient Dafa.


    After all, it''s the only thing that cheap master left for his apprentice, which is the fusion of eternal life.


    But all of a sudden, something seemed to be sensed on the statue of the sage, which was twinkling slightly, lingering with wisps of light, and then a light and shadow was reflected, which was a hazy, foggy, mysterious Ancient island!


    "This..."


    Ning Tao lost his mind and was stunned. He never thought that there would be such a scene. What does the statue want to express?


    Islands?


    What is this place?


    Can it be recorded by saints?


    Is it an instruction to yourself? Or something else? Are all saints on this island?


    According to Ning Tao, a billion years ago, the last saint in the world, the immortal saint, disappeared after the creation of the holy land. Since then, there has been no saint in the world. It seems that he has chosen to disappear.


    In these billion years, the only clue about saints is the discovery of the holy land of time and space.


    Until it''s broken and enslaved.


    The mysterious sage of time and space has never appeared.


    For so many years, no one knows what the saints are up to, nor can they guess, let alone where they are, but now they are definitely related to this island.


    This is the clue left by the long sage!


    Ning Tao''s complexion is complicated. Originally, he just checked the Yin Yang shield. Who ever wanted to find out the secret? When we have strength in the future, we must explore one or two.


    But I haven''t heard of any extraordinary islands in the world, nor in super galaxies.


    However, when you think about it carefully, you seem to have overlooked some problems, such as Lagerstroemia indica, Big Dipper, big cross, big spiral, big fairy, big ecliptic, big heaven, big spirit, big flood That seems to be just nine.


    Don''t you mean there are ten super galaxies?


    What about another one?


    Ning Tao frowned and racked his brains. In his mind, it seems that there are only nine super galaxies.


    This last one is really not impressive.


    Is that super Galaxy an island?


    Ning Tao''s mind is strange. It seems that he needs to popularize knowledge well after he returns to the world. He knows too little. When he asks three questions, he will remember this scene firmly.


    As the light and shadow dissipate, the statue of the sage is no different. It seems that it is only after sensing the secret of eternal life that it starts.


    Unable to find more information, Ning Tao left the hall of eternal life. Instead of finding the answer, he became more confused and helpless.


    Back to fairyland, when the three armies opened the gap, an accident happened in the middle of the battle.


    Unexpectedly rushed into five demon kings.


    When the puppet Taoist saw this, he closed the gap.


    At this time, I realized that the bottleneck of the three realms was growth, but the army of the three realms was not able to cope with it, and the strongest Guyuan was no more than a nine fold peak.


    I haven''t touched Xianjun''s threshold yet.


    Only a few shocks have cost them a lot.


    But fortunately, Ning Tao arrived in time, Qinglian also followed, this will be the five demon king to wipe out more than half, leaving only one for them to keep practice.


    Let the three realms understand the mystery of the king.


    If you come late, the three realms will face catastrophe.


    In a word, it''s a good thing for the three circles to have a preliminary understanding of the power of Jun. if you want to have a deep understanding, you have to go to Tianxia college. Now it''s crowded.


    One hundred and sixty-six tutors, each surrounded by a tight circle, came to consult with an open mind.


    Hundreds of thousands of disciples were thirsty for it.


    Like a piece of dried sponge, absorbing a huge amount of knowledge and experience, growing vigorously.


    What''s more, after asking this question, he didn''t take a few steps, then he went back and thought of another question. The famous Shifeng has hardly stopped these days.


    More than 100 old men are miserable, and they don''t even have the skill to drink water. However, it''s very gratifying that every student respects them, which makes them very complicated to die as slaves.


    Thank you, Ning Tao.


    Let them live as individuals again.


    If you want to talk about the cultivation of Taoism, the disciples of the three fairylands are just like this. Some famous emperors have the cheek to ask for their experience, and they have gained a lot in every word.


    There are even some big people who come from afar and join in the torrent of consultation.


    The whole college is bursting.


    It''s not over yet. At last, Gu Yuan, immortal, three eyes, demon ancestor, who is the king of all immortals They all went to ask for advice. In front of the three King level tutors, they were thirsty, sometimes frowning, sometimes suddenly enlightened and excited.And every moment, there are college students breaking through cultivation, every moment there is a disaster.


    Or the aura whirlpool condenses in the air.


    It''s dazzling.


    Let a hundred flowers bloom!


    If it had not been for Ning Tao''s great efforts to unite with others to set up the immortal gathering array, accumulate the spirit array, move the mountains and fill the sea, turn the mountains, and turn this place into a blessed place, I''m afraid the aura around here would have been drained.


    In addition to the first gate in the world, Wudang Mountain has become the second most precious place in the world.


    According to Ning Tao''s estimation, this kind of situation will continue for a long time. It will take time for the three sectors to digest, and the strength of the three sectors will soar in the future.


    It''s the same kind of leap.


    These old friars are basically in the realm of the king. There are more than a dozen half step fairy kings with rich experience.


    He lived for nearly a million years.


    Before long, Ning Tao went to check the void Legion again. With so much energy nourishment, the insect ancestor''s life is flourishing, and his strength is also advancing by leaps and bounds.


    The newly bred netherworld is powerful in all aspects, and its blood is purer than before.


    Let''s put it this way. In the past, there were two kinds of Monsters: big headed soldiers and elite soldiers. Now there are two kinds of monsters. However, the new big headed soldiers are not afraid of the former elite soldiers.


    It can even surpass it.


    Didn''t even think the Zerg would be so strong?


    Not only it is so, the spirit beasts and demons of the three worlds, big and small, have absorbed some of the power of the wild beasts and the giant beasts in the starry sky, and all have undergone big and small variations.


    It''s like eating the perfect tonic pill.


    No wonder people say that the star giant is the source of all orcs, and it is also a well deserved overlord. It is a great temptation to spirit beasts.


    After eating the blood food of the star giant, it will have a wonderful change and become a stronger level.


    Save them a lot of hard work.


    Even Ning Tao''s eyes, which absorb the stars and beasts, and the eyes of the candle dragon are growing stronger and stronger. Now they are comparable to the existence of the red pupil, with infinite power.


    Seeing that the three realms are stable, Ning Tao also decides to set out for Dahuang and let them stay in Dahuang. He is not at ease. However, before leaving, he needs to do one more thing and go to Yinhe seal in person.


    On the surface, he competed with Sanyan, but in fact, he brought out the old dog yuwenchuan.


    Sure enough, the battle is in full swing, so yuwenchuan doesn''t hesitate to make another projection. It seems that he can''t wait. Although there is some loss, for the sake of big plan, it''s nothing to worry about.


    However, when he saw Ning Tao here with his own eyes, he was puzzled.


    "How could it be?"


    "He How is he in the holy land? "


    Yuwenchuan color change, subconsciously blurted out: "you have not been banned for three years?"


    But Ning Tao glanced at him. He didn''t care. He continued to fight with three eyes. You come and I go. It''s hard to fight. It''s the most fierce hand to hand combat.


    It has to be said that there is a very fanatical fighting instinct deep in the blood of the three eyes. Although they haven''t practiced the quenching method, their physique is as strong as steel, and every blow is as strong as iron teeth and copper teeth.


    He is also a spring. The harder he presses, the harder he rebounds. The speed of his growth is amazing.


    It has reached the peak of eight.


    I don''t know if there are three eyes among the top three immortals in the three realms?


    Xiaotian dog''s power of swallowing the sky should not be underestimated.


    Xiaoshuang, he often fights with him. His black and white wings are shocked. He is very fast and has a good fight in the starry sky


    Seeing that no one cares about himself, Yu Wenchuan''s face is hard to avoid. He is calm and turns green and red. He grits his teeth and says, "hum, Ning Tao, let''s wait and see."


    "I will definitely find your real body. You can''t cheat me. One day, you will show your feet..."


    Say, want to take back projection.


    It is more important to report to the world.


    Ning Tao is here. What''s the matter with Ning Tao who has been banned for three years? Isn''t it really the same?


    But at this time, Ning Tao sneered: "since it''s here, why go so fast? I don''t think you can come and go if you want. "


    With that, the source of the three realms was mobilized.


    "You Asshole... "


    Yuwenchuan face a black, or the same strength as last time, to its projection to devour, this guy, so little interest also want to lick clean?


    In the next second, the source of the three realms will be engulfed. In an instant, it will be absorbed and melted.


    The other side of the seal.


    Yuwenchuan''s breath was disordered and he was gnashing his teeth. However, he found that a wisp of floating hair turned white slowly, and the projection life consumed a lot after several times. It was also a permanent loss.


    If it goes on like this, he can''t hold on. He can only let the three guys come to inquire in turn.


    "Damn it..."


    At the same time, a good play came to a perfect end. Ning Tao and three eyes were relieved, and the enchantment array effect unfolded. Next, let''s see what they can do.Before long, Ning Tao set foot on the road of great famine.


    In fact, the distance is very fast. Although the transmission array is directional, both of them are directional, so you can choose at will. This time, he chose blue starfish.


    Easy to give the key to longevity, full of energy, driven by the puppet Taoist, rushed to the wilderness.


    "Brush..."


    In a burst of light, Ning Tao appeared in the familiar underground space, no change, no more stay, holding the key, slowly out of the dragon bone mountain.


    Now the strength has greatly increased and the vision has changed. It seems that the pattern of this mountain range is indeed extraordinary.


    A faint dragon power filled the air.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, there is a familiar breath coming towards him, is it actually? FeiMo of the two legged flying dragon clan, the Yalong clan who once helped it.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to him.


    But I coughed a mouthful of blood

 Chapter 3176

    "Master Fei Mo, you What''s the matter with you? Who hurt you? " Ning Tao was surprised and puzzled.


    It doesn''t look like a new wound. It''s an old one.


    It seems that the injury was accidentally affected by the rush.


    "Cough..."


    FeiMo, tall and powerful, coughed up a mouthful of blood stasis, and then came back to him. He gasped and said, "Lao Zu has noticed your breath. Let me hurry up and send you a message."


    "I''m afraid someone''s going to trouble you!"


    "Oh? Who is it? " Ning Tao felt a thump in his heart.


    FeiMo shook his head and said, "I don''t know their real identity. I only know that they are a group of very strong black robed people. They are following suit. In order to find out about you, they have even been active in the Longgu mountains in recent years."


    "In a very cruel way, I pressed those monsters who had seen you, and even broke into the forbidden area of my flying dragon clan many times. I had no choice but to fight them back."


    "But later, there were more and more powerful people in this group of black robes, and even Laozu had to fight."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face can''t help looking ugly. I''m afraid it''s the four galaxies. I didn''t expect that they were really in action. They all found this galaxy.


    I remember president Huang told me that he had arranged a reasonable identity for himself.


    He is a disciple of a Ranger.


    I traveled to blue sea star, but unfortunately I fell in the dragon bone mountain range. Later I met Huajia and so on


    Although it seems reasonable, in fact, there are many hidden dangers. It may be that a small detail can be exposed. The dike of a thousand miles will be destroyed by the ant nest. After all, paper can''t hold the fire. Now, we can only try our best to make this explanation perfect.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao immediately turned out a Wang Dan and handed it to Fei Mo, whose injury seemed not to be light.


    "Thank you for reminding me, master Fei Mo, and please say hello to old dragon for me. I''ll thank you very much one day."


    Fei Mo took the pill and took it. Shuang Lang said, "don''t be so polite. It was the adult who saved my family. Now it''s time to repay my kindness. In short, you must be careful. These people are not good at coming."


    "Laozu also saw from his hand that they were not simple, so he planned to retreat to the sea for the time being."


    Ning Tao nodded and comforted: "it''s the best. Don''t involve you. What you should say can be said. They can''t find anything."


    Fei Mo nodded, then ordered a few words, and stretched his steel wings to fly deep


    Watching Fei Mo leave with his own eyes, Ning Tao frowns tightly and quietly figures out how to deal with the underground space. I''m afraid that even if the ordinary supreme power comes, it may not be able to find the clue.


    No matter how strong it is, if you don''t have the ability to disturb those people, the supreme one may not be able to.


    But they can''t be allowed to check it at will.


    Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Ning Tao feels his chin. It''s better for him to make a big scene in the world and attract their attention. If he doesn''t care about it, he can reduce the risk.


    There are also three disciples, hualushui, who is the first person in the world to contact.


    There''s going to be people targeting him.


    He asked himself the truth.


    Of course, Ning Tao believes that hualushui will not reveal the truth, but he can''t watch the apprentice fall into the dangerous whirlpool. His strength is not enough.


    Although he is now a monarch and has the power to control one side of the world, it is not enough to relieve his worries.


    Moreover, it''s really not easy for him to improve at his present level. A small level is a brand new realm. Since he broke through the Immortal King, his cultivation has not made much progress. He needs to finish his work early to close the door.


    ZY see is (version JV chapter DX section! On C0


    Ning Tao calculated silently.


    Before long, he put on a layer of solid black robe, cover up the breath, then left the dragon bone mountain.


    Not long after he left, a group of black robed people came here and passed Ning Tao perfectly. Even the flying dragon clan moved to the sea.


    Let them explore the Longgu mountains


    Half a day later.


    Ning Tao felt into the flower house, want to see how the situation of the flower house? Or give them peace.


    However, he noticed that there were some strange and obscure breath here. Although it was weak, it was still caught by him. It seemed that he had been dormant here for a long time, just like the patient predators.


    Ning Tao eyebrow a wrinkly, some sullen, more some happy, fortunately did not swagger to the door.


    And angry is these people, really hit the idea of the flower family, seems to have set a trap, do not think it must be waiting for him, even here have set a trap, that do not know how many places in the wilderness waiting for him?


    He wanted to kill these people in a rage, but if he did, it would be stupid.


    It''s going to cause more trouble.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao sees an acquaintance in the dark, full of flowers. After thinking about it, he follows up quietly.


    Hua manlou looks tired and gloomy. He seems to have something on his mind and goes back to his room. He is out of his mind. But when he just closes the door, he turns around and is shocked. A man in black appears in his room.He didn''t even notice.


    "Asshole..."


    Huamanlou gritted his teeth and said angrily, "my Huajia family has done what you ordered. What else do you want? Are you still going to supervise me every step of the way? "


    "Master Hua, don''t be angry, it''s me," Ning Tao said with a bitter smile and opened his hat.


    Hua manlou''s pupil shrinks and loses its voice: "Ning..."


    As soon as he said it, he seemed to think of something. He quickly closed his mouth and looked at it. He was sure that it was Ning Tao. Then he quickly winked and told him that there was an ambush.


    Better get out of here.


    However, Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, my thoughts have already wrapped the room. Even if there is a fight, there will be no sound. What''s the matter with your flower family?"


    Huamanlou sighed: "one or two years ago, these black robed people came here. They are too strong. My flower family ancestors failed in one move. They have no choice but to listen to them."


    "Now there are six immortals lying in ambush here. It seems that there are still some strong ones hiding."


    Ning Tao nodded, and a half step fairy.


    But he didn''t like it.


    "What''s more infuriating is that the elder of my Hua family actually went to them. At the beginning, you beat his grandson, but he was already in decline. But who knows that he took refuge with these black robed people and completely poked your news out."


    "Fortunately, he didn''t know much, but he won the trust of the black robed people. Now he is in charge of the whole flower family."


    Hua manlou said angrily.


    More than once, he said to the owner of his family, huamancheng, that cutting grass should get rid of roots. Sooner or later, this old man will be a disaster. He didn''t expect that it would come true in just a few years.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao remembered that there was such a thing. The old man dared to fight against him and immediately said, "leave it to me. You should not have seen me today. Sooner or later, I will give you peace in Huajia."


    Said, then slowly put on the hat.


    Body in a flash, like a ghost disappeared in place.


    Huamanlou dumb, stay for a moment, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, this guy, the strength has become so terrible? He didn''t even see where he was going.


    It''s worthy of entering the sage Academy.


    "Great..."


    Half a day later, I was resting in my room and meditating all over the building. Suddenly I heard a commotion outside. It seemed that something extraordinary had happened?


    Surprised to go out to inquire, but heard a clansman panic: "no No, the elder went crazy and died. He also killed his grandson himself... "


    Hua manlou was stunned. He was frozen at the door for a long time. He happened to see several black robes rushing to the secret room. At this time, Ning Tao''s words rang out in his ears.


    He actually did it.


    This boy, the method is more and more powerful!

 Chapter 3177

    At this time, Ning Tao has almost arrived at the blue ocean city. It''s just a small thing for him to let a great emperor go crazy. He can do it without any trace.


    It can also be regarded as solving a problem for the flower family.


    He has cleared himself of a disaster.


    Blue Ocean City was an important turning point for him at the beginning, or "Xiao Lao" helped him through the difficulties.


    Early in the eyes of their own.


    Otherwise, he would have been killed by the Su family.


    I came here to see how he was? Sure enough, there are also black robed people ambushing here. However, after all, Xiao is a man of overlord clan. With this identity, no one will be too embarrassed for him.


    Just quietly left him a batch of resources, then again on the road, leaving blue starfish


    I remember that at the beginning, there was another man in blue sea star who helped me. He was called Ouyang Rui. He was the patrol envoy of bawangzong and gave me a mysterious token.


    However, after that, he never saw him again, but Ning Tao always remembered this kindness.


    A drop of water will be rewarded by a spring!


    You can ask chief Sikong for help


    Finally, a sigh.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding space is in disorder. It opens a crack in front of Ning Tao. I don''t know where to go? Waiting quietly.


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, as if to understand what, immediately take a deep breath, slowly stepped in.


    The cracks heal and the place is calm


    The wilderness.


    In the familiar fog, Ning Tao came in step by step. At the first sight, he saw the familiar little martial uncle. His waist was more bent and he was older. He was holding an old broom and slowly sweeping the deep yellow leaves.


    "Back?" Little martial uncle said with a smile.


    Ning Tao nodded and pursed his complicated lips. After all, he has seen the old monster.


    "Thank you for taking care of me all these years. Without you, I''m afraid I will..."


    Before he finished speaking, the little martial uncle shook his head and said with a kind smile, "I haven''t helped you a lot. Your achievements are all up to you. I have two dragons in the wilderness, and I''m content in my life."


    "It''s not easy for you to follow the road of the future and the holy land, but I believe you can do better than the candle dragon."


    Ning Tao made a big salute respectfully. She respected the little martial uncle from the bottom of her heart. It made her feel as kind as her relatives and like Master Wu Chenzi.


    The little martial uncle nodded and said with a smile, "those people of the underworld clan are restless and don''t believe in evil. They have been tossing about on the blue sea star for a long time. You should have found out?"


    Ning Tao said it was.


    I didn''t expect that little martial uncle also knew.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t find out anything for the time being. I''m the old bone of everything. You can rest assured to do your work in the world, and I''ll solve the rest."


    My little martial uncle is so insipid and domineering.


    Back then, he was also a man of the year in the wilderness.


    A group of minions, he doesn''t pay attention to them, and he also plans an overall situation for Ning Tao


    Ning Tao was moved and surprised. Little martial uncle really helped him too much. In this way, he was relieved in dahuangtang. Even in the four major galaxies, he was not afraid.


    At this time, the little martial uncle took a look at Ning Tao''s cultivation, nodded with satisfaction, and said: "although I would expect this day, I didn''t expect that it would be so soon. Do you want to promote your white fall to the supreme weapon?"


    "Really Really? " Ning Tao is surprised, a face surprise way, small face is excited to rise red.


    You know, when Jiang Chen opened his mouth, little martial uncle just helped him forge a half step imperial vessel.


    Even so, its power has soared.


    In the selection of saints, "no trace" is also brilliant.


    But now, as soon as the younger martial uncle opens his mouth, he wants to make the supreme weapon for him. This level is too precious. Some of the strong immortal emperors still use the Royal weapon. Not every strong Immortal Emperor has a matching magic weapon.


    However, as soon as he broke through Xianjun, he was able to upgrade the imperial ware. This fact was unexpected.


    The surprise came so suddenly


    The little martial uncle said with a smile, "I''ve been ready for you long ago. That''s all I can do for you. It''s a supreme weapon. I''m sure I''ll be old."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao quickly takes out Bai Luo, bows his hand and says, "thank you, little martial uncle."


    The little martial uncle nodded, looked at Bai Luo in his hand and said, "this process may take a lot of time. You should wait in the school for some time first."


    Ning Tao naturally agreed.


    Out of the wilderness, he quietly returned to the lakeside small house, less a person know less a risk.


    However, as soon as my mind swept away, my old friends and acquaintances were not here. It seems that after I left, they all worked hard towards their own ideals.


    Today, Liang Xinghe is in charge of dahuangtang. He is already a strong man with three souls. He can take on one side. The king of ox, the king of snake and Hua Meili are all the best among the immortals and the top strength of dahuangtang.Now, jiujiemen is disbanded, and dahuangtang merges with the Mohist forces and ascends to the hegemony.


    The development momentum is excellent.


    There are tens of thousands of Tangkou members under his command.


    The weakest, at least at the level of earthly immortals, are supported by celestial immortals, the great emperor, and the top are several immortals, as well as the major evildoers.


    Now it''s famous in the wild galaxy.


    He made a name for himself.


    Instead of disturbing them, Ning Tao goes to find Tang Lan and sister LAN. In a delicate courtyard, a mature woman with full charm is repairing flowers.


    Somehow, the mind rippled, as if there was an invisible feeling.


    I couldn''t help looking up at the courtyard.


    But this one eye, it is to let her frame, beautiful Mou tremble, the utensil in the hand "pa Ta" fell down, some inconceivable looking at the person in front of her.


    "Sister LAN, I''m back," Ning Tao said with a smile, a kind of unspeakable tenderness.


    The next second, a beautiful shadow heavily rushed into his arms, tears, excited speechless, just tightly holding Ning Tao, holding him.


    It''s like I''m afraid he''ll leave.


    "You It''s really you... "


    "You bastard, you have no conscience. You have left me for so many years. I I thought you didn''t want me anymore... "


    Tang Lan red eyes, choked.


    Ning Tao is distressed and holds the weak woman in his arms. After years of walking, he really feels sorry for her too much, but just to take her to the world.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you any more. I''ll take you and Miaomiao to the world."


    But on hearing this, Tang Lanmei''s eyes were full of tears and worried: "don''t you know? A year ago, Miaomiao set out alone and went to the world. "


    "She said that she wanted to restore the light of the past for the mountain spirit scepter. This is her mission, and she wants to complete it."


    "What?"


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. He started a year ago? How can this silly girl go alone?

 Chapter 3178

    Ning Tao is anxious. Qu Miaomiao has been walking for more than a year. You know, once you enter the world, it''s no less than looking for a needle in a haystack. It''s so vast.


    It''s not easy to find someone.


    And there are all kinds of dangers.


    She is now even the king of immortals, but how can Ning Tao rest assured that a woman has to travel a long way to the great spirit?


    What to do in case of danger?


    Seeing that Ning Tao was angry, Tang Lan comforted: "don''t worry, Miaomiao is not a rash person. She is very cautious in this trip. She should be able to reach the elves safely."


    "She is now the queen of the Shanling clan. She has to be responsible and you should believe her."


    Ning Tao sighs helplessly. Now it''s too late to say anything. He can only wait for the famine to happen. He immediately leaves for the great spirit to find Miaomiao. I hope she can arrive at the great spirit safely.


    According to Lan Jie, Qu Miaomiao has been running in the wilderness these years, and has indeed found some scattered people.


    I''m afraid there are hundreds of them.


    Today, most of them are hidden in Shanling land, a white fog forbidden area in the corner of the wilderness.


    The rest, under the leadership of sister Ling, spread out to find the people. The more people there are, the more powerful they are. The more remote places they are, the easier they are to find.


    The Shanling people finally have a little foundation.


    Recovery is expected.


    Ning Tao has a little comfort in his heart, which can be regarded as good news. Now the attention of the netherworld is on him, but the remaining evils of the Shanling clan are not very concerned.


    The rest are mostly small things. Tang Lan just said it briefly.


    However, when it comes to the fact that the toilet water has been attacked three times, Ning Tao''s face is completely gloomy, a sense of killing is boiling, and his fists are clenched "bang bang".


    These bastards.


    It is said that hualushui would have died in the attack if it had not been for the three masters, such as Yuling and Henglian. Now he has been taken to secret cultivation by the three masters.


    Even Tang Lan doesn''t know where it is.


    In fact, not only hualushui, Liang Su Su, but also Tan Wanrong, and even herself, have been plotted against, but fortunately, they have saved the day.


    Now they are in the college, do not dare to step out, for fear of attracting the attention of those people.


    Ning Tao is gloomy. I didn''t expect that the underworld was so rampant? In the wild galaxy, they dare to move without fear, and the overlord clan doesn''t care? Just tolerating him running wild on his own turf?


    It''s not because of Sikong Xin''s death, is it?


    Tang Lan explained: "the death of sikongxin really has an impact on you, but it won''t be so big. The reason why the underworld clan will be rampant at this time is that the overlord clan leader has decided to choose one to be the quasi clan leader."


    "It''s a big event for the whole galaxy. Several young masters are fighting for each other now. After a while, they will be fighting for the overlord."


    "What? So fast? "


    Ning Tao''s face changed and he was at a loss.


    "It seems that it was the news that sikongxin was killed that the overlord patriarch made this decision. Sikongshou, one of the little masters, is also one of the hot figures. Few of the little masters can fight against him."


    "However, the reason why the underworld clan is rampant is that they collude with a young leader. His name is sikongqing, and he is also the biggest opponent of sikongshou. If he becomes the leader of the clan, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Tang Lan worries.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao frowned. He thought about it, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    The position of overlord is related to a lot of major events. The attitude of him, Shanling clan and the whole Dahuang to himself depends on who sits in this position. The best way is to go up by his own people.


    So he chose to support chief Sikong.


    If he succeeds, he will also be a direct beneficiary, at least in Dahuang, he will be able to go to the underworld fearlessly.


    On the contrary, it is worse, the wound sprinkle salt!


    I''m afraid there''s no place for him in Dahuang!


    "What''s the situation now? Where is chief Sikong now? " Ning Tao asked solemnly.


    Tang Lan said: "the situation is imminent, but I''m not very clear about the details. Chief Sikong hasn''t come back for more than a year. I heard these words from Huang Tianqi. By the way, he is now in the college."


    "Why don''t you wait for me to find him, and tell him in detail that he is now one of the important helpers of chief Sikong..."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao nodded. It happened that he was free. Maybe there was something else he could do for it. He had already made preparations for it


    Before long, the muscular Huang Tianqi is excited and excitedly rushes into another hospital. His eyes are crazy. As soon as he rushes into the inner hall, he suddenly meets the familiar Ning Tao, and immediately laughs and gives him a big hug.


    "You don''t tell me when you come back, but elder sister LAN will tell me, brother. I''m thinking of you recently."


    Huang Tianqi was excited and laughed.Ning Tao wry smile, directly step by step into the theme, worried: "Sikong head, how is his situation? Can I help you? What''s the success rate? "


    "Well This... "


    Huang Tianqi hesitated for a moment and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that you all know that the form was clear. Once Sikong Xin died, he was the most powerful Sikong head."


    "However, the" sikongqing "suddenly made a great progress and was in the limelight. He was able to compete with the head of sikongqing. It is said that there are some shadows of the underworld behind him, who are secretly supporting him.


    "The underworld clan can''t be underestimated. Now, the balance of victory has been wavering. With a little help, the guy of Sikong head and Sikong Qing are completely engaged. Half a month later, it will be the final race for the patriarch."


    "The success rate is not very high, but now that you are back, the success rate is bound to rise..."


    Ning Tao knows clearly that he is going to fight at that time, but he makes sure that if he absolutely can''t let the underworld people succeed, otherwise the whole wilderness will never have peace.


    I don''t know what bawangzong thought?


    How could such a thing be allowed?


    At this time, Huang Tianqi said: "in half a month, in addition to the fight between the little masters, we also have."


    "In the end, the power of the candidate is the power of the leader, and the strength of the relationship is the strength of the leader."


    Ning Tao is thoughtful. In this way, he is quite suitable for him. I don''t know who his opponents are? What''s your strength? There should be a limit.


    If Xianhuang can join them, they just give up. He can''t beat Xianjun later.


    At this time, Huang Tianqi seemed to think of something and said mysteriously: "by the way, do you still remember Liukong Immortal King? It''s Kong Ming Xianjun''s master. This guy joined Si Kongqing. He is our top enemy. "


    "If we can solve it, the head of Sikong will win the master''s grasp, and at least half of it will rise."


    "Now, I think the head of Sikong is worried about him. Liukong Xianjun is a tough man. He is very strong and has the power of space. It''s really hard to deal with him."


    QV starts! / 0C


    Ning Tao whispers. Unexpectedly, he meets him again. He is an old enemy.


    Is it inevitable to fight after all?


    Since you can''t avoid it, try whose space is stronger!

 Chapter 3179

    For a month and a half, Ning Tao did not appear in public, just meditated quietly in the original tower.


    Strength can be improved by one point is one point.


    After all, Liukong is an old Xianjun, and both of them have the power of space. There is no so-called advantage. It is extremely difficult to win him.


    It is said that he escaped under the Immortal Emperor''s hands, and the ordinary strong Immortal Emperor didn''t want to provoke him.


    From this we can imagine how powerful this man is.


    The wind devil is not around.


    It''s up to him!


    On this day, Ning Tao closed the door and walked out of the original tower. Huang Tianqi had already been waiting outside the door, holding a delicate jade box.


    "Oh, hey, you can figure it out, Nuo, you have everything ready for you," Huang Tianqi hurriedly came up and handed him the jade box in his hand.


    Ning Tao took it and opened it to see that it was a skin as thin as a cicada''s wing and almost transparent.


    "It''s a treasure of our family. It''s a mask made by a rare" thousand illusory insects ". With it, it has the effect of change. Even a strong immortal can''t see through you."


    "Now, you don''t have to be afraid to expose your identity at that time," Huang Tianqi said confidently, patting his chest.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao takes it carefully on his face. He feels as if he has blended in. It''s very cool. It seems that he can slightly change his face.


    In a short time, he became a middle-aged man from a cream boy.


    Another folding fan. I feel like a gentleman.


    Between the eyebrows, it is quite noble and upright.


    "Yes, if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I''m afraid I wouldn''t believe it''s you," said Huang Tianqi.


    But at this time, Tang Lan rushed back from the outside, but saw a stranger in the courtyard, looked at one or two, hesitated: "Ning Tao?"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was dumb and said with a bitter smile, "how do you recognize me? Is there any flaw? "


    Tang Lan stroked her hair and said, "although her face has changed, her momentum has not changed. She also has a figure. People who are very familiar with you can easily recognize it."


    Two people suddenly, so it is.


    It seems that some details need to be changed.


    Half a day later, Ning Tao basically adapted to this identity, still known as the "Milky Way", holding a folding fan, reciting words, like a white jade scholar.


    When they were ready, they set out, and the head of Sikong was about to face the final selection.


    The purpose of this trip is to make him the suzerain.


    It''s also about their future!


    After several rounds of transportation, I finally arrived at the main star, Overlord, the core of the wild galaxy, and also the ruler and overlord.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is already full of thunder here, but it''s a desolate day, and he doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Maybe a hundred years or a thousand years later, this little guy is qualified for him to pay attention to it, but it''s still far away.


    "You..."


    Sikongshou''s face was red and angry.


    At this time, Ning Tao has recovered the face of the Milky way. He stares at Liukong and raises his eyebrows slightly. This guy seems to have made some progress.


    But about the power of space, ha ha


    "A helper, dare to disturb the conversation of the little Lord of bawangzong, Liukong, you are more and more arrogant!"

 Chapter 3180

    MBU (0U


    as soon as this remark came out, Liukong Xianjun narrowed his eyes and looked at Ning Tao''s disguised Milky Way Taoist priest. After thinking about it for a while, he had no impression, but his tone was not small.


    It''s just a fairy and a gentleman.


    Where did you get the confidence? Is it blue?


    "Hum, boy, I advise you not to meddle in your business, or tomorrow will be your death day."


    Ning Tao said with a faint smile: "I''m a tough person. I won''t die so easily. Anyway, I will live longer than those villains who eat inside and outside."


    As soon as the words came out, the air suddenly cooled down.


    There was a pressure all around.


    Sikong head, desolate days all feel chest a stuffy, like a volcano is about to erupt.


    Around the inn, sanxiu and even most of the people in bawangcheng could not help but wonder, who is this guy? How dare you say that? Are you not afraid of being killed?


    They all said this sentence, but they also rejected it.


    There''s an instinctive aversion.


    What they do is even more irritating.


    In particular, their hands are not good enough, and they don''t care about the Pluto system, but they come to the wilderness to tell us what to do, just like the wilderness is theirs sooner or later.


    It''s very unpleasant


    At this time, when everyone thought that Liukong immortal was going to do something, a clear voice suddenly rang out: "Liukong, don''t go too far. You are a guest, but you dare to tell the master what to do."


    "Does bawangzong want to listen to you?"


    As soon as the words came out, they all looked at it, and saw a gentle figure falling slowly like the spring breeze, just like the terrible pressure.


    At the sight of this man, the head of Sikong and Huang Tianqi were both very happy and said, "Mr. Fuliu, you are here at last."


    It''s like a heart finally relaxes.


    There was a burst of exclamation.


    Speaking of this man, he was also a man of the year. Like Liukong, he came from Dahuang war Academy.


    In their term, the dead died, the abandoned abandoned, and the rest of them either grew into a great evil or became famous figures in the wilderness.


    It goes without saying.


    Fu Liu is most famous for his kindness, his caring for the wounded and the dying, his emphasis on friendship, his chivalry and justice, and his dislike of injustice.


    So he was very popular throughout the wilderness.


    High prestige!


    However, Liukong Xianjun frowned and stared at the willow for a long time. He was not good at it. Although he looked gentle, it was not ambiguous if he started.


    There was no small loss in those years.


    Although he is not afraid, it is too early for him to make a decisive battle at this time, which is easy to expose his cards.


    He came here to make trouble, in fact, just to see what the hell is going on? Tomorrow is the final battle, afraid of unexpected changes, but who knows, he put out such a big battle, actually only to see a classmate.


    There is also a fairy King double lengtouqing.


    Si Kongqing was so restless that he had to come to investigate. As a result, he made a false alarm. It was ridiculous to think about it.


    Thinking of this, Liukong fairy King sneered, played his robe, and said: "OK, today it''s up to you to brush the willows. Let go of this blue horse. But tomorrow, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel."


    "Fu Liu, I also advise you not to go through this muddy water. You are only one last step away from the imperial realm. If you die here carelessly, it will be a great loss."


    After hearing this, Fu Liu said plainly, "don''t bother. Mohism is kind to me. It''s my duty to select the patriarch. If you have the ability to kill me, let me have a good look at your means in the battle."


    "Well, let me see how much progress you''ve made over the years. Don''t just run away like you did back then."


    As soon as the words came out, the Immortal King couldn''t help but draw his mouth and just hummed: "let''s wait and see."


    Say, then blink away.


    Before he left, he did not forget to stare at Ning Tao.


    Like threats, threats!


    But Ning Tao didn''t care. If he was afraid, he would not come. However, after the disturbance, he had an understanding of Liukong''s strength.


    It should be about seven or eight.


    With the power of space, he can fight beyond the level.


    Even if he can''t fight, he can still escape. It''s hard for the strong Immortal Emperor to catch up with him. It''s really hard to deal with him in the Immortal King


    At this time, seeing that the place was full of people, chief Sikong said in a low voice: "there are many people here, and their eyes are mixed. Let''s talk in another place. Come with me."


    Then he went to the inner city.


    Ning Tao and Huang Tian, together with Fu Liu


    Half an hour later, in the headquarters of bawangzong and the secret room of sikongshou, a group of four gathered together. Tomorrow is the final battle. We need to discuss it first.


    In particular, just now Liukong''s provocation, it''s a big mouth, not to mention how embarrassing.And wounded one of them.


    "Well, this guy is more and more presumptuous. Why didn''t he find out before? Don''t you have the support of the underworld? So that I can be unscrupulous in the wilderness? "


    Si Kong head black face, clench teeth way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t worry, he will give it to me tomorrow."


    "You?"


    I can''t help but be stunned when I smell the words.


    Is this also a helper? The idea of a sweep, eyes but stare big, double? Is this guy teasing him? Where did you get the confidence to say that?


    "Do you know who Liukong is? Let''s not talk about the tricky power of space, let''s say that his accomplishments are far more than you. How can you win? Don''t make a joke. "


    "This time, it''s about the selection of the patriarch. If we lose, we won''t get any better."


    Fu Liu frowned.


    Not to mention him, even the head of Si Kong was worried. The gap was too big and he had no confidence. He immediately asked Ning Tao, "how sure are you tomorrow?"


    Ning Tao touched chin, under the gaze of three people, slowly stretched out three fingers.


    "Thirty percent!"


    "What?"


    Huang Tianqi screamed, and his muscles jumped wildly. He grabbed Ning Tao and said, "brother, you can''t be joking at this time. You can think about it later."


    Ning Tao rolled a white eye, helpless way: "do you think he is easy to deal with?"? 30% is a big deal, OK? Even this master Fuliu, I think his assurance is only 60% at most. "


    Seeing the three people looking at him, Fu Liu pondered for a moment and said in a complicated way: "it''s possible to defeat him by 60%, but it''s only possible to kill him by 10%. It''s hard to deal with."


    "However, there are only six helpers for each young master in this trip. If this friend can hold off the flow and buy me a certain amount of time, this battle may be You can win


    Hearing this, Si kongshou and Huang Tianqi were relieved. If they hold off, they should be able to do it.


    Sage college selects the first place. That''s not for you.


    "By the way, what are the rules for tomorrow?" Huang Tianqi thought of this and asked.


    "It''s to snatch the overlord''s divine sword. It''s the supreme artifact of our overlord clan, and it''s also the symbol of the patriarch. If anyone can get the divine sword within the prescribed time, he will be the successor of the next patriarch."


    Sikong head said solemnly.

 Chapter 3181

    "Grab the sword? That''s it? " Ning Tao saw no sound, can''t help but wonder.


    Brush willow, desolate day Qi is also doubt.


    "It''s really very simple, but it''s also very difficult," explained Sikong Shou. "There are six young masters who participated in this trip, including me. Thirty six people robbed the sword."


    "Besides, there are also some mechanisms and arrays. The most important thing is that the divine sword has spirit. It''s also the most difficult step to move it and let it choose you."


    "In the past, there was no lack of the kind of young masters who were originally unknown but were selected by the overlord''s sword."


    "So weird?" Ning Tao muttered.


    Huang Tianqi has heard that the wisdom of such a supreme artifact is not inferior to that of human beings. It is really important that it can be cultivated and recognized.


    Otherwise, some people below will not agree with you. You want to use the supreme artifact to suppress it, but it doesn''t like you at all. It''s not as good as a burning stick to hold it. Naturally, the position of the patriarch will not be stable and will be pulled down sooner or later.


    He also had a supreme artifact in Dahuang war yard, which Huang Tianqi had seen when he was a child.


    It was his grandfather who took him.


    But in the face of it, even Dean Huang needs to be respectful.


    "Well, we''ll do it according to what we just discussed. This battle is very important. Whether we can succeed or not depends on you two. I''ll thank you very much afterwards."


    The head of Sikong said solemnly to Fu Liu.


    As for Ning Tao, he doesn''t have to be so polite. He, the little master of the overlord clan, was drawn into a camp early, and he was still under his command.


    He doesn''t help himself, who helps himself?


    It can be said that despite the love of Fu Liu Chengmo''s family, to help him, but in terms of trust, it is Ning Tao.


    If Sikong was stabbed in the back in front of his first stop and felt that Ning Tao was standing behind him before, he would never think about him. That''s how he trusted him.


    Mr. Fuliu nodded his head, just looked at Ning Tao curiously. This man was strange. However, he could see that this man was not so simple from Huang Tianqi''s and Sikong''s expressions.


    And they trusted him.


    It''s very popular.


    Even dare to threaten to stop the flow of air, 30% grasp, is not ordinary people dare to speak in vain?


    But I don''t know that what Ning Tao said about 30% assurance is to really defeat, or even Kill!


    A night without words, time flies.


    The next day, with the dull sound of bawanggu reverberating, the six young masters woke up in the silence and came to the square with their own people in the attention of all.


    There are six people, including myself.


    The remaining five are helpers invited by each.


    They are the main force. Whether they can defeat each other depends on them. Whether they can be selected by Shenjian depends on themselves. It also needs luck.


    "Dong Dong Dong... "


    The drum has a long history and the ceremony begins.


    On the high stage, after a long speech by a towering clan elder, he finally got to the point. In his sight, a tall man with a dignified face came out. It was the overlord of this term.


    Looking at the six teams, he took a deep breath and said solemnly, "this is a grand event of our overlord clan for thousands of years. I will choose a successor to take over the foundation of our overlord clan for countless years."


    "This selection will be a major event in your life. I think you all know which is more important. I won''t talk much about it. You all know the rules."


    "Three days later, the overlord world will open again. Who can get the overlord sword of our sect, pull it out and get recognition will be the next leader of our overlord sect."


    "During this period, no matter the dead or injured, it''s very cruel. If you quit now, it''s still too late."


    The voice is rolling and reverberating like thunder.


    It seems that Ning Tao decided to fight for his life, but he didn''t see it.


    Think about it. It''s really hard to be indifferent to such a great advantage. Even if the strength is weak and there is no power to make friends with, what if you are favored by the overlord sword?


    Even if the odds are one percent, one in a thousand.


    You have to try.


    People are lucky!


    Seeing this, the overlord was not at all surprised. He came out from here in those years. Now they are all walking the same way they went.


    Immediately, he sighed heavily, waved his hand and yelled, "I announce that the selection of the patriarch is officially started."


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a roar, a small world opened.


    Si kongshou, Fu Liu, Ning Tao, Liu Kong, Si Kongqing and others are all breathing fast and nervous, as if they are about to face a major test.


    Huang Tianqi didn''t participate, not because he didn''t want to, but because he didn''t have enough strength, he could only shout outside.


    But Mr. Fuliu was invited by him.


    Half of the team was organized by him. Mohist school fully supported sikongshou.¡¢u¡­ ^0


    at this time, Liukong Xianjun squints, sweeps Ning Tao, looks at Sikong first, sniffs and says: "very good, it seems that there are people who are not afraid of death. I''m more and more curious about you. Have we seen them anywhere?"


    Said, eyes fixed ningtao.


    But Ning Tao shrugged and said, "if you''re afraid, you can get out now."


    "Cut!" Liukong sniffed, then stepped in.

 Chapter 3182

    In succession, six teams entered the overlord world. Every time the selection of the patriarch was carried out here, only one team could come out in the end.


    "Brush..."


    On a hillside, Ning Tao, Si kongshou and Fu Liu show up and are already in the selection process.


    Looking around, there is a vast expanse in front of us.


    Where is the destination?


    "Young master, what shall we do next?" A confidant inquired at the head of Sikong.


    His name is Wei San, and he has always been the close guard of the head of Sikong. His strength is five immortal kings. Although he is not high, he is a trusted subordinate of the head of Sikong.


    Hearing this, the head of Sikong couldn''t help rushing to brush the willows. Ning Tao asked, "what do you think? Do you want to do it or... "


    "There are only three days in the game. On the first day, we should try to test each other. No one will mess with us. On the second day, we will start. On the third day, we will have the final fight."


    "In my opinion, we should first find the location of the overlord sword. This is the most important thing at the moment."


    Whisk willow slowly way.


    The people nodded and made sense.


    That Wei San suggested: "I think we should also find the right time to eliminate some of the weakest teams first, so that when we have a decisive battle with qingshaozhu, they will intervene and get rid of the unstable factors first."


    But as soon as the words came out, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. In this case, there will be too many enemies."


    "The enemy is the five branches of the army. Why are they our enemies? What''s more, you''re just a fairy king. Where can you talk? It''s a great kindness for you to join us


    Wei San is interrupted, a face not happy way.


    Seeing this, chief Sikong interrupted: "well, in my opinion, everyone has a point. It''s better to wait and see what the enemy''s idea is first."


    "Yinhe Daoyou, please go and find out the way first, and find out the position of Shenjian by the way."


    This kind of thing is naturally the most suitable.


    The way of space.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, then moved, turned into a light and shadow, and rushed into the dense forest.


    Wei San''s mouth is open and he wants to stop talking. He wanted to ask for help, but Ning Tao is running too fast. Can he find his way by himself? What does the chief think?


    More and more confused.


    Brush willow eyebrow to pick, feel a little surprised way: "unexpectedly is floating light glimmer? It seems that this galaxy Taoist friend and I still have a relationship. I don''t know which class of student he is? "


    "As if, as if never heard of it?"


    Wei San was also upset and said, "head Shaozhu, who is this guy? I feel no respect for you. "


    "Well "


    with a wry smile, how dare he let Ning Tao respect him? He is just a pawn under Ning Tao''s hands, and he has to respect the sect leader in his heart.


    secretly Tucao a few words, then he laughed, and found an excuse to make complaints about it.


    At this time, Ning Tao blinked several times, then came to a mountain top, opened the perspective, and looked into the distance, especially paying attention to the direction and flow of heaven and earth''s spiritual power.


    He had some knowledge about the supreme artifact, and the wind demon master also explained a lot to him.


    At this level, I have learned how to practice independently. My wisdom and thoughts are no less than those of the old monster. If it is breathing, the biggest aura gathering place is it. It''s easy to recognize this.


    Before long, Ning Tao found a huge aura funnel and vortex in the center of overlord world.


    There was a lot of movement.


    "So?" Ning Tao picks his eyebrows.


    He hesitated and thought about whether to go and have a look. Maybe there is any danger there. He should first find out the situation and know himself and his enemy before he can win a hundred battles.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao made up his mind to jump down the mountain like a swallow.


    A few elegant rotation, then gallop away.


    However, his figure suddenly stopped, fell on an ancient tree below, negative hand, light way: "this friend, do not intend to appear?"


    "Shasha..."


    The breeze rustled the trees around.


    Everything is so peaceful.


    But all of a sudden, an outline appeared in an ancient tree. Unexpectedly, a man came out of it. As soon as he flashed, he came to the tree opposite Ning Tao.


    There was a look of surprise on his face.


    I didn''t expect to be discovered so soon.


    "It''s you? I remember, you are under sikongqing, "Ning Tao recalled, touching his chin.


    I met just now, so I have a little impression.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The man on the other side laughed and joked: "interesting, since you know why you are not afraid? Don''t you worry that I will kill you here? "


    Ning Tao smile, negative hand way: "the premise is that you can do it, a just Xianjun quadruple.""Er..."


    The man with the hook was silly, with a dull face, just like Xianjun quadruple? What''s your strength? How can you say this kind of indifferent, arrogant words.


    If Liukong Xianjun and Mr. Fuliu were here, it would be a golden saying to say that.


    But who are you?


    Do you mean to underestimate me?


    What do you think?


    The man with hook was so angry that he said with a smile: "it''s ridiculous. It''s a miracle that you can live to now, but today is the time when the miracle withers."


    "Although you''re just a double little thing, it''s not worth worrying about, but if you can kill one person, you can weaken the strength of the first young master. I won''t let go of this good opportunity. It''s God''s blessing on him."


    However, Ning Tao said with a light smile: "tut Tut, coincidentally, I think so too. Let''s do it."


    As soon as the words came down, the man with the hook actually made a preemptive attack. A pair of silver hooks were used as weapons, which was very biased. However, they were also the most tricky, fierce and unpredictable. In a flash, the silver hook was like a silver snake biting Ning Tao.


    "Boy, take out your weapon, or you will be killed in ten moves," the man with hook sneered confidently.


    But Ning Tao pities to shake his head, don''t say white fall now on the body, even if on the body, face this person, also not enough to force him to that kind of share.


    The silver hook is still shining.


    Once it''s hooked, it''s bound to hit hard.


    But for more than ten times in a row, Ning Tao didn''t move in the same place. The Silver Hook had been rubbing around his ear, but he couldn''t touch it. It was strange.


    "Why How could it be? "


    As soon as the man''s face changed and he gritted his teeth, he could only use his real skills. The silver hook danced like a claw in the air, and its power rose sharply, tearing away quickly.


    "Zheng Dang... "


    "Difa, double dragon dance!"


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao raised his eyelids and lost interest. Although he was Sizhong, he was weaker than Jiang Wu and Beichen Tianliu.


    "100000 times The melting pot of war


    Only a little increase in strength, in the face of this blow, just a random flash, four pieces of shadow emerge.


    "What?"


    He wants to entangle the silver net in a crazy way.


    However, behind him was a cool, then a hot, a golden ray penetrated his brain.


    "One Yang finger, first kill!"

 Chapter 3183

    The dazzling golden light faded.


    Holding hook man petrified, a pair of eyes gradually lose focus, reflecting a gorgeous scene, beautiful.


    "Putong" sound, the expression completely solidified.


    Weak lying on the grass.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the wind was light and the clouds were light. In fact, that finger was a powerful blow made by the combination of the world finger and the sun flame.


    Power is an enhanced version.


    As for the name, just casually.


    However, when he came out to find a way, he let him take the first kill, which weakened one sixth of sikongqing''s strength. This is really gratifying and a good omen.


    With a wave of his hand, he picked up the body of the man holding the hook and went to the place where the aura swirled


    Half a day later, Ning Tao returned with a full load.


    Fu Liu, head of Sikong and others rushed up and asked, "how about it? There is the whereabouts of the sword. "


    Wei San sniffed. How could it be so easy?


    But Ning Tao nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, the position has been found, and I''ve solved a problem easily."


    Then he took out the body of the man holding the hook.


    Five people see this, look surprised.


    "Silver Silver Eagle


    "How is that possible? You How did you do that? " Wei San saw this man and screamed.


    For the strength of the Silver Eagle, he knows best, but the other side is Sikong Qing''s personal guard.


    There is also a fight between the two. Although his accomplishments are not as good as his own, his moves are tricky and his weapons are far from the goal. He can compete with himself by various means.


    It''s very tricky.


    He didn''t even dare to say he would win.


    But now Ning Tao killed the Silver Eagle? He couldn''t believe it. How could it be?


    Fu Liu stares at the body of the Silver Eagle. He is silent for a long time. He suddenly breathes a sigh of relief. He says in some complicated ways: "one hit is sure to kill. He wins with overwhelming strength. Even if he is old enough to fight against him, it will take some means."


    "I didn''t expect that I was so stupid. I can''t imagine my strength."


    Ning Tao said with a faint smile: "the elder generation is over praised."


    Hearing this, the head of Sikong was overjoyed and said with a frank smile: "good, great. Not only did he have the position of magic sword, but also weakened one of Sikong Qing''s right arms."


    "If you let him know, I''m afraid his face will turn green now. Ha ha, Ning Brother Yinhe has made great achievements. "


    Ning Tao didn''t have a good look at him. He almost let out a slip of the tongue. Just as he was about to open his mouth, suddenly, his eyebrows were raised, and he looked at a nearby forest inexplicably.


    Not only he, Fu Liu, but also the other two Xianjun strongmen, all had feelings one after another.


    "Who is hiding here? It''s better to come out and see him, "Ning Tao said to the forest.


    "Huh?"


    It''s normal that sikongshou can''t feel it, but Wei San doesn''t feel it either. He specially sends out his mind and sweeps it. There''s no abnormality. How can it happen? He didn''t find anyone?


    What''s wrong with this kid?


    Mr. Lian Fuliu and the other two.


    However, a faint laugh came out slowly from the forest: "it''s worthy of killing Yinying''s friend. This kind of perception is really extraordinary. It seems that" the first cousin of Sikong "has found an enviable helper."


    Words out, a wise, calm, smiling young man, slowly out of the forest.


    And his five helpers.


    "Si Kongming?"


    At the sight of this man, chief Sikong hesitated. How could it be him? How did he show up here?


    This man is his cousin. Although his talent is not among the best, he has a brain. He is very good at arranging troops. He is very good. In fact, he is the one he fears most among the five young masters.


    Si Kongqing seems to be complacent, but in fact he is very mediocre, and the underworld people like him very much.


    I''m going to support him.


    But Si Kongming is not a simple character.


    If the underworld people help him, it will be another scene today, and it will be a Sikong letter.


    Thinking of this, Sikong could not help frowning: "what are you doing here? From what I know of you, it''s very unwise to fight at this time. You won''t be so stupid. "


    Sikong Ming gave a wry smile, but said, "I can''t call my cousin. At least you and I can get along."


    "Well, let''s just say what you have to say. It''s a little late to play emotional cards at this time. What''s your purpose?" Sikong head a face is solemn, sink a voice way.


    Hearing this, Si Kongming''s face was complicated and gratified. The little guy had grown up.


    It''s not only vigorous but also decisive.


    Become a reliable person.


    Even if Si kongxin is still alive, I''m afraid that the final selection result will be defeated by this cousin


    Sikong Ming took a deep breath. Under the gaze of the people, he said solemnly, "I''m here to take refuge in you. I''ll do my best to help you sit on the throne of the overlord.""Well "Ha?"


    They were stunned at first, and then stunned.


    Take refuge in? Is this guy crazy?


    Ning Tao and Si kongshou look at each other. They are all at a loss from each other''s eyes. Who can believe that when they come to take refuge? What if you backwater at the critical moment?


    It''s incredible.


    It''s a shock.


    "You Why do you think that? Give me a reason to believe you, "he hesitated after a long silence. He believed that Si Kongming was well prepared.


    If he is not sure, he will never speak easily.


    Si Kongming stretched out three fingers and said solemnly: "first, among the six young masters, you are the most likely to be selected, so it''s better to add icing on the cake than send charcoal in the snow."


    "Second, although I''m not a righteous person, I won''t watch the underworld invade my wasteland. Now I dare to control my heirs, which I can''t accept as a tyrant."


    "Third, I believe you, I believe you have the potential to lead the whole bawangzong to glory and lead the whole wilderness galaxy to the world."


    Sikong head hesitated, hesitated: "that''s all?"


    Fu Liu, Ning Tao, Wei three people calculate, at this time, the joint words is really a good thing.


    It depends on whether this person can be trusted?


    It''s true.


    With a wry smile, Sikong Ming knew it would not be so easy. With a shrug, he stepped forward slowly and sighed: "to tell you the truth, the position of overlord is really attractive, but the chance that I can sit on it is far less than three tenths of your chance."


    "So, it''s better to choose a safe way to take full advantage of you. In this way, when you become the overlord, I will naturally rise."


    "Under one person and over ten thousand people, the treatment is pretty good, and I know who you are best. If you have kindness, Yongquan will repay you. I know that you can''t believe me now, but I can prove it."


    While speaking, he had already come to the head of Si Kong, and he even called himself a self-cultivation man in front of him.


    "If you don''t accept me, you won''t worry about my hidden danger. You''d better kill me now, so that you can rest assured when you finally fight in two days.


    "In fact, I have a few kilos. I know it''s the limit to be a commander in chief. If I''m the Lord, to tell you the truth, I think I don''t have that weight. Planning strategies is my ideal position."


    "Now, it''s your turn to choose," Sikong Ming took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes.


    The head of Sikong was moved and his face changed. He was flustered by this scene. He never thought that Sikong Ming would do it. He didn''t know whether he should believe him or not?


    However, if you really want to kill him now, a person who has sealed his accomplishments can be killed with one hand.


    But would he?

 Chapter 3184

    When Sikong first hesitated, Ning Tao thought about it in his heart. Suddenly he walked out, smiling and patting him on the shoulder.


    "The young master can think so thoroughly and sincerely. If we don''t agree with him, it''s too inhuman. As the saying goes, you can''t doubt people, you can''t doubt people. How can the future overlord not have this courage?"


    As soon as the words came out, the head of Sikong''s brain was empty and his whole body was full of excitement.


    Yes, if you dare not use the people you know, who can you trust in the future?


    If you can''t pass the present choice, what should you do with so many difficult choices in the future? How could a overlord have hesitated.


    What''s more, what''s he afraid of? The owner of our house is still here?


    The sky fell down and a tall man stood on it.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel relieved. It was a clear decision to join dahuangtang.


    Chief Sikong praised himself.


    However, in the future, when he looks back on it, he always cries and regrets to death


    Under the gaze of all the people, the head of Sikong solemnly said to Sikong Ming, "since my cousin believes me, it''s my honor. If I become the leader in the future, you will be the deputy leader of bawangzong and the head of the whole Dahuang."


    "You and my brother, create resplendence and great cause together. I, the head of Sikong, swear by the blood of overlord here."


    As soon as the words came out, Si Kongming was surprised. This was the highest oath for them. He immediately swore solemnly to prove his sincerity in the name of the ancestor of the overlord.


    Just a moment later, the two reached an agreement on the alliance, which can not help but let the morale rise again.


    If you join forces, you will defeat Si Kongqing


    But Wei San looks suspicious and looks at Ning Tao secretly. Who is this guy? How can you convince the first young master? Even this master can do it.


    He didn''t understand that.


    Don''t mention him, Sikong Ming''s heart is also a little surprised, this galactic Taoist seems to be unusual.


    But his background is blank.


    The means used are astonishing.


    I''m afraid this talent is the first card of Sikong!


    After a moment''s deliberation, the night is shrouded. The first day is going to pass. The overlord world is calm but turbulent. The situation will be tense several times tomorrow.


    While taking advantage of the night, Si Kongming said his idea again, all the details are not omitted, and even the rest of the team are included. If everything goes according to their budget, the odds will be stable.


    No matter how difficult Liukong is, he is only one person after all, and even has several plans to deal with him.


    It''s really an eye opener.


    This man''s brain is worthy of the name of a military adviser.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is so excited that he wants to dig it up. It seems that there is a lack of such a character on their side. However, he seems to have stepped into the circle.


    Once the head of Sikong became the Lord, the wise brain was not a general under his command.


    I can''t help feeling satisfied when I think of it.


    The corner of my mouth is slightly crooked


    The next day, it was dawn.


    All around the wind, came the tension, smoke atmosphere, Ning Tao and a group of 12 people, full speed, slowly toward the position of the sword.


    Even if it is pulled out now, it doesn''t matter. The one who comes out with the magic sword is the patriarch.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Half a day later, the crowd arrived at their destination.


    In front of you, you can feel the spirit gathering quickly. If you stand high, you can see the shadow of a sword.


    This is it.


    Sikong''s head breathed quickly.


    This is the last step away from the suzerain, the goal for which he thought and worked hard.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao looked up and said, "it seems that they have already come."


    People nodded, can feel several directions, came some weak ideas, some forest birds from the sky, but did not rashly close.


    The two teams were separated for the time being. This was discussed by them before, in order to surprise them.


    The next day, spent in tension.


    No one touched.


    However, on the third day, when a ray of sunlight pierced the dawn, people''s hearts became restless, and they could feel several breath aiming at each other and deadlocked.


    This kind of tense atmosphere lasted until noon. In the tension, the space suddenly wriggled. In a flash, all six people jumped up, looked on guard, and firmly protected the head of Sikong in the center.


    "At last?"


    In line of sight, a familiar arrogant figure slowly walked out, stopped in the air, sneered: "don''t be nervous, I just want to send a message, please go to the magic sword platform, has been deadlocked, not the way, it''s time to have an end."


    Sikong head heart move, plain way: "a little interesting, Sikong Qing actually learned to give orders."Liukong didn''t think so, but he didn''t hurry. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Silver Eagle, but you can kill it?"


    "It''s me!"


    Ning Tao takes a step and makes a plain road.


    There is no need to hide such things.


    Seeing this, Liu Kong''s pupil shrank and narrowed his eyes for a long time. Then he said coldly, "it''s you boy. It''s very good. For a long time, no one dares to contradict me again and again. I will send you to see the Silver Eagle myself."


    With that, I went into the space again.


    It looks amazing.


    But Ning Tao just shrugs his shoulders and doesn''t think so. Instead, he has some expectations in his heart.


    Many spatial means are still in theory. It is also a rare experience for him to have a space master of the same level.


    At this time, the head of Sikong calmed down, and then took all the people to shenjiantai.


    In a moment, I came to an open field.


    In the sight, besides him, five young masters are here, sikongqing, sikongming, sikongzhi


    "Tut Tut, the first young master has a big shelf. He has made us wait here for so long. If we become the patriarch in the future, how many brothers can survive?"


    Sikong Ming said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the head of Sikong raised his eyebrow and knew that he was acting. He immediately said, "brother Mingtang is joking. He was just delayed by something. How dare he trust him?"


    However, a teasing voice was very harsh: "tut Tut, look, you are good at acting. Don''t you two teams have joined hands? Is it really stupid that we are still acting here to deceive me? "


    Ning Tao several people a Leng, follow the vision to see, impressively is a face disdain of brocade robe man.


    It is Sikongqing!


    People turn pale. What''s the matter?


    How could he know about their cooperation? Guess? Or was it overheard? No, it shouldn''t be? Is it difficult for him to cheat them?


    And Sikong Ming, Sikong head face also a stiff, eyes twinkle, thoughts turn fast.


    With sikongqing''s intelligence, they would not believe it. They could conclude that he didn''t have the intelligence and courage just by the clues.


    How can it be discovered?


    As soon as he looked up, Liukong Xianjun was sneering, and there was a touch of sarcasm. Could it be him?


    In the hearts of all, I''m afraid that''s the only way.


    However, only Ning Tao doubts that it''s impossible for them to inquire about the news quietly. Even if it''s Liukong, they don''t have this ability.


    Or does he have any hidden cards?


    "Damn, the plan has been disrupted..."

 Chapter 3185

    After a short absence, Sikong Ming quickly regained his composure. After a deep look at Sikong Qing, he said with relief: "I haven''t seen you for many years. My cousin is good at it."


    "This pair of eyes are so bright that they can''t hide anything from my cousin."


    Sikong head fell into silence.


    He''s a good cousin.


    On hearing Si Kongming''s praise, Si Kongming''s face turned red, proud and proud, and said with a laugh, "tut Tut, it''s not easy to make brother Mingtang eat shriveled."


    "After setting up such a big game, I want to surprise us. Who knows I was slapped in the face."


    Ha ha Happy... "


    While he was talking, sikongzhi pulled him for a moment and said cautiously: "don''t talk, cousin. You''d better start as soon as possible. Time is running out."


    Ning Tao noticed this scene, face a change, busy low voice way: "careful, they probably also joined hands."


    "Not only that, the remaining two people actually joined hands, but fortunately they do not seem to be a team, otherwise, four against two, we have no chance."


    Si Kongming added.


    He really did not expect that such a good situation has become like this. What''s wrong? Today, the three pillars are in full swing, and the obvious advantages are almost gone.


    It feels like a stalemate.


    At this time, Si Kongqing looked proud and only worked as the magic sword platform among the three parties. He fanatically said, "brother, now we are only half a day away from the end of the selection of the patriarch. If we spend so much time, we still have no result."


    "I have a proposal that you can try. You can rest assured that it is absolutely fair."


    The four looked at each other and listened silently.


    "Six of us, each with a helper, set foot on the sword platform to see if the sword really wants to choose us? As we all know, the divine sword has a spirit. Don''t fight to the end, the divine sword has chosen a person


    "It''s good for everyone. What do you think of the five cousins?" Sikongqing patted his chest.


    As soon as the words came out, several people hesitated.


    But when you think about it carefully, it doesn''t seem to do much harm. Some little masters come in just for this luck.


    What if it''s chosen by Shenjian?


    For a moment, I was dazzled by my heart.


    The two young masters agreed at the same time, and they had already joined hands. This was their only chance, and Sikong head and Sikong Ming also communicated with each other in secret.


    A moment later, he said in a deep voice, "agree!"


    "Well, since you all have no objection, let''s go on stage together after half a stick of incense."


    Si Kongqing said confidently.


    At the corner of my mouth, I was excited and excited.


    He never thought that he would have such a day, such scenery, such complacency, a pair of eyes staring at the overlord sword, full of fanaticism.


    After such a long time of preparation, it depends on the last chance. His throat is dry


    All three sides are plotting.


    Now, the strength of the three parties is not much different. However, once someone is selected by the sword and has the supreme artifact, it will be enough to reverse the whole war.


    So either it''s nervous, it''s important.


    As for the helper, it must be trustworthy and strong, so that we can take it with confidence.


    Si Kongming chose the bodyguard.


    Several others have also selected their helpers.


    However, only sikongshou directly chose Ning Tao, a monk who seemed to be only immortal and monarch.


    People were puzzled.


    Put Mr. Fu Liu, Wei San does not choose, how to choose this person? Too weak, right?


    Among the six, the weakest helper was Xianjun wuchong, but he broke the record. Liukong surmised that he always felt that this guy was familiar with him.


    I can''t say it''s intuition.


    There''s even a sense of hot danger


    In the blink of an eye, six young masters and six assistants step by step on the magic sword platform.


    This high platform is very grand and sacred. It is full of tyrannical wildness. There is also a kind of pressure and sword spirit. People have to tense up.


    Let Xianli have some tingling.


    In the middle of the high platform, there is a huge sword. You can only see the handle and a small blade, but it seems to be breathing with rhythm.


    At this time, the six people looked at each other, took out a short blade, and rowed on their right hand.


    Then he took a lot of pictures.


    Six regiments of blood, dyed part of the high platform red.


    "We, the descendants of bawangzong, are facing the selection of bawangzong. We have come to ask for the help of our ancestors to help us create a new glory of bawangzong..."


    Six people drank heavily and were short of breath.


    The blood in the hand flows to the huge sword along the groove and gully. Suddenly, the whole platform trembles.


    "Hum Hum... "A surge of sword air erupted.


    Ning Tao''s face is dignified. Although this sword is not as sharp as fengluan''s sword, it is more powerful and powerful than fengluan''s sword. I don''t know how many years this sword has been handed down, but fengluan''s sword is a little worse.


    Moreover, today''s fengluan sword has no spirit, but it is still in its infancy.


    So it''s deposited by the wind devil.


    It can''t grow, so it sleeps.


    At this time, the high platform trembles, more and more intense, empty, Ning Tao and others are careful to protect the little Lord, while nervous looking at the reaction of the sword.


    All the lights flickered from the sword.


    A dull pressure, covering a large world.


    Invisible, as if there is a pair of eyes scanning the crowd, very sharp, vicissitudes, full of prestige.


    They were both happy and surprised to know that this was the spirit of the divine sword. When it came to life, it was up to him to choose. Dozens of hearts were beating.


    Si Kongqing''s eyes are burning. The reason why he put forward this proposal is that he has his own assurance.


    His overlord blood is different from others, but it combines the blood of the three ancestors who were selected by Shenjian. Therefore, he is more confident that he will be selected than them.


    This method was used in the last time, and it was successful, so it was used again.


    There was a grim smile on the corner of his mouth


    "Buzz..."


    The magic sword is buzzing, emitting a rhythmic and rhythmic luster. Ning Tao is absorbed in it and falls into it unconsciously. When he returns to God, everything around him changes, but a vast land.


    A vicissitudes of light and shadow, sitting in front of him, a pair of bright eyes are staring at him.


    "How can you have his breath in your body?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 3186

    On the vast, desolate land, Ning Tao looked at his hands and said awkwardly: "that Well, master, what are you talking about? "


    "And where is this? I''m at the sword stage, aren''t I? What if someone attacks my little brother? "


    The mysterious light and shadow were stunned and frowned: "this is the consciousness space of Shenjian. Didn''t your elders tell you that? Only the heirs selected by Shenjian can come in. Bawangzong is really more and more unbearable. "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, wriggles: "that, I I''m not from bawangzong. My younger brother is. I''m here with him. Otherwise, you can have a look at my younger brother. "


    "Although it''s worse than me, it''s definitely the strongest among the six little masters of bawangzong."


    As soon as the words came out, the sword stopped.


    Not the descendants of the overlord?


    It suddenly waved to the sky, and then a light curtain appeared. In the line of sight, it was the magic sword platform. Ning Tao also saw his empty eyes.


    Sikongshou, Qing, Ming, Zhi and others are still chanting, hoping to be selected by Shenjian.


    At this time, the light of the divine sword echoed with Ning Tao''s body. After a little time, the mysterious light and shadow sighed heavily. It was a pity that there was no overlord''s blood. It fell in love with Ning Tao at the first sight.


    Even without that guy''s breath, Ning Tao is absolutely the most suitable one among the people present.


    "Alas..."


    The light and shadow sighed helplessly.


    Full of regret and complexity.


    Ning Tao murmurs that this is the consciousness space of the magic sword, the place where the spirit is located. The wind devil elder should be in the consciousness space of the wind Luan sword.


    However, I don''t know why. It gives him a sense of familiarity and acquaintance.


    I seem to have seen him somewhere.


    But I can''t remember it for a long time.


    Just hesitating, the mysterious light and shadow seemed to have made a decision. He solemnly said to ningtao: "little guy, would you like to change into a pure overlord blood? From then on, he changed his name and became a real descendant of the overlord. "


    "I can assure you that you will not only become the overlord, but also have unlimited benefits in the future."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao opened his mouth wide and gaped.


    The whole body seems to be confused, brain melon seeds "buzz" ring, can you still play like this?


    However, he immediately shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "thank you for your kindness, but I have a name and a surname. I can''t be sorry for my ancestors. Moreover, although the blood of overlord is good, my blood is not necessarily weaker than it."


    "As for the position of overlord, please consider my younger brother again. It should be the most suitable one."


    Seeing his refusal, mysterious light and shadow said: "little guy, you have to think about it. The power of overlord''s blood is not as simple as you think."


    "Today''s bawangzong inherits less than three tenths of its power, and its blood power is even rarer and pitiful. If it is the real heyday of bawangzong''s blood, it is the real invincible, and it will make the world powerful."


    "Even the super galaxy is afraid of you by three points!"


    Ning Tao is surprised, looking at a face of solemn mysterious light and shadow, as if it had happened, so powerful? And even claim to be no weaker than super galaxies?


    It''s hard for him to imagine that he is a tyrant.


    However, his sun dragon body blood, will be weaker than overlord blood?


    This is his original holy body, original blood, even if ten overlord blood he will not change.


    He said solemnly: "I''ve made up my mind. I don''t need to persuade you any more. If the overlord''s blood is really strong, please show it to my younger brother."


    "I also want to see if the real power of overlord''s blood can be related to my holy body How about a competition


    "Holy body? Do you have the Eucharist


    The mysterious light and shadow surprised me.


    After a careful scan, I found that there was a huge heat flow in Ning Tao''s body. Even his sword Qi was burned clean. The flame was brilliant and majestic like a dragon.


    But he couldn''t figure out what kind of sacrament it was?


    But the strength is not weak!


    Seeing this, the mysterious light and shadow understood. No wonder this guy didn''t care about the overlord body. He already had it, but it was not as good as the real overlord body.


    But that sacrament is not easy to get.


    It doesn''t have that ability.


    The mysterious light and shadow sighed and said helplessly: "well, since you don''t want to, I can''t force it. It''s predestined. If you think it through, you can come back to me in the future."


    "As for the little brother you said, is that the man beside you? It''s a good seedling indeed. "


    Mysterious light and shadow looked at the head of Sikong.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao nodded excitedly, hoping for its next sound.


    Mysterious light and shadow melancholy, Sikong head is good, but compared with Ning Tao, it''s still a lot worse, it''s a little uncomfortable, there''s the best, you have to choose the second class.Like other people, it doesn''t bother to have a look at it at all, and few of them are worthy of his attention.


    It''s true that bawangzong is inferior from generation to generation.


    "Just choose him, the blood is still pure," mysterious light and shadow said helplessly.


    "Thank you, master," said Ning Tao.


    But as soon as he thought of what he had just said, he quickly asked, "by the way, the elder just said that I have his breath in my body? Who is that? "


    "Candle dragon? Little martial uncle? The origin of Tianzun.... "


    Listening to the list of names, mysterious light and shadow just shook his head silently and longed to say: "he It''s my real master and the only one. "


    "I don''t know how you can have his breath in your body? I don''t know if you contacted him? Or the people he contacted? In a word, although weak, I still feel it. I haven''t seen him for many years. "


    Another thing it didn''t say was that if it wasn''t for this reason, because the head of Sikong was Ning Tao''s younger brother, he would not choose, rather not.


    How can the son of overlord be a younger brother?


    But if the master likes him, it means that he has some skills, which may be a good thing


    "Master?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is more confused.


    Who is its owner? How can you get involved with yourself? And this faint sense of familiarity?


    Always feel a mess, only one point short.


    I''m going to see through the whole situation.


    At this time, the mysterious light and shadow are about to send Ning Tao out. But Ning Tao''s heart moves and sees Si Kongqing. Suddenly, he says, "can you help me..."


    "Oh ~"


    at this time, the outside world passes for a moment.


    The six of them were very nervous. The magic sword was shining all the time, but they didn''t have a choice. They didn''t dare to take a bite, but the more they dragged it down, the worse it was.


    Does Shenjian not want to choose?


    In that case, if you pull it hard, you may offend it, and it will be even more difficult


    Just thinking about it, the divine sword suddenly "hummed" and gave out a loud roar. Unexpectedly, it "rubbed" to the sky. A terrible sword spirit tore the sky. The overlord divine sword was born, and its strength was overwhelming.


    In the eyes of millions of people, he drew a gorgeous arc in the air and fell in front of Si Kongqing!


    "Hiss ~ what?"

 Chapter 3187

    At this moment, everyone was confused.


    What''s more, he opened his mouth wide and looked at the scene in front of him stupidly. The overlord sword, which symbolizes the status of the patriarch, actually chose the most mediocre one Sikongqing!


    Heart is not satisfied, and angry, there is a unwilling, how can it become like this?


    Why?


    "No No... "


    Sikong head, Sikong Ming four roar, teeth creak, because of strong, slightly sharp nails, deep into the heart of the hand, a drop of blood overflow.


    Ning Tao''s eyes have returned to light.


    Then consciousness returns.


    However, he was not surprised at this scene


    But at this time, Sikong Qing looked at the sword in front of him, and thought he was dazzled Actually I actually chose myself, my God.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Heaven has eyes, heaven has eyes. Si Kongqing has been dormant for thousands of years, and finally ushered in a turning point. Shenjian chose me, and I am the next overlord."


    "Si Kong Shou, Si Kong Ming, Si Kong Yan You''ve all lost. I''ll step on you from now on. "


    Sikongqing looks up at the sky and laughs wildly.


    This remark made four people gnash their teeth.


    "Asshole, damn asshole," Sikong head red eyes, full of unwilling, the world seems to have collapsed.


    Have all these years of hard work been in vain?


    He can''t accept it, and he can''t accept it!


    Why? Why?


    Just when he roared in his heart, he was suddenly slapped heavily on his shoulder. He suddenly woke up. Looking back, it was Ning Tao. His face didn''t change and he said to the front: "don''t worry, you look carefully."


    Sikong head was stunned, then turned to see, just saw Sikong Qing proud to grasp the sword.


    However, he was stabbed by the sword Qi before he got close to him. It seemed that he didn''t fully recognize it. He saw that the magic sword sent out a ray of light and was scanning toward sikongqing.


    It''s as if it''s not finished.


    Check the foundation? Or are you checking your blood?


    Si Kongqing is also silly. Have you never heard of such a thing before? However, there is a "clatter" in his heart. As the saying goes, being a thief has a guilty conscience. He knows what he has done, and is able to integrate the three selected blood.


    If it''s ordinary, it should be found out.


    Is there something wrong here?


    Should Shenjian be confirmed carefully?


    At the thought of this, sikongqing''s face turned white. At the corner of his eyes, he saw the first few people in sikongqing''s eyes, which made him sweat. He immediately exclaimed, "what are you still doing? Protect me. "


    "The sword confirmed that It''s going to take a little more time to stop them and keep them away from me. "


    As soon as the words came out, Liukong and others woke up.


    In the next second, nine people quickly flashed to him, including sikongzhi''s team, which had already joined hands. Naturally, they were both prosperous and harmed.


    As long as we fight for a certain amount of time and wait for Shenjian to select Si Kongqing, they will win.


    However, this sentence seemed to wake up the four people, and their eyes suddenly became dangerous.


    Si Kongming narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "you guys, I don''t think any of you will agree to give up to this kind of scum who eats inside and outside."


    "Now Shenjian hasn''t fully recognized it, that is to say, we still have a chance. As long as we grab it, the next patriarch may be his. I''d rather not be the patriarch than let the underworld do anything recklessly."


    Sikong head''s eyes brightened and he yelled: "well said, opportunities can be fought for by himself. If you don''t go up, I''ll go up first. If I get the divine sword recognized, thank you for your humility."


    Said, unexpectedly really rushed up.


    Fu Liu and Wei San followed.


    On the other hand, Si Kongming, who joined hands with others, also killed them. The two teams were murderous in an instant.


    Sikong Yan and other two teams saw this, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, shortness of breath, heart beat fast, two people look at each other, even a bite, regardless of, fight, this is the last chance.


    Four teams together, do not believe they can persist for so long, the probability of success is still great.


    What''s more, they don''t agree with sikongqing. This guy is similar to them in all aspects. Why can he be the suzerain leader? Can''t you?


    Because he got the support of the underworld.


    It''s even more disgusting.


    If it''s head Sikong, then they will accept their orders at the moment. At least, his temperament is clear to all. If there is hatred, there will be revenge, and if there is kindness, there will be thanks. They can trust him.


    Thinking of this, Wu Dun of the two teams also killed Sikong Qinghong


    "Damn it, sikongyan, if you help me at this moment, I swear, I will give you honor and wealth."


    Sikongqing looked worried.


    "It''s ridiculous. Are you begging for mercy under the underworld? There is no coward like you in my overlord descendants. The reason why Shenjian hesitates is to expose your face. It will not recognize you. "Sikong shouts angrily.


    At this moment, his own team mixed together, and in an instant, Sikong Zhi and others were suppressed to the disadvantage.


    And Ning Tao, also the first to meet Liukong, hit hot, Fu Liu hesitated for a second, then gave it to him, and then rushed to the rest of the Xianjun.


    "Yinhe Daoyou, hold on a little longer. I''ll help you when I solve these people..."


    "Boom boom..."


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    Thirty four people were fighting together.


    And the magic sword, although the light was quick and flickering, didn''t admit it and didn''t want to be controlled by him.


    Every time sikongqing tried to catch it, he was stabbed.


    Can only anxiously wait


    At this point, in mid air.


    "Boom boom..."


    A collision, Ning Tao and Liukong separated.


    "Well, it''s the power of space. I knew you were not so simple on the surface. Now you came to me? Do you want to compete with me for the power of space? "


    Liukong sneers.


    Ning Tao stabilized his figure and said faintly: "don''t you want to? Let me see what you can do? "


    Said, suddenly toward him a grasp.


    "Space Death row


    As soon as Liukong''s face changes, he only feels that he is derailed from the space, an independent space cage. If he wants to be exiled, it seems that he is still in the same place, but it''s just a shadow.


    "What a powerful space move, but I can''t be trapped by the power of space!"


    While talking, I felt excited.


    In the wilderness, his space has long been invincible, and now he has the feeling of being a good match. How can he not be excited.


    As soon as he wanted to move, he saw Ning Tao holding his hand through many spaces and growled: "space Collapse


    "What? Is it a series of moves? "


    Liukong exclaimed, and suddenly felt a space cube formed, suddenly compressed, as if it could compress him to the size of dust particles, and immediately no longer hesitated. The power of space enveloped his whole body, tore open a gap and burst out.


    "Secrets, shuttle of space!"


    A twinkle appeared in front of Ning Tao again.


    Ning Tao brows a Yang, the force of space compressed into a shuttle shape? It''s really penetrating.


    Interesting, more and more interesting!


    "Come again!"

 Chapter 3188

    The previous two moves were the famous unique skills of the elder martial brother "Dijiang". Although it was the battle of Xianjun, they still played a great role and did not lag behind.


    But as far as the power is concerned, it''s still weaker. After all, elder martial brother''s vision was not as good as now.


    Ning Tao, though he has been working hard to cultivate space, is short of tricks. These two tricks have not been studied and improved. If he is given decades to study, he is confident that a series of moves will hit him hard.


    It''s even possible to kill him in seconds.


    His level of space, can only be said to be a small path, in Ning Tao''s view, not even into the class.


    What he relies on is his strong cultivation and profound foundation. In addition, he has practiced the power of space for so many years, so there are some means in the path.


    Otherwise, the space duel at the moment, Liukong has already been defeated.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Secret skill, hollow palm!"


    Liukong claps it, but it''s invisible. It''s just that the space trembles. There''s nothing unusual.


    But Ning Tao doesn''t talk about perspective. Just the momentum that comes from his face makes him tense up. He grabs his hands and condenses the power of the surrounding space in front of him.


    And it looks like it''s rotating.


    "Secret method, the shield of space!"


    "Bang Bang..."


    In one hand, the shield of space resisted the power of eight or nine times. Ning Tao stepped back and suffered some minor injuries, but the one just now benefited him a lot.


    Is there any other way?


    But haven''t you seen the secret yet?


    "I''m a little capable. This palm is my famous unique skill in that year. If you shoot it with one palm, nine out of ten people will die, and one person will be seriously injured. If you didn''t have the power of space, the blow just now would be enough to tell the winner or loser."


    Liukong said haughtily.


    "Hum, that''s because you didn''t meet a real expert. You can find a sense of achievement among the weak, and that''s you."


    Ning Tao sniffed.


    "You want to die. Don''t think you can be rampant if you block me. You can block me, but can you block ten or 100? Watch me shoot you alive. "


    Liukong clenched his teeth and shot again.


    "Secret method, hollow palm!"


    "Bang Bang..."


    Ning Tao didn''t make a move, just blindly resist, hard shoulder, but a pair of eyes bright, staring at every moment, every action, mouth is still whispering.


    "It''s almost there, and..."


    And below, the fighting is even more fierce.


    At the bottom of the attack, there were only twenty-four people who were defeated in a moment.


    But this is just the beginning. We can fight one against the other and fight with every means to kill one.


    And Mr. Fuliu, there are three other strong men, seven and eight, who have the upper hand completely. After a while, two more Xianjun strong men fall on the magic sword platform.


    It''s amazing.


    You know, it''s not the world, it''s Dahuang, a galaxy with a long history.


    But no matter how long it is, the strong Immortal King is also the mainstay of the whole wilderness. He is the treasure of every family and power. He is expected to become emperor in the future. It is a huge loss to fall an immortal king here.


    If you look at the whole wilderness galaxy, how many are there? Those are the ancestors of the repressive side.


    It''s rare, but it''s not valuable.


    It''s about the survival of ethnic groups.


    But in the blink of an eye, three immortal kings died. Moreover, the number is still increasing. If all 30 immortal kings died here at the same time, it will definitely hurt the vitality of Dahuang, and it will also move the muscles and bones.


    Some people once doubted whether the selection method of bawangzong was weakening the power of all ethnic groups?


    Although there is no evidence, all the major forces know it well. However, they still have to take part in this kind of event, which will determine their glory for a period of time in the future


    Si Kongqing looked at the stormy attack, and he was almost unable to hold it. He was sweating, but the magic sword was still scanning, which not only made him have an impulse to curse his mother.


    "If he goes on like this, he will die..."


    My legs and stomach were even shaking.


    Hands and feet are shaking.


    "You If you don''t help me, I''ll I''ll throw you out, Lao Zu. Open your eyes quickly... "


    Sikongqing begged to the sword.


    However, there was no response.


    The war is going on. The most intractable Liukong Xianjun is entangled by Ning Tao. However, he also noticed the situation below. How can he not be recognized?


    No, if they continue to fight like this, they will lose. There is a way.


    Take Sikong Qinghe and Shenjian to leave.


    This will be able to fight for enough time, with the power of his space, no one should be able to catch up with him.


    Think of this, Liukong eyes a bright, toward ningtao clap a palm no longer entangled with him, just want to rush down, but ningtao suddenly burst out roaring discharge a palm."Secret method, hollow palm!"


    "What What? "


    Flow empty pupil one shrinks, a face is unimaginable, how is this possible? Subconsciously, they raised their hands to greet each other.


    With a bang, both of them were shaken back.


    However, at the moment, this expression is quite the opposite, one is shocked, one is excited.


    "You How can you have a hollow palm? It''s impossible, even if I didn''t teach my own disciples. "


    "You Who are you? " Liu Kong was shocked.


    However, Ning Tao wiped the blood of the corner of his mouth and sniffed: "what hollow palm is not the so-called means of compressing space? Another brain burst out, hit me more than ten times, and naturally mastered it. "


    "Not only that, but I also improved it. It''s your turn to hit me so hard just now."


    With one hand, the space is shocked.


    "Secret method, hollow palm!"


    Liukong is pale. He grits his teeth and uses hollow palms. But when he touches each other, he makes a decision. In terms of moves alone, he actually loses. This guy''s hollow palms are more mysterious.


    It''s twice as powerful as a hollow palm.


    It''s impossible? What''s going on? It took him thousands of years to study it, but the enemy not only learned it secretly, but also improved it to deal with himself.


    In such a short time!


    Is he a monster?


    A confrontation, Liukong was enraged, ferocious way: "I have no time to entangle with you, this move, is my strongest space means, decide the outcome."


    The compression of both hands, actually condensed into gear.


    "The secret, the wheel of space!"


    "Go ~"


    Ning Tao was surprised and suddenly realized the danger. It seemed that this was his strongest spatial means. As soon as his eyebrows sank, he exiled himself into the void and covered himself with more than 800000 immortal gold bodies.


    Another hollow palm towards the front.


    "Thorn It''s a stab... "


    Flywheel swept, even the space is distorted, torn, blink of an eye came to the front of Ning Tao.


    Through the barrier, hit the gold body.


    Ning Tao is angry and full of energy. Sheng Shenghua explains his strength, but he still has a cut on his chest. Then he rushes out of the void and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    "Block What''s in the way? "


    But Liukong is a fool.


    Why? He didn''t get cut up?


    Below, next to sikongqing, there are few helpers. Sikongzhi is seriously injured and almost killed. In a moment, the two teams will be destroyed.


    Sikong Qinghong''s eyes, although not reconciled, but he is still afraid of death, better to die than to live.


    He threw the overlord sword to the head of Si Kong.


    "God sword to you, stop it, or I''ll kill you," Si Kongqing cried.


    As soon as Sikong was stunned, he quickly grasped the sword, which was a subconscious move. However, he regretted it and even closed his eyes to wait for the sword to bite back.


    But after waiting for a long time, nothing happened.


    The magic sword fell steadily in the palm of my hand!

 Chapter 3189

    "This..."


    It''s all stiff in the field.


    One by one, they were stunned.


    Chief Sikong, did you get the overlord sword?


    "Why How is that possible? " Sikong Qing is dull, Sikong Ming, Zhi, Yan and others are petrified.


    I can''t come back for a long time.


    In the sky, Ning Tao and Liukong also noticed this scene. The former was not surprised and won the victory, but the latter was stiff. Were their efforts in vain?


    In the end, does Shenjian choose another person?


    "No How did this happen? "


    In the eyes of all the people, the head of Sikong couldn''t believe himself, but the cool feeling in his hands made him come back to himself. It was true, not a dream. He was chosen.


    That''s it?


    Isn''t it the ancestor?


    But at this time, Wei three in front of a bright, big shout: "fast retreat, protect little Lord, fast array."


    Then he hurriedly returned to the first young master.


    Fu Liu and others contracted instantaneously.


    What a surprise


    Sikong Ming looked up at the sky. It was still a while before the night. As long as he could hold on, the suzerain of Sikong head would be sure.


    Then he said to Sikong Yan, "cousin Yan, the sword has been selected. What''s your plan now?"


    Sikong Yan is at a loss.


    She pursed her pale lips for a long time.


    "Give up? No I''m not willing to... "


    Si Kongqing is not reconciled. How can he catch him? Maybe I''m just one last step away, but I''ve been abandoned by myself, which makes this guy complete.


    Maybe he just took advantage.


    I still have a chance.


    With such a fluke, Si Kongqing greedily said: "cousin, cousin now repents. Can you return my things to me? This one doesn''t belong to you. "


    "Yes, it''s possible that we can also seize the sword. Cousin, why don''t you give us a chance?"


    Sikong Yan is aggressive.


    Seeing this, sikongshou''s face sank. He couldn''t control his anger, so he cut it with his sword subconsciously. He wanted to vent it, but who could have thought that a terrible sword burst out and cut a gully.


    It is to stop Sikong Qing and Sikong Yan.


    They were stunned.


    "God The power of artifact? How could you use him There is a sense of powerlessness.


    Now, with the help of the supreme artifact, the combat effectiveness of the chief Sikong has skyrocketed. Once they fight, it is bound to be disadvantageous. Basically, they have no fear of joining hands.


    Moreover, there are only two people left by Si Kongqing''s side, and only six people left in the two teams.


    Two little masters, one Liukong and three helpers.


    "Si Kongqing, don''t you surrender? It''s the end of you, "shouts head Sikong, full of confidence.


    With the supreme artifact, why not win?


    "You You... "


    Sikongqing gritted his teeth.


    Above, Ning Tao also sneered: "Liukong, if you lose, it won''t help to fight any more."


    "I advise you to surrender as soon as possible!"


    But when he heard this, Liukong''s eyes burst out a murderous opportunity, flashing light, but he said mysteriously: "don''t talk so big, so full, who will lose and who will win."


    "Well? What? " Ning Tao was stunned.


    There was a bad feeling.


    "What are you waiting for? Do it for me, "said sikongqing, biting his teeth and roaring wildly.


    Sikong first frowned. What''s the matter? Are you bluffing him? However, with the sword in hand, it''s too late to say anything. Once he gives the sword to Mr. Fuliu, he can sweep the two teams in an instant.


    Just think of here, the chest suddenly a cool, a handle stained with blood of the short blade through.


    "I How How could... "


    Sikong first coughed up blood, chest pain, a heart wow cool wow cool, it seems that how also can''t believe, behind will have a short knife to stab over.


    Only one person in the whole team can get so close to him and so easily.


    That is Wei San!


    All the people present were shocked.


    What''s going on? This How is that possible? Sikong Ming, Sikong Yan several people are all dumbfounded.


    I never thought it would happen.


    I can''t think of breaking my head.


    "This..."


    "You Are you out of you mind? You You bloody bastard, traitor, "Mr. Fuliu yelled.


    He''s always in a good temper.


    It''s really anger.


    At this time, Sikong head turned his head hard and pale. Even if he was dead, he would die. In the process of gnashing his teeth, Wei San with a gloomy face appeared in the sight, holding a short blade in his hand.


    It seems to have been poisoned.And this short blade was given by him before he set out. It was given to his confidants and closest confidants.


    He killed himself with this knife?


    "For Why? " Sikong shouts angrily.


    But at this time, Sikong mingdun understood, gritted his teeth and said: "it was you who tipped off Sikong Qing and revealed the secret of our joint efforts. Damn it..."


    In the sky, Ning Tao is also silly.


    He did not expect that Wei San would choose to betray? But it''s impossible? He is the close confidant of the head of Si Kong, and he is the most trusted man around him.


    What magic tools, resources, and so on, are definitely better than those obtained by the children of some large families.


    No reason to betray?


    Unless there''s a reason to be above money and resources?


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "First cousin, I didn''t expect that your closest person would betray me and use dark chess. I was forced to die. From the beginning, you lost to me."


    "Wei San, take the sword. If any of them dare to move, they will directly kill the head of Sikong."


    Sikongqing laughs.


    But to tell the truth, although he knew the existence of dark chess, he didn''t know that this man was Wei San. At that time, he was startled.


    Can''t help but have a palpitation, fear.


    How much did the underworld hide?


    At this time, Sikong Shouhong growled: "answer me, why? Why betray me? "


    Wei San grasped the short blade. Although he didn''t hit the key, it made him powerless and unable to resist. He said complicatedly: "this is my task to approach you from the beginning. I''m sorry, you''re very kind to me, but I have to do it."


    "Hand over the sword, master and servant. I promise I can let you go a little more happily."


    "You You can''t... "


    The head of Sikong was very angry.


    In the sky, Liukong sneered: "now you can see who lost? If you dare to fight back again, I promise to let the blood of the head of Sikong splash three steps, and the corpse will be on the spot. "


    "We have more than one dark chess!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao calmed down, suddenly took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "it''s really a good calculation, but it seems too early to win."


    "Master Qi Ling, don''t do it yet!"


    As soon as the words came out, Wei San threw his sword at Si Kongqing. Suddenly, with a "buzz", he turned back and turned it into a flash of sword light. With a whoosh, Wei San felt the cold feeling coming from his arm.


    In his astonishment, the hand holding the short blade was cut off, and a terrible sword came to his face.


    "What? No... "


    In the blink of an eye, it was swallowed.


    Everyone looked at each other, this scene changes too fast, the overlord sword actually shot? Guardian? My God, this How many years has this not happened?


    Is chief Sikong so valued?


    A burst of admiration in my heart.


    At this time, seeing this scene, Ning Tao was relieved. His eyes were burning with fire. Staring at the silly air, he said with a sneer, "the devil is one foot high, the road is one foot high. I''ve been entangled with you for so long. Let''s use this strike to win or lose."


    "You should be honored, this power, I will really show it!"

 Chapter 3190

    As he spoke, it was hot all around.


    It''s like a small big day coming here. Ning Tao is shining all over. In a faint sense, the Dragon resounds through the sky, and a magnificent and terrifying force emerges.


    His body is covered with golden totems, a dragon crawls all over his body, and the sun totem appears in his heart.


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    It''s dull and powerful.


    The sword was humming, mysterious light and shadow were watching the scene, whispering: "is this his holy body? How can I not hear of it? "


    "It''s a bit like the holy body of the sun in legend, but what''s the dragon? It seems that I heard about it somewhere... "


    "Who? Who''s talking? " The head of Si Kong endured the pain of his chest and heard a voice whispering in his ear. He was startled and coughed several mouthfuls of blood.


    "You little boy, you are so ruined by a servant that you lose the face of overlord''s blood when you say it."


    "If it''s not for your friend''s request, I don''t want to save you," Qi Ling scolded.


    Hearing this, the chief Sikong was not stupid. If he could say this, he would have such strength. I''m afraid only the Qi Ling adult who lived in the overlord''s divine sword.


    However, how can it be related to Ning Tao?


    Or did he save himself?


    What is the situation?


    At this time, under the attention of the public, the sky is more and more dazzling. Ning Tao''s eyes are angry, and his whole body is like a king of fire, twining with strands of golden flame, burning space. The strength of the whole person is soaring under the furnace of war.


    Although the empty way of space can''t help him, but after all, he is also an Immortal King.


    Cultivation alone is much better than him.


    If we don''t do our best, I''m afraid we can''t help him.


    "Taboo, longhuangquan!"


    In a flash, Ning Tao roared out his hand.


    This is not an ordinary Dragon Emperor boxing, but under the growth of the holy body, it''s the most powerful means. The whole person looks like a meteorite.


    Cut through the sky, straight to the Immortal King.


    "What What? "


    "Impossible? What power is that? " Liukong has a face full of horror.


    Almost subconsciously, he hid in the void.


    However, Ning Tao rushed in after him, and Liukong suddenly "clattered" in his heart. He secretly scolded him, forgetting that there was still this stubble, and he also knew the power of space.


    This advantage doesn''t work at all. Damn it, you have to fight hard?


    "Boy, you deceive people too much. You forced me. Don''t think I''m afraid of you. If you want to kill me, it''s hundreds of years earlier."


    When Liukong bites the tip of his tongue, his eyes will crack.


    The next moment, it is to spurt out a mouthful of blood essence of the original life, and integrate it with the space flywheel in the hand. I only feel that the power has increased one or two times, and the rotation is faster.


    "The secret, the wheel of space!"


    "Secret method, the art of blood sacrifice!"


    "Give me Go to hell


    In the void, they tried their best to make a close contact in a thousandth of a second.


    A dragon fist with flaming lines and a flywheel with blood and silver.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    It''s so loud, it''s like the world explodes.


    Fortunately, they escaped into the void. Otherwise, this shock alone would destroy the outside world, but even so, the outside world has a strong impact.


    Mr. Fu Liu quickly condensed a shield and stood in front of the head of Sikong.


    People also rushed to defend.


    I was terrified.


    What level of fighting is this? Too Too strong, vaguely, only two shadows can be seen.


    One is silver and the other is fiery.


    The light shockwave will destroy the sky and the earth.


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao roars and destroys all the way. The temperature of the sun''s holy fire turns everything around into a vacuum and gradually devours it. The blood chakra has gradually cracked.


    "Impossible? It''s impossible? How could I lose? How can I possibly lose to a mere double? "


    "Hold on, hold on to me," said Liukong frantically.


    At the moment, what he is doing is not for Sikong Qing, nor for the underworld, but for dignity and his prestige. He is arrogant in his whole life. However, he can also escape, and he hardly takes a few people in his eyes.


    Even when the Immortal Emperor saw him, he had to bow his head to signal. How could he lose to an immortal king?


    No, no!


    "Ka Click... "


    In the scream, the blood ring suddenly "click" sound, as if unable to support to break, Ning Tao''s fist on the gold grain, has also been ground, but obviously the upper hand.


    "Give me Broken


    With a roar, Ning Tao drove straight in.In Liukong''s stupefied rigidity, this fist is hard to hit, only to hear a "bang" is stuffy, Ning Tao''s face is a change, the voice, feel, wrong, but an explosive force is to separate the two.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Click Click... "


    Both were then thrown out of the void.


    "Puff..."


    Two clusters of blood, flying in mid air sprinkle, people silly, staring at this scene.


    It''s incredible.


    Although I didn''t see it clearly just now, what kind of power is that? It''s unimaginable that a double can carry the seven peaks of Liukong.


    Ning Tao grits his teeth and tries his best to stabilize himself in mid air, but his body is almost exhausted, and the lamp is withered, and he is nearly paralyzed.


    He quickly swallowed several pills.


    You can''t pass out. It''s not over.


    Sure enough, as soon as he looked up, his pupils suddenly shrank. In his sight, his face was pale and empty, and he was suddenly protected by a layer of silver halo.


    Although there are some cracks, but his impact to most of the block, defense is very strong.


    "Damn it, it''s the supreme imperial weapon." Fu Liu widened his eyes and was furious. If it wasn''t for the imperial weapon, the punch just now would have been enough to tell the difference.


    The head of Sikong was not reconciled.


    It''s almost there.


    And behind him, in a pool of blood, Wei San fell in it, not dead, just lying there, bloody all over, torn by the sword.


    Sure enough, it''s not so easy to win


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Liukong laughed wildly and said: "little bastard, didn''t you expect that? You think that''s the win? I have been in the wilderness for tens of thousands of years. How can I not have something to protect my life? "


    "You want to kill me? You''re hundreds of years early! "


    "Ha ha..."


    Sikongqing looks excited. As long as he doesn''t die, he still has hope. This is his trump card.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face was gloomy. He really didn''t expect this step. Otherwise, he would have been able to decide the outcome just now. But now that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, he has no strength, and now he can stay in the air. It''s a fluke.


    It is almost impossible for him to break through the supreme defense, even in his heyday.


    However, just at this time, a sword roared through the sky, and the overlord sword in the hand of sikongshou turned into a streamer and flew into the air to ningtao. The majestic sword Spirit fell into his hands steadily.


    "This..."


    People are stupid.


    Can outsiders master the magic sword?


    And Ning Tao a Leng, immediately facial expression is very happy, right, how did he forget this stubble? It''s true that the response of the supreme emperor''s weapon is different, but the sword is the supreme weapon.


    In Liukong smile stiff, solidification, Ning Tao sneer: "Liukong, your end."


    "Kong Ming is waiting for you below..."


    The last sentence is to transmit sound. As soon as you listen to it, you suddenly guess who the galaxy is.


    "You You are Ning... "


    "Chop ~!"


    Ning Tao is angry and tries his best to cut it down.


    I saw a bright sword, cut through the sky, as if the heaven and earth were divided, blink of an eye, the silver halo was split into two.


    Liukong is also engulfed by sword Qi.


    "Ah..."


    The first person of great waste space attainments, finally withered!

 Chapter 3191

    Under the sword Qi, there is nothing left.


    Don''t say that an Immortal King, even an Immortal Emperor, will suffer a lot in the face of this sword.


    This blow is equivalent to the supreme random blow.


    Powerful enough to be earth shaking!


    Although it has nothing to do with Ning Tao, he just tries his best to wave it, and what he really does is comparable to the supreme spirit. As I said before, the spirit is no less than a monster who respects the old. He knows how to practice, so his strength is naturally extraordinary.


    However, the supreme emperor''s weapon is inferior to the Supreme God''s weapon. How can it stop this sword?


    On the magic sword itself, fengluan sword should be inferior.


    The key lies in the lack of information!


    "Hong Hong..."


    Shock wave shock, blowing people''s shocked face, the mighty wilderness for countless years, the first person of the way of space, actually died in front of us?


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe that the dead man was not unknown.


    No one can believe it.


    Is he the hidden card of bawangzong? Otherwise, how can you use the overlord sword?


    This person is equivalent to appearing out of thin air. There is no trace of his past, and he has won the trust of chief Sikong. I''m afraid that''s a guess.


    "Why How did this happen? " Sikongqing slumped on the ground, his face as white as paper.


    The ace is gone.


    There are only two helpers left.


    It''s over. It''s all over. The plans have failed.


    He even used the most important and precious dark chess, but unexpectedly, he was defeated in a mess.


    At this time, Ning Tao shook his head, bit the tip of his tongue, trying to keep sober. For the first time, he tried his best to exert the power of the holy body. There was always a feeling that he wanted to sleep. Is this the sequela after the exertion?


    But on the whole, it''s very gratifying. If it wasn''t for the protective shield, Liukong would not have lived until now.


    His space is blocked by himself.


    Suddenly, with a sharp eye, he found that several objects were about to fall down, and quickly waved back.


    One of them turned out to be a space ring.


    No damage?


    The remaining two are silver light masks which have been split in two. They have been split and damaged a lot. If you want to rebuild them, the cost will be too high. The gain is not worth the loss. You can just leave them to Yama to digest them slowly.


    The last damage, depression, has not been fully restored, just to enhance its strength.


    Otherwise, they will not be able to keep up with their own rhythm.


    As for Liukong and broken bones, there is nothing to see. Although revenge has been taken to solve this disaster, it should be a bad thing for Dahuang. The only space master was killed by himself.


    In addition to the future, no one will be able to transmit it, of course


    "Whoosh..."


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao fell from the air, and Mr. Fu Liu and others came up with excitement.


    "The Milky Way Taoist friends are really gods and men. It''s incredible that they can solve Liukong''s great enemy with their own strength. Even if they are old, they can''t do it."


    I don''t want to be speechless.


    The other two helpers also paid a compliment.


    However, Ning Tao just grins bitterly and has no strength to speak any more. He looks at the head of Si Kong. This guy just forces out the poison. After taking the poison pill, Heiqing''s face gets better.


    The chest wound stopped getting worse.


    I almost wiped the key and almost killed myself.


    Seeing that Ning Tao looked at him, Sikong''s face was not complicated. He just nodded at him and took over the overlord''s sword. It was just a foregone conclusion.


    Ning Tao is not in the mood to ask about the rest. He meditates on one side, recuperates, and restores his strength.


    I fell into a false sleep.


    There are only a few strands of consciousness that flicker.


    I don''t know how long it took for Ning Tao to recover some strength and open his tired eyes. At this time, the sky is nearly dark and the selection is about to end.


    There is no accident, but it is to catch out two dark chess, buried in Sikong Yan two people around.


    He was killed in anger on the spot.


    All of them are trusted bodyguards.


    In addition to Si Kongming, he was replaced many years ago. Otherwise, like these people, he is on the verge of life and death, and he may be stabbed in the heart one day.


    In fact, if you think about it, how big is the situation? What a trick? Has been lying in ambush so far?


    I''m afraid it''s just for this day.


    These dark chess are not arranged by sikongqing, but by the underworld people. When asked about sikongqing, he said everything.


    It turns out that these people, like the emperor of electricity, are people with the blood of the netherworld. They were instilled in the belief of dark chess since childhood. They were secretly sent to the overlord clan to make them selected in various ways.


    Until they ambush the Lord.


    In the beginning, it was a large-scale casting of nets. It was worthwhile for 100 people to succeed.Si Kongming concluded that this was not a one-day success. The Diming people had big moves and big strokes. This was to gradually encroach on his overlord clan. They were just appetizers.


    Several young masters were furious.


    They are deceiving people too much.


    For so many years, although there have been many small movements behind the scenes, I didn''t expect to be so cruel this time.


    "Damn it..."


    "First cousin, I I''ve said everything. I''m also forced. If you let me go, I''ll definitely follow your lead. I can''t threaten you in the future. "


    Si Kongqing''s tearful pleading.


    The last two helpers were also killed just now.


    He and sikongzhi are the fish on each other''s chopping board. They can''t resist being slaughtered.


    Sikong head calm face, holding the overlord sword, word by word way: "you should never, never, collude with the underworld, the rest I can let you a horse, but I hegemony Prince sun never like you such a coward."


    "Today, I will use the sword of my ancestors to clean up the door and wash away this disgrace."


    As he spoke, the sword just flashed.


    Sikong Qinghe and Sikong Zhi''s pupils shrank. Before they could ask for mercy, they froze.


    A bloodstain spurted from his neck.


    He fell to the ground feebly.


    "You..."


    Si Kongming, Si kongyan and other three people are silent, now this scene, they can also be understood as warning others.


    The momentum of the suzerain became stronger and stronger.


    The heart is bitter.


    At this time, Sikong head went to Wei San again and said nothing. At this time, he bled too much and was close to death. Looking at Sikong head coming, Wei San gave a miserable smile and said: "here Give me a happy... "


    Ning Tao and others lamented that three days ago, he was still the most intimate confidant. It was true that people''s hearts were immortal.


    Sikong head did not start, just silently looking at him, leaning on the sword, in my mind, flashed the scenes, the night bit by bit shrouded down.


    Finally, the sword Qi could not be suppressed any more. Wei San opened his eyes wide and trembled, and completely cut off his breath.


    life essence slowly dispersed.


    Sikong''s face is expressionless, but Ning Tao''s position can be seen, and his eyes overflow with tears


    "Boom Boom... "


    The passage opened. In the square, countless forces were waiting for him. With the overlord sword in his hand, sikongshou finally came out with the crowd.


    The selection is over.


    Under the solemn announcement of the overlord, sikongshou became the successor of the next overlord!


    What Ning Tao didn''t expect was that they had rewards for their helpers.

 Chapter 3192

    Three days later, in the quiet bamboo path of bawangzong''s back mountain, sikongshou, ningtao and Fuliu were walking. This was the first reunion after the selection.


    All kinds of coronations, visits, inheritances, and teachings Let Sikong head busy dizzy.


    Today, I was able to find time to take two great meritorious officials to choose awards. The place they want to go is the treasure house of bawangzong. In the innumerable years of history, they can choose one to take away.


    This is definitely a big reward. Even Mr. Fu Liu can''t help but feel excited when he hears this.


    You know, bawangzongbao, where is that? Over hundreds of millions of years, over time, all the treasures collected from the expeditions have been stored here.


    What''s more, ordinary things can''t enter this treasure house. They must be first-class babies.


    When Ning Tao learned that, he was naturally very happy. He got this benefit. Naturally, he didn''t take it for granted. Originally, he helped the head of Sikong in order to help himself.


    Who would like to have a surprise.


    In the team, only the two of them have this capital, and others can only look at it even if they are envious.


    "Thanks to your help in this selection. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be more or less. If you need any help in the future, please let me know."


    Head Sikong thanks as he leads the way.


    The words were full of sincere sighs.


    "If you are young master, I have inherited the love of Mohism, and this selection has not been very helpful. Thank you, also thank you Yinhe Daoyou. His battle was decided. I''m really ashamed."


    I smile bitterly and wave my hand.


    Ning Tao also bows his hand and compliments each other. Sikong head just thanks him symbolically.


    The two of you are mine. If you talk too much, they are all empty. That is to say, as the leader of bawangzong and the deputy leader of dahuangtang, they are all under the command of Ning Tao. Half of bawangzong is his.


    At the moment, walking in the back mountain is like walking in the back garden. Of course, it''s just thinking about it.


    It''s a long way from that.


    Sikong head is just a little patriarch. He can inherit his position only when he gets the biography of the patriarch, learns to take the helm, manages the world and is well-trained.


    Even when he became the patriarch, there were also elders supervising him, so Ning Tao just fantasized.


    At least there is a sense of achievement.


    Dahuangtang will not worry about its development in the future. It is even closer to the thickest thigh of the dahuangtang galaxy. When you think about it, it''s all beautiful. The Shanling clan also ushers in the hope of recovery.


    We can rest assured about the great famine. With Sikong head in, there will be no problem


    At this time, walking to the end of the bamboo path, it is a classical attic full of moss.


    I don''t know how many years.


    When Ning Tao looked at it, it seemed that it was just a humble attic, but when the perspective was opened, he froze and didn''t dare to move. The layers of array wrapped around him tightly, which was often killing array and death array.


    There are also a number of horror glances.


    Just look at this momentum, it''s not an ordinary strong one. I''m afraid it''s a monster of the overlord clan.


    Even the most terrible one stayed on his face for a while. Ning Tao remained silent, but his heart "clattered". Would he not find it?


    He doesn''t show his true face to others, but he is afraid of the effect of "enchantment array". He will not attack himself here.


    Ning Tao, the number one, returned to the wilderness or was in captivity. Basically, he could not escape from Yinhe Ning Tao. There are many connections between them, and something would happen.


    At least it will attract attention.


    Then all my efforts will be in vain.


    But fortunately, this steady power of mind swept away, and there was nothing unusual.


    "The son of sikongshou, holding the overlord''s order and the magic sword, came to ask the elders to open the treasure house," said sikongshou respectfully, shouting to the attic in front of him.


    Then he took out the sword.


    This is the token, the unique evidence.


    Before long, there was an old, strong voice: "it''s the little Lord. He has a token, and he must understand the rules. Please."


    With that, no one opened the attic door.


    With a sigh of relief and a respectful thanks, Sikong takes Fu Liu and Ning Tao in.


    Although Fu Liu has reached the peak of Xianjun, he is still small here. This is the top power of the wilderness. Anyone who walks out can wipe him out. Naturally, he is not disrespectful.


    Into the attic, only to find that there are holes inside, it is a small world of its own.


    In the eye are piles of treasures.


    Star beads with big fists, inner elixir of demon king, some precious mineral materials, and elixir of clouds


    That''s what''s piling up here.


    For him, a small team is all his property.


    Big power is really big power.


    However, ningtao, who is on one side, has experienced strong winds and waves. He has seen the Tianzun site, the holy land of stars, and his natural vision is also high.This little thing can''t move his heart.


    Sikong first took a deep breath. Although he had been here once before, he was still shocked. He turned around and said with a smile: "you can choose any one of the things here, but don''t look at them."


    Although it is a joke, there are also reminders.


    This opportunity is very rare. If you look away and find the worst one, you will be very angry.


    Also remind two people can only take one.


    The elders are watching.


    They nodded, while Ning Tao went straight to the deep. He took a look at the willow, and then followed. He would face six or nine days of robbery. Whether he could succeed in the robbery depends on whether he could choose good things this time.


    Once he succeeds, he will be Fu Liu Xian Huang. It''s not easy for a sanxiu to get there.


    Ning Tao keeps on walking. I don''t know why. There is always a call in front of him. He is very strange. What can be predestined with him here?


    Gradually, he left the team.


    Sikong was worried and told him not to, so he told Fu Liu to follow him.


    After walking through the piles of treasures, although they became sparse around, the treasures were much more precious. There were even special shelves, such as the demon emperor''s elixir, the red pupil''s eyes, the giant hammer''s supreme weapon


    These things are ignored by Ning Tao. I don''t know how long he has been walking, but his steps suddenly stop.


    "Like, right here?" Ning Tao murmured and looked around. In a moment, he fixed a thing.


    In the sight, it was a strange dark yellow ball, smooth and crystal, slightly suspended, just like the size of a child''s fist. However, the call came from it, but he didn''t know what it was?


    Ning Tao a frown, he and this thing have what origin? I don''t know at all.


    At this time, the head of Sikong followed him, gasping for breath. Seeing that he was staring at something, he looked at it subconsciously. After a long time, he suddenly said, "eh, how familiar is this thing? It seems that someone has talked about it."


    "Yes, it''s wonderful. It''s This is "the source of Shanling", which seems to be one of the most precious treasures of Shanling people in those years. "


    The last sentence is to communicate.


    But the shock on his face could not be concealed.


    He didn''t expect that the treasure of the Shanling clan would be here. Shouldn''t it be in the underworld clan? Or damaged in battle, how could it be here?

 Chapter 3193

    Ning Tao was stunned and doubted: "what is the source of Shanling? Is this deep yellow pearl a treasure


    Although he has been helping the Shanling people to revive, he doesn''t know much about them. In terms of details, he only knows twelve grades of tulian, Shanling Scepter


    The rest is empty.


    After scratching his head and hesitating for a moment, Sikong explained: "it is said that the Shanling people have a source of energy. If the Shanling scepter is the symbol of the Shanling people, then this Shanling pearl is theirs Energy crystallization. "


    "It''s the energy source of the whole Shanling clan, but it shouldn''t be here in principle..."


    He murmured, his face changing rapidly.


    It''s as if I thought of something bad.


    Ning Tao''s heart burst and his eyes flashed. The Shanling clan was destroyed in those years, and the innumerable years of history were plundered. But this bead is here, doesn''t it mean that


    He also took part in the extermination of the overlord!


    They looked at each other as if they thought of going together.


    But just then, a strong voice sighed: "Alas, it''s not what you think. In those days, my overlord clan even extended a helping hand to the Shanling clan."


    "However, it has been a long time since the underworld clan joined forces with other major forces to succeed in one fell swoop."


    Two people pick eyebrows, is this the supreme elder?


    "Then this bead..." Ning Tao picks his eyebrows.


    Elder Taishang sighed: "at that time, the Shanling land was torn apart, and the huge Shanling clan broke up overnight. The clan fled and died. An old friend who was friendly with me came to me in a bloody battle."


    "She was also lucky. She happened to be saved by me, but she entrusted me with the shanlingzhu and made a gentleman''s agreement with me. If someone from the shanlingzu came to take it, she could not stop it. After passing the test, she would give it to him."


    "After so many years, the Shanling people are almost forgotten by the wilderness, and they are in their old age. I thought I would never see this day again in my life, but I didn''t expect that you could have a reaction with shanlingzhu."


    "But you seem to..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao knew what he was going to say, and arched his hand and said, "I''m not really a Shanling people. I just accept the blessing of the mountain spirit and have some power of the mountain spirit."


    "I see. It seems that there are descendants of Shanling clan. Some time ago, there seems to be a princess. I don''t know whether this rumor is true or not."


    The elder sighed.


    Ning Tao estimated and said tentatively, "if the descendants of the Shanling clan come to take it, will they give it back?"


    Sikongshou''s eyes twinkled.


    "Ha ha..."


    "I know what you''re going to say, but don''t worry. This mountain spirit pearl is unusual. It''s not only powerful, but also banned. If it''s not for the mountain spirit people, it''s useless for us even if the ban is lifted."


    "Only in the hands of the Shanling clan can it exert its real power," the elder explained.


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he happened to see the head of Si Kong nodding to him, which seemed to be the case. He also said: "this mountain spirit pearl, let''s not say whether you can take it away, you can''t waste this opportunity now."


    "Look at the others. If you don''t have a suitable one, you can choose this one. If you have a suitable one, you can wait for Qu Miaomiao to pick it up. At that time, I can say something for her."


    "That''s how we can maximize the benefits."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded. Even if he wanted to choose this, the supreme elder might not let him take it away. After all, he is not a descendant of the Shanling clan.


    It''s better to be wonderful.


    When I think of her, Ning Tao has another headache.


    "This silly girl, alas..."


    At this time, Mr. Fuliu chased him all the way, holding a pale golden willow branch in his hand.


    There are several buds on it.


    It is full of vitality and gentleness.


    "Well, isn''t this the willow branch of jinxiayuliu? Is there such a good thing here? " Sikong first saw so much that he recognized it as a rare treasure.


    Jinxiayuliu is a very popular and precious medicine. It has at least the highest level. Its willow branches can not only be used as medicine, but also as weapons.


    It''s a natural magic weapon.


    A willow, all reached the imperial level.


    And in front of me, it''s a willow. Is there a Golden Jade willow in this treasure house?


    But obviously they think too much.


    I don''t know when I got a branch.


    Mr. Fuliu said with a smile: "yes, it''s the branches of jinxiayu willow, which fit well with my Gongfa attribute. With it, I have more hope to survive the disaster."


    "By the way, what did you choose


    Seeing that he asked, Ning Tao, who was recovering from his admiration, was dumb and looked at Shan Lingzhu. He couldn''t help shaking his head and said with a bitter smile: "it''s not settled yet. Let''s look ahead."


    The best thing is naturally in the deepest, even if you can''t find the right one, at least open your eyes.What seven color deer''s skin, white ivory like jade, a pair of indestructible Jinfeng sheep horns, an egg the size of a head, and a huge corpse


    Every place, can lead to a scream, exclamation, three people more excited and shocked.


    It''s like I haven''t seen the world.


    However, I am afraid they may not be able to see half of what they see today for hundreds of years.


    Even with Ning Tao''s vision, I almost lost sight here. I forgot to choose for a while. I patronized and watched it. Unconsciously, I came to the end.


    In front of my eyes, there was only a jade shelf in front of me, on which there were six strange things.


    A few people have some meaning, immediately take a deep breath, carefully looked up the six treasures.


    Looking from left to right, the first one is a blood crystal like object, more like agate, exuding a sense of overlord, with meridians and pulse on it, which should be about bawangzong.


    The second is a longan pill. It''s waxy yellow and has a long history. What''s its use?


    The third one is a demon pill. It''s the first time Ning Tao has seen such a big one. It''s bigger than an adult''s fist. Is it a variation?


    I don''t know what rank it is?


    The fourth one is a scroll. It''s hard to see clearly, but there are mountains, rivers and continuous drizzle.


    The fifth one is an old box. It is very old, without too much carving and decoration. It has no decoration. It can''t be seen clearly from perspective?


    As for the last one, it''s even more strange. It''s like a piece of coal. It''s black. I don''t know what it is. It''s about the size of a fist. It''s irregular. I feel like it''s just dug up from anywhere.


    It''s a good thing, too?


    Just doubted, the Yang Ling ring on his right hand suddenly trembled. Ning Tao was startled and thought he was haunted. If it wasn''t for the sleeve, he was afraid that he would be found.


    What''s going on?


    How can this ring move?


    Ning Tao was shocked and swept left and right. He noticed that he didn''t disturb them. Then he relaxed his mind. He crossed his hands and swayed the Yangling ring in his sleeve. He scanned them with his mind.


    But I didn''t notice the difference.


    Is it because of these six things?


    He pondered for a while and approached the baby one by one without any trace, but there was no reaction until he got close to the coal ball.


    "Is that it?"


    Ning Tao was surprised and frowned slightly.


    Seems to have found something extraordinary?


    Especially yanglingjie, which was brought by the sage. It was unexpected that he was interested in it. However, it was necessary to get it.


    Thinking of this, I''m going to get the coal ball.


    But it was blocked by a barrier.


    "The things in this area are forbidden areas. No one is allowed to take them away. It''s a luxury for you to come in and watch them," the voice of the elder said slowly.


    This coal ball looks very ugly, but it has a big origin. It''s said that it was left by the ancestors of his overlord clan. Although he didn''t know what it was, he never dared to touch it, and has been respectfully placed up to now.


    It''s the oldest object in this treasure house, and it''s also one of the few things that can be related to that ancestor.


    It is of great significance.


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately silly eyes, unexpectedly not allowed to take? Isn''t that embarrassing?


    You can''t just grab it, can you?


    "This This... "

 Chapter 3194

    Just when Ning Tao was in a hurry, a mysterious and mysterious breath appeared, which turned into a mysterious light and shadow, full of vicissitudes, chaos and desolation.


    It''s amazing that It''s a magic sword.


    When they saw this, they couldn''t help but be surprised. They quickly arched their hands and said, "I''ve seen you, my ancestors."


    Even the supreme elder has to salute.


    In the eyes of Qi Ling, they are all descendants.


    In the sight, Qi Ling stared at the coal briquette for a long time. His eyes were deep and silent, as if he had been reminded of some memories. People did not dare to take a breath or interrupt it, for fear of destroying the artistic conception.


    But after a long time, Qi Ling suddenly said: "since I am predestined with you, I will send it to you."


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao, head of Sikong and others were first surprised, then overjoyed, and quickly said: "thank you for your help."


    But at this time, the voice of the supreme elder quickly dissuaded him and said, "don''t do anything, master Qi Ling. It''s from the ancestors. It has become the symbol of this treasure house. You can''t just give it to an outsider."


    "What''s more, this is the property of our ancestors. We dare not make decisions. Isn''t it disrespectful to our ancestors?"


    The three of them turned pale. Then they realized that this thing is unusual. What''s the use of not talking about its value? This meaning alone can not be given up at will.


    Han Zu, I attach great importance to this kind of thing.


    It''s more important than life!


    But Qi Ling just shook his head slightly and said deeply: "it''s not as powerful as you said. At that time, by chance, the master got it, but it was useless. He had to leave it in the treasure house and wait for its predestined one."


    "If you want to say that what the master really left behind is his will and blood, but you have already forgotten his will. Even the blood is so thin that even my grandson, the overlord prince, even has a generation of fawning."


    "It''s becoming more and more useless, a bunch of rubbish!"


    There was a trace of sullen in the voice.


    It''s like mud can''t support a wall, and rotten wood can''t be carved.


    The elder was terrified, and more than ten breath were trembling. He said with guilt, "our descendants are incompetent. I hope our ancestors will calm down. We will be resplendent and worthy of our ancestors."


    "Hum ~!"


    Qi Ling just gave a cold hum.


    No more, just wave out the coal ball.


    At that time, in order to get it, he and his master worked very hard. Although it looked ordinary, he and his master both knew that it was a world shaking treasure.


    After all, it came from that place


    But in their hands only dust, so just lost treasure house, waiting for his predestined friends to come.


    Seeing Qi Ling deliver the coal ball to his eyes, Ning Tao hesitates. After all, the opinions are not unified yet. The overlord clan is still controlled by these supreme elders. If he takes it away, he may have any trouble.


    But Qi Ling comforted him: "don''t worry, even if the owner is here, he will agree you to take it away, and continue to put it here. I don''t know when it will be?"


    "I''m sure the owner will be very pleased to find a suitable owner for this object."


    At this time, the elder clenched his teeth and said, "this is the only time to look at the face of the ancestors."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao completely put down his heart and took it respectfully with a smile on his face. But at first, he almost didn''t drop it to the ground. It looks like he''s big and cute, but it weighs as much as a thousand kilograms.


    It''s heavier than a solid weight.


    Looking up, I found that the shelves where it was placed had been concave. It was really strange.


    Sikongshou and Fuliu were also surprised. They could not say what the coal ball was, nor could they sense any energy? It looks like a black ball in a coal pile.


    The whole body is also irregular.


    It''s convex, it''s concave, it''s angular.


    There is no such thing in qibaolu?


    Don''t mention them. They can''t even tell why. They just say that it''s not simple, and the rest are not disclosed, as if it''s hard to say.


    It''s more like a taboo


    However, although he gave it to Ning Tao, there are some conditions for the spirit. If the overlord clan is in trouble in the future, Ning Tao has to help, which is worthy of his kindness.


    Ning Tao naturally agreed.


    We are already on the same boat


    After selecting the baby, the head of Sikong worships the elder and leaves with Ning Tao and Fu Liu. Just as he is about to walk out of the bamboo path, Ning Tao hears such a sentence.


    "I don''t know who you are? Why take a mask? But since master Qi Ling values you, I hope you don''t let him down... "


    Ning Tao''s face is a stiff, the footstep dun dun, as expected was discovered?


    But then there was no more voice. It should be a warning. Under the greeting of head Sikong, he took a deep breath, nodded his head and slowly followed.


    Here, I fell into silence againAt the end of the selection, they get the reward again. Basically, there is nothing to do with these helpers?


    They all go back to their own homes and find their own mothers.


    Some people are happy, others are sad.


    In a word, it ended with the great victory of Sikong head.


    Ning Tao and Si kongfu, after plotting for a night, drill into the time tower and spend some time to hand over the remaining 1000 sets of space array disks to him.


    To consolidate his position and the development of Shanling clan and dahuangtang, he will be given full power in the future.


    Huang Tianqi will be in charge of the whole hall.


    Sikongshou, on the other hand, opens his umbrella for them and launches a series of events against the underworld


    After the negotiation, Ning Tao left bawangzong with Huang Tianqi. After several twists and turns, he returned to Dahuang college. There is no news from little martial uncle. Think about it, is it so easy to make the supreme emperor''s ware?


    While there was still some time, Ning Tao set out again and took the teleportation array to Shanling land.


    At this time, some vitality has been restored here.


    There are nearly 200 ethnic groups.


    Sister Ling is the only elder of the Shanling clan. She is in charge of the search for the clan since the queen is not here. She has several whereabouts, but the other party doesn''t trust her very much.


    In fact, I have been afraid of being chased all these years. I need time to communicate.


    This time, Ning Tao strengthened the whole mountain spirit continent, improved the array, and even helped them to get a three story time tower, which was sent by Dean Huang. There are a lot of resources left.


    Even if there are thousands of people, it''s enough for them to spend decades, so that they don''t give up the hope of revival.


    You can also go out of the galaxy to find the right and wrong places of Dahuang and Hades, or there may be one or two branches that escape and settle down in a galaxy


    Deal with these, Ning Tao received the news from LAN elder sister, his white fall remodeling success.


    On the same day, he rushed back to the college, and in the courtyard, he saw a golden spear.


    A little cold suddenly appeared, like a gun out like a dragon.


    A little sweep can almost penetrate everything.


    It''s sharp.


    Ning Tao is very excited. Is this the power of the supreme emperor''s weapon? The shotgun changed its cannon again. He wanted to thank the little martial uncle, but he was told that he was closed.


    Only leave a word, let him rest assured to do their own things, and finally just in front of his cave.


    After staying in the wilderness for three months, Ning Tao finally takes Tang Lan to the world

 Chapter 3195

    The way to the world is not to go back directly with the Galactic transmission array. Rather, Ning Tao flies all the way through the wilderness, into the vast sea of stars and across the world.


    Although there is a quick way to return to the blue sea star, transit galaxy, and then return to the ancient continent.


    But in this way, the Holy Land and array disk are consumed too much.


    It''s not worth the loss.


    As a result, Ning Tao took the simplest way to travel to the college, just like president Huang did at that time. When he arrived in the central mainland, it was basically all right.


    Naturally, however, it was not as fast as it was at that time. It would take him at least a few years to reach the central mainland.


    But thanks to his efforts, he found a "star Caravan". This caravan not only engaged in business, but also engaged in transportation. Their flying tools were large ships, which were no less than Xianhuang''s flying speed.


    It is said that some of the best, even comparable to the supreme flight speed, is very expensive to board.


    The ship Ning Tao and his crew took was a medium-sized one. Two people charged more than 200 million star beads, which was much more expensive than the Galactic teleportation array.


    However, the caravan is responsible for the protection of natural disasters, storms and even some pirates along the way.


    Two hundred million star beads, it''s safe.


    This boat can hold tens of thousands of friars. Ning Tao is so jealous that he can make money.


    It''s a long-term business.


    My own kind is only a small profit after all.


    However, if he can get through the road of immortal wine in the future, this long-term business will not be less profitable than him.


    With this spaceship, I think I can get to the place in about half a year, and I can also take the opportunity to practice. Tang Lan has been with me all the time. Although you are an Immortal King and a strong man, it is the first time to walk out of the wilderness.


    He is curious about everything in Huanyu. Ning Tao accompanies her and explains these interesting things to him.


    Talk and laugh, warm up feelings.


    I don''t know how many myths and miracles are buried in this brilliant, gorgeous and mysterious starry sky.


    Ten super galaxies.


    So many superior galaxies.


    There are also countless middle and lower grade galaxies.


    Tang Lan can''t help but sigh that the world outside is vast. She has always been a frog in the well. If she didn''t meet Ning Tao, I''m afraid that she would never get out of the wilderness in her life, or even think about it.


    It''s natural to be passionate when you fall in love during the day and shake the ground at night.


    Farewell is better than marriage.


    That''s the truth.


    After leaving for many years, Tang Lan naturally missed Ning Tao very much. The joy of fish and water has always been hot. Every day, he was tossed away, a little unable to carry him.


    However, the method of double cultivation has declined. Although the level of joyful Zen is not enough, some are better than none. Under the condition of hard cultivation, there is still great progress. The double cultivation of the two great immortals has benefited their own cultivation greatly.


    On the fourth floor of the original tower, they shared their experiences and accomplishments with each other.


    Tang Lan''s cultivation has reached the fifth level of Xianjun. He has been working hard for Ning Tao over the years and has made great progress.


    In his spare time, Ning Tao also went to the deck to chat with the people and discuss some things. He was familiar with them. He also wore the mask of the Milky way on his face. Basically, he could hear the world''s big and small things here.


    Today, this superior Galaxy suffered a natural disaster, a small galaxy was wiped out, and a relic was opened


    He even heard his own name.


    It''s still hot.


    This day, Ning Tao returns from the deck, Tang Lan is still sleeping, that exquisite body, snow-white skin, exposed a lot, sleep too sweet.


    Ning Tao a face wry smile, last night toss too fierce, when about to quilt to her cover.


    At this time, he turned over his hand and took out another coal ball. It was from the treasure house of Bawang Zongbao. Strange to say, it was very evil. It was not only heavy, but also hard. Even the emperor''s white fall could not damage it.


    Before sunset, I couldn''t see why. However, the world is too big, and the things bred are strange.


    Ning Tao once threw it to Yan Mo to absorb it. However, although he was hot eyed and kept roaring, he couldn''t do anything about it. It didn''t work in his hands.


    At the beginning, it was because of the trembling of Yang Lingjie that it was selected, but after Yang Lingjie, there was no response.


    It feels like it''s making a hole.


    It''s in my hand.


    The coal ball is not invaded by fire and water, and it''s useless. It''s better to choose the scroll or the mountain spirit ball. Finally, he throws the coal ball deep into the ring.


    When you see the wind devil or some elders in the future, you can ask them to identify them.


    In other words, the spaceship has been traveling for more than three months, and it should be very close to the academy and the ancient continent, right?


    Just think of here, the spaceship suddenly suddenly suddenly a meal, shaking unceasingly, as if by what impact, followed by a loud, piercing scream.


    Almost everyone on board could hear it."Why What''s going on? "


    "No, get on the deck. It''s an enemy attack." in an instant, the whole ship was boiling.


    Thousands of monks rushed out.


    And Tang Lan, also at this time was awakened, slightly propped up, thin yarn was falling off along the delicate body, a pair of proud arc instantly jumped out.


    Ning Tao see eye straight, subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, see this shape, Tang Lan cheek a red, busy cover jade body, after all, at present or daytime.


    It''s hard to avoid shyness.


    Even if it''s just the two of them in this room.


    "Cough..."


    "You wait here. I''ll go to the deck and see what''s going on? This movement is a little strange, not like disaster, "Ning Tao ordered, and left the room.


    Tang Lan''s clever "um" sound.


    A sweet face.


    At this time, the sharp, harsh voice came again, this time, he heard a real.


    I always feel familiar with it.


    Seems to have heard it somewhere?


    Ning Tao was suspicious. At this time, he just jumped on the deck. At this time, thousands of people had gathered here. After all, there was no alarm. There were too many bumps like this.


    In the line of sight, the way ahead of the spaceship was stopped by a huge golden shadow. Because of the fog, it was hard to see clearly.


    This is close to chaos.


    People are very cautious.


    The next second, the golden beast shrank quickly, turned into a human and landed on the deck.


    How arrogant is this guy?


    Are you not afraid of the crowd?


    "Boom boom..."


    A fury of the beast''s power enveloped the crowd, and a middle-aged man appeared, but before he finished, another young figure, arrogant and contemptuous, fell down.


    When he saw this man, Ning Tao was so stupid that he almost burst out laughing.


    "Peng Peng Jiutian


    Yes, the young man in front of him was the youngest young master in Jinpeng world, and he almost killed him.


    How did it come here?


    What a coincidence?


    Ning Tao was surprised, but he took a look at the middle-aged man beside him. He was afraid that he could not see through his accomplishments. I''m afraid he was a strong man of Immortal Emperor level.


    However, this is not over, in the eyes of the public, another familiar figure fell down.


    This man is Shen Cangtian!

 Chapter 3196

    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his face sinks, but he conceals his emotion. He makes a mistake in the crowd. Although he has a mask, it''s a subconscious move.


    He looked behind him.


    Without exception, there is also a bodyguard, but it is not the God king he detests.


    But a strong Immortal Emperor he didn''t know.


    Not weaker than the middle-aged man before.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help being confused and muttered, "what''s the matter? How did the two of them get together? And they all brought strong men of all nationalities to rob the ship? "


    "He really can''t figure out why?"


    At this time, the boatman rushed up, and naturally recognized Peng Jiutian and Shen Cangtian.


    A Jinpeng Kingdom, an ancient god galaxy.


    The existence of two great prestige.


    Although he is not afraid of the top grade galaxy, he is just a small man. He always needs to find out the reason first, so as not to cause trouble.


    The boatman began to talk with them, but his face changed.


    It''s even more embarrassing.


    I don''t know what they''re talking about?


    Ning Tao wants to eavesdrop, but he is too far away to hear. His sword eyebrows are wrinkled tightly.


    In my mind, not only a map comes to mind. Although this place is in the East, it is already desolate. Only small galaxies exist. The most convenient way to travel is undoubtedly this star fleet.


    But it''s the opposite of the college.


    It is close to the ancient continent.


    In short, it''s the distance between the college and the ancient continent. Shouldn''t Shen Cangtian be here?


    Just thinking about it, the boatman suddenly came back, and everyone rushed to meet him and asked him when to set sail. Many people were still in a hurry.


    However, the boatman looked embarrassed and hesitated: "the two young masters said, let''s wait for a day."


    "Wait? What are you waiting for? "


    "He said that he had two more friends coming, and they were on the way, waiting for their friends to come If you start again, it''s expected to arrive in one or two days, "said the boatman bitterly.


    "What? That''s ridiculous


    All the people were very angry. They were very angry for a moment.


    How can there be such a reason? Let a ship of tens of thousands of people wait for his friends, why give you this face?


    And a delay is still a day or two.


    Never heard of anything like that.


    Ning Tao can''t help but be angry and funny. This is equivalent to the high-speed railway on earth. When two people get on the train, they ask the conductor to stop and wait for his friend. He expects to arrive in two hours. Isn''t this ridiculous?


    Let a car of people wait for his friends.


    Why?


    The boatman is also in a dilemma. It''s really not easy for these two people to offend. It''s nothing to delay for a day or two. It will be delayed for a few days if they meet the star whirlpool.


    That''s why I came back to discuss with you.


    It''s a big deal. Peace is the most important thing. If he loses some money, he can''t fight with these two top-grade galaxies, can he?


    It''s estimated that he won''t be able to earn the loss of 100 times. The headquarters of the chamber of Commerce will punish him, who can make people rich, powerful and powerful.


    But people are not willing to, you a, I a blink of an eye between the day, the more said the more angry.


    "I don''t agree. Why stop? I don''t care who Lao Tzu is because he has something important to do. "


    "That''s right. Let''s go. We''re in a hurry..."


    Just as they were shouting, two waves of terror and surging Xianhuang''s power suddenly oppressed thousands of people. For a moment, the crowd turned pale and fell back two steps subconsciously. Their chest was dull and startled.


    There are two immortals?


    "This This... "


    "Sure enough, the dark wave frowned," he said.


    At this time, Peng Jiutian came over impatiently and said, "what are you shouting about? The little Lord said to wait for a day or two, but who didn''t agree? Stand up for me, I can send you down for free, and I will be disabled by the way. "


    "This..."


    The boatman is sweating. If he does it in his fleet, it will be reputation.


    Who dares to take his boat in the future?


    Isn''t it a precedent?


    "Master Peng Jiutian, don''t do anything. I''m a businessman. You can''t let me have nothing to eat," said the boatman with a bitter face and a frown.


    The guards on one side all grasped the magic weapon.


    A group of monks gritted their teeth and glared tightly, but naturally no one dared to step out.


    At this time, Shen Cangtian walked out with a smile and acted as a peacemaker, saying: "you, boatman, listen to me. We are really waiting for two important friends. We have no choice but to make such a bad decision."


    "This route is just this fleet. If you miss it, you''ll have to wait for months. Don''t worry, it''s only a day or two."


    People''s faces changed.At least, the tone is OK.


    It''s not like Peng Jiutian''s telling people what to do, which makes people feel angry and naturally unconvinced.


    Ning Tao heard this, secretly relieved, waiting for two people? At least they didn''t come for themselves. Just now, they thought they were exposed.


    Shen Cangtian said with a smile: "meeting is fate. It''s not good to break up. Our family has always been friendly with the Star Chamber of Commerce. Naturally, it won''t make the boatman embarrassed."


    "Well, let''s take it as if we''ve met a whirlpool in the starry sky and have a rest here for a day or two. Brother Peng was a little blunt just now. I''d like to apologize to you. If any Taoist friend is not satisfied, we can come forward to discuss it."


    With that, the two immortals increased their prestige.


    They scolded in their hearts. They thought you wanted to compensate for what you said, but they still played a rogue.


    It''s just more magnificent than what Peng Jiutian said.


    At this time, who dares to stand up? One comes out and one dies. The two immortals are not joking.


    And even offend the top two galaxies.


    It''s not worth the loss.


    After hesitating for a long time, no one came out. Seeing this, Shen Cangtian hooked his mouth and said with a smile: "so, thank you for your help."


    Peng nine days cold hum a, a face disdain, just mumble A: "a group of cheap garbage..."


    A lot of people heard this, but they just took it as a deaf ear, left ear in, right ear out, they are not cheap, I do not have the strength, can only endure.


    The boatman also wiped a head of sweat.


    It''s finally settled.


    One or two days, long or short. When it was about the third day, the two teams finally broke through the fog and landed on the deck.


    There are not many people, only four.


    There are actually two strong immortal emperors.


    The first two should look like little masters. However, Ning Tao is very strange to him, but the other one really makes his eyes twinkle,


    "it''s actually Heaven and hell

 Chapter 3197

    Ning Tao''s pupils contract. He is the man of heaven and hell, but he is not the familiar Ming Changfeng.


    It was one of his original teammates.


    It''s like a guy named Ming Changqing.


    He Jiangwu, Beilang, is a strong man at the same level. He is also one of the best geniuses. He carries a long knife with a blue grain on his back and walks in the court. He is quite handsome.


    It is said that he is also known as a little talent.


    It''s very elegant.


    "It''s him? What''s going on? Shen Cangtian? Peng Jiutian? Is it ever green? There''s a stranger in black who I don''t know. How do these guys get together? "


    "And they all happened to take an Immortal Emperor''s guard. It felt like they were planning a big event."


    Ning Tao is afraid.


    However, it should not be for yourself.


    Otherwise, in the past three days, they have already started, and the two immortals join hands. Even if they let him grow a pair of wings, they will never fly out of the palm of other people''s hands.


    One Immortal Emperor is enough to deal with him.


    But since it''s not for him, who is it for?


    These four sides, let Ning Tao can''t help thinking of one thing, the four major galaxies, although in front of this four sides, only the ancient god Galaxy he is the most sure, but the remaining three sides, always let him have some doubts in this respect.


    Is this the reason why he is searching for the four mysterious galaxies behind the four realms of holy land?


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s breath can''t help but rush up. If he can uncover the mystery, it will be of great help to his future action and preparation, and even master the initiative.


    But there is no evidence, and it needs to be determined.


    Moreover, he knew three of them, but he didn''t know who the young master with the scar on his face was?


    I don''t think I''ve seen him before?


    Who is this person?


    At this time, Shen Cangtian said with a laugh: "you two really make us wait. It''s too slow. If you don''t come again, I''m afraid these Taoist friends are going to revolt."


    "Oh? I don''t know who dares


    Scar man cold hum, a pair of cold eyes scan, unexpectedly no one dares to look at it.


    However, very few people recognized him.


    I just know it''s hard to deal with.


    Ming Changqing also leisurely, scornful way: "I see someone is tired of living, dare to come out one I cut one."


    The power behind these four people is really terrible. No one dares to stand up. Now, they shut up completely, dare to be angry and dare not speak.


    Seeing this, Peng Jiutian looked contemptuous. As expected, they were all insects, a bunch of bullying rubbish.


    Let the boatman sail immediately. Now that all hands have been gathered, it''s time to start


    Ning Tao frowns and retreats slightly to avoid any accident. When she comes back to the room, she tells Tang Lan that it''s not right. Their whereabouts are always secret, so they can''t be exposed here.


    The camouflage in the sage academy should not have been seen through, otherwise, it would have been boiling at the moment.


    Are they going to the ancient continent?


    Ning Tao''s heart moved and he thought silently. Although there was some persuasion, it was not right. What did the four major galaxies do when they went to the ancient continent? Trouble with the origin group?


    It''s Fair for Jinpeng to go there alone.


    After all, Peng Jiutian almost got roasted.


    Disaster zone? Only those big people can participate in it. It''s not like their posture.


    But nine times out of ten it should be about yourself.


    This is Ning Tao''s intuition


    One day later, the people who had calmed down suddenly got angry again, because the route of the caravan had been tampered with. First, they wanted to go to a dangerous place in the chaotic area, and the destination was Ancient continent.


    This is far away from where they are going. Who will go to the ancient continent when they are free?


    It''s a bad place.


    And there''s no transit array.


    If they followed their route, 90% of the people on board would have to make a long detour, and they would have been delayed for a long time.


    However, in the face of the anger of the public, the four Immortals'' coercion, like cold water, wakes them up. They have absolute strength and are not afraid of the background of the public. How can they care if they go far?


    I don''t even think I''m qualified to negotiate with them.


    Just obey.


    And the boatman was also a little angry. The four major galaxies really didn''t give him face.


    It''s never been done before.


    He is not easy to be provoked.


    Finally, the conflict broke out. Under the leadership of the boatman, there was a stalemate and confrontation between the four major galaxies. We can''t tolerate the four major galaxies coming here.


    But nobody dares to do it.


    The big four don''t dare to make people angry.


    Just during the stalemate, a Taoist like man came out and acted as a peacemaker to settle the dispute.


    And he was Ning Tao.He still calls himself galaxy.


    "How about the next one, ladies and gentlemen?" Ning Tao comforted the crowd.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s restless mood slightly converged. They all knew Yinhe. He was forthright and affectionate, so many people liked him very much.


    I don''t know who the four major galaxies are? But it''s good not to fight.


    "Galactic Taoist friends, this is the time. What else can we say? They deceive people so much that they really treat us as soft persimmons. If they blindly bow their heads at this time, they will only ride on their necks."


    "That''s right. You can''t be soft on them. We''ll go together, and even the emperor will die..."


    Many people said angrily.


    "Hum, garbage, believe it or not, I''ll crush you now?" The scar man''s face flashed the intention of killing.


    "What''s wrong with you? How dare you disobey the orders of our four major galaxies? I don''t know what to do. "


    Peng Jiutian scolded angrily.


    Seeing the trouble again, Ning Tao quickly dissuaded him and said, "how about this? When the spaceship arrives at the next galaxy, I''m willing to pay for it and let everyone use the teleport array to transit away. It''s a little bit of my intention. "


    "Just as this spaceship is wrapped up by me, I''d like to accompany four Taoist friends to the ancient mainland. It''s said that the forbidden area there is bustling and there are other scenery."


    "This is the best of both worlds!"


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the two sides changed.


    As soon as I heard that there was compensation, I could not help easing my mood. It was not that the four major galaxies were too stingy, too domineering and too arrogant. If they had spent some money to get rid of them, just like the Galactic Taoist friends, it would not have happened.


    It''s not much, but at least it''s a comfort.


    Face also said the past.


    And on the other side, Shen Cangtian four people relaxed, can''t help surprised to see Ning Tao one eye, this guy is who? I''m willing to help them out of my own pocket.


    Met a good man?


    However, Shen Cangtian said with a smile: "in that case, according to the Galactic Taoist friends, our four major galaxies have no opinions, but the Galactic Taoist friends are generally knowledgeable and generous."


    Hearing this, people can''t stop cursing in their hearts. Of course, you don''t have any opinions? The compensation is paid by others. You are not willing to take it out. If you occupy a boat in vain, where can you go.


    Isn''t that a big advantage?


    Just think about it and get angry. I''m really not reconciled.


    There are even many people preaching to dissuade Ning Tao. Why should they wipe the bottom of their four major galaxies?


    It''s not much money, but it''s the tone.


    However, Ning Tao only has a bitter smile, but a glimmer of light from the corner of his eyes flashed through the cold light. The reason why he did this was to win their favor and sneak in.


    Only in this way can we find out what their purpose is? What do you want to do when you go to the ancient continent?


    If we can find out about this, not to mention spending one or two trillion, even one or two trillion is worth it.

 Chapter 3198

    After some discussion, together with Ning Tao''s good advice, they finally accept the compensation.


    When we get to the next galaxy, most people will get off the ship, take the teleport array, or find the next ship. Ning Tao has paid more than 300 billion yuan in compensation.


    All the stars are gone.


    Of course, the boatman also gave out 300 billion yuan in his personal name, which is a waste of money. He is really grateful to Ning Tao.


    Otherwise, it will be a big deal, and the collision of the two giants will only bring misfortune to the little people.


    That''s him.


    What''s more, it''s a big loss of reputation.


    You can''t buy it at any cost.


    At last, the event of dominating the boat came to an end. Shen Cangtian''s four people had a good feeling for Ning Tao and had a good talk with each other. On the same day, Ning Tao took out some spirit wine to drink with the four young masters, which was very natural and unrestrained.


    The words are full of compliments, admiration, and a sense of surprise.


    Let four people smile and be complacent.


    I''m flattered.


    It turns out that there are people who admire them so much that they even have to do something for them even if they lose their property.


    It''s false to say that you are not moved.


    Before long, they became brothers.


    Every day, they sing to each other while drinking. It''s not so pleasant. For several days in a row, Ning Tao gets together with them and talks a lot about all kinds of Hu Tian''s wine.


    At first, the four immortal emperors were still wary of Ning Tao. But when they took out the immortal wine, their attitude changed completely. One by one, they laughed and even praised Ning Tao as a sensible and reasonable person.


    The vigilance has been reduced by more than half.


    In a few days, they have made a lot of comments.


    Eight days later, the spaceship arrived at the next galaxy. Seven or eight thousand people got off the spaceship. After a three hour pause, they headed for the route of Shen Cangtian and others.


    Go to a chaotic area.


    And in this period of time, Ning Tao found an excuse to slip back to the room, Tang Lan is anxious to wait, although received the message, but still worried in the heart, once exposed, it may be the land of doom.


    The three major galaxies don''t know how much they hate Ning Tao. It would be crazy for them to know that it is Ning Tao who drinks with them these days.


    Seeing Ning Tao back to the room, Tang Lan quickly welcomed him, pursed his red lips and said eagerly: "are you ok? What''s the delay? We can just get off the ship. They are powerful. Let''s avoid them for a while


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shook his head and frowned, as if thinking about something.


    "Why What''s up? Are they really after you? " Tang Lan anxiously catches Ning Tao.


    I''m afraid something will happen to him.


    Ning Tao nodded, but shook his head again, explaining: "they came for me, but they didn''t know that I was here, or that I was secretly developing in the ancient continent. It can only be said that it was a mistake."


    "Some time ago, they seem to have got a message that a monk named Ning Tao appeared in that chaotic area. Of course, it''s definitely not me, but they are very suspicious, so they sent strong men to find out."


    "This is the main purpose of their trip, and it can be regarded as laying the foundation for the first alliance."


    "United?"


    Tang Lan frowned and said, "no, are they the four major galaxies behind the four worlds of the Milky way? Isn''t there another netherworld


    "You said that scar youth, should not be the people of the netherworld?"


    Ning Tao nodded. He''s also thinking about this recently. It''s really strange. The underworld, he''s very sure, is definitely one of the four major galaxies.


    But why didn''t they?


    Instead, a strange mysterious force came.


    These days, he finally found out the identity of scar youth. To tell you the truth, it really surprised him. He never thought that this man actually came from The nest of stars.


    This scar youth is called song Xingfu.


    He is one of the most outstanding young people in this generation. He has a brother named song Xingzhou. They are also called Gemini.


    Although it''s not very famous among the major galaxies, it''s definitely famous in the star nest.


    No less than the supergalaxy.


    Moreover, the two brothers are absolutely invincible. Song Xingfu also claims that Ning Tao is a scum.


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao is listening in front of him with a smile. He doesn''t know about the twin stars, but in his eyes, song Xingfu is just as green as Ming Changqing.


    Song Xingzhou was not fierce. He didn''t know, but he still said, "young generation, I am the emperor. Those who don''t obey will be suppressed."


    When I was young and vigorous, I am still confident and invincible.


    But ancient god galaxy, Jinpeng world, great heaven and night, star nest What kind of rhythm is this?


    Ning Tao was confused for a moment.Are there more than four galaxies involved?


    Or is there any connection between the two? For example, between the earth and the sky.


    If you think about it that way, it seems to make sense.


    "What shall we do now? They want to find Ning Tao in the chaotic zone. Whether they can find it or not, it''s good for us. If they can''t find it, it''s naturally the best. "


    Tang Lansi cableway.


    "That''s right. If it''s just like this, we can leave now. After all, there are four immortal emperors there. We can''t compete with each other at all. Moreover, after staying for a long time, we won''t show any flaws."


    "But the key is another thing that makes me have to change my plan," Ning Tao frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Lan is curious.


    "It''s the flat haired bird. It''s the beast that will take revenge. It was almost roasted by the old monster at the beginning, but it still remembers revenge. This mission is just near the ancient continent, so it plans to take revenge in the past."


    "Because of its temperament, the originators may be in trouble. They seem to be eyeing xianjiu. After the chaos zone incident, they will rush to the ancient continent."


    Ning Tao has a headache.


    This beast really bothers him.


    What''s more, I don''t know how to make the three parties excited, and I promise to help it. It''s considered that I''m sincere.


    It''s all said by myself intermittently after they were drunk, and some of it was guessed by myself. However, it''s probably nine times out of ten.


    Anyway, it''s not confidential, and they don''t care. They just look for Ning Tao, but they don''t have the intention to find him. The chance is too slim. This time, it''s just to promote the Union and lay the foundation.


    Hearing this, Tang Lan turned pale and said, "what should we do now? Do you need to inform the ancient continent to take precautions in advance? Or would you like to invite the strong men of Saint college to come and take charge


    Ning Tao felt his chin, thought for a long time, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice: "it''s not impossible to do this, but it''s not perfect. We can''t always rely on the protection of the college. I think we should take the initiative to disrupt the situation."


    "Listen to me, get off the boat now, take the keepsake Sunset Tower, and go to the ancient mainland to move rescue soldiers. Let the Huyan clan leader come at full speed. I''ll try to entangle them and try to get them All at once


    Tang Lan takes a cold breath, and her red lips are shocked. Is this to take a bite of the four immortal emperors?


    It''s too big, isn''t it?


    Success or failure will cause a sensation.


    This move, too dangerous, but looking at Ning Tao a face crazy, she dissuade words or swallow to the mouth.


    Only difficult to say a word: "must wait for me to come back!"

 Chapter 3199

    On the spaceship, Ning Tao watched Tang Lan leave with the veil on, and went to report for a long time.


    The success or failure of this war depends on her.


    It''s going to be a big battle.


    It''s also a turning point!


    All of a sudden, his shoulder was patted. Ning Tao''s eyebrows trembled and his eyes jumped. He turned to see Shen Cangtian without any trace. He just saw Shen Cangtian come to him and said: "what''s the plan of Yinhe Daoyou?"


    "Me? If brother Shen doesn''t mind, I''ll walk with you for a while. "


    Ning Tao half jokingly casual way.


    But when Shen Cangtian heard this, he said happily, "the task of this trip is boring. If brother Yinhe wants to go together, it''s certainly feasible. We usually lack experience and knowledge. If brother Yinhe helps us, we will succeed."


    A listen to this speech, Ning Tao heart a joy, but refused to say: "or forget it, afraid to give you trouble."


    "If this is where we are, we and brother Yinhe are just like old friends at first sight. We want to go to the end of the world together. The task of this trip is simple. Then we''ll go to the ancient continent to have a drink. The immortal wine you bought is from the family of origin."


    "I''ve heard that there are still stronger and better wines. Let them all come out then."


    Shen Cangtian is in high spirits.


    "This No good? "


    "The price of this immortal wine is so expensive, no matter how good it is, isn''t it more expensive? It''s impossible for people to take it all out. "


    Ning Tao is very awkward.


    Hearing this, Peng Jiutian came over from a distance and said with a grim smile, "if you dare not give them, I will destroy them. I will eat them all as blood food."


    "Especially that gloomy old monster, Jie Jie, he will die this trip, and no one can save him..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, his eyes flashed cold and his killing chance flashed, but no one noticed it. He coughed again: "but I heard that there is a saint college to protect them. I''m afraid this family of origin is not easy to move."


    "Let''s not get into trouble with sage College for some fairy wine. I''ll give you mine."


    Song Xingfu came and said, "what are you afraid of? Do you want to kill some mole ants of the origin. Can sage college still fight against our four forces? "


    "They don''t have big faces yet!"


    "Yes," Ming Changqing came out and said with a wicked smile, "this time, I just want to beat them. As long as they obediently hand over the immortal wine formula, it''s OK."


    "If I don''t, I have thousands of ways to make him exterminate his family. I''ve slept with so many women, but I haven''t tried the descendants of Tianzun. Tut Tut, I really want to know what it''s like. When I go, I want to have a try."


    The evil way of immortality.


    Hearing this, the other three people are inevitably a little excited, hunting heart was hooked up, try also no harm.


    "Jie Jie Jie... "


    Ning Tao skin smile meat don''t smile, in the heart of anger rolling burning, want to tear up in front of these people.


    Sure enough, they are a bunch of shameless scum. It seems that his decision is right. Otherwise, the original clan will face catastrophe. I don''t know how much loss they will face?


    This strengthened his killing heart more and more!


    Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of it, Ning Tao patted his chest and said boldly, "if so, I''ll give up my life to accompany a gentleman. Let''s go to have a drink and try a beautiful girl."


    "Well Ha ha... "


    Five people look at each other and laugh, all of them can''t wait.


    Three days later, the spaceship arrived at this chaotic area. If it moved forward, it couldn''t go in. It was very chaotic. All kinds of restless elements were mixed together.


    It''s a deserted place.


    It''s always been a mess.


    For example, killing people, seizing goods, escaping from enemies and so on, are on every day here.


    Many fierce and evil people are hard to find once they hide here, so Shen Cangtian and others think that Ning Tao must be hiding here.


    When I got to the place, I found out that there were some differences between the situation and my imagination. It seemed that something was wrong with Ning Tao.


    A few months ago, the spies of their four major galaxies got the news that there was a friar named Ning Tao, who seemed to have been caught by someone accidentally and chased him madly. But in the end, he failed and escaped by that person.


    Why didn''t Ning Tao chase this man? So it went out.


    It was noisy for a while because it was the same name as Ning Tao, the first one, but no one cared. After all, there were a lot of people who had the same name. Soon, people left it behind.


    The four major galaxies just sent troops to check.


    But just a few days ago, an old monk saw him, and even peeped at his true face.


    It''s very similar to the first place, Ning Tao.


    This is strange. Isn''t Ning Tao the first one imprisoned in Saint college? Why are you here?


    Five people a know this news, all can''t help but froze, Ning Tao? Where is Ning Tao, the number one? How could that be? He was drinking in college a few months ago.Shen Cangtian also saw him with his own eyes.


    What the hell is going on?


    Yinhe is the dumbest one among the five. At first, he thought Ning Tao was a double name. Unexpectedly, someone was pretending to be himself?


    It''s his uncle''s.


    Isn''t that a pit of its own?


    Isn''t the purpose of his anonymity and concealment just to divert their attention?


    But I don''t know where the damned bastard comes from. He''s so bad. The first one Ning Tao is here. As soon as the news comes out, someone will check whether Ning Tao in the college is real or not. Then it''s all over.


    "Damn, damn!"


    "Which son of a bitch is cheating on me?" Ning Tao in the heart secretly scolds unceasingly, the air iron green.


    Seeing his abnormal mood, Peng Jiutian said strangely: "brother Yinhe, you You are What''s the matter? "


    Ning Tao black face, angry way: "I hate that Ning Tao most, how can defeat elder brother Shen they?"? Unless it''s cheating, we''ll see if it''s him. If it is, we''ll take revenge together. "


    "Come on, I''ll take the lead."


    With that, he gritted his teeth and rushed in.


    "Well, that Silver... " Four people''s words haven''t finished, Ning Tao already left only one black spot.


    "Er..."


    However, it touched Shen Cangtian''s heart. What a good person. He was full of justice. Looking at the four immortal emperors behind him, he was full of confidence.


    "Brother Yinhe, let''s help you..."


    Said, on the rapid shot rushed up.


    Originally, I just came to search casually and went to the ancient continent. But when this happened, I naturally had to make a good investigation to see what was sacred about Ning Tao?


    It''s Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao is still the first.


    Or some similar, double name Ning Tao!


    Before long, a group of nine people rushed into the chaotic zone, where there are towns and planets, but it is very poor, but it is still very popular in terms of information.


    About this strange Ning Tao, the last time I saw him was in a The whirlpool sea.


    He should still be around there.


    Knowing the news, Ning Tao goes after him incessantly. He must find out his identity. Otherwise, his long-time efforts and plans will be over.


    But Shen Cangtian''s eight faces were moved. What a good person. It''s really a Bodhisattva''s heart to run around for their tasks and fight for their injustice.


    I don''t want anything in return.


    Good man!


    A day later, they arrived at the whirlpool sea.

 Chapter 3200

    Whirlpool sea, a deserted planet, a concentration area of meteorites, is very desolate, just an ordinary spectacle.


    As soon as the nine people arrived here, they could not help frowning. There was no danger, but it was too big. It would take at least several days to search all over the place.


    Ning Tao can''t wait to say, "let''s search separately. We must find that guy."


    Then he went straight ahead.


    "Er..."


    Eight people helpless, but also full of moving.


    Outsiders are so energetic. They should be more energetic and never let brother Yinhe down.


    Immediately divided into four teams, search and go.


    On the loess, Ning Tao opens the perspective and looks for it carefully, but there is no one here. Who is the guy who pretends to be himself? What is the purpose? Or is it all arranged by the four major galaxies.


    Just to cheat yourself out.


    It''s a play.


    In a word, his mind is in a mess and he is confused by anger. He can only find this man first.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    After looking for a long time, I also met two or three self-cultivation figures. They had no way to find out from them. They were all evil people who didn''t provoke each other, and then they all left.


    In the starry sky, day and night, I thought I was going to find three or four days. Unexpectedly, a long sound suddenly came from far away. The sound was very loud, as if it was going to tear the clouds. Then Ning Tao felt a talisman broken.


    They exchange notes.


    "Find Ning Tao, come quickly," such a short sentence, let Ning Tao''s eyes burst cold light.


    So fast?


    Immediately without hesitation, full speed.


    At the same time, there are three other teams around, forming a circle, slowly approaching.


    Before long, Ning Tao saw a black robed figure in front of him. He was short of breath, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. Instead, he united with others to surround him.


    After half incense, he was finally trapped.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, can''t you run now? How dare you hide? Show your face and let me see who you are? " Peng Jiutian stares at him with a grim smile.


    If it''s Ning Tao who really won the first place, it''s naturally the best. Loess pile is the most suitable for burying the dead.


    No one will know that they did it.


    This hidden danger has been solved.


    Shen Cangtian, Ming Changqing and song Xingfu are all breathing at the moment, looking forward to their true colors.


    The four immortals locked him firmly.


    It can be said that unable to fly even with a pair of wings!


    Ning Tao, needless to say, opened the perspective early. He wanted to see who was pretending to be himself?


    Perspective, through the black robe, I see this face, it looks very similar to myself, but it''s a little feminine, not as masculine as myself, and there are too many differences when I look carefully.


    It''s just like it.


    Moreover, it does seem to be easy to look at.


    Immediately increase perspective, want to see who in the end?


    But who knows, the black robed man lifted his cloak, swayed his cheek and floated slightly. In a burst of light, the face changed slowly.


    From a man to a woman.


    After seeing the woman''s face clearly, everyone''s pupils shrank and exclaimed: "Gu Guqiong


    Yes, this is the saint of the great fairy system, Gujun. It''s definitely her.


    The unique flavor of fairy can''t be concealed.


    Fairy temperament is also on the one hand.


    But how could it be her?


    Everyone is shocked, Ning Tao also looks silly, it is Gu Qiong unexpectedly, how can she come to this kind of place to pretend to be herself? Is he still hating his kiss?


    "This What''s going on? "


    More and more confused.


    But at this time, Gu Qiong finished, a pair of beautiful eyes looked at a few people, a frown, strange way: "did not expect to fish, actually caught you a few big fish?"


    "It''s you who have always been critical to Ning Tao?"


    But he didn''t realize how he was fooled.


    Gujun was teasing them.


    "What the hell are you doing here, motherfucker? Where is Ning Tao? What''s your purpose? " Peng nine days by gas of not light, black face sharp Ming, double pupil scarlet.


    Ning Tao a clap Deng, don''t know how she will say.


    However, guqiong said, "of course Ning Tao is in Saint college. He was imprisoned for three years. Don''t you know? I just want to see who is against him, but I didn''t expect to attract you four all at once? "


    "Star nest has come to join in the fun. Why don''t I remember Ning Tao and you have a grudge?"


    Eight of these words have come true.


    On that day, after leaving the college, Ning Tao took her first kiss. Although she was angry, she was more curious. Ning Tao made a separate body, but it was missing.I feel like I''m on guard. What are you afraid of?


    After going back, the more she thought about it, the more curious she was. She felt like she had fallen into a mysterious palace that she could not climb out of. She wanted to find out, so So


    Gu Qiong''s face turned red, and she didn''t know what to do. She just wanted to make it all clear.


    The devil will come.


    It happens that the college has a mission here.


    During this period of time, she deliberately leaked out the trace of Ning Tao, and let people publicize it, just to see what Ning Tao was on guard against? What are you afraid of?


    I didn''t think it was a big deal, but today there are four forces.


    Also with a fairy emperor strong, also let her a big jump, Ning Tao this is to do what? It''s a surprise that the four major forces have joined hands in the siege.


    If Ning Tao is really here today, I''m afraid there will be no place to die


    "Are you crazy? How dare you fool us when you have nothing to do? Do you think we dare not kill you here? " Peng Jiutian is itched by her angry teeth.


    Ming Changqing, greedily watching Gu Qiong''s delicate figure, although wearing a black robe, it is not obvious, but a tempting body fragrance, let a person relaxed and happy, can''t help but want to hold her in his arms, mercilessly trample.


    How holy, how perfect, how happy should I be to have it in my life?


    Now, maybe it''s an opportunity.


    Wait for raw rice to cook mature rice, go straight to get married.


    In a flash, several people''s eyes became fiery. Gu Qiong''s pretty face changed, and she realized the danger and bad breath. She saw this kind of eyes a lot, but now her situation is not optimistic.


    Four immortals.


    This is the place of chaos again.


    If something goes wrong, I''m afraid I''ll have to swallow it myself.


    "You What do you want to do? I''m here for a mission. If anything happens to me, the college will pursue it to the end. You can''t escape. "


    Gu Qiong is alert and takes out the transmission scroll secretly.


    But transmission also needs time. Can the other party give him this time? Although it doesn''t need much, Xianhuang can definitely take her down before transmission.


    "Damn it..."


    "Goo Grunt


    Shen Cangtian swallowed a mouthful of saliva, stepped out and said with love: "fairy, I have loved you for a long time. Today, I''d better fulfill my love. From now on, the great fairy and the ancient god will form a marriage."


    "Isn''t that a great thing? I will definitely hurt you... "


    "You fart, it''s clear that I''m the first to see it," Peng Jiutian said angrily. "Only noble beasts like me can be worthy of such holy fairies. We are a couple made in heaven. Let''s get married now..."


    Gu Qiong''s pretty face turned white, and the four immortal emperors firmly suppressed her, and she would fight at any time.


    Ning Tao clenches his fist and his heart beats fast. Damn it, what should I do? How can I save her? What''s the matter with this woman?


    The rescuers of the original clan can''t have arrived so early.


    Is there no way?

 Chapter 3201

    Just when Ning Tao was anxious, the competition among the four became more and more fierce. You stare, I roll my sleeve, who doesn''t want to press the saint of the great fairy Galaxy under his body.


    It''s not just a wonderful luxury.


    It''s still an honor.


    "Bastard, get out of my way. My love for fairies is like the water of the Yellow River. Only I can be worthy of the gate of fairies."


    My teeth are itching.


    It''s clear that he took a fancy to this girl first, but these people want to rob her. Is it intentional to have a hard time with him?


    Song Xingfu, let alone the beauty of the great fairy galaxy, has been playing for a long time. There are no more than 1000 or 800 women he has ever played with, but he has never tried to be such a good woman.


    For them, pirates, bandits, only killing and women for company, the rest that is empty.


    Morality and the bottom line are bullshit to them.


    Only enjoy standing at the commanding height.


    "In all these years, no one dares to rob a woman from Laozi. Why? Do you want to compete for a while, or do you want to compete by means? See the real chapter under the hand? "


    Song Xingfu has a ferocious face.


    A sense of evil came out.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, this guy was really not a good one. He didn''t know how many talents he had killed, or everyone said they were vicious.


    I hate it.


    However, Shen Cangtian sneered: "how? Do you think we are afraid of you? I think you want to say that for a long time. In fact, you don''t pay attention to the three of us. You want to be the leader. "


    "Am I right? The wolf is ambitious


    Some time ago, he and the God King brought back the "birth pool" in the forbidden area of the disaster. The whole pool was so magical that it almost caused a sensation in the whole ancient god galaxy.


    And he and the king of God both got rich rewards, and their strength also soared.


    Now don''t say it''s just a song Xingfu. Even in the face of song Xingzhou, he has the courage to fight. Even if Ming Changfeng is here, he doesn''t show any weakness


    Four people dispute of face red neck thick, and four Immortal Emperor strong, is the eyes not good vigilance.


    I''m afraid someone will do it first.


    And guqiong, a pink face, flushed with anger. What do these shameless animals, bastards, treat her like? What''s the big fairy like again? Do you have any tools to play with?


    Today, even if she can''t escape, she will never be defiled. She would rather destroy her innocence.


    It''s self exploding and not easy to do.


    The power gap is too big.


    "Damn, damn..."


    But it''s too late to regret it. It''s all for this. Guqiong is ready to die.


    A jade hand holds the transmission tube tightly.


    Looking for the right time.


    On the other hand, Ning Tao racked his brains, eager to find a way to save all this, but there was not much time. He didn''t give him any time to think about it. The four were full of gunpowder, and they planned to snatch together.


    Who can win is who,


    by the way, decide a leader.


    Since there is a coalition, the leader is essential, but everyone wants to fight for it, which is so easy to get. In short, we must do our best later.


    Never lose


    Seeing this, Ning Tao calmed down and knew he couldn''t wait any longer. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he said to Gu Qiong, "let''s go. I''ll fight for a little time for you."


    Gu Qiong was stunned. She almost thought she had heard wrong. How could this stranger be willing to help herself?


    She was like a drowning man who caught a straw and saw a glimmer of hope for survival. In an instant, she directly broke the transmission tube.


    "Hum Hum... "


    "Want to run? No way, stop her for me, "Peng Jiutian sneered. Do you really think Xianhuang is a dry rice eater?


    Needless to say, the four were going to do it.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao suddenly exclaimed to them: "hurry up Look, it''s Ning Tao


    "Well? What? "


    A few people smell speech a Leng, can''t help but subconsciously turned to look at, but empty what also have no, heart a clap Deng, secret way is not good, unexpectedly was cheated by him.


    Immediately turned around, do not look at only a little bit of time delay, transmission scroll has been completed more than half.


    We''re about to teleport away.


    Gu Qiong glared at her beautiful eyes, and her breath became short.


    "Be presumptuous, leave it for me," the Immortal Emperor of Jinpeng world gritted his teeth, and a murderous opportunity came out.


    There seems to be a lot of hatred for this woman.


    But just about to do it, Ning Tao rushed up and blocked guqiong in front of him with his body. Eight people were surprised and then said angrily: "galaxy, get out of here, are you looking for death?"


    Perhaps because of these days of love, led to Jinpeng world Immortal Emperor raised his hand, struggling for a while.Ning Tao will die when he makes a move.


    The others, too.


    But after two delays, the advanced transmission scroll finally started. Gu Qiong opened her red lips and was stunned. She looked at the man in front of her, Galaxy? How is that possible? Live in It''s him.


    Before the emergency, there was no time to look at this person, now look again, earth shaking.


    The familiar breath is captured by her.


    What''s more, it''s more intense than he used to be.


    "No Don''t... " Guqiong exclaimed.


    But the voice has not yet come out, a strong white light "whoosh" sound, he was wrapped by the power of space to send away, for a time, the world is quiet.


    A terrible fury was gnashing its teeth.


    The eight part killing is intended to surge in the air.


    Like the end of the world!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and stood still. He had no choice but to use their love for the galaxy to make them hesitant.


    To tell the truth, they are also gambling. If they don''t have any status in their hearts, I''m afraid they will both die.


    But fortunately, one of them has finally escaped.


    But he''s in big trouble.


    "You How dare you... "


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Eight people''s eyes spray anger, a pair of fists clench, want to put Ning Tao to ashes.


    He ruined such a good opportunity.


    ;L¡î£¡ 0 $


    dare to help Gu Qiong escape.


    "Damn it Damn it... "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s brain turned quickly, but he made a preemptive attack and said, "what are you doing? I put people on purpose. Let''s see what kind of virtue you have now. What kind of alliance did you say before? What about brotherhood? "


    "Just because of such a red skull, you are in a big mess, even willing to fight with each other? Let a woman destroy your alliance. "


    "Ridiculous, it''s stupid, rubbish!"


    This words a, eight people are Leng in the original place, stare big eyes, was angry to say nothing.


    How dare this guy accuse them?


    A mouthful of congestion almost didn''t come out.


    "You You want to die... "


    The Immortal Emperor of the Jinpeng Kingdom gritted his teeth and said, "don''t listen to him. He has ulterior motives. How can he be spared?"


    Ning Tao was righteous and said: "it doesn''t matter whether I die or not. What matters is you. You are so stupid that you are willing to give up the big for the small. Have you forgotten your mission and goal?"


    "For the sake of a woman, do you want to destroy the Union? How can the future be the master of galaxies? How can those supreme elders trust you with such a large galaxy? "


    "Today you can get a woman, but you have to give up the whole future. What value do you think?"


    "Well This... "


    The four young masters were excited.


    There is a sense of enlightenment, which makes their backs cool. My God, it''s almost bad. This is the first time that they have united. How can they destroy it at will?


    Not to mention a woman.


    Once it''s passed back, there''s a heavy penalty.


    Even as brother Yinhe said, those old folks would think they were not worthy to be the masters of the galaxy.


    That''s not worth the loss!

 Chapter 3202

    Ning Tao''s face is filled with righteous indignation and righteous. He has a tendency to turn black into white.


    The four young masters were all shocked.


    Most of the anger was gone.


    Even the immortals behind them wake up. Indeed, if they continue to make such a fuss, it''s not worth it to make such a fuss for a woman. It''s time for them to be angry.


    They can''t escape punishment.


    It''s too important to be united.


    However, only the Immortal Emperor in Jinpeng world said angrily, "you are a liar. You have sharp teeth and sharp mouth, but you can''t cheat our emperor."


    "Before, I always thought something was wrong. It was only just now that I realized that you and guqiong were actually in the same group. In the disaster forbidden area, the black robed man should be you, galaxy. That''s the name."


    "I think you let her go because you were afraid that she would be hurt. What''s the purpose of your approaching us?"


    With that, a fury oppressed him.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Have the three of them met?


    What the hell?


    Ning Tao was shocked when he heard that. What''s the matter? How did this guy know about this?


    No one in Jinpeng world should go to Yin Yang cave?


    And he has never met this person.


    What''s going on?


    "Master, I can''t understand what you are talking about. My name is Yinhe. I''ve seen guqiong fairy several times before, but I''ve never seen you. I don''t know what black robe you said. I''m confused by you."


    "But I did let her go on purpose, for the sake of the future of the four brothers."


    Ning Tao has a painstaking face.


    Without waiting for the man to speak, he said, "I know that if you let Gu Qiong go, you will feel uncomfortable. In that case, let''s do it. If you can have a drink with brother Shen and brother song, you''ll live a lifetime It''s worth it


    "Hum, play, continue to play, open your eyes to me and have a good look at who the emperor is."


    This person says, stretch out a pair of silver wings unexpectedly.


    The whole person peeled off his skin quickly.


    "This..."


    Ming Changqing exclaimed, his face changed greatly, and he didn''t realize it. When he showed his true face completely, he heard someone say: "silver wing Immortal Emperor."


    Yes, this person is Silver wings.


    Yinyi, one of the original two overlord in ancient China.


    It''s also the sinister guy who attacks Ning Tao and Gu Qiong in the forbidden area of disaster, Yin Yang cave.


    This pair of silver wings is absolutely its most striking and unique symbol. Its essence is a "great flood and famine" of the winged monsters. Its strength is not small, but it is abandoned.


    It is said that guqiong has been searching for it all this time, and the immortal female star system has also sent many strong men to chase it. However, even the shadow has not been found. Since that day, the silver wings seem to evaporate.


    I didn''t expect it to hide in the Jinpeng world. I haven''t noticed it for so long.


    And Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. After it shows that pair of silver wings, he suddenly fully understands that it''s really a house leak. It''s even raining at night. He''s going to meet this flat hairy bird here.


    Too bad for him.


    How could the world be so small?


    First meet guqiong, and then meet Yinyi demon emperor?


    However, he didn''t have time to scold secretly, so he came up with a solution in the room of lightning and flint. The sentence just now was called out by him, with a surprise on his face.


    I seem to have met an expert.


    A look of respect and admiration.


    "What? Do you recognize me now? How dare you say it''s not you? How can you escape from the turbulence of space? "


    The silver wing demon emperor sneers.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and said excitedly, "no, it''s not. It''s just that the younger generation was lucky to have heard the name of the elder generation. Unexpectedly, they suddenly met and were at a loss."


    "It is said that there were two overlords in ancient China, one was silver wing, and the other was steel gun. They were all respected by the younger generation. Unfortunately, they were famous all the time, but they never met each other. They didn''t expect that their wish would come true today. They are really powerful."


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao almost vomit when he says it. It''s really hard to speak without conscience.


    I can''t help sighing that life is like a play.


    On hearing this, the silver wing demon emperor was angry and angry. This guy was still acting. Before, he only regarded him as a small person and didn''t care at all.


    I didn''t think about it.


    But as soon as I saw guqiong, I remembered.


    The black robe is called Yinhe. He is also called Yinhe. How can there be such a coincidence? And help.


    It''s probably him.


    The boy must be plotting against the law!


    And seven people listen to blankly, very complex ah, however, but all feel Ning Tao''s face sincere, such a good man, not like it said.. (new chapter P, Section 1) 0@J


    However, Yinyi said angrily, "pretend to be stupid. I''ll see how long you''ll be able to do it. Don''t you dare to say that if you let guqiong go, you won''t have any selfishness?"


    "If you dare to tell a lie, I will tear you up and eat you alive."


    "Yes!" Ning Tao is full of spirit.


    In several people''s consternation, Ning Tao glared: "naturally, it''s selfish, but it''s all for you. If you think about it, what will happen if I don''t let her go?"


    "Even if we don''t talk about your future, let''s say that guqiong has only one, but you have four. How can we divide them?"


    "No matter who grabs it, the other three will not be reconciled and will not give up. If you fight against me, you will eventually be irreconcilable."


    "I''ve solved a hidden danger for you!"


    As soon as the words came out, all four of them suddenly realized that it was reasonable.


    Especially Peng Jiutian, whose strength is the weakest, can''t get Gu Qiong''s heart. How can he be reconciled? Nine times out of ten, I''m afraid it will be what Ning Tao said.


    For a moment, he broke out in a cold sweat again.


    Brother Yinhe is so comprehensive and considerate. He is so selfless and shameful.


    But silver wings are all blown up, roaring, this shameless son of a bitch, however, without waiting for it to speak, Ning Tao preempts, can''t let it take the initiative, fight for a word to completely block its mouth.


    "If you don''t like me and want to kill me, you don''t have to make these excuses. You can do it directly. I''m just a little immortal. What can I do? Please give me a good time, but I''m all for my four brothers. "


    With that, Ning Tao closed his eyes with a cold hum.


    I''m waiting to die.


    Hearing this, Yinyi Xianhuang was so angry that he was furious. He was red with a pair of animal eyes and screamed: "do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "You little mole ant, don''t think these words can save you, you can''t cheat me, you want to die, right? I''ll send you on the road and die. "


    Just about to start, three terrible immortal momentum suddenly suppress it, unexpectedly interrupted its accumulation.


    "What?"

 Chapter 3203

    The silver winged demon emperor''s silly eyes widened a pair of copper bell scarlet eyes. Looking at the three immortal emperors who oppressed him, he was so angry that he screamed: "are you all a group of fools?"


    "That little bastard is a liar. I saw him with my own eyes at the beginning. He must have ulterior motives."


    However, Ning Tao just closed his mouth and sighed, waiting to die.


    I don''t know. I''m worried.


    At this time, it''s up to God.


    Who let him bad luck, here can meet old enemy, early know to change a pseudonym.


    Originally, I thought that it was just the earth''s name for holy land. Only the earth knew that there was nothing wrong in the world, so I dare to use it. This is the third time after Dongfu and Dahuang.


    "Alas..."


    But at this time, Shen Cangtian suddenly walked out and said in a deep voice, "I''ve seen the black robe mentioned by the demon emperor, and even the Lord of God has dealt with him."


    "Oh? Is that true? "


    Ming Changqing was surprised and his face changed.


    That God King is really a difficult existence.


    Prestige!


    Song Xingfu also asked the result?


    Shen Cangtian looked at Ning Tao, looked carefully up and down, shook his head and said, "it can only be regarded as a draw. Moreover, if you look at brother Yinhe carefully, he is not very similar to the black robe, and he just broke through the Immortal King."


    "Do you think it is possible to be compared with the LORD God? So the black robe is not him. "


    The crowd just "Oh".


    Hearing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. In order to avoid accidents, he sealed Xiuwei from the beginning.


    In the first round of UU, R0


    made an appearance of just breaking through Xianjun.


    Xianli is always in disorder and fluctuates.


    All these means depend on his abundant Dantian galaxy. As long as he doesn''t do it and is not carefully investigated, even the Xianhuang strongman can hardly be detected.


    Moreover, according to Ning Tao''s observation, the four immortals were estimated to be around the early stage for the sake of balance.


    It''s hard for the four galaxies to unite.


    Sincerity is everything.


    To tell you the truth, if Gu Qiong didn''t get involved, he really planned to use a trick to make them fight in the nest. At last, he broke up and united to declare that they were broken. But man is not as good as nature.


    It''s good to be alive now!


    "You You... "


    "Stupid, stupid, it''s just a bunch of two idiots. OK, you can''t believe me, it doesn''t matter, but just kill him, it''s all over."


    The silver winged demon emperor rushed out in a ferocious voice.


    The surging and rolling murders could not be hidden any more. He must break the little bastard to pieces.


    Otherwise, it would be hard to get rid of his anger.


    What makes him even more angry is these seven stupid pens.


    In Song Xingfu several people''s anger, denounced, Xianhuang strong have no time to save people, because the speed of Yinyi demon emperor is too fast, almost can only see a silver light.


    A pair of silver wings is just like a pair of silver knives, where they pass, even the space is delimited.


    He is determined to kill Ning Tao.


    "Go to hell, little bastard," the silver winged demon emperor chopped down, with a successful grin on his face.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids are jumping wildly, his muscles are shaking, and his back is full of cold sweat. What should he do? Is this guy determined to kill himself and fight back?


    I''m afraid I can survive at most.


    Guqiong, guqiong, if I can live today, I will kiss more to make up for it.


    Just when Ning Tao couldn''t help escaping with the way of space, suddenly, a long suppressed angry voice came from his ear: "silver wing, stop it for me!"


    As soon as the words fell, the knife gas suddenly stopped.


    It seemed to freeze.


    For a moment, four weeks quietly, Ning Tao breathes quickly, secretly raises a glimmer of eyelids, and finds that there is a person in front of him, with a gorgeous golden robe and a pair of silver winged knives on his head.


    This person is Peng Jiutian.


    It didn''t speak just now, but now it does.


    With an order, it was in front of Ning Tao that the crazy silver wings came back to their senses and stopped.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao didn''t expect that this guy would come forward. It''s incredible. He''s a cruel man. It was really dangerous just now.


    I can''t help it.


    And the next second, the three Immortal Emperor strongmen rushed over in an instant, forming a triangular array to protect Ning Tao in the center.


    Shen Cangtian three people also rush to come over, surprised angry way: "silver wing, are you crazy?"? We haven''t investigated you for deceiving us. How dare you even kill our friends? Do you ignore us or don''t pay attention to brother Peng? "


    Yinyi just about to speak, but listen to Peng Jiutian face indifference way: "Yinyi, you let me down too much."


    "I thought that you really wanted to take refuge in my Jinpeng world and belong to the orcs. That''s why you''re under the pressure of the big fairy. You''re taken in as your own guard. But what about you? Do you really think I can''t guess what you''re thinking at the moment? ""What What? "


    The silver wing demon emperor is dull.


    However, Peng Jiutian thought it was flustered, and could not help humming: "don''t think I don''t know. You hate guqiong, because it was she who made you like this. Like a street mouse, everyone yelled and beat, and you were almost cornered."


    "So, from just now on, you can''t wait to start, but guqiong escaped. You are so angry that you want to vent your anger on brother Yinhe and make up some ridiculous excuses to deceive us."


    "Seeing that this method can''t work, I dare to do it without waiting for my orders. In fact, all this is to satisfy your selfishness."


    "I said Is that right? "


    Silver wing is stunned, Ning Tao is also stunned. I''ll go. Peng Jiutian is a cruel man.


    Why do you suddenly feel so cute?


    Too He''s so clever. You''re the most blind man in the room, mending the sword king!


    After hearing this, the three people of song Xingfu suddenly showed the color of a sudden realization, and gave a long "Oh". It turns out that this is the case, and this silver wing is too much.


    It''s Gu Qiong who chases him. How can he anger him? That''s too much.


    They think about the four of them.


    But the silver wing muddled, shivered all over, turned pale and blue, and said with difficulty: "I I''m selfish? "


    Words just fall, breath did not mention up, unexpectedly wow a gush of blood, the whole person is weak three points, staggering, only feel in front of some black.


    "Hum, otherwise," Peng Jiutian was proud, and he was proud of revealing the true face of the bad guys.


    It''s really the smartest one.


    However, this silver wing is a demon emperor after all, and can''t offend him. He also hopes it can protect himself. He said immediately: "however, I understand your mood, and I can forgive you. Don''t be so impulsive next time."


    "I will ask Laozu to go to the fairy to lift the wanted order for you. As long as you are loyal, I will protect you."


    Under the gaze of Ning Tao''s eight people, the silver wing demon emperor''s face was as pale as ashes. He even laughed at himself. Shaking, he stretched out his hand to wipe off the bloodstain and slowly took back the silver wing. He said sadly, "good, good. I''m convinced that the young master is as wise as Zhuge."


    "Yinhe Daoyou, I''m offended!"


    Then he went to one side alone to watch the sunset.


    There was a sad atmosphere.


    Laugh at yourself and others.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao not only breathed a sigh of relief, but finally escaped.


    It''s so exciting.


    At this time, seeing the embarrassed atmosphere, Shen Cangtian said with a smile: "by the way, a few of you, I met a sanxiu before. He said that there is a huge eye here. It seems that there is something precious. Let''s go and have a look."

 Chapter 3204

    That''s a good proposal. Who has too many treasures? Immediately decided to go together, looking for treasure.


    This mission is over.


    All four also wrote back, reporting that the mission was successful.


    However, about the galaxy, the silver wing all hastily brought, a farce, what to mention?


    Ning Tao doesn''t dare to get close to the silver wing demon emperor. Who knows if he will kill madly after being so stimulated? So I stayed in the protection circle of several immortals.


    What''s more, their sad face and cold words made them feel guilty.


    Let good people be wronged.


    I''m really sorry.


    The four immediately warmly invite Ning Tao to explore the treasure together. When there is any good harvest, they can also comfort his grievances. They can''t help but pull him. Ning Tao can''t push him away, but can only be pulled.


    Along the way, the silver wing Immortal Emperor was like his mouth was sealed, sparing words like gold, silent in the gloom.


    It feels like a frustrated body.


    Where does the soul die?


    It regretted, but what it regretted was not the others, but why it had to cut off the two withered branches and attack Yinhe and guqiong. It had already been abandoned by dahonghuang, and it couldn''t live with her.


    All these grievances are self inflicted.


    I deserve to live under the fence now, and walk with the seven silly pens all the way. Every minute feels like an insult to it. Really, it has nothing to say.


    The bleak evening seems to set it off.


    A silent mockery


    And in front, a few people are talking and laughing, in a good mood, and they all try to please Ning Tao.


    Peng Jiutian, in particular, is full of remorse and guilt. He really feels sorry for Ning Tao. He also wants to invite him to play in Jinpeng world, so he can join it directly.


    Shen Cangtian, Ming Changqing and song Xingfu all threw out olive branches, but they were all politely rejected by Ning Tao.


    The truth is the same, selfless.


    He is one of the four forces.


    After chatting for a long time and driving for a long time, he got close to the eye of the wind that sanxiu said.


    At this time, a lot of people gathered here. The energy of wind element was boiling and restless here. If it wasn''t for this kind of abnormality, I''m afraid it couldn''t attract so many monks at all.


    Ning Tao and his entourage rushed to the scene. They could not help but marvel at the sight. In the void, there was a huge crack like an eye, breathing the vigorous wind, and the energy was disordered, which has been in constant flow since ancient times.


    It''s never stopped.


    Such a big eye is the only one in the world.


    However, it is said that there has never been any treasure here for so many years. This is the first time.


    This vision has lasted for many days, but there is no movement of the treasure. Some people want to rush into Feng''s eyes to check, but their strength is not enough. Finally, they die on the spot.


    The vigorous wind of the eye of wind is not joking.


    Even black iron can cut open for you.


    What is the body?


    Nine people are curious. After inquiring for a moment, they gradually raise their curiosity.


    "What do you think? It doesn''t seem to be an ordinary thing, "said Ming Changqing, squinting.


    Song Xingfu''s eyes were burning. He raised his eyebrows and said, "if I expect it to be good, the treasure is in the eye of Feng. However, I don''t know why the energy is leaked, and then the vision appears. But when it comes out, I''m afraid it''s unrealistic."


    Shen Cangtian nodded, touched his chin and said, "I think so too. I can only rush into the eye of the wind and take out the treasure."


    "But it''s not easy!"


    Several people hesitated.


    This vigorous wind, the strong Immortal King can''t rush in. If he rushes hard, he will be broken into thousands of pieces. In the end, there will be no residue left. Even the immortal emperor doesn''t dare to make trouble.


    However, there are not many strong immortal emperors in this area. They are all casual practitioners and have no skills.


    Can only look at the eye of the wind and other treasures.


    That''s true of everyone present.


    Peng Jiutian is the only one with twinkling eyes. He is the body of a divine beast and has natural resistance to this kind of fierce wind. Although he can''t get into the eye of the wind, the silver winged demon emperor behind him is the most suitable person.


    He is not only a semi divine beast, but also a Demon power.


    If it does, it should be able to get the treasure smoothly, right?


    Peng Jiutian''s eyes are hot


    After observing for a long time, Ning Tao can only marvel at the uncanny craftsmanship of nature. The eye of the wind has spatial fluctuations and unique rules. After observing for a while, he will gain a lot.


    It seems that it is necessary to have more insight and perception in order to integrate and strengthen the way of space.


    No wonder master lingxu wants to take him on a tour.


    It does have a lot of benefits.


    When it''s over, he can go to the big spirit system to find Qu Miaomiao and get Qingmu Shenye, so that he can travel around the world with lingxu and practice hard.Presumably, strength will usher in a surge and leap


    Just thinking wildly, Peng Jiutian on one side finally couldn''t help but open his mouth, and said with pride: "ladies and gentlemen, if I can take out the treasure, let''s not be jealous?"


    As soon as the words came out, Shen Cangtian was stunned.


    But when I think about it, I immediately understand the reason. They are naturally fearless. This is a natural advantage, and they immediately activate their mind.


    This is to say hello to them in advance, so as to save time for them to fight.


    Song Xingfu coughed: "well, as the old saying goes, it''s our share to see each other. Now we are united in all directions. We can''t eat meat and don''t even give us a sip of soup."


    "That''s right," Ming Changqing quickly echoed, "brother Peng, you should not be selfish, right?"


    How many people do you mean to share a piece of the cake? Do you think we don''t exist? Is it possible?


    "This..."


    Seeing this, Peng Jiutian regretted it. If he had known this, he would not say it. He would find a reason to send them away, and then let the silver wing demon emperor come to get the treasure.


    So it''s all his.


    It''s all because he''s talkative and impulsive.


    Now, it''s hard to ride a tiger. You''re in a dilemma.


    Peng Jiutian is depressed and angry in his heart. He thinks about it and looks at Ning Tao. He hopes that he can give him an idea and help him do justice.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao hesitated and said, "I have an idea. Since only brother Peng can take this treasure, it means it''s their chance."


    "However, we can''t leave the brothers in the cold. In this way, first ask the silver wing demon emperor to get the treasure, and then distribute it according to the value of the treasure."


    "If the treasure is not bad, brother Peng will give you some star beads or other things. If the treasure is of high value, brother Peng will take less."


    "Even if it''s a little soup for my brothers, I''ll appreciate it. I don''t want it. One less person and one less trouble. What do you think?"


    Three people a ponder, pour also good, anyway how many took a little advantage of, also not too jealous.


    And Peng Jiutian also nodded. Thinking about it, he didn''t pay anything. It was good for him. He immediately threw a grateful look at Ning Tao, patted his chest and said, "OK, then do it according to brother Yinhe."


    Said, then flushed the silver wing to make a wink.


    Signal it''s ready to go.


    Silver wings silently, without saying a word, stretched out a pair of silver wings, looked at this huge eye, took a deep breath, immediately launched, and rushed in.


    It''s like a silver comet.


    It caused a huge uproar.


    And Ning Tao, then silently calculate, leave LAN elder sister to ask for help, already have five or six days, don''t know how? If he doesn''t come again, he won''t be able to carry on.


    How to say also want to mix their union matter yellow!

 Chapter 3205

    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    Between heaven and earth, the sharp sound of the silver winged demon emperor is still echoing, and it has a long history. Many people recognize it. It is wanted by the immortal female star system, and originally hiding here.


    Think about it, there are nine people in the chaos zone. It''s not surprising that Chengdu is here.


    Ning Tao and other eight people are worried. They don''t know what kind of treasure it will be? Of course, we should also be on guard against these outlaws around us. They are all vicious people, so we don''t have to worry about them.


    Unexpectedly, not let them wait for long, the silver wing demon emperor unexpectedly rushed out from the eye of the wind.


    He''s a little embarrassed.


    It seems that it''s not easy to get in.


    A few people rushed to meet him. Under the gaze of all the people around, the silver wing demon emperor shook his head slowly and said silently: "there are some strange beads, blue, but I can''t recognize what they are. They are in the deepest part of the eye of the wind."


    "When I use a secret method to strengthen my speed and physique a little, then I can enter the limelight."


    I didn''t say much. I just condensed in place.


    The supernatural power of heaven and earth is pouring in crazily.


    Shen Cangtian hesitated and said strangely, "blue beads? Dingfengzhu? Or the variation of Dingfeng bead? Or the Pearl of the wind? Or the eye of the storm? "


    "But these, the silver wing demon emperor should be able to recognize, if it does not know, it should not be the general things we know, interesting, did not expect, such a gust of wind, there are such interesting things in the eye."


    Ning Tao said with a light smile, "there are all kinds of strange things in the world. We can meet this thing thanks to brother Peng''s chance."


    On hearing this, Peng Jiutian suddenly felt a little complacent and conceited. He said, "I''m just lucky. I''d like to thank you for admitting that. When this happens, we''ll go to the ancient continent and have a good drink."


    "They''ll grab all the good wine. Just drink it, and we''ll have roast human flesh again..."


    "Jie Jie Jie... "


    Ming Changqing sniffed again: "we''re not interested in barbecued meat, but we want to taste it, beauty."


    Several people looked at each other laughing, tacit.


    Ning Tao smiles, but his fists in his sleeves are clenched tightly. When Huyan clan leader arrives, it''s your death time. I won''t let you succeed.


    However, although he said so, he was not confident enough. After all, he was not an Immortal Emperor. He didn''t know its strength, and he didn''t know whether Huyan clan leader could defeat them? I just know that Huyan clan leader has great strength.


    After all, he is the head of a family, the old strong, and he is one of the most important people in the origin of the mainland.


    If we prepare for it, then ambush it, plus his means, it should be possible.


    What''s more, there are also the wind devil predecessors.


    Isn''t it more likely that the supreme artifact will win.


    There were more and more people around, and countless pairs of bad eyes were watching them, but a few breath made them feel a little uneasy, so they didn''t have a swarm of people around them.


    Not long after, the silver wing demon emperor "Shua" opened his eyes and turned into a silver thread to rush into the eye of the wind.


    Disappear in the blink of an eye.


    It''s only a moment fast.


    It seems that all the vigorous winds are useless to it. After casting the secret method, the speed is twice as fast as just now.


    Peng Jiutian was very happy and waited for the treasure to arrive. For a moment, the atmosphere around him was strange and quiet, but his heavy breathing was very depressing. Gradually, he could hear the acceleration of his heart.


    Ning Tao is calculating, suddenly, the facial expression unexpectedly suddenly a change, gradually stare big a pair of pupil.


    In the ring, a sound transmission jade Fu is broken.


    It seems to be the head of Huyan clan.


    He was busy stabilizing his mood. Seeing that no one paid attention to him, he checked in the dark and found that it was really the Huyan clan leader. They had arrived at the chaotic area with reinforcements and armed.


    Asking him for coordinates.


    Moreover, he was also asked to take the magic weapon of the wind devil, that is, the blue finger.


    It''s marked by the spirit of the wind devil. You can vaguely identify the direction, make preparations, and try to catch them all in the chaos


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s heart is unavoidably excited again. The reinforcements finally come, waiting too long. Seeing no one''s attention, he secretly smashes a jade amulet for a thousand miles to summon, and points the cyan to his hand.


    After that, he was relieved. Next, he waited for a suitable opportunity Do it!


    In the long wait, the eye of the wind suddenly trembled violently, and a silver figure rushed out. The whole person was very weak. However, there was a light in his eyes, which made everyone happy.


    It seems to be.


    At this time, there is no need for words.


    And people, the heart is also a click.


    No, the treasure was really robbed. Someone immediately stood up and yelled, "brothers, this is my treasure in the chaotic zone. We can''t let them take it away. Let''s go together and get the rare treasure back.""Roar, roar..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The crowd roared and surrounded in an instant.


    However, four surging momentum broke out, as if ready to break out immediately.


    They were so surprised that they didn''t expect to have four immortal emperors? The lineup is too strong. In a moment, their encirclement was torn apart.


    "Let''s go, don''t entangle with them," Song Xingfu, who knew this kind of Desperado best, immediately yelled.


    The silver winged demon emperor takes a deep breath. The secret method can last for a while. He immediately turns into a hundred feet silver winged bird and lets people come up. Then he starts to speed up. In a blink of an eye, he appears ten thousand meters away. The speed is too fast.


    "Damn bastards, chase them all. They must not run away."


    "They must have taken that rare treasure. It may be worth a galaxy. They must not let him go."


    The more people talked, the more exaggerated. However, the atmosphere set off. One by one, the outlaws chased after each other like crazy, with red eyes. The news spread to the whole chaotic area at the speed of pestilence.


    Ning Tao, they have poked a hornet''s nest. Now I don''t know how many people are chasing them?


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A silver thread cut across the sky.


    Turning east and West all the way, they soon got rid of those tails, and a few people looked around and saw that, hey, it''s really predestined fate that they escaped back to the whirlpool sea.


    And the silver wing demon emperor coughs up a mouthful of blood, the side effect of the secret method surges up, very uncomfortable at the moment.


    It''s even weaker.


    It will take at least a few days to recover.


    Seeing this, everyone had to stop for a short time to have a rest. Peng Jiutian rushed out and wanted to ask for the treasure back from Yinyi. However, he found that he had closed his eyes and adjusted his breath. In a hurry, he kept turning around in the same place.


    The baby has got it, right in front of you, but you can''t see or touch it. How can it not be in a hurry?


    If it had not been for Shen Cangtian and others to stop it, it would have forcibly awakened Yinyi.


    And Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, as if to feel what? Eyes a bright, murmur way: "come!"


    "Stab..."


    ^With the sound of K0


    the space was torn apart.


    "What? Who is it? Come out, "exclaimed the Immortal Emperor, his face changed, and he immediately tensed up.


    A few people are color change, unexpectedly so quickly caught up? It seems that he is not an ordinary strong man. In his sight, a towering, steady middle-aged man walked out, and a pair of deep eyes immediately fixed on several people present.


    "Good, all set. Let''s do it!"

 Chapter 3206

    A cold drink makes the space roar.


    A great deal of pressure fell.


    "Click Click... "


    Shen Cangtian''s eight people turned pale together. The gravel around him was pounding and smashed. The violent power poured down, just like a demon like figure.


    Even if the Immortal Emperor is strong, he will turn pale.


    "Why Why? Fairy queen period? You Who are you? " An Immortal Emperor lost his voice and exclaimed.


    There was a pallor on his face.


    It''s true that this man''s strength is far beyond all of them. This chaotic area is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. How come he even has such a strong man? How come he has never heard of it?


    This person is not far from the supreme.


    But it can''t be anonymous.


    Why doesn''t anyone know him?


    However, as soon as Ning Tao saw this man, he was relieved and finally came. Are you sure you can eat them all?


    These are the four immortals.


    In the first edition of BJ, we need to solve the battle quickly.


    Otherwise, once the pursuers catch up or leak the news, the previous success of the ambush will be wasted.


    The reason for preemption is to avoid the disaster of the origin group. If you start in the ancient continent, you will offend the four major galaxies in any way. No galaxy can offend the origin group now.


    They can''t afford the consequences.


    It is also unacceptable.


    Therefore, the only way to do this trap is to make sure that they can''t find out who moved it.


    Anyway, as long as you can''t think of the origin group,


    in fact, you have no choice but to do so.


    They are also driven to Liangshan!


    At this time, Shen Cangtian thought that this man was a strong man in the chaotic area and came to snatch the treasure in their hands. He immediately said, "elder, we don''t want to be enemies with you. We hope to hold high our hand."


    "My four major galaxies are willing to make friends with you. Look..."


    However, Huyan group leader step out, a pair of eyes angry, sneer: "raise your hand? If I don''t do it today, I''ll say it another day. "


    "At that time, have you ever thought of letting my people off? What happened today is entirely your own fault. "


    This remark made several people confused.


    What does that mean?


    It sounds like they have a connection, but they don''t remember offending this man?


    Seeing the weakness, song Xingfu could not help gritting his teeth and said angrily, "master, although you are very powerful, our four major galaxies are not soft persimmons. If you really start, I''m afraid you won''t get much advantage."


    "That''s right. Few people dare to steal things from our four major galaxies and look around the world. It really angers me to level you in this chaotic area."


    "Kill all the people of your nine nationalities and anyone related to you. Eat the men and rape the women..."


    Peng Jiutian is arrogant and domineering.


    I''ve been looking at this guy for a long time.


    A fairy queen period, really think invincible?


    Hearing this, Huyan patriarch sneered and sneered: "take a good look around you. Do you think you can walk out today? For the sake of this action, my family But it''s the best. "


    A triangle of light and sound fell together.


    It''s tight.


    As if isolated from the outside world.


    "The array of apocalypse, done!" From all sides, came a number of dignified cold voice.


    Then, another two immortal breath burst out.


    There are four immortal kings.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    There are three beams of light coming from the surrounding world.


    However, the strength of the three immortal emperors increased greatly. Although they were in the same light shield, Yinyi and others could not find anyone else except Huyan.


    "Damn it, it''s a premeditation, a trap," said Ming Changqing, gnashing her teeth.


    Although a little dull, but several people have figured out one thing, they are not for the treasure, but for their eight set trap.


    I wanted to kill them from the beginning.


    Who the hell are these guys?


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he looked at the array. He suddenly remembered that Huyan patriarch once told him that there was a set of combined attack array in the heyday of the three gods of Heishan.


    It is by this array that you can fight against the giant beast in the sky.


    Otherwise, there would have been no origin.


    So that''s it for now.


    At this time, seeing that the array was completed, the Huyan clan leader yelled: "start quickly, fight quickly, fight for the solution of the battle within half a stick of incense, and no one will be left."


    "Yes ~"


    "whoosh..."


    One after another, they were killed by the shadow of the array.Among them, there is Tang Lan, whose strength is not weak. After the increase of array, none of the four little masters is her opponent, but she is not careless.


    Now, what the two sides lack most is time. They fight against each other to see who consumes energy?


    Almost at the moment when the formation took shape, the four young masters all went out to ask for help and report. However, what''s so strange about the formation? They even blocked their phonetic symbols, and even swallowed them slowly.


    I can''t help but cool their hearts.


    Today, is it really life and death?


    Among the eight people, only the silver wing demon emperor flashed cold light in his eyes and killed him in an instant. However, the one he attacked was Ning Tao in the rear.


    Obviously, it has guessed seven or eight points.


    This big ring, the mastermind is the galaxy, this time, who block it will not work.


    "What? Silver wing, you bastard, stop it quickly, "Peng Jiutian several people still don''t know why of surprised anger.


    It''s too late. I still care about my personal enemies.


    But this words, is to let the silver wing in the heart, blow up angry, these a few big silly pen, all he when did not want to understand? Typical of being cheated, they have to count money for others. When they die, they have to be grateful to the killer.


    It''s hopeless.


    "Kill..."


    And Ning Tao sees pupil one shrink, already exposed? However, it doesn''t matter at this time.


    At this moment, a clear sound of the sword resounded through the world, only a blue light and shadow, "whew" rushed to the silver wing demon emperor at an incredible speed, and the terrible edge was like a Luan bird fighting.


    "What is it?" The silver winged demon emperor was shocked, but now he has just used the secret method, and his strength is weak, so it''s hard to escape.


    You can only bite your teeth and fight with silver wings.


    "Hiss "Pooh..."


    The sound of a sharp sword entering the flesh made the seven people wide eyed and dumbfounded. A blue Sabre pierced a broad silver wing of the silver winged demon emperor, and even pierced its right arm bone.


    Only hear "wow", sword gas into the body, silver wing demon emperor gushing blood, red eyes startled back.


    "This What kind of sword is this? How is that possible? How can you penetrate my defense? "


    Fengluan sword circled around, and slowly fell into the palm of Ning Tao''s hand under the astonishment of eight people. The old laugh of wind devil came from his ear: "boy, it''s not too late, is it?"


    Ning Tao light smile, own strength unsealed, soared double, then looked up to eight people.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what do you want to say?"


    Shen Cangtian is stunned. At this moment, Ning Tao in front of him overlaps with a black robe in his impression. It''s actually him, it''s really him, the black robe.


    "It''s you, asshole, it''s you..."

 Chapter 3207

    This moment, no less than a bolt from the blue, split the sky dizzy, black eyes.


    A face full of disbelief.


    "How could that be? Why? Why? Why did you betray us? Why? "


    Shen Cangtian screamed hysterically.


    He couldn''t imagine that the brother Yinhe, who was drinking with them, was actually the black robed swordsman who was fighting with the God King on that day. He couldn''t accept it, and his face was distorted.


    It''s like being completely betrayed, cheated.


    That hatred, anger!


    However, Ning Tao just looks at them with a flat face. Huyan clan leader three have already made a hand with four Immortal Emperor strongmen, such as Yinyi. The former is even more one against two.


    Xianhuang is also divided into three, six and nine grades.


    There is a great disparity in strength.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    Seeing Shen Cangtian, Peng Jiutian, song Xingfu and Ming Changqing, they were all angry. They wanted to cut him to pieces. Ning Tao sighed with indifference and said, "it seems that we need to change our identity."


    Say, unexpectedly slowly take down the mask.


    Under the gaze of four people, he showed his true colors.


    At this moment, Shen Cangtian, who had been extremely angry, was completely stiff. His anger was more than half gone, and his face was frozen. He looked at him numbly.


    It seems that half of them have been lost.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You have a good memory. This explanation Are you satisfied? "


    Four people''s brains are blank, and they feel like a dementia person. Although song Xingfu has never met Ning Tao, he also understands the conversation just now. Ning Tao, who he disdains and threatens to be rubbish, is right in front of him.


    They not only cheated the four of them into turning around, but also set up a big trap and ambush circle for them.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Asshole Roar, roar... "


    There was a loud noise, and the war became white hot again.


    However, the four immortals are obviously at a disadvantage, even if there is no increase in the array, it is not good for them.


    In particular, the patriarch of the origin clan was even stronger than he thought. Yinyi and the Immortal Emperor of the ancient god world worked together to retreat again and again. They were completely crushed and destroyed.


    I''m afraid the banjixiang can''t hold on.


    And below, Shen Cangtian and others were drawn back by the loud noise. He was pale and trembling. He pursed a pair of white lips and said: "the last question, who are these strong men?"


    "And you Who is it?


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, slowly whirling in the hands of the wind Luan sword, way: "want to know? Yes, first tell me why your four major galaxies are united? "


    "Behind the four realms Is it you? "


    As soon as the words came out, the four people''s pupils suddenly shrank. Ming Changqing pointed to Ning Tao tremblingly and screamed: "you Do you know the holy land of eternal life? You are the master of the three realms


    Song Xingfu several people also wake up, happy and surprised, happy is finally found that the three worlds of the Lord, but surprised thing, the other party first action, tianluodiwang.


    I''m afraid the news won''t get out.


    For a moment, my heart was very complicated.


    "Now, it''s your turn to answer me?" Ning Tao raises his sword and points to the four people in front of him.


    There''s no guilt in my heart.


    They are their own enemies from the beginning, and they have long been doomed to never die. If they do not do so today, the future will be the end of themselves and the holy land.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Shen Cangtian suddenly looked up at the sky and laughed wildly. His face was full of madness and his eyes were red. He yelled: "you never want to know. Wait until the near future, the holy land of eternal life will be our colony."


    "You, there are three realms, including these people in front of you. If you want to die, you will pay the price."


    "It''s not easy to kill Laozi!"


    As he spoke, the fierce immortal power was boiling in his body, and an ancient god''s virtual shadow was condensed. With all his strength, he did not hesitate to waste his essence and blood, becoming more and more lifelike and terrifying.


    "The emperor''s law is possessed by ancient gods!"


    The other three also moved. No matter how hard they were, they couldn''t stand and wait to die. Even if the chance of survival was slim, they had to fight for it. They had to spread the news.


    At least someone can avenge them.


    "Dharma, blood sea hell sword!"


    "Dharma, the power of evil god!"


    And Peng Jiutian, more direct, is really dizzy with anger, this son of a bitch actually so wash it, think about what he said before, he is like an idiot.


    A pair of gold claws, as if to tear him.


    "Die for me!"


    However, Ning Tao shakes his head to Tang Lan and others, takes a deep breath, his eyes are cold, and the fengluan sword in his hand cuts it like a rainbow.


    It''s like it''s going to make a difference.How can it be resisted by a new demon king?


    "Go away ~!"


    A sword out, instantly split it hundreds of meters, claws, and abdominal bloody, the wound is very ferocious.


    Almost no sword to split it up.


    / vo0 '':


    it''s too sharp.


    "Ho Ah... "


    But it''s not over yet. In the face of the other three people''s fierce attack, Ning Tao said with pity, "is it only this level? Then pay for your arrogance and ignorance. "


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    The melting pot of war will also be superimposed.


    "Original skill, six samsara sword!"


    He integrated the power of the original art into the sword power, and the next second, he cut it down. This power is incomparable, absolutely no less than that of the great Japanese Bible.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Click Click... "


    The violent force countered, the waves were rough.


    Shen Cangtian, Ming Changqing and song Xingfu roar. If they work together, they don''t believe they can''t stop this guy''s attack. No matter how abnormal they are, there must be a limit.


    And it''s two doubles, one doubles.


    However, they are still too naive. Let''s not talk about Ning Tao''s own strength, let''s talk about this supreme sword. They don''t know how to increase Ning Tao''s strength by several percent.


    There is also the melting pot of war, the increase of array.


    At the moment, he can be fearless.


    Soon, one of the energy groups cracked and burst. The three of them widened their eyes and showed an incredible color. How could that happen?


    I can''t even stop his sword.


    Sage selection first, is it really so strong?


    "Puff..."


    Three people fly backwards like a broken kite, spitting blood. Seeing this, Tang Lan and other four people rush up to suppress them. They must be killed as soon as possible.


    "Boy, I''ll help you to end the battle as soon as possible," the wind devil said, instilling the power of the mind.


    At this moment, the silver wing screamed, and when he was attacked, he retreated with Peng Jiutian, who was eroded by the sword Qi. His face was pale, and his blood had already climbed up to his eyes. His fighting power was all over him, and now there was nothing left.


    Huyan clan leader wanted to solve it first, but he found Ning Tao flying in the past. After thinking about it, even if he was the main attack, he could finish this person in more than ten moves.


    At this time, looking at Ning Tao flying in front of him, Peng Jiutian said: "Ning Tao, I''m not finished with you."


    "Silver wing, kill him, kill him quickly..."


    But when he spoke, a pair of bloody hands suddenly penetrated his heart. Peng Jiutian was stiff, his eyes were dull and solidified, coughing up a mouthful of blood, which shocked everyone.


    It is Silver wing demon emperor!


    "Peng elder brother, no," three people desolate shout, who also did not expect, Peng nine days unexpectedly will be this end.


    Ning Tao is also stunned, don''t understand how can the silver wing demon emperor betray?


    Peng Jiutian turned his head with stiff neck and twitching muscles. Looking at the crazy and twisted wings behind him, he coughed up blood and said: "for Why You... "


    However, Yinyi seems to be crazy. She looks up to the sky and laughs wildly. She says, "you idiot, big Shabi, pig brain, trash, garbage You''ve done all this. Go to hell. You''d better be a pig in your next life. "


    In the shriek, he tore it up.


    All over the sky, the blood is pouring down.


    Peng Jiutian, fall!

 Chapter 3208

    A Jinpeng was torn in two.


    Eyes empty fall down, this "pop" a sound, like thunder like explosion in people''s hearts.


    Inexplicable "click" once.


    I''m afraid, no one would have thought that the invincible young master of Jinpeng, the most beloved descendant of Jinpeng, would be such a miserable way to die.


    Ning Tao and others sighed. If you want to say that the silver wing demon emperor betrayed you, you can''t count it. You can only say that you know that you will die. But before you die, you have to kill that idiot to vent your anger. It''s all because of that evil pen.


    Without Peng Jiutian''s self righteous explanation, I''m afraid Ning Tao would have died at that time.


    How can there be today''s despair?


    Shen Cangtian three people can''t help hating Peng Jiutian, but now, it''s too late to say anything. Ming Changqing vomites blood repeatedly, and is hit to fly, and is captured alive.


    Tang Lanjiao drinks, a palm shakes his heart.


    Another young master Fall!


    "No Asshole... "


    Under his protection, the young master died. Even if he didn''t have these people in front of him, he was finished. He was so disappointed that he was crazy with red eyes. Before he died, he had to put on his back.


    Regardless of the fury of the offensive, he was covered with bruises and gritted his teeth. He laughed wildly and swallowed the aura.


    The whole person is expanding violently.


    Also rushed to Tang Lan.


    "No, get out of the way quickly. It''s self explosion," said the powerful Immortal Emperor who originated from the clan.


    L look right_ But after all, it''s a little slow.


    As soon as the words came out, the crowd quickly retreated.


    Tang Lan''s pretty face is pale. Her beautiful eyes shrink into needle eyes. Her breath is too close. Even if she wants to avoid it, it''s impossible. She can''t avoid self explosion.


    Is Are you going to die?


    "Rather The waves


    But at this moment, a sharp sword and figure passed by, and a bloody blade passed through the Immortal Emperor''s elixir field.


    The terrible sword Qi was raging and destroying, and his inflated body was instantly released like a balloon.


    The strength of the body receded like water.


    "No No... "


    Can''t this man even blow himself up now? He''s not reconciled. He''s not reconciled. The grand strong man died in such a place.


    Why? Why on earth is this?


    Sword force heart, a moment, cut off the vitality.


    Ning Tao is short of breath, his eyes are wide open, and his chest is undulating violently. Fortunately, he caught up with him. No one thought that the powerful immortal chose to explode himself.


    It''s their carelessness.


    But fortunately, it finally stopped him.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. Sister lan


    Just think of here, suddenly see Tang Lan face suddenly a change, toward her scream: "after Behind... "


    "What?"


    Ning Tao didn''t have time to turn around, but he could feel a sharp chill, but a surge of soul power burst out, and a shadow of soul appeared behind him.


    With a slap in the hand, he took it out.


    It''s like a blue sky fingerprint.


    "In front of you, do you think you can succeed in this little trick?" The wind devil gave a cold hum.


    The silver wing demon emperor''s face turns white. Is that the reason why the boy''s strength is greatly increased? It turns out that there is a powerful spirit. This wave is actually the strong one.


    A fight, immediately was photographed into the ground, a mouth, "wow" of a spit out a mouthful of blood.


    His face was cold and gray.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    At least seven or eight bones were broken.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao just breathed a sigh of relief. It was really dangerous. He quickly said to the wind devil, "thank you for your help. It seems that there is too little combat experience in this area."


    The wind devil nodded, suddenly picked an eyebrow, looked into the distance, even said: "it seems that there are many people coming, quickly solve, they leave here at once."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was shocked. It seems that the pursuers of those chaotic areas all came after him.


    Immediately dare not hesitate, busy killing four.


    Huyan clan leader roared. With absolute and overbearing strength, he seriously injured Xianhuang in the ancient world. He was desperate and wanted to explode.


    However, Huyan patriarch sneered: "still want to explode? Have you asked me? "


    One hand penetrates the void and pats him in the face.


    "Click Click... "


    This palm smashed the skulls of the Immortal Emperor in the ancient world, and scattered all his spirits. The self explosion that was just about to be prepared was dormant and dull.


    Another Immortal Emperor fell.


    "Asshole, asshole, Ning Tao, our ancient god galaxy will never die with you. You never know how powerful your enemy is? How terrible? How horrible? When they do it, it''s time for you to despair and destroy. ""I curse you not to die well," Shen Cangtian growled, his hair standing up.


    Anger, hate, tear all in one.


    The demons are pouring out.


    But as soon as the voice fell, a heavy blow hit his face, as if he had broken the bones of his face. But it was not over yet. Ning Tao took a deep breath and blew 18 fists in front of his chest.


    All the ribs in front of my chest were smashed.


    The five zang organs and the six Fu organs all became a pudding of meat.


    With the last punch, Ning Tao''s anger pierced his heart, even his body. Shen Cangtian was stiff. His mouth was wide open and cold. Looking down, he saw the most terrible scene in his life.


    Is this how you die?


    The last thought flashed, completely without breath.


    Shen Cangtian, fall!


    Ningtao fist a shock, Shengsheng will he to shock broken, indifferent way: "you rest assured, that day will not come, even if there is, I will also like today, smash it."


    With one move, put away his remains and weapons.


    We can''t let go of an accident.


    In the blink of an eye, only song Xingfu was left among the four young masters, a fierce generation of pirates from the starry sky. But seeing this scene, my heart was almost broken.


    Tang Lan is fighting with him. The attack is fierce. It won''t take long to kill him.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Ning Tao, you can''t kill me. I have no grudge against you. You can''t kill me. Listen to me. You let me go. I''ll give you all the natural resources and treasures you want."


    "I''m a genius of the star nest. I have a brother named song Xingzhou. He''s very strong. If you kill me, he won''t let you go. I beg you, let me go, let me go..."


    The words didn''t finish, and was killed by Tang Lan.


    Eight will shake the earth.


    "Putong" a, four little master, all fell to the ground, Ning Tao see just shake his head a sigh.


    To let you go is to push us up the cliff.


    There''s no turning back.


    At this time, there are only two Xianhuang strongmen left in the battlefield, but they are also in danger. As soon as Huyan clan leader intervenes, he quickly ends the battle, while Tang Lan and others begin to clean the battlefield, so there must be no doubt.


    The Immortal Emperor of the star nest wanted to blow himself up, but the Huyan clan leader only gave him one blow, and his head was broken.


    Before he could catch his breath, the energy of heaven and earth all around him suddenly became irritable and poured into an underground place. Ning Tao suddenly clattered and yelled: "no, it''s the silver wing demon emperor. Hurry up Get out of here... "

 Chapter 3209

    Under the perspective, the silver winged demon emperor who pretended to be dead expanded crazily. His eyes were wide open and absorbed too much energy from heaven and earth. Even if he wanted to stop it now, it was a little late.


    You know, it''s not a joke that a demon emperor explodes himself. It''s not a problem to destroy this area.


    Even if there are arrays, I''m afraid it''s hard to suppress them.


    No less than a city destroyed by nuclear weapons.


    Ning Tao roared, but it was obviously too late. Seeing this, he was shocked and angry, but suddenly he had a flash of inspiration. By the way, he had another one.


    With a show of hands, the fire broke out.


    It is Sun flame!


    "Fire, fire!"


    At this moment, Yinyi, who was about to explode underground, was grinning and wanted to die with these people. But suddenly, his whole body was boiling hot, like a big fireball burning in his chest, and his heart was burning.


    Even its self explosion has been affected.


    The power is out of control.


    "What is it? Asshole? This How could this be in me? " Silver wing demon emperor pale exclaimed.


    At ordinary times, this kind of external uneasy power will be easily suppressed and even wiped out. But now, not only is it seriously injured, but it is in the chaos of self explosion, and there is no power to stop it.


    Moreover, this flame is not an ordinary flame, it can burn its Demon power, even the viscera.


    The pain from his heart made him twitch.


    I can''t use my strength.


    How can Yintao have shortness of breath? This is exactly what he secretly prepared from the beginning.


    as like as two peas in the heart, he drinks in the sun''s power, and the sun''s power will gradually gather together to form an inconspicuous fire. After all, it is just like the scorching heat of the scorching heart.


    Basically can''t tell.


    Yinyi, as the orc''s favorite liquor, drinks most of the immortal liquor in Ning Tao''s hands.


    So this fire has the greatest effect on it.


    I thought that this kind of fire could not be used for surprise. Unexpectedly, it saved their lives at the critical moment. However, the fire could not last long.


    The boundless fire will soon be gone.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao grabbed fengluan sword and yelled: "master Fengmo, help me."


    The next second, it''s a blast.


    With a whoosh and the exclamation and gaze of Tang Lan, Ning Tao stepped on the surface of light. In an instant, it seemed that there were five residual shadows, even a hint of Aurora, which was more integrated with the art of space.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the rigid silver wing demon emperor. Before he arrived, the sword had fallen.


    "Chop ~!"


    "Chi..."


    The sound of a sharp sword entering the flesh comes out. Ning Tao falls steadily in front of Yinyi. The fengluan sword in his hand is humming and stained with blood. Everything seems to be fixed.


    In the line of sight, the silver wing is stiff, and there is a hole in his eyes. He just takes a hard look at Ning Tao with stiff neck. His eyes are covered by the splashing blood, and his whole right body is cut off.


    "You How can you... "


    "Putong..."


    A light sound, as if to let everyone''s heart settled.


    Huyan clan leader and others felt a sigh of relief. It was too dangerous. Fortunately, Lord Ning was able to turn the tide around. Otherwise, they would inevitably be impacted.


    I didn''t expect to see the battle coming to an end. I almost had an accident. I can''t be careless.


    Ning Tao''s chest heaved violently, as if he hadn''t recovered from just now. There was only one or two breath before and after. However, he succeeded. Looking at the silver winged demon emperor who was divided into two, he followed closely with the ring of his right half.


    The treasure in the eye of the wind is here. It was too late to check, so it was put away immediately.


    The first V & FA''0 (


    just wanted to close the left half of his body again, his heart suddenly jumped, and a strong sense of life and death crisis surged into his heart. Ning Tao''s face turned white. Under the perspective, he just saw the drastic change of his demon Dan, and he had actually completed the premise of self explosion.


    It turned out that he didn''t stop the success, just delayed the time for a moment.


    "No, run," said the wind devil. He rushed out and rolled Ning Tao away.


    It''s incredibly fast.


    When they heard this, they were shocked. Just after a few steps, they heard a loud noise.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There was a terrible shock.


    Huyan clan leader used the Apocalypse array to block the impact force. However, it was disintegrated in an instant, and the power consumption was too much. The light shield began to fall apart under the impact, as if it could not sustain and break at any time.


    Ning Tao, Tang Lan and others fled quickly, only to hear "bang" broken, the array was finally broken.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At this moment, the faces of the strong in the chaos zone changed and they looked up one after another. What happened?But at this sight, their faces changed one after another. The black destructive power engulfed all sides. Although it was still very far away, it really shocked them.


    What level of people are fighting?


    It''s terrible. They Do you want to go?


    On the other side, a beautiful woman with a white skirt came quickly. Hearing the news, her face changed slightly and said: "this is The self explosion of the emperor''s strong


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    "What?"


    The white skirt woman was shocked, her eyes became red in a moment, and said: "Hua gu, he He won''t have... "


    "Don''t panic. Let''s see what''s going on first. If we can force an Immortal Emperor to blow himself up, I''m afraid there''s something wrong here. Be careful. People here are not good at it."


    The beautiful woman comforted.


    Then he accelerated and headed for the explosion point.


    This explosion almost attracted half of the chaotic area. I don''t know how many people looked at it.


    At this time, Ning Tao and others ran away crazily, and Huyan clan leader three tried their best to resist. Although they had half of their body left, their power was weaker, they still swallowed up their two powerful immortal kings.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s gone.


    Ning Tao is red eyed and distressed. It''s the treasure of the original family, one of the few strong men.


    He was buried with that son of a bitch.


    "Damn it..."


    After the shock wave, everyone was hurt. Ning Tao can still get up with the protection of wind devil.


    Although angry, the battle is finally over. Eight enemies have been completely annihilated. Now the situation is very noisy. Ning Tao puts on a mask, takes Tang Lan, Huyan clan leader and others into the ring, and hides them quietly.


    Get out of this place as soon as possible.


    Soon, I''m afraid it will become purgatory


    Shortly after they left, a beautiful woman with a white dress arrived. However, the former frowned and looked at Ning Tao''s direction. She looked suspicious and didn''t know what she was thinking?


    The white dress woman turned pale. There was a huge crater under her feet, which almost destroyed the sky and the earth. Looking around, those traces basically disappeared 70% or 80%.


    "Ning Tao, galaxy, is that you?"


    "Are you still alive..."


    At this time, the pursuit finally arrived, but looking at the scene in front of me, I can''t help but have some silly eyes.


    What about Peng Jiutian and Shen Cangtian?


    All of a sudden, a friar pointed to the beautiful woman and screamed: "yes You killed them? My God, are you crazy? That''s four young masters. "

 Chapter 3210

    "What? All Kill them all? "


    Hundreds of people on the scene, the heart almost did not scare out, one by one like a stone statue standing on the ground, as if there was a great terror engulfed them.


    My God.


    This is not to poke a hornet''s nest or a tiger''s ass, but to poke a big hole in the sky.


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    All of a sudden, countless people screamed out.


    They are in pursuit of them, but they never thought of killing them. They just wanted to get the treasure back. Who ever thought that it turned into such a scene.


    Hearing this, the white dress woman was stunned, as if she realized something from their words. She quickly asked, "those four young masters are Shen Cangtian, Peng Jiutian and them?"


    "Where are they? What happened? "


    But in the beautiful woman''s heart, there was a "clatter" and she looked at the huge crater below, as if she understood something.


    I can''t help looking up to the direction of Ning Tao''s departure.


    His face changed


    "Come on, where are they?" White skirt woman clenches the shell tooth, eagerly way.


    Ning Tao is with them. As long as we find Shen Cangtian and his party, we can know his whereabouts.


    However, an old monk shivered all over, his face turned pale, pointed to the crater and said: "in Here... "


    They chased after them all the way. They were sure that Shen Cangtian and song Xingfu had been killed. They didn''t even get half a stick of incense in this battle.


    It''s so fast,


    it''s incredible.


    It''s the four foot emperor!


    Although I don''t know what happened here, I''m afraid the four little masters and the four immortal emperors are more or less in danger. Just now, it seems to be the breath of the silver winged demon emperor. It''s its self explosion. People can see it clearly.


    As for the killers, although some people say they are the two women, it is wrong to think about it carefully.


    And ''0


    they don''t look like they''ve touched hands.


    It''s more like, one step ahead of them.


    However, the identity of these two people, I''m afraid they can''t get rid of the suspicion, the white dress woman is Gu Qiong, the charm of the beautiful woman sent out by the breath of people suffocated.


    Don''t even look at it. Look at it more.


    It''s supposed to be one of the great powers in the constellation Narcissus.


    But no matter whether they move their hands or not, as long as they can''t find the murderer, they can''t take off the suspected hat. Who doesn''t know that during this period of time, the fairy is trying her best to hunt for the silver wing demon emperor.


    If you find it and start to kill it, it''s normal. People who don''t know the truth will think so.


    This is also one of the concerns of charming women.


    It''s not the murderer who planted the blame, it''s all wrong. They broke into the muddy water without knowing why. I''m afraid that the four major galaxies have already set out


    Gu Qiong was stunned. They said that Peng Jiutian''s four people died here?


    And the four emperors?


    "How can it be? This Who did this? "


    "Hua gu, that Then he... "


    Seeing Gu Qiong''s tears, she didn''t dare to say any more. She sighed bitterly and said: "silly girl, are you worried about him now? I''m afraid we can''t protect ourselves now. "


    "Go, follow me back to the great fairy and tell the Lord, otherwise, you and I will be in great danger..."


    He took guqiong away by force.


    The weather will change soon


    In the dark, a life jade card "click" a crisp ring, in the empty hall, very abrupt.


    A disciple who was cleaning was startled by the sound. He thought he had broken something. When he heard the sound carefully, he saw a sign engraved with "Shen Cangtian" falling apart.


    At this moment, the disciple was so scared that he screamed and ran out of the hall like crazy.


    "No No, it''s a big deal... "


    But what he didn''t know was that just before he left, another jade medal It''s falling apart.


    In a scene like this, the whole world appeared everywhere, like a sudden slap, which made them confused, surprised and angry. After a short absence, the four big objects seemed to wake up.


    "Asshole, asshole, who did it? Check it all for me. Don''t come back if you can''t find anyone..."


    "Live to see a man, die to see a corpse."


    "Send out troops, send out troops for me, even out the den of thieves..."


    The four forces are furious.


    In the deepest part of the galaxy, there is a towering figure. The angry voice orders, the breath is released, and the sky is stirred.


    The four little masters fell one after another, that is, Sheng Sheng slapped them, but the four Immortal Emperor guards also died, which was also a huge loss for them.


    However, although these are painful, they are still able to hold on to their big forces and will not cause chaos.But it happened at a wrong time. What did the four of them do? On behalf of their four major forces, it is the first time that they have jointly carried out their mission. It is a great good thing to investigate the Holy Land and ningtao and promote their joint efforts.


    It''s very important.


    However, they all died at this important juncture, and even no news came.


    It was not long ago that the news came that the mission had been successfully completed. At that time, everyone was still happy. How in a twinkling of an eye, all eight people died in that ghost place?


    Will it have something to do with the Holy Land ningtao?


    Could it be his hand!


    Will it be the downfall!


    None of these are known, but we must find out. No one can let go of them, whether it''s Liwei''s revenge or holy land ningtao.


    This can''t be done well.


    In particular, the one in Jinpeng circle, who is said to be furious, went to the chaotic area in person.


    Everyone smelled a bloodbath.


    A group of elite, strong people, can come to the chaotic zone with the speed of lightning.


    This is the most terrible day and the last day in the whole chaotic area. The four major coalition forces are approaching step by step, killing people whenever they see them. The blood flows into a river. Any rebel will be torn to pieces by the supreme Jin Peng.


    It is said that the blood flowed three thousand li.


    There are so many dead people everywhere.


    Although it''s a little exaggeration, it''s absolutely terrible. It''s a sensation all over the world. Countless big forces are looking at it, and it''s going to change.


    But who moved the hand?


    Half a stick of incense, eight people to a bite, chaos zone really have such strong?


    But there are crouching tigers, hidden dragons, everything is hard to say.


    It''s true. There are many fierce and evil people hiding there. Some of them are living in seclusion and dormant. All at once, the four major allied forces are forced out.


    Bronze troll, Dementor, xuedizi, Xuehe old man, Granny green snake


    These were the top men of the year. They carried countless lives, and all of them were famous. However, it''s a pity that they met Jin Peng. How many strong people died in that war?


    Kill, kill all!


    Jin Peng''s eyes are red.


    The bloody battle lasted three days and three nights.


    At the dawn of the day, the four major allied forces finally retreated. When someone stepped into the chaos zone, he was stunned by the scene and lay dead for thousands of miles.


    There is no more living in such a chaotic area.


    It is said that only a few people escaped, and the rest died here.


    This event once again shocked all the immortals in the world.


    But just when they thought it was going to calm down, they found that the four major coalition forces did not go back. Instead, they went under the leadership of Jin Peng Big fairy!


    "Hiss ~!"


    "My God, this Is this going to war? "

 Chapter 3211

    The chaos zone is becoming more and more sensational. It''s well known that the whole world''s attention has come to the immortal female star system with the Allied forces of the four worlds.


    As we all know, it has something to do with them. It is said that it has something to do with the flower girl and guqiong fairy.


    However, there is another piece of gossip. It is said that eight people, including Shen Cangtian, got a treasure worth one galaxy in the eyes of the deepest wind in the chaotic zone. They were robbed on the way to escape.


    Flower Gu two people just happen to arrive, for the thief back the black pot, those outlaws all say so.


    No matter how hard you ask, it''s the same answer


    At this time, Ning Tao and his party, the real mastermind, had hurried back to the ancient continent. They had never been idle. If they were a little later, they would have been swept in by the four allied forces.


    Fortunately, although there were some mistakes and accidents, they were basically completed according to the plan.


    There''s no word of it.


    The ambush was well done.


    At the cost of only two Xianjun people, Shen Cangtian, Peng Jiutian, Ming Changqing, song Xingfu and Yinyi were annihilated.


    He also took the treasure conveniently.


    However, I didn''t look carefully. I just cleaned up all the miscellaneous and tedious things they couldn''t use and threw them into a whirlpool in the whirlpool sea.


    Who knows if there are any marks in it? You can''t bury yourself for a little money.


    It was at this time that Ning Tao heard that the four world allied forces had leveled the whole chaotic area, and that the four world allied forces had rushed to the big fairy. He was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, he let the big fairy carry the black pot for him.


    At the same time, it''s a bit complicated. I didn''t expect that guqiong would go back to him and bring his elders to save him.


    But she found out again.


    It seems that no matter how disguised it is, it will be detected.


    Ning Tao is worried. He doesn''t know what kind of trouble Gu Qiong will have. There are four little masters, one super galaxy, two top-grade galaxies, and an unfathomable star nest. No matter which one is not easy to cause.


    The wind devil seemed to guess what he thought in his heart and comforted him: "don''t worry, war is not a joke. Even super galaxies dare not launch war at will."


    "Don''t talk about the death of a little Lord. Even if the little Lord died there, it''s another matter whether he can fight or not."


    Moreover, no one has ever seen the hand of the immortal girl. They are not stupid. In case of fighting, it will be someone else who will take advantage of the enemy. However, it is inevitable to pay some price.


    It depends on how they negotiate.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt thoughtful and relieved. Now he had to wait.


    Huyan clan leader asked the hands-on people to shut up, make wine, try not to go out, only these people in the clan know the news, everything is still calm.


    He also occasionally showed up to watch the progress of wine making and teach the younger generation to practice, as if it had never happened.


    As Ning Tao said, this time, they had no choice. When they learned from Tang Lan that these four bastards were going to bully his family of origin, Huyan clan leader and others were going with the belief that they would die.


    As a descendant of heaven, a scholar can be killed and not humiliated. Fortunately, Lord Ning has no omission and is successful.


    The next day, Ning Tao didn''t dare to stay more. After a few words of advice, he and the wind devil went to the sage college to let LAN rest assured to stay here. He can come back at any time. Here is her new home.


    Tang Lan is affectionate and reluctant to give up, but knowing that he is burdened with a heavy burden, he has to leave for the great spirit to find the wonderful things, so he has to say: "be careful. I''ll wait for you."


    Ning Tao nods and kisses her gently on her forehead, saying: "wait for me to bring Miaomiao back."


    With that, he nodded to Huyan clan leader and others, and asked them to protect sister LAN. Huyan clan leader respected Ning Tao and vowed to protect her on the spot.


    Ning Tao nodded, and then stepped on the teleportation array. Soon, he went back to the college. Taking advantage of the night, he slipped back to the freshman area and returned to Allah


    %Jiang Qingge, Jiang Chen and Mo Xian are excited to talk about recent events when they learn that Ning Tao is back.


    Of course, when it comes to the chaotic area, especially when Shen Cangtian and Peng Jiutian die, let alone how happy it is. I really want to thank the man who helps the chivalry.


    I don''t know. It''s right in front of them.


    Ning Tao drank a mouthful of liquor and asked them about the great fairy. In ancient times, the mountains and waters were far away, and the location was remote. It was difficult to find any internal information.


    A few of them, who are in the college and are the little masters of the super galaxy, must know more or less.


    Sure enough, Jiang Qingge jokingly said: "the latest news, the four coalition forces blocked the door of the great fairy, trying to force the great fairy to submit, but how could the great fairy be afraid that it is just a Jinpeng, and ignore it."


    "Later, the great heaven and the dark, the ancient god system, and even the star nest all came, and they were qualified to discuss this matter with the great fairy. No matter what, they had to be given a result."Ning Tao a listen to, busy ask a way: "that result?"


    Jiang Chen said with a sneer: "the four major galaxies want the fairy to hand over guqiong, and the elder sister Huagu, but it''s obvious that she is delusional. In the end, the fairy just finds a charge and imprisons Huagu and guqiong."


    "But in fact, they are protecting them. They are not suffering at all. They are just giving an account to the four major coalition forces."


    "By the way, I heard that elder sister Hua''s punishment was I''m not allowed to leave the immortal system for life. "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s face changed. What''s his life? In the heart suddenly some uncomfortable, the guilt rises.


    This elder is implicated by him.


    It''s so big, but I''m going to be imprisoned in the corner of the fairy in the future. I think I have some remorse and can''t bear it


    "That''s what''s going on now. The fairies will never give in. They''d rather fight than give in. They''ve always been the most united. In my opinion, the four major allied forces can''t win. They''re just trying to make face."


    Jiang Chen knows these things best.


    But all of a sudden, Jiang Qingge seemed to think of something and said, "there''s another thing. Just after this incident happened, Gu Qiong sent for my help. I was just surprised, but she said if you come back, let me tell her."


    "She''s going to coerce me. If she doesn''t tell her, she''s going to let out the story that I''m disguised as you. I have to say it. I don''t know how she found out."


    Speaking of this, Jiang Qingge said weakly, "guqiong can be trusted. She won''t tell the secret, will she?"


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment. He thought bitterly and shook his head. "It''s OK. It''s a good thing for her to know. I have one thing to ask you to help me find out about the big elf."


    "Big elf? Are you going to find Xiao Xi? But you are still forbidden, "Jiang Chen asked in surprise.


    Ning Tao nodded and said: "it''s OK to ban feet. I have my own way. Now there''s something I need to do as soon as possible. I need Xiao Xi''s help. First, help me collect the news of the great spirit. I''m going to leave recently."


    On hearing this, several people nodded. When they got nervous, they didn''t ask any more questions and went to inquire about the news.


    The main reason is that he got a few jars of immortal wine. He was soft on eating people and short on holding hands.


    Seeing that everything is in order, Ning Tao spits out a foul breath, and suddenly thinks of the treasure in Feng''s eyes. Before he has time to check it, he immediately takes out the space ring of the silver wing demon emperor, and wants to see what kind of rare treasure it is?


    "Well This is... "

 Chapter 3212

    In addition to piles of star beads and magic weapons, there are many wind elements in the ring.


    At a glance, Ning Tao saw a few blue beads. No, it didn''t feel like it. But the wind element contained in them is very powerful and huge, which is more than a hundred times that of the wind spirit beads.


    If he takes one, I''m afraid he can break through one or two. Ancient Dafa can refine everything.


    "That''s great. It really meets my need of burning eyebrows. With this thing, my strength will rise greatly," said Ning Tao, holding his fists in surprise and looking excited.


    The wind demon also came out, with snow-white hair floating, touching his chin and looking at the blue beads.


    But I haven''t spoken for a long time, like thinking.


    "Master, do you know this rare treasure? It feels like a plant, like a seed of wind element. Do you think it''s strange? "


    Ning Tao was so surprised that he couldn''t put it down.


    Hearing this, the wind devil took the blue bead and hesitated: "how many are there in all?"


    "Oh? "Three," Ning Tao took out.


    The wind devil whirled beads, hesitated for a while, suddenly shook his head and said, "no, it''s weird."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao scratched his head and said, "weird? What''s weird? Isn''t the blue bead here? Can''t the energy be absorbed? "


    "Or is there any taboo to this thing?"


    But the wind devil shook his head and said, "it''s not, it''s the bead. It shouldn''t be so few. I had been to the chaotic area that year, and even practiced with the help of the eye of the wind to see its extraordinary place."


    "It can be said that there is no bigger eye in the world than it, and I don''t know how many years it has existed. But for many years, it has never been heard that it breeds treasures. Now, once there are strange things, can they only be three beads?"


    "Anyway, I don''t believe it. The treasure in Feng''s eyes is more than ten times the value of the bead."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he pondered for a long time. He also felt that his words were reasonable. He suddenly said in his heart, "what I mean is that the silver wing demon emperor is doing mischief. He hides his treasure and only takes out a small part of it to perfunctory us."


    "Yes, if there was no such accident, he would search all his rings. How could he be so stupid as to put something in his ring? It must have been hidden


    The wind devil nodded, but said with regret: "it''s a pity that it exploded, and it''s probably gone."


    Ning Tao sighed heavily.


    It''s a pity that I missed hundreds of millions.


    But suddenly he was stunned, looking at the space ring in his hand, his heart moved. By the way, he also had his right half body, which was put away before it exploded.


    The left half of the body is gone.


    Think of this, hurriedly in the corner of the ring, found the silver wing demon emperor''s right half body.


    I saw a silver wing, which was sharper than xuanbing''s, but it felt soft. There was a sword hole on it. It was fengluan''s sword that hurt most of his head.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao subconsciously frowns and looks at the wind devil. Is there anything hidden in the wreckage?


    For the sake of the treasure, perspective will be opened. First, check its abdomen. It may swallow it, but it doesn''t, and it doesn''t have a ring in its mouth.


    Up and down looking for several times, perspective did not see why, this guy really have privacy?


    Ning Tao is a little discouraged.


    However, the wind demon''s eyes twinkled. Suddenly, he waved his hand and smoothed the silver wing demon emperor''s forehead. He saw a silver Striped Stone, which was branded in the flesh and blood.


    I don''t know what it is?


    But it seems to merge with its flesh and blood.


    "What is this? Does the silverwinged bird have this on its body? " Ning Tao takes out fengluan sword and carefully takes down the speckled stone.


    It''s like a small button. It''s very cool.


    But it''s incredibly hard.


    When I met fengluan sword, it didn''t break.


    Seeing this, the wind devil moved his heart and said with a smile, "try it with the power of divine thought. I''m afraid we''ve found it."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he was surprised to inject the power of divine thoughts into it. However, he found that he met a spiritual barrier, which was very powerful. The wind devil raised his eyebrow, turned the sword into the power of divine thoughts, cut it off with one sword, and immediately smashed it.


    This time, without any obstruction, his mind suddenly intruded into it. It was a small space inside.


    It''s about the size of a classroom.


    And it''s filled with countless treasures.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Darling, hair Get rich, "Ning Tao widened his eyes, his words trembled and his breath was short.


    With a wave of his hand, he took it out, almost filling his secret room.


    The wind devil was also surprised. Good guy, there are many good things. Silver wing''s coffin is very rich. No wonder it''s so tightly hidden. The Striped Stone is a rare original stone containing space.It''s just silver. It matches the wings. It''s printed in the middle of the eyebrow. I think it''s part of it.


    Almost fooled by him.


    If it''s not strange about this treasure, I''m afraid that the mottled stone will be buried for many years?


    Ning Tao is excited, the essence of the wind, the best Feng Ling beads, the eye of the storm actually occupies half of the quantity. It is estimated that the silver wing comes from the eye of the storm.


    It''s all full of energy.


    Each one, at least, is worth billions of star beads. How can it add up to trillions.


    It''s hard to see such high quality goods on the market.


    In addition, it was the private possession of Yinyi before. He also found a corpse of Xianhuang level, which is well preserved. It is a human. It is estimated that it is the opponent of Yinyi before, and there are many human skill scrolls.


    Ning Tao opened it and found that most of them were imperial dharmas. One of them was half of the best.


    But it''s not suitable for self-cultivation.


    But it can be brought back to the galaxy. Now there is a lack of this high-end cultivation method, so I accept it happily.


    While searching, I don''t know which pile was touched. The crystal fell off, and the wind element became more and more intense. Ning Tao and the wind demon were surprised at the same time. Subconsciously, they saw a pale blue lotus spinning.


    The twelve pieces of the whole body are shaped like a lotus. Every move makes the wind element worship and submit to it. It''s like the emperor of the wind. Even the wind devil can''t do it.


    Among them, there are nine blue beads. It turns out that they came from here.


    It seems that we have finally found the right master.


    Ning Tao, however, gradually widened his eyes, opened his mouth and exclaimed: "this How is that possible, twelve pinfenglian? My God, it''s it. "


    He never thought that he would meet twelve grade lotus here. This is the fifth one.


    I didn''t expect to find it by accident.


    It''s so lucky, isn''t it?


    However, if you think about it, I''m afraid it''s rare to find other suitable places besides that huge eye.


    The wind devil also has an incredible face. He actually feels a trace of the wind from the top of the lotus. No, it''s the power of the rules, the rules of the wind. What''s this? Can there be such magic power?


    If we let him understand, not to mention all of them, we only need to understand one or two out of ten, I''m afraid he will benefit a lot.


    Strength will also advance by leaps and bounds!

 Chapter 3213

    Ning Tao looks up at the sky and laughs. He is very excited. He wants to hold the lotus flower of the wind and kiss it.


    It''s time to come.


    If you bring it to Xiaolian, let her fusion, refining, I''m afraid it will wake up in an instant, last time in order to resist the holy body robbery. It''s still sleeping.


    In fact, the power will also advance by leaps and bounds. It is estimated that besides him, he will become the second Immortal King in the three realms. I''m afraid it will be more than that. It will be far stronger.


    However, I don''t have time to go back now. I can only wait for a suitable opportunity to decide


    After listening to Ning Tao, five lotus flowers? Xiaolian? The wind devil was surprised and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Is there such a thing as nine flowers?


    It''s incredible that only one lotus of the wind can benefit him a lot. How strong would it be if someone could understand all the nine lotus thoroughly?


    The wind devil can''t imagine.


    In fact, he can''t imagine.


    I''m afraid it will touch the supreme threshold.


    Ning Tao knows that this thing is of great help to the wind devil, so he immediately let it understand in detail. His strength has greatly increased, and he is of great help to himself and the family of the origin. He has no good privacy.


    The reason why we are so eager to inquire about the news of the great spirit is that we intend to revive the wind devil as soon as possible.


    In this way, he and his family of origin will have a certain degree of self-protection. Otherwise, they will be like duckweeds on the sea, wavering and never having a foothold.


    Looking at the lotus in front of me, the wind devil was also excited. He took a deep breath and solemnly said, "this thing may be of great help to my resurrection. It seems that I have a lot of light with you."


    To tell you the truth, his heart is really mixed, at the beginning of his plan is to stay in the wilderness.


    Let his third sister and fourth brother help him revive.


    It''s too heavy to let Ning Tao undertake the task alone. However, the elder''s eloquence is very persuasive. Finally, he agreed to protect Ning Tao.


    Unexpectedly, there were many surprises along the way. The supreme essence and blood, the body, and the baby fruit were all together.


    Then he sent the green wood spirit liquid.


    There''s even the lotus of the wind.


    If we let him stay in the wilderness, I''m afraid that in another hundred years, there will be no such fate.


    The wind devil sighed.


    At this time, Ning Tao looked at the twelve blue beads in his hand, and realized that they were like lotus seeds. It seemed that the lotus of the wind had grown to the extreme.


    No less than water lotus, but each lotus has its own mystery, which is its beauty.


    Every blue bead has great energy.


    However, according to the wind devil''s predecessors, one of these beads has an excellent effect. I''m afraid the second one will be halved. Unless you take it in one breath, the effect will not weaken. But the energy is too huge for Ning Tao to bear.


    He took one of them, and the remaining five were left to elder sister LAN. Miaomiao, and three were reserved for emergency use.


    For the wind devil, if you take six blue beads together, it can still bear that kind of energy.


    t£¨HV0¡£ H


    after all, his realm is enough.


    Go to the big elves, you can have more confidence.


    At this time, Ning Tao looked at the treasures again. Although there were still some good ones, they were inferior to the lotus of the wind. Silver wing was really able to hide. He only took out ten or twelve of them.


    Put away the treasures of the wind system and prepare to sell them into star beads. Let the wind Luan sword insert all the ready-made items of the energy group and absorb them.


    It has made great contributions in this war, and it should be rewarded.


    Everything is right. The wind demon master sits on the lotus and understands. Ning Tao also sits in the original tower, takes out a blue pearl, swallows it and begins to refine.


    Now the cultivation is only in the middle of Xianjun''s double period. There is no such opportunity. It will take at least a few years to break through.


    This is a few years for the outside world. During this period, they all worked hard in the original tower, and the time is even longer. After all, Xianjun and others who can enter are old monsters. Young people like Ning Tao are all abnormal.


    If you look around the world, you can only find it in Saint college. It''s rare in other places.


    It is said that the youngest person in the world is a thousand years old, and with the acceleration of the time tower, it is the highest record in the whole world, and no one can break it.


    The second place is 1500 years behind him.


    You can imagine how difficult it is.


    At this time, the blue beads into the abdomen, suddenly turned into a violent energy, Ning Tao quickly hands pinch India, running the ancient Dafa slowly refining this energy.


    For the friars who practice the wind system, the green beads are the divine medicine and the divine things.


    We can meet but not seek.


    It''s also very good for those who are practicing kung fu.


    But Ning Tao, there are not so many complicated restrictions. The way of Zhou is a holy product. No matter how powerful it is, it will be overwhelmed by it. After struggling for a long time, the blue river turned from blue beads was finally suppressed by the ancient Dafa.Turn it into a gentle force, gradually integrate into the Dantian galaxy, and let the galaxy expand wildly.


    His own breath is growing.


    At the center of the eyebrow, the seventh turn, which had been silent for a long time, also started to work. For a long time, it didn''t let it eat. The posture that it was going to break through was disturbed by it, and then it stopped. Ning Tao was convulsed.


    Immediately open your mouth again and swallow a bead.


    With a bang, it soared to triple!

 Chapter 3214

    "Boom Boom... "


    From Ning Tao''s body, there was a dull thunder sound like thunder, which roared continuously and rang through the whole secret room, and its rising breath was gushing layer by layer.


    The rising momentum did not stop.


    "This Can I get further promotion? "


    The wind devil was surprised and watched the changes of Ning Tao''s whole body closely. He swallowed two blue beads at once. The boy was too messy. The ordinary Immortal King swallowed one. I''m afraid that the Dantian would be too high.


    He is confident that he can swallow six in a row because his realm and inside information can completely withstand this kind of impact.


    Now it depends on whether Ning Tao can absorb all of them


    "Hum "Click..."


    In his body, Ning Tao fell into a state of selflessness, and pure Xianli poured into the Dantian galaxy, making it bigger and bigger.


    If you don''t have a certain foundation, you will be burst in this case. If you don''t have a certain foundation, you will lose your accomplishments.


    More importantly That''s self abandoning cultivation!


    Dantian is the core of monks!


    Y latest chapter B @ up! , R0}


    "Ka "Click..."


    The Dantian galaxy is expanding. It is twice as big as before. But the energy is still flowing. The Dantian galaxy is beginning to tremble slightly. Ning Tao only feels a sense of abdominal swelling.


    At this time, the seventh turn is also constantly demanding, but the energy of the blue bead is too huge.


    It can''t be absorbed in one or two.


    It also went from 33% 35%¡­ 38%¡­¡­ All the way up, the seventh reincarnation seal in the center of the eyebrows is more and more bright.


    From the perspective of the wind devil, there is an illusory wheel in the center of Ning Tao''s eyebrows, which is not complete. It should be made up of nine crescent moon in an orderly manner. However, there are only six and a half at the moment, with only a general outline.


    He remembers that this seems to be Ning Tao''s mysterious method, which is really strange and unheard of.


    It seems that the holy land of eternal life is full of talents.


    This life can create such an earth shaking method, leave this supreme merit, also can be immortal.


    The wind devil called himself strange.


    At this time, a dormant sun dragon seems to have been aroused appetite, and a suction from the deep inside of itself swallows the power to the shares.


    The blue bead, which had the upper hand, was eaten by three forces, and was defeated in the blink of an eye.


    Before long, it was all absorbed


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, light a bright, long spit a muddy gas, flashed a surprise, clenched his fist, strength gushing, as if with endless strength.


    "Xianjun has three peaks. It''s good. If you break through two peaks, I''m afraid it''s still a trouble."


    The wind devil said with a smile.


    It''s a bad phenomenon to be vain.


    Ning Tao nodded with an excited smile, and then stood up with a "Teng" voice, put on a good posture, and drank a big punch. Unexpectedly, the sound of the Dragon singing and the tiger roaring came out. It was full of momentum. A set of boxing techniques came down, and the end was powerful.


    And take out white fall, the rise of the dance in the secret room, the edge of the emperor let the cold here.


    With a kind of evil spirit.


    And the wind devil, observing Ning Tao''s bone age, face, and disordered pace, touched his bone again. This boy seems to be less than 300 years old.


    But that''s about it.


    "Three hundred years old Is the Immortal King triple


    Anyway, in his mind, Dahuang has never been.


    If you want to talk about the three hundred year old fairy king, there are a lot of them, but you really haven''t seen them.


    At this time, Ning Tao was sweating and said: "happy, we can go to the big elf Galaxy after a while."


    "Make sure to get" Qingmu Shenye "on this trip!"


    But the wind devil is not optimistic, and he doesn''t want to blow Ning Tao''s confidence. He just thinks in silence. He has a hunch that this trip will not be so simple, and he is afraid that it will be full of difficulties.


    Out of the secret room, Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and Mo Xian look at him with two scrolls.


    "OK, did you bribe the elder in advance? How do you know you can go to the big elf?" Jiang Qingge pointed to one of the cross scrolls, and his face was not serious.


    Ning Tao a Leng, pick eyebrow way: "how?"


    "Just now, the elder in charge came specially to summon us. There is an important task assigned to us. The location is in the big elf galaxy. Because the task is more important, your ban is temporarily suspended. It depends on your performance in this task.


    "In short, it is to allow you to go with us to the great spirit," Mo Xian said with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know," Jiang Qingge said, with a smug feeling of catching Ning Tao''s little tail.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao really gave a bitter smile. He asked the elder for help, but he didn''t expect to help himself in this way.


    But it''s killing two birds with one stone.It can not only do tasks, but also go to the big elves.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao said with a smile, "I''ll get ready and start right away."


    "Wait, what about us?" Jiang Chen shrugged.


    Ning Tao was stunned and didn''t seem to understand.


    Mo Xian said with a bitter smile: "this task is a team of five people, just temporarily put you in, me, Mo Li, Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge, and then you."


    "By the way, I''m still the team leader this time," Jiang Qingge said with a wave of his sleeve robe.


    "Er..."


    Seeing the helplessness of Jiang Chen and others, Ning Tao was won by this guy. He shrugged and said with a smile: "listen to the captain''s arrangement, when shall we start?"


    "Well, tomorrow," Jiang Qingge waved his sleeve robe.


    But it seems to think of something, can''t help pointing to the attic outside the way: "you take time, first teach those people a lesson, from when you ban feet, every day in this cry, tired to death, had better let them quietly understand life."


    "Wait for me for a moment," Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, then laughed slightly, and his body was in a flash, then disappeared in the same place.


    "Yo, this guy''s way of space has improved again," Jiang Qingge said.


    It wasn''t long before the screams of crying parents came from outside. Those saints selected the top 100, but they were defeated by Ning Tao after a few rounds.


    When I came here, I walked with pride. When I left, I was carried out by stretcher.


    In the future, you can think about life in a wheelchair.


    At least it''ll be quiet for a while.


    Originally, Jiang Huang also planned to provoke Ning Tao today, but when he came to the foot of the mountain, he saw this scene, subconsciously turned his foot and walked away as if watching the scenery.


    Beichentian just left the pass, half a step away from his great achievement. He just wanted to celebrate with wine and boast about himself. When he saw this scene from a distance on another mountain, he went to the pass without saying a word for a long time


    The next day, Ning Tao and his party were ready to go to the big spirit Galaxy according to the requirements of the mission.


    Strange to say, it''s just a search for the whereabouts of the blue feathered woodpecker race, but it indicates that it''s dangerous. Jiang Chen and Jiang Qingge know something about it and collect some information in advance, so they don''t look black.


    A few days later, people rushed to the big elf galaxy and searched for a forbidden area nearby.


    It happened that I heard some news that the Mountain Gate of the big elf system was closed, and it seemed that outsiders were forbidden to enter and leave. All of us had to be allowed, otherwise we could not enter and leave. It seemed that we had reached the highest alert.


    I don''t know why. I didn''t know anything before.

 Chapter 3215

    "Close the mountain gate? So serious? " Jiang Chen felt his chin, but he was not too surprised.


    There are many wars between the great spirit and the great heaven and the underworld. They never stop fighting big and small. Closing the mountain gate is not once or twice. There are more serious ones.


    However, I didn''t find out when I was collecting the intelligence of the big elves. Was it just recently?


    Ning Tao stands in the meteorite area, overlooking the dark blue galaxy cluster ahead. It looks like an ancient tree in full bloom, more like a blue mushroom cloud, occupying 90% of the area of the great spirit galaxy.


    Is this the eternal green wood in legend?


    Even if the distance is so far, I feel a strong breath of life coming, which makes me relaxed and happy.


    Ning Tao gazed for a long time and suddenly said, "what shall we do now? Is there any way to get in? "


    As soon as he finished, more than a dozen figures suddenly came out from all directions. In the blink of an eye, they were locked by cold arrows. The short sword came out of its sheath and showed its sharp edge. It looked like a fierce enemy.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? " Led by a beautiful green skirt woman nervous way.


    It has to be said that the elves are naturally beautiful and beautiful. Their skin is crystal clear, white and tender, and their bodies are concave and convex. They exude a breath of life, and they are full of warblers.


    There are all kinds of beauty temperament, young, Royal sister, and even sexy, mature.


    I was dazzled.


    I don''t know which one to watch?


    Mo Li envies these elder sisters. They are so beautiful. However, she is not bad. When she is more mature, she is also a beautiful woman.


    Just as she was in a daze, Dai Mei, a beautiful woman in a green dress, frowned and said, "answer immediately, or we''ll start There is no amnesty for killing. "


    "Oh, don''t Cough... "


    Jiangqing song busy cough, directed at ningtao make a look, a shake head, coquettish way: "look at me."


    "This elder sister..."


    As soon as the words came down, a sharp arrow came back to him, and it passed by his ear. It was amazing. If it was closer to him, it would be his head.


    Jiang Qingge''s smile is stiff, and a big cold sweat oozes from his forehead. My mother, this So fierce? It seems that this move doesn''t work. Looking at the beautiful eyes of the green skirt woman, she stares at him and immediately shrinks back.


    *C latest chapter ¡Ì EC section * q {@ [0C.


    "You Come on... "


    Ning Tao and others are not angry with the white he one eye, all when, still have the mood to make in this play.


    Jiang Chen thought about it and said, "we are students of Saint college. We are here to do a task. Dare to ask, girl, can the big spirit let me wait for you now?"


    "Oh? Sage college? "


    The girl in the green skirt looked at a group of five people, four immortals, and a nine fold peak. At this age, if she could have such excellent accomplishments, she would come to five at a time. I''m afraid it''s only Saint college.


    Da Tianming is not willing to let these talented babies act as spies to die.


    Thinking of this, the girl''s face softened a little, but she said firmly: "I''m sorry, now the big spirit has closed the mountain gate, no matter inside or outside. If there''s something important, please come back later."


    Ning Tao frowned and said, "how long do you have to wait?"


    Seeing him open her mouth, the green skirt woman looked solemn. Among the five people, the one who gave her the most dangerous feeling immediately said, "at least for a year and a half, but at most for ten years, it''s normal. Go back and wait for the news."


    "What? Ten years, a hundred years? "


    Ning Tao was shocked, and his heart was heavy.


    If I had waited for so many years, let alone the origin of the clan, I''m afraid the three realms would be in a different situation.


    He can''t wait that long.


    At this time, Mo Li summoned up his courage and said with a red face, "sister spirit, we are friends of sister Xi in the college, and we are also here to find her."


    Ink string several people quickly nod.


    "Xiao Xi?" Green skirt women and other women look at each other. What they say about Xiao Xi must be Qu Xiao Xi. It''s well known that saint''s daughter entered saint''s college some time ago.


    After thinking about it, the green skirt woman still shook her head and said, "if the saint is willing to guarantee for you, she can go in naturally, but she has been closed since she came back from the college, and the patriarch also issued a strict order not to be disturbed by outsiders."


    "So this method doesn''t work. You''d better go. There are villains from heaven and hell making trouble and sneaking attacks here at any time, so as not to ruin your life."


    So far, it''s polite.


    Ordinary people would have been expelled long ago.


    See Ning Tao a face not reconciled, Jiang Chen but mysterious way: "don''t worry, go in words I have a way."


    "Oh?"


    This is not a sound, and the woman in the green skirt heard it very well, and immediately felt ridiculous.


    She''s not allowed in the big elf system. Who can go in? This man is really shameless. As an elf, he doesn''t know how to let outsiders in."Let''s go and do the task first," Jiang Chen said comfortingly, patting Ning Tao on the shoulder.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, nodded, a line of five people immediately toward the distance that a forbidden area and go.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Why? Captain, they''re going to the ancient beast mountains, "one elf woman said in surprise.


    The captain of the qingskirt woman was also puzzled. She had never heard of the ancient beast mountain range entering the big elf galaxy. That place was just one of the famous mountains on the edge of the galaxy, which retained many ancient features.


    Because it is very dangerous, there are many ancient animals, and it is very vast, so there are few people here to explore.


    What are these people trying to do?


    "First patrol around, pay attention to the ancient beast mountain, lest they slip in," the captain said cautiously.


    "Yes ~"


    half a day later, Ning Tao and his party finally entered the ancient beast mountain range, which is very complicated and remote. Many ancient creatures are still living here, and the danger encountered along the way is no less than dozens of times.


    I don''t know how many primeval forests have never stood in a year.


    "I said, is there really a green feather woodpecker here? Why don''t the elves come? What''s the way you said you could enter the big elves? " Ink string don''t understand.


    Although Ning Tao didn''t know, he looked around and guessed, "I think it should be related to the task."


    "Yes, I learned from the elder that the person who released the mission this time is the big elf galaxy, and the green feather woodpecker is the treasure of her big elf family, and it is also an indispensable race, so it is very important."


    Jiang Chen said with a mysterious smile.


    "But why don''t they look for it themselves? Isn''t it more effective? " Mo Li couldn''t figure it out.


    Jiang Qingge scratched his head and hesitated: "I remember that the green feather woodpecker family suffered several heavy losses. They were all done by the great heaven and the dark. They were on the verge of extinction several times."


    "There are not many of them, and they have strange habits. They don''t nest on green wood, so they are easy to be attacked and killed. I''m afraid we''re here to avoid the sight of heaven."


    "If they come to look for it, even if they can find it, I''m afraid they can''t take it back, so this is the college they commissioned."


    Jiang Chen nodded and said: "it''s also possible that we can''t separate. The confrontation between the two major galaxies is not for fun. There is a close relationship between the green feather Woodpecker and the eternal green wood, which complement each other."


    "I don''t know what it is, but I''m afraid we can''t imagine the importance of the green feather woodpecker. The way I said is to find the green feather woodpecker, and the great spirit will invite us in."


    "Even, they will be honored as guests of honor!"


    A few people listen to, all look suddenly, so it is, this is the goal of their mission.


    But it seems that the green feather woodpecker has been extinct for a long time. Can we find it here?

 Chapter 3216

    Looking at the vast mountain range of ancient beasts, Jiang Chen was at a loss. He opened the task scroll and thought, "it says that this is the most likely place for green feather woodpeckers to appear near the big elves."


    "If you can''t find them here, I''m afraid the green feather woodpecker family has really disappeared."


    At this time, Jiang Qingge jumped down from a hillside and wiped off the sweat channel: "but it''s so big here. It will take at least a month to find all of them."


    "I have a way," Ning Tao, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth, and his eyes flashed with wisdom.


    "Oh..."


    After a stick of incense.


    In a mountain stream, next to a stream, on a brand-new stake, a golden mouse, a green bamboo leaf snake and a green wood eating insect are tied, just like prisoners.


    His body was covered with bruises, like eggplant beaten by frost. He hung his head and looked dejected.


    In front of the three, Ning Tao and his party stood in awe, staring at the three without blinking. They never thought that this was the way Ning Tao said.


    If you want to say that you can understand how to catch demons and beasts, you can be impartial. You should catch these three kinds of demons and beasts by name and surname.


    What does that mean?


    "Sir, ancestors, I have no grudge against you, and I am honest in my life. I am one of the few good rats. Have you caught the wrong person?"


    The golden mouse sobbed.


    The green bamboo leaf snakes and the green wood eating insects are all drooping and full of grievances. They all have the strength of demon king. They can be regarded as landlords in this area, but they are totally vulnerable to these people and are captured alive.


    Ning Tao mouth a smoke, can''t help but dry cough way: "want me to let you go, is not can''t, I ask what you answer what?"? If you dare to lie, you will not die. "


    As soon as they heard it, they nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Where is the green feather woodpecker? Just tell me and you will be free, "Ning Taofa asked.


    Jiang Qingge''s eyes widened and they watched closely. However, as soon as they said this, they were all dumbfounded. They cried out: "Sir, it''s not that we don''t say it, but that the green feather woodpecker family has already disappeared."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen them in the ancient beast mountain range for a long time. There are many outsiders of the elves who have come to look for them several times, but they haven''t found anything."


    "We really don''t know where it is."


    "Outsiders?"


    As soon as the words came out, five people were surprised, and there were outsiders looking for them? I''m afraid It''s the big heaven and hell clan.


    Ning Tao kept quiet. He knew that it was not so easy to find them, or he would not entrust them. He said immediately, "I''ll give you a cup of tea to organize the language. As long as I hear the good news, I don''t want to hear the word" No. "


    "Otherwise, Jie Jie..."


    Hand spread, stretched out a fire.


    The hot temperature makes the grass beat.


    They are the most afraid of fire, especially this terrible fire. Their legs and stomach are shaking.


    "I We... "


    "Sir, let us go. They are really extinct. If they were easy to find, they would have been found long ago."


    "Auntie and grandma, be merciful..."


    The three cry to death.


    However, Ning Tao''s face did not change. He put a pile of matches under them, separated three groups of flames, slowly approached, and made it clear that he wanted to bake them.


    "Ah..."


    "Devil, you are the devil..."


    They struggled desperately and turned pale with fright.


    Mo Li was a little impatient and said, "what do you all know? It''s good to say it, otherwise, it''s going to be roasted. Don''t hide it. "


    The three screamed, almost without thinking about it, and said, "by the way, I know that there is a place where its people live, but it has been occupied by others for a long time."


    "I I also know that my ancestors once got the feathers of their family, and they still have them today.... "


    "And me, my grandfather stole eggs..."


    As soon as he said this, Ning Tao suddenly brightened his eyes and immediately stared at the golden mouse and said, "where is the bird''s egg now? Can it be re hatched? "


    The golden mouse shivered and said, "yes, it''s still there, but it''s too hard to bite. It''s just a dead egg. It was abandoned by the green feather woodpecker at that time. After so many years, it''s dead."


    Hear here, Ning Tao several people looked at each other, no matter how, at least is a clue.


    Dead eggs are better than nothing.


    ^_ The golden mouse was forced to tell where it was.


    Soon, a group of people set out to what it called the underground palace. The underground of the ancient beast mountain ranges in all directions, and they had been opened up by these golden mice for a long time.


    But it''s strange that I didn''t see a golden mouse when I crossed many passages.


    Before long, a vast dark underground palace appeared in front of us. Not to mention, these mice have models. I don''t know which remains they imitated, but it''s empty, and there''s no dead egg they said.All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyebrows picked, and said to the bound golden mouse: "it''s interesting that I was cheated by you. I see that your proficiency is not once or twice. Do you still let them hide?"


    Under the perspective, you can see the ambush all around.


    Jiang Chen and others have also found.


    On hearing this, the golden mouse changed its face and screamed, "go ahead and kill them..."


    As soon as the words came out, the earth was shaking all around.


    I don''t know how many golden mice have rushed over from all directions. One is tall, another is as big as a cow, and there are countless small ones.


    In the blink of an eye, he was surrounded in the underground palace.


    "Jiji..."


    "Human, you have been surrounded, don''t let me go, or you will die," the golden mouse cried out, changing the color of cowardice.


    It cheated a lot of people.


    However, Ning Tao shakes his head and laughs. The flames gush out of his body, forming nine fire dragons, roaring and roaring in an instant, forming a ring.


    It can both defend and attack.


    "Burn!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    The fire dragon rushes out angrily and descends a sea of fire.


    "Gee, this what is it? No No, come on Run away, don''t get close to the fire... "


    No golden mouse can touch it.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a lot of death.


    No matter how big and fierce they are, none of them can cross the sea of fire and come to ningtao. The smell of scorch and meat filled the whole underground palace.


    The golden mouse looked silly and watched his companions flee. There were more than hundreds of thousands of them dead. No matter how many people there were, they could not be consumed like this. Moreover, there were still four people left.


    "You You are the devil, the devil... "


    Hearing the golden mouse, Ning Tao just glanced at it and said, "this is the way of practice. If I don''t have the strength, I''m afraid I''ve been dismembered by you now. You''ve played a good play."


    "You say it''s better to exterminate the clan? Or to exterminate the family? "


    "You..."


    The golden mice were scared. The strongest thing in their family was the number, but this guy was their nemesis. He immediately struggled and screamed: "I I''m willing to give you the dead eggs, and you''ll let me go. "


    "It''s under the throne. It''s all for you."


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Qingge was transformed into a separate body. He rushed to the throne in an instant and pierced it with brute force. He found that there was a hole below and jumped down.


    Soon, this body rushed up with two giant eggs in its arms. Like a baby, it was dark.


    It''s no different from two stones.


    Ning Tao frowns. He is really dead. Is there really no hope?

 Chapter 3217

    "Take them back first. There''s always a way to have a try," Jiang Chen comforted Ning Tao.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and scattered the fire under the golden mouse''s request for mercy. Those golden mouse tides, like a torrent, were put out for more than half. Could the sun flame be resisted by the golden mouse?


    Although the flame dispersed, the golden mice were shivering and hiding, and none of them dared to show their heads.


    At this time, Ning Tao takes all the two dead eggs into yanglingjie, and rushes out with Jiang Qingge


    But what he didn''t know was that when he put it casually, two dead eggs rolled to a coal ball, and three eggs came together. This picture is really strange, but more strange things happened here.


    What kind of resonance or opportunity does it seem to have? The briquette seemed to be leaking a stream of energy.


    Gradually integrated into the two dead eggs


    Outside, Ning Tao and others quickly rushed out of the complex tunnel, but before they could slow down, a big net was covered from the beginning, just like a net.


    "What? No, there''s an ambush, "Mo Xian yelled, waving a wild wild seal.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    It''s powerful, but it can''t shake the net.


    "Let me do it!"


    As soon as Ning Tao rushed out of the tunnel, he waved his hand and gathered a long flame sword. After a few strokes, he tore a hole.


    "What?"


    This time it''s the turn of the ambush to be surprised. Is the net torn so easily?


    How is that possible?


    Never happened before?


    Against, it is invincible, that is what strength? I''m afraid the idea of this time is a little firm.


    As soon as they got out of the difficulty, they quickly spread their distance and formed a pentagonal array, like a star, close to their back, frowning and looking at the enemies around.


    I didn''t expect to be attacked as soon as I got out of the underground palace. This task is not as simple as I thought.


    I''m afraid the golden mouse colluded with these people, and the proficiency was not once or twice. If the two waves of ambush came down, the ordinary team, the ordinary little sister of the elves, would have suffered.


    "Boy, it''s the ambush of Da Tianming. There are six killers in total. Be careful," the wind devil told him in his ear.


    Ning Tao''s heart is full of six "clattering"?


    In the sight, the three black robes first came into view. The three blood knives were the most eye-catching. They formed a blade front array. However, there were still people in ambush.


    "It''s the blood knife team. Damn it, they''ve been staring at it," Jiang Qingge said with a gloomy face.


    Jiang Chen also turned pale.


    The blood saber team, which is one of the most elite legions in the universe, is very mysterious and murderous. It is responsible for the assassination and assassination plan of the whole universe.


    I don''t know how many strong people fell under their knife.


    So that people all over the world turn pale!


    However, Ning Tao sneered, twisted his neck, stirred his eyebrows and said, "no matter what bird team he is? Can the time of a cup of tea end the battle


    What''s more, u is the fastest 0%


    "Hey, although the blood saber team is powerful, it''s obvious that they''ve knocked down their opponents. It''s their bad luck."


    Jiangqing''s song has a hook.


    But Jiang Chen is straightforward way: "do it!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    As soon as the voice fell, five people were like meteors. Ning Tao stepped on the surface of the sky, and there were many residual shadows. He could only achieve four residual shadows and Jiang Chen only three. They were really dazzled when they were intertwined.


    "Damn it, let''s go together," the three black robes roared and rushed up with blood knives.


    Two more rushed out of the tricky position.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    All of a sudden, sparks are everywhere.


    The fierce battle began in an instant.


    The golden mice poked out their heads, but they didn''t panic. It was obvious that they had expected that they had cheated the elves all the time. Unexpectedly, now there is a group of outsiders, and they look very powerful.


    But it''s definitely not the blood knife team.


    This is already the ninth batch. After killing the current batch, their plan to lure the enemy in-depth will be ten in a row. What kind of reward will da Tianming give?


    Or blood food?


    Many golden mice began to fantasize.


    At this time, Ning Tao took the lead, and the golden Bai Luo, with four shadows, went straight to one of the black robes. The black robe looked surprised and waved a knife to meet him, but he was empty, and he couldn''t stop him.


    He works hard and can block another one, but it''s hard to say if he''s not real.


    "Bastard, chop," the man in black gritted his teeth.


    But "Dang" got it, let him show a touch of ecstatic color, became, actually found the real body, immediately want to lift the knife to give Ning Tao a heavy blow.However, who is Ning Tao?


    See his corner of the mouth a hook, sniff a way: "still calculate not bad, however, also so far."


    As soon as he picked up the long gun, he was able to take advantage of the opportunity to pick up his blood knife. As soon as he pulled the long gun, the plum blossom blossomed and stabbed him with more than ten shots.


    "Chi Chi..."


    The black robe vomited blood and retreated violently. He was stabbed out of several blood holes in his chest. He was about to be killed step by step. When he retreated to a grass, suddenly, a figure rushed out and slashed Xiang ningtao with a blood knife.


    "Be careful," Jiang Chen and others drank while fighting against the enemy. They burst out with all their strength and killed their hearts.


    But when Ning Tao saw this, he was not surprised. He sneered: "can''t help it at last? Forget it. I don''t have time to play with you. Say goodbye to the world. "


    A blow out, with a sense of momentum.


    "Taboo, longhuangquan!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    The black robed immortal''s pupil shrank as if he thought of something and exclaimed, "are you Ning Tao?"


    As soon as the words came down, the Dragon boxing came.


    The black robed Immortal King was shocked and uneasy. Unexpectedly, Ning Tao was the one lying in ambush. In a hurry, he used his strongest strength to fight back.


    "Secret method, sacrifice blood knife!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Two forces burst out, but instantly engulfed it.


    It''s very good that a double can block Ning Tao''s attack without death, but there is only one breath left.


    The black robed strongman coughed blood and said: "originally, the Great Spirit sent a mission in the sage academy and entrusted it to you. However, you will never find the green feather woodpecker."


    "Those two dead eggs, lifeless, are just two waste stones. Sooner or later, these big Elves will belong to me."


    "Long live, long live..."


    Bang, my head is broken.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly. Originally, he was not happy in his heart. A group of rubbish dared to jump out and brag. Now his strength has skyrocketed and he is very relaxed.


    It''s just a double and a single.


    On the other hand, they all defeated the enemy in a short time. Three immortal kings and three immortal kings were defeated, and even two were captured alive.


    But no matter how Ning Tao forced them to ask, they all asked why.


    They had to be shot in one hand.


    The golden mice screamed and fled. The adults were defeated. The devil, the devil


    Ning Tao is too lazy to pay attention to them. This battle is a complete destruction. He immediately turns over his hands and takes out the dead eggs. He wants to see if there is any good way to discuss it.


    After all, it''s their pass.


    But somehow, I don''t know if it''s his illusion. Ning Tao seems to feel an extremely weak vitality from these two dead eggs. Is it true or not?


    My God, it''s not me, is it?


    "This The egg is still alive... "

 Chapter 3218

    Heard Ning Tao''s exclamation, four people hurriedly and eagerly came together, face is incredible, how can it? I had two dead eggs before.


    It''s cold inside and outside.


    It''s like a hard rock by the river.


    If there''s life, I''m afraid these people in the dark have already taken away. Do you need to set up an ambush here?


    However, after a long time of careful exploration, the five people were all stunned, and their eyes widened. It was really, not an illusion, but why didn''t they feel it before? Is it haunted?


    Ning Tao opened the perspective and looked at it for a long time. Suddenly, he rushed to the wind devil and said, "master, what''s the matter..."


    After pondering for a long time, the wind devil got some clue and said, "I''m sure that when I came out of the underground palace, there were two dead eggs, but I don''t know why I got into your ring, and the Kungfu of a battle had vitality."


    "I don''t know the reason, but the key is your ring. Something must have happened."


    Hearing this, it''s like a word to wake up the person in the dream. It suddenly makes Ning Tao realize that he is worthy of being an elder. But how can Yang Lingjie revive the dead egg?


    However, if it is possible, it is not surprising. After all, it is a ring worn by a saint.


    Ning Tao feels normal about what will happen.


    Anyway, these two dead eggs are alive now. As long as they are strong and pregnant, when the time is ripe, the creatures inside can break the eggs and come out. Just give this to the big elves.


    Compared with dead eggs, they are equivalent to one dead, one seriously injured, only one breath left.


    It goes without saying which is better.


    "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go to the big elves and let them hatch the green feather woodpecker. If it''s too late, it will change. This is the only way to enter the big elves."


    Jiang Chen made a quick decision.


    They nodded, cleaned the battlefield and left.


    The corpses of the blood saber team were absorbed by the key of longevity. They were just saturated. The space ring was put away. There was nothing good. After all, they were just dead men.


    They all have the spirit prohibition in their mind. If they search souls by force, they will lose both sides.


    In the end, we get nothing.


    It''s so common in the world.


    "Whoosh..."


    A day later, five people rushed out of the mountains, but not far away, they were surrounded again.


    It''s no one else. It''s the green skirt women''s first team.


    "Why are you again? It turns out that the way you said to get in is to rush in? " Dai Mei, the leader of the green skirt women''s team, frowned and seemed to be angry.


    I always feel that these people have another purpose.


    Hold the bow and arrow in one hand


    However, Ning Tao turned his hand and took out an egg, saying: "we took the task of the great spirit, looking for the egg of the green feather woodpecker. We just found one, and there''s still a chance of life. If we delay, I''m afraid we''ll die."


    "What? The eggs of the green feather woodpecker The green skirt women''s first team changed their pretty faces and breathed heavily.


    They know how important it is to them. It can be said that if there is a green feather woodpecker, it may help them through the current crisis.


    "Captain, is it a fake? It''s only been a day or two. How can we find it so soon? We have searched for the ancient beast mountain range many times, but we have found nothing. On the contrary, we have lost our troops. Is there any fraud in this


    A fairy woman hesitated.


    The sharp ears, slightly stirred.


    As soon as the words came out, all the women hesitated. It''s hard to believe that. How can it be so easy?


    They couldn''t find it.


    But you found it as soon as you came?


    Those villains of Da Tianming can do anything dirty. They used to suffer too much. Although they are kind-hearted, they are not stupid.


    YM update / new $is the fastest ~, E0 ¡¤


    can''t be believed just by one side.


    The team leader hesitated and seemed to be thinking about whether he could be trusted, but Ning Tao couldn''t care so much and threw her the eggs in his hand.


    "You can take her back to the elves to see if it''s true or not. I still have one in my hand."


    "Anyway, I''m afraid this is the last pair of green feather woodpeckers in the world. If something goes wrong, you can''t afford to lose your life."


    Ning Tao said and took out another one as if by magic.


    "This..."


    The women''s faces changed greatly.


    At this time, the team leader clenched his teeth as if he had made up his mind. He took out a piece of bamboo tube and crushed it. The light flashed, and then he said in a deep voice: "you all come with me. I''ll send you in. I hope you can tell the truth."


    Say, go ahead.


    If it''s true, let alone Ning Tao and others who can''t get out alive, their sisters will all be implicated.


    Breaking the ban would be beheading.


    This time, I really let it go."Sister Ting, you..."


    Several women clenched their red lips as if to dissuade them.


    "When something goes wrong, I''ll take Xiao Ting alone. I''ll go to the front to open the way and let the defense line open. You will escort them to follow," said Xiao Ting, who shot away.


    The end is vigorous and resolute.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looked at each other and frowned. It seemed that something terrible had happened to the great spirit, but now he had to put his head on it.


    Immediately follow up, a group of more than ten people speed, not long to meet three patrol.


    One of them is Xianjun peak.


    Silent, accompanied by ningtao around them.


    Mo Li is flustered by the tense and repressive atmosphere. Are these two woodpecker eggs so important? It''s amazing that so many powerful elves came to escort us.


    It wasn''t long before I met the first level, which was completely intertwined by old and thick vines.


    I don''t know how to spread thousands of miles?


    Fortunately, by this time, the door had been opened.


    Xiao Ting is in front of them. Seeing this, she nods to them. Then she goes all the way and opens eight gates.


    When we got here, three beautiful elves came down from the sky. They were a little short of breath, but they didn''t have any impulse. They just took a deep look at Ning Tao and others, and then they went along with the team.


    Seeing this, Jiang Qingge took a cool breath and said: "I said Lao Ning, we seem to have played a big game."


    "This This egg is the egg of the green feather woodpecker, right? If that golden mouse deceives us, I''m afraid we have life to go in and not life to come out


    Ink string a few people in the heart "clap Deng" for a while.


    Don''t talk about them, even Ning Tao was scared, busy helpless way: "shut up, you have come here, there is a way back? Just go. "


    When they arrived at the 16th pass, a terrible supreme strongman came. He glanced at the crowd, then waved his hand, and a lot of green vines spread on the ground. They gathered into a flying boat and motioned them to sit on it.


    Ning Tao is bitter and astringent. Even the most powerful people are out. It seems that they are really making a lot of trouble.


    The speed of the flying boat is more than ten times faster.


    When passing through a transmission array, all the people really reached the inner part of the great spirit. Suddenly, a tall blue ancient wood appeared in front of them, and the luxuriant branches and leaves blocked the sky.


    In the sight, the green ancient wood is just like the pillar of the sky, supporting the whole spirit''s sky, sending out a strong breath of life. The whole body is like a dragon, lush as a Phoenix, and this is just the tip of the iceberg.


    Innumerable elves live on this green ancient tree, looking at the outsiders timidly.


    Some fairies blushed and hid in the tree hole.


    But he looked at them secretly. Many of them met foreign men for the first time, full of curiosity


    Ning Tao five people dull, distant jump in front of this scene, it is too shocking, this world actually has such a huge Shenmu, incredible.


    "Is this the eternal green wood in legend?"


    "The first sacred tree in the world!"

 Chapter 3219

    Just when the five people were amazed, Xiao Ting, the team leader, suddenly came over. She was proud and complicated and said, "this is not an eternal green tree. It''s just an ancient tree nourished and prosperous by its strength. It''s still in the deepest place."


    "If the eggs of the green feather woodpecker you brought back are true, they are my benefactor of the elves."


    Ning Tao and others were shocked.


    Such a huge sacred tree is not eternal green wood. How great is the real eternal green wood?


    [0


    My God.


    How can there be such a God in this world?


    However, I am afraid that only the great shore of it, can give birth to the Qingmu Shenye that healing treasure.


    Wind devil also praised: "in those years, I came here once, although I didn''t see the real eternal green wood, but it also opened my eyes and was extremely shocked."


    "It is said that the eternal green wood was just a seed. It was planted here by the first generation of fairy queens and became the foundation of the whole fairy family. Only then did it have such a large fairy system and gradually developed to this day."


    Ning Tao was surprised to hear that there was such a story. The eternal green wood was planted here later. Where did the seed come from?


    The wind devil laughs bitterly, which is not known. Looking around the world, I''m afraid few people know.


    Through the layers of ivy forest, covering the sky of ancient trees, under the shy gaze of countless beautiful fairy girls, Ning Tao and his party are close to the interior, where the breath of life is extremely strong, and the fatigue is suddenly swept away.


    Some diseases, pain, here can be easily cured, as if to the source of life.


    Even cultivation is ready to move.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge, etc. are all here for the first time. Although they have heard about it for a long time, it''s better to see it all at once than to hear it all at once. As expected, the young ladies and sisters of the elves are all very smart.


    The snow-white thigh.


    I feel like I''m in a hundred flowers.


    "Cough..."


    If you look at it, there are too few men in the elves, only one tenth or two. No matter how hard you try, it''s the same. Therefore, the elves don''t exclude marriage with other nationalities, except the great heaven and hell.


    Like angels, like jungle These are branches from the blood of the elves.


    Soon, a palace appeared in front of us. The warm sunshine came down from the forest. The streams were as green as gems. Some of them were crystal clear, sweeter than the mountain streams.


    Through many prohibitions, they finally came to an ancient, lofty, sacred palace.


    A vivid statue of a woman arched with a bow.


    It is said that it was the first Fairy Queen!


    "Please wait here for a moment, and I''ll inform the queen," said the elf supremacy, who entered the hall with Xiao ting and the mission scroll.


    Three immortal emperors guard the three sides.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, but he finally came in. Next, he was trying to find a way to get Qingmu Shenye. If Xiao Xi could get out of the pass, he could at least help.


    Ning Tao looked around, full of strong wood properties vitality, suddenly, he thought of something, curious way: "master wind devil, I have some questions to ask you."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it, "said the wind devil.


    "First of all, do you know which island in the world is the most mysterious? By the way, its characteristic is that it is covered with a rich layer of eternal material. Have you ever traveled around the world


    Ning Tao thought of a scene in Changsheng hall.


    "Mysterious island? "Eternal material materializes to form a fog?" The more the wind devil listened, the more he gaped.


    Are you sure you''re not kidding?


    You know, there is only a very weak immortal material in the body of every supreme and powerful person, which will be gradually strengthened through slow cultivation, but it is only a little bit.


    He could not imagine that there would not be such a place in the world. Even if there was, it would be the deepest secret of the world. Once born, the world would be in chaos.


    "In my impression, the largest and most mysterious island in the whole world is the legendary Dragon Island. It is in the deepest part of the great flood and wasteland. When I visited that year, I was scared away by a dragon roar."


    "But the mysterious island you mentioned, Dragon Island, is incomparable," the wind devil shook his head.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt thoughtful. However, he believed that there must be this mysterious island in the world. The immortal sage could not leave this news without reason.


    "There''s another thing I can''t figure out. Everyone says that there are ten super galaxies in the world, but I count it as if there are only nine, but I''ve never heard of the other one. Why?"


    "You know, if one of them is destroyed, I''m afraid there will be a superior Galaxy immediately?"


    After hearing what Ning Tao said, the wind devil gave a long smile, as if he thought of something interesting. He sighed: "I was curious about this problem at that time, and I also inquired about it specially.""It is said that this last super galaxy has always been covered with a mysterious veil, sometimes appearing and sometimes hiding, but no one dares to provoke it. No one dares to change its position even if it has not been born for a billion years."


    "The name has long been forgotten, but in those days it was called the first super galaxy."


    "First?"


    How can Ning Tao be so confident?


    I am more and more curious about this force. What race is it? Do you have three heads and six arms?


    "What''s more interesting is that this galaxy, no matter its residents or territory is very small, is a blessed place. There is also a rumor that the owner of this galaxy is a super galaxy. If he is there, then the super galaxy is there."


    "However, it is said that he has not appeared for many years. Although he is gradually forgotten, the transposition has never been mentioned even by the nine super galaxies."


    The wind devil sighed.


    It seems that I remember the time when I was wandering in the universe.


    Seeing Ning Tao, he couldn''t help but want to open his mouth, but the wind devil seemed to guess something and said with a smile: "although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I can assure you that the mysterious island and the first super galaxy are totally different things."


    "They are not the same place. In my opinion, the mysterious island may not exist."


    Ning Tao is silent after listening.


    Isn''t it the same place? Like Jiang Chen on one side, Jiang Qingge asks for advice, but the answers are almost the same.


    Because the first super galaxy is so powerful that many people fear it. In the end, it has become a taboo and has long been forgotten in the long history.


    But we all know it exists!


    At this time, there was a "boom boom" sound in front of me. The door of the hall opened and a group of soldiers flew out. A dozen elders, including Xiao ting and the previous supreme elf clan, appeared in front of me.


    In the daze of Ning Tao and others, the next second, these people even kneel on one knee toward Ning Tao and others.


    "Salute


    "Hiss I''m going to... "


    All five were taken aback.


    In particular, the supreme ceremony is not acceptable.


    At this time, there was a smile on the king''s face, and he was excited and grateful. He said with a more cordial smile: "my benefactor, your majesty, please."


    Then they made way for each other.


    "Well This... "

 Chapter 3220

    In flattered, Ning Tao and his party slowly walked into the hall. In an instant, more than ten breath locked him, as if he had seen him inside and outside.


    It''s too sharp to hide.


    It''s like being raped again, or you can''t resist.


    M} update x up to $uo0.


    As soon as Ning Tao came in, he rushed to a pair of proud peaks. The snow was white, which made him dazzled. A noble and orchid like body fragrance poured into his nose along the breath, which made him shiver.


    He quickly raised his head and saw a noble woman in an ancient blue robe, a crown on her head, and a scepter of eternal green wood in her hand. Her sharp ears and beautiful eyes "twinkled and twinkled.


    A jade hand clenched in her heart.


    It''s like a tribute.


    "I am the queen of the great elves. On behalf of my elves, I would like to thank you very much for bringing the eggs of the woodpecker back to my elves. From today on, you will be my friends forever."


    "Please accept my sincerest blessing from the elves," said the queen of the elves, holding high her scepter.


    It''s like auspicious weather.


    Like a spring breeze, it fell on five people.


    For a moment, the five people felt warm and energetic, relaxed, and some elements were close to them, which made their practice more harmonious.


    There is no obstacle to the operation of the skill.


    It''s like arm waving.


    And Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and others can''t help but be stunned. They open their mouths wide and gape. My God, isn''t this the blessing of the fairy in the legend?


    And it''s not the general blessing of the fairy, but the blessing of the supreme Fairy Queen.


    My God.


    What kind of fortune did they have?


    Even if they are the supreme existence of Lagerstroemia indica and the ecliptic galaxy, I''m afraid they don''t have this blessing.


    If you look around the world, the friars who can be blessed by the fairy queen can count them with their fingers, and the five of them are the few hands.


    Don''t underestimate the blessing. It''s said that the higher the caster''s strength, the stronger his blood. The caster will be immune to all curses, evil arts and even some illusions. He is the nemesis of evil spirits.


    The blessing of the fairy queen is to give full play to these functions, which is the dream of good luck.


    Now it''s so easy to be given.


    At this moment, they realized that they all underestimated the importance of the green feather woodpecker to the elves. Even this kind of supreme blessing could be sent out without hesitation.


    I''m afraid Qingmu Shenye is OK, isn''t it?


    At this time, the fairy queen breathed a sigh of relief. The blessing consumed her a lot. It was an invisible loss. However, her face could not hide her excitement and joy. She looked at Ning Tao with a very happy and satisfied look.


    "You Should it be Ning Tao? "


    "I''ve seen your portrait, and I''ve heard Xiao Xi talk about you many times. I''ve never seen her so highly praise a person."


    Ning Tao was stunned. He knew himself. He was flattered. He said with a smile, "the empress praised me falsely. Xiao Xi is also very good. Archery is unparalleled in the world."


    Seeing them boasting each other, people around them can''t wait, especially the three old women above. Although they are a little bit old, they are still elegant and gentle, and their breath is just like the stars in the sky.


    Deep and unpredictable.


    It is the ancient heritage of the elves.


    In terms of maintenance, the big elves are absolutely second to none, and their strength is a model among women.


    Only the great fairy can compete with it.


    If you can get one of these two great beauties, I''m afraid countless men will die without regret. If you can get all of them, I''m afraid you can wake up in a dream.


    At this time, the fairy queen, with a blush on her cheek, heard a few dry coughs and quickly recovered herself, expecting to say: "Ning Xiaoyou, can you show me another egg? Don''t let the last life die


    Ning Tao is just about to reach for it. A hand suddenly stops him. He turns to see that it''s Jiang Chen.


    At the beginning, Ning Tao gave the heart of origin to Jiang Chen when he returned to the Milky way. Although he didn''t have many years of Kung Fu, Jiang Chen''s momentum changed dramatically. His whole body was hazy, and his strength was vast.


    There is a sense of greatness in the way of taking part in nature and stepping into the invincible road. At first sight, this person is extraordinary.


    The fairy queen and the others just looked at him, and then they marveled in their hearts that this son''s eyebrow was full of crape myrtle, which was very imperial, just like the stars at night, and there seemed to be more terrible power hidden in his body.


    Shining, it''s more like standing together with the stars.


    There''s no match for the power.


    Although they have their own merits, they are all rare cultivation talents. Is this the student of this class?


    It''s really dauntingAt this time, I saw Jiang Chen solemnly said: "elder empress, in the task scroll, we mentioned that if we complete the task, we can ask for a reward at will."


    "What''s the point?"


    Ning Tao hears the speech in the heart move, also then left the hand that takes the thing, this is the bargaining chip of final negotiation.


    But when they saw this, they were worried.


    They don''t dare to show their kindness.


    "Yes, what do you want?" The fairy queen can''t wait.


    "We only need two drops of green wood spirit liquid," said Ning Tao word by word.


    "Green wood This This... "


    The fairy queen turned pale, and her face was in a dilemma. Behind her, the three elders of the fairy family all frowned. How could they want that one?


    Seeing their hesitation, Jiang Qingge said, "Your Majesty, although the green wood spirit liquid is precious, it''s not so difficult, is it? Spirit blessing you are willing to give, is the green wood spirit liquid reluctant to give up


    "You have a rich family of spirits. After so many years of accumulation, there should be a lot of Qingmu Shenye."


    "This..."


    The fairy queen hesitated and had a headache. Recently, a lot of troubles came one after another, but they were all related to these things. She didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    "If I''m right, little fellow, you want Qingmu Shenye, but you want to revive your Taoist friend?" A supreme elder has a brilliant eye.


    From Ning Tao''s body, you can clearly feel the breath of being infected by divine thoughts. I''m afraid that he is still a strong man.


    "Yes, please help me," said Ning Tao, taking a deep breath and bowing.


    "Well, since he is a benefactor, it''s no harm to tell him about it. Now our elves are really a drop of green wood. Eternal green wood is suffering an accident, a disaster of its own."


    "Of course, our elves are closely related to the eternal green wood. If they can''t cross it, our Elves will be robbed."


    The elder sighed.


    "What? How is that possible? " Five people are facial expression big change, a green wood spirit liquid also did not have?


    Isn''t eternal wood immortal?


    How can there be disaster?


    The fairy queen sighed helplessly and said: "the eternal green wood is the first sacred wood in the world. It naturally knows how to cultivate itself, and there will be disasters every other period of time. It will be stronger only when it passes."


    "The real immortality in this world, which can shine with the sun and the moon, is only the legendary sage."

 Chapter 3221

    Ning Tao''s five hearts are touched. All things are born with spirit, but all things with spirit are doomed by reincarnation. This is the destiny of heaven and earth, the natural law of the universe.


    I didn''t expect that even the eternal green wood could not be avoided.


    The understanding of heaven and earth in the heart, to a higher level, the soul seems to sublimate, cultivation touched.


    At this time, the fairy queen pursed her lips and said: "the calamity of eternal green wood is very regular. It will come every once in a while, and every time it is extremely dangerous. Our fairy family and it complement each other, so we will not sit back and ignore it."


    "It always protects my family. At this time, it''s my turn to protect it."


    "The disaster itself is on the one hand, and the external disaster is on the other hand. Every time, Tianming will invade our great spirit. The attack is very fierce. He wants to destroy the eternal green wood at all costs."


    "That''s why our great spirit will close the mountain gate and set up many checkpoints to guard against foreign enemies. If it had not been for Tianming''s trouble in the chaos some time ago, I''m afraid that he would have planned an attack, but he would not have been able to escape."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles bitterly in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, he ambushed Ming Changqing in the chaotic area, but helped the big elves.


    Fate is really wonderful.


    "But what does this have to do with Aoki Shenye? Is there not a drop left of your elves'' long history? " Jiang Chen doesn''t understand a way.


    Jiang Qingge''s several people are also suspicious.


    "Alas..."


    "To tell you the truth, the tree cave that gave birth to Qingmu Shenye has already dried up, and it has not flowed out for many years. Although there is some inside information in the family, it has been consumed for so many years, and there is very little left."


    "Especially this time when the eternal green wood was robbed, our family used all the remaining green wood spirit liquid on it. There was really no drop left, and we were helpless."


    Sighed the fairy queen.


    This time, the eternal Aoki disaster is extraordinary. Their family is at a loss. Fortunately, Ning Tao brought back the eggs of the green feather woodpecker to solve the urgent problem.


    As long as it hatches out, the disaster of eternal Aoki will soon be resolved and return to prosperity.


    Seeing that Ning Tao didn''t take out another bird''s egg, an elder was a little anxious. He took a deep breath and said, "as for the method of resurrection, I''ve known it for so many years. Qingmu Shenye is really the most suitable one."


    "But at the moment, there is no such thing. However, our great elves are thriving and have given birth to a lot of strange things. They have a deep foundation. They don''t have to use it."


    "Oh? What else can I do? "


    Ning Tao in front of a bright, the wind devil also moved, before he came, he didn''t hold much hope to the green wood spirit liquid.


    If there is something else to replace.


    It''s worth the trip!


    "Once upon a time, an old friend of mine was destroyed in a natural disaster, and his body died on the spot. But he was so powerful that he kept it. He came to our big elf family specially to ask for a drop of green wood spirit liquid."


    "The situation at that time was somewhat similar to that at present. I didn''t give him the spirit liquid of green wood, but just gave him a piece of" God leaf "from the eternal green wood. The eternal green wood seldom leaves leaves, but once it leaves, something mysterious will happen."


    "Its effect is similar to that of Qingmu Shenye. It must be able to revive this Taoist friend."


    The elder explained.


    "Spirit liquid? God leaves


    Ning Tao is suspicious and frowns tightly. Although there is only one word difference, sometimes the difference is too much.


    Jiang Chen and others are not easy to speak.


    I''ve heard of the wonder of Aoki Shenye.


    The wind devil was silent, as if he was in the middle of thinking, Shenye? Do you want to change it?


    According to the master, the set of prescriptions he gave was the most perfect. As for the method of replacement, he never mentioned it. He didn''t know what to do now?


    If you make a mistake, you''re out of your wits.


    There is no hope of survival.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly pick eyebrow way: "dare to ask this elder, your that old friend now how?"


    "Well This... "


    The elder was hesitant and hesitant.


    Seeing this, the fairy queen shook her head and said, "to tell you the truth, the elder made a mistake when he was resurrected, and he fell early. It was time and fate."


    "What? Has it fallen? "


    Five people were shocked by the speech.


    Jiang Qingge glared and said angrily, "what do you mean? Do you want to find something for us? "


    "If you don''t have it, there won''t be any. If you still want to give examples of failure, do you want to harm us?"


    Ink string several people are indignant.


    "Wanton, a bunch of nonsense," the elder in the hand of a stick, strong wind rolling.


    At this time, the wind demon suddenly appeared, attached to Ning Tao, waved out a sleeve wind, dissolved the impact, and said: "I believe that the Elves will not harm people''s heart, but please give me an explanation."As soon as the words came out, the elder''s face softened a little, especially the wind devil''s breath. It was a supreme idea. I didn''t dare to trust him.


    He said immediately: "at that time, his mind suffered some trauma, hurt to the source, coupled with frequent accidents, which led to his failure in the resurrection."


    "However, I can swear that Qingmu Shenye can definitely replace Qingmu Shenye. Although the effect is worse, it is absolutely feasible. The problem lies in him, not in this prescription and Shenye."


    One side of the fairy queen also solemnly said: "I would like to swear in the name of the queen, this is absolutely true."


    "You are the benefactor of our elves. How can we get revenge?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was a little slow. Even the queen spoke in person. That should be right. After all, the resurrection was dangerous.


    Even if they gather all the green wood, divine liquid and other things to resurrect this kind of thing against heaven, they will be punished by heaven.


    No one is absolutely sure.


    At this time, the wind demon said to Ning Tao: "boy, it''s not the way to drag on like this. It seems that the elves really don''t have the green wood spirit liquid. They can''t do it. They can only try it with the divine leaves. It''s also my destiny."


    "What''s more, I''m not sure that I will fail. I''m certain that I won''t make the same mistake again."


    Ning Tao is silent, but he can only nod. Even if you kill them, you can''t get the green wood spirit liquid.


    Just about to say yes, I suddenly heard Xiao Ting mutter: "it''s strange that so many people want Qingmu Shenye recently."


    "Oh? Is there anyone else to ask for Qingmu Shenye? " Jiang Chen asked casually, a little curious.


    After all, they came in with a bird''s egg pass. How did the man get in? What''s the result?


    Xiao Ting was stunned. She almost thought she had said something wrong, but when she saw it, she explained: "just a few days ago, a woman from a branch said that she wanted to restore strength for the scepter. She was sincere and asked."


    Is it wonderful that Ning Tao moves in his heart? "What happened?" he asked excitedly? Where is she now? "


    "This..."


    "Do you know each other?" This time, Xiao Ting was surprised and hesitated to see the fairy queen.


    Ning Tao in the heart a "clap Deng", the facial expression is pale, nu Mu way: "answer me quickly, where is she?"


    Xiao Ting was startled, and the fairy queen sighed: "we can''t stand her request. Let her go into the eternal green wood and go to find Qingmu Shenye

 Chapter 3222

    "Wait, isn''t eternal Aoki in the middle of disaster? How is it possible to let people in? "


    Ning Tao''s color changes suddenly.


    If he guessed right, the woman who wanted to restore energy for the scepter was Qu Miaomiao. There was no one else except her. Unexpectedly, she came earlier.


    Before, he was still trying to figure out how to find Miaomiao. Unexpectedly, she was here.


    Jiang Chen, Mo Xian and Mo Li all heard about wonderful things. Unexpectedly, she came here alone and entered the eternal green wood.


    I wish I could have come a few days earlier.


    Just in time to meet her.


    At this time, the fairy queen looked at Ning Tao, suddenly strange, whim, in the hands of the fairy wand flashing, as if to detect what?


    "You have the power of my elves in your body?"


    "It''s very pure. No, it''s more like the power of the spirit. It almost doesn''t weaken my purity. How can it be? You Where do you get the power? "


    The fairy queen suddenly opened her eyes.


    It was the first time that the delicate jade face showed a startling color.


    In short, Ning Tao''s weak spirit power is not possessed by the spirit people, but only by the people who have made friends with her spirit people.


    And if you want to reach this level of purity, unless Make friends with her fairy queen.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult to achieve such a rich level.


    What the hell is going on?


    The fairy queen was shocked, but a blush appeared on her face unconsciously. Can she not know whether she lost herself? However, if not for him, who can bring Ning Tao such pure spirit power.


    Isn''t that hard, HSI?


    They have


    No, it''s not like that. It seems to be purer than Xiaoxi. Besides, her Yuanyin power has not been shaken.


    Strange, what''s the problem?


    Ning Tao is anxious. When she asks her about the power of mountain spirit, she feels cold. If she has seen something wonderful, she would not be so surprised.


    But at the moment, he showed this kind of expression. It was like seeing for the first time. He didn''t see it.


    But who is the woman who enters the eternal green wood?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he said: "to be honest, the woman who entered the eternal green wood may be my mother. She is the queen of the mountain spirit clan. The mountain spirit power in my body comes from her. You Don''t you notice? "


    Under the wings of Ning Tao, the fairy queen and the three elders on the stage look at each other, showing a blank color.


    Shanling?


    Do they have this branch?


    Why never? Not recorded in ancient books?


    At this time, Xiao Ting hesitated for a moment and explained in detail: "that woman claims to be the princess of Yueling clan, not what you said The queen of the Shanling tribe. "


    "Month Yueling clan


    Jiang Chen looked at each other and his face changed.


    Isn''t it wonderful?


    And Ning Tao, pale, is he preconceived? It''s almost two years since Miaomiao left the wilderness. With her strength, no accident happened. It''s time.


    But how is the princess of Yueling clan?


    Moreover, these people and Qu Xiaoxi look the same, do not know the "mountain spirit" this branch.


    What''s going on?


    He''s full of paste


    But at this time, Jiang Chen asked: "master, can you get the green wood spirit liquid when you enter the eternal green wood?"


    The fairy queen said: "the green wood spirit liquid originally comes from the eternal green wood, and there is a glimmer of hope to enter the interior. Moreover, even the most dangerous moment is the easiest time to get hold of the eternal green wood."


    "The princess came with determination, and we can''t refuse. We can only go with her. The future of Yueling clan depends on her fate


    This is quite mysterious.


    However, Ning Tao, who had been silent, slowly closed his eyes, suddenly opened them and said firmly, "I''ll go too. I''ll see with my own eyes if that woman is wonderful."


    "What''s more, the queen said that she was most likely to get Aoki Shenye at this time, so she just had a try."


    The elders turned pale and shook their heads.


    It''s not impulsive.


    Even the three supreme elders fell into silence, even if they had a life to go in and no life to come out. Since ancient times, her elves have had ancestral precepts, and only the saints are qualified to enter the eternal green wood to be baptized.


    Princess can also, are the purest blood of the family that one, see who is qualified to accept baptism.


    Otherwise, the elves are not allowed to enter.


    Not even the queen!


    Although there are no rules for outsiders, ordinary people are also forbidden to enter the eternal green wood. However, Ning Tao is not allowed to enter.


    "We''ll go too. If we come together, naturally we''ll go together. Besides, we''ll see the first sacred wood, such as eternal green wood. We don''t want to take advantage of it alone."Jiang Qingge patted her chest and said with a smile.


    Ink string, ink from, ginger dust all step out.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is so complicated that he can''t help being moved. He knows that there are many dangers inside, but they are willing to go with him and face them together.


    Despite Jiang Qingge''s cynicism, they are absolutely unambiguous at the critical moment.


    This was discovered when he originated in the mainland. Although he could escape by himself, he had to help him remove the seal. Since then, Ning Tao has identified this brother.


    Jiang Chen, Mo Xian brother and sister, not to mention, came out of the crisis side by side.


    "OK, let''s go in and come out together," said Ning Tao solemnly, taking a deep breath.


    Mo Li thought about it and suddenly asked, "how dangerous is there in the eternal green wood


    Hearing this, the fairy queen suddenly took the bird''s egg and said, "as the saying goes, one thing comes down to another. Although the eternal green wood is the first sacred wood, there is a kind of insect in its body."


    "This insect can only be found in the eternal green wood. It never leaves the green wood for half a step. Moreover, it feeds on the green wood. Its power is extremely mysterious, and it is very restrained to our elves. It can''t shoot with an arrow."


    "Of course, one thing is equal to one thing. This green feather woodpecker is a raptor born to eat this kind of insect. Her sharp mouth can even break an indestructible tree."


    People a burst of speechless, this seems simple truth, did not expect in the first Shenmu will also happen.


    However, when they were looking for the green feather woodpecker, they had guessed that this simple truth was well known, but they didn''t expect it to be so.


    This thing conquers one thing, one thing descends one thing, and the samsara of heaven is really wonderful.


    "Now, the eternal green wood is overflowing with these insects. Once they go in, they are afraid that they will die or die. Of course, your strength will not be restrained. Maybe you can hold on for a while, but it won''t work in the end."


    "If you insist on going in, I won''t stop you, but you have to think about the consequences."


    The fairy queen is the last word of advice.


    But Ning Tao and his party have made up their mind that they can''t come back empty handed this time.


    "In this case, well, tomorrow morning, you are ready to enter the eternal green wood, I let people wake up Xiaoxi to go out, let her accompany you to go in, also be a guide, remember, be careful."


    The fairy queen said solemnly.

 Chapter 3223

    Seeing the fairy queen''s promise, Ning Tao and his party respectfully thank him and leave the hall in a hurry to prepare.


    All the way twists and turns, but also a good energy.


    Go to Shenmu to find someone tomorrow morning!


    Of course, another bird''s egg in his hand was also returned to the elves. It''s useless for them to keep it. If they roast it and eat it, they will be punished by heaven.


    Elves would skin them.


    This bird''s egg is very expensive.


    In the main hall, the fairy queen looked at the eggs for a long time and felt relieved. To be honest, she didn''t want to send out this mission at that time.


    But you have to try everything.


    The purpose of entrusting the college is to avoid the big sky.


    Did not expect, they really found, or a pair, this is doomed? I''m afraid this is really the last pair of green feather woodpeckers in the world.


    The empress waved to the supreme elder to go to the altar with the bird''s eggs. This life must not be cut off.


    And they all stepped down.


    Soon, there were only three elders in the hall, and the fairy queen. In silence, the queen suddenly said in a deep voice, "are you hiding something from me?"


    The three elders were silent for a while, and said hoarsely, "what the queen refers to should be the Shanling clan."


    "Yes, as the emperor of the spirit family, I am in charge of the whole family, regardless of the branch or the general family, but I don''t know anything about the mountain spirit family? Do the elves really have this branch? "


    "The empress of my hall didn''t even know about her family. Wouldn''t it be ridiculous if it was spread out?"


    The fairy queen has some raw air.


    Hearing this, the eldest elder of them got up and sighed: "Alas, it''s not that we don''t say it, but that we know only a few words, but we can be sure that there is such a branch."


    "What''s more, it''s separated from the lineal blood. If you count it up, it has generations with you, but we don''t know what happened."


    "There are no records in the major books of the clan."


    Hearing this, the fairy queen frowned, but she had to make it clear anyway.


    A branch is no joke.


    That''s the life of millions of people.


    Since she has the blood of the elves, it''s impossible for her to sit and watch. She also wants to know what''s in it? That song is more wonderful than her.


    Thinking of this, the fairy queen took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I want to enter the ancestral hall. Please read the fairy secret dictionary."


    "This..."


    The three supreme elders were all surprised.


    It''s not a joke. There''s a way to disturb the spirits. No one wants to use it unless they have to.


    But the fairy queen''s face is determined. They can only sigh. Just let her go. I''m afraid that part of the past will come to the surface


    In the evening, it was peaceful and quiet.


    Ning Tao is lying on the grass, looking up at the shining and colorful stars, such as Ursus, Pegasus, big dipper When I was a child, I dreamed that I could get close to these stars, but I didn''t expect that I did.


    I didn''t expect the outside world to be so wonderful.


    It''s strange that the race is so vast and amazing.


    Now, is there any child on the earth like him, looking at the sky, looking at this big elf galaxy, looking forward to the idea of riding in the sky that day, and touching here one day in the future.


    Gradually, more and more peaceful.


    Occasionally a few sounds of insects make people feel comfortable.


    It''s so peaceful and wonderful. It seems that there is a magic power to make people sleep unconsciously.


    In addition, all the way to work hard, fighting, mental tension, slowly, Ning Tao relaxed all over, eyelid fight, slowly fell asleep in fatigue


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao hasn''t had a good sleep for a long time. He usually meditates and meditates. Sometimes when he relaxes, he is with sister Xia and sister LAN. At the moment, he only feels peaceful and sublimated.


    The spirit has been baptized.


    There is a sense of desire to break the cocoon from the inside out, but it has never been to the point, let alone the beginning.


    He was anxious and irritable, with a kind of unspeakable depression, a kind of premonition of going crazy, very dangerous.


    Outside, the wind devil seems to have a feeling, but his face changes greatly. At the moment, Ning Tao is bound by layers of vines, and the grass spreads, as if to wrap him up. His expression is also very strange.


    Tight frown, there is a kind of depression, dreary.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Sleep and practice? Crazy? No, not really. What''s the matter with these plants? "


    The wind devil was confused by this scene.


    He looked suspicious.


    He also dare not rashly hand, once surprised Ning Tao that big matter is not good, who knows he is now how the situation? Never heard of this happening?A bite of teeth, first to Jiang Chen and others.


    Let them go to the elves.


    Just want to can''t help but hand, suddenly, Ning Tao breathing steady down, look began to ease, no different, is the vegetation around is still growing slowly.


    It doesn''t look dangerous.


    At a loss, the wind devil had to wait for the spirit to come.


    At this time, Ning Tao was dazed and his brain was blank. In the chaos, he seemed to have a little aura, like a light and shadow. He could not see what it was, but it made his body and mind peaceful.


    "What is this?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Ning Tao wants to get close to it, but he finds that he can''t get close to it at all. He seems to have something to say. Ning Tao can''t hear it either. There seems to be obstacles between them.


    It''s not what they want.


    Soon, the light and shadow noticed the abnormality and began to change the shape.


    Ning Tao is muddled. It''s just like guessing words. It''s too difficult. But I don''t know how long later, a familiar woman''s shadow appears in front of me.


    It seems Miaomiao is anxiously asking him for help.


    "Wonderful? No Don''t... "


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao suddenly a bright eyes, a hand suddenly grasp to the front, the mouth is still chanting.


    "Don''t..."


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? You hit your chest, "a sour voice came from one side.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was in a daze, as if he hadn''t responded, but now the sun was shining down and it was very warm, and his hand was in front of others.


    That man is Qu Xiaoxi!


    saw this, Ning Tao''s old face was red, and quickly returned, scratching his head and embarrassing: "that, holding... Sorry... "


    Qu Xiaoxi''s face turned red, but he was curious. He turned away from the topic and said, "brother Ning, what''s the matter with you? You Is this a nightmare? "


    "Dream?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao thought of the light and shadow in his brain. Is it a dream or real?


    Just move, but found that the body wrapped with many vines, those weeds like meridians, attached to his body, countless, package of strict.


    "What is it? When did you get up? What happened? Is it already noon? "


    Seeing this, Jiang Qingge complained: "you''re sleeping well. We''ve been guarding you all night here. What kind of plant monster have you provoked? I wrapped you up as a zongzi and gave you a necklace. "


    "Tut tut..."


    "Necklace? What necklace? "


    Ning Tao is more confused. Subconsciously, he touches his heart, and there is a necklace in his chest.


    Looking down, it''s a necklace made of plants and trees. In the middle of it is a blue stone. I don''t know what it is. It''s here.


    What the hell?


    He never hung up. He bought this?

 Chapter 3224

    What happened that night was so weird.


    Even the elves can''t explain.


    The light and shadow in Ning Tao''s dream, these suddenly growing plants, and the plant necklace hanging around his neck, all have no clue. It''s really incredible.


    For so many years, there are so many outsiders of the elves, but it''s the first time that this kind of thing happened.


    Jiang Qingge also joked that when a certain female Genie fell in love with Ning Tao, the necklace was a token of love, which meant that the female Genie was about to die.


    But Qu Xiaoxi denied that they would never use this kind of furtive way to show their love.


    Besides, there was no one there at that time


    A quarter of an hour later, under the leadership of Qu Xiaoxi, Ning Tao and others came to the depths of the elves. They don''t want to do trivial things for the time being. It''s most important to find people and Qingmu Shenye.


    At this time, the supreme elder has been waiting here. Behind him is a tree hole. There are many cyan fluorescence, twinkling slightly. It''s very magical. On the other side, there is a small dry pool.


    Although it has dried up, everyone can feel that it seems to contain a huge force of vitality.


    Seems to have been in contact with some treasure.


    It should be Qingmu Shenye!


    At this time, the supreme elder said in a deep voice: "the princess will make it clear to you about the internal affairs of the eternal green wood, but remember, don''t entangle with the insects, rush to the" baptism place "and then retreat."


    "Only in this way can we have a ray of life. If we get lost accidentally, it''s really There is no life without death


    Liu ningtao nodded.


    Then, under the leadership of Qu Xiaoxi, the party finally stepped into the eternal green wood tree hole.


    This cave is very old, and it''s a long time ago. In past dynasties, only princesses and saints can enter it. Through many obstacles, they can find the place of baptism and be baptized before they can become the only candidate for the next queen.


    Qu Xiaoxi had been here several times, but because he was too dangerous and didn''t go deep enough, he retreated.


    Her sister, today''s Fairy Queen, wants her to be baptized, because there is really no one else in the fairy family who can take on the responsibility. However, the eternal green wood has changed, and the place of baptism is hard to find now.


    Before that, she was summoned to the Hui nationality in a hurry, and then declared closed, in order to enhance her strength and enter Qingmu again.


    One is to be baptized.


    Second, in order to get rid of some insects as much as possible and share some pressure for the eternal green wood, this kind of work is usually done by the "green feather woodpecker".


    Now I happen to meet Ning Tao and his party. They can go in together and take care of each other.


    So her sister let her go out last night to prepare


    "I see. So that beautiful fairy queen is your sister? The second generation of officials, OK, "Jiang Qingge joked, a little surprised.


    Ning Tao is also the first time to hear that Xiao Xi''s background is really big, the sister of the fairy queen.


    "Tut tut..."


    A few people you a word I a language, said Xiao Xi all some blush, some embarrassed way: "you don''t like this, the Queen''s sister, is not so good when, I hope I am a free elf."


    "However, nowadays, the elves are not as good as before. They often fight against the Tianming clan. The dead and the wounded of the elves, and the young generation are not able to take up the responsibility. My elder sister forced me to stand up."


    "I understand her painstaking efforts, and in order to prove herself, I just slip out to participate in the selection of saints."


    All of a sudden, it turns out that there is such a reason. It seems that there is really no outstanding young generation in the big elf Galaxy except Qu Xiaoxi.


    I can''t think of a second one.


    Like da Tianming, Ming Changfeng and Ming Changqing, they are better than each other and can be proud of the younger generation in the world.


    Qu Xiaoxi sighed again: "last time I slipped out, although I said I was in a good position, my real strength was far behind me. For example, Ming Changfeng was far better than me."


    "Just now, my strength can break through the immortal and monarch, at most, I can be compared with the Ming Changqing. If I want to catch up with the Ming Changfeng, I still have a long way to go. If I can accept the baptism, maybe I still have hope."


    People are thoughtful.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge can understand her best.


    After all, they are all from the super power, especially Jiang Chen can understand the cruelty.


    Ning Tao has just come into contact with Ming Changqing. What he said to Xiao Xi is right. He can''t help but think of the time when she drank wine. Maybe that''s her unrestrained appearance.


    In fact, Qu Xiaoxi did not say one thing.


    On the day of her Hui nationality, the people were very proud of her achievements, but her sister knew best that she took advantage of Ning Tao. She said a lot of inexplicable things to her that night.


    At first she didn''t understand, but it was not until nearly morning that her sister said what she thought.


    For Ning Tao, is there any heart beating or something like that.Do you want him to be the son-in-law.


    At that moment, Qu Xiaoxi understood the real meaning of her sister, she can not take on the responsibility, but Ning Tao is so outstanding, so outstanding, must be a pillar of talent.


    If you can marry him into the big elf system, you can share her pressure in the future.


    After all, we have to fight against Tianming from time to time.


    Qu Xiaoxi was very flustered and didn''t know what to say, so he didn''t give the answer.


    She knows that her sister is for her good, but she really doesn''t know how to do it. She has a good feeling for Ning Tao, but she doesn''t have that kind of feeling.


    What''s more, this is to make use of Ning Tao to pull others into their own mire.


    She didn''t want to


    Qu Xiaoxi sighs and steals a look at Ning Tao. A pair of long pointed ears are flushed with pink. He immediately doesn''t want to lead the way any more. He has already stepped into the interior of Qingmu. If he goes further, he may meet the insects.


    And Ning Tao, feeling the vegetation Necklace in his neck, the blue stone is still shining occasionally.


    Will it have something to do with eternal green wood?


    He looked around, as if he had come to a blue country. Through this long tree hole, corridors in all directions appeared in front of him. They were all opened by insects. If you don''t know the way, you will definitely get lost.


    Ink string hard to pat to a tree wall, the result of pain his face is green, straight on the forehead bean big sweat.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This So hard? "


    Ning Tao and others are also surprised. They take out fengluan sword and chop it. Unexpectedly, they only draw a white mark. It''s a shallow wound, and it''s healed quickly.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Even the wind devil couldn''t help taking a breath of air.


    "So powerful!"


    Qu Xiaoxi chuckled: "the eternal green wood is as hard as the black iron outside the sky. It''s hard for the supreme artifact to cause damage to it. Only the divine insect and the green feather woodpecker can cause substantial damage to it. One thing can conquer one thing."


    Just say, Ning Tao suddenly look a move, in front of a flash, low shout a way: "careful, quickly hide."


    Then he took all the people to hide in a tree hole.


    Soon, in a corridor, slowly climbed out of a blue god worm, soft, no bones, but where the green wood has been gnawed a layer, it seems to have enough to eat as slowly climb past.


    "This is the insect?"

 Chapter 3225

    In line of sight, this insect is fat like a cow. It''s soft and boneless. If it doesn''t move, it will lie there quietly, feeling like a green hill.


    And a pair of big round eyes, very smart.


    But only a demon king level!


    Ning Tao, ink string several people see strange, they really don''t think this kind of demon insect will have so fierce?


    Doesn''t it feel different from the monster outside? Grow a little fat, a little bright color, can let the elves at a loss? I don''t understand.


    But at this time, Jiang Qingge can''t restrain his curiosity, itching: "or, let''s take it to practice?"


    "I don''t know how many I''ll meet later, so I''ll take it first and get familiar with it, so I don''t know where to start?"


    Jiang Chen and Mo Xian are also inspired by this. A demon king is not afraid of any accident. Even Ning Tao thinks he can have a try.


    They have five immortals here.


    Will you be afraid of a little bug?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Chen looked at each other and nodded. Then he jumped out like a big man in the grass. He gave a loud drink, raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "go on, little demon insect, don''t you give up your hand to catch it."


    In the process of speaking, there are three breath.


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    The God bug who is walking around is scared. Suddenly, three rude men come out. The smell of terror is overwhelming. If the ordinary demon king is strong, I''m afraid he''s scared at the moment.


    "Great famine, great famine, no seal!"


    "Crape myrtle mental skill, wheel triple finger!"


    Two powerful and turbulent forces came one after another.


    Qu Xiaoxi didn''t even have time to dissuade him. Although he was scared, he didn''t panic at all. He didn''t even avoid the attack.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The insect whines and flies away in an instant.


    However, it seems that because of its boneless body, when it was photographed, it felt soft. It was unloaded five or six points. Under three directions, it was very fierce. Shengsheng pierced three holes in its body.


    However, this is not over, jiangqingge figure into the shadow of the road, shouting: "look, I will kill a blow."


    "Twelve Star Palace, the lion breaks the emperor''s fist!"


    One punch is like an angry lion breaking through the sky.


    The surging force can''t break anything.


    Jiang Qingge is confident that with his fist, ordinary Xianjun strong people will be hit by one blow. Even Ning Tao dare not take it at will. This battle can be over.


    However, the ear seems to hear the urgent scream from Qu Xiaoxi: "don''t get close to it..."


    But it''s too late.


    This punch directly blows the insect out of a big hole.


    This big blue bug is full of holes at the moment. There is a big hole in front of him, and an angry lion''s fist is still there.


    Although he succeeded, Jiang Qingge suddenly felt that something was wrong. It seemed that something was missing, which made him feel flustered. By the way, blood is blood. From the moment he started, he didn''t seem to see the big worm bleeding.


    At present, they are wearing it in pairs, but they don''t see a drop of blood from it. Doesn''t it have any blood?


    At this time, Ning Tao pupil a shrink, also found this matter, he is more aware of bad, busy drink a quick way: "no, quickly back away, leave it."


    Jiang Qingge has planned to retreat, but suddenly he finds that his arm is sucked and can''t be pulled out. The flesh and blood on the insect''s chest actually begins to heal. In the blink of an eye, he is staring at him.


    Like pride, better like irony.


    There was a touch of greed in his eyes, and there was an impulse to devour him.


    "What? How is that possible? "


    Jiangqingge looks very scared. The three immortals join hands and don''t kill this insect.


    Is this guy immortal?


    It doesn''t work?


    In addition to its faint breath, it is almost harmless, and even uses its body to trap itself. No matter how it erupts Xianli, let alone being absorbed.


    Ink string, Jiang Chen also silly eyes, just that blow although don''t say full strength, but also have seven or eight points of strength.


    How could that be?


    What kind of monster is this?


    At this time, the insect, who had been acting like a good insect, suddenly showed three rows of sharp teeth. They were very small, but extremely sharp. We could see that there were still some fragments of green wood, which were left by eating green wood just now.


    Jiang Qingge is closest to him. At the moment, his scalp is numb and his back is in a cold sweat.


    If he was gnawed by this kind of tooth, he would not be able to leave any bones.


    "Buy me some time..."


    As soon as he finished, the temperature around him suddenly rose a little. Qu Xiaoxi pulled a bow with one hand, his eyes were sharp, and the power of runes converged on the long arrow, which seemed to ignite a cluster of flames. He was very manic and violent."Power of rune, burst arrow!"


    "Go ~!"


    With the sound of "whew", the arrow broke through the air at a high speed. It even rubbed Jiang Qingge''s ears and shot into the insect''s mouth at a tricky angle.


    However, this arrow actually has the sign of shooting through, which seems to have no fatal injury to the insect.


    But just at this moment, Qu Xiaoxi flashed fiercely and yelled, "boom ~"


    just listen to the "boom" and the sharp sound of insects.


    It seems that the arrow made it hurt, and its fat body shrunk, but it still didn''t fall.


    However, this arrow won Jiang Qingge a lot of time. He cast the magic with one hand and recited words in his mouth. As soon as his body overlapped and swayed, one of them stepped back.


    But there''s another one who''s been sucked in.


    "Twelve stars, Gemini


    "Whoosh..."


    Jiang Qingge''s real body retreated suddenly. This time, he really suffered a big loss. He didn''t understand his opponent''s way, so he was almost eaten alive by this insect, and he was not easy to be provoked.


    With both fingers standing up to his mouth, he yelled angrily: "bang ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    A terrible explosion burst out.


    Even if Mo Li, Qu Xiaoxi and others were repelled by this impact for several meters, they could not open their eyes.


    Soon, the shock wave dissipated.


    The crowd looked nervously, and saw that there were only some small cracks on the tree wall where the explosion happened, and a mass of cyan liquid was squirming, which soon formed the appearance of a god insect, but at least it was reduced several times.


    It''s younger than a child now.


    And it actually drilled toward the crack of the green wood, as if to run away, it seemed that it was also afraid.


    Just as the crowd was about to scream, Ning Tao suddenly came to him with a "Shua". The insect turned around and bit him. But the temperature all around him suddenly dropped down. A cold blue handprint met him without hesitation.


    "The way of the universe, Taiyin palm!"


    This is one of the most Yin natures in the world. In a moment, it was as cold as ice. There was a layer of tiny ice around it, which froze the insects.


    Although there is no effect in imagination, it is easy to subdue the insect.


    In a few people excited, Ning Tao gently on the ice a little, "bang" sound, God insects fall apart.


    Die completely!


    In fact, the insects have no power to struggle.


    It''s a miracle that it can survive the Siege!

 Chapter 3226

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Jiang Qingge is sitting on the ground, gasping for breath. He is far away from the place where he just fought. He is not afraid that he will call in the insects.


    A demon king, unexpectedly he a fairy gentleman to make so embarrassed, take it helpless.


    Think about it.


    What kind of Freak is that?


    It''s hard to fight!


    Ink string, Jiang Chen several people are afraid, a demon king let them so hard, then if you meet a demon king, they are not suffering?


    Ning Tao is deep in thought. He looks at the thing in his hand in a tree cave. It''s a corpse of the insect. It''s frozen. The perspective opens. He wants to find out the power of the monster. How can he survive so many times?


    He did not believe that there would be such abnormal species in the world. No matter how strong they were, there should be a limit.


    It must have weaknesses.


    At least freezing has some effect on it.


    At this time, Qu Xiaoxi comforted: "don''t lose heart, just now you don''t understand, this God insect is really hard to kill, it takes several times of its power, but it doesn''t have the immortal body you imagine."


    "As long as you don''t get close to it, don''t be corroded by it, and hit with sharp mouth, there will be no danger to your life."


    But when he said that, Jiang Qingge suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, his face turned white, and his pain surged up. He suddenly turned pale and looked at his right arm. He found that his right arm''s sleeve disappeared, and his flesh and blood were being corroded.


    Before a while in a hurry did not have time to discover, now delay a moment, corrosion actually intensified.


    The pain twisted his whole face.


    "Asshole Hiss Ah... "


    They were so frightened that they quickly gathered around them.


    And Qu Xiaoxi suddenly surprised, pretty face "Shua" a white up, exclaimed: "not good, is the corrosion of insects, this is even the eternal green wood can corrode the power, broken arm, fast broken arm, has been unable to protect."


    "If you delay any longer, you will be ruined."


    "What? Break Broken arm? "


    Jiang Qingge was shocked. Is it so serious?


    Jiang Chen and others were all confused, but Xiao Xi''s anxious look didn''t look like a fake. He immediately gritted his teeth and started to pull out Xiao Xi''s knife.


    But at this time, suddenly hear Ning Tao in a side way: "wait a minute, let me have a try first."


    Said, in jiangqingge inverted air-conditioning, a blue pill into his mouth.


    "This What''s this? " Jiang Qingge swallowed it, and asked with a face in mourning.


    Qu Xiaoxi said eagerly: "this kind of corrosion is very severe. It can''t be delayed. Many princesses in our family are hit by this kind of corrosion and eventually spread all over the body. They are very overbearing. Ordinary panacea doesn''t work at all."


    While speaking, I suddenly found that the corrosion seemed to be slow, as if it had been restrained by something.


    Jiang Qingge''s face was a little better. He took a quick breath and said strangely, "OK It seems to work


    Immediately no more talk, cross the knee exercise healing.


    Force the corrosive force out.


    Everyone was surprised. What was the blue pill? So amazing? Royal elixir? Or the supreme pill? But I always feel familiar.


    Qu Xiaoxi''s eyes were shining, and he said: "brother Ning, you How did you do it? There are only a few miraculous drugs in our family that can prevent this corrosion. For example, Qingmu Shenye is one of them. "


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "it''s very simple. It''s made from local materials and the remains of the God insects."


    As soon as the words came to an end, a long disgusting sound suddenly rang out. It was Jiang Qingge, with a pale face and no nostalgia for the world. He actually ate that kind of insect. No wonder he always felt that there was a smell of wood in his mouth.


    "Ha ha..."


    A few people laugh, full face of ridicule.


    However, we can see that the corrosion of Jiang Qingge''s right arm has stopped, and some new flesh has begun to heal at the potholes.


    This place is rich in energy of wood elements. Even people with poor resilience have extraordinary resilience here.


    And Qu Xiaoxi''s face is surprised, inconceivable way: "this God insect can be used to alchemy?"


    In other words, they were surprised that they all ate flowers and plants and drank dew directly. They had never been involved in alchemy, and there was no such talent in the family. Moreover, only princesses and saints could enter the eternal green wood.


    Although there are no regulations against outsiders, only a few of them have been able to enter here for so many years. I''m afraid Ning Tao is the only alchemist.


    Not to mention the use of insects for alchemy.


    It''s just a coincidence!


    "Of course, like Cordyceps sinensis, Shimi, wasp, tuyuan, Centennial stone silkworm All of them can be used as medicine. Some of them have excellent effects and can strengthen the body. "


    "Just now, I just saw that there was a lot of vitality in the insect''s body, so I refined it. It''s just the crystallization of energy in its body, not eating insects directly. So you can rest assured."Ning Tao explained with a smile.


    He did it just now, but he didn''t expect it to work. It''s like being poisoned by a snake. If you have some snake gall, you can get rid of it. Of course, it''s just a chance.


    If you don''t, you''ll have to break your arm.


    For them, the rebirth of the broken arm only takes some time and energy, not a lifelong disability.


    Hearing this, Jiang Qingge felt better. He stood up and said angrily, "this damned insect has made me suffer so much. If I meet them again, I have to let them know my strength."


    "I don''t believe there''s no other way to deal with it. By the way, which one of you can do freezing?"


    Qu Xiaoxi shook his head and said, "we have tried that method for a long time. Although it has some effects, it is not big. We have tried the method that we can try for a long time."


    "Among the nine elements, only water and fire can have some effect on them. The others have little effect."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao touched his chin and said wisely: "don''t worry about it. Let''s continue to find the baptism place. If we meet the God bug again, we can try it in other ways. I have some conjectures, but we still need to practice."


    "Although they are very difficult to deal with, they don''t have high intelligence, and they can''t talk. They have to use their brains to fight."


    On hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement.


    He started again immediately. This time, he was more cautious than before. He went through many tree holes and met several insects. Although he still started, he was helpless.


    A demon king level God insect, several of them even have to spend a lot of effort, and finally to wipe it out.


    Spirit, purification, poison, curse are all invalid.


    Mind attack works a little bit.


    But the insect''s resilience is too fast. It took nine oxen and two tigers to solve five or six of them. Ning Tao solved all three of them by himself.


    He found that the sun flame could restrain this kind of insect, and it was not too hard for him to deal with it.


    Along the way, more and more in-depth.


    It''s like a labyrinth extending in all directions. I don''t know how big or how deep it is. Even the elves haven''t detected all of them, and I don''t know how many insects there are.


    At a certain moment, Ning Tao''s steps suddenly stopped. A bright light flashed in his eyes. He patted his palm excitedly and said: "I seem to have found a way to solve the insect!"

 Chapter 3227

    Five people were startled by his surprise, gasped and questioned: "is it true or not? Is it your Sun flame? Or ice and fire? "


    Ning Tao did not have the good spirit white Jiang Qingge one eye, the double eye is actually extremely bright, the corner of the mouth a hook, the evil spirit way: "goes, first looks for a god insect to test."


    Then he rushed into a tree hole.


    A few people were puzzled to follow up. After a short time, they met a god bug. When the God bug saw them, it shrank into a ball. It seemed that there were too many people and they didn''t want to be provoked, as if they were going to hide in the crack of the tree.


    But when Ning Tao saw this, he yelled: "hold it, don''t let it run away, give me time and opportunity."


    "Let me do it." Jiang Qingge is eager to try. He turns out a green wood pill. It''s the energy crystal Ning Tao extracted from the insect. It''s called Qingmu pill.


    It can not only dissolve the corrosion, but also greatly recover the injury, which is more magical than a panacea.


    This one is comparable to the Royal healing elixir.


    It''s even better than that.


    If you put it outside, you can definitely be robbed. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s no problem to sell a seven or eight billion star bead, which is extracted from a demon king.


    They also hunted and killed a demon king. The Qingmu pill extracted from him, together with some auxiliary medicines, was melted in the heaven and earth melting furnace and the sun flame. The final Qingmu pill was as good as the imperial elixir.


    Moreover, there are as many as three.


    If this can be mass-produced, their brothers will be developed from then on, and they will be happy and happy.


    It''s not beautiful.


    But it''s just thinking.


    But Ning Tao has been working on this idea. It''s hard to find a way to make a fortune. How can he just let it go? If he can make it, it''s not impossible to mass produce Qingmu pill.


    "Up, worm cub, your grandfather is coming," Jiang Qingge cried, and rushed up.


    The fire is all on, and the two sides are fighting like hell.


    That''s to keep it from running away.


    The insect was enraged. He ejected from time to time and spewed out some strong acid. Even if he touched it once in a while, there was a green wood pill in it. No one could do anything about it.


    Just when the battle was in a stalemate, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, and with a fierce wave of his hand, a gold pagoda flew out.


    "Sunset Tower, close!"


    Then the pagoda was suppressed.


    Will be in a stalemate, unable to resist the two, together into a roar, the golden pagoda buzzing, Qu Xiaoxi and others see a blank face.


    Is this the solution Ning Tao said?


    What? Is it a seal?


    At this time, Ning Tao uses his mysterious magic, communicates with the spirit of the instrument, and projects a scene. It is the scene inside the Sunset Tower at this moment. Jiang Qingge and Shenchong are in the tower. There is no other thing, only two of them.


    "I''ll go, Lao Ning. What the hell are you doing?" Jiang Qingge raised his head to heaven and cheered loudly.


    On the other side of him, the insect seems to be flustered. It''s fierce. It screams out. It''s fierce. It''s crazy. I don''t know what kind of stimulation it has received?


    "Boom boom..."


    "Asshole, be quiet..."


    Jiang Qingge responded quickly, only listening to Ning Tao in the sky confidently saying: "Lao Jiang, use all your strength to solve it. You will know what I''m doing later."


    After hearing this, Jiang Qingge was no longer flustered. He immediately gave full play to the power of the twelve Star Palace. It was really mysterious. Sometimes Taurus soared to the sky, sometimes cancer was like a shield. It really included thousands of things.


    This time, unexpectedly, the battle ended very quickly. Within a cup of tea, the demon king was killed.


    I was beaten to pieces.


    There''s no wave of soul.


    "Huhu..."


    Jiang Qingge''s chest rises and falls, staring at his hands, a flash of light, he returned to the outside world, saw Ning Tao is smiling at him, as if to this result, very satisfied.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Am I stronger? No, if you don''t use the magic weapon of the cave to suppress it, it''s that it becomes weaker... "


    Jiangqing song whispered.


    Say, quickly stare big eyes to see Xiang ningtao.


    Qu Xiaoxi is also shortness of breath, excitedly clutching Ning Tao''s clothes, chest sharp ups and downs, a surge of waves, have to say that this is very similar to her sister.


    Very white, very proud.


    Because of the excitement, they all stick to it.


    Ning Tao swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Under the gaze of the people, he explained: "I have been wondering just now that all creatures have weaknesses, even the giant dragon has weaknesses. It''s because of the scale inversion that the God worm can''t have."


    "So, its weakness may be that it hasn''t been discovered. Looking back on what we knew about him before, one sentence made me wake up."


    "What?" Qu Xiaoxi excited pasted up, a small face flushed, eyes shine.At the moment, I have much admiration for Ning Tao.


    The corrosive poison did great harm to the princesses and saints of the past dynasties, but it couldn''t be solved. But Ning Tao came here for a long time and found a way to solve it. Now, the insects that have been bothering them can also be solved.


    How can she not be excited?


    Once upon a time, she thought that only the legendary sage could do such a thing.


    But now it''s easy to resolve by Ning Tao.


    If it''s true, Ning Tao is definitely a great benefactor of her elf family. It''s not too much to thank her, even if she wants to marry the queen to him.


    Ning Tao was so frictioned by her that he felt like an ape. His nose was itching. He was really a grinding goblin. With a bitter smile, he had to say: "the queen once said that this insect has never left the eternal green wood since ancient times."


    "Don''t you think about why? They don''t want to leave? Still can''t leave? "


    "This..."


    Qu Xiaoxi hesitated, and then said: "I don''t want to leave. It''s also recorded in ancient books that the insect left the eternal green wood, but they all went back in a hurry."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "it''s OK to leave, and it won''t die, but it will weaken. According to my observation, their energy source is eternal green wood, which can absorb energy and fight with us at the same time."


    "In addition, their bodies are special, soft and boneless, and they can take off a lot of impact. In addition, they have great vitality. It''s not easy to kill. It''s really more difficult to deal with than other monsters of the same level, but if there is no follow-up force, it''s no better


    "Just now, I received it into the magic weapon of the cave, and Yu Yongheng was isolated from Qingmu. It was obviously flustered, and its strength was weak very quickly. The battle that could only be solved by a stick of incense before was over with a cup of tea in the magic weapon of the cave."


    After listening to this explanation, Qu Xiaoxi and others suddenly realized that it was reasonable, as if it was true.


    In order to prove that Ning Tao''s explanation was correct, they made a lot of efforts to catch six God insects for experiments, and two of them were demon king level.


    But the results were exactly the same.


    Without the source of power, they are stronger than ordinary monsters, without the immortal body.


    Qu Xiaoxi went to battle in person and killed a demon king by using the secret skills of her Elven family and the Kung Fu of a cup of tea?


    "Ju Did you really do it? "


    As soon as he gets out of the sun tower, Qu Xiaoxi jumps up and laughs. He hugs Ning Tao and kisses him fiercely. He feels unhappy and kisses him fiercely.


    Her face was red and her body was cramped.


    "Miracle, miracle..."

 Chapter 3228

    When he is suddenly forced to kiss, Ning Tao smiles bitterly. There is a red lip mark on his left and right cheek, and there is fragrance. Qu Xiaoxi hugs him excitedly like a cloth bag bear.


    It''s like holding a baby.


    Tears of joy, as if to faint, at the moment her heart not to mention how excited.


    Unable to express her ecstasy in words, she said excitedly: "miracles, miracles..."


    "Er..."


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and Mo Xian are jealous. Why is Yanfu so good?


    Can''t rain and dew be evenly distributed when drought and waterlogging die these days?


    And guqiong, the saint of the fairy, never forgets this boy, so they accept him. Did he make peach blossom all his life in his last life?


    Too long pressure, a big explosion?


    At least give them one.


    "Alas..."


    People are more angry than others!


    Mo Li''s cheeks are pink, and the little stars are shining in her beautiful eyes. However, she worships Ning Tao, but she takes him as her brother.


    It''s like being close to Moxian.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao dry cough, good or bad, just will small Xi to pull down, again rub his this evil fire can''t suppress.


    This girl is a grinding goblin.


    The convex and the warped are extremely attractive.


    Although compared with her elder sister, she is slightly green and astringent, but the spirit of youth is also her advantage. In short, Ning Tao can''t stand it and stealthily erases the two lines of nosebleed.


    Jiang Qingge three people''s contempt.


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough. Although the sky could not be seen here, maybe one day later, they still had to find someone and a place for baptism. After such a long delay, I don''t know if the princess of the lingzu was alive?


    Especially when I see the power of this insect, I don''t know if I can find her.


    Is that woman wonderful?


    Even more bottomless


    As for the baptism place, it is said that it is the core of the eternal green wood, which has the effect of transforming decay into magic. The living dead and the living bones are no exception. Only the spirit blood can bear the huge vitality.


    The purer it is, the more energy it absorbs, and the more limitless its future benefits will be.


    It can also help the princess pure blood.


    To a new height!


    In a word, there are many benefits. If Qu Xiaoxi wants to defeat Ming Changfeng, it''s the best choice to be baptized. However, it''s hard to say whether she can be selected.


    At the beginning of her sister''s baptism, she had gone through all kinds of difficulties, and it was hard to get recognition, but there was still a lot of difference between her and her sister.


    However, now as long as she stays by Ning Tao''s side, she thinks all this is possible.


    Even the poison of corrosion and the solution to the problem of insects have been found by Ning Tao. What can I get from this little thing? There is also a kind of blind worship.


    Qu Xiaoxi''s face is red and he grabs Ning Tao.


    Never give up.


    There are thousands of tree holes, but only one can really lead to the end, which is the place with the most powerful wood property. The blood of the elves also has feelings and calls.


    Qu Xiaoxi along with this wisp of weak induction, with the people came to an ancient tree hole.


    Seems to find the right way.


    No surprise, Jiang Qingge seems to have seen something. He scrapes something out of a crack in a tree. It''s not a treasure, but a corner of his clothes. It seems to have been corroded. However, he can still keep the next bit.


    It''s not hard to identify. It''s still new. It should stay here for a few days. Someone passed by here.


    Even, there was a battle.


    It should be the princess of Yueling clan.


    Ning Tao looks at the corner of his clothes, his face changes, and there is always some confusion in his heart. He hopes that he is wonderful, so that he can find her, but he doesn''t want to be her, for fear that she will encounter any danger.


    With her strength here, it''s really ten dead and lifeless. Now speed up and go quickly.


    "Whoosh..."


    Not long after flying, they came across some miraculous insects one after another. Although they were frequent, they had a solution. No matter how many miraculous insects they were, they also wiped them out and used them to alchemy.


    But Ning Tao always felt that something was wrong. He couldn''t say it again, so he had to go on.


    When more than a dozen insects appeared in front of him, Ning Tao felt that it was wrong. It seemed that these insects were under some command and were no longer as stupid as before.


    It''s not easy to get into the Sunset Tower.


    Is there a mastermind behind the scenes?


    Open perspective, as if to see what red shadow flash, is a big red bug?

 Chapter 3229

    "Illusion? red? It''s like Like blood? " Ning Tao can''t help but stare.


    Can think carefully, perspective, only a vast expanse of green, no other things, how is it? He saw a red insect like creature.


    It''s a flash.


    But he was keenly aware of it.


    That thing, it''s definitely hidden around them? Because in this blue world, a strange red light suddenly appeared, which made him remember deeply.


    In the face of the counterattack of more than a dozen insects, six people formed a big formation of six stars and took the opportunity to suppress the insects into the tower.


    The battle was very hot.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Difa, the real body of crape myrtle!"


    "The power of rune, exploding fire arrow!"


    "The original skill, the great skill of sun, moon and stars..."


    With all his strength, one of the insects was seriously injured, and the spirit of the Sunset Tower suppressed it and killed it one by one. Gradually, only one or two of them were left.


    They''re all red eyed.


    Even if you fight to death, you have to bite off a piece of meat.


    However, the wind demon said strangely: "boy, something''s wrong. According to reason, these insects are no longer dominant. They should run away just like before."


    "But these, give me the feeling is like some dead men, received the death order, stick to it."


    "You must know that this God worm has no high wisdom."


    Ning Tao also found out, but they knew little about the insect. Suddenly, they had an idea and said to several people, "don''t kill me first, save it for soul searching."


    A few people listen, gradually wake up from the madness, left some strength, ready to suppress.


    But all of a sudden, the two insects screamed violently, and rushed up with their wounds. Ning Tao immediately burst out a flame to cover them, but the two insects still bumped into each other without hesitation.


    It''s like death.


    No, it''s controlled by something.


    Ning Tao''s heart is surprised, just want to take back the flame, two God insects suddenly expand, unexpectedly explode.


    A concentrated acid, corrosion shot down.


    Those who have no difference should die together.


    "Whoosh..."


    Acid shot down, fell on the green wood "Zizi" sound, suddenly left a pit, even hard eternal green wood can not stop, can think how terrible it is.


    However, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and put the flame in the cage to form a fire prisoner, which made the concentrated acid evaporate. Otherwise, Mo Li and others were afraid that they could not escape. But after such a toss, both of them fell.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face was a bit gloomy. He opened the perspective and looked at it in secret. There must be someone doing mischief here. Moreover, his wisdom is by no means inferior to theirs.


    But how is that possible?


    Should they be the only ones in Aoki?


    Although it is inconceivable, the fact seems to be true. Moreover, it is hidden around them and ready to start at any time. I am in the light and the enemy is in the dark.


    He was just about to say soul searching, but the two insects exploded. It''s impossible to be such a coincidence, isn''t it?


    "Huhu..."


    Ink string wiped a cold sweat, tired almost collapse, tired way: "how do these God insects feel become so difficult to kill? Are we stronger or are we weaker? "


    Mo Li, Jiang Qingge also have this feeling.


    Jiang Chen seems to be meditating.


    At this time, Ning Tao said to Xiao Xi: "is there any red one in this insect?"


    "Red?"


    On hearing this, Qu Xiaoxi shook his head decisively and explained, "it''s impossible. The insects are all cyan. How can they be red? Even if it is mutation, it will only be power mutation, and the color will not change. "


    For so many years, the color in the eternal green wood is always the only one, which is full of vitality.


    It''s weird if something else happens.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao stopped asking, took a rest for a while, and walked along the tree hole again.


    But let the wind devil elder guard against all around, no matter whether they guess correctly or not, as long as there is anything abnormal around, we should be careful, as far as possible to erase.


    The tree hole is far away, and I don''t know how deep it is.


    However, there is a steady stream of vigor all around. Every breath is too luxurious. The cultivation grows very fast, which is equivalent to a few days of hard cultivation outside. If you stay for a long time, it will definitely increase the cultivation.


    If the monk of wood property comes here, I''m afraid he will faint happily. It''s heaven.


    Before long, the crowd stopped again. Instead of being attacked, Mo Li suddenly sat on her knees on a whim. She saw her momentum rise one after another, and broke through the threshold of Immortal King Jiuchong.


    Reached the point of half step fairy king.


    With a little hard work and tempering, you can step into the Immortal King. Her brother Mo Xian is just an Immortal King.


    Jiang Chen has also been promoted to the double peak of Xianjun. The power of the heart of origin has gradually played a role in him. I''m afraid he can break through the triple peak here, and his power of origin can also suppress the insects.Jiang Qingge, Qu Xiaoxi have their own gains, even Ning Tao have a breakthrough in the four fold stupid desire.


    But it was soon suppressed by him.


    I''ve just broken through triple. I''m not in a hurry.


    With the improvement of their strength, people are happy and more energetic. According to Xiao Xi, if they find the right way, they will not be far away from the baptism.


    Can feel the rich elements of wood around, almost no other attributes, too vast.


    When turning a corner, lead the way Qu Xiaoxi suddenly stopped, everyone in the back of a Leng, has arrived? He immediately poked out his head and found that there was still a bottomless tree hole in front of him, but there were some changes.


    In line of sight, there was a bright red spot on a tree hole on the left.


    If it''s normal, it''s nothing, but where is it? Eternal green wood, a blue country sea, its body suddenly appeared red spot? What''s going on here? Be sick? Or an accident?


    Qu Xiaoxi''s face turned pale and said in horror: "this How is that possible? No It''s fake, it''s fake... "


    Said, like a mad rush up.


    Thanks to Ning Tao''s quick eyes and quick hands, he grabbed her waist and pulled her back. His fingers were like swords. He cut off a vine and kicked it to the red spot.


    They watched closely, but found that there was no collision in the imagination, but silence Turn into pus.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Several people took a breath of cold air and retreated.


    "My God, what is this? How can you be so powerful? A small piece of eternal green wood turned into pus in an instant, which How is that possible? "


    Jiang Qingge screams.


    And Qu Xiaoxi, is more open lips, dumbfounded, how can become like this? What happened to eternal Aoki? Is something wrong? What the hell is this?


    According to the records of ancient books, the disaster of eternal green wood can only be natural disaster, insect disaster, thunder, fire, hurricane and so on Never heard of the president of what erythema?


    Suddenly, he pointed to the deep place and said, "you are still there."


    They looked at it and saw that there were several red spots, big and small, in the depth of the tree hole. The color was bright, but it was out of place.


    "No, eternal green wood I''m afraid something''s wrong, "Ning Tao said with a heavy face.

 Chapter 3230

    There was a silence among the six.


    Now, I''m afraid we all know that eternal Aoki is not just suffering. I''m afraid it has something to do with this red spot, or someone is causing trouble.


    But they didn''t know who it would be?


    This eternal green wood is usually guarded by elders, not to mention foreigners and our own people.


    Is it difficult for someone to betray?


    Ning Tao and Qu Xiaoxi don''t look very good.


    Now it''s too late to go back and tell the queen that the baptism place is in front of us. We have to go there first. As long as we get there, we will be safe.


    That''s the core of the eternal green wood!


    Maybe it can wake up the spirits.


    Moving on, there are more and more strange red spots, big and small. Ning Tao opens the perspective and finds that there are some tree holes around, but only the one he is walking on has the largest number of red spots.


    If you look at it from another angle, it''s like a virus, which has been eroding the eternal green wood.


    It seems to be a long time.


    This premeditation has lasted for more than one or two days.


    Ning Tao asked Qu Xiaoxi what happened to Yongheng Qingmu in recent years. Qu Xiaoxi frowned and recalled: "if you insist, Yongheng Qingmu was attacked tens of thousands of years ago."


    "At that time, my elder sister was not the queen, but the Elves were suddenly changed. Tianming invaded our elves and killed them when they saw people. He also wanted to destroy the eternal green wood. It was led by Mingsha, the leader of the blood saber team, who was very fierce."


    "Thanks to the protection of the last queen, she joined with eternal green wood to wipe out the ghost."


    "However, because of her heavy injury, she couldn''t recover. Soon after, she also fell. Then, my sister became a new leader..."


    Ning Tao and others suddenly realized that this kind of thing had happened, and immediately said: "so, the source of these red spots may be the cause of the war ten thousand years ago. They were accidentally poisoned by Da Tianming."


    Qu Xiaoxi is not sure, just hesitated: "maybe, there is some connection, but these erythema must have a source, we must find out and destroy it."


    Just finished, a few people were stunned.


    One by one, they stopped, showing the color of stupefaction.


    "This..."


    Not danger, not erythema, but Dead end!


    They came to the end of an alley. There was no way forward. Did they go the wrong way?


    As soon as Qu Xiaoxi''s face changed, he rushed up and knocked on the tree wall, only to find that it was solid. I don''t know how thick it was. They couldn''t get through it. How could it be like this? That weak feeling is clearly coming from the front.


    Why is the road blocked here?


    Shouldn''t it? This is definitely the way!


    "Let me have a try," Jiang Chen went out and took a deep breath. His heart of origin was all in his palm.


    The next second, suddenly shot up.


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The power of this blow was extremely terrifying. It was earth shaking, the tree wall cracked, and the feet were shaking. It seemed that there was a light of enlightenment and inspiration from the beginning of Hongmeng.


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, did not expect that he actually practiced this move, yes, he knows this move, because he taught, he will, but still in the process of enlightenment, after all, he does not have the help of the heart of origin.


    This stunt is the original famous stunt of Tianzun. He got it from the broken spear.


    Later, they closed the door and absorbed the information completely.


    Only this stunt is complete.


    Although there is only one move, when you are strong, you will be strong; when you are weak, you will be strong. There are thousands of ways to simplify. It depends on how deep your understanding can be, and the power will be incalculable.


    "Click Click... "


    The wall of the tree cracked a little, but it became weak.


    At this time, Ning Tao said: "get out of the way, let me come, let''s go together."


    While talking, fengluan sword cuts out.


    The four also took part.


    When the dust storm subsided, I could only hear the earth shaking roar. It seemed that the crack was enlarged and slightly shaken. But under the gaze of several people, it was only blasted apart, and then healed again. It could not be broken by brute force at all.


    The hardness of eternal green wood is totally abnormal. Even the extremely sharp fengluan sword is helpless.


    The supreme artifact is in great use at this moment.


    "This..."


    Six people are stupid, can''t break, how to do?


    Although I don''t know what happened, the tree hole should have been open before, but then it was suddenly blocked and became a dead end. Isn''t it eternal green wood?


    Perspective, through a lot of obstacles, is still green wood, too thick, his pupil is also isolated.


    "Damn it..."


    Several people are depressed.There are a lot of troubles along the way.


    Jiang Qingge shrugged his shoulders and sighed, "what shall we do now? It''s impossible to go back home? "


    Ning Tao shakes his head and just about to open his mouth. Suddenly, she hears Qu Xiaoxi''s sharp ears standing up and shrugging. She is very smart. She is surprised: "how can I hear something, like A call. "


    Just then, suddenly turned to look at Ning Tao, surprised: "you On your chest, this is... "


    All of them looked at it. They saw that Ning Tao''s grass necklace on his chest was shining. The call came from here.


    Ning Tao also a face at a loss, quickly take down this necklace, how does this thing suddenly shine?


    All of a sudden, Qu Xiaoxi''s eyes brightened and he said tentatively, "brother Ning, you should try to inject your strength."


    Ning Tao did as he did, and injected a wisp of immortal power into the plant necklace. Surprisingly, it absorbed and absorbed many things one after another. With a "buzz", it flew to the tree wall like an elf.


    "Buzz..."


    It''s brilliant blue.


    Where you pass, the walls of the trees melt away.


    Ning Tao several people see this, look ecstatic, this is too unexpected? Who could have thought that this plant necklace would have such a magical effect? No wonder he always felt that it had something to do with eternal green wood. I dare to say that its use is here.


    But who gave it to him?


    Eternal green wood? The point is that I don''t know him very well.


    "Haha, this is called the road of heaven and man. After a while, the tree wall won''t be able to stop us," Jiang Qingge burst into laughter.


    Ink string several people also a face excited.


    Through the wall of the tree, it''s supposed to be the baptism.


    Is happy, all of a sudden, behind them came a sharp sound, one after another "Jiji" call is extremely harsh, a surge of momentum beat to the face.


    The body strained inexplicably.


    A great danger haunts me.


    "No, it''s a god bug. No, it''s a god bug army. My God, so many?" Ning Tao opens perspective, do not see do not know, a look startled, crazy air-conditioning.


    In the line of sight, is a blue torrent, but if you look carefully, it is a head of God insect superposition.


    There are more than hundreds of them?


    It''s like a train coming.


    At this moment, he saw a little red in the blue torrent. It was the red insect. Ning Tao was short of breath, his eyes were climbing up the blood, and he was staring at him with gnashing teeth.


    However, it seems that the red insect is not afraid to be exposed at the moment. Instead, it raises a pair of insect eyes and looks at him.


    It finds itself spying.


    What the hell is this guy? The king of worms?


    But at this moment, the wind devil suddenly worried and said in horror: "boy, it''s not a good thing. It''s not a god bug, but a human, or The supreme god


    "In terms of soul power alone, I''m afraid it''s better than me at the moment. After all, it''s backed by a body."


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao is startled. His scalp is cracked. Isn''t it a mutant insect? Was it taken away by the supremacy of the Terran? My God, what the hell is going on? What the hell?


    However, at this time, the Red God insect actually spoke, just like an old monster, Jie Jie said: "boy, you It''s bloody. It''s fresh. You killed the kids of my blood saber team. "


    "You all have them. Good. Now that you''ve come here, let''s stay here and bury them together."


    "Jiji..."


    Under the sound waves, the tide of insects surged several times.


    Where they pass, the eternal green wood has been eroded. The tree hole, which used to be two or three people high, has now been expanded twice or twice, and has already appeared in front of us.


    "Blood knife team?"


    All of a sudden, their faces turned white.


    Qu Xiaoxi is more incredible: "you Are you the leader of the Blood Sword team, Mingsha


    "No, it''s impossible. You died ten thousand years ago. How can you live to now? How can it appear in the eternal green wood? You Who are you... "


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    In the sharp smile, the voice of the Red God insect echoed in all directions: "little girl, there are many things you don''t know. Do you think that the attacks of Da Tianming over the years are just blindly consuming your strength?"


    "No, it''s a big mistake. Our real purpose is to destroy this damned eternal green wood. Without it, what will you elves fight with us?"


    "Now, the toxin has invaded, and even the eternal green wood will fall into a deep sleep. A guy who has all his strength and intelligence like a three-year-old child has made my family waste so much time."


    "Damn it, damn it..."


    From its voice, can hear a kind of hate to the bone, more a kind of uncontrollable excitement.


    It''s like a great achievement is coming.Qu Xiaoxi''s face turned pale. Thinking of what had happened for so many years, his heart was cold. First, the green feather woodpeckers were destroyed at the same time.


    Then, the Da Tian Ming clan attacked from time to time. It seemed that they had no brains to die. In fact, they were poisoning the eternal green wood, making it fall asleep. They could not survive the disaster, and even decayed from the inside.


    "But what kind of poison is this? Eternal green wood is the first sacred wood in the world. What poison can harm it? "


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it..." Qu Xiaoxi''s eyes are red and crazy.


    The wind devil possessed Ning Tao, and his strength soared. He was busy erupting the sun flame, gathering the strength of Kowloon, roaring to resist the tide of insects, and buying time for the plants and trees necklace.


    "Give me Stop

 Chapter 3231

    "Boom Boom... "


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao roars and his eyes crack. The nine fire dragons emitted by the surging sun flame are like nine big hands, which block the speeding train.


    The power of the wind injects into the fire and helps the fire.


    With the joint efforts of the two, even the immortals dare not touch this monstrous flame, especially because it is all made of wood, and the flame is burning like a continuous stream of matches


    "Crackle Boom... "


    "Gee Ah... "


    The sea of fire surged, and most of the insects were burned to death.


    After all, it''s a force of one or two. How can he resist the force of an ethnic group? Ning Tao was hit hard and vomited blood. The green wood under his feet was smashed and pushed him back bit by bit.


    His powerful body split more than ten bloodstains.


    It''s as if it''s going to crush him.


    "Ah..."


    "Lao Ning, his grandmother, has the ability, let''s choose alone, depending on more people, what ability is he? You are such a coward, son of a bitch, coward... "


    Jiangqingge a few people red eyes burst out.


    The teeth are bleeding.


    A deep sense of powerlessness came to mind. At this time, they could do nothing to help.


    In front of him, Ning Tao tried to stop him.


    Behind him, the vegetation necklace is melting the green wood, but it obviously needs time, but the most important thing is time.


    In this case, before the tree hole was opened, they were engulfed by the insect and wiped everything away with the terrible corrosive force.


    By that time, there will be no powder left.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    The Red God insect grins wildly, just like the devil who has been repressed for many years. His eyes burst out fierce light, and he says: "don''t worry, I will torture you slowly."


    "Although this is what we are planning to become, do you know what kind of suffering it is for me to be here alone for so many years? However, as long as it can destroy Aoki, it''s all worth it. "


    Qu Xiaoxi angrily, gritted his teeth and said: "you are delusional, our Elves will not let you succeed, eternal Aoki will not be defeated by these small poisons."


    "Just dream about it!"


    "Jie Jie..."


    Red God insect, Ming Sha, said with a grim smile: "little girl, you are too blind and confident. Eternal green wood is indeed the first God wood in the world. It has boundless vitality. It''s ridiculous to let it be destroyed with poison."


    "But there is no absoluteness in everything. The so-called" one thing conquers one thing ". Isn''t this insect the enemy of Aoki? Don''t you want to know what kind of poison it is? It doesn''t matter. I can tell you, but you ask me


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Hearing this, Jiang Qingge couldn''t help scolding: "I beg you for a second grandmother. Do you like to say it or not? If I catch you, I''ll break you to pieces."


    "By the way, all these years I''ve been so lonely here. I''ve been harming these female worms. They look so ugly. You''ve got to do something about it. I Pooh..."


    All kinds of swearing were put down.


    Even Jiang Chen, as well as honest and honest ink string, at the moment is also vigorously scolded.


    However, the Red God insect had a look of enjoyment, a flutter, the insect body trembled, a spasm, and groaned: "well scolded, cool, happy, I like to see you look so angry, you come to hit me?"


    "You don''t want to know. I''ll tell you that you will die just like that woman."


    Words out, Ning Tao body shock, that woman? Did it do the same to the princess?


    My heart is cold.


    What if she''s really wonderful?


    "No, it won''t, it won''t..."


    At this time, Mingsha complacently said: "this poison is called" xuemingsha poison ". It was created by me. It was made of the blood of 100 Qingyu woodpeckers who were tortured to death by the Qi of Xueming. It was blended with thousands of evils and thousands of poisons."


    "I thought this poison could be done, but later I underestimated the eternal green wood. When I took away this insect, I unexpectedly found that their corrosive power was also the enemy of green wood, so I added it to the poison."


    "Jie Jie, this is the finishing touch. The blood evil is really finished. For this reason, I killed 30000 insects. If I didn''t have enough skills at that time, how could I make that quxiaoxi reach the baptism place and become the queen..."


    The hearts of all the people were shocked, and the green feather Woodpecker and the insect were gathered together by him.


    No wonder it can suppress the eternal green wood.


    In addition, the blood evil and thousand evil, which are unique to the great heaven and hell clan, are restrained. The combination of the three is really an unprecedented blow to the eternal green wood.


    Maybe it doesn''t have much effect on other things, but it''s no less than a fatal wound to eternal Aoki.


    Those blood spots are blood evil.


    I don''t know how many years it has been eroded here!I understand. Now I understand it all, but it''s still late. They have no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth, and Mingsha won''t let them go.


    I''m afraid that if we don''t get rid of the eternal disaster, I''m afraid.


    Qu Xiaoxi''s heart is cool.


    Can''t the eternal green wood survive? If it fails, the Elves will lose the protection of eternal green wood, and their fighting power will be greatly reduced, and they will be severely damaged.


    If you are clear, you may be exterminated!


    There is no "spirit" in the world.


    Da Tianming is waiting for this day. At that time, the lives and branches of the people will disappear


    "Jie Jie, do you feel desperate? As the only one who has excited me for so many years, I will give you death, boy. I can''t hold on any longer. "


    The red bug sneered.


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao roared, but he was already feeble. He had slipped back more than ten meters.


    And the whole body bathed in blood, skin and flesh.


    The blue torrent of the insect did not show any signs of decline. Although it died a lot and was burned directly, the insect was not afraid at all, and its red eyes pounded like crazy.


    "Damn, quick, quick..."


    Jiang Chen looks at the green wood necklace, sweating.


    But at this time, it seems that there are two loud cries from the outside world. The sound is very loud, and the trees are separated by no means. For some reason, the insects suddenly panic, scream one by one, and want to escape.


    Including the Red God insect, instinctively trembled, but soon recovered.


    "This Is this the call of a green feathered woodpecker? Why? No It''s impossible. Haven''t they all died... " The Red God insect is startled.


    That''s their natural killer.


    Corrosion and immortality are useless to them.


    On hearing this, Qu Xiaoxi said with great joy: "it''s the two bird eggs. They are being hatched. With the singing of birds, it proves that they are not far away from hatching. Great..."


    This delay, the vegetation necklace has melted to the deepest, and will soon be able to get through the tree hole.


    The Red God insect was so surprised and angry that he roared: "what are you in a panic? Let''s go together and swallow them for me..."


    Just then, the green wood at the foot suddenly trembles, and the pure spirit of wood comes up. Ning Tao, who has a vague consciousness, only feels light all over, as if he has been taken away by something, and the roar of red insects comes from his ear.


    It''s getting smaller and weaker.


    Until consciousness falls asleep

 Chapter 3232

    "I Are you dead? "


    Ning Tao only feels very tired, very tired, can''t help but want to sleep, sweet and comfortable sleep, sleep until the end of time, no matter what.


    In my mind, I still played back the scene of his fight against insects, and at the last moment, I used the sun dragon body.


    But it''s still weak.


    It can''t withstand the impact of the big swarm.


    It''s hot all over, but it''s like bathing in the cool.


    Ear, from time to time came the voice, lack of hearing is not clear what? Here, there is no boundary between time and space, and everything is empty.


    Gradually, sleep more heavy.


    It''s kind of like that night.


    Just thinking of this, a familiar light and shadow appeared again, clearer than that night. It was like a woman calling eagerly, with tears in her eyes. He wanted to get there, but he was always powerless.


    It''s like I''m here.


    I don''t know how long later, the light and shadow woman has been watching herself, so familiar and similar.


    "Miaomiao, is that you?"


    At this moment, Ning Tao seems to grasp a wisp of straw. The light in his eyes becomes brighter and brighter. Scenes emerge. Long er, worry free, Bao Er, Xinyue And his two children who should be born soon.


    The survival of all beings in the galaxy and the three realms lies in his thoughts at the moment.


    Give up? rise!


    "Wake up, wake up..."


    "Lao Ning..."


    Ear a startled ring, Ning Tao "Teng" a sat up, the whole body bathed in water, dripping down, breathing heavily, like almost suffocating.


    A pair of empty eyes gradually have God.


    But there is no imagined pain, tearing feeling, but pouring out a touch of fresh, let the body and mind empty.


    "I Am I dead? "


    As soon as the words came out, five or six people hugged him together. They were very excited. They laughed with tears and trembled: "how can you die so easily? You''re still alive


    Ning Tao a Leng, panting, looking around, found that here is not where they are tree hole.


    He is in a small blue pool.


    It is full of vigor.


    Every drop is no less than a green wood pill. It feels like it has accumulated over countless years Crystal of life!


    Jiang Chen, Mo Xian and Qu Xiaoxi stood beside him in good condition, laughing and crying, holding him tightly, feeling relieved and tired.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s color changed and said, "master Fengmo, are you ok?"


    After a long time, there was no response.


    Just when he was pale, the wind devil said: "don''t worry, you can''t die. It''s just that you spent too much three days ago, and you almost lost your spirit."


    "The vitality here can make me recover. It should be OK in a few days. Don''t worry..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was relieved and asked Jiang Chen what happened to them?


    Did they make it?


    Is this the place of baptism?


    It turned out that three days ago, although there was the invisible help of the green feather woodpecker''s song, there was not enough time. However, it seemed that the song awakened the eternal green wood and pulled them here at the critical moment.


    The insects were blocked out.


    There is an invisible force here, so that the insects can''t get close to them, so that they can avoid the disaster.


    If you slow down, the consequences will be unimaginable


    Ning Tao has a lingering fear, but also a long sigh of relief, finally arrived at the baptism place. Unexpectedly, he was in a coma for three days. The injury was really heavy. If he changed to another place, he was afraid that he would not wake up.


    At this time, Jiang Chen suddenly poked him, pick eyebrow way: "you see behind you, who is that?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and subconsciously looked along his line of sight. In his line of sight, there was a big oval hole. In the deepest blue pool, there was a green wood futon, on which a woman sat impressively.


    Although he closed his eyes tightly, he still breathed evenly, and the pure wood spirit around him was absorbed a little bit.


    Her breath is growing.


    More and more holy and pure.


    However, what Ning Tao cares about is not this, but her It''s Miaomiao, the queen of Shanling clan!


    Ning Tao is silly. He stares at Miaomiao without blinking. That''s right. She can''t be a fake. The power of mountain spirit in his body is active.


    The princess of Yueling clan is Miaomiao''s disguise, but why doesn''t she tell the truth?


    Is there anything hard to say?


    What''s the situation now?


    Jiangqing song dry cough, pulled the sleeves of laningtao pointed to Qu Xiaoxi, ningtao puzzled to see, only Qu Xiaoxi deeply staring at Miaomiao way: "this is the baptism, only the ancient fairy queen can accept the ceremony.""She did it and got Aoki''s approval. She should be in this state for a long time. Don''t worry, it''s a big advantage. When she leaves the customs, she will make a big splash."


    Jiang Qingge said in a quiet way: "how can I listen to this, there is a trace of sadness?


    "Go away ~"


    Qu Xiaoxi gives him a white look and pokes people''s pain. How can she not feel sad? After so many years of hard work, all the way to reach the baptism place, they were preempted.


    She can''t tell what she''s feeling at the moment. Is it jealousy? Or envy? Or Blank?


    Since her sister told her that she wanted to become the princess of the elves and the next generation of elves queen, she has been striving for this goal.


    Although she knew that she might not be qualified and would not like to, for her sister''s sake and for the sake of the elves, she had been working hard and never slacked off. But at present, the result seemed unacceptable to her.


    But after all, she is the saint chosen by eternal Aoki. She can''t change, she can only sigh.


    Are you free from this


    And at this time, Ning Tao also responded, a burst of consternation, and this kind of thing? Miaomiao is being baptized. It''s a bit dramatic.


    Let him a little don''t know how to face Xiaoxi, but eternal green wood''s choice who can change?


    In other words, isn''t the plant necklace from Miaomiao?

 Chapter 3233

    Although there is no evidence, Ning Tao''s heart has been basically determined that Miaomiao has been secretly helping him.


    And gave him the plant necklace.


    Make way for him, escort him.


    However, this scene reminds him of the time when he lost a worm king in Molton, the earth. The situation is very similar, but he had the strength to solve it. Now, the situation is more dangerous than that?


    Although the danger has been solved for the time being, we can only hide in this baptism place. Going out is a death.


    He looked up and carefully looked at the baptism place, which is very old and gives people a sense of peace. The space is very large, the size of a football field, and there are many ancient murals on the tree walls around it.


    Most of them are the secrets of the elves.


    From rise to prosperity.


    From prosperity to longevity.


    From heyday to one of the top ten super galaxies.


    From left to right, from top to bottom, it''s full in all directions. Although it''s been kept for so many years, it''s still complete. Looking all the way, I have a clear understanding.


    This is the holy land of the elves.


    Sacred and solemn in their hearts.


    However, when Ning Tao saw a corner, his face suddenly changed. It was the last painting. There was no other thing on it. There was only an island full of mystery. It was still hazy.


    "It''s it, that''s it, the mysterious island described in the palace of longevity," Ning Tao said excitedly.


    He did not expect to see a clue here. The ancestors of the elves had been to this mysterious island. It seems that there are still some instructions. However, this painting is seriously damaged.


    Maybe it''s the oldest.


    Except for an island and some scattered information, there are basically no other clues.


    However, this at least proves that this mysterious island exists!


    Somewhere in the world!


    Ning Tao is inspired!


    At this moment, the ripples of some water drops came from all around. They were very subtle, but they were all experts. They easily noticed it. Looking up, they found that the wonderful eyelashes sitting on their knees suddenly trembled.


    In the six incredible gaze, she actually slowly opened a pair of eyes.


    "Miaomiao, you You wake up... " Ning Tao is very happy.


    But Qu Xiaoxi stopped him and said: "something''s wrong. If the baptism starts, it can be as short as several months or as long as several years. It''s impossible to wake up in the middle of the baptism, and there''s no sign of baptism failure."


    Hearing this, without waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, Qu Miaomiao said with a smile: "yes, that''s right."


    "However, it is the eternal green wood that deliberately interrupted me to wake up and ask for something. I can''t leave this pool of water, otherwise, the baptism will really fail."


    "Things? What is it? " People are suspicious.


    But I saw Qu Miaomiao staring at Ning Tao, a pair of beautiful eyes, mixed feelings, as if there are a lot of love words to say to him, but to the mouth, but do not know what to say, the heart is only full of moving.


    I can''t wait to leave the wilderness alone. I didn''t expect that the young master found here.


    All these years, it seems that I am tired and thin.


    "Cough, business matters," see two people affectionate look at each other, Qu Xiaoxi in the side red face way.


    Ning Tao asked: "what does eternal green wood want? How is it now? "


    Qu Miaomiao shook his head and said: "it''s very bad. The disaster is coming soon, but there is still the poison of blood evil. If you can''t get rid of it, Qingmu can''t avoid the disaster, but there is something in you that can help it."


    "Me ~


    Ning Tao a Leng, surprised to point to oneself? How can you have something that eternal green wood needs?


    What''s wrong?


    "I don''t know what it is, but it says that it''s on you. It can sense a faint breath, which is what you''ve come into contact with recently, and I can''t understand anything else."


    Qu Miaomiao said bitterly.


    It was also an accident that she was chosen. A few days ago, she was about to die under the insect. It was eternal Aoki who rescued her and chose to baptize her.


    It''s only a few days. Although I can understand some of its meaning, it''s only a rough idea.


    Although the eternal green wood is the most precious sacred tree in the world, it is good everywhere and strong everywhere, but it may be the envy of God. In order to check and balance, its intelligence is very low, higher than that of the divine insect, but it is also similar to that of a three-year-old child.


    It''s the only weakness.


    "Recent contacts?"


    Ning Tao is at a loss, frowning and remembering one by one. Before long, his face is filled with hesitation.


    Then a black coal ball was taken out.


    Is that the problem?


    "Hum Hum... "


    The eternal green wood trembles, and the tree rustles. After listening for a moment, Qu Miaomiao is surprised and says, "this is it.""Sure enough," said Ning Tao and the wind devil. I''m afraid the two dead eggs suddenly have vitality. It''s also related to it, but what is it?


    The overlord, the sword and the spirit can''t tell the reason.


    It''s just that the ancestor of bawangzong, its master, once got it in an unknown place.


    At this time, the tree trembled violently, but listening to Qu Miaomiao, he looked out and said: "it said that this thing can not only make it get rid of the toxin, but also make it through the disaster. You just put it in the pool."


    Voice is very urgent, can see eternal green wood can''t wait, everyone also looked over.


    Especially Qu Xiaoxi looked at him eagerly.


    Eternal green wood is the root of the elves. As long as they can make it through the disaster, they can agree to whatever they want and do.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shrugged. It turned out that he was not a predestined friend. With a sigh in his heart, he put the coal ball into the blue pool where Miaomiao was.


    Under the gaze of seven people, an invisible force exploited it, trying to open the coal ball layer by layer.


    You know, how hard its appearance is, Ning Tao has tried to use the supreme artifact, leaving only a shallow trace. It can be imagined that it is not weaker than the eternal green wood, but now it is cracking layer by layer.


    "Click Click... "


    All of a sudden, a layer of gray matter came out.


    The wind devil, who had been silent, suddenly screamed: "my God, this It''s immortal. No, it''s too mottled for human beings to absorb. "


    The voice was both shocked and regretful.


    The immortal substance in his body is less than one tenth of that. If only he could absorb it?


    Ning Tao was also startled. After careful observation, it''s true that the fog around the mysterious island is very similar to that of the gate of yin and Yang. No wonder that the coal ball is not so simple, and it contains eternal material.


    Is that all right?


    Just thinking about it, I saw that the coal briquette broke violently. In a flash, I heard a "bang", and a black-and-white gas gushed out from it, sweeping the people with great momentum.


    A magical force transforms everything.


    The rule of the owner!


    "What? Anything else? " Several people were surprised. I''m afraid this is the main thing.


    At this time, the wind devil suddenly screamed out and said, "my God, it''s chaos. How can it be? How can such a supreme God appear here? "


    I was so frightened that I even forgot to sound.


    Reverberate through the tree hole.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and Qu Xiaoxi all heard it clearly, and their chin almost didn''t startle. What''s the chaos? God, how could it be such a thing?


    If it is, don''t mention detoxification. It''s easy to transform a pig into a god pig.


    This is the mother of chaos.


    The power of creation, born at the beginning of the universe, has an incredible magical effect. It can create a continent, a super power and a super race. Of course, it does not mean that it has only one wisp.


    However, in the history of the world, it appears almost a few times.


    Each strand is worth as much as a galaxy.


    Even more than that.


    Who could have thought that there was a wisp of chaotic mother gas hidden in the ugly black coal ball? Let alone let two dead eggs come back to life, we can hatch them after a long time.


    Ning Tao a face dull, so listen to the wind devil several people''s scream, listen to the magic of chaos mother Qi.


    Suddenly I feel a little pain in my liver.


    My intestines are blue with regret.


    "Ah..."


    He missed more than 100 billion this time? It''s a ten story imitation tower. It''s not even here.


    "No No My mother Qi of chaos... "

 Chapter 3234

    When Ning Tao gives out a heartrending cry, the eternal green wood is shocked, just like a child who is nervous about protecting food. The green light is surging, and it absorbs the black and white air into the tree wall.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    All around is the sound of contentment, which is more like excitement than joy.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Some vines are dancing in joy.


    However, Ning Tao sat down on the ground with a sad face, lost and blue in heart.


    If he had known that the coal briquette was such a precious treasure, he would not have "brushed" it like now. It was chaos.


    The wind devil was still excited in his ear and said, "if you let me absorb this chaotic mother Qi, it can easily revive. It can support all we need."


    "It''s a pity that it''s predestined. Even if it''s absorbed by me, it''s also a waste and luxury. Only when it''s put on the level of eternal green wood, can it give full play to the perfect effect, which is to make the best use of everything."


    Although it sounds like comfort, Ning Tao''s heart is more depressed. He wants to cry without tears.


    What he loves is not something else, but the sudden disappearance of a big baby, which makes him have a feeling of losing money.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and Mo Xian all know more or less about him and can feel his mood at the moment.


    Always known for eating meat without spitting bones, the skin is peeled by a tree at this moment. It''s funny to think about it. I often walk by the river, and finally wet my shoes.


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao said with a smile: "it let me tell you, thank you for helping it through this disaster."


    Ning Tao is indignant, but what else can he say when he has nothing left? If Miaomiao can complete the baptism, it will be a comfort. After all, he has paid so much this time. After going out, he must make up to the elves.


    Not to say much, first of all, a few hot sisters of the Elves will accompany us and let the queen of the elves warm her bed


    "Cough..."


    At least we have to send some decent babies.


    For example, the supreme artifact, what can skyrocket the cultivation of natural resources and land treasures, in short, more is better.


    Ning Tao is dreaming.


    At this time, when Qu Miaomiao saw Ning Tao''s wronged face, he smiles and cherishes in his heart. He immediately communicates with eternal Aoki and communicates with his heart. They will soon fall asleep again and must seize the time.


    Don''t finish what you should say. When you wake up the next time, how many years have passed outside?


    At that time, she has been baptized, her strength has greatly increased, and she can also help the young master. The revival of the Shanling clan is also expected. A Shanling scepter is bred in the Dantian, and is slowly nourished by the wood spirit around.


    It also absorbs the power of Qingmu Shenye.


    It''s just around the corner before it returns to its former light.


    It''s like an unexpected decision made by sinomeni, which is just like an unexpected swaying sound.


    Under the exclamation of Qu Miao, the green light around the eternal green wood is bright, and the light is condensed.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Both inside and outside, it was a violent earthquake.


    Mingsha, that is, the Red God insect, is blocking outside. He is aware of something strange and looks suspicious. What happened? Is it a disaster?


    It''s much faster than expected.


    But what''s wrong?


    Do you want to do it?


    In the outside world, the fairy queen and the three supreme elders are looking at the eternal green wood in the fairy temple. They look complex and suspicious. In these short days, the visions of the eternal green wood are continuous, which is really rare.


    This is rarely seen in a million years.


    How often? What''s going on inside? Xiaoxi, what happened to them?


    People are nervous.


    I always feel that there is a kind of mountain rain coming, the wind is full of buildings, and the storm is coming.


    Behind him, on the altar in the center of the spirit temple, there are two bird eggs, which are enveloped and wrapped by the crystal green light. They are full of vitality, and from time to time they emit a loud cry.


    At the moment, the original faint vitality has grown several times, and even has some hazy outline.


    According to this progress, within a few months, the green feather woodpecker will be able to hatch!


    It''s the only good news right now!


    The fairy queen has a clean white jade hand, which is tightly placed on her chest, biting her red lips. The other jade hand holds the fairy Scepter tightly, which makes her feel pity.


    "Xiao Xi, you must come back alive..."


    And now, the land of baptism.


    Ning Tao''s face is suspicious. The bright blue light is very dazzling. Under the gaze of the seven people, it turns out to be a seed, just like the size of a fist. Gradually, the light is introverted and slowly floats to him.


    "This what is it? "Green seeds?" Ning Tao subconsciously took it, but he didn''t see why.But you can feel the endless vitality contained in it. It is compressed into the size of a fist. It looks like a natural work of art, crystal clear and flawless, but it is boundless, like a big blue world.


    Qu Xiaoxi also did not understand: "never heard of eternal green wood and seeds, this should be a gift for you?"


    And Qu Miaomiao''s eyebrows are frowning. The words that eternal green wood gives back to her are also very vague. However, she can feel her consciousness blurred, as if she is about to fall asleep. It seems that taking out this thing will consume a lot of it.


    "Young master, it''s very important. You must put it away. It will be In the future It will be of great use... "


    The words of Qu Miaomiao are not clear.


    The baptism is about to begin, and she''s going to sleep.


    However, with a bite of silver teeth and a wave on a certain object, I saw a pale vegetation necklace, which sent out a magical light again and slowly floated to Ning Tao.


    "It It can take you out of here... "


    "But be careful Be careful of the insects... "


    As soon as I finished, I couldn''t hold on any longer.


    But the role of eternal green wood, Qu Miaomiao reluctantly closed her eyes, the rest of the blue water ripples slowly, a mysterious power will wrap her.


    Ning Tao wants to talk and stop. He wants to say a few more words to her. For example, why do you pretend to be the princess of Yueling?


    However, now it seems that there is no such opportunity.


    But also made clear one thing, this plant necklace is really wonderful, but this green seed, what is it? If he swallows it, it''s going to explode.


    Is it difficult to plant an eternal green tree?


    Ning Tao has a strange face.


    At this time, Jiang Qingge suddenly woke up, looked around, and said blankly, "what shall we do now? Even if you can melt the green wood and go out, you''ll still meet the God worm. That evil spirit may have laid a good net. "


    A few people listen to, the smile on the face all froze.


    Yeah, how do they get out?


    He wanted to wake up Aoki again and send them out, but he was stopped by Qu Xiaoxi. It was a miracle that he recovered twice in just a few days. He could not easily wake up again.


    This should be the critical moment to force drugs.


    It''s better not to disturb it.


    "Well, it''s over. We''ll stay here for several years. Let''s go out together after Miaomiao''s clearance."


    Jiang Qingge said bitterly.


    Although I can''t see those white legged schoolgirls for the time being, it''s such a blessed place with endless energy. It''s also a good place to shut down here.


    Ning Tao several people are helpless a sigh.


    Only Mo Xian scratched his head and said with emotion, "if only a strong man could take us out at this time, and kill those insects."


    Just then, Ning Tao suddenly froze, full sign half a sound, brain in the spirit light a flash, a clap thigh, excited way: "yes, we just have a strong man."

 Chapter 3235

    "The strong? What strong man? " Jiang Chen, Qu Xiaoxi five people a face at a loss, don''t understand Ning Tao excited what?


    But always feel as if forgotten what?


    And the most critical, all to the mouth, but can not say, inevitably some impatient, suffocating.


    The wind devil is also wondering, suddenly saw Ning Tao took out the wind Luan sword, pointed to the three blue pools in front of him, and said with a smile: "master, there should be green wood spirit liquid here, right?"


    Qu Xiaoxi on one side said: "yes, there is another pool for your healing. It''s Quasi spirit liquid. The compression and accumulation of energy is a little worse. Only the pool in which she is being baptized is spirit liquid."


    "For generations, there are two ways for our family to obtain the supernatural liquid. One is to save money from the supernatural pool outside, and the other is for the saints and princesses to come here and get it by hand."


    Hearing this, the wind devil suddenly realized that he was agitated in his heart. He was short of breath. He was a little flustered, but also nervous and helpless. Although the resurrection has always been the top priority for him and Ning Tao, he has been working hard.


    But now he suddenly came to the last step, which made him feel at a loss and nervous.


    The supreme essence and blood, the body, the baby fruit of God, and today''s divine wood and liquid have all been collected. If we want to talk about resurrection, we can really try it now.


    Moreover, the wood here is rich and vigorous, which is also of great help to his resurrection.


    There seems to be no better place.


    Time, location, people and all have!


    Thinking of this, after a short period of agitation, the wind devil breathed steadily, took a deep breath and said: "I didn''t expect this day to come so fast."


    His original expectation was that resurrection would be good in thousands of years, but who would have thought that he would have come to the last step in less than ten years.


    It''s really unpredictable.


    Thanks to Ning Tao''s deep chance.


    At this moment, Mo Xian''s face is like a sudden. Yes, they also have the wind devil elder, who has entered the supreme power. If he can revive, will the crisis be solved?


    Although the strength of the insects was good, they were obviously not as good as the peak, only in quantity.


    Maybe they can be annihilated at one stroke.


    At least to eliminate the ghost, he is the culprit, but also the source of "blood ghost poison".


    At the thought of this, everyone was excited and asked the wind devil how sure he was.


    Finally, he solemnly said: "there should be Sixty percent! "


    "60%


    It''s already very good after people think about it.


    A lot of strong people don''t arrive at this moment.


    "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s start soon," Qu Xiaoxi said excitedly.


    She wanted to solve the ghost immediately.


    However, the wind devil shook his head and said, "it''s not urgent. I was injured in the previous battle. I''ll recuperate for a few days and accumulate strength. At this time, any mistake is fatal."


    Ning Tao nodded and said, "OK, just wait for a few days. Anyway, there''s nothing important to do for a while and a half. It''s just that everyone''s cultivation has reached the bottleneck. Take the opportunity to consolidate and impact to see if they can go further."


    The five nodded. Now that they had made up their mind, they found a corner to practice.


    Ning Tao went forward and took a drop of magic liquid in the pool of Miao wonderful baptism. Its whole body, such as amber and agate, was full of essence, crystal clear, and only this color was enough to arouse people''s appetite.


    Before he knew it, he licked his lips.


    "In other words, what''s the taste of this spirit liquid? Should it be sweet? Why don''t you have a taste? Also test the poison for the elder. If you want to poison me, you should poison me first. "


    "Oh, I''m so considerate..."


    Ning Tao''s face is not red and his heart is not beating.


    I don''t know, if this word is spread out, it will be ridiculed. If the divine liquid is poisonous, can it be said that it is the divine liquid? It''s poison. You''re greedy.


    At this time, Ning Tao put away this drop of liquid in his hand, and then took out another drop and put it in his mouth carefully.


    Smash it, smash it. It''s like tasting.


    It''s a little sweet, the smell of vegetation.


    And full of cool air, poured all over the body, a burst of comfort, spasm, and detoxification effect


    After that, Ning Tao felt a huge vitality. He filled his body full, and his face was shining. His skin became glossy, more delicate, but also more tenacious. He only felt light all over.


    However, after that, it seems that there is no other feeling. Is that the effect of Qingmu Shenye?


    Ning Tao smashes his mouth, some of his meaning is still in the air. Subconsciously, he takes out another drop and swallows it.


    Anyway, there''s a small pool here.


    However, it''s still not enjoyable. This time, I took out three drops in a row and swallowed them. I don''t believe I didn''t feel it.


    but days and months multiplying the amount of green liquid that is growing, and every drop of the green wood spirit is the essence of the everlasting Aoki.Ning Tao swallowed five drops of Qingmu Shenye in a row. Good guy, the energy erupted and expanded.


    In an instant, his eyes were wide open.


    I saw his body expand at the speed visible to the naked eye, from a standard strong fitness body to a little fat man with a round face and a chubby body. It''s not over yet. It has been expanding at an unstoppable speed.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao immediately took a cold breath, and his eyes were jumping wildly. How could it have the same stamina as wine?


    Who ever wanted to open his mouth, but he could spit out the light.


    The gorgeous haze was sprayed out. Every puff of fog was compressed and condensed for several years or decades. Ning Tao glared at me. I finally got back some of this. Do you still want to run? He immediately sucked hard and came back.


    But the body is bigger.


    At present, this situation is like a truck of cotton compressed into the size of a weight. Now that it is refined, it will naturally inflate the cost.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Invisible, as if the sound of a tsunami.


    Ning Tao eased this breath, immediately pinched the seal with both hands, three forces, nine turns of Nirvana, the sun dragon body, and the ancient Dafa absorbed energy together.


    However, he underestimated the energy of Qingmu Shenye, which can revive the wind devil.


    "Ka "Click..."


    Some of the ligaments, flesh and blood were torn.


    However, the next second healed, the next second was opened, the next second healed, so the cycle.


    Ning Tao''s sin can be regarded as a big one. The nine turn Nirvana reincarnation, the great stomach king, has been sucking from 43% to 50%, but he still can''t absorb the expansive vitality. If it goes on like this, he will really be burst.


    He''s so cool in his heart. He''s really playing big.


    Can''t help but think of that sentence, although good things are good, don''t drink too much.


    And after thinking about it, there was nothing to let him vent his strength. Suddenly, he gritted his teeth, took out a blue seed and poured all the energy into it.


    The so-called rush to the doctor, also can be regarded as his lucky bet, right, green seeds come, how much energy to absorb, more and more color and luster.


    It took a quarter of an hour for the energy in the body to dissipate seven or eight minutes. The rest is stored in the flesh and blood in the body. The whole person feels like a divine tree.


    Self cultivation can easily break through to the four levels.


    Ning Tao was a little confused, and his body began to shrink gradually. He rowed at his wrist, but it healed as soon as he saw the red. Is this self-healing force too terrible? Will it become the immortal body in the legend?

 Chapter 3236

    Not to mention, Ning Tao''s current situation really belongs to a different kind of immortal body.


    Ah, you can''t kill me.


    You hurt me, but not as fast as my self-healing.


    The enemy here is panting like a cow. Looking at Ning Tao, he is not hurt. It is estimated that he will vomit blood on the spot.


    Depressed to ten internal injuries.


    However, this situation will gradually weaken over time, which can be regarded as a consumption.


    When the energy of the supernatural fluid in his body is gradually absorbed completely, it will naturally lose this advantage.


    Qu Xiaoxi had already found out that he was swallowing Shenye, but before he could stop him, he saw that he had taken five drops of Shenye, and he was shocked.


    I almost thought Ning Tao was going to blow himself up.


    Fortunately, there was no danger.


    Ning Tao, however, was so surprised by Qu Xiaoxi that he was embarrassed to swallow the magic liquid again with his old face. He just put away ten drops and kept them for reserve.


    On this song, Xiao Xi almost drew his sword.


    She was so angry.


    Her elves don''t necessarily take the supernatural liquid once every 100000 years. This small pool is the accumulation of countless years. Even the princesses of all ages came here to take only three drops, which is the most precious thing of the elves in nuota.


    Never take more.


    For the long-term sake of the elves.


    Although the spirit of liquid to give up, but is Ning Tao that kind of willing Lord? A pair of green eyes scan around to see what can be taken away.


    Although it''s not worth mentioning compared with chaos parent gas, it''s comforting to bring a little.


    He even conspired with Jiang Qingge to find out if he could move out of a pool. Although he was shocked by the idea, he was very interested in it, but he was stopped by Qu Xiaoxi.


    She almost didn''t pass out.


    These two people are just fantastic.


    Ning Tao sighed. The pool must not be able to move away. It is estimated that the Elves will fight with him. However, he stared at the water for a long time and took a spoonful to taste it.


    It''s a little lighter than spirit liquid.


    It doesn''t seem to have taken shape yet. It will take a long time.


    However, he collected several jin. Qu Xiaoxi''s eyes were red in the distance. He stared at her without blinking, for fear that he would not pay attention. He moved all the trees home.


    Ning Tao feels guilty. He''s afraid that he''ll make the little girl cry. The big one can''t move. No one wants the vines, plants or anything, right? The old rule is to have a taste first. It''s a little astringent, but it''s full of energy.


    Is it common vegetation to grow here?


    If you take it out, it will be 100 times better than those elixirs and herbs. Otherwise, it will be the paradise of life.


    Before long, the vines and plants in the cave were swept clean.


    Qu Xiaoxi is completely out of temper.


    A face of resentment staring at Ning Tao, want to cry without tears, as if in the eyes of begging him to stop.


    She was really scared.


    How many years have you been poor?


    However, Ning Tao also noticed the green wood around, which is the first sacred wood in the world. How does it taste? It took fengluan sword a long time to chop down a small piece, only the size of a fingernail.


    Old rule, try it first.


    It''s a bit hard. It''s not broken.


    But he had the holy fire in his mouth, refining the fragments of green wood bit by bit. After refining for quite a long time, the fragments turned into a stream of strange energy and poured into his body.


    Unconsciously, under Qu Xiaoxi''s incredible gaze, Ning Tao''s hair turned blue.


    Just like the color of dream.


    Even some flesh and blood turned blue.


    Ning Tao didn''t notice it at first, but Jiang Qingge finished a big day and stretched slowly. When he woke up, he suddenly saw a green haired creature standing in front of him, which made him scream and fall into the pool.


    I thought it was the best plant.


    As a result, everyone wakes up and stares at Ning Tao. How did they become like this?


    It''s only a day or two.


    The wind devil''s mouth also smoked. He checked it carefully, and it didn''t matter. It was just that the energy was materialized. It was so huge that Ning Tao couldn''t absorb it all.


    So, it''s assimilated by energy.


    "Er..."


    The crowd was smoking wildly.


    I think I get it. What''s going on?


    Especially around, when I follow, it''s totally different, just It''s as clean as * licked. It''s so clean. It''s like being cleaned.


    I can''t help feeling a little empty around.


    It''s a little bleak.


    Ning Tao''s old face is red, but it can''t be seen in the green mango. It feels like turning into a tree.


    This is the end of the day


    Finally, six days later, the wind devil not only healed, but also ascended to the peak of energy and spirit. At this time, resurrection is the most appropriate, but his heart also stirred up.Five people protect the Dharma. Ning Tao waves his hand and takes out the complete supreme body.


    A wave of terror filled all directions.


    Although died for a long time, but the prestige still exists!


    A few people are astonished. This supreme body is a rare treasure even in their super galaxy. Moreover, this one seems to be an unusual supreme.


    I''m afraid the strength of life is not simple.


    "Boy, it''s up to you to refine," the wind devil took a deep breath and felt his body.


    Ning Tao nodded solemnly. He had already deduced the steps and methods in his mind for thousands of times. He was already familiar with them. He immediately called out the melting pot of heaven and earth to refine the body from the inside to the outside.


    Awaken its deepest vitality.


    Erase all the breath of life.


    "Boom Boom... "


    This refining took a long time. It took three days to make this concrete spirit perfect.


    If it wasn''t for the energy support in the body, Ning Tao would not be able to support such a huge amount of work.


    Before the continuation of the work has been properly, Ning Tao wiped a sweat, even busy way: "master, quickly into one."


    The words fall, the wind devil moves immediately.


    It turned into a ghost shadow, and fell into the head of the white jade skeleton. It was like a group of ghost fire, "poof poof" flashing. Now the ghost light was revealed in the eyes.


    At this time, Ning Tao turned out a fruit, white and red, like a baby''s face.


    It is God baby fruit!


    It took a few quarters of an hour for Ning Tao to refine it into the cost source, which was not included in the head of the white jade skeleton.


    At this moment, there seems to be a medium between the body and the soul, which gradually integrates smoothly. The god baby fruit seems to turn into a sea of souls, giving the wind demon a perfect place to live, no longer boundless water.


    No wonder shenyingguo is regarded as a God and can be used as a sea of souls.


    Today is really an eye opener.


    Seeing the smooth fusion, Ning Tao took out a drop of spirit liquid and carefully dropped it on the white jade skeleton for the sake of the living dead and the flesh and bones.


    Let it grow new flesh and blood.


    Sure enough, Qingmu Shenye didn''t disappoint them, and the blue light gradually covered the whole body.


    A trace of red color gradually grew out of the skeleton. Gradually, more and more people gathered. Half a day later, most of the body was full of red. A day later, the white jade skeleton was completely covered with flesh and blood.


    Wind devil has been silent, although it seems that most of the work has been completed, it is just the beginning.


    It takes a long time to merge with the body.


    But Ning Tao, there is a final step, that is to put the supreme essence and blood into the mouth of the body, this is like finishing touch, let this only empty shelf like body, gradually have temperature, blood color.


    All goes well. Ning Tao takes a long breath. Next, it depends on whether he can integrate successfully.

 Chapter 3237

    In sight, a perfect supreme container has been formed. Although the facial features are fuzzy, they are changing. Subconsciously, they are shaped according to the appearance of the wind devil.


    One is subconscious action.


    On the other hand, it is also due to the reversal of soul power.


    "Plop Plop... "


    And I don''t know when, a few people seem to hear a faint heartbeat from this specific soul.


    Yes, the heart is formed.


    Ning Tao opens the perspective, looks at every detail, and is ready to help at any time. Now, the future will be beautiful for hundreds of years. I''m afraid those who want to move the origin of the family in the future will have to weigh their own weight.


    Even the top galaxy, they should be afraid of three points, the supreme war, it is not a joke.


    After all, only when a galaxy can have a supreme one can it be called a top-grade galaxy and stand aloof in the world. As long as there is no action against heaven, it can last for millions of years!


    The supreme one''s anger will turn the world upside down!


    It doesn''t happen once or twice in history


    is basically as like as two peas. The most important thing is the internal complex channels, blood vessels, including every organ, and there is no error.


    Six people closed their eyes and waited slowly. Anyway, there was plenty of time. They were not in a hurry.


    At least several times faster than Miaomiao.


    "One day, three days, ten days..."


    After a month, the wind devil has never regained consciousness. The supreme body has basically been completely shaped. Even Ning Tao can''t see what''s wrong. The rest is soul body fusion and complete awakening.


    It''s the perfect resurrection.


    In future practice, you can still climb the road.


    On this day, a strange sound broke the calm. It turned out that it was Jiang Chen who successfully broke through to triple.


    The whole body''s breath became more hazy.


    It seems that the power of the heart of origin has been absorbed by him. It''s still in the middle of the triple period. The heart beats strongly. Even Ning Tao can''t see through its limit.


    It seems that it will not be long before Jiang Chen catches up with Tianjiao, the super echelon of the world.


    In short, it is not inferior to Jiang Huang.


    Between the two, there must be an injury in a fierce fight. The future depends on who can win.


    The older generation of Lagerstroemia indica has no one in charge of this matter, just want to see, who can win? In the cruel duel, the winner is the next generation of Lagerstroemia.


    However, there are also some elders who can''t see past. They have sent people to contact Jiang Chen.


    They all made friends with him in those years


    Before long, the crowd fell into silence again. Time passed by like flowing water. Only half a month later, Jiang Qingge broke through and reached quadruple, catching up with Ning Tao.


    In the past month, it''s Mo Li''s turn to break through to Xianjun. Even she didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    It''s really a long way to practice here.


    It''s amazing how fast he gets in.


    Mo Xian and Qu Xiaoxi are still a little short of each other. After all, there is still a lack of accumulation. It''s a good thing to precipitate this time. We''re not in a hurry to make a breakthrough.


    Under the accumulation of Ning Tao, nine turn Nirvana reincarnation has reached 60% by the seventh turn.


    The sun dragon body is marching towards Dacheng.


    It''s like little dragon cubs growing up.


    Just three months after the wind devil was ready to resurrect, this silent body suddenly burst out a weak suction, trying to integrate the wisps of heaven and earth energy into the body until it was refined and turned into its own use.


    Everyone''s breath stopped and they were surprised. Are they going to succeed?


    In the excitement, the suction is getting bigger and bigger, and more than half of the energy around is integrated into the specific spirit.


    But it''s a drop in the bucket for the eternal green wood.


    Qu Miaomiao is still sleeping.


    And the eternal green wood, after inhaling the chaotic mother Qi, although there is no difference, it can be judged from the breath, and seems to be stronger than before.


    If you can go out at the moment, it is estimated that those erythema subsided a lot, should also play a role.


    Is it time for me to curse my mother?


    His self-confident blood evil is being disintegrated.


    In fact, Mingsha watched with his own eyes the red spots, which were dissolved and dissipated by the eternal green wood, and he didn''t know where to get the backing.


    His family''s countless years of planning, as well as his tens of thousands of years of painstaking management, are drifting away.


    He''s mad and yelling.


    But I never thought it was Ning Tao who solved it


    This suction, more and more, day by day amazing, that Dantian I do not know how much storage of Xianli, only know that the outbreak of power, let six people breathe hard, especially Mo Li, almost breathless.


    This is the supreme momentum, not ordinary supreme, Jiang Qingge and Jiang Chen, Qu Xiaoxi all decided.


    Ordinary supremacy is not so powerful.


    "Plop Plop... "In the body, the heart sounds like a bell and drum, which is extremely loud, powerful and continuous.


    Ning Tao''s face is astonishing. He is still so close to the supreme. He is also a little excited in his heart. Soon, I''m afraid that he will be successful in these days.


    With this excited idea, nine days later, the wind devil, who had been silent, suddenly slowly opened his eyes.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, his momentum is like a giant blocking the sky, endless wind roaring, blowing Ning Tao several people can''t open their eyes, and Qu Miao seconds in front of him, there is an energy to resist all this.


    Fortunately, otherwise the baptism fails, Ning Tao really has no place to cry.


    "Buzz..."


    Wind Luan sword surprise, happy sound.


    As if in congratulation for the host, endless edge burst out, and the wind devil''s heartbeat reached an agreement.


    Ning Tao''s six people were shocked. Their mouths were all opened into an O-shape. They looked at the wind devil standing up slowly, and their hearts were shocked. They watched with their own eyes the resurrection of the supreme, not to mention the sense of achievement and pride in their hearts.


    At this time, the wind devil''s eyes had a touch of flexibility, some stiff raised his hand, empty grasp, wind Luan sword suddenly "whew" a fly past.


    He held it tightly in his hand.


    Under the close attention of Ning Tao, the wind devil was stiff and said hoarsely: "go, kill..."

 Chapter 3238

    Although it is a simple and comprehensive three words, but full of domineering, so that the surrounding void shudder.


    The roaring wind roared.


    The sword roars for nine days!


    "Ka Click... "


    In the hurricane, ningtao six people were very surprised and happy, but they said: "master, why don''t you run in for a few more days? After all, you are just resurrected. By the way, there should be thunder at this time. Why didn''t you hear anything?"


    The wind devil looked up stiffly and realized something. He said hoarsely, "it''s forever Eternal green wood blocks me My breath, if you leave here, the thunder will come down


    "No matter, just a few insects, just let me test the strength of the present, how strong it is..."


    The sound is intermittent and not smooth.


    Obviously some of them are not very skilled.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao did not dissuade him any more. He must be confident.


    Take out the necklace immediately.


    "Hum Hum... "


    A light sound, green wood fast ablation.


    Before long, a long and spacious tree hole appeared in front of us. As soon as we got through, we heard a piercing and familiar shrill sound, and said ferociously, "Jie Jie, little bastards, do you dare to come out and look for death?"


    "Kill, kill for me, don''t leave one..."


    "Gee..."


    Under the roar of the ghost, hundreds of God insects were red eyed and killed first, without a trace of reason.


    They should be controlled by Mingsha.


    It''s not hard for him to do it.


    However, under the tension of Ning Tao and others, a surge of terrifying wind, mixed with countless wind blades, blowing hair and breaking hair, just like a mountain and a tsunami, came up.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    "Gee Ah... "


    At this moment, the tree hole at the foot is shaking.


    Ning Tao''s six people were terrified, and their ears were full of the shrill cries of insects. They were full of wailing and madness. The endless wind made them unable to open their eyes.


    It seems that the control is not perfect. Even they are affected.


    But I can barely bear it.


    Soon, the surge around gradually subsided, into a dead silence.


    Ning Tao raised his head, but they were all stunned.


    In the sight, there are hundreds of insect corpses in the tree cave in front of us, not to mention thousands of pieces of corpses. The demon king, demon king, and even demon beast are all killed in a second, and the amazing resilience can''t be shown.


    It''s not that you can''t, it''s that you don''t have a chance.


    It''s just a moment.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao several people can''t help but take a cold breath, just a random hand, wiped out hundreds of God insects.


    Is this the power of supreme power?


    Too Isn''t that horrible?


    At this time, the ghost outside the tree hole could not help but be silly. Looking at the scene, he was so numb that he even forgot to crawl on the mother.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    Just then, he caught a breath that made his hair stand on end.


    "To Supreme


    "Why? No No, it''s impossible. How can there be a supreme power here? "


    "Fake, it must be fake..."


    The dark evil eye canthus wants to crack, the mind frightens the way.


    He couldn''t figure out why a supreme came out of it all of a sudden? Is it bluff? Or are you bluffing him? No, it seems that there was a huge mind before.


    It''s on that kid.


    Did he come back to life perfectly!


    "Step on Step on... "


    Just as I was thinking in horror, I suddenly heard a stiff footstep coming from the tree cave in front of me. I saw a white haired man, wearing a green robe and holding fengluan sword, shaking left and right like a drunk.


    At this moment, the air around was suppressed.


    He actually Really resurrected!


    Ning Tao a few people busy to keep up with, a row excited, great, this is finally saved.


    It''s time for them to fight back.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Big fat bug, your doomsday is coming. If you don''t have to deal with it, you may be able to leave a whole body for you."


    Jiangqingge several people proud way.


    Hearing this, the Red God insect, Mingsha, was short of breath, but he looked at the wind devil. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said with a sneer: "it seems that you haven''t mastered this body, and your strength is not enough. It''s a big surprise to me."


    White hair, green robed wind devil, with an old-fashioned smile, changed his tone and said: "I''m not the peak, but you are not. The body of this insect can''t release your power completely. At most, it''s just the later period of the demon emperor."


    "I''ll kill you. It won''t be too hard!"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "Hearing this, the Red God insect raised his head, changed his face and said with a smile, "Taoist friend, you are now the supreme body. Why go through this muddy water?"


    "if you can''t get along with me, you can''t get along with Tianming, which is one of the top ten super galaxies."


    "Although you have broken through the supreme now, you are still vulnerable in front of it. If you offend me and Tianming, you will still die."


    Wind devil a listen to, eyebrow stiff a pick, if thoughtful way: "seems to be really like this."


    Hearing this, Mingsha struck while the iron was hot and said, "why don''t you join me in Tianming and complete the plan with me? As long as you destroy the great spirit system, you need as many women as you want, and there is no shortage of natural resources and local treasures."


    "At that time, you will be my benefactor and guest of honor."


    "Look around the world, who dares to provoke you?"


    As soon as the words came out, Qu Xiaoxi and Jiang Qingge suddenly felt a "clatter" in their heart. Would this elder not be moved?


    They also know that Ning Tao has such a senior recently. He has great strength, but they don''t know much about anything else. They don''t know what kind of person he is.


    It seems that it''s too early to be happy.


    If he betrays, they will be the end.


    "Master, don''t listen to him. He can give it to me, and I can give it to you, too..."


    Jiang Qingge and his wife are in a hurry.


    Just want to persuade again, but be stopped by Ning Tao.


    His eyes twinkled, but he shook his head at them, and there was nothing strange on his face.


    At this time, the wind devil thought a little, his hands suddenly leaning on the sword, curious way: "you are the high-level of Da Tianming, you must know a lot of things, I have a question to ask you, what''s the relationship between di Ming and you?"


    "Well Why do you ask this? " The dark evil spirit Leng for a while, some don''t know so.


    "My second sister, dianhuang, works for the underworld," the wind demon says with a smile.


    Jiang Qingge''s face turned white.


    But at this time, Mingsha suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed? Like a burst of repression, he said with a wild smile: "Daoyou, Daoyou, we have flushed the Dragon King temple. The whole family doesn''t recognize the whole family."


    "Oh? What do you say? " The wind devil picks his eyebrows.


    "To be honest, the di Ming clan is the secret branch of Da Tian Ming. Have you ever heard of the mountain spirit clan in the wilderness? At that time, I took people with me to unite with the underworld tribe to wipe out the group that was in the way. "


    "I seem to have some impressions of the emperor. I taught him some methods at the beginning, but it''s been too long. I didn''t expect that they are all emperors now."


    The ghost looked up at the sky and laughed wildly.


    Hear here, jiangqingge a few people in the heart wow cool, finished, dare feeling to do for a long time, people are a group, they are the most ridiculous one.


    However, the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth is inexplicable.


    "Seek your own death!"


    Sure enough, in the sight, the wind devil suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and whispered: "it''s like this. I understand. I forget to tell you that the netherworld, and my second sister, the emperor of electricity, are the enemies I swear to kill."


    The smile suddenly froze.


    "Er..."

 Chapter 3239

    "You I beg your pardon? Tao Daoyouke Don''t make fun of it, "Ming Sha said with a dry smile.


    However, with a sneer, Ning Tao suddenly stepped out of his negative hand and said, "to tell you the truth, do you know who caused him to become a spirit body? It''s the emperor of electricity and the netherworld. You are jumping into the pit yourself. "


    "Since Da Tian Ming and di Ming are one, it''s not the most appropriate for their enemies to come to you."


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Chen and others clapped their thighs excitedly, and their faces became excited. They understood that they were deliberately deceiving Mingsha, but their hatred deepened.


    Before, they were worried that the elder would betray.


    Now it seems that we are worried too much.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Jiang Qingge looked up at the sky and laughed, joking: "old man, this is not the flood that washed the Dragon King Temple, but you hit the muzzle of the gun. What else do you have to say?"


    Seeing this, Ming Sha''s face was completely gloomy, but he took a deep breath and suddenly sneered: "Jie Jie, do you think it''s a win? Fool, I didn''t know that I had delayed. "


    "I tell you, this is my territory. You want to kill me? Jie Jie, dream


    "Worms, show up


    The tree hole was shaking wildly.


    I saw a pair of eyes exposed in each blue earth bag, each big gap, as well as some channels, there were the number of God insects like a torrent.


    It turned out that he was calling for the insect in the dark just now.


    This number is at least one or two times more than just now. Not to mention 100000, it''s almost the same. Who knows how many are still hidden in this eternal green wood?


    "Are you stupid? Even if you are supreme now, you can''t deal with so many insects alone. If they are so easy to solve, the elves won''t suffer for countless years. "


    The ghost laughs wildly in the torrent of insects.


    It seems to be full of confidence.


    When Ning Tao and others turned pale, the wind devil raised his head and shook his head: "the so-called devil is one foot high, the road is one foot high. Do you think I don''t know your abacus? I just need a big fight to break in. "


    "You''re right. I can''t deal with so many insects on my own, but I''ll take the head of the enemy among thousands of troops. I''m in the frontier I''ve done it tens of thousands of times. "


    "Cut the crap and die!"


    The next second, the substantial blue wind rotation.


    It''s like a big storm.


    Go straight to the red bug.


    Mo Xian and Jiang Qingge are worried, but what does Ning Tao seem to think of? A little relieved, but I forgot one thing. Master Fengmo was the commander of the wasteland army in those years. How many years did he guard the wasteland alone?


    Natural disasters, large and small, have witnessed countless.


    There are countless souls under the sword.


    This small scene, of course, is nothing to him, even can be said to be handy.


    When Jiang Chen, Mo Xian and Mo Li learned the real identity of the elder, they were all surprised. It turned out that he was Leng Mo Xianhuang, Mo million, the former commander of the wasteland army. They had heard about him.


    However, it is said that a traitor led to the destruction of three planets. It turns out that the real traitor is the emperor of electricity


    At this time, the power of the magic weapon is twice as fast as that of the wind? Even if the supreme of the same rank met him, he was afraid that he would have to give up.


    "Stop him, stop him for me, kill him," Ming Sha roared behind the blue torrent.


    I don''t know why, I always feel confused.


    But clearly he has the advantage, why do you have this feeling? Is xuemingsha poison not working?


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A head of God insect desperate to shoot up.


    However, with the wave of the wind devil''s long sword, the extreme sharp touch must be divided into two parts. Some can''t bear it and die directly, while others can heal even after being cut in half. I''m afraid this situation can only be met in the eternal green wood.


    It seems that this man is too strong, and some gods and insects begin to merge, just like a hundred streams merge into a river.


    It''s a huge, powerful insect.


    No less than the demon emperor.


    "Secret, fusion!"


    "I''ll go. Can I still play like this?" Jiang Qingge is stunned. No wonder this insect is so hard to get rid of?


    Ning Tao also frowned. It seems that the power of the insect is not unreasonable. He found that the red insect also joined the strongest giant insect. In the blink of an eye, the giant insect turned red.


    The momentum is not weak at all, supreme.


    The sharpness of fengluan sword doesn''t work much.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Gee "Zheng Zheng..."


    The supreme war is imminent.


    Qu Xiaoxi is biting his red lips. Master Feng has just resurrected. Can he? Is it too radical?


    At this time, just listen to Ning Tao: "let''s go together, try to reduce the number of insects, and relieve some pressure for master Feng. This is also Xiao Xi''s task."Five people nodded, already itch unbearable.


    In the past three months, the strength has risen greatly. Naturally, we should perform well and make more money.


    After this village, there is no such shop.


    It''s still the familiar six pointed array. With the gradual killing and advancing of the Sunset Tower, a head of God insect is damaged in their hands. If the elves see this scene, they will be shocked one by one.


    To them, the insect is helpless, but they are like harvesting wheat.


    Batch after batch.


    This It''s incredible.


    "The emperor''s law, the great waste of Wu Scripture!"


    "The emperor''s law, no God''s body!"


    "The original skill, the six samsara Boxing..."


    A series of outrageous offensives were overwhelming.


    In the deepest place, the battle of the wind devil is even more fierce. It is deadlocked with the red giant bug. However, compared with the beginning, the wind devil''s mastery of this supreme body has improved a lot.


    In the beginning, they only used pure strength to compete. Now they are proficient in moves and even familiar with skills.


    If you don''t dare to beat it, it''s not good for you


    "Kill Kill them all, kill them... "


    "Gee..."


    But the wind devil was solemn and said, "in that case, let me show you my real power."


    Words fall, the strength of the whole body has soared a few points.


    It was an instant to suppress the giant.


    "What What? "


    "No It''s impossible. How can it be? You''re not the new king. You You''re a double peak. "


    Mingsha was scared out of his wits.


    He used to be the supreme, and the power gap between them is the most clear. Every level of the supreme is equivalent to a new level. If we knew from the beginning that the wind devil is a double, we would not fight against it even if we killed it.


    It''s not easy to show up.


    A great crisis of life and death enveloped it.


    But at this time, it was obviously too late. The wind devil held up the wind Luan sword, and a bird carved on it seemed to be alive. It made a loud and clear sound. It actually achieved the unity of man and sword, and the whole body strength gathered a sword,


    "secret skill, wind devil sword technique!"


    "Chop ~!"


    Voice just fell, but in the dark evil that contraction of the pupil, saw a light close, only feel the whole body "brush" a cool, like what to penetrate.


    "No No... "

 Chapter 3240

    In the tree hole, there are some quiet.


    More than a dozen giant insects gathered together at this moment, like a fixed body, rigid, insect eyes gush out a touch of clarity, are a bit at a loss looking around.


    Who am I? Where am I?


    Why am I here?


    Ning Tao six people also at the moment stare big eyes, breathing fast up, want to divide the victory and defeat?


    In the sight, the wind devil appeared behind the red giant insect in a flash, and the wind Luan sword was still humming gently. The remaining power was palpitating, as if it was going to be cut at a glance.


    A momentum, a moment weak for several quarters.


    Qi and blood are still churning and surging.


    It made him stagger.


    And behind him, the red giant insect slowly shed some light blue blood, especially Mingsha. His face was stiff and completely solidified, and his eyes still twinkled with the grace of the sword, which made him cry.


    Ning Tao and others may not see anything, but in his eyes, it''s like a net of heaven and earth, a blow to kill, such as the devil in the wind, the God of death.


    "Well How fast... "


    The dark evil spirit is rigidly solidifying a way.


    On the other side, Ning Tao''s six people are overjoyed. Have they succeeded? This has finally eliminated the source of this disaster.


    Eternal Bluewood can return to normal.


    Congratulations, great success.


    But just when he was happy, a terrible spirit force suddenly gushed out and rushed out of the huge tree hole, enveloping countless insects and several people. This surging spirit force was evil and vast.


    Even more powerful than the wind devil.


    "What? It''s not good, it''s the spirit body, "the wind devil just stabilized the Qi and blood in his body, suddenly lost his voice and turned pale.


    I didn''t expect that the sword just now couldn''t wipe him out completely. It just destroyed his body and soul. It was just a heavy blow. It could still be preserved. How strong was this guy at the peak of that year?


    The wind devil was shocked.


    I''m afraid I''m much stronger than myself.


    Otherwise, that sword was enough to kill him.


    At this time, I saw a dark red foul air flying out of the Red God insect''s eyebrow. It was extremely dark and swaying. I was seriously injured in the battle with the previous fairy queen, but now I am injured again.


    There is little left of his origin and strength. Basically, today, he can''t escape the disaster. Even if he can, he can''t survive.


    Even if we give him a god baby fruit now, it can''t save the trend of his dissipation.


    Unless there''s a little bit of chaos.


    But that''s impossible!


    I saw this dark red fog condensed into a pale face, looking at the wind devil, ferocious, venomous way: "you You are so cruel. You not only destroyed my body, but also my everything. I hate you, I hate you... "


    "Today, even if I fall, I will never let you have a good time. I, Tianming, will never let you go. Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I, Tianming, will certainly find you out and break you into pieces!"


    This vicious curse reverberates for a long time.


    There was an unforgettable anger.


    How can he be reconciled to the failure of countless years of hard work today? For this reason, he did not hesitate to become an ugly blue bug.


    "Ah..."


    However, the wind devil stood up with his sword and said rigidly, "I was already dead. Now I''m lucky to be resurrected. Life and death are indifferent. I''m afraid of you."


    "The underworld clan, the underworld clan, one day I will personally kill them all, starting with you!"


    I''ll do my best to cut it.


    The dark red fog twisted and sent out a shrill scream. A soul awn came to meet him. Maybe he used to be brilliant and powerful, but now he can''t defeat the wind devil.


    When the two touch each other, the impact will fly around.


    Let the walls of the trees crack.


    And these insects are scattered to escape, these two momentum, too terrible, in the blink of an eye to escape very little, also can be regarded as escaping from this abnormal poisonous hand.


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    Dark red fog was cut, almost scattered, crazy, actually rushed to the wind devil, regardless of everything, said: "son of a bitch, I fight with you."


    Seeing this, the wind devil took a strong breath and squeezed out the last force to fight with him.


    However, the dark red fog suddenly divided into two, the real he actually turned to Ning Tao and others.


    "Damned scum, stop it," the wind devil suddenly burst into a rage, a white hair without wind automatically, hair inverted, but just move, mouth on the spurt of a mouthful of blood.


    Qi and blood can no longer be suppressed.


    The activity and mobility of this body have not been fully stimulated, which makes him feel weak.


    However, he still threw out his fengluan sword with his red eyes and carried it with his body. Fengluan sword, with his last strength, chased Mingsha like a whirlwind and wanted to stop him.But Mingsha was already mad. He couldn''t live anyway. Even if he died, he would take one away.


    Anyway, we have to pull a cushion.


    "Jie Jie, this seat is the most important. I''m the most important. I''ll let you bastards be buried with me."


    "Ghost Dafa, bite!"


    As soon as this move is made, fengluan sword will arrive.


    Only hear "Shua", the edge of terror will break it up, itself also "Zheng" to insert the tree.


    Ning Tao six people stare big eyes, the whole body is stiff, the atmosphere dare not a mouthful, even forget to breathe, if that ghost really toward them, I''m afraid with their strength really can''t resist.


    I''m going to be buried with him.


    Is the supreme counterattack a mere joke?


    Their bodies were petrified by the terrible momentum alone.


    However, the dark red fog was hit by fengluan sword and scattered into several strands, as if it had dispersed.


    "Cheng Did it work? " Ginger dust Cangbai road.


    But at this time, being repelled by the soul power, the vomit devil suddenly realized that it was wrong. His pupils shrank and suddenly cried out, "no, run Run, get out of the way... "


    He used his kung fu by force, but he vomited blood.


    The body didn''t listen to me. It almost collapsed. It seemed that he was about to be shaken to his resurrection.


    "Puff..."


    As soon as his words fell, he suddenly shot a red light from the fog, penetrating at an incredible speed, and went straight to Qu Xiaoxi.


    It''s like I hate the elves.


    However, Qu Xiaoxi couldn''t escape at all. When she thought that she would die, Ning Tao suddenly bit the tip of his tongue, and unexpectedly stepped in front of her. The next moment, the red awn hit him hard in the middle of his brow.


    "Bang" was a dull sound, Ning Tao looked up to the sky and spewed out a mouthful of blood, and Qu Xiaoxi flew out together.


    He fell more than ten meters away.


    And people don''t wake up.


    "Son of a bitch, Lao Ning, Lao Ning," Jiang Chen and Mo Xian yelled at each other with red eyes and rushed over crazily.


    One by one, he was angry and frightened. Qu Xiaoxi was just shocked, but Ning Tao blocked the strange red light.


    He was shaken by ink string, but there was no sign of awakening. There was a wheel in the center of his eyebrows.


    The seventh crescent mark above is flashing.


    "This What''s this? "

 Chapter 3241

    In the center of Ning Tao''s eyebrows, this pattern appears somehow, and the light is flourishing, and there is a red awn. I feel the two It''s like a fight.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge, Mo Xian, you see me, I see you, do not know what this is?


    Isn''t that old monster going to give up?


    Or what kind of curse? How to damage the soul?


    "Brother Ning, you Wake up, why do you want to save me? " Qu Xiaoxi had been crying all over his face.


    Ning Tao is to save her, just became now this appearance, remorse, guilt filled her heart, she spirit clan and oneself owe him too much.


    First it was the poison of corrosion, then it was the solution of the God insect, and even more generously sent out the mother Qi of chaos. Now it helped them solve the root cause of the poison of blood evil, and now it was more to save her.


    If Ning Tao can''t wake up, she really has no face to live in the world, willing to go down with him.


    Mo Li also red eyes, sobbing: "elder brother Ning, we finally come to this step, see is about to be finished, you can''t just go."


    Jiang Qingge''s face is full of sweat. He seems to be exerting some secret method. He glances at Ning Tao for a moment and looks very strange. He can''t understand the situation. What''s the power of the ghost?


    Is it poison? Or the ghost?


    If it''s the unique skill of Mingsha, it''s bad. I can''t find a solution for a moment.


    Jiang Chen also grits his teeth and wakes Ning Tao up with the power of the heart of origin, but it doesn''t work.


    "Damn, damn..."


    Just at this time, the distant wind devil forced down his disordered body and said, "bring him here and let me have a look."


    The voice was very weak and weak.


    The battle has really reached its limit.


    A few people listen to, immediately in front of a bright, yes, they have a senior here.


    He immediately and carefully carried Ning Tao to the wind devil. The wind devil saw it and frowned. Naturally, he was not unfamiliar with the mark. He had seen it some time ago. After looking up and down for a while, he seemed to have a guess in his heart.


    Suddenly relieved, but a smile, weak way: "don''t worry, he''s OK, soon will wake up, don''t move him, let it have a good rest."


    With that, he slowly closed his eyes.


    At this time, it is his golden age to awaken the vitality and resilience of the body.


    In order to make it easier to master.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t expect to become so strong. He had a feeling of destroying heaven and earth and omnipotence. Although it was exaggerated, there was also a level. The perfect resurrection method given by the elder was true.


    Besides, the nature, the lotus of the wind and so on he got along the way, together with the special environment here, made him reach the double or even the peak.


    But I can''t be careless. Although he has been resurrected, there is still a test waiting for him.


    That''s the destruction thunder after the move against heaven!


    Now it''s the eternal green wood that has cut off their contact with the outside world, so they haven''t been captured by the disaster. Here, things like passing notes and jade tube are all invalid, but they help him invisibly.


    He was given a buffer.


    Immediately, he didn''t think much and tried his best to recover. All the Qi and liquid of the wood spirit around him poured into his body.


    However, Jiang Qingge and others look muddled, OK? Hit by the old monster''s last blow, said it was ok? Master Feng, are you kidding?


    But it''s not unreasonable. When they check Ning Tao, their body is no different.


    It''s probably related to the mark in the middle of the eyebrow.


    Although worried, but now can only wait, Qu Xiaoxi has been tearful guarding ningtao, if ningtao what happened, she will never live alone.


    After about half a sound, Ning Tao just woke up, issued a weak groan, covered his head, shaking, like some dizziness, the whole person is still a little confused, not sober.


    "I''ll go. How can I How come there are three Jiang Chen... "


    "My head aches, sir. Am I in hell? Where is Yama? Let''s talk... "


    "Er..."


    All the people were speechless.


    It is Jiang Chen, looking at Ning Tao this way, not only eccentric way: "he just shouldn''t just be knocked out by that hard impact?"


    A few people listen, only feel eyelid crazy jump, see him like this is still dizzy.


    It doesn''t seem to have been hurt in any way.


    It took quite a long time for Ning Tao to recover. His head was swollen and he seemed to be hit hard. However, Ning Tao''s mouth was giggling again. How many people suspected that he was crazy?


    In fact, Ning Tao was really knocked unconscious by the impact of the last blow. As for the energy, he met the nine turn Nirvana Sutra.


    In Ning Tao''s coma, the two unconsciously fight. It is obvious that the nine turn Nirvana reincarnation Sutra wins.It took half a day to devour that energy.


    As soon as I wake up, the energy of the seventh turn reaches 99%. It can be said that I am happy. Ning Tao naturally smiles with a silly smile. What''s more?


    It seems that the ghost also did a good thing when he was dying. Ning Tao couldn''t close his mouth with a smile.


    He felt that the seventh turn of Nirvana was only one chance away. By that time, his strength would have doubled. He was very excited when he thought about it.

 Chapter 3242

    It wasn''t long before the wind devil finally woke up. This war is very important. It makes him flexible. After all, he hasn''t had a physical body for hundreds of thousands of years.


    The degree of fit is greatly increased.


    Essence, Qi and spirit are all slowly merging.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw that Ning Tao was giggling happily. I knew it immediately in my heart, and said with a smile: "you boy, I''m afraid the benefits this time are not small, right? If you let that ghost know, I''ll be angry again. "


    Ning Tao laughs but does not speak. From 60% to 99%, this is only a small part of the energy of Mingsha. If he gets half of it, he will probably succeed in the eighth turn. But now he is very satisfied.


    It''s on the forehead. It''s swollen.


    It won''t go down for a while.


    At this time, they turned their heads and looked at the tree hole behind them, which is the baptism place.


    Is slowly blocked by the eternal green wood.


    Now there are only a few gaps left.


    Vaguely, you can still see Qu Miaomiao, whose face is sacred, sitting cross knee and accepting baptism. Ning Tao didn''t stop her and didn''t go back. There''s something they have to do outside. Here, let her be baptized quietly.


    Jiang Qingge stretched a stretch, relieved and said: "the work is done, shall we retreat now?"


    However, Ning Tao a smile, pick eyebrow way: "our goal is finished, but the task of small Xi has not yet, don''t you want to share the green wood Dan?"


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Qingge was so busy that he nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He was so excited.


    Without the red bug, it should be easier to hunt it. If you don''t take this opportunity to search more, I''m afraid there will be no second chance in the future.


    After discussing for a while, they immediately decided to stay here for a few more days and hunt more insects.


    Qu Xiaoxi naturally has no objection to this. Instead, she is full of joy. Now there are many insects in eternal green wood. She came here to weaken its number, and even brought some targeted things from the family.


    She used the ring to go to the tower and lose it.


    It can kill two birds with one stone.


    One can get the green wood pill, and the other can weaken the insect plague.


    Walking forward, I saw that the red spots on the tree hole had been dimmed a lot, and some small red spots were directly removed and purified. It seems that at this speed, the recovery is no problem.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    What''s more, the tree wall is crystal clear, and there is a wisp of chaos around.


    Make the whole Shenmu even more extraordinary.


    It seems to be the effect of chaos.


    For several days in a row, Ning Tao and his party followed the wind devil and happily collected the spoils. Although the insects were difficult to deal with, the absolute power gap crushed them. The insects at the demon king level were basically a sword.


    The demon king and the insect can''t escape the disaster by cutting a few more swords. They are not afraid that they can''t find the insect.


    No matter how deep you hide, you can be found.


    This time, it''s really a disaster for the insects.


    I don''t know how many? More do not know fatigue, a group of people are very excited, to see the insects is like to see a treasure, in short, the Sunset Tower piled into a mountain.


    At least there are tens of thousands.


    The periphery of Aoki was basically swept.


    With red eyes, they took turns and went deep into the sea to sweep. However, they were attacked by some gods and insects. Hundreds of gods and insects condensed into giant gods and insects.


    Basically, they are not inferior to the demon emperor.


    It seems, like, to stop them.


    But they are all red eyed. Who wants to think more? Ning Tao set fire, and the wind devil wielded his sword. All the places he passed were not spared.


    Seeing more and more corpses of the insects in the Sunset Tower, they all continued to scream and rush forward. But the wind devil suddenly woke up and pulled all the people back. His face changed greatly and he was waiting for the battle.


    As if stimulated by something?


    It''s like facing the enemy.


    A few people were stunned. Ning Tao subconsciously opened the perspective. Looking around, he could see that it was blurry and the walls of the trees were thicker. However, he saw dozens of huge tree holes in front of him.


    It is not worth mentioning the tree holes opened by the insects they have seen before.


    It''s too big. It''s like a square.


    Seven or eight trucks went in easily.


    And deeper, there are bigger tree holes, and some breath that makes him sweat.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao takes a cool breath. How big is it? Is that the real king of insects? They seem to wake it up.


    Jiang Qingge doesn''t understand. He just wants to shout, but Ning Tao covers his mouth and pulls him back.


    "Back, go, leave the eternal green wood," the wind devil''s face changed and suddenly said in a deep voice.


    So he took the crowd back.


    It was as if he was afraid of something.At this time, everyone was sober, wrapped by the whirlpool of the wind devil, and rushed out at a fast speed. The huge sense of crisis was still enveloped at all times. Gradually, the wind devil was faster and faster.


    Along the way, even if they met the insects, they ignored them, and it took them a long time to rush to the outside.


    At this time, the huge sense of threat weakened a little bit, but it was still there. The wind devil''s chest fluctuated, looked back and hesitated: "didn''t you catch up? Is it just to warn me not to go too far? "


    "Master Feng, what did you meet?" Ink string respect and puzzled way.


    The wind devil shook his head and said, "it may be the king of insects, or it may be the strong one of the God insects. In a word, if I step in by force, I''m afraid I will die."


    "This insect has not been destroyed by the elves for a long time. Although there is no way to restrain it, there must be them. Even the supreme can''t help them. Otherwise, it''s impossible to destroy this insect."


    Ning Tao and others nodded and made a point.


    Qu Xiaoxi also suddenly said: "although I haven''t heard of it, it should be true. It seems that there is an agreement between the two sides that the powerful are not allowed to do it."


    Jiang Qingge sighed, smacked his mouth and said with regret: "it''s a pity that there are so many Qingmu pills."


    "OK, be content, you''ve made a lot of money. If you really force the king of insects out, let''s not go," Ning Tao gave him a white look.


    This trip brought a lot of benefits. Anyway, he was satisfied. If the insects were so easy to destroy, the elves would have done it long ago. Would they still need them? There are too many secrets.


    "OK, let''s go. It''s time to go back to the celebration banquet," Ning Tao said with a smile and walked toward the exit he found.


    They all sighed, and their faces were filled with joy and contentment. This time, we can see how the elves thank them, but we don''t want more. Let''s have a few elves.


    There are countless people who come here every year to ask for their families.


    Super galaxies are no exception.


    Yanfu''s hometown


    The wind devil also takes a deep breath and looks at Ning Tao. His body is a little stiff, but he is already skilled. He is ready to cross the "destruction thunder".


    70% to 80%.


    However, when Ning Tao walked out of the old tree cave, out of the cyan world, and saw the warm golden sun again with a happy face, although he was happy physically and mentally, but gradually, the smile on his face was frozen.


    The sun was clear, but the biting wind came and made him shiver.


    The flourishing flowers and plants all around have been destroyed.


    More like shivering.


    The most important thing is the smell of prickly blood, which makes Ning Tao unable to laugh any more.


    "This What''s the matter? "


    "Boom boom..."


    Before we knew it, there was a roar in the distance. Directly into the sky, five or six huge lights and shadows alternating with green and red were colliding violently.


    The earth is a thunderous sound.


    "Well, what''s the situation? Has there been an earthquake? " Jiang Qingge looks out curiously behind Ning Tao.


    But just a probe, suddenly heard someone ferocious roar: "look, there are people here, kill them."


    "Whoosh..."


    Three silver cold swords shot at me.


    "Hiss Lying trough... "


    Jiang Qingge is caught off guard and is startled. But Ning Tao has already reacted at the moment. With a cold hum, he grabs two cold knives and the other one bites the tip of the knife with his mouth.


    Seeing this, the three people who jumped out of the grass were stunned. I went and was caught?


    However, one of the scarred men said with a grim smile, "how dare you take our cold sword? I''m really looking for death. Others don''t even dare to touch it. You dare to bite it, Jie Jie. I''m afraid the cold poison has entered the body now. "


    But the words just finish saying, hear "Ga Bang" a, Ning Tao face does not change color of that cold knife to bite to pieces.


    Split in your mouth like ice.


    The cold knife was crushed with both hands.


    "Bang Bouncing... "


    Scar man three people are silly, stupefied.


    This Is this a dream?


    It was a cold knife specially made by Da Tianming. It was extremely hard, and one of it was even comparable to that of the king. But it was chewed to pieces in the mouth of this blue haired man.


    Oh, my God!


    "Run Run, how can the big elf have such a monster? " The three screamed and fled.


    However, Ning Tao took a deep breath, suddenly spit out more than ten strands of cold light, the speed is more comparable to a bullet, only to hear the "whoosh whoosh" sharp air breaking sound, rapid sound, accurately pierced the escape of the three people.


    "Ah..."


    Clusters of blood splashed in front of the crowd.


    Two of them, killed on the spot, were beaten into a sieve and collapsed on the ground.As soon as the scar man fell down, he saw the green haired man appear in front of him, as indifferent as a God, without saying a word, with a hand on his head.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Asshole I''m in the dark... "


    In a flash, screams all around, Ning Tao forced soul search, eyes flashing, suddenly changed up.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and Qu Xiaoxi came out together and saw that their faces were pale one after another. The joy of victory disappeared and was covered by a cloud.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "What happened?"


    At this moment, Ning Tao slowly took back his hand. Under the astonished and eager gaze of several people, he looked hard and said, "big heaven and big spirit War is on

 Chapter 3243

    Ning Tao this short difficult words, but like a bolt from the blue, let everyone''s heart suddenly a cool.


    Especially Qu Xiaoxi, pretty face at this moment pale as paper, quickly take out the notes, square inch chaos, sister how she? Why did Da Tianming attack so quickly? It hit inside the big elf galaxy.


    When the sky came, her sister was the first to bear the brunt, but she was left with the only relative.


    Even in the vicinity of eternal green wood, there is an ambush from heaven and hell, and the situation is even worse than imagined.


    I''m afraid it has something to do with the ghost.


    Because eternal green wood is still sleeping, if not for his blood evil, I''m afraid, even in the face of disaster, eternal green wood also has the power to fight back.


    It''s not as passive as it is now.


    Without the power of protection.


    However, there was no news from her sister, Qu Xiaoxi, the fairy queen.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    The distant roar, the fighting sound, the roar unceasingly, is like the ground thunder general abnormal sound.


    You can hear it clearly even here.


    This is a supreme level battle.


    Qu Xiaoxi''s face turned white and stiff, and his eyes turned red unconsciously. His delicate body was like a soft branch in the wind, as if a gust of wind could blow it down.


    "No Sister... "


    See her emotional to rush up, Ning Tao busy hold her, this time how can let her leave?


    At the moment, the situation outside is still unclear.


    Even if you go, it won''t help.


    "No, no, brother Ning, I beg you, I''m going to find my sister, you let me go..."


    Qu Xiaoxi cried with red eyes.


    Several people sighed, but Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said, "even if you go, it will only help. What''s more, your sister is the queen of the elves. How can it be so easy to have an accident? Maybe there''s no time to be distracted at the moment. "


    "Even if we want to go, we will all go together. If Tianming really comes in, we can''t escape."


    Jiang Qingge''s face changed and he nodded solemnly. Although they had different identities, they fell into the hands of heaven and hell at this time, and the end was not much better. On the contrary, death was a luxury.


    However, a long voice came from behind: "let me go."


    When they turned around, they found that the wind devil was standing at the edge of the tree cave. The sky was already covered with dark clouds. Thunder snakes swam and danced wildly. It was as if the sky would collapse at any time.


    Each of these forces makes Ning Tao''s heart palpitate, which is far beyond imagination and estimation.


    "Master, are you going to start?"


    Ning Tao felt uneasy and nervous.


    The wind devil nodded his head, looked up at the cloud and said, "I''ll go to the rescue first. Be careful. When I succeed, the regiment over there will be qualified to participate. I''ll help the big spirit."


    "After all, this resurrection is also due to their kindness, and the account between me and the great heaven has just begun."


    With that, he finally stepped out of the eternal green wood.


    At this moment, an earth shaking thunder burst out, as if heaven and earth were falling apart, which shocked both sides in the fierce fight. I don''t know what happened?


    But I saw a white haired man in a green robe, like a sharp sword, rising to meet the thunder


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    When the thunder started, no one could intervene.


    Ning Tao and others are watching. This is the last stage of resurrection. Crossing over is Nirvana and rebirth. If you can''t cross over, it''s ashes and death.


    However, the wind devil is a perfect resurrection, but also a series of great fortune, has long been extraordinary.


    A whole torment of destruction.


    But the wind devil is always at ease.


    Finally, half a cup of tea later, the wind devil split the cloud with one sword. Although he was weak, he couldn''t help looking up to the sky and roaring excitedly. Since then, the wind devil turned into a dragon and became a first-class expert in the world.


    Fengluan sword has a good chance this time.


    Under the sky thunder, he endured a lot of tempering and absorbed a lot of energy of thunder.


    The wind demon turned into a sharp sword light and rushed into the distant clouds with a slight roar


    Seeing this, Qu Xiaoxi can finally have some comfort in his heart, but looking at the smoke of the fairy jungle, biting his red lips, he can''t help saying: "are we going to hide here all the time? Something has to be done. "


    As soon as Ning Tao touched his chin, he couldn''t help touching his forehead, and suddenly said, "you help me protect the Dharma, buy me some time, and I''ll finish a fortune."


    Then he slapped the innocent scar face with one hand and sat down on his knees in the tree hole.


    This last opportunity should be broken.


    He didn''t expect it to be so fast, but the time is right now. He wants to make the seventh Nirvana!Let the storm come more fierce!


    After turning over his hand, he took out a can of Banshen liquid and took it. Under the impact of huge energy, this last opportunity was easily broken. Ning Tao''s light wheel was shining in the middle of his eyebrows, and the energy reached the most perfect.


    Soon, from the center of the eyebrows, a stream of energy flows through the limbs, and a pair of illusory wings emerge, slowly wrapping his whole person in, like nirvana.


    Gradually became an egg.


    There are also lava like veins flowing on it.


    The five people were very surprised, but they all set up an array in the same place according to Ning Tao''s words. They didn''t let outsiders disturb him and waited quietly for him to finish the transformation.


    It turns out that this battle started three months ago and has been fighting till now.


    In the past three months, Da Tianming broke through 18 defense lines in a row, and both sides suffered heavy losses. However, without the protection of eternal green wood, the elves gradually fell into the disadvantage.


    But the great heaven and the dark have their own treasure, which can''t be broken Holy Ghost sword!


    Although the grade is not clear, it has a holy word, which is enough to explain everything, even if it is not close to that level.


    The only thing that can compete with this holy sword is eternal green wood. Otherwise, he will die if he touches it. He is extremely overbearing, so he has been suppressed by them all the time.


    Below, the elves formed a huge front to resist wave after wave of Tianming charge.


    The spirits of Chengjing are also helping in secret.


    In one place, a battle group, very eye-catching, is the patrol leader, Xiao Ting, and the first genius of Da Tianming clan, Ming Changfeng.


    This battle is not fair, but there is no fairness on the battlefield. Xiao Ting has already been injured.


    But I''m watched by this dark wind.


    After a fight, she was oppressed by this bastard. Three stab wounds were scratched on her chest, which seemed to humiliate her. She almost didn''t let her bare upper body, but she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At a certain moment, Xiao Ting''s strength was poor, she was patted by a palm, vomited blood, and the knife in her hand was also hit.


    Ming Changfeng sneered and sneered: "Jie Jie, how long have you been here? Still want to struggle? You have already been eroded to the viscera by my Ming Qi. If you don''t get rid of it, you will be sure to... "


    The whole person froze before he finished speaking.


    And Xiao Ting is staring big beautiful eyes, incredible looking at the dark wind behind, just listen to a light voice came: "don''t need so long, solve you, a cup of tea is enough."


    "Rather Ning Tao

 Chapter 3244

    Ming Changfeng''s back is cool and his face is stiff, especially when he hears the two words that Xiao Ting says.


    A heart, like falling to the bottom of the general.


    How How did you meet him here?


    "Damn, bad luck..."


    However, the indifferent Ning Tao, with deep eyes, stood behind the dark wind like a ghost, and a finger gently touched his back heart.


    At the center of the eyebrows, the seventh crescent moon twinkles like a bright moon. If you have good eyesight, you can still see the eighth outline, but it can be almost ignored.


    It''s too vague.


    What''s more strange is that the strange smell on him is increasing all the time.


    It feels like adapting to the power of inflation.


    What happened to him?


    Now that they are in Qingning, they don''t know?


    The old man who had just gone through the robbery should be the one they wanted to revive. It seems that he has succeeded.


    Before and after, he realized something.


    But suddenly, a discordant voice sounded behind Ning Tao: "a cup of tea is a little long, isn''t it? I think half a cup of tea is enough to solve your problem. "


    "What?"


    Xiao Ting stares big eyes, and ambush?


    In the line of sight, I don''t know when a blood robed man appeared behind Ning Tao, a blood knife, blood dripping, and I don''t know when it reached Ning Tao''s neck. At the moment, it was emitting a strange cold laughter.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    A few break the wind a flash, Jiang Chen and others rush to, one by one tired of panting.


    Who ever thought, Ning Tao just broke out of the shell, seemed to see something, left a word in a hurry, then rushed over, they followed closely, how also can''t catch up.


    The speed of this guy can''t be described by common sense.


    It''s like it''s on and off.


    Strength also feel and before him, earth shaking, what is this in the end? Can I sell it?


    But as soon as he saw the scene, he turned pale and burst into a fury: "let go of Lao Ning, or I will chop you into pieces."


    Hearing this, the man in the blood robe sneered and said: "I have people in my hands. Who will listen to whom?"


    At this time, Ming Changfeng came back and laughed wildly. Although he didn''t look back, he said sarcastically: "Ning Tao, didn''t you think of it? Sage selection first, the same generation invincible, such scenery infinite you, unexpectedly will fall into my hand


    "I have a life-saving power given by the elder, but Do you have any? "


    Ning Tao thought about it seriously, shrugged his shoulders and said: "this is really not there, so you want to fight with me?"


    "Wait for me to ask you a question. You killed me, didn''t you?" The blood robed man behind suddenly opened his mouth.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and did not respond. He heard the man in the blood robe sneer: "he is still my cousin, and I, from the netherworld, was sent to the netherworld for training because of my outstanding talent."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly said: "no wonder, you also have a feeling that I hate."


    That''s a light word.


    There was no fear in him from the beginning to the end.


    "Well, pretend to be a ghost. Remember, the person who killed you It''s called the sea of hell, "the blood robed man hums coldly. It seems that he is going to kill this serious trouble.


    In order to wait for this opportunity, he has been waiting for a long time. The underworld clan has asked him to kill Ning Tao more than once.


    Who would have thought that attacking the big elf could meet Ning Tao here? However, Lao Tianzhu just killed him today. He was the first one in the blood knife team. He never failed in 107 missions.


    Today, it''s no exception.


    Just as he was about to start, Ning Tao said with a smile: "do you think that when I say a cup of tea time, I mean the waste of Ming Changfeng? What I''m saying is, if you two serve together, one cup of tea will be enough. "


    "I''ve seen your bloodknife team''s assassination skill once before, but I''ve already found you."


    As soon as the words came out, the blood robed man''s eyes flashed, and his sword fell down suddenly. But Ming Changfeng really urged a charm.


    The whole body is just like King Kong, and it doesn''t move like a mountain.


    This is one of his cards. In this state, he can easily block Xianjun''s all-out attack.


    "Talisman, body of Vajra!"


    However, a light hand, a no different, blood robed man, Ming Fei sea, pupil shrink, looking at the front of Ning Tao into smoke disappear, breathing the same, color change way: "residual shadow? It''s a flash of light


    "What? No good


    Ming Changfeng''s pupils shrink. He has seen the shadow of Ning Tao. Ming Feiyu died in this move.


    And still, one shot.


    Just screamed, but found that they have been surrounded, only to see the evil spirit of Ning Tao, to a five, extremely lifelike, so appeared in front of them."I seem to think highly of you. There is some truth in what you say. A cup of tea really seems to be a little long."


    Five Ning Tao at the same time light smile way.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Five "Five pieces of shadow," Jiang Chen took a cold breath. He couldn''t help being shocked. He just managed to get to the fourth part. He thought he had caught up with Ning Tao, but he was left behind again.


    How strong is this guy''s elixir?


    It can support him to make this step.


    In the college, Xianjun was the fastest to do this step in the middle and later period. Mo Xian was the clearest. However, he was only in the third paragraph. As for Mo Li, let alone Mo Li.


    There is only wonder in my heart.


    At this time, Ming Fei Hai''s eyelids trembled. He gritted his teeth and flashed. Naturally, he knew that this guy was young and had reached this stage of cultivation.


    Damn, it''s hard to deal with.


    But he is seven heavy, this boy is just a four heavy, he and Changfeng joint also afraid not to win him.


    And after a while, the army will come up.


    Thinking of this, they looked at each other. When they flew to Haydn, they yelled, "do it, kill him."


    "Whoosh..."


    "Shangpin Difa, Xueming Dao!"


    "Shangpin Difa, Youming Qi, Hanming Dao!"


    The two different Sabre techniques can complement each other. The sound of the sabre is loud, and the huge wood around is smashed.


    Some young Elves were blown away.


    As soon as Qu Xiaoxi pulled his bow, several people wanted to help him. However, Ning Tao waved his hand to them and took a deep breath. His fighting spirit soared and his eyes glared. Both of them seemed to be several feet high.


    "Three hundred and sixty thousand The melting pot of war


    "Original skill, six samsara boxing!"


    "Immortal armor, possessed!"


    "Give me Broken


    At this moment, Ning Tao felt that his power could break the sky, and the unprecedented strong feeling came to his heart, and he beat the blow out in one breath.


    In the blink of an eye, he met two big knife spirits.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Roar..."


    I saw a shock wave of tens of meters explosion, which spread wildly, and Xiao ting and others retreated.


    One by one, their faces were shocked. Is this really the fight of Xianjun level? Isn''t that scary? The core of the explosion was tens of meters and hundreds of meters around.


    "Whoosh..."


    Two vomit blood figure suddenly retrogressed to come out.


    It''s Ming Fei Hai and Ming Changfeng that make them both startled Is this guy a Tyrannosaurus Rex? Just quadruple, where is the power of terror?


    "No, tie hands, go Let''s go... "

 Chapter 3245

    A blow, a sentence.


    Although they may not have the strength to fight together, they were really scared in their hearts, and the tiger''s mouth cracked.


    Drops of blood trickled down the knife.


    Numbness in the arms, stiffness in the palms.


    Although he made a decision to escape from the fire, he was more scared than the lightning.


    Instinct, instinct tell him, run!


    It was incredible, but he believed it!


    Ming Changfeng, needless to say, has a shadow on Ning Tao in his heart. This guy has gradually become a mountain, blocking his way, making him unable to cross.


    Don''t even think about it. Turn around and run.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, these two guys how so spineless? Just now, I had blood to fight with him.


    "Come if you want? You want to go? Fight if you want? You don''t take this seat seriously, do you? Where do you think this is? Is the sky dark? "


    "The way of space, blink!"


    Just listen to "brush" a, unexpectedly surpass two people.


    As soon as the golden gun flashed, their eyes were blinded by the dazzling light. They couldn''t help walking, but the knife in their hands was skillfully and ruthlessly up and down.


    Impressively, advance is retreat!


    "Do you really think we are afraid of you?" Ming Feihai was so angry that he couldn''t hang on his face.


    It was a shame to run away.


    Others may not be shameful, but in the face of a younger generation in his cousin''s time, he has no face.


    The two Dao gang did their best.


    "Be careful..."


    Xiao ting and Jiang Chen let out a loud sound at the same time.


    However, Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, too late pick fly two knives, simply don''t move, let two knives cut down, the next second stopped two "Dang Dang" sound.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ka Click, click... "


    The ground under the feet of the three collapsed in an instant.


    The strength is too strong. However, under the gape of Ming Feihai and Ming Changfeng, although Ning Tao suffered some injuries, it can be ignored that the flashing golden light is actually a layer of armor.


    Hard cut up, but shock the two of them Qi and blood surge, almost did not resist a blood spurt out.


    The long knife in my hand is still buzzing.


    "Yes, what kind of pervert is this? It''s not only fast, but also can''t hit. Run, run... "


    Ming Fei Hai cursed and ran away.


    At this moment, it''s really heartless.


    Jiang Qingge several people are also silly, Ning Tao now strong to this point? Darling, isn''t that terrible? It puts a lot of pressure on him to be the second.


    It''s like the gap between him and No. 20. This guy is a pervert.


    Jiang Qingge has a sad face.


    "Dang Dang..."


    The three fight like lightning, sparks everywhere, but a discerning person can see that Ning Tao is pressing two people to fight, very overbearing, let two people breathless.


    "Asshole Asshole... "


    "Ning Tao, don''t deceive others too much. If you really want to force us to fight back, you won''t feel better. You''d better stop now. It''s irrelevant. We don''t owe anyone."


    Ming Changfeng yells.


    Ming Fei Hai regretted going to grandma''s house.


    If he had known that this guy was so terrible, he would have disappeared. He was the first person of the young generation of the blood saber team, and he was appointed the leader of the future blood saber team.


    How can you die in this place?


    "No We must not... "


    Both of them were forced to use a secret method with red eyes. As soon as they bit the tip of their tongue, they spurted out a mouthful of blood essence, which was even more accurate.


    In a flash, the power of the long sword soared several times.


    "Secret skill, sacrifice sword!"


    "The best imperial skill, Tianming sword skill!"


    "Chop ~!"


    At this moment, the sky is dark and the earth is dark, and the Dao Qi is extremely destructive. It is obvious that they have done their best.


    The earth has ravines under our feet.


    There were countless cracks, and some elves'' faces were even more shocked.


    Obviously, they all have a shadow over this sword. It''s one of the great Tianming''s unique skills. I don''t know how many strong members of the elves died on it. Once they put out the sword, they will see blood, otherwise, they will be scared.


    But Ning Tao sneered and said sarcastically, "I can''t beat you. I''ll make peace again. Do you think everything is going to be towards you? Fight with me? Do you have the strength? "


    "Let you see what hell is, remember to go on and give me the name of ningmo!"


    Words fall, surging Xianli burst out.


    It''s like a sea of clouds.


    Jiang Chen and Jiang Qingge exclaim that the strength of this elixir field is what a mere quadruple can have? Basically, they are not inferior to the seven fold sea of netherworld.How does this guy practice?


    My God!


    The next second, Ning Tao took a deep breath, a long gun shock, a chaotic hazy breath erupted, behind as if there was a light and shadow, like looking for firewood in Hongmeng, touching the mystery of life.


    The void is breaking at this moment.


    At the foot of the earth, has long been overwhelmed, simply unable to withstand the power of this blow.


    "This battle is called Apocalypse


    "Broken ~!"


    Jiang Chen''s pupil shrinks. It''s a unique skill originated from Tianzun. When strong, it''s strong. When weak, it''s just.


    He thought he could surpass Ning Tao in this aspect. After all, he has the heart of origin. Unexpectedly, maybe he learned it in advance, but his power is worse than one.


    Under the attention of all people, the three surging offensives collided together, just like the first battle between Xianhuang.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the situation was one-sided. The power of the Apocalypse was mixed with endless mysteries. Inch by inch, he crushed the awn of the sword and swallowed them up with unstoppable speed and power.


    "No No... "


    "It''s impossible No... "


    The sea screams, and the sound stops.


    In this terrible power, the ashes fly away, and the dark long wind, is in the inch by inch decomposition.

 Chapter 3246

    Ming Fei Hai, the successor of blood knife team.


    Ming Changfeng, the first minor Lord in the galaxy of Da Tian Ming.


    No matter what happens to either of these two identities, it will immediately cause a sensation and spread widely. If they die together, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    At the moment, however, the two are in dire straits.


    One of them is gone!


    "Boom boom..."


    "No Ah... "


    Under the apocalypse, Ming Changfeng screams bitterly, half of his body has been broken down, and this force is incomparable, irreversible and unstoppable. One of his great Tianming''s unique skills is vulnerable in front of it.


    In addition to the legendary Dharma, otherwise, there can be no such power, no It''s an extraordinary Dharma.


    But the next second, he will be swallowed up


    "Huhu..."


    Ning Tao breathed heavily and his chest heaved violently, standing on the ruins like a bloody God of war.


    However, he frowned, a little surprised, strange, are all dead?


    Although he has made it clear that the underworld is one of the branches of the great netherworld, and the great netherworld galaxy, in fact, is one of the four major galaxies.


    This is already a matter for sure!


    However, he doesn''t care if the hell flies to the sea. If the hell Changfeng dies, it will be a big trouble.


    The main point is that it will attract the attention of the galaxy to itself, which is no less than igniting a fire. It may also expose that the Holy Land ningtao and the first ningtao are the same person.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly saw that in the calm ruins, a little silver was flying away like a sharp sword.


    It''s incredibly fast.


    And there''s a silver ball of energy.


    "Ning Tao, you dare to kill me and destroy my body. My Ming Changfeng and you are irreconcilable..."


    This silver energy ball is cursing angrily, and is about to disappear in front of us. Suddenly, an arrow with a bunch of flame, penetrating many obstacles and spaces, hit the energy ball accurately.


    "The power of rune, exploding fire arrow!"


    It turned out that Qu Xiaoxi shot, she has been nervously staring at the fight, see her to escape, then shot an arrow.


    Ming Changfeng''s face turned white and his eyes widened. He only heard a loud bang, and the flame swallowed down. The silver energy ball cracked. The next second, it broke a small corner.


    "What? No Don''t... "


    "Ah..."


    A force of impact spread to his spirit.


    At this time, every bit of injury is like sprinkling salt on the wound, and the pain increases more than ten times.


    The spirit body shrank by half in an instant.


    Hit by the power of Rune.


    In the scream, the silver energy ball still disappeared in front of people at a high speed, but it was the weaker and weaker whine of Ming Changfeng.


    Ning Tao froze, inexplicably wiped a head of sweat, I go, this next I''m afraid really want to make a big.


    Looking at the situation just now, even if Ming Changfeng can survive, it has been abandoned. The spirit body has been severely damaged. It is more difficult to make up for it.


    Even if the wind devil has many difficulties, he has no cohesion.


    And for the super genius of the big galaxy, it''s worse than death It''s all painful!


    Among the world''s first-class talents in the future, Ming Changfeng is going to be removed


    Ning Tao sighs. In the future, I''m afraid I have to be on guard against the big sky and the dark galaxy. Be careful and be careful again. Otherwise, an immortal will be dead if he jumps out accidentally.


    Although he has completed the seventh turn now, it is far from the Xianhuang strong.


    He turned around and looked at Qu Xiaoxi with a bitter smile on his face, but the latter''s face was filled with regret. She didn''t shoot him on the spot. She was the princess of the great spirit. If she was killed, it would only bring endless benefits.


    But he could not think of Ning Tao''s difficulties.


    Jiang Chen and Jiang Qingge can experience Ning Tao more or less. If Ming Changfeng is alive, he must be careful. He doesn''t need to worry about it any more, but the sky behind him is huge.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, he was not afraid of itching when he had more lice. He also killed the "lion subduing the devil" of the white jade lion family.


    The others are more numerous.


    Whatever should come, will come.


    mentioned this, that "inflammation angle" still let him remember deeply, that day took the opportunity to suck away the essence of the lion''s demon blood, now fear is reborn.


    He doesn''t know many people about the star family, but this burning horn is definitely a serious problem.


    And song Xingzhou, king of gods


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly and shakes his head suddenly. He doesn''t think much about it. But he just found two space rings of excellent quality from the ruins. Before he can check the spoils, he suddenly hears a loud noise from the sky.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw the shadow of a dark red magic sword. Where he passed, even the sky was divided in two.At this moment, everyone has a feeling of hair explosion, that a god awn, let them as if they were dismembered, even dare not look directly at, too terrible, at the moment as if hanging on their own head.


    I dare not even move.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge is cold all over.


    Is this the most powerful inside information of the super Galaxy? The eternal green wood of the great spirit and the holy sword of the great heaven are all the unique and supreme power in the world.


    Ning Tao''s scalp is numb. What kind of knife is this? I feel much stronger than fengluan sword.


    Is it a legendary holy instrument?


    No, it''s something that a saint can use.


    He once asked the wind devil, but the latter said that this holy thing had already disappeared with the saints, and I don''t know how many years it has not appeared in the world.


    However, Ning Tao looked at his Yangling ring, which should be regarded as a holy thing.


    But what it is, I haven''t figured it out!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    As soon as the Shengming Dao was born, the sky was dark, and then seven or eight towering figures appeared, emitting a magnificent atmosphere of terror. It was still in fierce scuffle. It seemed that it was bound by something just now.


    When the crowd exclaimed, there were bursts of tremors under their feet, like something breaking out of the ground.


    "What What? "


    As soon as Ning Tao and others turned their heads, they saw a bright blue light column heading straight to the regiment. One of them changed color and said: "eternal green wood? How is that possible? Isn''t it still sleeping? How can you wake up? "


    "Ha ha, heaven helps me, big heaven, now it''s our turn to fight back," said the excited voice of the fairy queen. It seems that she didn''t expect that eternal Aoki would wake up.


    It must be Ning Tao and Xiao Xi.


    How helpful!


    The next second, it seems that there is an ancient Scepter that covers the sky. It''s all sapphire. It''s flawless, delicate, indestructible and sacred.


    The Holy Ghost sword cut down angrily, but it was blocked by the scepter. It was not divided into two.


    "Damn, damn..."


    One of the shadows scolded endlessly. The veins on his forehead jumped straight. He gritted his teeth and yelled, "go, retreat..."


    Now that eternal Aoki has come to life, if he doesn''t have the advantage, he will only increase the casualties if he continues to fight.


    It seems that that bastard Mingsha failed.


    Damn it, such a great opportunity. If you give them another half day, they will be successful.


    "Asshole..."


    In a hurry, Da Tianming''s hands receded like a tide, but the elves had already begun to fight back.


    Morale is like a rainbow, pursue while winning!

 Chapter 3247

    Soon, the people of heaven and the underworld who exist in the big elf galaxy are either dead or captured.


    But it''s not over yet. The elves have finally gained the upper hand. If we don''t make good use of this opportunity, we won''t have such a good chance in the future. It''s just at this time.


    Moreover, the eternal green wood not only wakes up this time, but also greatly increases the power of the eternal scepter.


    It can suppress the people of heaven and hell and the Holy Ghost sword.


    I don''t know why?


    When the scepter was wielded, it was like a blue light rain and a light curtain. A large number of elves recovered from their injuries. Even Ning Tao felt relaxed when he bathed in the light rain.


    Ning Tao stretched out his hand to touch the light rain, a burst of surprise, actually can use a wide range of treatment.


    Worthy of eternal green wood.


    Subconsciously, the "Qinglian Zaohua Sutra" was put into operation.


    He was surprised to find that the speed of recovery of "Qinglian Zaohua classic" has increased greatly. I don''t know whether it is because of the huge vitality in the body, or whether the power of this technique has reached a higher level.


    In short, the body''s fatigue, some small wounds heal quickly, basically recovered to the heyday.


    The ground is full of holes, in this light and rain, unexpectedly also quickly restored to vitality, an ancient tree like to take medicine, a strong growth, not long, Ning Tao and others are surrounded by ancient trees.


    "Well This... "


    A few people are silly. They are really convinced by the power of eternal green wood. They deserve to be the first sacred wood in the world.


    There is a lot of space for hemp to turn over the two special products in his hand.


    In a word, he can''t say his name. Jiang Chen and Jiang Qingge all say that they are good babies with amazing value.


    Anyway, it''s ok if things are good. After a while, it will disappear. Ning Tao plunges into the original tower. After all, there are so many insects to be refined. At that time, Qingmu Dan will sell well all over the world.


    When it''s over here, please go to the origin clan, and he can travel around the world with lingxu, and have a good time.


    And calculate the time, magic month, and Yiyi''s child, at this time should also have been born.


    It''s more than a year since I left the galaxy.


    Miaomiao also found it.


    Ning Tao''s calculation made him feel relieved for a long time. There are too many complicated things. It''s really necessary to see the origin of training. He can already feel the difficulty of improving his cultivation.


    Although the seventh turn of Nirvana was successful, there was not much increase in the realm, but a doubling in combat power.


    From wuchong, Ning Tao only feels that it is far away. The further he goes, the more difficult it will be. It should not be long before the seal of galaxy is broken. If he can''t break through Xianhuang early, how can he fight with him?


    A war emperor, yuwenchuan, is enough for him to have a headache, not to mention the other three stars.


    A person really can''t avoid some fatigue.


    If only Galaxy seal could persist for a longer time, the longer the better. Is there any way to enhance the seal? Ning Tao''s subconscious wishful thinking.


    But in my hands, the melting pot of heaven and earth has been constantly refining, which is made of green wood pills.


    With pure spirit of wood


    In the blink of an eye, three days passed in a flash.


    Under the sound of the bells and drums, the army of the big elves returned triumphantly. This time, they fought to the old nest of the big heaven. However, it''s easy to defend and hard to attack there. The foundation is too deep. If they attack hard, the big elves can''t get any benefits.


    In any case, this counterattack, all the way to pursue and kill, has made Da Tianming''s trip a heavy loss.


    Seven or eight of the Xianhuang strongmen have fallen.


    There are countless immortal kings, immortal kings and so on. It is known that in some corners or battlefields, there are still more powerful people falling here.


    Moreover, the elves are not easy to bully. There are so many branches. In this battle, they all come to help at the critical moment. The angels, the jungle, the wood spirits, the spirits More than a dozen branches, big and small, have come.


    It''s a great loss to the army of the great heaven.


    One of the most powerful has fallen.


    He was shocked to death by the eternal scepter.


    Today, the gate of the mountain has been closed. No matter inside or outside, it''s not allowed to go in and out. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to attack the big elves for thousands of years.


    And the big elves are happy, which is one of the few victories in hundreds of thousands of years.


    Even more, it hit the old nest of the great heaven.


    It''s really a feat, and it can be recorded in the history of the great elves. Looking at history, there are only a few moments when her family can do this.


    However, this battle can win so beautiful, all owe to one person.


    Yes, it is Ning Tao!


    Qu Xiaoxi has explained the cause and effect.


    The Elven queen and other high-level officials are very excited about this and show respect for it. This time, their elves really accept Ning Tao''s great kindness, and they don''t know how to repay it?Just say this last point, save the eternal green wood, it is equivalent to save the elves.


    This kindness is really too great.


    To tell you the truth, if you let the spirit queen devote herself, you should take it for granted, or even owe something. On the day of the return of the army, the spirit queen is ready to let Ning Tao''s name resound through their great spirit and be worshiped by the audience.


    However, he was stopped by one person.


    That man is Wind devil!


    Just when people don''t understand, the wind devil only says one or two of them. One is that if the heaven knows that their failure is due to Ning Tao, what should they do?


    That''s absolutely reckless. Kill him to vent his anger.


    It can''t be easier to kill a fairy king.


    It''s not good for Ning Tao!


    Second, the wind devil didn''t make it clear. He only said that this would push Ning Tao to the top of the storm and make him famous all over the world. But for him now, this is a bad thing.


    The reason is the holy land of eternal life. Of course, he certainly didn''t say that he had already vowed to rot in his stomach.


    At first, the elder told him that it was the little martial uncle of Dahuang college. Then Ning Tao told him about it. What they are doing now is for the holy land.


    In a word, the fairy queen discussed with the elders and decided to hide the matter for the time being. Only the high level they trusted could know.


    But they must repay this kindness. The elves always repay their kindness.


    Jiang, ink, wind, song.


    Ning Tao is also awakened in the closed pass. She has only refined less than half of those divine favours. It''s too much. First, she gives several hundred to Jiang Chen and others.


    It''s a split.


    It happened that the fairy queen wanted to see her. Ning Tao pondered for a while, and then rushed over


    The spirit hall, now everyone is here.


    The first fairy queen, though still weak, was in high spirits. When she saw him coming, she walked down excitedly. She put a jade hand on her chest and said respectfully, "thank you for saving my fairy family."


    "We can''t thank you enough for giving such precious things as chaotic mother Qi generously."


    Then, in the name of the queen, he made a big gift.


    The three supreme elders and even the elves present are saluting Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao''s mouth was drawn. He didn''t want to think of chaos again. He immediately asked them to get up. What he was most interested in was the thanks of the elves.


    What would it be?

 Chapter 3248

    Sure enough, the fairy queen immediately stepped into the main topic. She blushed with excitement and said, "this time, our fairy family has been greatly gracious and generous. I really don''t know how to thank the benefactor?"


    "I''m really ashamed to take out ordinary things. I dare to ask if my benefactor has anything Demand? "


    As he spoke, his cheeks became more and more red.


    It''s like a ripe peach that can drip water. It''s easy for people to think about her like this.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, also always sweep to the small Xi body.


    Let Qu Xiaoxi not comfortable, heart like deer bumping, some panic, sister today good strange ah?


    However, Ning Tao is a Leng, let oneself put forward a condition? He immediately felt his chin and thought about it. To tell you the truth, he didn''t think about it. At the beginning, he came to the big elf for the sake of Aoki Shenye.


    Who knows so many things happened in a series, how can we know that the coal ball is the parent gas of chaos.


    In his heart, he wondered how the ancestors of bawangzong got such a precious thing against heaven? A middling galaxy, completely misled him.


    If he got this briquette from the great spirit treasure house, he would have to study it.


    Well, it''s too late to say anything now.


    Ning Tao is distressed. He secretly looks at the wind devil, Jiang Chen and Jiang Qingge with the help of his eyes. But when they shrug, they don''t know what to do.


    Anyway, they have all been given thanks and satisfied, and Ning Tao is the only one left.


    Seeing his hesitation on her face, the fairy queen coughed. Was her expression not clear enough? According to reason, Ning Tao''s age is full of vigor and vitality. She has talked about it. Haven''t she guessed it yet?


    Or, her sister is not attractive enough, and she is one of the best beauties in Xiaoxi.


    No matter appearance or figure, it''s first-class.


    I can tell from her sister.


    However, the fairy queen recalled that the woman that day, the princess of Yueling clan, was actually disguised by Qu Miaomiao. Although she didn''t understand her identity at that time, she had seen Miaomiao with her own eyes.


    That woman, really good, gives a comfortable beauty, Ning Tao''s vision is really good.


    However, Xiaoxi also has advantages. What her elves need most is beautiful women. If you want to marry Xiaoxi, all kinds of beauties will give you one. Yingyingyanyan, are you afraid you won''t be attracted?


    Looking at the men in this world, the fairy queen is very confident that she can''t resist this move.


    The rest are either monks or puppets.


    Women can''t stop it!


    This decision was made by her and the elders. If Xiaoxi and ningtao could get married, it would be better. Almost no one had any objection.


    See Ning Tao still think, fairy queen a bite shell tooth, just want to pick out, but see Ning Tao a slap thigh, a face suddenly way: "I think of."


    "What?"


    Everyone is looking forward to it.


    Ning Tao said solemnly: "in the name of the first sect leader in the world, I hope to make an alliance with the elves, advance and retreat together, survive and die together, and never betray."


    "Well What? "


    The fairy queen was stunned. She was almost angry. What was this guy thinking?


    He can''t think of such a good love?


    Is it intentional or a gentleman''s heart?


    Which man? He''s not here for this? What alliance is he going to propose? Is that funny? What''s the first door? Who named it? Are you not afraid of being beaten when you go out? I don''t seem to have heard of this force.


    Although angry in the heart, but see Ning Tao a face solemn, don''t seem to be joking, the face can''t help strange up.


    One of the elders hesitated and said, "it''s easy to say about the alliance. After all, the benefactor has saved our elves. But what''s the first door in the world?"


    "In the world, if you dare to have such a name that you are not afraid of death, you must have a lot of capital and strength, but why haven''t you heard of it?"


    Everyone looked suspicious.


    Not the name Ning Tao just wanted, right?


    This alliance is related to the long-term development of the two major forces. We can''t make fun of it like this.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a dry cough, immediately put his hand on his back, put on the airs of the sect leader, and said confidently, "don''t worry, you don''t know the first gate in the world. It''s normal, but you must know the origin of the clan, right?"


    The fairy queen and others nodded, the origin of the mainland this matter, in a period of time ago made a stir.


    As one of the top ten, it''s clear.


    It''s said that the origin clan moved to the ancient continent


    Just thinking about it, I went to listen to Ning Tao with a smile: "and the origin clan is the origin hall under my first sect in the world, and there are also Four entrances. "


    "What?"


    As soon as the words came out, the fairy queen''s face turned pale and her eyebrows wrinkled.


    Is the origin clan the first in the world?Or under the command of Ning Tao? How is that possible? What''s going on? Why haven''t you heard a word about it?


    What''s more, they were surprised by the last sentence. There are still four entrances? It''s too deep, isn''t it? The most important thing is that they didn''t know that one of the top ten didn''t know that there was such a thing in the world.


    It''s really a little bit palpitating.


    But in fact, it''s just that they think too much. The other four portals mentioned by Ning Tao are the fairyland, the demon world and the spirit world. The fourth gateway is Dahuangtang.


    Of course, the strength and origin of Tang Yi are much worse than nature, but how can they know it''s these four.


    Ning Tao did not say, let them guess.


    Anyway, the more exaggerated the guess, the better.


    This time, he is going to tie the great spirit and the holy land of eternal life firmly. If the holy land is exposed in the future, he does not believe that the great heaven and the dark will be indifferent. It is one of the four major galaxies, and it is just for the great spirit to stop them.


    He didn''t ask the big spirit to do anything else, just drag down the big sky.


    So two tenths of the pressure is gone.


    There are eight left to plan!


    At this time, the fairy queen solemnly rose. Although the origin of the family is still unknown, now with the wind devil sitting in the town and the ancient continent, she is a top-grade galaxy, which can not be underestimated.


    He said immediately, "where is the headquarters of the first door in the world? Who is the ancestor in the gate? Maybe the elder is familiar with it. "


    The three supreme elders all smile with confidence.


    I''ve lived for so many years.


    When he asked her to test, Ning Tao just sniffed and shook his head and said, "my master is an old man. It''s not that I despise the three supreme elders, but the three It''s really out of her way. "


    "Maybe my master can give her some face if the ancestors of the elves live again, but That''s all


    The silence of the audience was as dead as death.


    The smile of the three elders is stiff, including the fairy queen. They are all silly at the moment. If Ning Tao hadn''t been kind to them, they would have been furious at the moment.


    But really understand him, know that he should not rave, is it difficult to be really powerful behind him?


    "You Do you have a master? "

 Chapter 3249

    Or say the fairy queen and others are incredible, with a look of consternation, who doesn''t know that Ning Tao was born in the middle class galaxy, even if he has a master, how strong can he be?


    Even though he is the supreme for the first time, in the eyes of the three supreme elders, he still not worth mentioning!


    Is he making it up?


    Is there such a terrible person in this world? Is it one of those people in the legend?


    But Ning Tao has a calm face and a clear conscience. Anyway, he has to put on airs, and he doesn''t lie. To tell the truth, he has two masters, one is Wu Chenzi, the other is the immortal saint.


    As for the immortal sage, it''s just a small elf family, which naturally is not in the eye.


    What elder is not worth mentioning.


    Even if the fairy ancestor is reborn, whether his master will give her face or not really depends on the mood. There are only a few people in the world who can compete with her.


    However, Jiang Chen and Jiang Qingge all admire each other. This cowhide is almost blown out of the sky by his boy.


    It''s so ridiculous that people believe it.


    I can''t do without admiration.


    In particular, Mo Xian''s face is full of admiration. Brother Ning really has a golden tongue. He can say that the dead are alive. If he didn''t live and die all the way, I''m afraid he would believe it now.


    As everyone knows, what Ning Tao said is true.


    At this time, the fairy queen coughed, hesitated for a moment and said, "well Master Ning, no matter whether it''s true or not, when you call the head of the original clan, let''s discuss the alliance face to face. What do you think of it? "


    This is the result of their secret deliberation just now.


    Whether Ning Tao''s words are exaggerated or true, they just have the idea of forming an alliance with the first-class galaxy, the family of origin. As for the number one in the world, let''s investigate first.


    To tell you the truth, in the hearts of several people, they are dubious. If you say you don''t believe it at all, it''s impossible that Ning Tao is such a monster. Can it be cultivated by the middle class Galaxy? And the chaotic parent gas, can it be found in middling galaxies?


    It seems reasonable to say that he has a master secretly. In a word, Ning Tao has become a fan.


    No one can figure him out


    After hearing this, Ning Tao readily agreed to let people take his keepsake and invite Huyan clan leader. Unexpectedly, it was Xiao ting.


    She is now the Queen''s bodyguard, and this task is naturally given to her.


    Of course, the alliance alone can''t repay Ning Tao''s great kindness that day. It''s inevitable that the alliance doesn''t repay the kindness. Needless to say, the Elves will open their mouths. After all, Ning Tao doesn''t hesitate to offend Da Tianming for the sake of the elves.


    It was the first door in the world that made them puzzled, and the terrible master?


    At this time, the fairy empress meimou Yiyi still didn''t give up on the marriage. After all, only in this way can the alliance be considered firm, and Ning Tao was tightly tied here.


    Marriage is also a kind of alliance.


    Immediately, he broke the deadlock and said frankly: "benefactor, since we intend to form an alliance this time, why don''t we take the opportunity to get married? It''s not a good thing."


    "Well to unite to marriage? Who and who? "


    Ning Tao''s face was stunned, some unexpected.


    And Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge, is a teaser. Ning Tao''s spring is coming.


    "It''s you and Xiao Xi, of course. They''re a perfect match," the fairy queen blushed and acted as the matchmaker.


    To tell you the truth, she just wants to give her sister to Ning Tao. The queen of her family has also summoned up her courage.


    I don''t hesitate to save face.


    If ordinary people marry Xiaoxi, she will ignore it.


    However, as soon as Qu Xiaoxi heard this, his face turned red. He stamped his jade feet and said, "sister, you What are you talking about? "


    Said also embarrassed to see Ning Tao one eye.


    The heart is beating fast.


    Suddenly want to marry, or with elder brother Ning, she is really unprepared, elder sister did not talk about it with her.


    Ning Tao is also stunned. He really doesn''t think about it. He can''t help but wonder if the big elf is just trying to repay his kindness and aggrieve Xiao Xi? Just want to refuse, but suddenly remembered that day summer elder sister said.


    Marriage is the key to save the holy land.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly said, "well, actually, we are already married."


    "Oh? What do you say? " Everyone was stunned.


    "Isn''t it the rule of your great elves that whoever is baptized by Aoki is the next queen? Qu Miaomiao is being baptized, and she''s already my woman. Isn''t that marriage? "


    Ning Tao is overjoyed.


    "Well This... "


    The fairy queen was caught off guard.


    I forgot about it. To be honest, she was in a dilemma.


    At this time, Ning Tao just asked: "by the way, what''s the matter between Miaomiao and Shanling? Is there any dispute between her and you elvesThis problem has been bothering him for several days.


    I was in such a hurry that I forgot to ask Miaomiao.


    Hearing this, the fairy queen hesitated for a moment and said: "recently, I specially searched the supreme secret book of our family, and I just learned the whole story of this matter. It''s a bit complicated to say."


    Everyone is busy and nervous.


    At this time, the fairy queen took a deep breath and said: "the origin of things, a long time ago, wonderful ancestors, that is, the first mountain spirit queen, has a very high status in our fairy family."


    "It is said that there is a certain relationship between her and my fairy ancestors. Her blood is pure and powerful, and still retains the oldest appearance of the fairy family, that is, the so-called mountain spirit power in your mouth."


    "She was still the fairy saint of those years, but she fell in love with a man in those years, and they both fell in love."


    Jiang Qingge touched his nose and muttered: "it was because of love that he separated."


    However, the fairy queen shook her head and said, "in the eyes of outsiders, this must be true, but it is not true. On the contrary, some old people in the clan support her very much."


    "In love, my elves have always advocated that you love me and I wish that a lover will get married, but at that time, the situation was complicated, and the relationship between us and Da Tianming was even worse than it is now."


    There was a look of consternation.


    Isn''t that what you think?


    "One day, the great heaven and the underworld suddenly separated and went to a new Galaxy near the great wilderness, Pluto, to occupy there, and named the earth and the underworld, claiming to be a new race born between the great wilderness and the underworld."


    "In fact, they are a part of the great heaven and the dark, which is the secret of our elves."


    "Out of long-term consideration, our family also plans to send people to develop in secret, to find out the purpose of the underworld, to share the pressure, originally decided to be a branch of the woman, but the saint came out at that time."


    The spirit stopped for a moment, then said: "at that time, this task was very dangerous, but the saint insisted on going, instead, she pushed the branch woman to the throne, we are the descendants of the branch woman."


    "It is said that the announcement of the elopement was actually a secret suppression of the underworld. At the beginning, they all had contacts with each other, but somehow, from one day on, they completely broke the news with the Shanling clan."


    "And the last recorded item in the secret Scripture is that the queen and the saint at that time did not know what agreement they had reached and wiped out everything about the mountain spirit."


    "In a word, this saint, the mountain spirit queen, is actually fighting for the ethnic group. She is a great saint."

 Chapter 3250

    When they heard this, they thought hard.


    How could Miaomiao''s ancestor, the first mountain spirit queen, be so eccentric? Go to clamp down the underworld clan, how can you suddenly break contact with the clan?


    It''s really puzzling.


    The branch queen also erased all the records.


    As a result, the spirit clan seems to have never been a mountain spirit clan. Even for so many years, the two clans have not contacted each other at all, and they are strangers.


    If not for the sake of restoring the light of Shanling''s scepter, I''m afraid this secret will not last long?


    Ning Tao frowns. Is it related to the holy land of eternal life?


    I''m afraid it has something to do with it.


    Anyway, in the mouth of the fairy queen, that saint is a very respectable existence. Moreover, she used to be the main vein of the fairy family, which is far beyond the presence of the fairy family in terms of blood and seniority.


    At this time, the fairy queen could not help saying: "I know that there are some things you may not understand, but the elder and I finally figured out seven or eight points according to the secret code.


    "At that time, the saint took up the heavy burden and gave up her position as Queen. First, for the sake of the overall situation, and second, because of the current situation, it was really difficult for her to take the lead."


    "Because she was unable to reverse the declining situation at that time, she chose to give way and went to the remote wilderness to open up a branch. In the name of Shanling, she lived in anonymity with her beloved."


    The crowd nodded, which was understandable.


    Those of the big families take retreat as advance.


    "However, the good days didn''t seem to last long. They unexpectedly found that the underworld was planning a big event. Maybe you all think it''s incredible. But I''ll tell you what, they found a place Holy Land


    The fairy queen said solemnly.


    This remark caused a sensation in the whole hall.


    "What what? How is that possible? " Jiang Qingge and Jiang Chen are both in a state of shock, and they are in a state of turmoil.


    They know best what a holy land means, but it can stir thousands of galaxies. Just say that the holy land of time and space gives birth to the time tower. How precious and popular this thing is is no longer necessary to explain, right?


    Today''s 90% of ethnic groups are basically inseparable from it.


    It''s my dream to be the supreme treasure.


    That big day dark, unexpectedly early in the dark found a holy land, at this time if spread out, I''m afraid can cause the Third World War.


    As we all know, there were two great wars in the world. The first war was the apocalyptic natural disaster. The origin of Tianzun ended the apocalyptic war by self explosion.


    In the Second World War, hundreds of millions of years ago, the big cake of the holy land of time and space was unexpectedly discovered.


    That time, the Terran, the orc, the star clan, the star nest, the dragon clan, the Shura clan, the Yaksha clan And so on big and small gathered the whole world 89% strength.


    It can be said that it is the end of a generation of civilization.


    I don''t know how many strong people died!


    In the end, the sage college could not bear the loss of life, occupied the dominant position, distributed the resources of the holy land of time and space reasonably, and finally invented the treasure of time tower, which was imitated by the original tower.


    That''s the end of the darkness.


    Holy land does not belong to any one, but belongs to the whole world, and the alliance formed by it.


    If the holy land is found, the third world war is inevitable.


    And Ning Tao a listen, brain only feel on the spot "buzz" for a while, some blank, a face as calm as possible, but unconsciously no longer laugh.


    He raised his head and looked at the wind devil. The latter''s face was not good-looking, but he also indicated that he must be calm.


    At this time, Jiang Qingge said excitedly, "which Saint left that holy place? Has Da Tianming got it? I have never heard of this in my family


    "It''s said that it''s the name of" eternal life ". It''s the oldest and most mysterious saint who lived almost the same life as the sun and the moon. It''s also the last saint in the world a billion years ago. We didn''t expect that this Saint also left the holy land."


    The fairy queen looked respectful.


    Even among the saints, the immortal saint is also a terrible one with incomparable qualifications and strength.


    "The holy land of eternal life?"


    Jiang Chen murmured a, in the heart still can''t help a burst of palpitation, didn''t expect to know this matter.


    Even the origin of the heart are "thumping" up.


    But suddenly, he suddenly remembered something, as if he recalled the day when he got the heart of origin. The strange words Ning Tao said in his ear unconsciously overlapped with something, and his heart was thumped.


    But then he shook his head and frowned. Don''t think about it. It''s easy to scare people to death


    The fairy queen said: "as far as we know, the Da Tian Ming clan hasn''t been successful for so many years. If they succeed, I''m afraid our fairy clan will no longer exist. We can''t guess the power of saints."


    "Moreover, it seems that there is more than one group of them. That is to say, they are not the only ones who found this holy place, but the others are not recorded in the secret scriptures.""In fact, it is true that the holy land is left by the saints. There must be a purpose for them. Naturally, they will not be invaded casually. The holy land of time and space is just an accident, and they paid a very painful price in those years."


    Ning Tao is silent. Is this what the top ten super galaxies know about holy places?


    There''s some insight in my heart.


    "What happened after that?" The wind devil suddenly said, after all, he was born in the wilderness and knew a lot about it.


    I''m curious about that, too.


    "At that time, as soon as she learned about this, she was discovered by the head of the Diming clan at that time, that is, the brother of the head of the datianming clan at that time. His first reaction was to kill people and kill their mouths, so he met the couple alone."


    "When they were about to die together, a couple arrived and saved the couple. The man didn''t know who he was, but the woman seemed to be the saint of the fairy generation. Her name was what Xuan."


    The fairy queen doesn''t remember very well.


    In fact, it is not clearly recorded in the secret Scripture, only that it is the saint of the great fairy system.


    However, Ning Tao understood that it was the elder martial brother and Gu Xuanxuan. At that time, if he guessed correctly, it should be the last time that the candle dragon returned to the galaxy.


    "At that time, I don''t know what happened again. Because of the damage to the root, the holy couple not only sealed the blood of the whole family, but also let the queen erase everything of the Shanling family. Before long, they died."


    "However, in foreign propaganda, there are two other ethnic groups that say that the virgin and the man eloped and their ancestral home was erased. The Shanling people only know this. If they want to know that the virgin bears heavy responsibilities, they have to wait for someone in the family to release their blood."


    "Miaomiao only pretends to be the princess of Yueling clan because she only knows about elopement and bad reputation. But now, once she is baptized, she should be able to lift her blood seal and know the cause and effect of the whole thing."


    The fairy queen breathed a long sigh of relief.


    All of a sudden, it seems that all this has something to do with the holy land, even with the couple.


    Let the mountain spirit queen make this decision.


    After Ning Tao thought about it, he didn''t say anything more. If he wanted to know everything, he could go to ask sister Xuan.


    Just now, he talked about the time tower, which made him excited for a long time. With the strength of the big elves, it should not be a problem to make a batch of time towers, right? At present, there are less than ten time towers in the galaxy.


    If you can get a large number of time towers, there will be plenty of time. After hearing this, the fairy queen doesn''t know what Ning Tao is doing, but naturally there is no problem.


    Let an elder go down to prepare for it immediately.


    The elves don''t like to use the time tower very much. They prefer to be close to nature. There are not many elves in the family, but it''s not a problem to buy a batch through their channels.


    As for the marriage, Ning Tao didn''t refuse, but he didn''t agree. Let''s wait for Miaomiao to pass. Anyway, the fairy queen is determined to Tie Ning Tao. If a small Xi is not attractive enough, what about the stream?


    The headmaster and empress are not a loser. What''s more, with Ning Tao''s potential, it''s definitely right to be a supreme in the future!

 Chapter 3251

    Leaving the spirit hall, Ning Tao could not tell what he felt in his heart. Looking at the warm sunshine, he sighed. The more he understood, the more pressure he felt.


    The scenery here is picturesque.


    It eased his mood a little.


    As long as you work hard, there is hope for everything!


    At this time, the wind devil came over, how much can understand his mood at the moment, comfort patted his shoulder, said with a smile: "don''t worry, we will win, even if caused by the third world war can how?"


    "If you can touch the throne of heaven, even if you are sitting in the holy land, no one dares to commit it!"


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, murmur: "heaven? "


    although this is very exciting, what is Tianzun''s existence? Basically, they belong to one person and ten thousand people. Who can fight with them if the sages don''t come out?


    This kind of mysterious realm can''t be touched by ordinary monks. It needs great wisdom and great fortune.


    Even if the wind devil breaks through to the supreme, he still doesn''t dare to expect that he can break through the supreme. It''s all the luck and opportunity of Ning Tao.


    This perfect resurrection has made his potential and foundation bigger. Maybe he can be more advanced at this time, but how far can he go in the future? The wind devil is satisfied that he can compare with the elder of the elves.


    It is estimated that he can wake up in a dream.


    In the past, he did not even dare to think about the supreme. Now he is involved in this whirlpool. How can he be worthy of the name of wind devil if he is not mad? No regrets for death.


    Anyway, Ning Tao saved his life.


    Just accompany him crazy to the end.


    Two people accompany, all the way green trees, Ning Tao active mind, suddenly asked: "master, is there anything in this world can strengthen the power of the seal?"


    "The seal?"


    The wind devil raised his eyebrow, touched his long white hair, and thought slightly: "I''ve heard of some ancient talismans, such as zhenmen talisman and Vajra Yiqi talisman, which can enhance the power of seal."


    "But if it''s the kind of seal you describe, I''m afraid these things won''t work."


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled. Didn''t they?


    Unfortunately, the wind devil seemed to think of something, and suddenly said: "I remember seeing a record left by the ancients on a relic, but there is something that can enhance the seal of the galaxy you said."


    "Really?" Ning Tao is surprised.


    The wind demon nodded and said, "yes, it''s called" seal stone ". It has a natural seal power and can be used for many purposes. As long as the seal power is injected into any seal, the effect will be greatly enhanced."


    "According to my estimation, it should be possible for the galaxy seal to persist for another ten or eight years without any problem."


    "Ten years Eight years? "


    Ning Tao is short of breath. For him, a year is enough to bring about earth shaking changes.


    Ten years is likely to increase his chances of winning by 10%. In short, as long as he has the opportunity, he must seize it. Ten years is too precious for him.


    When asked where the wind devil can be found.


    However, the wind devil scratched his head and said, "it''s just a record I saw in ancient books. I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. Is it true or false? Does it exist? I don''t know yet, but you can ask the elves. "


    "With the huge accumulation of their family, maybe there will be a surprise. No matter how hard it is, they can distinguish the true from the false."


    Ning Tao thinks it''s reasonable. However, the fairy queen is preparing to make an alliance. Let''s wait for Huyan clan leader to come. When the matter is solved, let''s go back to the galaxy.


    While enjoying the flowers, he suddenly found that Jiang Chen came over in a white robe. As soon as the wind devil picked his eyebrows, he didn''t mix with the young man''s affairs. He immediately nodded and laughed, and went to relax. He also wanted to consolidate his cultivation.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chen looked at a lake in front of him for a long time. It was so clear that it was beautiful. Suddenly, he said with a bitter smile, "you''re really hiding it. I''m so bitter."


    "I thought that my life experience was tragic enough. I didn''t expect that you came from Holy Land


    Ning Tao stood with a negative hand and looked at the clear lake. He was dazzled. His face did not change. He said faintly, "you and I are duckweeds. We don''t have any weight. We just drift with the current."


    "You admit it," Jiang Chen stares at him.


    But Ning Tao shrugged and said casually, "what can I admit? What should be done must be done. "


    Jiang Chen''s teeth are itching. This guy has been playing Tai Chi with him, but he never answers his question directly. He grits his teeth and asks again: "you tell me that your enemy is the whole world, what else can it be except holy land?"


    "That''s too much. Your heart of origin is an example. In short, work hard according to this standard. We may not have many happy days."


    Ning Tao lightly waved his hand and went away in a flash.


    They are elegant and natural.


    However, the pupil of Jiang Chen shrinks, is this a disguised recognition? But is it longevity or time and space?


    After all, this guy''s space power is abnormal.Or, I think too much.


    Jiang Chen looks depressed. He feels like he has fallen into a trap. He has been severely trapped. What strange things are hiding from him?


    He had a hunch that when the truth came out, he would regret it. His intestines were blue.


    The heart of origin is so hot.


    "Well Ah... "


    He roared a few times, like a groundhog, and finally left.


    At least I know which way to go.


    After he left, Ning Tao showed his figure behind an ancient tree. With a long smile, this guy was very sharp. He realized it so quickly.


    But it''s not time to confess to him.


    But it is estimated that he should take action, for example, to get back everything he had in Lagerstroemia indica.


    I have no choice but to pit you


    Six days later, the head of Huyan clan, led by Xiao Ting, came to the elves. The queen of elves wanted to see whether the origin hall was true or not. Unexpectedly, it was true. This clan was really dominated by Ning Tao.


    So, on the spot, the two sides signed a covenant, and the requirements of the big elves are also very simple.


    They only need to stop the great heaven and the dark without any hindrance. The whole process goes on smoothly, and each of them makes a big vow. Only in this way can the covenant be truly successful.


    For the Huyan clan leader, it was like a dream. They made an alliance with the big elves.


    It''s incredible.


    I can''t imagine.


    They don''t look like whiteboards together as they did a few years ago. They already know the world.


    It''s one of the top ten. Moreover, it''s the equality treaty. In addition, one of the difficulties they are facing in their development plan is that they will need a lot of strange elixirs to develop new immortal wine.


    And for this, the big elves can satisfy them completely, and the elixir is growing everywhere.


    Huyan clan leader was stunned when he came here.


    Go to town like a hillbilly.


    As soon as the alliance was signed, the Huyan clan leader told Ning Tao about it. He took out the immortal wine and invited them to taste it. He threatened that as long as they were provided with the immortal medicine, they could provide the immortal wine, and personally created a new formula for the great spirits.


    It''s suitable for women to drink.


    The fairy queen was overjoyed when she learned about this. The first thing they needed was women. The second thing they needed was the herbs and herbs. They would not refuse to accept this. On the contrary, they were secretly happy.


    Unexpectedly, I thought it was a loss to make a covenant. Who ever thought there was such a surprise.


    It seems that this covenant is true.


    If only the marriage could be settled

 Chapter 3252

    It took a whole day for the two Patriarchs to agree on all the details, and their faces couldn''t hide their joy.


    This alliance can only be said to be a win-win one.


    My heart is naturally happy.


    At this time, Ning Tao thought of the seal stone, immediately asked the fairy queen, and the three elders, they must know something about it.


    Sure enough, the head of the elder recalled: "the old seal stone once saw it, but it was a long time ago. It was in the ruins of a great power, but it was only as big as danwan."


    "Is that seal stone still there?" Ning Tao asked in surprise, no matter how big it is, just use it.


    However, the elder shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s been so many years. The seal stone has been used for some prohibition. Although our elves have a long history, it''s really something that we can meet but not ask for."


    "Not to mention its value or how valuable its use is, it is rare to see it for hundreds of thousands of years. Once it is encountered, it will be used, and few will be kept forever."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt lost and learned that there was no specific place for this thing to be bred.


    If you want to find the seal stone, you have to take a chance.


    It''s the same sentence.


    At this time, the fairy queen said with a smile, "although I don''t have any elves, I have a lot of connections with all the major galaxies. I can help you ask if they have any."


    "If there is, it must be bought for the benefactor."


    Ning Tao sighed, and now it can only be so, but please don''t be too loud. If you find the seal stone in the future, and the seal of Galaxy suddenly strengthens, Da Tianming and others will doubt the seal stone.


    As soon as I inquired, I knew that the great spirit had searched, and then there would be a lot of trouble.


    Just at the end of the war, many ancient prohibitions of the elves need to be mended, so this is the reason.


    When the alliance is finalized, Ning Tao will wait for this batch of time towers to arrive. It is said that there are a lot of them. It will take some time, and he is not in a hurry. The elixir needed by Longfeng pregnancy pill has already been sent back, so he can practice at ease.


    Early in the morning, he stood on an open grass, slowly playing Taijiquan, steady and powerful.


    At noon, the hard work was over. He continued to refine the Qingmu pill. He had already completed more than half of the project. Anyway, the rest of the pile was his.


    All the spoils have been divided.


    In the afternoon, the long gun was rugged, one shot was better than the other, white fell in his hands, waving more and more superb.


    In the evening, he talked with the wind devil.


    Occasionally, I consult some of the elders of the elves. I have benefited a lot, and I often fight with the younger generation of the elves. However, as Xiao Xi said, there are really no descendants who can win, and they can''t support him.


    I can''t help feeling a kind of loneliness called invincible.


    Jiang Qingge and other people''s contempt.


    And the elder of the elves, seeing Ning Tao is so loving and hating, how can he not be a member of his elves? For the younger generation, I hate iron but not steel.


    Bring them all together for hard training.


    No progress, all have to be punished, that a beautiful girl every day looking at Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao''s face is chatting


    Eight days later, Ning Tao is looking at a sea of flowers in front of him with a bitter smile, but Xiao Ting comes in a hurry. Seeing this scene, the leftover girl''s cheek turns red.


    Without him, there is a sea of flowers in front of us.


    The courtship of the elves is very simple and direct. If the elves send you flowers of love, once you take them, she will be your woman.


    It can even happen.


    It''s better to have children.


    In front of her eyes, this sea of flowers is full of flowers of love. To be honest, for the first time in so many years, Xiao Ting has seen a man given so many flowers of love, which many of the older generation have never seen.


    This still didn''t reveal that Ning Tao was a benefactor. Once it was revealed, I really didn''t know what to do.


    Xiao Ting''s face flushed, which had a great impact on her as a saint. Seeing Ning Tao staring at her, she coughed and said: "that Well, the queen is looking for you, Dong It''s already bought. "


    Then he left in a hurry.


    That kind of flower fragrance, let her spring heart a ripple.


    To put it bluntly, it''s more powerful than modern women''s seeing that big piece of Durex


    Ning Tao scratched his head, but he didn''t understand. However, he didn''t know whether it was time tower or seal stone? He immediately picked up the gun and ran after it.


    As soon as he left, the beautiful women''s shadows appeared on the big ancient tree and looked at the flowers shyly.


    There are even a few red faces to send flowers, which leads to laughter, hormone warming


    When Ning Tao stepped into the main hall, Xiao Ting''s beautiful eyes were obviously dodging, but the fairy queen blushed and said with a smile: "it seems that the benefactor is very popular in our fairy family, isn''t there anyone who likes it?"


    She longed for Ning Tao to take some fairies as the maid to warm the bed. She thought of a way to get around the topic.However, Ning Tao at this time which have mood, immediately busy excited asked her is the time tower or seal stone?


    The empress looked at him bitterly, and took out an ancient ring from her arms. It was a super large ring. She said: "there are not many time towers temporarily allocated, but they must be enough for you."


    Ning Tao takes it, and his eyes stare straight, and his mouth opens wide. He hasn''t spoken for a long time.


    The ancient ring is full of time.


    From the first floor to the eighth floor, everything is available. The cheapest one is below the third floor. Within 100 billion, there are probably hundreds of seats. Under the sixth floor, there are probably more than 30 seats within one trillion. There are four seats on the seventh floor and two seats on the eighth floor.


    Such an ancient ring, it should be OK to buy a inferior galaxy. It''s really shocking.


    It''s a super galaxy.


    This information refreshes Ning Tao''s cognition.


    Of course, if they really want to buy it, the big Elves will also hurt their muscles and bones. They themselves have some accumulation, such as the seven and eight floors, which need to be customized in advance.


    These two were captured by some strongholds they said they were passing by when they attacked the great heaven.


    It''s a gift.


    In any case, this ancient ring solved Ning Tao''s urgent need, and he was very excited. Now, at least he didn''t have to worry about the time tower for a short time, and even the origin group could get some benefits.


    Thank the fairy queen immediately, and said that today will leave, the wind devil master will stay closed.


    And it''s still in the eternal green wood.


    They certainly won''t allow others'' words, but the words of the wind devil have helped them a lot. At this time, they have just resurrected, so it''s reasonable to shut down here.


    As for Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and Mo Xian, they had already set out to return to the college a few days ago.


    It''s still the same, Gemini split


    The fairy queen couldn''t keep her, so she had to take out another ring. It''s the specialty of her great fairy, some fairy medicine and Lingquan. It''s amazing to take it out. Ning Tao naturally took it.


    Under the extremely reluctant spirit queen, Ning Tao and Huyan clan leader secretly leave the big spirit togethe

 Chapter 3253

    Ten days later, Huyan clan leader and Ning Tao finally trekked back to the ancient continent. To tell you the truth, it was really far away. If only there were a transmission array between them.


    It''s still direct.


    However, Ning Tao is not at that level.


    It''s not very nice to ask Master lingxu for help again. We can only wait for the space to be refined in the future and have a try.


    When they came back, they passed through the chaos zone, which was still a forbidden area, and the army of the four major galaxies still kept a small share. It is said that they had just had a result with the great fairy, just as they had speculated before.


    Flower aunt was imprisoned for life, this life can not leave the big fairy half step, guqiong confinement full shut door.


    The four major forces are willing to give up.


    However, he wanted another one named Yinhe.


    As soon as Ning Tao "clattered", it turned out that it was the boatman who told him, but fortunately, he didn''t know much about it and didn''t have much influence on himself, so the matter was not settled.


    When he returned to the original clan, ah lie ran out in a panic. When he saw Ning Tao, he burst into tears with joy and said, "master, it''s not good. Someone named you. It seems that he knows a lot."


    "We also said the word" chaotic zone ". We didn''t dare to act rashly. Are we exposed?"


    A listen to this speech, Ning Tao is also Leng for a while, how is this possible? No matter where they are, or in all aspects, they are all hidden. It''s impossible to expose them.


    How do you know about the chaos zone?


    How do you know he''s here?


    Huyan clan leader turns pale. After a short absence, he is nervous and says to Ning Tao in a low voice: "it seems that she is the only one. Shall we..."


    At this time, Ning Tao has opened the perspective, looking to the main hall of the origin clan from a distance. When he saw the man clearly, he was stunned. Just hearing this, he shook his head and motioned him not to act rashly.


    How could it be her?


    It gives him a headache.


    Hesitating for a moment, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and asked the Huyan patriarch to let them all disperse from the main hall.


    He''s an acquaintance. There''s no need to fight.


    Immediately take a deep breath, do not wear a mask, or hat, so straight into the room, a main hall, just saw two women are talking.


    One is Tang Lan.


    The other is Guqiong!


    "You How are you? "As soon as Tang Lan saw Ning Tao, she was surprised and happy, but there were still outsiders here.


    Are you not afraid of exposure?


    And Gu Qiong, a white fairy skirt, just like a holy fairy, is beautiful. However, his beautiful eyes are shining at the moment.


    It seems that we have found a rare treasure.


    The corners of his mouth were hooked up.


    "Can you run?"


    At this time, Ning Tao throws a reassuring look at Tang Lan. He doesn''t look at Gu Qiong. He sits on the throne and sips hot tea. To tell you the truth, he is still very depressed.


    Under Gu Qiong''s shining gaze, Ning Tao had no good way: "aren''t you forbidden? Why are you here? "


    "Tut tut..."


    Gu Qiong joked, as if very proud, leisurely way: "you can use separation to get away, why can''t I use other methods?"? Those four forces are just putting on airs. I''ve blocked thunder for you. "


    "Normally, you should thank me well. Aunt Hua has been imprisoned all her life for you."


    "In other words, do you admit that galaxy is you?"


    Ning Tao white her one eye, have no good way: "all what time, you still haggle with me? If I didn''t do it to save you, would I be at risk? "


    "Well, I''ve saved you twice. Why are you chasing me all the time? Actually, I have traced back to the origin group. How did you find it? Like you can recognize me no matter what I become? "


    This has been puzzling Ning Tao.


    However, Gu Qiong said with a smile: "mountain people have their own tricks. In a word, you can''t escape my girl''s Wuzhishan."

 Chapter 3254

    Seeing Gu Qiong''s complacency as a little woman, Ning Tao rubbed his temple, but said, "if you like to say it or not, please help yourself."


    It''s like seeing off a guest.


    Tang Lan is busy with a bitter smile.


    It''s quite like one singing white face, one singing black face, one singing harmony.


    Seeing this, Gu Qiong pouted her red lips and said, "what''s your attitude? I''ve come all the way to you at any risk, but I just grabbed your pigtail? As for being so anxious with me? "


    Tang Lan pursed her lips and said with a smile, "don''t be angry with Qiong fairy. Xianggong, he''s just a knife mouth and a tofu heart. He doesn''t mean to blame you."


    "Xianggong? You... "


    Gu Qiong''s face changed slightly.


    Although a little guess before, but now a confirmed, this heart, actually some bad taste, inexplicable discomfort, depression.


    However, Tang Lan has been paying attention to her look, eyes, see this strange, mouth hook, she guessed right.


    I''m afraid the saint of the great fairy is in the mood of spring.


    Although it was not obvious, her deception was still obvious. I''m afraid she didn''t even realize it.


    The reason why Tang Lan said this is to break the window paper between them. As for whether they can achieve it or not, it depends on whether Lang Youqing intends to.


    She knows that Ning Tao''s burden is very heavy, but if she can marry the saint of the fairy, it will relieve some pressure. This idea coincides with Xia Mengfei''s, but it''s not an easy thing.


    At this time, Gu Qiong returned to her mind and said with a farfetched smile, "I didn''t expect that our genius Ning DA has already been a treasure house. Would you like to enjoy it?"


    Anyone can hear a strange smell.


    His eyes were full of resentment.


    In a trance, she thought of that moonlit night when she was domineered by him Gu Qiong has a red face and thinks wildly.


    Ning Tao has a dry cough. She stares at her and feels uncomfortable. What the hell is this woman up to? Is that what she wants to say?


    He is still anxious to return to the third world.


    "That..."


    Just about to open her mouth, Gu Qiong calmed herself and said, "you were the black robed people in the disaster forbidden area and chaos area that day. You are the galaxy."


    Ning Tao coughed and nodded.


    There''s no need to keep it a secret.


    Seeing this, guqiong said: "aren''t you curious about how I recognize you? It''s very simple. You still have my token. "


    "Make..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, subconsciously search.


    Soon, a familiar fairy Ling appeared in his hand. On the reverse side, there was a holy fairy with nine wings, holding a holy sword


    Because of it?


    It seems that the token was not given for nothing.


    Gu Qiong''s face turned red, as if she had been punctured. She said, "of course, I said that you still have the purest flavor of fairies. It''s a very old flavor. You should contact these things often."


    "But What makes me wonder is that when I see you in chaos, you have a lot of strong breath. What''s the matter? "


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and rubs his right palm.


    It should be related to the Complete Fairy inheritance here.


    Last time he went back, it was given to her by sister Xuan, which was also the basis of his negotiation with the fairy. But so far, he still doesn''t know how to act?


    Or do you want to take action?


    He had to think about the big elf.


    Seeing him pondering, Gu qiongmei said: "if I guess well, there must be an elder of my great fairy around you. Besides, it''s still an extraordinary elder who has a relationship with my great fairy Quite deep. "


    "She Who is it? "


    While speaking, he is watching Ning Tao tightly without blinking.


    Ning Tao didn''t answer and his face was calm.


    Sister Xuan said, don''t expose her existence, she has already been a heart dead person, also won''t return to the big fairy.


    What''s more, it''s not good to say it.


    And expose the holy land.


    Seeing that he didn''t want to say anything, guqiong was very angry. She stamped her feet and ground her teeth. She was so anxious that her eyes were red. The more he didn''t want to say it, the more he wanted to make it clear.


    Intuition told her it was a big secret.


    Even change the fairy!


    After going back, she began to investigate, looking through ancient books and historical records to find clues. However, the more she searched, the more startled she was. The information related to this aspect was more and more remote, even less recorded, and many of them were vague.


    Moreover, there seems to be a magic on Ning Tao''s body, attracting her little by little, as if to drag her into the abyss.


    But she didn''t feel afraid. Instead, she felt happy.


    It can also be said that Look forward to it!


    She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Is it for the fairy? Or for something else? She''s lost herself.In the chaos zone, she learned from Jiang Qingge that Ning Tao was safe and sound. She was not too clear about this thunder. She helped Ning Tao to keep off the storm, which can be regarded as a reward for his kindness.


    After that, when she calms down to practice, she thinks of Ning Tao and always wants to see him again and make it clear.


    Women''s intuition is the most terrible. From the traces of that day''s war, we can analyze, judge, and calculate. If we look at the edge of the eastern world, those who can have the strength to eat down Shen Cangtian are the only ones.


    With the method of exclusion, one by one, the most incredible thing left is often the truth of the matter.


    Who would have thought that it would be a very weak sense of existence, at the edge, even the foundation is not stable, do everything carefully, the origin of the clan.


    No one believed it.


    The four forces are not even suspicious.


    as like as two peas, but she was directly identified here, but at the risk of taking the risk of taking it, and indeed she thought exactly the same.


    Just don''t understand the relationship between Ning Tao and the origin clan?


    How can you order them to move?


    In the tangle, guqiong reluctantly asked: "that elder is not only alive, even your body has a fairy thing."


    "Did she give it to you?"


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, this woman''s intuition how so terrible? He didn''t say anything, and almost figured it out.


    I almost didn''t say Gu Xuanxuan''s name.


    Immediately interrupt, frown way: "how do you always insist on this problem?"? Is it that important to you? "


    "Of course, the situation of the fairy is not as beautiful as you think. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid..."


    Gu Qiong''s desire to talk stops.


    Biting red lips, tightly into the powder fist.


    However, Ning Tao eyes a bright, eccentric way: "martial arts contest to recruit relatives?"


    "You Do you know? " Gu Qiong was surprised.


    But on second thought, he realized: "it must have been the elder who told you. She should have experienced this custom in those years."


    Tang Lan listened thoughtfully and said with a smile, "doesn''t fairy Qiong want to get married? Or don''t you want to marry someone you don''t like? "


    "I..."


    Gu Qiong''s face turned red and her heart was in a state of confusion.


    Seeing this, Tang Lan said with a chuckle: "is it hard to succeed? Qiong fairy has already made a choice. Is it Ning Tao?"


    "Hu Nonsense, I I don''t like this asshole. Don''t get me wrong, "guqiong said, blushing for a moment.


    It''s like being captured by the palace.


    This holy virgin has been in a mess.


    "Yes? Then you come all the way to find Ning Tao, just talking? " Tang Lan smiles again.


    Ning Tao suddenly feels that the atmosphere is not right.


    It''s like interrogation.


    "When Of course, I just came to thank him for saving his life. Besides, I also blocked thunder for him. It''s even. I don''t owe each other


    "I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. Don''t worry. I''ll keep my mouth shut about your business," Gu Qiong said, biting her red lips and turning away.


    It''s like a fairy trying to cross nine days.


    That touch of beautiful shadow, some people are distressed.


    Ning Tao a Zheng, is lost in spirit, one side of Tang Lan but pushed him for a while, busy said: "hair what Leng ah, not fast to chase."


    "It''s up to now if we can take care of this saint."


    Ning Tao gives a bitter smile. At the urging of Tang Lan, he has to follow up. Looking at the fairy inheritance hidden in the palm of his hand, he thinks about how to do it?


    Early exposure is not good.


    After all, this is the only chip in his hand.


    Outside the main hall, there is a white skirt floating. It has a beautiful face and charming posture. It can make people fascinated, but the red eyes seem to be wronged.


    Just as she was about to leave the main hall, she suddenly fell down and looked at the grass in the corner in a daze.


    "Guqiong, guqiong, why are you so hopeless? You are a saint. You can''t mess, you can''t mess... "


    Gu Qiong shook his head fiercely.


    But I don''t know why, my heart is suffering.


    Always unconsciously think of that night, that bastard, is that bastard harm.


    I''ll never talk to him again.


    "Hum..."


    However, one side suddenly came a long voice: "the original saint will cheer up like this, I thought, saint and ordinary women are not the same."


    Gu Qiong is flustered and turns her head. She just sees Ning Tao leaning on a stone pillar and looking at her with a smile.


    "The saint is also a woman, so is the fairy. What''s the difference? It''s just that I have to bear more pressure than others. It''s better to be an ordinary woman and find a loving husband to accompany me all my life. "


    Guqiong pouted.


    But secretly wiped away the corner of the eye.This pouting is really spiritual. Ordinary men can''t stand this kind of amorous feelings.


    I just feel my heart is melting.


    Ning Tao hard swallow a mouthful of saliva, dry cough a way: "is not a martial arts contest to recruit relatives?"? What''s the big deal? Don''t marry if you don''t want to. Besides, we are not friends. You can ask me for help. "


    "At least, you don''t hate me. That''s the solution. Why do you always stick to that?"


    Gu Qiong''s eyes turned red again. She said wrongly, "I hate you. Who let you provoke me And take my... "


    Said, his face turned red into a ripe apple.


    It''s like being too shy to say.


    Ning Tao is silly, heaven and earth conscience, how can this only say half? It''s too easy to be misunderstood.


    What I know is that I gave her a kiss that night, but what I don''t know is that I thought I had done something to her, which made me feel guilty. Just when I wanted to explain, I saw Gu Qiong''s face turned red, glanced at him and stammered: "if you want to compete for marriage, you Will you win the first prize for me


    "If you don''t want to, forget it," Ning Tao shrugged.


    "Well That''s a deal. It''ll be your reward for kissing me. If you don''t dare to come, I''ll I''ll tell you all about you. I''ll say yes first, just help me. Other things depend on my mood. "


    "Don''t think I like you, I just I don''t like this custom, "Gu Qiong explained to herself, and then burst out of the original group with a snicker.

 Chapter 3255

    Looking at Gu Qiong''s back, Ning Tao touches her nose. This woman seems to be a little cute.


    Do you want to compete for marriage?


    Now that I promise, I''ll make good preparations.


    Although it''s still early, there will always be this day. It''s not hard to see from Gu Qiong''s reaction that it''s obviously not far away. Under the fate, she chooses to struggle


    Back in the main hall, Tang Lan was looking at herself with a smile. Her beautiful eyes were long and narrow, and her red lips were moving. She joked: "can this Saint still be in the eyes of her husband?"


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough and said, "I''m going back to the galaxy. Do you want to go back with me?"


    "To the galaxy? Now? "


    Tang Lan Leng for a moment, hesitated for a moment, actually shook his head, although certainly will go back, but now, it is not suitable, and, the array plate has not been used several times, with personal is a burden.


    The last time I took more than 100 old men, one corner of the transmission array broke, and Ning Tao just repaired it.


    What''s more, the energy needed to take her a powerful Immortal King back is very expensive, and there is nothing important, so don''t waste the energy.


    It''s a day to be reckoned with.


    Seeing that she refused, Ning Tao didn''t ask for anything. He just comforted her: "don''t worry. It won''t take long for me to let you freely go in and out of the three realms. Believe me."


    Tang Lan''s clever "um" sound.


    However, her cheeks turned red, her long thighs moved gently, her eyes were full of spring, and she said mischievously, "but before I leave, my sister will eat you first, otherwise, I won''t let you go..."


    "Goo Gulu... "


    There was a hard swallow.


    Inside the main hall, hormones are warming up, and a sense of affection and love is gradually spreading.


    Before long, the main battlefield was transferred from the hall to yanglingjie. The second space was not small, and there were not many things to put, but there were all the things that should have been.


    Here, they have no scruples.


    Although Ning Tao is busy running, so many beautiful fairies are wandering in front of him. They are not itching. It''s a fake.


    No one''s going to be able to take it.


    The fire had been held for many days, and Gu Qiong was making such a fuss that it was on the verge of release.


    A little spark sent him all out.


    And Tang Lan, at first can deal with, but Ning Tao physical strength is abundant, she a person really can''t stand.


    Miaomiao is closed to the elves again.


    However, with the operation of Huanxi Chan Gong, Ning Tao had a strong vitality.


    Her accomplishments were rapidly improved.


    I can''t help sticking to it a little bit more


    In fact, the fairy queen is right to think that Ning Tao''s blood is just right. However, before the time of release, if she stays in the fairy family for another period of time, I''m afraid she can''t stand it.


    The fragrance of the flowers everywhere seems to be * *.


    In fact, it really has this effect, because there are too few males in the elves. It''s just this way to speed up the * * process. How can we ensure the number of elves


    After some kind love, Tang Lan is as soft as a limp, lying in Ning Tao''s arms.


    Sleep well, be at ease, be happy.


    And Ning Tao, slowly stroking her beautiful hair, her hair has returned to black, but there is still some cyan in her skin, and the energy in some parts of her body has even crystallized.


    It also stores a lot of vital energy.


    Even if Tang Lan absorbed some, there is still a big share, it seems, go back to work hard.


    Just thinking about it, Tang Lanjiao''s sleeping body suddenly shakes, and a breath diffuses. Ning Tao is stunned and says, "immortal Six


    It broke through.


    I''m afraid Tang Lan didn''t expect it.


    It was not until half a day later that Tang Lan lazily opened a pair of beautiful eyes and curled up in Ning Tao''s arms like a little cat. Noticing that he was still around, he could not help holding him tightly with a pair of jade arms, as if he would not leave.


    But all of a sudden, she seems to feel that something is wrong. Subconsciously, she runs the Qi in her body and is stunned.


    "I I broke through? "


    Ning Tao takes her in his arms with a smile, but he swallows five drops of Qingmu Shenye. Even if he is absorbed by the green seeds, there are still many residues in his body.


    Tang Lan can absorb, also be regarded as her blessing, chance, is this way, some shy to say.


    It''s sister Xia. They are blessed.


    Knowing the whole story, Tang Lan is so excited that she can''t help being gentle again.


    Of course, I''m willing to take advantage.


    With the increasing strength of the sun dragon body, this demand is also expanding. It has the same disadvantages as the dragon family. Although it has been tossed for so long, he doesn''t feel tired or even refreshed.


    Even if there were a few more, he would have no pressure. Instead, his * * became more and more popular.


    I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing.At present, it''s a good thing


    Out of the Yangling ring, will LAN elder sister back to the room, he will be ready to immediately back to the galaxy.


    Although the family of origin is not very big, there are also millions of people. Now, with good conditions, they have begun to breed and settle down. They have also set up their own guards and began to dispatch troops throughout the ancient continent.


    The profits of some cities, strongholds, and even ore veins should belong to his family.


    But less than one tenth has been collected.


    A few years later, it''s time for them to start with Yang Wei. Huyan clan leader didn''t ask Ning Tao to help. After all, they can''t rely on the sect leader for everything. If he can''t do this little thing well, the clan leader won''t do it.


    And there are already a group of intelligent children born here to accept everything in the world.


    Become the mainstay.


    Inject fresh blood into a family.


    Moreover, since the natural disasters in the ancient continent slowly decreased, aura began to recover.


    The popularity is also much higher than before.


    For now, it''s a bad thing.


    There are already some spies from other forces and some people who have come to harass us. For example, they have come up with the idea of this top-grade galaxy, but the origin group will not agree.


    There is no big conflict yet, but the future is not good. This storm is still brewing.


    However, the origin of the family now has a supreme, and when the wind devil returns, all the ghosts and monsters have to weigh their weight first.


    The first batch of immortal wine is still a few years away from being fully brewed. A lot of immortal wine has been used in the family, but many channels have been opened up. As soon as this batch of immortal wine is mature, it can be sold.


    The second batch of immortal wine is still in the process of brewing. It''s a rare medicine just brought back from the great spirit.


    It''s going to the high level time tower.


    Ning Tao also took out a part, a total of more than a dozen time towers, and left them to the original clan, one with eight floors, seven floors, two with six floors.


    If we let Dean Huang know that it''s so easy for him to come from the time tower, he will be envious.


    There are only six buildings and six floors in the whole wilderness.


    There was only a seven story building a while ago.


    People are more angry than people!


    That night, Ning Tao said goodbye to elder sister LAN, Huyan clan leader and others, inserted the key to longevity, and returned to the three realms with a new batch of resources

 Chapter 3256

    At the gate of ancient times, Ning Tao moves his muscles and bones and comes out of it. He says hello to the puppet Taoist. As soon as she wants to leave, what suddenly comes to her mind?


    As soon as he turned over his hand, he took out a drop of clear blue liquid and gave it to Qinglian Xianjun.


    Qinglian was stunned. Looking at the drop of Qingmu Shenye in front of her, her whole breath was a bit short. As a person of the same nature, the power, mystery and even a little bit of material contained in it shocked him.


    What level of existence does it have to be to give birth to such gods? It''s almost unimaginable?


    Even at its peak, it may not be able to produce as much vitality as this one, but the only difference is the realm. Without the constraints of the Milky way, it may not have no power to fight.


    It itself is an extremely mysterious green lotus, but also contaminated with the breath of saints, infinite potential.


    The three drops of green lotus nature liquid it gave birth to are absolutely equal to this existence. However, nature makes people and the current situation makes heroes. Instead of touching a higher level, it has been suppressed to the present.


    Now it''s just the double peak of Xianjun


    With a bitter smile, Qinglian looks at the drop of Qingmu Shenye in her hand and hands it to Ning Tao again. She says, "you''d better keep this thing for yourself. I guard the sky and sea. I seldom fight, but you need it more."


    However, Ning Tao waved his hand and said with a smile: "over the past few years, master Qinglian has been working hard to guard the passageway of the outside world. There will be more trouble in the future. Moreover, I still have this thing."


    As he spoke, he took out another leaf, which was blue in color and depicted many mysterious ancient patterns.


    It is Qingmu Shenye!


    Qinglian is stunned. What has this guy done in this trip? How to get so many good things?


    Is this robbing a large galaxy?


    Not to mention, it''s close to what he guessed.


    The puppet Taoist said with a smile: "since it''s given by the little Lord, take it. As soon as you open the channel recently, the attack of some giant beasts in the starry sky becomes more fierce. It''s hard for the three armies to deal with it. It''s up to you to do it."


    Hearing this, Qinglian felt that she could take it. She said excitedly to Ning Tao, "thank you, little Lord."


    "Master, please get up quickly. Don''t break the devil. Why do we need such a share? I have something important to do. I''ll take a step first and come back to you some other day. "


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and waves his hand immediately.


    But just after flying away, he suddenly came back and asked curiously, "two elders, I found a thing in the world, which is called seal stone. Do you have any impression? If you can find it, it should strengthen the Galactic seal, right


    Qinglian scratched her head to show that she didn''t understand.


    However, the puppet Taoist on one side was just in front of his eyes and clapped his hands and said, "yes, how could I forget this thing? There was a seal stone the size of a meteorite in the master''s hand, which is absolutely rare in the world."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Ning Tao took a cool breath. He just asked casually, but he didn''t expect to ask such a terrible thing.


    Meteorite size, my God, that thing should be refined. According to the elder of the elves, the nail size is enough to strengthen an ancient ban.


    And meteorite size, my God


    Ning Tao can''t imagine.


    "Well Is the seal stone still there? " Ning Tao a face excitedly asks a way.


    "Well This... "


    The puppet Taoist scratched his head and said awkwardly, "it''s useless for the master to keep that seal stone. When he created this holy land of eternal life, he used it on the prohibition of that holy land. Up to now, it''s extremely powerful."


    "If it wasn''t for the key of eternal life to get in and out of the holy land, the saint''s prohibition would be well preserved in a few hundred million years."


    Ning Tao''s silly eyes, full of resentment color, turned a white eye, no you say what he is doing, white let me excited, just want to turn away, but suddenly was called by the puppet Taoist.


    He recalled: "although there is no seal stone in the holy land of eternal life, there should be some holy places of time and space. In those years, the master had been there, presented some to the sage of time and space, and left some opportunities in the holy land."


    "I just don''t know if those opportunities are still there after so many years? If you are there, the small pieces separated from that meteorite sized seal stone will be enough for you to strengthen the Galactic seal. "


    Ning Tao a Leng, time and space holy land? I can''t help frowning, but I don''t have much hope. Who doesn''t know that the holy land of time and space was captured early.


    Those big forces will certainly search all the treasures. Can they wait until he comes?


    The puppet Taoist priest was a little confused when she was old. However, what a magic power the immortal sage had. The method she arranged was not so simple. Is it there? I only know if I go to have a look.


    If you don''t, there''s no hope.


    Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders. When he goes to experience with master lingxu, he will have a chance to have a look. He immediately says goodbye to you and returns to the first gate in the world.


    At this time, he felt that the bottleneck of heaven and earth still had a great constraint on him, and was suppressed two or three times.It took me a while to get used to it before I got back to duality.


    It seems that the three realms have been able to accommodate the existence of the two immortals and monarchs. I don''t know if they have stepped into the rank of monarch. This is a breakthrough in a stage, which is of great significance to the three realms.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly found that the energy tide of fairyland was changing, like a convergence in the direction.


    Ning Tao was startled. After a few moments, he came to this place. It was the first gate in the world. In his sight, a huge whirlpool of spiritual power gathered in the back of the mountain. Immortal elders and others were watching nervously.


    Emperor Shitian, Mazu, immortal, Qilin These people have actually reached the half step monarch level and the peak.


    The rest were also in the late Xianwang period.


    The progress is not small.


    But this vortex, if Ning Tao guessed correctly, should be the ancient yuan master in breaking through Xianjun, did not expect to come back at the right time, by chance.


    The corner of Ning Tao''s mouth is one hook, looking at this vortex that forms slowly, not only smile lightly way: "it seems to be a little worse, that is to say, our sect master will help you."


    Then he immediately communicated with the origin of the fairyland.


    Like a pair of big hands, he took all the spiritual power.


    The people below were shocked. They didn''t know what happened. They only knew that the spirit power around them was suddenly strong several times.


    And by this stimulation, a terrible abyss swallowing power, for those who come are not afraid, a moment, a breath of terror "bang" burst out, immortal, Emperor Shitian and others feel a stuffy chest.


    "Well How strong


    "Is this the strength of Xianjun?"


    There is no comparison, I don''t know, but now a comparison is really stressful. Half a step in front of him, there is a big gap, at least two or three can barely compete.


    At this time, a huge abyss appeared in the sky, shocked the whole fairyland.


    Under the attention of all people, a towering, huge eight arm ghost slowly came out, and gradually appeared an ancient abyss full of Qi and blood. Her eyes were bright, which seemed to be inconceivable for the moment.


    Did you succeed?


    Suddenly, he looked up at the sky and said respectfully: "thank you for your help, welcome back!"

 Chapter 3257

    "What? Door "Master?"


    All of them were surprised. They looked up and saw that the sun was as bright as the sun, and a figure came down from the blue clouds.


    With the colorful clouds as the ladder, the sky as the temple, the sun and the moon around, a pair of eyes as vast as God slander.


    This person is Ning Tao.


    Like the supreme god!


    Excited, they all showed their ecstasy and reverence, and said, "we, meet the Lord."


    The sound is so loud that it''s one layer at a time.


    The fairyland likes to show its vision.


    Some of the younger generation dare not take a breath, even dare not lift their head, subconsciously kneel on the ground, the only way is to respect this myth.


    However, Ning Tao lightly brushed his sleeve and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. Get up."


    It seems easy, but it can''t resist.


    Thousands of people got up one after another.


    Immortality, the emperor''s interpretation of heaven, the devil''s ancestor and others were secretly frightened, and the power of the sect leader became more and more unfathomable. Just that one hand just made them marvel.


    Gu Yuan was excited, and he stepped into the realm of Immortal King, even the real ningtao in the three realms. Qinglian was the exception.


    The breakthrough of Guyuan symbolizes that every living creature in the three realms in the future has the hope to enter this stage.


    That''s why it means so much.


    Gu Yuan said with a smile: "this time we can make a breakthrough successfully, we should thank the sect leader for his great means. I really admire him."


    However, Ning Tao waved his hand and said with a wry smile, "master, there is no need to be polite between you and me. Since you have broken through Xianjun, I just want to give you a gift."


    As he spoke, he took out a black box.


    He waved to Guyuan.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened and their faces were envious. What the sect leader did was absolutely unusual.


    As soon as the black box was opened, Gu Yuan and the others looked at it and found that it was actually a "black cover", like a whirlpool, some old and plain, and a "swallow" was carved on it.


    "This what is it? How does it feel like the lid of a vessel? " Kylin was surprised.


    However, grey beard, one of the three immortal kings, looked at it for a long time, and suddenly said in horror: "this Is this the lid of the "soul swallowing jar" in the legend


    "No No, it''s impossible. This spirit swallowing jar is a famous murder weapon in the star nest. How can it be in your hands? It''s impossible, it''s impossible... "


    "Swallowing pot? What''s that? "


    People are at a loss, it seems to be the world''s things.


    At this time, another skinny tutor explained: "tunling jar" is an ancient imperial instrument, which has incredible magical effect, almost comparable to the supreme artifact. It is said that it also contains the secret of tunling sect. "


    "But after all, it''s just a legend. Now, this magic weapon has fallen into a big force in the world. The lid of the jar is separated, and two people are in charge of it. Unexpectedly, the Lord of the gate gets it."


    The words are also full of shock.


    That''s the nest of stars!


    However, Ning Tao was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the lid had such a deep past? However, it was he who found it from Song Xingfu.


    Because it has the power of swallowing, and the lid is comparable to the half step imperial vessel, so I want to give it away.


    I really don''t know what "tunlingzong" is.


    However, since it''s a good thing, we should try to find out if we can get that "jar" here. After all, it''s one and the combination of the two is the most powerful. Otherwise, it''s half a step to break it apart


    Although Gu Yuan didn''t understand it, he knew that it had a great origin, and the power it contained was terrible. Ning Tao gave it to him in this way. It was hard to avoid that he was moved. He immediately said, "thank you for your treasure."


    After all, in front of the three circles, no matter how good he and Ning Tao are, they should distinguish between the primary and secondary.


    After all, words and deeds. They are all role models.


    "This time I came back, I also brought back some things needed by the three realms," said Ning Tao, waving his hand.


    Nearly 100 black objects sit down one by one.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The whole Wudang Mountain is an earthquake.


    The disciples are confused. What''s the matter? Is there an invasion? Who dares to be so brave?


    When you look around, you can see that the empty back mountain turns into a forest of stone pagodas in the blink of an eye. A black tower of different sizes appears in front of everyone. The small one has a layer, while the tallest one is Eight floors.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "My God, this Is this my illusion? So It''s an eight story time tower... "


    A disciple screamed.


    On the other side, a group of high-level heads are also confused, eight Eighth floor? My God, originally there was a six storey building in the three realms, which was luxurious enough. Unexpectedly, in a twinkling of an eye, the sect owner created a time tower.Is that too much?


    Sect leader, did you rob anyone?


    Even the tutors were stunned. Seeing so many time towers at one time is the first time in their life. It seems that something big has happened in the world.


    In addition to the eight floors, there are three seven floors and five six floors. There are more than ten of the remaining forests.


    This is really developed.


    However, with another wave of Ning Tao''s hand, the sky was like a green rain, and the green wood pills floated to the people present.


    "This is a kind of healing pill that I developed. In your hands, it was made by diluting it and adding it into the fairy medicine. Although the effect is greatly reduced, it should not be a big problem for the seriously injured fairy king and emperor to recover 70% or 80%


    Ning Tao said casually,


    when the words came out, everyone was petrified.


    This face doesn''t care, and is the careless tone ironic? The medicine effect is greatly reduced. After it is reduced, it is the God pill in their eyes. What about after it is not reduced? Can''t you still have the flesh and bones of the living dead?


    Not to mention, it can be done.


    But that kind of Ning Tao also only has one, refining a whole giant god insect to get this best green wood Dan.


    At this time, the medicine fairy looked at the Qingmu pill in his hand. Oh no, it should be the king of medicine. He had already reached the peak of the king of medicine. His breath was gradually heavy and his eyes were hot. He peeled off a small corner and put it in his mouth to taste.


    But before long, he became stiff and dull, and fell to his knees with a plop.


    Is this really something that human beings can refine?


    It''s perfect. The vitality it contains is the most wonderful thing in the world.


    Just thinking that a green ring came down from the sky and fell on his face, Ning Tao said casually: "there are some elixirs in it, as well as some seeds of the world''s elixir. Please take good care of them."


    "Seeds?"


    The king of medicine peeps at the ring, but his mind is inexplicably stuck there, and the whole person is deeply shocked.


    God, God.


    Did my dream come true?


    I was so excited that I couldn''t say it. I was shaking all over. I had a convulsion. I thought my brain was deeply stimulated. I''ve never seen this kind of vision.


    The pile of elixir, countless treasure rare seeds, like no money like pile in the ring.


    "I I... "


    "Master, calm down, calm down," his little apprentice Ye Tian yelled.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, is this almost stimulated crazy? When the rest is about to be taken out.


    Scroll, Dharma, and magic weapon are all high-level, which can solve the urgent problems of the three circles at once, and the tutors are also relieved.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to make bricks without rice.


    Let Luo Tian, mo old to take care of these things, Ning Tao can''t wait to find sister Xia, they are gentle, also want to see their two born children.


    Is it a boy or a girl?

 Chapter 3258

    Count the time.


    Five, six, should have been born for nearly three months.


    Ning Tao is in a nervous mood and looks forward to it. It''s his own child, and he still feels guilty. After all, he didn''t come back when they were born.


    I don''t feel like a good father.


    Ning family compound.


    The news of Ning Tao''s return has spread all over the clan. Mother yaoyue, master wuchenzi, master Ning, sister Xia and Xiaobai are waiting here. They can''t wait to see Ning Tao reunite with the children.


    As soon as he came back, the demon moon wept with joy. It seemed that she had put down a big stone in her heart, grabbed his ear and scolded: "you boy, you don''t know how sad Yueyi and moyue are when your child is born. Do you know how sad Yueyi and moyue are?"


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and begs for mercy.


    In fact, it doesn''t hurt at all. It''s not that I''m in good health, but that my mother doesn''t exert herself at all.


    I''m afraid that in this world, his mother and his master are the only ones who dare to deal with him. I just feel warm in my heart.


    Xiaohei, Xiaohong and others snicker.


    At this time, Xia Mengfei said to her husband, "mother, brother Tao, he''s fighting alone outside. It''s hard to avoid that he has something important to deal with. He''s still focused on the overall situation."


    "Anyway, I can''t spare him lightly. I''d better go to apologize to my daughter-in-law and bully them again. I''ll see how I deal with you," she said.


    In fact, training him is for his good.


    Women know women best, such as having children. I''m afraid it''s only once or twice in my life. Monks are even more difficult. Once in my life, it''s hard won. But men are not around. It''s too harmful to women.


    She had experienced it once in those years. Naturally, she didn''t want to let her son go the same way as the ghost. She also made it for her daughter-in-law to see.


    Make them feel at ease


    In the face of reprimand, Ning Tao nodded like a chicken pecking rice, swearing that there would be no next time, so that Sophia, Tong Yaqian and other girls all pursed their mouths and snickered.


    Ning Long''er, long feng''er doesn''t know where to make a fuss. He''s playing with a disheartened face. Seeing this, he''s still cheering on. He''s so bold that Ning Tao has a black face. This little bunny dares to laugh at his father.


    See how I''ll deal with you later.


    Suddenly ran to this long elder sister to vomit a skin, ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots, ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots ugg boots.


    It''s funny that people laugh.


    Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry either. It''s better to have a daughter. She''s obedient and a sweet little cotton padded jacket. The boy will be angry with him.


    Xia Mengfei is angry. She points out Long''er''s cerebellar pouch with jade, and then says gently to Ning Tao, "OK, go and see old five and old six. Something happened. Yiyi and moyue are in a bad mood."


    Ning Tao''s face changed with this remark.


    Is something wrong?


    Immediately rushed into the courtyard, in a warm attic, saw his two children, and xianyueyi, moyue.


    At the sight of Ning Tao, the two girls are stunned for a moment. They are pale and weak. Yiyi is still normal. But magic moon suddenly sees Ning Tao, her eyes are red, her eyes are dodging, and she dares not look at him with her baby in her arms.


    Seeing this reaction, Ning Tao clapped in his heart.


    This What''s going on?


    It''s clear that everything is well prepared. Besides, there are so many experts in the world, and there''s Qinglian. Sister Xuan is in charge. Shouldn''t something happen?


    Ning Tao turned pale and said angrily, "what happened? How is my child? Speak


    A terrible momentum "boom" ran out.


    The whole world was dead for a moment.


    Fairyland is more thunderous.


    Ning Long''er and long feng''er are scared. At this moment, Ning Tao is invincible. His armed domineering spirit is incisively and vividly reflected. When he is angry, the sky changes, just like a master who has been sleeping for thousands of years. At this moment, he looks angry and opens his eyes.


    They left an indelible impression in their young hearts.


    "Well It''s amazing... "


    Ning Tao may not have thought that at this moment, what a spiritual impact he brought to the two children. What''s more, he set an example and a goal for them. Many years later, they still remember today''s scene.


    It also laid the foundation of their road to strength


    More than a dozen people, shocked by this momentum, could not breathe. Their faces turned red. Ningtao was like a towering mountain.


    Even Xiaobai is breathing.


    I''m afraid this guy is not a normal immortal, is he?


    Not to mention Gu Yuan, even Qinglian is three points weaker in this momentum. A burning unyielding belief is burning at this moment


    "Wow Wow... "


    At this time, the two weak children''s cry is like water meeting fire, which will disperse most of Ning Tao''s anger.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei and others immediately breathed a sigh of relief and quickly comforted: "brother Tao, don''t worry, it''s not as serious as you think."


    "You''d better see for yourself."Ning Tao a listen, hurriedly to check, fairy month in accordance with a sigh, pursed red lips, the child carefully handed to Ning Tao arms.


    The next second, Ning Tao opens the perspective, frowns tightly, and scans the child in his arms. He looks inside and outside, and his face becomes strange. It seems that he is a little incredible.


    "He..."


    "He is your child," xianyueyi and Xia Mengfei seem to expect what he wants to say, but they all say the same thing.


    It seems that more than one person thinks so.


    "Well ''


    Ning Tao was dumb, and no one was surprised.


    In fact, Yiyi''s child, the fifth child, has no hidden danger, such as thunder robbery and congenital deficiency. On the contrary, it''s normal, but It''s as like as two peas.


    To put it bluntly, I have average roots, inferior qualifications, weak constitution, and a preference for soul power It''s worse than the disciples of the small clan in the mountains and fields.


    Who can imagine that this would be the son of Ning Tao, the leader of the three worlds?


    A great ability of practice, even if the offspring is poor, the talent is better than the first-class talent.


    Not to mention Ning Tao''s talent, talent, and root and bone are already the most evil in billions of years. No matter how poor his children are, they can''t be so bad.


    Think about his brother and sister.


    Boss, worry free, born Tao body!


    Second, Xinyue, the body of blood ancestor!


    Third, baby, the holy body of chaos!


    Old four, dragon son, Dragon Phoenix holy body!


    All of them are extremely amazing and rare physique. But how did they get to the fifth one and get so bad all of a sudden?


    It''s more than a hundred thousand miles?


    Is it difficult to achieve the opposite?


    According to the current situation, it is already a miracle that old five can reach the "divine realm" in his life. Even if there is Ning Tao, the first gate in the world and the leader of the three realms, old five may have no hope of "immortal fate".


    He Not suitable for practice!


    Ning Tao looks at Lao Wu, for a long time.


    How did this happen? With the dragon and Phoenix pregnant pill, shouldn''t it be like this? Is it difficult? What''s the problem? What''s the failure?


    And the women, in the heart, don''t know what your husband will think?


    If you follow the ideas and ideas of those big families and say something unpleasant, the child will be a waste wood and even lose the face of the family.


    Even if xianyueyi is biting her white lips tightly, weak and weak, her eyes are slightly red, like a prisoner waiting for trial.


    Ning Tao is at a loss. The child in his arms quietly reaches out his little hand to touch his beard. It''s chubby. The only bright spot is that his eyes are very bright. It looks very similar to Ning Tao.


    I can see Ning Tao''s shadow from these eyes.


    In a trance, these eyes seem to shine. Ning Tao suddenly shrinks his pupils and frowns slightly. Just now, is it his own illusion?

 Chapter 3259

    Ning Tao is surprised, can''t help but subconsciously look into the eyes of old five, big, very beautiful, also very spiritual, it seems that the child is more intelligent.


    That is, the body should be weak.


    Is there something you didn''t find?


    "Er Gee... "


    Ning Tao ponders, stretch out a finger to let old five''s little fat hand grasp, perspective opens, spirit carefully infuses, want to see old five whether inherited his extraordinary pupil force, want to know, this is not impossible.


    And it''s very difficult to detect whether a newborn has this potential.


    After all, children are growing up.


    Whatever happens, it''s possible.


    But if the future grows up, the root bone is shaped, and everything becomes a foregone conclusion, then there is almost no possibility.


    The deeper you go, the more you feel that old five''s inborn soul power is better than usual. In the future, you can study it carefully. If you go deeper, old five will be unable to bear it. After all, he is still a newborn.


    When Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid gas and raises his head, he finds that Yiyi and others are looking at her with fear.


    Red lips are white and blue


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt some pity in his heart. He reached out and wiped Yiyi''s corner of his eye. He gently comforted him: "don''t worry, I''m here. It''s just that his talent is poor. It''s no big deal."


    "Moreover, the child was born not long ago. Everything is hard to say. Some talents need some factors to be stimulated, but they are hidden deeply. The fifth child may inherit my pupil power, depending on whether he can be stimulated?"


    "Even before he was 18 years old, he still couldn''t stimulate his pupil power, change his life against the heaven, wash his marrow and cut his body. It''s hard to defeat your husband. What I want is to have a safe and happy child, and I don''t value talent."


    "The important thing is Heart


    This is what Ning Tao said from the bottom of his heart.


    No matter whether the children''s talent is good or bad, as long as they can grow up happily, that''s a good thing, baby, worry free, is their talent good enough? It''s the best, but he just wants to make them happy.


    Even when they were young, they seldom let them practice. Even long er, he also sealed his holy dragon body.


    What he wants is for the children to be carefree.


    Life is safe and smooth.


    In fact, it''s not bad to be an ordinary person, without so many troubles and fighting.


    With the protection of tiantianmen, his elder sister and elder brother, Lao Wu will not be in any danger. Those rumors can be regarded as some training for him.


    In a word, the fifth is very similar to when he was young. The Qianlong is in the abyss. It depends on when Dragon!


    "Eighteen?"


    Fairy month according to red eye socket whisper a.


    At this time, Ning Tao comforted him: "besides, my father-in-law, who was against heaven, was not also a gifted and mediocre grassroots person? He refuses to accept this fate and goes against the sky. Can''t our son do it? "


    "I think that in the future, once Yuyuan turns into a dragon, Laowu may become the one I am most proud of. His potential is also the biggest one, and his achievements are limitless."


    "At that time, all holy bodies and divine bodies will be willing to bow down. My son, Ning Tao, will not let me down."


    These words are sonorous, forceful and firm.


    It''s not to comfort Xian Yueyi, but what Ning Tao really thinks in his heart depends on whether he can pass this level.


    Even if he fails, there are many magical things in the world. For example, the chaotic mother Qi, the big deal, Ning Tao is poor and blue, he goes down to the yellow spring, and then finds another wisp, which can make the old five reborn and miraculous.


    Looking at the world, the congenital strong only account for one or two tenths, while the acquired strong account for the majority.


    Because they have unlimited potential.


    Unless there''s a future, if there''s a future, the holy body can grow.


    For example, Ning Tao, long er, Feng ER, etc


    After hearing these words, everyone felt thoughtful and could not help sighing. I''m afraid the fifth child will have a hard time in the future. Let''s see his fortune


    At this time, Ning Tao holds Lao Wu and looks at Mo Yue. He finds that she is like a weak and helpless flower. He holds the child in his arms tightly. His eyes are red and swollen. When he hears this, he is distracted. He doesn''t realize that he is looking at her.


    Ning Tao''s mind sank. What''s wrong with Lao Liu? It seems to be more serious than the fifth.


    This dragon and Phoenix pregnant Saint pill should not have a problem?


    Isn''t Long''er and feng''er very good?


    When he was frowning, his mind was gradually looking at him. Suddenly, with a light "Yi", he felt the immortal and the devil in Lao Liu''s body!


    "Is it..."


    He hurried forward, want to take old six over to explore carefully, magic month but subconsciously hold tightly.


    "No Don''t... "


    Ning Tao''s face was soft, like a touch of spring breeze to calm her mind, and said: "don''t be afraid, I''m here."Hearing this, moyue raises her tearful eyes, and a flustered heart settles down. She is reluctant to let go of her jade arm. She looks at Ning Tao holding Lao Liu away, not only feeling empty.


    As soon as he took over old six, he fixed his eyes on it. Ning Tao''s face changed. To be exact, he was shocked.


    Lao Liu is a lovely girl.


    However, half of them are as beautiful as immortals, and the other half is so evil. Even on the other half''s body, there are some ancient magic patterns, which are very deep and form a dark totem.


    It''s like a half fusion of angels and demons.


    Why semi fusion?


    Because, Xianli, magic, not perfectly integrated in his body, but each holding half, fire and water are not allowed, as if in old six''s body as a battlefield, leading to old six more weak, no spirit.


    The cry was feeble.


    Some of the meridians are even broken.


    It felt like a sick child.


    Ning Tao a Leng, surprised a way: "unexpectedly is the fairy devil body?"? These two forces are really not so easy to integrate. "


    In this case, he knows that there are also some forces between the fairyland and the demon world. These two forces are diametrically opposed and difficult to integrate. Therefore, these people are not high or low, just like some freaks who are rejected by the two worlds.


    Not only the achievements are limited, but also they have to bear the torment of these two forces all the time.


    So there are a lot of suicides.


    There are always some, affecting the appearance, go very ugly, some very strange, make people laugh.


    For moyue, she was born in a demon family, and now she is expected by Mozu and others. As a result, Laoliu is an immortal and a demon, which makes them disappointed. What she is more afraid of is that Ning Tao will dislike Laoliu.


    She can tolerate anything, but Lao Liu, a girl, if she even dislikes her father, she really thinks that darkness will come


    "Ning Tao, child, she She... " Magic month chokes, mentions one breath, wants to stand up actually tottering.


    Ning Tao quickly hugs her.


    Looking at the delicate magic moon, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile: "although it''s a little tricky to be immortal and evil, who is your husband? I''m the Lord of the three worlds. Your man is my child no matter how the child is. "


    "Don''t worry, there will be a solution. Don''t forget, there is already a man who has merged with the immortal and the devil. I saw him break through the Immortal King in the back mountain before, and the progress is very fast."


    In front of everyone''s eyes, they all know that the person Ning Tao said is Xiao Yuanbai, which is really a late bloomer.


    Now it''s rising at comet speed.


    Strength, unfathomable!


    Magic moon blushed and was held in front of so many sisters. She immediately buried her face and muttered, "but But she is a girl. How can she meet people like this? "

 Chapter 3260

    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao also nodded. This half of the ancient magic patterns are really conspicuous. For a girl''s family, they dare not go out with this.


    But it seems that this thing can''t be eradicated. As long as the evil Qi is still in the body for a day, this thing will exist for a day.


    Under Xiyi, Ning Tao touched his chin and said, "then seal one of the two forces in her body, and let her major in the other. If she has the ability or chance in the future, let her try to integrate the immortal and the devil."


    "I will let Xiao Yuanbai guide her practice, but whether she can succeed or not depends on her nature."


    He can''t help much about that.


    He can create a stone from the source, but he can''t make two different stones merge into one. Everything is unique. What is the combination? Or cumbersome? It all depends on luck.


    It depends on which step Xiao Liu can take in the future?


    Ning Tao also has some remorse. If he had been here, maybe there would not have been so many things. In the future, such things must not happen again.


    Although there are solutions to the problems of Xiao Wu and Xiao Liu, their childhood is no better than that of bao''er and bao''er.


    It''s also a kind of training for them.


    According to the hidden dragon formula handed down to him by sister Xuan, he shows it to Xiao Liu again. He only seals the evil Qi and suppresses it to the corner of Dantian. He finds that the evil Qi is more difficult.


    It is several times more pure than the magic Qi of the ancient magic body of the magic moon. If there is only magic Qi, it is definitely the great princess of the magic family, or even the hope of the rise of the family.


    But there is also the spirit of immortality, which is not simple. It is the right way of the immortal family.


    There is a sense of righteousness.


    But it is a combination of the feminine touch.


    Ning Tao was surprised that his former constitution was pure Yang, which was indeed the right way and orthodoxy of the immortal family, and the magic moon was also the body of the ancient demons and the right way of the demons. If these two can be integrated, I''m afraid they are not inferior to the holy body, right?


    But the probability of success is less than one in ten thousand, and there are few records in ancient books. At present, only "Xiao Yuanbai" is successful.


    Although the evil spirit resisted fiercely, Ning Tao gave a cold hum and used a little means to hurt the evil spirit. He let it be sealed to the corner, but it didn''t seal, leaving some small cracks.


    Let the evil Qi penetrate into the immortal Qi bit by bit, and lay the foundation for the integration of the immortal and the devil.


    It''s the child who has to suffer.


    "Qianlong seal, done!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Only to hear a few muffled sound, six suddenly "wow wow" cry, but cry some resounding, no longer as before as feeble, languid.


    And in the line of sight, those magic lines on Xiao Liu''s body also quickly fade away, leaving only pure immortal Qi in the blink of an eye.


    A delicate girl appeared in front of us.


    Ning Tao was relieved, a little smile, praise: "this child looks like you, now is a beauty embryo, grow up and you will be the same


    The more the sisters looked, the more they liked it.


    To tell you the truth, moyue''s appearance and figure are the best. Naturally, her daughter is also born beautiful.


    Moyue blushes and is ashamed of being praised. After all, there are so many sisters here. Suddenly, she thinks of something and grabs Ning Tao''s clothes and mutters: "husband, the child hasn''t got a name yet."


    Xianyueyi, Li Bingbing and Zhou Ru all watch at the same time, which really should be decided by Ning Tao.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered it for a while, and immediately said, "if Xiao Wu, he will be named" Ning Xiaotian "and inherit the word" Tian "of the rebellious fairy king. I hope he can change his life like his grandfather."


    "Ning Xiaotian? What''s the matter with you


    Fairy month according to a listen, in front of a bright, immediately nodded, his face showed a satisfied smile.


    Under the expectation of moyue, Ning Tao looks at Xiaoliu and laughs: "if Xiaoliu is called" Ning Xiaoxian ", this girl must be a beauty who will bring disaster to the country and the people when she grows up. I also hope that she can go to the right way and overcome the evil spirit."


    Magic moon face a red, rather fairy? It sounds good, and a big stone has finally fallen from my heart.


    I''m afraid Ning Tao doesn''t like the child.


    Now it''s finally got a name.


    Some comfort, finally ease the two women''s heart knot, the girls are also happy, accompanied by two white baby tease for a long time, Ning Long''er tiger head tiger brain, naturally can''t do without Ning Tao''s clean up.


    Dragon and Phoenix son don''t know what to bewitch by this boy. They hold Ning Tao''s thigh and don''t let him fight.


    It''s so pathetic that people can''t do it.


    However, as soon as Xiaobai saw this place, he couldn''t get angry. He always felt that his daughter had been abducted by this boy. He immediately opened it and glared at her fiercely.


    But before she cleans up, Xiao Hong on one side suddenly loses her temper and dares to move my daughter. You don''t want to live.


    It''s a thump to hold up the fire fist.


    "Ah...""Er..."


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile bitterly. When did Xiao Bai become a hen pecked husband? However, it can be seen that they love their children very much. After all, it''s not easy.


    It''s estimated that they will be feng''er in their whole life. Even if they have, they can''t guarantee what will happen?


    But the corner of his eye saw that Long''er was going to sneak away, so he sucked him over and gave him a good slap on his butt. The painful Long''er "whoa whoa" screamed, and immediately his eyes looked at Xia Mengfei tearfully.


    In fact, the boy is rough and fleshy. Ning Tao doesn''t use much energy either. He knows he should find his mother.


    Sure enough, Xia Mengfei stares at Ning Tao, and the latter can''t help but smile. However, as the saying goes, a loving mother often fails her son. Xia Mengfei cherishes her son again, but she is very strict in family education, and she has taught long er a lesson by herself.


    Ning Tao has been fighting all the year round, but she doesn''t know how to pity him. In case she hurts her son, she is also distressed.


    Seeing that Long''er has confessed his mistake, Ning Tao smiles with satisfaction and takes out some of the gifts he brought back to give them. Only then can the family have a happy look, and the two little dolls are "babbling" all the time.


    I remember that a few days after Long''er''s birth, she was able to speak, and so were bao''er and them.


    In this way, there is a big congenital gap.


    But Ning Tao never cares about this. He is the strong man after tomorrow and knows the road most deeply, so he believes his judgment very much.


    Let a few women stay with the children, he is a person to stroll, see how the door development.


    The eternal blood pool and the time tower are the most magical place in the whole world, and also the biggest nature. Countless monks dream of coming here to practice, and they are known as the holy land of practice.


    It is also known as the second of the three holy places of practice in the three realms, and the first is The sky and the sea.


    Ning Tao does not deny this at all.


    The disciples in the sect have been taking a good route. The first criterion for recruiting disciples is to pay attention to the mind, the second to hard work, and the third to talent. Even if they don''t receive much, there are millions of disciples in the world today.


    Three fairyland, is now the mainstay of the world''s disciples, the world college is also cultivating talents.


    One by one hidden pride was discovered.


    The momentum of development is very rapid.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied. As he scans the room, he suddenly sees an exquisite girl with two pigtails carrying an exquisite schoolbag. She pouts her lips and comes over. She is wearing modern clothes and looks very fashionable and lovely.


    This is actually Baby!


    "What''s the matter, little girl? "Sad," Ning Tao laughs and holds her up.


    Bao''er exclaimed in surprise, but as soon as he realized that it was Dad, he was overjoyed. He gave him a kiss on the face first, and said in surprise: "Dad has come back. It''s great. Our school has a parents'' meeting, so we have to ask dad to go."


    "Daddy Do you have time... "

 Chapter 3261

    Donghai City, the economic center of the earth.


    Today, it''s not too much to say that this is the first city on earth. It''s prosperous and skyscrapers are springing up with new technologies.


    With the recovery of aura, Gu Wu came to everyone and had already integrated into his life.


    Donghai University, in this always bustling college, suddenly caused a commotion. An old Bentley slowly came in, like one of the best vehicles more than ten years ago, but now it has been eliminated for a long time.


    Just as people sneer at who drove out this antique car, two people came down from the car, a man and a woman. The man''s casual clothes, casual pants and short hair give people a clean and refreshing feeling.


    The female, however, is a delicate girl with two horsetails, carrying a small schoolbag, which caused a sensation.


    Because it was one of the two famous school flowers of Donghai primary school, Ning Baobao.


    Although she is still young, it''s not difficult to see from her that she has the foundation of a peerless beauty. In the future, she will be as beautiful as a fairy. Now she is the embryo of a beauty, and even the University flower envies her.


    Standing beside her, there is a sense of shame, that girl does not want to live Ning baby?


    They exclaimed. They didn''t expect it to be her. Although Ning Baobao had just come here, they were very impressed with her. They all wanted to know what kind of family would be able to cultivate such a child?


    But no one seems to be able to understand half of the points, only know that she has two sisters, every day someone pick up and go to school, looks like a big financial group, the children of power.


    Many people are curious, want to find out the baby''s back, however, when some people "evaporation" after the public to give up the idea, anyway, it must not be simple.


    Look at the Sunshine Youth beside her, with the free and easy, extraordinary and worldly meaning that does not match her age. I feel that there is nothing in the world that can move the youth, as dazzling as the light of the sun.


    This person, of course Ning Tao!


    Everyone was stunned. I heard that Donghai University was going to hold a parents'' meeting. Is this young man bao''er''s brother? But the school seems to be asking the father to come.


    It seems to have an extraordinary temperament.


    But how can you drive such an old antique car?


    People shake their heads, but they still can''t see through bao''er''s back. However, it''s estimated that someone will try


    At this time, Ning Tao stretched his arms and felt relaxed and joyful. He hadn''t worn this kind of clothes for a long time. If bao''er hadn''t asked him to hold a parents'' meeting, he would have just swept over the East China Sea.


    It''s said that Wuyou, Xinyue and bao''er are all studying here now. It''s just a package for the parents'' meeting.


    The reason why Xia Mengfei went to school here was that she wanted them to experience the road they had gone through in those years, and also let them all learn how the Chinese people used their wisdom to see the world when they could not practice.


    It''s also a good way to learn. After all, it''s too early for them to go to Tianxia college.


    This is Donghai University. Have fun for a few years.


    At this time, there is another beautiful woman in the antique Bentley. She is as beautiful as a fairy in the picture. Her long hair is like a waterfall, and her eyes are as bright as black gems. It has a kind of classical beauty.


    Even if wearing jeans, but also just add a little sexy, her figure perfectly outlined.


    It''s a devil''s figure.


    It''s so beautiful. Countless people are looking at it, almost forgetting what they want to do.


    And this woman is Lin Yurou!


    Being watched by so many people, Lin Yurou is a little embarrassed. It''s her first time to come to Donghai, but she can handle the fashion freely.


    It looks similar to bao''er. No wonder bao''er is born beautiful. She has a good mother


    Seeing Lin Yu blushing and holding himself, Ning Tao smiles and says to bao''er, "this girl has a good reputation in school. People say I''m your brother. It seems that your father is still too young."


    Bao''er pouted and muttered, "they talk all day. They don''t want to talk to them. Let''s go."


    With bao''er''s help, Ning Tao tidies up his clothes and returns to his alma mater. Although he has changed a lot, he still finds the teaching office of Donghai University in the same place as before


    "You Is that the father of Ningbao With a greasy face and Mediterranean head, director Li is suspicious.


    There is also an attitude of arrogance and disdain.


    Today''s Donghai university is not only an economic center, but also an ancient martial arts center. I don''t know how many talents it has cultivated. It has an unshakable position in the global continent. It''s hard for ordinary people to study here.


    Although he was only a teaching director, the small sect''s masters would bow when they saw him.


    The big consortia all want to make amends to him.


    He really doesn''t pay attention to bao''er. As for the legends of ghosts and gods, he doesn''t take it seriously


    "Er..."Ning Tao laughs bitterly. Although he has never practiced the art of keeping his face, he belongs to the category of bao''er among the practitioners. He estimates that he is still younger than when he went to school. He can''t help shrugging his shoulders and says with a smile, "if you are a fake, you can''t change it."


    Lin Yurou also chuckles. Most of her sisters have come to the earth, but it''s a long time since she set off an upsurge of shopping. Only her mother came.


    However, the smiling and charming director Li was stunned.


    This Donghai university is also a concentration camp for beauties, and director Li has read countless beauties. But it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful classic and fashionable beauty as Lin Yurou. Her eyes are red and she wants to take it for herself.


    Seeing the intimacy between her and Ning Tao, she couldn''t help but feel jealous and said, "hum, Ning Tao? Is that the right name for you? Do you know that I once had a genius in Donghai University, also known as Ning Tao? "


    "That''s a giant today. If you dare to repeat your name with him, you''ll never know how to live or die. You''d better be a supporting actor as soon as possible."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was dumbfounded and didn''t get angry at all. With his mood, how could he see a little ant? That is, he had a feeling of memory.


    At that time, four of them in their dormitories were scolded by the teaching director for many things.


    I''ve been surfing the Internet, climbing over the wall, fighting


    He is not in a hurry, but Ning Baobao is staring, like a short guard, and he forks his waist and says, "Li Longtao, you can say that my father, I''d better change your name first, and give you some sunshine, and you will be brilliant."


    "Be careful, I''ll let my elder sister and the second sister deal with you..."


    As soon as she said this, dozens of teachers in the whole teaching department looked at her and joked. Which parents are the victims of Li Longtao?


    Ning Baobao''s elder sister and second sister are famous in the college. Li Longtao has been angry many times. He went to the dean''s office more than once to complain, but the Dean always told him to be generous.


    As everyone knows, after Li Long Tao left, the president always wiped a cold sweat, frightened, let it open Ning three girls, how to think? If you dare to open today, you will dare to destroy Donghai University tomorrow, but with a flick of your finger.


    But this kind of thing is the top secret. He dare not reveal a word. He would like to be a Bodhisattva.


    Li Longtao saw that Ning Baobao could not get off the stage in public. He was so angry that he turned red and trembled all over. He stretched out a trembling finger and said angrily: "I I''m going to drive you... "

 Chapter 3262

    "Hum, you can say that, if you have the ability, you can open it," Ning Baobao pouted and disdained.


    Say, hard pull Ning Tao to leave.


    I don''t want to talk to him.


    Ning Tao, Lin Yurou laughs. They know bao''er best. She is always very good and seldom gets angry. It should be that this teaching director is not a good thing.


    Even with the progress of the times, there is still such a villain, even more cruel than before.


    Ning Tao comes from the earth and here. He doesn''t want to be defiled. When he goes out of the door with his pocket, he says slowly, "some people are not what you can imagine. Teaching is what you should do."


    A light glance is like the gaze of a God.


    Just a breath almost scared director Li out of his wits, and the cultivation of refining spirit was vulnerable!


    The whole teaching office was oppressed for a while. It was only after Ning Tao and his three left that the dozens of teachers were relieved. They were all famous ancient martial arts teachers. How could they have such an illusion? Is this man a great monk?


    However, director Li was a real jerk. He bullied the soft and was afraid of the hard. Relying on his aura recovery, he got the first chance and gained a lot of accomplishments. He was hired by Donghai university to be the director of Donghai University, which attracted a lot of relationships.


    In recent years, he has become more and more powerful, and he is even more in charge of the recruitment of students, which has ruined him.


    Those who have passed the enrollment criteria must also be given a generous gift, otherwise they will be made difficult even if they enter the school. They will never be able to study in the world college after graduation, and most of their whole life will be broken.


    Those who have money are OK. Those who don''t have money have to look at director Li''s face every day.


    The men are OK, and the women are miserable. The better ones are directly abused and humiliated by him. Now there are at least a dozen female students who are threatened by him, and the number of women who are harassed by him is not clear.


    Many students secretly called director Li fat pig, gnashing their teeth with hatred, but they were afraid of his adulterer.


    Carefree, Xinyue once happened to meet Li Feizhu and beat him on the spot, without any mercy.


    There are also some amazing school flowers, which are given to those big consortia by Li Feizhu. They are enjoyed by large forces. They are really loved by those big people. The background and backstage are getting harder and harder, and some things are not easy for the president of Dalian.


    So it''s really a rare thing to let Li fat pig eat shriveled, but this fat pig must be rewarded.


    It''s not going to be good.


    He has endured the three daughters of the Ning family for a long time.


    See director Li Sha Bai, a bottom paralysis sat on the chair, that leg stomach is still shivering, twitching.


    "Mix up Asshole... "


    Director Li has a vicious face. Today he has lost so much face that he is scared to death. In the future, he will be ridiculed by others in this teaching office. If he dares to frighten him in his territory, he is just deceiving others too much.


    What if my accomplishments are higher than mine?


    There are many ways to kill you. I have so many relationships. Any one can kill you.


    Director Li is thinking about who is more secure to ask for help. Suddenly, he hears a sound from the communication device. He looks impatiently, and suddenly his eyes light up. He actually comes. Yes, let him help, he will be able to catch him.


    He has been to Tianxia college, and his strength is unfathomable. Jie Jie, Ning Baobao, wait for me


    Out of the teaching office, Ning Tao didn''t care about it at all. He just took bao''er and Yurou to visit the school and attended the crowded parents'' meeting, which is the practice of Donghai and is often held.


    Compared with before, the rules are more strict. Most of the parents who can come here are dignified.


    The rest of them are children of their own. They all hope to graduate smoothly from Donghai University, meet the enrollment standards of Tianxia college, and study smoothly. That''s a leap to the sky.


    Today''s learning courses have also become two categories, the first is science and technology, and the second is ancient martial arts.


    At present, no matter which one is developing very well, those with talent often choose guwu, while those without talent only choose science and technology. The only exception is the third daughter of Ning family, who learns everything except guwu.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to learn, but there''s nothing to teach her, but one cultivation can make one piece.


    At this time, the crowd suddenly separated, and two beautiful women came running happily.


    "Daddy, why are you here?"


    Worry free and happy face surprise incredible way.


    As they know, Ning Tao is a very busy man. He is busy fighting in the world and saving the three worlds of the galaxy. How can he come to participate in the parents'' meeting.


    But it''s good for Ning Tao to smile and come out occasionally to relax. Either she''s 18 years old or she''s 18 years old. The two little girls in those years are almost grown up now, and they are more and more mature.


    They are as beautiful as their mother.


    All in all, according to the earth, worry free should be coming of age soon. In a flash, more than ten years have passed.


    I don''t have time for them.


    Immediately said with a smile: "in a period of time, I should not come back for a long time. Now I have time to accompany you. I have to work hard on my cultivation in the future. Don''t neglect it.""Don''t worry, daddy," both Wuyou and Xinyue smile confidently. Although they have been polishing their foundation, they don''t pay much attention to promotion, but they are going to be immortal.


    There''s no obstacle to breaking through.


    At this time, a thief''s voice came out: "don''t worry, you are not here. The tortoise master will teach them to practice well. In the future, they will be better than you. You are all brought out by the tortoise master myself."


    Only a few people could hear the voice, but Ning Tao was not surprised. He looked at bao''er and said, "I thought you were going to pretend to sleep to the end. Did you bring me out or did I bring you?"


    As soon as the words came out, I saw a black tortoise crawling out of bao''er''s schoolbag. The thief laughed.


    "Oh, it''s all the same. Mr. tortoise always has credit..."


    It almost suffocated when it stayed in the world. Although it didn''t understand the word "parents'' meeting", it made it smell a long lost breath. It must be fun, but it still couldn''t escape Ning Tao''s eyes.


    Yes, it''s Xuanwu, Xiaohei!


    They laughed and watched Xiao Hei climb on Ning Tao''s shoulder and squat skillfully. Very comfortable looking at the crowd, want to suddenly shout.


    Laozi is Xuanwu.


    I guess it''s going to be very tough, right?


    At this time, all the people around are looking at him. The three daughters of the Ning family, just their looks, are enough to catch their eyes, not to mention the familiar Lin Yurou, who not only makes people envy Ning Tao.


    How can this guy have such a good fortune? When did his three sisters in Donghai have their own school flower?


    Many secret lovers have red eyes. They want to get rid of Ning Tao. They want to prove that they are better than him and their breath is heavier.


    But if you know that Ning Tao is the father of the third daughter of the Ning family, I don''t know what kind of silly expression it will be.


    Just about to start, Ning Tao''s side emerged a black tower man, expressionless, wearing a covered robe, also wearing sunglasses, like a bodyguard, standing beside him, his whole body is still filled with a sense of pressure.


    It is Hell!


    It''s the first time you show up to stop the curfew.


    On the fear, the above lengthy several school leaders, suddenly stopped, the familiar Li Feizhu suddenly went up, swept in the crowd, and soon found the familiar Ning Tao and his party.


    With a sneer on his lips, he took the loudspeaker in his hand and said in a loud voice, "everyone, let''s go on to another stage. The ancient martial arts department will host a competition, and let''s see the battle of the strong."


    When they heard this, they all got excited. It was much more interesting than the long speech.


    I don''t know what level of fighting it will be?


    Setting off the atmosphere, director Li immediately said with a smile: "the protagonist of the next competition, if you can invite him over, it''s definitely a blessing for Donghai University. It''s just a disciple of Tianxia University Lu Yao


    "What? It''s him


    People exclaimed that this man''s name of cultivation was not small, mainly because he was married to a big consortium.


    It is said that there is a huge background behind it.


    It''s terrible!


    I don''t know who his opponent is?


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, the world college students also come? Outside? There should be something to watch.


    At this time, Li Feizhu said with a gloomy smile: "Lu''s opponent is Parents of Ning Tao


    However, once this remark was made, the whole audience was quiet.


    Including Ning Tao.


    "Me?"

 Chapter 3263

    It seemed that he was afraid that he would not speak clearly enough. Director Li specially named his surname and said with a sinister smile: "it''s the father of Ning Baobao''s three sisters, the parents of Ning Tao."


    "if we can cultivate three arrogant practitioners, we must have good strength. You should not refuse this kind of friendly competition, right? But if you''re afraid, you can say it and shout "admit defeat" on the spot


    In particular, the word "admit defeat" is very hard to bite, especially clear, like deliberate humiliation.


    Words fall, immediately cause a roar of laughter.


    A lot of people gloat over their eyes. They have heard about these three school flowers. Their father, I guess, is not a general person.


    But who is Lu Xun?


    The outer door College of Tianxia college is even more connected with that force. Its own strength is terrible, and its background is even more terrible. This is to embarrass the parent, but if it doesn''t, it won''t be able to look up in the future.


    His three daughters will be ridiculed in this school in the future. This fat pig is really cruel


    But after a close look, I almost thought I was wrong. Is this guy their father? Thousands of people present were all in a daze, feeling as tender as ningwuyou, like a vigorous pine.


    People are dumb, if you want to say that he is rather worry free boyfriend, then absolutely no one will question.


    In a challenge arena above, a man who had just stepped on his feet looked confident and proud. Is this the guy that Li Feizhu asked him to help clean up?


    It doesn''t feel like a big deal? It''s a normal practice in the world of practice to have just a few skills of dwelling in capacity.


    However, when the spirit swept away, he could not feel the cultivation. Did he use some secret method to cover it


    Under the attention of all the people, Ning Tao scratched his head and gave a wry smile. He dared to let others see the play. Xiao Hei was still playing and said: "boy, do you want to go up and play? See if you can shoot him up in the sky as a satellite. "


    Lin Yurou took a bad look at it and said, "are you not afraid to frighten people to death?"


    Ning Baobao pouted, rolled up his sleeve and said angrily, "let''s find someone to scare him, or let Xiao Hei fight a set of tortoise''s eight fists."


    Xiao Hei''s eyes brightened. How could this kind of thing be less challenging.


    Director Li''s smile froze. He found that those people ignored themselves and said something excitedly? Suddenly a burst of fire, a bite of teeth, sarcasm: "the original parents so spineless."


    "If I had known that, I would have beaten someone else. I''m here to waste everyone''s time. If I''m afraid, I might as well sweep the street."


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    The smell of gunpowder can be heard by anyone.


    It''s all a declaration of war. If you don''t agree to it, it''s really useless.


    However, some people can understand that if Ning Tao really fights with Lu Xun, he will end up a waste. Instead of being disabled for life, he might as well swallow his anger now.


    At this time, Lu Xun, who was on the challenge arena, was impatient and said, "a waste of my time. I can allow you to go up together. Don''t dawdle."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile to several people, "since people have made it difficult for us to ride a tiger, let''s go up and have a look. It happens that I also have a look at the disciples of Tianxia college. What have they learned?"


    Then he floated down on the challenge arena.


    A pair of dust free meaning.


    Many girls, students and strong women have beautiful eyes. It''s really a scene that can arouse people''s heartstrings. It''s just this temperament. It''s good to marry a little white face.


    For a moment, there were some voices.


    Even a lot of rich ladies are winking.


    Seeing this, Lu Xun sneered, sniffed and said, "you really dare to come up here. You have to come up here to look for death so easily. Tut Tut, no wonder you will offend Li Longtao."


    "Oh? What if you offend him? Is he good? " Ning Tao gave a faint smile and didn''t care.


    It''s like walking, looking at the challenge arena.


    It''s like I found something new.


    This challenge arena, with its technological elements, has gradually reached the field level, which can well block some of the impact. It''s very exquisite.


    Seeing this, Lu Xun''s murder flashed, pitied and rebellious: "he is not powerful, but he is the man covered by my Qingyun company. Not all cats and dogs can move. Remember well, so you will not be wronged if you die."


    "Oh? Are you going to kill me? Is it not trouble to kill in public? " Ning Tao was surprised.


    Didn''t expect the earth to be so chaotic?


    If you fight like before, you''ll be caught.


    "There are some troubles, but it''s just a small thing for Qingyun company. It can be solved by turning over one''s hands. After all, it''s a dead garbage No one will take care of it. "


    "But it seems boring. Would you like to call the big man together?"Lu Xun pointed to the devil arrogantly.


    From him, I can feel that this person is not simple.


    But Ning Tao was dumbfounded and said, "forget it. I''m afraid you won''t fight. As for that company, I''ll go and have a look. Now Do you want to start? "


    As soon as the words came out, all the parents in the challenge arena took in air conditioning. Is Ning''s parents possessed? How can you be so arrogant? If you want to talk about Lu Xun, even Qingyun company doesn''t pay attention to him.


    Crazy. Crazy.


    Is this guy from outside?


    And soon, in the most luxurious position below, a coquettish woman disdains to say: "Lu Yao, stop talking nonsense and kill him quickly. You are wasting time with this lifeless thing."


    Everyone saw that it was the delicate Princess of Qingyun company. Unexpectedly, she also came.


    With a grim smile on his face and a hook on his mouth, director Li took the loudspeaker and yelled: "competition Start


    Words fall, the presence of a number of parents are pitying one, afraid there is a body to be carried out.


    Sure enough, Lu Xun''s "boom" burst out the breath of cultivation and half step cultivation, which shocked thousands of people. What kind of cultivation is this? It''s too strong.


    It''s just the outer disciples. How strong the inner disciples should be, Tianxia college is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    "Boy, let''s die!"


    A step on the sole of one''s foot is like a fierce beast rushing towards us.


    Everyone seemed to have seen a bloody corpse torn up, but Ning''s parents didn''t move.


    Are you scared?


    However, Ning Tao was calm and just took a deep breath and spewed out a word like Hong Zhong and Da Lv.


    "Go away ~"


    a light drink contains supreme prestige.


    It''s just like the giant tripod. It''s oppressive. People only feel that their hearts are hit by a heavy hammer, and their faces are horrified. The situation is changing all around.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    There was a loud bang all around.


    Just like thunder.


    What happened? And then look at the arena, before the face of the ferocious Lu, incredibly dull face, stiff kneel into the arena.


    Even kneeling in front of Ning Tao.


    All he felt was that his body was going to be broken like porcelain, and an unprecedented sense of humiliation came to his heart.


    What happened to Lu Yao? Did I lose my memory? I haven''t done anything else, have I? Just now I just felt a stick in my heart. I couldn''t help kneeling down. Is it over? no Is it the beginning?

 Chapter 3264

    It was quiet for a long time.


    You can see jaw, face and eyeball.


    "Knot Is it over? "


    Some people can''t believe the dull way.


    In the stillness, bao''er, carefree and Xinyue cheered happily. Although they knew they would win, they were very happy to see the man cleaned up.


    Let him just arrogant, you also don''t see how many jin you have, the result even a word can''t stop.


    I can''t come back now.


    "My father is mighty..."


    Xiao Hei also tut tut tut in Ning Tao''s ear: "you don''t scare so many people. There is also a divine threat. Most of these people''s accomplishments are good and bad."


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "this is a slap in the face, which can be regarded as enlightening to them. Donghai university is my alma mater, and it can also be regarded as giving these younger students some opportunities. How much they can gain depends on them."


    Just now, although it was just a casual drink, it contained a lot of Taoist ideas. If there were those people who were trapped in the bottleneck, confused, weak in mind, and unable to touch the true meaning This sound is like the great fortune.


    I saw a lot of students a stiff, the body is out of the "bang bang" sound, actually have broken through.


    There was incredible ecstasy on his face.


    "Too It''s incredible that I broke through. My God, it''s a miracle. It''s a miracle... "


    There are a lot of students scream out.


    One by one excited to laugh.


    Just now, it was like the roar of a lion from the east of the river in their ears, which shocked them beyond description. It broke the sky, shocked the immortals, broke the nine seclusions, and shocked the ghosts and gods. It still reverberated and occupied the whole mind.


    although Lu Xun was stiff and unable to move, he heard the conversation between them.


    "Yes Talking spirit beast? A slap in the face? "


    How is that possible?


    How can there be such a person in the world?


    Director Li was also silly. In the noise, he immediately revived himself. He was so frightened that he grabbed the loudspeaker and said angrily, "shut up, everyone. What''s the miracle? Dare to play in the competition. Come on, take it for me."


    Below, the princess of Qingyun company was also furious and screamed: "son of a bitch, you dare to fight back. You are going to kill him."


    Under the orders of the two sides, six Qiqi masters rushed out, among them there was banbu Renxian.


    This momentum makes people excited.


    Half man, my God, only one step short of the legendary immortal, Qingyun company is too powerful.


    Just as he was excited, he saw that the six masters, like six stars, rushed up together at six tricky angles. However, Ning Tao still didn''t move. He just gave a cold "hum", but it was like thunder on the ground.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    There were a few unexplained explosions over Donghai city.


    A lot of monks were scared. What happened? How can there be thunder in the daytime?


    However, in the challenge arena of Donghai University, six fierce masters, including the Banxian, knelt down on the challenge arena all around Lu Xun.


    They were stunned, and their bodies cracked like porcelain. If they dare to move, they will be broken to pieces.


    If they guessed correctly, it seems that just now the man just "hum", and then their brains hummed and their hearts trembled, and they knelt here for no reason, although they thought it was ridiculous? But it''s like that.


    What kind of magic is this?


    Do you follow what you say? no Or body immobilization?


    Not only them, Li Feizhu on both sides, but also the eldest lady and Princess of Qingyun company all knelt down together. However, they were far away from each other and their injuries were mild.


    They were all at a loss. Was there a fight just now? Didn''t you hear that? But why do you kneel here?


    "You What kind of magic did you do? Devil, you are devil. Let us go, or you will die when the right people from Donghai city come. "


    Director Li was shocked.


    The princess of Qingyun company scolded: "asshole, you dare to make me kneel down. Do you know who miss Ben is? Son of a bitch, you''ll be dead when people in our company know. "


    "Don''t let me go, kneel down and beg for mercy, and then offer your daughter to my brother as a lover. Otherwise, Miss Ben will let you out of Donghai city today."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly gave a faint smile. He drew a chair and sat on it. He took out a cup of hot tea and sipped it. He said, "good. I''ll play with you today."


    "I''d like to see how great your Qingyun company is. It can keep us from going out of Donghai city. Don''t say I didn''t give you the chance to call. I''ll call as many people as I can now. I''ll wait here."


    Say, don''t drink tea by yourself.


    The crowd was stunned. My God, is he all right? Even having people call?Isn''t that what he''s looking for?


    There is no doubt that Qingyun company will die when it comes. How far is it to be them now.


    The whole Donghai university can''t stir up that giant. It''s not an ordinary fairy family background!


    "Well, well, that''s what you said, son of a bitch, you wait for me..."


    Qingyun company big and small sister did not finish, suddenly was slapped, because of strong, general cheek is swollen up, only feel beaten dizzy.


    It was Lin Yurou!


    I saw her eyes sulky, like the snow girl on the nine days, coldly said: "take care of your smelly mouth, otherwise, I don''t mind now let your soul out."


    Dare to scold Ning Tao, she naturally can''t bear to go on, but always feel that this woman has some familiarity.


    It seems that I caught a glimpse of it somewhere.


    The young lady was stunned. She was so angry that she fainted on the spot. Her eyes were full of resentment and anger. She gritted her teeth and took out the communicator tremblingly. She was almost red eyed and screaming to dial several numbers.


    "You You wait for me, asshole... "


    "Kill you, kill you..."


    On the other hand, Li Feizhu has quickly taken out the communication device and contacted some of his better casual repairmen.


    All of them were terrified and left the challenge arena one by one. The students got close to each other. Just now, they got a lot of results. This is an elder. I don''t know what kind of magic power it is?


    In fact, it''s a record of the voice of the way of heaven that some gods and spirits combined into the origin of the fairyland.


    Ning Tao sips his tea lightly, and suddenly his eyebrows pick up. He only feels that eight figures are coming quickly from three or four directions. His strength is good, and he hasn''t arrived yet. The overwhelming smell of terror and the sound are coming first.


    "Kill a hundred scattered people, come to support!"


    "Ghost three immortals, come to support!"


    "Five swordsmen of Qingyun company, come to support..."


    There are eight immortals, each of whom uses his own means to make the people present shiver. However, just after arriving at the place, he hears Ning Tao spit out two words like Hong Zhong and Da Lu.


    "Kneel down Next


    "Putong..."


    Eight people knelt down to the challenge arena in horror.

 Chapter 3265

    At this moment, the whole audience was silent.


    If you drop a silver needle, it will ring like thunder.


    That Miss Qingyun, director Li''s face still had a solidified smile, but her scalp was numb, and even her excited words choked.


    The rescuers they asked, the people they called, were wiped out again in a flash.


    It''s understandable that these two people are defeated. After all, they are free cultivation, and they are weak among immortals. But the five sword immortals in Qingyun are different. They are orthodox and have a deep foundation. They can kill the immortals.


    How can you be so confused?


    What happened?


    "No It''s impossible. It''s fake. How could it be? You What kind of magic did you use? "


    Miss Qingyun screamed as her eyes cracked.


    Lu fan, director Li and others were scared to death at the moment. They all realized that they had kicked the iron plate, and the bones of their lower body had become powder.


    The pain twisted their faces one by one.


    I''m speechless.


    At this time, Ning Tao sipped a sip of hot tea and said, "continue to fight and call again. I''ll see who else you can know who can save you from me."


    "If he can do it, this seat and his surname, if not, you will Let the dust fly away


    Lu fan, director Li, wujianxian, and the eldest lady all took a breath of cold air and felt numb. The former was shocked and ferocious, and roared: "Why are you still in a daze? Please ask the old ancestor to go through the customs."


    "Old "My grandfather?"


    People''s faces changed with a thump in their hearts.


    Is it the big man behind Qingyun company? He is a great immortal with great powers. Few people can compete with him in Donghai city.


    It''s over. It''s going to be a killer.


    This young man is going to have an accident!


    On hearing this, the young lady found a trace of courage from the collapse. Her eyes reflected and she gritted her teeth and said, "yes, we still have our ancestors, you You''re finished. When he comes out of the gate, he''ll cut you to pieces. "


    Then he grasped the communicator.


    May not wake him up, but there is no bottom in my heart.


    But at this time, Ning Tao sipped his tea, ran his voice and said, "don''t look. It seems that he has come."


    As soon as the words came out, the people felt that the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and an invisible pressure shrouded them, which made them feel a little dull. It was as if a great immortal had come, and all the blue lights suddenly pierced the darkness.


    In the clouds, a blue ladder condenses, and a green robed immortal is like descending to the earth to subdue demons.


    A green robe dances with the wind.


    It''s not slow, but it''s hard to find.


    And in a blue light rendering, he seems to shine, not to mention how shocked in the hearts of people.


    "Immortal, this is immortal..."


    Countless people screamed excitedly in their hearts.


    At this time, the green robed immortal came down step by step with a strong air, and said arrogantly: "I don''t know who the disciples of the immortal sect offended? I''m so ruthless that I dare not give my immortal face. "


    This speech, that kneels down a public all quick to cry, one by one wishes to pour out the grievance completely.


    "Laozu, save Help me, help me. "


    "It''s all done by this asshole..."


    While crying, Ning Tao suddenly raised his head and said, "qingyunzi, long time no see."


    As soon as the words came out, the green robed immortal''s smile suddenly froze, his eyelids jumped, his face was full of silly eyes, trembled, and screamed: "Ning Ning Tao, how How could it be you? "


    "Old man, get down and talk," Ning Tao snorted coldly, and a big force oppressed him.


    Some of the power of all souls has been used.


    The sound is as loud as a bell!


    "What? No Well... "


    The green robed immortal was shocked, but at this moment, he could not help falling down to the challenge arena. He gritted his teeth and wanted to break out a celestial cultivation, but a big figure flashed and directly pressed him on the challenge arena.


    With a loud noise, half of the arena broke into powder.


    "No Boom... "


    "Putong Ah... "


    It''s just a blink of an eye.


    When the strong wind dissipated, Lu fan, Wu Jianxian and others all turned their heads and looked at the people kneeling beside them in amazement. They were still dressed in green robes, but they were embarrassed. Their faces had been twisted. It was estimated that their legs and knees were all crushed and painful.


    And this person is the green robed immortal just now.


    Also, the only remaining elder in Qingyun mansion, who was once famous in the northern region Qingyunzi!


    "Ah..."


    But now it''s screaming violently.


    But it''s not over yet. Under the crowd''s stupidity, Yan Mo behind qingyunzi grabs qingyunzi''s back like lightning and knocks forward. He sees a proud head knocking in front of Ning Tao.The challenge arena suddenly broke a big hole in the bowl.


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    People have been confused, stupid.


    Where am I? Who am I? What am I doing?


    Just now, the elegant green robed immortal was pulled down by a sentence and kowtowed.


    The earth is pounding.


    It''s heart twitching.


    Is this an illusion? Is it time to wake up? This dream is too exaggerated. Someone is already slapping his face.


    Lin Yurou was surprised. She didn''t expect that the person would be qingyunzi. The qingyunzi company should be the power of qingyunfu. There was a bitter smile in her heart. Qingyunzi ran into the muzzle of the gun.


    Ning Tao didn''t have time to settle those accounts with him. He just leveled Qingyun mansion with nuclear weapons and killed Han Ruoxue. Later, he never thought about it. Unexpectedly, they came to the earth to bully him.


    It happened to be met by Ning Tao.


    We can only say that we can''t avoid happiness or misfortune.


    At that time, Tong Yaqian and Su Qian suffered so many grievances that it was not enough to level a Qingyun mansion.


    Qingyunzi dozed off more than ten times in a row, and his scream was weak. He had already been dizzy, but his heart was dead and his eyes were shocked. He never thought that he would meet Ning Tao here again.


    "No Don''t... "


    And Lu Yao, director Li and the eldest miss have lost their heart and gone crazy, and they are just like a fool with saliva and giggle.


    Lao Zu knelt down.


    "Ha ha, Lao Zu knelt down too..."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Ning Tao drank all the water in his tea and said flatly, "qingyunzi, what else do you have to say?"


    Xiao Hei also remembers that this bastard bullies them in Qingyun mansion and is extremely overbearing. Unexpectedly, this bastard is still in their hands after all.


    "I I''m so sorry... "


    Qingyunzi spits blood like a weak chicken.


    Facing Ning Tao, he is too weak.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao got up slowly with a flat look, as if he didn''t care. The cup in his hand fell to the ground and smashed. He had left the challenge arena, leaving only one sentence: "smash them!"


    "Roar..."


    Yama roared and hit qingyunzi with a fist, which directly exploded him into a blood mist.


    The others screamed in fear.


    "No Don''t Ah... "


    "Bang Bang..."


    Clusters of blood fog burst open, and Yan Mo''s hand is equivalent to Ning Tao''s. even a small world can''t stand it, let alone them?


    Lu Yao, the first lady, and Li Feizhu, including his accomplices, were executed on the spot.


    It''s gone. It''s dead. It''s dead.


    These people are scum. It''s no pity that they die. They even do harm to the people. Everyone wants to clap their hands and cheer up.


    Some people want to ask Ning Tao for immortality, but find that this mysterious power has already disappeared.


    Ning Tao?


    Difficult Is that the one?


    Legend stands on the top of the ethereal immortals!

 Chapter 3266

    Ning Tao disappeared in the air.


    But left an indelible impression on these thousands of parents, this Is this the one?


    The miracle and pride of Donghai University.


    They are the patron saint of the earth.


    Immortals King of the world!


    Ning Tao''s name is indeed unknown to everyone, but he is like the sun in the sky. He knows him, but he has never been able to get a glimpse of his true face.


    He''s too mysterious, too far away, too vast.


    Compared with them, they are too small, too insignificant, like a tiny dust.


    Not even dust.


    Even if this "supreme adult" comes to their side, how can they recognize it with the eyes of ordinary people like them?


    They are just like the ignorant people at the foot of the mountain, the immortals at the top of the mountain. That''s the legend.


    But today, this legend is not only alive, but also for the people!


    What Qingyun company, Qingyun mansion, qingyunzi, Lu Yao, Jianxian It''s all ants.


    There''s no need for nonsense.


    I don''t need to explain to you.


    Because you really don''t have the qualification


    On the cloud, Ning Tao stands with his hands down, overlooking all living beings. He is sacred and inviolable. Yan Mo stands on one side and turns a deaf ear to what happened just now.


    Just as those people expected, qingyunzi is not fit to do it by himself. He is even lazy to move.


    Even if I met him somewhere, Ning Tao didn''t bother to trouble him any more. The gap was too big. His goal was the sea of stars. How could he waste precious time on a little qingyunzi?


    But he shouldn''t be on earth, and he shouldn''t be domineering in his alma mater, that is to seek death.


    Even if we don''t use the source, how can the whispering voices around us hide from his ears? Full of gnashing hatred.


    Qingyun company is a cancer.


    A local bully.


    What''s more, it''s not only Qingyun mansion, but also most of the zongmen who came here.


    It''s like the norm.


    The past few years have been very rich.


    Such as the earth as servants, let them ask, unscrupulous, more as a back garden, pleasure, rather than equal treatment.


    This is where Ning Tao''s anger lies!


    A bunch of things that don''t know what to do!


    Just now, it was a warning to others, but next, it was a big clean-up to get rid of those filthy dregs. What should be done should be done and what should be done should not be left.


    Return the earth as bright as sun and moon!


    At this time, Lin Yurou came and said gently: "first, let''s go to the next place."


    As soon as Ning Tao looked up, he looked at the source of the earth''s Dragon veins and said, "go and ask for the blame."


    While speaking, step into the space.


    Lin Yurou follows closely.


    The three little girls took Xiao Hei to the South Pole and North Pole to see the spirit beast bred by the earth.


    Some of them have good blood.


    It can also be taught by Xiaohei.


    Wear away their wildness


    Kunlun mountain.


    Today, it is still the most upright and holy mountain on the earth. It has rich aura and many strong people. It is also a branch of the world.


    While brother Hao was talking with several scholars in the hall, he suddenly looked at a bamboo tube.


    Subconsciously, he opened it skillfully, and his face suddenly changed. Qingyun mansion was destroyed, and he even dared to domineer over the head of the sect leader.


    "No, something''s going to happen..."


    Brother Hao, it''s a tough thing.


    All of a sudden, I heard several loud cheers from outside the door: "who dares to break into my world? Stop


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The whole Kunlun Mountain was shocked.


    Brother Hao''s face changed. He rushed out like a flash of lightning. His thoughts were so fast that he had already guessed seven or eight points. He immediately yelled, "stop it. How dare you disrespect the master of the gate? Yuanhao, his subordinate, has seen the master of the gate."


    As soon as the voice came out, there was a sense of vigilance all around, which suddenly showed a shock.


    Quickly appeared on one knee kneeling on the square.


    Rows of solemn, extremely spectacular!


    However, there was a solemn and cold cry in the cloud: "Yuanhao, do you know the crime?"


    Layers of sound and waves vibrate in all directions.


    As soon as the words came out, brother Hao gave a bitter smile in his heart. Sure enough, he was clear about the domineering affairs of the foreign clan, but he was not very easy to handle, and it involved too much. He was still planning.


    I didn''t expect that the headmaster ran into this accident. In that case, he pushed the boat down the river.


    There is a reason for the trouble!


    He immediately stood in the square, arched his hand and said: "his subordinate Yuan Hao knew his mistake, failed to live up to the sect master''s trust, and failed to manage such a large world of souls. I beg the sect master to punish him severely, but I also ask the sect master to give his subordinates a chance to make up for their mistakes.""My subordinates promise that they will return the whole world to heaven and earth, and will never be poisoned by villains."


    "I guarantee my position as deputy headmaster!"


    With that, he bowed heavily and felt guilty.


    And many experts, sweating profusely, bowed their heads and begged, "we have failed to protect thousands of Chinese people for our dereliction of duty. We sincerely ask the Lord to surrender our sins."


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    A dull momentum oppressed.


    Ning Tao stands on the top of the mountain. His golden eyes pierce the sky and the earth. He looks at the people with dignity for a long time. At last, he cheers coldly: "ten days later, we will see a satisfactory result. Otherwise, we will not be spared."


    Then he stepped into the void.


    Until a long time, people in the square breathed a sigh of relief, and the clothes on their backs were soaked.


    It was terrible just now.


    I''m afraid that the master''s skill is already in heaven.


    It''s all the blame of those damned alien clans who are arrogant and domineering here. They rely on their high cultivation and act recklessly. As a result, they are reprimanded by the sect leader. They are really angry. They have long been dissatisfied with these bastards.


    This time, we have to kill their spirit. If we don''t teach them a lesson, we don''t know who is the boss.


    "Deputy headmaster, let''s do it. Yes, it''s time to clean up these bastards..."


    All the people drank.


    At this time, brother Hao also wiped the sweat on his forehead. It seemed that the plan should be advanced. With the current reason, he immediately said: "give me the order, immediately block the whole world, and suppress all the sects."


    "If it''s light, it''s heavy. If it''s heavy, it''s heavy. No matter who it is? If there is any fault, it will be punished severely. "


    "The first sword, destroy Qingyun mansion first!"


    "Yes ~"


    groups of monks rushed to all sides.


    I''m afraid no one can imagine that a farce in Qingyun mansion has brought an unprecedented disaster to the clan of the whole world of spirits. The Great Purge has brought the end of the days when they used to be domineering.


    Later, it was estimated that hundreds of large and small sects were destroyed, and tens of thousands of people were killed or injured?


    And thousands of zongmen were involved in heavy punishment!


    The whole world is shaking!


    Those who are less guilty are directly caught in the northern part of the fairyland to dig mines. Eighteen prohibitions are issued. Those who dare to commit crimes in the world of spirits will be killed without mercy


    It is said that the president of Donghai university took more than 100 teachers to plead guilty on that day.


    Kneeling in front of Feifei jewelry headquarters for a day.


    Later, Su Qin appeared and let them go. All this was because of Ning Tao''s words.


    It''s understandable that the practice world is in chaos.


    But in the mortal world, if anyone dares to contaminate it, the corpses piled up into mountains will come to an end!


    This event shocked the three realms, and made people realize Ning Tao''s divine power and status again. In the future, when we go to the world of souls, we really can''t provoke those mortals any more

 Chapter 3267

    The East China Sea incident is just a small episode for Ning Tao, so that some ignorant people will not know the size.


    Xia Jie, Yue Ying, Miao Jingjing, Zhou Ru, Sophia They had a good time on earth for a few days. Ning Tao also accompanied them to go shopping to feel the fusion style of modern and ancient. It''s really unique.


    They also saw the modern advanced technology, and most of the disciples of calcined fairy hall were very interested in it.


    It is said that machine armour and refining utensils are similar. They complement each other. If we continue to explore them, we may be able to invent many strange beneficial things. Now, we have made progress.


    Previously, it was said that the Bentley opened by Ning Tao was an old-fashioned antique for more than ten years and could not stand any bumps.


    But now, a kind of civil and military vehicles, named "wind chaser", has been elaborately developed. With crystal stone and spirit stone as the energy core, it is not only hard, but also versatile on land, sea and air. It has become the mainstream of the world of spirits.


    It is said that the calcined fairy hall is studying whether it can fly out of the starry sky, taking the flying boat brought back by Ning Tao as the specimen.


    Great progress has been made.


    But the consumption is huge, but the achievement is limitless. Even some low-level monks can cross the sky.


    If it is successful and improved, Ning Tao may be able to use it one day. He is very satisfied with their idea.


    There are even some advanced technologies which are very helpful to the current combat and have been put into use.


    For example Steel one!


    It is the wisdom of the Chinese people that low-level friars control the machine armour to fight, and can fight and even kill the strong who are several times stronger than themselves.


    It is said that in the fight against the star clan, we have learned from the experience and improved it, which has already been brilliant.


    Ning Tao also made a special attempt, which was very good, but with his vision, he could naturally find some disadvantages, such as the most bizarre spirits, some tricky methods, curses and so on. There was no preventive method.


    However, for those wild animals with rough skin and thick meat, it is just right to collect all kinds of data.


    Today''s world of ten thousand spirits, with more and more space, has been able to accommodate the existence of the strong Immortal King. However, this kind of strong person has not been born from the world of ten thousand spirits, but there are already several immortals.


    The earth has lost money for many years, and even if it recovers quickly, it will take some time to adapt.


    Like the fairyland, the demon world has been able to accommodate the Immortal King.


    Ten days later, brother Hao gave Ning Tao a satisfactory answer. All kinds of bans were issued, saying that he would take strict care of them and gradually separate the practice world from the mortal world. All the troublemakers had been put to death.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is satisfied. He only needs an attitude, but he knows that he will face cruelty.


    Let the earth accept and adapt.


    Respect for the strong, eternal truth!


    For example, in the fairyland and the demon world, there are some crazy demons. There are some quirks, skills, and abnormal temperament. It''s common to slaughter a city.


    It is more common for some spirit beasts to devour human blood.


    Even instinct!


    Speaking of science and technology, it reminds Ning Tao of the remains of the Mayan civilization, that strange crystal ball, and a spaceship. What''s its name Remote number!


    Although it is dilapidated, the technology obtained from that spaceship makes Huaxia technology advance by leaps and bounds.


    Got a lot of inspiration and understanding.


    It''s still top secret.


    Ning Tao is just curious. How did he come here? However, no one knows the answer


    Some trivia, Ning Tao all lost to Hao Ge, he and Xia Jie several people relaxed a few days, and returned to the fairyland, also happened to know a few good news.


    The first thing is that the first demon king in the true sense of the three realms was born. It is Lihuang!


    It often stays in the sky sea, where there is a huge star continent, the most powerful of which is immortal. In addition to the hard work and the guidance of Qinglian, it surpasses the others and becomes the second strong monarch.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao expressed his congratulations and also found a gift to send.


    It is a kind of elixir that can cure the dark wound.


    There is also a jar of good fairy wine.


    But in a few days, they just like to discuss, as if a hundred flowers bloom, bloom, together impact that level, the source has been restless ripples, the melting pot of the world is still refining a large number of corpses.


    First, the evil spirit of the demon world surged. In the roar of a huge ancient demon, the first demon king It''s time to be born.


    It is Mozu!


    His accumulation is no less than that of Guyuan.


    But Gu Yuan had the original magic power of the demon world, and with that big yuan, he was able to surpass the others. Now he has the lid of the soul swallowing jar, and his strength is even stronger.


    It is said that on the day after the magic ancestor broke through, he joined hands with Li Huang to ask Gu Yuan for advice.


    A lot of people went to that war.


    Ning Tao is accompanying Xiao Wu. Xiao Liu doesn''t go to see them, but it turns out that Gu Yuan narrowly wins them.The power of the lid of the soul swallowing jar is beyond people''s imagination. It''s too strong. It''s said that it''s a half step imperial vessel, but it''s almost no less than the imperial vessel. If we can gather all the jars together, I''m afraid it''s also the top one among the Imperial vessels.


    This made many of the great powers of the three realms envious and eager to break through.


    Hope to be rewarded, too.


    Ning Tao is not stingy with Mozu. After all, calcining immortal hall can''t make such high-end magic weapons, but it must have the corresponding weapons to fight from time to time.


    So we can only get it from him.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao had a lot of goods in stock and seized a lot of spoils. On the same day, he gave a black scythe to Mozu. It seemed that he was old, hard and extremely sharp. It felt like death''s weapon.


    Let Mozu very happy.


    In a few days, immortal and Emperor Shitian both broke through on the same day and stepped into the position of Immortal King.


    All in all, they are tied for fourth place.


    The fifth is not Kirin and Xiaobai, who have a deep foundation. They are actually three eyes, which is not what Ning Tao expected. However, the speed of breakthrough does not mean that the fighting power has to be ranked. It is well known that the cultivation of demons is slow.


    Xiaobai and Qilin are tied for the sixth breakthrough, stepping into the demon king together, doubling their fighting power.


    In the face of this great improvement, Ning Tao is only satisfied. The second good thing is that the medicine fairy has refined Wang Dan, and his alchemy has greatly increased. His little disciple, ye Tian, is only under his master.


    I''m afraid that after many years, this alchemy will be better than the blue, which is definitely the blessing of the three realms.


    However, the later problems also appeared, that is, the high-end danfang and calcining techniques were all weak. The files Ning Tao presented before almost did not reach the level of king.


    I''m afraid it will take a long time for us to explore on our own in the future. In that case, the development will be slow.


    Ning Tao thinks that when he goes to the world, he should pay attention to these two aspects. He also has some experience and inheritance. I don''t know if he can buy them?


    But it must be expensive.


    Fortunately, sister Xuan had a good foundation, and she took out some methods, but the Royal level was not involved.


    Fortunately, it will last for a long time now.


    Just when I came to Yaotian, Xiaolian had been fusing twelve grade Fenglian for a long time. Ning Tao had given it to her when she came back, but this time the fusing was very slow, so far she didn''t wake up. It seems that the fusing will last longer in the future.


    Fortunately, the wind devil master has understood 7788, and it''s useless to keep the wind lotus.


    At this time, what does Ning Tao seem to think of? Standing to fill in, he turned over and took out a blue seed.


    It''s the one given by eternal green wood!

 Chapter 3268

    In the field of medicine.


    Ning Tao felt his chin and looked at the palm sized seed in his hand. He couldn''t see the reason from perspective. He didn''t understand the purpose of eternal green wood.


    Originally, I thought it was a chance, a method, or a way to increase my strength.


    But in the end, he thought too much.


    This is a green pimple. It''s useless. If it''s not for his great kindness to the elves, I''m afraid the green seed may not be brought out by him.


    Even so, it is also a thousand exhortations, ten thousand instructions, so that he must keep it properly, must not be damaged.


    That is the meaning of green wood, there must be a purpose!


    In the future, there will be great use!


    Ning Tao sighs. He wants to do something about this green pimple, but he is powerless. He has refined it with the sun''s holy fire more than once, but he can''t help it. It''s also an evil family. He just can''t help it.


    So he wanted to try it again. Maybe he could make it germinate and grow an eternal green wood.


    It''s buried in the earth of all things, but it doesn''t change. I know it doesn''t work so soon. So I waited for a day or two. Even some miraculous or fairy medicine should germinate or change at this moment.


    However, the cyan seed is like a smelly stone, which is almost unchanged except for getting brighter and brighter.


    Sister Xuan had already learned everything from Ning Tao. She couldn''t help saying, "do you really think that the eternal green wood can be planted casually? It needs luck and heaven and earth''s permission. "


    "There is already an eternal green tree in this world. One of these things against heaven is not allowed. Do you think it is possible to plant another?"


    "It''s just like the Hongmeng immortal tree. There is only one immortal tree in the fairyland, and the earth of all things can''t plant the second one."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao naturally knows, but he always wants to have a try. What if he does? If they succeed, they will not win the galaxy war in the future?


    That''s equivalent to immortality, even for yuwenchuan he is not afraid, but after all just think about it.


    Hesitating again and again, I just buried the blue seed here. I don''t care about it any more. It''s useless to stay on me. Maybe it will germinate after a long time.


    Or let Miaomiao ask Aoki after she leaves.


    After chatting with sister Xuan for a long time, she would tell her about the external situation. When it comes to Gu Qiong, Gu Xuanxuan always looks resentful and guilty. How can she not know why Gu Qiong has been close to Ning Tao?


    Because in Ning Tao''s body, contaminated with her saint''s breath, itself will let the saint feel close.


    Now, the inheritance of the virgin is on Ning Tao, which is equivalent to a kind of temptation. Gu Qiong is attracted all the time, which is also a means for Gu Xuanxuan to prepare.


    However, sister Xuan is also good for Gu Qiong.


    She''s from the past. She can''t understand the situation any more. Since Gu Qiong wants to jump out, she can''t do it alone. If Ning Tao helps, it will be different.


    And she knows the root of Ning Tao. If Gu Qiong follows Ning Tao, it''s a good thing.


    Although the boy is a little bit dark, he has a good heart. Moreover, his future achievements will be higher than that of the candle dragon. He can throw away the candle dragon''s elder brother for thousands of miles just because of his cheekiness.


    But only such people can get along well in the complicated situation of the world.


    This may also be the reason for Ning Tao''s success!


    People, sometimes they have to be cheeky, timid and formal. Sometimes they really do harm.


    Over the past few years, about two tenths of the world''s power has been solved, but in addition to the top ten super galaxies, there are still many forces that can not be ignored, such as star nest, Luocha, Shura, star clan and so on.


    Ning Tao''s goal is still a long way to go!


    At least deal with the galaxy first!


    Step by step, there is hope in the end. If we can reach Tianzun, then everything will be solved.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly.


    Just thinking about it, Xiaolian on one side suddenly has more green light, surrounded by green, gold, red and blue. Now she has five colors, which are equivalent to five kinds of lotus, five attributes and five powers.


    Ning Tao is surprised. I don''t know how Xiaolian will change this time? It must be shocking.


    Can feel her breath "rub rub" soaring.


    It doesn''t take long, it seems to be able to reach the realm of Immortal King. This girl is really evil. If you collect nine flowers, will she break through the heaven all at once?


    Ning Tao exaggerates his fantasy.


    At this time, the energy of heaven and earth all around poured in. A lotus flower was in full bloom. Sixty pieces of it were full of the power of the Immortal King, and a huge vitality was gestated. It was like the creation and art of heaven and earth.


    "It''s too exciting," he said.


    Gu Xuanxuan also smiles. Xiaolian is the one who often accompanies her. Now she is happy to break through and transform. This girl is absolutely the only one in the world.But looking at it, suddenly Dai Mei frowned and hesitated: "wait a minute, it seems that something is wrong?"


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Ning Tao was stunned.


    Gu Xuanxuan stares at the lotus flower and suddenly floats down in front of it. She reaches out her transparent hands and touches it slowly. She feels it with a secret method. Suddenly, she says, "no, Xiaolian, she hasn''t woken up. Why is she still sleeping?"


    "What? This Is that impossible? " Suddenly, this is his daughter.


    Immediately close up, careful induction.


    Found that the energy is very stable, metamorphosis is no exception, and the previous few times are the same, but a familiar wisdom, but has been sleeping in the deepest consciousness, Ning Tao used the source to call her several times.


    But they didn''t wake up.


    "What''s going on? Did the original holy body robbery hurt him so much? "


    Ning Tao is distressed and feels guilty.


    If something happened to Xiaolian, he would not feel at ease all his life.


    Gu Xuanxuan frowned and hesitated: "although the holy body robbery is strong, Xiaolian has the ability to control it. Before, I clearly felt that she was about to wake up, but now the situation is going backwards."


    "It''s reasonable to say that if you absorb the lotus of the wind, you should wake up immediately? Is that the problem? "


    Ning Tao''s heart moved and looked at the lotus in front of him for a long time. With a piece of aura in his mind, he subconsciously blurted out: "is it the wrong order?"


    "Shun "Order?"


    Gu Xuanxuan''s eyebrows brightened her eyes.


    Ning Tao then said, "the previous order is wood, gold, fire and water. Although they are very chaotic, they are all in the big five elements."


    "But now, this is the lotus of the wind. Will it? At this time, what she wants to integrate should be the lotus of the earth. Although it is also the same strength, it can''t be completed in the end."


    Gu Xuan nodded and said, "yes, although there is no evidence, it is estimated that this is the case."


    "Anyway, Xiaolian is not in danger at least now. We have to wait until we find the lotus of earth to have a try."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and had a headache. He just knew the whereabouts of the earth lotus. It was in the netherworld. It was not easy to get it back!

 Chapter 3269

    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, looked at Xiaolian and said solemnly, "no matter how hard it is, I will bring it back."


    "It''s just the right time to settle the old accounts with the netherworld!"


    He clenched his fist tightly.


    "Don''t be so impulsive. When you have enough strength, you can be more secure. Although the netherworld is only a branch, it''s not easy to deal with. When we passed by, the first head of the netherworld died in our hands."


    "Brother Zhulong felt something bad, so he asked the couple we saved to see the underworld, guard the crack, and not let outsiders interfere. Unexpectedly, the couple separated from the clan."


    "What''s more, it''s still so many years. I''m afraid their descendants don''t know the truth?"


    Gu Xuan shook her head and sighed.


    Those past events are still in my mind.


    It suddenly dawned on Ning Tao that this was the case. The first queen of mountain spirit became the guardian of the crack. In order to repay her kindness, she let the ethnic groups guard here for generations.


    In order to keep a low profile, we also asked the elves to erase their traces, and to prevent the ethnic group from moving back to the clan, just to make them think that their ancestors ran away.


    They didn''t tell them that they had an ethnic mission.


    That''s what it''s all about.


    No contact with the elves!


    It''s estimated that when I was in Shanling land, the last Shanling queen didn''t finish her words. She should have told me that Diming is a branch of Tianming.


    It seems that the truth has finally come out.


    Ning Tao understood clearly and nodded: "don''t worry, I won''t come here disorderly. After dealing with the affairs of the three realms, I will travel around the world with master lingxu and look for the seal stone by the way. When I am sure, it''s not too late to go again."


    Xiaolian is not in danger now. If she sleeps deeply, she will become stronger, which is a good thing.


    So it''s not a rush.


    When you find the earth lotus, Xiaolian''s five elements will be perfect, and you should wake up


    Just left the medicine field, suddenly caught a glimpse of a very surprised scene, the third, Bai Yue, with a beautiful woman, very gentle, quiet, is a lady, a pair of beautiful eyes is bright, wise.


    There is also a kind of intelligence that Ning Tao has never seen. This woman is not simple. Did Lao San find a wife?


    See that woman a face smile, looking at Bai Yue in front of her all kinds of boasting, corners of the mouth has been pursed smile, she likes so quietly looking at him silly.


    "Cough..."


    Just in the sweet time, a dry cough and a light laugh suddenly rang out in my ear: "OK, third, your dating place is really partial. Your master is still alone in the starry sky."


    As soon as the words came out, they stood up with red faces, just like being caught as a thief.


    It seems that the relationship has just come to this stage.


    And a little shy.


    "Big eldest brother? When did you come? " Bai Yue was surprised when he saw the visitor.


    I haven''t seen Ning Tao for a long time.


    "I''ve seen the Lord of the gate," the woman was surprised, and then she gave a respectful gift. Her eyes were also curious. Is this the legend?


    Ning Tao has been looking at her.


    She is neither humble nor overbearing, and has a good manner. From her body, Ning Tao sees a touch of Sikong Ming''s feeling.


    It''s all about playing with the brain.


    At this time, without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, Bai Yue pointed to the woman beside him and showed off: "brother, I''d like to introduce my girlfriend, Lin Mengmeng, who is the first one in the second talent competition of Tianxia college."


    As soon as he said this, Ning Tao was stunned. He had some impression on this trial.


    I remember the first place in the last term was Lu Zhengyi.


    The leader of Zhongyi hall!


    I didn''t expect that the second term was over, and this woman was the first one. She was the cultivation of immortals. She had a good internal power and had a long history.


    "Yes, you still have a little vision," Ning Tao said to Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue touched his nose excitedly. His girlfriend is absolutely proud of him, and his talent is not under him. The most important thing is that he lacks the most brains in her.


    Just like complementing each other, they are attracted by each other. At that time, no one knows who they are. They have been together for several months. When they meet again, they will fall in love.


    It''s fate.


    Ning Tao is really very satisfied. He proves that the standard of Tianxia college is still very good. He immediately takes out some small gifts and gives them to her. He says with a smile, "since I have younger brothers and sisters, I can''t be poor. In the future, my three younger brothers will depend on you to take care of me."


    "This boy can fight and kill. He has a lot of brute force, but his brain is a little stupid. You should teach him more in the future. I''ll give my brother to you."


    When Lin Mengmeng heard that, he was still shocked by the luxurious gift. He immediately regained his mind, blushed and said: "how much Thank you, brothe

 Chapter 3270

    In the name of Ning Tao, Lin Mengmeng is like thunder.


    There are so many legends that she didn''t expect that a silly boy she fell in love with would be the third brother of the sect leader.


    And the second brother was once the leader of the Dalao palace.


    Today''s vice sect leader!


    To tell the truth, some of the rich and poor girls think that she will be the first in the family.


    In fact, think about it. Which one of the three giants wants to compete with the world, not to climb the high branch?


    Not to mention that she came from a small family.


    Although she didn''t care about this with her wisdom, she was worried about the influence on Bai Yue and the sect leader.


    What''s more, the things Ning Tao just seemed to send at random were too expensive for her. The imperial utensils were the lowest among them. She even saw a Shangpin imperial law Yunmeng Xinjing, which was very suitable for her.


    Lin Mengmeng feels more pressure


    Bai Yue can''t see it, but who is Ning Tao? This one of the gateways he saw, a little emotion in his heart.


    Immediately comfort smile: "don''t think too much, mind set, Fang rending, I believe, old three''s vision will not be bad, just to the direction you are good at, in the future, you will be able to shine."


    "Use strength to prove yourself!"


    He once met Si Kongming. He was a great brain. He wanted to dig him into the world more than once.


    But the time is not yet.


    But she can see this kind of potential from Lin Mengmeng. If she can cultivate it well, it is absolutely the blessing of the world.


    A bright pearl needs to be tempered.


    Hearing this, Lin Mengmeng''s heart was bright. He could not help blushing. He leaned over and said, "thank you for your advice. I will try my best."


    "Er..."


    Bai Yue scratched his head and said, "what are you talking about? How can I hear the fog in the clouds? "


    Lin Mengmeng gave him a bitter smile.


    If you can understand, why do you need to wait for elder brother to give you advice?


    But Ning Tao laughs and pats Lao San on the shoulder. He finds that he has already broken through the great emperor, and even nearly three souls are perfect. He has a solid foundation and is full of Qi and blood. It is estimated that he will be king soon.


    I remember the last time the boy yelled that he wanted to be granted the title cold white, but in fact, the title is now, and he is no longer keen on it.


    It''s not that we don''t need it, it''s that the situation has changed.


    In the past, the great emperor was the peak, and there was no one in ten thousand. Any great emperor was the existence of incomparable scenery, which was equivalent to today''s strong Immortal King. In order to spread the prestige more easily, the great emperor would have the title at that time.


    But in the world, the nature of the title is the same, but only a small number of strong immortal emperors have some qualifications and strength to have the title.


    For example, Lengmo Xianhuang.


    The title of supremacy is truly deterrent.


    Like the great emperor, fairy king, no one remembers even if he has a title. He may have a belch tomorrow as soon as he gets up today.


    The three realms are also changing. The number of great emperors has increased three or four times? Of course, the title is not as powerful as it used to be. The title of the king of immortals is gradually weakening. Only the title of the king of immortals can hold the momentum.


    Looking at Ning Tao, he leaves with a smile. Bai Yue scratches his head, but he still doesn''t understand. However, he wants to be bullied more or less.


    Immediately a face solemn, clapping chest "bang bang" ring way: "don''t worry, dream dream, who dares to bully you, you just tell me, I will go with him desperately, I want to fight but go to beg my master, my master can''t beat me, I go to beg my elder brother again, I swear, I won''t let you suffer a little injustice."


    A touch of deep affection, firm and powerful.


    Hearing this, although Lin Mengmeng felt silly, he felt warm in his heart, moist in his eyes, but sweet in his arms.


    A couple of young lovers said love words.


    Floating in the breeze


    Across the space, Ning Tao saw the three armies, are opening the gap to fight, a swarm of wild animals, crazy squeeze out.


    However, it is obviously different from what it used to be.


    Try again with various methods.


    Even if it''s death, it''s valuable. The star clan is not a fool. They sent so many strong men and cannon fodder, but none of them came back. If they hadn''t sent back the news that there was a huge treasure, they would have given up long ago.


    Now, although they are sending in cannon fodder, they are trying various methods, such as opening the ban or allowing the whole army to invade.


    We need to find out what''s against them?


    Thinking about giving up?


    After all, up to now, the amount of cannon fodder killed is also very large, and it is also a huge loss for them.


    Ning Tao also knows that this is not a long-term solution, but as long as they can persist for decades and wait for the Galactic War, it will not be so important. But now we still have to hold them back. The rapid recovery of the three realms can not do without them.Below, the void bug also took part in the war, not only the number is huge, but also the individual strength is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    I don''t know what generation has it evolved to?


    Actually already can and the wild animal face hard just a few times!


    They also know tactics. Although they are not rivals, how many times stronger are they than the first time? The blood is stronger.


    And the insect ancestor, unexpectedly, will soon arrive at the realm of the devil king. With the cultivation of so many resources, it''s not surprising that when it arrives at the realm of the devil king, this army of empty devil insects will surely usher in earth shaking changes.


    Even a rapid transformation.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied.


    After many bloody battles, the three armies have gained a lot. Their mind, means and even mutual cooperation are all increasing.


    When the galactic war comes, this is their strength.


    And the number is also increasing, gradually increasing from 30 million troops, so as to achieve the effect that everyone in the three circles can join the army.


    But this is far from the four realms.


    Ning Tao shook his head, and then used some means to let some things in the holy land of longevity spray out through the cracks to increase the temptation.


    But not yet.


    Just let them guess that it''s a powerful site.


    After that, Ning Tao stepped into the starry sky and came to the seal of the Milky way. Although he broke through Xianjun, he had no challenge, because he felt that the gap between him and Ning Tao was getting farther and farther.


    He is not at all sure.


    Just stuffy head, bite teeth not admit defeat.


    Ning Tao wry smile, if three eyes can go to the world, I''m afraid, it must be an earth shaking existence.


    This time, yuwenchuan didn''t lower the projection. He was afraid. Every time he came, he would lose a lot of life and cost. It was too heavy. He was probably healing. Anyway, the seal of Galaxy won''t last long.


    Ning Tao looks heavy, he also found this, and on the other side, it seems that someone is killing the seal.


    This will only accelerate the destruction of the seal.


    Ning Tao estimates that I''m afraid I can''t make it for 50 years. If it''s the worst, I''m afraid I can only make it for 30 years at most!


    As soon as he knew the answer, Ning Tao''s face was very ugly. He was heavy and panicked. He was too fast. He really had no time. In 30 years, I''m afraid that the three realms could give birth to a strong Immortal Emperor, which is a very fast speed,


    but the four realms, at least four experts of the immortal queen period, I''m afraid the real situation is several times, or even more than ten times.


    And whether he can break through Xianhuang in these 30 years, he also has no bottom, how to do? There was a sudden sense of weakness in him.


    Seal stone!


    Yes, and the seal stone!


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and he gritted his teeth. If he found the seal stone, he would still have a chance to fight for decades. This is the last way.


    Also The only way!


    Back at tiantianmen, Ning Tao didn''t hide it. It might hurt them, but it''s necessary to let them accept it. It''s full of pressure and struggling in despair. It''s also a kind of tempering of their mood.


    Sure enough, as soon as it happened, the whole world, no, the whole three realms, seemed to be bound by some invisible pressure.


    It''s like a dark cloud, covering their hearts.


    It''s almost out of breath.


    Thirty years is too short to win. The chance is zero, but they have a reason to work hard.


    The three realms depend on them.


    Whether it''s slavery or freedom, it''s all in their mind!


    Up to the top, down to sanxiu, they all feel the depression of the atmosphere. Only through cultivation can they ease this mood. The once prosperous streets, woods, and places of play have become sparse.


    Everyone in the three circles felt the pressure.


    Ning Tao, after comforting and encouraging others, finally set out. He didn''t have so much leisure time. He wanted to follow lingxu''s elder to practice hard and find the seal stone. Anyway, he must find it!

 Chapter 3271

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    With a flash of light, Ning Tao returned to the origin group, and the sound of "Ka Ka" suddenly sounded in his ears.


    He looked at the sound and found that half of the old array plate under his feet had large cracks. It seemed that he could not bear the heavy burden. Many places had decayed, or the aura had dissipated, and he could not support it any more.


    Although the appearance of this scene has long been reasonable and expected, the bottom of my heart is still sinking.


    Let his heart cast a shadow.


    It''s a great help to him. I don''t know how much time and trouble he saved.


    If you look at it this way, you can support it once or twice at most. Even if you repair some of the damage, you can replace it no more than three times.


    At that time, this array disk will be completely useless, leaving only about two transmission opportunities.


    Ning Tao a bite, but also can heavily a sigh, open perspective, carefully repair up.


    He has studied this array for dozens of times, but every time he understands it, he gains something. Now, the trans star transmission array has become perfect in his hands, and he is even marching towards the super long distance star transmission array.


    It''s only one or two levels away from the galaxy level. Ning Tao knows how hard it is.


    I hope I can get something from this experience. It''s best to imitate this array.


    If so, it will solve the urgent problem!


    More than half a day later, Ning Tao is sweating. Finally, he mends his head completely and wipes his sweat. He finds that sister LAN has come. She is looking at him tenderly and sweetly.


    It''s quite like a housekeeper, looking at her husband busy in the field, with peace and beauty in her heart.


    He took out his handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    "You seem to be There''s something on my mind, "Tang Lan said, looking at Ning Tao''s pursed mouth, skillfully arranging his clothes for him.


    Ning Tao was stunned, scratched his head and said with a bitter smile: "maybe, this training may take a long time. When I come back, I must remember to have a big fat boy."


    Tang Lan blushed and said, "you have six children. Are you too few?"


    "Of course not. If you want to strengthen my family, how can six be enough?" Ning Tao laughed and gave her a kiss.


    In Tang Lan''s coquetry, Ning Tao also stepped on the transmission array. He didn''t even have time to say hello to Huyan patriarch, so he went straight to the sage college.


    "Whoosh..."


    A moment of change, soon arrived.


    Last time I came, so this time Ning Tao was very familiar with qingshulu, and still under the leadership of the responsible elder, he went to the powerful space where lingxu was.


    Another transmission, Ning Tao impressively appeared in the place where he saw lingxu elder last time. However, as soon as he looked up, his face gradually changed, as if he felt that his position and space were not right?


    These four weeks gave him an unreal feeling.


    The scene is the same, but the space is the sense of extending in all directions, many nodes are this kind of scene.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a wrinkly, he this is carelessly touched what? "I''m Ning Tao. I''m here to see lingxu. Please show up."


    However, the sound reverberated.


    But there was no response.


    Ning Tao frowns, turns over his hand and takes out the notes that master lingxu gave him. He finds that he can isolate the news here.


    What kind of prohibition is this?


    How come you''ve trapped yourself?


    Ning Tao is at a loss. After thinking about it for a while, he waves his hand to release Yama. Now his strength is among the immortal kings, and he is a good hand, not under himself. It''s better to let him explore the way at this time.


    Yan Mo is cold and empty. Under the control of Ning Tao, he tries his best to blow to the front space.


    But as if hit the hardest wall.


    The whole person was shot far away.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, whisper a way: "good strong ban, is the spirit empty elder arranges down?"


    In his sight, there are green water and green hills, a thatched cottage, and the chessboard that the two predecessors used to play chess. There is an unfinished game on it. There are so many things, but it gives Ning Tao a feeling of overlapping.


    It seems that there are countless such scenes.


    "Labyrinth?"


    Ning Tao suddenly, good clever means, if you can''t find a way out here, I''m afraid you''ll be trapped for a lifetime.


    Although I was flustered at the beginning, I finally got to the bottom of it. Anyway, I''ll go out first, open the perspective immediately, and wrap myself with the power of space.


    "Here, I found you," Ning Tao saw a crack like an exit.


    He immediately gave a big drink and tried his best to tear it apart.


    "Stab..."


    As soon as the gap opened, Ning Tao was about to rush out in surprise. But at this moment, the silver light condensed into several figures and rushed over like a puppet. All the power used was the power of space.


    "Is there any other means? Then I''ll play with you, "said Ning Tao. His strength was shocked and his fist burst out.There''s no fancy, no moves.


    It''s just a punch from ordinary to simple to extreme.


    With a roar, the silver lights and shadows were broken one after another, and they were totally vulnerable. However, with a flash of light, they reunited again.


    At this time, the biggest light and shadow condensed, and turned into the supreme figure of lingxu.


    "Master? No Are you the soul of the battle Ning Tao is not sure, but this figure gives him great danger.


    "Empty "Between


    Light and shadow roared and rushed up.


    In the blink of an eye, he actually came to Ning Tao, as if there were no obstacles in the space. Ning Tao was solemn, and a wall of space condensed, but he was pierced by a blow. This circle was like a sharp blade that can''t be broken.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, so fast? Immediately gnash teeth to get out of the body to retreat violently, the Yan devil of one side blows out a fist.


    But lingxu light and shadow, numb, turned around and slapped him hard. He pushed him into another layer of space directly. Just as he wanted to turn around, he heard: "space Union, death row, collapse, destruction!"


    It''s a whole set of techniques.


    In the blink of an eye, lingxu''s light and shadow were swallowed up by a cube''s space cage. It was madly compressed and collapsed. Just as he wanted to rush out, the whole space collapsed.


    In an instant, he was engulfed by turbulence and lost in nothingness.


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao a Leng, discover all around like glass general crack, blink of an eye a layer of spalling down.


    The feeling of maze disappeared.


    Soon, a familiar scene came into our eyes. Master lingxu was sipping hot tea and looking at himself with a smile. What was different from that day was the lack of master Lingwu.


    "Yes, yes, the way of space has improved a lot. Your cultivation has even reached the four levels of Xianjun, but there are still some frivolities that need to be polished."


    Master lingxu said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao saw the beaten demon again in a corner, and said in dismay: "elder, just now that..."


    "The trinkets you fiddle with in your spare time are not finished yet, otherwise you won''t rush out easily. It seems that the candle dragon has left you a pair of good eyes, and you will find my space labyrinth gap at a glance."


    Ling Xu exclaimed.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles. Naturally, his eyes can''t hide this level.


    However, the space maze just now was really powerful. If he didn''t have these eyes, it would take him a lot of effort to get out. It''s not finished yet. Once he succeeds, I''m afraid it''s hard to imagine that lingxu''s strength is really unfathomable.


    Ning Tao also said with a smile: "in the way of space, if you look at the world, I''m afraid no one can match lingxu senior."


    "Even in terms of overall strength, I''m afraid there are not many people in the world who can be afraid of lingxu."


    However, after hearing the bitter smile, lingxu shook his head, looked at the hot tea in his hand, and said: "the world is big, some people are too strong than me."


    "Like that Six people in the world

 Chapter 3272

    "Oh? Six people in the world? "


    Ning Tao is a Leng, still hear this words for the first time, see spirit empty elder this facial expression seem to be very not.


    Much better than him.


    Is it the strongest in the world today?


    He felt as if he had ignored a question. He only knew that the top ten galaxies were the strongest, but he didn''t know where they were?


    There is a supreme Jinpeng in Jinpeng world.


    So what''s going to happen to super galaxies?


    Under the expectant gaze of Ning Tao, lingxu was dumb, but he had no choice but to smile. After thinking about it, he explained: "in fact, it''s nothing. Since you want to know, you may as well tell you, just to let you have a long insight."


    "The universe is so vast that there are thousands of races, among which there are countless strong ones."


    "In the way of space, I don''t dare to be the strongest, but I should be able to rank on the top. In terms of overall strength, there are many people who are better than me. The world you know is just a corner of the world."


    Ning Tao is surprised, but he can''t believe it.


    How big is the world? He has already understood 7788. Is there any secret?


    At this time, lingxu yearned: "the six people in this world are the six super strong men we know and are familiar with. Their strength is unfathomable. They are almost invincible in the world. They are the highest point of our generation of friars."


    "Although they haven''t appeared for a long time, some stories are still circulating."


    "Although their names are mysterious and unknown to outsiders, there is a passage passed down."


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, and he quickly raised his ears.


    "One thief, another saint!"


    "One spirit, one strange and one monk!"


    The spirit is empty and leisurely, full of yearning.


    However, I''m afraid that his potential in this life has been exhausted, and it''s almost impossible to further improve. However, Ning Tao is different. His potential, spirit and emptiness are in his eyes, just like a gold mountain and silver mountain that has not yet been fully explored.


    Ning Tao has a greater possibility, a broader sky than it, and even can surpass him!


    He firmly believes that this is what he wants to achieve.


    Then he has no regrets in his life.


    That''s why I put forward the issue of experience!


    Ning Tao whispers slowly, or is it the first time to hear that the names of the six people in the world are strange? However, the first thief always reminds her of someone.


    You old bastard, old business thief!


    It can''t be him, can it?


    To tell you the truth, although the old man is unreliable, he must have some skills. It''s very difficult for him to enter the original continent without being discovered by the sage college.


    To say that he is one of the six people in the world, Ning Tao really has no doubt. If you can see him again, you might as well ask.


    At this time, lingxu said: "of course, there may be many hidden strong people who are not weak. These six people just want to touch the road and have never been in this world."


    "The six people in this world are just one side of our clan and friendly camp, not other forces."


    Ning Tao frowned, a little puzzled.


    "Well, as we know today, it''s divided into five parts, which are convenient to divide. This is the territory of our human race, including hundreds of weeks in large and small, and the top ten galaxies are the most, right?"


    The spirit is empty and leisurely.


    Ning Tao nodded, which is well known.


    "Have you ever been to the star monster''s territory? Have you ever heard of the place where the stars are? "


    Lingxu asked mysteriously.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao gave a wry smile and shrugged: "I''m just a little fairy king. Isn''t I going there to die?"


    "Yes, not to mention an Immortal King. Even an Immortal Emperor, the supreme, would die if I went there. At that time, I had the power of space, and I was curious about it, so I had the courage to swim to the depths."


    "With my strength, it''s not dangerous. I don''t know how many years I''ve been traveling, but what I''ve seen is the most shocking thing in my life."


    "One of the most impressive things is the last stop of my journey. One day after many years, it seems that I have come to the extreme edge of the universe. I saw a place there The abyss. "


    There is a lingering fear in the spirit deficiency.


    "The abyss? Deep in the universe? "


    Ning Tao is stunned, did not expect that the deepest place will be such a scene? My heart is not only full of curiosity and questions.


    "Yes, it is in the depths of the star clan. I think the number of people who can step into there is no more than one hand. The abyss is too large to imagine, too deep to see the bottom, but it inhabits a lot of terrorist creatures."


    "Those who are qualified to go in and out are either silver pupils or supreme. I even saw a pair of golden pupils there."


    "That pair of eyes, which I still dream of, are like the eyes of the master. Moreover, they can see through me at a glance. At that time, my instinct told me that there is no escape. I dare not think of escaping from the abyss with all my strength."At that time, lingxu was trembling, his breath was shortness, and even his eyes were crawling with blood.


    A pair of palms are tightly clenched.


    As if, the scene of the day reappeared.


    Ning Tao''s color changes, does the golden pupil beast really exist? Many people say it''s just a legend. After all, I don''t know how many years I haven''t seen Jintong again.


    Catastrophe level, disaster level natural disasters just appear will silver pupil, golden pupil they really can''t imagine.


    Some older friars speculated that once Jintong was born, it would bring the end of their clan.


    "Well What happened? "


    Lingxu took a deep breath, slowly lifted a garment on her upper body, revealing a shocking scar, as if to crush half of her body.


    "Just one blow almost killed me. Fortunately, at that time, I had something to protect my life, which sent me out of the abyss, far away from the abyss. But I felt that if it wanted to kill me, it would be able to do it."


    "But maybe I was lucky, or maybe it was at a critical moment, so it gave up chasing me, healed in a relic for a hundred years, and then fled back to the Terran."


    Spirit empty one face sobs, put on clothes again.


    Ning Tao is at a loss, suddenly curious way: "that elder thinks that one gold pupil giant beast and that six people of that time how?"


    "Who is stronger?"


    As soon as the words came out, Ling Xu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t seem to expect Ning Tao to ask. He touched his chin and pondered for a moment. He shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to speculate. After all, that level is not what you and I can imagine."


    But suddenly the topic changed, mysterious smile: "in the future you see the Dean, you can ask yourself."


    Ning Tao, not waiting to speak, saw Ling Xu slowly get up and said with a smile: "it seems that you are ready to start, so prepare and start immediately. There are some places you have to go."


    "On the way to experience with me, I will teach you other power seals. Of course, you can also cultivate them, but the main power to be exerted must be the power of space."


    Ning Tao nodded and said respectfully, "thank you for your advice, master lingxu. I will study hard and never insult your name!"

 Chapter 3273

    Streamer easy to throw people, red cherry, green banana.


    Long way, I don''t know what year is it?


    Experience is a long time, but for practitioners, it is an indispensable practice, which can enrich their own experience.


    And this time, for the long life of the practitioner, is just a moment in a hurry. Time is not only rich and luxurious, but also precious and rare. It''s normal for people to sit down for thousands of years.


    In those quiet years, Ning Tao finally embarked on the journey with lingxu, and went to see the world with his own eyes.


    All means are sealed, only space.


    It is also true to flee, to fight and to use everything. The only thing that


    can use is the spirit and soul of the spiritual predecessors.


    Ning Tao has already figured it out. Now, with the careful instruction of lingxu''s predecessors, evolution and actual combat will soon make progress.


    It''s like a swimming dragon.


    Heaven and earth are great. I am free and unrestrained.


    In this vast world, less than one tenth or two of the miracles have been discovered by living beings. There is a truth in the formation of each place. It is amazing to see that there are various forms and strange things.


    The strange and varied scenery along the way makes Ning Tao''s harvest not small and numerous.


    For example, a willow tree survived for 9.99 million years.


    Every time, there will be a catastrophe.


    Ning Tao witnessed with his own eyes that the sky full of disaster wanted to destroy the willow tree. After several days of stalemate, the willow tree was still out of reach.


    Destroyed by thunder.


    But a bud, but reborn in the ruins.


    Maybe one day in the future, it can be reborn in the silence.


    This scene, to Ning Tao''s wood understanding, has the very deep feeling, the spirit is strange together, the survival is too difficult.


    He generously gave it a drop of green wood spirit liquid.


    I hope it can recover soon.


    Meeting is predestination.


    In the breeze, a pair of hazy eyes, staring at Ning Tao''s back for a long time, for a long time, a willow swaying with the wind, as if in gratitude


    Volcanoes are immortal.


    Even the space is distorted by the heat.


    This is the forbidden area for living beings, but Ning Tao has an epiphany here. It''s like a fireball with an empty surface has a real core of fire.


    Ear, also echoed the spirit of empty predecessors in the elaboration of space Avenue, word by word, unforgettable, people''s mind stirring, Lingtai empty Ming.


    A realization of three years of autumn, eating marrow Zhiwei health.


    Hate empty not still, how chance.


    On the way to the mountains, it happened that monsters were rampant, and no one dared to touch them.


    But who knows, there is an old fierce beast living here. He is born with different pupils and kills people like hemp. Although he is ten feet in size, he can be called emperor. With only three moves, Ning Tao escapes and is invincible. He has fought for more than ten times and has nothing to do.


    Lingxu appeared, but ran him to death.


    Ning Tao had to smile bitterly.


    It''s still too weak.


    The immortal mountain is a spirit, turning into an old mountain demon.


    To live in poverty.


    Ning Tao has gained a lot from his theory of Tao. He can''t help feeling that nature''s uncanny craftsmanship is better than seeing.


    Through Xinghai, every drop of water weighs a thousand jin.


    It''s one of the wonders of the world.


    All the way through mountains and rivers, young and old from the bustling name of the human race, came to that rare to the vast natural danger.


    Natural disasters are frequent, so we have to make a living.


    In the case of miasma, people and ghosts are afraid, but he reaps a lot. There are immortal sites, because the sun flame makes him not afraid of poison gas.


    Under the guidance of lingxu, they came to the prosperous place of the star group. What they saw along the way was beyond imagination. It once seemed to be a galaxy in a certain period of civilization, with many ancient buildings vaguely recognizable.


    However, it was eventually destroyed by the star clan.


    There''s not much left to pass on.


    Along the way, there are many dangerous places, secret places and rumors, which make people more curious.


    Ning Tao also heard that it was about "Yanjiao". It has become the minority clan leader of Yanjiao. It has a strong blood line, and even become one of the amazing demons of the whole starry sky clan.


    Upon learning of this, Ning Tao was not surprised, but he was even more powerful than he imagined, which should not be underestimated.


    He also heard a lot about himself, but they were all arrogant people who wanted to eat themselves alive in order to help Yang Wei.


    There are also some big families and young masters who threaten to seize themselves as war servants. Among them, the white jade lions are the most hated. But the sage academy is not easy to provoke. In addition, they are fighting with a super star in recent years, so they don''t care about this side


    Time flies.In the blink of an eye, a whole decade passed with experience.


    It doesn''t seem to be long. For the friars, it''s just like a retreat. But for Ning Tao, it''s too long and too fast.


    All of a sudden, one third of the time of galactic seal passed, but the seal stone was sealed. They searched for more than ten galaxies, but they got nothing. At his request, the sage academy and the elves searched all the time, but they failed.


    Ten years is like a flash to the world.


    Although there are some lively things, they are not enough to cause a stir, but there are still countless things happening secretly.


    The big sky shrinks.


    The elves take the opportunity to revive.


    Two little masters of Lagerstroemia indica vied for supremacy.


    There are also frequent frictions between the great fairy and the great flood.


    However, Ning Tao, the name of the moment, has rarely been mentioned in the past ten years. We only know that Ning Tao is in seclusion, but we don''t know the other name.


    The world is still bustling


    In a secluded valley, Ning Tao sits with his knees crossed. There is no breath leaking from his whole body. His breath is long. If you don''t have to see it with your own eyes, I''m afraid you think it''s just a human shaped stone with a few holes leaking.


    In the past ten years, the external influence on Ning Tao has not changed much.


    He is still handsome.


    But the change is the inner, with a pair of eyes slowly open, there is no waves, but more profound, mature, and steady, a trace of hair dancing, all appear so charming, quite like the mountain master.


    A trace of breath is exposed and integrated into the body.


    It looks more substantial.


    On one side, master lingxu stroked his beard with a smile, looked at the scene with satisfaction, nodded and said: "yes, yes, ten years of grinding a sword, your spirit has been perfect, and the soaring vanity has been stable."


    "Even the way of space has reached a unified state, I am the space, and space is my realm. At the beginning, I spent more than 13 years in order to achieve this step, and then I came to the imperial realm."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he couldn''t hide his joy.


    However, he is still some distance away from Huangjing, and now he is no more than six peaks of Xianjun.


    Ten years into the double, for others has been rapid.


    But Ning Tao still feels very slow.


    However, this decade has benefited a lot, and there is still a seal in the body, once untied, the strength is bound to advance by leaps and bounds.


    But the fighting power is far more than before.


    Ning Tao got up respectfully and said, "master, where is our next stop? Go deeper into the stars? "


    However, lingxu shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s dangerous to continue to go deep, and it doesn''t help much. It''s time to go to that place. It''s the last stop of this trip, and it''s also a place to go."


    "Oh? Where is it? " Ning Tao asks curiously.


    "Time and space Holy Land

 Chapter 3274

    "Holy land of time and space? Are you going there? " Ning Tao looks surprised, and his heart is very complicated.


    After all, they are both holy places, which is equivalent to a typical example. In fact, what we need to do here is psychological preparation. It is also the place where the seal stone is most likely to be.


    In the past ten years, they have searched too many places, leaving only the holy land of time and space.


    According to the puppet Taoist, the immortal sage left many opportunities in the holy land of time and space. Among them, he cut off some seal stones the size of meteorites, left them there and gave them to the sage of time and space.


    Although I don''t know if it will survive after so many years, I always have to go to see it.


    After all, there is no time.


    Galaxy seal, it won''t last long!


    But at this time, the spirit empty supreme suddenly brow a pick, a frown, low voice way: "someone came?"


    "What? Have you been found out? "


    Ning Tao Mou son a cold, instantly catch white fall.


    Over the years, he has not lacked some fighting here, breaking through the limit of life and death, and honing himself. I don''t know if he let those star giants find him?


    Just want to prepare, but see spirit empty facial expression a change, direct a catch him to sink into empty sky together.


    At the same time, a wave of sleeve to erase the breath of the valley.


    Orcs are very keen on Terrans.


    In the blink of an eye, the valley seemed as if nothing existed. It was a dead silence, but before long, a group of people broke the silence and even fell down, and a strong force enveloped the valley.


    It''s like scanning.


    But fortunately, nothing was found.


    There are eight people in the whole team. The leader is a young master in black robe, followed by three escorts. At the end of the team are two cold, fierce middle-aged men, but these should be the stars.


    However, the most eye-catching is the two remaining members of the team Terran!


    It looks like a new prisoner.


    A man and a woman were seriously injured.


    In the void, lingxu and ningtao are hidden in different spaces and dimensions, but they can see the void and not far away. However, it is difficult for ordinary people to find such hiding methods.


    It is with this kind of space attainments that lingxu dares to take Ning Tao to the hinterland of this group of stars.


    For several years in a row, I met many stars, but no one could find them.


    Now there are some experts in the team, but obviously they can''t be found.


    Ning Tao is surprised. He doesn''t seem to be coming for them. He should be on his way to have a rest here. But the team is so strange. He looks carefully, especially at the two Terrans, but his pupils are gradually shrinking.


    "They? How... "


    I don''t know what I saw, but Ning Tao couldn''t help screaming. Lingxu quickly blocked his mouth.


    Although this secret skill is magical, if there is a slight change, it will make the void ripple and easy to expose. Sure enough, what do the two middle-aged men seem to notice? Looking this way, they are all hesitating. Is it an illusion?


    They''re all here?


    Then he shook his head and grasped the time to adjust his breath.


    Seeing this, both lingxu and ningtao were relieved. The former said, "what did you find?"


    Ning Tao was so shocked that he quickly responded by sending a voice: "master, one of the two Terrans arrested is Xin Shaoyan, Tianjiao of the big spiral galaxy, and he is also a freshman of our sage college. "


    " what? Is it him? "


    Spirit empty also a Leng, also know one or two to this name, but how can Xin Shaoyan appear here?


    He''s the star of the super galaxy.


    Is something wrong?


    You know, this is the hinterland of the star clan. There are only two kinds of Terrans that can appear. One is war servants, the other is blood food. Either they sneak in like this, but few people can do it.


    Ning Tao is also puzzled, and he knows another woman, although he has only seen her once.


    It was in the central mainland. When he first came to the world, what was the name of the girl with ponytail who was with Gu Qiong at the central auction Yingying?


    Later I heard guqiong talk about it occasionally. It seems that it is also a large spiral galaxy, which has a high status.


    What''s going on?


    Is the spiral galaxy broken?


    Hearing this, lingxu''s face became even worse. I''m afraid something really happened in the world, but they were so far away that they couldn''t deliver notes.


    Big spiral galaxies should not be so prone to accidents. After all, they are also one of the top ten super galaxies.


    Even if these years decline again, the huge inside information can not be underestimated. The star clan can do it if they want to destroy them, but the price is also painful.


    "Master, what shall we do?" Ning Tao can''t help but preach that lingxu is not only his predecessor, but also his teacher.On this matter, since they have seen it, they must not be indifferent. Not to say that they are both students of sage college, they should also contribute to it.


    We can''t let the conspiracy of the stars succeed.


    Moreover, Xin Shaoyan is one of the top ten super galaxies. If you save them, you will definitely get a big favor and help Ning Tao a lot.


    But it depends on the meaning of master lingxu.


    He can''t do it alone.


    Ling Xu pondered that the strongest of the eight men''s team was the two middle-aged men, though he didn''t know what race they were? But they are comparable to the most powerful.


    If they join hands, they may be able to surpass the most powerful, but he is not afraid.


    He is afraid that they are in the hinterland. If the fighting is noisy, it will be them. There are countless masters of the star family.


    I''m afraid these people will have to adjust their breath and go on their way if they can breathe longer.


    Lingxu clenched his teeth and said, "while they are tired, I will lead the two strongest ones away, and the remaining four will be handed over to you. Remember to fight quickly. It''s important to save people. Never love to fight."


    Ning Tao nods and holds Bai Luo tightly with one hand. It''s just Xianjun, so there''s nothing to be afraid of


    In the valley, it''s quiet.


    Although there are eight people, they are all nervously breathing in the energy of heaven and earth, and Xin Shaoyan, Yingying, gnashing his teeth, but his face is dead gray and his heart is as cold as ice. I''m afraid they have no way to live here.


    It doesn''t matter that they die, but the only thing they fear most is to be taken to threaten the big spiral galaxy.


    Now they can''t survive or die. This kind of psychological suffering is all kinds of torture to them.


    When he was sad, he suddenly saw the two middle-aged men suddenly open their eyes and yelled: "who? Get out of here


    "Hum, I''m ignorant. I''m looking for death." lingxu''s body is vague, and appears in the valley like a ghost. It''s like a star changing in the sky when he controls the space.


    As soon as the pupils of these two people shrink, they both feel the immeasurability of this person, but they can only grit their teeth and rush up.


    "Little Lord, let''s stop him. Let''s go," the two middle-aged people said. Don''t rush to meet lingxu.


    : ¡Ì R0


    although the black robed young master can''t see his face, he can also feel very surprised. How can he still pursue soldiers when they are all here? No, as soon as he frowned, his mind suddenly jumped and clapped at the two Terrans.


    It''s like an execution on the spot.


    "No!"

 Chapter 3275

    A dark red handprint, full of violent and hot power, makes the temperature of the whole valley rise.


    Although hasty, it is also extremely powerful.


    It''s incredibly fast.


    Moreover, in the face of two people whose accomplishments have been completely sealed, this palm is no less than the disaster of annihilation.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. At the moment, he is quietly sliding to Xin Shaoyan. Yingying plans to save them as soon as he shows up, and then run away. Unexpectedly, the black robed young master''s reaction is so fast that he forces him to show up.


    If he hides, Xin Shaoyan will die.


    A bite, can only rush out.


    At the same time, Ning Tao''s silver light in his hand is pure power of space. It''s very exquisite. It''s condensed into a seal and pushed out slowly.


    "Secret code, Taixu seal!"


    "Broken ~!"


    In the blink of an eye, two forces burst out in the valley, which also surprised the three guards.


    "No, someone''s ambushing, the enemy''s attacking," the guard yelled, his heart was shocked, his face was gnashing teeth, as for sticking like a dog skin plaster?


    Just a son of God, a daughter of God, can''t let go of the big spiral? And even to the hinterland.


    When the blow failed to succeed, the black robed young master was forced to retreat. His mind flickered. Knowing that it was impossible to grasp the past alive, he gritted his teeth and yelled: "kill them."


    Xin Shaoyan, Yingying look stunned, it seems that there will be someone to save them.


    I was already desperate.


    My heart was filled with joy.


    Can a listen to this, like pouring a basin of cold water, want to cry without tears, really want to die?


    The next second, the two guards nearest to them, one arm suddenly expanded and released a claw, which could cut iron like mud, grasp gold and stone as thick as a bucket, and could be patted into meat.


    The other guard, however, took the opportunity to attack Ning Tao at full speed. Such cooperation is absolutely seamless.


    These star giant guardians are obviously well-trained and can only come from those big families.


    However, if other people are afraid that they can''t do anything to save people, Ning Tao is different. He takes a breath of elixir and says, "look at me!"


    "Shennian Confusion


    "The secret skill of spirit, three soul chopping!"


    Two spirit moves are performed together.


    Even though he was well-trained, he took a subconscious glance in the face of such strange words, but he was stunned. His eyes were empty for a moment, and he was "cluttering" in his heart. It was not good and he was caught.


    Then, two huge dragon blades split into their minds and cut them in their soul sea.


    "Ah "Pooh..."


    They screamed and vomited blood.


    The mouth and nose, even the ears, are overflowing with blood.


    However, this move also made them wake up, covering their heads, and their faces were ferocious, as if they wanted to realize the essence of the giant beast in the starry sky, roaring endlessly.


    And Ning Tao, this blow is not easy, just a stuffy hum, will turn the surge of blood to pressure down.


    But just on the right side, a huge animal fist smashed over, which looked like a meteor hammer. Even a small hill would be flattened by this blow, and the guard''s face showed a proud grin.


    It seems that we have already seen the successful scene. With one punch, the weak human will be beaten into flesh mud.


    However, in front of him, he felt a flash of silver light. When he hit it again, it was like hitting on the edge of a knife. "Bang" made a dull sound, and the silver light flew backwards. The guard could not help but scream, and his fist was bloody.


    "Ah..."


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    All this was slow, but in fact, it was only one or two breaths. As soon as the black robed young master stabilized his figure, he saw that the three guards were defeated.


    As soon as its pupil shrinks, it finds that Ning Tao''s whole body is protected by a layer of silver light, which is condensed. It''s actually the power of space. Moreover, it''s also interwoven by him and refined into an armor shape.


    The armor formed by the force of space.


    This is incredible!


    And attack and defense!


    But the next second, Ning Tao beat the ground fiercely and turned over. Regardless of the impact, he stepped on his feet and continued to rush to nashin Shaoyan and nashin Shaoyan. His body was like a blink. In the blink of an eye, he came to them.


    "Bastard, seek death, kill you," the two soul sea wounded guards have turned into half beast.


    Strength soared, one in the middle and one in the late.


    It''s all at the Xianjun level.


    But Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, and the great power of space gathered between them. Suddenly, the black robed young master in the distance was coming, and he cried out: "get out of the way..."


    But it''s too late, the space cage is formed.


    "Death row, collapse, destroy!"


    The two guardians were so surprised that they couldn''t feel the valley any more. They suddenly turned red and wanted to rush out with brute force. It might have been possible ten years ago, but it was a space sword.Ning Tao''s power of space has already risen sharply, and this series of moves has been improved.


    Even if Liukong Immortal King is reborn, he has a great power of space. In his move, he will be compressed into dust. Naturally, these two beasts are nothing to say.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    In the compression, only a piece of scarlet is left.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappears.


    The only disadvantage is that there is nothing left, which makes him feel sorry. A demon king is full of treasure, but nothing left.


    Ning Tao''s two troubles are solved in one move. Just as he wants to pull Yingying back, the wind blows behind him. A terrible virtual shadow condenses all the time. His whole body is like magma. Nothing can be broken.


    It was like a sharp sword.


    Even the body of steel will be penetrated and even melted by this blow.


    Sure enough, it was the young master in black who rushed to make a surprise.


    The power of blood is surging like a sea.


    It''s not impossible for Ning Tao to escape because of his speed, but he missed the best time to save people. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he only condensed the space armor behind him, protected by the sun flame, and planned to carry it hard to save people.


    "Rather Ning Tao? It''s you... "


    At this time, Xin Shaoyan finally found out who their Savior was? He never thought it would be him.


    Yingying was stunned.


    Even more watched this magma hand stab.


    "Be careful..."


    "The thing that seeks death," the black robed young master stabbed fiercely. Although there is space armor protection, the temperature is too much, and the space armor is penetrated layer by layer.


    Ning Tao rescues them and takes them into the Sunset Tower. He suddenly feels a sharp pain behind him.


    He stabbed himself in the flesh.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, the fire of the sun behind him condensed into a dragon. He tore at the man behind him, his eyes wide open, and the black robe master was surprised. But because he was close, he avoided most of the impact, but he was still affected.


    They split up quickly.


    But when the black robe master turned his hand, it seemed that he took out some charm. When he crushed it, there was no reaction.


    "Damn, it''s a magic weapon in the cave..."


    At this time, Ning Tao gritted his teeth, turned around in pain, and just looked at the black robe young master. The black robe had been evaporated by his flame. Although he was embarrassed, a familiar face still appeared in front of him.


    "Ju It''s you, Yanjiao


    As soon as the words came out, the black robed young master was stunned, and his red pupil narrowed, and he said inconceivably: "rather Ning Tao

 Chapter 3276

    No one thought that they would meet old acquaintances who had not been seen for many years in this lonely valley.


    It''s a surprise to meet this time.


    Even with their hearts, they can''t help rippling.


    remember that the last time I saw each other, I was still in the origin of the heavenly palace of the mainland, and I still glimpse at a time. At that time, he was sucking up the essence of his blood, but he gave it to ningtao.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Further on, they are fighting in the wilderness, for the one horn of a red pupil burning horned beast.


    However, now it is obvious that Yan Jiao''s eyes are not only red pupil, Ning Tao is also acutely aware that there are strands of silver in its eyes.


    This guy, is the power of blood rising so fast?


    It''s better than the lion in those days.


    The silver pupil Ning Tao saw was the Phoenix in fengluan sword and the silver pupil white jade lion.


    If this guy doesn''t have an accident, his silver pupil is more than enough. It seems that the blood of the lion subduing the devil is very helpful to him, and he has a smooth life in the starry sky. It''s not easy


    On the other side, Yan Jiao also looks at Ning Tao, squinting, fear in the heart, burning on the face.


    Just now, I don''t know what kind of flame it is. It''s even stronger than the fire in its body. There''s also pupil skill. This guy has pupil skill that makes them suffer losses. I have to say, it''s the first time for him to see it.


    Besides, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Ning Tao''s eyes seem to be Gold.


    Only for a moment, but it caught it.


    Is it because of the secret method, or is it just like that?


    For a time, the valley is quiet. Ning Tao and Yan Jiao are looking at each other. They are all gathering strength in the dark. If they think there is a chance of winning, they will be thunderous.


    The rest of the guard saw that someone had been rescued, and he was loyal to Yanjiao.


    However, listen to inflammation angle to narrow an eye to smile a way: "originally is rather elder brother here, really didn''t expect, many years a don''t, you and I unexpectedly meet again in this way."


    Ning Tao also said with a smile: "it''s a surprise, but brother Yan is really cruel. If I didn''t have some power to protect myself, I''m afraid you killed me just now, regardless of the love between you and me."


    "Ha ha..."


    The burning horn laughs a, negative hand way: "if early know is rather elder brother, that rather sit down to have a good talk, why need to start?"? After all, I don''t like it either. "


    "However, we worked very hard to catch two people, but brother Ning robbed them. Is that unreasonable? It took me a lot of time and effort to catch these two men. "


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, a face innocent way: "two people? Who is it? I haven''t seen it before? "


    "Er..."


    Yan Jiao''s smile suddenly froze.


    But the guard was in a hurry. He looked angry and glared: "you fart. You''ve taken the people away. Please hand them over quickly. Otherwise, even if you can avoid us, you can''t escape from our star family."


    "To tell you the truth, our reinforcements are on the way now. You can''t escape."


    Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, shrug a shoulder way: "this don''t bother you, I still have something to do, don''t disturb elder brother Yan, goodbye, wait for next time see, for elder brother I certainly and you wine Yan Huan, talk about ambition."


    Say, will leave.


    The guard was very angry, and Yan Jiao''s face was not good-looking. He was rescued under his nose.


    I''m still a rascal.


    He has fought with Ning Tao more than once or twice. This guy is not easy to deal with and difficult to deal with. According to the news, he is still the first in the selection of Saint college.


    Today, although it is a red pupil, its strength has changed dramatically, but it''s not sure about Shang ningtao. Moreover, he has the power of space. If he really wants to escape, he may not be able to stop him. It''s really damned.


    Yan Jiao secretly scolds, if oneself is silver pupil now, say what it also wants to leave Ning Tao today.


    Get rid of this big trouble.


    I don''t know. Ning Tao thinks so in his heart. He has the seal of lingxu. Many means have been sealed and can''t be used. Only the power of space is left. Otherwise, I really want to kill it here.


    The sky in the distance is still fighting. I''m afraid it has shocked some big families, so we can''t delay here any longer.


    Otherwise, I can''t go.


    Just about to start, suddenly hear Yan Jiao Shen shout: "Ning elder brother, and listen to me, you and I are all in their own hands, it''s better to make a half fold and discuss."


    In this way, there are just two people, you give me a job, time tower or something, we can all say. As I am now, don''t mention three floors, even six or eight floors, I can easily get them for you


    It has a clear trading stance.


    After all, people are in his hands and have to be soft.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao has a move in his heart. He has to say that this condition is very attractive to him. Maybe it''s nothing to Yan Jiao, but it''s a real treasure to him. Who can have too many time towers?However, these two people, Xin Shaoyan and Yingying, have something to do with each other.


    Not so good, not so bad.


    Compared with a super galaxy, Ning Tao still feels that the time tower can''t beat him.


    If today is another person, such as beichentian, Jianghuang, he will complete the deal without hesitation. With a sigh in his heart, Ning Tao shrugs and says: "brother Yan, I''m really sorry. I''ll see you later."


    "Maybe he will be in a good mood one day. I can tie you a young master. Then you and I will talk about it."


    Then a blink disappeared.


    Yan Jiao''s eyelids jump, and his face is gloomy. He clenches his fists and works hard. As a result, it''s all in vain. I''m afraid some people will have to deal with themselves this time. Let''s discuss again.

 Chapter 3277

    The two monsters have already been fighting for their own lives.


    But it''s a lot worse than Yanjiao.


    It''s accumulated after years of hard work.


    The star giant itself is much stronger than other creatures on the same stage, and the combination of the two is not weaker than the supreme.


    But who is lingxu? Is it the ordinary supreme? Several times of confrontation, not only with ease, and even separated a wisp of mind, pay attention to Ning Tao.


    At the sight of his success, lingxu suddenly brightened his eyes and ran away. He said in a cold voice: "I don''t want to be killed more. I think it''s not easy for you to practice, so I''ll go back quickly. Otherwise, I don''t blame me for being merciless."


    "Roar Roar... "


    Xuanjin beast glared at him and snarled: "asshole, it''s just human mole ants. Don''t be rampant. When our reinforcements arrive, you will be broken to pieces."


    And below, Ning Tao several blinks away, don''t worry about lingxu master at all.


    But it can''t be delayed right now.


    We must return to the Terran territory as soon as possible.


    Seeing that the two beasts were entangled, lingxu could not help but get angry. With a flash of murder, he hummed coldly: "you are stubborn. Since you are looking for death, I will give you a ride."


    In the process of speaking, two Dharma Seals were formed.


    "Secret code, Taixu seal!"


    Although it''s the same move, it''s more powerful than Ning Tao. It''s not a grade at all. It''s shining silver. The next second, it''s pushed out slowly.


    "Blood technique, the body of Xuanjin!"


    "Blood vessel technique, the power of Yanzu!"


    The two beasts work together to fight with all their strength.


    But the result is obvious. The two Fayin that were taken out of hand crushed the two beasts. The Xuanjin beast was the most impulsive. It was indestructible because of its physical strength, but it exploded inch by inch under the Fayin.


    Not even a scream.


    and the horned beast burned the essence of life at the crucial time, blocking the seal of the law at the cost of half waste. Its face was frightened and too strong.


    What kind of cultivation is this Terran?


    It''s not ordinary, is it?


    As soon as he looked up, the man had already disappeared, so he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    He vomited blood wildly, but he didn''t want to catch up any more. To catch up is to die. His ancestors protected him if he could get back a life. However, it delayed for a while. Once they were surrounded, they would surely die.


    Think of this, burning horn beast this just drags half broken body, slowly fell in this piece of valley.


    Only the little master of Yanjiao survived.


    "Young master, are you ok?" The burning horn beast looks greatly surprised and asks a way in a hurry.


    Yan Jiao looked at the last guard who was killed by him and said sadly, "I''m ok, but they want to save me..."


    "Alas..."


    The burning horn beast sighed and comforted: "the little Lord is a wise lord. It''s their honor that they can die for you. This time we are ambushed. We won''t lose. However, they don''t want to go out easily."


    Just then, I suddenly found that the wound of the last guard''s death was not right, like The burning hand?


    "Hiss "Pooh..."


    With a light sound, the horned beast became stiff.


    When it looked down, it saw a hand full of magma, with hot temperature, penetrating its heart. It was the hand of inflammation, the famous stunt of little master Yanjiao. It turned and looked at it inconceivably.


    "You It''s you It''s dry... "


    Yan Jiao was indifferent and pitied: "you should not see it. Although your blood power is general, it''s still better than accumulation. You should give it to our little Lord. After all, you have no use value." Once the


    was spoken, the half angle demon animal was instantly aware of the rapid passage of blood essence in the body.


    "No Ah... "


    "Asshole, what''s this? I I No No, this is This is the power of blood eaters. How can this be possible? They have been destroyed for a long time... "


    Yan Jiao sneered and mocked: "you have some insight. If you die, you can be an understanding ghost. When I become the strongest golden pupil in the future, maybe I will set up a monument for you."


    "Asshole, you You will never succeed, "the red eyed red horned beast cursed.


    But soon it was swallowed by the endless cold.


    , "Pu Tong", a corpse fell on the ground, and the essence of blood was sucked away.


    On the contrary, Yan Jiao''s face was comfortable. He only felt that the power of blood was extremely vast and did not stop. Then he sucked all the blood of the guards and the Xuanjin beast, and the blood in his body was like a tidal current.


    To an unprecedented level.


    Although not pure enough, those two old guys also have a lot to gain.


    A pair of red pupils can see a silver light.


    Yan Jiao sneers. If it wasn''t for the supremacy of the Terran, he would not have any strength. He wants to succeed, but it''s not so smooth. It''s just that he can blame Ning Tao for all these crimes.Although it has lost two important hostages, it is also satisfied with the harvest.


    After all the corpses are disposed of, Yan Jiao looks at Wu Chu. He frowns, bites his teeth and claps his hand to his chest. He vomits blood. He is embarrassed and seriously injured. He is like a warrior who escaped from the valley of bloody battle.


    "I''m dying. Come on It''s important to catch people.... "


    Look at the section K in Chapter n of W edition ¡ñ CK0 [


    "whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao escapes on the vast land. After a while, lingxu catches up with him and leads him into the void. However, he still feels that there are many strong people around him.


    A bite of teeth, simply all into the Sunset Tower, urging Zhongpin Dongtian magic way.


    It''s not slow either.


    It can also cover some breath, ears and eyes.


    At this time, Xin Shaoyan and Yingying look at Ning Tao with a complicated face. They don''t think Ning Tao will save them even if they want to break their heads. Originally, they are all desperate, but they have to meet again.


    At the moment, their mood is really up and down. For a moment, they just sit there.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the hot wound behind him, he swallowed a piece of Qingmu pill. He felt better just now. Then he took out two pieces for them to take separately. Then he asked: "you How did you get caught? "


    "The son and daughter of God of the big spiral galaxy have been brought to a mess?"


    "You You don''t know? You were not asked to save us? " This time it was Xin Shaoyan''s turn.


    Yingying is also a big red lip.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb and has no choice but to say something about his experience. It''s just a coincidence to save them.


    After hearing this, Xin Shaoyan smiles bitterly. It seems that their lives should not be cut off. When they meet elder brother Ning, it''s not bad luck. There is lingxu elder, who thought it was the rescue arranged by the big spiral.


    "Sister Qiong was right at the beginning. You are really not an ordinary person," said the young master Yingying with a complicated face.


    At that time, she didn''t pay attention to Ning Tao, but who ever thought? She was really surprised that he was the first one selected by the sage.


    Ning Tao touches his nose and smiles.


    At this time, Xin Shaoyan explained that he had been arrested. It turned out that the great spiral was facing natural disasters. At present, it was a catastrophe level with constant disputes. He had been fighting for more than half a year and the situation could be stabilized.


    However, in a battle, he was caught by a treacherous trick of Yanjiao, and suddenly rushed out two and a half steps to capture him alive. All the way, he fled to the star family.


    Yingying, however, is a little strange when she is caught. She is stunned by a black robe in the galaxy.


    When she woke up, she saw Xin Shaoyan.


    It''s like, there''s a mole.


    Ning Tao listened and nodded. It must be right to say that this is a combination of internal and external forces. It''s a deep plan to capture the God son and goddess of the big spiral.


    Xin Shaoyan took a deep breath, looked at the wound on Ning Tao''s back, and said solemnly, "thanks to brother Ning, I owe you a favor. If you can help me in the future, just open your mouth."


    Yingying also nodded.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is satisfied with a smile, pay so much is for this human.


    In the future, we need to deepen this relationship.


    The quickness of words is empty


    Lingxu turned around and said, "from this point of view, I''m afraid something big is going to happen in the world. That is to say, it''s not a big spiral. I need to go back to the college immediately. I can''t go to the holy land of time and space with you."


    Looking at Ning Tao, he looks sorry.


    After all, it was just agreed.


    Ning Tao shakes his head. Later, there will be opportunities. He is not in a hurry. But he sees that the Supreme Master of lingxu takes out a token and comforts him: "this is my identity token. Take it to the holy land of time and space, and you can practice at ease."

 Chapter 3278

    Ning Tao took the token, his face flashed the color of joy, this thing is enough.


    He can go to the holy land of time and space alone.


    Even more convenient, after all, belong to the holy land, there will inevitably be some strange.


    What lingxu can teach has been handed down to him in the past ten years, and the rest is to rely on his careful understanding and thorough understanding.


    "Thank you, teacher. You can rest assured to go back to the college, and I will come back after the training."


    Ning Tao said respectfully.


    Hearing this, lingxu nodded.


    At this time, Yingying bit her red lips and hesitated: "now, should we still be in the starry territory? Are you sure you want to get out? "


    On hearing this, Xin Shaoyan frowned and worried: "what Yingying said is reasonable. We haven''t really got out of trouble yet, and we seem to have been banned several times."


    "If it had not been for this magic weapon in the cave, I''m afraid I would have died suddenly. Do you need to wait for help?"


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, the mountain people have their own tricks. It should be coming soon."


    With that, the Sunset Tower rushed into a canyon.


    Straight to the deepest.


    In Xin Shaoyan''s daze, the Sunset Tower rushes into a cave, goes deep for a long time, passes through the forbidden system, and stops in front of an array.


    "This is the teleport? Star Yingying suddenly stares big eyes, excited ecstasy.


    They are saved.


    Soon, Ning Tao activated the teleportation array and left the planet with a flash of light.


    And it wasn''t long before it was surrounded.


    But it''s clear that there''s a gap.


    "Asshole, roar..."


    Another planet, Ning Tao, has just appeared from the teleportation array. He turns around and destroys the array instantly.


    It''s not a drag.


    And keep going to the next place.


    Six times in a row, it was close to the edge of the starry realm. Lingxu spread out at a high speed, carried the gold pagoda, and left here in only one day or so.


    Return to their Terran territory.


    The familiar breath came.


    Xin Shaoyan knows that his human relationship is not big, the transmission array in the territory of the starry sky.


    Six seats.


    It''s a direct secret road.


    In terms of value, there are more than two or three Galaxy level transmission arrays, which are hard to evaluate.


    As everyone knows, these are all arranged by Ning Tao himself. One is to practice, but to prepare for the back road. Who ever thought he could use them at such a juncture.


    By / N0 [.


    After crossing the starry sky for another three days and seeing the nearest living planet, people can''t help but feel relieved that they all came back alive.


    At this time, lingxu waved out of the pagoda and released the three people.


    "This is the world in the West. It''s very close to the holy land of time and space. With my token, you can get through without any obstruction. Before you have time to accumulate more, you can unlock your seal."


    "Remember, when you go to the holy land of time and space, be careful to ban. Many of them are still incomprehensible."


    Spirit empty don''t trust of charge way.


    A change, Xin Shaoyan and Yingying also excited, grateful: "brother Ning take care, this kindness, I will never forget, goodbye."


    Ning Tao nodded. It''s time to say goodbye. He also wanted to find the whereabouts of the seal stone.


    Looking at the back of a group of three people leaving, Ning Tao takes a deep breath, turns into a silver light, and rushes straight to the deepest part of the West.


    "Whoosh..."


    The holy land of time and space is the only one known and known by the public.


    It''s full of people all year round, spring and autumn, and it''s a mixture of good and bad. What you want and what you don''t expect are all here. The super Galaxy doesn''t dare to make much publicity.


    And here, since the occupation, some of the parties have sent out to form an alliance.


    It''s called Space time alliance!


    Used to manage, control and deal with power!


    Everything in the holy land of time and space is managed by the alliance of time and space, such as resources.


    Of course, some people say that this alliance is just an empty shelf with no power. It is those big forces who really control the holy land.


    But in any case, the holy land does not prohibit outsiders to explore treasure, as long as the rules are OK.


    Therefore, the world only regards this place as a larger secret place. As for the holy land, saints and so on, no one has paid attention to it for a long time.


    In the starry sky, Ning Tao combs the known news, and the holy land is near.


    In the line of sight, in a mysterious void, reveals a huge object, the whole is like a tower, up to ten stories, but it is just like, and I don''t know a real ten story space tower.


    This It''s the holy land of time and space.


    As far as you can see, there is only one entrance to the holy land of time and space, with a long queue.Ning Tao smacks his tongue. There are many people. As soon as he shrugs his shoulders, he consciously pats at the back of the team.


    Carry forward the fine tradition of the Chinese nation.


    Magnanimous, but polite.


    However, before long, there was a long line behind him. It was really crowded. Is it so popular here?


    Ning Tao was speechless.


    He was standing in line when he saw a man with an eagle''s nose passing by. His eyes were sharp. He seemed to think that Ning Tao was harmless and easy to bully, so he went straight in front of him.


    He ignored Ning Tao at all.


    Even ignore him.


    See this shape, Ning Tao is stunned, inconceivable stare big eyes, I go, what meaning? Can you still play like this? So arrogant?


    Some people behind show interest.


    This is interesting. However, this kind of thing is common. It depends on who is more capable.


    Ning Tao, angry and angry, patted the eagle hook man and said, "Daoyou, you cut in the line."


    As soon as the words came out, the eagle hook man turned around and glanced at Ning Tao and said, "what''s wrong with jumping in line? Do you have a problem? I''ll tell you, I''m a star lair. "


    "In front of you, it''s for your face. Don''t be shameless. Don''t disturb me any more."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces changed.


    It''s the nest of stars. There''s not a good master there. This young man is going to suffer.


    Broken teeth can only be swallowed into the stomach.


    However, Ning Tao was enraged and angry. He dares to kill song Xingfu. You, an immortal, Sanzhong, dare to be so wild in front of me.


    "For the last time, get out or not!"


    "Oh? You''ve got something to do with him, haven''t you? I''m here today. What can you do? "


    "Do you still want to hit me? Come on, give it a try? " It''s not that he looks down on Ning Tao, just this kind of white young master, he


    Before he had finished thinking, he heard a loud slap, and his cheek was burning with pain.


    The whole person looks up at the sky at an angle of 45 degrees.


    A dull face? What happened?


    Eagle hook nose man silly eyes, he seems to be slapped? When he thought about it, he suddenly burst into flames like a volcano and said: "dare you hit me? You want to die, son of a bitch. I''ll kill you... "


    One punch, with the power of evil.


    But Ning Tao gave a cold hum and held it tightly with one hand, just like an eagle grabbing a chicken. He broke it hard. Only a shrill scream came out, and the man''s arms were deformed.


    But this is not over, Ning Tao black face backhand slap out, directly half of his face to play crooked.


    The last kick kicked him out.


    You can hear the crisp bone fracture.


    It''s like a broken leg.


    "Those who are looking for death dare to come here again and break your other hand and leg. Get out of here!"


    Ning Tao takes the lead and dominates the airway.


    "Hiss ~!"


    The people in the queue took a breath of air-conditioning, and their chin almost didn''t panic. It''s too fierce. At least Xianjun Sanzhong, who is also the star nest, was defeated only two or three times. It''s a fierce tiger.


    Before I thought it was the young master of which family to play, now it seems that the real dragon emperor will come down to earth.

 Chapter 3279

    Just a moment later, the impression of Ning Tao made a 180 degree turn. Even the evil thieves in the star nest dare to move. They are really gods and men.


    "Ah..."


    "I My hands and feet, son of a bitch, you''re dead. How dare you touch me? Do you know who I am? "


    The man on the bridge of the eagle''s nose cursed and screamed.


    Severe pain, let him face ferocious.


    However, Ning Tao coldly glanced at him, a flash of murder, this eye, suddenly scared Eagle hook man startled, immediately did not return to the hasty run.


    If you dare to stay one point, you will die.


    As a matter of fact, Ning Tao doesn''t mind giving him a ride. However, there are many people here, and it''s not easy to be cruel, but at least it proves that he is not a bully.


    If you dare to jump in front of yourself, that''s the end.


    Although the battle caused a lot of noise, it was a small episode, which was soon forgotten by the public. However, at least there was no queue jumping. The long line of the team was slowly creeping, and Ning Tao was able to see the entrance.


    Soon it will be my turn.


    After all, he has been in line for most of the day.


    Ning Tao is looking forward to it. There are only two or three people left in front of him, but there is a commotion behind him.


    He turned his head in surprise and found that it was the eagle hook man who had returned. But this time, he was not the only one, but also brought two people. It was these two people who made the people in the queue look shocked.


    "Why How could it be them? "


    "Oh, my God, something''s going to happen..."


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, these three people put clear is to oneself of, let him alert is, one of them, seem and that Song Xing mansion some similar.


    Is he


    Just thinking about it, the eagle hook man soon found himself. He limped and pointed to himself and said angrily, "little Lord, that''s the man. I''ve given the name of our star nest, and he even abandoned my hands and feet."


    "This man not only ignores my star nest, but also speaks disrespectfully. I''m hurt a little, but I can''t lose my face. Please make the decision..."


    This is a kind of model, a year''s freshman than natural color, but also full of a kind of solemn and stirring.


    But nine times out of ten it is false.


    All the people turned their lips, but the young man he called the little Lord kept quiet. How could he not understand what kind of goods his star nest was? It''s clear that this guy is inferior to others. He was beaten by others for finding fault.


    However, no matter how to say is also his star nest person, is beaten so miserably, how can he ignore?


    He''s here for the show!


    W0


    immediately stepped out, looked at Ning Tao for a while, and said with a negative hand: "next, song Xingzhou."


    This short five words, but in this long team, left a burst of air-conditioning sound, it is indeed him, one of the star nest Gemini, it is said that this man is comparable to the world''s top genius.


    He is better than his younger brother, song Xingfu, but now he has become a unique talent.


    There''s only one Gemini left.


    However, the other person beside him seemed to feel that it was not enough. With a crack in the corner of his mouth, he took a proud step, raised his head and said, "I''m Teng Yunlong."


    "Who? I want to live in It was him, "he said, with a pale look on the faces of countless people.


    They were shocked.


    You know, this person''s identity is definitely not under song Xingzhou, because Teng Yunlong is the little master of dahonghuang galaxy. Peng Jiutian is just a younger brother in front of him. Compared with him, he doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes.


    More than eight people were present, and Chengdu knew two people.


    But how can these two people be together, a little master of a star nest and a little master of a galaxy?


    People were shocked and incredible.


    At this time, Ning Tao said in his heart, sure enough, song Xingzhou was not surprised, but this Teng Yunlong was the first time he saw him. He had heard about it before, thought about it in his heart, and then said: "I''m down, Ning Tao!"


    It''s like a long line of whispers.


    One by one, they looked at him in a daze.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    "Ning Tao, who won the first place in Saint college? The leader, the champion, and the most powerful monster of that year? "


    All the people in the audience were boiling up in an instant. Their eyes were shining, as if they had seen a legend.


    Orderly team, also at the moment to coax chaos.


    The excited faces turned red.


    "Ju It''s him


    Compared with song Xingzhou, Teng Yunlong and Ning Tao, they are undoubtedly more famous and resounding. They won the first place in the sage academy, but they will be heard from all ages, major galaxies and even some remote corners.


    At the beginning of the competition, only the high-level of the major galaxies watched. After some parties, tea parties and so on, Ning Tao didn''t show up. Naturally, few people knew him.Song Xingzhou, Teng Yunlong is more silly, Ning Tao''s name they naturally like thunder, but who ever thought? I just came by the way to pick up a maniac, but I met him? Especially now the aura is suppressed.


    It seems that there is a king''s general trend, which depresses them. Even their breathing is not smooth.


    Don''t say them, looking at these excited people around, even Ning Tao himself is dumb. When did he have such a high popularity?


    Not really?


    But it felt good.


    Looking at their ugly faces, including the silly Eagle hook man, Ning Tao couldn''t help feeling happy and said: "two Taoist friends, what''s up?"


    "Well This... "


    Song Xingzhou gave a dry cough, and was overwhelmed by this scene. Ning Tao''s breath, especially, was like the sea, vast and deep, which gave him a great pressure. It was not worth offending him for a subordinate.


    But now so many people are watching, if he counsels, won''t he make people laugh?


    Teng Yunlong''s face was not good-looking.


    When he was embarrassed, he suddenly heard a discordant voice: "Hey, what are you doing? Are you in or not? Don''t delay the people behind


    The crowd was stunned and quickly looked forward. It turned out that it was the voice of a guard at the exit.


    Ning Tao looks stunned and finds that he doesn''t know when it''s his turn. A rough guard captain stares at him with a bad face, full of impatience.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is so dumb that he doesn''t want to bother with song Xingzhou any more. He goes for a walk in the courtyard and turns out a ring with a billion stars in it. It''s the entrance fee.


    However, the rough captain took the ring and took a look at it. With a sneer, he turned his hand and put it away. With a proud face, he said, "not enough!"


    "Well? Not enough? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, oneself took wrong? No, this guy looks like he''s picking on something.


    A lot of people have found out.


    Song Xingzhou was surprised, and his face gradually showed the color of banter. Teng Yunlong said something in his ear. In a moment, the corners of his mouth were more happy.


    Jie Jie, it''s interesting.


    "What''s the difference?" Ning Tao frowned.


    The team leader sneered, looked at him up and down, and said, "100 billion, can you take it out?"


    As soon as people''s faces changed, there was a sense of anger in their hearts. It was clearly a trouble. The entry level was clearly one billion. How could they ask for 100 billion? Isn''t that the lion''s big mouth, biting people?


    Ning Tao''s face is also gradually gloomy.

 Chapter 3280

    Not waiting for Ning Tao to open his mouth, the rude captain sneered: "boy, are you rich or not? There are so many people waiting behind. Don''t delay


    "If you don''t have money, get out of here. No matter what you are, the team leader is out of dahonghuang galaxy. No wonder from the beginning, he didn''t give Ning Tao a good face and deliberately made trouble. It''s Teng Yunlong who plays tricks in the dark. It''s for public and private.


    In addition, deliberately raising the entry fee and intervening in disputes outside the space-time alliance are serious violations.


    According to the rules of the space-time alliance, it is normal to execute immediately. However, the leader of the space-time alliance has not come back for many years, and the alliance has long been scattered. This is also the reason why they dare to be arrogant.


    See be noticed, that Captain incredibly also silk not conceal, on the contrary provocative looking at Ning Tao, sneer a way: "is so how?"? Do you have a problem? "


    A pair of put out to excite Ning Tao to start of appearance.


    It''s a member of the space-time alliance, and it has a high position. It dares to work in the holy land of space-time and the space-time alliance. Even if it''s a mess now, it''s definitely looking for death. I don''t know how many years no one dares to work.


    It is also eager for Ning Tao to start, so that it can use the power of the space-time alliance to clean up Ning Tao.


    Take the opportunity to make friends with master Teng


    Song Xingzhou, Teng Yunlong "hey hey" a smile, a face of ridicule, so watching Ning Tao make a fool of himself.


    That''s the background, the power of power.


    What if you''re number one? In our eyes, you are a big garbage ant.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looks indifferent. He just looks at Teng Yunlong without any trace. He doesn''t remember that he has provoked a flood, but he deliberately makes trouble at this moment. It''s very good. He wrote down the hatred.


    He took a deep breath immediately. Although he was still angry and murderous, he couldn''t do it now. Suddenly, he thought of something.


    Under the attention of the public, Ning Tao took out a token. It was not big but silver. On the front, it was a holy sword in charge of punishment, but on the back, it was a ten story hazy tower.


    It looks like the holy land of the whole time and space, full of supreme majesty and continuous induction.


    Before holding the token, I didn''t feel strange, but now when I take it out, I feel as if I and the holy land of time and space have become part of it, adding strength to my body and becoming dazzling.


    "How wonderful is this token?"


    Ning Tao secretly praises. When you have time, please make a play for yourself. What''s the mystery?


    The heart is murmuring, but the atmosphere of the scene is a dead silence, one by one widened a pair of copper bell like eyes, inconceivable looking at the token in his hand.


    The captain''s smile was stiff at the moment.


    "Well? What the hell is going on? " Ning Tao a face is suspicious, oneself clear what all didn''t do?


    He didn''t even know what the token was.


    When he was confused, he suddenly heard a guard. He lost his voice and said in horror: "League Alliance leader token


    As soon as the words came out, it was like a wave that stirred up a thousand layers of waves. All around the scene suddenly burst into flames. On the faces of more than a dozen guards on the scene, there appeared a pale and hesitation. How could this happen? How could he have a leader''s token?


    This pattern is very clear to all. It is clearly depicted on some totems in the league.


    This is exactly Alliance leader token!


    Only time and space alliance, the supreme leader can have!


    See the token, see the leader!


    Around many people have the intention of kneeling.


    "This It''s impossible, it''s impossible, "Teng Yunlong''s face changed greatly, and his mouth panicked.


    I was really scared by this scene.


    The eagle hook man only felt that his brain was blank, which was too big. What he thought at the moment was not revenge, but how to slip away quietly.


    Song Xingzhou was also scared out in a cold sweat.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The guard captain was numb, with a pair of bloody beast pupils, staring at the token in Ning Tao''s hand. No matter how unbelievable it is, the momentum caused by this token is absolutely not fake.


    However, now it is on the verge of success, and it has to be launched. It can only be forced to plunge to the end.


    I''ve offended you, and I''m not afraid to offend you again.


    The captain of the guard was so angry that he broke out a terrible momentum. He was extremely fierce. He roared: "the bold thief dare to steal the supreme token from the leader of the alliance. This crime should be punished, and you can''t catch it quickly."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was even more muddled.


    However, he seems to understand that master lingxu is actually the leader of the space-time alliance?


    I''ll go.


    How come he doesn''t know at all?


    Master lingxu never said it. He just gave the identity token to him and said it would make him unimpeded. Just now, he just took it out for a try, and it became like this.


    Ning Tao grins bitterly. Master lingxu is too deep to tell him. At least give him some advice to prepare him.However, the captain of the guard shot a flash, winked at Teng Yunlong, and yelled: "brothers, let''s go together and kill the thief who stole the token."


    "Bastard, I don''t know who dares!"

 Chapter 3281

    A roar came from afar, and the rolling sound made people tremble.


    "What a strong internal force?"


    "The Emperor The emperor


    Tens of thousands of people in line couldn''t help screaming.


    However, this roar did not stop the guard captain. Instead, he gritted his teeth and killed Ning Tao like crazy.


    His body is as fast as lightning, and his whole body is as vigorous as a cheetah. His explosive power, impact power, and even this powerful blow are almost no less than that of Xianhuang. Few of Xianjun can take it.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already rushed to the front.


    "Secret method, extreme shadow killing!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and the huge momentum and murderous opportunity have completely shrouded him.


    Half step emperor level, really strong.


    Is it better to start first?


    However, in the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Teng Yunlong, song Xingzhou, who secretly blocked his retreat. Once he retreated, he would be attacked by thunder.


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and saw that the rescuers couldn''t catch up. He had to find a way to save himself first.


    Before and after this, but in a moment of thinking, Ning Tao gave a cold hum and burst out a strong power of space, just like wearing silver armor, the whole person became ethereal.


    It''s like a point or two.


    Just want to escape into the void, Ning Tao heart suddenly move, as if, invisible sense of what? Subconsciously, he looked at the token in his hand.


    Seeing that the blow was about to pierce his eyebrows, Ning Tao gave up casting.


    Instead, inject power into the token.


    "Give me Suppression


    Ning Tao''s eyes were angry, his breath was short, and his chest heaved violently. But at this moment, it seemed that he was still all around.


    I saw a long sharp claw, with threatening cold awn, murderous, stay in the center of his eyebrows, so that the muscles are tight.


    The brain is spinning fast at the moment.


    If you go one foot further, Ning Tao dares to be 100% sure that he will definitely blow his head.


    But it can''t.


    No chance!


    Everyone was dumbfounded, one by one dumbfounded, looking at this scene. What''s the matter? What happened? Even Teng Yunlong and song Xingzhou were stunned.


    In the heart secretly scolds.


    How did this trash stop?


    "Move, just a little bit, kill him, asshole, this trash..."


    But no matter how anxious and impatient they are, the guard captain just froze in horror. It''s not that he doesn''t want to move, but that he can''t move. A huge pressure covers his whole body.


    It''s like a tower carrying the sky.


    Make it explode.


    "What What is it? " So that is what it is.


    h^0|


    is as like as two peas. The mouth of the Ning Tao is a hook. It looks at the token in his hand and he knows it in his heart.


    No wonder the token is so magical, because some of it Origin!


    The origin of the holy land of time and space!


    At this time, the emperor level strong man, who was surprised and angry, was relieved. Then he glared at the guard captain and said, "well, you Lu Bao, are you going against the sky?"


    "Seeing the time and space order is like seeing the leader of the alliance. You dare to attack the leader of the alliance. You are guilty of the following crimes. You know the crime, but you do it


    I could hear the anger in his words.


    "The sea The sea elder


    The guard captain, Lu Bao, looks pale. How could he be such an old man?


    If it goes on like this, it will die.


    Ning Tao will not let it go. He thought that it was a very simple thing to suppress Ning Tao. Who ever thought that he had time and space order in his hand. If he didn''t kill him, he would be fish afterwards.


    He can''t resist.


    Now the assassination has failed. Teng Yunlong is the only chance for him to survive.


    If the little Lord of dahonghuang is willing to save him, he still has a hope of survival


    At this time, elder Hai looked at Ning Tao with a solemn face. He first saluted and said, "I hope you''ll forgive me if I''m late to save you."


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately flattered, an Immortal Emperor''s gift let him how to stand?


    Immediately, Lian said: "you''re welcome, don''t hurt me. I just use this token for the time being, but I can''t accept the great gift of the alliance leader."


    On hearing this, elder Hai''s face softened. He was setting off the alliance leader.


    After all, he came to pick up Ning Tao after he received the summons from lingxu.


    He immediately said respectfully, "the leader of the alliance is modest. We will discuss this later. But Lu Bao''s crime is extremely serious. He not only ignores the rules of the alliance, but also goes against the law. If he doesn''t kill him, he will be hard to convince the public."


    "The prestige of the leader of our space-time alliance should not be trampled on. Please decide."


    On hearing this, Lu Bao''s face was filled with fear and said angrily, "Hai Yizhou, I know you''ve been looking down on me for a long time. You''re using the public interest to seek personal gain and spit out blood.""I I''m just fighting with the leader of the alliance. I''m joking. I don''t mean to offend him. "


    "Teng Shaozhu, you Don''t you think so? "


    Teng Yunlong''s eyelids jumped, especially the eyes of the people around him, and the aggressive eyes of the sea elder.


    In his heart, he suddenly cursed that this thing was not enough to succeed, but more than enough. If it failed, he had to pull himself. Now, no matter whether it was saved or not, he was in trouble.


    Who knows that the alliance leader token in Ning Tao''s hand can subdue a half step demon emperor in an instant. It''s not as good as heaven.


    "Damn it..."


    Under the public attention, Teng Yunlong said with a smile: "brother Ning, it''s just a joke. How can you take it seriously? Brother Lu is just worried about the leakage of the token. He is not only innocent but also meritorious. "


    Lu Bao''s eyes brightened and his heart was filled with joy.


    But elder Hai was so angry that he was stunned. When so many people looked at him, did he dare to confuse black and white?


    Song Xingzhou also broke in and said with a smile: "yes, brother Lu, if he wasn''t worried about the loss of the token, he wouldn''t rush to do it. As elder Hai testified, we won''t doubt it any more."


    "Brother Lu, it''s no fault..."


    Hai Chang''s old stare, just about to stretch out his trembling fingers to scold, suddenly listening to Ning Tao sneer: "what are you? What''s the right to tell? Are you from the alliance of time and space? "


    "I I... "


    Song Xingzhou glared, but was speechless.


    Teng Yunlong said with a smile: "brother song didn''t mean to offend, but Lu Bao..."


    "Do you think I said him, not you? What are you? Can I get you to talk? My space-time alliance is dealing with the internal garbage. Can you two waste people make decisions here? "


    Ning Tao sneers mercilessly.


    These two guys didn''t want to pay attention to them, but they came up again and again to find trouble. If they didn''t teach them some lessons, I''m afraid they didn''t know what they were good at, and they still wanted to save people? I''m afraid I haven''t woken up yet?


    "You You... "


    Teng Yunlong and song Xingzhou are red with anger. They stare at Ning Tao with big eyes.


    This bastard didn''t give face at all.


    Do you really think you can do whatever you want with the leader''s token? Death seeking things.


    Seeing Teng Yunlong''s black face, tearing his face, he hummed coldly: "today, I''m sure I''ll save you. If you dare to move, you''ll be the enemy of me."


    "Yes, and my nest in the starry sky," Song Xingzhou also snorted coldly, holding his chest high.


    I don''t believe he dares to move.


    Lu Bao''s face also showed a proud grin.


    "Saved..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly laughs and is very happy. He slowly reaches out a hand and grabs it in the void. Lu Bao, who is proud and excited, suddenly feels his breath stifled and a huge force is squeezing him.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    "Help me Ah... "


    In a flash, in Song Xingzhou and Teng Yunlong''s fierce anger, Ning Tao uses the token to communicate with the source. With the blessing of strength, he crushes Lu Bao and turns it into a ball of meat.


    The gods and souls are all destroyed, and the death is extremely miserable.


    "People, I killed, do you have any opinions?"

 Chapter 3282

    There was silence between heaven and earth.


    The pungent smell of blood penetrated the tip of the nose.


    In Teng Yunlong''s and song Xingzhou''s noses, he looked up at the pool of meat mud. Lu Bao, who could not die any more, was shocked. His trembling fingers were mixed with anger and inconceivability.


    "You How dare you kill it... "


    "You You... "


    Two people were dazed and their eyes were red.


    However, Ning Tao took a cold look at them and hummed: "why don''t I dare to kill them? Do you think the alliance of time and space will be afraid of you and the nest of stars


    Elder Hai was so excited that he couldn''t help it any more. He yelled: "well, it''s beautiful. Well done. In the holy land of time and space, the alliance of time and space is the rule. It''s well known that you two dare to speak up?"


    "Do you think you two little masters are qualified to represent the two major forces? Even if the star master is here, he doesn''t dare to talk about it. "


    After all, the war between super galaxies is not a joke.


    Even the master of the galaxy doesn''t dare to talk.


    What are the two little masters?


    Let alone for the sake of a little-known Lu Bao, a hundred people died, but they couldn''t fight.


    Teng Yunlong was so angry that he vomited blood. He roared and couldn''t help rushing up. But he was stopped by song Xingzhou. He gritted his teeth and said, "good, good. We''ll see who can laugh to the end."


    Say, want to endure this tone.


    But just about to leave, a great pressure will be two people to cover, suddenly frozen in place, move like a mud cow.


    "What What? "


    People are also a stay, not finished?


    "Well, where do you think I am? Do you want to leave when you see something bad? How can it be that easy? "


    Ning Tao hummed coldly behind him.


    The power of token is more and more skillful.


    He found that although the original power contained in it is not much, it needs a certain amount of space to urge it, and once it is used, it can at least deal with the emperor class.


    If you use it as a lingxu master, I''m afraid it will have the absolute upper hand among the equal supremacy.


    He has not yet been able to fully use the power of the token.


    A lot of people are speechless. Are you going to take the initiative on these two? My God, it''s better to meet him than to be famous. This Ning Tao is really a bull. Isn''t he afraid of the great flood and the nest of stars?


    Not to mention them, song Xingzhou and his wife, who were shrouded in terror and pressure, also changed their color. Their heart beat faster and said angrily: "you What do you want to do? "


    "People have been killed by you. Do you want to kill us? I warn you, don''t go too far. "


    The crowd also panicked.


    Including the sea elder.


    Even if the leader of the Alliance came, it would be a big trouble to kill the little leader of the two major galaxies so easily.


    In full view of the public, Ning Tao said with a smile: "our time and space alliance has always been impartial in law enforcement, and will not indiscriminately kill innocent people. The crimes you commit are not fatal."


    As soon as the words came out, there was a sigh of relief.


    It scared them a lot.


    Teng Yunlong also breathed a sigh of relief, but they didn''t slow down. Ning Tao sneered and said, "but the death penalty can be avoided, and the living sin can''t escape. First, they should be arrested in the time and space prison..."


    "Hiss ~!"


    Countless people were shocked and their scalp felt numb.


    My God, is this crazy?


    Song Xingzhou and his wife were so scared that they were all excited. This son of a bitch is still alive. If he wants to catch him, how can he survive?


    But seeing elder Hai''s hand, they were so surprised that they all clenched their teeth together, as if they had broken something. It was a tooth made of talisman.


    I have to say it''s very subtle, and it''s very difficult to find, and the force of space will wrap them up.


    "Ning Tao, you son of a bitch, wait for us..."


    In the process of swearing, they are about to be sent away, but elder Hai''s big hand is a bit late after all. However, Ning Tao sneers and says: "I''ve offended you, do you still want to go?"


    "I don''t want to see where this place is. You can think of it if you want to escape with space."


    As he spoke, he suddenly grasped the emptiness in his hand.


    With the increase of the power of the source, the space around Teng Yunlong and Teng Yunlong suddenly changes in a myriad ways. It seems that countless mirrors are piled up and isolated from the world, which is one of the unique skills in the secret book of space.


    "Secret dictionary, overlapping space!"


    "this time, it''s the strongest time and space that we''ve ever seen.


    Even if he is a strong Immortal Emperor, he has the confidence to seal it.


    Sure enough, the power of the rich space constantly want to blink, can never leave this overlapping space, can not find coordinates, can not break the mirror.After struggling tenaciously for three or four times, the strong power of space finally weakened.


    And Teng Yunlong, song Xingzhou two faces pale, face stiff, a heart sink into the ice Valley, how How did this happen? Don''t wait for them to move, sea elder already rushed in and caught two people.


    Under the suppression of the source of time and space, they were still unable to move, trapped to death.


    Elder Hai is a powerful Immortal Emperor. The seal in his hand is complicated. A moment later, the two marks are condensed in their Dantian. In a flash, the power in their bodies disappears.


    It''s sealed.


    When they saw this, their faces were pale.


    However, it''s not over yet. Ning Tao turns on the perspective directly and looks at them several times. Then he turns out a lot of things. As a young leader, it''s impossible for him to save his life.


    Now that they have decided to seize it, if they are allowed to escape at this time, it will be them who will lose face.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Asshole, that''s my ring. No, my magic weapon. Give it back to me, son of a bitch. You can''t win. If you have the ability, you can let us go. Let''s have a good fight."


    They were furious and scolded.


    There is nothing missing from each card.


    It''s all picked out by Ning Tao.


    However, Ning Tao happily looked at the baby in his hand. It was so rich that he couldn''t see it. He immediately waved his hand and said, "press down, lock up, I want to be a great flood, and the star nest will give me an account of the space-time alliance."


    "Yes, leader!"


    Sea elder respectfully a, then accept two people.


    As everyone knows, he is also a burst of fear, I don''t know whether Ning Tao was instructed by lingxu adult.


    Anyway, he''s at his disposal.


    It''s not up to him to fight at that level.


    However, if he knew that master lingxu was also ignorant, he would not think so.


    Ning Tao put away all the treasures he had collected. Just as he was about to go in, he suddenly remembered something. His mind just swept away. He gathered the strength of time and space, pointed out a finger, penetrated many spaces and hit one person.


    It''s the eagle hook man who is going to slip away.


    His remaining arm and leg exploded into a blood mist, and he died under the impact.


    "No..."


    Ning Tao a brush sleeve, cold hum leave, leisurely leave a sentence: "this seat said to do."

 Chapter 3283

    Although it was a farce, it soon spread all over the major super galaxies and caused a big stir.


    Ning Tao, the leader of the alliance of time and space, actually imprisoned the two little masters of dahonghuang and the nest of the stars. The charm of this is thought-provoking.


    Is it the leader of the space-time alliance who is not satisfied with the current chaotic situation and wants to start to rectify it?


    Pai ningtao came out to wake up first.


    In the back, there''s something bigger?


    All the high-level officials are nervous.


    But I don''t know, lingxu supreme has a blank face. When did he have such a plan? Meow.


    He''s in the college now, and he doesn''t even know what''s going on here.


    But almost all the major forces agree that Ning Tao has been instructed by the alliance leader, including elder Hai. Otherwise, how dare he imprison the two young leaders?


    Not to mention, Ning Tao not only had the courage to imprison, but also killed a little bit.


    But after thinking about it, I think it''s too tricky, so I plan to imprison the two major galaxies and let them redeem people. It''s also the prestige of strengthening the space-time Alliance


    When you enter the holy land, a completely different law of heaven and earth immediately covers Ning Tao. Different from the rules of the world and the holy land of eternal life, it is equivalent to adding time and space on a simple basis.


    It seems simple and easy to say, but it needs a great method to do it.


    This belongs to tampering with the rules of heaven. Apart from saints, no one has ever heard of such ability.


    Ning Tao can clearly feel the origin and the power of time and space because he has the "time and space order" in his hand. Although it hasn''t been long, it is of great help to his power of space and is improving all the time.


    He can''t help but sigh that this is the paradise of the power of space. It''s right for him to come here.


    It''s like a dragon returning to the sea.


    He has accumulated a little experience, and even has a breakthrough in the "seven senses".


    No wonder master lingxu said that this is the place to go. Unexpectedly, he is still the leader of the alliance here. Ning Tao still thinks it''s incredible.


    But if you think about it carefully, he is the only one in the world.


    There is no one who is more accomplished in space.


    And he came from the fairest Saint college.


    No matter big power, small power, or loose repair, they all agree with each other. I''m afraid that they will be pushed if they don''t work.


    I''m afraid there is a difference between the four holy places in the Milky way, even though it''s not the only holy place.


    I don''t know what level is the real holy land of longevity? But the puppet Taoist said that there was no supreme.


    It seems, for some reason.


    But it is not clear.


    Ning Tao is looking carefully, but elder Hai, who leads the team, explains with a smile: "the holy land of time and space has been excavated for 700 million years, and it has been integrated with the world. From the beginning, all ethnic groups have been fighting together, and now there is an alliance."


    "All in all, lingxu talent is only the third leader, the longest serving and most trusted leader. But his old people don''t like the environment here, and they don''t like being bound, so they seldom come here."


    Ning Tao suddenly, just through a layer of hazy area, surrounded by a huge array guard.


    As soon as you pass through it, you suddenly find more than a dozen huge planets in different colors and shapes, but no matter which one is stronger than fairyland.


    Not only fairyland, even blue starfish are far less than that of overlord star.


    Although there are only a dozen stars, if there are more than a dozen overlord stars, it is enough to show that it is not simple. This scale is at least a top-grade galaxy.


    If the quantity is insufficient, the quality will make up for it.


    "What Galaxy level is this holy land of time and space?" Ning Tao can''t help but ask elder Hai.


    Elder Hai and more than a dozen escorts escorting song Xingzhou were proud and said: "back to the leader of the alliance, the holy land of time and space was already a half step super Galaxy many years ago, almost no less than a super galaxy."


    Speaking of this, elder Hai hesitated for a moment, flashed over and sighed: "if those forces don''t only know how to obtain and cultivate the holy land of time and space, I''m afraid they don''t belong to the super galaxy at all in terms of scale."


    "A group of selfish guys, if Lord lingxu sits in the holy land, how can they let them fool around?"


    He has devoted most of his life to the holy land of time and space. He has long regarded it as his home, but some people only know how to ask for resources and consume the power of the holy land.


    Ning Tao frowned. At this time, he was close to a life planet. He could even see countless slaves.


    Mining here day and night.


    In order to mine the space-time stone, it is a very valuable material. The space-time tower and several tokens for cultivation are all made of this material.Both men and women, old and young, are skinny, flesh and skin, one by one faltering numb work.


    I don''t know the pain when I hit my body with a whip.


    Beating, scolding and bullying have become the norm here. Even a few foremen can''t bear it and directly pull a few women with a little beauty into the tent


    Many people are indifferent when they see it, as if they are used to this scene. The voice inside is mixed with screams, pain, begging for mercy But the foreman did not hide, on the contrary, this feeling made him more excited.


    Ning Tao is full of anger and his fists creak. Is this the end of the holy land of time and space?


    Although a lot of people have told him about it, and he has thought of the worst, he still can''t imagine this scene. Which is the world? It''s purgatory.


    To live is to suffer.


    Death is happiness.


    Here, life is not like death!


    Elder Hai sighed helplessly about this scene. Even if he had seen it many times, it was really bad in his heart. However, he could not change anything with his own efforts. He could only do what he could.


    "Master Ning, if you can become the fourth leader of the alliance, maybe you will bring some hope to these people."


    Elder Hai can''t help but say.


    The reason why it is difficult to say these words is that they will offend many people. Although they say so, they are not easy to do. He has said these words to Lord lingxu more than once.


    It''s not that lingxu doesn''t care. He really can''t be in charge of the League unless he can occupy the mountain as the king.


    It has the absolute strength to beat the public opinion.


    It''s just because I can''t look down on it, I have more than enough heart, but I don''t have enough strength, so I don''t want to step here.


    He was ashamed of his position as the leader of the alliance.


    I didn''t want to be one, but the words of master Lingwu enlightened him and made him take the responsibility


    Ning Tao''s heart is heavy. He just nods. If he has the ability, he will save these people. They have no sin, but they grow up in different environments. Is that wrong?


    However, this is not the time to think about it. If we can''t save the holy land of eternal life, let alone the holy land of time and space, the most important thing is the seal stone.


    Immediately the sea elder asked: "dare to ask in this time and space holy land, can have produced some seal stone?"

 Chapter 3284

    "Oh? Seal stone


    Elder Hai frowned and thought about it. He even nodded and said, "as far as I know, I''ve found some, but they were all taken away by those big forces."


    "In their eyes, the holy land of time and space is an inexhaustible resource pool."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Ning Tao brightened his eyes and said excitedly: "that Is that in stock? "


    In his heart, he was overjoyed. As expected, he came to the right place. The seal stone is a kind of thing that can endure the devastation of time. The longer it is put, the more energy it has.


    Elder Hai scratched his head, shook his head and said, "I''m in charge of punishment and League rules. As for whether there are seal stones in the league, I have to go to the treasure house to have a look, but I don''t have much hope. You should be prepared."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and nodded heavily, which was always a hope.


    With the help of the space-time alliance, it''s much faster than looking for it alone. Looking at the stunned song Xingzhou and Teng Yunlong, he''s not in a hurry to follow them back. After all, he came here to experience the last step.


    Then he asked: "in this holy land of time and space, where is more suitable for cultivating the power of space?"


    Elder Hai laughed. If he asked something else, he might not be very clear about it, but he was too familiar with it. He said immediately: "there are countless holy places in the whole time and space that can cultivate the power of space, and there are many secret places."


    "It used to be the best place for you to practice the Tao, but now it''s the best place for you to practice the Tao."


    "In the whole world, more than 80% of the space masters have come to my holy land of time and space, and 90% of the space masters have been there Time and space mountain


    Among the words, it is highly praised.


    Ning Tao a listen, immediately came to interest, and very coincidentally, in this life on the planet.


    He immediately exchanged notes with elder Hai and asked him to guard them well. If the people from XingKong nest and dahonghuang come, he will be informed.


    Elder Hai agreed that it was Lord lingxu who gave him a new life. Now that Lord lingxu asked to take care of Ning Tao, he would not refuse. He thought he was going to beat those people.


    I just feel very motivated.


    We are looking forward to a big reform as soon as possible.


    Lingxu supreme has fainted in the toilet. I really didn''t say anything. You should believe me


    Before Ning Tao left, he waved his hand to pop up a few strong winds and rushed into the tent with domineering force. He only heard a few screams from below, and then he stopped, but the crowd became a sensation.


    It turned out that the dozen foremen were all dead.


    The whole body was smashed up and down.


    The soul of death.


    For Ning Tao, it''s just a casual act, but for these slaves who have been bullied for a long time, it''s a miracle from heaven, a savior, one by one with tears streaming down their faces and kowtowing.


    It''s like thanking, worshiping.


    Elder Hai just wriggled his lips and said nothing. He shook his head with a sigh and left.


    When they parted ways, the space they had stopped before suddenly rippled. A pair of mysterious eyes suddenly opened, staring at the direction of Ning Tao''s departure for a long time, and a strange light flashed in their eyes.


    Then, he looked at the slaves crying with joy, as if they had fallen into a kind of silence.


    When the breeze blows, everything goes back to normal.


    It seems that the scene just now is just an illusion


    In flight, Ning Tao frowned and looked back inexplicably, as if something was staring at him? The divine thought swept several times, but got nothing.


    No one?


    However, the reason why he can feel it is that the original ripples in his hands.


    Otherwise, it would be hard for him to detect.


    Ning Tao frowns. Is he from time and space alliance? Or are those two galaxies coming so soon?


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t come up with a reason. However, he just shook his head and didn''t think about it any more. The deeper he went into the holy land, the stronger his original power was. You know, the scene just now was at the gate of the holy land of time and space.


    Therefore, there should be some self-protection, master lingxu, otherwise he would not be so relieved.


    Ning Tao is determined in his heart and immediately uses his body method like a ghost. His body shape flashes continuously, with a distance of one kilometer. Here, he is really like a tiger. All kinds of strange spaces, patterns and rules benefit him a lot.


    On the side of the road, we can see what is evolving, and gradually become infatuated and addicted.


    I don''t know how long later, the people around me suddenly increased, they didn''t disturb each other, but everyone has one thing in common, that is, the power of space, if there is no hidden, there will be some.


    Ning Tao is surprised. Is it coming soon? As soon as he looked up, he saw two black hills in the distance.


    A strong force of time and space is boiling ahead.


    It gave him a huge visual impact.The heart of a shock hammer.


    Yes, it only looks like two ordinary black buildings, but in Ning Tao''s eyes, it''s terrifying. The top is nine days blue and the bottom is nine secluded springs. It connects the ages, and countless rules and orders are entwined around.


    In this huge scale layout, they are all mole ants, and it is not worth mentioning at all.


    S latest, new chapter e, Z0


    people who don''t understand the power of space, let alone comprehend, can''t even get close to it. A field has penetrated into all directions. It seems to be very close in front of them, but in fact there are layers of space in the middle.


    It''s very similar to the trick in the secret code of space, but it''s ten times and a hundred times of that dynasty.


    The scope is also unimaginable.


    Of course, this is of no use to Ning Tao. As he gets closer, he feels more and more unfathomable about the two black hills.


    What''s more, there is a strange feeling to him. The black mountain on the left seems to be about time, while the black mountain on the right is about space. It''s perfectly divided, but it''s all together.


    Ning Tao was shocked and exclaimed. He felt in his heart that his power of space could only touch the door. Unexpectedly, he still had the power of time. But I''m afraid those who can realize this can''t find a master in the world, can they?

 Chapter 3285

    Feeling the power of time and space in front of him, Ning Tao was so excited that he speeded up and rushed to the front with all his strength. It seemed that he was close at hand, but it took him a long time.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    When passing through a layer of obstacles, he suddenly felt light all over, and two forces like a millstone were twisting.


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and was already at the foot of the two black hills. In his eyes, the two black hills were a word of "time" and a word of "emptiness". Although he didn''t know why he felt this way, it was very real.


    Moreover, the two black hills are like a millstone to the left and a millstone to the right. On the contrary, they repel each other, but they attract each other and are inseparable.


    The mystery is too profound!


    "What a mountain of time and space. It''s amazing that such a strange thing can be born in this world. It''s really amazing," Ning Tao said with emotion.


    Some of the people who came to the enlightenment around heard that there was a smile at the corners of their mouths, and they also had feelings at the beginning.


    People who come here for the first time will say that.


    However, a young man with a silver robe not far away from him could not help but smile and said: "it is said that this time and space mountain is the two words written by the sage of time and space at the beginning. It is still a great miracle


    "It contains his Tao, his life experience and profound meaning, but no one can understand it."


    The first VR of PX sends 0f


    and everyone sighs.


    It''s a pity that we can''t excavate a precious mountain. However, it''s extremely important to get some harvest from it. If we can greatly increase our space attainments, it''s thank God.


    As for whether we can understand the power of time, we have never thought about it. It is impossible.


    It''s even more difficult to understand the power of space. Although there are nearly tens of thousands of people here, they are nearly 80% of the space practitioners in the whole world, and they are the favorite of luck among hundreds of millions of creatures.


    This has been very lucky, the power of space has not been understood, who will think about the power of time?


    It''s an extravagant hope, an unrealistic fantasy!


    Ning Tao face dew suddenly, did not expect that there was such a story, in the heart not only some envy, say, her cheap master did not leave anything?


    Except for a hall of eternal life, there is basically nothing valuable left.


    If only I had left the word "longevity".


    Ning Tao sighed.


    However, the harvest of this trip is far more than that. The ancient Dafa and the Immortal Emperor chapter have been deduced by him in the past ten years, but the jins of Taiyi holy water he got in the forbidden area of disaster have all been consumed.


    Although I love you, at least I can break through the Immortal Emperor. I just need to be ready to deal with the June 9 disaster


    Just thinking about this, the young man in silver robe, who just opened his mouth to one side, looked at Ning Tao and was surprised. There was still a force of space around him. He should have come through the space, but the standard was very good.


    He has seen eight hundred space masters, but he is far behind this young man.


    Cultivation is not low.


    This person doesn''t seem to be a normal person.


    The young man in silver robe was immediately curious and said, "dare you ask me your name? Must not be the dragon in the pool? "


    When Ning Tao heard this, he looked at the young man in silver robe. He was a talented man. The most important thing was that he could not see his accomplishments.


    Generally, there are no more than two kinds of situations, one is better than oneself, the other is that there are secrets or magic weapons.


    But Ning Tao intuitively told him it was the former.


    However, this young man in silver robe doesn''t look much older than him. Ning Tao is surprised that he has such accomplishments. His heart is very complicated. It seems that the world is still crouching tiger, hidden dragon, and there are many people who are better than himself.


    He did not dare to hold it up, and said with a smile: "next Galaxy, a scattered repair, not to mention


    Although the name is wanted, the four major galaxies are just for show, and it''s far away from chaos, so there''s no need to worry about anything wrong.


    "Silver River


    The young man in silver robe thought about it, but he didn''t have a clue. Maybe he was the genius hidden by some big power? He immediately said with a smile: "in the lower shichangkong, from shichongjie, is it the first time for Daoyou to come to spatiotemporal mountain?"


    "Yes, could you please introduce it to me? What do you need to pay attention to


    Ning Tao is open-minded.


    After all, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles. This person seems to be very familiar with this place, so it''s no harm to know more about it.


    On hearing this, Shi Changkong, the young man in silver robe, laughed and said, "you are asking the right person. Newcomers usually have to suffer when they come to time and space mountain. The injuries are light, and they are in trouble when they are trapped."


    "On this mountain of space, because it exists for a long time, there are many strange things, one flower, one grass, one stone and one leaf, all of which contain the power of space. They are very beneficial to our way of space, but they are not easy to get."


    "Some strange things that are easy to find and easy to get have long been illuminated by people. Only by going up can we get something. There are also some small spaces in them. Once they are sucked in, they may come out a few years later."What''s the matter with Ning Tao''s face?


    I can''t help but look up and look at the mountain of space on the right. I find that there are many people on the mountain, and there are also some flowers and plants, but more people stay in place.


    Carefully a induction, found that are trapped in a small space, is thinking hard to crack the method.


    But it''s usually around the middle of the mountain. There are few people on the middle of the mountain. It seems that those flowers and plants are not very good.


    But when we look at the mountain of time on the left, we can''t say that there is no one. We can only say that it is desolate, scattered and sparse. It''s strange that many of them are old men, with mottled white hair and a bent body.


    All an age, incredibly still come out to take a risk, also is really enough to fight, Ning Tao repeatedly shakes his head.


    As if seeing what he thought, Shi Changkong grinned and joked: "brother Yinhe, I''m afraid you don''t know. These people may be younger than you, but they are eroded by the power of time and deprived of their life span."


    "I don''t have that qualification, but I want to master the powerful time. I can only say that I suffer from it. If brother Yinhe is not sure, don''t try."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was really surprised. Are these old men young people like himself?


    Darling, it''s really fierce!


    The mountain of time is more dangerous than the mountain of space. No wonder so many people only go to the mountain of space and dare not get close to the mountain of time. He gave up the idea of understanding for a moment, so it''s better to go to the space first.


    "Brother Shi, would you like to go up and have a look? It''s just that you and I can also exchange our experience. Maybe we can get something, "Ning Tao said with a smile. He had a good impression of this person and could talk about it.


    On hearing this, Shi Changkong readily agreed: "well, brother Yinhe has such attainments since he was young. It''s really admirable."

 Chapter 3286

    To tell you the truth, it''s a rare opportunity to exchange space experience and sentiment with space masters.


    Although Ning Tao''s accomplishments are weaker than those of Shi Changkong, he has great spatial attainments, but he doesn''t show off much.


    At least, he is also the Supreme Master of lingxu. He has made great efforts in training and has made great achievements after ten years of hard work.


    Although he has never heard of the stone heavy boundary, he should not be treated like this.


    Two people go up the mountain together, the warm exchange, each other''s point of view, make each other say strange.


    It''s a field that they never set foot in.


    All of a sudden, they were very interested.


    As soon as you enter the mountain of time and space, Ning Tao feels that the surrounding space is disordered and very unstable. Every step is a node and contains countless small branches. Some things may be close at hand, but they are far away.


    If we take a wrong step, we may fall into some danger or small space.


    Ning Tao is very interested. He can''t wait to overcome many difficulties. He is just like a student who is eager for knowledge. He has a hunch that this trip will bring a lot of benefits.


    At this time, on one side of the stone sky suddenly on a whim, heroic way: "brother Ning, do you want to bet? I''ll bet you and I who can get to the top of the mountain first? Who can last longer? Are you interested? "


    Ning Tao, looking at the remote mountain top, said with a bitter smile, "brother Shi is a frequent visitor here. Is it a bit bullying for me to come here for the first time?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "It''s reasonable, but I''ve never set foot on the top of the mountain. Well, I have a volume of space notes written by an elder, including the understanding of time and Space Mountain and some dangerous places."


    "After you understand, is that fair?" With a smile, Shi Changkong took out a letter.


    Even, also generous handed Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao was surprised. When he opened the letter, he was surprised. There were many experiences, a secret method, and some unique understanding of time and space mountain. These things can be used as the treasure of Zhenzong.


    This guy is so generous to show himself? To tell you the truth, if he asked himself for 300 billion Galaxy beads to have a look, Ning Tao would not hesitate. The value of this letter is far beyond his imagination.


    He can''t help looking at Shi Changkong again. This guy is not simple. He can''t see through.


    Is that shichongjie a hermit sect?


    But I underestimated him.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao took a deep breath, looked at the letter and said with a bitter smile, "since brother Shi is so sincere, let''s play. What''s the bet?"


    Seeing his promise, Shi Changkong was not surprised. Touching his chin, he didn''t want anything. Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "well, I''ll bet on human feelings. If you win, I owe you one."


    "If I can help you in the future, even if I fight against the super galaxy, I''m duty bound, but if I win, it''s the same."


    |0% s


    hearing this, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows in surprise, and a touch of interest gushes out on his face. It sounds good. According to his estimation, this stone sky is likely to be an Immortal Emperor, and the human relationship of an Immortal Emperor is amazing.


    Moreover, he was confident that he had a certain degree of assurance. His eyes were bright and he said with a smile, "it''s a deal."


    "It''s hard to chase a horse!"


    Shi Changkong also laughs confidently.


    Ning Tao''s potential is also extremely important in his impression. His human feelings are valuable.


    I''m looking forward to the game immediately.


    Ning Tao, instead of acting, sits on his knees and quietly understands this letter. The power of space around him is like a current, rising and falling, with slight ripples, sometimes evolving and sometimes rippling.


    Shi Changkong is not idle. Although he has a certain confidence in himself, Ning Tao can''t be underestimated.


    In the heart silently deduces the way.


    And the change of space


    It took quite a long time for Ning Tao to open his eyes. At the same time, there was Shi Changkong. However, they were not ready, but there was a lot of noise from below, which interrupted them.


    Two people look at each other, are a frown, subconsciously turned to see, want to see what happened?


    In line of sight, a tall and arrogant man, ignoring the eyes of the people, exclaimed, stepped over the heads of the people, and stepped up the mountain with a proud attitude. His terrible Qi and blood oppressed the people present.


    And his space attainments are even more amazing. Based on space, he climbs up the steps step by step, and never meets the rocks at all, which is beyond the reach of the public.


    However, Ning Tao''s pupils contracted and his eyebrows wrinkled. He knew the man in front of him.


    It''s the ancient god system God King!


    When he was in the forbidden area of the disaster, he snatched shenyingguo, but he snatched the whole pool of Taiyi Shenshui and the newborn pool, and even had to fight him. He took the opportunity to take off his arm and just ran away.Now it seems that his right arm has recovered as before, and his cultivation seems to be more advanced than before.


    It seems that it was the birth pool that brought him luck.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao felt uncomfortable. He felt like he had blocked a plug. Although he didn''t say anything, a whole pool of Taiyi water slipped away from his eyes. To tell you the truth, it was really hard.


    Not to mention how helpful it is for you, once you bring it back to the holy land, you can at least double the overall strength of the three realms and accelerate your cultivation.


    However, his current strength is insufficient, even if he wants to rob, he is just looking for death.


    When you have strength in the future, it''s not too late to start!


    And the God King, just casually glanced at them, saw that they stayed at the foot of the mountain, sniffed, and walked randomly to the top of the mountain.


    Step on the space and skim over the top of the two heads.


    It has to be said that this scene is really irritating, naked humiliation. Ning Tao''s eyes are cold. This guy is still arrogant and defiant as always.


    And the stone long sky face of one side is not good-looking, deeply looked at the God King one eye, clenched fist.


    "Brother Shi, did you have a problem with this man?" Ning Tao''s curious voice echoed in his ears.


    Shi Changkong took a deep breath, nodded and said in a low voice, "some of them have some grudges with me. I don''t like him very much, but he doesn''t know me. This is the first time I''ve seen him from a close distance."


    Ning Tao "Oh" a, with that guy''s arrogant temperament, I''m afraid the enemy is not only Shi Chongjie.


    Seeing that he walked towards the top of the mountain step by step, Ning Tao''s eyes were burning and sneered: "brother Shi, can we start now? It''s said that the guy has half of his blood in time and space. Let''s see if you and I can take a step ahead of him. "


    "Kill his arrogance


    "That''s what I mean," said Shi Changkong with a sneer in his negative hand. Then he took a step and began to climb the mountain.


    After walking out for dozens of steps, he trampled on those space nodes, which were exactly the same. They were very good, with a plain look, and they were not in a hurry.


    Ning Tao also walked out more than ten steps in one breath. The space at the foot of the mountain is disordered, and it''s hard to defeat them.


    At the bottom, some people watched them and were surprised that the speed of climbing up the mountain was too fast. It felt like climbing an ordinary mountain. They were in a trance and elegant shape. They were no matter how high or low they were, and surpassed one group after another.


    Look at this posture, it seems to be chasing the God King.


    More and more people exclaim and point at the bottom. Who are these two space Wizards?


    In the blink of an eye, they had already left behind a large number of people, but they kept on walking, and the disorder of space had no effect on them at all. Below the hillside, the flowers and plants containing the power of space were ignored.


    God King also watched two people, surprised pick eyebrows, can''t help but sneer, with their own contest? Interesting. Two ants who don''t know what to do.


    Step immediately, the speed is several times faster.


    After walking half way up the mountain and burning incense, Ning Tao and his wife got to the position of half way up the mountain.


    The real game, it''s only now!

 Chapter 3287

    The mountain of space, halfway up.


    This is a very obvious watershed. Above the hillside, it is equivalent to the immortal of cloud top. Below the hillside, it is equivalent to the mortal. There is a difference between cloud and mud.


    As soon as Ning Tao stepped on the hillside, he felt the pressure increased. The surrounding space was chaotic and irregular. He felt like a broken latitude. If he wanted to go up, he needed to step out of his own way.


    As the old saying goes, if there are too many people, the road will come out, but no matter how many people there are, there is no road.


    It will always change.


    It''s like sea water that washes away traces.


    Always keep a chaotic, chaotic appearance.


    As soon as he raised his head, the king''s pace slowed down. However, he was still able to keep on steadily, but there was a space around him to avoid the erosion of some forces.


    And Shi Changkong, who was beside him, took a deep look at the God King, and his face was cold. He immediately mentioned the spirit of Dantian and rushed up in this chaotic sea of space.


    "Brother Ning, let''s go first..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t worry. He thought about it for a while. Instead, he sat on his knees.


    His foundation is shallower than the two.


    If you want to win, you can''t fight them.


    Sometimes we have to use our brains and give full play to our strengths, so that we can have a glimmer of hope to win.


    As he took out his notes, he put a space grass and a stone containing the power of space into his palm to study the lines and the power of rules. He gradually emptied his mind and body to understand


    Below, everyone can see that the three people seem to be competing, which is a rare event.


    But surely the king of God can win!


    In the excitement, a tall woman in a plain skirt appeared silently. Her beautiful eyes were very bright, just like the twinkling stars at night, and her skin was as clear as snow.


    It''s beautiful, it''s quiet, it''s "bang".


    It''s like no smoke and dust.


    Exquisite as jade!


    Some of the friars who were watching immediately couldn''t move their eyes and stared at the beauty. However, her face was covered with a veil, and the beautiful face could only be vaguely identified.


    How they wish there was a gust of wind at the moment to blow away the damned veil.


    Unfortunately, it backfired.


    This plain skirt woman is so quiet standing there, a pair of bright beautiful eyes looking at the three people on the mountain.


    I don''t know what she''s thinking?


    When you look at the God King, you always feel an indescribable sense of complexity. When you look at Shi Changkong, you smile. This smile makes people feel excited.


    However, when she looked at Ning Tao, there was something strange. Unconsciously, she looked at him for a long time


    Halfway up the mountain, Shen Wang and Shi Changkong have already left Ning Tao for a long time. Their speed is extremely fast, and their silver light is flashing. Occasionally they will fall into a space and be pulled into. When their reaction speed is extremely fast, they rush out in the blink of an eye.


    £©+When you meet some good space grass or large space stone, you will use them to understand.


    However, space grass and space stone are not easy to pick. They are either associated with small space, or they are surprisingly hard. It is difficult to fall off a small piece from the mountain, which makes people unable to start.


    At that time, I remember that when I first found this mountain, there were some greedy people who wanted to take it back.


    But it turned out that it couldn''t.


    It was also proposed that the time and space mountain should be broken, and the scattered fragments should be brought back.


    But later found that not only can not do, even by the force of time and space erosion, sweep, even if it is gently wiped, will damage the life of millions of years, or even on the spot into a corpse fell.


    At that time, there was a supreme and two immortal emperors who stayed here forever.


    After that, some people started to do it, but the end was miserable. Even if the space was powerful, they could not do it, but it was not impossible, but the space was not enough, and the things left by the saints were not so active.


    Some people say that it is more like a dormant magic weapon. If it can be used for its own use, it will be an amazing thing.


    If Ning Tao knew about it, he would feel that it was very similar to his yanglingjie, which was a saint''s thing. However, at present, yanglingjie is not as powerful as time mountain.


    Little by little, Ning Tao is still sitting on the hillside, knowing nothing about the outside world.


    The king of God, almost reached the top of the mountain.


    But his speed, however, stopped, his face gushed with a rare serious fear, and his huge mind began to calculate, deduce, and find a way to live.


    Shi Changkong is not far away from him. He can see that his state of mind doesn''t make waves. However, he looks back at Ning Tao and frowns slightly. If he doesn''t wake up again, I''m afraid he won''t have a chance to surpass himself and the God King.


    He believes that Ning Tao won''t just admit defeat, but he won''t easily give away the favor.


    Speed up the pace immediately and struggle forward in spaceAt this time, Ning Tao is calm in body and mind, forgetting the competition, the comprehension and everything, and various intermittent things emerge in his mind inexplicably.


    For example, every scene in the experience flashed through my mind like a slide.


    Knowing clearly in my heart, I suddenly changed my momentum.


    What kind of call and attraction does the energy of heaven and earth around us seem to receive? Unexpectedly restless, is Ning Tao to absorb, gradually, more and more huge, the movement is amazing, many people at the same time to see Ning Tao.


    "This Is this a breakthrough? Hiss, he dares to break through on the space mountain, isn''t it too messy? "


    The crowd was speechless.


    After all, there is energy chaos, mixed with a lot of space force, and from time to time space disorder, wrong, once disturbed, breakthrough failure in all likelihood.


    God King surprised saw Ning Tao one eye, before pour is didn''t discover, now always feel this person strange.


    There is a sense of inexplicability.


    It''s Have you seen it?


    Shi Changkong frowns and wants to go back to protect the Dharma for Ning Tao. But they are so far apart that they are powerless. Even if they arrive, he is afraid that it will be over.


    I can only sigh in my heart.


    I hope he has good luck.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Just thinking about it, suddenly a layer of space waves came from above, with a lot of movement. You can see the silver light rising and falling, rippling down, like someone making waves.


    Shi Changkong turns his head and looks up. His face suddenly changes. He just sees a sneer from the corner of the God King''s mouth. His strength suddenly breaks out, pushing down the power of the space, and he is sweeping away towards Ning Tao.


    He wants to disturb Ning Tao''s breakthrough.


    "No, damn asshole..."


    Shi Changkong burst into a fury, and immediately burst out all his strength to form a large space shield. In the ocean of space, how big a shield can resist the ripples?


    What''s more, the God King had a premeditated move. He was a step too late. Although he blocked seven or eight points, some of them still swept towards Ning Tao. Although they were not strong, they were enough to blow him down.


    Once he succeeds, I''m afraid Ning Tao will be seriously injured. If he fails to break through, he will be seriously injured Will be possessed!


    This shameless thing.


    Below, the Su group of women''s beautiful eyes are also cold, tightly clenched the fists, clenched the silver teeth, but now can only hope that Ning Tao before the impact to breakthrough success.


    Ning Tao, like an old monk, sits in front of the impact of the wave of space. He doesn''t know anything about it. But just as he is about to sweep himself, a force of swallowing suddenly spreads and swallows the huge impact.


    Breath, suddenly soared a heavy.


    Take advantage of the situation to break through seven!

 Chapter 3288

    "Cheng succeed? He He succeeded, "some sharp eyed people below lost their voice.


    I don''t know whether it''s just to add fuel to the fire or to make a breakthrough ahead of time? This young man made a successful breakthrough and escaped a disaster. It''s really dangerous.


    The woman in the plain skirt was also relieved


    Halfway up the mountain, a happy light flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes, and the soaring breath was soon stabilized.


    Ten years of accumulation is not in vain. It was a poor opportunity. Now it is finally saturated.


    The fairy power whistling in the body is boiling.


    The Dantian galaxy has expanded another circle


    At the top, Shi Changkong also breathed a sigh of relief. This guy seems to have the strength. The impact obviously hit him, but the power of space was absorbed by him. With this power, he made a breakthrough.


    He was worried for nothing.


    However, the king''s smile was stiff and gradually solidified. Instead of failing, Ning Tao made a breakthrough, which made him lose his face. However, even if he broke through seven times, he didn''t pay attention to him.


    On the contrary, another young man showed his hand just now, which made him see part of his accomplishments.


    Xianhuang, absolutely a Xianhuang!


    The God King''s eyebrows wrinkled, and fear flashed across his face. He had never heard of such a young Immortal Emperor.


    Are there people over a thousand years old?


    No, this record can''t be broken.


    When he was a child, he thought that he was extraordinary in martial arts and was destined by heaven. But when he broke through the Immortal Emperor, he also spent 3119 years old. Now he is nearly 10000 years old, but he is still in the early days of the Immortal Emperor, which shows how difficult it is to go further.


    But this person, although he is not good at looking at the age, but should not be more than a thousand years old.


    "How is that possible?"


    The king''s face became ugly.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly raised his head and took a deep look at the God King. He flashed across the killing intention and said with a sneer, "I''ve written down the feeling of sneak attack just now."


    God King a listen to, smile stiff, just disdain of hum a, sniff a way: "ignorant mole ant..."


    However, Ning Tao got up slowly, moved his muscles and bones for a while, laughed at Shi Changkong, and then went to the top of the mountain quickly under the gaze of the people.


    This speed is not inferior to the two people just now.


    Even better.


    "Quick Look, it''s going to start. My God, it''s so fast. Are they really on the mountain of space? This It''s faster than me at the foot of the mountain... "


    "I don''t know who can get to the top of the mountain first? I think it''s still the God King. He still has the power of time and space... "


    Many people are astonished.


    One side, that beautiful soul stirring plain skirt woman, beautiful eyes surprised, can''t help but see more ningtao one eye.


    What is the origin of this man?


    What a strong space and attainments?


    People are also envious, the same practice is the space, but how can such a big difference? One day, one place, I''m afraid it''s close to the master of space.


    In history, there are many people who have reached the top of space, but all of them are famous space masters. They have never heard of a successful space master.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    The silver light visible to the naked eye was shining rapidly.


    And layers of ripples, such as water waves in general toward the three people down, as if caused the space mountain counterattack.


    They''re trying to stop them from reaching the top.


    All around, it''s like a time bomb. At any time, a unique space will emerge, involving the three people. Some of them are turbulent, rolling blades various.


    After 18 steps, Ning Tao was trapped in 18 completely different spaces, but they were all broken by him.


    Ning Tao is walking fast. A pair of golden pupils play an important role here. Some disordered nodes are invisible in his eyes. He is going to catch up with them.


    "Brother Yinhe, it seems that it''s not easy to win you, and it''s not easy to win your favor..."


    Shi Changkong turned around and joked.


    At the moment, he has been trapped in a space swamp, and it will take some time to get out of it.


    Although separated by distance, Ning Tao said: "brother Shi is joking. The game is not over yet. It''s too early for you and me to say win or lose until the last moment."


    Jiehuang vertical screen, although you can hear the way of God in the original, I can help you far away


    "Whoever asks me, I''ll let him win. Otherwise, you two will not be able to climb the mountain."


    But Ning Tao said contemptuously: "if you don''t speak, no one will take you as a mute, and no one will urinate. He will take care of his own virtues and help us. If you have the ability, you can climb up first and then show off there less."


    This remark was merciless. After all, just now this guy took advantage of his breakthrough to plot. He remembered that many monks who were close to him changed their faces.How dare you say that!


    It''s the unique God King of the ancient god system. Not to mention his space attainments, his strength is also terrible.


    However, Shi Changkong also sneered: "a guy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth is also worthy of preaching in front of me and me. I''d better weigh my ability first."


    Two people you a word I a word, let God King''s face thoroughly black come down, he good words persuade, incredibly be rejected, still dare to disobey him, really damned bastard.


    The eyelids on his forehead trembled and he gritted his teeth. He was very angry and said with a smile: "very good, two things who don''t know how to live or die. I want to see what you can do?"


    "If you can get to the top of the mountain in front of me, I will give you whatever you want, hum!"


    With that, he walked with cold humming.


    His body became more and more ethereal, and the power of time and space was finally revealed in him.


    Ning Tao and Shi Changkong''s pupils shrink and their brows wrinkle tightly. The power of time and space is the supreme power. The complete way of time and space is the power of holy goods.


    Although the God King in front of him did not reach this level, he had at least the foundation of twelve immortals.


    Every realm and step of that year determines how far you can go in the future, Tao, meaning, foundation, limit Without the power of saints, there is no hope of saints for life. Many practitioners will regret it too late once they realize it.


    It''s almost impossible to rebuild again, not to mention the power of holy goods, even quasi holy goods are few.


    When Shi Changkong''s eyes were cold, the power of space around him suddenly changed, and he was in a trance, overlapping, as if there were many figures.


    Not to be outdone, he chased him.


    It seems that he is not allowed to be rampant.


    However, Ning Tao frowned and pondered, looking at the sea of space excluded by himself, this precious silver country, why must he exclude it?


    Although it was dangerous and needed strength to protect his body, he also thought of the time when he just broke through.


    Unconsciously, it seems to be integrated with the four weeks


    gradually, a light comes to my heart.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Buzz..."


    In the contest between the God King and Shi Changkong, and the excitement of tens of thousands of people below, the mountain of space suddenly vibrated, and the faces of countless people suddenly changed.


    "Why What''s going on? What happened? "


    In a flash, Shi Changkong''s face became pale. Suddenly, if they had any idea, they suddenly turned their heads and looked at him. But they just saw Ning Tao leap forward, surpassing Shi Changkong and leaving him behind.


    "What What? "


    Not waiting for the reaction from everyone''s gaping, Ning Tao is just like a dragon returning to the sea. He is light all over, as if he had taken ten complete tonics. He is astonishing, as if he had opened the hook and rushed straight to the top of the mountain.


    God King''s silly eyes, helplessly watching Ning Tao pass by, also facing oneself erect a middle finger.


    Naked, full of disdain.


    But he didn''t know what to do when he was angry?


    "This How is that possible? "


    "What did he do?"


    In the burst like scream of the whole scene, the last layer of space repulsion, also under the vigorous sprint of Ning Tao, broke through at one stroke and successfully rushed to the top of space.


    The whole audience is dead!

 Chapter 3289

    Stiff, petrified, dull.


    Tens of thousands of people present seemed to have been struck by thunder.


    One by one, their mouths were wide open and they looked up at the top of the mountain stupidly. The short scene just now left an indelible impression in their mind.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Even the woman in the plain skirt, who looks like she doesn''t eat fireworks, can''t help but be moved at this moment. Her beautiful eyes are gradually widened. Her red lips are open and closed, and she can''t express her amorous feelings


    Don''t say they are incredible. Even Ning Tao, who just climbed to the top of the mountain, doesn''t know what happened just now? He tried to absorb the power of space and let go of his body and mind. As a result, he seemed to merge with his surroundings.


    That feeling, very wonderful, can not be explained in words, but it is like the release of depression in the bottom of my heart.


    I can''t help coming up.


    In my mind, there is an empty image.


    Ning Tao a burst of silly eyes, suddenly scared a big jump, when does this thing appear in the brain?


    Looking carefully, I found that this is not an illusion. This word really appears in my mind. It feels like a partial projection, but it contains a kind of artistic conception. But what is it is not known at present.


    It shouldn''t be bad.


    Otherwise, there won''t be so many people climbing.


    Ning Tao looked down, and the first thing that came into his eyes was the God King. Shi Changkong''s astonished expression didn''t seem to have recovered. What happened?


    It felt like a wind was passing by, and then everything was over.


    How did he do it?


    How can we just "rub"?


    "This This... "


    In the stillness of the whole scene, the God King seemed to be unable to believe it. Subconsciously, he clapped his hand at Ning Tao to see whether it was true or not. It was also an instinctive move.


    A palm discharge, such as the seal of the sky.


    But before touching Ning Tao, he was blocked by the last layer of space repulsion.


    "Bang" completely smashed.


    There is even a wave of counter shock swept by, dare to start in the space mountain, it is no less than a fire.


    "Hong Hong..."


    "No," the God King yelled, pale with fright, and immediately gathered all his strength to gather a shield.


    "Stunt, wall of space!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    There was an earthquake at the top of the mountain, and the shock wave spread all around.


    Even Shi Changkong was affected by this. Seeing the God King who had been shaken back and vomited blood, he looked at Ning Tao and sighed. A wry smile poured out on his face. Unexpectedly, he let him take the lead.


    Although he did not climb the mountain of time and space, he was sure in his heart, but he didn''t exert himself.


    Even if you want to use it now, it''s too late.


    It''s just that he lost. Now he has to pay for it. Shi Changkong shakes his head with a bitter smile


    At this time, the God King snorted, a wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, his face was livid, and he even drew back more than ten steps in the same place, but he blocked the impact completely.


    "Damn, damn..."


    When he was cursing in his heart, Ning Tao suddenly noticed him. He raised his eyebrow and said with a sneer: "Oh, how can the God King be down here? I remember just now someone said, "you can give whatever you want to get on board?"


    "Now, will the king keep his promise?"


    As soon as the words come out, Shi Changkong looks at the God King jokingly and knows that Ning Tao is going to fight back.


    He really bullied me just now.


    It''s time for revenge!


    The God King''s face was cold, and a fierce light burst out in his eyes. Hearing the sarcasm, he gritted his teeth and said, "once a little man succeeds, what can he be proud of? It''s just the emperor who let you


    "Do you really think that even you, an Immortal King, can climb up, but can''t I?"


    Ning Tao teased an eyebrow and said with great interest: "is that right? What are you waiting for? Come on up


    "Let''s see, my little immortal, how did the great immortal come up?"


    The God King''s eyelids jumped and coughed. He said, "I''ve just been hurt. It''s not easy to do it again. Some other day, I''ll let you see it and open your eyes to the ignorant mole ant."


    He said that he wanted to go down the mountain.


    I don''t know who gave me the confidence just now?


    Shi Changkong disdains and laughs angrily. This guy is really thick skinned and full of fat. He can''t go up, but he wants to look like I can go up at any time.


    The last space repulsion, not everyone can pass, has nothing to do with cultivation, only has something to do with space. It can repel everything. Even if he doesn''t use that force, he can only grasp 30%.


    Seeing that he was going to leave, Ning Tao was very upset. Just now he attacked himself twice, which really made him angry. So he left. It was too cheap for him.


    Looking at the space repulsion of looking around, Ning Tao suddenly has an idea."I''m not talented. I''d like to ask the God King to give me some advice. I''d also like to show him the power of the immortal." Ning Tao gave a big drink, and a force was gathered in his hand.


    "Secret code, Taixu seal!"


    A print is taken out like a storm.


    At this time, the people at the foot of the mountain had already recovered. They didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly, they saw two people fighting each other. Is this a challenge to the God King?


    I wipe. Is he crazy?


    "Po ~"


    after a step, the God King felt the surging power behind him, but he scoffed in his heart. An Immortal King could be proud of himself in front of his Immortal Emperor.


    With a wave of the big hand, a barrier is also formed.


    Easily stop that fingerprint.


    "Hum, boy, do you think that if you can get to the top of the mountain, you are qualified to be arrogant with the emperor? It''s ridiculous. There''s still a long way to go between you and the emperor. "


    "If I had not been in a good mood today, I would have killed you. Don''t be unkind..."


    The king looked contemptuous.


    I don''t know, if it wasn''t for the space repulsion, Ning Tao would have hurt his face so much that he would have slapped it to pieces.


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth and got angry. He dared to look down on himself. He took a deep breath and pinched a seal in the dark. There was a strong and terrible seal at the peak of his spirit, but now it was slightly cracked.


    "You asked for it. Let me see how far it is. You can try it again."


    "Holy goods, the finger of the world!"


    A finger "press", such as the sky down.


    The God King''s face changed, and the power of this move actually suppressed him. Although it was the power of the world, it looked different from the ordinary, and its power was beyond words.


    "Hum, I said that you are just a little mole ant in my eyes. Even if I stand here and let you fight, you can''t break my defense Poof... "


    Before he finished speaking, a huge impact fell on him. The king''s eyes were bulging, and a mouthful of blood could not help but "wow" gushed out, with a touch of extreme horror on his face. How could this be possible?


    It''s like a planet hit you.


    His whole body seemed to be falling apart.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    "Boom..."


    In the bottom of the gape, this finger, even directly to the God King to ruthlessly "press" into the rocks.


    The hard rocks were smashed by his face.


    There was a small dent.


    People are silly, look at each other, eyes almost did not jump out, this Is this a hallucination? Tangtang God King was actually "pressed" on the ground with his fingers, and the man was actually an Immortal King.


    The woman in the plain skirt was stupid, too.


    There was a moment of consternation.


    However, Shi Changkong was the only one who was closest to him and felt it most vividly. He opened his eyes wide, breathed quickly and whispered: "Holy Holy product

 Chapter 3290

    "Click Click... "


    The movement of rock fragmentation is very huge.


    The God King, the noble body, Tianjiao, the most powerful evil in the ancient god system, the immortal body, was pointed out by Ning Tao and pressed in the gravel.


    "Asshole, you Damn you... "


    "Roar..."


    The God King''s eyes are red, with a roar of hysteria, terror, the eruption of vast power, just like a wounded, enraged lion, jackal, actually stand up a little bit under the finger of the world.


    A murderous opportunity, almost rich to the essence.


    Stone long empty pupil contraction, this guy is really not easy to deal with, there are details, and time and space blood.


    And Ning Tao, although eyebrow Yu a pick, but not flustered, if just that one finger is enough to solve him, then he can go to single Xianhuang strong.


    Although the God King is arrogant and arrogant, there are few people who have the capital and are sure to surpass him. However, he has changed a lot in the past ten years.


    In fact, it took more than ten years to practice in the primitive pagoda, and I have a deeper understanding of shengpindao.


    As early as that year, he was known by the sage college that he was a saint. Master lingxu not only taught him space, but also gave him a lot of advice on his saint. After all, the sage college recorded this.


    Looking at the whole world, I''m afraid that the only one who is qualified to teach the existence of shengpindao is the sage college.


    The interpretation of shengpindao is also very rich.


    It''s the back door of the college for Ning Tao.


    Other people don''t have this treatment


    Seeing the ferocious God King, Ning Tao sneered: "proud God King, I''m afraid I didn''t expect to be trampled on one day? This is your revenge for the humiliation at the foot of the mountain. "


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    The king''s teeth creaked. He wanted to bite them to pieces. He said maliciously, "boy, you are looking for death. Just now, I was careless. Do you think the power of the world can hurt me?"


    "If you have the ability to come down, I will let you know what is cruel and what is life not like death!"


    In the face of his angry eyes roaring, the blue veins on his forehead burst and exposed, eager to tear himself to pieces.


    However, Ning Tao sneered, a mysterious and mysterious power gathered around his body. His clothes were full and windless. The power in the Dantian galaxy was taken away, and a terrible cohesion was formed.


    "Don''t talk big so early. Since you look down on the power of the world, try it again."


    While talking, the wind and clouds surged.


    On Ning Tao''s head, a great power of the world is gathering madly. The huge energy body is constantly compressed, condensed and shaped, from hand, palm, fist to finger. This process is completely completed at one go.


    "It''s another move. Hum, do you think you can scare me by putting on airs? Ridiculous, "the king sneered.


    His immortal body is invulnerable.


    A hard world!


    Although this boy''s world power is stronger than the ordinary world power, it is not irresistible.


    That finger only slightly hurt him.


    However, as soon as Shi Changkong''s face changed, a great sense of danger enveloped his heart. Without any trace, he stepped back a few steps. The power of blessing by the holy way, even the most common way of water, can turn decay into magic.


    What''s more, the power of the world?


    Sure enough, when Ning Tao''s mouth turned and his fingerprints changed again, the world power suddenly compressed again and condensed into a gun shape at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The power suddenly soared several times.


    The surrounding space is bursting layer upon layer.


    "Holy product, the gun of the world!"


    "Give me Broken


    With a wave of one hand, the gun shot down.


    How could it be that the God King was so stupefied that he condensed the power of the world into substance or even institutionalized? The hair of his body could not help bursting.


    With a scream immediately, he made a full hand, which stimulated the blood of time and space and condensed into a two-color shield.


    "Blood, time and space shield!"


    "You want to beat me? Don''t dream, the emperor is invincible, this is the supreme power of time and space, but also a glimpse of the holy product It... "


    Before he finished speaking, in the astonishment of the king''s smile, the gun of the world stabbed his shield of time and space with incredible speed. Two kinds of light, one silver and one white, cracked.


    The rocks under his feet collapsed.


    It''s like being under the weight of the earth.


    "What What? "


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. It''s the power of time and space. Even if it''s weak, there''s a little holy power. How can it be unstoppable? Are you kidding Poof... "


    Just then, with a sudden "bang", the shield of time and space was transformed into dots under the attention of all people.And the God King is looking up to heaven and spitting blood.


    A dull, unreal gun pierced him.


    It seems that there is a layer of inner armor barrier, but it is still pierced by Shengsheng. It enters the flesh three times, and the power of the world spreads to his internal organs and limbs.


    "Wow..."


    He couldn''t hold back his breath and spat out several mouthfuls of blood.


    And the God King''s whole person is from the top of the mountain, was hit to the hillside by Shengsheng, the whole person''s clothes were smashed, two long gullies were ploughed under his feet, and the gun of the world began to dissipate.


    But its brilliant achievements, so that everyone dare not forget, a blow, actually hit a Immortal Emperor.


    It''s still the delicate one among the immortals.


    In horror, the God King has numb scalp, pale face, what arrogance, at the moment also can''t care about, feel the power of destruction in the body, he angrily a gnash teeth, actually turned to run down the mountain.


    "Boy, you wait for me. I will never give up. I will tear you up..."


    In the scream, the figure quickly disappeared.


    It''s just a long bloodstain.


    The wound hit by the power of the world can not be easily recovered. If the residual energy is not eliminated, the wound will not be healed for life.


    This is the case with many powerful forces.


    As soon as he leaves, Ning Tao can''t help but have a mouthful of blood gushing out. The meridians are aching. If you can look inside, you can see that the Dantian and meridians in your body are empty, which is more empty than the front chest and back.


    Although the power of shengpindao was strong, his cultivation was not enough to support him. However, the power of the blow just now did not disappoint him, and he was able to hurt the strong Immortal Emperor.


    Ning Tao is very excited and his eyes are bright. He used it to do an experiment. If he was against the ordinary Immortal Emperor, I''m afraid he would even win the battle. He can kill the Immortal Emperor with his powerful Immortal King Qizhong.


    Of course, this is just an imagination. There are many unknown factors in actual combat.


    It needs practice.


    But in the eyes of Shi Changkong and the people at the foot of the mountain, Ning Tao has accomplished a wonderful miracle.


    It''s incredible.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe it? How could a great God be defeated by an immortal king?


    Just at this time, a plain skirt woman suddenly appeared in Ning Tao''s vision, and unexpectedly came to the top of the mountain. He looked stunned and quickly swallowed a green wood pill. He didn''t know what the purpose of the veiled woman was?


    But the following Shi Changkong suddenly said with a smile: "brother Yinhe, don''t be nervous. This is my sister, Shi Yao. If the power of space is not below me, it''s brother Yinhe. The battle just now was really earth shaking."


    "With the power of the Immortal King, I admire the power of the Immortal Emperor."

 Chapter 3291

    Seeing his praise, Ning Tao gave a wry smile. Didn''t he make a move to get angry?


    It''s also for training with him.


    And that shot, it''s not that simple


    In the process of escaping, half of the Shenwang''s body suddenly burst apart, and the blood mist was flying all over the sky. His whole body fell into a valley, which made him scream and twist with pain, and his right arm was gone again.


    The last time it was cut off, it could still be connected, but this time it became a blood mist and could never be found again.


    It''s too expensive to grow again.


    However, the power of the world that caused chaos in that body also dissipated under the explosion just now.


    "Damn little bastard, I''m not finished with you..."


    It''s like a raging fury.


    But he doesn''t seem to know Ning Tao''s name yet


    "Er..."


    At the top of space mountain, with the help of Qingmu Dan, Ning Tao''s body finally regained a trace of strength. His face was ruddy. He got up and shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "brother Shi, don''t be modest. I haven''t seen an Immortal Emperor younger than you."


    "When I was young, I had such accomplishments. How could I be inferior to you? I''m afraid it has broken the Millennium record. "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s exploration, Shi Changkong just laughs but doesn''t speak. Instead, Shi Yao, his elder sister, is on one side. Suddenly, she is curious and says, "why is the power of your world so different?"


    "Although the time and space shield of the" God King "is not well trained and has shallow blood, it has some power of time and space. How can it not rival your power of the world?"


    This question has been puzzling her just now.


    According to reason, the king of God must win.


    However, Ning Tao just "ha ha" a smile, a smile with, always can''t say "the way of Zhou".


    Suqun woman, Shi Yao, just wanted to ask, Shi Changkong stopped her with a bitter smile and shook his head at her. The king of God, it''s not unjust to lose. The power of a holy product is not equal to that of a complete holy product.


    If you do win, that''s weird.


    But there is no explanation.


    This galaxy is really more and more mysterious. It has the most rare holy Pindo at that time.


    Who could it be?


    He doesn''t believe the galaxy is his real name!


    "Brother Yinhe won this mountaineering. I''ll cash the promised bet. Do you have any idea now?" Shi Changkong''s negative hand is smiling.


    The whole person looks very sunny.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly brighten. It''s not easy for him to be alone.


    Half a life was almost lost.


    He immediately touched his chin and thought about it. He couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile, "there''s nothing to trouble brother Shi for the moment. If you need help, please help him."


    "When the time comes, don''t refuse!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Shi Changkong said with a hearty laugh: "brother Yinhe, don''t worry. He will never go back on what he promised, even if he is fighting against the super galaxy."


    Shi Yao suddenly said, "it''s time for you to come down, isn''t it? Are you still afraid of what we will do to you? "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head and showed an embarrassed and polite smile. After all, he was out of the house. His mother said that boys should protect themselves.


    After a while, the body also recovered some strength, and immediately walked out of the space repulsion.


    It''s easy to integrate with the space mountain.


    It seems that he has found the right way to climb the mountain. It is not the right way to blindly exclude. Only by integrating and absorbing, can Space Mountain recognize itself.


    Although he didn''t know how those space masters got up, they should all use brute force.


    Shi Changkong and Shi Yao are also watching this scene. If they are thoughtful, they try it in secret. It''s really easier to find out, but it''s not easy to get recognition. Let''s try again when we have time.


    Ning Tao looked at the time mountain on the left and said, "brother Shi, are you interested in going to the time mountain with me?"


    Shi Changkong just wants to agree. Shi Yao stops him and gives him a jade tube.


    This is her second purpose.


    "Well?"


    As soon as Shi Changkong frowned, the smile on his face gradually converged, showing a touch of awe. He picked up the jade tube to watch, but for a short time, his face changed and fell into silence. He didn''t know what had happened.


    Just when Ning Tao was curious, Shi Changkong suddenly took a deep breath and said hastily, "I understand brother Yinhe''s kindness, but something happened in the clan. I''m called back urgently, and I can''t compete with brother Yinhe again."


    "Just as it happens, my sister has a lot of experience in the way of time. She happens to go out for training. You can accompany her for a stroll. I can rest assured with the protection of brother Yinhe. The company of beautiful women is better than me at least."


    Shi Changkong couldn''t help laughing.


    Ning Tao lost his smile in silence. Although he had some regrets in his heart, the beauty of Shi Yao was amazing. It was a quiet and gentle beauty, which could be seen clearly from the perspective.The slender waist, Yingying a grip.


    Miaoman Youzhi


    "Cough..."


    "In that case, it''s still a big deal. Don''t worry. If I''m here, I won''t let Miss Shiyao have an accident."


    Ning Tao dry cough a, clap chest way.


    "Thank you," Shi Changkong said gratefully, nodded to them, and then quickly left.


    It seems very important.


    Ning Tao looked at the quiet Shi Yao and said curiously, "you Won''t you help? "


    "No, he can solve it," Shi Yao said with a gentle smile, full of confidence.


    In fact, at the beginning, she didn''t want to stay here, but when she saw Ning Tao''s amazing power, she couldn''t help but be curious about it and wanted to learn from it. However, Ning Tao was weak, and once she started, she was afraid that he might misunderstand it.


    And she also wants to go to the time mountain to understand. It''s good to have someone with her.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care much. Just as he was about to go down the mountain, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the flowers and plants around him. He couldn''t help but see that all these things contain the power of space and are valuable.


    It''s not that no one wants to take it away. What''s important is that those people are powerless, and those space masters don''t need much. Because of their face, they will only take it away.


    Ning Tao, however, doesn''t have so many scruples. With his eyes shining and his big hand waving, he is just like a harvester. He grabs one by one, takes away a half human high virtual silver flower, and pulls out a pile of sword like space grass


    Even some of the stones that fell off during the previous war were picked up by him one by one.


    Shi Yao is dull. She looks at Ning Tao''s sweeping search. She is stunned. You can''t imagine how much psychological impact this scene will have on her, who has accepted good qualities since childhood?


    "This It''s too... "


    Not to mention her, even the people who gradually saw clearly below were as stiff as thunder.


    Before that, I thought Ning Tao was an elegant and extraordinary childe with a big heart. How could it happen in a twinkling of an eye Just It becomes


    People can''t help but want to be rude.


    Is that too heartless?


    The most important thing is that the space mountain began to grow bare at the speed visible to the naked eye. One by one, the flowers and plants that took countless years to grow up were taken away by him in a short time.


    Everyone''s eyes were red.


    If I hadn''t witnessed the war with my own eyes just now, I''m afraid I can''t help yelling at you now.


    Fortunately, Shi Yao finally couldn''t see it any more. With a black jade face, she pulled Ning Tao away. Even though she was wearing a veil, she felt that she was going to lose face.


    He was directly led to the mountain of time.


    You have the ability to take everything here!

 Chapter 3292

    Time mountain is different from the space mountain on the right. The word "time" is enough to represent everything.


    It has been said that the way of time is comparable to the way of holy goods, and even can compete with it. The way of space is also equivalent to the way of holy goods, but there is something missing in the end, so it has not been able to enter the holy goods since ancient times.


    But it is the most powerful double way under the holy goods!


    It''s a great honor to master one of them.


    But There is such a person who not only controls time, space, but also They are also integrated.


    Name it Time and space Avenue!


    Now it''s one of the most powerful avenues in the universe. Yes, this person is Sage of time and space!


    Since ancient times, he is the only one who has mastered the existence of a complete avenue of time and space, and he is also the most ethereal and mysterious one.


    Ning Tao looks up at the mountain of time. Maybe one in a billion people master the way of space, but Those who master the way of time can hardly look around the world, let alone be involved.


    It''s the way of time. It''s too rebellious to be controlled by God. That''s its power.


    Even those who lived in the holy land of time and space in those days only had a simple grasp of space, but no one could understand time. It was not something that any living creature could grasp. So far Ning Tao has not heard who mastered time.


    He also asked master lingxu, but he only shook his head to answer, and now it may not exist.


    He tried to understand the power of time, but gave up in vain.


    His advice to Ning Tao, you can try to understand it, enrich the inside information, but don''t be too persistent, or your life will be ruined.


    Now, when Ning Tao looks at the old men on the time mountain, he sighs that this is what he is referring to. Many people''s lives are on the verge of collapse. They are not far away from death, but they don''t intend to retreat at all.


    It''s like you''ve become a demon.


    If you don''t realize time, you will never leave the mountain!


    However, one side of the stone Yao a face strange stare at him, she accepted boring, how can a person change so fast? How many characters does he have?


    It will be as powerful as the God of war.


    I''ll search like a financial fan.


    Now, like an expert in the world, he sighs and sighs here with indescribable charm.


    Shi Yao is speechless. She can''t see through Ning Tao completely. She says it''s a wonderful flower, but it''s not all. She''s getting more and more confused. Her head is bigger or bigger.


    And behind him, the tens of thousands of people look resentful, red eyes, staring at Ning Tao.


    Now look at the space mountain. It''s bare in the East and bare in the West. It looks terrible. Just like the Mediterranean, he has more than half of the space flowers and plants in his hands. He even plans to pry rocks to move the mountain.


    Fortunately, the righteous chivalrous woman took him away, otherwise, the remaining half would not escape.


    If he didn''t know that he was not easy to be provoked, someone would have been fighting with him. Now that he is planning to go to time mountain, many people who are planning to leave are back, and they are planning to have a good look at this guy''s bad luck.


    "You have the ability to move the time mountain. If you can, I will call you uncle."


    "I recognize you as my ancestor."


    "I I''ll give you all my three ladies and six daughters. Who''s afraid of who? " Tens of thousands of people were gnashing their teeth in the back, one by one as if they were cruel.


    Because it''s impossible.


    At this time, Shi Yao took a deep breath and said with a smile, "are you ready to go up the mountain?"


    Ning Tao grins, grabs a long space grass and holds it in his mouth. He has nearly half a room. Looking at the more prosperous time mountain, his eyes are hot and he says excitedly: "I can''t wait a long time."


    Immediately step up to the time mountain.


    Shi Yao''s heart laughs. The first step into the time mountain is an important threshold. Not everyone can get on it.


    I wanted to see Ning Tao suffer, but I found that this guy went up the mountain leisurely like nobody.


    With grass in his mouth and hands on his back, he is like an old man patrolling mountains, not to mention how leisurely he is.


    Shi Yao''s silly eyes scratched her head. Did the power of time mountain drop? She immediately followed, but was immediately covered by a force of time, as if a time wheel was depriving everything.


    Her face changed, this power is not weak, but stronger than when he realized.


    Don''t be careless and wrap yourself in space.


    Soon, they met a man, an old man with white hair, who was very thin and skinny. He just gave them a hard look, and his eyes burst with light, but soon faded.


    With his current strength, he can''t help Ning Tao at all. They all see the battle.


    Don''t think about it. I can live longer


    Ning Tao chews grass roots in his mouth and is puzzled, but Shi Yao explains: "be careful of these people. They generally grasp the means of life expectancy, and after years of understanding, they naturally have some skills.""Take life?"


    Ning Tao was surprised. Can he still play like this?


    Sure enough, many old men look at them with green eyes and shortness of breath. They want to eat them.


    This is to treat them as fat sheep.


    Ning Tao can''t help humming coldly. There is a dangerous smell all over his body. In his mind, the word "empty" is also flashing slightly. It is precisely because of it that he can walk up so easily now.


    It seems to be able to resist some of the pressure.


    Some old men''s faces turned white and their brows locked. Finally, they sighed and continued to close their eyes to understand


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was satisfied. Suddenly, Chong Shiyao asked curiously, "what is the mystery of the power of time? How much do you have now? Is that great? "


    As soon as Shi Yao heard this, she stopped and looked down at a green flower. It seemed that she had just been born, and there were flowers. However, her hands were shining slowly.


    Then, a miracle happened, and the green flower grew up rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    It blooms, blooms, and even stretches a few feet.


    It''s like going from childhood to youth.


    Just a few minutes.


    Ning Tao is stunned. My God, how is this possible? He opened the perspective, and the spirit released it to check the flower. He found that it had no side effects, just like it grew naturally, and its efficacy had not changed.


    "This This... "


    Don''t mention him, even some old men who have been enlightened here for a long time can''t help but stare big eyes and are shocked, even if they can''t do it.


    Who is this chivalrous woman?


    Looking at time mountain, there are only two or three people who can do this step. This girl is not simple.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s face excited and marvelous, Shi Yao could not help shaking her head and said bitterly, "I can only do this step. It seems incredible, but in fact it''s chicken ribs, and it costs a lot to perform."


    "If one day I can make this flower blossom, mature, and grow into nutrients at one time, it means that I have little time to achieve and barely step into the door of time, but it''s still early."


    Words just fall, a hoarse friction voice came out: "little girl, it is quite experience."

 Chapter 3293

    "Who? Roll out, "Ning Tao eyes a cold, white fall in the hands of the moment, murderous.


    The atmosphere all around changed abruptly.


    The crowd below was also excited.


    "Come on, pick up this bastard''s skin..."


    Shi Yao gently frowns on Dai Mei and keeps watch in secret. It seems that it''s not good. It seems that people who come are not good. Although she knows there will be trouble, she didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    It''s not the "time acceleration" she showed that caused the trouble, but some of them have little life.


    Time is easier up the mountain than down.


    No one would want to go down.


    But at this time, the mountain will be deprived of a lot of life every moment. If an immortal king comes here, he may turn into a handful of loess and yellow sand in a few years.


    Xianhuang and laoguai can''t last long here.


    Unless you have something to gain, some qualifications, some secret ways to seize life, and Take away the secret!


    In the vigilance, a bony old man suddenly stood up, Jie Jie a smile, slowly turned around, almost did not scare the two people, because the old guy is like a skeleton, only a skin.


    Especially a pair of his eyes, like the green ghost fire, the deep depression of his eyes.


    This scene, it looks very creepy.


    This It''s not human anymore, is it?


    How crazy are these people about time? He didn''t want to leave. Although his breath was like a candle in the wind, it seemed that time was running out, it gave him a feeling of sweat.


    This guy is not weak at the peak, is he?


    It was a real shock to him.


    At this time, Shi Yao vigilant way: "careful, this person''s time attainments are not inferior to me, do not hit."


    Ning Tao''s heart moved and found that these old men were communicating. He suddenly raised his ears and said, "it''s the emperor of all evil. This old man has little life. It seems that he can''t help giving up."


    "Yes, he is already the oldest people here. He has the ability to live up to now. If he fails this time, I''m afraid he won''t be able to survive in a few days. It''s a pity that he has a lot of time. "


    "If only you could pass it on to me..."


    The voice is full of words, but I can hear it roughly.


    This old guy, as expected, is not a good comer. Ning Tao sneers and points at him: "what''s the matter with you? I still have to go up the mountain. I have no time to talk with you here. "


    "Jie Jie..."


    With a smile, the withered body seemed to fall down in a gust of wind. He said weakly, "I haven''t had energy to irrigate my body for a long time. I''m here to ask my little friend for some stars."


    "Oh? That''s it? " Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, is wrong blame this old man?


    Shi Yao''s heart sank. What''s wrong with her?


    "Jie Jie, I''m dying now. How dare I ask for so much? As long as several trillion stars are restored, I''ll leave the time mountain. I''m not your opponent."


    All evil Immortal Emperor a face sincerity way.


    But as soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face became stiff. He jumped up and glared at him and said, "how much? Trillions, not tens of thousands? Hundreds of millions? You have too much appetite. I think you are possessed. "


    "I tell you, if you want to take a cent from Laozi for nothing, you will never think about it in your life."


    He''s so poor, will he?


    Shi Yao rolled her eyes, helpless and speechless. How can this guy be like a miser? How poor is his family? As for the reaction?


    The evil Immortal Emperor was also stunned, but a cruel radian appeared in the corner of his mouth and said, "since my little friend can''t satisfy the old man''s wish, I think I''ve made a move."


    "Fresh body, I haven''t experienced it for a long time. I can''t be so selfish."


    As we speak, a force of time condenses.


    It slowly condensed into an hourglass.


    "No, it''s the secret of time. Be careful," said Shi Yao. She was surprised. Was it a must kill skill?


    After all, the secret of time is very tricky. They don''t know how many years they''ve been thinking about it. They want to take the initiative, otherwise it''s very troublesome.


    Just about to move, behind suddenly rang out a loud sharp sound, shock broken stone, shock broken eardrum.


    All the people on the mountain covered their ears in pain.


    "No, it''s the black feather demon emperor, ah Damn, it''s hard Have they joined hands? "


    Some of the old men screamed and retreated wildly.


    My ears are bleeding.


    Ning Tao and Shi Yao are in the middle of this move, and they are unprepared at all. They are attacked and their faces are distorted. They only feel that their brains are going to shock at this moment.


    The sound of terror seemed to shatter them.


    "Secret method, time hourglass!"


    "Secret method, time solidifies!"Two secret methods have been used one after another.


    It''s like the frozen space-time in front of it, but it can''t stop.


    "No, damn it, it''s a trick," Ning Tao scolded secretly. Who could have thought that there was a demon emperor in ambush.


    It''s true that people grow old.


    Look at this, I have cooperated more than once and twice.


    Seeing an hourglass appear on the top of his head, Ning Tao seems to want to steal the day. He is furious, especially Shi Yao. He just promised Shi Changkong that he would protect his sister. How can he break his promise?


    "Roar..."


    "720000 times The melting pot of war


    "Secret dictionary, overlapping space!"


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s fighting power increased sharply, and his whole body was full of Qi and blood. He even divided into thousands of double shadows. He broke away from the solidification of time and space, and his body shape was wrong. He forced Shi Yao out of the attack range of the hourglass.


    "Seek death, deprive me!" As soon as the king of evil gritted his teeth, he immediately turned red and tried his best to activate the hourglass.


    Once you win, you''ll die.


    Soon there will be another old man.


    "No..."


    Shi Yao is shocked and angry, but she can''t get close to that range, and dozens of breath lock her at the same time.


    In a flash, Ning Tao felt that his life was like an hourglass. The loss of life was fast, and a sense of weakness haunted his heart. It was an unreasonable deprivation. There were few forces in the world that could resist the erosion of time.


    Even if the space is protected, it is difficult to block.


    Ning Tao''s face was black, and a strand of flowing black hair gradually turned white. He was angry from his heart, and he didn''t believe it. He gritted his teeth and roared, "the way of Zhou, protect your body!"


    "Ka Click... "


    The hourglass suddenly seemed to be stuck.


    "What What? " The evil Immortal Emperor was silly. He felt that there was an indescribable great force blocking him.


    In front of him, there was a sudden "bang", and the hourglass and even the solidification were all broken by Ning Tao at this moment. As soon as he screamed, he saw a fist full of murders suddenly appeared, mixed with endless anger.


    "No Little Xiao you, wait, listen to me... "


    "Bang ~"


    with a dull sound, a skeleton''s head was blasted by Shengsheng, and a ghost screamed and drowned under the sun''s holy fire.


    It''s all too fast, no one can react, but it''s not over. Ning Tao turns around and throws the white fall wrapped with the holy fire behind him, just like a golden meteor can penetrate everything.


    A similar old monster, whose pupil just contracted, was pierced by this shot.


    The power of terror shattered his half body.


    No No... "


    However, the scream stopped. For a moment, it was quiet on the mountain of time, and the two Imperial ranks fell one after another.


    It''s like an invisible hammer striking at people''s hearts.


    "This..."

 Chapter 3294

    Those skinny old men are all silly. The emperor of evil, the emperor of black feather, is one of the most accomplished people in time mountain.


    Especially that move time hourglass, once the Immortal Emperor in the move, also can''t stop, can only slowly wait to die.


    It can be said to be very overbearing.


    It is superior in all known time secrets.


    However, he was shattered by this young man. He was not afraid of time. He even broke away from the two secrets of time at one stroke, and even killed the two imperial strongmen with the power of thunder.


    One was hit with a blow.


    One of them was shattered by a single shot.


    Looking at the two bodies, everyone was silent.


    However, they were silent, but Ning Tao still had a stomach full of fire. Killing two old people was not enough to make him vent his anger. If he hadn''t been quick to generate wisdom and used the way of Zhou to break away from the shackles, I''m afraid he didn''t know what to do.


    A strand of white hair is still floating in front of me.


    That a few breath, it seems to be less than a thousand years of life, which makes Ning Tao feel distressed as if he lost his kidney.


    "You "Damn it," Ning Tao glared, burning all over. Everything was burning. As soon as he stepped on the sole of his foot, his body was like a flash of golden lightning.


    He rushed to those old guys.


    As if tigers among a flock of sheep!


    "No It''s none of our business. It''s the two of them. Don''t Help! Help Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "Boom boom..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the blink of an eye, the mountain of time screams.


    At this moment, at least a dozen old people with little life span were smashed by Ning Tao. They were not even dregs. There was no need to collect their bodies.


    The energy left is not as good as a skeleton, but the space ring is put away.


    It''s not that Ning Tao killed innocent people indiscriminately. It''s just these people. Seeing that his life is not long, they use their breath to calm Shi Yao and help all evils and Heiyu. They want to be a human being, otherwise Shi Yao will be able to get Ning Tao out of trouble.


    These people are accomplices.


    At the critical moment, falling into the well is worse than the real culprit. What''s more, Ning Tao kills people who are dying. If he doesn''t kill them, he will harm others sooner or later.


    Ning Tao might as well give them a ride ahead of time.


    "Great Xia, ancestors, predecessors Don''t kill us. We are wrong. Please let us live. We have nothing to do. Please be merciful... "


    The rest of the old men knelt and cried.


    Ning Tao cold hum, but suddenly a frown, micro unobservable looked at the time mountain.


    I fell into thinking.


    At this time, Shi Yao came over biting her red lip until she pasted it in front of Ning Tao. The latter was stunned. What was she going to do? But found her complex out a jade hand, in his forehead found that a white hair.


    She even shook her head and sighed after observing one or two. Her time accomplishment is not enough to recover the loss.


    That thousand years of life is lost.


    "Thank you Thank you, "said Shi Yao, sipping her lips.


    In order to save her, Ning Tao gave up the chance to escape. Instead, he pushed her out. That scene has made him unforgettable and complicated.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile, "I promised your brother that I would protect you well. If you get hurt, he won''t wait to find me to do his best."


    Those old men are still desperately kowtowing, their heads are broken, leaving only a piece of red.


    Time won''t kill him.


    Then here, they are lambs. One by one, they are weak. How can they resist?


    Seeing this, Shi Yao sighed, shook her head and said, "let them go. I''m afraid I can''t stand the temptation of time. I''m afraid I can''t escape this disaster all my life."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he took another look at the mountain. He had made up his mind. He didn''t plan to kill all of them.


    But the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime can not be escaped.


    If you want to live, you can hand over the secret of time in your hand, even if you have experience, feeling and writing.


    Although this requirement is very harsh, but in the face of life and death, these things are empty, immediately bear the pain, one by one gritted his teeth and handed over to Ning Tao the secret skills and even the harvest that he had collected for many years.


    It''s a waste of money.


    With this harvest, Ning Tao''s anger was more than half gone. He found and put away all evil and black feather''s rings, and then he took Shi Yao to continue climbing.


    There are strong and weak time mysteries, each of which is created by people like all evils.


    They are all rare treasures.


    Although thousands of years of life lost all at once, so many gains are enough to make up for it.


    Ning Tao turns over the hourglass and the secret skills of coagulation at that time. He just takes a look and puts them away. Of course, he doesn''t treat Shi Yao badly and gives her several secret skills in a row.


    Anyway, you can change to understand and practice.Although she accepted it, her beautiful eyes were always staring at her white hair.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao even looks up and touches the white hair. He thinks that he is from the holy land of longevity. Life is the most luxurious for him. Does it matter if he lives for a thousand years?


    Although I was shocked and angry at the beginning, now I gradually come back to myself, and it seems that it is not so serious.


    Moreover, it seems that life expectancy is slowly recovering.


    It''s just very weak. If you find it carefully, you can see that this wisp of white hair is slowly becoming black.


    It''s just that the process is very slow.


    It should be because of longevity. When I have time to go back to the holy land, I will take a few more breaths.


    Ning Tao thought carelessly.


    Even if he is not willing, there is no good way. He immediately comforts Shi Yao with a smile and tells her not to take it seriously. Even if there is no holy land of eternal life, he is an Immortal King, and a thousand years is nothing to him.


    Gradually, they came to the hillside of the time mountain, and could feel the gradual enhancement of the time wheel.


    There are not many people here.


    Even if they did, they would hide when they saw him.


    But just arriving at the middle of the mountain, a thin old man in a golden robe was sitting there. His breath was deep and hot.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows. Under Shi Yao''s vigilance, he walked out and arched his hand and said, "dare you ask me if you are the one who has just voiced to the boy?"


    After a long time, he said with a bitter smile, "it''s me. Thank you for listening to me and letting those people go."


    "If you are right, you should have practiced the great sun Bible. It seems that you still have the holy body of the sun, but it seems that there are some other things in it."


    Ning Tao heart a Deng, he is how to see out? He didn''t do it here.


    "How dare you ask me


    "Jinyang Fairy king

 Chapter 3295

    "Kim Jinyang


    Ning Tao is eccentric. He can''t remember that he has an impression of this name. However, the word Xianhuang makes him feel tight in his heart. It''s this person who puts more pressure on him than he can imagine.


    Basically no less than the state of the soul Wind devil!


    I''m afraid it can also be called Jinyang xianzun!


    Shi Yao also has a deep look.


    Looking at this time mountain, most people understand the way of time, which is between the foot of the mountain and the middle of the mountain. But this person is alone on the middle of the mountain. No one is higher than him, and no one dares to get close to him.


    From this we can see that this person is not simple.


    At the very least, it is much better than all evils and the black feather Immortal Emperor, and the time attainments are even more unfathomable.


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s body suddenly lit up a golden light, a palm sized gold pagoda "driliuliu" rotated out, turned into a spirit, some incredible, excited to see the Jinyang immortal.


    "Yes It''s you, it''s you, I I''m little gold. Do you still remember me? You gave me the name at the beginning. You also helped to refine this tower... "


    Ning Tao was surprised.


    Does Qi Ling know him?


    At this time, the skinny old man also saw the Sunset Tower. He laughed at the vicissitudes of life and said with emotion, "I didn''t expect to see you again in the last few years. It''s a big wish."


    "The sunset tower has changed its owner. It seems that the guy of sunset, who is not righteous, took a step ahead of me."


    Qi Ling looks sad, especially when he sees the state of Jinyang. It looks very tough, but in fact, it''s better than the previous one.


    Seeing that Ning Tao and his wife were still confused, the spirit of setting sun explained: "this master Jinyang is a good friend of the old master. He once traveled and exchanged views with each other. He even invited this master to build the Sunset Tower."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that he was a strong man in a period of time with the sunset Immortal Emperor.


    No wonder you know you have a big day Bible.


    After a careful induction, I found that he had the same faint breath. I should have read the dairi Bible


    At this time, Qi Ling also introduced Ning Tao and his old master.


    After hearing this, the thin old man in the golden robe closed his eyes, sighed lonely and said with a self mocking smile: "that guy, on the contrary, died like a hero, but he was an old man. Once he entered the time mountain, he stayed here all his life."


    "Now it''s not human, it''s not human, it''s not ghost. If the sunset guy doesn''t die, I''m afraid he has already stepped into the supreme, but his comprehension is still above me."


    Ning Tao said curiously, "didn''t you break through the supremacy? Why do you have to stay in this time mountain? "


    "Ha ha..."


    With a smile, Jin Yang looked at the unreachable time mountain and said: "maybe, it''s very similar to gamblers. He always thinks that he can get back the money all at once, but in the end, he has nothing to lose."


    "Although we know that, everyone can''t avoid this law. Alas, we still don''t have enough determination."


    "Well, if you don''t talk about this, I also advise you that you are young. Don''t waste your time on the mountain of time. If you are sure, you can try again. Your" Big Day Bible "is not bad either."


    "With your talent, the solar corpus, your future achievements will surely surpass those of us two old guys."


    Ning Tao put out his hand and said with a wry smile: "I know that, too. But there are five forms in the Bible that day. There are only two forms in my hand. They are incomplete and can''t continue to practice. Can I have the rest of the Dharma in my hand?"


    In the face of his wishful look, Jinyang shook his head and recalled: "I remember that many years ago, I wandered in an ancient relic with sunset, and he found this remnant by accident."


    "There were only two moves in those years, and the master of that cave only knew these two moves, but they were regarded as treasures. I''ve seen them before, but they were too difficult for me to give up."


    "Sure enough," said Ning Tao helplessly.


    To tell you the truth, the power of the dairi Bible is absolutely unparalleled. He has just figured it out, but with its rapid development, it will gradually fall behind.


    If you reach the realm of Immortal Emperor, I''m afraid the power of these two forms will be greatly reduced.


    If you can find the latter three forms, Ning Tao believes that this is a very powerful holy Dharma, even better than the overlord body, not weaker than the Zhenzong unique knowledge of the super galaxy. However, just thinking about it now.


    But speaking of this, Jin Yang''s words suddenly changed again. He took out a broken jade tube and said, "but there is no other way. This jade tube was found together with the" Big Day Bible "at that time."


    "There is a map drawn in it. Although some places are missing, we can still identify a general place. We don''t know if it is the location of the last three types of the great day Bible. Sunset and I agreed to go together."


    "However, he never showed up again. Later, I took this jade tube and looked for it several times, but I got nothing. I gave it to you, hoping you can get something."While talking, he waved to Ning Tao.


    The latter was surprised, subconsciously took over, it seems that did not expect to give it to himself.


    As soon as he scanned it, he found that it was indeed a map. It seemed that some of them were familiar. It seemed that he had seen them somewhere, but he couldn''t remember for a moment.


    And it''s too human.


    But what he didn''t expect was still behind. It seemed that the goddess of luck was looking after him to make up for his loss.


    As soon as the king of Jinyang turned over his hand, he took out two scrolls, one red and the other silver. He said, "these two scrolls are all my life''s efforts. I have no use keeping them. I''ll give them to you together."


    Said, unexpectedly also waved to send over.


    Ning Tao is dumb, and Shi Yao on one side comes to have a look. She is surprised to see that one book is called Jinyang Sanshi, which has reached the highest level of imperial Dharma, while the other book is actually a time secret.


    It''s called Time constant sand!


    It looks like it''s several times more subtle than the hourglass of time.


    Two people can''t help but be stunned, this benefit is also too big, even if Ning Tao is so cheeky, looking at these three kinds of things in his hand, he can''t say it.


    How can I have a bad feeling?


    It''s like, it''s something to do.


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as he looked up, he saw that Jinyang shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I don''t care about life and death. You are the descendant of sunset, and you are also the descendant of me. Don''t let my inheritance decline."


    "Wait a minute, it will open your eyes. If I die, I will Bury it in the mountain of time. "


    Ning Tao''s face turns white and his lips wriggle. He wants to dissuade him, but Shi Yao shakes her head and stops him. Maybe this is the gambler''s fight.


    Seeing this, Jinyang closed his eyes, and a mysterious and mysterious power slowly diffused. A miracle happened. His whole thin body was plump, and gradually became strong, young and towering.


    It seems to reproduce the young face of that year.


    Quite mysterious, shocking!


    This scene attracted a lot of people''s attention, including the group of old men, can not help but stare.


    Did Lord Jinyang understand it successfully?


    "He He is young again


    In the line of sight, Jinyang slowly opens his eyes, seems to be thinking, looking at himself into meditation, and Ning Tao surprised: "master, you You made it? "


    However, Jin Yang shakes his head with a smile, suddenly reaches out his hand and gathers a mysterious force to shoot at him.


    And straight into the sea of his soul.


    Ning Tao was surprised, but didn''t stop him.


    But in the next second, Jinyang in a touch of relief, vicissitudes of life smile, slowly dissipated, with the naked eye visible speed, not only rapid aging, but also become loess.


    He Failed!


    But it left valuable experience for Ning Tao!


    The light is a message. It is the last feeling he left to Ning Tao after he realized his state.


    The value of this insight can not be estimated. It may be the amazing discovery of the person who has the highest understanding of the way of time in the world, or even an opportunity.

 Chapter 3296

    A gust of wind blowing, a little bleak.


    There is even a touch of desolation!


    Ning Tao''s eyes are moist. Although he met this elder by chance, he regarded himself as a younger generation and even left his inheritance to himself.


    Map, the secret is not said.


    Finally, he passed on his last feeling to himself.


    You know, for those old men at the foot of the mountain, this sentiment is more precious than holy Dharma and artifact.


    At this moment, he is full of respect for this master Jinyang. He has been regarded as an elder in his heart, and is worthy of respect as well as learning from him.


    With a "puff" sound, Ning Tao kowtowed three times to the place where Jinyang''s predecessors fell. He gave a big salute. When he got up, he waved a wisp of breeze towards the handful of loess.


    The Loess immediately floated over the whole mountain.


    It''s also the fulfillment of his wish


    At the foot of the mountain, the old men knelt down together, looking sad and all the way Let''s go.


    After a salute, Shi Yao looked at the top of the mountain which was still some distance away and turned to ask, "what''s your plan next? Do you want to keep climbing? "


    "Up again, it''s a real Jedi!"


    Ning Tao silently shook his head and looked at the top of the mountain. He resolutely turned around and said, "now I''m not sure, but I''ll definitely get on it. "


    Then he went down the mountain.


    Shi Yao was surprised, but she didn''t despise it. On the contrary, she praised it. Only when she could advance and retreat, could she become a man.


    He immediately followed.


    Halfway up the mountain, she did not dare to rush.


    At the foot of the mountain, everyone looked like a ghost. At that time, the few strong people on the mountain were almost killed by him. It was really cruel.


    It''s a bloody road.


    Ning Tao spits out a foul breath and looks at the quiet Shi Yao. Just as he wants to open his mouth, he suddenly looks moved. He picks his eyebrows, turns his hand and takes out a broken talisman.


    It''s a note, elder Hai.


    He checked it quickly.


    Soon, Ning Tao''s face gushes a touch of excitement, surprise, unexpectedly is the seal stone has whereabouts, sea elder has called hands, let him go together.


    That''s great. There are so many happy events.


    Ning Tao is very excited, but he just wants to start. Suddenly his steps are stiff, and he can''t help looking at Shi Yao.


    Do you want to take her with you?


    "Well, you..."


    Seeing this, Shi Yao smiles, raises her chin and says, "it doesn''t matter. Go ahead. I''ve just got several time secrets. Go back and understand them. Remember to exchange your experience with me."


    Then she handed out her spirit jade tube.


    It''s easy to get in touch.


    After taking the jade tube, Ning Tao is dumbfounded. He always feels strange. It''s like asking people for wechat on earth.


    He did not dare to delay any longer. He told her to leave in a hurry. The seal stone is of great importance to the safety of the three realms, and it is not such an important thing.


    Looking at Ning Tao''s back, Shi Yao stands in the same place for a long time, but finally reveals a touch of complexity.


    "In the future, I''m afraid it''s hard to see each other again..."


    In the sigh, gone with the wind.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao started to speed up, and once again used the big blink technique. Unexpectedly, he made a lot of progress, and the speed increased by a large margin, more than twice as fast as when he came.


    And not long after that, when they met the people who came to meet them, they immediately took the spaceship to fight with the sea elder.


    Half a day later, in the starry sky.


    Ning Tao arrived in a hurry. Elder Hai had been waiting for him for a long time. Seeing his arrival, elder Hai said with a smile: "it''s a good chance for you to climb to the top of space mountain. Congratulations. You will be a great master in the future."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and responds in a hurry. Then he asks: "where is the seal stone now? What''s the situation? "


    "Oh, it''s like this. In a starry vein, a group of people accidentally dug up a forbidden place, which was very noisy. It was there that the seal stone was found, which was a message from an elder in the league."


    "It''s said that the prohibition there is very strong. I''m afraid of accidents, so I summoned the experts in the League to go with me."


    Elder Hai is full of confidence.


    The six people behind him, with their eyes full of brilliance, suddenly exclaimed: "I''ve seen the leader."


    Ning Tao praises him secretly. It''s true that the two half step immortal emperors are strong, and the rest are the later period of the Immortal Emperor. There''s also elder Hai, a senior Immortal Emperor. He''s not black feather, and the evil two can match. The lineup is very luxurious.


    "Thank you for your help, elder Hai!"


    Sea elder nods, also don''t wriggle, immediately shout, the spaceship at the foot immediately sails to that mine vein.


    The reason for the great help is that I hope Ning Tao can remember this kindness. First, Lord lingxu said hello, and second, he saw Ning Tao''s potential.


    It was on the top of space mountain.There will be no accident in the future. He must be a great master. So this time, he has brought out his confidants.


    It''s about getting this done perfectly.


    Otherwise, just send someone to come. It''s not necessary to take such a lot of trouble and come here by yourself


    At this time, Ning Tao sat inside the spaceship, meditating, taking stock of the harvest, the space-time mountain, the loss and gain, the plants containing the law of space, the secret of time, the best imperial Dharma, and the word "empty" in his mind.


    Although we have gained a lot, it seems that there are not many things we can use now, which can serve as a foundation for the world.


    For example, although he can practice this supreme Dharma, it is similar to the dairi Bible. It should have absorbed some advantages and was later created. He no longer has so much energy to study.


    And even if he learned it, it would not help him much. If it was a holy Dharma, he would certainly learn it.


    He can''t use it, but it''s the most needed and urgently needed unique skill in the world. It''s a semi-finished book. It''s his last harvest. This "Jinyang three styles" can be regarded as the treasure of zhenmen.


    Time, space can be another day to understand, anyway, things are in hand, not in a hurry.


    It was the word "empty" in his mind that made him feel sad and inexplicable. He didn''t know what it was.


    Ning Tao thought for a moment, and suddenly intruded into his mind to see what it was. His body and mind were empty, and his consciousness seemed to be gradually blurred, and he was in the word "empty" wholeheartedly.


    I don''t know how long after that, Ning Tao suddenly regained consciousness, shortness of breath, the empty words in his mind suddenly disappeared.


    However, he got a space secret.


    It seems very strange.


    Just now, it seems that we are about to get started. After all, there is accumulation. Is it the way left by the sage of time and space? Ning Tao looks excited and excited.


    After all, prestige is there.


    I don''t know how powerful it is.


    Is there a secret law hidden on time mountain? But he can''t go up yet.


    Excited, I suddenly caught a glimpse of the treasures before I came to the holy land. They were Teng Yunlong and song Xingzhou. Before I had time to look at them carefully, those two forces have not come now. I don''t think they are so fast.


    Ning Tao ponders, as if thought of what? In the ring of song Xingzhou, I turned it over and over.


    Sure enough, he immediately turned to a jar.


    The other half of the can.


    Ning Tao is very happy. This is an ancient imperial instrument. You can take it back with you and give it to master Guyuan.


    In Teng Yunlong''s ring, he found a treasure. It was a bottle with blood in it. It turned into a real dragon roaring with angry eyes.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "True dragon blood essence?"

 Chapter 3297

    Ning Tao is surprised. The pure dragon spirit makes him feel real. It''s still a pure blood dragon.


    It looks like it''s still fresh.


    The strength of noumenon should be stronger than that of Jinyang.


    The reason why he is supreme is entirely due to the time mountain. If there is no time mountain depriving him of his life, I''m afraid that jinyangtuo is a supreme.


    At least the spirit level has reached.


    Looking at the dragon''s blood, Ning Tao''s eyes shine, and he can''t help licking his lips. He also finds himself strange, as if he is very eager for this thing.


    Is Is it the dragon body of the sun?


    After all, this drop of real dragon essence blood is a great tonic for him.


    Teng Yunlong actually has this treasure, but he should not be a dragon. According to elder Hai, it seems that Teng snake, a kind of ancient creature, is very fierce and can fly through the clouds. It ranks high in the list of exotic animals.


    Don''t they kill a real dragon?


    Looking at this group of blood essence, Ning Tao thought suspiciously, but how, it has nothing to do with him. When it comes to his hands, he doesn''t want to fly away and swallow it directly.


    As soon as he entered the room, the energy suddenly spread out like an explosion. It was extremely violent. It was like hiding a dragon. The strong dragon Qi made his skin seem to form layers of dragon scales, and there was a bulge on his forehead.


    Ning Tao''s face turned red, and he hastened to activate the dragon body of the sun, and the ancient Dafa slowly absorbed it


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Roar, roar..."


    Outside, the spacecraft entered a meteorite zone.


    There are some exotic animals, and even some of them are the sources of energy.


    When the spaceship sailed into the area, it felt that there was some quietness here, and there was no figure on some planets.


    Is it a group break?


    Or did they all go to see the excitement?


    Soon, the spaceship finally sailed to its destination. This is an asteroid named refined copper star. It mainly produces refined copper, which is a hot mineral. It is surrounded by a layer of array protection to resist the low temperature in the starry sky.


    Ning Tao also came out, full of Qi and blood surging, more than half of the blood has not been fully refined.


    However, the sun dragon body is happy.


    Eat like crazy, grow like crazy.


    When the essence and blood are absorbed, the dragon body of the sun will be promoted to a higher level. I don''t know if it will be a great success?


    Anyway, the physique is quite strong now.


    Take a step, he felt heavy, heavy as a kilo, an immortal Jun saw Ning Tao walk by, even left footprints on the spaceship, scared his eyes were staring straight.


    How did he do it?


    At this time, Ning Tao looked at the fine copper star in front of him, but his brow was slightly frowning. Something was wrong. It was too quiet, and a bad smell came from the air.


    "Hai Lao, this..."


    Elder Hai''s brow sank and nodded to him solemnly. With a wave of his hand, the six people behind him were on guard. He said solemnly: "don''t you come out and see my friend in the dark? It''s not easy to try to trick us. "


    The sound is rolling and reverberating in this area.


    Ning Tao''s golden pupil flashed and found that the slaves in the refined copper star had disappeared. There were also some corpses, which seemed to belong to the foremen and consuls.


    At this time, some large meteorites around suddenly burst open and burst out ten figures in a row.


    A huge array will trap people.


    Don''t wait for reaction, the next second, the surrounding space suddenly disordered, they seem to be isolated into a space.


    Subpoenas and other means don''t work.


    However, we have just called for help.


    Elder Hai is experienced and quick to respond.


    In front of him, there were ten figures, one by one murderous, with masks on their faces, which was very mysterious. The most important thing was that there were two strong immortal emperors in the team.


    The rest are immortal.


    Under the array, the strength of each one increases dramatically.


    Ning Tao and others turned pale. They were afraid that they were in trouble. The other party was obviously prepared and had been ambushing them here for a long time.


    But who could it be?


    Are these two forces?


    But it''s too fast, isn''t it?


    It seems that it is only three days since the accident. How can we arrange people to ambush so quickly?


    Elder Hai was also puzzled. He asked his men to protect Ning Tao. He took a step and said, "who are you? Why ambush us here? But do you want to know if you want to offend the space-time alliance? "


    "Ha ha..."


    As the voice fell, a man in a long robe with a white mask walked out with a smile and glanced at the spaceship. Ben just wanted to speak, but he seemed to pause.


    But soon, he stared at Ning Tao and said with a smile, "it seems that this is the new alliance leader, isn''t it?"


    "We don''t want much, just one of him!""Ning Tao?"


    Elder Hai''s face changed. He looked at Ning Tao secretly, as if asking if he was his enemy?


    However, Ning Tao''s perspective was still on, and he could see it clearly through the white mask. Suddenly, with a smile, he walked out of the protection of the people and said with a faint smile, "tut Tut, brother Shi, you don''t have to exaggerate even if you think about me?"


    "Why didn''t you do it when you were in the space mountain?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned.


    Do they know each other?


    White mask man calm, can''t see the face, just light way: "don''t understand what you are saying, I know, you have sent out a message for help, small half a day time should have rescue arrived."


    "There''s no point in procrastinating. Either hand over the people now or Wait for us to take people away. "


    However, Ning Tao glared and snorted: "Shi Changkong, do you think I don''t know you if you wear a mask? Thanks to the fact that I gave up my life to protect your sister, I lost a thousand years of life. "


    "What the hell are you up to? Who on earth sent you? Who are you? "


    Sea elder dumb, obviously confused, scratched his head and said: "do you know this man?"


    "Stone heavy boundary, stone long sky," Ning Tao said firmly.


    Although the mask is a magic weapon with some masking effect, can it block perspective?


    I''m kidding. He saw it at a glance.


    What the hell is this kid doing?


    However, it seems that the white mask man does not want to talk nonsense, just a wave of his hand, said: "quick decision."


    Staring at Ning Tao again, he said: "he Give it to me


    "Yes ~"


    as soon as the voice fell, Xianli burst out.


    Nine figures rushed up, two immortal emperors met the sea elder, and the remaining seven met the six, but with the increase of the array, there were five half step immortal emperors.


    In terms of the lineup, it was completely suppressed.


    Although elder Hai is a senior Immortal Emperor, the two are equally powerful, and each one is not weaker than him.


    "Damn, alliance leader, be careful..."


    Although that''s what he said, it''s better to worry about Ning Tao than about himself. After all, he has time and space. Even in the face of Xianhuang, he can protect himself.


    On the contrary, they are more dangerous now.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The battle is on the verge of breaking out. It''s very hot. Neither side has left a hand. Time is precious at this moment.


    However, the white masked man "boom" but burst out of breath, actually is also an Immortal Emperor, the whole three emperors, the sea elder was shocked, want to slap himself, what do you think? What the hell


    But Ning Tao was not surprised. Instead, he took a deep breath, twisted his neck and said, "since you want to fight, come and have a try. You can''t wait on the space mountain."

 Chapter 3298

    But the fierce words of a man turned into a white sword.


    Clap it with one hand and use the supreme aura.


    "Emperor FA, HaoLing palm!"


    Ning Tao is about to dodge, but he finds that one side of the void is blocked, and he has no way out. In this case, let''s fight a hard fight.


    Red eyes, holy fire and Dragon Spirit burst out.


    "720000 times The melting pot of war


    "The sun Holy dragon


    "Roar, roar..."


    Only heard a startling dragon chant, shattered a void, even the shackles of his body are crumbling.


    They were surprised. If they didn''t know Ning Tao was a Terran, I''m afraid they all thought he was a dragon now. This pure dragon spirit is too strong on him, isn''t it?


    Did he eat a dragon?


    Even the masked man''s eyes shrank. He was not only surprised, but also felt a sense of pressure. Ning Tao''s strength increased exponentially with the speed visible to the naked eye, almost infinitely close to the imperial level.


    What''s the secret?


    It''s almost as good as him. I dare not be careless and use the array to increase myself.


    "Give me Town


    "Taboo, longhuangquan!"


    Ning Tao is like a little giant at the moment. He rises a few feet, and the flames are surging. He blows his fist out.


    The space seems to be broken.


    A flaming dragon bites at the masked man.


    The next second, it collided with the huge palmprint, and a great impact was scattered. I felt that the movement of the battle was no worse than that of elder Hai.


    The six helpers are bitter, which is too strong. What can they do to protect others?


    Sage selection first, really worthy of the name!


    However, this is just a warm-up, the shock wave has not dispersed, and the two figures collide with each other. One is full of silver and the other is full of fire. Between the electric light and flint, they are like a mad bullfight.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Roar..."


    What kind of monsters are these?


    Ning Tao punches, the holy fire also covers up, however, always feel a little subdued, this guy''s silver light doesn''t know what it is? The holy fire can''t be eroded, but it can also take off its own strength.


    It''s so slippery that he can''t fight to the meat.


    I couldn''t help him.


    On the other hand, the masked man''s heart is not subdued? His various means are unable to get close to Ning Tao, the sun flame appendage, is like the body of ten thousand methods, even the blade of space can evaporate.


    "Secret art, space silver blade!"


    As soon as the mask man bites his teeth, thousands of dense Silver Blades condensed by space stab Ning Tao.


    "How long do you think you can last?"


    However, as soon as Ning Tao''s mouth was hooked, six whirlpools appeared around him. He firmly protected him, and the power of swallowing all the silver blade.


    "The original skill, the six samsara heavenly skill!"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    In the earth shaking, the mask man suddenly frowns. He finds that Ning Tao''s momentum is not weak, but rising. He suddenly feels that the whirlpool can absorb his strength to make up for himself.


    If it goes on like this, he will lose first.


    A clench teeth, immediately cold hum a, way: "good means, that again try this one move."


    "The secret skill, when the hook in January!"


    I saw a huge crescent moon row down.


    It''s actually all condensed by the force of space. It''s huge, sharp, and thin as cicada wings. Where it passes, even the void is divided into two parts.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump, and the boy''s eyes are sharp. He immediately has a big sun and a bright moon. The two are combined into one, and the bright stars appear all over the sky. It seems that he has a certain echo with the stars in the starry sky.


    At this moment, they all shine.


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    "Break ~"


    the two terrible forces of destruction collided with each other, and each blow was no less than Xianhuang''s full strength. The void array trembled layer upon layer, and there were cracks.


    The three immortals over there didn''t fight as fiercely as they did here. They were all secretly frightened.


    In particular, the two Xianhuang ambush, looking at ningtao are like a ghost, this guy is so strong? How long have you been fighting with Shaozhu? He''s just a fairy, isn''t he? It looks about the same.


    This is impossible in their cognition. Shaozhu is invincible.


    But now, that belief seems to have wavered.


    The selection of saints should not be underestimated.


    "Damn, it''s so difficult?" The mask man frowned. Although he knew that Ning Tao was hard to deal with, he didn''t expect that he didn''t get any benefits and was still in a stalemate.He is an Immortal Emperor. Even if he just broke through, he is also an emperor. If he draws with an Immortal King, he will lose. This is a blow to him.


    Immediately take a deep breath, eyes flash, a loud drink: "all hands, don''t keep."


    "Yes ~"


    when one by one, it''s like going crazy.


    The fighting power has been greatly increased, and the elder Hai and his party can''t breathe. It seems that they can''t hold on for long.


    Ning Tao looks dignified. Even if he uses a token, he can''t turn the war around, but he doesn''t want elder hai to be implicated by himself. He thinks quickly and suddenly has an idea. He just needs to lead these people away.


    After all, it''s all for themselves,


    it''s going to kill them all, and they have a lot of trouble


    At this time, the mask man suddenly took out the silver knife, and his fighting power rose sharply. He said coldly, "don''t be afraid to catch me. In this way, you can suffer less. Otherwise, if I get angry, I can''t control myself."


    "Your secret will not last long. If you are willing to go with me, I will let these people go."


    However, elder Hai yelled: "children are arrogant. Is there anyone in our space-time alliance who is greedy for life and afraid of death? If you want to capture the leader of the alliance, first ask us whether we agree or not. "


    "Kill..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and wrapped himself in the power of space. He actually found the crack accurately and drilled out.


    And fly fast toward the refined copper star.


    "Well, where to go?" The mask man roared, and then quickly out of the array to catch up.


    Elder Hai is impatient and angry. How can Ning Tao not see this? If you run away, how can you go to jingtongxing? It''s clearly a diversion of the enemy''s attention.


    "Damn, which gang of bastards are they? How dare he move the alliance of time and space


    "Are those big forces the first to attack? Give Lord lingxu a challenge? Awe... "


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. It seemed that he had decided something.


    At this time, Ning Tao has fallen on the refined copper star, and the power of space on his body condenses. He suddenly turns around and shoots a blow, which seems so insipid.


    But behind the beauty, there is a hidden opportunity.


    "Sage law, seal of emptiness!"


    This move is just what he realized from the word "empty". Although it is green and astringent, it has considerable power.


    However, as soon as the mask man''s pupil shrinks, I dare not be threatened. Two color shields appear around me, which means that time and space are in disorder.


    But as soon as he made a move, Ning Tao''s eyes couldn''t help staring straight. He had seen this move before. It was the king of God who made it. It was the power of time and space Time and space shield!


    "How is that possible? How could he? "

 Chapter 3299

    The seal of the sky is gone. It looks soft.


    But it''s simple and there''s no space.


    Its strength is also to see and comprehend.


    Like the origin of heaven''s unique skills, it seems that people of that level are not easy to learn what they create.


    However, under Ning Tao''s astonished gaze, this seal meets the shield of time and space, and the surrounding environment seems to collapse. There are only two kinds of forces competing. The masked man clenches his teeth and wears away his strength bit by bit.


    He never thought that Ning Tao would have such a magic trick? Where did you learn that?


    His "time shield" is hard to block.


    "Ka Click... "


    However, after all, Ning Tao is not deeply involved, and has not yet explored the power of this move. After all, he has only understood it for a long time, which is justifiable. In a crack, he is finally consumed by the power of time and space shield.


    But the atmosphere was a little weird.


    Ning Tao''s expression is even more astonished. Can Shi Changkong even use his time shield?


    "I''ll go? What''s the situation? "


    "The power of time and space is rotten these days?"


    Moreover, this move seems to be much more powerful and pure than the king''s move.


    An answer is in Ning Tao''s mind.


    However, he still had to explore. Ning Tao''s eyes flashed and a token appeared in his hand. He communicated with the origin of the Holy Land and blessed himself. At the same time, he used the power of the origin to suppress the masked man tightly.


    Like a pair of invisible hands to hold him.


    Even Xianhuang is hard to escape.


    However, the masked man was not surprised but happy. His silver eyes were staring at the token, and his excitement flashed. When the invisible hand was about to hold him, it was suddenly offset by an equal force.


    "What What? "


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he became short of breath.


    He also has the origin of the holy land of time and space.


    So it is!


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    The mask man suddenly looked up at the sky and laughed. He was a little crazy and said with pride, "I didn''t expect that your strongest card won''t work for me at all. Ha ha..."


    "Surrender. As soon as your secret time comes, you will be the fish on the chopping board, and I will cut you."


    Although that''s what I said, I''ve been wondering for a long time. This battle is not long, but it''s not short. It''s reasonable to say that the secret method shouldn''t last so long?


    But Ning Tao didn''t weaken at all?


    It made him feel uneasy.


    In fact, what he thought was right. If under normal circumstances, the side effects of the secret method should come at this time, and the power of the holy body and the melting pot of war will decline.


    It can even make Ning Tao weak.


    Unfortunately, Ning Tao has a ball of real dragon blood in his body, and most of it hasn''t been refined. This battle has promoted his refining. The sun holy dragon body can absorb and grow at the same time, and it can persist for a long time.


    Along with the war, the time of the furnace has become longer.


    Even with a few more cups of tea, Ning Tao felt that he would not be weak and would even speed up refining.


    However, his fighting spirit suddenly decreased a bit. Looking at the laughing masked man, Ning Tao suddenly took a deep breath, picked his eyebrows and said, "I see. You are the orthodoxy of the holy land of time and space. Am I right?"


    Now Ning Tao can feel that there is a force of time and space in his body that is several times purer than the king of God.


    This guy can hide.


    He didn''t find out before.


    At this time, the masked man didn''t want to answer his question at all. Holding a silver knife, he was filled with a murderous air and said coldly: "since you don''t surrender, don''t blame my men for being merciless. Kill..."


    Just want to fight all out, but see Ning Tao suddenly took back the strength, shrugged: "I surrender."


    "Well What? "


    The mask man is a little confused. It''s really changing too fast. Didn''t you swear to die just now?


    "I said I surrender, but I want to make a serious statement. It''s not that I can''t beat you, but that I don''t want to fight. Remember this," Ning Tao said.


    "Er..."


    The mask man is dull and suspicious. He stares at Ning Tao warily. However, he sees that the power of his whole body slowly subsides. It seems that he has dispersed the secret method.


    What''s wrong with this guy?


    This So you''re going to give up?


    Is it a fraud? He''s afraid to step forward?


    However, seeing that he was still hesitant, Ning Tao rolled his eyes and said, "don''t you grasp? Then I''ll go. "


    Then he wanted to fly back.


    But seeing this, when the masked man clenched his teeth, I made a decision. When I took it out of my arms, a big ring suddenly rushed to Ning Tao, which seemed to be a treasure that could imprison the enemy.


    However, Ning Tao just raised eyebrow to see one eye, unexpectedly stand there to let it fetter.With a click, the circular object buckled him.


    Even his hands were tied up.


    A chaos of time and space intruded into his body, making him unable to smoothly mobilize the spirit power in the Dantian. Even the soul sea was affected.


    But it''s not over yet. The masked man appears behind Ning Tao in a flash. His fingerprints are cumbersome. With the help of a talisman, he seals his accomplishments in an instant.


    But I always feel a little uneasy.


    It''s weird. It''s going well It''s a bit of a surprise.


    The mask man''s face is strange, which makes his heart itch. What''s wrong with you? Just Just caught by yourself? Looking at Ning Tao standing in front of him, he felt a trance, some incredible.


    "You What the hell are you doing? "


    Seeing his vigilance, Ning Tao said with a relaxed face: "what are you nervous about? I''ve been arrested by you. It''s me who should be nervous, OK? Next is to go through the procedure or take it directly? "


    "Forget it, don''t go through the procedure. Please take me to your hometown."


    On hearing this, the masked man gritted his teeth and took off his mask, revealing Shi Changkong''s face. It was him. He frowned and doubted: "you don''t want to bring the space-time alliance to our camp, do you?"


    "Do you think I''ll be stupid enough to fall for you? My goal is not you at all, but your time and space order. I can let you off for the sake of owe you before, but I want the time and space order. "


    Just about to move, suddenly see this token appear in Ning Tao head, unexpectedly want to protect him.


    See Ning Tao a face suddenly, but again stare a way: "originally your purpose is for it?"? But I tell you, the token is in the person, either take me away, or You can''t take the token. "

 Chapter 3300

    See Ning Tao suddenly horizontal up, must let oneself grab him, stone long hollow in the air of no good, sniff a way: "I don''t grasp you can how?"? And threaten me? "


    "You''d better give the token, or you''ll lose your life once you come back with me."


    He let Ning Tao go because he owed him before, otherwise he would have killed him thousands of times with his identity as the leader of the time and space alliance.


    He can bear it, but if he takes it back, I''m afraid those people in holy land will cut him to pieces.


    After so many years of patience, hatred, resentment, and accumulated madness, once it is released, it is not easy to stop. Even he feels terrible. On the other hand, he also believes that Ning Tao is not making trouble for the tiger.


    However, Ning Tao turned his mouth and simply sat down on the ground, controlling the token on his head all the time. He used the origin of the holy land of time and space to protect himself, and his heart was interlinked.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that. I''m very lucky and I''ll never die. But the token and the person must be together. Either take them away or leave them. It''s up to you to catch them or not."


    "If you drag on, help will come."


    Seeing him playing a rogue, Shi Changkong gritted his teeth, "Huchi Huchi" glared: "I warn you, I''m not joking with you. Don''t force me to let your blood splash three feet."


    "Oh, come on, I''ll see if you can help me with the source of the holy land of time and space."


    Ning Tao said leisurely.


    No fear, no fear.


    Seeing this, Shi Changkong''s face gushes a touch of determination. He instantly communicates with the source and turns it into a knife. Looking at Ning Tao, who is protected by the source, he fiercely splits down and wants to break it by force.


    Cut off the connection between them.


    In this way, he can take away the origin of the "time and space order", which is why he came!


    As early as that year, the holy land of time and space was conquered and the source was collected. Later, it was refined and incorporated into the "time and space order". It has been under the control of the time and space alliance leaders of the past dynasties, and they vowed to seize it back.


    This is their hope of recovery.


    It is also the first and most important step to liberate the holy land, but it has not been completed until now.


    I don''t want to say much about the previous alliance leaders. This one, lingxu, hardly ever stayed in the holy land. After that, he stayed in the Academy. Who dares to rob him?


    This is a recovery task that can never be completed, but with the arrival of Ning Tao, they can see a touch of hope, an Immortal King, with the source of the holy land they dream of. This is a great opportunity.


    They even wanted to look up to heaven and laugh. For a time, they thought that it was heaven''s fortune, and heaven pitifully saw it.


    That''s why the plan was made.


    Even if it is exposed, it is necessary to get the source back.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Buzz..."


    Ning Tao seemed to be hit hard. He snorted, his face turned white, and the whole holy land trembled slightly.


    After all, these two sources add up to 80% of the whole holy land, which is enough to shake the whole holy land. Moving the source is equivalent to moving the holy land.


    A wisp of blood, along Ning Tao mouth overflow.


    Shi Changkong also felt bad. His Qi and blood were surging and he was dizzy. However, he soon recovered, took a deep breath, and cut three knives at Ning Tao.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Ka Click, click... "


    The holy land trembled, and the sky was startled.


    But not many people see the vision, but the lightning and thunder over the refined copper star make people panic.


    The sea elder and others who are at war turn pale and thunder in the blue sky? It''s a change of sky, isn''t it? Is something wrong with Ning Tao? Or the source in his hands.


    The two immortals, however, brightened up in front of their eyes and looked very happy. Have they already begun?


    Revenge It will start here!


    "Wow..."


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao and his wife vomited blood one after another, and each of them was seriously injured. They were both defeated and hurt themselves.


    The anti shock force is terrible.


    Ning Tao''s brain melon seeds are buzzing. It took quite a long time for him to come back to his senses. He looks in a trance. His origin has been weakened for a few minutes. I''m afraid he will lose his life in a few more times.


    "Cough..."


    "You Are you crazy


    However, Shi Changkong''s eyes are red. He just stares at the token on his head and gnashes his teeth: "this is my mission, the hope of my family, the future of my family, and even the dignity of the whole holy land."


    "I must take it back and create hope for future generations at all costs, even if I fear death."


    "Kill..."


    Roaring, I want to do it again.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jumped wildly. He was so worried that he said angrily, "if you want to come again, I''ll blow up the source now. I''ll break it up two times. No one else can think of it.""Don''t even think about it


    "Buzz..."


    As soon as the words came down, a primitive knife stayed on Ning Tao''s head. It was cold and still "buzzing".


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    It was quiet all around, only heavy breathing.


    Ning Tao''s scalp is numb. If he''s a little late, I''m afraid his life will soon be gone. However, he can understand his own mood. Similarly, he knows his weakness best.


    Shi Changkong stared at Ning Tao silently for a long time. He looked pale and said silently: "you asked for it yourself..."


    Say, dispersed the original strength.


    I don''t know what Ning Tao''s purpose is? But with the "space-time ring", it can shield everything.


    I''m not afraid he''ll reveal coordinates or anything.


    As for his fate, it depends on his own luck.


    Ning Tao also integrates the token into his body and breathes a sigh of relief. His cultivation is sealed, which is his only means.


    The reason why they were deliberately arrested is to see the real holy land of time and space. They really have real descendants, orthodoxy, and even half of their original strength. I don''t know what their strength is now?


    If it is possible, he would like to make an alliance with space-time holy land, which would be a win-win situation.


    For now, though, he needs to see.


    What if it''s different from what he thought?


    Although he was gambling, he regarded the people in the holy land of time and space as relatives. Even if he put the knife on his neck, he would feel that he would not die.


    At this time, Shi Changkong compressed his Qi and blood, crushed a jade talisman and sent a message. Then he grabbed Ning Tao and rushed to the sky from the other side of the refined copper star.


    But he is not careless, and in ningtao''s body under a layer of original seal, first to ensure that there is no error.


    It also makes it difficult for him to use the source.


    It can be suppressed first.


    When they return to the holy land, they have their own way to take out the order of time and space. They are determined to get that half of the origin.


    "Whoosh..."


    Ning Tao adjusted his breath for a moment and looked at the starry sky like a white horse passing by. He could not help saying: "Shi Changkong, isn''t your real name? My name is Ning Tao, and you. "


    When Shi Changkong looked at him, he turned his mouth and said, "when I was surnamed, my name was Changkong. I was a direct descendant of the holy land, and also a holy land of time and space today Holy Son


    "Oh? When Long sky


    Ning Tao suddenly realized that Shi Yao was Shi Yao.


    At this time, before and sea elder etc. battle of those holy land strong, all quickly followed up.


    It''s like getting rid of the entanglement of elder Hai and others.


    The battle ended very quickly. Although both sides suffered some injuries, they didn''t fall. If the fight continued, it would be good for both sides to keep half of each other.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was arrested, they were all surprised and excited. This battle was a complete success.


    It''s not only lossless, it''s also the time and space leader.


    Time and space order has finally arrived!


    "God, God bless you..."


    However, with a relaxed face, Ning Tao even asked like a curious baby, "does that stone heavy boundary really exist? Or did you just make it up? "


    "How did you survive all these years? It was not discovered by the major forces? "

 Chapter 3301

    Ning Tao keeps asking curiously. He doesn''t have a prisoner''s attitude at all. He feels like he''s crazy.


    Don''t you know you''re going to be executed?


    Which prisoner is not regret? fear death? Even crying for mercy? But Ning Tao seems to have some expectations and comforts. I don''t know what''s in his mind?


    There is a black face in the sky.


    He didn''t say a word and endured all the way.


    If it''s not for fear that he will blow up the source, he really wants to find a place to beat him up


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    It''s very clever to use the blink method all the way. It''s much faster than Ning Tao. After all, it''s been handed down for so many years.


    Soon, they came to a death star and fired a teleport array in a hiding place.


    Nine times, like came to a hazy, unknown area, very desolate, uninhabited, let alone life planet, even a meteorite is very rare.


    At this time, when they got here, Shi Changkong and his party were relieved, as if they were safe. Seeing Ning Tao at a loss, he suddenly began to joke: "Shi Chongjie, formerly known as shichongjie, is now in front of us."


    "When he got here, even he would never think that the person he ran into in the time and space mountain was the one he wanted to catch.


    It was a simple thing that made him go around a lot.


    Think of all depressed, speechless!

 Chapter 3302

    Stepping into the main star, I feel very quiet.


    Here, the atmosphere of the holy land is totally different from that of the outside world. The people live and work in peace and contentment, and everyone is martial. In a limited environment, people live in order.


    However, no one has forgotten the hatred, and some striking sculptures can be seen everywhere.


    Depicting the massacre of the Holy Land in those years!


    Everyone is preparing for revenge!


    But Ning Tao is silent. Although he is on the side of the holy land of time and space, he has to say that there is a huge gap in strength. With only this life planet, he can''t really rise in the case of limited resources.


    Even if they rise, they will not be able to face the whole world. A super galaxy is enough to destroy them.


    Revenge far away and not within the foreseeable future!


    At this time, under the escort of dozens of people, Ning Tao was taken to a hall deep in the main star.


    "Space time hall" is very conspicuous.


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately thought of the eternal palace of eternal holy land, whether there is a connection between the two? He asked Shiyao curiously, "where is this place?"


    Shi Yao took a complicated look at him and sighed: "this is the holy land of my family, and also the inheritance place left by our ancestors, the hall of time and space."


    "It''s the only sign that can prove that we are the descendants of the sage of time and space, the supreme pure land..."


    After her explanation, Ning Tao probably understood that in that war, the high-level of space-time holy land was slaughtered, and the rest were either captured or captured. Only a small team escaped to the ten fold boundary.


    These people, less than 30 or so, are pitifully small, seriously injured and almost extinct.


    But they all gritted their teeth and survived in anger and humiliation, and even more, they kept the fire of the holy land, growing bit by bit. It took millions of years to finally have a small scale.


    Not all friars can inherit like Ning Tao. The normal probability is very small.


    It''s a blessing to have a child for thousands of years.


    In the process of generation after generation, less than 30 people gradually expanded to form a small ethnic group. They returned to the Loess Plateau, and their young children were born and reincarnated. They gradually developed into a large-scale ethnic group.


    Later, the ethnic groups split up and allowed the branches to propagate everywhere. Gradually, the main star of today''s prosperity came into being.


    It is also the only orthodox in the holy land of time and space!


    The last pure land!


    If Ning Tao is thoughtful, he can''t help admiring the thirty people in his heart.


    But at this time, the black faced man, who was fierce for a long time, hummed coldly: "Yao Yao, what do you say to this running dog? A dying man, don''t waste his tongue. I will let him know what is cruelty later."


    When Yao Daimei frowned, it seemed that this sentence poked into her heart, and immediately said: "this is not what you can decide, you need to wait for the supreme elder to make a decision."


    "And don''t call me Yaoyao."


    Then he ignored him and went into the hall alone.


    Ning Tao takes a gloating look at him. He likes Shi Yao and is so intimate. However, it seems that Shi Yao doesn''t think about him.


    Shi Changxiong''s face is stiff, but seeing that Ning Tao is laughing at him, he is angry. Just as he wants to scold, he hears a voice of vicissitudes: "come in, don''t be rude to the guests, have a way to treat them."


    As soon as the words came out, the time was fierce and respectful. He made a big gift to the space-time hall.


    But to ningtao sound: "count your boy lucky."


    Stepping into the hall, it''s very open, very old, and contains space, but this is just the tip of the iceberg of the hall of time and space. There are not many people in the hall, such as Shi Yao, Shi Changkong, and more than a dozen people of all kinds.


    Of course, the most remarkable thing is the towering but mysterious statue in the center of the hall.


    It''s like standing on top.


    Step on the three thousand world, only one side of space and time!


    Ning Tao was shocked and looked at the statue for a long time, which was the same as the statue of immortal sage. Is this the legendary sage of time and space?


    Under the statue sits an old man in a trance, as if he did not exist, just a shadow.


    He was wearing a simple gown, with some wrinkles and gullies on his face. He looked full of vicissitudes, but a pair of silver eyes were very bright, just like people in the holy land of time and space. A pair of eyes were all silver.


    However, Shi Yao, Shi Changkong doesn''t know what''s going on. He should have used a secret method to cover it up.


    Just thinking about it, the old man was also looking at him. He seemed to feel the token in his body. Although he was a little relieved, he was also steady. He said leisurely: "Xiaoyou should be Ning Tao, the closing disciple of lingxu alliance leader?"


    Ning Tao thought about it, then nodded, almost right, he hesitated to tell the truth.


    At this time, with a wave of his hand, the old man waved a futon to Ning Tao, motioned him to sit down, and said with a smile, "I''m Shiyi. I''m one of the two supreme elders in the holy land of time and space. I''m on an equal footing with you."Ning Tao is stunned for a moment, it seems that he didn''t expect the other party to be so polite, but he has nothing to be afraid of. He sits down carelessly and takes a look.


    However, many high-level officials frown. In their eyes, time and space alliance should be killed.


    How can you make him sit down in the temple? But the supreme elder''s intention is his own decision.


    At this time, the old man looked at Ning Tao carefully and said: "little friend, with a token, is determined to come to my ten fold world, but the leader of lingxu alliance instructs me?"


    "Now, say it."


    The reason why I ask this question is that I think it is not so simple. How can the leader of the alliance give such an important thing to the younger generation? It is possible that Ning Tao is just a front station to ask questions.


    Lingxu: "I * £¤% +..."


    Ning Tao was dumb and shook his head. He said frankly, "I just came here to take something. It''s also my thing."


    "Oh? What? " The old man''s eyes brightened.


    "Seal stone!"


    Ning Tao firmly said every word.


    People''s faces are stiff. Is this guy brain damaged?


    "Be presumptuous. If you dare to talk nonsense in front of the supreme elder, I''ll cut your tongue and confess as soon as possible. Otherwise, don''t blame us for searching your soul and breaking you to pieces."


    Time is long fierce, a face ferocious, angry eyes.


    There''s a sense of being played.


    Shi Yao, however, changes color in time and space. She subconsciously touches her neck, and her face is puzzled.


    What the hell does this guy mean?


    Is the seal stone his?


    The old man in the long shirt was stunned, but his eyes were silent when he looked at Ning Tao. He didn''t seem to be lying, but he doubted: "there are many seal stones in this world. Are they all from Xiaoyou?"


    "No, only those in the holy land of time and space are mine, otherwise they won''t be trapped by you."


    Ning Tao smiles faintly.


    "It''s a bunch of nonsense, Yi Lao. In my opinion, this son is just messing about. He just searches for his soul, and then cuts it to death. Killing a space-time Alliance on behalf of the alliance leader can make him powerful."


    Time is long and fierce, and seven or eight people speak together.


    But Shi Changkong and Shi Yao''s lips wriggled, but they didn''t speak, and they looked a little impatient.


    See the crowd excited, the old man is not surprised, but the accident is Ning Tao light clouds, where does he come from calm? Confidence? Can''t help but frown: "little friend, don''t make fun of me. What''s your intention of coming to holy land?"


    "I have asked people to investigate you. Your relationship with the alliance of time and space is not deep, and you have not harmed our people. As long as you confess, there is still a way to live."

 Chapter 3303

    The old man''s purpose is to find out the reason why Ning Tao came. He doesn''t believe it will be so simple. Maybe the world army is preparing to attack them at the moment.


    But actually, it''s that simple.


    It''s all a mistake.


    Ning Tao pondered. He had a bottom for the ten fold world in his heart, and his face had no playful smile. He gushed with awe. He estimated that it was time for the truth to come out.


    But the time was long and fierce, and dozens of people were in a hurry. One by one, they began to say, "Yi Lao, how can you forgive him easily? His alliance of time and space exterminates our people, enslaves us and humiliates us. This is a feud that we will never die together. "


    "That''s right, he must die, and kill him in the most vicious way, and pay for his blood..."


    "People of all ethnic groups are watching, never bow their heads..."


    In the roar, a terrible momentum suddenly broke out. The sky looked cold and said in a deep voice: "what the supreme elder has done is for the sake of the ethnic group. There is no decision yet. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "As you know from the results of the investigation, Ning Tao is just a member of Saint college. He can''t fight with the space-time alliance at all. He was given the space-time order by chance. We also want to thank him for sending the token."


    "Otherwise, there will still be no hope after waiting for 100000 years or millions of years!"


    The crowd was short of breath and clenched their teeth.


    One by one, the faces were not reconciled.


    The old man shook his head and sighed. In fact, he understood everyone''s feelings. Even if he knew that Ning Tao was mostly innocent, he just wanted to vent his hatred.


    Just about to open his mouth, but Ning Tao couldn''t see it any more. He said faintly: "at the beginning, it was really for the seal stone, but now, it has another purpose."


    "What?"


    All the people present were wide eyed.


    "However, I only said to the three of them, and I can only trust them," Ning Tao looked at Yi Lao, Shi Yao, and Shi Changkong with a faint smile.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    However, with a brush of his sleeve, Yi Lao was full of dignity and yelled, "do as he says, all step down."


    "Yes ~"


    a dozen people took a breath and stepped down respectfully.


    This guy is trapped in the space-time circle and can''t turn up any waves at all, so there''s no need to worry.


    "Boom Boom... "


    In the loud sound, the hall door closed slowly.


    The hall of time and space is quiet for a few minutes, and clusters of flames are several feet high, which makes people''s bodies very long, solemn and solemn. All around are full of sacred charm.


    Under the dazed gaze of Yi Lao, Shi Yao and Shi Changkong, Ning Tao got up and said in a deep voice: "in the holy land of eternal life, the second disciple under the seat of the sage of eternal life, Ning Tao, I have seen three holy land fellows!"


    Three people: "I''m not sure."


    Silence in the hall?


    The three opened their mouths for a long time.


    Just a few words, but let them three people like thunder split, petrified, brain is a blank.


    "You What do you say What? "


    Ning Tao just wanted to say it again, but a vast breath of earth shaking, such as mountains and rivers, pressed him, a long dress figure appeared in front of him, a pair of bright eyes staring at him.


    "You Say it again


    "Where are you from?"


    When the sky, when Yao also a face incredible looking at Ning Tao, how is this possible? Are you kidding?


    He''s also from the holy land.


    Ning Tao, with a solemn face, said in a deep voice: "boy, it''s from the holy land of eternal life. If there''s a false promise, if there''s a half empty word, it''s hard for me to die."


    The three people looked at him and swore, but sometimes the oath was not reliable. They could not believe it just by his words. They did know that there was an immortal saint, and even recorded him in the temple of time and space.


    That one seems to have been to the holy land of time and space.


    I''m also good friends with Shengzu.


    But is there a holy land of eternal life? It has never been known, now suddenly there is a holy land descendant, it makes them incredible, unimaginable!


    There are their spies in the world, but why is there no news?


    "You What evidence do you have? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was not surprised. A crystal clear sacred key came out from the Dantian.


    It is The key to longevity!


    "This is the key to the holy land of my eternal life. Only the descendants of saints can have it. I''m afraid you can see some of the power of saints?"


    As soon as the words came out, the old man shook his hands and took them. He scanned his mind and found that although it was only an energy tank, it had a very magical power.


    Give them a sense of continuity.


    The level of strength is very high!


    However, Yi Laosan looked at each other, suddenly turned his hand and took out a different key.


    Its whole body is silver. There are some differences between its style and the key to longevity. However, there is not much difference. It is very simple, and it also has abundant energy. At a deeper level, it has the power of space-time latitude.This time, it''s Ning Tao''s turn to be surprised. He widened his eyes and said: "when "The key to time and space?"


    The four looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment? Looking at these two similar keys, the expression in my heart and face is not to mention how wonderful.


    Laugh? Crying?


    Destruction and recovery? Recovery and destruction?


    This huge gap in their hearts made four people cry, laugh and go crazy like dummies.


    Although they can''t believe all of them with this key, they can believe 60% of them. What does the key of time and space mean? They can''t understand it more clearly.


    Before the destruction of the holy land, this key was the only way to get in and out, but now it is useless.


    But it is their most noble symbol.


    It''s from the ancestors!


    Over the years, it has been handed down from generation to generation, and has been passed down to the old man in long clothes, the hand of Shiyi, the symbol of shixinhuo.


    At this time, Ning Tao took a look at the statue of the sage of time and space, and suddenly said: "in the holy land of eternal life, there is a palace of eternal life, and there is also a statue of the sage of eternal life. Once the law passed down by him is carried out, it will project an island."


    When the words came out, Shi Changkong and Shi Yao were shocked. This is a secret story in the clan.


    Absolutely few people know.


    The next second, the time will be transferred to the supreme time and space Sutra, which is the highest inheritance of his holy land of time and space. Sure enough, a light curtain will be projected from the statue.


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, but then he was surprised. Compared with the light curtain of Changsheng hall, it was slightly different. It was the same place, but it was another scene, like the other side of the mysterious island.


    The appearance is still a mysterious, hazy material, while the island stands in the fog.


    But the skeleton of a giant appears.


    It looks like a dragon.


    How many years have you been dead? But on the bone, still shining brilliance, he saw only the tip of the iceberg, this dragon is too big, beyond his knowledge.


    But soon, the light curtain dissipated.


    The four looked at each other, but this time they had a clue and asked about Ning Tao''s eternal holy land.


    Their mood is the same as Ning Tao. They are both holy places. They have a feeling of sympathizing with each other. It''s like meeting relatives and unconsciously wanting to be close to each other


    Outside, Shi Changxiong and others are all talking about how to kill Ning Tao later.


    Is it cooking oil? Or let the people be cut to death?


    We should not let him die happily, but torture him one by one and let him bear their humiliation.


    "Remember, when I''m going to kill him, let me come first. I dare to get so close to Yao Yao. I don''t know what to do."


    He clapped his chest and screamed.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, I suddenly heard a loud laugh, and then heard the excited words of the supreme elder: "Herald, no one should be rude to Ning Xiaoyou, let alone presumptuous, as a guest of honor, comparable to the son."


    All smiles froze.


    But it''s not over yet. Elder Taishang has another laugh: "go and ask the elders of all branches to come here. We''ll discuss the marriage of Ning Xiaoyou and Saint Shiyao."


    All of you: --


    The time was long and fierce. It was dark in front of my eyes and I fainted in an instant.


    "Well Ah, ah... "

 Chapter 3304

    A word, let the whole main star burst the pot.


    It can be said that it has never been so crazy.


    Hundreds of millions of people are confused. They either think that they have heard wrong or that they are still dreaming. Elder Tai, are you stupid? Or are you bewitched?


    If you want to regard the space-time alliance as a guest of honor, you still want to marry our saint to the running dog who slaughters her own people?


    This can''t be done!


    He would rather die than bow his head!


    It is said that the patriarch of the twelve Branches of the clan arrived at the temple of time and space as soon as possible to discuss the matter.


    One by one, they were furious.


    What kind of conspiracy did Ning Tao use?


    But when he went in with a black face, endured anger and gnawed his teeth, and came out again after a night''s deliberation, everyone''s face changed, but his anger dissipated.


    It is said that several patriarchs agreed to this on the spot.


    I really agree with the decision of the supreme elder!


    Countless people have collapsed.


    As soon as Shi Changxiong wakes up, he hears about it, and "wow" spurts out congestion, and then he is unconscious


    Inside the main hall.


    Although Ning Tao doesn''t know what the outside world''s reaction is? But I can also guess that although he expected that the holy land would be compatible with him, he never thought of marriage.


    He Shiyao.


    The old man is too good at making decisions.


    He doesn''t care if he makes a decision without careful understanding, but can Shi Yao agree?


    However, at that time, when Changkong was holding a jar of wine and had a long talk with him all night, he learned something. The son and the daughter looked beautiful, but their burden was heavier than anyone else. The more simple things, the more unable they were to make decisions.


    Since ancient times, the Holy Son of their holy land has shouldered hope, but also to ensure the pure strength of blood.


    And the virgin, not to mention.


    In general, there are only two kinds of this form, the son and the daughter, which are made in heaven, and the couple of gods and fairies. It is also a good result, and it can ensure the purity of blood.


    Second, if the son can''t combine with the daughter, he can only find the best match in the family.


    There are many choices from the outside world, but in their holy land''s main star, the son, can only choose a woman to reproduce in the branch, and the saint can only marry the best man in the Holy Land''s main star.


    It has never changed.


    Only in this way can we continue the blood of time and space and better revive their time and space clan.


    Therefore, they have accepted this reality since childhood. Their identity gives them a lot, but they will also lose some. Shichangkong''s mother is the last saint and married the strongest man in the main star.


    Fortunately, they are also in love, in order to cultivate such excellent people.


    Shi Yao, a sister of his family, has a close blood relationship, so it can only be the second one.


    Ning Tao, as he thought, took out a strong heart wine, or it was awesome enough to drink. When he drank a big altar in the sky, his face turned red, and he was very pleased with it.


    But suddenly he said with a smile, "I''m sure my sister will agree to this marriage."


    Ning Tao was stunned, and some didn''t believe it. But soon, a bodyguard rushed to them and told them that Shiyao Saint had agreed to marry.


    It''s all up to the supreme elder.


    Ning Tao silly eyes, so easy to agree? On the contrary, he was at a loss.


    Because he never thought about marriage.


    And it''s still so fast. Don''t you run in? Feel as long as they nod, you can bridal chamber.


    And the outside world, seeing the increasing public anger, the temple of time and space has finally given an account, but it is impossible to tell the story of "eternal Holy Land".


    Even the top management, only a small part of them can know, is listed as top secret.


    It only explains that Ning Tao is not the person of the space-time alliance, but a senior who is pitying and gives him a token to come to the holy land of space-time to find the seal stone.


    They have not harmed the holy people.


    It doesn''t match the alliance of time and space, but it reaches the top of space and saves the saint Shiyao


    In a word, it''s white for Ning Tao.


    In addition, the patriarch of the twelve Branches and the elder himself guarantee that the fame and indignation will be enough to calm down.


    But one wave has just leveled, and another has risen.


    It is said that Shi Chang said that he wanted to strip Ning Tao''s skin. He would never die with him. He would kill himself.


    Why?


    The son cannot marry the daughter.


    You can only choose the second best among your peers.


    He is a very rare genius. He is the leader of another elder. He is half an immortal when he is young. He is the most promising person to be married.


    The virgin married him.


    It''s almost certain.Even, some people in the clan have put forward a proposal, and they are about to be accepted. Suddenly, Ning Tao is killed on the way and cuts his beard directly.


    He wants to tear him up alive


    But at present, no one pays attention to him. Several meetings in a row are all about this matter, and the discussion is hot.


    At dawn, Shi Yao, a noble and gorgeous woman, took off her veil and applied a little powder. Her skin was tender and shining in the sunlight. She came to Ning Tao step by step.


    A pair of eyes, plain staring at him.


    The sky was very witty. He was a little drunk, staggering and burping: "my elder brother is There, after the enlightenment, it''s up to you. "


    Then he licked his lips and sipped the wine.


    It''s surrounded by elegant wine.


    When Yao a Cu Dai Mei, appears very moving, but very puzzled, big brother? When did Ning Tao become his elder brother? She really can''t understand the friendship between men.


    In fact, it''s just that Ning Tao let him know he''s the big brother, or he''ll wait to run naked.


    At least we should save face for the son.


    It''s not too humiliating just to recognize the elder brother, and once it''s done, it''s the brother-in-law, which is reasonable.


    When Ning Tao looks at Shi Yao, he seems to feel that the beauty is amazing. It''s gorgeous and noble like a canary, but it has a kind of approachable tranquility. He seems to be dressed up so much that he is stunned for a while.


    "You Do you agree? "


    Shi Yao nodded calmly, sat down beside him, picked up a jade cup and poured a glass of wine. The aroma of wine came to her nose, sipped, and had endless aftertaste in the taste buds.


    Her beautiful eyes brightened.


    This wine is the best she has ever drunk.


    "Is such wine very common in the world?"


    Seeing her inexplicable mouth, Ning Tao shook his head and said with pride, "this is the only immortal wine produced by me. It''s only one family. There''s also" Huaxian wine "that is very suitable for women. If you want to drink it, I''ll bring it to you next time."


    However, Shi Yao shakes her head, suddenly looks at Ning Tao and says calmly, "I''m betrothed to you as your woman. Naturally, I will follow you, and I will return with you The holy land of eternal life. "


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao was shocked.


    But then he felt that it was impossible at all. Shi Yao''s cultivation was at the peak of the Immortal King. He was very close to the imperial level. It took too much energy to bring back to the holy land.


    That''s an astronomical number.


    If it''s simple, he can take the wind demon master back directly. Don''t he need to be worried?


    Moreover, this year''s son and daughter are the strongest in the history of the main star. Ning Tao is bored. Is Yi Lao willing to take them away?


    But just then, there was a commotion outside, and a voice of scolding came faintly: "Ning Tao, get out of here. I want to fight with you. Shi Yao is mine. I dare to rob my woman. I will kill you..."

 Chapter 3305

    Ning Tao is in a daze. What''s the situation? It sounds like the black faced guy with a long time?


    However, when she sipped her red lips, she poured out a touch of fun. After a sip of wine, she blushed and said, "it''s not so easy to marry me. It''s a test for you."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing what you call" Huaxian wine "and holy land. Don''t let me down."


    Before leaving, he gave Ning Tao an encouraging smile.


    It seems that I''m in a better mood than usual.


    She knows that she will have this day. She used to be fierce for a long time. Now Ning Tao gives her a choice. Although she doesn''t like it, at least she doesn''t hate Ning Tao.


    The time is too long. The man is too angry.


    Being with her always makes her uneasy.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sighed. What are these things? Although he didn''t think about marriage, when he thought about sister Xia''s words and the relationship between them, he realized that the marriage couldn''t be avoided.


    It''s the best way for them to get together, because it''s the best way to prove it.


    This time I came in, to tell you the truth, Ning Tao was hoping to join hands with the power of the holy land of time and space. Yi also said that he would give the seal stone to himself as a dowry.


    There is a seal stone in the main star, even now you can give it to yourself!


    This is the reason why Ning Tao is so excited!


    In his wishful thinking, Ning Tao shakes his head and ignores the long and fierce time. He sits on his knees and asks the devil to protect the Dharma. He begins to refine the blood essence of the real dragon and consolidate his physique.


    At this time, on the other side of the space-time hall, Yi Lao and a group of old guys sipped a cup of fairy wine carefully.


    Everyone has only one cup for each jar.


    Time long sky a face you grudge of looking at.


    They robbed me.


    But he planned to keep it and drink it slowly, but Yi Lao gave him a brain crack and said: "you just drank there for a long time, didn''t you drink enough? If you don''t know how to be filial to your elders, go and play... "


    But at this time, a branch patriarch looked outside, and suddenly hesitated: "although Ning Tao is the first choice of sage, which one is better than Changxiong?"


    Everyone looked at the sky.


    After all, they had a fight. They thought Ning Tao would fight immediately. Who ever thought he was practicing now.


    However, shichangkong pondered and shook his head: "I can''t say that his strength is very strong. Even if I try my best to win, it''s only about 70%. If they two fight, it''s very likely that they will draw."


    People are surprised. The evaluation is very high.


    After all, the younger generation has always been the strongest and the most gifted, with unlimited achievements in the future.


    They are confident that they are not inferior to the world''s top Tianjiao. It''s just that this battle can see who is higher and who is lower


    Outside the hall, he shivered and yelled. All kinds of cruel words were put down. At the moment, he ignored everything, which was equivalent to robbing the woman by the bed. The shame was too big.


    Countless people have gathered outside the hall, all looking forward to a good play, but Ning Tao has not appeared.


    Is it a counsellor?


    From this point of view, it''s better to marry a saint with a long and fierce life. After all, wealth doesn''t flow to outsiders


    Dawn, noon, even dusk.


    What I scolded for a long time was that my mouth was dry and my mouth was white. I was gasping and dizzy. I couldn''t slow down for a long time. This son of a bitch, little man.


    He must be greedy for the beauty of Yao Yao.


    Everyone was cheated by him.


    He still doesn''t know why Ning Tao can escape death? The elders of the clan did not tell him.


    It''s just that Ning Tao is the most trustworthy ally!


    The rest, not a word!


    When he was about to spend time here, the front door of the hall suddenly opened and everyone was inspired. Suddenly, a lazy young man came out slowly.


    As he pulled out his ear, he said irritably, "where are the flies calling here endlessly?"


    At this moment, Shi Changkong''s eyes climbed blood, and his whole body was exposed. He was ferocious and said angrily, "Ning Tao, you coward, do you dare to come out and die?"


    "Oh, Ho? Who gives you confidence? Don''t you think you can go to heaven? "


    Ning Tao picked eyebrows and said with a smile.


    And at this time, in the light and in the dark, countless gods are communicating here, all watching the game nervously.


    And in Yi Lao''s side, suddenly more than a cold old-fashioned man, holding his arms, calmly watching, a surge of authority only under Yi Lao.


    He''s the other star Elder supreme!


    His name is Shishang. He is the ancestor of shichangxiong. He already knows the whole story, but he didn''t do anything, like acquiescing to this game.


    If Ning Tao loses.


    The marriage may have to be discussed again.


    "Xiao Shang, who do you think can win?" Yi Lao touched his beard and asked with a smile.When Shang is silent, urn voice way: "that Ning Tao if don''t use origin, he is not" long fierce "of opponent."


    "Oh..."


    People were surprised to lengthen the voice.


    At this time, the time of the outside world is about to kill him. Suddenly, the Yin and Yang strange way: "you and I fight fairly, don''t you want to use the source to fight?"


    He remembered yesterday.


    It''s hard to hurt him.


    However, Ning Tao light a smile: "deal with you still don''t need, time long empty words, barely still make do with it."


    "Arrogance, now in my family of time and space, in addition to time and space, I''m the strongest among the younger generation. Even if I look at the world, except him, I don''t recognize anyone who is fierce in time and space, and you, Laozi, don''t pay attention to me at all."


    The time is fierce and full of confidence.


    He is also arrogant.


    "Didn''t time tell you? I was arrested. Did I volunteer? Instead of losing to him. "


    Ning Tao is light in wind and light in clouds.


    "Hum, it''s the same in my eyes. Let''s die." Shi Chang roared fiercely. A stream of silver blood was inspired, and he used the blood of time and space.


    As soon as they come up, they use killing tactics.


    Obviously hate him.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shook his head and sighed, and slowly stepped out a step: "in fact, there is another sentence, the younger generation, I am the emperor, if there is any disobedience, all suppression."


    Words fall, a terrible domineering exposure.


    "800000 times The melting pot of war


    "The sun Holy dragon


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Po ~"


    a long gun made of a million immortal gold patterns blew out Ning Tao''s violent blow.


    The momentum of Xianjun''s seven peaks broke out.


    This momentum is earth shaking.


    The hall of time and space is humming!


    However, although the pupil of the time is shrinking, it still gnaws its teeth and condenses a light wheel, which is almost as powerful as the trick of the God King.


    "Blood, the wheel of time and space!"


    "Go..."


    Although they don''t have people who master the power of time, they have the blood of time and space and can barely use it. Only a few of them are involved in enlightenment.


    It''s a strange thing to say.


    Under the attention of all the people, these two forces of terror interweaved wildly, one impact overturned hundreds of people around, one by one retreated in horror. This is not a royal battle at all. These two people are too strong.


    However, in the long and fierce roar, a clear click suddenly made his grim smile stiff,


    "what What? "


    In sight, the wheel of time and space was smashed.


    A violent force is coming!


    "No It''s impossible... "

 Chapter 3306

    Long time fierce crazy scream, face muscles crazy shaking, appear distorted, he did not believe that his invincible power of time and space how can fail?


    All the time, he has won a hundred battles with this move. He even believes that nothing in the world is stronger than the power of time and space, but why? Can''t stop him?


    It seems to be blocked by some force.


    Is it the origin? Or some kind of cheating?


    "Damn, damn..."


    "I can''t lose, I can''t!"


    Under the color change of Ning Tao and others, Shi Changxiong seems to be crazy. He overdraw his own blood and formed a two-color shield in front of him.


    Space and time interweave to form a latitude.


    "Blood, time and space shield!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In this second, the two have collided fiercely, and the earth under their feet has been lifted up layer by layer.


    Countless people are shocked. Are you crazy? If you overdraw your blood, it will damage your foundation. If you are careless, you may even become a useless person.


    Crazy, crazy!


    The faces of the elders in the hall also changed!


    However, time and space, breathing a suffocation, actually felt the threat of life and death in this blow, this guy actually became stronger, even he felt deep fear.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar..."


    See time long fierce whole body bath blood, muscle tremble, flesh burst open, a pair of miserable appearance.


    Ning Tao frowned, this period is the key, if long fierce in his hands, what accident, both sides are not good-looking, immediately deep voice cheered: "you are not my opponent, admit defeat, so you can suffer less."


    "Shit, I can''t lose to anyone except time Especially you... "


    It''s the power of blood pressed by time.


    And at the foot, it has slipped back nearly tens of meters from the original place, ploughed out two long gullies, spilled blood all the way, extremely tragic, people can''t bear to look directly at it.


    The power of time and space, which has always been invincible, did not work at all under this blow.


    The shock of terror is not moving forward.


    The power of apocalypse is not merciful.


    Ning Tao''s face sank. This guy is just like being possessed. If you don''t teach him some lessons and wake him up, I''m afraid he will be like a fly forever.


    He is good. Among the younger generation in the world, few people can match him.


    But he found the best of himself.


    It can only be said that he deserves the bad luck!


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, glared at him and said coldly, "you asked for it. It exploded ~"


    in a moment, the impact force exploded.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "No..."


    The whole city is shaking at this moment.


    People are shocked, even if it''s the powerful Immortal Emperor, I''m afraid they don''t dare to carry it hard, right? One by one, their hearts trembled and their eyes trembled at the explosion.


    Long time, he Is he going to be ok?


    Many people are pale.


    However, at this moment, Ning Tao''s pupil suddenly shrank and felt the threat from the explosion. He was so scared that he quickly ran into the void, but the sense of danger always haunted him.


    "Damn, this What is this? "


    "Immortal armor, gather


    "Holy goods, the wall of the world!"


    A company of internal and external two layers of defense, in an instant was pulled out, it can be said to do his best.


    However, in front of the explosion, the light came out of the cave, which seemed to be nothing but empty.


    In an instant, it was on the wall of the world.


    "Ka "Click..."


    Just hear a crack sound, Ning Tao''s pupil suddenly contracted into a needle eye shape, uncle''s? What the hell? The next second, bang, the power of the world broke, and the silver light suddenly hit him.


    It looks light and safe.


    But when it broke out, Ning Tao was so scared that he felt numb. There was a trace of immortal power in it.


    This This is the supreme hand!


    He knows a lot about being with the wind devil for so long.


    However, still a step late, only feel a comet hit his chest. A million immortal gold lines, all gathered on his chest, still could not stop his castration.


    Like lightning, it hit the ground hard.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Ning Tao "wow" a gush of blood, this hit let him dizzy, he seems to let him hold down.


    All the armor on the chest was smashed.


    This blow can be stopped!Everyone was stunned. They didn''t know what had happened. They were only in the room of lightning and flint. However, just at this time, the dust of the explosion dispersed.


    In a tall, indifferent man''s arms, there is a black and bruised coma figure.


    It is Long time!


    The whole body''s blood and breath are as flowing as silk.


    But when people look at the middle-aged man holding him, their pupils shrink and their faces change? How could it be him? What happened to him?


    "Xiao Shang, you have gone too far!"


    The next second, an old voice came out of the temple of time and space, including sullen and scolding.


    Everyone can see clearly the battle between the younger generation. The time is long and fierce, and they are defeated by one blow. But how can the elder not intervene? It''s still supreme.


    In particular, the supreme strike was blocked by Ning Tao. No matter how strong it was, everyone just looked at the scene and didn''t know what to say.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao difficult to prop up, a beautiful shadow suddenly fell on the side, biting the shell teeth will he to arm up.


    "You Are you ok? "


    Seeing Shi Yao, Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile and said with difficulty, "I can''t die, but it''s a little painful."


    But at this time, he looked up, eyebrows tightly locked, on the middle-aged man''s pair of silver pupil, but the middle-aged man suddenly withdrew his eyes, only light said: "you win, I agree to marriage!"


    With that, he turned his head and left.


    The end is crisp.


    Ning Tao is also at a loss. Who is he? Why did I seem to have been hit in vain?

 Chapter 3307

    Ning Tao looks angry. What''s the matter? If it''s not that he can''t fight, he has to argue with him.


    Although it seems that he has blocked the supreme strike, this level is too high, and there are many things he does not understand. If he is proud of this, he will die miserably in the future. Today, he can only be said to be lucky.


    People don''t want to kill themselves.


    It''s sulky. I taught you a lesson.


    However, on one side, Shi Yao is guilty, and she can''t escape the responsibility for such a thing.


    After all, the fight is because of her.


    But suddenly, she felt something was wrong. Ning Tao got closer and closer to her, and almost stuck to her. The strong masculinity and hormones gradually made her temperature rise and her cheeks pink.


    When Yao Jiao body taut tightly, face red to the root of the ear, never close to a man, a heart like a deer, at a loss.


    "You You... "


    "Oh, it hurts. It''s hard..."


    Ning Tao groaned and rubbed his head in Shi Yao''s arms. The fragrant body fragrance was like healing medicine.


    Take a sip and feel energetic.


    The pain was relieved a little.


    Around, countless people look strange, looking at this scene, one does not know what to say is good.


    But not as angry as you think.


    It seems to be gradually accepting this fact.


    And a touch of guilt.


    After all, it was obvious that they were bullying people just now. As a member of the same clan, they couldn''t stand it. Moreover, Ning Tao''s strength just now was obvious to all.


    The younger generation, the older generation are very recognized.


    "It''s cheap, this guy..."


    See so many people staring at, when Yao red face, embarrassed, help Ning Tao will he back to the hall.


    Anyway, the marriage is settled.


    Ning Tao, the future man of Shi Yao, can''t be too close now


    At this time, a group of clan leaders and elders in the hall sighed. They thought that the younger generation was proud enough to make the holy land of time and space prosperous in the future, but now it seems that it is still worse.


    However, although Changxiong was defeated, they still have Changkong, their most proud son.


    One of the best monsters in thousands of years!


    Blood is the best talent!


    They are very confident, even in the big world, few people can compete with him, even Ning Tao, in the face of the sky.


    I saw a patriarch ponder and ask: "Changkong, just as he just hit, how many% of you are sure to take it?"


    Hearing this, more than a dozen people on the scene looked at him, while shichangkong looked at the ruins outside and said silently, "40% sure, but you will get hurt."


    When they heard this, they were relieved. It''s good. It''s good. At least they can win.


    It shows that "Changkong" is still better than others.


    Even the elder, Yi Lao, was satisfied with a smile.


    However, Shi Changkong took a deep breath, pursed his mouth and said, "but this is not his strongest strike. I''ve seen a stronger move."


    "What What? "


    They were so shocked that they got up.


    Didn''t Ning Tao do his best? This How is that possible? In that case, how can we keep our hands?


    The time is long and the sky is bitter. He tells the scene on the mountain of space, and the king of God is badly hit by one blow. He is an immortal master. He is also a powerful existence in the same level, and even has their time and space blood.


    But he still escaped.


    If you use that move, you will die a long time!


    They were all stunned, but before they could react, shichangkong threw out another heavy bomb, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "the most important thing is that his cultivation today is just The seven immortals. "


    "If you are on the same level as me, ha ha..."


    He laughed at himself and left in loneliness. He was really hit. He also wanted to improve his strength.


    In the past, he thought he was invincible all over the world. No one in the same level and the same generation could match him. Now it seems that he is wrong. He is just a frog in the bottom of the well, but he will not admit defeat. He will only work hard for Ning Tao.


    Even in the same stage, he can be invincible, as a son, he has his own pride!


    Also carries the time and space holy land cannot lose the reason!


    "Ning Tao, I''m looking forward to fighting with you again..."


    "The best is the same realm..."


    In the hall, more than a dozen people were stupefied, but they woke up and fell into a long silence.


    Is company commander Kong sure to win?


    Are they wrong?


    Yi Lao looks at the clan leaders who are lost. With a bitter sigh and a calm wave, he completely breaks their confidence. But there is no way.


    "Xianjun Seven times Alas... "


    On that day, the heads of the twelve Branches of the clan unanimously approved the marriage. As soon as it came out, no one opposed it.Among the people, there is not much objection.


    It''s a matter of course!


    Ning Tao, under the careful care of Shi Yao, is in a good condition. He also visited the present situation of the holy land of time and space. He is also recovering, but his resources are limited. After all, they have only one master star.


    After three days, Ning Tao decided to return to the holy land of time and space. After all, he didn''t know what the chaos was like outside.


    The supreme elder agreed, and even his time and space order origin acquiesced that he had taken away. After experiencing this, they knew that even if they got all the origin, they could not compete with the endless world army.


    It may even lead to the disaster of extermination.


    In this way, no one would think of them in the ambush. After all, the situation in the space-time alliance is so chaotic that no one can be taken as a scapegoat.


    What Ning Tao is most looking forward to and excited about is finally in his hands. It''s Seal stone!


    This seal stone is about the size of a head. It''s an amazing scale. It was discovered by the time and space people in the palace of time and space.


    It should be left by the immortal sage.


    In addition, there are some scattered seal stones in their long history, but they are of great use.


    And it''s pitifully small.


    Even if you take it away, it won''t help.


    The reason why Shi Yao and Shi Changkong can hide their blood is that they are wearing a seal stone between their necks, which perfectly hides their blood power.


    Only truly pure, royal blood, a pair of eyes, will be silver.


    However, Ning Tao can only be given one piece of seal stone. Other seal stones are of great use. Ning Tao is not greedy. This head size seal stone has surprised him. On the same day, he and Shi Yao were sent away together.


    Out of the ten fold boundary, nine times in a row, appeared not far from the refined copper star.


    However, the keen Ning Tao found that there was a sense of chaos in the air, which was oppressive and tense. Several spirit jade tubes had been broken.


    He''s subpoenaed himself.


    I don''t even know where he is?


    Ning Tao ponders, then sends a message to the sea elder, tells him that there is nothing wrong, and asks him to send someone to pick him up.


    Shi Yao doesn''t want to show up. Ning Tao asks him to stay in the Yangling ring. But before he goes in, he gives him something. It''s a Silver key.


    It is Time and space key!


    Ning Tao is very surprised, turn over a hand to take out long life key, these two things seem to have echo each other.


    Under the pressure, it can merge.


    Soon, in a burst of bright light, a silver key of the same size appeared in front of us.


    "This..."

 Chapter 3308

    Ning Tao was stunned. He didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. The key to longevity and the key to time and space were fused. Could he still use it when he went back?


    Shiyao is also incredible.


    It''s also one of her dowries. It symbolizes the etiquette of the holy land of time and space and attaches great importance to it.


    Moreover, the holy land has been broken, and there is a transmission array between time and space, which is the origin. So if we don''t use this, it''s estimated that the supreme elders didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Silver white, shining in the sun, every trace of concave and convex are natural, the whole body is crystal clear.


    It looks stronger.


    The size, structure, etc. have not changed.


    As he was observing, Ning Tao suddenly let out a light "Yi", and found that there was a big gap in the energy inside. He clearly remembered that the energy of the two keys was saturated.


    He dug out a corpse and didn''t know where to collect it. He asked the key to absorb it.


    In the blink of an eye, the corpse turned into powder.


    The energy trough only went up one bar.


    "I''ll go, this What''s going on? "


    Ning Tao exclaimed.


    Shi Yao was stunned and thought that something had happened. She asked nervously, "what''s the matter? Is it broken? "


    Ning Tao shakes his head. It should be a corpse of the demon king. It''s the booty of a long time ago. But judging from it, even if it can''t make the key full, it''s more than half of it. How can it rise a little.


    Now it''s almost just 55%£¡


    Does the fusion of the two keys increase the volume of energy stored in it?


    Ning Tao''s eyes are bright. If so, it may be a good thing. He immediately looks for the ring, but the strength is strong, and the key is easy to be full. There is nothing to add in the ring, and he is reluctant to have it.


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a wreck in the corner with a silver wing on it.


    It seems to be the remains of the silver winged demon emperor.


    After thinking about it, he left the wing. It''s a treasure, a good material, but let the key absorb this half of the wreck. A demon emperor wreck has huge energy. Should it be enough to saturate it?


    In the time Yao that exclamation of small mouth, the demon emperor wreckage fast shrinkage, like was sucked away nutrients.


    And its energy trough is also soaring.


    ¡°63%¡­ 72%¡­ 81%¡­¡­¡±


    At a certain moment, the remains of the demon emperor also turned into a wisp of vermicelli, which floated away with the flow in the starry sky.


    The absorption rate seems to be getting faster.


    Ning Tao nodded and looked at the key to longevity. However, the energy trough was still in 98%£¡


    "This..."


    Two people look at each other, this is not full?


    Too much appetite?


    Just about to speak, Ning Tao suddenly looks a move, toward when Yao asked a, then put her into the Yangling ring, not long ago, a spaceship came quickly.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    The ship hasn''t arrived yet, but the people arrived first.


    It''s actually Haichang''s elder brother. Seeing Ning Tao''s health, his old eyes feel moist. As soon as he falls, he steps on void and kneels down on one knee.


    "The old sea boat failed to protect the leader, which made you in a desperate situation. Please forgive me..."


    "Please forgive me, my lord..."


    More than a dozen guards knelt down and drank.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao quickly helped elder Hai up and said with a bitter smile, "elder Hai doesn''t need to be polite. The enemy is well prepared, but fortunately I have the" time and space order "to protect my body. They can''t help but retreat."


    "However, I also suffered a lot of injuries. After a few days of cultivation, I dare to show up. Can you find out who moved my hand?"


    Elder Hai breathed a sigh of relief, but when he heard this, his face became cold. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. These people come and go fast. If the leader didn''t lead them away, we would be in danger."


    "But I''m sure it''s for you. It seems that some people can''t help it."


    Before, he respected Ning Tao completely because of lingxu, but now, Ning Tao''s righteous act made him deeply admire and have been convinced of him.


    Only strength, he also recognized the sea boat.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, as long as we don''t find the time and space group, we''d better find a scapegoat, otherwise we''ll find them.


    "By the way, the nest of the stars, have the people of the great flood come?"


    Elder Hai nodded and said with a smile, "they have come, but they don''t dare to be presumptuous here."


    "It''s strange that the evil thieves in the star nest are following the rules. Dahonghuang is a little impatient and emotional, and is shouting for you to show up soon."


    "This is not a place to talk. Follow me back to the headquarters. Someone is waiting for you."


    "Oh? Wait for me? "


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he didn''t know who it was?


    However, first of all, the vacuum essence and blood in his body have been refined by him, and his cultivation has reached the peak of seven levels, and the Taiyang holy dragon body has achieved great success at one stroke.From a child to a teenager.


    It''s several times better than before.


    Moreover, his body has become extremely strong, very strong, very tight, like steel, not bad body, plus his self-healing power is not weaker than the emperor.


    But after ten years, the huge energy in his body has been completely absorbed.


    That kind of perverted immortality is gone.


    After all, it''s five drops of green wood spirit liquid. It''s extravagant to the extreme. On the way of training, he also consumed a few drops. Now in his hands, there are only six drops of real spirit liquid.


    There''s still a little bit of Banshen liquid.


    He has eaten up the "green wood leaves".


    "Ah, poor..."


    People take the boat and rush back to the headquarters. Ning Tao also takes the opportunity to learn about the situation from elder Hai.


    He was ambushed in the holy land of time and space, which has spread all over the world, and his reactions are very abnormal. The situation is so strange that people can''t figure it out. No one dares to show up.


    And inside the holy land of time and space, there is a great cleansing. Who is causing trouble?


    Usually, the arrogant big forces are silent for the first time, and even take the initiative to make friends with the alliance, make amends, and tell some of their usual sins.


    But it''s not painful, it''s not itching, it''s mainly the attitude of making friends. In the space-time alliance, it''s also a big storm.


    Countless strong men are all over the holy land, searching for Ning Tao.


    Fortunately, many people were able to have a good sleep. It took a long time for the spaceship to arrive at the space-time alliance headquarters. Countless people were here to welcome it.


    Some big powers are also smiling here.


    However, Ning Tao just perfunctory a few words, then hurried with the sea elder into the headquarters, he found that the sea elder has been smiling, energetic, high spirited, waist hard up, I do not know what happened?


    Who is waiting for himself?


    Does he have any acquaintances in the holy land?


    Soon, when he came to a secret room, elder Hai stood there and motioned him to enter. Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and stepped into the secret room. He suddenly found that he met a familiar figure with his back to him. Hearing the sound, he turned around.


    "They didn''t do anything to you, did they?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, but suddenly pupil a shrink, a face surprise way: "spirit empty elder?"? Why are you here? "


    Yes, this person is The spirit is empty and supreme!


    Spirit empty wry smile a, the affair make this situation, he can not come? Others thought that this scene was all created by him, but he was the most ignorant one, but now he had to do it.


    He''s in trouble.


    Let''s start the rectification along with this storm.


    His hand moves, a token in Ning Tao''s body immediately flies to him, and lingxu sighs: "if I guess correctly, the person who catches you should be the time and space clan."

 Chapter 3309

    Ning Tao, with a blank face, scratched his head and said, "time and space? Is the enemy of time and space? "


    But in the heart is a "Deng".


    How did master lingxu guess?


    If he hadn''t been determined enough, I''m afraid it would have been revealed. In a word, he would have been at a loss.


    Seeing this, lingxu just looked at Ning Tao in a complicated way. He looked like a smile, but he sighed bitterly, showing a helpless look of loneliness. He said: "this is the best, but I know it all."


    "Oh? Know What do you know? " Ning Tao scratched his head. In fact, he was secretly frightened and began to sweat.


    Master lingxu won''t find out, will he?


    "I know the origin and whereabouts of the other half of the holy land. I also know that the only remaining blood of the holy land is orthodox. I also know where they are."


    Spirit empty negative hand, a face vicissitudes way.


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao opens his mouth wide. I didn''t expect him to say that. It seems that he already knows.


    No, I should have discovered the real secret of the holy land of time and space for a long time, and I know that there is a group of orthodox living, but why didn''t I say it? Chose silence.


    "I''ll tell you a story. Many years ago, a gang of robbers stormed into a big world and found that it was a big treasure with the power of saints. They were frantically raided, but they were resisted by the natives."


    "As a result, the aborigines are invincible. They are dead. The captives are captured. It''s ridiculous that there is a fair college leading the team."


    Ling Xu laughs at himself.


    Ning Tao said quietly that what he said should be sage college, and what the outside world said was that sage college did participate.


    "The existence of sage college is to better cultivate talents and bring good news to the world. This kind of dispute should not be involved, but sometimes it can''t be decided by it. The general situation forces it to join."


    "In that war, Saint college was just a name. It didn''t do much and didn''t take a piece of spirit stone here."


    "Even that small team was deliberately let go by Saint college in those days. If I remember it well, it should be called Shiyi."


    Ning Tao''s face was stiff and a little stunned.


    He even knows that? My God, it seems that the elder was gentle to himself for many reasons. He even asked himself whether he had come to take a message.


    There are many things you don''t know.


    Seeing his expression, lingxu realized clearly in his heart and sighed: "for so many years, I don''t want to be in charge of the space-time alliance. There are only two points. One is that the situation is complicated. Even if I want to manage it, I still feel powerless."


    "On the other hand, I had an agreement with Shi Yi, and I also wanted to reduce my sin."


    "In fact, in my heart, what I hope is that the two sides can be harmonious, not that one side is the master and the other side is the fish. But the power and temptation of saints are too great. Even as a supreme, I can''t reverse the trend."


    Ning Tao certainly knows that unless a person''s strength reaches a high level, he can be arbitrary.


    Like the wind devil said The throne of heaven!


    Maybe we have some qualifications!


    "In fact, when I pass this token to you, I intend to take you to the position of alliance leader, but I didn''t expect that they would dare to break the agreement if something went wrong. If you come back later, I''m going to do it."


    The face of lingxu is dignified.


    In fact, even if he didn''t know it, he could know it according to the visions of the Holy Land and various judgments.


    Only when the origin is different can there be a change.


    Moreover, no matter how deep the ten fold boundary is hidden, it is still in the holy land, and the origin is everything in the holy land. If you master the origin, you will not know that there are ten fold boundaries.


    If it had not been covered up by the leaders of the previous dynasties, the ten fold world would not have been able to escape now. He was working hard to cultivate the fourth leader of the alliance. He believed that Ning Tao would not be one with the bandits and could protect the only remaining time and space group.


    However, he doesn''t know Ning Tao''s real identity. If he does, it will be wonderful.


    It''s good enough not to crash on the spot.


    Ning Tao''s heart is warm. Lingxu''s presence here is a great concern for him. His teacher didn''t acknowledge it, and his heart is full of gratitude.


    "Well, just know about it. Don''t spread it. Now let''s talk about the two big forces. What''s your purpose in capturing them?"


    Ling Xu asked curiously.


    "Well Nothing, just Even if I want to extort money, of course, I''m also defending your old majesty. If I dare to be disrespectful to the alliance leader, how can I let them go easily? "


    Ning Tao said with righteous words.


    "Er..."


    Ling Xu''s silly eyes, I''m afraid it''s the truth in front of him, and he''s a little embarrassed.


    I should have thought of that.


    After all, I''ve been training with this guy for ten years.


    What is his disposition? bad temper? Lingxu has known clearly for a long time. Although this is not a bad habit, Dahuang is a middle-class product. Is it so poor?


    Lingxu rubbed his temple and said with some headache: "the people of the two forces are outside now. You can deal with it. I''ll help you to control the situation. Now the situation is like this. I can only organize the alliance according to the situation."Upon hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened. Master lingxu promised to help him.


    He was immediately surprised and said, "well, look, ok..."


    The main hall.


    At this time, there were two people, one was fierce, the other was anxious, and his face turned white. It seemed that he was worried about something? Just received the news of Ning Tao''s return.


    Their young leader has been imprisoned here for several days. Even if he offends the alliance leader, he should be released.


    I don''t know what they''re up to?


    It is estimated that they will be operated on


    But at this time, a footstep startled two people, looked up, Ning Tao dignified, straight chest looked up, dignified came out, sea elder in one side, the former sat on the throne without saying a word.


    "Who''s coming?"


    "This..."


    Two people a stare, this also set the score?


    "Presumptuous, the Lord of the alliance asked, but he didn''t answer quickly," elder Hai said with a stare.


    On hearing this, the two sides looked at each other. They had no choice but to bite their teeth and salute. Then they hurriedly said, "master Ning, can you release my little master?"


    "We know that the young Lord has offended you. When we go back, we will punish you severely and ask the alliance leader to hold high his hand."


    "After the event, we will give a compensation."


    During the conversation, the representatives of the two sides each presented a ring filled with star beads, with trillions of each, and some specialties of the two forces.


    It''s sincere.


    Ning Tao couldn''t find fault to find fault. Seeing this, he nodded and said with a smile: "you''re welcome. I just come here to work instead of the teacher, but it''s really time to go back to take care of it, so as not to be unknowable."


    "It''s lucky that I met my teacher this time. If I met my teacher, lingxu is supreme, the end will come..."


    The two representatives were worried. Sure enough, the leader of the alliance was going to fight. Fortunately, they prepared a generous gift and would not fight them first.


    "OK, let people go," Ning Tao waved with a smile, satisfied.


    On hearing this, the two representatives breathed a sigh of relief, but looked at each other and said with a smile, "there''s one more thing, I hope leader Ning will agree."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it, "said Ning Tao curiously.


    "Well, it''s said that the alliance leader took all the belongings of the two young masters away. It should be a lesson. However, it''s very important for us to return two of them."


    "One is the spirit swallowing jar, and the other is a group of blood essence of god beast. I hope the alliance leader can return it."


    The representatives of the two sides said vaguely.

 Chapter 3310

    But as soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s smile froze. It''s easy to talk about swallowing the spirit jar, but what he said about the blood essence of the beast is not the blood essence of the real dragon? How can he return it after being refined by him?


    What''s more, he would rather pick skin than go in. He even wants to ask for something from his mouth.


    Think it''s possible?


    He didn''t even think about it!


    Those two guys are not good at all. They must not bow to the evil forces.


    Think of here, Ning Tao''s face showed a touch of innocent surprise, curious way: "have these two things? Why didn''t I find it in their ring? "


    "It''s impossible. It''s It... "


    The two representatives are in a hurry. Ning Tao is playing a rogue, and he begins to deny it.


    Although they haven''t seen the young master yet, according to the spy''s report, it''s in Ning Tao''s hands. So many people have seen it. Damn it, are you really going to give them a bad impression?


    As soon as they clenched their teeth, the two representatives immediately sent out another ring and said with a stiff smile, "this is a small gift for the alliance leader. Please accept it. It''s really the two things that are very important to us. I hope the alliance leader can Look for it. "


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow and looks at the two rings in elder Hai''s hand. They are all loaded with valuable treasures.


    It seems that we can''t get rid of it easily.


    This is an iron heart. We need to take things back.


    He can understand the real dragon essence and blood. It''s priceless, but the tunling jar is only a supreme imperial vessel, and it''s only half of it. Is it so precious?


    Is it enough to buy a brand-new imperial instrument just from the star nest?


    Why do you insist on swallowing the spirit pot?


    Ning Tao pondered. It is said that the tunling jar is the treasure of an ancient sect, the tunling sect. Later, the sect was destroyed, but the tunling jar remained. Some people say that it contains the supreme secret of the tunling sect.


    But no one has been able to discover it.


    You know, the power of tunlingzong was no less than that of the star nest. Its treasure can be imagined. It is absolutely the treasure of countless people.


    I guess that''s why.


    Thinking about this, Ning Tao smiles and says innocently, "I don''t have anything here. I don''t know where the young master of your family lost it. Go back and look for it."


    If it''s half a cannister, he''ll blackmail and give it back to him.


    However, the problem lies in this. The remaining half is also in his hands. If he pays it back, the half in his hands will always be half, and his power will be greatly reduced.


    He also hoped that it could play a role in the Galactic War, and it was very suitable for the elder Guyuan.


    It''s hard to get together. How can it be disassembled? Let alone the blood essence of the real dragon, I can''t spit it out.


    Hearing this, the faces of the two representatives became gloomy. Is it a firm determination to have a hard time with them?


    The representative of dahonghuang said in a deep voice: "it''s better to be the leader of the alliance and stay on the front line. It''s easy to see each other in the future. Today''s visit is to give the face of lingxu, but don''t think dahonghuang is a bully. When we hand it over, everyone will be at peace."


    "Otherwise..."


    "Or what? Can we find another time to ambush our leader? " Ning Tao suddenly looks angry.


    There was a terrible air.


    More affect the source of the force, driving anger thunder rolling.


    This scene, both inside and outside, gives us a big surprise. It makes the headquarters, which is usually not very conspicuous, suddenly become dignified and frightening.


    The big flood represents a fool''s eye, and the star nest represents a fool''s face what do you mean? ambush? They? They were startled and explained: "wait Wait, that''s That''s not us. "


    "We have never laid hands on the leader of Ning alliance. It''s really not us..."


    Ning Tao suffers from ambush and heavy damage. They naturally know the news of his disappearance, but if the accusation falls on them, it''s tearing their face with lingxu.


    Even a series of offenses against the major forces.


    Boycotted by the alliance!


    Darling, that''s not for fun. The huge losses caused by it can''t be seen directly by the two forces.


    And in the dark, lingxu is also stunned. I''ll go and fight back. This boy will fight back.


    If he was the leader of the alliance and stood at his own height, I''m afraid he would do better than himself. There was a sense of comfort in lingxu''s heart.


    The corners of his mouth even filled with laughter


    However, Ning Tao''s face was gloomy. Under the thunder all over the sky, he looked endlessly dignified. He said angrily, "dare you say it''s not you? Who else can you be besides you


    "Now you dare to threaten me at the headquarters of our space-time alliance. Is there anything you two forces dare not do? Don''t you care about me? Or don''t you pay attention to the whole space-time alliance? "


    "Well I We didn''t... "


    Two representatives white face sophistry, but Ning Tao so ferocious momentum, they were deterred.What''s more, there''s a rumor going on outside that the two major forces are moving their hands. If the alliance leader thinks so again, it''s really hard for a dumb man to say what he''s suffering from eating Coptis chinensis and jumping into the Yellow River.


    No, it has to be.


    Seeing this, the star nest represents a clench of teeth and says in a deep voice: "right and wrong are debated by others. I hope the leader of Ning alliance doesn''t digress from the topic. What he is talking about now is things."


    "So many people have seen it, do you still want to sophistry? The soul swallowing jar is the treasure of my star nest, and only half of it is useless for you. I''m willing to buy it at a high price. "


    The representative of great flood and famine also nodded fiercely.


    However, Ning Tao snorted coldly: "do you want your stinky money when you are the leader of our alliance? Over the years, how much of the resources you have taken from the holy land should I count? I''m afraid it''s tens of thousands of times as much as it is now. "


    "How about swallowing the spirit pot, even in the hands of our alliance leader? Are you qualified to ask for it? Let your three masters be "extremely poor and ferocious."


    "And what kind of animal essence blood, is it real dragon essence blood or Phoenix essence blood? Give me a reason why you dare to be aggressive to our alliance leader. "


    As soon as the words came out, they were blocked up, and their faces turned red and speechless.


    The star nest is OK, but dahonghuang is in a cold sweat. It seems that he can hear the threat. If the news of "real dragon essence blood" comes to Longdao, it''s that they can''t afford it.


    How did that round of real dragon blood essence come from? Doesn''t he know? It''s black. It''s black.


    Just as they gritted their teeth, they suddenly heard a solemn cold hum from the deep of the hall: "what are the ink marks? Go away, don''t say that I don''t have the things. Even here, our leader will not give them. "


    "If you want to? Let the poor and ferocious master Teng snake come and take it. I think the leader of our alliance has not been in power for many years, and even some small minions dare to act wild in front of me. "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A majestic burst out.


    At this moment, the two representatives were shocked, to Supreme, is the spirit empty supreme, two people immediately scared a big jump, sure enough, this is to take their knife.


    With a strong wind, Shengsheng took them out and spat blood and fell on the square.


    Many people have watched this scene.


    They were pale.


    Seeing this, the two representatives knew that it was impossible. They had to bite their teeth and take the young master back first. As for the things, they would never come back.

 Chapter 3311

    One game, the rest of the purge, the alliance reform, it''s the turn of lingxu.


    Ning Tao is free.


    Teng Yunlong and song Xingzhou were naturally released. He hated Ning Tao for such a big loss.


    However, the generous compensation brought by those two representatives fell to Ning Tao. It has to be said that they are very rich, almost six trillion.


    It''s not even the specialty, the fairy medicine.


    Ning Tao happily takes stock of the goods he received this time. He has everything, including imperial methods, secret arts and star beads. He has nothing important to do, so he should go back to the galaxy to have a look. This time, he has been away from home for ten years.


    It''s the longest time he''s been away.


    I don''t know what happened to the three realms and the world gate?


    On the same day, Ning Tao said goodbye to lingxu and returned the "time and space order". Although lingxu intended to give it to himself, once he took it, it would be equivalent to the fourth leader. It''s too early to see.


    And the next big clean-up, lingxu master also need this, put on him the most suitable.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Half a day later, Ning Tao stood in a void, waved his hand, and released a beautiful shadow. It was Shi Yao. She looked around and said subconsciously, "are we going back to the holy land of eternal life?"


    Ning Tao nodded and sighed: "I''m leaving soon. Let''s have a good look at the holy land of time and space."


    "I don''t know when I''ll be back for this farewell?"


    When Yao was shocked, she felt uncomfortable. Her beautiful eyes were complex, and she looked at the starry sky with nostalgia, as if she wanted to keep this scene in mind forever. She never thought she would leave the holy land like this.


    As the saying goes, a married daughter, like a spilled water, shoulders the mission of time and space.


    It is the link between longevity and time and space, which connects them together. In this marriage, she does not reject it. There is only a sense of weakness towards the unknown.


    It''s more like fear.


    She knows little about the world.


    Everything depends on Ning Tao!


    Ning Tao also looks to the direction of "time and Space Mountain". There is still a concern. It is the time mountain that he has not climbed. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but that he doesn''t have the strength right now.


    A space mountain gives him the "seal of emptiness", which is absolutely the best secret skill in the secret method of space.


    What''s on the mountain of time?


    But there will certainly be, and it is still a very amazing time inheritance. It will be a big chance. One day in the future, he will certainly climb the time mountain!


    Maybe after he unties all the seals on the sixth floor of the original tower, he should be qualified.


    Intuition told him there was a big secret.


    Time and space mountain must not be simple


    With tears in her eyes, Shi Yao Mei kowtows three times to the holy land of time and space. In fact, now it''s equivalent to her getting married, but she''s too poor and has no etiquette. Even her family can''t come to see her off.


    However, a broad warm palm gently grasped one of his jade hands, another broad palm, slowly hugged her in his arms, comforted: "I will treat you well, if you don''t leave, I won''t give up."


    "If anyone dares to bully you, I will not make him feel better even if I die. This is my promise to you. I will never repent. If I break it, let me Heaven will destroy the earth. "


    When Yao tearful looking at him, heart gradually warm, pursed his mouth, cleverly nodded.


    Quite like a married daughter-in-law.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to drink Huaxian wine and baihuami. You can also have beauty."


    "Well Is it good? "


    "Of course, it''s absolutely memorable..."


    In the sweet words, they finally left the holy land of time and space and set foot on the road of returning to the holy land of eternal life.


    However, at this time, in a pavilion of the main family, a young man in black robe was lying on his bed. His eyes were empty and his lips were white. If he hadn''t breathed, he would have thought he was immortal.


    Outside the window, the sun is shining, and a few rays of sunlight come in, but it can''t disperse the cold and overcast in the room.


    It''s a chill into the bone marrow.


    It''s shivering and creepy.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a tall middle-aged man came in. Seeing that he was indifferent, he said in a "Urn" voice: "if a battle fails, get up again. How long will you be so decadent?"


    It seems that the world has no nostalgia for the black robe.


    A heart has been broken and frozen.


    And he is Long time!


    "Look at you now, who is the son of my time and space clan? Which is still my descendant? Over the years, you''ve never been able to compete with the sky. Haven''t you thought about why? "


    "It''s not terrible to win or lose. What''s terrible is that your heart can''t bear the final result."The middle-aged man sighed and shook his head.


    Just want to leave, but heard a grievance, hoarse choking voice: "but this time I failed, the only one, but let me lose a woman, dignity, self-confidence, almost all of them are my treasure."


    "This defeat, I lost everything..."


    The middle-aged man looked back and found that Changxiong had shed tears. There was a kind of unwilling pain.


    He fell into silence. He knew that Changxiong loved Shiyao deeply, but Shiyao didn''t like him. Moreover, marriage was the decision of the whole family. Even in his opinion, marriage with ningtao was the best way to maximize benefits.


    This is the family.


    The overall interest is above everything!


    Ning Tao has no choice but to accept this!


    "Work hard. Company commander Kong has gone all out to practice. Why don''t you work hard? The world is very big, and the whole world is even more vast. Ning Tao is just a grain of dust in the universe. "


    "What you lost today, you can double it in the future. You can defeat him with your real strength..."


    The middle-aged man''s voice is getting farther and farther away.


    Looking at him leaving, he recalled his words for a long time. Suddenly, a word caught him.


    "World, world..."


    At a certain moment, the fierce eyes suddenly brightened, but a cold, fierce light flashed.


    I''m afraid Shi Shang never thought that his words were misunderstood by Shi Changxiong. Even because of these words, he almost brought the danger of destroying the time and space clan.


    What''s worse, let Ning Tao die


    But for all this, Ning Tao does not know at the moment. Half a month later, he and Shi Yao travel around the world and finally return to the ancient continent.


    In the starry sky, Ning Tao looks at this huge block, and his expression is excited. Finally, he comes back. A wisp of conspicuous white hair is still floating on his forehead, and the loss of one thousand years of life only makes up for a small half.


    He made up for it by refining the essence of the real dragon. If he wants to recover completely, he will have to go back to the holy land of eternal life.


    But Shi Yao, looking at all this curiously, suddenly asked, "don''t you say it''s very remote here? No one''s coming? Why do so many ships come and go? "


    She pointed to the front and said curiously.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly saw that many people of all kinds were going in and out of the ancient continent.


    I don''t know how many times more prosperous it was then.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "In the wrong place?"

 Chapter 3312

    Out of curiosity, Ning Tao stopped an enthusiastic monk and asked, "this Taoist friend, what happened in the ancient continent? It''s getting so busy? "


    That San Xiu looked alert, but after hearing this, he relaxed a little bit, swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, grinned and said: "don''t you know the famous origin of three wines? That''s the best of fairy wine. "


    "After drinking it, the ordinary wine tastes like boiled water, which is terrible. Besides, it not only tastes good and strong, but also helps to cultivate."


    "We have a long way to go in our cultivation. If we don''t know how to enjoy it, we will live in vain? I''m lucky to have a cup of it. Tut Tut, I want to buy a jar of it this time... "


    Seeing his face excited and full of praise for immortal wine, he said all this to himself.


    Ning Tao suddenly realized that the market of xianjiu had already begun. It seemed that it was selling well. This was good news for him. He had a stable business.


    In this way, there will be a continuous flow of resources.


    It''s a huge help for development.


    Although his space array can also be seen as a business, it is only him after all, and he will delay himself. After all, the gain is not worth the loss, unless it can depict the "Cross Star" array.


    In that case, an array can sell at a high price, and it''s worth your time.


    Shi Yao, who was full of curiosity about everything, flew to the original clan. Soon after, they saw a large clan full of people, and even the huzong array was open.


    If the atmosphere is not like fighting, I''m afraid I think it''s an attack.


    Ning Tao, is there such exaggeration? One by one, you squeeze me, I squeeze you, and the fight broke.


    There was even a scuffle.


    And the origin of the family, defense increased several times.


    There is even a strong Immortal Emperor who sits in the huzong array to avoid any disturbance. We can see that in the past ten years, great changes have taken place in the original clan, and all kinds of huge buildings have sprung up.


    One after another, the killing array is frightening the curfew.


    A team of guards, smart, strong!


    Obviously, we have the basic conditions for a big family in the world, and the strength of our people has also been improved


    When Shi Yao saw this scene, she wondered, "what are you bringing me here for? Is that where the fairy wine is? But you can''t squeeze in so many people. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles. He has already changed his face, and Shi Yao also puts on a veil.


    The identity can''t be revealed.


    Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, the mountain people have their own tricks. Let the people of the origin come to pick them up."


    As soon as the words came out, an old man sneered and said, "you boy, are you dreaming all the time? Have someone come to pick you up? You''re not afraid to talk big. "


    "That''s to say, I''ve always known the old patriarch of the origin clan. Am I proud?"


    There were seven or eight people around with disdain on their faces.


    I''m so crazy. I''m not waiting here.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, while Shi Yao also pursed her red lips. Seeing that he was eating shriveled, she seemed to be stealing music, which made many young people stare straight.


    Even wearing a veil can''t cover up the amorous feelings.


    This woman is so beautiful


    At this time, Ning Tao picked an eyebrow, looked at the origin group, and said with a smile, "here we are!"


    Words fall, the front spread a commotion, a dignified young man, under the protection of a team of guards came out, holding a jade tube in the hands of four inspection, face also with a touch of excitement, joy.


    "It''s Mr. a lie, the first person of the younger generation in the family of origin. It''s said that he has been designated as the head of the minority clan."


    "Great, young master lie. When will xianjiu be on sale again? I''ve been waiting here for three months. Last time, a thousand jars were sold out in less than a minute."


    "What is three months? I''ve been waiting for a year... "


    Everyone was excited.


    Even, there are people who are hard to swallow.


    But a lie wry smile, bow hand to compensate not, the footstep is not stop, unexpectedly pass through the crowd to come to Ning Tao in front.


    Under the astonishment of the old man and others, a lie respectfully came to Ning Tao. Although his appearance changed, the breath designated by the spirit jade tube was this man. He immediately said respectfully, "Sir, you have finally come back."


    After ten years of farewell, the origin clan was also worried about Ning Tao, and no news came back.


    They''ve inquired about it, but they haven''t found it.


    Just a few days ago, the elves came back with news that Ning Tao had been ambushed in the holy land of time and space, and his whereabouts were unknown. The clan leaders were still worried about this.


    I didn''t expect that the headmaster would come back soon.


    In the dazed crowd, Ning Tao nods and smiles, grabs Shi Yao''s hand, and says with a low smile, "did you not believe that your man has this ability just now?"Shi Yao''s face turned red. She looked at him in a strange way, and her heart leaped like a deer


    Watching the two enter the clan with a smile, Ali is also curious. Where does the headmaster bring back the beauty? It was really amazing. He immediately turned around and said with a smile, "Sir, we''ve worked hard here. We''ll sell another 3000 jars."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience was boiling.


    "Mr. mighty, so handsome, ha ha, I love you so much, I want to give you a monkey..."


    In the hall, there are only a few high-rise buildings of the origin group. Each of them has a smile on his face and a big heart. Ning Tao''s return is like giving everyone a peace of mind and erecting a tranquilizing needle.


    Ning Tao took a sip of hot tea and said with a smile, "it seems that xianjiu has sold very well in the past ten years."


    Huyan patriarch said with pride: "this is thanks to the advice of the sect leader. With the help of the great spirit and sage academy, our reputation is very strong. In addition, our products are absolutely excellent. Now the supply is in short supply."


    "As early as eight years ago, all my family''s accumulation was sold out. Fortunately, the first batch of immortal wine, 30000 jars, was just produced, but all the major forces came to order, and they had already sold out before they started to sell 20000 jars."


    "The second batch of xianjiu was not mature at that time. Although the third batch increased its volume, it was almost out of stock due to lack of time. However, the income now is very considerable..."


    After listening to the report from Huyan clan leader, Ning Tao was very satisfied. Some of them were unexpected. Today''s original clan has no shortage of resources, and has made every effort to cultivate a lot of Tianjiao.


    In a word, Ning Tao doesn''t have to worry about the resources of the origin group. He even has some wealth to bring to the three worlds of the galaxy.


    It was a surprise.


    When the business gets bigger and bigger, Ning Tao''s pressure will be greatly reduced. He doesn''t have to go around and search for resources to support the whole three worlds by himself.


    Up to now, he has been more and more struggling. After all, the appetite of the three circles is growing day by day.


    Once a hundred billion stars were enough to feed.


    Now it''s six trillion. It''s hard to say.


    When Yao is pulled to a place by Tang Lan, two beautiful women whisper, face with a blush, very harmonious, also don''t know what to talk about.


    But at this time, Huyan patriarch hesitated for a moment, and said: "now everything is OK, but there is a problem that has not been solved. The disaster of ancient continent has completely disappeared, and the energy of heaven and earth has recovered very quickly."


    "It won''t be many years. This is a proper top grade galaxy. The wind devil is still in the seclusion of the elves. But now some forces are ready to move. I have a hunch that they may dare to do it."

 Chapter 3313

    Ning Tao a Zheng, really as expected still can''t escape? When the disaster disappeared, he knew it would come.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    Moreover, the wine of the origin group will also be watched by people. It''s a big cake, big fat sheep. Even the top grade galaxy will be moved. Even with the deterrent of Saint college, it''s hard to guarantee that no one will do it.


    After all, it depends on their ability.


    Master Fengmo has just resurrected. This time is a golden period for him. Try to consolidate and precipitate.


    Besides, it''s a rare chance to shut up in the eternal green wood. I''m afraid ordinary people can''t get in touch with it all their lives. It must be a surprise when he leaves.


    According to the Huyan clan leader, news has come from the elves, and the wind devil seems to have a sign of going out.


    It''s not going to take long.


    "Who are the people who are likely to do it?" Ning Tao asked, calculating the power of the eastern world.


    Huyan patriarch said: "without exception, they are all top grade galaxies. From the beginning, the nearest" Blizzard Galaxy "attracted" Scorpio Galaxy ", and there are many scattered middle grade and top grade galaxies, all of which have changed."


    "However, the most difficult thing at the moment is that it belongs to the ancient gods. They are ready to move. They have already sent someone to bring us a message. Let''s pay 80% of the profits of the immortal wine. This is just like a lion opening its mouth and giving no one a chance to live."


    "80%


    Ning Tao''s face turns black and a touch of gloom emerges. The painstaking efforts and materials of the original clan add up to at least 30%, leaving only two Chengdu to lose money.


    Moreover, it seems that the ancient god galaxy has no intention to talk about it at all. It is arrogant and domineering.


    I really don''t pay attention to Saint college.


    It''s a threat.


    Huyan patriarch also said: "the ancient god system is the most intractable at present, and they also united one of the two overlord in the ancient continent, the steel spear Immortal Emperor."


    "Oh? Does he still need help? " Ning Tao has some doubts.


    "It''s not looking for help, but for a justifiable reason. The steel spear Immortal Emperor is one of the overlords here. Naturally, he is entitled to inherit the whole ancient continent. In those days, the sage academy just said hello."


    "The ancient god system said that it is willing to help the steel spear Immortal Emperor to recapture the ancient continent and let the real owner take the upper position. Of course, if we hand over 80% of the profits, it is another matter."


    A long face.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood that the people who dare to love are under the banner of justice to support orthodoxy and eliminate dissidents, and clearly want to drive them out.


    On the surface, it is free to help the emperor, but as long as you are not stupid, you can see that the emperor is just a puppet, a reason and an excuse.


    If the origin clan does not hand over 80% of the profits, it will be driven out of the ancient continent.


    If you hand it in, you can stay here.


    That''s how overbearing it is!


    Ning Tao sneers. Fortunately, another overlord of the ancient mainland, the silver winged demon emperor, died long ago. Otherwise, the Jinpeng kingdom would jump out and make trouble at this time.


    That Peng nine days is a descendant that Jin Peng most loves, this meeting, estimate also have no mood to pay attention to this matter.


    We''re still tracking down the killer.


    When Yao see the atmosphere in the hall dignified, also deftly did not dare to speak, Tang Lan has learned her identity, for the existence of the legend she is very good.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly pondered: "that steel gun Immortal Emperor, where is now?"


    "It''s in the ancient continent, but with the protection of the experts of the ancient god system, we don''t dare to act rashly. We''re discussing and trying to delay as long as possible. If the wind devil returns, we''ll have confidence in this matter."


    Huyan patriarch sighed.


    "Oh? That is to say, he is in our territory now? " A light flashed in front of Ning Tao''s eyes.


    "Well Poor Almost... "


    Huyan clan leader looks stunned. The whole ancient continent is their territory, and everyone and everything in it belongs to them.


    In the eyes of all, Ning Tao suddenly a hook, sneer: "what are you waiting for? Who dares to run wild on our territory and drive them out? Rebel? There is no amnesty for killing all


    "Including the emperor of steel gun!"


    People are shocked. Does that mean to start?


    Would it be too reckless?


    What''s more, this is equivalent to tearing the face of the ancient god system, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    Huyan clan leader hesitates, is it better to start first? It''s probably time for us to show our claws after more than ten years of forbearance. Otherwise, others will think that they are weak.


    With one move, a mass of dark light appeared in his hand, and it was The origin of the ancient continent!


    It was given to him by Saint''s college.


    With this source, plus his own strength, as long as he is not supreme, he can deal with it.


    However, even if it is successful, if the ancient god is irritated, it is no less than a disaster to send a supreme one.But with a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao carved two spirit jade tubes and handed them to a lie and Wan''er respectively, saying: "you go to the great Zodiac respectively, and the great fairy asks for help. That means that the origin clan is willing to cooperate with them."


    "But remember, you must give it to Jiang Qingge and Gu Qiong, and then send someone to the great spirit to ask for help."


    "Yes ~"


    everyone was surprised. The Lord of the sect wanted to make a big noise. He even triggered three super galaxies in a row. When the Huyan clan leader saw it, it might work.


    And since we are going to show our strength, the bigger the trouble, the better, so that everyone is afraid of them.


    I remember the headmaster once said that if one person makes money, there will be a lot of trouble. Taking everyone to make money together is a win-win situation and can create an immortal empire.


    This is the theory that Ning Tao used to set up the transmission array in fairyland, and it has been successful.


    Huyan clan leader patted his thigh, gritted his teeth and said: "listen to the master, just do it, send troops..."


    "Moo Moo, moo, moo... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the loud and clear sound of the horn, the dull breath spreads out, just like the prelude of the war.


    The people who had just shared three thousand jars of immortal wine were at a loss. They didn''t know what had happened? But see the origin of a strong family out, three immortals together rushed to the west, 100000 troops in a spaceship to wait.


    Tens of thousands of people are shocked. What''s going on? Who does the family fight with?


    The crowd followed in a rush.


    Soon, there was a roar from the west, and there were four terrible imperial breath. One of them was very familiar to many aborigines. It was the steel spear Immortal Emperor.


    In the clouds, there are many powerful figures, and seven murders of imperial momentum linger in all directions.


    The troops below are at war.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "The origin clan, is that crazy? It seems that people in the ancient god system are actually planning to fight with them and seek death? " Many people were shocked and turned pale.


    I don''t know how they died like this?


    "Asshole, old Huyan, what do you want to do? Don''t you want to go to war with my ancient god system? " One of them is the strong voice of fairy queen period.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao walked out slowly and said coldly, "it''s disrespectful of you to do evil in our ancient continent. I''ll give you a chance to leave quickly. Don''t go wild on the territory of my original people."


    "Otherwise, I''ll cut you!"

 Chapter 3314

    "Who the hell are you? Is it your turn to speak here? " That fairy queen period strong person stares at a way.


    Even old Huyan, he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Is it his turn to be a kid?


    He is the first of the six gods in the ancient god system, and the king of gods is just the end of the six gods. He is also the mainstay of the ancient god system, and every one of them is a strong immortal, or one of the best. Naturally, he is arrogant.


    However, Ningdu didn''t want to talk nonsense with him and said indifferently: "beat him to be disabled and throw him out of the ancient continent."


    "In accordance with the decree of Mr. Jinzun ~"


    Huyan clan leader was in awe, and then his eyes were cold, and he burst into a surge of immortal power. Without using the origin of the world, he immediately met them. Although they were both in the late stage, they also had strengths and weaknesses, so it was a good thing to be able to compete with each other in the same realm.


    Since he stepped into the realm of the Immortal Emperor, he seldom met his peers. Today, it''s a good opportunity to practice.


    He is also proud to be a master!


    "Hum, come on, don''t think the emperor will be afraid of you," the immortal empress Qi Qiang said coldly.


    Like a dark red giant god, he is furious.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    On the other side, the four powerful immortal emperors also joined hands and fought fiercely. At the bottom, a large army formed an array to display the ancient unique skills of the original clan.


    There are also mysterious arrays handed down from ancient times.


    Layers of superposition, even in the surrounding evolution of the chaos of the domain, as if the beginning of heaven and earth.


    It really opened the eyes of the onlookers.


    However, suddenly some friars were surprised. It seemed that there was another Immortal Emperor in the field. It was the steel spear Immortal Emperor. There seemed to be one less in the family of origin. There was a great disparity in strength. How dare they fight?


    What do the origin people think?


    At this time, the steel spear fairy emperor also noticed this scene. His brow sank and he seemed to be surprised. He had a long silver gun in his hand and hesitated.


    However, the head of the six gods said angrily, "don''t you start? Forget about your injury? Go and kill the boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. "


    As soon as the words came out, the steel spear Immortal Emperor''s hesitant look darkened. He gritted his teeth and held the long gun tightly. A breath of fear locked Ning Tao and said in a deep voice: "I will try my best to give you a good time and suffer less pain."


    With that, the energy was stored up in the long gun.


    Pull out the flowers.


    Just about to start, I suddenly heard a faint light laughter: "Daoyou is so confident. Your meridians are damaged. It seems that your strength has been greatly reduced. It''s only in the early stage. You don''t have to have this strength."


    "Oh?" Steel gun Immortal Emperor thought he heard wrong, looked at Ning Tao one eye, sneered: "even if this emperor is injured again, also is not you an immortal gentleman can weigh."


    "I don''t know how powerful the Immortal Emperor is? That''s a height you can''t understand. "


    Words are full of confidence and confidence.


    There is also a touch of pride that cannot be concealed.


    This is his attitude as an emperor.


    However, Ning Tao sniffed, Immortal Emperor? Did he have a hand with the emperor class strong?


    Although he hasn''t fought with a powerful immortal up to now, he won''t be afraid even if he meets him. He has the strength now.


    "Let me see your height. If you have the ability, you can catch up. You and I will fight fairly."


    Then he went straight to the stars.


    Seeing this, the steel spear Immortal Emperor laughed angrily. How dare an immortal king be so arrogant with him? How dare you fight? Immediately sneered: "since you want to die, the emperor will complete you, the dignity of the emperor level is not something you can humiliate."


    "Kill..."


    "Whoosh" sound, immediately tore the sky.


    "Imperial law, soul enchanting gun!"


    "The original skill, the six samsara Boxing..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    When they looked up, they could only see that the two figures in the sky were crisscrossed, and they were already in the starry sky. The fierce momentum had broken the sea of clouds outside.


    This led to a spectacle in the sky.


    It''s like a big hole.


    And below, when Yao, Tang Lan also appeared in the battlefield, two people work together unexpectedly hard to meet the opponent.


    An Immortal King is at the top of the mountain, and an Immortal King is eight fold in weight. Even if they are half-way strong, they can kill them. Even if they are strong at the imperial level, they have the power to fight.


    The army recruited by the steel spear Immortal Emperor is a group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals, which were originally used to make up the number.


    The main force is the ancient god system.


    Who ever thought that the originalists would dare to take the lead, or they would rush out with thunder, and their nearly 100000 troops would be reaped, ravaged and rubbed on the ground like wheat.


    One by one, they were beaten to tears.


    "Kill..."


    "No Don''t... "


    People sigh, although it seems that the origin group has the upper hand, the key is to see the top fighting.If the core person does not die, the faith will not die.


    Huyan clan leader and other six people were hysterical and angry. They used all their life skills. For a moment, they couldn''t tell the outcome. Then they had to watch the battle in the starry sky, which was the key to success or failure.


    One emperor''s rank is comparable to the whole army.


    In a short time, once the steel spear Immortal Emperor solved the young man, he could turn the war around.


    All of a sudden, there was a big bang on the sky, which seemed to make a big hole in the sky. The sky cracked, and a shadow fell down quickly, too fast, like a big fireball, and fell into the battlefield instantly.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A loud noise made the earthquake tremble.


    At the same time, the two armies were separated.


    Countless people turn pale and stare at the ruins. Is this the end of the battle?


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Old Huyan, don''t you surrender? That arrogant boy, I''m afraid he has become a pool of flesh and mud now. He obediently submits to my ancient god system and has a way to live. "


    "Otherwise, he will come to an end," Shen Yinian, the head of the six gods, burst out laughing.


    At that time, since the ancient galaxy has all the reasons to return to the gods, he can wait for the arrival of the iron hoof.


    But laughing, but suddenly stiff, a gust of wind blowing, dust to blow away, only to see in the huge crater, there are two figures, one standing, one lying, win or lose.


    However, people seem to turn around, only to see that vomit blood, seriously injured, horrified figure is actually a steel gun.


    Ning Tao, however, stood coldly in front of him.


    He looked down on him like an emperor.


    "You "Yes?"


    The steel spear Immortal Emperor''s eyes were red, and his Qi and blood were surging. He didn''t mention it in a breath. He spat out a lot of blood stasis and said, "you Who the hell are you? This It can''t be. I''m an immortal No No... "


    The battle just now was too fast. It was really crushing, but the other side crushed him.


    A fairy King abused him.


    If you don''t make a hundred moves, you''ll beat yourself down with one punch.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    However, hundreds of thousands of people around are stunned at this moment. What happened? Is Yin and Yang reversed?


    How does it look like Xianjun won? How can it be that the emperor of steel gun lost? What method did he use? Cheating? Or is there an ambush in the sky?


    "Asshole, steel gun, what the hell are you doing? I can''t even clean up a fairy, rubbish, rubbish... "


    Shen Yinian swears.


    I''m really mad at this moment.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, a powerful force from the source immediately suppressed him. Huyan clan leader made every effort to win, so he could not drag on.


    "Fight the disabled, throw it out..."


    The steel spear Immortal Emperor was out of his wits, biting his pale lips tightly. However, Ning Tao suddenly said, "give you a chance to surrender to me and be loyal to me for thousands of years. I can promise to cure your injury."


    On hearing this, the steel spear Immortal Emperor just shook his head bitterly and said, "my wound has hurt the root, and even fallen into cultivation. Only the legendary Qingmu Shenye can cure it."


    "Don''t waste your time!"

 Chapter 3315

    "Oh? Qingmu Shenye


    Ning Tao''s figure was like a demon. After hearing this, he looked strange and said, "you are in alliance with the ancient god Galaxy in order to get the green wood spirit liquid?"


    Steel gun bitter smile, the whole person filled with despair in the dark, by a huge blow, he actually lost to a fairy King seven heavy, too sad, ridiculous, he actually reduced to such a situation?


    He shook his head and said to himself, "Qingmu Shenye is a legendary healing deity. It is impossible for the ancient gods system to have it. What they promised me was a" emperor level xumai pill ", which is less than one tenth of Qingmu Shenye."


    "Although I can''t completely cure my injury and recover my cultivation, I can continue to break my pulse and continue my cultivation..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao could not help scratching his head and said strangely: "er Is Qingmu Shenye so precious? The last time I swallowed five drops, it was a bit too wasteful


    "Er..."


    The emperor of steel gun is dull. Doesn''t this guy make a draft? Are you not afraid of being so arrogant?


    And five drops of green wood?


    Why don''t you say you saved the eternal green wood? Won''t you win me? Look, I''m crazy about you. A drop of green wood spirit liquid is equivalent to the supreme level medicine.


    Moreover, only from the great spirit, eternal green wood, even if the supreme get, will also serve as a treasure.


    I don''t know how many years will condense a drop.


    Precious beyond description!


    "If you want to kill, if you lose, you will lose. I have nothing to say, but please don''t make fun of me with such words."


    The emperor of steel spear has a bone.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a muddled face: "you''ve lost your mind. When did I make fun of you? Isn''t it just Aoki Shenye? There are just a few drops in stock here. It''s more than enough to treat your injury. "


    Then he took out a drop like magic.


    All around immediately aroma, wood spirit of the gas filled all around, flowers and plants suddenly grow up.


    The steel spear fairy emperor''s eyes were staring straight, staring at the drop of cyan liquid, sniffing, refreshing, even the colic in his body was a little weak.


    He didn''t know if it was Aoki Shenye?


    But he knew that it was helpful to his own injury, and even he couldn''t use up the majestic energy


    But the next second, it was collected by Ning Tao, just a flash in the pan.


    "You..."


    The emperor of steel gun was dumb, and he wanted to say nothing.


    He knew that there was no free lunch at the end of the day, and a royal "xumai pill" was enough to make him go through fire and water, let alone Qingmu Shenye.


    I can''t afford to sell myself.


    "You What do you want? "


    "I said, be loyal to me for a thousand years, and then go or stay. It all depends on your intention. I''m sure you can recover from your injury. It''s up to you to be a dog of the ancient god system or a guest of my origin."


    Ning Tao shrugged.


    The consumption of the battle just now has recovered a lot.


    To tell you the truth, the steel spear Immortal Emperor was much weaker than he thought. It was far from the time when he first met him. It should be that something went wrong during this period.


    Of course, it''s also because of his strength. Now he is stronger than the time.


    The steel gun was silent. Instead of making a decision, he said bitterly, "do I have a choice now?"


    "To be honest, no," Ning Tao said simply and directly.


    If this person can''t be used by him, there will be only one way out, otherwise it will be a disaster sooner or later.


    But the emperor stood up and laughed bitterly Willing to surrender. "


    "I hope you will do what you say and fulfill your promise!"


    Ning Tao smiles with satisfaction, turns over his hand and takes out a contract, which is the seal of the highest level of slavery.


    "You know the rules, I don''t need to say more, oral words, vows and so on, ha ha..."


    Seeing this, his face was bloodless, and his body was shaking. He stretched out his hand and took over the slave''s imprint. He gritted his teeth and left the imprint on it.


    A force, respectively shot two eyebrows.


    If the contract is successful, you can control life and death!


    After all this, the steel spear fairy emperor seemed to have been drained and collapsed to the ground. He had no strength to hold the gun. He knew that he had lost the most precious thing.


    Ning Tao took back the slave seal, turned his hand, took out a blue pill, and said, "take this."


    "Pills? Isn''t it Aoki Shenye? "


    Steel gun face big change, think Ning Tao repent, collapse, a face is pale as paper.


    "What do you think? Can you use Aoki spirit liquid for your wound? This pill is called Qingmu pill. It''s made of eternal Qingmu pill. It''s a high-level healing medicine. Almost six top grade Qingmu pills can make you recover. "


    "Remember, I''m talking about recovery, which can even bring you back to your peak, not just breaking your pulse."Ning Tao has a confident face.


    It''s not worth wasting a drop of Saposhnikovia for him.


    It''s like a big water tank. If it''s full, a small pool is enough. Why go to the Pacific Ocean to hold water?


    Only in this way can the interests be maximized.


    Hearing this, his face changes. He can only take the pill and swallow it. It''s not up to him to choose. I hope what Ning Tao says is true. Otherwise, even if he dies, Ning Tao won''t feel better


    At this time, the battle around is coming to an end, Huyan patriarch with the help of the source of great power.


    Shen Yinian was defeated one after another.


    It seems unexpected that the original force will appear.


    "Damn sage College..."


    And the army has been subdued by the army of the origin group. The war is fast coming and going.


    Many people still stay in the scene just now, unable to understand how the steel gun Immortal Emperor would lose.


    "What a ghost..."


    "Asshole, you foreign bastards are against our ancient god system. You''re dead. You''re not my race. You''re not a good thing..."


    Shen Yinian swears.


    I''m not willing to lose this time.


    If it were not for that source, he would never have lost!


    However, Leng hum, the head of Huyan clan, has long been fed up with the ancient god system. In front of the public, Shen Yinian''s hands and feet are discarded.


    They stripped off their belongings.


    "I tell you, the ancient continent is the territory of my origin. Anyone who dares to invade my territory will be punished. This time, it''s a lesson for you. If you dare to do anything wrong here next time, you will be spared. Get out of here..."


    Huyan patriarch deliberately amplified the voice.


    At this time, it is Liwei.


    "Ah Ah... "


    Shen Yinian screamed bitterly. How could he have suffered such humiliation in his life? But he was carried away by his men.


    If you don''t, I''m afraid you can''t.


    When we get back to the ancient god system, it''s not too late to plan. When the supreme ancestor arrives, we''ll see what they can do.


    This evil will be recovered ten times.


    Looking at the people of the ancient god Galaxy who have fled in ashes, they are all sighing. The origin family has been dormant for decades, and they finally make a move. It''s really shocking.


    However, if it''s just a moment of courage, then it''s the disaster of extermination!


    "The good play has just begun..."

 Chapter 3316

    The origin of the family, the victory of the return.


    The victory of this battle is gratifying. Not only are the ethnic groups celebrating, but 3000 jars of immortal wine have been sold to the public to celebrate.


    However, many people are waiting to see a good play, waiting for the fury of the ancient god system to come here.


    I don''t know if there will be immortal wine in the future?


    "Well Tut tut... "


    There are different reactions from the outside world. However, Ning Tao is calm. He sits in the back mountain valley and studies the Galactic teleportation array. He has already learned something about this level.


    Moreover, he has cracked more than half of the fifth floor of the original tower. It must be not far away.


    Shi Yao is also around. She is also a space master, but now she is stunned to see this "Galaxy disk". Who left this? Can actually condense "Galaxy level" into the array disk.


    My God, this It''s incredible. It''s almost magical.


    Even the leader of the alliance can''t do it?


    Seeing that she was shocked, Ning Tao was proud. In those years, Zhulong, the elder master, also went to the holy land of time and space and got the original tower.


    It''s also a chance.


    And gukou, sitting with a steel spear, is trying to recover his cultivation. At this time, he is full of doubt and gradually becomes convinced that the three top-grade Qingmu pills have made him recover more than half of his injury.


    His own cultivation was in the middle of the Xianhuang period. In a word, the injury had something to do with the "gate of yin and Yang".


    At that time, everyone fled the exit, but he was sent to another place because of an accident. He didn''t know where it was? But it''s like there''s a huge life hidden in it, and it''s a shock that makes him seriously injured.


    It seems to be unconscious.


    If he wants to, he will be broken to pieces.


    He did not dare to stay for a long time, dragged his seriously injured body to escape desperately, and finally, fortunately left the disaster forbidden area.


    But his meridians are 80% broken. What''s more, it hurts the origin. The sea of souls is even cracked. He is an immortal. Under that "terrible life", he can''t even count as a mole ant as big as a sesame.


    Although not dead, but it is equivalent to half waste, cultivation is down to the beginning of the emperor.


    Almost fell into the realm of Immortal King.


    But when he was the most decadent, the ancient god system found him, which happened later


    And at this time, Ning Tao also looked over, aware that he recovered very smoothly, can''t help but secretly nodded, and then looked to the distance that hazy.


    It''s the direction of the disaster zone.


    He was curious about the "terror creature". What was it? How terrible is that?


    Inadvertently, the emperor was almost dead.


    Is it some kind of ancient creature?


    In addition, the "gate of yin and Yang" is also there. Although there are many great powers to look for, they can find nothing, but the forbidden area of disaster has become mysterious.


    There must be many unknowns hidden in it.


    Looking at, Ning Tao''s face suddenly gradually moved, become very abnormal, shortness of breath, stare big eyes, like found a huge secret.


    "Ning Tao, you What''s the matter with you? " When Yao''s pretty face changed, what happened?


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly excitedly turned out a map, which was very old and incomplete. For some years, it was carved with complex lines.


    But I don''t know if it''s fate or providence, a certain part of the map actually overlaps with the forbidden area of disaster.


    "Here?"


    "Ah?"


    Shi Yao frowned. She was familiar with this jade tube. It was the map given to him by the king of Jinyang.


    It''s like the second half of the Bible.


    Is it here?


    What a coincidence?


    Ning Tao is short of breath. No wonder he felt familiar before. He was in the forbidden area.


    He couldn''t laugh or cry, and he had mixed feelings. The "last three forms of the great day Bible" he had been searching for was actually in front of his eyes. Instead, he came back.


    I''m really fooled by fate.


    However, Ning Tao hesitated for a moment. Although he knew that it was in the forbidden area of disaster, it was so big and dangerous. Now there are two Mysteries: the "terror life" and the "gate of yin and Yang".


    He didn''t dare to go in for a moment.


    The Immortal Emperor can''t stop him, not to mention the Immortal King?


    What''s more, there are a lot of means at present, but I''m not in a hurry to make up the Sunday Bible.


    Ning Tao ponders for a while, then decides to wait until he breaks through the Immortal Emperor to try again. The news for help has already spread out. Whether the family of his origin can turn over depends on who is quick.


    Now, we have to wait


    There was tension in the air.


    Looking at the busy Ning Tao, Shi Yao suddenly finds that this man is very attractive. He makes so many immortal emperors obey him, and the whole ethnic group becomes his subordinates.I really want to go to the holy land of eternal life.


    However, Ning Tao has told him the truth that it is not so easy for outsiders to enter the holy land of longevity.


    "Need money, need money..."


    In the long wait, nearly three days, a roar shocked the entire ancient continent, a breath of terror to the extreme, enveloped countless people.


    "Huyan child, get out and die!"


    "Hiss to Supreme


    A lot of sanxiumian dew shocked, and sure enough, the origin of the family is not far away from the extermination.


    And Ning Tao, also in the first time aware, a frown, come so fast? Some of them are beyond his expectation, but he can still cope with them with the help of his family.


    Even if the helpers didn''t come.


    But just think of here, a snowflake suddenly fell down, let the temperature drop a few minutes, that beautiful snowflake behind, is death, is a vacuum.


    The steel spear fairy emperor frowned, and his strength had recovered more than half. How could it suddenly snow? Wait, where does he seem to have met? Suddenly, his face changed greatly, and he was shocked and said, "no, it''s It''s Blizzard queen. "


    Many people on the mainland have found it.


    Then, another violent supreme power showed no doubt, a beautiful image of ice blue stood in the clouds.


    "It''s said that yuanyuanyizu xianjiu tastes good. How about going to Blizzard galaxy as a guest?"


    Ning Tao''s face changed, and he was a little flustered, which really disrupted his plan. He thought that the supremacy of the ancient god system could cope with it, but who would have thought that the supremacy of the blizzard system would also join in the fun.


    "Damn it, falling down the well?"


    However, before the end, a sinister laughter came out from the clouds: "immortal wine is strong enough, but if it is made into poisonous wine, it will taste better. For the people of the origin, I want at least half of them."


    "Jie Jie..."


    Another one!


    My God, the three supreme beings are gathered together to deal with one origin group?


    "God "Scorpio is supreme," said the steel spear fairy emperor. His face was white, and he was not far away. His reputation was as powerful as thunder, which made him afraid.


    A touch of bitterness welled up on his face.


    He thought, life ushered in hope, but who knows, turn around and give you a slap.


    Are there any ways for them to survive?


    Ning Tao''s face is as gloomy as water. He clenches his fists tightly and protects Shiyao and Tang Lan behind him. He can''t imagine that he will come to the top three.


    He has decided to protect them at all costs.


    In desperation, the other side of the sky suddenly heard a cold hum: "Scorpio, do not stay in your nest well, what kind of wild come here?"


    "The great ecliptic system, Taurus, come to help!"


    "Big fairy galaxy, jade fairy to help!"


    "The origin of a family, sitting in the ancestral, the wind devil here, who dares to be wild?"

 Chapter 3317

    In the light of lightning and flint, there is a flash of light from the clouds, and there are three towering figures confronting with Scorpio.


    Six terrible supremacies spread, and even the void could not bear them.


    Thunder and lightning in the sky, both breath is no inferior.


    All this, as if to collapse.


    The origin of the ancient continent is shaking, it has not fully recovered, the six supreme, has made it feel a deadly threat.


    The earth has begun to crack intensively.


    "Click Click... "


    But Ning Tao in rigid after a few seconds, not only did not feel fear, but his face suddenly revealed a touch of ecstasy.


    It''s the rescue.


    Yes, it''s the wind devil. They''re all here.


    He was relieved.


    That''s great. It''s going to help.


    You know, just now, the three supreme masters have made him feel that there is no way to escape. It''s really a miscalculation and almost dangerous.


    Just now, he had the idea of fighting to the death.


    It''s not just him.


    Huyan clan leader also burst into tears.


    He murmured, very excited.


    "It''s saved. Their ancestors are back..."


    Not to mention them, more than 90% of the people present were surprised and didn''t quite understand.


    The origin of a clan actually has a supreme ancestor? Why? Never heard of it? when?


    Wind devil?


    The name is not clear.


    This man is also unheard of.


    But it looks like it''s not easy.


    The face of the three forces, the great zodiac, the great fairy, even the ancient god, Blizzard and Scorpio, has changed. They did not expect that there was a supreme ancestor in the family of origin.


    It''s a miscalculation.


    Yes and no, that''s the difference.


    If they had known that, they would not have come so rashly.


    You should know that this kind of fighting can be regarded as endless. The other side has the same fighting power as them. Even if they can win, they may not be sure that they can stay.


    If the other party does not die, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Now it''s hard to ride a tiger. What''s more, I didn''t expect that the great fairy and the great ecliptic would take action?


    What''s going on?


    Now it''s not a fight, not a fight!


    "Damn it..."


    There are also many people gnashing their teeth, heartfelt hate.


    At this time, Ning Tao and Huyan clan leader rushed to the sky and saw a white haired wind demon, hunting in a white robe, holding a three foot green front, which was natural and unrestrained. His sharp sword spirit made people unable to look directly at him.


    It seems stronger than it was a decade ago.


    "Master Fengmo, you can finally get out of the pass. If you come a step later, we''ll have to explain," Ning Tao said with a face of grievance.


    It''s like you''ve found a support.


    The wind devil grins bitterly. His spirit and spirit have fused. He can''t see the appearance of resurrection and rebirth. His cultivation is even more unfathomable. He glances at Ning Tao and says helplessly: "you, just love to toss. Don''t mess around next time. Fortunately, my old man happens to be lucky this time. Next time, he may not be so lucky."


    Although Ning Tao has changed his face, he can distinguish the spirit from the spirit, so he can recognize it at a glance.


    Even if not, just like his virtue, the wind devil can guess it.


    Ning Tao feels his nose and laughs. This time, it''s really his fault.


    But when it came to this, it was useless to say anything. As soon as he turned his head, he pointed at the golden bull. Jade fairy and jade fairy bowed their hands and said with gratitude, "thank you for your help. I will remember it."


    "You''re welcome, little friend. You''re the best friend of my family. You''re really very talented. Besides, one of these three people is from my great ecliptic system. It''s also a housework. You should help yourself."


    Taurus supreme smile.


    Although the jade fairy didn''t speak, she nodded with a smile.


    Then, people look up and focus on the opposite side, while Ning Tao stares at Scorpio supreme.


    The face of the latter. Obviously not good-looking. What''s the matter? How can the people of the zodiac help the original people?


    I haven''t heard of it. What does it matter?


    By the way, it seems that some old guy of the origin clan almost roasted the young master in those years. How could he help him? Damn it, damn it


    He roared in his heart and couldn''t figure out why, but at this moment, it seemed that he was saying nothing.


    On the other hand, the jade fairy treats Ning Tao more gently. She is as beautiful as a piece of jade, and more like Wen Yu. She only feels calm in body and mind.


    Compared with Blizzard queen one, on the contrary, each other''s beauty is a kind of coldness.


    Will be a bright, permanent solidification.


    As the saying goes, three women in a play, two women are rivals, two women look at each other, both hold their chest up, have the momentum to suppress each other."The big fairy''s people even want to step in and give us a living?"


    Blizzard queen Yin Yang strange airway.


    "The queen is joking. The origin family has a good relationship with my fairy. They once offered us Huaxian wine and reached a cooperation. Now it''s difficult. We''ll help naturally. I hope the queen can give us face."


    Jade fairy light smile.


    "Hum..."


    Four Supreme breath, not to be outdone.


    Although they didn''t do it, there was not much difference between them, and it was extremely difficult to fight. Sometimes it was normal to fight for several days and nights.


    The wind devil''s eyes twinkled. Naturally, he saw a lot of such scenes. He comforted Ning Tao and took a step. He said with a negative hand, "this is the dispute between my origin and the ancient god. How about we end it?"


    "We don''t have to be hypocritical. In the final analysis, we have to depend on our strength. Only the winner can win the world."


    As soon as the words came out, they were all meaningful.


    In that piece of red cloud, out of a burly dignified man, looking at the wind demon, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, it is difficult to be a new king?


    However, since the other side began to challenge, he naturally could not show weakness. He immediately gave a cold hum and said, "it''s interesting. It''s very good. Let me learn the skills of the original clan. The winner will win the world."


    While speaking, step into the depths of the starry sky.


    The supreme battle is too much.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looked worried and said, "are you sure about the wind devil?"


    Taurus and jade fairy look at it at the same time.


    There was curiosity in his face.


    However, with a smile, the wind devil circled the three foot green peak and stepped out in one step. It was like a white colt passing through the gap. His voice was faint: "wait a moment, everyone. I''ll go back."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Before long, there was a roar.


    Even the gorgeous starry sky was rendered by the blue and red light, occupying the whole sky.


    Taurus supremacy and jade fairy face dignified, even Scorpio supremacy and Blizzard queen, are staring at this battle, seems to be comparable.


    That wind devil is not easy.


    The fighting was fierce and fierce.


    Gradually, both sides used their best skills. However, the blue light suddenly soared. Taurus''s eyes suddenly brightened and exclaimed: "supreme triple!"


    The other three''s faces changed.


    So strong?


    The next second, the red cloud suddenly withered for a few minutes, and a roar came out: "asshole, you are not the new Supreme. Damn, my ancient god galaxy is not finished with you..."


    Then he quickly fled to the distance.


    Clusters of scarlet flowers bloom in the starry sky.


    The wind devil won!

 Chapter 3318

    "Win Did you win? " Huyan patriarch swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at the weak way in the deep of the starry sky.


    Ning Tao is not sure.


    However, the golden bull on one side suddenly laughed and said: "what a good friend of the wind, the combination of man and sword, the sword spirit is so strong, and he even stepped into the triple realm. I didn''t expect that your family of origin still has this card."


    The jade fairy nodded and said, "it''s really good. It seems that the origin clan should be prosperous."


    "Even if it''s my concubine''s hand, it''s not necessarily able to repel the blood god. The wind and evil way is friendly. In other words, are you two going to understand it?"


    She turned and looked at the two men.


    As soon as the words came out, the face of Scorpio and Blizzard queen changed, and a touch of gloom poured out. Unexpectedly, the ancestor of the original clan was not a simple person.


    It''s on a par with them.


    They looked at each other and knew that there was nothing they could do. They could not control the origin of the clan. They immediately gave a cold hum and gloated: "don''t think you can be arrogant if you defeat the supreme god of blood."


    "Don''t forget that the ancestors of the galaxy are not ordinary."


    "If that one makes a move, Jie Jie, even if it''s this wind friend, I''m afraid it can''t stop it!"


    In the complacency, they ran away like light and shadow.


    Ning Tao has heard all these words. Who else? He asked hastily, "two elders, what do they mean by what they said? Is there a supreme one in the ancient god system? "


    As soon as the words came out, their faces changed, as if they thought of something at the same time?


    He even nodded his head and said, "there is one, and he is also a very old one. He is also the founder of the ancient god system. The God blood one just now is just a rising star of the ancient god system."


    "I''m afraid that if that one does it, I''m afraid the three of us will not be able to stop."


    "What? What about that? "


    Ning Tao and Huyan clan chief''s face changed greatly. How could they have such powerful power? There was a palpitation.


    How strong does that have to be?


    The founder!


    However, the jade fairy also comforted: "don''t worry, the founder of the mountain won''t do anything because of such a small matter, and as far as I know, he has no business many years ago, and is determined to understand the main road."


    "Even if he comes out of the mountain and has the face of our two super galaxies, he doesn''t dare to mess about."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face was a little slow. It''s so good. It seems that with the wind demon master, he still can''t be careless. There are many powerful people in the world.


    Top quality galaxies should not be underestimated.


    Just like the Jinpeng world, they dare to be wild in front of the super galaxy, with the same speed as no one else.


    It seems that if we can stand on one side, we all have the inside information.


    That''s what they''re missing!


    At this time, a white sword light flew over. It was the wind devil''s elder. His chest fluctuated violently, and he still held several Immortal Emperor''s corpses in his hands. His face was pale and vain, and he seemed to have been hurt a lot.


    "What''s going on? Taoist friends killed all the people in the ancient god system? " The jade fairy was shocked.


    However, the wind devil''s eyebrows sank and said coldly, "these guys secretly attacked me while I was fighting against the supreme of the ancient god system, but they were hurt by my sword Qi, but they also let that guy escape."


    "Otherwise, it''s not so easy to let him go in today''s war, but it''s just a double supreme."


    When they heard this, they all laughed bitterly.


    Huyan clan leader quickly said another supreme thing about the ancient god galaxy. The wind devil''s face changed, but he nodded, which was reasonable.


    He has read a lot of classics in the big elf system. If he wants to come, he is not easy to be offended.


    After some greetings, the jade fairy suddenly pulled Ning Tao with a smile and said, "Joan, please let me come. In fact, there is one more thing I want to tell you, so that you must remember."


    "Oh? Fairy, please say, "Ning Tao looks surprised.


    "You must have known about the martial arts contest? It is said that the clan has already begun to prepare. If you have this idea, it should be in the past few years. She asked you to prepare early. "


    "Once this matter is confirmed, the top information of all major galaxies will appear on the challenge arena, like the God King, who is qualified to participate."


    The jade fairy said earnestly.

 Chapter 3319

    "God King? The pride of the last generation? " Ning Tao a frown, but some unexpected.


    What this means is that not only their generation will participate in the contest, but the previous generation, even the previous generation of Tianjiao, may participate in the contest.


    It''s going to be exciting.


    This contest is also very valuable.


    Relatively speaking, the difficulty and pressure are also greatly increased for them. Their generation looks at their potential, the previous generation looks at their talent, and the previous generation looks at their current status.


    Who will stand out among the three generations?


    Of course, it''s only based on the inference from contacts. It''s not known what will happen at that time?


    Jade fairy is also very curious. She looks at Ning Tao with her beautiful eyes. With her strength, she can naturally see that she is Yi Rong and her real identity. She is still speculating. She is very curious that Joan will ask her to bring this news to this person.


    It''s like I really hope he can compete.


    Has Joan already made a promise?


    Xianjun Qichong seems to have a good talent


    At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath and didn''t think about it any more. Anyway, there are still a few years left. There is no need to tangle now. He said respectfully: "please move to the main hall. Let''s discuss the division mentioned before."


    As soon as the words came out, both Taurus supreme and jade fairy laughed and finally got to the point.


    But I''m sorry.


    After all, when he came here, he didn''t help. It was the wind devil who beat back the strong enemy with his own strength. Now Ning Tao mentioned that he really solved the embarrassment


    In the main hall, the three parties are engaged in endless discussions. The big business, the big market and the super galaxy of "the origin of three wines" are all excited. Otherwise, Scorpio galaxy and Blizzard galaxy would not join hands to grab it that day.


    In the future, it will be more and more profitable. It will make more money than the transmission array.


    Finally, after more than half a day, we finally came to a conclusion that in the future, the sales of the three wines of Huanyu origin in the East will be escorted by their two super galaxies, but the corresponding profits will be 20%.


    Both sides are satisfied with the result.


    It''s equivalent to employment cooperation. I''ll pay for your contribution.


    The western world cooperates with them in the great cross system, or sage college, which only gets 20% of the profits, because a lot of raw materials come from here.


    The southern world, on the other hand, is a great spirit, which also monopolizes 20% of the profits, because it also gives many elixirs.


    It''s a 10% profit purchase.


    Today, only the northern part of the world has not been opened.


    However, if you work hard, Ning Tao still thinks it''s OK, because there are two super galaxies in the north, one is the big spiral galaxy and the other is the Big Dipper galaxy.


    Big Dipper has some grudges with him, which is hard to talk about, but big spiral should be OK.


    He saved their son and daughter!


    Can let a person touch first!


    Ning Tao thinks that although the plan is feasible, what is lacking is the liquor itself. The first batch of 30000 jars, the second batch of 50000 jars, and the third batch of 80000 jars are not enough to sell, let alone the whole world.


    There are so many people to buy, but not so many goods, have to say is a very distressed thing.


    We can only increase production step by step.


    This cooperation, Ning Tao probably finalized, the rest of the matter by Huyan patriarch to deal with, wind devil master breathing for a few days, the injury has recovered to 7788, after all, there are a lot of Qingmu Dan.


    In the back mountain, the wind devil waves a set of sword techniques with great interest. Although it is slow, it has a unique charm.


    His progress in the past ten years has been amazing.


    From the double peak to the triple peak.


    Although it was only a small step, it took him several years. The level of immortal statue was like climbing to heaven. The mystery of every step was beyond words.


    Thanks to the guidance of the elder of the Elven clan, he broke through the barrier and met a lie who came to report for help, so he rushed to support him.


    After all, I caught up.


    The cultivation of gukou, the steel spear Immortal Emperor, has recovered 80%, and the whole people are restrained and respectful. It is self-evident that the origin of a family with the supreme power.


    It''s really a top grade galaxy.


    Even the weakest can not be underestimated.


    His task is to guard this place and protect the teleportation array. It''s not a big task, but it''s very important. He probably knows Ning Tao''s identity, and then he knows that he has not been wronged. It turns out that he is the first to choose a saint.


    No wonder we can go beyond the ranks.


    It''s true that the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. The new generation is replacing the old. It''s getting old.


    Although he sighed, the steel spear Immortal Emperor no longer had that kind of grievance. Although he signed the slave seal contract, Ning Tao treated him like a confidant, which was a comfort


    "Master, I''ll leave the origin clan to you. I have another important matter to rush back to."


    Ning Tao is busy with important things, and he''s rushing to the devil''s way.


    Seeing this, the wind devil nodded a smile, and suddenly handed him a ring, saying: "there are some Immortal Emperor, demon emperor corpses, which are some strange animals I hunted in the great spirit. It should help you.""The origin of the clan, you can rest assured to give it to me. It''s not easy for the same level to win me."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction, then turned around and looked at Shi Yao and Tang Lan. He comforted him and said, "don''t worry about staying here. I''ll come back as soon as possible."


    According to master Fengmo, Miaomiao has not yet passed the pass. If he does, it will be more lively.


    Shi Yao nodded, very clever.


    But on one side, Tang Lan said with a chuckle: "Xianggong is so cruel. Meijiaoniang, who has just brought home, has a vacant room. You can''t fail our sister Yao."


    "People get married and bring a dowry. Even if there is no ceremony, you can''t forget it."


    "When you come back, let sister Yao come round with you."


    As soon as the words came out, Yao''s face turned red. Mei Mou was flustered, shy and angry. She said, "sister LAN, don''t talk nonsense."


    Ning Tao is also embarrassed. Although Shi Yao is his woman, he thinks that he should first accumulate some feelings, and then they will be happy.


    You can''t take the liberty of asking for someone else.


    Immediately insert the key to longevity, he has been full of energy these days, which is only 2% less than before. A huge amount of energy is pouring into the galaxy array in an instant.


    "When I come back..."


    With a flash of white light, Ning Tao disappeared.


    But the wind devil is a light Yi, this time the speed of transmission, always feel a little faster than before, array disk and cracked a bit, has been close to the edge of collapse.


    It''s estimated that I''ll hold on for another time or two


    The holy land of eternal life.


    Under the shining of the ancient gate, Ning Tao came out step by step. It seems that it is easier than before, and even the speed of transmission is a bit faster.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    The puppet Taoist guarding here was also surprised.


    This time, the transmission seems to be different.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out a key. It turns out to be silver white. He looks at it and finds that the energy is not used up.


    There''s a little bit more.


    Why? Is it all enhanced?


    Ning Tao is surprised. He feels that even if he brings people back, it will be easier than before. It seems that he wants to have a try. I hope it''s not an illusion.


    When the puppet Taoist learned that this was the fusion of time and space and longevity, he was also surprised.


    What else?


    It has never heard of the old master.


    However, after hearing what Ning Tao said about the current situation of the holy land of time and space, I felt a sigh. It was estimated that the guardian of the holy land of time and space was already afraid that it was gone.


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao out of the channel, tianqionghai, but rarely did not return to the three realms, but step to the seal.


    Watching the seal of the galaxy.


    It''s like a dragon.


    But at the moment, the light of the Milky way is flickering and fading, and the cracks are not only in front of us, there are seven or eight cracks.


    Occasionally there are ripples and tremors.


    It seems that the four worlds of the galaxy are accelerating the seal destruction.


    If we go on at this speed, it will only take more than ten years at most for the seven circles to meet. However, this time, he has found something that he urgently needs.


    In the empty gaze of the puppet Taoist, Qinglian and Lihuang, Ning Tao whispered: "help me protect the Dharma, don''t let anyone disturb me."


    Three eyes a lift Trident, eyebrow center of the sky eye then opened, a surge of power accumulation, solemnly way: "unless I die, otherwise no one can touch you."


    At the foot of the wheezing dog also "bark" a few.


    He is a quasi demon king.


    It often mingles with Xiaoshuang and fights with each other. However, neither of them can help the other.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded, and then took a deep breath. He turned over his hand and took out a stone. There was always a big head. There were many ancient lines on it, which was a kind of seal power.


    It contains a power of seal, which can be extended to any prohibition and greatly enhanced.


    It''s a rare God.


    The whole body is gray, but it looks ugly.


    However, when Ning Tao''s sun flame was refined inch by inch, making its shell fall off, a quiet force was gradually stimulated, and strands of mysterious divine light were refined and gradually condensed into a bead.


    The whole stone only condensed a fist sized bead, which then blasted to seal the galaxy.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    One touch of the two is like the fusion of two masses of water.


    But it seems that there are no waves and no waves. Ning Tao instantly communicates with the origin of the three realms, and uses a force to match the two, so as to make them fit together quickly and strengthen the prohibition itself.


    Gradually, the Milky Way flickered and disappeared, like a reflection, the light was brighter than before.


    A strong prohibition is strengthening.Ning Tao is overjoyed. As long as Yinhe seal absorbs the seal stone, it will be able to increase the ban. He just doesn''t know how much time it will take


    On the other hand, yuwenchuan and others received an urgent message. The seal of Galaxy changed suddenly. When they arrived, their faces changed greatly. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they felt that the weak seal had recovered.


    It''s like taking some nutrients.


    Like a broken porcelain vase, it is healing slowly.


    "This What''s going on? " Yu Wenchuan and others were shocked. Seeing that the seal of the galaxy was vulnerable, how suddenly the power of the seal was strengthened.


    Their four armies have already begun to prepare.


    "Damn, what happened?"

 Chapter 3320

    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    The energy of heaven and earth is injected into the seal of galaxy.


    Gradually, the light of this bright Milky way is extremely dazzling. Originally, it gives people a sense of crumbling, but now it gives people a sense of stability and firmness.


    Moreover, it is still in the process of upgrading.


    Yuwenchuan surprised anger, subconsciously burst out endless divine power, gathered in a punch, hard blow out.


    "Give me Go


    With one punch, it seems that it can level all sides.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    On the other side, Ning Tao felt that the seal of the galaxy was shaking violently, the starry sky was shaking, like a riot.


    Someone should be attacking the seal over there.


    It seems to be stimulated!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and immediately sat down with his knees crossed. He communicated with the source of the three worlds, injected energy into the seal, and helped it to refine the power of the seal.


    He doesn''t believe that the people on the opposite side dare to destroy the seal.


    "Asshole, asshole, damn asshole," yuwenchuan glared, one punch after another.


    No one dares to come near.


    The spread alone killed three or four people.


    They can enter into the third world by watching the Allied forces of the fourth world. Why? Why did an accident happen at this time? Damn candlelight, damn holy land.


    "Ah..."


    Yuwenchuan is like a crazy Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    All these years have already consumed his few patience. It''s too long. He''s been waiting too long. I blame this damned seal for destroying you.


    In the next second, there was only a huge energy spurt, rolling power and crazy cohesion. Thousands of people on the scene only felt depressed and scared back. Is this the strength of the legendary emperor of war?


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "The emperor''s law, the emperor will not die!"


    I saw a towering three eyes, spirit empty shadow angry eyes, as if to gather the fury of heaven destroyed it.


    Just about to move, from three directions, came three terrible, repressive breath, firmly locked him, deep cheered: "war emperor, you calm down."


    "Calm down? Ha ha Ha ha, I''ve been so calm for hundreds of millions of years. I''ve been waiting in deep sleep. It''s hard to wait until the damned seal is broken. Why does it suddenly come back? "


    Yuwenchuan''s eyes are splitting.


    The whole body''s murderous spirit makes the void shiver.


    Seeing this, the three towering figures fell into silence. How could they be reconciled? It''s too long. It''s really too long, but even so, we have to wait.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Let''s have a look. Maybe it''s the last resort of those people in the three realms. After all these years of waiting, why don''t you wait a little longer? Don''t forget that the seal and the three realms are one. "


    "If the seal is destroyed and the origin of the three realms dissipates, what can you and I do to attack the prohibition of saints? The origin of the seven realms is indispensable. If you just destroy the seal, you and I will destroy it long ago. Do you still have to wait until now? "


    "If you do, you will die here all your life. Are you willing?" The three were angry.


    As soon as the words came out, yuwenchuan was biting his teeth. His face was extremely ferocious and terrible. Under the rapid breathing, he watched the seal strengthen a little bit, and could hear a loud dragon chant.


    "Candle dragon, creak..."


    All four of them hold their fists in resentment.


    It''s all about it. If it wasn''t for it, they would have wandered around the world and stepped into the supreme state of freedom.


    Heaven and earth, who can help them?


    "Damn it..."


    Seal crazy increase, although the power of seal stone magic incomparable, the galaxy seal is too large, not long after its increase in the power began to decline sharply.


    This also makes the eyes canthus want to crack of four people, writhing blood gradually suppress down, the face is gloomy


    On the other side, Ning Tao''s face appears pale. In order to stabilize the seal, it costs too much, but fortunately, the other side doesn''t continue to make trouble, otherwise, it really can''t last, and the seal stone is also completely integrated with the seal.


    One side of the three eyes secretly surprised, he guarded here for many years, this is the brightest seal.


    It''s brighter than when he started guarding.


    Wheezing dog also keeps barking.


    At this time, three eyes asked nervously: "how about it? How long can it last now? "


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and felt the strength of the seal. He hesitated for a moment and said: "there should be About 30 years! "


    "In addition, the galaxy seal should be able to persist for more than ten years About 50 years. "


    "Of course, this does not rule out accidents. There are other four circles making trouble and so on. In a word, the seal reinforcement is successful, and it has won us decades of time."


    "Fifty years or so?"


    Hearing this, three eyes really breathed a sigh of relief. Although they are still poor, they are better than none now. Compared with those ten years of living in fear, they feel like they are in heaven.However, there are gains and losses. If the seal is strengthened, there will be fewer cracks, and the spiritual power coming from there will also be weakened.


    This is bound to slow the recovery a little bit.


    But it''s better to have plenty of time!


    But just then, the rhythmic "buzz" of the Galactic seal came one breath after another.


    "Lord Master... "


    Wheezing dog was startled, one of the breath, from the blood, is suppressing it.


    The beast is not ordinary.


    Three eyes color a report, instant burst out of fairy power will ningtao behind, this time and usual unexpectedly not the same, unexpectedly is four people together down projection.


    And it''s not an ordinary projection.


    It makes him feel dangerous.


    And behind him, Ning Tao''s eyes also become chilly. Did they really come? The culprits.


    In the dark, Qinglian and the puppet Taoist are watching.


    This is a great encounter!


    In line of sight, a broad robe, cold looking man, out of the way: "this seat, the emperor."


    On the other side, a demon filled in the fog, Jie said with a smile: "this seat, the emperor of the underworld!"


    One of them is full of Qiu meat, and there are thousands of roars of startling beasts. He says coldly, "I am the demon emperor!"


    And the last one, as if he were the embodiment of all evils, was tall and ferocious, strong and powerful. His face was full of greed, and he said: "my seat, nine you emperor!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath, not to be outdone, and stepped out: "this seat, the emperor of the three realms, the master of the sage, are you here to see me?"


    "Jie Jie See you? "


    Nine you emperor grimly smile a, Sen ran way: "kid, bear a corner to resist stubbornly, how long can you persist after all?"


    "You can reinforce the seal for the first time, can you reinforce it for the second time? I advise you that it''s still too late to take refuge now. Otherwise, in a few decades, it will be the moment when the four armies of our world will flatten you. "


    Words a, three eyes cold hum a way: "have ability, you try to see, kill you!"


    Four people glanced at him, almost didn''t smile spray, but a just fairy gentleman triple peak, how come the base is so arrogant? It''s like I don''t know what to do.


    Only Yu Wenchuan, with his eyes narrowed, remembers that this guy seemed to be the only king to be more than ten years ago, right?


    Have you been immortal and gentleman for three times?

 Chapter 3321

    Yuwenchuan is a little uneasy. It''s really the rapid progress that makes him a little confused. Is it just him or the whole three circles?


    Looking at Ning Tao again, the whole person is covered by a layer of spirit fog, but his accomplishments can''t be detected.


    There is a layer of original force blocking.


    The gods that intrude into the past are swallowed up by them.


    Although this scene is expected, according to his estimation, it is certainly better than three eyes, but it is not much better. Even if he exaggerates, he can not be immortal emperor.


    There was no such feeling in him.


    He has been in the rank of emperor for many years and has a profound understanding.


    But at this time, Ning Tao slightly negative hand, light way: "if you just come to persuade me to surrender, simply free, this kind of words my ear can hear cocoon son, I three world friars, will defeat you."


    "A bunch of things to eat inside and outside!"


    This speech, four people not only did not get angry, on the contrary, they all looked up to the sky and laughed wildly.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Ignorant child, do you know how ridiculous you are now? Do you really think that if you delay for a few more decades, you can win? Don''t be paranoid. "


    "Our emperor is merciful. I can tell you that Xianhuang is also a mole ant in front of us. The emperor level strong men I killed alone have enough skills. Do you think you have any hope of winning?"


    "It''s a good thing to have confidence, but blindly believing in it is called stupidity. Don''t give you decades, even if you are given 500 years, you are just a big mole ant in the eyes of our emperor."


    "Jie Jie," the Ming emperor, sneered.


    Hear this, the pupil of 3 eyes pupil contracts, facial expression changes? Is there such a big gap?


    He didn''t imagine how strong the four realms would be after so many years of precipitation? But now listen to him say that the emperor level strong killed a whole number of hands, the heart is really heavy, but there is no emperor level in the three circles so far.


    Even the master, even the mysterious Gu Xuanxuan and so on, did not step into the imperial level.


    It''s not the slightest bit.


    It''s too far behind.


    Even if a few of them can finally enter the imperial rank, there is a big difference between the early stage and the later stage.


    Is there really a chance to win?


    However, Ning Tao sneered: "you don''t have to frighten us here. You are very strong. However, there is a big bottleneck in the whole holy land, including your four realms. I''m afraid you can''t enter any more."


    "It''s like a seesaw. One side goes up to the top, and the other side falls to the ground. They all reach their own limits. No matter how high they are, they can only reach that level. You''re just rich."


    As soon as the words came out, the four people''s smile was obviously stiff, like poking into the deepest pain in their heart.


    How long has the cultivation not improved?


    Only each of them knows best!


    "And your backers, I will definitely find out all of them. Just a few top-grade galaxies. Do you really think they are great? Is it invincible? "


    Ning Tao pretends to sniff.


    But in fact, they looked at the four people secretly.


    Sure enough, their eyes twinkled, and there was a touch of irony in them, which seemed to be disdain and a symbol of confidence. It seems that they all have a certain understanding of the backers behind them.


    At least it''s not as simple as top grade Galaxy!


    "Boy, you are a poor fellow. You are as ignorant and stupid as that candlelight dragon. You don''t want to talk with me. After several decades, I will tear your head with my own hands, and I will enjoy your women one by one."


    "Jie and I will feel the pain that you have never felt before


    Nine you Huang grim voice laughs a way.


    The demon emperor''s eyes were cold, and his breath lingered around him. He said coldly, "OK, it''s time to start."


    A surge of breath came out.


    "Dharma, the secret of fighting the emperor without death!"


    "Dharma, the supreme Dharma!"


    "The emperor''s law, the Dragon fights against the eight wasters!"


    "Dharma, Jiuyou blood Sutra..."


    "Kill..."


    Seeing this, a layer of frost appeared on Ning Tao''s face. In his territory, his territory, he dared to be so rampant, and suddenly let the power of the source flow into his body. His clothes were windless, and his strength rose wildly.


    I saw him staring at the nine you Huang, cold way: "decades later, I swear I will kill you first!"


    "The original skill, the six samsara heavenly skill!"


    In a flash, six huge vortices were brought into full play under the growth of the source and so on, and the power exerted by the projection was engulfed.


    "What?"


    The four people''s pupils all shrank. What they were surprised at was not Ning Tao, but the strength of the origin of the three realms.


    Although their projection is suppressed by the rules and their strength is greatly reduced, they should also have the strength of Xianjun''s three or four. They wanted to try to find out one or two of Ning Tao''s.


    Drop the projection, and you''re not going to take it back.Ning Tao also won''t let them come over to humiliate, and then leave easily, so he just takes the initiative to force him to show his strength, so he has a bottom in his heart.


    But Ning Tao didn''t use his accomplishments. He just showed his original strength and defused the attack easily.


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    With four people breathing, the origin of these three realms is at least three times stronger than they expected. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible to recover so quickly. What has this guy done? Or some kind of secret method?


    But don''t wait to think, the six huge whirlpool will devour their four projections and shatter them.


    Into shares of energy into the source.


    Although not many, mosquitoes are meat no matter how small they are.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao snorted. As soon as he took back the formula, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His face changed greatly. He quickly helped him and said, "how about it? Are you all right? "


    Ning Tao shook his head and said, "it''s just too much consumption. Those four guys are really hard to deal with."


    He had seen Shen Yinian in the immortal queen period, who was also the head of the six gods in the ancient god system. However, compared with these four people, he felt that there was still a gap.


    And don''t forget, they all have their own origin, which makes his heart heavy.


    We must seize the time to break through the imperial level.


    This reinforcement seal is the last chance.


    Ning Tao secretly clenched his teeth!


    Half a day later, the world began to boil, and the mountain, which had been repressed for ten years, was finally relaxed.


    Many people have trouble sleeping and eating. They drain every bit of their potential and work hard to cultivate. If they don''t work hard now, they will die in the future. The whole three realms are like machines with motors.


    It''s flying.


    One by one, the accomplishments are progressing very fast.


    Of course, the most exciting thing is that the door owner is back. What''s more exciting is that every time the door owner comes back, he doesn''t have time to hand. It feels like a parent''s coming back from a long journey and bringing a lot of good things to his family.


    They are always full of expectation and surprise waiting for the gift, as if they have become used to it.


    Sure enough, Ning Tao didn''t disappoint them this time. There are six trillion star beads, a Book of the best imperial Dharma, more than a dozen middle and low quality books, some specialties of dahonghuang and XingKong nest, and many scattered things.


    There are also 3000 jars of immortal wine, which are produced by their own family. Of course, the main purpose is to improve their accomplishments.


    The whole three realms are filled with joy.

 Chapter 3322

    The Sutra Pavilion, the three styles of Jinyang and the numerous thirty-three dharmas have become the treasures of the world.


    There are even a few volumes of space secrets.


    There are countless ways of immortality and Taoism.


    Although yaoxiantang and calcined Xiantang are polishing their own details, they are also studying deeper techniques, and a number of new students in the mouth of the hall have also been discovered.


    But it''s a pity that Ning Tao didn''t get high-level calcination and alchemy when he came back this time.


    It''s a big pity.


    In the joy, Ning Tao came to the field alone. Ten years later, did the strange "green seed" blossom? And Xiaolian, I don''t know what''s going on with her?


    A closer look, some disappointed, green seeds did not bloom, Xiaolian did not wake up.


    Sister Xuan has been guarding her, but there has been no movement. It is estimated that she still needs "the ancestor of earth" to wake up smoothly until the five elements are fully realized.


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao sighs. It''s time to think about something.


    At this time, sister Xuan suddenly came out and looked at the Milky way. She said calmly, "in a few years, I may try to attack the imperial level and survive the June 9th Tianjie."


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao was shocked and said, "are you sure?"


    "As long as the bottleneck of the three worlds can accommodate my big fish, there is basically no accident. My inside information has already accumulated and can''t be further improved."


    Gu Xuanxuan was confident.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his head and felt that the three realms only reached the four peaks of Xianjun. Ten years later, it was only one or two peaks. It seems that the expansion has slowed down.


    Slower than he expected.


    It should be something happened to the stars.


    When Ning Tao ponders, he suddenly thinks of some Immortal Emperor''s corpses in his hand, some of them are human and some of them are monsters, which can be used to refine and enhance the strength of the law of heaven and earth.


    It can quickly give birth to the legendary six or nine days of robbery, which was given to him by the wind devil.


    He immediately took them out and let the original force refine them. There were five corpses in total. Although there were not many, the most important thing was that they were powerful. The whole body of the emperor level strong was also precious. A nail cap was sharper than a magic weapon.


    If we wait for the three realms to refine it, we will surely be able to improve it by leaps and bounds, and there will be countless potential benefits


    When he got home, he was busy with too many things. More importantly, he was still a father, husband, and his six children had not seen him for ten years. Sister Xia and they missed Ning Tao very much.


    Today''s carefree, happy, have grown into a big girl, can stand alone.


    When I was a child, I could spend my childhood happily.


    This is what Ning Tao hoped for, so he didn''t ask them to practice. He only asked them to polish their foundation. But now, when they are in their golden age, only by practicing hard can they help the world in the future.


    Once the two girls work hard, their talent is really strong, and they have stepped into the realm of the great emperor.


    Even so, the potential is huge.


    There is no room for improvement.


    Baobao, who is now in her teens, is a perfect inheritor of all the advantages of her mother, Lin Yurou.


    Beautiful, kind and terrible.


    Because it''s like having an accelerator.


    It is said that once, she was reprimanded by her mother for playing outside for a long time, and she was punished to practice. As a result, she broke through the fairyland overnight.


    A lot of old men were beaten to pieces.


    Almost not masochistic.


    Since then, no one dared to let her take the initiative to practice, because when she practiced, no one robbed her of the energy of heaven and earth, almost one person swallowed water.


    The scene can be described as Terrible!


    Xiao Si, Long''er, and feng''er are troublemakers. They often make the world a mess. They are a tiger head, a tiger brain, and an ancient spirit. But the whole senior management dotes on them.


    After all, this is the first son of the sect leader. He also shoulders the holy body. He has unlimited potential in the future.


    Although Xia Mengfei also loves her, she is deeply aware of the danger. She is very strict and strict with her children. She will never let them fall in love with dandy and desperation.


    The three elder sisters also love their two younger brothers very much and want to give them a happy childhood.


    However, compared with Ning Long''er, a shining, high-profile fourth brother like the son of destiny, Xiao Wu is really pitiful.


    Ning Xiaotian, Xiao Wu, is ten years old this year. He has a pair of big bright eyes. He looks very similar to his father, but his body is slightly emaciated, and his thin appearance at sunset is very stubborn.


    Yes, he is the one who is praised as the most useless and useless one in Ning family, and the one who is not like Ning Tao.


    Ten years old, is just a congenital, this is still in the world under the huge accumulation of resources.Yao Wang often gives him a small stove.


    If you change into ordinary people, even those with ordinary talent, under this kind of environment and resources, at least you have to refine the baby. The normal one is refining the spirit.


    Like the fourth son, the eldest princess, they were already powerful monks when they were born.


    In a bad environment or refining it.


    I''m afraid that if they had given him countless resources, they would have envied him.


    But unfortunately, I don''t have a good father


    In the setting sun, the thin boy sat on a cliff, staring at a pine tree there, growing strong and indomitable in the extremely bad environment, which was his favorite place.


    All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps came from all around. It seemed that someone passed by here and said, "why is the talent of the fifth young master so poor? In today''s fairyland, it''s time for ordinary children to refine gas at the age of ten. "


    "But he was born. I really don''t know where so many natural resources and treasures have been digested. Alas, if you give them to me, I will break through the immortals."


    One of them sighed.


    Another woman muttered: "I heard that the fifth young master didn''t seem to be born to the headmaster. It seems that the headmaster was angry because of this. It seems that he didn''t come back for ten years because of the stimulation..."


    "Shh ~"


    another man stopped him, looked around, and said nervously, "don''t say that. The sect leader is wise and powerful. He is the best in the world, and he has worked hard for the survival of our three worlds. Don''t believe such rumors."


    "When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. There are good ones and bad ones. Although the fifth young master is a waste in his cultivation, he is pretty good. It''s a pity..."


    Is whispering, the distance suddenly came a clear voice: "five brothers, five brothers..."


    Two people a listen, hasten to speed up the pace to leave.


    As a matter of fact, not far away from them, by the side of the cliff, the fifth young master, who they were talking about, sat there, looking at the sunset, with a bitter smile on his lips. He had heard too much of this kind of words in the past ten years.


    He once questioned whether he was the child of his father? Why is talent so bad?


    It''s a waste of other people.


    Later, his mother told him that his father personally said that he was most optimistic about him. Once Yuyuan turned into a dragon, it would be earth shaking, but only if he could wake up before the age of 18.


    Now it''s just Eight years!


    He clenched his fist with a deep sense of powerlessness. There were only eight years left, but he didn''t know what to do? Is he really not suitable for cultivation?


    At this time, a delicate girl with a sheep''s horn braid poked her head out on the edge of the cliff. She was a beautiful beauty, lovely, but with a touch of amorous feelings. She exclaimed in surprise: "brother five, go home, dad is back."


    "Xiaoxian? Dad


    Ning Xiaotian is stunned. This is his sixth sister. On weekdays, their brother and sister have the best relationship.


    Elder sister, they have been busy for a long time before they come back to the courtyard to see them. She and six younger sisters grew up together from childhood, but their accomplishments are going up.


    No matter how hard it is, now she has alchemy.


    But he''s just born!


    What''s more, what surprised him even more was that daddy had come back. Ten years ago, since he could remember, daddy had been out. Did he come back?

 Chapter 3323

    Ning Tao, a myth.


    This is the most appropriate and highest description.


    There are hundreds of millions of creatures in the three realms. He is towering, sacred and stands at the top of the world. He is omnipotent, invincible and omniscient.


    The devil in the heart of the old generation and the God in the heart of the new generation are also Ning Xiaotian''s father.


    For ten years, his impression of his father, Ning Tao, only exists in the hazy. He only feels that his father is great and a pillar. He has always admired his father since he was a child, and those deeds make his blood boil.


    But in the young man''s heart, there has always been a knot that can not be resolved. He has been trapped for ten years.


    "Brother five, why are you so stupid? Aunt told you to go back, go back to see Dad, there are a lot of gifts, "delicate Ning Xiaoxian blinked big eyes and waved.


    She knew that the fifth brother would come here whenever he had something on his mind.


    Ningxiaotian back to God, a wry smile, nodded, father? After struggling to climb up, he could not help but gasp for breath. His physical fitness was better than that of ordinary people. It was very difficult for him to climb back and forth.


    As soon as I looked up, a delicate porcelain doll appeared in front of me, blinking her eyes playfully, which was very exciting.


    Although it''s still young now, it must be a disaster to the country and the people when it grows up. Now it''s a beauty embryo, even those big beauties can''t catch up with it.


    A pair of sheep horn braids, very cute.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaotian habitually hooked her nose and said with a smile, "you girl, didn''t you follow master Xiao Yuanbai to practice in the demon world today? Why did you come back all of a sudden? I''m not afraid your mother will deal with you. "


    Ning Xiaoxian pouted and said, "why do you say that? My father said that he let me relax for a few days. "


    "You Have you seen him? " Ning Xiaotian was surprised.


    "Yes, my father still hugged me. You can rest assured that my father will like you too," the girl said with a naughty smile after guessing the boy''s mind.


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaotian gave a bitter smile, touched her head and said in a soft voice, "let''s go home."


    "Um ~"


    two figures, one big and one small, are growing longer and longer under the sun''s dusk


    Ning''s courtyard is very busy now.


    Big and small gathered together, in the closed also received the news, basically up to 7788, ten years, for them is a long time.


    Ning Tao has never been away so long.


    Not even a word.


    If not before he left, he said that he would go to experience for a long time, I''m afraid he thought he had encountered something unexpected.


    Mother, demon moon, can''t close her mouth with laughter. What he wants to see most is the family reunion. Today''s scene is rare and not easy. Mr. Ning and Mr. Wu Chenzi are all in place.


    In the main hall, also made a large table of reunion dishes, are Tong Yaqian, Su Qian and others under the kitchen.


    Barbecue, steak, and a hot pot.


    The most popular food on earth.


    Seeing all the dishes on the table, Ning Tao is really shaking his fingers and swallowing his saliva. He can''t help the temptation and the smell. No matter how good it is outside, it''s not as good as the food at home.


    I learned a good thing before I moved my mouth.


    It turns out that master wuchenzi and his Tianshan school old friend are good, and they are married.


    There was no grand banquet, but a simple and simple ceremony. They worshiped Shizu and entertained their brothers and sisters. They also witnessed their feelings for so many years. They sublimated again and finally got married.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not easy to have today''s result. In that year, the moon was not cold and almost died.


    Mo laoguai fell in the battle.


    Wuchenzi also fell in Wudang Mountain.


    There are few of her Tianshan school teachers and sisters left. Only a few of the remaining seedlings and her old generation are alive.


    That period of time was the darkest for her. She stayed in the graveyard all day, guarding the ice coffin. If not for the elder martial sister who asked her to take care of the descendants of the Tianshan school before her death, I''m afraid she would have gone with everyone.


    now that Wu Chenzi is resurrected, a ray of warmth will appear in her world. This love is too bumpy.


    When Ning Tao learned about this, he was really happy for his master. He thought that it had been a long time since then, but it seemed as if it was yesterday. It was a pity.


    In the conversation, two children, one big and the other small, sneaked in and tried to sneak into the seats.


    However, a gentle woman with a fork appeared behind them. A head of green silk came down and asked, "where did you two go to play? How did you get back? Don''t you know if you want to have a reunion dinner at home? "


    They were stiff and turned around to find their elder sister, carefree, looking at them with a straight face.


    "Elder sister, I''m so hungry," said Liu wench, Xiao Xian, blinking her big eyes pitifully and pouting her lips. It really makes life not angry.It''s not like a cute, cute baby.


    She is like a clever goblin, not to mention men, women can not stand this set.


    But no worry see more, have already had immunity to this, still face sternly, knock two people''s small head, way: "Dad finally come back once, have not seen you for ten years, still dare to run."


    "I..."


    As soon as Xiaoxian pouts, she just wants to beg for mercy. Suddenly, her eyebrows wrinkle and her face turns pale.


    A stream of black air appeared on her face.


    Worry free a Leng, but one side of the small day first reaction, this scene he is not the first time to see, immediately exclaimed: "no, it is evil gas in erosion."


    At this moment, Xiaoxian is always in the most painful time. When she was a child, she would shrink into her arms and endure.


    Then he vowed to cure his sister.


    Now, it seems that the attack time is getting longer and faster, which always gives him a bad feeling. The evil spirit sealed in Xiaoxian''s body seems to be unable to suppress.


    He was just anxious to find someone to help him, but he saw a big warm palm fall down and put it on Xiaoxian''s shoulder. However, Xiaoxian''s evil spirit was just like a mouse running away from a cat.


    In the blink of an eye, the turtle quickly disappeared into the body.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Or Ning Xiaotian was shocked. He saw master Xiao Yuanbai suppress Xiaoxian''s evil spirit. A few years ago, it took him half an hour to suppress Xiaoxian''s evil spirit. After that, it consumed a lot of money. But this palm solved the problem as light as an understatement.


    Is it an illusion?


    However, on Ning Xiaoxian''s pretty face appeared a pale, turned to look, and said weakly: "Dad Dad... "


    Ning Tao dotes on her and holds her in his arms. Magic moon on one side breathes a sigh of relief. She was scared just now, while Xiaoxian is gradually sleeping in the warmth.


    Ning Xiaotian is stiff. He raises his hard little head and looks up at this man. His face turns white. Dad Dad? He''s my father? Ning Tao!


    Give him an endless sense of towering.


    But there is a kind of tenderness and closeness to the heart.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly turns his eyes to Xiao Tian. A pair of golden eyes burst out, just like the sun god. It makes people unable to look directly at him, just like a pair of huge God eyes in the dark.


    Ning Xiaotian was surprised. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. His father''s eyes seemed to be golden?


    "This What''s this? "


    But no one could see it except him.


    At this time, xianyueyi and Xia Mengfei come over. The former says nervously: "Xiaotian, call my father quickly."


    "Father Father, "Ning Xiaotian said with difficulty. These two short words made him use all his strength.


    However, in his nervousness, Ning Tao smiles, reaches out his hand and touches his head. He dotes on him and says, "good boy, you''ve grown so tall. It''s good, it''s good. It''s worthy of being my Ning Tao''s child."


    "Ha ha..."

 Chapter 3324

    From Ning Tao''s laughter, we can hear his satisfaction, which makes Ning Xiaotian''s nose sour. His sight is a little blurred, and he can''t help crying.


    In the past ten years, he has been burdened with too much pressure, bearing all the pressure that he should not bear at his age.


    Sometimes, even he thinks he is a waste. Why does he live in the world? If you are ridiculed, you will be despised even if you are born into an ordinary family.


    The recognition of 1000 people and 10000 people is not as important as that of my father alone!


    He was always afraid that his father would not want him and dislike him. He even felt isolated by the whole world for a time, but he was stubborn and didn''t admit defeat. Since his grandfather could change his life against heaven, why couldn''t he?


    His hard work in cultivation is hard and desperate, which ordinary people can''t imagine.


    But in the end, it''s just a disappointment.


    Standing with his father now seems to have given him courage and confidence, but he can''t help crying out. The grievances of so many years gush out.


    But she just gritted her teeth and endured in silence.


    "No You can''t disgrace your father... "


    Seeing that he lowered his head, Ning Tao could almost understand that he also came out of the grass roots and understood how miserable it was when people were at the bottom.


    I immediately patted Xiaotian on the shoulder. I can see some of my own shadow from him.


    Even at the age of 18, he hasn''t been able to awaken his strength. Ning Tao has a way to transform him. But now, even if it''s a training for him, he can only become a master after suffering.


    In other words, Long''er should be 13 years old now, right? In five years, it seems that the seal should be untied.


    If possible, he would like to press on.


    Grind the dragon in his body


    All the people are here. At this time, the lights are shining outside. A bright moon is hanging high in the sky. The starry sky makes the night beautiful.


    A family of dozens of people happily together eating reunion dinner, drinking wine, Zizi.


    It''s really a great joy in the world.


    A few little guys, because of greedy drinking, their faces turned red one by one. The energy in their bodies was so huge that they had indigestion. They ran around Wudang Mountain several times to digest this power.


    Legs are almost broken, the strength is still very strong, this is only the lowest level of crack heart wine.


    Fortunately, these little guys are of extraordinary physique. If they were ordinary people, I''m afraid they would burst at the moment.


    Ning Long''er is mischievous. He drinks three cups at once. Good guy, his head is very big now. He bumps from the mountain to the foot of the mountain and from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, which wakes up many disciples who are practicing.


    One by one dumbfounded looking at this scene, four childe this is how? Crazy?


    And Xiao Hei, carrying a wine jar, burping wine, also exclaimed excitedly: "come on, another circle..."


    "Young people have to be energetic. In those years, Ning boy followed me to fight the world, but he never took advice. No matter how high and strong his status is, if you want to set him up, you should never lose your face when you go wandering in the world in the future..."


    Xiaobai and Qilin can''t laugh or cry. However, the immortal wine in their hands keeps on drinking, and they are all flushed. A pure force melts into the Dantian.


    Xiaohong several women in a whisper.


    Each one is beautiful and full of warmth.


    Next to Ning Tao, bao''er drinks fairy wine, one by one, blinking his big eyes, watching the adults talking. Unconsciously, he drinks several jars around him, which makes Mo Yuntian''s eyelids jump wildly.


    Just want to stop, but found that bao''er''s breath rose, like a series of breakthrough several heavy.


    It seems not far from the great emperor.


    Mo Yuntian, Zhou Heng, yebei, Yuan mu, Da Sima and others also have black lines on their faces. They only drink more than one jar.


    So many people can''t drink a girl.


    I feel that my face is slapped.


    All of a sudden, he took the wine jar one by one and hid to one side, revealing the little sky sitting on his knees in the corner. Everyone had been used to it. He always spent a little spare time trying to refine the vitality of the world.


    I just had a drink and ran a whole circle on the mountain. It''s easy to absorb when I''m exhausted.


    A force flows along the meridians.


    Moistening this thirsty sponge.


    Greedy muscles are also absorbing, can feel the body is strengthening, at least over the cliff, will not pant, physical strength.


    However, when this energy was about to flow into Dantian, it dissipated most of it inexplicably. He didn''t understand it before, but now he was vaguely sure. It seemed that it flowed into a certain place in his body and was separated from his energy.


    Although used to, but the heart is heavy, this is my body dormant power?


    But why?


    Why don''t you respond to me?Ten years, don''t you plan to wake up?


    Rather small day red eyes, a bite teeth, suddenly saw a side just put a cup of wine, brain a hot, an impulse, even grabbed the wine a swallow.


    Under normal circumstances, his body can absorb a glass of strong heart wine, which is extremely important. If he drinks two glasses, his life will be in danger.


    I''m afraid half a glass of wine will be enough for ordinary congenital friars to burst in an instant. Even a quarter of it will be enough for them to break through several times in one breath.


    Although Ning Xiaotian has just broken through two levels, his realm is still innate and he can''t refine this energy at all.


    Ning Tao, who is chatting with Gu Yuan, immortal, Li Huang and others, suddenly picks his eyebrows. His mind has already firmly locked Xiaotian. The child is really stimulated, but he is in a mess.


    However, he is very similar to the bloody one in those years. He is indifferent to life and death, and he will do whatever he refuses to accept.


    If you have a hot brain, you can take care of it.


    Ning Tao is dumbfounded with a smile, and his mind is watching his changes closely. This rashness may kill him, but it may also make him touch some.


    It''s also an important experience in life. If he really can''t hold on, he will do it again.


    Bao''er sips the wine obediently, and seems to have noticed something. She looks at Ning Tao and Ning Xiaotian in the corner. Her beautiful eyes twinkle a little, and seems to have noticed the danger of his fifth brother at the moment.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Crunchy Click... "


    Ning Xiaotian grits his teeth. His muscles seem to have cracked, just like swallowing a Tyrannosaurus Rex. The whole person has an impetuous impulse, but he is in a crazy state. If he doesn''t succeed, he will become benevolent.


    "Son of a bitch, refine it for me, come on..."


    The operation of ancient Dafa is the improved version of Ning Tao. All the disciples of Ning family are practicing it.


    In the three realms, it is absolutely the best skill.


    Even if it is the world, it is first-class!


    But at the moment, no matter how good the skill is, the energy is too huge. The meridians are burst, and a large dark red color appears on the whole person''s appearance.


    "Damn, damn, damn..."


    "I won''t lose. I won''t lose. Give me refining, refining..."


    Ning Xiaotian roars at the bottom of his heart.


    But after a few breaths of stalemate, his weak and pitiful spiritual power collapsed, his energy was out of balance, and there was a frenzied riot. In a moment, his whole body would be burst.


    He failed.


    This is the impossible.


    "I Are you going to die? " Ning Xiaotian is unconscious and unwilling to wrap him.

 Chapter 3325

    Indomitable will, indomitable faith, just let Ning Xiaotian insist so long under this violent force.


    Otherwise, with his little strength, just like ants blocking the torrent, he will not be able to withstand a single blow. The gap is too big. It is a miracle that he can persist until now.


    "Ka "Click..."


    Ning Tao, the hand of the wine cup was clenched out of five finger prints, the whole person tight, seems to be ready to hand at any time, Ning Baobao also put down the hand of the wine cup.


    But at this moment, a faint golden light flashed on Xiaotian''s body and stopped his self explosion.


    It''s like a silk thread.


    But I can''t feel it.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and the perspective opened, as if he saw a pair of fuzzy, dim golden pupils, which absorbed the violent power in his body.


    It''s a slow but effective process.


    But Xiaotian has been in a coma.


    I don''t know about it!


    "Is it really pupil technique?" Ning Tao thought silently in his heart, but this time it should not be regarded as awakening.


    These eyes are too weak, too weak.


    There''s nothing strange about it.


    He didn''t even dare to breathe, for fear of scaring the baby. What kind of pupil technique would it be? It''s so hidden that he didn''t even notice it before.


    Ten years ago, he felt that there was a force in a small celestial body, but it was too deep to be found.


    It''s less than one in a thousand that outsiders are not allowed to intervene in the awakening. If they are successful, they may have a greater chance. Even if they can succeed, the gap between the former and the latter is far away, which is equivalent to the gap between the holy body and the divine body.


    Self awakening is the right way!


    Only as a last resort can we help them wake up!


    At present, it is certain that he has a pupil power hidden, but whether he can wake up is still unknown. If he fails to wake up in the golden period of his life, he may not wake up in his life.


    However, it''s not that we can''t stay out of it completely. We can give some inspiration and enlighten appropriately.


    Let him work on that.


    Maybe we can better control this energy in the future.


    Ning Tao ponders


    Spend the night in the excitement.


    Except for a few people, almost no one found anything strange in this corner. Every master got drunk, and Wudang Mountain was doomed to be restless. Many big people were added to the children''s running.


    Many of the disciples are at a loss. Is this a new way of cultivation? Why are so many people running with them?


    Unconsciously, he also joined the team.


    The team is getting worse and worse.


    Later formed a torrent, a large number of people run past, really stunning.


    At daybreak, wisps of golden sunlight came down, and there were exhausted figures lying on the square of the world. They had no image, and their legs were unconscious, so they barely consumed the energy.


    The wine of the sect leader is too strong. Many people love and hate it, but they don''t dare to drink it any more.


    However, it is said that, but since then, mountain running seems to have become the most common thing in the world.


    Gradually evolved into a tradition


    And in the main hall, under a window, Ning Xiaotian''s energy was almost absorbed. He could see that pair of golden pupils, which seemed to be bright and strong for a few minutes, but soon disappeared.


    Even Ning Tao could never find it again.


    However, he has been able to confirm that this is a very powerful alternative pupil technique, which is different from his fear.


    Looking at the break of dawn, he realized that he had turned out a blank jade tube, which seemed to be recording something. Ning Baobao was looking at it obediently, and the wine jars nearby were almost piling her up.


    Looking at cultivation, he has entered the realm of the great emperor steadily. Even Ning Tao has some accidents.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and dare not let her drink any more.


    I''m afraid she''ll drink all at once.


    Ning Baobao pouts her little mouth and is discontented. She has wine red on her face. Although the energy can be completely absorbed, the strength of wine still plays a role in her body.


    It still looks so cute


    In the dark, Ning Xiaotian hard opened an eye, eyes flashed a faint golden light, then disappeared, as if never appeared.


    "I Isn''t he dead? "


    Just want to move, but found that the whole body pain, a meridian almost smashed nearly 90%.


    There are some cracks and instability in Dantian.


    Ning Xiaotian is shocked. He thinks of last night''s crazy behavior and suddenly breaks out in a cold sweat. He''s scared. What''s the difference between being so bad in his body and being useless? Is he really finished?


    The damage of Dantian and the broken meridians are definitely one of the most taboo injuries for practitioners.


    This will hinder the foundation and cultivation.


    However, for Ning Tao, nature is nothing. Under the pale of Xiaotian, a pair of warm hands hold him in his arms. A great peace of mind gradually calms him down. It seems that he is there and there is nothing to be afraid of."Father Father, I... "


    Ning Tao shakes his head with a smile, just as he takes out a blue elixir like a magic trick, and signals him to swallow it.


    Dan medicine into the body, Ning Xiaotian''s face revealed incredible, what is this elixir? I saw that the meridians in his body were healing at the speed visible to the naked eye, and even the damaged Dantian was recovering at this moment.


    And the tearing pain of the body is also disappearing.


    Instead, a touch of freshness came out.


    He was shocked. He had learned from master Yao Wang for a period of time, but he had never heard of such pills.


    I''m afraid only a father can have it.


    It should be precious.


    As everyone knows, it''s just a inferior Qingmu pill. It''s not that Ning Tao is unwilling to give it a good one. It''s the power of a inferior Qingmu pill that he can''t absorb.


    Ning Xiaotian also found that under the treatment of this blue pill, the new meridians were not only tough, but also doubled, and the Dantian, because of that violent force, was enlarged, which was a blessing in disguise.


    But he didn''t dare to do it again. It was a fluke to survive this time.


    "Thank you, father," Xiaotian said with a smile.


    I feel like a father splendid!


    Ning Tao just patted him on the shoulder and handed out a jade tube with a smile. He said with relief, "you have some talent in spirit. This is a pupil technique. You can practice hard in the future and it will help you wake up."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Xiaotian''s eyes burst out with light, but he took them in spite of the physical pain.


    "Three soul Dafa" is extremely dazzling.


    He seems to have heard that this is a great power in ancient times. It seems that he has some connections with his father.


    In that year, it was also listed as one of the top ten taboos.


    However, it seems that it has been improved, adding a lot of parts about pupil technique. Only by absorbing the pure breath of heaven and earth at the dawn, learning hard and accumulating over time, can it carry a strong pupil force.


    Ning Xiaotian was excited. At least it was a direction that he could work hard. He couldn''t help but said happily, "thank you, father."


    As soon as the words came to an end, he suddenly thought of something that puzzled him for ten years. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he could not help but look up and ask, "father, I Can I ask you something? "


    "Oh? Let''s hear it, "Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "I Am I your own child? " Ning Xiaotian clenched his teeth and said hard.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a while. He seemed to be in a dilemma. He laughed and comforted: "silly boy, you are not my son. Who is Ning Tao''s son? Your father, the only advantage I have, has been inherited by you. "


    "I believe that in the future, you will become a great monk, better than your father and me."


    Ning Xiaotian heard, can not help grinning, showing his ten years in the most brilliant smile.


    But when he turned his head, he just saw his mother, xianyueyi, staring at him. What he had just said seemed to have been heard by him, and he immediately ran away.


    "Son of a bitch, I think you owe me a fight."


    "Dad, help me."


    "Well I can''t help... "

 Chapter 3326

    After a few days of excitement, tiantianmen finally began to move on the right track. Although it took several decades, they worked harder.


    Ning Tao finally knows the reason why the bottleneck of heaven and earth grows slowly. It turns out that in the past decade, the number of attacks by the star giants on the three realms has become less and less. In the past two years, they have almost stopped.


    Even if the crack was opened, no giant star beast rushed in, not even a wild beast.


    There is no way for the three circles to be anxious.


    In recent years, the star giant has repeatedly failed to attack, but has lost a lot of cannon fodder. Some star giant elites have already cast a shadow on this place.


    For more than ten years, there are so many monsters, demon kings, and even demon kings, none of them come out.


    Although some news came out, there was still a feeling of palpitation. There were even rumors that this was a crack of death, and there was no way out. Some people said that the devil''s abdomen had been swallowed


    Ning Tao can probably guess that although there are a lot of wild beasts, scale beasts and even winged beasts under the star clan, attacking a large galaxy is also used as cannon fodder. No matter how much they die, they won''t be distressed.


    You can even reduce the number of them.


    You know.


    Although they are much better than the dragon, they are much worse than the wild animals.


    If you don''t let it go, the territory of the star clan will be full of these beasts. They have amazing reproduction ability, rough skin and thick flesh, and they are very durable. It has to be said that it is a big mystery in the world.


    But it''s not the same way to send death. It''s totally muddled. Let the cannon fodder die so that it can attack a large galaxy.


    Ning Tao ponders, those star sky clan''s high-level outside, seem to plan to give up.


    In other words, he would give up.


    But if they give up, the three realms are not good.


    Whether the three realms can be turned over or not, the help of the star clan is very great. Otherwise, the power of the source has been weakening and the recovery is slow. If we go on at this pace, we will be able to create a strong Immortal Emperor in 50 years.


    It is necessary to speed up the recovery of the original power, so that the overall strength of the three sectors will be enhanced.


    For the moment, after refining a few corpses of the Immortal Emperor, they are able to accommodate the five monks of the Immortal King. They can continue to expand, and the energy they need is extremely terrifying.


    He once stayed in the star family for a period of time and knew a lot about it. He didn''t know which family was outside?


    How can we confuse them and let them continue to attack? Ning Tao frowned, and there was no good way. After all, there were rules in the holy land, and it was an exception to open the cracks.


    He wandered for a few days, and had the impulse to rush out and have a look. He was a little Lord, and naturally he had the qualification.


    But don''t rush out rashly.


    Choose the right time.


    For several days, Ning Tao was trying to find a way to solve this problem. During this period, he also looked at the three circles, and the management was very good. Tianxia college has cultivated several sessions of students, and it is also the beginning of the sixth talent selection war.


    I remember my third girlfriend, Lin Mengmeng, was the second champion. Now she has become the top of the world.


    It''s much better than the old three who can only move.


    One is hard and one is soft, which is also enviable.


    She even became Luo Tian''s right-hand man. When he was drinking last time, Luo Tian was full of praise for her. She was a very smart girl. She had a good set of internal management, which saved him a lot of energy.


    But Bai Yue only knows hard cultivation. His cultivation is progressing very fast. He has just broken through to the fourth level of the kingdom.


    Wang Tao, small and big, is pursued by them. His two disciples, Ning Kun and Mangu, have also stepped into the king level and become the mainstay of the first army in the world.


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao thought of his three disciples, hualushui. I don''t know what happened to that boy now? A person in the wilderness, it should be very lonely, last time, he and three mentors to experience.


    Only a few people know where they are.


    There are three mentors to protect, and security issues should be guaranteed, but he just has some guilt in his heart.


    As a master, I can''t teach him anything. I have to ask others to teach him. It''s really incompetent. It seems that I need to pick him up sometime.


    With the help of the origin group, it must be able to shock one side with the talent of floral water.


    Now, if you think about it carefully, there are some places in Dahuang that he can''t figure out. It shouldn''t be an accident that the trans Galaxy "transmission array" was arranged there, but for a moment, he can''t figure out the reason.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and doesn''t think about it any more. If he can''t wait for the right time, he plans to rush out and have a try.


    It should not be a problem to protect himself with his strength.


    Then, make a scene, or what? In a word, let them be interested in here, even can''t wait, greedy, his goal is achieved.


    Maybe it was luck, waiting for several days in a row, that crack actually had movement.A small team got up.


    But as soon as he came in, he immediately applied some secret method.


    For a moment, Ning Tao only felt that there was some confusion in the space where they were. If he was planning to calibrate, where did he seem to have seen the movement? After a careful look, I suddenly think of the time when it originated in Tiangong.


    By the way, what kind of bug is that? Space bug or something? Can open up a space channel.


    The star people rely on it to launch natural disasters.


    Is that their purpose?


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold. No matter whether they succeed or not, this method has some danger to the holy body. There are too many unknowns. With a wave of his hand, a powerful tall figure appears beside him, and his breath is fierce.


    "Go and shatter them!"


    As soon as the words fell, Yama suddenly rushed out of hiding, like an unstoppable human shell.


    "No, enemy attack, eh, it''s a puppet," exclaimed the star giants, and they quickly moved.


    The strength is not vulgar. There are demon kings leading the team and several demon kings. The strength of Yama is now in Xianjun four, but it is a puppet body, not afraid of pain, not afraid of death, not afraid of consumption, and can resist five.


    In an earth shaking battle, although Yama killed a few, he was gradually suppressed.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded his head. He wanted to see its strength. He immediately flashed. Under the roar of the stars, he cut down the rest of them like melons and vegetables.


    However, he just knocked out and didn''t kill him. He even brought them back to the three realms one by one to search for souls with the eye of the world.


    I found a very surprising news.


    Outside the star race, unexpectedly is the white jade lion clan, unexpectedly is them!

 Chapter 3327

    Ning Tao a face surprised, don''t say really should that sentence, is not the enemy don''t get together, really predestined relationship.


    In fact, at the beginning, the race responsible for the attack was not the white jade lion race, but a small race in the starry sky. But later, because this place became more and more magical, they could not support it, so they chose to ask the big race for help.


    The white jade lion family came from this.


    However, over the years, the white jade lions have tried several times, but they are a little frustrated. This is the last time to see if the "empty eater" can open the wormhole in space.


    So you can invade on a large scale.


    You don''t have to be subject to this damn crack anymore.


    But it''s obvious that they have failed now. Looking at these comatose stars, Ning Tao ponders for a long time. Suddenly, he seems to have a wonderful idea.


    He sat with his knees crossed, and let the demon protect the Dharma. Unexpectedly, a wisp of soul fell into a demon king.


    This demon king, who should have just broken through, is still very weak in all aspects of the soul sea. He can''t stop Ning Tao when he is seriously injured, so he is easily subdued by him and gradually dominated by this wisp of soul.


    He used to do it in Shanling land, but this time it was more subtle than that one.


    It''s the skill of dividing souls recorded in the three soul Dharma.


    "Hum Hum... "


    The layers of halo fusion make it easier for him to hide his soul. The wisdom of this white jade lion has been wiped out, but it seems that it is still alive. In fact, it is Ning Tao inside.


    Ning Tao was afraid of exposure, and he purposely fused with the power of the source, so it was difficult to ensure that the white jade lion clan would not have a strong one.


    The supreme word has a chance to be seen through.


    It''s just a matter of luck.


    Half a day later, he finished the preparation. But he looked at the crack and looked at himself. He gritted his teeth and asked the devil to fight madly for himself. He tried his best to be cruel to this division. Otherwise, he couldn''t cheat the other party.


    After a long time of "roaring", the white jade lion shaped by Ning Tao was almost smashed.


    Dying.


    There''s almost no chance of survival.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao feels that everything is right. He looks back at his master and they look at each other solemnly. In this way, he can ensure his safety.


    And at that time, as long as this ray of soul dissipates, the white jade lion will be seriously injured and die.


    The whole plan is seamless.


    It depends on the process, whether it can attract them and step out of the crack without hesitation


    At this time, the boundless starry sky.


    In a mysterious latitude, an ancient and terrible creature lives and wanders here, and a ferocious alien animal runs rampant, with pure blood.


    But in this vast starry sky, so suddenly split a gap, the position is also very conspicuous.


    Basically all the other animals can notice.


    Over the past decade, great changes have taken place here. At the beginning, no one was interested in it. Later, large and small races gathered here, and a large number of troops gathered. Even the legendary white jade lion family came.


    Even in the starry sky clan, the white jade lion clan are extremely bad, it is also able to row on the number.


    In the silver pupil blood, one of the top.


    Who will fight against the golden pupil?


    However, there was a small crack, which was irritating. On this day, with the last hope of the white jade lions, a small team went in to set up coordinates and prepare to open the wormhole.


    If it can be done, the major races will attack with all their strength and use the most powerful force to win at one stroke.


    So much trouble.


    However, I have been in for most of the day, and there is no movement or response. It is estimated that I have failed.


    Outside the crack, several giant beasts in the starry sky smacked their tongue and said, "this devil''s cave can really swallow it. Every time millions of cannon fodder are put in, there is no movement. What do you think will be in it?"


    Several beasts shook their heads, patted their heads, and said with a lingering fear: "anyway, no matter what''s in it, as long as you go in, you will die. No one can come out."


    "It''s said that only cannon fodder can go in now. We stars dare not go in. It''s estimated that we should give up."


    As soon as the words came out, a star giant nodded like a chicken pecking rice, grinning: "it''s time to give up. It took so much effort and time. If it were a middling galaxy, it would be broken now."


    "At the moment, we should taste the blood food, not be here in fear."


    The white jade lion, who looked like a captain, licked his lips and said with a smile, "don''t worry, this plan must fail, and our brother should withdraw. At that time, let''s find a galaxy to play and have a good meal."


    "Also, the taste of human women is very good. The last time I robbed the Sao. Goods let me play for a while..."


    Just then, the crack suddenly flashed.


    Before the beasts could react, the array was already in action. A force of restraint suddenly gushed, and then a dark red light lingered here.It''s the power to explore the blood.


    Especially a pair of eyes, can''t camouflage.


    It''s just to prevent the aborigines from getting in.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    A few animals are silly, staring at a bloody fellow, staggering out of it. With the prohibition of the array, it seems that the whole person has no support, "poop" and falls on the array.


    "Tong Datong Handsome... "


    I was in a coma before I finished.


    It''s not that Ning Tao didn''t want to say more, but he didn''t expect that the white jade lions were so strict in defense. The lion he possessed didn''t know much about it, and his body was scarred, so he couldn''t hold it.


    This lethargy made him feel that something was wrong.


    "Are you going to fail?"


    "What what? There''s a beast coming out alive, my God, damn it, quick Go and invite the commander in chief... "


    "Come on, animals, some animals come out alive..."


    This is his last memory.


    Mengmeng, as if a wisp of cool in wake him, Ning Tao hard to open his eyes, but the brain is like electricity, fast awake, but suddenly heard the ear rough crazy roar: "wake up, fast Look, it''s awake... "


    A lot of people were boiling, one breath after another, including the most terrible dignity.


    "Tong Commander, "said Ning Tao, pretending to be difficult.


    I didn''t expect that fenhun could wake up, but the body couldn''t support it. I had to finish what I had to say.


    So the plan can still work.


    However, the white jade lion, who was called the commander-in-chief by him, said quickly, "Shihu, don''t talk. You must hold on. I''ve sent someone to take the medicine from the Hui people."


    "Think back to what happened just now. What''s in the crack? Who hurt you... "


    A listen to this words, Ning Tao can''t help but stupefied, in that case, don''t you reveal? Immediately red eyes strong lift a breath, intermittent way: "no No, I I''m dying. Let Let me finish... "


    "Shihu Hu, I can understand your feelings, but your words now will accelerate your death. The commander-in-chief assures you that he will save you. Hold on and wait for the magic medicine to come," the commander-in-chief clenched his teeth.


    For more than ten years, this is the only animal that has come out alive. Nothing can be said to let it die.


    It is even willing to use the magic medicine.


    However, Ning Tao is silly. Shall I go? How can you resist such temptation?


    If you don''t let me say it, I''ll say it.


    If I was saved by you, I would have spent a whole day in vain. I would have died and let the soul disappear. In this way, my last words must be very convincing.


    And there won''t be any mistakes.


    This plan is perfect!


    Otherwise, it will be exposed after a long time. After all, it should be far away from the noumenon at the moment.


    How long can it last?


    The success or failure of this plan is related to the future development of the three sectors.


    "Cough..."


    "Let Let me finish... "


    "No, when your injury is stable, you are the hero of my white jade lion family. You can''t die."


    "Well I... "

 Chapter 3328

    Ning Tao''s face is green, and he stares at it with a pair of white and red eyes. He feels uncomfortable in his mouth. Is this guy sick? Why is it so kind at this time?


    Is the script wrong?


    Logically speaking, shouldn''t the supporting actor die at this time? Why don''t you play according to the routine?


    "What''s the matter with him? How can he die if he doesn''t speak out? Not only don''t let him talk, but also let him live... "


    Depressed, a choking blood spurted out.


    The breath of life is crumbling.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Seeing this, the commander-in-chief was shocked and yelled: "hurry up Save people quickly. You must not let the hero die. If he dies, I will let you all be buried with him. "


    As soon as the words came out, a group of monsters suddenly got a big jump and rushed to search for life-saving herbs.


    However, a double headed star Python turned out a elixir, which seemed to be the spoils of hunting human beings. The level of the elixir was not low. No matter what it was, it directly broke Ning Tao''s mouth and put it in. It soon had an effect.


    Looking at the injury gradually stabilized, Ning Tao''s green eyes widened and looked at the double headed star python, hoping to slap it to death.


    "Your uncle, what kind of love do you offer at this time?"


    "Did I let you save me?"


    However, the double headed star Python saw Ning Tao emotional, thought it was too happy, immediately a face of awe inspiring, satisfied smile: "you''re welcome, it should be."


    "I £¤% *..."


    Ning Tao is so angry that he shivers all over. He wants to be angry on the spot. Won''t these guys find themselves?


    Why are you all against yourself?


    "If you hold on for a while, the elixir will be delivered immediately. At that time, you will be a hero. You can ask for whatever you want, and this seat can even make you a red pupil."


    The commander-in-chief''s face was full of promise.


    A listen to this words, Ning Tao heart a "clap Deng", I rely on, God medicine so fast? Immediately anxious, desperately struggling: "I I want to say, inside the crack... "


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen, I won''t listen. Your first task now is to heal your wounds and save your life. Don''t talk now, otherwise if you lose too much life energy, even the divine medicine will not be able to save you."


    The commander shook his head desperately.


    If it can be cured, how can it die when it has finished speaking? It is clear that the former can maximize its interests.


    Ning Tao is confused. He doesn''t need to scatter his soul on purpose. Now he can be angry to death. What''s wrong with these stupid pigs? What the hell?


    The white jade lion he possessed, named Shihu, is just a very common giant in the starry sky.


    Blood, also just a white pupil.


    No background, no problem, no backing.


    Should I have no grudge with this commander-in-chief? But But how can I have a brain?


    The two headed star Python and other people had already put up their ears to listen, but they had to wait patiently, and their hearts were already tickling like cats.


    Want to know what''s behind the crack in the sky?


    I''m afraid I have to wait for the magic medicine to come!


    Ning Tao was so angry that he was dizzy. He had to wait for the elixir to come. He immediately gritted his teeth and raised his head to the sky and roared: "let me Let me finish, treasure, ruins Well... "


    Ning Tao was speechless. The commander-in-chief blocked his mouth directly. He was moved and said: "I didn''t expect that you, a little white pupil, could be so selfless. For the sake of the ethnic group, you have to give your intelligence at the expense of your life, and go deeper into the enemy''s bloody battle."


    "If everyone of my big white jade lion family is like you, isn''t the future brilliant?"


    "You have made such a great contribution to the ethnic group. If you die here, how can you face the ethnic group? Today I live, you live, you die, I die, will never let a hero wither in vain


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao''s brain is full of anger, straight up, his eyes turn wildly, his eyelids shake wildly, his muscles smoke wildly, and he looks up to the sky and spurts out a big mouthful of blood, and his face is loveless.


    Ah, I can''t stand it any more. Let me die, let me die, let me die


    If the separation of souls can make this brain pit commander buried with him, he thinks this trip is worth it. It''s worth it. He''s going crazy now.


    "Brother, from today on, you are my brother. I want the whole ethnic group to be proud of you Don''t get excited. The future is still waiting for you. You must hold on, brother. "


    The great commander said sincerely.


    There is a sense of excitement in the words.


    Also tightly grasp Ning Tao''s hand, blocking his mouth, sincere, sonorous and powerful.


    Ning Tao is numb. His eyes are empty. He looks at the ceiling of the palace above. He feels that the world is too dark. He wants to take over a hundred and eighty super nuclear gods and blow up the commander-in-chief and the whole place.


    It''s over.I''ve never seen anyone so stupid.


    No, such a stupid star monster!


    But all of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyes twinkle. Since he can''t die now, he can turn around properly. Don''t bump him to death. If he is alive, maybe it will help him more.


    This ray of soul is the God''s soul, with independent consciousness and one third of the strength of the God.


    The great emperor could barely get the three spirits out of the body. In those days, uncle Tim separated a wisp of soul to seal the ancestor of insects. After all, the situation was special.


    But now, Ning Tao in Xianjun''s realm, it''s still no problem to let tianhun leave us for a period of time.


    He had intended to give up and cultivate a ray of heaven soul again, but now, he decided to change his mind. Maybe he could let Fen soul be a chess piece here to provide energy for the three realms in these decades.


    When fenhun thought of this, he suddenly closed his eyes and tried to communicate with him by using the secret method


    Holy land of eternal life, in the starry sky.


    My Lord, Ning Tao suddenly opens his eyes, frowns tightly, and makes the spirit of heaven independent? Although it is a solution, in fact, it is also dangerous.


    Because once the soul is independent and strong, there is a certain chance that it will devour itself.


    Having independent thoughts is no different from human beings.


    Just imagine, who is willing to be small? Especially in the big dye vat of the star giant.


    Uncle Tim, who had been sleeping for a long time, turned into a seal a few years after he woke up, so naturally he didn''t have any evil ideas and had a full sense of mission. But now, the situation is much more complicated than that at that time.


    Ning Tao''s brows are locked, but I don''t need to wait for the moment. For the sake of the three realms, maybe I can try to gamble.


    Maybe within a few decades, he will summon back the divided soul. The longer the delay, the greater the danger. Thinking of this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and immediately turned the three soul Dharma into a sword to cut his own soul.


    Invisible, as if cut off some kind of implicature.


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao gushed out a mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as paper. He had no blood color and looked shaky.


    A breath, but also a sharp drop.


    The strength has been reduced by a few points, but it is permanent, unless the heaven and soul merge, or cultivate a bit of heaven and soul again.


    Ning Tao wiped his mouth and swallowed several pieces of green wood pills in a row, but he didn''t worry about breathing. Instead, he stood up and looked at the crack with a pair of deep eyes. There was only a faint induction between him and Fen soul.


    But now, it is not dominated by his consciousness, but by the independent will of the spirit of heaven.


    He can''t decide what to do.


    But his mission to the spirit of heaven is to guard the holy land, the Three Kingdoms and the family at all costs!

 Chapter 3329

    Outside the crack, the white jade lion army is stationed.


    In a hall, under the constant call of the beasts, a white jade lion, seriously injured and dying, suddenly slowly opened his eyes. It seemed that he was more spiritual than before.


    It''s just The soul of Ning Tao.


    And it''s complete!


    Between the lightning and flint, the spirit of heaven has already realized everything, and looked in a direction from afar, where is the position of the Buddha. At the moment, it seems to be looking at it, and there is only a faint induction between the two.


    If the distance is further away, it is estimated that this weak induction will disappear.


    "Divided..."


    At this time, a bodyguard ran in, holding a space ring, panting like an ox: "big Commander in chief, God The magic medicine has arrived


    On hearing this, the commander-in-chief, shiyiling, was overjoyed. He quickly took out a winding red medicinal plant from it. There were several small veins like meridians on it, and the whole body was like blood marrow.


    "This What''s this? " Ning Tao was at a loss.


    Then, the double headed star Python''s pupil shrank and exclaimed: "ten thousand years of blood, actually there are blood lines."


    Everyone was surprised. This is a wonderful treasure. It is very helpful to the blood. Although the star clan is very long, it is hard to find those who have been on the year. They are basically monopolized by all the major races.


    Like this year''s magic medicine, not to mention healing, I''m afraid it can also raise the power of your own blood to a higher level.


    Although Ning Tao didn''t know much about it, it should be a good thing, so he just said a few words that touched his heart, and he no longer resisted and took it obediently.


    The magic medicine into the body, turned into a wisp of blood energy, flowing into its limbs.


    It just feels warm.


    However, gradually there is a feeling of itching.


    It''s like 10000 ants crawling around in the body, drilling into the bone marrow, into the flesh, into the deepest part of the body, making its body tremble.


    Ning Tao can''t help biting his teeth and yelling in pain.


    "Ah..."


    "Brother, you must hold on. It''s a big chance," shiyiling said nervously.


    On the one hand, I''m afraid of Ning Tao''s sudden death, on the other hand, I''m also afraid that those words haven''t come out yet. After so many years, only Ning Tao has come back alive. He must have great intelligence.


    This time, the army led by it has not made any progress for more than ten years, even suffered heavy losses and achieved nothing. It has already been criticized for a long time.


    The return of the lion tiger is hope, even a shame before the snow, so that their status rose.


    That''s why he was so excited. He even gave him this blood flower of ten thousand years.


    Although Ning Tao has experienced great storms and waves, he still doesn''t understand the way between demons and beasts. Moreover, if the blood flower of ten thousand years is refined into a pill, it will be more gentle and refined. It''s too violent to swallow it all.


    Fortunately, he was a monster. Otherwise, if he was a human, he would have burst at the moment.


    It''s a pity.


    It works at once and absorbs energy.


    From the beginning of the maladjustment, now began to bite patience, this may be their own foothold.


    Outside, his bruised body can be seen deeply in some places, but now there is a layer of blood membrane, which is healing at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the breath of life has stabilized a lot at the moment.


    They were surprised. First, they thought that the blood of ten thousand years was really magical. Second, they thought that the lion and tiger was not simple. Even they could not bear the pain.


    But now, it seems to have been able to survive.


    No wonder you can come back alive from it.


    Shiyiling is more and more satisfied with it. This young man is really outstanding. Later, we can try to cultivate him. If he really has great potential and can be used by him in the future, why not?


    Gradually, not long after, the itching feeling of the whole body melted into the deepest part of the body.


    But unexpectedly, they all started to go towards the head.


    Ning Tao was shocked, like a kind of intolerable repression. He wanted to release it madly. His brain was blank. At a certain moment, he suddenly roared out in anger.


    "Roar, roar..."


    The domineering roar of the lion startles the world.


    All of them were surprised. What an amazing movement. When they looked up again, they found a pair of pure red marrow color, just like agate.


    These are Ning Tao''s eyes.


    It evolved into Red pupil!


    "It''s a success. What a pure pair of eyes. My God, it seems to be purer than when I was at my peak."


    The stars and beasts all around marveled.


    Shiyiling was also surprised. There are records of this kind of red pith eye race, which is the purest and purest performance. People like this have great potential. I remember that one of them stepped into this situation in those years.


    It is The lion subdues the devil!


    Unfortunately, it has died in the hands of that human, otherwise, there is great hope to advance the silver pupil.At this time, in ningtao''s daze, shiyiling asked pleasantly, "brother, how much blood have you absorbed?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, what is there to ask? His body is like a dried sponge, which has absorbed all the power of blood flower for thousands of years. His accomplishments are almost as triple, but keep a low profile.


    "Eight About 80%! "


    But the whole audience was shocked.


    "80%? My God, are you a genius? In the realm of demon king, I can absorb 80% of the ten thousand year blood flower power. I only absorbed 60% in those years... "


    Double headed star Python startled way.


    Shiyiling was also secretly surprised. It used to be supplemented with various secret methods and so on, but only barely 70%.


    Immediately, he became more and more satisfied. He said with a smile: "well, well, I''m worthy of being my younger brother. In the future, my elder brother must cultivate you well. Now, what''s in the crack? How did you get out? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao immediately reported that this was the right thing. He immediately said with grief, "there are a group of aborigines who are not strong enough to defend the treasure. They blocked our previous attacks."


    "It''s a fluke that I can come back alive this time. It''s still the captain who let me escape by taking advantage of the negligence of the enemy. If there is no magic medicine, I will die..."


    The words were choking and vivid.


    It was portrayed as a selfless hero fighting to the end, which made the people on the scene excited.


    I''m sorry. It''s one step away. Otherwise, the spatial coordinates will become, and I don''t need to be subject to that crack.


    They didn''t attack for more than two years, and they really neglected their defense. It seems that it''s a fluke that the lion and tiger can escape. Now they have no doubt


    Ning Tao took the opportunity to say: "our attack is not without effect. I found that there are several places besides this crack, which should be near the starry sky. This ancient relic has been torn open by us."


    "What''s more, the aborigines also suffered a lot. As long as we continue to attack, they will not be able to hold on..."


    When they heard this, their eyes lit up.


    He immediately ordered his hands to search the cracks to see if they were true? This proves that their efforts are not in vain, and this information is really very important.


    At this time, shiyiling couldn''t help asking, "what treasures are there? Is it worth us to keep on attacking? "


    "Of course, it''s worth it. I''m afraid this site has existed for hundreds of millions of years, and the things inside are extremely amazing. Although I''m only looking at it from a distance, I can see a continent made of star beads, which can buy the white jade lions."


    "It seems that there are some remains of the strong. I also saw a little golden light. I don''t know if it''s the golden pupil of the giant beast in the starry sky. I always feel very similar to the ancient books..."


    In a series, Ning Tao said more than a dozen great benefits. He seemed to feel that the temptation was not enough. He gritted his teeth and said, "it seems that there is still a gate made of eternal material, which is red and blue..."


    "What? Is that the gate of yin and Yang? " Shiyiling looks very surprised, and his heart is thumping. It naturally hears about the discovery of human territory some time ago.


    The clan also sent strong men to spy on them secretly. Unexpectedly, they are still connected with this place?


    In this way, there''s a reason why we can''t attack here for a long time. Under the gaze of Ning Tao and others, shiyiling gritted his teeth and said crazily, "OK, I''ll report to the main clan and ask for the support of the army in the clan to attack together."


    "At that time, you will be the best. You and my brother will attack this site with you..."

 Chapter 3330

    Over there, Ning Tao doesn''t know what''s going on? Now, however, we have to wait.


    As long as the star giant attacks the holy land again, it means that he has succeeded and become a chess player!


    It''s too traumatic for him to divide the spirit of heaven. On the same day, he went into the original tower to heal his soul, but it''s very difficult to heal. It takes time to heal.


    We need to cultivate our own spirit again.


    It costs a lot!


    There is another thing that makes Ning Tao a little surprised. That is the wisp of white hair on his forehead.


    Although he still does not understand what is the eternal matter? However, it must have the attribute of immortality.


    Half of the white hair has returned to black.


    Life expectancy also seems to be making up.


    When he came back, he asked the puppet Taoist, Qinglian, if there was any way to make up for his lost life quickly? Longevity is definitely the best choice.


    And if you get near the water, you have to get to the moon.


    However, unexpectedly, the two of them had the same answer, that is, let him wait slowly.


    A thousand years of life. It''s just a small thing.


    Even if nothing else is left aside, just being the master of the three realms, mastering the origin of the three realms and staying in the three realms for a period of time will be enough to make up for the lost life.


    When they talked, they were relaxed.


    Obviously, I''m very confident about that.


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile and shakes his head. As long as there is no serious problem, to tell you the truth, his accumulation is enough to impact Xianjun Bazhong, but because of this ray of heaven soul, he is delayed.


    If you want to break through, you have to cultivate the spirit of heaven. Fortunately, there are many treasures of spirit in the medicine field.


    In a little bit of cultivation accumulation, the spirit wound gradually healed, and his pale face began to improve. The reviving grass had been cultivated and grown in the medicine field, and the first mature reviving grass was dedicated to him.


    Now the scale of the medicine field is first-class even in the world. Last time, he brought back a lot of seeds from the big elves, and now they have blossomed.


    Even some of them are mature.


    Such as the ordinary elixir, which is basically cooked once a few days, is harvested and piled up in batches.


    Then, it was refined and fused by the medicine fairy hall. Finally, it was refined and distributed to the three realms. The strength of the three realms grew Cultivation forms a virtuous circle.


    Closed for several days, finally there is a good news to comfort, the fifth floor of the original tower was liberated.


    The fifth space lock is untied by Ning Tao.


    One day = fifty days!


    This time, Ning Tao gained a lot, which made his power of space soar. He even had a certain confidence to break through the mountain of time. The end of space is really related to time, and the end of time is inseparable from space.


    The two are one and complement each other in order to build a complete universe.


    It is worthy of being one of the most powerful saints.


    But Ning Tao also has confidence in his own way of universe. He can accommodate all rivers, and everything is in the universe


    He didn''t just shut up. Instead, he took some time to teach his two disciples to take the improved version of ancient Dafa as the only inheritance treasure of tiantianmen. Only the core disciples are qualified to practice.


    Worry free, Xinyue came to consult his father every day, this is a very rare opportunity.


    Ning Long''er is naughty and mischievous. He is most tired of meditation. But Ning Tao stares at him and makes him sit there obediently. He doesn''t want to listen again.


    Ning Xiaotian is quite different. He listens to his father''s sermon very seriously, but he is infatuated.


    Although he knew little, he could not understand many things in his realm. Fortunately, he had amazing savvy and was able to understand clearly in another way, because his practice was one or two points faster because of his mistakes that night.


    However, compared with their peers, they are still a long way from refining gas.


    Ning Kun and Mangu have both been promoted to the top in terms of their aptitude and temperament. Ning Tao looks at people first. If he looks like a fairy, but his temperament is as cold as snow, can he?


    Under his guidance, several small guys improve very fast, Ning Tao also Teng hand often alchemy.


    A part of Qingmu Dan was put in yaoxiantang.


    It is said that the high-level alchemy is still not available. Although the Jiuyang Sutra given by sister Xuan is good, there are few records of the rank of Jundan.


    It''s the same with the method of refining weapons, but it''s precious even in the world. It''s a secret that can''t be passed on.


    It''s not easy for him to ask about the origin of these things for a long time.


    Unless you can enter a large gate and get the inheritance in this respect, alas


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He really can''t go to sage College for help. There will always be a way. In the past ten days, the three armies have already been ready. Although they haven''t fought for more than two years, the knife in his hand is still sharp.


    The sect leader said that there would be a tide of animals in the next few days. Everyone was dubious and waited for a few days.Even the three eyes of guarding the seal are here. At the time of shift change, I haven''t done much for several years, and my body is almost stiff. I can''t wait to kill you, but will those people in the starry sky be killed by cannon fodder?


    Ning Tao occasionally looks at the starry sky, although he doesn''t know what the outside world is like? But he still chose to believe in the spirit of heaven.


    He can do it.


    As soon as I want to look down at the scroll in my hand, I suddenly feel a ripple and suddenly look up. It seems that I can see what is happening on the edge through many spaces.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Ning Kun and Mangu saw that they were not looking right, and asked.


    But Ning Tao smile, surprise way: "finally came, let''s go, it''s time to practice."


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    From all directions came the roar of startling beasts.


    The sound of movement and stillness is many times larger than before. The origin of the three worlds is restless. Ning Kun and Mangu''s eyes brighten and exclaim: "this Is this a tide of animals


    Both of them look incredible. They haven''t been here for two or three years. Is this a big move?


    Immediately no longer hesitated to return to the first army in the world.


    And Ning Tao, a step also came to the starry sky, at this time the battle is going on, the attack of the starry sky clan is ferocious several times, all of them are cannon fodder, there is not a giant beast in the starry sky, it is clear that they are coming to die.


    I don''t know what means tianhun used? But prepare what you think.


    For example, let the crack expand.


    For another example, let the celestial continent project emerge.


    At least let the white jade lions outside see that the energy is rich, and the volume of the star continent is bigger than ever. What he consumed before is just a drop in the bucket.


    At this time, shiyiling also saw the star continent through the crack, and his breath was short, his face was shocked, and his face was incredible.


    The star continent is too big.


    Eyes full of greed!


    "Attack, attack for me..."


    Behind it, the soul of Ning Tao stands in the starry sky, watching the endless stream of wild animals rush into the crack, his eyes twinkle, and he looks deep into the crack.


    A smile of evil spirit rose from the corner of his mouth


    After a long time, after the end of the war, the three armies were gasping for breath, and the losses were not small. Fortunately, they didn''t give up their hard work in the past two years, and the nether bug also helped a lot, and was able to withstand the impact of the animal tide.


    Ning Tao is satisfied, this thorny problem has finally been solved, the complete swallowing jar has also played a huge lethality in this battle.


    It is the envy of many people.


    However, when three eyes came to him, they suddenly threw him a stone, which was a hard stone carried by the waster Lord he killed.


    I don''t know what it is? It should be expensive.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao went to the pupil and shrunk, exclaiming: "meteorite God body? It''s a royal treasure. "


    It''s also a rare material to build the imperial class.


    How could it be on the waster master? Wait, it seems that Yama can absorb it. Did it come from the spirit of heaven?

 Chapter 3331

    Looking at the head sized meteorite iron in his hand, Ning Tao looks at the crack. He can feel that the "spirit of heaven" is standing outside the crack.


    Although unable to communicate, he seems to have a good heart. It seems that he is still thinking about himself.


    There should not be such a bad situation.


    After all, they are one!


    This piece of meteorite body is enough to make Yama reborn. His strength will increase greatly. I don''t know if he can reach the imperial level of combat power?


    Ning Tao looks forward to thinking.


    He immediately threw the meteorite iron to Yama. He could already feel the latter''s excitement and desire


    At the end of the war, people were left to clean the battlefield, leaving no survivors, and the cracks were closed. What was left was that Ning Tao almost didn''t need to fight again. He just went back to Ning''s courtyard to accompany his beautiful ladies.


    It''s better to make more babies.


    Tong Yaqian, Su Qian, Li Bingbing, Zhou ru This is the woman who has been with him for a long time.


    However, it''s not up to everyone to decide whether or not to have children. It has nothing to do with cultivation. The more powerful a person is, the fewer children and relatives he has.


    But the quality is very good.


    The gifted children are very good.


    For example, worry free, happy and so on, only a very small number of people will have such a situation as Xiaotian. If there are no special circumstances, they will only spend their whole life in business.


    After a while, Sophia can''t escape from the poison.


    Now Ning Tao, one or two sisters can''t be satisfied at all. The bed is widened. All the sisters join hands to make the Dragon weak.


    It''s really pitiful for the two sisters outside. I don''t know what they look like after being tossed by their husband.


    However, in the double cultivation, the strength of each one is also growing rapidly, and Xia Mengfei has been king for a long time.


    It is the same with the shadow of the moon.


    Lin Yurou is a leader in the women''s army. After all, she has the body of Taiyin. Of course, Miao Jingjing is not willing to lag behind. Her twelve ancestors are also very powerful in witchcraft


    Ning Tao has been in the courtyard for more than ten days, hoping to make a baby, but he still thinks too much. He has been out of luck because of his high production some time ago, even if he stayed here for a year.


    Occasionally, he also went to the seal office for a stroll, and realized that it was very stable at present, so he was relieved.


    However, looking at this huge barrier, he had an idea that although the four circles could not get by, he could go to the opposite side. He was the little Lord of the holy land. Where could he not go?


    The premise is not to be discovered by yuwenchuan''s four people. We can first explore the enemy''s strength.


    The more Ning Tao thinks about it, the brighter his eyes are. It''s a good idea. However, at the moment, his strength is still a little poor, and he has no self-protection. If he can really not be afraid of Xianhuang, maybe he can go to the opposite side to have a look.


    Only when you know yourself and the other can you win a hundred battles.


    Qinglian, the puppet Taoist also agrees with this idea. At the critical moment, the puppet Taoist can help.


    Although he has the strength of an Immortal Emperor, today''s yuwenchuan is not what it used to be. Even if he tries his best, he may not be able to subdue him. He can only plan first


    And a few days later, another star beast tide broke out, it seems to become regular, every once in a while will be shot, and last month''s Day is the same.


    The key to longevity is also saturated under the tide of beasts. I''m afraid more than ten demon kings can''t satisfy it.


    The appetite is getting bigger and bigger.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly, but if you have time, you can try to bring someone back. Maybe you can bring an Immortal Emperor,


    and in the eighth turn, you have saved 12%!


    Recently, he hasn''t done much in this aspect. It''s the appetite that scares him. He throws hundreds of billions of stars into it. There''s no reaction. He can''t even lift the waves. Ning Tao is thankful to be promoted by 1%.


    In this month, Yama has undergone earth shaking changes, the body has become the color of stars.


    Strength is an explosion.


    First step to reach eight, still in the growth!


    Maybe there are some people who really hope to reach the level of emperor. Ning Tao is looking forward to it. He is not afraid even if he meets Xianhuang. Moreover, he understands that most people who can use puppets have mines at home.


    It''s too expensive.


    Ordinary people can''t afford this luxury.


    After all, the three realms have been staying for several months. Ning Tao thinks it''s time to go back. First, go to Dahuang to find the three disciples, hualushui, and take him back to the original clan. He can''t leave his disciples there alone.


    Farewell to everyone, Ning Tao set foot on the road of return, insert the key to start the transmission array.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    All around the white light flashing, space crazy distortion.


    Soon, he came to a familiar underground space, which was the same as when he left last time.


    Ning Tao moves his muscles and bones and stretches. Every time he looks at this place, he feels magical. I don''t know if it was created by the immortal sage? An independent space, which he praised every time he saw.Although I came back, I didn''t rush to leave here, because a ray of sky soul in my mind has recovered.


    Although it''s very weak now, at least there are no lack of three souls. He has to be ready to break through Xianjun eight. It''s just right that the energy of heaven and earth is strong here. I''m afraid that the whole blue sea star can''t find a second place to gather spiritual power.


    I saw Ning Tao sitting with his knees crossed immediately, with a long sigh of relief. A lot of stars and pearls were like a torrent all around.


    As he breathed, Tona gradually absorbed.


    And the breath is also growing rapidly


    At a certain moment, with a "dull" sound reverberating in the underground space, an eight fold momentum emanated from Ning Tao, and an excited smile was also drawn from the corner of his mouth.


    Another step away from Xianhuang.


    This breakthrough is not dangerous.


    I''m still anxious. I should wait for Tian Hun to grow stronger. Fortunately, he succeeded. After all, he accumulated enough, and the Dantian Galaxy expanded a lot.


    Ning Tao excitedly gets up to fight several sets of boxing, and is satisfied. Even if he meets time, he has certain confidence to beat him. The guy''s estimated hidden strength is not small, and he seems to have the breath of holy goods.


    It''s probably the way of time and space.


    He is also looking forward to a full fight with him.


    When he was ready, Ning Tao walked out of the underground space and appeared in the mine cave outside. But suddenly, he felt wrong. There was an atmosphere of killing in the air, and even his feet were shaking.


    There was a great movement from the outside.


    Is this a fight?

 Chapter 3332

    Ning Tao''s color changed. The movement was not so big. The mines all around had been torn apart.


    The roars were deafening.


    It''s like a dragon chant, but it''s sharper than a dragon chant.


    What''s going on? Blue sea star is just a small remote planet, and the strongest one is just a fairy king. How could this earth shaking war happen?


    Except for the reclusive two legged flying dragons.


    Is What happened?


    Ning Tao was so shocked that he rushed out like a sharp arrow. The mine was not big. After a while, he rushed out, but there were big shocks.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Kang Kang..."


    Over the Longgu mountain range, there are four terrible breath of the emperor, fighting with blood.


    Every shock can destroy one side.


    Space, the sky smashed.


    Countless monsters and spirit beasts died miserably. There are howls, screams and horror everywhere. The huge Longgu mountain range has been fragmented, and there are shocking huge pits and ruins everywhere. There is a sense of sadness in the air.


    An old two legged flying dragon is struggling against the three immortal emperors, but he lacks Qi and blood after all.


    It''s not as matchless as it used to be.


    Even the movement and strength are slower.


    The body of steel, many more dense, ferocious wounds, gurgle out, bloody smell, but also unwilling to send out a dragon roar.


    Once upon a time, maybe it could fight a bloody battle, but now it is still late.


    In the face of the three emperors, it has been a gradual retreat.


    There is no hope of winning at all.


    "Laozu, hold on, asshole, you bastards, I''ll fight with you," the familiar FeiMo roared with red eyes and went crazy in a group of black robes.


    Although he had the strength of Xianjun in his early days, he couldn''t get rid of the entanglement of a group of monks.


    Even in a hurry, he got a slap in the face.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    "FeiMo? Asshole, you villains dare to destroy the ancestral land of our two legged flying dragon clan. Even if our emperor is dead, he will take you bastards to be buried with him. "


    The two legged flying dragon is completely crazy.


    His blood is surging, and there are bursts of dragon chants around him.


    Seeing this, the three emperors could not help but frown. The old man was very difficult. After fighting for so long, he still had more strength. One of them immediately snorted coldly: "old man, I warn you, don''t be ungrateful."


    "As long as you tell me everything about Ning Tao and his secret channel, there is still a way to live, otherwise..."


    Ning Tao in the heart a report, the facial expression on the face gradually become slow up, passage? Don''t they mean the teleportation array? Can they figure out what''s fishy here?


    What are the identities of these people?


    Which faction sent it?


    However, the ancestor of the two legged flying dragon gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you want to fight, you can''t get so much nonsense. None of my Yalong people is afraid of death."


    "No matter what you are for, the dragon clan will not let you go. Wait for the fury to come."


    But hearing this, the man who was the leader sneered: "the dragon clan is powerful, but how many years has Dragon Island not been born? Do you know? Besides, as an orc, don''t you know that dahonghuang is also killing Ning Tao? "


    "That''s the source of your orcs. He also killed a golden winged ROC bird, the little master of the Jinpeng kingdom. He thought he did it perfectly, but in fact he hummed..."


    As soon as the words came out, the old ancestor''s face changed, and Ning Tao''s face changed even more.


    What''s going on?


    How did he know?


    No No What''s wrong?


    Ning Tao''s face turned white, and a bad feeling came to his heart, as if he was about to have a catastrophe. He was sure that no one could find out what he had done.


    Gujun won''t let out the secret.


    The origin group will not perish.


    But besides them, who else knows about it?


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    The two legged flying dragon''s father''s face was pale, and he was shaken back by a palm. Although he coughed up blood, he was full of disbelief. He was not afraid, and he knew the horror of the Jinpeng world, and he knew what was at stake.


    If what he said is true, I''m afraid Ning Tao is in dire straits. Jinpeng is not easy to provoke.


    It''s notorious in the world.


    Many people hate their teeth, but they have nothing to do.


    At that time, the ancestor of the two legged flying dragon family had a grudge with Jinpeng Zhizun, but in the end, he was defeated by him in dahonghuang and left dahonghuang with hatred.


    There are few records about the festival of that year, but the favor of the candle dragon is very clear. In any case, it has to stay here and never reveal everything about the benefactor and Ning Tao.


    "Today, even if Jin Peng is the most respected, he will fight with him if he dares to destroy our ancestral land.""The soul of flying dragon, wake up..."


    "Hum Boom, boom... "


    Under the angry eyes of the two legged flying dragon ancestors, the whole Longgu mountain began to tremble, and the whole blue starfish were shaking. Hundreds of millions of creatures looked in this direction in horror.


    Don''t know what happened?


    In recent years, it seems that there has been something abnormal all the time!


    Some smart people, have smelled the smell of disaster, especially the flower family, Liang family, bixiazong and even the time tower xiaochanglao disappeared together, it''s frightening.


    At this time, in the eyes of the three emperors, the whole barren and broken Longgu mountain suddenly came to life.


    A huge flying dragon with two feet is a virtual shadow.


    And a roar at them.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "No, it should be a wisp of soul left by the ancestors of the two legged flying dragon clan. After so many years of death, they have come to make trouble. Let''s give it another ride."


    Another Immortal Emperor was angry and hummed coldly.


    Three people grimly smile, the strength unexpectedly soars again, three initial stage with the aid of array joint force can encircle and suppress the middle stage.


    However, the two legged flying dragon''s ancestors and the soul merged, and their strength soared. They were all red, and they yelled at the flying ink: "crazy, go, I''ll hold them, go, go to Longdao, and expand my family..."


    "No Laozu, if I don''t go, I will die together. I have no cowards who are afraid of death


    FeiMo is crying crazy.


    The whole man was killed in a pool of blood.


    However, the strength of these black robed friars is not weak. Although there are only a dozen of them left, they have been able to suppress them. An Immortal Emperor took the opportunity to gripe his teeth and said, "catch this little dragon quickly. I''m not afraid that the old man won''t tell the truth."


    "Yes ~"


    more than a dozen people''s cold flashes, and a black evil spirit condenses in the palm, which is enough to corrode the fine iron.


    "Break ~"


    just as he was about to make a move, a big starlight figure rushed out like lightning. With two fists, they smashed their heads in the blink of an eye.


    The brain was all over the place, and the meat was all over the place.


    The rest of the black robed people are stupid. What''s the matter? I didn''t understand. I suddenly felt that I was out of touch with time and space. A space cube imprisoned more than a dozen of them, and I couldn''t even rush out.


    "What What is it? "


    In horror, suddenly saw a touch of gold flame figure out, mouth cold way: "into dust!"


    "Kaka Boom... "


    "No Ah, ah, ah... "


    In the scream, more than a dozen people died.


    With the collapse of the space cube, destruction, compression to the dust like, dead can be described as slag is not left.


    Fei Mo''s eyes widened beyond belief. This How is that possible? There are more than a dozen people, including three immortal kings, five or six immortal kings, and a few prospective kings. Who are they?


    However, this gold flame figure suddenly turns around slowly, apologizes: "sorry, I''m late."


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Rather Ning Tao... "

 Chapter 3333

    Fei Mo lost his mind, how could it be Ning Tao? He killed more than a dozen people just now?


    Back then, when he saw Ning Tao for the first time, he was still weak. He and a monster fell into a bitter battle. Now he can kill several immortal kings with one blow.


    This It''s hard to imagine.


    Unconsciously, has already surpassed oneself?


    The ancestor of the two legged flying dragon, Sanhuang, was also shocked at the moment. The dozen of them were all excellent monks. Even if they wanted to solve the problem, they would have to spend a lot of time, which was as clean and neat as Ning Tao.


    Wait, Ning Ning Tao?


    In a flash, the three emperors'' eyes lit up and said, "Ning Tao? You You are Ning Tao


    Then one of them took out a picture.


    A careful comparison, exactly the same.


    It''s him. He''s here?


    The three emperors were both surprised and happy. Unexpectedly, a touch of excitement appeared on his face. A new immortal eight Chong came to die, didn''t he?


    If we can capture him here, how can there be so much trouble? It''s done.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    "It''s God''s help. The prey is delivered to the door. It seems that there is a huge teleportation array here. Well, since you have come out of the sage academy, don''t try to go back. Brothers, take him."


    One of them said excitedly.


    The two legged dragon ancestor was shocked and said anxiously, "are you crazy? Don''t you know they''re after you? How can you still show up? Let''s go, let''s go... "


    Said, busy display of soaring energy.


    The whole person is several times as violent.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao suddenly took a deep breath and said plainly, "I just want to understand one thing. Who told you that I killed Peng Jiutian?"


    "Besides, you should be from the underworld people, right? I can''t hide the dirty smell on my body. "


    Seeing that his identity was exposed, one of them just sneered and sniffed: "what can I do if I know you? Anyway, you can''t escape death today, but for your sake, I can tell you a little secret. "


    "It doesn''t matter whether you killed Peng Jiutian or not, but do you think you can avoid holy land ningtao?"


    "What are you doing? Catch him!"


    As soon as the words fall, the three people consciously separate. Two immortal emperors meet the two legged dragon ancestor and stop him, while the other Immortal Emperor pours on Ning Tao.


    It was as if victory had been seen.


    He knows how much credit he has made. Maybe he can become the four elders of the netherworld.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    "Asshole Roar, roar... "


    See scuffle everywhere, fight earth shaking, ear also came a scream of flying ink, ningtao is a deep heart, holy land ningtao? Sure enough, something big happened.


    He was always on guard, alert and alert, but the worst thing happened.


    Just don''t know how much trouble it is right now?


    However, this is not the time to think about this. First, we should solve the current crisis. Maybe we can pry out some clues from their mouths. Maybe, in case, maybe Just their guess?


    "Boy, are you scared? Why should we have known earlier? Let''s go with the emperor. "


    The Immortal Emperor said with ecstasy.


    However, just as his claw was about to fall, there was a twinkle of starlight and some eye shaking. His pupil shrank. What was it? As if to see a big fist hit sandbags.


    "What? Bang Wow... "


    With a dull sound, the man vomited blood and flew upside down.


    There was an obvious fist dent in the chest, and one or two bones seemed to be broken.


    The punch is too powerful.


    I didn''t expect him to have any helpers. I''m careless!


    "What are you doing, Mingzuo? Don''t you see we''re having a lot of trouble here? Don''t you catch him quickly, "the two strong men of Xianhuang yelled.


    At the moment, it is already in the downwind.


    This old thing has gone crazy.


    Hearing this, the man called "Mingzuo" vomited a mouthful of blood, twisted his neck, stood up, full of killing intention, looked at the regiment over there, and then looked in front of him. He had seen who the attack was.


    It turned out to be a puppet.


    Probably has the immortal gentleman peak strength, this is he dares to appear the bottom spirit?


    Ming Zuo sneered, wiped his mouth and said sarcastically, "do you think a puppet can save you?"


    Under the anxious dissuasion of FeiMo, Ning Tao just shakes his head and says, "I just want it to help there. It''s up to you. It''s enough to make me afraid."


    The words fall, Yan Mo "brush" rushed past, like a Tyrannosaurus Rex broke into the regiment.


    The two immortals were under great pressure.


    He swore in his mouth.Seeing this, Ming left brain didn''t turn around for a moment. Facing himself, he dared to take away the puppet. FeiMo was also stupid. Is he sick?


    "Boy, he''s a powerful immortal. Even in the early days, you can''t make him. Run away..."


    FeiMo is almost confused by Qi.


    However, Ning Tao just gave him a faint smile and comforted him: "don''t worry, there are more than one or two Xianhuang strongmen who have been defeated by me. They will soon be over."


    But then a fist pierced him.


    Through his brain.


    FeiMo is dull. His jaw is widened in horror. His eyes are round and rolling. He is as stiff as thunder. How can he How could that be?


    Dead? It''s over?


    But that Ming Zuo''s smile is a stiff, wrong, feel wrong, corner of an eye glance, that Ning Tao is actually dissipating, in the heart is greatly shocked, this is actually remnant shadow?


    How is that possible? when?


    FeiMo is stupid, isn''t it dazzling?


    "Didn''t your mother teach you? Is it impolite to interrupt An indifferent voice came from all directions, endless and overlapping.


    The next second, a golden gun appears.


    Four ningtao kill from four directions.


    "What, five shadows? "The second layer of great consummation," Ming left was startled.


    "The blood of the underworld, the body of the underworld!"


    "Dharma, the realm of Hades!"


    In a flash, two powerful martial arts skills were displayed, one was angry God, the other was empty shadow and absolute realm.


    That is, the scope of the most restrained this trick.


    A stream of evil spirit eroded away.


    However, all of a sudden, the four ningtao''s whole body was full of flames, and their fighting power suddenly soared, just like the four bright meteors, even the space could be torn layer by layer.


    It penetrated his field at one stroke.


    "Damned guy, you look down on the emperor too much. Break it for me," Ming Zuo gathered a knife and cut his back angrily.


    It''s like you''ve seen the real body.


    However, Ning Tao, who was cut by him, actually dissipated a little. How could it? He clenched his teeth, grasped the dark sword and slashed to the Ning Tao in front.


    There must be a real body in it.


    These are the only two that can cause fatal damage.


    However, in the hands of a light, let the heart of Ming left a Deng, or shadow? How is that possible? Where is the real body? Are these two around you?


    Just want to defend, but feel a surge of pressure on the head, he looked up in doubt.


    But see a big handprint "boom" ran down.


    With bright silver color.


    "Secret art, seal of emptiness!"


    Ming left stiff, eyes with a touch of incredible, pupil crazy contraction, like forget to hand, how can? Why is it overhead?


    The knife in his hand met the blow.


    However, he smashed every inch. Under his absolute realm of Hades, he slapped him hard into the ground. There was a "bang" for several miles, and the stones and soil were all splashed up. The strength was amazing.


    FeiMo was silly. As a bystander, he saw it most clearly. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty, and said in horror: "six Six scenes? My God

 Chapter 3334

    As we all know, the first layer, the second layer and the second layer of "glimpses of floating light", the unique school of Dahuang University, can only be divided into five fragments at most.


    This is a well-known thing.


    So no one thought about it anywhere else.


    As an opponent, the underworld people naturally know the most clearly, and they have already memorized the strategies they should take. They can succeed or fail.


    Who can think of it? Ning Tao was able to separate out six pieces of shadow, completely caught Ming left unprepared.


    Unexpectedly, he hit me hard.


    Under the fingerprints, Mingzuo vomited blood, and felt that the bones of his whole body were broken by half. The power of the fingerprints was too strong. It seemed that they could not make waves, but they were so overbearing that everything would be smashed.


    Feeling is the destruction of the supreme power.


    "Poof Cough... "


    "Damn, damn, damn bastard, I''m going to kill you, you Cough, puff You shameless villain... "


    "Have the ability to fight head on..."


    Is roaring, suddenly feel the sun in the sky is covered by something, only a touch of empty, his pupil suddenly contraction, but see a huge shadow "boom" ran down, will he firmly to cover inside.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Well Dang Dangdang... "


    Among the ruins, a gold pagoda stands here, suppressing a strong Immortal Emperor.


    Yes, it is Sunset Tower!


    Over the years, Ning Tao has already repaired the Sunset Tower completely, even better than before. He has reached the peak of the magic weapon of the middle class cave, and even has a vague feeling of stepping into the top class cave.


    In the future, if we can sacrifice and refine, or encounter some chance, we will break through this barrier at one stroke.


    Become more precious Top quality cave magic weapon!


    As for the sixth shadow, it''s a harvest of Ning Tao. It''s the power of his space. It can also be said to be the shadow of space. It''s a small means.


    I didn''t expect it would be of great use at this time.


    If we were other enemies, we would be more alert, and the seven shadows would not relax their vigilance.


    And in the distance, FeiMo is silly, just like seeing a living ghost. My Dragon God, is this an illusion? Is that Mingzuo really an Immortal Emperor? How do you feel like you''ve lost three or two moves? It''s not a dream, is it?


    It''s not obvious that an Immortal King beats an Immortal Emperor, it''s obvious that he is abusing the Immortal Emperor.


    And it''s not just about beating.


    He even suppressed the Immortal Emperor. He was captured alive. My God, how could he be immortal?


    How How do you feel more powerful than Lao Zu?


    It''s totally stupid!


    On the other side, the two powerful immortal emperors were staring at this scene, and felt that they could pick their eyes off and wash them. How could they see such a ridiculous scene? Was the dark left not disguised by the enemy?


    Are you kidding? Is he undercover? It''s supposed to be from the monkey, isn''t it?


    Is it over? Xianjun won?


    In a daze, a pair of claws of the two legged flying dragon suddenly fell down and caught one of the immortal emperors. The sharp claws crushed him and cut his head into several pieces.


    The whole body was torn into blood.


    "Ah..."


    After hearing the scream, the only one who was left came back to his senses. In the blink of an eye, he had the absolute upper hand at the beginning, and now he was alone.


    There was a shock in his heart.


    Escape, do everything you can to get the news out!


    However, as soon as he moved, a flash of starlight suddenly stopped him. It was Yama, who was furious, this damned puppet.


    But on the other side, the red eyes of the two legged flying dragon Lao Zu pounce on him, and Ning Tao also carries a gun into the battlefield.


    He was not given a chance to breathe.


    The joint efforts of the three are more fierce than the siege of the two legged dragon ancestor by the three emperors just now. Before long, he was defeated by Ning Tao.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to stay alive, but it''s a fluke that he can stay alive. It''s too hard for him to catch it again.


    As soon as the battle is over, the breath of the two legged flying dragon''s ancestors is withered, and the whole person is a little bit older. Ning Tao can see a faint shadow, which disappears between heaven and earth, and the whole Longgu mountain no longer exists.


    Ning Tao has some guilt in his heart. It''s all because of him that the two legged flying dragon clan has been robbed.


    If you come a step late, I''m afraid you will be killed!


    However, the father of the two legged flying dragon seemed to see what he was thinking. He coughed up a mouthful of congestion and turned into a dry and thin old man. The vicissitudes of life said with a smile: "you don''t have to blame yourself. If it wasn''t for the candle dragon, we would have been destroyed that year."


    "The pursuers are also people in the Jinpeng world. I''m satisfied that my family has survived for so many years."


    "Cough..."Fei Mulian rushed over with tears in his eyes and a knife in his heart, saying: "Laozu, you Are you ok... "


    But he knew the consequences of using the spirit of the flying dragon, and the time of his ancestors was coming. This war had already shaken its origin. He didn''t know how long he could live. It was estimated that it would be very short.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao quickly took out eight top grade Qingmu pills and said anxiously, "this is the best healing medicine. It can recover your current injury, and the source can also make up for it."


    If the ancestor of bipedal flying dragon died because of him, he will not be at ease all his life.


    However, the father of the two legged flying dragon only took four pieces and took one of them orally. Under their gaze, they said with a smile, "silly boy, don''t worry. I''ve been a bone for a long time, and I''ve long been indifferent to life and death."


    "You pills can really make me live longer, but it''s meaningless. If my ancestral land is destroyed, my family should go to get back the old debt."


    FeiMo was shocked and said: "old Lao Zu, what do you want to do? Don''t do anything stupid. "


    Ning Tao''s face is also pale.


    I don''t know what it wants to do? I always feel bad.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    On the other hand, Mingzuo was still struggling, but he was not able to get out of trouble for a while.


    The ancestor of the two legged flying dragon smiles, looks at FeiMo, and says happily: "you are the hope of our flying dragon clan. Other clansmen have already transferred, but your mission is different. I want you to go to Longdao to prove yourself."


    "Strive for one day to regain our position in Longdao and wash away the humiliation of our ancestors."


    "But you are too weak now. Let me help you. When you go to Longdao in the future, you can also protect yourself. This is the wish of my ancestors and me."


    While talking, the whole body suddenly lingered with light.


    Bursts of loud and clear Longyin broke out, and then, a flying dragon virtual shadow rushed out, regardless of 3721, unexpectedly rushed into the body of FeiMo, who was full of tears, biting his teeth, silently enduring all this.


    Ning Tao is so scared that he doesn''t know what''s going on? Color change way: "this What''s going on? "


    And soon, he felt that the breath of life on the ancestor of the two legged flying dragon disappeared quickly.


    At a certain moment, completely cut off the breath.


    "This..."

 Chapter 3335

    Ning Tao lost his color in silence. He watched the old ancestor of the two legged dragon cut off his breath in front of him. He was very unhappy and had an indescribable sense of depression.


    However, now is not the time to be sad, immediately for the purpose of flying ink Dharma, wait for it to wake up.


    The sunset tower was quiet for a few minutes. I don''t know what happened to Mingzuo? However, now that he is in the hands of Ning Tao, he is still the scum of the netherworld. If he wants to live, it is basically impossible.


    When FeiMo wakes up, he tries to ask Mingzuo and search his soul, but it''s not easy.


    Besides, I''m afraid the Blue Ocean Star is not safe, and the "Galactic teleportation array" here is not safe. Since there are the first batch, there will be the second batch and the third batch of strong ones, and the teleportation array is not sure when it will be discovered?


    But the problem is that the transmission array here can''t be moved!


    This is the biggest headache right now!


    Want to abandon, destroy?


    Ning Tao frowned tightly. He didn''t know what to do? The sudden change upset his plan.


    What kind of enchantment array? It''s all in vain to hibernate.


    How did you get the news? If shapeng Jiutian is found, this possibility exists, but how can he be exposed as a "holy land ningtao"?


    He didn''t even tell Jiang Chen.


    Few people know the truth.


    Basically, they all gathered in the origin group, but what would happen if they only left for a few months? Was the war with the ancient god Galaxy exposed some time ago?


    He couldn''t figure it out, so he had to go back and have a look.


    I hope it''s just that he thinks too much.


    However, at this moment, Ning Tao suddenly widened his eyes, as if he had noticed something. In an instant, he erupted Xianli, holding a golden gun, and yelled: "who? Come out? I see you... "


    But four weeks is empty.


    Only one pagoda occasionally makes a sound.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t relax his vigilance at all. His whole body was tense and his eyebrows were frowning. Just now, he clearly felt a ripple in the space.


    Even if it''s just a trace.


    It''s impossible unless it''s human.


    That is to say, someone is hiding here, just like his vainglory. However, the other person''s cultivation is much higher than him, but maybe he is just too sensitive.


    This kind of time is definitely the best time for the enemy to start, but until now there has been no response.


    Is it the aftermath of the war?


    Ning Tao opened the perspective, and the spirit also scanned all the time. However, he didn''t find anything unusual. At this time, a voice came from behind: "what''s the matter? Is there an enemy? "


    As soon as he turned his head, he found that FeiMo also stood up nervously, with a flying dragon mark in the center of his eyebrows.


    It reveals the breath of the old dragon.


    That''s what it left with its life.


    Ning Tao Zheng for a moment, shook his head, but asked: "that, master, he..."


    Fei Mo''s face was also sad. He touched the mark in the middle of his eyebrows and said, "this is the last life of the old ancestor. He attached his dragon soul to me. As an assassin''s mace, he can protect me all the time."


    "Among them, there is also its inheritance power, including the wisdom of our flying dragon clan from generation to generation."


    Ning Tao nodded silently.


    FeiMo said: "Laozu has another word for me to tell you, so that you don''t have to blame yourself and feel guilty. This is the way it chooses. It''s just a period of time earlier. It will take this step after all."


    "Well, don''t think about it any more. There''s another problem that hasn''t been solved. It''s revenge for Laozu."


    Then he put away the remains of the old dragon.


    Looking at the sunset tower from afar.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also looks in the past. Mingzuo is still struggling madly. They immediately look at each other and rush into the tower together in a golden light.


    In the Sunset Tower, he has already made a world shaking. The earth is ravaged and the array is stacked.


    Is trying to suppress the dark left.


    "Son of a bitch, Ning Tao, who has the ability to fight head-on and cheat one after another, what kind of hero is that?"


    "I look down on you. Come on, is that the ability of selecting the first place for a great sage? You''re a bully, coward, "Mingzuo gritted his teeth and was furious.


    But hearing this, Ning Tao sniffed: "it''s really a pity that you have the face to say this. You want to fight head-on, fair? Don''t you know it''s unfair in itself? "


    "If you''re on the same level, I''ll kill you like a dog. If you''re wise enough to tell me everything you know, I can make you hurt faster!"


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Mingzuo was furious and said with a grim smile: "I think I''m a great emperor. I was forced to this place by you. Yes, I can''t live today, but do you think you still have many good days to live?"


    "The sage selects the first Ning Tao. In fact, he is the Holy Son of the holy land of longevity. You can''t hide it any more. Wait, there will be four knives to cut off your head together.""Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said coldly, "if you don''t drink, I''ll make you happy."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    I see thousands of arrays falling like stars.


    This medium-grade magic weapon in the cave itself is a powerful imperial weapon. It''s OK to suppress an Immortal Emperor in the early days. Ning Tao and Fei Mo also fight together. One person''s fighting power is greatly increased, and the other person calls up the spirit of flying dragon.


    Together, the three soon suppressed the struggling Ming Zuo, until he was only one breath away.


    To make sure that he was unable to resist, Ning Tao took a deep breath. His eyes burst out with wisps of soul, and his mouth murmured: "three soul Dafa, search for soul!"


    I thought that there would be some trouble and resistance, but I didn''t expect that the soul searching process was surprisingly smooth.


    He a fairy King unexpectedly searched the Immortal Emperor''s soul.


    There will be some incredible things to say.


    And the result of soul searching makes Ning Tao''s face very ugly. Damn it, it''s really exposed. Although this dark left doesn''t know and doesn''t know how to find it? But the top management and the other three parties agreed that they were themselves.


    What kind of information did you get?


    Insist that you are the Holy Son of eternal life!


    On the contrary, it was the fall of Peng Jiutian''s four. In fact, they didn''t find that they had anything to do with themselves, but this is a reason for themselves. They can''t directly announce that they are the Holy Son of the holy land of eternal life.


    The four major galaxies want to eat alone.


    Find a good reason to kill yourself.


    As it happens, the four major galaxies all died some time ago, so we can directly put the blame on ourselves, so the reason is sufficient.


    As everyone knows, these four people were killed by themselves, but it''s no use worrying about them now.


    Sure enough, it''s where the wind came out.


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. Without hesitation, he smashes Ming Zuo''s skull. He can''t stay here for long. He wants to go back to the original clan as soon as possible. Even if it''s not there, he should make them keep a low profile.


    Don''t be found any relationship with yourself.


    No one can think of it. This is his last strength in the world. Dahuangtang is still in the development stage, and its strength is too weak.


    Ming left fall, since then the small unit was destroyed.


    Ning Tao also takes back the Sunset Tower. He just wants to take back the naked body of Ming Zuo, but he hears a slight "click" sound. Their faces change, and they rush to look for the sound.


    I found a note in Ming''s left sleeve.


    At the moment has been broken, the success of the message out, do not think, all know what passed.


    "No, it''s going to be a big deal," Ning Tao and Fei Mo looked at the broken note and looked ugly.

 Chapter 3336

    Unexpectedly, Mingzuo left a backhand before he died. It is estimated that he also knew that he was doomed, so he prepared this note early.


    This time, the news that I was in Longgu mountain must have spread, and the underworld people will certainly have a reaction.


    Even stronger people will be sent to arrest people.


    It must be a big deal.


    Now that he has determined that he is the son of the holy land of eternal life, he will not give himself a second chance. Even if he comes to the supreme power, he thinks it is normal.


    Moreover, from his incomplete memory, he also found that the underworld had thought of catching toilet water.


    But then it seemed to fail.


    Toilet water, also disappeared after.


    Ning Tao frowned, but he still didn''t understand


    Fei Mo frowned and said, "what are you going to do now? He said holy land, but really? "


    Although it has always known that the candlelight dragon and Ning Tao came from extraordinary places, it never thought that they were holy places, which were not discovered.


    It''s the place where the immortal saints stay!


    If this is to be spread out, I''m afraid that countless galaxies are boiling, then he will be in great danger in the future.


    Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile. He still made it clear for the moment, but he reminded: "remember, after you leave me today, don''t get involved with me. He will bring you great trouble."


    FeiMo nodded, it naturally clear, but looked at the ruins of the Longgu mountains, eyes flashed sadness, memories, immediately take a deep breath, solemnly said: "I decided to go to Longdao."


    "If you need my help in the future, please don''t hesitate to ask. I hope I can have a place in Longdao when I meet you next time. At least I can help you solve the problem of Jinpeng."


    In the eyes, a flash of faith.


    Never admit defeat, a firm goal!


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he was moved. After passing on the dragon soul, his strength also rose. Moreover, if there is a dragon''s blood in his body, it will be unprecedented to enter the Dragon Island cultivation.


    It''s like the Terrans have come to the holy land.


    If you can enter the depths of Longdao, FeiMo will be reborn, and its future achievements are limitless


    Time doesn''t wait for me. Before this event has completely caused a sensation, Ning Tao asks it to start immediately and walk as fast as possible. Otherwise, the underworld is a problem, and FeiMo knows it well. Now he doesn''t hesitate to escape into the sky.


    With the hope of the whole bipedal dragon race.


    There is also the expectation of old dragon!


    Seeing that it slowly disappeared, Ning Tao also took care of the wreckage at the scene. The key to longevity soon became saturated. After all, it was also the energy of the three emperor level corpses. In this way, he saved a lot of trouble and could go back immediately.


    As for the space ring of the three immortals, Ning Tao feels disappointed. He is really very poor.


    There''s not even a piece of Royal ware.


    There''s no super galaxy that has money.


    When he was ready, Ning Tao rushed to the mine. Although it was fragmented, it was not illegible. He soon found the wall.


    Holding the key to longevity, he went straight over.


    However, "bang" is a sound, not a big sound light ring, but let Ning Tao''s face completely frozen, the whole person close to the wall Leng for a long time, can''t describe this moment heart mood.


    Falling into the ice Valley? Big break? What''s the big deal?


    "Why What''s going on? "


    Ning Tao suddenly wakes up. He stares at the key of longevity and the solid wall in front of him.


    A touch of astonishment, floating on the face.


    "Why can''t you get in? Did you find the wrong way? No No, it must be here. This is it... "


    Ning Tao stepped back a step or two and touched a touch of scarlet on his forehead. There was a pit on the wall that was hit by his head. Everything was so real.


    But I didn''t find anything?


    Can''t find the underground space at all, not even a clue? It''s like it''s gone.


    He looks ugly. Did the battle just spread here? Let the prohibition fail? Shouldn''t it? The underground space is not connected to the outside world at all.


    Or is there something wrong with the key to longevity?


    No, I just came out of here!


    Ning Tao clenches his teeth, grabs the key to longevity and tries it several times. The wall is almost smashed by him. As a result, it doesn''t penetrate into the underground space at all.


    With a fluke mentality, he thought that he had come to the wrong place, and he turned the whole mine once.


    Results.


    The underground space disappeared.


    The Galactic teleport is missing!


    Ning Tao a face haze, shortness of breath, tightly clenched a pair of fists, this he what on earth is going on? How could the underground space disappear?


    He racked his brains and thought hard. Suddenly, he thought of the abnormality when he was protecting the Dharma for FeiMo.Is it someone''s doing something?


    But who would it be? If you can take the underground space away without knowing it, I''m afraid you have enough strength to crush him. Why bother?


    Ning Tao tightly frowned, unwilling to try a hundred times, but in the end, nothing.


    Even if you drill into the earth''s core for several kilometers.


    However, he has been able to roughly determine that the underground space is no longer here. Although he does not know who did it, the Galactic teleportation array is no longer there.


    It''s a big impact for him. It''s equivalent to having no way back. It''s hard for him to go back to the holy land of eternal life.


    Fortunately, the teleportation array is not public and needs the key of longevity. Otherwise, it will be a big trouble.


    Standing in the ruins, looking at a completely collapsed mine cave, Ning Tao sighed. I don''t know why, except for the panic at the beginning, he was relieved later, as if he had solved a hidden danger.


    He was worried about what to do with the teleport array? But then it disappeared.


    Even if the supreme comes, I''m afraid I can''t find it.


    Moreover, he always feels that the person who takes the underground space is kind-hearted, otherwise, with his strength, he can easily kill himself.


    But he didn''t.


    It''s about candlelight? Or is it about saints?


    Ning Tao stands in place for a long time, at this time, the sky has begun to rain, aware that there are some scattered repair monster, he finally step into the void.


    I can''t help it. I have to find the third apprentice, hualushui first. I hope he will be safe and sound.


    Not long after he left, the local forces of blue sea star and some sea monsters came near here weakly. Looking at the huge ruins here, they were all terrified. How strong are they fighting here?


    The dragon bone mountain range, the most famous of blue sea stars, has become history since today


    At this time, Ning Tao has come to Blue Ocean City.


    But I learned a bad news, the flower family, the Liang family, bixiazong, and the elder Xiao, on the blue sea star, the four forces related to themselves have disappeared.


    It is said that it disappeared overnight.


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly. I''m afraid he needs to go to Dahuang college. Some things can only be solved there, including the whereabouts of hualushui.


    He came here to take him away, so that some people would not find him, but trouble his apprentice!


    Immediately into a streamer out of the blue starfish.


    Go straight to Dahuang war yard!

 Chapter 3337

    The distance between Ohara and blue ocean star is really very long. After all, the latter is too remote.


    However, with Ning Tao''s all-out efforts, the speed is also quite fast. Moreover, with the third layer of "glimpses of light", Aurora, the speed is unimaginable. It''s no matter that it''s across the starry sky.


    When he was studying, it was recorded that if he could reach the third level, he could cross the galaxy.


    Wind demons also rely on this method to travel around the world.


    Generally speaking, no matter the scattered practitioners or the strong ones, they need a powerful body method to travel around the world, which can save a lot of time and energy.


    Not every place has a teleport array.


    Moreover, body method can not only drive, but also escape, even dodge and so on, which is extremely important.


    Therefore, in terms of price, the body method is a little higher than the fighting method of the same level, so we can see how precious this book is.


    The third layer is aurora. Ning Tao realized it not long ago. He didn''t practice hard, but it came naturally.


    At that time, the wind demon, rain emperor, thunder emperor and others were close to the emperor level. If they knew that Ning Tao was so much faster than them by accident, it was estimated that he would have to vomit blood when he was depressed. It was really a blow.


    Along the way Ning Tao also inquired about some news, but calm, as if nothing had happened.


    But the calmer he was, the more uneasy he was.


    It is estimated that wind and rain are coming!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Nearly half a month later, Ning Tao finally arrived at the Dahuang war yard, which seemed to be normal. However, he didn''t dare to be careless. Finding the dew as soon as possible, leaving the Dahuang as soon as possible, and returning to the holy land was the right way.


    Today''s world is too unsafe for him. I''m afraid the name of "Ning Tao" has been wanted.


    The charge is killing four young masters.


    In fact, he is the son of the holy land of eternal life!


    As soon as he arrived at the college, Ning Tao crushed two scrolls and then waited in a corner, frowning and considering his future plans.


    If you let him know who betrayed himself, he vowed that he would not be spared!


    Before long, two figures came quickly from two directions, dressed in black robes, and did not attract people''s attention. Until they walked into the corner, they took off their hats and showed two familiar and slightly steady faces.


    It''s huangtianqi, the head of Sikong.


    The former is now the leader of Dahuang hall, while the latter is the deputy leader. Ning Tao, on the contrary, is gradually forgotten.


    This is also a backhand left by Ning Tao at the beginning.


    So as not to involve dahuangtang.


    "Damn it, Lao Ning? When did you come back? Ha ha, let''s go and have a drink. Now it''s hard for the three of us to get together... "


    Huang Tianqi said with a smile.


    And the head of Si Kong also showed a smile on his face. This time, if he had nothing to do, he would not be easy to see.


    However, with a bitter smile, Ning Tao said solemnly: "listen to me first. I''m afraid something big is going to happen. You should remember one thing. Get rid of me. The clearer you get, the better. Don''t let dahuangtang be destroyed."


    As soon as they heard it, they both noticed the seriousness of the words, and even felt that something big was not good.


    It can make Lao Ning so nervous.


    "Lao Ning? What is going on? If there''s anyone against you, just speak up. In the great wilderness, no one dares to listen to us. "


    Huang Tianqi patted his chest.


    However, he shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid not. If it''s just a problem in the wilderness, he can solve it without you and me. I think it''s a threat outside the wilderness."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao nodded to the two people''s approval. It seems that they have grown up for so many years.


    "What happened?" Huang Tianqi said blankly, a little nervous.


    But Sikong head shook his head again, pondered: "since Lao Ning said he wanted to get rid of the relationship, it''s better not to know. If you know, I''m afraid it will bring unprecedented disaster to you, me and dahuangtang."


    "Yes, you don''t think you''ve seen him today. When we get ahead in the future, we''ll turn him upside down."


    Ning Tao said solemnly.


    just finished, I asked about another thing.


    It is the flower family, hualushui, Liang family, bixiazong, from the whereabouts of Xiao Changlao and others.


    Sikong head said: "don''t worry about that. Some time ago, Dean Huang suddenly asked me to prepare for it. I have already transferred them all. They are all in the mountain spirit land in the white fog forbidden area. They are very hidden."


    "However, we don''t know about hualushui brothers. He followed the three mentors for devil training. A few years ago, there was occasional news, but all of a sudden, there was no news from the three mentors these years."


    "I only know that they have been ambushed and seriously injured, and we have sent people to look for them, but there is no trace of them in the whole wilderness."Ning Tao fell into silence and hesitated: "do you mean they are all arrested?"


    "This, also may not be," Sikong first pondered for a while, pondered: "there is another possibility, that is, outside the wilderness, they went to the world."


    "After all, the three mentors have great strength. Even if they are sent to Xianhuang, they may not be able to win them. It''s impossible that they don''t have any news. If they leave the wilderness for training, it''s possible."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao thinks it''s reasonable, but it''s hard to find if you go to the world.


    Miaomiao that time showed that he was lucky.


    And there is a destination, is to go to the wizard, but where will the toilet water go? No idea.


    We can only ask Huang Tianqi and his wife to hide if they find traces of flower dew in the future, and Shanling mainland should keep it a secret.


    Hearing this, although they don''t know what happened, they understand the seriousness of the situation. They really don''t know what Ning Tao has done? How can you cause such trouble? Is it the top grade Galaxy?


    However, at this time, the sky suddenly came bursts of roar, as if a crack burst open.


    "Ka Click, click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, countless people''s faces changed wildly. They looked at the sky with silly eyes. They didn''t know what happened?


    However, a loud and sharp sound suddenly resounded through the whole sky and the sky, causing the gold and stone to crack, and countless heads to crack. It was as if a golden Firebird rushed out from the crack.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    "Hiss ~!"


    When people saw the beast clearly, they took a breath of cold air one after another. Their faces were shocked and their scalp became numb.


    "This This is the legendary beast, the golden winged Mirs. My God, how can it come to my wilderness? "


    Countless people screamed.


    And Ning Tao, the facial expression also changes greatly, unexpectedly come so fast? Is Is it Jinpeng supreme? No, not really. Haven''t you heard that Jinpeng is fire?


    But on the other side of the sky, a black river suddenly gurgles and flows, from which comes a underworld.


    Two supreme breath, mighty.


    In huangtianqi, the first two of Sikong were stunned. The golden winged ROC bird said coldly: "listen to the people of Dahuang college, Ning Tao killed the little master of Jinpeng world. His sin is unforgivable. If he doesn''t appear, I will destroy you Dahuang."


    "I know some of you have something to do with him. Let him come out and die quickly. Otherwise, I will eat one person every day until I eat all of you."

 Chapter 3338

    As soon as the words came out, countless people were confused.


    Ning Tao? Kill the little master of Jinpeng? How is that possible? Is that guy crazy? Isn''t this about death?


    Although most people don''t know how powerful the Jinpeng kingdom is, or even have never heard of it, they know the horror of the golden winged Mirs, which are legendary beasts and feed on real dragons. They are extremely terrible.


    The rest who have heard of Jinpeng world turn pale, but they are top grade galaxies.


    The power of dumping wasteland is not its opponent!


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    And Ning Tao in the corner, his face is a moment of iron blue, gloomy and terrible, this bastard, actually took the whole life of Dahuang to force him to appear.


    Mean, shameless, vicious!


    Looking at the Firebird in the sky, his eyes are splitting!


    On the other side, Huang Tianqi and Si kongshou are both silly. The few words are buzzing in their minds. Is the world crazy?


    Ning Tao killed the little master of Jinpeng?


    "Darling, this This... "


    At this moment, a tall figure rushed out, and the whole Dahuang courtyard protection array started. Hundreds of tutors and elders glared at him angrily. Dean Huang took the lead and said, "who are you in Jinpeng world?"


    He didn''t quite believe that the beast in front of him was the king of Jinpeng, and he didn''t have that kind of fear.


    He was also ignorant. All he knew was that Jinpeng was very powerful and invincible, but he didn''t know anything else.


    Hearing this, the golden Firebird gave a cold hum and said arrogantly, "my seat Jinyan is the most precious


    "how can you know the name of woodlouse? Anyway, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I don''t care what you do. In a word, you should bring Ning Tao to me. Otherwise, I will destroy you and you will do what you say. "


    Hearing this, many tutors were furious.


    How can there be such a truth in this world? The young master of his family was killed, but he couldn''t find anyone, but he got into trouble with other people''s college.


    It''s arrogant, despicable, rogue!


    At this time, Dean Huang suddenly glanced to one side. The figure of the underworld from the black river was still hazy, but he said darkly: "did the underworld also learn to fall into the well?"


    "It''s time to come out, father Diming. I can smell you from a long distance."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    In a burst of laughter, a pale, evil middle-aged man came out, dressed in a dark robe, licked his lips, twisted his neck and said, "you are still so angry. I''ll let you kneel down in front of me to beg for mercy later."


    "Ning Tao killed the three great emperors of the underworld in blue sea star. Now his whereabouts are unknown, but he must be in your wilderness. I want you to give me an explanation."


    This remark, the bottom is fried pot.


    One by one dumbfounded, rather Ning Tao killed the three immortals? It''s not a joke, is it?


    Some people have heard of Blue Ocean Star. It''s a small remote place, but it''s the place where Ning Tao came from. It was there that he was recruited by Dahuang college.


    Many people have some impressions.


    Some people even went to visit and worship in the hope that they could bring some genius to posterity.


    But these are not important, the important thing is how can Ning Tao kill the three immortals? If you want to say that if you kill the little master of Jinpeng world and the sage chooses the first place, you can still do it. Is it a little exaggeration for the three immortals?


    How many years has he left the wilderness?


    How many years have you been in Saint college?


    When he left that year, he was only five or six immortal kings. More than ten years later, many people didn''t even break through the immortal kings. Do you tell us that he can kill the three immortal emperors?


    Even Dean Huang, who has great confidence in Ning Tao, feels ridiculous when he hears this.


    He sneered: "you are really good at splashing dirty water. You can say this kind of words, and you are not afraid of shame? No matter whether he kills you or not, you can go to him and come to Dahuang college. What can you do? "


    "At that time, Lingwu was the supreme, but he told me that if anyone threatened the college because of the conflict between students, he would be investigated to the end."


    Hearing this, the smile on Jinyan''s face is stiff. It''s true.


    It also heard about it in those days.


    For now, however, nothing has been ignored.


    As long as we can catch Ning Tao, what is the threat of sage college? I don''t believe they dare to do it.


    "Don''t make trouble with me here. I don''t want to say it again. Today is the first day. If I can''t find anyone, I''ll cut you first and eat you!"


    "Ho ho ho..."


    There was a terrible pressure.


    The temperature between heaven and earth seems to have skyrocketed.


    On the other side, however, the black river was gurgling, and a cold and gloomy air filled all around. It had a double meaning of ice and fire, and it was also mixed with the intention of killing.It gives people goose bumps.


    Standing there shivering.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. Damn bastard, he was such a rascal. He finally saw the world of Jinpeng today.


    I can''t bear to see that they are going to do it.


    But on one side of Huang Tianqi, the head of Sikong grabbed him. They were so scared that they turned pale. The news was really strong enough and said anxiously, "are you crazy? If you go out, you''ll die. Get out of here now. "


    "I don''t believe it. He really dares to offend me in my whole life. The thousands of children who live in the wilderness are not easy to be provoked, and they may not be able to defeat me."


    But Ning Tao shakes his head. He knows the gap between the supreme and the Immortal Emperor, which can hardly be leveled.


    At this time, Dean Huang took out a halberd and said angrily, "dare to come to Dahuang college, no matter who you are for, today, I will ask for some advice."


    "I may be weak, but my waist is straight all my life. I won''t see strong and weak, nor tall and low head. I will die in the wilderness!"


    "Fight! Fight! Fight

 Chapter 3339

    "Kill Kill... "


    The whole wilderness spread the meaning of iron and blood.


    And Dean Huang, standing on the top of the array of the Academy, has the air of the peak of the Immortal Emperor. He is undoubtedly holding a halberd with a straight waist.


    Thunders, from the sky.


    However, Jin Yan supreme grimace, ridicule, just a fairy emperor peak, think relying on more people can stop themselves? It''s ridiculous. It''s a big joke.


    , I''m afraid woodlouse has never seen a few of her best in her life. Let alone hand in.


    "Since you''re looking for death, I''ll help you. The blood food of an Immortal Emperor is delicious too..."


    "Jie Jie à¦... "


    The golden flame surges to the sky and condenses into the virtual shadow of the golden Peng.


    The supreme power erupted completely.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. Dean Huang can''t be his opponent. Even the xianhuangfeng of the super galaxy is not his opponent. If he doesn''t show up, I''m afraid he will be doomed.


    Because of him, this matter can''t involve the college. He immediately wants to go out and stop it.


    However, Huang Tianqi and sikongshou anxiously dissuade, a space crack suddenly appeared, not only to the strange fast, but also a will ningtao to suck in.


    It''s just a blink of an eye, which makes people less responsive.


    "What Lao Ning... "


    Sikong first was shocked, but he was a step late. Looking at the empty surroundings, he felt cool.


    "No, it''s over..."


    But the desolate sky frowned and looked to the deep.


    Wilderness, a hazy land.


    Everything is still so familiar, but Ning Tao was sucked in this time. He didn''t know why, and his face was still at a loss. But when he saw a kind old man, he was surprised and said, "little martial uncle, is it you?"


    The kind-hearted old man nodded and had more white hair at his temples. He was sweeping the withered and yellow leaves slowly and said with a smile: "you boy, I haven''t made such a big noise outside for more than ten years."


    "The strength is almost to Xianhuang. I remember that the youngest Xianhuang in the world is only a thousand years old?"


    On his face and in his voice, he was pleased.


    There is a very satisfied color.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile and turned his head to find that there was a projection that could see the outside world. The battle was imminent. He was shocked and said: "no, senior, Dean Huang is not his opponent."


    "You should rescue him quickly and stop this battle. With your strength, you should be able to do it?"


    Along with his words, the little martial uncle also looked up at the projection. His eyes were deep, but he shook his head and said with a faint smile: "don''t worry, let him go. This is also a rare opportunity for him."


    "Machine Opportunity? "


    Ning Tao looks a Leng, some confused, how he did not see this is an opportunity?


    The kind-hearted old man, while sweeping the ground, explained slowly: "the most amazing harvest of martial arts is between life and death. At this time, it''s easy to grasp the dawn."


    "And he has been president for more than millions of years. This kind of battle has been rarely touched, let alone a mortal battle with the supreme. We can''t ask for it."


    "Looking around the wasteland, the existence of the supreme level is rare. Although he occasionally competes with Lao Jiu, he always has some relaxation in his heart, knowing that I won''t kill him, so he can''t understand some things all the time."


    Then he looked up at the projection again and said: "this battle is very important to him. If he can''t grasp one or two of them, I''m afraid he will have no hope in his life The position of immortal


    As soon as Ning Tao listens to it, his face suddenly reveals a sudden color. It turns out that the younger martial uncle is exercising.


    The so-called wealth insurance.


    It depends on whether we can win the vitality between life and death


    And at this point, the outside world.


    The courtyard growled and roared. I haven''t seen you for a long time. The silent blood was burning. A pair of eyes were burning with flames. They had already met with Jinyan supreme for several times.


    I don''t know why. I always feel very different when I compete with my younger martial uncle. This kind of feeling makes his body and mind throb, as if something has been released in his heart. The whole person is more and more brave, as if he has found the blood of that year.


    "Flat feather bird, today I''ll let you know that my son in the wilderness is not easy to provoke!"


    "Great wilderness, ancient formation, disease!"


    In a barren atmosphere, the light column is all over the sky.


    As if thousands of streamers converged, and finally injected into the dean''s body, so that his strength soared. With one move, a streamer came out from the depth of the college.


    It was a wild blade. It looked very strange, but it revealed a strong domineering and murderous spirit.


    It''s amazing that Supreme artifact!


    "Come again, kill..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Dang Dang Dang... "There was not much difference in a fight.


    Let a lot of people present see the dawn of victory.


    Seeing that he dares to challenge himself, Jin Yan''s Supreme Master is really angry. If it''s not for this heavy array, he can crush him with a few moves.


    However, at the sight of this "wasteful blade", greed flashed in Jinyan''s supreme eyes. It was a supreme artifact. Even if it was placed in the world, it was a first-class treasure. Unexpectedly, this small place was quite rich.


    Although it is the body of a divine beast, generally speaking, it can''t use this kind of artifact, but who can be too few of good things?


    Especially when he was held by an Immortal Emperor, he made him jealous and blush. Then he said with a grim smile, "well, I declare that this thing belongs to me. For your sake, I will make you die more happily."


    As he spoke, he was several times bigger.


    Every part of its body, claws and golden wings, is comparable to the artifact. It even dares to carry it hard, so it is murderous.


    Clusters of fire plumes are comparable to those of the supreme emperor.


    The war between the two sides spread to the whole wild star region, and countless lives died under the impact.


    "Ah..."


    However, in the middle of the black water, Diming Laozu frowned and looked at the depth of the great wilderness. He felt that something was wrong. When he looked at the more and more courageous Dean of the great wilderness, he was still invincible, but he could hold on for a period of time.


    All of a sudden, a light flashed in his eyes, and he said sarcastically, "old man, do you want to make this boy feel the supreme power? Jie Jie, it''s very good. I''ll come to practice my hand and let him know what is supreme. "


    Said, at the foot of the black river into a black python, smart fast bite to the wasteland.


    The headmaster Huang, who was so excited and selfless, was suddenly disturbed and furious, but he was given a blow. He vomited blood on the spot, and his breath was greatly reduced. But before he could catch his breath, the two supreme masters rushed on.


    "Damn, kill..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Countless people see this scene, scold despicable, originally the supreme suppression of the Immortal Emperor, is already very invincible, and now there is a supreme sneak attack.


    You want to be shameless?


    The underworld is really a bunch of rubbish!


    And Ning Tao, seeing this scene, also scolds unceasingly. His face is very angry. Just now, the head of the desolate courtyard Mingxian found some state, but he was interrupted by the earth''s dark ancestor.


    It''s possible that this break will be the path of supreme power for Dean Huang in the future, and it''s hard to connect it again.


    The little martial uncle''s face was not good-looking either. He clenched his broom with a dry hand, tightened it, loosened it, and finally shook his head and sighed, "it seems that his chance is not enough, and his life is not good. It all depends on his fortune in the future."


    At this time, seeing that Dean Huang had been suppressed all the way and vomited blood, Ning Tao said in a hurry: "little martial uncle, if you continue to fight like this, the dean will be killed."


    Hearing this, the little martial uncle suddenly put down his broom, but sat down slowly with his knees crossed under the gaze of Ning Tao. He looked at the golden winged Mirs and whispered, "is it a variant Mirs of fire?"


    See Ning Tao anxious unceasingly, small martial uncle suddenly slowly way: "your white fall, can still take on the body?"


    "White In vain


    On hearing this, Ning Tao immediately enlisted, thinking that the younger martial uncle wanted to borrow his weapon. When he was about to take Bai Luo out, the edge of the imperial weapon was revealed.


    Seems to feel the little martial uncle, its current shaper, Bai Luo is also surprised to "buzz".


    Seeing this, the little martial uncle didn''t take over Bai Luo. Instead, he had deep eyes and said with a faint smile: "do you want to make Bai Luo "The supreme artifact?"


    Supreme What? "


    Ning Tao Leng for a moment, thought he heard wrong, some incredible stare a pair of eyes.


    But the little martial uncle''s face was serious.


    It seems that a decision has been made!

 Chapter 3340

    Ning Tao blankly looked at white fall, brain melon seed "buzz" ring, artifact? But then he shook his head desperately and said with a bitter smile, "I said, elder, when is this? How can we still have time and mind to do this?"


    "It''s been knocked on the door outside. It''s about to be divided into life and death. Even if there is a supreme artifact, what can it do?"


    Seeing that he was anxious, kind-hearted, old man and little martial uncle, he just shook his head and laughed. His body and mind were calm and gradually covered with a layer of brilliance, as if he was preparing some strange magic.


    Jing, Qi and Shen are waking up from silence.


    The whole body is filled with artistic conception and field.


    The energy of heaven and earth is also being injected!


    Under the doubts of Ning Tao''s face, the little martial uncle just said: "do you know what level I was once known as the first weapon refiner in the wilderness?"


    "The supreme artifact? Master of refining Ning Tao subconsciously lost way, don''t know little martial uncle want to do?


    However, to my surprise, the little martial uncle shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s only half a step away, but no matter how hard I try, I still don''t get started. It''s like something is missing, the most important thing."


    "My life is so long. If people of my age are still alive, I''m afraid it''s a great evil."


    "However, I have limited aptitude. I was stuck here early. I can''t improve my cultivation, so I have to transfer my energy to refining weapons. I still have some talent. But in this life, I haven''t forged any artifact."


    "What what? One None of them? " Ning Tao''s face was stunned, some unbelievable.


    Just now, I asked myself if I want artifact?


    Isn''t that for nothing?


    Looking at the starry sky, ignoring the fierce battle outside, the younger martial uncle said complicatedly, "there is not one of the most sacred artifact I have forged. However, from another point of view, there should be two artifact."


    "The first one is the weapon I used to use. It is a broken artifact I found from an ancient relic. Later, I repaired and strengthened it to reappear its divine power, but later, it was damaged in the battle."


    "Second, you''ve seen it, too."


    Ning Tao is stunned for a moment. Have you seen him? After half a sound in place, he subconsciously blurted out: "fengluan sword?"


    "Yes, it was originally called the wind demon sword. It was one of the masterpieces of my life, and it was also made for the wind demon. Its quality was only the best of the imperial tools, but it was transformed into the most sacred tool because of that battle."


    "That''s why I finally realized how to forge the supreme artifact. Although it''s a little late, there''s a chance now."


    With that, the little martial uncle''s eyes were bright, as if he could see Jinyan supreme through the projection. He said straight away: "originally, according to my plan, I will find a fire demon for you in the future, and integrate it into bailuo."


    "It''s the last thing I can do for you to transform your weapon into a supreme artifact."


    "But the current situation has changed, but this kind of thing has happened. After all, God has been kind to me and let this flaming golden winged Mirs come to me."


    "In my life, can I forge a real supreme artifact with my own hands? It all depends on this time. "


    Ning Tao is shocked to open wide mouth, in the heart suddenly suddenly suddenly, no wonder he always feels to ignore what? The reason why fengluan sword became the most important artifact is because of a Phoenix.


    This should be what the master of weapon refining is bad at.


    The key thing!


    At the same time, he was deeply moved. I didn''t expect that the younger martial uncle would do his best for him. The elder martial brother has a good teacher.


    Outside, Jin Yan, the dean of the Academy, seems to be aware of something. As soon as his sweat rises, his offensive slows down. Does he always feel something bad?


    There is a feeling of panic.


    Seems to have been targeted by some monster?


    But on second thought, is it a magnificent demon or a golden winged Mirs bird? What kind of monster will it be afraid of?


    The monster should be afraid of it!


    "Ho ho..."


    Immediately a sharp sound, looking at was seriously injured, spitting blood of the barren Dean, it ferocious voice way: "old thing, stubborn, then you go below to ningtao to explore the way."


    "The last move, send you back to the West!"


    I saw a pair of its golden wings like a pair of knives, extremely sharp, rich golden light condensation, mixed with the power of blood, to do their best to cut down toward the wasteland.


    "Blood skill, golden wing chop!"


    "Whew Whew... "


    Seeing that there was a killing move, the father of earth and hell would not keep his hand, but he was pressed by the wilderness for many years. He immediately gave a grim smile, and the black Python at his feet went away.


    "Dharma, you are haunted by a python!"


    "Gee..."


    Many of the buildings in the college collapsed, the ancient wasteland formation was also fragmented, and hundreds of elders and tutors vomited blood and fell.


    I watched the killing to the dean.


    "No Don''t... "In the wilderness, seeing this scene, the little martial uncle slowly breathed out his turbid breath, suddenly burst out his light, and said with a smile: "little guy, are you ready? Don''t be afraid to fight at the supreme level. "


    Ning Tao drew his mouth and hesitated: "how can I listen to you? It''s like I''m going out to fight? "


    "I guess they can slap me in the face."


    "Ha ha..."


    The little martial uncle looked up at the sky and laughed. The rolling laughter kept shaking, and an endless sea of aura surged. The next second, a young, tall and straight middle-aged man came out of the old body.


    It seems that when my younger martial uncle was young, he was filled with countless brilliance.


    A terrible supremacy erupted!


    "Well How strong


    Ning Tao is stunned. Although he has always known that little martial uncle is very strong, he doesn''t know how strong he is, but now this breath obviously surpasses the wind devil predecessors.


    Even jade fairy, Taurus supreme, Scorpio supreme, Blizzard queen, and even God blood supreme and so on.


    No one can surpass my little martial uncle!


    But what''s the spirit state?


    At this time, the little martial uncle stepped out, mixed with the sea of aura all over the sky, and the endless terror, like a flash of lightning, fell into Ning Tao''s body.


    And his old body, even emitting a twilight, there is a very familiar dead air, is visible to the naked eye speed of rapid erosion, soon, this body like dust and smoke general dissipation.


    "This What''s going on? " Ning Tao is appalled, but he finds his momentum in a frenzy.


    Did not want to move, but step out of the wilderness, and at this time the space here seems to have solidified.


    In desperation, Dean Huang slowly opens his blood red eyes and turns pale. He looks at Ning Tao''s appearance, but he has the smell of little martial uncle. He suddenly realizes everything, and his face shows a sense of sadness.


    And those two attacks, somehow, stopped in front of him and couldn''t go any further.


    He knew that he had failed.


    "Little Little martial uncle, I... "


    Ning Tao''s face is at a loss. He doesn''t know what happened? But I heard the little martial uncle light way: "give it to me, just two little guys who don''t know how to die, how many years have not started, it''s time to clean up the garbage."


    "Boy, my body can''t support this level of fighting any more. I can use your strength to beat them hard and let you feel the supreme vastness!"

 Chapter 3341

    "Wait Wait, little martial uncle, let Shall I fight? " Ning Tao a face silly eyes of dull way.


    He thought it was the little martial uncle himself.


    Just for the sake of your own body!


    But who knows, he just gave him the power to deal with these two people. Although it seems very good, this level of fighting is unpredictable. How can he have half the experience?


    Now he is equivalent to a man with all his strength. He doesn''t know how to use it.


    It''s good to play six tenths.


    However, the little martial uncle just said with a long smile in his mind: "hold on for a while, it''s also a very rare harvest for you. Now I need to prepare, and I''ll refine the flat haired bird in one fell swoop."


    "Whether I can forge a real supreme artifact this time and fulfill my wish depends on you."


    With these words, he hid himself.


    It''s like we''re really getting ready.


    At this time, the surrounding space was cracking, and the solidified two terrorist killing moves showed signs of breaking the seal, and then ran away.


    Just now, it was my little martial uncle, but now


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he doesn''t even think about it. Subconsciously, he moves. It''s like a passing aurora. The naked eye can''t catch up with him. As soon as Dean Huang feels death coming, he feels a breeze blowing over him.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Then there was a loud noise.


    Dean Huang was stunned. He could not help but subconsciously turned to see that half of Dahuang college, together with a mountain in the back of the mountain, was completely in ruins.


    Fortunately, the students had evacuated just now. Otherwise, the blow would be fatal.


    When he looked at it carefully, he found that Ning Tao came to his side, and he saved himself. He was so fast that Dean Huang was amazed. With the increase of martial uncle''s power, the Aurora was really like a light.


    But Jinyan is supreme, and the pupil of the earth''s dark ancestor shrinks. At that moment, they can''t help themselves.


    It seems that only the mind can move.


    Scared out of a cold sweat.


    "Damn, what''s going on? The most powerful? How can there be such strong people in this small place? "


    Jin Yan whispered in horror.


    And on one side, the earth dark ancestor also quietly wiped the cold sweat on the forehead, his face was pale, flashed a thick fear, how could the old guy not die?


    When he was young, the last ancestor said that he was dying. Now he has become the ancestor, and he is old. Is this old guy still alive?


    Damn, originally thought that even if he was still alive, he and Jinyan supreme two people also can deal with.


    But it seems that I underestimate this old man. He is by no means the most powerful man in general. In ancient books, I don''t know how long this guy lived? The last ancestor seems to have said the same thing to him.


    The last ancestor M''s, no matter, don''t believe this old guy can become a fine?


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, the father of the earth''s hell said, "what are you hesitating about? Together, the boy in front of us is Ning Tao, who we are looking for. If we catch him, we can accomplish our big plan. Don''t forget the purpose of our trip. "


    When he spoke, all his accomplishments burst out.


    A ferocious black Python is more and more huge.


    And on hearing this, Jin Yan''s eyes also flashed a touch of ruthlessness, the matter has come to this point, can only spell a, just a humble middle class galaxy, what can be strong? It depends on what''s wrong with it.


    "You''re hiding here, you dare to kill me, young master of Jinpeng world. Do you know what crime you have committed? Come back with me, you can forget about the rubbish. "


    "Otherwise, you will be washed away with blood!"


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    Voice rolling, as if a touch of scorching sun, extremely hot, the earth is dry up at the moment.


    Sikongshou and huangtianqi are staring at each other in the corner. They don''t know what to say? Is it dead? Damn, damn


    However, Ning Tao took a deep breath, took out five top-grade green wood pills and handed them to Dean Huang. While he was familiar with the power, he said: "Dean, just two pieces of rubbish. You don''t have to do it. Leave the rest to me."


    When Dean Huang heard this, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. This little guy still flatters himself when he is old.


    However, since he was going to fight, his heart was released. However, there was a touch of sadness in his eyes. Then he swallowed the pills in his hand, but he felt that the injury was recovering quickly.


    "Eh..."


    At this time, Ning Tao has slowly stood up, a pair of eyes as bright as the sun, the body thunder rolling, such as the sea surging, in fact, the power is surging.


    Little martial uncle gave him too much strength. If it wasn''t for the wind devil''s predecessors, his body would have some adaptability. Now I''m afraid he can''t bear it. His muscles and ligaments have cracked.In the two tight, Ning Tao raised a pair of cold eyes, the power erupted, gritted his teeth and said: "it''s this time, don''t talk so much nonsense, dare to commit my wilderness, although far away will punish."


    "To fight..."


    Words just fall, instantly burst out.


    The speed, even Ning Tao did not expect, blink of an eye came to both before.


    "Hum, arrogant child, do you think you can challenge me with the power comparable to the supreme power? I want to die. "


    Two people anger extremely counter smile, simultaneously moves.


    One person gathers Firebird, lifelike!


    One person moves the python, vivid!


    "Firebird robbery, mingmang mountain..."


    One left and the other right, in an instant, Ning Tao was caught in it. His brow was wrinkled, and a layer of flame and a loud sound of dragon appeared around him.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    Jinyan supreme two people facial expression a change, how to return a responsibility? I just feel that the power of this blow is a little weaker.


    But Ning Tao is not surprised, a big day, a bright moon, startled the stars, hard to match together, burst out earth shaking power.


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    "Give me Broken


    As soon as Firebird and python came up, they were defeated by this brute force. But Ning Tao''s face showed joy. The corners of their mouths were all crooked, and they sneered: "stupid boy, ignorant..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face changed. What''s wrong with him? Suddenly, he turned around and found that the Firebird and the python that he had scattered had gathered together again.


    But this time, the distance was too close for him to dodge, so he had to bite his teeth to carry the blow.


    "Not good..."


    "Bang Boom... "


    Under the explosion, Ning Tao was shocked thousands of meters away, and his immortal armor was completely smashed. The flame on his body was blown to pieces, and he could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Damn, what happened just now?"


    But at this time, the voice of the little martial uncle rang out in my mind: "the supreme power is boundless. It is a small universe, a small galaxy, and every move can easily communicate with the energy of heaven and earth."


    "The stronger your strength is, the more energy you can grasp from heaven and earth, and the greater your growth rate in battle. In this way, you can save your strength and have greater power. Every blow is mixed with the general trend of heaven and earth."


    After hearing this explanation, Ning Tao suddenly felt that if he didn''t really touch it, he couldn''t feel the mystery and vastness of the supreme power.


    "Ha ha, little boy, if you only know brute force, I advise you to surrender so as not to delay more time or let that old man out of your body."


    Jin Yan extremely arrogant laughs a way.

 Chapter 3342

    On the face of the earth dark old ancestor, also slightly peep out a touch of lax, just can give him to frighten a jump, however, now seem to also have no great?


    When they hit him at random, the boy couldn''t stop him. Maybe he really thought too much.


    That old guy isn''t that strong, either?


    However, Ning Tao suddenly sneered and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He said crazily: "sometimes, it''s not that brute force can''t beat skills, it''s just that brute force is not strong enough, and it doesn''t achieve the so-called one force to break ten thousand methods."


    "You''re lucky to see it today. Sometimes I get mad, and I''m afraid of it."


    With that, he even swallowed three top grade Qingmu pills.


    The light in my eyes is getting hotter and hotter.


    The next second, I saw that his robes were bulging, and his whole body seemed to be three or four feet high, just like a King Kong with angry eyes. His whole body was red, and behind his back, it seemed to be burning with smoke, but it was golden red.


    "Roar..."


    Jinyan supreme two people a Leng, don''t know this kid is doing what ghost? This voice is not like a roar, but a tearing roar of pain, which makes them panic and always have a bad feeling.


    Even the heart beat, all inexplicably accelerated up.


    The tension that hasn''t appeared for many years, the feeling of hesitation surges up, the back muscles are tense, and the sweat is exploding.


    "Boy, you What are you up to? "


    But Ning Tao turned a deaf ear, and his breath reached a critical point. As soon as his pupils shrank, he quickly gritted his teeth and said, "whatever it is, interrupt him."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A gold and a black moment to fight over.


    A pair of blade wings, and a fist of black Python mountain!


    "Kill!"


    But at this moment, Ning Tao opened his eyes like lightning, his eyes burst out explosive power, his body was tearing, but he was healing quickly.


    "110 million The melting pot of war


    "The sun Holy dragon


    Just listen to the original place "boom" a bang, Ning Tao actually disappeared in the original place, between heaven and earth for one of the silence.


    "What What? "


    Jinyan supreme two people pupil cannot help a shrink, how is this possible? Before I had time to release my mind to capture the position, I felt a flower in front of my eyes, an angry King Kong God, holding the sun and the moon in his hand, pounding wildly.


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    "Give me Broken


    In the electric light and flint, they opened a defense, trying to gather the energy of heaven and earth in front of them. However, the punch was too fast and powerful, even dispersing the energy of heaven and earth.


    The next second, mixed with Aurora general impact and strength, poured to the two people.


    "Bang Well, poof... "


    At this moment, they seem to realize what Ning Tao said just now. What''s the so-called one punch to break ten thousand methods, the ultimate fear of brute force? Firebird black Python? It''s all just like nothing.


    This punch seemed to pierce their bodies. A mouthful of red blood could not help but "wow" burst out. Their eyes were bulging, like goldfish eyes. The whole person was even more bent into a shrimp shape.


    That is slow, in fact, only in a flash, only to hear the sky occurred in a startling noise.


    The next second, under the attention of the public, the two figures were just like broken sacks, spitting blood and flying backwards, like two shells smashing into the wild star below.


    Deep ploughed out thousands of meters of long ravines.


    Let the whole earth tremble.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    However, after seeing the two people clearly, the hearts of the people were even more trembling, and they were all dumbfounded. Even if there was a kind of seriously injured tutor, they all opened their chin and looked at the scene.


    My God, is this going against heaven?


    Lose two supremacies with one punch?


    In the sky, Ning Tao breathed heavily, coughed up a mouthful of blood, and forced himself to bear the pain. It was too heavy for his body. He could not help taking out three green wood pills from the ring to swallow them to relieve the pressure.


    But as everyone knows, little martial uncle also looked at this scene in amazement, this boy is too crazy, right?


    At that moment, he almost stopped it.


    Although he didn''t know how to make the most of it and fight subtly, the absolute force suppressed it, which even he didn''t expect.


    At the moment, he is afraid that he has the strength of the peak at the beginning of the supreme. He should accept seven tenths of his strength.


    "It''s incredible. It''s incredible..."


    Little martial uncle exclaimed.


    "I really want to see where he can go in the future? However, there is no chance... "


    The whisper disappeared with the wind.


    At the moment, Ning Tao can''t hear it at all. His whole body is full of intense, irritating swelling and pain. This hit is powerful. Of course, he has to take advantage of the victory and rush down immediately.


    "Whew..."It''s like the sound of bullets.


    "Cough Poof... "


    Jukeng, Jinyan supreme two people difficult cough up a mouthful of blood, face flash horror, what did the baby eat? Da Li Wan? How can the strength Soar so much in a moment? That punch almost didn''t kill them?


    But just thought of here, a fierce killing machine came to my face, which made my eyelids jump wildly. I didn''t even want to wave a fist, and the four fists collided with each other.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The earth is like building blocks.


    Ferocious and huge canyons split in all directions. They can''t bear the battle of this level. The star domain trembles and the good things of the planet will be scattered.


    "Click..."


    You can hear a few tiny sounds of broken bones.


    Ning Tao''s face turned white. After all, his physical quality was too poor, but he and his wife were not feeling well either. Their bones cracked and they were sweating and their muscles were shaking.


    "Damn son of a bitch, little bastard, I''m going to peel your skin," Jinyan yelled madly. He was completely enraged. His wings were like knives, cutting fiercely, and space was like bean curd in front of him.


    Even if the meteorite God iron is in front of it, it will be cut in half. It''s too sharp.


    And the corrosivity of Heihe River is also rising, just like a poisonous snake, staring at it.


    "The original skill, the six samsara heavenly skill!"


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Kill..."


    On this day, it is destined to be recorded in the history of Dahuang college. The fighting of three people and the collapse of the earth have also shocked the hearts of the new generation of Dahuang college.


    This scene is absolutely rare in my life.


    And Jin Yan supreme was hit by Ning Tao one after another, the pain was about to break up, it scolded unceasingly, angry like thunder, clearly that Diming supreme is more hateful, how to chase himself?


    Hit it three, then hit the hell one, damn it, bastard, discrimination, this is discrimination!


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    An earth shaking encounter, three people are vomiting blood burst back, however, Ning Tao still stand, like a madman, and the two people were beaten bloody, half of the body was almost broken by him.


    "Jie Jie, little boy, is the time for the secret method coming? Do you think we''re having a family with you? "


    Jin Yan roared ferociously.


    Can''t wait to tear him to pieces, a wing was broken, pain to death.


    At this time, Ning Tao did run out of oil. Although there was still a huge amount of energy in his body, his body was already overburdened. It was only by his will that he could hold on to the present. He only felt that there was some blackness in front of his eyes.


    Just when he was about to fall, an old figure caught him. It was the little martial uncle who consumed a lot of energy. His face flashed with satisfaction. In fact, he didn''t need to prepare. He just wanted to let Ning Tao experience.


    This is a rare opportunity.


    This battle has benefited him a lot!


    However, when he handed over Ning Tao, who was on the verge of coma, to Dean Huang, his younger martial uncle suddenly turned around slowly and looked at them with his eyes full of vicissitudes. He said faintly, "since you want me to fight, I will help you."


    "If you don''t get down in ten moves, I''ll scatter myself!"

 Chapter 3343

    "Ten moves? Is it up to you? "


    Jinyan looked at the little martial uncle, and then said: "old man, are you old fool? If you have a physical body, maybe it is possible, but now, you are the body of spirit. How can you get such a big tone? "


    One side of the earth God also sneered: "just now that ningtao little bastard should consume you a lot of strength? Now you? I''m afraid You can''t protect yourself


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and the head of the hospital are worried. After all, it seems hard to fight now.


    They''re the underdog.


    It''s all in bad shape.


    But with a sneer, the little martial uncle stepped out step by step, and the wild star field trembled. A more magnificent "wild ancient array" condensed, forming from the sky and enveloping himself.


    It''s like a towering and desolate giant.


    "The first move, eight wasters gather me!"


    "The second move, the wild God points out!"


    "Go ~"


    with one finger, it''s like a giant spirit crushing an ant.


    The pupils of the two of them contracted. They were so scared that their scalp cracked and their back became cold. What a terrible pressure, it was like a big world oppressing them again.


    "This What level is this? In the middle? "


    "Damn it, move, move..."


    Two people roar, fiercely bite the tip of their tongue, use the pain to wake up, immediately burst out full force, Firebird Chaofeng, Ming Python Hualong, endure the injury that Ning Tao beat before, fight to push this blow up.


    "Supreme power, burn!"


    "Old man, don''t play tricks there..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In an instant, Ning Tao, Dean Huang and others just feel that the energy of the world around them has been swept away, and all of them have been taken away. Is this the supreme means?


    However, it seems that little martial uncle is more overbearing.


    Nearly 70% of the force around.


    The absolute upper hand!


    At this time, the little martial uncle dropped his finger and shook them back a hundred meters. However, his face was calm. With a wave of his big hand, he condensed the energy of the distant world into a single blow and made several moves in one breath.


    "It''s hard to take even the two moves of this seat, and so is your superior galaxy. At this moment, if I still have my body, I''m afraid you are dead."


    The younger martial uncle sneered.


    "The third move, wild God palm!"


    "The fourth move, the great wilderness tactics!"


    "The fifth move


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the roar, Jin Yan two people have no fight back at all, just like a smelly ball was hit to and fro, originally half of the bones were scattered, and forced to support these moves, the whole person is about to explode.


    And every move is stronger and more terrifying.


    "Ah..."


    "Asshole, it''s time to Damn old man


    "How could a middling Galaxy be so strong? If it''s at its peak, I''m afraid it''s gold Jinpeng is not sure to win. Damn it, how can it be... "


    Jin Yan''s eyes are about to crack.


    But in the heart, already had the retreat intention.


    The strength of this old man is too strong!


    But on the other side, the old ancestor of the earth hell had this idea for a long time. Although he didn''t know the real strength of the little martial uncle, it was at least in the middle of the prime period.


    It''s just in the spirit state.


    The combat power has been greatly reduced, and it has been consumed just now.


    If he didn''t pay attention to the two of them at the peak of his life, he would not be able to see them at the beginning. It would be frightening just because he has lived so long.


    If I had known that the old man was so powerful, he would not have followed Jin Yan.


    At least Jinpeng must be at the highest level. It''s strange that he didn''t know his strength before!


    The father of the earth and the hell cursed that this damned wasteland is too clumsy to hide. Even if there is no Galaxy level teleportation array, it is enough to become the top class. It has been hidden for so many years


    As everyone knows, Dean Huang did have such an idea, but he was rejected by the little martial uncle.


    That''s too high-profile to be noticed.


    An old monster who has lived for many years, with a little brain, will associate and even be greedy. How did he live so long?


    There are only a few ways to live a long life.


    It will bring disaster to the wilderness!


    Even if we use other methods to become top-quality products, we can do it with Dahuang''s strength. However, because we want to keep a low profile, we have never made efforts in this aspect.


    Although it is still medium quality, but looking at Norton, its strength is basically the top in the medium quality galaxy.


    Even some top quality products are inferior.


    But now, it''s exposed.


    And Ning Tao was stunned, staring at the scene in front of him, this is the supreme battle, such as running clouds and running water, manipulating heaven and earth. Compared with him just now, I don''t know how many times stronger, more relaxed and stronger."Strong, too strong..."


    But Dean Huang''s face was complicated, his mind was confused, and his eyes were more and more sorrowful.


    In fact, many years ago, little martial uncle began to gather the strength of the last war. His inner life has been rotten, and even the top grade can''t live so long.


    Even the beast of the same level will die.


    Can''t stop the power of time!


    Little martial uncle''s idea has been told to him for a long time, but he didn''t expect to come so soon


    At this time, the little martial uncle''s body was a little dim, and the energy of tens of thousands of miles was empty. He took a deep breath and said indifferently: "is the eighth move done? Let''s end it with this. "


    "Ninth move, eight fire Ding seal!"


    "You Seal... "


    With this move, the two men who were dying in the huge pit coughed up a mouthful of internal organs. They were red eyed, but they were scared. They ran away. They didn''t care about anything. They just wanted to leave the place quickly.


    Immediately like a streamer like a left and a right escape.


    "Old guy, you wait for me," Jin Yan can''t help but put cruel words, but the earth''s dark ancestor is to run.


    I hate that my parents didn''t give him two more legs.


    There was no color in his face!


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    But seeing this, the little martial uncle''s attack suddenly fell on Jin Yan, his fighting power suddenly rose, his eyes were solemn, and he said: "don''t wait, just now."


    "He..."


    In this loud drink, eight marks flashed on Jin Yan''s body, as if it had been left inexplicably before. He was so scared that he couldn''t move. The next second, the rich and desolate Qi made a giant tripod to cover it.


    "This What''s this? "


    "Asshole, old man, what do you want? I won''t fight any more. Can''t I give up? Let me out quickly... "


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    But seeing this, the little martial uncle took a deep breath and couldn''t restrain his inner excitement. At the moment, regardless of the life and death of Diming''s ancestors, he sneered at Jinyan and said, "where do you think I am? Come if you want? Go if you want? "


    "You are a gift from God. Please wait for me. Soon, you will create a miracle!"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The fire of refining demons began to burn.


    Jin Yan was scared, screamed, there is always a sense of panic, what do they want to do? It desperately cries for help, but the earth has already run out of shadow.


    How can it live or die?


    At this time, the real refining has already begun, Ning Tao swallows several green wood pills, a little nervous.


    "This Is that the beginning? "


    "How simple and rude


    However, the little martial uncle sat cross legged in front of the cauldron, but said to him, "hurry up, Bai Luo, and your blood essence..."

 Chapter 3344

    When Ning Tao hears this, he wakes up from his bewilderment. He just wants to pick up Bai Luo, but his whole body is aching. He can''t move. He has a weak feeling.


    Even if he took several Qingmu pills in a row, the side effects of the crazy fight just now did not dissipate.


    If you were an ordinary immortal, you would have been dead for a long time.


    Ning Tao, this is good!


    Seeing this, the Dean, who had recovered some strength, sucked it in and threw it.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, raised his hand and patted his heart hard. He saw a group of "golden red" blood spurted out. With the cohesion of Dean Huang, he flew to the little martial uncle.


    "Ho ho ho..."


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    Between the heaven and the earth, the crazy reverberating vibration.


    Jin Yan extremely exasperated, desperately struggling with the power of imprisonment, want to escape from the cauldron furnace.


    He doesn''t know what the old man is up to? But it can be sure that it is very, very bad for itself.


    You know, a beast is precious all over its body, even in the black market.


    No matter how weak the beast is, it can be robbed.


    Not to mention a god beast that reaches the demon!


    This cauldron, in particular, is one of the utensils that the orcs hate most. When they see it, it''s like a natural shadow, and they can''t help shivering.


    "Damn, damn..."


    "Old man, do you want to use this master to make alchemy? I''m the king of Jinpeng. Are you crazy? "


    In the face of its roar and scold, the little martial uncle took over Bai Luo, blood essence, but a sneer flashed on his face. He said with pity: "today, even if you are the supreme of the super galaxy, you can''t escape death. Stay quiet."


    "But don''t worry, I will let you continue to exist in another way, and integrate with this gun."


    As soon as the words come out, Jin Yan is stiff all over.


    Although in the cauldron furnace, the fire of refining demons is blazing, but its back is filled with a chill, and a pair of scarlet beast pupils flash a shock and tremble.


    "You Do you want to take this one to refine


    "Son of a bitch, madman, you devil, let me go. Do you know who you are offending? If you dare to kill me, Jinpeng will not let you go. "


    "It will wash your wasteland with blood, kill everyone who is related to you, and Also, you protect Ning Tao. Do you know who he is? He is... "


    Before he finished, he was hit in the face with a punch.


    Half of his face was crooked.


    Shengsheng let it to the mouth of the words to swallow down, little martial uncle pinch Jue, increase the intensity of imprisonment.


    Ning Tao and Dean Huang''s face changed. In his heart, the identity of "Ning Tao" is no longer safe. Once it is announced to the world, it will be the public enemy of the world.


    That was the day of real despair.


    Even the super galaxy can''t protect him.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Jin Yan is getting weaker and weaker. He has been beaten by Ning Tao and little martial uncle. He has no resistance. But just now, he seems to have realized something. He says angrily: "you know his identity. You are shielding him."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Seeing it laughing wildly, the little martial uncle said flatly: "is it funny? It seems that your flat haired bird is very resistant to burning? "


    "Old man, you can protect him for a while, but can you protect him for a lifetime? I tell you, now we have not revealed his identity. Once that day comes, there will be no place for him in the whole world. "


    "What can you do with a little wasteland, even if you hide some strength? Do you think you can protect him all the time? "


    "If you don''t talk about the world, you can''t even stop me. As long as you obediently hand him over, I, Jinyan, swear to heaven and Pengzu that I will never embarrass you and Dahuang. This is your last chance."


    Jin Yan grins grimly.


    But at the moment, its whole body has been extremely hot, so refining it will be refining sooner or later!


    However, the little martial uncle was silent for a moment, looked up at the sky for a few seconds, and quietly said: "longevity is taboo. The more greedy people want to get it, the more they will be punished. You will not succeed."


    "Although I''m weak in the wilderness, it''s not something that you Jinpeng world can manage, something you don''t know Too much. "


    As he spoke, he suddenly strengthened his firepower.


    "You Ah... "


    Jin Yan only feels that he is in a melting pot. He is suffering from heat and heartache.


    "Old man, you are stubborn. If you don''t drink, you will get retribution. It''s not so easy to refine yourself. You can''t last long, can you? I''ll see who falls first


    "I often take a bath in the magma. What''s the temperature? I want to see you die with my own eyes... "See it complain, curse, scream.


    It''s crazy, but it''s really hard to refine. It''s much better than ordinary fire demon Zun.


    To tell you the truth, this material is much better than expected. Although the young martial uncle is very satisfied, it is also difficult. He has strong resistance to fire. It will take a long time to refine by his demon refining fire.


    In addition, the young martial uncle''s glance shows that although the personnel in Dahuang star field have been evacuated, few people are left, and they are basically the core people of Dahuang college.


    But in the dark, there has been a snake like eyes staring at him, aiming at his flaws at any time.


    He knows, this is the little guy from hell.


    Always hiding in the dark, never leaving.


    In his present state, if he just wants to kill them, he can still do it at some cost. But if he is refining weapons, he doesn''t have so much spare power to do it. He can only concentrate on one of them.


    The little martial uncle''s white eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    At this time, with the help of Dean Huang, Ning Tao flies over. Under Jin Yan''s ridicule and abuse, he slowly spreads out his hand, and a group of gold flames emerge.


    "Master, use this to refine it..."


    At the sight of this, the little martial uncle suddenly saw a light in front of his eyes. The sun is the holy fire. Yes, how can he forget this stubble? It''s the most powerful flame in the world.


    Immediately the corner of his mouth a hook, satisfied with a smile: "OK, you to inject the flame, the rest to me."


    Ning Tao nods, then sits with his knees crossed, swallows several green wood pills, injects the holy fire of the sun, and gets the blessing of the supreme power. In an instant, he burns Jin Yan to scream.


    The struggle is more than ten times stronger.


    "Damn, this This is the flame, the sun flame, no No, let me go, let me out of here... "


    It felt the power of death from the fire.


    But just at this time, the little martial uncle grabbed Bai Luo in one hand, and the surging power gathered on the tip of the gun. His eyes flashed slightly, aiming at the opportunity, he stabbed into the cauldron and hit Jin Yan''s heart.


    I don''t know when the dense runes appear on the white fall.


    is actually swallowing its life essence!


    "Ho You You... "


    Jin Yan rigid, only feel the whole body''s strength in the rapid disappearance, consciousness faint, a touch of cold surge on the whole body, difficult way: "you You will be punished... "


    Words fall, be swallowed by endless cold.


    Jinyan is supreme, meteorite!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao and Dean Huang have a complex look on their faces. Unexpectedly, a supreme person fell in front of them. This kind of mood is hard to describe.


    However, the little martial uncle is to launch a startling means, put Bai Luo into the cauldron, continue to absorb Jin Yan''s power, and beat 108 palms towards the cauldron furnace, each with countless continuous palms.


    gradually quenched the essence of white.


    "Refining technique, sublimation in tripod!"


    "The art of refining utensils, contains "It''s a device!"

 Chapter 3345

    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "Buzz..."


    Jin Yan''s supreme is dead, and his whole body energy is gradually integrated into Bai Luo. The two fit very well. They resonate with each other and gradually change.


    As the master of Bai Luo, Ning Tao can feel some emotion of Bai Luo along with that wisp of induction.


    It was ecstasy, sublimation.


    "Here we go..."


    The younger martial uncle''s face was solemn and his eyes were shining. Although he was getting older and older, his eyes were very bright. His hand was moving fast and slowly. He kept beating the cauldron and used another form instead of beating.


    Every magic weapon is shaped after a lot of tempering, and every iron can become a magic weapon.


    The most important thing is to see the ability of the refiner.


    And even the inheritance of the brilliant technique!


    Although he didn''t have much talent in the process of refining weapons, his many years of experience have made him perfect in all aspects. It can be said that under the master of refining weapons, he is hard to meet an opponent.


    Each kind of forging technique has been performed in an amazing way, and Ning Tao and his wife are dazzled.


    I just feel wonderful is one''s art!


    Suddenly, the little martial uncle was divided into five parts, and his whole body was blurred. The cauldron stove was shaking wildly, and the sound of the cauldron was deafening.


    "Dang Boom, boom... "


    "Refining technique, eight trigrams Jin God palm!"


    Once this move is made, the sky around will change, and mysterious marks will appear on the cauldron furnace. It''s very complicated. It''s like a totem. It''s gradually outlined, like a golden winged Mirs.


    The temperature around also rises.


    In a trance, there is a golden winged Mirs virtual shadow condensation, roaring in the sky, as if the real spirit is immortal.


    However, Ning Tao along the little martial uncle''s strength, little by little to increase the power of the sun flame, the so-called virtual shadow, after all, still can''t defeat the power of the flame.


    Be knocked out of the original shape, into the white fall.


    But Dean Huang said: "this is my martial uncle''s unique skill of refining utensils. What''s more, it''s his original creation. No one else can use it except him. The moral is to make an artifact."


    "It seems that today''s little martial uncle''s wish can be achieved. It''s the last moment."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he thought to himself that this powerful weapon refining skill was created by himself. He was worthy of being a little martial uncle, but there was still a touch of expectation and excitement in his heart.


    Artifact In vain?


    To be honest, he really never thought about this day.


    Even if the celestial being didn''t arrive, he had the supreme artifact. Even the little master of the super Galaxy didn''t have this kind of treatment, did he?


    But at the same time, there is a kind of panic.


    I don''t know where this psychology comes from


    And in the dark, the father of the earth is also watching this scene closely, a pale face, open mouth, this old guy is crazy? How dare you take the gold smelter.


    Is this a dying vent?


    If the domineering nature of Jinpeng is not to destroy Dahuang? That''s the sun coming out of the West!


    But the same thing happened to him. He was in trouble. After all, they came together, but he escaped. The king of Jinpeng would not let him go easily, but the problem was that even if he wanted to save him, he was powerless.


    The old man''s strength is too deep and unfathomable. It seems to be an important moment at the moment, but his intuition tells him that once he starts, he will jump to the cliff and wipe the blade.


    There is no doubt that he will die.


    But I''m not willing to leave like this!


    However, he has already spread the news. The real main force of the four major galaxies must be on the way. Just an old guy can''t save Dahuang!


    On the other hand, the ancestor of the nether world is also curious. The treasure of the netherworld and the town is only a half step artifact. It''s too rare. Can the artifact be forged so easily?


    Although he lived in a small place in Pluto galaxy, he also went to the underworld and read many ancient books.


    I''ve also seen a lot of craftsmen.


    However, there are few people in the world who can produce the most precious artifact, let alone witness it with their own eyes. Many precious secrets have been lost.


    How is the artifact forged? Few people know, and few people will!


    He had some doubts in his mind


    As time went by, the little martial uncle''s figure became dim and transparent in some places, but he was indifferent to it. He slapped the cauldron in front of him with high intensity, from the previous "Urn" to the current "buzz".


    It''s a transformation.


    Even more than he expected.


    Little martial uncle''s eyes are hot. It depends on the last step whether he can fulfill one of his great wishes in this life.


    One day of refining, three days of storing.


    Because of the flame, it accelerated several times in time.


    At a certain moment, the little martial uncle suddenly opened his eyes, pinched his hands, and the cauldron furnace in front of him actually "dribbled" around. Is it OK?"Boom Boom and boom... "


    Bursts of thunder attracted people''s attention.


    Ning Tao looks up and finds that there are dark clouds all over the place. It seems that a disaster is coming. Anyone who has some insight knows that this is the disaster of the artifact.


    Once passed, the supreme artifact will become.


    However, there are some supreme artifacts that do not need to be robbed. It is estimated that there are some taboos in this refining.


    Take the supreme as the nutrient, or the beast.


    At this time, the little martial uncle''s eyes were burning. With a wave of his hand, he rolled Ning Tao and the head of the wasteland hospital thousands of meters away and reminded him, "be careful, the disaster is coming."


    With a click, the sky came down in Leighton.


    It''s like a pillar of thunder running through heaven and earth.


    Even the weapon refiner himself, little martial uncle, was also enveloped in it. Ning Tao''s face turned white and his eyes widened. He exclaimed: "no, the elder is the soul body. The trauma to him is multiplied this day."


    There''s another thing he didn''t say. Even if it''s a magic weapon and has been robbed by thunder, little martial uncle is still scared


    However, Dean Huang grabbed Ning Tao and prevented him from rushing into the area of Nalei robbery. He looked complicated and sad. He said with heartache: "this is my uncle''s last wish. Don''t disturb him, otherwise He died in his grave


    "Death Why don''t you close your eyes


    In a word, let Ning Tao completely stiff.


    The whole person is blank, as if there are only four big characters left. Does it mean that he He


    In a deafening thunder, the thunder finally ended, the tripod vibration, also disappeared, between heaven and earth a silence, in Ning Tao''s shrinking pupil, an almost transparent figure slowly emerged.


    In his hand, he held a long golden gun tightly, with a bunch of flames on the gun.


    It looks extremely powerful.


    Among them, there is a ray of immortal spirit, which is why it has completely become an artifact!


    "Cheng It''s a success


    "Ha ha..."


    The little martial uncle looked up at the sky and laughed. Looking at the golden gun in his hand, the whole person seemed to be relieved. The laughter was so clear, bright and proud.


    He made it.


    He forged the supreme artifact!


    Everyone on the scene was shocked, but the little martial uncle''s eyes suddenly glanced, and a light suddenly shot from somewhere in the dark, shooting into the sky at an amazing speed.


    "Old man, the people of Jinpeng world are coming soon. You are waiting for the end of the wilderness..."


    The father of earth and hell fled in horror.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappears.


    Seeing this, little martial uncle didn''t pay attention to it, because he no longer had the power. Under the gaze of Ning Tao, part of his whole transparent body had turned into light spots and began to dissipate to the heaven and earth.


    "No Don''t Don''t... "


    Ning Tao is stiff.


    Until now, he felt the little martial uncle''s life fire, nearly extinguished, about to die!

 Chapter 3346

    Ning Tao''s brain is like being hit heavily by a meteor hammer. "Buzz" sounds, his face is pale, his eyes are wide open, and he looks like his soul is out of his body.


    He thought that with the cultivation of little martial uncle, even without the physical body, the soul could survive.


    The supreme is a trace of eternal power.


    Shenyou is proud of heaven and earth, and its strength is extremely strong. Raise your hand to pick up the stars, and keep your Qi in the sea of Dantian!


    All of them describe the supreme power.


    But in front of this scene, let him disillusioned.


    "This How did this come about? "


    "It''s impossible? No... "


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s voice choked, Huang''s eyes also appeared hazy, and his vision gradually blurred. Even if he knew it early, it was difficult to accept it after all.


    He didn''t know how long he had lived, but he knew that when he was a child, he would often accompany him, tell him stories, talk about heaven and earth, enlighten him, just like a kind elder, who could do anything.


    Later, when he became the president, he went through many difficulties and difficulties. He was always supported by his younger martial uncle.


    Watching him silently.


    Until he can take on the side.


    In his heart, the little martial uncle is respected like his father. His grandfather came here like this. They are in debt to the little martial uncle forever.


    Forever It''s never over.


    "Teacher Martial uncle... "


    Seeing their tears in their eyes, the little martial uncle just gave them a kind smile and looked at the artifact in his hand, but he suddenly looked at the sky. Under the gaze of countless people, his transparent soul suddenly knelt down.


    "Master, I know you can hear that I know you exist for so many years. You have been there all the time. My life has come to an end and I can no longer protect the wilderness. But please, please protect your people..."


    Little martial uncle choked and begged.


    The sound is rolling and reverberating in the wild star field.


    Countless people look at the sky at this moment. The eternal starry sky is still shining and unchanged.


    But the little martial uncle''s eager eyes are watching, even if his own little dissipation, even if his life is ending, even if it is being swallowed by the darkness, his eyes are still full of begging.


    Anyone said that life and death has been indifferent, but until the last moment, there are too many reluctant.


    Dahuang, I really want to continue to protect you.


    Child, I really want to see the day when you can protect the Holy Land and stand aloof in the world.


    I want to I really want to


    Ning Tao enlisted, staring at the empty world, in the end Who are you talking to?


    Dean Huang''s face suddenly changed.


    Is it that Is that him?


    In the next second, the little martial uncle''s sad eyes suddenly flashed a light, excited, the whole person suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed.


    There are thousands of words in this laugh.


    Seems to be able to hear the relief.


    In the blink of an eye, the little martial uncle came to Ning Tao like a ghost. He held up Bai Luo and slowly handed it to him. Vicissitudes of life said: "all I can do for you is these."


    But Ning Tao''s eyes are wet and he shakes his head desperately. If he knows that little martial uncle will pay his life to forge the most sacred artifact for him, he will not agree with what he says.


    He would rather not have the supreme artifact.


    A pair of iron fists can still be used all over the world.


    However, the little martial uncle slowly stretched out his hand and patted Ning Tao on the shoulder. He handed Bai Luo to him personally. The whole person was full of light and said gently: "son, you know, I will have this disaster sooner or later."


    "Listen to me. I want you to keep in mind that you are now exposed. The whole world has basically no place for you."


    "Don''t go anywhere now, just stay in the wilderness. As long as you stay here, no one can touch you."


    "The second thing, I searched Jin Yan''s soul when I was refining the weapon. It seems that the things you exposed came from the holy land of time and space, but who doesn''t know exactly? It seems that I just want to harm you. Remember, you should be careful there in the future."


    Ning Tao was stunned, and a burst of anger broke out in his chest. A touch of blood came out of his eyes, and his canthus were about to crack. He had guessed before that if it was exposed, it would be him.


    "When Long Fierce


    The bastard who lost to him!


    Shichangkong won''t say, and Shiyi Taishang won''t even say that Shishang, though he did, didn''t have that kind of malice. Only shichangxiong is the most suspect.


    That damned son of a bitch, if it wasn''t for him, old father Feilong, how could little martial uncle die?


    How could Dahuang college be almost destroyed?


    It''s all because of him!


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Ning Tao clenches his teeth tightly, tears wet his skirt, in front of the little martial uncle most of the body has dissipated, but that touch of care, kind eyes, but it is deeply engraved in his mind."No Don''t go, it''s all because of me... "


    The choked voice echoed with sadness.


    Break people''s heart, tear people''s eyes, pain through the heart.


    But the little martial uncle burst out laughing, patted Ning Tao and Dean Huang on the shoulder, and comforted him: "silly boy, my wish has come. You should congratulate me. Now I can go to find the boy of candle dragon to drink."


    "I''ve lived a wonderful life in my life, and there''s nothing to miss. Remember, don''t look for me and candlelight before I succeed, we No... "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    In a burst of laughter, the light finally broke.


    Become a little bit, dissipate in heaven and earth.


    Ning Tao cries and reaches for it, but he finally grabs an empty one. In his heart, he also leaves an empty one. Only the golden gun in his hand is left.


    "No..."


    Dean Huang looked at the silent world and fell into a long silence. Before he left, he only gave him a look, which was a kind of happy and satisfied look.


    I''m very proud of him.


    "Martial uncle, all the way Let''s go... "


    But suddenly, the dean''s eyes were cold, and suddenly he looked at a sea of clouds. A blade appeared in his hand, and nearly 90% of his strength was restored.


    "Old ghost of the netherworld, get out of here..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao grabbed the long gun in his hand fiercely and looked at it with red eyes. In his sight, a projection came out of the clouds. It was the ancestor of the earth, but he made a happy laugh.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Dead? Ha ha, that old guy finally died. It''s so hard for him to live. Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are congested, and Bai Luo in his hand sends out a loud and clear shriek. He burns a cluster of flames, and is ready to fight against him.


    But Dean Huang quickly stopped him and said anxiously, "don''t act rashly. It''s just a projection of it. Even if you kill it, it doesn''t have much effect. With his seriously injured body, I certainly dare not come."


    In fact, he is still looking forward to his coming, because Ning Tao''s pills are amazing, and his injury has recovered 80% or 90%. Maybe he will be killed.


    But with a grin and a sniff, the earth God said, "don''t worry. You can live for a few more days. I''m here to tell you, don''t think about leaving the wilderness. Now it''s blocked by me."


    "Soon, there will be no more famine!"


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    In the laughter, the projection drifts away with the wind.

 Chapter 3347

    A few months ago, there was a big earthquake in the world.


    Just because of one piece of news, I don''t know how many people and galaxies have been shocked. Peng Jiutian, Ming Changqing, song Xingfu and Shen Cangtian, the four major galaxies, have found the real murderer in their tragic death. It''s actually Ning Tao!


    The sage selected the first place, Ning Tao!


    And when the world wanted, whether alive or dead, there are sky high price reward, attitude is very tough.


    Not even sage college!


    Even if many people questioned and denied it, the four forces insisted that the murderer was Ning Tao, and began to deploy troops and spread them all over the world.


    As long as Ning Tao dares to appear, he will be killed!


    However, since Ning Tao left the holy land of time and space, it seemed that the world had evaporated, and there was no news at all. Just when this incident was making a lot of noise, another big event once again caused a sensation among all ethnic groups in the world.


    Ning Tao, in the wilderness!


    There is even a mysterious Supreme Master who gives birth to Jin Yan, the No.2 figure in the Jinpeng world, to refine, and openly integrates him into the refining vessel.


    Even the super galaxy was moved by the news. First, it shocked a master of weapon refining. Second, it shocked the man''s boldness and arrogance. Third, it shocked him and Dahuang''s overconfidence.


    Where did you get the confidence?


    A middle-class product, isn''t it a death wish?


    It is said that the supreme Jinpeng has been under the pressure of a large army, mixed with a huge anger, only blood can wash away.


    At the same time, the ancient god system also sent out a large army. It is said that the sleeping ancestor of the mountain also woke up this time.


    It was he who led the team.


    Before everyone recovered in shock, the star nest also started. This force, which is independent of the Terran and the star monster, is composed of a group of star pirates. It''s common for them to kill people.


    The galaxy they trampled down, the people they killed and the forces they destroyed are almost innumerable.


    This time, I vowed to settle the famine!


    All the galaxies and galaxies we''ve passed are terrified.


    At the moment, however, Guiming army had no plan to cross the sky, but it was a big ambush.


    It was Big elf!


    This raid caught Da Tianming unprepared. He didn''t expect that the big elves would attack.


    More than ten years have passed since the last war, and the recovery of Da Tianming has just improved. Unexpectedly, he suffered from this trauma and was forced to fight against the big elves.


    Continue to send the strong into the battlefield.


    But they just want to fight, but the big elves retreat. They don''t want to fight with you, but they won''t let you go.


    As soon as Da Tianming regained his strength, he moved forward for only half a day, and then he was attacked again. The Great Spirit himself was good at skillful archery and was very handy in the aspect of surprise attack.


    But after the fight, I will leave. I will not entangle with you, and I will not let you go to the wilderness as you wish!


    A lot of people laughed when they heard about this. They didn''t expect that the big elves would use this trick. All along, the big elves are gentle and don''t like fighting, but this method really subverts their image.


    But a lot of people applauded and played well.


    At the same time, there are many people who laugh at Da Tianming. I''m afraid they will suffer a lot this time.


    Sending troops is not, not sending troops is not!


    Now it''s a dilemma!


    Sure enough, the leader of Da Tianming is said to be furious. How can this style be like a great spirit? Who came up with the idea? I tried several times and was ambushed.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, the leader of heaven and hell gave up marching into the wilderness and decided to give some color to the great spirit.


    At least get some face back.


    I''ve never suffered such a dull loss in the battle with the big elves. I immediately rallied my strength and sent the big elves


    I''m afraid Ning Tao didn''t expect that a backhand he left so early actually worked so quickly and stopped Da Tianming, which was equivalent to a quarter less pressure. This is great good news for them.


    At this time, people in the great famine were in a panic.


    The news of the war had already spread all over the world, and countless monks were scared to death.


    It''s just a disaster.


    Many people want to escape, but just want to rush out of the wilderness, only to find that all the exits are blocked by Pluto''s army. Anyone who wants to rush in, will be killed on the spot.


    No one is allowed to go out.


    The defense was so strict that even a bird or even an insect couldn''t fly through, and the emperor was even more powerful.


    The earth and hell ancestors are also guarding outside.


    Looking at Dahuang, he sneered repeatedly, with a touch of suppressed excitement. After so many years, he was pressed to death by Dahuang. This time, he could finally raise his eyebrows.


    As soon as the famine is over, it will be his place.


    "Jie Jie..."


    At this time, Dahuang college.The vast area of ruins is still shocking. The students are all resettled and protected by Vice President Zhong and others. However, president Huang and a group of tutors vow to stay in the college. This is their foundation for countless years.


    Of course, not all people regard death as if they were at home. Naturally, some people are timid and afraid of death.


    He escaped from the college early.


    I don''t want to go down with Dahuang college.


    For this, Dean Huang did not pay attention to it. Perhaps we can see more clearly the people''s heart through this matter. Some forces who have made good friends with Dahuang college are turning their faces at this moment.


    Countless friars are abusing.


    Blame the college and Ning Tao for bringing disaster to the wilderness!


    Many people even formed a coalition and rushed into the academy to take Ning Tao away and dedicate him to the people of the underworld.


    Just to live in exchange!


    But at the critical moment, bawangzong actually took action, firmly stood on the side of Dahuang college, beat the alliance to pieces, and never surrendered


    Ning Tao doesn''t know what''s going on outside. He sits in the ruins and looks at a golden gun inserted in front of him. He looks stunned for a long time. He looks sad and immersed in pain. This is the masterpiece of his life.


    In addition, he also gave him a small gift, which is a refining method called "eight trigrams refining instrument record".


    It records all his understanding of refining tools.


    Direct to the master of refining!


    In terms of value, it has been impossible to measure. The college has left a share, and it has also left a share for him. After all, if a world wants to prosper, this thing is indispensable.


    It can help the three sectors save a lot of time.


    But the more the younger martial uncle gave, the more guilt Ning Tao felt. He recalled the little things he had been cared about since he was selected.


    "I choose normal mode..."


    "Congratulations, touching the most powerful mode..."


    "Simple, the best. Force, difficult, the best. Force, I don''t play, OK? The best or the best... "


    The Dean sighed: "when he came to the desolation, he was still more sad. I hope you can see him."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, knowing that it''s time to come or not. He doesn''t choose to run away, but chooses to deal with all this.


    Dean Huang said there was still a glimmer of hope.


    "How''s it going?"


    Looking in the direction of the frontier wasteland, Dean Huang said in a deep voice, "the three forces are coming."

 Chapter 3348

    Hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, subconsciously clenched his fist, full of anger.


    Beside him, Bai Luo burst out a murderous spirit, but what he hated most was Long time!


    It''s all because of him.


    There''s no one else but he''ll leak the news!


    But both are angry, but they haven''t lost their heads.


    At present, the most important thing is to find a way to solve the current crisis, otherwise, he will die earlier than the time.


    In fact, he knew that there was a secret channel, not a transmission array, but a gap. When he had traded with Yanjiao, it gave him a coordinate location, which was very remote and nobody could know.


    If he escaped from there, he might still have some hope of survival, but he chose to stay and face it.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, one hand tightly grasped Bai Luo, and said in a deep voice: "let''s go, fight..."


    So far, there is no choice but to fight one.


    Seeing this, Dean Huang not only looked up at the sky, but also felt some uneasiness and ups and downs.


    This is their last card. If they can''t be saved, Dahuang will be doomed.


    At that time, life will be ruined. It''s a catastrophe, which he doesn''t want to see.


    In the end, he could only pray and hope that his ancestors would bless him


    On this day, countless forces are attracted here, want to see how this guild will end?


    Tianhe, Youlang and other galaxies are terrified.


    As neighbors, they both fear and feel about this scene, and they will never see those acquaintances in the wilderness again.


    And in the sharp sound of heaven and earth, the golden light penetrates the space, fearless of storm and turbulence, just like a gold sword, which plunges into the belly of the wilderness.


    "Yes It''s Jinpeng


    "My God, it''s a good breath It''s terrible... "


    Some immortal emperors felt a burst of chest tightness and scalp numbness when they were far away. They could not help but step back and their hearts were shaking.


    And the golden light began to condense and gradually turned into a thin human form.


    This figure, just going to that station, has a sense of oppression and sharpness. It''s wearing a golden robe with sharp eyes. It''s like a falcon. No one on the scene can dare to look at it.


    It seems that even space will be cut in front of it.


    The crowd bowed their heads.


    At present, the strength of this one is one of the best in the world. He has stepped into the level of first-class master.


    Few people want to find a way to compete with it, let alone to defeat it, even if the super galaxy can''t exist.


    However, Jin Peng suddenly looked into the distance and said with a negative hand, "poor and ferocious, don''t you show up when you come?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "Jin Peng is really sharp. You found him just after he arrived. It seems that he is good at Kung Fu. If you have time, you might as well have a competition."


    An evil laugh came from you.


    I saw a fierce man coming out of the crack step by step, looking at the turbulence and storm.


    A pair of eyes, like looking at prey in general.


    It makes people feel numb.


    The visitors were all evil, but they were not afraid of Jinpeng.


    "Hum, then be ready to die. If the star nest doesn''t want to lose three masters," Jin Peng snorted coldly. His words are quite bad and he is pressing his anger.


    Jinyan was refined and fell.


    It''s a huge loss for it and the Jinpeng world. It''s not easy to cultivate a supreme one. It''s a lot of hard work, but now it''s gone.


    It''s more like a slap in the face.


    How can it not be angry?


    Knowing the reason, the poor and ferocious people just laughed. They didn''t want to touch the bad luck. Looking at the wild, they sneered and said, "it''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that there would be a great power in just a middle class Galaxy?"


    "According to the news from the Tianming clan, that guy seems to have the highest level of the middle class. It seems that he''s more than that. However, he''s dead. I still want to have a competition."


    Then he licked his lips.


    It looks cruel.


    But not to say it''s OK. As soon as he said that Jinpeng''s face was covered with a layer of haze, it was Jinyan who was killed by that bastard. He gritted his teeth and said, "if he doesn''t die, I''ll make his life worse than death. He''s a fool who doesn''t know how to die."


    "Jie Jie, you two really have a good chat. You''ve come down so fast. Tut Tut, it seems that you haven''t been through the Customs for many years, and your body is a little stiff."


    A hoarse laugh attracted them.


    They turned their heads together and looked at a familiar old figure in front of them. They were scared in their eyes.


    "It''s you..."


    At this time, in a distant place.


    In a bustling downtown, there is a famous galaxy. The news here is very accessible. In a restaurant, many people are talking about interesting things here.But today, we are all talking about the great famine. We all have some regrets in our words. I''m sorry for Ning Tao, I''m sorry for the great famine. After today, I''m afraid it will become history.


    "Well, what did Ning Tao do? Why do the four forces want to kill so much? "


    A scholar was puzzled.


    He has a good feeling for Ning Tao.


    But on one side, a big man finished a bowl of wine in his hand, which was the wine of strong heart, and said contentedly, "what do you want? If the four forces want to kill, who can stop them? It will be over soon. "


    "Even if Ning Tao is dead, it''s worth dying. Let the four forces do it and bury him with a middle-class galaxy. If Lao Tzu can get this treatment, he will die in peace..."


    Many people laughed.


    However, in a corner, a drunken smart old man rubbed his eyes, was awakened by the sound, drank wine, listened, and said vaguely: "great waste? Who dares to go to that place without fear of death? "


    Although the voice was not loud, it attracted a lot of people''s attention. They all laughed and said that the old man was confused.


    I''m afraid it''s reversed.


    But the smart old man drank a mouthful of liquor, smacked his lips contentedly, and muttered, "is that the opposite? Doesn''t that seem to be the case? There But there is a man who is hard to deal with... "


    In the vast golden desert sea, there is an oasis where some monks are praying, drinking water, finishing their prayers and going on the next journey. There are also some monks talking about recent interesting things.


    Inadvertently, I talked about the great wilderness.


    But one of the ascetics suddenly slowly opened his eyes, eyes vicissitudes, overlooking the distance, whispered: "great wilderness? There seems to be an acquaintance... "


    In the changeable situation, under the attention of all, the three forces finally joined forces to fight into the interior of Dahuang.


    When he came to Dahuang college with overwhelming force, he felt as if heaven''s soldiers and generals, gods blocking and killing gods, Buddhas blocking and killing Buddhas, and the three terrible supremacies enveloped the whole college.


    Ning Tao and Dean Huang are biting their teeth and looking at each other. I don''t know if the man invited by the little martial uncle will do it?


    Just during the stalemate, a flash of lightning suddenly fell from the sky, separating the two sides. It seemed to draw a line, and there was a sound of urn.


    "Who disturb my deep sleep?"

 Chapter 3349

    As soon as the words came out, countless people turned pale.


    The sound is like a bell, reverberating in the ear, mixed with the endless majesty of the gods.


    Ning Tao and Dean Huang have a dull face. Is it really hidden? Is this the elder you invited? Can we really stop the coalition forces of these three forces?


    "Ka "Click..."


    Thunders of thunder exploded in the sky.


    It was very dignified and sacred.


    Seeing this, the three major forces have stepped forward one after another. Just after they arrived here, before they spoke, one of them actually came down. This wasteland is really full of talents, and another one who is not afraid of death jumped out.


    So, is this really a middle class Galaxy?


    So deep? As for it?


    At this time, Jin Peng took a deep look at Ning Tao, especially the golden gun in his hand. He suddenly took a step and said coldly, "no matter who you are, I will take this person today."


    "Anyone who is involved in Dahuang college will die. The other mole ants will give Daoyou face."


    "That''s right. Don''t worry about it. Our three forces, oh no, they are four forces. Can''t all be provoked? For the sake of a mole ant, it''s not worth it. It won''t refute Daoyou''s face when it comes out. "


    The poor grinned fiercely.


    But the words are full of high spirit.


    It''s like a big man in the city came to a small village, full of contempt for everything here.


    On the other side, there was an old man in a dark red robe. He coughed slightly and was thin. Although he didn''t speak, he But no one dares to underestimate him.


    He is the founder of the ancient god system and the strongest Ancient shadow is supreme!


    Ning Tao and director Huang look at each other, don''t know what attitude this hidden elder has? To be honest, even if the super galaxy can''t fight against these three forces, they don''t believe that Dahuang will have such a strong one?


    There seems to be such a person in ancient books, but there are too few records about him.


    The specific strength is not clear.


    Moreover, it was not until just now that Dean Huang confirmed his real existence. Dahuang university has something to do with him, but I don''t know if he is the one.


    But on hearing this, there was an indifferent voice from the sky: "you have a lot of courage, my face is worth it? I''ll give you one last chance to go away, or I won''t mind killing you. "


    "Be careful to bring disaster to your back. None of you, I''m in the wilderness, will move."


    The voice is flat but sonorous.


    There is an indescribable sense of magnanimity!


    As soon as the words came out, the three people''s faces suddenly became gloomy. Their eyelids jumped and said, "Taoist friends, this is a toast, not a penalty. Do you insist on fighting us? In that case, don''t blame us for being rude. "


    "Everyone in your wilderness will die!"


    And the ancient shadow, also at this moment out, hoarse way: "Daoyou don''t hide your head and tail, come out to exercise your muscles, let me see which fellow is, actually have such a big tone, it''s really rare."


    While talking, a murderous opportunity came to Dahuang college.


    I turned my hand and clapped it.


    He was forced to show up, otherwise, it would be impossible to stop him just by the force of Dahuang.


    The breath of Ning Tao and Huang Yuan is stagnant.


    Sure enough, a strong lightning came down from the sky, directly tearing up the palm print, and a indifferent way: "those who don''t know are fearless, just, if you can stop me, you can live."


    As he spoke, he tore a crack in the sky and a towering giant came out of it.


    His whole body is full of boundless order, like a chain of order.


    Without waiting for people''s reaction, Honghuang giant moves with one hand. Bawangzong and bawangshenjian suddenly get the reaction and fly away quickly, and the blade in the hands of Dean Huang flies away and falls into the giant''s hands.


    In the dumbfounded eyes of countless people, the overlord sword and the wild blade merged into An axe!

 Chapter 3350

    Looking at the ancient axe which exudes the air of terror, many people are shocked. Who is it? The power that can shake the sky is like a dream.


    When did the great wilderness come out of this big Mac?


    What''s more surprising is that bawangzong, the dean of wasteland, bawangshenjian and wasteland blade can merge?


    Is this the unity?


    Or is it a matchmaking with supreme power?


    But everyone who saw the scene in front of him almost thought it was the former. Bawangzong looked at the scene stupidly, suddenly he was short of breath, his eyes were crazy, he was excited and trembled, and said: "ancestors, this is my ancestors of bawangzong..."


    There is such an invincible spirit, one man at the gate, ten thousand can not open, only the legendary "overlord" so.


    He is also the founder of bawangzong!


    Ning Tao heard a sign, a face of consternation, the ancestor of overlord? Is this the master of bawangshenjian?


    The owner of the "chaos mother".


    With this strength, it can be said that this ancestor still exists in the world?


    Although he met for the first time, he always felt that he had seen him many times and had a very familiar feeling. Did he have a deep relationship with him in the wilderness?


    However, Jin Peng, Gu Ying, poor and ferocious face to face, their pupils are all shrinking, and their whole body is tensed unconsciously. They must have never seen this person, but the terror around them makes them hair straight.


    It''s like facing an angry God.


    That overlord''s true color, lets the mortal not be able to look directly at!


    "Asshole, what the hell is this wasteland? How can there be such a strong one... "


    You know, it''s very good to have one supremacy in an ordinary middling galaxy. If there are two supremacies, they are basically the best in middling.


    Not even some of the best galaxies.


    However, this is only the early stage. If there is a middle or late stage galaxy, even in the top grade galaxy, it can stand in its own way. Even in the super galaxy, it should be respectful.


    Such as Jinpeng, ancient god galaxy, etc.


    But the real strength of this great famine is hard to understand, especially the giant who has never heard of, but the strength is terrible.


    Although I can''t figure out the real strength of the other side, they are almost sure that none of them can match him.


    If you fight alone, you''ll definitely escape now.


    But three people may not be able to fight unless they have stepped into that level


    Jin Peng peered at Ning Tao, gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know your name? I don''t want to be your enemy. I just want to take this boy


    "Please forgive me for any offence."


    But Gu Ying, poor and ferocious, has already accumulated his strength to the extreme and can burst out at any time. Just take Ning Tao away. There''s no need to entangle him.


    But Honghuang giant''s eyes are not angry, his voice is like Hongzhong Dalu, "Urn" voice: "my name, you don''t deserve to know, if you dare to offend me, you are ready to die."


    "As I said just now, you can''t get every one of the people in my wasteland."


    "Since those old guys haven''t taught you, I''ll discipline them. If you can take my axe, you can live. If you can''t, you''ll die here."


    "Ka Click, click... "


    Endless thunder flashes and energy gathers.


    In a flash, the energy of heaven and earth in the whole wild star field was emptied, forming a vacuum.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Countless people were stunned to see this scene.


    Ning Tao, in particular, for him who has just experienced the power of the supreme power, this scene is not to mention how shocking. Even if the younger martial uncle personally takes the initiative, it is just a condensation of the energy of heaven and earth near Dahuang college.


    But when the giant of wasteland used it, he decided that it was the energy of the whole galaxy.


    It looks like it''s still a hit.


    Seeing this, the three supreme masters changed their faces. What a powerful gathering force? However, this is the wild galaxy, and its territory will naturally increase.


    He immediately gritted his teeth and said angrily, "since Taoists are so shameless, don''t blame us for being impolite. No matter what time you are strong, every generation of gods in the world, now it''s not your world."


    "Let''s go together and destroy his famine!"


    As soon as the voice fell, three breath of terror broke out.


    The three legions behind them formed an array to increase the number. They didn''t expect this kind of thing before. They thought that their original enemy was only the friars of the wilderness.


    In the next second, a huge golden winged ROC is transformed into reality. The power of blood burns and roars for nine days. A huge ancient golden roc emerges from behind.


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    "Blood skill, Pengzu is coming!"


    And the ancient shadow supreme is not willing to be outdone. In the dry body, there is a surging force of God''s blood, and an angry God roars."Holy law, ancient god''s anger!"


    "Kill ~"


    but behind them, the poor and ferocious people poured out a stream of blood mist, and a blood knife slowly condensed out and ran into the void, just like a hunter about to hunt. Everyone''s neck only felt cold and numb.


    "Holy law, the power of sin!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Three waves of killing and cutting almost made the wild star domain collapse.


    The giant just took a look, and the axe in his hand had gathered all his strength, but he didn''t rush to split it out. On the contrary, with a flash of his hand, the space was disordered, and his battlefield was moved to layers of space.


    In the face of the three supreme forces, does he have the spare power to do this? Is it arrogance? Or confidence?


    "Be arrogant and die..."


    Gu Ying and the three kill each other angrily.


    But at this moment, Honghuang giant showed a sneer on his face and said with pity: "I don''t know the so-called mole ant, let you see what is the power of hell."


    As he spoke, he raised his axe and fell.


    "Tyrant''s power, tyrant''s anger!"


    "Chop ~"


    at this moment, the heaven and the earth seem to lose their voice, and countless people stare at this moment. A touch of splendor in front of them almost surpasses all the splendor.


    Heaven and earth can be separated.


    Eternal sun and moon can be cut off.


    Stars in the sky can be smashed inch by inch!


    As if, the world is only left with this invincible axe, nothing can stop this terrible edge? Heaven and earth collapse, only my hand axe, cut The world is full of things.


    The whole wilderness galaxy is shaking at this moment.


    Countless people present were stiff at the moment, as if a huge axe had fallen down.


    It''s overwhelming. It''s too strong to stop


    But Ning Tao''s eyes widened at this moment. No wonder he always felt that he was familiar with something. This giant''s axe instantly aroused the most profound scene in his memory, climbing the king''s ladder, the giant of light and shadow.


    And this is the true nature of the giant of light and shadow.


    This axe is still invincible. It''s only tens of thousands of times stronger than when I ascended the king''s terrace!


    This is the real death!


    Not a test, but a real hell!


    "What What? "


    As soon as the pupils of the three supreme masters shrank, they felt the danger of death, and all over their bodies in a flash.


    The next second, the towering axe cut in Pengzu''s body, but only a stalemate, split into two in an instant, smashed Pengzu with an extremely domineering attitude.


    "Wow Poof... "


    The king of Jinpeng looked up at the sky to spit blood, and watched the axe fall down. But at this moment, a dark red spirit rushed out and grabbed the huge axe, as if to smash it.


    However, when only the real contact with the moment, the face of the ancient shadow supreme "brush" white.


    "This It''s impossible? "


    "Bang" a, the spirit virtual shadow unexpectedly burst to pieces.


    It''s like an ant carrying a thousand mountains hard. When it falls to pieces, Gu Ying''s half body bursts open. He screams, and his eyes show fear.


    How could it be so strong?


    However, poor and ferocious, mixed with the power of evil, rushed out and slashed the axe with all his strength.


    But the giant of flood and wasteland, with his head above the sky and his feet on the ground, seemed to be the pillar of heaven and earth. In his eyes, three ants were jumping around. He immediately pitied and said: "beyond our capacity!"


    "Die..."


    As soon as the words came out, poor and ferocious suddenly widened his eyes. This axe burst out a sense of towering, and fell down with the power of destroying the withered and decaying. The blood knife in his hand was smashed inch by inch, and he was shocked: "no Don''t... "


    "No..."


    Soon, the whole person was annihilated in the torrent.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The horror of this axe finally burst out, and poverty and ferocity were the first to bear the brunt. At this moment, the almost immortal supreme body was smashed inch by inch, and there was no bones left.


    Gu Ying, however, desperately takes out a supreme defense artifact, but it cracks quickly and can''t stop it at all.


    "Damn, damn..."


    Jin Peng was terrified and said, "you Who is it? Which step? Where are you going? No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible... "


    But in any case, this battle has been defeated, and it is a tragic defeat, and it is cornered by one axe.


    The power of terror has swallowed it up.


    If you don''t escape, you will die.


    Jin Peng''s eyes were red, and he burst out all his blood force to tear open a space to escape. The edge flashed, half of his wings and half of his body were cut off, and the rest was swallowed by the cracks in the space.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    "Asshole, my four forces will not give up. You can''t protect that boy, you can''t protect him..."But it''s not over yet. The influence of this axe involves three legions, and the three arrays collapse.


    Thousands of people were killed on the spot.


    Like hail, "brush" fell down, and more people burst into blood fog.


    More than half of the three legions died at once.


    One hundred thousand souls return to the earth!


    "The devil, this is the devil. Run away, run away..."


    All this is said to be slow, but in fact it is only between the lightning and flint. The giant calmly takes back his axe, moves with one hand, and holds his soul in his hand.


    It''s the ghost of the ancient shadow.


    Trembling under the power of the giant.


    "Knot Is it over? "


    Under the sluggishness of Ning Tao, president Huang and others, in the face of the disaster of near doomsday level, they were solved by the giant of flood and famine. The enemy died, the enemy fled, the three supreme, one died, one escaped and one captured.


    "This..."


    Everyone was shocked and speechless.


    But at this moment, ignoring Gu Ying''s cry for mercy, the giant turned slowly, looked at Ning Tao''s urn and said, "come with me."

 Chapter 3351

    With these words, the giant imprisoned the soul of the ancient shadow in one hand and stepped into a huge crack with a huge axe in the other hand, leading to a place of chaos and obscurity.


    "Ka Click... "


    The thunder brings Ning Tao back to his mind.


    Seeing this, he took a deep breath, suppressed the shock, looked at the Dean Huang, and then followed.


    The cracks heal.


    However, a group of people in Dahuang war yard couldn''t recover for a long time. Looking at the battlefield, the sky there seemed to be divided into two, a long, ferocious, huge and shocking ravine, like the lightning and thunder in the sky.


    Although the world laws of the wild star field are making up and healing, they seem to have no effect.


    The power of this axe is too strong.


    It''s beyond the range of Dahuang star field!


    According to president Huang, this huge scar of heaven will not heal for at least tens of thousands of years, and it may take even longer. It will do harm and good to the great famine, but in his personal opinion, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    Whether it is to understand the power contained in it, or to shock the soul, as well as the Enlightenment of future students, have played a great role.


    This is the peak of martial arts


    In chaos, as soon as Ning Tao stepped into this place, he felt the strong energy of heaven and earth, which almost condensed into essence. If the chaos giant was not too conspicuous, it would be very difficult to find it, and even his mind would be blocked here.


    This should be the core of the great wilderness, right?


    Is it a place where the giants are shut down?


    When he was looking at him, a pair of eyes, like the sun, looked at him as if they were also looking at him.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said respectfully: "boy Ning Tao, I''ve seen you. Thank you for your help."


    The giant of Honghuang was silent for a long time. Gu yingzhizun didn''t know where he put him. It was estimated that he couldn''t hear the conversation. In the silence, he finally said, "you don''t have to thank me. I didn''t do it for you."


    "I''m the patron saint and overlord of the wilderness. In my territory, I naturally don''t allow others to act recklessly."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, but said respectfully: "even so, I''m very grateful. After all, the disaster of Dahuang was caused by me. If it wasn''t for the elder, I''m afraid it would lead to the disaster of extermination."


    "But also disturbed the sleep and closure of the elders, the boy felt deeply guilty, even more guilty to the college."


    However, Honghuang giant just looked at him calmly. The dignified outline of his face, coupled with his towering figure, was not angry.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head. He didn''t know what the overlord wanted? Did you find your identity?


    But is it killing or cutting?


    You don''t say a word. I know what you want?


    However, their eyes were wide and small, and they were silent in this desolate place. They were embarrassed, like playing psychological war, like two sculptures.


    I don''t know how long later, they still didn''t say a word, so you look at me and I look at you.


    But Ning Tao raised his head and stared, his neck was sour. From the beginning, he was nervous, to just hesitating, and now he''s ready to go. He just sat down on the ground and said, "OK, what do you always like?"


    "You are powerful. I can''t beat you. What do you say is right. What''s the matter? Do you think it''s interesting to torture me so seriously?"


    Ning Tao looks angry.


    There are only two results in such a great disparity in strength. There is nothing to be afraid of, either living or dying.


    Seeing this, Honghuang giant suddenly looked up to heaven and laughed. His voice was like Huang zhongdalu''s, reverberating like the voice of heaven shaking his heart. He joked: "you boy is more interesting than the candle dragon. It''s too old-fashioned."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao hears a sign of speech, eccentric way: "do you recognize my elder martial brother?"? So I dare to ask you... "


    Honghuang giant smile, frank, gentle way: "I am me, but, when I inherited the kindness of an elder, this should be regarded as Cause and effect. "


    "Who?" Ning Tao looks suspicious.


    "Your Master, immortal sage, "the giant recalled the past in his eyes.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned. He widened his eyes and said, "you Have you met my cheap master? "


    "Then Cheap? "


    When the giant was stunned, he burst into laughter again and joked: "you little boy, if you say this, I''m afraid it will make others laugh and become a saint''s disciple, I don''t know how honored it is."


    "You are still dissatisfied. You are in bliss, but you don''t know it. Be careful when you are punished."


    Seeing his bitter smile on his face, Ning Tao''s face became more serious and complicated: "maybe it used to be so, but now, do you think it''s good? Or bad? "


    "Hundreds of millions of creatures in the holy land of time and space have long been enslaved, but the fate of hundreds of millions of creatures in the holy land of eternal life is all in my head. Do you know whether this is an honor or a suffering for me?""Well Well... "


    The giant scratched his head, but it''s hard for him to say whether it''s good or bad. It depends on the years.


    "At that time, I was just a little congenital spirit bred by the great wilderness. I was unknown. In the quiet cultivation, one day I was attracted by an artistic conception. It was not far away from the great wilderness. It was mysterious."


    "I thought it was my nature, so I practiced in this artistic conception. In other words, it was really my chance. In those ten thousand years, my cultivation improved by leaps and bounds and laid the foundation of my present strength."


    Honghuang giant said leisurely.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao listens silently, but it seems to overlap with something in his memory.


    "At that time, I didn''t know what it was, but after tens of thousands of years, I finally learned that I had been practicing around the immortal sage. I couldn''t imagine that it was a chance that other people couldn''t practice in their lives."


    "She didn''t exclude me. She even pointed me out. She created the holy land of eternal life in front of me. I still remember such amazing means."


    The giant looks forward to it.


    It can be said that without the guidance of the original sage, there would not be today''s invincible overlord.


    And on hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and said: "that Do you know where my master is? What is the purpose of their creation of the holy land? "


    This is not only a matter that bothers him, but also the whole world.


    However, Honghuang giant youyou shook his head and sighed: "I''m afraid only saints can know about this matter. There must be their purpose. To tell you the truth, it''s against the will of saints for me to intervene this time."


    "Although I don''t know the real purpose of the holy land, I think that the one who answers the bell still needs to be the one who answers the bell. If you want to solve the real secret of all this, I''m afraid it''s still up to you."


    Ning Tao is stunned. Do you rely on yourself? He immediately thought of the islands projected by two statues of saints.


    Is that where you want to go?


    He also had a premonition that the mysterious island was the top priority to really solve all these mysteries.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao touched his chin and looked at Honghuang giant. He was curious and asked in surprise: "dare to ask, master, you are so strong, I''m afraid it''s hard to meet an opponent. Are you one of the" six people in the world "in the legend?"

 Chapter 3352

    "Oh? Do you even know six people in the world? " The giant of Honghuang raised his eyebrows and showed a touch of interest.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were shining, excited, and his body was shaking. He was surprised and said: "one thief, one thief, another saint, one spirit, one monster, another monk. Which one of the six are you? Is it one of them Spirit


    "No," said the giant.


    "Well So Is that strange? " Ning Tao asked excitedly.


    "Not either."


    "Ah? So Which one is that? " Ning Tao was stunned.


    With a shrug, the giant touched the ancient axe standing beside him and said, "none of them."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was dumb and dull.


    This overlord is so strong, isn''t he one of the six people in the world? How strong are those six?


    Seeing that Ning Tao was disappointed, the giant of Honghuang said with a faint smile: "the six people in this world have really excelled in the world, and they have also played hand in hand. However, I don''t like the noise, so I have been shut up in the wilderness and never walked out."


    "Even in the great wilderness, I only leave two orthodoxy: one is bawangzong, inheriting the blood; the other is Dahuang college, inheriting the Dharma and benefiting the great wilderness."


    Ning Tao gave a wry smile and shrugged: "you are really low-key. No one has ever heard of you."


    "That''s because they are not qualified enough. At a certain level, you will find that the world is vast, and I follow the sages, practice for thousands of years, and understand what it is to let nature take its course. There is a way between heaven and earth."


    "So I have never been concerned about the great famine. The overlord clan was destroyed and glorified, but it''s all its destiny. I will only give them some inspiration in the dark."


    "Of course, you are also included now. This move may be against the wishes of the sage, but I am also guarding the great wilderness. This disaster is offset by me, but if you go out of the great wilderness, life and death will depend on you."


    He said solemnly.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao nodded silently and realized that it would be against the saint if he threatened to protect himself.


    After all, if saints really want to protect the holy land, there are too many ways.


    For example, we can leave some legacy, orthodoxy, and super galaxies. It is possible that super galaxies will not let the holy land be trampled on by the outside world as they are now.


    And now, maybe it''s a saint''s purpose to have a track that belongs to the holy land.


    If we interfere forcibly, we are afraid that the consequences will be very serious.


    He doesn''t understand this level.


    As for the great wilderness, the overlord can protect himself in disguise, but in addition to the great wilderness, everything depends on himself. Even so, it is against the saint.


    I''m afraid if it wasn''t for the elder sage''s kindness, I would not interfere now.


    And the old sage never told the overlord to take care of the holy land. All this shows the problem.


    "Don''t worry, master. I understand that if it is my mission, I will finish it at all costs. I don''t care whose big hand it is? I only know how to protect my family and my people. "


    "If anyone dares to move, I''d rather the devil will destroy his family!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are bright and firm.


    "Well, the elder sage is the elder I admire most in my life. His disciples, I also believe, will create a miracle. Although the candle dragon failed, I believe you are better than it, because you have thick skin."


    Honghuang giant joked.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, can''t help but have no good spirit of rolled a white eye, how everyone say so?


    I''m just a good man at home.


    Collecting money is just instinct.


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao''s eyes began to light up gradually. His little eyes could not help looking around and rubbing his hands. "Haha," he said with a smile, "that, elder, since they are all related people, take care of the younger generation."


    "At your present level, even if it''s not Tianzun, it''s almost the same, isn''t it? Just give me a magic weapon or a Dharma or something, for you, it''s just a fingertip, isn''t it


    As soon as the words came out, the smile on Honghuang giant''s face froze, his eyelids jumped, and he regretted it. How could he drag the topic there?


    This kid hit himself in autumn?


    Did the original "holy stone" not satisfy him? Although he didn''t know what it was, he was sure that it was a supreme thing.


    It was a great fortune left by him to the descendants of the overlord, but it was taken away by this boy.


    The giant turned his lips and said, "I''m not as fat as the super galaxy. Besides, do you think I''m rich?"


    "Like," Ning Tao said solemnly.


    The giant was speechless. The candle dragon was one tenth of what he is today. It is estimated that today will be a different time. When I met him for the first time in that year, he was very formal to him, just like a sense of respect to his elders.Which is like Ning Tao now?


    "Ah, cause and effect..."


    "Well, these are the three holy blood pills that were just found from that soul. They are of high quality. As far as I know, they should not be handed down by Lagerstroemia indica. They can be used to enhance and strengthen blood vessels. They are great tonics."


    "Although you are now carrying the holy body, you have not yet fully grown up. This pill is of great use to you."


    With these words, the giant wielded three pills.


    These three pills are all like agate. Although they are blood pills, they have a kind of fragrance, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. They seem to have the meaning of purifying filth.


    Ning Tao was overjoyed and immediately took over three holy blood pills. This rank seems to be higher than that of Qingmu pill. It''s priceless for blood people.


    But how does it relate to Lagerstroemia indica? How can the things of Lagerstroemia indica not passed down be on the ancient shadow supreme?


    But he immediately shook his head. It''s no use thinking so much at the moment. The injury hasn''t fully recovered. This place is full of aura. He immediately swallowed a holy blood pill and sat on his knees to practice without any exception.


    "Er..."


    But Honghuang giant is silly, staring at Ning Tao for a long time. Is this guy''s face made of black iron? So consciously, I''m practicing here?


    His lips moved, but he could not speak.


    However, it''s just some aura. It''s nothing to him, just an eye opener.


    Ning Tao can''t escape his eyes for all kinds of things in the wilderness. Unexpectedly, he still doesn''t know this boy, and it''s better than candle dragon.


    Because there are so many uncertainties.


    Just like now


    At this time, Ning Tao only felt that his blood was being purified and baptized. Some dark red impurities were gradually excluded from his body, and his whole body was unspeakable joy.


    Moreover, the power of shenxuedan is too huge, I''m afraid he can''t use it up for a while.


    During the operation of the ancient Dafa, the rich aura around was devoured by madness, and the eighth turn in the heart was also activated. Don''t you do it at this time? When should we wait?


    The whole person is like a whirlpool.


    More and more Aura is coming in.


    The giant of Honghuang is blind and meditates quietly on the other side. After a few days, he suddenly opens his eyes and looks out through space.


    There are two figures coming!

 Chapter 3353

    Outside the wilderness, in a thick black cloud, there is a terrible figure, in the dark, a pair of scarlet eyes watching indifferently.


    Although the human form, but as fierce beast.


    However, on the other side of him, there is a dazzling purple planet rolling in. It is not an entity, but the embodiment of full energy. In the blur, you can see a noble and imperial figure.


    But they all stopped outside the wilderness.


    Nearby Tianhe, YouLang galaxy and other powerful people are all terrified, with a kind of spirit suppressing momentum.


    "This What a strong man is this


    "Are you here to catch Ning Tao? It''s just a fairy king. As for such a big fight? "


    A lot of people don''t understand. It''s just that the three supremacies are coming. There are two stronger ones.


    "This It''s unimaginable


    However, under the gaze of countless double eyes, two mysterious figures said: "the nest in the starry sky, the leader, the green face and the fangs, come to meet the Taoist friends."


    "Big crape myrtle galaxy, crape myrtle emperor, come to meet Daoyou, please come out for a chat!"


    The two voices spread all over the world like the sound of heaven.


    Countless people were shocked, and a pair of eyes were widened Actually, they, the green faced fangs and the crape myrtle emperor, are the real rulers of the star nest and the big crape myrtle galaxy, and they also come for Ning Tao?


    Isn''t that weird?


    Just an Immortal King, even if he killed the four little masters, it would not be so bad, would it?


    What makes them so crazy


    In the barren land, Ning Tao, who is trying to refine his energy, suddenly opens his eyes when he hears this voice. Is his face blue? Purple Ziwei emperor? He is no longer the original ignorant, the two famous him like thunder.


    Did you kiss me?


    Not to mention the status of more noble, strength is also very strong!


    At least, it''s much better than the previous three supremacies. I don''t know if the overlord can cope with it?


    At this time, the giant of Honghuang had been looking at the outside. After hearing this, he slowly stood up, shouldered the ancient axe at his feet in one hand, and automatically split a passage in front of him, as if he was going to meet the enemy.


    "Master? Are you sure? " Ning Tao asked.


    These two people are absolutely first-class top experts!


    When the giant heard the words, he just took a light look at him. "Urn" said: "I said, in the wilderness, no one can move you, wait for me to go back."


    With that, he stepped into the passage.


    Although he left, the desire for desolation is the core of the wilderness, through which we can see the outside world.


    Ning Tao can clearly see the two overlords. He didn''t dare to step into the wilderness easily. He seems to be afraid of this place. After all, if it''s right, the origin of the galaxy in the wilderness should be in the hands of the overlord.


    Remember, it''s the origin of the galaxy, not the origin of the planet, the origin of the world. It''s a whole.


    If this is the case, only with the strength of the overlord and the origin of the wild galaxy, few people in the wild galaxy can compete.


    I''m afraid six people in the world should be afraid of it.


    But if it''s outside, it''s hard to say


    "Stab..."


    In the waiting of Qingmian fangya and Ziwei emperor, the sky above suddenly opens a gap, and a huge and towering figure appears in it. It is naturally domineering, as if it is above the top of all living beings.


    It''s like opening up a big battlefield with a wave.


    Seeing this, Qingmian Tusk and Ziwei emperor look at each other. Although they are surrounded by energy, they can''t see their faces clearly, but they can feel each other''s solemnity.


    Then Qi Qi rushed into the big battlefield.


    Three colors confront each other from afar


    Ning Tao and a group of people are all watching nervously, but unexpectedly, they don''t fight immediately. They should be talking about it. It''s estimated that they want to find an explanation for it.


    If today is spent peacefully, I am afraid that this dispute will be settled in the great famine.


    I don''t know if the giant can stop it?


    In other words, what period of the ancient strong? During this period of time, the nearby galaxies searched through the ancient books, and there was no clue. It was too old.


    Not to mention the giant, even if the supreme academy appeared before, there are few records.


    At least for hundreds of millions of years.


    It''s really evil


    And this matter, has spread to the world, Dahuang this place has already entered the public eye.


    One after another, the strong came out, the poor and ferocious were killed, the ancient shadow supreme was captured, and even the invincible Jinpeng supreme was cut off half of his body.


    It is said that his whereabouts are still unknown.


    Dare not return to the Jinpeng world, should be in the dark healing, and this is just a giant''s power!


    Ning Tao has been watching the battlefield, found that there is no movement inside, suddenly, there is a movement in his body, the immortal force in the Dantian is actually restless."This is Is it going to break through? "


    Ning Tao is surprised, did not expect to be so fast? It seems that the continuous fighting in recent days has really benefited him a lot.


    He did not dare to delay immediately, but made a breakthrough with all his strength.


    Pure forces are constantly pouring into Dantian. At this moment, Dantian has changed from Yuanying to a real person, and then to a planet, the world, until now Galaxy.


    A vast store of power.


    But now, the galaxy is expanding.


    It''s changing to a more amazing level, but it''s getting bigger and bigger, and there are also wonderful changes happening inside. It evolves chaos autonomously and reproduces all the rules


    And at a certain moment, when the accumulated power reaches its peak, the sound of "touch" breaks through some obstacles.


    Ning Tao''s momentum soared.


    Reached a new level.


    "Xianjun Nine


    After a long time, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, took a deep breath of the rich spirit fog, slowly spit out a turbid breath, and his whole body was fresh and energetic.


    Even the soul sea in my mind is big.


    This harvest is really amazing.


    Of course, if you look at the blood in his body, it turns into gold. Although it looks pale, it can grow again.


    The previous injury has fully recovered.


    Ning Tao is pleasantly surprised. Suddenly there is a loud noise in his ear. He suddenly looks up to the direction of the battlefield. It''s from there that it''s equivalent to a thunder on the ground.


    The next second, just see green face fangs, crape myrtle emperor rushed out of the battlefield, the head does not return to leave.


    It looks rather ugly.


    And they all suffered some injuries.


    In the sky, the giant is still as great as that. He looks unhurt, but when he turns to leave, he seems to catch a glimpse of something?


    The whole wilderness is still surrounded by the Pluto system.


    With a wave of his indifferent hand, an invisible force rolled down, and Pluto''s system was dead and wounded.


    "Roll ~"


    "no Ah, ah, ah... "


    In a flash, thousands of people fled desperately.


    And the earth and hell ancestors, long ago do not know where to hide? Before the three supremacies were defeated, she had already hid for fear of being killed by the giant.


    Who said that after killing some people, the giant of flood and famine stepped into the void and returned to the realm of flood and famine. He came to Ning Tao, looked at him in surprise and broke through? But still "Urn" voice: "you should leave."

 Chapter 3354

    Ning Tao a Leng, scratch a way: "now?"


    "All right, but the sooner the better. Before those forces outside react, stay away from the wasteland as soon as possible. I will attract their attention for you. After that, it''s all up to you."


    "Urn" voice of the giant.


    Then he took out a small array, which seemed to be a very familiar one.


    "This This is the teleportation array, "said Ning Tao with wide eyes.


    This is the underground space.


    Originally, the overlord took it away!


    "But why?"


    Seeing his puzzled face, Honghuang giant seemed to recall the past and said: "the master who left this array told me that if it was found here one day, he would let me take it, no matter what the situation is!"


    "Although this array needs a key, there are many strange people in the world. There is no other way to crack it, but it''s useless for me to keep it. I''d better give it back to you."


    "I don''t know if I can use it again? But it should also be the ordeal you are destined to experience! "


    After taking over guangtuan, Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry. What''s the matter? Move the array, how can he go home?


    That elder''s words are to make trouble.


    You know, this is not an array disk, but a "directional transmission array". The only disadvantage is that it cannot be moved. Once it is moved, it is difficult to use even if it is placed in the original position.


    Ning Tao felt for a moment, the array was not destroyed, but he had broken the contact and coordinates with the holy land.


    However, it is not totally impossible for him to do so. Maybe he can try to re position and re connect the relationship between the two when he strengthens the way of space in the future.


    But this means that without destroying the Galactic transmission array, he is not sure yet.


    If it''s destroyed, it''s over.


    We''d better wait for a while. If we are sure in the future, we may be able to relocate the transmission array.


    Then it can be used again


    Half a day later, Ning Tao finally came out of the wilderness and returned to Dahuang college. However, he didn''t attract much attention. Only Dean Huang, elder overlord bawangzong, Huang Tianqi and Chief Sikong.


    On learning that Ning Tao is about to leave, a few people all sigh. It''s really a big change these days.


    Wave after wave.


    It''s impossible to recover.


    From insipid, to grief, to surprise, it can be said that the ups and downs of life in a few days they all experienced.


    Moreover, according to the spies just sent, Dahuang has been officially upgraded to a top-grade galaxy. Although there is no galactic teleportation array, Honghuang giant alone is worthy of this level.


    Even with the strength of the little martial uncle, he is enough to hold up, but unfortunately, he is no longer there.


    Moreover, today''s Dahuang has been promoted to the top class, but there is no supreme giant except Honghuang!


    The elder of bawangzong and the dean of Huang are both stuck under the supreme. Can they be promoted to one? It is very important to consolidate his position in the wilderness.


    There are many advantages to becoming a top-quality product. First, it is a deterrent force. Second, it is resources and even the right to speak. Third, it is territory. Fourth, it is quota Among the many ancient relics, it is the galaxy hierarchy.


    It''s hard to explain why there are so many galaxies rushing upward.


    Many benefits, people yearn!


    "You When are you going to leave? When will you be back? " Head Sikong has a complicated face.


    So far, he doesn''t understand why Ning Tao was chased?


    Just because they killed four young masters? Because of this little thing, it shocked most of the world?


    He doesn''t believe it.


    However, the truth will come out one day, and now I dare not even listen to the truth.


    Ning Tao gave a wry smile, touched the Yang Ling ring in his hand, and said: "I don''t know, but it should be a long time? But The next time I come back, it will be the day that the damned underworld is destroyed. "


    His words were mingled with hatred.


    How did little martial uncle die? He won''t forget!


    Jinyan is dead, but Diming ancestor is still at large. He will pay back the hatred of Shanling people, his holy land and little martial uncle!


    And the hatred of the wind devil!


    "When I heard this, I gritted my teeth and said," I''ll be the one who swore to destroy the underworld. "


    Dean Huang, the overlord of bawangzong, and even the head of Sikong were enraged by the underworld, but behind them was the underworld. If the ancestors didn''t fight, it would be hard to destroy them with their strength.


    Judging from the current situation, he will not do anything unless he meets the crisis of life and death.


    Ning Tao even took out two things, one was the overlord sword, the other was the barren blade, and returned them to the two sides respectively. As the treasure of Zhenzong, he continued to protect one side.From this point, we can see that the ancestors no longer intend to fight, and they are also embarrassed to trouble the ancestors for such a small matter.


    Just as they were sighing, Ning Tao said with a smile to the elder of bawangzong: "although the elder of bawangzong is going to sleep, he said that he could give you some advice while there is still time."


    "After all, you are all his descendants. Since you wake up, it''s natural to give you some enlightenment."


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of the elder overlord and even the dean of Huang suddenly brightened, and their breath suddenly burst with a touch of ecstasy.


    The guidance of ancestors?


    The surprise came a little suddenly!


    You know, all the evil thieves in our ancestors'' strong Dalian star nest should be afraid. His guidance will inspire them and even break through that barrier.


    At the thought of this, they were so excited that they didn''t dare to delay much. They rushed to the sky.


    I''m afraid to miss this opportunity


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also has some comfort in his heart. This is what he reminds the overlord, and it can be regarded as making up for the devastation.


    There''s no time left. It''s time to go.


    Otherwise, when the major galaxies come back to their senses and are full of spies, they will not be able to leave.


    Before leaving, ask the two of them to take care of the Shanling people and the Huajia people. If hualushui comes back, they must be careful again.


    After a few hasty instructions, Ning Tao stepped on the secret channel. He gained a lot in this trip. Besides the supreme artifact, cultivation, blood pill and so on, there was one more thing.


    That is the top grade galaxy, the ancient god galaxy, which is actually a dark subordinate force of the Lagerstroemia galaxy.


    He never thought of that!


    In other words, his real enemy is not the ancient god, but the big sky, the big crape myrtle, the star nest, and the last one. He''s not sure.


    However, from the current point of view alone, it is comparable to the three superpowers, which makes him more stressed.


    Fortunately, the overlord imprisoned Gu Ying. The Ziwei emperor came to ask for it, but he refused. It''s said that he would be imprisoned for 100 years to show punishment. It''s useless for anyone to intercede.


    In this way, the threat of the ancient god system is greatly reduced.


    It is said that the blue faced fangs came to avenge in the star nest, but after seeing the giant, they negotiated with each other and only asked for a move to end the matter.


    The overwhelming force of nature beat back the two giants, just as people thought.


    But it''s obviously not as easy as before.


    Ning Tao sighs. Now, he is more worried about another thing, that is, the safety of the original clan.


    I don''t know what''s going on now?


    And


    "Long time fierce, you wait for me!"

 Chapter 3355

    Three months later, the heat continued.


    It''s been three months since Ning Tao secretly left at the gap of the great wilderness, but the deeds of the great wilderness are more and more boiling in the world.


    It''s spread to almost every corner.


    It''s just like storytelling.


    Moreover, every day there are new stories spread out, the wilderness has become the focus, I do not know how many famous strong, go to visit the giant.


    Others want to learn from each other.


    After all, he should be a great monk who has reached the peak of martial arts. Looking around the world, he is rare.


    I''m very lucky to get his advice.


    That''s no less than amazing.


    However, the giant has not appeared since then!


    The three supremacies were defeated, the green faced fangs and the crape myrtle emperor were also defeated. After these two things, no one who didn''t have eyes dared to fool around in the wilderness.


    Although the real master did not appear, the traces of the two battles were observed by countless people.


    I have to say that many people have gained.


    It also led to the prosperity of the great wilderness.


    The road of martial arts is more and more prosperous!


    It is said that master lingxu also went to Dahuang and made friends with Dahuang college and bawangzong. He also made a deal to build a trans galactic transmission array for them, which is still direct to Central mainland.


    It''s better in the Galactic transport array.


    The position of superior galaxies is more and more stable.


    As for himself, from the information he inquired about all the way, the world''s wanted order has been hanging, but there are different opinions about his whereabouts. Some say that he is in the wilderness, others say that he has left.


    In a word, Ning Tao has never been exposed since the accident, just like the evaporation of the world.


    No one''s heard.


    It''s not just a fog for him.


    Knowing this, Ning Tao''s heart is hard to avoid some bitterness and complexity. In the future, when he is in the world, he is afraid that it will be difficult for him to walk. It is the damned long time that he was killed.


    The holy land of time and space, the ten fold boundary, I guess the situation is not so good, right? I don''t know how far he betrayed me?


    Is it possible to betray at all costs?


    For yourself or just for yourself?


    Ning Tao doesn''t know all this. In a word, he should return to the original continent as soon as possible, and Shi Yao can''t show up any more. Otherwise, he will be killed.


    He can''t stay in the world for a long time. When he deals with the affairs here, he will go back to the three realms to recuperate.


    Hibernate for a while.


    Wait till the show is over.


    At present, things have not yet reached the worst step, that is, the step of exposing the "holy land".


    The four forces still want to eat alone. As long as this idea is still in existence for a day, they will not publicize it. In other words, they will have opportunities and hope.


    Ning Tao pondered, and Gu Qiong''s figure appeared in his mind. His smile was so profound. He not only looked at his right hand, but also the inheritance of the saint was here. It seemed that he had to fight for the great fairy.


    He was overjoyed by the fact that the great spirit stopped the great heaven. He didn''t waste his time.


    In this way, the fairy must make friends.


    Big spiral also want to try!


    In addition, Jiang Chen, although his news is rare at the moment, but he has such a thing, it is estimated that he has been unable to sit down for a long time, but this matter is more difficult.


    He also didn''t expect that Lagerstroemia is one of his real enemies. It''s almost impossible to resolve the enmity between them with the help of Jiang Chen alone.


    Even because of their relationship with him, big crape myrtle may be unfavorable to him.


    It''s more difficult for him to control Lagerstroemia.


    "Oh, it''s terrible..."


    Ning Tao grits his teeth and scolds him secretly. His hatred for time is endless. He wants to tear him up. His plan is in a mess.


    "Damn, damn..."


    Now Ning Tao''s identity and face can''t be used, but he can only incarnate in sanxiu, take the mask sent by huangtianqi, and rush to the origin clan at full speed.


    Finally, a month later, he arrived in the ancient continent, where it looked calm.


    It doesn''t seem to have been affected by this.


    Think about it. He didn''t reveal anything about the origin of the clan when he was in the holy land of time and space. However, he took out a lot of immortal wine at that time, which was the only hidden danger.


    It seems that we need to make some preparations.


    So as not to be suspected by the four major galaxies


    Half a day later, it originated from the back mountain.


    This is a forbidden area. In addition to a huge array plate, several exquisite lofts have been built. At this time, Ning Tao has returned here with a long sigh of relief.


    The origin clan has been in a panic for several months. I don''t know how the news will leak out?


    At that time, they were also involved. They were afraid that the four major galaxy alliance might come one day, and Huyan clan leader even prepared for the worst.Keep the fire of his people.


    Let the younger generation evacuate, find a way to live and so on.


    However, for several months, everyone''s attention has been on the other side of the wilderness, and they have been watching the news of Ning Tao. The wind devil wants to go back several times, but the situation of the origin clan is unstable, so it''s necessary for him to be in charge.


    It was not until Ning Tao returned today that everyone was relieved, especially the steel spear Immortal Emperor who guarded the valley.


    It can be said that


    he can''t eat well and sleep in recent months.


    His life and fortune are all in Ning Tao''s mind. When Ning Tao dies, he will not be able to live.


    So is Ning 123.


    Looking at the conspirators in the attic, the emperor wiped his sweat and finally got a good sleep. It''s a day to live.


    How else can I leave?


    In the secret room, after listening to Ning Tao''s words, seven or eight people, including the wind devil, were all silent.


    Especially when she clenched her teeth and clenched her fists, a jade face became ugly. She looked at Ning Tao tightly and said, "you Are you sure? "


    "What if, what if it was an accident?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and takes a complicated look at Shi Yao. He says dully, "remember, we are in a situation where accidents are absolutely not allowed. We have to think about the worst. You''d better worry about the ten fold world first."


    "If this guy is really crazy, the accumulation of your ten fold world for so many years will be destroyed in an instant. You can decide which is more important."


    As soon as the words came out, Shi Yao tightly pursed her pale lips, breathed quickly, and said, "in the ten fold world, only a few people can walk in the holy land of time and space, and walk out of the ten fold world. The time is long and fierce. At present, she should not have this qualification."


    "Moreover, the ten fold boundary is a natural danger, which is difficult to break even if it is found, so we still have time."


    But at this time, the wind demon leisurely way: "we also think of this aspect before, so sent someone to the holy land of time and space to inquire, now there is nothing unusual."


    "It''s estimated that even if it was a long time of fierce betrayal, I just hated you and wanted to kill you. After all, it''s not very likely that you''ve robbed other people''s wives and betrayed people."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is speechless, but turns a white eye. It''s the old man Shiyi who gave it to him, right?


    And Shi Yao came with him.


    He never asked, he never asked?


    Then, he waved his hand and said, "in a word, try to spread the news to the ten realms. How can we let them solve the problem? We are already unable to protect ourselves, and we can''t manage them any more. I''m going back to the three realms."


    "At the moment, I''m only one step away from Xianhuang. It''s time to prepare for the June 9th Tianjie!"

 Chapter 3356

    June 9 is one of the three deadliest disasters in the world.


    It is only when all living beings touch the emperor level that they will come to such an end. It is worthy of destroying those who are against heaven Dead robbery!


    If the four or nine days robbery is very difficult, the six or nine days robbery is very abnormal.


    Only those with great perseverance can get through it.


    And the 99 Tianjie, one of the strongest Tianjie in the world, is the end of all living beings. Facing it, almost no living beings can survive completely.


    Looking at the world, there are only a few people who can cross it.


    This shows how little hope there is.


    It hardly exists. It can be called a miracle!


    Perseverance, efforts and so on, in the face of this real destruction, doomsday, everything is in vain, only the invisible luck will be possible.


    But this kind of thing Who is right?


    Ning Tao shakes his head, no longer a person to daydream, he needs to face is only 69 days, just need to think about how to cross it.


    If successful, it will be an emperor.


    If failed, as a handful of loess.


    Nothing more than either-or!


    At this time, the night is falling, looking at the starry sky, just when the stars are scattered, and a gorgeous silver gauze is scattered down, quite soft, the aurora is bright, occasionally a meteor across the sky, bringing a brief resplendence.


    Ning Tao is lying on a flat grass in the back mountain. He looks at the starry sky and seems to be very close.


    Hold out your hand as if you can hold it.


    Everything is so dreamy, I really want to be so beautiful all the time


    "Sand Sand... "


    The rustle of footsteps came.


    Soon, he stops beside Ning Tao, sits down slightly and says nothing. It seems that he is also looking at the starry sky. No one is willing to destroy this beautiful artistic conception.


    "The beauty When will it last forever? "


    "These days When does it end? "


    Ning Tao thought it was Shi Yao when he heard about Yan Yizheng, but he didn''t expect that it was Tang Lan who didn''t say a word before. She saw her beautiful eyes twinkling, reflecting the beautiful picture of the starry sky.


    Dimly, as if there are crystal tears flashing.


    Reflected in the moonlight.


    "Well, maybe I''ll have to wait until I get to heaven? Or the situation of the overlord Ning Tao whispers.


    Suddenly, Tang Lan suddenly turned around and rushed into his arms. A pair of tears twinkled in her eyes and choked: "no Don''t do this again, we must live, no matter how difficult it is, we must Come back alive. "


    She is very weak and painful at the moment. The past few months have been too hard for her. It''s a kind of mental torture.


    Ning Tao is in danger, but she can''t help. She has to wait. This It''s not the first time.


    She hates this useless self.


    Can be desperately hard, to now amazing fairy Jun eight heavy she, or was nine heavy ningtao to surpass.


    She didn''t know what her worth was?


    Is it just a vase?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao stopped, a touch of love appeared on her face, slowly whirling her hair, and said with guilt, "I''m sorry to worry you. I promise you that no matter how dangerous it is, I will come back in the future."


    "All the efforts we have made so far are to see the starry sky all day in the future. I have been working hard for this."


    "Protect your homeland, protect you..."


    Tang Lan red eyes, tightly embrace Ning Tao, as if for fear that he from his arms to slip away.


    Ning Tao also keeps her warm.


    At this moment, the heart is wrapped by a thick warmth


    After six days in the family of origin, the progress of cultivation is very slow, which is expected. Even if Ning Tao opened a jar of "Chixin wine" which has been treasured for a long time, it only increased some accumulation, and it is difficult to improve in a short time.


    As for the 69 Tianjie, although he has not yet sensed it, he feels that it is approaching.


    The ancient Dafa and xianhuangpian were deduced early, but unfortunately, they have not been used up to now. However, he believes that they will be used one day.


    Due to the great strength of Chixin liquor and its amazing energy, Ning Tao entered the original tower for refining.


    It''s three months. It''s three months outside. It''s 12 years inside the original tower.


    This is not a short time.


    But the harvest is not much.


    It didn''t reach the peak, nor did it sense the arrival of the June 9th Tianjie. It just added some details, settled down well, and united with bailuo more closely.


    Supreme artifact, it''s already an incredible existence, and the artifact spirit also has its own intelligence.


    I can even talk to Ning Tao.


    As a result, we can confront the enemy independently.But relatively, without the increase and support of external forces, its strength has dropped a bit.


    But because it was refined and strengthened by Ning Tao at the end of the day, once they work together, they will not feel repulsive at all, and even their power will soar.


    , but after the confession is finished, he has not been able to take the first World War. This is the essence of his uncle.


    From Eight trigrams refining instrument record.


    However, there are always opportunities. The world is still very busy and there is no feeling of rest.


    Ning Tao shakes his head. Seeing this situation, he can''t stop for a while. As soon as he shrugs his shoulders, he can only retreat first. There is something waiting for him to do in the holy land of eternal life.


    On the same day, he set foot on the return journey and returned to the three realms through the array.


    And the array disk is also on the verge of limit.


    It is estimated that it can be used once in the end. I''m not sure there will be any accidents, but I can only stick to it.


    Underground space array failure, all of a sudden forced into a dilemma, this approach is also helpless.


    Ning Tao is not willing to use the transmission of the original array disk, but he can''t use it any more. I''m afraid he can''t go back. Whether he can break through the imperial level depends on the chance of his trip.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Back to the three realms, Ning Tao didn''t keep the situation, and told the outside world everything.


    After hearing this, everyone''s heart sank. Has it been exposed in the world? Sure enough, it''s a big trouble. Today''s three realms can barely accommodate the existence of Xianjun Bazhong.


    It is estimated that it will take at least seven or eight years for the outside world to accommodate Xianhuang at this rate.


    But Ning Tao can''t afford to wait.


    He needs to be faster, faster.


    Gu Xuanxuan, her accomplishments are more and more unfathomable. It is estimated that if the energy of heaven and earth is enough, she will break through immediately. Moreover, she is not an ordinary Immortal Emperor. She must be able to shock the world.


    Ning Tao was busy for several days, and handed over the eight trigrams, treasures, things, etc. to his subordinates. Finally, he decided to start the journey, the goal, and the other four realms of the holy land of eternal life.


    That is Yuwenchuan''s base camp!


    In spite of the danger, knowing yourself and your opponent, you can win a hundred battles. On the one hand, you need to look for your own chance at the imperial level; on the other hand, you need to find out the strength of the four circles.


    In this way, we can prepare well in the remaining decades to prepare for a complete solution.


    Only a few people know about him.


    Finally, this day came, Ning Tao handed over the key to his elder life and let Qinglian take care of it. However, he quietly stepped into the four worlds of the galaxy by means of training camp.


    "Brush" get a, a completely different feeling gush all over the body, there is a full aura.


    Wandering between heaven and earth.


    Like a wise man, a wise brain flashes fast.

 Chapter 3357

    In a desolate, silent land, a space crack, quietly open, out of a black robed youth, a pair of curious eyes looking at the four directions.


    It was as if a layer of shackles had been released.


    "Here Is that the four realms? "


    Ning Tao murmured, feeling a little different from what he imagined. He stretched out his hand slightly and felt it for a while. He found that the energy of heaven and earth here was quite rich.


    The law of heaven and earth is also stronger than the three realms.


    But, it''s not too strong. Is this the four realms?


    Ning Tao is suspicious, some don''t believe it. Where did the puppet Taoist send himself? Although he said casually, any field is OK, but it''s too casually. Shouldn''t he throw himself into a forbidden area?


    He looked up and saw that it was desolate and overgrown with weeds. It seemed that there had been no one for many years.


    Looking up at the starry sky again, it''s a scene I''ve never seen before. A gorgeous Milky way is hanging for nine days, like a silver waterfall, with four stars of different colors standing in all directions.


    One purple, one black, one yellow, one Yin.


    They should be heaven, Jiuyou, demon and underworld. Now they are outside the four realms?


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment. This place should be a small world, which was opened up by a statue. After a long time, I still have to let myself choose.


    Where to go?


    In any case, there is danger in any field.


    Yuwenchuan four people have refined the origin of the world, once they find out, it''s really bad.


    The puppet Taoist did not dare to guarantee that he would be rescued.


    However, the four of them didn''t think that they would dare to sneak in, and they were all injured a year or two ago. Should they be recovering now?


    Ning Tao felt his chin and thought that it should be like this. Moreover, if he wanted to find out the enemy''s strength, Tianjie was the first of the four. His strength had always been the strongest. He could go there first and guess the other three.


    Thinking of this, he made up his mind, looked up at the purple planet, identified the target.


    Just want to leave here, ear but spread a intermittent hoarse voice: "small Xiaoyou, you''ve all come. Don''t you want to get my inheritance before you leave? "


    Words a, Ning Tao''s footstep suddenly a stiff, a pair of eyes in the electric light flint narrowed up.


    "Someone?"


    Although he just came here for a moment, he didn''t see clearly here, and the spirit just swept a little, but it was not that anyone could be blinded by the past?


    This person, I''m afraid, is not simple.


    And should see how he came, no matter how he thinks, after all is hidden danger.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao can''t help but stop and look around, arched his hand and said: "dare to ask the elder


    "Ha ha..."


    "Come to my territory, don''t you know who I am? It''s very interesting for you to come to my inner circle all at once. Who''s behind you? "


    The old voice said hoarsely.


    In the voice, there is still some curiosity.


    This is his small world, how can you break into a person? Can enter the outside that he arranges already calculate not, can come down to his inside unexpectedly.


    It really surprised him.


    Is it yuwenchuan''s four men who did it?


    No It''s impossible. I don''t have anything worthy of their attention. I don''t think I will do anything to myself


    Just when he doubts, Ning Tao is also doing his best to patrol. Although he doesn''t find his true self, it''s no surprise that this should be his small world. He suddenly rushes into his territory.


    Is this puppet Taoist old fool?


    He sent himself to other people''s nest. If it was a monster''s nest, it would be like sending pork and pork.


    After thinking about it, he said with a smile: "I have no intention of breaking into here, and I have no purpose. I have many troubles. Please forgive me. I will leave now."


    Then he wanted to leave the small world.


    But a barrier, world pressure, suddenly shrouded Ning Tao, will he firmly fixed in place.


    It was obvious that he was not going to leave.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Why don''t you stay with me? "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyebrows sank and said in a cold voice, "what do you mean, master? Should I have no fate or enmity with you, or even kill you before I see you? "


    Although he can''t guess his real strength, he should be an Immortal Emperor.


    He''s also a veteran.


    To tell you the truth, I really want to fight.


    However, it''s too bad for him to fight here, but if he''s aggressive again, he''ll have to fight. His artifact, white fall, maybe it''s time to see blood.


    It''s also a good way to test his current strength.


    You don''t have to lose!


    "Dong Dong... "


    However, a sound of crutches clubbing on the ground suddenly sounded, especially loud in this desolate land. There was also a sound of footstep, but it was vain and powerless. Just like ghosts, it came to us lightly.Ning Tao glances at the corner of his eyes, and immediately takes a panoramic view of this person''s real face, with a slight frown.


    This person, thin and weak, a pair of empty eyes, but like a ghost, looking straight, sparse hair, only a few floating, teeth all off, but also wrapped with a strong dead air.


    Ning Tao is no stranger to this. He should not be far away from death. How can he meet him if he can''t die?


    Generally, this kind of person is the most difficult.


    I''m dying. There''s nothing to be afraid of?


    "Damn it..."


    The crutch old man looked at Ning Tao, narrowed his eyes and said feebly: "aren''t you aiming at my inheritance? Those people outside want to come in, but now that you''re in, do you want to go out like this? "


    Scolded a puppet Taoist, Ning Tao immediately showed a stiff smile, and said: "I have no idea about your inheritance


    It''s true. We''ve been all over the world, destroying eight wastelands, kicking twelve roads, and shaking sixteen tigers. What good things have we never seen? It''s just a fairy emperor. To tell you the truth, I didn''t pay attention to it.


    The inheritance of the supreme Jinyang was left behind by him, and now it is the inheritance of the supreme Jinyang.


    Not to mention, it''s the fourth world of the galaxy.


    There won''t be any good things.


    The crutch old man stares at Ning Tao tightly, perceives that there is no danger, and then clenches his teeth and says with a grim smile: "no matter how you come in? What is the real purpose? In a word, I have achieved my goal. "


    "Look, how nice and beautiful a body is. This surging sense of strength and vigor is the most suitable body for me to take over. I thought I could only take it from someone casually, but I didn''t expect to give it back to my home."


    "After entering the world of huangquan, entering the road of huangquan, and meeting the old man of huangquan, do you think you can still walk?"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face turned white and said in a panic: "you Are you going to take me away? "


    "No No, my spirit is very strong. If you want to take me away, you will regret it. Let''s discuss it. I can help you get another body. "


    Seeing that he was in a panic, the old man with the walking stick, that is, the old man in huangquan, grinned with a smile. It was really stupid. He was at the peak of Xianhuang''s mid-term career, and he was one of the few experts in the four realms.


    Although it has been damaged and its power has been greatly reduced, the power of the spirit can not be weaker than that of an Immortal King.


    And this is his little world.


    Absolutely safe.


    Immediately sneer: "boy, don''t struggle to death, obediently to the emperor to present the body."


    During the conversation, the spirit comes out of the body, condenses a sickle, rushes to Ning Tao''s eyebrow with ecstasy and madness, goes straight into the sea of soul, and wants to occupy the perfect body.


    "The secret of the yellow spring, the sickle of the soul!"


    However, when the spirit of old man huangquan just touched Ning Tao''s eyebrows, the latter said sarcastically: "do you know how to write the word" death "


    "Nine turn Nirvana reincarnation Sutra, the eighth turn!"


    "Give me Swallow


    The next second, a huge suction burst out in an instant, and the old man''s face was shocked. He only felt that his whole body''s energy was rapidly passing towards a bottomless hole.


    "What What the hell is that? "


    "No Don''t... "

 Chapter 3358

    "Do you know what it''s called? That''s why heaven has a way, you don''t go, and hell has no way. You break in, provoke Ning Mo, and see reincarnation. Do you think you can escape? "


    Ning Tao learns his tone just now and sneers.


    As he speaks, he tries his best to urge the nine turn Nirvana Sutra in the center of his brow. Its power of swallowing is the key to longevity and the strengthened version of swallowing the road, which is extremely overbearing.


    At that time, even a wisp of ghost of the supreme ghost was folded on it, so it can be imagined.


    Although the current situation is just a strong Immortal Emperor, it seems that he is not weak, and even can struggle. Moreover, unlike the ghost of the ghost, he has intelligence, not only a soul power.


    When the power reaches a level, even the nine turn Nirvana Sutra will be broken.


    However, it is obvious that the old people in huangquan are not good enough.


    Even less than the peak, the power of the spirit is only compared with the early days of Xianhuang, so it can hardly escape the shackles.


    "Ah..."


    "You Who the hell are you? No No, little Xiao you, spare my life. We have something to discuss. I have treasure and And inheritance, all of which can be given to you... "


    "Dharma, this is Dharma. Don''t Stop smoking and let Let me be an ox or a horse. "


    The old man in huangquan was hard and frightened.


    The older people get, the more afraid they are of death.


    Especially in the hands of an Immortal King, I''m not reconciled. This time, he''s clumsy, but the price is too high.


    There''s no way to break away from this horrible suction.


    Even in this world, he can''t feel smoothly, let alone escape by force.


    Ning Tao sneered. He thought that there would be a fierce battle. He was in a bad situation in other people''s small world. But who ever thought that he would come to die? It really saved him a lot of effort. It was very unexpected.


    The energy storage of the nine turn Nirvana Sutra keeps rising, but the old man in huangquan is getting weaker and weaker.


    The shadow became more and more dark and transparent.


    In the blink of an eye, half of his body had disappeared.


    "Please Please... "


    Huang Quan old man trills despair way.


    That touch of expression, such as the cold of pale dead ash.


    When he completely despaired, Ning Tao suddenly lightened the swallowing, muttered: "let you go?"


    This short sentence seemed to bring a ray of light to the dark world of the old man. He suddenly widened his eyes, trembled and begged: "little Xiaoyou, no, my Lord, I I believe it, I believe it. "


    "I''d like to offer my unique skills to you. It''s the supreme Dharma. Many people dream of it. There''s also the treasure of my life. Please forgive me once..."


    And hear this, Ning Tao face is expressionless, just shook his head, with even increased the power of phagocytosis.


    It''s like I''m going to absorb it.


    After a breath or two, there will be no old man in the world.


    "No No, I''m willing to submit, my Lord. I''m willing to submit. The living old man is worth more than the dead old man... "


    The old man yelled with red eyes.


    This is his last cry, like holding on to the straw, in order to survive.


    But as soon as the words came out, he suddenly felt that the power of swallowing was weakening. His eyes suddenly brightened, and the secret way was hopeful. Ning Tao touched his chin, picked his eyebrows and said, "this is what you said. Now it''s time to go back."


    To tell you the truth, originally he was going to kill a hundred people, but later he gradually felt that it was not worth it.


    I can''t be so reckless when I first come to the four realms.


    Although he knew nothing about this place, he would never tell so many powerful people like old man huangquan. If he died, he would set off a huge wave in the four circles.


    That is to say, it will attract attention.


    And, as he said in his last sentence, the value of living is indeed higher than that of dying.


    "I have no regrets. It''s my highest honor to serve adults," the old man bowed his head.


    This one stroke, let his heart completely smashed, what a see old man, such as see a bi hell, all in vain, when powerful, famous, even yuwenchuan dare not respect him completely died.


    At present, there is only one old man for survival, for survival and for hope.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately turned over his hand and took out the seal of the contract slave. He said leisurely, "brand your spirit and serve me. Maybe in the future, you can go to a higher level."


    Old man Huang Quan''s face turned white, and now he had only a weak soul power. Although he didn''t know what a slave seal was, he should have sold himself. As for what could be better, he thought it was just empty words.


    But later I realized that Ning Tao said less


    A bite of teeth, already desperate, can only sign the contract, a moment later, in the light of the contract.


    In the middle of the brow of old man huangquan, there is a trace similar to fire. This is the sign of Ning Tao. He has been controlled. His life and death are only in In a moment.After seeing the contract, Ning taosui regained the power of swallowing it. After looking at the eighth turn, it has reached 35%. Previously, it has risen to 26% in the barren land. Although the increase is not much, he is also very satisfied.


    What kind of trauma did the old guy suffer, which led to a great loss of strength, or even on the verge of falling.


    I want to get rid of this crisis.


    "My Lord," the old man shrank into a group. His whole soul was in danger and seemed to break up. Seeing Ning Tao, he quickly changed his words and said, "Lord Master... "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned. If it goes on like this, it won''t take long for him to disappear.


    I need to find a body to live with.


    The original body is no longer useful. I''m afraid it will speed up the death. No wonder I can''t help taking it away.


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, suddenly took out Yan Mo with a wave of hand and said: "stay here first."


    "Puppet Puppets? "


    The old man was stunned, but now he couldn''t take care of it. At any rate, he was also a body, which immediately turned into a yellow light and shot into the mind of the devil.


    Before long, Yan Mo took the initiative. It was the old man in huangquan who was moving his body.


    He was surprised to find that although this puppet is not generally strong, I''m afraid it can compete with the ordinary Xianhuang. Its body strength is also hard.


    Where did this guy get it, baby?


    This bearing, is it heaven''s several?


    After thinking about it, old man huangquan quietly touched the flame mark in the middle of his eyebrows to see if the strength of the slave seal could be removed quietly? But as soon as he came into contact, his whole face turned pale as paper.


    It''s better than anything he''s ever seen.


    Even if Ning Tao doesn''t intervene, it will be very difficult for him to wipe it out by himself.


    If you don''t do one well, you''ll be out of your wits.


    "Where the hell are these kids from?" In his heart, the old man cursed that he was oppressed by an Immortal King.


    Think about it.


    But at this time, Ning Tao slightly inspired some slave seals, and immediately made old man Huang Quan roll all over the floor in pain, screaming repeatedly. The former came to the body, took down the space ring and other things, and counted them one by one.


    There''s nothing valuable. I don''t know where his pride comes from. The only one who can get into his eyes is a Shangpin Dharma named "huangquan Tianjing".


    But that''s it.


    "Lord Master, I''m wrong, and I don''t dare to do it any more, "said the old man, covering his head with a splitting headache.


    The steel head cracked the earth.


    There was a bang.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said flatly: "call me young master. It''s just a lesson. The next time is to die."

 Chapter 3359

    Half a day later, Ning Tao was lying under a dead tree with withered grass in his mouth, listening to the old man Huang Quan''s long talk about some things in the four realms.


    The history of the four realms is also very long. It has experienced ups and downs, ups and downs, and it is also very wonderful.


    However, after the reign of emperor Zhan, Emperor Yao, Emperor Ming and Emperor Jiuyou, the four realms seem to have changed their taste and appearance. They are no longer what they used to be. Even there are no records of the four realms before the reign of emperor Zhan, Emperor Yao, Emperor Ming and Emperor Jiuyou.


    The four of them have been ruling from the time of the four emperors to today, firmly holding the core of the four realms.


    No one''s provocation can be shaken. He is the Supreme Master, ruler and the most noble existence. He does not even dare to disobey their voice.


    People call it the God of creation, only worship


    But only a few people, who survived from the four emperors'' time, knew something about it.


    To Ning Tao''s surprise, the four realms were almost extinct in the era of the four emperors, and the power of the source was almost nonexistent. Life was ruined. It should be the war with the candle dragon in that year, and the four realms suffered unprecedented heavy losses.


    It wasn''t until a long time, thousands of years later, that some vitality was restored and the road of martial arts and Taoism continued to multiply.


    During this period, we also experienced disasters and revivals, and then we had the four realms today, which were several times better than the peak of the four realms at that time.


    However, now there is also a bottleneck. Many people don''t know what the bottleneck is, but Ning Tao can feel that even if it is the law of heaven and earth in the four realms, there will be no supremacy. The gap between the high and the low is too big.


    It''s like the seesaw.


    If the three realms drag on, the four realms will be stuck forever. Now the recovery of the three realms also brings them hope.


    That''s the possibility of hitting the supreme.


    However, this level itself is very difficult to touch, and the four realms have just taken a turn. Even in a few decades, there will be no supremacy. I can rest assured.


    The old man of huangquan is really a character in the four realms. If yuwenchuan and the other four emperors can''t come out, he is one of the strongest. Only when he wandered in the Jiuyou realm more than ten years ago, he accidentally hit the road.


    Who would have thought that Jiuyou emperor would wake up? He was hit by it in the front. Although he escaped, he was not far away from death. He could feel that the other party didn''t care about him.


    There seems to be something important.


    Ning Tao knows clearly that it should be about the three realms. He deserves his bad luck.


    When the old man of the four immortals asked, he was surprised.


    "There are more than ten of them in the world of heaven? The demon world and the nine worlds are less. Even the weakest underworld should have seven or eight


    "On the whole, there should be about 40 people. Don''t you know?" Asked the old man.


    I always feel that Ning Tao knows nothing about the four realms.


    Let him talk dry.


    However, Ning Tao was not in the mood to pay attention to him at this time. His face was very ugly. He was as gloomy as water. He frowned tightly. Was there thirty or forty people?


    That''s too much.


    There are not so many superior galaxies, right?


    I really don''t know if I don''t ask. I''m scared when I ask. There is no fairy king in the three realms. The gap is too big. No wonder the four realms don''t worry at all.


    They are all in the bag.


    It seems that the details of so many years are not in vain.


    And not only the Immortal Emperor, the Immortal King and the Immortal King should be more amazing. Although they are unwilling to admit it, each of these four realms is similar to the overlord star.


    It''s just that the laws of heaven and earth are different.


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao calm face, silent, old man seems to feel the pressure, don''t know where to say the wrong words, immediately scared in the side dare not speak.


    It was not until a long time that Ning Tao took a deep breath. He had to find a way to weaken their strength.


    Otherwise, there is no chance of winning.


    He''s got a big head at the thought of it.


    However, fortunately, the relationship between these four circles is not very good. There are often wars and chaos. They have been fighting incessantly and want to annex each other.


    Ning Tao was eager to see this scene, and saved himself from consuming them.


    But in recent years, it seems that the reason is that they have to prepare to attack the three realms. Their subordinates are so constrained that they are not allowed to fight any more. Some senior leaders know that there are three realms and they are already preparing to attack.


    Old man huangquan knew something about it, but he was not interested in it. He had planned to pick up a leak and so on.


    It''s also good news for Ning Tao. It proves that the friars of the four realms are not in the same heart as their four emperors. There are many scattered monks like old man huangquan.


    It was a relief to him.


    "Come on, let''s go to heaven," Ning Tao waved his hand, even though he was going to leave this world.


    But after a few steps, he suddenly looked at the place with strange eyes and asked subconsciously, "you are a good place in the world of the yellow spring, are you looking at the four worlds?""Of course, even the founding school is more than enough. Even the same class is envious of my small world. If refining, it will help them a lot. However, there are few such people who want to die."


    The old man in huangquan has a proud face.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes turned. He could not help but have a plan come to his heart. Suddenly, the secret language passed to the old man in huangquan.


    the latter gradually changed and hesitated for a moment, but when he saw the Ning Tao staring at him, he nodded his head. Now he has the final say. He is also his natural world.


    First, take out some talismans and burn them.


    Then, he did some tricks on the world of the yellow spring. There was always a feeling of panic in his heart.


    It''s like the rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building


    It wasn''t long before two streams of light burst out of the world of the yellow spring. Although it was outside the four realms, the energy of heaven and earth was very strong, and many big people started their schools here.


    So there''s more than one small world.


    As Ning Tao was on his way, he felt the law of heaven and earth, and tried to mobilize the origin of the three realms. He found that it was very difficult. It was too far away, and there was a seal between them. It seemed that the origin of the three realms was useless.


    On the other side, Yan Mo, who had covered his body, whispered: "that, young master? What are you doing in heaven? You are The people of heaven? "


    The kingdom of heaven is the power of yuwenchuan, and it is also the most powerful, huge and terrifying power in the four circles.


    It''s a country of its own.


    The territory is almost ninety-nine percent of the sky.


    As for fighting alone, almost no one is the opponent of Huang Yu and Wen Chuan. Although old man Huang Quan can''t catch up in words, if he really starts fighting, he will be counselled immediately.


    It''s not going to last three moves at most.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao just about to open his mouth, suddenly eyebrows a Yang, stopped the body shape, quickly distorted the space, the body shape of the two of them into the space.


    "Why? What''s the matter? " The old man in huangquan asked for a sign, and could not help looking in one direction.


    In the sight, you can clearly see a spaceship in a broken small world heritage site, but it is under attack. Vines are winding around the spaceship, as if to smash it. An ancient creature roars.


    When he saw the real face of the monster, the old man''s pupil shrank and exclaimed, "it''s a cannibal tree. This kind of monster has not been extinct yet?"


    "Well, the friar on the boat seems to be one of the three forces in heaven Misty

 Chapter 3360

    "Misty clan? One of the three forces? " Ning Tao whispered, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    He remembers that old man huangquan said that the original name of the ethereal sect was ethereal immortal sect, which was the strongest force in heaven. However, after yuwenchuan rose, it began to decline. Later, it changed its name to ethereal sect and stayed dormant in a corner of heaven.


    But he is the only one who dares to resist yuwenchuan.


    And it''s the longest lived.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao thinks that it''s best to try to get in touch and win over. If you can''t, it''s better not to participate in the affairs of the three realms.


    Anyway, he has made up his mind. Since he has come to the four realms this time, he should make a big noise. It''s better to stir him up and kill him. He can weaken the strength of the four realms as much as he can.


    It''s the only thing he can do now.


    Moreover, it is in this period of time to find opportunities for him to break through the imperial level. Here, although the supreme has rules to suppress, the Immortal Emperor does not.


    He even thought that he would secretly bring them here and let them practice and break through here.


    Huangquan is a good base.


    As soon as he thought about it, he thought that it was wise to stay with the old man, which was much better than death. However, his loyalty still needs to be carefully considered now


    When thinking about it, the battle has come to the last moment in the ruins of the small world. The cannibal tree is fierce and has reached the peak level of the demon king, and can even compete with the half step emperor of human beings.


    moreover, this is its territory. You can see that a lot of debris has been turned into its nutrients.


    If the spaceship had not relied on its hard texture and this layer of array protection, I''m afraid it would have been torn up by the cannibal tree and swallowed up the friars inside.


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Boom Ah... "


    On the spaceship, there were seven or eight friars. Although there were a lot of them, they turned pale and screamed.


    Originally, they only wanted to hunt some small demons. Who ever thought that when they passed through the forest of the blue sky, they would encounter such a strange beast as the cannibal tree. This is a kind of horrible and vicious existence, and countless human beings have been killed by it.


    It is said that in those years, a cannibal tree was lucky enough to enter the rank of emperor. It was extremely powerful and invincible, and even entered the kingdom of heaven at one stroke.


    Kill the believers and friars in the kingdom of heaven.


    The three immortal emperors failed to do anything about it.


    In the end, it was the emperor of war, and yuwenchuan was forced to kill the demon king cannibal tree, but it left a heavy mark on the history of the four circles.


    In general, if the cannibal tree is not found, it must be wiped out jointly. It can also be reported to the kingdom of heaven and rewarded. So over the years, the cannibal tree and other evil things have almost disappeared. I didn''t expect that there are any more here.


    Only one or two steps away from the demon emperor.


    But now, not to mention reporting to heaven, whether they can survive is one thing.


    "Why What should I do? The ethereal cloud protection array will be broken soon. We can''t hold on any longer. When will they arrive, elder? " Several guards gritted their teeth.


    One of the men, dressed in a cloud robe, though his face is ordinary, has a kind of perseverance that ordinary people don''t have. In this huge crisis, he clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice: "the call for help has just been sent out, and it won''t come so soon."


    "Hold on, as long as we can hold on to the elder, we will win. The monster seems to be in a hurry."


    But one side of a woman, immediately staring, angry voice: "are you crazy? Can''t you see that it''s almost impossible to hold on? If you inject Xianli into this array again, when the array is broken, no one will be able to escape. "


    "In my opinion, it''s the right way to let those slaves and hands fight for time and let''s take the opportunity to escape."


    The words changed the faces of those men.


    This is to send them to death. The slaves are OK. They have a death contract, but they are just guards. Although they want to protect the Lord, these words are really heartbreaking.


    I don''t think of them as human beings.


    Just use it!


    "No, if you want to die together, if you want to live together, I will never leave my brothers. Ji Qing, if you dare to go first, I will kill you even if I die first," the cloud robed man gritted his teeth.


    But the whip of the tree, which was comparable to the Immortal King''s blow, was drawn down, and the ethereal cloud protection array split seven or eight cracks.


    This number is growing.


    Anytime, anywhere, there is the possibility of breaking.


    Seeing this, the woman, who was called Ji Qing, turned green and red on her jade face, clenched her silver teeth and said angrily, "Ning Hui, do you have to let everyone die together? Let our two inner disciples join the slaves? "


    There is a strong disgust in that speech.


    It''s like it''s not worth it.


    However, Ning Hui took a deep look at Ji Qing. There was a flash of complexity in his eyes. He said in a slightly unobservable voice: "if you can die together, it''s a good thing..."


    Just when the people were in despair, a loud shout came from the horizon: "don''t be presumptuous."Words fall, see a dazzling, bright golden arrow, mixed with the power of the fiery flame, with incredible speed, through layers of vine obstacles, mercilessly stabbed in the branches of the cannibal tree.


    "Roar..."


    Cannibal tree eat pain, scream, did not expect that there will be rescue, how can come so fast?


    I just wanted to try my best to take away the monks, but I found that the golden arrow was extraordinary. It burst into a rolling flame, just like gasoline.


    His hard branches were all set on fire.


    In the blink of an eye, there was a huge fire.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "Roar, pain Kill, kill... " Cannibal tree red eyes, rolling, looks not high intelligence.


    One of the people on the spaceship was shocked. The hot golden flame burned half of the sky. Even if they were far away, they felt the heat wave rolling, and the heat beat on their faces. They were scared to retreat.


    No wonder it can light the vines of man eating trees.


    But then, seven or eight people''s faces showed a touch of ecstasy: "saved, great..."


    It is Ning Tao!


    I saw him condense the flame spear, the whole person quickly spin up, in the dense vines, killed three in and three out, the vines around the spaceship were all broken, and then he cried out: "let''s go."


    A listen to this speech, that Ning Hui immediately reaction come over, quickly let hand urge the spaceship to leave quickly.


    However, he quickly yelled: "Daoyou, the cannibal tree is too difficult to deal with. Don''t fight it. It''s better to go first. We''ll wait for you outside the small world ruins..."


    Ning Tao just casually responded. Seeing that they were disappearing, he suddenly showed a smile on his face. The reason why he let them rush away was that he was afraid that the cannibal tree would be burned to death by his sun flame.


    Just now, old man huangquan said that this cannibal tree is a rare beast. If it can be tamed, it has great potential.


    But so far no one has been able to do it.


    Because it is not intelligent and only knows how to kill. Even if it is as strong as yuwenchuan, it also wanted to tame the demon emperor cannibal tree, but unfortunately it failed and had to kill it.


    Ning Tao just moved this idea, looking at the piranha screaming in the sea of fire, and the old man who has appeared in huangquan, immediately nodded to him, and they immediately went in and out of its lifeblood, and suppressed it with thunder.


    Soon, he imprisoned his body in the Sunset Tower, and also took in Yama.


    It''s too conspicuous outside, after all.


    Let him try to tame the cannibal tree.


    It seems that this sea of fire, in fact, most of the burning is the appearance, and has little impact on the cannibal tree itself.


    Ning Tao carefully takes back all the sacred fire, and then chases the ethereal spaceship

 Chapter 3361

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A golden Aurora flashed, Ning Tao quickly caught up with the spaceship, easily landed on the cabin.


    "Great, Daoyou. Are you ok?" Seeing this, Ning Hui is greatly relieved. If Ning Tao has an accident because of saving them, he will feel sorry all his life.


    All the people present, Ji Qing, including Ning Hui, only think that Ning Tao is taking the opportunity to escape in the battle.


    It never occurred to me that the battle was over.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao waved his hand with a smile and said, "it''s just a small matter. If we see injustice, we can help each other."


    "By the way, are you going back to heaven? Can you give me a ride? I''ve never been there before. "


    "Well No Have you ever been there? "


    A few people froze, but Ning Hui quickly reacted and said with a smile: "Daoyou should come from a small world, right? It''s amazing how young you are to have such accomplishments. It''s really wise to go to heaven. "


    On one side, Ji Qing, who was originally curious about Ning Tao, immediately turned a deaf ear to this remark.


    It turned out that he was just a native, a countryman.


    Is this going to see the city?


    "I''ve seen a lot of aborigines like you, but I just want to gain a foothold quickly by my name of ethereal clan, or I want to blackmail. OK, how much is it? Take the money and go


    As soon as the words came out, the smile of the guards became stiff, and even Ning Hui''s face became ugly.


    They have just saved their lives. How can they say that? If not for this person, I''m afraid that at this moment you, I, he It''s all swallowed up by man eating trees.


    It becomes the nutrient of plants.


    "Oh? Money? Can you afford to do it in my capacity? But now that you have said it, you can get a discount of 100 billion, "Ning Tao said casually.


    "100 billion immortal stones? You have a big appetite, don''t you? But I can see you clearly. "


    Ji Qing looked contemptuous and contemptuous.


    However, with a faint smile and a deep face, Ning Tao said, "I mean Stars and pearls. "


    As soon as the words came out, there was a dead silence in the cabin.


    A few people are shocked, once thought that they heard wrong, 100 billion, star Pearl? Is he crazy? That''s a joke, isn''t it? Even if we search the whole ethereal clan, we can''t gather 100 billion stars, can we?


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao has already given in, and the 100 billion star Pearl is the price of jumping.


    We need to start at least 300 billion in the world.


    How can he lower the entrance fee?


    But for the four realms, the star bead is a kind of high-level energy crystal. It is extremely rare and rare. Its birthplace is firmly controlled by the four realms.


    I''m afraid that only the "Kingdom of heaven" can bring out the 100 billion star beads.


    "What what? Hundreds of billions of stars? Do you think it''s Chinese cabbage? You little thief have a big appetite. Why don''t you just rob the kingdom of heaven? "


    Ji Qing stares at big beautiful eyes and says angrily.


    Her total wealth is only a hundred thousand stars.


    And the other people, also all dumb smile, completely did not put on the heart, this sounds like a joke.


    Ning Hui digs away from the topic, apologizes and says with a bitter smile: "brother, don''t take those words to heart. I''ll never forget the kindness of saving lives. Since you''re going to heaven, you can take care of me all the way."


    "It''s also my honor. By the way, I don''t know the name of Daoyou. Where is the school?"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was stunned and said, "Ning Xiaotian, just call me Ning Tian. I''m just a casual practitioner. I''m traveling in the small world. I''m going to visit the four realms."


    In a hurry, I''ll take the name of Lao Wu first.


    The name of the galaxy is a bit risky to say.


    "Oh? It''s brother Ning Tian. Maybe there are some relatives in our ancestors... "


    Ning Hui laughs a joke.


    At any rate, the atmosphere here is always a little more lively. Everyone is still very happy. They immediately chat with each other with a smile.


    But Ji Qing more listen to more despise, as expected is a bumpkin, misty sect must not have such a moth.


    It looks like he''s trying to get in touch.


    I''ll find a way to get rid of him


    No one knows what she thinks now, but after a long chat, Ning Tao knows a lot about the situation in the four circles. It''s very interesting. According to this, his plan can be achieved.


    he had let old man huangquan do it before, and he was waiting for the big fish to take the bait.


    However, it''s so poor here. The 100 billion star Pearl is a sky high price, which is enough for him to shut down once


    It wasn''t long before the same exquisite spaceship arrived. It was the rescue elder of the ethereal sect who came all the way. However, the crisis had been relieved, which really made the elder feel relieved.


    And when he heard about it, he was really shocked. He was the cannibal tree at the top of the demon king.If it happens, he''s not sure of winning.


    But I didn''t expect that Ning Tao could push it back. It''s really amazing. It''s a fluke to survive.


    The elder''s face was full of emotion. He glanced at Ning Tao and said, "EH." he couldn''t see this son''s cultivation. He was half emperor. Can''t Ning Tao be immortal emperor? It should be some kind of secret.


    However, the heart suddenly rose, eyes bright way: "little friend, are you interested in joining me


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Hui was immediately surprised and said, "yes, brother Ning Tian is a casual monk. If you join my misty sect, you will become stronger. If you can be valued by the immortal master and accept disciples, you will be able to ascend to the sky at one step."


    "Anyway, you have no place to settle down in heaven. One of the three forces in my misty world will never hurt you."


    The guards nodded their heads.


    To beat back the cannibal tree, the strength of Lord ningtian is at least in the middle of Xianjun''s life. You know, Lord Ninghui is just at the peak of his early life, and Lord Jiqing is just at the beginning.


    If Lord Ning Tian can join their ethereal clan, he will be like a tiger and gain the most precious treasure.


    But Ji Qing a stare, the elder unexpectedly can take the initiative to invite him? However, without waiting for her to make trouble, Ning Tao shrugged and said, "let me think about it."


    "What? What else do you need to think about? I''m one of the three forces in heaven. I don''t know how many people want to come in. It''s a rare opportunity to invite you. How dare you think about it? "


    "You should be moved. Thank the elder and us for giving you this opportunity. It''s stupid."


    Ji Qing was so angry that she laughed.


    I''m afraid there''s something wrong with this man''s brain.


    However, at this time, she suddenly changed her mind. If she entered the ethereal clan, she would not be at her disposal.


    It''s stupid, but it has strength.


    You can use it as a thug.


    Ning Hui wants to say and stop, fine son talks more and more excessively, but, he also can''t bear to scold her.


    However, one side of the long face of the misty clan flashed unhappy, said her, and then apologized to Ning Tao, said with a smile: "you don''t have to make a decision so quickly, you can go to my misty clan to have a look, and then make a decision."


    "What do you think?"


    Hearing this, under the gaze of Ning Hui''s Xiyi, Ning Tao touched his chin and said with a faint smile, "thank you for your kindness. I will think it over."


    "Ha ha Good... "


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyou. I will never let you down. And I''ll tell you another good thing. The immortal Lord of my misty sect has come to life. If you behave well, you may be favored by his elders."


    The elder of the ethereal sect said with a proud smile.


    "What? Fairy Is the immortal master awake? When? " Ning Hui, Ji Qing and others are both surprised and happy. There is a touch of excitement on their faces, and they look excited.


    What a surprise.


    Although there are rumors, but did not expect to come true.


    You know, the immortal Lord is one of the few senior tycoons in the four realms. He has survived from the legendary era of the four emperors. He once fought with the warring emperor and yuwenchuan for a period of time, and even I have!

 Chapter 3362

    One day later, he finally arrived in the sky.


    This is a purple planet. It''s huge, like a purple God. It consciously breathes in the sky. The energy of heaven and earth in the starry sky is absorbed by it for its own use.


    Human beings are like dust in front of them.


    It is too vast, too noble and mysterious.


    When Ning Tao looked closely, he found that each of the planets in the holy land of eternal life was not simple. However, the number was too small. Only seven planets were born in a billion years, and there were hundreds of them in the wilderness alone.


    Perhaps, the Holy Land focuses on quality, and I don''t know what kind of original things are in heaven?


    That should be yuwenchuan''s card.


    The three realms are known, and they are three powerful original skills.


    But what is the origin of the four realms? Is it the origin? Or the source? Now it''s hard to say.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao found that there were many light spots around the purple planet, big and small, but they all had different colors depending on the purple planet. He was surprised and said, "what is this? "Derivatives?"


    Seeing his doubts, Ning Hui said with a smile: "these are all small worlds, independent, but dependent on heaven."


    "It is said that the ethereal world where my ethereal sect is located was once the ethereal immortal master, who used the small world that was propagated in the heavenly world to integrate his own small world rules and refine them. He is the leader of all small worlds."


    As he spoke, his face was full of pride.


    The scale of the ethereal world is absolutely unprecedented. I''m afraid it''s one tenth of that of the celestial world.


    The elder and his disciples all looked proud.


    It''s like it''s a great honor.


    But Ning Tao was stunned. He scratched his head and questioned: "there is a heaven. Why do you have to open up a small world? Isn''t that unnecessary? I remember the little world was a lot of trouble, right


    "Er..."


    Several people smile solidification, suddenly stop.


    Ji Qing sniffed: "what do you know as an aborigine? Tianjie is yuwenchuan''s territory. How many people dare to compete with him? "


    "That is to seek death!"


    Ning Hui also nods with an embarrassed bitter smile.


    As a matter of fact, everyone has already made it clear that the yuwenchuan family is the only one in the world. They occupy the sky and have their origin. Who dares to rob the territory resources from him in the sky?


    Therefore, those who become famous in heaven are unwilling to submit to heaven, so they leave heaven and open up a small world.


    Or join the forces of a small world.


    On the issue of territory, there has always been a fierce struggle. Even the strong Xianhuang had died in the battle of heaven. Of course, some people united to resist, but the emperor was too strong, and all ended in failure.


    In addition, the situation of the three realms is almost the same. They may be more fierce than Tianjie in fighting


    After listening to his explanation, Ning Tao suddenly, yuwenchuan is really overbearing, but compared with what he did before, this selfishness is nothing.


    In order to leave, they did not hesitate to spend the source of the four realms, leading to the extinction of countless creatures in the four emperors'' era.


    Now it''s time to revise ancient books.


    The four demons are called the God of creation. Ning Tao feels nauseous when he thinks about them.


    Soon, the spaceship arrived at the largest light group. In a burst of energy traction, the light flashed, and the spaceship finally entered the largest small world.


    The ethereal world.


    Also known as Fairyland!


    It''s a pure land in the heart of many celestial friars!


    Ning Tao''s vision is broad, and finally enters the ethereal world, which is similar to the original Kunlun world, but integrates some rules of the ethereal immortal Lord.


    It is hundreds of times stronger than the Kunlun boundary.


    Territory, energy, and scale are all undeniable. Compared with the former world of the yellow spring, it is much worse.


    This is the accumulation


    When the spaceship broke through the air, it was like a white light galloping over the territory of all ethnic groups. Many people recognized the symbol of ethereal clan and cheered below, which was very popular.


    Ning Hui, as well as the elders and others are pouring out a touch of pride, this is the prestige of their ethereal clan.


    But Ji Qing was dismissive. Her beautiful hair danced with the breeze. Looking at the cheering crowd below, she sniffed: "they are all ignorant ants. The God of heaven is the real emperor."


    beauty eyes, as if reflecting a figure of invincible great wall, the heart is rippled, cheeks blush, spring heart germinate, whisper: "if you can serve God, Yuwen Chuan adults, that''s adorable..."


    Although the voice is weak, it can''t hide from the person who has a heart. Ning Hui on the other side purses his pale lips, as if he had been drained of strength, holding the handrail with one hand.


    There was a touch of self mockery and pain in that look


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao was curious and said to the elder, "what''s the matter? Isn''t your ethereal clan against the people of heaven? She... "


    Hearing this, there was a bitter smile on the elder''s face. His expression was complicated and he said with melancholy: "it''s from the grand event more than ten years ago. I don''t know how long he had been sleeping. The emperor of war suddenly woke up.""At that time, a ceremony was held in the kingdom of heaven, and most of the dignified people from all sides came together. Of course, my ethereal sect was no exception. At that time, I wanted to let Ji Qing and Ning Hui broaden their horizons and bring them to the past."


    "During the period, there was no change, but when yuwenchuan met with my delegation, he casually praised Ji Qing, but no one thought that Ji Qing''s heart would sprout and never forget it."


    "I always dream of marrying Yu Wenchuan, even being a little concubine..."


    It''s hard to avoid feeling funny when talking.


    This girl is just like being possessed. She has been trapped by love since she came back that time.


    But it''s impossible.


    In Ning Tao''s heart, it suddenly appears that she is a young girl''s unrequited love. It''s just at the mindless stage of Chunxin''s sprouting. Looking at this situation, Ning Hui seems to have been secretly in love with Ji Qing.


    It''s estimated that we will be hit hard.


    The person you love falls in love with others. The problem is that the person doesn''t know about it. It''s ironic.


    "Do you think it''s possible for her and yuwenchuan?" Ning Tao plays with the road casually.


    The elder stroked his white beard, shook his head and said with pity: "delusion, the probability is almost zero."


    Zhanhuang, yuwenchuan, what''s the height? I have already passed the age of vigor and vitality. Although I occasionally choose some concubines, I come here according to my own preference. After enjoying them for a while, I abandon them all.


    Even so, there are still countless women who want to be concubines for the glory of prosperity.


    Ji Qing, the girl, should be dying


    The elder sighed, but then murmured, "not only the emperor, but also the other three emperors, including the immortal Lord, have awakened one after another recently. I''m afraid something big is going to happen. Alas, it''s going to change."


    Ning Tao a listen to, can''t help surprised saw this elder one eye, didn''t expect he also faintly perceived.


    It seems that the four circles are ready for war


    Just thinking, the spaceship has arrived at its destination, a towering mountain surrounded by misty clouds, like a fairyland, beautiful beyond words.


    "Let''s go. The immortal Lord is waiting for you. He wants to see the strength of the younger generation. Don''t let him down," the elder said to Ning Tao and then brought them to the cloud top.


    As soon as they got through the clouds and fell to the top of the mountain, they suddenly felt a terrible pressure on them.


    "Hum..."


    Ning Hui and Ji Qing snort, and their faces change greatly. Half of his body is bent and can''t move.


    "Well What a terrible pressure


    But on one side, Ning Tao scratched his brow and even looked around. Is it not the right time for him to come? It''s interesting to talk about the immortal master''s strength.


    But it didn''t work for him.


    Just a moment later, in the depth of the clouds came a light "Yi" sound, whispering: "can you still stand?"

 Chapter 3363

    In the mist, a mysterious outline gradually emerged. There was a strong wind all around, and the general situation was oppressive. It was as if a small world had fallen down towards the three people.


    That kind of gravity is unimaginable.


    "Ka "Click..."


    "No Ah... "


    Ning Hui and Ji Qing both screamed. They just felt their bones creaking. They couldn''t lift their heads.


    Isn''t the immortal Lord tempting?


    How does it feel like it''s real?


    However, as soon as Ning Tao picked his eyebrows, he also felt some depression. However, as soon as his inner strength was flowing, he felt a lot more relaxed, and his figure was still straight.


    But the elder, as well as some deacons in the dark, are shocked. What''s the origin of this boy? I''ve tried dozens of disciples before, but they are all at the beginning. Ning Hui and Ji Qing are the best two of them.


    Although still very difficult, but also live up to people''s expectations, but this young man is what ghost?


    Don''t you remember that he was a disciple of the ethereal sect?


    Can you stand still? This I''m kidding. Xianjun can''t hold three breath later.


    Many deacons were shocked.


    "Oh? It''s interesting that it can block one tenth of the prestige of this seat, but be careful, I''ll be more serious, "a misty voice echoed.


    But Ning Hui''s heart is startled. Now it''s almost pressed into meat mud. It''s only one tenth?


    The immortal Lord is so terrible.


    It''s worthy of survival from the four emperors era!


    And Ji Qing, also noticed the breeze light cloud thin Ning Tao, beautiful Mou gradually shrink, although know this guy''s strength is not weak, but didn''t expect so strong? Damn, how can you give up to him? A little aborigine.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t lift her head.


    Every muscle in her body was shaking.


    At any time, I''ll get down.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Roar, roar..."


    Wind from the dragon, clouds from the tiger, as if there is a giant roaring, misty clouds condensed into giant.


    An invisible and misty trend shrouded.


    Many rocks began to break.


    "Bang Bang Bang... "


    Successively "poop Tong" two, Ning Hui two people immediately embarrassed lie on the ground, can no longer stand up.


    His face turned red, but he didn''t care about his image.


    I feel very difficult to breathe.


    It''s going to suffocate at any time.


    But when Ning Tao sank alone, there were cracks like cobwebs under his feet, but he still stood straight and raised his head. At least he was also a man who had experienced great storms, especially when he had just seen the super supreme battle.


    Even the invincible axe of the overlord.


    They all benefited him a lot, the invisible central environment changed, and he was not nervous in the face of this pressure.


    Even breathing is not disordered.


    In the clouds, the mysterious existence gradually moved. It was already five or six tenths of its strength. Even the ordinary Immortal Emperor could not hold on.


    Is this boy really evil?


    He is immortal jiuzhong.


    "So young, so high cultivation..."


    There was a frown in the mystery, and decided to make the last attempt to see where the boy''s limit was?


    They are full of momentum and even communicate with the small world.


    "Ethereal world, ethereal power!"


    "Town Pressure


    The next second, Ning Tao only felt a world pressed on him. He immediately bowed his body and collapsed like a circle under his feet. His legs were trembling, and his face was flushed with red.


    But the immortal force in the body is squeezing little by little. Under this gravity, it is refining cultivation little by little.


    Many gravity chambers are based on this principle.


    "Did you work hard..."


    Ning Tao grits his teeth. Under the dumbfounded eyes of the elders and deacons, he takes a deep breath and tries his best to break out his cultivation. At this moment, his energy and spirit climb to the peak, and the power of the increase of the furnace of terror is superimposed.


    Actually a little bit of straight body.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This Is that a joke? Even if an iron man is crushed here, can he stand up? How is that possible? Is this guy a monster? "


    Ning Hui was shocked.


    In the same generation, let him admire a few people, now ningtao no doubt become one of them.


    Even those people in the kingdom of heaven, I''m afraid they can''t do it. It''s too strong, and everyone can see the cultivation.


    "Xianjun Nine


    The elder seemed to have been struck by thunder and stood there for a long time with his mouth wide open. Even if he was a half step Immortal Emperor, he could not hold on to three breath in the field of terror. If he really wanted to hold on, he would be crushed to pieces.


    What shocked him even more was Ning Tao''s abnormal cultivation, which was almost commensurate with his peers.Even the prince of heaven is just like this, right?


    At this moment, Ning Tao seems to be fighting against the whole ethereal world. His bones click, but it gives him a pleasure. It seems that he can become stronger under this pressure.


    In the blank, he seems to catch a chance, like feeling the six or nine days.


    But for a moment, it disappeared.


    However, his own momentum reached the late stage of Xianjun jiuzhong, and even broke through a small level.


    Therefore, Ning Tao suddenly stood up with his chest straight and raised his head, with a smile at the corner of his mouth. He bowed his hands and said, "thank you for your help, for giving me the chance."


    Words fall, suddenly came a burst of laughter in the clouds, only a blink of an eye, those prestige disappeared.


    It doesn''t make sense to stick to it.


    He knew that he could not help Ning Tao at all. He was a wonderful young man!


    Just listen to the sound of "whoosh", the ethereal immortal suddenly appears to Ning Tao, a palm, put on his shoulder, want to see his bone age, but this touch, but let the ethereal immortal face a stiff.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    And Ning Tao, also in an instant dodge.


    The ethereal immortal master grabs it subconsciously. Although it seems to be a casual exploration, it is just like the universe in his hand. Even the ordinary Immortal Emperor can''t escape in his early days.


    But Ning Tao turns six, escapes with six tricky angles, and instantly appears opposite the ethereal immortal.


    Whole person, high tension.


    This guy''s strength is at least not weaker than Shen Yinian''s, and maybe even stronger. I really underestimated him.


    Ning Tao was shocked.


    However, Ning Taolu''s hand was amazing. Dozens of hidden elders and deacons rushed out, and his eyes widened.


    He escaped the capture of the immortal master?


    Is this kid going to go against the weather?


    Ning Hui and Ji Qing look at it stupidly. Even the immortal master is stunned. Looking at his empty palm, he suddenly looks up at the sky and laughs: "OK, ha ha, well done. Is the Immortal King about 500 years old strong?"


    "It''s incredible, it''s incredible, but it''s still a little less. The bone age is only 500 years old, but the real loss of life is more than 1000 years old? Why? Have you ever used any secret methods? "


    The immortal had some excitement.


    It''s Ning Tao''s talent beyond imagination, which makes him move the idea of accepting apprentices.


    On hearing this, regardless of those petrified people, Ning Tao looked at the wisp of white hair.


    The other half is not completely black.


    That should be the reason.


    But at this time, the ethereal immortal master shook his head fiercely and said with a smile: "little guy? Do you wish to worship me as your teacher, and I will give you everything I can. "


    Ning Hui, Ji Qing''s eyes suddenly turn red. Is this what the immortal Lord wants? The boy is really lucky.


    This can be compared with yuwenchuan.


    However, Ning Tao light clouds, raised an eyelid way: "Oh, I think about it again."

 Chapter 3364

    "Think about it? Are you still thinking about it? Is there something wrong with your brain? This is the immortal Lord. You are the best in the four realms. How can you think about that? "


    Ji Qing stares big beautiful eyes, sharp voice way.


    There is an unspeakable anger and anger.


    How to look at this guy, she felt uncomfortable, especially the tepid attitude made her gnash her teeth.


    This time, Ning Hui couldn''t help but speak. He winked and said anxiously, "brother Ning Tian, what else do you think? Promise quickly. It''s a chance that other people can''t even dream of. Hurry up... "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly in his heart. It may be very difficult for them, but he is not interested in himself.


    I already have two masters.


    One is the enlightenment master, wuchenzi. Now he understands the road of life and death, and his cultivation is directed at the Immortal King.


    Another cheap master, the immortal saint, the master of the whole holy land, one of the strongest in the whole world. ***


    In Ning Tao''s cognition, in the supreme realm, the only one who can be his master is master lingxu.


    Now, he is also his teacher.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s hesitation, the ethereal immortal master waved his hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK. You can worship your teacher at any time if you want. Maybe it''s abrupt to say so, but when you see my strength, you will agree."


    "It''s not the emperor who boasted. If there is a fight in these four realms, no one will be afraid except the four emperors."


    There is pride in speaking.


    It''s hard to say who won or who lost if Yuwen Chuan didn''t grasp the power of the source.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is thoughtful. I''m afraid yuwenchuan and others are in the immortal queen period or peak. Sure enough, the four of them are the most troublesome.


    Immediately said with a wry smile: "thank you, master!"


    Seeing that Ning Tao was still motionless, the master of the ethereal immortal was still disappointed. Such outstanding descendants are rare. No, I should never have seen them. Although they are forced to turn things around, they quench their thirst.


    We must find a way to make him worship himself.


    Willingly recognized him as a teacher.


    The ethereal immortal master made up his mind that he might not be familiar with and believe in himself, but if he really saw his own strength in the future, he would be convinced.


    When he learned that Ning Tao was still a monk, he could not help saying that he was a guest minister.


    Hold him tight.


    However, under the attention of the public, Ning Tao was not flattered at all. He was still calm. He felt that even if the sky fell, he would not frown. He had a kind of wisdom that could penetrate everything.


    As if nothing could be concealed from his eyes.


    Nothing can move him.


    Ning Hui''s heart was filled with admiration, and Ning Tao''s position in his heart was rising, enough to be the first in the four circles.


    Among the younger generation, I''m afraid no one can match.


    Even if the great prince of heaven is weak, he may be inferior to him.


    However, Ji Qing is not satisfied with Ning Tao''s horizontal and vertical views. She thought that even if she started, her position would be higher than him. It''s much easier to deal with him.


    But who ever thought that the immortal Lord had directly given him the position of the highest guest Minister? The company leaders would salute when they saw him.


    She wanted to be more respectful when she saw it. She was depressed when she thought about it. The immortal master was afraid that he was old and confused. If he was yuwenchuan, he would not do such a stupid thing.


    Ji Qing can''t help but think of that figure again.


    The heart of spring


    On the top of the mountain, Ning Tao rubbed his eyebrows and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He had made great efforts to move, but he couldn''t pretend to be flattered.


    His level, it seems, has become too high. With his talent, even the super galaxy is ecstatic.


    Let alone the four boundaries.


    However, he was surprised by the strength of this ethereal sect. Apart from this powerful ethereal immortal master, there seems to be no second Immortal Emperor. On the contrary, there are several half step immortal emperors. It''s hard to say whether they can be promoted to the rank of emperor.


    One of the three forces in heaven, the ethereal sect is this strength. Where are the more than ten immortals concentrated?


    I''m afraid it''s just heaven, isn''t it?


    His heart sank.


    Although I haven''t seen the last force, according to Ning Hui, the strength seems to be almost the same.


    Just thinking about it, a long bell suddenly reverberated around the world, "Dangdang" rang, and soon, the disciples and even the elders all moved quickly.


    In an instant, he stepped into a state of alert.


    Ning Tao Leng for a moment, is this an enemy attack? As soon as he looked up, he saw several spaceships.


    Is it a man of heaven?


    I''m afraid it''s the only force that dares to invade. Should I not be exposed? He even wore a mask on his face, probably because of something else."The kingdom of heaven, one of the three Marquises, Marquis Yongxu has come here to meet the Taoist friends of the ethereal immortal," a faint voice came.


    A breath of immortals oppresses us.


    The next second, Ning Tao felt a burst of wind behind him. The ethereal immortal master stood with his hands down. His eyes were deep and indifferent, and he said flatly, "did Yu Wenchuan ask you to come? If it''s a compliment, it''s free, not free! "

 Chapter 3365

    It''s not hard to hear from the words that the ethereal immortal master seems to have some opinions and even indifference towards Yu Wenchuan, and even ignores the kingdom of heaven.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, which was good for him. However, he could not make a conclusion.


    It''s better to find out what''s going on.


    "Ha ha..."


    "The immortal master is still so indifferent. Why? At least the way of treating guests of the ethereal clan is not so rude, is it


    A conceited figure came out of the sea of clouds.


    A surge of momentum.


    However, the ethereal immortal Lord just a light wave, instantly scattered his prestige, and said plainly: "speak quickly if you have words, fart quickly, and I will go to close the door to recover."


    Not long after he woke up, he was a little different from the three realms sealing himself up. He was in a relic and got a volume of sleeping method before he could survive.


    But there are some huge losses in all aspects.


    Hearing this, Marquis Yongxu shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m here today just for two things. One is that I want to compete with the younger generation, and the other is that It''s war! "


    Everyone frowned. The former could understand, but the latter was confused.


    War? What war?


    Is it going to war with the nine secluded world and the underworld?


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he gradually became gloomy. It''s also a matter of the three realms. What''s the attitude of the immortal master?


    As soon as he looked up, he saw that the immortal master had no expression on his face, but a touch of sadness flashed in his eyes. He shook his head and said, "I have already said that I don''t want to participate in that matter. You go back and tell Yu Wenchuan that I have the same attitude as I used to."


    Elder Yun and others all changed their faces.


    What do you think?


    As for this result, Yongxu Hou was not surprised. He joked: "since the immortal Lord insists, we can discuss the second thing again. However, even if you want to participate, you are not qualified with your current strength."


    "Just in time, the emperor came out to experience with some of the younger generation of his clan, hoping to understand the talents of your clan."


    While talking, several figures jumped down from the spaceship.


    One by one, they are full of spirit, handsome, proud, and shining in their eyes. There are even some people who have an eye in the middle of their eyebrows, which exudes the power of palpitation. When they open and close slightly, they have cooled their back.


    It''s the eye of heaven, the symbol of the heavenly people.


    The real ruler of the kingdom of heaven is the Tianzu, and yuwenchuan is the leader and patriarch of the Tianzu.


    Ning Tao slightly raises his eyebrows. It looks similar to the three eye''s eye, but it''s not as good as the three eye''s eye in terms of strength. The three eye''s eye has experienced some changes. Maybe it can be stronger and has greater potential than the real eye.


    But when he looked at him, his pupils suddenly contracted, and his eyes gradually fixed on one person.


    Subconsciously light "Yi".


    "Unexpectedly Is that him


    Ning Tao is eccentric. He is a young man full of confidence. When he looks at Ning Hui and Ji Qing, he just shows disdain. Then, he has no interest in paying attention.


    It doesn''t seem to be in his eye at all.


    And this person, Ning Tao just felt a little familiar, just thought about it, and finally knew who it was.


    "Kunlun Kingdom, cloud heaven palace, Emperor!"


    The guy, known as the first genius of Kunlun Kingdom, broke through the seal and smashed his body. Only a wisp of ghost was left, but he was taken away by yuwenchuan.


    Come to the four realms.


    I didn''t expect to live.


    Look at this, but also the wind and water!


    You know, it''s very difficult for Ning Tao to cross the seal of the galaxy. If it''s not for the help of the puppet Taoist, there''s really nothing he can do. After all, it''s like a natural danger dividing the two sides.


    The puppet Taoist can be understood as sending Ning Tao to the other side from the perspective of God.


    But it''s not easy for it either.


    Otherwise, it will not be sent to other people''s nest.


    Seems to be aware of the line of sight, the emperor that strange vision glanced over, up and down looked at Ning Tao one eye, eyebrow a wrinkly, unexpectedly feel this guy some danger.


    "Is it an illusion..."


    At this time, a noble man in a yellow boa robe walked out, looked at the crowd, and said contemptuously: "I am the great prince of heaven, Yu Wenjie. I have never been defeated in my young life. I''m here to ask for advice."


    "But look at the poor level of your disciple, misty sect, beat me Don''t dream. If you can stop the three moves of the prince, it''s enough to make me look at you with new eyes. "


    "Who has confidence? Stand up and let me see... "


    The scornful tone made more than a dozen people in heaven laugh, just like watching clowns.


    Elder Yun and others are gloomy and angry. They are gnashing their teeth in hatred. They come to find fault in front of the immortal Lord. Isn''t it obvious that they can''t let him down? Who doesn''t know yuwenjie is the first in four circles.


    Any young generation who fights with him is asking for his own humiliation, suffering and suffering.


    Although the younger generation of his ethereal clan is good, it is far from the analogy of Yu Wenjie.That''s the obvious way to humiliate you.


    Now, however, there seems to be someone Some elders and deacons took a look at Ning Tao


    But the latter looks like a play.


    And sure enough, the clouds around the ethereal immortal master dissipated a little and showed his face. He looked quite young, some handsome, with long snow-white hair and poetic flavor. He danced with the wind in a snow-white robe.


    But at the moment, there was a chill on his face.


    In a flash, he instantly locked the Yongxu king, and said coldly: "do you want to compete? Why don''t you let me give you some advice? What are your abilities? "


    "Even the early Yongxu king did not dare to be so disrespectful in front of the emperor!"


    A murderous opportunity looms.


    As soon as the words came out, King Yongxu''s smile froze. Naturally, he did not deny it. The powerful people of the ethereal immortal Lord were well-known, which could be compared with emperor Zhan.


    How can he compete at an early stage?


    It''s like the younger generation of misty clan facing yuwenjie.


    Immediately despised: "if the immortal master is afraid, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t fight. On the contrary, it''s not us who are going to lose face. I didn''t expect that today''s ethereal sect doesn''t even dare to fight."


    "Oh, it''s really sad, ridiculous..."


    At the moment when King Yongxu had just turned around, there was a angry voice behind him: "wait a minute, who said that I was afraid of the ethereal clan? My inner disciple, Ning Hui, came here to fight and learn from a generation of outstanding people."


    As soon as the words come out, Ning Tao has no choice but to sigh. This guy really can''t stand the challenge.


    Or fall into the trap of others.


    That yuwenjie is nothing in his eyes, but he also has the strength of Xianjun''s mid-term peak. He should be thousands of years old. He has rich experience and is not easy to fight.


    Ning Hui has less than 20% chance of winning.


    And see this state, yuwenjie and yongxuhou mouth a hook, revealed a touch of prey on the hook of excitement.


    The play begins.


    However, under elder Yun''s anxious sign, Ji Qing had to go out. She leaned over and whispered in a soft voice: "I''ve heard that the kingdom of heaven is invincible. How about me and my younger martial brother together?"


    But as soon as he walked out, he was stopped by another man. He was Emperor!


    See its sneer way: "I also want to understand very much ethereal school unique skill, beauty might as well and I had a fight."


    At the sight of this, elder Yun and other people''s faces are extremely ugly. Damn it, this is a disaster. Originally, he wanted to fight one against two, but he didn''t think that the other side wouldn''t give him a chance.


    There''s even another troublemaker.


    Emperor, in recent years, is also a new force in heaven, in the same level, talent can be ranked in the top three.


    Ji Qing is not necessarily his opponent.


    If the two immortals lost their hands, he would frown.


    Cultivation alone wins a lot.


    At this time, the two battle groups below have already started, and all kinds of unique skills are at hand. It seems that there are four masters fighting on the cloud top.


    But from the beginning, the result is very obvious, just after dozens of moves, Ji Qing first vomit blood defeat.


    Be patted by the emperor.


    Ning Hui, however, was disturbed. After ten moves, he was hit by pupil technique, hit by a fist, and hit his chest. At least three ribs were broken.


    "Boom Poof, whoa... "


    A touch of blood dyed the white cloud robe red.


    Cloud elder face a white, heart cold, or defeated? Damn it, these bastards from heaven.


    Too much deception!


    But king Yongxu was proud to look at the ethereal immortal master, as if he was proud and showing off, but the latter was just cold hum.


    "How''s it going? Do you agree? You''re a character if you can stay under the prince for so long. "


    "But that''s all. I thought that the ethereal sect was one of the three great forces in heaven. In the end, it didn''t break the record that the prince was invincible at the same level."


    Yu Wenjie has a proud face.


    There is a sense of loneliness that is hard for the strong.


    However, when Ning Hui in the ruins heard these words, he coughed up a mouthful of blood and said: "invincible at the same level? I don''t agree. There''s someone who can beat you. "


    "Oh? Who is it? " Yu Wenjie looks curious.


    "He said It should be me, "Ning Tao sighed and walked out slowly.


    Everything else can be tolerated, but I can''t bear to say "invincible at the same level" in front of him. It seems that it''s necessary for the child to see what strength is.


    "Oh? Yes? Do you want to challenge the prince? " Yu Wenjie sneered and joked.


    "It''s him," the emperor frowned.


    This person is really not simple.


    But Ning Hui, elder Yun, the immortal master is in front of his eyes. Is he going to do it at last?


    Great. Can''t help it at last?


    However, Ning Tao was so calm that he shook his head and said, "challenge you? Oh, you don''t deserve it. The one I want to challenge is the chattering guy above you. ""Well? Up there? "


    People face a stiff, look along the line of sight, but the next second is subconscious pupil a shrink.


    "Yes Is that him? Are you kidding? "


    The smile of Hou Yongxu, who is proud of himself, is stiff. He is stunned for a long time. He even turns his head and looks at it in amazement. There is no one else. He He''s going to challenge himself?


    Challenge an Immortal Emperor?


    Challenge Yongxu Marquis, one of the three Marquis of heaven?


    What''s wrong with his brain? Are you kidding me? All the people were confused by him, even the ethereal immortal master was petrified.


    "I Did I hear you right? "

 Chapter 3366

    "You You said you were going to challenge me? " Yongxu Hou pointed at himself in amazement, some silly eyes.


    Totally unexpected.


    Shouldn''t we challenge yuwenjie?


    Is this Is this guy tired of living?


    In the eyes of the public, Ning Tao twisted his neck and said indifferently: "it''s you. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s do it now. Let''s see what is invincible."


    "The more How can I be invincible


    "My God, is this guy serious?" Elder Yun and others gaped in amazement.


    Even though the master of the ethereal immortal has a wide range of knowledge and a calm mind, he is numb now. Is the Immortal King right to fight the Immortal Emperor? In his impression, there is basically no chance of winning under normal circumstances.


    Let alone Marquis Yongxu.


    This is the Immortal Emperor of heaven.


    It''s not comparable to those outside!


    Ning Hui is dull, but Ji Qing is angry and happy. She grits her teeth and says, "crazy, this man must be sick..."


    In her mind, everything in heaven is the strongest.


    It''s impossible to be defeated!


    However, at this time, Yu Wenjie recovered in astonishment, only felt a burst of funny, ferocious way: "boy, how dare you, are you ignoring the prince? If you want to challenge the Marquis of Yongxu, you should pass the prince first. "


    The emperor also came out. He was acutely aware that Ning Tao was not easy to deal with. He even intuitively told him that he had some sense of familiarity, but he didn''t know where he had met him?


    However, he just Xianjun initial peak strength, if and yuwenjie join hands, will be invincible.


    Even dare to fight with Xianhuang.


    In the decades since he came to the kingdom of heaven, he has been working hard day and night. Under the cultivation of yuwenchuan, the foundation of Yuntian palace and a "time accelerator" in heaven, he has finally proved his talent.


    although he does not know the strength of Ning Tao in the three realms, he must have surpassed him.


    As soon as the seal of the galaxy is opened, he will avenge the destruction of the Kunlun Kingdom, and will surely tear him to pieces.


    He can win without the warlord!


    "Maybe you don''t need the big prince to do it at all. I''ll do it. If you have any skills, show them all."


    The emperor said with a proud face.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao just sneered and said, "stupid people, it seems that if you don''t see it, you will never know how high the sky is."


    "What if you two go together?"


    Then the whole person disappeared in an instant.


    Everybody''s pupil shrinks, in the heart startled for a while, very fast, this speed afraid can compare with Immortal Emperor?


    Even Yongxu Hou''s face changed.


    The next second, Ning Tao suddenly appeared beside Yu Wenjie and the emperor. He turned into six and each of them held a fighting posture and rushed down like a wild beast.


    The action is decisive, agile, and without procrastination.


    "What what? Six people? "


    Yuwenjie two people were startled, each surrounded by three people, simply can''t distinguish true and false?


    Is it a separation? Or secret?


    Damn, what a weird guy!


    But the two of them were also very human. In an instant, they made a reaction. One of them opened his eyes, the other one was surrounded by sword Qi, and their fighting power was all opened. With a roar, they used their own range of secret arts to cover the three people in front of them.


    "Tongshu, tianyantong!"


    "Cloud Sky Sword technique, one sword slaughters the immortal Buddha!"


    "Kill Kill... "


    In the eyes of the public, two powerful offensive shrouded six people, instantly swallowed them in.


    "No, have you been hit?" Ning Hui and others are trembling. As soon as their faces change, it''s really hard for them to fight. After all, they are all the best talents in the world.


    Even the immortals can compete with one or two.


    Even if you can''t fight, you can be forgiven.


    But all of a sudden, Yongxu Hou''s pupils shrank and he said, "prince, be careful..."


    As soon as the words came down, a golden figure rushed out of the strong wind and hit hard with a blow that could not be touched. Yu Wenjie wanted to retreat in horror, but found that the surrounding space was solidified and there was no way to retreat.


    "Why How is that possible? No Well... "


    "Bang ~ ~"


    with a dull sound, Yu Wenjie vomited blood and was hit in the face.


    Finally, he rolled out like a bucket of red face.


    It''s a little punch, it''s a blank in his head.


    In a semi coma.


    Quiet, the silence of the whole scene, dozens of people just like to see the living ghost, stupefied.


    "Win Won? How fast


    Looking at the prince like a dead dog, people just feel like a dream. Isn''t it really their own dream? That''s a genius who is known as the number one in the four circles.


    The prince of heaven.Almost no one in the same level can match!


    But at the moment, in the hands of Ning Tao, he is as weak as chopping melons and cutting vegetables.


    Just when the people were shocked, a sharp sword light suddenly cut down. It was the emperor who suddenly launched a sneak attack while Ning Tao didn''t pay attention to him. His eyes lit up. If this sword could hit, it would surely hurt him.


    It''s just given to a monarch.


    It''s a gift from Lord zhanhuang himself!


    Just as he was grinning, two golden fingers suddenly stretched out, and under his eyes that almost jumped out, he lightly clamped his sword.


    The surging sword spirit was gone.


    "What What? "


    The next second, I saw Ning Tao double fingers a force, "bang" sound, the sword was broken into eight pieces, in the emperor''s rigid eyes, a big hand like a fan in his face.


    "No, well "Ah..."


    Another bucket rolled on the ground.


    After several hundred meters, he came to the prince with blood dripping, and the whole family was in order.


    "Why How could it be... "


    Only two people know how powerful this palm is. If you use a little more force, I''m afraid you can smash his head.


    At the moment, I just feel that my brain is blank.


    Completely passed out.


    Silence, as if heaven and earth lost their voice, this scene almost refreshed their world view.


    Yuwenjie, the emperor has Is there such a weak one?


    Feel Ning Tao on It''s like playing!


    The immortal master is numb. He thought Ning Tao would show his real ability. Now it seems that he wants more than half. No, does one third of his strength come out?


    "This This... "


    But at this time, Ning Tao twisted his neck, more than a million immortal gold patterns condensed a gun, slowly raised his edge to Yongxu Hou, indifferent way: "enough? Do you think I''m joking with you? "


    Yongxu Hou was stiff. Looking at the two people who fell in the pool of blood, his face was gradually filled with anger, anger, and even murder. Green tendons jumped wildly and said, "little bastard, you are looking for death. No one has ever dared to do this to our kingdom of heaven."


    But just after the words, a golden figure appeared behind him in an instant, and his fighting spirit soared, just like an angry God of war, who simply stabbed him.


    But Yongxu Hou felt a kind of danger. He pulled out his sword to block the gun. But with the sound of "Dang", his strength was released to him and he could not help retreating.


    "What a powerful force


    "Damn, is this guy really immortal?"

 Chapter 3367

    The emperor was forced to retreat by one blow. All the people on the scene were shocked. Could he really fight against the emperor?


    As he said Superior and invincible?


    In his astonishment, the anger on the face of Marquis Yongxu became more and more intense. With a long sword, he shot at the murderer and gritted his teeth and said, "bastard, is it really the mud that makes me the emperor? Since you want to die, the emperor will help you. "


    "Within a hundred moves, you will be like a lost dog!"


    Words fall, burst out with all strength.


    Just now that blow, already knew that Ning Tao is not vulgar, the sword Qi is all over the sky, omni-directional shrouded in the past.


    "Emperor''s law, the heart of the sword is clear!"


    As soon as the immortal master''s face is tight, the power in his body is flowing slowly. He plans to rescue Ning Tao at any time. Although he has defeated Yu Wenjie and the emperor, he wants to defeat the Immortal Emperor, even in his eyes, it''s just a dream.


    But subconsciously, he already regarded him as a disciple.


    Naturally, he was not allowed to have an accident.


    But seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes are full of fanaticism, not surprised but happy. Although he has defeated a lot of immortal emperors, there are really unexpected situations. There is no heyday, so it''s a good opportunity to see his current strength.


    Perhaps, it is one of the two major goals of his trip that he can feel the disaster of June 9 with this war.


    "1.1 million The melting pot of war


    "Taboo, longhuangquan!"


    "Broken..."


    One blow is like a dragon breaking through the wasteland.


    The next second, the sword light and fist collided with each other fiercely. The strong wind came and made my face hurt. The ground on the top of the mountain was cut off one layer after another.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Bang Bang..."


    In this impact, even half step Immortal Emperor cloud elder can''t bear, can''t help but back a few steps.


    A look of horror welled up on his face.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes and heard it with his own ears, I''m afraid he would have thought it was an Imperial battle.


    When the blow failed, they collided with each other like lightning. Their fists hit the flesh, and sparks splashed everywhere. They each exerted their own strength to the extreme. It seemed that they were no match at all, crushing the sea of clouds.


    The whole disciples of the ethereal sect were shocked and stood at the foot of the mountain one by one, looking at the top of the mountain.


    This What level of fighting is this?


    One side is white, the other side is golden. You can''t see the figure at all. You can only see the tails of these two colors.


    Yongxu Hou was more and more frightened. What secret method did this guy use? Although he is an Immortal King, his strength is close to that of the Immortal Emperor. It is reasonable to say that even if he is so, he is not his opponent. However, after dozens of moves, he is even.


    It''s a shame for him.


    He is one of the three Marquis of heaven. He is so embarrassed by a younger generation. How can he face in the future?


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, his sharp eyes flashed. Suddenly, he received the sword into the long sheath, and the rolling anger appeared, as if once he drew the sword, he would be buried thousands of miles away.


    "Boy, I''ve had enough fun with the emperor. If you can persist for so long, even if you say it, you''ll be proud. But it''s time to make an end. The emperor can''t be insulted. Feel the anger of the emperor."


    "Emperor FA, angry sword style!"


    But I couldn''t see the space clearly.


    Ning Hui, elder Yun and others feel cold all over. They dare not move in this sword.


    "Too It''s too strong. Can you stop it? "


    But Ji Qing is a sneer, finally to the end of it? Dare to challenge the kingdom of heaven? It''s better for those who don''t think much of themselves to break up completely under this sword!


    Ning Tao''s eyes contracted, and he felt a great crisis from this sword. It seems that the strength of the strong in the kingdom of heaven is not simple, nor is it weaker than those outside.


    Think about it, the accumulation of the kingdom of heaven for so many years, plus those Dharma methods from all over the world and so on.


    There is no weak reason.


    I don''t know which of the four worlds is behind the heaven? Thinking about it, it seems that only Lagerstroemia indica is more suitable.


    Ning Tao stopped thinking and took a deep breath. The nine elements in his body gathered in front of him. He was more handy than before, and his power also increased greatly. This was also a great achievement of his experience in that year.


    A mysterious and magical sphere gradually condenses out, in which reincarnation alternates and everything is renewed.


    "Is Xianhuang great? It''s just that I created a move some time ago, but I haven''t had the chance to perform it. Just in time, I''ll take you to do the first experiment. "


    "The fourth form of nine yuan, the world ball!"


    "Go ~"


    with the sound of "whoosh", the world ball penetrates everything with incredible speed. What space? The law? Even pressure doesn''t work on it.


    Misty fairy master''s pupil shrinks, even he feels a sense of threat, this What''s the trick?


    He felt like a compressed ethereal world.


    The world The power of the world?


    On the other hand, Yongxu Hou, who is facing the world ball, has a tight back and a numb scalp. No matter what it is, he has to send it. He only hears a Shua and the light of the sword has gone through the air."Give me Go


    The sword Qi chopped on the ball, and a terrible force swept around. The whole ethereal world was shaking slightly. If this ethereal mountain was not protected by the ethereal immortal, it would be broken now.


    "Roar..."


    "Give me "No!"


    Marquis Yongxu roared, and his whole body was whirling with sword Qi. He cut it down like he vowed to split the ball.


    He is an immortal and supreme being.


    How can you tolerate a boy to be wild?


    "Click Click... "


    On the top of the mountain, ferocious cracks suddenly appeared.


    Seeing that sword Qi had the upper hand for a while, Ning Tao''s mouth was a hook. This move was quite different from the first three moves. From birth to death to reincarnation, it gradually evolved into the world in his hands and became more integrated into his world power.


    It can be said that there are earth shaking changes with the first three styles, which is equivalent to cutting in one world.


    This kind of sword Qi can''t split a world.


    "Is that all you have? If that''s the case, it''s up to me to make efforts, "Ning Tao sneered and said with a loud voice," explosion! "


    "What?"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There was a big bang in the sky. Most of the ethereal world heard it like thunder.


    And Marquis Yongxu, the first to bear the brunt, how powerful is the explosion of a small world? This is equivalent to half of the extent, and the explosive force is more concentrated, he roared that the defense shield was destroyed in an instant.


    "No It''s impossible... "


    "Ah..."


    Misty immortal master''s face is dull. He feels as if he is superfluous. What he is worried about is not Ning Tao, but the Marquis Yongxu. He can''t let him die here.


    Is he really immortal?


    I''m afraid he''s talking about the lost dog, isn''t he?


    But it''s not over yet. Ning Tao''s immortal armor and body armor suddenly penetrated into the strong wind, and the rolling sun flame condensed in one punch and beat out.


    Yongxuhou, who was seriously injured, rolled in the strong wind and had no resistance to the blow.


    "Bang" sound, such as a bucket like inverted fly out.


    Yuwenjie and the emperor gradually wake up in the explosion, but they happen to see Yongxu Hou spit blood and fall to the ground heavily, while Ning Tao, not far away from him, still has a lingering color on his face.


    I didn''t seem to have a good time.


    "Lose Lost? "


    They looked at each other stupidly and thought that they should not wake up. They turned their eyes and fainted again.


    This dream is terrible.


    How could lord Yongxu fail?


    "Too It''s ridiculous... "


    Ning Tao didn''t take advantage of his success. Although he wanted to wipe out these people, he must be the opponent of the world in the future, but it''s not the right time, so he can only keep his hand behind him. It''s not necessary to meet him next time.


    Looking at a pale face of Yongxu Hou, Ning Tao showed a harmless smile: "just a hundred moves, I won, Hou Ye admitted!"

 Chapter 3368

    This light words, let lie on the ground of Yongxu Hou''s face red, bashful he couldn''t lift his head.


    He was so angry that he burst out with a mouthful of blood.


    There seems to be something in the body.


    "Poof Cough... "


    Misty immortal master''s eyes beat and his heart was speechless. He wiped his sweat silently. How could he not have thought it would be this result? It seems that the noise is a little too much.


    The team of heaven, from the gifted disciple to the leader, was beaten by Ning Tao.


    If it is to be spread out, it will be shocking.


    The face of heaven is lost!


    In the past, the ethereal sect was naturally happy, but now the most powerful forces in the four realms of heaven don''t give them any face. I''m afraid both sides are not very good-looking.


    Ning Tao didn''t think so, but the ethereal immortal master coughed and said with a smile, "it''s just a little contest. Marquis Yongxu doesn''t have to worry about it. My disciples are lucky. It''s also the Marquis who let the younger generation go."


    "Don''t worry, no one will know about it, and the little guys in the kingdom of heaven won''t talk nonsense."


    On hearing this, Yongxu Hou naturally understood that he coughed up a mouthful of blood and clenched a row of blood teeth. He gave Ning Tao a dead look, as if to remember his appearance. He had never suffered such a big loss in his life.


    "Next time we fight again, we will not be merciful."


    Finish saying, sleeve robe a roll, will comatose past big prince, Yu Wen Jie, still have emperor son to take away together.


    But there is no confidence in what they say.


    Soon left the ethereal world by spaceship


    Seeing his gray escape, elder Yun and Ning Hui burst out laughing, cheering and ecstatic. He won. He actually won. My God, it''s a miracle.


    Dozens of people excitedly threw Ning Tao up and cheered.


    "Ningtian, ningtian, ningtian..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a wry smile. He had some regrets. First, he couldn''t do it. Second, he just tried his best, and the Marquis Yongxu couldn''t hold on.


    There''s only a vague feeling.


    But it''s still too early to get in touch with the June 9 disaster.


    "Alas, it''s a pity..."


    See the crowd cheering, Ji Qing face haze, venom, heaven actually lost? This damned bastard, who has made such a big mistake, will certainly make yuwenchuan angry, will he? He''s a disgusting guy.


    At the thought that the figure of Wei''an would frown because of this trivial matter, I feel a pain in my heart.


    "It''s all the damn garbage, aborigines..."


    On the other side, the ethereal immortal looked melancholy. Looking at Ning Tao, who was laughing with others, he was somewhat complicated and regretted. He whispered: "it''s a pity. It''s a pity that he was born in this cage with such a talent against heaven..."


    Hearing this, elder Yun''s face darkened. He sighed: "yes, he has been immortal since he was young. It''s hard to imagine how high his future achievements will be."


    "It''s a pity that although I''m one of the three forces in heaven, there''s nothing I can do to help him. He can even defeat the Immortal Emperor. Even if the immortal Lord instructs me personally, I''m afraid it doesn''t work much."


    In the voice, there is full of regret.


    And this is not reconciled.


    The immortal master was silent, looked up at the gorgeous Milky way, and said: "if he can be born into the world, his future achievements may be unlimited."


    Elder Yun nodded. Suddenly, he hesitated for a moment and said, "immortal Lord, have you forgotten the second thing that Marquis Yongxu said? The last war is about to start. Let''s... "


    "I mean, to fight for a future for Ning Tian, we can''t let him stay here all his life."


    "As far as I know, the strength of the three realms is too far behind us. Once the seal of the galaxy collapses, we will never be able to stop the four realms of our army. By then, we will gather the Seven Realms of our origin. Maybe we will be really liberated."


    "Also can walk out from this damned Seven Realms!"


    After listening to him, the immortal master rarely lost his temper this time. He just shook his head, his eyes flashed sadness, and he said, "do you know why I have always held an objection to the affairs of the three realms?"


    Yun Chang frowned and shook his head.


    He didn''t know why the immortal master was indifferent to yuwenchuan.


    Seeing this, the immortal master laughed at himself and said, "what''s going to get out of the cage? In fact, it''s just the selfishness of those four people. They did it once in those years, but they were stopped by the candlelight dragon and failed. The price is the death of the four worlds. "


    "Very few, very few people survived, but the four planets almost disintegrated that year."


    "Today, the three sectors are not rivals of the four at all. The merger of the seven sectors has long been a foregone conclusion. The tragedy of that year will soon reappear, but this time, it is possible to get out of trouble, or it may go up in smoke."


    "Do you know who created this holy land? It''s a saint, and the prohibition is also left by the saint. Even if the seven realms are merged into the origin of the star system, the chance of destroying the prohibition from the inside is small. "


    "Even if we succeed, I''m afraid less than one in a billion people can survive. Do you think that getting out of trouble is freedom? Maybe it''s just a slave of the world power... "On hearing this, elder Yun finally understood everything, and his face turned pale as paper.


    So it is.


    They will be indigenous to the world.


    "Well What shall we do? You have to do something. You can''t be indifferent, can you? Is it against yuwenchuan? Or help? " Elder Yun frowned nervously.


    Hearing this, the immortal Lord just gave a bitter smile and said to himself, "what should I do? However, the power of my ethereal sect is still too weak to resist in the face of heaven? That''s not realistic at all. "


    "Well, you take my misty token and go to Yunmeng pavilion to invite Yunmeng immortal master to discuss this matter."


    As soon as he heard this, the cloud dream pavilion was one of the three major forces in heaven. He had always been good friends with them, and an alliance with them must be secure.


    At least there is some self-protection in this way.


    Take the token immediately and leave yundian in a hurry


    Because it''s so far away, Ning Tao didn''t listen to the dialogue clearly. The important information and attitude are not known. He really missed an opportunity.


    A cheer, affected Ning Tao''s some injuries, had to choose a clean repair of the wound.


    Soon, he was taken to a small quiet hall on the top of the mountain. Ning Tao was very satisfied with the environment here. He deserved to call it a fairyland. As soon as the door of the hall was closed and the array was opened, he was left alone and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Swallow a green wood Dan, then hurried into the Sunset Tower, a day or two has not dealt with the cannibal tree.


    This is a monster with great potential.


    Inside the tower, the old man of the yellow spring was respectful as soon as he saw Ning Tao coming. The magic weapon of the cave was only recorded in the legend. Unexpectedly, the young master had it. The cannibal tree had already lost its resistance under this array.


    "How''s it going? Is it possible to tame it? " Ning Tao looks at the old man who has vowed before.


    But on hearing this, the old man''s smile suddenly froze, his scalp numb, and he said with a headache: "please forgive me, young master. The animal is not intelligent and can''t communicate at all. Moreover, he is rebellious, and the little one can''t help it."

 Chapter 3369

    These days, he has exerted the strength of nine oxen and two tigers, but he has never been able to help the cannibal tree.


    Even his "huangquan Tianjing" can''t start.


    No wonder yuwenchuan can only kill!


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, can''t help looking at the cannibal tree which is firmly imprisoned by thousands of chains. At the moment, he is sobbing and roaring, and his scarlet eyes are flashing. From the hundred Zhang tree, there is only one person high.


    It looks very faint.


    These days, it''s being suppressed more and more fiercely.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt his chin and walked towards it. If it couldn''t be used by him, he could only kill him.


    But after all, it''s a demon king.


    Even if he is expected to be promoted to the level of demon emperor, even yuwenchuan feels thorny, which is undoubtedly a big help for him, or he should try his best to accept it.


    "Young master, be careful, don''t get too close to it. This beast is very fierce," the old man exclaimed.


    He suffered a lot from the beginning.


    Ning Tao can''t help looking at the cannibal tree, but he finds that it looks very strange at the moment. It seems to be on guard and alert. Do you recognize yourself?


    After all, it was he who defeated it.


    The sun, flame and other things are its nemesis!


    After thinking about it, he took a step, surrounded by flames, and said in a deep voice, "if you surrender to me, you can live. If you are stubborn and die, which one do you choose?"


    To this extent, it should be able to understand.


    However, the cannibal tree roared, some branches winced, but the flame was much lower.


    "Why? Young master, it seems to be afraid of you, "old man Huang Quan acutely found that he was afraid of the fire on young master? But how can he not be afraid of the netherworld fire?


    Is one''s own self-cultivation?


    Is the young master born?


    But what''s wrong with Ning Tao? Just now when I didn''t show the sun flame, it was like this. It seemed that I was afraid of myself, but what could I be afraid of? Is it different from others?


    Is it really because of being more handsome than others?


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao fell into meditation, and the sun flame took back his body, and the fear of the cannibal tree was only alleviated.


    As he approached, he trembled.


    No matter how close it is, it''s dodging and panicking. But it can''t escape because of the chains. It can only be more afraid.


    "Strange? Are you so afraid of me? " Ning Tao frowned. He didn''t remember what it had to do with the cannibal tree?


    Never because of the origin of the three worlds?


    In the three realms, haven''t this kind of strange beast been born yet?


    Even if there are some small beasts in the starry sky of the three realms, they can''t catch up with themselves.


    What on earth is he afraid of?


    "Young master, in my opinion, it''s a bullying thing. Although it''s just a rotten tree, it''s not stupid, but I think it''s quite smart in this respect."


    The old man turned his mouth aside.


    He''s been here for two or three days, and he hasn''t seen the goods.


    But as soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned, as if he had caught something? "What did you say?" Lian said


    "Ah?" The old man was stunned, scratched his head and said: "bully "Bullying the soft and fearing the hard?"


    "Further down."


    "Rotten tree..."


    On hearing these two words, Ning Tao''s eyes burst out with a touch of pure light. He looked at the palm of his hand, hooked the corner of his mouth and joked: "I understand why he is afraid."


    Then he turned into a golden knife and cut his finger.


    If it''s not immortal gold, I''m afraid it can''t be cut.


    The next second, under the curiosity of the old man, a wisp of pale gold blood overflowed, which was also mixed with strands of green awn, but it healed in the blink of an eye.


    The former is surprised and envious. This body is the best of the best.


    But unfortunately, he had to wait and see.


    Although only for a moment, the cannibal tree was excited. Her eyes were greedy, but she was afraid. Her whole body was shaking. Her eyes were looking at the finger.


    "Oh, it turns out that this beast is thinking about the young master''s blood. It''s really unforgettable. Let me deal with it."


    With that, the old man of huangquan decided to do it.


    But Ning Tao shakes his head, turns his hand, takes out a blue pill, stares at the cannibal tree and says, "I think what he really cares about is this."


    Sure enough, as soon as Aoki Dan was taken out, the whole branch of the cannibal tree was waving, as if excited.


    Don''t mention it, even the old man''s breathing is shortness up, staring at Qingmu Dan, the fragrance almost makes him can''t restrain the impulse.


    Fortunately, nuyinsan gave out a slight tingling.


    Let him wake up quickly.


    But he was sure that even if he looked at the four realms, it would be difficult to find such a level of elixir. It was wonderful.


    Who is the young master?


    In his eyes, more and more like a fogSeeing this, Ning Tao said in secret that the cannibal tree, the cannibal tree, is still a tree after all. But if you want to talk about this, which tree can match the eternal green wood?


    I''m afraid it can''t even compare with the 24 grade green lotus.


    And there are two forces in my body.


    The eternal green wood is the first wood in the world. The cannibal tree naturally longs for its power, but is afraid of its power. Even Qinglian is full of praise for the power of the eternal green wood.


    For it, it''s homologous.


    It''s equivalent to that the Terran friars long for the power of the overlord, but they are afraid of his power.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao felt that there was a door to it. He waved his hand and took out some pills to play with. He even approached the cannibal tree. In front of it, he used the green wood pill to tempt him and said, "surrender to me, I can let you get this power."


    Hard can''t, only soft.


    Sure enough, the cannibal tree was short of breath, some moved, but also hesitated, and seemed very struggling.


    "Roar ~ I..."


    The chain is very strong.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao pondered a little and suddenly took out another thing. It was a drop of spirit liquid, green wood spirit liquid, the pure energy precipitation of eternal green wood.


    is the essence. It is also a rare treasure.


    At the moment when it was taken out, the whole man of the cannibal tree was boiling, sobbing and struggling desperately. He was short of breath, and hundreds of branches were ready to rob.


    "Well, did you move?" Ning Tao gave a cold hum to communicate with the Sunset Tower, which instantly formed a ban.


    You can''t move the cannibal tree.


    The old man swallowed a mouthful of water with red eyes. Although he didn''t know what it was, it was absolutely the most precious thing he had ever seen in his life.


    Even in heaven, there is no such thing, right?


    "I''ll ask you one last time. If you submit to me, I can make you stronger, and this thing can be given to you, but if you don''t obey me, I will erase your wisdom."


    Ning Tao''s voice is deep and dignified.


    This is his last patience.


    Hearing this, the cannibal tree hesitated greedily and nodded fiercely. The trunk and branches were nodding, as if eager to get this magic liquid.


    "Ju Did you agree? " The old man in huangquan was stunned, but envied that the rotten tree was lucky.


    As before, the signer''s seal, on the trunk of the cannibal tree, has appeared a trace of fire, and Ning Tao did not break his promise, actually gave it the divine liquid.


    Although he also knows that it is useless to give a drop of healing treasure to the cannibal tree, it is a dead thing in his hand. Only when it is taken out can it give full play to its value. If it can become an emperor, it can be regarded as some comfort.


    As soon as I thought of it, I saw that the cannibal tree had swallowed the sap of green wood, and its strength was increasing. There were some strange lines on the trunk, and the light was lingering. The body was also rising, and the atmosphere of ecstasy was even more scattered.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    Ning Tao a Leng, quickly back, don''t know what happened? Is this the instinct of the cannibal tree?


    However, the old man was stunned, suddenly exclaimed: "my God, less Young master, this rotten tree has evolved. It is evolving towards the ogre tree. Once it has evolved successfully, it will be a demon emperor. "


    Ning Tao was surprised. He also felt the feedback of cannibal tree from nuyin. He really wanted to break through.


    But I haven''t felt the disaster yet.


    Because it was blocked by the magic weapon of the cave, it urgently asked itself to release it and prepare for its breakthrough.

 Chapter 3370

    "Evolution? "The demon emperor?"


    Ning Tao whispered, surprised and happy. If cannibal tree can break through, it is undoubtedly a good thing.


    It proves that one side of their three realms finally has the rank of emperor.


    Moreover, it is still in his hands, with the contract of slavery, and he is not afraid of its disobedience.


    However, he is still in the ethereal world. If the cannibal tree leads to the six or nine days'' calamity, it must be a big move. Just because it''s shouting and killing in the four worlds, I''m afraid


    Ning Tao and old man Huang Quan look at each other and nod silently. Breakthrough is OK, but not now.


    Then he simply communicated with cannibal tree through nuyin, so that it could consolidate its foundation, recover its injury, seize this feeling and wait for the opportunity to break through.


    "Hum Hum... "


    The ogre tree was shaking its branches. Although it was a little impatient, the power of nuyin gradually calmed it.


    Although you can wait, Qingmu Shenye is too powerful. Even if it''s the peak of the demon king, it''s hard to absorb it completely. If it''s delayed for a long time, I''m afraid it will explode. If it''s light, it will miss the opportunity


    Before long, Ning Tao came out of the Sunset Tower and began to consolidate his wounds.


    He benefited a lot from the first battle of Yongxu marquis. However, the main reason was that the other side didn''t understand him. Moreover, he was not strong in Xianhuang. He should break through with the help of some external force, and he was at the bottom of the three marquis.


    As we all know, crouching tiger, hidden dragon in the kingdom of heaven, including eight kings, three Marquises and one national teacher, are among the best.


    In particular, the national master, the emperor of war, was sleeping. He was always in charge of great power. He was good at calculation. He was even more invincible in fighting with the underworld and the demon world. When the seven worlds were merged, he must have a serious trouble.


    The three worlds of the galaxy are too weak.


    Now, at least, it''s totally vulnerable.


    The last 40 years will be the key for them to turn defeat into victory. They must speed up regardless of everything!


    When he left the world of the yellow spring, he laid a trap. In the previous battle, although he could not kill Yongxu Marquis explicitly, he also left a hindhand in his body. A ray of the sun flame was dormant. Once it broke out, it would hurt him badly.


    At that time, he will not be allowed to leave again


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed cold.


    There was no news about the battle of Mt. ethereal. Although there were many discussions, there was no result.


    The fleet of the kingdom of heaven, after leaving the ethereal world, did not return. On the contrary, they left the celestial world and went to the starry sky. This is even more confusing. Are they just on their way to the ethereal world? In fact, there is another purpose?


    In the fleet, Marquis Yongxu looked at the sky with a gloomy face. He gritted his teeth and broke the railings with one hand, revealing his green tendons and said: "little bastard, is it better to live in the sky? I''m sure you''ll pay back this hatred a hundred times. "


    "When I seize the world of the yellow spring, and my strength rises greatly, none of you will be able to run away. There are also things in the ethereal world that are in the way. When I return to the kingdom of heaven, I will destroy you!"


    Behind him, Yu Wenjie and the emperor were black and blue, especially with an ugly face, full of hatred.


    Ning Tian, this revenge does not revenge, vows not to be human!


    Only the emperor fell into meditation


    After five or six days in a row, everything seemed so calm. Ning Tao also studied hard. Although he didn''t accept the apprentice, he didn''t give any private advice and taught him what he had learned in his life.


    However, Ning Tao''s intelligence is beyond his imagination. He often draws inferences from other examples and finds a new way.


    What he saw and learned was even better than him.


    How can this be done? At least, he is also an older generation who has lived for so long. Instead of pointing out the confusion, he was inspired by Ning Tao''s thoughts, which hit him hard. How can he show some real skills.


    I gritted my teeth and took out the "ethereal mind skill" which was once the supreme skill of the ethereal immortal sect.


    After generations of deliberation, as well as some wisdom crystallization of the palace of eternal life, this "misty Heart Sutra" was finally promoted to the semi ultimate imperial Dharma.


    It''s only one line away from the real best.


    But it is much stronger than the huangquan Scripture.


    Finally, the ethereal immortal master has some elder''s appearance, but it doesn''t take long for Ning Tao to realize that it''s 7788. Although it''s not very suitable, he''s very thorough.


    Already have some misty true meaning.


    Even to own inside information also had some touches.


    Ning Tao knew that he had made another small step in his cultivation. He was not far away from the six or nine days'' calamity. He was still a chance away. Maybe tomorrow or a year.


    No one can say for sure.


    In full swing, the arrival of a couple broke the silence Cloud dream Pavilion!


    The last one of the three forces in fairyland.


    He came here at the invitation of the ethereal immortal.


    "Dang Dang... "


    On the top of the cloud, a dozen women fell slowly.


    And one of them, with a slim figure, beautiful eyes like crystal clear moon and a veil on his face, has a sense of coming out of the dust, and his body also exudes the artistic conception of illusion rather than illusion.But as soon as he appeared, a pair of beautiful eyes were fixed on the ethereal immortal Lord, and he said in a complicated way: "Mr. twilight, you..."


    Misty fairy trunk cough, in cloud elder Ning Tao and others strange eyes, he busy way: "that, go ahead to talk about it, important."


    Hearing this, the master of Yunmeng fairy nodded, and then took a dozen women into the hall.


    Ning Tao has a strange face. Is there any love between the cloud dream immortal master and the ethereal immortal master?


    I feel the relationship is not simple.


    The group of women also pursed their mouths and snickered.


    But among them, there is a little girl with big eyes and a ponytail. A smile reveals a pair of dimples. Unexpectedly, she is the most arrogant girl in Yunmeng Pavilion.


    It seems to be called Yunqingzhu!


    It has to be said that some of them are beyond Ning Tao''s expectation. It''s hard to imagine if they didn''t hear something.


    Shennian slightly sweeps, and finds that the girl has reached the middle stage of Xianjun. Although she has just broken through, her strength has surpassed that of Ning Hui and Ji Qing.


    However, yunqingzhu seems to have noticed something, and he looks at Ning Tao in the strange way.


    "Why? So keen? " Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, but steps into the hall with elder Yun''s sign.


    Cloud green bamboo also light Yi, Du mouth, this man gives her a very wonderful feeling, such as a boundless great, towering, more can''t see through his cultivation, although only for a moment, but let her firmly remember this person.


    Is he Ning Tao?


    No, he''s not that strong


    In the main hall, the two factions have already begun to discuss the issue of alliance. Unexpectedly, it is very smooth, and it is a hit.


    But the immortal master of Yunmeng suddenly said, "before I came here, I got the news from Yunmeng Pavilion. It seems that there is a strong Immortal Emperor named old man huangquan in heaven, who has fallen into his own small world. There are some treasures buried in that huangquan world."


    "It''s said that Marquis Yongxu and other forces, big and small, have already started to look for treasure. It''s said that this man is very good, so we can let the younger generation take a chance."


    After all, he was not a person of a certain period, but his eyes were hot when he waited for elder Yun. This was really a great opportunity, and he nodded to the immortal.


    Seeing this, the ethereal immortal master nodded and said with a smile: "let elder Yun lead the team to have a look. Xiao Tian will go with him, but you should pay attention to safety. I will discuss the alliance with the immortal master Yunmeng, and remember to be careful of the people in heaven."


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a touch of fine awn, big fish Is it finally on the hook?


    I don''t know if I can return with a full load?

 Chapter 3371

    In order to promote the union, Yunmeng and misty are going to explore the treasure of the world of the yellow spring.


    Half a day later, the ship left.


    Ning Tao, Ning Hui, Ji Qing and Yun Qingzhu all go together. Elder Yun and elder Xue lead the team together. Even if they meet the strong Immortal Emperor, they can cope.


    It doesn''t matter whether we can get the treasure or not. The important thing is to announce their joint efforts to the four circles


    On the top of the cloud, Yunmeng immortal master, yunxian''er, who is as beautiful as a fairy, actually nestles in the arms of the ethereal immortal master. I''m afraid no one thought that if Ning Tao and elder Yun can see it, they will be surprised.


    I have to admire the way the ethereal immortal master used to pick up girls.


    It''s on so fast.


    But in fact, the two people have been in love since the time of the four emperors, but for various reasons, they have been unable to show their love. Even now, they have to consider for both sides.


    If the war is not around the corner, it is understandable to join hands. Otherwise, yuwenchuan will not allow it.


    The joint strength of the two sides is not weak.


    Even if heaven wants to eat them, I''m afraid it will have to break some teeth.


    "Twilight, is this day coming at last? If yuwenchuan really succeeds? What shall we do in the future? " Cloud fiber son tightly nestles up to the ethereal immortal master, watching the spaceship leave far away, there are some hesitation.


    Hearing this, the ethereal immortal sighed, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know, and I don''t know. It''s a good thing to leave the holy land, but I always have some panic in my heart. Who can say for sure in the future?"


    "Yuwenchuan four people have become demons. It''s impossible to persuade them to turn back. The only thing we can do is to protect the disciples under the door as much as possible."


    "Leave the rest to fate!"


    Cloud fiber son a listen, tightly bite shell teeth, embrace the misty, then when the last period of time.


    In a few decades, everything here will be gone


    In the starry sky, more than a dozen of the best disciples of the two sides are chatting and laughing together, and there are always endless topics between men and women. In addition, yunmenge and yimiaozong always have a high chance of becoming Taoist partners, so it''s very pleasant to talk with each other.


    Ning Tao is in a corner of the cabin. When no one is watching, a golden light suddenly flies away from the spaceship.


    It''s the Sunset Tower.


    There are the old man of the yellow spring and the ogre tree.


    After waiting for five or six days in a row, the cannibal tree has already been unable to suppress. We must make a breakthrough as soon as possible.


    Just after finishing this, a beautiful voice came from behind: "elder martial brother ningtian, what are you doing?"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s back was tight. He turned around and found that it was the cloud green bamboo. He could not help but shrug his shoulders and said, "enjoy the moon? Blow? All in all, it''s boring. Why don''t you discuss Taoism and exchange views with them? "


    "Well Why doesn''t elder martial brother ningtian go? " The cloud green bamboo Qiao lively asks a way, the big eyes are bright.


    Ning Tao is dumbfounded and laughs. He knocks on her little head and jokes: "don''t worry about adults, little girl. Haven''t your master taught you?"


    I learned that yunqingzhu is really a gifted girl. She is a rare talent in Yunmeng Pavilion. It is said that the immortal master of Yunmeng woke up some time ago and summoned yunqingzhu, but did not accept her apprentice.


    Just said, "I''m not worthy to teach her!"


    However, although he didn''t accept the apprentice, he passed on all he learned to yunqingzhu just like the ethereal immortal master.


    It can be seen that this woman is absolutely extraordinary.


    When he was attacked suddenly, yunqingzhu''s little face turned red. He rubbed his head, blushed and muttered: "hum, elder martial brother ningtian must be doing something bad. I can see clearly what you did just now."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao could not help but "clatter" in his heart. Did she really see them?


    I felt a headache.


    He coughed immediately and said quietly, "that''s my mission. It''s not convenient to tell me. Do you have a problem?"


    "Well, I''m not a three-year-old. Who can I cheat? If you want to block my mouth, you can tell me how you beat yuwenjie, dizi and yongxuhou? Can you defeat Xianhuang with the power of Xianjun? "


    Cloud green bamboo a face excited way.


    It''s like discovering a new world!


    Ning Tao a Leng, this wench how all know? Looking at the rise of the conversation over there, he knocked her on the head again and threatened: "of course, it''s because I''m handsome. Don''t ask any more questions. Be careful to be killed."


    Cloud green bamboo a pout, vomited tongue, indignant way: "don''t knock me, grow not tall."


    "You still knock, believe it or not, I bite you?"


    "Oh, it''s so painful. I''ll fight with you, big devil, ah It hurts Wrong, I''m wrong... "


    "Brother ningtian, they are really wrong..."


    Yunqingzhu a shot, but Ning Tao understated the solution, in her small head knocked several times, the former tearful, but dare not make a move.


    At least I know Ning Tao is much better than her. It''s hard for him to imagine that there are such wonderful people in the four realmsThree days later, after several explorations and inquiries, the group finally got close to the world of the yellow spring.


    At this time, there are a lot of scattered practitioners here, all of them are famous strong men. Many people are attracted by the treasure of the old man of huangquan, especially his unique learning "huangquan Tianjing", which is a top grade imperial Dharma.


    In addition, there is also the yellow spring of nanuoda.


    If you can take it for your own use, it will definitely be more beneficial than the huangquan Scripture.


    Even the strong Immortal Emperor will be moved.


    You know, when old man huangquan was at his peak, there were few people in the four realms. He once defeated two immortal emperors in a row. If he had not suffered a big loss in Jiuyou realm, he would not have died so early. However, if he died, everyone would have benefited.


    Some time ago, a vision appeared here, and the world of the yellow spring disappeared. That is the image of the small world without a master.


    Before he died, he would inherit himself and escape into the void.


    If you can find it, it''ll be a real success.


    It is because of these points that this starry sky becomes extremely hot. Every day thousands of monks search for it, but they have nothing to do with the world of the yellow spring.


    It is said that Marquis Yongxu of heaven has been searching here for several days, and seems to have found the clue.


    When the two sides of ethereal sect arrived, the position of the boundary of the yellow spring had been basically determined.


    In the vast starry sky, there are thousands of people gathered here, all of them are the best in the four realms, from the Immortal Emperor to the Immortal King and the immortal.


    Seeing that there are many strong people here, elder Yun told him: "remember, if you really enter the world of the yellow spring, you must be very careful. Although it''s dangerous to kill the array, the most terrible thing is people''s heart. It''s not uncommon to kill people and steal goods."


    They all nodded together, but Ning Tao felt Yun Qingzhu''s head and looked around. His eyes narrowed. There were so many people coming.


    It''s a bit hard to take a bite.


    Has his fighting spirit begun to boil?


    Just thinking about it, a rough voice came from the horizon: "one of the four generals in Jiuyou world, Jiuyou maniac, come here to join the fun!"


    Yongxu Hou''s brow sank. Did he really come? Maybe it''s more than that?


    Sure enough, there were two more voices.


    "The ancient dragon clan in the heart of the demon world, elder black dragon, come to see off the old man in huangquan!"


    "Underworld, nameless ghost, also come to visit!"

 Chapter 3372

    Nine you crazy, Yongxu Hou, black dragon elder, nameless ghost will at this moment together stare big eyes.


    According to the records of their four realms in ancient books, this kind of power is more powerful than that of the emperor''s utensil, so it is only the legendary artifact. However, it is impossible for them to appear in the four realms. It is estimated that it should be a semi artifact.


    The four were stunned. You know, it''s amazing to find ten pieces of the supreme emperor''s utensils in the whole four realms.


    Semi artifact, which only four emperors can have.


    But how could it be here?


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    The golden gun seemed to be aware of the danger, but with a "buzz", it quickly fled to the depth.


    As everyone knows, it is Ning Tao who drives it secretly.


    Since it is beyond the scope of the plan, he can only use another plan, but he still needs to prepare.


    At that moment, however, the whole soul of the four immortals was taken away, their eyes turned red, they were short of breath, and a touch of instinctive desire was suddenly expanded and spewed out. Almost without thinking about it, they immediately chased the golden gun.


    "Where to go? Stay... "


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    It was only a few seconds before and after that. Before the monks who followed them could react, they saw the four adults chasing a golden light.


    What happened?


    What kind of baby is it?


    Ning Tao followed the crowd and quickly entered the boundary of the yellow spring, where the territory was very wide and the world was very big. He didn''t look carefully at it at that time, but now he found that it was quite good.


    The whole world is surrounded by a scene of dusk.


    A big river runs through the whole world.


    It is Yellow spring!


    Of course, it''s not true. It''s a remnant of the old man of huangquan who got it from a relic and built it by himself. The name of "huangquan" on it comes from Changsheng hall.


    It was obtained by the early ancestors of that year.


    It is said that there is a yellow spring in the world.


    But I don''t know where it is?


    At this time, a dead bird suddenly flew slowly from the top of the crowd''s head, with an artistic conception of dusk.


    It should be the creatures that breed in this small world. It''s more likely that the old man of huangquan caught it. He looks like a demon king with good strength. He''s not afraid of human beings.


    While they were commenting, the eldest prince, Yu Wenjie, looked at the dead bird with his eyes open. Suddenly his pupils shrank and his eyes widened. He exclaimed: "Huang Huangquan Tianjing


    "What? In Where is it? " Thousands of people stare at the dead birds in the sky at the same time.


    They are here for the sake of this volume of Dharma.


    Top grade, the value is immeasurable.


    When they were looking for it, they suddenly found that there was something in the mouth of the dead bird. It was actually a parchment, which was half open. Some small scriptures appeared, but the four big characters of "huangquan Tianjing" could be discerned.


    "I My God, it''s really the classic of heaven, the old man''s unique skill of becoming famous, this So soon? Or in the mouth of an animal? "


    Some Sanshu screamed, clutching their hair.


    To this scene, full of madness, that''s Shangpin Difa. How can a beast hold it like this?


    What if it''s destroyed?


    What if it''s not intelligent enough to swallow?


    "Asshole, damned flat haired bird, loosen your mouth for me. When the prince found it, leave it for me."


    Yuwenjie excited roar, too unexpected.


    He rushed up in ecstasy.


    "Wait Wait a minute, big prince, "the emperor can''t help exclaiming. How can he rush up so rashly?


    But yuwenjie was so surprised and happy that Shangpin''s Dharma was also a rare treasure for his kingdom of heaven. How could he be hesitant at this time? Once there is a pause, it will become someone else''s. This thing, he will decide.


    Not only that, he left, but also took the team of heaven, more than a dozen people busy and excited to follow up.


    Escort the prince.


    When he moved, hundreds of people around him immediately reacted and rushed up with a crazy scream. All of them turned red, leaving only treasures in their eyes.


    As the saying goes, people die for money, birds die for food.


    In the four realms, the inheritance of high-level Gongfa is very rare. Basically, it is something that has a master. For example, Shangpin Difa, which has no master, is rarely seen in ten thousand years.


    If you can get it, you can basically use it to establish a sect and regard it as the object of Zhenzong.


    It can also lead to a higher realm of Xianjun and Xianhuang.


    Which monk can bear it?


    Each realm has its own unique and extraordinary cultivation method. Ning Tao, for example, needs to deduce the Immortal Emperor chapter first. Other monks also need to do the same. How can we break through the method without the Immortal Emperor chapter? I don''t know where it is.


    Even if we can get through the six or nine days, what can we do? Don''t know how to continue to practice?


    It''s a waste of time.


    Seeing this, the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth is gradually outlined. Has it begun? Good. It seems that we have to find a chance to slip away first. With these It''s not enough.But just then, a jade Futon shining in the dusk slowly came into view.


    It exudes a mysterious meaning.


    It seems to help the progress of cultivation and enlightenment.


    "This This is... "


    People are dull, though they can''t recognize what it is? But it must be a wonderful baby.


    Maybe it''s the reason why the old man in huangquan is so powerful.


    Because of this magic Futon.


    However, a fairy King couldn''t help trying to reach for the jade futon, but the latter spiritually dodged it, but a stronger force imprisoned it.


    The one who did it was an Immortal King.


    This is a Dao Xiu. Looking at the jade Futon in his hand, he seems to have an unbelievable color.


    He He caught it?


    And the crowd was dull, their eyes were gradually hot, and they were short of breath. From these several situations, it seems that the old man of huangquan has indeed died.


    Otherwise, such precious things as huangquan Tianjing will be taken away by a bird? Will such a precious Futon float freely?


    When he was overjoyed, a dagger suddenly appeared at his neck and cut off his life. A touch of red blood burst out.


    "What..."


    Dao Xiu was stiff and his mouth was wide open.


    I just feel like my life is losing.


    But a black robed man flashed by, grabbed the futon in his hand, and quickly fled to the depths of the world of the yellow spring.


    At this time, the crowd finally reacted. It seemed that they were stimulated by blood. They were all red eyed and confused. They were crazy to catch up with each other. Their eyes were full of murders. It seemed that a beast was about to wake up from the body.


    "Bold little thief, leave the treasure behind..."


    Thousands of people were in a mess.


    Even the two sides of wuwuwuzong, who originally intended to just go through the show, were mixed in and couldn''t extricate themselves.


    Yunqingzhu looks at three directions, which are pursued by three torrents. At the farthest point, it seems that battles have broken out. The whole small world is full of terrible imperial power. I don''t know what Xianhuang adults are fighting for?


    But it must be something extraordinary.


    I don''t know where to get so many good things from. My family is very rich.


    Yunqingzhu pouts and asks Ning Tao: "big devil, what are you going to rob?"


    "Big..."


    "Well, where are the people?" Cloud green bamboo silly eyes, looked around empty, a face stunned.


    Ning Tao was here just now.


    How in the twinkling of an eye, suddenly no shadow?


    Cloud green bamboo heart a surprised, quickly use that sharp spirit of the force, four look for, want to see if Ning Tao mixed into which team.


    But how also can''t find Ning Tao''s figure?


    Like, evaporated out of thin air?


    "This How is that possible? "


    On the other hand, the emperor looked at the confused and crazy people. He felt that something was wrong and strange, but he couldn''t say it again. Was he too sensitive?


    After thinking about it, he could not help looking at the direction he had always been in. The gap in the world of the yellow spring was gradually healing.


    There is only a small crack left.


    I don''t know why, but the emperor was in a panic at this time. The smell of bleeding gradually filled the air, which made him nervous and worried.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he turned over his hand and took out a jade tube.


    In a flash Crush it!


    After finishing this, the emperor was relieved, and his heart was stable. It was a distress signal just now.


    Just in case.


    I wonder if Ning Tian has come?


    At this time, in the deepest part of the world of the yellow spring, you can see a man, a puppet and a magic tree. Looking down, you can clearly see three places of chaos.


    Fighting for three treasures.


    But It''s not intense enough.


    Old man Huang Quan''s eyes were cold, but he frowned and gritted his teeth: "young master, if we go on like this, we will soon be able to decide the outcome, which is not enough to achieve the result we want."


    While speaking, Ning Tao, who should have been in the crowd, did not know when he appeared here.


    In fact, it is the old man of huangquan who takes advantage of the chaos and uses the power of the small world to bring Ning Tao to his side. After all, the next plan still needs the young master to do it himself.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded. These three things are not enough to make them fight.


    Immediately in Yangling ring planed, there are a lot of debris, have not noticed, although he can''t use, but many are good things, even Jinyan supreme space ring, at that time, all belong to himself.


    In a moment, he picked up a lot of things, such as minerals, medicinal materials, Royal utensils, Royal utensils and so on, as well as three and a half imperial utensils, some Chinese products, inferior imperial methods, and some experience left by his predecessors.


    But he didn''t take out the disposable consumption items and the things that can be used in the battle.That would be a loss.


    On one side, the old man swallowed his saliva secretly. No wonder the young master was not interested in his things. The pile he took out was five or six times his own.


    It''s too rich.


    Immediately under the direction of these things out.


    Ning Tao looked at the world of the netherworld. At this time, there was a layer of prohibition. His defense was not only greatly increased, but also could not be summoned. He made a small world self-protection appearance.


    Everything is ready, fight, fight hard.


    Let''s kill it and show off the craziest.


    Don''t need the mask of hypocrisy any more!


    Magic Tree cheers, and even exudes an imperial momentum. It has passed the six or nine days of disaster, and even its strength is still growing, which is extremely terrifying.


    For the smell of blood, it is the most sensitive, can''t wait to kill.


    There''s more blood to get stronger.


    At the bottom, a magic weapon, imperial Dharma, and even divine mine appear everywhere in the world of the yellow spring.


    Thousands of people red eyes, one by one hoarse roar, excited, screaming, this is heaven, heaven, desperate to seize the treasure.


    You rob? I''ll take it too. I''ll have to do it in the end.


    When you do it, you will be killed and injured. But the broken bones are connected with tendons. When brothers, sisters and elders come to revenge, it is only a cup of tea, and the world of the yellow spring has become a river of blood.


    Completely caught in the white hot fighting


    "Kill..."

 Chapter 3374

    "Damn it, Royal sword. This is mine. I''ll give you a piece of shit. You dare to pester me and kill you again."


    "I can''t get it, and you can''t think about it. Come on, this man has got the treasure. Grab it..."


    "Kill Kill... "


    In the blink of an eye, there was a bloodbath here.


    A scene like this is staged everywhere in the world of the yellow spring. Without any effort, it has evolved into what Ning Tao wants, and even exceeded his expectations.


    In the center, the four immortals fought for a golden gun and fought for it.


    Deep down, the old man in huangquan said excitedly, "young master, who do you think can snatch the gun?"


    Ning Tao slightly pondered: "the strength of the nameless ghost general is the most unfathomable. The elder black dragon only knows brute force, which is a little different. The strength of Jiuyou maniac should have been the strongest, but his spirit was injured, and he was only in the third line."


    "If you want to ask who can get it, it should be Jiuyou maniac!"


    "Nine Why? "


    Huang Quan old man does not understand scratch a head, since all said nine you crazy in the third line, how can grab?


    However, Ning Tao just laughed but did not speak.


    The battle below is fierce, and Yongxu Hou is very angry. This golden gun itself is difficult enough, but there are three people making trouble next to him. This world of the yellow spring was originally discovered by him, and the things in it should also be his.


    But now, so many people make trouble, so many amazing treasures are robbed by so many people.


    He was already angry and angry.


    "Damn it, damn it..."


    "You three bastards, this semi artifact belongs to heaven. Do you really want to offend yuwenchuan?"


    Yongxu Hou gritted his teeth and roared.


    "Cut, don''t scare us with yuwenchuan. If he really comes here today, we''ll run away without looking back. But if you do, you won''t be qualified."


    Nine you crazy sneer way.


    If it was not because of the damage of the spirit, its strength would be enough to divide the battle.


    How could it take so long?


    "Go away, this half artifact is mine," elder black dragon couldn''t bear it any longer and turned into his real body.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    The next second, it hit three people at one stroke, even opened the huge mouth, and intended to swallow the golden gun.


    But this moment, as if stimulated to white fall, saw a sharp sound sounded, black dragon elder pupil a shrink, I do not know why, all over the hair burst up, a golden winged Mirs illusory.


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    "What? This What''s this? " Elder black dragon was stunned. He hadn''t heard that the demigods had such power.


    Why does this bird make it so afraid.


    It''s an instinctive fear.


    The next second, in the astonishment of the nine you crazy three people, a head of Jinpeng virtual shadow with fire, eyes wide open, unexpectedly rushed up, straight to the black dragon elder.


    "Hum, a bird is smart, dare to be presumptuous, see how this dragon tore you up," black dragon glared.


    The huge body of the Dragon rolled and collided.


    However, the virtual shadow of Jinpeng was extremely flexible. A pair of golden claws suddenly attacked the dragon eyes. They were as fast as lightning and tore off a piece of flesh and blood.


    "What What? "


    "Ah I My eyes... "


    Jin Peng''s instinct is still in his heart. For the dragon people, they are most familiar with Jin Peng besides themselves.


    Golden wings across the sky, constantly tearing its flesh and blood.


    Gold scales fell down.


    The elder black dragon screamed and was in great pain. Although he breathed the dragon''s breath and rolled wildly, he couldn''t help the little bird. It seemed that he was a natural killer.


    How to fight, all by its dead restraint.


    A big shower of blood came down.


    "Asshole, ah..."


    The old man in huangquan was staring at this scene. It''s incredible that the elder black dragon was shot with a gun. Isn''t it an illusion?


    What kind of gun is this?


    Anyway, he has never seen this rank. No wonder the young master has no confidence in whether the black dragon elder can get it.


    But at this time, a fierce ghost suddenly appeared, stretched out a pair of ghost hands, grasped the golden gun body, and showed a successful smile on his face.


    But Ning Tao is just a corner of his mouth.


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a flash, a group of Jinyan suddenly erupted, like a sea of fire swallow to the ghost fog.


    As soon as the ghost hand touched the flame, it was like snow meeting the flame. It melted quickly, evaporated in the blink of an eye, and even moved towards the ghost fog.


    The nameless ghost will be surprised and gather his soul power to form a shield to resist the golden flame. But when he really touches it, his face will change, like a big sun.


    Intuition told him that the great danger was approaching, which scared him to break up.And in a flash, half of the soul body that was separated in that way burst into flames, and then disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The nameless ghost will be stunned and show a pale face in the fog. His strength is greatly damaged and his realm is vain. It is obvious that he has been badly hurt. But if he continues to stay, he may lose his life.


    "Well What kind of flame is that? "


    Four people are scared, just a dead object, a gun, actually in the blink of an eye trauma two people.


    It''s so strong. It''s by no means an ordinary semi artifact.


    The eyes of the four were hot, not only their fighting spirit didn''t fade, but they were more energetic. Once they got it, it was equivalent to having the help of a powerful Immortal Emperor.


    Below must fight, the bloody smell in the air, already let nine you crazy can''t restrain the impulse.


    Unexpectedly, it turned into a faint light and rushed out, aiming at the white fall, the golden bird and Jin Yan. They didn''t have much effect on him, and they were so strong that they couldn''t get it


    Ningtao eyes deep, at this time has passed several incense time, hundreds of people have been killed to become a devil.


    From nearly a thousand people in the beginning to less than 300 now, the fighting is really heavy. Human greed is often the beginning of disaster.


    "More than three hundred?" Ning Tao eyebrow pick, people are still a lot, and the rest of these are also elite.


    For example, a group of people from both sides of the ethereal sect are trapped by the old man of huangquan. Although ethereal sect belongs to the four realms, Ning Tao''s attitude is quite different. No matter the three realms or the four realms help each other.


    In a medium state.


    Moreover, he is not a person without feelings and righteousness.


    At this time, nine you crazy nine cattle two tiger''s strength, actually penetrate a layer of Jinyan, a firmly grasp the white fall, although oneself has been burned off a layer of skin, but the face is exposed a crazy laugh.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "I got it. I got it. The semi artifact is mine. Ha ha, you are a bunch of rubbish..."


    As soon as the words came out, the three of them looked very ugly. How could they be taken by this guy?


    I don''t know, it''s Ning Tao.


    Otherwise, if you want to catch Bai Luo, it will take some time for Jiuyou maniac. He simply saves this time.


    When they were all bruised and panting, a faint laugh suddenly came from the sky: "how hard have you been fighting for so long? Are you tired? Next, let''s play with some of you. "


    "Nine you crazy, remember me?"


    As soon as the words came out, their faces changed and they looked up to the sky.


    A young man and a puppet stand here, surrounded by the power of the world.


    "You Are you Ning Tao Nine you crazy pupil a shrink.


    And outside, a magic tree reaching the demon emperor, waving thousands of branches, began to kill

 Chapter 3375

    Nine you crazy silly eyes, staring at the sky Ning Tao, some incredible, even subconsciously rubbed his eyes, how How could it be him?


    For Ning Tao, what he knows is not profound. He is one of the two people he hates the most.


    The other is Buddhism.


    He wanted to kill all those old bald donkeys. Because of these two sides, he suffered a lot, resulting in serious spiritual trauma, and has not been able to fully recover.


    But he was very surprised. How could Ning Tao be here?


    He Isn''t he from the three realms?


    At this time, Ning Tao has no mask on his face and exposes himself naked. Beside him, he only follows the devil. Two people face four people.


    "Yes, it''s me. When you came to me by chance, I didn''t treat you well as the host."


    As soon as the words come out, the pupils of Marquis Yongxu, elder black dragon, and the unknown ghost general gradually shrink. It''s all because of the word "ningtao". If you guess correctly, they are the number one enemy of the four circles, the sect leader of the world!


    Also Lord of the three worlds!


    The most intractable figure in the merger of the Seven Realms, he actually appeared here? Damn it, preemptive?


    "Stop looting, everyone. This man is the culprit who blocked the completion of our grand plan. Without him, the three circles will no longer be able to stop us. This is the supreme instruction of our four forces."


    "At all costs, kill him," Yongxu Hou instantly widened his eyes and roared.


    As soon as the words came out, the four people''s eyes gushed out the killing machine.


    But just move, the body to tear the pain, brow a wrinkle, stuffy hum, can''t help but pause in place.


    "Damn it, how could it hurt so badly?"


    Maybe I didn''t care about it before, but as soon as I let it go, no matter how strong I was, I could only feel the unspeakable fatigue all over my body, and the consumption was too large, and my breathing was disordered.


    However, seeing this, Ning Tao joked: "it seems that it''s very difficult for the four of you to dance? That is to say, leave your life here. "


    "Die


    "Brush" of a, unexpectedly instantaneous start.


    At this moment, the four people''s pupils suddenly contracted. They were startled. How dare this guy take the lead?


    It seems that cultivation is only Immortal King.


    Immediately secretly sneer, although no matter how Ning Tao mixed in? But their four immortal emperors, even if seriously injured, can''t be solved by just one Immortal King.


    In particular, nine you crazy, secretly make eyes, he is sure that Ning Tao will first attack him, he not only hurt the most, but also hold a semi artifact in his hand, on the threat must be the biggest, will first try to take it.


    Not only firmly grasp the hands of the golden gun.


    I''m going to take a hit at any time.


    "Whoosh..."


    A figure suddenly sprang out of the space, five fingers clenched his fist, and sure enough, he went to kill Jiuyou.


    Four people in front of a bright, secretly sneer, little bastard, you are still too tender, immediately lightning like counter attack, Mao enough strength to fight toward Ning Tao.


    "War skill, Jiuyou big handprint!"


    "The emperor''s law, fierce ghosts are rampant!"


    "Blood vessel technique, tianyantong!"


    "Blood vessel technique, dragon breath!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. He didn''t expect that these people''s reaction is so fast. Space is solidified by pupil technique. He can''t escape at all. He can only watch it engulfed by energy.


    "Ah..."


    "Ha ha, it''s done," the three were ecstatic, but only Yongxu Hou always felt that something was wrong.


    This kind of feeling makes her have some deja vu.


    That Ning Tao is not real.


    "Is it..."


    "No No, be careful, the boy is not dead yet, "shouts Yongxu, whose eyes are about to crack.


    However, it was too late. Around the four, one of them rushed out, holding all kinds of killing moves and roaring down. The movement caused by the attack was enormous.


    "What''s the difference? It''s you. It''s you. Damn Ning Xiaotian, I''m going to tear you to pieces... "


    Marquis Yongxu''s eyes roared.


    He finally recognized Ning Tao''s trick, but at the same time, somewhere in the third world, Ning Xiaotian sneezed inexplicably on the cliff. Looking at the sun, he could not help feeling that he had seen a ghost.


    Why do you always sneeze these days? Which bastard is cursing me? It''s not over, is it?


    Ning Xiaotian looks sad and angry


    In the world of the yellow spring, Hou Yongxu smashed the shadow in front of him with one blow. It''s really fake, but there must be a real one. Who is his real purpose?


    The nameless ghost general? Or fight nine you crazy again?


    Four shadows were broken one after another, none of them were real bodies, damn it? What the hell is he up to?


    Remember that he divided six people at a time.


    There is another


    Just thinking about it, a sudden burst of noise startled the three people. With a "thump" in their hearts, they suddenly turned their heads and found that elder black dragon was hit hard by a blow. Ning Tao hit his head blank with an inch of punch.Black dragon elder in the heart a cool, flash over startled, this kid''s real purpose, unexpectedly is oneself?


    "Not good..."


    But at this moment, Ning Tao''s firepower is fully open, and the small universe in his body has completely burst out. What''s more, he has the power of the world of the yellow spring to suppress the elder black dragon at this moment.


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "Immortal gold body, immortal giant!"


    "1.1 million times The melting pot of war


    "Kill..."


    Ning Tao is like a little giant when he is several feet tall. This is because he has listened to the instructions of the overlord''s predecessors. Under the condensation of more than one million immortal gold patterns, he has become a little giant, like a shrinking overlord.


    In the three people''s consternation, between the lightning and flint, the black dragon elder, who had been suppressed and lost the power of resistance, just came back to God, and saw a golden figure appear on his head.


    One hand grasped its dragon horn, the other hand directly broke the defense and inserted it into its flesh and blood.


    "Give me Go


    Stunned, Ning Tao tears the head of elder black dragon in front of the three. The dragon''s head is separated from the dragon''s body, and the blood drizzles.


    "This How is that possible? " The elder black dragon looked at his body and heard a voice of astonishment.


    Why can''t you fight back?


    A clench teeth, unexpectedly rush out a dragon soul.


    But how can Ning Tao tolerate it to escape? The body of the dragon in his hand was taken away by a golden light, and then suppressed over the soul of the Dragon at a high speed.


    "No Well, boom... "


    A gold pagoda fell heavily below.


    A loud noise, immediately several people''s mind to pull back, face dull, black Is elder black dragon solved like this? That''s a tough character.


    Old man Huang Quan also has a dull face. He feels that he is redundant here. Even if he lets the young master pick four, it seems that he has no hope to win if he is seriously injured.


    Looking at another place, the magic tree has been hunting all over the world, but the monks have organized a counterattack.


    After thinking about it, I decided to go there to help


    "Bastard, you don''t want to die," nine you crazy, Yongxu Hou two eyes, angry.


    Just now, they said it was slow, but in fact, it was only for a moment. They didn''t have time to fight. This bastard is the most intractable enemy in their four circles!


    "Let''s go together and kill him," Yongxu Hou said. He was very angry and said that nothing could let him leave alive.


    The threat is too great.


    Ning Tao also takes a deep breath and looks solemn. He has to solve it in the time of conquest. Otherwise, he will lose, and there are three immortal emperors. Even if he is seriously injured, he will be under great pressure.


    I don''t know whether I can win or not.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to touch the 69 Tianjie!

 Chapter 3376

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A gold, a purple, a black, a Yin, four gorgeous light cut through the sky, killing inextricably.


    Under the gaze of the emperor, Yu Wenjie, Yun Qingzhu and others, they only think that this is a battle between the four emperors. They can''t help but look forward to it. They are surprised, but they don''t realize that Ning Tao is among them, and they are still picking the three emperors.


    In front of me, the magic vines came out from a tricky angle, thousands of them, dense and indestructible.


    Dozens of monks have been planted under it.


    the essence of life is consumed.


    No one thought that there was a demon tree at the level of demon emperor. It was very powerful and different from the one that invaded the kingdom of heaven. It was smarter, more powerful and had a wonderful power.


    Self healing is also terrible.


    That magic vine is cut continuously, the reason is also disorderly.


    Just by virtue of his reputation, he won over a group of friars to fight against magic tree, but he was always blocked by inexplicable forces, leading to more and more losses in their lineup.


    "Damn it, I''ve seen a ghost. This world of the yellow spring is more terrible than I imagined. How can the old man of the yellow spring have so many treasures? There''s a ogre tree hidden? "Grass," Yu Wenjie couldn''t help scolding.


    One side of the emperor, has long been aware of the wrong, feel bad, but he can not touch the enemy''s purpose?


    What is it for?


    Old man Huang Quan, how many backhand have you hidden?


    When you enter the world of the yellow spring and see the Yellow Spring River, is it true that you will die?


    "No There must be something fishy about it. It may even be artificial, but we can only delay the time first... "


    The emperor looked at the emperor''s battlefield from afar.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    In just a moment, the four had already fought each other for thousands of moves. They were crazy, red eyed, bloody, and each of them was in tatters.


    Nine you crazy three people''s injury is more serious, before in order to fight for semi artifact, consume too much.


    But the problem is that even if he grabs the semi artifact, it''s hard for him to use it. He often makes trouble for him at the critical moment, which leads to the battle, but he doesn''t have much strength.


    But semi artifact is not willing to give up.


    Want to take in the ring, but it doesn''t cooperate at all, let nine you rage is tooth itch.


    And Ning Tao, half of the giant has been broken. He breathes fiercely and is in a hurry. In a battle, he can find out his real strength completely. His real strength is a little bit better than that of Jiuyou maniac when he didn''t consume it.


    The reason why we can successfully solve the problem of elder black dragon is to win. He has the best way for the dragon people.


    However, the strength of the nameless ghost general has been greatly damaged. Ning Tao has the holy fire to protect his body. It can not only hurt himself, but also can hardly get close to himself.


    If you are an ordinary person, in the face of the strange tricks of the underworld, don''t mention how much headache and helplessness.


    But now it''s the opposite.


    The nameless ghost will finally realize this kind of grievance.


    Therefore, the weakest Marquis Yongxu can really play a role, but he was defeated by Ning Tao in his heyday. What can he do with him when he is weak?


    There was a stalemate.


    "Damn it, Jiuyou maniac, if you stick to the semi artifact again, we''ll all be planted in your hands. Throw it away and kill him with all our strength. I swear that I will never touch the semi artifact afterwards."


    The nameless ghost can''t help scolding at last.


    He has had enough.


    "I also swear that I will never fight again, and I will do it quickly," said yongxuhou, biting his teeth as he stopped Ning Tao.


    You can say anything as long as you can kill Ning Tao.


    Seven Realms one merge, can leave holy land, what thing has not? Not to mention semi artifact, even if it is an artifact, it will certainly be available with the help of the great power of the world.


    Is it not clear which is more important?


    Hearing this, the obsession in the eyes of Jiuyou maniac is weak at last. He looks at Bai Luo, but he still throws it behind him.


    "Boy, you should go to die, suffer to die," nine you crazy roar a, burst out full strength.


    And the other two people see, flashed ecstasy, at the same time, intend to kill him in one fell swoop.


    However, when Ning Tao saw this, he didn''t panic. On the contrary, he took a long breath of relief. Under the roar of Jiuyou, a golden light broke through his heart, and the speed was unimaginable.


    A splash of blood.


    "What What? "


    Nine you crazy face dull, more can''t help coughing up a mouthful of blood, feel the burning pain of the abdomen, his face distorted, but still desperately forced it out.


    Whew, Bai Luo returns to Ning Tao.


    This scene seems to fit so well.


    Three people all silly eyes, one by one stupefied looked for a long time, before the rebellious white fall, semi artifact, now actually fell steadily in his palm.


    And just now also attacked nine you crazy."You Wow, poof... "


    Jiuyou is furious, and his scarlet eyes are a little dim, but his family is tenacious and not so easy to die, but he is very weak.


    But Yongxu Hou didn''t know where his brain came from. He screamed: "you No, it''s a conspiracy. It''s a conspiracy... "


    "What you want is for us to fight with each other, for the crane clam to fight with each other, and for the benefit of the fisherman. No, not only that, the whole world of the yellow spring was fighting just now. Is that what you did? The whole world is a hoax. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said with a sneer: "it seems that you are not too stupid, but there is another point. Do you know why I killed elder black dragon first?"


    "For Why? " Three people were stunned.


    As soon as the words came to an end, he saw that the gold pagoda at his feet suddenly "hummed" and soared into the sky, revealing a melting pot, which contained a dragon shaped pill.


    contains a lot of blood essence.


    However, it is obvious that it has not been fully refined.


    But Ning Tao didn''t care. He took it in his hand and swallowed it directly. With his body as the furnace and energy as the fuel, the sun''s flame was suddenly refined.


    This kind of technique, see three people is dumbfounded, Dan medicine incredibly also can so refine?


    Can you refine elder black dragon? If he dares to swallow it, is he not afraid of exploding?


    With the sound of "boom", the elixir gradually became and integrated into Ning Tao''s body. His fighting power suddenly soared. With the sound of "whoosh", he suddenly came to the back of the unknown ghost general. A large dense fire net covered him.


    "Damn, ah..." The nameless ghost will be shocked. He doesn''t dare touch the sun flame at all.


    The next second, Ning Tao suddenly opened his mouth and tried to swallow him, just like a black hole, swallowing heaven and earth. The nameless ghost almost didn''t jump out of his eyes, but how could he escape in the state of soul body.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    Yongxu Hou, nine you crazy stiff, face a white, living in Did you swallow it?


    But Ning Tao licks his lips and rushes over like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. The power in his body is so huge that he hits more than 100 fists at a time. Without even a scream, Yongxu Hou is beaten into a ball of meat mud.


    My soul is gone.


    And nine you crazy is affected, half body also smashed, vomit blood wildly, face dead ash, he knows, they lose, the price is death.


    He raised his head, eyes canthus to crack, looked at Ning Tao and roared: "sooner or later, my four realms will level you..."


    With a bang, his head was smashed by a blow.


    The red and the white are cheap.

 Chapter 3377

    The elder black dragon is refined into a dragon god pill, and the nameless ghost will be devoured and gradually refined to benefit the spirit. Marquis Yongxu is killed immediately, and Jiuyou mania becomes a headless wreck.


    This is the end of the four great emperors.


    The end of the world!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao breathes heavily, and a touch of blood comes out of his eyes. It''s the essence and blood power of the Dragon God pill. After all, it''s enough to swallow a dragon of demon emperor level.


    Although said, and he once absorbed that drop of real dragon blood essence quality slightly bad, not so pure.


    But the emphasis is on quantitative repression.


    And the elder black dragon himself is very good.


    Geocentric Cologne is a powerful race bred by the demon world. It has a bright future, and its skin is rough and flesh is thick, because this race has a close relationship with the earth.


    Has a part of the power of the earth.


    It can also be said that it is soil property.


    In a word, it''s not easy to win this battle. It''s really a fluke. If anything goes wrong today, I''m afraid it will be him.


    Under normal circumstances, any two of them would be enough to defeat themselves.


    There is little chance of winning.


    Just hear Ning Tao body constantly spread "boom" voice, like a Yangtze River, rolling surging, gushing, thick blood overflowed out.


    On the outside, he was in the fog of blood.


    It''s like being wrapped into rice dumplings.


    However, he sat down with his knees crossed and tried his best to run the ancient Dharma. He tried his best to refine and melt it for his own use. At this time, he could not waste any of his strength. It was very rare to have a dragon of the imperial level.


    It''s very helpful to his sun dragon body.


    Pure blood is absorbed by greed.


    In the aspect of spirit, he seems to have done the right thing by mistake, and his soul power grows very fast.


    It should be the natural soul body that gives birth to intelligence


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    On the other hand, the whole battle in the world of huangquan is coming to an end. There are only less than 50 monks left among the more than 1000 monks in the four world.


    From the original more than 300 people, experienced the bloody baptism of the magic tree, the number of people began to decline.


    The hard fought counterattack is expected to escape, but it ends with the arrival of old man Huang Quan. In his small world, it is difficult to escape his control.


    Now, they gradually nibble away from each other, and it won''t be long before the battle is over.


    If it wasn''t for some tough guys, such as Yu Wenjie, the emperor, Yan Daoke, one of the eight kings of heaven, several generals of jiuyoujie, and the dead repair trapped in the bottleneck The battle has come to an end.


    However, it is useless to struggle again.


    It''s not that they didn''t want to escape, but the defense of the world of the yellow spring has risen so much that they can''t open a gap at all.


    Unless there''s an emperor breaking through at the moment.


    But I don''t know why. Just now, there was a very hot battlefield. Now there is no sound. Is it over? But why didn''t you hear back? I''m counting on them to wipe out the ogre tree.


    Only the emperor, whose face was gloomy and terrible, had felt a touch of despair.


    It''s a hell of a trap.


    I''m afraid that the four immortals have met with an unexpected situation. From this point of view, they are going to be wiped out.


    "Damn old man, are you crazy? What is the reason for this? Punish the greedy? "


    The emperor clenched his teeth, on the one hand, he was wary of the magic vine that appeared at any time, and looked up from time to time, as if he was hoping for something? But with the passage of time, the color of hope in his eyes became more and more dim.


    In another forbidden area, more than a dozen people from the two sides were flustered and trapped by the killing array for a long time.


    Or say depressed heart, see a lot of treasures slip away from the front, but can''t get out of here, how so unlucky? I was trapped as soon as I came in.


    Although more than a dozen people are anxious to break through, they still need a stick of incense to succeed.


    However, I don''t know what''s going on. From just now on, the smell of blood in the air is getting stronger and stronger. Although I can''t see anywhere else, I feel that something is wrong.


    And it''s getting a little quiet.


    It''s like all of a sudden it''s empty.


    "Cloud Elder Yun, you Are the legends about the world of the yellow spring true


    A disciple panicked.


    As soon as he spoke, more than a dozen people were short of breath.


    But elder Yun glared and yelled: "what are you thinking? Don''t scare yourself here. It''s just the old man''s mystification. You can cheat ordinary people. Can you cheat us? "


    "At present, I just hope Xiaotian can be safe, and I don''t know when he lost?"


    Ning Hui''s face is worried.


    Everyone is here except Ning Tian.But Ji Qing sniffed and said, "well, in my opinion, he''s looking for treasure everywhere now. How can he manage us? How can an unofficial person understand the interests of a team? He may have died somewhere. "


    "Don''t forget that he offended heaven before..."


    "Shut up," he said in a deep voice.


    Seeing Ji Qing''s indifference, Yun Qingzhu said naively: "do you think ye Luzi doesn''t understand group interests? But you don''t know how to respect your elders. Don''t forget that elder martial brother Ning Tian is the highest guest. "


    "Even elder Yun and elder Xue should treat each other with courtesy. They are the most noble among us. How can you, a little disciple, chew your tongue behind your back?"


    "Or is it that the ethereal sect didn''t teach you how to educate you..."


    "You..."


    Ji Qing''s face turned red, and she was so surprised and angry that a little girl dared to scold her?


    Seeing that they are going to have a fight, Ning Hui comes out quickly to make it over. Yun Changlao also has a headache to stop them


    In the dark, the old man watched this scene with interest. However, the young master did not allow him to do anything to them. He looked at the magic vine on one side, and it was just pleasant. Hundreds of mummies fell on its vine.


    We are preparing to launch a new round of offensive.


    However, old man huangquan looked at the body of the puppet today. Although he could live as a hermit, it was not long.


    Still need a proper body.


    He has been observing for a long time. The emperor or Yu Wenjie are very suitable. They are young enough and have first-class qualifications. Although they are inferior to the young master, they are more suitable.


    Immediately ordered the magic tree, don''t let it be broken.


    And then, the old man suddenly found a sanxiu, actually close to the imperial battlefield, but also found Ning Tao is meditating, seems to want to attack him.


    As soon as the old man''s pupil shrinks, his heart beats faster. If Ning Tao dies, will nuyin be dissolved? It''s a temptation, I have to say.


    However, just as the sanxiu was about to move, more than a dozen vines suddenly sprang out from the ground, like long guns, which instantly knocked the sanxiu into a sieve.


    The old man''s face changed. Sure enough, Ning Tao had a back hand in the dark. He would not be so careless.


    This movement also attracted two free practitioners to come near. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he used the power of the world to wipe it out.


    However, he made a correct decision. When the master died, the slave seal would disappear, but the slave would also die.


    It was deliberately designed in the contract.


    At this time, Ning Tao, who has been sitting with his knees crossed, suddenly opens his eyes and his strength soars. It seems that he has half a step of the emperor''s strong cultivation. However, as soon as he looks at a place, he sweeps the battlefield and steps into the void.


    The old man of huangquan broke out in a cold sweat. Did the young master wake up early and test himself?


    Honey, it''s almost over.


    With a whoosh, Ning Tao came to them, but before he opened his mouth, the whole world of the yellow spring was shocked violently. What kind of impact did he get?


    "What What? "


    The survivors suddenly looked up and saw a huge old shadow, looming.


    We''re attacking the netherworld.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "No, it''s the national teacher, the national teacher of heaven. How did he come?" The old man screamed and his face changed greatly.

 Chapter 3378

    "National teacher? It''s him, "said Ning Tao.


    As we all know, in the unfathomable heaven camp, eight kings, three Marquises and one national division are the most powerful. They are the combination of commanders and strength of all parties.


    Among them, the national master, under one person and above ten thousand people, is in charge of the core power of heaven.


    Only yuwenchuan can beat him.


    So is power, and so is strength!


    It can be said that at the peak of his career, Huang Quan might have been able to compete with this national teacher, but he still didn''t dare to say that he was sure to win, at most five points.


    The same is true in his heyday, not to mention the fact that he is now a semi useless marquis.


    It all depends on the strength of the puppet.


    "Young master, no, this old man has come here? We What shall we do? He is not nine you crazy that four people can compare, if I guess right, he should be a strong Immortal Emperor


    The old man was pale with fright.


    There''s no way. They are not the National Teacher''s rival at all with their current micro strength.


    He knew the strength of this man and the state of the three of them at the moment, which was equivalent to the consumption of the four, but he couldn''t win even at the peak.


    Seeing him flustered, Ning Tao''s eyebrows sank. To tell the truth, he never expected that the grand national teacher would come here.


    How did it leak?


    Now, to what extent does he know?


    Are you passing by by by chance, or do you know some, or do you know all? For him? Or for others?


    If he is one of the three Marquis, he still has the confidence to fight. But the national master, who has no bottom in his heart, immediately gritted his teeth and said, "hold on, hold him down first..."


    And in the valley, I heard this huge sound and saw the familiar towering figure.


    Emperor, Yu Wenjie and other people''s eyes are ecstatic, one by one excited "Ao Ao", a touch of dawn shine into the hearts of more than a dozen people, excited way: "yes It''s the national teacher. It''s the national teacher. Ha ha, we can be saved. "


    "Damned magic tree, the world of the yellow spring, all go to hell, it''s you who should go to hell..."


    A dozen people were screaming and boiling.


    However, with a "brush", Ning Tao appears coldly. He wants to seize the last time to wipe out the last group, especially Yu Wenjie.


    One of the purposes of his coming here is to make a big noise. The great prince of heaven has a good reputation.


    Once killed, the goal should be achieved.


    As for the national master, he didn''t even have the idea to fight against him. The gap is too big. Even if he is now the half step Immortal Emperor, he is not his opponent.


    Under normal circumstances, his plan would have been a complete failure, and even escape would have been a problem.


    But now, running away is at least certain.


    It''s just that time is running out.


    Because of the hurry, there was no cover at all. Although Yu Wenjie and the remaining ten people were black and blue, they were tense for a moment. Monk? Which school? How come all of a sudden?


    But, Emperor whole person is dull, a pair of pupil is in contractive gradually, until contractive become needle eye shape.


    "Yes Is that you


    "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. How could it be you? You How can you go through that galactic seal? "


    The emperor screamed.


    He can come over, completely is the luck of luck, and in the critical moment, he has figured out the cause and effect, this is actually a big plot of Ning Tao.


    "Seal? You What are you talking about? Who the hell is he? Do you know him? " Yu Wenjie is suspicious.


    The emperor''s eyes were full of fire, and his hatred, which had been suppressed for decades, gushed out, gritting his teeth and saying: "rather The waves


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity that you can still remember me. It''s just right that the old feuds in Kunlun are over together today," Ning Tao said with a sneer, twisting his neck


    And at this time, beyond the boundary of the yellow spring.


    An old man in purple robe has sharp eyes, dry and thin body. He looks like an old man in good health. There is no danger, but he has extraordinary bearing. One word can decide life and death, and one eye can judge right and wrong.


    When I raised my hand, I photographed a purple handprint.


    We need to use brute force to open the gap.


    However, at this time, a hoarse voice came out: "master, long time no see."


    As soon as the words came out, the purple robed old man could not help pausing, frowning, a little surprised, and said, "are you Old man of the yellow spring? You You''re not dead? "


    He can feel the rising defensive power of the world of the yellow spring, and at the moment, he is being manipulated.


    It''s all very clear.


    It seems that the old man is really insidious and cunning. He even cheated him by spreading the news of suspended animation. However, it should not be so simple?


    A few hours ago, he suddenly received the emperor''s call for help, which made him feel a little wrong.


    I wanted another one of the three Marquises to come, but before I set out, I suddenly changed my mind and decided to come in person, which can be regarded as a send off for this peer.But for now, it''s a surprise to him.


    The old man in huangquan is not dead, the emperor asks for help? What about Yu Wenjie? Where is yongxuhou? Should old man huangquan not have the courage to fight against his kingdom of heaven?


    The old man with purple robe frowned, and his face sank immediately. He wondered, "where is the great prince of heaven? What happened here? What the hell are you up to? "


    In the world of huangquan, the old man of huangquan coughed, pretended to be deep and hoarse, and said: "it''s the demon emperor who has reached the first place, the magic tree. I''m afraid that the Marquis of Yongxu is already in danger. As for the great prince, he should not have escaped far away."


    "Demon emperor? "The magic tree?"


    As soon as the purple robed old man''s face changed, it was heard some time ago that the disciples of the ethereal sect met the cannibal tree.


    It has reached the peak of demon king.


    This time Yongxu Hou led the team, part of the task was to get rid of the beast. Unexpectedly, after just a few days, it broke through the demon emperor level.


    As for the defeat of Marquis Yongxu, there is no doubt that he is more or less lucky. With the help of external forces, he is eager for quick success and instant benefit, so he is much worse than the emperor of the same level, not to mention the powerful ogre tree.


    It seems that even the old man in huangquan has suffered some injuries, and the weakness in his voice can not be concealed.


    Immediately no longer think, arched his hand: "thank you for reminding, goodbye!"


    Then it turned into a light and shadow, and chased towards the direction pointed out by the old man. After a few breath, it disappeared. He was eager to save the prince in danger.


    Otherwise, the emperor of war will wake up and he will not be able to explain.


    Seeing him leave, old man huangquan really wiped a cold sweat. Fortunately, he fooled him. His name still has some effects, but it won''t take long.


    He quickly looked to the valley. The ogre tree and Ning Tao joined hands and killed only five or six people.


    "Puff..."


    Emperor was a palm shock fly, he found that although all in Xianjun level, but the strength of ningtao don''t know to throw him a few blocks? He is proud of the strength of the vulnerable.


    "Damn, why? Why? Why do I work so hard for so many years? Why? "


    "Ah..."


    Emperor red eyes not willing to roar.


    The hatred of Kunlun Kingdom and Yuntian palace, which he wanted to revenge, was crushed by absolute strength.


    Yu Wenjie''s eyes are dull. Ning Tao grabs him by the neck and lifts him up. The power of the terrible spirit condenses into a knife and directly kills his spirit with all his strength.


    For a moment, the prince was so scared that he left a complete body.


    Looking around again, only the emperor was left, looking up at the sky and roaring, but Ning Tao just grabbed him. Suddenly, a huge purple hand tore open the sky above the world of the yellow spring, and the eyes of the national master looked down.


    I always feel that something is wrong.


    However, I just saw the scene in front of me.


    "Save He is Ning... "


    With a click, his neck was broken.


    In the blink of an eye, the emperor went after him.


    The whole national teacher was dull.

 Chapter 3379

    This day, this scene, this moment, the psychological impact on the great national teacher, not to mention how huge?


    The body of the great prince fell to one side.


    And half of his disciples, the emperor, were under his eyes, and his neck was twisted by his life. Moreover, even his spirit was wiped out, and he died completely.


    He was silly, as if half the world had collapsed.


    "To What happened? "


    And Ning Tao whole body a stiff, scalp immediately numb, incredibly good die not die, was seen by this old guy.


    There was a sense of disaster.


    It''s not intuition, it''s reality, it''s about to happen, as if the next second will come.


    For a moment, Ning Tao tenses his whole body, waves the corpses of Yu Wenjie and the emperor into the ring, and then resists the side effects of the increase, and bursts out with the strongest blow.


    "1.6 million times The melting pot of war


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Kill ~"


    and under his instructions, the old man of the yellow spring and the ogre tree also tried to force him out of the world.


    I thought I could hold him for a while, but I didn''t expect that the old man was so difficult. In an instant, I realized something was wrong. I not only killed him, but also was caught unprepared and unable to resist.


    Now it''s all exposed. Everything is under the eye of the national master. We can only take advantage of his absence.


    But he didn''t know if he could escape.


    "Dharma, the book of heaven in the yellow spring!"


    "Blood skill, the skill of thousands of troops!"


    A roar of the yellow spring, with a sense of desolation.


    Thousands of branches pierced the sky, smashed the void, and continued one after another.


    It''s like a thousand troops are galloping.


    "Kill..."


    The next second, before the national master had time to digest the shock, he saw three attacks. In an instant, the attack came, rolling and surging, and each attack should not be underestimated.


    There was no time for the national teacher to respond, so he could only operate the skill simply, and a purple shield was formed immediately.


    "Difa, Ziyuan''s breaking barrier skill!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At this moment, it can be said that the earth is falling.


    In today''s world, apart from Ning Tao and others, only the ethereal one is alive.


    Looking at the cracked sky, more than a dozen people in the party were stunned. That person seemed to be the national teacher? But how did he come here?


    It''s not a treasure, is it?


    I''m afraid, what''s going on here?


    Elder Yun turns pale. Seeing that the killing array is about to be broken, and that the small world has a gap, he thinks of Ning Xiaotian, who is going to separate, and gnashes his teeth, and even sends out a signal for help.


    In any case, we can''t let him have an accident.


    He is the future of ethereal religion.


    At this time, the three attacks all burst out in front of the national master, and each attack did not weaken Xianhuang. In the absence of God, the national master could not help but go back three steps.


    Right on the edge of the small world.


    "Great, quick Let''s go, "Ning Tao roared.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the old man suddenly burned part of his soul, took control of the whole small world, and reached the point of unity of the human world, as if he had integrated the whole person into the world, and immediately fled to the starry sky with all his strength.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The national teacher was still in a daze.


    Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it was true. The prince and the emperor were dead.


    Did old man Huang Quan do it?


    But why did he do it?


    Demon emperor, demon tree, actually has one?


    He thought it was old man Huang Quan who was trying to save himself. How could he spend a few days? Cannibal tree was promoted from a demon king to a demon emperor. It was from this that he realized something was wrong and left deliberately paralyzing the yellow spring.


    I didn''t expect him to see that scene.


    As soon as I recovered, I saw that the world of the yellow spring turned into a stream of light, and ran away quickly towards the depths of the starry sky.


    The National Teacher''s face was gloomy and terrible. His forehead was full of blue veins. His anger started from his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, "do you want to run? Three bastards, can you run? Even if you are poor and blue, you must die. "


    "Give me Stay


    In the roar, the whole starry sky began to boil.


    Ning Tao''s spirit was released, and he saw the national master chasing him desperately. It was obviously faster than the world of huangquan. After all, a small world was too big.


    But if you give up the small world to escape, with the three of them, you will only be defeated one by one by the national master.


    No less than death.


    Ning Tao is the only one who can escape.


    If there is no way out, there are only two ways left for him. First, he will naturally turn to the puppet Taoist. Second, he will expose the whole world.


    Even if we can''t blow up the national division, it must be enough to make him seriously injured, but the price is too high.He didn''t want to do it as a last resort.


    Ning Tao has more long-term plans, such as taking over sister Xuan and placing her in the world of the yellow spring. Uncle, immortal, Emperor Shitian and so on can all practice here.


    If such an excellent base is gone, I''m afraid there are few suitable ones in the world.


    Not every small world can support Xianhuang.


    "Ah..."


    "The secret skill, the escape method of the yellow spring!"


    The old man of huangquan is red eyed and shows a kind of taboo method. The whole person''s momentum is rapidly weakened and greatly reduced, but it is replaced by the rapid development of huangquan.


    He gradually abandoned the national teacher.


    "Young master, I won''t let you be harmed by this old thing, even if it''s my life," said old man Huang Quan with awe inspiring righteousness.


    The magic tree on one side was moved.


    But Ning Tao knows all about his tricks.


    With slave printing, he had to work even if he didn''t want to. Instead of being forced, he pretended to be voluntary and cooperated extremely. However, it worked.


    At least, it has eliminated some of his previous negative feelings towards the old man, such as when he just made a breakthrough


    "Damn it, you forced me," said the national master. He was angry as he saw the distance.


    A bite of the tip of the tongue, and then a mouthful of blood essence.


    "Dharma, break the barrier step!"


    The whole person''s body is light, but he has accumulated more strength. When he moves, he will burst out with explosive force, leaving a sound in the original place, and chasing after him at an incredible speed, just like breaking through a layer of obstacles.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In the starry sky, a chase and a flight is rapidly staged.


    There is no purpose at all. As long as we can get rid of the enemy, no one knows where we have escaped.


    Old man huangquan has been unable to hold on for a long time. Now it''s Ning Tao and the magic tree. But the power of small world is losing too fast. Before long, the magic tree can''t hold on. Ning Tao is the only one left to support.


    If they didn''t have a little understanding of the power of the world, the three of them would have to work hard.


    "Damn it, can''t you get rid of it?" Ning Tao''s face was gloomy, but he had a wonderful feeling in his anxiety.


    It was as if there were some epiphanies.


    But at the moment, where is there time to take care of these?


    Even if this may be the opportunity of the June 9th Tianjie, the national master will not give him this opportunity.


    When the lamp was about to run out of oil, he had decided to communicate with the puppet Taoist. However, suddenly, a more terrifying pressure filled the starry sky in front of them.


    Stop the two sides who chase and flee.


    I saw an ethereal figure standing in front of them, stepping on a magic cloud.


    "Gone with the wind Misty immortal master


    At this moment, Ning Tao and the National Teacher''s face showed a complex and dignified, but some relief.


    "But he Whose rescuer is it? "

 Chapter 3380

    At this moment, both stopped.


    Between the three parties, each maintains a safe distance.


    Ning Tao didn''t open his mouth. The national master''s face was dignified. The misty immortal master''s face was more puzzled. He frowned and said in a deep voice: "who can tell me what''s going on? Where are the people of my ethereal clan? "


    "This..."


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he suddenly said, "master immortal, all the people of your ethereal family are in this small world, but old man huangquan seems to have persecuted them."


    "I saw with my own eyes that a little bastard killed the eldest prince of our country and my disciples, and asked the immortal Lord to be the master and return justice to the kingdom of heaven. Don''t let the thief succeed and continue to persecute the people of heaven..."


    This is a way to let the elder make the decision.


    However, the immortal master frowned and didn''t care about this guy. Although he was a descendant of different times, he was loyal to the kingdom of heaven and did many things to persecute the immortal master.


    Even he has heard of it.


    Many bullish suzerain were bullied. In short, they were treated unfairly.


    At this time, I want to let myself be the master. Don''t say that there are no such things. Just because of the relationship between him and yuwenchuan, and the busy of heaven, he doesn''t care.


    However, the people of his ethereal clan must be found, especially Ning Xiaotian, who was regarded as a disciple of his own. Otherwise, as soon as he received the call for help, he would not put everything down and come here regardless.


    He immediately looked at the world of the netherworld. Although he was wrapped by a layer of energy, he was just a bullet in his eyes.


    But he didn''t rush to do it, instead, he said in a deep voice: "that old man of the yellow spring, I have no injustice or hatred with you, and I don''t want to have too much right and wrong with you. Hand over my disciples, and you can play with the rest."


    "Otherwise, I will destroy your world!"


    There was a terrible pressure.


    No one took his words as a joke to listen to, with the power of the immortal Lord, absolutely can do.


    The National Teacher''s mouth is crooked and he looks down quietly.


    However, after a long silence, the world of the yellow spring opened a channel, as if inviting people in. The National Teacher''s face suddenly showed surprise.


    Are you ready to surrender?


    "Master immortal, the old man of huangquan is insidious and cunning. Please be careful. You can''t believe his lies," the National Master said.


    But the ethereal immortal looked at him coldly and said coldly, "I don''t need you to talk about things. When I was practicing the imperial calendar, your ancestors were not born yet? I need you to teach me? "


    A brush sleeve, immediately stepped into.


    This is not arrogance, but self-confidence. This kind of small world is not his opponent at all.


    So I don''t worry about ambush at all.


    Seeing this, the national master even went with him as soon as he gritted his teeth. There was an ethereal immortal Lord. If he was in danger, he could not ignore it.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to explain to the emperor.


    As soon as you enter the world of the yellow spring, the first thing you see is a large area of ruins. After several battles, it is beyond recognition, and you can see the three figures at a glance.


    Ning Tao, magic tree, puppet.


    But at this time, the latter two are basically paralyzed, only Ning Tao sat there waiting for them.


    When he saw him, he immediately thought that the emperor had been killed. He could not help blushing and gritting his teeth, saying, "master immortal, it''s him, it''s he who killed the great prince..."


    The ethereal immortal master''s face sank, and a wave of prestige shrouded the national master. He said coldly, "I say again, it has nothing to do with the emperor who died in your kingdom of heaven. If you dare to nag again, I''ll shut you up completely."


    A murderous opportunity, let the national teacher back a cool.


    The immortal Master seemed to be really angry. He immediately closed his mouth and did not dare to speak any more, but he was filled with anger in his heart.


    When Lord zhanhuang wakes up, it''s rubbish!


    At this time, Ning Tao light smile, looking at the ethereal immortal master, complex way: "master, long time no see."


    "Oh? Have you met me? " Misty hesitation.


    He also felt that Ning Tao was very familiar, but he had never seen this face. He not only felt a little strange.


    But the next second, Ning Tao took out a mask and put it on his face. A familiar face came into his eyes. At this moment, the face of the ethereal immortal suddenly froze and his pupils contracted to the extreme.


    Of course, he could not be more familiar with this face.


    It''s because of him.


    "Ning Xiaotian, no, no, you Who are you? " The ethereal immortal master''s face changed.


    A touch of anger welled up.


    He is the most disgusting betrayer in his life.


    However, the spirit of a sweep, but somewhere in the world of the netherworld found a group of people, intact, but temporarily trapped in an array.


    This shows that Ning Tao did not betray.


    With the teacher''s blank face, Ning Tao took a deep breath and solemnly said, "let''s get to know him again. I''m the leader of the three worlds, the first sect leader in the world, Ning Tao!""Three The door... "


    The immortal master''s face became stiff gradually.


    At this moment, the national master also opened his mouth in an instant, his pupils contracted into the shape of needle eyes, his face was stunned, as if he had heard something.


    Ning Tao has long been a thunderbolt.


    I can''t be more familiar with it.


    But he never thought that he would meet here, the most intractable and the biggest enemy of the seven world merger.


    Just showed up in front of him!


    Between the lightning and the flint, the national master spewed out a sense of terror and killing. The surging momentum was suppressed, and he was short of breath and said, "well, heaven has a way. If you don''t go, hell has no way to break in. You''ll find your own death."


    The words fall, and the moment is gone.


    I don''t want to delay for a moment. If it''s too late, it will change. As long as it''s solved, he won''t be in trouble any more.


    But the next second, a huge pressure made him pause in the same place. A cloud enveloped him, which seemed ordinary, but made the National Teacher dare not take a breath.


    "Fairy Immortal master, what do you mean


    However, the ethereal immortal didn''t pay attention to him. His deep eyes were fixed on Ning Tao. After a long silence, he suddenly said: "do you have a purpose when you approach me? I want to hear the truth. "


    Ning Tao thought about it, nodded and shook his head. He didn''t know that there was a misty immortal master.


    It''s just a mistake.


    Seeing this, the fairy master''s face flashed with complexity. Looking at Ning Tao''s silence for a long time, he found that he didn''t intend to say anything. His heart moved and he couldn''t help saying: "you Is there nothing you want to say to me? "


    Ning Tao sighed and said bitterly, "there are some things I want to say, but now you should understand."


    "Thank you very much for your kindness and care. I also like ethereal sect. However, different standpoints determine a lot of things. I have different ideas for the three realms and the four realms, so I am doomed to only one."


    "In any case, the three realms do not want to give in to the four realms. They do not want to give in to the power of the world. They would rather die than die. This is the attitude of the three realms and me."


    "Now, it''s up to you to decide whether you want to kill me, make friends with yuwenchuan, or let me go and join hands with my three circles, or you can only choose one of the three


    After speaking, he took a long breath.


    Looking at him quietly.


    But in the distant national teacher''s heart, let misty choose? I always feel that something is not practical.


    And the ethereal immortal master fell into a long silence


    Choose

 Chapter 3381

    It seems that there are three choices, but in fact there are only two.


    Or choose four.


    Or, choose three.


    As for what to say to stay out of the business, it''s just for a moment''s pleasure. No matter which winner, he will not be allowed to continue to grow.


    Either surrender or Die!


    Ning Tao and the national teacher are watching him closely. The choice he is about to make has too much to do with it.


    Time goes by minute.


    But I never see the next sound.


    Seeing this, the national master suddenly became nervous, because in his eyes, there was no need to hesitate to make such a choice. Basically, he could decide without even thinking about it.


    But misty actually hesitated so long?


    This shows that in his mind, the three and four boundaries are on the same level and there is no overwhelming height.


    "Damn, what the hell?"


    As soon as the national master clenched his teeth, he hurriedly said: "misty elder, now in a few decades, the seven realms will be enough to unify. You are clear about the strength of our four realms. In those days, there was no match. Now, there is still no match."


    "With the strength of the three circles, it''s impossible to resist US. Even their only hope, the Savior, Ning Tao, is just a fairy King now."


    "Even if you give him a few more decades, do you think he can fight against yuwenchuan? It''s still hard to escape death. "


    "To choose the three realms is to choose to die!"


    Misty and silent, but notice Ning Tao''s cultivation, half step Immortal Emperor? It''s just a few days. I''ve made a breakthrough. There''s an indescribable complexity in my heart.


    However, this choice is still too difficult to make.


    This not only implicates him, but also nearly 100000 disciples of ethereal sect, and now the whole cloud dream Pavilion.


    All the glory and all the loss!


    If Ning Tao was thoughtful, he said with a smile: "you don''t need to hesitate, you just need to do it according to your heart. In fact, you know all the benefits."


    "If the holy land of eternal life is not liberated under the control of orthodox inheritance, no one can guarantee the result."


    "You always know whether I''m free or in a bigger cage. I know you don''t like to depend on others. But on behalf of all living beings in the three worlds, I solemnly invite you to join the world."


    "Also help the seven world creatures, give me a hand!"


    But as soon as the words came out, the national teacher on one side suddenly sneered and said: "full of nonsense, a bunch of nonsense, what bigger cage and so on? How can you believe me, misty master? "


    "Yuwenchuan''s efforts so far are for the sake of the Seven Realms of life, for liberation, for freedom, and for reaching a higher level. Once we leave the holy land of eternal life, we can touch the supreme realm."


    "Do you know what that is? The power of the great shore is the height that we have been pursuing all our life. Do you want to let the misty elder be stuck in Xianhuang for a lifetime? "


    As soon as I pick my eyebrows, I have to say that no one who has stepped into martial arts is unwilling to go further.


    He had been stuck in the Immortal Emperor for many years. He had heard one or two of them say that what he did not yearn for was false, and his face could not help changing.


    However, Ning Tao said mercilessly: "I know the supreme realm better than you. It''s very strong, but it can''t be achieved casually. Even the ancient god Galaxy behind you is just two."


    The national teacher just wanted to speak, but he heard Ning Tao say: "even the real controller behind you, big crape myrtle, the supreme power, is not created casually."


    As soon as he said this, the former''s face suddenly changed.


    "You How do you know? "


    Their true supporter of heaven is one of the top ten super galaxies in the world Big crape myrtle!


    Looks like this kid already knows something?


    It''s not so good.


    And the ethereal immortal master nodded slightly. It''s true that the supreme realm can''t be achieved by talking about it. However, it''s time to choose anyway.


    "I want to choose you, but what can you give me?" The ethereal immortal Lord said solemnly.


    "What you want, as long as the Seven Realms merge, there will be all of them," the national teacher said with pride.


    Hearing this, misty immediately asked Ning Tao: "three questions, are you sure you can win yuwenchuan? Are you sure you can beat the four worlds? Are you sure you''re not afraid of the world? "


    Ning Tao was stunned and thought about it. Then he said solemnly, "I don''t dare say absolutely, but there are 60 percent."


    "60%


    After slowly closing his eyes, he seemed to have finally made a major decision.


    The national teacher was nervous when he suddenly found that the clouds around him began to shrink and gradually eroded towards him. His face changed greatly and he cried out: "gone with the wind Misty master, you What do you mean? Do you want to fight against the emperor of war? "


    As soon as the words came out, the ethereal immortal suddenly opened his eyes and was enveloped by a cloud hand.


    The terrible Immortal King''s strength in his later period is undoubtedly exposed at this moment. Although his strength has not fully recovered soon after he wakes up, it is still more than enough to deal with a national teacher.Seeing this, the national master would not be arrested. The terrible, turbulent force burst out, and the purple air gushed out, forming a hard shield.


    It''s the first to try to escape.


    "Misty master, you are stupid. Even now, it''s still time to repent. Don''t do stupid things."


    "Difa, Ziyuan''s breaking barrier skill!"


    "Break ~"


    however, when the ethereal immortal master suddenly grasped his hand, a mysterious and mysterious force burst out, with the power of imprisonment.


    It seems that even the clouds in the sky have stopped.


    "Emperor''s law, misty cloud sealing skill!"


    "Town Pressure


    The two forces resisted each other, but Ning Tao''s bright eyes were totally different. He was relieved. I''m afraid he was misty. The elder made a decision from the beginning. If he really wanted to support Yu Wenchuan, why should he wait until now?


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a loud noise, the national master vomited blood and retreated suddenly, the earth collapsed, and a cloud ring surrounded him.


    His strength has been weakened by several layers.


    And the whole body within ten feet, full of imprisonment force!


    However, after the ethereal immortal master suddenly stopped, did not kill, Ning Tao eyebrow pick, it seems that the immortal master has not wholeheartedly joined his three worlds.


    Think about it. After all, our own side is indeed in a weak position, and it is impossible to join by just a few words.


    The national master gnashed his teeth and glared.


    He has said for a long time that the ethereal immortal Lord is a big trouble, but Lord zhanhuang always doesn''t listen. Now, the hidden danger has broken out. Damn it.


    He wanted to send a message secretly, but found that the confinement force blocked the space, and he had been trapped here.


    In a sense, it has been captured alive!


    At this time, the ethereal immortal suddenly looked at Ning Tao and said, "next, what are you going to do?"


    "What you said is 60% sure. How can you prove it?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao felt his chin and pondered for a while. He looked at the old man and the magic tree. He hesitated for a moment, and suddenly said deeply, "how about the June 9th Tianjie?"


    As he spoke, dark clouds covered the roof.


    Thunder snakes are running and twinkling.


    "What What? " The ethereal immortal master''s face was startled, and he looked at the scene in front of him.


    "You Are you going to break through the Immortal Empero

 Chapter 3382

    "Click Click... "


    The dense thunder arc crackled.


    And Ning Tao, when he looks at the disaster, his breath is getting faster and faster, and his look is complicated. Finally, has he come? It''s not easy to wait for this day.


    If it wasn''t for the realization of the pursuit and escape just now and the chance, otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take?


    The master of the ethereal immortal, the master of the state, was wide eyed. Although they all thought Ning Tao would experience this time, they didn''t expect that he would come so soon. Moreover, didn''t he need to prepare? Is this the way to go?


    In their four circles, every one who wants to meet the June 9th Tianya needs to prepare some lightning arresters.


    It can weaken the power of natural disaster.


    This guy should be ready, right?


    The magic tree, the old man of huangquan, was surprised that the young master was going to break through so soon. What was more shocking was what he said just now. It turned out that he was from the three realms.


    It''s the world behind the Galactic seal.


    With the holy land, but not meet!


    "Boom!"


    The sound of explosion made the small world tremble.


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled. The power of the six or nine days'' robbery was stronger than he had imagined. He was afraid that the robbery in the world of huangquan would destroy the place. Under the gaze of the old man of huangquan, he stepped out.


    "Boom Click... "


    In the dark clouds like ink, a thunderbolt falls, just like lightning tearing through the endless night.


    The first thunder fell down.


    It''s too fast to cover your ears. It''s more than several times stronger than the last one of the four or nine days.


    However, although he came very quickly, Ning Tao didn''t panic on his face. Instead, he opened his mouth. A terrible force of swallowing came out of his mouth. This fast lightning was absorbed into his body in the blink of an eye.


    It seems understated.


    And the urge to burp.


    "This..."


    It''s the first time in my life that I''ve ever met someone who dares to eat six or nine days of robbery.


    Is the world so cultivated?


    I don''t know, if the people of the world see it, they will lose their chin and look stunned. Do they want to ask if the holy land is so cultivated?


    Then, the second, the third


    Tianjie seems to be very familiar with Ning Tao''s breath. He has already been numb to his provocation, so moving his hand is the strongest force. He doesn''t hesitate at all.


    But so many times, I have not been able to kill this guy. I have already regarded it as heresy.


    A series of four natural disasters, such as the disaster of annihilation.


    Every blow is not weak!


    Old man Huang Quan and the national master are very frightened. The fourth disaster is better than their sixth disaster. It''s really a pervert. It''s too strong.


    And it seems Ning Tao hasn''t done his best yet.


    Isn''t he under pressure?


    Ning Tao''s breath soared. The first four natural disasters were good for him, but the fifth one, which was being bred, gave him a sense of crisis. It seemed that he was going to be serious.


    "Cut, have seed to come again..."


    Sure enough, the robber was furious. This heresy was too strong for ordinary power to wipe it out.


    It''s got to be targeted.


    With a click, the fifth heaven came down.


    The whole body is silver, but it is mixed with mottled golden awns. It seems that there is a trace of immortal power. Where it passes, even space can''t heal.


    "What? No good


    Ning Tao''s face changed. Now he didn''t dare to swallow it. It was no less than swallowing a bomb.


    All his accomplishments erupted immediately, showing six great whirlpools, like a black hole, directly in a line, blocking his head, facing the thunder.


    "The original skill, the six samsara heavenly skill!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Misty a few people stare big eyes, see that six big whirlpool layer upon layer break, but also block most of the power, the rest of the power is just ningtao shake fly a few meters.


    More stuffy hum a, the corner of the mouth overflows a wisp of blood.


    "Dammit, the mark of eternal power?" Ning Tao clenched his teeth and couldn''t breathe well.


    But without waiting for him to catch his breath, the sixth, the last and the strongest, came down. However, under the silver pillar of thunder, there was a thin gold thread, and its power soared several times.


    Where we have gone, everything has become nothingness.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Click..."


    Ning Tao''s pupils suddenly shrank, but a touch of madness appeared in his eyes. His whole body was covered with gold stripes and condensed into armor. He yelled: "Immortality Armor


    As soon as it came into being, I felt that a fast-moving high-speed railway hit me hard.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes protrude, and he can''t help a mouthful of blood gushing out. His bones wail, and he can''t resist any more. He smashes them into the world of the yellow spring."Boom boom..."


    "Hum Click, click... "


    The earth cracked and broke a deep ditch.


    Most of the world of the netherworld nearly broke down with this blow. It''s too strong. Fortunately, the purpose is not to destroy it, but to wipe out Ning Tao.


    But after this attack, the power of the June 9th Tianjie was finally exhausted, but it seemed that it was not willing.


    The next second, misty and national teacher, old man Huang Quan''s face changed. At the same time, they looked into the deep ditch and saw a black figure lying in it. Half of them were cracked and broken.


    "This Is this dead? " Old man huangquan saw nothing, not only his voice trembled.


    But then, he can''t help touching his face. Although it''s cold, it''s not dead, and the nuyin hasn''t gone away. That means Ning Tao is still alive at the moment.


    Sure enough, under the three people''s gaping, this miserable black figure stood up with difficulty.


    Skilled toward the sky with a middle finger.


    It''s like you come here?


    "Boom..."


    The sky is full of thunder, as if God''s consciousness is roaring. You can imagine how angry you are. You want to do it again, but you have no power.


    At this time, the three people can understand why Ning Tao''s natural disaster power is so strong.


    Finally, in the unwilling, the disaster dissipated.


    Ning Tao also breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly sat cross legged and ran the Qinglian nature and chemistry Sutra. The wound was too heavy. Suddenly, the essence poured into his body like a long river.


    Dantian has also undergone earth shaking changes, which seems to breed a spiritual thing.


    Bang, the whole person is like evolution.


    A sense of comfort flooded the whole body


    After a long time, Ning Tao stood up excitedly with his fists in his hands. Layers of black impurities fell off, and he had recovered as before. Unconsciously, the white hair on his forehead had turned completely black.


    The life span he was deprived of has been fully restored.


    And strength, also came a breakthrough by leaps and bounds, stepped into the dream of the Immortal Emperor.


    From today on, he is Galaxy fairy king!


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao looks up at the sky and laughs. He finally breaks through. He is faster than sister Xuan. He is side by side with shichangkong. Even in the world, he can become the founder of fangzongmen.


    It also reached the middle stage of Xianhuang Yizhong.


    Great harvest!


    The national master is silly and silent. Has he stepped into the Immortal Emperor? This little bastard, it''s getting more and more difficult.


    "Damn it..."


    After a long time of absence, the ethereal immortal suddenly took a deep breath, gave a bitter smile, and poured out a touch of solemnity. He arched his hand to Ning Tao and said, "I''ve seen the Lord. Congratulations to the Lord for entering the immortal kingdom."

 Chapter 3383

    Seeing that the ethereal immortal put down his body and flattered by his identity, Ning Tao quickly waved his hand and said with a bitter smile: "don''t be a devil, elder. How can I say that you are also the elder of our world."


    "Since I have decided to join hands, what I said will be done. Yu Wenchuan, please feel free to give it to me."


    There was no doubt that he was a bit stiff in his speech.


    This is the strength brought by the strong strength, and there are still decades to work hard.


    Misty immortal master nodded. What he valued was Ning Tao''s talent, and he could only believe him.


    However, the imprisoned national master sneered: "just a boy who has just broken through Xianhuang, and also delusional of challenging yuwenchuan? It''s too much for you. Even if you two go together, you''re not his opponent


    "Misty immortal master, you will pay for today''s choice, and you will regret it!"


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Seeing that he was arrogant and misty, he didn''t get angry. Instead, he said coldly: "dare to ask the sect leader, what should I do with it?"


    Ning Tao took a look at him and thought about it, then he said, "let''s abolish him and imprison him in the world of the yellow spring. I want him to see with his own eyes how we rise."


    As soon as the words came out, the ethereal immortal took a deep breath and immediately moved. He knew that this would be his nomination. He had just imprisoned the national master before, which meant that he had not fully trusted Ning Tao. Now it is the opposite.


    But once he abolished the national teacher himself, Liang Zi became a big one, which means that he had no way back.


    There''s only one way to get to the black.


    Seeing this, the national master''s face turned white instantly. He gritted his teeth and didn''t dare to delay any longer. He burned his own essence and blood, broke free from the confinement, and tried desperately to escape to the yellow spring.


    However, an aurora flash, a huge silver gray empty handprint, unexpectedly from the sky.


    "Secret art, seal of emptiness!"


    It is Ning Tao!


    This blow is quite different from before. It is several times stronger in both momentum and strength, blocking the world.


    The teacher was shocked. His eyes burst into flames, and a dry fist condensed purple. It was like a purple Unicorn with crape myrtle in its mouth. It was like a king''s demeanor. It seemed that he had used his housekeeping skills.


    "Boy, just breaking through Xianhuang, you dare to come here to show your shame and seek death, so that you can know what Xianhuang is!"


    "Emperor FA, purple Qilin!"


    "Roar, roar..."


    A huge purple beast rushed out with a roar.


    On the surface, no matter how powerful and powerful they are, they are much better than Ning Tao. They are worthy of being the old emperor class strong.


    But when the two "bang" ran into each other, the mystery of the two broke out, collided, friction layer upon layer of sparks, immediately feel the strength of each other, seemingly simple a handprint, go like the road to simple.


    His purple Unicorn suddenly broke his head, but he couldn''t rush out and was stopped.


    But just because of this, a figure appeared behind him like lightning. With a very decisive hand and an ethereal Qi, he suddenly penetrated his Dantian from behind.


    And through the sky, smashing the purple unicorn.


    "Pooh You... "


    The national master coughed up blood and felt the riot and disorder of the power in his body. He was unable to fly in the air and control the power, so he fell down quickly.


    Ning Tao''s figure falters for a moment, and he can''t help feeling that the old man is so powerful and weak. It seems that the old Xianhuang can''t be underestimated, but when he gets familiar with the power of the emperor, he will be no weaker than him.


    The next second, a golden bowl came out of the ring, and I don''t know where I got the booty.


    Directly toward the national division.


    Keep him here!


    "Asshole, cough You You have to die. Lord yuwenchuan will take revenge for me... "


    The national teacher is getting old quickly and shouts.


    However, they didn''t pay attention to him. Although it was more convenient to kill him, the death of the national master was too much involved, and might even directly disturb yuwenchuan.


    They can''t compete just now.


    Let him live for a while.


    The magic tree and the old man of huangquan all came to congratulate him. One branch was flying and the other was flattering. They were convinced. Ning Tao also gave a little smile. They also contributed a lot to the success of this plan.


    Meritorious service deserves a reward.


    Immediately reward the magic tree nine you crazy, as well as the body of Yongxu Hou, and some wood property treasures.


    The old man of huangquan, Ning Tao, gave him the two corpses of emperor and Yu Wenjie, as well as some other things about taking away. It''s up to him to choose.


    It seems that he chose the emperor.


    Because the emperor also belongs to the kind of rebirth, with his body, more suitable for


    In this regard, Ning Tao didn''t take care of it. He left everything to them. The plan was over. The world of the yellow spring would be hidden for a period of time. I''m afraid the next four worlds would be boiling.


    The fall of the four immortals, the fall of thousands of powerful and powerful people, and the disappearance of the national division.It should cause a great earthquake.


    Now, he decided to break through the secret world, and there was still time for him to go back to the immortal mountain.


    There is also the forbidden area of disaster, in which there is the second chapter of the great day Bible, which is the place he must go.


    Moreover, as for the holy land of time and space, the traitor has a long and fierce time. He also needs to confirm himself. If he finds out, he must stab him personally.


    Revenge for the little martial uncle and the old flying dragon.


    I don''t know if it''s the dahonghuang galaxy.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and sighs. His mind is full of things. He thinks of Gu Qiong again. He calculates the time and recruits relatives through martial arts competition. Should it have spread to the whole world? It is estimated that the specific time of the meeting will soon come.


    Now the breakthrough to the Immortal Emperor also has the assurance, must strive for the big fairy!


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao was a little restless. On that day, he let the world of the yellow spring hide in the depths of the starry sky. He starred in a play with the ethereal immortal, made a look of being saved by him, and left with elder Yun and others.


    Let them know that they are the place where the ethereal immortal Lord is. At any rate, they have been fooled in the past.


    Half a day later, he returned to the ethereal world.

 Chapter 3384

    On the spaceship, a group of people breathed a sigh of relief and finally left the strange world of the yellow spring.


    Elder Yun wiped his sweat, and Ning Tao was also saved by the ethereal immortal Lord. Although they didn''t get any harvest, they didn''t get any casualties. They were lucky. They couldn''t help sighing: "I don''t know what happened to Marquis Yongxu and others?"


    "When I came out, I didn''t seem to see anyone. How come so many monks looking for treasure disappeared?"


    Ning Hui and others nodded. It''s really strange that this happened today, but I don''t think much about it if I can come out alive.


    Ji Qing looks at Ning Tao with a cold face. How can this aborigine still be alive? If it wasn''t for the immortal master, I''m afraid he would have died at this moment?


    But cloud green bamboo, it is to curl a mouth to suspect a way on the side of Ning Tao: "you at that time is exactly how to leave?"? Why didn''t I find you after a long search? Are you going to do that secret mission? "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao returns with a dry smile and touches the Yang ring. Some of the treasures he sent out before are recovered 90%.


    For example, yufutuan, Gongfa, etc.


    The rest were damaged.


    However, in terms of gains alone, those who lost money were not only made up, but also made a lot of money.


    He can''t use it, but the world can use it.


    In the chatter, in the ethereal world, I met the immortal master of Yunmeng. I didn''t care for the greetings, so I went back to the sect and called shangningtao. The three entered the secret room to discuss the important affairs.


    The power of the four circles is not so easy to overthrow. They have only a few decades left to make good plans.


    One day later, the door of the chamber of Secrets slowly opened, and the three of them looked strange, especially the two ethereal immortal masters, who had a deeper understanding of the universe. Of course, what shocked them most was one thing.


    It is said that in the deepest part of heaven, there is a mysterious and obscure ancient array disk, which can speed up the time.


    One day is like 15 days!


    It is the general of heaven, the birthplace of genius.


    As a result, both the ethereal clan and the cloud dream pavilion have been under pressure for a long time. I don''t know how long the ethereal immortal Lord envies them, and often fantasize that they can have one.


    But Ning Tao sniffed. It turned out that there was a three story time tower, which should have come in the form of array patterns. He patted their chest on the spot to ensure that it was rubbish. Tomorrow he would send a five story time tower.


    Sure enough, the next day he sent a five story building and two three story buildings through the puppet Taoist.


    They are directly placed in the world of the yellow spring.


    When ethereal and cloud dream fairy master personally experience, shocked incoherent, unspeakable ecstasy.


    Is there such a magic thing in the world?


    And more amazing than the kingdom of heaven!


    Ning Tao, however, is confident that he has better things than these. He even gave back 10 billion stars to each of them, just a small reward.


    After this scene, their hearts finally stabilized, and their attitudes became more respectful and excited.


    This is the real feeling of cooperation


    and with the time tower, the rise can finally begin


    When the four realms begin to boil and become restless, Ning Tao quietly leaves the four realms and hands over the world to the old man. In the future, the two ethereal immortal masters will choose loyal talents and let them go to the world to develop their strength.


    The future will be the main force of resistance!


    What''s more, there are ethereal immortals in the heaven, the nine secluded world, the underworld, and the demon world. Don''t they?


    As far as I know, there are quite a few people in the four realms who do not agree with the four emperors or are hostile. If they can win over, their strength will definitely increase greatly.


    Should be able to see the strength of the world.


    It''s time for him to make a contribution. When Ning Tao comes back next time, there will be good news


    Three realms, the main hall of the world.


    When Ning Tao told the public some news from the four realms, many people turned pale. Are there more than 40 immortal emperors? This Is that too much? No way to fight?


    Many people just feel a chill.


    In despair.


    However, as soon as the words change, Ning Tao brings his success plan to the master of the ethereal immortal and breaks through the Immortal Emperor, which brings hope to everyone.


    "Well, well, the sect leader has broken through the Immortal Emperor, and I finally have my own emperor in the three realms," emperor Shitian said with a little excited tremor


    this is of great significance to them.


    Guyuan, immortal, Mozu and others are all short of breath. They are not far away from the imperial level.


    Basically, it''s about eight and six.


    The bottleneck of heaven and earth is around jiuzhong, and natural disasters will launch raids every other period of time.


    Things are going well in the spirit of heaven.


    It''s just that there''s less control and information about him.


    It''s not too late. Ning Tao and Gu Xuanxuan have a discussion, but they think it''s better to be the emperor as soon as possible. So they move to the four realms. In the world of the yellow spring, deep in the starry sky, Gu Xuanxuan finally ushers in her doomsday.The movement and scale are very large.


    On the whole, it is a solid word.


    Accumulation is too huge, the whole six nine days of robbery for sister Xuan, basically no difficulty, just a stick of incense, six days of robbery he easily across the past.


    It broke through to the middle and late stage of Xianhuang double!


    Even so, the inside information has not been used up.


    Gu Xuanxuan is very calm about this. She still seals herself in the seven skilful stone. It seems that breaking through the Immortal Emperor is the most normal thing for her. She doesn''t leave and plans to practice in the four realms for a while.


    It is expected that she will be able to reach the mid Xianhuang period in a few decades. She still has this confidence.


    Her inside information has been polished to the point of no improvement.


    Now is a good time to practice.


    After the breakthrough, the world of the yellow spring moved in a hurry. However, just after they left, several tall and terrifying figures appeared. Looking at the chaos here, they frowned. How could the strange things happen again and again recently?


    Is this a robbery here?


    But this range is a little too large, isn''t it?


    I don''t know if it has anything to do with the disappearance of thousands of people like Jiuyou maniac? Bite your teeth and look for it again


    After all this, Ning Tao finally embarked on the journey of returning to the original family. However, this time, the transmission was not very smooth. The channel was stormy, as if it would collapse at any time.


    If not for his strong cultivation, he would have been exiled.


    But as soon as he arrived at the family of origin, he heard a "bang" at his feet. The long-standing array plate was finally broken and turned into a large piece of crushed dust.


    There is no possibility of recovery.


    Ning Tao silent, heart a burst of regret, or broken? It''s been a great help.


    Now the transmission array in the underground space is interrupted, and the array disk is smashed. Even if he wants to go back now, he can''t go back. He can only go back until he is more accomplished in space and hopes to transform the transmission array in the underground space.


    To what extent?


    Ning Tao felt that at least he had to wait for himself to break the sixth space lock of the original tower, which was also the last one.


    That''s just barely qualified.


    Although, you can ask lingxu for help, and he can do it with his ability, but it involves too much, and he is not willing to expose it casually.


    Ning Tao sighs, but now he has broken through the imperial level. He has done a lot of helpless things, and now he can finally do a good job


    At this point, outside a crack.


    A red pupil white jade lion, with deep eyes overlooking a crack, no one disturb it, has been used to it, these years it always stops here to gaze.


    Some animals say that it is recalling its brother.


    Some animals say that they are unwilling to break this relic. In short, there are all kinds of rumors.


    And it is Lion tiger tiger!


    It is also the soul of Ning Tao!


    After a few years, it has not only changed from red pupil to red pupil, but also reached the later stage of Xianjun''s cultivation. Its quality has greatly changed, and its blood gas is particularly pure.


    It''s as if the holy land has gone, but what can it see through the crack? This round trip is a bit too hasty.


    At this time, the commander-in-chief, shiyiling, came over and thought it was unwilling. He immediately said with a smile, "don''t worry too much, brother. It''s very important for the clan. It''s said that we will send a demon master to come."


    "I think there will be a change in time."


    "Demon master?"


    The lion tiger''s pupil suddenly shrunk, and his brow suddenly wrinkled. Although it didn''t look different, if he stayed with the demon for a long time, he would show his flaws.


    It seems that the "huashenmu" will be obtained as soon as possible. If it is not obtained, it will surely die.


    At this time, he heard shiyiling whisper and said, "do you know the commander in chief? It is said that he is dying because of his serious injury. The clan is looking for someone to replace him. I don''t know if I can replace him? "


    "Oh? Take and Instead? " The lion and the tiger whispered.

 Chapter 3385

    Shihu was in a deep state of meditation and did not respond. He just looked at the crack with deep and complex eyes.


    No one knows what it''s thinking


    At this time, the origin of a family.


    Ning Tao discussed with the wind devil and others and asked about some recent issues, which was basically no different from when he left. "He" was still wanted and offered more reward.


    And the wilderness is still bustling.


    And the holy land of time and space, but nothing happened.


    Shi Yao has always wanted to get in touch with the ten realms recently, but because the leader of time and space alliance is in the process of rectification, let alone the ten realms, even the holy land is very difficult for her to get in.


    So for a moment, there was no rash action.


    She did not dare to leave the ancient times easily. She knew the importance of this place and could not expose this stronghold.


    When Ning Tao learned about it, he looked up at the forbidden area and said, "let''s go. I''ll accompany you back to the holy land of time and space. By the way, I''ll go to the time mountain. How can we say that time and space is one of our allies in the world?"


    Shi Yao was moved and readily agreed. On the same day, she followed Ning Tao for a long journey and returned to her mother''s home


    To tell you the truth, it''s a miracle that a woman of Ning Tao can keep her virginity for such a long time. It''s more amazing than her breakthrough in immortals.


    Their relationship is more like cohabitation before love.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    On the way this half month, two people''s feelings heat up, basically hand in hand, cuddle is essential.


    Like a couple in love.


    And finally, the two traveled a long way to the holy land of time and space. Now here, anyone who enters must be strictly investigated. The clan and the origin of their identity must be clear.


    Shi Yao sipped her mouth and held Ning Tao''s hand tightly. She hesitated and said, "we How are we going to get in? "


    Ning Tao smiles a little and takes out a note. It''s the last time he stayed in his busy life. If it''s him, he should be able to believe it and help himself, right?


    "Click" and crush on the spot.


    Before long, a black robed figure flew out of the holy land, looking in a hurry and looking around anxiously, as if looking for someone nervously?


    And Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, light smile way: "come!"


    "Oh?" When Yao Leng for a while, immediately found that the black robe figure toward them, can''t help but mind a tight.


    "Don''t say it, come with me!"


    The black robed man took a look at them, and then took out a spaceship. With a low cry, they stepped into the spaceship and finally entered the holy land with a token.


    The black robed man was relieved to avoid the long dragon like mix of fish and dragons. Inside the spaceship, he lifted his hat brim and showed the sea elder''s face. He looked at Ning Tao with a bitter smile and a sad look.


    But Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, elder Hai. I''ve already had a solution to my problem. I''m sorry to bother you this time."


    Shi Yao also bowed and gave a gift.


    Although they hate space-time alliance, they don''t hate it blindly and don''t know right from wrong. At least a small group of people are recognized by them.


    Elder Hai is one of them.


    Basically, he has not persecuted the spatiotemporal clan. He is a wise and resourceful elder.


    Elder Hai waved his hand bitterly and said, "it''s just a matter of lifting a hand. However, the event of Dahuang some time ago really scared me and the alliance leader. On that day, the alliance leader rushed to Dahuang, but at that time you seemed to have left."


    "In the future, we must keep a low profile. The four super forces are serious and show no mercy."


    "Even sage college is excluded!"


    Ning Tao nodded. He already knew about these things, but now few people know where they are. He immediately asked, "is it peaceful in the holy land recently? Has anything happened? "


    "Oh? Holy land


    Elder Hai was stunned. If he wanted to ask something else, he might not know it, but he knew it like the back of his hand in the holy land.


    Moreover, in his eyes, Ning Tao now has the general existence of "little alliance leader". Basically, the fourth time and space alliance leader can''t run away. It''s a certainty.


    He touched his chin and pondered: "recently, the leader of the alliance took advantage of the reform to get rid of a lot of moths and garbage. There was a lot of movement and a lot of confidants were put in. Originally, there was some resistance, but later it disappeared."


    "It''s strange that originally these resistance forces were all the four forces. It didn''t take long for the famine to happen. It seems that it''s not a coincidence."


    Ning Tao and Shi Yao look at each other and frown tightly. If so, they are the heresies that first appeared here.


    "By the way, there''s another strange thing. It seems that the four forces are chasing and killing a person in the holy land recently, and the strength is quite fierce. Although I haven''t intervened in the space-time alliance, I always pay attention to it. I think it''s very strange."


    Elder Hai touched his chin and recalled.


    "Do you know who it is?" Ning Tao''s eyes brightened.


    Most of the current affairs concerning the four major forces are related to themselves.And Shi Yao, too, breathes fast, and stares at her beautiful eyes. Is that the man who is so fierce?


    He can''t wait to go back to the ten fold world and find out the truth. Who betrayed him?


    But elder Hai scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. He hasn''t seen or heard of that man, but he is very powerful. He has escaped several waves of ambush."


    "I''m just wondering when there was such a strong young man in holy land. I almost suspected it was you."


    "Well So where is he now? " When Yao a face nervous Xiyi road.


    "Well Well... "


    Haichang''s face was embarrassed, but all of a sudden, the notes were shining. He subconsciously took them out to have a look. He was surprised and said: "I know, in the time and Space Mountain..."


    As soon as I looked up, I was stunned.


    Where are the shadows of Ning Tao and Shi Yao? There is only a golden streamer in the distance.


    "Walking so fast..."


    "Hiss ~ wait, is this breath immortal "Immortal Emperor..." Elder Hai was stunned.


    Time and space mountain, one of the symbols of holy land.


    There are still a lot of people here, but at the edge, two groups of people are chasing each other and running away. We can see that a young man in black robes is running to the time and space mountain.


    The power here is weird. It''s hard for people who don''t understand the power of time and space to go deep.


    This young man in black has recognized this point.


    However, the three killers behind him, with the determination to die, rushed in anger. They didn''t understand the power of space, and actually burned their blood essence. No matter what, they must not let him escape. They must kill him outside the mountain of time and space.


    "Fast bar him, never let him escape," a black faced killer eyes congestion, roared.


    The three immortals fought together.


    "Damn, it''s almost..."


    The young man in black robe gritted his teeth. If you look carefully, you can see that his black robe is basically stained with a thick layer of blood. It seems that he was killed from a crowd. The injury under his black robe is even more shocking.


    One arm is soft and drooping, there is plasma coagulation on the hair, and there is a scar on the face.


    It looks, not to mention how tragic.


    But when he turned his head, the brim of his hat was slightly blown open, probably showing a face.


    It turned out to be Time flies!


    Is that the end?


    "Kill..."


    "Hum, brother of the emperor, are you scum able to move?" An angry voice suddenly came from the void.

 Chapter 3386

    "Don''t care who it is, kill first," the black faced killer''s eyes were cold, and immediately cheered to the two people.


    Time must die.


    His harm is no less than Ning Tao!


    It is said that he is a 700 year old Immortal Emperor!


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The hurricane of energy and Dao Qi are like a startling rainbow and a long dragon passing by, leaving the earth devastated. Even the immortals have to stay away from it.


    The pupil of the sky shrank, but a golden Aurora flashed by and stopped him in front of him.


    "Thirteen million The melting pot of war


    "Immortal gold body, giant!"


    "Holy goods, the wall of the world!"


    In a flash, two soaring defensive barriers.


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "Hong Hong..."


    A hurricane swept around, originally fan-shaped spread, but in the middle, as if there was an iron wall, raw will be this terrible wind to separate.


    "What what? What''s in the way? " The black faced killer''s face changed, revealing a touch of disbelief.


    The three immortals join hands.


    Even in the mid-term, can they fight? Who is it? Is it the salvation of time?


    And the time is also stunned, this breath, give him a sense of familiarity, once contacted, did not want to understand, a beautiful shadow appeared in front of him.


    "Sister? It''s It''s you... "


    Although in front of this beautiful shadow with veil, but so many years together, the eyes, too familiar.


    It is Shiyao!


    Then his people should be Ning Tao!


    Wait for Wait, did that guy break through the Immortal Emperor? It''s a little bit faster than he thought. It''s too fast.


    It seems that the difference is only a few years, isn''t it?


    At this time, Shi Yao''s eyes were moist. Looking at the miserable situation in front of him, he couldn''t help but feel his nose sour. The injury was too serious. The trauma was so serious, the internal injury was more serious, and a kind of poison was approaching his internal organs.


    Who did it?


    What about the ten fold boundary? Elder Tai, what about them?


    Changkong has been injured for at least ten days, and the deeper injuries should have been for several months. They are caused by different people. He has encountered more than one group of opponents.


    Shi Yao clenched her teeth and said with red eyes, "I just want to ask you, have you betrayed us?"


    As soon as the words came out, the sky laughed bitterly and shook its head with difficulty. However, when the meridians were pulled, the pain became unbearable and several drops of sweat were oozing from the forehead.


    "No It''s not me... "


    "Nonsense, my brother, of course I believe. When I clean up these three bastards, I''ll find out the real traitor." Ning Tao took a deep breath, stepped out of the strong wind, twisted his neck, and his eyes were very bright.


    From these three people, he also felt the pressure, which was not simple and experienced.


    It''s all in the early days of Xianhuang!


    Not only let him pour out a touch of war!


    However, the black faced Assassin''s face was even darker. He hummed coldly: "you dare to speak big when you are an Immortal Emperor. I advise you not to meddle in your own business."


    "Speaking of this, do you think you can avoid it? Let''s do it, "Ning Tao said with cold eyes.


    With a whoosh, Shengsheng broke the space.


    "Original skill, six samsara boxing!"


    The six whirlpools are like six rings, which are wound on the right arm layer by layer. They look very extraordinary and sacred. One blow blows out and one force drops ten.


    The black faced killer''s eyes narrowed and realized that this move was not simple, but what he worried about was not Ning Tao, but whether there were other helpers? However, the movement of the hand did not stop, the three breathing one, breath connected.


    "Combo, three spirits flying general!"


    "Get together..."


    I can only see a statue comparable to that of a general in the medium term.


    Clap it with one hand, like the palm of fire.


    Ning Tao frowned. It''s very difficult. Which force is it? Anyway, I can''t manage so much, just to confirm his strength after breaking through.


    "Break ~"


    one punch to one palm, the flames are raging.


    The strength of Ning Tao is weak, but the flame is strong.


    One hit, no one got the upper hand, some unexpected, each back dozens of steps.


    And time long sky difficult cough up a mouthful of blood, a bite of teeth, remind a way: "small Be careful, they are the three spirit generals of the star nest, and they are the most proficient in joint attack. "


    "As long as they can break through their joint attack, they will be vulnerable and weaker than ordinary Xianhuang."


    "Oh?" As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes are bright, the perspective is also opened. Looking at the generals of the three, there are few flaws. If you want to break them one by one, it''s very difficult.


    I had an idea.


    "Boy, it seems that you are also the remaining sin of the holy land of time and space. In this case, let''s leave your life together," the black faced killer roared, and the general roared.There are sharp swords in the sound.


    It is composed of Qi and sound wave is injury.


    "Hum, it depends on whether you have this ability." Ning Tao''s body flashed, and then bullied him forward, just like a giant roaring and crashing.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Dang Dang..."


    This battle is very fierce. Naturally, it has attracted a lot of people''s attention. I don''t know which side is fighting?


    The battle of Xianhuang is also rare.


    "Fourth style, world ball!"


    "Combined attack, flying spirit returns to heaven!"


    With a bang, several small peaks were flattened instantly, and even the space field was torn apart.


    Many people recognized that move. Isn''t that the three spirits general? There is a famous team of strong men in the star nest. In terms of the skill of joint attack, few people can match it.


    It is said that they are chasing and killing a man recently, but they have failed repeatedly. Is that him?


    Many friars were watching from afar.


    In the explosion, Ning Tao takes out a gold pagoda, embraces it with both hands, uses it as a pillar directly, and smashes it.


    The black faced assassin was depressed and angry. He just picked him up a few times. He felt that his blood was surging and his chest was choked. Damn it, I''ve never seen such a rude fight before. How can I use the magic weapon like this?


    It''s better to buy a big iron bar.


    As soon as I thought of this, I suddenly felt that there was some coagulating force around me, and it was hard to move. As soon as I changed, I heard the way behind me: "the secret of time, time solidifying!"


    In a flash, the wheel of time seemed to stop.


    There was such a pause.


    The shooter It''s Shiyao!


    Those time secrets, experience, is not in vain, together with time, she has had experience.


    Even Ning Tao knows something.


    They really succeeded.


    But it''s not over yet. The pagoda, which seems to have been shaken, comes back with a whoosh, identifies a person, and directly covers him. He just listens to the "boom" and suppresses him at the bottom of the pagoda.


    And it''s time for magic.


    Although not very skilled, but the goal has been achieved.


    "What? The power of time? Damn it, I''m going to let the third one go. The black faced killer''s face suddenly changed, and the second one''s face was pale, and panic flashed.


    They are three in one and never separate.


    And in a flash, the spirit will be dim.


    But a giant of fire rushed, a burst of fierce attack, burst out full strength, sneer: "if this ability, then go to die."


    "Secret art, seal of emptiness!"


    "Fourth style, world ball!"


    "No Don''t... "


    As soon as their pupils shrank, they felt that their strength was greatly weakened. They met two waves of energy in the roar, but Only a moment of stalemate, "bang" was a sound, one was patted into meat mud, one disappeared in the explosion.


    It''s a little easier than Ning Tao expected.


    It''s really weak.


    Seeing that some of the spectators were stunned and caused a great commotion, Ning Tao immediately flicked his sleeve, took back the gold pagoda, and then left with Shi Yao and Changkong.


    Only took away their space rings


    Three spirits will fall!

 Chapter 3387

    The battle came and ended quickly, but it lost a heavy bomb to everyone''s heart.


    Who dares to kill Sanling general?


    Who can kill Sanling generals?


    It is said that the older generation once asserted that it would be difficult to destroy the three spirits if they either used the sea of men tactics against the enemy or invited an Immortal Emperor.


    But now the result is so stupid. If you''re right, his opponent should be an Immortal Emperor


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Space time mountain, another corner.


    Ning Tao rushed out of the void, but he was also exhausted. He continued to use his profound secret methods. His elixir field was empty, but he still consumed too much.


    Although the power is very gratifying, it still needs a huge elixir field and cultivation to support the powerful secret method.


    Especially in the fourth form, the consumption simply needs to be described by the mass. The sublimation of the cohesion of the nine elements, the fantasy world, once exploded, is comparable to the explosion of the world of the yellow spring.


    This is Ning Tao''s masterpiece.


    However, not everyone can practice it. It''s much higher than the threshold of the first three styles.


    "Well Cough... "


    The sky coughed up a mouthful of blood, mixed with visceral debris, and the face, actually gushed out a black blue, the original tension of the string suddenly loose, the whole body tired, the injury suddenly pressure up.


    "Changkong, Changkong, you must hold on, Ning Tao, you You should find a way to save him.... "


    When Yao red eyes choked.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao swallowed several pills and gasped: "don''t worry, he won''t be in trouble. You''ll protect the Dharma for me and watch the Sunset Tower."


    Finish saying, then take out a top grade green wood Dan.


    He put it directly into shichangkong''s mouth. The latter had fainted just now and his life was in danger.


    If you change to be an ordinary person, you can''t save him. But fortunately, when you meet Ning Tao, it''s also his long life. But a Qingmu Dan can''t save him. This guy''s injury this time is too heavy.


    He took off his black robe and found that his body was full of knife marks, crisscross teeth, shocking.


    One of the wounds was passing through the heart.


    One arm, bone has been smashed. No wonder it''s drooping and weak. It''s at least caused by a collision with a strong man above the middle age of the Immortal Emperor. He was smashed by a blow.


    I don''t know how he got out?


    It is preliminarily estimated that he should have suffered more than ten waves of ambush. He has suffered from poison, deep internal skill, and even fierce spirit.


    However, the sword wound on his face was still scratching the bridge of his nose. It felt like he was losing his appearance.


    What the hell is going on?


    Ning Tao was angry, gritted his teeth, and his eyes were red. Looking at the wounds, his hands trembled. He suffered the most serious injury. Although it was heavier than this, it was not as miserable as him. It was really angry.


    How can this look like the son of the holy land of time and space?


    Being chased and killed seems like he can''t escape to the ends of the earth. It''s hard to imagine how he survived?


    "Damn, damn..."


    Shi Yao, on the other side, saw the shocking wound, bloody man, covering his red lips and tears. For so many years, it was the first time that he saw such a heavy wound in Changkong.


    Although they are not brothers and sisters, they are better than brothers and sisters. Their relationship is excellent and they support each other all the way.


    Now this scene made her feel like a knife.


    A pair of beautiful eyes red blood red.


    "Star nest, I must make you pay the price, I must..."


    and at this time, ningtao suppressed the anger, immediately sat on the knees, ran the Qing Lian Hua Hua Jing, gathered the grass and essence, the essence of the sun and the moon, and helped the long sky absorb the wound.


    See a huge green lotus virtual shadow bloom, two people to shrouded in them, like a dream.


    Maybe the strength has become stronger, and this method has also shown its true face. This place is not a gathering place of aura, but also a beautiful scenery with green grass. At this moment, the flowers and plants are swaying happily.


    A little Turquoise light flew out.


    Just like fireflies, they gather here, as if they were called by the ignorant.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    When Yao dull, as if living in the green ocean, too beautiful, the soul has been purified.


    Every breath is pure.


    Full of serenity, serenity.


    Ning Tao is also very surprised at this scene. It seems that Qinglian''s means can''t be underestimated. Looking at the sky, it has been wrapped in a green cocoon.


    The original faint breath of life, is a little bit stronger, Qingmu Dan, also played a role.


    Trauma and internal injury are all cured.


    This process lasted three quarters of an hour.


    Under the tense gaze of Shi Yao, Ning Tao finally breathes a sigh of relief, slowly opens his eyes, nods to her and comforts her: "don''t worry, he will be OK when he wakes up.""By then, the truth will be clear."


    While talking, he uses his internal power to build a pool beside the stream, drips six drops of demigod liquid, and puts him in to soak. Only in this way can he be safe.


    He has a lot of semi spirit liquid, and only five drops of Qingmu spirit liquid are left. If he can''t save them just now, Ning Tao won''t be distressed even if he uses Qingmu spirit liquid.


    However, there is still a hidden danger not solved, he then looked at the "Dangdang" sound of the Sunset Tower.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold and his face is cold. He goes straight to the Sunset Tower. Shi Yao knows what he wants. He bites his red lips and hates his weak cultivation. When this happens, he will be ready to shut up and break through the Immortal Emperor.


    Changkong is a 700 year old Immortal Emperor.


    Ning Tao is a nearly 600 year old Immortal Emperor. No matter which one she is, she is far behind.


    The only thing she is good at, maybe, is that she can help in the future. Shi Yao looks at the palm of her hand and looks at a withered plant. Zhang Kaiyu''s finger flicks slowly. In a flash, the plant rises wildly, bright and green.


    It grows to the highest level among the green grass.


    It''s like the king of plants.


    , however, this is just a flash in the air. Before long, I didn''t know where the problem was, and the essence of life was lost, and the whole plant began to wither quickly.


    Finally, it becomes the powder of mince.


    Seeing this, Shi Yao bit her red lip and flashed over the complicated color. Is it still not OK?


    When on earth will her power of time begin?


    If you can master it, I think, even standing beside Ning Tao, it will not be inferior.


    A breeze blew away the dust. However, where Shi Yao didn''t look, there was still a little green on the root of the plant


    Before long, Ning Tao came out of the Sunset Tower, and a piece of vermicelli flew out of his feet.


    The three spirits will disappear completely.


    He probably knew something.


    Just a few months ago, their four forces suddenly got the news that they were the Holy Son of the holy land of eternal life. They didn''t know who was the messenger? But I''m pretty sure there''s evidence.


    Although the four forces do not know who informs, they know that they are people in the holy land of time and space.


    And then, do it yourself.


    However, the plan failed. No one thought of it. But just a few months ago, there was another news saying that time and space is the holy land of time and space.


    It''s a big news.


    Although the last plan failed, the messenger was not to blame. On the contrary, he was affirmed by the four forces and immediately went to encircle and suppress shichangkong.


    For several months, they pursued and ambushed in the holy land, and the time and space were more powerful than they thought.


    until a few days ago, he was discovered by the three spirits, who had been chasing and killing and fled to the mountain of time and space. Besides, the eyes of the ten circles in the holy land of time and space were all removed.


    It''s all from the inside spy!


    That is to say, the ten fold world of what happened outside should know nothing at the moment, let alone what they will face!


    Ning Tao''s face was silent. At this time, she found that shichangkong had woken up. Under the desolate dusk, she was very weak and pale. Her heart was aching. She didn''t wait for him to ask, but was it difficult: "is it It''s a long time

 Chapter 3388

    "The time is long and fierce, it''s really him," Ning Tao felt a surge of anger burning in his chest.


    Eyes are able to spit fire.


    A two handed "crunching" sound.


    The previous scenes suddenly appeared in his mind. The ancestor of Feilong, the little martial uncle, and all the people who died because of this incident turned into his anger.


    If it wasn''t for him, it wouldn''t have happened, let alone put yourself in danger.


    If it wasn''t for the overlord, it would have been a disaster


    But at this time, Shi Yao in anger, but feel there is something wrong, a frown, quickly asked: "if he betrayed, should just want to kill Ning Tao, why also expose your identity?"


    She can understand Shi Changxiong''s hatred for Ning Tao. According to the family rules, if Ning Tao doesn''t show up, she will basically marry Shi Changxiong. She has to abide by the rules whether she wants to or not.


    In order to ensure the purity and strength of blood.


    All the saints of the past must be like this.


    So, she knew this fate from childhood, originally she also intended to accept all this, but Ning Tao''s arrival inspired her desire, so she chose him.


    Ning Tao is not to blame. He is also the victim, but she. After all, it is her choice.


    However, without mentioning these, Ning Tao can understand the leak, but how can he leak it to shichangkong?


    They are good friends growing up.


    Grow up, wander and cultivate together.


    It''s a good relationship to remember!


    And to tell you the truth, Shi Changxiong still has a little bit of admiration for Changkong. Although he has some problems, such as arrogance and arrogance, he always thinks that he is the second and Shi Changkong is the first. How can he betray Changkong?


    Shi Yao can''t figure out. Is he crazy?


    Hear this, Ning Tao also feel reasonable, from the original and long fierce that war, it is true.


    What should have happened?


    The sky was dark, a touch of pain flashed in his eyes, and he said hoarsely, "because I found his secret."


    "According to the rules of our family, only a few people can go out, leave the ten fold world, do tasks, and those who go out will be prepared to keep secrets in order to prevent leakage. They are very strict."


    "But not long after you left, because of the great reform of the holy land, there were a lot of things to deal with outside. It was usually Shi Yao and I, but as soon as Shi Yao left, the elders of the clan saw that I was alone and sent me Changxiong."


    "I remember that it was the first time he went out of the ten fold world, but he was very silent all the way, and I didn''t find anything unusual. But later, I learned that he had leaked secrets at that time, which led to you almost falling."


    Ning Tao had a black face and said nothing.


    He couldn''t find the spirit of the third man. First he forced him to find out a little, and then when he searched the soul, he triggered the prohibition.


    But it''s similar to what he learned.


    Then, Shi Changkong said: "the mission was very smooth, and soon after we went back, we had another mission to go out, so Changxiong and I came out in a hurry."


    "But when I came out of the ten fold boundary, I heard your news. I don''t think it''s right. How could it be exposed suddenly? After thinking about it, I went to press the time


    "As a result, I just found out his secret. He was still trying to kill you. He contacted with the four forces, but I met him."


    When Yao''s face changed, she basically guessed what was going on behind him. She was helpless and could only expose Changkong and let the four forces end him.


    Kill people and eliminate hidden dangers.


    So no one knows his secret.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids jump. What a cruel guy. He really underestimated him. He should have seen it when he beat him at that time. Unexpectedly, he was careless.


    It leaves such a hidden danger.


    If it wasn''t for the discovery of time and space, I''m afraid he might not have come up with a moth to deal with himself?


    If we aim at the origin group through immortal wine, it will be a failure.


    Think of him in a cold sweat.


    It''s too dangerous


    But at this time, Shi Changkong red eyes, gnashing his teeth hate way: "he betrayed me also just, this pig dog inferior bastard, brute, unexpectedly let me ten heavy boundary, countless years of efforts in the outside world in vain!"


    "Our spies from all walks of life, as well as the detailed works in the space-time alliance, were exposed one by one by him."


    "He poked out what he knew and what he had to hear from elder Shang. There were thirty-one people, and fifty-six of them fell in all of a sudden if they could not bear the punishment."


    "Do you know, do you know how much effort I have made to put these 56 confidants in the enemy''s ten fold world? Five or six thousand people died? "


    During the conversation, the time and voice were hoarse.


    The eyeball was filled with blood gas.There are signs of being possessed!


    "Roar..."


    "Time is long and fierce. If I don''t kill you, it''s natural. I''ll break you to pieces myself..."


    But the voice GA however stop, gradually crazy time long sky by a blow dizzy, Ning Tao a hand knife cut in his Bo neck, let him temporarily fainted in the past.


    But that hate, kill, still write on the face.


    Almost distorted his humanity.


    "Alas..."


    Shi Yao, however, was sitting on the floor with a paralyzed buttock, and her face was as pale as paper. Were all those people gone? That''s their hope for recovery.


    If all these people are found, I''m afraid the ten fold world is in danger, and we can''t escape the trace.


    At least the space-time alliance, the four forces know that there is a hidden force of the descendants of the space-time holy land.


    "Damn, this asshole..."


    Shi Yao''s angry eyes, angry chest ups and downs, and a touch of regret, all because of her, if not for her choice, it would not have happened such a tragedy.


    Before the recovery plan is implemented, it has already been reduced by 10%. Is there any hope for their time and space group?


    Call her pain, Ning Tao will help her up, comfort: "you don''t have to blame, whose fault, someone will be retributed, now the most important thing is the ten fold world, they should not know outside things."


    "We must make preparations as soon as possible. First, we should solve the long-term problem, and you should also be transferred."

 Chapter 3389

    When she heard this, she suddenly woke up.


    Yes, the current situation of the ten fold world is very dangerous. The four major forces have learned that there is a holy land of posterity accumulating strength in secret. How can they not eliminate it?


    maybe the troops are being deployed secretly.


    Ready to March Ten boundaries!


    Even if it was a long time ago, just to kill people and expose the sky, would the 56 people not reveal a word?


    There are always secrets that can tell.


    Maybe more people will be involved. We must inform the supreme elder as soon as possible.


    Moreover, they have just killed the three spirit generals, but they have already stirred up some forces. They will definitely start first, and they will not give them the chance to escape.


    "Quick Go back to the ten fold world... "


    Ning Tao nodded, immediately put away the coma time, and hurriedly followed Shi Yao to the ten fold boundary.


    Although I want to go to the time mountain to have a look, it''s not the right time. The situation is urgent and we need to race against the clock. It''s up to them and the world to see whose speed is faster.


    They''re going to get away with it.


    The world is fast, the ten realms will face catastrophe!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    All the way to the aurora, according to Shi Yao''s route, transit, speed transmission, but found that some of the key transmission array on the road has been destroyed.


    It really delayed them a lot of time.


    In a hurry, Shi Yao said a secret channel. Shi Changxiong should not be qualified to know.


    It''s for emergencies.


    There are not enough people who know this passage. Even so, it will take more than a day to go back


    At this time, the main star of the tenfold.


    As before, everything was calm, everyone was martial, the streets were full of people, and all kinds of grand events were prosperous.


    But I don''t know what''s going on.


    Shiyi, one of the two supreme elders in the temple of time and space, is caressing his white beard and frowning under the statue of the sage. He seems to be pondering. There are several senior elders around him.


    Though he has not spoken, he has a heavy heart.


    Always feel that there is a bad atmosphere oppression.


    Shi Yi accidentally pulled off a white beard from his beard, but his eyelids were jumping. He could not help frowning and said, "is something really going to happen? The sky has been away for several months. Why hasn''t it come back yet? "


    An elder nodded and replied: "according to what Changxiong said before, Changkong seems to have something to do, so let him come back first. But it''s reasonable to say that he should come back in a few months."


    "In the past, Changkong was the most disciplined. It would never make people worry in vain. What''s more, the secret guards every other year didn''t come back, and the spies didn''t move."


    "Oh? None of them? " When Yi''s face changed, the spies couldn''t all be dumb.


    In order to put these confidants in the enemy''s camp, they secretly did not know how much they had paid, how many resources and how many lives. Of course, the news they had sent back proved that their efforts were worth it.


    But such a situation is unprecedented.


    Is there something wrong outside? In other words, the time and space alliance leaders are planning to avoid the limelight.


    The elder shook his head, and there was no one. This is just the strange thing. But now that he is out of touch with the outside world, he is blind and deaf because he lacks eyes and ears.


    Nobody knows what''s going on outside?


    How is Changkong now? They don''t know!


    "Yi Lao, why don''t you send someone out to have a look?" Another elder hesitated and suggested.


    "Two patriarchs asked him to go out once.


    Hearing this, Yi Lao frowned and said in a deep voice, "don''t go out easily. However, this idea is not impractical. Wait another day or two, and you can''t make preparations."


    "By the way, call Changxiong over. I have something to ask him. I always feel that something is wrong. You should go down ahead of time to prepare. I have some bad feelings. Please go out in person, clan leader Quan."


    "Yes ~"


    a patriarch said respectfully.


    Seeing that he left in a hurry, but Yi Lao''s eyelids were still jumping. He looked back at a statue of a saint and whispered: "I hope my ancestors can protect me..."


    On the other hand, one of the twelve Branches is the group where the long-term murderers are located.


    Deep in the mountains, there is an attic.


    It used to be quiet and uninhabited, but just a few months ago, a man came here and couldn''t leave. This man was Long time!


    He has been hiding in this place since he went out to return a few months ago, claiming to be closed, and no one has been seen.


    "Creak" a, the door and window is opened suddenly.


    When he looked at the scenery outside, he was dazzled. Through the doors and windows, he could see that his house was very empty, with a bed, a table, and the one hanging on the wall Three portraits.One is Ning Tao.


    The second is the long sky.


    Third, Shiyao!


    I don''t know how long I''ve been in a daze. I was blown back by a cold wind. I subconsciously turned over my hand and took out a jar of liquor and poured it into my mouth.


    One of his hands was shaking slightly.


    Panic, suffering, he almost collapsed.


    All of a sudden, shichangkong suddenly jumped out of his mind, making him shiver, yell, throw the wine jar away, and fall to the ground with a "bang".


    It happened to be under the three paintings.


    From that pile of broken cans, it is not difficult to see that this scene like today happened more than once or twice.


    "Ah..."


    "For Why? Why did you come out and make trouble? Why do you see it? Why do you want me to make a choice? Why? Why? "


    Long fierce red eyes roared.


    He really, really didn''t want to harm the sky. He grew up together, played together, and dreamed of recovery.


    But on that day, he betrayed shichangkong and leaked the news that he was the Holy Son of the holy land of time and space to the star nest. Even in order to ensure safety, dahonghuang, datianming, Lagerstroemia indica, time and space alliance and so on


    He gave away all the secrets one by one.


    He even took out all the family spies he knew, so as not to let the people of the family save Changkong.


    When a person comes back, he destroys all the key teleportation array, but even so, his heart is still boiling, and he has been sleepless all night for the past few months.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, it was all the bloody figure in the sky. Countless wounds fell into the pool of blood. The corpse separated, his eyes were round, and he held him tightly. He said angrily: "I hate him so much..."


    "Ah..."


    The time is long fierce to grasp the head pain to scream.


    Suddenly, he rushed to the portrait of Ning Tao, one punch after another, one knife after another, screaming: "it''s all you, it''s all because of you, it''s you who killed the sky..."


    "Ning Tao, I swear, I''ve been fierce for a long time, and I''ll never die with you in this life. If you don''t die, I''m not at ease!"


    "Ah..."


    But at this moment, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared in the attic, muscle shaking, stuffy voice: "I ask you, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Who?" The time is long ferocious a startle, a turn round, the face all frighten white, incredibly is time Shang too up elder.


    He is the ancestor of this vein.


    It can also be said that it''s his Great grandfather!


    "I I... "

 Chapter 3390

    He was so frightened that he turned pale. He never thought that his grandfather would come here. There was no movement before he came here. He was scared to death, mainly because he felt guilty.


    Does he already know?


    Or are you just testing yourself?


    Shi Shang was calm, looking at the three paintings hanging on the wall, especially Ning Tao''s, which was so shabby that he could hardly see the real face of the portrait.


    It seems that he is still not in the past.


    What''s more, just now he asked casually, and his fierce reaction cooled his heart.


    Is Did he really hurt the sky?


    "Too Granddad, I I don''t know what you''re talking about. Have you misunderstood something? "


    Long fierce eyes flustered way.


    On seeing this, the elder, Shi Shang, said calmly and sullenly, "you are so nervous that you can''t even speak quickly. Who else do you want to hide it from?"


    "What have you done to Ning Tao and Changkong? Now the head of Shiquan clan is waiting in the clan to escort you to the temple of time and space to meet Yi Lao. What have you done? When the time and space hall is clear. "


    "What what? How can Yi see me


    Shi Changxiong''s face turned pale, which is beyond concealment, but they should not know much about it.


    Otherwise, we will let Lao Zu talk to Yan.


    I''m afraid we''ve already started.


    It''s not too much to directly send people to catch or kill what you do. There should be room for it.


    At the thought of this, Shi Changxiong was in a cold sweat. His mind turned quickly, and he could not kneel down with a plop. He cried bitterly: "grandfather, you have to save your children and grandchildren. They are confused for a while."


    "It''s all my fault that I was confused and made a big mistake. I asked my grandfather to help me. I really knew my mistake..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    The sound of knocking on the floor was crisp.


    After a while, Yin red was printed on his forehead, but it was not worth mentioning if he could live.


    This sound made Shi Shang''s dignified face pale, and his heart was cold. Looking at Chang Xiong, he already understood something.


    The silly boy was really confused.


    It looks like a big mistake.


    When he was asked to go out on a mission, he wanted to get over the hurdle, forget his troubles, and set his goal on the world and the sea of stars instead of sticking to the love between a man and a woman.


    It seems that he is stealing chicken but not eating rice. His kindness has become a bad thing!


    Shi Shang trembled with anger and caught fire in his chest, but he clenched his teeth and breathed quickly. "If you want me to save you, you should first tell me what the hell you''ve done? Look at the whole space-time clan. Will they forgive you? "


    "I I... "


    But there''s no bloody words on his face, and he doesn''t say anything?


    If you want to tell the truth, when you don''t need it, patriarch Quan will take it away. Even the one who loves him most, even the one in front of you, will smash his head on the spot, expel him from the clan, and even raise his ashes.


    He betrayed the whole space-time clan.


    Ning Tao alone will not let him go, let alone the time. It is estimated that he is dead now.


    If Yi laoruo knows that he wants to die, it''s all wishful thinking


    "How dare you stammer? You don''t want to die, do you? Well, since you don''t plan to say it, don''t blame your grandfather. I handed you over to Shiquan clan leader. If you don''t say it, they have their own way to ask. "


    Shi Shang was furious.


    As soon as I flick my sleeve, I want to stretch out a big hand.


    When he saw this, he was shocked, screamed and cried: "my Lord, please calm down. I said that I I poke out that Ning Tao is the son of God. The four forces in the world went to encircle and suppress him a year ago. "


    "What what? You Are you crazy? " Shi Shang took a few steps back and shook all over.


    The momentum of Mount Tai collapsed.


    A face as pale as paper, round eyes.


    He really didn''t expect that his children and grandchildren would do such a ridiculous thing. As soon as they formed an alliance with Ning Tao, they stabbed him in the back.


    The condemnation of conscience alone paralyzed him.


    It''s like being struck by thunder.


    "I know my mistake, but ningtaoji has his own destiny. The four forces in the world have nothing to do with him. Now he is safe, but he should have guessed that it''s me. Once he comes to find me, he will die."


    "Please help me, help me. It''s my fault that I''m trapped in love..."


    Long time cried and kowtowed on the ground.


    The thick floor was smashed.


    Seeing this, Shi Shang had shortness of breath and some dizziness. Fortunately, Ning Tao didn''t die and there was still room for him. He gritted his teeth and said, "that What about the sky... "


    "Long Elder martial brother Changkong, when he inquired about Ning Tao''s news, he inadvertently attracted the attention of the world forces. He was regarded as a member of the same party and was hunted down. He had to hide for a period of time and let me come back first so as not to implicate me... "The time is long and fierce.


    But he kowtowed all the time, and there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    Seeing this, Shi Shang felt painful and couldn''t bear it. This child was his favorite. If he had been strict in discipline since childhood, he would never have done such a stupid thing.


    But with Ning Tao''s temperament, no, even if everyone is betrayed by his allies, he will not stop.


    Even if he doesn''t kill him, Yi Lao won''t let him go.


    "Alas..."


    Shi Shang painfully closed his eyes, the tall figure was weak, but looking at the long fierce crying with him in his arms, he really regretted it. His heart could not help but soften, thinking of the time when he was a child holding long fierce.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he threw out a token and said: "here Get out of here. The farther you go, the better


    "Leave the main star, leave the ten fold world, leave the holy land, don''t come back here, don''t go to the trouble of Ning Tao, go to find a corner in the world for a lifetime, and never let me see you again..."


    "Roll ~"


    the voice is mixed with pain, reluctant to give up.


    But when he heard this, his fierce eyes burst out with ecstasy. Regardless of the blood on his face, he quickly took the token and left the ten fold world with it.


    This is the identity token and privilege of the supreme elder.


    "That''s great. It''s saved..."


    He immediately suppressed his excitement, then kowtowed his head to Shishang and choked: "take care, granddad..."


    Finish saying, then head also don''t return of rush out.


    But not long after he left, a silver streamer came. He was shocked. He thought that his grandfather would repent, but found that the streamer had no attack power.


    One hand, it turned out to be a ring with some life-saving things in it.


    As time went on, the fierce heart warmed, his eyes became moist, and he immediately gritted his teeth and fled to the ten fold world. But with lingering hatred, Ning Tao, we must not finish


    However, as soon as his front foot left, an angry figure came to his back foot.


    "Time is long and fierce. Get out of here!"


    The whole branch has been disturbed. Who dares to come here? Shiquan clan leader and other high-level officials rush out, only to find a familiar figure, which is The time is long.


    "Whoosh", when the war broke the air.


    Seeing the return of Changkong, he was relieved and comforted: "the nephew of Changkong has come back at last. Don''t be angry. That villain has already told me. When Ning Tao comes to ask for a crime, I will bear it."


    "You?" The whole person is like a volcano.


    "What the hell are you doing? Do you know what that son of a bitch did? He betrayed me and the ethnic group. All our spies in the enemy have been denounced by him. Now the Chinese language forces have targeted our ten fold boundary. "


    "It won''t be long before all the people here will die and let him get out and die," shichangkong roared.


    As soon as the words came out, Shi Shang was completely dull. His whole body was cold and stiff. He whispered: "how can How could that be? "


    "He He lied to me? He lied to me


    "No, he has run away..."

 Chapter 3391

    "What? Run Run away? When? " The duration of the sky increased by eight decibels.


    A pair of blood red eyes want to drip blood.


    The hand holding the long sword is green.


    The hair on the body is standing up!


    Time war pale, ears listening to the roaring words of time sky, feel like a volcano erupted in the ear, the whole person is still like lost soul.


    Between Changkong and Changxiong, if he chooses one person to believe, he will not hesitate. He will choose to believe in Changkong instead of his grandson, because he grew up watching the two dolls.


    If it''s Ning Tao''s, he won''t believe it!


    Although Changkong''s words made him feel like thunder, it didn''t seem like a lie to see him like this.


    Changxiong betrayed his family?


    It was something he never thought of!


    In the shock of Shiquan clan leader and others, Shishang seemed to have been drained of all his strength. His face was pale, gray and hoarse Before a cup of tea... "


    As soon as the words were down, the sky broke away.


    It''s just a cup of tea. There''s still hope to catch up with him. He must skin the bastard himself.


    Shiquan clan leader quickly followed.


    In the blink of an eye, there was only a middle-aged man sitting on the ground, helpless and out of his wits. At this moment, even an Immortal King''s sneak attack could be successful.


    Who could have thought that this was one of the two supreme elders of the time and space clan, the time of the supreme cultivation?


    How could it be reduced to such a gaffe.


    Funny and sad


    On the other side, the temple of time and space.


    Ning Tao and Shi Yao, after they parted ways in the main star and Changkong, rushed here and reported to Yi Lao that they must act as soon as possible and leave here.


    There is no barrier that can''t be opened, and there is no barrier that can''t be crossed. The ten fold boundary will be destroyed sooner or later.


    It can''t stop the world army.


    A moment later, when they talked about what happened, Yi Lao''s body faltered and sat down on the futon at his feet, "wow", gushing out a mouthful of blood and beating his chest with grief and pain.


    "My fault, my fault..."


    "It''s not only harming Ning Xiaoyou, it''s also harming those people''s central abdomen. What''s more, it''s making my master star''s foundation for hundreds of millions of years, and the vitality that is hard to recover will face catastrophe again."


    "I have no face to face my ancestors. I''m ashamed of my ancestors. You deserve to be cut to pieces."


    Shiyi weeps while spitting blood.


    At this moment, he had only anger and guilt. How could he agree to Shi Shang''s request at that time?


    How can the outside world let him grow fierce?


    "Confused, confused..."


    Shi Yao also shed tears, full of guilt, "plop" knelt down, choked, and said: "ancestors, everything is bad for me, if it is not my wayward choice, it will not let my family face catastrophe."


    "You beat me and punish me. I''m ashamed."


    Ning Tao rubs his head and says: "what are you crying for? What are you crying about? The real victims are here. I haven''t called yet. What are you shouting about? "


    "If it were not for the help of an elder, I would not be able to stand here to talk to you now, would you?"


    Easy pain, in the face of Ning Tao''s reprimand, only full of suffering, countless years of foundation was destroyed by a child? I''m careless. What a loser.


    "Ning Xiaoyou, is my husband, is my space-time family. If you have any dissatisfaction or resentment, you can come to me. I have no complaints, but my space-time family is absolutely sincere about the alliance."


    "You should be very clear, but you must not be angry because of this hateful child. It must be those forces in the world who benefit from the cooperation between the two places..."


    The elders agreed anxiously.


    The good situation is ruined by the hateful children. Now they want to drink their blood and eat their meat.


    A company sent more than ten groups of disciples to catch the murderer.


    Be sure to bring him back to me.


    However, Ning Tao turned his lips and said: "now I don''t have time to talk with you, and it''s not the time to blame anyone. The most important thing now is to catch the time and think about what you should do?"


    "When we came here, we had heard some rumors. It is estimated that now it has been exposed. If we don''t hurry up, we will die!"


    Although these words are resentful and impolite, they are the truth and the most important thing.


    They have to leave here because of this. Although Ning Tao is angry, he doesn''t lose his mind. There is no more reliable ally than the time and space clan.


    It''s just that it''s too damn painful.


    "Yes, that''s right. Ning Xiaoyou is right. The most important thing now is to keep our foundation. My family of time and space can''t break the incense and blood here."


    When easy to shortness of breath, difficult road.The old wrinkled face gushed with weakness, he thought carefully, as if there was no way out.


    This is the last pure land of the holy land.


    There is no retreat, no escape.


    Even if they still have some backers, they will not be useful at this moment. I''m afraid the holy land has been surrounded.


    "Why What shall we do? "


    But at this time, Shi Yao was in a hurry and said to Ning Tao, "don''t you have that magic weapon in the cave? Should be able to take some people away from the holy land? "


    As soon as this remark was made, more than a dozen people saw it.


    But Ning Tao rolled his eyes, and a gold pagoda appeared in his hand. He said, "how large is the area? You know, even if you add another one, you can take tens of thousands of people at most, but there should be hundreds of millions of people on the main star?"


    "Even if I hurry up, I can only take one trip. I can''t go back and forth many times. I have no time."


    As soon as the words came out, the hearts of the people were cool.


    Yes, now the main star has been prosperous, beyond the capacity of a planet. Although there are not many monks, there are many civilians.


    How do they choose?


    There are about ten thousand Bai Shao people in a single city. The size of the main star is more than hundreds of cities?


    When he hesitated, a group of figures came into the hall. It was Shi Changkong and Shi Shang.


    Shi Yao quickly asked, "how about it? What about people? "


    He asked, of course, for a long time.


    But Shi Changkong had a black face. Looking at the people''s expectant expression, he gritted his teeth and said word by word: "that bastard took elder Shang''s token and escaped in a flying boat on the ground of urgent task."


    "We A step late


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces turned pale and hateful. They let him escape.


    "Damn it, damn it..."


    But elder Shang knelt down and knelt down in front of the statue of the saint, and said plainly, "I was cheated by that bastard and helped him escape. I''m ashamed of my ancestors and everyone. I''d like to thank you for my death."


    With that, he wanted to smash his own tianlinggai.


    However, a big mouth, hard on his face, the hand is actually Ning Tao!


    Elder Yi is a step behind him.


    "This..."


    "Do you think you''re done when you die? You''re trying to escape. Now the army is pressing down on the border, and the time and space clan is in danger. You still want to seek death. It''s all over. Do you still look like the supreme elder of the time and space clan? "


    Ning Tao''s face is full of hate.


    I don''t know that it''s so cool in my heart. It''s so cool to fight. But this also makes elder Shang come back to his senses.


    Suddenly, he fell into guilt again.

 Chapter 3392

    "Now, there is only one thing we need to do, that is to find a way out, fight for sure, but we must avoid it without fighting, and protect the hundreds of millions of people of time and space."


    "If I really can''t, I can only take tens of thousands of people. As for the candidates, you can do it."


    Ning Tao gives an ultimatum with a shrug.


    All he could do was this. As for the duration of the attack, since he fled to the holy land, he had to wait for him to go out and try to put this guy to death.


    He must not be allowed to go unpunished.


    The feud between old dragon and little martial uncle has not been avenged yet!


    Hearing this, more than a dozen senior members of the space-time clan in the Hall fell into silence. Elder Shang couldn''t get up on his knees. He had a bright red palm print on his face. The hot pain and shame made him feel better.


    Shi Changkong and Shi Yao are not reconciled. They are just a little bit short, but now they have no time to take care of him.


    Although a team of pursuers were sent out, everyone knows that the chance of finding them is very small. The most infuriating thing is that elder Shang gave him something to protect his life.


    This makes it more difficult to pursue.


    But at this time, elder Shang suddenly clenched his teeth and said, "old Yi, let me make atonement. I''m willing to take the people of the ten realms to fight against them to the death."


    "Or, let me fight for time and find a way to save the fire and inheritance of my holy land."


    "The blood of the time and space clan must not be broken!"


    But old Yi snorted bitterly: "we are the public enemies of the world. Do you think only those forces are the enemies? And there are people who have slaughtered our people. Do you think they will watch us run away? "


    "Hard face, stupid!"


    After being reprimanded, the people stopped thinking.


    But it seems that there is really no way, so many years of caution, is afraid of today''s scene.


    What''s terrible, what it comes from.


    Time and space gritted their teeth and said with regret, "if only there could be another space to hide for a while."


    I''m afraid the origin of his holy land can''t be preserved this time.


    The reason why they are still alive after being chased for several months is because of their tenacious belief, and because of it.


    "Space?"


    Ning Tao murmured, gradually touching his chin.


    It seemed that she had been touched by something. A little bit of spiritual light came up gradually, and she almost could see the sun through the clouds. What did she ignore?


    At this time, it was proposed to gather the strong members of a group to open up a small space in a certain place.


    It''s not hard to do it with their time and space.


    But in the face of the global army, unless we can create another ten fold boundary, or even a better place than the ten fold boundary, we will still be doomed.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly clapped his thigh and said with bright eyes: "I know there is a place, if it is feasible, it should be your last retreat."


    "Oh? Where? " The crowd was stunned.


    Is there anything else they don''t know about the ten fold world? Is an outsider more familiar than them?


    It''s not that I don''t believe him, but that I really don''t.


    Under the close attention of dozens of people, Ning Tao hooked his mouth, stepped on the ground, looked around with his fingers and said, "don''t you forget where this is?"


    "Here? Of course, the temple of time and space? The holy land of my family, oh, don''t play tricks on me, and say quickly when you think of something, "shichangkong scratched his head and said hastily.


    But at this time, Shi Yi''s eyes brightened, as if he thought of something and fell into thinking.


    With a smile, Ning Tao said, "I once said that there is a hall of eternal life in the holy land of my eternal life. I once went into it. The space inside is like mustard seed. It''s boundless, boundless and unimaginable."


    "Although I''ve only been here, I can''t see the depth of the temple, but I think it''s almost the same. Even if the space is not enough, opening up some small worlds will surely be enough to accommodate the whole family of time and space."


    "What''s more, the most important point is that the temple of time and space is more mysterious than the ten fold realm. Since it is the same power of time and space, it should be able to escape into time and space..."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was immediately in front of their eyes.


    If you can escape into time and space, not to mention the world army, even if many supreme people come to find it in person, it will be difficult to find some clues.


    Shi Shang takes a look at Yi Lao, but finds that the latter''s eyes are bright and speechless. Instead, he closes his eyes on the spot, and Changkong uses the source to activate the temple of time and space.


    If they can, it means they can be saved.


    When they saw this, they did not dare to speak. They did not dare to speak out for fear of disturbing them.


    And Ning Tao''s palm also pinched a sweat, I don''t know if it can be done, full of tension, but see when Yao urgent, can''t help but hold her hand, to show comfort: "don''t worry, I''m here, you won''t get hurt."


    On hearing this, Shi Yao was relieved.


    But all of a sudden, there was a violent earthquake on the earth, and the whole planet trembled a little at this moment.Countless friars and their children looked around in amazement?


    "This What happened? "


    At this time, Shi Changkong and Shi Yi both opened their eyes, gushed a touch of ecstasy, and excitedly said: "it''s feasible. It''s true that they can temporarily escape the temple of time and space into time and space, and have a journey of time and space, but Just for the time being. "


    "And it also needs a huge force. No, it should be said that it is a huge force of time and space!"


    Shiquan clan leader Lian said: "what''s the point? Our family is the best. As long as there is a way out, it''s easy. We''d better arrange for our people to enter the temple of time and space as soon as possible. "


    Seeing this, they also nodded.


    Although there are some drawbacks, they did not say, but at least can save a lot of people of time and space.


    It''s just a matter of sacrifice.


    At the same time, a large number of civilians were gathered and ordered to enter and leave the world one by one.


    Unexpectedly, Shiyi even selected a group of elites, intending to let Ning Tao out of the ten fold world.


    Ning Tao thought he was going to take him back, but he didn''t expect that he was just going to take him back to the world. The rest was left to Changkong. It turns out that they have their own strength in the world.


    Like the origin group.


    It''s just that this stronghold is hidden.


    In the whole clan, there are absolutely less than five people who know about it. It is the top secret and the hope of recovery.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care. They don''t tell where their stronghold is, and they won''t tell the origin. When he selects tens of thousands of people, he puts them away and watches the temple of time and space escape into time and space with his own eyes.


    It''s a time-space turbulence in the main star.


    The journey of time and space begins. It is said that there are millions of people of time and space to sacrifice their blood. Only in the end can the whole time and space hall be promoted. It costs a lot!

 Chapter 3393

    If it were not for blood sacrifice, there would be no such huge energy source, and it would not be able to support the escape.


    Although it is very cruel, it will bring down millions of people''s blood sacrifice and hundreds of millions of people''s death, and destroy the race. There is no exception. As long as you are not stupid, you will choose the former.


    Ning Tao looks at the empty main star, and all the resources have gone into the hall of time and space. Only some orcs survive, and the journey of time and space is just to enter a higher dimension, the dimension above the void.


    That height, not everyone can touch, hiding there, can ensure that everything is safe.


    He sighed for a long time. How long can the temple of time and space last? In the future, it all depends on the fate of its people. Immediately, Shi Yao said, "OK, let''s go as soon as possible."


    They stop and look around at this familiar place. They flash through the complexity. Finally, they shake their heads and sigh and follow closely.


    "One day, we''ll take it back!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    The ten fold world is beyond the mystery.


    I saw a large number of warships gathered, a loud battle song horn sounded, has surrounded this area, is gradually approaching the ten fold boundary.


    This is an unknown area. Few people come here on weekdays. Unexpectedly, they still hide a gang of evils.


    It seems to have become the climate.


    As we know, we can''t ignore it.


    They conquered the Holy Land and enslaved it for so many years. If the remaining evils rise, they will surely take revenge.


    This is a scene that no one wants to see.


    Especially mixed with interests.


    So, star nest, star clan, great flood, great heaven, Big Dipper, big crape myrtle, Shura, yecha clan It''s led by the space time alliance, of course.


    Even if lingxu doesn''t want to, he can''t do anything. This is the general trend, and he can''t reverse many forces.


    Otherwise, the space-time alliance will disintegrate.


    Back to chaos, dark.


    After a while, the six great powers, holding a compass, broke through the natural fog and forbidden it. Finally, they slowly approached the last barrier of the ten fold world.


    Get through here, you can enter the ten fold boundary.


    These are some clues obtained from the traitors. They are scattered, but they are all useful


    They directly suggested that lingxu League should take the initiative to break the barrier with the origin of holy land. Originally, lingxu was still hesitating, but elder Hai went out and came back again, which made him change his mind for a moment.


    Yes, Ning Tao came to him, let him rest assured that life is not there.


    The next thing can be predicted. With the help of the source, the ten fold world finally broke. People were surprised to find that there was a planet hidden here, but when they killed one by one, they didn''t see anyone.


    It''s like running early.


    But where can so many people escape?


    People are silly, search for several times, but no one, so many people like the world evaporated.


    When countless people are confused, Ning Tao uses the magic weapon of the cave to quietly leave with more than 10000 elites and go around to the rear, which is a relief.


    He didn''t leave in a hurry. He didn''t come back to the same place. It was the one Time and space mountain!


    "You Are you sure? Do you really want to have a try? " Shi Changkong, wearing a black robe, hesitated and asked.


    Shi Yao is holding the Sunset Tower in her hand, with a nervous face.


    Ning Tao nodded. Now he broke through the Xianhuang, and after a battle, he found that although there seem to be a lot of methods nowadays, in fact, many methods are greatly reduced.


    For example, although the Dragon Emperor boxing has been strengthened and integrated, it still can''t keep up with his cultivation level.


    He doesn''t dare to use the original skill often, and the strength of these two methods depends on whether the three realms are powerful or not. They can evolve on their own, but today''s three realms can''t breed the emperor level, so the effect is naturally worse.


    The body method has been cultivated to the highest level by him. Although it can still be used, the effect will gradually weaken.


    The progress of the power of the world is very slow. After all, the power of shengpindao is too strong. Now he only studies a small part of it to achieve small success. When zhengzhengdacheng is successful, I''m afraid that his strength will really dominate.


    Even if a person faces a super galaxy, he must have some confidence. If he can master it, he is afraid that the sky will change.


    Therefore, there are only a few combat methods he can use now. Once he is known by the enemy and targeted, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    Since he knew that there was a secret skill in the time mountain, he could not let it go. Especially when he saw that the "seal of the sky" was so powerful, he envied the time and the sky, and the space-time clan was also very profound.


    Seeing this, shichangkong sighed and did not give much advice. He could not help nodding and said, "well, act according to your ability and make a quick decision, so as not to attract some attention."


    Ning Tao smiles a little, and then flies quickly towards the time mountain. During this time, he has studied the time, especially the hard work in the original tower for so long, and the accumulation brought by the five spaces.He felt that there should be some assurance, even if it is not successful, the whole body can still retreat.


    Seeing that he had stepped into the time mountain and had not attracted attention, Shi Yao suddenly turned his head and said, "since you are going to break into it, why don''t you try the space mountain?"


    "Me?" Long sky a Leng, not only stay.


    He once had this idea, but first, he was afraid of being too publicity and didn''t dare to do it. Later, that kind of thing happened again. How could he have the heart to climb this space mountain?


    But now, when Shi Yao mentioned it, he had some ideas. He was also greedy for the secret art of space.


    At least it can increase his strength.


    For the revival, it is definitely of great help!


    Encouraged by Shi Yao, Chang Kong smiles bitterly and nods. His eyes are full of fighting spirit and self-confidence. Now his injury is six or seven points better. When he leaves the holy land, he still doesn''t know when he will come back?


    Just leave one thought.


    Think of this, also immediately rushed to the space mountain.


    Shi Yao''s eyes are bright, and she has some confidence in the sky. But Ning Tao is worried when she goes to time mountain. If she is hurt, she will lose her life.


    There are more old men than last time.


    Some greedy people again


    I don''t know. Where is the time? Shi Yao thought of this inexplicably.


    According to Ning Tao, when he came here, he saw the group of people who were going to hunt down the long-time murderer. A total of six people were killed, and they were hit by the world army.


    Since they all came to this end, the long fierce should not be much better then, right?


    If she is still alive, Shiyao''s eyes will flash to kill her. Time and space and longevity will not tolerate this traitor!


    "Kill ~"


    at this time, as soon as Ning Tao entered the time mountain, he kept on walking and went straight to the top of the mountain, faster than last time. It didn''t take much time to reach the mid mountainside.


    He took a deep breath and stepped on the hillside directly. But as soon as the sole of his foot landed, he felt washed away by something. There was a vacancy in his heart. It seemed that he had lost a thousand years of life, and his hair was white.


    Ning Tao is not joking, is he? He gritted his teeth and finally stepped on the other foot.


    But with a brush, the life span of a thousand years is gone.


    All of a sudden, he froze in the same place and didn''t dare to move. His face was as black as the bottom of the pot. Is this the fate left behind?


    Who can live long enough?

 Chapter 3394

    Ning Tao smacked his tongue and looked sad. He couldn''t help looking up at the distant mountain top.


    Darling, why so high?


    It used to look like that, but now it''s only one or two steps away. Two thousand years of life is gone.


    This is to scare people to death.


    You know, he''s only about 600 years old now when he''s practicing Taoism and his time is accelerating. The white hair on his forehead turns black and white again.


    If he climbs at this speed, a thousand steps at a time, can he reach the top of the mountain with his life span?


    He is not at all sure.


    Even if you go to the top of the mountain, I''m afraid you will die of old age, right?


    Ning Tao is bitter. No wonder no one dares to come up at this time. Who dares to come to such an abnormal forbidden area? Even the original king of Jinyang only dared to stop in the middle of the mountain.


    Maybe he didn''t dare to go to the top of the mountain like this.


    It''s really scary.


    Then he saw the top of the mountain, and suddenly he rushed to the other side of the mountain to see the space.


    People below are interested. Where are these two boys coming from? Do you want to climb two mountains separately?


    Space Mountain is nothing more.


    How dare that kid go on time?


    "Hey, hey, look, it''s estimated that he has regretted it now. It''s an absolute forbidden area on the hillside. Do you bet him to retreat or die on it?"


    "I bet he died on it. How many people will turn back when they get there? There is no doubt that he will die... "


    The people below laughed.


    If we don''t retreat, there will be only one result.


    "Death


    The bottom is in a mess, but Ning Tao can''t hear it, but he is really hesitating. Whether he wants to retreat or go to the end, there is a sense of unwillingness in his heart.


    There''s no turning back. It''s a fight.


    You can''t let yourself lose 2000 years of life in vain, not to mention having advantages that others don''t have.


    It''s longevity!


    As soon as you bite your teeth, you rush up.


    Seeing that Ning Tao was speeding up, everyone laughed and exclaimed. The boy would soon say goodbye.


    When Yao frowned tightly, she had never been to the hillside, but she had heard of the fierce, Ning Tao''s understanding of the way of time is not as good as her? Can you do it?


    Especially before he went up, he gave the sunset tower to himself, which made her feel uneasy.


    There''s a sense of being entrusted


    "Ah..."


    Ning Tao roared and took more than ten steps. He even used his body method to move in a blink. His whole body was full of fire. The way of Zhou protected his body, armor attached his body, and even operated his skill.


    But only a few breath, he had to stop, holding a stone for a few breaths.


    It feels like it''s hollowed out. What?


    On the forehead several wisps of white hair, flutters in there, felt the body to sink some, not so light.


    "Sir, is it so hard?"


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao coughs a few times. It seems that he is speeding up a little too fast. It''s like a wheel of time around here. If you move, you will deprive you of your life. Even if you don''t move, you will continue to deprive you, but you don''t move fast.


    Moreover, although it doesn''t seem to be hurt, it is a kind of weakness to its origin.


    He felt it for a moment. It seemed that he had been deprived of tens of thousands of years of life just now.


    That is to say, he is now tens of thousands of years old. He only feels that touching his mouth is a little prickly. It seems that he has grown stubble, and his hair has become long and luxuriant.


    He couldn''t help looking up, feeling as if it was still so far away from the top of the mountain, and his heart was suddenly cool.


    Is this still where people go?


    Ning Tao cries out in grief and indignation, and can''t help looking at the space mountain.


    At the moment, shichangkong is close to the top of the mountain. With his accomplishments and spatial attainments, it''s very stable. It''s almost impossible to get to the top of the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, many people were pointing at him, full of banter and roaring.


    Ning Tao thought that he was encouraging himself. He suddenly yelled at the bottom: "thank you, I''ll come on..."


    Some of the old men stuck in the middle of the two sides had a strange look on their face and a suspicious look on their face. How could you tell that they were cheering for you? Auditory hallucination, right?


    At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath, can''t hurry, immediately sit cross knee, quietly feeling.


    He thinks that there should be some mysteries about this time. First, the sage of time and space certainly wants to inherit it. He will not say that there is a dead place. That is to say, there must be a way, but no one can find it so far.


    It''s really an advantage to live a long life, but we should put ourselves in the perspective of normal people.


    It can''t be said that the saint of time and space left time and Space Mountain for the monks of the holy land of eternal life, right?


    He tried to absorb the power of time around him. When he was on the mountain of space, he found this by chance, and then he could surpass the sky and the God King.As soon as he absorbed it, he had some effect, but his understanding of the way of time was too shallow.


    It can only do something.


    But what is the real way to climb mountains?


    Ning Tao frowns, simply do not want anything, into the realm of selflessness, forget time, forget life, forget everything, immediately stood up and walked towards the top of the mountain.


    Regardless of the rapid loss of life, only the determination to go up, constantly changing the way to protect the body.


    For example, the power of space,


    the holy fire, the idea, the power of regeneration


    But these things have little effect.


    When Yao heart all mentioned the voice, tightly stare at big beautiful eyes, all around is the voice of ridicule and dejected, and she also saw with her own eyes Ning Tao''s waist more and more curved.


    It''s not pressure, it''s gravity, it''s aging, and it''s almost impossible to lift your head.


    "Step on Step on... "


    Ning Tao knows nothing about his own changes.


    Although the top of the mountain is very high, it won''t take long to go down like this.


    On the other hand, the time sky has been cracking the space repulsion, and has brows. Aware of the wrong atmosphere, it can''t help turning to the time mountain.


    I don''t know, Ning Tao?


    But this look, it is to let his face transient, this guy actually quickly walked to the top of the mountain.


    However, if he didn''t know that person was Ning Tao, he couldn''t be sure that it would be Ning Tao, an old man with white hair, limping and unswervingly walking up the mountain.


    It''s basically where he is.


    It''s only a few steps away from the top of time.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao seems to have stepped on some stone, and the whole person falters. Although he doesn''t fall down, his eyes recover a touch of clarity. He suddenly feels sleepy and coughs, but he is powerless.


    As soon as his face changed, he looked at his dry hands and his height.


    Can not help but Leng in situ.


    Live in It''s just the last few steps?


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao had a hard cough, colic, and his breathing was not smooth. He only felt that his Qi and blood had been drained, and his life span had been taken away for tens of millions of years.


    He is closer to the time of death than the king of Jinyang at that time. If he takes another step, he will surely die.


    Ning Tao is silent, and his face is gloomy. Looking at the top of the mountain with only three steps left, he has an indescribable complexity in his heart. He still hasn''t found the right way?


    Or are you not fit for the way of time?


    Are you really going to die here?


    With his remaining life span, let alone one step, another half step is enough to make him a pile of yellow sand.


    "I What should we do? "

 Chapter 3395

    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, but he has no divinity, is dim, and melts quickly. It''s too weak. It''s never happened before. A gust of wind can blow him down.


    It''s very quiet here. It''s terrible.


    Any wind or grass will strike the heart.


    A huge time wheel runs at an unstoppable speed. Every time it moves, it takes away the vitality of all things. It is the coldest, heartless and terrible power.


    No one is afraid of years and time?


    Below, Shi Yao and tens of thousands of people are looking at this place from afar, with their mouths wide open and full of shock. It is rare that they have been able to get to that point in so many years.


    But unfortunately, it is still a piece of loess.


    Gone with the wind.


    It''s not that the supreme one didn''t die here. On the contrary, there were many people who went farther than Ning Tao. It seems that ten million years ago, there was one who was only half a step away.


    But it fell.


    The power of saints is beyond anyone''s imagination.


    "Ning Tao, hold on, hold on," said Shi Yao, with a pale face. He could feel Ning Tao like a candle in the wind.


    It seems that we can''t go any further.


    But now, we can''t go back.


    On the other side, Shi Changkong shouts loudly in the space mountain and waves to Ning Tao to cheer on him. He seems to realize that he is dying and is so anxious to turn around.


    Ning Tao''s body was cold, as if he felt the call of hell, and a touch of fear of death came up.


    Although he had experienced so many times on the edge, he was so palpitating every time. Although he didn''t understand the road of life and death, most people who understood it didn''t have his experience.


    "Still not?"


    "Ah, fruit Sure enough, I don''t have this talent... "


    Ning Tao sighs. At present, even if he doesn''t take this half step, he will die in a few minutes or less. He didn''t expect to die here.


    I seem to be a little arrogant about myself.


    However, if he wants to make the way of the universe a success, he must come here. Time is one of the cores of the universe. If he can''t understand how to make it a success?


    His way of universe is expected to surpass that of time and space. After all, time and space are in the universe.


    But if there is no time, where is the universe?


    This is what he has to go through.


    Vaguely, he seemed to think of the supreme guidance of Jinyang, as well as a little feeling before his death. Suddenly, he touched his heart and took a subconscious step.


    Time is also years.


    It is one of the order of the universe.


    Is the supreme and unique existence!


    "Step on..."


    Ning Tao fell the footstep, didn''t die, still those life span, however, that kind of feeling also disappeared.


    Like blocking the passage of time?


    Is this Jinyang''s supreme feeling of dying?


    He was asked to take another step. There were only two steps left, but that was the end. His eyes were dim and his consciousness was dim. Although there were only two steps left, it was like heaven.


    Life is still passing fast.


    At this rate, he has only one minute left.


    Ning Tao looks back and looks at him. Shi Yao and the sky are nervous. He looks at him eagerly. He smiles bitterly. At the last moment, he just gives up.


    It''s better to move forward than to flinch.


    Even if I die, I will die bravely.


    In the eyes of the public, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and stepped out of this half step.


    In an instant, he was swallowed by the darkness.


    "Sure enough Can''t you? Well, it''s just two last steps away... " Ning Tao''s unwilling voice echoed.


    His figure fell back, too.


    All this seems to be a foregone conclusion.


    "No Don''t... "


    When Yao Mei''s eyes shrank and her body became fragile, she screamed out, and the whole person seemed to be blank.


    Time long sky also dull looking at Ning Tao fall.


    "No No? "


    And people, a burst of sigh, emotion.


    Sure enough, he is a gambler. He always wants to step on the top of the mountain and win back, earn more life and time, or master the way of time, so that he can transcend time.


    But who can do it except the sage of time and space?


    Over the years, no one has ever been able to set foot on the mountain of time. It''s not about strength, it''s about chance.


    "Well It''s over... "


    In the dark, the power of time erodes the whole body, Elixir field, meridians, bones, and finally goes straight to the mind.


    But when time is about to erode here, it is suddenly absorbed by a ray of light. It''s too tiny, just like a firefly. No, it''s smaller than a firefly.


    No one knows how it suddenly appeared here? No one knows why it appears?


    Absorbing the power of time.Even, he absorbed another force, the nine turn Nirvana reincarnation Sutra, but he couldn''t compete for the light, and he couldn''t absorb the power of time.


    It seems that everything is fixed, but only this light is unrestrained, and even can suppress the power of time.


    I don''t know what it is?


    How much power does it absorb?


    All of a sudden, it nearly saturated, turned into a mark, stopped there, no longer have action.


    But outside, just as Ning Tao was about to fall, suddenly, his brain suddenly stirred up. As soon as he was clear, a carp came to his subconscious and stood up.


    All over a "Shiver", refreshing.


    Subconsciously take a long breath.


    However, he was stunned, er, what happened? I Don''t I have no life?


    Ning Tao is at a loss. He scratches his head subconsciously, but he finds that his lost Qi and blood are returning. His life span lies in making up for it. The whole person twists and changes with his body. He is recovering to the moment of 600 years old.


    Deprived and back?


    What the hell? Did I win?


    And people are stupid. What''s the matter? What happened? So How did that guy get up again?


    No No, he''s young again!


    Many people with sharp eyes shrink their pupils. It''s true that most of their conspicuous white hair has turned black, and even straightened up in the dry rickets.


    What the hell?


    Time Yao, the sky can not help but dull.


    At this time, Ning Tao finally realized that there was a difference. In his mind, there was an extra mark, but he couldn''t understand what it was?


    Why doesn''t he remember it?


    When did you come in? It''s not "time". It feels like a part of his life.


    Moreover, he has been scratching his head. He always feels that he has forgotten something since he grew up. But he can''t remember it, but he subconsciously believes that it is his own thing, although he doesn''t know what it is.


    What''s the use of this mysterious mark?


    In a daze, he walked around at will. Suddenly, he remembered that he was still on the time mountain. He was scared out in a cold sweat. But suddenly, he was surprised again. He was OK.


    The "mysterious mark" flashed slightly, but the power of time could not get close to him, let alone erode him.


    Looking at the top of the mountain, there is only one step left.


    Ning Tao walked up dully, just like walking on the flat ground, and the next second, a force poured into his mind, very familiar, just like the day of space mountain.


    Soon, a word "Shi" appeared in my mind.


    But dare not close to the "mysterious mark".


    "Ouch, I wipe..."


    Ning Tao is a little silly. He thinks hard and tries his best to figure it out. He also rejects his own power.


    Stay in his head like an old rascal.


    Still as a mountain, silent.


    However, it seems that if it wasn''t for him, he would have died, let alone set foot on the top of the mountain. Although I don''t know what''s going on, it must be his own reason.


    Not what he touched the mountain of time and space?


    Strange, strange? What the hell?


    All of a sudden, he suddenly looked at the space mountain, and it had no effect on him in time. What about the space mountain? Does the power of space there have no effect on itself?


    Ning Tao a frown, just want to go down the mountain, suddenly looked at the dull sky, and this distance.


    A second later, the corner of his mouth suddenly hooked. In the face of the time sky, tens of thousands of people were stunned. Ning Tao leaped from the time mountain to the space mountain, and "roared" in front of the sky.


    The audience Dead silence!

 Chapter 3396

    "Click Click... "


    The rocks cracked slightly and vibrated endlessly.


    However, the most shocking is still the heart, as experienced a 10 magnitude earthquake, one by one dumbfounded dull, saw the scene of the flying man in the air just now.


    It can be said that on the mountain of time and space, it''s hard to take a step. Monks are just like mortals. They have no power at all. This is equivalent to mortals jumping to another mountain.


    But how can mortal power do it?


    What the hell is that?


    Ning Tao, however, felt different as soon as he landed, and the power of space could not erode his body. However, the mysterious imprint moved, while lingering the light to protect himself, he absorbed the power of the surrounding space.


    It can absorb not only time, but also space? What the hell is this?


    Ning Tao is confused, but he always knows that he is a part of his life.


    There seems to be a memory.


    I''ve always forgotten a big event!


    However, time sky gaped, looked at the distant mountain of time and space, and said in amazement: "you How did you get here? You Your life span, are you ok... "


    Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not bad. The life span deprived by the power of time has come back."


    And the whole person looks younger than before.


    In time and space, the mountain is like a fish in water.


    "This This... "


    Shichangkong was silly. He just wanted to find out, but he found that there was a commotion below. Knowing that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time, he immediately stepped onto the top of the mountain.


    Soon, a sense of familiarity flooded into his mind.


    He obviously got what he wanted.


    The next second, and Ning Tao make a wink, then leave together, today this matter, afraid to make a big.


    Although it''s easy, it''s better to be safe.


    Immediately turned into three streamers and left


    All the people are so stupid that they have completely recovered at this time. Is this the miracle reappearance of saints? Is it so easy for time mountain and space mountain to be set foot on one after another?


    In a flash, countless friars flocked to the two mountains and found that the strength of the two mountains was much weaker.


    It seems to be because of the weirdo.


    However, even so, the effect is still there, some brainless people rushed to eat a big loss.


    At that time, someone really climbed the mountain


    When the news of the explosion spread all over the holy land, Ning Tao and his party had just left the holy land, but they couldn''t stop and galloped for a long time.


    Until they were far away from the holy land of time and space, they took a little breath and couldn''t recover from the shock.


    After hearing what Ning Tao said, Shi Yao said: "what is the" imprint "that has such a wonderful effect? It has never been recorded or heard of in our ancient books. "


    On the other hand, Shi Changkong looked at the word "Kong" in his mind and thought, "if I guess correctly, this" mysterious mark "should only be related to you, and perhaps also to the saint."


    "Even if we go to the step before you, we will only die without this thing. In other words, the imprint is always in your body and is triggered by it today."


    "The source is the power of time..."


    Ning Tao nods, which is the same as his idea. I don''t know where it comes from? When? If you have been blessed by the sage, you will die without this mark.


    He didn''t find a way to climb the time mountain.


    However, it is a fluke to get the word "Shi" in another way.


    At present, this mysterious mark is beneficial and harmless to him. In fact, this mark is like a typeface, but it is too old, like ancient seal script, and he doesn''t know it.


    If you can see the meaning of this mark, maybe all the truth will come out.


    The three people''s research is fruitless, so they have to let it go first and turn the topic to the future. Where will the 20000 time and space elites go in the future?


    Shiquan, Shishang are all in it.


    As a fire, inheritance, continuation of blood.


    And all the power, Yi handed over the right to leave to Changkong, Shiquan clan chief assisted, Shishang elder executed, also considered to be guilty and meritorious, to recover the loss for the ethnic group.


    "What are you going to do next? Where are you going? " Ning Tao took out the sun tower and asked.


    Shi Changkong said with a bitter smile: "go to the stronghold first, settle down the clan, and develop slowly. I''m sorry I can''t tell you. Moreover, the sunset tower needs to be borrowed for a while."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao just thought about it and nodded. The Sunset Tower didn''t work much in his hands.


    And he also has yanglingjie.


    At the beginning, Xumi Jiezhu was actually elder martial brother. Space was unintentionally refined towards the magic weapon in the cave, but it was only a defective product. Now, it can''t be used.


    He has been integrated into the Yangling ring.


    Used to enhance the second space.


    "It shouldn''t be too late. I''m leaving now. I''ll contact sister Yao in the future. I hope that one day we can get together in the world with our own huge power."Shi Changkong''s eyes are bright and full of fighting spirit.


    It''s quite like a big fight. Anyway, the broken pot is broken, so it''s better to do something.


    No longer as conservative and timid as before.


    "Well, then, you and I must fight, but don''t lose too ugly," Ning Tao laughed.


    Shichangkong turned his mouth and said: "don''t talk too much. My cultivation is higher than you. I want to lose. I''m afraid you don''t have this ability."


    "Well, time doesn''t wait for anyone. If anyone finds out that Shi Changxiong hasn''t died in the future, he must be killed to avenge the millions of blood sacrifice people of the time and space clan."


    Shi Yao clenched her red lips.


    As soon as the words came out, their faces became solemn.


    Even if there are all kinds of reluctant, at this moment, also must be separated, the long sky take a deep breath and then turn away.


    Opened his wonderful life picture


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, goes in the opposite direction. He goes his separate ways and is indifferent to the long road. Eventually he can meet each other. By that time, they must have stood at the top of the world and are no longer as powerless as they are now.


    On the way back to the original clan, he understood the word "time" and got the expected "seal of time".


    However, this time secret is very strong. It''s a real time method. If the road is simple, it contains truth. For a moment, he can''t understand it.


    Fortunately, there is a virtuous wife around him who has a good understanding of the way of time. They often discuss and exchange ideas.


    You can also understand the secret skills you got before one by one.


    They have gained a lot and made rapid progress.


    And in this return, there is no longer any difference between them. They are very sweet, just like a couple who are in love with each other.


    However, Shi Yao is still a little nervous about this. He is often robbed by Ning Tao and blushes with shame.


    But I can''t use my strength at this time.


    Can''t push away the sex wolf


    Half a month later, they practiced all the way back to the ancient continent. On a death star, there was a roar. It was Ning Tao who was practicing his secret skills again and again.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "The secret of time, the seal of time!"


    Ning Tao roared, a dim palm illusory small print, quickly gathered in the palm, and then shot to meet a small hillside, speed, strength are not weak.


    But the next second, the two collide.


    Instead of disappearing or smashing, it became a pile of Huangsha.


    Deprived of its life by time.


    Seeing this, Shi Yao said with great joy: "husband, have you finally practiced this skill? It''s amazing. "


    Her beautiful eyes were shining.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head with a bitter smile, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ve just started. The heat is not enough, it''s too weak."


    "But forget it, we''ve made progress. We''ve gained a lot from this trip. It''s not in vain. We''re going to the ancient continent soon. We''ll shut up and repair it when we get back..."


    As he was saying this, he suddenly frowned.


    Subconsciously, I turned over my hand and took out several scrolls. It turns out that you are a message from different people.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Shi Yao doubts.


    Ning Tao looked at one or two people. Although there were many people spreading the news, there was only one thing.


    Jiang Qingge ask for help!


    The target is the scorpion system.


    As soon as he frowned and hesitated for a moment, he joked to Shiyao: "don''t hurry to go back and go to a place with me. I think, I''m afraid there''s a bustle to start. How can we be absent?"

 Chapter 3397

    Top grade, Scorpio galaxy.


    In the eastern part of the world, it is also famous for its existence, and behind it is the whole great ecliptic. It is also one of the core members of the twelve alliance of the zodiac. It once had some festivals with Ning Tao and his family of origin.


    As we all know, once the great ecliptic was just a mess, and later was forced to form a major league.


    Twelve major forces are the main members.


    Later, it gradually developed and has established itself in the super galaxy with a solid foundation The East is a bully.


    At this point, in the starry sky outside Scorpio.


    A young man looked forward to it, glanced at it from time to time and hesitated: "you said Will he come? "


    "Of course he will. Since he has promised, he will never break his promise. Just wait a little longer. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for us to complete the plan. We are seriously short of manpower."


    Another young man with extraordinary bearing returned.


    Hearing this, a young girl was a little nervous, but the leader, looking into the distance, did not worry.


    All four of them are acquaintances.


    Mo Xian, Jiang Chen, Mo Li and Jiang Qingge!


    Not long ago, they unexpectedly got a reply from Ning Tao, saying that they would come to help. Originally, they just mentioned it, and they didn''t know if he could receive the news.


    After all, he just got out of the famine.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for him to show up in the world at the moment, but I''m still waiting for him here


    Jiang Qingge stands with her hands on her shoulders. Her bright eyes are clear and smart. Suddenly, a beautiful image jumps down from the other side. With a long bow on her back and a sharp ear shaking, she points to one place and says, "look, someone''s coming."


    This woman is Qu Xiaoxi!


    This operation has gathered all the people, and guqiong is the only one in their circle.


    As soon as the words came out, they looked up and saw two streamers in a starry sky in the distance.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Jiang Qingge brightened up and said with a smile, "here we are!"


    Words fall, a hearty laughter just came, a golden light has come to the front, walking on the starry sky, like walking on the ground, with the stars as the back, with a round of sunshine as their own body, once arrived, it seems to shine on all living beings.


    "Oh, brothers, long time no see? It''s been more than ten years since we parted... "


    "Hiss ~!"


    Jiang Chen''s pupil shrinks, takes a deep breath, and says: "Aurora, the highest realm of floating light and sweeping shadow."


    Jiang Qingge is also surprised. He can''t see through Ning Tao''s cultivation. He can''t help but wonder: "you look like a man who has nothing to do. You seem to have a good life. Did you get the advice from the great waste elder?"


    "Your cultivation now How high is it? "


    Seeing him asking questions, Mo Xian and Jiang Chen were also curious. Among them, his accomplishments were the highest.


    In the past ten years, it has broken through the eight levels of Xianjun.


    Jiang Chen followed him steadily, which was the peak of Xianjun''s seven, followed by Qu Xiaoxi''s five.


    However, Ning Tao just laughs but doesn''t speak, but the silver light flashes around him. Shi Yao, who is wearing a plain skirt and a veil, also rushes over, with a slight blush on her face.


    As soon as she saw the five people in front of her, she knew that she had heard about the relationship between them before. Then she leaned over and said with a smile, "I''ve met some Taoist friends in Shiyao."


    This series of actions are graceful and generous, leisurely, it seems, is definitely a lady.


    Ink from all the beautiful eyes a bright.


    Is this the goddess of a powerful family?


    But Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge and Mo Xian were stunned for a moment, beautiful woman? Although there is a veil to cover, but the face of the city is still moving, beautiful.


    Is this guy lucky?


    Where are you going? There are beautiful women around.


    It seems that even guqiong has been thinking about him all these years. It''s really the death of waterlogging and drought.


    "It''s sister Yao. I don''t know if it''s from all sides? Unexpectedly, he could subdue brother Ning, "Qu Xiaoxi chuckled, but there was still some envy in his words.


    Over the past decade, her sister, Qu Xiaoxi, has been instilling in her the idea of marriage.


    She didn''t refuse, she didn''t agree.


    It''s mainly because he''s afraid that he doesn''t deserve elder brother Ning. Moreover, Qu Miaomiao hasn''t passed the test, which is also his confidant.


    Now, when I look at Shi Yao, I don''t know her identity, but no matter how dignified she is, her appearance and temperament are absolutely first-class, even compared with her elder sister.


    I can''t help feeling bitter about marriage


    On hearing this, Shi Yao, with bright eyebrows and white teeth, said with a soft smile, "it''s just a nameless casual repair. It''s not worth mentioning. My sister is a water spirit. She''s very lovely..."


    "That, cough..."


    Seeing several girls holding each other, Jiang Qingge couldn''t help but walk out of the dry cough and said with a bitter smile, "after that gossip, there''s an important thing waiting for us to do."


    Then he can''t help looking at Ning Tao, and then at Shi Yao, as if to confirm whether it is reliable.This matter is arduous and significant.


    Ning Tao nodded solemnly, but did not understand: "what do you want to go to Scorpio Galaxy for? Don''t you forget that this is a top grade galaxy, and there is a supremacy who wants to sneak in, are you kidding? "


    Although the news said some, but let him think, only know this trip is very important.


    It''s good for Jiang Chen and good for him.


    As soon as he was confirmed, Jiang Qingge''s face became more serious, and he said immediately, "according to the news from the high level of the zodiac, Scorpio galaxy seems to have close contact with Lagerstroemia galaxy."


    "Though I don''t know if it''s a mutiny? Or something else, but there''s no doubt that''s not a good thing. "


    "At this time, Jiang Chen also found that there is a layer of association between Jiang Huang and Scorpio. It is very likely that Scorpio galaxy has colluded with Jiang Huang, which is forbidden in the zodiac, but there is no evidence."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said, "do you mean we should sneak in and look for evidence? Once found, the ecliptic will punish Scorpio? "


    Jiang Qingge and Jiang Chen look at each other, nod but shake their heads.


    "Whether there is evidence or not, we have to do it at this time, because now is the best opportunity."


    "At this time, it''s time for the Council of the zodiac. Once in a hundred years, both the supreme Scorpio and the powerful people in the Scorpio system have gone. It''s the best time to start. There should be not many strong people in the Scorpio system today."


    Jiang Qingge vowed.


    There are not enough people to know about this operation.


    Moreover, they only sent him one person from the top to look for help for this plan, so there was no help from the zodiac except him.


    But it''s on call.


    Ning Tao suddenly frowned and said, "wait a minute. What do you mean by doing something? Do you want to fight again? "


    "Yes, no matter whether the Scorpio system betrays or not, there are five of his descendants who are his sweetheart and the future of the Scorpio system. The high level decided to let me take them back to tea."


    Jiangqing''s song has a hook.

 Chapter 3398

    "Oh? I see. To put it bluntly, the purpose of your trip is to tie his five descendants to the zodiac, so as to blackmail Scorpio. "


    Ning Tao negative hand pick eyebrow way.


    So it''s much more interesting.


    "That''s right. These five people are the most important lifelines of Scorpio. In particular, Scorpio Ping, who was my first term, is his grandson, and scorpion Nan, who is the genius of the previous generation. It is said that they are going to join the recruitment of the great fairy."


    "If these five people are all tied up, they will not be afraid of Scorpio''s obedience. Moreover, not only the elders but also the juniors will go to the Star Palace meeting, but none of them will go. It''s reasonable to ask them to go.


    "If they don''t betray, it''s OK, but if they do, the ecliptic will punish him."


    There is a chill in the eyes of Jiangqing''s song.


    Since ancient times, the twelve leagues have been both prosperous and disadvantageous. They attach great importance to betrayal.


    There will never be a scum or a traitor.


    Otherwise, it will harm the whole alliance, hurt the root cause, and lead to the separation and collapse of such a large internal


    At this time, Jiang Chen''s eyes are firm. Now he has been fighting against Jiang Huang, but he is weak and can''t fight hard, but he can weaken his party first.


    At this time, if not, it will be too late for him and Scorpio to unite to deal with themselves.


    Ning Tao also ponders, scorpion south? He is sure to go to the martial arts contest. He will be his opponent.


    In addition, the last time Scorpio bullied the original family, it made him hold a bad breath and had to report. Now is a good opportunity. He has to take action in both emotion and reason.


    Not to mention for Jiang Chen.


    To help Jiang Chen, that is to help himself again and make friends with the whole Zodiac. It''s very worthwhile.


    As good friends, Qu Xiaoxi, Mo Li and Mo Xian naturally come to help. Everyone is a strong immortal.


    The stronger the strength, the greater the grasp.


    However, Shi Yao suddenly said, "I don''t think this trip is so simple. If Scorpio didn''t betray, according to the custom, he would take his descendants there. But now he doesn''t take his descendants. It''s strange."


    "Maybe the scorpion system was a trap waiting for us to take the bait."


    Ning Tao nodded and said: "yes, in short, we have to prevent it. Now the situation is good for us. We should try our best to catch them unprepared and leave after catching them."


    Everyone nodded, it should not be too late, immediately hand, now the Scorpio galaxy should be the most empty.


    Portraits and breath are all available.


    Don''t be afraid to recognize the wrong person, but try to avoid fighting.


    If you send the super strong, it will not only bring back the Scorpio supreme, but even backfire.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In the plot, seven people sneaked in.


    No matter which one is, they are all the leaders or even the best of the young generation. They have excellent strength and are outstanding. They have no pressure in the face of ordinary Xianjun strong people.


    Moreover, Jiang Qingge and others also have some preparations. They will not rush up like this.


    Even if you meet Xianhuang, you can be fearless.


    Stepping into Scorpio, although there is less cold in the starry sky, there is more yin cold all over the body. In this galaxy, poison skill is very popular, and all kinds of poisonous animals emerge in endlessly.


    It is said that the creation of the Scorpio Galaxy in those days was all due to a statue Scorpion with eight eyes.


    This is also a god beast with extremely strong toxicity and terrible strength. However, when he signed a contract with the ancestor of black Scorpio, he has been guarding the scorpion system for several generations.


    Ning Tao''s mind resounds with these messages. He can''t help but sigh. This is the details of the big family. Although the family of his origin can also be called the top class, it is far from the average Scorpio.


    It is estimated that it is also the worst in the top grade galaxy. Fortunately, there is immortal wine, otherwise, it can''t be compared.


    Seven people took advantage of the night, in that vast, desolate land, running towards the main star, Scorpio clan, half a day later, finally close to Scorpio clan.


    In the valley, seven people wait quietly.


    is now at midnight, and the sky is starry with stars.


    In the invisible night, the poisonous animals climb


    on the way, although they try to avoid fighting, they still encounter three attacks of poisonous animals, which are all solved easily. Now they stay here, one is waiting for Ning Tao, the other is waiting for another person to deliver what they need.


    Soon, with a flash of brilliance, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, and a "ultra far cross domain transmission array" was born.


    With his current strength, it''s really easy to arrange the cross domain transmission array. He''s a lot more proficient. It seems to be a cross domain level, but it''s far away from the general cross star level.


    It''s a retreat. We''ll leave when we catch someone.


    All of a sudden, a shadow perfectly integrated with the night appeared in front of the seven people.


    "Who?"


    "The heart of the zodiac is determined by death!" The man in black couldn''t see his face clearly, so he said something in the dark.Jiangqingge then walked out. The black robed man was surprised. Unexpectedly, it was the little Lord who came. He knelt down respectfully to salute, and then handed over a scroll.


    Here''s the information they need


    A moment later, the black robed man left again along with the night. He didn''t disturb him. His body method was extremely good.


    Jiang Qingge gathered all the people together and said, "those five people are in Scorpio sect. We will have our people to help. I can solve it, but scorpion South..."


    "Give it to me. In addition, I just found a thing," said Ning Tao.


    I don''t know what he said. As soon as their eyes contracted, they all fled into the dark


    Late at night, it was quiet.


    And it feels much darker than ever.


    Five figures, just like apes, sneak into the Scorpio clan, which is equivalent to the overlord clan of Dahuang galaxy. The people they want to catch are equivalent to Sikong head and Sikong Ming. We can imagine how difficult it is.


    Scorpion south, an outstanding pride of the previous generation, was once as famous as the God King.


    But he is much inferior to the king.


    It is equivalent to the current "Song Xingfu" class.


    Ning Tao''s body shape is like the wind. Like a shadow, he goes deep into an attic. According to the information, this is the residence of scorpion south. But tonight, the light is still on.


    He looked surprised and subconsciously listened to the news.


    "Oh, young master, you You''re good or bad. You''re itchy. Don''t you need to practice today? "


    A charming sound came out.


    "Well, my young master''s martial arts are unparalleled. It''s only half a step away from being the emperor. When the big fairy''s martial arts contest comes, I''ll be able to be the emperor. Even if I can''t marry the Saint guqiong, I can get a fairy back."


    "When the time comes, I''ll see if all of you can get down together..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Then an evil voice sounded.


    Inside the sound of flattery everywhere, just like the voice of demons, people''s mood rippling, bursts of cheerful sound makes his heart beat faster.


    However, Ning Tao frowned, not quite right. According to Jiang Qingge, Xie Nan is a Wuchi, cruel and cruel, and very cold. But at present, this situation seems not like him, but like another person he said.


    In a flash, he immediately turned on perspective.


    It''s a hundred feet around, and it''s obvious.


    "Hum, it''s interesting. Is it a net..."

 Chapter 3399

    Perspective, there are eight strong dormant.


    There is even a binding array. Although I don''t know what it is, it can be opened in a moment. It can not only protect the attic, but also trap the enemy in it.


    Are you really on guard?


    Ning Tao had a clear view under his eyes. Gradually, he started his hunting.


    In the silence, it seemed that there were several groans.


    But the slightest is nothing to worry about.


    In a short time, there was a sense of emptiness around. The space was rippling and wriggling. In the brightly lit attic, there was one more person, looking at the living spring palace with a playful face.


    "Young master, you You are very good... " A coquettish woman couldn''t help panting.


    But it seems that inadvertently, the little beauty looked at the attic, but suddenly screamed, scared to cover the body, hurried to the busy man''s arms, and said in a sharp voice: "little Young master, someone... "


    "What? What''s wrong with you? Isn''t it just the four of us? " The young man''s face was unhappy and impatient.


    But that big beauty, also scared to scream, pointed to the corner of Ning Tao shivering, when did this person come in? They didn''t even find out.


    That youth, also finally saw Ning Tao, the whole body couldn''t help shivering for a while, complexion a white, some hair, under the body of the battle suddenly defeated, lost voice way: "you Who let you in? "


    "Out of Go out, don''t you see Ben Shao busy? Be careful not to throw you into the drug den... "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, turned over his hand and took out a picture scroll. He whispered: "South scorpion? The painting is the same, but you are not a scorpion, are you


    As soon as the words came out, panic flashed in the young man''s eyes, and a cold sweat gradually oozed from his forehead. According to reason, the guard who was protecting him should have taken action at this time, and they couldn''t have heard the shout just now.


    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    "Ben Ben Shao is Scorpion south. Is there any fake? On the contrary, why did you invade benshao''s palace? "


    "Come on, come on, take him for me..."


    The young man cried out in alarm.


    However, no matter how he yelled, there was no movement outside. Instead, Ning Tao took out a bunch of heads and threw them directly into the attic.


    "Stop yelling. Everyone is here. Are you going to tell me the truth or go with them?"


    "Bang Gululu... "


    Eight round heads, bloody.


    There was even one who rolled in front of the young man and the three women, and suddenly there was a scream. It seemed that the captain of the young master''s guard was killed?


    When?


    How come there''s no movement at all?


    The young man was stunned. His scalp was numb, and his pupils contracted into needle eyes. You know, the leader of the guard had the strength of Xianjun Bazhong. The whole team was enough to subdue a half step Xianhuang strong man.


    What''s going on?


    Is this man stronger than banbu Xianhuang?


    Just flashed this idea, then he shook his head to exclude, this is impossible, he is too young.


    "You You... "


    Seeing that he was scared, Ning Tao shook his head and sighed and said in a indifferent voice, "since you don''t say it, I''ll come in person."


    Then he walked towards the bed.


    "No No, don''t come here. I''m a Scorpio. I''ll give you what you want. Don''t kill me. Resources, skills, I I have both. "


    The young man screamed, felt a touch of life and death crisis, and pushed out the two women in his arms.


    "Master, this is These two beauties are given to you. They are absolutely beautiful. They can serve you so well that your bones are crisp. They have also practiced the art of living in a room. As long as you let me go, I will give you their slave seal. "


    The youth are in a mess.


    And the two naked beauties are also pushed to Ning Tao, pear blossom with rain, pitiful.


    But at the moment near Ning Tao, the two women''s beautiful eyes suddenly flashed. A touch of sarcasm flashed across the corner of her mouth. She was so proud that she didn''t know where two short blades appeared on her body, one high and the other low, stabbing at the key.


    "Silly boy, you are careless. Go to hell..."


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and his eyes reflect a big girl, a little girl and the broken blade shining with cold light.


    In an instant, it stabbed itself.


    And the two women''s mouth hook, a sense of familiarity surged to the heart, and succeeded, Jiao body white chaos, is a man is difficult to hold, really can disturb the soul.


    It was a perfect shot.


    Not only experienced, but also flexible.


    Seeing this, the young man, who was scared to death before, suddenly burst out laughing and said with a grim smile, "boy, fight with Ben. You are still young."


    "Ha ha..."


    But in this laughter, a faint sneer suddenly came: "to tell you the truth, your acting skills are really bad, no one said Is it very pompous? ""What What? "


    Three people smile a stiff, busy turn to see.


    When they stabbed him, they should have lost their breath and died. How could they still laugh?


    But in the sight, a short blade stabbed Ning Tao''s neck, and the other one stabbed his heart. They were all the key points. But a closer look showed that the clothes were really scratched, but the broken blade didn''t penetrate his flesh and blood.


    Flesh and blood are just sunken, which is equivalent to that you step on the soft big bed and sunken down a little due to the weight.


    You can only see a white mark at most.


    Even the poison quenched on it failed to invade.


    "This How is that possible? All right? Open Are you kidding? This blade is made of tianwai refined iron. It''s extremely sharp. Even the half step Immortal Emperor will have blood splashing on the spot. You How can you be all right? "


    Screamed a young woman.


    Because of the violent, only a white shaking.


    But Ning Tao sighed, shrugged and sniffed, "who told you I''m the half step Immortal Emperor?"


    As he spoke, two fire dragons gushed.


    The flaming flame of the sun swallowed it.


    "No Well... "


    In the blink of an eye, a half step Immortal Emperor, an Immortal King and nine peaks become ashes.


    The young man was dumbfounded, his smile was stiff, and he felt as if he was dazzled. Are those two women stupid pigs? How can you still stand there and let the flames devour you?


    Die so simply?


    It''s not that they don''t want to move, it''s that the space around them is like steel. They can''t move at all.


    "My patience is limited. Who are you? Where is Kenan? Otherwise, I won''t let you die so painfully, "Ning Tao twisted his neck.


    That blade is just like tickling him.


    Even if there is no immortal body, it is difficult for them to break through with their own physique.


    "You Are you a man or a ghost The young man screamed.


    But at this time, the enchanting woman, who had just been favored by him, suddenly got up and gave a smile. Her manners were enchanting and charming, and she had an indescribable style.


    "My Lord, I''m afraid. Don''t be so fierce, OK? Come and have fun with others, and be at ease... "


    Speaking, barefoot stepped out nine steps.


    All around me, I was enchanted.


    "Dharma, nine steps of heaven and devil!"

 Chapter 3400

    Ning Tao eyebrow pick, found that all the scenery around all changed, all kinds of beautiful women, enchanting, exquisite, charming, sexy are coming.


    And all the women he''s seen.


    Wearing gauze, enchanting.


    Shi Yao, Xia Jie, Mo Li, Xiao Xi Even empress Qu Xiaoxi was flirting with him.


    The sound of flattery, such as erosion to the bone.


    People want to be soft.


    "Relax and have fun with me. How carefree and comfortable it is. The happiest thing in the world is nothing more than this. What a powerful and strong body..."


    A enchanting figure is near Ning Tao.


    Feel the surging blood, more rippling, even in the words, there is a kind of excitement trembling.


    As if by this pure Yang.


    And the outside world, in the eyes of the young man, is such a scene. Ning Tao''s eyes are empty, standing there stupidly, even the enchanting woman close to himself, can''t notice, reaction, as if become a vegetable.


    In a whirlpool of desire.


    "Ha ha, it''s his grandmother''s. it depends on whether you are crazy or not. It''s the nine steps of heaven''s evil. No matter how strong you are, you can''t escape the evil spirit. Jie Jie, you''re dead..."


    The young man looked up and laughed.


    Obviously, I am very confident in this technique.


    You know, in those days, the beauty successfully trapped and killed an Immortal Emperor in bed with this trick, and won an important intelligence at that time.


    That enchanting beauty also mouth a hook, it seems that there is a good male pet, this Yang is really enough.


    "Baby, let your sister spoil you..."


    Say, want to entangle Ning Tao.


    But at this moment, a powerful force along with a slap in her face, on the spot will fly her more than ten meters, in situ spin, brain blank, finally fell on the attic wall.


    A big character was printed on it.


    I can''t pick it out.


    The young man''s eyes widened and he was as numb as a cucumber.


    "Why How is that possible? You actually come out of the magic world? My God, how could that be? "


    "Even Xianhuang can''t get out of trouble so soon..."


    However, Ning Tao shook his hand and said with disgust: "a blue pond, an old woman dares to touch me. I have goose bumps all over my body. If I hadn''t seen my wife for a long time, I would be close to you if I didn''t miss her."


    On hearing this, the young man was even dumber and screamed: "you You''re not in the magic of that day? "


    "Well, her little trick may have a wonderful effect on people of the same level or similar to her, but just because of the gap between her and me, does a skeleton want to seduce a giant? Don''t you think it''s funny? "


    Ning Tao looks sarcastic and pitiful.


    At this time, the enchanting woman coughed up a mouthful of blood. It seemed that she was enraged by this sentence and her eyes were red.


    That slap didn''t kill her.


    It seems that they are even stronger than those two women, and they are estimated to be powerful among the half step emperor.


    The young man just lit up the dawn, but saw a golden light converging, condensed into a golden shot, with incredible speed instantly penetrated the enchanting woman.


    This time, she couldn''t move any more.


    The youth is completely petrified.


    His grandfather''s eight bodyguards and three elite killers were all solved in the hands of this young man. Everything was too fast.


    And even if you want to take advantage of the opportunity to make a move and attract the strong members of the clan, you can''t do it.


    It is reasonable to say that even if an immortal emperor comes to kill him, there are 11 people at this time, which is enough to protect him. But at present, it is enough to show that Ning Tao is not an ordinary Immortal Emperor.


    He looks about his age. How can he be so strong? Such a pervert?


    "Goo Grunt


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s indifferent eyes then looked at him again, and the murderer flashed. At the sight of this, the young man suddenly screamed: "I I said, I said, I''m not a scorpion, I I''m Xie Ping... "


    With that, he withdrew the secret method.


    I saw my muscles wriggle and become another person.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed. He was really a scorpion. Under the perspective, he couldn''t hide from himself. There was really nothing to hide.


    Damn it. You''ve been fooled. Have you been fooled? Or is it similar to Tianji horse racing?


    Where is the real scorpion? In case other people run into someone like Jiang Qingge.


    He''s headed for the scorpion.


    Ning Tao turned pale and immediately looked at Xie Ping. The latter knelt on the ground and trembled. He didn''t have to tell him directly. He said in horror: "scorpion Scorpion south in my main hall, there are several other brothers and sisters have ambush


    "Besides, there are ambush soldiers on the way. If you invite foreign aid for a while, I don''t know who it is, but it''s very powerful. I only know so much. Please let me live."

 Chapter 3401

    "Ambush? How about Tian Ji racing


    Ning Tao turns pale. As expected, Xie Nan is in the residence where Xie Ping lives, and Jiang Qingge is heading there.


    By the way, he is not the opponent of scorpion south.


    That''s the pride of the last generation!


    Just think of this, that kneeling in front of him shivering scorpion flat, unexpectedly suddenly burst up, a hand like scorpion tail, penetrating everything, as if there is a phantom scorpion, the tail of the needle mercilessly toward Ning Tao.


    "You want to kill me? It''s not that easy... "


    "Difa, scorpion tail needle!"


    But that fierce face a stiff, only see a record as big as the palm of a PU fan shrouded down.


    "Pa", a force to break the law.


    Scorpion flat directly smashed into the floor, fainted, the illusory scorpion tail such as hit the black iron general broken.


    Vulnerable.


    "I should have said that your acting skills are very bad," Ning Tao was indifferent, and then sealed him into yanglingjie.


    The space wriggles and disappears.


    The whole process was amazing, and there was not much noise, which was even smaller than their making friends


    He can feebly sense that there are one or two Immortal Emperor strongmen who are in Scorpio sect. Occasionally, they will send out a divine glance, and the defense is strict. If anything goes wrong, they will be attracted in the shortest time.


    But Ning Tao fell into meditation. What Scorpio Ping said should be true. There are hidden strong people in Scorpio sect.


    Although he can''t feel it yet, he always feels that there are some hidden forces, which are very deep. Even as an emperor, it is difficult to capture them.


    This proves that the strength of the other side is above him.


    However, although the enemy knew that someone would come to attack, it should not have expected that they would come so soon.


    This is their advantage.


    One or two steps ahead of the enemy.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are deep. He shuttles through the darkness. He goes straight to Xieping''s residence in his broad robes. He doesn''t worry about the other three places, but this is the only one


    Late at night, everything is the same.


    In a luxurious hall, the candle flickers and the light is dim, but two figures are reflected.


    One is a cold looking man, dressed in black armor, with a ferocious scorpion tattooed on his robe, crawling over most of his body, lifelike.


    At the moment, with a banter on his face.


    "As soon as the trap was set, the prey jumped in. Tut Tut, you can''t wait."


    Hearing this, opposite him was Jiang Qingge. His face was gloomy and extremely ugly. Knowing that he had been cheated, he could not help but gritted his teeth and said, "it''s you, South scorpion."


    He came for scorpion flat, but now the people here are scorpion south, it is obvious to be placed together.


    Moreover, judging from the strength fluctuation of the other side, it should be a half step emperor level strong man with a very strong foundation. It seems that he is not far away from the emperor level.


    I''ve just broken through the eight fold, and I''ve reached this point in more than ten years. I''m desperate.


    But it''s a lot worse than him.


    Although I don''t want to say it, I''m afraid it''s not his opponent.


    Besides, except for Xie Nan, the guards outside the hall were also shocked, but they didn''t break in. Instead, they started the array with a grim smile and trapped him in the hall.


    A little mouse sneaking in, really don''t know heaven and earth, let the scorpion South young master play well.


    He must have been itching


    Sure enough, scorpion south also recognized the identity of the people, joked: "jiangqingge, golden twelve Star Palace nurtured this session of the strongest genius, scorpion flat is the sixth, even better than I was."


    "If you are allowed to grow up, you will be far better than me, or even better than everyone else in the future."


    "But, Jie Jie, you should never have come here. I hate people who press on me. You have this potential, but I don''t want to see it."


    Jiang Qingge''s face was gloomy and he gritted his teeth and said, "what? How dare you kill me here? If you can really do it, it means that Scorpio is out of the ecliptic


    "You can''t bear the consequences?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Scorpion South laugh, laugh wildly, twisted to twist a neck, satirize to joke a way: "be? Did you forget what you came for? Don''t you just want to see if we betray? "


    "In this eastern world, the ecliptic family is not the only one. At that time, there will be someone to protect us. For so many years, you have been on the edge. I, Scorpio, and even competing for the leader of the alliance, will never be able to turn to my Scorpio system."


    "We''ve had enough of it for so many years. It''s better to fight for more than mediocrity."


    "So Please die


    "Kill..."


    With a "flood", black poison spewed away.


    The black poison fog is unpredictable and highly corrosive. Where it passes, the floor, tables and chairs disappear in an instant and are completely corroded. The toxicity is terrible.


    And there seems to be a fierce beast hidden in the poison fog.A scorpion tail, ready to go


    Jiang Qingge screamed. He was scared back by the poison. He gritted his teeth. It was scorpion poison. This damned bastard really killed him.


    It seems that there is no need to confirm, he is holding the idea to kill himself, Scorpio has betrayed.


    "South Scorpio, you will bring destruction to the Scorpio system. Since you are stubborn, I will come to meet you and let me have a look at the last generation of celestial pride."


    Between the words, the two marks in the middle of the brow flashed.


    "Chu. Power of women, purification!"


    "The power of Aries, cure!"


    There are only two forces full of jiangqingge, one is the holy light group, which is invincible, the other is the power of life, which is constantly healing.


    The poisonous fog couldn''t help him.


    They are all excluded.


    Seeing this, scorpion Nan''s eyes narrowed. He was envious and said: "Twelve Star Palace? Sure enough, it seems that you have really mastered all of them. I remember that no one has done this step for nearly a million years, right


    In the inner part of their zodiac, there is a holy place called golden twelve Star Palace, which can be regarded as a college.


    But only those within the zodiac.


    Qualification, you can enter if you meet the conditions.


    Among them, it contains all the core inheritance of the twelve great forces. It''s good for ordinary people to master one of the twelve Star Palace. Two or three kinds are talents, five or six kinds are wonders, and eight or nine kinds are heavenly pride.


    It''s evil to master eleven.


    However, there is another kind of person who can perfectly master the power of the twelve Star Palace and smoothly merge together. Tao and Yi are comparable to quasi saint, and his future achievements are limitless.


    As far as scorpion South knows, in these millions of years to achieve this step, only jiangqingge.


    Now, it''s good for him to break out of the fog, but it''s not good for him.


    I don''t know what Ning Tao is like? Are you in the same trap as him?


    I had no choice but to use that one, but it was reserved for dealing with Xianhuang strongmen.


    It''s impossible to expose the cards so early.


    "Damn it, damn it..."


    Is secretly scolding, suddenly a sharp burst of wind, even the air, poison are torn open.


    "How dare you be distracted when you fight with me?"


    "Difa, scorpion tail needle!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    Jiang Qingge yelled that it was not good. He quickly took out a sword and saw a mysterious penetrating force coagulated in the sword and cut it in front of him with all his strength.


    "Twelve Star Palace, scorpion sting!"


    "Dang Boom... "


    There was only a sound of shock, and the scorpion''s tail was cut off, but Jiang Qingge also vomited blood and retreated suddenly because of the huge force.


    Foot slide back tens of meters, body shape crazy shock, and a mouthful of blood, "wow" sound, blood surge.


    "Well What a great strength... "


    "Cough..."


    He thought that there was no more than two or three levels difference between him and scorpion south, and he could fight one or two, but he underestimated his strength.


    The details alone are beyond his imagination.


    This guy''s strength can be regarded as an Immortal Emperor, fighting, even better.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you use the power of Scorpio to deal with me? Looking for death, "scorpion Nantong red eyes, angry, instantly killed out.


    Two fists like scorpion tail, crazy hit out.


    I can''t even see the shadow of boxing.


    "Kill..."


    "Well, do you think I''m really afraid of you? Kill, "Jiang Qingge roared, and his fighting power suddenly soared.


    "Twelve Star Palace, Taurus man body!"


    "Twelve stars, lion boxing!"


    "Break ~"


    in a flash, the countless and invisible fists collided together, and a series of explosions were made in the air, which was the fist''s explosion beyond the speed of sound.


    As if to see a Taurus, angry lion, and Scorpio fight, you tear me bite, kill.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, the hall roared.


    A few guards outside, also can''t help showing the color of surprise, didn''t expect that jiangqingge is very powerful, unexpectedly can hold on so long with the scorpion South young master.


    You know, more than ten years ago, young master xienan killed an Immortal Emperor with his own strength.


    It seems that it has not yet broken through the imperial level, but in fact, its combat power is more terrible than that of the general imperial level, so it is not only a bait, but also an ambush, and it can retreat completely even if it can''t fight.


    Now those adults should have noticed.


    At this time, Scorpio clan secretly, a few deep eyes staring at the bottom, the corners of the mouth are set off a sarcastic arc, it seems that there are a few mice into the trap.It seems to be master Xieping''s place, isn''t it?


    Jie Jie, if it''s there, you don''t need to support it. Young master xienan is a powerful Immortal Emperor. Wait and see.


    There should be some mice out there.


    "Come on, all of you..."


    In the laughter, these people did not find that the real scorpion flat has been caught unconsciously.


    Several other operations have begun.


    "Roar, roar..."


    Jiang Qingge roars and tries his best to show what he has learned in his life one by one. He can fight with scorpion south.


    However, we can still see that there is a downwind.


    And the continuous exertion of the power of the twelve Star Palace is also a huge consumption for him.


    A moment, he just showed tired color, scorpion South eyes flashed a grimace, is not it? Instant double fists, behind a huge Scorpio virtual shadow condensation, fast amazing.


    "Dharma, Scorpio


    "Not good..."

 Chapter 3402

    Scorpio is very penetrating.


    Even the wall of steel can be easily penetrated, not to mention the flesh and blood in front of us.


    "Little bastard, die..."


    In a hurry, Jiang Qingge''s eyes turned red, and he even put on a strange gesture. The mark in the middle of his eyebrows changed. He was as one as a shield.


    "Twelve Star Palace, cancer defense!"


    "Bang Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, the hall collapsed for a little half, and the array was shaky, dark and cracked.


    The impact is too strong.


    It''s almost equivalent to the battle of Xianhuang level.


    In a trance, a few guards seem to see a fierce Scorpio bumping a cancer to life.


    Just listen to "boom", Jiang Qingge fell on the wall, couldn''t help a mouthful of blood gushing out, all over the body pain, as if to break up, and continuously black gas, along his several wounds crazy influx.


    Before he could recover, the remaining half of the hall collapsed and buried him directly.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The dust and smoke roared.


    This time, the world seems quiet.


    Seeing this, a group of guards cheered with ecstasy and said with a laugh: "it''s worthy of being master Kenan. Even if it''s the first day of the zodiac, Jiang Qingge will be defeated by you. Even Ning Tao will die."


    "On the day you become emperor, you must be able to capture even the big fairy''s martial arts contest."


    "South less powerful, South less powerful..."


    Listen to the sound of ecstasy, even if scorpion south, also some intoxicated, enjoy, but there are many people better than him, such as God King, Jiang Di, Chen Qingyang and so on.


    If you want to take part in the martial arts contest, these people must be strong enemies. It is said that there are also people from the previous generation.


    That grand event was really a mixture of good and bad.


    It is equivalent to the competition of xiaohuanyu, but if he can break through the imperial level, he is confident that he can also compete.


    Scorpion South breathing heavy, but a squint, but staring at the ruins, sneer: "Yo? Yes? Trying to play dead? To this extent I can''t kill you, can I? "


    Say, palm blow out a strong wind.


    Just sweep away all the ruins.


    And in that pit, there was a figure lying in a mess, in a pool of blood, dying.


    "Why? No more? " Scorpion South eyebrow a pick.


    As soon as he hesitated, there was a flash of light and shadow behind him, and a terrible murder haunted him.


    "Twelve stars, Capricorn''s speed!"


    "Twelve Star Palace, spear of shooter!"


    "Give me Broken


    An ancient and mysterious spear cuts across the sky.


    "Hiss ~ what?"


    Scorpion South pupil shrink, back suddenly tense, all over a numb, instantly aware of Gemini split, damn, actually underestimated it, he not only mastered the twelve Star Palace, and even, can change the flexible use.


    In the exclamation of a group of guards, he could not help roaring, the whole person seemed to be gathered by Scorpio.


    The black armor on the body is the body of Scorpio.


    "Dharma, Scorpio armor!"


    "Ka "Click..."


    But at this moment, a spear with incredible speed and strength fell from the sky, cut the meteor, and instantly assassinated the scorpion''s armor.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The great force is pouring down and the earth collapses.


    Although it''s just a small spear, the power it contains is unimaginable. It''s like a legendary army with great power. It can''t find a good place within a hundred meters.


    However, a group of guards were scared out of their wits and their bodies were unstable, but they quickly lost their voice and screamed: "Nan Nan Shao... "


    Who would have thought that this Jiangqing song had the power of resistance? If the Xianhuang didn''t pay attention to the blow just now, I''m afraid it would be severely damaged or even killed?


    At this time, Jiang Qingge coughs up a mouthful of blood in the ruins, shortens his breath, and struggles to stand up. The blow just now is his last strength. If it can''t solve him, it''s his own trouble.


    But a slight crack came to my ears.


    "What What? "


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    A burst of depression, crazy grin suddenly came out in the dust, saw a black armor figure, suddenly broken open, above the heart obviously more than a blood hole.


    The impact alone made him ache.


    But That''s all.


    "Little bastard, if you don''t pay attention, you almost killed him. It''s really powerful. If you continue to practice, I''m afraid you won''t be able to trample on me for decades, but unfortunately, Jie Jie, you don''t have time."


    "I''ll end you with this move," said Xie Nan, with bloodshot eyes and a grin, just like a madman.It''s like a bloodthirsty black scorpion in human form.


    All the guards were shocked. This is it That''s it. It''s a sign of the serious killing of young master Kenan.


    It was in this state that Xianhuang was killed.


    "Finished, jiangqingge is dead..."


    But Jiang Qingge''s face turns pale, and her whole body''s hair explodes, and a crisis of life and death comes all over her body. No, damn it, is there really no way?


    "Let''s die, Scorpio''s real body..."


    Scorpion South roared, only feel the strength of a straight line surge, blood restless, defense, combat power greatly increased, and even some clouds appear on the head.


    It''s as if I''ve sensed the disaster of June 9.


    When he was laughing wildly, scorpion''s instinct suddenly told him that there was a big danger. His hair exploded all over his body, as if something extremely fast was coming.


    "Fast, too fast..."


    "Here, what? In the back... "


    Scorpion south in the heart a surprised, subconsciously turn head to look behind, also half believe half doubt of hit scorpion sting.


    However, the corner of the eye seems to see a golden meteor. As soon as it came into the eye, a terrible force poured into the body. Before it could react, "wow", it vomited blood and smashed into the ground.


    "No "Pooh..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Hundreds of feet around, there was a violent shock.


    But in jiangqingge and a group of guards'' heart, they were shocked. They all wanted to see what the golden meteor was?


    However, the dust was blown away by a strong wind, which showed Ning Tao''s indifferent figure. He stepped on the south of scorpion, and his broad robes "hunted" and still sparkled in the dark. He had the temperament of a master and an expert.


    "Lao Jiang? Are you OK? Where is Scorpion south? "


    Then he looked around.


    "Er..."


    Jiang Qingge looked at the half remnant scorpion south at the foot of Ning Tao, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "you Under your feet... "


    He fought hard for a long time, but as soon as Ning Tao came, he solved the battle with one foot. This is really a dog in the sun.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face became stiff. He looked down and saw that this black autumn thing was scorpion south? But its layers of black armor were broken, which revealed its face.


    "Wow "Poop, poop..."


    This word was also heard by the scorpion south, even spit a few mouthfuls of blood, impatient attack heart, but more is startled, he just display scorpion ancestor real body, how can be broken.


    With one kick, he was kicked back to his original shape.


    Half of the bones were broken.


    "You You want to die, asshole. I''m a scorpion. You forced me. Scorpion blood... "


    I was kicked in the head before I finished.


    He passed out in a flash.


    "What do you mean? Really, let''s go, Lao Jiang, "Ning Tao said, waving to Jiang Qingge.


    So the two most important people got it.


    However, without waiting for Jiang Qingge''s response, two murders suddenly broke out on a lighthouse. It turned out that they were the two immortals, and they immediately took action. Because they just watched the scene here, they roared: "asshole, put him down..."

 Chapter 3403

    The two immortals, one left and one right, rushed to this side in anger. How did they not expect that scorpion South would lose?


    Who''s that guy?


    Is Jiang Qingge a helper?


    Because there is a mask, so I don''t recognize Ning Tao, but I just want to get scorpion South back.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    However, Jiang Qingge was awakened by two roars one after the other, and instantly came back to his senses. He was so frightened that he made a quick decision and cried out: "no, it''s Xianhuang. Hurry up Let''s go, leave Scorpio sect... "


    But just move, but legs and feet a soft, meridians, muscle pain, let him face a pale.


    "Damn, are there side effects?"


    But with a flash of wind, Ning Tao took the scorpion south into the ring and gave Jiang Qingge a green wood pill. Then he grabbed him and walked out of the scorpion family, joking: "are you ok? Why is it so miserable? "


    Feeling the speed and the whistling sound in his ear, Jiang Qingge swallowed the Qingmu pill and said with a bitter smile: "Alas, there is still a gap between you and the previous generation, but you''re a quick head snatcher. You''re a chicken thief..."


    "By the way, did you succeed?"


    Ning Tao rolled a white eye to him, have no good way: "nonsense, your elder brother I hand can put unfair?"


    "Scorpion south, scorpion flat all caught, estimate this moment Yao Yao, Jiang Chen, small Xi they also quick?"


    Just then, a silver shadow suddenly came to this side, and a woman, Scorpio orchid, was the only woman in Scorpio''s pulse.


    Scorpio is especially fond of him.


    It is said that he plans to get married with a certain force to find a good family for Xielan


    Jiang Qingge was overjoyed, and another one got it.


    Ning Tao took it, took the ring in, and rushed to Yao''s surprise: "how about it? You''re not hurt, are you? "


    Shi Yao was a little short of breath, but she shook her head with a smile and said, "some troubles have been solved, but they have attracted a group of pursuers. Let''s get out of here."


    Ning Tao nodded, then burst out at full speed, just like a light shuttling in Scorpio.


    The major arrays were broken in an instant.


    And hundreds of people came up to intercept, but they were smashed by Shengsheng, just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and they were killed when they touched it.


    "Damn it, even the scorpion orchid was caught. What are those rubbish for? I can''t even stop one person, asshole, asshole, Scorpio sect disciple. I''ll stop those three people at all costs. "


    An Immortal Emperor roared with angry eyes.


    If they succeed, they will be thrown into the poison cave when Scorpio comes back.


    The taste in it, but life is not like death.


    At this time, a guard screamed in horror in the distance. Master Xieping was also captured. All the eight guards and three killers sent by him were destroyed.


    When the two immortals listen to it, they are all cold How is that possible? If there is any news, they will surely find that although they didn''t let Xianhuang follow them, their purpose is to lure the enemy, send signals and capture them again.


    Even the guards can''t make a move?


    Even they can''t do it.


    Is there an inside thief? No, that insider has been bribed by them, and he is not so powerful?


    "Damn, what''s going on?"


    They were surprised and angry, and hundreds of monks gathered around them. More and more Scorpio disciples were awakened, and even the huzong formation was opened at this moment.


    When they come back, they are turtles in a jar.


    It''s hard to fly here.


    However, one of the immortals suddenly turned to look at one place, his face suddenly turned white, his pupils contracted, and said in horror: "that That place is like a treasure house, isn''t it


    Another man was chasing after him. Hearing the news, he turned and looked at the place. It seemed that it was the attic of scorpion south. Not far from him, it was one of the three treasures of scorpion family, but I didn''t know when the fire started.


    It even spread unstoppably.


    The fire was raging.


    "Ah..."


    "Put out the fire, put out the fire, put out the fire I can''t get rid of it.... " Screams came from afar.


    When the flame reached, it devoured more than ten people.


    In a moment, it became ashes. I''ve never seen such a domineering flame before. I can feel the high temperature so far away, and there are bursts of heat waves in the air.


    "No No... "


    The two immortals screamed in their voices. The treasure house was full of herbs and treasures.


    If it''s really destroyed, Scorpio will skin them, and they won''t think it''s too much.


    "Son of a bitch, who did it? Ah... "


    Listening to the roar behind him, Jiang Qingge just regained some strength, suddenly glanced at Ning Tao strangely and said subconsciously: "don''t tell me, that person is you?"


    "Er..."Ning Tao coughed, touched his nose without any trace, and said: "weaken the inside information, don''t thank me."


    The reason why he came so late was that he met the treasure house, which was full of piles, piles of medicinal materials and some rare treasures.


    Now that I saw it, I had to take it away, but there were some serious people there who delayed some time.


    But he didn''t want to set fire.


    It''s supposed to be some of the flames in the fight, right?


    Jiang Qingge helplessly covers his face. How big is this guy''s heart? What you are doing is a near death. You are still in the mood to search. How greedy are you?


    At this time, Jiang Chen, Mo Xian, Qu Xiaoxi, and Mo Li appeared in front of him. They were still holding two people. They had already fainted and obviously succeeded.


    Seeing this, Jiang Qingge said with great joy: "well done, I didn''t expect that all five people were caught. As long as they were brought back to the headquarters of the zodiac, they would be successful."


    But when the two immortals saw this, their eyes began to crack and their lungs almost burst. Unexpectedly, the enemy''s goal was all five of them, and they all caught them. Their carefully prepared guards and traps didn''t work.


    "Damn, it''s all a bunch of rubbish, rubbish..."


    One of them, the black faced Immortal Emperor, leaped rapidly on the eaves, gritted his teeth and said, "there''s no way. Send a signal to ask them to do it. I''ll go and leave them first."


    With that, the figure suddenly became strange.


    "Dharma, snake step!"


    In an instant, the speed soared, and the Scorpio sect, with its transparent lights, could not catch his shadow at all.


    "No, he He''s catching up, "Jiang Qingge shrieked with a sharp contraction of his pupils.


    One hand has already seized a jade medal.


    And hear "chirp", a signal bomb exploded in the sky, is the noble atmosphere of purple.


    However, the black faced old man carried out a grand handprint towards Ning Tao and three people. His eyes were full of anger, and he killed them everywhere, as if a group of scorpions were rushing down towards them.


    "Dare to offend my Scorpio clan, and die!"


    "Dharma, ten thousand scorpion palms!"


    When Yao eyebrow wrinkled, in the river love song exclamation under the instant turn back, the majestic power condensed in a finger.


    Jade finger light, such as mighty.


    "Emperor FA, pure Yuan Zhi!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    A huge impact, and then burst between the two, and the two also retreated, this blow, who did not get good, equally.


    "Hiss? Half step Immortal Emperor Jiang Qingge and Jiang Chen take a breath of cold air and scream.


    I didn''t expect that Shiyao was so strong.


    But just after the blow, Shi Yao hasn''t been able to keep his figure steady. Another Immortal Emperor suddenly rushes out from a tricky angle, grins and kills Shi Yao.


    "Dharma, black heart and poisonous palm!"


    "Not good..."


    But at this moment, Ning Tao''s face was cold, his eyes were killed, and a terrible momentum erupted instantly, which appeared behind Shi Yao like a shadow.


    "The dead thing!"


    As he spoke, he met him with a fist.


    But feel this breath, Jiang Qingge and Jiang Chen a few people are silly, stiff dull way: "fairy Immortal Empero

 Chapter 3404

    "Original skill, six samsara boxing!"


    "Give me Broken


    Ning Tao roared, opened and closed, and the powerful power in his body surged out.


    Six circular whirlpool appeared in the right arm, one layer after another, the power rose, even the surrounding void could not bear the pressure.


    The air is buzzing.


    With indomitable momentum.


    In a flash, I got this poisonous palm.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A startling sound burst open, as if an avalanche in general, long reverberated in the whole Scorpio clan.


    In this fierce struggle, no one dares to ignore it.


    Directly let Scorpio boiling, up and down nearly 100000 people have noticed here, all look up, many people''s eyes show the color of horror.


    Even at the foot of the mountain and the line of defense, they all looked up and did not know what was going on inside the clan?


    It can be said that this strike shocked many people.


    Strong.


    It''s too strong.


    It''s just the power of a blow. It''s chilling.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A strong white wave visible to the naked eye swept open.


    With a radius of nearly 1000 meters, all the buildings, even the stone pillars, floors, statues and so on, are smashed into pieces, forming a large gap area and a deep pit.


    The whole Scorpio mountain is shaking.


    The battle of Xianhuang is as powerful as before.


    Jiang Qingge, Jiang Chen, Qu Xiaoxi, Mo Xian, and Mo Li are stupefied. They stare at Ning Tao with wide eyes. The power of Ning Tao is like a bolt of lightning.


    Even they did not expect that Ning Tao would be so powerful.


    "I wipe. Are you kidding? Xianhuang? This How could that be? Is Lao Ning the Immortal Emperor


    Several people screamed.


    This scene is too shocking.


    Originally thought, more than ten years did not see Ning Tao top to the sky to support dead, also only half step Immortal Emperor so.


    But who would have thought that he had been granted the throne?


    It''s progress, pervert.


    A few people are speechless.


    It''s a long way from them.


    You know, the difference between Xianjun and Xianhuang is unimaginable to ordinary people, although they know that this guy is gifted with demons, even more than them.


    "But But that''s too fast, isn''t it? "


    The highest record in the world seems to be just a thousand year old Immortal Emperor. This guy is only a few hundred years old, isn''t he?


    And the next second, both of them were shaken back.


    That sneak attack of poison heart Immortal Emperor, by this boxing back hundreds of meters away, body shape a stagger, blood surge, but also can''t help "wow" a gush of blood.


    "You Poof Cough... "


    Others are shocked, and he is even more shocked.


    Judging from the blow just now, he was defeated. You know, although he was not qualified, he had broken through Xianhuang for thousands of years.


    Not to mention combat experience and so on, we can definitely get rid of Xianhuang who just broke through.


    But what''s going on now?


    What the hell? Or an old monster?


    On the other hand, jiangqingge five people continue to fall into a fool''s eye, and even beat back Xianhuang? Is this a dream? That''s bullshit. Wake up.


    This is the old ningmen they know?


    It''s only been more than ten years. I feel that everything has changed.


    Ning Tao only slipped back more than ten meters, then he took off his strength and looked cold. He was staring at the poisonous Immortal Emperor and dared to move Shiyao. He was absolutely unforgivable.


    However, the poisonous Immortal Emperor''s face changed. Seeing that hundreds of people around him were watching, he suddenly forced a smile and said, "boy, it''s a bit of a doorman. However, if you take my hand hard, now the poison has entered the body."


    "In a moment, you will be poisoned to death. Do you think I just want to fight with you? There are countless people who are ignorant and die under my command. "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    When they heard this, they were all overjoyed.


    Shi Yao, Jiang Chen and other people''s faces change greatly. They quickly look at Ning Tao and search for the prepared antidote pill.


    However, Ning Tao looked at the palm, there is a black, poison? I don''t know how many years I haven''t been afraid of it. Just because of boundless merits and virtues, ordinary poison can''t get close to his body, let alone the sun flame.


    Immediately urged the flame, directly evaporated the toxin, shook his hand, said: "there are other skills?"


    "Well What What? "


    The poisonous heart Immortal Emperor opened his mouth wide and was a little surprised. Is this guy the devil? Actually forced the poison back?


    In my impression, it seems that only Scorpio can do it, but even if you want to force the poison, it will take time, and the time like this will force the poison out.


    "You Who are you? "


    The black faced Immortal Emperor also turned pale. Jiang Qingge is the most familiar one, but other people are familiar with him and don''t know him. Ning Tao, in particular, has never heard of such a powerful Immortal Emperor?Is he the secret master of the zodiac?


    And at this time, Ning Tao just about to open his mouth, suddenly frown, can''t help but look to the depths of Scorpio.


    See there purple transpiration, finally unexpectedly burst out a purple light column, straight into the sky, a terrible momentum, then sent out from the purple light column.


    "Xianhuang strong, no, very strong Xianhuang strong, medium-term? No, or stronger... "


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his face changes, he shouts at several people: "get out of here. This is an ambush. The enemy is too strong. It should be the person of Lagerstroemia..."


    Jiang Chen''s eyes flashed the idea of killing. Don''t think about it. It must be the pulse of Jiang Huang, who is used to attract Scorpio.


    He was full of hate, but he didn''t have enough strength. Now he is just beginning to show his glory in Lagerstroemia indica and is favored by some people. However, he still needs great strength to overthrow Jiang Huang.


    Now he can only endure, bit by bit of the accumulation of their own strength, one day, will overthrow him.


    "Go..."


    With a roar, he shot away.


    "Lao Ning, then, be careful," Jiang Qingge throws his jade card to Ning Tao and turns to leave.


    Shi Yao is also motioning to leave here.


    If she breaks through Xianhuang, she can help him here, but now it will only cause trouble.


    See six people leave, a few Xianjun strong just want to catch up, but Ning Tao a fire to burn to death, more than one million immortal gold pattern condensed a gun, stay here, must give them time to escape.


    And at this time, from the purple column, actually slowly out of the two figures, an old and a young man.


    Unexpectedly, there was a man he knew.


    That old man is Shen Yinian is one of the six gods in the ancient god system. The God King is the end of the six gods.


    It''s him?


    On the other hand, someone gave his name. It''s not Jiang Huang, but it''s very similar to him. His name is Jiang Di!


    And scorpion south, God King of the same period of pride.


    The two immortals are surging.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he knows that he can''t stop it with his own strength. He immediately crushes the jade plate in his hand to see if it can work.


    The next second, the energy of the surrounding world gathered, and a Golden Shadow was formed.


    He stopped Shen Yinian.


    "This road No way

 Chapter 3405

    As soon as Shen Yinian appeared, he was fixed by a dignified gaze, and the terrible momentum locked him. This feeling almost scared him to flee here on the spot.


    "To Supreme


    But in a flash, he felt something was wrong.


    Then he steadied his mind, stared at the Golden Shadow in front of him and hesitated: "Taurus Supreme


    "The projection part?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Di was relieved.


    If they were really the supreme relatives, they would not stay here and would just turn around and run away.


    If it''s a projection, it''s fearless.


    And Ning Tao a Leng, projection? But it''s better than nothing. At least it can stop Shen Yinian for a moment. After all, he is a strong man in the immortal queen period. If he is just a projection, he can only achieve this.


    "Shen Yinian? It''s actually you, "and the golden bull supreme projection just gathered frowned.


    The other is actually Jiang Di.


    It seems that the Scorpio clan is really plotting against the law. The core figures of Lagerstroemia indica are all sent out. This is to expect that someone will come to them. I don''t know what happened to jiangqingge?


    He turned to sweep, found that the jade induction is in Ning Tao, and Jiang Qingge and others have disappeared.


    It''s like running away.


    I see. Do you want to buy time?


    "Boy, did the plan succeed?" The golden bull''s supreme moment stares at Ning Tao''s "Weng" voice.


    I always think he looks familiar.


    Where did you see this breath?


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough and noticed that he had a mask on his face. He said immediately, "it''s been successful. I hope you can hold on for a moment and buy us time to retreat."


    Hearing this, Taurus swept around the chaos and said, "to tell you the truth, I can only stop Shen Yinian in my present state, and the time is limited. The rest can only be handed over to you."


    "If it''s a critical moment, I can self explode projection, but I must take those five hostages back."


    Ning Tao nodded solemnly, naturally aware of the current situation. If Shen Yinian, a strong man in the later period, could stop him, there would be three emperors left, but only the emperor Jiang, who made him feel a little dangerous.


    But at this time, the poisonous heart Immortal Emperor quickly exclaimed: "two, five descendants of my family are in the hands of this boy, please be sure to take back, otherwise that agreement..."


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Di''s eyes narrowed, staring at Ning Tao flashing, and said indifferently: "hands on, kill it!"


    A terrible momentum broke out.


    Body shape is more fuzzy, disappeared in situ.


    "The best imperial method, purple shadow step!"


    Taurus supreme just want to move, but listen to Shen Yinian sneer: "Taurus supreme, let me accompany you to fight."


    "Hum, damn it ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    On the other side, Ning Tao looks dignified, suddenly his eyelids jump, and suddenly raises his gun to stab him in front of him.


    But it stabbed me in the air.


    purple purple is like a bubble.


    "What a strange footwork..."


    "Oh? Nice to find me? You seem to have a good strength. You are a strong Immortal Emperor when you are young. I will not kill the nameless ghost if your name is given


    Jiang Di''s figure is indistinct.


    The sound is rolling and reverberating in all directions.


    But his real body, as if appeared in every place, nowhere to be found, can appear at any time.


    The other two immortals also blocked the way back.


    Although it doesn''t matter whether Jiang Di takes the hand or not, it''s better to be cautious and never let him take the descendants of Scorpio.


    Otherwise, Scorpio sect will be dead in name.


    Scorpio blood, will be cut off, only Scorpio ancestors, I have to say that this move is really cruel.


    But seeing this, Ning Tao gave a cold hum, closed his eyes and said with a sneer, "don''t be too crazy. Although your accomplishments are higher than mine, it''s too tender to kill me. Maybe you can go together."


    "Hum, deal with you, a little new Immortal Emperor. If our emperor still needs to join hands with them, then we can go back to Lagerstroemia indica cultivation. I, Emperor Jiang, will never leave the gate of Lagerstroemia indica mountain again. Boy, you are not the only genius."


    "Well, you are very similar to me, but you are more stupid and ignorant than I was. Let me teach you a lesson, and the price is your head."


    Jiang Di''s proud voice came out.


    With this strength and integrity, he showed his figure in the misty.


    I saw that a noble purple robe gown, delicate and flawless, wearing a crown, eyes above the top, just like the eagle emperor who looked down on all living beings, only yearning for a higher sky, but not compared with the ants on the ground.


    Rich purple Qi, gathered in the palm.


    "One move, solve you!"


    "The best imperial Dharma, crape myrtle Heart Sutra!"


    "Broken..."A purple seal gushed down his palm.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. At this moment, it seems that there is a purple king who solidifies and compresses his space. Let alone escape, he even has difficulty breathing.


    This guy is stronger than the king.


    Although I can''t feel his specific strength, it''s at least two or three times.


    Poisonous heart Immortal Emperor and his wife also smack their tongue. They are really better than blue. It''s a blessing that crape myrtle can have such a talent and a dragon among people. It can guarantee the glory of thousands of years.


    Even they dare not say that they are Jiang Di''s opponents.


    This kid''s dead.


    "No," the Taurus supreme felt the terror power of Jiang Di, and immediately yelled, damn, this boy has become so strong? Is it near the middle of the term?


    That teenager can''t be his match at all.


    I''m afraid I can''t stop a single blow.


    Want to save him, after all, five hostages are in his hands, but Shen Yinian is entangled with him.


    "Taurus is supreme. Let them fight among the younger generation. I really want to ask you for advice..."


    "Hum ~"


    but at this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath and suddenly sneered, "you missed the best chance to kill me, and there is no second chance."


    "Thirteen million times The melting pot of war


    "Secret art, seal of emptiness!"


    The same mysterious handprint meets it.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    A silent muffled sound spread all around, two distinct palmprint collided, friction out of the opposite spark, but the purple big palmprint dominated.


    With a click, it broke the seal of emptiness.


    Then it was photographed on Ning Tao.


    "Boom..."


    The corner of Jiang emperor''s mouth is one hook, sneer a way: "exceed one''s capacity."


    But suddenly he saw a golden figure, which was patted by his palm. But as soon as he stepped on it, he suddenly fled to the scorpion clan, but he didn''t die? Hard to carry down?


    "Up, where to go," poison heart Immortal Emperor is holding a stomach fire, immediately toward Ning Tao rushed in the past.


    That Ning Tao suddenly turns around to clap a palm again, this palm is mysterious and infinite, only palm big, don''t rise billows.


    "Secret art, seal of time!"


    "Hum, the little skill of carving insects," the poisonous Immortal Emperor sneered and tried to smash the seal.


    But emperor Jiang''s pupils suddenly shrank, and a stream of danger flooded all over his body. He yelled, "no, let''s go..."


    But it was too late. Instead of breaking the seal, dugong came into contact with the Immortal Emperor. His face froze, and he was like a skeleton, and finally became a pile of loess.


    Poisonous heart Immortal Emperor, fall!


    "What? This... "


    Thousands of people, including Jiang Di and Shen Yinian, were stunned.


    How is that possible?


    So What did the kid do?


    But before he can react, the virtual shadow of Taurus suddenly flashes and explodes in the crowd. With little time left, let him help Ning Tao and others.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The explosion was so strong that it stopped everyone.


    After a long time, Emperor Jiang and Shen Yinian rushed out of the ruins. They were all in a mess. Their faces were gloomy and ugly. There was no shadow of Ning Tao any more.


    All five hostages were taken.


    He even killed an Immortal Emperor in front of his face.


    Two people look at each other and know that even if they are afraid of pursuing, they can''t catch up with Scorpio. I''m afraid it''s difficult for them to join hands with Scorpio. They all blame that damned guy.


    "Asshole..."

 Chapter 3406

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In the dark, seven streams of light galloped.


    In the previous Valley, there were six people, no, seven people.


    There was also a man in black who was tied up.


    And a closer look, this person is the insider who informed jiangqingge before. However, unexpectedly, the person who bound him was jiangqingge.


    The reason is that Ning Tao is aware of something wrong, because when he opens perspective, he looks into the eyes of the Dharma.


    So he ambushed him on his way back.


    A press, found that he is not the real inside, but the Scorpio people disguise, the real inside has been found by them, become a vegetable.


    Because they were forced to search for souls.


    If Ning Tao is not careful, I''m afraid something big will happen. Otherwise, this plan will not only fail, but also fall into trouble.


    Even so, it was a big loss.


    "Huhu..."


    Jiang Qing''s opera is so breathless that he finally escapes back. It''s really breathtaking. It''s no less than walking in a dragon''s den. Shen Yinian and Jiang Di are there.


    How about Ning Tao?


    Those two guys are hard to deal with.


    "Son of a bitch, how can you hide so much from us? It seems that he was too kind to you before, and even dared to pit us, "Jiang Qingge kicked the man in black, gnashing his teeth and burning his heart.


    If something happens to Ning Tao, he will never make this guy feel better and make his life worse than death.


    The black robed man trembled as if he were begging for mercy.


    But at this time, a golden streamer suddenly fell down. It was Ning Tao who coughed up a mouthful of blood as soon as he landed. He was hit by the emperor Jiang.


    However, the power of the seal of the last time made him really surprised and happy that he killed an Immortal Emperor.


    The first actual combat, it had such a wonderful effect.


    What a surprise.


    What''s more, he has just started this secret skill. Xiaocheng, when he can carry it forward in the future, his power will burst out completely. It''s really a secret skill of the way of time that the gods block and kill the gods and the demons block and kill the demons.


    Strong, very strong, beyond imagination.


    I don''t know how strong the holy land of time and space, which perfectly mastered the way of time and space, should be? Can''t imagine?


    "Well Cough... "


    "Lao Ning, are you back at last? Are you all right? " When Yao and Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge busy welcome up.


    It can be said that it is both surprising and gratifying.


    Ning Tao covers his chest, shakes his head and says with a bitter smile: "he can''t die yet. However, the emperor Jiang is really powerful. If it wasn''t for his carelessness, I''m afraid it would be a real failure."


    "Emperor Jiang? Jiang Huang''s brother? "


    Jiang Chen''s face changed and he saw the purple mark on Ning Tao''s chest. He immediately understood that he had been hurt.


    It''s the town''s unique skill of Lagerstroemia indica. He had seen it before, but he didn''t learn it, but he knew how to control it. Aiming at it, he helped him to drive out Ziqi at that time.


    Although he did not have the opportunity to learn many of the famous unique skills of Lagerstroemia indica, the heart of the origin contains not only power, Taoism, but also part of the inheritance of the origin of heaven, including the supreme Dharma.


    As long as he practices and understands carefully, he will never lose to Lagerstroemia indica, but what he lacks now is time.


    "Emperor Jiang, Emperor Jiang, I must defeat all of you and take back everything that belonged to me in those days..."


    Seeing Jiang Chen gnash his teeth, Ning Tao and Jiang Qingge clap him on the shoulder. Anyway, they win this operation, and the five hostages are in their hands. Now as long as they go back to the zodiac, they are not afraid of Scorpio''s disobedience.


    Unless he wants to die.


    "Let''s go. This is not a place to stay for a long time. Let''s leave first." Ning Tao said quickly, not wanting to stay more.


    I don''t know when the enemy will catch up.


    A few people nodded, just walked a few steps, saw the transmission array, but suddenly felt the wind blowing, the cold wind whistling, there was a slight "Susu" sound sounded, as if there were some terrible creatures near here.


    "No, there''s an ambush?" Ginger dust, ink string can''t help but color change, quickly huddle, body tight.


    A heart "bang bang" beat up.


    "Why? There seems to be something in your body, "an old voice sounded slowly.


    It refers to Jiang Chen.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao made a mistake and stood in front of Jiang Chen. He was alert and arched his hand and said, "who are you? I''ll leave you alone when I have something important to do. "


    "Ha ha, you little guy, when you come to my guarding area, Scorpio clan makes a lot of trouble, killing and setting fire, robbing people and money. Do you think it will make it so easy for you to leave?"


    The husky voice was full of depression.


    As soon as the words came out, seven people''s scalp suddenly became numb.


    And the black robe, which was tied up, screamed excitedly, as if thinking of someone.


    "Dare How dare you ask me Ning Tao''s color changes.


    But words just fall, one side of jiangqingge suddenly pupil a shrink, lost voice way: "is the god beast, eight eyes Scorpio adult.""What?"


    How many people were startled that it was it?


    You know, eight eyed Scorpio is the patron saint of the Scorpio system. It''s very powerful. It''s a supreme one. Moreover, the life of the beast is very long, but it hasn''t been out for many years. How can we meet it?


    Sure enough, in the dark fog, in the profundity, it lit up eight eyes slowly, with different sizes, revealing the power of God, just like a knife and a ferocious spirit. Once it was targeted, it was like death.


    "It seems that there are still people who remember me as an old man, but since they know that they dare to come here to act wildly, that''s knowing the law and breaking the law, and the crime is even worse. How do you want to die?"


    "Wait Wait, master... "


    Jiang Qingge is scared and wants to explain.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly stepped out and said in a deep voice: "master, if you have anything to say, since you know that we are making a lot of trouble in it, if you really want to do it, I''m afraid we can''t come back here."


    This remark brightened the eyes of several people.


    Yes, is there any hope?


    There was silence for a long time in the col, and the cold eyes fixed on Ning Tao, and suddenly said: "you are very good. No wonder you can understand the power of time. After this incident, I think Scorpio sect will not be in trouble again."


    "At that time, we signed 12 treaties, and I was there. We would never allow separation. That boy, when he went back, he told the zodiac that I, Scorpio sect, lived and died with the alliance. Don''t let them think much about it..."


    After listening to the song, Jiang Qing was very happy and said, "thank you for your understanding. I will tell you the truth. I will try my best to be considerate of the descendants of Scorpio sect."


    Hearing this, the eight eyes flashed a satisfied color, but they couldn''t help sweeping the seven people present.


    It''s amazing. Are young people so powerful now? The way of time, mysterious heart, twelve Star Palace It seems that the so-called great world is coming again


    In the vicissitudes of life, eight eyes slowly closed.


    And the pressure in the depression disappeared without a trace. Ning Tao and the other seven were all light. Fortunately, they didn''t dare to hesitate and stepped on the transmission array.


    I dare not play like this in the future.


    It''s too much.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Three days later, outside the Scorpio system.


    The reinforcements who came to meet Jiang Qingge came. Ning Tao gave all the five hostages to him, and they separated here. Jiang Chen and others were also busy going back to shut up. Ning Tao had been granted the emperor, and they were still immortal.


    It''s a real blow.


    Anyway, he can''t leave so much behind.

 Chapter 3407

    Tenfold, main star.


    Several towering figures stand at the original site of the temple of time and space. They try their best to explore, but they still can''t find the remaining evils of time and space.


    Ning Tao''s affairs have not been solved yet. There are hidden troubles here. How can these people not be angry?


    If the two holy places join hands, there will be endless disasters.


    Never give them hope!


    Lingxu, however, was also among them. He used the source to look for it. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes and shook his head under the gaze of several great figures.


    But when one of them saw this, his face became cold, and he could not help humming: "lingxu, I think you and Ning Tao, the remaining evils of the time and space clan are together, right? You have mastered the origin of the holy land. Is there anything else in the holy land that you don''t know? "


    "How dare you say you don''t know the existence of the ten fold boundary? Now that the east window incident happened, you still help the time and space people hide. I warn you, you''d better give an explanation. "


    "Otherwise..."


    But the words didn''t finish, the spirit empty a pair of sharp eyes look toward, indifference way: "otherwise how?"? Do it? It''s not that I despise you. Do you have the ability to do it? Not to mention on my turf. "


    "The third leader of your star nest is dead. If you don''t go to Dahuang to find the elder, what kind of wild will you do here? Do you think you are a bully


    As he spoke, thunder rolled in the sky.


    Mixed with endless power, it envelops an area.


    The strong troops stationed here are all terrified and extremely angry. They don''t dare to touch the mold. A little bit of it is equivalent to natural disaster.


    "You..."


    Evil spirits, angry eyes, floating breath.


    But just when they were in a stalemate, an old man in purple said with a bitter smile: "you two, have something to say. Don''t worry. The descendants of this time and space group still have some skills. After all, they are the descendants of sages and have profound means."


    "What''s more, they also have the origin of Holy Land in their hands. Besides, the leader of lingxu alliance is not always there. It''s not impossible for them to hide things from the world. Don''t make conflicts among themselves."


    Two people cold hum a, mutually don''t give in.


    Seeing this, another old man in the dark robe came forward and said, "Ziqi, you are right. Don''t hurt your peace. I have a way to know where the people of time and space are hiding. Someone will tell us."


    Then he waved to the crowd.


    A few people busy look, then see the blood knife team with a embarrassed, covered with blood people to bring up.


    "No Don''t kill me, don''t... "


    The man was ignorant, as if he had been tortured.


    That purple shirt old man a pick eyebrow, can''t help but wonder a way: "dark fire venerable, this little guy is who?"


    The old man in the dark robe turned his mouth and said with a grin: "this guy is a great character and a meritorious official. If it wasn''t for him, we would not be able to find the ten fold world and kill so many traitors."


    "If you show your merits, you can say everything..."


    As soon as the words came out, they echoed in my ears like ghosts. He was so scared that he was shivering. The dense wound hurt faintly and trembled: "I My name is Shi Changxiong. I''m a direct descendant of "the supreme elder Shi Shang."


    As soon as he looked up, his pale, frightened face was exactly what Ning Tao hated Long time!


    Now it''s down to this.


    It''s really sad.


    "Oh?" The spirit is empty, the evil spirit is evil, the purple spirit is true, the gentleman eyebrow is all a pick, still really is a big fish.


    Is that what he leaked?


    Lingxu looked at him in silence


    At this time, he coughed fiercely, struggled and trembled: "this is the holy land of my time and space clan, the time and space hall. The space inside is so big that everyone should hide in it."


    "Nonsense, can''t we see it? What we want to know is where is the temple of time and space? " The evil spirit and evil spirit, with a cold face, release their authority, just like a demon.


    "I I don''t know. I really don''t know... " For a long time, the fierce voice cried, and the scalp was about to explode.


    If he knew that he must have said it, would he still suffer from this flesh and blood? These days, his life is not like death, just like hell.


    "Cut, it''s a useless waste. It''s all over," he shook his head in disgust.


    I thought I could ask something.


    Even the supreme fire of hell laughed coldly.


    Seeing this, he screamed: "No Don''t kill me, I I have value, I know a lot of precious methods of time and space, space, even time, also There is still a lot of value... "


    "By the way, the temple of time and space should escape into time and space, a higher level than the void. In fact, it has always been here, but it is far away from us..."


    He is full of nonsense, but he is right.


    However, seeing that the death of the supreme fire was not reduced, his soul was almost scared away, and What else? Think about it, think about it, what else can keep him alive."I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..."


    Seeing this, Ling Xu shook his head silently. It seems that his fate is doomed.


    But all of a sudden, Shi Changxiong seemed to think of something, and tried his best. Chaoming fire supreme said a secret word. In a moment, the latter''s face suddenly changed.


    It''s like a 180 degree turn.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Good, very good. Just now I was joking with you. Later you will be my great guest. I happen to have a girl in my waiting room. She looks beautiful. I''ll make it up for you."


    The supreme fire came to him laughing.


    A face of affinity, kindness, just like the elders, and even take out the pill to him.


    It''s a bit flattering to the sky.


    But I don''t know, Ling Xu, Zi Qi Zhen Jun, several people are even more stunned. What''s the matter? What the hell did that kid say? It''s amazing that the master of hell fire is so interested in him.


    Do you want to cultivate a descendant of time and space?


    In fact, the sentence that Shi Changxiong said was: "I know the inheritance of sages, the supreme time and space Sutra..."


    If not, today''s life will not be recovered.


    But his future fate will be even more tortuous and bizarre. His road has no light


    On the other side, somewhere in the sky.


    In the vast death star, there is a small group of figures waiting. This is the territory of the starry group, but connecting with the human group, it is a relaxation zone.


    Among them, the first two are acquaintances.


    One is the commander-in-chief, shiyiling, and the other is the soul of Ning Tao, Shihu.


    Shiyiling was a little uneasy, but some of them were not at ease and said, "brother, do you think it''s reliable to ask him for help? Although you can ask for foreign aid, you actually asked me to find a younger generation. I really don''t understand. "


    However, Shihu Hu just a faint smile, comforted: "don''t worry, some of the younger generation have great ability."


    Just then, another group of figures suddenly came here and fell on the death star in the twinkling of an eye. One of them, a tall young man in black robe, slowly came to them, took off his hat brim and showed a face.


    "Commander shiyiling, I''ve heard a lot about you


    Hearing this, shiyiling just gave a faint "um" sound, but treated the young man differently.


    And at this time, the young man suddenly looked at the lion and tiger, smiling and stretched out his hand and said: "under, burning horn!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s soul heard it, the corner of his mouth was also hooked. He slowly stretched out a palm and said, "Shihu, cooperation Happy

 Chapter 3408

    For these things, Ning Tao did not know, he finally returned to the origin of a few days later.


    After a long journey home, Ning Tao and Shi Yao are all relieved.


    after all kinds of experiences, they are already physically and mentally tired, especially when they are long and fierce. They are like a thorn in their heart. If they can''t get rid of it, they will suffer a lot.


    The origin clan has been inquiring in the holy land, and has cultivated many excellent talents and experts. They have everything, especially in intelligence. They have spread a net to collect information about major galaxies.


    However, their intelligence system is too naive and small compared with those big forces with rich information.


    But everything is difficult at the beginning, and it was also difficult to sell immortal wine at the beginning. But now, once the channels are opened up, it''s hard to find a jar, and brewing can''t keep up with sales.


    When Ning Tao had a brief understanding of the situation, he didn''t interfere too much. When he was in trouble, he would do it.


    Today, the origin of a group of money, money rolling, part of the cultivation of people, strengthen the strength of the other part of the wine, the rest is given to him.


    To be exact, it was given to the three realms. However, now that there is no transmission array, we can only save it first.


    When he goes back next time, he will take it with him


    At the moment, Huyan clan leader is very clear that if the problem of the holy land is not solved, they may lose Ning Tao.


    although the origin of the clan is now in good luck, they do not rely on Ning Tao, and they can work alone.


    But sage college, the great spirit, the great fairy, the great Zodiac It''s all because of Ning Tao. It can be said that he is the core of it.


    Without him, Huyan clan leader deeply understood that the original clan could not last for ten years, and would be defeated by zhuqiang and hungry tiger Split the body into pieces.


    Or, like the last time the ancient god system made 80% of its profits, if it didn''t, it would be doomed.


    No strength, no background, in this cruel era, will only become the nutrition of others, and he also saw Ning Tao''s body that unique vast potential, he believes, the door owner will win.


    It is with this hope that Huyan clan leader is willing to let millions of people involved in this vortex.


    A man''s success is the end of all his bones.


    Either destroy or Eternal glory!


    It''s a gamble, and it''s also a stand before the shuffle. Who stands wrong, who fails, the end


    "Alas..."


    The back mountain is full of laughter.


    The wind devil was carrying the wine jar. He looked at Ning Tao with an incredible face and smacked his tongue and said, "good boy, are you even the emperor? You Are you too quick? "


    "My God, the Immortal Emperor over 600 years old, this..."


    Tang Lan, Huyan patriarch, Wan''er and a lie are all shocked. How many years have passed? I remember when I first met the sect leader, it was like a fairy king.


    In a twinkling of an eye, ten or twenty years later, they have all leaped to Xianhuang. This progress is really embarrassing.


    In these years, even when it comes to the environment, resources, time tower Ah lie and Wan''er, the two great geniuses, have just broken through two or three levels. They have just reached the middle stage of Xianjun. Compared with Ning Tao, they are not worth mentioning.


    Huyan clan leader and the wind demon all have a look of emotion. They are afraid that they can surpass the two old guys in a thousand years. That''s the real terror at that time.


    "Tut tut..."


    Ning Tao drank a jar of Chixin wine. It was the best and strongest wine. White air came out from his head. His heart "banged" and a force poured all over his body.


    But it''s just to make his cultivation more refined.


    It''s a long way from Xianhuang Shuang.


    "Although the emperor, but far from our goal, just the first level, yuwenchuan, let me feel thorny, and after the emperor, entry is too slow, I have so many hard work, a little bit of talent."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and smiles bitterly.


    In this way, decades are not enough.


    In the distance, the steel spear Immortal Emperor, who had recovered his cultivation, was also drinking a jar of immortal wine, and he was overjoyed. However, he was envious and envious of Ning Tao''s dissatisfaction.


    He''s nearly a million years old. It''s not until the middle of Xianhuang''s cultivation. It''s not bad. But Ning Tao is only 600 years old, and he''s already on the same level with him. What''s the matter with him? He would have gone with the wind.


    However, this may be the reason why Ning Tao is the master and he is the subordinate.


    The emperor sighed and drank the bitter wine


    For this, Ning Tao can feel his idea vaguely, looked at him, but a smile.


    Nuyin is not everything.


    How many people can be enslaved depends on the strength of a person''s soul. The stronger the enslaved person is, the more difficult it is to control. In sum, he enslaved the three immortals.


    I don''t have the leisure to control others for a long time.


    So Ning 123 and others, he abided by the agreement, destroyed the contract and gave them three free bodies.


    But over the years, they are also used to living freely in the three realms and are willing to continue to protect the Ning family. After all, Ning Tao gave them a new life and a second life.The slave seal of those mentors is in the hands of the Ning family. Sister Xia and others have a complicated history. It''s hard to know the root of these mentors. Therefore, even if they give their loyalty now, they can''t destroy the contract.


    Therefore, there are only three slave seals in Ning Tao''s hands, and there is another one, that is, Yama.


    But it''s easier to operate.


    Now he is also around him. Old man huangquan uses the emperor''s body. However, it is more and more difficult for Yan Mo to improve his strength. With a lot of rare minerals, he has just reached the imperial level, and his combat power is not as good as him.


    If you spend a lot of time and effort to cultivate it, some of the gain is not worth the loss, it is too much loss.


    In his wishful thinking, Ning Tao can''t help but look at that place, the forbidden area of disaster, behind a gorgeous sea of stars, hides the second half of his Sunday Bible.


    Now that he has become emperor, he has also got the seal of time. Since his cultivation is difficult to break through and advance, you might as well try the power of Dharma. In this way, his combat power can also be improved. It''s almost time for him to compete and recruit relatives.


    It is said that within one or two years.


    Guqiong also wrote from time to time. Now she really couldn''t get out, and kept reminding him to keep his promise.


    Ning Tao takes a long breath, and Tang Lan leans her head on him and says with a gentle smile: "what''s the matter? Are you worried? Don''t frown. It looks very old... "


    However, Ning Tao grabbed her jade finger and joked: "I''m thinking, when will you give birth to a big fat boy for me? If my daughter is as beautiful as you."


    On hearing this, Tang Lan blushed with shame and said, "what are you talking about? There are so many people. Sister Yao is also listening..."


    "Ha ha..."


    The devil and the Huyan people laugh when they grow up. The young people just have passion and leave immediately with the wine world.


    So as not to disturb others'' love, farewell is better than new soul.


    Wan''er also pulls away ah lie, who is dizzy with drink. The emperor of steel spear has long been far away. After a while, there are only Shi Yao three left.


    As soon as she saw this, Shi Yao''s face turned red. She was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out. She lowered her head and said vaguely, "I I have something else to do. You are busy... "


    But as soon as he got up, Tang Lan suddenly grabbed her jade hand, put her into Ning Tao''s arms, and said with a smile, "sister Yao, today is your home court. It''s up to you to add Ding wangzi to Ning''s family..."


    With that, he left the valley cunningly.


    She can''t stand Ning Tao alone. Looking at the two of them across the window, she is in a hurry.


    Just give them a hand.


    Shi Yao, whose face is red, is paralyzed and nervous. I didn''t expect that this day would come so soon.


    Even Ning Tao has some dismay, wry smile.


    "This..."

 Chapter 3409

    In the boudoir, spring is beautiful.


    A wisp of golden sunlight, along the doors and windows shine in, and Yunmeng bed, lying exhausted men and women, wireless spring, people fantasize.


    Unfortunately, only one man can see it.


    That is Ning Tao!


    Feeling the warm temperature of the sun, he has slowly awakened, comfortable all over, holding a beautiful woman in his arms, life is not comfortable, feeling that life has reached the peak.


    Last night, I had a hard night. If I hadn''t been working hard recently, how could I give up with his energy?


    Looking at Shiyao in his arms and sleeping soundly, sweetness flashed in his mouth. However, last night, yin and Yang mingled, and the power of Yuanyin seemed to benefit him a lot. He felt more friendly to the power of time and space.


    There seems to be a lot of light and mystery.


    It seems to be a great help to his two secrets.


    Of course, he is now an Immortal Emperor, and Shiyao is a half step emperor. The purest Yang Qi and dragon Qi directly enhance her cultivation and spiritual power.


    Even the physique has been enhanced a lot.


    She is definitely better than herself.


    But these are not important. The two of them didn''t get married for this, but when the feeling came, it came naturally and everything happened naturally.


    "Oh Well... "


    All of a sudden, Shi Yao whispered, her eyelashes trembled, and she woke up and slept so soundly.


    She didn''t sleep like that for years.


    But just move, but the whole body ache, there is also pain, think of last night''s ups and downs, earth shaking, her cheek can''t help gushing red.


    "Awake? Does it still hurt? " A gentle, playful voice echoed in my ears.


    As soon as the words come out, Shi Yao is surprised. She looks up and finds Ning Tao looking at her with a smile.


    Suddenly she was so ashamed that she cried out and buried her head.


    There was a fever on my cheek.


    "Shyness what? I saw it last night. It''s still early now. How about Let''s have another go back. "


    Ning Tao smiles and gets into bed again.


    "Well Don''t It hurts... "


    In the ambiguity, there is another voice begging for mercy


    For several days in a row, the weather was calm and the situation was calm. After a few happy days, Ning Tao finally returned to his daily practice.


    Morning meditation, gas refining.


    Boxing in the morning, gun practice.


    Practice alchemy in the afternoon.


    At night, we can realize the truth and concentrate


    The time of the day is full. Although it is peaceful and peaceful now, once things come, the current peace will be fragmented.


    Shi Yao only accompanied him quietly, feeling that although this kind of life was plain, it was exactly what she wanted.


    Unconsciously, as if touched something?


    It seems that she can feel the call of the June 9th apocalypse. She has a feeling that the Apocalypse is coming. She didn''t expect to come so soon. It seems that the pair of practitioners have helped a lot.


    But instead of rushing to break through, she chose to close down to consolidate her foundation, so that her chances of success would be greater.


    However, as soon as she closed the door, Tang Lan still didn''t escape. She was tossed for several nights and was very tired. Her husband''s energy was more vigorous than before.


    If only I could bring sister guqiong.


    It can save a lot of effort


    However, although often favored, but Tang Lan''s stomach has never responded to see to the blessing.


    This kind of thing is not urgent. The way of heaven is fair. If the chance of a monk to have a child is just like that of ordinary people, then the world will be in a mess.


    What Shura, the Yaksha clan, even the strongest star clan, must submit to the Terrans.


    If there is such a day, I''m afraid it will prove that the order of the universe has been in chaos, that the prosperity will decline, and that the extremes will turn against each other, and that the world It''s going to be a mess.


    In fact, the reason is so simple.


    After all, it is still a word of "balance".


    Time passes day by day. A month has passed unconsciously, but Ning Tao''s entry is slow in this month. No matter the enlightenment or the original tower, it has not played a big role, and it is still far away from Shuangchong.


    He could feel that as his cultivation became more advanced, the effect of time acceleration on him was not obvious.


    It''s not that the effect is weakened, but that it''s practiced in the original tower and the time tower. It''s not as amazing for the emperor or the supreme level people to help them.


    So this month, Ning Tao preferred to stay outside to practice. His intuition told him that it was more effective.


    Unless, unlock the sixth floor of the original tower.


    Think about it. If it has been so effective all the time, I''m afraid that the Immortal Emperor, the supreme one, has already rotted down the street. Stepping into the imperial level is considered to be close to the threshold of the universe.


    The role of foreign objects will become smaller and smaller.


    On this day, Ning Tao sat on a bluestone in the back of the mountain, turned over his hands and took out an object. It looked like a piece of wood, light gray, and ugly.But it is a precious scorpion wood.


    says that it is not wood, but in the vicinity of some powerful scorpion animals. It has experienced toxic gas, aura, wood gas, and the baptism of the essence of sun and moon, accumulated and gradually condensed into a treasure of detoxification.


    It''s said that eating it can be invincible, but what Ning Tao cares about is that it can improve its own strength.


    Anyway, it''s from one of the three treasures of Scorpio sect. It doesn''t hurt. It directly condenses into a pill, swallows it and slowly refines it.


    It has to be said that this thing is really a treasure, and the energy it accumulates can not be underestimated.


    The steel spear Immortal Emperor has been guarding him for three days. He finds that the sect leader has excellent talent and strength. There is no reason why he has worked so hard. What qualifications do you have not to work hard? It''s only right to get to this point.


    Under the guidance of the atmosphere, he has nothing to do and works hard to improve according to Ning Tao''s work and rest.


    I find that I''m really improving these days.


    The spirit and spirit have changed.


    Moreover, the immortal wine and the immortal elixir have never been less than him. Although he was enslaved, he has never done anything, but his treatment is better than that of some guests.


    He felt flattered himself.


    You know, a slave''s life and death are under the control of others. How dare you expect such good treatment?


    If he can touch it, it''s already burning high incense.


    Therefore, he is very clear about his position. He will not be lazy and become more diligent. He also has to prove his value. At least, when the sect leader needs him, he will not be slapped by anyone.


    In that case, he really feels like a waste, and he''s even more sorry for Ning Tao''s cultivation


    Three days later, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, a flash of light from his eyes, but then, a flash of regret, is it just a late period? He thought that he could try to break through the double, but it seems that he was too naive.


    Shuangxiu, ten thousand years scorpion wood actually only let him promote a small level, this price, too big.


    Although there are several treasures in hand, such as ten thousand year scorpion wood, they can''t stand such consumption and extravagance. This way of cultivation is not feasible.


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao shakes his head, sighs, looks up, and sees the forbidden area again. This time, his faith is strengthened.


    If you want to improve your fighting power, you can only go here to have a look at the gate of yin and Yang, mysterious creatures, the second half of the sun Bible What else?

 Chapter 3410

    Three days later, Ning Tao, wind demon and steel spear Immortal Emperor stood outside the disaster forbidden area and were ready.


    Now, in recent years, many talents have come to explore this place. They are all attracted by the mysterious gate of yin and Yang.


    But no one has found it so far.


    Only once.


    Moreover, it seems that since that incident, the disaster zone has no longer erupted disaster.


    Although it''s a good thing, the interior of the disaster forbidden area has changed a lot. It''s earth shaking and dangerous. Moreover, many fierce animals have changed and become fierce. Their strength has improved rapidly, and some new things have emerged.


    If you go in under the Immortal King, it''s basically a near death. Even if the Immortal Emperor goes in, it''s dangerous.


    It is said that there are also several supreme victims.


    Everything inside has become complicated.


    It''s like a place that has changed. No one can figure it out, but it must be the changes brought about by the gate of yin and Yang. No one can tell whether the future is good or bad


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and looks at this forbidden area. He turns over his hand and takes out an old and broken map. The address marked on it is here.


    I didn''t expect that the Bible had been so close to me. It was really wonderful.


    The wind devil is also very emotional. Last time he came here, he was still a soul body. Now he is respected. He is still triple. He would do something that he didn''t even dare to think about before.


    However, this time he came not only to accompany Ning Tao to find a way, but also to explore the depth of the forbidden area.


    Don''t rush out anything unknown at that time to attack the ancient continent and take preventive measures.


    As for the steel spear Immortal Emperor, he is very familiar with this place. Although things are different in it, he accidentally broke into a forbidden area not long ago, saw a mysterious prehistoric terrorist and almost died.


    Ning Tao is sure that if there is a big day Bible in it, it should be there.


    After all, it''s not a normal Dharma.


    It''s normal to have a powerful creature on guard.


    However, we should also do according to our ability. If the mysterious creature is really strong and terrible, we should not do it at all.


    "Come on, let''s go. I''ll see what''s in it? What''s the secret? " Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a touch of determination, and then rushed in.


    Now the emperor has been granted, if you can meet the gate of yin and Yang again, maybe you can try to go in and have a look.


    After all, he had the key.


    Up to now, he has no idea about it.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    As soon as you enter the forbidden area, you will feel a pure energy of heaven and earth, just like the elves and children.


    It''s several times stronger than last time.


    No wonder those fierce beasts all have great strength.


    However, if this trend continues, it will become a real forbidden area sooner or later. If fierce animals rush out and form a tide of animals, it will be troublesome.


    The ancient continent bears the brunt.


    He originated from a family, and naturally he could not escape.


    "Young master? Which direction shall we go next? " The emperor of steel gun looked around and hesitated.


    Ning Tao also rubs his brows when he hears the speech. The map is broken. Although the destination points out that it is in the forbidden area of disaster, the corner has been damaged.


    Can only roughly along some lines, there is the overall trend of exploration, a little bit of investigation.


    It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Anyway, they still have a year or two to go, and it''s a good place for him to afford.


    "Go to the previous Yin Yang cave to have a look. There is also a black hole. Maybe the gate of yin and Yang is still there," Ning Tao said on another map.


    It was given to him by an old businessman.


    It indicates the location of "shenyingguo".


    All of a sudden, he realized one thing. Since the old thief of Shang Dynasty had entered the black hole, would he have gone deep in that year and found the gate of yin and Yang with his ability?


    Very likely.


    When he thought of this, he could not help thinking of that pool of treasure. It''s a magic water. I don''t know how many jin it is, and it''s the place where he was born.


    At the beginning, the loss was great.


    Ning Tao clearly remembers that it was the ancient god system and the God King that robbed him. Today''s ancient god system is in the west, and the founder of kaipai is also suppressed in the wilderness.


    If there is only one holy blood left, he will not be afraid of his origin. It seems that he will try to get it back.


    Among other things, the effect on the original clan and the three realms alone is enormous and inestimable.


    Further away, he needs Taiyi divine water to deduce the ancient Dafa and the supreme chapter, but if he doesn''t take back the pool of birth, it will be more difficult to deduce it.


    That''s just one of the conditions.


    He also needs some supreme cultivation methods to ponder, evolve, integrate and improveAll in all, it''s a huge amount of work.


    It wasn''t long before they were finally attacked. They were tentacles with strange shapes. The whole body was like a mass of mud, and there were several of them.


    The first emperor of the steel gun took the responsibility, a steel gun made the tiger live in wind, and fought with these strange animals.


    He regained his strength, as if he had regained his old style. As the first stop of his comeback, he played very happily, and soon he finally solved the battle.


    He also took a proud look at Ning Tao.


    However, Ning Tao and madman are as plain as water, and it seems that they have been waiting for a long time.


    But a few demon kings, too long delay.


    But compared with the last time, these monsters appeared too early. Last time, even though they went deep into the hinterland, they didn''t see many. Now they just came in, and they actually met. It''s really strange. There are secrets everywhere.


    "Master Fengmo, how strong was this supreme master of yin and Yang? Is it all his work here? "


    Ning Tao is on his way.


    Hearing this, the wind devil pondered and said: "it''s hard to say, but I''m sure this elder is better than me, and much better. I also feel that there is another person behind him, and he is the master here."


    "Yes, I think so too. Do you think it will be a powerful one?" Ning Tao estimates the way.


    Then he hesitated and said, "does the heaven power exist in this world? How strong should the overlord be? "


    The wind devil pondered for a while, but not long, then nodded and said: "although I have not seen it with my own eyes, I am sure that there are some powerful people in the world today, such as the super galaxy. The inside information can not be underestimated."


    "Besides, not to mention others, the six people in the world are second to none. Even the super galaxy, they are not afraid. As for the overlord, I''m not sure..."


    Ning Tao nodded, or their vision is not enough, for the world''s deepest mystery to understand very little.


    While driving, I finally met a troublesome existence. It was a special demon beast, and even a demon emperor. It was called "red spirit beast". It was a pure fire demon beast.


    I only like to be around volcanoes.


    Living by swallowing magma, fire and essence.


    Strength is very strong, basically the same level of the strong encounter will avoid, is absolutely the best monster.


    But Ning Tao three people are surprised, how can there be "red spirit beast"? It''s a starry sky. Where''s a volcano? It shouldn''t be here. If the environment is not suitable, it will leave. But it seems that it regards this place as territory now.


    Think of the three as enemies, intruders.


    A pair of scarlet eyes flashing, mouth spray flame, nose hot, but did not rashly start.


    It''s like trying to make them retreat.

 Chapter 3411

    Generally speaking, the level of demon emperor is very intelligent, and it is also beneficial for animals.


    Some are stupid and some are cunning, but the ideas of the two races are different, and what they need are their own lives.


    Can bring great benefits to oneself


    But it''s not blind demand. If the situation is not wise, all those who have spirit will be evil and good, and no one will die foolishly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath, but he didn''t want to cause trouble. He immediately said, "brother demon, we have something important to do here. Please do me a favor."


    But the red spirit beast''s breath was hot and his attitude was firm. The urn said in a voice: "human beings, this is not the place where you should set foot. We are ordered by that adult to guard here. If we leave quickly? I can let you go. "


    If it were an ordinary human, he would have swallowed it in one mouthful. If he had eaten blood, he would not have enough.


    However, it seems that these three people are not easy to be provoked, so it''s best not to fight.


    But hear this, Ning Tao face a change, a face surprised and wind devil, steel gun first emperor looked at one eye, adult? Is there really a master deep in the forbidden area? Is it Yin Yang immortal or someone else?


    He immediately asked: "dare to ask the elder brother said, who is sacred? Is it man or beast


    As soon as the words came out, the red spirit beast suddenly turned black and said, "don''t talk nonsense. This is not what you should inquire about. Leave quickly, or don''t blame the emperor for being impolite."


    Then the power of fire doubled.


    The rolling heat wave can be felt far away, a face of bad, hostile, but also dare not easily start.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, shook his head and sighed, "how can we do a toast without penalty? Since you insist on not cooperating, don''t blame me. Do it. Take it. I want to live. "


    "Yes ~"


    the first king of the steel gun yelled and then killed him. He could deal with an early red spirit beast.


    If it is in the mid-term, he will lose and run away.


    And the wind devil, also had interest, he wanted to know the adult in the mouth of the red spirit beast, who on earth would be? Maybe we can find the core of the disaster zone.


    It''s also possible to find the second half of the volume that the owner wants.


    Naturally, we need to hold down the array, so we can''t let it run away.


    "Human beings, you want to die, roar..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the blink of an eye, there was a fierce battle. The red spirit beast turned into a body. It was a giant lava giant who was tens of feet tall. His body was boiling hot and could not be touched. A pair of huge horns were winding.


    It can even cast some Fire spells. Its attack range is very wide, but it is all thrown away by the wind demon.


    Although the steel spear Immortal Emperor is like a small mole ant in front of him, it contains a huge power. A long spear, a rush, a stab and a pick can create an advantage, but it''s not easy to win or lose in a moment.


    If there is no obvious advantage in this kind of war, it is normal to fight for half a day.


    However, Ning Tao can''t wait so long. After a confrontation, he sighed and suddenly stepped out a step: "brother demon, it''s not easy for you to practice. Tell me the secret of the forbidden area. I''ll spare your life."


    "If you don''t, I''m afraid your hard-earned way will disappear today..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    They both stepped back.


    But the red spirit beast roared, gritted his teeth and sneered: "don''t talk nonsense here, Terran boy. If you want to talk together, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not afraid."


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    A layer of extremely hot waves came.


    The steel spear Immortal Emperor gasps for breath. He just wants to block Ning Tao, but he is stopped by the latter. But the next second, the strong wind blows, and there is a hot flame in it, just like a river of magma pouring down.


    "Terran boy, evaporate under the high temperature, ha ha," the red spirit beast laughed wildly, increasing the magma force.


    "Blood, fusion flow!"


    This will evaporate everything that has passed.


    Even the space is distorted. Aura turns into smoke. The temperature is too high for ordinary people to bear.


    "What? No, master, be careful, "the steel spear fairy emperor was so surprised that he wanted to bite his teeth and rush in to rescue him.


    If Ning Tao dies, can he still live?


    But the wind devil waved his hand, just negative hand, said with a smile: "don''t worry, he is not so easy to die."


    As soon as the words came down, a golden light came out of it, twisted its neck and said plainly, "is this your way? That''s enough for my bubble bath. "


    "What What? "


    The red spirit beast''s pupil shrinks, a pair of eyes bead son almost didn''t jump out, stunned way: "how How is that possible? This How is that possible? How come you''re unscathed? Even if the demon emperor falls into my magma, it will evaporate. "


    "You You... "However, with a whoosh, Ning Tao appeared in front of the lava giant. With a silver mark on one hand, he said indifferently: "how can the fire of magma be compared with the fire of the sun? It''s just fluorescence and the bright moon. "


    As he spoke, a handprint came down.


    "Secret art, seal of emptiness!"


    "Hum Hum... "


    This imprint is getting bigger and bigger, penetrating layers of space. It''s like the ripples of the lake around, covering the void. It''s simple and rough, and the silver light is more and more shining, just like a handprint taken by a saint across time and space.


    The red spirit beast''s pupil shrinks and feels a huge life and death crisis. He has straight hair all over and says in horror: "this What''s this? No No... "


    "Veins, lava armor!"


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    As soon as the defense was gathered, the silver seal fell down, just like the seal of Optimus.


    In a flash, the red spirit beast screamed, as if one side of the void hit the body, unable to bear the burden, all over the body "crunching" sound, the power is too terrible, "bang", the huge body burst open.


    "Ah..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "This..."


    Wind devil, steel gun petrified, grow up mouth a face dull, this Is that too strong?


    One blow actually defeated the red spirit beast.


    Don''t mention them, even Ning Tao himself is a little incredible, dumbfounded, is this really the seal of emptiness? It''s so strong. It''s a bit beyond his expectation.


    Although I know that the power of time and space will be improved, I didn''t expect it to grow so much?


    It seems that the double training helped a lot.


    At least I saved myself decades or even hundreds of years of hard work. It''s amazing.


    But just when he lost his mind, a sharp fire suddenly burst out and fled to the distance. The steel gun was startled, but he heard the wind devil''s cold hum and grabbed it with a big hand, like heaven and earth moving.


    "Well, can you walk in front of me?"


    "You Are you the supreme The red spirit beast yuan Shen was startled. He didn''t expect that there was a stronger one among the three.


    If you had known, how dare you mix it?


    It''s long gone.


    But at this time, the wind devil, no matter 37 or 21, forced to search for the soul. He wanted to see, who is the owner of this forbidden area? What is the purpose?


    But just learned that a scale and a half claw, red spirit beast god suddenly tremble, unexpectedly inexplicable scream collapse.


    "Ignorant human beings, my Lord will not let you go. If you go deeper, you will wait for hell to come


    Then the sound stopped.


    Ning Tao three people a Leng, didn''t expect it is how to die? Here is really strange, dare not stay more, busy cleaning the battlefield, toward another deep.


    But strange things happened again and again. Just after a long time, we suddenly met a strange beast.


    Cold spirit beast, a kind of creature growing in extremely cold area, is the opposite of red spirit beast.


    How could it be here?


    "What the hell?"

 Chapter 3412

    Three people silly eyes, hundred think not its solution, this cold spirit beast how can also in this disaster forbidden area?


    Is that unreasonable?


    Is there a place of extreme cold here?


    You know, it doesn''t matter to see a red spirit beast or a cold spirit beast, but if you can see it in one place at the same time, it''s a rare thing to see a ghost alive.


    In the world, there are often some old friars joking that there are animals named Chiling and Hanling. Although they are equally famous, powerful, and different, they are separated by Yin and Yang in their lives. It''s hard to laugh at them, neither is it funny


    What is said here is that two different kinds of beasts are famous for everything, but they are hard to meet in their lifetime.


    One likes to stay in the land of magma.


    The other likes to stay in the extreme cold.


    For them, these two places are the best places to survive, and they are also of great benefit to cultivation. Their strength and life will increase greatly there, but if they leave, it''s like some fish leaving the water.


    He is one of the most territorially conscious beasts.


    If they appear at the same time and do not want to leave this place, it means that they are the gathering place of yin and Yang.


    Moreover, it is very rich.


    Otherwise, we can''t absorb two kinds of animals at the same time.


    At least, looking around the world, there is no such level of yin and Yang, and no one has seen the red spirit beast live with the cold spirit beast. Today, they are open-minded.


    After a fierce battle, he tried his best to suppress this troublesome cold spirit beast.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao, the steel gun is breathing heavily. This guy''s strength is stronger than the red spirit beast. The cold force is too amazing.


    Just now a careless, steel spear fairy emperor almost frozen into ice, the cold has invaded the abdomen, if not Ning Tao in time, I''m afraid it has gone to the West now.


    I''m careless.


    "Well Cough... "


    His face was pale, his eyebrows and beard were covered with frost, and he was shivering with cold. But fortunately, Ning Tao was using the sun flame to drive the cold out of his body.


    "Thank you Thank you


    His words were full of emotion.


    It''s useless to feel remorse again.


    This just entered the restricted area, but one day, he almost died, and he had to be saved by the young master. It was a shame.


    But Ning Tao didn''t care. He swallowed the elixir he had made before to make up for the loss. In this war, he also ran out of oil. The Imperial War was really dangerous.


    With his current strength, the seal of emptiness can only be used twice, which is too much loss.


    It is estimated that if it is more time consuming.


    However, this secret method is very strong, but it has a huge defect. It is too overbearing. Everything he hits will be deprived of all life and origin.


    Just like the poisonous Immortal Emperor, although he was killed successfully, there was only a pile of loess left.


    Nothing left.


    This makes him want to cry without tears.


    The red spirit beast and the cold spirit beast are full of treasures. If they are lost, they will be wasted.


    After a long day''s hard work, it turned out to be nothing.


    Who''s suffering?


    "Alas..."


    As soon as the cold inside the steel spear Immortal Emperor was oppressive, the wind devil came over with a frown. In his hand, there was only a very cold air, which was the most precious power of the cold spirit beast. It was not easy to extract it.


    "How''s it going? Has soul searching succeeded? " Ning Tao in the heart a clap Deng, but still ask a way.


    The wind devil sighs and shakes his head. He has the cold air and the Yang power. This is the only thing they have. He doesn''t even have the demon pill.


    It''s really evil.


    However, these two are also good things.


    When he closed his hand, he rubbed it into the force of yin and Yang. It was extremely pure and could be absorbed.


    As soon as the steel gun''s eyes lit up, he looked at the red and blue alternating light group, breathed quickly, swallowed hard, and told him that if he absorbed it, his strength would be greatly increased.


    Let''s put it this way, just like ordinary people can''t help drooling and starving when they see fine food.


    It''s the same as high quality food.


    For example, steak, whole lamb feast, etc.


    Ning Tao is no exception. He can feel that he is helpful to his cultivation, and his eyes can''t help but shine. Maybe, this is the opportunity to break through the Immortal Emperor duality.


    Just a little less.


    It is weaker than the real power of yin and Yang.


    At this time, the wind devil smiles and hands this energy to Ning Tao. Although he can absorb it, it''s too little. The amount he needs is at least hundreds of thousands.


    Otherwise it doesn''t work.


    Ning Tao and steel gun are the most suitable.


    He also said: "soul searching has also failed. I always feel that the red spirit beast and the cold spirit beast are not real, but more like they are transformed from the Qi of yin and Yang."


    "If you really go to the outside world to hunt and kill the red spirit beast and the cold spirit beast, you will eventually get the Qi of yin and Yang, which is definitely several times as strong as this, and there is also the demon pill.""In fact, it''s impossible to find so many strange things out of thin air in the disaster forbidden area, especially the life body. Although the soul search failed, they also got some clues. They only knew to guard here under the orders of adults."


    "But who is this man? They don''t know, maybe they don''t know as much as we do... "


    Hearing this, they couldn''t help turning pale. Were the two beasts just transformed from the Qi of yin and Yang?


    So how big is it? What kind of magic power?


    Besides, it''s too rich.


    Ning Tao looked at the air of yin and Yang in his hand. Suddenly, he saw the envy of the steel gun. He suddenly pondered: "if our guess is true, it means that there is still a lot of air of yin and Yang in the disaster forbidden area."


    "We just came in less than a day, only on the edge met two strange beasts, if deep?"


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of the steel gun lit up, and the breathing was not only rapid, but also a little excited. It was reasonable.


    The wind devil also nodded.


    However, the relative danger is also great, so I have to ponder: "let''s have a further look. If there is danger, or I can''t resist it, I will retreat immediately."


    Ning Tao agrees that the steel gun naturally nods like a chicken pecking rice. He wants to go deeper. Now he is fearless, but he has a strong sense of war. He wants to fight several times.


    For the power of yin and Yang.


    After a moment''s deliberation, the three moved forward again towards the black hole they had entered before.


    Along the way, all the cracks and void are in disorder. It''s like a complete space, as big as a basketball court. When a football field is suddenly crammed into it, it naturally opens and can''t heal.


    It may be dangerous for others, but Ning Tao has the space to find a safe way.


    Three days later, they painstakingly found the black hole, still slowly spinning, devouring everything. The last time they took a risk, but this time, they didn''t have to. The wind demon master could break through.


    A black hole can''t be supreme.


    Immediately burst out full strength, directly hard rushed in.


    Ning Tao and the steel gun are waiting nervously. They only meet a cold spirit beast on the road, but it proves that their idea is right. No matter what the gate is, they have to collect the power of yin and Yang here to improve their strength.


    This is at least the immediate benefit.


    But before long, the wind devil suddenly burst out of the black hole, with disordered breath and frowning.


    is as like as two peas.


    It''s totally different from the last time. It seems that the space has completely disappeared.


    The gate of yin and yang can''t be found.

 Chapter 3413

    "Is it really gone?" Ning Tao sighs, but as expected, how can it be so easy to find?


    But the funny thing is that he has the key.


    He didn''t even know what it was, let alone what was in it? I opened it once, but I didn''t see it clearly. It seemed that there was a clock, but I didn''t dare to see it too much.


    Now, it''s impossible to see a missed opportunity.


    At present, he is only looking forward to one thing, that is, the second half of the Bible is not in the door.


    Otherwise, it will be a dog.


    If it doesn''t show up, how can you find it?


    If you come here, you can''t find it. Even if you go through the forbidden area, I''m afraid you can''t find it.


    "Alas..."


    The wind devil understood his feelings, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. There are still one or two years to go before Joan fairy''s promise and martial arts competition. We can find them slowly."


    "Moreover, we can also collect the power of yin and Yang, which is a way to enhance our strength."


    "Even now, you are not inferior to the pride of the previous generation. Don''t worry too much."


    The steel spear Immortal Emperor also said with heartfelt approval: "Lord Feng has a point. I''m afraid you can face the emperor Jiang, the God King, Li Wenfeng, Chen Qingyang, Gu Qianye It''s not weak. "


    This is not flattery, but truth.


    However, Ning Tao has no choice but to smile. Only he knows the real gap, such as Jiang Di.


    He is not his opponent now.


    You''re getting stronger, don''t others?


    You''re a genius, aren''t you?


    You''re going forward. Are you going backward?


    "Come on, take your time to find out where the sun is strongest, or where the sun rises, the second half of the Bible may be hidden?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head and pays attention to Yang Dou Zhi.


    Looking at the East, that is, the deepest part, the three men shot straight. This time, they vowed to come up with some ideas


    Time is gone forever. Winter is gone, spring is coming, and summer is coming. Time is passing day by day. Unconsciously, one month, three months and half a year have passed.


    There''s still no clue.


    We didn''t find any sites or anything.


    Looking for a needle in a haystack has a poor chance of success. But who can let the corner of the map disappear? They can only look for it like this. In the past half a year, they have searched nearly half of the disaster forbidden area, and all the major dangerous areas have been broken through.


    It turned out to be black and blue.


    However, also found some red spirit, cold spirit.


    The number is not much, not less, but the strength is weaker. They are all demon kings, or demon kings. In half a year, they only met two demon emperors.


    It seems that this thing is also limited.


    Although Ning Tao needed it very much, he still gave the steel gun a force of yin and Yang, which made him ecstatic, trembling with excitement, and even more tearful.


    Which master will give this precious treasure or what he needs to the slave?


    He hasn''t heard of it anyway.


    Slaves, there is no choice.


    Even if you don''t give anything, do all kinds of abuse, abuse, do what, slaves are still waiting to do.


    To put it in a bad way, even dogs are inferior.


    Slaves are so humble.


    However, Ning Tao has never treated him like that, just like ordinary people, or even better.


    Have you ever seen a slave drink freely?


    In other words, this half year is like a flick of a finger to them. No one has given up, and they are trying to explore. There must be some clues that can be found.


    The emperor of Jinyang, who did not go to the time mountain in those years, failed to come here. They must not follow their old way.


    This search is more than half a year.


    There are countless dangers on the way.


    No less than an experience, almost the entire disaster zone has been found by them.


    Man, beast, storm have all gone through.


    But it turned out to be a big disappointment.


    No, let alone scroll. Even a site can''t be found. This forbidden area is like an empty shell. Everything is empty. In other words, it''s a void outside with the expansion of internal space.


    Ning Tao and wind devil also want to try to enter the internal space, but unfortunately, the strength is far from enough.


    That inner space is probably the gate of yin and Yang.


    Or the core of the forbidden area.


    I guess the second half of the Bible should be there, right? The whole forbidden area, where there are oddities.


    But it''s not that there is no absolute way. As the steel spear Immortal Emperor once said, he has seen "prehistoric horrible creatures", so he should have entered the inner space.


    According to Ning Tao''s understanding of space, it''s like a bread now, but inside it there is a lunch meat bigger than the bread, which will crack the surface of the bread, that is, it will fall off and crack, that is, black holes and cracks.


    But since the steel spear Immortal Emperor can enter, they can enter naturally, but they have not found the right way.Not all the cracks in the bread can see the luncheon meat, and not all the cracks can go in.


    It depends on luck.


    "A year, no, more than a year?" Ning Tao murmurs, feeling time flies.


    I can''t remember them very well.


    There are more vicissitudes on the edges and corners of the outline.


    At this time, they were outside the dense cracks, completely confused, some dejected.


    The emperor shook his head and sighed. He couldn''t help it. He looked for it all over, but it didn''t exist. Maybe, in a long time, it had already been taken away.


    The wind devil was silent. He had been looking for it for more than a year. Although he grew up a lot this time, he was still disappointed.


    The red spirit beast and the cold spirit beast also met many, without exception, were hunted by them, some won and some lost, but after all, the wind devil was in charge and there was no problem.


    There are more than ten strands of Yin-Yang Qi. The wind devil has absorbed one strand and three strands of steel gun. The rest are Ning Tao''s. However, there may be some inadequacies for him to break through to the second level, which need to be accumulated.


    But it''s been a month or two.


    It''s not just about coming.


    Ning Tao doubts, can''t help hesitating: "you say, this red spirit beast, cold spirit beast is from where? Nine times out of ten, it should be from that inner space. "


    It''s like the lunch meat overflowing from the cracks of bread due to extrusion. If you can know where the cracks of Chiling and Hanling appear, it proves that the cracks can enter the internal space, but you can''t see them after a tour.


    Two people ponder, naturally also thought of this point, but this is difficult to do.


    It''s been more than a year. If you can''t find it, it''s time to leave. After all, the martial arts competition is about to start. The Huyan clan leader has sent them a message and received an invitation to watch. Naturally, they can participate.


    But who is qualified except Ning Tao?


    There seems to be only a month or two left.


    "Alas..."


    Three people worry, feel the hair is white.


    But all of a sudden, the eyes of the steel gun began to stare, staring at a dull place tightly, opening his mouth wide and raising his fingers, but he was too shocked to speak.


    The whole person seemed to freeze.


    "This This... "


    At the sight of this, they were stunned and subconsciously turned to look at it, but they were shocked by the scene.


    In sight, I saw a big red and blue beast, looming in a crack. Suddenly, it was sprayed out and hit a meteorite in front of the three people, but it seemed to hit their hearts.


    "This Exotic animals? Cracks? Did you find it? " Ning Tao three people can''t help but open mouth, and rubbed eyes.


    Are they right?


    A moment later, a beast suddenly emerged from the broken meteorite. However, its shape and appearance were different. It was red and blue. Its body was big and its momentum was unusual. It should be no less than Shen Yinian.


    But what kind of beast is this?


    Feel like the fusion of red spirit and cold spirit?


    "Ice flame spirit beast?"

 Chapter 3414

    "This..."


    Three people look at each other, surprised and happy.


    Unexpectedly, after more than a year''s hard work, I didn''t find it. After stopping here for a while, it actually came out.


    Ning Tao immediately fixed his eyes on the crack it came out of. His eyes were burning and his ecstasy flashed. Can he enter the interior here? Their conjecture is true. All the Yin and Yang forces are overflowing from here.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that there was a fusion body, and the strength was by no means a grade.


    "Door Sect leader, what should we do? Do you want to do it? " Steel gun Immortal Emperor clenched steel gun, vigilant way.


    He can feel the power of ice flame spirit beast.


    At least better than him.


    It''s estimated that even if he works with the sect leader, it''s hard for him to be its opponent. Even if he doesn''t know why he hit the meteorite and was injured, he can''t be underestimated.


    Although the wind devil can be easily suppressed, every battle of the imperial level is a rare experience, so he won''t fight until he has to. He also wants to see the real limit of Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao turns over his hand, and the supreme artifact falls white. Finally, he takes it out.


    I didn''t dare to use it before. First, it''s too high. Second, it''s too obvious. Many people know that he has a supreme artifact, which can''t be concealed and will expose his identity.


    But now, you can go for it.


    "In fact, it''s just a form of power, not a real life body. Don''t worry about killing too much," Ning Tao said, and then rushed up.


    But the steel spear Immortal Emperor is not willing to lag behind, moves like a rabbit, this more than one year time big and small battle innumerable.


    They had a tacit understanding.


    Moreover, cultivation and experience have increased a lot.


    I saw two streamers, one on the left and one on the right, surrounded the ice flame spirit beast in an instant, and the majestic momentum rose wildly.


    "16 million times The melting pot of war


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    "Emperor''s method, vigorous wind''s shooting method!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Feeling the fierce momentum on both sides, the murderous ice flame spirit beast seemed to be aware of the danger, and roared, with one hand of flame and the other hand of cold air, shooting at them like compressed shells.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "Human beings, those who break into the forbidden area will die!"


    In the blink of an eye, three forces exploded in the silent starry sky, reverberated and fell into a stalemate. The three imperial forces made the shock wave one after another.


    "Break ~"


    Ning Tao roars, Bai Luo is extremely sharp, so he will never move forward. No matter how cold the cold is, even if he is going to be frozen into ice sculpture, and the void will become the extreme realm, he will not be able to defeat Bai Luo''s sharpness and flame.


    See this shot, raw will it Ice Armor fist broken, and like a golden streamer, a flash. If you rub it in front of you, you can see through everything.


    Although left a hot scar.


    However, the fatal shot was dodged by it. Ning Tao said in secret that it was a pity that it was really hard to deal with.


    And the ice flame spirit beast eat pain, rage, red eyes roar: "human, seek death, I want to tear you..."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the steel spear fairy emperor suddenly appeared in the back of his head. With a shot, he was decisive, ruthless and merciless. In fact, he was fighting with a group of people. He didn''t even need to be merciful.


    However, the crazy rise of ice flame spirit beast shows the giant of noumenon and turns around to make a fist.


    The fist, like a shield, was heavy and powerful.


    With a sound of "touch", it was in direct contact with the steel gun Xianhuang''s gun. Under the gaze of the wind demon, the steel gun was bent into a shrimp shape because of its strong force. It seemed that it would be broken if it was forced a little more, and then it was ejected.


    "What? No, puff... "


    The steel gun Immortal Emperor suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. The steel gun in his hand shot into the distance, and he himself also flew upside down.


    The whole right arm, completely numb.


    The tiger''s mouths were all cracked and bleeding.


    However, a successful strike, the ice flame spirit beast will not give up? With a grim smile, the tiger rushed straight up and roared out like two dragons.


    "Blood vessel technique, yin and Yang divine light!"


    "Mole ant, go to die..."


    The steel spear Immortal Emperor''s face changed greatly. Damn it, this beast has extremely high means and great strength. Do you want to take the opportunity to get rid of yourself? Well, it''s not that easy.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth and erupted Xianli, he was protected by a light silver shield.


    It''s like a round, vertical hat.


    "Big man, it''s not so easy to kill your grandfather."


    "Dharma, Gangdun!"


    And the next second, I was hit by that torrent.


    "Ka "Click..."


    "What?"


    As soon as his face changed, he could only feel the great force of Wanjun pouring down, as if there was a hole in the sky. Nine days ago, he fell from the sky, one moment full of fire, one moment falling into the ice, one cold and one hot, one Yin and one Yang.There was a crack in his shield.


    If we go on like this, we can''t hold on for a breath or two. Damn, how can this beast be so powerful?


    "Roar..."


    Ice flame spirit beast roars and grins, a small human dare to come here? It''s like I don''t know what to do.


    It''s a beautiful cry.


    Seeing this, the wind devil frowned, and the hand in his sleeve moved. He was ready to help and save the gun.


    Is it a little bit worse for them to join hands?


    All of a sudden, an aurora comes with amazing penetrating power, like a spiral, with ancient vicissitudes and vast power.


    "Big man, I''m here!"


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Po ~"


    seems to feel the danger behind him. The ice flame spirit beast has a fierce light in his eyes, but he is not willing to give up killing the steel gun. As soon as he bites his teeth, he condenses the ice behind him.


    In the blink of an eye, there are thousands of layers.


    It''s like trying to stop him.


    However, it underestimated Ning Tao and Bai Luo. In an instant, a series of "bang bang" roared through the sky, and the ice shields were smashed in front of Bai Luo.


    The ice flame spirit beast''s pupil shrinks and feels danger from that gun. It''s too sharp.


    Its broken arm has not healed yet.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he wanted to control the ice element, make ice spines, and smash the mole ant. He wanted to fight for his life, just when the battle was going to be hot.


    All of a sudden, the crack nearest to the three people was the one where the ice flame spirit beast came out.


    There was a sudden burst of terrifying suction.


    I don''t know what it is? But the suction is terrible.


    It''s not a black hole, but it''s better than a black hole. The body hasn''t moved yet. I feel that the three spirits and six spirits will be sucked away, and the energy of heaven and earth around is like a whale swallowing.


    The steel gun fairy emperor exclaimed, but before he could react, he was swallowed by the terrible suction.


    Ning Tao, the ice flame giant, could not control his figure. He yelled and burst into cultivation with all his strength. His speed was just like that of a Kunpeng. He couldn''t escape the suction and fell into the crack instantly.


    "Not good..."


    In the blink of an eye, the wind devil didn''t even have time to help him. He felt it was hard to break free. He gritted his teeth and bumped into it.

 Chapter 3415

    "Well What What... "


    "No..."


    Ning Tao, steel gun, wind demon and ice flame spirit beast are all sucked in by the Kunpeng like suction.


    One by one, they lost their voices and screamed, and they were dizzy.


    A little bit of strength, also can''t make out.


    The suction is so terrible that it can''t control the body at all. The Xianli shield on display just now is smashed. The suction is so strong that even the void cracks, as if it can swallow a world.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    There was a terrible roar in the mist.


    It''s like the sullen thunder in June, which spreads all over the world from the sky, just like the divine power above.


    Once through the crack, the suction is stronger, just like a 100 level storm, big black hole, big whirlpool. Even if the wind devil, red eyes, gnashing teeth and struggling, he can''t get away from it.


    It''s like falling into a bottomless abyss.


    If you fall into it, you will definitely die.


    Even if it''s both wind properties.


    I always feel that this is not a wind element? What the hell is it?


    "Roar..."


    "Stop, stop, stop for me..." The wind devil erupted into the supreme power and roared desperately.


    Ning Tao''s face was distorted in the terrible suction, and he couldn''t open his eyes. It was as if he was caught in the abyss by an invisible hand. Even if he was surrounded by gold, he couldn''t resist it.


    No, I feel like a weak chicken. I have no resistance to this force.


    However, the steel gun was seriously injured and powerless, flying straight in the front, like a shell straight into the abyss,


    behind him was the ice flame emperor, screaming hysterically and in great fear.


    "No You can''t go on like this, you will die, "Ning Tao angrily opened his eyes. The strong crisis of life and death made him tense. Even though he swayed left and right in the terrible suction, he still bit his teeth to gather strength.


    The time for the increase of secret arts has not yet passed. Something must be done at this time.


    "Holy goods, the wall of the world!"


    Ning Tao roars, casting a defense.


    But soon, I felt that I would be torn up by the terrible suction, and my body fell fast, which could not be stopped.


    But he saw the hot energy in his hands condense, a ray of the sun flame gradually expanded, expanded, condensed into a fireball, soaring wildly, as if there was a core, the temperature was extremely hot.


    "Hold on, hold on a little longer," Ning Tao growled, biting his teeth, trying his best to maintain the wall of the world.


    Otherwise, it will not be able to gather energy smoothly.


    And this blow in her hand has gathered her whole body energy. If it doesn''t work, it''s really over.


    Although I don''t know what the foggy interior space is? But that bottomless abyss, intuition tells him that once he goes in, he will die. Even if the supreme goes in, he will die.


    Isn''t there a gate of yin and Yang?


    How can it be bottomless? No, when he came in just now, he seemed to have a vague feeling.


    This is the mark of his own spirit. Although it has been a long time, it is very vague, but he can still vaguely feel that the gate of yin and Yang is here.


    No wonder the outside world didn''t feel it before. It was isolated from the space, but now I can''t care.


    At this time, the wall of the world that he tried his best to maintain finally collapsed. He couldn''t bear it. However, he also fought for the precious time. In his heart, he held a huge fireball.


    It''s like the sun in the dog days.


    Heat shines on the earth.


    "The sun, the Bible, the second form, the scorching sun!"


    "Go ~"


    Ning Tao tried his best to throw the terrible sun at the bottom of the abyss.


    In fact, there was no need for him to make a move at all. The terrible suction was not refused. He directly sucked in the big fireball, and the speed was faster than a few of them.


    Over the ice flame spirit beast, steel gun until disappeared.


    "No useless? How is that possible? " Ning Tao''s face was pale, but he was the sun''s holy fire. What''s more, he hit with all his strength, but he didn''t move?


    Wind devil also saw this scene, face a change, heart shocked, here in the end is where?


    Even the supreme one can''t help himself.


    It''s hard even to get out, but it''s hard to maintain.


    However, seeing the steel spear Immortal Emperor about to fall into that deep bottomless abyss, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his face suddenly changes. I don''t know if it''s an illusion? The suction is weak?


    "This Did it work? "


    Ning Tao and the wind devil are at a loss. They can gradually get away from the terrible suction, but they have nothing to do.


    I don''t know what''s more dangerous here?


    And the steel gun also wiped a sweat, a long sigh of relief, dangerous, or the master of the means.However, he suddenly found that the ice flame spirit beast beside him was shocked, shivering, and looked like a disaster. He was even more frozen in the same place and did not dare to move, gushing out despair?


    The gun was stunned, but gradually his face became pale. He opened his mouth wide and felt numb. It seemed that there was a great danger coming out. But before he could turn his head, he lost consciousness.


    A huge impact came out from the bottom of the abyss, which affected them in an instant.


    The gun passed out in a flash.


    And the ice flame spirit beast disintegrates in the scream.


    Ning Tao and the wind devil watched the impact coming, which was also mixed with heat, as if he had just hit the hot sun.


    What''s going on?


    Was it returned?


    However, as soon as the wind devil''s pupil shrinks, he pulls Ning Tao''s foot to escape.


    But unfortunately, the impact came too fast, and they didn''t escape a breath, but they were still engulfed by the impact. They roared and tried their best to open the shield, struggling in the torrent


    The world is still again.


    But there''s no suction, there''s no impact.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    I don''t know how long later, in the dark, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, some dizzy, pain unbearable, as if experienced a long time of turbulence and impact.


    It almost broke up.


    "Ah Hiss... "


    "Boy, are you ok? You''re finally awake, "the wind devil''s lax voice rang out.


    Ning Tao a listen, just gradually return to God, he in that shock wave under coma? What about the steel gun? He turned around and found that he had been found by the wind devil, but he was hurt more seriously. For a while, he was afraid that it would be difficult to wake up.


    "Ah Sir, what''s the matter? "


    He just difficult to prop up, but see wind devil look different, lips wriggle, but did not dare to say more.


    But they have some tacit understanding for such a long time.


    Especially from the wind devil''s pupil, can reflect a huge light, behind him.


    Ning Tao''s face is stiff. He can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He turns his head with stiff neck. But this eye makes him dull and stupid. What''s the light? It''s a huge eye.


    Far away, there''s another one.


    At the moment, it is staring at itself with a strange look, just like looking at ants in boredom.


    There''s a sense of humor.


    But this eye is bigger than the death star. It''s hard to imagine how big the monster is?


    Is this the creature that the steel gun said?


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao just swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but he heard a deafening voice: "you little guy, just used the fire of the sun to wake me up?"


    "Ah I... "

 Chapter 3416

    Ning Tao covered his ears, his face showed a touch of pain, his head was shocked to "buzz", a burst of tinnitus, blank, it is too loud.


    But it didn''t come out on purpose.


    He felt that this was its normal sound.


    Don''t say it was startled, even the wind devil was dull and wide eyed. He had seen a lot in his life, and he had experienced great storms and waves in the frontier, but the terrible scene was beyond his imagination.


    How old is this? What a horrible creature?


    In particular, the strength is incredible.


    Seems to be, just now that suction, impact, just this terrorist breathing?


    But let a supreme, feel thorny.


    What kind of existence is this?


    "Goo Grunt


    Both of them hardly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and they all recognized the unhappiness in the words, as if they were disturbing its deep sleep. Immediately, their scalp became numb and said: "that That, master, I We have no intention of offending... "


    But before he finished speaking, the loud voice came down from the sky and hummed: "I don''t care. Anyway, I wake up. You can do it. You''re just a little hungry..."


    Said, as if opened the mouth of the Kunpeng.


    A bottomless black hole emerges.


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning Tao took a breath of cold air and said in horror: "before Master, wait a minute. We were sucked in by you. It''s really wrong to disturb your deep sleep... "


    "Oh? Is that right? " The huge pearl of living spirit glanced down, but it flashed a touch of banter and pondering.


    "Well It''s Yes... "


    Ning Tao''s words are vague.


    Always feel a kind of bad, flustered feeling.


    But behind him, the wind devil breathes fast, and his whole body is tense. He is in a high state, and naturally feels different. I don''t know how much better this terrible creature is than him?


    Let alone take Ning Tao to run for his life. He is not sure whether he can escape?


    Who knew there would be such existence in it?


    "Damn it, calm down, calm down..."


    But at this moment, the giant creature turned his mouth and said, "cut, do you think this seat is a fool? It''s not the forbidden area that you break into first. If you dare to break into the forbidden area without permission, just stay and fill my stomach. "


    Say to want to devour everything.


    That irresistible force is showing up again.


    "No, let''s go," the wind devil''s pupil shrank and rushed out in an instant, catching Ning Tao and waving wind blades.


    I saw a wind blade storm swept away.


    Face the eyes of the living.


    And he, then is to grasp Ning Tao to rush toward that crack, but can escape, in the heart still have no bottom.


    "Yo? There is also a little immortal. No wonder you can break in. You always feel that there have been flies nearby recently, but you don''t want to open your eyes to talk to them. But since you wake up, you can''t help asking. "


    "I''ve been sleeping for so long. Hasn''t the master come back yet? It''s really boring. You can''t run away... "


    Said the great creature, swallowing the storm.


    Just like eating and drinking water, there is no pressure at all, but it seems to be lazy to move.


    The big mouth slightly sucks, two people a burst of retrogression.


    Go straight to the mouth of the abyss.


    It''s like there''s a treadmill at the foot. If it can''t keep up with its speed, it''s pulled back.


    As soon as it stopped there, the wind devil was overjoyed and rushed out with all his strength. However, the horrible creature sucked a little bored, and the wind devil was only one foot away from the crack.


    But it''s not close at all?


    This huge creature, it''s like playing with them.


    "Damn it, asshole..."


    The wind devil is so angry that he gnashes his teeth. At least he is also the most respected. He is so teased by him. He looks at Ning Tao and understands. He gives up and runs away.


    In the light of this situation, there is no escape.


    It''s better to fight with it and not believe that it has no weakness? worry? There may be a chance of life.


    The emperor of steel gun is still lying there.


    Besides, there are many forces of yin and Yang floating around them. Near them, there is one of the strongest, which seems to be left by the ice flame spirit beast.


    Among other things, if we can get it and absorb it, Ning Tao will be able to break through the second level.


    "Up..."


    As soon as they gritted their teeth, they immediately took it out, recalled their magic soldiers, and burst out to fight the creature with all their strength.


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Dharma, lotus of the wind!"


    "Broken..."


    A supreme and an Immortal Emperor''s all-out attack was extremely powerful and mysterious.


    One is like the beginning, and the other is born.


    "Why? It''s a little interesting. Is it Tianzun''s unique skill? It seems familiar. This lotus is not bad. Are you from any big family in the world? "The giant creatures looked like they were watching.


    It''s like a little bit of interest.


    But in the next second, two huge shockwaves swept in. Even if a supreme person saw this, he had to be afraid of three points. Every blow contained endless opportunities to kill.


    But under the two people''s close attention, the huge creature just opened its mouth and swallowed it.


    And then, there''s no then.


    That pair of huge old pupil is tasteless, still murmur a way: "did not have? Is there anything else? "


    "You..."


    Ning Tao is short of breath, his chest fluctuates violently, and his eyes are full of blood. He has never been powerless like this. Although he doesn''t know how strong this huge creature is, he is not bad at least in the face of the overlord.


    If you want to say better, it''s possible.


    Even he felt that looking around the world, there was almost no power to kill it. What was it?


    Is the legendary golden pupil giant?


    No, the color is different. Is it another feeling?


    What''s more, it just said master? Is it just the beast here? How strong should its owner be?


    Ning Tao can''t imagine. At this moment, he feels that he doesn''t know the world at all. It''s too strange. What he knows is only the tip of the iceberg.


    Maybe one day he can stand at the same height as the overlord, and then he can see the universe clearly.


    But at this time, the wind devil roared and burned the power of essence and blood, and tried his best to cut out the sword of life.


    "Boy, I''ll fight for time. Let''s go..."


    "Must kill, mad devil sword technique!"


    "Kill..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes turned red. If it goes on like this, the wind devil master will definitely die. Once he bites the tip of his tongue, he also burns blood essence and hits the strongest blow at present.


    "Secret art, seal of time!"


    "Give me Broken


    And at this moment, the "mysterious mark" in his mind seemed to ripple a little and flash slightly.


    "Why, is it the power of time? How can you use the secret of time? Is it the descendant of the sage of time and space? No No, who are you? "


    There was some movement in the great creature.


    It seems that I didn''t expect that he would exert the power of sage, and it always felt that it was not so simple.


    But when they saw it moving, they thought it was scared, thought it could work, but it was still too naive, how much effect could it have? A big mouth, that bottomless hole is equivalent to their general mood.


    It''s the same as before.


    Nothing has changed.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao, the wind devil has a dull face. Is it really impossible? A wave of despair and ashes came to my heart.


    He was fast and weak.


    Burning blood essence is not a joke.


    But at this time, the huge creature stares at Ning Tao strangely, and suddenly shakes his ears and solemnly says, "what are you doing here? No matter who you are, even the descendants of saints will die without permission. "


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s mind suddenly flashed a light, busy way: "we come for the gate of yin and Yang."


    "By the way, I I still have the key... "


    Then he took out the shield of yin and Yang.


    As soon as the giant creature saw the shield, his face gradually changed, fell into silence and frowned tightly

 Chapter 3417

    Seeing that it doesn''t plan to take action, Ning Tao is relieved. However, the crisis hasn''t been solved. I don''t know what it is thinking? Is that allowed?


    The wind devil is also breathing heavily.


    Although I feel redundant, I still can''t let go.


    In the silence, after waiting for a long time, the giant creature said strangely, "where did you get this thing? But who told you what? "


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao hesitated and said, "it''s in my hometown, a very mysterious forbidden area."


    "It was only by chance that I learned that it could open the gate of yin and Yang. However, I only opened it last time, but I didn''t dare to go in. If it wasn''t for the sake of finding a volume of Dharma this time, we would not have found it here."


    "Oh? What method? " Great creatures are curious.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he felt that there was a door to it, so he took out the scroll of the great day Bible.


    Just let it go.


    I believe it will not miss this thing.


    Seeing this, the great creature gave him a surprised look, but he was not polite. He looked at it, his brows changed, his face changed, he pondered slightly, and he could not see his happiness and anger.


    Ning Tao is uneasy. However, whether there is the second half of the Dharma is not so important.


    To be alive is the most important thing.


    In front of this great creature, power is nothing.


    When he was nervous, the giant creature said casually: "there should be something in that door, but I didn''t care about anything. It was all arranged by my master. You can see it when you go in."


    As soon as his words came out, Ning Tao didn''t respond, but when he thought about it carefully, he was so excited and surprised: "you Do you agree that we''re going in? So we "With permission?"


    The huge creature was bored and said, "it''s just so so. Anyway, I''m not satisfied with the three of you."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao doesn''t have the good spirit of curling his lips, always have a kind of feeling of being looked down upon, but also don''t bother to see it in the same light.


    Who can''t beat himself.


    Besides, it''s too late to be happy.


    Meanwhile, the wind devil also breathed a sigh of relief, sweating all over. Is this the best result?


    If we really want to fight, I''m afraid he won''t win by one percent. No, I''m afraid he won''t even win by one thousand, not to mention the loss of blood essence and weakness.


    I don''t know how long it will take to make it up.


    Supreme essence blood, it''s not easy to make up!


    At this time, Ning Tao swallows a green wood pill. Instead of rushing into the gate of yin and Yang, he rushes to the giant creature and chats happily, without any separation.


    I don''t know how old it is. In every word and deed, it may be unknown.


    Even those big powers may not know.


    "Well, you''ve been sleeping here a long time?"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Your master, must be very powerful? What''s his name? Maybe I''ve heard about it... "


    But in the face of his inquiry, the giant creature just glanced at him, and was not interested in answering. The huge body, hidden in a fog that could not be detected, only showed half of its head and was full of boredom.


    But I couldn''t sleep for a while.


    It''s depressing.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t give up. Maybe he could find out the secret of the shield of yin and Yang and the holy land.


    Is it the pet of the immortal sage?


    After trying all kinds of methods, he finally succeeded. In fact, the method is very simple, that is Eating, after all, can not resist the temptation of food.


    When Ning Tao takes out immortal grass, star beads, even immortal wine and pills All the great living eyes are shining.


    It''s like a pair of bright, shining lanterns.


    Although it doesn''t have much effect on it, it can at least provide a cushion for a change of appetite. A lot of things go down. Although the gap between teeth is not blocked, this wine is very good.


    It''s strong. It likes it.


    Ning Tao felt distressed for a long time. The 300 billion and 400 billion star beads were gone. After a while, those who had to wait for value first, let alone bleeding.


    But fortunately, the great creature was in a good mood, so he opened the chatterbox and chatted with him happily.


    Although it''s so big, so terrible and so old, its owner actually gave it a name that let Ning Tao down Dumplings!


    This name is compared with what he has.


    That''s casual. Cough


    Jiaozi said that it didn''t know how long it had been sleeping. It should have been hundreds of millions of years. When its owner left, it was sleeping here waiting for him, but it hasn''t come back yet.


    The name, the rumor and so on, the dumpling all does not say, even if again has the delicacy enticement also not to be able.


    It seems that there is a bottom line.


    When Ning Tao asked, is Yin Yang supreme its master? Dumplings are just a flash of disdain.And drooping eyelids, sniffing.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao poured a jar of strong heart wine into his mouth. Seeing that it was smashing the taste, he suddenly asked jokingly, "do you know Immortal sage


    As soon as this remark came out, the dumpling looked unnatural and muttered, "what do you want to do with it? Drink. This wine tastes good, but it''s too little. Bring more next time... "


    Ning Tao smell speech, a face wry smile, the people outside are in short supply, how can have idle wine to send here?


    However, if he can really make a good relationship, then he feels that the wine is also quite valuable. It can be regarded as a sacrifice. Such a strong man is worthy of friendship.


    And dumplings should also have seen the immortal sage, the relationship seems unusual, but not like its owner.


    It should be someone else


    Ning Tao pondered, suddenly saw dumplings so motionless, subconsciously said: "are you trapped here? Can''t get out of this forbidden area? "


    As soon as the words came out, the look of dumplings changed, "hum", as if they didn''t want to talk to him.


    But this hum is like a million day thunder.


    "Go away, leave me alone..."


    The wind devil smacked his tongue in the dark and said, "this boy is really clever. He can even ask this."


    But Ning Tao is looking up to the sky "ha ha" laugh, a bit of drama meaning, however, even so, to kill yourself, it is easy.


    He turned over his hand and took out another jar of wine, which was the highest grade Red heart wine.


    "Don''t be angry. Who are we brothers with? We''ll invite you to drink. Later, our brothers will come here often to ensure that you won''t be lonely. If you have nothing to do, how about giving you some snacks?"


    Ning Tao patted its ancient head and said with a smile.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    As soon as the lid was opened, the wine was mellow.


    Dumplings swallow saliva, this wine seems to be more fragrant than before, immediately "hehe" said with a smile: "you are still sensible, don''t worry, I will cover you in the future..."


    Finish saying, can''t wait to beg wine to drink.


    Belly "Goo Goo" sound, in this empty internal area, like continuous thunder.


    Don''t mention how grand.


    But Ning Tao was not in a hurry to let him drink. Chixin wine was very precious. At least he had to change some valuable information. Suddenly, he thought of the strange thing.


    "Jiaozi, do you know what island is the most magical in the world? Wrapped in eternal matter? "


    "Island? Magic? "


    Dumplings swallow saliva, just think for a moment, then without thinking, staring at wine greedy way: "that must be eternal Island ah, the most mysterious place in the universe, and this world at the same time bred."


    "It''s too abstruse. You may not understand it. You didn''t say that it was the first continent conceived. The second one seems to be the origin continent."


    "I remember that eternal island is still called the supreme tomb by you, but no one knows where it is..."

 Chapter 3418

    "Forever Eternal island? "


    Ning Tao''s pupils contract and his breath is short. Is the mysterious island referred to by the statue of Saint eternal island?


    I''m afraid so.


    Nothing else can be compared.


    However, to his surprise, the continent of origin was once known as the second continent in the world. He was also curious about the first one. What kind of continent would it be? Unexpectedly, it was the mysterious island.


    Eternal island is also the first island in the world!


    The wind devil also smacks his tongue. This is the first time he has heard about it. This kind of old secret is really useful.


    I''m afraid those big forces in the world must know that this is their inside information, which has been handed down from generation to generation. What they have said and recorded can always be one step ahead of others.


    It''s knowledge.


    Dumplings also drank the red heart wine.


    "Hiss, cool, strong enough..."


    At this time, Ning Tao also breathed a sigh of relief. If he should ask, he basically asked. He could feel that the gate of yin and Yang was not far away.


    But before going in, he still has one last question, which is also a very important one.


    Ning Tao called himself brother with a smile and coughed: "how many things can I take?"


    "Take as much as you want, as long as you can move and take it out," dumpling said casually.


    However, the wind devil is not allowed to do it.


    Only those who get the key are allowed to do so.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was overjoyed. His eyes were shining. He immediately said hello and rushed to the gate with the wind demon. Maybe he would get rich this time.


    "Ha ha, babies, I''m here..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Dumplings hit it mouth, looking at the joy over there ningtao, the corner of the mouth is just a touch of arc.


    Those big eyes are at ease.


    "Hey, hey..."


    In that foggy area, Ning Tao and the wind demon didn''t fly long before they saw the familiar red and blue light, an ancient gate guarding the horizon.


    A trace of mysterious eternal material permeates.


    It''s full of immortality.


    At this time, the wind devil exclaimed: "it turns out that the gate of yin and Yang is on the back of the dumpling. I didn''t notice it last time. No wonder no one else can find it. What kind of ancient creature is this? It''s huge. "


    Ning Tao also a face exclamation, he also asked dumpling is what God animal? But dumplings just look disdainful.


    It seems that the word "beast" is an insult to him.


    Just two words Holy Spirit!


    It is estimated that dumplings should be stronger than beasts, and in essence they are better Holy beast.


    However, it is said that this level does not exist at all, and no one has ever seen it. Although it is called the holy beast, its strength is not comparable to that of the saint. The holy beast can be divided into three, six or nine grades, and its strength is only comparable to that of the saint.


    It''s the same as "Holy Communion.".


    If it was before, Ning Tao certainly did not think there would be such existence, but when he saw jiaozi with his own eyes, he was absolutely sure what it said, it should be right.


    I just don''t know what its noumenon is?


    However, this is not the time to think about it. They have gone through a lot of hardships and finally come to this stage.


    It''s not easy.


    For more than a year.


    Ning Tao and the wind devil sigh and sigh, but the steel gun is still in a coma, otherwise they will cry.


    At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath, restrained his excitement, took a step, took out the extremely cold cover, took five wheels off the fire cover, put it into the keyhole, and then stepped back a few steps carefully.


    The last impact, so far he and the wind devil are unforgettable, that a bell let them can''t stand.


    Now, subconsciously, we''re all on guard.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    The shield of yin and Yang is shining, like breathing, lingering color, but it doesn''t open the door, instead, it absorbs the power of yin and Yang.


    This scene, even Ning Tao did not expect.


    Can it absorb the power of yin and Yang?


    When he was surprised, suddenly, there was a violent shock around him, and there was a "roar". The red and blue gate of yin and Yang in front of him sent out a terrible force, pressure, and a surge of momentum.


    The whole disaster forbidden area trembled violently, and many monks who came here to explore and search treasure suddenly turned pale.


    What happened?


    Is Yin Yang cave going to be born again?


    "Dang ~"


    when a bell rings, it will shake up nine days and down nine secluded towns. The supreme terrorist force will sweep through all nothingness.


    I want to ride the wind.


    Heaven, earth, who dares to stop?


    Ning Tao''s heart can not help but rise a heroic, Qi and blood surging, boiling, straight to the brain, shortness of breath, some can not control themselves, even the wind devil, are excited by this bell.Can it affect the mood?


    What level of magic weapon is this clock?


    The wind devil can''t guess, but it must be better than fengluan sword!


    Jiaozi''s hearing is complicated. He droops his head and appears in the past. He hasn''t heard the sound for a long time. Suddenly, he notices something and glances at himself.


    I saw a seriously injured and unconscious figure, slowly waking up under the bell, covering his head, dizzy.


    It is The emperor of steel gun.


    "Hiss Ah, it hurts. What happened... "


    The whole body of the steel gun was like a broken frame. Just after struggling to prop it up, I felt in a trance that I was being watched. Subconsciously, I turned my head to have a look, and the whole person gradually froze.


    Jiaozi and steel gun look at each other without blinking.


    The former just wanted to open his mouth and find someone to chat with to relieve his boredom, but the latter fell down straightforwardly.


    One eye bead son still stare of roll round.


    "Yes It''s you... "


    "Er, the child''s psychological endurance is very small..."


    At the same time, with the sound of this magnificent bell, the gate of yin and Yang also opens, slowly opening a gap, but not completely opening.


    But it''s bigger than the last one.


    At this moment, Ning Tao and the wind demon all looked very carefully. There was a huge clock inside.


    But that huge pressure comes from it.


    The wind devil feels that his breathing is not smooth, so he shouts at Ning Tao: "go in quickly and find out the method."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao immediately clenched his teeth and nodded. The pressure was so strong that it made it difficult for him to walk. Fortunately, the wind devil took him into the gate of yin and Yang.


    As soon as you enter the gate, the strong force of yin and Yang fills all around, and each one is extremely pure.


    Better than the power of yin and Yang in their hands.


    "Darling, so much..."


    "Quick Suck it, it''s a good thing


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. He can''t help taking a long breath. He can really absorb it. He has absorbed three yin and Yang Qi in a row, which makes him recover from the loss of essence and blood. His face is very ruddy.


    Seeing this, the wind devil is also busy absorbing the power of yin and Yang, but still under pressure with Ning Tao.


    Along the way, you can also see some things. In this red and blue foggy country, many things are illusory. Ning Tao sees a small pot, which is very delicate. He tries to collect it and finds that he can''t take it.


    Either it''s too heavy, or it''s forbidden, or it''s too fast to catch.


    The wind devil can''t help.


    We have to find that method first.


    No wonder dumplings are so reassuring and generous.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao felt something. In this gorgeous scene, there was a little bit of golden light. The temperature was extremely high and he was very familiar with it. He could not help but suddenly brighten his eyes. He was surprised and said: "look, there it is..."


    As soon as he saw this, the wind devil rushed with him and found an animal skin full of scriptures.


    It''s hot.


    It''s like a golden black roar.


    Two people exclaimed, I''ll go, use gold Wupi as scroll? Who can be so extravagant?


    At this time, Ning Tao also noticed the above Scripture and found that it was the sun Bible. He was ecstatic and finally found it. He quickly reached for it.


    But the illusory Jinwu was struggling.


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."

 Chapter 3419

    "Why? Do you still want to hide? " Ning Tao''s eyes burst out, suddenly burst out and stretched out his hand to grasp.


    How can such a long hard work be in vain?


    That''s why he came.


    "Ho ho..."


    After all, the animal skin is dead. Although it has spirit, it is not fast and is caught in an instant.


    However, is the skin of Jinwu so easy to grasp? The temperature up there is amazing.


    Ning Tao took in the cold air and felt numb, as if he had grasped the core of the sun. His whole arm was about to melt away, and his body protecting immortal Qi was melted.


    "What? No, boy, throw it away, you will be melted, "the wind devil said in a big surprise.


    But it doesn''t help.


    I can only watch it in a hurry.


    However, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and clutched the hide. He couldn''t let go. He was only one last step away from success. The sun flame wrapped his whole right arm and held it firmly in his palm.


    It is his hope that he would rather make a fire and evaporate in the world than give up!


    "Ho Hum... "


    Jinwu virtual shadow struggles violently, but no matter how it stimulates energy, it burns everything close to the skin.


    Ning Tao is clinging to it.


    Gradually, with a cry, the golden light began to weaken


    "It''s done!"


    The wind devil was relieved when he saw it.


    Ning Tao also felt that the burning pain had been reduced a lot. As soon as the skill was used, the pain was relieved. Looking at the golden hide he held in his hands, he was surprised and happy. He succeeded. He succeeded.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    On the outside, jiaozi knew exactly what was going on inside. He raised his eyelids and muttered, "the holy body of the sun is a good match for the Bible of the sun."


    "Dang ~"


    another bell rang, spread over 90000 Li.


    Even the residents of the ancient continent could hear the bell clearly? How could there be a bell?


    It''s like it''s coming from the disaster zone?


    But how is that possible? Countless people were confused, but the news spread quickly


    At this time, the longer you stay in the gate of yin and Yang, the more powerful the mysterious bell is, and the closer you get to it, even your souls feel shaking, as if they will be shaken away at any time.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    The wind devil is short of breath. He can''t resist the power of this magic weapon. He hastens Ning Tao to leave here.


    Although there are magic and powerful treasures, such as five color fan, dragon ball and white jade bone But they can''t take it. It''s good for them to be able to absorb the Qi of yin and Yang.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao had no choice but to leave even if he didn''t give up. However, he even tried to collect it with various utensils, but it didn''t work.


    But when he was about to leave the gate, he caught a glimpse of a stone and grabbed it subconsciously.


    Unexpectedly, although it was very heavy, he caught it out. The next second, he felt light all over and rushed out of the gate. With a "boom", the gate healed automatically.


    The shield of yin and Yang immediately fell down.


    There was a clang.


    It was only with this sound that everything calmed down.


    "Happy, finally, ha ha..."


    The wind devil was in a good mood, and he even laughed. At that time, he had absorbed a lot of yin and Yang power, which had been turned into energy to make up for the loss. When it was completely refined, it should be almost done.


    Maybe we can improve a little more.


    At his level, even if he can improve a little bit, it''s a wonderful event.


    Some people may not be able to reach that level in ten thousand years.


    "Boy, now you''ve got the second half of the exam. When you go to a martial arts contest in a month or two, are you sure of it?"


    "Well "No, No."


    But a strange voice came from one side.


    Wind devil startled for a while, still thought Ning Tao how? As soon as he turned his head, he found that the boy was covering his mouth tightly, and he didn''t dare to take a breath. As soon as he moved, two forces of yin and Yang overflowed along his nostrils.


    In a flash, Ning Tao was so fierce that he took a long breath like a whale.


    The two strands of yin and Yang were sucked in again.


    His whole face turned red.


    "You..."


    The crazy devil is short of breath and his mouth is pumping. Even though he has a deep understanding of Ning Tao, he can''t help but want to say something rude when he sees this scene.


    "You £¤% @ # Niupi..."


    However, Ning Tao is proud of picking eyebrows, still holding his breath to press down the force of yin and Yang.


    How can he run away if he is not easy to suck?


    Just now, he lost hundreds of billions on dumplings, but he never lost money.His face was colorful, red and blue, as if there were shadows running in his body


    At this time, the wind devil noticed that the stones dropped by Ning Tao''s side were red and blue. When he was inside, he couldn''t see them clearly without paying attention. He waved and picked them up and found that they were not rare.


    But it''s also a treasure.


    It is the material object formed by the Qi of yin and Yang.


    This stone is basically equivalent to dozens of yin and Yang forces, which is still too little for him.


    He shook his head and gave it back to Ning Tao.


    As soon as he took over the Yin Yang stone, Ning Tao''s surprised face suddenly changed. He quickly crossed his knees and sat down to work. Then, the energy around him gathered from all directions bit by bit from the misty space.


    "Eh, are you going to break through? So fast? " In the blink of an eye, the wind devil realized clearly in his heart, and his face also showed surprise.


    What a freak this kid is.


    It seems that it''s not many years since he broke through Xianhuang. Tut Tut, it''s many times faster than he was then.


    "It''s nice to be young..."


    Jiaozi also noticed this scene. Although a little fairy emperor is nothing in his eyes, Ning Tao''s qualification is OK and very young.


    However, it seems that there are some secrets in him, some of which are hidden deeply.


    But it has nothing to do with it. It''s too lazy to think


    "Hum Hum... "


    The Dantian Galaxy in ningtao''s body is rapidly compressed and rotated. It has already had a great spiritual rain, which is equivalent to a small and medium-sized galaxy. It gathers abundant energy and breaks through a certain limit at a certain moment.


    The momentum of his whole person also soared, and a more powerful force poured into his whole body.


    Breakthrough, Xianhuang double!


    A moment later, Ning Tao slowly opened his eyes, some surprise of a long sigh of relief, laughing: "become, double, faster than I imagined for several years."


    "Nonsense, the power of yin and yang can save you years of hard work. It''s a strange thing if you suck so much at once and don''t break through. Besides, you are my younger brother of dumpling master, so you''re not so gifted."


    The voice of Jiaozi comes from one side.


    Ning Tao and his parents look at each other and smile bitterly. They feel that this dumpling is full of bad taste.


    I don''t know if it''s boring.


    The stomach also "coos" from time to time.


    As soon as he reaches out his hand and sucks the shield of yin and Yang, he just wants to take it back. Suddenly, with a light sound, Ning Tao is surprised to find that the level of the shield of yin and Yang has been improved.


    You''re one step away.


    You know, they''re just imperial instruments.


    Can absorbing the power of yin and Yang make them improve their own level?


    But as soon as the dumpling turned its mouth, you said: "its quality level is very high, but you can''t feel it, and now it''s lack of energy, it''s just recovering. In those days, it was Cough... "


    It seems that I have said too much, so I quickly shut up.

 Chapter 3420

    See its words vague, Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, in front of a bright, this Yin and Yang shield is still a good baby?


    Can it be promoted to an artifact?


    It''s strange to say that in those years, although its ranks were only imperial instruments, they were incomparable in terms of hardness. In those years, so many battles, big and small, failed to break the shield of yin and Yang.


    On the contrary, it is the white fall in his hands, which is often damaged, constantly updated and replaced.


    I don''t know how many of the other armors have been destroyed. It seems that it has been with me all the time.


    Always No damage!


    Ning Tao ponders, but shakes his head again.


    Even if it can advance to the most powerful holy instrument, where can it absorb so much yin and Yang power? I don''t have enough of myself. Forget it. Let''s see the luck.


    "Boy, what are you going to do next? It should be more than a month before the big fairy''s martial arts contest, "the wind devil pinched his finger and asked about the time.


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, looked at the golden hide in his hand, and the thin force of yin and Yang around him, and decided: "I''ll shut up here, consolidate my accomplishments, study the holy Dharma, and go out in a month."


    "In a word, we should win over the fairy anyway. I always feel that A big storm is coming... "


    As soon as the wind devil''s face changed, he nodded silently. He believed that Ning Tao''s intuition would not be wrong. He also had this kind of feeling. However, it was not so strong. I don''t know if the galactic war is coming? Or the world war?


    But their strength is far from enough.


    If you want to fight, you will not be able to


    In the conversation of several people, I don''t know that in a corner where no one is watching, the brain of the steel gun is blank, the heart beats fast, the breath is suffocating, just like a vegetable, silently reciting: "can''t see me, can''t see me..."


    And the outside world is in a turbulent period.


    In the past two years, a lot has happened, especially one thing, which is particularly sensational.


    Attracted the attention of most of the world.


    If the sage college enrollment is the victory of the common people and the free cultivation, then the big fairy''s martial arts contest is a good thing between the nobles and the demons.


    What is a martial arts contest?


    It''s very simple. The strong get everything.


    This is a very pure event, and it has been popular in the world for a long time. The fairies of the great fairies will get married sooner or later, especially the saints. The love between men and women can''t be cut off, so just make use of it.


    For the benefit of galaxy and clan.


    Later, it evolved into a martial arts contest.


    I have to say that this method does have some effects. The fairy has been enduring for so many years. There are also many reasons for this. It has its own system.


    An invitation to recruit a son-in-law has been sent to every corner of the world, and notices have been pasted all over countless cities.


    As long as you have the ability, you can try it.


    Whether they are aristocrats or monks, do they have any background? Even if there is no saint, some fairies will get married.


    Maybe you''ll get it.


    And because of this, it attracted countless people''s excitement and cheers. In fact, many people did not go to the saint because there was only one saint. Although perfect, there was only one person who could have her.


    And the conditions are too hard, too harsh.


    It''s not that anyone can do it easily.


    Therefore, it''s also a good thing to lower your goal and get the favor of any fairy. It''s estimated that you can wake up when you dream.


    Of course, what is the purpose of the big fairy''s martial arts contest? Everyone knows that.


    That is to enhance strength and influence.


    To put it bluntly, marriage can ensure the prosperity of the great fairy for millions of years, and it is also the most common to have a big force or a big family.


    However, it is not without exception.


    Sanxiu can also participate, but they can only participate. Compared with those big forces, the conditions are more than ten times harsh.


    It''s because you have no school and no background. Although you are easy to control and can be used by the great fairy, your role is still too weak compared with that of a big force, unless you are strong enough.


    It can show the value of bringing benefits to the great fairy, and it can only be agreed by the majority.


    It''s easier said than done.


    Basically, according to the traditional practice, it''s not bad that one of the ten matriculation sessions is free.


    Therefore, those who want to take part in the competition need to go through the examination first, but those big influence children don''t need to be recognized as the first place in the final.


    Fairies are not ruthless either. They are basically the first in history. As long as they are almost the same, they will admit it.


    So credibility, can be a unique.


    However, some people may ask, since it is so difficult for a sanxiu to take part in it, and it is also difficult for him to take part in it, just for the sake of marrying a pretty girl, is it? Is it not worth it?


    Why do you have to get involved?


    If you think so, it''s a big mistake. No matter it''s the scattered cultivation or the great power genius, if you enter the door, you will become the son-in-law of the great fairy. Although you won''t become the leader of the fairy sect, you have a lot of power.Moreover, the fairy sect will also cultivate a virtuous son-in-law. After all, this is the pride selected from the dragon among the people.


    The talent is absolutely top.


    At least he is a strong man.


    If the fairy is in trouble, how can he not help?


    Basically, the emperor''s son-in-law of every term is a great person with great strength. Only in this way can we ensure the prosperity of the great fairy.


    Just think about it. There was no school or school in a casual practice, but did it have a background?


    The great fairy is under one person and above ten thousand people.


    Who would refuse such a huge benefit?


    So no matter how hard it is, those self-cultivation Tianjiao will still crowd out their heads. They will participate with red eyes and excitement. They will have all the resources and backgrounds.


    Why not?


    In between, it''s just taking what you need


    Ning Tao, however, can''t use his real identity or the name of the family of origin. He can only act as a casual monk. He takes part in it under the pseudonym of Ning Xiaotian. After more than a month''s closure, he finally leaves the pass and says goodbye to jiaozi, Fengmo and others.


    Alone on the road to the fairy.


    The origin clan will also go. After all, they are also respectable. Moreover, at such a grand gathering, once they gain insight, they can also chat with some aristocratic circles.


    At least it''s good for the sales of xianjiu


    The fairy queen of the mountain.


    A fairy in white, standing on the top of the mountains, looks into the distance with a pair of complicated beautiful eyes, and her dress is like a flower in the cold wind. She is very sad. The girl has something on her mind, and she is often alone with the wind.


    This girl, I haven''t seen her for a long time Guqiong!


    I saw her beautiful eyes complex, some nervous, nervous, hesitant, in short, unspeakable feeling.


    The core of the martial arts competition is her.


    She is about to be married out. Even if she doesn''t want to, she will accept it, just like Shiyao in those years. This is what she was destined to do when she became a saint.


    She has accepted it, but now she is only looking forward to one thing. Will Ning Tao come?


    The man she likes!


    Will he become the son-in-law in his mind?

 Chapter 3421

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    When the girl was worried about something, a beautiful woman fell down. She was graceful and graceful. When she saw this, she cherished it in her heart.


    "How about Huagu? He Are you coming? " The twinkling eyes of guxiqiong were full of expectation.


    However, Fengyun Meifu shook her head and sighed: "I''ve already asked for it and confirmed it several times. It''s true that Ning Tao didn''t attend, and there''s no news from him at all."


    Gu Qiong was silent. She was full of thoughts in the cold wind, but she insisted: "I believe he will come."


    But as soon as she bit her red lips, she couldn''t help but dissuade her and said, "Joan, I''m afraid he can''t come. Don''t you forget? He is now a wanted criminal named by the four major galaxies, offering a reward of more than one trillion yuan. "


    "Even if he dares to come, he will die. I don''t know how many people want to cut his head in exchange for a reward."


    "Moreover, there has been no news from him for many years, just like the world has evaporated. There is no news from him in Dahuang. Even if he has a heart, he is still powerless now. You''d better forget him as soon as possible..."


    Guqiong was silent and her cold clothes were bleak.


    Looking at his delicate dress, his beautiful face is just like being kissed by an angel. His delicate body and waist are so beautiful that even women are envious.


    But She already belongs to some man.


    "I''ll wait for him all the time..."


    "Alas..."


    A beautiful woman sighs, trapped by love.


    But Ning Tao really can''t come. He can''t protect himself now. How can he come here to rob his son-in-law?


    Even if they come, how can they beat those people? The real dragons and demons in the world gather here. How can he win?


    If he wins, will the fairy invite him to be his son-in-law? And offend those four galaxies?


    Ning Tao doesn''t have that value yet.


    They are looking for a son-in-law, not trouble


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    For several days in a row, the great fairy reverberated with an ancient bell. It was not powerful, but loud.


    With "fairy sect" as the center, it spread rapidly.


    It has attracted heroes from all directions, six Super galaxies, four princes and countless dragons among people


    This is a high-end gathering, just like the epitome of xiaohuanyu. It is the best opportunity for the major forces to test their own descendants, not only to grab relatives, but also to compete with each other.


    In the end, after the fierce selection, the person chosen is not only the winner, but also can be called The strongest of the new generation.


    Three generations are the best!


    Can represent a period completely!


    The most powerful of the older generation has the dignity of heaven


    Ning Tao didn''t want to know about it. He came for Gu Qiong and for the sake of cooperation. I don''t know what the fancy is. I dare not ask.


    Anyway, it''s over.


    When he came here, the registration was almost over, and there was still an examination after the application.


    Ning Tao shrugs his shoulders and says it doesn''t matter. The assessment mainly includes three levels: one is strength, two is talent, three is mind, faith and even willpower.


    Although I don''t know what they are, they should be very strict, right? But in the end, he was disappointed.


    One punch hurt the Immortal Emperor.


    There are nine colors on the "Xiangen terrace".


    Finally, under the scolding and torture of Da Neng, he walked out of the mental assessment with a relaxed face.


    I didn''t even feel warm up.


    Actually got a "full score through the praise.".


    Ning Tao is speechless. He doesn''t know what this assessment is for? But in a word, it''s a good thing to pass the examination and take part in the recruitment.


    The contest was held three days later.


    Only then will the real showdown begin.


    The pride of all sides has gathered, and the representatives of the six major galaxies have already arrived, dazzled at the end.


    It is said that in addition to the saints, there are thirty-six fairies to recruit relatives together, several more than before.


    This shows that the probability of success is greatly increased.


    Of course, although there are still three days left, we will not wait for nothing. There are all kinds of warm-up activities.


    The fairy dances the sword.


    Talent fight, fight in advance, fight Not to mention how wonderful it is, it''s a real uproar.


    Ning Tao leaned on a stone pillar with a withered grass in his mouth. He enjoyed the dancing posture of the fairy with great interest. Sometimes he cheered and joked: "this is so big, this is also very big, ouch, this is so white..."


    Just when he saw the rise, suddenly a man came over with a dirty face and a provocative eyebrow. The thief said with a smile: "dare to ask this Taoist brother, but brother ningtian?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, the Mou son glanced at him one eye, see this person, the figure is short, but the thief eyebrow mouse eye, return a face of clever, now this smile, is to appear more obscene, let a person have a kind of cry and smile are not feeling.I don''t feel like I''m here to recruit, but to be funny.


    However, he subconsciously swept away, but was surprised that this guy was still an Immortal Emperor.


    What the hell.


    Can such people become emperors?


    "Well Well, you are... " Ning Tao doubts.


    Seeing this, the wretched man raised his eyebrows and said shrewdly, "I''m Wei. I''m Jin. I''m the leader of the sanxiu alliance. Just now, I saw that my brother was very powerful. I really admire him."


    "But our brothers are scattered and helpless. They can''t compete with those big forces, so they should unite. I see that our brothers have good strength. I sincerely invite you to join the alliance. My brothers are willing to be the vice leader of the Alliance..."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao probably understood that he had come to dig himself for a long time.


    It''s just a group.


    But he doesn''t have that interest and it doesn''t make sense.


    Immediately shrugged his shoulders, waved his hand and said: "I''m sorry, I''m really not interested. Daoyou, go find someone else..."


    However, as soon as the words came to an end, Ning Tao suddenly found that several people surrounded him. All of them were powerful sanxiu with a bad face. One of them even glared and said, "you are not smart. How dare you refuse the invitation of the alliance leader?"


    "Do you know who this is? Mr. Wei Shengjin, a master of Yixing Taoist, personally invited you to give you a face... "


    But the words didn''t finish, Ning Tao suddenly couldn''t help laughing, laughing back and forth, stomachache, sanitary napkin? No wonder he always thinks something strange?


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Who Who named you? Ha ha... "


    Wretched man a face depressed, mercilessly stare that person one eye, brain cripple? He was specially reminded.


    Other people want to laugh, obviously stifling.


    One by one, his face turned red.


    Wei Shengjin was black, his eyes were jumping wildly, his muscles were shaking, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Daoyou, you can think about it again. Only when we join hands can we all hold the beauty home..."


    "Oh? So confident, what do I need to do if I join? " Ning Tao joked with a smile on his face.


    Wei Shengjin said with a smile: "we should make good use of our strategy. Those big forces'' arrogance is too strong. We can let some brothers spend it and try to find out their bottom. Of course, it''s not in vain. There will be rich rewards for every game..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Ning Tao understood that, to put it bluntly, sacrificing the majority to make the minority better.


    Obviously, these loose repairs have been calculated.


    But he had some interest.


    "It''s OK for me to join. Give me the position of leader. In this case, maybe we can talk about..."


    Ning Tao held his arm and joked.


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of Zhao Yuhe and others suddenly became gloomy, their eyes were cold, and they sneered: "boy, don''t be shameless, do you want the leader? Who do you think you are? Would you like a disabled meal? "


    This time, Wei Shengjin didn''t stop him, and a sneer came from the corner of his mouth.


    It seems necessary to teach him a lesson.


    Otherwise I don''t know what obedience is!

 Chapter 3422

    "Disabled package?"


    "What? Do you want to be tough with me? " Seeing this, Ning Tao sniffed and sneered.


    Although there are six or seven people around, and their strength is not bad, especially Zhao Yuhe, who is quite hostile, the one who really gets his eye is Wei Shengjin, whose strength is barely passable.


    "Boy, are you a drag? You''re not the only one who can pass the test perfectly? Let me meet you. "


    Zhao Yuhe was not angry, and he was about to catch it.


    It''s just like a jade river pouring down. This move is very stable in strength, speed and manipulation. It''s excellent as a casual practitioner.


    However, in Ning Tao''s eyes, he is still too slow. He is about to fall and cover him.


    He remained indifferent.


    The pupils of Wei Shengjin and others also contracted.


    "Not moving? Is it arrogant or scared? No, he was very good in the assessment... "


    "Even if it''s not half step Immortal Emperor, it''s also emperor level..."


    Just in a few people''s doubts, this hand actually penetrated Ning Tao and grabbed an empty, not an entity.


    Wei Sheng''s golden pupil suddenly shrinks and stares at the scene. He suddenly wakes up and says: "no, it''s the shadow behind you..."


    But just now, it''s obviously a step too late.


    Zhao Yuhe only felt his back stiff, and his gesture stopped, as if he would die if he moved again.


    "What When... "


    "You..."


    People are also shocked. They don''t see how Ning Tao moves. The speed is too fast. It''s like a moving mirage. The power of this man is not simple.


    Ning Xiaotian?


    I haven''t heard of this man.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a person in sanxiu!


    "Asshole, let Yuhe Daoyou go, or I will not die with you today..."


    "That''s right. You are also a monk. Why are you against us?" The rest of them were shocked and angry.


    But at this time, Wei Shengjin in the lightning flint, quick thoughts, busy dry smile way: "brother Ning, don''t be impulsive, just a joke, no intention for the enemy."


    "Brother Zhao just wants to compete with each other. Brother Ning is really powerful, which makes the brothers admire him..."


    At the back of Zhao Yuhe, there are two fingers close together and point at his neck. It''s Ning Tao. After hearing this, he sneered: "a joke, I want to expose this time. Do you think I''m a bully?"


    "But it''s a joke. If I''m weak at the moment, am I disabled?"


    "Well This... "


    Wei Shengjin''s smile is stiff. Seeing the sarcasm of Ning Tao''s mouth, he can''t help feeling that this boy is very difficult.


    He felt sorry and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "brother Ning, there is a family in the world. We just want to unite. It may be a little extreme and offensive just now. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "If you want to be the leader of this alliance, I''m willing to give up my position. As long as you can let Yuhe Daoyou go and make everyone better, I have no complaints..."


    As soon as the words came out, those people were in a hurry. They even said, "master of the Wei League, how can we allow such people to lead us?"


    "Hong Chen, I admire very few people in my life. You are definitely one of them, leader of Wei League. I only recognize you as the leader of Wei League. It''s hard for anyone else to come here. Today, we can''t catch up with him."


    "Yes, that''s right. Fight with him. As long as he dares to hurt Yuhe Daoyou, he can''t get out of here..."


    The crowd was excited.


    Wei Shengjin is very moved and reveals his true feelings. However, he glances at Ning Tao and outlines his mouth.


    Want to be the leader? How can it be so easy?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sniffed. The boy had some skills. He didn''t know what means he used to cheat these people? Willing to work hard for him.


    It seems that we can''t judge people by their appearance.


    The Taoist of Yuhe was even more affected by the atmosphere. He said with red eyes: "brothers, let''s do it. Even if Zhao Yuhe is dead, we can''t let the leader of Wei alliance suffer this great humiliation, let alone delay everyone''s great future."


    I clenched my teeth and clapped back.


    There is a sense of dying together.


    However, in an instant, a terrible momentum enveloped him, just like being watched coldly by an ancient beast, which scared him out in a cold sweat. His brain suddenly woke up, and his toes suddenly retreated.


    "Well What a terrible momentum... "


    Zhao Yuhe was shocked.


    If he does not retreat, he will surely die.


    At this time, a group of scattered practitioners were both surprised and happy. When they were about to protect Zhao Yuhe, they kept a close eye on Ning Tao.


    Wei Sheng''s golden eyes flashed. I''m afraid this guy is hard to deal with. Unexpectedly, he was careless and underestimated. He knew that he should change his strategy first.It''s not worth the loss to fight now.


    Just as he was good at timing, Ning Tao played his robe and lost his interest. He said: "OK, for the sake of your brotherhood, let it go, but don''t force others any more."


    With that, Ning Tao took a deep look at Wei Shengjin. With a curved corner of his mouth, he narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "you''re very good. I hope I can meet you when I''m recruiting."


    Wei Shengjin''s obscene smile froze, and he could not help but scold him. He wrote it down. He said with a smile: "brother Ning, we are all casual practitioners. The real enemy is those great talents..."


    Then he said no more and left with others.


    It''s a complete failure this time, but fortunately, it''s a good thing for us to gain more prestige


    Looking at the back of a group of people leaving, Ning Tao has withered grass in his mouth and ponders silently. It seems that this martial arts contest is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Wei Shengjin is so hard to deal with. I don''t know what those powerful talents are like?


    However, before that Zhao Yuhe said "one apricot Taoist", he had heard the wind devil master say one or two.


    It''s a great casual practice.


    When he traveled, he was already famous. Unexpectedly, Wei Shengjin was his apprentice.


    "Interesting..."


    At the same time, disaster zone.


    In that foggy inner area, jiaozi drooped and lost interest. He couldn''t sleep for a while, so he went to tease the emperor of steel spear. This boy has been playing dead for more than a month. How long can he play?


    Ning Tao was going to take him, but he was stopped by jiaozi. He had to find someone to relieve his boredom.


    This is also a chance for the steel gun.


    So Ning Tao didn''t care


    But at this time, all kinds of boring dumplings suddenly squint, eyebrows pick, as if aware of something, raised his eyelids, rushed around indifferent way: "what are you doing here? Who''s going to feed me? "


    As soon as I said that, in this plain space, there was a shadow of a smart old man. I don''t know how to get it? But said with a smile: "so many years, your temper has not changed, no wonder he wants to lock you here."


    "It''s still a while before the" eternal war ". I didn''t expect that you would wake up so early. Is that one coming back? It''s unexpected... "

 Chapter 3423

    On hearing the four words of "eternal war", jiaozi just gave a cold hum and said, "old man Shang, are you here to inquire about the news in advance and the truth?"


    "I remember last time, you were just one of the survivors. I didn''t expect that now you have changed and become rich. Do you need to let me see how much you have improved?"


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    A wave of sound, mixed with the divine power rushed.


    Below, the steel spear fairy emperor was still and tight. He couldn''t hear them, but the movement sounded like a bomb in his heart. The muscles on his face were shaking wildly. It was visible to the naked eye, and his face seemed to be scared green.


    "Heaven, my ancestors, what evil have I done? You''re going to throw me to the tiger''s mouth. "


    "Master Ning Tao, help me..."


    Seeing this, the smart old man gave a bitter smile and said: "you are still so irritable. You, me and even him are a grain of dust on the road of seeking Tao, but his hope is greater."


    "I''m only here for one thing. If that one really comes back, please tell him for me."


    "I Not his enemy


    Dumpling a listen to, haughtily of curl a mouth way: "cut, understand you also dare not, however, still your kid sensible."


    The smart old man gave a wry smile. The light on the virtual shadow was about to dissipate, but he left behind a joking saying: "during this period, try to be calm. Now the little guy''s psychological endurance is very weak."


    "Don''t scare them..."


    I don''t know whether it''s the steel gun or the forbidden area of disaster, which has attracted a large number of people''s attention.


    But jiaozi turned his mouth and muttered: "you dare to threaten me, old boy, you are fast..."


    However, the smart old man''s words still brought it to ponder, secretly ponder, do not know what to think?


    Is it almost the battle of eternity?


    How long did I sleep? Why hasn''t the master come back yet? I can''t feel his breath and connection?


    Strange? Is something wrong?


    Dumplings fall into silence


    Three days later, in the blink of an eye, those dignified people, the strong, or the big family, gathered together in the big fairy, do not know who will become the son-in-law this time?


    In short, the voice of emperor Jiang is the highest at present.


    His strength, one of the strongest in the competition, was unmatched in those years, and is still the same today.


    In addition to him, there are several other people''s voices. Basically, the heroes of these generations, Tianjiao, are all gathered together. The people who see them are dazzled. Even some of the older generation have to admire them.


    Ning Tao, as one of the contestants, sits alone in the waiting area yawning.


    Finally, have we started?


    I''ve enjoyed the excitement these days.


    All around, many familiar contestants have come here, even the younger generation. Although they are not strong enough, they can at least broaden their horizons and witness the pride of the previous generation.


    He swept around, as if they were the only young people of their generation to participate.


    Jiang Huang and Jiang Qingge didn''t sign up.


    All of a sudden, a man dressed in black, free and easy, carrying a long sword came over and went straight to Ning Tao. He arched his hand and said with a smile: "dare to ask, is Daoyou brother Ning Tian?"


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, subconsciously nodded, who is this person? How do you know who you are?


    Have you become famous?


    Seeing his confession, the man in Black said with a smile, "do you mind sitting next to me?"


    Ning Tao is more confused. What he cares about is not sitting there, but that this person is obviously making friends with him, but he doesn''t know? Who is this? After he came here, he had a conflict with Wei Shengjin.


    Is Wei Jin''s enemy?


    Or is it for the sake of wooing yourself? Can''t the mask be exposed?


    Just as he was daydreaming, the man in black reported to his family and said with a smile, "I''m Li Wenfeng, the representative of the great ecliptic system, who is also the contestant in this recruitment."


    "Listen to my younger martial brother Jiang Qingge say, the last time about Scorpio, it was Daoyou who was willing to give up his life to help, not afraid of difficulties and dangers, and then turned the situation around. I''d like to thank Daoyou for the great Zodiac. If you have anything in the future, just speak up."


    "I am the great Zodiac. I have no other words."


    As soon as the words came out, the people who didn''t pay attention to it suddenly looked at this side and exclaimed.


    It''s Li Wenfeng.


    Darling, this is a big man.


    Even in the last year''s talent list, it was a first-class evil, and its strength was unfathomable.


    When he heard this, Ning Tao suddenly saw that Jiang Qingge was looking this way in the audience in the distance.


    Jiang Chen, Mo Xian, Mo Li, Qu Xiaoxi They''ve all gathered there.


    This guy is a companion for himself.He deserves to be his good brother.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao immediately said with a smile: "brother Li, you''re welcome. I hate traitors the most. Please sit down..."


    Li Wenfeng did not see the outside, and directly sat down beside Ning Tao. The reason why he was so polite to the virtuous corporal was that Scorpio really helped the zodiac a lot.


    At that time, they couldn''t make a move. They were watched by Scorpio, and even restrained by various forces.


    But Jiang Qingge did it.


    At that time, few people thought that he could successfully come back, but unexpectedly, he really succeeded.


    As soon as the hostages arrived, the scorpion supreme couldn''t hold his breath again that day. He held on for more than a year and finally gave up.


    It''s really hard to be soft. There are only a few descendants left in his scorpion pulse. If all of them die, do you want him to work harder? No more energy


    Therefore, Ning Tao has done a great help to the zodiac, and they are still in debt.


    But when outsiders saw this scene, their faces were wonderful and they began to murmur curiously. Who was the man next to Li Wenfeng? Is it worth his friendship?


    Which dark horse is it?


    At this time, Ning Tao and Li Wenfeng had a good conversation and ignored the outside world''s comments.


    Suddenly, looking at the faces of some acquaintances, Ning Tao couldn''t help asking: "brother Li, who are the strong enemies in this recruitment? Who is the pride of all the major galaxies? "


    It''s almost time to play. You have to know who the opponent is.


    But Li Wenfeng was surprised and said with a wry smile, "brother Ning, when you come to the competition, don''t you inquire about your opponent? For the virgin? Or for a fairy


    "Of course, it''s a saint. No matter who it is, it''s OK to knock it down with one punch," Ning Tao shrugged.


    Li Wenfeng also laughed and said: "brother Ning is really interesting. Well, I''ll tell you a few people. We must pay attention to them. If we meet them, we must surrender as soon as possible. Safety is important."


    "A total of six Super galaxies participated in this time. Each of them has a Tianjiao, and some of them are also very famous. They are


    "Big crape myrtle, Emperor Jiang!"


    "Big spiral, Chen Qingyang!"


    "Big cross, Gu Qianye!"


    "Big Dipper, north to the sky!"


    He pointed to five men with extraordinary bearing and introduced them one by one. They were all formidable enemies of his generation.


    Ning Tao thought deeply, but it seemed that there was one less. He not only doubted, "what about the big sky?"


    "Well This... "


    Li Wenfeng hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said: "it''s strange that Da Tianming also sent someone to attend this time, but I don''t know this person. It''s said that the origin is not simple. I don''t know if it''s the demon hidden in the snow."


    "Anyway, brother Ning, once you meet him, you must be careful. It seems that his name is It''s a long time


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s smile suddenly froze.


    "Who?"

 Chapter 3424

    See Ning Tao stunned raised a few decibels, Li Wenfeng also can''t help but be scared, so excited? He scratched his head and hesitated: "when It''s a long time


    "It''s like that''s the name. Yes, I remember it right. Does brother Ning know him? Do you have a grudge? "


    Ning Tao is biting his teeth and his face is black.


    He didn''t expect that he was not only alive, but also took refuge in Tianming. He also dared to take part in the martial arts contest. This traitor is a villain.


    However, this is also an opportunity. If you can meet him personally, you can kill him.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to get rid of your own hatred.


    It can also be regarded as clearing up hidden dangers for the time and space group.


    For the sake of the millions of people who are sacrificed by blood, we need to seek justice and make a statement to sacrifice their spirits in heaven.


    Seeing that Li Wenfeng was puzzled, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "this man is a villain. However, he does have some strength. He still has the blood of time and space in his body. If brother Li can get on with him, don''t show mercy."


    "What? Time and space


    As soon as the words came out, Li Wenfeng suddenly turned pale. He almost had some bottom in his heart. He was really a strong enemy.


    No wonder the "ghost" has been replaced.


    Also think of some time ago, as well as the meaning of Ning Tao words, immediately nodded with a smile.


    If you can meet him, try to solve him as much as possible. It can also be regarded as returning a favor to Ning Tao, and keeping such a person in heaven and hell is also a disaster in the future.


    Just kill two birds with one stone.


    At this time, Li Wenfeng digs away from the topic, points to other people and says with a smile: "in addition to these people, there are also some people who are not easy to provoke, such as the God King."


    "A rare genius in the ancient god system in a million years, he also has some power of time and space in his body. In those years, he won a lot of fame by relying on this power, which is not inferior to us."


    Then he pointed to a man in red.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and glanced at the God King. He found that his arms were complete and his eyes were bright. Did his breath seem more refined and stronger?


    "And this one, who is good at sealing his family and his family, is very good at using all kinds of sealing methods. In his family''s blood, there is a strong power of sealing. It''s very difficult. If you meet him, you must make a quick decision."


    A man points to Li Xuanmiao.


    "Oh? "The seal?"


    Ning Tao is surprised to find that there seems to be a door in the middle of the man''s brow. He can see it deeply, but he has the intention to sink in.


    It''s like being suppressed.


    But the spirit soon recovered.


    "Sure enough..."


    But at this time, seal a door to seem to have a feeling, toward this side to see one eye, the face does not change color, drew back the vision again.


    Li Wenfeng is the only one who can make him afraid.


    Who knows who''s next to him?


    With a smile, Li Wenfeng introduced several people, including the means they are good at. He did his best. Just as he said that, he suddenly saw a group of people coming. There were nearly ten people, and the team was very large among the competitors.


    The total number of contestants is just over 200, which brings together more than half of the world and ten people. It''s really not a small number.


    The leader is Wei Shengjin!


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, this guy''s team actually expanded, gang, this guy has a good hand.


    Wei Shengjin sweeps around. His wretched face is treacherous. Soon, he notices Ning Tao. He knows that he is not easy to deal with, so he goes to deal with other people.


    If you want to grab a good seat, there will inevitably be disputes


    Li Wenfeng frowned, shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "brother Ning, don''t look down on this man. Although he is not handsome, he even can''t bear to look directly at him."


    "However, it''s said that his talent is extremely high, even higher than mine. He was accepted as an apprentice by Taoist Yixing since he was a child. That''s an old master. He''s very powerful, so although he''s a casual practitioner, he''s very powerful."


    Ning Tao was a little surprised. Li Wenfeng praised him so much that he even thought his talent was inferior to him.


    Seriously, he didn''t see it.


    Guess, is there anything extraordinary?


    At this time, the sound of Qin suddenly rang out. In an instant, the spirit of the people was drawn into a sacred national costume. The white clothes were floating, the fairies were holy, and more than a thousand fairies, yingyanyan, fell down.


    A few of them in the front row are really long, with the moon closed and the flowers shy. They are extremely beautiful.


    Let a person see, as if fell into.


    Staring straight in a daze.


    "Well How beautiful... "


    And the first few, one by one charming, delicate, even wearing a veil, can not cover their beautiful face, snow fat, jade, skin white and tender, the whole person as if with their own light.


    Some innocent little boys fell.


    The heart of spring starts to beat fast.


    Don''t mention the little boy, even the old man is breathing fast, one by one sigh, envy, in short, mixed feelings, both love, and a sense of powerlessness.There are fairies of their generation, but they are old, but fairies are more beautiful.


    It''s really moving.


    And a sweet, clear voice reverberated in everyone''s ears: "fairy clan, the Lord is here!"


    A colorful fairy, who was the leader of the fairy sect, was very excited and overjoyed


    Ning Tao also made a salute, but he didn''t find Gu Qiong''s figure when he looked left and right among the fairies.


    However, I saw the forbidden flower girl.


    She is also secretly looking at the next, it is their candidate seat, but her face is disappointed.


    Are you looking for yourself?


    Just thinking about it, the colorful fairy smiles, flicks her sleeve and says gently, "all of you, please get up!"


    "I think you have been waiting for this day for a long time. You don''t have much gossip and you all know the rules. Please start the first level, the musical array composed of thousands of fairies."


    "As long as we can stick to a stick of incense, we can pass."


    As soon as the words came out, many people suddenly jumped onto the challenge arena with a high look.


    Obviously, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Ning Tao and Li Wenfeng look at each other, smile bitterly, and jump up, and all the arrogant people who have never appeared finally appear from every corner of the challenge arena.


    Long fierce, a face of indifference, haze, also slowly out in a corner.


    In the blink of an eye, more than 200 people gathered.


    There are more people than in the past years. I just don''t know the level of talents in this year.


    The fairy Lord and the elders nodded slightly.


    "Qin Yin array, Qi!"


    "Hum..."

 Chapter 3425

    A string can play nine days of mysterious sound.


    A Qin sound can control seven emotions and six desires.


    A wave of musical instruments can kill ghosts and demons.


    "Hum, Dang, Dang"


    just flicking the strings, more than 200 people in the challenge arena fell into a boundless dreamland in an instant.


    Ning Tao was surprised that he had been in the mountains and rivers. Everything was so real and vivid. Looking around, he was alone. The sound of wind, water and water symphoned a beautiful movement.


    It''s a very powerful Qin sound array. You can''t find the defect. Even if you look through it, you can''t see the abnormality.


    Of course, it may be that it is comparable to red pupil.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve absorbed the pupil power of the star troll, but even so, I''m resistant to it.


    It seems that he seldom falls in magic


    Not only him, but also more than 200 people, the most arrogant people, fell into this dreamland. You know, it was put together by thousands of fairies, and even the supreme of the zither array could reach the Tao.


    "When Dangdang... "


    The strings of the pipa sound one after another.


    "Start, don''t know how many people will brush down this level?" The crowd exclaimed and couldn''t help smacking.


    Since ancient times, this musical array has been used as the first level, and you are not afraid to find a way to deal with it, because once you fall into an illusion, you will be dominated.


    Demons, shadows, defects will come out.


    No external force can help at this moment.


    Millions of people are full of expectation, and there are many figures all around them, watching them closely.


    Among the contestants, Jiang Di, dressed in a purple robe and wearing a crown, is just like the king''s arrival. His face is indifferent. Although his eyes are closed at the moment, he exudes a kind of dignity.


    There was no panic.


    It seems that I am very sure about the Qin sound array.


    On the other side, Chen Qingyang, dressed in white, looks like a whirlpool. He is tall and cold. He is arrogant and looks up like the north star.


    Gu Qianye enjoyed it like intoxication.


    Shen Wang, Feng Yimen, Wei Shengjin and other people''s faces are full of spirits, but they all have a relaxed color.


    Only time is long and fierce. As the only contestant in Tianming, his face is pale and flustered at the moment. It seems that something has happened in a dreamland. There are big beads of sweat on his forehead, and he is suffering


    "No No,


    "granddad, I''m wrong, don''t kill me..."


    The voice was very weak, very different from Li Wenfeng on the other side, and there was a smile in the corner of his mouth.


    However, Ning Tao, who is beside him, seems to be not on Channel one. He reaches out his hand, scratches his face and opens his eyes. Has it started?


    He looked puzzled and dazed, but he couldn''t help closing his eyes when he saw that all the people around him were closed.


    As if for fear of breaking the silence.


    But this short moment was captured by many people. A young Friar''s face was stiff and he said, "I I think I''ve lost my eye? "


    "That man, did he just open his eyes? Good It''s like a tickle? "


    An old friar sniffed and said, "boy, are you new here? This musical array, can let you enter the dreamland in one second, so fierce, want to open your eyes? Unless we break through, even a supreme one may not be able to break through at the moment. "


    "At a young age, there is something wrong with his eyes. Young people nowadays, alas, they are really bad..."


    "Well I... "


    Below the waves of commotion, exclaimed.


    On the high platform, a fairy patriarch was also stunned and shook his head. Suddenly, he rushed to the patriarch and hesitated: "Zong Lord, do you think it''s possible? Someone Has the battle been broken? "


    "Break out? Jade fairy, are you joking with me? " The seven color patriarch shook his head and said with a smile.


    "You know all about this musical array. Thousands of fairies join hands to start the array. Even if you and I are drawn into it, I''m afraid we can''t get out for a moment."


    "At the moment, although it''s just a mirage attack on these people, and more than 200 people share it, it''s impossible for them to break through the battle. It''s a good thing to stick to a stick of incense..."


    The seven color patriarch shook his head with a smile.


    This kind of thing sounds like a cold joke.


    The jade fairy nodded blankly, but Mei Mou stared at Ning Tao for a long time and whispered: "am I wrong..."


    At this time, Ning Tao is bored.


    Although he was in the dreamland, he didn''t feel the sound of the piano, and he didn''t know why. As long as he was willing, he seemed to be able to break out of the dreamland easily.


    Is this really Qin Yin array?


    Why does he feel like listening to music?


    Ning Tao murmured. After staying for a long time, he could hear the sound of the zither, but he was almost asleep. Is this the magic song of the heart? Or a lullaby?


    Do you have such a strong magic immunity?Never found out? But he didn''t find that the palm of his right hand was shining


    And others, at the moment, are still struggling in that magic dreamland, struggling with themselves, gritting their teeth.


    One or two people have even passed out.


    This is in the move, the fight for the emperor''s son-in-law is a failure, the colorful master waved his hand and rolled it off the stage.


    Soon, one after another, people were eliminated.


    Even if some genius faces are showing the difficulty, thousands of fairy music array, beginning to show extraordinary.


    "Zheng Zheng Zheng... "


    Among the fairies, the first one is a woman with a yellow skirt, which is named Guchun. It is the core of this formation, and also the existence of the young generation of this fairy sect, which is second only to guqiong.


    She can feel the state of more than 200 people clearly when she touches the string.


    Gu Chun was surprised, but also praised, worthy of being the top arrogant people, half incense, even calm.


    Even if she does her best, she still can''t help those determined people. Instead of being afraid, they are willing to get into the world and experience themselves.


    It''s just a honing.


    However, she suddenly felt that there was a person in a wrong state. It was Ning Tao, who was shaking.


    "Why? Is it going to die? "


    Gu Chun picked his eyebrows and saw that Ning Tao would fall at any time, but like a tumbler, there was always a line left.


    She shakes her head and sighs. She immediately stirs up the string and plans to eliminate him immediately. If she continues, she will be possessed.


    "Secret method, the sound of Qin is bleak!"


    "Dang Dang..."


    People also feel the change of the piano sound. They keep a close eye on Ning Tao. Their eyes are bright and fiery. They all want to verify whether they are right or wrong. Is the fairy going to eliminate him?


    "Pour Pour, pour quickly... "


    A lot of people are eager. Ning Tao is really rocking there, like drunk, but he doesn''t fall down.


    I always feel that he will fall down in the next second.


    But that''s what five second money thinks.


    "Why? Strange, why haven''t you fallen down yet? " Gu Chun murmured and couldn''t help increasing the sound of the piano.


    I want to end Ning Tao''s pain.


    But no matter how strong she was, she never failed.


    Gradually, more than half of the time of burning incense passed. Gu Chun was short of breath, and her face changed. She had five fingers in her hand. The sound of the piano was extremely fierce. A mysterious and powerful force suppressed Ning Tao.


    But he was still wobbly.


    "Damn, what''s going on? Is it out of order? Is he struggling with willpower? "


    Gu Chun looks puzzled.


    I''ll see you for the first time.


    However, I admire Ning Tao in my heart.


    A lot of people have noticed him with a look of surprise. This guy is really a freak. He has been wobbling for a long time, and nearly 100 people have been eliminated.


    If you insist on it, you may be able to pass.


    Many people cheered loudly.


    Even the seven color patriarch nodded to Ning Tao with a smile and said, "this young man has good willpower."


    As soon as the words came to an end, Ning Tao made a mistake and accidentally stepped on the air. He faltered and was about to fall down. Everyone took a breath and opened his eyes. His heart was thumping. Is it over?


    Is he going to fail after so long?


    "It''s a pity. It''s just a short time away..."


    However, under the crowd''s sigh, Ning Tao suddenly waved his hand and got up. He stood there again, covered his mouth and yawned. He was still sleepy. He put his hands in his sleeves and stood there to sleep.


    It''s like it''s none of your business.


    But at this moment, the whole court was silent.


    "Sleep Are you asleep

 Chapter 3426

    At this moment, millions of people are all dumbfounded, looking at Ning Tao one by one.


    How can he sleep on such a serious occasion? no Is he able to sleep? no Why does he sleep? Is he here to be funny?


    All the people felt was a paste in their heads.


    I''m totally confused.


    So many years, so many times, in this serious challenge arena, never happened such a scene?


    "This This... "


    Gu Chun, Yu Xianzi and others are just like seeing ghosts. Even the seven color patriarch looks dull. After looking at the Qin sound array filled with Qin sound, there is no mistake. But why is the young man not affected?


    If you look at other people, Jiang Di and Li Wenfeng, you can see some changes even if they are fierce for a long time.


    Or hard, or relaxed, or struggling.


    Can Ning Tao this posture, seem to be not affected by the heart magic music, even feel bored fell asleep.


    This is a huge impact on her fairy sect and their proud Qin music array. Is it still the heart magic array without flaws?


    The faces of the representatives of the major forces have changed. This young man Who is it?


    Gu Chun is short of breath. He has already done his best. He is full of sweat and fragrance. He aims at Ning Tao and maximizes his strength. He can''t help it. Half of the strength of the whole array is aimed at him.


    Originally at this time, we should be able to eliminate more people, but Ning Tao attracted half of his strength to the past, and Feng Yimen and others felt a lot more relaxed.


    Even a little weaker than at first.


    Seeing this, the look of the elders such as the seven color patriarch can''t help changing. Many people can''t hold on just now, but after such a toss, they can stick to it again. There is only a moment left to see a stick of incense.


    How can they tolerate so many people fishing in troubled waters? When they reach the second level, they have to eliminate some people.


    Thinking of this, the seven color patriarch bit his silver teeth and said to the jade fairy: "jade elder, I''ll give it to you..."


    Many people have turned pale with this remark.


    Jade fairy is a real king. Who can hold her if she matches the array?


    Sure enough, the jade fairy hesitated for a moment, and then Zheng nodded his head and jumped up, like a fairy coming down to earth, floating in colorful clothes, slowly falling in front of Gu Chun.


    "Master, I..."


    Gu Chun pursed her red lips and reproached herself.


    She didn''t do what she was supposed to do.


    However, the jade fairy comforted her with a smile, motioned her to be at ease, took her pipa, and said in a loud voice, "ladies and gentlemen, I only give 50% of my strength, only one blow. If I can hold on to this blow, I can be regarded as passing the first pass."


    After that, he immersed himself in the artistic conception.


    People were relieved when they heard that, but even fifty percent of them were quite powerful.


    I don''t know how many people can carry it?


    Now there are more than 150 people in this fight.


    However, at this moment, the jade fairy took a deep breath, a jade hand, instantly touched the string.


    "Secret skill, a magic move of heart!"


    "Zheng Dang Dang... "


    "Boom boom..."


    At this moment, it was dark.


    Endless continuous terrorist impact, all kinds of monsters, like substance.


    Not to mention the more than 150 people who were enveloped, even the people outside the challenge arena turned pale and retreated abruptly. However, many people were still in a cold sweat in a flash when they were affected by the mirage.


    "What a terrible Fantasy..."


    If you don''t come out, you will die in it.


    In a flash, the more than 100 contestants felt the great changes in their dreamland. They were possessed by demons, calamities, and their opponents were strengthened, which increased by more than three or four times.


    "Ah..."


    "No, teacher Elder martial sister, I love you so much. Here you are Give me one, master. Don''t kill me... "


    "Brother, go, it''s Warcraft, it''s Warcraft..."


    In an instant, a dozen people screamed.


    Some cried bitterly, some screamed bitterly, some trembled and fell into the heart.


    Seven or eight people are going crazy.


    Close your eyes and shoot around.


    "Kill you, kill you, old man, how dare you defile my elder martial sister and kill you..."


    "The nine star formula is mine, all mine..."


    In a flash, the arena was in chaos.


    Millions of people exclaimed, and even innocent players were implicated. They were beaten seriously, vomited blood and flew upside down without any precaution. The leader of the seven color sect rushed to take these people down.


    "Ah..."


    More and more people scream and go crazy.


    Even the emperor Jiang, the God King, Feng Yimen and others were very hard, breathing quickly and looking uneasy.


    However, it soon subsided.Because there is only one stroke, and there is no follow-up force, but if you stir one more string, I''m afraid few people can stand. The song just now is really terrible.


    At this time, someone finally opened his eyes, and the terrible illusion disappeared.


    "Huhu..."


    In the eye, it was chaos. People didn''t know what was going on? Li Wenfeng also opens his eyes, and his mood has grown a lot. It has to be said that it is an excellent exercise. I don''t know if brother Ning Tian has passed the test?


    He turned his head and saw that Ning Tao was standing steadily. Before he opened his eyes, he saw a man rushing at him.


    It''s like being possessed by demons and losing their senses.


    "What? No, brother Ning... "


    He wanted to do it, but just out of the fantasy, he didn''t react. He saw that the friar was about to attack Ning Tao, and millions of people were staring at this moment.


    What happens?


    However, in the next second, Ning Tao yawned boring, a leg whip will attack his people fly more than ten meters, as if to kick a ball in general.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    It rolled all the way that day until it hit the wall.


    On the spot, he passed out.


    Li Wenfeng was also dumbfounded. He not only assumed that if he were to do it, would he be able to do it?


    The answer seems to be no!


    Ning Tao yawned, his eyelids half drooped, and his mouth murmured: "this battle is so fierce. I''ve never felt so sleepy."


    All of you: --


    Jade Fairy


    Master of seven colors


    Millions of people have black lines on their faces.


    You told me that it was used for hypnosis? Uncle can bear it, aunt can''t bear it.


    Seven color Lord grinding teeth, take a deep breath, difficult way: "congratulations to you 102 genius, successfully through the first level, now start the second level to grab hydrangea."


    "Show me the virgin!"


    As soon as the words came out, the fairy sounds were all around.


    More than one hundred people in the challenge arena, and millions of people, were all wide eyed and excited.


    Is the main course finally on?


    And Ning Tao in Li Wenfeng''s signal, quickly closed his mouth, as if to say slip, the patriarch will not give him wear shoes, right? Well, why are you so sleepy?


    Sleeping is a mistake.


    Hide in the corner and choose to keep a low profile


    At this time, Gu Qiong came out step by step, dressed in red and bright, with 3000 fairies all over the world. Many people were staring straight.


    "Goo Grunt


    "Beautiful saint, if you can marry me, even if I only live for one year, I will be willing to..."


    Many men have red eyes and heavy nose.


    Even women scream and envy.

 Chapter 3427

    But at this time, Gu Qiong''s beautiful eyes have been looking at the bottom, looked several times, did not find Ning Tao''s shadow, her heart is silent, tightly grasp a biggest Hydrangea ball, also don''t know whether to throw out.


    There are thirty-six fairies with red faces and hydrangeas. Only those who get hydrangeas can pass the third pass, that is to say, thirty-seven fairies can pass the third pass.


    And below Wei Shengjin and others have hot eyes, whirling hands, ready to fight.


    At this time, the colorful patriarch took a deep breath and said: "the auspicious time has come. Throw the hydrangea."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at guqiong.


    I can''t wait in my eyes.


    But Gu qiongmei''s eyes were sad. Looking at the ancient embroidered ball in her hand, the saints of all ages used it. It is said that it has magical power and can choose the best son-in-law. If only she could fly to Ning Tao''s hands.


    She looked miserable, closed her eyes and threw it away.


    Thirty six fairies also embroidered the ball.


    Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A total of 37 bright red hydrangeas flutter and fall from the sky. They are spiritually moving from east to west.


    It''s not easy to catch him.


    But at this moment, the more than 100 people on the challenge arena seemed to turn into fierce beasts and went straight to the ancient Hydrangea ball. Although they didn''t get married, it was said that if they got the hydrangea ball from the saint, they would have some priority.


    The third level is the final one.


    But at this time, you can do well.


    The specific rules, colorful patriarch has taken the opportunity to say again, only to grab the hydrangea can pass.


    Ning Tao feels his chin. Do you want to grab the hydrangea? If you can''t even get to the third level, how can you join hands with the fairy.


    And Li Wenfeng said with a smile: "brother Ning, I''ll take the first step, but I don''t want to be eliminated here."


    With that, he went straight to the hydrangeas.


    In the sky, it has become a mass of mud, full of more than 100 people''s scuffle, earth shaking.


    The weakest ones are the strong ones in Xianjun''s later period.


    There are also many immortals.


    Emperor Jiang sneered and forced back the door with one palm. Unexpectedly, the king of God clenched his teeth and stopped Chen Qingyang and Gu Qianye for him. It was obvious that he had reached a joint effort, and Emperor Jiang''s eyes were on the ancient embroidered ball.


    "I admit it, ladies and gentlemen..."


    Is proud of, that will start with the ancient Hydrangea suddenly "buzz" a, "whoosh" a actually fly away.


    The emperor Jiang''s smile froze, and the God King''s eyes widened, but Gu Qianye slapped him in the face. However, even so, he didn''t return to his mind. He pressed down the congestion and looked at the hydrangea ball flying away alone in amazement.


    What''s going on?


    This thing has legs on its own?


    Ning Tao is staring at Shi Changxiong without blinking. His eyes are cold, but he hides it well. If he can find an opportunity, he must kill him.


    At this time, it seems that he has barely resisted the demons and has not fully recovered, which is a good opportunity.


    You don''t want to rob the hydrangea, but attack him. It''s hard to avoid being guessed. There should be a representative of Da Tianming who comes here. You must be sure that you are sure to kill him.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly a sharp wind burst on his face. Ning Tao didn''t look at it. His hand was wrapped with a million immortal gold lines. He grabbed it directly in front of him and firmly grasped it. He turned his head and sneered: "who attacked me I... "


    The words did not finish, suddenly froze.


    What''s the hidden weapon? It''s a beautiful Hydrangea, and it''s very big. It''s still a few years old.


    And How does it look like the one Gujun had before? Who threw it to himself?


    Looking up, I found that everyone was confused.


    Millions of spectators, 101 players, seven color masters, jade fairy, Gu Chun, even Gu Qiong, who left the hydrangea, were stunned at this moment.


    Hydrangea Choose the right one?


    Or choose a son-in-law?


    But for so many years, I have never heard of it. Although the hydrangea is old and spiritually stained, how can it have such ability? She was only refined by the fairy sect in a secret way. It''s just a symbol of happiness and has no effect.


    How can people choose themselves?


    What the hell?


    Gu Qiong looks at Ning Tao dully, no, it should be said that Ning Xiaotian, a heart, suddenly flustered, who is this? Or did Hydrangea hear her voice?


    But she was thinking of Ning Tao?


    Hua gu immediately hears that she has got all the information about Ning Tao. She is a sanxiu named Ning Tian.


    "Ning Tian?"


    Guqiong''s brightening look was darkened again. Is this a replacement for Ning?


    The corners of her mouth filled with bitterness.


    However, Ning Tao also muddled force, open mouth dull, do What the hell? I want to keep a low profile. I just want to grab any one.


    In an instant, he felt the sight of countless murders, just like a hungry wolf full of hostility.It''s like he''s going to be dismembered and swallowed alive.


    A series of murders locked him in.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao stiff smile, stiff raised his head, see that hundreds of murderous line of sight, and the hands of this hot potato, quickly threw to Li Wenfeng.


    "Well, brother Li, send Here you are... "


    When Li Wenfeng saw this, he was both surprised and happy. How could such a good thing happen? Although he will be targeted, he also has a way. Who hasn''t made some preparations before coming?


    Is Jiang Dila only allowed to help?


    I''m really worthy of being his great benefactor of the zodiac. I didn''t expect that I didn''t pay back the great favor and owed another one.


    However, when Li Wenfeng reached for it with a smile and was about to catch it, suddenly, the ancient embroidered ball turned again with a "buzz" and a "whoosh".


    "Nani?"


    Ning Tao is wiping a cold sweat, just relieved, suddenly a red light flashed, he quickly grasped.


    However, he immediately regretted the capture.


    "Uncle, why are you back?"


    Seeing all the people looking at him, Ning Tao shivered and threw him into the air. He drank eagerly: "I''ll give it back to you..."


    As soon as the words came down, the ancient Hydrangea ball flew back to Ning Tao''s right hand in front of countless people, just like a magnet. They attracted each other.


    Millions of people''s eyes almost didn''t pop out.


    What''s going on?


    Not to mention them, the seven color patriarch could not help but stand up, regardless of the image of the red lips, lost his voice: "this How is that possible? Did the ancestors show up? "


    Jiang Di, Chen Qingyang and other people changed their colors and said, "you What the hell did you do? Hand in the hydrangea. "


    "I I... "


    Ning Tao really wants to cry at the moment. He can''t say what''s going on? This Hydrangea ball is like a dog skin plaster. It can''t be thrown off in his hands.


    Wait, looking at his right hand, he suddenly realized something.


    The inheritance of the virgin seems to be hidden here.


    It''s the devil!


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, and he felt that it must be so, including the previous Qin sound array, that it should help him. This thing is so useful.


    Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of the time when he was slowly awake, and a wonderful idea came to his mind.


    Just when Jiang Di and others were about to blow up their hair, Ning Tao suddenly threw the hydrangea ball to Shi Changxiong, and secretly cast a spell to suppress the inheritance in the palm of the hand, and closely watched the hydrangea ball.


    But more than 100 people were just staring at him.


    And even surrounded with hostility.


    Attack at any time.


    But suddenly, everyone noticed that something was wrong. The hydrangea couldn''t fly over this time?


    People quickly turned to see, found that the murderer is holding the hydrangea, is a face at a loss, who gave it?


    However, hundreds of cold eyes suddenly noticed him, and ill intentioned around.


    "You You What do you want to do? "

 Chapter 3428

    Emperor Jiang restrained his anger and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Give me the hydrangea ball in your hand. Otherwise, I promise you will die miserably."


    Chen Qingyang, north to the sky, Gu Qianye, all twisted his neck, eyes flashed obvious hostility.


    The king of God also stood in a long and fierce retreat.


    Sneering and blocking him.


    And seeing this, Ning Tao also raised a curve in the back corner of his mouth. If he could kill him in this way, it would save him some effort, but it should not be so simple.


    It''s OK to make trouble for him.


    He just didn''t expect that the inheritance of the saint had this effect. It must be that the ancient Hydrangea still had the mark of the saint. The two have the same origin and attract each other


    And the seven color patriarch, jade fairy, Gu Qiong and others are finally relieved. It seems that it''s just an accident.


    Think about it. How can Hydrangea be obedient?


    It''s just a mistake.


    However, the seven color patriarch called an elder and said, "give me a quarter of an hour to find out the origin of this little guy. If I want to know the most detailed information about him, I always think there is something strange about him."


    "It seems that there is something..."


    The elder didn''t hear the last sentence clearly, but she didn''t dare to ask more, so she immediately took the order and quietly stepped down.


    Gu Qiong is also beautiful. She stares at Ning Tao without blinking. What does the jade hand in her sleeve feel like?


    But it turned out to be nothing.


    Her token is not here.


    In fact, Ning Tao, who has suffered a loss on this, how can he make another mistake? Before he came here, he was ready. He would not easily expose his identity until there was no result.


    Even guqiong should try to keep a secret. After all, he is wanted by the four major galaxies.


    One less person knows, one more security.


    I''m helpless in this fairy. If I''m really exposed, I''m afraid I''ll end up in a bad place.


    The origin clan is also here. If they go wrong, may they ignore themselves? They are bound to be implicated and all previous achievements will be wasted.


    Besides, he promised guqiong that he would come. It depends on whether she believes in herself


    At this time, seeing that people were not good at it, Emperor Jiang looked scornful. He was so fierce and black that he was angry. Before he came, he had a stomach full of anger. Now he dares to have someone talk to him like this.


    Among his peers, apart from time and space, who else did he admire? What are these people?


    You''re thousands of years older than him?


    Originally, he didn''t plan to take the hydrangea, but it really angered his little temper.


    If it had been him before, Emperor Jiang would have been a dead man. Although he was different from the past, he had a long and fierce life, had dignity and wanted face.


    Immediately cold hum a, tightly grasp the embroider ball, sneer, disdain a way: "how? Are you going to cheat less with more? Everyone is a genius, conceited, no one dare to fight alone, who wins? Who wants it? "


    Words, as if lit a fuse.


    Who is not arrogant here? They''re all talented people with a head and a face. How about fighting alone? Who are you afraid of?


    How many times have you been defeated?


    How can you be afraid of such a challenge?


    In the audience, the representative of Da Tianming is very angry. How can this fool dare to excite these people? Although the talent of long fierce is really good, far more than most people in the challenge arena, after all, he doesn''t have so much time.


    Strictly speaking, he is only a member of Ning Tao''s generation. How can he beat the previous generation?


    Isn''t that asking for trouble?


    Even if you can play, you can''t expose your strength in advance.


    "Damn, stupid asshole..."


    At this time, Emperor Jiang suddenly laughed. He looked up to heaven and laughed wildly. Like a lion, he twisted his neck and said sarcastically, "very good. Do you want to fight alone? You are very kind. I don''t know how many years no one has dared to talk to me like that. "


    "Don''t interfere. Even if I don''t want this ancient Hydrangea ball today, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Who are you? Uncle, are you still pretending to be here when you are old? I''ll beat you down and beg for mercy later, but don''t say I don''t give you face. "


    Long time fierce arrogant sneer.


    As if ignoring that unruly momentum.


    And the rear, Ning Tao see greatly exhale, really he so straightforward, these two people unexpectedly bar? It''s just what he wants. It''s better to fight and bite the dog.


    It''ll save him a hand.


    And there was a lot of laughter in the audience Uncle? The boy said that Jiang Di was uncle.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    It''s true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers.


    Isn''t this about death?


    Sure enough, in an instant, Emperor Jiang''s look was gloomy, his eyelids were jumping wildly, his veins were exposed, and he gritted his teeth and said, "boy, you There is no doubt that he will die. "


    With a whoosh, he disappeared in the same place."Difa, ziyingbu!"


    Time is long fierce, the pupil shrinks, very fast, in the heart suddenly a "clap Deng", this guy''s strength is stronger than imagination.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he quickly threw the ancient Hydrangea ball in his hand, which also broke out and went all out to meet him. In the face of such an opponent, he was not careless at all.


    And all the people have pity on their faces. No one dares to interfere in others'' fighting. Emperor Jiang is really going to be angry.


    "Hey, hey, there''s a good play..."


    But the king of God, Gu Qianye, Wei Shengjin and others no longer think much about it. They rush to grab the ancient Hydrangea ball that has been thrown away. A big scuffle starts in an instant, shaking the ground and shaking the mountains.


    Ning Tao chuckled. He wanted to watch it for a while, but he was afraid of being noticed. Originally, he didn''t want to take the ancient Hydrangea ball. But since the saint''s inheritance has this effect, who can win him at the last moment of incense?


    However, we still need to install it at this time.


    Recognize a small Hydrangea, immediately also howled to grab up, just like a bull.


    "Don''t rob my daughter-in-law, asshole. I''ll fight with you. My son is counting on this..."


    "For the sake of my son, kill..."


    If you look at the whole audience, you can count him as the most ruthless.


    And all the fairies blushed with shame at his words. How could this man be so rude?


    That''s it.


    Gu Chun''s face is even more red, because Ning Tao is the one who threw the hydrangea.


    There are already sisters around who can''t help laughing.


    And the seven color patriarch and others are also a black line, red lips trembled, finally, still can''t help but hold out a sentence: "this little guy What a reality


    Li Wenfeng laughs bitterly. He feels a little ashamed for Ning Tao, but he can''t say anything. It seems that most of them are for this purpose. When they see that someone wants to besiege him, they immediately attack him and fight with him side by side.


    On the other hand, Wei Shengjin''s loose repair alliance, although the first level was eliminated a few, but there are still a few left.


    It really played a big role in this pass.


    When four or five people joined hands, they had already snatched two hydrangeas. Many people were envious, but they couldn''t help it. There were so many of them. Wei Shengjin was also very difficult to deal with, so they had to give up and grab the rest.


    "Everybody, give way, give way," Wei Shengjin said with an obscene smile, but his mouth curved.


    A bunch of idiots, they used to look down on us.


    "Hum ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The battle between Shi Changxiong and Jiang Di was fierce. After hundreds of moves, they didn''t win or lose. They had to let everyone know how fierce Shi Changxiong was.


    I haven''t heard of this person before.


    I can''t believe I''ve been with Jiang Di for such a long time.


    It seems that he is only a strong man with the double power of immortal and emperor, and his realm is superficial. Obviously, he has just made a breakthrough. He should have made a breakthrough with the help of some external force.


    Jiang Di also found this point. However, the reason why he couldn''t help him for such a long time is that he found that this person could use the power of time and space, which is not effective for Ning Tao, but it is absolutely a force that others dare not touch.


    And it''s much stronger than the power of time and space of the God King.


    You can even cross the battle level. If you don''t have the power of time and space, you can end the battle within a hundred moves.

 Chapter 3429

    "Difa, the sword of Lagerstroemia indica!"


    "Dharma, the blade of time!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In a collision, the time was long and fierce. He was shocked and retreated more than ten steps. He was short of breath. However, Emperor Jiang only retreated six or seven steps. The more he went on, the more obvious the gap was. The higher he was, the lower he was.


    However, although he was fierce for a long time, it was not so easy for emperor Jiang to kill him.


    On the other hand, Ning Tao is also secretly watching the battle. Unexpectedly, the traitor has also become stronger. It seems that he has also made progress after several years. It is estimated that Da Tianming forced him to break through his strength.


    When he was seven, he was half immortal. Now he is two, he is also two.


    I have to sigh.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Kill..."


    Nearly 100 people have been killed, several of them have died on the spot, and some of them have been seriously injured.


    Of the 37 hydrangeas in total, 30 people robbed the ancient hydrangeas, and the rest all robbed the ordinary hydrangeas. Half of them fell into people''s hands, but there were still more than a dozen in the hands of the public.


    "Damn it, get out of my way," Feng said angrily, showing the virtual shadow of a door in the middle of his eyebrows.


    Like a mark, spread around.


    "Secret art, seal of the door!"


    "Zhen ~"


    when two people accidentally get too close, they feel that their cultivation is suppressed for a moment, as if they are suppressed by something. They try their best, but they can''t mobilize their cultivation.


    "What? No, I''ve got it... "


    As soon as I thought of it, I was photographed in the challenge arena.


    "Puff..."


    Although the others didn''t win, they felt that their cultivation was blocked and didn''t dare to get close. Knowing the power of the seal, they could only watch the seal get the hydrangea.


    North to the sky, Chen Qingyang, Gu Qianye, grab the hottest, all aimed at the ancient hydrangea.


    It''s hard to tell for a while.


    Li Wenfeng and Wei Shengjin all recognize the common hydrangea.


    Now from the second level, the end of the game, and half of the incense, has come to the last moment, killing the devil, just like a bullfight, can not see the red.


    Ning Tao "Ao Ao" straight call, with his strength is very easy to grab an ordinary Hydrangea ball, but he is not in a hurry, has been playing Tai Chi with these three or four people, but even this also attracted an unexpected guest.


    It turns out that God King.


    But he already had an Hydrangea in his hand.


    "Hum, those who don''t want to die get away from me. This Hydrangea ball is wanted by the emperor," the king snorted.


    With that, he reached out to grab it.


    The three or four men were shocked, but they did not dare to stop them.


    Who doesn''t know the power of the God King, especially the power of time and space, let people see the color change.


    Seeing that the king of God is about to catch him, Ning Tao is not happy. Although he doesn''t need it, you want to take it. What do you think?


    Do you want another one for Jiang Di?


    He immediately glared and yelled: "what a greedy person, dare to rob my daughter-in-law and kill me..."


    Five fingers clench a fist, fiercely blow out.


    Only mixed with simple strength.


    "Break ~"


    the God King''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly gave a cold hum. He broke out his cultivation. He just broke through the triple, and sneered: "it''s beyond his own measure. No one dares to rob what I God king likes, just a little rubbish..."


    The words didn''t finish, but was kicked back by this punch.


    The whole row was back more than ten meters.


    "What What? "


    The king of God snorted, and his Qi and blood surged. It was inconceivable that his fists in his sleeves were painful, and even half of his arms were numb.


    "Damn, it''s so powerful. Where did you come from? I''m careless. I can''t underestimate it... "


    Who could have thought that the ugly Ning Tao could have such terrible power? Many people were shocked to notice this scene. He could force the king back with one punch?


    This guy seems to have some real skills?


    Even Gu Qiong, who was dressed in a red robe, looked at Ning Tao for a long time. I don''t know why? I always feel familiar with him. It seems that his temperament is very similar to him.


    Think of here, she not only secretly looked at the origin of the clan, there is no ningtao figure in the team.


    The wind devil and Huyan clan leader are all here.


    But the eyes have been watching the fierce fighting for a long time.


    Gu Qiong clenches her red lips and sighs. Is it heaven''s blessing to find someone who can replace Ning Tao?


    "Alas..."


    "Time is less than half a cup of tea, you all need to work harder," the seven color patriarch red lips micro Qi reminded.


    It''s like pouring oil into the fire.


    The dozens of people in the challenge arena were boiling.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the fierce roar, the king''s eyes flashed a chill, licked his lips, sneered: "boy, you are very lucky, if you are not short of time, you will die, but you have to take my shot first."Say, the corner of the mouth raised cruel radian.


    "The power of time and space, elapse!"


    It''s like a fog.


    But it''s strange, just like the vicissitudes, once hit, I''m afraid there will be great danger.


    "No, brother ningtian, get out of the way," Li Wenfeng said, knowing the power.


    But he is being entangled by his opponent and can''t get away.


    In this attention, Ning Tao just a pick eyebrows, motionless, wrapped by the fog, as if into a country of rapid passage of time.


    "This..."


    The God King''s face was stiff and a little stunned.


    This guy didn''t get away? Do you want to die? He wanted to recover some face and give him some color with this blow, but he was hit obediently.


    Don''t mention him. Even if Jiang Di did this, he would die. Who would stand there and be beaten?


    He is really a fool.


    And everyone was confused. What''s the matter? Can''t you hide? Is this guy kicked in the head by a donkey?


    Even Li Wenfeng is stupid.


    "Rather Brother Ning Tian


    "Hum, it''s over," said the God King. He immediately reached out to catch the Hydrangea in front of Ning Tao.


    But at this moment, a leg whip pulled out from the fog and swept fiercely in front of the God King. The latter was startled and quickly crossed his arms to defend.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Bang" was a sound, was kicked dozens of meters.


    The bones in both arms are cracked.


    "Hiss ~"


    the God King took a breath of cold air, his muscles twitched, his teeth showed in pain, and his throat was blocked by congestion.


    But even so, it''s unbelievable.


    How can you counterattack with his power of time and space?


    The next second, Ning Tao came out unharmed. He realized that time was coming, and the power of his right hand''s suppression quietly dissipated. After all the hardships, he finally captured the ancient Hydrangea ball, and his face was happy.


    But before he could cover the heat, he suddenly saw the ancient Hydrangea "buzz" and "whoosh" from his hands.


    "Nani? No... "


    In the eyes of all, Ning Tao seized the ancient Hydrangea ball, time has been less than half a minute, the audience was stunned, a dead silence, completely speechless.


    This guy can really control the ancient hydrangea.


    This Is this cheating?


    However, some players have no time to think about it. Their eyes are red. There is only half a minute left and there is no time left.


    Jiang Di, Gu Qianye, even if he went north to Tiandu, his eyes were red, and he went to grab the ordinary Hydrangea around him. Even if he had the owner, he didn''t care about it, so he was forced to rush.


    Anyway, let''s go through customs first.


    He coughed blood fiercely for a long time. Even if he wanted to grab the hydrangea, he couldn''t help it. It seemed that he was going to stop here.


    However, I don''t know whether intentionally or unintentionally, the ordinary Hydrangea ball in front of Ning Tao seems to be attacked by the strong wind, and actually flies to the side of Shi Changxiong.


    As soon as he saw this, he almost subconsciously reached out and grasped, and heard a clear bell ringing in his ear.


    "Dang ~"


    "second level, time is up!"

 Chapter 3430

    With a single order, the whole room was quiet.


    Ning Tao grabs the ancient Hydrangea ball and looks at it for a long time. He also grabs the hydrangea ball. Only then can he bring up a sneer. If you are eliminated so early, how can he kill you?


    However, Jiang Di, Gu Qianye and Bei xiangtian also snatched the ordinary Hydrangea at the last moment.


    Successfully passed the second pass.


    But especially north to the sky, a pair of murderous eyes, staring at Ning Tao, shortness of breath, red eyes, want to beat him to pieces.


    He had already caught Gu Xiuqiu, but he returned to this boy.


    Don''t think about it. It must be this kid.


    He fooled everyone.


    And I was tired to death, and I fought with a lot of experts. At last, I managed to get it. I didn''t cover the heat, and I didn''t have it. I was not only angry but also angry with the feeling of being calculated.


    "Asshole, damned guy..."


    Millions of eyes, at the moment, are closely fixed on Ning Tao, especially a group of people from xiannvzong.


    I can''t understand it.


    How did he control the ancient Hydrangea? Is this cheating? But what is the result?


    "This..."


    Under this great pressure, Li Wenfeng gritted his teeth and moved to Ning Tao. He said with a bitter smile, "brother Ning, I admire you for your skill."


    This is my sincere admiration.


    He not only admits Ning Tao''s strength, but also praises his means. No wonder he has the courage to enter Scorpio sect.


    I''m in his camp.


    Ning Tao laughs but does not speak, suddenly feels a vision is very special, can''t help but along the vision looked in the past.


    In a flash, he and Gu Qiong looked at each other.


    Two eyes ripple, is so moving.


    However, Ning Tao quickly moved away, this woman Gu Ling, ice snow smart, maybe a move will be recognized by her, wait to pass the third pass again not too late.


    Gu Qiong picked her eyebrows and her beautiful eyes brightened slightly. She watched closely and fell into some kind of thinking


    At this time, the gentle voice of the seven color patriarch echoed: "the third level is the arena battle. The opponent is decided by the draw. Finally, the strongest person can be my fairy''s son-in-law."


    "It''s hard for you to break through two hurdles in a row. The third hurdle will start in three hours. I hope you will be ready."


    "In addition, congratulations to Ning Tian Xiaoyou for winning the hydrangea ball. According to the Convention, you will play the first game in the third level challenge arena. Ning Xiaoyou should play better in the first battle. My elder has a good impression on you."


    With that, he stepped down from the challenge arena.


    It''s really something that needs to be discussed.


    In the past, things like this were unheard of, but now it''s hard for them to ask him for fairness.


    Is it her fairy?


    Some saint''s heirs? Or secret methods?


    "In a word, it''s a mystery now..."


    And Ning Tao was surprised, scratched his head and said: "I was the first one? It doesn''t seem good to snatch it? "


    After hearing this, people can''t help rolling their eyes. What else do you want? Will you marry the virgin directly to you? I think too much, too playful.


    On the other side, Li Wenfeng said with a bitter smile: "brother ningtian, don''t worry. The benefits will come later."


    Say, then take Ning Tao to go down.


    It''s always a shame not to popularize some knowledge to him. He always makes some jokes.


    Some of the fairies retired, but some of them were gentle and polite. They were pretty and young. Some of them were mature and sexy. They stayed near the competition field. In short, there were all kinds of beauties.


    It''s a beauty camp.


    In a dream like a holy heaven.


    As soon as Ning Tao came down, a group of fairies, led by Gu Chun, came slowly and said with a smile, "Mr. Ning, congratulations on winning the top prize. These are some immortal wine, immortal fruit and even some pills for recuperation and recovery."


    Many people around are envious. The treatment is very different from theirs. At most, they have a glass of water.


    It''s a long way off.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao grinned and said to Gu Chun, "it seems that it was the girl who played the zither before, didn''t you? I have to say, that''s good. "


    "Listen, I''m infatuated, and I''m forgetting to return..."


    Gu Chun pursed a smile, a little angry, red face muttered: "that Then why are you still asleep? "


    "Well I''m so drunk... "


    Ning Tao laughs and digs off the topic.


    Ancient hydrangeas, even ordinary hydrangeas, were put on a delicate plate and taken away by them. A total of 37 Tianjiao of the world passed the examination.


    Basically, all the strong men Li Wenfeng identified to him passed. It seems that their strength is hard core.


    It''s hard for him to calm down the weather in the north, especially the poor treatment on that day. He was so angry that he came to Ning Tao to make trouble.A lot of people in front of a bright, fabric banter, finally can''t help it? You can watch the excitement.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, this person seems to be the cousin of the North Chen day? The strength is very powerful. Although I don''t want to fight him at this time, if he is aggressive, I''m not afraid of him.


    The God King''s eyes were dim, and he watched the scene closely in the corner. He still couldn''t understand what happened just now.


    Ning Tao is not afraid of his power of time and space?


    How is that possible? What did he do?


    Just thinking about it, a small figure suddenly stops his step to the north. Everyone is stunned, including Ning Tao. He finds that the man is Wei Shengjin.


    Is this guy willing to stand up for himself?


    A suspicious look on his face?


    The North Chen sky glanced at this than he short a head of wretched man, cold hum a, cloudy way: "boy, get away from me, otherwise you will die very miserably."


    "Well, I''ll tell you something. If you dare to touch the people of our sanxiu League, I''ll wait for you in the arena."


    Wei Shengjin has a gloomy face.


    I saw that he did not have a smiley face, instead of a touch of sullen, angry.


    "Well? What''s that? What are you talking about? " North to the sky, a face of impatience, murder diffuse.


    As soon as the words came out, Wei Shengjin pointed in one direction. In a small circle not far away, a few scattered amendments surrounded a seriously injured man. One of them was practicing the wooden skill to heal him. He was already sweating.


    Ning Tao also looks around. He remembers that the man seems to be Hong Chen, one of the core members of the sanxiu alliance.


    He is very loyal to Wei Shengjin.


    Next to him, Zhao Yihe gritted his teeth and looked at the north to the sky, like a feud.


    When he saw this, he knew something about it. He remembered that time was running out, and there was a monk and an embroidered ball beside him. His strength was no more than half an Immortal Emperor, so he grabbed it with thunder.


    This is the second pass.


    It''s for a waste to come out.


    Think of here, north to the sky can not help but sneer: "cut, why? A waste, even if I do not eliminate him into the third level, he will die. "


    Wei Shengjin looked gloomy and said coldly, "that''s not what you can do. I''m waiting for you in the arena."


    "Hum, I''ll accompany you to the end..."


    A farce, let people see wonderful.


    North to the day also did not find Ning Tao trouble mood, anyway challenge arena war, have a chance to meet.


    In the blink of an eye for three hours, the seven color Lord and others return, and the challenge arena has been strengthened. Ning Tao, on the other hand, is waiting for his opponent.


    The remaining thirty-six people draw lots, and the one who draws number one is his opponent.


    Waiting for a moment, my ears suddenly sounded footsteps.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, slowly opens an eye, but the facial expression becomes wonderful, a cold smile, is really predestined relationship.


    It turns out that God King!

 Chapter 3431

    Speaking of the God King, the enmity between him and Ning Tao is deep enough to date back to a few years ago.


    At that time, when we first met, the God King was so unattainable, as if he had stood at the top of the pyramid. His real strength was unfathomable and out of reach, which left him an extremely deep impression and a sense of disgust.


    It''s different from the hatred of time.


    He is totally disgusted with the king of God.


    Half of the blood of the holy land flows in the body, exerting the power of the holy land, but biting the holy land.


    It''s a white eyed wolf.


    It''s just a little guy.


    Over the years, his collection of information about the king of God has increased his disgust. He often goes to the holy land of time and space to shut up, practice and comprehend, and often takes pleasure in killing people there.


    In the past, because of his mother''s affairs, he often went crazy and slaughtered several cities, but now it''s over.


    When I saw him at that time, I was full of hostility. I didn''t want to kill him. It was just inappropriate. Before the time came, I wanted to kill him quickly.


    Moreover, abandoning all kinds of hatred, Ning Tao''s newborn pool was robbed by this guy.


    It''s priceless.


    It''s enough to buy a small galaxy.


    Even up to now, he has been making great use of his ancient god system. Thinking about Ning Tao, he is confused.


    But today we can finally get revenge.


    It is said that there seems to be no limit to life and death in the arena.


    "Jie Jie Jie... "


    At this moment, the God King caught a glimpse of Ning Tao''s smile, a touch of uneasiness, he also had doubts, not only said in a deep voice: "what methods did you use to resist my power of time and space? Is it your exquisite body? "


    Now the outside world is saying that the reason why Ning Tao can ignore the heart magic array should be Linglong''s heart.


    If you don''t have a heart demon, why are you afraid of the heart demon array?


    It''s just a guess, of course.


    However, Ning Tao sneers and looks at the jade fairy. She is the referee and can''t wait.


    Seeing this, the jade fairy nodded, took a deep breath, and said: "the third level, arena battle, the first game, ningtian vs Shenwang, the winner can enter the next round, now, the competition begins!"


    As soon as the words came down, the whole audience was screaming and boiling.


    Finally, it''s time for the whole competition.


    Ning Tao twisted his neck, and he finally couldn''t run away. He immediately sneered, "do you want to know? In fact, the way is very simple, as long as you can carry the three moves of the emperor, I can tell you


    "Three moves? Do you want to kill me directly? " The God King was so angry that he laughed back. It''s arrogant.


    Although I don''t know Ning Tao''s specific accomplishments, I''m not as good as myself through the last fight.


    Even if the power of time and space has no effect on him, can his own strength be underestimated? You don''t know what to do. You really look down on me


    And in the audience, Emperor Jiang coldly glanced at the long fierce, then looked at the challenge arena, full of confidence, although the strength of the God King was a little less than him, but the God King was the masterpiece of the ancient god galaxy.


    His strength Is it that simple?


    The next second, Ning Tao indifferent way: "try to know, I hope you can let me seriously."


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The strength of Xianhuang duo suddenly broke out.


    Different from Shi Changxiong, his realm and foundation are very stable, solid, and extremely strong, powerful, giving people a kind of like old tree roots.


    "28 million times The melting pot of war


    "Secret art, seal of emptiness!"


    "Break ~"


    in a flash, Ning Tao''s strength soared again, just like a King Kong with angry eyes. Even the challenge arena at his feet collapsed and could not bear the heavy burden. The turbulent momentum blew around and shocked millions of people.


    "What? It''s getting stronger again? "


    The God King''s pupil shrinks, always feel this kind of feeling is familiar with, suddenly soars the secret method of strength?


    He seems to have been fighting this kind of people.


    That person, so also surnamed Ning, is Ning


    Just think of here, a huge empty hand fell, like a side of the void, angrily hit down, with a terrible force, collapse one side of the latitude.


    Simple, rough and overbearing.


    With an invincible power to destroy the withered and decayed!


    "Hiss ~"


    when the king''s pupil shrinks, the power of space? What a powerful space? Back instant hair, scalp crack, almost do not want to burst out of full strength.


    "Asshole, do you think you are the only one who knows the power of space? If you want to kill me, you are still young for hundreds of years. "


    "Let me show you my real strength!"


    In the process of speaking, the power of blood burst out.


    "Blood, the light wheel of time and space!"


    "Break ~"


    the strong power of time and space, with the power of depriving everything, flies by, and nothing can stop it.And long fierce, see this also narrowed his eyes, God King? He often heard the name of this man, as if he was a hybrid of his lineage and the outside world.


    How can you exert such a degree of power of time and space.


    No wonder it''s so strong.


    However, when he saw Ning Tao, his brow was wrinkled again. This blow also gave him a sense of fear.


    There seems to be a sense of homology.


    The power of the holy land? Seems familiar?


    "It''s not going to be time, is it..."


    In the eyes of millions of people, this record of the giant palmprint fell down and collided with the time and space wheel in an instant. It didn''t make a huge noise, but just made a dull sound.


    The next second, people will see that the giant palmprint blocked, seems to have been stopped posture.


    God King in front of a bright, shortness of breath, just show joy, but see Ning Tao pity smile, today''s God King, too weak, this is only his six strength.


    Press one hand in the void and increase the strength.


    "Break ~"


    "what? No good


    The God King yelled, the time and space light wheel was broken instantly, and he could not deprive the power of this move.


    He immediately looked up to the sky and ejected a mouthful of congestion.


    But there was no time for him to be shocked. He only felt that one side of the void was suppressed. If this giant hand print was photographed, he would surely die.


    "Roar..."


    The God King roared, since this kind of blood can''t work, that another kind, the whole body unexpectedly ignited dark red.


    Only an ancient god king was condensed out.


    "Blood vessel technique, ancient gods come!"


    "Kill ~"


    I saw the ancient god King standing on the earth, resisting the palmprint instantly and roaring.


    Ning Tao was surprised, but in a moment, he recovered, but he forgot this. Since he integrated the blood of the two families, he would surely be a trick of the ancient god galaxy.


    But people have been paying attention to the power of his time and space, but they have forgotten this.


    Still, it''s a bigger ant.

 Chapter 3432

    "Ignorant, suffer death," Ning Tao''s eyes flashed coldly, controlling the giant palmprint to shoot.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Ah..."


    An ancient god king, dark red in color, several feet high, with his eyes wide open and roaring, burst out with unprecedented strength from every inch of his body. His muscles were like a dragon, and his tendons were exposed. He fought against the sky.


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At the foot of the collapse, a row back tens of meters.


    I''ve retreated to the edge of the challenge arena.


    The king of God was red and nearly suffocated. He had been bent down. It was too heavy. Even if he burned his blood, he could not carry the seal of the gods.


    "This What the hell is that? "


    "Wait, you Are you... "


    Before he finished speaking, there was only a loud bang in his ear. Under the pale and dull look of the God King, the shadow of the eight Zhang ancient god he had gathered was shattered.


    The whole person is naked.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    "Stop it, we''ll give up," said Jiang Di, who turned pale in the audience.


    Seems to want to rush up and stop it.


    But in front of him, Li Wenfeng stopped the way with a smile and said, "it''s just a contest. Brother Jiang, don''t worry..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The next second, the ear sounded collapse.


    The giant palmprint turned over and fell down. It was merciless and covered one side. It couldn''t escape at all. In an instant, the whole person of the God King was photographed.


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom" a sound, half a field in shaking.


    People turn pale, good What a strong guy, this is just a blow to the king of God to hit, no fight back, he Is he really Xianhuang Shuangchong?


    It''s so easy to cross the ranks?


    But some of the old friars saw it very well. Today''s Ning Tao''s accomplishments even surpass those of the God King.


    It''s more important than ordinary three.


    The God King just broke through the triple.


    Moreover, the power of time and space did not work on this son, which led to the fall of the king''s fighting power.


    It''s his nemesis.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    In the ruins, the God King vomited blood hard, almost fell apart, half lying on the ground, panting greedily. If he hadn''t removed more than half of his strength, I''m afraid that he would not die now Why is this guy so strong?


    Did not want to understand, a pair of golden pupil burst out, from the dust, instant mapping into his eyes.


    "Shennian Confusion


    "What What? "


    As soon as the king''s pupil shrinks, the next second, he feels that his brain is empty, and a cold sense of death comes to his heart.


    "No, it''s over..."


    Although it was only a short moment, only lost consciousness for less than a second, but the God King felt the pain of tearing his chest. He looked pale, stiff neck and looked down.


    A golden sword pierced his chest.


    The power of terror has eroded the abdomen.


    Even shattered his soul sea.


    "Goodbye, stupid God King," Ning Tao lowered his voice and said coldly in his ear.


    With one hand, the golden sword wiped out his vitality.


    "You It''s It''s you... "


    The king glared, but he was cold all over.


    At the moment when the dust and fog dissipated, millions of people witnessed with their own eyes that the God King''s face solidified, knelt on the ground and was pierced by a sword. Ning Tao pulled out the golden sword with one hand, took up "clusters" of blood, and a corpse fell down.


    God King, God''s meteor!


    There was a stillness like death in the field.


    "God King Has it fallen? "


    Li Wenfeng, Yu Xianzi, Gu Qiong and other people smack their tongue and turn pale. Although the challenge arena is not limited to life and death, every player has the appearance of evil. How can he die at will?


    Generally speaking, it will be stopped.


    But who would have thought it would end so soon?


    "Three moves, it seems that there are only three moves..."


    The representatives of the ancient god system are stiff. Looking at the corpse on the arena, they feel cold all over and black in front of them. They are finished in tens of thousands of years.


    After Shen Cangtian, the God King also fell. What can he bring out of the ancient god system?


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    But in the silence of the dead ashes, Jiang Di''s muscles on the corner of his eyes jumped wildly, his breath was short, and a chance of killing came to his heart. He stared at Ning Tao and gritted his teeth and said, "good, good. It''s you, the lost dog of Scorpio clan."


    It''s obvious that he has recognized Ning Tao who escaped from him a few years ago.


    He killed an Immortal Emperor in front of him.


    Ning Tao took a look at the God King, then raised his head indifferently, picked up his eyebrows and said: "it''s called leisurely leaving...""Your eyes seem to be taught by the blind bear."


    "You..."


    Jiang Di''s eyes are red and his anger is in his chest. He stares at Ning Tao. His breath is floating and his face is cloudy. In one day, he is provoked by people who don''t know what to do.


    "Good, really good!"


    "It seems that many people have forgotten the prestige of our emperor for many years. Boy, you''d better pray not to meet me."


    "Otherwise..."


    However, Ning Tao disdained, waved his hand and interrupted: "OK, I don''t know how many times I''ve heard this. You should first talk about the solution of the last provocation."


    For a long time, the fierce muscles trembled and kept silent, just like a lone wolf licking the wound silently.


    At this time, the jade fairy finally recovered. With the sign of the colorful patriarch, she could only harden her head and say: "the third level, the first game, Ning Tiansheng!"


    Ning Tao takes down the space ring of the God King. Hearing this, he walks down the challenge arena contentedly.


    But millions of people have yet to recover.


    "How could the king lose? It''s weird... "


    Although shocked, but the game, or continue, the first battle, also played a wonderful.


    After a brief treatment of the venue, jade fairy announced the duel status and even their respective opponents.


    "The second scene, north to the sky vs Zhao Yihe!"


    "Scene three, Liu wenle vs Wei Shengjin!"


    "Scene four, Gu Qianye vs fan Qishui..."


    A total of 18 games, 37 people, there is a person in the air, actually still a long time.


    This makes Ning Tao uncomfortable. Is this guy so lucky? However, he could always find a chance to deal with him. He could not escape from the first day of junior high school.


    Soon, the second game also began, playing hot, including hatred.


    Zhao Yihe is also a member of the sanxiu League.


    And Hong Chen, who was wounded, is the best brother. This time he was drawn, he vowed to give him a breath.


    In this competition, the fight was fierce, especially the indomitable and indomitable Zhao Yihe, no matter how much he was injured, gritted his teeth and insisted on it. He had no intention of giving up.


    It''s really impressive.


    However, north to the sky grimly smile, directly beat Zhao Yihe waste, if not jade fairy hand, he will die.


    Wei Shengjin''s face was livid and his fists were clenched tightly. He watched his brother seriously injured and in a coma with his own eyes. There was a fire in his heart.


    North to the sky, he also gave him a provocative look, scorned and sniffed: "garbage..."


    "You want to die..."

 Chapter 3433

    Wei Shengjin''s face was cold, and he took a deep look at the north sky. He didn''t have that kind of fury. He just went to the challenge arena and started his second match.


    However, his opponent, Liu wenle, always feels that it''s not good and that he''s going to be taken out of his temper.


    Sure enough, his guess is correct.


    After a fierce fight, he was beaten down the challenge arena in a hundred moves.


    Ning Tao''s face is astonished. He really understands Wei Shengjin''s strength. It seems that Li Wenfeng is right. He can''t be underestimated. Yixing Taoist''s master is worthy of his name.


    Strength cultivation alone has reached a double peak.


    Higher than yourself.


    And north to the sky, also slightly pick eyebrows, is a good opponent, but only so.


    It''s just a League of the weak.


    It''s rubbish, rubbish


    In the third match, Gu Qianye is the pride of the great cross galaxy. His strength is amazing, and his opponent, fan Qishui, is also amazing. He has 3000 drowning skills. He can attack and defend, and his means are extremely powerful.


    This competition, plays is very splendid intense, you come and I go, let everybody see a delight.


    But in the end, Gu Qianye won strongly.


    Ning Tao slightly pick eyebrows, this person''s strength is probably not weaker than Jiang Di, at this time did not come up with real ability.


    Who would be stupid enough to show his cards first?


    Next, the fourth and fifth games all ended quickly. Even the Xianhuang strong can''t guarantee the victory, but it must be the stronger devil Tianjiao left behind.


    The sixth game is Jiang Di, his competition attracted many people''s applause, all players are full of expectations.


    He is the most popular candidate for the son-in-law.


    The opponent is also a top-grade star.


    But in the end, one move won.


    Millions of people sighed and marveled, worthy of the legendary emperor Jiang. He was born emperor and had the fortune of Ziwei star. This big Ziwei galaxy is really going to rise.


    There is also a born emperor Jiang Huang.


    The future is not good.


    It is said that Jiang Chen, who has the same talent, although he has been taken away from crape myrtle, he can also step into the top talent just by his talent.


    It''s really the envy of many forces.


    One of the three great men.


    But in the audience, Jiang chenmo was silent, but he suddenly raised his head and looked at the opposite Jiang Huang.


    There was a flash of murder in their eyes.


    Wait, there will be a war between you and me!


    Then Chen Qingyang, Feng Yimen and even Li Wenfeng easily beat their opponents one after another, but after more than a day, 18 powerful matches finally ended and entered the next round.


    When we look at the candidate seats, there are only 19 people left after more than 200 Tianjiao took part in the competition.


    Most of them were eliminated and some died miserably.


    Before you come, you need to be aware.


    At this time, the colorful patriarch said in a gentle voice: "you little friends have experienced a day''s struggle. I''d like to congratulate you on your success. The second round will start half a day later. Please be ready."


    Nineteen people immediately saluted back.


    It''s only a day or two before the results come out.


    Who can get the support of the giant fairy depends on whether it can come to the end.


    19 people''s eyes flashed hot, sharp


    At this time, Ning Tao was eating the juicy and tender fairy fruit. When he was eating ferociously, Gu Chun suddenly came up and said with a sweet smile, "my friend, please come to me."


    "Well? Guqiong


    Ning Tao was stunned, but everyone was envious.


    Although this kind of situation also exists, it is rare in the past dynasties, which shows that saints also intend to make friends.


    It''s a great blessing.


    Li Wenfeng also envied that he couldn''t do it, so he immediately urged him to smile and said, "brother ningtian, don''t go quickly, but don''t let the saint wait. This is a good chance to show her."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao thinks and nods. What''s the matter with that woman?


    In short, talk less and do more.


    So as not to be seen by her eyes.


    Soon, under the guidance of Gu Chun, Ning Tao comes to a beautiful bedroom with melons and fruits. The main hall is very open, but there is a sandalwood table in the middle. Two cups of fragrant hot tea on top.


    Is curling up a light heat.


    And behind the fog, there is a beautiful fairy.


    It is Guqiong!


    Seeing this, Gu Chun chuckled and retreated with a red face. Even the guarding fairies waved away.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only two people left.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough. The atmosphere made him feel uncomfortable, as if he was having an affair. But Gu Qiong laughed and joked: "brother Ning, are you so afraid of me?"


    "Where is it? I''m a little nervous when I see the virgin up close for the first time, "Ning Tao said vaguely, eating fruits."Oh? For the first time? " Guqiong''s face flushed.


    I don''t know what is associated with it?


    Ning Tao dry cough, quickly diverged from the topic: "that, dare to ask the fairy asked me to come, is there anything?"


    "Nothing, I admire brother Ning''s strength and style very much. By the way, brother Ning is quite sure of seizing his son-in-law this time?" Gujun was staring at him.


    The jade hand in the sleeve is also tightly clenched.


    The heart is beating fast.


    "Well..."


    Ning Tao pondered and pondered: "five or five points. Thank you for your favor. I will try my best."


    Of course, the number he said is only under the condition of not exposing certain means. After all, some of his means have already been exposed.


    Like the king of gods, they have seen the long and fierce with their own eyes, so even if there is no hatred, they must be solved first.


    Or you''re going to make yourself known.


    "Fifty percent?"


    Gu qiongmei''s eyes brightened, which was a high assurance. She pursed her mouth, bit her red lips, and suddenly took out a delicate jade box from her arms and slowly put it on the table.


    "It''s a healing pill. Please accept it. I''ll fight later. I''ll be injured."


    Joan blushed.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly brightened. He sniffed a mouthful of fragrance and poured into the tip of his nose. The pill seemed to have been put by Gu Qiong for a long time, and it had a body fragrance.


    Open a look, there are enough three clean white pills inside, all are the power of soft medicine.


    On the grade should be higher than Qingmu Dan.


    This woman, should not have found out?


    Ning Tao muttered, immediately put away the pill, got up and said with a smile: "thank you for your kindness. I''ll go back and prepare. I''m sure I''ll win the position of the son-in-law."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    But Gu Qiong chuckled. Although it was only a short contact, she could gain a lot of information


    Half a day passed in a flash.


    Eighteen draw, a total of nine games, one round, unexpectedly, Ning Tao does not need to draw, this is his privilege to seize the ancient hydrangea.


    You can even pick opponents by name.


    The opponent''s opponent will be out in this round. If he doesn''t want to challenge, he can be out in this round.


    Normally, this is a good thing. Ning Tao is overjoyed and can relax. But when he saw the second round ranking, he suddenly hesitated.


    "The first scene, Emperor Jiang vs. long time fierce!"


    "The second scene, seal a door vs crane emperor!"


    "The third scene, north to the sky vs Chen Qingyang..."


    No one thought that the time was long and fierce, and Jiang Di ran into each other again. Before the second level, there was no decisive result. This time, I''m afraid they will have a good fight.


    A lot of people are looking forward to this game.


    However, Ning Tao hesitated. Is Jiang the emperor? What if it fails? It''s not that we can''t fight long-term fierce? I''m worried that he can''t kill this asshole? This is a great opportunity.


    After much hesitation, Ning Tao suddenly stepped out and interrupted: "I want to challenge It''s a long time

 Chapter 3434

    "What? You You want to challenge? You are crazy? Don''t be silly, "Li Wenfeng was startled.


    Good privilege. What''s going on?


    It''s clear that you can watch the tiger fight on the mountain, but you have to go to the tiger mountain Isn''t that asking for trouble?


    Even if you have a grudge against Shi Changxiong, isn''t there emperor Jiang? In the second stage, they have already settled a grudge. Once they fight, it must be the result of endless fighting.


    Why do you have to step in?


    However, Ning Tao looked firm and took a fancy to the jade fairy. He solemnly said, "is my challenge effective?"


    "Ah This... "


    Jade fairy a Leng, subconsciously looked up at the colorful patriarch, the latter also hesitated, but nodded, this is his choice, can be allowed.


    Seeing this, the jade fairy clenched her teeth and said, "if you want to be good, you can."


    "Well, I''ll take care of the first match," Ning Tao leaped into the challenge arena, but gave Li Wenfeng a reassuring look.


    You can see that he''s worried about himself.


    However, this challenge, he must do!


    On the candidates'' table, he frowned fiercely. His face changed. Did he challenge himself? But he doesn''t know this man? Is Is it the enemy of the great netherworld?


    He also saw the battle between this man and the God King. He was immune to the power of time and space, and was also his nemesis.


    I have to say that this battle is very bad for him.


    However, at present, he has no choice. Ning Tao is the only one who has the privilege. He can only fight.


    He immediately gave a cold hum and said, "hum, are you still afraid of you? Dare to challenge me and die. "


    With that, he jumped onto the stage.


    It caused a huge uproar, like a tsunami.


    Jiang Di''s face is not good-looking. Although he says that his opponent has been chosen, it''s a good thing that this round can be vacant, he always feels that Ning Tao is against him.


    In Scorpio sect, the alliance between the two sides was broken. He killed the God King just now, and now he takes away the opponent he wants to kill.


    Didn''t you mean to block him?


    "Damn, this asshole..."


    In the audience, Huyan patriarch was a little worried when he saw this scene. He perfunctorized a lot of big people and said, "Lord Feng, look at this..."


    The wind devil shakes his head. As expected, he hears: "don''t worry, the master of the sect has his own sense of propriety."


    On the other hand, Jiang Qingge, Qu Xiaoxi, and Jiang Chen are confused. After all, they don''t know the festival.


    Can''t it be for the sake of having a hard time with emperor Jiang?


    His face seems to be green.


    In the whole field, the representative of the great heaven and the dark is the one with the most emotional fluctuation. His face changes. Is it that a certain force can''t be controlled by them for a long time?


    After all, it''s pure time and space.


    Don''t you care? That''s fake


    Everyone talks, but this competition can''t be stopped. On the challenge arena, Ning Tao and Shi Changxiong are far away from each other. There is an indescribable strangeness.


    At this time, the jade fairy did not talk nonsense. After a few words, he said, "the first game, the game begins."


    The voice of the people is full of expectation.


    However, unexpectedly, they did not move. Instead, they watched from afar and said nothing.


    There is some tacit understanding.


    Time long fierce frown, always feel what is wrong, questioned: "you Why did you choose me? "


    "Well, I don''t like you, so I want to teach you a lesson. Do you have any opinions?" Ning Tao indifferent way, after a day of breathing, his state is still at the peak.


    "Yes? You are crazy. People who dare to be crazy in front of me don''t come to a good end, though I don''t know what''s strange about you? How to resist the power of time and space? But I''m not the king. "


    "I''m the lineal descendant of the authentic time and space clan. I''m proficient in secret methods. In my eyes, his three legged skills are just a joke."


    However, he looks at Ning Tao''s eyes tightly and seems to want to see something fishy.


    But Ning Tao took a deep breath and said indifferently, "you are just a joke in my eyes. Let''s do it."


    "One move, solve you!"


    When he heard this, Shi Changxiong''s eyes burst out to kill him. He could not help but roar and burst out with all his strength. He didn''t need to feel. He was filled with blood all of a sudden. He didn''t believe that anyone could be immune to time and space?


    Even "time and space" can''t do it.


    At most ten effects are two or three for him, and Ning Tao, at least five.


    "Boy, it''s a lifetime honor for you to die in this move. Let''s die..."


    "Bloodcraft, the coming of the sage!"


    From the center of the long fierce eyebrow, a strange pattern has formed, just like a contract, a mark, very clear, but also an extremely terrible power, a mysterious shadow It comes together.This person has only one outline, most of the body is covered in the hazy, mysterious, sacred, divine power, can only cover the sky with one hand, can hold the vicissitudes of life, across time and space.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Millions of people are shocked at this moment, looking at the holy shadow, there is an impulse to worship.


    "This What''s this? "


    "Is it the legendary "Sage of time and space?"


    Big Dipper, Big Dipper, big dipper People are extremely shocked to see this scene.


    Is this the power of time and space?


    Compared with one of them, the king of God is really inferior. I''m afraid he hasn''t even dug out half of this power.


    Gu Qiong, the leader of the seven colors sect, even the jade fairy who has the supreme cultivation, was shocked at this moment. Her heart was shaking, and a terrible pressure filled her. Even she felt that she was not breathing well.


    "Well So strong... "


    However, as soon as Ning Tao''s pupils shrink, he also feels a sense of threat. As he thinks, although he can exert the power of time and space, he can''t be completely immune.


    Although the king of God''s strike did not have any effect on him, it was not necessary.


    At that moment, he didn''t dare to be careless. With a roar, the firepower was fully opened. ZuLong and zuhuang were perfectly integrated, and they were reborn from the disaster.


    "Taboo, the power of longhuang!"


    "Break ~"


    a blow is like a force.


    Seeing this, the long and fierce blow also accumulated all his strength. With a roar, he made a crazy move in a grim smile, and directly pointed to the emperor Xu Ying slowly.


    It looks like the wind is light and the clouds are light, but it is full of danger.


    Through many time and space partition.


    Even if the emperor Jiang felt the power of the blow, he was afraid. This guy really had some skills. If it were him, he would be seriously injured.


    He''s not immune to time and space.


    When all the people were shocked, the jade fairy was ready to take action at any time. Suddenly, something happened suddenly. Ning Tao roared and made no progress. Suddenly, he felt the "mysterious mark" in his mind, as if he had been stimulated.


    Just when he was confused, he suddenly felt the unfathomable pressure, which dissipated in an instant.


    the holy ghost shadow disappeared like a bubble.


    It''s like the blow didn''t come out.


    "What What? "


    Millions of people were stunned, which What''s going on? Failed? Or is there someone who''s good at it?


    How can it be like this when we are well matched?


    Countless people can''t figure it out.


    And the time is long fierce, is stupefied even more, Zheng Zheng''s looking at this scene, how can be like this? His moves disappeared in an instant, and his strength was greatly reduced.


    Is it because of his betrayal that even the emperor refused to protect him?


    "No No... "


    But the next second, Ning Tao was forced to come.


    Although absent-minded, but the strength of this punch is not small, unimpeded hit him in the abdomen.


    Because of too much strength, the power of terror eroded into his body and shattered his elixir field in an instant.


    "Click Bang... "

 Chapter 3435

    A crisp sound, very weak.


    However, in the minds of Shi Changxiong and Ning Tao, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    "Play Hit it? "


    "Pooh Wow... "


    The next second, the whole face was completely twisted. It was like being hit by a Tyrannosaurus Rex, spitting out blood. The whole person was bent into a shrimp shape, and instantly flew out like a broken sack.


    At the foot of the arena, like a circular collapse.


    The layers of array shatter and disintegrate.


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "Boom boom..."


    The power of this blow is completely released.


    However, if Ning Tao didn''t lose his mind in the middle of the fight and lose his strength, I''m afraid that this blow would break half of his body on the spot.


    But even so, I''m satisfied.


    But he just didn''t understand why the time was so fierce that he suddenly exhausted? Is it the secret mark?


    What the hell?


    It feels like it''s too easy to win.


    Simple enough, let him have some doubts about life!


    And the silence of the whole scene, like hell watching this scene, what happened? Where am i? Is that over? Good It seems that it''s really a beat?


    Is this guy the devil?


    How do you always feel weird?


    What method did he use to erase the shadow of the saint? That''s the power of saints.


    "Terrible, terrible..."


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Unconsciously, Ning Tao left a terrible, heavy shadow in everyone''s heart, from the first level of sleep, the second level of control, the third level of weird?


    It''s really chilling.


    It seems that there is no good end to be against him?


    Jiang Di, Chen Qingyang, Gu Qianye and Feng Yimen all show their heavy color and fear at the moment.


    It''s more difficult than one.


    "Damn it..."


    At this time, the time was long and fierce. He rolled out more than 100 meters, vomited blood, suffered from abdominal colic, and sweat oozed from his forehead. He was in agony.


    Especially the power of the whole body.


    It made him suffer like a knife.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Puff..."


    Want to stand up, but half of the body almost scattered frame, bone cracking, can only kneel in place.


    His eyes were red, he was mad in pain, he yelled and screamed, "why? Why on earth is this? Holy Father, why do you treat me like this? I''m your descendant, ah, ah... "


    All the grievances, sufferings and inner suffering he suffered in recent years burst out at this moment.


    Red eyes, tears.


    Ancestor is the only belief in his life.


    And just now, that strange scene, let his heart, solid state of mind, completely split.


    This kind of oddness can only be achieved by the manifestation of the saint. Even if the supreme elder, Shiyi, Shishang, is absolutely impossible. Is he no longer recognized by the saint?


    "No No, why... "


    At this time, in his cry, Ning Tao finally recovered, although still don''t know what happened? But now is the perfect time to get rid of the future.


    I''m afraid his strength will never last.


    You can succeed with a single blow.


    Next second, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, five fingers clenched, a golden spear condensed, throwing with all his strength.


    "Give me Broken


    With a whoosh, the spear pierced everything.


    Fast almost blurred, can only see a golden light flying, and straight to the long fierce away, killing dripping, once hit, absolutely can kill this person.


    When everyone breathes, does he want to kill?


    My God!


    It''s all useless. Can''t we let it go?


    Millions of people turned pale, and the pupils of the powerful forces gradually contracted. What''s the origin of this son?


    Of course, most of them have just recovered.


    One of them is the jade fairy. She is closest to her. She feels the most real. Just after recovering from the battle, she saw the inevitable blow. She suddenly lost her face and tried to stop the spear anxiously.


    "Not good..."


    But it seems a little late.


    I watched the spear fly in front of me.


    The time is long and fierce, the eyes are red, and the whole person is like a madman. In his eyes, the miniature of the spear is reflected, and a stream of desperate ashes haunts his heart.


    Is that all?


    Is it true that I was wrong?


    Holy ancestor, the unworthy descendants have come to thank you!


    Just when he was cold and about to be pierced by the spear, a cold hand, as fast as lightning, went through the space and grasped the spear in an instant."Zheng "Zheng Zheng..."


    The spear was humming and shaking violently.


    But the strength of this hand is very strong, holding the spear firmly can''t get close, only to see that the distance of the spear is long and fierce, only a millimetre short, even bleeding at the center of the eyebrow.


    All over the twisted face.


    It looks very sad.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Time long fierce startled, fear of opened his eyes, paralyzed, at that moment he was afraid.


    He''s afraid of death. He still doesn''t want to die.


    Looking at the nearby spear, almost stunned.


    And the person who made the move was the representative of Da Tianming. He was short of breath at the moment, and his back was in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he was in time. Otherwise, he would lose a lot.


    The benefits of a long time murderer are beyond the imagination of outsiders.


    He must not die!


    However, as soon as Ning Tao sees this, his pupil shrinks. I''m afraid his strength is infinitely close to the supreme?


    Of course, he has a low vision and can''t see the reality clearly.


    However, the jade fairy snorted coldly, and her eyes glared round. She said angrily, "how can outsiders intervene in the competition? You have crossed the boundary, people of heaven and hell. "


    She is the referee, in charge of the game, but now someone interferes with the result of the game.


    Isn''t that beating her in the face?


    On behalf of hearing the speech, Da Tianming could only harden his head and say with a smile, "master, calm down. We have given up."


    Said, a volume of time to leave.


    Seeing that he wanted to escape, Ning Tao could not be reconciled. He gritted his teeth and turned the power of the spirit to do his best to cut out a blow.


    "Three Soul Cut


    "Where to go!"


    For a long time, he was so fierce that he lost his mind? Even if you have a heart, you are powerless.


    The representative of Da Tianming didn''t expect that Ning Tao was so reluctant and dared to sneak attack. He broke the barrier in a hurry, but only half of his strength was offset.


    The remaining half, split in the time of long fierce mind.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    The shrill screams echoed throughout the scene.


    Time is long fierce almost miserable nobody shape, the head wants to split, seven orifices bleed!


    "Bastard, the thief is presumptuous," the representative of Da Tianming roared. He was enraged and waved his hand.


    This palm is extremely powerful.


    The wind devil''s eyelids jumped, his hands in his sleeve tightly clenched, and subconsciously wanted to rescue him.


    However, someone was faster than him. With a cold hum and a flash of body shape, the jade fairy stood in front of Ning Tao. A glass handprint went straight into the sky. It not only shattered the Yin cold handprint, but even made the man fly a hundred meters.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    "Fairy calm down, another day in the next to make amends, goodbye," the big day represents vomiting blood, scared to escape.


    In the hand also grasps the half dead long fierce.


    Even if alive, I''m afraid it''s useless.


    "Hum, I don''t know what to do. If anyone dares to interfere in the next competition, I will not forgive him," the jade fairy snorted coldly and threatened the whole match.


    A group of big forces quickly bow their hands to make amends.


    Seeing this, the jade fairy turned around and said with a smile, "is it OK with you? Are you scared? "


    Ning Tao is short of breath, and his face is slightly pale. He shakes his head with a bitter smile. He has some regrets. Looking at the back of Shi Changxiong, it''s hard to kill him again.


    But it was a breath.


    Or do you want to know what happened just now?


    At this time, the jade fairy was relieved and said to Si zhoulang: "the second round, the first game, Ning Tiansheng!"

 Chapter 3436

    Under the challenge arena, Ning Tao was relieved.


    In the first game of the second round, he played very well. It''s a pity that he didn''t stay for a long time. Now he has to fight for the son-in-law first.


    Many players see Ning Tao, subconsciously back one or two steps, is really scared by him.


    Even a sealed door, north to the sky are dignified.


    This son is a strong enemy.


    Li Wenfeng gave a bitter smile and said, "Why are you so heavy? You don''t look like that? "


    "Which one? Is it cruel? "


    Ning Tao smiles and banters.


    "Er..."


    Li Wenfeng nodded, but what do he think, Ning Tao is not like, God King, long fierce these two games, he even at great risk to kill them?


    I really don''t understand?


    However, Ning Tao just a faint smile, did not go to explain, if there is a powerful fierce power, it is not a bad thing.


    At least some of them are afraid of themselves.


    Immediately sit and cross your knees to recover


    Seeing this, Li Wenfeng sighed helplessly. This man is really a strange man, and the second competition also began. The battle between Feng Yimen and crane emperor is not much different in terms of fame, popularity and strength.


    The battle, as expected, lasted for an hour.


    It''s only when you''re exhausted that you show your flaws.


    In the end, it''s better to seal the door. It''s a close victory to enter the third round.


    In the third game, it''s enough to say. It''s hotter than the battle of Ning Tao. It''s the battle between the two super galaxies, the big spiral and the Big Dipper.


    North to the sky vs. Chen Qingyang.


    Both are well-known people.


    What''s more, it is the first heavyweight battle in the challenge arena. It is of great significance.


    From the look of the two, you can see a dignified, solemn, know that the opponent is not easy to deal with.


    But it''s inevitable.


    The battle finally started.


    In the field, Wei Shengjin is more serious than everyone else. The strength of northward sky is beyond his imagination. It''s really strong. It''s worthy of being the pride of his generation.


    Although he learned from Yixing Taoist, his training time was shorter than theirs, and he was certainly worse in all aspects.


    But his brother''s Revenge must be avenged.


    "Hong Chen, Zhao Yihe..."


    Although at the beginning it was really a use, they were absolutely loyal to him. Who can be merciless when people are not plants? In particular, one is almost abandoned, and the other is seriously injured.


    How can he be a willing leader?


    How can we just sit back and ignore it?


    "This hatred It''s a must


    "Boom Boom... "


    This battle is so big that it wakes Ning Tao up. He can''t help looking at the field in surprise.


    But after watching for a while, his brow slightly frowned, and he looked even, but Chen Qingyang seemed to be tired of dealing with it, and his moves and breath began to be confused, while he was calm, open and close in the north.


    It''s all in his rhythm.


    It seems that it won''t be long before the victory is divided.


    As Ning Tao expected, not long after that, when Chen Qingyang was in a panic, he suddenly broke out a trump card and beat him down.


    The strength has reached a triple peak.


    The last generation of Tianjiao grew up very fast.


    For this result, people marvel, smack tongue and regret that Chen Qingyang was defeated by beixiangtian.


    They''re all from the north.


    There are only two super galaxies in total. This loss is a big blow to Chen Qingyang and the big spiral.


    "The third scene, north to heaven," jade fairy also nodded in admiration, big north fight out a powerful person.


    North to the day grin, although shortness of breath, sweating, but, but can''t hide that proud, also full of provocative look at Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t bother to pay attention to him. However, he was much better than "beichentian".


    Chen Qingyang coughs up a few mouthfuls of blood, covers his chest, slowly stands up, looks gloomy, and slowly approaches the candidate seat. The double blows of his heart and body make him like a walking corpse. Is he really not good?


    He came down, but Gu Qianye confidently went up.


    The fourth game is his.


    Behind him came the sound of fighting, but Chen Qingyang had no idea of watching and walked back to the candidate seat.


    However, he was seriously injured. As soon as he got close to the candidate seat, he faltered and seemed to fall down. However, a figure propped him up at the critical moment with helplessness on his face. He sighed: "old Chen, cheer up..."


    This person is Li Wenfeng.


    With bitterness in his eyes, Chen Qingyang allowed Li Wenfeng to take him back to his position. With one palm, he handed him a pill and said with a smile, "victory or defeat is a matter of military affairs. Brother Chen doesn''t have to blame himself. He should take care of the injury first."Chen Qingyang looks stunned. He looks up and takes a complicated look. The person who gives the medicine is Ning Tao.


    He hesitated for a moment or two and reached for it.


    "Thank you, brother Ning Tian..."


    At the entrance of the pill, a pure force of medicine flowed through the eight veins of the limbs, especially the stuffy injury of the chest. The pain was relieved by a little half, at least it seemed to have some spirit.


    What a magic pill.


    How could you send such a precious thing?


    Chen Qingyang is surprised. He not only has a good feeling for Ning Tao, but also doesn''t seem to be a vicious person.


    Ning Tao didn''t care what he thought, but he realized a lot through the war. He thought of Xin Shaoyan, rumors, influence and so on. He couldn''t help but come to a conclusion that the big spiral is now strong in the outside.


    To say the younger generation, there are indeed some outstanding ones, but none of them can be amazing.


    And the position of the big spiral is very weak.


    And far less influential than others.


    Among the top ten super galaxies, their strength is falling behind. I guess they also want to marry the fairies?


    Unfortunately, Chen failed.


    No wonder he is so down


    At this time, the end of the fourth game, but very soon, even no doubt, is Gu Qianye.


    This man is as famous as emperor Jiang.


    And from the big cross!


    In the fifth game, Wei Shengjin went out and won it with difficulty.


    In the sixth scene, Li Wenfeng was not in danger


    In more than one day, nine matches were finally completed successively. In the third round, only ten people were left. This time, no one was left vacant, and Ning Tao''s privilege could not be used.


    Even the first show.


    Ten people draw lots, and their opponents are all as follows.


    "Ningtao vs xuehuang!"


    "Jiang Di vs Li Wenfeng!"


    "North to the sky vs. Wei Shengjin!"


    "Gu Qianye vs dream sword!"


    "Fengyimen vs luoshuixianhuang!"


    Five games, although less and less, but the quality is higher and higher, every one is a strong pride.


    No one is inferior to the cultivation of Xianhuang.


    You can''t find many in the world.


    I''m afraid you can''t imagine how many black horses there would be if it wasn''t for the big fairy''s martial arts competition? For example, Ning Tian, dream sword.


    The next game is more and more interesting, exciting and trembling, Wei Shengjin and north to the sky.


    Li Wenfeng is against Jiang Di.


    It''s all wonderful duels.


    In the third round, the first game, Ning Tao adjusted his breath for a long time, prepared for the fight, and stepped on the challenge arena. He had seen one of the snow emperor''s battles, which was very good.


    Snow flying 30000 miles, thousands of miles frozen day cold!


    Anyway, it''s not that easy.


    But as a result, he was surprised. As soon as the snow emperor stepped on the challenge arena, he took a deep look at Ning Tao. He was so complicated that he sighed: "I give up."


    With that, he stepped down from the challenge arena.


    And Ning Tao, he felt quite different, the most important thing is that he didn''t want to fight with this butcher.


    Before and he played two people, not to mention how miserable.


    He doesn''t want to be a warning.


    Just admit defeat.


    Ning Tao a Leng, didn''t expect this guy so straightforward, even jade fairy etc. didn''t expect.


    It can only be full of accidents to announce Ning Tao''s victory.


    "No war And win

 Chapter 3437

    The third round, the first scene, is amazing.


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and stepped down easily. It seems that his fame is good, at least some people are afraid.


    You know, who is not the dragon in the crowd? god ''s favored one? The best? It''s a shame to admit defeat.


    Better lose than surrender.


    Reputation is the most important thing.


    In the history of the martial arts contest, it has never happened, so this time, it really opened up our eyes.


    But most people understand Snow King.


    It''s really Ning Tian. It''s weird!


    At the same time, in the medicine fairy hall far away in the third world of the galaxy, Ning Tian sat here numbly, sneezing from time to time, and said, "Grandpa medicine, I''m sick, can''t I be saved? Who cursed me? "


    "Well This... "


    The medicine King''s scalp was numb, and he scratched his head and sighed: "what a ghost? Why is it so strange? "


    "Although the medicine I made is only king level, such a small problem should be cured. But you sneeze all the time, unless a lot of powerful people curse you at the same time? Otherwise, it can''t be ineffective... "


    Rather small day dull, numb way: "a lot of powerful concept?"? It''s To what extent? "


    "Er..."


    "Hundreds of immortals? Or hundreds of strong immortal emperors, "the king of Medicine said, exaggerating.


    Ning Xiaotian, however, has a silly look on his face. He''s just a little late stage of refining gas. What''s his revenge?


    "No Heaven... "


    "Ah, cut Ah, cut, ah Ah, cut... "


    Ning Tao didn''t know anything about it. At this time, the second match began. Jiang Di and Li Wenfeng, no matter how influential they were, were no less sensational than northbound.


    It''s another battle between the two super galaxies.


    Who loses, who wins? Another highlight!


    Ning Tao is also sitting in danger. Li Wenfeng is also his friend, but this game is not very good to win.


    Sure enough, at the beginning of the competition, the two were very close, violent and fierce. You come and I go, and the white hot battle escalates. They are all strong men around the triple peak of Xianhuang. What they fight for is the details and skills.


    "Roar..."


    "Kill Boom, boom... "


    The earth trembled and thundered.


    Emperor Jiang''s "emperor''s decision" has already reached the peak of perfection. Once it is put into full play, the purple Qi is hazy, just like the beginning of Hongmeng, like the grand crape myrtle emperor''s coming to heaven and earth.


    Li Wenfeng also changed his free and easy look. He was very solemn, and opened and closed. Although the twelve Star Palace was not the same, his attainments and power were far better than Jiang''s love songs, and he could even play a fusion skill.


    Powerful and terrifying.


    This move, Jiang Qingge may not be able to do.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The battle has been going on for a long time, but Ning Tao''s face is not very good-looking. Li Wenfeng is already very hard, but Jiang Di is not slow, not to the limit.


    This guy doesn''t seem to have played his cards.


    He couldn''t see through his depth.


    "Hum Hum... "


    At this time, Jiang Qingge seems to be aware of the gap, can''t help but bite his teeth, can only fight, this battle can''t win? It all depends on the blow.


    Five fingers clench hands to store strength, and the strength has soared several times.


    "Fusion technique, Taurus lion boxing!"


    "Break ~"


    one punch, such as Taurus and lion collision.


    Jiang Qingge in the audience exclaimed that this fusion technique is the most difficult of the twelve Star Palace.


    It''s worthy of elder martial brother Li.


    Seeing this, Emperor Jiang frowned and was in trouble. It seems that this guy has made great progress over the years. However, he can use some real skills.


    A column of purple light erupts into a terrible spirit.


    "Emperor FA, the God of purple Osmunda!"


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom, boom... "


    The purple spirit fights with Taurus and lion, which are all lifelike and bring their respective strength into full play.


    Layers of array can no longer be carried.


    The hard challenge arena was threatened with collapse.


    Jade fairy color change, so strong two people? Even when she was young, I''m afraid she couldn''t do it? The three behemoths fought furiously, and the waves were rough.


    However, Li Wenfeng gritted his teeth and insisted, but Jiang Di''s face was still light and cloudless. He sneered and added.


    "Brother Li, that''s it!"


    "Give me Broken


    As soon as the words came out, the purple spirit''s power soared. With one hand, he broke up the Taurus, roared and tried his best to tear the lion in half.


    "What? Poof... "


    Shocked, Li Wenfeng vomited blood and flew out.


    At this moment, we finally feel the gap.


    How can this guy be so strong?"Damn it..."


    Purple spirit did not disperse, and roared toward him, in a hurry, he yelled: "I give up!"


    Words out, a glass color will protect him.


    He blocked the attack.


    It''s the jade fairy.


    I saw her gentle way: "the second scene, Jiang Disheng!"


    After hearing the speech, they sighed with regret. Jiang was really hot.


    Chen Qingyang also sighed. He did not expect that even brother Li had lost. It seems that they had not seen each other for many years. They all fell behind, but emperor Jiang, north to heaven, had risen.


    It was strong then, but now it is stronger.


    "Alas..."


    Li Wenfeng decadent came down from the arena, Ning Tao gave him a pill, comfort: "don''t take it in mind, then, I''ll revenge for you."


    Hearing this, Li Wenfeng gave a bitter smile and nodded. I hope so.


    I''m afraid that guy Jiang Di is more than that.


    Not long after that, the third game, which is also the most anticipated game, is northbound sky vs Wei Shengjin.


    It is said that the two men have formed a feud.


    They have already challenged each other when they are off the stage. Maybe this game will kill people.


    Ning Tao is also very interested. He just swallows a pill and recovers slowly. Although he is not friendly to both sides, he hopes Wei Shengjin can win.


    Although this guy loves to be smart, he seems to be affectionate and righteous.


    At the beginning of the competition, the two people''s gunpowder flavor has been full, and their respective inheritance is not empty. Although Wei Shengjin is weak, the good thing is that he has excellent skills and can make up for it with his own expertise.


    They fought fiercely in the challenge arena. As soon as they came up, they used their dead hands. It seemed that they all wanted to kill each other.


    Hong Chen and Zhao Yihe are watching closely.


    His face was full of worry.


    Although they are very confident of the leader, when they fight northward, they find that his strength is unfathomable, and they are not sure who can win?


    "Boy, is that all you have? Or did Taoist Yixing not give you his unique skill? " North to the sky.


    There was a look of sarcasm.


    A "Big Dipper Seven Star boxing" was launched.


    However, no matter how fierce his offensive was, he always felt that his strength was lost, and Wei Shengjin gradually gained great strength from his weakness at the beginning.


    I don''t know where it came from?


    It looks like the more you fight, the stronger you get.


    "Why? Strange? What''s wrong? " Ning Tao stares at Wei Shengjin in surprise.


    Chen Qingyang and Li Wenfeng also felt a little strange. The latter pondered for a moment, then suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, "listen to my master, Yixing Taoist''s unique skill is very powerful. It seems to be a secret skill called" transplanting flowers and grafting trees. "


    "It''s very suitable for a protracted war to be able to take advantage of one''s strength, win with the weak and cut the enemy''s three points first."


    "Oh? Do you want to transplant flowers and trees? "


    Ning Tao a listen, unexpectedly some understand.


    The flower is north to the sky, and the wood is Wei Shengjin, who intercepts part of the power of north to the sky.


    For himself.


    It''s a little interesting. No wonder you can be respected in sanxiu!

 Chapter 3438

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Kill..."


    They are fierce, and their eyes are determined.


    Stepping on the Big Dipper in the north sky, you are as powerful as a ghost.


    And Wei Shengjin, momentum has been improving, continuous, it is difficult to imagine that the short body actually hidden such a powerful force, its enduring.


    Ning Tao''s face pondered. He was afraid that this battle would be hard to fight. On one side, Chen Qingyang asked: "brother Ning, who does brother Li think is likely to win this battle?"


    Li Wenfeng smiles bitterly and shakes his head. He is also the army of losers. How can he be qualified to judge this battle?


    I can''t help looking at Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao touched his chin and said: "they are in a stalemate. If they fight for a long time, they will fight for their family background..."


    Although not clearly said, but two seconds to understand.


    And Gu Qiong, Gu Chun and other 3000 fairies with outstanding appearance are closely watching the scene. This is the third scene of the third round, and the distance is fast.


    Along the way, there are some outstanding people in the competition, which is impressive.


    Even some fairies have their hearts in the dark.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, all contain a Wang spring water.


    Love between men and women, yin and Yang, this is inevitable, especially to see so many outstanding young men, handsome, reliable, stable, and elegant There is everything.


    And each of them is excellent.


    If you don''t make a fool of yourself, I''m sorry for normal women.


    The seven color patriarch and a group of elders nodded. So far, the martial arts contest has been progressing smoothly, and the first session of Tianjiao has a good standard.


    Just don''t know who will be the champion?


    Big crape myrtle? Big Dipper?


    By this time, the two men in the challenge arena had already finished their fight, their hair was erect, their eyes were red, their clothes were ragged, their bodies were dripping with blood, and they were still staring at each other.


    "Little Boy, I didn''t expect you to be quite capable as a garbage? How can you fight with the emperor like this? "


    The greedy panting way to the north.


    On the other side, Wei Shengjin''s eyes were black and his brain was blank. He gritted his teeth and said with a smile, "it''s up to you? Garbage in the garbage, dare to move my brother, kill you.... "


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Seeing this, beixiangtian suddenly looked up at the sky and laughed, ferocious and sarcastic: "ignorant fool, don''t think we can''t help you if we are tied now? There is still a long way to go between you and me. "


    "Forget it, I''m tired of playing. This game can end here!"


    Speaking, suddenly turned out a star disk.


    But it was only carved with seven shining stars, like a spoon, roaring and patting on the ground.


    "Swish" several sound, unexpectedly appears six False shadows.


    "Imperial instrument, big dipper Seven Star disk!"


    "What What? "


    All the people were shocked and stared at the seven northbound stars. Chen Qingyang stood up and exclaimed, "is it the Big Dipper? Big Dipper is willing to let beixiangtian use this treasure? "


    You know, this is the best of the imperial utensils, which is expected to become the supreme artifact.


    By no means weaker than Swallowing jar.


    It''s one of the best in the imperial ware!


    In the Big Dipper, it is also a symbol, a spiritual pillar, which will not be easily taken to the outside world.


    I didn''t expect that big dipper would lose money this time.


    Do you want to win the fairy?


    Li Wenfeng, who had heard of the power of the imperial instrument, sighed: "it''s over, it''s over..."


    Although Ning Tao didn''t know the power of this device, he knew from the beginning that although Wei Shengjin had a supreme master, he couldn''t compare with super galaxy.


    Sure enough, at the sight of this, Wei Shengjin''s face changed greatly, and it seemed that all of the seven people were real people.


    "This What''s going on? "


    The next second, he sneered at the sky, rushed up and roared: "boy, let''s die..."


    "No, I give up..."


    Wei Shengjin made a quick decision and gave a big drink.


    At the same time, an earthy yellow body protection magic weapon is obviously a way to protect your life.


    The next second, I felt a terrible force sweeping up. The seven forces were real. The shield suddenly cracked, but a glass color wrapped him.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Puff..."


    After the explosion, the arena was in a mess.


    Wei Shengjin''s body is limp, and he can''t help bleeding. If it wasn''t for the jade fairy''s help at the critical moment, I''m afraid he would have died under that move.


    The life saving magic weapon has also been smashed.


    "Damn, what level of magic weapon is this? How can you turn seven into one? How could that be... "The north sky almost ran out of oil, and the lamp ran out. He quickly took back the emperor''s utensil, and his face was gloomy, so he almost solved it. However, he did not dare to mess about under the pressure of jade fairy, and he heard the news of his victory in the next second.


    "Hum, you''re lucky. I don''t believe you are rubbish. If I wanted to kill you, you would have died long ago..."


    He didn''t want to use this.


    But there is no way, the final card was forced out.


    At the end of the third game, everyone sighed and marveled. I''m afraid it''s hard to find an opponent in the north. Who could have thought that he was still carrying such a powerful magic weapon.


    Even the emperor Jiang frowned.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s doubts, Chen Qingyang explained to him: "the Big Dipper is a special existence. It can be superposed with the descendants of the Big Dipper galaxy, and burst out with stronger power, which is no less than an artifact in their hands."


    "Moreover, the consumption is only the imperial instrument, but its power is comparable to that of the supreme artifact. This is also the reason why the Big Dipper has been the imperial instrument for so many years, which is more suitable for later generations."


    Ning Tao suddenly, this is the inside story.


    While Wei Shengjin covered his chest and hobbled down. Hong Chen, Zhao Yihe and others rushed to meet him with tears in their eyes. Although he lost the game, he saw the spirit of fighting for them.


    If it wasn''t for the use of magic weapon to the north, the leader of Wei League would never have lost. He was a mean man.


    At the same time, game four begins.


    It can be regarded as Gu Qianye''s unique show.


    Ning Tao didn''t go to see the game. Wei Shengjin was not far from where he was. He sighed in his heart. He waved a pill to him. Anyway, there are still many Qingmu pills.


    Wei Sheng Jin YILENG, did not expect that Ning Tao would forget the past, this pill is the biggest comfort to him.


    I swallowed it without thinking about it.


    Far away, Chong ningtao is grateful.


    And a cry of surprise came from the field. Gu Qianye won by thunder, and he was the fastest one to finish outside Ning Tao.


    In the last game, there was a little bit of stickiness when they sealed the door. The two men were close and played all the cards. They were still fighting. Fortunately, they all enjoyed it.


    But at this time, Wei Shengjin was silent for a long time. Under the hiss and colds of a group of scattered practitioners, he suddenly got up and went to Ning Tao. He tightly clenched his fist, his eyes were not willing, and said in a deep voice: "I want to ask brother Ning to do me a favor."


    "Whether we succeed or not, I, Wei Shengjin, owe brother Ning a favor. In the future, I will never shirk my request."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao Yizheng didn''t expect it. But on second thought, he seemed to understand it. He said, "do you want me to challenge the north to heaven?"


    "Yes, use this sword to defeat him," Wei Shengjin said with his teeth.

 Chapter 3439

    Chen Qingyang and Li Wenfeng can''t help looking at each other strangely. Unexpectedly, Wei Shengjin doesn''t look very good, but he can do it for his brother.


    It''s really rare.


    But it can''t be agreed easily.


    If it''s the northward sky before, it''s OK, but now it has the Big Dipper.


    Even emperor Jiang did not dare to say that he could win.


    Gu Qianye doesn''t dare to mess around!


    However, Ning Tao closely watched Wei Shengjin''s eyes, firm and persistent, a touch of unwilling, a touch of begging, holding the peach sword''s right hand are white.


    Hongchen and Zhao Yihe are both red eyed, weeping and crying: "alliance leader, why are you doing this?"


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge."


    "Sooner or later, we can get back today''s revenge..."


    But Wei Shengjin''s eyes are red. Although he seems heartless, he attaches more importance to everything than anyone else, especially friendship. He can''t swallow this tone.


    But Ning Tao pondered for a while, suddenly said with a smile: "are you so sure that I can beat him?"


    "You are not afraid of what if..."


    "I believe you," Wei Shengjin said.


    After listening to this sentence, Ning Tao stares at him for three seconds. Suddenly he looks up to the sky and laughs. He grabs the peach sword and says: "deal!"


    With that, he jumped directly onto the stage.


    "Rather Brother Ning, brother Ning... "


    Li Wenfeng yelled anxiously, but they still couldn''t stop him. How could he be so confused?


    Is it worth fighting for a favor?


    That''s the Big Dipper!


    But Ning Tao is like a black dragon, showing endless domineering, instantly attracted the attention of millions of people.


    "He What does he want to do? "


    "This is just a win. Should it be a break time? What does he want to do? "


    Everyone was a little scared.


    And jade fairy, see also a Leng, not only doubt asked: "ningtian, what do you want to do?"


    "The fourth round hasn''t started yet!"


    However, with a faint smile, Ning Tao dressed in black and holding an ancient peach wood sword, slowly raised his sword finger to the north and said, "I''ll give you a piece of incense and time to recover, then roll down and die. I''m waiting for you here."


    When the words came out, everyone was shocked.


    The next second came the sound of air conditioning.


    "This Is this guy crazy? "


    "This is not knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, but preferring to tiger mountain? Geek, what a weird geek... "


    Jiang Di, Gu Qianye, and Feng Yimen, who just won, all had some incredible looks. They could not help looking north to the sky.


    That''s interesting.


    And north to the sky, looking at Ning Tao so provocative, a look also gradually cold down, but looked at the peach wood sword, suddenly glanced at Wei Shengjin, sniffed, sneered: "so he is for you."


    "It''s interesting. The garbage is really piled up. Since you''ve deliberately sent someone to death, the emperor will help you..."


    Finish saying, unexpectedly big gold knife of jump down.


    Regardless of the previous consumption, it caused the boiling of millions of people in the field. The good play is about to begin.


    "Interesting, roar, roar..."


    Gu Qiong and Gu Chun, even if they become daughters, are excited by this atmosphere.


    Man''s most romantic thing is duel!


    "Come on, come on..."


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, think he is arrogant, but didn''t think he turned over to take out a gold elixir, directly swallow down, see his whole body breathing fast recovery.


    Although the war with Wei Shengjin lasted for a long time, just now the watching has recovered a little, and now it is climbing in a straight line.


    "Fifty percent, sixty percent, seventy percent..."


    I''m prepared before I come here. I''m willing to waste such high-grade pills. Tut Tut, I have a mine at home.


    Ning Tao licks his mouth and quietly waits for him to recover. He sees the battle in his eyes and deduces a plan in his mind. If he can succeed, he will win easily.


    At this time, the jade fairy did not respond to this sudden scene. Is this a battle?


    But is that ok?


    As soon as he turns around, he finds that the seven color patriarch nods. Ning Tao has this privilege, and he is not.


    The whole scene was filled with the cry of the mountain and the tsunami.


    But we must pay attention to the propriety. We must never see the scene of the king of God. It''s an accident.


    The ancient god system is still a problem


    Before long, beixiangtian slowly opened his eyes, flashed a touch of fine awn, domineering, and twisted his neck, tore open his coat, revealing his strong, strong muscles, and said with a grim smile: "good, it''s time to start."


    Ning Tao yawned and said indifferently, "I''m still in a hurry to go back to bed. Let''s work hard.""Just use your what The plate... "


    As soon as the words came out, beixiangtian''s smile froze, and several blue veins on his forehead jumped. With a cold hum, he said with a grim smile, "this is what you said. Don''t blame me for my ruthlessness."


    "Come on, let''s see what''s wonderful?" Ning Tao waves a peach sword, the wind is light and the clouds are light.


    It looks like you have a plan in mind.


    This made BEIXIANG tiannu laugh. He was a arrogant guy. He didn''t know how to live or die. At the first level, he was already irritated. But Wei Shengjin, who was not afraid of death, jumped out. It seems that it''s time to see blood.


    With a wave of the big hand, the Big Dipper chart reappears.


    The energy of heaven and earth gathered around, and the astrolabe suddenly fell to the ground, and the earth trembled for a moment.


    "Jie Jie, you are finished..."


    "The secret of the seven stars, the incarnation of the Big Dipper!"


    as like as two peas,


    saw him roaring, and seven figures that were exactly the same before him appeared around ningtao.


    No matter the appearance, the breath can''t find a flaw.


    even feels as like as two peas. It feels like seven real people, and there is no flaw.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said with a sneer: "look at me breaking your astrolabe!"


    The whole body moves, unexpectedly with the fast illusory change cent body.


    "One, two, five, seven..."


    It turned into seven Ning Tao.


    Standing in front of the seven northbound heavens?


    "This..."

 Chapter 3440

    North to the sky silly eyes, face stiff, what is this ghost? Is it also a kind of separation?


    Seven at a time?


    Is this guy really going to break his chart?


    "No, it''s impossible. Even if you are separated, you can''t break the array. Is the Big Dipper so weak..."


    And Jiang Di, Li Wenfeng, Wei Shengjin and others are stunned. Ning Tao is a freak.


    Doesn''t it feel like nothing can stop him?


    His seven parts, the same as real?


    "This How is that possible?


    "Does he know the seven star secret skill?"


    It''s definitely impossible. It''s the secret of not spreading.


    And Jiang Chen, Mo Xian, Mo Li, and even the wind devil are all numb, looking at the seven Ning Tao, subconsciously dull way: "how is this possible?"


    As we all know, the best imperial Dharma can conjure up five fragments at most.


    Six paragraphs is impossible.


    Not to mention the seven paragraphs of bullshit!


    But But what''s going on? Isn''t it just a flash? No, the color of the wind devil is changeable. He has practiced it, and can see the shadow of the shadow.


    But why seven paragraphs?


    With his accomplishments, now it''s only five. He has tried six, but he can''t do it at all.


    It''s impossible at all.


    the five paragraphs are the highest level of the superficial.


    "What did Ning Tao do?"


    At this moment, in the exclamation of the audience, a burst of boiling, seven North to the sky, there are seven ningtao, holding peach sword, no less than the emperor.


    In addition to the five pieces of shadow, one is space shadow, the other is The shadow of time.


    Only in this way can we achieve the astonishing effect of "seven section shadow".


    The corners of the mouth even curved.


    "Guess which one is my real body?"


    "You..."


    North to heaven, this bastard, even dare to look down on him, immediately roared: "damn guy, don''t think you are proficient in separation, I can''t help you? My secret of Big Dipper It''s impeccable. "


    During the conversation, seven figures shot at the same time.


    "The secret skill, seven stars even kill!"


    "Break ~"


    seeing his hand, Ning Tao''s eyes are also cold and twinkling, and he is divided into ten parts. It depends on the next blow.


    In fact, the so-called seven star separation technique is not a magic power. It''s just that it''s fast enough to switch between the seven parts at will and quickly. Under the perspective, he can discern it.


    But if you want to defeat him, you must let him and himself hard shoulder, can''t escape into other parts.


    Otherwise, there is no way to defeat him


    More than 1.3 million immortal gold patterns are gathered on the peach wood sword, which makes the power and defense of the sword soar, and the whole body of the sword become golden.


    And a force of terror, at the same time.


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Give me Kill


    Seven ningtao swords, each of which is very realistic.


    However, there is no spark in the ring, but there is no shadow in the ring.


    But there was an outbreak.


    It''s the hard front of the northern heaven and ningtao.


    "Roar..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In a flash, two forces of terror exploded around. The two great immortals tried their best to turn the earth upside down and shake the mountains and the earth. They were shocked and angry to the north. Unexpectedly, his seven star secret skill was useless.


    No matter which part, he will catch up.


    How could there be such a defect?


    For a long time, their big dipper thought it was invincible, but they were restrained today.


    But I didn''t have time to think so much. I felt that Ning Tao''s strength also soared several times under the surge of fighting spirit. With a roar, I could only see that the terrible power of the sword was vented.


    "26 million times The melting pot of war


    "What? This This is not... "


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    He vomited blood to the sky in an instant, and his whole body was attacked. He was devastated and collapsed. He felt a flower in front of his eyes, and there was a stinging heat flow across his chest.


    My heart is cold.


    The whole person flew down the challenge arena heavily.


    "Why? If he didn''t trust big and arrogant, I''m afraid that would not happen at all... "


    At least wait until he gets back to the top!


    "Damn it, careless..."


    Just listen to the sound of "boom" and fall north to the sky.


    A sword wound made a long mark on his chest. Blood was dripping, skin was raw, bone was visible in the deep place, not to mention how miserable it was."Ah..."


    How did he not expect to lose so badly?


    And it seems that there are only one or two moves. Even with the Big Dipper in hand, he still failed


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    People numb, this Is that the win?


    Wei Shengjin, Chen Qingyang, all feel that there are some incredible, seems to be too simple, weird.


    In the challenge arena, Ning Tao also breathes a sigh of relief. He gets away with it by chance and just hits the muzzle of the gun. Otherwise, it''s just one-on-one. It''s not so easy to fight with pure strength.


    After all, he is an Immortal Emperor.


    But who made him overconfident, arrogant, and trusted the Big Dipper, so did success and failure.


    It''s no wonder that the Big Dipper is known as a flawless imperial instrument, but now, he dare not say such big words any more. He has been slapped by Ning Tao and even sucked into his hand with one hand.


    It''s a good thing.


    Fell to the ground, showing the original shape.


    It''s just a small plate-shaped spoon with seven stars on it. It looks crystal clear.


    It''s hard to imagine that this is the Big Dipper.


    Ning Tao happily put it away. It''s a rare trophy. It''s the imperial weapon. But just then, under the challenge arena, he turned red and climbed up to the challenge arena angrily Give it back to me. "


    "Dida Tick... "


    The blood in front of the chest is flowing continuously.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao jokingly threw the plate in his hand and said sarcastically, "it''s mine now?"


    "You Poof... "


    North to heaven, he was shocked and angry, but affected the injury, vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. There was a high level of power in his body, but he was defeated by the power of apocalypse.


    I can''t stand now.


    Ordinary people would have been broken to pieces.


    At this time, the representative of Big Dipper also stood up anxiously, restrained his anger, and said with a stiff smile, "little friend, you can''t use this thing. In the competition, if we lose, please return it to the owner."


    But who do they think they''re talking to? It''s rather skinny. It''s an imperial weapon. It''s said that you have to go?


    Li Wenfeng and others would not give it.


    "Che, this is my booty. What''s it for? Do you understand the rules? If you can''t afford to lose, don''t come. Will the Big Dipper care about a great weapon? "


    "Where do you put the great fairy''s rules?"


    Ning Tao sniffed.


    On hearing this, the jade fairy coughed: "it''s during the competition. If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it after the competition. In the first game of the fourth round, Ning Tian won."


    After all, the Big Dipper is in a hurry. It means a lot to him. How can he be taken away by an outsider? If so, they don''t have to go back.


    There are also some secrets on it.


    It''s so important.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately said, "don''t be unkind, boy. You have won the competition by chance. Give it back. I can let bygones be bygones to you."


    And north to the sky, is shortness of breath, difficult way: "boy, I warn you, this is not what you should take, don''t get yourself killed."


    "Don''t lose your life for something..."


    In the face of the two people''s threats, Ning Tao just looks solemn and spits out a word: "roll ~"


    and then jumps out of the challenge arena with disdain.


    Chen Qingyang, Li Wenfeng and Wei Shengjin came up in a hurry, excited and surprised, and said, "congratulations on brother Ning''s triumphant return."


    Every time Ning Tao comes on stage, he can bring unexpected surprise to everyone, and this time is no exception.


    Wei Shengjin took the Taomu sword and finally felt proud. However, he solemnly assured Ning Tao: "thank you, brother Ning, for letting go of the past and sacrificing his life to accompany a gentleman. I have written down this kindness. In the future I will repay you. "


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile, but at this time, Chen Qingyang said excitedly: "brother Ning, can you discuss it? Sell your "Big Dipper" to me


    "As far as the price is concerned, just mention it!"

 Chapter 3441

    "Oh? What do you want to buy? Why? " Ning Tao looks surprised, did not expect that he would say so?


    Li Wenfeng is not so urgent?


    What do you want? Or do you want a secret?


    But Chen Qingyang was breathless and excited, and said: "brother Ning, I don''t know. The big spiral and the Big Dipper are in the north of the world. They have always been equal in strength. They have been rivals for many years."


    "And how important the Big Dipper is to the Big Dipper, I am very clear that it is not only an imperial instrument, but also a kind of spiritual significance and inheritance."


    "Moreover, there are countless disciples of our" whirlpool God sect "who have died on this object over the years. It has always been a great trouble for our" whirlpool God sect ". For nothing else, at least we can''t let big dipper give it to us any more..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raises an eyebrow and looks at Li Wenfeng. He almost has a bottom in his heart.


    This is a drastic move.


    If you want to buy it, you will directly let big dipper suffer heavy losses and lack of right and left arms. For his big spiral, he not only has the strength, but also has the opportunity.


    It''s a good deal anyway.


    Anyway, don''t let big dipper get it again!


    At this time, beixiangtian happened to overhear it. He almost didn''t carry a mouthful of blood. His eyes were black, his hair was confused, and he trembled: "you If you dare to sell it, I will never die with you. "


    "You You... "


    But Chen Qingyang snorted coldly and said, "brother Ning is my friend. His business is mine. How can you do anything recklessly?"


    "Besides, what''s the business between us? Let''s cool off. There''s no part for you here... "


    Then he blocked his sight.


    Dizziness in northward weather.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help laughing. It''s really interesting. However, this condition is very exciting. At this time, he doesn''t care how much money he pays. If it can stimulate the contradiction between the big spiral and the Big Dipper.


    That''s definitely a good thing for him.


    Because of this, it weakens two tenths of the power of the world, and the big spiral can help him contain the Big Dipper.


    For example, the great spirit to the great heaven.


    In this way, the threat of the top ten super galaxies can solve the fourth problem, which is more valuable than a royal weapon.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao made a decision and said with a smile: "brother Chen, you''re welcome, but it''s really useless for me. Well, as long as you are willing to give me a large amount of resources, I''ll sell it to you. "


    " it''s a face for you, brother Chen! "


    "Well Well, it''s a deal. I''ll send a message to zongmen and ask them to send things before the end of the game. Brother Ning will not suffer a loss. "


    Chen Qing and yang are ecstatic.


    With that, he quickly took out the jade talisman and sent a message.


    This is a major event, which needs to be carried out immediately. The thunder is decisive, and we have to be on guard against big dipper making trouble.


    They don''t watch their own religious beliefs pass on and flow into the hands of the enemy.


    What''s the difference between that and suicide?


    Take back the chart at all costs.


    At this time, Li Wenfeng also said with a smile: "brother Chen is really anxious. Originally, I was also interested in the seven star secret arts, but in that case, I won''t take the love with a knife."


    Wei Shengjin glanced north to the sky. With a look on his wretched face, he suddenly abused him and said on purpose: "Oh, yes, if it wasn''t for brother Chen''s face, I would bid for it. It''s a good treasure."


    "However, although the astrolabe can''t be bought, can brother Ning let me wait for a look?"


    "Of course, you won''t let brother Ning suffer a loss..."


    While speaking, he took out a precious medicinal material.


    It''s a bright red fruit.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he seemed to smell the business opportunities. He immediately took over the business opportunities happily. It''s probably ten thousand years old. With the attention of all the people, Da Da Fang took out the astrolabe and called several people to observe it together.


    Li Wenfeng and Chen Qingyang are also embarrassed to eat free food. They all give away a good baby.


    Four people watched with relish and exclaimed.


    It''s really mysterious.


    "Asshole Asshole... "


    North to the sky angry roar, a pair of red eyes staring at, want to tear up all these people.


    It''s like a precious baby being tarnished.


    Insulted by some animals!


    But when he moved, he felt the sharp pain in his chest, gurgling with blood. He could not exert himself, nor was he lucky. He could only watch those people steal the secret arts.


    However, Wei Shengjin is not the only one who is interested in the Seven Star magic.


    See can also be like this, that Gu Qianye, seal a door, snow emperor, dream sword and so on, in front of all fierce a bright, hesitant repeatedly, still can''t restrain, smile to take out a heavy treasure to Ning Tao handed over in the past.


    And Ning Tao comes not to refuse, blink of an eye the baby received a lot of, smile of his corners of the mouth all lie to ear root.He thinks he is inferior to others when he doesn''t do business.


    On the astrolabe, there are more than one kind of secret arts, some complete and some incomplete, but all of them are advanced skills, all of which are left by the powerful.


    A group of people around the astrolabe, wisdom flashing, gifted, even have a secret entry.


    The representative of Big Dipper also sees all this, but even if he is angry, it will not help. The kids who spend money to watch the secret arts, and the elders of the family pester him with a smile and don''t let him disturb them at all.


    He has been completely isolated.


    It was a sensation in the field, and the seven color masters and others were not willing to interfere. They immediately announced the start of the fourth round.


    Let the only three people left to draw.


    Emperor Jiang, Gu Qianye, sealed one door, only one battle, and the other was the wheel empty.


    In the end, the lucky one is Jiang Di.


    The second scene is Gu Qianye vs. Feng Yimen!


    Looking at the fight in the arena, Ning Tao is surrounded by a hot pile. His face is full of black and blue. His face is twisted and his eyes are burning. These damned bastards.


    Clench your teeth and crush the jade amulet in your hand.


    He has asked zongmen for help. None of these bastards can be spared. That''s the secret of his big dipper.


    "Asshole, go away..."


    And this battle, the end is very fast.


    It''s impossible to hold on to fengyimen until now, but Gu Qianye is much better than him.


    He was defeated in the end.


    Now, there are only three people left!


    Ning Tao, Jiang Di, Gu Qianye!


    In the fifth round, there was only one battle, one man in the air, and the sixth round was the final battle of life and death.


    Who can be the son-in-law? Just look at the last two.


    In the fifth round, Ning Tao still has the privilege, but this time, he didn''t challenge anyone. He just let them fight happily, and finally he came to the end.


    By the way, have a look at Jiang Di''s card.


    He always feels that this guy hasn''t done his best.


    There was a fire around him. He collected rent like a landlord. He had time to watch the secret arts. After time, if he wanted to see it again, he would have to pay more.


    The money is making so fast.


    These young masters are all fat.


    Ning Tao is gnawing at Zhu Guo and swallowing saliva. Do you want to rob? But impulse is the devil


    Gu Qiong looked at this scene with tears and laughter. At this time, do you still have to guess? This smelly temper as like as two peas, the money fan.


    At this time, the fifth round of competition began, and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    This is emperor Jiang vs Gu Qianye!


    Big crape myrtle vs big cross!

 Chapter 3442

    In the challenge arena, Gu Qianye and Jiang Di are far away from each other. Although they have gone through several rounds of competitions, they are now back to their peak. At this time, no one dares to be careless.


    So many years old opponent, each other know each other''s strong, are calculating the odds, tricks.


    A breeze blew, stirring the corner of their clothes.


    It''s like the opposition between two worldly experts.


    A great master!


    Below, Ning Tao, Wei Shengjin, Li Wenfeng and others are also watching closely. They say that they are equal. In those years, the younger generation all won and lost each other.


    It''s the first and second choice.


    This battle, no matter who wins, has little influence on Ning Tao. He just wants to see how many cards he can force out?


    It''s better to push them all out.


    Only in this way can he be ready to deal with it, just like Ning Tao after seeing through the move of north to the sky.


    Easy to win!


    "Brother Gu, I haven''t seen you for decades. Let me see how strong you are now? Just use your real skills. This game has been played long enough for me


    Emperor Jiang''s momentum is like a rainbow.


    In the words, there is a touch of impatience.


    Gu Qianye picked his eyebrows and then sneered, "Oh? Interesting. Brother Jiang is well prepared, isn''t he? So confident, it seems to win the championship very sure? Well, let me see your progress in recent decades. "


    "Be careful..."


    With a whoosh, the cross light flashed.


    "Dharma, cross step!"


    In a flash, the emperor Jiang''s pupils shrank. Is it true? As soon as the wind broke in front of him, Gu Qianye came to his face like a flash of lightning.


    But he had expected that he would be an old opponent for so many years, and he knew something about the best footwork.


    "Difa, ziyingbu!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    the phantoms are like thousands of ways.


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, from the outside world''s point of view, it was completely confused. There were only two flashes of light on the challenge arena, and no one could be seen. It was too fast.


    How many moves have you taken?


    I don''t know who''s scared and who''s dangerous at the moment?


    Li Wenfeng, Chen Qingyang, Wei Shengjin can only barely catch the shadow of the two, while Zhao Yihe''s people are hoodwinked. They don''t understand the duel between the masters.


    After a few breath, the whole arena was full of fury, and two tyrannical forces swept the world.


    It seems that it has become white hot.


    You can hear a loud noise, but you can''t see anyone.


    At this time, Li Wenfeng recalled the battle with Jiang Di, and could not help worrying: "brother ningtian, who do you think can win? Are you sure you can win the championship? "


    See a few people look over, Ning Tao just a face deep looking, think about it, then shrug his shoulders and said: "not clear, it depends on the two of them who hide the card stronger? As for who can win? Ha ha, we''ll see... "


    Although he spoke lightly, several people felt that he was confident and confident.


    Think about it, it seems that from the beginning to the end, Ning Tao didn''t try his best. He should have many hidden cards. Is he really sure that he can win the championship?


    "The best imperial method, crape myrtle field!"


    "The emperor''s decision, the brilliant spirit, the supreme power!"


    "Kill ~"


    with the roar of emperor Jiang, most of the challenge arena is in the purple field, which can not only weaken the opponent, but also increase himself. The whole person''s strong imperial spirit protects the body, which is also the enemy of evil spirits, and has the power to dominate.


    In an instant, the combat power increased several times.


    On the other hand, Gu Qianye feels that his speed and strength are weak when he feels the great suppression in the field of crape myrtle.


    And in the blue sky, you can see the tiny purple star in the sky. It twinkles in the distance and is extremely bright. It seems that it is transmitting energy thousands of miles away.


    The power of communication?


    Well, you''re not the only one who can do it!


    Gu Qianye roared, a cross mark broke out in the middle of his brow, and the long-standing violent immortal force gushed. In a flash, a river of Cross stars lit up behind him, and there were no weak purple stars under the blue sky and day.


    "Supreme Dharma, cross realm!"


    "Cross formula, a swing a cut, no ghosts exist!"


    "Break ~"


    a totally different field is coming up.


    It didn''t come down at all.


    "Roar..."


    Everyone was so surprised that they chose the same power to compete, the power of their own galaxy and their own sect. But now it seems that they are equal.


    Looking at the fierce battle below, Jiang Chen''s complexion flashed over, and he looked up at ZIWEIXING. How powerful Jiang Di could communicate with such a powerful Galaxy in such a remote situation.


    His imperial formula, I''m afraid, has reached the third level of cultivation, and is still in a state of great fullness.Otherwise, we can''t do it at all.


    Now, he is only two major consummation, and that Jiang Huang is not as fast as him. Although he has not played yet, he is very sure that at least he is ahead of him.


    In the big crape myrtle, he reached two years of age, has been extremely evil posture.


    Looking at history, we can''t find a few.


    Of course, there must be the help of the heart of origin!


    If Ning Tao can kill Jiang Di in this competition, even if he is defeated, he will benefit a lot, and his plan can be advanced.


    Although Jiang Huang is his opponent, there is a tricky Jiang Di among the younger generation of Lagerstroemia indica.


    So far, he has not dared to move.


    It''s because there''s nothing you can do for this person!


    "Ning Tao, it''s all up to you..."


    At this time, Gu Qiong''s look changed on the high stage. How could these two people be so strong?


    Can he still play?


    "This..."


    "Sister Joan, do you have any of these three in mind?" Gu Chun asked with a smile.


    Joan blushed vaguely Where can I find it? Don''t talk nonsense. Who is the son-in-law now? Don''t forget that you have to choose your husband too. Don''t hurry to choose a suitable husband now. "


    Hearing this, Gu Chun gave a sly smile, stretched out his jade finger, pointed to Ning Tao and said, "I think he''s good."


    "Does sister Joan feel the same way? But I find that you are looking at that young master Ning from time to time, elder sister. If you don''t like it, how about giving it to your younger sister? "


    In her voice, guqiong was ridiculed. She was so embarrassed that she said, "you What do you want to tell me? If he agrees, what can I say... "


    "But I don''t want to be separated from my sister. It''s better for us to serve a husband together..."


    Gu Chun blushed with ridicule.


    "Wave hoof, make fun of me again, don''t let you marry..."


    "Ha ha, big lady, spare your life..."


    On the high stage, they were laughing, but they were already in the ring. The fight was extremely fierce, but it was hard to win. All the cards were inspired by them.


    "Secret skill, cross chop!"


    Gu Qian roared in the night and turned his hand blade into a knife. His whole body seemed to be transformed into a sharp cross road.


    Inch by inch, and its hegemony.


    But at this time, Emperor Jiang breathed a sigh of relief, sneered at the corner of his mouth and said, "it seems that your cards have almost been used up. I didn''t expect that your progress will be the same after decades of absence."


    "Well, let me show you my real strength. If you surrender now, you will have time."


    As soon as the words came down, the whole atmosphere soared.


    Ning Tao''s pupil suddenly shrank, his face gradually changed, his face changed, and he whispered: "Immortal Emperor Medium term


    "This guy''s hiding so deep!"

 Chapter 3443

    "What? Fairy In the middle of Xianhuang


    "You How can you... "


    Gu thousand night color changes, stare big a double eye bead son, startle a, didn''t expect he incredibly progress so fast?


    The last time I met him, he was no more than Xianhuang Sanzhong. Over the past few decades, there was little difference between us. I didn''t expect that he would step into the middle stage, which was not a day''s work.


    The difference between triple peak and quadruple is not the same.


    That''s a big step, high and low!


    Li Wenfeng, Wei Shengjin are pale and dull, brain blank, gushing out a sense of powerlessness, mid-term? They can''t help looking at Ning Tao.


    "This Can we still fight? "


    It seems that Ning Tao is nothing but a double. Their feelings are real and there is no possibility of hiding cultivation.


    Despite the fact that there are only two differences between the two, Gu Qianye''s heart is already cold. How can we talk about the two? Although Ning Tao has always been very strange, he is vain under the absolute power.


    "Damn, it''s too deep..."


    Countless people exclaimed, especially the big crape myrtle side, Jiang Huang and others, are excited to laugh.


    This time, the contest will win.


    Son in law, Emperor Jiang is ready!


    Many people look at Ning Tao and want to see the panic, fear and even ugliness on his face, but they don''t. instead, he is calm and expressionless, just holding his arms and sitting in his seat watching the battle.


    It''s like it''s none of your business.


    "Hum, just pretend. Sometimes you cry..."


    Jiang Huang sneered.


    At this time, the whole strength of emperor Jiang doubled. In a moment, he suppressed Gu Qianye and beat him back.


    The surging sense of power surged all over the body.


    "Ha ha, brother Gu, admit defeat. After playing with you for so long, it''s time to end. You''re not my opponent!"


    Emperor Jiang scoffed.


    Hearing this, Gu Qianye''s mouth bleeding, shortness of breath, biting his teeth, clenched his fist, in fact, he thought of giving up.


    With his current state, he can''t beat Jiang Di at all.


    However, when Ning Tao looks at him calmly, he helps me.


    At the thought of this, Gu Qianye suddenly stood up with his teeth clenched, drained all his strength, and gathered all his strength. He wanted to fight with his last strength, not to win, but to try out the strength of Jiang Di for Ning Tao.


    This guy has been playing with him all the time. He doesn''t show his real ability at all. Although he failed, he doesn''t think it''s shameful. However, this son-in-law can''t let Jiang Di be his son-in-law.


    How can you laugh at yourself in the future?


    He can''t lose his face.


    "Emperor Jiang, let me see your real strength now. This is the first time that you have surpassed me in so many years. Let me show you my strongest strength first."


    As he spoke, a bright sword condensed.


    "Holy Dharma, great cross, holy sword!"


    "Chop ~"


    the giant sword was born in the sky, cutting one side angrily. Everything under his sword, all ghosts and monsters return to nothingness.


    "Kill..."


    But seeing this, Jiang Di''s face changed. This guy had extra strength. He was really in trouble, but he gritted his teeth and said, "since you are stubborn, don''t blame me. I will make you lose."


    "Boom", a divine power burst out.


    "Holy Dharma, divine skill of the son of heaven!"


    "Break ~"


    at this moment, the power of emperor Jiang was exerted to the extreme, almost destroying the heaven and the earth. Some of the old mid-term immortals were shocked. They were too strong. These kids were amazing.


    Ning Tao''s pupil gradually shrinks, and the previous look makes him understand Gu Qianye''s idea.


    In my heart, I still have some admiration.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The power broke out and the arena cracked in an instant.


    This is a challenge arena that has been reinforced by the supreme power. There are three elders who are stabilizing the array.


    But it''s still precarious.


    The jade fairy is very tense at this moment.


    These two people, no matter what happens today, they will be in great trouble.


    With only one breath, Gu Qianye felt sharp pain all over his body. He couldn''t help kneeling down. The shocked bone broke. One knee knelt deeply into the arena, and his whole skin overflowed with blood.


    And on the holy sword, there are many cracks.


    All of a sudden, "bang" was shattered by the emperor!


    "Well "Pooh..."


    "I Recognize... "


    I want to speak, but I find that I can''t speak under the pressure.


    Even the head is going down.


    Just at this critical moment, a golden light flashed by. Before the explosion, Gu Qianye was pulled away, followed by the terrible wind.The whole earth trembles like thunder.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Nearly half of the people suddenly get up, shortness of breath of the big eyes, do not know how the result?


    However, judging from the power of the blow just now, if it''s really the next, it''s estimated that it won''t survive?


    The representatives of the great cross were also frightened.


    What''s wrong with a thousand nights? How do you spell that?


    The next second, they found that there was one more person in the challenge arena. The golden light converged and showed Ning Tao''s figure. Behind him, Gu Qianye was seriously injured.


    There''s no more power in the body.


    Even the bones were broken by half.


    The whole person has become a blood man. It looks shocking. If he comes one step later, he will surely die.


    Ning Tao sighs in his heart. He knows that this time''s human relationship is not big, but he is moved. He finds that behind him, the jade fairy is standing there.


    He is dumb. It seems that the elder has been ready for a long time. If he doesn''t do it, she will save people.


    I didn''t realize it.


    At this time, Gu Qianye lay on the ground, unconscious, coughing up a mouthful of blood, and said: "give up..."


    With that, he still held on to look at Xiang ningtao.


    It seemed that he was still worried, because at that moment, he really understood the power of emperor Jiang.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao is showing a smile, light way: "don''t worry, give it to me."


    The jade fairy handed out a blue pill.


    Seeing this, the jade fairy nodded, then took Gu Qianye down with a roll of sleeve robe, announced the victory of emperor Jiang, and quickly fed Gu Qianye the blue pill.


    Emperor Jiang was out of breath and frowned. This guy was not afraid. Did he think he could fight against himself?


    Immediately sneered: "good, that''s it, let''s start the decisive battle between you and me!"

 Chapter 3444

    Emperor Jiang drank low and took a purple pill with high spirits. He only felt that his strength was like a spring.


    The injury, the consumption, are making up.


    This is the advanced healing medicine prepared before he came here. He won''t underestimate it.


    "Come to war ~"


    seeing this, Ning Tao also breathes a sigh of relief. He wears a black robe freely, grabs it with one hand, and holds a golden immortal sword. It''s more than 1.4 million. The whole body of Wei''an is like a melting pot.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "26 million times The melting pot of war


    "Boom", a terrible, strong breath broke out, to meet the momentum like a rainbow.


    Though weak, there is no decline.


    At this time, a glass color flashed between them, and the jade fairy appeared. She had already settled Gu Qianye. Seeing their eyes burning and their swords drawn, she knew that they could not wait any longer.


    Originally, this final, still need some preparation time, did not expect to come so soon.


    No way, in the colorful patriarch''s signal, she said in a deep voice: "now that you are ready, the final battle of this martial arts contest, Emperor Jiang vs. ningtian, the winner is the emperor''s son-in-law, but remember the main points so far."


    "The game Start


    As soon as the words fall, they are like arrows leaving the string.


    Almost as fast.


    "Ningtian, you''ve done me a bad job again and again. Today, I''ll let you know what regret is and how did you kill the God King? I''ll kill you as I do. "


    "Die, kill..."


    Emperor Jiang roared and a purple sword turned over.


    Four peaks of breath.


    Gu Qianye, Li Wenfeng can''t help but brush a color change, how is this possible? He''s hiding his strength? Four peaks? He''s moving in too fast, isn''t he?


    What happened to Lagerstroemia indica recently?


    Led to the rapid development of emperor Jiang?


    "No, Ning Tao..."


    In exclamation, Ning Tao''s face also changed, eyebrow a wrinkly, this should be his full strength?


    But it''s tough.


    There is a big gap between Xianhuang and Zhongyi.


    If we say that the strong in the middle period can be more rigid, then the strong in the later period will definitely die.


    Even running away is a problem.


    In the current situation, it is not impossible to fight.


    "You want to kill me? Can you do it? "


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "Boom boom..."


    In a flash, the challenge arena was filled with lightning, flint, sparks, and the sound of Jinge.


    You can only see two colors, one purple and one gold.


    It''s like Taiji.


    On the high stage, Gu Qiong bites her red lips and can''t help watching the scene closely. Jiang Diqiang is a bit off the mark. She can also see that Ning Tao is not so relaxed.


    The jade hands in the dress are all white in silence.


    "Chun''er, you said Can he win? This is It''s the last game... "


    Her words were difficult, but she was enchanting, sexy, Gu Chun, with red lips, but she joked: "then tell me first, is she the man you always miss? The man who haunts you.... "


    "Lanizi, how dare you laugh at me? You''re not rubbing my bed while I''m asleep again..."


    "Where is it? You never said brother Ning... "


    "Ah, I''m wrong..."


    "Ha ha..."


    The two women''s faces turned red, but fortunately no one was watching them at the moment. After all, this was the final battle.


    Millions of people, eyes on eyes.


    I''m afraid I''ll miss every detail.


    "Well, you''re not a simple boy. You can fight me with a double force, but you should be playing a secret skill, right? There''s always a time limit to the increase of the secret arts. You should make a quick decision. "


    "But As I think, if you can''t beat you at your peak, how can you be called the strongest? "


    "I''ll crush all of you with my own hands!"


    Emperor Jiang grinned and was proud.


    Dormant for such a long time, he wants to let the world remember his name of "King Jiang" and his imperial existence in the same stage.


    "The best imperial method, crape myrtle field!"


    "The best imperial Dharma, ZIWEIXING God!"


    "Give me Town


    In that laughter, the prestige becomes geometry soaring.


    "Click Click... "


    The earth trembled, and the arena broke.


    Many Xianhuang''s strong men turn pale. Even if Xianhuang faces him in the mid-term, he may be seriously injured.


    Gu Qianye was ugly. He wanted to sell Ning Tao''s favor and force Jiang Di''s strength. Unexpectedly, he still hid so much. If he could deal with this move, I''m afraid he would not be able to lift his head.However, Jiang Di grinned grimly and complacently, but when he saw the scene in front of him, his smile gradually hardened.


    The purple spirit gathered behind him also stopped.


    "This What''s going on? "


    In the line of sight, in his terrible field, Ning Tao stood in the original place, not affected, even light, like an expert in the world.


    "The field? It''s interesting... "


    "You Why are you ok? Do you have crape myrtle blood? No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible... "


    Emperor Jiang was dumbfounded.


    No one can be indifferent to his move.


    Even if there is crape myrtle blood, under the same strength, at most to their prestige weak on a few points can''t be invalid?


    What the hell is going on?


    Millions of people, like living to hell, again to hell? Where the hell did this guy come from?


    Several days after the start of the competition, hundreds of people have inquired about Ning Tao. It seems that he appeared in Scorpio sect two years ago. It is said that he is a casual monk and comes from a small galaxy. But as long as he is not stupid, he feels that he is a bit of a cat.


    Can sanxiu compete with emperor Jiang?


    Is that a bit of bullshit?


    And Jiang Chen, stupefied looking at this scene, how does Ning Tao do it? How could it be?


    He couldn''t understand why.


    Jiang Huang was also stunned.


    "This..."


    In this magnificent pressure, Ning Tao didn''t rush to do it. Instead, he opened his heart and understood it carefully. In the blink of an eye, he had a clear understanding. He said with a smile: "so it is. This is the so-called power of the field."


    "Just in time, I''ve just come up with a move. I''ll try it on you, but I have to stand firm..."


    Speak, slowly extend a palm to press.


    With a bang, Tianwei came into the world.


    "What What? "


    As soon as Jiang Di''s pupil shrinks, he suddenly feels that his chest is stuffy, and a terrible pressure falls on him. The field of crape myrtle is unbearable, including the gods.


    He even spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    One knee fell into the floor.


    "Damn, damn, what''s going on..."


    For this sudden scene, millions of people exclaimed, do not know what means Ning Tao used?


    How was Jiang Di reversed?


    However, some people with keen perception always feel that something is wrong around them. Some of them are dry and muggy. When they touch their forehead, they sweat. When they subconsciously look up, they always feel that the sun is more dazzling.


    This is Illusion?


    Of course not!


    Ning Tao''s mouth turned a corner, but he didn''t expect to succeed. He had talked with Li Wenfeng and others about the field before, and realized this move through the remnant article.


    "Supreme Dharma, solar realm!"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The canthus of Jiang emperor''s eyes were about to crack, and he felt oppressed.


    At this time, Jiang Huang was staring at the dazzling sun. The head of the stars, Zhiyang Zhigang, couldn''t look directly at him. After a while, he was sweating all over his back.


    Heaven and earth are like a big oven.


    It was hot and stuffy all around.


    It was a long time ago, but it was not a very distant word in his mind.


    "How can the lights of the world compete with the sun?"


    "How can purple Osmunda be compared with the brilliant sun?"


    "Ning Tian So... "

 Chapter 3445

    "Roar..."


    "Bastard, you want to crush me? You are delusional, "Jiang Di''s angry red face flashed crazy.


    If that''s the case, then work hard to end the fight.


    No matter what tricks he has, he will definitely lose under the condition of absolute strength.


    "Secret skill, the real skill of Lagerstroemia indica!"


    "The power of Ziwei''s blood!"


    In an instant, his strength rose by several percent.


    It can almost be regarded as the top five.


    A purple real king, gradually outlined, glared, roared at the crowd, like a king.


    As soon as the sole of the foot stepped on it, it rushed towards ningtao.


    Under the pressure of the sun!


    And see this, Ning Tao slightly pick eyebrows, feel some wrong, his state, beyond their own expectations, this guy''s blood power some abnormal strong.


    Strange as it is, I can''t tell.


    However, he has another move


    But at this time, Jiang Chen''s face on the audience changed gradually. Looking at Jiang Di, he was a little distracted.


    Why do you feel familiar?


    "This What happened? "


    Under the explosive rush of emperor Jiang, Ning Tao turns his hand and takes out a star disk. It''s the Big Dipper star disk. His eyes shrink toward the sky and his face is full of haze. What does he want to do?


    The next second, the chart is taken underground.


    And in a flash, it showed seven ningtao!


    "Seven shadow, seven kill!"


    "What What? "


    North to the sky silly eyes, big dipper representatives can not help but silly eyes, actually use another way to promote the astrolabe?


    "This This... "


    Without waiting for them to recover, the seven figures rushed forward together. Emperor Jiang was angry. The huge virtual shadow swept all over the place, but there was nothing. He didn''t find Ning Tao''s real body.


    All of a sudden, he was hit hard behind him.


    A big fist of casserole beat him out.


    "Damn it..."


    Emperor Jiang cursed, but as soon as he stabilized his figure, he saw seven ningtao rushing up at the same time. Each of them was extremely lifelike. It felt like seven real people were attacking at the same time.


    But he is very clear that there is only one, but unless it is solved all at once, it can blink at will.


    These are his hiding places.


    You can also clap yourself.


    Not everyone can be completely targeted like Ning Tao, but he has no good way.


    "Ziyuan mask, body protection!"


    "Taboo, the power of longhuang!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    It''s too fierce. It''s going on and on.


    They couldn''t see where Ning Tao was attacking, but they could see the emperor Jiang shrinking and being beaten.


    A purple shield, already dark.


    But even if the counterattack, attack one, is residual shadow, attack six, still residual shadow, his speed is too fast, from all directions came the stormy attack, every second can fall on him, feel like seven hands.


    In fact, it''s a person who is fast to the extreme.


    "Click Click... "


    A crisp sound made emperor Jiang "clatter" in his heart. Damn it, what he wanted to scold at the moment was north to the sky. If it wasn''t for this useless waste to lose the Big Dipper, how could he be beaten passively now?


    It''s under impact every second.


    Wisps of blood came out of the corner of his mouth.


    "What? No more moves? What I said before is so arrogant. How can I be like a turtle now? This big dipper is really easy to use. I''m not willing to sell it. "


    Ning Tao''s sniff came from all directions.


    However, after playing for such a long time, he felt a little tired, and the time for the secret method was coming.


    But this guy''s shield is as hard as a turtle''s shell.


    It seems to be a combination of magic and magic.


    It should be his life-saving card!


    Hearing this sentence, Jiang Di''s face was blue and red, and he was furious. His hair was erect, and he gritted his teeth and said: "good, good. You forced me to do this."


    "No matter what the consequences are, today, you will surely die. Let me show you what a God is."


    In the process of speaking, a vast amount of Qi and blood burst out in the body.


    "Give me Broken


    A purple fist slammed the ground.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    A shock force, from all directions, and Ning Tao color change, secretly call a bad, quickly open gold body, foot on the aurora, but still be swallowed by the shock wave.


    And the astrolabe whined at the blow.


    A streamer of light flew back into his hands.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    They were surprised. Unexpectedly, Emperor Jiang turned the situation around. It was not so simple and his blood was strong.Not only pure, but also very strong.


    Is that what happened to him?


    But at this moment, Jiang Chen "Teng" stood up, his face turned pale as paper, and his body swayed, as if he had been drained of all his strength.


    A pair of empty eyes staring at Jiang Di.


    "Father Father... "


    Jiang Qingge, Qu Xiaoxi, Mo Xian and others help him. I don''t know what happened? Color change way: "you Are you okay? What What father? "


    If they remember correctly, Jiang Chen''s parents were imprisoned by Lagerstroemia indica, shouldn''t they be here?


    However, Jiang Chen''s lips turned white, his whole body trembled and twisted, his eyes were full of blood, and he was like a beast biting human beings, growling: "he The crape myrtle blood in his body has my father''s breath. He took away my father''s blood. "


    "Just like Jiang Huang treated me a hundred years ago, my father, even if he didn''t die Fear of I''m afraid so... "


    As soon as the words came out, several people were shocked.


    How How could that be? Big crape myrtle doesn''t care? The same thing happened twice?


    On the other side, when Jiang Huang looked down at Jiang, his face was ugly, but he also showed helplessness.


    But when he looked up, he saw Jiang Chen''s collapse, but there was a touch of sarcasm in the corner of his mouth,


    what a helpless wretch.


    At this time, Jiang Chen also saw Jiang Huang''s sarcasm, but what he thought at the moment was not something else, but his mother. He was also the outstanding daughter of Lagerstroemia indica. His father had been poisoned. That The mother, she


    "Damn, damn..."


    "A bunch of bastards, bastards, beasts, I will kill you sooner or later..."


    Ning Tao doesn''t know the movement above, but he feels the real movement in front of him. How can this guy''s blood power be so strong? It''s exceptionally strong.


    "Please..."


    In the sight, the upper body of emperor Jiang is red and naked, but he climbs all over his body with purple lines. His black hair turns into purple, and his eyes are purple pupils. The whole person is in the purple fog, and all his strength is in one place.


    "Little bastard, did you have a good fight just now? I''m not in the mood to pester you any more. I''ll blow you up with one move! "


    "Holy Dharma, divine skill of the son of heaven!"


    A son of destiny, born from nothingness.


    One hand fist, through the eight wasteland.


    "No, I''d rather I''d rather... "


    Gu Qiong''s face faded, and her heart wanted to remind her throat. Subconsciously, she stood up.


    But no one is paying attention to her at the moment.


    This blow, gathered Jiang Di to strike with all his strength.


    It''s time to decide the outcome. Some of the strong men in the immortal queen''s period all look dignified. It''s not easy to take this punch.


    The jade fairies are already tense.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao takes a deep breath. Do you want to go all out? In this case, with you, a breath of elixir gas, flow all over the body, thunder rolling on the sky.


    "Click Click... "


    It''s a delicate and mysterious sword.


    "Shengpin, the sword of the world!"


    "Chop ~"


    "

 Chapter 3446

    A sword cut down, like the creation of heaven and earth.


    has nothing to block its edge, and what can not block the world after the compression and enhancement is the essence of what is more concentrated.


    If we condense a whole world into the size of a bullet, it will penetrate everything.


    Even without the blessing of holy power!


    "Break ~"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red and roaring, his clothes are windless, his hair stands up, his feet collapse, his gravity increases greatly, and his power in the elixir field is quickly lost.


    However, the sword was finally cut down.


    Where I have passed, it is divided into two parts, and inch by inch collapses!


    "Hum, pretend to be gods and ghosts, smash it," said emperor Jiang. His pupils contracted, but the emperor was incomparable and invincible.


    A blow to go up, like a country roaring.


    Mixed with the beliefs of hundreds of millions of believers.


    At this moment, all hold high the iron fist!


    And under the attention of all the people, these two earth shaking forces finally came to a short-term handover. There was a big bang, which made hundreds of thousands of people''s eardrums tremble, their brains blank, and there was a buzz.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar..."


    It''s like the end of the world.


    Even if the jade fairy was the supreme, he was shocked by this scene. These two little guys are really abnormal. The two immortal emperors can fight to this point.


    Jiang Di is just that. How can a peaceful day be so powerful? That sword even made her feel a little dangerous.


    Is there an illusion of being the enemy of the world?


    Although she can easily destroy a world with her strength, when a vast, vast and scattered world condenses into a sword and a knife, the power that erupts can kill gods and demons.


    Even she can''t be destroyed.


    This is the power of cohesion and compression, and Ning Tao seems to have achieved this step.


    When the spirit is tense and staring at the challenge arena.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "To If you block it for me, I will win, "said Jiang Di, biting his teeth and bleeding all over, but he would not give up.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face was cold and said: "you never know what you are facing!"


    "Turn to dust, chop!"


    With a sound, the mysterious sword splits everything.


    The emperor''s magic fist was cut off in a moment, including the virtual shadow of the emperor, which was divided into two at the same moment, and was cut off without any reduction.


    "Wow Poof... "


    "What what? No, it''s impossible? It''s impossible? How could I lose? No... "


    Jiang Di''s pupils shrank and his whole body was cold.


    As he watched the sword fall towards him, he seemed to see the endless hell calling.


    It was cold as if I lost consciousness.


    The brain is blank.


    However, it seems to hear a "Dang". Then, the whole person seems to fly out and fall to the ground like a broken sack. A sharp pain instantly spreads to the brain and surges all over the body.


    "Ah..."


    "Well "Pooh..."


    It''s too painful. It''s tearing all over.


    It''s like dying at any time.


    He wanted to reach out to touch the wound, but suddenly he found something missing. Jiang Di''s face turned white, and recovered from the scream. He saw that half of his body had been cut to pieces. At the moment, blood was flowing from the wound.


    I don''t even have half an ear.


    Left half of the body, has become a pool of blood.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    In the whole scene, the shrill screams of emperor Jiang are echoing, just like the ghost, which makes people creepy.


    But more of it was shock and dullness.


    Jiang Di, I lost!


    Li Wenfeng, Chen Qingyang, Wei Shengjin, and even Gu Qianye were all stunned. They were still immersed in the splendor of that sword. It was amazing. One sword opened up the world.


    It seems to be mixed with the taste of overlord power.


    Many of the monks on the scene had gone to Dahuang to watch it in person, where there were two traces of overlord fighting.


    Especially in the vicinity of Dahuang college, even if the axe is supreme, you can''t help but wonder that it can absolutely create the world. This sword has some flavor, which can be seen by many sharp eyed people.


    And just now, if it wasn''t for the jade fairy, I''m afraid Jiang Di''s life would have been lost.


    Is it so easy to lose half of your body?


    It''s nothing to say!


    But Jiang Qingge, Mo Xian, even Jiang Chen, wind demon and others see this. After a few seconds, they suddenly burst into laughter and roar: "won, actually won..."


    "Ha ha ha, I won the final..."


    One stone arouses thousands of waves, one call arouses thousands of responses, and the cry of tsunami comes from the field.Screams, boiling, all over the place.


    Although Ning Tian''s native place is unknown, in the past few days, a series of battles have refreshed people''s cognition, and finally conquered them with absolute strength.


    All the cheers at the moment are admiration and worship.


    The strongest under the older generation.


    In the younger generation, there is an emperor like existence!


    Only Ning Tian!


    "Roar, roar..."


    Feeling the cheers of the tsunami, Ning Tao breathes heavily. However, a relieved smile appears at the corner of his mouth. After so long, it''s finally over.


    If it goes on like this, he will not be able to hold on.


    I have to say that emperor Jiang is really strong.


    Although he still has some means to hide and not use, such as the seal of time, since he knows the Scorpio sect, he will be prepared.


    In fact, the power is similar.


    I''m afraid it would have been hard to win if we hadn''t made a lot of efforts in the past two years and got some advice from dumplings.


    When we get back, we need to bring more wine to it.


    It will help in the future.


    Under the sweat, Ning Tao shows a smile and looks at Gu Qiong by the way. No matter whether she has found her identity or not, she can tell her clearly later.


    And the promise to her has been fulfilled.


    He not only came here, but also got the position of the emperor''s son-in-law!


    Seeing this, Gu Qiong couldn''t hide the excited smile on her face. Her face was flushed with excitement. Ning Tao was so handsome in her mind at this moment.


    The heart of spring starts to beat fast.


    "Why? Whose peach blossom is this? A sour smell of love, tut tut.... "


    Gu Chun joked.


    But Gu Qiong was angry and shy.


    At this time, big crape myrtle on behalf of the panic jumped down, quickly wielded a soft power, control the bad injury of Jiang Di, take out the pill to him.


    The injury this time was too serious, but fortunately, he saved his life. This bastard is really cruel.


    The representative of Lagerstroemia crape myrtle raised his head and flashed a chill and anger in his eyes. But the jade fairy gave a cold hum. In an instant, he smoothed everything. He quickly covered it up, arched his hand and said with a dry smile, "thank you so much for your help just now."


    "Should be," jade fairy nodded, but also relieved, some satisfied to see Ning Tao one eye.


    This son-in-law is pretty good.


    With a laugh, he leaned forward to the audience and said: "you Taoist friends, after six days of selection, more than 1000 Tianjiao, more than 200 talents, three passes and six rounds, we have finally decided The strongest. "


    "That is, Ning..."


    "Wait a minute!"

 Chapter 3447

    A sudden sound broke the silence, especially at this time, especially harsh.


    Everyone was in a daze. Who didn''t understand the rules?


    How dare you plug in at this time?


    Sure enough, jade fairy''s words were interrupted, a face is not very good-looking, flashed displeasure, immediately frown way: "who cut in? Stand up and speak to your face. "


    Ning Tao also a frown, some uneasy.


    As soon as he looked up, a man actually stood up in the hair scene. He fixed his eyes and his face changed instantly.


    Why is he?


    Oops, something''s going to happen!


    Jiang Chen, Mo Li, Li Wenfeng, Wei Shengjin and others look around and find that the man is Jiang Huang!


    What does this guy want?


    Not convinced? Or do you want to challenge?


    Millions of people are stunned, some are not clear, so?


    At this time, the jade fairy looked cold and said, "what can I do for you? How dare you hinder the progress of the competition? Are you so rude


    Big crape myrtle on behalf of this, but also a surprise, what does the king want to do? Isn''t he that impulsive?


    Immediately said with a smile: "fairy calm down, my younger generation is a bit reckless, but also hope that the fairy can understand."


    However, as soon as his voice fell, Jiang Huang suddenly stared at Ning Tao and said with a sneer, "uncle, don''t worry. I''m saving the fairy. Don''t get into unnecessary trouble. Otherwise, I will regret it."


    "What What? "


    "My God, is he crazy? How dare you speak so loudly, "the crowd was shocked and startled by him.


    This is not a provocation to the fairy, is it?


    Sure enough, the seven color patriarch''s face sank down. What a arrogant young man. He didn''t know what to do.


    Li Wenfeng, Gu Qianye and others are all angry and happy.


    Is this guy here to die?


    See the whole audience glare, common hatred, big crape myrtle representative suddenly out of a cold sweat, this boy hair what nerve? Are you crazy?


    He quickly winked and anxiously voiced.


    Be honest if you don''t want to die!


    But at this time, the jade fairy laughed angrily and hummed coldly: "what a rescue? How do you save my fairy? If you don''t tell me why you came here today, I''m afraid I won''t forgive you. "


    A terrible momentum spread out.


    Such as overwhelming, sullen pressure to the ginger emperor.


    However, Jiang Huang felt the anger, but he was totally fearless. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he went to listen to Ning Tao''s insipid way: "if you can''t afford to lose crape myrtle, you can''t blame me."


    "Planting, laughing, cold-blooded and ruthless, you big crape myrtle anyway is not one or two times."


    Jiang Qingge, Gu Qiong''s face gradually changed.


    The wind devil and others look ugly at this moment. They can hear Ning Tao''s voice over.


    I''m afraid something big is going to happen.


    "Well, it''s really smart of you to dare to do something wrong, but do you think you can get away with it? Since you dare to show up, you should be well aware. "


    "And I haven''t seen you for so many years. Don''t you want to see your old friends in their true colors? Ning The waves


    Jiang Huang stares at Ning Tao and sneers.


    A pair of eyes were bright and fixed on his.


    However, from each other''s eyes, he did not see anything unusual, but as deep as a pool of water.


    "What What is Ning Tao? Who is Ning Tao? "


    The crowd was dazed.


    But the next second, many people are surprised, instantly back to God, Ning Tao? Isn''t that the guy who made a lot of noise in the wilderness some time ago?


    He is wanted by the four major galaxies, and has not disappeared.


    It''s still the first place selected by Saint college.


    How could it be him?


    Wait, did he say that Ning Tian is Ning Tao?


    Everyone is shocked, instant of all brush closely at Ning Tao, is he disguised to compete?


    The representative of Big Dipper, also can''t help but "Shua" to stand up, north to the sky, his face showing ecstatic smile.


    But the face of the wind devil and others suddenly looks ugly.


    "Damn, it was found..."


    Jade fairy, seven color patriarch and others face also change, Ning Tao? That wild boy is said to have killed the young masters of the four major galaxies in one fell swoop.


    It also caused a big power war.


    However, there seems to be the overlord standing behind, but is this little guy Ning Tao?


    The eyes of Lagerstroemia indica are also bright.


    "Is that him?"


    However, under the attention of all the people, Ning Tao stood up calmly and said indifferently: "you mean, I am Ning Tao. What''s the reason and the evidence?"


    "Just because I got the champion and became the son-in-law? Also surnamed Ning? Is that Ning Tao? ""This..."


    Jiang Huang turned pale and was asked.


    Intuition tells him that it must be Ning Tao, and the details are very similar, but there is no strong evidence.


    But he was sure that Ning Tian was Ning Tao.


    Seeing his hesitation, people''s faces were ugly. Could this boy be playing with them?


    No evidence. What are you talking about?


    There was a fit of anger in my heart.


    However, Lagerstroemia on behalf of Leng hum: "hum, is it true or false? Just peel the skin off your face. I''ll see how long you can hide it? "


    As he spoke, he immediately reached out to grab it.


    I''m going to catch him!


    The jade fairy frowned and hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know whether he should do it or not?


    The colorful patriarch just let her wait and see.


    If it''s Ning Tao, I''m afraid he can''t be saved. After all, he is wanted by the four major galaxies.


    What they recruit is a capable son-in-law to benefit the great fairy galaxy, not trouble and bring disaster to the great fairy. What''s more, he is only a casual monk.


    Well, let''s play it by ear.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. Do you plan to do it? They all glanced at the jade fairy and found that she didn''t mean to stop her. The big crape myrtle represents that when her eyes are bright, the corner of her mouth suddenly turns into a radian.


    God help me.


    Speed up immediately, like a flash of lightning.


    "Boy, show me the original shape!"


    "Crape myrtle True Jun Shu


    A huge virtual image of the real King appeared in an instant.


    Take it with one hand, Hao is merciless.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he is so strong and fast. He is stronger than Tianming. He immediately grits his teeth and sneers: "it''s ridiculous. What do you think of yourself? This is the place where you can run wild. "


    "No matter whether you are wanted or not, are you afraid of Ziwei? When it comes out, why don''t you let outsiders laugh? Let me teach you a lesson for the fairy. Wait a minute


    Between the lightning and flint, he made an angry move, the sun was shining, and the breath of terror and heat condensed.


    Solar storms are gathering wildly.


    It''s a golden fireball.


    "The sun Bible, the third form, violence!"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "What?"


    Big crape myrtle represents a contraction of the pupil. The hot golden light makes him unable to open his eyes. His whole body is tight and his scalp is numb. A heat wave rolls on his face. The space seems to be distorted, and the water around him is evaporated instantly.


    "Damn, what is this?"


    How could he feel a sense of crisis?


    The next second, Ning Tao roared and drained his whole body. Regardless of his shaking, he pushed out.


    "Give me Broken


    Golden fireball across the sky, like a big sunset.


    In the challenge arena, the array forms nothingness in an instant.


    "Not good..."


    Big crape myrtle on behalf of a scream, quickly burst out full strength, stimulate blood, roar to meet up.


    One punch after another, like the anger of the real king.


    Many times better than Jiang Di.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar..."


    In the deafening, the golden fireball broke out, and the terrible solar storm devoured everything in front of us.


    The elder outside was shocked and stopped him.


    The wind devil is short of breath. He clenches his fists and hesitates whether he should make a move. How sure can he take him away?


    But just as he watched anxiously, he suddenly found that there was a figure behind Ning Tao. Ning Tao was gnashing his teeth to resist the terrible impact, but he also noticed that his pupils were shrinking, his mouth was slowly wriggling, and his back was cold.


    He is the representative of Big Dipper.


    "Damn, I forgot about him..."

 Chapter 3448

    Ning Tao''s back cools and his scalp bursts, as if the God of death is staring at him behind his back.


    What''s more, he felt that this man had a chance to kill, not to capture him alive. This was to kill him and take away the Big Dipper.


    "Damn, insidious guy..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The golden sun burst, and the impact lifted everything.


    Everything near it is nothing.


    Melted by the blazing heat.


    Millions of people feel dazzling and sweating. Even if they are far away and blocked by array, they still feel extremely hot and the water in their bodies is evaporating.


    Some friars felt like they were about to melt.


    What a terrible blow?


    This guy has been hiding power?


    Some fairy queens, looking at the expanding solar storm below, are scared to death. Even if they are attacked, they will be more or less lucky in that core area.


    It''s horrible.


    Young people nowadays are terrible.


    The representative of Lagerstroemia indica is almost in the core area, but his shadow can no longer be seen.


    I don''t know whether it''s life or death?


    However, Ning Tao doesn''t care about him at the moment. It''s very difficult to resist the shock wave alone. There''s an ambush behind him. There are wolves in front and tigers behind him. They are weak.


    "Little bastard, go to die," Big Dipper represents red eyes, full of killing opportunities, can''t bear it for a long time.


    He dares to make money with "Seven Star magic".


    How dare you sell astrolabes? I will never forgive you!


    "Kill..."


    "Difa, Beidou sword!"


    A seven star sword cuts down on its head.


    Don''t you want to die in his hand?


    "No Impossible, impossible... "


    "Stop it," guqionghong screamed with her eyes.


    But what can she do if she is a fairy?


    Just as the Big Dipper representative grinned, his smile gradually solidified. His sword was frozen on Ning Tao''s head. The strong wind made his hair messy.


    "The Damn... "


    He wanted to move, but he couldn''t move.


    I feel like I''ve been frozen!


    Ning Tao also turned pale, took advantage of the situation to roll on the spot, left the attack area, and gasped violently.


    Are you saved?


    When he turned around, he found that it was the jade fairy.


    "Sure enough, he succeeded..."


    Ning Tao is short of breath. At the moment of the move, he has exposed the last card.


    She believed that the other side would not be indifferent.


    Obviously, he''s right.


    The next second, the sword in the hands of the representative of the Big Dipper was cut down. Without any restraint, he split the earth.


    Even the solar storm cut open.


    The field gradually returned to calm.


    In the sight, in the ruins like a crater, there was a black charcoal figure, white smoke all over, no hair, flesh and blood had been burnt black, but the vitality was still tenacious.


    It''s not easy to die, but it''s inevitable to get hurt.


    "Little bastard, you Damn you... "


    Big crape myrtle on behalf of angry eyes, low roar, a little boy actually let him eat such a big loss, if you can''t kill, tear him, hard to rest his anger.


    Jiang Huang, north to the sky, North Chen sky and others are dumbfounded, this guy has become so strong?


    Absolutely not.


    Have to cut the weeds and dig up the roots!


    In the Big Dipper, big crape myrtle on behalf of angry eyes, a glass figure fell down, will ningtao behind, in an instant, a force of terror.


    "In my big fairy, you dare to act recklessly. Don''t you two pay attention to yourself?"


    The jade fairy had a cold face.


    "Hiss ~"


    the crowd gasped and looked surprised.


    Is the fairy going to step in? How can you be so tactless? It''s reasonable to just watch?


    Jiang Chen and Jiang Qingge were all worried.


    But the wind devil, seemingly calm, actually crushed his hands and almost rushed down to save people. Fortunately, he was forced to hold back, otherwise everything would be in danger.


    But seeing the jade fairy''s hand, the representative of Big Dipper gritted his teeth and said angrily, "Master Yu, what do you mean? Are you going to cover him up? Or is that what you mean by fairy


    "Is it against us?"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help looking up at the colorful patriarch.


    This is the key.


    But it seemed that she didn''t mean to speak at all, but she didn''t dare to move, but I believe jade fairy must have her meaning.The interests of the fairies are the first.


    Don''t do that stupid thing!


    Ning Tao swallows the pill and tries his best to refine it. His body is still tight. I don''t know what jade fairy will do?


    Anyway, he has already said everything that should be said.


    It depends on how she chooses!


    At this time, the jade fairy took a deep look at Ning Tao and thought of the secret words in his ear, as well as the strange words before. He could not help biting his silver teeth, turned his head and hummed: "what you said is really funny, even more ridiculous."


    "Ningtian is the son-in-law selected by my great fairy after several days. He invited millions of Taoist friends and 3000 forces to witness. Now he has been selected. You don''t care what it means to kill sanqi21?"


    "Are we all here to wait for your sword?"


    "Well This... "


    Their lips wriggled, and they stopped talking.


    And people also think it''s reasonable. The martial arts competition is a big event. How can it be a joke?


    If you kill her, the fairy will lose face. The newly elected son-in-law will die. It''s not a joke. Who is willing to come here in the future?


    has the final say, "no matter what he is Ning Tian, or Ning Tao," now he is the emperor of my great fairy. He is killing me. He is the one who has the best idea. What are you?


    "Do you want the whole world to obey the wanted notices of your four major galaxies? This is the site of my fairy, and everything is naturally my fairy has the final say.


    "As for saying, against you? Don''t look up to yourself too much. I''m a fairy, and I''m not easy to get into trouble... "


    "Roll ~"


    with a fury, the strong wind blows.


    The two people were shocked and turned pale. They were shocked and retreated five or six steps. Their faces were ugly. How could the fairy be so powerful? It was determined to leave Ning Tao.


    even means that even if Ning Tao is wanted, has the final say.


    But this is the best chance to take Ning Tao away!


    Never miss it again!


    "Good, good. You are asking for trouble. Anyway, we must take Ning Tao away. Who dares to stop? It''s against our four major galaxies, no matter who it is


    Big crape myrtle on behalf of very angry smile.


    Even looked up, staring at the colorful patriarch.


    the fairy has the final say. What they want now is her attitude.


    Ning Tao frowned and looked up along with everyone''s eyes. The colorful patriarch was sitting elegantly with a veil on her face. But at the moment, she was full of worry. She didn''t know who to believe? But the jade fairy clenched her teeth and whispered a word.


    On hearing this, the leader''s face suddenly changed. Taking a deep breath, she slowly stood up. Under the gaze of Gu Qiong, Li Wenfeng, Jiang Chen and others, she said in a deep voice: "ningtian Xiaoyou will stay in my fairy for the time being. As for whether you can be my son-in-law, I''ll wait for our sect to discuss."


    "My fairy will give you an account. Now that the competition is over, please come back and see off."


    As soon as the words came out, three thousand fairies fell from the sky.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. At least the temporary trouble was solved. However, the representative of Lagerstroemia indica gritted his teeth and said angrily, "OK, you asked for it. When we come again next time, it will be the army''s pressure."


    "Please take good care of the hostages. If you let him run away, I will never give up the four major galaxies."


    With that, he rolled up Jiang Di and others and left quickly.


    A group of guests also fled here in a hurry. They all had a premonition that the four major galaxies were besieging the great fairy!

 Chapter 3449

    The seven color patriarch''s face sank, and he looked at the back of those people who left. If he was contradicted like this, he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    But now she is not in the mood to take care of those people, because there is a matter of great fairy.


    It''s an unprecedented event.


    The next second, she immediately closely watched Ning Tao and gave him a deep look. Under the anxieties and doubts of the elders, she said: "the order goes down. The fairy is on guard. No one is allowed to go in and out without my order."


    "In addition, take him to the" fairy Temple "to take strict care of him. I''ll ask several supreme elders to go out of the gate to discuss business!"


    After that, he rose to the sky.


    Eighteen fairy guardians followed.


    All the fairies, including guqiong and Guchun, were at a loss. They didn''t know what had happened? It''s not just about the wanted?


    No one even mentioned the marriage of the thirty-six fairies, but no one dared to ask.


    Something must have happened to fairy sect.


    Even more than a dozen elders feel that the situation is not good.


    At this time, Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. Although he has survived the disaster, there is still a bigger disaster coming. This disaster is not only superficial, but also related to their holy land. Can they stand in the world?


    It''s just that the battle has shrunk and advanced.


    In a word, it''s very important to win or not!


    However, he also has a worry, that is, if the four major galaxies are in a hurry, what will he do if they are exposed?


    He is the Holy Son of the holy land of eternal life. He doesn''t want to eat it alone. He will be killed. By then, he will be in great trouble.


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He doesn''t think much about these worries any more. He leaves it to fate and lets it be. The layout of so many years depends on the time of these days.


    As soon as I relaxed, I felt tired. After several days of fighting and injuries, I felt dizzy.


    He quickly gritted his teeth and threw the astrolabe to Chen Qingyang.


    This is the last step in the layout.


    But the jade fairy just came by, but the next second, Ning Tao''s body faltered and fell straight into her arms, completely unconscious.


    "What What? "


    Jade fairy face a change, think what? Just want to hand, but found his head buried in front of her.


    "This is Have you fainted? "


    But the next second, the jade fairy''s crystal clear, glazed skin suddenly flushed, and blushed on his cheek. How did this little guy fall here?


    If she didn''t really faint, I''m afraid she would have thought it was intentional and wanted to eat her tofu secretly.


    It''s almost too late.


    Immediately cough to help him up, or stay for a long time, may be suffocated.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    Under the gaze of the crowd, she went straight to the temple.


    Of course, nature also brings Ning Tao.


    Now more than half of the distinguished guests have left, but naturally there are some people who are worried and nervous. Li Wenfeng, including Chen Qingyang, Gu Qianye, Wei Shengjin and others who just got the Big Dipper, has not left.


    And Jiang Chen, Jiang Qingge, Mo Xian and others are anxious, so they have to come here to discuss with them.


    It''s urgent. You can only tell the truth.


    "What? Ning Tian is Ning Tao of your generation? The sage of this term selects the first place Gu Qianye was stunned and screamed.


    But cover your mouth the next second.


    Fortunately, there are only a few of them here.


    Li Wenfeng and Chen Qingyang look strange. For a moment, they are hard to accept. It''s really a big blow. Have the people of Jiang Qingge and his generation been able to crush them? It''s too abnormal.


    Several people looked at each other with a bitter smile.


    "Alas..."


    "Now is not the time to sigh. What should we do? How to save Ning Tao? With guqiong, the great fairy should not do anything to Ning Tao. "


    "However, it is impossible for them to let Ning Tao go. The four major galaxies will soon be besieged."


    Jiang Chen racked his brains to think of countermeasures.


    When people heard about it, they also found it difficult.


    It''s like a big rock, mountains, pressing on my chest, almost breathless.


    In several people''s hesitation, Wei Shengjin, who is not good-looking and has been silent, suddenly takes a step and says in a deep voice: "I have no right to interfere in what you do, but I owe him a favor. I will ask my master to help me out of the mountain."


    "That''s the limit I can do. The rest is up to you. You can do a little, at least a little."


    With that, he crushed an ancient jade amulet on the spot. Then he took Zhao Yihe and others to prepare.


    Seeing this, looking at the astrolabe in his hand, Chen Qingyang gritted his teeth and said, "since he is Ning Tao, I''m afraid I can''t ignore this matter. My younger martial brother Xin Shaoyan and younger martial sister Yingying were all rescued by Ning Tao.""It''s better to go deep into the hinterland of the giant beast in the starry sky and save the son and daughter of God of my big spiral generation. This human relationship can''t be denied, not to mention my relationship with him and the astrolabe, which owes him a personal favor."


    "Even if we don''t say that, if big dipper wants to act, how can we let them succeed? I can''t guarantee anything else, but I''ll take the Big Dipper. "


    Then Chen Qingyang hurried to prepare.


    Seeing that they are in a hot situation, Gu Qianye smacks his tongue, but listening to Li Wenfeng''s gnashing his teeth, he says crazily: "his grandmother''s, fight, fight with him. Crape myrtle dares to destroy my zodiac alliance. My zodiac will never be spared."


    "Come on, you and I will invite the first one to send troops. Since we are going to make trouble, we should make it bigger. No one can think about it."


    Jiang Qingge clapped his thigh excitedly and said excitedly: "well, younger martial brother is waiting for you. Seriously, elder martial brother, you are absolutely the most handsome just now."


    "Go away, don''t flatter me..."


    The man no longer stayed and hurried to prepare.


    In the blink of an eye, there are only five or six of them left in this small group. Mo Xian, Gu Qianye and others are smacking their tongue. There is always a sense of chaos in the world. Are they all crazy?


    But Jiang Chen swallows the saliva difficultly, until this moment, he only then discovers Ning Tao''s unfathomable.


    He came to the world with Ning Tao at the beginning. He didn''t expect that over the years, that guy''s layout and net had spread all over the major galaxies.


    Stir up the world with one person, and the world is in chaos.


    At this time, he sincerely admired him.


    And Qu Xiaoxi rose red face, holding a jade tube in his hand, eyes bright way: "sister has given me a reply, you can rest assured, sister will find a way to save people."


    "That''s great. Maybe it can be done this time. However, it seems that there is something else to be done." Jiang Chen was excited and suddenly felt that it was not enough. He glanced at Gu Qianye.


    "Well Hey, you What are you all looking at me for? I I don''t owe that boy any human feelings. I was trying to test the strength of emperor Jiang with my life before. He still owes me human feelings... "


    Gu Qianye holds his chest in both hands and is alert.


    I always feel that these people are making up their minds.


    However, Jiang Chen knew this, so they couldn''t force it, let alone reason for it.


    Can only look at him.


    At this time, he is the only one who can help.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Gu Qianye swallowed his saliva and was staring at by several people. He felt uncomfortable all over. He also remembered that the guy had beaten the emperor Jiang and saved himself. He immediately said, "first say yes, I can''t guarantee it."


    "big cross galaxy is not my has the final say, I am only responsible for lobbying, can not become, see that kid''s nature."


    Finish saying, then escape also like leave.


    Inexplicably also involved in their own, perhaps just a hot brain bar.


    "Alas..."


    In the distance, the wind devil has been watching here. Seeing this, he sighs. It seems that Ning Tao has not lived in vain these years. Now Huanyu is in a mess.


    Can we win the game with Tian Banzi?

 Chapter 3450

    Outside, there is a sense of panic that the wind is full of buildings.


    The world, which has been quiet for countless years, is restless at this moment. The smoke of gunpowder and the smell of war have been lingering in everyone''s mind along with a wisp of induction.


    Some of the monks were restless and difficult to settle down.


    And some old monks, powerful people, or the predecessors of Yamano cloud crane, all look at the stars to deduce divination.


    But it''s more and more chaotic, like a mess.


    Even eight famous diviners were killed in every corner of the world on the spot, violating the secrets of heaven


    This makes people''s hearts even more gloomy.


    Some people have a premonition that the rainstorm is coming, and the long lost turbulent times are coming. Whether we can live or not depends on fate.


    The word "Ning Tao" has become the core.


    News spread all over the world


    In the barren land, the long lost giant slowly opened his eyes and felt a wisp of impetuousness and even palpitation in the dark. Even he was awakened and frowned. It seems that there is something in the cause and effect.


    He nodded and pondered. Although he didn''t calculate, he could guess that it was because of Ning Tao.


    Or is there some cause and effect?


    "Oh, just..."


    Immediately, he waved a light and disappeared into bawangzong. He asked them to inquire about the news and report it as soon as there was a situation


    And all over the world, there are some unknown old monsters wake up, heart palpitation, how many people can meditate? They''re all wondering what''s going on?


    Should the war of eternity be a while away?


    Can''t have come so early?


    The outside world was in chaos, while the inside of the big fairy was in tension. A couple of fairies were ready to go.


    Armed to every corner of the fairy.


    One hundred thousand fairies were thrown into the frontier battlefield.


    Even the usually closed elders, some of the rambling and respected elders, were invited out!


    But most people don''t know what happened. Do you want to offend the four major galaxies for a ningtao?


    Many elders don''t think it''s worth it.


    This son-in-law is not very good, but the order of the patriarch is to stick to it for a period of time. He has no choice but to hold on and wait for the new order


    At this time, the fairy temple.


    Gu Qiong, Gu Chun, and even Hua gu, Yu Xianzi, the leader of the seven color clan, as well as two elderly women, and the last one is an old man.


    There''s a man here.


    It doesn''t look like a fairy.


    But at the moment, all around a formation of Ning Tao frown, at this time of Ning Tao, just wake up, also don''t know how long sleep past, all body ache, meridians also in faint pain, that battle is really too reluctantly.


    After several days of fighting, I finally had a rest. Although it was painful, at least my energy and spirit improved a lot.


    When he looked up, he found that more than ten pairs of eyes were staring at him, which made him jump.


    "I''ll go, what the hell..."


    "Rather Ning Tao, don''t be afraid. The patriarch has a few words to ask you. You must answer truthfully, otherwise, even I can''t protect you, "Gu Qiong said anxiously. Her jade face was gaunt.


    He''s been sleeping for a day, and she''s been here all day, and she''s been on tenterhooks all day.


    She knows something about the outside world.


    It is said that not only the four major galaxies, but also more powers have been established, and the world is in chaos.


    And the source is Ning Tao.


    How could she not worry? Even more powerless!


    However, after hearing these words, he noticed something strange on his face. Ning Tao knew that the mask had been removed. Now he took a deep breath, relaxed his mind, stretched out his right hand and said, "this is what you want to ask, isn''t it?"


    See him spread out the palm of the hand, is a single knife straight into, seven color patriarch etc. breathing suddenly quick rise.


    Immediately asked: "you Where on earth did you get this? Why is it sealed in your palm that our fairy sect has lost the inheritance of saints for many years


    "Who did it? What do you want to do? What''s the purpose of your coming here? What do you want to do... "


    The more she said, the more excited she was. She was eager to know everything, because she couldn''t calm down at the moment. Every second he was under great pressure.


    The four armies have begun to March.


    At the first time, they found the inheritance of the saint daughter in the palm of Ning Tao''s hand. They were really happy and surprised. It was incredible. They wanted to take it away, but they found that they could not.


    There''s a seal on it.


    It seems to be an ancient method and a secret skill of the great fairy. Inheritance is connected with the human body. Unless the secret skill is cracked, it is difficult to take down the inheritance.


    When Ning Tao dies, the inheritance will disappear, so they must protect Ning Tao.


    This is also the reason why they are unable to hand over Ning Tao. Handing over her is equivalent to handing over the inheritance.Lost many years of Saint inheritance, the core of the fairy things, now hard to close in front of you, found, how can they let it slip away again.


    But how can the great fairy resist the four major galaxies?


    Want to play? But I can''t beat it at all!


    But when she was excited, the quiet old man suddenly said, "caier, calm down, don''t scare this little guy."


    The old man''s voice, as if there was a magic, in an instant, let the colorful patriarch calm a bit.


    He shook his head, but motioned to the old man to solve the problem.


    She''s really under a lot of pressure right now


    "Don''t be afraid, little one. At least you won''t be in danger for a while," the old man said with a smile.


    But at this time, Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, but can''t help but surprised asked: "dare to ask the elder is?"


    "Ha ha, you just call me" Fisherman ". Like you, you are all the son-in-law. However, you are much better than me in those years. Of course, you are also much more troublesome," the old man said with a bitter smile, glancing at the patriarch.


    At the sight of this, Ning Tao was surprised. It turned out that this was the son-in-law of the colorful patriarch.


    Daren Qing is a fellow.


    And the old man''s strength is unfathomable.


    But at this time, the old fisherman showed a touch of solemnity and asked, "little friend, I have something to ask about this inheritance. Please answer truthfully."


    "Is the person who passed it on to you an existence of my great fairy?"


    "Yes ~"


    "where is she? Are you still alive? "


    "I''m alive, but I don''t know where it is for the time being!"


    "Well, do you have a way to untie the seal of the saint''s inheritance? Or can you take it out? When the elder gave it to you, he didn''t say anything? "


    "She asked me to get married. It''s so simple. It''s a gift. She said that some of you can untie it. Anyway, I can''t untie it. I swear, there''s no empty words," answered Ning Tao with a sincere face.


    Gu Qiong, the leader of the seven colors, and the elders suddenly turned pale. What does that fairy elder mean?


    Since we intend to return the heritage, why should we set up this layer of obstacles? But they really don''t know how to crack the secret. It seems that they have been lost for a long time.


    It seems to be the only unique skill of the old ancestor.


    "What to do?" A group of elders frowned and whispered to each other, worried, but now there is no good way?


    The secret skill can''t be solved. Ning Tao can''t die, let alone hand it over. This is a dead cycle. It''s locked here.


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao is a plain face, comfort: "if you are because of the fear of the four major galaxies, I can comfort, don''t worry, I''m not so easy to provoke."


    "I''m just here, and I really want to get married with the fairy. It''s up to you to figure out the choice."


    Hearing this, the fisherman was silent for a while, and suddenly said in a deep voice, "now there is only one way to ask the old ancestor to go out of the pass. Let her solve her secret."

 Chapter 3451

    "She? Are you crazy? How can we wake up the elder because of this? No No, absolutely not. That ancestor is the pillar of my fairy... "


    The seven color patriarch shook his head after hearing the words.


    I don''t know how long ago, the elder never appeared.


    Even if she succeeded to the throne for thousands of years, she had never seen her once. Her master had never seen her. She just said that there was such a fairy in the great fairy. However, she always heard her name, but could not see her person?


    How is she? What''s the situation? Are you in a good mood? They don''t know.


    Is it even a mystery that it really exists?


    After all, it''s too far away from them!


    Many elders, such as Hua gu, and even the jade fairy are worried. This elder is really famous and has always been a legend with great influence.


    Is she still alive?


    At this time, Ning Tao probably understood some of the inheritance of the saint in his hand. This elder can solve it.


    And this elder is a very wonderful person.


    It is the pillar of the great fairy.


    "It seems very strong..."


    Gu Qiong, Gu Chun''s expression has changed a little. They have heard about that one, but it seems that she is not very good. Everyone has a sense of nervous escape.


    For fear of being reprimanded by the elders.


    However, the fisherman shook his head and sighed, "when is the time? Look ahead and look back. The alliance of the four major galaxies will surely come to an end in three days. Even if it is not for the sake of inheritance, if we don''t ask the elder to do it? How can we win? "


    "It''s all in danger. Don''t you work hard?"


    As soon as the words came out, people could not help but be silent.


    The seven color Lord clenched his teeth and stared at Ning Tao. He didn''t have a good way: "what do you think? Killed four young masters? "


    "How many heads do you have for them?"


    Ning Tao turned his mouth and sat on the ground. He just stayed in the array and said, "they and I are not so simple, no matter how the four little masters are? We''re not finished


    "Anyway, I''ve said all that should be said. Whether you want to marry or not, let me go or not, you can do it by yourself."


    As he spoke, he slowly closed his eyes.


    Operate the skill silently to regulate the injury in the body.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Seeing that he was practicing, the seven color patriarch was so angry that he couldn''t sleep all night under the huge pressure. He was so anxious that he could settle down?


    It seems that the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is in a hurry.


    Guqiong is helpless. She doesn''t know what to do now? She couldn''t intervene in the decision of zongmen.


    At this time, the two elegant women, the elder of fairy sect, looked at each other, pondered for a while, sighed silently, turned slowly and left. It seemed that they had decided something, and the fisherman also firmly followed.


    Seeing this, the seven color patriarch felt helpless and had to follow up like a vented ball


    There were only three people left in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Qiong didn''t go. She just leaned on a huge stone pillar and prayed silently. She must save herself from danger.


    After all, she asked Ning Tao to come


    The outside world is in chaos and agitation, and the major galaxies are tense. At the same time, troops are deployed, and groups of elite troops are ready to pull out the fairies.


    Will the super Galaxy be destroyed?


    No one can believe it.


    Only one day later, although there was no confrontation, there was a lot of death and injury. We could see that people were killed all over the world.


    Some take advantage of the chaos, some take revenge


    In the starry sky, far away in the northern world, a large number of warships were born, breaking through the sky and going to the great fairy. Among them, there are many strong, big and small forces gathered together, and the Big Dipper flag is still hanging on it.


    However, not long after they left home, a large number of warships were waiting for them, blocking their way.


    It is Big spiral!


    "Beidou Daoyou, this road It doesn''t make sense, "said the voice of the whirlpool Lord.


    In the far south of the world, Da Tianming and the big elves have been fighting together. Some of the top and middle class forces under his command are all involved in the war, and a large-scale war broke out in the starry sky.


    At that moment, there were countless deaths and injuries.


    Countless forces and monks are shivering.


    The battle of super galaxies? For a Ning Tao? Are the four young masters too proud?


    It''s reasonable to say that even if there are four dead patriarchs, they can''t be so crazy? It''s weird.


    The first one in the east world, Ziwei emperor, standing in front of tens of millions of troops, looked at the towering defense line in front of him and said in a gloomy way: "Golden Lion first, what do you mean by the great yellow way? Are you looking for trouble? "


    "Still say, want to fight with me big crape myrtle!"


    "Ha ha..."


    A figure in a golden robe walked out slowly from the front of the towering army and said with a smile, "Taoist brother, this is not true. You should have expected this scene when you plotted against the Scorpio system.""I am an integral part of the great ecliptic League, inseparable, no betrayal, your hand is too long."


    Hearing this, Ziwei emperor''s face showed a touch of cold, cold hummed: "well, that''s so, don''t talk nonsense, dome battle, let me see if you have been in a high position for so many years, has your strength regressed?"


    "Well, then try it!"


    "Whoosh..."


    Two streamers suddenly burst into the sky.


    It''s like a giant golden lion trying to swallow up the purple stars and storms, which make the world change color. The ordinary supreme don''t dare to approach it easily for fear of disaster.


    "Too strong..."


    And outside the four worlds, there is an evil dark force, also quietly open their tusks and stride forward.


    A large number of thieves and pirates gathered.


    It is Star nest!


    However, before we got close to the eastern world, we suddenly saw a cross light used by the west, and there was a cold cry: "green face, fangs, evil spirit, do you forget the truce you once made?"


    "Such a large-scale army, I sage college will never allow you to step into the four worlds one step!"


    Ten space corridors are pouring in.


    A steady stream of strength!


    It''s the army of the sage Academy. The sage academy is the head of the great cross, which is equivalent to the fairy sect of the great fairy. However, it''s an academic force.


    The first is two towering figures.


    One is spiritual emptiness, and the other is Lingwu.


    "You? Damn it, are you going to have a bad time with me In a mass of green fog, green face fangs, evil spirits, gnashing teeth.


    However, Lingwu snorted coldly, and said, "don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t restrain yourself, you will be more lawless."


    "Come on, are you going together or together..."


    In the void, a golden light flies by at an incredible speed, just like a flash of lightning. The speed of light, space in front of it is like tofu dregs, which has not been seen for a long time Jinpeng is supreme.


    It can be seen that he is still suffering from injury and has not yet recovered, but it is still the most important thing to kill Ning Tao at the moment.


    However, there was a sudden shock in the void ahead.


    As soon as his pupils shrank, a figure appeared in front of him. His body was dry and his Taoist robe was simple. He stopped him: "are you A Taoist


    "Ha ha, Dao has a friendly eye. You might as well give face. Brother hunshuidao won''t be involved in it any more," said one apricot Taoist with a smile, but with a warning.


    "Hum, mind your own business. You and I have always been well water but not river water. Everyone says that you are a piece of heaven in sanxiu. If you still don''t believe in evil, it depends on whether you have the ability to stop me," Jin Peng snorted angrily.


    The speed of the whole person has been increased several times.


    If it''s ordinary and supreme, it''s impossible.


    "Too fast..."


    But an apricot Taoist sighs and holds his hands tightly. It''s like an old apricot tree blooming, spreading, suppressing everything, and endless


    On the other hand, blood is supreme vs Scorpio is supreme.


    Even Blizzard galaxy, are wandering, ready to sneak attack, who is at a disadvantage, she sneak attack who, this war will always gain some benefits, however, the origin of a sudden troop, see Blizzard queen on a burst of attack.


    In short, there are wars all over the world.


    Seven of the top ten super galaxies have participated in the war, and there are countless top and middle class galaxies.


    On this day, it is destined to be a river of blood.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know, but he can predict this scene. He is meditating in the main hall at the moment. Suddenly, he hears a slight sound of bamboo stick beating on the ground.


    "It''s really the seal of my life. It seems that Miss Xuan hasn''t died yet. Tell me where she is..."

 Chapter 3452

    Ning Tao''s mind was as if he had been sucked away by a pair of deep eddies. His soul was shaking. He was scared to open his eyes. What a momentum?


    In sight, the original empty temple, more than a group of people, and in front of an old lady.


    She has bright eyes, leans on an old carved crutch, and her body is bent. Her face is flabby, but it gives people a kind and gentle feeling, just like being illuminated by the light. When you see her, you will feel good about her.


    This is similar to his boundless merits and virtues. He was born to be a good man and lived a long life.


    And the momentum is vast.


    "You You are... "


    When Ning Tao was shocked, the fisherman quickly reminded him: "boy, this is a kind-hearted mother-in-law. It''s the ancestor of my fairy. Don''t salute quickly."


    "What? Be kind to "Good mother-in-law?"


    Don''t wait for Ning Tao to come back, Gu Qiong and Yu Xianzi on one side are startled. Who is going out of the pass? "Joan has seen her mother-in-law!" she said respectfully


    "Well, yes, you should be the saint of this generation, right? The root bone is excellent, it''s a good seedling. "


    She nodded with satisfaction.


    But then, in the daze of Ning Tao, she waved her hand and said, "you all go down. There are some things I want to have a good chat with this little guy..."


    "Yes ~"


    more than a dozen people stepped down respectfully.


    In fact, even they didn''t expect that the kind-hearted mother-in-law was so easy to get out of the gate, and didn''t even speak.


    When they arrived at her seclusion, they hesitated, but the kind-hearted mother-in-law had already awakened because of her uneasiness.


    What do you think happened?


    And as soon as you hear the seal of life, it comes.


    Then, a group of people respectfully invited the mother-in-law to the temple. They told me that the whole process was very smooth, and they also asked them to wipe their sweat.


    I''m still worried on the way.


    For fear of disturbing my mother-in-law.


    At this time, there were only two people left in the main hall. Ning Tao was surprised and responded quickly. He bowed his hands and said, "son Ning Tao, I''ve seen this mother-in-law."


    Seeing this, the kind-hearted mother-in-law walked slowly in the hall with the dragon''s head crutch, looked at Ning Tao for a few eyes, and pondered: "you haven''t answered my question just now?"


    "Gu Xuanxuan, where is she? Hundreds of millions of years, how can that wayward girl still be alive? "


    When Ning Tao''s face changed, she knew sister Xuan?


    So, this mother-in-law has lived for hundreds of millions of years at least, and she has no material resources. Her strength and height can at least be compared with those of her predecessors?


    Although the little martial uncle has the material for longevity, he has limited qualifications. He is ordinary and supreme. He can''t live so long.


    He is hard to rely on time to cultivate.


    The water drop still wears through the stone.


    However, the divine beast is different. The divine beast is favored by heaven. It is strong and has a long life span, far more than human beings. Therefore, in ancient times, many great powers chose to tame and accept the divine beast to protect their offspring.


    This is what we call Huzong beast!


    For example Eight eyed scorpion!


    Under the gaze of his kind mother-in-law, Ning Tao said, "well, sister Xuan, she''s fine now, but where is she? I''m sorry I can''t tell you for the time being. "


    "Oh? Can''t say? Hum, well, I''ll ask you again, that candlelight Who are you


    My kind mother-in-law''s words suddenly became cold.


    In a flash, the hall was extremely cold.


    Ning Tao took a cold breath. He felt cold and numb, but he bit his teeth and stood up. He raised his head and said, "that''s my elder martial brother!"


    "Elder martial brother? Ha ha, looking for death, "the kind mother-in-law suddenly sneered, and a terrible pressure fell down.


    The whole hall collapsed by three points.


    Outside the hall, the sky is full of dark clouds.


    The seven color patriarch and others are shocked, don''t know what happened? The flower girl is pulling guqiong.


    Don''t let her rush in and disturb her mother-in-law.


    "Well Poof... "


    Just for a moment, Ning Tao felt heaven and earth pressed on his shoulder, and all of a sudden, he collapsed down, one knee smashed into the floor, a mouthful of blood gushed out, his face turned red, and he couldn''t even lift his head.


    "Roar..."


    "Before Master, why move Angry... "


    "Why? Hum, you are really a pair of martial brothers. In those days, the candle dragon cheated my beloved apprentice, but I haven''t heard from him for hundreds of millions of years. Now, after so many years, how dare you come to my fairy to ask for marriage? "


    "It''s not death. What is it? I''m worried that I can''t find you. How dare you send it to my door automatically? Who is your master? Get him out of here


    The kind mother-in-law had an angry look on her face.


    No matter how good the heart is, there are times of anger.


    And a fury, such as the fury of heaven, in order to find Gu Xuanxuan in the early years, she did not know how much effort and energy, but the two people seemed to evaporate.Naturally, she has only resentment and hatred towards the candle dragon.


    That''s her only apprentice!


    However, as soon as Ning Tao clenched his teeth, he did not know where the strength and courage came from. He said angrily, "how dare you be bold


    "What What? " The kind mother-in-law was stunned for a moment.


    I thought I heard it wrong.


    "If my master really comes here, you can blow your fairy out of the air by flicking your fingers. I advise you not to talk nonsense. My elder martial brother is at fault, but he was gone 700 million years ago, and it has nothing to do with the master."


    "I know that the elder generation is resentful and angry. As his younger martial brother, I am willing to make up for his fault."


    Ning Tao grits his teeth and sticks to the road.


    The whole body''s muscles are pressed incomparably, but the prestige increases suddenly, and the whole body overflows with blood.


    But I didn''t expect that sister Xuan was her apprentice?


    Never thought of it.


    However, the kind-hearted mother-in-law has a black face, a little guy, dare to talk nonsense? At that time, the candle dragon was a flash in the pan, and I knew little about it.


    But between the fingers, there are people who can wipe out the fairy. Is there anyone else in this world?


    It''s a lot of lies.


    "Dong ~"


    crutches stick to the ground, like the collapse of the sky.


    Ning Tao vomited blood, and the whole hall was filled with porcelain again. It was so terrible that he could hardly think about it. He could disperse his soul with his power alone.


    "The Damn it Ah... "


    He didn''t know why he was so impulsive just now?


    Isn''t that adding fuel to the fire?


    But just when his consciousness was confused, the mysterious mark in his mind suddenly trembled and sent out a ripple, which instantly made Ning Tao wake up and even felt the pressure was greatly reduced. What''s the matter? How did it react?


    Are you protecting yourself?


    However, at this moment, the kind-hearted mother-in-law also noticed, as if she saw something, her face changed slightly, and was offset by something? Although she didn''t want to kill Ning Tao, this scene not only surprised her.


    After pondering for a while, she took back her crutch and said in a deep voice, "do you mean the candle dragon died 700 million years ago?"


    "No Good, cough... "


    Ning Tao greedy breathing, even busy.


    If you want to kill him, I''m afraid you can''t stop him.


    People just want to give themselves some color to see.


    What elder martial brother left is not only the treasure, but also the trouble. Alas, happiness and disaster depend on each other


    Hearing this, the kind-hearted mother-in-law was even more puzzled. Since the candle dragon had fallen, what was Xuan doing now? Why don''t you come back early and ask for help? What''s the meaning of getting this kid back to marry?


    She couldn''t figure it out and frowned, "to be frank, what''s the purpose of your coming this time? What does Xuan want to do? With inheritance as bait, are you going to take this generation of saints away? If you don''t make it clear, you can''t get married! "


    "I We need the help of the fairy. We can advance and retreat together and enjoy the glory. Sister Xuan asked me to come here to find help. "


    Ning Tao is concise and comprehensive.


    There is only so much that can be said.

 Chapter 3453

    The kind mother-in-law frowned and stared at Ning Tao for a long time. She probably understood that the boy was in trouble, and she was not small, so she wanted the fairy to help.


    Should it have something to do with the death of the candlelight dragon and the four major galaxies outside?


    You don''t care to send the inheritance as a gift?


    Even, it deliberately leads to its own calculation.


    You know, the seal of life on the saint''s inheritance is her unique skill, which is never passed on to the outside world. If you want to get the inheritance, you have to solve this secret skill. Ning Tao can''t die yet. The fairy sect has no choice but to ask her to go out.


    "This dead girl, I have taught you for so many years, and I have even calculated my old body. Alas..."


    "The girl is not staying in the middle of school..."


    Ning Tao listened to her face complaining, but in her words, she was full of heartache, and obviously loved the apprentice very much.


    I guess that sister Xuan had to.


    It turns out that sister Xuan said that she could count on the great fairy. It seems that this is what she meant. She was only moved. It was for his good.


    "I heard you killed the young masters of the four major galaxies? But it seems to be exaggerating, isn''t it? More than that? "


    "Because you are alone, the whole world has become a pot of porridge. This kind of movement really makes me open my eyes. No little guy has ever been able to do that?"


    The kind mother-in-law turned her mouth.


    "Haha, I''m flattered, I''m flattered," said Ning Tao, grinning vaguely and giggling.


    Seeing this, the kind-hearted mother-in-law shook her head. It seemed that both he and Xuan didn''t believe in themselves. She immediately sighed, stretched out a pair of dry palms, and depicted a charm in the air. It was very complicated and exuded an ancient flavor.


    It''s like calling for something?


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, suddenly found the right hand heart a strange itch, hot, like what is restless?


    As soon as I noticed it, I saw a light flying out.


    "Whoosh ~"


    with one move, the kind mother-in-law inhales the light into her hand. It is the saint who inherits the light. The colorful patriarch and others have nothing to do, but she can easily take it out.


    I saw her slightly pondering, frowning, feeling the power of inheritance, as well as the latter part of "sacred fairy order".


    It''s true. It''s a lost heritage.


    "Eh, there are other things..."


    "What? Is there a mistake? " Ning Tao''s mind is tight. If the inheritance goes wrong, it will be bad.


    But the kind-hearted mother-in-law was stunned and looked at the palm of her hand for a long time. A pair of muddy and vicissitudes of her eyes were gradually red, and tears were flashing. A pair of old and sad palms were shaking, this stubborn silly girl.


    Inheritance is right, but it adds some words from sister Xuan, which can be regarded as some guilt and apology.


    Ning Tao dares not speak much. Anyway, what should be said has already been said. Can they get married? Can I help you? It''s up to luck. He''s not sure.


    At this time, the kind-hearted mother-in-law took a deep breath, wiped away her tears and said, "come in..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the seven color patriarch, Mrs. Yu and others rushed to respectfully say, "what''s your mother-in-law''s order?"


    Gu Qiong also hurriedly made a ceremony, but she pursed her red lips and looked at Ning Tao. She was scared out just now. She didn''t know the result. How was the negotiation going?


    Now she doesn''t dare to think about the marriage. She just wants Ning Tao to live well and survive the disaster.


    If it were not for her, Ning Tao would not have come.


    "Granny, he..."


    Seeing that she couldn''t help opening her mouth, Hua gu and Yu Xian Zi stopped her, but the kind-hearted mother-in-law waved her hand and said, "don''t worry, I always have a clear distinction between public and private. I used to use this inheritance to offset each other."


    "Although you won the first prize in martial arts competition, can you become the son-in-law? We''ll talk about it later. "


    "However, you are a part of my fairy now. Since you have won the championship, my fairy can''t watch you suffer. If you die, where will my fairy face go?"


    "I don''t make trouble, but I''ve never been afraid of anything. If anyone dares to come, I''ll never forgive you!"


    "Yes, I will obey my mother-in-law''s order," said the seven color patriarch and several supreme elders, breathless and joyful.


    They are more relaxed when their mother-in-law says this.


    But the flower Gu then oddly looked at Ning Tao one eye, this guy is how to say to move mother-in-law? It''s amazing.


    Ning Tao touches his nose and grins bitterly. It seems that the mother-in-law is still worried that he has taken the saint away.


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy to marry guqiong.


    "Oh, headache..."


    At this time, the kind-hearted mother-in-law clubbed her cane and said, "what''s the situation outside now? Where are the armies of the four major galaxies? Who''s leading the team? "


    Hearing this, the seven color patriarch came out quickly and said respectfully, "mother-in-law, the situation has changed now. I don''t know why? The Allied forces of the four major galaxies have been stopped. The big spiral, the big cross, the great ecliptic and the big elves are fighting one after another"Although the reason is unknown, but they are determined to stop each other, the whole world is now crazy."


    That''s what I just got.


    She was wondering, is this going to cause chaos?


    "What?"


    Mother-in-law Cixin and others were stunned. In this way, seven super galaxies, plus a star nest, and even some of the top and middle class galaxies were in chaos first?


    However, the master of seven colors, jade fairy, suddenly remembered the comfort Ning Tao had said before.


    Is this his big deal?


    It''s impossible, isn''t it? He''s just a fairy king?


    These a few people oddly hope to come over, Ning Tao pour is eyebrow a pick, tiny ponder, fight? It''s more intense than I imagined. It seems that there are contradictions between them.


    If you think about it, these super galaxies have been standing for countless years. Who has no grudge against each other?


    It''s just that the previous nine galaxies have always been in a delicate balance, but if an external force breaks it, it will easily happen, and ningtao is the fuse.


    Tilt the balance on one side.


    "Well That means? Is our crisis over? " Gu Qiong eyes a bright surprise way.


    However, the fisherman suddenly shook his head and frowned, "it''s reasonable to say so, but I don''t know why our old enemy, dahonghuang galaxy, has quietly sent troops. It won''t be long before they can fight to the fairy."


    "But there''s only one super galaxy. Not everyone in our fairy clan can make a persimmon."


    Listening to this, people''s hearts sank again.


    Especially the fairies, with a touch of hatred on their faces, the enmity can be deeply involved.


    Many fairies died in dahonghuang''s hands.


    Of course, they also get rid of demons!


    Ning Tao frowned. Recently, he has been thinking about a problem. Since the four major galaxies are not so simple, ancient god = Lagerstroemia indica, earthly hell = celestial hell, and the star nest, can the Jinpeng Kingdom discuss with them?


    He thought about it carefully. It''s absolutely impossible. I''m afraid there is a giant behind the Jinpeng world.


    Think about it, only Great flood and famine!


    Crape myrtle, Tianming, lair and Honghuang are probably the real controllers behind the four worlds of the galaxy.


    At this time, the kind-hearted mother-in-law frowned and said, "is the guy at the head the old dragon?"


    The seven color patriarch shook his head and said, "Dragon Island has been indifferent to the world for many years. Today, in the great flood and famine, there are many races, and they are in a state of chaos. This time, they are the Teng snakes who have been against us all the time."


    "Oh? Is it the old thing of Teng snake The kind mother-in-law''s eyes were cold and gave a sneer.

 Chapter 3454

    "Oh Ouch, ouch... "


    "Roar, roar..."


    I saw in a large strange, gloomy fog, countless, endless behemoths, ferocious shadows looming in it.


    All the galaxies, big and small, are terrified.


    I dare not even breathe in the atmosphere.


    I''m afraid of being bloodwashed by monsters!


    This kind of movement is not weaker than natural disasters. We have never seen such a large-scale animal tide launched by the great flood and famine.


    It''s terrible. Everyone is cold


    The defense line of the great fairy is tight. Although it has never dealt with the great flood and famine, there are few wars of this level. Ning Tao, Gu Qiong, Yu Fu Zi, and the seven color patriarch all came to the defense line of the great fairy.


    This is a vast starry sky.


    The periphery is a blank area, but it has a strong evil spirit, because it often encounters various levels of natural disasters.


    Class B, class A and so on are countless.


    Occasionally, there will even be a "catastrophe level" natural disaster.


    Even the "disaster level" has been seen several times in the history of the great fairy, but no one has ever seen the "doomsday level".


    Because everyone I''ve met is dead!


    "When will the great flood and famine troops arrive?" The fisherman showed his dignity and asked an elder.


    "It''s expected that you will arrive here in a few hours when you return to the Supreme Master. The scale of this animal tide is no less than that of the havoc level, which can almost be compared with that of the disaster level. The Supreme Master asked us to delay for a while."


    The fairy elder returned quickly.


    Ning Tao knows that the second half of the great fairy''s Zhenzong Dharma is in the inheritance.


    My mother-in-law intends to understand it immediately.


    It is estimated that it will be helpful to her cultivation.


    As long as we get through this disaster, the great fairy will be reborn from nirvana. After all, Zhenzong''s skill has been completed.


    It was the wish of countless generations of elders and patriarchs. With the arrival of Ning Tao, it was finally complete. In fact, even if there was no martial arts contest, sister Xuan would ask him to send it. After all, she knew the importance of this to the fairy sect.


    As soon as it was passed on, it didn''t have time to send it back to zongmen, and then there was the accident of Yinhe.


    It''s been 700 million years.


    It''s sad to think about it.


    On one side, guqiong bit her red lips and said: "don''t worry too much. Since my mother-in-law said that she would protect you, she will do it. As long as you stay in the fairy, the four major galaxies dare not move you."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles. A gust of wind blows and the beautiful scenery is moving in front of him. However, he teases: "I did what I promised you. Oh, my mother-in-law didn''t promise to compete for marriage. Will you So disappointed? "


    "No No, how could it be, I I don''t like you, but that''s what you promised me


    Gu Qiong blushed and did not dare to look him in the eye.


    A heart bumps like a deer.


    However, Ning Tao pretended to be distressed and fell into her arms. She cried, "Oh, I''ve bullied people. I''ve tried my best to make use of them. Now I''m going to exclude the villagers. I''m not going to live. Let me suffocate..."


    "Well Well How fragrant... "


    Gu Qiong was very embarrassed and blushed with shame. This guy actually got into her arms and was still rubbing around there.


    There are so many sisters here.


    Her whole body was tense with shame.


    "You Get up quickly, you''re dead... "


    "If I can''t afford it, just let me die. If my daughter-in-law can''t marry me, she kicks me out, and my mother won''t let me go back. What''s the point of living? Smother me, smother me... " Ning Tao is a shrewd person.


    All the fairies around laughed.


    His cheeks were red and he was too shy to look directly at him.


    But it seems that there is a kind of golden girl feeling, two people seem to really match it.


    All around full of sweet feeling, the tension, the atmosphere of fear to dilute a lot.


    In the distance, the colorful patriarch naturally saw this scene in his eyes, but he didn''t stop it. On the contrary, he looked complicated. The fisherman who rushed to one side blushed and said, "do you think they looked like us back then? In a flash, we are all old. "


    The fisherman also "ha ha" a smile, stroked white beard, shook his head and said: "in those days, you were much stronger than her, I remember you kicked me out of bed on the wedding night..."


    "Hiss It hurts... "


    A scream broke his memory.


    The seven color patriarch''s face turned red. If he didn''t mention any pot, he would dare to talk about it.


    The fairies all around lowered their heads and trembled. In fact, they were all holding a smile and their faces turned red.


    I didn''t expect that there were such interesting things between the Lords.


    The elder is really miserable


    Gu Qiong blushed to the root of her neck. She really couldn''t help him. But she also worked hard enough. Although she was very shy, she blushed and said, "don''t worry, I will be responsible for you.""Ah, this is what you said. You''ve heard it. Don''t go back on it. When the time comes, go back and give birth to some big fat boys for me," said Ning Tao with a smile on his face.


    But the meat on the waist was severely twisted.


    The pain made him show his teeth.


    In the process of beating the sentinel, I suddenly feel that there are some gusts of overcast wind around me. I can hear some terrible sounds vaguely. There are bursts of concussion from the starry sky and gusts of wind head on, and the wind is also mixed with some fishy smell.


    Something seems to be coming.


    The next second, Ning Tao opens the perspective and looks far away. He finds that there is a piece of evil cloud rapidly approaching in the far distance.


    "Have you come yet?"


    At this time, the fisherman''s voice sounded in his ear: "boy, don''t interfere in this battle. They should come for you and protect themselves."


    Then he rose up with the patriarch.


    "Master Teng snake, please come out for a talk!"


    "Gee..."


    With a hissing sound, the void split open, and a huge cloud shrouded in the clouds looked down at the bottom. It was ferocious, with scarlet eyes, and said coldly, "what? You two little dolls want to stop me? "


    "Hand over that Ning Tao, I can withdraw immediately, otherwise, I will wash your fairy."

 Chapter 3455

    "Bloody fairy? Hum, master Teng snake, don''t let your tongue out of your mouth. Although my great fairy seldom fights, even the women are not easy to provoke. "


    "Do you dare to be so shameless just because you are such monsters?" The fisherman''s son was very angry and said with a smile.


    Even if there is no great ancestor, his fairy is a super galaxy, not so vulnerable.


    The colorful patriarch glared at him.


    If husband and wife join hands, they can''t deal with it!


    And below, Ning Tao slightly frowns, feeling the terrible pressure of Teng snake ancestor, breathing a little hard, this guy, should also be a beast? It seems to be even stronger than Jinpeng supreme, and its strength can''t be underestimated.


    In particular, the strength of the beast itself is stronger than that of the same level. I don''t know whether the fisherman and the son can cope with it?


    Guqiong also grasped his hand tightly.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    "In the middle of the two little supremacies, they dare to challenge me in vain. If you really want to die, then the supremacy will complete you," said the old master Teng snake with a grim smile. He changed a lot, and even turned into a lean man, condensing two giant boa constrictors.


    "Go to Tear them up... "


    "Gee..."


    The next second, the green Python breaks through the air, flies through the clouds, and roars out with an army of beasts.


    The estimated number is at least nearly a million.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Ho ho ho..."


    There is an endless tide of animals.


    Seeing this, the seven color patriarch yelled: "the fairies listen to the order, at all costs, stick to the defense line, let the whole world know that I am not easy to provoke the big fairies."


    "Kill..."


    They roared to meet the python.


    And 100000 fairies, with hatred and even anger in their eyes, were inspired by ancient fairies.


    "Six wings fairy array, open!"


    "Holy sword, gather


    "Goddess array, knot..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The scale is extremely grand and dazzling.


    And Ning Tao is so surprised that he has not gone to the frontier wasteland to fight. He has also been to the frontier wasteland of the great wasteland, but the fighting there is very different from what it is now.


    The emperor''s fighting is at the top.


    But now, there are many battles between the dignitaries.


    And the emperor level battle, not to mention everywhere, at least very dense, a powerful, ferocious beast rushed out, what demon king, demon king, demon emperor emerge in endlessly.


    Even the demon master has several.


    And there are many strange animals, fierce animals and so on.


    The red wolf clan, the three eyed spider clan, the human faced beast clan, the Bilin snake clan, the golden feather Eagle clan, the black crow clan, the evil eye clan


    These are the fierce existence of the demon and beast family. They are famous for their evil names, which are rarely seen.


    But now a swarm of people are pouring out.


    The stars tremble, the void crumbles, like a large demon cloud, which is about to devour here and bring destruction.


    Ordinary people can be scared to death on the spot.


    ¡±Boom Boom and boom... "


    On the sky, there have been many wars. Shuangying and tengshe fight to kill each other.


    Below, the fairy also contacts with the monster short soldiers.


    A big wave of power almost swept across a large area, especially by the holy sword. No monster was spared, blood stained the starry sky, and fell on the earth.


    But overhead, a few crows screamed, flashed greedy, identified a few fairies, and rushed down together.


    "Woman, flesh and blood, Jie Jie..."


    For them, human flesh and blood, that is, blood food, contains a huge amount of energy, which is a way to quickly enhance their strength. Of course, the taste and function make some special nuns most popular.


    For example Big fairy!


    Their flesh and blood are pure and delicious.


    Therefore, many monsters are particularly fond of this feeling, generally first insult, and then eat alive.


    This is the practice of some low-level monsters.


    It''s cruel, it''s bloody.


    Therefore, people and gods share common indignation, and several of them are the source of the war. The inheritance of the saint is lost here, which is also the festival of the great fairy and the great flood.


    In fact, on the other hand, demons and beasts are used by human beings as various materials, such as eating, refining and so on.


    It''s just that the racial position is different


    Seeing this, the fairies were shocked. They were so fast that they had no time to raise their strength when they started the attack. When they were shocked, three golden rays flashed by and pierced the three black crows in an instant.


    The fire broke out and burned it clean.


    "This..."


    The fairies were dumb. They turned around and found that it was Ning Tao with a huge bow in her hand.


    At this time, guqiong yelled: "don''t be distracted, don''t let a monster step into the defense line!""Yes ~"


    one hundred thousand fairies were excited, and the endless attacks suddenly broke out, and the whole battlefield thundered like the end.


    Ning Tao, however, looked up at the sky shaking battle. At that level, he couldn''t touch it, and he didn''t know how to deal with it? But he shook his head, took a deep breath and condensed a huge fireball with one hand.


    But this is not over, his other hand a move, actually condensed a more hot fireball.


    It''s getting bigger, it''s expanding, it''s dazzling.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    The fairies nearby were startled, especially the scorching heat, which made them feel that they could evaporate everything.


    It''s like two smaller versions of big day.


    The surrounding space is also distorted by temperature.


    At this time, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, looked at the dense demons in front of him, sneered: "a group of evil animals, dare to come to your grandfather Ning''s trouble, to die."


    "Turn to dust in the light of the sun!"


    "The first style, hot sun!"


    "The second, the sun!"


    "Po ~"


    he pushed out the two big fireballs in his hand, and the energy of the world around him poured in.


    One left and the other right swelled violently.


    Teng Yunlong, the little master of Teng snake clan, immediately fixed his eyes on Ning Tao. It was this damned guy, and he roared: "give it to me, kill him..."


    However, the next second, two huge fireballs like meteorites finally burst open in the eyes of the public.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Hot golden light and temperature cover one.


    "What? Good It''s hot. No, it''s not... "


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The heat wave broke out and devoured tens of thousands of monsters. From the perspective of God, a small half of the whole battlefield was golden, and the fire was still spreading.


    Where we have gone, we have nothing left.


    "Ah..."


    Many monsters are afraid of the sun flame.


    Teng Yunlong is stupid, too How can this guy be so strong? Although many monsters are full, they can''t be killed all at once?


    And the fire seemed hard to put out.


    Some of the troops were stopped.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "Damn it..."


    And the fairies were jubilant, this hit really played a prestige, one by one morale.


    Although the number is small, it shows no fear at all.


    However, this blow drained Ning Tao, breathed heavily, and swallowed a elixir. It seems that the "holy Dharma" really consumes too much.


    And all of a sudden, a figure fell from Tianqiong and smashed into the defense line.


    "Bang "Pooh..."


    This man is a fisherman.


    His inner armor is dim, but his weapons are corroded.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s heart jumped. Was the ancestor of Teng snake so strong? Immediately a gnash teeth to throw out a golden light toward him, way: "elder, use this thing to fight."


    The fisherman, who had just stood up with his teeth clenched, found that it was a gun.


    Or Supreme artifact!


    When it''s time for him to step on the weapon again, he should have a good look.


    The strength of the ancestor of Teng snake is beyond imagination. He is worthy of being one of the great ancient beasts.


    The two mid-term supremacies can''t compete with it, and he can''t get in touch with its real strength.


    "Later? Peak? Or stronger... "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the sky and on the earth, there are fierce duels. There are rivers of blood and floating corpses everywhere, just like meat grinder.


    And beautiful fairies died.


    I can''t help but feel sorry.


    The war has become white hot. Just as it was in full swing, the rear area, fairy sect, suddenly burst out a breath of terror, and the energy of heaven and earth poured into the past.


    "What what? Is it mother-in-law? "


    Gu Qiong breathes heavily, cuts down a monster with evil eyes with one sword, and looks in that direction with surprise and joy.


    Is mother-in-law''s strength improved?


    "Old man, you dare to come to my fairy, to seek death," an angry voice suddenly came from afar.

 Chapter 3456

    "Click Click... "


    At this moment, the sky is dark and the earth is dark.


    In the invisible, there is a huge pressure spread, with incredible speed, power, shock in all directions, countless monsters scream.


    It''s generally acknowledged that orcs have a keen intuition, but now they are in a panic.


    Even Teng Yunlong felt that his hair was bursting.


    "What What is it? "


    Ning Tao, Gu Qiong, Gu Chun and others are very happy. This voice belongs to her mother-in-law. When she comes out, she even gets some benefits from her understanding of the "sacred fairy order".


    It''s a bit more powerful than a day ago.


    Absolutely. She broke through!


    Fisherman, the colorful patriarch also noticed that his extremely tired face showed ecstasy.


    "Too Great, cough... "


    However, in a cloud, the ancestor of Teng snake suddenly turned into a real person. His huge figure was hidden in the cloud. His face changed and he was surprised. Was this voice the old lady? Not dead yet?


    Haven''t you been here for hundreds of millions of years?


    Wait a minute. How can this pressure be so strong?


    But the next second, when his face suddenly changed, the space split, and a mother-in-law with crutches came out.


    "Stab..."


    "Yes It''s you. It''s you. You''re not dead yet? " When the snake''s pupil shrinks, it''s not good.


    Although the old lady didn''t live as long as her, the Terrans entered the country quickly, which was more in line with the way of heaven. Although the divine beast lived for a long time, it was far less in line with the way of heaven than human beings.


    The strength of human beings who can live to this age is absolutely terrifying, even if it takes time to grind.


    "Dong ~"


    with a loud sound, the kind-hearted mother-in-law clubbed the ground with her crutches, gave a cold hum, and said angrily, "garbage snake, you are looking for death. It seems that the elder martial sister was too kind to you at that time."


    As soon as the words came out, Teng snake''s eyes contracted, as if he had thought of something, but he said ferociously: "smelly bitch, don''t mention that smelly girl to me. If it wasn''t for her, I would be seriously injured and deep asleep? Almost let me accompany her to hell. "


    "If she''s still alive, I won''t come, but as for you, it''s far worse than your elder martial sister..."


    "Gee..."


    A hiss, let the public eardrum tremble.


    It''s really harsh.


    And Ning Tao and Gu Qiong look at each other, it seems that the resentment is very deep, all involved so far?


    However, the kind-hearted mother-in-law suddenly gave a sneer and said angrily, "well, you rotten snake, do you think that if my elder martial sister is not here, you can trample on my fairy at will? I''ll let you know today that I''m not easy to get into. "


    While speaking, the vast spiritual power burst out.


    But the Holy Spirit of heaven and earth, as well as the Holy Spirit that belongs to the great fairy, is condensed.


    A mysterious token formed in front of her.


    It is carved with complicated patterns, simple, magnificent and magical, as if depicting a sacred fairy.


    "What? End Complete? It''s actually complete. It''s true. The inheritance is true. This is the real sacred fairy order. Once this order comes out, there will be different ways for all ghosts. There will be eight wastelands. The vast world is only holy. "


    Gu Qiong said excitedly.


    All along, they''ve only got the first half together.


    And countless fairies, jade fairies, flower girls, and even the seven color patriarchs, are all moist with red eyes at the moment.


    "Miracle, God, I see..."


    This is equivalent to a jade pendant of my grandparents. It was divided into two parts and lost half of it. It is a very important belief. It was passed on from generation to generation. After countless years, I suddenly found the other half, complete, happy and crying.


    But Teng snake''s father''s sweat is tight. Although he doesn''t know the inside story, he feels a crisis.


    "Smelly girl, you What the hell are you doing? "


    "Hum, of course, I will kill you and die," the kind mother-in-law yelled angrily, and suddenly urged the power of the holy order.


    Eight rays of light shot down in an instant.


    In an instant, it was like the big bang of eight nuclear bombs.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The people screamed and were shocked. Both fairies and monsters were stunned. The earth under their feet was devastated, and there was a scream of fear.


    Ning Tao is a fool, but he resists the strong wind. He protects Gu Qiong in front of him and holds her firmly. When the strong wind dissipates, he looks up and finds that there are eight sword marks on the earth in front of him.


    All the way to the other side of the sky.


    Even the starry sky and the void are cut open.


    Where they passed, all the monsters were smashed and purified. At least more than 100000 monsters disappeared.


    The seven or eight demon emperors over there seem to have disappeared.


    It emptied a large area.


    Teng Yunlong was frozen in the same place. One of the sword marks was not far away from him. At the moment of the explosion, dozens of guards stood in front of him, but now he was empty.It almost feels like it''s gone with death.


    "Too It''s terrible. How can this old lady How could it be so strong? Goo Gulu... "


    But at this time, Teng snake''s ancestor was shocked and said angrily, "smelly eight women? You What have you done? "


    "Well, next It''s you, "the kind mother-in-law was deeply shocked. Is that the power of the sacred fairy order? However, it also consumes a lot of money, which immediately leads to murder.


    Waving the token in his hand, he stormed down.


    It''s like seeing a holy fairy holding up a holy sword!


    "Damn it," said Teng snake''s ancestor. Immediately, the snake''s mouth was open and absorbed heaven and earth''s spiritual power, as if it could swallow the sky and swallow the moon. A violent energy spurted out.


    "Gifted magic power, Teng Hui!"


    a lot of sun and moon essence is compressed at this moment.


    The next second, the token and the light collided with each other fiercely, and burst out the power of astonishing.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Gee..."


    At this moment, the sky is so dazzling and bright.


    Hundreds of thousands of people couldn''t open their eyes, but Ning Tao, with quick eyes and quick hands, urged the golden body and the wall of the world to protect Gu Qiong, Gu Chun and other fairies.


    The next second is like being hit by a train.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    It''s too strong, but it''s terrible at all.


    The strength of these two men is absolutely superior to that of the younger teachers and uncles.


    As for the overlord, he is not easy to compare.


    It is estimated that there is not much difference among the three.


    "You How can you get there? Damn, the strongest person is you. You are even better than your damned elder martial sister, "screamed Teng snake''s ancestor. He could hear the sadness, the pain and the horror.


    At this time, the strong wind disappeared, and Ning Tao just saw that half of the body of Teng snake''s ancestor was about to be cut down. He was bleeding and seriously injured. He was wrapped in the clouds and fled.


    However, the kind mother-in-law would not allow it to run away and said angrily, "come and go as you want? It''s not that easy. "


    In a flash, he ran after him through the air.


    In this war, it seems that she has the upper hand.


    The two great ancestors left one after another, leaving a mess in the field. Although the monsters were scattered, the defense line was also broken under the impact, revealing a gap.


    "Attack, all attack for me," Teng Yunlong''s eyes are scarlet. He stares at Ning Tao and screams.


    This is the last step to success.


    But at this moment, the distant horizon suddenly sounded two dragon chants, the voice is loud, deafening, very pure, full of majesty, make the void Susu.


    "Stop it


    "Dragon? It''s a real dragon Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and a word comes to mind in an instant.


    "Dragon Island!"

 Chapter 3457

    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    The loud sound of the Dragon subdued everyone.


    You know, in today''s world, if you want to hear the pure sound of the dragon, it''s only in the Dragon Island.


    I do not know how many years, the Dragon Island was not born, want to see the real dragon? Want to hear the sound of the dragon? That''s more difficult, so no one is not shocked at the moment.


    Ning Tao even feels familiar.


    Did you hear me wrong? Still feel very kind? You''re not going to float, are you? Actually feel very intimate with the real dragon? Make friends with Dragon Island? How is that possible?


    And the next second, a golden light from the sky lightning, bring terror, pure Longwei.


    In that golden light, countless people''s eyes suddenly shrank. In their eyes, it was a golden dragon with eight claws. The dragon''s horns were towering, its eyes were majestic, its whiskers were floating, its scales were dense, and its body was 100 feet tall.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Close to the sound of the dragon, Long Wei, so many monsters shiver, whine, crawling on the ground.


    It''s like the coming of the respectful.


    Dragon Island is like the Holy Spirit in their hearts.


    Especially Teng Yunlong, in the face of the brilliant dragon power, breathing, his face changed greatly? Flash the color of confusion.


    How could Dragon Island interfere in this?


    "Not good..."


    "Hum, stop it, elder. Dragon Island has orders. All monsters are not allowed to make trouble, let alone deal with Ning Tao. Turn around and go back immediately. Those who violate will be killed without mercy."


    The eight clawed Golden Dragon said angrily.


    As soon as the words came out, hundreds of thousands of monsters left the battlefield like an amnesty order and a cry of grief.


    No matter the demon king, the demon king or the demon emperor.


    No matter what race?


    Even if the injured demon Zun''s face changed and hesitated again and again, he retreated. Teng snake''s ancestors all lost. It''s meaningless to fight any more.


    What''s more, Dragon Island has a high prestige in their hearts, which is dahonghuang''s only belief.


    It''s equivalent to the fairy sect of the great fairy!


    Even if he has not been born for many years, once he is born, his prestige still exists, which is equivalent to the brand engraved in his bones.


    And there is no doubt about the strength of Longdao.


    If Longdao is willing to integrate the great flood and famine, it can be listed in the top three of the super galaxies with a little consolidation, which is true and no one dares to deny.


    As for the first super galaxy, no one dares to challenge its invincibility even if it is not born for hundreds of millions of years.


    It has become a tacit existence.


    Teng Yunlong cursed secretly, but he didn''t dare to provoke the eight clawed dragon. He immediately wanted to sneak away. However, the eight clawed Golden Dragon had already watched it. With a cold hum, a hand of the dragon''s claw came out and grabbed it directly.


    "Want to go? Have you made such a big mistake and caused such a big trouble? Do you think this is the way to go? "


    "You What do you want to do? We''re just here to catch Ning Tao. What''s the matter with you? Let go of me, you If you dare to kill me, I will not let you go... "


    Teng Yunlong was startled.


    The strong of Teng snake family are all tense.


    However, under the gaze of Ning Tao and others, the eight clawed Golden Dragon gave a cold hum and directly tore up half of its body. Regardless of its scream, he said indifferently: "you don''t have the right to speak here, let alone the right to shout."


    "If the ancestor of Teng snake is dissatisfied, let him come to our Dragon Island. It''s just the matter that needs to be explained."


    "Ah..."


    With a wave of the dragon''s claw, the man who attacked secretly was torn to pieces.


    After all, there are many people who take refuge in the Teng snake clan. Although the Dragon Island is powerful, there are always demons and beasts harboring evil intentions.


    Ning Tao and others just stare at it. It''s a powerful dragon. It''s the peak of a demon emperor. It''s like chopping melons and cutting vegetables in its hands. It kills hundreds of monsters with a wave.


    That''s the only way to frighten the whole army of monsters.


    Immediately dare not stay, the head does not return to flee.


    But all of a sudden, a silver light suddenly flew towards him. Gu Qiong and other fairies were on guard, but Ning Tao was suddenly in front of him. He was surprised and said, "don''t be nervous. It''s my own person, my friend."


    The next second, a flying dragon fell down, transformed into a human form, and said with a laugh, "OK, the whole world is confused because of you, but you are just like a nobody."


    He came up and gave him a punch with a smile.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly. The man in front of him is from the two legged flying dragon family in the blue sea star dragon bone mountain range Flying ink.


    I didn''t expect it.


    No wonder he felt a little familiar just now, and he was wondering when he got involved with Longdao?


    "You Do you know him? " Gu Qiong, Gu Chunyi Leng, all asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, the friendship of life," Ning Tao "ha ha" a smile, did not expect that its words really fulfilled.


    He won a share of Longdao''s strength for him.


    And guqiong several people tongue, Ning Tao''s handwriting is really big? How many cards does he have?There were people in the Dragon Island, and they were able to invite such a great power, and one of them withdrew from the army.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao didn''t expect that. He looked at the eight clawed Golden Dragon and asked: "master FeiMo, what''s the matter? What did you invite? "


    FeiMo smiles mysteriously, nods, shakes his head and says: "since I got into Longdao a few years ago, I got some attention from my predecessors. Recently, when I heard about you, I tried to help you."


    "At this time, I learned that dahonghuang had sent troops, so I went to ask the elder to stop it. Originally, the elders were dissatisfied with it. In recent years, the tengshe clan has been acting recklessly under the name of Dahuang, which has already made Longdao dissatisfied."


    "After learning that you are the benefactor of my family, don''t let elder Jinlong stop the war. I just came to see you. To tell you the truth, you are lucky."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile. It''s true that this disaster has come very dangerous.


    All nine super galaxies are at war.


    I don''t know how much information is involved? Although it can not compare with the two amazing world wars in history, it is also equivalent to a reduced version of the war, which is enough to go down in history.


    At present, although the danger of several major galaxies is relieved, he still has a knot in his heart.


    It is also the most dangerous point.


    I''m afraid the big four will reveal his identity.


    But now he had no ability to stop it, so he had to cover up the water and the earth. When the great fairy came to an end, he would find a place to retreat and avoid the storm.


    At this time, the colorful patriarch and the fisherman took a few breaths, then flew forward, arched his hand and said, "it''s elder Jinlong. Thank you for your help."


    Elder Jinlong took Teng Yunlong into a bag, raised his head and said with a smile, "you two are polite. There are many misunderstandings in this. They are all Teng snake people who act recklessly under the name of great flood and famine. This time, they have caused trouble to the great fairy."


    "Where, where, that Dragon Island Are you going to be born this time? " The fisherman asked.


    But elder Jinlong laughed and said nothing. He gave the fisherman a meaningful look. The three people knew their hearts clearly and didn''t say anything. It was good for them anyway.


    At this time, FeiMo also brings Ning Tao forward and asks Ning Tao to thank elder Jinlong.


    However, the Golden Dragon elder suddenly picks an eyebrow, a pair of dignified eyes are staring at Ning Tao tightly, the facial expression changes, startles Yi, strange way: "you kid, good strong dragon spirit? How can I feel like a little dragon? "


    "You Are you a man or a dragon

 Chapter 3458

    Seeing that he was surprised, Ning Tao was stunned at first, and then said with a dry smile: "of course, I''m a man, but I have some opportunities, and I have some predestination with the dragon family."


    "Oh, yes? I see... " Elder Jinlong whispers, but Longmu doesn''t want to leave ningtao.


    This scene is really weird.


    With its years of experience, we can''t understand it?


    It''s clearly a human being. Why is it a little dragon in its eyes? And this dragon is very strong and terrible. It feels as vast and hot as the sun.


    Even it dare not, too close.


    Of course, it''s just a deterrent in momentum.


    But it is a golden dragon with eight claws. Among all the Dragon species on the Dragon Island, it has a very high blood line. It can make it feel scared in the origin. How terrible should this little dragon be? And unheard of.


    Fire dragon or fire dragon?


    Mutated? Or some new dragon?


    If this dragon is true, I''m afraid it''s comparable to the dragon? In essence, it is enough to surpass it.


    Even if it degenerates into a nine clawed golden dragon, I''m afraid it''s hard to compare with it? It was a flash of thought in his mind, absurd but believable.


    "Master, master? What''s the matter with you? " Ning Tao scratched his head, and was a little uncomfortable.


    But I can feel that it has no malice.


    "Well I... "


    Elder Jinlong coughed and laughed. He wanted to make it clear, but he didn''t think it was good.


    It''s about opportunities, and it''s impossible to make it clear.


    However, it feels that ningtao can grow up. Now it is only in its infancy. If it is cultivated in the right way, its achievements may be unimaginable.


    As soon as he thought of it, his eyes lit up and he asked, "little guy, would you like to go to Longdao?"


    "Since you are predestined with the dragon clan, and there is the source of the dragon clan, it may be a good fortune for you, and it will also help you in your cultivation. Moreover, you are in the Dragon Island, and the four major galaxies and the Teng snake clan dare not move you."


    "You can rest assured of safety."


    Fisherman, the master of the seven colors, has never heard of Dragon Island inviting people to enter?


    Ordinary people can''t even get close.


    Isn''t that strange?


    And flying ink, but it is a bright, this is a good way, in Longdao, can be very safe.


    He looked at Xiang ningtao with encouraging eyes.


    It''s like a rush, a surprise.


    "Ah? Go to To Dragon Island? " Ning Tao a Leng, some didn''t react to come over, he can never think of this matter.


    But when you think about it, it works.


    He could feel that it was difficult and difficult for Taiyang Shenglong to grow up. It might be an opportunity to go to Longdao.


    But on second thought, he could not help hesitating. Although it was good, he still knew nothing about it. What should he do if someone tried to plot his constitution?


    It may even involve FeiMo.


    You can''t be harmful, but The heart of defending people is indispensable. We can''t just follow it foolishly.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao said with a wry smile: "thank you for your kindness, but I have some trivia at the moment, so I can''t go there immediately. If I have time another day, I will visit you."


    On hearing this, elder Jinlong''s face was slightly disappointed, but it was expected that Longdao had always been a forbidden and dangerous place for human beings. Few people would like to invite him rashly.


    Seeing that FeiMo was anxious to persuade him, elder Jinlong waved his hand and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. I have a token here. When Xiaoyou has time, just take this token to dahonghuang and get to Longdao all the way."


    "FeiMo and I are waiting for Xiaoyou in Longdao!"


    Then he handed out a token.


    Fei Mo took a look, but then his pupil shrank and he lost his voice and said, "dragon order? This How could this... "


    You know, there are only six dragon decrees in Longdao. They have existed since ancient times and are very precious. They are one of the symbols of Longdao. Having this token means that they are friends of Longdao and have a good relationship with the world.


    All the way to Longdao, this is just one of the benefits, all kinds of benefits are not clear.


    In a word, it never thought that master Jinlong would give the Dragon order to Ning Tao. This advantage is too great. He quickly turned to Ning Tao to catch it.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao takes the token engraved with a dragon. It''s an ancient dragon flying in the sky. What kind of dragon is it? "Thank you, master Jinlong. I will visit you," he said


    Elder Jinlong nodded. He wanted to say a few more words and told Ning Tao that he must go to Longdao. But he was afraid of his panic, so he had to nod to the two masters.


    Then he took FeiMo to catch up with the army.


    Otherwise, this group of ferocious monsters will surely wash the galaxies and galaxies they pass through.


    That''s the real death.


    As the leader of the great flood and famine, Longdao, the black pot, must be doomed, but since it has come, it is impossible to see such a thing happen."Whoosh..."


    See its leave, seven color patriarch two people complex saw Ning Tao one eye, this boy is really a strange person.


    And Dragon Island.


    It''s a hot fight outside, but he''s here as if nothing happened. There''s no one left.


    He immediately ordered a few words, then went back to the defense line to count the casualties, and there was still a large number of monsters and beasts in the original place. He hurriedly assigned the army to clean it up.


    This is one of the spoils.


    Of course, Ning Tao, who has become a pickpocket, can''t help it. How can a bunch of treasures be left there.


    His eighth turn was starving.

 Chapter 3459

    Silver rhinoceros horn, owl''s tail, Golden Eagle''s feather These are very valuable things out there.


    It''ll sell at a good price.


    It can be used for refining utensils and medicines.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining, and he ransacks them, but many of them are damaged. Fortunately, he has perspective. He can see one by one, and he has also harvested several inner elixirs.


    In the seventh turn, he was in Nirvana when he was a great spirit, but in the eighth turn, the progress has been very slow.


    This bottomless hole is too difficult to fill.


    What''s not enough?


    So far, half of what he has gained from his journey has gone into this big appetite, but only 45%£¡


    And now the key to longevity, he casually found a pile of debris, what demon king, demon emperor debris, directly saturated, it is this "eighth turn" let him very helpless.


    "Energy, energy, but where can he find so much pure energy?"


    "Oh, headache..."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and puts away the key to longevity. When he goes back, he can try to restore the transmission array.


    After all, the way of space has improved a lot.


    Especially in those days when she was practicing with Shi Yao, she made a lot of improvement. She should be emperor now, right?


    I remember that when she left, she could already feel the six or nine days of disaster. With her strength, she was estimated to be in danger, not to mention the Huyan clan leader and others.


    And think about it, it seems that he left the galaxy for several years. Xiaotian should be 15 or 16 years old, right?


    He is especially fond of this little five or five son. If he fails to wake up before the age of 18, he will have to find another way. Little four is in the charge of his mother all the time, and the seal of Qianlong seems to be almost up to date.


    This is the real holy dragon body. It is estimated that it will be a blockbuster, but it needs a master to control it.


    Otherwise, it would be a catastrophe.


    What long er lacks most is the training of his mood.


    If Xiao Liu can''t control the power of immortals and demons in her body, it will be a big trouble sooner or later. Alas, it''s not as easy as her three sisters.


    Ning Tao shakes his head. It seems that they didn''t worry when they were young. They really worked hard.


    After a turn, guqiong pulled him away.


    I can''t afford to lose this man.


    If you become a son-in-law, you will be laughed at by these sisters.


    Back in xiannvzong, everyone was busy, including guqiong, but Ning Tao had nothing to do. The major galaxies outside were still hot because of him, but he didn''t know that Zhengzhu was basking in the sun by the river.


    However, after learning that the great flood and famine had retreated, the desire of those major galaxies to attack was greatly reduced.


    Because it''s no good fighting any more.


    Nai Tao, there''s no big trouble for them.


    I don''t know how this happened?


    A small Immortal Emperor actually let the five or six Super forces at a loss. Instead, he lost his troops.


    In the end, he had to bite his teeth and withdraw temporarily.


    The world of this storm, the storm, finally temporarily subsided, everyone silently lick the wound.


    But a second war will break out at any time.


    It''s just a moment of calm


    For several days in a row, Ning Tao was recuperating from his wounds and meditating at the same time. The news of the armistice came to his ears.


    Li Wenfeng, Jiang Chen and Qu Xiaoxi have come to ask him how he is doing? Did the fairy make trouble for him? He also wrote back one by one to express his thanks.


    This battle is a small victory.


    Chen Qingyang also fulfilled his promise and sent a batch of resources, which was very abundant, saying that he did what he said.


    In fact, Ning Tao had already given up hope. After all, he was given a big favor when he was stopped by others. It is said that Xin Shaoyan and Yingying helped him a lot and made great efforts.


    However, the sage academy let him have some unexpected actions, and still brought in lingxu senior.


    However, Gu Qianye is a good friend this time.


    When we meet next time, we must thank him well.


    It is said that someone once met Jin Peng, who had not appeared for a long time in the void. He was in a fierce battle with a sanxiu. It seems that he was in sanxiu A Taoist.


    It should be Wei Shengjin''s gratitude.


    This guy, I didn''t expect to be very reliable.


    The intelligence also said that the origens and the blizzard Galaxy were on the opposite side, so they took advantage of each other and gave up.


    It''s revenge.


    In a word, Ning Tao is the one who repays his kindness and revenge. He will never forget those who help him, but he will never let go of those who hurt him.


    In this scuffle, there are still many forces secretly intervening, some of them retreating bravely.


    It''s mysterious. It seems that this kind of power is involved.


    But I didn''t find out who it was, and I didn''t know if it was a long time ago?


    They still have the Sunset Tower.After reading the jade tube, Ning Tao probably has a number in his mind, but the mother-in-law''s war with Teng snake''s ancestor has not come back yet, and the whole fairy has been worried.


    I''m afraid that something will happen to the great ancestor?


    Finally, a day later, the kind-hearted mother-in-law finally returned and suffered some injuries, but it didn''t hurt much.


    The snake was extremely cunning and had a great ability to escape. She almost killed it, but she let it escape. However, in this war, her fairy had a great reputation. Who dares to attack it easily?


    The great fairy celebrates with joy, but Ning Tao is watching, waiting for a result.


    Does the fairy agree to the marriage?


    To tell you the truth, with this kind-hearted mother-in-law and the lesson of candlelight, he is not sure about the marriage, but now, he can only wait.


    After another three days, the colorful patriarch finally put forward the matter and let the fairy patriarch make a choice.


    The kind-hearted mother-in-law has never indicated her intention.


    But there must be a conclusion in this matter. It''s impossible for the contest to be over?


    Otherwise, it will have a great influence on the fairy.


    And the marriage of the thirty-six fairies. The hydrangeas are all gone. There must be an explanation.


    After a long discussion, the matter of the emperor''s son-in-law was finally handed over to his mother-in-law, and the marriage of the thirty-six fairies allowed them to choose one of their favorite objects, and the great fairies invited Ren Jie to match their feelings.


    Spend a few months together in the big fairy, if both of them think each other is good, then the marriage will become.


    Get married on a good day.


    What''s more, now the great fairy has a high prestige, and she can take the opportunity to win over a group of forces.


    As soon as the news came out, many Tianjiao were very excited and anxious. I wonder if they would invite them? One day later, nearly 50 Tianjiao were selected.


    Almost all of them arrived in two days. Of course, although Jiang Di invited them, none of them came.


    For them, even if there is no Festival between them, if it is not the emperor''s son-in-law, ordinary fairies do not look up to them at all. It is not the color difference, but the status is not worthy of them. What they pay attention to is the right match.


    Ning Tao married a saint, they married a fairy? Just thinking about it, he couldn''t swallow it.


    So I would rather not marry than save face.


    And although the great fairy''s saint has little hope, the great fairy''s saint can still look forward to one or two.


    Sometimes, they also recruit husbands.


    It is said that there are some problems inside the big elves, and the selection of the saint seems to have changed from Qu Xiaoxi to Qu Miaomiao.


    But no one knows who this man is?


    And it''s just gossip, not sure.


    Today''s fairies are very lively. Fifty fairies accompany them to play, recite poems, and dance swords all day. They hope to capture their hearts. Because of the limited time and quantity, it''s not easy.


    After a long wait, Ning Tao finally got a piece of good news, and her mother-in-law summoned Gujun.


    Meanwhile, the fisherman came to him with wine.


    He is also a casual practitioner, and has some similarities with Ning Tao, so they still have a common language.


    "How''s it going? Haven''t you been waiting for a few days? How sure do you think about the marriage? " Fisherman son directly dry a bowl of wine, face slightly red, happy smile.


    Looking at the rippling water in front of him, Ning Tao has a withered grass in his mouth, but he just shakes his head silently.


    Seeing this, the fisherman just patted him on the shoulder with a smile and comforted him: "relax your heart, mother-in-law. She is a sensible person. Although the story of Gu Xuan''s holy daughter will have an impact, your excellence is obvious to all."


    "Although I haven''t met the Dragon Emperor, the candle dragon, I think you must be better than the blue, even better than the blue."


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly and directly makes the next bowl of hot liquor. When he discovers that they are all originated from the family, he can''t help laughing and says, "I never expect to surpass anyone. I just want to protect my family and work hard for survival."


    "I am like this, and so is my elder martial brother. He has always been a respected teacher and model in my heart..."


    The fisherman nodded, could hear it, chatted, and could not help talking about his life experience.


    How to go from a son-in-law to a son-in-law


    On the other hand, in an ancient cave, the kind mother-in-law tells Gu Qiong about Gu Xuanxuan from beginning to end, and also expresses her concerns.


    Her fairy had broken a saint on the candle dragon, and could no longer watch her jump into the fire pit.


    She hoped guqiong would come back.


    But Gu Qiong was silent for a long time. Facing the question, she said deeply: "in those days, Xuansheng girl could be desperate for love, and I could be. Moreover, Ning Tao broke three passes and broke six rounds for me. Should I shrink back?"


    "Husband and wife are of one mind, and their benefits will break the gold. When I need him most, he came at risk. Now is the time when he needs me, and I can never abandon him."


    "And I love him!"The kind mother-in-law suddenly lost her mind, and her old lips were wriggling. At this moment, Gu Qiong looked like a girl named Xuan. As like as two peas,


    , especially the last sentence, is exactly the same as her.


    "These two silly children..."


    "You Are you sure you think about it? "


    Gu Qiong said firmly: "I am willing to accompany him to the end of the world, share weal and woe, never regret."


    "Alas..."


    The kind-hearted mother-in-law sighed, and the words were not bad at all. Is that God''s will?


    Destiny, what do you want?


    Can''t escape after all?


    The cave was silent for a long time. Finally, the kind-hearted mother-in-law sighed helplessly: "just, just..."


    A turn over hand, unexpectedly sent out two things.


    One is an illusory token, which is engraved with dense scriptures. It is the holy fairy order.


    It''s still the full version.


    The other thing is a volume of ancient books.


    Gu Qiong was curious to see that there were five big characters written on the old books Yin Yang Hehuan Gong.

 Chapter 3460

    The great fairy, as a female overlord with a long history, has everything to offer.


    In addition, so many fairies, hundreds of thousands, millions, even tens of millions, the whole galaxy is more than hundreds of millions of fairies? Therefore, all aspects are complete, and the method of double cultivation is indispensable.


    Although I''m embarrassed to say it, who doesn''t have a few books on double cultivation among the major female sects?


    Xiannvzong, as one of the great fairies, has a lot of advanced double cultivation methods. Yin Yang Hehuan Gong is one of the top and most profound methods in the world.


    It is by no means less valuable than the Dharma.


    Compared with one of them, Huanxi Zen is so weak that it can''t keep up with Ning Tao''s cultivation for a long time.


    There is also little help for them.


    It''s a good time for Yin and yang to get together. It''s also a default about Ning Tao and Gu Qiong.


    But as for whether the great fairy could help, although it was not clearly stated, it was tacit, and it was not announced to the public. It seemed that it was not clear, so that people could not guess.


    At last, the kind-hearted mother-in-law said only one sentence: "if you have time, you can often go home to have a look."


    As Gu Qiong''s master, the seven color patriarch, though reluctant to give up, still sighed with a faint sigh. He acquiesced that Gu Qiong had gone with Ning Tao, which was regarded as the completion of their love, but he did not declare the marriage between them.


    Because Ning Tao himself has some troubles, maybe when he is qualified, he can really announce it.


    It''s a compromise.


    And avoid causing trouble to the fairies


    At the same time, in a dark and dead space, there are several cracks in succession, and one mysterious figure after another rushes in. Without saying a word, what are they waiting for? It''s depressing.


    There are three mysterious figures.


    Before long, another figure filled with black fog came in, with unstable breath, like having experienced a war.


    "Green faced tusk, you''re too late," a ghostly figure hiding under a black robe said.


    "Well, do you think lingxu is easy to deal with? Lingxu is not easy to be provoked. It''s not easy for me to get away from it. You''ve been shot by the fairy queen, and now you''re just supporting yourself. "


    Green face fangs sneer.


    "You..."


    Just as they were about to fight each other, a purple figure said in a deep voice: "OK, calm down. The most important thing at the moment is how to deal with this damned Ning Tao."


    "A little fairy emperor has caused great losses to our four major galaxies. The most important thing is that this boy has only been in the world for decades, and he can fight against us on his own?"


    "Don''t you think it''s a huge threat? Who could have done that? "


    This person is Ziwei emperor.


    That face, full of haze ugly, for this result he was never expected.


    Has Ning Tao grown up to this point? More abnormal than the candle dragon? Even if the candle dragon is still alive, I''m afraid it can''t do this.


    "Damn it..."


    "Well, he''s just a fluke. He''s just lucky. It''s impossible for him to duplicate this kind of thing again. It''s not impossible for him to deal with a small fairy emperor."


    The seriously injured Jinpeng shouts coldly.


    A little ant is only a little ant in its eyes. It can be crushed to death. What''s the fear?


    Green face fangs eyes twinkle, suddenly fixed on the crape myrtle emperor, said: "crape myrtle, you call me? I don''t think it''s just for talking nonsense, is it? Let''s face it. "


    On hearing this, the emperor Ziwei pondered for a moment and said silently: "if his identity is exposed..."


    "No, absolutely not. It''s just a defeat. It''s not as desperate as it is. Why can''t my four major galaxies have a little ningtao? What''s more, there are only the last decades left. "


    "As soon as the damned seal of the galaxy is broken, the four of Jiuyou emperor will take action. The holy land is ours."


    "If you can''t think of it now, exposing him will be equivalent to giving away our hard work for many years and giving up this great treasure, the holy land of eternal life..."


    Qingmian fangs, Jinpeng supreme, etc. interrupted one after another.


    There is no support for him to do so.


    The Dark Lord also shook his head and disagreed.


    Seeing this, Ziwei emperor was not surprised. He just said it casually, but it was not a brain fever. It was only when he heard that Jiang emperor was defeated and had a decisive battle with rhubarb that he was born with this idea.


    In the dark, he always felt that Ning Tao was different from the candlelight dragon and gave him a sense of danger.


    It seems that everything is in his calculation.


    He wants to jump out and get rid of it, but he can only follow this path.


    Nowadays, few of the four forces know Ning Tao''s real identity, and the news is still confidential. From the surface, no matter how Ning Tao struggles, he will lose.But he couldn''t let it go.


    "Illusion..."


    Ziwei emperor sighed, shook his head and said: "then you say, what should we do next?"


    "Can''t you just let this kid grow up?"


    With a grim smile, the supreme ghost joked, "why do you need a thousand pounds of power to deal with an ant? Just a little bit of strength can crush him, you are still too reckless


    "Oh? What do you say? " The eyebrows of all the people were raised.


    Seeing the corner of Youming''s mouth, he said: "there are many ways. First, he will always leave the big fairy. Don''t tell me that you don''t have eyes and ears in the big fairy?"


    "Just a little ambush, two or three strong men in the immortal queen period, will be enough to kill this boy."


    "Second, even if we fail, we just have to wait for him patiently for decades. By then, the four men of Hades, especially Yu Wenchuan, will win. Do you think Ning Tao has a chance to win?"


    "The strength of those three circles is too weak to be attacked. Even if we don''t have to fight, they can''t win."


    Hearing this, the crowd nodded.


    Isn''t it just in case? It''s really the boy''s talent, which level can''t be reached for decades?


    If he can be solved in Huanyu, Yuwen and Chuang can easily succeed and directly enjoy their success. Even if they can''t solve the problem, it will be a bit tricky at most, but the result is still doomed and irreversible.


    Thinking of this, the four people''s mouth and eyes flashed a cold light. They all seemed to know what to do.


    "Well, you all go to prepare. This time, we must make sure that there is no mistake and let that person do it..."


    Ziwei emperor sneered.


    Words fall, four figures gradually blurred, not long, this dark space back to dead.


    As if nothing had happened.


    At this time, Ning Tao and Gu Qiong deal with the trifles in the fairy, and then they start quietly. After all, they are always in trouble here. It''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    The benevolent mother-in-law and others have been closed. The "sacred fairy order" is too mysterious and needs to be understood.


    However, just when they thought it was all over, a group of black robed men and horses gathered quietly, followed the direction of Ning Tao''s departure, and caught up

 Chapter 3461

    In the boundless starry sky, Ning Tao develops at a high speed and takes Gu Qiong to perform the big blink skill at a very fast speed.


    Galaxy after galaxy has been left behind.


    I''ve been away for three or four days.


    In the middle of the journey, he transferred several times with the help of the transmission array, which is not far away from the ancient continent.


    In fact, when he left, what made him look confused was that skill, that Yin Yang joyous skill.


    How could the fairy give him this?


    How did he not expect it? However, it''s just joyful that Zen has been eliminated. It seems to be an amazing and profound method of double cultivation.


    Only the son-in-law and the patriarch are qualified to practice.


    As soon as she turned her head, she found that Gu Qiong was silent. This time she left, she was married, which was of great significance to a woman. When she was young, she fancied all kinds of scenes, but the final result was unexpected.


    "Come with me? Do you feel regret? " Ning Tao''s eyes are deep. He holds her hand tightly and says softly.


    If you don''t leave me, you won''t give up, though I don''t know what trouble you have? But I know I''ll stand by your side and face it together, "Gujun said, holding his hand with bright eyes.


    Ning Tao was silent for a moment, and suddenly said with a smile, "what if I were the enemy of the whole universe?"


    "Even the fairies?"


    As soon as the words come out, Gu Qiong looks stunned for a while. Some of them look at Ning Tao strangely. It seems that it''s just a joke, but it makes her feel that what kind of trouble actually makes Ning Tao say such a thing?


    But I''m afraid it must be some kind of amazing thing that I don''t want to come back until now when I think about the matter of the goddess Xuan.


    She thought for a long time and finally shook her head.


    "I I don''t know? "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughs. This may be the truth to her now. Just as she wants to comfort her, suddenly, her heart is filled with sweat.


    "No, get out of the way..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The next second, the force of terror explodes in place.


    The huge impact, strong wind, will be around the meteorite, Death Star, a moment all shock into pieces.


    Ning Tao and his wife were swallowed up.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Several figures rushed out of the void, dressed in a solid black robe, with a dignified look, and low cheered: "how about it? Has the boy solved it? "


    "Don''t be careless, you all know that game, this boy''s strength is not inferior to the mid-term Xianhuang..."


    Another strong man in black is cautious.


    But as soon as the words came down, a golden light came out of the explosion, holding guqiong tightly in her arms, rushing into the sky like a ray of light, incredibly fast.


    "Flash, Aurora!"


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Gu Qiong was stunned. What''s the matter?


    However, aware of the hot blood sprayed on her face, she glared at her beautiful eyes and exclaimed: "Ning Ning Tao, how are you? This What''s going on? "


    Ning Tao couldn''t help vomiting blood. His face flushed. He said angrily: "Damn it, we are ambushed."


    "I''m afraid the whereabouts have been exposed for a long time..."


    "What What? "


    Gu qiongmei''s eyes shrunk, but she was not stupid. She almost thought that there would be a spy in the fairy.


    And behind him, there were three black robes. Seeing this, the strong man suddenly burst out and tried his best to catch up with him. He was really a tough boy. The explosion didn''t kill him.


    "Ning Tao, you can''t escape this time!"


    "Well, why do you want to kill me? Even if I can''t beat you, can''t I run away from you? "


    "Two thousand eight hundred times The melting pot of war


    "Secret skill, big blink skill!"


    Ning Tao roared, and his speed suddenly soared.


    At this moment, even in the mid-term, he could not catch up with the Immortal Emperor. The way of space is the recognized way to escape. It should be the first, and no one doubts it.


    The three people behind them, looking at their breath, turned out to be two immortal empresses and one Immortal Emperor.


    It''s really big enough.


    Just to kill him!


    Seeing him speeding up, the three people behind him were surprised. Is this boy running so fast? Immediately a bite, each body method, straight up.


    It''s absolutely impossible for him to run away.


    Ning Tao scolds secretly, but Gu Qiong in her arms is anxious and says: "how about it? Do you want help? "


    "Isn''t it very close to the origin? You have a good relationship with them. It''s said that there is a supreme person sitting there. If you ask him to help you... "


    But before he finished, he was interrupted anxiously by Ning Tao: "remember, the origin clan can''t have a little relationship with me, let alone implicate them."


    "Don''t worry, as long as the supreme doesn''t do it, the three of them can''t help me."However, as soon as the words came to an end, he didn''t feel good.


    If the four major galaxies want to kill him, they should send one person each, but how can they be three?


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and his face suddenly changes. Regardless of Gu Qiong''s mouth, he puts her in the ring, grabs a handful of pills and puts them into his mouth. He rushes to the disaster forbidden area, where is the only life.


    But when the three saw him suddenly crazy, they didn''t know what had happened? But it didn''t feel good.


    One of the women gritted her teeth and said, "please do it. This boy is weird. He must not have any trouble."


    As soon as the words came out, the other two nodded.


    At the same time, a jade talisman was crushed.


    At this time, the disaster forbidden area is close at hand, and not far from the other side is the ancient continent, with vast macro atmosphere. However, no one paid attention to it.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are burning, and he is about to rush into the forbidden area. Suddenly, the space around seems to solidify.


    "What What? "


    "Hum, whelp, where are you going to escape in front of me?" A voice of sneer came from you.


    The next second, a tall figure appeared.


    From the empty air step by step out, and the whole body blood surging, hair blood red, like bloodthirsty beast.


    This man is Holy blood!


    The number two character in the ancient god system, the strongest one besides the ancient shadow supreme, was unexpectedly him.


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrink. He never thought that the supreme would kiss him. How much do you want to kill him? And the three men were overjoyed, and everything was safe with the supreme hand. They even put down their own hats first.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know two of them, but he seems to be familiar with the strong man in the mid Xianhuang period.


    "You Are you elder Qing


    The one in charge of his message in the great fairy.


    Didn''t expect that she was the spy?


    "Hum, I''m dying, and I''m talking nonsense. It''s because you, son, made the third leader of my star nest fall, so you should die," said elder Qing with a ferocious look on his face.


    Several people''s faces are showing pride.


    Finally, we can get rid of this serious trouble.


    "Do it..."


    The next second, the Holy Blood''s supreme hand grabs Ning Tao to pieces. However, the latter''s eyes want to crack and screams in his heart desperately. Who knows if the dumplings can be heard? The mysterious mark moved at this time.


    "Buzz" a, help him to break away from fetters unexpectedly.


    The next second, almost instinctive reaction rushed into the restricted area, and the supreme claw, it fell empty.


    "What What? "

 Chapter 3462

    The supreme god of blood was stunned. Looking at the empty palm, it seemed that there was something unbelievable. What happened? He had already imprisoned Ning Tao just now?


    How could it move?


    Just now, his field seems to be broken? But how did he do it?


    But elder Qing, and the other two strong men of Xianhuang were all stunned. They widened their eyes and screamed: "you What are you doing? Why did you let him into the penalty area? "


    It was almost a success.


    "I How can I put it


    God''s blood is extremely stupid, and his nose is almost flat. These three idiots, he''s confused, OK?


    It will be over in the next second.


    I don''t know why? He just ran away?


    "That''s enough. It''s just going into the forbidden area. A little mouse can''t escape. If he keeps on talking, he''ll really escape. What treasure must he have? If it''s powerful, try to kill it next time. "


    "And take all his things!"


    The God blood is supreme, a face Yin cold way.


    Lazy to talk nonsense, rushed into the forbidden area immediately.


    Seeing this, the three of them gritted their teeth and rushed in. This little bastard is really a loach.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    Streams of light broke the silence of the forbidden area.


    In recent years, there are so many mysteries here, which have attracted countless people''s exploration, but no one has been able to find the abnormality?


    On the contrary, it is dangerous and more and more intensive.


    Bi ningtao was ten times more dangerous when he came.


    At this time, Ning Tao burned his blood essence and went all out on his way. He was already familiar with this place. As long as he got to the crack, he would win.


    But he knew that his speed was not fast enough. Compared with the supreme, his speed was the same as that of a child.


    You can only use the convenience of being familiar with the terrain.


    To tell the truth, just now he thought he was going to die there. He could not move in the supreme realm. This "mysterious mark" saved him once again.


    Ning Tao said to himself, I really don''t know what this thing is? But it seems to be a little dimmer.


    I didn''t realize it before. It seems that every time I try to help myself, it will be a bit dim. It seems that it is consumed. Its strength is limited and it can''t be recovered. Will it be consumed one day?


    And I don''t know if it''s an illusion?


    Just now, with the flash of the mysterious mark, he felt that his mind was a little clear, as if he could remember a lot of things, but the key point was still not thought of.


    There is one thing he has forgotten since he was young.


    It seems to be suppressed by this thing.


    If the imprint dissipates, perhaps the thing he has not remembered will be remembered again.


    "It''s really evil. What the hell is this..."


    Ning Tao frowned.


    All of a sudden, a huge power of spirit swept by, instantly locked him, and it was cold all around.


    "No, it was found so soon?" Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and changes direction.


    "Well, little boy, can you run under my nose?" The supreme god of blood roared and killed him. A red red light fell like a meteorite.


    When I raise my hand, I take a picture of my hand print.


    It''s like a seal of heaven!


    Ning Tao fiercely bit the tip of his tongue, his eyes red, and tried his best to shoot a handprint.


    A palm is long, but it is like inlaid into reincarnation.


    "You want to kill me? You don''t deserve it


    "Secret art, seal of time!"


    "This Is this time? No, it''s impossible? You Do you know the power of time? " The supreme god of blood was stunned, which was one of the legendary powers.


    Claim to be a force that cannot be controlled by human beings!


    How could this kid do it?


    But the next second, the two palmprints collided, deafening, as if there were endless time to pass.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    His red handprint, the power of rapid passage, dim, however, how powerful, broke through the seal of the time limit, only insisted on a few breath, "bang", the two have been smashed.


    God blood retreated one step dully.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, looks up to the sky and spits out a mouthful of blood, and flies out like a broken sack.


    It looks really sad.


    But they were stunned by the young elder and others.


    "This guy Is it really the Immortal Emperor? "


    "How dare you carry the supreme


    However, with a low roar of Ning Tao, a few red spirit beasts came. He took out Bai Luo and rushed out in an instant.


    In this case, he won''t last long.


    There''s no way to get to that crack.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I yelled around: "dumplings, someone has broken into your cave, you still don''t care...""Dumplings "Dumplings?"


    Four people look a Leng, busy alert.


    Is there a purpose for this boy to enter the disaster forbidden area? It is said that a gate of yin and Yang once appeared here.


    Now even the supreme cannot be found.


    There are so many miracles that I can''t explain them for a while.


    However, after a few seconds, it was calm all around, and there was nothing strange. Looking at Ning Tao again, people had disappeared, and his face was green.


    "Damn you, how dare you play with me..."


    "What are you I want to die


    The next second, he turned into several shadows.


    "The best imperial method, purple shadow step!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    in just a few breath, he caught up with Ning Tao, who was running anxiously. Seeing that he was catching up, Ning Tao cried out: "brother jiaozi, come out to help."


    "Brother is in trouble. You can''t wait to save yourself. Do you want to drink immortal wine?"


    However, the supreme god of blood laughed angrily and pretended to be something. He immediately said, "play, continue to play, I''ll see who can save you today? You There is no doubt that he will die. "


    "Fart, I Let me tell you, when my brother jiaozi comes out, you can die if you fart... "


    Ning Tao cursed the delay.


    That damned crack, why hasn''t it arrived yet?


    However, the supreme god of blood was so angry and happy that he said with disdain, "what about the dumplings? Even if the dumplings and wonton go together, I''m not afraid. If you have the ability, you can let him bite me. "


    "Ha ha..."


    The young, the old and the young laughed.


    But at this moment, the supreme god of blood finally caught up with Ning Tao. Without hesitation, he used his real skills, and a bloody fist seal fell down with invincible force.


    "Blood, the power of the gods!"


    "Broken ~"


    Ning Tao''s pupils contracted and his whole body was cold. He couldn''t stop the blow. My dear, the actor''s teammates.


    "Dumplings Son I% * @... "


    Just as the blow was about to fall, a terrible force of suction poured in, and a large starry sky was pulled in the past. Elder Qing and others couldn''t react, so they could not help but fly over like a rolled sack.


    And this fist, also be sucked away, Ning Tao is more uncontrollable, just like a stone in the tornado.


    "Well "No, No."


    "This What is this? " The supreme god of blood was shocked, and a sense of fear came to his heart in an instant.


    A cold heart, immediately want to escape here.


    I''m afraid there''s something horrible about it.


    "Well, you don''t get angry. Do you really think my head is made of dough? How dare you behave? Try one of them, "came a voice of pride and fury.


    The next second, the suction surged.


    The supreme god of Shenxue was shocked, and saw that his whole body was full of Qi and blood, just like an angry God trying to escape.


    "Daoyou, you have to forgive others. I''m from the ancient god galaxy and Lagerstroemia indica. Please let me know..."


    "Blood vessel technique, ancient god possessed the body!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    but just a few steps away, a sharp wind burst out, like tentacles and other things. In a moment, he took them back firmly.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    Soon, the cry disappeared.


    Ning Tao is dizzy and smashes into a meteorite. When he realizes that the storm has stopped, he comes out and looks at the calmness around him. His face is dull, and a large area in front of him is completely empty.


    God''s blood, the four green elders are gone.


    Even the spirit power all around disappeared. There was no meteorite in front of me.


    "Knot Is it over? "

 Chapter 3463

    Ning Tao shakes his head, tries to keep sober, and rushes to a crack.


    He''s going to see what happens?


    Soon, he reached his destination and went through the crack.


    In the sight, there is a mess and confusion around, but there is a sense of emptiness. In a mysterious and foggy area, there is a huge brain, which is like a dragon or a tiger, but not like four.


    A pair of big eyes is like the sun and the moon.


    A casual glance, a little funny.


    "Why, people What about people? "


    However, the dumpling belched, smashed it, smashed its mouth, squinted and said, "eat it, count it as a cushion."


    "Er..."


    "You You were hurt. Did the supreme blood hurt you? " When Ning Tao saw something wrong with the dumplings, he asked.


    "Cut, although your dumpling master can''t move, and your strength has been suppressed, but with those four little ants, you also want to hurt me? It''s impossible to dream. "


    Dumplings curl, but lack of breath.


    See Ning Tao also want to ask, it does not have a good airway: "OK, OK, just some of the old people came to meet, exchange a few times, no matter, your dumpling uncle is invincible, I did not suffer."


    "Besides, as long as you wait for the host to come back, hum, those old guys will beat the dumplings all over again."


    Upon hearing this, Ning Tao realized that there was a top talent who came here to visit jiaozi.


    There are even some of them.


    Although I don''t know why? But anyway, the things involved should not be small, it is estimated that the people are strong and terrible.


    Didn''t expect to hide these people?


    Is it the legendary six people in the world? Maybe even if it''s not them, it''s similar to them, right?


    At this time, jiaozi suddenly glanced at him and said, "you''re in a lot of trouble this time? Unexpectedly, a supreme one came to deal with you. Some time ago, the way of heaven was in disorder. It seems that you made it? "


    Ning Tao gave a wry smile and nodded his head, but suddenly said with a smile: "this time we can save ourselves from danger, but it''s all up to you. Next time we try our best to get rid of it as soon as possible. I thought Tangtang jiaozi was afraid..."


    "Cut, don''t talk to me. It''s useless. This time, I''m not provoked by that bastard. I don''t want to save you, and I didn''t promise to help you deal with the enemy."


    Jiaozi said haughtily.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile, "you see, you are all brothers. What are you doing so far? You''re supposed to be a orc, right? A supreme Qi and blood and blood food can also make you recover a lot? "


    "This is a win-win cooperation between the two of us. Next time, I can even lead you to four Galaxy armies..."


    See this guy more said more excited, and even some crazy, as if really intend to do so, dumpling face eyelid shake, immediately not angry interrupted: "Hey, hey, don''t talk to yourself there, OK?"


    "Let''s not say anything else. Now the dumpling master is trapped here and his accomplishments are sealed. At most, compared with the later period of the supreme, if there is any strong enemy, I''ll tell you, we''ll both be finished."


    "What''s more, it''s an accident to help you this time. We have no relatives. Why should I help you?"


    "You take the key to open your gate of yin and Yang. I''m sleeping here. It''s irrelevant. Don''t argue with me. I''m not very familiar with you, and I have no reason to help you..."


    Then he snorted.


    He was also afraid that the boy would hit the snake on the stick, so he could be quiet for a period of time. Don''t keep in trouble.


    "Er..."


    With a smile, Ning Tao rubbed his hands and said with a familiar face, "Why are you so heartless? All brothers. "


    "You see, this kind of thing is just easy for you. My danger has been solved and your strength has been restored. It''s a win-win situation. Why not do it?"


    But the dumpling curled his mouth and sniffed: "cut, don''t scare me. It''s obviously good for you."


    "Besides, I am the Holy Spirit. Does the Holy Spirit understand me? The supreme existence. Don''t confuse me with those monsters. I''m the only one in heaven and earth, or The strongest spirit. "


    When he spoke, he was proud.


    It seems that the beast in front of it, are just garbage.


    However, Ning Tao turned his mouth. Although he didn''t believe it, he couldn''t help believing it. He had an idea in his mind and said subconsciously, "don''t you pay attention to the dragon clan?"


    "Che, what is the Dragon nationality? In front of me, all of them are brothers. At best, they are the top beasts. But I am the Holy Spirit, the holy beast. "


    "In essence, it''s not worth mentioning that I''m weak for a long time," said Meifei, a proud face.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, holy beast? He suddenly looked strange and said, "but how did I hear that? There is a dragon in this world, born at the beginning of the universe, known as the ancestor of the dragon family. "


    "Are you better than that?"


    This rumor has been widely spread in every corner of the world, and basically no one has never heard of it.But it has not been confirmed.


    Whether it exists or not is also a mystery.


    However, the reason why he asked this question was that in the projection of the holy land of time and space, he saw a keel on the "eternal island".


    It''s too big to imagine.


    I don''t know if that dragon fell there?


    On hearing this, jiaozi''s smile was obviously stiff, then he coughed and said vaguely, "Oh? You You mean it? That''s all. It''s fair enough. "


    "Yes? Why do I think you''re afraid? It should also be a holy spirit? "


    Ning Tao said with a teasing smile.


    As soon as the words came out, the dumpling suddenly exploded. Staring at the urn, he said in a voice, "are you kidding me? I''m afraid of it? You let it come, I hit it three, I know the ancient and modern, uphold the way of heaven, what is the Holy Spirit Is that what I''m afraid of? "


    "Seriously? Then I''ll tell it the truth, "Ning Tao joked, holding his arm.


    As soon as the words came out, the dumpling looked stiff, and then sniffed: "cut, nonsense, that guy has already died."


    However, with a smile, Ning Tao stretched out his hand and made use of the power of the spirit to construct Xiaobai''s appearance. He squinted and said tentatively, "then you say, is this what it looks like?"


    At the sight of Xiaobai, the dumpling was like a mouse meeting a cat. It was incredible that it widened its eyes, turned green, and said, "how can it be? It''s not dead? No No, is it reincarnation... "


    Ning Tao does not drop a word into the ear, heart shocked, the next second, and quickly transformed the shadow of Xiaohong.


    "Well What about this one? "


    At a glance, the dumpling trembled. The whole mysterious space was shocked and screamed: "how How could it be? It didn''t die, either? No No, what''s going on? Did someone save them? "


    Looking at the two projections, it doesn''t doubt whether they are true or false, because it can''t simulate them without seeing them.


    It looks like it''s unfinished.


    Are these two guys living somewhere?


    Who knows, Ning Tao heart turned up the waves, sure enough, he had a long time to guess, but always feel absurd, and now, finally got the stone hammer.


    Xiaobai and Xiaohong are really not simple.


    No, it should be said that ZuLong and zuhuang are not simple!

 Chapter 3464

    Ning Tao is eccentric and frowns tightly. Are Xiaobai and Xiaohong the descendants of Jiaozi?


    ZuLong is not ZuLong?


    Or ZuLong is it!


    What''s more, what he knew about the holy land of eternal life was far less than one tenth.


    There are so many mysteries that can''t be solved in the holy land of eternal life. He doesn''t even know the purpose of the master. Even this "shield of yin and Yang" can''t be explained.


    It''s like I''ve been in the fog all the time, going out of one game and falling into another.


    It''s impossible to see all the mysteries.


    I''m afraid it will take him to control the galaxy and become Lord of the Galaxy!


    The puppet Taoist, Qinglian, once said that only on that day can he tell himself about the holy land.


    And on this day It''s not far away!


    While jiaozi''s mind is lost, he quickly conjures up unicorn, white tiger and Xuanwu to identify them.


    But this time, jiaozi became calmer. He stared at Qilin, picked his eyebrows, and muttered, "this guy is a bit interesting. He has the potential to become a holy beast..."


    Looking at the white tiger, he just nodded and looked a little surprised. Where did so many extraordinary beasts appear?


    Looking at Xiaohei and Xuanwu, jiaozi turned his mouth and muttered, "how does this son of a bitch look like this? Not as handsome as me? Or is it the first time to see such an ugly beast, the combination of tortoise and snake? Tut Tut, like a teaser... "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao mouth corner smoked to smoke, the facial expression is meaningful, a curl a mouth, say of be like you not same?


    At this time, the dumpling coughed a few times. Today, it seems that he didn''t mean to say too much. He hurriedly said, "OK, I''m sleepy. Next time, I want to ask me to help you, take out 100000 jars of immortal wine, otherwise Don''t talk about it


    Say, don''t droop your eyelids.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s mouth gave him a hard puff. How could he have a hundred thousand jars? Why don''t you rob you?


    Even if there are 100000 jars of liexin liquor, it is difficult for the family to come up with it according to its origin. There is a short supply outside. The thousands of jars before, but he still keeps them and takes them back.


    However, it is not impossible to try to think of the benefits of the elimination of the supreme four.


    If you bite your teeth, you can only go back and discuss it.


    Just as he turned around, jiaozi suddenly looked at a place and said, "take the guy who pretends to be dead, and the things in it should help you."


    "I''m in a good mood. I give it to you. If I want to be my brother, I will lose my face if I''m too weak..."


    Ning Tao smell speech, immediately feel a sharp burst of wind, he conveniently a grasp, turned out to be a jade bottle, start, there are some warm feeling.


    As soon as it was opened, six blood pills were poured out.


    It''s actually this baby. At the beginning, the overlord also gave him three, but now he still has two.


    This pill can improve the blood purity.


    It can stimulate some divinity.


    In short, the benefits are endless.


    This should be the thing of the supreme god of blood. Thinking of this, Ning Tao immediately waved his hand to the dumplings and said with a smile, "thank you. I''ll bring you good wine next time."


    Then he rolled up his gun and left.


    Vaguely, he seemed to hear the sound of swallowing.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Along the way, the steel gun was wailing. For more than half a year, he didn''t know how to come here. He was scared to death.


    Especially in the past few months, every few days there was a huge impact, just like the war between heaven and man, which scared him to death. He even closed his hearing, but he still couldn''t stop it. Naturally, he was afraid that the secret would be destroyed.


    Now Ning Tao takes him out, just like a Savior from heaven. He will never go back after he is killed.


    And Ning Tao wry smile, God idea has no intention to sweep, discover this guy unexpectedly broke through to Immortal Emperor five heavy?


    "Why? Have you been promoted? "


    It turns out that although the steel gun pretends to be dead, it can practice occasionally, and for some unknown reason, it enters the country by leaps and bounds.


    A month or two ago, he broke through to quintuple, which was a comfort to his little heart. But even so, he didn''t want to go any more.


    It seems that the Yin and Yang Qi of the ice flame spirit beast before was absorbed by him, but he was lucky.


    Ning Tao patted him on the shoulder and looked at the distance between the forbidden area and the ancient continent. I don''t know if this rush will bring any trouble to the original clan?


    It is estimated that the news of the fall of the supreme god of blood should have spread now


    Just as he thought, at the first time, Ziwei emperor felt the disappearance of the supreme god of blood. His face changed greatly. At the first time, he thought of the old woman. Besides her, who can easily kill the supreme?


    Didn''t even send a distress signal?


    Even fishermen can''t do that, can they?


    Although there are still many doubts, this is the most realistic possibility. No matter how weak the supreme blood is, it can not be killed at will, except for the kind mother-in-law.Crape myrtle emperor''s face is gloomy, is he put together? The young, the old and the three seem to be dead, too.


    Received a subpoena from green faced Tusk and others.


    It seems that the ambush is completely destroyed, Ning Tao''s whereabouts are unknown, and his life and death are unknown. This cunning bastard.


    He tried to sense the direction, but found that he was distorted by some force? Can''t feel the fall of the supreme blood? There''s no gain at all.


    This makes his face even more ugly. The person who can do this must be a kind mother-in-law.


    After much hesitation, he put up with it.


    There''s no need to fight her to the end


    As everyone knows, the kind mother-in-law inexplicably back on a black pot, this matter, silent pressure down.


    But for the ancient god system, it is no less than a bolt from the blue. The founder of the mountain, the ancient shadow supreme, was suppressed, and it is still in the wilderness. Shen Cangtian and the God King were killed one after another, and now the God blood supreme is killed again.


    Looking at the ancient gods, we can''t find several people who can take on the great responsibility, which gives us a feeling of decline.


    The ancient gods are as dead as ashes.


    Is this God''s punishment for them?


    Emperor Ziwei has no skills, so he can only order "Shen Yinian" to take charge of the overall situation and stabilize the ancient god system for a hundred years. As long as the ancient shadow returns, all problems will be solved


    I don''t know.


    At this time, the origin of a family back mountain.


    Gu Qiong hugged Ning Tao tightly. Her eyes were red with tears. She was worried about her just now.


    The supreme sneak attack, that''s no small matter.


    She had even prepared for the worst. Fortunately, Ning Taofu had a big life and saved the day.


    What makes her even more surprised and angry is that the green elder who has always been gentle actually betrays, and is still the person of the star nest.


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao comforts her a few words. Tang Lan and Shi Yao have red eyes. The latter has already broken through the Immortal Emperor. As expected, they are all startled to learn about it.


    Wind devil cold face, he knew the ancient god galaxy is a trouble, he just can''t notice.


    Fortunately, the dumplings came out.


    But at this time, Ning Tao comforted a few words, suddenly the conversation changed, and said in a low voice: "I have an idea, now the ancient god system is weak, there is no supreme sitting, the" birthplace "which was robbed before should be taken back."


    "If I don''t do it now, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance..."


    Hearing this, the wind demon, the Huyan people and others have a good chance.


    Taiyishenshui, that''s a good baby.


    If you can grab it, it will be of great benefit!

 Chapter 3465

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A starry sky, six streamers fly by.


    Soon, there were four figures standing on a white dwarf. Six people saw them and then flew past. Because the speed was fast enough, the brim of the hat was blown open.


    A few familiar faces appeared.


    "Ha ha, brother Li and brother Jiang, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I miss you very much," said Ning Tao with a laugh.


    Behind him, Shiyao, Fengmo, and one of the three Xianhuang strongmen of the origin clan have a very luxurious lineup.


    There are three emperors and one supreme.


    Gujun didn''t let her come because of her sensitive identity.


    In any case, once it is successful, it will be as easy as turning one''s back to the other. Within a few days, they will retire.


    The first two are Li Wenfeng and Jiang Qingge, the three behind them, the two steady immortal emperors, the one who does not smile, and the one who is the most powerful.


    But I don''t know.


    Who is in the twelve Star Palace?


    Seeing this, Li Wenfeng and Jiang Qingge have no good way: "what do you want to do? The war has just ended. I''ve paid you back for the last time. "


    Ning Tao look solemn, actually step back, first toward the six people solemnly line a gift.


    "I''d like to thank you for what happened last time, and you''ve made a lot of efforts. If you ask for something in the future, you''ll never give up."


    This makes Li Wenfeng uncomfortable.


    What''s wrong with this kid?


    Behind him, the old man with a goatee, with a kind look, stroked his white beard and looked at the three people behind Ning Tao. All of them were wearing black robes, which was very mysterious.


    And one of them, the breath is not weaker than him, he a pick eyebrow, this is which supreme?


    Didn''t expect this kid to have such a backer?


    On second thought, he had an invincible overlord in the wilderness. It''s not surprising that he had such a strong one


    "Come on, come to us in a hurry. What''s the matter? What makes you rich? Why can''t I understand? What do you think of us when you get rich? "


    Jiang Qingge has a strange face.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles, touches his nose and whispers a few words in several people''s ears.


    I''ve roughly explained the purpose of this trip.


    "Loot, loot, ancient god system."


    "Beat the water dog with pain..."


    After listening, six people of Jiangqing song were surprised. Is the boy crazy? Take the opportunity to retaliate against Lagerstroemia indica?


    And the fall of the supreme blood? When did it happen? How come they haven''t heard a word? It''s not a trap, is it? A supreme saying no, no?


    The old man with goatee frowned at the sound.


    But the next second, Jiang Qingge quickly winked and said, "I can warn you, now that the war is just over, a little fuse will cause aftershocks and attack the ancient gods. That''s not for fun. It''s too risky."


    "And when we get half of what we have, you ask us to bear the charges. You always feel that you have bad intentions..."


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and echoed: "what I said is heartfelt. I just want to get rich with you. If I don''t want to, I''ll go to other people."


    "What''s more, we are in the same camp. Is it good for me to harm you? Would I be stupid enough to fall into the trap? "


    "Come on, do you want to do it? Give me a happy word... "


    Hearing this, Jiang Qingge was about to refuse, but Li Wenfeng suddenly touched his chin and said, "this is not totally impossible. If the supreme god of blood really falls. It''s not a bad thing to take the opportunity to suppress the ancient gods. "


    "What''s more, it''s not only Scorpio that crape myrtle has been involved in recently, but also Capricorn. If you can''t, you''ll directly kill some of Capricorn''s most respected descendants..."


    "I haven''t got my revenge yet. Well, I''d like to ask the chief to see what he says."


    Then he went to one side alone.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows and smiles at Jiang Qingge. But suddenly, he looks at the old man with goatee and asks curiously, "which Star Palace is this elder?"


    "Ha ha, I''m the king of Aries. You''re very interesting," the old man with goatee smiles.


    Then he looked at the wind devil and asked, "who is this Taoist friend?"


    Hearing this, the wind devil lowered his voice and said, "please forgive me, because some things are inconvenient for me to expose."


    Seeing this, Baiyang Zhizun nodded. From Ning Tao''s saying that they should be charged, he vaguely guessed some. After all, few of them could bear the anger of Lagerstroemia indica.


    After a short time, Li Wenfeng came back and said with twinkling eyes, "we can participate in this operation and win-win situation. However, since you let us bear the blame, I also want to make a small condition for the zodiac."


    "Oh? Please say, "Ning Tao frowned.


    He thought the conditions were very difficult. Who ever thought Li Wenfeng would smile and say cunningly: "it''s very simple. Who will get what this time? How''s it going? "


    Words a, Ning Tao can''t help but Leng Leng.


    "You Are you sure? ""Of course!"


    "It''s a deal, it''s hard to catch up," Ning Tao said, his eyes shining with gold.


    I don''t know why, Jiang Qingge''s heart is a thump. I''m afraid his understanding of Ning Tao is not so simple.


    Will this kid promise so soon?


    And Li Wenfeng also smiles, dare to say so, he naturally has a certain base, they are four emperor one supreme, there is a no less than half step Immortal Emperor Immortal King.


    What''s more, the means of his twelve Star Palace will weaken Ning Tao?


    They looked at each other with a smile, and immediately discussed for a moment. Then they set out with great speed.


    It is Li Wenfeng who regrets the countdown.


    Ten people in a line. It''s very fast. Plus the transit array, it took only two days to reach the destination, and it''s going straight to the ancient gods of the ancient gods galaxy.


    No one knew before that the ancient gods had taken refuge in the Lagerstroemia galaxy. It was only later that it was slowly exposed.


    There have been several attacks on the ecliptic.


    The number of hits in this crisis.


    And now, the ancient gods are still immersed in grief, suddenly do not know, great disaster has come.


    Just one day later, the ancient gods, full of depression, were suddenly awakened by a huge explosion. The whole group panicked and didn''t know what happened? But the two supremacies suddenly spread to every part of the ethnic group.


    Search, start!

 Chapter 3466

    "No, enemy attack, it''s enemy attack," more than a dozen elders screamed, shocked, one heart almost suffocated.


    It happened all of a sudden.


    No one expected anyone to attack?


    What''s more, it''s actually two supreme people working together Wait, live There are seven immortals?


    Seven emperors?


    What a terrible lineup is this?


    Shen Yinian, as the temporary leader of the ancient gods, is also confused at the moment. However, in the light of lightning, he has returned to God, and that is the supreme of Aries.


    Is this the Revenge of the zodiac?


    Immediately pale, crushed the distress signal, otherwise, today, there will be the danger of extermination


    I don''t know that Ning Tao and Li Wenfeng didn''t hold this idea at all. After all, the ancient gods are old-fashioned forces, and their inside information is unfathomable. Even if they don''t have supremacy, there are absolutely many ways to deal with it.


    Although this time the lineup is luxurious, but, wants to destroy the ancient god clan, depends on them to still have some difficulties.


    Therefore, their real goal is to take away all the treasures that the ancient gods can explore.


    Come on a fundamental solution!


    The wind devil and the Aries are wantonly destroying, attracting attention, bringing the power of the ancient gods to the front, and giving Li Wenfeng and his family a piece of incense time.


    After burning incense, no matter how many treasures are not in front of you, you must withdraw immediately.


    Big crape myrtle won''t be indifferent.


    If you don''t retreat, then terror will come to an end.


    Ning Tao and Li Wenfeng separate. Before they leave, they look at each other. Their eyes are bright. They are full of self-confidence. They also have some sense of competition. It seems that they can see who gets more.


    "Whoosh ~"


    in the blink of an eye, they all disappeared in the building.


    And a team of guards, Presbyterian group, law enforcement team gathered together, frantically searching for intruders.


    The colorful array in the sky opens.


    A respect for the old, pass, meet the supreme.


    However, there are a few of them, but they are gone. Not everyone can enter the threshold.


    "Huzu formation, open!"


    "Ancient god array, gather..."


    At this time, Shi Yao followed Ning Tao closely and noticed that the enemy was approaching. He asked, "what should I do now? Do you want an ear? "


    "Mrs. Yao is right. It''s hard to find the treasure house of the ancient gods. Even if we find it, it''s hard to break it. The" newborn pool "must be heavily guarded. If we can get a high-level person to press questions, our trip will be much easier."


    The elder Duan also suggested.


    Hearing this, the perspective in Ning Tao''s eyes has been open, slightly pondering. Suddenly, he stares at a place and says: "come with me first, it seems that he has found a baby..."


    He swooped down as he spoke.


    Below, there is a place of aura.


    "Bang ~"


    Ning Tao came down from the sky, smashed more than ten arrays, broke through the building and fell down.


    Shiyao and elder Duan followed closely.


    The next second, three people a Leng, saw in front of a lot of stone, stone, elixir, elixir, and some pills and magic weapon are new.


    It looks like a little treasure house.


    It''s usually a place for some disciples to settle their welfare.


    Ning Tao is a little disappointed, but seeing that they are in a daze, he cheers: "what are you doing in a daze? Take it all away. "


    "Oh Oh... "


    They responded with a flash of light.


    This small warehouse, I''m afraid, also has nearly a trillion goods, which is not a small number.


    As soon as I started, I heard someone gasping and screaming, "you Who are you? Stop... "


    As soon as Ning Tao turns his head, he finds a fat steward with more than a dozen evil guys rushing over, like a guard here. However, the strongest one is no more than an immortal.


    He disappeared in place with a whoosh.


    "Brush..."


    "Ah Ah... "


    In a flash, the warehouse was quiet again.


    Fat steward silly eyes, eyes son rigid left and right movement, found that the hands are all separated.


    And he had a long golden sword around his neck.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "Hero, there are I have something to discuss... "


    Ning Tao pasted it up slowly. It had changed its appearance, just like the devil whispered: "I only ask you once, where is the" newborn pool "brought back by the God King?"


    "Also, tell us all about the location, information and array of all the treasures in your ancient god system."


    The golden sword is three points into the flesh.


    "I I said


    The fat steward was afraid and cried out to explain everything.


    At this time, when Yao two face excited rushed back, the whole small warehouse has been collected completely."Go, next place," Ning Tao said.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Just left not long, Li Wenfeng and his party actually touched over, the team actually another person.


    This is their spy.


    Under his leadership, he has robbed a small warehouse.


    "Why? It''s late, and that guy seems to have some skills, "Li Wenfeng was surprised, and then stopped.


    You can''t be chased.


    I''m not afraid. I''m afraid of wasting time.


    Soon, a medium-sized treasure house appeared in front of several people. Jiang Qingge''s eyes lit up, and everyone''s eyes were hot. Finally, they found the big one and rushed in.


    But I found that it was empty.


    "Young master, this What''s going on? Is there still a crowd ahead of us? " Seeing this, the spy was stunned and asked with some incredible questions.


    On hearing this, Li Wenfeng''s face is also ugly. Is Ning Tao so quick?


    They have fallen behind.


    I can''t. I''m going to have a big treasure.


    "Tell me, where is the great treasure house of the ancient gods? Is there any amazing baby? Take us, "Li Wenfeng asked anxiously.


    After thinking about it, the spy brightened his eyes and said, "I know that there is a newborn pool which was brought back by the God King some time ago, and there is also a pool full of Taiyi divine water, which is worth more than one galaxy and is immeasurable."


    "What? First The newborn pool


    Li Wenfeng and Jiang Qingge are both red eyed and breathing heavily. They are actually rare treasures.


    Even if he is a great zodiac, there are few.


    "And What are you doing? Take us to... "


    As soon as he finished, a group of pursuers rushed in. There were more than 100 people. Seeing that the place was empty, they were angry and scolded: "damn thief, let''s die..."


    "Kill..."


    Li Wenfeng''s face is green, not us.


    But as soon as he clenched his teeth, he quickly took out a sword. There was no need to explain. He just drank and killed!


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The whole ancient god family suffered from internal and external troubles. The two supreme gods attracted 70% of the forces, which had already shocked half of the galaxy. At this time, many people were looking this way.


    Shen Yinian''s array adds to his body and makes him furious.


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    "When the emperor arrives, none of you can escape..."


    However, from time to time, explosions, screams and wails came from the ethnic group, which made Shen Yinian and others panic and uneasy. They didn''t know what happened? What is the other party''s purpose?


    Is it to catch the descendants of their younger generation?


    But it looks like you''re looking for something?


    "Boom Boom... "


    Not long after that, when Li Wenfeng and his party fought with blood and blood, they rushed to the newborn pool.


    A smiling face, but are frozen.


    Here Is already a ruin!


    The expected newborn pool has disappeared, with dozens of wrecks and the corpse of an Immortal Emperor, which is vague and dry, and all the energy has been taken away.


    Really not a dime left?


    "Rather I''d rather... "


    Li Wenfeng breathed, his eyes widened, as if he was going to turn his back. He staggered back a few steps.


    But Jiang Qingge''s eyes are quick and hands are quick. He helps him with his mouth and says: "teacher Elder martial brother, are you ok? Half of the incense has passed, and it can''t be consumed any more.... "


    Li Wenfeng cried out: "he''s not crying in front of his eyes Is he a tornado reincarnation? Why so fast? The wind blows and the clouds crumble. They''re all gone... "


    "Ah, ah, ah..."

 Chapter 3467

    Li Wenfeng wailed and came expecting 120 points, but he was hit by 1.2 million.


    It''s the legendary birth pool.


    If you want to become a super galaxy, you need at least one birth pool, and it has to be a certain amount of years. His ecliptic is just two.


    In the whole world, there are only about 50 birth pools.


    I feel like I lost 100 million.


    "No, it''s fate, it''s fiancee..."


    "No No... "


    Jiang Qingge''s face is full of black lines, but he can feel his mood at the moment. At this time, he has a clear understanding. I''m afraid Ning Tao''s purpose is for this newborn pool.


    Their route is straight here.


    This guy, it turns out, has been plotting for a long time.


    "Elder martial brother, calm down. You really don''t have time. You''d better go to the treasure house now. With all these years of history of the ancient gods, you can''t tell what good things you''ve collected. He''ll be the first to consume them."


    Jiangqingge urged.


    Li Wenfeng''s eyes turned red when he heard that he was the first. He climbed up the blood and roared: "no way, he can''t be the first again. Let''s go Let''s go, treasure Pavilion. Go and rob treasure Pavilion... "


    "Rush..."


    Speak, with the speed of Capricorn sprint.


    Six people one face is dull, the corner of the mouth is crazy to smoke, that spy still weak way: "young Lord, elder martial brother Li, he can''t be crazy?"? Don''t let him have an accident... "


    Jiang Qingge couldn''t help covering his face and sighed: "if it goes on like this, something must have happened to him. Keep up with..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The chaos continues, and it''s getting worse.


    The powerful of the ancient gods are chasing and intercepting, but the main force is fighting against the supreme. How can they stop the seven emperors and one immortal? It''s like a Tyrannosaurus Rex that will die if it touches it.


    There was a smell of blood in the air.


    And the outside world has been slightly affected.


    Big crape myrtle thundered, how did not expect to be suddenly attacked, but also at the time of the fall of the supreme god of blood.


    Injury on injury, pain on pain


    "Damn, damn..."


    At this time, Ning Tao and his party had already picked out three small warehouses, two medium-sized warehouses, and even the stolen newborn pool.


    By the way, he ransacked the Sutra Pavilion.


    That technique, that movement, it''s like flowing water.


    It''s like simulation, practiced thousands of times, no, more than thousands of times? It''s almost instinctive.


    Elder Duan looks strange. If he didn''t know Ning Tao well, he might have thought that he was born as a pirate and came from the nest of the stars. He was even better than LAN.


    "Husband, time is coming, it''s time to be ready to evacuate," Shi Yao was very cautious, always paying attention to the time.


    Although there are little stars in my beautiful eyes.


    But self control is still very strong.


    She is also from the holy land. She is also a housekeeper. She wants to plunder all the resources to support her family.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao swallowed his saliva and nodded a little. For a while, it has been worth thousands of years or even more of the development of the original clan.


    It happened that he planned to return to the galaxy recently, and he could bring back a number of resources, but he always felt that he was not satisfied.


    Chushengchi was his. Although he had a lot of resources, there were not many valuable things. Even the Sutra pavilion was a branch library.


    There are only dozens of imperial laws recorded.


    The true details of the ancient gods have not yet been found.


    However, even if he was forced to ask the fat steward, he couldn''t find out. He was an Immortal King and just promoted to the first class steward. How could he know all about the real treasure land in the family?


    Even the king of God doesn''t know as much as he does.


    But he has said all he knows.


    Ning Tao brows pick pick pick, throw the fat steward to Duan elder, he said he won''t kill him, however, Duan elder but raised his hand to shock to death.


    He didn''t say he wouldn''t kill.


    To be kind to the enemy is to harm yourself.


    At the beginning, the ancient gods oppressed the people of his origin. How could they have survived without the sect leader and Lord Feng?


    At this time, kindness should be thrown into the stinky ditch


    A group of pursuers blocked up, the three showed their own thunder means, and soon they were completely annihilated.


    It''s hard to find out if you leave a living person.


    Do you really want to retreat like this?


    Ning Tao thought for a while, then took a deep breath and said, "protect the Dharma for me. I''ll try it for the last time. I don''t believe I can''t find the treasure Pavilion."


    That place is the heritage of the ancient gods. It''s a treasure that has been stored for countless years, but its location is always confusing. No one knows where it is hidden? Only successive patriarchs can know that if there is no major event, it will never be opened.


    In the next second, Ning Tao''s eyes were bright and full of golden light, and the power of perspective was also turned to the extreme."The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    "Hum Hum... "


    In a flash, everything around changed.


    Space, radian, line, are like a cube in front of his eyes, see far, see deep, see through, underground 100 feet in front of his eyes are clear.


    This is still in the case of separated array.


    While he was watching, another two teams of pursuers rushed forward with a roar, forming a big formation in an instant and trapping the enemy.


    Just hold them down and they win.


    However, the disparity in strength is not small.


    Even though these people are elites and can carry the powerful Immortal Emperor hard, Shi Yao''s eyes are cold, and the power of time in her hands is like flowing water, which disintegrates these people''s offensive, and a piece of loess floats in the air.


    Since she broke through the fairy queen a few months ago, her understanding of the power of time has increased a lot.


    It seems that it is also after the double cultivation with Ning Tao.


    And more than half of the time secrets they brought back from the time mountain could be used.


    Even more powerful than the creator.


    It''s like, all of a sudden, he got through Ren Du''s two veins.


    Now, when she is practicing, she goes with the wind and water, almost without any obstacles, and the power of time is also rapid.


    The power of space also rises with the tide.


    I don''t know why?


    On the one hand, elder Duan is envious. The power of time is really terrible. Although he has reached the peak in the early stage, he is not absolutely sure that he can win in the middle stage of Shiyao. He has no way to deal with it.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly narrowed his pupils and fixed his eyes on a huge statue.


    It''s like a statue of the supreme shadow.


    It is not only vivid, but also the belief of the whole ancient gods.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes are bright and his breath is short. He is staring at the finger of the statue. There is a space ring on it. It looks like a stone. But at that moment, he feels the power of space.


    "I found it. I hid it here..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Shen Yinian fought with blood, hysterical, the head of the six gods, only two brothers were left.


    It can be called "three gods" in the future.


    One or two of them have been lost.


    In addition, countless people have fallen. Xianjun can''t even bear the aftershocks. Xianhuang has fallen as many as five people and suffered heavy losses. If they didn''t have a deep foundation and rely on magic weapons, they would have been defeated.


    Just when he coughed up a mouthful of blood and tried to burn his blood essence, he suddenly heard a loud noise behind him.


    He turned his head and saw his pupils shrink. He saw the three immortals attacking the statue of their ancestors together, forming a knife, smashing the array and cutting off their right hand, which was the right hand with the space ring.


    All of a sudden, Shen Yinian''s mind was empty. But he just learned what that right hand meant to the ancient gods?


    That''s one of the most important treasures.


    There are countless treasures, collections, details, I do not know the accumulation of millions? Thousands of years?


    If you lose it, the ancient gods will lose half of their lives. It''s possible that they will lose their vitality and even fall into a depression. This treasure house can buy a galaxy, and its value will even exceed that of the birth pool.


    "No No... "


    Shen Yinian''s eyes are about to crack and his heart is torn.


    Just about to move, a terrible impact came from all directions. In an instant, it swallowed him up.


    In front of my eyes, there was darkness and a faint consciousness.


    Vaguely heard: "withdraw Retreat... "

 Chapter 3468

    I don''t know how long it took? In the dim darkness, Shen Yinian seemed to hear what call?


    Groan, this just slowly open eyes.


    But I feel weak and sore.


    "I Am I still alive? "


    But the next second, a breath of terror and familiarity oppressed him and said, "get up before you die. What''s the matter? Make it clear... "


    "The sound It''s the crape myrtle emperor, "Shen Yinian''s mind was buzzing, his whole body was tight, and he was busy struggling to get up.


    But he didn''t care to answer. He turned pale and looked up at the statue of his ancestors. His right hand was cut off and his right hand was missing. His heart suddenly fell into the ice valley.


    The whole person seemed to be drained in a flash.


    "No No more... "


    "What''s gone?" Crape myrtle emperor projection frown, is not to say that Aries supreme, they come to exterminate the family?


    Is it just a demonstration, revenge?


    As everyone knows, he refers to the small world in his right hand, which contains the treasure house of the ancient gods, but he was robbed by Ning Tao before.


    That''s the lifeblood of the ancient gods.


    What should he tell his ancestors?


    How to explain to the people?


    However, an elder, one of the six gods, came over crying and trembling: "big Brother, it''s over. More than half of our family''s treasure house has been robbed. Fifty or sixty thousand people have been killed or injured, and nearly fifty percent of the high-level people have been lost. "


    "No disaster, I Our ancient gods were almost exterminated. Now they are just middle class galaxies... "


    After listening to the word "Zhongpin", Shen Yinian staggers and turns dark. She kneels on the ground like a pool of mud, pale and powerless. Her whole eyes widened and she kneels there.


    At this moment, he wanted to die.


    The hard work of millions of years of foundation and countless generations of ancestors was planted in his hands.


    Actually fell down the name of top grade.


    What''s more, he lost his treasure house. Others don''t know what it means, but he knows best.


    "No Ah, ah, ah... "


    "The zodiac, my family and you Never die... "


    Crape myrtle emperor color change, although still don''t understand the course of things, but it seems to have lost something.


    Can you make Shen Yinian crazy like this?


    "Damn, are you a little late?"


    At this time, it''s already after Ning Tao''s evacuation. Moreover, in the face of the whole galaxy''s encirclement and interception, as well as the interception of Lagerstroemia indica, they have been unconsciously bypassing these ambushes.


    Because.


    There is a super far Cross Star transmission array.


    This is the preparation before. Ning Tao and Shi Yao work together to make it almost infinitely close to Cross Galaxy level.


    Ning Tao hasn''t done it for a long time. This time, the deployment is very smooth, and the two people have a strong sense of mind. Naturally, they are at the top of the cross star transmission array.


    He even felt that he was not far away from the "cross Galaxy level", and he was only a little short of understanding.


    Perhaps, if the last space lock on the sixth floor of the original tower can be broken, it will be almost done. It is expected to be completed before the Galactic seal collapses.


    I have to say, this is good news.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    When a group of ten people rushed out of the encirclement one after another, destroyed the teleportation array, and escaped far away, they finally took a breath.


    This operation is perfect.


    Harvest, warning and suppression have all been achieved.


    It is estimated that this ambush will make the ancient god system honest for a period of time, and it will also relieve a serious psychological problem.


    Ning Tao is excited. After preliminary confirmation, he finds a small space hidden in this right hand. It''s inside the stone carved space ring. It''s extremely hidden and forbidden. It''s hard for ordinary people to find it.


    Even if the supreme one passes by, he may not be able to detect it. Fortunately, he is proficient in the power of space.


    Although he can''t open it now, he is sure that the contents of it must be amazing, even terrifying. A small heart is pounding.


    It''s like I found a treasure.


    However, he suddenly found that he was staring at himself with a hot look. When he looked up, he was startled. Li Wenfeng''s eyes were red, and his mouth was biting pills, but he was staring at him without blinking.


    There is a kind of unspeakable resentment and grievance.


    It''s like a lonely young woman abandoned.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, a face is uneasy, busy to river clear song way: "what''s the matter with him? What are you stimulated by? "


    Jiang Qingge gave a wry smile. Instead of rushing to answer, he asked, "how much have you gained this time? We robbed three small warehouses, one medium warehouse, and that newborn pool should have been robbed by you? "


    A listen to this speech, Ning Tao clearly realized a few minutes, feeling that guy is now bowel regret green.Immediately, he said with a smile: "the harvest is OK, five small warehouses, two medium-sized warehouses, and the newborn pool is in my hands. However, this thing was snatched from me by the God King at the beginning."


    "At the beginning, I was weak, but I was robbed by him. Now, this thing is returned to its original owner."


    As soon as the words fell, Li Wenfeng was about to retort, but Ning Tao said with a smile: "originally I said that the things I robbed were evenly distributed, which seemed fair. However, brother Li insisted that whoever robbed belonged to whom, which seemed to let me take advantage."


    "Brother Li, brother Jiang, we have a good cooperation this time. Thank you very much. I''ll call you for the first time when it happens next time..."


    Hearing this, Li Wenfeng was choked, his face was red, and he couldn''t say a word. At the beginning, he really put forward the idea of who should get it.


    Now, if you go back on your promise, it''s a rare treasure pool.


    He regretted it now, to death.


    I wish I could pull out regret Green''s intestines and whip myself. How could it be so cheap? Stupid and stupid.


    Dig a hole and bury yourself.


    Just at the time of collapse, Ning Tao, who was going to leave, suddenly turned back, waved a dragon, and said with a smile: "although brother Li is very righteous, I Ning Tao always do things fairly. This is even my gift to brother Li."


    "After all, it can''t be done without brother Li''s generous help. I hope we can cooperate happily next time..."


    As they spoke, they left.


    Li Wenfeng was stunned and took over the water dragon. He found that it was condensed by Taiyi water.


    It''s pure and very old.


    After careful consideration, it weighs 38 Jin, which is equivalent to 380000 drops of Taiyi magic water.


    Jiang Qingge was surprised. Although he didn''t know how big the newborn pool was, there were a lot of thirty-eight Jin Taiyi Shenshui. It was estimated that it was half of Ning Tao''s newborn pool. He was quite generous.


    Thinking of this, Li Wenfeng gave a wry smile. He could bear his grievances. The problem is that if he only took the treasures from those warehouses back, it would be hard for him to make a job.


    Now with this, it''s much better.


    After all, it''s no joke to rush to fight against the ancient gods. He has to bear all the charges.


    "Well, let''s go. Today''s affairs are all done by my rhubarb. No one has seen Ning Tao. If anyone dares to let it out, he will not let it go," Li Wenfeng murmured.


    Jiangqingge several people busy solemnly nodded.


    As everyone knows, not far away in a death star, Ning Tao several people stupidly looking at a space.


    The prohibition was destroyed by the wind devil.


    In the small world, they are full of rare treasures, piled up into mountains, and almost blinded by their titanium alloy dog eyes. Can a fraction of these things buy several origins? My God.


    Developed!

 Chapter 3469

    The treasures in this small world can no longer be measured by value. They should be measured in terms of planets.


    Even in galaxies.


    All over the mountains and fields of fairy treasure, elixir, treasure.


    Ning Tao, Shi Yao, elder Duan, even the supreme wind devil, were stunned by this scene, although they always knew that the top galaxy, especially the ancient god galaxy, was not simple.


    But today I saw that I was really refreshed my world outlook and blinded by a pair of titanium alloy dog eyes.


    It''s too fat. It''s oily.


    It''s like a gold digger finds a vault.


    No, their life views are not enough to describe the luxury and wealth in words.


    No wonder superior galaxy has been able to stand up until there is no absolute disaster. With these details alone, I''m afraid that even if the supreme god of blood falls, the ancient god family will soon be able to pile up another supreme power.


    Even invite a supreme one to sit down.


    And, most importantly, the treasure in this small world is not All of them.


    Who knows how many ancient gods are left?


    After hundreds of millions of years of accumulation, under the threat of the supreme ancient shadow, it is not surprising that so much can be accumulated.


    However, although Ning Tao did not know the details of the ancient gods, how many tenths were left? But he was sure that even the old top class Galaxy power could still have half left after such exploitation, which was already very bad.


    The ancient gods have three tenths left at most.


    We have to maintain a population of millions of ethnic groups. We will be completely weakened and no longer be a threat.


    Besides, he is not the only enemy. If it were not for Lagerstroemia indica, it would not be long before the ancient gods would be history.


    And now, even if you want to rise, you have to wait until a hundred years later, the ancestor of the ancient shadow supreme was released.


    In a word, this operation has made a lot of money. The origin and the three worlds of the galaxy can all have enough this time.


    In addition, there is the newborn pool. Although he gave Li Wenfeng 38 Jin Taiyi magic water, do you know how many jin Taiyi magic water there are in the whole pool? A hundred jin? 200 Jin? Or more?


    Ning Tao felt that it was far beyond these. He was so shocked that he couldn''t figure it out. This pool is too old.


    The accumulated Taiyi magic water is beyond imagination.


    At least it takes hundreds of Jin to calculate.


    Moreover, it was consumed a lot by the ancient gods before, but its regenerative power is beyond imagination. After a while, it has accumulated several drops.


    It feels like a genius in the "birth pool", which is different from the birth pool recorded in ancient books.


    Weird as it is, it belongs to him.


    Ning Tao is short of breath, some lack of oxygen, three people also silly looking, he wry smile, busy wake up a way: "don''t be stunned, first go back to say, here is not safe."


    Then he cast a spell to take back the small world.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Wind devil, when Yao three hard swallow saliva, muddleheaded promise, quickly like four streamers disappeared in the sky, feel the body is a little light.


    There is a feeling of floating.


    There is also a sense of reality with a bulging waist.


    "Rich..."


    Three days later.


    After a long journey, Ning Tao finally returned to the back mountain of the original family and took out all the harvest.


    Almost didn''t fill the whole back hill.


    The prohibition is open to avoid any change.


    That right hand, long ago destroyed by them, was lost in the starry sky, anything that could be traced was thrown away.


    Tang Lan, Gu Qiong, Huyan patriarch and others are heavily breathed by the treasure. They just feel a sense of happiness. They want to sleep here every day and take a breath. They all feel that their accomplishments have increased a bit.


    It''s a mountain of precious materials and land.


    There are few effective medicines, because they are almost out of fashion.


    More than a dozen high-level officials, together, classify and distinguish the treasures. What can be placed in the origin group? What can give the three worlds of the galaxy? What are you afraid of exposing? Undetected?


    It can''t be found by the ancient god clan because of the sudden rise, and then the origin clan can be found.


    That''s the end of it.


    "Shenxuedan, a total of 33."


    "Huaxueshencao, xianpin, 93 plants."


    "There are 612 pieces for the emperor, 360 pieces for the king, 110 pieces for the king, 13 pieces for the emperor, and two half step artifacts..."


    "Among them, there are 400 defense categories, 600 attack categories, and the rest are special categories..."


    Ning Tao swallows his saliva and feels that his blood pressure is rising. He quickly takes out the gourd and drinks a big mouthful of it. He is shocked by the water pressure and continues to listen to the statistics.


    "There are more than 10000 pills of different sizes, qualities and qualities. There are 3000 pills of Zengxue pill and special healing medicine. There are also hundreds of pills. The grade of pills is unknown, and the property of them is hard to figure out.""The Dharma is relatively rare, but they are all exquisite. There are 300 imperial dharmas and more than 1000 immortal dharmas in total, and they are involved in all aspects. There are many kinds of Dharma, especially the skills of blood. They are very exquisite."

 Chapter 3470

    "Ink copper vein, nine, black copper essence, forty-two regiment, celestial iron, iron, iron, a total of fifty-four tons, fairy goods, Ling products nearly 100 tons of mineral material."


    "Shenkuang, 17 pieces, variation Shenkuang, three pieces, rare Shenkuang, one piece, it''s Zhongru Shenjing..."


    Tang Lan''s voice suddenly stopped.


    Look, gushed out a touch of shock.


    "Clock Zhong Ru Shen Jing? My God, is there such a thing? Are you kidding? "


    And Shi Yao, Gu Qiong and Feng Mo all open their mouths wide in amazement. Is Zhong Ru Shen Jing? Did you hear me right?


    "Well What''s that? " Ning Tao is at a loss.


    After all, he knew little about the world, so he didn''t know as much as the local people.


    slobber''s throat dried and hard to swallow, he explained: "as everyone knows, the energy of heaven and earth will be compressed or even deformed under certain circumstances. The underground stalactite and bell emulsion are the most representative ones."


    "it is also divided into 100 years, thousands of years, even thousands of years, every drop is pure energy essence, it is very difficult to form, however, it is said that when a certain amount of clock emulsion has a certain time, it will be deformed again."


    "It condenses from liquid to stone, but it''s a divine stone. This process takes at least ten million years. I remember that in the great wilderness, I once saw a divine stone with a big nail cap, but it was robbed by the Xianhuang strongmen, and I didn''t hesitate to lose my fortune..."


    Ning Tao was speechless. Looking at this crystal stone the size of a baby''s fist, he exclaimed, "is this the divine stone?"


    But Gu Qiong shook her head and exclaimed, "although it''s not a sacred stone, it''s better than a sacred stone."


    "In legend, there is a third deformation, which is crystallization. It is a leap like improvement in essence. It has become another form of existence. It is extremely incredible. It takes at least hundreds of millions of years of miraculous work."


    "But it doesn''t mean that every underground cave can be born and bred only after hundreds of millions of years. Let''s say that no one has seen Zhong Ru Shen Jing for so many years. They always think it''s a legend and almost impossible to exist."


    "But now it doesn''t only exist, it''s the size of a baby''s fist. I can''t imagine its value..."


    Looking at the opal, she was amazed.


    It''s really an uncanny skill.


    And hear this, Ning Tao look stupefied, so fierce? He seems to have got something amazing?


    Shi Yao added: "it''s not limited to natural materials and local treasures. It can be used for all kinds of purposes, such as refining utensils and alchemy. It''s not only limited to mineral materials, but also can save people. Its power is neutralizing, which is equivalent to a treasure bag..."


    After listening, Ning Tao''s eyes are red, so exaggerated? He quickly reached for the opal.


    Sniff, immediately feel sweet.


    People''s appetite, but also can''t help but want to take a bite, although he resisted, but still a lick, he found that this taste is a kind of frankincense.


    As if back to the embrace of the mother.


    But the next second, a pure force gushed.


    The wind devil didn''t have time to stop it. This scene has already happened. He can''t help but smile bitterly. He should have expected this scene long ago. Will it be easy according to the boy''s personality?


    Steel gun, Huyan and others face nervous, atmosphere dare not gasp, tightly looking at Ning Tao.


    After waiting for a quarter of an hour, the latter slowly opened his eyes and burst into pure light. The sound of "whistling" came from his body and thundered. It seemed that he had improved a lot, and his spirit was Fuller, and he had a feeling of radiant.


    Ning Tao is shocked. He has been promoted to the middle of the double period. He just takes a lick.


    If you eat it all, isn''t it supreme?


    Of course, one hundred percent of them died on the spot!


    Seeing that he was safe and sound, the three girls were relieved. However, when they looked at each other, they were all flushed. Their eyes were too busy to get along with each other.


    At this time, Tang Lan coughed and said, "there are also some natural resources and local treasures, such as purple mushroom, Guiyuan fairy flower, Jiutian fairy wood, Chiling vine, Biyun burning grass, Wuao grass, jiuya wood, Xingchen flower, etc. there are three or four piles in total."


    "In addition, there is only one ancient book, the famous family volume, inheritance, and some miscellaneous things..."


    "In a word, we are rich!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Tang Lan excitedly hugs Ning Tao and kisses him.


    It''s really exciting. Now she''s in charge of the family of origin. She''s in charge of money and power.


    Ning Tao smiles and says jokingly, "little rich woman is so happy. What reward are you going to give me?"


    Hearing this, Tang Lan blushed and said with a smile, "what do you want?"


    "My mother said that I was born with a bad stomach and could only eat soft food, so I had to rely on you, a rich woman," Ning Tao said with a sly smile and hugged her tightly.


    Tang Lanyu''s face suddenly turned red, and she was numb. She quickly kneaded and blushed and said, "Why are you so many people here? Sister Qiong and sister Yao are watching..."


    Shi Yao and Gu Qiong are so ashamed.


    The former is better. After all, they have already had the love of fish and water and the reality of husband and wife, but the latter is green and astringent.How have you ever experienced such a thing?


    Ning Tao had a strong kiss in his life.


    "I I''m just about to shut up. You You are busy, "guqiong blushed and ran into the attic.


    A heart is like a deer.


    Seeing this, when Yao Jiao was hot, she lowered her head and said, "I I''ll see sister Joan. You''re busy


    "Ha ha, sect leader, when we take it together, we won''t be so shy," Huyan clan leader, elder Duan and others laughed and rushed to the treasure.


    Elixir can be used to make wine.


    Try to copy the seeds and let the owner take them back.


    There are also resources, even the Dharma, which are beneficial to the three worlds of the galaxy. The most prominent Dharma is brought back to the three worlds of the galaxy by the sect master.


    Try not to make mistakes.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughs and holds Tang Lan in his arms. He goes to another hospital. It''s a beautiful day. We can''t waste time.


    "You You will bully me, "Tang Lan pouted wrongly, and opened her red lips and bit him lightly.


    "Ah ~"


    "get Does it hurt you? " Tang Lan exclaimed, distressed can''t, hurriedly in the tooth seal promised up.


    However, Ning Tao''s mind is rippling. Suddenly, she walks into the room, closes the door and says in her ear, "have you learned the method I taught you?"


    After hearing this, Tang Lan suddenly remembered a scroll he had given a few days ago, named Yin Yang Hehuan Gong.


    A top-level method of double cultivation.


    When he heard the speech, he blushed and nodded.


    "Let your husband give you some advice, but you should study hard," Ning Tao said with a bad smile.


    In the blink of an eye, the spring breeze is ten li, and the tenderness is like water.


    A beautiful scene of extravagance.


    "Ah ~"


    there are nine times of yin and Yang Albizzia. Each time it reaches one, the effect of double cultivation will be greater.


    In the end, they even reach a state of empathy.


    Even, they can attack the enemy together.


    At the beginning, the fisherman son and the seven color patriarch relied on this method to entangle with the ancestor of Teng snake for a long time to gain time.


    Of course, it''s not easy to practice this method. It all depends on the two people''s fields. The fisherman and the son of the fisherman have only practiced to the eighth heaven. It took them a lifetime. It''s conceivable.


    After all, Ning Tao has the foundation of enjoying Zen and is proficient in double cultivation. Tang Lan is also very close to each other. His cultivation is like a fish in water and the power of yin and Yang is combined. Their cultivation is several times faster.


    In one day, it broke through the first level.


    But that''s just the beginning.

 Chapter 3472

    After some explanation, the misunderstanding was finally relieved.


    Gu Qiong sighed with relief. His white jade face was still red and hot. He was a little uncomfortable because he saw something he shouldn''t have seen just now.


    Now the little heart is pounding like a rabbit.


    That picture lingers in my mind.


    Ning Tao is a big sex wolf.


    However, with a shy smile on her face, Tang Lan took her hand and explained that it was not what she thought.


    After hearing this, Gu Qiong was stunned and exclaimed: "four Four days? Are you in triple heaven


    She was shocked in her heart. It''s only a few days? Ning Tao and his wife have reached the triple and quadruple of the Ninth Heaven of yin and Yang. Isn''t it hard to get started? Master, it took them several years.


    How is that possible?


    But what happened just now is not a lie?


    Seeing this, Tang Lan spat out a breath of heat from her red lips, approached her and said with a gentle smile: "our husband is not an ordinary person. At that time, you will understand..."


    There is also schadenfreude in the discourse.


    She''s just out of her clutches, but sister Yao has to take it. Sister Qiong, it won''t take long.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to enlighten her.


    Thinking of this, Tang Lanmei''s eyes brightened. Under Gu qionger''s puzzled and puzzled look, she slowly approached, and her whole body exuded hormones and the smell of the aftertide. After a look, she smelled and her mind was rippling.


    "You What are you doing... "


    Gu Qiong was as uneasy as a frightened rabbit. She stepped back, but a pair of jade hands suddenly touched her.


    "Ah ~"


    (ten thousand words are omitted here...)


    After the mountain, return to calm.


    The huge waves outside have nothing to do with this place. Although the ancient god galaxy has been badly damaged, there is still no rash war between Lagerstroemia indica and the ecliptic.


    This loss, big crape myrtle is to endure.


    If you can''t bear it, you will only lose more.


    The great ecliptic is naturally jubilant, and the harvest of this trip is not poor. Several warehouses are worth more than 10 trillion, and there are so many pure Taiyi holy water, some rare things, and the most important thing is to suppress the ancient gods.


    It is equivalent to a heavy blow to the right arm of Lagerstroemia indica.


    For them, it''s a great joy.


    Although he has a lot of money, he is far less important than the latter.


    This time, Li Wenfeng and Jiang Qingge are even highly valued by Capricorn. After all, they are bullied by Lagerstroemia indica. Unexpectedly, the ecliptic turns to attack the ancient god galaxy and avenge him, which really moves him.


    Also let the other major Star Palace see in the eye, for the stability of the whole twelve alliance is of great benefit.


    What Ning Tao earns is material, while what Li Wenfeng and Jiang Qingge earn is spiritual.


    If you count carefully, you will not lose


    After more than half a month, the world seems to be silent. With Ning Tao''s disappearance, all the major forces and races are at peace and choose to recuperate, but another huge force is quietly operating.


    They are Star giant.


    That''s right. The Terrans are in chaos, and the stars are happy to watch. When one side sings, it''s natural for the other side to appear.


    In the Terran border, countless strong people have been called to guard here for countless years. This is the first line of defense and cordon of the Terran, as well as the relaxation zone with the star group.


    On this day, the guard general looked forward dully. It used to be empty, but now, it is the endless tide of animals all over the mountains, oppressed by a breath of depression, terror and darkness.


    Wild beast, scale beast and winged beast are pioneers.


    In the army, there are also huge and terrifying creatures, some twining flames, some cold striking, some evil spirits, some ferocious greed.


    In this vast, boundless and magnificent land, more than a dozen legions and races charged madly and roared.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Give me a flush, for the sake of blood food, kill..." A wild roar, deafening.


    In a flash, the two armies collided fiercely.


    The Terran defense is going crazy.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar..."


    Half an hour later, the border defense line broke down, the garrison general was torn up, and 90% of the defense line army turned into a sea of blood.


    The terrible fierce animal trend, drives straight in.


    At the same time, the sage academy, led by the great cross galaxy, signaled from the major forces that the star giants invaded the Terran territory, and the two defense lines collapsed.


    It is expected to reach the highest level of disaster.


    It''s not the first time that this kind of thing has happened. It seems that they are also making plans during the Terran chaos.


    I didn''t expect to come so soon.


    It seems that the troubled times have come to us.


    In just one day, hundreds of galaxies were affected by natural disasters of different sizes at the same time, with C, B and a levels coming one after another. The big dipper and the big helix were also affected by the catastrophe level, and the situation of the great flood and the great cross was not good.The north and the West were the first to be hit.


    All the people''s forces have been forced to fight


    At this time, in a certain starry sky, in a military camp, there is a smell of blood, like the white jade lions, who have encountered some strong enemies and suffered heavy losses.


    In the main account, there are three figures, shiyiling, Yanjiao and The lion and the tiger.


    "You You are mean... "


    "Chi..."


    An old white jade lion coughed blood. His eyes were dull and stiff. He lowered his head and his blood hands pierced it.


    A force, directly crushed its heart.


    And cold-blooded draw palm.


    "Puff..."


    A corpse fell down. However, none of them had pity on their faces. On the contrary, shiyiling''s face was surprised and excited. He couldn''t help saying, "great, once this old guy dies, the position of the general manager is mine."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    But the inflammation angle mouth corner a hook, slowly lick the blood on the hand, see to the eyes of the lion one ridge flash over disdain.


    However, he found the liger staring at it.


    Let it have some confusion.


    To tell you the truth, since the first time he saw this guy, he always felt strange, especially the way he looked at himself.


    He didn''t know where the illusion came from?


    In a word, it''s just uncomfortable.


    Although this guy is red pupil, his strength is just demon king. Now he is demon emperor. How can he be afraid of him? But that''s the reality.


    If this intuition had not interfered with it all the time, how could it not do something about this plan?


    Yan Jiao sneered in his heart, but his face was full of smiles. He said to the lion: "brother Hu Hu is really gifted. I didn''t expect that he would reach the peak of the demon king so soon. It''s really lucky for the white jade lion family to have you two."


    Hearing this, Shihu said with a smile: "brother Yanjiao is not simple either. It seems that brother Yanjiao is about to be promoted to silver pupil."


    "Don''t forget to help your brother then."


    "Ha ha, I won''t forget brother Huhu," said Yan Jiao, narrowing his eyes and putting away the body of the old white jade lion.


    After a few years, their plan finally came true.


    Help shiyiling become the commander in chief.


    At this time, shiyiling said with a laugh: "they are all from their own family. Don''t be polite to the two brothers. When I''m in the position of commander-in-chief, the benefits of the two brothers are indispensable."


    "By the way, what are you going to do next? But I heard that some time ago, because of the big fairy''s martial arts contest, a Ning Tao made the Terran chaos. Now more than a dozen races have joined hands to attack the Terran and search for blood food. "


    "How''s it going? Are you interested in joining in the fun? "


    A listen to this words, burning horn, sky soul lion tiger tiger two people eyes a flash, each heart move, Ning Tao?


    However, the burning horn then said with a smile: "I still have some things to do. I won''t join in the excitement. However, when brother Yiling becomes the commander in chief and commands the army, don''t forget our appointment of wilderness."


    "When I was in the middle class galaxy, I dared to let me suffer from dark losses. I said that I would definitely wash my blood there."


    Shiyiling patted his chest and said with a laugh: "brother Yanjiao, don''t worry, it''s a middle-class galaxy."


    "By the way, how about you, brother?"


    The lion tiger''s eyes flashed and said indifferently, "I listen to my elder brother."

 Chapter 3473

    The Terrans are in chaos first, and the stars move later.


    There was no peace in the whole world, hundreds of galaxies were impacted, and many human soldiers were bloodstained.


    If you win, you lose.


    If you win, you will lose.


    Some large galaxies are able to resist natural disasters, but some small galaxies, such as medium and low-grade galaxies, have become the food of giant stars.


    The reality is so cruel.


    The origin group is located in the east of the world. Although there are stars and monsters in every corner, they are too remote. Moreover, the strength of the origin group is not bad, and some small natural disasters can be dealt with.


    The wind devil is on the alert.


    We also call on the ancient continents to form galactic defense lines.


    Ning Tao, however, didn''t know anything about it. He was still immersed in the practice of forgetting to eat and sleep, and his Yin Yang joyous work advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Shiyao''s cultivation reached the fourth heaven, and his cultivation even reached the first peak. There was a sign of breakthrough.


    However, it was Ning Tao to grab the first.


    A month after his return, he It''s a breakthrough.


    "Hum Hum... "


    The vast and pure spiritual power poured in.


    In a dull sound, a strong breath came out of the other courtyard, which surprised the steel gun? Breakthrough? Is that too fast? Less than three years ago, the goalkeeper broke through the double in the disaster zone.


    In xianhuangjing, he remembers that the fastest breakthrough he made took 72 years.


    It can''t be compared at all.


    The steel gun grins bitterly, feeling that it won''t be long before the Immortal Emperor Wuzhong, who has just broken through, will be surpassed.


    But he gave it to the master of the pagoda and looked at it with time.


    He also has to work hard and redouble his efforts.


    It can''t be a burden to the sect leader. If it''s worthless, what''s the use of living?


    In fact, although the time tower is mysterious, the higher the level, the less effective it will be.


    It''s of little use to the supreme, and it''s of some use to the Immortal Emperor, but the effect is weakening. It''s not that we can make progress by closing the door several times and spending a few years.


    Those who are not strong at this level cannot understand.


    At this time, Ning Tao finally opened his eyes slowly in the room, flashed a touch of pure light, his mind was quiet, but his spirit was fuller and more comfortable.


    But with a cry in my arms, the long eyelashes of my eyebrows shook and slowly opened a pair of beautiful eyes.


    Shi Yao wakes up.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that Ning Tao was staring at her with a smile, full of tenderness. At this time, they were facing each other naked, and it was very clear where there was action.


    "Well You How can you... "


    Shi Yao blushed. She was really frightened and scared.


    It''s been such a long time. Why are you still so energetic? It''s more dragon than Dragon.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughs with satisfaction. Suddenly, with a big wave of his hand, a silver light falls down like the Milky way. It''s as soft as caressing the water.


    "How''s it going? What''s the difference? "


    On hearing this, Shi Yao was stunned. After half a sound, she suddenly said: "what a profound space attainments and induction, you have reached the point of integration with space."


    "I remember that elder Shiyi managed to master this step when he was at the peak of Xianhuang."


    Elder Shi Shang mentioned it a little bit, but it''s almost the same. The time is long and fierce, including her and Shi Yao. They have the purest blood of time and space. Now they can''t reach this level. Ning Tao is the first.


    How can this not shock her?


    And it seems that her spatial perception has also soared.


    Shi Yao was stunned for a moment. She tried to communicate and found that although she could not be as casual as Ning Tao, the integration of distance and space was only one step away.


    She was surprised and said, "did you find out? You and I are practicing together. In other aspects, our progress is normal, but the power of space is amazing and beyond common sense. Even the power of time has been increased? "


    "This Why on earth is this? Is it because you and I both know how to use time and space? "


    She has been holding on to this problem for a long time.


    It''s hard to understand.


    And Ning Tao, after listening to ponder, to tell the truth, he also found that when he and Tang Lan double repair, there was no rapid progress in some aspects.


    Do they have nothing in common?


    If sister Xia, Lin Yurou, Sophia, Yueying, Su Qian, Tong Yaqian, Miao Jingjing all have such a situation, it shows that it is normal.


    If it doesn''t appear, it means that a similar chemical reaction has taken place between him and Shi Yao.


    It''s because of the two of them.


    He thinks it''s the most likely.Thinking of this, Ning Tao immediately shook his head, comforted and said with a smile: "don''t worry, anyway, it''s a good thing. Now the power of space is rising, I can try to build a transmission array."


    "You can also help us. When we send this batch of resources back to the three worlds of the galaxy, we have a better chance of winning."


    Shi Yao is a little clever. She really needs to hold on to this matter. Just as she wants to speak, she suddenly blushes, and some places become restless again. She looks pitiful, but Ning Tao rushes on excitedly


    It was not until dusk that Ning Tao walked out of the other courtyard contentedly. He stretched himself and felt comfortable all over. It was time for him to do some business and arrange the transmission array in the underground space.


    We can''t break the connection with the third world of the galaxy.


    Although the seal can last for decades, it may only be a considerable number, which will change at any time. If he can find the seal stone, others will not weaken the seal?


    Now is the race against the clock.


    Whoever fights for more time wins!


    I don''t know what happened to the old man of the four realms? There is also the spirit of heaven. Now there is no news at all. In his heart, he is always restless.


    Ning Tao shakes his head. He happens to meet elder Duan and stops him to ask about the latest situation.


    After inquiring, I found out that so many things had happened.


    It''s been a mess outside, and now, ancient continents are even facing B-level natural disasters.


    Although surprised, Ning Tao doesn''t want to help. He is too sensitive. He can keep a low profile. It''s hard for Chen to divert his attention now. He''d better do his own work well first.


    Immediately did not dare to stay, and then after the mountain to find a geomantic treasure, will take out that underground space.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    The space is still the same, so is the transmission array.


    It''s the holy land of eternal life. Without a layer of contact, Ning Tao touches his chin and suddenly catches a glimpse of the abandoned array disk. Now it''s abandoned, and the whole array disk is full of spider web like cracks and scars.


    I''m afraid that even if Luo fan can''t fix this array.


    However, although the array disk doesn''t work, there seems to be a connection between it and the holy land.


    Ning Tao has a flash of inspiration. If he can keep this layer of contact, or transfer it to the transmission array in the underground space, won''t it save him a lot of effort?


    Is this the ready-made complementary of yin and Yang?


    And, if that''s all, he''s very sure. When he thinks about it, his eyes shine.


    "That''s it..."

 Chapter 3474

    Ning Tao has been trying for several days.


    The two kinds of defective transmission arrays are perfectly integrated to form a new one.


    Although it''s difficult to do it, there has been some progress. After consolidating her cultivation, Shi Yao also came to help. They shared their experiences and insights and had their own opinions on the arrangement of the transmission array.


    He also occasionally tries to break the last space lock, but it''s not the right time


    In the outside world, this large-scale battle can not be ended overnight. The original people also need life and death experience and transformation. Millions of people need to grow up, sacrifice and rise.


    In this fight, the origin of a family has a fourth Xianhuang strong, let the whole group excited.


    However, it seems that this dispute has nothing to do with Ning Tao. He just concentrates on the transmission array, which is a huge workload. Cross galaxy is different from cross star. It takes a lot of effort to arrange it.


    Time is also a big number.


    So the demand for the cultivation of space masters is very high


    There is no armour in the cultivation. I don''t know the year in the mountains. I''m in a hurry. But with a flick of my finger, day by day, month by month, Ning Tao lives a full life every day.


    The array is going well, but it will take time.


    But it can prove that this trip is feasible.


    When tired, Huyan clan leader, wind demon and others who come back from fighting have a drink. In the evening, they are pulled by Tang Lan and Shi Yao to practice together. It seems that they are stimulated by the war.


    I''m eager to enhance my strength.


    When encountering a bottleneck, he would go to the disaster forbidden area to chat with jiaozi. This guy is bubbling at leisure.


    I want to take a nap, but I can''t sleep for a while.


    He always stares at Ning Tao, blames him for waking him up, and seems to have fallen in love with him.


    However, Ning Tao has no time to start every time he comes, especially now that he has made a fortune, he has never been stingy with dumplings. Hundreds of billions of resources are thrown at them. In the future, this is the future of the original family.


    Once exposed, they can retreat here.


    It''s not going to be exterminated.


    As soon as they come and go, they become more familiar with each other.


    For example, fairy medicine, fairy wine, star beads, some natural materials and local treasures also make dumplings full.


    I had a good time as a child.


    Of course, he occasionally tells Ning Tao that although he belongs to the orcs, he can''t stand the high cultivation.


    Sometimes one or two words give Ning Tao some great inspiration, and he also found that dumplings are actually a bean curd heart with a knife mouth. It doesn''t matter whether the Terran or the ORC. They usually rely on sleep to pass the time.


    As long as you don''t mess with it, no matter how devastating your fight is outside, it''s still sleeping.


    Nature is actually very kind.


    It is said that it does not know how many years it has lived? Anyway, it''s just sleeping when you are sleepy. When you wake up, you''ll eat something when you''re hungry. Sometimes you''ll meet the enemy. If you fight, you''ll fight. If you can''t fight, you''ll run and go to sleep again.


    When he wakes up, sometimes the enemy is not his opponent if he doesn''t die of old age.


    So its life is very funny.


    But until one day, it met the owner, no suspense, it was defeated, even, can not escape, he was caught alive, it was the first time it was seriously injured.


    I''m also a person I admire from the bottom of my heart.


    I was impressed by him.


    Later, the man didn''t kill it, instead, he signed a contract with it, and then he followed his master around.


    Along the way, a lot of things happened, strange, colorful, it is also at this time to know that the outside world is so wonderful, and I have become so strong unconsciously.


    It''s an unimaginable power.


    Ning Tao asked him how he practiced it? In fact, it doesn''t practice very well. Just sleep on it.


    That''s the answer.


    Ning Tao is speechless. He has never heard of anything. If he sleeps, he can become very strong. However, dumplings never lie. It should be a gift.


    I really don''t know what its essence is?


    Ask it, it is also vague, always avoid the heavy.


    But can''t bear to grind, and hold hard, can only look aggrieved and said that this is the master''s ban.


    Otherwise, people who like to show off like it would have blown up the cowhide for a long time.


    At that time, he and his master traveled here, but the Master seemed to realize the secret. After closing the gate for countless years, he finally left the gate. However, he left behind a complex sentence: a gate of yin and Yang, two prohibitions.


    One prohibition is not to talk nonsense.


    The second is to order it to wait for him to come back.


    The gate of yin and Yang didn''t say it clearly, but it was sealed on its back and trapped it.


    Because the master deeply knows its temperament. Few people can control it except him. Once he plays hard, he can''t bear loneliness, which will cause disaster to the world.As for the last sentence, it''s just a complex one: "whether you can be detached or not depends on this last time..."


    Finish saying, more strange step five and a half.


    But that last step, the sixth step, always can''t go down, when dumplings back to God, people have disappeared.


    That''s how it was when it left its owner.


    Ning Tao listened attentively. This is the first time that he heard jiaozi talk about its owner. From this, we can judge that its owner must be a very powerful person.


    Even at the top of the world.


    I don''t know. Which one of the six people in the world?


    See dumpling depressed, Ning Tao busy comfort it a few words, the elder strength all day, since said will come back, that should not have any problem.


    With that, he quickly changed the topic and asked what the mysterious mark in his mind was?


    Dumplings look strange, like no accident, just a dry cough, vaguely said: "in fact, it''s very simple, something hidden in your body has been excited."


    "Because of some specific external factors, it''s like a part of you, for example, blood, talent, anti Anyway, it''s good for you. If you say too much, someone will trouble me... "


    Jiaozi muttered


    hearing this, Ning Tao understood something in his heart.


    I''m afraid that he still needs to go back to the galaxy to have a look. Some memories have been linked up.


    Say goodbye to the dumplings immediately. It''s the last step to perfect the transmission array. It''s time to go home.


    Back at the back of the mountain, Ning Tao tried thousands of ways to peel off that ray of induction. Finally, a few months later, he succeeded in transferring the connection between the array disk and the holy land to the Galactic transmission array.


    There was a flash of light, and the whole transmission array turned slightly, as if it could work.


    It''s like pouring into the soul and making it perfect.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao excitedly and cautiously infuses an immortal force. He swims along the lines to see if there is any damage. After a long time, his face is overjoyed. Finally, he succeeds, and the transmission array is completed.


    It seems like a simple step, but it took him a year and a half. Time is flowing.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    This happy laughter spread all over the back mountain, and also attracted Tang Lan, Shi Yao and Gu Qiong.


    Hurriedly came to this side in doubt.


    When Shi Yao fixed her eyes, a complete space inlaid into the world, and a huge transmission array, slowly rotating, a little fluorescent echo of an unknown place, very complete, no longer like a dead thing.


    "Cheng succeed? Husband, you have made it. "Shi Yao''s eyes brightened with a sense of shock and surprise.


    And Tang Lan, although there is joy on her face, but her heart is complicated. She pursed her red lips and said, "you, it''s time to go again? When can we not be limited to this? "


    With a bitter smile, Ning Tao is not far away. As long as he can win the seven world war, he will not be restricted any more.


    At that time, they can also meet Xia Jie and others.


    But on one side, guqiong was confused and didn''t know what they were talking about? Don''t understand, but at this time, Ning Tao suddenly looked at her, jiongjiong way: "you should have a lot of doubts now? Come with me and you''ll know everything. "

 Chapter 3475

    "With you? Go to Where are you going? "


    Guqiong was stunned for a moment, suddenly very nervous.


    And Tang Lan, when Yao all exclaimed, can''t help but complex way: "you Are you going to take her back there? "


    They didn''t know what to do about this sudden decision, but they didn''t think of anything else. After all, Gu Qiong''s identity was different from theirs.


    There is also a senior in the third world of the galaxy.


    It''s also suitable for cultivation.


    Ning Tao nodded solemnly. He thought that it was better for Gu Qiong to see sister Xuan first. Sooner or later, she might as well see it with her own eyes. After all, you can''t pull anyone into the water.


    He didn''t want to be estranged.


    So there is no double training so far.


    It''s not a little fuss. On the other hand, it may involve the whole fairy.


    Thinking of this, he held out his hand to him.


    Seeing this, Gu Qiong''s face was complicated, biting her red lips tightly, and her heart beat faster than before. She was even more nervous than when she was running for the saint. What was the secret hidden on the other side of the transmission array?


    In the end, she clenched her teeth, stretched out her jade hand and grasped Ning Tao.


    She believes in Ning Tao no matter what kind of monsters there are.


    "Now Do you want to go now? So urgent? " Tang Lan has some reluctant, can not help but nostalgia road.


    Although Shiyao is reluctant to give up, she knows the right and wrong. At this time, Ning Tao must go back, and sooner or later, she will go to the holy land of eternal life.


    And Ning Tao nodded, ready resources have been taken, there are a lot of corpses recently hunted.


    Energy consumption for transmission.


    If you go back one day earlier, the three realms will become stronger one day.


    It''s nearly four or five years since he left home this time. It''s time to go back and have a look. If it''s OK there, he decided to go to "Dragon Island" for a try.


    Nowadays, it is more and more difficult to improve our strength, and there are fewer and fewer things that can help us.


    If you want to advance by leaps and bounds in a short period of time, turn the tide around, and face the four yuwenchuan in the seven world war, I''m afraid you have to go to Longdao to find some opportunities.


    That will be the key to his success.


    "Huhu..."


    "Are you ready?" Ning Tao asks Gu Qiong in his arms, a hand has already called out the key to longevity.


    "Um ~"


    GU Qiong nodded, but was taken into yanglingjie immediately, which can reduce some resource consumption.


    The next second, the key to start the array disk, only to hear a buzz, at the foot of the transmission array, slowly started, a transmission force gradually wrapped Ning Tao.


    But what does it seem to capture? The power of consumption actually began to intensify, and the energy in the key quickly passed away.


    Originally, the energy stored in this key was enough for him to go back and forth alone, but now, it''s not enough just to go back. Seeing this, Tang Lan quickly asks for the help of the steel gun and puts the pile of corpses on the array.


    The energy of heaven and earth all around is also injected.


    It''s like a bottomless cave, greedy and thirsty for water. The aura of the whole back mountain is instantly thin.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao cheered: "throw all the corpses up, the energy is not enough, never stop..."


    When Yao several people have been working hard, the pile of tall corpse mountain crazy sharp reduction, even the two demon emperor''s corpses, also in the chaos into, but not a moment, turned into powder, scattered in the air.


    I didn''t expect that it would cost so much energy to take a strong man back.


    Far more than expected.


    The key also seems to weaken some of the prohibitions.


    Because of the fusion of longevity and time and space? If not, the energy consumption will definitely be greater.


    However, after Ning Tao took out the star bead of a ring, in an instant, all the energy was injected into the array, reaching a saturation level. His eyes lit up and he finally became a star? But then it was wrapped in a white light.


    "I..."


    "Whoosh ~"


    before you finish, you fall into a distorted space.


    And the white light is very dazzling, for a moment let Tang Lan steel gun a few people can''t open their eyes, but the next second, the light dissipated slowly, all around suddenly came the feeling of emptiness.


    The whole aura of heaven and earth in Houshan has been emptied. It will take a long time to recover.


    Ning Tao also disappeared on the array board


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At an ancient gate, a ray of light spurts out a figure and tries to stabilize it.


    The channel, the coordinates are still a little unstable.


    But it''s a success.


    Ning Tao is ecstatic. The familiar puppet Taoist naturally sees it at a glance. Seeing the return of the little Lord, he smiles with satisfaction. Is the Immortal Emperor triple? Good, good. It''s worthy of being a little master.


    But all of a sudden, he felt on Ning Tao and said in surprise: "how can you have the similar breath of Xuan girl? Is she a fairy? Wait for Wait, you don''t turn back a saint, do youThe puppet Taoist has a numb face.


    When he heard this, Ning Tao gave a dry smile, touched his nose, hurriedly and vaguely, and then flew away from the passage.


    There seems to be some guilt.


    "The first gate in the world, I''m back!"


    And the puppet Taoist watched him leave, sighed and said: "evil fate, what revenge? What''s the complaint? Big fairy, it''s been a lot of bad luck... "


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    After passing through tianqionghai and saying goodbye to the two elders, Ning Tao dodged a few times. After a while, he came to the seal Office of the galaxy. He came here to have a look first. Only if the seal is intact, he would feel at ease. This is the last line of defense.


    Three eyes are not here. It''s the emperor Shitian who is sitting in the town. His strong Buddha spirit is full of all around, which makes people cross.


    But the other half is full of evil Qi, both Buddha and devil.


    It''s amazing.


    "I''d like to see the master of the gate," the emperor said. Seeing Ning Tao''s return, the emperor was very happy and quickly bowed his hand.


    At this time, I dare not regard myself as an elder.


    In the world of practice, the strong are respected.


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile, quickly helped him, exchanged a few greetings, and then went to observe the seal. Although it weakened a little, it was no problem to stick to it for 30 years.


    So he can rest assured.


    As soon as I was about to go back, I suddenly remembered something. I turned over my hand and took out an ancient and simple ring breaking sword, which is a treasure of Buddhism.


    It was also an imperial instrument, which was given to him immediately.


    Emperor Shitian was surprised, but it was the emperor''s weapon? Gu Yuan''s soul swallowing jar was the envy of them. Unexpectedly, it was only a few years ago that he was able to own a supreme weapon.


    "Thank you so much for your treasure!" he said


    Ning Tao nodded, then with both hands on his back, he broke through the sky and disappeared into the starry sky.


    As soon as the emperor Shitian raised his hair, the man had disappeared.


    If he didn''t have a heavy ring breaking sword in his hand, I''m afraid he would have thought that scene just now was just an illusion. As a result, the strength of the sect leader would be more and more unfathomable.


    Emperor Shitian praised and sincerely admired


    Fairyland, outside the world.


    A man and a woman stand on the cloud, not in a hurry to go back, it is Ning Tao, and Gujun.


    I see the latter looking around blankly at the moment. Where is this? How weak is the law of heaven and earth? Let her have a kind of depression, seems to be able to bear the emperor strong, but also very reluctantly, what a weak planet?


    "This What is this


    "Fairyland, my hometown," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Gu Qiong was stunned. She thought a lot, but she didn''t expect that this little planet would be Ning Tao''s hometown? Can it breed this evil? How is that possible?


    At this time, Ning Tao opened his hands and chest, hugged heaven and earth, and said with a smile: "and this galaxy, I call it the Milky way, and it has another name, which is what you call it Holy land of eternal life


    "What What? "

 Chapter 3476

    "Long Longevity? The sage''s cave


    Guqiong screamed and widened her eyes. It was like being struck by thunder.


    Even breathing, all a sudden stagnation.


    More like a sculpture like rigid for a long time, the heart almost stopped, brain a blank, muddled.


    Ning Tao''s few words, just like a hammer after another, hit her brain melon seeds buzzing.


    It can be said that during this period, she imagined many possibilities? I''ve thought about all kinds of bad and crisis situations, but I didn''t think it would be holy land.


    Oh, my God, holy land, ruins of saints?


    Gujun thought she was going crazy now.


    For them, saints have always been an unattainable existence. For example, standing on the top of the clouds and on the top of the mountain, they overlook all living beings in the world and dominate all things in the world. They have reincarnation in one hand and nature in the other, and no one can match them.


    What a great existence it is?


    Hundreds of millions of monks are working towards them.


    And she also takes the sage as her goal. Although she knows that this is just a luxury, she never thought that she would be so close to the sage one day?


    Moreover, this is not the holy land of time and space, but a holy land that has not been discovered by the world.


    Or the greatest in legend Immortal sage!


    "This How could that be... "


    Seeing her emotional, Ning Tao hugged her and comforted her in a soft voice: "calm down first. Although it''s holy land, it''s not as beautiful as you think."


    "Gu Xuanxuan, sister Xuan, is in the sect I founded in front of me. 700 million years ago, in a great war, there was almost no source, so I had to seal myself in an immortal stone. I didn''t wake up until a few years ago."


    "If she had not been in the holy land of eternal life, with the magic of eternal life, she It''s not going to make it to the present. "


    "And the candle dragon died in that war!"


    Gu Qiong''s pupils shrank. With her intelligence, she naturally understood three points. With her excited expression, she quickly figured out a few points and quickly changed color: "that Can this holy land of eternal life allow foreign monks to live forever? "


    Under her tight gaze, Ning Tao nodded complicatedly, and suddenly let her clatter.


    I see. No wonder he kept it a secret.


    It''s a huge treasure from the point of view of Saint Xuan''s life of 700 million years.


    Who doesn''t want to live forever?


    Even if she, listen to some heart.


    If the holy land of eternal life is exposed, it will become the holy land of time and space, even It''s going to be worse.


    "Fortunately, I haven''t been found at the moment..."


    But as soon as she said that, Ning Tao shook his head and gave a bitter smile. He said: "why do you think the four major galaxies, big crape myrtle, big flood, big Tianming and star nest, can''t wait to kill me?"


    As he spoke, he walked slowly towards the lower door of the sky.


    However, Gu Qiong''s words made her cold and pale for several seconds.


    I understand. I didn''t expect that there was such an unknown event behind the world war. She regretted knowing about it.


    But a bite of teeth, or follow up.


    Now it''s too late to regret. She is very clear about what she will face in the future.


    That would be The world will not allow it!


    At this time, the world gate, medicine field.


    An exquisite stone suddenly "hums" at this moment, and a holy and pure breath gushes out. The next second, out of it comes a hazy shadow, covering the light, and a pair of beautiful eyes overlooking the distance.


    "The smell of the great fairy? No, it''s the breath of the sacred fairy order. Has the inheritance come? "


    Gu Xuanxuan whispered.


    There''s a little bit of complexity in the sound.


    I didn''t expect that she had come this far.


    She sighed, standing alone in the wind, not far away from her, a colorful lotus, slightly swaying, actually has a full 60 products.


    There''s a lot of energy in every move.


    However, in spite of such miraculous, he fell into a kind of silence, in which the wisdom did not wake up.


    That''s Xiaolian.


    The lotus of earth has not been available yet.


    Ning Tao has always been very concerned, but the situation makes him dare not act rashly, and he does not have the strength.


    The underworld people can''t move without saying.


    But he will make Xiaolian wake up.


    Just in the breeze, a couple of men and women suddenly come out of the crack and come to Gu Xuanxuan. Gu Qiong, who is hesitating and confused, suddenly looks up at Gu Xuanxuan like an electric shock in her mind.


    At this moment, time and space seemed to solidify.


    After 700 million years, the two generations of saints actually met at this moment, face to face, looking at each other tightly.


    It was so quiet all around.


    The atmosphere is so convulsive.Ning Tao dry cough, two big beauties don''t move, just looking at each other is not good, immediately round, dry smile way: "that, you talk, I go first."


    Finish saying, then foot bottom daub oil.


    Because he really can''t find a way out.


    Let them solve the problems between them. I feel redundant there.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a wild dragon spread all over the wasteland, shocking the whole world. The pure Dragon Spirit came from the direction of Ning''s courtyard, followed by the sound of a phoenix roaring for nine days.


    "Eh, is this the seal of Qianlong? Are you going to untie it? " Ning Tao was surprised.

 Chapter 3477

    More than ten years ago, when Ning longer and long Fenger were born, because they wanted to cultivate and polish the two forces, the seal was given by sister Xuan Qianlong seal.


    It allows for gradual absorption of both.


    So it''s better and easier to control the power of the Eucharist.


    Unexpectedly, in a flash, it''s time to crack the seal. Ning Tao has some feelings. Time flies.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Buzz..."


    Two pillars of light burst into the sky.


    One dragon, one phoenix, two huge virtual shadows roar.


    It has been suppressed for more than ten years. Today, it is finally able to break out of the seal, with a sense of arrogance.


    And the strong energy of heaven and earth converges.


    My own madness is growing.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and immediately goes to check. He has been suppressed for 18 years. What''s the matter?


    "Whoosh..."


    At this time, the Ning family compound.


    Gu Yuan, immortal, Xia Mengfei, Xiao Bai, Xiao Hong and so on are all here. They are both looking at each other closely. They are all shocked by the Dragon Phoenix''s Qi.


    What a powerful pressure?


    The strength of Long''er and feng''er is also increasing.


    "Ah Roar... "


    A roar, unexpectedly all broke the celestial realm.


    Xiaobai and Xia Mengfei have turned pale. They used to be earthly immortals, but it''s not good for them to go on soaring like this. They will not only affect the foundation, but also fall into power.


    Long er, they are too young.


    But at this time, a black robe figure in the sky came into the air. Because of the strong aura, the space stagnated for a few minutes. The aura, all things are celebrating and cheering.


    And the roaring Dragon Phoenix''s gas, as if at this moment sensed what? Suddenly stare at the past, bursts of low roar, huge eyes flashed a burst of anger, as if to recognize the seal of their fellow.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Ho ho ho..."


    Everyone was stunned and couldn''t help looking up.


    The next second, hundreds of people''s faces are all showing surprise color, in front of a bright, actually is the door owner.


    "It''s the Lord who has come back..."


    "Ha ha, that''s great, sect master, sect master..."


    Ning Tao looks down, smiles and nods. But then, in the face of the dragon and Shenfeng''s provocation, he has a funny look.


    Is it so spiritual?


    More than ten years, still remember to hate?


    And Long''er and feng''er are wrapped by these two huge energies, in a mysterious state, and their strength soars.


    It''s a good thing, but it''s not too good.


    There has been some vanity in the realm, and the energy of the whole heaven and earth is rushing to this side.


    If we don''t stop it, it''s possible to go to the emperor.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, immediately negative hand, light way: "I know, born with spirit, you can understand my words, advise you a, obediently controlled by my son, otherwise, I will let you loose wisdom."


    "On the contrary, if you wish longer and Fenger a hand, you will be invincible in the future."


    "Roar Roar... "


    However, his words elicited two roars.


    That Dragon Phoenix''s Qi, unexpectedly condenses up to 100 Zhang''s terror virtual shadow, one dragon one phoenix, unexpectedly roars.


    "Brother Tao, be careful, don''t hurt the child," Xia Mengfei and Xiao Hong called out, both worried.


    Ye Wanqing and others also breathed.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao threw a reassuring look at them, and then drank lightly: "bundle!"


    At the command, space is like an iron plate.


    The two ends are fixed in an instant.


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    Two virtual shadows roar and scream, but they can''t break free? A wave of uneasiness came to my mind.


    Even Long''er and feng''er groaned.


    "Hum, if you dare to disobey again, don''t blame the emperor for being rude to you," said Ning Tao with a cold look.


    However, the giant dragon, Shenfeng, suddenly roared up to the sky, shining. The dragon and feng''er were also shining. Under the attention of all the people, the two virtual shadows merged, and the Dragon Phoenix glared angrily.


    Body movement, actually broke free from the shackles.


    Roaring like a flash of lightning, straight away.


    "Not good..."


    Miao Jingjing, Sophia and others exclaimed.


    But Ning Tao gave a cold hum, and suddenly burst out a startling dragon song from his body. The sun was shining, like burning the earth, full of endless majesty.


    "Give me Scattered


    The power of the dragon body of the sun oppressed.


    The next second, that dragon Huang empty shadow instantly startled and screamed, as if saw a terrible creature, full of fear, a wave came, instantly scattered it.


    Xiaobai also exudes the power of ZuLong.If we don''t teach them some lessons, we don''t know how powerful they are.


    Xiao Hong and Xia Mengfei exude their prestige one after another. Each of them is the top dragon Wei and Feng Wei. They make these two spirits cry out like a mouse meets a cat. Although they are very strong, they are still young after all.


    Suddenly like Ning Tao came out the meaning of begging for mercy.


    I dare not make any more trouble.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao regained his authority, and longhuang''s Qi split into two and disappeared into both.


    At this moment, the gathering of heaven and earth''s energy eased a little bit. Under the attention of many people, the strength of Long''er and feng''er rose and fell, and it seemed that they were also suppressing, but this time they rose at least seven or eight times.


    I''ve been depressed for too long.


    The power of the holy body is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Not long after, with their efforts, they suppressed their cultivation to the third level of immortals, only promoted five or six levels. Even so, it was amazing.


    At least it''s unique in history.


    The 18-year-old fairy, everyone was speechless.


    At this time, Long''er and feng''er finally slowly opened their eyes and felt the surging power in their body. They were overjoyed. But then, with a mental report, they bowed to Ning Tao and said, "thank you, father. Uncle, sect leader, for your help."


    But Ning Tao laughs and looks at feng''er with a pretty face, joking: "your father has promised you to my boy. It''s OK to call him father earlier..."


    "You think it''s beautiful," said Xiao Bai, with a green face. Her muscles were shaking wildly, and she could not express her regret.


    Xiao Hong also cut it hard.


    Feng''er''s face turned red and shy, but Long''er nodded suddenly and was full of excitement.


    These two little guys are made for each other.


    "Father, am I more powerful now than when you were a child?" Long er waved his arm with confidence.


    But Ning Tao smiles and says: "don''t you just want to try how strong you are now? Come on, you two go up together and let my father see. What skills have you learned in my absence these years? "


    As soon as the words came out, Long''er and feng''er''s eyes brightened, they all laughed and said excitedly, "that uncle should be careful."


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Zuhuang Shu, Nirvana!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    Two monsters, in an instant.


    Ning Tao is surprised. He looks at Xiaobai and Xiaohong who are satisfied. He can''t help but laugh. Has he learned this? It''s kind of fun. It suits them.


    "The power of the dragon, the power of the Phoenix!"


    "Dragon Huang He Hit "No way


    The two great powers are merged into a whirlwind.


    Shocked the whole clan, even some of the emperor''s strong people turned pale, so strong, worthy of being the fourth son.


    This move brings together the full strength of the two.


    Drained all the power in the body.


    However, just played, but listen to Ning Tao light clouds, said with a smile: "have a good sleep."


    The next second, I heard a loud noise.


    The Dragon son and the Phoenix son are engulfed by an endless great force immediately, just for a moment, they lose consciousness.


    At the last second of thinking, I feel that I am facing the boundless ocean, the sea and the starry sky.


    "Well So strong... "

 Chapter 3478

    Long''er and feng''er are in a coma and fall from the air. Xia Mengfei and Xiao Hong catch them.


    One child is more than the other.


    It''s all baby bumps.


    "Why are you so heavy? They still can''t control their own strength. What if they hurt themselves? "


    Little red zuhuang complained.


    Miao Jingjing, Tong Yaqian and other girls are also very distressed.


    Ning Tao hasn''t come to speak in a hurry, but ZuLong, who has been watching, says angrily: "don''t use your eyes of women''s benevolence to distinguish right from wrong. It''s for the children''s good. How can you succeed if you don''t let them suffer a little?"


    "Ning and I went out of the world all the way. How much did we suffer along the way? How many tears? How much blood? Compared with us, they are already very, very happy. What does this injury mean? "


    "If we are the same as them, where is the best gate in the world now? How to defeat Yan Feitian? "


    "Little child, I can let you pet, but now, in the earth has been considered adult, never let you pet, let them all go to the three lines of defense to fight."


    "Life and death depend on life and fortune!"


    A long lost firm and domineering spirit emerged from ZuLong''s face.


    Xiaohei and Xiaohua are stunned. The ZuLong at this moment is just like the first ZuLong reappearance in archaic times.


    I haven''t seen big brother for a long time.


    Still so handsome.


    Ning Tao was silent, and he thought of the words jiaozi had said, but even if he asked Xiaobai, he couldn''t find anything? It is like a piece of white paper to the world.


    As for its relationship with the first ancestor dragon, if there is no answer? Then we have to go Dragon Island.


    There must be something there.


    Including Zuhuang!


    Qilin said with a smile: "don''t be angry. It''s all for the next generation. The starting point is good. But don''t forget, Yan Feitian, we have won, but can we relax? Don''t forget, there''s another yuwenchuan. "


    "It''s far from time for us to rest. If they don''t have the power to protect themselves, what''s the use of loving children when the four armies arrive in a few decades?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was a little silent.


    Nowadays, many of them have already had children. It''s not easy for them to get them. Naturally, they are very charming.


    After all, yuwenchuan is not like Yan Feitian. He will come to encircle them at any time. Although he knows there is such a threat, he is still a little relaxed in his heart. But now when he hears this, his face is full of ugly.


    Not for myself, but for the children.


    A firm will burns up in an instant.


    At this time, Xiao Hong''s words stopped, and she looked at Xia Mengfei with her eyes for help. The latter also said: "I can understand other things, but I don''t want them to fight with wild animals, right? There''s a giant star in the sky


    Now who doesn''t know it''s a battlefield of death?


    Even if there are all kinds of protection and fighting, the death rate has always been high, and it has always been the most cruel place.


    On the other side, on a willow tree, bao''er, gentle and quiet, sits on a branch, shaking her snow-white legs and playing with the willow leaves. The picturesque beauty, with elegant eyes, seems unmoved.


    There is a calmness beyond this age.


    Nothing can keep her in mind.


    Under the tree, Wu you, Xin Yue, five childe, Ning Xiaotian, six Princess and Ning Xiaoxian are all here.


    At the moment, they all look at the field nervously.


    Three lines of defense, passage, where is the real bloody place, even if they are also pale.


    But the next second, everyone looked at Ning Tao, waiting for the gatekeeper to decide. At this time, Ning Tao also returned to his senses, brushed his sleeve and said indifferently: "when they wake up, they will be sent to the battlefield immediately. They are not allowed to come back without my order."


    "Not only they, carefree and happy, but bao''er will all go. My ningtao''s people are fighting there. Can my ningtao''s children enjoy happiness here?"


    "But..."


    Xiao Hong is not reconciled.


    "Shut up and do it like this. Who dares to beg for mercy? I will not," Ning Tao''s golden pupil burst out with a cold stare.


    A terrible, heavy breath burst out.


    Millions of thunders are exploding in the sky.


    Hundreds of people on the court were so surprised that they quickly knelt down on one knee, arched their hands and yelled, "please obey the main law of the gate!"


    Xiao Hong is scared and mumbles a few times, but she is stopped by Xia Mengfei. Although she doesn''t have the heart, she knows that no one can change what Ning Tao decides.


    "Know I see... "


    Xiao Hong holds the child and says wrongly.


    But when I looked up, I felt resentful and cut ZuLong a hard look, this heartless thing.


    At a glance, Zu Longtou felt empty. Look at the sun, it''s big and round


    And worry free, happy is to cry without tears, not depressed, how there are them? It''s over.


    I''m afraid there won''t be a good day in the future.Xiaotian, Xiaoxian has a complicated face.


    Even if they want to go, I''m afraid no one will let them go. A baby refiner and a god refiner, if they go, they''re afraid they''ll make trouble and die. They''d better stay in the world.


    And Ning Tao straight face, directly step into the space crack, sometimes is to knock.


    Good results can be achieved only by combining grace and power.


    Originally, I planned to distribute all the treasures, but now it seems that I''d better wait a few days to frighten them.


    And now there is one thing he has to prove


    A moment later.


    "Well Ah, it hurts. Be gentle, mother, my ears are going to fall off, "Ning Tao bared his teeth and begged for mercy.


    Mother, demon month, with a black face, wrung his ears hard, like a raging tiger, said angrily: "well, you don''t come back for several years, and you want to send my grandson to the place of death as soon as you come back?"


    "What do you want to do? Ah? My three granddaughters will also suffer. They are going to have an accident. I''m not finished with you... "


    Mr. Ning, Master Wu Chenzi and his wife are all laughing bitterly. Looking at the whole world, they are the only ones who can suppress Ning Tao.


    "My mother, don''t worry. I have promised you that there will be no accident," Ning Tao said with a bitter smile, and quickly comforted his mother.


    "Hum, it''s better to be like this, or you won''t be spared," said the demon moon, releasing her hand angrily.


    Ning Tao, with a smile on his face, offered his mother tea and water, pinched his waist and beat his back, and said tentatively, "by the way, mother, that, I Where is my father? "


    "Your father?"


    "Who is your father?" Demon month min a tea, some didn''t react to come over, subconsciously asked.


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, and demon month, also a little pause, rubbed rub head, hesitated way: "also ah, your that dead ghost old father doesn''t even have a grave."


    "By the way, what''s the name? Alas, how can I have such a poor memory when I''m old? It''s like Wu Brother Wu... "


    Ning old son has been in one side indignant, but his eldest son, a mouth, but forget to say what, right, what is his eldest son''s name?


    "Rather Ning Yu... "


    Ning Tao''s face has changed gradually. It''s not the problem of old age and bad memory. Even if my grandfather is old enough, he just wants to be weak. But my mother is already immortal. May I have a bad memory? Even forgot my father''s name?


    He grew up. No, it seems that he never thought about his father since he came to Ning''s home.


    I remember my grandfather said that my father was angry and disappeared. After looking for him for a long time, I didn''t find him. I think he was dead.


    No one ever mentioned it again.


    Even he never thought of his father, as if she had only her mother.


    On one side, Wu Chenzi and the teacher''s wife all looked puzzled. They all felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 3479

    "Little fellow, this What''s going on? " Master no dust son a face surprised to ningtao sound.


    How can a great monk have a bad memory?


    And they''re not very old?


    Ning Tao calm face shakes his head, but if really something, actually forget? He felt the mysterious mark shining in his mind. Does this thing have anything to do with his father?


    And the memory it has been suppressing is about the father? But why does it do that?


    Where is father?


    It can''t be an ordinary person, can it?


    Why let everyone forget?


    This mysterious mark has been helping yourself since the time and space mountain, and a little power can save you from danger.


    I''m afraid you can''t do it with ordinary abilities, can you?


    What''s going on?


    Ning Tao frowned.


    And at this time, he saw his mother, demon month in a daze, also don''t know what to think? He then said with a busy smile: "eh, mother, your bracelet is very beautiful."


    Said, then took in her hand.


    A force of divine thought, quickly check her body, and even communicate with Lian Xing, decided to use the origin of fairyland.


    Trying to find the source of bad memory?


    Do they also have mysterious marks in their minds?


    But looking around, nothing? Even in the sea of souls, there is nothing different.


    "Strange..."


    "What''s good about this bracelet? However, it seems that who gave it to me, eh? Who is it? How did you forget? Oh, it seems to be your dead father... "


    The demon moon muttered.


    She has been wearing this bracelet for so many years, but I feel like I haven''t noticed it for many years.


    "My father?" Ning Tao in front of a bright, hurriedly begged his mother to take off the bracelet, let him carefully observe.


    This is an ordinary shell bracelet. It''s not worth much money. It''s very ordinary. However, who made it? It''s very delicate and attentive. It seems that it has been for many years. Nothing else?


    "How''s it going? Did you find anything? " Teacher Niang, the month has no cold busy sound, these two people unexpectedly successively in a daze.


    It''s so weird.


    Ning Tao heard the speech and shook his head. This bracelet should have been made by his father for his mother.


    But it''s a normal bracelet.


    He frowned. Suddenly, he noticed the mysterious mark. Since this thing can suppress and alleviate, is it also useful for his mother?


    Thinking of this, he could not help but try to activate the mysterious mark, but only let it flash a few times, there was no movement.


    Ning Tao sighed and could only give up. He returned the bracelet to his mother and said, "mother, let''s go and build a tomb for my father? You can''t make him a loner. "


    "Build a tomb? What tomb? For whom? " Demon month a face is curious, another pair of nervous appearance.


    I think something''s wrong with who?


    However, Ning Tao and Wu Chenzi look at each other without cold. His face changes. He says: "mother? Or did you just say that my father still has no tomb? Have you forgotten? Just now? "


    "You Your father? When did I say that? Do you have any? " Demon month blankly scratched to scratch a head, a face don''t understand.


    I don''t remember what I just said.


    "Why? How many sons did I have? I feel like I can''t remember anything? " Ning''s face was distressed.


    Three people were silly, staring at both, as if the more asked, the worse the situation.


    Ning Tao doesn''t dare to mention his father any more. With his face changing, he asks the master to take care of them, but he leaves. He wants to see how other people remember?


    For example, uncle Ning Yucai.


    However, after a long circle of asking dozens of people, only one useful information was obtained Ning Yuwu!


    That''s the name of his father.


    Apart from that, there is no clue.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he rode Xiaoshuang, a black-and-white tiger, back to the earth, to the Ning family, to the ancestral hall of the Ning family, and even used the method of connecting the origin of the world and the blood, but there was no one who echoed his blood.


    With his strength and the help of the origin of the spirit world, if his father is still there, he will be able to find it.


    Unless it has fallen.


    He sat alone for a long time in silence.


    On one side, Xiao Shuang is already close to the demon king. He has extraordinary blood, but he can''t turn into a human, but he is very close to Ning Tao, like a cat in his arms.


    I don''t know how long later, Ning Tao suddenly shook his head, as if to think of something, patted Xiaoshuang, said in a deep voice: "go, someone will know the inside story."


    The spirit of Xiao Shuangdun comes and turns into a black-and-white tiger. Ning Tao jumps up. In an instant, he feels as fast as the wind and lightning at his feet.


    Xiao Shuang, is he going to be the demon king? It seems to have been separated from the dark golden tiger.


    Compared with the white tiger, it is no inferior.


    In the future, achievements will be unlimited.Before long, both of them burst out of this void crack. This is a gorgeous starry sky. A starry continent is always bright and dazzling, and a 24 grade green lotus, rooted in the sea of stars, is swaying slightly.


    But somewhere in the mainland, a green robe figure is playing chess with a boy. It is Qinglian and Lihuang.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao pats Xiaoshuang and flies over. He even cuts the passage to reveal the puppet Taoist who is meditating. The three of them are all stunned.


    Ning Tao is seldom impulsive?


    What''s going on here?


    No nonsense, Ning Tao turned over and jumped down. He said in a deep voice: "I only ask one thing. Who is my father?"


    "You Your father? "


    Li Huang Leng for a moment, very confused, looked at the green lotus and the puppet Taoist, their looks also changed.


    "Why do you ask that? Your father, don''t you know? " Qinglian Xianhuang has a strange face.


    "Don''t be confused with me. My father just disappeared in the holy land. Don''t you know? He also used his means to make my mother and everyone forget him. If it wasn''t for the special circumstances, I still can''t remember him. "


    "You''re a channel keeper, a gate keeper. You don''t know anything about this?"


    Ning Tao is angry.


    Hearing this, Qinglian and the puppet Taoist looked at each other. They were surprised and changed. Is there such a thing? Impossible? What will disappear in the holy land?


    No one can ignore the prohibition of saints.


    Even sages can''t come in and go out quietly.


    They didn''t feel it at all.


    But Ning Tao''s words don''t seem to be true. After hearing what he said, Qinglian looks at the puppet Taoist. If anyone knows, it must be him.


    It is older than the holy land, and has followed the saint for a period of time, and knows more than itself.


    In the eyes of the three men, the puppet Taoist was so absorbed that he calculated one or two things silently. Then he sensed the prohibition and realized something. Suddenly he said, "your father, Ning Yuwu, is not an ordinary man, but what I don''t know? "


    "In a word, he is not in the rules. Maybe it is the means left by the immortal sage when he set up the holy land."


    "As for other things, I know very little. Maybe you can find some clues after you become the Lord of this holy land. Master, there are some secrets left behind, but I can''t tell you now. It''s the rule."


    Ning Tao is silent after hearing this. Does he say that his father is an accident? Not in the control of the puppet Taoist?


    Or a saint, a secret.


    Once you sigh, you want to turn around and leave.


    However, as soon as he turned around, the puppet Taoist suddenly said: "if you really want to know, there is only one way, that is the mark in your mind."


    "It seems to be a kind of lineage. If there is no accident, it is your father who left it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao trembled and froze for a moment. He said: "thank you very much."


    Then he left here with Xiaoshuang.

 Chapter 3480

    Above the clouds, Ning Tao sits quietly. The size of heaven and earth is like clouds in his eyes.


    Let him fall into a long silence.


    The word "father" confused his mind.


    How many secrets are there in this holy land?


    "Chaos holy body, ZuLong, zuhuang, the projection of an eternal Island, the shield of yin and Yang, and father..."


    He really can''t understand.


    Sage? master worker? What is it for?


    At this time, murmur: "he looked up and said," if you are confused, then you look up? What would you do... "


    The world gate, the medicine field.


    On the one hand, the colorful clothes are floating, beautiful and tender.


    One side of the skirt swaying, beautiful.


    The two girls look at each other, and their beautiful eyes are full of complicated words. But when they come to their mouths, they don''t know what to say? Two generations of saints have the same destiny.


    After a long time, Gu Xuanxuan said softly, "you Hate me? "


    "Hate you? Why? "


    Gu Qiong was puzzled.


    "Because you chose Ning Tao, a large part of the reason is that I was attracted by the aura of saints. Later, I used some means in the inheritance of saints."


    "As long as you practice the holy fairy order, you will be attracted by it, just like a fish, smelling the bait."


    Gu Xuanxuan explained.


    Hearing this, guqiong understood, but she was calm, because she didn''t feel malicious, and she didn''t have a sense of anger to be used.


    Unless master Xuan is for her good.


    Because she''s from the past and she''s very clear about herself.


    Moreover, from Ning Tao''s point of view, he can hardly pick out any flaws except his identity as a holy land.


    Looking at the whole world, no one is his opponent under the older generation. In terms of talent, he is also the best, and the later one is the best. His character is very good and matches her very well.


    The important thing is that she has feelings for Ning Tao.


    So even if it''s calculated, it''s not bad.


    She thought about it and finally shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    "So, do you regret it?"


    Guqiong shook her head and said: "until now, I didn''t know how much pressure he was under for my promise. Since I chose, I won''t regret it."


    "But there are some fears..."


    She remembered that in the starry sky, Ning Tao asked jokingly, if I was the enemy of the whole universe, would you stand on my side? At the time, she did not answer.


    Now There is no answer.


    There was a smile on Gu Xuanxuan''s face, a touch of comfort and a sigh. After all these years, the younger generation seemed to be the same as her.


    However, the only difference from before is that she and candlelight have already paved the way ahead.


    She stepped forward slowly, holding Gu Qiong''s jade hand, and said with a smile, "don''t think so much. It''s normal to be afraid. When I learned that I was going to be the enemy of the whole universe, I was almost stunned, but it''s better to be crazy than to be bound."


    "So, I chose to fight. Although I failed, I believe Ning Tao will win..."


    Gu Qiong''s beautiful eyes are shining.


    Gradually, she heard the story of master Xuan.


    A breeze blowing, everything is so comfortable, full, a full green seed, not far from the 60 pin five color Zulian, still did not bloom.


    Tiantianmen is also busy. Five young generals go to the front line, and many disciples decide to go.


    All the young masters have gone. Why don''t they go? If you are not strong, you will die in the end.


    In the third world, less than one percent of the people took part in the war.


    There are more people, the strong and the scattered, who are practicing by themselves and are unwilling to do the work of death.


    However, under the influence of tiantianmen, there are also people who have retreated from the front line, gradually affecting all living beings in the three realms. People''s hearts are not old, and the three realms will die. If we can twist the power of self-defense into a rope, there is still a glimmer of hope.


    Now, with the revival of aura in the three realms, there are more and more strong, and a lot of immortals.


    Everyone is militant and prosperous.


    I don''t know how many times stronger than that year?


    It''s all due to the war of death. If the five young masters can fight, they will set off a new upsurge.


    Let more people realize the importance of danger.


    Spontaneously came to join the army.


    Today, the army of the three circles has expanded to 600 million people. Even if it is consumed rapidly, it can be filled quickly. Moreover, the remaining people are elites and elites.


    Survivors of the storm.


    Its combat effectiveness and experience have skyrocketed.


    Everything is under the eyes of Ning Tao''s Dharma. He observes all living beings in the three realms with his heart. After thinking about it, he suddenly takes out a few things, including 16 blood stained demon pills and nine broken corpses, all of which exude the power of the emperor.There are also dozens of Royal human and animal remains.


    This is what he collected and accumulated in the past few years, and what he found from the ring.


    There is also the accumulation of ancient gods.


    With a wave of his hand, he handed over more than half to Xiao Shuang.


    Take it to the world of spirits and the world of demons to enhance the origin.


    In this way, the royal rules will be stable.


    This is a critical moment. The three realms need a huge amount of energy to create their own 69 day disaster.


    Xiaoshuang gladly accepted the order, because Ning Tao fed it a blood pill, which was the most helpful for it, while the rest of the corpses were absorbed by the fairyland in a melting pot.


    The next second, he flashed to the eternal blood pool, which exuded strong and fierce blood.


    Mixed with great energy.


    Every moment, fresh blood essence is injected.


    This is the place where millions of disciples love and hate. Although they can improve their accomplishments, they are too painful and hard-earned. The longer they persist, the stronger they become.


    But today, the master of the gate came. With a wave of his hand, thousands of jade bottles, large and small, appeared in front of him.


    A stream of blood and gas filled the air.


    It seems that there is still pressure, so that people nearly suffocate.


    "What''s in it? Is it a wild beast? " People were suspicious and nervous.


    But when Ning Tao grasped it in vain, thousands of jade bottles burst in front of him. He saw thousands of different colors of essence and blood, showing different intensities. Some of them could reach the sky even though they had only one drop, and turned into beasts one after another.


    A vivid monster roared up to the sky.


    Most people haven''t seen it.


    Some of these are from the fight between the great fairy and dahonghuang, some from Jizan, and some from the inside information.


    There are all kinds of ancient gods.


    The next second, Ning Tao uses his means to strengthen the ancient blood pool and forge vessels to make it more magical.


    And thousands of regiments of blood, then Qi Qi into the blood pool, not finished, a bright color, age-old herbs, pills, materials, not into.


    The sun flame is refining the essence and blood below.


    It''s like a liquid medicine.


    Although the blood essence in the blood pool becomes rare, it is more powerful, purer, strange and extraordinary.


    In the end, what does Ning Tao think is worse? Unexpectedly, he turned his hand and took out the bell milk crystal, condensed the immortal golden sword, and did his best to peel off a little bit of crystal awn.


    Although there is only a little bit, just like ordinary broken drill, but the energy contained is unimaginable.


    At least he didn''t dare to swallow it.


    And the whole blood pool, like some kind of chemical reaction, steaming white gas, gushing bubbles.


    It''s like a pot of boiling red water.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded his head with satisfaction. He just told him a few words and rushed to the next place.


    However, the disciples were dull, and the blood pool in front of them was not luxurious. It was twice as large and even more magical. Some monster lines were automatically drawn on the edge. If there was a blood mist, it turned into a monster directly.


    One of the disciples boldly tried, but found that the energy was so huge that he became red all over.


    Actually on the spot, he broke through the strength.


    Everyone was boiling and jumped out of the blood pool one by one


    "Ouch..."


    On the door, Ning Tao looks down.


    He is looking at the trend of the dragon, the general trend, and the pattern of the whole fairyland, trying to transform the eight trigrams of geomantic omen.


    Soon, he took out a head of Youlong, which was actually a vein of mines. He used his great means to communicate with the source and buried it in the foot of Wudang Mountain to enhance the array.


    It can not only fill the dragon vein, but also enhance the inside information, so as to make this treasure land, the holy mountain, more powerful.


    Three of them run through the middle region.


    Fourth, it''s like a giant dragon. It''s not only in four regions, but also at the foot of Wudang Mountain.


    Use a piece of rare God mine to press the array.


    And the whole clan was terrified. What happened today? It seems to be the master''s means that the earth is shaking and the thunder is flashing? But no one dares to ask.


    Being worried, the sect leader rushed to the next place.


    Yao Xiantang, Ning Tao came here. A few years ago, he got the "eight trigrams Jinshen record" in the calcined immortal hall. He passed it on to his younger martial uncle. He is full of energy and energy. Especially in recent years, he has surpassed Yao Xiantang.


    Both of the two hall leaders have been able to forge the king''s ware, and the ten disciples under their command are all masters of the Jin stage.


    It is the envy of yaoxiantang.


    Jiuyang Danjing can''t keep up with the progress.


    They have already refined all the Wang Dan recorded above. The Lord of the hall even created several kinds of recipes, which played a great role, but they were only a drop in the bucket after all.


    It''s hard to move without inheritance.


    This time, Ning Tao came to solve this problem. He took out a lot of seeds, herbs and pills and gave them to yaoxiantang.Ye Tian, Yao Wang and others are overjoyed. They are all high-quality elixirs and even divine medicines.


    I can''t imagine.


    Then Ning Tao turned over his hand and took out an ancient book and a scroll of sheep''s skin and handed it to the king of medicine, which were "records of flowers and strange herbs" and "fire Yan God Dan Jing".


    This is the inheritance of Dan Scripture, and the product level is quite high, which is found from the inside information of ancient gods.


    It''s one of the most valuable things.


    In addition, he also gave the king of medicine an imperial alchemy stove with three feet and two ears, and nine phoenixes as the fire port


    It''s called Nine Phoenix gathering stove!


    Yao Wang''s happiness is about to faint, holding the parchment roll, cauldron stove, panting, straight convulsions, tears DC, but also excited toward ningtao kowtow.


    Help me in the snow.


    At the moment, he feels that he is the happiest person in the world!


    "Long live the master, no, hundred million years old, no, forever..."

 Chapter 3481

    The urgent need of yaoxiantang has finally been solved. Huoyan Shendan Scripture is the best way to refine Shendan, which contains thousands of products. It is absolutely the first-class inheritance in the world.


    No less than the eight trigrams jinshenlu.


    Guess, it''s the supreme collection of ancient shadow, isn''t it?


    There are also a lot of prescriptions, techniques and experiences. More than 100 copies have been left.


    Ning Tao didn''t stay. Under the convulsion of the king of medicine, he moved away and came to the calcined immortal hall. Here are the two pillars of the world. The stronger they become, the stronger the three realms become.


    After all, the refined pills and magic weapons are used by all living beings in the three realms. They are the direct beneficiaries.


    They also don''t hide their secrets. They know that it''s difficult to separate the two channels by their own efforts. Therefore, every once in a while, they call together famous alchemists and alchemists from the three circles to exchange ideas and give advice.


    Some danfang and others were even made public.


    In order to better expand the three realms.


    Of course, there is a premise. What if someone harbors evil intentions? Therefore, we must first join the three armies.


    Vow to fight for all living beings in the three realms


    Nowadays, the quality of pills and the strength of magic tools are getting higher and higher, and both of them are becoming more and more prosperous.


    The number of alchemists and alchemists is also increasing.


    More than ten times than a few decades ago.


    Don''t think that the king of medicine is too impolite. When they see the veins that Ning Tao has taken out, the two hall leaders, Liu Lao and Wu Lao, lose their chin. Especially when they see Shenkuang, they are going crazy. They are more than one.


    It is said that the masters of the demon world and the world of ten thousand spirits all set up several amazing immortal mines with abundant resources.


    They were told the location.


    When is it needed? You can send someone to mine.


    Even if they are constantly refining and consuming, these veins can be easily refined for hundreds of years, or even longer.


    Because they have been integrated with the three realms, and will slowly reproduce and improve their quality.


    In addition, there are more than 8000 pieces of broken weapons, which can be recycled. There are more than 4100 pieces of them. There are seven pieces for the emperor and one for the emperor.


    Let them understand and study.


    It''s just so grand, generous and heroic.


    There are also some experience in refining weapons, and even the legendary methods of refining weapons, such as five bird fan, dragon halberd, gentleman''s sword They are all famous magic weapons in the world.


    Do you feel crazy in the next moment? Is it rich enough?


    Have you been taken care of?


    "My God, it''s so cool..."


    Countless people scream and wail. Old Wu faints on the spot and gets excited. Old Liu has red eyes and tears his clothes to give his life to Ning Tao.


    It''s like there''s no reward, only a promise.


    A group of big men, also crazy, scream to Ning Tao, that scene, simply can''t look directly at.


    Ning Tao has a black face. How many people he rushes over and how many people he beats? It''s not that he is attacked by the cold. However, Yan Mo protects his whole body and insulates him from these monsters. After a while, thousands of people are beaten black and blue by them.


    One by one, they lay on the ground and moaned.


    However, although black and blue, that one is still full of excitement and excitement, ecstatic.


    Ning Tao''s face was black. He was really afraid. He immediately took Yan Mo to the next place and went through Tianxia temple, huzong formation and Tianxia college Leaving the prepared treasure, even casting opportunities to the three realms.


    If anyone can get away with it, it''s their luck. After all, he was the same.


    Let more people have opportunities.


    The Sutra Pavilion, which used to be a sparse third floor, is now suddenly full. There are dozens of imperial dharmas, secret arts, hundreds of immortal dharmas, and thousands of Taoist dharmas.


    And each one is the best of the best.


    After going through the waves, he was finally favored and collected by the ancient gods, and has been preserved until now.


    How else can they get into their treasure house?


    Before that, the most powerful Dharma in tiantianmen and cangjingge, except for Gongfa and ancient Dafa, belonged to Jinyang Sanshi, which was once given by Jinyang supreme. It was the best imperial Dharma, but it was only fire system, which had certain limitations.


    However, it''s different now. Ning Tao took out three copies of the best imperial Dharma.


    One of them is suitable for the public to practice.


    In addition to these three books, Ning Tao actually took out another copy of the imperial Dharma. No, it should be said that it is the quasi holy Dharma "divine skill". It is an extremely profound Dharma, which contains the way of God. Practicing this dharma can touch the supreme realm.


    Turn eternal power into power.


    It is better than the supreme Dharma, but slightly weaker than the real Dharma, so it can be regarded as quasi Dharma.


    It immediately replaced the position of Jinyang three styles.


    In addition, there are 13 copies of Shangpin emperor''s law, 33 copies of Zhongpin emperor''s law and several copies of Xiapin emperor''s law.And it contains thousands of kinds, which is more complete than a sect. There are also some blood skills, which are very suitable for those who have practiced the blood formula of all souls.


    The Sutra Pavilion suddenly became rich.


    Immortal immortal, I can''t be more surprised.


    Because the power he controlled was the owner of the Sutra Pavilion, and he even got a gift from Ning Tao.


    It''s a golden magic weapon.


    It''s a cloud that can change any shape.


    To be honest, this magic weapon is very practical, but he has no time to give full play to its power. He has to give it to the immortal elder.


    He is the best at this.


    After that, both the external and the internal have been transformed and strengthened. Ning Tao has come to the treasure house of tiantianmen. There is a lot of inside information, but it is too low-end.


    The whole treasure house of tiantianmen is in the hands of sister Xia. She is the chief manager of the first door in the world.


    However, in front of her, Ning Tao expanded the small space of the treasure house several times, and even incorporated some space rules. It was stronger and broader, which was equivalent to a small world. Suddenly, it was empty.


    But the next second, with a wave of his hand, there are piles of high-level and vast resources.


    Tens of trillions of stars.


    Magic weapons, magic weapons, magic medicine and so on are all piled up.


    Although it has expanded, it will be filled up again soon. Sister Xia, ye Wanqing, Zhou Ru and others can''t help but be stunned. Where did they get so many treasures?


    Is this robbing Taoist Duobao?


    Don''t tell them, Ning Tao has moved Huanyu.


    "My God..."


    Looking at this vast treasure house, Xia Jie and others are so excited that they feel that tiantianmen is really like a big Mac, full of inside information and a giant.


    When you have money, you have enough confidence and a strong waist.


    Ning Tao also summoned the whole clan and distributed rewards according to their merits, including three eyes, Bai Yue, Luo Tian, the king of beasts, Xiao Chen, Mozu, HAOGE, Xizu and Xiao Yuanbai They all received the imperial ware, the Royal ware and the Royal ware respectively.


    He also brought back one hundred jin of taiyishenshui.


    This is a million drops of magic water. I can''t say anything else. At least the past 30 years will be enough. I believe that the strength of the three sectors will soar in the near future.


    And the three world melting pot also refined the demon emperor beast Dan and so on, which he had thrown down before, and has stabilized the law.


    The bottleneck of heaven and earth has soared.


    Believe, enough to give birth to their own Immortal Emperor.


    After the combination of en and Wei, of course, there is still an important play to play, that is Yin Yang Hehuan Gong.


    Sister Xia, xianyueyi, Lin Yurou and other women''s army''s accomplishments are all uneven, high and low. But this time, if they are practicing together with the Immortal Emperor, I think it''s a big chance to make their strength rise.

 Chapter 3482

    Although Ning Tao has been protecting them all the time, he can''t be around all the time.


    We still need to have a certain degree of self-protection.


    Otherwise, it is difficult to convince the public.


    In such a big world, if the master doesn''t have a few strong men, isn''t he poor? Isn''t it a shame?


    Let alone Help Ning Tao share his worries.


    However, as soon as I heard about the double cultivation, all the women were dubious and happy with Zen. They all practiced to the highest level. However, the effect of double cultivation is different from what he said. Is it so magical?


    Li Bingbing, Su Qian, and magic moon are suspicious. They all think Ning Tao is bluffing them with such words.


    It''s hunger and thirst.


    I''m afraid I''ve been anxious for a few years.


    It is said that she brought back a woman, but no one has seen her all the time.


    However, it was not until one day later that the turbulence came from Miao Jingjing ''.


    The girls were surprised. Did they really break through? If they remember correctly, Jingjing just broke through three months ago.


    How could it be so fast?


    Even if her talent is very good, three months to break through a level of king, too fast, is to take what?


    The women still don''t believe in that pair of cultivation methods.


    However, this kind of thing is not exclusive, many of them still want to have a baby.


    What''s more, Miao Jingjing is obedient to Ning Tao. She is like a good cat. She must be acting together.


    But at this time, Ning Tao quietly left the room, seems to be afraid to disturb Jingjing rest, but a turn, into the shadow of the moon, the magic of the room.


    The women didn''t care.


    They are busy with their own affairs. Although they all want a baby very much, the alchemy of alchemy, the cultivation of medicinal materials, and the cultivation of children


    Each has its own thing to do.


    But one day later, a wave suddenly passed out. It seemed that the magic moon had successfully broken through the devil''s five fold. Not long after, the shadow of the moon also broke through the eight fold.


    This surprised all the women. What''s the matter? All three broke through? Is it a coincidence?


    What kind of pills should I bring back?


    Su Qian and Li Bingbing are both blushing and secretly blaming that this villain is still mysterious. They are already married. Do you want to play some tricks?


    But they really wronged Ning Tao, at this time, a mandarin duck war ended, Ning Tao contented lying in that comfortable, moon shadow and magic month tired not light, clever by him in his arms, listening to him say things outside.


    When it comes to martial arts competitions, you have to reveal your identity almost. One thing is more dangerous than another.


    Let the moon shadow worry.


    The world will become more and more dangerous in the future.


    And magic month is biting red lips, as if there is something to say, but the lips wriggle, speechless.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao seemed to understand something, comforted and said with a smile: "you should still worry about Xiaoxian, right? Don''t worry, it will be OK. Xiao Yuanbai is a good master, and the elder emperor Shitian will instruct Xiaoxian. "


    "The immortals and demons can be integrated, and the Buddhas and demons can be integrated. Believe Xiaoxian, he is my daughter, and she will be no weaker than her brothers and sisters at that time..."


    On hearing this, moyue was so excited that her eyes were filled with tears. Ning Tao''s words were equivalent to calming the sea god needle, which made her feel at ease and moved.


    The next second, she blushed and got into bed.


    Ning Tao is surprised, next second unexpectedly exclaim.


    "Oh..."


    The shadow of the moon is also red. In a moment, I suddenly understand what it is. It''s really cheap. This little villain


    Beautiful spring is so wonderful.


    In fact, several women''s accomplishments should be much higher than they are now. They are not weak in talent, and they have more time to practice. Even Xianjun can''t go too far.


    The reason is that they gave some of their resources to Gu Yuan, immortal, Lihuang and other predecessors.


    Because they know that in the real war, Ning Tao is not at ease that they are on the front line. Therefore, good steel needs to be used on the blade, and the strength of senior Guyuan and others will become stronger, in exchange for permanent peace in the three realms.


    Therefore, their cultivation resources are even lower than those of the ordinary Immortal King.


    Time tower and other privileges were also allowed out.


    Therefore, in tiantianmen, Xia Mengfei and other women''s armies are highly respected by the clan. They have a thorough understanding of the major issues and are one of the few female heroes.


    Even immortal people are convinced.


    When Ning Tao learned about it, he was only touched. No wonder his accomplishments were lower than expected.


    It seems that some of the resources he sent back from time to time were also let out by them.


    However, instead of blaming the women, he encouraged them, but what should be used must be used.Otherwise, what would he work so hard for?


    Three days later, all the women finally felt that something was wrong. Ning Tao went to the rooms of Zhou Ru, Su Qian, Li Bingbing and other women. The three women''s strength actually broke through, and they all broke through several times in a row.


    Especially Zhou Ru, she entered Taoism later, so among several women, her cultivation is the weaker one.


    But now it has broken through the fairyland.


    Li Bingbing, Su Qian, strength has also been enhanced, and no side effects, yin and Yang harmony.


    Sophia''s daughters are bored and want to find out what''s going on. But the girls who broke through before are all consolidating their cultivation. It''s not until Miao Jingjing comes out that all the girls finally understand the truth. They are really double cultivation.


    But it''s not joyful Zen.


    It''s a Yin Yang Hehuan Gong!


    I don''t know how many times more powerful they are. What''s more, the most important thing is that they benefit the most.


    Because Ning Tao''s cultivation is too high, the power of those increases is a drop in the bucket for him, but for all the women, it is almost explosive, and it is only to cultivate to the first or second heaven.


    If they reach the Ninth Heaven, their current cultivation will definitely soar like a rocket.


    And there are no side effects.


    Of course, jiuchongtian, just imagine.


    She didn''t have to be excited to find the happiness in the room, but she didn''t have to be excited one by one.


    More than a dozen women''s army together, the dragon body can also be drained by him, and the women''s army also take turns to fight.


    This Tyrannosaurus Rex is gradually defeated.


    I feel that my waist is a little empty.


    But the women''s army are reluctant to give up. It''s a big advantage. It''s cheap. They have the chance to have a baby. How can they let Ning Tao go so easily? He''s trapped.


    In a flash, the owner of the gate disappeared for more than a month. Where are the people? I don''t know. I don''t dare to ask.


    Maybe he''s doing something big.


    He manages everything every day for the benefit of all living beings in the three realms, and each of them has a lofty and worshipful imagination.


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao is falling into the gentle village, Pansi hole, complaining, finally, or Xia Mengfei can''t see it, just let the sisters let him go, Ning Tao don''t know how to get out of the courtyard.


    The whole person lost a big circle, also ate more than a dozen "tiger bone Yiyang pills", feel empty waist.


    A gust of wind seemed to blow him down.


    Covering his waist, he staggered.


    Ning Tao sighed. He lost for the first time. Alas, he couldn''t beat the wheel fight.


    Xia Mengfei''s eyes are red and her face is full of anger.


    But she also made a breakthrough in the double cultivation.

 Chapter 3483

    For more than a month, Ning Tao didn''t know how to survive? After a short rest, I was taken to double training. It was really painful And happy.


    The strength of more than a dozen women''s armies has increased several times.


    There was a happy satisfaction on his face.


    One by one, with spring and peach blossoms, it''s like a ball of soft water. It''s more and more charming, sexy and unspeakable. It can make men fall into it and it''s hard to extricate themselves.


    After continuous cultivation, the land became more and more fertile.


    In tenderness, with charm


    However, this month or so, it is not without harvest. His cultivation has also increased a little. It is only a tiny difference from the middle of the triple period, and there are good and bad help among them.


    The best and most helpful ones are Xia Jie, Xian Yue Yi and Lin Yurou!


    A dragon body and a phoenix body.


    A Yangling ring and a Yinling ring.


    A solar sacrament and a lunar sacrament.


    With these three, the effect is multiplied. It''s much better than with Zhou Ru, Tong Yaqian and other women''s doubles. If it''s 1 + 1 = 2 with them, it''s 1 + 1 = 3 with Xia Jie.


    It''s not that Zhou Ru and Tang Lan are poor. They are the same as Tang Lan. They are the normal standard. For example, the fisherman and the colorful patriarch. But if there is no comparison, there will be no harm.


    The sun and the sun, which is recognized as the first fit.


    It''s also a natural couple. No matter what they do, they have a bonus, which is far beyond the ordinary.


    So beyond the normal standard is also a matter of course, but there is no such situation as Shi Yao.


    Ning Tao frowns. That is to say, only when he and Shi Yao practice together, will the power of time and space increase greatly. Is it really just because they are both holy places?


    He shook his head and sighed. It''s no use thinking so much now. Anyway, it''s no harm.


    When he looked at Yaotian, Gu Xuanxuan and Gu Qiong seemed to have endless words. They were very familiar and harmonious. Seeing this, Ning Tao was relieved.


    If guqiong really regretted it, he would not force it. After all, the melon is not sweet.


    Although quench thirst.


    Now it''s time to talk to sister Xuan. It seems that good news will come soon


    Under a willow tree, Ning Tao meets Ning Xiaotian head-on. The latter holds a medicine jar and hears the smell of some herbs. He is depressed and dejected.


    "Little fellow, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ning Tian was startled when he looked up. But when he fixed his eyes, he found that it was his father. Compared with a month ago, he had lost so much weight. His feet were flighty and his face was pale. Was he seriously injured in the battle against a strong enemy?


    His heart is both admiration and heartache.


    Father is always so great, carrying everything, but he is so useless, can''t help.


    As everyone knows, if Ning Tao knew what he thought in his heart, his face would be green, and his brain would make up for him.


    Under his inquiry, Ning Tian finally said something wrongly. It seemed that he was cursed by something. It seemed that he was the Immortal King and the powerful Immortal Emperor. Originally, he was just a faint feeling in the dark, but he couldn''t stand the number.


    the sneezing made his mouth numb.


    It doesn''t work if you take a variety of prescriptions.


    He also wronged: "father, am I useless? How can I offend so many people by being a baby refiner? "


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao gave a vague sound, his eyes were floating, and the corners of his eyes could not help jumping. He comforted Jiang and said with a smile: "let me go Don''t worry, it may just be a training for you. I believe it will be OK after a period of time. "


    "I see a golden light in your eyes. It seems that you are under great pressure and can accelerate your awakening. You should take this opportunity..."


    After a few hasty instructions, he slipped away, muttering: "I knew long er''s name..."


    That little guy lacks that kind of experience.


    However, Ning Tian didn''t hear clearly, looking at his father''s broad, great back, his heart was agitated, high spirited, since his father said so, it must be right.


    To prove that my efforts are not in vain, I can certainly awaken my strength and prove that I am not a waste.


    In a trance, a golden light flashed from his eyes.


    Maybe Ning Tao didn''t know that he was right. The curse pressure of those immortal kings and emperors really stimulated Tong Li to a certain extent.


    This will be an important turning point


    The three realms are on the right track. A batch of resources are distributed according to the contribution points. Every day, there are thunders falling in the clan. What kind of thunders are there? What kind of demons are there.


    These things are blooming in an endless stream, some people succeed, some people are buried under the thunder.


    Master Gu Yuan is still the strongest in the three realms,


    his strength has reached the Ninth level of Immortal King, and he has a solid foundation. His original skill and soul swallowing pot have greatly helped him, and he is also the most promising person to attack the Immortal Emperor at present.


    Now that there is a bottleneck in the world, it depends on who can become the first Immortal Emperor. Ning Tao is also looking forward to it.However, it is expected that it will take some time for the situation in the three circles to stabilize, and the star monsters will attack on time. I don''t know what method was used by the "spirit of heaven"? All in all, now everything is going according to the plan, very smoothly.


    After staying in the third world for a day or two, Ning Tao went directly to the fourth world for fear that he would be dragged to ravage again.


    He wants to see what''s going on here?


    What about the hidden power?


    After all, the army gathered here will certainly be of great help in the future seven world war.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao followed the induction, and soon he came to the world of the yellow spring. Now it''s hidden in the stars. After all, the last time he caught the national teacher, it was a big shock.


    As soon as he stepped into the world of the yellow spring, a flattering and excited old man of the yellow spring quickly welcomed him.


    I didn''t expect that Ning Tao would come suddenly.


    What''s important is that things have not been going well in recent years. For fear of being punished, he can''t get rid of nuyin.


    Ning Tao glanced at him, ignored him, and passed him directly. Yan Mo protected the Dharma, absorbed some immortal mines, and was not weak in the imperial realm.


    For such an old guy, sometimes we have to give him some pressure, otherwise we always want to cheat.


    As soon as I looked up, I suddenly saw a huge and magnificent magic tree. It was hundreds of feet high, with extremely dense branches and leaves. Its roots were almost everywhere in the world of the yellow spring, and its strength reached the level of demon emperor.


    And it''s fierce.


    Good guy, it''s not in vain for him to consume a drop of green wood spirit liquid. If it''s cultivated, it''s definitely a killing weapon.

 Chapter 3484

    Magic tree, in fact, is meaningless, evil.


    Because all creatures in the world have two sides, and every existence has its meaning. Monsters also eat human flesh and blood, and people kill people, so there is no magic.


    It''s just a different position.


    Ning Tao is deep. Standing on the cloud, he looks at the magic tree with his negative hand. If it is used by him, it is like a spear, killing all the rebellious forces in the four worlds and all the world forces that invade the holy land, then in his eyes, it is a divine tree.


    Some people are more terrible than heretics.


    For example, yuwenchuan, the so-called Lord of justice, has to die for his own sake.


    I''d rather go out with the seven worlds destroyed.


    "I''m crazy..."


    At this time, the old man fawned on one side and said, "young master, you don''t know that this magic tree has been unpredictable since you left. It''s different from the ogre tree recorded in ancient books, and you don''t know if it''s a mutation?"


    "Besides, I''ve never seen a magic tree grow so big? It''s about to open up my world. Although it''s double, I always feel that it''s no less than triple... "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes are bright. He also guesses that the essence of the magic tree has changed.


    It''s supposed to be that Aoki Shenye is too strong.


    I remember that he once gave a drop of spirit liquid to a willow tree when he was traveling with lingxu.


    I don''t know what''s going on now?


    Now he has only four drops left in his hand.


    The consumption is too fast unconsciously.


    At this time, Ning Tao finally filled with dignity and said, "what''s the situation in the four circles now? Is there any trouble? "


    "Young master Hui, there are some, but none of them is a big problem. Over the years, the kingdom of heaven has been searching for the national division, and it seems that they are also beginning to gather troops to prepare to attack the three worlds behind the galaxy in the near future."


    Old man Huang Quan is busy.


    Ning Tao ponders, glances at him, takes away the emperor''s body, does his strength recover to the double peak?


    After thinking about it, he immediately said: "still go according to the plan, surrender to the less, you must have your benefits, if the plan is successful, you may be stronger than yuwenchuan in the future, it''s better not to use any crooked brain."


    "Yes Yes, it must be... "


    Old man Huang Chuen laughs, but he doesn''t believe it at all. He is stronger than Yu Wenchuan. Are you kidding?


    Just thinking about it, suddenly something fell down.


    He subconsciously stretched out a pick, it was actually a space ring, Ning Tao indifferent way: "meritorious reward, have been punished, this is for you, good work..."


    Then he broke through the void and stepped in.


    Straight to the ethereal world.


    And old man Huang Quan, stupefied for a moment, surprised and suspicious on his thin face, carefully opened the ring.


    "Hiss ~"


    just for a moment, I took a breath.


    There was a look of horror on his dry face.


    He didn''t count all the resources, but in the middle of the ring, there was a deep yellow machete, like the crescent moon. It was very delicate and sharp. After only one look, the old man admitted that he was moved.


    But a little induction, his whole person is like a thunder cleaver standing on the ground, the incredible stare big eyes.


    "The Emperor "The emperor''s weapon?"


    In the starry sky, a meteor passed by.


    Outside a purple planet, Ning Tao hides his body to hide his breath. He looks at a small world and sneaks in.


    He doesn''t dare to mess around here at the moment.


    After all, once Yuchuan was found out, he would be in great trouble.


    In the hall on the top of the mountain.


    At this time, there is a man and a woman in the discussion, an ethereal immortal master Bai chenmu, and a Yunmeng immortal master yunmengxian.


    They sometimes hesitated, sometimes pondered, talked, and wrote dignified. Now the day of the war is getting closer and closer, but their plan is not very smooth.


    This makes them in a bad mood.


    All of a sudden, Bai chenmu, the master of the ethereal immortal, was as if he had been electrified suddenly. His eyebrows were raised and his voice was light.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Cloud dream fairy Lord cloud dream fiber nervous asked.


    The ethereal immortal master shook his head, took a deep breath, gathered strength with one hand, wrapped the whole palm in a cloud, and made a slow stroke to open a crack.


    The next second, in the cloud dream fairy Lord''s surprise, ningtao slowly walked out of it.


    "Misty master, long time no see!"


    The ethereal immortal Lord snorted and said angrily, "you still know how to come back. I thought I had given up?"


    "Why? It''s just that I couldn''t get away from the secular affairs some time ago. I''m very sincere about joining hands with Guizong. After all, it''s all about winning. Naturally, I have to prepare well, "Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Well What''s your chance of winning? " The immortal master of cloud dream inquired curiously.


    "Ten percent!"


    "What What? "


    "No matter what happens, I have to be 100% sure this time, because I can''t afford to lose, let alone lose, so I can only win, and I''m absolutely not allowed to fail."Ning Tao has a firm face.


    Hearing this, they looked moved. However, since they decided from the beginning, they couldn''t give up halfway.


    "Forget it, I hope you can find a way," the ethereal immortal kneaded naoren.


    Ning Tao smiles and asks: "how is the implementation of the plan? How many helpers have you got? "


    "The demon world, the underworld, how about the Jiuyou world?"


    "The situation is not good. After all, the power of the four emperors is too strong. Now they either take refuge in the four emperors, or they don''t move anything. I contacted some old friends and only said they would join hands, but they are not interested in it."


    "But he has also recruited a few strong immortal kings, many of whom are not in the class, but the Immortal Emperor has not yet."


    The ethereal immortal shook his head.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao touched his chin and nodded. It was really hard to do. The immortal master of cloud dream took the opportunity to say, "in the demon world, the underworld, and the Jiuyou world, only the White Dragon Emperor of the demon world has some intentions, but it''s not clear."


    "In addition, Jiuyou people in Jiuyou world are ferocious. It''s useless for us to try several times."


    "The underworld has always been mysterious. We don''t know much about it, and we don''t know much about it.


    "That''s what''s going on right now."


    Ning Tao suddenly, the situation is really not very good, but they still have time to fight for it.


    Then, he took out two space rings with a smile and said: "there are some intentions in these two rings, and there are also gifts for you. The rest can be used as a plan. After all, it takes money to help."


    Two people a Leng, send gift?


    The next second, the spirit of Qi Qi into the ring, but see chin, stiff, like dislocation.


    "Well What a big hand, my God... "


    And then, the immortal master of Yunmeng took out a sword with a shocked face. It was very slender, and it was the supreme weapon.


    "He Where did he get it? "


    When the immortal master was stiff, he even took out a sword, like a pair of swords, with two imperial weapons? Darling, is he blinded? Happiness comes too suddenly.


    So Ning Tao gave it to them?


    So generous?


    But Ning Tao said with a faint smile: "this sword, called" Yuanyang double ring sword ", is the best of the imperial utensils. The two swords are one, and their strength has soared. They can also be used alone. The two elders have worked hard for the union."


    "No It''s not hard. It''s Do you really give it to us? " The ethereal immortal master is unbelievable.


    However, Ning Tao laughs, turns around, opens a space crack, and says with a long smile, "if the plan can succeed, what will ten imperial weapons count?"


    "What I promised will be fulfilled, and don''t forget that we are fighting for the holy land, for inheritance..."


    Then he disappeared in front of his eyes.


    Left a face dull, heart shocked two people.


    In the starry sky, Ning Tao steps out and does everything he needs to do. When he has time, he can go to see the underworld. Maybe he can make some new discoveries?


    But just move, light Yi, a pick eyebrow, look behind, a spaceship just came.


    It seems to come out of the ethereal world.


    "Eh, this is Ning Hui, Ji Qing and them..."

 Chapter 3485

    On the spaceship, someone suddenly found Ning Tao''s trace, and blocked in front, like a sudden appearance.


    "Why? This man It looks so familiar... "


    Seeing this, a disciple murmured in doubt.


    On hearing this, Ning Hui looked at Ning Tao. Suddenly, he was surprised and said, "dare you ask, but brother Ning Tian? I''m Ning Hui. Do you remember me? "


    The next second, in the public color change, Ning Tao actually smile, a few flash, then came to the spaceship deck, Frank smile: "of course, I remember, how can I forget brother Ning Hui, where are you going?"


    Ning Hui hears speech to laugh a, busy and excited go forward to talk, did not expect, still can see Ning Tian again.


    A few years ago, he suddenly left the ethereal world without saying goodbye. He said that he wanted to travel all over the world, and then he disappeared. Now it seems that they are still predestined.


    And the same as last time, I went to the depths of the stars to hunt monsters. I didn''t expect that I met them as soon as I came out.


    It''s quite a coincidence that Ning Tao can''t help laughing. He and Ning Hui have a good talk. They are quite right


    In the distance, Ji Qing''s pretty face changed. Is it him? But the beautiful eyes immediately like light, red lips set off a sneer, really heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you break in, this must be God to her opportunity.


    Thinking of this, she was breathless.


    Even the heart is speeding up.


    But at this time, there was too much commotion outside, and a white haired old man came out of the cabin of the spaceship.


    It is Elder Yun.


    "What''s the point of being noisy? I don''t see you so excited when I go hunting outside? What are you crazy about? " Cloud long old a frown, toward the public scold a.


    But then, he felt wrong, like there was one more person, and so on, this person was Ning Tao!


    "Elder Yun, long time no see," Ning Tao said with a smile. This man is the first elder of the ethereal sect.


    Cloud long old listen to, the face also show smile, but seem to think of what? Suddenly, he turned pale and looked around subconsciously. He quickly said, "Why are you back? Come on, heaven is looking for you. "


    "Go to the depths of the starry sky to hide for a hundred years, and then come back after the wind. Don''t be discovered by heaven."


    "Wanted? I? Why? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, some don''t understand.


    He remembers that Ning Tian''s identity in the fourth world should not be exposed, right? How could heaven want him?


    And Ning Hui a listen, seem to also understand what? He asked: "brother ningtian, what did you do when you separated from us about the world of the yellow spring? The disappearance of the Heavenly Master has nothing to do with you? "


    "National teacher? I don''t know. Anyway, it was a mess, "Ning Tao said vaguely, frowning slightly.


    Seeing that he was confused, Ning Hui explained: "since the Heavenly Kingdom teacher disappeared inexplicably, the only people who survived were me and yunmengjie. Not long after we came back, we were interrogated."


    "I''m afraid few of us could survive the interrogation without the presence of the immortal Lord. However, at that time, you had left, and we were all trapped in the array. Only you had left, so your suspicion has always been the biggest."


    "As early as five or six years ago, your wanted order was already on the list of heaven. I want to urge you to go back for interrogation. Listen to me, no matter whether it has anything to do with you or not, don''t go through this muddy water. The interrogation of heaven is either death or injury."


    "The elder is right. Let''s go..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao finally understood that it was like this. It seems that the old guy is still in trouble.


    I''ll finish him next time I go to huangquan.


    But when he thought about it, he suddenly said curiously, "wait, who revealed that I was not present? Left alone? It seems that the elder said that he wanted to unify his views. "


    Before he finished speaking, Ji Qing, who had been in the crowd, suddenly interrupted and said with a smile: "elder, you two, and Ning Tian brothers haven''t seen each other for several years. They just said one or two words. How can they rush people away?"


    "Besides, it''s not heaven and it''s not in heaven. How can it be found so easily?"


    The disciples were stunned for a moment, and they felt that they were too nervous. Even if the kingdom of heaven could see the sky, it was impossible to find anyone in the vast starry sky.


    However, I always feel strange.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, some strange glance Ji Qing one eye, this Niang son is to turn a gender?


    You don''t speak with a prick?


    Sounds like there''s something wrong with it?


    Ning Hui lips wriggle, but for a time, don''t know what to say? Cloud long old also oddly looked at Ji Qing, what gust of wind does this wench blow today?


    See many people strange looking at themselves, Ji Qing busy stiff smile way: "a don''t for many years, ningtian brother this is to where?"? Ning Hui is always thinking about you... "


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, negative hand, indifference way: "of course is cosmopolitan, where interesting where drill......"


    They all laughed, but elder Yun pondered for a while, and then said: "Mr. Ning Tian, it''s still too close to heaven. If there''s nothing important, it''s better to leave early. If you get into trouble, I''m afraid it''s hard to leave..."The words are full of alertness.


    Ning Tao nodded slightly, but Ji Qing interrupted and said eagerly: "elder, how can you drive people away? Can I still be afraid that the kingdom of heaven will not succeed? "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned.


    Is this really Ji Qing? Didn''t he always worship heaven and regard yuwenchuan as his only idol?


    What kind of smoke is it today?


    "Don''t be presumptuous, don''t talk nonsense. You can''t say anything against it in the future. Otherwise, it will be dealt with according to the clan rules and will never be forgiven."


    Cloud long old facial expression a change sullen way.


    To say such words at such a time is to provoke the kingdom of heaven.


    And, I don''t know why? He always has a kind of uneasiness, more and more flustered, hasten Ning Tao to go.


    But Ji Qing is anxious, in the heart secretly scolds the old immortal, the good opportunity is at hand, how can let Ning Tao escape? Panic under, unexpectedly incoherent way: "you left me and Ning Hui big marriage how to do?"


    "What?"


    It''s amazing, like thunder on the ground.


    Ning Tao, cloud elder all stupefied, even if one side of Ning Hui, all dull, stunned open big mouth.


    When did it happen?


    When will he get married himself?


    But the next second, Ning Hui''s eyes burst out a ray of ecstasy, gushed out a touch of excitement, hurriedly looked at Ji Qing, words trembled and said: "you Is that true? You Have you really figured it out? "


    Ji Qing''s face showed a stiff smile. Even though there were a million people in her heart who were disgusted and unwilling, she pretended to be shy and nodded with a red face, but a pair of jade hands quietly clenched.


    The next second, a group of disciples burst out laughing and congratulated Ning Hui sincerely.


    Lovers get married.


    All these years of hard work are in vain.


    Looking at wuwuzong, who doesn''t know that Ning Hui has always been fond of Ji Qing, but it''s always not as good as her wish. Unexpectedly, today she has become a happy event.


    "Elder martial brother Ning Hui, you''ll have to drink your wedding wine at that time. Ha ha, you see, he''s almost silly..."


    The crowd laughed together.


    At this time, Ning Tao also arched his hand and said with a smile: "Congratulations, I didn''t expect that you have made so much progress in recent years..."


    Ning Hui also couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. At this moment, he only felt that he was the happiest man in the world. He replied with a smile and said excitedly: "OK, OK, when the time comes, we''ll get drunk and stay down..."


    Ji Qing also pretends to nod and smile shyly, which Charms thousands of men.


    But in my heart, I feel sick.


    His spirit and body, are yuwenchuan adults, how can be this trash to smear.


    "Hold on, hold on a little longer..."


    "I have a jar of good wine here. I''ll take it as your wedding wine. I''m afraid I won''t have time to go then."


    Ning Tao apologized and took out a jar of immortal wine.


    But the next second, just as Ning Hui was laughing to show his understanding, a quiet voice suddenly came: "Jie Jie, you''re right. He really has no time to drink your wedding wine, but he can go to the prison of our kingdom of heaven to drink..."


    "What What? "

 Chapter 3486

    Ning Hui, cloud elder two people suddenly color change, surprised, suddenly looked up to a space.


    "Stab" a, see two figures come out.


    Two momentum instantly lock around.


    One was wearing a royal robe, the other was wearing a royal robe. His eyes were shining. He looked at Ning Tao on the spaceship, and then his eyes narrowed.


    Is this the ningtian?


    Finally found him? It''s tight enough!


    And Ning Tao, his eyes narrowed slightly. Who is in heaven? It''s not good who comes. How was it discovered?


    However, Yun Changlao''s face turned white and his trembling pupils fixed on them. He was shocked and said, "Ju You two? Yong''an, one of the three Marquises, and Yu, the head of the eight kings Yuwang, this How could this... "


    These two people, no matter which one, the strength must surpass him, in an instant, suppresses him.


    Ning Hui''s face turned pale, and his whole body was cold and stiff impossible? It''s impossible? Ningtian brothers just came here. How can they be found so quickly? "


    However, one side of Ning Tao suddenly shook his head, stepped out and patted him on the shoulder, light way: "in fact, you should have guessed, but, don''t want to believe, but, I''m not surprised."


    "It is estimated that the person who disclosed that I had left last time was also you Ji Qing


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of more than a dozen disciples changed greatly.


    Although they had guesses before, there was no evidence, so they were just speculating.


    But now it''s different. The ningtian brothers have been hiding for several years. They have just had a face-to-face talk with each other. They were discovered by the kingdom of heaven so soon.


    He also sent a marquis and a king.


    Obviously, with accurate information to let them know, these two people are enough to crush them.


    And the one who let out the secret


    "Ha ha, that''s right. It''s me who dares to be disrespectful to yuwenchuan. I should have died long ago. In the last interrogation, I showed my loyalty to the kingdom of heaven. The reason why I am in the ethereal world is to supervise you."


    "Didn''t you expect that? I just called in the two adults. How can I let go of this opportunity to do meritorious service? "


    Ji Qing said with a crazy grin.


    He jumped out of the spaceship.


    Although it is still beautiful and eye-catching, people feel that the cold wind is piercing, and their hearts are stinging.


    For those who have been admiring elder martial sister Ji Qing, it''s no less than a thunderbolt, a heavy hammer, especially Ning Hui, who is out of his wits.


    "For Why? "


    "Why are you doing this? Why betray the clan? Are they threatening you? "


    "You say, answer me..."


    Ning Hui is crying, but full of desire.


    The trembling body, pale face, look forward to confirmation, like a humble slave of love.


    Ning Tao shakes his head helplessly. This guy is a kind of lover. It''s a pity that he loves the wrong person. There are so few bad women that he meets one.


    No, I''ve met one myself.


    Because it''s as cold as snow, it''s not easy to suffer.


    The Duke of Yong''an and the king of feather look at each other and sneer at each other. The poor worm doesn''t want to believe it.


    Ji Qing also sneered, since the words are all about this, simply tear this false face, can''t help but sneer, fanatical way: "I do everything for yuwenchuan adult, just to see him again."


    "The majestic posture, the great figure and the invincible strength are the men that Ji Qing will pursue all her life. Only such men can be worthy of me. Who can let this fool come to me like a dead man?"


    In the process of speaking, he looked down on everyone.


    It was as if Yuwen was the only one in her eyes.


    Ning Tao was angry and happy. This woman was brainwashed, like a brain powder, which made him sick.


    It''s like a mindless girl.


    But no one found out. After hearing this, the Marquis of Yong''an and the king of feather flashed a scorn in their eyes. They couldn''t help looking up and down at Ji Qing. He looked good, but his blood was dirty.


    In the kingdom of heaven, which is one of the cauldrons that they play with and repair at will, they even try to miss Lord Zhan Huang. This woman is really beyond her capacity.


    Maybe this is the so-called ignorance.


    Elder Yun and his disciples were all angry. The former was even more trembling and speechless.


    It''s like there''s a lot of congestion coming out at any time.


    However, Ning Hui red eyes, crying and roaring: "this is not true, you cheat me, we are childhood friends, why do you insist on that yuwenchuan? Don''t you have me in your heart at all? "


    "And what you said just now is that you want to marry me and drink wedding wine. Is all this fake?"As soon as the words came out, Ji Qing''s face was flustered, and everyone''s eyes brightened, thinking that there was something else in it.


    But the next second, it''s heartbreaking.


    "Presumptuous, if you dare to talk nonsense again, Miss Ben will cut off your tongue. Who wants to marry you, a follower or a waste? You are worthy of Miss Ben?"


    "I''ll tell you the truth, I''ve been sick and impatient with you for a long time, and you don''t look at yourself in the mirror, which is like a man? What is worthy of me? You''re not as peaceful as that garbage. "


    Ji Qing''s words are harsh and his words are heartbreaking.


    Ning Hui is silly. Every word stabs his heart like a sword, which makes his heart broken.


    From small to large, he took care of her like a brother, and cared and adored her. But in her eyes, he was such a waste?


    She Is it really Ji Qing?


    "In addition, Miss Ben will finally warn you that I have nothing to do with you. Don''t let the two adults misunderstand me. If you dare to slander my innocence, I will make your life worse than death."


    "To marry you is just to stop Ning Tian, that fool. Do you still believe it?"


    "How ridiculous


    "I admire myself. How can I stay with you idiots for so long?" Ji Qing looks contemptuous.


    "You Poof... "


    Yun Changlao was furious. His face turned red. He just spat out a word, but he was so angry that he spat out blood.


    Snow white beard, all dyed red.


    "Elder, elder," a group of disciples helped him, but each one was dizzy with anger.


    This blue pool, smelly girl.


    Ning Hui, however, knelt on the deck powerlessly with a puff. His face turned pale and his heart was as cold as ashes. He closed his eyes in pain, but his eyes were red and he said: "brother Ning Tian, I''m sorry for you..."


    With that, he clapped his hand at tianlinggai.


    I''m going to die.


    But the next second, a broad hand firmly grasped his hand, comforted and said with a smile: "in life, who has few bad things? If you don''t want to commit suicide? Don''t you want to let those bad things succeed? "


    "What''s more, it''s just a double peak of Xianhuang, a half step Xianhuang strongman, oh, by the way, there''s a stupid woman, how do you think they can get me?"


    Ning Tao patted him on the shoulder with a smile.

 Chapter 3487

    "Just Immortal Emperor


    When they heard this, they were all dumbfounded.


    Darling, did they hear right? Is a generation of emperor a mere description? That''s supreme.


    It''s the strongest power and fighting power in the four realms. Moreover, it comes from the kingdom of heaven. Is it one of the three Marquises in the legend that those ordinary immortals outside can match?


    He is a junior, where can he get self-confidence?


    Both Marquis Yong''an and King Yu were elated by Ning Tao''s arrogant words. According to intelligence records, he was only an Immortal King at that time, and now he is no more than an Immortal Emperor.


    Is it full of confidence? Or is it a mystery?


    Hh0


    No, he can clearly see the strength of the two. This boy seems to have some evil ways?


    But Ji Qing a listen to stupid woman, burst into a rage, this waste unexpectedly dare to scold her? She was a woman who wanted to be the queen of heaven. She immediately showed her intention to kill her. She gritted her teeth and said, "how dare you say that? You are looking for death. "


    "Two adults, don''t talk nonsense to him. Take him down quickly. Maybe the disappearance of the national master is related to him."


    On hearing this, Hou and Wang Yu of Yong''an then looked at each other, and they all flashed with disdain. A stupid woman dared to order them, but now, I don''t want to bother with her, so I''d better hurry to arrest people for interrogation.


    Intuition tells them that this guy must have something to do with the disappearance of the national master. He must know something.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to hide for so long?


    With a sneer, he twisted his neck and said, "boy, are you going back with us? Or shall we break your limbs and pull you back? "


    He coughed up a mouthful of blood and clenched his teeth. He said, "Ning Xiaoyou, go away. You are not their opponent. Go away. Let''s fight for time for you..."


    However, Ning Tao negative hand unexpectedly light smile, leisurely way: "you don''t have to worry, just two mole ants."


    Then he raised his head and said indifferently: "I also give you two choices. One is that you three go up together and are killed by me. The other is that you decide on your own. Choose one."


    "Well, what a arrogant boy. If I don''t maim you today, I won''t call you king Yu."


    The feather king was completely angry, and burst out great immortal power.


    A pair of white feathers, emerged from behind, noble and bright, incited, mixed with the power of terror.


    The next second, like an arrow from the string.


    It''s like a White Spear shooting, where it passes, it''s pierced. It''s extremely fast and makes people less responsive.


    "The emperor''s law, cut off the wings!"


    In the face of all this, everyone was shocked. Even though elder Yun felt a crisis of life and death, Ning Tao said indifferently: "it''s up to you? I don''t deserve to be my opponent until you can defeat my puppet. "


    "Yama, shatter him!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a shadow rushed up.


    Feather King pupil shrinks, what thing? But then eyes cold, whatever it is, rolling is.


    Immediately roared, straight down.


    But the next second, that shadow simply blows straight up, the whole starry sky is a violent shock, a roar, like a void is broken by Shengsheng.


    The power of the dragon and elephant went up with his fist.


    "Yan Wang Fist


    "What?"


    Feather King''s scalp is numb. He feels a crisis of life and death, which makes his spine cold. He screams and subconsciously urges a magic weapon to protect his life.


    But at this moment, the two finally bumped into each other.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A terrible noise came, and the terrible battle wave swept all over the world, and the spaceship was almost knocked over.


    Marquis Yong''an, Ji Qing can''t help but be silly. What''s the situation? What is that? This boy is really evil. No wonder he has no fear.


    But before he could see the result clearly, the Marquis of Yong''an felt a chill on his back, and there was a voice as indifferent as the devil: "didn''t yuwenchuan teach you? Can''t you be distracted when you''re at war? Especially with the emperor. "


    "Immortal gold body, immortal boxing ring!"


    "Taboo, the power of longhuang!"


    "Break ~"


    just in a moment, a bright golden light burst out and hit the Yong''an Marquis hard.


    "What? How is that possible? No, "Yong''an Hou was shocked. He didn''t realize when Ning Tao came behind him. It was too fast and his scalp burst.


    A jade pendant on his body broke automatically.


    A halo enveloped his whole body in an instant.


    "Bang Boom, boom... "


    With a loud noise, the whole Yong''an Marquis was like a back bow. He heard a "click" on his spine, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. His eyes were bulging, his heart was shocked, and he flew out backwards.


    I didn''t even have the strength to fight back.


    On the other hand, people also see the result, before noble, bright clothes feather king was covered with blood, Yi to bright white feather was crushed, vomit blood.It''s like some terrible force.


    Half of his face was crooked and dazed.

 Chapter 3488

    It''s all one move. It''s a big hit.


    Is it so weak for an Immortal Emperor and a half step Immortal Emperor? Are you kidding? Is this Ning Tian?


    Ning Hui and Yun Changlao are all a little stunned.


    I''m afraid it''s not the immortal master, is it?


    And Ji Qing, also petrified, has always thought that the kingdom of heaven in her eyes is invincible, invincible general existence, how can it be possible? How is it possible to lose?


    "Fake, it must be fake..."


    "Well Poof... "


    Marquis Yong''an vomited blood hard, half of his body was paralyzed, his bone was broken, and his whole body was in severe pain. His face was distorted by the pain. If it wasn''t for that magic weapon, I''m afraid that blow would make him more or less dangerous.


    "You Who are you? "


    "You are not, you You''re not immortal... "


    Ning Tao sniffed and pitied: "Immortal King? That was a few years ago. Now it''s time to call me emperor. "


    "Hiss ~"


    the crowd suddenly took a cold breath.


    Fairy Xianhuang? Is he immortal? My God, how long has it been? How is that possible?


    In the past five or six years, Ninghui has also made a breakthrough.


    It''s already very fast.


    This is still under the guidance of the immortal master. By chance, I can feel something. Otherwise, it will take a longer time.


    "But Keningtian... "


    In the shock of the crowd, Ji Qing was not reconciled. She gritted her teeth and said, "sneak attack, if you didn''t sneak attack, how could the two adults be hurt, you mean person, shameless..."


    As soon as the words came out, the Marquis of Yong''an stood up with his teeth clenched, his face changed, and he said: "hum, just now it was the emperor''s carelessness, which made you take advantage for a while, but this time you are not so lucky."


    "Little bastard, let''s die..."


    With that, a new field broke out.


    The whole body is full of strength. It seems to be serious.


    On the other hand, Yuwang also shakes his head and keeps an eye on Yama. He is so scared that he is even stronger than him. It can be said that have never even heard of it.


    Seeing that the Marquis of Yong''an was going to kill him, he gritted his teeth and decided to hold on for a moment. Then they won.


    "Kill..."


    "Shangpin Difa, Liuhe lingzhang!"


    "Break ~"


    in the face of these six illusory palmprints, they have the effect of great suppression and confusion. Everyone is mentally nervous, and they are too strong. They are worthy of being one of the three marquis. This move has also been performed to the peak.


    Even if the three cloud elders did not dare to live under this palm, the sense of death shrouded in their hearts.


    "No Be careful... "


    Update a: the fastest way! Yf0 *


    "you''d better get on the road earlier..."


    Just when Ji Qing shows a proud sneer, Ning Tao sighs, glances at him and shakes his head pitifully. He still doesn''t know what despair is. He is shocked. The power of Tyrannosaurus Rex is like taking off the reins.


    "Supreme Dharma, solar realm!"


    "Immortal gold body, immortal giant!"


    "Ka Click, click... "


    "Boom boom..."


    They didn''t dodge, but they had a hard encounter in front of them, and the amazing shock wave shook the spacecraft.


    However, the next second they heard a scream, and their hearts trembled. In front of a golden giant, a palm was firmly grasped by a pair of giant hands, and they could not approach half a minute.


    He actually took this hand.


    "What what? How is that possible? "


    Yong''an Hou''s pupil shrinks and his scalp bursts.


    "No Don''t... "


    But in the next second, Ning Tao coldly forced his hand to twist into a twist. Under his scream, the other hand turned into a knife and flashed by.


    It''s a blood mist, a mixture.


    "Bang ~"


    the crowd was shocked, and their faces were covered with an incredible color. A headless corpse was completely rigid, and the Marquis of Yong''an was just Just get killed?


    That''s one of the three marquis.


    One of the few top powers in heaven!


    Ning Hui, elder Yun, including Ji Qing, are numb. This battle always feels like one-sided crushing, but the two moves are as easy as chopping melons and vegetables.


    Is this Xianhuang or Chinese cabbage?


    A few years later, what happened to him?


    As soon as the feather King''s face turned white, a touch of fear suddenly floated on his face and screamed: "you You are the devil, you are the devil, how dare you kill him? You''re done... "


    Then he took out a jade tube like crazy.


    If you''re going to ask heaven for help.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao smiles coldly, his face is full of murders, and his body "swish" disappears. A fist cuts through the space and comes to him in an instant.


    "What What? ""Looking for death..."


    "Bang" was a sound, a touch of blood bright.


    This fist is too domineering, just fierce, directly will feather King''s half body to give birth to break, shock scattered vitality.


    Ning Tao shakes his fist calmly. He looks like a light cloud and a light description. It seems that he just killed two big ants. He dares to ask for help in front of him. He informs others that he is speeding up his death.


    However, there are still some accidents. This is his first real fight after breaking through the triple.


    I didn''t expect to be so strong.


    Those two people, really not enough to see.


    It seems that the pair of Xius have helped him a lot.


    And all around, dead silence, and Another one, my God, are you crazy? The head of the eight kings also fell, and the high level of heaven suddenly lost two.


    "It''s over, it''s over, something big is going to happen..."


    They were scared out of their wits, but Ning Tao didn''t think so. He killed both Marquis Yongxu and the national master. What''s the difference between them? Yama roared and smashed Yuwang''s head with a fist, and brought two corpses to him.


    The jade tube was not crushed in the end.


    It''s just a matter of breath before and after, and the battle is over easily.


    Ning Tao waves his hand to put away the two corpses, and takes off the ring. Before looking carefully, he hears a Scream: "you You dare to kill the Lord of heaven. You are doomed. No one can save you. "


    "Anyone who dares to offend Lord yuwenchuan or invade the kingdom of heaven will surely die and be punished by heaven..."


    In the face of her hysterical madness, Ning Tao flashed a cold light in his eyes, sneered, and came to her step by step. He was condescending, oppressed and indifferent, and said, "do you know how ridiculous you are in my eyes?"


    "I just killed two running dogs in heaven. What can yuwenchuan do for me? I''m not only going to kill people, I''m going to destroy the kingdom of heaven. I''m even going to kill Yu Wen Chuan and overthrow the four worlds. "


    But as soon as the words came out, Ji Qing turned red and laughed wildly. Her jade face was twisted and she screamed maliciously: "yuwenchuan is invincible. He is the only God of war. What''s the right of you to insult him?"


    "You don''t even deserve to carry your shoes to yuwenchuan. When the emperor is angry, you will be defeated..."


    But before the words were finished, Ning Tao coldly grabbed her by the neck, lifted her up and said with a sneer, "I really don''t know what yuwenchuan did to you? I really want to keep you to see the destruction of heaven with your own eyes. "


    "However, I''m disgusted with you. You can watch it honestly. For your loyalty, I''ll let Yu Wenchuan accompany you..."


    "You Cough... "


    Ji Qing''s face turned red and purplish.


    This big hand is like an iron plate. It feels like a chicken, which can be crushed to death.


    "No..."


    She struggled madly and suffered. At this moment, her fear didn''t overcome. It''s incredible? She is a woman who wants to be the queen of heaven. How can she die here?


    She can''t believe it until now? Even if death has reached the neck, it is still unacceptable.


    "Fine Qinger No... "


    Ning Hui cried and widened his eyes.


    Even though I hate her in my heart, when I saw her with my own eyes, my heart softened in an instant.


    I even want to ask Ning Tao for mercy.


    However, elder Yun knows him best. When he orders someone to stop him, he will not interfere with Ning Tao. That bitch is dead.


    Living is also a big insult to the ethereal world.


    Sooner or later, it''s a disaster.


    But when Ji Qing felt the call of death, all of a sudden, a natural vision, millions of days of thunder exploded in the starry sky, making one side of the void shudder, the low roar of the gods reverberated endlessly, and everyone was about to suffocate.


    What happened?


    "Well What a terrible pressure... "


    They were shocked, their pupils contracted to the extreme in a moment, and their faces were as pale as paper. This momentum was even worse than that of the immortal Lord. In a moment, a figure appeared in their minds.


    There was only one person who was worthy of the momentum. Apart from that, they couldn''t think of a second person,


    "it was him, he actually got to..."


    At this time, Ning Tao''s eyes gradually narrowed, and his brow could not be observed. The trouble guy actually came, and it was fast enough. But this time, it was totally different from the past.


    Not a projection? It''s not a verbal threat and so on, but the arrival of yuwenchuan.


    At present, this scene is no less than his own fat sheep. How can he let this opportunity go? And in all likelihood, he knows his identity.


    "Ha ha, Ning Tian? Interesting. You''re really running around like a mouse? Should I call you Ning Tao, or should I call you the leader of the three realms? "


    A cold laugh was deafening.


    In the words, there is a sense of obliteration and ecstasy, which is a kind of laughter from the inside out.After waiting for such a long time and enduring so much anger, I didn''t expect that this little boy came to his mouth. It''s really unexpected. However, it''s still a little late. Yu Wang and Yong''an Hou were killed by this little boy.


    Did you get to Xianhuang Sanchong? So fast


    "Yu Mr. Yu Wenchuan... "


    Ji Qing''s eyes brightened, as if to see the dawn.


    For so many years, she had been looking forward to seeing him again, but now it would come true.


    When she trembled and looked hard with ecstasy, as soon as she saw a space crack open, she felt a huge force coming from her neck, "click" and there was darkness in front of her. This scene also became her frame.


    "No..."


    Otherwise, it would be hard for him to dispel her anger.


    If it wasn''t for her, how could she meet yuwenchuan?


    The next second, in the shock of the crowd, a figure in a golden robe, with a grim smile and excitement, a pair of eyes shining, wearing a crown and holding an old spear, came out of the empty air step by step.


    The power of the emperor of war poured down.


    Ning Tao''s face became ugly for a moment.

 Chapter 3489

    "Ning Tian? Ning Tao? What do you mean


    Everyone was stunned. Did they know each other?


    Under yuwenchuan''s sneer, Ning Tao can''t help but take a deep breath and feel the suppression of his whole body. He raises his head, squints, looks at yuwenchuan squarely and says calmly, "look at you like this, it seems that you are going to eat me?"


    "I''m afraid you''ve been dreaming about this day for so many years? But you think I''m going to be unprepared? Just in time, let me see the power of the origin of heaven. "


    Said, white falls in the hand instantaneously.


    The edge of artifact is exposed.


    Yu Wenchuan raises his eyebrow and looks at Bai Luo in his hand. He has learned from the intelligence that this is an artifact, the supreme artifact. There is no artifact in the holy land of eternal life. The specific power is unknown.


    However, weapons, after all, are dead objects. The right way is to have a strong cultivation. Moreover, the spear in his hand is not necessarily weaker than the most sacred weapon.


    Immediately sneered: "you overestimate yourself, to deal with you, there is no need for the origin of heaven."


    In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want to use it. He also wants to take it all at once. However, if he overuses the source to fight against it, it is bound to cause some natural disasters and disasters to the heaven and the earth, which will make it even more troublesome.


    It''s also going to make the people of heaven unstable.


    It has an impact on the rule.


    The last time we used the source excessively, we fought with the candle dragon. As a result, the four realms almost dried up.


    Less than one in a billion people survived.


    Of course, Ning Tao is not as good as the candle dragon now, but how can he kill a chicken with an ox knife? He has enough self-confidence to win him. Moreover, he can swallow the origin of the three worlds alone


    "Cut the crap and die!"


    A spear breaks through the air as fast as lightning.


    Hear this, Ning Tao sneer, but secretly relieved, if not, almost no chance of victory.


    "Well, you want to kill me? It''s not that simple... "


    "Forty million times The melting pot of war


    "Sun, holy dragon, disease!"


    "Original skill, six samsara boxing!"


    "Break ~"


    under the increase level by level, the combat power soared.


    With one punch, there are six rings. One ring is more powerful than the other. It has strong strength and can impact everything.


    Ning Hui, elder Yun and others are shocked. He plans to fight with Yu Wenchuan? Is he crazy? Even if the immortal master can''t win yuwenchuan, and the gap is too big, one of the strongest Immortal Emperor, one of the early Immortal Emperor.


    Even if there are ten cloud elders in it, I''m afraid it''s not enough for others to sweep.


    "Crazy, crazy..."


    But the next second, Yu Wen Chuan coldly smile, posture arrogant way: "no wonder you can kill Yong''an Marquis two people, your strength is not weaker than the Immortal Emperor''s medium-term?"


    "It''s really a disaster. You can''t be allowed to grow up any more. Today, you will surely die."


    "Break ~"


    with a long spear, six rings were smashed one after another.


    Under the terrible impact, yuwenchuan dashed forward and came directly. The ancient spear exuded terrible power.


    In a trance, it seems that you can see ancient lines flickering and vanishing on them, which is very extraordinary.


    And Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, this kind of feeling, let him have some familiar, but also unlike the original art, the next second he exclaimed: "this Is this the source of heaven? "


    Origin, can give birth to any kind of shape, can also bloom a variety of forces.


    There are techniques, utensils and soldiers.


    And this is the original weapon in front of us. The stronger the heaven is, the stronger its noumenon is.


    It''s almost as good as white.


    When he exclaimed, yuwenchuan had rushed in front of him with a sharp spear.


    With a strong sense of murder and sneer.


    However, the hands of an empty, even through the past?


    "Disabled What''s left of it


    Yu Wen Chuan eyebrow a wrinkly, really not so simple? However, as he expected, some of Ning Tao''s methods have long been used as intelligence by the four major forces.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw six shadows coming together. They were extremely lifelike and their eyes were wide open.


    "Kill..."


    However, Yu Wen Chuan sneered, dressed in a golden robe, and said: "are you only capable of these means? I''m really disappointed. You are much weaker than the candlelight dragon of that year. "


    As he spoke, his spear swept across.


    It''s like a purple dragon, protecting him in a circle, roaring and rolling six ningtao in.


    "The emperor''s law, the dragon''s rise and the eight wastes!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Only heard a loud noise, a figure was hit to fly out, even spit blood, and yuwenchuan face a change, unexpectedly also step back, look frozen.


    What''s going on?Can you win? But I feel that my power is suddenly suppressed, otherwise I will not step back?


    This boy, it''s a little evil


    On the other side, Ning Tao was beaten hundreds of meters away. Even in the giant state, he even spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and six residual shadows, all of which disappeared. Even his noumenon suffered great strength.


    If it didn''t weaken some of his artistic conception of dragon, I''m afraid that this blow would penetrate his defense.


    "Damn, it''s too strong..."


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he felt a burst of depression in his heart. As strong as yuwenchuan, there were still three in the four circles.


    Even if it''s weaker, it''s almost the same.


    Thirty years, is there any hope of winning? Even if his faith is shaken, no wonder the enemy is full of confidence. However, for the sake of the three realms, he has to win if he can''t win.


    He still has time and opportunity. He must not die here


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao''s faith burned in his eyes, and he gritted his teeth: "you are really strong, but I''m not easy to provoke, come on, kill..."


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "Boom boom..."


    In the sight of Ning Hui and others, the two golden lights flicker with each other. One side is surrounded by flames, the other side is magnificent. In the blink of an eye, they have already fought for hundreds of moves.


    However, he is a wise man. He can see that Ning Tao is already on his own and has been beaten to defeat.


    The emperor of war is worthy of being the emperor of war.


    What the first fighting force of the four worlds said is true!


    At this time, Ning Hui panicked: "elder, if you fight like this, Ning Tian brothers will not be able to hold on. What can we do? Difficult Shall we just do it? "


    Cloud long old face is gloomy, complex way: "I can at most to the immortal Lord for instructions, but don''t hold too much hope, yuwenchuan want to kill people, even if the two immortal Lord is afraid also can''t stop, rather day is afraid of more bad luck."


    As soon as Ning Hui heard this, his eyes became red again. A deep sense of powerlessness came to his heart, and his lips were bitten


    "Damn it..."


    "Secret art, seal of emptiness!"


    "Shangpin Difa, Liuhe lingzhang!"


    In the same trick, yuwenchuan I do not know how many times stronger than Yong''an Hou? The six palmprints are all real. They are terrifying. The power of terror surges in.


    It''s like a flood of water and beasts that can''t be stopped.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Under the roar, Ning Tao vomited blood and flew upside down. Several bones were broken. His chest armor was smashed by a palm, and an iron like palm imprint fell on his chest.


    His eyes were red, and he gritted his teeth to keep his figure steady. Yuwenchuan was not easy either. Was the sun flame so easy to touch? The palm of the hand is also scorched black.


    "Boy, it''s really like a cockroach. I''ve been slapped, but I''m still alive."


    Yuwenchuan is full of murders.


    Ordinary Immortal Emperor, at this moment early body death way disappear.


    But in response to him, it was Ning Tao''s all-out strike, flat and light, but the most domineering force. He didn''t get close, but felt the power of deprivation.


    "Secret art, seal of time!"

 Chapter 3490

    A seal falls, as if time flies.


    Mysterious, vast, supreme, full of a large space, as if from a certain latitude broken air shot.


    Danger to the extreme!


    Zhanhuang, yuwenchuan''s pupil is contracting. He feels danger in this attack. How can it be? I think it''s ridiculous, but I still believe in intuition.


    "I''d like to see what the hell it is..."


    "Hum ~"


    with a cold hum, a majestic, pure, and magnificent force burst out. Nine purple dragons surrounded the sky, and the Dragon Spirit soared to the sky, which could be condensed into essence. They raised their heads to the sky and roared, and their golden robes were blowing.


    Du @ head; hair. / 0W,


    "secret skill, the power of Jiulong emperor!"


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Give me Broken


    With the help of a spear, he rushed away one after another.


    Each purple dragon is no less powerful than the emperor, and it is also mixed with the belief of hundreds of millions of creatures.


    And the imperial spirit of his own cohesion.


    The next second, under the tight gaze of Ning Tao, Ning Hui and Yun Chang, the mysterious seal meets a purple dragon, but unexpectedly, there is no big movement, and the amazing Purple Dragon disappears.


    just felt a wave of flashing, and the purple dragon was just like a bubble, and dissipated in front of everyone.


    Ninety nine percent didn''t see what was going on?


    Send What happened?


    Even if yu Wenchuan''s pupils contracted subconsciously, and his heart beat suddenly, it was really strange. This little boy was really evil. He didn''t even see what was going on? But all in all, it''s untouchable.


    What''s more, he found that his imperial spirit had disappeared forever, and what he called back was only sporadic.


    "This damned bastard..."


    It''s not over yet. The second and third purple dragons come up one after another. Ning Tao takes the opportunity to grab a handful of pills and swallow them. He recovers quickly and stares at the battlefield.


    "Poo poo ~"


    two rings gently. Under the invincible force of one of the mysteries, the two purple dragons dissipated one after another.


    It''s really frightening.


    This What''s the weird trick?


    However, the light of the mysterious seal was much dimmed. The fourth and fifth purple dragons bravely cut through the starry sky and roared away with amazing speed, but yuwenchuan''s face also had a pain.


    It''s a time-consuming thing to gather Huang Qi, but it''s worth killing him.


    When the sixth Purple Dragon rushed up, it finally shattered the strange and mysterious seal.


    Although this move is strange and strong, the practitioner''s cultivation is too weak to resist such a killing. The next second, Yu Wenchuan laughs wildly and controls the remaining three purple dragons, rushing toward Ning Tao with a roar.


    "No more? Let''s die... "


    "Kill Roar... "


    "No, brother ningtian, it''s dangerous," said Ning Hui, with a shrinking pupil and a shriek. He couldn''t help drinking.


    I want to rush out, but I''m pressed by Yunchang.


    They can''t even bear the aftershocks. They are just going to die. The immortal Lord is on his way.


    At this time, facing the three purple dragons, Ning Tao''s face flashed pale and fierce, but he didn''t dodge. He closed his eyes, as if he was preparing for something?


    The next second, the Dragon pounced on him and saw that it was about to tear him to pieces. Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed over. With a low roar and a punch, the whole body emitted a dark light, and a evil spirit burst out.


    "Yan Wang Fist


    The two fists smashed the two dragons.


    However, the biggest and last Purple Dragon rushed down and directly hit Yama.


    With the sound of "bang", half of Yama''s body was deformed, and a large piece of his chest was sunken, flying backwards for thousands of meters. If it were human, he would die.


    Fortunately, he is a puppet.


    "What? The puppet of Xianhuang? Good guy, "Yu Wen Chuan''s eyes narrowed and flashed the color of greed.


    There are a lot of good things in this guy. The strength of this puppet alone is not inferior to that of Yong''an Hou.


    The world''s martial arts are really prosperous. With his talent, as long as he can leave the holy land, he will surely enter the supreme, even Stronger, yuwenchuan''s eyes flashed hot.


    But this loss of consciousness, but suddenly feel a danger suddenly approaching, yuwenchuan suddenly wake up, "boom" suddenly burst out full strength, roar, a layer of purple shield wrapped body, but in front of Ning Tao actually has disappeared.


    "Run away? No, in the back... "


    He suddenly turned around and waved his fist. His rich imperial spirit was wrapped into a purple fist, as if a dragon were colliding.


    In a trance, you can see the shadow of Lagerstroemia indica.


    "Difa, Tianlong magic boxing!"


    But the next second, his pupil reflected Ning Tao''s crazy fierce face, roaring, white falling in his hand, Jin Yan in the sky, a force of the world superimposed, among them, there is the power of origin."You want to kill me? You''re not qualified for that! "


    "Holy product, the gun of the world!"


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Artifact, disease ~"


    with a roar, the spear destroyed.


    Everything is nothingness. The power of this attack is definitely the peak of Ning Tao. The power is more condensed and compressed, so the outbreak is more terrifying and inestimable.


    This is also the first time he has shown the power of artifact.


    He also superimposed his holy Pindo.


    "Roar..."


    "Bang Boom... "


    With a loud bang, the starry sky collapsed, the space cracked, the explosive force hit around, spread thousands of meters, and a touch of blood floated up.


    Under the dull eyes of the crowd, the dragon fist that yuwenchuan condensed was smashed by this shot. It seemed that there was a cry of sadness. It was trembling under the pressure of ZuLong Dao. He was waiting for this moment.


    And this shot, it is stabbed into his fist flesh and blood three points, hit so long, finally got one.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining, his face is pale, and his face is full of ecstasy. He just wants to fight, but he feels a huge danger of death. The space is frozen, and his hair is exploding.


    "Well, how many years? I don''t know how many years I haven''t been hurt? "


    Yuwenchuan grinned grimly, and his eyes shot to kill him. He slowly raised a ferocious face. I don''t know when a noble and mysterious vertical eye appeared on his forehead. That sense of danger came from here.


    And the next second, this mysterious vertical eyes actually instantly open, cold, merciless stare at Ning Tao.


    "If you can force me to do this, you will die without regret!"


    "What what? It''s the eye of heaven


    Ning Tao was surprised to forget that he still had this move. Yuwenchuan is a member of the Tian clan, and Tianyan, the most obvious sign, ignored it.


    "No!"


    "Eye of heaven, destroy the world!"


    Yuwenchuan roared and burst out a beam of light.


    So close under the distance can''t hide, and Ning Tao pupil a shrink, a bite, as if to bite what? A force of space enveloped him in an instant.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Two sounds echoed in my ears.


    But this beam of light is like the eye of heaven penetrating the sky, penetrating thousands of miles. Where it passes, it is nothing and smashed. Nothing can survive this blow.


    The sky is pierced by this beam.


    "Too gorgeous, too shocking..."


    However, yuwenchuan pupil a shrink, in front of a golden blood floating, injured? However, people seem to have gone? Is it a treasure to escape?


    Huge idea suddenly swept, soon found in ten thousand meters away seriously injured, spitting blood Ning Tao.


    "Hum, where to go..."

 Chapter 3491

    The space is broken, a bloody figure falls out of it, and there is a blood hole above the heart.


    It''s almost cool.


    It''s just a little bit close to piercing the heart.


    This man is Ning Tao. He vomites several mouthfuls of blood and his face is in pain, but he clenches his teeth tightly. He quickly takes out a top-grade Qingmu pill and takes it. His heart is still palpitating. Just now, it''s so dangerous that he forgot his eye.


    Although the eye of the candle dragon can be immune to some pupil power, the eye of heaven is not a giant beast in the starry sky, it has more substantial lethality.


    "Careless, too careless..."


    "Well Well, damn it... "


    Although Yufan had some knowledge of this man''s strength, he also had some knowledge of this defeat.


    Moreover, the gap between the two is clear.


    This is a valuable experience.


    Even if he didn''t reach the half step supreme, I''m afraid it''s almost the same, or the peak of Xianhuang, but his cultivation is too weak and his sense is not clear. However, compared with the half step supreme in his impression, yuwenchuan is obviously better than one or two.


    He''s a genius, isn''t he? And there are so many years of accumulation.


    If he didn''t take advantage of his absence, it would be very difficult to hurt him.


    Moreover, it''s still unknown whether he can escape. Before, he hid a precious space talisman in his teeth, which was described by himself, because he always envied the children of the big family. It''s a copy.


    Although it can be compared to some extent, the transmission distance is too close, and soon yuwenchuan will catch up.


    Though unconscious, it can''t stop.


    Once caught up with, it''s over. Immediately bite the tip of the tongue, lift your spirits, turn your hands, take out several space scrolls, and crush them.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    After several transmissions, it moved tens of thousands of meters.


    However, in the vast starry sky, this distance can be completely ignored, and with the speed of yuwenchuan, his prey is really hard to escape.


    So he didn''t plan to escape with the help of the space scroll. That day, he raised his head and roared.


    "Taoist puppet, take me away quickly..."


    As soon as the words came to an end, a whirlpool appeared on Ning Tao''s head, increasing downward in a spiral. A force gradually drew on him. It was obvious that the puppet Taoist had been staring at him and had been ready for a long time.


    I''m afraid even he didn''t expect that Ning Tao could persist for so long? He can even run away from yuwenchuan.


    But this is the limit. If you don''t do it again, Ning Tao will die.


    "Don''t panic, young master. Wait a moment more..."


    The puppet Taoist was short of breath.


    If there was no Galaxy seal, it would be very easy for him to bring Ning Tao back, but now he has to cross the seal.


    To a certain extent, the galaxy seal also weakened his management of the four realms. Now he can take Ning Tao to escape, but he is only confined to the holy land. On the day of the Seven Realms war, he can''t escape anywhere.


    Ning Tao just felt the pulling force, suddenly acutely aware of a familiar breath is breaking the air to chase.


    "Son of a bitch, you can''t escape!"


    Yuwenchuan''s pupil shrank, and he was shocked and angry. That damned old guy actually did it. Damned, damned, although he didn''t know the specific situation of the puppet Taoist, he was fighting with him in the dark all the time.


    Including the cracks, sometimes some things from the four realms can''t do without the intervention of the puppet Taoist.


    It really made him hold back a lot of anger.


    At the beginning, he vowed that if one day he could break the holy land, he would tear down the old thing.


    "Difa, ziyingbu!"


    "Stay with me, all stay with me..."


    "Roar..."


    Yuwenchuan saw that it was too late, and his explosive strength seemed to be behind him. He gritted his teeth and urged the force of the source. His speed suddenly soared a little. He held the spear tightly in his hand, watched Ning Tao, and hurled it fiercely.


    At all costs, we must kill this little bastard and focus on instilling his crazy belief.


    "Whew ~"


    the spear breaks through the air like a meteor.


    Ning Tao''s eyes shrank and his face changed. He couldn''t move at the moment, or he would break the traction force. But the spear was close at hand. His back was in a cold sweat, and his scalp burst.


    Even if we take chances, we still feel that the pulling force will be slower than the spear, and the latter will arrive first.


    And the strength of it is bound to nail itself.


    Even in his heyday, he did not dare to take the spear easily. The gods blocked and killed the gods, and the Buddhas blocked and killed the Buddhas.


    "Is that the end?"


    "No How is that possible? Come on, come on, stop it, three seconds, no, one second, one second... "


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack in the heart roar.


    However, Yama had been beaten away in the battle just now. He didn''t even have time to pick it up. Now, how can he stop for a second? It''s too extravagant.Just as Yu Wenchuan grinned and was about to show his proud look, a little green awn suddenly fell down from the whirlpool above Ning Tao''s head, just in front of Ning Tao, and in an instant, it blossomed into a towering tree.


    The dazzling blue light illuminates a clear sky.


    "Secret art, son of God!"


    Ning Tao was stunned, but the next second he was transferred by the traction force, as if he heard a loud noise in his ear.


    "No..."


    Yuwen Chuanhong eyes roar, spear because of this sudden tree, was stopped for a while, although it is still to pierce, but ningtao people have disappeared? He''s lost his soul, and there''s no trace of him.


    Three realms, he went back to three realms.


    He missed a great opportunity.


    "Son of a bitch, Qinglian, old man, you wait for me. One day, I will tear you up with my own hands, like this damned Holy Land Step flat... "


    Yuwenchuan is not willing to roar.


    Just a little bit, just a little bit.

 Chapter 3492

    Tianqiong sea, a traction light suddenly flashed, the injured Ning Tao instantly fell here.


    I fell on the star continent powerlessly.


    It was bloody and miserable.


    Seeing this, Li Huang rushed up and was shocked. He found that Ning Tao''s body was empty, the oil was exhausted, the lamp was dry, and there were more than ten dense wounds with the artistic conception of killing and cutting, which almost pierced his heart.


    It''s too bad.


    It''s not hard to imagine how difficult that battle was? Almost dying, now, people''s consciousness is very vague.


    "Sect master, sect master, hold on..."


    Ning Tao coughs up blood, half heavy and half awake. His whole body has collapsed. Looking at the familiar starry sky, Li Huang, he says with a hard dry smile: "it''s nice to come back..."


    With that, the nervous tension relaxed.


    The whole person in front of a black, actually coma in the past.


    Li Huang was shocked, but at this moment, Qinglian, who was gasping heavily, also rushed over. It was she who saved Ning Tao before. Because she used a secret skill, it cost a lot, but fortunately, it played an important role.


    Turn the situation around in the nick of time.


    In fact, even it did not expect that they would actually hand? In principle, it should have let go.


    But I still can''t help it!


    Seeing that Li Huang was very anxious, he quickly comforted him: "don''t worry too much. He just consumed a lot of fire and was seriously injured. He didn''t have any danger of life. Let me do it."


    Speaking, a green lotus virtual shadow condenses out.


    "Taboo, Qinglian Zaohua Sutra!"


    "Hum Hum... "


    In a blue light, Ning Tao''s injury stopped deteriorating, but the speed of recovery was not fast.


    At this time, another figure fell down from a distance, smashing a big hole, deafening, Li Huang and Qinglian suddenly a Leng, who else? Busy fix one''s eyes to see, it is the Yan devil that is beaten to fly before originally.


    Also sent back by the puppet Taoist Association.


    After all, staying in the fourth world is a danger


    On the other side, Ning Hui and elder Yun look at the whirlpool and take away Yama. Silence is restored all around. A group of people are dull and still can''t recover from the shock. Why is all this?


    What is the deep hatred between Ning Tian and Yu Wenchuan? As soon as we meet, we''ll kill each other.


    Just for the sake of the national teacher?


    In other words, how can he be so strong in a few years?


    At this time, a man and a woman suddenly flashed over. They were in a hurry. Their chest heaved and they asked, "what''s the matter? What about them? "


    These are the two immortal masters.


    "Run I escaped... "


    "Murmur a few elders to deal with the direction of a fairy, murmur:" you can not return to the master''s direction


    Finish saying, then follow cloud dream fairy Lord to leave.


    Without being exposed, they need to see how Ning Tao is doing? Can the plan be implemented again?


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the sky.


    Yuwenchuan''s face is full of haze, fierce, and a little bit unwilling. An Immortal Emperor escaped under his nose in his early days. If this story is spread, how can his face exist? What will outsiders think of themselves?


    "This bastard, damn it..."


    At this time, three streamers suddenly came from three directions. His face was strange and he looked surprised.


    It is Jiuyou Sanhuang!


    Haven''t you felt the battle of emperor Zhan for a long time? It seems that they are still a little late. Who are they fighting with?


    Is it over?


    Yuwen Chuan black face, in the face of three people''s strange ridicule, actually opened his mouth to say is Ning Tao.


    As soon as the words came out, the three people''s smile became stiff.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    Even if there were so many assumptions before, the three did not expect that it would be him? How could he come here? Also grow up to this step, born in yuwenchuan under the eye of slip away, this guy, grow up too fast.


    The three emperors turned pale, and suddenly a touch of ugliness and gloom came out of his face. Suddenly, the nine you emperor was sensitive to something strange. He swept yuwenchuan''s body and found that his right hand was "ticking" with blood, which seemed to be injured.


    "You Are you hurt by him? "


    Words, full of incredible.


    It''s supposed to be rolling. How could you get hurt? It seems that his right hand is still badly injured.


    What did Ning Tao do? Impossible?


    In the three emperor''s dumbfounded, yuwenchuan raised his right hand, suddenly found a bloody, black face, angry five orifices smoke, busy hiding haze way: "nothing? It''s just a small wound. "


    I''m kidding. Is it so easy to recover from being stabbed by the supreme artifact?


    Pain, don''t say, bear it.


    You can''t lose face at this time, otherwise, these three bastards don''t know how to laugh at him?But the one who should come, still can''t escape.


    Demon emperor, Ming emperor immediately said with a sneer: "yuwenchuan, you call it stealing chicken can''t corrode rice. If you send me a message early in the morning, can''t we fight against that old thing?"


    "Ning Tao can''t escape. He will surely die. It''s all because of your greed. You want to swallow the origin of the three worlds alone. Otherwise, it will be over long ago."


    Words, full of resentment, unwilling.


    "Are you blaming me?" Yuwenchuan look a cold, cold way: "I don''t need you to tell me what to do, and I don''t need you to say sarcastic words here, if you want to fight, I will accompany you at any time."


    He was sure that if the situation had changed, any of them would have done the same.


    But now I don''t want to worry so much with them. Under the haze, yuwenchuan suddenly clenched his teeth, raised his head, shot the murderer, and said crazily, "fifteen years, at most fifteen years, we must break the seal at all costs."


    "I can''t wait any longer. The boy''s growth rate is amazing. If I give him 30 years, I promise that I will choose any one of you and there will be no pressure."


    This statement, three faces a black, face muscles trembled, but did not refute, into hesitation.


    To speed up and weaken the seal is an amazing loss, which is hard for them to bear. However, it is also associated with the growth speed of Ning Tao.


    Nine you Huang a bite teeth, unexpectedly way: "agree!"


    "Shan ~"


    unexpectedly, the three people reached an agreement on this matter and could not give ningtao any more time. After a hasty discussion, they turned back and began to implement it.


    Ning Tao gained valuable experience here and explored the bottom, but also exposed his own bottom.


    15 years at most, break the damn seal!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    They wanted to catch up with each other, but suddenly they received a message and turned back quickly.


    Ning Tao is OK, so they don''t get involved with this matter, otherwise they will be targeted by Yu Wenchuan, which will be troublesome. They will pretend that they don''t know about it.


    Plan, also need to speed up the implementation of


    After the storm, it took three days for Ning Tao to wake up slowly and difficultly. There was still some pain and tearing feeling all over his body, but his life was finally saved. I still want to thank Qinglian for her help.


    If he didn''t finally use a secret skill to fight for that precious second, I''m afraid he would have suffered.


    But he didn''t know when he was lying in another place where the lotus had disappeared.


    And in a flash, Ning Tao also smelled a woman''s body fragrance, just like orchid. He fixed his eyes and saw that he was still lying on Gu Qiong''s jade leg.


    "Well This... "

 Chapter 3493

    "You Are you awake? "


    Gu Qiong is both surprised and happy. She has been on tenterhooks for three days, because Ning Tao is seriously injured.


    I don''t know why? Who did it? But fortunately, the five colored lotus under his body has healing effect, and his injury has been improving.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he showed a bitter smile and said: "don''t worry, it''s ok..."


    "That You... "


    He had some doubts. He didn''t know how she was talking with sister Xuan. Was she regretting it or was she not looking back?


    Hearing this, Gu Qiong chuckled and said mischievously, "guess What would I choose? "


    Ning Tao was stunned. He wanted to get up, but he didn''t want to get up. He rubbed and groaned: "you said you wouldn''t leave me. Anyway, I don''t care. I don''t care whether I go in or out. You can do it."


    "Ouch, it hurts, it hurts..."


    Gu Qiong''s jade face flushed and even tightened like an electric shock. She said angrily, "how can you always bully me? I I didn''t say I was leaving... "


    "All along, I''ve been living as a saint. Now I want to change my way of life. I''ll take this opportunity to go crazy once. No matter I lose or win, I''ll admit it. If I want to win together, I''ll lose together."


    "But although I choose to help you, I don''t mean the whole fairy. How can the fairy choose? Can I help you? Whether we stand on your side or not depends on you.... "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was overjoyed. Anyway, he was at least half successful.


    Immediately surprise of embrace her mercilessly kiss one mouthful.


    Gu Qiong''s eyes were wide open when she was suddenly asked for a kiss. Her brain was blank, just like an electric shock. She was too scared to move. Her delicate body was paralyzed, just like numbness.


    "Well Well... "


    This is the second time that she has been forced to kiss by a man, and the second time in her life that she has been in close contact with a man.


    And for the first time, it was also with Ning Tao.


    Her heart beat fast at the moment. She was so nervous that she was about to jump out Is he going to be here?


    She panicked at the thought of that.


    This There will be people here.


    "Oh..."


    Just as a man and a woman burst out with hormones, a dry cough suddenly came from one side: "can you understand other people''s feelings? If you show your love, please stay away from me for thousands of meters... "


    "Er..."


    As soon as the words come out, Gu Qiong pushes Ning Tao away with a red face. She is embarrassed and forgets sister Xuan.


    It''s a real loss.


    When Ning Tao licked his lips, he still felt that his lips and teeth were fragrant and wonderful. He immediately touched his nose and laughed. Even his pain was relieved. Yin and yang are really a kind of tonic.


    However, what happened before haunted his mind, and his eyes flashed dignified.


    Yuwenchuan four are too strong.


    With them, there is no way to fight!


    Although the monks of the three realms, with the help of rebound and resources, are growing in accomplishments day by day, but they can''t catch up with so many years of details.


    What''s more, after years of running in and adapting, the surge rebound has been weak.


    Now we can see the decline.


    Gu Yuan has the ability of swallowing the spirit pot, the original skill, and swallowing the main road. With the increase of the three forces, his cultivation can be far ahead and reach the Ninth level of Xianjun. However, I''m afraid he won''t be promoted to Xianhuang in a short time.


    What''s more, it''s not so easy to live through the six or nine days'' calamity. If it''s a little bit different, you may be out of your wits.


    Further down, there are Li Huang, San Yan and Di Shi Tian. Their accomplishments are all seven or eight, and the difference is a little far. One is in the sky sea, the other is close to the crack, and the other is both Buddha and devil.


    So the three of them are far ahead.


    Immortal, Mazu, Qilin, Xiaobai, Xiaohong, Xizu They are all hovering in five or six levels.


    But further down, the difference is getting bigger and bigger. Fortunately, there are more and more powerful immortal kings. They are all excellent and enter the country rapidly. It can be regarded as a comfort. When this generation grows up, it will be another generation of great evils.


    But in the face of the four realms, there is still a long way to go. It''s not enough. It''s more than 40 immortals.


    Who knows if there are any cards left?


    For so many years, there has been no hiding the strong?


    Ning Tao counted carefully, and now they are the strong Immortal Emperor, he, sister Xuan, magic tree, old man huangquan, ethereal and Yunmeng.


    £©£¡ The first m was Q0. S


    seems to be only six.


    Even against the sky, ten places will be the best.


    There are more than 30 enemies. How can we deal with them? Not to mention the Immortal King.


    The quantity should be counted as "several times".


    Ning Tao sighed, and a wave of pressure came on him again. He could not help frowning. Even if Gu Yuan, Gu Qiong, and San Yan broke through the Immortal Emperor, I''m afraid they were still a little worse. What should they do?On one side, Gu Qiong saw that Ning Tao was in a low mood and thought that she was not happy when she refused. She immediately became uneasy and blushed and muttered: "you If you really want to, you can You can go to the room... "


    "Well? What are you doing in the room? " Ning Tao returns to God, a face doubts a way.


    "Just That''s the one... "


    Gu Qiong was embarrassed and ashamed to speak.


    How could he say that, holy virgin? What''s more, there are predecessors present.


    But she was ready. Anyway, she had learned this kind of thing. There would be a special Mammy to guide her. Anyway, she knew something about men and women.


    However, Ning Tao was confused and asked: "where Which one? "


    "You..."


    Gu Qiong''s face turned red. She was going crazy. She looked at him angrily, turned her head and flew away.


    Ning Tao silly eyes, just now still good how angry? I feel like I''m off the channel. What''s the matter? But on one side came sister Xuan''s abusive voice.


    "Come on, you look like you''ve been hit by the battle with yuwenchuan. Do you suddenly lose confidence in the victory?"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao nodded silently and sighed: "so much effort, hard work and struggle have been making up for this gap, but it''s only today that I find that the gap seems to be getting bigger and bigger."


    "For a long time, I thought I had one percent of the strength of the four sectors, but now, I feel that the proportion is still the same. Do you think we can win?"


    "Yes, certainly!"


    Gu Xuanxuan is concise but firm.


    "Why? Because I was chosen by my elder martial brother? "


    "This is only on the one hand, on the other hand, people will have infinite motivation under pressure. If you don''t force yourself, you never know how strong you will be, let alone the limit of the three realms."


    "Now, I have broken through the Xianhuang middle stage, one of the four emperors, I can help you block one."


    Gu Xuanxuan said calmly.


    Ning Tao was surprised to hear that Mid Xianhuang period? Is that too fast?


    However, all kinds of secret methods and details are unimaginable. In a word, it''s good news.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao suddenly said firmly: "well, it''s decided to go to Longdao. I''ll improve my strength at all costs. I won''t lose when I fight yuwenchuan again next time."


    "If Dragon Island doesn''t work, I''ll go to the disaster forbidden area. If it doesn''t work, I''ll go to eternal island. If I don''t believe it, I won''t be able to break this damned situation!"


    "Let''s go..."

 Chapter 3494

    Time does not wait, people can not let time stagnate, the passage of time a second.


    Ning Tao has no patience. He can''t wait for Gu Yuan to become emperor, and he can''t instruct Xiao Tian to activate his pupil technique. Xiao Xian can''t keep his balance, and he can''t drink with Bai Yue and other brothers to pacify Gu Qiong.


    I can only give it to elder sister Xia.


    And he, after a day, filled the key with energy, set out and left here alone.


    As for Gu Qiong, because the energy consumption of transmission is too large, she can only stay here and enjoy the scenery of the holy land. She is also a strong person in the late Xianjun period. I don''t know if she can be granted emperor here?


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A flash of light, he returned to the world.


    Wind demon, Huyan clan leader and others are talking in the back of the mountain. A lie and Wan''er listen to them with relish. They suddenly find that the sect leader is back, and they are all overjoyed.


    How can you come back so soon this time?


    As soon as they came back, everyone was relieved.


    However, Ning Tao did not care for the greetings, just left a sentence in a hurry: "I want to Shut up


    He didn''t rush to Longdao immediately. It''s a place unknown to human beings, and it''s also an absolute forbidden area. There are absolutely few human beings who can enter it. Only the flood and famine can stop 90% of the people.


    It is said that there are only monsters there.


    All kinds of strange beasts, strange beasts, fierce beasts There are also countless monster races.


    It is the source of the whole world and monsters, and the number of them is almost endless. There are endless killing and extermination. The tide of big and small animals often breaks out. There are only four words "the strong is the most important".


    It is said that the great flood and famine has existed for a long time and is extremely ancient. Its territory is even more vast.


    It''s the third continent in the universe.


    But few people know the specific situation.


    The Dragon Island is in the core area of the great flood and famine. From this, we can imagine how mysterious, terrifying, and the supreme power to break into it is a near death.


    Although he has the "dragon order", he thinks it''s better to be safe and settle down.


    Recently, he has felt the difficulty of promotion.


    That huge gap is too hard to cross.


    Now in the middle of the triple period, but in the later period, he felt too far away. It was time for him to meditate and shut up.


    Original tower, fifth floor.


    The flow rate inside the tower for 50 days in one day.


    Ning Tao meditates, uses his skills, breathes in essence, and gradually adjusts his state to the peak. His mind is empty, and he gradually falls into a state of selflessness.


    The breath is steadily getting stronger.


    But gradually, like a sculpture.


    If it is not for the faint breath, I''m afraid everyone will think it''s gone.


    Outside, Shi Yao, Tang Lan, Huyan, Ganggun and others are all confused, looking at the original tower. What happened? Why do you shut up as soon as you come back? This Is it stimulated by something?


    Besides, where are the guqiongs?


    After thinking about it, there is no answer. We can only let the steel spear Immortal Emperor sit here to protect the Dharma.


    But Shi Yao, Mei Mou, looked at the six story tower with a surprised face. Unexpectedly, he had the original time tower bred by the legendary holy land of time and space. Moreover, it was a six story tower.


    In her mind, the tallest primitive tower recorded in ancient books seems to be a five story tower.


    My husband, the mountain is not clear.


    Everything seemed to calm down.


    But I don''t know how long later, Ning Tao in the original tower suddenly opened his eyes, and his spirit has reached the peak. When he turned his hand, he turned out a red pill.


    This is exactly Shenxuedan.


    Shi Yao, Xia Jie and Xiao Bai all have one.


    Originally, nearly 40 pieces were collected, but only 18 pieces were left.


    But it''s enough.


    Immediately swallowed a refining.


    When the pill comes into the body, the originally calm blood begins to stir up. First, it warms up, scalds, and then boils. It seems that there is a battle between the blood and the blood. The winner is the winner Fang is king.


    And muscles, flesh and blood, channels in this fight, boiling, are also awakened activity, began to absorb.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    "Hum ~"


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and snorted in pain.


    I saw that he was white above his head. They were like a transpiration immortal. Their originally strong and tall bodies suddenly shriveled, like blood loss.


    The original body of pale gold blood, become a lot thinner, but more pure.


    It can be seen from the color.


    Already with some ordinary gold.


    Maybe, when his blood is strong to a certain extent, he can also awaken some skills.


    Ning Tao''s beautiful fantasy is that this is not a whim, but a real possibility. Many powerful people have great strength, most of which come from their blood, tap their potential and can be passed on.For example, the ancient gods inherited the blood of the "ancient gods" from the ancestor, guying supreme.


    And ancient shadow is as pure as Ning Tao.


    Strong to a certain level, it can be passed on to future generations, which is of great help to strength.


    Blood vessel surgery is one of them.


    Of course, Ning Tao has just started to take this road, and it''s too early for that day.


    He endured the hardships, while practicing martial arts, while purifying his blood and transforming himself into a God. He had a hard, long retreat, and time flies


    The world is still in full swing.


    This natural disaster has spread to nearly half of the Terran territory, large and small, and hundreds of galaxies have been attacked. I don''t know how many people have died miserably.


    Some galaxies have been slaughtered and bloodwashed.


    A large number of blood food were transported to the star clan territory.


    Of course, there are also some natural disasters that have been wiped out and become the nutrients of galaxies, giving birth to stronger existence.


    This is the reason why the universe is so complex and simple.


    No one can escape this disaster!


    Anyway, people are in danger. It is said that the great famine was also hit by natural disasters, which is still A-level natural disasters. However, with the overlord in charge, everything is not a problem.


    The ancient continent also suffered several B-level disasters, which were all saved by wind demons as nutrients.


    And about the martial arts contest, there are not many people to pay attention to, who still has this leisure? As for Ning Tao, maybe some people will talk about it after dinner.


    Every day, every month.


    Ning Tao has never been out of the pass. When the effect of shenxuedan decreased sharply, he began to take more than one pill, two and three together. The effect was too powerful. Now he has become skinny and lost all his water.


    However, with the help of thirteen blood pills, his whole body of blood is pure gold.


    Although there is no blood technique, once it breaks out, its absolute power is infinite. It destroys the sky and the earth. Every drop of blood contains the power of fury and blazing.


    If burning blood essence, it must be more terrible.


    What''s more, a drop of his blood is no less than some natural resources and local treasures, and no less than the blood essence of some ferocious animals. The whole person is like a human shaped beast.


    Breathing, all feel the wind and thunder.


    And a body of bones and muscles, like being beaten through, like a King Kong, invulnerable.


    When Shen Xue Dan didn''t have much effect on him, Ning Tao opened his eyes and took a deep breath. It turned out that there was a big storm and he swallowed the vast spiritual power.


    Originally that shriveled body, unexpectedly with naked eye visible speed full up and more crystal clear.


    It wasn''t long before he recovered.


    A black hair shawl, some horny, black debris off, such as reborn, reborn, and the body is the roar of Wanjiang surging feeling.


    I can''t help punching out.


    Although it''s an empty fist, I think of nine sonic booms.


    The whole original tower was humming, as if it had been badly damaged. There was an extra fist mark in front of his fist. He could leave a mark on the original tower.


    Ning Tao looks surprised. You know, this is the sixth floor. He has cracked the last space lock, and his cultivation easily reaches the triple peak.


    It''s only one line away from quadruple.


    He was ecstatic and excited. This time, however, it took a long time. The outside world was about a year, while the original tower was more than 60 years, because it had a sixth floor.


    This time, the whole person really settled down.


    The strength of the whole body has also undergone an earth shaking change. At least its combat power has doubled or even doubled.


    "Cool ~"


    "ha ha..."

 Chapter 3495

    Out of the tower door, a ray of dazzling sunlight shines down, Ning Tao unexpectedly shows a face to enjoy.


    I haven''t felt warm for a long time.


    And the blood in his body is surging like a flood. It''s loud. It''s deafening. At least it can shake people''s hearts. But for a while, he can''t suppress it.


    Because Too strong!


    He clenched his fist, hoping that yuwenchuan was right in front of him. Although he couldn''t fight, he was not so embarrassed. At least, he could fight again.


    And Yama also absorbed some immortal minerals in the ring, and gradually recovered over time.


    But the strength has not improved much.


    At this level, it''s too difficult to improve.


    Moreover, from his current perspective, although Yama was good at the beginning, he was too weak in essence, and continued to cultivate, which consumed too much resources.


    It''s better to refine a holy devil puppet again.


    If you find a suitable Immortal Emperor, your future achievements will be higher than that of Yan Mo, and the consumption will be less.


    Besides, one person can refine three pieces of holy magic puppet, and he can only refine one. As long as he finds the right material, Ning Tao doesn''t mind refining another one.


    Because the Holy Ghost puppet has always been one of his important aids, and he can feel at ease with it.


    And loyalty, not betrayal.


    Looking at the past, I don''t know how much I helped him?


    Ning Tao sighed and thought, in fact, if he could, he would like to leave the second quota to Yu Wenchuan. He and Yan Feitian have always been brothers in need. In this case, why not let them become puppets together?


    But now I''m just thinking about it.


    I''m weak.


    At this time, the emperor was afraid and didn''t dare to come near. It was the young master''s strong pressure.


    It''s like there''s a Tyrannosaurus Rex inside.


    Once the outbreak, it seems to be able to break him to pieces, the strength of the young master this is to enhance it?


    But for fear of what comes, Ning Tao excitedly moves his muscles and bones, and the power of space also soars. The last space lock is broken by him. Now he wants to verify his own strength. How much stronger is it?


    Steel gun, of course, is a good choice.


    With a crooked mouth and a grin on his face, he said, "I think your strength has improved very fast recently, my friend of steel gun? How about practicing with me? "


    As soon as the words came out, the steel gun''s face turned green, especially when he saw a crack in the corner of his mouth. It was so frightening, just like the devil, who could eat him alive.


    He immediately cried and said, "young master, if I do something wrong, please tell me straight away, don''t torture me like this. I want to serve you for another 500 years."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao mouth a draw, speechless way: "you a fairy emperor medium-term, afraid I a beginning do?"


    "Just fight with each other, and you won''t die?"


    However, the steel gun is crying and shaking his head. He is not a fool. How can you be in the early stage? How many strong people like you in the whole world?


    How many moves are there? He felt that even if he was still alive after the contest, he was afraid that only half of his life would be left.


    It''s better to beat him to death with a stick.


    The picture is neat.


    Ning Tao looks depressed, but behind him comes a light laugh: "sect master, don''t be difficult to be a Taoist friend of steel gun. If you want to compete, let me accompany you. It happens that I have some feelings recently."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao suddenly turned to look and found that the Huyan clan leader came over with a smile.


    A full breath, very strong.


    It seems that the strength has improved, and Huyan patriarch himself is a strong man in the immortal queen period. In recent years, with the accumulation of resources and the guidance of the supreme wind devil, his strength has also increased in a straight line.


    According to the wind demon, Huyan clan leader is expected to become a supreme, which shows his strength.


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened. The patriarch''s words were really suitable. He grinned and his eyes were bright. He said excitedly, "well, I haven''t played with the patriarch all the time. This time I can have a fight."


    Said, then slowly bow up.


    As soon as the skill moves around, there is a sense of depression, and the whole person radiates a layer of golden light from the inside out.


    And see this state, Huyan patriarch surprised, so strong pressure? Immediately play 12 points of vigilance, can not underestimate the master, that dignified, old face on tight, one hand like a dragon, one hand like a tiger.


    It was said that the dragon was singing and the tiger was roaring.


    The power is surging like a continuous sea.


    At a certain moment, their eyes flashed, and they rushed out together, like two flashes of lightning, with the same speed. One side was full of blood, and the other side was full of dragons and tigers.


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    "Emperor FA, dragon and tiger capture!"


    "Break ~"


    under the roar, people seem to see the sun and the moon shining together, and fight with the dragon and the tiger. They collide with each other more fiercely, breaking out a huge bang.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Boom... "


    Shi Yao, Tang Lan and the steel gun were all shaken back a few steps. The shock wave was too strong and the dust was flying. They couldn''t open their eyes and the ground collapsed.How can they stand up to the toss of the two?


    The space is cracking.


    Ning Tao roars. At this moment, he is more happy than ever, although his inner strength is fleeting.


    But this punch definitely gave him enough strength, and he felt more solid and explosive.


    But the opposite can not be underestimated.


    Huyan clan leader gritted his teeth and was shocked. Unexpectedly, the strength of the sect leader was so strong? He has shown his own skills, but he hasn''t been able to do anything about it?


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The two energy masses interweave and explode in an instant.


    In the next second, a nuclear bomb exploded between them, blowing them away and retreating.


    Ning Tao''s Qi and blood surged and hummed, but he stepped back for more than ten steps. Each step crushed the stone at his feet, turned it into powder, and his fist became numb. This big capture technique is absolutely terrible.


    On the other side, Huyan clan leader could not help but step back four or five steps, just barely holding his body, his finger bones hurt, his eyelids jumped wildly, and his heart was shocked.


    "Well What a powerful force... "


    He swore that although he had left some strength just now, he regretted it as soon as he fought.


    Ning Tao''s strength is really too strong, like a beast. If he had not relied on his strong cultivation, he would have been paralyzed in his right arm and half of his body. He had never seen such a strong Immortal Emperor in his early days.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being the leader of the sect. There are very few people who can break my big capture."


    "Master, you won..."


    Huyan patriarch exclaimed.


    But on one side, the steel gun swallowed with fear. Sure enough, he escaped. It was dangerous. If it was him, he would be seriously injured.


    In Ning Tao''s eyes, he was a little stronger than he was at the beginning.


    Vulnerable.


    And Ning Tao also a face surprise, unexpectedly did not fall how much disadvantage? You know, Huyan clan leader is the peak of Xianhuang, not much weaker than yuwenchuan.


    After 60 years of seclusion, have you improved so much?


    "Thank you very much for the competition..."


    "You''re welcome, ha ha..."


    Another laugh came from the wind devil. He saw the game in his eyes.


    Seeing him satisfied, Chong ningtao said: "it''s good. Your strength has also increased greatly? In general, you have little pressure. "


    "If you are faced with the general immortal queen period, you can still deal with it, but if you are the clan leader, you must run, because you can''t beat it at all. Let''s give it a shot, otherwise we will lose both sides. "


    The wind devil exclaimed and laughed.


    Hearing this, the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth also split a touch of radian, but just nodded, and then fight, there will be an accident, it seems that he is full of energy and energy to stay in Longdao.

 Chapter 3496

    It''s been hard for more than 60 years, but it''s only been more than a year outside. For Ning Tao, it''s a rare deposit.


    It''s rare to be so enlightened for such a long time.


    But if we have a chance, we can step into the medium term.


    The original tower, with a total of six floors, was originally sealed by the candle dragon, but now it has been untied by Ning Tao one by one. In a trance, there is an epiphany that the end of space is actually time, which is a necessity.


    The extreme of fire is ice, and the extreme of things is opposite. There is an inseparable relationship between the two.


    But his way is right.


    As long as the cultivation goes on, he will be able to touch time. Even if he does not understand the way of time and space, he can exert the power of time and space just like Shi Yao.


    It''s just a matter of strength.


    What''s more, he has an urge to try to set up a trans galactic transmission array.


    With a certain probability, it seems to succeed.


    But now there is no spare time. After three days of cultivation, he and his two daughters set out for Longdao. This is the first time that he has taken Tang Lan from the wilderness to the world.


    However, strictly speaking, this time is not a tour, it''s just on the way.


    She''s actually going to the big elves.


    It''s said that "qumiaomiao" shows signs of going through the customs.


    She wants to go and have a look. After all, they had a good relationship at the beginning, but now Miaomiao is there. She is weak, so she is going to give Miaomiao a place.


    It''s still a headache about the saint of the great spirit. Is it Xiaoxi or Miaomiao?


    Ning Tao is not sure.


    In a word, the big Elves will take care of it.


    Shi Yao has been studying time, but the effect of hard work is not good, so she plans to go to Longdao together.


    Each other, can also have a care


    Along the way, three people like glue, do not give up the separation, after all, this time, dangerous ah.


    But time is short. When they arrive in the central mainland, they will go west and south!


    "You must be careful when you go to Longdao. You must come back alive. Miaomiao and I are waiting for you at home. Don''t forget that you promised her to avenge the Shanling clan. The underworld clan is still at large."


    Tang Lan''s eyes are red.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles, pats his chest and says, "don''t worry, you haven''t given me a big fat boy yet. How can I hang up so early?"


    "Well, you think so..."


    Tang Lan blushed and kicked him.


    However, he took advantage of the opportunity to kiss him hard on the mouth, smile cunningly, and then set foot on the transmission array.


    When Yao pursed a smile, his face flashed sweet color, but subconsciously touched his belly, if only he could have a child with Ning Tao.


    But this gentle smile, bright eyebrows and white teeth, even if there is veil cover, also hook away countless men''s souls.


    "Well How beautiful... "


    At this time, Ning Tao comes back from the beauty and smiles. Seeing that people are envious, he pulls down the brim of his hat to greet Shi Yao and steps into the teleportation array.


    So as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Seeing the light flash, they disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes, causing a sigh and regret.


    "Two peerless beauties, why are they all occupied by this boy? Alas... "


    The great Honghuang and the great cross are in the western world, and there are only two super galaxies here, one evil and one positive. However, the holy land of time and space is also in the deepest part of the western world.


    It is said that a long time ago, the people of the western world were in dire straits and had been ruled by the great flood and famine.


    It''s the supreme overlord here.


    At that time, this place was the paradise of monsters.


    Although there are many Terrans, they have always been blood eaters and slaves. They are hunted and washed by monsters every day, which is a dark time.


    Later, the great cross system rose, and the sage college was born at this time.


    The Terrans formed a demon hunting alliance, which dealt a heavy blow to dahonghuang. However, when they had the absolute advantage, they withdrew their troops, and even divided their territory with dahonghuang and signed a non aggression agreement.


    Over the years, although there have been occasional outbreaks of animal tides, there have been no large-scale animal chaos.


    All this is due to the deterrent existence of sage college, which makes the Western Terran rise. Of course, it does more good for the Terran than that. Otherwise, how could it be the benchmark in the eyes of the Terran.


    It took Ning Tao and Shi Yao six days and seven days to transfer 18 teleportation arrays to get close to dahonghuang.


    In addition to the great flood and wasteland, there are also many large galaxies in the territory of the orcs. They are like an alliance, but they are scattered. Unless Dragon Island comes out, no one can unite.


    As soon as he stepped into the orc territory, Ning Tao felt that the energy of heaven and earth was violent, and he was often in a state of chaos.


    Terran, it''s hard to survive here.


    But if it''s a orc, it''s like a fish in water.


    At this time, they slowly fell on a death star. Looking ahead, Yao opened the scroll and said, "not long after that, there will be no Terran territory. At that time, you should be very careful."With that, I found Ning Tao absent-minded.


    All the way.


    She looked surprised and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you thinking about the netherworld? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao finally recovered, flashed the light, and said, "these days, I have been thinking about this problem. If the seven world war fails, I may fulfill this promise."


    "So, if this trip to Longdao goes well, I''m going to gather the origin clan to attack the underworld clan!"


    In the words, there is a touch of firmness.


    To tell you the truth, this decision is actually very risky, and it''s easy for Da Tianming to shift his eyes.


    Even if they are not exposed, it will lead to the hatred of heaven and hell, which is not a wise decision.


    But Shi Yao gently grabs Ning Tao''s hand and says, "no matter what you do, I will support you..."


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s get to know the situation here first. It''s better to find some guides..."


    "I remember, there seemed to be some hunters..."


    One day later, Ning Tao and his wife finally joined a mercenary regiment in the last stop of the Terran territory. They went to dahonghuang to hunt monsters. The target was the skin of a silver bone frog, which was used to refine medicine.


    This is a very precious medicine.


    There is always a price but no market. This dark month mercenary regiment just wants to make a windfall on this.


    The whole regiment called together eight people. The head of the regiment was a woman named Chang sun Xian, it is said, is a very powerful goddess.


    Here, the reputation is very high.


    Beautiful and strong, it''s a hot rose.


    And the deputy commander, Liu Jin, is a strong Immortal Emperor. One is in the middle period, and the other is at the peak of the middle period. Besides Ning Tao, the other five are good players, and the other two are recruited.


    They all intend to make a fortune in dahonghuang. If they go in alone, they all know that they are going to die.


    So they all rely on the mercenary regiment.


    This time, the scale and strength of the dark moon mercenary regiment are first-class and standard. If it is only on the periphery, there is basically no danger.


    So many people want to join the dark moon mercenary regiment. Some people want to be favored by the goddess, but the conditions are too high. Ning Tao''s reason for joining is to slap three people with one hand.


    It is said that they are three candidates, but in Ning Tao''s eyes, they are all miscellaneous fish. With one blow, they are all knocked down.


    Shi Yao also showed a little strength.


    Chang sun Xian nodded in surprise and agreed. With these two helpers, she was also very satisfied.


    By this time, it was dusk.


    As soon as Liu Jin estimated it, he turned around and said sarcastically, "new people, before you go in, I''ll stress one thing for you, that is, those who are obedient and those who are not It''s going to be a terrible death. "


    "Especially you, don''t think that if you have some strength, you can act recklessly in the great flood. There are so many monsters that can kill you."


    He even beat down Ning Tao.


    Said, also proud to see when Yao one eye, but the latter did not even look at him.


    Ning Tao raised to lift eyelid, also lazy to ignore.


    "Hum ~"


    Liu Jin hummed coldly, but Chang sun Xian slowly opened his beautiful eyes and said: "it''s time to open up wasteland..."

 Chapter 3497

    Reclaiming wasteland is the jargon in the circle.


    The moral is to do a big job and start a task. Every day, hundreds of mercenaries go to reclaim wasteland. Some of them get a lot of harvest, but others get lost.


    Some people want to make a lot of money, isn''t there a monster waiting for its prey?


    In a word, it''s a double-edged sword


    Ning Tao and his party set out at dusk and slipped into the great flood.


    But as soon as he left, a group of more than a dozen people came back in a hurry and did not interfere with each other. This is the rule. However, one of the young people suddenly stopped.


    For a moment, he turned to see the direction of Ning Tao and others disappeared, his face showed hesitation and indecision.


    "Teacher Master, is that you? "


    "Boy, what''s the matter?" An old man with fairy wind and crane bone touched his beard and asked curiously.


    "You''re not going to hurt anything, are you? Sure enough, it''s still too reluctant to choose a one horned horse, and you should not be too anxious, "another old master asked, his words full of concern.


    There was also a brave old man with surging Qi and blood. He was silent and pondered a little. He also followed the young man''s eyes and saw that those people had disappeared. However, he just felt a stream of terrible Qi and blood.


    Who is it?


    This "vanguard station" is full of capable people and talents.


    However, the young man shook his head. Maybe it was an illusion. How could the master come here? Maybe I think too much.


    But a wisp of breeze blew the hair on his forehead, revealing a firm little face. Although he was still stained with blood and embarrassed, he could still vaguely see the face of an acquaintance.


    It turns out that Toilet water!


    `/VR is n, the first version of ha0


    is surrounded by the three tutors of Dahuang. They haven''t heard from each other for so many years, and they are here to open up wasteland


    I''m afraid Ning Tao didn''t expect that the three disciples he had been looking for passed him by.


    This is an old, vast continent. Nine people slip into it like a grain of dust falling into the sea. It''s nothing. Of course, this is what they want. It''s not good to cause trouble.


    The purpose of this trip is to hunt and kill a silver bone frog, but it''s better to reach the level of demon king.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know the purpose of others. Anyway, his condition is to let the mercenary regiment take him to the depths of the great flood and wasteland as far as possible. In exchange, he will help the mercenary regiment hunt the silver bone frog first.


    I don''t know how long it will take, but it''s very cost-effective, because experience is too precious for the newcomers who have entered the great flood for the first time.


    The flood and famine at night, under the irradiation of a silver hook and iron moon, is extremely cold and lonely.


    It feels like it''s empty.


    However, there was a lot of ambush in the dark.


    The group didn''t go deep enough, and the layers of clouds and fog became more mysterious and dangerous.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and has a perspective. He finds that the party has been surrounded by some monsters. On the left, there seems to be a series of rocks. In fact, it''s a rock snake and more than a dozen demon flowers, which are also fragrant.


    It''s like hunting.


    The fragrance of the flowers can be paralyzed by a few sniffs.


    When Yao tense, seems to be ready to hand, but Ning Tao shakes his head, sound way: "don''t worry, wait."


    But at this time, if Chang sun Xian Chu was not surprised, her hair was floating and she swept away. Suddenly, she saw a bunch of green grass. It was very bright, but it didn''t taste very good. She grabbed it with one hand and squeezed it into juice.


    A pungent smell makes people frown.


    But the sharp monster hates the smell of stinky flowers most. It''s a kind of poisonous smell that goes straight to the brain.


    Sure enough, as soon as the monsters heard it, they gradually struggled and seemed to want to stay away from here.


    But I''m not reconciled.


    But this is not over, only see long sun Xian sprinkle juice, accurately fell on the nine people, and then took out a jade tube to urge Xianli.


    It even exudes a strong pressure.


    It''s a kind of monster. The lion clan has at least reached the level of demon emperor, which makes all the monsters fear.


    "Why? What''s this? " When Yao was surprised, can the smell of monster also be sealed up?


    As soon as the words came out, Liu Jin immediately said with a smile: "Miss Yao, this thing is called" Fengqi scroll ". It''s a necessary thing for the mercenary regiment. How about it? Haven''t you seen it? It''s a fire lion in it. "


    "What?"


    Many people were surprised that it was the fire lion that reached the demon emperor. It was extremely ferocious.


    How dare someone collect its breath?


    It''s crazy!


    Ning Tao was also surprised. He was a good thing, but Liu Jin turned his words and said with a smile: "however, Miss Yao, don''t worry. Even if there is no" seal scroll ", I''m not surprised that I''m on the periphery of the great flood."


    However, Shi Yao just glanced at him with a bland look and took a step towards Ning Tao.


    This step has already said everything.


    Ning Tao mouth a hook, banter of looking at Liu Jin.Seeing this, Liu Jin''s smile became stiff, and the corners of his mouth began to smoke. He could not help humming coldly. Don''t turn his head.


    He really does not understand, such a gorgeous beauty, how can like this boy?


    Chang sun Xian was used to this scene. Noticing that the monsters had left, he immediately put away the jade tube and turned around and said, "today, I just want you to get used to it. Let''s camp in the same place. Let''s move at dawn."


    "Remember, you are not allowed to act without my orders, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences."


    But as soon as the words came out, a man in the team suddenly turned pale and said, "why wait all night? Can''t we move now? Is this just the periphery? "


    Ning Tao turns to see, remembers this fellow to call what "Hua Lin", is also an Immortal Emperor strong person.


    However, the realm is not stable.


    It is estimated that the breakthrough was forced by external forces.


    The whole team, nine people, a total of six immortals, this shows how luxurious the lineup.


    But it''s just like this. I''ve just come in and I''m going to camp soon. I''m a little too careful.


    However, Chang sun Xian looked at him coldly and said, "if you want to die, I won''t stop you, but you don''t want to pull us to die together."


    "Even outside, there are so many things that can kill you. There are so many things that overturn."


    "You..."


    Hua Lin clenched his teeth and hesitated. It seemed that he had something urgent to rush to as soon as possible?


    However, Liu Jindan took a look at him. He was under the pressure of Xianhuang''s mid-term peak, so he didn''t dare to disobey him. Without saying a word, he returned to the team.


    You know, although Chang sun Xian is the commander, Liu Jin is the best.


    Although Ning Tao is also in a hurry, he is not in a hurry for a day or two. He immediately finds an open space and waits. When Yao nestles next to him, Liu Jin in the distance looks envious.


    He looked at Chang sun Xian again, but the latter sat quietly in the middle and turned a blind eye to him.


    I have no choice but to meditate.


    Soon, the night passed, and it was a little smooth. Unexpectedly, no monster came to attack? This is the most comfortable night ever.


    It''s strange.


    Is the fire lion so powerful?


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao had some understanding before and tried to inject his "dragon power" into the jade tube.


    There are more than ten waves of monsters at night, but they are scared away by his dragon power. Otherwise, how can they be so calm?


    Seeing sun Xian and Liu Jin, Ning Tao stands up and stretches slowly with a faint smile. He looks comfortable. Although he hasn''t succeeded yet, he''ll be there in a day or two.


    As the group continued to go deeper, although there were a large number of silver bone frogs, they were not easy to find.


    Fortunately, they were lucky. After three days, they finally found a demon king, silver bone frog. But there was a silver horn elephant beside it, which was also the strength of the demon king.

 Chapter 3498

    Chang sun Xian, Liu Jin''s eyes lit up, flashed the hot color, lowered his body and hid in the bush. Unexpectedly, he found the silver bone frog so soon.


    Although it''s just the beginning of a demon emperor, it''s enough for them.


    And they can easily win with their strength.


    However, the current situation seems to be different. It seems that the silver bone frog is playing against the silver horn elephant?


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and flashed across the funny colors. If they could fight each other directly, it would also save a lot of trouble. Moreover, he really gained insight these three days, and there were dangers and traps everywhere.


    A grass, seemingly ordinary, may be the next killing weapon.


    More than a dozen waves of shock, but did not entangle with them, did not create more killing.


    Shi Yao sighs. If she doesn''t follow the mercenary regiment, she rushes in rashly. Even if she is still alive, I''m afraid she is still wandering on the edge.


    "Quack Goo... "


    Silver bone frog is very conspicuous. The lines on its body are silver, and it is similar to the arrangement of human bones. It is estimated that this is why it has become a famous medicine.


    At this moment, it is bulging its mouth, ready, staring at the silver horn elephant, unwilling to give way, full of hatred.


    But the silver horn elephant, whistling and whistling, hesitated and hesitated. However, it refused to leave and did not dare to fight. It could only keep threatening and pressing. A pair of silver horns were shining in the light.


    "Moo Moo


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao hesitated for a while, not quite right, the two deadlock, like for what?


    His heart moved, and his eyes suddenly brightened. Looking around, he found that the vast wasteland was fertile, full of aura, and the natural materials and treasures were everywhere. Along the way, he had collected several elixirs.


    Generally speaking, the more powerful natural resources and local treasures are, the more monsters will gather here.


    Some can bewitch monsters.


    But some of them are waiting for maturity by monsters. Once they are formed, they will swallow them in one gulp, but they will guard them during the period.


    I don''t know. What kind is it right now?


    Soon, Ning Tao was surprised. Behind the stones behind the silver bone frog, there was a pool. There was a Xuan water vine hidden in the pool, mixed with a pile of weeds and vines. It was very difficult to notice that it was rooted in the pool.


    And this xuanshuiteng is more than one meter long, and its wrist is so thick. It''s at least ten thousand years old, isn''t it?


    But he subconsciously lowered his head and swept away. Suddenly, his pupils contracted slightly, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth


    At this time, the two demon emperors had been confronting each other, refusing to give in and fight, which made people very anxious. Fortunately, Chang sun Xian was very patient. If they were defeated, it would be a better end.


    Just as she was planning, a figure suddenly rushed past her, breaking the deadlock and silence.


    "Hum, but how long will it take for the two demon emperors? Where''s all the trouble? Together, a cup of tea ends the battle, "and the population is still drinking.


    This action surprised both sides, and the two monsters roared at him.


    Didn''t expect that there would be human beings sneaking in?


    "Damn it, the dead mole ant..."


    "Kill..."


    And Chang sun Xian was stunned. That person, Hua Lin, was angry at any time. This damned bastard, can''t wait any longer?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he had to give up and said immediately, "let''s fight and make a quick decision."


    Then he rushed to the silver bone frog.


    And Liu Jin and others, also secretly scold a, rushed out, formation completely disordered, fortunately only two early demon emperor, otherwise, this really want to end.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The world war is on the verge of breaking out. The earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. Such a huge movement has led to a lot of howling around.


    The four emperors and three princes besieged the two demon emperors.


    However, to his surprise, Ning Tao didn''t move and didn''t plan to move. Shi Yao was beside him, looking alert and feeling It''s like a Dharma protector.


    Just watch the fight.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The eldest sun Xianjiao drinks, and the Xianli armor condenses out. The fighting power soars, and the silver bone frog is exhausted. Its corrosive liquid is also restrained.


    Only one person will force it to a desperate situation. Even if he is angry again, there will be a gap in strength.


    If it were not for the rough skin and thick flesh of the monster, it would not have been possible to persist for so long.


    On the other hand, Liu Jin is more relaxed. Although silver horn elephant is difficult to deal with, it is only a matter of time before he can defeat it. Moreover, he deliberately plays handsome and shows his fame.


    When he pushed back the silver horn elephant with one punch and Yu Guang scanned, his smile froze.


    Ning Tao, Shi Yao didn''t even do it.


    He didn''t even look at him, which made him suffer a lot. Damn it, do you want to enjoy it?


    "Hum, it''s not so easy..."


    Liu Jin hums coldly. In his active mind, he sees the silver horn elephant. The latter is furious and nearly crazy. His brute force even dares not confront him.All of a sudden, he had a plan in mind. The evil spirit in the corner of his mouth suddenly winked at several people.


    Other people see this, the heart suddenly.


    Deputy commander, it''s time to play hero to save beauty. I wonder if I can capture the beauty''s heart?


    They all joked, quickly put on airs and roared. The technique was gorgeous, but there was a loophole in the lineup. The silver horn was angry. However, they soon realized that they rushed out subconsciously.


    "No, silver horn elephant wants to escape, deputy commander, hurry up Stop it, "one of the members was shocked.


    In fact, the heart of a flower smile.


    And the direction that silver horn elephant escapes is Ning Tao.


    "Moo Moo


    The silver horned elephant runs wildly, its eyes are scarlet, and its body is several feet high. It is a common talent of monsters and beasts.


    Crazy!


    But in a short period of time, the strength will rise greatly.


    At this moment, under the sprint, the pair of silver horns are like magic weapons, which can penetrate all objects.


    It''s like the bow and arrow shot by the ancient gods!


    Unstoppable and powerful!


    Seeing this, Shi Yao''s pretty face changed. Looking at Ning Tao, she quickly bit her silver teeth and tried to stop it, but Chang sun Xian in the distance couldn''t make it.


    "Damn it, Liu Jin..."


    How could she not see that it was Liu Jin''s pattern?


    When he was shocked and angry, suddenly, a golden flash passed by, and a pair of golden palms grasped the corner of the object. At this moment, there was speed in the speed, and there was speed in the speed. He lifted it up with four or two kilos.


    "A little elephant, dare to be rampant?" With a faint smile, one fell over his shoulder and smashed it into the ground.


    A perfect arc appears in front of us.


    Then the earth trembled violently.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Everyone was shocked, incredible, dull looking at this scene, my darling, this man''s great strength, actually solved the silver horn elephant''s sprint.


    Even Liu Jin was stupid.


    Even with him, it''s hard to do that.


    However, he is absolutely sure that he can kill in different ways, but who is this man?


    When that layer of golden light dimmed down, the seven people were all shocked. Was it him? Yinhe, the man who came with Miss Yao, isn''t it? Isn''t he standing there all the time?


    Liu Jin a few people dull, busy look up, found when Yao behind Ning Tao smile dissipated.


    "Disabled What''s left of it


    The next second, Ning Tao clenched his fist with one hand, but with unimaginable strength, he smashed the silver horn elephant''s head, and a demon emperor fell.


    Chang sun Xian just finished there. He was stunned when he saw this scene. Ok What a strong guy?

 Chapter 3499

    After being stiff for a moment, Chang sun Xian hastily put away the silver bone frog and came to Ning Tao with a flash of his body. He praised him and said, "I didn''t expect that Taoist friends have extraordinary skills?"


    To tell you the truth, if it is her, it is not so easy to solve the silver horn elephant.


    This person should be physical training, right?


    However, with a faint smile, Ning Tao put away the silver horn elephant and said contentedly: "it''s just brute force. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to show my means."


    That smile is meaningful.


    What do you seem to understand?


    Seeing this, Liu Jin''s face was obviously unable to hang. He coughed a few times and said with a stiff smile: "where, brother Yinhe is polite, but the silver horn looks like a corpse..."


    When Fei Mi Tao interrupts, he says, "I''ll give you so much chance. Don''t I?"


    Joking, how amazing is the value of a demon emperor''s corpse? How can he not know?


    That pair of silver horns alone can become the main material for making the world''s imperial utensils, not to mention the demon huangneidan. He killed them and wanted to get out of his hands? Is it possible? He didn''t care about his own harm.


    But I''m in a good mood, and I don''t want to worry about it with him. He still uses the dark moon mercenary regiment.


    "You..."


    Liu Jin''s face is black. He just wants to tear his face on the spot. But Chang sun Xian stares at him and asks him to hold back his words. Who wants her to pursue xian''er all the time? However, he won''t give up on this account.


    Not only failed to be handsome, but also his prey was eaten by others. He had never lost such a big face.


    "Hum ~"


    "the silver horned elephant was killed by brother Yinhe, so it belongs to brother Yinhe naturally. However, don''t worry. This silver bone frog should have the natural resources and treasures to protect. If you look for it, you won''t go back empty handed."


    Chang sun Xian immediately comforted him.


    As soon as the words came out, Hualin and other people were so bright that they hurriedly searched around.


    Shi Yao comes and looks at Ning Tao. The latter smiles and nods, but the two smile more happily.


    At this time, Chang sun Xian asked curiously, "just now, what happened to the shadow of brother Yinhe?"


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, waved his hand and said with a smile: "it''s just a small means, it''s not worth mentioning."


    He can''t say that he went deep into the pool just now, can he? He did not move, but he reached the bottom of the pool and got a few crystals.


    It''s worth several times more than the Xuanshui vine. It''s a great help to the water system skill.


    On the value is not less than the silver bone frog this famous medicine.


    If let Liu Jin know, estimate depressed can vomit bleeding, and lost a big baby.


    Soon, xuanshuiteng was found, Liu Jin a face ecstatic grasp in the hand, year unexpectedly so enough? Take it back and you can get a good price.


    The harvest was unexpected.


    It''s not in vain.


    But Chang sun Xian "brushes" it a few times and divides it into nine parts. Everyone can get one.


    "Silver bone frog has been found. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave first." Chang sun Xian left here with the support of all the people.


    Soon the place was quiet.


    But only for a while, some terrible breath swept here, but only left a mess.


    The ruins all over the ground show the intensity of the battle.


    Is that toad gone?


    Just as the animals were startled, a mighty lion with a black flame suddenly stepped into the place. His eyes were hot and he roared: "this is the breath of human beings. I haven''t tasted blood food for a long time..."


    "Jie Jie..."


    A smile made the animals run away.


    This Lord?


    At this time, in a small mountain stream thousands of miles away from here, a group of nine people suddenly lurked up and got rid of the entanglement of several waves of monsters.


    Every face with a smile, the harvest is very good, this time, it is a big harvest.


    Liu Jin is proud and shows off his xuanshuiteng in front of Ning Tao, because he works hard and takes more. But in Ning Tao''s eyes, he looks like a fool. He just laughs and stands aside.


    "You guys, the task of the silver bone frog has been completed, but it''s not easy to come in. I don''t think everyone will leave so easily? I have another mission here, better than the silver bone frog. "


    "To explore a place The ancient ruins are just around here, and they have never been found


    Chang sun Xian spits out a heavy bomb.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned. There was a burning color in their eyes. Is it an ancient relic?


    The relics unearthed in this place are all first-class treasures, some left by the ancestors of the orcs, and some came here to explore the ancestors of the human race.


    In short, as long as we can survive.


    The chance here can make you stronger.However, in general, several mercenary regiments join hands to explore the ruins. Now they are the only mercenary regiment. Can they eat the ancient ruins?


    Ning Tao also picks an eyebrow and looks at Shi Yao. The latter shows some interest.


    Listen to it first.


    At this time, the elder sun Xian looked at Xiang Hualin. The latter, with a proud face, took a step and said, "to tell you the truth, this ancient relic was left by one of our ancestors. You must have heard of it."


    "He is Wu Hua Zhen Jun


    "What What? "


    Everyone was shocked. She was the most famous woman in the legend. She was the No.1 person here in those days. She was so famous that no one could match her.


    However, when we went deep into the flood and famine, it seemed that we met some opponent and fell into it.


    They are still missing.


    Some people have been looking for it, but nothing has been found.


    And people are even more surprised that this Hualin is actually the descendant of the legendary wuhuazhenjun?


    But how to look at it, it''s not very similar? It''s this trash that almost killed them just now.


    Chang sun Xian then seduced him and said, "to tell you the truth, you all know that the purpose of our trip is to make Wu Hua''s unique learning. It''s just The five immortals Sutra


    "It''s said that it''s a holy Dharma. Although it''s inferior, it''s also a holy Dharma, and it''s complete."


    "We have no background and strength. We can only take risks like this in our whole life. We have no way out. But now we have such opportunities and Wuhua Zhenjun leads the way. We have a great chance to succeed in this trip."


    However, Ning Tao suddenly interrupted: "what are our advantages? What''s the danger there? It''s not that easy to go to that place, is it? "


    "Otherwise, don''t you three just go on the sly, and take us?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone nodded.


    Liu Jin snorted coldly, but Chang sun Xian nodded and said with a smile, "it''s true what you said. There''s a problem there. It''s the nest of the ancient beads of yangu spider, and there''s even the king of yangu spider."


    "If we want to break through there, it''s not enough for us. If we work together, it''s possible."


    "Ladies and gentlemen What do you mean?

 Chapter 3500

    As soon as the words came out, several people hesitated.


    It''s an inflammatory spider? It''s a terrible creature. Ordinary people can''t avoid it. Who dares to go to its nest? You can''t touch that thing.


    Unless you want to be ashes.


    It''s gone.


    They are old mercenaries. Sometimes they encounter some animal tides. It depends on their luck to survive.


    If you encounter a common wolf nest, there is still hope to live. However, if you encounter a bone burning spider, the blade tooth bat will definitely die.


    Not to mention the king of bony spider.


    Ning Tao frowned. Although he hadn''t heard of it, he could guess it from people''s expressions.


    It''s definitely not a good place to go.


    Holy Dharma? It''s tempting.


    Now he has many means, but the holy Dharma is only the great day Bible. Even if he can''t use it, there are so many people behind him who can always use it.


    Who is too few at this level?


    Turning around, Shi Yao''s eyes lit up, hesitated for a moment, and said, "how reliable do you think this matter is? Can you do it? "


    Ning Tao shakes his head. After all, he doesn''t know much about this place. Let''s see how other people choose?


    Sure enough, soon an old mercenary hesitated and said, "can you do it without talking about the bony spider? After the success, how do you plan to distribute the inheritance of Wu Hua Zhen Jun, a volume of holy Dharma? "


    "And after so many years, it''s still unknown whether that thing can stay."


    Several people nodded and agreed.


    What if it''s all gone in the war?


    "There must be something else in the inheritance of Laozu. I can feel that Laozu has been calling me," Hua Lin explained anxiously.


    Chang sun Xian also took a deep breath and solemnly said, "I know that this trip will be more or less dangerous, but if it is successful, you will prosper with me, and you won''t have to worry about it any more."


    "I swear to you that as long as we get the Wuhua immortal Scripture, all nine of us can learn it, but we must not spread it to the outside world, otherwise, heaven will destroy the earth."


    Said, unexpectedly made a poison oath.


    Hua Lin''s face changed. It was the inheritance of his Chinese family. How could it be practiced by everyone?


    Just about to open his mouth, but Liu Jin sneered and put his arm around his shoulder, exerting a little force, joking: "boy, before we come, we can say good, we help you get inheritance, no matter what method we use."


    "Besides, aren''t there just a few more people to practice? Many pieces of meat, what do you love? It''s not you who get the big benefit afterwards. "


    "Without us, do you think you could go through the nest of the spider alone?"


    Hua Lin''s face turned red and his feet sank three points, but he hesitated.


    Seeing this, Chang sun Xian stood up, quite valiant and resolute, and said: "in a word, the words have come to this point. I''d like to give you some advice on whether to join us or not."


    Five people looked at each other one after another, and their hearts were beating fast. Holy Dharma, who is not greedy?


    One by one, they were in a long struggle.


    * look at section I ¡Ì of chapter P G@0+y


    Spell? Or turn back here.


    All of a sudden, an old mercenary gritted his teeth and said, "since the commander has said that, I''ll do it. Grandma''s, I''ll fight."


    "Me too. I''m afraid of a bird..."


    The three agreed one after another. In a flash, only Ning Tao and his wife had not expressed their opinions.


    "And you two?" Chang sun Xian looks forward to it.


    And Liu Jin is Yin and Yang strange airway: "if you are afraid, speak early, but you know the secret, want to leave is not so easy."


    Hearing this, Yao Leng snorted: "what? If we don''t agree, do you want to shut up? "


    This two words, the scene delicate.


    Several old mercenaries touched the hilt of the sword.


    However, when the sword was drawing, Ning Tao suddenly said with a smile: "don''t be so nervous. If you have such a good thing, of course you have to take part in it and go."


    A flick of the sleeve, will hit the prestige shock scattered.


    Everyone''s face changed, and a dignified color flashed on his face. This guy''s strength is not simple.


    Liu Jin cold hum, eyes flashed cold, ignorant boy, when you go there, you look good, such a good beauty can''t be wasted by you.


    At this time, Chang sun Xian was satisfied and said with a smile, "well, since we all agree, let''s start now. The site is in the inner area of the great flood and wasteland. It''s still a long way from here."


    "Remember, don''t make trouble. If it happens again, it will not be spared."


    This remark clearly refers to Hua Lin.


    The latter face uncomfortable, vaguely responded, and then, a group of nine people to discuss one or two, then toward the depths of the great flood and famine to continue to move forward.


    This is also with Ning Tao''s wish, after all, is also to go deep, also calculate the way.


    What''s more, he also has a card. Recently, he has been trying Longwei, and found that the effect is surprisingly good. Even when he arrives at the nest of the burning bone spider, it should also have an effect. No matter how bad it is, they still have space.Who can match them when it comes to escape.


    So you can make a big break.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The deeper you go, the more monsters you have, and the stronger your strength is. At the end of the day, the demon emperor meets you several times.


    But in order to avoid accidents, they didn''t fight. Relying on the airproof scroll, they survived many times. A few days later, they finally got close to the nest.

 Chapter 3501

    It''s a wasteland. It''s desolate everywhere. It''s full of vitality and bones.


    It''s like a forbidden area.


    How many lives are lost here?


    How many white bones and skeletons are buried in the underground? There are so many holes in front of us.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao squats down and feels in a deep pit. Is it hot? Is it xinkeng? This scale, and this density, are all made by the inflammatory bone spider?


    Chang sun Xian, Hua Lin, and even Liu Jin are tense at the moment, for fear of meeting the spider.


    This is the yangu mountain range. It''s dark red in front of you. It''s very conspicuous. But it''s not this color. It''s all because there''s a layer of yangu spiders on the surface. How large is the number?


    Shiyao is afraid, always feel the panic here, as if some dark eyes to stare at?


    "It doesn''t seem like the usual danger here?"


    "This mountain is like a dead place..."


    Ning Tao grabs her hand to calm her flustered mood. In fact, he also has some hair. He is afraid that the vitality of this place seems to have disappeared.


    Outside, there are birds singing, flowers fragrant, trees shady. Here, there are many dead trees, a dark red color.


    It''s quiet. It''s quiet.


    Anyway, if something goes wrong, leave immediately.


    Hua Lin was excited, and his breath was getting shorter and shorter. He could feel the call of his ancestors. He was getting closer and closer. In the depth of the mountain, he was absent-minded, but he didn''t realize that a creature was quietly approaching.


    He jumped up with a whoosh.


    "What is it?"


    However, a sword light swept, a dark red creature suddenly fell in two.


    All eyes fixed on it, it turned out to be a spider with red lines all over it. It was huge and ugly. A red line ran through the whole body. The eight spears were also very sharp. However, they died at the moment.


    He was chopped to death by Chang sun Xian.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, this is inflammation bone spider? Ugly is a bit ugly, but it seems that there is nothing to be afraid of?


    Shi Yao also looks suspicious.


    Hua Lin sighed with a sigh of relief.


    "It''s dangerous..."


    As soon as he stepped forward, he suddenly threw three red lights on his face. His pupils shrank and he subconsciously shot.


    One hand to the three spiders.


    However, unexpectedly, they were so weak that they were all photographed by this hand. Two of them were dead on the spot, and another one was dying.


    But just then, Chang sun Xian and Liu Jin Qi cried out and said, "No It''s not good... "


    "Boom..."


    The next second, a heat wave broke out.


    Hua Lin was caught in a little carelessly. In a flash, he was in a cold sweat with pain. He screamed even more, but he was immediately pulled back by Chang sun Xian.


    Liu Jin is more scolding waste, you are also an Immortal Emperor, three burning bone spider frighten you?


    What a shame.


    It''s just skin damage.


    When Yao jade color changed, just that scene into her eyes, fear way: "since Self explosion... "


    That''s right. It was a self explosion.


    A bone burning spider explodes, and its power increases exponentially. Can a demon king hurt the demon emperor?


    It seems that the temperature is also very high.


    No wonder we can burn bones, fly to ashes, and so on. If we blow ourselves up together, how about one ethnic group? I''m afraid few of them can carry it?


    Ning Tao frowned, and suddenly heard some "rustling" sounds in his ear. Then he turned pale and yelled, "no, get out of here, the spiders are startled..."


    As soon as the words came out, Chang sun Xian suddenly saw a large red light pouring in. Her beautiful eyes could not help shrinking and she was scared. The damned bastard, who could not succeed enough, gritted her teeth and said, "break in, break in quickly."


    "If you don''t put all your eggs in one basket at this time? The holy Dharma is passed on supreme? We will also be chased by spiders until the enemy is blown to ashes. We have no way back


    "I''ll open the way, follow me..."


    With that, the eldest sun Xianjiao gave a drink, turned over his hand, took out the seal scroll, and rushed up with a sword in one hand.


    "Xian''er? Wait for me, don''t be impulsive, "Liu Jin was startled and gritted her teeth, so she had to catch Hua Linqi and go to the road together.


    A few old mercenaries knew the importance of it, so they must not hesitate at this time, or they would die.


    "Fight, kill a way of life..."


    "Quick "The battle is over..."


    Several people hold different positions, and a mysterious and mysterious array force is gradually built up.


    Ning Tao, after hesitating for a while, randomly takes Shi Yao with him and stands in the array. This is the means they have prepared in the past few days to gather the strength of the nine people.


    "Jiuzhen demon subduing array, Qi!"


    The next second, nine in one came up.


    In front of us is the torrent of the burning bone spider. Although it is a small part, it can be comparable to the natural disaster."Kill..."


    The power of the array is sweeping.


    But for the whole ethnic group, this is insignificant, and it''s more than tens of millions?


    However, a huge burning bone spider roared: "stop them, don''t let them near my king, let these ants become ashes..."


    The next second, a red light rushed up, emitting light, actually launched suicide self explosion.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Bang Bang..."


    All of a sudden, the nine people felt more pressure and groaned. The array was wobbly, and the heat waves devoured it. It was like the fire of magma and the fire of hell. Under the high temperature, the space became distorted.


    All the way through, it was a sea of debris and fire.


    It''s like purgatory.


    "Damn, we can''t let them explode like this any more, or we''ll be ashes sooner or later."


    "Otherwise, he would be killed by explosion," Liu Jin scolded, gritting his teeth and holding on, but the immortal power in his body was consumed so fast that he couldn''t hold on for long.


    Those immortals are even worse.


    "Don''t stop, quick Continue to rush, hold on for a while, "Chang sun Xian waved his sword and clenched his teeth.


    But she also found it hard to walk.


    Is it really over here?


    It''s like fireworks all around. Red light and heat waves rush towards us. A small hillside in front of us disappears directly and is engulfed by flames. Or it is smashed under the influence. The key is to keep on going.


    This movement, more and more big, you can see a few red torrents coming this way.


    The sealing air reel has little effect at this time.


    It should be said that the "fire devil lion" is difficult to deter the family of bone burning spiders, unless there is a higher seal scroll.


    Ning Tao, also aware of this, can''t hold on any longer. After thinking about it, he tries to send out Longwei to see if it can be useful?


    However, as soon as long Wei came out, the sharp bony spider all around suddenly looked like a mouse meeting a cat.


    The screams were so frightening that they all stepped back.


    In a flash, it broke up more than half.


    Several people are dumbfounded, do not know what happened? Because they didn''t feel the dragon''s power, but as soon as the immortal''s eyes lit up, he yelled, "quick Get out of here and don''t be entangled by them any more. "


    "Jiuzhen Yuxiao, broken!"


    A group of people, like a cloud of light, rampaged.


    Where they have passed, they are all ground into flesh and blood, making a sound of "Zizi" under the sea of fire.


    I don''t know what happened?


    These inflammatory bone spiders are just like stupid ones. They cringe, whine and dare not rush up again. For a moment, the nine people are extremely relaxed.


    After a while, I saw the center of the mountain range and rushed out of the encirclement.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Under the shrill sound of the spider, Chang sun Xian and his party disappeared in the depths. The big spider was scared and wondered, how could it have the smell of Dragon Island?


    What''s more, they don''t look like they''re going to trouble my king? If so, it is best not to interfere with each other.


    They don''t dare to enter there anyway.


    Let the tribe retreat and leave in a hurry


    But at this time, after perceiving that the burning bone spider''s family has retreated, all of them are panting and have a lingering fear.


    "God bless us, or we''ll die in it. It''s dangerous, it''s dangerous," said Liu Jin, swallowing his saliva and sweating. It was too hot just now, but when he looked up, his eyes were staring straight.


    Only long sun Xianjiao is exquisitely carved, and her dress is also wet with sweat. Her snow-white skin is hazy and visible. In some places, it is concave convex, full and hot.


    Hua Lin, as well as several old mercenaries, are also staring here, eyeballs climbing blood, throat twitching.


    It''s really beautiful.


    But then, they turned their heads and looked at Shiyao, greedy for a feast of eyes.


    However, in her eyes, she was disappointed. Although she was sweating a little, she just seemed to warm up, not as much as Chang sun Xian.


    Because there is Ning Tao on the way, those high temperature heat wave, impact, no big problem.


    Ning Tao snorts coldly, and a wave of prestige covers the past, which immediately makes these people talk back. As soon as the eldest sun Xianyu''s face turns red, she also notices that the spring light is leaking. She quickly evaporates the water and makes her clothes dry.


    However, there are doubts between the look, why did those inflammatory bone spiders break through and retreat?


    Also think of these days, at night when not a monster attack, the internal area is also so, this is strange? Like what''s protecting them?


    Who would it be?


    Her subconscious unexpectedly saw Ning Tao one eye, also don''t know why? Could it be him?


    An old mercenary was relieved to lie on the cold rock. There were too many vegetation, lots of weeds and dead branches. However, there was always a sense of shade and coolness.He looked around, and suddenly there was a black pendant on his head. He was surprised, as if he was familiar with it.


    At this time, when he looked at it, he suddenly found that the black pendant suddenly turned into a fierce beast, opened a pair of sharp teeth and fangs, instantly bit his neck and greedily sucked his blood.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    "Help me Help... "


    The scream was so shrill that it startled everyone.


    When you look at it, the old mercenary has dried up, just like a balloon, running out of breath, a black bat is biting him.


    Just for a while, people are dead.


    It''s a mummy.


    Chang sun Xian, Liu Jin and Ning Tao were all stunned, and their eyes were fixed on the bat.


    Hua Lin screamed and said, "this This is the blade tooth bat

 Chapter 3502

    "Gee..."


    The black bat chirped and showed a pair of blade like teeth, which seemed to be extremely bloodthirsty.


    A hiss, if calling the people.


    A pair of scarlet eyes greedy.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao, Chang sun Xian and Liu Jin turned pale and exclaimed, "no, damn it, is this still the habitat of bladed tooth bat?"


    In the later stage, an Immortal King was bitten, but only a few breath later, his blood dried up and died.


    It''s terrible.


    It deserves to be one of the disasters of the great flood and famine.


    The next second, without waiting for people to kill it, there was a "creak" call from all directions, which was very harsh. Then the wind broke out, and a swarthy bat, greedy, came to kill it.


    "Jie Jie, human, drink up their blood..."


    "Blood food, fat blood food..."


    Just in a flash, hundreds of blade tooth bats flew out, and more than half of them rushed to Ning Tao.


    Chang sun Xian, Liu Jin and Hua Lin were surprised? What happened? This kid is so hated? But Liu Jin''s face flashed a sneer. What can you do?


    They immediately killed the bats.


    But the more you kill, the more you kill.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled and he was puzzled when he saw more than a hundred blade toothed bats rushing towards him. But then he suddenly realized that he was attracted by his pure and surging blood essence. Is his nose still sharp?


    "Be careful, get out of the way quickly," Shi Yao couldn''t help but drink. The beautiful shadow even flashed a jade to point out.


    The pure power suddenly surged away.


    "Emperor FA, pure Yuan Zhi!"


    Bats encounter crisis, even gathered together hard to carry up, "bang" of an explosion, the wind rolling, was actually resolved seven or eight points of strength.


    Only a dozen of them fell.


    "What What? "


    When Yao was stunned, she was struck by the Immortal Emperor. Facing a group of you bats, how could she be so unbearable?


    Chang sun Xian and Hua Lin are heavy hearted.


    But there was a scream in his ear, and another demon king was bitten by the bat, and his body froze in an instant.


    After a while, he died miserably.


    Ning Tao''s brow sank and saw a large group of bats continue to rush toward him greedily. He was also a little annoyed in his heart. It''s not over, is it? Do you really think of him as a fat sheep?


    A bite of teeth, secretly urged the way of Zhou.


    "Hum, Huangwei!"


    There was a buzz, and it seemed to freeze all around.


    A group of blade tooth bat scream, as if to see what terrible creatures? Even scared to flee, "flapping" flying around, more scared to shiver.


    Don''t you say the mouse saw the cat?


    It''s like meeting a natural enemy!


    You know, Phoenix is the originator of birds, and animals, the source is from the real dragon.


    Although the blood has been so thin that it can''t be seen for countless generations, the memory of the deep soul still exists. In the face of Huangwei, this group of blade toothed bats were defeated and left.


    However, although I don''t know what happened? But Chang sun Xian and Liu Jin''s eyes were bright.


    "Good chance, kill them quickly..."


    "The Dharma, the art of immortality!"


    "The emperor''s law is collapsing!"


    "Emperor FA, step on Yunlie..."


    A series of terrible attacks, covering all directions, engulfed boundless, everywhere full of cutting, sword light, knife light, axe shadow, halberd mark, blood wash one side.


    It''s very easy to wipe out the hundreds of bladed bat fleeing here.


    Including a leader, who was also dismembered.


    At the foot of a large, lying full of the bloody body of the bat, rarely see such a scene.


    Because a small bat team of several hundred can kill an Immortal Emperor. It''s very terrible. It''s one of the most horrible races that mercenaries don''t want to encounter. When they encounter it, they are basically dead.


    But in such a short time, they killed at least eight or nine hundred of them and won a great victory.


    However, two lives were lost.


    Deeper down, it seems that there are still a large number of blade toothed bats. They originally intended to help, but why? All of a sudden, he shrinks and hides?


    "It''s strange that there are so many strange things along the way?" Chang sun Xian panted and murmured.


    In this day, they were in danger of being killed twice. I don''t know why? At the critical moment, it seems that there is always something that can save them from danger? Strange? Is Wu Hua really blessed?


    She looked at Hua Lin, who was pale with fright at the moment, and her legs and stomach seemed to be soft.


    Sitting on the ground, the brain is blank.


    I look like I''m scared.


    Seeing this, Chang sun Xian shakes her head. It''s impossible, but then she looks at Ning Tao again. The latter looks flat and calm at the moment.


    Is it him?She has some approval in her heart?


    Thinking of this, looking at other people in a hurry to clean up the battlefield, she hastily went up and said with a smile: "Galaxy Taoist friend, do you think it''s very strange? Like someone''s helping us in the dark? "


    "Oh? Do you have any? " Ning Tao smiles faintly.


    In fact, he didn''t expect that Longwei and Huangwei had such a great effect? It seems that I really came to the right place.


    With ZuLong Dao and zuhuang Dao in mind, some common threats are useless to him. They are dangerous to others. Maybe they are like fish in water to him.


    He couldn''t help swallowing at the thought that the vast wasteland was rich in things, and there were miraculous drugs everywhere.


    It''s like smelling rich.


    I''m going to be rich


    "Then, is it the Galactic Taoist friends who help us secretly?" Chang sun Xian asked with a smile.


    But without waiting for Ning Tao to reply, Liu Jin looked up at the sky and said with a laugh: "xian''er, do you want too much? This guy was too scared to move just now. Did he save us? It''s better to believe in the blessing of the real king. "


    "Che, it''s a shame to ask a woman to help me just now. Tut tut..."


    When Yao Yu''s face is cold, this guy usually harasses her and can ignore, but if he humiliates her man in her face, this kind of thing, absolutely can''t bear.


    Just as he was about to get angry, Hua Lin, who had been sluggish, suddenly aroused himself and screamed subconsciously: "Laozu..."


    Everyone was stunned and looked at him blankly. What''s the matter? However, Hua Lin seems to have the courage, embarrassed to get up, ecstatic way: "is the ancestor, the ancestor called me, he He''s right ahead... "


    "What?"


    People were surprised, some incredible. Are they close to the real king ruins?


    Chang sun Xian and Liu Jin were pleasantly surprised and excited. The deep place was even colder, but the heart was hot.


    Can''t wait to rush in.


    Even the booty under my feet is too lazy to move.


    Ning Tao, Shi Yao also looks at each other, and he is confused? Is it almost there? But I don''t think it''s right. Now it''s just the nest of the bony spider and the nest of the bladed tooth bat. It should not be able to stop some great powers?


    If there is something abnormal here, it shouldn''t be so long? Is there any danger ahead?


    In a word, it''s better to be careful.


    But Hua Lin and Liu Jin can''t wait to take the lead and rush into the dense forest with people.


    Chang sun Xian had no choice but to follow.


    Soon, there are only two people left in the same place. Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, but glances to the ground. So many corpses can''t be wasted. There are also demon pills.


    He immediately called out the key to longevity, and soon absorbed the hundreds of them.


    What kind of demon king, the demon king.


    Immediately straight full.


    , and also gained a lot of demon Dan, Ning Tao''s contented collection, leaving it to eighth turn to absorb, the essence of that mysterious water is also being digested by it, now has reached...... 58%£¡


    It''s far from saturation.


    Soon after they followed, there was a sudden silence in front of them. A monster could not be found. It seemed as if there were ruins around them and they had experienced a great war. And a Yongchang cave suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "Just Is that right here?

 Chapter 3503

    A group of seven people, looking at the cave in a daze.


    "Here Is it a relic


    Liu Jin is a little uncertain. Apart from some depression, there is nothing different here.


    Will Wuhua fall here?


    Feeling, hard to imagine?


    Chang sun Xian, Ning Tao and Shi Yao look at each other. Then they all look at Xiang Hualin. The latter looks excited and says with ecstasy: "this is it, this is it..."


    "Lao Zu, wait for me, wait for me..."


    The next second, I went in with one head.


    "Wait Wait... "


    Liu Jin didn''t stop him. The boy rushed into it. He gritted his teeth and swore. His face was cold. He said angrily, "what the hell is this waste? Count him the most trouble on the way, damn it. "


    However, when he thought that the holy Dharma was right in front of him, he was also a little "thumping" and was so excited that he went after it.


    Two old mercenaries followed.


    Chang sun Xian sighed that she would be killed by these fools sooner or later. But this time, she looked at Ning Tao and said with a smile, "Yinhe Daoyou, let''s go together."


    Intuition tells her what to do.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned. He was invited for the first time and nodded his head. No matter what it was? It''s easy to know, but it always gives him a bad feeling.


    Shi Yao was also very uncomfortable. As soon as she stepped into the cave, she suddenly turned pale and said, "how can I feel a sense of authority? Wait for Wait, someone''s looking at us? "


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao opened the perspective. To tell you the truth, he just had this feeling, like being targeted by something? But it''s just a flash. Is there anything in it?


    "Mission Chief, come on, come on Come on, "screamed an old mercenary.


    The sound reverberated endlessly in the Yongchang cave.


    This scene, I feel very infiltrating.


    As soon as their faces changed, they rushed down together and even prepared for battle.


    The cave is not flat, but straight down. In the middle of the way, there are even some curves, which are very deep. But before long, it suddenly brightens up and a huge underground cave comes into view.


    There was a terrible pressure.


    Just entered here, breathing is not smooth.


    As soon as he rushes in, Ning Tao is stunned by the scene. A corpse, holding a broken sword, keeps the desperate posture of piercing everything, and kills a dark, huge monster like a demon.


    Both of them seem to have fallen for a long time, and their bodies are also a little dry, but they both have prestige.


    I feel palpitation when I''m near.


    It''s not hard to imagine how strong they were?


    Chang sun Xian was also stunned. Looking at the huge monster, its shape and outline, he suddenly exclaimed: "this Is this an adult earth demon? My God, this This... "


    "Lord of the earth?"


    On hearing this word, Liu Jin and the two old mercenaries almost didn''t scare out their hearts.


    Is it this horrible Warcraft?


    It is said that this beast is the favorite of the earth. It is born to be a king from the devil to the Tao. In this great wilderness, it is absolutely above the Lord. Moreover, its blood is extremely noble, and people and animals are not willing to provoke it.


    And if it is an adult earth demon, it is a strong one of demon level.


    It''s hard to compare with xianzun.


    Didn''t expect that Wuhua supreme was damaged in its hands? No wonder it will fall, but the legendary real king is not easy to be provoked, and eventually die together.


    A group of seven people sighed, but then a surge of surprise, they actually found.


    Moreover, there is an unexpected harvest. Although the corpse of a demon king of the earth has been stored for a long time, the existence of such a level, its value and treasure are more than that.


    Once you take back the "vanguard station", it will definitely set off a wave, and let the dark moon mercenary regiment stand at the top.


    Its pair of horrible magic horns are natural magic weapons, which are indestructible. In the hands of weapon refiners, they can transform into legendary ones Artifact!


    All in all, there are too many benefits.


    Chang sun Xian and Liu Jin were short of breath. They were so excited about the harvest that they rushed forward one by one to find the holy Dharma.


    This is the key.


    That''s what they came for.


    However, the five were ecstatic and energetic, but Ning Tao didn''t participate. He just stood near the cave entrance and watched the two wrecks.


    One side of the time Yao also heart, beautiful eyes light, busy surprise way: "let''s also go to see, maybe can also find what treasure?"


    But Ning Tao was dignified and said, "don''t be impulsive. I always think this place is weird."


    When she heard this, she immediately believed it.


    She also thought it strange that the underground cave was so obvious that the two nests were not close to each other?"Strange..."


    At this time, Chang sun Xian looked around the two wrecks. Suddenly, at the finger of the real king''s wreck, he found a dim copper ring.


    It''s the magic weapon of space.


    As soon as she saw the light, she approached carefully.


    Maybe, the holy Dharma, inheritance, the five immortals Sutra, is in this space magic weapon copper ring.


    Liu Jinze looks at the demon king. As a mercenary, he is very interested in this kind of thing. In his eyes, it''s a pile of naked money. Good thing, this pressure makes him dare not get close to it.


    All of a sudden, he whispered, as if he had found something? A black ball falls to the devil.


    This thing, looks like demon Dan?


    Isn''t it the magic pill? A demon Dan of demon Zun level?


    Liu Jin thought of this, small heart can''t help "bang bang" jump up, left and right looked, see no one pay attention to him, can''t help but excited to touch the past.


    How can such a good thing be taken out? How is it possible to share with people like Ning Tao?


    "Jie Jie..."


    In the heat of the day, Hua Lin, the descendant of Wu Hua Zhen Jun, suddenly quieted down and looked at his ancestors, but he was staring at the demon Jun and lost his mind.


    Some strange light flashed in his eyes.


    The two old mercenaries were excited. They were planning to make a fortune too. Suddenly they felt someone approaching. They turned around and saw that it was Hua Lin. they didn''t bother to pay attention to him. When they moved, their back suddenly hurt.


    "Ah..."


    "Asshole, you Are you crazy? " The old mercenary vomited blood and forced him back.


    But another old mercenary fell on the spot.


    The heart is pierced and shattered.


    However, when everyone was shocked by this scene, Hua Lin suddenly turned red and roared. Like a wild animal, holding two short blades, he jumped on the Immortal Emperor mercenary again and vowed to kill him.


    "Damn, you Are you out of your mind? " The old mercenary covered his chest and screamed.


    Although the knife avoided the key point, it also made him lose most of his fighting power. The wound couldn''t stop bleeding, but this guy attacked him as if he was still alive.


    Seeing this, Shi Yao was shocked. At this moment, she looked into Hua Lin''s eyes. She lost her voice and said, "no, he seems to be bewitched by something?"


    Just want to help people, but the side of Ning Tao but hold her, way: "careful, don''t go."


    And the next second, a sword light fell from the sky, more angry hand, a sword will Hualin''s hands to cut off, a leg whip will kick him away.


    "Bastard, do you want to die?"


    "Ah..."


    But suddenly, he fell out of the room and screamed.


    A wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    It seems that he died by breaking his heart?


    Chang sun Xian is stunned. What''s the matter? What didn''t she do? Who the hell is that?


    At this time, a black light, suddenly shot at Ning Tao, fast, penetrating the void, suddenly came to Ning Tao in the blink of an eye.


    "No, it''s coming..."

 Chapter 3504

    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, subconsciously condenses a gold spear, directly a spear fiercely faces up.


    The sound of "Dang" was as loud as a golden dagger.


    There was even a spark in the friction.


    Let the air vibrate!


    "Hum ~"


    with one strike, Ning Tao stepped back, but also beat the black light to fly. However, before he could catch his breath, the black light turned a curve and rushed towards Shi Yao.


    "You want to die," Ning Tao was angry and angry. He thought something was wrong here, so he didn''t intervene, but he found the trouble himself.


    If a dragon has scales, it will die if it touches them.


    In the first round, R0


    a fist wrapped in flame was like a meteor. This time, he didn''t show any mercy.


    "Break ~"


    the black light was fearless and even sped up.


    The next second, a dull sound, space concussion a few minutes, the black light was actually a blow to fly.


    The light is even a little dim.


    The holy fire, its trauma is not small.


    And Ning Tao also drew back five or six steps, his face suddenly changed, his eyelids jumped wildly, what a hard thing? Phalanx is in ache, feel like hit King Kong above, what is that thing? How can you be so powerful?


    But the next second, he was stunned and shivered. He suddenly turned pale and sat cross knee.


    Don''t know what happened?


    "Rather Are you okay? Are you all right? " Shi Yao was shocked and didn''t know what happened to him?


    But Ning Tao closed his eyes tightly, and there was some struggle in his face, such as internal problems. For a moment, it became more and more strange and terrible.


    Below, Chang sun Xian saw this scene, also can''t help but pause, froze, hair What happened?


    What''s that black light?


    She scanned the sword and found it missing.


    Even if the spirit is sent out to look for it, it can''t be found. It''s like, suddenly hiding again?


    "Damn it, get out of here. Don''t pretend to be a ghost," said Chang sun Xian, angry and staring at Da Xing''s eyes.


    For a moment, a member of the regiment was attacked by Hua Lin to death. Hua Lin gave up his heart and died. Another seriously injured member of the regiment was suffering from severe pain.


    Wait, there''s another one?


    Seven people came. Where did Liu Jin go?


    As soon as Chang sun Xian''s pretty face changed, he let out a cry that something was wrong. He glanced around. Suddenly, he found a man under the corpse of the demon king. He was a little embarrassed, but his face was Liu Jin, who had been taken by himself before.


    "You Where are you and what are you doing? "


    "Be careful, there seems to be something unclean here. Don''t be attacked..."


    However, as she said, Liu Jin walked out of the cave without expression. It was more like he was heading for ningtao. It seemed normal, but his eyes were empty.


    Even straight over, ignoring her.


    "This..."


    Chang sun Xian is silly. Is this really Liu Jin she knows? How do you feel?


    Damn, since I got here, there have been many strange things. What''s wrong?


    At this time, Ning Tao closed his eyes tightly. His appearance didn''t change much, but his mood was big. Unexpectedly, a demon broke in and wanted to break his mood. He was greedy, ferocious and chaotic.


    This is the first feeling for him,


    actually broke in from the black light?


    "Surrender, surrender, I will give you everything you want, degenerate, become my believer..." A devil''s voice echoed.


    However, Ning Tao steadied his heart and suddenly said coldly, "although I don''t know what the hell you are? But if you can pass through my three Zhang merit gold body, it means that you are not evil and filthy, but what kind of monster? "


    "That Hualin is controlled by you, isn''t it? What''s wrong with him? Did he come once, or did you seduce him


    In the face of this question, the black light just like clouds, changing, bewitching: "as long as you surrender, I will give you everything you want, holy Dharma, blood power, magic power, can give you."


    "Dedicate everything to you, just as I dedicate everything to you, dedicate your loyalty and soul..."


    This bewitching strengthened, but Ning Tao sniffed and shook his head: "hum, do you want to control me by these means? Ridiculous. I wanted to see what special skills you have, but I didn''t expect that to be the case? "


    "Come on, let''s go away..."


    A brush sleeve, a regiment Jin Yan rolled to come over.


    In his state of mind, this rock, which has been destroyed by wind and rain, will not be bewitched by a mere demon?


    Not to mention that he has the dragon body of the sun.


    It''s the killer of these things.


    Can do this step of the devil, has been very much, to the ordinary Immortal Emperor is absolutely fatal, once hit, absolutely difficult to get away.


    But for him, that''s fine.


    Jinyan soon engulfs the demon.However, as soon as I opened my eyes, I suddenly found that the strong wind was blowing on my face, and a subconscious barrier was blocking in front of me.


    He fixed his eyes and saw that Shiyao was fighting with Liujin. He was so close to him that he quickly rushed out. A flash appeared in the middle of them, and hit Liujin hard.


    With a bang, they retreated.


    "Liu Jin, do you want to die?" Ning Tao''s face is gloomy, and he protects Shi Yao behind him.


    He has endured this guy for a long time. Although he is the strongest of the dark moon mercenary regiment and the peak of Xianhuang''s mid-term, it''s hard for anyone to get angry with him.


    Below, Chang sun Xian was very anxious. He wanted to fight anxiously, but something strange happened next to him.


    The old mercenary was only seriously injured, but he died there? It made her panic. Is there a devil here? Besides her, there are no living people.


    The blood essence of the three corpses is also losing.


    Feel like absorbed by something?


    At this time, Liu Jin, who was forced to retreat by a fist, stared at Ning Tao with fiery eyes. He was greedy and said with a evil smile, "don''t be angry. I just want to give you a good thing. I just found it below."


    Then he threw a black ball.


    It looks ordinary, but it contains great and unfathomable energy. At first sight, it is not a common thing.


    When Yao look a Leng, is this thing a demon Dan? I always feel that there are some similarities.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly narrowed and hummed. He immediately gathered a golden spear and swept it out with full strength. He pulled it back for him. He only heard the sound of "Dang" and the sound of the air reappeared.


    With a whoosh, the black ball pounced on Liu Jin.


    "Well, it''s you who did it!"


    The next second, Liu Jin''s evil spirit smiles, and the black ball stops in front of him. Chang sun Xian and Shi Yao are all stunned. They stay away from him, and their faces change greatly: "what''s the matter? Is Liu Jin behind the scenes


    Chang sun Xian, in particular, looked confused and incredible. Although he was a little annoyed, could he do such a terrible thing?


    Doesn''t make sense?


    It''s not like him, either?


    Under the extreme doubt of the second daughter, Ning Tao stares at Liu Jin tightly and says with a sneer: "I''m afraid that he is not Liu Jin now, but the real culprit, the one who pretends to be a ghost."


    "If I guess right, you Should it be Wuhua Zhenjun? "


    The words shocked the second daughter.


    Five Wu Hua Zhen Jun? Isn''t he dead yet?


    Yes, it''s really possible that the supreme power can reach heaven and the spirit can be immortal.


    But why did he do that?


    He is the ancestor of the human race. Do you want to give up?


    "Jie Jie, boy, you are really in trouble. You are the most troublesome one among these people. Please surrender your body obediently. I can let them go."


    Liu Jin twisted his neck to be evil.


    A ferocious, floating on his face.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. It seems that what''s wrong? A flash of God, looked at the interwoven scene, he suddenly ugly way: "I should call you the real king? Or should I call you The devil

 Chapter 3505

    "The devil? Which one? "


    Chang sun Xian, Shi Yao was stunned, but suddenly, her eyes shrank and she lost her voice and said, "the devil of the earth? Wait for Wait, is it the Lord of the earth? "


    "Isn''t it dead yet?"


    While speaking, the former made his voice tremble.


    It''s really a shadow.


    And Ning Tao looks silent, although he is just guessing, but it is very likely to be it.


    However, Liu Jin grimly smile, just move, suddenly distorted expression, and spread that kind of chaos, greed, crazy look, not like human, but also not entirely a demon, not very clear.


    "Roar..."


    "Surrender to me, sacrifice your body and soul, and become your most faithful servant..."


    Liu Jin screams, but some can''t tell who he is. Maybe even he can''t tell who he is?


    Only know to act according to instinct.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly turned pale. He seemed to understand something and said with a sneer, "OK, so you want to take me away? Your eyes are very tricky. Seven people came in and chose me at once. "


    "But do you have that ability? Whether you are the real king or the devil king? Don''t blame me for being impolite to you if you dare to pester and fight here again. "


    This guy''s strength is not weak, and his means are very strange. It''s good not to fight.


    However, Liu Jin grimly a smile, "whoosh" a then rushed to come over, the speed is amazing.


    Absolutely not weaker than the strong in the immortal queen period.


    And the breath on the body, also seem to be stronger than the real Liu Jin, let three people secretly scold unceasingly.


    Grasp it with one hand, mixed with the black air.


    "Dharma, what a magic hand!"


    "Hum, seek death," Ning Tao cold hum a, no matter useful or not, firepower all open.


    "43 million times The melting pot of war


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "Holy body, the power of the sun!"


    For a moment, roar, like a meteor to meet up, a black and a gold two light hard together, "boom" sound, the whole cave is shaking.


    "No!"


    Shi Yao, the eldest sun Xian exclaimed, and quickly opened the shield to resist the impact.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Mole ant, dare to fight against the master, seek death," Liu Jin ferocious, but one eye God has never left Ning Tao, flash greed, a touch of desire.


    This is definitely the best body he can give up. The surging Qi and blood can''t hide it.


    This strong body is just like refined steel.


    "Perfect..."


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    The two men have already fought each other for hundreds of moves. For the time being, the battle is fierce.


    If it wasn''t for longhuang Tianwei and the holy fire, I''m afraid Ning Tao would also be suppressed. Here, he also has an increase. Is it because of Laochao?


    A golden spear is like a snake.


    There are magic soldiers in the calculation, and they have the upper hand.


    Liu Jin had two or three wounds on his body after a while. Although he didn''t feel pain, he felt that his body didn''t move freely. He immediately gave a low roar, and the black ball that had been hit and flew back.


    This time, Ning Tao saw that it was a more chic demon Dan, but it was older.


    It contains a vast amount of energy.


    SA=O_ %0


    even there is a will, like a king. Is this the demon pill of the earth demon king?


    "Demon Zun Neidan?"


    To tell you the truth, this is definitely the first time that Ning Tao has opened his eyes. What''s more, he didn''t expect to be so hard? Almost no weaker than some magic weapon, indestructible, however, he immediately in the eyes of a fiery.


    Demon master? Energy? Isn''t this a great opportunity? If you can get it?


    "The eighth turn, cultivation, ancient Dafa..."


    Ning Tao is short of breath, and the benefits are unimaginable. I don''t know how much hard he can save? We must get it anyway.


    At this moment, the two eyes seem to reach a kind of synchronization, very fanatical, more and more ruthless.


    "Nine moves against the sky, broken!"


    "Secret skill, the power of the beast yuan!"


    The two forces interweave, compete and roar.


    The whole cave was shaken by the aftershocks of the two forces, the cracks burst open, and the earth shook.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    Seeing a flash of lightning and flint in front of her, Shi Yao was so worried that she gritted her teeth and said, "let''s help, too. Let''s go together. Don''t give this demon a chance."


    Said, unexpectedly rushed up.


    Chang sun Xian was stunned and then followed him.


    The three immortals and emperors work together, one is the peak in the initial stage, one is the initial stage, and one is the middle stage.


    "Aoyi, world ball!"


    "The emperor''s law, the mystical skill!""Dharma, empty magic palm!"


    The outbreak of the three forces is overwhelming.


    Liu Jin''s face flashed panic, fear, instant pressure doubled, only to see his body full of black gas, roared, ferocious way: "damn human, this is you force me, all go to die..."


    Then he swallowed the black ball.


    In the human body, swallowed the so-called demon zunneidan? Is he not afraid of being blown up?


    And with a move of both hands, he could communicate with the corpses of the real king and the demon king at the same time. They trembled slightly and sent out pressure, but he was like a fish in water.


    One side is as white as an immortal, the other side is as dark as a devil.


    There is a sharp contrast.


    When he was shocked, five black immortals burst out from his whole body. They were fierce and their eyes were wide open.


    "The power of the demon


    "Holy Dharma, the five immortals Sutra!"


    "Kill..."


    Ning Tao''s three men were shocked and turned their minds upside down. However, what''s more amazing is his power. This blow is not weak.


    Is it the power of demon zundan? The holy Dharma can no longer be said to be the Sutra of immortals, but the Sutra of demons.


    "Not good..."


    But it''s too late. In the next second, four terrible forces are fighting, and a colorful energy storm suddenly expands rapidly, absorbing the spiritual power of heaven and earth, and bursting the void.


    This cave, not to mention, is not feasible even after so many years of xianzun''s pressure.


    Ning Tao is biting his teeth. He looks at them from the corner of his eye and finds that they can''t support each other. That guy has a demon pill, but they don''t have it. Once he''s cruel, he pinches it with one hand and drinks it with one voice.


    "Explosion ~"


    the next second, a startling scene appeared.


    The whole world is white, dazzling light illuminates everything, an indescribable shock wave, hit the four people, with the force of merciless destruction.


    "Holy goods, the wall of the world!"


    "Gold body, immortal armor!"


    After two defenses, it was still difficult to withstand the huge storm. It was so strong that the cave was destroyed in an instant, and the whole mountain even trembled.


    The two nests make you nervous.


    I don''t know how long it took? The ears are full of "buzzing" and the brain is blank. Just when Ning Tao is worried about Shi Yao, suddenly, it seems that a hand is coming, with obvious hostility.


    Don''t guess. It must be Liu Jin.


    Ning Tao''s killing chance flashed. Although he closed his eyes, he had hidden strength. As soon as his skin was tight, a holy fire suddenly broke out. A spirit attacked him and cut him down.


    In an instant, the ear seems to come a cry of pain, hysterical, pain to the depths of the soul.


    It''s unstable, isn''t it? Not the devil? But the two people only a wisp of spirit entanglement, game, fight, when to dissipate, I do not know why they should merge together to form a new product.


    Inherited the power of both, but also rely on the demon Zun inner Dan survived, slowly independent growth.


    So, he is not either of them. We can call him Wuhua demon king!


    However, in the case of confusion of mind, he was first hit by his body, and then suffered from the trauma of his soul. At the moment, he was already badly hurt. With a scream, his instinct told him that he could not escape and win. This mole ant was too strong.


    And the body seems to have a force to let it fear, once inspired, it will die.


    Under the choice, he bit his teeth to escape.


    If you keep the Castle Peak, you are not afraid of no firewood. Anyway, he has already taken shape. You can find someone else and give up again!


    Two bodies were not taken away.


    Stay one more moment, and you''ll be lucky!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "

 Chapter 3506

    Gradually, all around into a quiet.


    And the strong wind slowly dissipated, Ning Tao also violently gasped, stood up, looked around with perspective, saw a circle, unexpectedly did not find Liu Jin''s figure.


    That bastard ran away.


    Damn, demon Zun Neidan also ran with him.


    Ning Tao a face of regret, unwilling, the best baby close in front of me, but to fly away.


    There are also some miscellaneous things, such as tokens, clothes, and letters, which have been blurred.


    In the ruins, he picked out a lot of scrolls, many of which were broken. I don''t know if the so-called "five Chinese immortals Sutra" is here? Anyway, even if you''re not here, you''ll get a lot from this trip.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly saw a scroll of animal skin, which is the most complete one in the whole copper ring.


    I don''t know what material?


    As soon as it is taken out, the four characters of "Wuhua immortal Sutra" immediately come into our eyes, which is extremely gratifying.


    Ning Tao is very excited. He has a smile on his face. He quickly opens the scroll and reads it. His heart is beating wildly. Before long, the smile on the corner of his mouth is higher. It''s this.


    The holy Dharma and the five immortals Sutra were created by the five immortals who had worked hard all his life.


    Although it''s only inferior, and its power is far less than that of the sun Bible, it''s more than twice as strong as those of the best imperial Dharma. The difference between a word and a word is extremely different, and even its value is immeasurable.


    In the end of famine, I''m afraid that some traces of holy law can only be found in the overlord God sect.


    It was left by the overlord.


    But most top quality galaxies have no Dharma.


    From this we can see how precious the holy Dharma is. Although it can be divided into three, six and nine grades, even the lowest can not be obtained by anyone.


    Ning Tao is holding this scroll of animal skin. His heart is excited and his hand is shaking. This time, he is making a lot of money. His restless heart is hard to recover.


    After looking at the second daughter, there was still no sign of awakening. He carefully collected the rings and continued to check the harvest. Although there were many other rings, there were few valuable ones, which were not in the class.


    I remember that in the chaos, he seems to have broken Liu Jin''s hand, and it is estimated that he took it away.


    That kid''s family should be fat.


    "Alas, it''s a pity..."


    Ning Tao sighs, and then finds out the last treasure, the two corpses fighting each other.


    Zhenjun''s weapon is supposed to be an artifact, but when it is broken, the spirit of the weapon is dead, and most of its divinity disappears. Originally, he only wanted to be absorbed by Yama, but he found that Bai Luo was eager for divinity, as if he wanted it very much.


    Subconsciously, he put two broken swords in front of Bai Luo and watched it absorb some power.


    Soon the sword broke to pieces.


    Ning Tao is surprised. Looking at Bai Luo again, he seems to have more luster. Qi Ling has grown up.


    I didn''t expect that. Is there such a benefit?


    It seems that there is a bridge between them.


    Immediately, he waved Bai luomao and cut down the two magic horns on the earth demon king''s head. It was really strong. It was still indestructible after so long.


    Knock on the East and look on the West. Basically, all the valuable things have been taken down.


    Although these two wrecks are not in shape, they still have some energy. Ning Tao takes a deep breath, bows his hand to the corpse of Zhenjun and says, "I need energy, so I have to offend my predecessors."


    "I know you are famous all my life. If I meet that Wuhua devil again in the future, I will certainly cut him off under the sword. Thank you for your kindness."


    Then he gave a big gift.


    But when he got up, he waved the "melting pot of heaven and earth" and the sun flame involved them.


    He wants to extract energy.


    Use it as a nutrient for the eighth turn.


    Half a day later, the two wrecks finally turned into two streams of energy, one white and one black, and disappeared into the center of their eyebrows, while the two wrecks were completely destroyed.


    But in the eighth turn, the price went up.


    ¡°60¡­ 63¡­ 67¡­¡­¡±


    Ning Tao was surprised and couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. But just as he was relieved, he suddenly felt nervous and threatened. Bailu suddenly appeared in his hand and juxtaposed at the entrance of the cave.


    And at this time, a burning black flame of the creature, slowly toward here grinning.


    "Man, I have found you at last."


    Ning Tao''s instant color change, this information, he is too familiar with, fire devil lion, or a demon emperor, damn, when was targeted?

 Chapter 3507

    "Roar Roar... "


    With a low roar, the lion king was majestic.


    That vigorous posture, black, deep, winding flame, all of them are showing terror.


    The fire devil lion, although it can''t compare with the earth devil king, but in the ordinary lords, it is also very strong, not gregarious, but the individual strength is very strong, especially the black flame on his body, does not lose the magic fire.


    Ordinary people die when they touch it.


    However, Ning Tao is not afraid of this. He glances at the second daughter of Yao from the corner of his eye. His heart is dignified. He doesn''t know how many monsters there are? He can''t take care of everything.


    _ At this moment, the fire devil lion''s eyes were fanatical, greedy and ferocious, and said, "human beings, hand over all the things you got in the cave before. The emperor vowed to let you live. That''s not what you can take."


    However, Ning Tao sneered, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about? There is nothing


    "I advise you not to provoke the emperor. I''m in a good mood now. I''m too lazy to bother you. But if you dare to make trouble here, I''ll make you regret it."


    With that, Bai Luo gave a long cry.


    The edge of the artifact makes the surrounding rocks crack, which makes it feel invincible.


    The fire devil lion''s pupil shrinks, the artifact? A look of amazement gushed out. In the early days of a small Immortal Emperor, would there be a supreme artifact? Is it from the cave? At the thought of this, it suddenly burst of fire.


    "Jie Jie, what a mole ant. No one dared to speak to the emperor in this way for many years."


    "Dare to be disrespectful, today, you are dead..."


    Words fall, a lion sing shake the world.


    The voice is so loud that most of the yangu mountains are shocked. This is the Lord''s announcement of territory.


    Roar, but also mixed with a murderous.


    Come straight.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly. He expected that he could not bear it. The artifact was of great help to human beings, but it was also of great help to monsters.


    However, although it is said so, the strength of this fire devil lion is stronger than Liu Jin.


    Before and after the demonization.


    In addition to when it swallows demon Dan, if it really fights, to tell the truth, Ning Tao''s chances of winning are not big.


    In case more monsters are attracted, he will have to lead people away. Anyway, the momentum can''t be counselled, and the strong is the way to survive!


    Just about to move, meet the enemy, suddenly, Ning Tao brain inexplicably flash a light, as if to forget what? By the way, it''s still in his ring.


    When elder Jinlong gave it to him at the beginning, he once said that as long as he took the token, the great flood and famine would be unimpeded.


    Before, he didn''t want to use it. He wanted to know the situation first. But now, it seems that he can use it or try its mystery. What''s the power of this token?


    If not, it''s not too late to start again.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a fine awn, but the fire devil lion had rushed in front of him, opened a bloody mouth, surrounded by black flames, and could burn everything, but suddenly found that the human took out something.


    It didn''t think so, but it found something wrong with the token. It was like a dragon flying in the sky, and it even spread a dragon power.


    Wait.


    How does it always feel like I''ve seen it? It seems that it is recorded in the blood lineage of the fire demon lion clan.


    "What''s your name Dragon order


    Yes, it''s the Dragon order. As soon as the pupil of the fire devil lion shrinks, will this human have the Dragon order?


    How is that possible?


    However, as soon as it stops and hesitates to move on, Ning Tao urges an immortal force to inject a token. It doesn''t matter. A roar like a dragon shakes the past and the present.


    I saw the Dragon make light, as if flying up a dragon, the above mark alive, belly nine claws, roar, roar.


    A terrible pressure came immediately.


    It''s like a dragon. The dragon power and dragon spirit make the space stagnate.


    For a moment, the fire lion was scared out of his wits. A pair of scarlet eyes trembled and screamed. He subconsciously wanted to escape, but the pressure was too strong. He was so close that his legs and feet collapsed subconsciously.


    It''s like instinct, no matter how it roars and injures itself, it can''t arouse blood.


    "The Damn... "


    "How can it be? What the hell is going on? How can you, a human being, have a dragon command? "


    The fire lion trembled with terror.


    Deep in the soul, let it fear.


    However, when Ning Tao saw the scene in front of him, he was shocked. Does it work? Although the consumption is not small, it can hold up completely and seems to be stronger.


    But it costs more.


    But in a trance, this dragon chant is like an energy gushing through his limbs and his whole body.


    A sense of comfort surged into my heart. Ning Tao couldn''t help it. Subconsciously, he looked up to the sky and screamed. However, what he heard was a dragon song."Roar Roar, roar... "


    This roar is not weak at all.


    The virtual shadow of the Dragon seemed to have some spirit. Staring at Ning Tao, it was like looking at a little dragon.


    And the fire lion is lower.


    A look of horror, this Is this a dragon?


    However, Ning Tao, under the influence of ghosts, didn''t know what he thought? It''s a show.


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    At this moment, the Dragon order burst out with eternal brilliance. The virtual shadow of the Dragon seemed to come back to life. It was excited, trembling, ecstatic, excited and roaring madly, as if it was verifying something to heaven?


    For a time, the sky and the earth were vast, thunder clouds were actually dense, and millions of days of thunder exploded in the sky.


    It seems to touch taboo.


    And the creatures in the yangu mountain range are all trembling with fright. What happened?


    And the fire lion, directly creeping on the ground, scared almost fainted in the past, this What kind of coercion is this? Good Good terror, the whole body can not stop shaking, white eyes, all of a sudden brain empty.


    Shengsheng was stunned.


    It''s the dark fear of the soul.


    At this time, the vision of heaven and earth disappeared, and the Dragon order fell from Ning Tao''s hands.

 Chapter 3508

    Ning Tao gasped violently. He felt that his brain was blank and he sat on the ground motionless.


    The power is almost drained.


    The Dragon darkened it as if it had never happened.


    But he was numb, like sequelae, but his body seemed to change and strengthen in the numbness.


    "Physique has grown up again..."


    It took quite a long time for Ning Tao to wake up slowly. The Dragon chant made him gain a lot. He seemed to inspire the real power of the Dragon order. He didn''t even imagine its power.


    And the fire lion, actually directly stunned in the past? If only he had used it before.


    May be able to leave Wuhua demon king.


    That guy, being alive is a disaster.


    Because he does not belong to the human race, nor does he belong to the monster side. He is a third party and is not tolerated by the two. It would be a great disaster if he mixed into the Terran territory.


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao stands up and picks up the dim dragon order. It can be used to a great extent.


    Can''t it be refined with dragon?


    He always felt that at that moment, the dragon was so lifelike that it was just like living.


    ZuLong has something to do with it.


    It seems that he really came to the right place!


    The second daughter didn''t wake up, and she couldn''t stay here any longer. She immediately took a strong breath and cleaned up in a hurry. It was really tiring to leave this time


    In the dark.


    The fire devil lion is faint and calm. It has a long dream. It seems to go back to the ancient times. It incarnates as the ancestor of the fire devil lion, and becomes a bully, roaring and fearing, but a dragon easily defeats it.


    It is the source of the blood of all living things.


    Be branded with deep fear.


    The fire lion trembles and the shadow lingers.


    Not only it, the whole flood and famine, not a few people challenge the status of the dragon, but there is only one ending, so there is only fear in the blood inheritance.


    It''s like the awe of the gods.


    Dragon order is the killer of all monsters!


    The fire lion struggled to get out of the fear, but at this time, a sharp pain came, instantly stimulated it, and unexpectedly woke up.


    "Roar ~"


    "ah ah..."


    The fire lion opens its mouth and screams. The pain makes it wake up quickly, but it looks around.


    Send What happened?


    Dragon order, have I been suppressed?


    But as soon as he looked up, he found that the human was standing in front of him and staring at it. The smell of blood filled the air. Coupled with the tearing pain and weakness, his heart suddenly twitched.


    "No It''s not good... "


    It wants to struggle to stand up, only to find that its vigorous limbs have been broken, the key has been cut.


    Even Xiuwei was sealed.


    It is now a lamb approaching death, unable to move, let the blood pass.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    The fire lion was so frightened that his eyes began to crack.


    However, Ning Tao threw the space ring, which is the collection of the fire devil lion. He was quite fat. Seeing that he came to his senses, he sneered and said, "I should have warned you. If you dare to make trouble, you will regret it."


    "But you don''t listen. You deserve to end up like this. Do you have any last words?"


    As soon as the words came out, the fire lion was scared out of his wits. He was sweating profusely and turned pale. He was shocked and said, "wait Wait, you You can''t kill me. I''m the Lord. "


    "Cut, it''s none of my business," Ning Tao said.


    In fact, he did not have a better way, a demon emperor later, is not so easy to control.


    And the seal of slavery is full.


    There''s no way to control the next one.


    It''s still a ORC. In short, it''s easier to die. Some monsters are treacherous.


    On hearing this, the fire lion turned pale with fright. This change was so great that it was hard for him to accept it for a while. How could it become like this? Did it lose?


    Before waking up, that second was still the majestic lion Lord, but now, it has become fish.


    It''s not easy to live till now. With such cultivation, how can you be willing to die like this?


    "Wait, I I will submit


    "I''m a lord, and I have a place in this great wasteland. It''s only good for you..."


    Ning Tao pulled out his ear and said faintly, "I''m a human being. This temptation is not big for me."


    "Besides, you should know my means. If I really want to subdue the demon emperor, I should be able to find someone more powerful than you. Do you believe that?"


    The fire devil lion is "cluttering" in his heart. He really believes that with the dragon''s command, he can do it naturally.


    But he didn''t want to die.


    What else can keep you alive?


    Just as he racked his brains, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows. In the middle of his eyebrows, the light was brighter. In the eighth turn, he had absorbed all the energy and reached 78% all at once. This progress was very satisfactory.I''m afraid it won''t take long to finish the eighth turn, and his confidence is also increasing.


    Maybe it can play a role in the Seventh World War.


    Only then can we be shamed before the snow!


    Contented, Ning Tao waved and gathered a golden gun. He stepped forward and said, "OK, I''m in a good mood now. I''ll give you a happy birthday."


    With that, he wanted to be killed with one shot.


    But just as this shot was about to pierce the head of the fire demon lion, the latter, with his eyes splitting and his whole body chilly, screamed, "wait a minute, I know a news about the dragon clan, which is absolutely of great use..."


    As he spoke, he closed his eyes.


    With its senses, it can sense the sharp edge of the gun tip, and even spill blood on its face.


    "Patter patter patter" down.


    Just as the death solidified, there was a wonderful voice in my ear: "tell me!"


    With a sound, the fire demon lion almost collapsed. It was extremely humiliating. It was the grand lion, the Lord, who would yield to human hands.


    If it wasn''t for the Dragon order, it would have destroyed its self-esteem and mood, and would have been willing to die at the moment.


    I''d rather die than suffer this humiliation.


    He swallowed his saliva and said with difficulty, "I know that Teng snake clan is going to fight a real dragon out of Longdao. It''s ready in these days."


    "Oh? Snake family? How dare they attack Dragon Island? In dahonghuang, isn''t it Dragon Island? "


    Ning Tao was surprised.


    Fire lion opened his eyes, complex way: "yes, it is not, many years ago Dragon Island has not been born, big flood and famine are also their main."


    "In the current flood and famine, the Teng snake clan is the most active and has the potential to dominate."


    "Over the years, we have won over many lords, and everyone knows it by heart. We don''t fight the dragon people who go out to Longdao once or twice. Although Longdao is angry, we only find some ghost for death every time."


    "The Teng snake clan is very secretive. I learned through special means. This time, the Teng snake clan even came to me for help. It seems that I can play some role in this real dragon."


    "And then?" Ning Tao pondered and asked quietly. I''m afraid it''s true, because he snatched the blood essence of the real dragon from Teng Yunlong.


    At that time, he guessed like this, but there was no evidence. Unexpectedly, they really dare to start.


    "I just promised on the surface, but actually I didn''t want to go through this muddy water at all. But there are Teng snakes in Longdao. They have to choose one side. They don''t want to choose, but they have been involved. Even if they don''t have it now, they will be in danger."


    The fire lion has a dark face.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered, then squinted and said, "where are they going to start?"


    "Right here Yangu mountain range


    Y | first y, hair D {0 "


    1

 Chapter 3509

    "In Here it is? "


    Ning Tao was stunned and frowned. He stared at the burning lion for a long time, then suddenly said: "what a clumsy trick! What a coincidence? And dare to say it at will. "


    Said, the golden gun into the meat three.


    The sting, the blood.


    "Wait Wait a minute. I really didn''t cheat you. I swear. I swear by my ancestors and my soul. I absolutely didn''t cheat you. I''m here. After six days. I don''t believe you can wait for six days. "


    "You know, every real dragon is hard to deal with. Although I don''t know why it''s here, it''s definitely useful for the Teng snake clan."


    Screamed the fire lion.


    Under Longwei, it has been sweating.


    Wound, as if also more painful, even with its strong body, so flow will also flow to death.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned. He had already exerted his power. Basically, there was no possibility of telling a lie. Now if he wanted to kill it, he would have it at his fingertips. After six days, it was nothing.


    Even if you wait ten days and fall into his hands, it''s hard to escape. Maybe it''s a coincidence.


    The problem lies in the real dragon.


    ¡£ : 0t


    it seems that there is no need to rush to Longdao.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, then slowly took back the golden gun in his hand, but his face was cold and said: "I believe you for the time being. If what you really said is true, the emperor will spare you from death."


    "Besides, I''ll report it to Longdao, and you''ll have the first merit then."


    "Yes ~"


    the fire devil lion is difficult.


    He knows that his life has been saved for the time being, but the hope of escape is still slim


    The recent yangu mountain is extremely restless and full of visions. It''s confusing. Many powerful creatures come to look for them, but they get nothing. Finally they leave, and some of them don''t.


    I don''t know why?


    In short, there is always a sense of difference.


    One day later, Shi Yao woke up from the coma with difficulty, but her body was aching and her whole body seemed to fall apart. Although she opened her defense a moment before the explosion, it was no less than the quasi supreme strike, but it was still very difficult to resist.


    Thanks to the power of time.


    Otherwise, even if it''s far away, it will hurt more than Chang sun Xian. She hasn''t woken up yet.


    Probably hurt the soul sea.


    Ning Tao meditates and polishes himself all the time. The fire demon lion is weak and imprisoned. He can''t recover or move. His black flame disappears and he is very depressed. There are still five days left.


    The mountains outside are getting more and more lively. I don''t know whether it''s because of those visions or something else.


    For several days, the heat did not decrease.


    However, I don''t know why, the family of bony spiders blocked the mountains, so few people entered.


    It looks like a declaration of territory.


    But it always makes people feel that there is something fishy in it.


    And Ning Tao, also in these days secretly looked for a long time, found that if the fire devil lion, it is really possible that the mountain has hidden several lords.


    Strength is not under the fire lion.


    This posture, even Ning Tao dormant up.


    Among them are the scorching sun hawk demon, the flaming bird, and even the burning lion and the fire Tiger If there is no conspiracy, no one will believe it. It''s like playing big.


    In any case, it''s not easy to sneak out of the mountain in the present situation.


    Can only honestly dormant.


    Every day, there are more than ten waves of demons and beasts.


    But Ning Tao uses the method, is the past without danger, three days Five days, and finally, to the sixth day, the last day, the air is very depressed.


    Now the atmosphere and feeling in the mountains are very different from when he came a few days ago.


    In the middle of the mountain, when a wave of mountain patrolling monsters left here, Yao was relieved and worried: "do you think Teng snake people really want to split their face with Longdao in such a big battle?"


    "There are five or six lords in a row, plus the people of Teng snake family. They are invincible."


    Ning Tao is silent. In fact, the fire devil lion in the distance is also puzzled. In the past, he has heard some rumors that more than one real dragon has suffered. But it is the first time that he has met such a big battle.


    Can we say that because of the last great fairy incident, the Teng snake clan was infuriated?


    Teng Yunlong, the little master of Teng snake clan, seems to be still in the Dragon Island.


    It''s not so good.


    Ning Tao, however, occasionally looks to a certain part of the mountain range, where there seems to be the reaction of the dragon people.


    Should not be the dragon, this induction has been for several days, is to attract the real dragon here bait? But will the real dragon come?


    Just as he was pondering, suddenly, a groan came from behind him. It was very weak, and there was a kind of void.


    The three turned around and found that Chang sun Xian, who had been lying in the corner, woke up with a blank and dull face. The touching jade face took away the pain."Miss xian''er, you wake up," said Shi Yao with a happy look. She helped her up with a smile.


    But as soon as she touched her, she dodged subconsciously. Her body was shaking. Her jade face was frightened and muttered: "you Who are you


    "Well?"


    When Yao a Leng, can''t help but stay.


    Did she hear it wrong? He quickly stretched out his hand and shook it in front of Chang sun Xian. There was no problem in his eyes. He doubted: "you Don''t you remember me? "


    "I Have I met you? Where is it? Why am I here? I My name is xian''er? "


    Chang sun Xian muttered to himself in fear.


    This change also attracted Ning Tao''s eyes, but Shi Yao looked at each other and was stunned. What the hell is this? Is she crazy?


    Is it because Liu Jin and Hua Lin all died and suffered a great psychological blow?


    However, one side of the fire demon lion weak way: "she is in the earth demon king''s magic lead?"


    "Moyin?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, nature is to have seen this one move of fierce, can bewitch a person''s mood.


    However, when he saw Chang sun Xian for a moment, his face suddenly changed and his body flashed. He rushed directly in front of her. Regardless of her cry and resistance, a mysterious palm was immediately printed on her seal hall.


    Only carefully sensing for a moment, Ning Tao opened his eyes and whispered: "how can it be like this?"


    "Why What''s the matter? " Shi Yao is at a loss.


    Ning Tao had a strange look on his face. After pondering for a moment, he said: "she It seems that I lost my memory. I was led by the devil and hurt my head by that blow. At the moment, the sea of souls is in chaos, and my mood is also traumatized. "


    "For the time being, it should be amnesia."


    Shiyao is a fool. She never thought it would be like this. Is that too bad? It''s wrong.


    "And now what?"


    Rather than laughing or crying, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "when she recovers, or looks for some special herbs and pills, there is no other good way."


    He did not expect to be hit into amnesia, can only say is too bad luck, no wonder so long to wake up.


    Shi Yao pastes up and comforts the panicked Chang sun Xian. She holds her tightly in her arms. She has a good impression of the head of the regiment, and it''s hard to sit back and ignore her now.


    Just thinking about it, a startling dragon song suddenly sounded in my ear, and the whole mountain range rioted in an instant.


    Ning Tao and the fire lion also shrink their pupils.


    "Here it is


    The next second, the three people looked at the sky. From this corner, they could barely see an ice blue shadow. It was huge, majestic and full of sacredness.


    A cold, even if separated far away, can also feel the truth, the air has dropped several degrees.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This It''s an ice dragon. My God, how can it be? Are the Teng snakes going to attack the dragon The fire lion screamed.

 Chapter 3510

    As we all know, monsters pay great attention to blood, blood, not to mention the top dragon.


    Among the dragon people, there are also strong and weak, high and low, and there are real dragon and sub dragon species. Among them, the six dragon gods are the top ones. Their lineage has reached an extreme, and their strength is general.


    Now, the ice dragon in front of Ning Tao''s eyes is the descendant of one of the six dragons.


    The blood is noble beyond description.


    When the fire devil lion comes near, they feel ashamed. The difference between them is too big.


    Even in Dragon Island, ice dragon is one of the core members. How can she appear? Why are you here? Is Teng snake really going to tear his face?


    If you dare to attack the dragon, the Dragon Island will not stop saying anything. You will be able to find out the Teng snake clan.


    These are not ordinary real dragons.


    It''s the dragon. It''s one of the few dragons in Dragon Island. It''s crazy. It''s all crazy.


    Even if it doesn''t meet Ning Tao, once it takes part in this plan, it will be more or less vicious, and Dragon Island will pursue it to the end.


    Even a family.


    It shudders to think about the consequences


    Ning Tao also stayed for a while. Although he didn''t know much about it, he might feel the dragon''s pressure, which was very strong and infinitely close to the realm of demon Zun. Moreover, its blood breath seemed to be stronger than him.


    The premise is that ZuLong road will not break out.


    Interesting. No wonder there are so many battles?


    However, this battle is not easy to fight. What is the plot of Teng snake clan?


    Chang sun Xian was so scared that he shrank into Shi Yao''s arms.


    The mind is like a child


    At this time, an ice blue frost dragon in the sky, coldly overlooking, eyes indifferent, like the world''s master, a God, cold air filled, but it is easy to find some greasy.


    Although the yangu mountain range is only in the interior of dahonghuang, it is also a famous mountain range.


    But now the strong gather here.


    Lords, big and small, twisted into a rope.


    Obviously, she was waiting for her. She was caught in a trap. It seems that the bastards who killed the Dragon tribe are hiding among these ants.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Well, since you are all ready, let''s die together, damned mole ants."


    The ice dragon gave a cold smile.


    The next second, the five or six lords below suddenly changed color. Obviously, like the fire lion, they did not expect the arrival of the ice dragon.


    See it sneer, Ming fire tiger quickly harden the scalp way: "ice frost Lord calm down, we are just summoned by Teng snake clan, don''t know to deal with you, we''ll leave now, this is just a misunderstanding."


    "Yes, we don''t mean to be enemies..."


    The Lords flattered and cursed.


    Is this damned Teng snake clan going crazy? No one will attack the Dragon unless the Dragon Island is destroyed, disappeared or declined.


    Just about to leave, frost and cold came around, which made the warm mountains condense a layer of ice.


    All the animals shivered.


    A wave of terror, and then pour down.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that the sacred ice dragon in a burst of blue light shining, condensed a woman''s appearance, holding an ice blue sword, hair filled with cold, just like a snow spirit.


    She is tall, plump, beautiful, like a queen, valiant and passionate.


    "Why? Is it a woman? "


    Ning Tao of the dark place is a Leng, pour is some unexpectedly he, however, this figure is really hot.


    There''s a sense of beauty''s instant vision.


    "Tut tut..."


    However, at the moment when everyone was amazed, there was a cold voice: "want to go? Kill one of my dragon people. Can you go? "


    Several lords were shocked, and the scorching sun Eagle demon quickly explained: "Mr. frost, you misunderstood me. How dare we fight against the dragon? It''s all done by Teng snake clan. We are really innocent. "


    "Yes, including the real dragon, it''s also the Teng snake people who secretly plot for their blood essence..."


    A group of monsters busy excuse, but the ice blue woman sneer, angry way: "you dare to say innocent? Can''t I sense the real dragon essence blood in your body? Is it my illusion? Or is it an illusion? "


    "Or are you mole ants conspiring with the blood essence of the real dragon? Do you dare to argue? "


    The words changed the color of the Lords.


    One by one, their eyes dodged, and they were as pale as paper. They suddenly scolded each other. It turned out that they had been calculated.


    No wonder the Teng snakes were so kind at the beginning that they would give them some real dragon essence blood. At that time, they were still grateful. They didn''t expect that the afterlife was here.


    Even if it turns out that they didn''t kill it, it''s enough to be punished by the dragon people. Damn bastard, tengyunlong.What''s more, the most important one is that they are all the best in the fire department.


    It is obvious that in order to deal with the ice dragon, any sophistry is weak and ridiculous. Even if they surrender and admit their guilt, they will not come to a good end.


    Because the dragon race is the most arrogant and disdains to join hands with other races, it is a high feeling.


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    And see them one by one shut up, ice blue woman sneer, sneer: "how? No more sophistry? It''s very intentional to deal with me. "


    "However, do you think that with these means and gathering some fire demons, you can deal with the power of my dragon? It''s ridiculous. Today, I''ll show you what a dragon is


    While speaking, a breath of dragon was spit out.


    It seems like a random strike, but in an instant changed the sky, ice filled the mountains, cold wind piercing.


    The pupils of several lords shrink. Damn it, does she really want to do it? If you bite your teeth, you can only fight back in a hurry. No matter how strong the dragon clan is, it''s impossible for them to wait to die.


    "Everyone, it''s up to you. Since she is determined not to listen to me, I''ll fight with her."


    "Together, today, let''s kill the Dragon..." The burning lion gritted his teeth and roared.


    The next second, the fire department magic power.


    "Talent, the soul of the lion!"


    "Talent, dark fire, dark tiger!"


    "Talent, fierce..."


    All of a sudden, the power of a terrible flame swept up to meet the dragon breath, the battle between the fire and the ice.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The four lords made great efforts, but they still couldn''t.


    The ice blue women''s strength is much higher than them. They have high blood and talent. If they fight like this, they have no chance of winning.


    In the dark, Ning Tao sighs. The pride of the dragon people really deserves its reputation. They don''t know how to be flexible.


    Otherwise, how could it be like this?


    The fight between the two sides is just like Teng she''s heart.


    But on one side, the fire lion''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot, because it also absorbed some real dragon blood essence and sent it to the door. How could it not? But now I regret it.


    But it''s too late.


    Just outside, when the polarization is serious, the water vapor and fog spread. But gradually, Ning Tao noticed that it was wrong. Could the fog be so thick? It seems that someone did something with the situation?


    Sure enough, the ice blue woman suddenly snorted: "you can''t help the scum of Teng snake clan? Come on, kill you all today. "


    But a vicious laugh came from all directions: "ice cloud, don''t say it too early, it''s possible This is your grave


    "If we know that you are here, we will not make more preparations. You are already in the trap."


    "The cloud mountain fog encircles the big formation, opens!"


    As soon as the words fell, the thick fog immediately covered everything.


    It has some restraint effect on frost Qi, and its visibility is extremely low. If Ning Tao has perspective, he can''t see clearly. Good guy, there are so many strong people?


    Do not wait for ice blue woman sneer, ear suddenly sounded "rustle" voice, the number seems to be extremely large.


    "This is Is it a bone spider


    "The king of burning bone spider, do you want to intervene?"

 Chapter 3511

    Ice blue woman Dai Mei a wrinkly, although say, burning bone spider clan is nothing to her.


    But after all, it''s a big group. It''s still the fire system, and it''s a big overlord here. It''s absolutely not good for her.


    "Gee..."


    "Dragon? Jie Jie, I really want to try the taste of torture, "said a hoarse grin.


    It''s the king of bony spider hidden in the dark.


    I''m still ordering people to jump on it.


    As everyone knows, the dark ningtao has locked its position, eyebrow light pick, heart suddenly, no wonder to focus on the bone mountain ready to ambush.


    There is no frost, no fire, no ice, no environment.


    If we don''t start, we will lose three points first.


    And it''s going to be a big fight.


    That''s too bad.


    Ning Tao frowned. He had some worries. I''m afraid it''s more than that. If you add the fire demon lion, the Teng snake clan The ice dragon is in danger.


    The enemy''s "favorable weather, favorable location and harmonious people" are all complete.


    "No good, something''s going to happen..."


    Just as I was thinking about it, when the fog was filled and surging violently, the flames and ice were intertwined, but suddenly I heard a sharp sound, penetrating the clouds. The number was extremely huge, and the sound was extremely harsh.


    There seems to be a large shadow in front of us.


    "What What? "


    Ice blue woman''s beautiful eyes shrink, a sense of danger gradually gushes out, what seems to think of? He said: "blade tooth bat? Do you dare to step in? "


    "Jie Jie, the essence and blood of the real dragon is wonderful. Naturally, the essence and blood of the dragon can''t be missed. If master Bingyun can complete it, it''s natural that it can''t be better, and it can save everyone''s knife and gun here."


    There was a sinister laugh.


    In the voice, I can''t hide the greed.


    Bats are bloodthirsty and have certain requirements for blood. Naturally, the purer the bat, the stronger the bat.


    The greater the benefits they get.


    The dragon has always been their coveted object.


    To0


    it should be said that it is the target of the whole flood and famine, which is coveted by thousands of monsters. However, it has been under pressure.


    "Hum, you want to be beautiful. Since you want to die, the emperor will help you and destroy your group again," said the ice blue woman with a cold face.


    But in the dark, Ning Tao shakes his head and sighs. This woman is really big chested and brainless. When is the time to threaten others? She doesn''t find that she has reached a dead end. The two kings are the peak of the demon emperor.


    These two terrorist groups alone are no less powerful than her, let alone the so-called Lords.


    All in all, it''s the first World War.


    I really don''t know what method Teng snake used to attract the two groups? It''s hard to believe that they are plotting against a dragon.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A head burning bone spider explodes, the blade tooth bat hovers greedily, and many lords are eyeing.


    This is intended to let the two groups consume, wait for the ice dragon to weaken, and start again.


    The abacus was very good, and the ice blue woman suddenly found out this. She was angry and angry, but the fire waves engulfed her and roared around, just like the dense firecrackers, which meant to be suppressed.


    He roared and swept with his sword.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Ah, fairy Fairy son is afraid, "Chang sun Xian listens to the earth shaking outside and shrinks into Yao''s arms.


    The latter is busy comforting. In fact, his face is full of fear. The situation outside is so complicated and dangerous. What is Ning Tao going to do?


    Saving people?


    Or hibernate and watch?


    In the sky, tens of millions of burning bone spiders bravely pounce on the ice blue woman. However, before they get close to her body, they are eroded by a cold, condense into ice, and fall down powerlessly.


    Although some self explosion, "boom" a loud bang, extremely bright, but it is difficult to directly hurt her.


    The power of the dragon, that''s not blowing.


    ¡±Hum, a bunch of cowards, do you think this consumption tactic can be useful to me? You underestimate the dragon. If a group of ants get together, they will never change anything. "


    The ice blue woman was enraged.


    There were so many explosions all around that it turned into a sea of fire.


    The next second, I saw her waving a long sword, the speed of the sword was very fast, and the blue light around her was getting stronger and stronger. Suddenly, with a bang, she broke out.


    And the cold is also strong to a peak.


    "Frost field, get together!"


    "Ka "Click..."


    Under the color change of the Lords, a cold and piercing air came to his face on a large scale.


    The surging sea of fire was suppressed in an instant. The burning bone spider and the blade tooth bat were frozen in an instant, and their blood was frozen into ice. They were ferocious and solidified, and fell powerlessly from the sky.There was a sound of crushing.


    "Bang Bang Bang... "


    It sounds like a broken glass bottle.


    All the clansmen broke out one after another, and she could not set fire to all the clansmen.


    Now that there is no way out, we can only fight back in the face of death. Maybe there is still a ray of life.


    "All of you, don''t hide your privacy any more. Let''s kill her together. No one can think about it."


    "Let the arrogant and arrogant dragon people have a look, we are not easy to be provoked," said the dark fire tiger, whose eyes flashed, and the dark fire was hot and prosperous.


    "Blood vessel technique, black fire tiger!"


    "Blood vessel technique, the ancestor of burning ashes!"


    "Blood, sun, eagle..."


    Each of the six Lords is a strong one in the later period of the demon emperor. The world is seriously polarized. One side is as hot as fire, and the other side is as cold as ice. But everything here is invisible to the outside world.


    The whole yangu mountain range is surrounded by a layer of clouds, and even the sound is very small.


    Outside the mountains, it was still calm.


    Inside, however, it turned the sky upside down.


    At this moment, the powerful members of Teng snake family in the dark also made a move to urge the formation, and turned into a ferocious Teng snake. It was vivid and lifelike. We saw its sharp sound and rushed to the ice dragon together.


    "The great cloud formation, the disease!"


    "Kill ~"


    "no, it''s dangerous." Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed in the dark, and the joint force was too strong.


    Even if it''s supreme, I''m afraid I can''t get good at this moment. This woman is in danger. He frowns, slightly shakes his hand, and hesitates whether he should do it or not


    At this time, the two forces collided with each other, one side was cold, the other side was inflamed.


    The two forces are fighting against each other.


    Under the roar, Hanchuan''s strength seems to be weakening. After all, it''s not her home court, and her strength is weak.


    The ice blue woman clenched her teeth. Her jade face was a little pale. However, sweat oozed from her forehead. She shivered in the suburbs and stepped back subconsciously. But only for a moment, the frost field was submerged by the sea of fire.


    "Not good..."


    "Frost dragon spirit, break out!"


    At the critical moment, she inspires blood.


    I saw in the sea of fire, there was an ice blue light, biting teeth and supporting hard. The clouds and fog came down, and a huge snake bit it.


    Tens of millions of spiders exploded.


    A group of Lords, each holding position, instantly grasp the initiative, and the ice blue woman suddenly in danger, fell into the decline, can only be passively beaten.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao hesitates, ponders for a while, takes a look at the fire lion, and finally makes a decision

 Chapter 3512

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    The explosion in the mountains, lightning and thunder, fire and ice crazy interweave, make people dazzled.


    The ice blue woman is trapped in the sea of fire, gritting her teeth. She can pick six, but she is not invincible. The strength of the two groups and the array has made her tired and restrained to the extreme.


    The bone burning spider explodes, and the blade toothed bat breaks the defense.


    "Damn, these bastards..."


    At this time, the six lords, smelling the smell of blood, began to be excited and said with ecstasy: "you guys, come on, she''s going to be unable to hold on..."


    But in this crazy shot, no one noticed a figure, quietly slipped out.


    It is Ning Tao!


    At this time, what did the fire tiger feel? Suddenly turned to look at the past, I saw in the surging fog, gradually out of a vigorous, black flame around the fierce beast, the end is extraordinary.


    "You Is that you


    "You bastard are hiding here!"


    The flaming bird and the burning lion''s pupil shrank, but then they all understood something. They sneered: "the fire lion, it''s time to make a move, isn''t it a little late? It''s not so easy to divide the essence and blood. "


    Yes, it''s the fire lion.


    It is said that as early as six or seven days ago, this guy came to the yangu mountain range earlier than everyone else, but then disappeared without a trace.


    Now that they have the upper hand and have a little more time to win, it comes out.


    And the fire demon lion looked at the ice blue woman who was fighting in the sea of fire, and said coldly, "hum, they''ve been set up. What can I do if I don''t want to?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t rob dragon essence blood with you. I''m just showing my attitude."


    Seeing this, the six lords sneer and believe in you ghost, but if they have one heart, even the Teng snake clan can''t get the blood essence from them.


    Immediately lazy tube it, so put it aside, do not use it to hand, at the moment can also win.


    And ice blue woman see, secretly scold unceasingly, already short of breath, unexpectedly come again? Did they gather all the fire lords in the inner area? Damn, that''s careless.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he planned to work hard and directly turned into the body of the ice dragon, killing all sides in an instant.


    A dragon''s tail is shot to death.


    A dragon breath spits out, freezes one side space.


    In addition to two, the ground was already covered with bloody corpses of two major races, which was shocking, and the sea of fire laid by the five lords was also washed out.


    "Damn mole ants, accept Frost''s anger..."


    "Blood, soul of frost dragon!"


    "No, stop her..."


    The eagle demon in the hot sun was shocked and screamed, only to find a snake biting down.


    And this ice dragon immediately entangled.


    It''s like two gods fighting for supremacy


    In the array, a one eyed snake suddenly showed a grim smile. It was just a desperate struggle. How could she escape after so long arrangement?


    Around it, there are more than a dozen tengshe people, including six elders.


    They are controlling the array together.


    It won''t be long before ice clouds die.


    Just when he was proud, the one eyed snake noticed the fire lion. Before, he was worried about whether this guy would reveal the news. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to come out.


    But why do you always feel strange?


    It can''t make waves, can it?


    Just as he was thinking about it, a sense of danger suddenly came to his mind. Subconsciously, he quickly mobilized his array and formed a cloud shield around his body.


    Listen to the "buzz" sound, a long gun trembles, was born in the cloud shield outside.


    It seems to be an ordinary long gun.


    However, the strength is extremely amazing. Is this a sneak attack? No, there are people here.


    In a flash, the one eyed snake had a premonition of something bad. He cried out. But as soon as he came out, he heard three or four screams. The array shook for a few minutes. It seemed that he was suddenly impacted.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack..."


    An elder yelled, but the next second, a huge golden fist burst him.


    Blood fog, brain, flying everywhere.


    If it was an ordinary moment, the elder of the demon emperor''s cultivation would not be killed by one blow, but now he has no spare power to maintain the array.


    And the array is enough.


    No one thought that someone would attack them? It''s not in their plan at all.


    On the other side, a black man-shaped fierce beast kills mercilessly, with extremely fast speed. One person with one punch always tears one person in front of the one eyed snake.


    It''s only one or two times. Nine people fell down one after another. It''s not clear that they died.


    Cloud mountain fog around the array, crumbling."No No... "


    "Who the hell are you, asshole? We are the elders of Teng snake clan. Why do you want to fight us? Are you ice cloud''s backhand


    One eyed snake, red eyes, roaring.


    However, in the pool of blood, a powerful figure with a golden gun looked at him sarcastically and said with a sneer, "you don''t need to know, but the people of Teng snake family It''s all damned. "


    "Kill, not one!"


    Yama roared and immediately came up.


    The only remaining Teng snake people were frightened, and there was a cold sweat on their forehead. However, the huge array became heavier and heavier, and they could not use it at all.


    The one eyed snake has red eyes. Biting its teeth, it uses part of the power of the array to kill them.


    But at this time, a dragon token was born in an instant. There was a roar and a divine power. The strength of the ten snakes on the scene suddenly decreased.


    "What what? "Dragon order?"


    "How is that possible? You How can you have a dragon order? " The one eyed snake screamed with fright.


    The offensive in hand was instantly disintegrated.


    However, on the other side, the ice dragon, who was struggling to support, suddenly noticed that the clouds were dim and swaying in front of him. What happened? She subconsciously aims at a flaw and spits out a breath.


    "Blood skill, frost and cold!"


    "Ka "Click..."


    Unexpectedly, it was frozen.


    With a bang, the whole formation disappeared, and the clouds and fog all around quickly dissipated.


    "This..."


    Not only did the ice dragon look stunned, but the six lords also looked silly. What do you mean? It''s over? At the critical moment, what''s the matter with the Teng snake clan?


    Just when he was stunned, the fire lion heard the sound of the Dragon singing over there. In a flash, his eyes were killed.


    The black flame on his body roars.


    "Blood technique, the devil lion burns the sky!"


    "Break ~"


    this is a range attack, but also a full-scale attack. It is aimed at the king of the two ethnic groups, and instantly hit out, which no one can expect.


    "What..."


    "No Boom, boom... "


    Black flame, hit both at one stroke.


    These changes have made them fall from superiority to inferiority.


    "Asshole, are you crazy?"


    "Why did you attack us?"


    The fire devil lion doesn''t speak, which is the only way to make it survive. It has recovered most of the time under the influence of Qingmu Dan, but it is enslaved by Shiyao.


    It''s a fierce attack to recognize the fire tiger.


    But the ice dragon looks at this scene dully, but suddenly looks to the distance, where is the breath of the dragon, isn''t it? In front of her eyes, it seemed that she knew what to do. She also took the opportunity to fight.


    The pressure on the Lords doubled.


    The anger of a dragon is terrible.


    On the other side, the array is broken and backfires. The only remaining snakes spit blood, and their breath is dispirited. In an instant, six people are killed again.


    "No..."


    The one eyed snake roared. All the people died under the gun. Now there are only two elders left. Who is this bastard? Wait, he stares at that golden gun, Jinyan, is that bastard?


    "You Are you Ning Tao

 Chapter 3513

    Elder one eyed Teng snake turns pale. This gun is well known in the four major galaxies. It must be him.


    The supreme artifact is not very common.


    But why is he here?


    However, Ning Tao a pick eyebrow? Sneer: "it seems a little vision, but now that you know my identity, do you think you can live?"


    Yama rushed up immediately.


    And followed by, a little cold suddenly appeared.


    "Damn asshole..."


    The one eyed elder is so angry that the battle array is broken, the people die miserably, and most of the plan fails because of Ning Tao.


    Why isn''t he dead?


    He gritted his teeth and looked at the two elders.


    In the face of these two murders, madness flashed in his eyes, and he hated: "I will avenge you."


    With that, he patted them on the back.


    Push them up the wound.


    "No "Pooh..."


    "Ah..."


    Just a face to face, two elders of the Teng snake clan, the demon emperor, were easily killed by Ning Tao and Yan Mo when they were seriously injured and dispirited.


    But Ning Tao color change, a kick fly corpse, but just saw a cloud quickly run away.


    "Blood technique, flying clouds and driving fog!"


    This is definitely the best way to escape.


    It is said that Teng snake''s ancestor used this move to escape under the palm of her loving mother-in-law.


    Ning Tao''s face was cold. He didn''t expect that he would fight for time with his clansmen. He ran away and thought he was a man. At the corner of his eye, he saw the long gun he had thrown before and immediately inhaled it into his hand.


    With all his strength, he threw at the cloud.


    "Whew ~"


    the long gun pierces the void with great strength. Under the gaze of Ning Tao, he still barely catches up with him.


    However, the cloud only trembled a few times. Although he was injured, he still ran away quickly and failed to leave him. This guy was so strong even when he was seriously injured.


    He is worthy of being the strong one at the peak of the demon emperor.


    However, the record is also remarkable.


    Ning Tao sighs and hears the battle in the distance. It''s not over there yet. He cleans the battlefield in a hurry and takes Yan Mo to help.


    Although the cloud mountain fog around the array was broken, but after all, the ice dragon consumption is too strong, now it is only a draw.


    Which of the six Lords is easy to provoke?


    It''s hard to win even with serious injuries.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    And in the bloody battle, Ning Tao finally came to support from there. For this uninvited guest, the six lords, ice dragon''s face changed at the same time.


    Human? Who is he?


    No, who should he be?


    But the next second, Ning Tao breaks up decisively and takes out a token. Once urged, the Dragon chants, which is several times stronger than the original dragon''s power.


    "What What? "


    "Is this the Dragon order? How is that possible? "


    The six lords screamed and were shocked. This was the first time that they had ever seen it in their blood memory. They felt that the Demon power was running slowly, and even a wave of fear came out of their soul.


    If not for their own strong mood, they all have the heart to turn around and go.


    And the ice dragon, also at the moment dull, dragon order? Is this a golden dragon token? Why? Isn''t it kept by elder Jinlong all the time?


    How could it be in the hands of a human?


    But it looks like it''s helping her out.


    The scene suddenly solidified, and Ning Tao holding a token, arrogant way: "two choices, either surrender or die, don''t tell me redundant nonsense."


    As soon as the words came out, the scarred fire devil lion was also on the side and said: "you guys, I advise you to come down as soon as possible. When the young master makes a move, you six can''t win at all."


    "Don''t forget that we are only calculated by the Teng snake clan. Although we have absorbed some real dragon blood essence, the young master will surely keep us safe..."


    This remark is no less than a thunderbolt from heaven.


    The six lords glared at the big beast pupil and looked at the fire devil lion. They were surprised and angry and said, "you How can you submit to a little human? Because of the Dragon order? "


    "You are also a Lord. How can you be so useless? I''m not waiting like you. "


    "It''s not so easy to kill me..."


    "Hum ~"


    in the face of the scorn of the flaming bird, the fire devil lion just sighs, it''s not just because of the dragon.


    Ignorant fool.


    At this time, the ice dragon gasped for breath and said coldly, "if you are stubborn, then go to die."


    It was cold and blue.


    "Bloodline, frost field!"


    "Blood, dragon''s rage!"


    "Ka Click, click... "


    At the foot of the visible speed of ice.


    A thought changes the celestial phenomena, and the power of the blood is stimulated to the extreme. Anyone can feel the great anger.Seeing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrow, but he didn''t show the way of Zhou. Instead, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath and burst out a hot breath. He was surrounded by golden flame, and the thick sun flame gathered in his hands.


    "43 million times The melting pot of war


    "Holy body, the power of the sun and the dragon!"


    "The third style, the violent beast!"


    With the same full force, no one left.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t know why he was impulsive, as if he couldn''t help asking her to compete.


    Stimulated by the power of her frost dragon.


    It''s like a kid getting angry.


    Frost dragon a Zhi, full face strange looked at Ning Tao one eye, this guy is a fire dragon?


    And the fire lion gritted its teeth and did its best.


    "Blood technique, the devil lion burns the sky!"


    "Break ~"


    a beautiful shadow flashed. At this critical moment, Yao arrived and did not hesitate to make a jade hand seal. It was like a butterfly dance, mysterious and mysterious, and time and space were rippling.


    "Secret skill, constant sand of time!"


    This is the secret skill created by Jinyang supreme.


    It''s also the best one.


    The six lords turn pale. However, at this stage, there is no way to turn back. The dragon clan will not let them go, and they will not yield to the human race.


    "Asshole, fight with them, kill..."


    "Blood vessel technique, bone burning spider spear!"


    "Bloodline technique, bloodthirsty blade tooth!"


    "Blood, sun, eagle..."


    "Break ~"


    at this moment, even if the demon master came, he would have to be afraid for three days, and the ten emperor level strong men would have to be tough.


    Every move is earth shaking. The whole yangu mountain suddenly explodes. Countless creatures scream, flee and crawl. I don''t know what happened?


    In other words, it''s like the end of the day.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    The terrible storm engulfed everything. Half of the yangu mountain range was flattened, unable to bear the destructive force. The dazzling white light, hot flame, ice cold and frost, all kinds of visions came here.


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "Zhen ~"


    in the explosion, Ning Tao seized the opportunity to exert the power of the universe, and immediately fell.


    But there is no dragon order.


    He has no power to spend.


    "Hiss ~ not good..."


    However, it was all shrouded in dazzling white light.


    I don''t know how long it took? The mountains began to calm down, but more than half of the people of the two terror groups, i.e. the fleeing creatures, the scattered ones, the burning bone spider and the bladed tooth bat, died.


    In the ruins, Ning Tao''s face turned pale. He struggled to get up, shook his head, and hurriedly looked at the field. I don''t know if that move has any effect?


    But a glance, found that there are four lords of the breath disappeared, there are still two lords of the gas like gossamer.


    "Won! It''s a success.... "

 Chapter 3514

    The burning lion''s corpse is warm.


    The ugly appearance of the king was covered with blood, and his legs were smashed. He died the worst.


    Flamingo, the head''s gone.


    And the blade tooth bat''s bones were shattered, just like a pool of mud


    All this would not have happened.


    The gap is not that big.


    Although Ning Tao''s four forces have some advantages, even if he can win himself, it will cost him a lot. All this comes from his battle.


    At the moment of deadlock and madness, longhuang Tianwei suddenly suppressed the six.


    It seems that at this moment, the effect is particularly obvious.


    At that important juncture, a little bit of power disparity, mistakes and costs are heavy.


    Yes, that''s the result.


    The existence of the six lords and the dominance of one side are all first-class blood lineages in the fire system, but only two of them are left in this car.


    One is the scorching sun hawk demon, whose wings have been broken, lying unconscious in the ruins.


    The hell fire tiger is the strongest of the six. It is forced to survive with its strength, but now it vomites blood and is on the verge of collapse, and finally falls down.


    Mind, already began to blur.


    But more than that, it''s not reconciled.


    It doesn''t understand why it lost? What''s the trick? Let them fall apart, let their power fall apart


    "You Cough... "


    The ice dragon and the fire lion were exhausted and could not move in the ruins.


    Just now, they also felt the pressure.


    But it wasn''t aimed at them, otherwise they would have been more or less in the explosion


    The ice dragon turns into the amazing ice blue woman, which consumes less energy. She looks at Ning Tao, who is this human? fiery dragon? Dragon order? This


    But there was no time to think about it. The side effects and fatigue of the successive wars suddenly came to my mind.


    In the dark, he fainted.


    The plump body also shook.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t help swallowing, but he shakes his head. What''s the matter? Why is the attention always on this woman?


    The blood has been restless.


    It seems that he has some problems with the dragon people.


    He always wanted to defeat this woman. For the first time, he felt that the dragon body of the sun was so energetic.


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao vomited a mouthful of congestion, and immediately felt better. He looked at Shi Yao, or shook his head to show that he could hold on.


    Seeing this, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, clenched his teeth and began to clean the battlefield.


    Four dead lords, two living.


    Seriously, it''s hard for Ning Tao to imagine the value. He didn''t expect this step from the beginning. He just wanted to save this woman.


    After all, going to Longdao may need her, and it is also to destroy the plan of Teng snake clan.


    With them, they are irreconcilable.


    They are happy when they are not.


    The preliminary judgment is that there is a great flood and famine behind the Jinpeng world. However, it should not be Longdao. Although there is no evidence, it is intuitively so.


    It should be Teng snake.


    The conspiracy of Jin Peng and Teng she


    Before long, Ning Tao cleaned himself up in a hurry. Holding the ice blue woman, he asked Shi Yao to take the sun fairy and the fire lion with him, and left here soon.


    As soon as the cloud mountain fog disappeared, the huge explosion was heard in several nearby mountains.


    Send some spies to check.


    But when they saw the scene in front of them, they were all shocked. The yangu mountains were in a mess, almost flattened, and became ruins.


    There are only a small part of us left to live.


    We''ve escaped from the bony mountains.


    In short, here, has become history, few monsters know what happened here.


    It became a mystery.


    Under the thick ice, magma is flowing. No one can explain this wonder


    Three days later, Yinfeng mountain.


    A few days have passed since that battle. There has been agitation and chaos.


    But it has nothing to do with Ning Tao and others. They hide here to recuperate and heal until they recover a little after three days. This is still with the help of Qingmu Dan.


    As the cultivation becomes higher and higher, Aoki Danwei can''t support it. Only the top quality can work.


    And the best, he has only one in his hand.


    Now the inventory is not much, so the consumption of such a long time is amazing.


    Ning Tao is thinking, a sexy, enchanting body suddenly crawls to him, still stare big eyes, jiongjiong way: "brother, quickly accompany me to play..."As soon as he heard this, Ning Tao had a black line. Who else could he be besides Chang sun Xian?


    If you wait for her to recover her memory and know what she''s done these days, I''m afraid she''ll be ashamed to commit suicide on the spot and bump herself to death. I can''t bear to look directly at her.


    An adult woman acts like a child.


    The most important thing is that Ning Tao has seen her normal side. Now the contrast is too big to accept, but he has no way to let her recover her memory.


    Now it seems that the sea of souls is recovering automatically.


    Maybe one day, she can think of it all.


    All of a sudden, the temperature in the cave seems to be chilly for a few minutes. Xian''er shivers inexplicably, and Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, as if to think of something?


    Ask xian''er to find Shi Yao.


    In front of my eyes, an ice sword stood between my neck.


    "Who are you?"


    Fire lion, when Yao are surprised, then tight up, eyes not good staring at the cold woman.


    However, with a faint smile, Ning Tao said: "is that how you treat your benefactor?"


    "I remember elder Jinlong said that the one who holds the dragon''s order is a friend of Dragon Island, but you make me very scared and uneasy..."

 Chapter 3515

    "Elder Jinlong?"


    Ice blue woman a frown, strange way: "your" dragon order "is the Golden Dragon elder give you?"


    "What else? Did I pick it up? Or did I rob it? " Ning Tao light smile, light clouds, can feel the blood in the body of manic heat.


    It''s like being awakened to the wild.


    However, the ice blue woman also felt it. She hesitated and said, "are you a human or a dragon?"


    "Of course it''s human, but it''s a little different. Is there anything else you want to ask? Shouldn''t you thank your Savior first? "


    The ice blue woman hesitated.


    Were you saved by him? This is a hard fact, although there are still some unwilling.


    "Thank you Thank you... "


    The ice sword disappeared.


    Seeing this, Shi Yao and the fire devil lion were relieved, and could hardly help but fight. However, this woman is too high in cultivation, and she is also a dragon with noble blood. If she really fights, she may not be an opponent.


    She''s a half step dragon girl.


    One person can hold up six Lords.


    He turned around slowly and looked at her with a different look.


    It seems that we can always find opportunities.


    Invisible, like two dragons roaring.


    "My name is Ning Tao. At the invitation of elder Jinlong, I came to Longdao to have a look. I found this plot by accident, and I came to save you."


    On hearing this, the ice blue woman also held out her jade hand and took a deep breath: "my name is" ice cloud ". I''m one of the dragon people in Longdao. This time, I came out to investigate the murder of one of them."


    "Thank you for your help this time..."


    But the words are stiff and more uncomfortable.


    Because when they touch each other, they both feel the real power of each other, which is so pure.


    One for the frost, one for the sun.


    One is the whole, and the other is the larva.


    However, when the two are integrated, although they repel each other, they are integrated with each other, which brings out a different feeling.


    The next second, two people like electric shock, quickly separated, ice cloud red face, heart beat faster up, also don''t know why? Ning Tao, however, thought it was wonderful just now, and he was not willing to part.


    His sun dragon body has been equivalent to a child, which is beneficial to its growth.


    Two poles repel each other? Is it compatible?


    Seeing their embarrassment, the fire lion muttered: "I always feel that they are a good match..."


    However, one side came a murderous sight, let it sweat DC, sweat explosion stand, quickly changed his words: "however, people Man and beast are different ways... "


    This is not empty talk. There is not no bond between Terran and orc, and there are even many.


    Terran greedy Orc sexy spice girl.


    And orcs, they covet human women.


    For such a long time, it''s not that there have been no people or animals of mixed blood. However, the blood is mottled and sparse, the talent is poor, and the survival rate is extremely low.


    They die faster than ordinary people.


    So far, there are few outstanding examples.


    In a word, there is no good end, so there is the saying of human demon special way.


    But Ning Tao should not.


    Dragon body and dragon clan are the same kind, there is no difference.


    Shi Yao, however, can''t help looking up and down at Bingyun. She finds that she is really a beauty, protruding and warping, beautiful and plump.


    It seems that it inherits the excellent gene of the Dragon nationality, and it can make people have a sense of conquest.


    Even she felt too amazing.


    Not to mention temperament


    At this time, Bingyun coughed and said, "you You just said you were going to Longdao? Are you going to increase the power of the dragon in your body? "


    "Are you a fire dragon? Or Yanlong? Or that one of the six dragons Flame dragon


    In the face of her curiosity and inquiry, Ning Tao scratched his head and said with a smile, "none of them. In a word, it''s hard to say one or two words clearly. It can be understood as shenglongti, a new shenglongti that belongs to me alone."


    "Dragon body?"


    On hearing this, the ice clouds suddenly appear.


    She has heard some rumors that the Terran will have some special physique, and the dragon body is one of them.


    But I always feel that Ning Tao is different.


    However, after all, it''s someone else''s secret. She couldn''t ask more questions. She said with a smile, "I''m going back to Longdao, too. Although it''s usually forbidden for human beings to enter, I''ll tell you something else if there''s a dragon order."


    "Why don''t you go to Longdao together? It''s a special place. It''s not easy to find."


    Ning Tao a listen to nature full promise, originally save ice cloud is for this, have an acquaintance to lead the way nature best, don''t know how to fly ink?


    It should be in Longdao.


    At this time, Bingyun suddenly looks at Shiyao and the fire devil lion and hesitates: "but what they say..."Ning Tao can go, but they are not so easy to say. In his impression, no human has ever been to Longdao, and the number of times in history is also very few.


    I''m afraid there will be unnecessary trouble.


    After all, Terrans are greedy


    As soon as the fire demon lion heard the necessity, he quickly shook his head with a dry smile and said, "I I won''t go, you go. "


    For there, any monster has a natural awe, and it also absorbed some real dragon essence blood, has not been able to fully absorb digestion, if really into the Dragon Island, immortality will be skinned.


    But Shi Yao thought about it, looked at the frightened Chang sun Xian, and said with a bitter smile, "I won''t go either, for fear of trouble, just wait here, and the cultivation environment here is also very good."


    "You can also collect some medicinal materials. When you come back to the clan, it may be useful..."


    She was referring to wine making.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded. After all, he knew nothing about Longdao.


    He also took a risk in deciding to go.


    If Shiyao doesn''t go, maybe it''s a good thing. Otherwise, I''m not sure I can protect her.


    Stay here, there is a fire lion, I believe there is no danger, but can go to look for some opportunities, here is the prosperity of natural resources and land treasures, everywhere is treasure.


    Generally, few mercenary regiments can come to this depth. Therefore, we can rest assured.


    What''s more, it''s not just the fire lion right now.


    The sun hawk demon and the fire tiger have come to life these three days. Ning Tao has put pressure on them and conquered them. Now they have been enslaved by Shi Yao.


    With these three demon empress period lords, even if they encounter banbu demon Zun, they can''t fight and still escape.


    Seeing this, Bingyun was relieved. There were some ups and downs in front of his full body. Then he rushed to ningtao and said, "you''re ready. Half a day later, we''ll start."


    Ning Tao nodded, his heart was agitated, and finally he was going to Longdao. He felt that his body was active, and it seemed that the closer he was to Longdao, the more excited he was.


    It''s definitely good for your health.


    As soon as he turned over his hand, he took out four groups of pure blood, which were the blood essence of the four Lords. After thinking about it, he gave the blood essence of the burning lion to the fire demon lion. That is to say, if he performed well, he should be rewarded.


    The same as the lion family, fire system, should be homologous.


    So this blood essence helps it a lot!


    The fire devil lion was very grateful. He didn''t expect to get this treatment, so he went to refining immediately.


    Outside the cave, the sun hawk demon and the fire tiger all look envious. However, they can only look at it honestly, and they can kill themselves in a moment''s error.


    Ning Tao comforts Shi Yao a few words. Although Yang Lingjie can be taken, it is not safe after all.


    Before leaving, he suddenly thought of a thing, this great flood should also have insect race, right?


    If you can get the essence and blood of a terrible race like the bone spider, and let them absorb, it is estimated that they will mutate and strengthen collectively, right?


    How strong will it be?


    Its enslavement is being kept by sister Xia.


    Ning Tao hasn''t seen it for a long time. I believe that even if there are changes, it''s not very big. If this idea can be achieved, it''s definitely good for the seven world war.

 Chapter 3516

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Half a day later, a man and a woman sped.


    In this vast land, the speed of two people is not remarkable, across the mountains and rivers, over the animal tide hills, any obstacle, can not stop two people.


    This is Ning Tao and ice blue.


    Bingyun is her name, while binglan is her real name, which only a few people know.


    Only a few people can call it.


    Equivalent to boudoir name, also don''t know why she unexpectedly told Ning Tao so?


    It seems that I have a good feeling for him


    During the galloping, Ning Tao felt the pressure from the flood and wasteland. It was very difficult to fly because of the strong gravity. The deeper he went, the stronger he felt.


    He could not help but wonder: "how far is Dragon Island from us now? How many dragons are there? "


    Many people should be curious about this question.


    When Bingyun heard this, he hesitated on his cold face, but he still explained: "the great flood and famine is very big. You call it the internal area. In fact, it''s only about three tenths of the great flood and famine."


    "Further ahead is the deep area that you humans rarely enter. There are a lot of activities of great lords. It''s almost impossible for 100% of human beings to enter."


    "But in our eyes, this is only the fourth line area, the deep area is the third line, and the second line is the sojourn place of many powerful races. The first line is the real core of the great flood and famine."


    "Only I, Dragon Island, can occupy there. No human or monster is allowed to get close to it. Otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing unless I have dragon blood and special circumstances."


    Hear here, Ning Tao face dew suddenly, secretly speechless, didn''t expect big flood so big?


    What about the "five lines" on the outside?


    And estimating the strength, no wonder I heard that if Longdao could be rectified, it would be among the top three in the world.


    It''s not exaggeration.


    A demon lord, only in the fourth line!


    Then, ice blue said: "in fact, there are not many real dragons in Dragon Island, only three or four hundred, including the major dragon races."


    "However, although the number of our dragon clan is very small, each of them is very powerful. They are the blood of the divine beast at the top of the food chain. It is because of this that they are suppressed by heaven and earth, which makes it difficult for our dragon clan to reproduce all the time."


    It seems that when it comes to sensitivity, her face turns red again.


    Secretly look at Ning Tao''s reaction.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t notice. Instead, he asked, "three or four hundred? So few? That should not be able to resist the large number of races, right


    "That''s right. No matter how strong an individual is, it is an individual. The reason why our dragon clan dominates is that they are still in charge of a large number of Yalong species. They are powerful and have a large number of troops, which can sweep everything."


    "They are just the existence of the great flood and wasteland for which people are afraid, collectively referred to as The Yalong army


    Pride flashed on the ice blue face.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly remembers that the two legged flying dragon family is the top of the Yalong species.


    There is a great hope that it can transform into a real dragon.


    It is also a rare flying dragon.


    Have a lot of hatred with Jinpeng!


    The last time I saw FeiMo, I could feel that its blood was strengthened and its strength reached the demon king. Maybe one day it could meet the expectation of Feilong''s ancestors.


    Through the narration of ice blue, Ning Tao probably has an understanding of Dragon Island, just two words Very strong!


    Along the way, it was not very peaceful.


    The chaos of the great flood and famine is well known. There is a small disturbance in three days and a big disturbance in six days. The fighting between Lords is due to blood, food and treasure.


    Animal tides happen from time to time.


    Sometimes, when some ethnic groups fight for food, even ice blue will take him back.


    It''s best if you don''t get into trouble.


    There are also some treasures of genius, which are rare to see in a hundred years.


    There are many devils, cunning and insidious.


    Although they are weak, they often live long enough.


    Moreover, occasionally you can meet some natural prohibitions, caves, relics, and even battlefields.


    Anyway, Ning Tao''s eyes were red all the way, not boiled, but red. There were so many treasures he saw along the way that he wanted to search all of them.


    My heart is like a cat scratching.


    However, there are more than half of the existence of him can not play, even ice blue with strength is difficult to deal with.


    And I don''t know why?


    The relationship between them is getting more and more harmonious. There are some things that ice blue despises. It can be seen that Ning Tao is full of interest, but she also has some interest.


    They work together and adhere to the principle of fighting when they can, running when they can''t, grabbing when they can, stealing when they can''t. anyway, in this bloody wasteland, as long as they have strong strength, they are right to do anything.


    They were chased and beaten together. It seemed that they had fun.


    And along the way, it''s all the more flying.Although the identity of the dragon can''t hold all of them, it also gains a lot of valuable treasures.


    It''s worth a lot to take out.


    Ning Tao is smiling.


    "Rich..."


    However, ice blue doesn''t have any idea about these treasures. It just collects some symbolically. There are many of these things in Longdao.


    She doesn''t even know what she''s doing? How can you play with him so happily?


    Do you think he''s your own man?


    She''s never done this to a human, no, not even the dragon.


    Who didn''t know she was an iceberg beauty?


    It''s as cold as frost to everyone!


    But in the face of Ning Tao, she actually laughed. She didn''t know that she would still laugh?


    It seems that I was influenced by her.


    Isn''t Ning Tao


    Half a month later, after a long and arduous journey, they finally arrived at the front line area, the so-called core, Longdao, which is well defended and almost 99% of them are sub dragon species.


    Dragon lion, Velociraptor, silver moon, dragon dragon dragon, Dragon Bird, dragon turtle, dragon hawk, white armored earthworm


    There are almost all kinds of things.


    It''s rare for the outside world to see a large number of dragon monsters. Moreover, they are quite powerful.


    Ning Tao looked around and found that one of the ten Yalong species reached the realm of demon king, and one of the 100 Yalong species reached the realm of demon emperor.


    It is not difficult to imagine how terrible the strength of the "Yalong army" should be. No wonder it can suppress the flood and famine.


    However, he also found a problem, that is, the blood pressure is too much.


    Ice blue a dragon chant, almost 90% of the sub dragon species creeping, shaking, lost more than half of the resistance, in the face of pure Longwei vulnerable.


    He even saw a dragon Python demon Zun. When he faced the ice blue, he was flattering.


    He also tried, only exudes his holy body''s prestige, the effect is also excellent.


    No wonder it can be controlled by the dragon.


    Blood is really the lifeblood of monsters. The ancients said, "success is the same, failure is the same."


    Two people did not stop, continue on the road, across the towering mountains, rivers and seas, unexpectedly saw a city, with three big words written on it.


    "Half Dragon City


    It should be the residence of Yalong.


    Life is very similar, but also very grand.


    But as soon as he looked up, Ning Tao couldn''t help looking stunned. His pupils gradually contracted and his face was shocked. There was an island floating in the sky.


    Only a small corner is exposed, but the larger island is still hidden in the mysterious clouds. Bursts of dragon chants are resounding and earth shaking, and the virtual shadow of a giant dragon can be vaguely seen flashing by, sending out the prestige.


    Although, and his impression of eternal island is still a little less, but this scene, has been very shocking.


    Ice blue took a deep breath, and finally showed relief on her face. She smiles at Ning Tao and says, "Welcome Come to Dragon Island

 Chapter 3517

    Dragon Island is not only the core of the great flood and famine, but also one of the most mysterious regions.


    It is said that this is the birthplace of the dragon people.


    Since ancient times, they have lived here, which is of great help to the dragon people. It is also the Holy Land in the minds of all branches, sub dragon species and thousands of monsters.


    But today, it is a human stepped into the above, leaped over the dragon''s gate, across the sky.


    It''s Ning Tao who is very curious about everything!


    "Here Is that Dragon Island? "


    Ning Tao looks around and is very curious about everything around him.


    The atmosphere between heaven and earth here is different from that of other places.


    The thick heaven and earth spirit power condenses into clouds, and is very thick, very pure, very easy to absorb, breath relaxed and happy.


    And there''s a dragon in it.


    Even self-assembly into a snake, python, dragon.


    Deeper down, there are also some spirit dragons, which are pure auras. Once absorbed, they have great benefits.


    No less than some panacea.


    Even ordinary people, who have lived here for a long time, have boundless abilities and bright eyes and ears.


    This is the environmental impact.


    For the monster with dragon blood, staying for a long time can even help pure blood and enhance strength, which has many advantages.


    This is definitely the best place.


    I don''t know how many dragon people want to come here.


    I can''t find a second one.


    For a long time, Ning Tao thinks that Wudang Mountain, the gate of the world, is extremely miraculous and extraordinary. It is also known as the first holy mountain in the three worlds and the first treasure land in the three worlds. However, compared with this place, it is weak.


    I really can''t compare them.


    It''s like when a countryman comes to the city, he feels very rich. As a result, when he comes to the provincial capital, he realizes that he was just looking at the sky.


    Ning Tao felt a sigh in his heart. Just at this time, a spirit Python swam in front of him. As soon as his eyes were bright, he opened his mouth and sucked in.


    Although the spirit Python has some resistance, it''s far from enough to face him. The spirit enters the body, even if it''s struggling, it''s all absorbed by him.


    Feel that the spirit Python in his body into aura, gathered to his limbs, Ning Tao in front of light, this is almost equivalent to "aura irrigation body".


    Even his accomplishments have risen a little.


    It''s a tiny distance away from Sizhong. It seems that you can break through by grabbing a few more


    Just now, the elder of the Dragon suddenly came into the gate, and even a human was staring at him.


    But it''s forbidden to enter there. Even the dragon people are not allowed to capture it. This boy wants to rob it hard.


    "Hiss ~"


    "you You... "


    The gatekeeper was trembling with rage, and his eyes were staring like bronze bells. The gatekeepers were stupid. Have you ever seen anyone so bold?


    "Be presumptuous, stop it..."


    "Elder, calm down. I''ll take him right away..."


    Ice blue blushes to cover her face, and makes amends to the gatekeeper. She hardens her head and pulls Ning Tao away.


    The latter, whose eyes are as bright as a light bulb, is fighting with a spirit dragon at the moment. Holding its dragon''s tail, he will not let go. Seeing binglan coming, he quickly takes out the token and inspires the dragon''s power.


    "Hum, show me the original shape!"


    Just listen to a dragon''s chant, and you will be overwhelmed.


    This "spirit dragon" suddenly sobs and collapses, and finally condenses into a little dragon, which is caught by Ning Tao.


    And at this time, ice blue finally rushed to the burst of laughter and tears, the fastest speed to pull him away.


    I have no face to be here.


    And the gatekeeper, the bronze elder, changed his face, widened his eyes, looked at the token just appeared, and whispered: "God "Dragon order?"


    Will a human have a dragon order?


    The army that was going to fight was stunned.


    "Are you dazzled?"


    A group of guards looked at the bronze elder and seemed to ask him what to do? That boy is not only catching a spirit dragon, even they don''t have the right to enjoy it.


    How could a human take the lead?


    Who can bear it?


    However, after pondering for a while, the elder copper shook his head at them, and he reported it to the clan


    And at this time, ice blue with ningtao around the bend, see no guard behind, this just relaxed, helpless, wry smile to ningtao advised: "Dragon Island strict rules, you must not come."


    "If you really touch some heritage, or some forbidden areas in the clan, even I can''t save you."


    Ning Tao nodded fiercely, but his face was excited. It seemed that he was addicted to snatching along the way. When he met a good thing, he couldn''t help it.


    But it''s time to be honest.


    Just a quiet break!


    Ice blue can''t get angry at his silly smile. It''s good enough that she doesn''t press the prisoner in front of the elder.It''s a drop in the bucket.


    "OK, I''ll find you a place to settle down first, and then I''ll inform elder Jinlong for you. It should be purposeful for you to come here," said Bing LAN, soothing.


    Ning Tao nodded, while refining the aura in his body, he asked: "well, what would elder Jinlong ask me to do if he asked me to come here?"


    To be honest, he''s still on guard here.


    It''s better to know in advance.


    "This..."


    Ice blue hesitated for a while, looked at Ning Tao up and down again, and looked around the Dragon Island. Suddenly, she said, "does it want you to go to the Dragon tomb?"


    "Dragon tomb? Where is that? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, feel not like a good place, he was Jinlong elder to pit?


    "The Dragon tomb is one of the forbidden areas of our Dragon Island. Every real dragon can only enter once in his life. It''s a place where he can change himself and accept the inheritance, strength and soul of his ancestors. I''ve been there before."


    "It was there that I completely woke up and became one of the six great dragons, the ice dragon."


    Ice blue has some complicated ways.


    Obviously, it wasn''t that simple.


    And hear here, Ning Tao just suddenly, seem to be an opportunity, anyway, wait for the opportunity.


    Even if he can''t find a chance here, it''s good to be able to stay for some time to practice. He has a hunch that the seven Worlds War will be ahead of time


    Half a day later, Bing LAN takes Ning Tao around Xialong island and tells him where he can and can''t go. Many dragon people are curious and contemptuous about this human being.


    How could a human come to Longdao?


    If it wasn''t for ice blue, I''m afraid Ning Tao would be more or less unlucky. There are good dragons and bad dragons


    After visiting, binglan places her on a mountain, which is her own territory and is relatively safe. She goes to find elder Jinlong in person and asks him not to come here before leaving.


    As soon as she leaves, Ning Tao can''t wait to cross his knees and take out the little dragon. He is still shivering and immediately opens his mouth to inhale it.


    As soon as the aura enters the body, the elixir field expands.


    The opportunity of breakthrough comes, just like a bottle of water overflowing. This breakthrough is very smooth.


    "Quadruple, medium-term, instant entry!"

 Chapter 3518

    With a bang, the energy of heaven and earth converges wildly, and an energy storm forms from overhead.


    It''s funnel-shaped and powerful.


    Ning Tao''s limbs and eight veins, unexpectedly, also heard the sound of "Ka Ka". When he broke through in the past, there was no such phenomenon. His sun Saint dragon body became stronger.


    It seems to be the function of this "spirit dragon".


    And the sea of souls is also expanding and deeper.


    Dantian, in the process of expansion, is equivalent to a middling galaxy, which is very strong and mixed with dragon gas.


    One shot is more powerful.


    The strength of Xianli will also rise greatly.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered Dragon Island, he had this chance and fate. Ning Tao opened his eyes in surprise.


    As soon as he got up, he vomited out his turbid breath, and suddenly felt his strength surging, as if his body had also been changed. In fact, there have been some changes in the characteristics of the Dragon nationality, but it''s hard to find them.


    But this time it''s too obvious.


    The strength seems to have more than doubled.


    Ning Tao was overjoyed. With one punch, he heard a dragon chant, which was quite dragon like. He was so overbearing and powerful that his muscles became more tenacious. He could not help fighting with a set of fist techniques, and he was very hot.


    I feel comfortable all the time.


    "Cool Ha ha... "


    Just as he was pleasantly surprised, a huge shadow passed the sky and suddenly fell on the mountain.


    Ning Tao looked up, first in a daze, then in a happy mood, and the comer also turned into a man. He was surprised and said, "it''s really you. Ha ha, I think it must be you as soon as I hear that there are Terrans coming."


    "Brother FeiMo, don''t be hurt." Ning Tao also laughed. He didn''t expect to see an acquaintance so soon.


    It''s the flying dragon and flying ink.


    Two people laugh, came a bear hug, incomparably cordial, and Ning Tao is surprised to find that the power of Fei Mo''s blood is actually enhanced a lot, the strength is also several times higher than when I saw him last time.


    "Yes, if you go on like this, I believe you will soon become a real dragon," said Ning Tao with a surprised face, and he was sincerely happy for it.


    After all, they lived together.


    It''s Tieda''s friendship!


    He shook his head and said, "it''s not so easy for a dragon to change into a real dragon."


    "Moreover, among all the Dragon families, the transformation of the flying dragon family is the most difficult. If it wasn''t for the protection of the dragon spirit of our ancestors and the foundation of our family, we wouldn''t have entered so fast now."


    Ning Tao was stunned for many years? It can''t be true? When he came, he saw many real dragons.


    It seems that the elder guarding the gate is the cultivation of demon Zun. Is there such a problem when Dragon Island is so powerful? It''s not going to happen, is it?


    Seeing his doubts, Fei Mo comforts him and tells him not to think about it. It''s a secret matter that he just happened to know recently. Otherwise, it''s hard for him to enter Dragon Island because it''s a sub dragon species.


    Even Feilong, it''s hard.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s heart is "cluttering". It seems that Longdao is not as simple as he imagined.


    I guess something''s wrong.


    In fact, it''s true that Teng snakes are so rampant and provocative recently that they even dare to ambush real dragons. Do you dare say that Dragon Island really doesn''t know?


    But why hasn''t it happened until now?


    Why didn''t the so-called strongest Yalong army fight?


    However, he shook his head again. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him. He was just a passer-by. He immediately exchanged greetings with FeiMo.


    Chatting, talking about the Dragon tomb, after all, this is a place where you can go.


    On hearing this, Fei Mo nodded. Elder Jinlong really meant it, and he had never been there. It is said that elder Jinlong has won a place for him to enter the Dragon tomb in advance.


    This is a key turning point whether it can transform into a real dragon, and the opportunity is rare.


    In recent years, it has been preparing for this.


    But poor little one.


    Moreover, especially for many years, even those who can transform into a real dragon have failed. It seems that there is something wrong with the core of the dragon people.


    But no one dared to say it.


    This has always been a secret to the dragon people.


    Just when they were talking, they suddenly found a fire coming from the horizon. A mighty dragon came straight to their face. The sound of the dragon was loud, and they saw a huge dragon burning all over the sky.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Human? Who allowed you to step here! "

 Chapter 3519

    A flaming dragon, a hundred feet high, has a kind of aloofness.


    The terrible dragon power poured down.


    The whole mountain peak was filled with silence.


    Ning Tao a frown, this guy, good pure dragon of Qi? It seems to be very similar to the flaming dragon mentioned by ice blue, one of the six great dragons. Is there any trouble?


    However, there is a dragon chant in my ears, especially now I am under his dragon power.


    I feel uncomfortable all over.


    It''s not uncomfortable, it''s a sense of irritability.


    If we say that he is competitive in the face of ice blue, then in the face of it, there is a kind of hostility, that is, he wants to trample on it.


    Prove yourself stronger than it is.


    However, this guy is the peak of demon emperor!


    At this time, FeiMo was shocked and quickly stood up to dissuade him: "Little Master Zhu Yan, don''t make trouble. Although Ning Tao is a human, he was invited by elder Jinlong, and there is a dragon order."


    "God What? "


    The fire dragon''s pupils contracted, which seemed unexpected. However, the hostility did not decrease at all.


    The next second, it flashed, and condensed into a tall human shape. It was tall and straight, with cold eyes, guns, and long fiery red hair. It was like a burning flame, extremely gorgeous.


    "Well, do you think I''m just looking for trouble for him to enter Longdao? I''m not so free yet. "


    FeiMo was stunned when he heard the words. Ning Tao''s face was puzzled. He hesitated and said: "that Why is that? "


    Zhu Yan Little Master Mou son a cold, condescending, scorn a way: "here, don''t allow other men to enter, no matter person or dragon, all forbid."


    "Get out of here, don''t let Ben take the initiative!"


    "This..."


    Flying ink a Leng, immediately understood.


    And Ning Tao, also understand, good or bad is also so many years old river''s Lake, have already had a guess.


    This guy likes ice blue.


    However, this is a bit extreme.


    It doesn''t matter if he is wronged, but how can Ning Tao be humiliated? You know, he''s the best under the older generation.


    The first of the younger generation.


    What an honor is that? Brilliant?


    How can you get out of here because of one word?


    However, Ning Tao on one side was cold. In a word, he didn''t like his eyes. He was not angry. He just wanted to fight and hummed: "if I don''t want to go..."


    Don''t know why just want to?


    Although I can''t fight, I''m just not convinced.


    Words a, fly Mo facial expression big change, this not add fuel to the fire? I winked at him and apologized.


    However, it was quiet for a second.


    A suppressed sneer suddenly came out of Zhu Yan''s mouth. He looked up fiercely and said sarcastically, "you really hate it. I''ve been enduring you since just now. I can''t bear it any longer."


    "I tell you, it''s the first time in my life that I hate someone so much. Even if you roll down, I won''t let you go easily."


    "Kneel down and beg for mercy, you may have a way to live!"


    As soon as the words came out, under Fei Mo''s pale face, Ning Tao''s eyes were burning and said with a sneer, "I''m not going to let you let me go. I guess it from the first time I saw you."


    "I told you that this place, I''m fixed, don''t you agree? I''ll hit you. "


    "Look whose flame is The strongest


    As he spoke, he burst into a sense of war.


    He was completely influenced and told in his heart that he shouldn''t do it and that he was not his opponent.


    Although he has just broken through the mid Xianhuang period, he is the peak of the demon emperor. There are several different realms between them. Moreover, he is also a dragon. He is gifted and can fight beyond the level.


    Let alone Dragon Island.


    The territory and base of the dragon people.


    No matter from which direction, it''s not good for you, but you can''t help it.


    I can''t wait to share with him.


    Who is the king of fire dragon?


    And opposite, Zhu Yan, although this kind of impulse is much smaller, in his eyes, the breath that Ning Tao sends out, move, all in provocation.


    Even if he''s standing still, it''s in the way.


    I want to burn him to ashes.


    What''s wrong with him? He only disdains human beings. Why do he hate him so much?


    Although no other man has ever stepped into the Blue Cave, it''s not so


    "Good, very good, dare to challenge my flame dragon''s power of fire, you are the first one, if you want to die, I will help you," Zhu Yan hummed coldly, grabbing with both hands, red flame gushing.


    In the blink of an eye, the temperature rises all around.


    Some flowers and plants, are instant hit Yan."Roar Roar... "


    And the next second, the sun dragon body automatically burst out of power, gold flame entangled, power soared, and Ning Tao only feel a gas from the Dantian place straight up.


    A mouth, actually is a dragon chant.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    Two fire dragons, completely on the bar.


    They want to beat each other and prove themselves.


    However, FeiMo suddenly stood up and panicked: "wait Wait a minute, I wish Yan little Lord calm down, we have no intention to offend, this Let''s go... "


    He said that he was going to pull ningtao away.


    Endure a moment of humiliation, for a moment of calm.


    "Hum, it''s late," Zhu Yan sneered, clapped his hand like lightning, and then went straight to Ning Tao.


    "Blood vessel technique, flame dragon palm!"


    "No, get out of the way!"


    Ning Tao''s face changed and he yelled.


    But too fast, in front of a flash of wind, he quickly clenched his teeth and waved his fist, wrapped the golden flame, the strength is very grand.


    The six rings are even more like a strong bow.


    "53 million times The melting pot of war


    "Original skill, six samsara boxing!"


    "Po ~"


    when the two flames collide, it turns into two fire dragons, biting, fighting, glaring, roaring, and visionary, just like an immortal enemy.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    As soon as the energy explodes, the three separate.


    Zhu Yan retrogresses, Ning Tao draws back, and Fei Mo flies backwards, spits blood up to the sky, and the breath is instantly depressed. Now it is still a Yalong body, which is too hard to suppress.


    There is no resistance in the face of that hand.


    It''s like a brand on its chest.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Spit out a mouthful of blood is boiling hot.


    Let the rocks evaporate in an instant.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes were red in an instant. He was furious and roared: "you want to die!"


    A sword, instantly condensed out, such as the creation of heaven and earth, both hands are wrapped by a pair of golden boxers, the power of terror, condensed in this blow.


    "Shengpin, the sword of the world!"


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Kill..."


    Zhu Yan also killed a flash, never allow what dare to provoke him, a life of the force cohesion.


    "The mole ants of the human race, let''s go up in smoke."


    "Blood, dragon spirit of flame!"


    "Roar..."


    Fly Mo pupil a shrink, that pain of face flash across startled, these two people really want to work hard? No, is it the "battle of Benming dragon" recorded in ancient books?


    The first battle of the same dragon?


    The flame dragon is definitely the first of the fire dragon clan. Is Ning Tao''s constitution


    Just when he was shocked, a golden light suddenly came down from the sky and said angrily, "stop it


    In the meantime, they couldn''t take it back. However, a golden dragon''s scales and claws were empty, and the sword blade was hard connected. The soul of the Golden Dragon broke out and went straight into the fire.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A roar, the eardrum is shaking.


    The whole mountain trembled three times.


    The sword was broken and the fire was scattered. They both retreated.


    Ning Tao snorted, his mouth bleeding and his face shocked. For the first time, someone took his sword of the world with his hand? But Zhu Yan Qi and blood turns to gush, a mouthful of blood, suffocate in this throat eye son but be born by him swallow.


    Just a little bit closer to winning.


    Damn it, damn it.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Under the gaze of the three people, the golden light converges and slowly reveals the figure of elder Jinlong.


    And then, a cold beauty rushed down quickly, unexpectedly passed Zhu Yan, Chao ningtao anxiously asked: "you You were hurt. Are you all right? "


    Ten thousand points of critical hit suddenly straight poke wish Yan heart Wozi!


    A mouthful of blood, instant spray out.


    "I I... "

 Chapter 3520

    Ning Tao depresses Qi and blood and shakes his head toward the worried ice blue. That move just now is full strength.


    However, they are not sure of winning.


    If there is no golden dragon elder, I''m afraid it will be in danger.


    Damn, the influence of this dragon body is too strong. When I see Zhu Yan, I can''t control it at all.


    That''s one of the drawbacks


    Seeing that he shook his head, binglan was relieved. When he turned around, his face was covered with frost, mixed with anger, and said: "Zhu Yan, who let me do it to my guests and the guests of Longdao? Do you want to die? "


    With that, a wave of murder filled the air.


    At this time, she is the real ice cloud!


    On the other side, elder Jinlong frowned and felt the two forces in his palm. He could not help but said in a deep voice: "Zhu Yan, how can you be so impulsive? This is not like you? What''s going on? "


    He always thought there was something strange in it.


    When they meet, they fight each other for life and death? What kind of revenge? What kind of hate? For ice blue?


    He should not be such a person


    On hearing this, Zhu Yan''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He stared at Ning Tao and gritted his teeth: "he and I are irreconcilable. The fire dragon king can only be me The flame dragon. "


    "As a human, he and my Benming flame dragon soul have a" Benming dragon induction "!"


    "He''s challenging my position as" Fire Dragon King! "


    "What What? "


    The two people were shocked and looked shocked.


    You know, this kind of thing only exists in ancient times. It''s very, very rare. The original six dragons were decided by the battle of Benming dragon.


    It can only happen to the same origin dragon.


    Once the war starts, a winner will be determined, the king of the same origin of the dragon.


    Is equivalent to the human kingdom for imperial power, Zhu Yan is the emperor, but now Ning Tao is challenging his position, his imperial power, how can Zhu Yan endure?


    Now I''ve sent out the war post.


    Two fire dragons, fight for the position of fire dragon!


    But isn''t that strange? Let''s not say how many years it hasn''t appeared, let''s say Ning Tao is a human? How is it possible to echo the Dragon Spirit?


    This will only happen when a certain fire dragon is strong to a certain extent.


    He''s a human? How is that possible?


    He is a man, not a dragon!


    Elder Jinlong''s color changes. It''s a big event. He also has some problems. However, when he thought of meeting Ning Tao for the first time, he seemed to be able to understand.


    His fire system It''s so strong!


    Incredible!


    FeiMo is also struggling to get up at this time, he also feels incredible, but it seems to be so.


    This is definitely a precedent for Dragon Island.


    However, his face became even more ugly. Since ancient times, in the dragon war, the winner usually killed or absorbed the loser.


    In order to consolidate themselves, or Liwei.


    But now, which discerning person can''t see that Ning Tao will be defeated. There are too many people with poor strength and cultivation.


    If we fight, we will die.


    "Long Elder, there must be some misunderstanding? How can man become a dragon? "


    "Even if you have absorbed the essence and blood of a real dragon, such as dragon Qi, dragon bone and so on, no matter how much you look like a real dragon, you are not a dragon after all, and you are not qualified to challenge..."


    Fei Mo anxiously defends Ning Tao.


    And ice blue a listen, also hurriedly see to gold dragon elder, absolutely can''t let two people fight.


    However, on one side, Zhu Yan hummed coldly: "does Laozi care whether he is a human or a dragon? If you dare to challenge my position as a dragon, you will surely die. "


    "I not only want to kill him, but also personally confirm the fire dragon king in front of all the people."


    "Elder, if you want to be biased, I''ll go to the patriarch to judge, and ask the elder of law enforcement to decide..."


    But as soon as the words came out, Ning Tao glared, subconsciously blurted out: "do you want to kill me? Can you do it? Can you? You don''t know how many years you''ve been practising. Fortunately, you''re showing off in front of me


    "Give me ten years, I can hang you with one hand. I have to decide the position of dragon."


    "You dare, I will kill you!"


    "Hum, come on..."


    Seeing that the two men were fighting again, elder Jinlong suddenly broke out and said angrily, "enough, enough? It''s about the dragon. How can you play


    As soon as the words came out, the two were a little calm.


    But Ning Tao secretly complained. What''s the matter with him? Where''s the cool guy? The stronger the dragon, the greater its influence.


    This is just the beginning stage, if this entered the end of the whole, I''m afraid on the spot on the mess.


    It seems that what Xiao Bai once said is not without reason. There are limits to everything.


    Dragon body There are also disadvantages!


    At this time, elder Jinlong ponders for a while, and suddenly comes to Ning Tao. A golden palm falls down in an instant. He is testing and testing.Maybe this guy is a dragon man or something?


    Or is one of the parents a dragon?


    But the result, let him a little disappointed, his body is inclined to the dragon body, but some strange.


    It''s a power we''ve never seen before.


    And the deeper you go, the hotter you feel.


    It''s like hiding a big sun. Even with the power of his golden dragon soul, it''s hard to bear


    Outside, the elder Jinlong opened his eyes and looked at Ning Tao. He said strangely, "take out a drop of your blood and let us have a look."


    Ning Tao a listen, double fingers together, in the right index finger on a row, a drop of golden blood immediately overflow.


    "Why?"


    At this moment, the three changed color at the same time.


    As soon as this drop of blood came out, it turned into a little golden dragon, emitting hot blood gas, and it seemed that the real dragon blood had no difference.


    It''s mixed with pure energy.


    "This guy..."


    Zhu Yan''s eyes are blazing. He stares at the drop of blood and cuts his fingers to force out the blood.


    More curtsey a bullet, toward its LASIK.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao hums coldly. He pops up the golden blood in his hand. A red agate blood and a golden blood suddenly meet.


    "Zi It''s just


    Under the gaze of the public, the two blood crazy interweave, melt, and finally "bang" burst out.


    No one can take advantage of it.


    "Hiss ~!"


    Flying ink sucks air, sharp fingers are inserted into the heart of the hand, a drop of blood falls, clenching teeth, a sense of cold surge all over its body.


    And ice blue, too.


    The two are like natural enemies, unless one dies and the other wins.


    Ning Tao a frown, Zhu Yan really showed a cruel sneer, murder lingering way: "boy, what else do you have to say? You and I There must be a war


    "If you''re a man, you can compete with me. If you lose, I respect you too..."


    Ning Tao but disdain of "cut" a.


    But at this time, the silent Golden Dragon elder suddenly opened his mouth and said to Ning Tao, "this is it. Now you have two choices. You should be careful."


    "First of all, you are invited by me, and you have the Dragon order of my golden dragon pulse. In addition, you are human, and the situation is special. As long as you leave Dragon Island immediately and swear not to enter Dragon Island again, the competition will be free."


    Zhu Yan''s face changes, how is it possible? In a sense, it''s very partial.


    And the ice blue, the lips are complex and tight.


    No No more Dragon Island?


    Flying ink a strength of Chao Ning Tao make eyes, this is already the best result.


    However, he thought, "calm What about the second one? "


    "Second, according to the rules of my Dragon Island, I can fight for some time for you, and you can enjoy the treatment that the dragon people deserve."


    "Before you can enter the Dragon tomb, it''s already the limit, but now, ZuLong hall, Hualong pool, you can enter them to cultivate, and you have experienced the three mysteries, you must fight with Zhu Yan."


    "The rule of my dragon clan is that whoever wins will be the next one Fire Dragon King


    Elder Jinlong said solemnly.


    There is also a sense of alertness.


    Obviously, it doesn''t want Ning Tao to choose this one, because the time is too short to win.


    Ice blue is only better than Zhu Yan.


    In the same realm, they have five or five points, and they can compete with human beings in their current cultivation.


    It is also the pride of the Dragon generation.


    As soon as Ning Tao bites his tongue, he uses the sharp pain to calm himself down and not be affected by the malpractice. This choice is of great importance and may affect the seven world war.


    He didn''t come here to be jealous, but to improve his physique, strength and strength.


    In the middle of his ascension, he felt that the road ahead was more and more distant. If he left Longdao, it would be a miracle to give him 50 years to practice until the immortal queen period.


    But I don''t have that much time right now.


    He must seize every opportunity to improve himself, and Longdao is a good opportunity.


    Ning Tao clenches his teeth and touches the eighth turn in the middle of his eyebrows. If Zhu Yan succeeds in the first World War, I''m afraid that even if he faces Yu Wenchuan again, it''s OK, isn''t it?


    The next second, he made a very firm decision: "I choose the second, fight!"


    Words fall, a dead silence.


    Didn''t seem to think that he chose this?


    "You Have you thought about it? " Ice blue some urgent ask again, don''t because of oneself and influence.


    But this time, I think a lot.


    Ning Tao made this decision because of his chance and the influence of Benming''s echo.


    Although Zhu Yan likes ice blue, she is not the only beautiful woman in the dragon clan. There are hundreds of his concubines, not to mention this one. Now he is fighting for his honor.Even if there is no ice blue, he and Ning Tao can not do without this battle, which is inevitable.


    It''s not about being jealous.


    Of course, it''s best to get her heart


    Seeing this, elder Jinlong was silent for a long time, and finally shook his head and said, "since it''s decided, I will tell the whole clan that you will have a war in ten years."


    "Well, let''s get ready..."


    With that, he went away.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t take away the Dragon order. In fact, he wanted to help Ning Tao. If he entered the secret place with the Dragon order, it would be very good.


    Four of the six dragon decrees have been lost in the long history, and only two of them are left in the clan.


    The other one is kept by the patriarch.


    See this state, although Zhu Yan is not happy, still have to wait so long? However, he could not escape death. He immediately said with pity, "hum, I will make you feel desperate. Your life has been counted down!"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, watching him leave, eyes slightly narrowed, eyebrow light, looming.


    "Is it?"

 Chapter 3521

    "Brother Ning, you Why did you agree? Isn''t that stupid? Alas... "


    FeiMo sighs.


    Ice blue just looks at Ning Tao silently, knowing that it is affected but not repelled at all.


    However, with a faint smile, Ning Tao said: "if you don''t agree, the ending may be worse..."


    When they heard this, they were at a loss.


    When the Dragon Island changed, a super large galaxy, thousands of miles away, filled with cold and evil spirit, was a giant.


    It is The sky is dark.


    We can see that the frontier is still at war.


    Natural disasters of grade B and grade A are coming in an endless stream.


    But at this time, the main star of heaven and hell, is calm, not affected by the waves, impact, step by step.


    It seems that I''m used to it.


    Even if you look up, it''s full of bloody clouds.


    In the remote valley of the back mountain of mingshenzong, there is a bamboo house. It''s very quiet. It seems that the sky has just had a light rain, and it''s still wet.


    under the bamboo house, there is a slovenly man with a dull expression, staring at the water drops for a long time.


    It''s as if this scene is a foregone conclusion.


    But full of sadness, depression, the meaning of death, feel the man''s heart has died.


    It''s hard to imagine how hard he''s been hit?


    How could it collapse?


    But all of a sudden, a beautiful shadow came from mingshenzong in front of her. It floated down and showed her legs. Her eyes were affectionate, like a kind of love. There was a beauty mole under her right eye corner.


    You can''t tell the amorous feelings at that stop.


    Smile and smile, like a goblin.


    Ordinary men can''t hold it. Every move of them is full of charm. It seems that they are practicing charming skills.


    But at the moment, she had a long whip in her hand. Her jade face was gloomy and she was biting her teeth. The jade hand holding the whip was pale, as if it was too strong.


    "Damn you, brute!"


    After hearing this, the slovenly man with a dull look came back and gave her a blank look. Even if he was dying, he was indifferent.


    However, she suddenly seemed relieved to spit out a mouthful of turbid air, closed her eyes and said: "let''s do it!"


    Maybe death is the best relief for him.


    After that, I have no regrets.


    Seeing that he had no fear, the charming woman was full of anger and resentment, staring at the beast son of a bitch.


    She wanted to cut him to pieces.


    As soon as I saw him, I thought of the beast scene.


    Her ancestors sealed all her accomplishments, and even seized everything. They turned her into a weaker woman than an ordinary woman and threw her into his room.


    Let him bully himself.


    All kinds of brutality, resentment are vent to themselves.


    It''s more wanton aggression, like taking her as a toy.


    If she didn''t have the skill to practice in the room, she would not have survived under this son of a bitch


    Yes, he is Long time!


    Since two years ago, when he came back from the failure of the great fairy, he has been in such a state that he never recovered. He had the idea of suicide and collapse more than once.


    The cultivation is abandoned and the spirit is severely damaged.


    From then on, I left some The devil!


    It comes from Ning Tao. It was blasted, maimed and turned into rubbish by him twice. It''s like useless rubbish. She hates it, but she''s afraid of him.


    He thought he was a great man. As long as he was willing to work hard, he would surpass him.


    Besides time, he is the strongest!


    However, these two battles shattered his faith. Regardless of whether he can make the top ten, he felt that he could not defeat Ning Tao in his whole life.


    Even sometimes, he occasionally feels that the time and sky may be defeated by Ning Tao.


    That bastard Almost impeccable.


    He completely collapsed, and also became a useless person. He spent all his time drinking to relieve his worries, and lived in a daze. He thought he was useless to heaven and hell, but until a year ago.


    The supreme Ming fire came to find him, and even brought a large number of elixirs to cure him.


    Dantian, the soul sea, makes great efforts to recover for him.


    I didn''t throw him away.


    Why do you do this? He is no longer of any use, and with the demons in his mind, he has a lack of mood, and his recovery is very slow.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to improve in this life.


    However, until a few months ago, a enchanting and charming woman suddenly appeared in his room.


    And there''s no way to bind a chicken.


    He and the woman have been attacked, and he has nothing to be afraid of when he breaks the jar. He can have a good time before he dies. Maybe it''s a gift from God.


    So he followed his instinct and insulted the charming woman.


    I thought it was over.But I didn''t expect that there would be * medicine in every other room, and his recovery medicine also increased other things, sometimes his reason is very abnormal.


    In this way, after a few months, the body was drained, and then someone carried the woman away.


    And he almost died under the peony.


    It took several months to recover.


    Later, he learned that the charming woman who was insulted by him was actually the descendant of the supreme Ming fire.


    It''s called Meier.


    All this was planned by the supreme fire.


    Although he knows, he can''t do anything and doesn''t bother to do it. What do they want? I know that, but the chance is pitifully small.


    And then there''s the present scene.


    Meier came to kill him.


    "Well, I want to die, don''t I? I won''t let you do what you want. I''ll let you live as if you were dying, and let you suffer the most painful torment in the world. "


    Meier gnashes her teeth.


    Although she is not a good woman, but at that time, she has hated him to the bone.


    But Shi Changxiong has no expression on her face. She has already broken the jar. There is nothing to be afraid of, and she will not put her threat in her heart.


    Seeing this, Ming mei''er''s face was full of bitterness. When she stayed in this place for a long time, she felt uncomfortable, especially the bamboo house which made her have psychological shadow.


    In anger.


    Two lashes came out.


    "Pa "Ha..."


    Time is long fierce even hide all don''t hide, in fact with he now also can''t hide, immediately be living to draw to turn over in the ground.


    And there were two hot blood stains on the chest.


    You can see the bones if you are cruel.


    However, Ming mei''er was so cold that she turned her head and wanted to leave, but what suddenly occurred to her? He touched his stomach and sneered, "do you think the child in my stomach can inherit your time and blood?"


    As soon as the words came out, the expression became stiff, and the brain and mind were like being hammered.


    "Child Children? "


    "No No, how could it be... "


    Time long fiercely gets up, but finds that Ming mei''er has left, and Ming Huo arrives, with a gloomy face, for fear that mei''er will kill him.


    Just want to speak, but listen to time long fierce stiff face dull way: "I I have children... "


    "What? Are you... "


    As soon as the pupil of the Supreme Master of fire shrank, it seemed that he suddenly thought of something? His face was so happy that he couldn''t care about it and left quickly.


    How could it be?


    Does he have lineal blood? He was just trying.


    In a flash, the strength of Shi Changxiong didn''t come from anywhere, but he also ran unsteadily


    "No It''s impossible... "


    Ning Tao doesn''t know anything about all this. He''s on his way to ZuLong hall with binglan and FeiMo, intending to practice dragon''s secret arts.

 Chapter 3522

    ZuLong hall, one of the three mysteries.


    It records all the ancient books, events, and even big and small secrets of the dragon people.


    It''s a common place for all the dragon people.


    Is also the most yearning, the most sacred place!


    This time, Ning Tao has the privilege, which is equivalent to a new fire dragon joining the Dragon Island, and even higher. The ZuLong hall has three floors. Although it is not high, the secret skills contained in it are absolutely ancient and modern.


    It''s all big and small.


    Dragon people, Yalong people and even more remote people all have collections and skills of blood.


    Each layer is too big to imagine.


    However, although there are a lot of them, ice blue and flying ink still have some concerns, because no matter how much they are collected, they are also used by the dragon people, and no more Jiya dragon species.


    Who would have thought that human beings would practice?


    It can be said that since ancient times, Ning Tao is the first human to step into the ZuLong hall.


    Can he practice the secret arts and methods here? Anyway, don''t expect too much, because the greater the hope, the greater the blow.


    "Alas..."


    They are gloomy, but Ning Tao is very interested. From the first level, he begins to read that knowledge is food, which is of great help to mood and spirit.


    Although the duel will begin after the experience of the three mysteries, I didn''t go there in a day or two.


    If you look at FeiMo, you already have the qualification to go to the Dragon tomb, but it''s still in preparation, because it takes a lot of energy to open a dragon tomb.


    It''s rare to say that it''s opened for one person.


    Not to mention for Yalong.


    Hualongchi is a brand in the blood of every Dragon people. It awakens itself in the process of inheritance and knows this method. It is also the most precious place in the whole Dragon Island.


    It is said that it has not been opened for many years.


    As a result, it seems that no real dragon is born again, and it is difficult to transform even through other ways.


    Some people say that the Dragon veins are exhausted.


    Although the elders have always denied it, as long as they are not stupid, they all know that there is something fishy in it.


    Anyway, the meaning of elder Jinlong is that he will try his best to experience three mysteries in ten years.


    It''s hard to say when.


    Anyway, the longer the delay is, the better it will be for him, and the stronger the strength is, the more benefits he will get after entering.


    So Ning Tao is not in a hurry.


    There are scroll, jade tube, jade pendant, animal skin and even stone tablet on the bookshelf It''s old.


    How many years of stock is this?


    Among them, there are also some world events recorded, and even many secrets unknown to human beings.


    He took down a jade pendant, looked through the power of the spirit, and soon printed it into his mind. This is actually a general record of the six dragons.


    "Fire Dragon King, fire dragon!"


    "Ice dragon king, ice dragon!"


    "King of the golden dragon, nine clawed golden dragon!"


    "Flying Dragon King, iron winged dragon!"


    "Soul Dragon King, Yin Yang dragon!"


    "Dragon King, nine color Dragon..."


    Among them, two Dragon Kings have disappeared, and only four are left on the Dragon Island.


    Flying dragon and soul dragon are almost extinct.


    It''s all because of those old wars.


    Among them, Dragon King, nine color dragon, has always been the leader of Dragon Island, the most powerful.


    Today, it is said that the Dragon Island, including the Dragon King, is the key to its rise and fall.


    If there is any change in the Dragon King, it means that the Dragon Island will perish.


    Although I don''t know whether the rumors are true or not, the nine color dragon has never been broken.


    The rest of the dragon, intermittently, even if later revived, have been witnessed by the nine color dragon, which is an ancient dragon species that has accompanied the Dragon Island to the present day.


    Ning Tao watched with relish, infatuated, did not expect that there are so many Dragon Island in the past.


    And one of the oldest races in the world.


    However, when he continued to look at the source of the dragon, it was broken.


    There is no follow-up.


    This "dragon origin scripture" is actually incomplete.


    It seems that there are still people who don''t want to be known. It''s estimated that they are from Longdao.


    Ning Tao touched his chin, put the jade pendant back to its original place, and took a secret book to see. It''s called "big dragon decision". It''s very powerful.


    He is also very curious, whether he can practice the dragon''s secret arts? The third level is comparable to the existence of Dharma.


    Elder Jinlong specially allowed him to practice.


    I don''t know how many dragons I envy.


    And ice blue, flying ink also noticed this scene, one by one eyes light, breathing a suffocation, the atmosphere dare not take a breath, waiting for the following.


    I want to see the change from Ning Tao''s face.


    Some of the dragon people in the past are also full of fun.The battle of the Fire Dragon King has spread all over the Dragon Island like a plague. They all know Ning Tao''s name, but they don''t hold any hope for him.


    In the line of sight, Ning Tao''s expression is very wonderful, the dragon''s cultivation method is really rough enough.


    There''s no crooked road.


    It is to rely on blood to strengthen the body and talent.


    After reading it for half a day, he shook his head and put back the Dragon Sutra, which was not suitable for him.


    Seeing this, there was a roar of laughter in the whole ZuLong hall, which made ice blue and FeiMo blush, but they sighed helplessly. Is that really not right?


    An old cough, let the temple a su.


    It''s the caretaker here.


    Seeing this, the dragon group immediately dispersed, Ning Tao did not mind, and continued to read the next book. Unconsciously, he stayed for several days.


    Ice blue, flying ink to see him like this, like to study here for a long time, had to leave first.


    Fighting is not allowed in ZuLong hall.


    So don''t worry about his safety.


    A go out, hear the thing here by Zhu Yan know, belly laugh, seem to despise the opponent.


    "Alas..."


    Years in a hurry, I do not know what year is this evening?


    Ning Tao seems to be intoxicated with it. He is reading the ancient events, several wars, a famous strong man, some experiences and various secrets.


    Although the cultivation didn''t improve much, the spiritual strength was greatly increased.


    It was as if I had experienced those things myself.


    Mood, is also rising.


    When he put down a thick ancient book and raised his head, he found that it was the passage. He had finished reading the first floor. Ning Tao laughed and plunged in again. He didn''t worry about how long it would take.


    In the first level, there are too few secrets for him to learn from, but in the second level, they are all advanced methods.


    It''s stronger, but it''s not suitable.


    He has no dragon blood and no dragon talent, so he can''t use it at all.


    It took him more than a year to read the second floor. The whole person is like a teacher who has accumulated experience. His eyes are full of vicissitudes, but there is a sharpness that is hard to capture.


    On the third level, as soon as he stepped on it, Ning Tao felt an extremely powerful dragon power.


    Six dragon statues stand here.


    In addition, there are six huge stone tablets standing here, and another is a blue robed old man, who is as motionless as a sculpture.


    However, Ning Tao is a mind, toward him arched hand way: "boy Ning Tao met the Dragon elder."

 Chapter 3523

    The sound is long and reverberates here.


    However, the old man in blue robe was as stiff as a stone pillar. He didn''t open his eyes or open his mouth. If he didn''t feel carefully, he didn''t even have vitality.


    He didn''t respond.


    Everything seemed to freeze.


    But Ning Tao, not humble, not overbearing, calm as water, so respectfully arched to one side.


    It''s not that he is soft hearted or afraid, but that during his one or two years in ZuLong hall, when he was reading all kinds of ancient books, he sometimes had doubts, and an old voice always sounded in his ear, patiently answering for him.


    Believe that there is no one else but this person.


    So this time, Ning Tao is willing.


    After a long time, the blue robed old man finally slowly opened his eyes. The eyes were vast, just like a vast ocean. However, he flashed a satisfied color and nodded slowly: "yes, few people can get here."


    "What''s more, I still have the perseverance and patience to read the two-story collection of ZuLong hall."


    "You''re good as a human being!"


    Ning Tao arched his hand with a smile and said, "thank you for your praise. It also benefits from your explanation. Otherwise, it will take some time to get here."


    "Ha ha, it''s just a little work. With your intelligence, it''s only a matter of time."


    "OK, I''m old and I''m always talkative. These three levels have the inheritance of the six dragons. They also contain the top secret arts of the dragon clan. As long as you can practice them, you can learn them."


    The old man in blue said with a smile.


    In the eyes, there is also a kind of wise vicissitudes.


    Ning Tao is sure that he has read the whole story just like himself. Like other dragon people, his eyes are full of violence and arrogance, but he doesn''t have such a sense of shrewdness.


    "Thank you, elder. Dare to ask the elder''s name..."


    Seeing that he hesitated for a moment, the old man with blue robe stroked his beard and said with a smile, "just call me elder di."


    "OK, go to practice..."


    Ning Tao nodded, then turned to look at the six dragon statues, different colors, he thought, or straight to the Red Dragon Statue.


    After all, this power comes from the same source.


    Maybe we can get something.


    Elder Di picks his eyebrows and shows a smile on his face. It doesn''t seem to be unexpected. Instead, he looks curious. I don''t know if he can succeed?


    This heritage, however, has some limitations. Not everyone can watch it.


    At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath and looked at the statue as if a fire dragon was staring at him. He was full of the domineering power of the king, and his prestige gradually increased.


    There was a sense of rejection.


    But he hummed coldly and pressed it directly.


    The next second, the whole body a shock, the spirit seems to be pulled out, into a sea of fire space.


    "This Is this the spiritual world? "


    Ning Tao turned pale and looked around. There was a sea of fire at his feet. Even if there was a sacred fire protecting his body, he felt a little hot. But the next second, the sound of dragon chanting came from his ear, and a huge fire dragon of hundreds of feet gushed out.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Man, how can you enter here? This is the inheritance of our flame dragon. How dare you touch it? "


    Roared the flaming dragon.


    The sea of fire surged up in a flash.


    See this state, let his face a change, incredibly can start? It stimulates the holy body, condenses the flame shield, the temperature can be isolated, but the impact force is not.


    He snorted.


    Even the spirit, it''s shaking.


    Outside, elder Di is staring at Ning Tao. Suddenly he shakes and turns pale. He immediately guesses that he is rejected by the fire dragon inheritance.


    Isn''t that right?


    If it goes on like this, something will happen.


    I don''t know that the spirit body is the most vulnerable, but the damage inside is real.


    Then, Ning Tao''s body began to shake again, and even the corner of his mouth spilled a wisp of blood.


    The whole statue was humming and shaking.


    "No, he''s holding on..."


    Di Chang frowned. He had a good impression of Ning Tao. Seeing this, he quickly clenched his teeth and said, "boy, don''t mess around, let alone hang yourself in a tree. The dragon''s secret skill is not good, and the human''s secret skill is also bad."


    "For so many years, I don''t know that you, a human, want to go to Longdao. There is no lack of some supreme powers, but they are all buried here."


    "But their inheritance is still preserved. If you give up, you can practice these. There are some holy dharmas in them. Don''t be silly..."


    This voice, with a magic power, can clearly spread to Ning Tao in the spiritual world.


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao flew out backward. Hearing this, he gritted his teeth and stared at the proud flame dragon soul. He said angrily, "you forced me to..."


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "What What... "


    Outside, di Changlao had some tension, found that all of a sudden there was no movement, the heart of this more nervous.Is it too late?


    No? Not like this?


    It''s like It''s over. He won''t succeed, will he?


    Before long, Ning Tao opened his eyes, but without waiting for him to open his mouth, the former''s eyes flashed, and he touched the ice dragon.


    The spirit sank in again.


    "Hiss ~"


    "is this kid crazy?"

 Chapter 3524

    Di long old dull, a pair of eyes tightly staring at Ning Tao, want to see him excluded from the scene.


    This is simply impossible.


    Different attributes, how can it be hard to break through?


    He was surprised that he could accept the fire dragon inheritance.


    However, one second, three seconds, several breaths have passed, but Ning Tao is no different, just like the wind and water, more relaxed than the first time.


    It''s like finding the knack.


    "What''s the matter? What went wrong? "


    Elder Di scratched his head. These six dragons have been handed down for so many years, and there has never been any mistake.


    It''s impossible to succeed, isn''t it?


    The thought flashed, and then he pressed it.


    "Impossible, impossible at all..."


    However, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, touched his chin and thought for a while. He wiped away the blood before, but he didn''t wait for his mouth to enter the statue of the Golden Dragon King.


    "Hiss ~"


    "what a ghost?"


    Di Chang was moved by his old face. He stood up subconsciously and rubbed his eyes.


    Illusion?


    Is this the third inheritance?


    How is that possible? Even though it runs through ancient and modern times, we can''t find one or two clansmen who have mastered many kinds of inheritance?


    Although the power of the dragon is single, it has reached its peak, which is the strongest. Now this scene has exceeded his profound knowledge.


    Does it mean that we have grasped the secret of the utmost strength? The other side of the fire is ice.


    If so, it makes sense.


    He couldn''t help wiping his cold sweat.


    However, after a while, Ning Tao successfully accepted the inheritance in front of him and went to understand the flying dragon king.


    Dee is so stupid, my God, No Fourth? Are you kidding? No No, there must be a problem. It must be a fake?


    Dragon order, yes, it should be the Dragon order of Jinlong. It must be that thing that helped him.


    He made a secret excuse in his heart.


    But next, Ning Tao accepts the flying dragon inheritance in front of him, and plunges into the Dragon King statue.


    Silence, dead silence.


    Short short film, the form of a big reversal.


    Di Changlao was sweating, his face was pale, and his breath was heavy Should it be luck or coincidence? There seems to be a flying dragon around him.


    Guess there''s some connection?


    But he didn''t believe this explanation.


    How can a sub dragon breed a flying dragon interfere with the inheritance of the flying dragon king? There are too many differences.


    After a while, di Changlao completely collapsed, dull, silly, Ning Tao actually smoothly accepted the soul Dragon King inheritance, and did not procrastinate.


    How is this done?


    The soul Dragon King is the most strange dragon.


    In ancient times and in modern times, it has been passed on by very few dragons, which is almost lower than that of the Dragon King.


    However, in his numb eyes, Ning Tao actually came to the Dragon King inheritance, without hesitation, directly touch, the spirit into it.


    Elder Di was stunned. All of a sudden, he burst out with courage. His eyes were shining like the dawn, because this inheritance could never be obtained by him.


    He swears.


    It is one of the six heritages with the most restrictions. No one can get it except Caishen.


    I''ve never heard anyone else make it.


    Countless dragon attempts, but all fail.


    Even the real dragon failed, let alone Ning Tao, a human being. This is one of the important secrets of Dragon Island. He is very confident in the inheritance of the Dragon King.


    But just when he was determined, reality gave him a loud slap.


    After a little more delay, Ning Tao opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. He rubbed his head and created six kinds of inheritance. If he hadn''t studied the ancient books for two years, he really couldn''t bear it.


    It''s a huge inheritance.


    It''s more profound than one or two.


    A turn head, but immediately Ning Tao to frighten a big jump, di long old don''t know when came to his in front? Staring at a pair of eyes, full of blood.


    It''s scary.


    "Dee Dillard, you Are you ok? "


    However, elder Di caught him with a short breath and trembled: "you How did you do it? How can you have all the six dragon heritages? "


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible at all, it''s never happened before..."


    Ning Tao''s face is full of bitter smile. Is it stimulated? Seems to have done a big thing by accident?


    Immediately vague way: "on That''s to say, just beat the dragon soul and let him be convinced. "


    "That''s it?"


    "Ah, what else?" Ning Tao dry cough, he can''t say "Dragon Phoenix Tianwei"?


    You know, this move is extraordinary. It''s a combination of ZuLong Dao and zuhuang Dao. It''s more powerful in itself. In addition, it''s inspired by the way of the holy product, which makes its power more magical.Turn decay into magic.


    Even if Xiaobai comes, it''s hard to surpass, because it''s the power of "shengpin".


    When Di Chang heard this, he was full of doubts. Didn''t he never try? Would it be that simple? However, still a bite, release Ning Tao, alone to try.


    You don''t know until you try.


    According to gourd painting ladle, also choose fire dragon inheritance.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, retreated to one side, sat down cross legged, meditated, digested the inheritance in his mind, and saw if he could find some common ground.


    Can it be used by him?


    However, I always feel that there is not much hope.


    On the other hand, di Changlao in the fire dragon inheritance that fight test, but in the end, failure.


    Although we won, we didn''t inherit.


    Because it doesn''t fit.


    As soon as he retreated, he was short of breath. The hard old Di looked at Ning Tao. Seeing that he had meditated, he gritted his teeth and could not help aiming at the ice dragon king.


    Its essence is the deep sea Dilong, which is close to the ice dragon king. This is the most promising.


    I gritted my teeth and rushed in again.


    He doesn''t believe it. Can Ning Tao do it? Can''t he?


    But a lock has no key, and there is not enough brute force to pry it open, so it can only be at a loss. In meditation, Ning Tao gradually realizes and digests the inheritance


    Time flies by.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes.


    But suddenly found that there are one or two more human, or a man and a woman, shivering.


    It was captured by Di Changlao. There were not no human beings on Dragon Island, but they were all war servants, slaves, and some female creatures of other races.


    Because The dragon is lustful.


    Ning Tao is one of the few invited guests, which is different from the concept of these war servants.


    After a while, he realized what elder Di wanted? It''s trying to see if human beings can accept inheritance, perhaps because it thinks that human beings can be more easily inherited.


    But the result is naturally disappointing.


    Two war servants, the gods and souls are badly damaged.


    If Ning Tao didn''t do it, they would both die.


    "Boy, you How on earth did you do it? " Di Chang was crazy and itchy.


    Can''t wait to know the truth.


    But Ning Tao smirked and shrugged: "maybe I''m different from the human race, or the dragon race?"


    Then he went to understand the six stone tablets.


    It''s the top secret skill and the last hope of his trip. Can you understand some means?


    Di Changlao was stunned. This sentence seemed to poke into his heart. He looked lonely and sighed. Maybe, Ning Tao was the only exception.


    His face turned a little white.


    In the process of inheritance, the spirit is traumatized.


    I don''t know how long it took? Ning Tao finally came to the end of this comprehension. After reading all the secrets, he found only a few books he could learn.


    However, there are also some serious problems.


    For example Dragon claw!


    This is not the same as those "dragon claw hands" spread outside, but the real dragon claw hands.


    It''s said that people imitate the real dragon and adapt it. Its essence is different and its power is much worse. The basic power of this move is comparable to the half step holy method.


    Reintegrate features Not weak Dharma!

 Chapter 3525

    This time, Ning Tao spent nearly three years in ZuLong hall.


    But the harvest is also amazing.


    The sea of souls has more than doubled or even doubled.


    In terms of strength, the five or six levels of Xianhuang are not weak, and even their accomplishments are improved.


    Also learned several dragon means.


    When you go back, you can drill and grind more


    "Drink Drink... "


    On the mountain peak, Ning Tao stands against the wind.


    It seems to be human, but it has a dragon like meaning. Every move is the same as a real dragon. One claw can tear space.


    He waved more than ten claws in a row, and the space in front of him was torn to pieces, with black cracks.


    A vigorous wind gushed out.


    Once upon a time, Ning Tao might be afraid of this, but now it''s basically not too big.


    In the distance, the flying ink fell slowly. Looking at the cracks, he said: "what a powerful dragon claw hand, it''s more powerful than the iron claw of my flying dragon clan. It seems that you have successfully cultivated it?"


    "Even if the body of the real dragon is hurt by your move, tut Tut, it''s Ning Tao."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "I''ve just started this method. It''s quite difficult. It will take some time to master it completely."


    He looked at the palm of his hand, but pondered and muttered: "there seems to be a better and stronger way..."


    Fei Mo didn''t hear clearly, but he had something else to do. He asked curiously, "by the way, what''s the matter with you coming to me in such a hurry?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly clapped his head and gave a bitter smile. Then he said with a mysterious smile: "it''s a good thing. I''ll give you a good fortune."


    "Oh? Fortune? What kind of fortune? "Dragon claw hand?" Fei Mo''s face was puzzled, and he didn''t know why.


    Is that strange?


    What can Ning Tao do for it?


    Ninety percent of the human Dharma can''t be practiced. They really don''t understand


    At this time, an Ice Dragon flew back from a distance. The blue light flashed and condensed into a human shape. The blue hair was floating, the lips were red and the teeth were white, the skin was crystal clear, and a pair of eyes were like ice pearls of ten thousand years.


    It is Ice blue.


    She was also called by Ning Tao.


    "What''s the matter? Is Zhu Yan just making trouble? " Ice blue a come back to stare a way.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao gave a wry smile, waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing big. It''s just that he got some inheritance by chance."


    "Heritage?"


    On hearing this, Fei Mo said with a dumb smile, "but I have inherited the legacy left by my ancestors. Don''t you forget? Or you can see with your own eyes that the inheritance of my two legged dragon clan is enough for me to cultivate to the demon emperor. "


    "If I enter the Dragon tomb, maybe I can get the inheritance from my ancestors and cultivate to the demon."


    Speaking of this, there is some pride. Be handed down from age to age,


    is the cream of the family.


    However, Ning Tao said with a dumb smile: "I know that, so I have prepared a better inheritance for you. What do you think of it?"


    "It''s also a flying dragon. Although you''re only a sub dragon now, you should be able to practice?"


    As soon as the words came out, there was silence for several seconds.


    FeiMo and binglan are stunned. They stare at ningtao for a long time. Did they hear it wrong?


    What did he just say?


    "Fly Dragon King? Which Dragon King


    "In your Dragon Island, besides the iron winged wild dragon, is there any other flying dragon who dares to call himself the king of flying dragon?" Ning Tao negative hand light smile, gentle.


    As soon as the words came out, they were confused.


    Iron winged wild dragon, one of the six dragon, as a member of the dragon clan, how can they not know?


    FeiMo, in particular, is the top, the most sacred existence and the peak of strength of their dragon clan. Its inheritance is absolutely supreme.


    What two legged flying dragon inherits in front of it is totally unbearable.


    And it''s the most suitable inheritance for him.


    For him, the value is infinite!


    Can also increase the chance of dragon!


    Between the Dragon King and the Dragon King, let him choose one, he will certainly choose the Dragon King inheritance without thinking, because this is the most suitable for him.


    First excited, but what does Fei Mo seem to think of? He shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "don''t tease me. The flying dragon king is inherited on the third floor of ZuLong hall. Only a few people can go in, and they may not get it."


    "Don''t say I''m a sub dragon. Even if I''m a real flying dragon, I can''t get it. I guess it will only exist in my imagination."


    One side of ice blue, agreed to nod, if step by step down must be like this.


    Even if she went to the third floor, she had a hard time getting some fragments, which were not complete. Even she couldn''t do it, let alone FeiMo.


    However, with a faint smile, Ning Tao slowly stretched out a finger and pointed it at the center of Fei Mo''s eyebrows.The power of the spirit surges, instilling memory.


    This inheritance is very wonderful. It can only be absorbed by one person, such as restriction. He just looks at it and thinks it''s not suitable for him, so he gives up.


    None of the six dragon heritages is suitable for him. It''s useless to keep them. Just give them away.


    After a long time, Ning Tao takes back his finger, but he forgets the memory of Feilong Wang''s inheritance. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t remember it.


    That''s a lot of restrictions.


    However, I believe flying ink can see it.


    And not long after, under the gaze of ice blue, Fei Mo opened his eyes, looked at his palm and whispered: "fly Flying dragon? My God, it''s really the inheritance of the Dragon King. "


    "What?"


    Ice blue silly eyes, how can it be?


    How can a human have the inheritance of Dragon King? Can you bring it out? Is that unreasonable?


    Isn''t he a fire dragon?


    Even if there is inheritance, it can only be the fire dragon king.


    Just thinking about it, I heard Ning Tao smile: "Nuo, and your ice dragon king."


    Ice blue, flying ink are stunned, ice dragon king? Is that a joke? Two major heritages? A human? Who knows, they are all full of doubts.


    But the next second, when Ning Tao instilled the huge inheritance memory into the past, his mind surged.


    The world seems to be frozen.


    "How is that possible?" Ice blue murmured to herself.


    This is not only the inheritance of Binglong Wang, but also very complete, which is several times better than her remnant.


    But Ning Tao yawned, light and indifferent, and didn''t care how shocked they were.


    It''s said that there are many medicinal materials in Longdao, so he decided to go to huohuohuo for a while. Bah, it''s to see.


    It''s just that alchemy hasn''t been picked up for some time. There are not many green wood pills left. Maybe we can make some high-quality healing medicine.


    Dragon Island is very large, it is estimated that it will not be smaller than the ancient continent, in which there are outstanding people and abundant resources.


    Here''s the elixir, the weed.


    Elixir, barely into the stream, but few people check.


    Only the magic medicine can be regarded as a good treasure here, but the dragon people swallow it all at once, regardless of waste. Rich people, no wonder they are strong.


    In addition to the three mysteries, there are many good cultivation places.


    For example, "Panlong mountain, Sun Moon Lake, Linghai, Xianhai, and Lingxing District


    That''s where he went on his first day.


    At the thought of that, Ning Tao couldn''t help licking his lips. Seeing that they were in a daze, they slipped away uncontrollably. He had a heart yearning for treasure.


    At Longmen, everything is the same.


    The copper elder was depressed and yawned bored. However, what did he feel?


    Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked at it, but the whole person was instantly stiff. He saw a human dragging two spirit dragons with his forehand, biting the spirit dragon, and dragging eight spirit boa to run.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Lying Cao..."

 Chapter 3526

    In a fit of restlessness, the furious copper elder just slightly suppressed his anger.


    I almost didn''t get angry.


    This son of a bitch is here again?


    Last time I robbed a spirit dragon, how dare I come this time? You''re addicted, aren''t you?


    However, this boy is quite evil. The speed and the way of space are not smooth. I chased him for a long time, but I didn''t catch anyone. I don''t know where to hide?


    "Hum, smelly boy, you''d better not let me catch you, or I won''t skin you..."


    The bronze elder roared at the whole Dragon Island.


    Blow beard and stare, but have no place to vent?


    However, at the corner of a mountain, Ning Tao, who was embarrassed but secretly happy, was hiding here. Several dragons and boa, which were condensed from the aura, were surrounding him.


    is full of essence, pure energy.


    No less than the perfect tonic pill!


    Listening to the news, Ning Tao directly sucks it in, and urges Yang Lingjie to move. He doesn''t believe that he can be found in the second space.


    This time, we absorbed a lot of them, including two spirit dragons, one spirit dragon and three spirit boas. The rest of them were snatched back and slipped away. However, it''s good to keep them.


    The copper elder is a real demon, but he is not very flexible.


    What kind of dragon is it?


    Speed is his weakness.


    If it''s Feilong, he''ll be caught with a few breaths, and the Dragon order has helped a lot.


    Outside, Dragon Island was boiling for a while.


    They are all talking about this human being. They dare to offend the copper elder. This boy is doomed.


    If you dare to stand up again, you will come to a bad end.


    Ice blue, flying ink know, is a face of laughter and tears, he actually still think about those "spirit beast"? They are greedy for the energy there.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao didn''t show up.


    No one knows where he''s hiding?


    And after Zhu Yan learns, disdain very much, just sneer a way: "the dog jumps over the wall in a hurry just, already did not leave a few years, already urgent want to promote to fix for."


    From this point, it can be seen that Ning Tao''s mood has been flustered at this time, and he is in a great confusion.


    He will defend the honor of the Dragon King to the death!


    When they heard that, they all felt reasonable, and they couldn''t help joking. They all wanted to see how this human would die?


    It is estimated that he could not survive the decisive battle day, and he was crushed to death by the copper elder.


    In the sneer, people no longer pay attention to


    However, just in the past seven or eight days, an ominous premonition floated in the air of Longdao.


    The bronze elder, with a black face, sat on the big black stone board, sulking. All the guards were shivering these days, for fear that the elder would be angry with them.


    All blame that damned Ning Tao, just for a few energy crystallization, as for throw life out?


    Just thinking, all of a sudden, a colorful ball, from the virtual air "whoosh" out, which is mixed with nine kinds of energy, but can be perfectly integrated, evolved into the world.


    It''s not only fast, but also powerful.


    In a flash, he went straight to the bronze elder.


    "The fourth form of nine yuan, the world ball!"


    "Well? How dare you come? " Copper elder a stare, suppressed anger "Teng" jump up, this little trick also dare to be wild in front of him.


    Today, he grabbed the ball with anger.


    It seems that he is venting his anger and showing his strength, but the next second, "boom" will explode.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    It''s amazing, it''s massive.


    No less than a small world explosion, even a group of military guards in the distance were also affected by Shengsheng.


    However, since the explosion, a towering figure came out with a cold laugh: "hum, little trick, this strength is not enough to tickle me."


    "Are you going to die?"


    As he spoke, he walked out of the storm without fear. The corner of his mouth was sneering. Suddenly, his pupils shrank, and a human grabbed at the spiritual area.


    This move is very sharp, like the claw of a real dragon.


    "Half holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    he caught half of the densest spiritual area with only a few cries.


    There are at least three or four of them.


    "Hiss ~"


    "I * * your grandma, I killed you," the bronze elder suddenly became red eyed and angry.


    How dare you play with him?


    What a shame! What a shame!


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Ning Tao''s face is ecstatic, directly plunges into the void, and runs wildly.


    "Thief, asshole, son of a bitch, you can''t escape. Today, I must strip your skin," said the bronze elder, with his eyes on fire.Whether it''s enough or not, fight first.


    You can''t let this kid go.


    On this day, the Dragon Island is doomed to be restless. Yalong and his war servant are shivering, and the real dragon is also afraid.


    I''m afraid I''ll catch fire.


    However, Ning Tao slipped away.


    At the critical moment, it''s still the "dragon order" that works.


    But the copper elder was so angry that he widened his eyes like a copper bell, roared and screamed, and even turned into a giant dragon, which was actually a "red copper dragon" and was frantically searching the whole Dragon Island.


    I want to turn every inch of the land over.


    It''s disturbing the whole Dragon Island.


    And a group of elders, unable to laugh or cry, were not very comforting, so they had to push elder Jinlong out.


    Injustice has its head, debt has its owner, and the Dragon orders blame him.


    But there are also many people who laugh at elder bronze,


    they can''t even see a human being


    "Ah..."


    "I% * @ £¤ *..."


    "Son of a bitch, thief, you''d better not let me catch you. Well, you hide. When I see you can hide, don''t interfere. Let him come. If you have the ability, you can take another one from here?"


    "If you can take another" spirit beast ", I will give you my surname in the future, and let bygones be bygones..."


    The bronze elder blows his hair, and his roar reverberates on the Dragon Island.


    He turned down any help and found a way to resist the dragon''s order. He went back to Longmen alone and stayed outside the spirit area.


    A pair of eyes that have climbed blood are fixed on.


    It''s like trying to prove yourself!


    Ice blue, flying ink are scared, and admire, and how tongue, this is to bar ah?


    "Goo Grunt


    In the midst of everyone''s horror, Zhu Yan complacently spoke again and sniffed: "it seems that he was scared by me. He went to the doctor in a hurry. He really wanted to die..."


    Just when everyone thought Ning Tao didn''t dare to show up again, six or seven days later, the copper elder''s eyes were red and staring at him. He let go of the power of the spirit and never let go of any trace and fluctuation.


    But all of a sudden, the void in the distance suddenly rippled, like a fish stirring the water.


    But they ran away like they were scared.


    "Want to go? Where to run, kill... " The copper elder''s eyes are shining and he shouts his hand wildly.


    This time I''m chasing Ning Tao.


    He must be caught.


    However, the pursuit failed. The reason was that a space teleport, no, more than a dozen, was finally out of his control.


    Elder copper was angry, but he snorted with pride. He won this time.


    Although he didn''t catch him, he didn''t take a spirit beast.


    Just when he came back happily, he suddenly found that there seemed to be a small piece missing in the spiritual area.


    "What''s the matter? What about things? " The copper elder widened his eyes and screamed.


    You look at me and I look at you. One of them muttered: "a puppet has taken it away. Ok It seems that Ning Tao sent it. "


    "What? A bunch of trash. What do you eat for? It won''t stop you


    The bronze elder is going crazy.


    However, that kind of military guards brain melon seeds simple, naive way: "is not you say, do not let anyone interfere?"


    "I..."

 Chapter 3527

    It is said that the elder copper spurted blood.


    I''ve been in a coma for three days and three nights, almost breathless.


    Although no one saw it, people could imagine the situation and the miserable appearance. They also heard that the guards were beaten by someone?


    More than 100 species of Yalong are black and blue.


    Groaning, unable to get out of bed


    Everyone tried to suppress a smile, although did not dare to ask, but who is not with a mirror like heart?


    And then, in the second space.


    Ning Tao meditates, and the ancient Dafa works hard in his body. He can devour more aura and energy, and the whole space is filled with rich aura.


    There are even some remnant dragons and python wandering here, and some of them are absorbed by the second space.


    To grow yourself.


    Now the territory here is getting bigger and bigger.


    Not only the rules are firm, the space is no longer so fragile, not as dare to move before.


    Xumi Jiezhu is absorbed by it.


    The two are integrated.


    any space class energy, treasure, it can be absorbed, it is also the essence of ningtao''s power of space, because it was all built by him.


    Now here, it''s like a small world to carry with you. It''s no weaker than the magic weapon in the cave


    At this time, Ning Tao had been sitting like an old monk for a long time. His body was full of energy and almost crystallized.


    All that''s floating out there is spilling out.


    It''s too much to eat, too much to support.


    Let''s put it this way. For the three times alone, the spirit dragons captured by Guang ningtao are eleven or two, the spirit dragons and the spirit boa. Who can imagine the huge power among them? If I were another Immortal Emperor, I would have broken through.


    Two or three times is not a problem.


    There is even a surplus.


    However, for Ning Tao, this is not so exaggerated, because his Dantian galaxy, like a bottomless hole, has been expanding, like no boundary.


    No amount of energy can be absorbed.


    And a breath is also improving, a mysterious and mysterious feeling lingers in my heart, the aura suddenly appears.


    A strange breath suddenly came out.


    The energy is gathering around.


    Ning Tao''s body vibrated, as if he was experiencing a war in his body. Suddenly, his body was shocked.


    There was also a bang.


    It''s a breakthrough. He''s been promoted to five!


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    After a long time, Ning Tao took a long breath and slowly opened his eyes. He was surprised and excited. He didn''t expect that the breakthrough was so smooth.


    In the eighth turn, it also reached 83%.


    What makes him have a toothache is that it only makes him break through a heavy one, which is so much energy?


    Looking around, the energy is thin.


    How can he consume so much?


    Darling, how much does it cost to break through the six fold? Go to spirit shape area again, estimate that he is dead, Ning Tao is dumb, hurriedly shook to shake head.


    Absolutely no more.


    That old guy, I want to crush him.


    Ning Tao a burst of sigh, five heavy words, or too weak, wish Yan that guy has already demon emperor peak, if oneself can break through demon emperor later period perhaps grasp bigger, but, which still have so much time?


    It took more than three years for him to make a breakthrough.


    This speed has been very fast, even if the Dragon Island, there is no such extravagant cultivation as him.


    It''s not enough.


    Ning Tao thought that he would like to go shopping. After all, the Dragon Island is so big that we have to go and have a look.


    It''s a pity not to pick so many mature flowers and plants? So many aggressive energy bodies, how can we not let them see Taoyu?


    Do harm to the people.


    I''m really excellent. Don''t thank me


    Outside, there was a wave.


    On the surface, it is calm, but in fact, the whole Dragon Island is about to burst into laughter. A human actually plays the bronze elder around, especially when he makes a promise. Everyone can hear the sound of "slapping" in the face.


    I can''t call it elder copper any more. I should call it elder Ning. Alas, I really miss elder copper.


    And copper No, Ning Changlao. It''s said that one was seriously injured and shut up. I don''t know whether it was angry or angry


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    And Zhu Yan, sniffing at this, threatens that Ning Tao is just relying on some small tricks.


    Words, still maintain disdain.


    Who doesn''t know the bronze elder, the speed is very slow.


    It''s not as good as the later period of some demon emperors, but if it''s about the strength of Ba Zi, he''s absolutely a demon.


    On this day, Zhu Yan just rushed back from a secret place. Calculating the time, a magic medicine in his back mountain should have matured. Once absorbed, it is estimated that it is not far away from that realm.


    However, when he came back, the whole person was dumbfounded, as if It''s in the wrong place.


    His mountain? How did it become a bare mountain?Are the locusts coming?

 Chapter 3528

    Zhu Yan dull, some uncertain knead eyes, should be to the wrong place?


    Are you too busy recently?


    How many circles did he make subconsciously?


    Under the strange gaze of the fire dragon, Zhu Yan surrounded the mountain like a headless fly.


    I feel a little confused.


    Until a fire dragon told him that this was his Huoyan peak, his whole talent was stiff.


    A gust of wind, blowing slightly.


    Even the weeds didn''t blow up on Huoyan peak.


    It''s not that the wind is not strong enough, but it''s too light, not to mention weeds, even gravel is clean.


    Zhu Yan stayed for a long time, the whole person as if the spirit out of the body, looking at the bare mountain, he only spit out a sentence: "is the locust coming?"


    "It''s Ning Tao..."


    "Well Ah, young master, wake up... "


    Don''t think it''s over, it''s just the beginning of the fire dragon, the beginning of the bad news, the beginning of the nightmare, the mountain has been swept one after another.


    Where we have been, there is no grass.


    Just It''s like licking, bulldozer pushing, too clean, can make you doubt life.


    How on earth did he do it?


    The best in the world!


    Judging from the traces on the scene, it seems that the dragon''s claw hand has been used, and it has been perfected.


    When elder Di learned that, he almost didn''t get angry and kept shaking. When did he become a sweeper? It''s a terrible thing.


    This son of a bitch.


    Why did this kind of person get the six dragon inheritance? No reason, no reason


    "Ah..."


    In the same vein, the fire dragon spontaneously formed an alliance. It was furious and furious. It fought against the grasshoppers, and the whole Dragon Island was restless.


    This time, elder Jinlong directly announced that he was closed. It was really a headache caused by these troubles.


    I can''t laugh or cry for Ning Tao.


    However, it seems that there is no need to punish?


    The rule of the dragon people is that the stronger is the bigger. It''s very simple. Generally, you can take whatever you like as long as you are strong. If you don''t agree with it, disputes will be settled by fighting. So the folk custom is very wild.


    If it comes to important matters within the clan, it will be up to the elders and clan leaders to make decisions.


    If it''s normal, people can make their own decisions.


    As usual, some of the dragon people often fight fiercely for a woman. Whoever wins will take away. Ning Tao''s nature is similar.


    Although it is worse, there is no way for the elders to take him, and the Presbyterian group has different opinions.


    As for the result, I''ll tell you something else.


    Big or small.


    Therefore, Ning Tao seems to have done so many angry things. In fact, it''s not a big crime.


    There are even some elders who enjoy watching.


    Dragon Island hasn''t been busy for a long time.


    "Hey, hey..."


    More and more people join the alliance to fight against the locust.


    The momentum is vast and the net is laid.


    Not to mention the sensation.


    Even some of the Yalong army joined. The bronze elder had a black face. You don''t have to guess that he ordered it


    However, Ning Tao seems to have fallen into a dormant period after committing a crime. They turn over the Dragon Island and face the sky, but they don''t find him.


    This hiding ability can be called the top, even if the elder of demon Zun level can''t find it.


    It doesn''t work with secrets.


    The crowd was so angry that they couldn''t let out any fire. They just yelled at him and stimulated him out.


    "Ning Tao, I want to challenge you. Get out of here. Don''t be a coward. Fight if you have the ability. Get out of here. Don''t let me look down on you..."


    "You give me the Nine Tailed dragon sunflower. It''s a miracle medicine that I''ve cultivated for thousands of years. Ah, I''ll kill you. Give it back to me and my green dragon ginseng. You''re just It''s so heartless... "


    All kinds of screams echoed endlessly.


    One by one, the heart is dripping blood.


    divine medicine, even in the Dragon Island is rare, each plant experienced the baptism of the essence of the sun and moon, after thousands of years of temper, it was carved from heaven and earth.


    Some have gone through millions of years.


    It is said that there is a magic medicine for thousands of years even deeper.


    However, Ning Tao can''t get in. It''s the deepest place of Dragon Island, but some common magic drugs are still taken. The effect is gratifying and the effect is excellent.


    Outside, it''s really hard to find.


    It''s even gone. It''s only here.


    Ning Tao didn''t hear the shouting and swearing outside. He is now in the process of alchemy, studying some profound prescriptions in the ring.


    In the ancestral hall of the dragon people, there are many miraculous methods, but they can''t use them.


    Once upon a time, they wanted to make use of it and cultivate their own alchemists. However, they later found that they did not have this talent. They either evaporated the herbs all at once or wasted a lot of materials.Later, they all gave up, but these magic methods have been preserved and are still circulating.


    It is said that this was also collected by the dragon people at that time. Each volume of Dan Fang is extremely valuable, but now it''s cheaper than Ning Tao.


    Although Ning Tao can''t figure out these prescriptions one by one, he can give them to yaoxiantang.


    I''m kidding. Hundreds of volumes of danfang.


    What dragon pattern pill, Du Er pill, Daqian pill, qizhuan awakening pill, Xuanyuan pill and Peiyuan pill


    We have everything.


    And it''s all top and best.


    I''m kidding. Can anything that is not in the class enter the eyes of the dragon people? Each volume is more expensive than the star.


    Moreover, there are more than a dozen forging methods of ancient magic weapons, all of which were ephemeral in those years.


    It turned out that they had been taken over by the dragon people.


    It''s really rich.


    Among them, Ning Tao saw one of the good and suitable healing drugs Zixia dragon pattern pill!


    This Dan has some stories to tell.


    It''s an improved version of the dragon pattern pill. In those years, the dragon clan captured a master of alchemy and asked him to alchemy for the Dragon Island. The materials of the Dragon Island can be used by him.


    Forced by helplessness, the alchemist had to obey and improve a lot of danfang.


    Alchemy advances by leaps and bounds.


    Because there are so many kinds of medicinal materials here, it''s a heaven for alchemists.


    Of course, the most popular ones are undoubtedly some medicinal materials with dragon Qi, such as dragon blood flower, dragon blood fruit, Nine Tailed dragon sunflower, green dragon ginseng These things have dragon Qi, which can enhance the dragon blood.


    In his later years, the alchemist devoted all his life to refining a magic pill.


    Because it was at the beginning of the rising sun that the elixir absorbed a wisp of Hongmeng purple Qi, and then the elixir was successfully formed, which led to the later However, due to its high level and only one piece, it is difficult to refine it many times, so the alchemist had to study hard and simplify it.


    This is the present Dan Fang.


    And that God Dan, in a dragon disaster also played a huge role.


    They all respect the Dragon Island.


    But that old man has already fallen.


    Ning Tao sighs. It''s very sad to recall this story. Maybe the elder has no regrets. He can leave this kind of precious effort for future generations.


    After searching for the medicinal materials, I found that there were still one or two strains missing. It seems that I have to go out again?


    I don''t know what''s going on outside?


    As soon as he came out, Ning Tao''s nose was almost flat. Who named him "locust"?


    Why don''t you call yourself a devourer?


    Of course, I didn''t say that. It must be another walk.


    Elder copper, who is recovering, suddenly gets a message that Ning Tao is walking near the spiritual area.


    It''s like walking in the back garden.


    This immediately scared him.


    Son of a bitch, can''t you get another Huo Huo?


    When he arrived, Ning Tao naturally disappeared, but the "energy body" did not disappear. This time, the boy came over to give him a warning.


    The old copper man''s face is green. It''s like eating a dead fly. It''s better to be robbed.


    This makes him even more depressed.


    Threat, this is a naked threat!


    But then, when he heard about the end of the fire dragon, he was more balanced. Seven or eight fire dragons were taught a lesson by Ning locust.


    Six or seven generations were beaten up.


    Women are better, at least they are left a layer of fig leaf, but men are miserable.


    Fortunately, I passed out in a coma.


    Otherwise, you can cry, make trouble and hang yourself.


    Who let them provoke Ning Tao to call the most ruthless, one by one threatened to single, but also let up a hand.


    When Zhu Yan arrives, Ning Tao is already satisfied with his escape. He has found all the materials he should look for. If people want to challenge him, they can''t ignore him. It''s impolite. We should teach them a lesson.


    That''s the tuition.


    The dragon of the fire dragon vein is almost mad. Zhu Yan is said to have broken a tooth on the spot.


    "Ning Tao..."


    The whole alliance is in danger. This bastard can''t be provoked.


    If he had not known the way of space, he would have died several times.


    Binglan and FeiMo laugh. What''s going on outside is wonderful. However, they are too close to Ning Tao, so they just declare closure to avoid causing trouble.


    If it wasn''t for the protection of the ice dragon, I''m afraid they would have been arrested and forced Ning Tao to show up.


    The closure is also to digest the two major heritages.


    In the midst of the uproar, elder Jinlong finally came forward and announced that three months later, Longdao will open the Dragon tomb, and more than a dozen seeds such as Ning Tao will be able to enter.


    Can it turn into a dragon? transformation? thoroughly to remould oneself? A trip to the Dragon tomb It''s crucial!As soon as this matter came out, Longdao was much quieter.


    Many dragon people have a rare sense of awe. If we were to go to a dragon tomb, there would be at least one evolution of sub dragon species.


    The chance of Hualong pool will be higher.


    But over the years, the Dragon tomb has even been opened twice, and there is no real dragon.


    If this time there is no real dragon, I''m afraid there is something wrong with the Dragon Island.


    For a moment, Longdao was very worried, and Ning Tao was not so concerned


    While taking advantage of this time, Ning Tao in a deep and narrow canyon, practiced eight Zixia dragon pattern pills. His cultivation also reached the middle of the quintuplet, but it took more than a year, still a little slow.


    Four years have passed since ten years.


    "Not so good..."


    "I hope I can get something from the Dragon tomb. Will there be the remains of the first ancestor dragon?"

 Chapter 3529

    Three months passed in a flash.


    Outside the cloud wave treacherous, Dragon Island turbulent, big and small things happen all over the world.


    Necessity and contingency are inseparable.


    Who can calculate the number of Qi in the world?


    Ning Tao, at least not sure, didn''t expect to attract half of the dragon people. Outside the Dragon tomb, he was accompanied by Bing LAN and Fei mo. some discomfort flashed on his face and he was staring at by some people.


    Such as copper elder, Zhu Yan and so on.


    A pair of eyes like green Wolf.


    In the preparation, it seems that the next second will rush to tear him up, blood constantly climbing.


    The little boy finally showed up!


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes jumped, and the Dragon order appeared in his hand. In an instant, he hid behind elder Jinlong, and asked Qu Baba: "elder, you promised me that no one would do anything to me."


    If elder Jin Long hadn''t guaranteed that no one would fight when he entered the dragon''s tomb, he wouldn''t have come out.


    "Cough..."


    Elder Jinlong has a black line. He has a bad look at him. Are you afraid now? What did you do before? But there was a lot of pressure.


    "Well, get ready to open the Dragon tomb at once!"


    "But before that, I have a few things to explain to you. The Dragon tomb is the most sacred place in our Dragon Island. There are countless ancestors of the dragon people living in it, and countless souls of the dragon people are waiting for future generations."


    "If you can get the inheritance from the ancestors after you go in, it''s chance. If you can''t get it, you can''t force it. If someone dares to play around in the Dragon tomb, he will bear the consequences."


    Elder Jinlong whispered.


    "Yes ~"


    FeiMo, Huoyu, Mushi, Ning Tao and other 30 little dragons and Yalong species quickly agreed.


    This time, the opening of the dragon''s tomb has been delayed for a long time. It''s not because of Ning Tao''s arrival that the green light was given to him. It can''t be delayed.


    You know, the number of normal dragon people in Longdao should be about 500 or 600.


    But now there are only about 300.


    From this we can imagine how serious the situation is.


    There are no new members of the Dragon tribe. It is bound to cause confusion, confusion, and even the panic of the dragon heart.


    This trip to the Dragon tomb is very important.


    Otherwise, we can only open the Hualong pool


    Elder Jinlong sighed. Seeing that several other elders nodded to him, he said in his heart, "the auspicious time has arrived. Dragon tomb, open!"


    As soon as the words fall, in the deep of this quiet and Mysterious Grand Canyon, the three elders work together to stimulate the Demon power. With a pure white dragon ball as the guide, they communicate with the altar, call the gate, and call the ancient spirits.


    "Sleeping ancestors, please wake up!"


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    It''s like thousands of dragons roaring up to the sky, waking up in deep sleep.


    At this moment, the dragon is magnificent.


    The whole Grand Canyon shuddered.


    Elder Jinlong, elder copper, and even Zhu Yan, who had been hating Ning Tao, were all enthusiastic and respectful at the moment. They all knelt down on one knee and roared: "we, the descendants of the dragon clan, have seen the ancestors."


    This movement is neat and uniform.


    The whole occasion was solemn again.


    But there are always abrupt, such as Ning Tao, the whole person in a daze, the whole field he stood, ice blue, flying ink, all respectfully kneel, or even crawl.


    No one seems to think of him.


    However, at this time, an ancient bronze gate suddenly emerged from the void.


    But at this step, the Dragon Qi and energy leaked from all around gathered together quickly, and turned into a mysterious dragon hundreds of feet high, dignified and sacred, roaring at Ning Tao.


    It seems that he is extremely disrespectful.


    A wave of pressure, crazy tilt down.


    Around, elder Jinlong and others are shocked, and they forget Ning Tao? Even more let the ancestors angry, this dragon power, let them all breathe hard.


    I dare not breathe.


    They lower their heads one by one.


    Like FeiMo and Huoyu, they all want to bury their heads in the earth, shivering and afraid to face the dragon.


    However, although Ning Tao felt a little uncomfortable, it was not so serious. For some reason, he felt grumpy and rebellious. In the Dantian area, he suddenly raised his anger and roared out.


    "Roar Roar... "


    A dragon''s song resounds across the nine sky and ten continents.


    The whole Dragon Island was shaken. Countless dragon people roared and responded. Yalong species sobbed and wailed.


    Endless dragon roars, dances and screams.


    What are you cheering about?


    However, in a mysterious place on Dragon Island, an ancient creature is performing a ceremony. Hearing this sound, he suddenly and slowly opens his eyes, and there is a flash of doubt between his eyebrows.


    "What is this?""Dragon? No But why can I wake up... "


    And in the Mysterious Grand Canyon, the mysterious dragon appeared in the eyes of the dragon. Is it amazing or unbelievable?


    Next second, it broke up for no reason.


    "Ka Click, click... "


    "Creak..."


    In a hard voice, the huge bronze gate opened slowly.


    Ning Tao''s silly eyes, what happened? He suddenly looks ugly, touched his face? Touch your head again? Can''t you really become a dragon after staying here for a long time?


    Why do some strange things happen all the time?


    However, hundreds of dragon like hell in general, he actually can frighten the ancestors? Fake, right?


    And the Golden Dragon elder and the bronze elder secretly looked at each other, and gradually turned pale. This boy, the holy dragon body seems to be stronger, and he is close to Dacheng.


    If it''s perfect and mature, it''s hard to imagine how strong this guy''s new constitution is?


    Zhu Yan is also full of fear.


    Five fold? He''s even better?


    "A little bit of skill..."


    "Cough..."


    Elder Jinlong coughed. Seeing that the bronze gate had been opened, he said, "what are you waiting for? The tomb of the dragon has been opened. Why don''t you go in and look for fortune


    "Give me more strength. It depends on this time if I can transform into a real dragon..."


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of more than 30 people were hot.


    If you rush in one after another, even if you can''t get the inheritance, the benefits are unimaginable.


    While FeiMo rubbed his hands, Chao ningtao said excitedly: "let''s go in as soon as possible. It''s said that there is a dragon spirit in it, which can improve your cultivation. It should be the most suitable thing for you."


    "Go, go..."


    Ning Tao nodded vaguely, but there was some doubt in his face. What seems to be in it?


    Inexplicably, I have some feelings with him.


    Is it the ancient of ZuLong?


    Did he guess right?


    Ice blue at the back of them refueling, she and Zhu Yan have been in, can only hope Ning Tao can harvest, as long as don''t Huo ancestors on the line.


    As soon as he got close to the bronze gate, the feeling became stronger and stronger. He could almost determine the position.


    It''s a very hot smell.


    Ning Tao frowns and steps in with FeiMo. When everyone goes in, the Dragon tomb will be closed and reopened three years later.


    That''s when the results are born.


    However, when everyone saw Ning Tao go in that moment, they were inexplicably relieved.


    Especially the bronze elder.


    Finally, the disaster was sent away.

 Chapter 3530

    Inside the Dragon tomb, it''s dark.


    But there are some free colorful light, big and small, like fireflies, dead and empty, as if boundless, whistling sound, echoing, like a ghost wandering.


    There is still a dead air in the air. Living people can''t stay much longer in such a place.


    Ning Tao''s face changes. Suddenly, on his right hand, he finds a skeleton. It''s not small, and half of it has collapsed. It seems that it''s a good Yalong. It''s estimated that his strength was above the demon emperor.


    But I don''t know how long I''ve been dead.


    FeiMo also took a look and found that it still had some traces of thunder robbery. Did it die of robbery failure?


    In his heart, he was inexplicably heavy.


    If you want to become a real dragon, you must experience the baptism of heaven and earth, which is the so-called Thunderbolt.


    Only after success can we be free.


    Failure, will be like it!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao comfortingly pats Fei Mo on the shoulder, but his mind is always in the depth of the Dragon tomb. He is considering whether to go and have a look?


    In the front, fire, rain, wood, stone, these little dragons, and some powerful sub dragons have rushed to the front.


    The deeper you go, the more nature you have.


    Dragon essence is also more pure and pure.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Just as they were sighing, suddenly a few free light spots flew towards Ning Tao.


    "Eh, this is..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, don''t know how to return a responsibility?


    But FeiMo looked at one or two, but he was surprised and envied: "brother Ning is really lucky, there is a dragon spirit willing to send to the door, it seems that there are many ancestors'' favor, it seems that it is still a fire dragon vein."


    "Do you think you are a younger generation?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was surprised and waved to condense these magical light spots in his palm.


    Is this the Dragon Spirit? The essence of


    ''s dragons falls.


    It contains keel, dragon blood, dragon horn, dragon scale, dragon eyes, and some even contain dragon beads.


    The requirements of the dragon people for the remains of their people have always been very strict. They never allow the bodies of their people to be lost. Once they are found, they will spare no effort to get them back. I don''t know how many forces suffer in the world.


    If there is no special factor, the whole body will be buried in the Dragon tomb.


    Of course, although the dragon family has fallen a lot, almost 90% of the Dragon tombs are sub dragon species.


    Who makes the number of the Dragon minority rare.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao didn''t have to think much. These dragon spirits must be sub dragon species, but some are better than none. He immediately threw them into his mouth and swallowed them.


    It''s like eating sugar beans.


    "Hiss ~"


    "you Why did you eat them all? " FeiMo is about to move forward. Seeing this, he is startled.


    According to the elder''s advice, although the dragon spirit is good, it has been here for too long and mixed with other forces, such as dead Qi. It is equivalent to poison to the living people and needs to be removed before it can be taken.


    Is that too reckless?


    "You You... "


    However, Ning Tao blinked innocently, and his mouth sounded like chewing beans. Comfortingly, he waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, it''s a small idea."


    He is protected by the sun flame. When the dead Qi enters the body, it is refined and can''t hurt him.


    When the fuselage moves, it goes forward.


    The sun flame seems to like it very much. You can feel its activity. The fire attribute dragon spirit is useful for it


    "Oh, it''s a freak," FeiMo said helplessly. Looking at the dragon spirit that Ning Tao gave him, he wanted to learn his method, but he thought it was better to live.


    "Boom Bang, Bang... "


    Along the way, Ning Tao''s mouth never stopped.


    There are a lot of dragon spirits here. It seems that they do store a lot of them, but they are the size of rice grains, and they don''t have much energy, but the thieves don''t go empty.


    Bah, locusts don''t leave grain.


    Bah Cough


    In short, a little is better than nothing.


    No matter the fire system, the ice system, or anything else, Ning Tao catches them all, except that he gives all the Dragon spirits of the flying dragon clan to Fei mo.


    Along the way also met with the dragon, but they see Ning Tao, retreat eight Zhang.


    It''s as far as you can hide.


    Fei Mo laughs bitterly. Unexpectedly, tangtanglong island has already cast a shadow on Ning Tao. A few years ago, compared with now, it''s really too different.


    Along the way, the bones are jagged. The deeper you go, the more bones you have. The highest is 100 Zhang.


    The grandeur was appalling.


    The deeper you go, the stronger Longwei will be.


    FeiMo''s breath is heavy gradually. It''s just a Yalong nationality. It''s good to be here, but Ning Tao hasn''t felt anything yet.


    He can only comfort him and let him look for his own opportunities here, but he goes on alone.A heart, also "thumping" up.


    Do you really want to meet ZuLong? Is it the ancestor of Xiaobai? Or the same race?


    Before I saw it with my own eyes, I couldn''t jump to a conclusion. Unconsciously, Ning Tao''s pace quickened, and even some dragon spirits were ignored.


    And a real dragon spirit flew in front of him, and he ignored it.


    "Right ahead..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he simply used his body method. The space moved quickly. He didn''t know how long he ran forward. Suddenly, a throb came from the bottom of his heart.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked into a corner where there was a huge corpse, but it looked different.


    "This Is this Phoenix

 Chapter 3531

    Ning Tao''s tongue, some incredible looking at this scene, although said that he had never seen the world Phoenix, but are Phoenix, the difference should not be big.


    This huge bird shaped corpse in front of us is different from the flying dragon in breath.


    It''s a very hot feeling.


    There is a sense of nobility.


    At first glance, Ning Tao''s mind can''t help jumping out of the word "phoenix", and deeply imprinted, should be right, but, not quite right, here is the Dragon tomb, ah, how can a phoenix fall here?


    This is not the tomb of Huang?


    It is said that only with a certain degree of dragon blood can they be allowed to be buried here.


    No other race is allowed.


    Because it will affect the Dragon tomb and disturb the ancestors!


    Elder Jinlong said it himself. Should it be true? But what''s going on?


    Is it because of the good relationship between the dragon and the Phoenix?


    It seems that since I came to the world, I have been hearing about the dragon family, but I haven''t heard about the Phoenix family.


    Not once.


    Is the Phoenix family gone?


    Ning Tao is puzzled and can''t figure it out. This Phoenix looks as if it can see a touch of reluctance, hatred, questioning, shouting with life, and a kind of desolation Mourning.


    The closer you get, the more obvious the emotion becomes.


    I don''t know what happened? It was definitely not simple, but it should be her calling.


    My body has absorbed too much essence and blood, but the most obvious one is no less than ZuLong and zuhuang, and I have mastered the two main roads. The most important thing is that they have integrated into myself.


    It''s absolutely inevitable that he has a connection with Phoenix.


    But what does it call itself for?


    "Heritage?"


    Ning Tao suddenly thought of this, in front of a bright, but suspicious, he should not need Phoenix inheritance? He''s a human being and should never get it.


    In the tangle, ear suddenly sounded a crisp sound, like a bamboo pole in the ground.


    "Dangdang..."


    I just don''t know why it''s a little creepy.


    "Here, someone?"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, and he is so scared that his firepower is fully opened in a moment. Bai Luo is very sharp, and his whole body is tight. According to the strength and blood of Fei Mo and Huoyu, it should not be possible to come here?


    But no matter who it is, it can''t be taken lightly.


    "Who? Get out of here


    In sight, from the depth of the Dragon tomb slowly out of a dilapidated dragon man, hand on a white cane, but it is made of bone.


    A dark wind came with it.


    It''s shivering and smart.


    "Hiss ~"


    "you who are you? Why are you here? " Ning Tao couldn''t help screaming.


    This scene is really frightening.


    However, the old man''s fluffy, long hair covered more than half of his face. Behind him, the dragon tail swayed and dragged slowly. Finally, he said hoarsely, "this is my home. Of course I want to be here."


    "What? Your family? You live here? Are you kidding? Who the hell are you? Say it


    Ning Tao''s face is full of consternation.


    The dead air is very strong here. Even if he has the sun flame protection, he doesn''t want to stay here too long.


    Not to mention other people living here.


    No matter it''s a dragon or a man, it''s impossible.


    However, the old man who suddenly appeared faltered and said, "who am I? Ha ha, I have long forgotten that I have been in the Dragon tomb for countless years. "


    "How many years has it been possible for a dragon to come here? No, it''s still a human. When the tomb of the dragon is opened, there are human beings coming in? It''s the first of its kind in so many years. "


    "The dragon in your body has unlimited potential in the future. It''s really a new species..."


    Ning Tao frowns. This old guy is like a gust of wind. No one can believe his credibility?


    Is it a senior of the dragon clan?


    Strange, why didn''t you listen to the elders before?


    Seeing his hesitation and vigilance, the old man laughed, looked at the Phoenix corpse, and said: "my name has long been forgotten, and as for me, some changes have taken place."


    "I am a remnant soul of the Dragon King, with the will as the main body and the wisdom condensed under the influence of the Dragon tomb."


    "It''s the spokesman of the Dragon tomb walking outside..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned.


    Soul Dragon King? Is it just fusion? He even said: "it''s equivalent to the soul of the Dragon tomb?"


    "Almost. It''s equivalent to the will of the Dragon tomb. I don''t know how long I''ve been guarding here. Few people know that I exist..."


    The old man explained leisurely.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly had a spectrum in his heart. He turned around and asked, "that What''s the matter with this Phoenix skeleton? Is there any other Phoenix in the Dragon tomb? "The old man shook his head and nodded again. The vicissitudes of life said: "the Phoenix family has been destroyed many years ago. This one is the last one, but it''s still doomed. Now it''s almost extinct."


    "Because of some reasons, it was buried in the Dragon tomb that year, and no one knows about it."


    "However, things will turn for the better. The power of Phoenix is much stronger than you think. It''s a family of undead birds. It''s not so easy to fall down..."


    "The undead?"


    Ning Tao is shocked. Is it this race?


    During his three years in ZuLong hall, he had a good view of the world and knew a lot of ancient documents.


    The undead bird clan is the most powerful force of the Phoenix clan. However, it is too rebellious to be tolerated by heaven and earth, and disasters are constant. However, this clan claims to be undead and immortal, and baptizes itself from the disasters.


    No matter the blood, the strength can match the Dragon King. Unexpectedly, he was really destroyed.


    Sure enough, there is no real immortality.


    Ning Tao sighs. Suddenly, he seems to be aware of something. He asks curiously: "wait a minute. What do you mean that it''s not so easy to fall down?"


    "Is it still alive..."


    As soon as the words came out, the soul of the Dragon tomb gave a smile and said mysteriously, "I just said that it is possible. The reason why the undead birds are so called undead and immortal is that they can be reborn and become stronger."


    "Only after a thousand calamities can we be immortal, but the process is very difficult, and success is not easy..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and he said: "is this immortal bird in Nirvana?"


    The soul of the Dragon tomb smiles but doesn''t speak, but a pair of deep eyes twinkle, and his eyes are always on Ning Tao. He always feels that his dragon power is too strong.


    There is a very old, very old smell.


    It''s longer than it. I''m afraid the whole dragon tomb can''t find the power of the real dragon.


    At this time, Ning Tao touched his chin, looked at the Phoenix bones, glanced at the deepest part of the Dragon tomb and hesitated: "I dare to ask you, this is the Dragon tomb. Does it cover all the origins of the dragon family?"


    "Yes, looking back at the long history, we can find some clues here," the soul of the Dragon tomb nodded. On his forehead, a pair of dragon horns were very winding.


    "Well Is there the first ancestor dragon


    "Rumor has it that the first ancestor dragon in the world, the ancestor of the dragon clan, was buried here?" Ning Tao stares at him nervously gradually.


    However, it seems that he didn''t expect to ask himself about it. He couldn''t help pondering for a while, shaking his head and saying, "ancestors naturally exist. It''s said that they are our dragon people The strongest form. "


    "However, there is no ancestor''s body in the Dragon tomb. It left as early as the ancient times. Is it alive now? where? We don''t know... "

 Chapter 3532

    "I don''t know?"


    Ning Tao pondered for a moment, then remembered the scene of eternal Island, the mysterious huge winding keel, full of the sacred and great breath.


    He had never seen such an amazing dragon tribe, even in Longdao.


    I''m afraid it''s either the ancient dragon.


    Or First ZuLong!


    It''s still a mess!


    Ning Tao sighed, but he heard the soul of the Dragon tomb say: "you can accurately find the Phoenix bones, presumably, it must be predestined relationship with it, perhaps, this is also the variable it is not easy to wait for."


    "Since it''s your chance, I won''t interfere more, but what should I do? It all depends on your fortune and luck. "


    This has been made very clear.


    This Phoenix corpse is going to be handed over to Ning Tao to deal with, others, he doesn''t care.


    Let it be.


    It''s not supposed to show up in the first place.


    However, still attracted by him.


    "Dang Dang... "


    Seeing that the soul of the Dragon tomb was tottering with a crutch and a dragon tail to leave, Ning Tao asked: "please Do you have any suggestions? "


    It sounds like an advantage, but how does he know what to do? Although it is along with the induction, but this is only such an undead bird bones, what''s the use? He is completely at a loss.


    This Phoenix corpse should not be taken away.


    Not only Dragon Island, but also dragon tomb, because it is buried here


    However, the soul of the Dragon tomb kept on walking and gradually disappeared into the darkness. However, after waiting for a long time, a word came out from youyou.


    "Move by heart..."


    Ning Tao a face is dumb, can''t help but sigh a tone, with the heart but move? Let yourself do what you want?


    He turned around and looked closely at the Phoenix''s bones. He opened the perspective and scanned up and down to see if there was anything fishy in the Phoenix''s bones?


    Now that I have called myself, I think there must be some intention. There must be a definite number.


    It depends on how he finds out?


    Spiritual heritage? Or is there something left?


    However, half a day later, Ning Tao knew every corner and detail of the huge corpse, but he didn''t get anything. Huang Yu, Yao Dan, vitality None of them exist.


    On the contrary, death is more intense.


    It''s much stronger than the nearby keel.


    If it''s not the bones themselves that are abnormal, it''s the oddity, and the only oddity.


    "Where is the source? Why is that so? " Ning Tao doesn''t understand, also can''t find out, spirit wrap corpse bone, also don''t feel where not right.


    It''s like, it''s integrated with here.


    It''s been a long time


    After three days of hard thinking, Ning Tao made no progress in these three days, and used all the means and methods.


    "Blood essence, evocation, the power of zuhuang..."


    But it didn''t work.


    Ning Tao''s face is bitter and sad. Is it empty? In fact, there is nothing in the Phoenix''s bones, it''s just a feeling of the joy of the same family.


    Very likely.


    But where does the feeling come from?


    Six days, half a month I was in a hurry.


    In this dragon tomb, time, as if there is no definition, is still dark, dead, occasionally some light floating, the rest is only cold.


    Ning Tao silently sat in front of the Phoenix bones for a long time, at this moment, he opened his eyes, but sighed, shook his head, nothing, maybe, he can''t become a secret breaker.


    In the helpless, he slowly stood up, resolutely toward the deeper search and go.


    At least we can find some dragon spirits.


    Stay there all the time, there will be no progress.


    FeiMo, Huoyu and Mushi all have their own gains. Feilong, Huolong and Mushi There are ancestors here, and the spirit of heroes will never die. I''m very satisfied with the younger generation.


    But it is not so simple to get inheritance, and it needs to pass some tests.


    Success is what they want.


    More than 30 dragons, half dragons, the biggest harvest is fire rain, he actually got the inheritance of fire dragon, or flame dragon, has a bright future.


    These heritages are not the inheritance of the fire dragon king, but part of it, and also the painstaking efforts of our ancestors.


    And the strength of our ancestors.


    Although they can''t be compared with the highest inheritance, they were also strong in those years. The things they handed down were naturally exquisite, not weak, and even had their own merits.


    It all depends on how much you can play?


    And Ning Tao, aimlessly in the empty dragon tomb for a long time, dragon spirit, harvest a lot, the sun Saint dragon body has grown a lot.Even the real dragon spirit, he caught three, once absorbed, the strength rose.


    But I always feel empty in my heart.


    It''s like something''s bothering him.


    Three months later, Ning Tao went back to Phoenix''s corpse. This is his third time. Looking at this corpse, he was silent, and his eyes burst out with a burning.


    "Damn, I don''t believe it. I''ll see what''s wrong with you this time."


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, the holy fire broke out.


    All the methods have been tried, but there is still a last resort, which is refining The whole body.


    Although it''s very risky, it''s also the final way to divide the result. If it fails, I''m afraid the phoenix of the world will never find a trace.


    But on the contrary, there may be a dawn


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and directly inspired the sun flame, wrapping the whole corpse in layers.


    "Give me "It''s hard work!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    As soon as the holy fire came out, the spirit of death gave way one after another.


    It''s like meeting a nemesis. Some of the people who are involved in it turn into smoke.


    In the dark, the soul of the dragon''s tomb also turned pale, but it hesitated for a moment or two and didn''t intervene. Although it was a bit extreme, maybe it was the fate.


    Is the number of the Phoenix family exhausted? Or Nirvana, this Nobody knows.


    In fact, one thing they don''t know is that the dragons and phoenixes in the holy land are different from the outside world and exist independently, while the universal Phoenix means that all the galaxies outside the holy land have disappeared.


    I''m afraid no one can imagine that there are so many real dragons and phoenixes in the holy land. Ning Tao can''t imagine that this kind of situation only exists in the holy land.


    Not every galaxy can give birth to every Dragon, except the holy land.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Fire can burn everything.


    Even the Phoenix bones began to melt under the sun flame. After all, they had fallen for so many years and been eroded by the dead air for so long. Although some efforts were wasted, they began to shrink quickly.


    Ning Tao felt uneasy in his heart, looking at the shrinking volume of it, he thought it was "cool, cool".


    Where can I go? Is there really nothing?


    He seems to have made a big mistake?


    "Goo Gulu... "


    But as soon as he clenched his teeth, he would do it to the end. Anyway, he didn''t mean to blaspheme the spirits.


    Just as he increased his firepower, something strange appeared in the flame. It seemed that something was absorbing its flame. A strange wave was transmitted from it, as if a little flame was curling up.


    Ning Tao is surprised. He opens the perspective, but he can''t see clearly. It seems that something is changing?


    He put forth all his strength at once.


    It is at this moment that the holy body is inspired.


    "Drink ~"


    under the fire, the body, which was as big as a hill, was only the size of a fist, and gradually separated two things.


    One is similar to dragon essence, which is a red agate like energy body and crystal.


    It''s beautiful.


    While looking at another thing, Ning Tao was stunned. This thing, like a red stone, is strange in appearance and shape, and is flickering. Is it absorbing the power of its own sacred fire?


    "This What''s this? "


    However, with a "whoosh" in his ear, the soul of the Dragon tomb appeared beside him like lightning.


    Even bigger a pair of longan, flash surprised, incredible, he looked at the red stone, even lost his voice: "rebirth, is rebirth, this This is actually a piece of Phoenix egg


    "What?"


    Ning Tao a listen, the whole person leng for a while, phoenix egg? Can this hatch Phoenix?


    These two things had appeared completely, and it seemed that they would be destroyed if they were burned again. He quickly took back the holy fire and drew them back with a wave.


    Both items are warm.


    And the red stone, the light began to converge down, and finally, smoothly fell in his hands.


    And there''s no sign of hatching?


    Is this really an egg?

 Chapter 3533

    Ning Tao threw it. The weight was moderate. It was neither heavy nor light. It was very comfortable to play with.


    There is also a warm feeling.


    It''s like touching a piece of jade, but I can''t feel the vitality inside.


    If it wasn''t for the old man who said it was phoenix egg, he would not believe anything he said. At most, it was just a strange stone, and nothing else was conspicuous.


    Another thing is a red agate energy mass, bright and lustrous. It should be Yujing.


    It has the same effect as Longjing.


    But there''s a lot of energy in it.


    Ning Tao felt it for a while, but it really surprised and pleased him. It was equivalent to twenty "spirit dragons" in the spirit area. This is a good treasure.


    It''s a great surprise that we can break through six levels in a short time.


    On the other side, the soul of the Dragon tomb looked at the stone and sighed: "nature makes people. Unexpectedly, the Phoenix family still struggled tenaciously. It''s the will of heaven that the number of life is not finished."


    "It seems that it''s right for him to meet you. I''m afraid the ancestors of the Phoenix clan can also close their eyes..."


    Ning Tao smiles and touches his nose to show embarrassment. He thinks he has made a mistake.


    However, he asked curiously: "how can I deal with this phoenix egg? Hatching? I heard that some ways of the Phoenix clan are different. Is there any suitable way? "


    In the face of the inquiry, the soul of the Dragon tomb raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m a dragon soul, not a phoenix soul. How can I know how to hatch?"


    "Since you can find it, it means that it has a predestined relationship with you. It depends on you."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao''s face turned black, and the corner of his mouth began to smoke. Without waiting for him to speak, the soul of the Dragon tomb said: "young man, remember to move with your heart..."


    "Roll ~"


    "ah, good ~"


    "whoosh", the soul of the Dragon tomb slipped away again, as if it was just coming to watch the excitement.


    It''s useless to be a melon eater.


    Ning Tao looks speechless. Looking at the red stone in his hand, he feels that there is a problem. The swamp is sinking deeper and deeper. Do you want to throw it away? Can see that Huang Jing, ah, cannibal mouth soft, take hand short.


    "You met a good man..."


    Ning Tao mumbles.


    He immediately found a place to sit with his knees crossed. He didn''t know much about hatching. In those years, hatching Xiaobai was confused, and hatching Xiaoshuang was even more confused. I hope the goddess of luck will come to visit him this time.


    A drop of blood, try to drop on the phoenix egg, but after a while it was absorbed.


    "Eh ~"


    Ning Tao felt that he was very hungry. He could not help biting his teeth and dripping a drop of blood essence.


    At this moment, it takes a longer time to absorb, but only a little light, nothing else, still no vitality.


    It feels like a dry sponge.


    The spirit, the immortal power, tried as much as possible. He even performed the contract ceremony.


    But there was no response.


    Helpless, Ning Tao also had to put this matter aside, enhance the strength, is the most important thing, want to take in the ring, but worried about what will happen to it, for a time, he was not aware of it.


    Just make a necklace and wear it around your neck.


    This makes it easy to observe at any time.


    It''s very comfortable. It''s hot on the chest and warm all over. I can''t help admiring my intelligence.


    Then, Ning Tao turned over his hand and took out the Phoenix essence. At this time, it had turned into a Phoenix, very bright, with eight colored feathers on its head, just like a crown, and three bright Phoenix tails on its tail.


    There is a sense of nobility.


    It''s the most sacred creature.


    Watching for a moment, Ning Tao took a deep breath and swallowed this piece of Huang Jing.


    It''s time to try six.


    Although there is always a feeling of being calculated.


    Once in the body, two forces flow into the body, one is the highly pure energy of fire system, the other is the netherworld dead Qi, which is quite different.


    And Ning Tao is solemn, didn''t expect this dead breath to be so huge? Now I dare not be careless and try my best to refine.


    The ancient Dafa was in a crazy state.


    With a unique operation route to increase phagocytosis.


    "Ho à¦... "


    All of a sudden, from the mind, there is a very loud cry. In a trance, Ning Tao sees a phoenix in front of him.


    Looking at each other, there was emotion.


    Although can''t speak, but Ning Tao but inexplicably can feel, it is expressing gratitude to oneself, in the eyes, flash a kind of entrusted gentle.


    And a touch of to fear.


    What do you feel at this moment?


    Just one second, Ning Tao is pulled back to reality from illusion, eyes suddenly open, shortness of breath, illusion? Looking around empty, and the warmth of the chest, I can''t help thinking.Is it really calculated?


    However, it can also be regarded as cause and effect.


    If you want to take the Phoenix essence, you have to solve the problem of the phoenix egg. There is no free lunch.


    If Ning Tao is thoughtful, he suddenly finds that the huge energy in his body is no longer rebellious and obedient. He can use it as freely as his own arm, refining it effortlessly. Is this a gift?


    Now no longer hesitated, surprise absorption of this force, strengthen their own strength.


    However, Yang Lingjie, who has been quiet all the time, has absorbed this power a little. Although it is very weak, Ning Tao can feel it. His mind follows suit, but it stops as soon as he goes in.


    "Is it really tricky?"


    He knew that this pair of rings would not be as simple as he thought, but the master had brought them.


    Once the holy things in the hands of saints.


    One day he will find out all the truth!


    "Certainly..."


    In the outside world, the Terran and the star giants are still fighting fiercely, and the fighting situation is stalemate. The casualties of both sides are not small, but they have not hurt their muscles and bones.


    Now it''s the most intense time, and neither side has the intention of further deterioration.


    We have got what we deserve.


    If we go on fighting, it will only increase casualties.


    In this war, the wild beasts and scaly beasts did not know how many died, but the middle and lower grade galaxies were flattened, hundreds of galaxies were severely damaged, and hundreds of millions of creatures were destroyed in this war.


    It seems like a lot, but from the perspective of the overall situation, it''s still just a drop in the ocean


    In the fourth line of the dahonghuang mountains, on a hill in the Yinfeng mountains, a woman often looks deep and far away, guarding three cold days, just waiting for her husband to return It''s Shiyao.


    It''s been several years. Ning Tao hasn''t heard from him since he went to Longdao. I don''t know how he is now?


    Chang sun Xian has improved a little, but it hasn''t changed much. At the moment, the sun hawk demon is carrying him to fly, but the fire demon lion comes to Shi Yao. Its breath is stronger than a few years ago.


    A black flame, more and more hot.


    Even his imposing body was greatly enlarged. It seems that he got a lot of benefits.


    "Madam, recently we found that there are Teng snake people living nearby. We''d better be careful. If we are found, I''m afraid something will happen."


    "The young master has ruined their plan. It is estimated that they are trying to find revenge for the young master..."


    The fire devil lion worried.


    Although they can be regarded as the king and the overlord in the four line area, they are just small mole ants in the eyes of Teng snake people.


    Hearing this, Shi Yao flashed a cold light in her eyes and said solemnly, "I will never let anyone hurt my husband, no matter who it is."


    "Kill ~"

 Chapter 3534

    Time goes by and never comes back.


    Two years and eight months have passed since the opening of the Dragon tomb, which is not far from the customs clearance.


    Ice blue often comes here to wait, a sit is a whole day, and Zhu Yan, also occasionally come once, his breath more introverted, there is a sense of perfection, even ice blue can''t see through.


    She knows that the dragon people regard honor as a part of life, the most noble and sacred symbol.


    If it''s just for her and for Ning Tao''s sake, the chaos has long passed, but if it''s about glory, Zhu Yan will never give up.


    He will kill Ning Tao himself.


    Just to defend the Dragon King.


    Bing LAN sighs and holds her hand tightly. She is worried because she doesn''t believe that Ning Tao can win Zhu Yan. The difference is too much. The strength of Shenlong is not as simple as he saw.


    That day''s war, she is suppressed, but Zhu Yan in Longdao can''t have this kind of situation.


    On the contrary, it will be like a fish in water.


    Here, its combat power will increase greatly.


    In a word, she really can''t think of a favorable picture for Ning Tao. Let alone ten years, fifty years, one hundred years, Ning Tao can hardly catch up with Zhu Yan.


    Now, more than half of the ten years have passed, and there are only two or three years left.


    It''s too fast.


    She can''t even shut up.


    Ice blue hesitated for a long time. Dai Mei frowned tightly and her eyes flashed cold. If there is no hope, maybe there is another way to help Ning Tao.


    Although there is some disgrace, if Ning Tao is in danger, she will do it


    In the tomb of the dragon, it was hot.


    The tomb, which was originally dark and silent, suddenly came gusts of strong wind, like a fight, and it was very fierce. Seven or eight lights and shadows crossed and disordered in it. The lightning, flint and roar of dragons were deafening.


    The huge body is powerful.


    "Blood skill, broken dragon chant!"


    "Blood, fire!"


    "Blood vessel technique, God stone, sky falling..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The strength of Yalong is simple, but Yalong is not the first of the five.


    There''s even a little sullen at the moment.


    We''re going to do it without mercy.


    "Hum, a bunch of rubbish, but how dare you play behind the scenes? Play with me? What''s the point of flying ink? I''ve skinned you, pulled your tendons and crushed you. "


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth in a cold voice.


    Some time ago, he absorbed that piece of Phoenix essence. Although his energy was amazing, he was still stuck in the quintuple peak. So he began to collect dragon essence to fight with these people.


    It is estimated that it is also instructed by Zhu Yan, or instructed by Huolong Yimai to deal with itself.


    However, they underestimated their strength too much and thought that they were weak. Although there were two people in the first battle, they let him clean up with few moves.


    The second time, they even drew some people together to fight against themselves, trying to win more with less.


    But Ning Tao is not afraid of this.


    What''s more, he had a dragon order. The second time, he not only failed, but also was beaten severely.


    Ning Tao had stripped all the Dragon spirits they had collected.


    But later, the more he thought about it, the more angry he was, and he couldn''t swallow the bad breath, so he came to find the trouble of FeiMo. You know, FeiMo finally found his chance to be shut up some time ago,


    he was accepting the inheritance of Feilong, and was still a famous Feilong talent in a certain period of time.


    At the moment it knows nothing about the outside world.


    Even a fairy king can attack easily.


    If the soul of the Dragon tomb didn''t tell Ning Tao in time, I''m afraid that he would be succeeded by these guys, or he would be angry at the moment.


    "Well Poof... "


    Huoyu spat out a mouthful of blood, and was broken three ribs by a fist. He could not help but gnash his teeth and angrily said: "Ning Tao, I warn you not to go too far and be too rampant. Brother Zhu Yan will not let you go."


    "Don''t think that if you get some vanity and achievements in the Terran territory, you can act recklessly in our Dragon Island. Those are rubbish here!"


    "That''s right. On the day of the duel, you will die miserably..."


    One by one, they gnashed their teeth and scolded.


    The Dragon Spirit in the Dragon tomb, at least can be found, was more than half of Ning Tao''s search.


    Or they are not reconciled.


    However, Ning Tao sneered and sneered: "a bunch of kids, that''s all. No wonder your Dragon Island has been more and more depressed in recent years. Even your ancestors can''t look down on it."


    "The truth of your dragon clan is that the strong is the greatest? Now I''m not reconciled? "


    "Come on, who won''t let me give him a hand!"


    In the face of provocation, Huoyu was so angry that he yelled: "I''m here. You forced me."In a second, the whole body''s Qi and blood gathered and burst out of the dragon''s mouth.


    "Blood vessel technique, fire dragon spits breath!"


    "Break ~"


    a breath of fire can evaporate everything.


    The sound of "Zizi" came from all around. It was that the dead air was burned up and turned into smoke.


    And Mushi, dragon crocodile and others can''t help but stare big eyes, shortness of breath, success?


    Even they can''t stop it.


    The temperature is too high.


    However, just when they were excited, a figure suddenly stepped out of the sea of fire slowly. Under the attention of all the people, he actually made an effort to inhale, and the hot sea of fire all entered his hand.


    Of course, he specially left a part for the phoenix egg in front of his chest to absorb, and the sea of fire dissipated in an instant.


    "What What? "


    Huoyu was stunned and screamed: "this How is that possible? How dare you not fear the fire of my fire dragon? What kind of magic did you do? "


    However, Ning Tao sneered: "playing with fire in front of me? You''re a million miles away. "


    "Don''t hurt me, just give me a hot bath. Have you had enough? Then it''s up to me. I don''t want you to have a long memory. I don''t know why the flowers are so red? Why is the sun so bright? "


    With a whoosh, he burst up.


    One breath, seven or eight punches!


    "No!"


    All the people were shocked, gritted their teeth and broke up in an instant. One by one, they were beaten black and blue, crying for their parents, and finally, they were all put down.


    I''m kidding, Ning Tao''s sun dragon body has taken this opportunity to become stronger and more successful.


    He''s not really afraid of playing with fire.


    A phoenix egg on its chest can crush it.


    At this time, in the distance closed to accept the inheritance of flying ink, finally slowly opened his eyes, long relief, face flashing surprise, and a touch of excitement, he felt confident that he could be transformed into a flying dragon.


    The inheritance of Feilong king and the powerful inheritance of Feilong pulse gave him enough confidence.


    At this time, Ning Tao came to him, let go of those guys, and said with a smile: "how about it? It feels like you''ve got it in your head. "


    With a bitter smile, Fei Mo suddenly finds the stone in front of Ning Tao''s chest and says: "what is this? Doesn''t it look like a dragon ball? "


    "Oh, this is the phoenix egg," Ning Tao said casually.


    "Oh, phoenix egg," FeiMo said casually, but suddenly he was stunned. What did he say? How does he sound like a phoenix egg?


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Don''t Don''t make trouble... "

 Chapter 3535

    "Ka Click, click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In a boom, the bronze gate opened.


    Elder Jinlong, elder copper, elder Di, and even binglan, Zhu Yan and others are gathering at this moment. Do you want to see if there is any harvest in this session?


    Can anyone transform into a real dragon?


    This is the most important event in Longdao now!


    However, as soon as the door opened, fire rain, wood, crocodile and others ran out.


    "Long Elder, help me. You have to make decisions for us. Ning Tao is really bullying the dragon. He is a bully. "


    "And What''s more, he didn''t give us any chance to survive. He chased us for a while, elder... "


    Huoyu and others cry for their parents.


    It looks miserable.


    And all of them were injured, and they were even eroded by the dead air, which suddenly changed the faces of all of them.


    "Damn bastard, it''s Ning Tao again. He''s bullying the dragon too much. He''s looking for death. Is he really good at bullying me? I''m not dead yet. Today, I must clean him up. "


    "It''s just human beings. They can''t tolerate any more reckless actions and disturbances in our Dragon Island..."


    The elder of fire dragon roars.


    A flame, at the moment extremely irritable.


    And wish Yan, the facial expression is also in this moment thoroughly gloomy come down, think of oneself beloved God medicine, cave, by this bastard to pick clean.


    My heart is tingling.


    This time, let him die here on the spot.


    Not only the fire dragon, most of the dragon people on the scene roared and threatened to punish the human.


    He will be executed directly.


    Ice blue is shocked. I don''t know what''s going on? Can see this posture seems to have been unable to stop, has touched the public anger, Ning Tao if this now out, I''m afraid this life is lost.


    She quickly looked at elder Jinlong and others, and cast her eyes to them for help.


    However, elder Jin long and elder Di look at each other, but they both shake their heads and sigh. They can''t stop this posture. It''s really that the boy is too tossing. They can only say do everything in one''s power.


    Just when the crowd was struggling, a figure came out with a light negative hand. Beside him, there was a face of surprised flying ink, still struggling with the phoenix egg?


    Is that true or not?


    Haven''t the Phoenix family been gone for a long time?


    However, at this time, dozens of terror and anger suppressed them instantly.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A stream of murders instantly locked them in.


    "Well? What? "


    Ning Tao and Fei Mo are stunned. They don''t know what''s going on? It seems that this posture is about to start.


    The next second, the elder of the fire dragon roared angrily: "human Ning Tao, you have repeatedly released our Dragon Island, injured our people, and acted recklessly. It''s unforgivable. I will sentence you to death now."


    "In front of this sacred dragon tomb, in front of all the ancestors, the elder will be broken into thousands of pieces."


    "Kill ~"


    with a roar, the fire comes in the blink of an eye.


    There are not only flames, but also the power to crush thousands of mountains. It''s a strike from the demon master, or the dragon family. I''m afraid that the supreme god of blood is not as good as that.


    Is this the strength of the Dragon elders?


    It''s really strong!


    All this was so fast that there was no time for the public to respond. It was the heart of killing before discussing.


    "Not good, wish thousand, quick stop," Jin Long elder and di long eldest brother startled to rush out quickly.


    They all know the importance of Ning Tao. How can they let him kill him? In particular, only a few of them know about the inheritance of the six dragons.


    I''m afraid of causing a disturbance.


    But for now, it''s too late.


    Just as the killing plane was about to come, Ning Tao''s pupil contracted, and the fire dragon elder had already spread his face, a dry palm, like a ghost, came in and patted it like a fly.


    "What are you yelling at my door? Go away


    "What? Bang ~ "


    " no Poof... "


    With a dull sound, the fire dragon elder vomited blood and flew upside down. He was sucked into the mountain by this slap.


    The whole Grand Canyon shook violently.


    Suddenly, people''s faces were dumbfounded and looked at the scene with a clank.


    What happened?


    Did they have an illusion?


    And elder Jinlong, elder Di, also stopped subconsciously. My God? What''s going on?


    In his sight, an old dragon man appeared at the gate of the Dragon tomb. He was not happy and yawned. In his hand, he was leaning on a crutch made of bone. It seemed that it was his hand just now.


    However, he was not interested in all this. He just waved his hand to Ning Tao and said, "little guy, remember to move with your heart. I''ll give it to you.""Go away ~"


    "ah, ok..."

 Chapter 3536

    In the dazed crowd, the old figure of the soul of the Dragon tomb waved the bone staff, and a great force came out.


    "Ka "Click..."


    The bronze gate roared and closed slowly.


    A dragon power burst out from the elder, and hundreds of dragon people were breathing.


    It''s very old, Weiqiang?


    Is this a senior of the dragon clan? I feel that they are really insignificant in front of him


    "Good bye, little fellow," said a faint voice as the bronze gate closed.


    Ning Tao''s face is complicated. Although the old man talks a little, he is quite wise. After all, he has received some favors and bows to the gate.


    Gradually, the Dragon tomb was hidden.


    But when you look at the whole scene, it''s a dead silence.


    The elder of the fire dragon, who was dazed by the slap, smashed into the deep of the canyon, didn''t understand what happened?


    At this time, elder Jinlong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, suddenly came forward with a stiff smile, and said eagerly to Ning Tao: "boy, who was that elder just now? Is it the power of the dragon clan? "


    After several generations, they didn''t even find this ancestor of the dragon in China? Still so strong?


    It looks like the breath of the soul dragon?


    What the hell is going on?


    However, Ning Tao casually explained that it can be understood as the spirit of the supreme artifact, and the Dragon tomb is more like a living body, which naturally has a soul.


    After hearing this, they immediately saluted the lost dragon tomb.


    "I hope you''ll forgive me if you don''t like me. In the future, we will worship you often..."


    Whether they can hear it or not, at least they have expressed their mind. How many years older are they? In his old people''s eyes, they are just big fart dolls.


    Although I didn''t say a word, I''m satisfied to know the existence of this elder.


    But they haven''t found out for so many years, and now they actually show up because of Ning Tao, which really surprised everyone. This boy is really weird.


    The inheritance of the six dragons has not been clarified yet. It seems that there must be some mysterious connection between Ning Tao and their dragon clan.


    Just don''t know why?


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly looks at Zhu Yan, Huoyu and others who were fierce before, and picks his eyebrows and says: "elder, what happened just now? Is this someone who''s going to kill me and me? "


    "Ah? No No, elder Zhu Qian is just joking with you. You are the person valued by longhun. You are a distinguished guest of Longdao. Who dares to do it? "


    With that, elder Jinlong also glanced around.


    And where the eyes can reach, those who were arrogant and arrogant before, now all stop.


    There''s even some evasion in the eyes.


    There''s something on his face.


    I''m kidding. I wish elder Qian was stunned by a slap. Who dares to get another slap? Even if the elder goes back to the Dragon tomb, they don''t want to punish Ning Tao any more. This boy is too evil.


    Or wait for Zhu Yan and he decisive battle, let Zhu Yan little Lord solved him, so can quiet.


    It''s not many years anyway.


    Binglan was relieved. She was scared just now. She really thought Ning Tao was going to have an accident?


    When elder Jinlong saw this, he was also relieved that he immediately wanted to dismiss the people and go back to his own home. However, he wanted to take Ning Tao alone to talk in detail and ask about the process.


    However, they are going to bear it, but Ning Tao is not willing to. Vicissitudes of life says: "Alas, elder, I think it''s better to forget it. I''ll stay here to avoid going out We''re being attacked. "


    "I almost died in the hands of elder Zhu Qian just now. I''m so afraid. I I''m not going... "


    Then he sat down.


    But Fei Mo is stunned and sees Ning Tao''s eyes in a daze. In an instant, he understands and groans. He falls down straight, powerless and seems to be frightened.


    "My head, my waist, my kidney..."


    "Ah, it hurts..."


    Everyone''s face is black. What''s the matter with your kidney? Your acting is too fake.


    Is the reaction arc that long?


    And Ning Tao, a whole body uncomfortable appearance, refused to cooperate, if frightened, ask three don''t know, or is dizzy? Or am I scared?


    He didn''t answer the questions of elder Jinlong and elder Di, and he didn''t want to leave.


    "What do you want? Pretending to be sick? This is the holy land of our dragon people. How can you make trouble here? "


    Copper elder a stare way.


    However, Ning Tao pointed to him and yelled: "you see he''s fierce and glares at me. I''m afraid, oh, I have a headache. I can''t remember anything..."


    "Hey, you..."


    The copper elder''s silly eyes, how can he blame himself? He hasn''t settled the psychic with this kid yet.At this time, elder Jinlong coughed, laughed bitterly, and even said, "it''s time to calm down. In this way, you say, how can you get up and leave here?"


    "How can you tell us what happened in the Dragon tomb?"


    Ning Tao was weak and groaned: "I was so scared by that blow just now. Is there any medicine that can make me mend it? It''s hard... "


    "Er..."


    Elder Jinlong laughs bitterly. He has not forgotten to blackmail. However, compared with this news, some medicinal materials are not worth mentioning.


    The Dragon Island is rich in heritage. Although Ning Tao has ransacked so much, it''s just a drop in the bucket.


    "Come on, what do you want? But I can warn you, don''t open your mouth too much... "


    Elder Jinlong has no choice but to compromise.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly felt excited. First he was happy, then he showed a sense of awe on his face. He solemnly said: "I only want you to promise me one thing and try your best to help Fei mo The dragon


    "He is ready to be reborn as long as the time, place and people are all right."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned.


    Is it for FeiMo? To tell you the truth, no one thought of this scene. Originally, he thought that he wanted the lion to open his mouth and kill the landlord, but he made friends.


    This locust is very affectionate and righteous.


    If just now, Ning locust asked for a dozen divine medicines, elder Jinlong would not refuse?


    People have complicated faces.


    It is refreshing to his impression


    And FeiMo, also can''t help but be stunned, never thought Ning Tao would specially complete it, for a moment, in the heart, such as overturning the Wuwei bottle, very complicated.


    The inheritance of Feilong king, the protection of the Dharma for him, and today''s perfection all make him feel that his kindness is too heavy.


    It''s really hard to repay.


    However, Ning Tao patted it on the shoulder, comforted and said with a smile, "I look forward to the day when you become a real dragon!"


    "More Thank you very much. It will be


    Fei Mo''s eyes were moist and his words choked. At this moment, he could not help thinking of the dying words of Fei Long''s ancestors. His fighting spirit and faith burned to the extreme.


    However, elder Jinlong''s face changed slightly, and he hesitated for a moment. With a dry cough, he said to Ning Tao: "boy, there''s some trouble with this condition, or I''ll give you more than ten strains of Medicine... "


    "I only want this condition, unless you can tell me the reason," Ning Tao frowned.


    This answer surprised him.


    Can''t Dragon Island be transformed into a dragon? It''s a ridiculous thing to say.


    Elder Jinlong hesitated for a moment, and looked at old Di Chang. Finally, he said in a deep voice: "boy, I''ll tell you the truth today. There''s something wrong with my Dragon Island."


    "Hualong, in the past, even if it is an ordinary Yalong, we have a way."


    "For those like FeiMo, as long as we push them a little, Hualong is still OK. But now, there are some changes in Hualong pool. Since thousands of years ago, the clan leader It''s closed there. "


    "Patriarch? Hualong pond


    Ning Tao a Leng, the facial expression also gradually changed.


    Although I know that there is a patriarch in Longdao, I haven''t seen him for such a long time and I haven''t heard of him.


    It seems that it hasn''t appeared for a long time.


    The dragon people are rarely mentioned.


    I didn''t expect that it has been thousands of years since I passed the national standard. So the dragon clan has not added any new members for thousands of years? Is that too serious?


    Ning Tao naturally understands how important Hualong lake is. It is said that it is still the core of Dragon Island.


    Something happened there, but


    "Alas, if the patriarch hadn''t been shut down all the time, and even the supreme elder had stayed in Hualong pool with him, which led to the loss of contact between the two most powerful forces of our Dragon Island, how could we let the Teng snake clan be so rampant?"


    "We don''t know whether they killed the members of our dragon clan? It''s just that we don''t dare to act rashly at the moment for fear of being attacked by a group of people. The great flood and famine are not only the Teng snake people''s eyes on us. "


    "For so many years, we have been trying to call the patriarch, but the dragon pool has self-protection, forming a layer of shield, we I can''t get in at all. "


    Elder Jinlong finally told the truth.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is silent. In this way, it''s really a magic medicine. It''s simpler.


    He touched his chin, unwilling to give up, had to let one step: "then please do your best, FeiMo is my brother of life and death, I must help it!"

 Chapter 3537

    "By the way, since the Hualongchi has changed, does that mean we can''t go?" Ning Tao suddenly realized.


    Three secret places: ZuLong hall, dragon tomb and Hualong pool.


    Now he''s gone.


    More than half of the time has passed, and only less than three years are left. His accomplishments It''s just five peaks.


    A sense of depression and urgency comes to mind


    "No time, damn..."


    However, the Golden Dragon elder comforted: "although the core of Hualong pool is that it can''t get in, the overflowing energy is amazing."


    "In order to avoid panic and covet, every time we open Hualongchi, we will try to communicate with the patriarch and the supreme elder. It''s a rare opportunity. If there is a way, we won''t give up..."


    "You should also prepare for it. The reason why I tell you is that I may need your help at that time..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. He subconsciously wants to refuse, but elder Jinlong insists, otherwise he will be investigated.


    For example, return what you have eaten


    After counting the breath, they already understood.


    At this time, elder Jinlong waved his hand and dismissed them. It is expected that Hualong pool will be opened in a year and a half.


    And a few people, alone.


    "This Is that phoenix egg? " The copper elder was surprised.


    To tell you the truth, no one thought that such a thing would happen. It''s even harder to believe that there would be an immortal bird in the Dragon tomb.


    It''s incredible.


    "Hey, don''t be surprised. How can you hatch it?" Ning Tao pointed to the red stone with a helpless face.


    For a few years, he had nothing to do.


    Progress is also slim.


    However, elder Di said with a wry smile: "little friend, our dragon and Phoenix families have always been friends from generation to generation. We must be duty bound to help them. But this phoenix egg, to tell you the truth, we really can''t solve it."


    "You''ve read all the ancient books of the Dragon nationality. You should know more about them than we do, so It''s up to you. "


    The three elders nodded together.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao rolled his eyes. I know these old guys are unreliable. It''s a headache.


    He had some regrets.


    For the sake of a piece of Huangjing, I''m in trouble.


    A head, unexpectedly and Zhu Yan look at each other, although not a word, but invisible, there is a spark collision.


    It''s the will to fight and the will to kill.


    "Wait, the duel is close at hand..."


    Frost moon peak.


    Ning Tao, the ice blue falls down like streamer, while Fei Mo is taken away by elder Jinlong. Since he has agreed to help, he will certainly do something.


    In fact, even if he does not speak, for the sake of the future of the dragon clan, elder Jinlong will do the same.


    FeiMo is the most promising one.


    Naturally, we should make great efforts to cultivate them.


    At this time, Ning Tao has been wandering outside the sky, thinking about how to hatch? How to improve cultivation?


    One side, ice blue some worry, busy carefully asked: "are you ok? You''ve been out of your mind since you came back. Are you hurt? "


    Ning Tao is stunned and shakes his head, but he can''t move his eyes after seeing the ice blue. His cool temperament, amazing face, crystal clear and white skin are naked, which makes people''s heart beat faster.


    It seems to contain the moving amorous feelings.


    Is a man, want to conquer, love the iceberg beauty, want to melt in his heart


    Ice blue see Ning Tao has been staring at himself, jade face unexpectedly "brush" red, heart beat fast, double cheek pink, at a loss, how Why is it so sudden?


    Is he going to tell himself?


    "What are you looking at? I Do I look that good? " Ice blue is drunk red a face, coy way.


    Ning Tao a Leng, sneer a way: "good looking!"


    But then, his eyes brightened, he stared at Bing LAN and said, "that Can you do me a favor? "


    "Well? What? "


    "Only As long as I can do it, I can do it, "the crystal jade of ice blue, pink on her face, clutching her dress, and her heart is just like a deer.


    Is he going to have fun with himself?


    Do you really want to agree?


    On hearing this, Ning Tao was overjoyed. He quickly pointed to the red stone and said excitedly, "can you help me hatch this? This is a phoenix egg. "


    "Well "Ha?"


    Ice blue froze and gaped.


    Hatching? Phoenix egg? What and what?


    But Ning Tao is as excited as if he had found a new world. Maybe the reason why he didn''t succeed is that he is a male and needs a female to hatch.


    This is well known in orcs.


    It''s really stupid to think of


    However, ice blue was short of breath, and her jade face turned red. She was so angry that she said in a hurry: "go to die ~"As soon as you step on the sole of your foot, you will soar to the sky.


    This big bastard, stupid, actually let her such a beautiful girl to hatch, to hatch, ah She thought it was to


    Ice blue face aggrieved, angry, just saw fire rain and others, directly rushed down to vent anger.


    "Ah No Ah, ah... "


    There was another howl.


    And frost month peak, Ning Tao sober some, can''t help secretly scold oneself, too much, how can say such words? Although she is a female dragon, she is ice bound.


    I''m looking for a fire dragon.


    Or find a fire bird. By the way, if Xiao Hong is here, it would be better.


    Come on


    Ning Tao sighs and apologizes when he sees binglan. Now there''s not much time. It seems that it''s not difficult for him to be promoted to the immortal queen stage. Now he''s only one line away from Liuzhong.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly took out a pill, which was a lavender elixir.


    Reached the rank of Huangdan.


    It is Zixia Longwen pill is not only a kind of healing medicine, but also has some miraculous effects on blood, strengthening the essence and cultivating the yuan, washing marrow and cutting bone.


    After thinking about it, he swallowed one.


    There are eight pieces in all. You have to try the medicine.


    However, as soon as the elixir entered the body, Ning Tao opened his eyes and felt a huge impact, just like the flood that opened the gate. He gathered into a huge purple dragon and was rushing about in the body.


    , "good guy, that''s awesome."


    "Ancient Dafa, black hole, quenching!"


    As soon as the skill moves, a black hole appears in the Dantian galaxy, and the violent energy is absorbed.


    Little by little, it''s purified, refined.


    All of a sudden, he felt a little palpitation in his blood. He was abrupt and weak. He was in a trance. He could not help but open his eyes and look into the distance.


    "What''s the feeling?"


    Ning Tao frowned, a little uncertain.


    Because this little fluctuation is too far away, like something related to him has changed.


    And a pair of golden pupils, also can''t help bursting out, a pair of eye shaking, but, not so strong, as if he came so many years later.


    Because he''s in the Dragon tomb?


    Just thinking, Dantian suddenly soared, a burst of momentum from the inside out, lifted around.


    "Sixfold, breakthrough!"


    For this scene, Ning Tao is not surprised, but eyes, closely watching the distance.


    At this time, there is a thin figure in a mysterious and unknowable place, a grand and huge clan gate, and the back mountain. Although it is thin, it has a kind of perseverance.


    What does he seem to sense? A pair of eyes open and close, a golden light, through the clouds.


    "Whew ~"

 Chapter 3538

    Three years ago, shortly after Ning Tao entered the Dragon tomb, something happened at the first gate in the world.


    A great change has frightened countless people.


    It almost swept the three realms


    This day is the time when the star giants invade. It''s very regular and easy to ponder. Although they were killed by cannon fodder as before, every time, the star giants are trying to open it.


    And it''s more and more difficult.


    Its major means also emerge in endlessly.


    Three eyes, ZuLong and Qilin, as the commanders this time, are ready to meet the enemy. Today''s three armies are huge in scale and rich in experience.


    The number has reached 600 million.


    In the past three circles, the legendary earth immortal ancestor was here, but he grabbed a lot of them.


    Tianxian, just a team leader.


    The fairy king is no more than a general.


    This is growth. Today, there are nearly 20 strong men in the three realms.


    In order to prepare for the seven world war, the three world friars never dared to slack off. At this time, they had deep eyes, calm eyes, and vast breath. Looking into the distance, they suddenly said, "ready, coming."


    As soon as the words come out, the bottom of the array will be united.


    The degree of uniformity and tacit understanding is impossible without decades of training day and night.


    The faces were like bloodthirsty beasts.


    Only know how to move forward, not backward!


    However, with a frown, Kirin suddenly said, "I always feel a little uneasy this time."


    "Oh? Do you feel the same way? " Xiaobai was a little surprised when he heard the words. A flash of light flashed across his face. It seems that this time, the giant beast in the starry sky is not good.


    But its cultivation, unconsciously, has reached the late Xianjun period, and its combat power is stronger.


    They have the advantage of the three circles.


    There should be no accident


    At this time, the three realms are expanding themselves in full swing, which can accommodate the existence of Xianhuang, but today there is a sense of depression in the air.


    Earth, the site of Wudang Mountain.


    A young man and a young girl are here to realize that in those years, their father fought here, which is also the place of his rise, which is of great significance.


    They are no one else. They are five childe and six princess, one is Ning Xiaotian and the other is Ning Xiaoxian.


    "Brother, why do I always feel uncomfortable? Let''s go back quickly? If you let your mother and aunt know that we will be punished for sneaking out, "Ning Xiaoxian takes Ning Tian''s hand and acts coquetry.


    Hearing this, Ning Tian grinned bitterly, sat down on the ground and said: "my sister, we just came here, can''t you let your brother rest for a while?"


    He is just the cultivation of the peak of infant training, and he has been exhausted for a long time.


    Xian''er has been practicing.


    And most importantly, they are both 18 years old.


    Ningtian complex, looking around, look a little lonely, so far he has not been able to wake up Tong Li.


    After this period of time, I''m afraid it''s almost impossible to wake up again.


    "Oh, let''s go. I forgot to tell you that I asked for a flying boat from Uncle Howe."


    Ning Xiaoxian gave a sly smile.


    With an outstretched hand, he took out a boat.


    It''s a very strange and cutting-edge shape. It has a sense of streamline and speed. It''s a new type of technology.


    "You girl, if you don''t take out this good thing early, you dare to let me carry you on my back. I''ve been worried about your sudden demonization."


    Ning Xiaotian has no good airway.


    Just about to say it again, the sky suddenly burst.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A strange, bright light, burst from the sky, such as a meteor falling to the four directions.


    Demon world, fairyland, they can''t see it.


    But the sky above the earth is like fireworks.


    A stream of ferocious, evil, dark atmosphere shrouded and down, as if there is a towering, terrible virtual shadow, fast landing in every corner of the earth.


    "What What is it? "


    Ning Xiaoxian''s color has changed, and he has a bad feeling.


    On the other side, Ning Xiaotian reacted between the lightning and flint and exclaimed, "no, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the three worlds battlefield. Is this a star giant or a wild beast? Let''s go. Go to Kunlun mountain to find uncle Hao. "


    However, he was well aware of the advantages and disadvantages. The seven world war would not be so fast, so he must have lost in the battlefield.


    And he had heard that even the weakest one of them was strong enough to wash a city, destroy the clan and kill the Liupai.


    They immediately set foot on the boat, urged Lingshi and rushed to Kunlun Mountain


    And at this time, as Xiaotian guessed.


    Half a quarter of an hour ago, the passage of the three battlefields opened. This time, the first one to rush out was not a wild animal, but a race that had never been seen before.


    Their whole body is red, their bodies are extremely hot, their spirits are crazy, and they are extremely cruel. Moreover, the energy of heaven and earth around them converges in their bodies and runs straight towards the army.In the world, they have a daunting name, called Violent people are the most self explosive.


    It''s the ace of the star family.


    Three eyes thought it was not good, so they urged the force to kill a monster, but the monster exploded.


    "Boom" is comparable to the fairy King''s self explosion.


    Then, it was like a chain reaction. Thousands of violent clans, like body magma bombs, exploded wildly.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "No, they''re going to blow up the passage. Don''t let them disperse, let alone let them escape to the third world," ZuLong yelled, shrinking his pupils.


    Immediately jump, into a hundreds of feet of the largest ZuLong, a dragon breath directly spray up.


    Three eyes, Qilin and others also shot.


    The three armies are not idle.


    At this moment, a huge object rushed in from the outside of the passage, which was a bigger mob. Its eyes were red, and it was like a volcano hidden in its body. With a roar, it exploded madly.


    Kylin''s pupil shrank and roared: "withdraw quickly. Under the celestial being, withdraw to the three realms."


    You know, not everyone can bear the low temperature in the starry sky. Once the passage is broken and there is no protection, the 600 million troops still don''t know how many people will be killed or injured?


    The blind cat ran into the dead mouse.


    This is also one of the weaknesses.


    But with a bang, the passage broke.


    And the wild animals, the giant beasts of the starry sky, who came in from the outside, screamed and roared one by one, rushed out of the gap, scattered and rushed to the three planets.


    "Damn, close the gap..."


    But Qinglian and her husband, who had not expected this scene, immediately took action to rehabilitate the riot.


    But a large number of wild animals still escaped.


    Today, we have a large number of enemies in the three circles.


    Xiaotian and Xiaoxian are galloping. The former suddenly turns his head. From Donghai city in front of him, a ferocious monster suddenly appears, and its breath is comparable to that of Dixian.


    There''s more than one, three, eight.


    "No, it''s monsters attacking the city..."

 Chapter 3539

    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    The tall buildings burst into pieces in an instant.


    In the streets, shopping malls and roads, countless pedestrians scream for their lives, and many of them fall into a pool of blood. Even the monks are not worth mentioning at the moment.


    And these people are inexplicably fled to a direction, that is Donghai city center.


    To be exact, it is a realistic statue, very tall, great and lofty, standing like a great master, with a smile on the corner of the mouth and deep eyes, as if all difficulties can be easily solved.


    This person is Ning Tao!


    The first sect leader in the world, the leader of the three realms!


    Moreover, the statue is located in front of Feifei jewelry, suppressing one side and guarding the other side.


    It''s the belief of the whole Donghai city.


    It''s not the first time for monsters to attack the city, but they are all brainless people who can''t tell the difference in strength, but this time it''s different.


    There are eight wild animals all at once. They are strong and weak. The weakest ones are all nine level earth immortals.


    It''s a disaster never seen before.


    A monk jumped on it, but it was swallowed.


    "Ha ha..."


    "The natives here are so fragile that they can''t bear a single blow. I don''t know how the lion tiger defeated? The general manager''s way is good. "


    A wild animal laughs wildly.


    "Kill, kill all, leave none. It''s better to break this ghost place that can''t get in and out."


    A waster Lord, growling.


    It''s as powerful as the emperor.


    And in the dark, Ning Xiaotian and Ning Xiaoxian look pale and dull. A region of hundreds of people is directly flattened by one foot.


    There''s no mashed meat left.


    Only clusters of scarlet.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaoxian''s face was pale, and she couldn''t resist the discomfort. She trembled and said, "brother, we Let''s go. If we''re found, we''ll die... "


    But Ning Xiaotian stares at the statue of his father Ning Tao. He is short of breath and clenches his teeth tightly. He suddenly says, "I can''t go, no matter for my father or Donghai city."


    "If my father sees us running away like this, what face will he have to be his children?"


    "Not only can we not escape, but we also need to find a way to kill these eight monsters. We must not let them destroy the statue of our father and defend the glory to the death..."


    But words just fell, a shock wave of the war swept over, that Cypress oil road inch by inch smashed.


    It''s like it''s flattened.


    "Not good..."


    "Immortal power, immortal shield!"


    Ning xian''er was shocked, and quickly gathered a shield, which was crystallized by the purest and holy immortal power, as if there were hundreds of respected immortals gathered together.


    This is what Xiao Yuanbai taught her.


    The defense is super strong.


    But the next second, she felt that she was hit hard by the cold iron. She snorted and spat out a mouthful of blood. Even if she was so far away, she was also hurt.


    This is still lucky, not hit by some debris, otherwise it will be more or less.


    "Xian''er, are you ok?" Ning Xiaotian''s face became very busy. He helped her.


    Ning Xiaoxian coughed up blood and said with difficulty: "brother, they are too strong. We can''t beat them at all. We have to ask for help from aunt and zongmen. We can''t do anything. Don''t try to be brave..."


    However, Ning Xiaotian''s pale lips wriggled, looking at the panic of the whole city and praying, he gritted his teeth and said: "absolutely don''t let them destroy this place."


    "We can''t play, but don''t you forget the life-saving card our father once gave us?"


    Then he took out a scroll.


    It''s plain and subtle.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaoxian turned over and took out the same one, which was left by her father to their brother and sister.


    You can save your life at the critical moment.


    But I don''t know the specific power?


    "This Do you really want to do that? "


    "It must be, and it must be fast. It will take some time for them to come here, but now the situation in Donghai can''t wait."


    Ning Xiaotian clenched the scroll.


    To tell you the truth, I''m afraid.


    It''s the first time for a girl to get on the sedan chair, especially when it''s about life and death. But no matter what, she can''t lose her father''s face. He wants to protect Donghai city with his own efforts.


    "Go ~"


    at this time, outside the holy land.


    Groups of tyrants, star giants and wild animals are in the bee pupa. They can feel some obstacles in the passage. It seems that there is some power to block the gap?


    However, for such a long time, they have some targeted methods, which can at least compete with one or two.


    I can feel the panic inside.


    But if the enemy panics, they are right.


    The spirit of heaven, the lion, the tiger and the tiger stand on the starry sky like a merciless sculpture, with no expression and no waves, watching these hidden dangers fill into the three realms.Especially the violent clan, they are born with violent blood, and it is difficult to control themselves. If they are unstable, they will explode, just like a volcanic eruption.


    The predecessor of the Bao clan is called the volcanic clan.


    Later, he was accepted by the star family. He didn''t expect shiyiling to invite them.


    Although the mood is weakening, I can It''s also Ning Tao, Xiao Tian and his own son, sister Xia and elder martial sister. They are all their own women, mothers and masters. They are all the same.


    It can''t guarantee that everything will go well in it at the moment, but it can only believe them.


    The feeling between you and me is more and more blurred.


    I''m sure he''s not in the Holy Land


    In his stupor, shiyiling suddenly came to his side and said with a laugh, "how about you, my dear brother? What do you think is the assurance of success this time? Can we open the ban in one go? "


    Ning Tao tianhun shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know. Even if he knows, he won''t tell shiyiling.


    Even if it has become the commander-in-chief of the white jade lion family.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, brother. I will succeed this time. I will avenge you then."


    Then he drank a glass of wine.


    It seems that I am in a very good mood


    At this time, a large area of Donghai city has been turned into ruins, with black smoke rising and a sea of fire rising. I don''t know that hundreds of thousands of people have died here? Now millions of people are gathered in the center of the city.


    "Lord, please show your spirit to save us. The people of Donghai need you..."


    However, the waster owner suddenly looked at Ning Tao''s statue, looked at it, frowned and said: "it''s a little familiar. No matter. Destroy the statue for me. I want to turn the whole city into a purgatory."


    "Kill..."


    As soon as the words came down, Ning Xiaotian gritted his teeth and stood on his father''s shoulder. He was thin and proud.


    "A group of animals, dare to blaspheme my father, all accept the trial of Ning devil," Ning Xiaotian roared and saw the monster rush to crush the scroll.


    The volume of the air is broken, and the power is surging.


    All kinds of sharp murders are overwhelming.


    "What? No good


    The famine Lord was so frightened that he was out of his wits.


    A blade of space swept across, with the speed of lightning, under the attention of all the people, the killing and unbeatable wild beast was instantly beheaded, and the blood gushed out like a flood.


    More than half of the eight monsters died, but the remaining three were also injured.


    "Not dead?" Ning Xiaotian''s face turns white.


    However, the famine Lord was surprised and angry, and said, "kill this little bastard for me, I will frustrate him, and I will let the whole city be destroyed because of him."


    But as soon as the words came down, another terrible force of space broke out, and a virtual shadow swept across with a knife.


    All the places I have been are like cutting melons and vegetables.


    It''s like a big world that can be split.


    "What else? No, don''t... "


    As soon as the pupil of the waster master shrinks, a sense of despair comes, but the red eyes shriek, and they intend to die together.


    Fight like hell.


    How could he lose to two dolls?


    "Black pupil, broken soul!"


    At the same time, the waster master was stirred into flesh and mud by a sword, and the power of terror, without any suspense, directly smashed Xiaotian''s soul sea.


    I saw his brain "bang", as if he had been shot, and he flew upside down.


    "Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop.".


    "No No, brother, brother... " Ningxiaoxian instant red eyes, voice trembling, startled, ashes, with his own eyes to see five elder brother seven orifices bleeding lying there.


    No breath.


    She''s a whole person, like a fool.


    How could that be? How is that possible? What happened to the fifth brother who was the best to her and loved her most?


    Millions of Donghai citizens are silent, hero Did it fall?


    Does it look like the Lord?


    Did his son save them?


    But just then, a large meteor fell down and roared up to the sky. There were more than a dozen of them, one of them coming towards the statue.


    It seems to be stronger than the previous one.


    "It''s over..."


    When he smashed the white halberd, he broke it.


    All over the sky, the blood drizzled down.


    "Just a few animals dare to move my elder brother''s statue? "I want to die," a cold hum came out.


    "Hiss ~"


    the crowd took a breath and watched a group of Terrans appear as if they saw the dawn. Some monks even exclaimed: "yes It''s Lord Bai, Lord lengbai, the third brother of the Lord. "


    "Great, we are saved, ha ha..."


    The crowd was ecstatic.


    Who knows the name and strength of lengbai fairy king? Who doesn''t know? That''s the man brought out by the third master, the commander of the first army in the world."Spread out immediately and kill the wild animals at all costs," Bai Yue waved his hand and killed him.


    "Yes ~"


    "brother five, wake up, wake up, don''t leave me, OK? Xian''er is wrong..."


    Ning Xiaoxian wailed.


    The grief in my heart is endless.


    And words, white more body suddenly a stiff, smell sound to see, brain "buzz", some black, almost did not plant down, how How is that possible?


    "Xiaotian? Why is he here? "


    "It''s over. Something big happened..."


    Just when the world is dead and everything is gloomy, Ning Xiaotian suddenly trembles. A golden pillar of light goes straight into the sky. Her whole body floats up, and the energy of Donghai city is gathering.


    "What''s the matter? Back, back, "white more quickly a flash, will Ning Xiaoxian pulled back.


    Some incredible looking at Xiaotian.


    What a terrible force?


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    An energy cloud, the storm immediately formed, but Xiaotian sucked, just like a bottomless cave, full of golden light, broken spirits began to reunite at this moment.


    And the breath is increasing with the speed visible to the naked eye, the day after tomorrow, congenital, refining


    After a while, he broke through alchemy.


    Too fast, even if refining God, did not stop his pace, a big realm was easily crossed over, blink of an eye has reached the peak of refining virtual.


    Better than Xiaoxian.


    "This What''s going on? " White more silly eyes, a face ignorant force, this is to eat what ah?


    However, after a long time, Ning Xiaoxian suddenly lost his voice and said with ecstasy, "I''m awakened. It''s my five elder brother''s Tong Li who finally wakes up. He''s not a waste..."


    The next second, the rich golden light began to converge, converged to the head, eyes, suddenly, Ning Xiaotian angrily opened his eyes, could not help roaring, a bright golden light burst into the sky.


    Even the space is pierced.


    "Break and then stand, break the false god pupil is born..."

 Chapter 3540

    On the frost moon peak, Ning Tao''s puzzled eyes look at the starry sky, eyebrows light pick, how many can understand some, it is estimated that it is some kind of connection in the blood.


    Is it from the holy land?


    It seems that we should go back as early as possible.


    And for the seven world war, he has many ideas recently, one of which is the void monster.


    This is definitely the key of the key.


    It''s also the main force of the three circles!


    It is very strong in itself. It has the power of talent, blood and race. If you look at the holy land, it is absolutely top-notch, and even in the world, it is also top-notch.


    However, when he read some ancient books of the Dragon tribe, a "record of strange animals" recorded a lot of strange things, including some experiences about the Zerg, which gave him some inspiration and inspiration.


    The same race with high blood can be perfectly absorbed by some of the same race, so as to transform and become stronger.


    For example, the dragon people can constantly refine their blood.


    And Zerg, it''s OK. Ning Tao wants to make void bug stronger and be able to stop the four armies. It seems that hunting some high blooded Zerg is the most direct, simple and effective way at the moment.


    He also identified several species, such as the hexapter beetle, the golden beetle, and the spirit eater.


    These are all effective against the void bug.


    Power, attributes are the same.


    Although some are extinct, some are rare and some are terrible, they are not good, but he has no choice but to try his best to get them.


    If you can win Zhu Yan, after meeting with Shi Yao, you have to find a way to find a circle in dahonghuang, and not only to hunt insects, but also some other strange races are of great use to him.


    For example, the burning bone spider and the bladed tooth bat are famous in dahonghuang.


    Blood, strength is also first-class.


    Now their blood essence and corpse are in their own hands. They can cultivate two races, and they are also the blood essence of the king of one race.


    Although there may be failure, the hope is not great, but if successful, it will certainly be a big help.


    In addition, there are some exciting choices for him, such as centipede, blood sucking bat, black fire ant, red earth scorpion, iron backed lizard and so on.


    These are all terrible creatures for mercenaries. But the more terrible and fierce they are, the better. Ning Tao needs such help now. If it''s not terrible, he doesn''t want it. He just needs strong help


    Of course, this idea is definitely not only his thought, but also others want to possess, control and turn it into their own use. However, Ning Tao has an advantage that none of them has.


    That is Longhuang Tianwei.


    That''s why he''s ahead of the majority.


    Ning Tao can''t help imagining that if his idea can succeed, when seven or eight ethnic groups act as pioneers on the day of the Seventh World War, it will definitely give a blow to the fourth world.


    Moreover, there is another advantage, that is, the four armies do not know the existence of these creatures.


    Don''t know the weakness?


    I don''t know how to deal with it?


    When they react, the war is over.


    You know, those ethnic groups are poisonous, bloodthirsty, self exposed, and naturally forbidden It can''t be found out for a while.


    The ancestors of the world''s mercenaries didn''t know how much they had paid before they found out.


    According to the preliminary judgment, if it can be achieved, it is estimated that it can help him resist the pressure of the next 124 million troops, but the specific effect will not be known until after the implementation.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao takes a long breath and doesn''t think about it any more. There are more important things waiting for him to do. All the premise is to defeat Zhu Yan first.


    Now, with the help of Zixia Longwen pill, he has reached the peak of Xianhuang''s mid-term.


    Seven or eight years ago, when he first stepped into Longdao, he was just a strong man with three peaks at the beginning. But now, he has already stepped into the peak of Xianhuang''s mid-term, which can be regarded as an adverse speed.


    Even if we look at the whole world, even those famous demons will never be so fast.


    In the past seven or eight years, we have made two or three breakthroughs.


    This is simply impossible.


    Don''t mention triple. It''s very fast to break through one. It''s very good for some ordinary Xianhuang strong people to break through one for thousands of years.


    Slow down for tens of thousands of years. It''s normal.


    If Ning Tao didn''t come to Longdao, I''m afraid this speed would be a miracle to him.


    It''s not enough.


    Unless, the eighth turn can nirvana.


    Ning Tao ponders, can''t help but check its saturation, has reached 88%, although it is still 12%, but one of the missing, or too much.


    I don''t know if I can turn to nirvana for the eighth time after entering Hualong pool?


    To tell you the truth, if you can turn the eighth Nirvana and double the overall strength, Ning Tao firmly believes that even if you don''t win Zhu Yan, you won''t have no power to fight back. If you lose so miserably, at least you''ll be tied.This is his self-confidence in the "nine turn Nirvana reincarnation Sutra". Other situations need to be discussed separately.


    We can''t count on Hualongchi.


    Lingxing District, Sunmoon lake, etc.


    For the remaining one or two years, he must make sure that his life is safe, at least to save his life


    Ning Tao is sinking, suddenly, a golden light across the sky, a few flashes, then came to the frost moon peak, appeared in front of him, it is the Golden Dragon elder, still holding a vessel.


    It''s kind of weird,


    it''s a claw, but it''s dry.


    The reason why it is said to be an instrument is that it looks like a claw, but in fact, it is more like a magic weapon.


    What''s more, although it hasn''t been stimulated now, the sharp sense of it makes Ning Tao dare not move. His skin and sweat all burst up. Is this a relic of any great power?


    How are you?


    I feel like I can crush a demon.


    Even Bai Luo is much worse than that.


    "This What is this


    Seeing his doubts, elder Jinlong said: "this is a relic left by a dragon ancestor of our dragon clan in a certain period of time."


    "Its tearing power is extremely powerful, and it is also extraordinary. With a little sacrifice, it is comparable to the weapon of the magic weapon. Maybe it can tear the protective shield of the Hualong pool. I hope you can have a try."


    Said, handed out this claw.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he knew that he wanted to ask himself to help him have a try. After thinking about it, he seemed that there was no reason to refuse, so he simply said, "it''s OK to have a try, but I can''t say whether it can be successful."


    "In a word, I will do my best. This period of time has also caused you trouble."


    As soon as the words came out, elder Jinlong was surprised and surprised. However, the words also warmed his heart. Then he turned over his hand and took out a colorful dragon scale, which he also handed to Ning Tao.


    "This is the only personal thing that the clan leader left in the clan. It''s a keepsake. You can also take it with you. Maybe it can help to call them."


    Ning Tao took it and found that the dragon scale seemed to be the size of a palm, but it was as heavy as a thousand mountains. It was also very sharp, and its edges and corners were like a natural blade.


    It''s not hard to imagine how strong the clan leader is?


    A dragon scale is so amazing.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly thought of something. With a pick of his brow, he said with a smile: "master Jinlong, do we want to make a deal? How much do you think "the inheritance of the Golden Dragon King" can be worth

 Chapter 3541

    "Kim King of the golden dragon


    Hearing this, elder Jinlong was stunned. However, when he thought that all the six dragons had been handed down by him, he was suddenly surprised.


    This kid still has it?


    So there are all six heritages?


    Is it a fragment? Half or how much? I didn''t expect that Ning Tao would take this for autumn?


    Although he was angry and funny, I have to say that at that moment, he was really "banging" for a while. The inheritance he got at the beginning was only two or three tenths of the whole story.


    It''s too hard to get all of them, and the blood of the dragon people is not as good as it used to be.


    It is said that it was easy for a dragon to reach the height of 100 Zhang, no matter how strong or weak it was, and the strongest could even reach thousands of Zhang.


    But now, even for some adult dragons, it''s not easy to reach hundreds of feet.


    Even if he is a great elder, he is only three or four hundred feet long. Compared with his predecessors, he is still far behind. There are many factors in this.


    One of them is inheritance.


    In a word He was moved.


    "Cough ~"


    elder Jinlong gave a dry cough and looked at Ning Tao, who was smiling and chanting. He couldn''t help saying, "OK, talk about your conditions. Don''t go too far."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao laughed and his eyes were shining. Someone came to deliver the pillow when he was sleepy.


    Just now, he was still worried about where to get the 12% pure energy? I didn''t expect that in a blink of an eye, he would come to the door. It''s free to help him. It''s also a favor, but the transaction has to be said.


    Ning Tao thought about it. His eyes flickered. He suddenly stretched out a few fingers and said with a smile: "in fact, it''s very simple. It doesn''t take much. There are 120 spirit dragons, 200 spirit dragons and 500 spirit boas..."


    "Well, not a lot!"


    However, there seemed to be a tranquility all around.


    A sense of depression, volcanism and turbulence filled the air. Ning Tao was stunned and heard elder Jinlong roar: "why don''t you let me give you the" spiritual area "? Why don''t you go and kill yourself? "


    "Do you know how long it takes to form a spirit dragon? How long does it take to accumulate so much? This is the mouth of the whale... "


    "Absolutely not, impossible, no way, I tell you not to think about it..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, so angry?


    The scope of the spiritual area is not small. Although he took away a lot of energy crystals, it is not impossible to make up so much.


    Then he glared and said angrily, "do you know how hard it is for me to get this inheritance? It''s a lot of hard work, and I''m sure it''s worth it


    "You fart, you think I don''t know? You''re very relaxed, aren''t you? "


    The elder yaominglong scolded me for taking advantage of the golden dragon family? Do you charge for such a fee? "


    "No more than one of the ten spirit dragons, unless you take out all the Dragon inheritance!"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was so angry that he glared and scolded: "ten? Where are your beggars? I''ve got a way to get it back myself. Do I need you? I''m going to sell it to you out of kindness. "


    "I tell you, less than a hundred spirit dragons will never be sold. That''s the bottom line. Otherwise, there''s no need to talk about it."


    Elder Jinlong blew his beard and glared. His face turned red with anger. He said with pain: "do you have any conscience? Who forgot to go to the fairy alone more than ten years ago to save you


    "I''m risking a war with the Teng snake clan, and I''m even risking my life. I''m still struggling with FeiMo. Otherwise, how can you live to this day?"


    "Thirty at most, no more!"


    However, Ning Tao said angrily, "what do you say when I save a young master of the dragon clan? I also helped you suppress the Teng snake clan. What do you say? "


    "How many grievances have I suffered since I came to Longdao? How much did you suffer? You can see it all in your eyes. Eighty, one less, I''ll fight with you... "


    They blushed, roared and scolded. They wanted to shake everything out these years. Finally, they quarreled from afternoon to dusk, and the final price was fixed to 60 spirit dragons.


    Add another 60 Lingjiao and 100 lingmang. On the whole, everyone is happy with the ending.


    They all got what they needed.

 Chapter 3542

    Elder Jinlong wanted to buy all the six dragon heritages at one time, but seeing Ning Tao''s posture, he would surely mistake it.


    Just think about it.


    Binglong and Feilong were sent out by him.


    The rest of the fire dragon, the soul dragon and the Dragon King are of little use except the former. The fire dragon will solve the fire dragon problem.


    However, although he did not trade for the time being, he also sternly warned Ning Tao that he was not allowed to leak the Dragon inheritance, except for the dragon clan.


    Otherwise Never forgive!


    Ning Tao naturally understands that this is the bottom line.


    If it wasn''t for the soul of the Dragon tomb that brought him pressure, I''m afraid that this transaction would not be equal. Think about it, a little Immortal Emperor with the supreme inheritance of the dragon clan. If you were you, would you give up?


    It''s hard to get out of Longdao.


    Want more money? I''m afraid you''re tired of living


    A moment later, when the transaction was completed, Ning Tao looked at a spirit jar full of energy crystals, satisfied, and further away from the eighth nirvana.


    Elder Jinlong also opened his eyes in shock. He never thought that this inheritance was the whole or the most complete. This is absolutely a miracle. Is other inheritance the whole?


    If so, the value would be terrible.


    He thought half would be good.


    Undeniably, for a moment, he flashed the idea of forcing Ning Tao to hand over the inheritance. After all, it was too important for him to focus on the interests of the dragon people.


    But the thought just flashed by.


    The deterrence of the Elder Dragon Spirit still lingers in my mind.


    "Ai ~"


    finally, elder Jinlong just told Ning Tao a few words and left in a hurry.


    He was afraid that he would be confused.


    Take advantage of this to digest the inheritance


    Ning Tao thinks that Hualong pool will be fully opened in half a year. This time, Zhu Yan and binglan will go together.


    They''ve never been in.


    Although both of them are real dragons or magic dragons, they no longer need to be reborn, but the magic effect of Hualong pool is far more than that.


    At this point, the purity and richness of blood is crucial. It is related to strength and future limitations, but it is difficult to improve.


    So every opportunity is precious.


    And these all sorts, Ning Tao does not take seriously actually, it is to worry about Zhu Yan to be able to start ahead of time, that can not be good.


    We have to improve our strength again.


    After thinking about it, he grasped the can secretly.


    "Spell..."


    As soon as Ning Tao was in awe, he closed the door directly. The accumulation and precipitation before he came to Longdao were almost consumed, and he simply plunged into the original tower.


    Six floors, one day = sixty days!


    This kind of time flow rate is more than ten layers of imitation tower.


    The most important thing is to take it with you. How many people can you admire?


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    This treatment is absolutely superior.


    And often see this, Ning Tao always think of his parting child "Sunset Tower", the magic weapon of Zhongpin peak cave.


    No news about the long-term cargo?


    Rent doesn''t matter. I want to know where you are?


    It''s been at least ten or twenty years since they last parted. Can their influence in Huanyu play a role?


    And Wei Shengjin and others


    Ning Tao shakes his head and no longer thinks about it. He sits on the sixth floor, opens the spirit jar and takes out ten spirit dragons.


    "Ancient Dafa, devour!"


    "The eighth turn, bite..."


    That majestic pure energy was immediately divided up.


    Dantian, the eighth turn, is steadily improving.


    Winter goes, spring comes, cold comes and summer goes.


    The outside world is slow like a snail, but the time in the original tower is fast, which is unimaginable.


    Every layer of Huangjing needs to consume a lot of energy, and the eighth turn, let alone absorption, is also a slow process of "gathering drops to form a sea". But once it succeeds, it will bring unimaginable benefits.


    The red stone in front of the chest, the phoenix egg, is much brighter than when it was just born.


    But I can''t feel the inner vitality.


    It''s like a strange stone. In fact, Ning Tao has deep experience in Nirvana.


    Now it is also a process of Nirvana, which is good for red stone. Its current state may be related to some kind of nirvana.


    Ning Tao estimates that it''s not far from the birth of a little guy, but it''s the last point.


    He didn''t know what it was?


    Outside, according to the original track.


    In the war of natural disasters, the white hot part gradually retreated, and both sides showed signs of retreating. Only small-scale hate wars remained.


    Everything else is the same.The origin, the Dragon Island, the great flood and wasteland are very peaceful.


    Day after day, month after month, time is in a hurry, and Ning Tao has been sitting on the top of the original tower, until later, the whole person was filled with the spirit fog, only barely see a contour.


    Ice blue came back several times, although I don''t know what Ning Tao is doing? But it should be very important.


    So I didn''t dare to disturb him.


    FeiMo did not appear in this period of time.


    After sitting for more than half a year, he was unable to catch some strange waves and finally could not move.


    From the inside out, it''s an extreme explosion.


    It''s a complete transformation.


    The whole frost moon peak is shrouded in the terrible pressure, which disturbs thousands of Li nearby?


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Bing LAN comes back in a hurry. What''s the matter with Ning Tao? But it seems that this is some kind of ceremony, some kind of technique, some kind of human power?


    But the whole frost moon peak has been very difficult to set foot.


    Wrapped in his domain!


    Looking up, I found that the sun was shining like a sea of golden sand.


    Elder Jinlong and others rushed to see this. They could not help but be surprised. What''s the matter with this boy? Is the phoenix egg born? It''s not like moving or quiet. There''s no such thing as "a hundred birds in front of a phoenix"?


    "Strange..."


    And at this time, Ning Tao brain blank, follow the instinct, close to sleep, more curled up to a piece.


    The feeling of this transformation is stronger, more direct and more amazing than seven times in the past. Although he will revise and change every layer after feeling it, this situation is still beyond his expectation.


    ¡°92%¡­ 95%¡­ 99%¡­¡­¡±


    When the last straw is bent, the eighth turn in the middle of the eyebrow will burst out a bright light.


    A force just like a vast ocean feeds back to itself, flooding all over the limbs, blood and flesh What''s more, there''s something on the back that needs to break out. It''s a pair of wings.


    The next second, he was wrapped in it.


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    The whole sky, all around, reverberated with a phoenix cry, scream, such as nine days, only me, a huge "zuhuang virtual shadow" appeared.


    A pair of huge Phoenix wings envelop the original tower.


    There''s an old ritual going on.


    Although it''s very vague and hard to see clearly, the whole Dragon Island is buzzing and shaking at the moment.


    As if to see something?


    "This What''s this? "

 Chapter 3543

    "Ka "Click..."


    I don''t know how long it took? A slight sound of "rustle" sounds, very weak, but it sounds very comfortable.


    There''s a sense of coming out.


    The storm formed, and a lot of energy poured in.


    Bing LAN, Zhu Yan, Jin long, Tong, di Changlao and others gather here, and they can clearly feel the breath of Ning Tao.


    But it''s different.


    It''s clean, pure and fresh.


    The mysterious Phoenix shadow that appeared before gradually dissipated between heaven and earth, but its momentum and nobility are deeply imprinted in people''s minds, which can''t be forgotten, and the Dragon Island at their feet is shaking and calming down.


    "This Is the phoenix born? "


    Some elders are uncertain.


    At that moment, the birds were really restless.


    However, just at this time, a loud "boom" sound slowly sounded. From the fog, the tower door opened, and then, a new sense of fullness came out, which made people feel shivering.


    A sense of dullness arises spontaneously.


    "Step on Step on... "


    In the eyes of all, a naked and strong upper body, golden pupil, hair shawl, exuding endless domineering figure, finally came out.


    As soon as you step on the sole of your foot, the frost moon peak trembles.


    The hearts of all the people also trembled.


    "This This... "


    Di Changlao and others are shocked to find that this guy''s strength seems to have increased dramatically? Confident flying, full of strength, the bite force between the muscles, stretching, and even the explosive force between the flesh and blood, are shocking.


    Even they feel terrible.


    When I was young, I''m afraid I couldn''t even reach half of him.


    With the power of Ning Tao now, it''s no problem to kill an adult dragon with one blow. Is this guy really a human?


    Even the head of all animals and the most powerful dragon are afraid.


    It''s incredible!


    At this time, Ning Tao moved his muscles and bones for a while, and there was the sound of "crackling" fried beans all over his body. His strength was endless and never stronger. He took a long breath, and the rolling spirit fog fell into it.


    It was clear in the blink of an eye.


    In the center of my brow, a reincarnation disk is shining.


    However, there is still a small corner, which is in the dark and no light, in sharp contrast with the extreme light nearby, and it is not perfect yet.


    That''s exactly Turn nine!


    It is also the last step of the nine turn Nirvana cycle.


    Ning Tao slowly spits out a turbid breath, fresh and refreshing, and the color of surprise flashes on his face. In the eighth turn, he finally succeeds, and the energy is barely enough.


    It took nearly 30 years to close the door.


    However, cultivation is still six fold, only reaching the middle stage.


    A look up, but found a large number of figures in a very strange, strange eyes, staring at him.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was dumb, and then he didn''t have a good way: "what are you looking at? Women can do it, men can do it. "


    "Cut ~"


    although it was a burst of sniffing, it formed a sharp contrast.


    The male dragon people have more admiration for this absolute sense of power.


    But because it is human, and don''t want to admit, still maintain the dragon should be proud, even if Zhu Yan, at the moment, also have some jealousy.


    And the female dragon race, that is different, a pair of watery big eyes actually stare at Ning Tao.


    It seems to be attracted by this body.


    That every inch of muscle, physique, as if there is a kind of magic, let them one by one shortness of breath, face are inexplicably red, small heart "plop" jump.


    Even ice blue, at the moment is also the same obsession with the fall, although it is human, but has the charm of the dragon.


    What a strange man.


    At this time, Ning Tao glanced at Zhu Yan again. His eyes were burning with fire, hostility, and a feeling of competition. It seemed that there were two dragons roaring together.


    It''s getting hotter around.


    "Benming dragon echo" is more and more intense.


    Not only Zhu Yan, almost all the fire dragons present feel the provocation of the sun dragon.


    "Kang Roar, roar... "


    "That''s good. In just seven or eight years, you have grown up to this point? After all, we have to say that the human body is more compatible with the nature, but it is more difficult to escape


    "Mole ants are only mole ants. How can they compete with the dragon of Jiutian?"


    Zhu Yan''s cold contempt.


    Ning Tao also sneered and said, "if you succeed or fail, you will find out if you have a try. You can''t decide who will win. If you want to fight now, you can accompany me."


    "Hum, you are looking for death. Do you think I dare not?" I wish Yan a chance to kill.I want to get rid of him now.


    His threat is bigger than you think.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    As soon as the words fell, his figure disappeared in the same place, just like a gust of wind, melting into the surrounding, a blazing heat wave came on his face.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows and sneers. The flame condenses into Kai, like the God of fire. His eyes turn fast. He seems to be standing firmly in the original place. In fact, there are seven shadows gathered together, facing all directions.


    Every position can enter the eye of the Dharma.


    It''s easy to grasp, and it has its own characteristics.


    "Hum, carving insects, smashing you," Zhu Yan disdained, ferocious, even positive hard.


    One claw can tear everything apart.


    It also has a blazing atmosphere, burning all things. Where it passes, space turns into nothingness.


    "Secret skill, fire dragon claw hand!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    seeing this, Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and feels the threat. Is it strong? Not weak? From this move, he already had some music in his heart.


    It''s the one he''s most familiar with.


    It''s really powerful, but I''m not easy to provoke either. I''ll use the same move to see which is better and which is weaker?


    "76 million times The melting pot of war


    "Immortal gold body, immortal giant!"


    "Holy Dharma, sun dragon claw hand!"


    The same claw out, such as virtual grasp of the sun, that golden claw, invincible and can crush everything, like a mysterious dragon hand.


    Ever since he got the secret, he has been studying hard and finally integrated his own characteristics.


    This move, he also has self-confidence.


    Under the attention of the public, two distinct dragon claws collided with each other, and the air gave out a dull sound.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    The collapse of the earth is not too much.


    A dense spark flashed across the sky, which was the most powerful flame in the world.


    "Give me Broken


    With a roar, they both worked furiously.


    Zhu Yan is shocked to find that the strength exerted by Ning Tao is not weaker than it? This How is that possible? He''s just a middle class?


    Although it still has some reservation, it can''t guarantee that Ning Tao has done everything?


    What''s more, its cultivation is so strong?


    "Impossible, certainly impossible!"


    Zhu Yan roars, his eyes are red and his claws are pressed down. The space in front of him has already been smashed. Even if the Dragon Island is so solid, there is no way to repair it in a short time, and there is a sense of distortion.


    It''s a sign of being burned.


    People are shocked, this actually said to hit?


    Shock wave, strong wind, heat wave, even the fire dragon clan dare not get too close.


    Several elder also Leng for a while, even originally want to dissuade of gold dragon elder, all a burst of dumbfounded, Ning Tao this boy, have Is it that strong?


    He thought it would be good if he could carry a few breath?


    Even now!


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s eyes were bright, his fighting spirit was high, and his right arm was still muscular, which formed an arrangement similar to the dragon scale. He was more and more happy and powerful, so he couldn''t help pushing it out.


    "You It''s out of date! "


    "Break ~"


    with a low roar, the holy fire suddenly broke out.


    At this moment, the stalemate is completely reversed. The red flame is engulfed and suppressed by the holy fire, and it is defeated instantly.


    The next second, Ning Tao takes advantage of the situation and tears his claw to pieces. In a moment, he smashes his dragon claw.


    "What? It''s impossible


    Zhu Yan''s pupil shrinks and roars. A pair of dragon eyes climb blood. But Ning Tao grabs it and leaves five red lines on his chest.


    Can feel the hot pain.


    The clothes were torn and the scales were scratched.


    This is still very little power left. If this episode is hit completely, I''m afraid that all the bones can be scratched and broken by him, and there is a blazing heat burning the flesh and blood.


    "Roar..."


    "Asshole, damned mole ant, I''ll kill you," Zhu Yan glared and twisted his face.


    But when Ning Tao got the upper hand, he felt the unspeakable pleasure all over his body. He was so happy that he roared, "kill me? You have no chance! "


    Just when they wanted to have a big fight, a golden light flashed by and stopped between them.


    "That''s enough. The battle of Benming dragon can''t be solved by you? In a few days, the Hualong pool will be opened. Once it''s over, it''s time for you two to separate life and death. ""Now, be honest with me," elder Jinlong growled.


    The supreme power of terror is overwhelming.


    Two people body a meal, the footstep also suddenly froze in the original place, good strong? Although we always know that elder Jinlong''s strength is not simple, I didn''t expect to be so strong?


    It seems to be the elder of Dragon Island.


    This strength, at least far more than Gu Ying and Jin Peng, just don''t know how to face Teng snake ancestor and others?


    It''s about the same, isn''t it?


    "Hum, let you live a little longer, I will let you see my real strength," although Zhu Yan is not reconciled, can only endure.


    The birth of a dragon is not as simple as the ritual of dragon in the clan.


    But Ning Tao really shocked him today.


    He can''t stand still, he must be ready. Hualongchi is his chance!


    And Ning Tao, calm breathing, almost also find out his strength, in the face of the general emperor level late should not have pressure.


    Ordinary demon emperor peak even if can''t win, also can''t lose!

 Chapter 3544

    Of course, Zhu Yan is not the general demon emperor peak strong, in the face of demon respect it can fight.


    The talent of the dragon can''t be underestimated.


    The blow just now was just an advantage.


    Ning Tao won''t be overjoyed because of a small victory. At this time, Bing LAN sees Zhu Yan and others leave with a black face, and she is so excited that she rushes over. She didn''t expect that scene just now.


    As if to see the "battle of Benming dragon", the dawn and possibility of winning.


    "Won You beat him, ha ha... "


    That Bao. Full, turbulent warmth, immediately wrapped Ning Tao, aroma, let him a throb.


    I just felt a surge of blood gas in my body.


    It''s surging up.


    Ice blue is excited, hugs Ning Tao tightly, suddenly realizes that there is something flowing out in front of him.


    She subconsciously looked down, found in his white side, even dyed red, eyes, Ning Tao is bleeding nose, eyes congestion, how can not stop.


    "You Are you hurt? " Ice blue was surprised, thought it was a secret wound, and quickly took out the healing herbs.


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao heart wry smile, a face depressed, and Zhu Yan hard, he didn''t get hurt, but because ice blue this gentle hit, to hurt.


    This artifact is too powerful.


    It''s a man. He''s going to lose.


    The influence of the holy dragon''s body has become more and more important to him. He is suffering from the surging blood.


    All around, the people who did not leave were envious and envious of this scene. One side was like the God of war, the other side was cool and gorgeous. It looked like a good match and felt like a pair of golden girls.


    The elder Jinlong is a little sad. Although they are blessed with a long life, they are not as good as human beings in their cultivation.


    This is probably what you get and what you lose.


    You can''t have it both


    Soon, the chaotic frost moon peak calmed down, and they all went to prepare for the Hualong pool. Ning Tao took the opportunity to consolidate it, but there was also some suffering, because ice blue was around him every day.


    Although I knew ice blue was beautiful before, I didn''t dare to think much about it. However, recently, some evil and evil ideas always came out, which made me unable to control.


    Nosebleed several times.


    If he feels like this again, he will collapse.


    Ice blue, however, is more and more happy in the face of her gradually hot eyes. Every day, she makes herself look amazing, sexy and charming, bringing her cool feeling to the extreme.


    There''s also a lot of physical contact, and at that time, it''s wonderful.


    I want to be one.


    It seems that there are two voices calling in the body.


    "Eager, eager, shouting..."


    Ning Tao is short of breath, even meditation, meditation state of mind are gone, always think can''t help but ice blue to mercilessly conquer.


    It''s like instinct is extremely unsatisfied. What''s missing? It''s affecting him all the time.


    Ning Tao shakes his head fiercely. He always feels that he is going to be possessed. Is that too much?


    Ice blue is so good to herself. How can she do that to her? But every contact, her brain nerve, as if by a wonderful to bend, there are several times almost impulse up.


    But binglan seems to know nothing about it. The farther he hides, the closer she gets


    In a word, the instinct of the dragon and the reason of the human race have been competing and interweaving.


    Ning Tao has been trying to keep balance.


    Also, try to avoid contact with ice blue.


    Is thinking wildly, suddenly the door was suddenly opened, Ning Tao turned to see, eyes are staring straight, nose itch, a burst of shortness of breath.


    In the line of sight, a blue corset skirt with concave convex and exquisite ice blue appeared in front of her eyes, which outlined her perfect figure. It was breathtaking, with a pair of round big Tui straight and moving.


    And the exposed skin is just like the delicate jade and ice core.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    The hard sound of swallowing saliva reverberated in the whole room. Ice blue was naturally heard in the ear, but the corner of the mouth raised a proud arc.


    The next second, she enchanting walk to Ning Tao in front of, suddenly, feet automatically a crooked, the whole person unexpectedly homeopathy so fell in Ning Tao''s arms.


    Ning Tao is in a daze, suddenly feel a hot body, fell on his body.


    Now, I almost didn''t let him go.


    The whole body is excited, rippling and shivering.


    Too much influence, he now dare not move, this woman is a goblin, right? But there is reason.


    "Brother Ning, do you think Do I look good today? " Ice blue charming smile, full of hot.


    They are not as reserved and reserved as the Terran women. If they are normal and have the right eyes, they should do what they want.It''s that simple and crude.


    They don''t like Terrans.


    However, it''s hard for ice blue to imagine that she has such a feeling for a human, and dare not ask him directly, so she can only try to follow the human way.


    Let him take the initiative to own himself.


    But she''s only been to Terran territory once or twice, and she''s done her best these days.


    In this regard, I still want to seek experience from some ethnic women in Longdao. I have to say that they are very effective to Ning Tao and oppress him.


    I don''t believe he can continue to control it.


    And sure enough, Ning Tao swallowed his saliva and said: "OK Good looking, you Can you get up first? Why is it so abnormal today? "


    But the ice blue cheeks red, a pair of eyes more like a touch of spring breeze, sentimental pout way: "people who have? Isn''t that what I''m like? You didn''t even look people in the eye and say, "it looks good..."


    "Don''t Don''t move, calm down... "


    Ning Tao''s throat is dry. He''s going crazy.


    What''s wrong with this woman? Why is it so tempting?


    Ice blue can''t help biting red lips, can you still hold on? She was about to collapse into his arms, and when she was overpowered by reason, a bell suddenly rang.


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    Then thousands of dragons roared up to the sky.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    They woke up for a moment and suddenly looked up. They found that from the outside, the virtual shadows of gods and Dragons came out, the ancient dragons came out, and a mysterious pool came out. Although


    is far apart, the pure dragon spirit and essence evoke people''s desires.


    Can''t help but want to fill the pool.


    It''s like that''s where they come from.


    Even Ning Tao, there is an urgent, urgent impulse, full of desire, two people rushed out of the door, but the shadow of the pool slowly dissipated.


    "It''s Hualongchi. It''s already born," ice blue said in surprise.


    Then, I heard elder Jinlong roar: "all candidates, gather immediately and get ready to enter the dragon pool!"


    As soon as the words came out, Longdao was boiling.


    Hualong lake has finally opened, a grand event of all ages.


    And Ning Tao also in front of a bright, began? Immediately and ice blue looked at each other, and then they all rushed to the sky.


    After a while, hundreds of people gathered in the center of Longdao.


    More than half of the real dragon, and a small half of the sub dragon species.


    FeiMo is also one of them. Compared with half a year ago, it is more powerful and prosperous, giving people a solid feeling.


    Three people reunite, too late to exchange greetings, but see the Golden Dragon elder fall down, one hand wave, behind a mysterious Dragon Statue, suddenly opened his mouth, a Yongdong, immediately into the eye.


    The rolling dragon Qi can come to your face.


    "Hualong pool, it''s inside..."

 Chapter 3545

    "Little guys, what Hualongchi means? I think you''ve already made it very clear. I don''t want to say much nonsense. I just wish you all can transform the dragon as soon as possible."


    "May our dragon people prosper forever, may our Dragon Island live forever, and may our ancestors live forever..."


    Elder Jinlong said solemnly.


    "Prosperous forever, forever..."


    Hundreds of dragon people roar up to the sky.


    However, Ning Tao''s heart is strange. I''m afraid the "first ancestor dragon" in the rumor is no longer there. The keel on the eternal island should be it.


    His cheap master, the sage of time and space should be there. After all, where are the clues.


    At this time, the three elders, Bing Han and Leng Sheng, told them: "remember, you must do what you can when you enter the Hualong pool. Don''t go too far. No matter what happens? Hualong pool is always above everything. "


    Two elder, wish thousand, cold hum to see Ning Tao one eye, stuffy voice way: "in a word, all careful."


    Seeing that more than one hundred people were fully prepared, and everyone was full of energy and energy, he was waiting to be baptized. Elder Jin Long took a deep breath and solemnly said, "everyone, don''t go into the dragon pond soon!"


    With that, the mouth of the Dragon opened wider.


    A Yongdong, a passage, connects somewhere.


    As soon as the words come out, Zhu Yan takes the lead, glances at Ning Tao, hums coldly, and then takes the fire rain. Mu Shi and other people successively fail to enter the Longkou.


    "Let''s go too," ice blue can''t wait now. She has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    If the blood is divided into ten levels, now she is only six levels, Zhu Yan, the same is true, and Hualongchi can improve the blood more efficiently.


    Blood is more pure, the higher the grade, strength is on the one hand, the future achievements are on the other hand.


    The dragon people who can''t reach the sixth level of blood can''t be the demon Zun at all. This is the limitation. To be the God Zun, you need at least eight levels.


    Looking at Longdao, we can''t find a few.


    But elder Jinlong, it''s estimated that it''s infinitely close.


    They nodded, especially Ning Tao. Just as they looked up, they gave a few eyes and voices, and told them again, please don''t forget.


    Originally, this kind of thing should be entrusted to Zhu Yan and binglan, but the dragon clan has failed many times.


    This time they want to do it in a different way.


    Maybe Ning Tao can bring a surprise.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Streams of light flashed by and disappeared into the mouth of the dragon. When was the statue built? But it is the core of the whole Dragon Island, which contains some secrets that even some elders don''t know.


    Hualong pool is in its body.


    It''s said that this is a dragon with nine ranks of blood. It''s hard to estimate its strength, and it''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not


    After a flash of light, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly brightened. There was a piece of white fog everywhere. It was the kind of very clear and simple fog, and there was some water in front of them.


    The whole cave is closely related to the word "dragon", which is of all kinds.


    Ning Tao looked around in surprise and found that the energy of heaven and earth was much stronger than that of Longdao. It seemed that he had come to the right place.


    "Isn''t it Is that the Hualong pool ahead? "


    Much bigger than he thought?


    However, ice blue said with a bitter smile: "in a strict sense, it''s not really that. It''s only the accumulation of the energy overflowing from the Hualong pool. The real Hualong pool is actually very small. It can accommodate up to ten people."


    "But these energies are also useful. Many people come here for this."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that it was like this? He touched the ring, in which are placed three things, a dragon claw, a colorful dragon scale, and a dragon order, all of which are of great use.


    But to tell you the truth, these three things alone make it impossible for them to wake up the patriarch.


    He hasn''t seen the self-protection of Hualongchi? But I always feel that I have no bottom in my heart.


    Ice blue is even more unknown to them


    Scan around, a shadow has rushed in, nonstop, and rushed to the depths, after all, this time is too precious.


    Every minute is a luxury.


    This foggy world is so attractive.


    "Eh, Ning Tao, you Your phoenix egg seems to be brighter. Is it helpful for her? " FeiMo has no intention of a glance, just to see.


    Ice blue also looked over, found that it was so, can''t help exclaiming: "can''t it be the little Phoenix to be born? It is said that Hualongchi has some magical effects, not only on the dragon people, but also on other people. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, shrugged his shoulders and said, "let it be. It''s strange. I haven''t understood it for so many years."


    Then they saw a sea.


    Under the white fog, there is a sea of energy hidden, and each drop is as heavy as a kilo. It looks like a dead sea.But in fact, it is the power of the dragon.


    In line of sight, a head of Yalong rushed in cheerfully, transformed itself and roamed in it.


    It looks great.


    In the fairyland, there are dragons leaping in the water.


    This scene is like a picture scroll. Heaven and earth are closely connected, and there are immortal pillars connecting each other.


    Ning Tao''s mind vibrates and his body begins to cheer. They also rush into the sea of energy to baptize themselves. The effect is surprisingly good. It''s very heavy and the power runs slowly, but it squeezes out a lot of impurities.


    It''s like a millstone.


    The deeper you go, the more obvious the effect is, and your blood seems to warm up


    Although he wanted to stop and practice here, he still had a task to find the real dragon pool.


    Before long, Ning Tao met Zhu Yan and his party head-on, his body tight, and then passed by.


    I''m not in the mood to fight him now.


    Hualong pool has only been open for three months.


    Below, as soon as Huoyu saw Ning Tao flying by, he was so nervous that he gritted his teeth and said, "brother Zhu Yan, this Terran boy is too arrogant to fight outside. Otherwise, let''s deal with him here?"


    "How so many people, even if they three go together, it''s enough to crush them easily."


    "Yes, elder brother, I''m not willing to..."


    A group of dragon hate teeth itch, but Zhu Yan''s face is gloomy, hesitant, or black face way: "time is limited, give me honest to accept baptism, this opportunity can only once in a lifetime."


    Then he strode forward.


    Step by step, the pressing is in the quenching and washing.


    Even though he hates Ning Tao to the bone, he still knows the right from the wrong


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Further on, it''s not moving.


    They didn''t enter the sea, but they didn''t stop to practice, and they still went to the deep.


    Ning Tao frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that it was so big inside. The real Hualong pool was still missing. On the cliffs around, there were real dragons depicting the ancient glory.


    The deeper you go, the more ancient and mysterious the murals become. Many periods are beyond estimation.


    There are even some Phoenix depictions.


    "Immortal bird, Caifeng, qingluan and so on..."


    However, FeiMo and binglan are hard to go further. The pressure is too great. Ning Tao has to go alone and wander in the boundless fairyland alone.


    He took out the scales and found that there were some light echoes on them. He was busy looking for them along the direction.


    Maybe we can find the dragon clan leader.


    I don''t know how long it took? Finally, Ning Tao stares at Wanjun Juli and walks step by step on the sea. In the thick color fog in front of him, there are tens of thousands of fog dragons.


    Further forward, you can see a thin film barrier, more like a shield, blocking one side.


    Ning Tao is stopped.


    "Is that it? Before Hualong pond? "


    Ning Tao''s color changes. He holds the scales of the colored dragon tightly in his hand. The light is shining. He can feel it. As long as he breaks the barrier, he can see another divine realm. It''s only one step away.


    But can it break?


    If you use brute force, it won''t damage Hualongchi, will it?


    As soon as you bite your teeth, turn over your hand and take out the dragon claw, then first see if this thing can tear open the barrier at one stroke.


    "Give me Broken


    "Holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"

 Chapter 3546

    A claw out, hard grasp to the barrier.


    It''s like tearing the sky apart!


    Just a blow, it almost drained nearly 89% of the power of Dantian in Ning Tao''s body.


    "Brush ~"


    "boom Boom, boom... "


    The next second, the whole secret place is shaking.


    Ning Tao was shaken back dozens of steps, and his Qi and blood could not help surging. His arms trembled slightly. When he looked up, he found that only three white marks were left on the barrier.


    "This So strong? "


    I guess Zhu Yan can''t take that move just now.


    I''m afraid the dragon claw can even break the supreme defense, but it can''t break the ghost barrier?


    It''s not as easy as you think.


    "Damn it..."


    However, just a few breath, the color barrier actually began to heal, the white spots left, slowly disappeared, dim, and finally, no longer found.


    It''s like it never happened.


    Tens of thousands of people roared and sang around the barrier.


    It''s like protecting this place?


    The sky and the earth are like water tornadoes, with white cloud pillars running through the sky and the earth. The fog is hazy, as if supporting the fairy court, full of mystery.


    Ning Tao frowns tightly, feeling that things are more difficult than he imagined. Does this barrier seem to be connected with the whole secret place? Unless the barrier can be broken in one go, it will soon heal again.


    But is his strength enough?


    He didn''t take me, but he must try.


    But at this time, he thought, suddenly subconsciously open perspective, do not know whether to see inside? This try, really smart, although some obstacles, but still barely see the scene behind the barrier.


    Don''t wait for him to surprise, the facial expression suddenly light Yi a, eyebrow Yu, flash over a kind of doubt.


    Hualong pool is wrapped in gorgeous colors.


    Vaguely, he couldn''t see two figures sitting in the middle of the pool. They were like two sculptures, and they were all on the edge of Hualong pool.


    And look at their posture, behavior, like some kind of ceremony, what else exists?


    However, this is not very clear.


    But it should be in the Hualong pool. If it wasn''t for the color and dazzling, he would be able to see it clearly.


    Is it the means of the dragon clan leader?


    On purpose? Or not?


    Just waiting for Ning Tao to scan, all of a sudden, from the color fog, even lit up a pair of dignified eyes, flashing sharp, fine awn, seems very surprised, even at this moment and Ning Tao''s eyes.


    Four eyes relative, pupil is a contraction.


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao was so surprised that he subconsciously took back his eyes and suddenly stepped back. He was short of breath. Could anyone find its perspective?


    No incorrect?


    Is someone in there awake?


    They didn''t sleep? Not dead? It should be the dragon clan leader, but why don''t you come out?


    I''m afraid it''s unfathomable that I can find my peep keenly!


    Ning Tao was shocked. You know, today''s eyes of the candle dragon are many times stronger than before? But after strengthening, he still found it.


    What to do?


    Continue or wait?


    At this time, ice blue came from the sea step by step under pressure. Seeing his pale face, he turned pale and said, "what''s the matter with you? Are you all right? "


    FeiMo has been settled by her, but she has been worried about Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said, "you''ve come just in time. Come out with me and attack the barrier with all your strength."


    "Remember, we must spare no effort. We only have one chance, or we will lose all our previous achievements."


    Ice blue a listen to, the facial expression immediately solemnity, also don''t ask after, immediately nod to promise, before coming, Jinlong elder also told to let her help Ning Tao.


    According to the records of ancient books, long you sea, frolic clouds, through the fairy court, straight to the dragon pool.


    Now, they have done the first three. At this point, they can see the Hualong pool and accept the baptism of the supreme. But the barrier in front of them should be the only obstacle.


    They didn''t rush to start. Instead, they absorbed energy in the same place, accumulated energy and reached their peak.


    Get ready for the best shot.


    Ning Tao, in particular, almost ran out just now.


    Before long, in this energy rich secret place, they both accumulated quickly. At a certain moment, they both looked at each other, flashed a fine light, roared and burst out with all their strength.


    The sound of a dragon''s chant rang out, and an ice blue dragon suddenly appeared, filled with cold, frost, and even a half step demon.


    A mouth, unexpectedly spurts out a strong chill.


    "Blood, frost breath!"


    "Broken ~"Ning Tao is not willing to be outdone. With more than 70 million times of fighting spirit, six big eddies emerge around him, devouring energy crazily and squeezing his heart.


    "The original skill, the six samsara heavenly skill!"


    "Holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"


    "Give me Broken


    A cold claw, each cut half of the sky.


    On one side, everything is frozen, while on the other side, the sea of energy is roaring under the feet.


    The next second, this gathered two people''s all-out strike, hard hit the barrier, only to hear "boom" a dull sound, two people''s eardrum almost was broken, the whole secret place violent tremor.


    It''s like an earthquake.


    The fairy court trembled, but there was a wave under its feet.


    "Send What happened? " More than 100 seed candidates of the Dragon nationality are shocked at this moment.


    Even the outside world can detect some anomalies.


    "Have you started?"


    The elders were nervous.


    At this time, the color barrier trembled, just like water ripples, shaking violently, tens of thousands of fog colored dragons roared, and they all rushed towards Ning Tao.


    It''s like trying to attack them.


    Defend to the death and prohibit all attacks.


    However, when the two men''s muffled voice suddenly retreated, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, breathed and stared at the barrier, and a small crack appeared in front of him.


    It worked.


    Hum, but it''s not over yet.


    The next second, Ning Tao sneered, the soles of his feet suddenly stopped, his body stagnated, six whirlpools devoured the energy, his left hand turned the Dragon order, his right hand grasped the sword of the world, and the whole person rushed up again.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t split you..."


    "Shengpin, the sword of the world!"


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Kill..."


    Where it passed, the fog dragon was smashed in an instant.


    Ning Tao is like a meteor. Before the barrier is healed, he is like a god of war with angry eyes. He slashes with his sword and aims at the crack steadily.


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    "Ka Click, click... "


    A clear sound, two people can hear very clearly.


    Ice blue Mou son a bright, press down Qi and blood, flash over surprise on the face, did success?


    However, Ning Tao''s smile just came out of the corner of his mouth. All of a sudden, his face suddenly changed. He felt a terrible force, which was about to burst out from the barrier. It seemed that he would give all his impact back.


    "This How could this happen? It''s not good... "


    Want to hide? But it''s too close. It''s too late.


    At the moment, he hit hard for two times in a row, and the lamp had already dried up. It was a miracle that he could not paralyze.


    Do you want to die in your own hands?


    "It''s too sad, sir..."


    Ning Tao cursed in his heart, but at this moment, the silent "mysterious mark" in his mind seemed to be stimulated, and "buzz" sent out ripples.


    The next second, in ice blue that scream, stunned, Ning Tao unexpectedly all of a sudden into it.


    It just disappeared in front of my eyes.


    Like, through the color barrier?


    "This How could that be... "


    But rebound, has spread, even if she is far away, also at this moment was washed away thousands of meters.


    "Puff..."


    "No Rather Ning Tao... "

 Chapter 3547

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    It''s a long-term sensation.


    Zhu Yan, Huo Yu, Mu Shi and others can no longer calm down. They all look deep. What''s the matter? What the hell is Ning Tao?


    There were only three of them in front of them, and ordinary people couldn''t stop Longwei.


    "Damn asshole..."


    And outside the barrier, the sea, like a deep pool, suddenly burst open and burst out with an icy blue shadow.


    Although a dress has been soaked, but she did not worry about this, a pair of watery eyes, pale, panic scanning.


    "Ning Tao Is it really gone? "


    What''s going on?


    As soon as she looked up, she found that the color barrier was intact and that the crack had healed?


    Ice blue''s face is very white. Does it mean that the power of the dragon clan can''t be broken, and the power of the Terran clan is feasible? It doesn''t make sense, does it? Where is Ning Tao now?


    Behind the barrier?


    That should Are you still alive?


    Just when she was anxious, in a colorful country, the weak Ning Tao slowly woke up, coughed a few times, and the oil in her body dried up.


    Dragon claws and dragon orders are scattered around.


    And a colorful dragon scale seems to be perfectly integrated with the surrounding area, flashing rapidly.


    "Cough..."


    "This Where is this? "


    Ning Tao coughs up blood and has no energy.


    However, his murmuring got a response. In this space, it reverberates endlessly: "this is the real Hualong pool."


    "What what? You Who are you? "


    Ning Tao was shocked.


    Then he thought of those eyes.


    "Who am I? Hehe, don''t you come to me? Are you a man or a dragon? Why is your dragon power so different? "


    "Seems to have some supreme power? Although it''s very deep, it can''t hide it from me. "


    A majestic voice echoed.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned and said respectfully: "young Ning Tao, I''ve met the patriarch. I''m entrusted by elder Jinlong."


    "Golden Dragon? Sure enough


    The man didn''t seem surprised to hear that.


    At this time, the colorful country that has been enveloping the surrounding area is actually a little dim. Gradually, a towering, tall and domineering figure appears. The breath is vast and endless.


    One time, it seems to swallow the sky and swallow the earth, exuding indescribable pressure. It feels like a long lost face to the overlord.


    "Well So strong... "


    Ning Tao was shocked and breathed hard.


    However, his eyes are not only fearless, but also fiery. Sooner or later, he will become as strong or even stronger as them.


    "There are talented people in every generation, who have been leading the way for hundreds of years!"


    "Good eyes. It seems that you have a good younger generation. How can you have such accomplishments? What''s the relationship between candlelight and you? "


    Wei An figure suddenly light way.


    This speech a, Ning Tao whole person can''t help but all froze, some surprised way: "you Do you know my elder martial brother? Has he been to Longdao? "


    "Of course, he is a very interesting guy. Although he is a strange dragon, he has unlimited potential. If he does not die in the future, his achievements will surpass mine."


    "However, looking at the current situation, even its pair of" magic pupils "are on you. It should be something unexpected..."


    Wei An''s figure is complicated.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded silently. Unexpectedly, the elder martial brother knew the patriarch?


    "Since you are friends of old friends, you can call me uncle long. In the following period of time, you can only accompany me here for the rest of my life."


    Cailong clan chief said with a smile.


    "Well? What? "


    "For the rest of your life? For a lifetime? "


    Ning Tao was stunned for a moment, but he thought he had heard wrong.


    However, the color dragon patriarch''s face, but no joke, smile, there is a solemn, more like deliberately pacifying his heart.


    "Before Uncle long, what do you mean? Boy, is there anything wrong with you? "


    Ning Tao asked with a stiff smile.


    Okay. How do you feel like it''s coming? Did he get trapped by elder Jinlong?


    But the color dragon clan long youyou said: "if you can go out, do you think I will still be here?"


    "What? Not even you? How is that possible? Isn''t this Hualong pool? It''s a secret place at the core of the dragon clan. As the head of the dragon clan, can this little dragon pool trap you? "


    Ning Tao''s voice is a little flustered.


    He doesn''t want to stay here all his life.


    Even ten years, for him, is a kind of spiritual torture, seven world war, is imminent.


    "Yes, I can''t be trapped here, but I don''t want to leave, and I can''t leave.""There is an ancient and primitive ceremony going on here, called" dragon summoning array ", which is the effect of summoning the dragon soul, gathering the Dragon veins and accumulating the life stars."


    "Once the prohibition is opened, no one can get out and no one can get in unless it stops..."


    Cailong people have a complicated road.


    While talking, he suddenly looked at Ning Tao with a very strange look and said, "well, how did you get in? Why not? "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, the corners of his mouth smoke, a face depressed way: "yes? Why did I come in? "


    He was busy communicating with the mysterious mark in his mind. This thing saved his life just now and brought him in. Should it be OK to go out?


    But no matter how he calls? The mysterious mark didn''t respond, but it was dimmer.


    It seems that it consumed a lot just now.


    "Brother, brother, don''t drop the chain at the critical moment. If you can get in, you can get out, right?"


    Ning Tao prayed, pinched a sweat.


    Bite your teeth and hit the barrier with your head.


    But with the sound of "bang", he was shot hundreds of meters and fell into a pool. In pain, he showed his teeth and was dizzy.


    There was no response to the mysterious mark.


    "Er..."


    Cailong people cover their faces. They don''t comment on this move. I believe no one will imitate it.


    "Come on, fate is destined to let you spend the rest of your life with me. It''s a blessing for you. It''s absolutely everyone''s envy to practice here. If I''m in a good mood and can guide you, you can have fun secretly."


    "As for going out, it depends on whether you have enough life. Anyway, the ceremony won''t stop..."


    The clan leader of cailong had no choice but to shrug his shoulders.


    At present, this situation is really beyond his expectation. More than one group of people have come to wake him up for a long time. He knows it, but only Ning Tao is an accident.


    Hu Touba brain came to him, this miracle is estimated to be only once.


    At this time, Ning Tao showed his head in the pool, a blank face, really can''t go out? Don''t be kidding, there must be a way, life and death crisis? Is it possible only in the crisis of life and death?


    Just as he was racking his brains, he suddenly found that his palm seemed to touch something?


    If you stretch out your hand, you can''t slip away.


    It''s like a round stone.


    "Why? What''s this? "


    Ning Tao is curious to catch a look, look immediately suspicious, this thing, unexpectedly is an egg? But cool, there are some gray, its own color, has been occupied by these gray.


    It looks like a dead egg.


    "Whose egg is this? Why are you so ugly? "


    However, the color dragon clan leader on the edge of the pool was silent for a long time, and suddenly said: "that''s my son..."


    "Er..."

 Chapter 3548

    Ning Tao was stunned, brain melon seeds "buzzing" sound, only feel a bone chilling from the spine straight to the top of the head, all over a spirit, eyes crazy jump.


    I feel like I''m holding a hot potato in my hand.


    It''s not taking it. It''s not taking it.


    The whole person seemed to freeze.


    And by the pool, the color dragon clan leader is silent, a pair of deep eyes just staring at Ning Tao.


    An invisible pressure, diffuse down.


    There is a kind of repression without anger.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    In this extreme repression, Ning Tao swallowed hard and said with a stiff smile: "you Look at this egg. It''s big and round. The essence of the sun and moon is a companion. Hao Ran''s righteousness is the source. "


    Say, then carefully put down this dragon egg, in the heart secretly scold, this luck also very back.


    Is it all his son?


    But this is a dead egg. Is it gone?


    At this time, cailong clan leader suddenly said in a deep voice: "is it a surprise? My son, who has taken shape, has finally become like this? "


    "Is this premature death? Or... " Ning Tao coughed and asked in a low voice. This kind of thing is common in the orcs, and the dragon is no exception.


    He felt the whole thing had something to do with it.


    Maybe that''s the key to his going out.


    The head of the colorful dragon clan nodded at first, but then shook his head. He recalled: "there are six dragons in our Dragon Island, among which the nine colorful dragons is the most special one and the most important one."


    "My nine color dragon is a symbol of auspiciousness and a natural carrier of good fortune. It is the key to the rise and fall of the whole dragon people. The fate of the Dragon Island is closely related to me. I live and die together all my life."


    "It''s really risky to pin the rise and fall of a race on one branch, but it also has advantages, and it''s stable for so many years."


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he suddenly looked like a unicorn in the fairyland.


    However, this concept is much more important than Kirin, because although Kirin is the auspicious omen of the fairyland, it is only one fifth. The dragon people, in Longdao, are absolutely 100% and the only lifeline.


    If the auspiciousness is gone and the luck is gone, then the world will come to an end.


    "But tens of millions of years ago, my son, the dragon egg, was born. But at that time, the Dragon Island was in constant strife. The golden winged Mirs, the Teng snake family, and so on, were making trouble everywhere."


    "As the head of my family, I naturally will not tolerate them, but it leads to the injury of my children..."


    Anger flashed on the head of the clan.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said, "is it true that the vitality of the dragon egg was all scattered at that time?"


    "If I guess correctly, this dragon calling array should be to gather vitality, dragon soul and lifeblood for this dragon egg And the formation of it? "


    The color dragon clan leader nodded, sighed and said: "yes, this is the core of the whole Dragon Island, the gathering place of dragon vein, dragon soul and dragon spirit. Only here can my son be born."


    "But there''s a price to it. I think you know that over the years, I don''t think there are any descendants of the dragon family who can be reborn? That''s because the Dragon veins are all gathered here. "


    "Qi Yun is also gathered here. Naturally, there is no spare force to transform other dragon people."


    This makes Ning Tao suddenly realize that all the Dragon veins and Qi are gathered here? Just for the birth of this dragon egg? However, it seems that the progress is not smooth after so many years.


    If this is not solved, I''m afraid it''s impossible for FeiMo to transform into a dragon?


    Don''t you have that chance and luck?


    Does the holy land of eternal life seem unaffected?


    Just as he was daydreaming, elder cailong said: "do you think I''m selfish? For the sake of his son, this vein will press the future of the whole Dragon Island and the whole dragon clan here? "


    "Tens of millions of years later, there has been little progress, but it has had a huge impact on Longdao. I have even concealed the elder, Jinlong."


    "This..."


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment, looking at the cold egg, but said: "as a father, you are qualified, I would do the same."


    "But as the patriarch, although there are some mistakes, it''s natural to come to this step. Since Jiucai dragon has inherited the dragon''s spirit, if it is cut off, it''s estimated that the Dragon Island will also be doomed?"


    "At that time, where will the dragon people go? I''m afraid that the rise and fall and survival are more serious than they are now... "


    Hearing these words, the cailong clan leader looks at Ning Tao in surprise. It seems that he is also a leader. Otherwise, he has no such deep feeling.


    If it wasn''t for this, he would rather bear the pain to give up the child, but also to save the whole dragon family.


    But the problem is that it is connected with Dragon Island.


    It''s life and death.And looking at the whole Dragon Island, his brilliant nine color dragon vein, in fact, only their father and son.


    At this time, Ning Tao looked at the dragon egg and said, "you have been inheriting the dragon for such a long time, and your own strength has the ability to communicate with heaven. Can''t you condense the vitality of the dragon egg again?"


    It is reasonable to say that although there are some twists and turns, it should be possible for such a large Dragon Island.


    Shouldn''t be in such a mess?


    The head of the cailong clan smiles bitterly. Unexpectedly, the boy knows a lot. He hesitates for a moment and says frankly, "it''s true, and my son still has a chance of life, but he can''t be born smoothly."


    "Even though I''ve been working hard for tens of millions of years, I''m still alive."


    "All this comes from the interference of one person!"


    Ning Tao immediately froze, suddenly looked around, he remembered there should be a person here, is this person has been interfering with Uncle long?


    But he didn''t wait to see it clearly, but he saw the head of the color dragon clan looking up, as if he saw something across the layers of space? Murmured: "have you ever heard that prosperity will decline? What happens when Yang reaches its peak?


    "The world stresses balance. When one side reaches the extreme, there will be one side restraining."


    "If it''s Yin and Yang, if it''s too prosperous, it will be suppressed by heaven and earth. If it doesn''t succeed, it will be destroyed by the world..."


    Ning Tao has a lot of experience.


    The chief of the cailong clan was very satisfied with his words and nodded: "the real reason is that the Phoenix clan perished. Finally, our dragon clan was punished."


    "The world, the rules and the way of heaven have been interfering with me. They are preventing my child from being born, because the Phoenix family represents the Yin of the world. I realized it only in these years of seclusion."


    "The Phoenix family?"


    Ning Tao can''t help but turn pale. It seems that there are some mysteries. It''s true that the prosperity will decline.


    When the Phoenix clan was destroyed, the dragon clan was also implicated. Is it because the dragon clan is too prosperous? It seems that there are many things he doesn''t understand.


    "By the way, is there no other way to make the dragon egg born? How about Qingmu Shenye? "


    The head of the cailong clan shook his head and said silently, "I''ve tried many ways over the years. Unless the Phoenix clan is born, let the rules of heaven no longer interfere with me. Maybe, there''s still a glimmer of hope."


    "But the Phoenix family They have long been exterminated! "

 Chapter 3549

    From the words, it is not hard to hear a trace of regret from the head of the colorful dragon clan. I am afraid that when the Phoenix clan was destroyed, it should spare no effort to help.


    But obviously, it didn''t.


    Maybe it''s hard to say, isn''t it?


    Ning Tao only knew a little about what happened in those years. I''m afraid nobody thought the consequences would be so serious?


    It''s hard to imagine that the suppression of heaven''s way and the obstruction of rules are only due to the destruction of a clan. In other words, if you want the little dragon in the dragon''s egg to be born, you must first pass the heaven''s way.


    That''s no less than two ways.


    One is to hoodwink the way of heaven.


    Second, let the way of heaven no longer interfere and the rules no longer obstruct. In this way, everything will be OK.


    However, there are many difficulties in either of the two. If it was really easy to do it, the head of the cailong clan would have done it long ago, and it would not be until now.


    And what is the "way of heaven"? Who can make it clear? This is an illusory thing in itself.


    "It''s hard..."


    Ning Tao has a headache. If this little guy doesn''t come out, and the "dragon call formation" doesn''t close, he can''t get out.


    What else can we do?


    If you can sense the way of heaven, it''s a big deal to discuss with him. The problem is that you don''t know anything.


    "Alas..."


    A sigh contains thousands of sorrows.


    However, Ning Tao just caught a glimpse of the red stone in front of his chest. As soon as his eyes brightened, he became dim again. He sighed and said, "if only there was anything that could hatch phoenix eggs."


    The color dragon clan leader lost his voice and laughed. He pointed to the Hualong pool in the center and said, "if there are phoenix eggs, just throw them in here."


    "Although we are different races, we can''t change without our ancestors. Moreover, we can hatch the Dragon summoning formation by its power."


    "But the question is, where is the phoenix egg? Do you have any? "


    Ning Tao is stunned when he hears the words. Suddenly, he gradually widens his pupils and stares at the clan leader of the color dragon. His breath is gradually heavy. He seems to see the dawn, trembling with excitement, and some of them can''t speak.


    But the color dragon clan long nature keen discovery arrived this scene, in front of a bright, lost a voice way: "don''t tell me you kid just have a phoenix egg."


    "No No... " Ning Tao said excitedly.


    As soon as the words came out, the colorful dragon clan leader''s hope was put out by a basin of cold water, and his face turned black. With a cold hum, he didn''t have a good way: "what are you excited about without you? White makes me happy


    But Ning Tao couldn''t help being excited. He screamed with ecstasy and said, "I mean there is no phoenix egg, but I happen to have a phoenix egg here."


    "The two? It''s about the same, isn''t it? Can the undead hatch here? "


    Then he pointed to the red stone.


    Excited like a three-year-old.


    But the color dragon clan long stares at that piece of flashing red stone, the facial expression gradually dull, opens the big chin, the brain melon seed "buzz" the ring, the world is quiet.


    "Feng Phoenix egg? "The undead bird?"


    That''s equivalent to the nine color dragon in the dragon family. It''s the top royal family in the Phoenix family.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Ancestors? I''m not dreaming!


    After a long time, the head of the color dragon clan suddenly came back to his senses, and his whole body was shaking. With one hand, the palm erupted in suction, and he immediately grasped the red stone in his palm.


    He can''t wait to see if it''s a phoenix egg?


    You know, he''s seen phoenix egg, but it''s the first time I''ve seen phoenix egg. It''s said that it''s a more advanced form, only a few blood lines.


    But eggs and eggs are almost the same, and even the latter is better. I don''t know much about the details.


    It''s like nirvana.


    After a long time, the head of the cailong clan slowed down his mind and said, "Ju Is it really the power of the Phoenix


    "The power of Phoenix, ha ha Ha ha My son is saved, my son is saved


    "Blessed by our ancestors, I can help the dragon people!"


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    In his whole life, the Dragon chant of ecstasy and laughter reverberated in the narrow space. Ning Tao''s eardrum trembled and his face muscles piled together.


    It''s just that the noise is so strong that some of the gravel in the corner is exploding one after another.


    I can feel the whole secret place shaking slightly.


    Like we''re happy together?


    But at this time, from the depths of the colorful country, there was a voice of resentment: "what are you shouting about? Don''t you know I''m closing? I can''t spare you for delaying my son''s next call. "


    This sound surprised Ning Tao, and quickly opened the perspective and looked into the depth.


    Is there someone in it?Eh, it''s still a Women?


    But the next second, from the depth of the color country, there was a light voice: "Terran? Dragon or dragon? wait? How did you get in? "


    I saw a strong wind blowing, vision suddenly clear up, a beautiful woman appeared in front of me.


    A pair of night star like beautiful eyes, suddenly opened at this moment, very sharp, bright, through withdraw, a share of if hidden if no spirit wave in the emission.


    "Soul dragon? Are you a soul dragon Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. He is too familiar with the fluctuation.


    is as like as two peas.


    I didn''t expect that there was a dragon family in Dragon Island. Is this the elder? No, it should be the mother of this dragon egg, right?


    The charming woman frowned and looked at Ning Tao suspiciously. She was surprised to see that he saw the essence. Then she said to the color dragon leader, "what''s the matter?"


    The color dragon clan leader laughed wildly, couldn''t hide the excitement on his face, pointed to a red stone in his hand and said excitedly: "our son has been saved, this boy actually has a phoenix egg in his hand."


    "If we use the Dragon call formation to hatch it, maybe our son will also be born."


    "Ancestor protection, this is ancestor protection..."


    As soon as the words came out, the brain of the beautiful woman was "buzzing" for a moment, and her eyes were staring. The momentum burst out, and she grabbed the red stone. It was too fast to catch.


    Ning Tao was startled, did not expect that the strength of the elder, it seems not weaker than the patriarch?


    Have you stepped into heaven?


    At least it has to be the supreme peak, right?

 Chapter 3550

    Just when Ning Tao shocked the details of Longdao and the couple''s strength, the charming woman''s body trembled and her eyes turned red and moist.


    "Ju Is it true


    "Heaven does not kill my son, and my life will last forever, my dragon clan!"


    "Yes, it can. A senior of the Phoenix clan once mentioned that although they are not of the same origin, the method is the same. A little modification of the Dragon calling array can turn it into the Phoenix calling array, and the effect is the same..."


    The beautiful woman is in tears.


    For tens of millions of years, fortunately they didn''t give up.


    I hope it''s too timely.


    The head of the color dragon clan also has wet eyes. However, he tries to bear it with joy and says to Ning Tao, "little guy, if this can be done, my dragon clan owes you a big favor and is a big benefactor to my husband and wife."


    "Yes, my little brother is definitely sent by our ancestors to save our dragon people. It''s of great merit."


    The beautiful woman said excitedly.


    The black dress was very elegant.


    However, Ning Tao felt flattered and said with a wry smile: "you are welcome, both of you are lucky. It''s not too late. Let''s start as soon as possible."


    Although there is hope, it is still difficult to carry out it. The most important thing is how long will it take? He doesn''t have the patience to wait.


    It''s better to solve it as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, I''ll be stuck here all the time.


    "Yes, my little brother is right. It''s not too late. Let''s move now and change the array quickly..."


    Two people immediately busy.


    It was full of energy and enthusiasm.


    In fact, there is not much difference between the calling dragon array and the calling Phoenix array. You just need to tamper with the core array base to hatch the phoenix eggs. Absolutely no problem.


    In this world, there are few ways to hatch phoenix eggs, and few people know how to hatch them. But calling Phoenix array is definitely one of them.


    They also learned by accident.


    To be honest, I have to feel the wonder of fate.


    They are in full swing, but Ning Tao seems to be idle, as if there is nothing to do for a while? I have no choice but to find a corner to polish my accomplishments.


    here is the real dragon pond, which contains the essence accumulated by the dragons for countless years.


    Opportunities can be met but not sought.


    How can opportunities be wasted?


    The ninth turn is the ancient Dafa, which is the creation of conscience, and the body is immersed in the pool, accepting the supreme baptism of blood.


    Although he is not a dragon, his blood has some characteristics of dragon, which is of great use here.


    Originally, his blood has reached the bottleneck, even if the shenxuedan, it is difficult for him to improve, but now, he can feel that his blood has gone through the big Sunday again and again, and has become more pure.


    The colors are also more vivid.


    Strength is also increasing little by little.


    "Hum Hum... "


    At the beginning, the movement was not big, but the result became more and more intense. The whole person was like putting on a layer of gold.


    A golden light self mapping.


    "Rendering, flickering, bright..."


    It''s like a process of sublimation. A mysterious force in the pool water pours into every part of the body. Every time the skill moves around, breathing, rhythm and rhythm are changing regularly.


    Gradually, the whole person of Ning Tao is wrapped in a layer of golden light, which looks like a golden Buddha.


    To be able to help all living beings and shine on the world.


    At this time, the clan leader of cailong and the beautiful woman of Fengyun were also attracted. After a little observation, they could not help feeling surprised. With their experience and mood for so many years, they all felt that this scene was extraordinary.


    Although it is judged that he may be a saint dragon, it seems to be different from the saint dragon recorded in ancient books.


    It should be a new constitution.


    "Brother long, do you think that this little brother has some What''s unusual is that Long Wei here seems to have no effect on him? "


    "This is the first one. The second one is the violent energy of Hualong pool. It seems that as soon as you get close to it, it becomes very gentle. The third one Do you think of a legend? It''s a legend handed down by the saints. "


    The charming woman hesitated to deliver the sound.


    As soon as the words came out, the head of the color dragon clan thought about it, and couldn''t help saying strangely: "I remember When one day darkness envelops the world and the end comes, a golden light will tear the darkness and bring light... "


    "You don''t want to say it''s him, do you? How can it be? Don''t think about it. There are rumors... "


    But having said that, the beautiful woman still ponders over Ning Tao. She has strong spiritual power and is very keen. She can feel a lot from Ning Tao. I don''t know why she gives her this intuition?


    Moreover, there was a power that he was afraid of. No, there was more than one, there were two.


    Even more than two


    He''s like a terrible group!


    But all of them are too deep. He can only judge vaguely. However, two of them are the most profound, one is his own strength.Give her a sense of burning everything.


    On the other hand, when it peeps, it feels that the source is shaking, and it has an impulse to surrender.


    At their level, what they can see is different from that of ordinary people. Even without this kindness, they dare not underestimate him.


    Three days later, the calling Phoenix array was completed.


    With a powerful demon Dan of the Phoenix family as the core and a colorful plume as the guide, this is their collection. No matter which one they take out, it''s a world shaking treasure.


    They didn''t disturb Ning Tao, so they quietly started the calling Phoenix array and put the phoenix eggs into it.


    "Summon soul, gather Phoenix spirit, gather life soul..."


    The color dragon clan long low drinks, a mysterious power spreads, spreads to the whole world.


    And very quickly, scattered red energy from all directions, I don''t know what it is? However, they gathered in the calling Phoenix array, and then they were transformed into the red stone.


    "Hum Hum... "


    At this moment, the phoenix egg began to tremble.


    It''s like getting nourishment, a wisp of vitality begins to glow, soul dragon "Yun elder" can clearly feel, become, and then rely on waiting.


    Hatching animal eggs is like freezing. It''s not a day''s work. It will take some time to accumulate energy.


    It''s going well in the secret place, but there''s something strange outside. I don''t know why? First of all, the birds on Longdao began to stir, scream and even riot, but they were soon suppressed.


    Elder Jinlong was puzzled, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. After a few days, the dragon clan was attacked, and the outside world was attacked by birds.


    It''s all about life and death.


    What seems to be calling them?


    Later, the scale became larger and larger, and the copper elder and others could not suppress it, but the situation was also wrong. They did not dare to kill people in disorder, but sealed the island first.


    In this way, after two months, there was an abnormality in the dragon clan. The origin was always palpitating.


    Like what''s going to happen?


    And all kinds of birds, almost surrounded the Dragon Island.


    The number is almost endless. It''s so dark that no sunlight can reach the Dragon Island, but no one knows what''s going on?


    At this time, the dragon pool.


    A golden Buddha, a phoenix egg, a dragon egg.


    It''s strange to say that the Phoenix calling array and the Dragon calling array are opened at the same time. In the past, when the dragon egg was awakened, a little resistance in the dark disappeared. The two little lives have accumulated a lot of energy.


    It won''t be long before they can be born. Cailong clan leader and elder Yun are very excited.


    In this way, another half a month later, a color and a red light suddenly burst into the sky, penetrating everything and dazzling.


    Ning Tao was also awakened at this moment. Seeing this scene, he immediately knew that he was going to be born.


    Finally going out?


    These two rays of light penetrate the secret place, straight to the sky, a colorful dragon and a phoenix interweave and roar, as if to prove their existence to the world.


    The whole Dragon Island and even the great flood and famine have been seen.


    "This Is this dragon and Phoenix

 Chapter 3551

    "Roar "Oh, oh..."


    One dragon, one phoenix, one sky.


    Dragon is the nine color dragon, Phoenix is the phoenix of immortality, are standing at the top of the orc food chain.


    One after another, auspicious clouds come from the East, just like auspicious light on the earth. They are colorful. A bird in the sky flutters its wings, a hundred birds are flying towards the Phoenix, and they are joyful. It seems that they have formed the momentum of Tai Chi.


    This is an auspicious sign, which is rare in all ages. It means peace reigns over the land.


    "Yes, I was born together..."


    Ning Tao was pleasantly surprised. When he looked up, he could see the auspicious elephant. The two auspicious signs were gathered together, which was rare in his life. However, he was finally able to go out.


    That''s the big thing.


    This time, we have gained a lot.


    Blood has been upgraded to a higher level. If divided according to the blood of the dragon, there should be seven levels, right? Shenglongti, also reached the state of Dacheng.


    The overall strength has doubled.


    It''s not easy to break through the high level of Xianhuang.


    Outside, up and down.


    First of all, in Dragon Island, hundreds of dragon people and tens of thousands of Yalong people feel joyful and spirited. Virtually, there is a layer of shackles, opening from the top of their heads, and their hearts and so on.


    They don''t know what it''s like? But I know it''s comfortable.


    Never before.


    It seems that everything is back on track.


    Copper, Di, Zhu Qian, Binghan and elder Jinlong all changed color. They felt the change of Dragon Island, and their eyes were suddenly bright. Did they say that the boy succeeded? The veins of Dragon Island seem to be back to normal.


    If you say that, it will prove that the sub dragon species whose blood reaches the peak must be able to turn into a dragon.


    He dragon, there will be real dragon make up.


    "Well Great... "


    The elders were overjoyed.


    In the sky, the Dragon Island ban has long been opened, and teams of skybirds hover in the sky.


    Piled up in the shape of a Phoenix.


    A clear sound, such as cheering.


    Dragon Island is like this, and the whole flood and famine is even more upset at this moment. The visions are everywhere, and the endless monsters are looking at the dragon and Phoenix.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Is it true that the real dragon and the real Phoenix were born together? Are you kidding? Isn''t the Feng clan destroyed... "


    Countless monsters were shocked.


    And the races are panicking.


    In the Yinfeng mountains, Shi Yao comforts the nervous, coquettish Chang sun Xian and Dai Mei frowns slightly, looking into the distance. Is there something wrong with the Dragon Island?


    Is Ning Tao OK?


    At this time, the scorching sun hawk demon flashed, flew over and said in a hurry: "madam, we have already led the people of the Teng snake clan away. However, it won''t last long, so we''d better withdraw as soon as possible."


    Shi Yao bit her red lips and said: "wait a minute, my husband, he should be back soon..."


    The fire devil lion and the fire tiger flew back. Hearing this, he said with difficulty: "madam, young master, he will be safe, but if he hasn''t come back in recent months, we have to go."


    "The Teng snake clan will be here soon. Don''t worry, we can come back again."


    Hearing this, Shi Yao struggled for a while, looked at Chang sun Xian and finally nodded.


    If you don''t come back, avoid it.


    Otherwise, they will be in big trouble


    In secret territory, Zhu Yan, FeiMo, binglan and others are also shocked. I don''t know what happened? phoenix? Real dragon? How did this come together?


    Almost unanimously thought of Ning Tao.


    "It''s strange..."


    At this time, Ning Tao, who has been tut Tut, suddenly noticed something strange. The sound of "KaKa" sounded in his ears. He subconsciously looked at it, browed and found that there were two light groups in front of him that began to break.


    "This is Little ones? "


    Elder Heyun, the head of the cailong clan, is also nervous and dare not take a breath.


    "Ka Click... "


    In this suffering time, finally, in the red light, suddenly there is a puncture.


    A piece of eggshell fell off.


    The whole egg began to break.


    On the other side, as if by coincidence, the dense cracks are all over the colorful light mass. With a few "bangs", the two little lives are suddenly exposed in front of us.


    Ning Tao three busy stare big eyes, line of sight, a three color snake, a red chicken born.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb and looks strange.


    First of all, this red feather chicken looks the size of a slap. Its whole body is dark red, its wings are not open, and its feathers are sparse. On its forehead, there is only a bunch of red feathers, and its tail has three Phoenix tails.


    But if you don''t see it with your own eyes, it''s no different from ordinary poultry. At least Ning Tao thinks that this is the legendary immortal bird?If you look at another one, you can''t bear to look directly at it.


    Up and down the whole body, less than half a meter long, thin as a finger, but also blinking a pair of innocent big eyes, white, black, gold three colors, feel like taking them three, there are two small bags on the head.


    It seems that they are ready to come out, but it''s too miserable for Bruce Lee, isn''t it?


    It''s like a flower snake.


    However, elder Yun was excited and said: "look What do you see? That''s my son. He''s so handsome. He''s still tricolor. He''s tricolor when he''s born. It''s also wonderful when you look at the nine color dragon clan. "


    "In the future, it may be able to reach the acme of Jiucai dragon. Jiucai, his father is only eight."


    Hear here, color dragon clan long a face is proud of, he is proud of of of Ting Ting chest, behind eight colors surround, let Ning Tao see a dull.


    But at this time, the two little guys are shaking, muddled, follow the instinct, only feel a burst of hunger, immediately eat the scattered eggshells one by one, do not eat a bit, feel the strength is increasing.


    The three did not dare to disturb, holding their breath, so quietly watching the two little guys eat up.


    Strange to say, after eating the eggshell, the two little guys actually grew up a lot. One was more than one meter long, and the other was calf high. However, they were still full of unsophisticated green, so they could not walk steadily.


    At this time, the two little guys blinked their big eyes and looked around, as if they were looking for their parents?


    The little Phoenix looks at elder Yun and elder cailong, and then looks at Ning Tao. Unexpectedly, his eyes are bright, and he rushes straight at him, staggering happily.


    "Mother Wu Niang... "


    Ning Tao''s face is expressionless. He seems to have seen this scene, but his eyes are shaking all the time.


    Originally, I thought you could be smarter if you were Phoenix. It seems that she thought more about it. Maybe it''s because she absorbed that piece of Phoenix essence.


    See small Phoenix hard to run to the leg, Ning Tao suddenly a pick eyebrow, evil interest a smile, conveniently lift it up, left see right see, this is male or female? This is the only Phoenix in the world.


    How about Xiaohuan?


    That little dragon is called Xiao Guang. Well, it sounds good


    When Bruce Lee saw that little Phoenix rushed in, he subconsciously wanted to follow him, but elder Yun was in a hurry. He immediately held him in his arms and cried with joy: "child, my child..."


    Elder cailong''s smile came from the corner of his mouth, and he couldn''t close his mouth. The dragon people are hopeful. At this time, he said with a smile: "little guy, thank you this time."


    "Do you have any conditions? Or if you need help, just ask for it


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered and said with a smile: "not yet. I''d like to ask Uncle long to clean up the Teng snake clan and Jinpeng kingdom. It''s said that he once hunted real dragons..."

 Chapter 3552

    As soon as the words came out, elder Heyun, the head of the clan of cailong, immediately gave a cold hum. He didn''t have a clear account with them. He immediately said, "you don''t have to say that I won''t let them go this time."


    "How dare you hunt my dragon people? Those rotten loaches of Teng snake clan are just living or dying! "


    Words are murderous.


    A single domineering spirit can overthrow nine days and ten places.


    Ning Tao was relieved. Unexpectedly, there was such unexpected joy. Teng snake and golden winged Mirs may not need to worry too much in the future.


    It''s like heaven and hell.


    Although his goal still has a long way to go, it has to be said that he has taken a big step this time.


    If it''s human, I''m not in a hurry to use it.


    We have to think about it carefully and try to maximize the benefits. Anyway, it''s more useful


    Xiao Guang and Xiao Huan, that is, Xiao Long and Xiao Fenghuang, are inexplicably close to Ning Tao. One by one, they are more entangled. It seems that they are very comfortable to be close to him.


    Xiaohuan is nothing more. I can understand.


    But Xiao Guang breaks away from his mother''s arms and entangles Ning Tao firmly, which makes elder Yun resentful.


    They are left Green Dragon and right white tiger.


    Ning Tao is a left three color snake and a red chicken. It''s like walking into a zoo and selling monkeys


    "You are not a simple little creature. You are very sensitive to some things. There must be something in you that attracts them. The Terran has a character like you. It''s amazing..."


    The color dragon clan looks jealous.


    His own son, up to now, did not embrace him. He turned and threw himself into other people''s arms.


    "I''m sorry, my child..."


    Elder Yun also has a complicated face, but she doesn''t think so much, as long as the child is safe.


    It was extremely difficult for him to be born.


    What does this little thing mean?


    But Chong ningtao said: "little brother, since your child is very close to you, please take care of him for a while. I have been casting here for tens of millions of years, and I have spent a lot of time. I may close up recently."


    "Of course, I won''t let my little brother work hard in vain. When the time comes, I will give you a heavy gift."


    Originally, Ning Tao was still a bitter gourd face, but when he heard these words, he was very happy.


    But one side of the color dragon patriarch, but it is not angry, said: "how do you look so reluctant? Do you want to raise a dragon and Phoenix? Other people have no such conditions in their dreams. "


    However, Ning Tao sniffed and muttered: "is it the Dragon again? It''s not like I haven''t raised it before... "


    "What did you say? Does that mean you look down on my son? My son is a dragon of nine colors, the highest dragon blood of the whole dragon family. He was born with the talent of three colors. Which dragon can match him


    "The undead bird family is also the royal family in the royal family. Don''t be unkind, just mention the triangle snake and vegetable chicken you raised?"


    The color dragon people have a look of disdain.


    Obviously, he''s very confident about blood.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a glance and muttered, "is the dragon the strongest? Not necessarily? Isn''t there one of the strongest dragons in your dragon clan called ZuLong


    "Does the Phoenix family also have a zuhuang?"


    As soon as the words came out, the two clan leaders were stunned. After three seconds, they burst out laughing and joked: "boy, are you dreaming? How dare you say that you raised your ancestors and huangzu? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    They burst into laughter, full of ridicule.


    At this time, if there are other people, they will be punished for their disrespect, but now it is ridiculous.


    Their son is nothing compared with their ancestor, huangzu, but they have already touched the road and marched towards the eternal road. This boy doesn''t even take the chance to draft


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also gave a faint smile, but shrugged his shoulders and didn''t want to explain to them.


    If it is exposed now, there should be some troubles in the holy land, no matter what? After the end of the seven world wars, everything will be known, and the secret of the holy land will be solved by then.


    At this time, a crisp voice suddenly came: "Ning Tao? You Are you ok? "


    When they heard the speech, they all looked at it and found that it was a woman in a long blue skirt. Under great pressure, she walked hard with surprise on her face.


    It is Ice blue!


    Since then, the barrier has disappeared.


    Because the array has been completed, there is no need to consume the dragon''s pulse and Qi, and everything will naturally return to the right track.


    "Why? The girl of the ice dragon The color dragon clan chief suddenly picks an eyebrow and then looks at Ning Tao. In a trance, he seems to understand what?


    Actually, elder Heyun looks at each other and shows a smile that is hard to capture.


    "Interesting..."


    It seems that they are attracted to each other.


    Both of them want to make up for each other like congenital defects. Only when the two fit together can they be perfect. This is their instinctive effect, and it''s hard for willpower to refuse.Generally, this kind of situation only occurs in the fire dragon and ice dragon, which is basically difficult to reverse.


    Both physically and instinctively.


    It''s like the human sun and the sun.


    "Little girl, your vision is good," elder Yun said with a satisfied smile.


    Ice blue look a Leng, found Ning Tao''s side there are two people, that brilliant Long Wei, let her a spirit, busy surprise worship way: "ice blue met the patriarch, supreme elder, you Are you really here? "


    These are the two great fighting forces of Dragon Island. If they return now, the Teng snake clan will be nothing to say.


    They nodded with satisfaction, but Ning Tao suddenly said, "Uncle long, can you let her and another friend of mine be baptized in this Hualong pond?"


    "Ha ha, it''s their chance and fortune that they can get here. Why not? It''s time to make up for the tens of millions of years of dragon veins and Qi transportation of the dragon people. "


    The color dragon clan is very straightforward.


    At this time, a ripple comes. They pick their eyebrows and nod their heads. They immediately move towards the secret place, leaving a word in a hurry.


    "Boy, I''ll leave my son to you..."


    After a while, they disappeared. It should be elder Jinlong calling them.


    After all, they are still at a loss about what''s going on here. Everything should be based on the overall situation.


    Ice blue face confused, when Ning Tao explained again, she just face suddenly, look exclaimed, these two months actually happened such a thing?


    It''s a coincidence. It''s fate.


    As soon as the color fog dissipates, an ancient pool, no matter how big or how small, suddenly emerges and floats on the whole sea surface. The water inside is like chaos.


    And the whole body of the pool is carved with countless dragons.


    There are six taps around Hualong pool.


    It''s extraordinary, it''s sacred!


    This is definitely the yearning of the whole dragon people. Ning Tao has also won a place for binglan and FeiMo.


    He has been baptized here for more than two months and has made little progress, but the effect should be amazing for both, especially for FeiMo. Now that everything is on the right track, it''s time to become Feilong.


    At the beginning, the two legged flying dragon clan helped him too much. Now if FeiMo can transform itself into a dragon, it can be regarded as a great wish of him.


    In return for this kindness.


    Before long, he brought FeiMo.


    The latter is naturally filled with tears. With the help of Hualong pool, if it can no longer transform into a dragon, it will simply kill itself.


    Xiaoguang and Xiaohuan, yiyiya, the violent energy of Hualongchi has no pressure on them.


    Even took a bath in it.


    The growth rate can be seen with the naked eye.


    Ning Tao sighed, as if he could not escape this fate. He had six children and several adopted sons, but where was his own father?

 Chapter 3553

    "Click Click... "


    The clouds are thick and the thunder and lightning swim away.


    At this moment, over the secret place, there was a gathering of violent energy, a long unreal dragon roaring, and the Dragon Qi between heaven and earth was also active to the peak.


    This scene is not unfamiliar to everyone. It''s their dragon robbery, but it seems to be different.


    Ning Tao looked up, as if through layers of space to see this scene, pick eyebrow surprised way: "six nine days? They''re here with hualongjie? "


    "Good guy, if you can make it through, I''m afraid FeiMo is going to make a great progress..."


    "What What? "


    Ice blue hears a speech to be startled, she naturally knows the interest of this among them, this is the combination of two calamities, that power, destructive power, strong can more than one or two times.


    Although it has been half a month since they entered Hualong pond, can they be stopped?


    Is the foundation of FeiMo too shallow?


    After all, it''s not long since it came to Longdao.


    Although it has made rapid progress over the years, it has not had time to polish it well. If you practice in Hualong pond for a few more days, you will have a better grasp, right?


    But now, it''s too late to say anything. I can only hope that FeiMo can survive this disaster.


    Although Ning Tao was surprised, he kept smiling and standing with his hands down. He didn''t seem to worry about it. His breath seemed to be boundless and perfect.


    Even ice blue feels unfathomable.


    It''s even harder to imagine his current strength.


    The little dragon and the little Phoenix by their side have become fat. They have grown up a lot compared with half a month ago.


    I''ve been able to speak.


    However, Xiaoguang stares at that piece of cloud and flows along the channel: "Da Da, that Can you eat that? It looks delicious... "


    Don''t wait for Ning Tao to open his mouth, a wings like a PU fan suddenly beat hard on his head, milk voice milk airway: "just I know how to eat... "


    Xiao Guang''s face is full of grievances. He hides behind Ning Tao and seems to be afraid of Xiao Huan.


    These days, she has been bullied.


    It''s pretty much the same.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao just smiles and sits in the dragon pool, but his eyes are flashing. Staring at them, a wonderful idea comes to his mind. I don''t know if Uncle long will agree with them?


    At this time, the distant flying ink flew straight out of the secret exit to meet its disaster.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Thunder is like the light of destruction.


    Dense thunderstorms fall with the power of terror and destruction, which can erase everything in the world.


    Both inside and outside, they are worried at this moment, especially the chief of cailong clan, elder Jinlong and others. This is the first dragon robbery in tens of millions of years. Whether we can get through it or not is of great significance.


    Cailong clan leader is more guilty. Although it is for the sake of the dragon clan, it is his own son after all. There will always be some selfishness in doing so.


    So the whole Dragon Island is guilty.


    Now I just want to make it up.


    "Click Click... "


    The thunder is shining, one is stronger than the other.


    When it came to the fourth sky thunder, FeiMo was unable to continue, vomited blood one after another, his breath was weak, one of his wings was broken, it was hard to fly in the air, and everyone''s heart was in his throat.


    In this case, we can''t afford the fifth way. After all, Fei Mo''s attempt to cross the robbery failed.


    Its inside information is still a little poor.


    "Not good..."


    The color dragon clan turned pale and stepped out of the Wanlong hall. The Jinlong elder was also worried. However, in this case, it would only be worse to intervene.


    Even if everyone is worried, Ning Tao is a hook in the corner of his mouth, estimating that it should be OK.


    The next second, the fifth disaster shocked down, FeiMo roared, his eyes were red, he tried his best to wave a claw, so he met the thunder.


    "Is the boy crazy? Looking for death, "just stepped out of the Hualong pool, Zhu Yan and others also turned pale.


    However, at this moment, it felt like a scene of moths flying into the fire. It turned, clawed, and crushed the thunder. It was so easy to resolve the crisis.


    Everyone was stunned. What''s the matter?


    Isn''t he powerless?


    What do the color dragon clan chief, the Golden Dragon elder and others seem to have realized? In front of my eyes, Ning Tao is really a big surprise to them.


    The sixth disaster came down. However, FeiMo tried his best to smash it with one claw.


    This time, most people see that his dragon claws are different? Older? Stronger? Even the color and shape are not symmetrical.


    "This It''s the dragon claw


    Before the robbery, Ning Tao gave it as the bottom card.


    With such a big killing weapon, those two natural disasters are nothing to be said, but no matter how many."Yes..."


    Ning Tao smiles and breathes a sigh of relief, but the action in his hand never stops.


    A spirit jar is sucking dragon liquid.


    Always take some special products.


    However, it''s obviously not going well. Once the Hualong liquid leaves the Hualong pool, the energy disappears.


    Become ordinary water.


    Xiaoguang and Xiaohuan are happy to help.


    At this time, a mysterious force poured into FeiMo''s body, which made him feel like an ant crawling all over. He could not help looking up to the sky and roaring, and his voice began to change.


    A great light burst out from him, very dazzling, like the beginning of evolution.


    "Roar Roar... "


    After a long time, a flying dragon with wings like steel appeared in front of the public. It was bigger, more powerful and more powerful. With the vibration of its wings, it set off a strong wind and became a line of speed.


    The breath is still flying ink.


    However, the appearance has changed greatly.


    "This is Iron winged flying dragon The color dragon clan''s long pupil shrinks, surprised way, this is one of the six dragon, this little guy is really good luck.


    From Yalong to Shenlong.


    In history, it is absolutely rare.


    "FeiMo, FeiMo..."


    The whole Dragon Island is cheering, shouting the name of FeiMo, as if proud of it.


    At this time, Ning Tao and Bing LAN come out of the secret place one after another, because the secret place is repelling by themselves. Xiao Guang and Xiao Huan look at everything curiously, occupying one shoulder.


    In the ear, full of surprised like voice, and fly ink that hearty roar.


    There was a thrill of crying with joy.


    "It''s successful, Lao Zu. I didn''t let you down..."


    In a flash, Fei Mo fell in front of Ning Tao, his face could not hide his emotion and gratitude, and Ning Tao laughed and joked: "yes, it''s more handsome than before. Congratulations!"


    "If I didn''t have you, I''m afraid I would have no hope to turn into a dragon in my life, not to mention a dragon," Fei Mo said to Ning Tao sincerely.


    But in this good time, a flaming figure came out slowly from the other corner of the square, twisted his neck and said coldly: "Ning Tao, the debt between you and me should be well calculated."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was not surprised. He just said with a smile, "you have this idea, but you should be ready to lose!"


    A sense of hegemony came out.

 Chapter 3554

    "Lose? Will I lose? "


    "Ha ha Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Zhu Yan looks up to the sky and laughs wildly. An invisible impact sweeps the square, and a flaming dragon surrounds it.


    It''s a killer. It''s freezing.


    "Mole ant? Are you kidding me? "


    Under the impact, Ning Tao was like a wisp of wind blowing on his face. He looked calm and motionless. He stood with a negative hand and said with a smile: "are you kidding? I''ll know later. It seems that you are already flustered."


    "Are you afraid? I can''t wait to challenge the emperor as soon as I get out of the secret place... "


    Xiaoguang and Xiaohuan also show their teeth on their shoulders.


    "Bad Bad sex... "


    However, as soon as Zhu Yan''s pupil shrinks, he seems to be poked into pain. On the other hand, he is too calm to be afraid at all? Are you confident?


    Even the two little guys on his shoulders are not afraid of him? On the contrary, he looks fierce.


    "Damn it, don''t disturb my mind!"


    "The three mysteries have passed. You are a member of our Dragon Island. With the glory of the flame dragon and the fire dragon king, I launch a battle against you. The winner is the fire dragon king. Life and death No limit


    "Fight! Fight! Fight


    Seeing this, Ning Tao takes a long breath and gives the two little guys to binglan and FeiMo. With a faint smile, he strides into the battlefield.


    "The Emperor Fight


    "Boom", two breath collision.


    The momentum of one side is like a volcano, restless, and the momentum of the other side is like a sea of fire.


    At this time, the Golden Dragon elder came down from the sky, took a complex look at them, and took a deep breath: "since you are all ready, the elder announced that the battle of the Fire Dragon King will end with death."


    "Open Start


    As soon as the words fell, the sound of sacrifice rang out.


    This is the Dragon ceremony, a very old witness ceremony. Tens of thousands of dragon runners are arranged in all directions.


    Hundreds of dragon take off dancing.


    "Kill Kill Kill... "


    In this atmosphere, the anger in Zhu Yan''s eyes can no longer help, "bang" burst out and burst out.


    It''s like a big fireball.


    "Ning Tao, let''s die, roar..."


    "Blood skill, flame fist!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    feeling the power of this fist, Ning Tao''s eyebrows were full of killing intention, but his anger was burning, just like he was facing the enemy of killing his wife and family.


    I want to tear it up and crush it to death.


    "I said, you want to kill me? You don''t have a chance. Maybe nine years ago You can do it. "


    "80 million times The melting pot of war


    "Holy body, sun and dragon!"


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Two lines of fire, completely flash by.


    The speed was so fast that it was hard for the naked eye to catch it. Then I felt the heat wave.


    The earth and the sky are shaking.


    The heart is shaking.


    Two fists against each other, one gold and one red, no matter how high or low, one Immortal Emperor six heavy, one demon emperor peak, can do this step has been a miracle.


    The gap is unimaginable.


    It''s even harder to imagine that these two can even out?


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Between the lightning and the flint, their eyes are red, and they are haunted by the opportunity to kill each other. They have already fought with each other for hundreds of moves.


    The whole square was shaking.


    The array lights up layer by layer.


    Where the eyes can reach, there are only two lines of fire intertwined and twinkling, looking extremely gorgeous.


    You know, Zhu Yan is also one of the leaders of the Yalong army, and is the next commander in the preselection. His strength is face-to-face. Naturally, he is incomparable.


    But now this scene is shocking.


    "Ning Tao, it''s well deserved..."


    Cailong clan leader and Yun elder are also complicated. This boy is so strong. To tell you the truth, Ning Tao is absolutely second to none among the human beings they know.


    But there is little hope of winning.


    They''re all ready to save him.


    "Big Come on... "


    Xiao Guang and Xiao Huan, the two little guys, were full of strength, and their faces were red and they were crying.


    It looks lovely.


    And ice blue, flying ink are nervous breathing a suffocation, a pair of eyes bead son tightly stare at the field.


    "Boom Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "Blood, dragon spirit of flame!"


    Zhu Yan roared, and a fire dragon spirit suddenly gushed out from the center of his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, he integrated into the whole fire dragon. In an instant, it was as if he was alive.


    It''s like having an extra helper.


    "Ning Tao, I have to say that you are very strong, which is rare among human beings, but you still want to die!"


    When you step on the sole of your foot, both of them rush in.One left and the other right.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao stepped on the soles of his feet, took a breath of aura, and gathered his hands together. The stubborn power of the world was violently compressed to form a shape. A huge bow of more than one person appeared in front of him.


    With the help of one hand, two arrows appeared, and more than 1.8 million gold patterns covered the whole bow.


    With one hand, the tight muscles all over the body were high and full of explosive force. They burst their clothes in an instant and reached the full moon.


    "Don''t say it too early. I''ll let you have a good look at the harvest of the emperor in the past nine years. In ancient times, someone bent his bow to shoot at the carving, but now I bent my bow to shoot at the dragon!"


    "Shengpin, the arrow of the world!"


    "Whew ~"


    in an instant, two arrows pierced everything.


    In this form, it is smaller and stronger than the sword body, and it is almost invincible.


    Sure enough, as soon as Zhu Yan''s pupil shrinks, a huge crisis envelops his heart. It seems that he is watched by death. Moreover, he is in mid air and can''t hide. He can only bite his teeth and let the fire dragon carry it hard.


    "Give me Broken


    The fire dragon roared and swallowed two arrows.


    But Ning Tao mouth a hook, this is swallowed a world, your appetite is too big, right?


    Sure enough, only a "buzz" was heard. As soon as the world expanded, the fire dragon exploded and the fire storm raged, almost engulfing the whole square.


    "What a powerful force of the world, this boy has realized his imaginary trick?" Cailong clan chief exclaimed, even if he is now also very difficult to do this step.


    It''s not weak, but specialized.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    However, Zhu Yan body blocked, but not how injured, the next second, a row of eight world balls fly, directly in his side "bang bang" burst.


    It''s like eight small world explosions.


    The power is unimaginable.


    However, a tornado suddenly formed, and a sneer came out: "Ning Tao, you look down on me and the dragon family too much. The power of celestial elements has always been the best of our dragon family."


    "Do you think I only know fire?"


    In the eyes of the public, the power of the nine elements was rejected.


    Basically did not hurt Zhu Yan.


    "Good, beautiful, ha ha..."


    People are ecstatic, but the boy is still too stupid.


    And Ning Tao eyebrow a wrinkly, didn''t expect miscalculation, however, seem more than that?


    Sure enough, Zhu Yan couldn''t help but feel proud and said with a grim smile: "it''s time to warm up for such a long time, and let me know what it means The gap. "


    Even stronger momentum burst out in the body.


    "Half step Demon


    People were shocked and broke through? Zhu Yan actually has a backhand? This guy''s hiding deep enough.


    And ice blue, flying ink face "brush" white, how can? Damn, the former clenched her red lips. She should have done it first.


    Before this battle starts, we should solve Zhu Yan first, or force out his strength.


    Unexpectedly, he caught up with himself.


    "Damn it, damn it..."


    However, although Ning Tao felt the pressure, there was not much accident. He also went to Hualong pool, and his strength improved. Naturally, it was expected.


    What a trouble!

 Chapter 3555

    Banbu yaozun, which is a different concept from the peak of the demon emperor, is a completely different field.


    Just for this "Zun".


    I don''t know how much better than the demon emperor.


    In the future, as long as there is no accident, it will basically be a proper venerable, the world''s first-class power.


    The ordinary half step master is strong enough, and Zhu Yan, as a dragon, will only be stronger!


    Just this pressure, let Ning Tao some breathless, all stretched into a string, a little error, I''m afraid there will be no place to die.


    A gun, then appeared in the hands.


    A dragon claw, attached to the left hand.


    The two most sacred artifact, let the base more abundant.


    "I said that nine years ago you might have a chance to kill me, but now you don''t have a chance!"


    "Kill..."


    "Holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"


    Take it out with one hand, if you can crush one side of the sky.


    Everyone can see that this claw is much stronger and more fierce than the battle a few months ago. It''s like the dragon coming out of the cave. It''s quite true.


    However, Zhu Yan sneered and said sarcastically, "is this another move? Do you think the same trick can be useful for us? It''s ridiculous. It''s nothing under absolute power


    Voice down, the flame of fire, such as the towering, and the violent force compressed in the palm.


    "Blood skill, flame palm!"


    "Boom ~"


    the air is exploding and can''t bear the pressure.


    In the next second, under the attention of the public, the two collide fiercely. Each has its own advantages and strengths. Although Ning Tao is weak, the dragon claw is strong. Therefore, this strike is not so good.


    But the floor under my feet was crumbling.


    Directly to two people-centered, circular collapse down, huohaidaoshan, evaporation of everything.


    "Boom Boom... "


    However, all of a sudden, a fire dragon comes out from behind Zhu Yan''s back and pours directly at Ning Tao. The speed is extremely fast, but Ning Tao is not a vegetarian either. His right hand is shining with gold, and his long gun goes straight through.


    Straight toward Zhu Yan''s head.


    What kind of flame barrier? All is nothingness, as if a golden winged Mirs angry grasp and down.


    In a trance, there have been thousands of battles.


    "Hum, I want to die..."


    Zhu Yan snorts angrily, his eyes are burning, and he is about to be stabbed. The fierce Demon power gushes out of his body and detonates directly. The terrible and turbulent impact instantly shakes them away.


    It''s equivalent to a move that damages the enemy by 1000 and damages himself by 800. However, Ning Tao suffered a loss.


    After all, all aspects are weaker than Zhu Yan.


    Especially physical strength.


    This blow, let him suffer not light injury, but wish Yan but dull hum a, no big harm.


    "Puff..."


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao''s face turned red, but he couldn''t help spitting out several mouthfuls of blood, and his breath was withered.


    One or two bones were broken.


    It''s hard to fight head-on. If you get hit by him one or two more times, you''ll be finished. The brute force of the dragon clan is really terrible.


    Immediately take out a Ziqi Longwen pill and take it.


    And the whole body, is a continuous service out of six vortices devour, make up for consumption, do long-term plan.


    "Tut tut..."


    "You''re strong? If you hit me head on, can you still stand? It''s a pity that you are not a real dragon after all. At most, you are a dragon man. You are far worse than the real dragon. "


    "But in order to show my respect for you, I''ll blow you up with all my strength. End it!"


    I wish Yan angry eyes, killing heart.


    Only the sole of its foot, the arena collapsed, and the whole person rushed out like a sharp arrow.


    A dangerous, creepy feeling instantly rushed all over the body, Ning Tao mind, pupil contraction, absolutely can''t let him close to himself, immediately a bite, ferocious way: "it''s time for you to end!"


    I saw his hands clasped, as if around a void world, and finally gathered it to a point.


    A seal is taken, like a saint pressing through the void.


    "Secret art, seal of emptiness!"


    "Po ~"


    at this moment, the pupils of the elders contracted and their faces changed greatly What''s the trick?


    And the elder of the color dragon clan, he Yun, is shocked to look at each other. How is that possible? How can there be a saint of time and space? It''s like his trick.


    Does Ning Tao come from the holy land of time and space?


    Got the true biography of the sage?


    However, Zhu Yan''s strength reached the peak. No matter how grand and shocking his hand was, it could not stop him. One hand turned into a dragon''s claw, and fought with all his brute force to rush up directly.


    "Give me Broken"Boom Boom and boom... "


    In ice blue, FeiMo, Xiaoguang and Xiaohuan''s dumbfounded, a powerful shock wave spread out and swallowed the square in an instant.


    There are only one or two layers left.


    Can still feel straight to the face.


    "Damn, they are too strong. These two people can fight against the supreme. They are too abnormal..."


    Both the dragon and the Yalong were stunned.


    Even if Ning Tao loses, he is still proud even if he loses.


    A human fight to this point, let all of them look up to it, but the struggle is futile, the gap is too big, should soon be unable to bear it?


    In the roar, a fire actually straight out, open the dragon claw straight to Ning Tao and go.


    Anyone can feel the naked intention of killing.


    It''s Zhu Yan.


    Sure enough, I couldn''t stop him!


    However, Ning Tao gushed out a mouthful of blood with a "wow", his face was pale, and his body was more than ten meters back. He had reached the edge of the square, but the next second, he forced his breath to mobilize his immortal power again.


    At this moment, the dimensions of his whole body seem to be disordered, and the speed seems to become meaningless.


    It''s like a big clock sitting here.


    "Secret art, seal of time!"


    It''s plain and light.


    No earth shaking, just like a little ripple on the lake, it looks very gentle.


    However, there is a difference between the ripples. Is it the ripples of a pond? Ripples or the sea?


    The answer The latter, of course!


    At this moment, Zhu Yan''s face suddenly changed, feeling an irreversible mood, this What the hell is this? Subconsciously, the sole of the foot on a meal, startled, and even, there is an idea to escape.


    "Damn, damn..."


    And the color dragon clan chief and others were also stunned. They widened their eyes and said in amazement: "this This is the power of time, my God, this How is that possible? "


    "Who the hell is this kid? How could he possibly have the power of time? That''s the power that can''t be controlled. Can he exert time and space? It''s incredible, it''s incredible... "


    And in this shock, Zhu Yan''s pressure is undoubtedly the biggest, know this blow can''t escape, eyes a red, bloody head, then go to break it.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Blood vessel technique, dragon''s real body!"


    Before they could see it clearly, they saw a huge fire expanding and fighting against the seal. A flame dragon with a height of more than 100 Zhang tried his best to attack, and the power of the seal of time was quickly consumed by him.


    Maybe it''s the right way to find the right way. The huge body can''t be covered by the seal of time.


    In the struggle, after all, or broken.


    It doesn''t turn everything in front of us into dust, but it also deprives us of some of its life.


    The breath withered for a moment.


    However, the square suddenly some quiet, a pair of blood red dragon eyes as big as a pond, condescending, staring at Ning Tao, such as looking at ants!


    "It''s time to end. Let''s go to the dust!"


    "Blood vessel technique, flame spits breath!"

 Chapter 3556

    Longxi is the most powerful means of the dragon people.


    Among them, the power of life, characteristics, Demon power, soul power and blood are the most lethal.


    Today, Zhu Yan''s attack contains his anger, intention to kill, and even madness. It has unlimited power, and there is nothing under the flame, and its wide range is just like the end of the fire.


    "Roar..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In an instant, it will be seriously injured, weak Ning Tao swallowed, the sea of fire, eternal.


    This blow is too strong, the whole arena has been melted more than half, not only hot, but also impact, storm, can crush all nothingness.


    Look around, a rampant, shocking to see, the heart is shaking.


    If this is involved, it is absolutely impossible to find any dross.


    That Ning Tao, should also die?


    Ice blue, flying ink and so on to see the heart are mentioned in the throat, breathing a stagnation, stare big eyes, but in the sea of fire has not seen him.


    Do you mean


    "No It won''t be... "


    Although the color dragon clan leader was shocked, his heart and mind had turned into color.


    I can''t help it.


    No matter what you say, you can''t let him die here.


    However, at this time, a hard voice came out from the fire: "it''s really a bit reluctant? But it''s not over yet. You have to force me. "


    "I didn''t want to use this move..."


    Hearing this, Zhu Yan''s anger is even better, desperate, crazy suppression, screaming: "what are you proud of? Die for me, die for me... "


    "Nine years ago, I could kill you. Now, I can still kill you. You can''t beat me. Never, never. No one can come out alive with my move!"


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    In the face of this hysterical ferocity, madness and desperate, the fire storm actually intensified.


    The flame will not burn.


    But storms can tear everything apart.


    At this critical moment, a sudden dragon chant startled hundreds of thousands of dragon people and millions of dragon species on the whole Dragon Island.


    The source of inexplicable shudder, spasm.


    What''s more, I had to kneel down on the spot.


    One call, one million answers.


    At this moment, because of the sound of dragon chant, the whole Dragon Island was completely boiling, and anything related to the Dragon tribe was screaming and cheering.


    That boundless cloud, spirit fog, actually independently condenses a dragon of thousands of feet.


    Both the big and small dragon veins rise from the sky.


    The Dragon chants are singing and cheering.


    "Roar Roar, roar


    People are silly, this What''s going on? They all have an unnamed throb.


    A sense of the absurdity of worship came to mind.


    "This Is that an illusion? "


    However, in the sea of fire, it was like a giant rising from the sky. Bathed in the sea of fire, it was sacred and majestic, and roared up to the sky again.


    It doesn''t matter that the Dragon chant was heard. The hundreds of thousands of dragon people who were watching the battle knelt down to ninety-nine percent.


    It can''t be controlled to transform into noumenon.


    It''s like visiting the supreme ancestor.


    Shivering.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    Copper, Di, Zhu Qian, Binghan and other elders were all shocked and said: "clan Patriarch? What''s going on? What magic did the boy do? How did my dragon island become like this? Come on I can''t hold it any more... "


    In their mind, it seems that there is a voice outside the sky, let them kneel down and worship.


    If it were not for their top strength, I''m afraid they would not be able to hold on at the moment. They would have knelt down for a long time. Let''s not talk about anything else, but what''s the matter?


    Kneel down, Ning Tao?


    Is Dragon Island revived because of him?


    Because of the two dragon chants, most of the Dragon Island seemed to enter his hand, which was incredible!


    However, the color dragon clan''s long mind was startled, and his eyes widened. Looking at the towering dragon shadow in the sea of fire, he seemed to think of something? He lost his voice and said, "Zu Lord ZuLong


    "No It''s impossible. That boy is a human. How can he be ZuLong? "


    "As early as the ancient times, the old man had already gone to the eternal road? How could it have anything to do with him? No It''s impossible. It''s impossible... "


    And the elder Yun on one side, her delicate face also showed astonishment. No wonder she felt a shiver before, but she could not help worshiping.


    It''s ZuLong.


    But But what''s going on?


    Just as the Dragon Island was boiling, a huge and towering dragon shadow flew out and directly rushed out of the sea of fire. Shenjun was flying. It was not a big problem. It was hundreds of feet high. A pair of dragon horns stood like a crown.


    And in the golden sunlight, the strange scales all over the body are shining, emitting primitive, ancient, nine claws under the belly, and in the middle of the eyebrow, there is a mysterious one eye, majestic and inviolable.It looks more powerful than the statue of the secret place.


    Like the emperor of the dragon!


    Under its dragon power, it was cheering, and the whole Dragon Island was in an unprecedented sensation.


    The next second, another long cry of the dragon.


    One more than the other.


    I can''t help it. It''s like a kind of catharsis from the inside out, a kind of comfort, a kind of proof.


    In an instant, elder Jinlong and others blushed and their necks were thick. They couldn''t help it any more. Their bodies were weak for a while, and they were paralyzed. They knelt down and trembled.


    "It''s it, it''s it..."


    is as like as two peas in the memory.


    It''s just smaller and weaker, just like a smaller version of ZuLong. If it''s the descendant of that one, they will definitely believe it without hesitation.


    Is this Ning Mingtao?


    But the color dragon clan chief and elder Yun are breathing heavily. Only the two of them can insist on it. One is bright and the other is dark.


    However, the appearance of ZuLong seems to announce his sovereignty. In front of it, no dragon can stand, and the Dragon Phoenix Tianwei "boom" burst out, and the power can be said to be extremely powerful.


    "No It''s not good... "


    The color dragon clan''s long pupil shrinks, one knee kneels down directly, and elder Yun lowers his head.


    Just as they were about to be red eyed, they could not help crawling to the ground. In a flash, the powerful and incomparable pressure actually retreated like the tide.


    This is naturally Ning Tao''s idea.


    Just now, he seemed to be out of his control. He couldn''t help roaring.


    When he reacted, everything became what it is now. It was even more amazing than he thought. The dragon people in the field of vision all knelt down and helped, not to mention ice blue and flying ink.


    And Zhu Yan, did not know for a long time when because of prestige and mercilessly fell into the bottom of the square? Under the pressure of Longdao, he couldn''t move. His scalp felt numb, as if it was a punishment for the supreme ancestor.


    There is no strength in a body.


    Rustling together like a caterpillar.


    Don''t think it''s just like this. Outside the Dragon Island, it should be said that the endless dragon species are worshiping in the whole area and have seen their only ancestor!


    There are many visions and countless glories.


    Ning Tao''s mind is shocked. He seems to have made a big mistake by accident. The reason why he doesn''t turn into a dragon all the time is that he is afraid that there will be a lot of trouble in the future.


    It will expose the existence of ZuLong and holy land, but it is still used now, which is even more beyond imagination.


    Yes, it''s just Zulongshu!


    "Turn Dragon


    "Zhu Yan, you Lose

 Chapter 3557

    Ningtao is high, the towering and exclusive dragon body is like an unattainable mountain, which people can only look up to.


    At the moment Ning Tao looks indifferent, negative hand and stand, coldly indifferent looking at Zhu Yan, look arrogant.


    Needless to say, he must have won.


    The outcome is clear.


    The boy can''t even get up now. As long as he does it casually, he can crush it easily. This is intuition. I feel that he can get it easily.


    After the dragon, Ning Tao feels that he is changing all the time.


    This kind of change can''t be said, but he can feel that it is good for him.


    In addition, he seems to have a vague connection with Longdao, and he can help himself.


    Such as power blessing.


    In Longdao, this state will become stronger!


    He also understood that there must be a connection between ZuLong and the first ZuLong, that is, whether it is reincarnation or something? But the puppet Taoist must know that this is one of the most important secrets of the holy land.


    Xiaobai is the leader of Dragon Island


    At this time, the trembling dragon people dare to look up at the emperor.


    as like as two peas in the dragon''s eye, they are all alike in their memories, and even some statues, designs, and so on. The ancestors, also their ancestors, belong to their dragon ancestors.


    That every trace of dragon patterns and lines, the arrangement of dragon scales are so beautiful, such as works of art, exquisite, unique in the world, that dragon horn is so winding towering, everything is so sacred and wonderful.


    Between the eyebrows, there is a holy eye.


    Even if it''s closed.


    No dragon clan has this. It is said that if the soul dragon reaches its peak, it will have a chance to open it.


    This is their ultimate evolutionary path.


    The six dragons have inherited one of the abilities of their ancestors, but with countless years of vicissitudes, they have changed, mutated and changed It has become today.


    It''s hard to capture the track.


    However, Ning Tao was not interested in all these things. In a word, he won the decisive battle.


    It''s so simple. Other things have little to do with him.


    After all, in his blood, he knew that he was a human race, and the blood of the human race flowed in his body.


    At the moment, Zhu Yan feels as if he has been targeted by the whole world. He is so oppressed that he can''t lift his head even though he kneels down in front of Ning Tao and enters the earth.


    He struggled in anger and felt like he was about to explode.


    On his forehead, on his body, his veins were exposed.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he also be of no avail!


    In front of this man, he did not have the ability to resist at all.


    It almost broke his confidence.


    At this time, elder Heyun, the head of cailong clan, got up like lightning, coughed, and his face couldn''t hang up. After all, he was also the head of the clan. Even if he was the saint, he couldn''t kneel so plainly.


    Few people should have seen it, right?


    This boy, how can he hide so deep?


    It''s just the power of time and space. Is there the power of Saint? No There seems to be huangzu?


    Where did he come from?


    Evil door son, incredibly also attainments?


    Several people''s mind thought rotation, but not its solution.


    At this time, the elder Yun seemed to think of something and said, "brother long, do you remember a word that the little brother said half a month ago that he had raised a dragon and a phoenix?"


    "You say, can it really be..."


    "Yes?"


    As soon as the words came out, the corner of the eyes of the clan leader of the color dragon could not help shaking. He was also aware of something, but then he drew his mouth, shook his head and said vaguely, "how can it be? Don''t Don''t think about it. Maybe it''s something else... "


    He can''t believe it.


    He didn''t care.


    However, although he said so, but the forehead inexplicably out of some sweat.


    Like, I said that the dragon and Phoenix he raised were three legged snakes and Huaji? Should Are you OK?


    Now, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as he thought.


    "Family Patriarch, this What now? "


    Elder Jinlong is also confused about this scene. He is completely at a loss. For Ning Tao, he doesn''t know what to do?


    Don''t say he doesn''t know, the color dragon clan chief is even more confused, but he finds that Ning Tao moves at this time.


    Looking at him, Ning Tao shrunk the dragon''s body, only three feet high, and fell on the edge of the pit. His eyes were indifferent, and he said coldly, "I ask you, can I take it?"


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Zhu Yan breathes hard, but with Ning Tao approaching, it feels like there is a big hand in its neck. It pinches, grasps and breathes poorly.


    In an instant, his face turned red.


    It seems to suffocate at any time."I I''ll take... "


    "Cough Ah Ah... "


    Weak limbs, actually straight into the soil.


    Under the authority of the emperor, what flame dragon is vulnerable? How dare you disrespect your ancestors?


    There is a big gap in the origin.


    It is also the only belief of the dragon people.


    How high is it? How sacred? How great is it? Just like "heaven", how dare you disrespect it?


    And Ning Tao looked at him so indifferently, and the whole audience was silent. The Dragon hovered around his head, like the only auspicious sign in the world.


    "Please Please punish the emperor.... "


    Zhu Yan is biting a tooth, difficult huff and puff way.


    He knew that he was defeated, and he was defeated to the ground. The battle of the Fire Dragon King ended with death. It was even more disrespectful to offend the emperor. He should thank him with death.


    No matter what, can let him die convinced, so, might as well be willing to admit defeat.


    He is also a dragon man.


    It''s a man who dares to do what he should do.


    In the hearts of all the people, especially the fire dragon elder, Zhu Qian, his brain is blank, but he is shouting and roaring.


    "No Don''t... "


    That''s the future of the dragon.


    However, at this time, Ning Tao suddenly spits out a mouthful of turbid air, waves his hand and puts Longwei away. He comes to it slowly and says with a smile: "get up? I don''t think I said I would marry you. "


    "Ah? What What? "


    Zhu Yan a Zheng, a face inconceivable?


    "The emperor''s response to the battle was completely influenced by the holy dragon body. Now that you are defeated, its influence is much smaller. In fact, the name of the fire dragon king is of little significance to me."


    "Although there is another advantage, I can refine you, but I don''t want to do so, but it doesn''t mean forget it. You have to take out some things to compensate me, or I won''t lose it?"


    Ning Tao smiles.


    Speaking, slowly into human form.


    At this time, wish thousand elder "whoosh" a fly to come over, old tears, excited, ecstatic way: "many Thank you, saint Thank you, Mr. Ning. I''m sure I''ll make a lot of compensation. "


    It''s a good deal to exchange some talented talents for the future of Huolong.


    You can''t refuse to think with your toes.


    Ning Tao is quite reasonable.


    At this time, Ning Tao came forward, under Zhu Yan''s dull eyes, he said: "I don''t want to take advantage of you, so I will give you the inheritance of the fire dragon king, and work hard."


    Say, then instill the inheritance in the past.


    This also used up his only mental power. He was a little dizzy, but he held on.


    But the color dragon clan''s long blink of an eye but arrive, can''t help but say directly put on his shoulder, take him away.


    "Thank you Thank you... "


    Zhu Yan looks at him to leave, purses the lips that turns white, difficult way, this kind of words is extremely complicated.


    But from the heart.

 Chapter 3558

    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    The commotion outside has gradually moved away.


    The weak Ning Tao was caught by the color dragon clan leader, several flashes, moved, and soon came to the depths of the Dragon Island.


    This is a hall carved with countless dragons.


    There is a dense atmosphere around.


    The whole atmosphere is rich and ancient, as if standing in the years.


    Elder Yun, elder Jinlong and others hurry to come here at the moment, but they are waiting outside the hall.


    Waiting nervously.


    The door of the hall was then closed.


    For this scene, Ning Tao didn''t think about it.


    This is also expected by Ning Tao, so he is not alarmed.


    After all, the changes in him can be regarded as a great event for these people.


    If the other party doesn''t do it, he will feel that something is wrong.


    The noblest and supreme power of the dragon clan suddenly appears on itself? Is it possible not to ask? At present, what he really wants to consider is how to make it through?


    He naturally thought of this when he used it. However, it depends on the meaning of the dragon clan.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy


    This is also the worry that he is not willing to perform the skill all the time!


    And to tell you the truth, the result of the scene just now was really unexpected. Did you really expect such a big stir? That''s all. It''s the bottom.


    If the dragon''s attitude is not clear, even if they win the battle of the Seven Realms, they can''t let Xiaobai come.


    Now that he dares to do it, he has the strength. Although he has no choice, the way of heaven is reincarnated. Everything has its own destiny, and he can only prepare in Xiaoguang


    Ning Tao thinks wildly, the color dragon clan chief of one side also does not have anxious mouth.


    He stood with his hands down, and the whole person raised his head slightly, standing in the empty hall, overlooking the throne.


    there is as like as two peas of a diminished version of the dragon.


    Put in the first place of the whole hall, the posture is to step on the sky, while Wanlong bows to be a minister.


    Scenes, quite spectacular.


    And every statue is lifelike.


    He seemed to fall into some kind of memory.


    After a long time, the head of the color dragon clan looked back, turned around and looked at Ning Tao. He spoke in a complicated way:


    "you Don''t you have anything to say? "


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, his hands a spread, wry smile way: "should say of I will naturally say, but there are some things I also didn''t understand, even if you press to ask, also won''t have too big result, so, can only let it be."


    "Shengzu, is it really alive? Where is it? " Cailong people have a complicated road.


    Ning Tao shook his head, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I can''t say it''s alive. Maybe only after a while can I understand it. As for where it is, I can''t say it, and you can''t go."


    It''s useless to lie in the face of this kind of antique that has lived for countless years. Ning Tao is also a bachelor and directly explains his words.


    However, elder cailong is obviously not satisfied with Ning Tao.


    He felt some toothache, dare to say for a long time, there is no useful thing, this boy is deliberately playing with him, right?


    Where is the saint?


    Not even alive?


    Besides, huangzu should be with Shengzu? Is the eternal road a failure? Reincarnation?


    But Ning Tao doesn''t say, he also has no way, at the moment his mind thought a turn, changed a topic.


    "Well, I won''t ask about that. What''s the matter with your boy''s power of time and space and secret skills? Who are you? "


    The color dragon clan long eyes a MI, the vision closely stares at Ning Tao.


    In the past half a month, he took charge of the clan again and learned a lot about Ning Tao.


    The other side is a rookie of the human race, whose life expectancy is estimated to be less than a thousand years. However, he rose like a comet and was born in a middle-class famine. For that, he had some impressions, and the "overlord" had seen it in those years.


    He''s a good human.


    However, this information is different from the performance of the other party.


    There seems to be a lot of secrets in each other.


    Elder cailong thinks that he has read countless people, but in front of Ning Tao, he can''t see through.


    Ning Tao doesn''t have anything to hide about this. At the moment, he tells the time and Space Mountain and so on.


    But the cailong clan leader sniffed: "boy, what you think is too simple. Do you think the power of time and space can be exerted just because of two secrets?"


    "If you want to talk about the power of space, will it be so easy, the power of time?"


    "So, if everyone can master time with this secret skill, will it be regarded as an impossible power?"


    "Yes?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned and said: "what What do you mean"Let me tell you something. I''ve heard of the time and space mountain. Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, if we are strong at this level, that time mountain is not a hindrance to us."


    "As far as I know, there have been people who have climbed the mountain of time with brute force, and there are more than one. Although they have got the secret skill, they have never used it in their whole life."


    "In short, if you get a secret skill, you may not be able to perform it, but you It''s a different kind. "


    "The problem is with you!"


    Cailong people have a complicated road.


    In the last word, the chief of the cailong clan also said the crux of the problem.


    "Me? "Different?"


    Ning Tao frowned and understood.


    That is to say, he is different. He thinks it''s a matter of course. It''s very difficult for others. If the time gets the seal of the time, it may not be able to show it. That''s about what he means.


    But what''s the difference?


    To transform the dragon, one is the ancestral dragon skill, the other is the dragon ball.


    The dragon body of the sun is completely formed by a coincidence, and also thanks to the holy land. After all, the dragon body of the sun was formed in that environment.


    But all of these have nothing to do with the power of time, and only the mysterious mark in my mind.


    Is he helping himself?


    He felt that the truth was by his side, and it was not far away from the day when it was solved.


    At this time, seeing that Ning Tao was deeply in thought, the head of the cailong clan could not help saying: "although I am very worried about the safety of my ancestors, I can vaguely judge some things from your words."


    "It''s about saints. I can''t do it rashly. You don''t want to say it now. It''s OK, but I just want to ask you to bring back the saint. This will be the biggest happy event for the whole dragon family."


    With that, he made a solemn salute.


    Ning Tao''s eyelids are jumping wildly. He is worthy of being an old monster who has lived for so many years. In a few words, he can figure it out. It seems that he knows some secret things, and maybe he has seen the saint with his own eyes.


    Who knows how many years it lived?


    However, Ning Tao nodded, invisible, this matter as if exposed, also let him relax.


    I''m really afraid of the dragon people using strong ones and so on.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao seemed to suddenly think of something and said: "by the way, uncle long, you didn''t say that it would be good for me to take care of them after we leave the customs, right?"


    "I want to make a condition!"


    "Oh? What? "


    Cailong clan leader picks eyebrows and asks curiously.


    "It''s nothing. I happen to have a son and daughter-in-law, a dragon body and a phoenix body. If I can come to Longdao in the future, can I let them sign an equal contract with Xiaoguang?"


    Ning Tao laughs.


    He thought it was not a day or two.

 Chapter 3559

    "Equal contract? The Terrans? "


    The color dragon clan chief immediately vigilant, up and down looking at Ning Tao, always feel, what''s wrong.


    There''s a sense of being counted.


    After so many years of living, it has never seen anything.


    What''s more, it also concerns the future of its only precious son, the dragon clan. How can we be careless?


    At the moment, he looked up and down at Ning Tao, as if looking at him.


    "What do you want? Let''s be clear. Wait a minute. I don''t think I want to run away from my son? "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is a black line. Is he that bad? He is a healthy citizen.


    At the moment, he waved his hand and explained, "don''t get me wrong, uncle long. It''s a good thing. It''s a win-win situation. Isn''t our relationship intimate?"


    "And the holy dragon body matches the divine dragon. It''s a perfect match!"


    However, the color dragon clan grew up with a wave of his hand and turned his mouth and said, "the beauty you want, that little undead bird is closest to you. I can''t care how, but don''t give my son any advice. I can''t finish with you."


    He is determined to pay attention to the plot of Ning Tao. He is determined not to agree.


    With that, he added.


    "If you really want to sign a contract, you can choose the other members of my dragon clan. As long as they are willing, I have nothing to say."


    Ginger is still old and spicy.


    After all, there is no reason to guard against thieves.


    But Ning Tao was a stare, angry way: "what do you mean? Turn your back on people? Don''t you give me the benefits now? And my son doesn''t deserve it? My son, that''s the dragon body, too. "


    "And I tell you, let Xiaoguang and my son sign an equal contract, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, his constitution is related to the emperor...."


    "Saint Holy Father


    This word made the long eyelids of the color dragon clan tremble slightly, but still not moved. He sniffed: "cut, don''t cover me. Where are so many holy dragon bodies in the world? What do you think of Chinese cabbage? "


    "Even if it''s a saint, it''s not easy to create a saint dragon body. You have to say that the dragon body is almost the same..."


    However, having said that, he still has some feelings, but he is reluctant to give up his baby son.


    And Ning Tao is not very reliable.


    It''s too risky to sign a contract with a Terran.


    Everyone knows that the human race is very fragile, and the contract is one. Life is life, and death is death. If his son has something good or bad, what can he do?


    What about the dragon people?


    Yun''er will scratch him to death


    But at this time, Ning Tao bewitched and said: "I dare to swear with the heart of Tao, there is no empty words. Besides, I am also for the sake of the children and Xiaoguang. If you think about it, you are only eight colors now."


    "Don''t you want to be promoted to nine lottery? Don''t want your son to be promoted? It''s a big chance. After this village, there won''t be a shop. Besides, if there''s an accident in Xiaoguang, will my son be better? "


    "I''m not stupid enough to let my own son die. You can do it or not."


    The cake has been thrown out. As for whether he wants to eat it or not, the reason why he wants to make such a plan is that the benefits are too great, and the help of homologous cultivation is not mentioned. The main thing is that he can still tie the support.


    There is absolutely no limit to the future achievements of Long''er. Who doesn''t want to use a real dragon as a mount.


    Dragon, that''s my dream.


    Two men are better than one!


    Anyway, no matter how you look at it, there are only advantages but no disadvantages. Besides, Jiucai blood is not necessary. There is Xiaobai''s power in Long''er''s body.


    So is feng''er.


    Seeing this, the color dragon clan leader pondered, looked hesitant, pondered for a while, and finally said: "hum, it''s not impossible for me to promise, but I have to see the boy with my own eyes."


    "As long as it''s true as you said, and Xiao Guang has no opinion, then I agree."


    "It''s a deal. It''s hard to catch up!"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao burst into laughter. Now he was tied to the Dragon Island. When he became the enemy of the world in the future, what would you do?


    It''s not that I want to pit you. It''s that you dig a pit and jump in yourself. Then don''t blame me.

 Chapter 3560

    Although there are twists and turns in the negotiation of the contract, Ning Tao is still satisfied with the result.


    Although uncle long still wants to see Long''er and witness the truth with his own eyes, if he does arrive at that time, I believe he will agree without hesitation.


    All in all, it met his expectations.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Palace door opened, Ning Tao exhausted walked out, this battle, tired to death.


    The side effects of several secrets are also pouring in.


    It''s too expensive.


    Even walking, are some instability, he simply found a quiet corner, quietly recuperate.


    And the face of elder Jinlong and others changed. I don''t know what they talked about? What happened? Ancestors are very important to them.


    With it, the strength of the old man''s Dragon Island is bound to rise to a higher level, which is unmatched.


    Elder Yun rushes into the hall, and immediately sees the silent colored dragon. She stares at the statue of Shengzu for a long time. She asks, "how about it? Is it still alive? The eternal road.... "


    "Should It''s a failure, so should huangzu, "cailong patriarch suddenly said deeply.


    As soon as the words came out, elder Yun''s jade face changed. It was a little pale and difficult. Could it be that But how is that possible? "


    "You and I all know that there is an eternal war first, and then there is an eternal road. After thousands of disasters, we can cast an immortal body without regret and without end, and then we can see the sage''s face."


    "Once we set foot on that road, there is basically no room to turn back, let alone survive and escape, but they This This... "


    Seeing that she wanted to say nothing more, cailong comforted her and explained, "after all, it''s a saint. The dragon is proud of the past and the present. It''s not strange that it''s born by nature and favored by heaven and earth to survive."


    "Although it''s true that no one can come back from that road alive, it doesn''t mean that they can''t come back from the eternal road. Shengzu and huangzu are hard to meet in the world, so they can''t be underestimated."


    "However, there must be some costs. The reason why we didn''t return to Longdao is probably the result of those costs..."


    Hearing this, the elder Yun turned pale and said, "then we have to take the emperor back. Otherwise, it may be dangerous now."


    "Little brother, didn''t you say anything? Don''t you know how important that is? "


    ZuLong is the only one for Longdao.


    It is also indispensable.


    What''s more, it creates the existence here, the three mysteries, the first dragon vein, the ancient dragon Qi and the six dragons.


    Moreover, for example, in the previous situation, even if their children were not born, their Qi was scattered and their ancestors were present, it was nothing.


    It is the spirit of Dragon Island.


    It can also easily turn any living spirit into a real dragon, and make the dragon race prosper forever.


    According to ancient records, at the most glorious time of the dragon people, that is, the period of the emperor, the number of real dragons on and off the Dragon Island reached 3000.


    There are tens of millions of high blooded Yalong army.


    The other dragon species are in the unit of 100 million.


    Now, the real dragon is only 300, and the Yalong army is only one million.


    It can''t be compared.


    Let the Dragon blush.


    From this, we can imagine how important the sage is to them, which is the light of rise!


    However, cailong took a deep breath and said, "I know better than anyone, but it''s not that simple."


    "Although Ning Tao didn''t say it, it should also be related to saints. That level is not easy for us to figure out. Don''t interfere too much in some things, otherwise it will be troublesome to be involved."


    "If I don''t worry about it, then I''ll let Ning Tao hand over the emperor!"


    Hearing this, elder Yun''s jade face changed, and immediately realized that it was not easy to dig deeply.


    Perhaps, when Shengzu and huangzu met with great changes and adversity on the road of eternity, it was the sage who helped them at the critical moment.


    Maybe everything now is the arrangement and track of saints. If so, I''m afraid the overall situation can''t be easily penetrated.


    That''s about the survival of Dragon Island!


    "By the way, brother long, you said Does this have anything to do with the disappearance of saints more than a billion years ago? "


    Elder Yun can''t help asking.


    In the past, they all experienced that era.


    When the saints disappeared, almost the whole world was in a panic, and so was their Dragon Island. Until there was no abnormality, they gradually relaxed.


    After all, a billion years ago, although saints existed, they hardly walked in the world.


    Sudden disappearance will not affect anything. It''s just that this mystery is puzzling. For so many years, no one has been able to solve it.


    The head of the cailong clan pondered a little, shook his head, and suddenly stretched out his hand. He took the palm of his hand as the wheel of heaven and earth, and his fingers as the track. Although he was not very proficient, he could barely see a little.


    A moment later, his face suddenly changed. He raised his eyebrows and said, "so fast? This time the battle of eternity has come so quickly. ""I''m afraid the eternal island will be born soon. The world will be in chaos again."


    Hearing this, elder Yun fell into silence. When the big storm swept by, no one could escape, and their existence at this level was even more unavoidable, which was similar to a great reckoning of heaven and earth.


    As soon as she bit her silver teeth, her eyes firmly said: "no matter what, our child must be OK. I will never allow it to make any mistakes!"


    Color dragon patriarch complex a sigh, when about to her tightly in the arms, this is what he wants to say.


    In this mess, Ning Tao, how do you exist? What are you carrying? Everyone has their own place, but what are you


    Ning Tao didn''t know about the news at the moment. After a day or two of recuperation in the Wanlong hall, it was a bit of relief. After the end of the battle of the dragon, a sense of relaxation inevitably flooded his whole body.


    These years have been tense, not to mention how hard, but there is pressure, there is motivation.


    Otherwise, how could he enter the country so quickly in just nine years? In fact, I would also like to thank Zhu Yan. It''s Zhu Yan who has made great achievements now.


    When he returned to the vision of the dragon people, he found that these eyes had changed greatly, and everyone could see a touch of fanaticism and respect.


    It''s respect for the strong.


    It''s also recognition and respect for him.


    Along the way, the people of the second dragon army knelt down and saluted him one after another. Even the dragon people were respectful. Ning Tao couldn''t stand this warm attitude.


    It''s really changing too fast. If we put it a few days ago, it would be a total indifference.


    I don''t look down on you. It''s good.


    Not to mention being enthusiastic about you.


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly. It seems that the war played a very important role. The four words "respect the strong" really played a very incisive role here. It took him a long time to get out of the circle of enthusiasm.


    Seeing the frost moon peak close in front of him, he suddenly had some sobs, complicated.


    To be exact Don''t give up!


    However, after all, he has been here for more than nine years, nearly ten years, and he has almost completely lost contact with the outside world. It''s time for him to go back.


    And Shi Yao and his party in the fourth line area of dahonghuang don''t know what''s going on now?


    Before, he couldn''t protect himself, and he didn''t dare to take her over. Now, although he has the power to protect himself, it''s time to leave. The original clan and the three worlds of the galaxy are waiting for him.


    Facts have proved that he made the right choice to come to Longdao, and he has the confidence to face yuwenchuan.


    But I''m not sure yet.


    You know, in the war with Zhu Yan, although he defeated the half step demon Zun, he still had some advantages. Yuwenchuan would not be suppressed by him.


    There are other three emperors, which are also a headache for him. Now there are two key points for him to win the seven world war. The first is the race plan, which is to cultivate the void devil insect, the burning bone insect, the blade tooth bat and so on.


    The second is the plan of the ethereal immortal master and others. If it can be achieved, it will be a great help.


    It can also weaken the wings of the four worlds.


    If it''s not enough, he''s going to take some great monks and strong men back. Now he has made a fortune in Longdao, and there are still many resources waiting for him to sign for them. It''s really no good, but he''s going to pull a group of Immortal Emperor troops.


    Ning Tao thought with enthusiasm, but now he just has this idea, so it''s two words to do it.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The body shape moves, immediately fell down.


    FeiMo, ice blue, who is practising hard on the mountain, suddenly realizes that the latter''s eyes are red, but he rushes directly up and entangles Ning Tao firmly.


    Xiaoguang and Xiaohuan, who are playing and fighting, are also running happily to this side: "big Da Da, hug... "


    I haven''t seen you for a few days. These two little guys have grown up a lot. One has the shape of a young dragon, and the other just has the appearance of a Phoenix. It''s extraordinary. It seems that they are like fish in water in this treasure land.


    The strength of both men can match the great emperor.


    If this is known to outsiders, it is estimated that one by one they will bump into the wall in anger, and they will be shameless.


    It''s really evil.


    How long have you been born? A month?


    "Tut tut..."


    At this time, Fei Mo said with a smile: "you are really powerful. You have beaten Zhu Yan into that miserable situation. You still have the power of your ancestors. Why don''t you use it early? Wouldn''t that save a lot of work? "


    Ning Tao shakes his head and smiles. It''s a fluke that he can come back now. How dare he use it in advance?


    Fortunately, the Phoenix family is not here, otherwise, it will be a trouble.


    "You Are you leaving? " Ice blue a pair of watery big eyes, closely staring at Ning Tao.


    After hearing this, the latter also sighed and nodded: "there are still some important things waiting for me to do. Since the matter here has been solved, I should go back soon, but I will come back again."


    "Well Cough... "As soon as he finished, a severe cough came from behind.


    Ning Tao turns his head and looks around. He finds that elder Jinlong''s face is green, and his muscles are shaking violently. If he doesn''t nearly choke him to death with this sentence.


    If you come a few more times, Longdao will be closed. You don''t think it''s enough.


    Elder Jinlong took a few breaths and said, "OK, you''ve been to the three secret places. Take out the Golden Dragon order, the colored dragon scale and the dragon claw. I''ll see you when I''m free."


    However, Ning Tao made a sign, scratched his head and said, "what do you say that is? I haven''t seen it. "

 Chapter 3561

    Elder Jinlong was stunned. He just looked at Ning Tao. He shook his hand in front of him and said, "your brain is burnt out? The Golden Dragon order, the colored dragon scale and the dragon claw are all in your hands? "


    "It''s only been a few days. You''ve been playing with me and pretending to be confused, right? Give it to me now. "


    However, under the dullness of FeiMo, binglan and others, Ning Tao was at a loss. He looked at elder Jinlong innocently and said, "do I know you?"


    "What You... "


    Elder Jinlong stares big eyes and looks at Ning Tao with a dull and silly face. Is this boy amnesia?


    Believe him and you''ll have a ghost.


    This is obviously playing a rogue.


    I saw it immediately black face, gas teeth itch, stare: "Ning boy, don''t give me play Lai, those things are my dragon treasure, especially the Dragon order, that is only one of the two pieces."


    "What''s more, these things are only useful to our dragon clan. Even if you take them away, they are useless."


    But Ning Tao blinked a pair of innocent big eyes, pure and flawless, suddenly looked at the ice blue in his arms, and FeiMo asked: "do you know him?"


    "Er..."


    Flying ink and ice blue silly eyes, what are you doing? There was a feeling of being caught between the cracks.


    Jinlong''s face was green with anger. He felt that his fist hit the cotton. He was very depressed. He immediately threatened: "boy, I can warn you that you can''t go without handing over those three things."


    But as soon as the words came out, a dragon chant came out of Ning Tao''s body, and one hand had turned into a dragon claw.


    "Roar Roar... "


    In an instant, elder Jinlong felt that his breath was stagnant, and a pressure came up. He subconsciously waved his hand and said: "wait Wait... "


    "If you have something to say and discuss, what can a gentleman do if he talks and doesn''t do anything..."


    Also showed a pair of skin smile meat does not smile expression.


    I don''t know. I''m very depressed. I forget that this boy has the power of his ancestors. The pressure is too great.


    In Longdao, it''s almost hard to be strong with ningtao.


    It''s not that you can''t, it''s very difficult.


    If it is outside the Dragon Island, I''m afraid it will be easier, but it still gives him a headache.


    Why do you stand on this rascal boy?


    Didn''t you agree to help?


    A clench teeth, have to Chong Ning Tao angry way: "you kid quote a price, how to want in the end?"


    Ning Tao slowly picks his eyebrows and thinks to himself, in fact, he didn''t plan to take it away at the beginning, but it was the race plan and ZuLong that made him change his mind.


    Maybe some things are of little use to him, but for Xiaobai, maybe it''s God''s help.


    Race plans need dragon orders.


    Although it is only a dragon scale, it is the dragon scale of the head of the dragon clan. Its hardness is hard to imagine. The dragon claw is a big killing weapon. It can be used by him, and Xiaobai can also use it.


    It''s even 200 percent powerful.


    With its own strength, plus these three things, dealing with the demon world should be like God''s help.


    Although it is said that the demons and beasts in the demon world have never seen the Dragon order and have no fear of the soul, the dragon''s power can weaken them, which is indispensable.


    Seeing his meditation, the elder of the Golden Dragon gritted his teeth and stepped back: "well, the Golden Dragon order and the dragon claw, you have to stay, and the colored dragon scale can let you take away."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered and thought it was feasible. After all, he didn''t want to take it all away.


    It''s not very realistic.


    These are the treasures of the dragon people.


    It''s an unexpected joy to have a colorful dragon scale, which can make up for his hard work.


    He was almost killed in Hualong pool.


    It''s not too much to ask for compensation.


    Just as he was about to compromise, a long voice suddenly came: "Jinlong, let him go. I''ll borrow it from you for a while. Remember!"


    Hearing this, several people were stunned. The voice It''s cailong clan leader?


    Ning Tao was stunned, and his face immediately showed excitement and ecstasy. It seems that uncle long still has a little conscience, and it''s not in vain for him to suffer this period of time.


    "But, patriarch, this..."


    Elder Jinlong''s brow is wrinkled. Is it right for him to take it away?


    But then, what do you think of? He hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed. He looked at Ning Tao and said, "just, just, but remember..."


    Before the words came down, Ning Tao was full of joy and enthusiasm. He firmly grasped elder Jinlong''s hand and said, "elder, you see what you say, it''s all a family that doesn''t return anything..."


    However, when he saw elder Jinlong''s gloomy face, he said with a dry smile: "still, must still..."


    Both hands were clenched in pain.


    One side of the flying ink, ice blue looked stunned, wonderful ah, really thick skinned ah, to do their eight lives are estimated not to do such a thing.


    However, they may have missed this opportunity in vain, for which they are still full of envy.If you don''t fight for it, wait for the pie from heaven


    Elder Jinlong left. He didn''t want to stay any longer in this place. He had a black face.


    And he just left, another group of people rushed to come, but this time is not to want things, not to send things, Zhu Qian elder, Zhu Yan all came, according to the promise to send a large number of resources.


    "Mr. Ning, thank you for your generous gift last time. We are very grateful. We really admire you. I''d like to offer you a small gift..."


    I wish elder Qian a respectful way.


    With that, he handed out three rings to Ning Tao.


    And Zhu Yan also admires a way in one side: "I wish Yan this lifetime admire of person is not a few, in the same rank is very few, now rather adult calculate a."


    "I wish Yan, convinced!"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and finds that Zhu Yan is not frustrated. Instead, he is more frustrated and more courageous. His morale is better. It seems that his cultivation is more advanced.


    I have to say it''s number one.


    It''s much better than that.


    Smile to respond to a few words, then take the ring over, I wish thousand also don''t disturb, bow hand to leave, that face, also with the color of joy.


    The complete inheritance of Fire Dragon King.


    This kind of kindness is too heavy for Ning Tao.


    At this time, Ning Tao glanced at the ring, but his eyes were shining. He was shocked by the pile of things in front of him. My darling, how rich are you?


    In the first ring, there are hundreds of high-level time imitation towers.


    Basically, it''s more than three floors.


    There are two nine story time towers.


    "Too rich!"


    The dragon people don''t like to use this kind of thing, but they didn''t expect that the inside information is so thick. It seems that there have been no less raids in recent years. There are more than ten seats on the eighth and seventh floors.


    The second ring is actually a dusty scroll or even a bamboo tube, some of which are broken or damaged. It seems that it has been a long time. In short, it''s all kinds of miscellaneous things, like just sorted out.


    However, such a pile makes Ning Tao''s spirit excited, which is the thing of the strong of the human race.


    Some of the items left by the strong Terrans killed by Longdao are useless, so they are thrown aside. But they are definitely good for the Terrans. I really want to save elder Zhu Qian.


    Although there are a lot of fragments, but grade one higher than one, Emperor law, quasi Saint law and so on.


    He even found three volumes of holy Dharma.


    However, they are all inferior. Two of them are fragmentary, and the other volume "determination of all gods" is not suitable for him.


    But it''s his baby after all.


    Immediately happy to see the third, it is completely medicinal materials, minerals, filled with a whole ring, to say how much value Ning Tao can not estimate.

 Chapter 3562

    Each of these three rings is of great use to Ning Tao, and each of them is more valuable than the galaxy.


    It''s too rich.


    Whatever you take out is worth a lot.


    He has a feeling that he is very rich. No matter where he goes, he wants to establish a school in one sentence. He has all kinds of details.


    He immediately felt that the fire dragon pulse was so lovely, so forthright, really intentional.


    "Shengfa, Shenyao, nine story time tower..."


    I''m so happy to think about it.


    With these, Ning Tao is more confident. Even if he returns to the third world, he can improve his overall strength. He can''t wait to do a big job.


    One side of the ice blue, flying ink see Ning Tao in that has been giggling, can''t help but smile and shake his head, looks like, is made a lot of money, although also happy for him, but the thought that he is about to leave Longdao.


    Still very reluctant.


    After all, we''ve been together for nearly a decade.


    And Xiaoguang, Xiaohuan, two little guys climbed up ningtao, while occupying a shoulder, fighting, can''t stop, extremely energetic.


    "You When are you going to leave? " Ice blue asked a complex, clenched jade finger.


    Ning Tao a listen, smile also convergence some, think about, and looked at ice blue, that face of desire, not give up, he sighed: "in a few days."


    Seeing that he was still looking down, Ning Tao comforted him and said with a smile, "don''t worry, although I will leave Longdao, I should stay in dahonghuang for a while. I need to hunt some blood essence of vicious races."


    "If you are free, you can come to help. It happens that you need a lot of people to do this."


    "OK, I''ll go!"


    Ice blue agreed without thinking about it.


    And fly Mo a shrug, needless to say he also definitely want to help, he and Ning Tao relationship is too deep.


    In a word, we have to go.


    What''s the point of being busy?


    "I We''re going too, "little Phoenix pouted softly, pulling Ning Tao''s hair.


    However, Ning Tao carried them down one by one, and said with a smile: "what are you two little ones doing? Be honest and stay here. Remember to practice hard and become stronger. Don''t be lazy. "


    Although the little Phoenix is closest to him, it is feasible to take him away. Longdao will never refuse.


    They''re not in charge.


    But Bruce Lee''s words, that is absolutely not allowed.


    Therefore, Ning Tao does not take anyone with him. At present, he is too busy to take care of himself. In Longdao, they are the safest, and they are also good for their own growth.


    Perhaps, when they can all leave Longdao, it''s longer who will take them away.


    I''m really looking forward to that day.


    As long as he wins the seven world war, he becomes the Lord of the holy land, the Lord of the galaxy, and the forbidden holy land is like a back garden to him.


    Whoever enters or who enters is the one who has the final say.


    But it''s still one last step away


    The bustling Dragon Island gradually regains its peace in the noise. Under the leadership of the clan leader cailong, it is on the right track to restore order. A large number of second dragon soldiers will be trained to teach Hualong Jue.


    After all, there are too few dragon members to grow.


    At home, this is true. At abroad, there are many strange phenomena in the Dragon Island. Although there is a lot of discussion, few people know the specific news. Some big families have learned something bad.


    As a matter of fact, it''s true that with the return of the two major forces of Dragon Island, the accounts of these years should be calculated.


    The first is the Teng snake clan, which has been fighting against them for so many years. After the closure of the clan, the clan leader is even more rampant. There are more than one or two real dragons out hunting, and the whole Dragon Island has been angry for a long time.


    This time, the head of the color dragon clan vowed to let the blood flow of the Teng snake clan and lay dead for thousands of miles.


    It''s not the nature of the dragon to take revenge.


    They were also involved in his son''s accident.


    Secondly, the golden winged Mirs, the natural enemies of the dragon clan, have been hunting and killing their real dragons for food, not to mention their hatred.


    A long time ago, Feilong was still very prosperous. They had been fighting with the golden winged Mirs.


    However, in those years, great changes happened, and they were destroyed and declined by the people of the Teng snake clan. The golden winged Mirs were absolutely rampant without the control of the flying dragon. Later, the clan leader took the hand to expel it.


    Jin Peng, the supreme, retreated to the junction of the eastern world and the southern world with his people.


    Open up the Jinpeng boundary and settle the clansmen.


    It''s the farthest place from the great flood.


    With the help of the dragon clan, Ning Tao''s pressure will be reduced by two-quarters, but there are still two Big Macs in trouble, one is the star nest, and the other is Lagerstroemia indica.


    Although some people can suppress it, they are not so entangled as the dragon clan and the big elves.


    So we have to find a way.


    A few days later, Ning Tao had a good rest in the Dragon tribe, and finally set out with ice blue and FeiMo.To carry out the race plan and cultivate these races in the holy land of eternal life, it''s better to catch a few small ones to go back, which will not cost much energy, and they are familiar with the great flood and famine.


    For their outlying islands, the color dragon patriarch naturally would not refuse, but told them to pay attention to safety.


    Don''t be found by the snake people.


    They have just left the pass. It''s too expensive to maintain the Dragon summoning array. They need to close the gate once more to accumulate strength. So they need to be cautious now.


    Another thing that moved Ning Tao was that on the day when he left the island, millions of people from Longdao came out to welcome him. Firecrackers and gongs were all roaring. They were so excited.


    There are even a lot of people in tears.


    Among them are the bronze elders.


    "This skinned locust is going to leave at last. It''s a real eye opener. I''m so happy..."


    Countless people howled with ecstasy.


    However, when Ning Tao saw this scene at the foot of the island, he didn''t hear the sound. He thought that they were not willing to give up themselves, and his eyes were moved. He waved to the top and yelled, "I will come back again!"


    "Roll ~"


    "

 Chapter 3563

    In not giving up, is to leave after all.


    Xiaoguang and Xiaohuan cry the most. If they are not pulled, they will follow. Ning Tao also asks elder Jinlong to take care of Xiaohuan.


    After all, there must be a lot of inconveniences for an immortal Phoenix in Longdao, and she must have a backer anyway.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Three people fly through the air, dare not publicize.


    However, FeiMo has now transformed into an iron winged flying dragon, and has been promoted to the demon emperor. The speed is extremely fast. In the middle period, the Immortal Emperor can never catch up with it, so he simply let it narrow down and carry the two people.


    Go straight to the fourth line area.


    It''s like taking a rocket.


    Ning Tao said with admiration: "as expected, we have made great progress. Both strength and speed have improved by leaps and bounds. There are few enemies in the same level of speed. We are worthy of being a dragon."


    "Even compared with the golden winged Mirs, they are absolutely not inferior. Each has its own merits!"


    Feeling the whistling in my ears, the earth, mountains and rivers are like a white colt passing through the gap, and ice blue also praised: "it''s true. No wonder when we fought with the golden winged Mirs, it was always the people with the pulse of flying dragon who fought against them."


    In addition to the flying dragon, the rest of the dragon will be suppressed in the face of the golden winged Mirs.


    It''s hard to deal with this kind of enemy.


    That pair of claws can easily tear dragon scales.


    And the flying ink also cheers happily, speeds up unceasingly, is familiar with the strength, only feels the heaven and earth big, lets it carefree, is like a gust of wind.


    It took more than half a month to come.


    But now it''s only seven or eight days.


    Along the way, Bing LAN has been holding Ning Tao, and wants to show her mind, otherwise, there will be no chance, but she is afraid that Ning Tao will refuse and dare not say.


    I''ve been hesitating until now.


    Ning Tao, though ready to move, almost knocked her down last time, but still endured.


    And he''s going to leave soon. In case of the failure of the Seventh World War, we can''t let people live alone, can we? He is a man who is bold and responsible.


    I don''t want to ruin people''s innocence.


    Besides, there is a guqiong at home.


    When the atmosphere was confused and entangled, FeiMo suddenly said, "the Yinfeng mountain is coming soon. After the meeting, I will try my hand first. I remember there is a blood ant group nearby..."


    Just as he was saying that, the voice suddenly stopped.


    Ning Tao and his wife were stunned, then they looked in his direction, passed through the layers of clouds, looked down, and found that there were ruins below.


    It''s like a war.


    In the air, there is still a hot air.


    "This Where is this? "


    Ice blue is at a loss, doubt way.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao''s face turned white, he suddenly felt a "clatter" in his heart, and a bad feeling emerged. He quickly looked at Fei Mo and said, "are you sure? Is this the Yinfeng mountain range? Is that right? "


    FeiMo''s face was ugly, and he said: "I passed here when I came to Longdao. Although it''s just a small mountain range, it''s quiet, so I''m impressed. It''s definitely here."


    "At that time, Miss Yao, they..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao only felt a little dark in front of him, but he still didn''t want to believe the scene.


    As soon as the majestic idea was swept away, some clues were found. Among the ruins, there was a piece of debris, which was cold and seemed dead. This piece of debris should have come from the sun hawk demon.


    "It Are you dead? "


    Ning Tao is pale, his hands are trembling, and the whole person is frantically searching here.


    The eyeball climbs blood.


    Let''s not miss a trace.


    "No No, Shiyao, Shiyao... "


    The whole mountain range has been fragmented. However, for the whole flood and famine, such a small mountain range is insignificant.


    No one cares if it''s destroyed.


    Perspective, useful clues are found.


    However, in addition to the unjust and tragic death of some innocent lives, there are also some traces of gullies. In addition, he never found any decent clues.


    The whereabouts of Shi Yao, Chang sun Xian and Huo Mo Shi are unknown, and their lives and deaths are unknown, and even there is no news.


    The death of the scorching sun hawk demon here shows that the situation is urgent and extremely severe. They are definitely ambushed by some terrible forces.


    Wait.


    Is it Teng snake?


    You know, at the beginning of that war, a one eyed elder escaped from him. Was it?


    Ning Tao was stunned. His face turned pale and his whole body trembled. His eyes were full of blood. He said: "Yao Yao, don''t have an accident..."


    If Shiyao really had any good or bad? He must make life worse than death.


    Teng Yunlong is still in the dungeon of the dragon people.


    But Teng snake''s ancestor did not dare to lead people.


    At this time, ice blue grabbed a stone monster and asked him, "what''s going on here? Have you ever seen a woman? Say it quickly, dare to say a piece of rubbish, let you to pieces. "A wave of indifference came to my face.


    The air of the cold wind gradually diffused all around.


    Hearing this, the stone monster was frightened, shivered and said with difficulty: "just Just a few days later, a big disaster and scuffle happened here


    "It seems to be a scuffle at the imperial level. Many lords took part in the war and fought very hard. However, some of them seemed to have escaped in the end..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao asked her about the woman''s appearance. Is she Shi Yao? In which direction? Who is the enemy? If you don''t know these, he can''t guarantee that Shi Yao is safe at the moment.


    A moment later, he probably learned some truth. It was the Teng snake clan, but it was not only this group of people, but also other forces. The sun hawk demon exploded at the last moment to buy time.


    Ning Tao red eyes, tightly holding a pair of angry palms, gritted his teeth and said: "Teng snake family, a bunch of bastards, sooner or later, I will kill you, and you will be skinned and cramped..."


    FeiMo and binglan all look at Ning Tao and comfort him to calm down and find someone first.


    Three days have passed, and there is no large-scale battle nearby, which means that they are still alive and wounded somewhere. Now they have to find Shiyao in front of the enemy and save them.


    Looking at the ruins, Ning Tao regretted, but now it''s too late to say anything, so he can only bury the sun hawk demon in a hurry.


    In his anxiety, he used all the methods to find people, and roughly recognized a direction.


    I can''t wait to catch up.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At this time, in a mountain stream.


    In a crevice, four figures linger here, one by one with great vitality and mental depression. The two women and two beasts are Shi Yao and others.


    In the past three days, I have been besieged and intercepted, at least two or three times on the edge of life and death.


    Now the fire tiger is dying, even injured to the source, no treatment, I''m afraid will die.


    And the strongest fire lion, also suffered from incurable injuries, is sweating, weak, basically no power to fight again.


    "You, Madame Are you all right? "


    "Don''t worry about us. Go away quickly. There is still a way to live. The farther you hide, the better..."


    The fire devil lion urged anxiously.


    But Shi Yao, a plain skirt, is now dyed with many red plum blossoms. Her jade face is pale and she is biting her red lips. She can''t hold on for long. As long as she is caught up by the pursuers, she will die.


    But she said firmly: "I will not leave you. If I want to die, I will die together. How can I live?"


    "Hold on, maybe my husband will come back in time..."


    But as soon as the words came to an end, a cold laugh came: "don''t fantasize, he can''t come. You will die today. Even if that little bastard comes back, he will die..."

 Chapter 3564

    As soon as the words came out, the whole mountain stream was freezing.


    The gurgling stream seems to be stagnant at this moment, and the air is solidified.


    When Yao Yu''s face changed, his hand turned, and a sword appeared in his hand. The cold light was jagged. Did he catch up so soon? Damn, are they all dogs?


    "One eyed snake, if you want to kill us, you have to pay the price. If it''s a big deal, you''ll be caught dead..."


    "Don''t think we are so easy to bully!"


    The fire devil lion and the fire tiger gnash their teeth, and there is also some sadness in their hearts. As expected, they are still doomed to die. This fate is really sad. The sun hawk demon has gone one step ahead of them, and they are fast.


    Chang sun Xian was in a coma.


    His body was stained with blood and his head was hit again.


    However, with the sound of "whoosh", there was a sharp air breaking sound in all directions. In a flash, the mountain stream was surrounded by dark shadows like an iron bucket.


    The leader, however, was a one eyed snake. Although he was human at the moment, he did not hide his evil intention. A pair of scarlet eyes were staring at several people like looking at ants.


    "Mrs. Ning? You think too much of yourself, don''t you? perish together? a life-and-death struggle? With you guys? It''s ridiculous... "


    The one eyed elder sneered.


    Around, there are more than a dozen people.


    Besides, they are also members of the Teng snake army. Each of them is a strong man who has been through a hundred battles to block a hundred.


    Eight demon emperors, twelve demon kings!


    There is also a "half step demon Zun" strong!


    Even though the previous round UPS, including the one when the sun hawk demon exploded, only one demon emperor and two demon kings were lost, they still occupied the absolute advantage.


    Die together?


    It''s a big joke.


    "Hum, rotten loach, don''t be too proud of him. When the young master comes back, he will peel off your skin. Even if we will die here today, you will be buried with us some day. The young master won''t let you go."


    "And Dragon Island, you Teng snake clan is in danger, waiting to be destroyed..."


    The fire lion swore.


    The reason why they are determined to fight with the time Yao is that she holds the nuyin and the Teng snake clan calculated them last time.


    Just regard them as toys and throw them away after one use, which makes arrogant them very uncomfortable.


    So I''d rather die than bite him.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    The one eyed elder looked up at the sky and laughed wildly. He was condescending, and said contemptuously, "with his little Ning Tao? Cut, you think too much of him. I''m afraid he can''t protect himself in Longdao now. Can he manage you? "


    "But I''m not cruel. Why do you want to kill each other when you and I are both orcs? As long as you give up your resistance and let these two women serve us well, Jie Jie... "


    "Maybe there is a way to live..."


    Then she looked at the two girls with her evil eyes.


    It has to be said that Ning Tao''s vision is not bad. Both of them are the best. One is white as snow, the other is gentle and moving, and his figure is also hot.


    How many times better than the women who played before it?


    If it wasn''t for Jing and Chong, they would have easily won these people with their strength.


    But as soon as the words came out, Shi Yao was so ashamed and angry that she clenched her silver teeth and said angrily, "one eyed snake, you are delusional. Go and have your spring and autumn dream."


    "Die


    The whole body strength was gathered in the angry rebuke.


    A mysterious and mysterious force, gathered into a long river, very illusory, full of mystery.


    "Secret skill, the constant sand of time!"


    "Go ~"


    a blow is like an hourglass flying over, which symbolizes the countdown of life. In a flash, the one eyed elder''s pupil shrinks, his face changes greatly, and he has a headache. That''s it again.


    At the moment, I didn''t dare to be careless. I took a deep breath and spit out a cloud from my mouth.


    The shape is changeable, and it looks plain.


    "Blood technique, fog and smoke!"


    "Hum Hum... "


    The two forces suddenly merge into one, and the space begins to twist and change. Both of them have tried their best, but the strangeness is not clear.


    But the next second, the cloud fell down and went straight to Shiyao.


    "What What? "


    Shi Yao turns pale. Her power of time has been broken down, though I don''t know what happened? It''s like losing control for a moment, and it gradually dissipates.


    And in her absence, this cloud has fallen down, the fire lion and other people were shocked.


    "No, be careful..."


    But at this time, a golden light, like a roc bird, burning hot flame, fell from the sky like a meteor, penetrated the array and disappeared.


    In an instant, it stabbed into the cloud steadily, and its flame burst out instantly, like a sea of fire.And the golden spear is in the soil.


    "Hum Hum... "


    At this moment, all the people were on the March, staring at the scene in front of them, a golden gun was buzzing, and its arrival made the clouds disappear.


    The temperature between heaven and earth seems to have risen.


    "Who? Have the ability to stand up? "


    While listening to the one eyed snake''s scolding, Shi Yao was stunned and said in surprise: "this Is this white fall


    The next second, the sky has sounded two dragon chants, deafening, a silver and a blue, are 100 Zhang high, an instant destroyed the fog array.


    And a cold figure came down from the sky, like a relegated immortal, and landed on the barrel of the gun.


    A pair of eyes, gushing out the killing machine.


    "Stinky bug, dare to move my woman, you he seek death," Ning Tao appeared, killing dripping.


    A breath of terror broke out.


    And behind them, there are two dragons, one on the left and one on the right.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    Shi Yao, who is very pale, and the fire devil lion, who is in despair, suddenly his eyes are shining, his face is ecstatic and excited, and reinforcements are coming.


    "Great, great..."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Young master is powerful, young master is powerful..."


    Listen to that harsh voice, the one eyed elder''s face is livid. However, looking at Ning Tao''s heart, this little bastard is still alive? On that day, he slaughtered many people, which is still unforgettable.


    "Well, are you back? Then we''ll die together. I''m looking for you... "


    "Kill me, not one!"


    The one eyed elder roared.


    In a flash, more than a dozen giant snakes flew in the sky and rushed to the Dragon without fear,


    and the one eyed elder''s sharp sound turned into the main body and rushed to Ning Tao. Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes were cold and stopped the ice blue who wanted to help. When he turned to rush, Yao said softly, "sorry, I''m late."


    "Next, leave it to me!"


    Then, a golden dragon order appeared immediately.


    And Ning Tao roars a longer time, the whole person actually rises up, the strength also rises suddenly.


    "80 million times The melting pot of war


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    Under the one eyed elder''s dullness, a ZuLong, who was much bigger than it, appeared. With a dragon chant, the great flood trembled, and tens of thousands of monsters ran around, as if they had seen a terrible existence.


    And its one body strength, unexpectedly inexplicably was suppressed 12%, Demon power operation is slow, breathing difficulty, this what is it? Dragon order?


    But the Dragon order should not be so strong?


    How can you suppress it?


    "This How is that possible? "

 Chapter 3565

    "Roar Roar... "


    Under the sound of the dragon, the demons are frightened.


    And the fire devil lion, Shi Yao and others can not help but stay, human dragon? It''s the first time I''ve seen you this big.


    But what kind of dragon is this?


    Why, a creeping feeling?


    However, without waiting for people to look at Ning Tao carefully, he suddenly roared, swooped down, clawed out, and the world was silent.


    "Last time I let you escape, this time, you will die!"


    "Holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"


    "Po ~"


    the one eyed elder was very surprised. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, "little bastard, how dare a fairy emperor act wildly in front of us in the middle of his life and want to kill me? Are you still awake? Last time I let you succeed, it was the emperor''s carelessness. "


    "Whether you are a man or a dragon, you will die!"


    A stream of energy, quickly gathered towards him.


    "Secret skill, Tengchong skill!"


    "Whew ~"


    a dark light is as fast as lightning.


    The space is shaking and restless, just like a fierce snake, turning clouds and rain, with a kind of magic.


    However, Ning Tao is not afraid. No matter what he is, he smashes it with one claw. The youmang turns a corner, bypasses his claw and goes straight to his face.


    "What What? "


    "It''s done, scattered, attached," the one eyed elder said with a grim smile, his eyes shining, and the corner of his mouth filled with pride.


    Those who are hit by this magic trick will not die, and they are just like maggots attached to bones. They are hard to get rid of, and there is an endless stream of them. Even the dragon people can''t do anything about it.


    In the past, I don''t know how many dragons died under this magic trick, which is a good skill of Teng snake clan.


    In a flash, this dark awn "bang" scattered, into thousands of water droplets, small as a needle.


    "No, Ning Tao, be careful," Shi Yao and Bing LAN almost shout together.


    But Ning Tao squints and looks at the proud one eyed elder. He rushes straight down. He doesn''t dodge. The next second, the water drops climb up.


    "Hum, you''re a dead boy, you..." When he was sneering, the one eyed elder''s smile became stiff.


    A face, gradually dull.


    And one eye bead, it is to stare gradually big.


    In his sight, these magic drops seemed to be attached to his body. But the closer he got to him, he found that the drops began to dissipate within three feet of his body.


    Although relying on a large number of strong, finally close to it, but the golden flame actually covered the whole body.


    The remaining water droplets evaporate in the blink of an eye.


    Magic, easy to break!


    "This How could this... "


    There was no time to be surprised. The claw of death had already come to the top of the head. No one dared to underestimate this angry blow. The one eyed elder rushed to escape in the clouds.


    However, in the face of the power of the highest Yang and the highest strength, all ghosts and monsters are nothing and dregs.


    For a moment, this claw accurately grasped the one eyed elder and ordered him to stay seven inches. Although he escaped, he still caught a large piece of flesh and blood.


    It nearly tore its whole body apart.


    It screamed in pain.


    "Ah, damn, damn, little bastard, I''m not finished with you, I''ll kill you..."


    The one eyed elder was furious.


    But it felt like a punch on the cotton.


    In front of him, all kinds of means didn''t seem to work. He felt sad and depressed, just like a cat scratching, but he had nothing to do.


    On the other side, the fire devil lion and the dark fire tiger are killing like a flash back.


    When Yao also met a demon emperor.


    It''s hard to win, but at least it can hold off.


    On the other hand, it is the battle of the Big Mac, the battle between the real dragon and the Teng snake. The ice blue situation is irresistible. One person has restrained three demon emperors and six demon kings. Even if they form a battle, they are still unmatched.


    In the light of the flint, has killed two demon king, will be frozen into ice.


    FeiMo is not to be outdone. Although it is a new demon emperor, Feilong is the best one to suppress Teng snake. Even in ancient times, some Feilong ate Teng snake, just like eagles and snakes.


    One person suppresses two demon emperors and two demon kings, but it''s not as easy as ice blue.


    It just can barely keep invincible, which still depends on the inheritance of Dragon King!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    What was the news of the war? A small mountain range was destroyed in an instant, even to the periphery.


    From a long distance, you can see the huge things in the clouds. Ning Tao is more brave and stronger than when he fought with Zhu Yan. Moreover, this one eyed elder is not as strong as Zhu Yan.


    Otherwise, this battle is really hard to say.


    Now Ning Tao has the upper hand.However, the one eyed elder is red eyed, feeling the situation being reversed a little bit. He is anxious. Damn it, how can this bastard always make trouble at the critical moment?


    Four or five ethnic groups have fallen, and the situation is becoming more and more unfavourable to them.


    A clench teeth, unexpectedly look up to the sky to shriek.


    Like calling for something?


    Ning Tao face a change, a kind of mysterious and mysterious ripple, not good, is there a backhand?


    In a flash, he was moved to kill. He had to make a quick decision. With one hand, a shadow swept out, and he used a killing move in the front.


    "Zu long Shu, Long Xi!"


    A sea of fire suddenly poured down.


    It''s like fire and rain, the sky is red.


    The one eyed elder wanted to escape, but the scope was too wide. He had no choice but to rush up. The snake''s body was big and small, unpredictable. However, there was a lot of wounds on his body, bloody.


    But its attack, is very difficult to cause damage to Ning Tao, this boy''s dragon scale hard hair.


    How can this look like ZuLong?


    The ancestor of the dragon!


    But there''s no time to think about it. The sea of fire makes it scream and bite with Ning Tao. The knife goes into the meat, and the blood splashes three feet. What we see is blood boiling.


    But it''s a fierce game.


    "Yan Wang Fist


    Just listen to "bang", one eye screams.


    Never thought someone would sneak in? He also poked into its lifeline. Looking down, he turned out to be a puppet.


    hit one''s strength, Ning Tao''s eyes lit up, then the big mouth of the dragon mouth, such as the mouth of the big day, condensing the essence of the big day, the inflammation between heaven and earth gathered together, and a golden big fireball inflated.


    "Little Little bastard, you What do you want... " Elder Teng snake turned pale and felt the danger.


    "Send you to hell, feel the temperature of the sun," Ning Tao cold spit out fireball.


    "The Bible of the sun, tyrant!"


    "Break ~"


    "blood vessel technique, the ancestor of Teng snake!"


    The one eyed elder was horrified, and desperate to burn his blood, he summoned the figure of his ancestor.


    But under this blow, it seems so gloomy and pale. The gap is too big. How can it compete with the sun? The whole mountain space is distorted.


    It''s like entering a different dimension.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Little bastard, you..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Then the fireball burst, and the earth made a dull sound. The dazzling golden brilliance bloomed in the sky and the earth. The terrible heat wave, impact, fire Also crazy toward the surrounding phagocytosis.


    A demon emperor and three demon kings wanted to attack Ning Tao, but they were devoured by this attack.


    In an instant, the ashes were gone.


    This is the only drawback, not even a hair left, but the power is excellent.


    The scream became weaker and weaker until it disappeared. Ning Tao breathed heavily, then turned into a human form, feeling a breath completely dissipated.


    The struggle in the sea of fire is becoming stiff.


    "Elder Teng snake, fall!"


    "Won

 Chapter 3566

    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao spat out a mouthful of red blood. His body was overloaded, and he was supported by Yan mo.


    There''s a pain in the muscles.


    This is the side effect of ZuLong''s operation.


    However, there was a happy look on his face. He actually killed a banbu demon Zun. Although he had many flukes, he gave him a dose of cardiotonic and proved his strength. This is a good thing.


    Maybe when he enters the immortal queen period, he can fight half step demon reverence.


    Without the help of Yama.


    To tell you the truth, it''s still a bit reluctant.


    The one eyed elder falls and is buried in the explosion of the sun. He has become a corpse in the sea of fire. A huge crater is formed, just like a meteor falling from the sky. The quiet mountain stream will never be seen again.


    And the result of this scene, beyond everyone''s expectation, those Teng snake army people were shocked.


    A half step demon Zun was killed by an Immortal Emperor''s middle rank? Are you kidding? The one eyed elder is in the family of Teng snake, which is also the number one in the row.


    And under the demon respect, there are few people who can fight with it without defeat.


    Even in the face of a demon Zun, he can fight several moves without losing. Once, he fought with the demon Zun. That eye was abandoned there, but it made him famous. He was also a deputy commander.


    They can''t figure out how they failed in such a short time? Or are you killed directly?


    If it''s a demon master, they will believe it, but Ning Tao, I can''t believe it


    At this time, the morale of Bing LAN and others was like a rainbow, and the most troublesome enemy was solved. Immediately, they broke out with all their strength and madly slaughtered these disabled soldiers and defeated generals.


    Although it still has spare power, once the belief collapses and collapses here, its combat power will be greatly reduced.


    Yama also joined the battlefield at this time.


    After a while, these struggling Teng snake soldiers were killed one after another. They either became ice sculptures or died under the claws of FeiMo.


    It''s not going to be climate change anymore.


    They wanted to escape, but how could ice blue make them? It''s a good opportunity.


    In recent years, the dragon people have a deep grudge against the Teng snake people, especially ice blue. If Ning Tao hadn''t saved her some time ago, she might have fallen.


    I want to ask for some interest first


    Ning Tao, after taking a Ziqi Longwen pill, gradually improved and began to recover, but he always felt that something was wrong.


    So he didn''t dare to join the regiment easily.


    There''s some panic, tension.


    Are these people going to be killed? Why does it still feel like this? The heart is racing.


    Is it an illusion?


    He let go of the spirit and no enemy?


    At this time, Chang sun Xian wakes up, covers her head and flashes pain. However, there is something strange in her eyes, like a familiar feeling.


    She looked around and was at a loss about the scene Here What happened?


    Am I not in the ancient ruins?


    "This These... "


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow and looks at Chang sun Xian. She looks surprised. It seems that she has recovered her memory and was hit on the head again. Is it wrong?


    It''s amazing.


    But there is still some confusion in the mind.


    However, looking at the dazed Chang sun Xian, he not only felt his chin, but also moved some other thoughts.


    Chang sun Xian is second to none in stature and appearance. He is a goddess standing in front of the wasteland here.


    And the strength has reached the middle of Xianhuang period, with good qualifications. If you can accept it, it will be a beautiful thing, a beautiful, strong and good helper.


    Of course, it refers to Ke Qing. It doesn''t mean anything else. After all, there are crimes under her neck


    There are eight demon emperors, twelve demon kings, and one elder. They have a luxurious lineup, but now there are only five demon emperors left. Two demon kings are fighting hard. They have been killed by more than half of them. They have broken through many times and can''t get out.


    Joking, ice blue is stronger than that elder, even stronger than Zhu Yan.


    The field of frost has expanded.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao looked at the bloody battle over there, and his mind became more and more restless. In an instant, he took his gun into the battlefield regardless of his own injury, and cried out: "don''t dally, fight quickly, leave here as soon as possible."


    As soon as the words came out, several people were in awe.


    Never seen Ning Tao look like this? I don''t think it''s good. I''ll try my best now.


    The frost dragon breathes.


    The flying dragon is torn, and its claws are like the emperor''s tools.


    Yan Mo and Ning Tao work together to kill a demon emperor and save the dying Ming fire tiger and fire demon lion. If they fight again, they will only go with the sun hawk demon.


    When Yao also oil lamp dry, fortunately have ningtao sent Qingmu Dan, early out of the battlefield.


    Although Chang sun Xian doesn''t know what happened? However, seeing that the situation is urgent, they still help. Because of the suppression of the dragon''s order, they always have the upper hand. Otherwise, they can''t help themselves.There are so many demon emperors, and they are all the elite of Teng snake family. They are not so easy to deal with.


    Ice blue was so powerful that he killed a demon emperor alone. His head was smashed, and there were only three demon emperors struggling in the field.


    However, the trend has gone.


    A dragon zhunzun, a demon who can kill zhunzun, a puppet comparable to the middle stage of the emperor, a leader, a female Immortal Emperor and a flying dragon who can restrain them.


    No matter how you look at it, you will die.


    Even if it''s single, it''s hard to win either.


    In the eyes of the three people, there was a flash of determination, and they took a breath of aura and started to explode at the same time.


    "No, damn it..."


    Ning Tao and ice blue, Yama at the same time, although dangerous, but also the easiest time to kill.


    They are the weakest in this state.


    It''s also the easiest one to get.


    However, a shot through one, a claw smashed one, the last one, but there was an accident, the demon emperor side head to avoid the fatal blow.


    Although half of his head was blown out, his eyes were still red, with his last mind Self explosion.


    "None of you want to leave alive. I''m waiting for you below. Ah..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The explosion was amazing, engulfing most of the people.


    Although it was far from Ning Tao''s strike, it should not be underestimated. Of course, Yan Mo was the first to bear the brunt. The smoke billowed, and it was only after a long time that the place became silent.


    Ning Tao had been ready for hard resistance, and found that the impact force seemed to be isolated.


    Looking up, it turned out that the body of the ice blue dragon shrouded him and blocked him down, but even if it was as strong as her, she was still injured under the self explosion.


    A blue light flashed, the ice blue turned into human form, and her face turned white. Ning Tao quickly caught her and said, "you Are you ok? "


    Suddenly, he was held in his arms by Ning Tao. His face turned red and his heart beat faster. Originally, he just collapsed, but he muttered: "I hurt my leg, some of them can''t make any effort, so Just let me stay for a while... "


    Chang sun Xian is at a loss, isn''t he? How could you hurt your foot when you hit the dragon?


    How do you feel this dragon girl is seducing Ning Tao?


    Suddenly strange to see when Yao?


    But Shi Yao, although looked this way, but as if understood what? A red cheek, pursed a smile, and then moved his eyes to other places.


    My husband is really powerful.


    Even dragon girl can hook up?


    It''s said that the dragon people are very strong face to face, both men and women. This elder sister should be very strong


    At this time, Ning Tao had no time to think about it. He took out a drop of Qingmu Shenye and divided it into seven parts. He took them separately to stabilize his injury.


    Each consumes a lot.


    If there were no magic medicine, the battle would be dead.


    Originally, there were only five drops of Qingmu Shenye, but when they were in Hualong pool, in order to stabilize the vitality of the two little guys, they took one drop of Qingmu Shenye by stages.


    Now I use another drop.


    Now, there are only two drops left.


    Don''t know Qu Miaomiao, Tang Lan, how are they in the big elf? Some miss Aoki


    Ning Tao is vigorous and resolute. He just cleans up the battlefield and brings back the nearly disintegrated Yama. Then he leaves with a group of people. It seems that if he stays a few more seconds, he will be killed.


    However, not long after they left the ruins, they suddenly met a tide of animals.


    It''s an ethnic group, to be exact.


    But it is more terrifying than the burning bone spider and the bladed tooth bat: "they are The six winged devil bug

 Chapter 3567

    The six winged demon insect is an ancient group that everyone turns pale when talking about it, and even loses heart when hearing about it.


    It has a long history.


    Even in the great flood and famine, they are among the best.


    The people and animals it killed were piled up in several mountains. They were not only fast flying, but also ferocious. They were full of evil spirit, and they were truly evil insects.


    At the sight of their prey, they all went crazy.


    But is this not right?


    Ning Tao turns pale, and ice blue, Chang sun Xian, fire devil lion, and Ming fire tiger are all in trouble. How did the six winged beetle show up here?


    You know, since ancient times, they have been living in the third and second tier areas. They seldom go out and disdain to come to the fourth tier because they are not enough to hunt. They can be found in the depth of the third tier.


    But now it''s all close to the fifth line, the most peripheral part of the great flood and famine, shouldn''t it be here?


    Is it a tide of animals?


    Or attack human territory?


    However, if even the six winged demon insects, a group deep in the third line, are disturbed, the animal tide is not small, but why haven''t you heard of it?


    There was no movement along the way.


    "Something''s wrong, go back quickly," Ning Tao drank, quickly turned a direction and continued to move forward.


    But this time, it didn''t take long for a lot of monsters to surround them, directly blocking their way, and even grinning at them. There are tens of millions of them, and they can''t get through.


    Don''t mention them, even if two half step demon Zun rush into it, I''m afraid it''s a near death.


    "Damn, what''s going on? Is this going out? " Ning Tao looks very ugly.


    In my mind, there are magic insects all around.


    The numbers are almost endless.


    Seven of them joined hands and tried their best to break through a defense line, but the result was not satisfactory. Seven of them were beaten back by the devil bug before they took a few steps.


    There are demonic auras.


    Forced them back.


    These evil insects are too powerful, and once the number increases, it''s very troublesome to deal with them.


    "Back again, quick..." Ning Tao''s color changes, and he drinks to the public. He simply lets the flying ink come out of the body, and finds a direction to go straight out.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart, are inexplicably heavy, this is definitely not a good news.


    I hope it''s just an illusion.


    However, the following scenes made them cool in their hearts. They went to the extreme in three directions, and they met a large number of demons.


    It''s like there''s a wall of black steel that''s coming this way. It''s going to be blocked.


    "Damn it, someone is controlling it," all the sharp people in the room said. It should be the king, the evil star.


    And Ning Tao calm face, can''t help but think of the one eyed elder''s call, is he the ghost? Otherwise, he couldn''t think of anything else.


    Will a huge ancient ethnic group deal with seven of them for no reason?


    "This face is a little big, flattered..."


    However, after several times of charge and escape, he went back to the small mountain range where he had been fighting before, with a "thump" in his heart.


    Sure enough, there is a ghost.


    Is Teng snake''s hand so long?


    Even the six winged demons and insects can control and call? How much more have they pulled in?


    "Damn it..."


    Seven people calm face, back here is completely forced, and the enemy''s intention is also very obvious, but what can you do? We have to give way.


    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao has also thought about the six winged demon insects, because this race has direct help to the void demon insects. It''s of the same origin, and it''s also an ancient fierce beast. It''s the one he wants to hunt most.


    I didn''t expect to meet him like this, but the result was too unsatisfactory, and he became a mouthful.


    Sure enough, it''s not that easy to deal with.


    These fierce beast races can exist for so long, in addition to their own strength is hard enough, that is also a reason.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Sound waves came from all directions.


    It''s subtle, but even it can break the mind.


    Seven people glare, desperately cover their ears, eyes red, one by one blue veins exposed, roaring, because the sound is like a steel needle general into the brain, pain they can''t bear to live.


    "Asshole, hold on, roar..."


    "Gee I''m sorry... "


    A sound of banter followed.


    A few people were surprised. It seemed that the voice was a different demon insect. Just in the middle of the panic, a bigger demon insect came out of the black torrent. His whole body was cast like steel, and his six transparent wings were fluttering.


    A terrible outbreak of pressure, let seven people in the heart of a chill, the whole body up and down a cold.


    "Demon "Demon master?"


    Chang sun Xian''s difficult change of color.No one thought that the insect king had reached the supreme state? It doesn''t seem to be the general supreme.


    With the strength of the seven of them, it''s very difficult to fight under normal circumstances. At present, they are even more unable to fight back. I''m afraid that if they are careless, they will fall here.


    At this time, Ning Tao gritted his teeth and went out with a stiff head: "worm king, you and our well water do not violate the river water, why do you want to encircle us? Please give me a thin noodle and let me wait for a way out. I''ll be very grateful. "


    "Jie Jie, want to go? But it''s hard for me to pay a high price for your life. "


    The demon insect King sneered.


    The shrill sound was uncomfortable to anyone.


    "Who is it?"


    Ice blue asked.


    "Hum, of course it''s me," a voice of evil suddenly rang out, and there was a sense of familiarity.


    Ning Tao, Shi Yao and Chang sun Xian look at each other, and a familiar figure appears. He is full of evil spirits, his eyes are rebellious, and has a kind of arrogance.


    A pair of eyes greedily staring at Ning Tao.


    "Liu Liu Jin


    "No, it''s you, Wuhua demon king..."


    Shiyao screams and his face changes. How could it be him? You think he''s gone?


    I didn''t expect to collude with the demon insect king?


    Chang sun Xian''s eyes widened.


    Gradually think of the recent


    And Ning Tao black face, not to mention how ugly, this son of a bitch, actually still thinking about him?


    Is it necessary for him to lose his body?


    It''s been almost ten years.


    However, his current strength has reached half step demon Zun, but his combat power should be stronger.


    After all, it''s a fusion of two dignitaries.


    But there was a burst of despair.


    "Is it over..."


    In desperation, Ning Tao is black face, deep voice way: "let your real behind the scenes people come out, hide what hero."


    As soon as the words came out, they looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths were hooked. In the next second, a dark figure came out of it. It was bloody and murderous, and its eyes were cold. It was like looking at some dead bodies again.


    "It seems you want to die faster!"


    "Boom", another force of demon respect.


    Calculated, there are three demon Zun ambush in front of them, which makes them despair.


    Even on the ice blue face, there is a touch of dead ash. After all, it''s Teng Yimo, a rare mutation of Teng snake.


    It calls itself Dark snake.


    In short, he is the commander of tengshe army, and his strength is among the most important.


    Now even he is here. The three demons in front of them can''t figure out how to survive?


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    Damn it, in order to kill them, even the head of the first army is out. Is it necessary?


    A few people scold secretly in the heart.


    But a heart, but fell into the ice valley.


    At this time, Teng Yi demon was in a great shape, and he stood with his hands down. Looking at the ruins below, he said coldly, "do you want to go after killing my Teng snake people? Ning Tao, it''s time for you to die. "


    In front of this lineup is early for Ning Tao and prepared, vowed to kill this serious trouble.


    Now, the opportunity has finally arrived.


    And Ning Tao is pale, despairing, powerless, pursing pale lips, is it going to end?


    Feeling the power of destruction on the top of my head, I was about to come. Suddenly, a sigh sounded in my ear: "after all, I have come to this step. I wanted to accompany you again. It seems that I can''t do it."


    "I haven''t done anything for you in my life. Let me make up for it now."


    With a click, what seems to be broken?


    Ning Tao is stunned. It''s like she''s been given a body immobilization. She also finds the source of her voice. It''s in her mind Mysterious mark!

 Chapter 3568

    "Boom Boom... "


    A mysterious force burst out.


    Heaven and earth in this moment, actually inexplicable shudder up, latitude, rules in vibration.


    It''s like sensing something?


    And in a flash, under Ning Tao''s astonishment and stupefaction, the mark that has troubled him for so many years actually left his mind for the first time.


    Of course.


    It could be the last time.


    "Wait, this This thing is talking? How is that possible? You Who are you? "


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly.


    Never thought the mark would be like this?


    However, in this electric light and flint, a light and shadow came out from the center of his brow. It was mysterious and hazy, as if there was a layer of fog, which covered most of his body.


    More like a barrier?


    Can''t be exposed to the world.


    At the same time, the power of destruction also fell from the sky, just before Teng Yimo.


    There have been too many accidents all the time, but at his level, this cultivation, this height, there will never be that kind of mistake, and it won''t give Ning Tao a chance to breathe. He will kill with one blow.


    As long as he is solved, their four forces can be relieved to divide the victory cake with ease.


    But the reality is often brutal.


    The emergence of this mysterious force makes Tengyi''s pupil shrink. Inexplicably, he feels a sense of danger, as if he is facing an unattainable peak.


    "Why What''s going on? Who is he? "


    "Is this boy''s helper?"


    However, the next second, the mysterious light and shadow did not even raise their heads, just a touch, simple and simple, but majestic, with infinite power.


    It''s like waving and blowing the wind to wipe the dust out of the way. Everything is so natural.


    But the power of destruction dissipated.


    Like nothing happened?


    The world is quiet.


    "This..."


    Everyone is stupid, Ning Tao, Shi Yao, Wu Hua demon king, Tian Mo Chong King All are dull.


    Even with supreme power, I didn''t see it clearly.


    What happened just now? What''s going on?


    And Teng Yimo is more shocked and stiff. How can it be? Although that attack didn''t use all his strength, with his medium-term strength, even if it was a random attack, it was easy to wipe out Ning Tao.


    But this guy just raised his hand and wiped it out. He didn''t even react.


    It''s like it''s gone out of thin air.


    But how is that possible? Even in the later period of demon Zun''s great power, it is impossible to do so lightly? Even if the God, I''m afraid it''s hard, right?


    It felt like he couldn''t be more relaxed.


    Even he had the illusion that he could not fight against the enemy, just like facing the vast sea of stars.


    I''m too small.


    Like an ant.


    If we really want to estimate his strength, we should at least be above the two-step Tianzun, or even the three-step Tianzun.


    Is he one of the six people in the world?


    No No, no one is like him


    Teng Yimo was shocked, breathed fast, and thought fast in his mind, but he quickly bowed his hands and said, "who is the master


    "I''m the commander of the Teng snake army of the great Honghuang Teng snake clan. Maybe you''ve met Laozu..."


    He has already reported his family, and even moved out of Teng snake''s ancestry. Basically, he is a powerful man with a head and a face in the world. When he hears this, he will sell some face.


    At least prove that you have a backing.


    And the demon insect king and the five China demon king were all breathing fast, watching the man''s reaction.


    The former has already felt fear, and the Zerg''s reaction is the most direct. They are alert and can detect danger, but they don''t want to escape because of their face.


    However, the Wuhua devil king and the Tianmo insect king are the opposite. Half of them are the devil king of the earth. With the pure power of the earth, they are favored by some heaven and earth.


    But now the earth''s feedback to him makes him shiver and chill, which is a sign of death.


    He wants to escape, but his intuition tells him that he can''t escape now, as long as he dares to move There is no doubt that he will die!


    There is absolutely no turning point.


    He wanted to escape, but he couldn''t.


    In the eyes of millions of people, mysterious light and shadow just stand quietly, like a sculpture, can''t see the face, also don''t know the expression? I don''t know what he''s doing?


    Directly ignored Teng Yimo and others.


    However, Ning Tao''s face changed. He always felt that he was looking at himself, and It''s complicated.


    There are still some people who are reluctant to give up.


    He didn''t know how to know that?


    However, just looking at him, you can clearly feel his emotions, and a touch of kindness.


    I''m warm all over."You Who are you? " Ning Tao suppresses a palpitation in the heart and stares at him tightly.


    At this time, the mysterious light and shadow finally had a reaction, the light was flashing, and a voice of vicissitudes came out: "a The person who should not have appeared is, in a sense, your father


    "Father Father


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks as if struck by thunder.


    Why? How is that possible? Is his father Ning Yuwu always by his side?


    Is that a mysterious mark?


    He really can''t believe it, more difficult to believe it!


    But Shi Yao, Bing LAN and even Fei Mo all have a strange look. Is Ning Tao''s father? Such a powerful person? Why didn''t you hear him talk about it before?


    Shi Yao, in particular, never heard a word from his father in Ning Tao''s mouth.


    This is a bit of a surprise.


    There''s also some tension, like meeting parents.


    However, Teng Yimo''s face is strange after hearing this. Is Ning Tao''s father? People of the holy land?


    My heart suddenly relaxed.


    After all, it''s not the mysterious gods.


    As far as he knows, there is no super strong man in the holy land of eternal life. He must be playing tricks.


    Thinking of this, his eyes immediately burst out a murderous opportunity. He said with a cold voice and a sneer, "what did I think it was? I was startled. It turned out that I beat the small one and came out the old one. "


    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to hand over your son obediently?"


    Words fall, a snake bite away.


    It''s the body of Teng Yi devil, hiding in the clouds and mists.


    The sorcery made the whole world a little cold.


    A stream of murders, full of heaven and earth, than before the one eyed elder I do not know how many times stronger?


    However, it seems to be aggressive, but in fact it is ready to fly in the clouds. How can it underestimate this person?


    If today is not ningtao, but someone else, it would rather lose face, but ningtao is too important, it must die, can only fight.


    "Let''s go to die together, let''s go together..."


    "Gee..."


    Seeing this, the demon insect king immediately rushed up, summoned the insect group and suppressed it with quantity.


    Wu Hua''s eyes trembled, and he was full of blood. He was so tense that he just wanted to jump forward. Suddenly, he ran back like a flash of lightning, and used the fastest speed of his life.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared in sight.


    No one expected this.


    Ning Tao was stunned and ran away? Is this guy so spineless?


    But next, it petrified everyone.


    For Teng Yimo, the mysterious light and shadow finally took a look at him, but raised a palm and gave him a ring finger very slowly.


    With a light sound, heaven and earth are silent.


    It''s like a wheel of destiny.


    Under the stupidity of Ning Tao and others, Teng Yimo is frozen in the air. He is bound and destroyed by a high-dimensional force. He is invisible and unable to capture, but he destroys all his defenses in an instant.


    In a flash, he wiped everything away.


    "Life, destiny, track..."


    "You You... "


    In the stiffness, with a breeze blowing, Teng Yimo''s huge body of fear dissipated like dust, little by little, completely disappeared.


    Just because of a snap.


    In the world, there is no one more devil!

 Chapter 3569

    In the field, a dead silence.


    The accumulation of such as black mountain general demons insects also stopped, completely coincidentally, scared stiff.


    "See you What the hell? "


    A demon Zun''s middle level is gone?


    Commander of Teng snake army, fall?


    Ning Tao, Chang sun Xian, Shi Yao, Bing LAN and the fire devil lion are all stunned.


    Is that amazing?


    A loud finger, actually wiped out the demon Zun? That''s incredible, isn''t it?


    How did he do it?


    How is that possible? Unreasonable?


    What''s the matter? How about a few moves? How big is the gap?


    How many people can make a demon master disappear like this? In the supreme territory, no one can compare.


    Even at the level of heaven or six people in the world, there are some possibilities.


    But it''s never that easy.


    However, the mysterious light and shadow are as usual. Instead of making waves because of this blow, they are as calm and elegant as an ant.


    And for the escape of Wuhua demon, he did not go to investigate, there is the power of the earth in the dark to dissuade.


    It''s not good for Ning Tao to kill him.


    Anyway, I''m just a mole ant and I don''t care about him.


    But at this time, the demon insect King''s eyes trembled and screamed, "you Who the hell are you? You What the hell did you do just now? It''s impossible, it''s impossible, even the dragon master can''t do it.... "


    The demons and insects around also panic.


    One by one "buzz" backwards.


    However, it doesn''t say it''s OK, but it attracts the eyes of mysterious light and shadow.


    At this moment, it''s like being watched by death.


    The call of hell.


    Sure enough, the mysterious light and shadow were silent. They didn''t even bother to delay with them. They also stretched out a hand. The world was silent, as if they were oppressed by the general trend.


    Made to hit the finger.


    Like this, it can erase everything.


    The demon insect king was cold all over. He screamed, his face turned pale, and his pupils contracted into needle eyes. He was shocked and said, "stop, stop, asshole..."


    The whole demon group broke up in an instant.


    There''s a mess in the gut.


    But at this time, a voice suddenly came from behind, let the mysterious light and shadow pause.


    "Wait Wait a minute... "


    Ning Tao can''t help exclaiming.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone, including the mysterious light and shadow, came to see it. The demon insect King''s eyes were shining, as if he had seen a savior. But Ning Tao said: "can you leave me a complete corpse..."


    "Well This... "


    The atmosphere is a bit subtle and awkward.


    Although shocked, this matter is very important to Ning Tao. These six winged demons are of great use to him, especially the king of insects, who is full of treasure and hard to find.


    It''s a pity if it''s like tengyimo again? Wasted?


    At that moment, his heart ached.


    "Demon Zun Neidan, corpse, snake gall, blood essence, poisonous tooth..."


    Every one of them is a priceless treasure.


    But just for a moment, it all disappeared.


    Ning Tao is distressed. In a word, the six winged demon insect king must not waste so much.


    Hearing this, the mysterious light and shadow seemed to understand something quickly and nodded: "yes


    But the demon insect king was scared, his eyes were red, and his spirit was almost broken. He jumped up and screamed: "devil, you are all demons. Kill them all. I''ll fight with you..."


    It''s a frenzied force.


    Even more, they forcibly controlled the formation of the clansmen.


    "Blood vessel technique, the power of the devil!"


    "Blood technique, magic insect array..."


    However, just after a turn of events, the power bloomed, but the mysterious light and shadow held towards it with one hand, and the sky and earth trembled with two rings of light.


    It feels like an exhibition.


    One side of the space, trajectory, has been solidified.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    The demon insect King''s eyes are about to crack. He struggles to move, but it''s impossible.


    It felt that the two light wheels moved a little, one left and one right, and it could smash him. Wrapped by death, it really felt like an ant at the moment.


    How can there be such a person in the world?


    "Too Too strong... "


    The light wheel shakes up and down, and a force collides with each other.


    And the insect king is the medium. Once the power broke out, all three souls were scattered. No matter how tenacious his life was, he became a corpse.


    Six winged demon insect king, meteorite!


    At the same time, tens of thousands of demons were killed at the same time.These are the people who have just formed a battle with it. Now they are gone with it. It''s like rain. It''s like a rain of demons and insects.


    For the whole ethnic group, it is not a great loss of vitality, but it is full of awe.


    The demons screamed and scattered.


    In the blink of an eye, it was quiet here.


    The mysterious light and shadow are calm without waves. They just wave their hands and send the corpse of the insect king to Ning Tao.


    Feeling Yu Wenwen''s momentum from this corpse, Ning Tao is surprised and happy. Now he is not polite, so he directly receives it from Yang Lingjie.


    However, the mysterious light and shadow were fixed on it and whispered: "it''s in your hands, and your destiny is really elusive..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned. He looked at Yang Lingjie in his hand and asked: "do you know this thing? Do you know what it''s for? "


    Mysterious light and shadow didn''t answer, but it''s not difficult to see from his emotion that this thing is not simple.


    It''s easy to wipe out the two demons in succession, but they are moved by it.


    Under the wings of Ning Tao, the mysterious light and shadow just sighed. The vicissitudes of life said: "I can''t say, you can''t know now, but remember, this thing is very important. We must take good care of it, and it will be of great use in the future."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sighed helplessly. It was hard to avoid some loss, but it was in his hands.


    There will always be a day when the mystery will be solved.


    And the conversation between them, Bing LAN and Shi Yao and others actually can''t see and hear, their faces change, their hearts understand, and then they all retreat.


    Make room for both of them.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s heart quickened and he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He said: "can you tell me something about you? Why are you in my mind? This It''s not who you are, is it? "


    "You Where are you now... "


    In the face of his series of questions, the mysterious light and shadow kept silent for a long time. Finally, he looked into the sky, stood up with his hands down, and said profoundly, "I said, I''m a person who shouldn''t be here."


    "I am a mark, an opportunity, a cause and effect left by a whim when I created the holy land. When your father was born, I was unexpectedly inspired and fused."


    "I''ve been hiding in his blood, growing up with him, fully integrated, but he didn''t wake up until later With you


    "At that time, because of the change of Ning family, your father was stimulated to run away from home, but he awakened part of his ability. However, he is me and I am him, but we should not have been here for too long."


    "He was erased by the rules of the universe, but a part of his consciousness, with this trace, melted into the depths of your blood, until you set foot on the mountain of time and space, which inspired me!"

 Chapter 3570

    Ning Tao heard his head buzzing. Although there was some fog in the clouds, he probably understood something.


    Mark? It''s chance and cause and effect.


    But who stayed?


    Father? Has disappeared, has been erased, because has fused the mark, itself does not allow to exist.


    But why not?


    What kind of force causes it? What''s the reverse?


    Also, in a sense, this mysterious light and shadow in front of us can be regarded as our father, because we have the consciousness of Ning Yuwu?


    Is this a blessing?


    After a long time, Ning Tao suddenly raised his head and solemnly said: "I want to know, who are you?"


    "I''m Ning Yuwu naturally. You can also understand that I got the chance and my strength soared, but it fell. Now this is just a trace. The ghost is hidden in your body, waiting to be excavated."


    "After being inspired, I just want to protect you and do my father''s duty."


    Mysterious light and shadow are concise and comprehensive.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao tightly pursed his lips. Although it was an answer, it was not what he wanted.


    Looking at this pair of eyes, the mysterious light and shadow pondered for a moment, and said: "of course, I also have another name, which is Time and space


    As soon as the words came out, heaven and earth trembled, as if the two words were full of weight.


    The space is in disorder.


    As if excited like ripples.


    But Ning Tao a Zheng, the whole person open chin, look dull, spirit a trance, that a few words, in his ear like thunder.


    It''s shocking.


    Sure enough, some of his guesses were right.


    This mark, mysterious mark, no, it should be said that "The mark of time and space" is the chance left by the sage of time and space and hidden in the holy land of eternal life.


    Like seal stone.


    It is the eternal saint who stays in the holy land of time and space.


    Father Ning Yuwu disappeared because he awakened this power. It was The power of time and space!


    Because when he was born, he accidentally fused the time and space mark, which was no longer separated from each other. The imprinted wisdom body had already fused with the new wisdom body in that year, becoming a brand new him, the new him.


    It''s time and space.


    The power of sage, the mind of Ning Yuwu.


    "But, that oneself..."


    Ning Tao turned pale and hesitated for a moment. Looking at the complicated mysterious light and shadow, he hesitated and said, "is my father Ning Yuwu? Or the legendary sage of time and space? So much time and space... "


    "Well This... "


    Mysterious light and shadow also asked for some hesitation on this issue, but still said with a wry smile: "two people, in fact, are still one. Even if there is an interval of one billion years, spiritual inheritance still exists."


    "Ning Yuwu or not, after all, this is equivalent to the incarnation of a saint, or a saint of time and space, you should have found that you have inherited some of his power..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned. He looked at his palm and saw the two more skillful secrets.


    He Shi Yao''s double cultivation soared.


    The alien that uncle long refers to.


    All this proves that he really has some talent for the power of time and space. The power of space is the most obvious. From the beginning, he easily understood it.


    Although the power of time is very weak, it is undeniable that there are some feelings, which make the seal of time come true.


    Otherwise, if you get it again, you can only stare at it.


    It''s different from the space-time group.


    Shi Changkong, Shi Yao and so on belong to blood inheritance, but he ningtao belongs to spiritual inheritance.


    After thinking for a long time, Ning Tao finally gave a bitter smile. He never thought that his father could be related to the sage of time and space?


    He didn''t even think about it before.


    But her mother, Yao Yue, is quite normal,


    "destiny, ah..."


    Seeing Ning Tao''s distress, the mysterious light and shadow found it hard to accept for a moment and comforted him: "don''t worry, I can''t interfere in your fate. No one can interfere, because you are a variable."


    "Before long, the rules of the universe will wipe me out. After all, I don''t belong to this time and space, and the force of balance will never allow me to make trouble!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was in a panic and said, "you I, what should I do? "


    "Step down, don''t be afraid, and don''t do anything deliberately. Your appearance makes me more meaningful. I have no regrets, but I''m very derelict in my duty, and I can''t always guard you."


    Mysterious light and shadow feel guilty.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s heart is really not taste, can''t help but say: "your noumenon, where?"


    "The clues of the two holy places all point to the eternal island. Are you all there? Or has it fallen? Why does it suddenly disappear? Why did you and my master create the Holy Land... "


    A whole bunch of questions are sharp.These things have troubled Ning Tao for a long time.


    However, mysterious light and shadow shook his head and said: "some of these things I don''t know, some can''t tell you, you can only rely on yourself to discover a little bit."


    "The process is hard, but once you succeed, you will become amazing."


    "Do you know why you all forget me? Because of the rules of the universe, it is trying to erase everything I exist. Even if I tell you, there are some things you will only forget. "


    Ning Tao''s heart "clatters" like being held by a big hand, and he can''t even speak.


    There is a pain of parting.


    "Well Do I have a chance to see you again? "


    Sangtian is not in charge of the world, but he is in charge of the universe and the sea


    "Maybe one day when you come to the end of the road, you will have a chance? In a certain time and space, I''m also looking forward to meeting you again. "


    "My child..."


    And then.


    His body began to flicker.


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly, and mysterious light and shadow were very calm about it. However, feeling the passing of a little bit, he suddenly turned his head and said, "when I go back to see your mother, tell me something for me."


    "Just say, someone is sorry for him..."


    "No Don''t... "


    But when the voice fell to the ground, the mysterious light and shadow began to dissipate, just like disappearing in place out of thin air.


    For example, a painting that has been described for a long time suddenly disappears and becomes a piece of white paper. Everything above is the same as before.


    Ning Tao rigid, he did not even call out a "father", so disappeared in front of him.


    All this is hard to accept.


    Looking around at the ruins, like a dream.


    "Alas..."


    A tear flows slowly from the corner of my eye


    The imprint of time and space has disappeared, and the peace of the past has been restored in my mind. But Ning Tao always feels that something is missing, and he is always in a daze.


    He sat in this place for three or four days, and was finally pulled away by Bing LAN and others.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, I finally left this place of right and wrong. This time, I could say that it was a dangerous time. If there was not that mysterious light and shadow, I''m afraid everyone would be buried there.


    This time, the Teng snake people lost their troops and the elite of the Teng snake army. The commander and deputy commander of the Teng snake army were gone. This time, they really hurt their muscles and bones.


    I think my intestines are blue.

 Chapter 3571

    After cleaning up, they left this land of right and wrong and recuperated in the most peripheral area.


    I''m exhausted from many battles.


    If it had not been for the pill, it would have been dead.


    Ning Tao is always in a low mood. He is often in a daze after he comes back. Father? Ning Yuwu? Sage of time and space? He really doesn''t think it''s impossible.


    But I never thought of it.


    Sage? How close are you to the sage?


    It''s a great thing to recognize a saint master. Now there is another Saint father. Of course, in a sense, it is.


    "Alas..."


    It seems that those who are not affected by the rules of the universe have only their own memory.


    He is also the only one who knows that Ning Yuwu once existed. The power of time and space can only be a flash in the pan. He can''t survive in time and space that doesn''t belong to him. Otherwise, the whole universe will be in chaos. There''s nothing he can do.


    But on the whole, in that short period of time, he felt strong fatherly love


    However, at the same time, a figure at this moment stepped into the great flood. At a certain moment, he felt an abnormality. He came looking for it. His brow was slightly wrinkled, and his body suddenly appeared on the other side of the sky.


    It didn''t take long for him to come to the ruins. At this time, there are many monsters.


    It''s also the sound that stealthily touches it.


    See if you can pick up a leak?


    However, as soon as he noticed that human beings were approaching, a group of monsters shared a common hatred, bared their teeth and tried to force away human beings, but he ignored it and didn''t care about it at all.


    A brush sleeve, unexpectedly scared away a crowd of monsters.


    I don''t know what method was used?


    After it was quiet here, the man fell to the ground slowly, feeling the wave that gradually dissipated.


    He wanted to find out what was abnormal.


    There are some differences, it seems not simple.


    After a long time, his face changed, as if he thought of something? It''s just that there are some incredible fluctuations, and one of them is quite familiar.


    "The little bastard? He''s here, too? "


    "It seems that it''s not far from here..."


    In the cave, Ning Tao breathes a long sigh of relief, and then tries to cheer up. He plans to deal with the corpse of the six winged demon insect first. After he returns to the Milky way, he will give it to the insect ancestor to absorb.


    In addition to the tens of thousands of corpses of demons and insects, he also captured some live ones with good spirit.


    It''s just now sealed in the ring.


    He''s going back to the galaxy.


    Race plan, this is just a small step, and we have to continue to work hard when we have a good rest.


    However, it is not so easy. In any case, the more you can find, the stronger you can collect, and the greater your role in the seven world war.


    Just when Ning Tao wanted to extract essence and blood, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. The atmosphere was subtle.


    His body shape a meal, breathing also a stagnation, suddenly lightning turned, a shot broke the air, such as Jinlong out, Jinpeng bite, everything in one go.


    "Where is the evil?"


    However, there was only a cry in my ear: "wait Wait, it''s me. Calm down... "


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao stopped.


    It''s not because of his words, but because of this old guy, he I know you!


    In his sight, he looks like a businessman with small eyes and shrewd breath. Although he is an old man, he doesn''t have half the shape and behavior of an old man. He can''t see through the depth of his breath, but he imagines a big trick.


    "Yes Is that you


    "Why are you here?"


    Yes, the smart old man in front of him was the shopkeeper of the pit he had seen three times before, the old business thief!


    The fate between the two is long. In a word, they don''t know each other. The last time we met, I remember that I helped him get the three wine of the origin on the continent of origin.


    This old boy, whose whereabouts are erratic and mysterious, has been in a hurry for decades since his last farewell. How can he meet him here?


    No No, he looks more like he knows he''s here.


    To find your own?


    And when he appeared in the cave, he knew later that if he was attacked, it would be over.


    The ice blue and others outside are not aware of it?


    This old man, it''s not easy


    "Hey, boy, long time no see? You''ve had a good time these years, don''t you? Tut Tut, are you in the middle of Xianhuang? Remember, when I first met you, I was just a little fairy king? "


    The smart old man tut tut.


    It has to be said that Ning Tao''s growth speed is too fast, even he needs to praise, said strange.


    Every time I see her, there is a sense of right and wrong, a sigh.


    However, Ning Tao is full of vigilance, a face suspicious way: "less nonsense, what bad idea do you have? Did I forget so soon last time? "


    Hearing this, the smart old man did not blush and did not jump. On the contrary, he said boldly, "what do you say? Is there a fake map I gave you?""That''s shenyingguo. You''ve made a lot of money. You should thank me."


    But Ning Tao turns his mouth and suddenly seems to think of something? Strange way: "do you already know there is a gate of yin and Yang and other things?"


    But the smart old man raised his eyebrow and said vaguely, "is there any? I don''t know. Who knows? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao rolled his eyes. He really knew that he even doubted that the old man was deliberately leading him to the place. What did he want him to find?


    Even, you may already know your identity, but there is no evidence.


    When I was in the wilderness, the overlord once said that he had secretly helped me several times. Once, he wiped some of his breath away.


    Assimilate with the wilderness.


    Even Tianzun couldn''t see the difference.


    However, before that, Ning Tao had seen the old business thief, and no one knew how strong he was?


    As soon as his eyes narrowed, he suddenly stared at the leisurely looking old businessman thief and asked: "old man, is that one of the" six people in the world "you? What''s the relationship between you and me? "


    As soon as the words came out, the old thief picked it up with a white eyebrow, but then he lowered his eyebrows and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about? I just drop by to see you and make a small deal with you


    "You should be collecting that kind of lotus?"


    "Lotus?"


    As soon as Ning Tao was about to blurt out this word, he couldn''t help swallowing it back. He hesitated for a moment and said warily: "you What do you want to say? "


    "Last time, we were even about the lotus of fire. Don''t try to pit me again."


    However, the old thief grinned, put his little hand and said, "how can I? This time, I sincerely want to make a deal with you. Moreover, the terms are very simple, just one of you Human feelings


    "Maybe when I need your help, you can''t refuse!"


    "That''s it?" Ning Tao doubts and frowns again: "then what can you trade for me?"


    "Hehe, lotus of rain, do you want it?" The old thief of Shang said cunningly.


    "Lotus of rain?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he hesitated and said, "are you serious?"


    "Of course, how about it? Is that a good deal? " The old businessman has a confident face.


    Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and thought about it. If he wanted to help, the control would be in his hands. After a calculation, it seemed to be very cost-effective. After hesitation, he readily agreed: "OK, do as you say."


    "Have a good time," the old thief laughed.


    But seeing Ning Tao reach for it, he suddenly looks strange. With a dry cough, he says, "well, I just came here to sell a piece of news. The lotus of rain is not here. It''s the treasure of the weak aquarium."


    "In a word, the transaction is completed. You can do it by yourself if you want to get it, but don''t forget my kindness!"


    Finish saying, then "swish" of a disappear.


    Ning Tao stares straight. After a long time, he finally yells at the old man. He does something else.


    Don''t you make a chicken feather deal with him?


    It''s not reliable!

 Chapter 3572

    For several months in a row, Ning Tao and his party were wandering outside the second-line area of the great flood and famine.


    Looking for a target like a ghost.


    Once found, they all hit like thunder.


    A moment later, everything is over, only the mess, but no trace of a human figure?


    Gradually, the fear of being haunted spread out in the flood and famine, and it became more and more intense. Even several lords suffered successively. As long as they were watched by these ghosts, no one could escape.


    It wasn''t until some of the high lords in the second tier area, unable to see it down, came to the town in person, that the haunted incident gradually subsided. Finally, they couldn''t hide


    But in fact, Ning Tao and others have got what they want, collecting a total of 12 ethnic groups.


    Among them are "bony spider, bladed bat, six winged beetle, blood ant, Magic Butterfly, intoxicating bee, blood sucking poisonous mosquito, golden beetle, ghost faced centipede, red scorpion of the earth, crypt spider king, iron backed lizard!"


    These 12 evil spirits all have one common characteristic: tenacious vitality and murderous.


    It''s the equivalent of a mob among humans.


    Monsters don''t want to get close.


    And Ning Tao, want is this kind of ruthless, otherwise how can town live four boundary? Can you stop them?


    It''s been a few months, but it''s not much better for Hongtao.


    Moreover, not all races killed the blood essence of the king. After all, it was very difficult.


    The first three were completely unexpected.


    Anyway, as long as we can cultivate success.


    In this respect, he has an advantage. After all, there are three circles supporting him to complete this move.


    You can even find a swarm to absorb or fuse them, which is more convenient and direct. Of course, thanks to the help of Bing LAN and others.


    Otherwise, with Ning Tao, I don''t know how busy I will be?


    That danger alone can engulf him.


    All in all, it''s done


    In the cave, Ning Tao sat on his knees. The ancient Dafa was working. He had a pure aura hanging in front of him. When he opened his eyes, he swallowed it.


    "Hoo..."


    It''s not far from Qizhong.


    Ning Tao clenches his eyes, his eyes are bright, and his face is shining with joy. If he really does it, Fu yuwenchuan is confident and his grasp is greatly increased.


    Even now, he must be confident.


    The ninth turn, also reached 3%!


    It''s time to go back!


    However, the entrance of the cave suddenly came the sound of footsteps, and a familiar shadow came with her lips.


    It is Ice blue!


    And she can''t help but say, red face, affectionate, directly toward Ning Tao paste up, the latter although surprised, but also didn''t refuse this scene.


    Because, in the past few months, the relationship between them has been heated up, and they have become like glue.


    That''s the last step.


    Ning Tao held on.


    I have to say, this is more than a miracle!


    "Well ~"


    I don''t know how long I have been entangled. Ning Tao can''t help but struggle to break away from the gentle countryside.


    However, binglan did not comply this time, because if he did not succeed, Ning Tao would leave the great wasteland. There were commandments among the dragon people, and the members of the dragon people were not allowed to step out of the great wasteland.


    There is no amnesty for violators.


    Especially that Terran territory.


    Because, the human race is very greedy, a real dragon in other people''s territory, it is easy to encounter Fu.


    "Take me..."


    Ice blue bites red lips and says impulsively.


    This short sentence, I do not know how much impact to bring Ning Tao, difficult way: "ice blue, you Listen to me, cold Calm down... "


    "I don''t, unless you stay," ice blue tightly entangles Ning Tao''s eyes.


    Ning Tao wry smile, comfort way: "listen, as long as I don''t die, I will come back to you."


    "But if I die, you..."


    "I don''t care," ice blue heard this, eyes are red, tightly grasp Ning Tao, die don''t let go, like a let go he will leave his general.


    They are too close to each other. They can clearly feel each other''s breathing and heartbeat.


    "You You will regret it, "Ning Tao is really unable to break away, looking at ice blue and pursing his lips.


    "I''m not afraid!"


    Ice blue looks at Ning Tao affectionately.


    The feeling in the cave is diffuse, and the atmosphere is blurred. At a certain moment, reason can no longer suppress it.


    At last, it all happened.


    After enduring for so long, I still broke the barrier.


    Shi Yao is ready to wake Ning Tao, but she hears a discordant sound. Her cheeks are red and her body is crisp.


    "Why are these two at this time?"


    Chang sun Xian also came over. During this time, he got along well with Ning Tao and others. Although his mind was sometimes confused and had serious trauma, it was better than when he lost his memory.She also remembers what happened when she lost her memory.


    I''ve lost my face.


    However, it makes her feel the warmth of Shi Yao and take care of her for several years.


    In addition, the honor inherited from his father by the dark moon mercenary regiment had already perished at that time. Liu Jin and Hua Lin had all died. If it wasn''t for Shi Yao and Ning Tao, she would have died there.


    So when Ning Tao asked her to be guest minister, she hesitated and agreed.


    The goddess, it''s time to be the past.


    At this time, the eldest grandson saw yaodun at the entrance of the mountain and asked: "why don''t you ask him to go? If you wait any longer, it will be night. "


    As soon as she got close, a discordant voice poured into her ears, which made her blush to the root of her ears.


    "This That I I... "


    Chang sun Xian was so nervous that he was incoherent.


    However, Shi Yao chuckles and immediately pulls her away with red eyes. By the way, she goes to inform FeiMo and others. It is estimated that it will take some time to separate.


    Night comes quietly, the sun rises high, the sun and the moon come back, and even the way of heaven and earth.


    But three days passed.


    Fei Mo and his party have been waiting for more than three days.


    "What is Ning Tao doing? Shut up? Didn''t you agree to leave? "


    FeiMo is suspicious.


    Overlooking the cave, but still closed.


    And Shi Yao, the eldest grandson, blushed and perfunctorily said, wait a moment, while the latter muttered, are these two crazy? Why don''t you come out yet?


    However, Shi Yao has a deep understanding. When she occasionally looks at the cave, she always feels that the physical quality and strength of the Dragon Girl are stronger than them, and they are more capable of building.


    If change for them, even if she and LAN elder sister go up together, estimate also can subdue him.


    Not to mention that he has become stronger in Longdao.


    More dragon like.


    "One day, three days..."


    For three days and three days, at the end of the day, everyone was too lazy to go. It felt like they were going to live here for a long time.


    Only Shiyao really admired it.


    "Great..."


    And finally, the stone door slowly opened.


    Ning Tao and Bing LAN came out one after another, their cheeks were red, and they were uncomfortable walking.


    It''s been a long time.


    However, there are also many changes in the way, occasionally refining, for example, in the huge integration of yin and Yang, the sun dragon body not only became stronger, but also let him break through the pre queen period and reach the seven fold realm!


    Ning Tao didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Moreover, the strength and toughness of the body have been more than doubled, and the strength has also been more than doubled.


    This is the increase brought about by the double repair.


    And the ice blue, is to have some sentiment, like to capture the door of the demon.


    But it''s not clear whether it can be done.


    "It''s time for me to go. I must wait for me to come back," Ning Tao solemnly promised to binglan.


    And ice blue just a clever "um".


    Like a little daughter-in-law


    Finally, the two teams separated at the same place and went all the way to Longdao!

 Chapter 3573

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ancient continent, the origin of a family.


    After more than ten years, Ning Tao and Shi Yao finally came back with three powerful emperors, namely Chang sun Xian, fire devil lion and Ming fire tiger.


    One middle level Immortal Emperor and two high level demon emperors.


    It has to be said that they are all a great help.


    "You boy, this time, it''s more than ten years. There''s no news at all, which makes us old guys worried," the wind demon reproached, but he was full of care.


    After all, they have been at the forefront of the storm, and every step they take needs to be more cautious.


    Take the wrong step and you will be doomed.


    It''s really the most important thing.


    Ten years is only a very small number for practitioners, but it is a very long time for them.


    And it will soon usher in the biggest turning point, success? Failure? I don''t know.


    That is Seven world war!


    Ning Tao smiles apologetically. However, the wind devil in front of him brightens his eyes. The elegant white dress has deep breath, stronger tenacity and fit. It seems that he has made progress in the past ten years.


    "Master, is Did you break through? "


    Shi Yao was also surprised.


    The wind devil is the supreme power, and it is already the supreme triple. This promotion is not noisy.


    Will represent the rise of the whole family of origin.


    More frightening to nearby galaxies.


    However, under the expectation of all the people, the wind devil just shook his head with a wry smile and said, "how can it be so easy? It''s just like climbing the lotus steps, but it''s hard to get into the sky


    "After all, with my qualifications, it''s difficult to break through the supremacy under normal circumstances. It''s even more difficult to enter the middle level. The little martial uncle in the college is just the peak of the middle level after all these years."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help but sigh. Bai Luo in the Dantian is also humming slightly.


    It was created by little martial uncle.


    On the other hand, the Huyan clan leader could not help but smile and said: "as the saying goes, fortune lies in the place where misfortune lies, and misfortune lies in the place where happiness lies. The wind devil''s predecessors deserve this fate. If the chance is enough, they will be promoted."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was surprised. He didn''t expect that Huyan clan leader had such a deep understanding of fate?


    But this is even more surprising.


    "Breakthrough?"


    But this time, Huyan clan leader nodded and said with a smile: "some understanding, together with the resources and scriptures brought back from the ancient gods, made me step into the peak of Xianhuang some time ago."


    "It''s a step further away from the supreme. I''m sure I''ll be able to do so in ten years."


    "We have to thank the sect leader for his contribution. We have always been grateful for his kindness, but we have never been able to repay him."


    These words are sincere guilt.


    Over the years, Ning Tao has brought all kinds of protection, resources, status, and even dignity to the original people, which are hard for them to fight for all their lives.


    But the sect leader paid so much, but they didn''t repay him for so many years.


    Although they always knew that they wanted to be the enemy of the world, they kept a low profile for decades and did not have a war.


    Yes, it''s just a defensive battle.


    However, Ning Tao just negative hand a smile, comfort: "this is not urgent, there will be such a day, perhaps recently there is a war waiting for us."


    With the wind devil''s eyes, the latter seemed to understand something. His face changed, his lips stammered and hesitated: "boy, don''t mess with me? Are you going to fight against the underworld


    "Don''t you know that it''s time to pull a hair and move your whole body, and how can the heaven and the underworld be indifferent?"


    Huyan clan leader also frowned.


    However, he believes that Ning Tao will make a decision.


    Under the worry, Ning Tao said deeply: "it is inferior to bear all the time, dare to show up and deal with the enemy, grow up in difficulties, temper in training, also can make the origin group stronger."


    "A group of people who are used to eating white flour steamed bun will wait until the real war Can we win? "


    As soon as the words came out, the Huyan clan leader was silent. What is the point? This is it.


    He didn''t even notice.


    My knife has begun to blunt.


    In the past few decades, there has been too much slack in the clan. Just a few years ago, a traitor of the clan was caught trying to break into the back mountain.


    If it wasn''t for the guard of Xianhuang with a steel gun, I''m afraid he would have succeeded and the teleportation array would have been discovered.


    Although there is a danger, there is no danger.


    It''s a wake-up call.


    In this comfortable environment, the atmosphere of the clan has changed greatly. It seems that they have begun to enjoy themselves. Especially the new generation of the clan are spoiled, which is no different from those dandies.


    This is the sign of decay and collapse.


    This sentence of the sect master made him feel like he was hit hard, as if he had been knocked into reality from heaven."Don''t worry, sect leader. We''ll support our troops for thousands of days and use them for a while. This sword of my family will be extremely sharp. I''ll take the enemy''s head at a command."


    Huyan clan leader is sonorous and powerful.


    My heart is determined to reform.


    "Well, let''s leave the training to miss xian''er. She''s very experienced in fighting with the demons in the great flood and wasteland. She''s a mercenary commander. She''s the most suitable for this kind of thing."


    Ning Tao points to changsun fairy road.


    The latter one Leng, as if didn''t expect to be asked suddenly, but this small matter naturally.


    Even overqualified.


    Huyan clan leader naturally agreed.


    And the wind devil, with a sigh of complexity, is finally going back? Er Mei Dian Huang, do you remember me?


    Just pre evaluation strength, good win?


    All of a sudden, he was stunned, feeling the momentum of Ning Tao, which was dignified, domineering, steady, and profound cultivation.


    "Hiss ~"


    "did you eat rockets? oh my god? Xianhuang Qizhong? Higher order? You are going to take off


    The wind devil stares big eye bead son to startle way.


    Ben just looked at it casually. Didn''t he expect to be so scared? Remember when the boy left, he was only Xianhuang Shuangchong? Five jumps in ten years?


    How is that possible?


    The Huyan clan leader was stupid.


    "Seven Seven


    "This Is that a joke? "


    They have never heard of people who can advance so fast in xianhuangjing? Are you really going to take off?


    After the crowd, just about to come up to show off the breakthrough of the six repair for the steel gun Immortal Emperor, fell into a long silence, and finally turned lonely and left.


    "This nightmare is a little scary..."


    In a few people''s consternation, Ning Tao will his big flood and famine trip, roughly explained several times.


    I don''t know how many times there have been dangers.


    This kind of cultivation is totally based on one''s life.


    Finally, he took out some harvest, more than a dozen time towers, a nine story tower, some genius gems, demon Dan skin, and some methods.


    There are two volumes of holy Dharma.


    The Wuhua Sutra is more suitable for women to practice.


    Because it''s softer and gentlemanly, and the other book "determination of all gods" is more rigid and fierce.


    All of a sudden, two volumes of holy Dharma stunned the wind demon and Huyan clan leader, and their eyes were red. They couldn''t wait to take them to understand them. They should memorize them first, and it''s better to work hard to copy a copy.


    So there''s an account on both sides of the galaxy.


    What''s more, Ning Tao has raised so many ethnic groups in his hands. He is pressed for time and has to go back to cultivate them.


    After all, the longer the time, the stronger the group.


    We have to race against the clock.


    Three days later, he settled down the origin group first, and then he set foot on the road of return, returning to the galaxy with his huge resources and race.


    Although not a person came back, with so many monsters, but the strength is not high, also did not consume too much.

 Chapter 3574

    The holy land contains seven realms.


    Immortals, demons, heaven, demons, Hades, Jiuyou and Wanling, but a galaxy separates the seven realms.


    To three and four.


    Ning Tao belongs to the three realms.


    Standing at the ancient gate is like standing in the perspective of God. You can clearly see the arrangement of seven stars. Each star has its own color and power, and has its own will, which is totally different.


    Moreover, compared with the outside world, these seven planets are significantly different and more magical.


    It''s no wonder that it''s pregnant.


    So far, he hasn''t seen it in the world.


    We can''t say no, we can only say it''s rare, and even if we have it, it''s only in the hands of those great powers.


    I remember the last time I fought with Yu Wenchuan, the weapon in his hand, the ancient spear, was the original weapon of heaven, and he could barely match Bai Luo.


    It''s like the supreme artifact.


    It''s a very troublesome thing.


    However, the origin of the other three realms, demon, hell and Jiuyou, is unknown.


    But we can be sure that there are original things in the Seven Realms, which are confirmed by the puppet Taoist and Qinglian. We have even seen them, especially Qinglian.


    However, just thinking of this, Ning Tao''s body suddenly gave a surprise to the puppet Taoist beside him: "do you know the origin of the four realms? What is it all about? What''s the power? "


    Hearing this, the puppet Taoist was scared. Why is this boy so nervous when he comes back this time?


    However, still pondering, recalled: "yuwenchuan''s is a spear, you have seen, jiuyouhuang''s is a fierce knife, the power is equal, is a evil spirit."


    "Demon emperor''s, I remember is a bead, and the Dragon bead is very similar, indestructible."


    "As for the emperor of Hades, he is too strange and mysterious, and he seldom uses it. I don''t know what it is. I''m afraid no one knows. He has been hiding in a ghost fog, but we must be careful."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly felt happy. This is important information.


    He asked about it.


    When there''s a war, you don''t have to be unprepared.


    "If I have something else to do, I''ll go ahead and say goodbye," Ning Tao said contentedly and flew directly into the passage.


    The Taoist puppet''s face was strange, and a faint power was sent out, but he could not help but whispered: "how can this boy have a breath of time and space? Do you mean... "


    At this time, Ning Tao has returned to the fairyland, the world gate, and then called the high-level discussion.


    The race plan is a priority.


    The premise is the cooperation of orcs.


    Guyuan Xianhuang, immortal Xianjun, Mozu, three eyes general, Emperor Shitian, Xizu, Qilin, Xiaobai, Xiaohong, Yushou Xianjun, Yuanjun, Xiao Yuanbai, lengbai Xianjun, Mo Yuntian, unintentional demon


    Basically, the high-level gathering of the three circles, as well as Ning Tao''s familiar strongmen, are all in front of us now.


    After the gushing period, everyone''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Under the accumulation of a large number of resources, one by one, they are holding the hand of nature, stepping on the wreckage, and holding the magic weapon. This is the tenacious step by step until now.


    How many times stronger than before? It also proves that their choice is not wrong.


    I believe Ning Tao can defeat Yan Feitian.


    Now, they are also faced with a choice, this time still choose to believe.


    I believe Ning Tao can defeat Yu Wenchuan.


    There is no second choice.


    Ning Tao scanned and observed everyone''s strength and change, which was very good. Even now that the gushing period has passed, the momentum is still amazing, which gratified him.


    And the elder Guyuan, who broke through the Immortal Emperor as he wished, seems to have stabilized the realm.


    It''s a great joy indeed.


    Li Huang, three eyes, Emperor Shitian followed.


    I don''t know if I can break through another one before the war? An Immortal Emperor is a variable.


    Today''s overall strength, not counting sister Xuan and him, is one Immortal Emperor, thirty immortal kings, nearly forty, while there are hundreds of immortal kings, and there are too many celestial and earthly immortals left.


    That''s not even his women''s army.


    "Yes, with you, I will be more confident and confident on the day of the Seventh World War," Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction.


    But Gu Yuan and others look at each other and smile bitterly. Is it too far from the thirty immortals in the four realms?


    I don''t know.


    Six people have died in the hands of Ning Tao.


    "Master, as soon as you come back this time, what is the so-called rush to call us together?" Luo Tian solemnly asked, it is estimated that it will be a big event.


    Luo Hai is still standing beside him. Both of them have entered the immortal kingdom. After all, they are extremely talented.


    And Xuanyuan, Liuli, Dao, Jian, Xianjun


    Basically, the amazing older generation, as long as they didn''t die and didn''t get hurt, broke into this situation.


    Or at the peak of the fairy king.Seeing the crowd coming, Ning Tao took a deep breath and solemnly said, "I believe you know that there is too much difference between us and the four realms. It''s hard to catch up with us even if there is a time tower in just a few decades or a hundred years."


    "I can think of a way to improve the high-level combat power. I can think of a way to improve the strength, but the overall strength is hard to make up for..."


    But Sima Yunfeng couldn''t wait to ask: "master, if you have anything to say, have you found a way? Let''s talk about... "


    Seeing that people are eager, Ning Tao smiles and finally says his plan about once.


    "Orcs? "Reproduction?"


    Everyone was stunned and hesitated.


    Is this really feasible? Today, the largest ethnic group in the three realms is Void bug.


    However, although the void devil insect is not weak, if you want to fight against the four realms, it''s still far away. Even if you have a lot of blood essence, can you succeed in time?


    Everyone was skeptical.


    With a smile, Ning Tao said, "don''t worry. Mountain people have their own tricks. Next, you just need to find eleven ethnic groups according to my instructions. I will try my best to cultivate them."


    "Yes ~"


    the crowd was in awe and cheered in unison.


    Since it''s command execution, it''s just to scatter and search according to Ning Tao''s attributes and types.


    ZuLong was named by Ning Tao as the commander in chief of this operation. Xiao Hong, Qilin, Yushou Xianjun and Chen Chen were also invited to help. They are all good at this aspect. With their help, we can get twice the result with half the effort.


    When they lead them away, Ning Tao specially stops ZuLong and says he wants to give him a gift.


    "Gifts? What gift? "Emperor''s inner elixir?" ZuLong a pick eyebrow, all some greedy, black also lie on Ning Tao shoulder, also eyes shine.


    It''s like rain.


    He got his shoulders wet.


    Ning Tao wry smile, a turn over hand, took out three things, way: "this but I specially get for you, is the treasure of Dragon Island, every thing is extremely powerful, believe to help you not small."


    Follow, then handed out.


    He also wanted to see how it turned out?


    Does Xiaobai have a connection with the treasure of Dragon Island?


    The next second, ZuLong looked at the Golden Dragon order, the colored dragon scale and the dragon claw floating in front of him. They were in a daze. The three light groups flickered and disappeared, and his eyebrow opened slightly, as if he had given an order.


    With the sound of "whoosh", the color dragon scale turned into a streamer, and disappeared into ZuLong''s brow. It seemed to merge with a dragon scale in the center of his brow.


    And the dragon claw, but also into a claw of ZuLong, disappeared, perfect fusion.


    And the Golden Dragon order, actually "Di Liu Liu" rotation, a happy hum, was swallowed by ZuLong, the whole person instantly shine.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Without warning, the strength has soared.


    From just breaking through the demon king eight heavy, suddenly rose to half step demon emperor, this stamina seems to have not dispersed.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were wide open.


    "Lying trough..."

 Chapter 3575

    All the people on the scene were speechless. Standing in the same place, they didn''t do anything, and they suddenly soared and rebuilt.


    And it doesn''t seem to have side effects yet?


    I feel like there''s a steady stream of aftereffects.


    "Shit, there''s no reason!"


    Not to mention Xiao Hei, Xiao Hua and Qilin, even Zu Huang and Ning Tao are envious. This guy will get a lot of good fortune this time.


    "Tut tut..."


    In a moment of envy and envy, ZuLong, that is Xiaobai, slowly opened his eyes, flashed the majesty, and a golden light. Looking at his soaring strength, he was surprised.


    "This What is it all about? "


    "It feels like the same source of strength as me? There''s a bigger force merging with me.... "


    ZuLong said blankly.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao immediately asked: "you Do you remember anything? "


    "Such as extra memory? Or about Dragon Island? Do you remember some of them? "


    However, ZuLong shook his head blankly. He didn''t know what Ning Tao was talking about. He just frowned and said, "I only know these forces. I''m familiar with them and can use them for my own use. I don''t know anything else."


    Zuhuang, on the other side, is acutely aware of something and asks: "Ning boy, do you mean that Dragon Island outside knows ZuLong?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked over. Ning Tao was stunned and looked at ZuLong. Seeing that he also wanted to know, he had to say his guess again.


    Xiaobai, may be a reincarnation of great power.


    Or Reincarnation!


    Which form is not clear, but it is certain that it is directly related to the first ancestor dragon.


    "First ZuLong? Me


    ZuLong looked at himself blankly and grasped his head tightly. However, he could not remember a word about these things and forgot it.


    and Zu Huang as like as two peas.


    I can''t remember anything.


    If Ning Tao doesn''t say it, they don''t know.


    Little black tut tut on one side: "common people''s children, the most envious of you this kind of people with stories, but it''s also good to have a big guy covering."


    "Boy, is there any first Xuanwu or white tiger out there? We''re not bad, either? "


    But Ning Tao turned his mouth and rolled his eyes. "The first Xuanwu doesn''t have it, but there is one with you. If you have time, you can go to visit relatives."


    "Meow ~"


    the black and white tiger gave a flattering cry.


    Seems to be asking yourself?


    However, Ning Tao mouth a smoke, black face way: "like you, absolutely is the first."


    At this time, Kirin came out and comforted: "it doesn''t matter whether reincarnation is now or not. What matters is the threat from the four worlds. If this threat is not solved, reincarnation is useless."


    "If we can get through the crisis, we can go in and out freely. If you want to know everything, you can go to Longdao and the road of eternity."


    A word, wake up two people.


    ZuLong face a Su, feel the center of the brow of the color dragon scale, even firm way: "I will go, I am me, this will never change."


    "I''m going to see" Wutong forest "too. I''d like to see who killed me. No matter it''s the world or the holy land, we Phoenix people can''t be bullied. "


    Zuhuang said coldly.


    She did not know why, after hearing that the Phoenix clan had been destroyed, she had a sense of anger.


    It''s like an unbearable anger.


    It''s like the destruction of the Phoenix in the Holy Land!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao takes a deep breath. It seems that it''s really the same as what uncle long said. If they are the two, it seems that this is the price now.


    I can''t remember what happened.


    I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing?


    But one thing Ning Tao remembers very clearly is that he will always be his brother!


    ZuLong went directly to close the door. He wanted to digest this power and feel it.


    Zuhuang, Xiaohei, Xiaohua, Qilin, and Xiaoshuang didn''t bring anything for them alone, but there were still some imperial inner elixirs.


    Two for each.


    There are other treasures.


    This time, Ning Tao goes to the devil''s world again and again. He wants to see the void devil insect. He hasn''t observed her for many years.


    This kind of thing he has already handed over to elder sister Xia, and the world door is to pour out resources to this.


    So the void bug should be promoted quickly.


    It is becoming more and more important in the three battlefields.


    To be able to be independent.


    Xiaoshuang also broke through to the demon king, roared in the starry sky, went straight to the demon world, and often fought with the roaring dog, so he was very familiar in this area.And Xiao Hei, lying on Ning Tao''s shoulder to find the old site, familiar with a set, is very comfortable.


    "Boy, don''t you go to see your pretty girl? Xiao Qiong, I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. Don''t neglect me. I like that girl very much. "


    Xiao Hei''s careless way.


    And in the mouth, still bolt swallowing a demon Dan, is Ning Tao just give of emperor level inside Dan.


    Ning Tao not only scratched his head and grinned bitterly when he heard that. Yes, since he brought Gu Qiong here, he has been left out in the cold. However, there is no way to do it. The seven world war is the most important thing.


    Besides, sister Xuan is with her. I''ll apologize to her when I see her next time.


    A stream of light, not into the demon world.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Abyss Grand Canyon is the oldest place in the world of Warcraft, and also the most prosperous place for evil spirit. It is difficult for Warcraft and Warcraft to stay here for a long time.


    Because the power is so violent.


    But the devil bug can turn this into his own use.


    So in those days, Ning Tao placed it here, under the supervision of the branch of the world branch of the demon world, under the command of Xiao Yuanbai, and the elder Guyuan often came to inspect it.


    Soon, they came here.


    Ning Tao stood with his hands down, and his golden eyes looked down. He saw the dense magic insects in the deep of the canyon, with heavy armor, like cast iron, and a pair of forefeet, like a dark scythe.


    It''s very sharp.


    Even the bones and muscles of wild animals can be broken.


    After so many years of cultivation, a large number of carcasses of wild animals have been absorbed, and there are more wild lines on the beetles.


    It looks even more fierce.


    Ning Tao is very satisfied, at the same time, his mind is moving, and his mind is gushing. Before long, he only hears "whoosh" to break the wind, a enchanting, sexy woman, looking at the person in front of him with surprise and joy.


    "Master, are you willing to come to see me at last? I miss you so much for so long... "


    The insect ancestor''s eyes were full of tears, but he wanted to rush up.


    But it''s like love.


    However, in the face of her fierce attack, Ning Tao''s face is indifferent, and he pinches her neck. He looks down on all living beings, just as he pinches the lifeblood of an ant and says, "do you really want to die?"


    She really can''t understand what bugs think.


    "Well Cough... "


    Chongzu''s face turned red and nearly suffocated.


    She can''t imagine that she is now a nine fold cultivation of Xianjun. In the hands of Ning Tao, she is like a toy. Although she knows she can''t fight, it''s too bad, but the more excited she is.


    What a strong man.

 Chapter 3576

    "Lord Master, forgive me... "


    The insect ancestor was in pain and his eyes turned white.


    It''s like I''m going to be strangled.


    "I warn you, dare to get angry with Laozi again, crush you to death," said Ning Tao coldly.


    Finish saying, give her to still fly after hand.


    It''s like throwing a sack.


    This female insect can''t control her. Even though the void devil insect is very important to the three realms, Ning Tao has no choice but to replace her. Although it''s expensive and troublesome, it can''t make her proud.


    She can''t think that without her, the three realms can''t live. In this way, it''s even worse for him.


    "Tut tut" said little black, a pair of mung bean eyes is to see very enjoyable, sighed: "this woman''s figure is OK, you don''t have a little interest? If you don''t mind, you can have a change. "


    Under the body''s small double also "Ao Ao".


    It seems to be getting excited.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looks strange and looks at them with a kind of meaningful eyes. Suddenly, he suddenly says, "is she very good in the eyes of your orcs? Do you think you are very interested?"


    "Stop, although the tortoise thinks she''s good, it''s just appreciation. I''m not interested in insects. If it''s a female tortoise, it''s almost the same."


    Small black one face resists a way.


    But that pair of mung bean eyes sold it out.


    The insect ancestor flies back and salutes Ning Tao respectfully. His eyes are full of awe and fanaticism.


    But I dare not be disrespectful again.


    At this time, Ning Tao dry cough, negative hand dignified way: "do you know, the emperor to find you what?"


    The insect ancestor was uneasy and subconsciously said whether he wanted her or not, but he didn''t dare to be so wild. He could only say weakly: "please Please make it clear... "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said jokingly: "let me show you some other powerful magic insects. You can choose a magic insect in the realm of demon king and fight with a magic insect I brought to see who can win."


    Then he took out a six winged demon insect.


    It''s just a demon king, with six transparent wings on the back, close to the body, shrouded in the shell.


    I''m in a deep sleep now.


    When the insect ancestor was stunned, he could feel the extraordinary spirit of the devil insect, but at the same time, he felt a little flustered. Did the master want to replace her with another devil insect? But why hasn''t she seen this Zerg?


    Immediately in the heart a clap Deng, the color changes a way: "Lord Master, what do you mean


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just do it," Ning Tao said coldly.


    Hearing this, the insect ancestor gritted her teeth and had to do it. Among her descendants, she also found a void devil insect who was also a demon king. He was a small leader, with top strength and blood.


    She is now most satisfied with the masterpiece.


    This battle, she said anything to win.


    If she fails and is replaced by her master, her fate will be miserable.


    Both of them have half the strength. Ning Tao is very interested in casting. As soon as he does it, he does it slightly, erasing the seal from his body in an instant


    However, just at this moment, the demon insect, who had been sleeping soundly before, suddenly flew out like a streamer. It was so fast that it seemed that he was going to run for his life. What he had played before was quite realistic.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a cold hum. He couldn''t help but move his mind and build a cage here.


    Trapped the two.


    "Want to come out? No one wants to come out again unless he can win the other party.... "


    "All Waiting for Die


    As soon as the words came out, the two monsters became stiff.


    At a certain moment, the atmosphere around them began to be delicate. Coupled with the pressure from the insect ancestors, a killing opportunity gradually burst out on them.


    "Boy, what are you looking at in front of me? Why do they want to die? " The devil insect is full of fire. He is worried that there is no place to spread it. How could such an ugly insect be its opponent?


    It''s insulting.


    However, without waiting for the empty devil insect to move, "whoosh", the heavenly devil insect moved.


    The six pairs of transparent wings are tough and fast, but seeing this, the void devil insects sneer and scream, directly wielding the dark scythe, slashing at the sky devil insects, and they have the number of sword skills.


    Is Zerg a Terran?


    "It''s a bit interesting," Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and carefully observed the fierce battle in the cage.


    Two different magic insects, have a strong magic, however, a climb on the ground, a fly in the sky, I do not know what kind of friction sparks? He''s the best in his blood.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Gee..."


    Bite, game, scuffle.


    But they all have their own advantages. For a time, they are in full swing. It''s hard to see who loses and who wins?


    "Bloodcraft, scythe blade dance!"


    "Blood vessel technique, hexamethylding..."The collision of two blood vessels is very shocking.


    Until now, the insect ancestor is a face of shock color, this in the end is from where the devil insect? How can you fight her elite for so long?


    Even in this place, close to her, there is still some increase in strength, but it is still not good.


    But that day the devil insect was able to kill it.


    A row of teeth, sharp and sharp.


    Aware of its hard shell and a pair of scythes, it has both attack and defense, so it just takes advantage of its own advantages to fly and kill it.


    "Stinky bug, you have the ability to come down and fight. How long do you think you can hide?"


    The empty devil cursed.


    I''m really fed up with it.


    Seeing that it is in a state of disorder, the six winged demon insect can''t help but smile, "whoosh" flies beside it, and its seemingly thin wings are just like a blade.


    If you skip it once, you will draw a white mark.


    And cut that kind of wild pattern.


    It''s not so good that the insect''s color gradually changes. This demon insect is smarter and more fierce. It seems to have no specialty, but it''s a weapon all over.


    It''s more flexible than them.


    It seems that it can also run blood vessels highly.


    And the next second, the demon insect screamed, suddenly rushed out, blood burning, the power is extremely terrible.


    "Blood vessel technique, the six winged insect ancestor!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Under the gaze of the two men, the two finally separated the victory and defeat. With the scream of the void monster, the beetle smashed, strangled, and still defeated the natural monster.


    And the beetle was chewing on the debris.


    It''s like trying to swallow it.


    "Damn, no, this It''s impossible. How could a rotten fly win my child? "


    "Lord Master, I beg you to give me another chance. I will prove it to you. "


    The beetle screamed in panic.


    That face is frightened, for fear Ning Tao abandons it.


    However, Ning Tao is very satisfied. If the nether bugs win, it means they are strong enough.


    There''s no need for the six winged beetle.


    It means that the ancestor of insects can ascend again.


    "What do you think of this hand shape?" he asked


    On hearing this, the insect ancestor''s face changed slightly and said with difficulty: "yes It''s more powerful, but it''s just that the blood is stronger than my child, and its race is stronger. We haven''t reached this height yet. "


    "If, I mean, if my child has this level of blood, it will be stronger."


    "If I devour the insect king of its clan and absorb its blood, I can be reborn and even breed more powerful insects..."


    "Oh? Are you sure? " Ning Tao picks his eyebrows.


    As soon as the words came out, Chongzu screamed, "I I''m sure its power is very similar to mine. I can turn its power into my own


    "But the bug is too weak, such as If you can have demon insects of demon emperor level, that''s good... "


    Hearing this, under the gaze of Xiao hei and Xiao Shuang, Ning Tao turned his mouth and joked: "that demon insect of demon Zun level has complete body, essence and blood. Do you dare or not?"


    "Demon "Demon master?"


    The insect ancestor suddenly stood on the ground, widened a pair of pupils, and trembled inexplicably.

 Chapter 3577

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Abyss Grand Canyon, the world changes.


    With the appearance of a mass of brown blood essence, the demon world is shaking, and a kind of desire comes out.


    For it, no matter what essence and blood, it is a kind of energy, which can be decomposed, digested and strengthened. This is the world instinct.


    But Ning Tao will not do so, because he wants to maximize the benefits and play its role perfectly.


    So, it''s wise to give it to Chongzu.


    Only it can be fully utilized.


    "Demon Does demon respect essence blood


    The insect ancestor paralyzed, feeling the energy concentration and blood strength of this surprise, making it shudder all the time, as if there was a magic insect roaring, just like a cake in front of her.


    And she hasn''t had enough for decades.


    My eyes turned red in a flash.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    But it''s not over yet. Ning Tao takes out another withered wreck, which is the body of the six winged demon insect king.


    The aftereffects of that remnant make the canyon hum.


    It''s like being overwhelmed.


    However, the whole person of Chongzu was confused. Looking at these two things in front of her, her breath was expanding. She She''s not dreaming, is she? Good heavens!


    "Lord Master... "


    "Please, I I... "


    In the face of her fanaticism, Ning Tao said: "do you want it? Does it work? "


    "Yes, it''s of great use. I want to Want, just As long as the master gives me a gift, I promise that I can improve the overall strength of my void army several times within ten years. "


    The insect ancestor''s eyes are hot.


    I can''t move my sight any more.


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, mind to connect to the origin of the three worlds, observed the crack, pondered for a long time, suddenly said: "ten years, not so long, these years can become as strong as I become."


    "At the same time, the seven realms are at war. Your void army is the main force. If it doesn''t meet my expectations, how much you eat, I''ll make you spit it out a hundred times..."


    With that, the demon world was oppressed.


    It''s like a great demon.


    "Yes Yes, it must, it can, as long as there is time, it will be no problem, "Chongzu''s eyes revealed confidence and a touch of excitement.


    From this group of blood essence, she felt the chance of the demon emperor, which was her great fortune.


    Never miss it.


    I''m afraid there will be an evolution!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep look at the insect ancestor. He gave her something with one hand and said indifferently: "don''t let the emperor down!"


    "Thank you, master, thank you..."


    Zezu was very grateful.


    At this time, Ning Tao took out a pile of corpses. Most of them were six winged demons. There were 700000 of them, including demon king, demon king and demon emperor.


    "I''ll leave the remains of these monsters to you for five years. This is the deadline. The next time I see the void army, I''ll see them Kill everywhere


    At the sight of this, the insect ancestor is almost crazy. He grabs his hair and screams. His body trembles. He tears open his dress and pounces on Ning Tao.


    "If you don''t thank me for your kindness, I can''t repay you. I can only show myself..."


    Before he finished, he was kicked away by Ning Tao.


    Xiao Hei, Xiao Shuang, why are you so rude? I haven''t seen it yet.


    But Ning Tao glanced at the demon insect he had imprisoned. There was something abnormal. His blood was surging, and his subconscious was getting stronger. He even made some changes in himself. A pair of front feet began to turn into sickles.


    There are two signs of fusion.


    However, this situation is not so simple, and the role of a male worm is not big.


    He threw them all into the canyon.


    Give it to Chongzu


    He didn''t rush to go, just sat quietly with Xiao hei and Xiao Shuang, waiting for the preliminary results.


    After all, the insect ancestor is still very important. If something goes wrong at this time? It''s a big loss. He''s here and can help.


    Under the vision, the insect ancestor can''t wait to eat the blood essence, absorb the energy, and climb up the insect King wreckage.


    There''s a race to race Prey!


    The biological chain is so cruel.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Ning Tao carefully observed and found that the insect ancestor began to change. The huge mother seemed to be changing. The most obvious change was on her back.


    Like something in bud?


    Don''t you want wings?


    This pair of wings is the key of the six winged demon insects, which gives them flexible and sharp means. Although the ordinary void demon insects can control the air, they can''t fly so flexibly.


    Sure enough, three days later, Chongzu grew a pair of transparent wings, and his strength reached the half step demon emperor.And her abdomen is also pregnant with a new generation of insect eggs, and the debris is also eaten by the dense virtual demons. The whole group is evolving and changing, but suddenly changes occur.


    The demon insect that Ning Tao throws down suddenly starts to kill and goes to the insect ancestor.


    The strength of the whole body has soared.


    It seems that it has reached the demon king?


    Ning Tao light Yi a, doubt a way: "it this is what?"? Is it going to die? "


    However, Xiaohei pondered for a while, but the thief said with a smile: "each race has its own special feeling. I guess there will be a good play next."


    Sure enough, when this demon insect fought in blood and killed in front of the insect ancestor.


    Both of them


    In front of Ning Tao, Xiao hei and Xiao Shuang.


    "Er..."


    The three of them have a black thread. It turns out that it''s the spring season, and the habits of insects are really hard to figure out. Ning Tao simply let go all the living big and small demons and insects, hoping for change.


    All kinds of powerful insects are fighting, and even the nether demons are fighting.


    It seems that they can''t wait to go with the female insects * *


    but the ancestor refused, and her abdomen became bigger and bigger. A new batch of empty demons were destined to be very difficult. After a few days, all the males died, and the ancestor gave birth to eggs.


    To my surprise, all of them had wings, black shell and a pair of scythes.


    Perfect integration of the advantages of the two major blood.


    Born into the void.


    "Tut tut..."


    "Sure enough, the weakest one has reached alchemy. There are also three fairylands. If it''s not for the short life span of Zerg, I''m afraid it''s really a disaster."


    Xiao Hei can''t help but wonder.


    Ning Tao nodded, but he was very satisfied, at least five years later can give him a surprise.


    Let''s wait for the Zerg to evolve.


    Just thinking about it, he suddenly came to the fairyland and looked inside. There was a strong energy reaction. With the help of the source, he looked very happy. Unexpectedly, Xiaobai was going to break through.


    Six or nine days later, the calamities fell one after another.


    But it seems that there is little threat to it.


    Before long, the six natural disasters were all easily passed by it. The dragon''s body was bigger and its strength was more simple.


    No one thought that the second emperor born in the three realms was not Lihuang and Sanyan, nor guqiong, nor Chongzu, but ZuLong.


    It seems that the three treasures are right, but Ning Tao smashes them. They seem to be fused by Xiaobai, but Uncle long seems to be talking about borrowing them, but now it seems that he can''t pay them back?


    He is a little embarrassed to go to Longdao again. It is estimated that elder Jinlong will be able to pick his skin.


    "Oh, headache..."

 Chapter 3578

    Let''s take time to develop the insect ancestor business, and we will see results in five years.


    It''s a waste of time to stare at it every day.


    The race project is just beginning.


    At the last meeting, Ning Tao''s orders had been answered. All the races, big and small, who met one of the 11 races, were recorded and a sample was taken.


    Fifth, the first forbidden area, Antarctic, Arctic, black magic and other forests They''ve been searched all over the place.


    We''ve found 30 different matches.


    Ning Tao, after making a careful choice, chose 11 races to cultivate.


    "Colorful butterfly = magic butterfly!"


    "Abdominal fire spider = inflammatory bone spider!"


    "Night bat = blade tooth bat!"


    "Stonelizard = iron backed lizard..."


    Each of these ethnic groups is well-known in the three realms, and each of them has its own king, heritage and number of people, which means that they have some foundation.


    Among them, several races and leaders have reached the demon king, which is more in line with Ning Tao''s standard.


    But can evolution succeed?


    Can it get stronger in a limited time?


    "It''s hard to say..."


    In order to speed up, Ning Tao left two or three time towers for each selected ethnic group, and the huge resources also tilted down.


    This is the rise of orcs.


    The resources in hand are gradually distributed.


    Although I felt a lot at the beginning, with so many mouths open, a mountain can disappear in an instant.


    Fortunately, the growth momentum of the three realms is very good. To accommodate a few emperors, there are many resources bred by themselves. The Dragon veins stored by Ning Tao are also explored in a regular rhythm.


    Basically, the so-called self-sufficiency is nothing to say, but the top management still needs Ning Tao.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to ascend to heaven.


    Gu Yuan and others practiced in the four realms, and occasionally fought with giant beasts in the three realms


    What should be done has been done.


    The next step is to see what the final result will be?


    After half a month of tiredness, my mother was able to go back to the courtyard to relax.


    Mother yaoyue, Shifu wuchenzi and Shiniang Wuhan are still energetic and in good condition.


    Mr. Ning has a strong body.


    However, for his father, Ning Yuwu, they are more and more vague, almost forgotten.


    It seems that with the passage of time, the influence of the laws of the universe on them will be greater and greater. If father asked them to pass it on, he also passed it on.


    Although the mother was confused, her eyes overflowed with tears, which she could not understand.


    What''s the matter with you?


    I always stare at the shell bracelet in my hand.


    Ning Tao sighed, just in an important place of Ning''s courtyard, he set up a tombstone and a clothes tomb.


    I want to carve the name, but I can''t carve it.


    It will be erased by a force.


    In the end, he only engraved: "Tomb of Ning Fu!"


    In a good mood, he went to the other side of the other hospital to find sister Xia. It''s another ten years. I don''t know what happened to them? Especially I want to apologize to guqiong.


    But when he arrived at another hospital, he heard that Gu Qiong was closed in the fourth world and was following sister Xuan to realize the Dharma.


    After all, it has been passed on completely.


    It''s a huge help to her.


    I can''t help it. I can only go to Sijie for a while. I don''t know what''s going on there?


    But when he returned, the women''s army was overjoyed. One by one, they incarnated into a female tiger and swallowed him up and wrapped him up. This gentle village is so comfortable and wonderful. They live a happy life day by day.


    Compared with his bloody days, this feeling is not to mention how refreshing.


    "Comfortable, Bashi, wonderful..."


    "Eating marrow and knowing taste!"


    The women''s army, which hasn''t been reclaimed for more than ten years, can''t let Ning Tao off so easily this time. They can not only improve their accomplishments, but also have a fat boy.


    Why not?


    We''ll just block the compound.


    Ning Tao also wanted to avenge his weakness last time. He was so embarrassed last time. This time, he had to fight them.


    What''s more, after his trip to Longdao, he has become more and more dragon oriented, and so is his physique.


    The taiyangshenglong body has reached its maturity.


    In all respects, it has increased sharply.


    "Sister Xia, xianyueyi, ye Wanqing, Su Qian, Tong Yaqian, Miao Jingjing, Zhou Ru, Li Bingbing, Sophia, Lin Yurou, moyue, Yueying..."


    It''s more than enough to form a cheerleading team.


    At the beginning, Ning Tao can still kill them and scream repeatedly, but the wheel fight comes down, and it''s not good.


    Although the gritting teeth insist, but still can''t spell.But it''s not as bad as last time.


    After all, based on the joyful Zen, all the women have broken through three, four and five levels in succession.


    Even with sister Xia, they have reached the sixth heaven.


    And Yiyi, Lin Yurou!


    The higher the level that can be achieved, the stronger the increasing effect after the weekend, and the better the effect.


    In the later period of Xia Jun''s life, she was promoted to nun.


    Her Phoenix body is more and more powerful,


    especially after blending with the dragon body.


    Compared with the last time, Ning Tao stayed in the compound for more than a month, but in the end, sister Xia chuckled and let her husband go.


    Of course, weakness is physical, mental or more exciting, the harvest is good.


    Especially during the double cultivation, there was a piece of Zhongru Shenjing suspended in the middle. They absorbed the medicine power, refined and absorbed it. The consumption of such a long time only made Zhongru Shenjing consume a little.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful it is? It''s estimated that the ancient shadow supreme can cry to death after knowing it. Such a good baby is gone.


    "Tut tut..."


    In tiantianmen, he made a tour of the three realms, and they were all good, so he rushed to the three realms.


    He tried to feel the spirit of heaven.


    But The other side never responded!


    I don''t know the distance? Or is the other party unwilling to respond? I guess I''ll have to see him when I have a chance.


    If he can be called back and integrated, his accomplishments and mood will be increased. Of course, he always feels that this is not possible.


    Tianhun, it''s not very good.


    But in the battlefield of the three realms, he found such a scene. A young man with a magic sword and a golden pupil stood out in the vast battlefield, which was comparable to the immortal.


    "Why? This is "Xiaotian?" Ning Tao can''t help but be surprised, but forget his pupil technique.


    Look at this. Is this awakening?


    Golden pupil? What is the ability?


    Ning Tao looks curious. However, beside Xiao Tian, she also sees a beautiful shadow that brings disaster to the country and the people. Although it is green and astringent, it is very sexy and enchanting.


    It''s like enduring the erosion of magic.


    Jade face, there is some pain.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Wu you, Xin Yue, long er and Feng ER all arrived one after another, and each of them had faded their green.


    His face is full of maturity and steadiness.


    What''s more, with this earth shaking strength, he is carefree and happy. He has already entered a higher level by being king. Longer and Fenger seem to have been king. Although their accomplishments are poor, their combat power is not bad.


    Especially when they fight together, their power is unlimited.


    "Why don''t you see baby?" Ning Tao pick eyebrows, gradually look to the depths, but found that in the deepest, there is a tall shadow exclusive group of demons.


    The power of yin and Yang comes at your fingertips. Every attack is earth shaking. One person blocks a path.


    Strength


    "Hiss? Is it immortal

 Chapter 3579

    Ning Tao was really surprised. Didn''t he expect bao''er to enter the country so quickly? Is the fighting power still so terrible?


    It''s amazing.


    When he was young, was that all?


    Chaos holy body, really terrible, if let her start to practice well, now you want to say she can be emperor, Ning Tao think it is very possible.


    Looking at his children''s achievements, Ning Tao feels gratified and satisfied.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The war is deafening, and flesh and blood are flying.


    However, there is a place that is so different. It disrupts the rhythm. It''s Xiaoxian. The evil spirit in his body has burst out again. Now he is trying to suppress it.


    Xiaotian is surrounded by several people.


    Don''t let a demon get close to Xiaoxian.


    However, the wild animals are not stupid, especially the giant animals in the starry sky. When they realize that Xiaoxian''s identity is not simple, they immediately smile ferociously, roar up to the sky, and command the animals to charge Xiaoxian in a large area.


    Maybe the breakthrough is here.


    "Kill me, kill me, and flatten her..."


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Tens of thousands of wild animals rushed to the scene. How big was the scene? Even the army can be flattened in an instant. Now the Allied forces of the three circles can''t pull out their hands. Three eyes, Bai Yue, are fighting bloody battles on it.


    The six giants array can''t break free.


    "Kill..."


    "Damn it, stop them quickly, don''t let them disturb xian''er," said Xiao Tian, who was red in eyes. As soon as he gritted his teeth, his eyes burst out a golden light.


    The space is distorted and colorful.


    "Pupil technique, the gaze of God!"


    "Whew ~"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and becomes interested. Is this Xiaotian''s pupil technique? Aggressive? Or what?


    The next second, the three monsters, the ten steps, that is, the immortals, were dazzled by the golden light, as if they were pulled into a colorful fantasy world. A God was staring at him, full of dignity.


    But just at this pause, the torrent behind rolled them up, and instantly trampled them into meat mud.


    Three strikes.


    And it''s not like luck.


    More like, calculated? Know how to use power accurately to maximize.


    Dragon son and Phoenix son also bite their teeth. They look up to the sky and conjure up the dragon and Phoenix, gathering energy. It seems that a dragon and phoenix is conjuring up, pressing down and rushing down with a roar.


    Carefree and Xinyue show their unique skills one after another.


    "Long Huang It''s a hit


    "Blood code, blood bite, reverse!"


    "Congenital Daoism, the confluence of thousands of ways!"


    "Break ~"


    the combined force of the four immortals is powerful enough to say that they are in darkness and can directly carry the demons and beasts.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Ah..."


    Force storm and open, clear all directions.


    "Keke, Cheng Did it work? " Long er looks forward with difficulty, but he can''t see clearly.


    But Xiaotian was tired and gasped heavily. He gritted his teeth and said, "no, fourth brother, elder sister, be careful. I can''t take Xiaoxian back. I can''t be consumed by them here..."


    The next second, the wild animal torrent rushed through the strong wind, just like an unstoppable flood.


    "Damn, damn..."


    But at this moment, a tall shadow suddenly fell down, jade face calm, eyes elegant, take a deep breath, easy to communicate with the huge energy of heaven and earth, rub it in the heart of the hand.


    The blending of yin and Yang makes the power sublimate.


    "Mix up Chaos Of Strength


    "Break ~"


    A Jiao drink, such as stirring the situation in Kyushu.


    Anyone can feel the terrorist power contained in this attack, and all feel numbness in their scalp.


    It seems to be one of the highest powers in the world.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The two forces collided fiercely, and the explosion was unimaginable. The vision was dazzled by the hot white light, and the faces of the wild animals were scared, as if they all felt the call of death.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    Under the explosion, the flood was stopped.


    At this time, the people burst out of the barrier, but the little fairy was unable to protect him.


    The screen is black and white.


    Among them, the combination of Xianli and magic.


    Xiaotian was shocked. He looked at Xiaoxian and exclaimed: "Xian Xianer? You made it? "


    This is the first time that he saw xian''er exert the power of immortals and Demons so perfectly. How strong is the power?


    Worry free and others are also happy for it.


    Liu Mei finally succeeded.


    "Bang ~"The barrier was broken, and everyone stepped back, and their Qi and blood surged. But Ning Xiaoxian''s face was full of surprise and excitement, and she finally mastered it.


    Strength has also been promoted to the great emperor.


    But in terms of attribute power, the Immortal King can''t do it.


    However, in their joy, a ferocious voice suddenly appeared: "just a few kids, how can they be so troublesome? Do you want me to do it myself? Waste, a bunch of waste. "


    "Feel the fear of hell!"


    "No No, it''s the demon emperor. It''s a demon emperor. Let''s go, "Xinyue screamed.


    But it''s too late. One of the emperor''s claws has been photographed, which can be regarded as covering up the sky and destroying the sky and the earth. However, just as this blow is about to be photographed, the space suddenly condenses, which seems to freeze everything.


    "Yes, dare to move my ningtao child, you really should feel the fear of hell!"


    An indifferent voice came.


    The next second, a figure appeared in an instant.


    As soon as the pupils of the seven people shrank, their faces turned ecstatic and exclaimed, "father, it''s father!"


    "Ha ha, that''s great. We can be saved..."


    But that demon emperor, also pupil a shrink, seem to hear what startle of affair? He said in astonishment: "you Are you Ning Tao? How is that possible? Aren''t you the one the Terrans are looking for? "


    "You know that? But now I ask you, where is the liger now? How''s it going? " Ning Tao negative hand indifference way.


    "Do you know Deputy commander-in-chief Shihu?" That demon emperor is pupil a shrink again, how can they know?


    "Deputy commander in chief?"


    Ning Tao didn''t expect that he could climb to this position?


    That''s the Deputy commander-in-chief of the white jade lions.


    Even if you look at the stars, the white jade lion is also a first-class race, which can be ranked as the number one.


    "You Who are you? "


    The demon emperor was shocked, but suddenly lost his intelligence.


    Ning Tao is using the eye of the world to forcibly pry into its mind and want to see the current situation of the lion and tiger.


    A moment later, he looked thoughtfully at the furious and ferocious demon emperor. He slowly stretched out a hand, and the nine elements gathered around him.


    It was wrapped in a ball.


    The next second, he skillfully hit a snap.


    "Pa ~"


    "boom Boom, boom... "


    Violent explosions occupied most of the battlefield.


    All of them were shocked. The strong wind made them unable to open their eyes.


    Is this the strength of the first person in the three circles?


    A ring finger, kill demon emperor?


    Xiao Tian, bao''er and Long''er all have places of worship and excitement. Jiang is really old and spicy.


    Father is so strong!


    In a short time, the war ended with the victory of the three circles!

 Chapter 3580

    In a bloody battle, there are gains as well as losses.


    On the whole, it''s pretty good.


    After the corpse, demon Dan and other resources are collected, they will be distributed soon. The guards can collect the treasures and resources according to the merit points and contribution points.


    But most of them came to breed race.


    Time is running out


    "Father Father, when did you come back? " Ning Xiaotian wiped a bloody face and was pleasantly surprised.


    Recently, they are exhausted and devoted to the three realms. They don''t care about the three realms. The appearance of Ning Tao really gives them some big surprises.


    Ning Tao gave a faint smile and said with a negative hand: "I have seen your battles for some time. They are beginning to take shape. When the Seventh World War comes, you will also be one of the main forces fighting for them."


    The seven nodded heavily. They had been working hard for this goal for a long time. They must not lose their father''s face.


    "Well, let''s be happy. This is a gift for you. Let''s see if you like it or not."


    Ning Tao waves seven rings in a row.


    Each one is a treasure he carefully prepared. It''s all kinds of things. It''s all fine.


    "Hualongcao, shenxuedan, youbat yesha, qitoulinglong, fengniaguan, Shenxue, etc..."


    It''s all made to measure.


    There are also resources, and even some royal utensils.


    You know, when he came back from Dragon Island, he made a deal with Uncle long, that is, the only two inheritances, the Dragon King and the soul Dragon King.


    I believe they will not be so easy to let themselves take away, simply sold them.


    The price is also reasonable. Although they didn''t make a lot of money, they gave them a lot of rare treasures, which were collected by the two of them. I don''t know how many years of antiquities can be regarded as compensation for these children.


    After all, they didn''t have a good company.


    Even Xiaotian didn''t come back.


    Speaking of this, Ning Tao asked curiously: "Xiao Tian, what''s your pupil skill ability? Is it a talent for magic? "


    As soon as the words came out, Xiaotian gave a mysterious smile and explained: "my pupil skill, I call it the broken false god pupil. There are many kinds of abilities, which are being explored now, but its abilities are wonderful."


    "The ordinary ability is to be able to enter the micro, mustard observation, very meticulous, any trace can not escape my eyes, and then enhance a little, you can break the illusory method, any magic does not work."


    "Magic is also one of my abilities. Besides times, it also includes attack, manipulation and so on!"


    Ning Tao is surprised to hear that Xiao Tian''s pupil skill is so comprehensive? It seems that he has just awakened. It is only in the early stage. If he grows up in the future, his power will be more amazing. He can really be called Shentong.


    However, compared with the ability of the eye of the candlelight dragon, it is still a little worse, in essence, a little worse.


    Each has its own merits.


    "Well, yes, xian''er, and you? You seem to have just mastered the power of immortals and demons? "


    Ning Tao observes xian''er''s way.


    The magic lines on her face also slowly receded.


    Seems to be able to be controlled by him, although very reluctantly, but also growth, unlimited.


    Ning Xiaoxian hugged Ning Tao in surprise, pouted and said, "Daddy, my daughter has suffered a lot in order to master them, but my cultivation is still higher than that of brother five."


    Then he gave a sly smile.


    Suddenly let ningxiaotian, but a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao laughed and comforted: "I know how to tease your brother. Don''t forget who protected you just now. Remember, don''t be arrogant and impatient. Keep your heart."


    "Yes, father..."


    After a short stay in the third world battlefield, Ning Tao left in a hurry. Long''er and bao''er are all very well. Now there are only four worlds left to deal with. To be honest, he wants to fight Yu Wenchuan again.


    However, reason told him absolutely not, even if there is a certain also want to restrain.


    Because once yuwenchuan is aware of his current strength, I''m afraid he will be stimulated to do some extreme things, and the consequences will be unbearable.


    It''s better for them to delay a little now, and it''s better for them. He knows very well.


    However, if you really meet yuwenchuan, Ning Tao thinks that you have to get at least five points first!


    He is not Ning Tao ten years ago.


    After a trip to the medicine field, Xiaolian''s breath became stronger and stronger, but there was no sign of awakening, and the green wood seed had no sign of growing.


    This strengthened Ning Tao''s will to destroy the netherworld, and he must take back the lotus of the earth.


    Now he has heard about the whereabouts of the lotus of the rain from the old thieves of the Shang Dynasty. In the weak Shui nationality, although he has never heard of it, it should not be a simple place. He has asked the Huyan clan leader to check it.


    If it can be exchanged without being the enemy, it would be better. On the contrary, we can only do it.


    Whoever has a big fist is the truth.


    No pity.To the four realms, Ning Tao first sent a spirit jade tube to the ethereal immortal master and the old man of huangquan.


    However, it happened that the fairy master invited several acquaintances and was trying to persuade and dissuade them to join their alliance. However, the situation didn''t seem to go well.


    There is nothing wrong with old man huangquan.


    Ning Tao thinks about it and rushes directly to the ethereal world. He wants to see what''s wrong there.

 Chapter 3581

    A few years ago, that is, the last time I came to the four realms, the ethereal immortal Lord was preparing several candidates.


    It''s just a first try.


    Now, it seems to be on the right track.


    Ning Tao squints and looks at the purple planet in front of him. He breathes it rhythmically, but he doesn''t stop and flies directly to the nearby The ethereal world.


    The acquaintances who can be valued by the ethereal immortal master, and want to attract, should be the senior level of the four circles.


    At least the strength is reasonable.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At the same time, the top of the ethereal world.


    In this cloud hall, there are more than a dozen people gathered at the moment. There are two immortal masters, misty and cloud dream. Next, there are three people who are most eye-catching. One is wearing a white robe, arrogant and arrogant, and there is Jing Mang in his eyes.


    The other, like an evil aristocrat, looks charming but fierce.


    It''s hard to understand him.


    The last one was a pale old man.


    These three people are not simple. In addition, there are nearly ten famous monks.


    Most of them are wandering in the four realms.


    It''s famous in the small world.


    What''s Shali, Baitong, Lu Xianjun


    At this time, the cloud hall was silent, and the people''s expressions were different. They were all camp, and they had evil intentions. The party was not easy to set up.


    Yun Changlao and Ning Hui are also here.


    But at the moment, the heart is about to jump out, it is too depressing, too boring.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    In this dead silence, the evil noble man suddenly said: "OK, don''t stare. There must be a final conclusion about this matter. Since we are here, we can prove that we have this idea."


    "There''s no need to think about the same league, and there''s no need to think about the same thing."


    "That is Who will be the leader of the alliance? "


    This meeting was invited by the ethereal immortal Lord in his own name. The reason is that he formed a fifth force to protect himself and naturally form an alliance.


    And the leader is naturally sensitive.


    Hearing this, Lu Xianjun hesitated for a moment and suddenly said, "among all of us, the most suitable candidate to be the leader of the alliance is of course the ethereal leader. His strength, status and reputation are impeccable."


    "It''s also the oldest group of powerful ancestors among us. They can even compete with yuwenchuan. I support the immortal Lord, so that we can survive."


    But as soon as the words came out, the old man, who was pale and vain, suddenly said, "ha ha, even so, the leader of the alliance should be cautious."


    "Although the ethereal immortal master is good, he has always been shut up. He doesn''t know the situation in the world. On the contrary, I know it like the palm of my hand and even have a strategic mind. It''s most appropriate for the alliance Master to let me come."


    "Well, old black pool, you''re the only one? Do you think Lao Tzu will convince you when you are the leader of the alliance? "


    The evil spirit man sneers.


    "Hum, general Jiuyou, don''t say anything sarcastic. What are you thinking? Don''t you know? You are the most ambitious member of the Jiuyou clan, but you are pressed by the head of the Ao clan. "


    "Jie Jie, you should want to be the leader of the alliance most," said the old ghost with a smile.


    Words, evil man smile solidification.


    A touch of murder flashed in my eyes.


    See suddenly want to start, misty immortal Lord quickly dry cough a, mainly is change to do other nine you clansman, with his that ferocious personality early start.


    Only this general Jiuyou is an exception. Years of forbearance has created this character.


    "Everyone calm down. No matter who is the leader of the alliance, as long as everyone benefits."


    "After all, we just want to protect ourselves!"


    Misty comfort way.


    As soon as the words came out, the scene was quiet.


    But at this time, the white robed man, who had been squinting, twisted his neck and suddenly stood up and said, "that''s a good sentence, but there''s a tradition in our dragon people, that is, never bow."


    "Well, unless I am the leader of the alliance, this meeting will be avoided..."


    "You..."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces sank.


    In particular, the ethereal immortal master, other people also take care of some face, but this guy is too arrogant.


    Who does he think it is?


    Can''t you live without it?


    "Well, elder white dragon, you are deliberately making trouble, aren''t you? As soon as elder black dragon dies, I think you are living a beautiful life now. "


    General Jiuyou sneered.


    People''s eyes narrowed.


    However, elder Bai Long sniffed: "I''m too lazy to talk to you. I don''t have enough conditions. Do you want me to join? Cut, dream. "


    "Let''s go. Take your time..."


    He said that he wanted to leave.


    But just then, a faint voice suddenly came: "I''m afraid I can''t go anywhereAs soon as the words came out, more than a dozen people stood up and their faces changed greatly? Someone? Didn''t even find out? Who? Yuwenchuan? Or the Hades?


    When the crowd was shocked, a light figure came out of a crack.


    A black robe, plain, quite complex if simple meaning, majestic, head in the sky, foot heaven and earth, but also dignified, every move, with an unimaginable atmosphere.


    This person is Ning Tao!


    "You Who are you? " Even elder Bailong and others are suspicious.


    Not one of the four emperors?


    But some of them are like Ning Tao?


    At this time, misty and cloud dream were also surprised. Ning Tao came to the misty world so soon, but they didn''t find out. This boy has become stronger again.


    No wonder yuwenchuan survived.


    But it seems a little reckless.


    The rabbit was startled.


    However, Ning Tao said with a faint smile, "do I? My name is Ning Tao. I think you''ve all heard of me, and I''ll be yours The leader. "


    As soon as the words came out, misty and Yunmeng looked at each other and said, "subordinate, I''ve seen the sect leader!"


    "What what? You You... "


    Bailong, Jiuyou and Heitan were stunned.


    How did you not expect this scene?


    I suddenly realized that I had been hit.


    Damn it, misty, Yunmeng has all taken refuge in the three realms. Are they not kicked by donkeys?


    Isn''t that death?


    White dragon turned pale and said with a sneer: "it turns out that you are the one behind the scenes. Even yuwenchuan can''t kill you. Your boy really has some skills, but we don''t want to go through your muddy water."


    "Don''t worry, we don''t want to be involved in the affairs of the four emperors. The seven world war has nothing to do with us."


    "Tell me "Good bye


    Say, want to leave in a hurry.


    Can surprise in the heart, this is a great achievement, if can find four emperor to seize Ning Tao, three circles not to break, their advantage is not small.


    Although there are many of them, Ning Tao can escape from yuwenchuan''s hands alive.


    Let alone the two immortal masters of misty cloud dream.


    I''ll talk about it later.


    However, the main hall of cloud and fog suddenly closed with a "crunching" sound, followed by a wave of prohibition, and then opened, and a huge light shield shrouded here.


    Isolated from the outside world.


    White dragon and others suddenly look ugly.


    "Misty, what do you mean?"


    Don''t wait for misty mouth, Ning Tao is negative hand light smile a, way: "want to stay out of the affair?"? Is it possible? Either you die or I die. You have only one choice left. Surrender, I, the three realms. "


    "Otherwise, they will die!"

 Chapter 3582

    Ning Tao stood up with his hand in the negative, although it was a simple remark, however, it shocked the whole audience.


    A touch of domineering, show no doubt.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Bai Long, Heitan and Jiuyou''s faces changed. Even those who were strong in sanxiu felt cold and gloomy, and felt the sword in their hands.


    What a arrogant boy.


    Is this going to fix them?


    But if we really want to fight, it''s very disadvantageous?


    But I don''t know, there are also misty and cloud dream, two people a frown, all over taut, don''t know how Ning Tao suddenly so tough?


    At present, these people are not easy to deal with. They are basically the top group of people in the four circles.


    In particular, Bailong, Heitan and Jiuyou are all the strong men in the middle of Xianhuang period.


    Although they are not people of the same era as themselves, they are not popular on their respective planets, and their status is the same as their own and they are excluded.


    The white dragon is in the demon world. Although its strength can rank in the top three, it''s not as good as the elder black dragon.


    That''s because it''s not a demon king.


    General Jiuyou, this is his prestige and title in the early years, and he was also the general of the Jiuyou family at that time. But as soon as the war ended, people were useless, and Jiuyou Emperor gave this power to his younger brother.


    That is nine you crazy killed by Ning Tao.


    Naturally, he was dissatisfied, and even abandoned his name, just called General Jiuyou!


    Heitan, the old man, is strange. It is said that he has some relations with the underworld.


    At that time, he was only a casual practitioner, and his name was unknown. But once, his brain got hot and he broke into the underworld and almost fell.


    It is said that when he was dying, he accidentally climbed to a black pool, where he was reborn.


    Moreover, it has gained great strength.


    It also established the prestige of today.


    Every one of them has become stronger after a lot of tempering. It''s hard to eat them in one bite.


    Not to mention Lu Xianjun.


    However, we can only trust Ning Tao now.


    Once their identities are exposed, they can''t go back easily. They will be exposed at any time


    At this time, general Jiuyou gushed out a evil spirit. He looked fierce and rebellious, and said: "boy, I don''t know how you survived from yuwenchuan, but it''s better not to provoke Laozi."


    "Otherwise, I will tear you into nine sections, but thank you for killing Jiuyou maniac, Jie Jie..."


    The elder white dragon snorted coldly and said, "if you don''t look at the face of the ethereal immortal Lord, you can die eight times just by what you said."


    The black pool old ghost just glanced at Ning Tao, licked his lips, and finally looked at the barrier.


    "Misty immortal master, don''t you really want to do it? Who doesn''t know that the three realms are within your reach, and you still take refuge? I''ve lost my mind... "


    This is ironic.


    However, under the gloom of the ethereal immortal master, Ning Tao gave a sneer, twisted his neck, and said faintly: "it seems that we still need to use our strength to speak, or I hate to say big truth."


    "Let''s go together. If you can defeat me, I''ll leave with you, otherwise Die here


    Words just fall, a force blowout.


    In the next second, more than a dozen forces burst out, as if they were ready for battle.


    "Well, what are you crazy about? Do you think you are yuwenchuan if you didn''t have misty beat you in front of me and dare to act wild in front of me? "


    General Jiuyou roared.


    One punch is like a demon''s fight.


    But the body shape just moved, a figure like a ghost, big five fingers ruthlessly fan down.


    It looks like the Giant Claw of a dragon.


    "Holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"


    "What What? "


    General Jiuyou only felt the darkness in front of his eyes. He felt a mountain power and hit him hard in the face. With a crisp sound, he directly patted him into the bottom of the hall. He felt a blank in his brain.


    The bridge of his nose was almost broken.


    "Puff..."


    Black pool pupil a shrink, as if saw the inconceivable thing, nine you a move unexpectedly defeated?


    "This Is that a joke? "


    In terms of overall strength, he has to surpass two.


    However, the startle return to startle, the action in the hand is not to reduce at all, a dark awn gather together, unexpectedly summoned a ghost.


    "Emperor FA, ancient ghosts and gods!"


    "Kill..."


    On the other hand, the white dragon elder instantly conjures up a giant dragon, a white ancient dragon in the center of the earth. A big mouth actually condenses pure dragon breath.


    "Go to hell, little bastard!"


    "The blood vessel technique, the earth heart ancient inflammation!"


    "No, master, be careful." the immortal master''s face changed greatly, and the immortal master of Yunmeng was ready to go.But at this moment, in the face of the siege of the two immortals, Ning Tao just raised his eyelids, gave a light sneer, slowly stretched out a hand, grasped the void, and whispered: "fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    With the sound of "hum", heaven and earth are silent.


    A huge dragon phoenix''s angry eyes.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "What?"


    White dragon elder''s pupil shrinks, instantly feels a suppression, breathing a suffocation, in the Demon power, all restless, uncontrollable, a flame also burst.


    I can''t even lift my head.


    "The Damn it... "


    But at this moment, the eyes of the black pool old ghost flashed over the Jing Mang, and the boy was unprepared for him? Immediately twist however a smile, directly let the ghost rush up.


    I don''t know the height of the little bastard.


    "Suffer death..."


    Before he finished his words, he saw the ghosts and gods howl and scream, as if they had touched the Buddha light. The next second, a golden dragon fire rushed up and swallowed it directly.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    "Impossible? It''s impossible? You Who are you? " Black pool pupil contract, shriek a way.


    But Ning Tao grabs at him, and the power of space condenses. He says, "secret art, space prisoner!"


    He was imprisoned by a space cube.


    It''s like you can go into exile at any time.


    The white dragon gritted his teeth and roared. I don''t know what happened? Suddenly I noticed that someone came to me. Just as I raised my head, I saw a big fist of sandbags hitting it on the head with great force.


    "Who allowed you to look up in front of the emperor?"


    "No Don''t... "


    "Boom boom..."


    The whole hall almost collapsed.


    White dragon''s huge and ferocious dragon head was directly smashed into the depths of the earth. Its scales were broken, its skull cracked, and its brain was empty. It almost fainted.


    My eyes almost didn''t pop out.


    "Si ~"


    Lu Xianjun and others, including Yunmeng, who wanted to help, were dumbfounded and stunned. Everything was too fast to count.


    How can you solve everything?


    "This This... "


    And the ethereal immortal master noticed Ning Tao''s cultivation, his heart twitched, his eyes glared like a brass bell, and said in a sharp voice: "immortal Immortal Emperor high level


    "I My God... "


    He remembers the last time, no, when Ning Tao broke through Xianhuang, he was there.


    It''s only been more than ten years?


    "Why How is that possible? "


    Just hard from the ruins of the head of Jiuyou general to see this scene, the pupils are contracted into a needle like, and sweating lie down.


    His head won''t take the punch.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    However, at this time, the black pool old ghost, who was trapped in the space cage, suddenly burst out laughing, and a black fog gushed out from the seven orifices, ferocious way: "good, what a powerful body."


    "Even stronger than the dragon? From now on, it belongs to my ancient ghosts and gods! "


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    The words changed his face.


    Is it the ghosts of that period? The first ghosts of the underworld? Didn''t expect that there was still a residue?


    It turned out that he had taken away the old black pool.


    "No, stay away from him..."


    But Ning Tao didn''t even look at it. He just shook his hand lightly and said coldly: "does a wisp of soul dare to jump around here? Let''s put out the ashes for the emperor


    "Secrets, space collapses!"


    The next second, the space cube suddenly compresses.


    "What? No, you What do you want? No Don''t... "


    In an instant, he was crushed into a ghost.


    Until he disappeared in front of the crowd.


    Smaller than dust.


    In this high-density collapse, don''t talk about ghosts? Even ants die thousands of times.


    "This..."


    "Now, who else won''t?" Ning Tao that is full of dignified golden pupil a sweep, with absolute domineering.


    There is no doubt about the tone!

 Chapter 3583

    "Goo Gulu... "


    In the main hall, there was only silence.


    There''s also the sound of hard swallowing, shortness of breath, accelerated heartbeat.


    You can feel the shaking frequency.


    "Too It''s terrible... "


    It''s like chopping melons and cutting vegetables.


    How can Ning Tao be so strong? Even if he is the queen of immortals, it''s too abnormal, isn''t it?


    Even if it''s misty, Yunmeng, even if yuwenchuan arrives in person, it''s impossible to be so calm. Even if seven or eight of them go together, they feel like they''re just sending some small dishes.


    Two emperors and one ghost, one dead, one wounded and one unconscious!


    "What a pervert..."


    Misty, cloud dream heart also don''t mention more shock.


    And at this moment, they are sprouting an idea, perhaps he can really pay Yu Wenchuan?


    Defeat the invincible war emperor!


    Ning Hui, Yun Changlao, not to mention, is shivering in the corner, with a dull expression and a blank brain. He feels that his soul has gone to travel beyond the sky.


    At this time, Ning Tao took out a contract, fell in front of the crowd, light way: "this is a spiritual contract made by the spirit to the supreme level of the strong, binding force, very strong!"


    "If you want to live, you should drop your blood on it. On the contrary, I don''t need to say more. You have only one cup of tea to think about time."


    With that, Ning Tao sat on a chair without breathing.


    Even a calm face.


    There''s no sign that it''s the one who killed the ghosts.


    In fact, to kill it, on the one hand, it is too evil, and on the other hand, it is not easy to control, because the stronger the spiritual contract, the easier it is to break free.


    It''s better for Ning Tao to set an example to others.


    It looks good.


    Static, is still static terrible, like came to no man''s land in general, drop a needle like thunder.


    More than a dozen people are sweating and pale. Look at me and I see you, but no one dares to step forward. This contract is equivalent to signing freely. Once they sign it, they will lose everything.


    What''s alive is a walking corpse.


    To put it bluntly, it is Slaves!


    Seeing the silence of the crowd, the ethereal immortal in the rear coughed, swallowed his saliva, and finally came out and said gently, "fellow disciples, in fact, the sect leader is not as inhuman as you think."


    "Moreover, I can assure you that signing the contract will be more beneficial to you. My strength is proof. You all know the strength of the sect leader. It''s impossible to stay out of the trouble."


    "What are the four emperors of yuwenchuan like? I think you all know very well, so when the sect leader appears, I will join hands with him without hesitation. If yuwenchuan comes here today, it''s not just a lesson. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the immortal master of Yunmeng pulled out a sword and said, "this sword is the supreme emperor''s weapon, and it''s also a complete set. It''s also a gift from the master. You will have it in the future."


    "But can yuwenchuan give it to you? They only care about their own interests. When did they think about the four realms? "


    "What? "The emperor''s weapon?"


    Lu Xianjun was surprised.


    Even Jiuyou God general, who was lying in the ruins, got up slowly and looked at the two swords. His look became more complicated. Looking at the four realms, there were only a few imperial weapons.


    But will Ning Tao really give them such valuable things? That''s not to say whether he has.


    White dragon elder also in pain, but at the moment is shivering, Ning Tao''s towering, Wei An''s figure, in its eyes like the devil in general.


    It has left a shadow.


    But at this time, Lu Xianjun suddenly walked out and said: "rather Mr. Ning, we don''t dare to hope for any good. We just want to ask Mr. Ning, "how sure are you in the three realms of the Seven Realms war?"


    "In the face of yuwenchuan, the unbeaten emperor of the four emperors, how sure are you?"


    Ning Tao raised his eyelids and said: "if there is a seven world war, there is a 20% confidence. As for Yu Wenchuan, there are five points!"


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces changed greatly.


    They believe in the first sentence, but the last one is a bit of a lie, isn''t it? And yuwenchuan can be five or five?


    They really can''t imagine what kind of concept that is!


    However, Ning Tao brushed his sleeve and then said, "I can''t deny that the three realms of our country are far away from your four realms because of the poor seal of the galaxy. Now they are less than 20%."


    "But it should be about five years before the seal of the galaxy is broken. At that time, I''m sure there will be more than 30% or even more!"


    "It''s true that persuading you is a great help, but if you eliminate it, it will also benefit me a lot, so no matter what, it depends on how you choose, surrender or destroy it."


    "Follow me, Ning Tao, and promise you something you can''t get in your life!""For example, imperial utensils, resources, even going out..."


    As soon as the words came out, general Jiuyou''s pupils shrank and exclaimed, "you Can you let us out? "


    "Why not? I am the little Lord of the holy land of eternal life, and the orthodox descendant of the holy land. As long as I master the origin of the four realms, unify the Seven Realms, and leave, you can go out at any time


    "You know, I''m not the slave of ningtao anyone wants to be. You will all join me and enjoy the treatment of elders. Even, I can make you the first people in the four worlds."


    "Replace The position of the four emperors


    Ning Tao throws out the temptation.


    But on one side, the White Dragon said: "but But yuwenchuan, he can also take us away. "


    But Ning Tao sneered and sneered: "he has to. He has been tied up with some outside forces. He wants to leave unless he destroys the seven kingdoms. Even, his hope is very slim."


    "If you go out with him, I''m afraid you''ll end up worse than you are now, more slaves than slaves."


    Hearing this, the crowd was silent.


    They are not idiots. Although they know little about things outside the holy land, they can guess them.


    Yuwenchuan and the outside world, trying to open here, but repeatedly failed, he really did not have the choice, was branded with the imprint of the outside world.


    I''m afraid it won''t be good to follow him.


    Although Ning Tao here is not clear, but at least he is holy orthodoxy, on this label, enough to let them feel a little comfort.


    At least they''re not traitors.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Lu Xianjun came up and forced a drop of blood out of his heart on the spiritual contract.


    He doesn''t want to be a traitor.


    With a man at the head, someone came out one after another. At this time, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction and threw a weapon at Lu Xianjun.


    It was a royal instrument.


    Everyone got one.


    Nine you general and white dragon elder look at each other, just heart, Ning Tao "Hua La" a, unexpectedly dropped a large number of resources, piled into a hill.


    Two people immediately silly eyes.


    What I didn''t say, I signed the contract directly!

 Chapter 3584

    The spiritual contract, though different from the slave contract, has a weak restrictive force, but its number has increased.


    Unlike nuyin, it''s hard to have more than three people.


    And the better the spiritual contract, the more control, in short, each has its own strengths.


    As soon as the spiritual contract was signed, I felt that some of them were tied to the pillars. They were very strong and tall. They could kill themselves with a single thought.


    It''s like a time bomb.


    However, this time Ning Tao handed over the control of this spiritual contract to the ethereal immortal master, who will be in charge of it. These ten people will become a very important force, greatly weakening the four realms.


    Naturally, these resources are not exposed, but are given in person.


    After all, they are already their own people.


    It was just a drop in the bucket for him.


    General Jiuyou and elder Bailong were all surprised, and their pale faces were flushed. Looking at the large amount of resources in front of them, their saliva was about to flow out, which was really amazing.


    However, just at this time, Ning Tao got up slowly and said, "remember, don''t move after you go back, but try your best to win the strength of the four realms. You will get as much reward as you can weaken them."


    "Even if you want the imperial ware, I can get it for you here. What I promise you will do. I only want your loyalty and hard work!"


    As soon as the words came out, more than a dozen people suddenly showed their awe.


    "Yes, thank you, sect leader..."


    Seeing that they had begun to accept all this, Ning Tao nodded slowly. There was misty and cloud dream. The two elders were not afraid of these people''s thoughts.


    An immortal eight, a seven, are high-level strong enough to deter them.


    Today''s strength has also increased.


    So, he was relieved.


    But according to Bai Long and Jiu you, the four armies are well prepared now, and their real strength seems to be beyond their imagination.


    There are more than one or two backers in the four circles.


    Strength, unfathomable


    But after staying for half a day, Ning Tao left the ethereal world and let the ethereal immortal master train the people. He can''t let them go back so soon.


    It''s the combination of kindness and power that makes them remember.


    Completely loyal to the three realms.


    This time, the road is very smooth, not found by yuwenchuan four emperors, soon arrived in the world of huangquan, where is now very well hidden.


    Even if there is induction, Ning Tao has been looking for a long time, and even has a few familiar breath.


    Gu Xuanxuan, Gu Qiong!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao came down from the sky, easily across the world of the yellow spring, and gave her a surprise: "Ning Ning Tao? Why it is you? When did you come back? "


    Guqiong''s face turned red.


    I''m at a loss.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s heart was pounded. His shy appearance was very lovable, and his heart was complicated. He could not help but feel guilty and said, "I''ve come back, but I''ve kept you waiting so long. You Will you blame me? "


    Gu Qiong sipped her lips and was very understanding. She shook her head and said with a smile, "I know you have a heavy burden and pressure. With sister Xuan in, I''m fine now."


    "On the day of the Seventh World War, I will certainly be able to fight side by side with you. We should put the overall situation first."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t help but feel moved and can''t help embracing her.


    It''s like holding a soft sponge.


    Light, a wisp of body fragrance into the nose.


    "Thank you, Joan!"


    Gu Qiong''s face turned red. Suddenly she was hugged and stuck so tightly that she felt nervous all over. She muttered, "I''m also your woman, fiancee. If you want to win, we''ll win together. If you want to lose, we''ll lose together."


    Just then, Gu Xuanxuan on one side was so numb that she couldn''t help saying, "Hey, there are still people here. I want to show my love and open a room by myself."


    "Just in time for women''s day next year..."


    They are sweating and chatting with each other. They find that sister Xuan''s personality is much more cheerful.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and is surprised to find that sister Xuan''s cultivation has reached the sixth level of Xianhuang. It seems that he has just broken through, but this speed is not good. He is an exception, so he can''t count.


    I remember ten years ago, sister Xuan''s cultivation had reached the middle stage. It seems that the gushing period has passed.


    It''s not easy to get into the high level.


    "Tut Tut... "


    At this time, the old man of huangquan came up with a red face, bowed his hands and said, "I''ve seen you, young master!"


    Seeing the proud look on his face, Ning Tao only glanced at him and found that he had just recovered to the middle of Xianhuang period under the accumulation of huge resources.


    If the old guy goes to the sky, he will be able to raise his tail.


    The towering and towering magic tree in the whole world of huangquan has completely mutated, its strength is terrible, its branches are also very luxuriant, and it even has some buds, and its strength has reached its initial peak.In just a few decades.


    It seems that the power of divine liquid is too great, and there are only two drops left in my hand now.


    It can''t be used easily.


    GU Qiong has reached the level of half step Immortal Emperor.


    It is expected that the Fenghuang is the latest thing.


    But Ning Tao hesitates and can''t choose to stay with her. He''s going to fight in the world, and it''s time to solve this long-standing grievance.


    Gu Qiong understood that she was waiting for Ning Tao to return to the throne. That time, it would be a war.


    Ning Tao sighs. It''s estimated that the next time he comes back, the seven realms that have been preparing for a long time should start a war. The final battle horn is about to blow. Can the holy land be unified? Can we run to freedom? It''s all up to it.


    I stayed in the holy land for another three days, observed the race for more than two days, and found that the situation was expected.


    And the change of the void bugs is the most amazing. The new batch of bugs have experienced the environment, life and death, internal and other factors. Although not many of them survive, they are more fierce than the same level bugs.


    In addition to appearance and nothingness, they also have a pair of wings.


    That''s the wing of the six winged beetle.


    It''s inherited from the past.


    However, the king of insects has six ways, and so do all the people of the tribe. The ancestor of insects has only one pair now.


    It feels like a Black Ladybug lobster.


    Those old monsters are not rivals of these monsters at all. They have an advantage first.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was very satisfied. There was no need to worry about it. On the same day, he left the holy land instead of chasing the path of the spirit of heaven. He always felt a little uneasy. In a word, it was better to be careful.


    If we can win the seven world war, let''s go and see what''s going on. I hope we can persuade him to come back.


    At that time, it was called the best of both worlds.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Back to the origin group, training has been started here. A new group of people are crying and fighting for their lives. It can be seen that Chang sun Xian teaches very well. Although he teaches in bulk, he has rich experience.


    These dolls are as tender as water in her eyes. They can be made into drinks only by grinding.


    It''s on the table.


    In addition, there are a number of troops.


    It is the army of origin!


    The wind devil and the Huyan clan leader are all preparing for the war. The scout has already set out to go to the wilderness first. The underworld will find out the situation. As long as there is no accident, he will go out soon.


    Feeling the current situation, as well as the future development and changes, Ning Tao really pondered for a long time. In the end, he didn''t use too many people, only Fengmo, Huyan, alie, Waner, Ganggun and so on.


    Chang sun Xian and the fire devil lion also went together.


    Shi Yao and Ming huohu, on the other hand, stay quietly to guard them in case they are taken away.


    There are 10000 troops!


    It doesn''t seem to be many, and I feel that I can''t destroy Di Ming at all, but Ning Tao doesn''t think so. He''s not the only one who can destroy Di Ming. The wonderful thing is that the big elves are ready to join forces with overlord Shenzong.


    That will definitely kill this cancer on the beach, the three forces Will destroy the underworld!


    Ten days later, the army moved to the wilderness!

 Chapter 3585

    Dahuang is now a top-grade Galaxy worthy of the name. Even if it is overlord, it has been silent.


    But there is no doubt about the overall strength.


    The deposit is worthy of the name.


    Especially this natural disaster, although the storm has passed, leaving only a few bits and pieces, but the famine has survived this disaster.


    In just a few decades, it has experienced three A-levels.


    Another time Quasi catastrophe!


    At that critical moment, the supreme elder of bawangzong broke through before the great disaster.


    Step into the legendary supreme level.


    And beat back the quasi havoc!


    When Ning Tao learned that, he had a sudden look on his face. It must be the advice given by the overlord. However, he also had some regrets that the Dean Huang had not yet broken through. It seems that he is still a little short of it.


    With his current Qi and blood, if he can''t break through this layer, I''m afraid, it will be really difficult.


    After all, he is older than the wind devil.


    In age, there are limits.


    "Alas..."


    Ning Tao sighs. Dean Huang is very kind to him. He has been helping him with his younger martial uncle. If possible, he will help him.


    At this time, he had already trod in the long starry sky, the star ship broke through the sky, carrying all the soldiers.


    This time, their lineup is very luxurious, with 10000 elite troops, well-trained and a number of elders. Besides, there are six Xianhuang strongmen, including him, and one The most powerful!


    This strength to destroy a large door, have been able to use quality, to crush the quantity.


    Of course, Ning Tao naturally put on a mask and assumed the name of galaxy. In this war, he must not show his face or expose his identity. Otherwise, he will undoubtedly announce to the four major galaxies that the origin clan and he are accomplices.


    That is to seek death.


    The reason for the war is that the wind devil was the main one. He was attacked by the underworld in those years, and now he comes to revenge.


    Up to now, there are still some resentments of the wind devil in the wilderness, and the injustice has not been reversed.


    So the reason is reasonable.


    At this time, Huyan clan leader suddenly came over, holding a jade tube in his hand, respectfully said: "door master, the big spirit has just sent a letter, it seems that it is from the two ladies..."


    "Oh?"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and takes a look.


    In the line of sight, there is a woman''s brand in the jade tube, tall and beautiful, affectionate and touching, unspeakable missing, and the string of words.


    Ning Tao was moved in an instant. It''s wonderful. She really went out of the gate, and even sent troops to the wasteland.


    Tang Lan and Qu Xiaoxi go together.


    They said they would meet in the wilderness.


    To tell you the truth, he has not seen Qu Miaomiao for a long time. It has been decades since she left in eternal Qingmu, where she closed the door and accepted inheritance and baptism.


    His three apprentices, hualushui, have not been seen for decades. I don''t know what the situation is now?


    The former can be seen right now.


    But the latter is still missing.


    Ning Tao is very worried. After all, he is his apprentice and has been known by the four major forces. They must be searching for toilet water and using it to coerce themselves. They may even have succeeded.


    But Huyan clan leader said that he had found his whereabouts a few years ago and wanted to contact him, but he escaped.


    Looks like this guy''s smart.


    And there are three mentors around.


    Just as he was meditating, the silent wind devil standing in the bow of the boat still couldn''t help coming forward and said, "boy, there''s one thing I have to say. It''s too risky. You have to think about the consequences of being exposed."


    "At this time, the moving underworld clan will certainly attract everyone''s attention, and even have doubts."


    Ning Tao nods. It''s undeniable that he ponders a little and says his plan. He turns over his hand and takes out a delicate and mysterious array disk.


    "This thing will be the key point for us to get rid of the suspicion. I''m going to set up a trans Galaxy transmission array!"


    "What What? "


    The wind devil was surprised and looked at the vast sea of stars. The fastest speed in the universe is the trans Galaxy transmission array.


    Has Ning Tao reached this point?


    This Is that too fast?


    "Are you sure?"


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes were burning with confidence. He said solemnly, "don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. I wanted to try it many years ago, but now I have a sense of certainty."


    "As long as I can prove that I am not with the origin group, I can get rid of the suspicion."


    "By the way, is there any news about the Tianming clan? They won''t stand idly by and watch this action of destroying the earth. Maybe they still have a back hand... "


    Ning Tao looks dignified.


    This is the most uncertain factor at the moment.


    It seems that the earth underworld tribe is ordinary, but after all, it is an important branch of the heaven underworld tribe. After the last time, they may be waiting to be caught.The wind devil pondered for a moment, and said: "the old ancestor of the underworld is not simple. He is in charge of the whole Pluto system. I''m sure to defeat him, but it''s even more difficult to kill a supreme one."


    "It depends on the scale of the great spirit and the great wilderness. Anyway, this time, I''m determined to level it down."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, suddenly touched his chin and turned out three things. They were the same thing. Each one was as big as two heads. It was very delicate. There was no gap between the top and bottom. He had a strong sense of technology.


    "Well What''s this? " Looking at the three items, the wind devil not only raised his eyebrows and wondered.


    It''s no surprise that the idea is swept away.


    It''s a structure that he can''t see through.


    But the density is very high.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "this is a good thing. I call it the magic core God. Once it is detonated, the consequences will be terrible. I don''t know the specific power."


    "But I think, what fairy king, the great emperor should be able to die in an instant, even if the demon king may fall, take the underworld to test it."


    The corners of his mouth curled cold.


    But the wind devil questioned, is this iron ball as evil as he said? Still want to kill Xianjun? I don''t believe it.


    However, he didn''t insist on these. While there was still some time, he went to understand the technique again. It was less than half a month away from the famine.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At the same time, on a huge wooden warship, a tall and beautiful shadow looks into the distance.


    She was holding the scepter of the mountain spirit, wearing a long blue dress and a holy maid''s crown. She was surrounded by branches of green wood. She was hot, sexy, mature and noble.


    She It''s a wonderful song!


    "Girl, what are you thinking here?" Gentle Tang Lan said with a smile.


    Qu Miaomiao blushed, but she pursed her red lips and said: "elder sister LAN, do you think he has changed a lot now? Will you forget me? "


    "Silly girl, don''t think too much, your young master loves you," Tang Lan embraces her.


    The girl''s skin is getting better and better.


    It''s like a lotus.


    Close, there is a fragrance, relaxed and happy, people want to immerse in it


    In the vicinity of the great wilderness, there is an elite team of more than a dozen people galloping, already able to see the desolate star cluster, and one of the leaders suddenly stops and looks forward with a pair of complex eyes.


    In the vicissitudes of life, as if from the past.


    "Master, I''m back!"

 Chapter 3586

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Hualu was so excited that his eyes were in a trance. After decades of parting, he finally came back, although he didn''t know where the master was? But this time he came back, he inadvertently received a message from Dean Huang.


    It seemed that there was something wrong with Dahuang, so he came back with his mercenary regiment to help.


    "I said six gods. Is your master mysterious? You''ve been blowing him up all day. I really want to see him


    A young man could not help muttering.


    After listening to this, many people in the team agreed. I''m really tired of listening to praise.


    But I didn''t see it with my own eyes.


    The three mentors all laughed but did not speak. Ning Tao was definitely the most evil student they had ever taught, and Hua Lu Shui was the one who worked hard.


    But on hearing this, Hua Lushui said: "Xiangzi, I can warn you, don''t use your head. Otherwise, I can''t take care of you. I''ll bear the consequences. You can do it yourself."


    Then he went straight to the wilderness.


    Xiangzi shrugged his shoulders and said it didn''t matter. The more so, the more curious he was about this man


    However, after a long period of time, the same waves were set off in this place. A blue warship broke through the air and moved forward in a magnificent and impressive manner, while an ancient warship on the other side also came.


    The two happen to meet here.


    Even at the same moment, they stopped and froze with each other.


    "Dare to ask, but the spirit clan Taoist friend?" Huyan clan leader flew out, arched his hand and yelled.


    However, as soon as the words came out, a surprise came out. The noble blue shadow, with a little tip of her foot, came straight over, dragging a long blue and noble dress. The mountain spirit Scepter in her hand flickered and flickered.


    "Less Young master... "


    "Wonderful? Sister LAN? Xiaoxi


    And standing in the bow of Ning Tao, in front of the eyes also fierce a bright, flash surprise, unexpectedly is wonderful?


    The next second, a beautiful shadow rushed into his arms.


    A gust of fragrance came to my nose.


    More tightly will he embrace in the bosom, those two lines of tears all wet his skirt.


    It''s like a couple who meet in a different place.


    "Miaomiao, it''s really you," said Ning Tao. Looking at the wand of the mountain forest, which regained its radiance, and Miaomiao, which had a new look, Ning Tao was very happy.


    Happy for her.


    And Miaomiao''s eyes were red, with crystal clear tears, biting his red lips and said, "young master, I miss you so much. Will you blame me if I''ve been away for so long?"


    But Ning Tao looks up at the sky a smile, although at the moment is easy Rong, however, and wonderful wonderful still have a layer of induction, so many years no see but more intense.


    Needless to say.


    She recognized herself at a glance.


    "What a silly girl, young master, it''s too late to hurt you, eh? Is this the crown of the virgin


    Ning Tao is surprised to see something.


    He remembered that it seemed to be Xiaoxi''s.


    At this time, more than a dozen streamers suddenly fell down. In addition to sister LAN and Xiao Xi, they were well-trained guards and spears aimed at him.


    "Who are you? Let go of the virgin


    "Saint?"


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, looked at Xiao Xi, and looked at Miaomiao, as if to understand something.


    Qu Miaomiao''s face turned red. He waved them back and looked at Xiaoxi. Some of them couldn''t speak. Xiaoxi also felt embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Tang Lan just laughingly walked out and said: "before he came here, there was a selection among the saints in the big elves, and finally Miaomiao and Xiaoxi had a duel."


    "As a result, Miaomiao is a little better and becomes the new saint of the elves!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a look at his wonderful cultivation. He was half immortal, and his constitution and blood seemed to be changing by leaps and bounds.


    Even he was afraid.


    That mountain spirit power will echo with her more.


    Xiaoxi, however, is only at the peak of Xianjun. No wonder he is defeated by Miaomiao. Alas, the palm and the back of his hand are all flesh. Ning Tao doesn''t think it''s very good who wins.


    But Qu Xiaoxi chuckled and pouted with relief: "no way. If you lose, you lose. Miaomiao''s younger sister is more suitable to be a saint than me, but it''s OK. I don''t have any pressure."


    Then he took out a gourd and sipped it.


    A face of satisfaction, intoxication.


    Ning Tao just sniffed, then smelled a smell of wine, suddenly a spirit, can''t let her get drunk, otherwise, she really want to fly.


    "Well, this is not a place to talk. Let''s go back to Dahuang college first. Don''t make it public."


    After all, the attack on Diming is still a secret, and we are very careful along the way.


    The group nodded and immediately entered the galaxy


    There are some differences between Dahuang''s galaxy cluster and the outside world. Most of it is barren color, while the other corner is dark black, which is Pluto galaxy.Entangled with the wild galaxy.


    Feeling is one, but there are two wills.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Not long after entering the wilderness, people felt a little different. There was a dull and bloody smell in the air, and the emotions fed back by the Galaxy were also different. Is there any natural disaster coming now?


    They also passed by a corner of the frontier, and found nothing? But how could it be like a fight?


    As soon as everyone frowned, it seemed that something had happened inside Dahuang. Although Ning Tao was worried, as long as the overlord was there, it wouldn''t be a big problem, would it?


    Just thinking about it, suddenly, a streamer flew back from the front, landed on the deck, and arched his hand and said, "Mr. Hui, there are two sides fighting in front, and there are emperor level strong men. Do we want to avoid it?"


    He was afraid of being exposed here.


    But, Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, release a mind to sweep, want to see how to return a responsibility? But all of a sudden, the color changed and "suddenly disappeared into the space.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Although Qu Miaomiao didn''t understand, she waved the scepter and said: "army, keep going!"


    No matter what''s ahead, it''s all down.


    This time, she brought three powerful immortal emperors, several deacons, and elite troops. She didn''t come too much because she had to contain heaven and hell.


    The earth and the underworld can''t be regarded as Tao, but the heaven and the underworld are huge and cannot be ignored.


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this time, the front of the scuffle endlessly.


    There are almost hundreds of people, all kinds of big formations, weapons flying, and two emperors fighting, roaring, biting their teeth, red eyes, all look crazy.


    "Three old dogs of the earth and the underworld, you son of a bitch, have made a sneak attack. Your people of the earth and the underworld can only be so despicable. They are as shameless as the emperor of electricity. If I can live, I will kill you..."


    A young man gnashes his teeth.


    I''ve been really hurt by these two people.


    That woman, in particular, can penetrate them and give away their important information.


    Or he wouldn''t be ambushed.


    However, a dry old man is extremely fierce and ruthless. He has beaten his opponent black and white, and has the upper hand, and is proud.


    "Jie Jie, little son, you want to fight with me, unless you let your grandfather and the Dean come. If you kill you here, do you think he will be crazy?"


    The three elders of the netherworld said with a grim smile.


    And this young man is The sky is empty!


    Although I''ve heard that the emperor of electricity has been plotting against her for a long time, I didn''t expect that after the war with Hades, I still suffered losses on her. Many of her people are in Dahuang.


    Even dahuangtang has several of her.


    This bitch!

 Chapter 3587

    The emperor of electricity, one of the four famous emperors of wind, thunder and rain in the great wilderness, has already become famous.


    She is both female and powerful.


    So it''s very prestigious.


    The wind devil was directly framed by her at that time. I''m afraid she still thinks that her elder brother, wind devil, has long been dead.


    Not to mention the most powerful.


    But fate, always like to joke with people.


    Last time, this time, this perfect ambush has changed


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "Underworld black claw, break," three elder ferocious voice low roar, both hands a, just like finger knife.


    The elder of the Academy who fought against him changed his face greatly. He was only an early Immortal Emperor, but his opponent was a middle-term one. Moreover, he had a solid foundation, and he was also the three elders of the earth and hell clan.


    He is no match.


    It''s not easy to survive until now.


    At this time, this pair of finger knife grasp down, raw tore his shield, in the chest.


    "No It''s not good... "


    "Ah..."


    The elder exclaimed, but it was too late.


    Five bloodstains were pulled out.


    Seeing this, Huang Tianqi''s face changed greatly. How can this damned old thing be so strong? How hard is that? Damn, I''m afraid it''s too late for reinforcements.


    But unexpectedly, the three elders did not take advantage of the situation to pursue them. Instead, they went straight at themselves and grabbed them.


    "Come with me, little boy


    "You You dream


    At this moment, he suddenly understood that their goal was themselves. Did they take a fancy to their own identity?


    Want to blackmail the college with yourself?


    "It''s over..."


    But just when this withered hand was about to catch him, another broad palm held him directly and stopped firmly in front of him.


    "This What''s this... "


    The dull way of shortness of breath.


    However, a familiar magnetic voice poured into my ears and said indifferently, "without the consent of our sect leader, what qualifications do you have to take my people?"


    As soon as the words came out, the three elders, Huang Tianqi, turned around at the same time and found that there was one more person around.


    A stranger I don''t know.


    But I feel very familiar with it.


    "You Who are you? " The three elders felt the strength of their wrists, and their faces looked ugly for a moment.


    The pain made his forehead jump.


    However, Ning Tao glanced at him up and down, but sniffed: "me? Then you should be no stranger. I remember that the Immortal King of the netherworld was killed by me. It should be your descendants. "


    Kongming Xianjun was the apprentice of Liukong Xianjun. He was proficient in the power of space and was killed by a sword.


    That''s fengluan sword!


    But as soon as the words came out, their faces could not help but turn pale. They lost their voice and blurted out: "Ning Tao?"


    "Yes, there''s a prize," Ning Tao sneered. He grasped the wrist of the three elders and made a fierce effort, using the strength he couldn''t imagine.


    He doesn''t know how much his strength and strength have increased since he and Longnu, binglan and Shuangxiu.


    In short, it''s much better.


    But so far, we haven''t done our best.


    "Ka Click... "


    The sound of broken bones clearly came into their ears. The elder''s face was twisted, and his face was ferocious, venomous and terrible.


    I can''t even stand up.


    And Huang Tianqi is both surprised and happy at the moment. He didn''t expect that this guy is the sect leader, Ning Tao.


    It''s always fun.


    In other words, how strong has he become?


    To this day, he is no more than an immortal.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t think I''m a bully and kill you," the three elders roared.


    There is also his accumulated anger and hatred, which is his beloved descendant. He was killed by Ning Tao. Now, he dares to provoke in front of him.


    Although he couldn''t get rid of it, he was an experienced monk and broke his whole arm.


    On the other hand, make a fist.


    One hand is like a river, like a sea of death.


    "Dharma, dark shark boxing!"


    "Break ~"


    Ning Tao glanced at the punch and let it hit him.


    There''s only one shield up and down.


    Boom, the air makes a dull sound.


    Huang Tianqi was so dull that he couldn''t open his eyes because of the strong wind. However, he was shocked. What''s the matter? He could avoid the blow just now.


    But the strong wind falls, in the three elders and others smile stiff expression, in front of a scene gradually emerge.


    See that layer of dense crack.


    But never broken, very solid.Seeing this, Ning Tao sneered: "your strength is still poor. Next, it''s my turn."


    After that, I''ll just punch it in.


    Nothing fancy.


    But the three elders and Huang Tianqi''s pupils suddenly shrunk, just like a giant can crush a piece with a fist. No one can stop them. The shield made up of Xianli is broken.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Bang "Pooh..."


    With a dull sound, the chest burst directly, and a mouthful of blood mist broke out in the starry sky and soon became ice crystals.


    And all the people here are stupid, just Is this the end of it? This battle, too fast.


    I was going to see a good play.


    Huang Tianqi was also confused.


    "My God..."


    However, the dying three elders, with red eyes, gritted their teeth and said, "you You will pay the price, the underworld, you will not be let go, Ning Tao, I''m waiting below Waiting for you... "


    "The underworld clan will never be destroyed, and you will not be disturbed by a bastard who is lucky enough to step into the Immortal Emperor..."


    But that incomparable terror shock force, just intend to give up three elder, at the moment stare big eyes.


    "Six This... "


    The five zang organs were almost scattered


    the next second, his eyes were wide open and unwilling to fall.


    And Huang Tianqi and others, it is Zhang Da chin solidification, six The six immortal emperors? My God, he seldom sees so many immortals in the same frame.


    it''s too much.


    "You You, are these people under your command? " The wasteland is complicated, with a face of difficulties.


    A total of six Xianhuang strong, it is too strong terrible, Ning Tao in the end these years what? How did you take so many photos at once?


    Has he been informed of the war with Hades? A series of questions sprang up.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, but waved his big hand and said indifferently: "kill, you can''t keep one."


    As soon as the words changed, people rushed out.


    All kinds of means to wipe out these people.


    At this time, the three elders, who were also smashed by Ning Tao, were taken away by him as spoils. I didn''t expect that there was such a big gap?


    Sure enough, one mountain is higher than another.


    But what made him even more unwilling was that there were so many strong immortal emperors, and it was a mystery until he died.


    As everyone knows, this is the tip of the iceberg.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, clapped his hands and said with a smile, "long time no see. How are you doing recently? Why do you look so embarrassed? "


    He made a joke.


    However, Huang Tianqi was so moved that he almost cried. He fell into deep remorse and said with guilt, "thank you, sect master, but I let you down."


    "I didn''t manage the hall well. Instead, I got into the spy and almost said goodbye myself."


    But Ning Tao, as a consolation, is busy asking him about Dahuang, only to find that there has been a fight here. Several years ago, the two sides started a war. You come and I go all the time, there are casualties, and we haven''t tried our best.


    It is estimated that the war may escalate and a big storm will come.

 Chapter 3588

    According to Huang Tianqi, the underworld tribe has not recuperated for more than ten years, but has become more and more rampant.


    They even took the initiative to fight against the famine.


    The power of the clan is also several times stronger.


    It is estimated that it is the support sent by Tianming clan!


    Ning Tao pondered for a while. Sure enough, it was not unexpected. It seemed that there was a tough battle to fight there. He immediately shook his head and went back to the college first.


    This battle since his appearance, but only a few interest, three elders, Hades army died.


    It''s like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves.


    Only three people know what he said. After all, we can''t let outsiders know that Ning Tao is here at the moment.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The two major warships broke through the air with great momentum.


    It seems that there are not many people, but they are all the best of the best. There are nine immortal emperors in total. Immortal King deacons are hundreds, 50000 troops, and one supreme.


    Huang Tianqi was shocked when he looked at the strength of the army.


    Where did Ning Tao get help from?


    One is more terrible than the other.


    Even Miaomiao, tutor LAN has become so strong?


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Along the way, Ning Tao also probably understood some things. The wind devil was like a silent man, listening not far away from him all the time, with a heavy heart.


    Listening to the emperor.


    Lei Huang, Yu Huang, there are also some news.


    I didn''t expect that they had voluntarily become the supreme elders of dahuangtang, and had become a force.


    It''s half out of college.


    Become the backbone of the wilderness


    After a long time, Dahuang war yard.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A sharp streamer, figure, as if received the highest order, Qi Qi ran towards the depths of the college, the sky from time to time was strong across.


    In the sky.


    And the beginning of that axe!


    In Dahuang hall, after gathering thousands of high-level galaxies, the dean of Dahuang and bawangzong jointly issued a simple and clear order.


    "A month later, launch a general attack on the earth and hell!"


    "This time, I swear not to return it."


    As soon as the order came out, all the people echoed, and they were all up and down with one heart.


    The whole wilderness has been waiting for this day for too long.


    He should have destroyed the earth.


    This is a cancer!


    Soon, a group of high-level ecstasy of their own rapid departure, gathered troops, strength, ready to fight.


    The news spread at the speed of the plague.


    I can''t stop it at all.


    But just then, in Dahuang hall, after the dean and the elder looked at each other, they all came to the side hall. There were a group of people gathered here. They were all acquaintances, including Ning Tao.


    "Boy, we''re all ready. When will it start?" Dean Huang said with an excited smile.


    As early as half a day ago, Ning Tao had already joined them and negotiated a plan. Now it is a part of this plan, and there is still a beginning.


    However, Ning Tao turned around slowly, touched his chin and said with a smile, "it''s not urgent. I need to do one more thing. I need to prepare what I need first."


    "Remember, pay close attention to the reactions of the underworld and the heaven underworld, and try not to expose them first."


    "Take three hatreds as the starting point!"


    Dean Huang, the capital of Sikong, nodded confidently. It''s just that some materials are naturally OK.


    It has been ordered to be collected.


    To tell the truth, they did not expect that Ning Tao would return at this time, and they all agreed that they were determined to destroy the underworld.


    Now the origin of a clan, the big elves, and their three sides, do not believe that can not destroy the earth.


    Even if there is a galaxy origin, it can''t hold many people.


    Their power is unprecedented.


    At this time, Dean Huang sighed. He looked at the calm Ning Tao and praised him: "you''ve grown up, boy. When I first met you in those years, I was just Xiaohe."


    "I didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, you have not only become the founder of a big force, but also your accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds. Every move can set off a great storm and stand on the top of the pyramid."


    "Alas, things are different. I can still remember when I took you to the selection of saints..."


    Ning Tao smiles shyly. Indeed, speaking of these, he is also very sad. After so many years, he is no longer that young man.


    But that precious memory, he will always keep, because that is his lost youth


    But some of the elders and deacons on the scene all have strange faces. I really don''t understand why he is just a thousand years old?


    Did they say that?


    I''m so angry that people compare with each other.


    Elder Taishang, looking at the wind devil in the window, could not help sighing: "I didn''t expect that you were still alive. You even entered the nature before me. I''m afraid your strength is far beyond me?"These words are sincere feelings. When the wind devil was in high spirits, he watched him grow up.


    Unexpectedly, it has been occupied by the latecomers.


    It''s really better from generation to generation.


    The wind devil arched his hand and gave a salute. He also showed a smile on his face. However, he can have everything today, which is absolutely inseparable from Ning Tao.


    President Huang was also satisfied and praised, but as their president, he still had a sense of pride in his heart.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something again, and even said: "by the way, boy, I forgot to tell you that your apprentice has also come back, and is in the dahuangtang."


    "That boy was brought to dahonghuang by three mentors decades ago for training. He changed his name to six gods and set up a three gods mercenary regiment. He is quite famous. A few days ago, he asked me about you."


    "Oh? Where''s the toilet water? " Ning Tao was surprised, and his face immediately brightened.


    Finally, I can see this boy again.


    Over the years, he has not been less worried about the six gods.


    Dean Huang immediately went to deliver the message. What he wanted to collect at this time was also sent to Ning Tao. It was just some materials of the trans Galaxy transmission array.


    This is just a part of it. The important material Ning Tao has had in his hands for a long time. He has wanted to try it for a long time.


    As for Qu Miaomiao, Tang Lan exclaimed: "it is said that only the supreme can arrange the trans Galaxy transmission array? Now, can you really succeed? "


    Ning Tao just a little smile, patted chest confidence way: "don''t worry, 70% grasp."


    Just as he was pondering, a figure suddenly rushed in with surprise, tall, steady, bright eyes, and a steady momentum. It was a long time ago that we met again Toilet water.


    "Teacher Master


    When you look at the toilet water, it will freeze instantly.


    Even if Ning Tao changed a face at the moment, but that pair of familiar eyes were recognized by him.


    "Putong" a, unexpectedly knelt down.


    My eyes were moist for a moment.


    "I''m back!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s nose is sour and his sight is blurred. He smiles with tears and nods with satisfaction. He hands him up and finds that he has entered the Immortal King.


    It reached the peak of Xianjun''s early days.


    It exceeded his expectations.


    "Yes, it seems that you''ve had a good time these years. You haven''t lost your master''s face!"


    Hualushui was excited, wiped away her tears, and said excitedly: "I just said how the Dean suddenly ordered to attack the underworld. It turned out that the master and his wife had come back, so it would be a success."


    Xiangzi and the three God mercenary regiment arrived one after another, but they just came to join in the fun.


    Meet this legendary master?


    But it doesn''t look like much, does it? I don''t feel as strong as the three team leaders? It should be blowing, right?


    At this time, Xiangzi was not angry, but walked out and said: "Hey, are you the master of the six gods? Dare to live with me How many What time... "


    Words suddenly stuck, a pair of eyes are staring out, the face is incredible.


    Six gods, the three mentors were also stunned.


    In the sight, a beautiful woman came over. She was so heroic that she arched her hand to Ning Tao and said, "I''m the master of the gate. The army has been set up and can go out at any time."


    "Woman Lord goddess


    Xiangzi''s pupils shrieked.


    The whole three God mercenary regiment, like a 10 magnitude earthquake, looked at Chang sun Xian in a daze.


    She Why is she here?


    Who doesn''t know the goddess Chang sun Xian? She is a top class mercenary commander.


    Or their dream lover.


    Can be regarded as the sign of Honghuang front station!


    Wait for Wait a minute, but why is it called the master of the six gods? Has the goddess been conquered?


    Ning Tao nodded and snorted. Then he looked at Xiangzi and said, "xian''er, do you know him? Yeah, you look like a place? "

 Chapter 3589

    Ning Tao suddenly wake up, the original six gods are also in that outpost, so to say, two people have been very close?


    But I missed it.


    "Well, you are The man of the three gods? " After looking at it for a moment, Chang sun Xian recognized it.


    There are some impressions.


    The three leaders also have some skills.


    Moreover, in recent years, it can be said that in the great flood and famine, the three regiments have entered the imperial territory.


    As soon as the words came out, Xiangzi and the three mentors were all flattered. I never thought that one day, the dark moon mercenary regiment would always be their idol.


    Even the six gods are excited at the moment.


    "Long Good afternoon, commander Chang sun


    "You''re welcome. Since you are the master''s friend, you''ll be your own people from now on. Don''t be so constrained," said Chang sun Xian with a smile.


    Xiangzi and others just feel that they are going to faint. Isn''t this a dream?


    The goddess laughed at them.


    "Well How beautiful... "


    And the six gods, in the heart of Ning Tao''s admiration to a higher level, even the sentinel goddess are easily won, worthy of the master, invincible ah.


    If you let Ning Tao know what they think in their heart, it is estimated that they will spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    What did he do to him?


    At this time, the silent wind devil suddenly came out and said, "I feel the breath of the thunder emperor and the rain emperor. I''ll go to see them. Be careful yourself. If you have anything to do, please contact me with the spirit jade tube."


    Ning Tao nodded. After all, they were the two closest people in Dahuang.


    A third sister and a fourth brother.


    On the other side, Qu Miaomiao, who had been clever all the time, bit his red lips and couldn''t help saying, "young master, I also want to go to Shanling land to see my people."


    For decades, in order to restore energy to the mountain spirit scepter, the matter of rejuvenation was handed over to the elder.


    Now I have to go back and have a look.


    Ning Tao smiles bitterly and immediately nods and agrees one by one. It''s time for him to prepare for the teleportation. However, when he looks at the dark color far away.


    There will always be some discomfort.


    It seems that it''s not as easy as you think.


    He pondered one or two, and suddenly asked the six gods to invite Dean Huang to come. One thing had to be done in advance.


    Before long, only Ning Tao and the fire devil lion were left in the side hall, and the dean of famine came late, waiting for him to deal with a lot of military affairs and trivia. I don''t know what Ning Tao was looking for? It is said that there is something very important.


    As soon as Ning Tao saw the arrival of the president, he didn''t beat around the bush. He said directly, "I can let you break through to the supreme realm!"


    As soon as the words came out, the side hall was dead.


    And Dean Huang was completely dull.


    "To Supreme


    Did he hear it wrong? Ning Tao actually said that there is a way to break through to the supreme realm? Although I have reached the great fullness, only one line away from the supreme, but this line is like a barrier.


    He even got some advice from the overlord ancestors, but still failed to break through.


    The supreme elder has broken through.


    He even felt that there was no hope in this life!


    Ning Tao is just an Immortal Emperor. How can he break through the supreme? Are you kidding?


    "Don''t Stop it


    But Ning Tao said, "I''m serious!"


    Hearing this, the dry smile on Dean Huang''s face became stiff gradually. After a long silence, he suddenly clenched his fists and said: "how many How sure is it? "


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, and suddenly turned over his hand and took out an object. It was a crystal smaller than the nail plate. It looked beautiful like a work of art. There was no gap, and the fragrance was strong.


    It''s just like a kind of pure milk fragrance. People can''t help but move their fingers and always want to lick it.


    It seems to be mixed with extremely great energy.


    Pure and unimaginable.


    "30% assurance, this is a divine crystal that has experienced countless years of compression of heaven and earth''s energy. It contains the path of the road, the laws of heaven and earth, the rules, and the energy. Maybe it can help you break through that layer of shackles."


    Then he handed it over.


    Dean Huang breathes hard. After being Dean for so many years, he is not a fool. This thing is more amazing than what Ning Tao said.


    It''s more than enough to buy the whole Dahuang war yard with such a small piece of crystal.


    This is absolutely a piece of God, even the college and bawangzong, can not find a few such God, but Ning Tao is very generous to give it to him.


    He only felt that it was as heavy as a mountain.


    Courtesy is more important, friendship is more important!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    After experiencing the fierce struggle in his heart, President Hu took a deep breath and said: "little guy, I''ve written down this feeling, and I''m not polite to you. If you have something in the future, just open your mouth."


    "This may be my last chance. Whether I succeed or not, it''s my destiny..."Dean Huang holds Shenjing tightly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also knew his mood at the moment, and immediately comforted him: "the Dean doesn''t have to worry about it, just go and have a go. You can do it."


    The crystal he took out was just a part of the clock milk crystal, less than one percent.


    But no matter how much, it''s Ning Tao''s heart and gratitude. It''s time for him to repay the president for helping him so much. If the president succeeds, the battle will be more smooth in a few days.


    Even if we don''t break through the strength, we will certainly see a big rise. Baili will do no harm, so we can rest assured.


    When the Dean left, he went to the time tower to close down and absorb energy. The whole wild galaxy was busy, and even an ordinary person could detect the depression.


    It''s like the calm before the storm.


    Ning Tao also began to build a transmission array.


    At the other end of the coordinate, he has long been in the origin group. Now he is trying to get through the great wilderness and the origin. The plan is very beautiful. It depends on how to implement it.


    Don''t look at him at the moment, but his heart is always very uneasy, can''t help but think of a thing.


    That''s also the biggest "trump card" of his trip.


    This is also the reason why he insisted on coming here, knowing that the underworld might be ambushing him.


    The underworld, he must be destroyed!


    The lotus of earth, he also has the potential to get


    As time goes by, the Pluto system is surprisingly calm in the face of such actions as wilderness, deployment and obvious offensive potential.


    Nothing happened?


    And the underworld people, even more directly closed the mountain gate.


    Dahuang can''t find out all the information inside. What''s the matter with the underworld?


    "One day, three days, six days..."


    Until the tenth day, in the deepest part of the Dahuang war yard, the back mountain, a gorgeous array was formed, which was as large as a square.


    And when a golden light flowed to each line, the whole array was radiant.


    "Yes, it''s really done." Ning Tao''s eyes lit up and he was ecstatic. It was done once. He thought he needed to try it again several times.


    It seems that his talent for space and time is really extraordinary, not to mention his two-day break with Shi Yao.


    Is that what I inherited from my father?


    "Sage of time and space?"


    Ning Tao''s face is full of emotion, but he suddenly realizes that the energy in the college is restless. A column of energy rushes straight into the sky, leading the storm in all directions. The nine palaces hang up. The impression lasts for a few quarters of an hour, and finally he is not in one place.


    "Boom Boom... "


    There was only one loud noise, and the energy burst.


    A powerful divine power filled the air!


    "Supreme, breakthrough!"


    Ning Tao was overjoyed, and Dean Huang succeeded. In this way, they had three supremacies.


    It''s time for a full attack!

 Chapter 3590

    "Hum Hum... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The sound of the horn, the sound of the horn, the sound of the horn, the distance, the vastness, the shock of the three armed forces, people''s blood boiling.


    At the same time, warships sailed across the stars.


    Big and small, dense.


    At least a million seats!


    Vast, each one, like a star in general, grand momentum.


    Ning Tao, wearing a simple black robe, stands at the bow of the ship. He stands with his hands down and looks ahead. He is about to approach the darkness ahead, which is the boundary of the Pluto galaxy. Once he crosses it, he will not be far away from the underworld.


    This time, they have a strong squad.


    Looking at the lineup on their side, there are three supremacies as the vanguard, 37 Xianhuang as the left and right wings, nearly 400 Xianjun as the backbone, five million wilderness troops and more than 30 million Wilderness Alliance troops.


    It''s almost a near success to say that one of the underworld people will be destroyed.


    But it''s hard to say now.


    Who let his back is the big sky?


    Everything is still unknown.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    All of a sudden, there was an explosion at the front.


    Just a moment later, the Scouts of the wasteland army rushed back to report: "my Lord, there are many small groups of enemies in front of us. They are attacking our warships. It seems that they are obstructing us and delaying our time."


    Hearing this, Dean Huang''s explosive temper immediately came up. He gave a cold hum, which was as loud as thunder. Are these bastards anxious? The original order was one month, but now it''s only ten days.


    It seems to have caught them by surprise.


    It''s time to take advantage of the victory.


    "Don''t worry about it," he said immediately. "Keep going and send people from the sixth military region of the Dahuang army to encircle and suppress."


    "Yes ~"


    there is commander Lengmo in the front. This little trouble can be solved, and the fleet will move forward as usual.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, suddenly saw the side of Miaomiao shortness of breath, eyes are climbing on the blood, a pair of jade hands, white, full of hatred.


    It seems that to destroy the underworld has become a wonderful obsession, which is still unforgettable for so long.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here!"


    "Well ~"


    finally, the fleet sails into the dark area, which is a bit more shady than the wild galaxy.


    It can stimulate the dark side of human nature.


    Is it the will of the galaxy?


    In this long dark area, there are more and more small enemies, regardless of life and death.


    It''s like a death order.


    It looks like a total suicide.


    These people would rather blow themselves up than delay them.


    Everyone was impatient.


    If it wasn''t for these minions, they would have passed through this area long ago. The wasteland army of the sixth military region would have gone out, and the fleet would be scarlet and the wreckage would have withered.


    It''s only the cost of the destruction of a starship.


    Go and wipe out the enemy!


    Race, millions of fleets have finally sailed out of this dark area and entered the Pluto galaxy. They can already see Pluto!


    But I don''t know why?


    Is this starry sky still a little scary?


    Nearby galaxies, it seems to be a little dimmer, and Pluto, it is more mysterious.


    There seems to be a conspiracy.


    Tang Lan a frown, beat a shiver, some hesitation way: "this ground the underworld clan does what?"? Have you already laid a net on your own planet? "


    This heart is always uneasy.


    A lot of people do.


    However, an elder of the elves said proudly, "it''s just a small group''s stubborn resistance. Even if there is a net, it can be easily torn if the dragon and lion are trapped."


    This is reasonable, many people nodded for it, immediately dispelled the shadow in the heart.


    Nothing to be afraid of, just do it!


    Soon, 30 million troops were on the planet.


    Even this huge planet is like a huge lake into the meteorite, setting off a huge wave.


    The sky is covered by shadows.


    All Pluto is in darkness.


    As soon as Ning Tao entered the planet, he felt that it was too strange. The whole planet was filled with black fog. At the core, there were the mountain gates of the underworld tribe, and even black pillars of light running through the heaven and earth.


    How many breath of life can''t be found on the whole planet? What did the underworld do?


    People''s faces changed greatly.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The positive color changed, and a suppressed evil laughter suddenly came out. The black fog condensed into a virtual shadow. It seemed that it was the ancestor of the earth and the hell, and said: "Ning Tao, you really are here, can''t wait?"


    He didn''t even look at it. He sneered at the large army directly, and there was a gnashing hatred.However, Ning Tao was not found.


    Not even his breath.


    At this time, Dean Huang stepped out and said coldly, "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. This time, it''s just the end between you and me. Oh, by the way, I''ll introduce you two more people."


    Qu Miaomiao clenched his scepter and said, "I''m the new head of Shanling clan, the holy daughter of spirit clan. How dare you dare to destroy our Shanling in those days? Today, blood will pay for blood."


    "Shanling people? "Patriarch?"


    As soon as his face changed, he looked up and down at Qu Miaomiao, and finally settled on the scepter in her hand. Naturally, he was not unfamiliar with this thing.


    Is it really a mountain spirit Scepter?


    Dammit, is there any evil left in Shanling clan? And become a princess of the elves?


    Just as he was cursing, a white haired figure came to him like a blink with no expression on his face.


    "You Who are you? "


    The earth''s dark ancestor frowned and doubted.


    But then, a surge of fear, this person''s breath is no less than him.


    Even better?


    "How is that possible?"


    However, the wind devil said coldly: "your underworld clan is really noble and forgetful. It seems that it''s dirty. I don''t know which one it is. It doesn''t matter. I''ll remind you."


    "The last commander of the wasteland army, the head of the four emperors of wind, rain and thunder, the wind devil!"


    As soon as the words came out, not to mention that the earth and hell ancestors were stunned, even a large number of wasteland troops were surprised. Was it the commander of the wind demon? Once a legend of the wild Galaxy?


    How could it be him?


    Didn''t he disappear hundreds of thousands of years ago?


    It is said that betrayal led to the destruction of the two life planets. How can he still live?


    This scene is really unexpected. He thought Ning Tao was coming for revenge. Unexpectedly, these people appeared?


    Did he get it wrong?


    This riot was not organized by Ning Tao?


    In fact, think about it, that boy has been unable to protect himself. How can he dare to come here?


    But now, even if it had nothing to do with him, the United forces of the great wilderness have all closed the door. What should we do? What else should we do? It''s just a pity that Ning Tao is not here. Otherwise, it will save a lot of effort.


    And Ning Tao, has been watching all this in the dark, as well as the eyes of the earth God.


    There are deceit here.


    But he seems to have believed it.


    This war has nothing to do with him, but in his perspective, the underworld seems to gather a lot of people?


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At this time, a figure exposed, hot shadow rushed out from the black fog, holding a whip, pretty face changed, with a pair of incredible eyes to see the wind demon, this How is that possible?


    "You Are you still alive? "


    The wind devil, full of hatred in his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "my third sister, you are so cruel. Why? Why betray me? "


    The father of the earth''s hell blinked in his eyes and suddenly got an idea. He squinted and said, "how about this? I''ll give you the emperor of electricity. You take your people away from here. We don''t owe each other."


    "How?"

 Chapter 3591

    With this remark, many people in the wilderness coalition are worried that the wind devil is one of the top fighting forces.


    The coalition cannot do without him.


    This is just the beginning.


    Who knows how many cards the underworld have?


    Use an Immortal Emperor to force back a supreme and an army.


    Even if you think about it with your toes, it''s definitely very cost-effective. No wonder Ming Laozu gave up without thinking about it.


    Ning Tao, however, was shocked by the words of the earth''s netherworld ancestor. He wanted to say something, but he still sighed in his heart.


    He felt sad for the emperor and laughed at her. He was cruel enough. People''s hearts were so fragile.


    The enchanting face of the emperor of electricity suddenly turned pale. She clenched her red lips but didn''t open her mouth.


    Because she knew it didn''t work.


    In the heart actually scolded opened the flower.


    Only nervous to see the wind demon, squeeze out a stiff smile, stiff scalp way: "big Big brother... "


    "Bah, you deserve to call me? How nice my elder brother was to you at the beginning. He regarded you as his brother and sister. He also showed his meticulous care. But what about you? But at the critical moment, he stabbed big brother


    "It''s not too much for a woman like you to kill you ten thousand times. Brother, you can''t just forgive her, and the netherworld..."


    Road light rain, rain emperor, angry eyes, everyone is a face of disdain.


    One side of the thunder emperor, the body crackling around the lightning, a pair of hate eyes staring at the emperor, ferocious way: "brother, I''ll get her to you, this treacherous traitor!"


    With that, he was full of momentum and was about to step forward.


    But just as he was about to move, the wind devil suddenly reached out and stopped him. His face was calm to the extreme, but he suppressed a volcano and said coldly, "father Diming, do you take me as a beggar?"


    "When the emperor of electricity designed to harm me, didn''t it have anything to do with your underworld clan? Do you really think I know nothing? "


    "I''ve been killed so miserably. I''ve gone through all kinds of difficulties and dangers. Now I''ve survived, but you want to treat me with someone. I tell you, you dream!"


    "The emperor of electricity, the underworld, all wait to die!"


    With that, a murderous "bang" burst out.


    Let go of the terrible anger.


    In the room of lightning and flint, the Qi of a startling sword is cut down. Fengluan sword appears in the hand, including anger. It seems that even the sky can be separated.


    "Chop ~"


    the emperor was so frightened that he could hardly move. His heart was full of fear, and his muscles seemed not to obey.


    "Damn, good What a powerful force, it doesn''t belong to the ancestors? How is that possible? Not only did he not die, but he became so powerful? "


    The emperor scolded in his heart.


    We can only try our best to open the Xianli shield, and we can only hope that we can resist one or two.


    But at this time, the shadow of the earth''s dark ancestor suddenly moved. With a roar, he vomited out of the river Styx and instantly turned into a ferocious black python.


    But with one move, it swept away the emperor.


    "Hum, I don''t want to drink a toast. Don''t think that if you break through the supremacy, you dare to come here and act wild!"


    A cold voice sounded, indifferent, without any feelings.


    "Looking for dead things..."


    Next second, black Python collides with sword Qi.


    With a loud bang, the shockwave spread wildly, and the emperor was pulled out of the supreme realm, scared out in a cold sweat and ran away.


    Desperate to escape back to the mountain gate.


    But in front of a flash of space, a figure holding a gold sword across the sky, directly cut down a sword.


    It''s Ning Tao!


    "Still want to escape? Where are you going? "


    The emperor was surprised, did not expect to jump out of a person? Moreover, she was a high-level Immortal Emperor. However, her own strength was extraordinary. After a brief panic, she immediately drew out the whip at her waist.


    She is also a high-level strong Immortal Emperor, but also the peak of eight, experienced.


    In fact, ordinary minions can deal with it?


    "To die!"


    I saw the whip waving, "Zizi" with a light, like a light to bite.


    "Emperor Dharma, electric Python entangles!"


    "Po ~"


    in the next second, seeing Ning Tao jump on her without precaution, the emperor of electricity can''t help but hook his mouth and dare to touch her electricity like this. It''s really a fool.


    However, in her sight, Ning Tao''s sword actually divided her electric Python into two.


    She broke her attack.


    "This How is that possible? "


    On the other hand, the shadow of the earth''s father was extremely dim. After all, it was not his true self. Soon, he felt a sword coming to the top of his head to scatter it.


    As soon as his face turned black, he immediately gritted his teeth and said, "well, since you are determined to seek death, come and break the battle if you have the ability. I am waiting for you..."


    Finish saying, directly scattered the empty shadow.Seeing this, the elder immediately shook his arm and yelled, "army, step down the underworld!"


    "Kill..."

 Chapter 3592

    "Roar Roar... "


    The army was in full swing and launched a fierce attack.


    And the wind devil, who is the first to attack the Yellow Dragon, is accompanied by the Dean Huang and the elder overlord.


    Dive like a pterosaur.


    Tens of millions of troops are crossing the Ming River.


    At the bottom, Ning Tao''s swordsmanship is all over the sky. He can kill millions of demons and evil spirits with one sword. At his level, he is proficient in almost all kinds of weapons.


    Because the main road is the same, but different roads are the same.


    A sword is not much weaker than a gun.


    "Taboo, a sword against the sky!


    "Chop ~


    that extraordinary power strike made the emperor look ugly. This boy is more difficult than he thought.


    It can''t be delayed any longer.


    Otherwise, when the wind demon arrives, she will be finished.


    Black pillars of light, bizarre, more emitting field, blocking the advance of the army.


    "Little boy, how dare you stand in my sister''s way? Do you know how miserable you will die? I want to die


    The emperor of electricity said sullenly.


    She was one of the four emperors. She was appointed deputy commander of the Dahuang army. Would she be afraid of a little boy?


    All over the sky, the electric light is condensed by small electric arc.


    A little bit will paralyze the whole body.


    "Difa, magnetic explosion field!"


    "Bang ~"


    in a moment, tens of miles around, it is covered by the tiny arc that can be seen by the naked eye.


    this sword is the essence of the life of the king of heaven, though it can not keep pace with the pace, but with the strength of ningtao, it can be slightly improved and the power can not be underestimated.


    Not to mention that this move has reached its peak.


    However, the next second, the dense arc suddenly like a silk thread winding towards the sword.


    And Zizi.


    It seems that this is insignificant.


    But what if millions of arcs swarmed?


    That''s not the same. Under the satire and sarcasm raised by the emperor, as soon as the spirit of this sword approached her, it disappeared in her field.


    "Well, that''s all!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao eyebrows pick, squint sneer: "interesting power, long insight."


    This is indeed the first time that he has met a strong person with this attribute. It seems that this woman has some skills.


    But it''s far from enough to make him helpless.


    "Just know. Get out of my way and make way for my sister. Don''t force me to kill you!"


    The emperor clenched his teeth with anger.


    The wasteland alliance is about to catch up.


    But this person is too tricky. I didn''t hear that Dahuang had such a master? Her strength is no less than her.


    "Damn, damn..."


    However, Ning Tao sneered and said, "who do you want to get close to? You''re a cruel woman, and you deserve to be my sister? "


    "Among the four emperors, I have only sister Xiaoyu!"


    "This move will defeat you!"


    Words fall, a surge of breath burst out.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A golden light, with a sense of field and killing intention, rushed up as soon as he stepped on it.


    "Supreme Dharma, solar realm!"


    "Golden body, immortal giant!"


    "Holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"


    "Break ~"


    the emperor''s pupil shrinks, as if he saw a giant dragon grabbing it. On the sky, the dark sun is bright.


    It made her hard to breathe.


    "Damn, what''s the origin of this guy?"


    A bite of teeth, a rush to hit, as if at this moment affected the gravity of the earth.


    "Well Magnetic Boom!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A deafening roar resounds through the nether world.


    Ning Tao, meanwhile, is engulfed by Shengsheng at this moment. He is pulled by gravity and devastated by magnetic force. It seems that he has become a forbidden area for hundreds of miles.


    "No, young master, sect leader..."


    Qu Miaomiao, Huyan clan leader and others turned pale.


    But the emperor gasped for breath, just showed a sneer, all of a sudden, he saw a golden flash, only the shops, one hand like claws.


    "What? This It''s impossible? No one has ever been sucked by my magnetic field and retreated all over... "


    But it''s too late.


    A claw, wipe her body and go.


    Although she had three points of meat, she also had a piece of scarlet blood, but it seemed that she had stripped off her armor.


    A vast expanse of snow was exposed.


    "You You bastard... "


    The emperor vomited blood, became angry, was seriously injured and humiliated, and both sides could see clearly.


    Ning Tao is stupid.


    Didn''t he really think that would happen?


    At this time, the emperor clapped his hand in front of him, but he didn''t want to die.Mixed with a strong sense of supremacy.


    It''s the earth God!


    However, Ning Tao''s pupils contracted. As soon as he grasped the golden sword in his hand, he saw a sword Qi cutting half the sky.


    Cut off the big hand in a moment.


    "Hum, old Diming, do you still have a little shame to kill a younger generation?"


    The wind devil''s white hair fluttered, sarcastically.


    However, in front of the dark river, there was a cold hum: "on the battlefield, how can there be so many rules? As long as you can win, I will do everything I can. Do you still use me to teach you?"


    "Wind devil, I don''t want to be your enemy, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. If you dare to attack our underworld again, you''ll be buried here..."


    The harsh words reverberated.


    Most of them are disdainful.


    Now their coalition forces are so powerful that they have the absolute upper hand. How can they retreat because of his threat or two? They must be destroyed today.


    Ning Tao took a breath, then flew into the air, and said with regret, "I almost finished her. It''s not easy to catch her again."


    Hearing this, the wind demon patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t worry, the whole Pluto is surrounded by the army. He has no escape. Even if he has a transmission card, he can''t escape from the void forbidden array."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Dean Huang, Qu Miaomiao, head Sikong, Lei Huang and other high-level officials immediately gathered here.


    The army has been forced out of the Ming River.


    However, he didn''t dare to break in easily.


    "Brother, it''s weird here. Why don''t I go and find out the way first and see what''s wrong with it?" Lei Huang''s eyes are burning and he can''t wait.


    But the wind devil shakes his head, ponders for a while, and then says to Ning Tao, "what do you think of the current situation?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned and looked around. Tens of thousands of black light columns connected the heaven and the earth. The ground was cold and the life was reduced sharply. In front of him was the area wrapped by the Ming River.


    Inside is the underworld.


    In perspective, what is it like to prepare?


    He hesitated for a while, and finally said: "the array mentioned by the earth and hell ancestors should exist, but it''s not clear what it is. We can''t be careless. In this way, let the three supreme masters of the wind devil try that array."


    "If it is possible to destroy this river, it makes me very uncomfortable."


    Hearing this, everyone agreed.


    The wind devil also nods, and then looks at both of them and rushes forward to the Ming River. Tens of millions of troops are also destroying the pillar of light.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    "Old dog, get out of here


    In the Ming River, the ancestor of the earth can see everything outside through his hazy vision, and see that the three supreme masters are making a move. He curses secretly. How can he be so cautious?


    What''s more, elder you of bawangzong broke through to the supreme. How did this man break through?


    Is it the bully who did it?


    "Damn it, damn it..."


    On his side, the emperor turned pale and coughed up blood. He had covered the snow white. He took the medicine to relieve the pain. Ning Tao''s move just now almost killed her, this son of a bitch.


    However, the way she looks at the earth is not good. Women are the most resentful, and it''s the same now.


    "Lao Zu, you can''t wait any longer. Those three guys are crossing the Ming River. If they succeed, the hell hell hell array will fail."


    The emperor could not help gritting his teeth.


    Hearing this, the elders were anxious one after another.


    The father of the earth and the hell hesitated. Now it''s not time to start the battle. The famine really caught him off guard. There are some arrangements that haven''t been completed yet.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps suddenly reverberated in my ears, and there was a grumpy voice: "what are you flustered about? It''s just a group of shrimps and crabs. What''s to be afraid of? It''s all right if you have your father here! "


    "Although I didn''t wait for Ning Tao, there should be no problem hunting one or two of them..."


    "Jie Jie..."


    They turned to see a figure in a blood robe, dragging a blood knife, licking their lips, and slowly came out from the depths of the netherworld.


    Seeing this, his face changed and he said, "hum, bloody sword, don''t talk big too early. Even if they are the new Supreme, they are not easy to deal with. If you are in a hurry to explode, you will suffer."


    On hearing this, the blood robe figure''s smile solidified for a moment, then shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s up to you. Is your underworld array ready?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the earth God seemed to feel something. He turned his hand and found out two scrolls. They were broken, but his face was very happy. Did they finally come? Immediately, he said with a loud voice: "start the battle!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Suddenly, Ning Tao''s face changed. Before he could respond, there were two voices in the sky: "Tianhe galaxy, Tianhe sect, come to support Diming Daoyou!""Hengluo galaxy, hengluomen, come to support the friends of the nether world and root out the enemy!"

 Chapter 3593

    "Ka "Click..."


    Thunders cut through the cold darkness.


    The two forces, each with tens of millions of troops, led by a supreme power, roared, such as the roar of two wild beasts.


    "Kill..."


    "What? Tianhe? Hengluo


    Ning Tao turns pale. What''s the matter? He remembers that these are two galaxies near Dahuang, but they are only middle-class. At most, they are almost the same as the previous Pluto galaxy. On weekdays, they have no deep hatred?


    How can I help the underworld at this time?


    What did the underworld promise?


    "Damn it, I''m still trapped..."


    But Huang Dean, seeing this scene, his face suddenly changed, and he said: "Tianhe, hengluo, you two old ghosts, what can I do for you? Are you going to join the underworld


    "Aren''t you afraid that the overlord''s ancestors will wake up and go out of the pass and wipe you all out?"


    The wind devil and Overlord patriarch, elder you, look very ugly, because they are at a disadvantage.


    The enemy actually has three supremacies. Even if the gap is even, it''s hard to predict the outcome.


    The wind devil still has some lingering fear. If Ning Tao didn''t have the foresight to let Dean Huang break through with a small piece of divine crystal, I''m afraid it would be more difficult at this time.


    However, in the face of this angry question, Tianhe supreme sneered: "because of this, we need to preempt, otherwise we can only live under your feet."


    "As for the overlord? Hum, I''m afraid I can''t get out of the pass. I''ll fight with the crape myrtle emperor, green face and fangs. Do you really think he will be unharmed? How long will it be before you are destroyed? "


    Hengluo supremacy also killed a flash, their area for countless years, has not been born top grade.


    There has been a delicate balance.


    There is not much difference between them.


    Now, all of a sudden, Dahuang has become the top class, which makes them feel like they are on pins and needles.


    Originally, they were afraid of the overlord, and they were not willing to cause havoc, but Diming promised a condition.


    In the future, this area will be handed over to them, including the big cake of Pluto galaxy, and even heaven and hell are willing to solicit and protect them, and promise to set up a trans Galaxy transmission array for them!


    There is no need to worry about the Revenge of the overlord, and it is possible to upgrade its own galaxy to the top class.


    Why not do such a good thing?


    And the benefits are more than that.


    These are the four super galaxies, willing to protect them, a overlord, how big can it turn?


    That''s four super galaxies!


    But also sent a number of natural resources and treasures, Tianhe president is therefore, found an opportunity.


    Break through the supremacy in one fell swoop.


    Even he himself was a bit unexpected.


    Anyway, they are going to make it through the muddy water, and Still have to go!


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Just when Ning Tao, Dean Huang and others were shocked and angry, the laughter of the earth''s father came and said sarcastically, "wind devil, you have no idea, have you? I told you, but you asked for it. "


    "If you are in the wilderness, maybe we don''t dare to do anything, but if you dare to come to my territory and don''t kill you, I''m sorry for your luck."


    As he spoke, black beams of light gushed.


    The Ming River is surging, and it''s getting darker.


    Ning Tao fiercely raised his head, feeling something wrong? He and the sun between the wisps of induction, actually more and more weak, has been difficult to see the sun and stars.


    The sky seemed to be covered with ink.


    It''s so black, it''s so black, it''s so palpitating.


    "This What''s going on? "


    But at this time, elder you''s face was gloomy, standing in the air, fearless way: "hum, don''t say it too early, want to eat us? What are you doing? "


    "Really thought invited Tianhe, hengluo help can eat us in one breath?"


    While speaking, Qu Miaomiao came to Ning Tao with shortness of breath and said anxiously: "young master, my intuition tells me that it seems that this place has been destroyed, it''s like a human purgatory."


    "The life on Pluto, I''m afraid, is almost dead!"


    Ning Tao''s face sank. As soon as he wanted to open his mouth, he listened to di Ming''s grimace and said, "why do you ask me? We have the power to destroy you absolutely, ignorant wretches. Feel the scenery of hell. "


    "Underworld purgatory array, open!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a flash, Ning Tao and others have been pondering over the dense black light column, even into a piece, woven into a big net, as if forming a river.


    A stream of river Styx rushed into it.


    And if you look carefully, there are endless bones, terrible resentment and so on.


    The whole planet is sealed off.The space, the transmission array, are isolated.


    A Styx River, the Styx River, is the package of the wasteland allied forces, through the place, there is no grass.


    A wasteland team was accidentally affected by the river Styx. The speed was so fast that it suddenly turned into a skeleton, disappeared and became one of them.


    Really like what he said Purgatory!


    "Ka "Click..."


    Storm, lightning, dense.


    At this moment, Dahuang, who had the advantage, was forced into a desperate situation and trapped in the array.


    The wind devil was short of breath. Seeing that the morale of the army was unstable, he cried out: "hold on, don''t panic. Form the overlord divine array. It''s just a single array. Let me break him."


    Ning Tao also nodded. In this case, the first task is to break the battle.


    I didn''t expect that they took the planet as the base, the Styx River as the eye of the needle, the myriad spirits as the nutrient, and the origin as the core. They were really cruel.


    But at this time, change and sudden, a pungent smell of blood let people frown.


    Ning Tao turns pale and stares at him in an instant. Suddenly, a man with a blood robe appears. He drags a blood knife, wrists his neck, and is full of hostility. It seems that he was born for this kind of battle.


    What''s more, his breath is even more powerful than the other three.


    It''s not inferior to the wind devil.


    And for a moment, the wind devil''s pupil also shrinks. Does the underworld have a hidden strongman? Triple supremacy? The same cultivation as him, the man of heaven and hell?


    I didn''t expect that in order to ambush Ning Tao, so many cards were set up, which was all spread out.


    "Damn it..."


    At this time, the man in the blood robe raised his eyebrows, looked up and down at the wind devil, squinted and said: "interesting, a small wasteland, it''s really a lot of talent, and you are such a person?"


    "I''m the supreme blood knife. I''ll take your head!"


    Don''t dare to face the wind


    "Very good, Tianqiong battle, waiting for you," the blood knife emperor picked up the blood knife and rushed directly to Tianqiong.


    The wind devil also pursues like a sword light.


    The following matters can only be handed over to Ning Tao first. Now the situation is greatly unfavorable. There are four Supreme masters on the opposite side. He can at most hold the blood knife.


    Di Ming Laozu and hengluo Zhizun grin and lead the dean and elder you away.


    In a flash, the four armies looked at each other.


    But don''t forget, there is also a Tianhe supremacy who is proud and evil. This war is sure to win.


    However, Ning Tao sighed. He had no choice but to go up. Then he came out. His breath rose step by step. He felt two iron balls and said to Tianhe supreme: "I''ll be your opponent!"

 Chapter 3594

    "Oh? Is it up to you? "


    Tianhe supreme can''t help but be stunned. As soon as he picks up his gray eyebrows, he sniffs and can''t help laughing.


    Nowadays, there are all kinds of people.


    Where does an Immortal Emperor come from?


    He is the supreme, the supreme one. He is superior to the emperor. He is a man with the power of heaven. He can be proud of the world.


    This kind of rubbish, he pinches one in one hand. If he kills mole ants, how dare he provoke him?


    However, in the face of his disdain and disdain, Ning Tao''s face is unshakable. Although he has never really fought with the supreme, and he is not sure of winning, at least he can guarantee his immortality.


    He still has this confidence. Looking at the United forces in the wilderness, he is the only one who is the strongest.


    It''s just him.


    What''s more, he has a card to play.


    If you can''t use it, it''s not the magic core God, but another very important thing


    "Young master, I''ll go with you." the fire devil lion''s scalp is numb, but there''s no way. An Immortal Emperor is supreme in the war. Let alone win, immortality is a luxury.


    If Ning Tao has a short life here, he may not be able to live.


    The first emperor took a step.


    The emperor wants to wait for Miaoyu.


    But when Ning Tao saw that the three armies came up, many of them were strong and many of them were experts. He couldn''t go with them all. He could only comfort him: "don''t worry, I have my own plan. You must block the army when you form an array."


    "Miaomiao, this is for you. If they can''t resist it, they will use it!"


    "But remember, stay away!"


    With that, he stormed into the sky.


    But in the eyes of the public, there was a sense of determination to die, solemn and stirring, and his eyes were red. With a roar, he ordered the army to kill him.


    Qu Miaomiao clenched the ring and grasped the mountain spirit''s Scepter with the same hand. Unexpectedly, he called out a divine tree.


    The blue light covered the army.


    And the elves all sit cross legged.


    "Secrets, chains of life!"


    "Bawangshenzhen, get together!"


    "Tianhe formation, get together!"


    "Star array, gather!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    At this moment, 70 million troops meet, the whole Pluto is shaking.


    This kind of battle is absolutely rare in this area. The four major galaxies fight and duel. Looking down, there are countless human figures, with thousands of casualties in one collision.


    The earth, mountains and rivers were wiped out in an instant, and no trace could be seen.


    Magma, tsunami, earthquake.


    , and all the people who died, all seem to have been purgatory by Pluto, sucking away some of the cream of life. What is the role of this big array?


    Although it will bring storm and thunder, it''s a terrible disaster, but this array will never stop.


    But who can think so much now?


    "Kill..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In the middle of the air, Ning Tao looks at the meat grinder in a sea of blood. His face is gloomy and terrible. Even if they can win, they will be killed.


    The six supreme, fighting on the sky.


    There is also a fight between the immortal and the emperor.


    However, there is one thing Ning Tao is very concerned about, in the depths of the river Styx, what seems to be pregnant with? His perspective can only see the outline.


    I''m sure it''s not human.


    A creature he had never seen before?


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a burst of "Hua La" flood whistling in his ear. He didn''t even look at it. Subconsciously, he used the blink.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    "Why? How could you hide? "


    "It seems that you have some skills, but you dare to be distracted when you fight with me. Have you eaten the courage of dragons, tigers and leopards? I don''t know what to do


    The supreme eye of Tianhe is cold.


    "Dharma, water bomb!"


    A mysterious Tianhe around him suddenly burst out thousands of streamers.


    Dense and penetrating.


    All the spaces are shattered.


    "Whew Whew... "


    "Water drops?" Ning Tao''s eyebrows flickered like a mirage. He couldn''t find his real body. Every drop of water was as heavy as a mountain.


    He once heard Dean Huang say that there is a Tianhe in the Tianhe system, which flows down from the sky.


    Mysterious and extraordinary, it is the treasure of Tianhe.


    It''s supposed to be this thing, isn''t it?


    "Little monkey? Can you just hide? My water bomb skill is endless. How long do you think you can hide? "


    Tianhe supreme despises.


    The body does not move, but can resist the water thousands of miles to kill the enemy.On this day, the river water is more likely to be condensed by his immortal power. If the Dantian is not dry, it will continue to flow.


    Ning Tao naturally found this point, and it took a lot of effort to avoid it all the time. It seems that it''s unrealistic to procrastinate. Can we only do it hard? As soon as he gritted his teeth, he fought with the supreme several times before.


    But this time, it''s a real battle. He wants to see how big the gap is?


    "Don''t be too arrogant, old man. I''ll teach you how to be a man now!"


    "93 million times The melting pot of war


    "Holy body, the power of the sun!"


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    From his body, there was a series of explosions, as if several engines were installed.


    Not to mention the momentum.


    And the strength is unprecedented.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. As soon as he blinks, he goes directly behind the supreme god of Tianhe. Only when he is in the same place does he make a loud noise. He cuts down with a sword like a waterfall hanging from Kyushu. The power of the world condenses in it.


    "Shengpin, the sword of the world!"


    "Chop ~"


    "what What? "


    Tianhe supreme was surprised. The calm color on his face was diluted at this moment. What the hell did he eat? How did the strength suddenly Soar so much?


    In terms of speed, it has surpassed him.


    However, dare to close to him, this is the best, Tianhe roaring, actually turned into a dragon bite.


    "Difa, Tianhe prison!"


    Sword Qi and dragon, the two extremes of existence, collide with each other. At the moment of contact, they turned pale at the same time. They even forgot the follow-up moves. They snorted and stepped back.


    Ning Tao''s hands trembled, and he could not help "wow" gushing blood. His face was pale, his arms were trembling, and he could hardly hold the sword in his hand.


    And the five zang organs were all almost displaced.


    "Well It''s so heavy... "


    On the other side, Tianhe supreme was bounced tens of meters, his face flushed, and his mouth bleeding. He could not imagine the power of that one.


    It seems that he is no less powerful.


    And there''s a higher dimension of power.


    How is that possible? It''s enough bullshit for him to be beaten back by Xianhuang. How could he be beaten to bleed? This is incredible!


    Tianhe supreme is shocked.


    "Boy, you Who are you? "


    Ning Tao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, just about to open his mouth. Suddenly, an indescribable loud noise and impact came from below, swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth.


    The glare of white light enveloped most of the planet.


    The storm, the shockwave.


    Like the end of time?


    Ning Tao is startled. At this moment, he suddenly realizes that the magic core God has been used so quickly?


    "Not good..."

 Chapter 3595

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The world is quiet, but it is the opposite of a strong bang, the whole Pluto crazy sensation.


    An unimaginable shock wave, destructive power and storm are destroying and destroying, just like the irresistible Tyrannosaurus Rex, showing a ferocious end.


    It shows the power of science and technology to the world.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s ears could not hear any more. He simply closed the six senses, injected all his strength into the defense, and exiled himself into the void, because he did not know how powerful he was.


    Magic nuclear God, a new nuclear weapon developed by wanlingtang future science and technology, is an evolutionary version.


    It''s also the strongest version today.


    And far above the super nuclear God.


    Over the years, they didn''t dare to try its power, and they poured out their resources to build two pieces, which were also given to Ning Tao for self-defense.


    However, the word "self-defense" is nonsense. Even as an Immortal Emperor, he can''t escape the scope of the outbreak.


    It''s a move that damages the enemy by 1000 and damages the enemy by 800. There''s no way. That''s its biggest drawback, but it''s absolutely powerful.


    For a moment, even less than half a second.


    Ning Tao just tried his best to escape into the void, and the shock wave engulfed him. No matter how the space, the void array, the barrier suffered the call of death.


    In less than half a second, a million people disappeared.


    After a few seconds, at least ten million people fell!


    No one expected this scene, an unprecedented mushroom cloud, flying above the sky, as if to rush out of the atmosphere, straight to the stars.


    This huge and shocking scene, not to mention the six supreme lords who are at war, even some strong people on the nearby planets feel the changes here, and they can see a white light with their naked eyes.


    It''s as hot as the sun at that moment.


    The light is incomparably bright.


    But what exactly? No one can give an accurate data, just two words Terrible!


    The wind devil is dull.


    Even the invincible blood knife, seeing this scene, his face became stiff.


    "This What''s this? "


    Is it the power of heaven?


    And Huang Dean and others, not to mention, one by one widened the chin, pupil, eyeball, shudder.


    This scene is really shocking.


    With their strength, it''s hard to do it.


    However, although it can''t do it, it''s just static and dynamic. Its power is not as strong as supreme. Moreover, the explosion is very diffuse and not concentrated.


    As long as it can support the extremely hot temperature at the time of explosion, it has a great chance to survive.


    In the light and flint, the six supremacies soon came back to their senses. Moreover, they had some understanding of this thing, and they saw it very thoroughly. The impact was not coming towards them, and each of them opened up the shield.


    They can tear open the void in an instant, escape to the stars, and even hide in another place.


    There are many ways to avoid it.


    We just want to feel the power of this thing.


    After a moment, their faces changed. They were really powerful. Although they could not break their supreme shield, they did a lot of damage to them.


    Even if it could be upgraded, it would be difficult to threaten the supreme. Thinking of this, they were relieved.


    However, what did the earth and hell ancestors seem to think of? Suddenly, his face changed. He was busy looking for the river Styx. There was a method he had prepared. Could it not be evaporated?


    But there is a vast expanse of white below, and the ears are out of order at the moment. It is estimated that we will wait a little longer.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Like a god beast of the earth, it roars.


    It has to be said that those who have not seen this scene are really shocked, and that core area must be a dead place, where the supreme dare not easily carry it.


    Pluto since today''s post-war, I am afraid that even if it still exists, it is no longer suitable to live.


    I want to recover.


    It''s expected to take millions of years


    The six supremacies were silent. At this moment, they didn''t start any more. They just looked at the bottom quietly, from bright to dim, and then gradually subsided.


    The earth plate below seems to have been impacted by a meteorite, which spreads from the inside out.


    However, there are less than 50 million of the 70 million people who used to fight in chaos, and most of them are wild people. Because Qu Miaomiao keeps Ning Tao''s words in mind, starts a defensive array, and then retreats to detonate.


    But she never thought that the explosive force would be so strong. She was stunned at the moment.


    All around, everything became flat.


    I remember that in the furthest south, I can still see a sea, and there are seven or eight towering mountains and rivers in the East, but now, they have all disappeared.


    Even the tens of thousands of black light columns are only a few hundred.


    Even the river Styx almost disappeared.But at least it did.


    Qu Miaomiao''s silly eyes, is this really what she did just now? Let two or three million people disappear, fall?


    Her delicate body was shaking and startled.


    Ning Tao, however, escaped from the empty air. He gasped heavily and suffered a lot of injuries. His bones were broken. After all, he was very close, but fortunately, he supported himself under the shock wave.


    When he was speechless, a vomit blood figure suddenly appeared, it was the supreme Tianhe, and the Tianhe that had been pregnant with him was evaporated.


    It looks like he was seriously injured.

 Chapter 3596

    "Well Cough... "


    Tianhe supreme can''t help spitting blood, gritting teeth and being eroded by some radiation. It can destroy the balance of the body, even devour the vitality and reverse the structure.


    However, for ordinary monks, it is fatal, but for the supreme, it is just trouble.


    If it''s a little closer to the core area, he''s also suffering from such a heavy injury.


    Even the body protection Tianhe has been evaporated!


    "Damn, what the hell is this..."


    Ning Tao, of course, has a panoramic view of this scene. He is amazed at the power of the magic core God.


    It''s really terrible.


    However, it is not so abnormal.


    Scanning below, we found that Xianhuang strong are still strong, as long as they don''t die, timely prevention, there is still a great chance to survive from the explosion.


    But under the Immortal Emperor, it''s hard to make this clear. Twenty or thirty million people have been wiped out.


    Just two cores.


    What flesh and blood, demon pill, blade, array Can''t stop that kind of power, even a trace of scum, traces, are left, only the shadow.


    Dying so fast that it''s beyond the limit


    After the previous fighting and explosions, there were only about 20 million people left.


    The sum of Diming, Tianhe and hengluo is about the same number, because they were unprepared at the beginning, and they exploded on their side, with more than half of the casualties.


    Never seen a war like this?


    It''s so miserable. Human life is just like a piece of grass!


    All the people are confused and don''t know what to do? Brain melon seed buzzing, brain a blank, eardrum loss of Ming, silly sign in there.


    Only Ning Tao, with shortness of breath and hot eyes, stares at Tianhe supreme. As the saying goes, when he is ill and wants his life, whether he can reverse the situation is crucial.


    He is going to Tu xianzun!


    Now is the best time to start!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In this macro situation, the movement of a person''s shadow is not noticeable, and the world is silent, and the subtle movement is difficult to be detected as easily as before.


    When Tianhe supreme was gnashing his teeth, his muscles suddenly tightened. Subconsciously, he put his head aside.


    "Brush..."


    The sword of immortality cut off a few hairs.


    Moreover, the blooming sword spirit left a red blood mark on Tianhe supreme''s face.


    "Patta PA ta... "


    "You How dare you hurt me? Little bastard, you want to die. "Tianhe supreme was shocked and angry. He was so angry that he dared to attack him.


    He is the supreme immortal. He has already been reborn and removed the immortal dust.


    How could this noble body be scratched by him?


    Unforgivable!


    "Roar..."


    "The water of Tianhe comes from the sky," the supreme god of Tianhe glares, "bang" bursts into immortal force and calls Tianhe.


    A waterfall suddenly falls from the sky.


    "Emperor''s law, Tianhe''s covering sea skill!"


    "Bang Poof... "


    A big river, crazy toward ningtao rushed over, it looks gorgeous, beautiful behind, but hidden all the destructive force of erosion.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sighed in his heart that it was really not easy for him to escape. But even so, he still had some confidence in killing xianzun.


    In particular, it seems that the realm of Tianhe supremacy is still a little vain, and it should be a breakthrough soon.


    This is also the assurance that he dares to fight.


    If he were the ancestor of the earth, he would escape!


    "Hum, old man, today I will not only hurt you, but also kill you. Let''s die," said Ning Tao. He spread his voice with his mind, and his cultivation broke out abruptly.


    The stars tremble all over the sky, and there are six whirlpools.


    "The original skill, the six samsara heavenly skill!"


    "Original skill, sun, moon and stars Dharma!"


    "Kill..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The movement became more and more intense. First, it attracted the attention of the six supreme Lords. Their faces changed and were wonderful. How dare an Immortal Emperor fight against the supreme?


    Is this guy crazy?


    Or is Tianhe such a waste?


    And di Ming, after staring at Ning Tao for a long time, looks hesitant. Although he can''t see the flaw, he can''t find such a abnormal Immortal Emperor, even if he looks at the wilderness or the elves.


    Is this guy Ning Tao?


    Is he the mastermind of this war?


    In any case, no matter who he is, no one can get out of here today. He took a look at the shrinking River Styx, and his eyes flashed cold.


    "Is there any difference?"


    "If it wasn''t for the explosion, it would have been..."


    Below, a group of allied forces gradually recovered from the trance of God. The emperor was shocked to see the emperor''s battle in the sky.Is this guy still human?


    Looks like it''s on a par with the supreme?


    But just as she gazed, a sword with a sense of killing shot out from her side. Another drop of water condensed. The water vapor filled the field and blocked all her retreat.


    "Dharma, the sword of thousands of rivers and mountains


    "Traitor, die!"


    "Brush Brush... "


    The beautiful eyes of the emperor of electricity shrink, like what is perceived in an instant? A strong magnetic field is laid in a flash.


    "Third sister, you want to attack me? You are still too young. Don''t forget that I gave you advice on your skills. Do you think you are my opponent? "


    "Well Magnetic Violence


    The emperor of electricity sneers and makes a sudden effort.


    At the front side, Lei Huangna is full of golden thunder. He also fights with the two elders of the earth and the hell angrily, and the two armies fight together one after another.


    One side competes for the power emperor, the other side protects the power emperor, but the key to win is to see the top management


    In the sky.


    The blood Saber''s face was gloomy. Then he whirled the blood saber in his hand and said coldly to the wind devil, "don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Withdraw immediately. This matter, stop here, or you will bear the consequences!"


    "Hum, I also advise you, if you are willing to retreat, do not interfere, give up the protection of the underworld, I can also give you a way to live."


    The wind devil stands with a sword.


    Dean Huang, elder you, stands by.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    A gust of wind blowing, is so cold.


    The muscles on the blood knife''s face trembled. Suddenly, he put his hand on the blade and left a trail of blood. The whole blood knife seemed to be resurrected.


    This is the most sacred tool.


    "Very good. If you don''t drink a toast, then use your blood to sacrifice my sword!"


    "Secret skill, unique killing, Sanming Dao!"


    "Whew ~"


    the wind devil hummed coldly, and the wind Luan sword in his hand suddenly became powerful, as if it was integrated with him, and a light blue lotus slowly emerged.


    There are twelve pieces, just like twelve swords!


    "Secret skill, the lotus of the wind kills!"


    "Po ~"


    sword Qi and sword Qi occupy half of the sky respectively, and Pluto is almost overwhelmed.


    The four supremacies have been mixed together.


    It''s another mess.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "Golden body, immortal giant!"


    "Holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"


    "Dragon The Emperor Fist


    Without revealing his identity, Ning Tao has exerted what he has learned to the extreme.


    However, through this war, he also found a problem. There are some methods, which are good for dealing with the same level, but only the holy Dharma has a miraculous effect on dealing with the supreme.


    Or something special.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to hurt him!


    And Tianhe supreme, even more angry teeth itch, this boy is really just a fairy emperor?


    He wondered if he was supreme?


    Speed and strength are not only better than ourselves, but also a little stronger than ourselves. That''s the end of the world. Up to now, hundreds of moves have been made, but I still can''t help it?


    There''s no place for his old face.


    "Secret skill, Tianhe God," the supreme Tianhe roared, and the whole huge, heavy Tianhe turned into a huge God.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. He feels that it''s almost time for the secret skill. He can''t drag on any longer. He will do his best to kill him with the last blow.


    Body a bow, the whole body is covered by Hongmeng, the origin of Qi, the whole body evolution chaos, such as the beginning of the sky.


    And a little light at the beginning of the day is right now.


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Break ~"


    "what?"


    Tianhe supreme was shocked, only to see a light coming, but also to bring up a black seam, it is void, and even, there is a crisis of life and death.


    He didn''t even think about it. He inhaled Tianhe God into his body, and his whole defense rose a little.


    This is his best form.


    However, a black line crossed in an instant.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Everyone was shocked, looking at the powerful storm in the sky, and could not help but be shocked to open their mouths. Did they win? An Immortal Emperor, do you want to kill xianzun?


    Ning Tao coughs up a mouthful of blood. The oil in his body has dried up and the lamp is withered. He struggles to maintain his figure. He turns around and looks at it. But suddenly, a figure with blood all over his body rushes out. One arm has been broken.


    It is Tianhe supreme!


    He''s not dead, but he''s seriously injured!


    Just as everyone was stunned, an ancient mysterious creature in the depths of the Styx River, which was ignored by everyone, slowly opened his eyes under a lot of blood essence


    "Well I''m so hungry... "

 Chapter 3597

    "Failed? Just a little bit, "Ning Tao was unwilling and regretted. He didn''t expect that he would do his best, but he didn''t have much strength, did he?


    And an arm was cut off.


    This "Apocalypse" is not only a unique skill originated from Tianzun, but also his capital throughout the world.


    Its power, not to mention its rank, is probably among the top of the holy Dharma. It is definitely one of the highest unique skills in the world. However, Ning Tao has only learned a little, and has not been able to touch its real power.


    Not to mention half, even if you can master about 10%, the blow just now is absolutely inevitable.


    "What a pity..."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    "Son of a bitch, you almost killed me. I''ve never suffered such a big loss or disgrace since I became famous. All this is thanks to you."


    Tianhe emperor covers his broken arm.


    Under the anger, there was a stream of resentment.


    He was supposed to be beautiful, but he was almost killed by this little bastard, but even if he didn''t die, he was also Lose face!


    But then, a cruel smile appeared on his face and said crazily, "but it''s all over. Do you know the difference between xianzun and Xianhuang? That is, the former can control the energy of heaven and earth. "


    "To put it bluntly, my recovery speed is several times faster than yours, and my strength is endless. The whole planet is my elixir. Once I recover my strength, I will defeat you..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao looked ugly.


    Is that true? Others may not know, but Ning Tao absolutely believes.


    At the beginning, little martial uncle made him feel the supreme power. The biggest feature of this was that he could control the energy of heaven and earth. The stronger the power, the larger the control range. At the beginning, he absorbed the energy of the wasteland area with one move.


    Although Tianhe supreme can''t do this, as a supreme, he will definitely do it.


    It''s like refining the void energy to induce the void.


    Refining the spirit can transform the spirit and control the way.


    Thinking of this, he quickly swallowed the "Ziqi Longwen pill" in his mouth and speeded up his recovery. There were only three left in his hand, which was consumed too fast.


    And just as Tianhe said, it''s bad for him to drag on, but now, there''s no other way.


    If we continue to fight, we are bound to expose some of them.


    It''s hard to hide!


    But just when he was tangled, Ning Tao''s brain was like electricity. Suddenly, what did he feel? As soon as he raised his head, his pupils shrank and he yelled, "be careful..."


    Tianhe supreme is stunned. Is this boy crazy? But then he sniffed and used this little trick to cheat him.


    How young Childish


    "Chi ~"


    just for a moment, the whole person couldn''t help getting a chill.


    As if something had penetrated him?


    "You You Poof... "


    Tianhe supreme coughed up blood with difficulty. His face was pale and stiff. With a pair of trembling eyes, he looked down. A pair of dead blood hands, like ink iron, pierced him directly, and the blood "ticked".


    He didn''t know how his supreme body appeared under his hands like paper?


    There seems to be no sound.


    Such as out of thin air.


    "You..."


    And Ning Tao is also silly. It has nothing to do with him. He is at a loss at the moment.


    Just now, it was also the outlet of subconsciousness.


    But this scene, greatly beyond his expectation? Is Tianhe supreme attacked?


    Who did it?


    Who can do it?


    Before they could recover, an evil greedy voice rang out: "I''m very hungry. There''s a lot of your nonsense. I''m impatient. Why should I be brave when I can''t do it?"


    "Come on, sacrifice to me, to the supreme underworld, and I will help you achieve your wish..."


    Tianhe supreme is stiff and his mouth is wide open. He can''t move. An evil force surges all over his body. He wants to plunder everything from him.


    Black lines all over the body.


    Pain, despair, shouting.


    "Save Help me... "


    He doesn''t even know what he''s talking about? I don''t know who I''m talking to? I just know I''m dying.


    Half set foot in hell.


    And the next second, a fangs bite in the neck.


    "You You You... "


    Tianhe supreme is suffering and twisted. He can''t speak any more. His whole body shrinks at a visible speed, but he tries his best to look around.


    He wants to know who killed himself. He can''t be a fool before he dies.


    However, the corner of the eye only saw half of the cruel, evil, merciless, cold face, a scarlet pupil, greedy arrogance, and a bit of sarcasm, contempt, a tusk, such as bottomless black hole."You You are Ming The underworld... "


    The supreme of Tianhe was so shocked as to return.


    But then, completely out of breath.


    Ning Tao was silly. He witnessed the scene with his own eyes. He watched the corpse go up in smoke, revealing the real face of the ferocious creature behind him.


    It looks like a human bat, with a dark robe, fierce face and tusks, a pair of black horns protruding, wearing a crown, ferocious and mixed with elegant color, eyes scarlet, is licking his lips, looking at himself jokingly, there is the smell of stars in his body.


    Is this the origin of Pluto?


    Is he the river Styx?


    Ning Tao was shocked, as if he suddenly realized something, the whole Pluto galaxy. No, he never felt the origin in the earth.


    It is reasonable to say that with his strength, it is impossible to control the origin of a world, and the origin of a galaxy is possible.


    But I''ve never seen a few wars.


    Where is the origin of the Pluto system and the main star? Intuition tells Ning Tao that it''s on this person!


    Is this the real card of the underworld?


    Pluto, what kind of creature is this?


    Ning Tao was shocked in his heart. He grasped the immortal sword and was tense all over. This man was definitely a great enemy.


    However, the so-called "Underworld" terrorist just glanced at him. There was vitality in the dry flesh. Instead of starting, he rushed to the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao was stunned and suddenly raised his head. The six lords were still fighting, but he didn''t know this scene at all.


    Even the scuffle below, no one noticed here, all kill red eye, who has this idea? And the river Styx was gone.


    "No, I''m afraid this guy is in a period of weakness. He needs a lot of blood essence and energy supplement. We have to remind everyone, otherwise it''s not good."


    Ning Tao suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    Just think of here, the sky suddenly came a cry, a figure fell down.


    There is a black nobleman lying on his back, intoxicated and greedy. Below, he is the supreme of hengluo. He never thought that he was attacked by Diming ancestors and gave him this thing.


    Fine Qi God is absorbed by him.


    It''s like a dark predator.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Several streamers shot down, a strong wind rolled Ning Tao at the same time, and quickly pulled him back.


    "Master Fengmo, what''s the matter?" Ning Tao looks at this scene blankly.


    However, the wind devil, the dean of the wasteland, and elder you seemed to think of something. Their faces turned pale and retreated far away. They were shocked and said, "it''s him. It must be him, Pluto, the master of the Pluto system!"


    "In ancient times, that evil devil, he He''s not dead yet... "

 Chapter 3598

    "Pluto? Is there such a person? " Ning Tao can''t help but be stunned. He seems to have some impressions.


    In the ancient period of the great wilderness, some important events were recorded. Among them, there was a demon named Hades. But it is said that he had been killed by a god long ago and did not exist?


    Now it seems that the God is likely to be the overlord. Is he alive again?


    When he looked at it, he found that the wind devil, Dean Huang and elder you were all scared, and their faces were very miserable. It was because of this man''s reputation.


    Even now they are all supreme, but now I see it with my own eyes, but I feel a huge gap.


    Even now, he is weak.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    This change also made the scuffles below sober up, and gradually stopped, breathing heavily and pale one by one, wallowing in a sea of blood.


    Leng Mo Xianhuang and the big elders of the netherworld drank heavily, retreated temporarily, and gathered into an array.


    At the same time, I found one thing wrong.


    has died so many people, where does their essence and energy go?


    The tens of millions of people who had fallen in the explosion before may have really disappeared, but the fighting and bloody battle just now, at least there are millions of people''s energy.


    And there are hundreds of black beams.


    Is it this array?


    "Back, back..."


    And in the air, hengluo is screaming.


    No matter how he resisted, he could not get rid of the black lines. A tusk bit on his neck, as if he had strangled his lifeblood.


    Bit by bit took away his life, this kind of pain, even worse than lingchi.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something? I''m afraid he and Tianhe Galaxy were used. Although they knew they were being used, they didn''t expect to take them as rations. From the beginning, they didn''t intend to cooperate sincerely.


    "No Asshole, Diming, you You... "


    "Ah..."


    The next second, it was torn to pieces.


    The underworld twisted his neck and licked his bloody lips. He fell into narcissism, spasm, beautiful and hot blood. It''s so It''s so comfortable.


    He took two great masters one after another, and his face was a little more red and not so dry.


    However, the strength of


    has soared to the highest level!


    "This..."


    Elder you and Dean Huang''s face changed greatly. The primary level and the middle level are very different. Even if they fight with the wind devil, they will never win.


    Damn, I didn''t expect that the underworld and the underworld had joined hands. The last card was him.


    Now I want to go, but I''m afraid I can''t.


    But master Bawang is closing the door. It''s not a wasteland here. It''s impossible to ask for help.


    At this time, Ning Tao did not understand: "master, what''s the matter with the underworld?"


    Hearing this, the wind devil pursed his lips, gritted his teeth and said: "I am in the wilderness. There is a god born by the way of heaven. You must have known that it is Master overlord


    "Pluto is the natural God of the Pluto system. You can also understand it as the opposite of the overlord. They are like water and fire."


    Ning Tao is stunned. Is this underworld actually an essential existence with the overlord?


    That should be fine.


    The origin of the galaxy is in his hands.


    At this time, Dean Huang could not help but said: "it is said that the underworld died many years ago, but now it seems that this is not the case. The underworld purgatory array should be a wake-up ceremony."


    "This guy has absorbed so much energy. If he goes on like this, his strength will only be stronger. Even if he strikes a stone with an egg, he must be subdued now!"


    "I have a mark left by my ancestors. I''ve tried to wake them up, but I haven''t responded. Now, whether we can escape this disaster depends on our luck and fortune..."


    Hearing this, the hearts of several people are sinking.


    Because I''m not sure.


    Ning Tao turns pale. His hand is tight and loose, loose and tight. Although this guy is of the same nature as the overlord, his strength should be inferior to him. Can we only use that?


    At this time, the underworld slowly recovered from the intoxication, twisted his neck and said, "just now, who blew me up? Almost sent me away? "


    As soon as the words came out, although some people were terrified, many people trembled and pointed to Qu Miaomiao.


    I hate her to the bone.


    More terrible than seeing the supreme.


    At the sight of this, Qu Miaomiao''s face changed greatly. She grasped the scepter and burst out with all her strength. She had already broken through the Immortal Emperor. But Qu Xiaoxi was stunned. Did she keep her strength all the time?


    Including fighting yourself?


    A group of elders, also busy to open the shield.


    However, the underworld was as indifferent as a mole ant, but his eyes narrowed and he was surprised: "it''s the mountain spirit scepter, isn''t it destroyed by me? How is it coming back? ""You little girl, are you the descendant of that mountain spirit bitch?"


    They were stunned, as if they had heard some explosive news. Did he take part in the change of Shanling?


    Is the destruction of Shanling related to him?


    Or is it his instigation or his doing!


    At that time, the Shanling clan was stronger than the bawangzong clan. It was the first clan in the great wilderness and became a ruin overnight.


    If the underworld intervenes, I''m afraid all this will make sense.


    "It''s you, it''s you who killed my people," Qu Miaomiao said. Her eyes were red, her body trembled, and her eyes were full of anger. She looked at the devil.


    I want to cut him to pieces.


    However, the father of the earth and the hell, even the blood saber is supreme, bows his hand and says respectfully: "elder, please wipe out all these people. This big meal should satisfy you..."


    Hearing this, the underworld sneered, and the tall figure burst out the power of terror, sniffed: "well, I''ll let him experience another destruction. I''ll see if it can recover?"


    Words fall, unexpectedly disappear in the same place.


    "No, let''s go together," the wind devil was shocked, and he was in front of Qu Miaomiao.


    Ning Tao also rushed up.


    "Damn bastard, if you dare to touch her, I''ll kill you!"


    However, a dark light flashed by, and "bang bang" sounded one after another. The three wind demons were hit by a violent force and vomited blood, which stopped them for one second.


    "It''s over..."


    Qu Miaomiao froze with fright.


    At this moment, all defenses have no sense of security, as if they can only wait for death.


    But at this critical moment, a familiar figure fell down and stood in front of her. Facing the ferocious Hades, his face showed determination, and he turned over his hand and took out something.


    It''s amazing It''s a dragon scale!


    A strange mixture of color and gray.


    In a moment, crush!


    The underworld, who had been killed in front of him, planned to have a good meal, but suddenly, he felt a huge threat and breath, and suddenly turned into a frenzied retreat.


    "What is it?"


    "Why? How can I use the life-saving things for you so quickly? Don''t you know how to cherish it? " A lazy voice.

 Chapter 3599

    As he spoke, a figure came out of the mysterious light. It was great, tall and holy, as if a dragon had opened its eyes with it.


    The sky, the earth and the people are inexplicable.


    His presence seems to take away all colors.


    Tens of millions of people, Xianjun, Xianhuang, even xianzun in front of them feel like fireflies and bright moon!


    "This What kind of master is this? "


    Even if Pluto, his pupils would shrink.


    "The separation of the dragon people?"


    However, when Ning Tao was lucky, the figure of Wei An raised his eyebrow, looked around, and whispered: "so busy? So many people died? Interesting. No wonder it''s used... "


    "Brother long, where is the enemy? Little brother, is he OK? " A soft voice followed.


    Everyone was stunned, only to see that a group of light out of a woman, charm, sexy beauty, but also a dare not profane vast.


    There''s another one?


    The wind devil, the hell and others were surprised.


    When will the strong at this level be measured? It''s amazing to have one out. Is there another? It looks equally unfathomable.


    "This This... "


    Everyone''s face is like earth color, but only Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief, but also toward the second humanity: "Uncle long, aunt Yun, I''m sorry to disturb you so soon."


    Yes, his so-called trump card, that is, the colored and gray dragon scale, is that before he left the Dragon Island, the clan leader of the colored dragon and elder Yun joined forces to seal it separately, so as to gather their strength.


    Of course, it''s not that simple, but it''s a waste of effort and painstaking effort. The cost is too high.


    Therefore, this is also one of the transactions that let him keep the two great heritages of Dragon King and soul Dragon King. Otherwise, just relying on a few spirit dragons, you want him to hand them over. It''s too cheap. That''s the bottom of the box.


    Unexpectedly, less than a year after I left Longdao, I used this card.


    Elder Yun saw this and said with a smile: "it''s good that the little brother is OK. If you have any help, you can speak as soon as possible. We can''t exist for too long."


    "That''s right. Who do you want? I''ll give him a lesson, "said the color dragon clan leader.


    But as soon as the words came out, without waiting for Ning Tao to speak, under the change of the color of the earth and the blood knife, the underworld said: "two Taoist friends, I am the Lord of the underworld. I hope you don''t interfere in the affairs here..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw the color dragon''s long eyes and said, "have you spoken to me? Do you have a voice here? How dare you ask me? What the hell are you


    "It''s just that you look strange and disgusting. Are you here to take revenge on society?"


    "You You... "


    The underworld''s eyes were angry and his lungs almost burst.


    If it were someone else, he would have to let them suffer from broken bodies, but they were not easy to deal with.


    And Ning Tao can''t smile bitterly. Uncle long is so hard? Pointing to the king of the underworld immediately, he said, "two elders, please eradicate this evil demon."


    These words made it quiet all around.


    A lot of people''s faces were brilliant.


    Now there''s a good play.


    As soon as they squinted, they turned their heads and said, "it''s really your dog''s tail. How do you want to die?"


    "Hum, Taoist friend, you are too overbearing, aren''t you? This is my territory. No matter how strong you are, you are just separated now. It''s not good for anyone if you are in a hurry. "


    "I''ll step back. The boy you protect can leave. This is my last line."


    The underworld said in a dark voice.


    A pair of black wings, stretching behind.


    "Want to negotiate? I''m sorry, you don''t have the qualification. To be exact, you don''t deserve it. Let''s give you a decent and dignified way to die. You can make your own decisions, "said the cailong clan leader indifferently.


    "Hiss ~"


    the crowd gasped.


    This Isn''t that amazing? The underworld just killed two great lords. Are you sure to win?


    Ning Tao hesitates. To tell the truth, he doesn''t know much about Uncle Long''s strength, but in a word, he is very strong. He is known as the two strongest fighting forces on Dragon Island. It can be imagined that he will surpass his cognition.


    The underworld is not the top strength now. If you really want to fight, you may have a good chance of winning.


    Just when he guessed, the God of Hades, who had been enduring, was finally angry. He had a black face and said, "I don''t want to face you. I''ll give you some face. Do you really regard yourself as a character?"


    "I tell you, in my territory, it''s the dragon you dish for me, it''s the tiger you lie for me!"


    Said, unexpectedly one hand grasps to the sky.


    But dry Leng a few seconds, but there is no movement? Pluto hummed a few times at most.


    "This What''s going on? "


    What is the source''s response?And rhyme elder a pick eyebrow, as if across the space to see what? "It seems that you can''t be the master in your territory," he said thoughtfully


    "Brother long, make a quick decision!"


    As soon as the color dragon clan heard it, the corners of its mouth grinned and only heard a dragon chant. A huge color dragon took off and rushed to Hades in an instant.


    "The blood vessel technique, the Dragon fights in the wild!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    And elder Yun, the whole body is black, which is pure to the extreme.


    "No, be careful, my Lord," the father of the nether world exclaimed. The nether world was their last card, and it was not easy for him to win over.


    At the beginning, he died, but they saved him. I don''t know how much effort it took.


    At the critical moment, you can''t make mistakes.


    "Damn it, let''s go together," said the underworld. His face was angry, and he quickly called to the underworld and blood knife.


    He can''t stand it alone.


    The dragon was hanged, and the eight colors were swept away.


    As if the sky had fallen down, the three people were startled. They felt that this was not the same level at all. The earth and the hell, the blood knife, the three people could only bite their teeth and hold on.


    "Blood, endless purgatory!"


    "Secret art, the great method of the earth and the hell!"


    "Holy Dharma, sacrifice to the sword!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At this moment, the situation seems to be reversed.


    The wind devil and others not only exclaimed that the strength of this dragon robed man is really unfathomable. Even if he is only separated, he can beat three people.


    Mid term peak? Or better.


    However, when Pluto''s eyes were cold, the power of Pluto''s secret communication condensed two death spears.


    But it wasn''t an attack on the two elders of the color dragon clan. They actually stabbed the hell. The two bloody swords went all out and were unprepared. They stabbed each other. Unexpectedly, the underworld even killed them.


    "You Are you crazy? "


    The earth roars, but is stabbed in the center.


    And Ning Tao, the wind devil and others are stupid, so vicious? No No, he wanted to eat them.


    Ning Tao was so worried that he couldn''t yell. He quickly yelled: "don''t let him succeed. Once he absorbs the two supreme essence and energy, he will become more powerful. Quick Stop him... "


    As soon as the Dragon hears it, he immediately hums and turns it into a dragon, binding the underworld to death.


    "Yun''er, kill him..."


    As soon as the words came out, elder Yun, who had never started, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were clear, his clothes were calm, and he was staring at a mysterious black dragon. In his mouth, he said coldly: "soul Annihilation


    "Scattered ~"


    "no No, stop, stop... "


    The underworld screamed.


    At this moment, he really felt the fear of death, he did not hesitate, the whole person like self explosion, "Jiji" scattered into the sky of bats.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Can be a large area of ripples cover, a bat disappeared, as if encountering a nemesis in general.


    However, after all, there are still a few remaining, flying to the sky, disappeared.


    He escaped.


    And the old ancestor of the earth and the hell was so scared by this blow that he was completely hit by the aftershocks. He died unjustly!


    "War, won?"


    Elder cailong and Yun pick their eyebrows. This natural spirit is quite slippery.


    However, Ning Tao was stunned. How could he feel so familiar just now? Blood clan? vampire? Pluto, as like as two peas, escaped from their lives.


    Don''t tell him that Hades has something to do with holy land?


    How is that possible?

 Chapter 3600

    But even if it''s unbelievable, Ning Tao always feels strange when he first sees Pluto.


    It was not until just now that I was completely sure.


    The underworld is so similar to the blood clan.


    However, the only difference is that the underworld is more like the ultimate evolution version of the blood family. Even if the heart is happy, even the dead blood ancestor, it seems that there has not been such a change.


    It can''t be said that they are worse than Pluto, but they are definitely weaker than Pluto.


    Maybe in the future, the stronger the strength is, the more the constitution will degenerate, and the blood will re evolve. This is the ultimate research, but it is only speculation, and there is no evidence.


    Is there something like overlord in the holy land? He thought for a moment, but there was no answer.


    The dragon and the Phoenix have been confirmed.


    Now there are blood, Zerg and Jiuyou.


    I remember that in the ancient books, he once saw the Shura people all over the world. This is a very fierce and crazy people who make a living by fighting. Although he has not seen it with his own eyes, it is very similar to the Jiuyou people.


    Is this really just a coincidence?


    Or is it a long-standing arrangement?


    Ning Tao frowned. He really didn''t know what his cheap master "immortal saint" wanted to do


    And at this time, the color dragon clan long heart don''t mention how unhappy, actually let that dog tail grass run? Originally, he had to kill, deprive and suppress his power, but there was such a strange trick.


    It''s more annoying than the snakes.


    In anger, he patted the blood knife with one hand.


    The blood saber king, who was already seriously injured and dying, had just escaped the disaster, but he didn''t expect to die so soon. Before he could react, his head was smashed by a slap.


    Three souls and seven souls are annihilated.


    Only one headless remains.


    Death of injustice ah, but has gone to accompany the earth.


    There is an ancient terrorist in the four Supreme lineups. As a result, only one of them escaped, and the rest died. The army at the bottom suddenly turned into a headless fly.


    And the wind devil, the dean of famine, Lei Huang, Qu Miaomiao and others are very happy I won.


    As soon as the underworld appeared, they were determined to die. Unexpectedly, the situation reversed so quickly. It seems that the sect leader has always been confident.


    No wonder I''ve been fearless.


    So I met two super powers?


    "Tut tut..."


    But the color dragon clan long does not resolve the spirit, the feeling comes this is to accept the spirit, immediately a stare, blunt below coldly way: "I count three, immediately surrender not to kill."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    The army was breathless and frightened.


    This is a master that even their ancestors can''t beat. What should we do? No one knows what to do?


    "Three


    In a word, such as death sentence.


    What else? There were only three punches in a row, as if three giant dragons were rushing into each other.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The shock wave of terror overturned millions.


    Even the coagulated array is as fragile as paper in an instant. It is crushed in an instant and turned into blood foam under that terrible power.


    "Ah..."


    "No No, surrender, we surrender... "


    Thousands of people screamed in horror.


    The big elder of the netherworld clan, the deputy leader of hengluo sect, and the leader of Tianhe sect all fell under the three fists.


    These three fists completely disintegrated their will to fight and destroyed their confidence. All that remained was surrender, defeat, complete defeat, and the end of the three major galaxies


    "Hum, toast, no penalty," said the pale figure of the dragon.


    I feel more comfortable.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao and others all smile bitterly.


    Elder Yun also said helplessly: "brother long, give it to the little brother. Don''t kill again. Otherwise, some old monsters will stubbornly tell the truth."


    "Especially the monk..."


    Hearing this, the color dragon also headache of a help forehead, casually way: "OK, anyway, the time of separation is coming, boy, want to live well."


    ¡±Don''t die too early. The world will be wonderful soon... "


    Ning Tao a Zheng, don''t understand what he is saying? But listening to the tone seems to be a big deal.


    But at this time, the color dragon suddenly expression convergence, and rhyme elder look up to the sky, urn voice way: "this Taoist friend, since see enough words, please take care of this little son."


    "If you are free in the future, you can come to our Dragon Island and have a seat. We will treat each other with courtesy at all times."


    The sound is so loud that it can be heard for thousands of miles?


    However, in the daze of the crowd, there was a sudden sound from the sky: "good!"


    "Hiss ~!"


    "Is there someone?" The crowd was speechless.


    And Ning Tao, Dean Huang, and you Chang, the elder three, are the voice of the overlord. Has he awakened? When did you wake up?Ning Tao is heartbroken. If the overlord comes out a little earlier, he can still keep his card.


    I don''t know when it will be used.


    However, one thing he knows very well is that this card does not work in the holy land.


    The "Saint prohibition" was really powerful and inconceivable. He wanted to use it to deal with yuwenchuan.


    But since entering the holy land, this dragon scale is very dark. Tell him directly that crushing it here will be wasted, and there is no way to use it in the holy land.


    Otherwise.


    He is more sure of the seven world war!


    At this time, elder cailong Heyun was relieved and nodded to Ning Tao. His figure flickered, flickered and disappeared. Finally, it dissipated.


    The dragon scale disappeared.


    The war is finally over.


    The underworld tribe will become history from today, and its new master will be named Great famine!


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao relieved, but quickly turned around and comforted the frightened Qu Miaomiao: "how about it? You''re not hurt, are you? "


    Seeing this, Qu Miaomiao bit her red lip and shook her head, but she could still carry it. However, the real murderer who destroyed her Shanling clan escaped. She was so powerful and old. Could she still hope for revenge?


    As if to guess what she thought in her heart, Ning Tao comforted: "don''t worry, I''ll take revenge. You''re my woman. Your business is my business. I just want to ask him the truth."


    "Well, there''s one more thing to do. Let''s go to the treasure house of the underworld with me!"


    Qu Miaomiao nodded his head.


    One of the purposes of this war is to get hold of it. We''ll leave the matter here to the wind demons. The rest of them have no spare power.


    Although the war was successful, the United forces of the great wilderness arrived at more than 30 million, and now there are only more than 10 million left.


    More than half of it was lost.


    And the three major coalition forces, there''s only one third left.


    The Diming people, because they have opened the great battle of protecting the clan, even though they have experienced the explosion, they still have a good preservation. Catch an elder and find the treasure house soon.


    "Click Click... "


    The door of refined copper refining was opened.


    Then, Ning Tao''s eyes were blinded by the countless treasures. He couldn''t help but breathe in the air. My darling, this is heaven.


    Uniform weapon rack.


    Ancient books and scrolls.


    Unexpectedly, there are also many head size star nuclei floating by. There are countless and colorful treasures of all galaxies near Pluto.


    Qu Miaomiao was also surprised, but soon felt a breath, and hurriedly pulled Ning Tao to the past.


    They went deep all the time. On the way, they saw some things of the Shanling people. They were very old and symbolic. They were all red eyed by Qu Miaomiao. They carefully put them away and found some lost treasures.


    Before long, a dark yellow lotus appeared in front of them.


    Ning Tao steps a meal, in front of suddenly a bright, shortness of breath, excited, surprise way: "is it, tulian, it It''s really here, and it looks very full and contains a lot of energy. "


    "As long as let Xiaolian integrate it, I''m afraid not only can she wake up, but also her strength can soar, and then she can share some of his pressure!"

 Chapter 3601

    Ning Tao can''t help being surprised, so he wants to inhale Tu Lian, but he is blocked by a layer of prohibition.


    It''s like a glass cover. Cover it.


    It''s impossible to defend.


    But before long, he was beaten to pieces by Ning Tao. He took out tulian and carefully put it into Yangling ring. Then he focused on the treasure all over the mountains.


    I don''t know how many years I have collected so many good things. It''s really cheap for him.


    On Qu Miaomiao''s face, there was some excitement. No one would be unhappy about treasure hunting. She also saw several star mountains.


    "Eh, young master, look, this What''s this? " Qu Miaomiao suddenly points to something and is surprised.


    Ning Tao took advantage of the situation and saw that in the dense treasure, there was an object that was quite eye-catching. It looked like a The living tiger.


    Yes, it''s a tiger.


    I''m sleeping now, undisturbed by the outside world.


    Ning Tao is stunned. What the hell? Why are there tigers here? If you say it''s the beast guarding the treasure house, but its breath is not strong. If you say it''s him who sneaked in, it''s impossible.


    The treasure house of the netherworld, so many precious treasures, how can it be left unattended?


    It''s impossible for the tiger to slip in.


    Unless, it''s here!


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly brightened and opened the perspective. But just a moment later, the corner of his mouth was hooked. As expected, he murmured, "I didn''t expect that there are such treasures here?"


    "Ah? What? " Qu Miaomiao is at a loss.


    But Ning Tao is not in a hurry to explain. Instead, he smiles mysteriously. He flies quietly. Suddenly, a dragon claw catches him.


    When the tiger woke up, the Striped line suddenly burst up, but it was too late.


    "Roar..."


    Next second, Ning Tao grabs a thing and turns back.


    And the tiger is gone with the wind.


    "Young master, you Did you kill him? " Qu Miaomiao stares at Da meimou, puzzled.


    But at this time, Ning Tao opened his palm to her. A mini version of the spiritual tiger was spinning around, but he couldn''t escape.


    "This is its essence!"


    Qu Miaomiao was stunned and looked at it for a long time, but she searched her mind for knowledge, including the ancient books of the elves. She really didn''t know this thing, but said, "young master, what is it?"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "it''s called" tiger spirit ". It''s a rare treasure outside Heaven. It''s not easy to form. It''s as rare as Zhongru Shenjing, but it''s a little worse than Shenjing."


    "Moreover, since it has become a tiger, it can be absorbed by the tiger demons or people who have practiced the tiger skills. In this way, the magic effect can be doubled."


    This is what he read from the ancestral hall of Dragon Island, which is easier to breed in the flood and famine.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    It''s one of the best.


    It has huge energy. It can be divided into three parts: Fire tiger, white tiger and Xiaoshuang.


    This is their chance.


    Qu Miaomiao suddenly realized that he really had a long experience, and the young master was worthy of being a young master, and his knowledge was really profound. They continued to explore the treasure side by side.


    Along the way, it was a real eye opener.


    It''s very difficult to use the knowledge in ancient books, and there are more things that are not in ancient books. I don''t know how many treasures the underworld people have collected.


    It is estimated that there is also the family background of the underworld. Many things are not what the underworld should have.


    For example, Ruyi Zaohua clay, colorful Liuguang stone and so on, these materials are rare treasures. Looking around the world, they are rare, which not only reminds Ning Tao of the chaotic mother Qi in the great wasteland treasure house.


    Only that wisp of motherhood can buy the whole wilderness, and only the overlord can get it.


    Ning Tao, however, has fully used his life-long knowledge here. What magic bag, Ruan Yu, Yu Jin, seven treasures, purple Golden Vase, tianyizhenshui, and the mace of bereavement There are all kinds of things.


    In the end, he couldn''t recognize it. He was dazzled, and his pocket was almost full.


    Are you just commenting?


    Just coming to study? That''s naive.


    Although this treasure house should be shared equally with Dahuang, he can choose it first.


    Anyway, the things he recognized were taken away by him, and his face was full of spring, his breath was short, and his eyes were full of blood.


    If it wasn''t for Qu Miaomiao, he would like to take away the whole treasure house.


    Her greatest achievement is a Book of Shanling. It is said that it is the most valuable thing of Shanling people in those years, and it has the most profound significance.


    In addition, Dahuang also gave back the mountain spirit treasure to her.


    It''s a gift.


    The rise of the Shanling people has become inevitableOut of the treasure house, but feel the whole Pluto Galaxy shaking, great changes, Ning Tao color change, don''t know what''s going on? I thought there was an enemy.


    But the director of the wild surprise flew over, busy to comfort him to explain, don''t panic.


    It turns out that this is the work of overlord.


    He is using his great powers to fuse Pluto with the Dahuang galaxy, focusing on Dahuang and increasing Dahuang.


    Now, it has begun.


    He seems to have been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand, but Dean Huang just went to see his ancestors and realized the process. It turns out that overlord and Hades have been in a dispute all the time. They each control the origin of their own system and try to fuse each other''s galaxies.


    After all, the two major galaxies are now in the initial stage of fusion. If one side does not resist, it can succeed.


    Although the overlord''s strength is far better than that of Hades, the latter''s tricks are strange. Moreover, even if he was seriously injured in those years, he always controlled the source to resist overlord.


    This madman, if he is in a hurry and dares to explode the galaxy, it will also involve the wilderness.


    That''s why the overlord didn''t dare to do it.


    However, he was given a chance just now.


    Before the battle, he wakes up and immediately suppresses the origin of the underworld. As a result, the underworld can''t be mobilized during the battle, and finally he is seriously injured by elder Yun.


    Almost killed.


    The three super powers work together to succeed.


    And it can''t be delayed. Once Pluto communicates with the origin of the galaxy, it will be even more troublesome.


    Integration, I''m afraid, will fall short.


    So the wind devil and elder you have gone to hunt down the underworld. Even if they can''t catch up with him, they have to make sure that he can''t come back and buy time for the overlord.


    When Ning Tao learned about it, he showed a sudden color. Dahuang, this is also a chance.


    Once Pluto is merged, even among the top grade galaxies, it can be regarded as first-class.


    It seems that the great wilderness will also rise.


    Ning Tao is sincerely happy, everything is thriving, however, he can not stay here for a long time, must carry out his next plan.


    He and the origin of the relationship between the clan, thoroughly removed, so as not to cause doubt.


    The task of cleaning the battlefield was handed over to the Dean, who said he was in a hurry to bring people back to the college.


    However, just on the way, Huyan clan leader suddenly chased him from behind. It seemed that there was something urgent. As soon as he stopped and met, the first sentence he said was: "Ning Tao appears in the northern world!"

 Chapter 3602

    "Me? north? How is that possible? " The first reaction Ning Tao heard was false.


    He has never been to the north in recent years.


    Right now, people are still in Pluto. This region belongs to the East as well as the origin group.


    I don''t remember that the Big Dipper galaxy has never been there. How could it be a big site? The news must be false.


    But Huyan clan leader took out a piece of information, which he just got, because he had been trudging and crossing the starry sky in recent months, and many news had been delayed. He also felt that this matter was wrong, so he came to report it.


    This shows that someone is pretending to be the leader of the sect. The purpose and intention are not clear. Who is it? I don''t know.


    I don''t know what the intention is?


    Ning Tao takes over the information, frowns tightly, and looks at all the few words above. He finds that the fake Ning Tao has been active since a few months ago, and there have been some changes in recent years.


    It''s not the sudden appearance of the false ningtao, but it has been active in the north for several years.


    But it''s very secretive.


    No one can catch him.


    "Strange, who could it be? North? " Ning Tao murmurs, but he can''t understand it.


    If you want to pretend to be someone else, it''s fair to say so. But now you pretend to be Ning Tao. Although the names are very beautiful, who doesn''t know that the four major galaxies have wanted Ning Tao for more than ten years.


    Isn''t this about death?


    To put it bluntly, it''s asking for trouble!


    To say the good, Ning Tao is really unexpected, and is unlikely to be the conspiracy of the four major galaxies.


    It''s too small.


    So there''s only one possibility left.


    Ning Tao squints. This fake Ning Tao is helping himself. For now, someone has finished the next plan for him. He doesn''t have to go around and deliberately separate himself from the origin.


    Although the false Nintendo news is rare and mysterious, it is not difficult to find the four major galaxies.


    The origin of the clan can be found.


    Can''t four super galaxies?


    Thinking about it, Ning Tao suddenly laughs. When he is really sleepy, someone comes to deliver the pillow. Although he pretends to be himself, if you see him, you must thank him. This situation really helps him a lot.


    But I just can''t guess who it is


    At this time, the news that Pluto galaxy had been conquered spread all over the wilderness, and the whole country was boiling.


    All over the planet at the speed of light.


    Most people applauded.


    The Dahuang army has brought back a number of the wounded and called together the major Dan divisions to heal them.


    And take advantage of this opportunity to recruit talents.


    Bawangzong, dahuangyuan also followed.


    It may not have been discovered that the rules of heaven and earth, energy, and even aura of Ohara galaxy are gradually increasing. This speed is not fast, and the fluctuation is not big.


    So it''s hard to find out.


    But it should last for years.


    It will take at least hundreds of years for the two major galaxies to collide, rub, collide and merge. Even if there is one dominant galaxy, it will take at least decades, but at present, it will only take more than ten years.


    Because they have already experienced the prelude, they have already initially integrated, so there is no difficulty next.


    Just watch out for the return of Hades.


    Pluto, on the other hand, has become the death star.


    After that kind of war, it''s not easy to survive, even the main star. Now it''s slowly falling off, cracking, and will collapse sooner or later.


    President Huang has been organizing the evacuation of personnel. After the troops leave, they will dig out the core.


    Pluto, too, will be history.


    Become the past of memory.


    As soon as the underworld clan is destroyed, the Shanling clan doesn''t need to hide in the East and the West. Qu Miaomiao returns to the Shanling continent on the same day, driving the whole continent to reappear in front of people''s eyes.


    He doesn''t look for his master in secret. As long as Sikong''s first sentence, he is eager to be complimented everywhere.


    They want to please the relationship.


    It''s easy to find Shanling people.


    Within a few days, thousands of people were sent to Shanling land in the great wilderness, and the Pluto galaxy was even more, reaching tens of thousands, gradually forming a scale.


    Ning Tao basically didn''t participate in all these things outside. Apart from wrestling with Dean Huang about the distribution for a long time, he went to retreat in the back mountain.


    In fact, it''s mainly the president.


    He asked for the two most important corpses, as well as a most important artifact, the blood knife.


    Dean Huang is really depressed.


    This kid, you can''t take any loss.


    However, if he wanted to win the war this time, it would cost him a lot of human feelings and cards. He simply stamped his feet and gritted his teeth and gave them to him.


    In addition, the things in the treasure house of the earth and hell were divided into half and handed over to the origin clan.


    Huyan clan head''s mouth almost laughs askew, follow the door Lord, get rich is fast.


    This is not inferior to the ancient god treasure.Dahuangtang not only contributed a lot this time, but also gained a lot of opportunities and resources. In the name of emperor Lei and Emperor Yu, dahuangtang quickly recruited a group of retired and famous strong men.


    However, he still adheres to the rules, especially after experiencing the affair of the emperor''s traitor. The examination is very strict. However, he is still very popular.


    In a word, the development trend is very good. Ning Tao has appointed Huang Tianqi as the leader of the hall.


    Just let him go.


    As for the emperor, as early as after the war was captured alive, sent to the hands of the wind devil.


    It is said that they were just silent at dusk. When Lei Huang couldn''t help looking at it, there was only the corpse of the emperor, the wind devil, who gave her a good time!


    He and rain emperor complex a sigh, even in the heart hate her again, but, this scene is still uncomfortable.


    That good memory, no longer.


    Now, there are only three emperors left


    The wind goes and the clouds surge. In front of the practitioners, time becomes very fragile and has no boundaries. In a flash, half a month has passed since the war.


    After a short rest, the wasteland army did not stay and wait for the soldiers, but attacked.


    Dean Huang led the team himself.


    Target, hengluo and Tianhe.


    No one was going to take care of them, but they just came up with them. Now that the top management of the two major departments has been destroyed, how can Dahuang let go of these two cakes?


    Moreover, the two major galaxies are terrified at the news, and the best effect is to send troops at this time.


    But after all, half a month later, the story of the fall of hengluo and Tianhe supremacy had already spread. Even if they persisted, they did not last long, and they collapsed before the arrival of the Allied forces.


    The two treasures were also divided by some greedy people. When the coalition forces arrived, there was little left.


    But how did it come about?


    People they destroy, things others take?


    It''s not reasonable to think about it, and I''m not happy about it. I send troops directly to chase and intercept these people.


    Although a few days late, but still grab back part of the baby, and some people take the initiative to hand in, at least, feel comfortable, began to gradually take over.


    The most important thing is that the two treasure houses can''t compare with the treasure house of the underworld, because they don''t have the king of the underworld and the overlord.


    At most, it''s just a little deeper.


    Although there was a riot, it was all right.


    In a word, after this battle, Dahuang will become the only overlord of the galaxy.


    Ning Tao, however, was in full swing here. When it was successful, he began to call for a withdrawal and prepare to withdraw. The army was under the command of the Huyan people''s trombone.


    And he took the fire lion, Chang sun Xian, gang gun Xian Huang, Tang Lan, back to the origin of the family.


    After all, the transmission array is set up.


    It''s not in vain. It''s convenient to travel.


    Miaomiao still has many things to do. It will take some time to go back. Ning Tao also starts to prepare for a big event, that is Seven world wars.


    I''m afraid it''s less than three years!


    The battle of the holy land, it all depends on this last Expo!

 Chapter 3603

    In the temple of Cang bamboo forest, the bell rings late.


    Lotus hat with setting sun, Castle Peak alone to far!


    In the depths of a mysterious and boundless golden desert, there are green waters and green mountains. In front of an ancient temple, an old monk watches the sky alone.


    "Dang Dang... "


    The long bell didn''t wake him up.


    When the wind blows and the sand rises, the grass moves. Everything has its own rules. Therefore, everything has its own rules to follow.


    But all of a sudden, the sun seemed to be hotter than before, and the darkness was reduced a bit. At this time, the mysterious monk just slowly opened his eyes and looked directly at the sky, his eyebrows and his face.


    "Strange, has the variable changed again? How could it be so fast? What does it stand for? "


    "The sun? What is the meaning of... "


    The mysterious monk frowned and pondered for a long time, but there was no final conclusion. Finally, he shook his head and whispered, "I hope I can meet you on eternal island..."


    Many great powers can deduce this vision, but everyone looks different.


    They all have different ideas.


    In a word, this variable must be prevented!


    At this time, Ning Tao has brought people back to the origin of the family, recuperate, Polish cultivation, consolidate the injury, only to prepare for the seven world war.


    This time, although a little reckless, but also think twice before you act, the results, as expected in general.


    Even if there are many changes.


    In the end, it''s all there.


    As soon as Ning Tao turned his hand over, the delicate dark yellow tulian appeared. The rotation and suspension of "Di Liu Liu" is beautiful and gentle, which is more beautiful than any artwork.


    And the power contained in it can almost be compared with the lotus of water in the heavenly palace.


    He was very satisfied.


    And tiger spirit, artifact, resources, etc.


    The reason why he can''t wait is, on the one hand, to avenge Miaomiao and, on the other hand, to raise resources. He plans to take a group of strong people back.


    Besides, it''s still Emperor!


    Even if he works hard and tries his best, it is still unrealistic for the three circles to catch up with the four circles in such a short time.


    He has confidence under the top fighting power, but above the Yellow level, there is still a lot of difference.


    Looking at the three realms, the emperor level, there are no more than ten people who belong to their side!


    There are more than 30 people in the four circles.


    Moreover, it''s still superficial. According to elder Bailong and general Jiuyou, it''s not so simple.


    The four realms have their own hidden strength. Many old monsters may not be dead, but they just fall into a deep sleep. Although the four realms can''t seal themselves up, there are also similar methods, which are less effective.


    There must be a lot of strong people sleeping.


    The stronger the strength is, the more difficult it is to seal up itself. Moreover, the miracles of the three realms are different from those of the four realms.


    But not too much


    Chance, only once!


    Ning Tao has a deep vision, so he wants to win at any cost.


    After thinking about it, he took a lot of resources to find dumplings that day to see if he could get some useful things. Maybe he could give a piece of scale or something, but naturally he was disappointed.


    The dumplings smacked their mouths, and they were drunk after drinking from tens of thousands of jars. However, in the face of temptation, they said vaguely, "I only promise to help you see the origin clan. I don''t care about anything else. I Every other day... "


    This burping is very satisfying.


    It can''t help but feel comfortable.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao is completely speechless. He knows that this guy is unreliable. However, it''s OK to protect the original clan. The rest is up to him.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of yuwenchuan now. If he fights alone, he''s not afraid at all.


    But the quantity difference is too big.


    The quality difference is also difficult to make up.


    He can''t challenge more than 30 immortals alone, can he? We should always get together and organize some helpers.


    Jiaozi is not a good way to go, so we can only take people by the most stupid way. Thanks to the war, he collected a lot of debris, all of which are from the three major galaxies, and should be able to accommodate several immortal emperors.


    After thousands of choices, several good candidates were gradually identified, including Shi Yao, Chang sun Xian and steel gun.


    All of them are under high cultivation.


    What''s more, our own strength is not in the past.


    He also wanted to bring the fire lion and the fire tiger together, but the energy, I''m afraid, couldn''t support it.


    This is equivalent to giving away most of the supreme.


    That astronomical number is too high.


    Ning Tao sighs, right now the right person is these three people, there are less than three years, there is still time, the energy in hand, is enough to find some more.


    Originally, he only planned to bring a few strong people, but hualushui knew that the master was in trouble and threatened to help.


    Determined to go with him.


    He himself has reached the middle age of Xianjun.


    Moreover, if we go beyond the level of war, we will never talk about it!Ning Tao thinks about it and agrees. He just lets him meet Ning Kun and Mangu. I remember that the last time I went back, they just broke through Xianjun.


    Among the first armies in the world, they are all captains of one side. They have a great reputation and never make public.


    It''s much more low-key than him.


    And a lie, Wan''er should also go.


    Both of them are also immortal kings, and they are the children of a large family. They have a deep foundation, outstanding talent, and few of them can beat them in the same level.


    For so many years, the sect leader has been protecting them, and they have decided to make a contribution.


    Huyan patriarch also nodded.


    One after another, some people have been added.


    This makes Ning Tao very happy, but a few days later, the trans Galaxy transmission array suddenly lights up, and a group of acquaintances actually come down from it.


    The leader was the rain emperor and the thunder emperor.


    I also brought some confidants.


    Ning Tao is a Leng, but see rain emperor gentle smile, delicate body Miaoman, pursed: "big brother let us help, less ask, less talk, more work!"


    "Yes, these people are carefully selected by us. They are all experts. There are also some disciples in dahuangtang. From now on, we''ll listen to you. You can say who you want to fight. We have no other choice!"


    The thunder emperor mouth corner a hook, confidence way.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. Master Fengmo really helped.


    He was still worried about where to find help. Before he thought of the great famine, the wind devil was ready. Moreover, the strength of the thunder emperor and the rain emperor was absolutely undeniable. They were all superb and possessed unique skills.


    The former is the peak of the mid-term Xianhuang period, while the latter is the high-level Xianhuang period. If you bite your teeth, you can send them all.


    Three mentors are coming at this moment.


    Are extraordinary Xianhuang early!


    Now, he has nine immortals and thirteen immortals.


    So it seems that Ning Tao thinks that the three sectors have the hope of winning, that is, the energy consumption is too huge, and now the budget can be delivered.


    Because the key of longevity integrates the key of time and space, the storage space is larger and the consumption is less.


    Otherwise, it is far from possible.


    Ning Tao was very careful and told them that this operation might Ten dead without life, now it''s still time to quit, but this is obviously superfluous.


    The crowd was ready before they came.


    The dragon''s den and the tiger''s den also need to be explored!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t try to persuade him. After three months of preparation, he finally started. Tens of thousands of energy rays were gathered in the array. They were all the energy of refining those corpses, and soon the array was activated.


    He put everyone in the Yangling ring, which can also reduce some consumption.


    However, when it started, the speed of consumption was insane, which was beyond Ning Tao''s expectation. It was too big. The prepared energy group disappeared in a few seconds, even one fifth of it didn''t reach.


    Ning Tao is startled and takes out the other hand in a hurry, otherwise it will fall short.


    This is a resource from the underground treasure house.


    But not a few breath, and instant clean.


    Tang Lan, the fire devil lion and others are very sad. They are not stingy people, but this scene is really frightening. So many resources can make the supreme.


    Of course, it''s just a statistic. It''s impossible to do it.


    But the peak of Xianhuang is still relaxed.


    Ning Tao''s heart is dripping blood, and then his eyes are red and his teeth are clenched. He can''t go on like this any more. Otherwise, his family will be defeated, and he will take out something.


    It''s a larger energy cluster.


    It''s the father of the earth!


    Originally, this is to prevent unexpected preparation, but never thought to use it.


    If this supreme wreck can''t start the teleportation array, Ning Tao will be crazy!


    But fortunately, when the energy of this light group was only one tenth, the transmission array finally burst out an extremely bright and powerful light, enveloping him.


    "Husband, be careful with everything," Tang Lan said, biting her red lips.


    "Whoosh ~"


    in a flash, Ning Tao disappeared.

 Chapter 3604

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Finally, it''s back.


    I can''t count how many times I have come back, but every time I come back, I have great responsibility and far-reaching significance.


    Especially this time, the seven world war is imminent. Ning Tao must have absolute confidence. He is the core and the pillar of the three worlds. He must also defeat or kill Yu Wenchuan himself in the war.


    Only in this way can we inherit the Holy Land and become the leader of the holy land.


    At the same time, we can also master the origin of galaxies!


    Become Lord of the Galaxy!


    "I''ve seen the young master before, and I''d like to welcome him back," said the Taoist priest. He could tell how many people Ning Tao had brought back this time.


    I can''t help but wonder in my heart,


    what great fortune did you make? How can you deliver so many people? Are they all monks?


    It seems that we are going to have a decisive battle!


    When Ning Tao heard the words, he arched his hand. Every time he came back to see the puppet Taoist, he would feel at ease. After a few greetings, he went through the passage and returned to the fairyland.


    At this time, he could see that the three battlefields were fighting, dark, scarlet and tragic.


    But he was just a quick glance.


    Not much stay, it appeared in the field of medicine.


    However, he was stunned. At this time, there was a gentle and beautiful woman in front of him who was taking care of the flowers and plants in the flowers. The curve was perfect, hot and charming. Every part of her body revealed a mature atmosphere.


    This scene is like a painting of splashing ink together. It''s very beautiful and makes people "bang" and move.


    As warm as the sun.


    Ning Tao looks at it and can''t bear to break the artistic conception.


    However, what did the gentle lady feel? She gently pulled her hair in a bun, lifted the corner of her sleeve, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and blinked her beautiful eyes.


    "Tao "Brother Tao?"


    Xia Mengfei was both surprised and happy.


    That cheek, all revealed a blush, this little villain actually peeked at her here.


    Ning Tao touches her nose and smiles, full of warmth and contentment. She hasn''t been alone with sister Xia for a long time. Now she finds her change after a close look.


    Once Xia Jie was like a woman president who didn''t admit defeat, but now she seems to return to her original nature.


    I''m very reserved.


    From the inside out, it''s like a complete transformation.


    Every move exudes noble, gentle, as if the mother of the world, and gentle, there is a touch of atmosphere can not be ignored, self-confidence, firm.


    More beautiful than ever


    "What are you grinning at, you idiot?" Xia Mengfei''s angry smile, however, was sweet in her heart. At this time, there was a kind of warmth.


    A sixty grade lotus is swaying.


    It adds a kind of artistic conception to the beauty here.


    Ning Tao can''t help but come forward and hold sister Xia tightly in his arms. The latter also nestles gently in his arms to comfort her body and mind, just like a fairy couple.


    "This time, when do you leave?" Xia Mengfei curls up in Ning Tao''s arms and says softly.


    But Ning Tao smiles, looks up at the four shining stars, and says deeply: "win before you go!"


    "By the way, remember Yao Yao and Miao Miao I told you before? I brought them back, but don''t scare them... "


    Originally, Miaomiao was still in the wilderness, but she came back before she set out. Because some of her fairy secrets were very effective in the war, and had already begun to show its glory before the war, she came back to help.


    At the critical moment, how can she ignore the young master''s business? The big business should be put aside.


    This is also a big reason for exceeding the estimate.


    Ten immortals, thirteen immortals!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Next to the two lights flash, Ning Tao calls out the two girls. Let them get familiar with this place first. After all, no matter what, let sister Xia check it.


    Take two concubines, how to let the eldest lady know? Although he has never been so divided


    As soon as Qu Miaomiao and Shi Yao appeared, they were all at a loss. Only in a moment, they felt oppressed by the rules. They could show the strength of Xianhuang at most.


    What a weak planet?


    "Here Where is it? "


    At this time, Ning Tao''s mouth a hook, a little bit, the two girls suddenly realized, and when they learned that this gentle woman in front of them is sister Xia, one by one nervous, delicate body taut tightly.


    What''s more, he was at a loss.


    I really didn''t expect to see this lady so soon, her husband''s real inner help.


    Moreover, at first glance, they just feel very beautiful and have temperament, but then they feel great pressure, as if there is a kind of awe to them.


    "See you I''ve met my sister... "


    The second daughter looks at Ning Tao bitterly. Why don''t she say it in advance? Then he quickly bowed.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei just smiles and looks up and down at her two daughters. She is satisfied with her figure, appearance and temperament.She never worried about her husband''s eyes on women.


    "The two sisters are very kind. I also want to thank you for taking care of your husband during this period. It should be very hard. In the future, you are all sisters. You don''t have to be formal..."


    Xia Mengfei pursed her lips and made a joke.


    As soon as the words came out, the second daughter naturally knew what this meant? Her cheeks were red and shy.


    Ning Tao touches his nose and talks to each other, only to find that the three of them are more and more speculative. It seems that they have put him aside. Finally, sister Xia takes her two daughters to see her mother in Ning''s courtyard.


    And baby, Xiaotian and other children.


    But they just ignored him.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao has no choice but to shrug his shoulders and find work for himself. He soon calls Ning San and others together.


    Give each person a space ring, and let them take them to the three world furnace to refine and absorb. This was specially prepared before they came here, including the remains of the blood knife supreme.


    It is estimated that unexpected changes will take place when the three realms merge the supreme power.


    At least the bottleneck of heaven and earth will go up a lot.


    Three people take orders to leave, but Ning Tao is not in a hurry to leave, eyes on the lotus body, can''t help but excited, take a deep breath, slowly from the Yangling ring out of the earth lotus.


    At the moment when he took it out, Xiaolian''s body trembled, "buzzing" in excitement.


    It''s like trying to get it urgently.


    And Tu Lian, unexpectedly, also had feelings with her.


    Ning Tao can''t help but wonder, I''m afraid Xiaolian has something to do with the outside world. He''s so strange now. What will Xiaolian look like when she really merges nine lotus flowers? What level of strength will be strong?


    Just thinking about it, I found that the two lotus flowers were throbbing more and more. With a slight tremor, they began to echo.


    Tu Lian flew in a flash.


    Ning Tao is surprised. Can he feel the lotus autonomously? But this is a good thing. After all, there are still three lotus flowers. One of them has already been found, but it''s not easy to get it.


    Among them, the lotus of thunder and the lotus of electricity should be the most difficult and mysterious.


    He has spread the intelligence network.


    Look for the place with these two kinds of attribute power, however, the feedback is very small, not found.


    At this time, the earth lotus has been integrated into the five color lotus, but like fusion, it will take some time. Ning Tao is not worried, and sits cross knee, quietly feeling, which is also helpful to his nine yuan mystery.


    Once the integration may be very fast, but this integration really took nearly three months!


    But on this day, the sky is covered with dark clouds and thunder. As soon as Ning Tao opens his eyes, he picks his eyebrows and smiles at the corners of his mouth. Is it true that he has come?


    It''s a disaster.


    But a beautiful shadow flew straight up.

 Chapter 3605

    A beautiful shadow, accompanied by six colors of protective light, rushes straight into the sky and breaks into the cloud, just like a excited and happy child making a big noise.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Click Click... "


    Ning Tao is shocked, this wench, unexpectedly rushed into the disaster cloud, that dense thunder is a bit frightening.


    It''s estimated that the six or nine days'' disaster has never been provoked like this before. He burst into a rage and was bombarded by several thunders. The sky fell apart. Millions of people turned pale and looked at him with dull eyes.


    Who is going through the disaster?


    Are you crazy? I''m playing with my life!


    But once the six heavenly thunders passed, the thunder and lightning snakes also disappeared, all absorbed by a beautiful shadow.


    It feels like it''s just a small thing for her.


    I wish I could do more.


    The next second, under the gaze of Ning Tao, a joyful shadow pours down and rushes directly into his arms. What he feels first is an unimaginable scale, and he can''t help but be stunned.


    "This Is this Xiaolian


    His impression, or that little girl.


    However, a crisp, surprise voice came over: "Daddy, Xiaolian miss you so much!"


    Ning Tao rubbed his eyes and fixed his eyes on the beautiful shadow in front of him. He was shocked. In his sight, he was as tall as jade, with three thousand green silk hanging down, sending out fragrance.


    She suddenly grew into a big girl.


    It seems that they are similar to Xinyue.


    This growth speed is too frightening, and when he sweeps his accomplishments, he suddenly reaches the double level.


    "You Are you really Xiaolian


    However, Qianying pouted in her arms and widened her clear eyes. With crystal clear tears, she was so angry that she said: "Daddy, have you forgotten Xiaolian? You don''t love me anymore... "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao wry smile, busy comfort her, it is he suddenly can''t accept such a big contrast.


    That cute little girl has grown into a big girl. It seems that her way of growing up is different from them. There is only one quick way to become stronger and grow up, that is to absorb lotus.


    Otherwise, the growth rate is almost as fast as that of them, but if there is a lotus, it is a surge.


    I remember Xiaolian was no more than Xianjun before.


    Now, it seems that the bottleneck of heaven and earth is suppressing, otherwise, it will become stronger. It seems that we should send him to the fourth world as soon as possible to improve his cultivation.


    Ning Tao is a little envious.


    The speed of this increase is just against the sky.


    What kind of creatures did he create?


    "Well Cough... "


    "Well, little Xiaolian, can you let go of your hands first? "Ning Tao''s old face was dry and dry.


    "If I don''t, I won''t," Xiaolian pouts her red lips and grabs Ning Tao. She looks like a child in her heart. It seems that there are some flaws.


    At this time, Xia Mengfei, ye Wanqing, Wuyou and bao''er all rushed over.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "This Who is this woman? "


    And worry free, the gas Du Du pouts a mouth, angrily way: "Dad, this is also which small Niang?"? Do you have to be so young? "


    Bao''er also picked the willow eyebrows.


    There was a strange look at him.


    But with this, Ning Tao''s face turned green. Is he such a person? I feel like the image is going to collapse.


    But just at this time, Xiaolian ran to Wuyou in surprise, with delicate and crystal clear feet, and said in surprise: "sister Wuyou, sister bao''er, Xiaolian miss you so much, aunt..."


    "Little Xiaolian


    Several women were shocked.


    Then he turned his head and found that the lotus did not exist. How could it grow so big?


    At this time, Qu Miaomiao''s beautiful eyes were staring at Xiaolian tightly. Her eyes seemed to be unable to move away. Her mind was shocked, and her beautiful eyes were shaking This man has good So big, so pure, so great vitality.


    It gave her a sense of immensity facing the eternal green wood. It was reality, but it was emptiness.


    But it has that potential.


    Who is this? What is noumenon?


    And all of a sudden, what kind of breath does she feel? Very familiar, recently has been, until now she just noticed here.


    In the middle of the field, there was a green seed, which was given to Ning Tao by Qingmu.


    However, in addition to the more intense light and fuller color, there is no abnormality, not to mention the growth, flowering, fruiting, etc. she also does not know why the eternal green wood gives Ning Tao a seed.


    It''s just that it''s important.


    He also told him to put it away.


    Shi Yao, a pair of beautiful eyes are also looking around the holy land. Although she was born at the end of the holy land of time and space, she did not experience the real Holy Land era.But she still knew something, but she found that it was quite different from here. It was very unusual here.


    In three months, she saw too many incredible things. The whole holy land seemed to have endless secrets, and some of them were difficult to explain. She couldn''t figure out. I''m afraid this is the magic of the holy land.


    When people are surprised that Xiaolian wakes up, Ning Tao waves his hand and lets Yaoyao lead them to rest.


    He had a premonition that the seal had been weakened to the lowest level when the war was coming

 Chapter 3606

    The wind rises and falls in the dark.


    Earth, mountains and rivers, sun, moon and stars.


    In this world, a little change is enough to reverse the track, the outcome What a surprise!


    As the origin of the three realms becomes stronger, Ning Tao has a deeper understanding of the whole holy land. It seems that he has touched a ceiling above his head, including the starry sky outside the three realms. He has a certain degree of control.


    Basically, Ning Tao can easily sense the boundary within the Galactic seal.


    Three planets are like three pairs of eyes.


    There is no escape.


    In half a year, the three pieces of wreckage with supreme power, including a large number of bones, have been refined and absorbed by the three world furnaces, and even the rules have been transformed unprecedented.


    After all, it takes a long time to wait for a rule to give birth to supremacy.


    Now there is a shortcut.


    On this premise, stronger rules are born.


    It''s hard to realize the deeper benefits now, and it''s hard to say clearly. However, the bottleneck of the three worlds has been able to accommodate the three strong, which is ascension.


    Even all living beings in the three realms have gained some benefits from this. In the sky, there is a rain of spirit and a fog of spirit. Some of the treasures of genius have speeded up their breeding. Practice has become easier, and the overall strength has risen greatly.


    Today, only when he is promoted to the great emperor, can he be called a strong man, and the Immortal King has a place.


    Because the planet is powerful and its territory has doubled or even doubled. For example, the five realms of the fairyland today are as many as the eleven realms of the fairyland when Yan Feitian was there. There are more monks and more creatures.


    As soon as some creatures are born, they have great power, special talent and changeable constitution.


    A normal child''s practice is to train his baby.


    Born with a sense of Qi, Linggen.


    More evil, needless to say, although not as good as bao''er, carefree, but also very amazing, some of the great powers have their own offspring.


    One generation is better than the other.


    The cultivation environment is far more than that of those years.


    Space, today''s three realms of space are several times stronger. In the battle of the great emperor, it is difficult to tear up the void. It is estimated that one side of the space will be broken long ago.


    Now I''m afraid only Xianjun can do this. This is the growth of the three realms.


    In addition, on the vast land of each world, there stands a strange black tower, which is of different heights. From one to nine, it can be said that there are all kinds of black towers.


    It''s what everyone yearns for Time tower!


    It''s the most popular place to practice!


    Countless people dream of it!


    Moreover, from the first one or two to the present two or three hundred, there are hundreds of them in every sector, but they are full every day, which is still not enough.


    People often fight for a quota, which has become the norm.


    Each of the three realms has eight levels.


    The only nine floors, the first gate in the world!


    That''s all. Ning Tao saved and collected little by little. It''s too sad. He also collected some of the three major galaxies in the previous war. The level is not high, but there are a lot of them.


    In the past few decades, the three circles have been almost unified, and when they reach a critical point, they will be forced to recruit.


    Frankly, it''s very similar to military service.


    When you reach the level of immortals, you have to go to the battlefield for three years.


    Today, more than half of all living beings in the three realms have experienced the battlefield, and there are many retired veterans. It can be said that they have truly achieved the feat that everyone in the three realms is a soldier.


    In recent years, the huge machine of the three realms has begun to run wildly and actively prepare for war.


    Never compromise with the four circles.


    Although facing the enemy who can''t resist!


    Ning Tao, however, didn''t wait in the rapid passage of the month. He was practicing and preparing for the cards to reorganize the army.


    All the resources that should be taken out will be smashed out, otherwise, if we lose, all these will become the enemy''s.


    Thunder emperor, rain emperor, they probably know some, although very shocked, incredible, but still chose to help, less ask, less listen, more work.


    Even, I think it''s sacred.


    Fighting for the saints!


    Hualushui also met the elder martial brother, the second elder martial brother, Ning Kun and Mangu. She had been listening to the master''s words, and now she finally met.


    But the three people are as good friends at first sight. They have a good temper and temperament. They even go to fight with each other after drinking.


    Of course, winning nature is the six gods.


    After all, his cultivation is strong and close to high level.


    But as soon as he was satisfied, he was attacked by Ning Kun and Mangu. He was tired of dealing with it and finally begged for mercy.


    Obediently submit to the magic power of two elder martial brothers.


    Also with Long''er and Xiao Tian.


    Bai Yue is the most shameless. He always takes advantage of the six gods. His martial uncle yells at him one by one, but Lin Mengmeng grabs him by the ear and goes to double repair


    Luo Tian hasn''t got a Taoist partner yet. He has been busy with the great cause of the world. However, he is very close to Liuli Xianjun recently. I don''t know if it''s possible?Brother Hao and Xiao Yuanbai are all too busy to take charge of the world.


    In a word, every day, the three realms are rising at the speed visible to the naked eye. If you leave for a year, the changes here will surprise you. Time is the most luxurious thing at the moment.


    But in the past month after month, there is only less than a year left. Depression and panic are shrouded.


    Everyone is nervous.


    Even Ning Tao, it''s inevitable that he often goes to see Chongzu, and there are 11 races, some of which succeed and some of which fail. Failure is not destroyed, but it doesn''t reach the expected level.


    A large number of resources have been tilted down, and these 12 races have skyrocketed and begun to take shape.


    What surprised Ning Tao the most was the ancestor of the insect. It has evolved from generation to generation, and now it is the sixth generation. It is different from the void devil insect and the six winged heaven devil insect, but it combines the advantages of the two.


    After Xiao Bai became emperor, Chong Zu was promoted to demon emperor, while Gu Qiong made a breakthrough in the four realms.


    Speaking of Xiaobai, I haven''t seen him since I came back recently. Instead, I looked at him in the closed area. It was in the dragon clan in the first forbidden area.


    Ning Tao surprised to find that it has broken through to triple, abnormal degree, not weak Xiaolian.


    How much benefit did those three things bring to her? Although Ning Tao can''t imagine, it thinks that this kind of increase should be more than that.


    So it was sent to the world of the yellow spring early.


    It also includes Xiaolian!


    After Gu Yuan became emperor, the entry was very slow. When Lei Huang, Yu Huang and others came, he could be described as a treasure, busy and immortal. Emperor Shi Tian, devil Zu, three eyes And so on.


    This is a rare experience. Those old teachers of Xianjun level can''t help them any more.


    Feel the road ahead, become bumpy at a loss.


    I don''t know how to move forward?


    In fact, there are not only the strong among these people, but also the three great mentors, the three treasures, and the experience masters like Chang sun Xian. They all hit the nail on the head several times.


    What''s more, Gu Yuan and others suddenly realized that at the end of the day, Kirin and the evil ancestor all gathered around.


    Both Dharma and cultivation are progressing well.


    I feel the road ahead is clear again.


    And the three mentors, Lei Huang and others, were even more surprised and shocked. Their talent was just terrible. They were like a dried up sponge. They were short of water. They could draw inferences from one instance. Moreover, they all had unique knowledge.


    Each of them can lead to the main road, devour, Buddha and devil, golden body, auspicious omen, pupil skill, ancient devil


    If we put them all in the world, it is absolutely the power of one side to connect with heaven. Unfortunately, there is suppression in the three realms.


    So many good seedlings have been delayed.


    And the younger generation, there are a lot of pride, you make them feel bright, amazing.


    I can''t help but make people feel outraged, especially the three mentors. If we let them go to the wilderness and give them careful guidance, they will become talents.


    "Oh, heaven is not beautiful..."


    Fortunately, Ning Tao stands out.


    Otherwise, there is no hope.


    The three mentors, who had already refused to accept apprentices, had already moved their hearts at the moment.


    Everyone''s eyes are green.


    Want to take away


    Especially Ning Tao''s six children, want to steal back to their own home, especially the baby.


    On that day, when I saw them in a hurry, the three tutors were almost stunned. They were actually chaotic holy bodies. Darling, they wanted to accept them, but they didn''t dare to accept them.


    And when they think of that legend, they always have doubts. How could she be here?


    Time flies, time is running out.


    In the end, Ning Tao directly sits on his knees at the seal, polishing his mood and refining his spirit. He can feel the seal trembling every moment.


    It seems that the four realms are using their means, and those who are struggling are breaking the seal. It''s estimated that it''s less than a month.


    All of a sudden, the seal was buzzing, and a familiar spirit came in. The gap became bigger and bigger. It was not difficult. Just a moment later, a familiar soul appeared in front of us.


    "Hum, little bastard, you are here. You will die in less than a month!"


    Yuwenchuan sneered.


    There was a look of impatience.


    However, Ning Tao opened his eyes, towering motionless, plain way: "finished?"


    Yuwenchuan sneered and said sarcastically, "just keep pretending. I think you can hold on for a long time. Originally, I wanted to persuade you to commit suicide, but now it seems unnecessary. In that case, let''s fight."


    "A month later, the holy land of eternal life, the Seven Realms, can only leave one ruler, that is me."


    "Yu Wen "Sichuan!"


    "Hum, silly people talk about dreams," Ning Tao said coldly.


    But at this time, the voice of the puppet Taoist suddenly appeared in his ears: "little Lord, it seems that something is wrong. If something is going to happen, Jiuyou emperor has joined hands with heaven to attack the ethereal world. He has already started!""Wait a minute, the emperor of the underworld has already led the team to the world of the netherworld. It''s not good to work together..."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s pupils shrank, gradually narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer, "you''ve come to hold me. After all, you''re still afraid!"


    A brush sleeve, wave a wind devil.


    Yu Wen Chuan''s face sank. He didn''t expect to be seen through so soon. He looked up and scolded him. I''m afraid it''s the old man''s bad thing again.


    "Little bastard, you are in collusion with them. If you have the ability, you will come to save people..."


    I was torn up by the storm before I finished.


    At this time, Ning Tao frowned tightly. It seems that he was discovered by them. It''s estimated that even if he didn''t find them, they would be doomed today.


    How can the four realms allow such a serious trouble to be around? Unless misty chooses to surrender.


    "There''s no time. Go to save people first..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "

 Chapter 3607

    Ning Tao''s ability, now also do not have through the seal, unless, to destroy it.


    But it''s different to have a puppet Taoist.


    It stands at the top of the whole holy land.


    It is equivalent to that the third party, God''s perspective, can reach the opposite through it as a transit.


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    As soon as he appeared, Ning Tao could hear the deafening hum, and every meteorite was impacted to his side.


    He looked around and found that he had been sent to a corner of the battlefield outside the ethereal boundary. Under it, he was fighting fiercely. There were thousands of warships.


    Millions of monks fought together.


    "Kill..."


    Among them, the most eye-catching are the three figures, ethereal, cloud dream and Nine you Huang!


    This is the first time for Ning Tao to see Jiuyou emperor face-to-face. He is proud, fierce and ferocious. A pair of black horns stand up, and his whole body is like cast steel.


    At first glance, he felt that he was a vicious devil with a murderous nature and more moody.


    The emperor''s robe was as black as ink, and the crown was made of dark gold. Under a pair of red blood pupils full of domination, it was quite like the emperor.


    If you simplify it, it''s a combination of violence, arrogance and coldness Evil!


    Like, so like.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. This is so similar to the Shura clan recorded in ancient books. At first, he didn''t feel crazy about Jiuyou, but he was different.


    It''s almost the same as the Shura people.


    It seems that his blood is very strong!


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Fiber son, careful," at this time cloud dream fiber was nine you emperor forced back, also be bullied up.


    Persimmon to pick soft pinch.


    Her swordsmanship is amazing, but her physical strength is weak.


    In the face of the nine you emperor, such a terrifying figure with infinite power and evil spirit, he suffered a great loss.


    If it wasn''t for the emperor''s weapon in his hand that could hurt his body, I''m afraid he couldn''t hold on for so long, but even so, he still found a flaw.


    Misty big anger, burst out all strength a sword cut down, in vain to nine you emperor to stop.


    "Imperial law, one sword to Kyushu!"


    "Whew ~"


    however, the emperor of Jiuyou grinned grimly, and the bleeding made him even more excited. He didn''t dodge, continued to fight, and said: "misty, I haven''t seen you strong for many years. It''s really a big trouble."


    "Since you refuse to submit, the emperor will crush your woman in front of you, ha ha..."


    A moriran evil hand has been caught.


    "You Dare


    Misty, gnashing teeth and glaring eyes.


    But in this critical time, when the immortal master of cloud dream was pale and had no time to escape, he suddenly drew a leg whip, just like a thunderbolt.


    "What? Who is it? "


    Nine you Huang pupil a shrink, startled.


    But with a bang, he was kicked away in an instant and pushed back thousands of meters in the starry sky.


    Misty, cloud dream can''t help but be stunned, kick nine you emperor to fly? Who did it? Yuwenchuan? But as soon as I fixed my eyes, I was all dumbfounded.


    It turns out that Ning Tao!


    "Hiss ~!"


    Has he become so strong?


    At this time, Jiuyou emperor had a black face, a ferocious face, a cracked arm bone, and even was kicked to the face by this leg, the crown almost fell off, this hot pain aroused his anger.


    No one has ever dared to humiliate him like this.


    "It''s you, boy? Good. You are in collusion. I''ll send you to die together. "


    "For many years, no one dares to kick my emperor. You are definitely the first one since I woke up..."


    Facing the anger of Jiuyou emperor, Ning Tao just gave a faint cold hum, but he estimated the time in his heart. Yu Wenchuan must rush back from the galaxy seal at this time, which is no more than a cup of tea at most.


    He is not afraid of a Jiuyou emperor, but he can''t bear to add a yuwenchuan.


    As soon as he made a decision, Ning Tao said to misty and cloud dream, "you go first. According to the previous plan, I''ll cut you off and buy time. Someone will meet you there."


    As soon as the words came out, they turned pale and looked at Jiu you Huang, who was more and more irritated. They couldn''t help breathing and hesitated: "but, you Can you do it by yourself? "


    "Or we''ll leave one to help you..."


    But when nine you Huang cold hum, Ning Tao is light negative hand way: "a small nine you Huang, don''t need to, stay here may become a burden."


    As soon as the words come out, the two of them smile bitterly. Is their position cumbersome at this time?


    It''s not how hurtful the words are, but knowing the current situation and his strength, he had to grit his teeth and say, "OK, then be careful!"


    With that, they went straight to the ethereal world.There''s a teleport!


    But this scene, it is more infuriated in front of the nine you emperor, angry, ferocious way: "ningtao, you are looking for death, really think sneak attack has the upper hand, dare to with the emperor


    "Dare to ignore the emperor, let you pay the price of blood today!"


    When you talk, you are three feet higher.


    "Secret skill, nine you magic skill!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, this appearance, look very similar, but at present have no time to think these, on the contrary negative hand sniff a way: "how? Don''t light your knife? "


    "I don''t need to deal with you," said the giant Jiuyou emperor. As soon as he stepped on his feet, he burst out in an instant.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Although it is big at the moment, its speed is extremely fast, and its explosive power is also amazing. It is like a bull. In the void, it even left a huge and clearly visible footprints.


    The next second, directly appeared in front of Ning Tao, a hard blow out, actually issued a burst.


    It''s like a devil''s punch.


    However, nine you emperor suddenly corners of mouth a lie, this kid unexpectedly does not escape? Scared dumb?


    But when the fist fell, his heart suddenly a "click", empty? Is it through? It''s shadow.


    As soon as he responded, he took a golden slap. His speed and strength were perfect, just like a flash of lightning.


    "Pa ~"


    a crisp sound made jiuyouhuang dull.


    That face unexpectedly still has an extreme inconceivable, burning pain, stimulating nerve, but But how is that possible? His speed, speed and strength are not inferior to his own.


    This guy is just Xianhuang Qizhong. He is the peak of Xianhuang. How can he be beaten back?


    "You..."


    However, seeing his silly eyes, Ning Tao showed his lightness and lightness. Instead, he sniffed, "what''s the matter? Don''t you plan to draw yet? Your strength is so weak? "


    Just finished, a large shadow suddenly appeared on the top of his head, like a mountain, smashed down.


    "Son of a bitch, die!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The power of terror was released, and the void burst.


    Seeing this, Jiuyou emperor''s face finally showed a ferocious smile. He quickly covered up his embarrassment and said sarcastically, "boy, I really think I can''t help you? I''ve been acting with you all the time. Can''t you see that? You can''t go away. "


    That large shadow, in fact, is the tail of a towering dragon, hard shot down.


    It is Demon emperor!


    Yes, it''s an ambush. It''s a trap!


    But at this time, a cold laugh came out from the shadow: "it''s really calculating. There''s another person waiting for me, but your fault lies in ignorance. You should have another one!"


    "Two people, do they despise me, Ning Tao?"


    "What?"

 Chapter 3608

    The huge dragon eyes of the demon emperor were startled, as if they were aware of something in an instant? His face changed greatly, and a sharp pain suddenly spread from the dragon''s tail to his whole body.


    "Ah..."


    "Damn, you What have you done? "


    It retreated suddenly, full of wonder.


    He found that Ning Tao, who had been photographed, not only didn''t break into pieces, but also turned into meat mud. Instead, he held a large mass of flesh and blood in his hands.


    It''s like I just caught it.


    On it, there are several dragon scales stained with blood.


    "This This is my... "


    The demon emperor''s color changed. It''s hard to believe it. He was so stupid.


    This son of a bitch tore a piece of flesh from his body.


    No wonder it hurts.


    Three points into the meat, where the blood is still dripping.


    But then he suddenly shook his head and roared in his heart.


    It''s impossible.


    You should know that your dragon scale is so hard, almost impeccable, and it''s extremely difficult to break. Even Jiuyou emperor can''t do it.


    Besides, Ning Tao has no weapons in his hand. Can he say that he caught them with his hands?


    If so, how strong the other party''s body must be.


    Jiuyou emperor was also stunned. After years of fighting, he knew how hard the scales of the demon emperor were.


    Except with his original knife.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to hurt it.


    This boy is really too weird!


    Ning Tao threw this piece of dragon meat. His blood is very pure. He can almost compare with the six dragon gods of Longdao. That is, his strength is much weaker.


    But there is such potential.


    This is also a baby, he looked at it and took the dragon meat into the ring.


    Later, when you are bored in your spare time, you can take it out and enjoy it.


    Is it stewed in soy sauce or boiled in clear water, cough? Now I think it''s a little too much.


    This is something to think about in the future.


    Put this matter aside, Ning Tao looks at each other jokingly.


    "What else? Let''s all come out. I''ll play with you today. "


    with that, Ning Tao twisted his neck and looked at them with the hunter''s eyes, but he looked at the ethereal world at the corner of his eyes.


    His purpose is to save people, which must not be forgotten. Fortunately, the progress is very smooth.


    Some of the people were also taken into the magic weapon.


    The ancient world is similar to mustard.


    It''s like the universe in the sleeve.


    Now, he finally let go.


    However, as soon as the two emperors heard this, they burst into a rage and spewed fire. It was just too much deceiving. This son of a bitch was even more hateful than the candlelight dragon.


    "Son of a bitch, you asked for it. Don''t drag it down with him. Let''s go together and kill..."


    "Original instrument, Jiuyou Dao!"


    "The magic weapon of origin, the dragon ball in the center of the earth!


    As the puppet Taoist said, there is a black blood blade knife, a yellow bead, and the mark of a giant dragon on it.


    It''s like it was born.


    They all exude the flavor of origin.


    Each one contains great power, and is not inferior to the supreme artifact!


    "Chop..."


    Jiuyou emperor killed first, and the faint color of blood passed by. It was very eye-catching on that magic knife, as if it had been infected by too many creatures.


    Ning Tao, however, has been facing the blade, dancing gracefully like a butterfly.


    It''s powerful, but it''s too slow.


    You can cope with it.


    But you can''t get one!


    "Brush..."


    At this time, the demon emperor turned into a burly human, his eyes cold, and directly pushed the dragon ball with Demon power, just like an arrow penetrating everything.


    Ning Tao eyebrows pick, look began to dignify some, hand a turn, a loud scream came out, the golden gun broke empty a finger, "Dang", dense sparks, let him back a few steps.


    "What a great strength..."


    However, before he could take a breath, a magic knife was cut off from his head.


    Ning Tao is cold. It seems that he can''t cope with them without some real skills. In an instant, his body glows with gold. It looks like he''s wrapped into a big zongzi. He''s a bit bigger and more powerful.


    The whole body is burning a golden flame.


    "Golden body, immortal giant!"


    "Holy body, sun, holy fire!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A gush of energy forced them to retreat, and the whole void was as dull as thunder.


    But just for a moment, and like a black and a yellow two lightning general, valiant not afraid of death of the fight up.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    How many moves do the three of them have to fight? Every blow, with endless intention to kill.Everyone wants to solve each other here.


    But it''s not that simple.


    Ning Tao, the one who monopolized the two emperors, did not see a trace of defeat. Instead, he became more and more courageous, and it was not clear how much it was hidden by the other two.


    Suddenly, one side of the knife gas into the sky, like a sea of blood, ear is a dragon chant.


    "Difa, Jiuyou sword!"


    "Blood skill, regret dragon chant!"


    "Kill ~"


    as soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he is shocked by the dragon song and almost loses his mind. However, the Qi of the sword has fallen from the sky, and the sharp edge of the sword seems to be able to split it in two, like rotten wood.


    "Well, you''re in a lot of trouble, but as I said, you two No way


    He has already gone through the eighth turn, and he has just practiced with the Dragon Girl. Now he is shouldering the holy body and achieving more success. His strength is beyond imagination.


    If you can''t even deal with these two guys in front of you, there''s no chance of winning the seven world war.


    "Shengpin, the sword of the world!"


    "Unique skill, a sword against the sky!"


    A sword, like ten thousand feet, cuts across heaven and earth.


    "Po ~"


    in the consternation of Jiuyou emperor and his wife, he pulled his mind back from the Dragon chant, and even more broke his sword Qi, like a scythe of death, and went to harvest them. Where he passed, the void was shattered.


    It''s too heavy.


    It''s like the chop of a world!


    "Not good," the demon emperor and his wife clenched their teeth and quickly blocked the original instrument in front of them to resist the sword Qi.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    But the sword Qi burst open and was swallowed up.


    Clusters of blood splashed out.


    After a long time, the two talents rushed out from the sword Qi. They were in a mess, with bloodstains and wounds. But Ning Tao disappeared in front of them.


    Two people suddenly color change, hurriedly crazy looking for Ning Tao, but found that he has been in the depths of the ethereal world.


    Push back the army below with one hand.


    That golden flame, devoured tens of thousands of troops, only in the moment not even residue left.


    And with a wave of his hand, he put those misty soldiers in the ring and stepped on the transmission array. The light flashed and disappeared in front of their eyes.


    He also showed a meaningful smile to them


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Almost at the same moment, a terrible force hit the array, but it was still a step too late. When I looked at it, it was an old spear.


    It is Yuwenchuan!


    Next second, a figure flies out of the void.


    But seeing this scene in front of me, there was a touch of gloom, chill, and a touch of unwillingness.


    "This son of a bitch, loach..."


    At this time, jiuyouhuang and youhuang gasped for breath, flew to his side and said: "this boy doesn''t know what he has done these years? The strength has improved so fast, can you fight me alone? "


    "It''s terrible. It seems that your original idea is right. You can''t put it off any longer!"


    At this time, the emperor suddenly looked at them and said, "how much power have you used?"


    "This Seven About 70%... "

 Chapter 3609

    "Brush Brush... "


    There was a flash of light.


    Ning Tao looked around and found that it was the world of the yellow spring. He had already set up the array a few years ago. Although it was only a cross star, it was more than enough.


    At the beginning, just in case of accidents, so as to leave the future for the ethereal world.


    I didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    However, Bai Long and others should not be exposed. I don''t know how much strength they have accumulated now.


    There are already two destroyed array bases beside him. He doesn''t hesitate to destroy the one at his feet, otherwise yuwenchuan and they will come back through this.


    After the war, although not too much entanglement, but also to provide him with a lot of information.


    The strength of those two.


    There are also source devices, some means and so on.


    If there were no external factors, they would be able to beat them, but their original strength is a problem


    Just think of, cloud dream fairy Lord is excited of welcome up, incredibly can from nine you emperor under get rid of body? Can''t help surprise way: "door Lord, you are all right?"


    Ning Tao shakes his head. It''s only a movement for him. After all, he only makes 50% of his strength.


    It''s a pre war activity.


    And then he looked up.


    Above the sky, there was a dark cloud. Gu Xuanxuan, Gu Qiong, Xiao Lian, Xiao Bai and the old man of huangquan had surrounded him, but his face was very nervous.


    It seems that he is very afraid of this black cloud, and there are dozens of rigid corpses below.


    He killed them all.


    It''s impossible to prevent it.


    The emperor of the underworld is really weird and terrible. There are 30000 ghosts and ghosts he brought behind him.


    It''s coming and going.


    They didn''t know before they came? I don''t know how they found out? Direct to this.


    It seems to have been discovered a long time ago.


    However, I didn''t do it all the time. Although there are so many of them, they dare not act rashly


    Seeing this, Ning Tao flashed to him and looked at the body of the first army in the world below. He said angrily, "Emperor Ming, do you know what will happen to the people who killed me?"


    Seeing this, the dark cloud began to atomize and turned into a person. He was gloomy, cold, pale, wearing a gray robe and Cape, just like a ghost. After seeing it for a long time, he was very uncomfortable.


    He didn''t expect that Ning Tao would appear here so soon, as well as people like misty and Yunmeng.


    This shows that they failed.


    Join hands with the demon emperor, can''t you leave him?


    "Damn it..."


    "Ning Tao, why struggle? You are doomed to failure. It''s meaningless to work hard for so long just to live a few more days. "


    The emperor shook his head.


    The gesture was like charity.


    However, Ning Tao''s face was full of haze, and a wisp of murder burst out. He said, "is there any meaning? I don''t know until I fight. But now you must be in trouble. Do you still want to go?"


    Hearing this, the emperor of the underworld showed a trace of ridicule and said, "what? You want to stay with me? Even yuwenchuan didn''t dare to say that. "


    "In these four realms, although my Ming emperor is not the first in fighting power, if I want to go, no one can stop me. No matter which of the four realms in the holy land, my emperor can come and go freely. Who can help me?"


    With that, the black fog surged violently.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a sneer and burst into cultivation. He said, "then try it."


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    However, Gu Xuanxuan urged: "be careful. Ordinary attacks are ineffective against him."


    "Don''t use divine thoughts on him either. Although it is effective for him, it will hurt the enemy by a thousand and hurt the enemy by eight hundred."


    "It is so powerful that it can almost be called the first of the four worlds, and no one can match it!"


    Words just fall, that gray long robe man suddenly Mou son a flash, unexpectedly preempt to start, although nine you emperor two people failed, but he, still have a way.


    See him in a read, let endless unreal ghost numerous life, Qi Qi''s rush to Ning Tao.


    "Soul skill, ghosts eat souls!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed. Although he had been reminded, he didn''t intend to avoid this attack.


    He wants to see how strong the spirit power of Hades is. It''s hard to understand if he doesn''t experience it himself.


    "No, be careful..."


    Guqiong and xiaolianhua are pale.


    However, when Ning Tao tried his best to set up a soul power barrier, the attack surprised him. A burst of accident, with only a little impact, easily blocked him.


    "Well? This Is it the power of the first idea of the four worlds? Feel so weak? What''s going on? "


    Ning Tao is suspicious.But then he seemed to realize something? Is it your boundless merit?


    I remember the blessing of the fairy queen.


    There is mountain spirit power in the body.


    What curse, demon, evil and so on can''t get close to you. Is the emperor of the underworld one of them? Only the impact of soul power is left under exploitation?


    Xiaobai, the old man of huangquan was stunned. Seeing Ning Tao motionless, he was in a panic.


    "Is something wrong..."


    What''s wrong with the emperor of Hades? He felt as if his offensive had been disintegrated a lot before he got close to Ning Tao.


    However, seeing that Ning Tao is still there, he is ready to move in his heart. This is a good opportunity.


    A clench teeth, unexpectedly suddenly rush down.


    "Wow Wow... "


    "Dang Dang... "


    A burst of sound of gold and iron makes people all at a loss. What is it? It felt like the jingo from the dark cloud.


    Ning Tao raised his head subconsciously.


    "Whew ~"


    "the original instrument, bind the God chain!"


    Only in a moment, two gray chains rushed out, extending infinitely, shooting, as if they were spiritually bound towards themselves.


    "What is it?"


    Ning Tao''s face changed and he wanted to hide, but he found that it was too late, so he had to catch it.


    But at the beginning, a terrible restraining force poured into the whole body. It was as if it had been sealed. Cultivation and soul power were all suppressed. Moreover, the chain was like a maggot attached to bones and could not be thrown away.


    "No, it''s his source!"


    But the emperor of the underworld laughed wildly and said with great joy: "boy, you''ve been attacked. Anyone who touches my God''s chain will be forbidden and entangled. No one can be an exception. You can''t fight with me without cultivation."


    "Die


    It''s said that this side will gather soul power and cut it with one knife.


    "Talent, a knife from ghosts and gods!"


    "Brush ~"


    the people were shocked. Seeing that Ning Tao was in danger, they rushed to save people one by one. No one thought that the source of the Ming emperor was so terrible?


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "is the cultivation sealed? Yes, but you still underestimate me, Ning Tao! "


    Then he pointed to the sky with one hand.


    It started to expand gradually.


    In the sunlight, and the injection of heaven and earth energy, gradually formed a big fireball, the soul knife was not close, it was evaporated.


    "What? You How can you still have power? Haven''t you been sealed? "


    The emperor of hell was shocked.


    And, feel the danger in the fireball.


    For a moment, instinct told him, escape, he also made a quick decision, but felt a pull, from the other end of the chain came a huge force.


    "Damn, you Let go


    The emperor of the underworld was shocked, but Ning Tao''s strength was not sealed, and the fireball in his hand was bigger and bigger, but it was slower and smaller than his usual state.


    This is because he didn''t use his cultivation. All his energy is the energy of heaven and earth.


    He just transferred him.


    In a sense, it''s supreme power.


    Over the years, he has reluctantly realized some truth, rough transfer, no problem, his feelings and the relationship between everything is also close.


    What he doesn''t know is that this is the threshold of "the realm of all things", which can only be understood by the supreme.


    Ning taocai, the Immortal Emperor, actually understood it.


    It''s incredible!


    "This blow, let you fly out of the ashes," Ning Tao do his best to cohesion, then fiercely throw out.


    "Asshole, damned asshole, you wait for me, we''re not finished." the emperor of the underworld''s eyes were red, completely flustered, most afraid of this kind of fire, a bite of teeth, even abandoned the chain in his hand.


    Quickly into a gray shadow to escape.


    "Give me Blast


    "Boom Boom and boom... "

 Chapter 3610

    "The second, the sun!"


    The fireball exploded, the power was too diffuse.


    Not to mention the emperor of the underworld, even Ning Tao, the magic tree, and the 30000 ghosts will be involved.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "No, no What''s this... "


    All of a sudden, a scream followed.


    cannot withstand a single blow of a ghost. The flames are completely unacceptable, like bubbles, and disappear like dreams.


    Into wisps of smoke.


    It''s very sad. It''s a large area once it''s clear.


    I''m kidding. The sun flame is one of the strongest flames in the universe. It''s the most powerful flame in the universe. It''s also the most powerful killer of all evils, ghosts and darkness.


    It''s no surprise that this scene has a wonderful effect.


    Although the magic tree was also affected, it was different from the first time it was attacked by Ning Tao. At that time, the fire burned all over the body and spread into a sea of fire.


    But now it didn''t become like that. Instead, it was destroyed by it, and the branches became more tenacious.


    It''s not that easy to light.


    This shows that his weakness is not weak.


    Is it the effect of Qingmu Shenye? Cultivation has also reached the middle level. This speed is a monster.


    It''s estimated that the ogre tree that yuwenchuan killed at that time can''t compare with it. In essence, it''s quite different


    "Hong Hong..."


    "Ah No, my emperor, my Emperor... "


    In the scream, the emperor of Hades was devoured by the holy fire, and ran away in a hurry, regardless of the lives of the 30000 troops. Even his original weapon, the God''s chain, was left behind.


    After a long time, Ning Tao raised his head with a dry cough. The power was very good. Although he failed to kill the Ming emperor, he slaughtered the 30000 troops.


    No wonder the supreme power is so strong.


    For the first time, it went well.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head, looked around and said, "clean up the battlefield immediately, and quickly transfer the world of the yellow spring. Everyone, go back to the third world. You can''t stay here any longer..."


    "Yes ~"


    everyone was so excited that they quickly suppressed their joy and began to perform their duties.


    The world of the yellow spring once again hides in the depths of the starry sky. If it is found again, it may be the fourth emperor!


    Aware of the safety, Ning Tao finally breathed a sigh of relief, this is to pay attention to the hands of the chain, frown tight wrinkle, face change, what a strange origin? At that moment, he was really flustered.


    Cultivation, the spirit is sealed.


    The prohibition on this chain is old and powerful. It will be triggered at any point.


    However, there seems to be a time limit. After a while, the prohibition disappears and the power has recovered. If the chain is not pushed, the prohibition will not move.


    Ning Tao is surprised. He can''t help but play with it curiously. The whole chain is gray, and it doesn''t matter. A chain and two heads can lock people. If they can lock people, the restraining force is the most powerful.


    At least we can hold him for a few days.


    But it''s not so easy to lock people. Either you defeat the enemy or the enemy is handcuffed.


    Otherwise, like locking the enemy in the battle just now, it will be very difficult to succeed as long as the opponent is not stupid. But I have to say that this thing is really a good treasure.


    Ning Tao was surprised to be able to seal the enemy so easily. However, it was hard to motivate this object. It had the brand of Hades on it.


    I didn''t say that.


    Just force it out with your mind.


    However, the effect seems to be weaker. He specially invited old man huangquan to do the experiment. Indeed, it is weaker than expected. What is worse?


    After thinking for a long time, Ning Tao finally got a flash of inspiration, patted his thigh and said: "the underworld Origin


    The original device, naturally, can play its full power only when it is driven by the original. Now, it is a great blessing that there is no original device that can be driven.


    In a word, he is satisfied that he has got a baby, seriously injured the emperor of Hades and weakened his strength. It is very difficult for him to recover completely in a month due to that kind of injury. Moreover, without the source, his strength will be greatly reduced.


    On the contrary, he has a big killer.


    Contented, Ning Tao still has some worries. He has seen the strength of the four. Although he is not afraid of fighting alone, it is not a fair fight. He feels that his strength is not enough.


    Not enough to achieve that kind of power to turn the tide, the level of expectations, but also stronger, higher!


    Silent for a long time, finally, he hesitated to take out a thing, although there are many treasures in the treasure house, there are not many things suitable for him to use, only this one thing, has been with him until now.


    It is Zhong Ru Shen Jing!


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, crazy thoughts flashed through him.


    How to survive without madness?


    "Spell..."


    A month''s time has come quietly, and the Galactic seal is now in danger.No matter how hard we try to fight for it, time will come. This day is too fast after all. We don''t give too much time to Sanjie and ningtao.


    However, what should come will come in the end, the Seven World War The curtain will finally open!


    "Hum Hum... "


    The sound of the horn reverberates urgently in the three realms.


    The sound of war has reverberated in everyone''s ears, and the dull sound of the bell has shocked the heart.


    Groups of troops gradually gathered in the passageway. The atmosphere was oppressive. Everyone''s spirit seemed to be stretched. The monks and the strong gathered more and more, and more than 800 million troops were suddenly assembled.


    We will do our best in the three realms.


    No matter how high or low, it''s all here!


    Can the holy land lead to freedom? It''s all up to you!


    Ning Tao, with his golden robe, carved dragon and big sun on his back, stands in the void with deep eyes. Looking at the seal full of cracks in front of him, I''m afraid it''s just one or two days.


    He clenched his fist.


    At the foot of the black and white God tiger, extremely God Jun, tall and powerful, strength also reached the demon king, high-level.


    At this time, a towering figure broke away from the void, arched his hand and said, "master of the gate, the army has been assembled. Just with your order, we will follow you to the fourth world and pacify the rebels!"


    This person is Three eyes will!


    However, his cultivation has already broken through Xianhuang, and soon after that, he is a step slower than Lihuang.


    But strength, absolutely not.


    Ning Tao nodded and looked at the vast army behind him, tens of millions of warships and spaceships.


    Among them, there are 23 strong immortal kings, not counting the two white dragon elders. There are nearly 150 immortal kings and more than 2000 immortal kings. The rest are not clear.


    This is the strength of the three circles now. Although we don''t know how strong the opposite side is, there must be many differences.


    Therefore, we must be wise.


    "It''s said that the main god of our sect orders us to hold the army still, but I''ve prepared three surprises for the four circles," said Ning Tao, squinting and deep.


    "Yes ~"


    at this time, the opposite side has already gathered 1.7 billion troops, forced conscription, and exerted the force of four circles.


    The four emperors build a channel together. They can''t wait to achieve their great goal and leave this damned place.


    this time, they do their best.


    The kingdom of heaven, the eight kings, the three Marquises, and two sleeping ministers, one Master!


    Nine you clan, ten magic generals, one of the nine you maniacs died, the remaining nine, all led the troops to the battle.


    One of the six elders of the demon clan and the dragon clan died, and the remaining five, headed by the elder Canglong, took charge of ten thousand demons and rushed to the front line like a torrent.


    The underworld, the seven ghosts and gods, died an unknown ghost general, and the old ghost of Heitan also died, leaving only five.


    All in all, plus the recruitment, and the recovery of the master, plus yuwenchuan four, Xianhuang strongman actually reached more than 50 terrible.


    It''s not even the national teachers who died before.


    From this we can see that the four realms are rich!


    There are more than 800 Xianjun and tens of thousands of Xianwang. They are just a little pioneer.


    This lineup, when it can be described as the most luxurious!


    Enough to crush the three realms easily!


    Just when yuwenchuan four people were confident and proud, a spy suddenly rushed over and said in panic: "some adults, something happened. A corner of the galaxy seal was broken, like it was connected with the three worlds."


    "Even if the army wants to rush through, there is basically no obstruction. The star passage has been built on the opposite side. It seems that they are going to fight us to the death there..."


    Hearing this, the four people were stunned and couldn''t help wondering, "Oh? Is that the case? "


    According to their calculation, there should be one or two days left, and the seal can not be broken at this time unless someone has tampered with it?


    Is Ning Tao inviting the emperor into the urn?


    How bold!

 Chapter 3611

    Yuwenchuan hesitated for a moment, then looked at each other, cold suddenly appeared, then sneered: "interesting, go, go to meet him for a while."


    "I''d like to see what Ning Tao is up to? Are you going to die early? "


    Nine you emperor also grim voice way: "hum, anyway no matter what he does, we all win..."


    Everyone has the same self-confidence.


    With this strength, it''s really hard to lose.


    At this time, Ning Tao was on the other side of the seal of the galaxy, and just above the star channel. His face was calm and calm. He was dressed in a golden robe, noble and distinguished, and had a tendency to dominate the overall situation.


    There were only a few people around, and the army was still in the rear, which puzzled them.


    "Master, what do you mean? How to help them break the seal instead? I''m sure I can stick to it for a few more days. Isn''t that digging my own grave? "


    "Don''t you know that time is the most precious to us? I really don''t understand... "


    Li Huang frowned.


    Don''t talk about him, the others don''t understand.


    Now the gap is getting bigger and bigger. They can even feel that there is some induction, fusion, intersection and connection between the Seven Realms, and the rules will also be connected.


    The holy land, which has been divided into two parts, is finally coming together, with a surge of energy.


    Moreover, they can even see the people and horses of the four realms wandering outside the star passage. Although they are fuzzy, they can feel a large number of breath.


    I''m afraid that it won''t be long before they attack from here, and war will be on the verge of breaking out.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao just a faint smile, negative hand, leisurely way: "don''t worry, our master has his own discretion, command the army not to act rashly, this is the first surprise to the four circles."


    "Wait, the good play is coming on the stage..."


    When they heard this, they couldn''t make it clear. They had only three eyes and suddenly felt their chin.


    What seems to come to mind?


    At this time, a trumpet roared into the sky.


    From that gap, the energy suddenly rioted wildly, the channel trembled, and the rules were shaking. A tall and towering figure, wearing a royal robe and holding a spear, slowly came in step by step.


    "Where is Ning Tao? Come out and die


    "Today, step on your three realms..."


    In this deafening roar, Ning Tao calmly said: "if you have the ability, come and have a try, you will never come back."


    "Yuwenchuan, do you dare to come?"


    "As long as you cross our three boundary defense line, the origin of the three boundary and the three boundary creatures, they will be yours..."


    In the face of this naked temptation, yuwenchuan''s pupils contracted. Although he was greedy and eager, he was hesitant and scared. What''s the matter with this boy?


    Trying to get him in?


    It''s impossible unless he''s stupid.


    And now it is obvious that Ning Tao has laid a trap, but what kind of trap will it be?


    Yuwenchuan frowned tightly, but in the middle of his brow, there was only a light. It opened slowly, full of dignity, domination and holiness. Where the eye of heaven passed, there was no hiding. He could see Ning Tao more clearly.


    There was no ambush.


    Didn''t you see the three armies?


    Even, Ning Tao''s face is not different. Although he is so far away, he can see it clearly.


    Yuwenchuan hesitated and subconsciously took a step. Despite this small step, he came directly to the three realms. After a full 700 million years, he stepped into the place where he was thinking about things.


    At that time, it was here that the candle dragon turned himself into a seal and a barrier to heaven, but he still came.


    There is still some excitement in my heart.


    I''ve been waiting too long


    But then, his face changed. He was so nervous that he took back his feet and left the passage.


    "There''s repression? The rules are too weak... "


    Yuwenchuan turns pale. Although he has only been in the three realms for a while, he feels that his cultivation has been pushed to the middle level. There is no strong rule in the four realms. Even now, it takes time for the holy land to be one and master.


    If you really break in hard, your strength will not exceed the rules of heaven and earth, and you will be suppressed too hard.


    What''s more, the most important point is that if he is not sure about Zhan ningtao in the same level, he is a saint just like the candle dragon. How evil is he? I don''t know how abnormal he is. Invincible in the same level is not a false name.


    In particular, Ning Tao''s reputation for so many years, in the same level can hardly find an enemy.


    This kind of environment is too good for him.


    It''s not wise for yourself.


    "What? Can you be afraid of the grand war? How come the feet that came in retracted again? Don''t you all dream of coming to our three realms? "


    "This is the best chance," said Ning Tao, with his hands on his back, sniffing and disdaining.


    Immortality, Mozu and others also look up to heaven and laugh wildly.


    And even ridiculed them one by one."It turned out that Zhan Huang was a coward. He thought he was too much. He was just so..."


    Listen to this is full of harsh words, yuwenchuan face a black, angry face, gnash teeth, sullen way: "want to motivate me to fight? You are delusional. I can destroy you even if I don''t do it. "


    "Wait for me, and I will let you feel the helplessness and pain of despair soon..."


    With that, he stepped back.


    Emperor Shitian raised his eyebrows, hesitated and said, "what can''t happen? It''s not good to make yuwenchuan angry. He''s a madman... "


    But one side of the evil ancestor laughed: "don''t worry, he even if again angry, also dare not come in."


    At this time, yuwenchuan came to the army with a black face. At this time, there was an altar ceremony, which was about to be completed at the last moment.


    "Ready? When the technique of covering the sky is successful, it will be the time when our army of the four worlds will break through the three


    Hearing this, the emperor of the underworld felt for a while, and his pale face showed a grim smile and said, "it''s OK. Let''s start. In a moment, Ning Tao will be completely stupid."


    "If you dare to rob the source of the emperor, I will let him die without burial place, ha ha..."


    Hearing this, the four emperors nodded their heads, sealed their seals, and grinned grimly, which pushed the ancient fear forward. A little light suddenly shot into the sky.


    "Cover the sky array, cover the sky skill, chaos star God!"


    "Ji ~"


    but before long, Ning Tao, who has been sitting steadily in all directions, suddenly raises his eyebrows and frowns again. What''s wrong? Why can''t he feel the origin of the three worlds?


    At this time, the anxious voice of the puppet Taoist echoed in his ears: "little Lord, it''s not good. It''s the means of the super galaxy. It blinds the sky and the rules of the holy land, and makes all the Seven Realms fall asleep."


    "Now no one can feel the origin. I''m afraid it''s to prevent the change of the candle dragon last time, and to prevent you from using the origin of the three realms to set up an array and explode yourself..."


    "What?"


    Ning Tao turned pale and tried several times. He found that he really couldn''t do it. He suddenly asked, "can''t the three realms be used, or can''t the Seven Realms?"


    "The origin of the seven realms is sleeping, and they can''t use it. However, it''s obvious that they have an advantage. After all, you can master the origin of the three realms by yourself."


    "In a word, be careful, young master..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was suddenly relieved. He didn''t look so tangled. Was he sleeping? It may also be a good thing for him.


    Yuwenchuan doesn''t want him to destroy the origin of the three realms. Doesn''t he care about the origin of the four realms?


    He''s missing a worry.


    At this time, the void trembled, and the passage was boiling for a moment. Only in a moment, an endless army rushed in.


    "Kill..."


    "Level the three realms, catch Ning Tao alive, kill..."


    The cry of killing was loud.


    Seeing this, Li Huang was shocked and said, "here we are!"


    However, Ning Tao just took a look, and then he looked to another place. He stepped back and said, "it''s coming!"


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    And from the other side, endless wild beasts, scaly beasts, winged beasts and starry beasts roar and kill.


    After running for such a long time, I finally saw the aborigines here. They roared one by one, ferocious and roaring: "kill, kill all these people, eat them, and kill all of them..."


    The two sides are about to collide like a torrent.


    But Li Huang, immortal, Gu Yuan several people suddenly froze, suddenly in front of a bright, a clap, loudly cried: "wonderful, wonderful, today is just the day of the star giant invasion, dog bite dog!"


    "Let them fight first. Let''s make a profit. Oh, why didn''t we expect that just now..."

 Chapter 3612

    The crowd was overjoyed, excited and excited.


    This move is really wonderful, no wonder to open the seal ahead of time, the invasion of the star giant has already become on time, every month this day will send troops.


    There has been no exception in the past ten years.


    And every invasion is better than one.


    The leader of the sect used this force to attack the four allied forces head-on and solve the invasion. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    "Awesome, wonderful..."


    The master of the sect is resourceful. Take one step, take three steps, take one step back, and count ten steps!


    When the crowd was excited, Ning Tao was a little relieved, and they fled into the void to watch.


    This star giant, should be able to block a moment and a half, right? Even if we let the white jade lions of the outside world find something, this time, we have to do whatever it takes.


    After all, this is probably the last time.


    And, win or lose.


    The purpose of the invasion is to strengthen the origin of the three realms. If the holy land is united, the three realms will usher in a surge. Even if they can''t catch up with the four realms for the time being, they will be far better than now.


    Although it''s a good thing to have a giant star as fertilizer, he knows better that it''s not a long-term solution.


    It''s the soul of heaven outside that has been able to hold on for such a long time. Since we have decided to put all our eggs in one basket, let''s try our best to overdraft the white jade lion family


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Kill..."


    The two armies roared and collided.


    All of a sudden, the star passage was crumbling, almost to pieces, tens of thousands of wild animals were crushed to pieces, and tens of thousands of Fourth World allied forces were crushed to pieces.


    It''s like two giant trucks on the freeway crashing into each other at full speed.


    The front of the car was smashed.


    That kind of scene, shocked the heart!


    And this kind of scene is shocking!


    Even if Ning Tao is speechless, people''s lives are really like weeds. The strength level of both sides is almost the same. Now it depends on the quantity, the strategy and the blood.


    Yuhuang, xiajie, Shiyao, Miaomiao and guxuanxuan are all watching in the back not far from here.


    This scene is really unexpected.


    However, it''s not realistic to rely on monsters to win, is it? My husband, what cards should he have?


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Boom Bang, bang, Bang... "


    It''s like a mountain of corpses, a river of blood.


    Hundreds of millions of people, fighting in the huge starry sky passage, stepping on the corpses of their companions, built higher and higher, forming two obvious mountains.


    All kinds of arrays, moves and magic weapons emerge one after another, overwhelming and well-trained.


    Still calm in the face of the demons.


    And monsters, like brainwashing, only kill. All the creatures here are killed, and there is no one left. This is the order.


    "Roar..."


    "Kill..."


    At this time, yuwenchuan''s face outside the passage changes gradually. What''s the matter? Is the army blocked? It''s been blocked for such a long time?


    Even if they meet the three allied forces, with their absolute strength, they should be able to easily step over.


    Crush them, crush them.


    But at the moment, it''s not quite the same as I thought.


    "Three, is something wrong?" The demon emperor was uneasy and couldn''t help saying.


    Hearing this, Yu Wen Chuan''s eyebrows sank and opened his eyes. He could not help but be stunned and said: "this What''s going on? Many monsters are so powerful. Where did they come from? "


    "No No, the three realms can''t breed this kind of thing. How can you feel Like a wild animal


    "It''s like The stars... "


    What they get from the outside world is not only the secret scripts and treasures of the martial arts, but also many ancient books, such as clear texts, history, stars and beasts.


    this is as like as two peas in ancient books.


    There is no difference in appearance and change.


    But isn''t that right? How can there be a star giant in the three realms? Or such a large group?


    Nine you Huang, Ming Huang three people also froze, star sky giant? Isn''t that a joke? They could never have such things in the holy land, but they could not help but be stunned when they let out their thoughts one by one.


    "See the ghost..."


    At this time, the saints were forbidden.


    A flustered white jade lion rushed to the big tent and invited the commander-in-chief, deputy commander-in-chief and others. There was a big change here.


    "Commander Hui, in the past, the entrance of this crack could not last more than one stick of incense, but it would be closed. Although there are some exceptions, it is not too bad, but now it is almost two sticks of incense, and it has not been closed."


    "Moreover, the cannon fodder we prepared has almost been put in. The situation is not clear..."


    The white jade lion panicked.


    Hearing this, the commander-in-chief was stunned. He looked at the crack and hesitated: "has life changed?""Is it the result of so many years of hard work? Is this secret place going to be broken by us? "


    On one side, the spirit of heaven, the lion and tiger, could not help changing his face. Although he did not know what was going on, he was sure that something had happened inside the holy land.


    But according to his induction, this Zun Ning Tao should be in the holy land, should not have an accident?


    "Strange, what''s the matter..."


    He has been away for many years. I''m afraid he can''t imagine that the seal was broken so many years earlier, and now the war has begun.


    At this time, shiyiling could not help asking him: "you are the only one who has gone in and come back. In your opinion, what''s the matter now? Do you want all the troops to launch a general attack? "


    "No, brother, it''s very dangerous in this secret place. Don''t move until the situation is clear. After all, if something goes wrong with the general army, those old guys will not spare you."


    Shihu urged.


    A pair of red pupil, invisible ripple a bit.


    Actually mixed with a trace of silver, it seems that these years it had a good time, even to the realm of demon emperor.


    Hearing this, shiyiling also felt that his words were reasonable. It was really too risky. He was a little too hasty. He immediately said, "if so, we''ll wait for a while. This time, let''s ignore it."


    At the same time, all the cannon fodder was sent in. The crack was still open, but no one entered.


    Don''t be afraid of it.


    Only Shihu''s face is changeable


    "Boom Boom... "


    The bloody battle is still going on. There are hundreds of millions of corpses lying on the front of 30 million Li, just like a cannibal machine, meat grinder. However, one side of the four armies is red eyed, but the group of demons are already weak.


    Nearly ten million demons have killed more than 100 million of the four armies, and there are countless wounded.


    Gu Qiong frowned slightly. The army of the four worlds was really strong. Tens of millions of demons were killed by them so soon? Or in the case of unprepared, if prepared in advance, the casualties will be very small.


    "Ning Tao, what should we do now? Do you want the army to fight? I feel like I can''t stop... "


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was silent. The enemy was really stronger than expected. He killed more than 100 million people in the pit, and only 300 million or 400 million people came in.


    Sure enough, it''s not that simple.


    So it''s time for the second course.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, and then said with awe inspiring heart: "inform brother Hao, let''s start Luotian!"


    "Yes ~"


    a lot of people are dazzled by the words.


    Are you going to use that so soon? I''m really looking forward to it. I don''t know what the result will be?


    "Brothers, kill, level the three realms, and catch Ning Tao alive," roared Yong Zhen Hou, the head of the three marquis.


    With a wave of a big hand, hundreds of millions of troops rush to kill.


    More and more troops are coming in.


    But at this time, a variety of iron balls, iron eggs, from the sky, dense, large and small, colorful fall down.


    "What is it?" Yong zhenhou doubts.


    There is also an iron egg beside, like a super nuclear God, has not yet landed, but exploded.


    "What what? It''s not good... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A flourishing fireworks ceremony, blooming!

 Chapter 3613

    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The whole holy land is like thunder.


    The space, latitude and starry sky suffered unprecedented destruction, shock, terrorist attack and explosion at this moment, which shocked hundreds of millions of people.


    No one can predict the real power of this explosion. The explosion of the underworld clan is far beyond comparison.


    That''s just two cores.


    Although it was shocking, it was only two.


    Ning Tao breathes fast and looks closely at the end of the day. There are more than 1300 big core gods, 98 super core gods, three magic core gods and one quasi magic core God.


    Do you think that''s all? Is that all? No, there are more than 30000 small nuclear gods.


    In addition, all the achievements of the future scientific research department in recent years have come out in one lump, including all kinds of nuclear weapons, magic crystal energy, magnetic shock explosion, metal rays, and three kinds of biochemical weapons.


    Some are not tested.


    It''s a direct experiment with them.


    All kinds of weapons were smashed out with precious resources. This time, more than 100000 weapons were thrown out at any cost.


    In the history of a founding father said: "his grandmother''s, but..."


    No family.


    Smash, smash hard, as strong as you can!


    Ning Tao roared and used all the things he had prepared. He also had another hand to prepare. The achievements of scientific research in recent decades are not only nuclear weapons.


    But at this time, in front of a hot white light, the scream sounded, suddenly stopped.


    The whole galaxy is shaking violently.


    Six hundred million troops, panic, appalled, eardrum are blind, eyes are full of white light.


    The explosion was too wide.


    All over the star tunnel.


    Dozens of immortals roared and burst into power.


    However, the clansmen around him, the elder martial brothers, were easily blown away like dust. They didn''t even leave any dross. At this moment, the emperor''s utensils could turn into molten iron.


    What immortals, the great emperor and the king of immortals, just like a piece of paper, all disappeared under a wave of impact.


    Incredible power.


    The power of terror that no one can expect.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it, son of a bitch, Ning Tao, the three realms of a thousand swords, ah..."


    Hou Hong of Yongzhen has angry eyes.


    Open the shield and try to protect it as much as possible.


    But too reluctantly, and even a Xianhuang inadvertently, dissipated in heaven and earth, no bones.


    "The formation, quick formation, quick..." Elder Canglong screamed.


    If the battle had been formed at the beginning, it would have been impossible to be at a loss, let alone lose so much. I was careless and underestimated the three realms.


    I thought it was something in my hand and food in my mouth. Unexpectedly, the ants were too anxious to bite.


    "Jiuyou magic array, Qi!"


    "Shangyuan extinction array, disease!"


    "Hengling, Shengui formation, disease!"


    "Demon dragon array, beast array, disease..."


    The shock of terror is still rampant. Whenever Ning Tao is so far away, he is shocked by the shock, and the people behind him even step back.


    There was a look of horror on his face.


    Nuclear weapons are so terrible!


    In the past, many monks despised science and technology. They thought it was just a joke. It was useless. Today, science and technology in this war can be described as instant success.


    Such a huge movement, the 800 million troops behind them can see clearly, one by one, their faces are shocked, and the impact force is almost enough to topple them all.


    Shi Yao, Yu Huang and others were also surprised.


    "Well It''s terrible... "


    Outside the passage, yuwenchuan''s four men are anxiously watching the battle situation. They are defeated by the demons. They are just relieved. Suddenly, a terrible shock swept over them, and they were shocked back tens of meters.


    All of them were caught off guard and unprepared. They were scared and their faces changed greatly.


    "This What is this thing? "


    Looking up, the passage was filled with white light.


    As if the whole world, has led to the road to heaven, white, heat waves, evaporation of everything.


    Yuwenchuan four people silly eyes, even after the one billion army, was also shocked by the scene in front of us, is this divine power? So far apart, they were shocked to break a few bones, vomit blood, and were shocked.


    The galaxy is about to collapse under the explosion.


    It''s not long since the collapse.


    If the star passage had not been used as a battlefield by the two armies, it would have been destroyed by that blow.


    Although this scene didn''t last long, it made more than 300 million monks disappear!


    Among them, there are eight or nine immortals.And there are so many people who are seriously injured!


    The explosion stopped gradually, and the hot white light disappeared. Although the tinnitus and dizziness, everyone felt that they could be relieved.


    But Ning Tao clenched his teeth and directed at the Royal beast. Ye Er roared: "don''t stop, continue to boom!"


    "Inform zuhuang that it''s her turn to play..."


    "Yes ~"


    the nuclear bomb is indeed over, because it has been consumed. However, modern weapons should not be underestimated, and millions of troops have been pushed into the channel.


    "Million magic crystal cannon, fire!"


    "Polynuclear, giant magnetic explosion, start!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    A gorgeous light cut through the space.


    All kinds of rays, lasers, ordinary friars will die if they touch them. The 800 million troops are ready to go, but they still need a pioneer to take the lead.


    Officially ready Twelve ethnic groups!


    "Ho ho..."


    "Monster army, kill!" Zuhuang roared and sent out Huangwei. A large number of fierce beasts rushed out and killed the 300 million troops.


    Immortal immortal gentleman surprise way: "this is our third surprise!"


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "this Not really

 Chapter 3614

    "What? No "No?"


    Immortal and Mazu are stunned. Isn''t the third surprise the plan of the twelve races?


    Is that different from what they think?


    What''s the third one?


    However, with just a flick of his sleeve and a big hand, Ning Tao said with a smile: "don''t worry, it won''t be long before you know it. Let the twelve ethnic groups act as pioneers first, and let the 800 million troops attack immediately."


    "This battle has come to an important juncture. Everyone must do their best to win, not lose..."


    "We will abide by the main law of the school!"


    All the people present bowed their hands together.


    Finally, it''s their turn to come out. After so many years of training, bloody fighting and hard work, there should be a result. Otherwise, I''m sorry for fighting for decades.


    "All souls army, kill!"


    "The demon army, give me the charge!"


    "All the fairyland people, kill the traitors and the rebels!"


    "Kill ~"


    "whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    It''s a vast black area, blue, black and white, like a dragon waking up.


    However, in front of them, a large number of monsters rushed up, such as torrent, tsunami, volcano, thunder, fangs, venom, claws and blades.


    And the team in front of us are all familiar, but they are very strange.


    Among them.


    There is a long time no see of the insect ancestor!


    I saw her charisma, a leader, licking red lips, flashed greedy, proud, said with a wild smile: "children, go to open up the killing."


    "Drink the enemy''s blood, tear up these cowards and invaders, kill Kill Gee... "


    At the same time, tens of millions of them spread their wings, flying like locusts, climbing like beetles, a pair of dark scythes as sharp as magic soldiers, and a crustacean as hard as black iron.


    Intoxicating bee, iron backed lizard, burning bone spider, bladed tooth bat I''m excited at the moment.


    After all, the more blood they eat, the stronger they are. War is the best for them. All in all, there are hundreds of millions of twelve races.


    Among them, the most important one is the void bug.


    Under the attack, the momentum and movement are so vast!


    Hundreds of millions of remnant soldiers, who have just experienced the explosion and have not yet recovered, are in a trance when they suddenly feel a sharp pain. Either they are torn by something and bitten by their neck, or they are in pain and unconscious.


    Tinnitus of eardrum, blindness of eyes, blank of brain Almost like a vegetable.


    In the face of this kind of raid, they are at a loss and hard to guard against. Moreover, they are injured and consume a lot of money. Even if they are complete, it is difficult to stop the evil insects.


    In a flash, there was a scream and a wail.


    A million corpses in an instant!


    "Ah Ah... "


    "No, don''t kill me, what? What is it? Ah, go away My hand... "


    The influence of the army in the rear is a little smaller, but the massive slaughter has made the army unstable and full of horror, and its fighting will and belief have been shaken.


    I was frightened by the ferocity in front of me.


    Brothers, teammates, eaten raw. Sucked dry.


    In a short time, the 600 million troops that originally came in exploded and killed nearly 300 million people. Now, the army of demons and insects has come down and slaughtered hundreds of millions of people. They are just lambs to be slaughtered.


    Those who were seriously injured had no resistance, and those who were not seriously injured did not persist at all.


    And the loss of the monster army is negligible.


    "Get in the way, get in the way, asshole, what are you afraid of? The army is still behind us. We still have more than a billion troops. Some insects can be wiped out with fingers. What''s to be afraid of? Give it to me, kill it for me... "


    Yong Zhen Hou roared with angry eyes.


    The anger in my heart has already erupted.


    These small three realms are really killing, hateful and indignant. They have lost hundreds of millions of elite troops before they see their real main force.


    Mingming has an absolute advantage, absolute strength and strength. How could he be beaten so miserably?


    Still in such a mess.


    What a shame!


    Elder Canglong, general Baimu, Yin Yang, ghosts and gods were also furious. They were the most powerful people under the four emperors and were responsible for the attack.


    Now, with the result like this, how can they make it? Bite your teeth and rush up first.


    "Kill the insect mother first, the bee queen, the Lizard King, and never allow them to be reckless again," the four agreed, forming a sharp knife team to fight.


    Despite the short time, these monsters have eaten up another 100 million of them.


    But this time, a lot of losses.


    After all, those who are seriously injured are dead, and the rest, though injured, can resist.


    What''s more, the four armies behind him are still gushing up and fighting with the monsters. For a whole 30 million Li battle line, there are people crowding and crowding, and corpses everywhere.They all stepped on the corpses.


    There''s no good place.


    At this time, Mozu watched that the Allied forces below had resisted, and the good offensive had disappeared. He could not help but worry: "if it goes on like this, Chongzu will not last long, and the Mozu will soon die."


    "Yes, they didn''t react before, but now the army is fighting back and it''s hard to compete with them..."


    Just when everyone was worried, Ning Tao squinted and said with a smile, "don''t worry. The insect ancestor didn''t lose so soon. Instead, you should be careful. The seal will be broken. There will be no barriers in the seven realms."


    "Remember, come back alive..."


    As soon as the words came out, Mozu, Lihuang and others clenched their lips. In the war, anyone can die.


    They don''t dare to promise.


    Even Ning Tao could not be sure that he would not die.


    "Do your best and listen to fate..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A part of the powerful Immortal Emperor began to go out to protect the insect ancestor, queen bee and so on. They were the core of this time. On the other side, they stood at the seal.


    It''s full of cracks.


    It''s expected that the cup will come to nothing.


    On the other side, Yu Wenchuan clenched his spear, gritted his teeth, peered at the passage and sealed it. Wait a second, wait a second.


    Nine you Huang, Ming Huang three also full of anger.


    "Damn Ning Xiaoer..."


    The great power of the insect ancestor lies not only in the speed of reproduction, but also in the speed of reproduction. Each insect will contribute part of its blood food and essence blood to the insect ancestor, so she does not need to start, but only focuses on the reproduction of the army.


    This forms a cycle, an endless cycle, but the new ones must be weak.


    This is also a disadvantage.


    Lots and lots of magic insects crawl out of their eggs to kill the enemy.


    At this time, the 800 million troops finally hit head-on and killed. They collided with the four circles, and the star passage was almost fragmented.


    But just at this time, the galaxy seal, which has been in danger, "bang", smashed.


    In front of my eyes, I was suddenly enlightened.


    The seven worlds are interlinked, vast, majestic and vast. The seven shining stars are shining at this moment.


    Finally It''s connected!


    The four great furies are also true.


    At this moment, the rules of the three realms and the rules of the four realms were integrated, and under the rules of the holy land, if they were greatly helped, they would have been able to accommodate high-level people.


    Moreover, the starry sky belongs to the holy land. As long as it does not enter the three realms, the suppression effect will gradually weaken.


    The limit of the starry sky is the limit of the galaxy. Although it can accommodate the top strong, it may be rare.


    The limit of the world depends on the strength of the world, and the energy is sufficient for monks to survive.


    So now you can Kill!


    "Ning Tao, take your life," said Zhan Huang. Yu Wenchuan couldn''t bear it any longer and rushed to the battlefield.


    And Ning Tao, a long gun, a little cold first, and then gun out like a dragon, roar, unafraid, "boom" ran, fight together.


    Decisive battle Officially!

 Chapter 3615

    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The emperor of war and the Immortal Emperor of the galaxy, the head of the four realms and the head of the three realms, namely Yuwenchuan vs ningtao!


    At this moment, this place, the two people finally fight together without reservation, no one can escape, no one can hide, no one can hide, only fight to the top of the battle.


    It''s as if the war 700 million years ago reappeared, but the candle dragon became Ning Tao.


    But the outcome is not clear.


    "Ning Tao, this time, where else can you escape? The emperor will let you die without a place to die! "


    "Kill ~"


    yuwenchuan roared.


    Power burst, a spear like a star.


    At the same time, self-cultivation has reached its limit, adapting to the rules, heaven and earth, and self.


    "The secret of fighting the emperor without death is the scroll of God!"


    But Ning Tao was cold and fearless in the face of danger. Instead, he said angrily, "yuwenchuan, you betray the holy land, collude with external forces, sell for glory, and even for your own sake, do not hesitate to let the lives of the Seven Kingdoms perish!"


    "My emperor is the descendant of the sage, the little Lord of the holy land. Today, I will cut you under the sword!"


    In an instant, it becomes the pole of heaven and earth.


    "Ancient Dafa, the power of the sun and the moon!"


    "Kill ~"


    they are fighting fiercely, and it''s hard to separate them.


    However, Jiuyou emperor''s eyes are cold, and his heart is killing him on one side of the sword. He has a delusion that he can attack Ning Tao secretly. Only when he is dead can he win this battle.


    However, just about to start, a beautiful shadow suddenly blocked in front of me, and a terrible God stabbed me.


    "What? Looking for death... "


    "Dang ~"


    when the magic knife is cut, the divine order is immediately split away.


    Holding the cold candle in front of him, Gu Xuan said, "you''re the one who got away from him."


    Nine you emperor''s step is a meal, hear a voice not from of look up, in a flash, the facial expression once change, unexpectedly lose a voice way: "is it you? You You''re not dead yet? "


    "If you don''t die, I can''t be at ease," Gu Xuanxuan said angrily. She manipulated the divine order and put it to death.


    "Hum, I didn''t kill you that year, but you dare to jump out this time? I will make you My soul is broken


    The nine you emperor''s killing chance flashed.


    In an instant, they fought together.


    Don''t know why? Gu Xuanxuan''s speed of promotion is very fast. Now she has reached a high level. Even if she rebounds, she can''t rebound so hard.


    Ning Tao also asked, but Gu Xuanxuan always passed by and didn''t mention it to him.


    To stop Jiuyou emperor is what they discussed before. They don''t expect to defeat him. They just hope to delay him and give ningtao time.


    On the other side, the demon emperor turned into the essence of the earth''s core ancient dragon, and a startling dragon chant shocked the three armies.


    Its breath can frighten the twelve kinds of monsters, and make them fear and shrink. However, before the demon emperor is satisfied, there is another roar of the dragon.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    With this sound, hundreds of millions of monsters worship.


    Insect ancestor, black and white God tiger, even the demon emperor were greatly suppressed, breathing a suffocation, can''t help but color change, some incredible looking forward.


    In sight, a hundreds of feet of giant crystal dragon, angry eyes roar, dragon horn towering, dragon scales, belly nine claws, are God, eyebrow and a single eye, more a color scale, sacred and dignified.


    Actually reached the peak of the demon emperor!


    What''s more, the combat power is even better.


    This speed is too fast. It''s only five years since it broke through the demon emperor.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    Under the sound of the dragon, the demon emperor was surprised.


    This What kind of dragon is this? How can you oppress it?


    Mingming''s cultivation is much weaker than it. It''s the peak of the demon emperor. It has already entered into nowhere. Even yuwenchuan''s breath can''t suppress it.


    But the Dragon did.


    Even, he instinctively has the feeling of fear?


    This is ridiculous. He is the head of the geocentric Gulong clan. His blood is extremely noble. He believes that even if there are other dragons, he can''t surpass it.


    "You Who are you? "


    "Hum, I''m your ancestor," Xiao Bai roared, and his hand was like a dragon swimming in the sea.


    A claw out, as if to tear the void.


    It''s like a dragon.


    "Asshole, you How dare you insult me? Looking for death, "although the demon emperor was very reluctant to fight with him, he had no other choice in this situation, and he didn''t want to see another dragon over him.


    This strange Dragon Must die!


    And at this time, see the war emperor, demon emperor, nine you emperor has been stopped, the emperor''s brow slightly wrinkled, how can there be so many strong three?This is far beyond their estimation. Originally they thought it would be four against one, but they didn''t expect it to be four against three. No, maybe it''s not so simple


    The Ming emperor squinted, took a deep breath, slowly looked up, but saw a gold robed man slowly falling down in front of him. His whole body was wrapped with a "crackling" thunder arc, just like the emperor in the thunder. He was fierce and overbearing.


    With all his strength, he turned out to be a senior.


    "You are the emperor of Hades, aren''t you? People are not people, ghosts are not ghosts? Your opponent is The emperor. "


    Thunder emperor negative hand way.


    His strength is the peak of the middle level. As early as half a year ago, he came across a Thor stone from the treasure house of the world. After absorbing it, it changed.


    It is not only the essence of thunder, but also the power of thunder.


    It''s a great benefit.


    Thunder is also the most powerful thing. For the ghost of the underworld, he has the strongest and most destructive power. He can restrain and suppress it. Therefore, to resist the underworld, he is handed over to him and must be held back.


    Although there is a difference in strength between the two, the emperor of the underworld is still injured, and he has lost his original weapon. The emperor of thunder has excellent talent, so it is not a problem to stop him.


    "You are not from the three realms, are you? Ming Huang''s eyes narrowed, and his sharp sense was wrong.


    Lei Huang is different from the other three.


    Power, too.


    "I advise you not to go through this muddy water. Do you know who is behind me in the underworld? That''s Tianming, one of the "top ten super galaxies" in your world. If you don''t want to die, get out of the way


    The underworld emperor arrogantly threatens a way.


    But as soon as the words came out, Lei Huang was stunned for a moment. Then he looked up to the sky and began to laugh, deafening. The thunder burst out and sniffed: "big heaven? Ridiculous. To tell you the truth, I have a grudge against him. "


    "Some time ago, we destroyed the branch of the great heaven and the dark. Do you think I will be afraid?"


    "Just a lonely soul, accept the sanction!"


    As he spoke, millions of thunder exploded, as if a golden land of thunder had come.


    "RIFA, the golden kingdom!"


    "Ka "Click..."


    "What What? "


    The emperor of the underworld was shocked. Feeling the power of the thunder, he couldn''t help scolding him. Unexpectedly, he made a fool of himself and quickly used his magic power to answer the enemy.


    "Dharma, Youming ghost general!"


    "Roar ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    The four sides of the battle group fight, you come and I go, wonderful, for a while still can''t see the success or failure.


    However, the four emperors can be stopped, but what about the nearly 50 emperors below?


    Looking at today''s three realms, the total number of powerful people at the imperial level is no more than 20. The gap is twice as large!


    Even now, elder Bailong and general Jiuyou take people to fight back and attack several high-level officials, but the gap is still too big.


    What''s more, the 1.14 billion troops have been completely suppressed. The array is like King Kong.


    The overall strength is too strong.


    800 million troops, now just tired to deal with!


    "The situation is not good..."

 Chapter 3616

    Among the 800 million troops, there are too many, including the five realms of the fairyland, the thirteen states of the demon world, the three continents of the spirit world, and a million grand masters from the ethereal world.


    A monk of cloud dream world.


    All in all, it is still difficult to deal with the four realms.


    After killing more than 300 million monks in four circles, the bloody battles of the twelve races gradually began to look inferior to each other. Although they were weird, self explosive, poisonous, and deadly But in the face of this super large-scale group war, it is difficult to make it out.


    For example, if the power of the array is swept, or the sword light, or the sword light, you will die if you are weird.


    But there are also demons and beasts metamorphosis under a lot of blood.


    One loss and one compensation can last longer


    Ning Tao''s shooting skills are fierce, and his moves are deadly. Yuwenchuan''s real strength is really terrible, and he has reached the top of half a step. As long as the rules of heaven and earth allow, he can be promoted to the top immediately.


    Moreover, no matter the skills or techniques, even those created by him, are superb.


    No less than the world''s first-class method.


    Not to mention, his years of polishing and painstaking research have brought him close to the realm of nature. He has been able to recruit and recruit at his fingertips. Even the Tao and Dharma can be sublimated.


    After all, the art lies in people, not in law.


    So it''s hard to get a bargain on this.


    Xiaobai, Gu Xuanxuan and Lei Huang are also deadlocked with the three emperors. They have their own advantages and disadvantages, but with the escalation of the war, they will show their flaws.


    I''m afraid that''s the moment when the war will be divided, and it''s also the beginning of tragedy


    In the sky and sea, two figures are silent like sculptures, standing for a long time. Along their line of sight, they can clearly see the battle below, and even the aftershocks can be transmitted here.


    The real feeling.


    His mood also fluctuates.


    Seeing that the war had become white hot, the puppet Taoist sighed and said: "they still came to this stage. The change of the candle dragon seemed to be near at that time, but the situation was even worse than that year"


    hearing this, Qinglian sighed and said: "yes, the candle dragon fought against the Fourth Army and died for the sake of righteousness. Now, Ning Tao is fighting against the Fourth Army, But the situation is not better than then. "


    "Even, I think it''s more difficult than it was at the beginning. If it''s a candle dragon, I''m afraid it may not be better than him. The four realms have become the climate!"


    The puppet Taoist nodded and sighed, "now how much do you think Ning Tao hopes to win?"


    "This It''s hard to say... "


    "This boy can always bring some accidents to others. I hope it''s OK this time. If he fails again, the holy land will not be protected."


    Green lotus worried.


    It''s true that once yuwenchuan wins, he will use the origin of the seven realms to break the ban. At that time, there won''t be many people alive.


    Even if a large number of people can survive, the four major forces in the world are bound to rule here immediately.


    And take away the origin of the galaxy.


    In the holy land, there is the power of longevity.


    And since they don''t want to leak the news of the Holy Land in the world, it can be imagined that even if someone survives, can they freely go out of the holy land to speak?


    It''s a fluke not to be killed.


    It''s a pity that the four realms can''t listen any more.


    There is no doubt that there are only four forces in siyuchuan''s body. Otherwise, there will be no doubt


    After a long time, the puppet Taoist suddenly uttered a sentence: "if Ning Tao really falls into defeat or deadlock, you Will you do it? "


    As soon as the words came out, Qinglian''s hand trembled.


    His face also changed slightly.


    As if, thinking of the last change, he quietly clenched his lips, and his hands in his sleeves were tightly clenched. Because there was no suppression, his strength was also improving, and he recovered to the peak with the injection of energy here.


    But even if he has the strength, recovered his injury, this time, really will be shot?


    "I I don''t know? "


    "And you?"


    Qinglian shook her head silently.


    As soon as the words came out, the puppet Taoists were lonely and sighed. They should be bound by the decree of the saints and difficult to disobey the orders. Some people want to do so, but they always resist.


    In the end, he shook his head.


    Sage, what are you doing for?


    At the same time, the two powerful immortal emperors all gave their best to meet more than 60 immortal emperors. What a terrible number.


    However, the situation is one-sided. The four sectors are stronger in terms of number and quality.


    In the three realms, there are only Yuhuang, ethereal, Yunmeng, huangquan, changsunxian, Ganggun, magic tree, three tutors, Shiyao, Miaomiao, Xiaolian, Guyuan, guqiong, elder Yun, Lihuang, Sanyan, Jiuyou and Bailong.


    Among them, the high-level Immortal Emperor has only the top four. The old man of huangquan not only recovers his accomplishments, but also makes breakthroughs.


    After all, he is also an old strong man.


    But look at the four realms, one grand master, left and right prime ministers, new three Marquis, Tianwei chief, deputy chief, eight of the ten magic generals, four of the six elders, seven ghosts and gods, Yu five, sanxiu Immortal Emperor, sleepers and so on.Among them, there are six high-level immortal emperors. In addition to the first three, there are Canglong, Baimu, Yinyang ghosts and gods.


    The gap is too far to make up.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In the encounter, the ethereal immortal master pulled out his sword, looked at the three old monsters and said, "I didn''t expect that so many years have passed, and you haven''t died yet."


    "Good. I''ll see how much blood you have left to maintain? Take life... "


    The long sword is like a river of stars.


    "Sword technique, one sword hanging on the river of stars!"


    "Break ~"


    seeing this, the grand master gave a cold hum, brushed his long white beard, waved his broad robe fiercely, and said: "misty, don''t struggle, give up, you can''t win, leave early and live early..."


    "You dream, you die..."


    "Hongmeng Liangyi formation, Ziqi is heaven at the beginning!"


    "Nine Yellow River formations, one broken liver and intestine!"


    "Big wheel Ming King array, angry eyes of King Kong cloud!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Only with the help of exquisite array, the rain emperor and others can insist. Ning Tao''s order to them is to defend them at all costs.


    As long as there is time, the rest can be given to Ning Tao, everything, there is hope.


    On the contrary, it is unimaginable.


    These arrays are tailor-made and improved.


    At this time, Yuchuan and Wenning are trying to find out who can win the time.


    "Hum, Ning Tao, you are at a dead end. Although I have to praise you for being able to pull up such a large team in the barren three circles, it''s far from the Allied forces of our four circles."


    "This time, you don''t have the chance to use the three realms to set up the seal. You will surely die."


    Yuwenchuan sneered.


    The hole of the spear is empty, like a snake biting.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, as if he had decided something at the moment. He said coldly: "yuwenchuan, for today, I have prepared three surprises for you. Now you have seen the second, but you don''t see the third."


    "Now, I''ll give you this third surprise. I''ll defeat you in a hundred moves!"


    As he spoke, his whole body was shocked.


    It soared at the speed visible to the naked eye, and its momentum soared by leaps and bounds.


    "What What? "


    "Eight? You broke through? This How is that possible? No, it''s impossible. What did you do? "


    Yuwenchuan was startled.


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Tao''s strength has soared.


    Originally, he had a hard time dealing with Qizhong, and he was not sure of winning completely. However, it was difficult for ningtao, the eighth, not to mention winning, to keep invincible. How could this guy be?


    "How''s it going? This is the surprise that I prepared for you. In order to get to this point, I have to go through all kinds of difficulties to defeat you. "


    "The invincible emperor of war? Hum, today, I will let him become a history of the past. "


    "Finally, I''ll send you two more words. I''m the emperor in the same stage. If you don''t agree with me, I''ll crush you."


    "The last sentence, I have also told Yan Feitian, would rather provoke the king of hell than the devil!"


    Ning Tao gave a cold low roar.


    All of a sudden, the momentum of the whole body soared again, and the golden flames covered the whole body like armor.


    "94 million times The melting pot of war


    "Holy body, the power of the sun and the dragon!"


    "Golden body, immortal armor!"


    At this moment, yuwenchuan feels fear from Ning Tao. He is tense all over. The big policeman steps back. This guy''s breath is not weak at all.


    It seems that I have also touched the ceiling of holy land bottleneck. At the moment, it is equivalent to the same level with him.


    "Mix up Asshole, I''m the emperor of war. What if I break through? If you want to defeat me in a hundred moves, it''s just wishful thinking, "Yuwen Chuanhong said with a quick and angry eye.


    But when the wind broke in my ear, a figure appeared and whispered: "the first move!"

 Chapter 3617

    "What? How fast


    Yuwenchuan''s pupils shrank and his back broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly raised his spear to meet the enemy and assassinated him.


    One turns into two, four, six, eight, empty and real. It''s like eight boa constrictors opening their mouths, biting and rushing down. Their tusks are sharp, all of which are lethal.


    "Do you want to insult the emperor? It''s not that easy! "


    "Emperor FA, eight spear Zhang!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    "dang Dangdang... "


    Ning Tao press forward to the enemy''s capital, and the ancient atmosphere is so thick that it is like a thousand pieces of bamboo.


    White fall buzzing, excited cheer up, that sharp gun Gang also with hot flame.


    Like a golden winged Mirs.


    It''s the spirit that helps.


    Maybe this is the gap between the two?


    "Taboo, shooting against the sky!"


    "Original skill, six samsara boxing!"


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    The spear is as fierce as the wind. It kills eight Python in an instant. It shakes back the spear. It''s like a dragon. There''s no one else. It''s roaring.


    "Damn it, it''s so powerful," Yu Wen Chuan said, biting his teeth, his arms trembling, and his spear was unstable.


    When you see a blow on your face, you have to carry it hard.


    He is an invincible war emperor!


    In a flash, nine purple dragons surrounded the whole body, as protection, and a master of three points, two palms for six, adhering to the spirit, hard shot out.


    "Shangpin Difa, Liuhe lingzhang!"


    "Break ~"


    the fists were opposite, and a terrible wind blew away. They could not help but step back.


    However, before taking a breath, Ning Tao''s hands actually condensed two big energy balls, colorful, crazy absorbing the energy of heaven and earth, and nine attributes, more everything.


    "Nine yuan, world ball!"


    "Go ~"


    two balls, one left and one right, whizz like two bullets, and the impact force is even more shocking.


    Yuwenchuan''s figure was just stable. He saw the two balls rushing towards him. He couldn''t stop them. He couldn''t help but changed his face. He roared: "no matter this is the tenth move or the hundred move, our emperor will never lose."


    As he spoke, the nine purple dragons around him roared out in an instant.


    It''s like Kowloon is in line day by day.


    "Secret skill, the power of the Dragon Emperor!"


    "Give me Broken


    The purple dragon bravely bumped into one of the balls, exploded suddenly, and the energy surged. The two purple dragons disappeared.


    The rest of the offensive continued, and it took five purple dragons to break the two balls.


    "Ha ha, Ning Tao, are you just like that? Even if it''s a big world, the emperor can break it up. It''s just a small skill of carving insects. What can I do


    Yuwenchuan looks up at the sky and laughs wildly.


    However, a violent fluctuation made him smile, and he couldn''t help turning pale. When he looked up, his eyes opened in the middle of his eyebrows, just like God''s eyes. He suddenly saw Ning Tao who sniffed after the strong wind.


    And between the hands, has been easily condensed out of a "drip Liuliu" palm big silver mark.


    Full of sacred, supreme, unparalleled power.


    "Secret art, seal of emptiness!"


    "What What? "


    Yuwenchuan is shocked. He can''t cope with the continuous attacks. His breathing is already disordered and hard to deal with. Then he looks back at Ning Tao''s moves.


    But also emerge in an endless stream, one move is stronger than another, but leisurely.


    "Damn, kill me, kill me," yuwenchuan roared, controlling the remaining four purple dragons.


    But in an instant, I saw a mysterious seal of void, huge and boundless, like a boundary, which instantly suppressed the strong wind, covered the sky and the earth, as if a saint had been pressed down across the times.


    This kind of power is shocking, and it seems even more amazing than at the beginning.


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    Just listen to a series of four rings, four dragons break up.


    However, the seal of emptiness is under the head, and its power is not reduced, such as suppressing the ancient world.


    "Poof Cough Cough... "


    The secret skill is broken, yuwenchuan can''t help vomiting blood.


    However, there was still a big killing weapon on his head that was about to fall. He had to be angry, red eyed, and gathered all his life''s strength to hold up his spear to break the seal of heaven.


    Put the divine power in one place and break it in one place.


    "The emperor''s law, the Dragon fights against the eight wasters!"


    "Taboo, a spear The sky is broken


    "Kill ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    Up to now, yuwenchuan has been in a state of decline, though he has only made dozens of moves in a hurry. He can''t cope with the fierce attack. If he goes on like this, he will be defeated.


    Ning Tao, who broke out with real strength, was too terrible and almost invincible.And nine you Huang, demon Huang, Ming Huang three people in the fierce battle, corner of the eye all see this scene, in the heart big anxious, damn, this little bastard can suppress Yu Wen Chuan? It''s beyond their imagination.


    Yuwenchuan''s strength is the first person recognized by the four circles. If he is defeated, who can defeat Ning Tao?


    Time flies.


    If we drag on, the situation will be unpredictable.


    Nine you emperor three people a bite teeth, the burst of life, trying to get rid of the opponent to help, they four people work together, will be able to kill Ning Tao.


    However, Gu Xuanxuan, Xiao Bai and Lei Huang are struggling with each other.


    The former "fairy order" attack and defense integration, although the strength is slightly weaker, but it is really difficult.


    Although ZuLong is the peak of the middle level, he has the most obvious advantage in this war. Moreover, the stronger the Vietnam War is, the demon emperor can''t help it.


    It''s more and more frightening.


    And the thunder emperor is on a par with the underworld emperor.


    The two of them are the most glued, no one can do anything to help each other, the gap between each other, the advantages of the fittest, a loss of a supplement, a high and a low, actually formed a balance.


    He and the demon emperor are really inseparable from each other. It''s a blessing that he can keep invincible.


    Although they are all the pinnacles of the imperial level, the period of complete victory can be compared to the half step supremacy.


    Seeing this, the emperor of Jiuyou clenched his teeth in secret. Now, it''s up to him. He wanted to hide himself again, but the form no longer allowed him. At this time, the fairy Ling came straight at him like a flying sword.


    "Devil, die


    "The power of taboo, God orders to kill demons!"


    Gu xuanjiao gave a drink and tried her best.


    However, Jiuyou emperor took a deep breath, and his scarlet eyes burst with fierce light. Suddenly, his strength soared, and he raised his sword and waved it.


    It''s like an evil sword.


    "Secret art, the underworld of hell!"


    "Hum ~"


    once this sword is put out, it will be like hell in a hundred miles.


    Gu Xuanxuan''s pretty face changed and she looked around in disbelief? Field? Against the sky? How is that possible? Isn''t this the power of the supreme?


    "You Are you a half step demon


    "Jie Jie, it''s too late," nine you emperor grimly smile, a knife will fly to the fairy order to split.


    With a bang, it broke away.


    "Puff..."


    Gu Xuanxuan vomited blood from the sky, and her pretty face turned pale for a moment. It was condensed with her own strength and heart blood, which was comparable to a magic weapon.


    Now that she has been killed, she has suffered from the reverse. When she is seriously injured, her breath has declined to the peak.


    Heart a cool, back also cool "chilly".


    It was as if death had climbed on her back.


    "Not good..."


    As soon as she blurted out, a magic knife was cut from the sky. Its power and edge could split her in two. There was no fear in her eyes, but she was unwilling.


    "Or Can''t you... "


    "Brother Zhulong, xuan''er is too useless to avenge you. It''s just that she''s dead after all, just a few minutes earlier. I Here we are... "


    Gu Xuanxuan closed her eyes.


    But a big and powerful arm suddenly stopped her jade waist and protected her in front of her body, as if Brother candle dragon.


    Gu Xuanxuan trembled and opened her beautiful eyes weakly, but It''s Ning Tao.


    That pair of eyes but and candle dragon elder brother spirit similar.


    It''s like gazing for hundreds of millions of years.


    With a bitter smile, she said hoarsely, "I''ve lost. The rest depends on you..."


    Ning Tao breathes heavily. He doesn''t understand what she''s saying. He just wants to comfort him. However, his face suddenly changes. In his eyes, Gu Xuanxuan''s black hair turns to white.


    The fire of life is like a candle in the wind.


    In a flash, it was the line of life and death!


    "This What''s going on? "

 Chapter 3618

    Ning Tao is shocked. She is scared by the scene in front of her. What''s the trick of sister Xuan?


    How can you suddenly die?


    That powerful vitality, such as water like gone.


    It''s like a leaky balloon, a leaky, cracked container, evaporation, a dry Hooper.


    "This This... "


    Nine you emperor is also stunned, he at most is also seriously injured her, that fatal knife want to cut, but was saved by Ning Tao, this situation, has nothing to do with him?


    He didn''t even know he had it?


    "Touch What''s the matter with porcelain


    However, Yu Wenchuan, who was bleeding from the corner of his mouth and short of breath, coughed hard and flew over. No matter what happened, he said happily: "you If you do it a little later, I''m afraid it''s not good


    "This son is too strange. You and I will go together. We must not keep our hands. We must kill him..."


    There are seven or eight wounds on his body.


    Ning Tao is so strong.


    Just now, almost did not support, thanks to the nine you emperor here, will ningtao to lead in the past.


    More than 80 moves.


    "Damn it..."


    And nine you Huang stiff smile, although still at a loss now, but the credit is still in the body.


    As soon as the holy land is broken, the four super powers will reward each other for their merits. Maybe he will still be the first one. By then, there will be all kinds of supreme artifact and holy Dharma.


    Just when he was proud, a pair of angry eyes came over and said, "did you do it?"


    "Well This... "


    Nine you emperor smile a stiff, scalp instantly numb up, that the sky chill and kill intention, let him a burst of panic, open mouth but speechless.


    I feel that if he admits it, he will be faced with great anger and even burn his body.


    I was stunned.


    However, at this time, Gu Xuanxuan said with weak bitterness: "it''s an ancient secret. It''s the cultivation that I got by chance when I traveled around the world with brother Zhulong, and I overdraw my life in exchange for it."


    "But I didn''t expect to come so fast, and We haven''t seen the end of the war yet... "


    "Well Cough... "


    He was weak and coughed up blood.


    A touch of color skirt, are dyed red by the red blood, such as plum blossoms, clusters of startling.


    Gu Qiong, Xia Jie and Xiao Lian were all shocked and tried hard to rush over. However, the Xianhuang of the four realms was too aggressive to rush over. It was even good to be able to support them.


    There is such a big gap. If it wasn''t for Miaomiao and Xiaolian''s life power and secret skills, they couldn''t last so long, and the whole battle would have collapsed.


    At least half of the twenty immortals will die.


    More than half of them were seriously injured.


    "Damn it, sister Xuan, hold on, sister Xuan..."


    The scuffle below is also fierce. The army of demons and beasts is almost finished, killing more than 400 million monks, self exploding, poisoning, sucking blood, psychedelic, blading teeth It really taught the four circles a lesson.


    But in the end, time is too short, time for development is too little, and now only the ancestors of insects are hard to support.


    They''re still hatching eggs.


    Fight to the end with the three allied forces


    At this time, Ning Tao was pale after hearing what xuanjie said. He put his hand on her pulse and looked inside her.


    There was nothing different from his appearance, but when he looked inside, it made his heart cool.


    The meridians are cracked and ready to be broken.


    Dantian, soul sea, are almost dry.


    The most important thing is that her origin, which should have been restored after sleeping for so many years, actually dissipated like boundless water.


    Her own recovery can''t make up for the speed of passing, and she has been covering up her weakness.


    Until just now, the fairy order was broken, let her bite back, seriously injured, it completely broke the breath that she was holding, and finally fell down.


    It even accelerated the end of the mystery.


    At this moment, full-scale outbreak, is on the verge of death, this secret is even more terrible than he imagined.


    Once she can''t hold it, let alone that moment, even if it''s time for a cup of tea, I''m afraid she can''t hold it. No wonder she''s promoted so fast?


    In just a few decades, he was even surprised to be promoted to Xianhuang''s high rank


    Ning Tao is dull. His brain is like being hit by a heavy hammer. It''s blank. His hands are shaking and his whole body is cold, like falling ice valley.


    "No No, absolutely not... "


    "You must not die. I said I would take care of you for my elder martial brother. You Why are you so confused... "


    Ning Tao''s eyes turned red in an instant.


    Tears, guilt, come to my heart.


    At this moment, right here, the seal of elder martial brother has just been broken and disappeared. Should sister Xuan fall under his eyes?


    How can he feel at ease?A heart, such as tearing pain.


    Over the years, he and sister Xuan have been both teachers and friends, guiding him forward. How many difficulties have they solved for him? He was a beautiful woman he respected most. How could he watch him die like this?


    Gu Xuanxuan''s eyes were red. Looking at the tears in Ning Tao''s eyes, she stroked her cheek and choked: "don''t Don''t cry. You are the commander in chief of the three realms. You are as great as brother Zhulong. "


    "You know, in my heart, I always regard you as my brother. Seeing your great achievements, my sister is very proud and happy for you. You are better than brother Zhulong..."


    Ning Tao cried. His nose was sour. In his red eyes, two lines of tears fell down his cheek, but he shook his head and said in pain: "no You can''t go... "


    Said, suddenly as if to think of something, busy anxious to get things.


    Ziqi Longwen pill, and the only best Qingmu pill. The only three drops of Qingmu Shenye left were all taken out by him. He wanted xuanjie to take them.


    These are all the elixirs in the world. No matter how terrible the secret skill is, it should be able to save her life, right?


    It''s hard to maintain the cultivation.


    But now, Ning Tao can''t take care of it.


    But at this time, Gu Xuanxuan stretched out a hand and grasped the hand that he wanted to take Qingmu Shenye for himself. She shook her head and said bitterly, "silly brother, can''t you see that my sister is all about death?"


    Ning Tao tiger''s body trembled, and his whole body was cold. He pursed his pale lips and completely froze.


    "You..."


    "In fact, I didn''t recover at all from the beginning. I''ve been broken. I can''t live long even if I don''t use my secret skill."


    "The power of eternal life can''t save me, and brother Zhulong is dead, how can I live alone? But I have lived to this day for his wishes and revenge. "


    "In those days, it was here that brother Zhulong incarnated into a seal and pushed me back to the three realms. Now, I''m back, and it''s time to accompany him..."


    Gu Xuanxuan smiles.


    That smile, there is relief, there are memories.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were red, and tears fell down. His hand holding Qingmu Shenye was shaking. After a long time, he suddenly got up with red eyes, and called Yan Mo to give sister Xuan to him.


    "Don''t you want to see the end? Wait for me here, and I will show you this scene. "


    Ning Tao slowly raises his head and stares at Jiu you Huang in the moment. His anger bursts out.


    "Remember what I said fifteen years ago?"


    "What What? "


    Nine you emperor is startled, faintly have a kind of uneasy feeling, subconsciously back a step.


    "First, kill you first!"

 Chapter 3619

    As soon as the words came down, the nine you emperor felt a cold that was more piercing than the air of the nether world. He went deep into his bone marrow and pierced into his soul, which made the whole person tremble even more.


    "Wait Wait


    "It''s none of my business, it''s her own..."


    As soon as the words came out, a huge force, like a dragon elephant, roared in an instant.


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    Ning Tao roars like an angry God. Behind him, it seems that there is a giant towering, holding up his magic fist and falling down heavily. He has the power to open the sky, the power to crack the earth, and the power to penetrate the sky and the earth.


    This is not the inheritance of overlord, but the experience he once taught, plus the amazing power of his two moves, a move he just realized some time ago.


    It''s true.


    After all, there are no limitations.


    This fist is no weaker than the dragon claw hand!


    "Hiss ~"


    Jiuyou emperor took a breath of cold air. He was really frightened by this momentum. He forgot to fight back and yelled: "war Zhan Huang, help me, quick Come on... "


    Not to mention him, yuwenchuan was also shocked by this momentum, especially the amazing power. Anyone in front of him is like a mole ant, paper paste. This is definitely a super power in the world.


    I was shocked, but I did. The nine purple dragons merged into one and burst out.


    There seems to be a dragon robed emperor standing behind him.


    "Holy Dharma, Heavenly Dragon Fist!"


    "Break ~"


    two fists collide, like the emperor fighting with the overlord, but just in the moment of the touch, Yu Wenchuan''s face changed greatly, showing astonishment. A mighty force came from his arm and made him vomit blood.


    This guy''s strength has soared again. It''s so much stronger than just now. One punch will blow him away?


    The whole right arm seems to be broken.


    I can''t feel it anymore.


    "Damn it..."


    This unique move is a combination of the emperor''s divine fist of Lagerstroemia indica, which is more powerful. Unexpectedly, it was defeated by Ning Tao in this way.


    Nine you emperor Eye Bead son almost didn''t jump out, Yu Wen Chuan unexpectedly was hit to fly, this How is that possible?


    I''m afraid he lost his whole arm just now? Although both of them are half step supremacy, we have to say that his strength is not as good as yuwenchuan''s.


    Gu Xuanxuan coughed up blood and became weaker and weaker. Her face turned pale. She looked at Ning Tao and her eyes were moist.


    There is a sweet pride.


    Death is nothing to her.


    "Brother Zhulong, you have a good younger martial brother..."


    "Wait Wait, Ning Tao, are you crazy? It''s none of my business. You Don''t deceive people too much. I''m not easy to be provoked either. "


    Nine you emperor angry eyes with a knife.


    But the blade was shaking slightly.


    I don''t know why, his mood at the moment has been in chaos, so many years of training out of Mount Tai collapsed in front of the same color, all gone.


    There is a kind of intuition from the dark, I don''t know whether it is panic or fear? It''s more like icy!


    But the ear "brush" sound, a burning flame of the dragon claw grasp, hysterical, crazy to the extreme, like a ferocious to the extreme of the holy dragon.


    "Holy Dharma, sun dragon claw hand!"


    "Death ~"


    the pupils of Jiuyou emperor shudder, and subconsciously wave his knife to chop it up, with a strong dark air.


    However, in his astonishment, Ning Tao grabs his Jiuyou Dao as if he were stuck by a pair of pliers. Even if there is a drop of blood left on the Dao, the pliers never let go.


    The emperor''s shooting star, like a golden spear, stabs him in the face.


    It''s too fast.


    It''s too close.


    Want to hide, also can''t hide at all, now two people are face to face, and with injury for injury.


    Nine you Huang pupil shrink, the whole person seems to be scared silly, but in the heart desperately cry, a bite tongue tip, suddenly side head, can hide past.


    But the left side of the head "buzzing", as if something is missing, followed by hot pain.


    At the corner of the eye.


    I saw a piece of flesh and blood falling with my ears.


    "Well It''s his left ear


    "Son of a bitch, are you crazy?" Nine you emperor draws a knife to fight to retreat abruptly, have the impulse that wants to escape.


    Yuwenchuan stepped on the "Purple shadow step" and came to ningtao''s back like a ghost in a blink. He stabbed out with a spear. He was also crazy and forced him to turn around.


    How can he watch Jiuyou emperor killed by him?


    That''s no less than breaking your arms!


    However, Ning Tao didn''t even look back at him. His eyes were red and he roared. His whole body was shining with gold. Two million immortal gold lines were behind him like a spiral shield.


    And he himself, taking advantage of the situation, gathered a huge bow. His feet were staggered, and his back was full of strength. In his whole life, he crazily pulled the bow to the full moon.A simple arrow is condensed.


    The whole body of the arrow is condensed by the power of the world. It is not only extremely heavy, but also unbreakable.


    "Golden body, immortal spiral vortex!"


    "Shengpin, the arrow of the world!"


    "Give me Go to hell


    There was a whew and the arrow disappeared.


    It looks as if it''s gone, but in fact it''s too fast. It''s beyond the speed of sound. Even the sound hasn''t come out yet. The arrow has been killed.


    "No, Jiuyou, be careful." yuwenchuan''s pupils contracted, his eyes roared, and tried to stab him.


    "What What? "


    Jiuyou emperor, who is retreating suddenly, can''t hear all this, but he was born in a ferocious environment. He is more sensitive to death than ordinary people.


    In an instant, almost instinctive body moved for a while, I felt a sharp pain.


    The top of the heart was passively pierced.


    The whole person was taken away. If he didn''t protect his body with magic in advance, I''m afraid the whole person would be broken. Even so, five or six bones would be broken.


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    "Lunatic, you are a lunatic..."


    Emperor Jiuyou yells at him and turns around and runs away.


    At this time, the spear behind Ning Tao was also facing one by one. His strength was tilted up, and half of the sharp blade entered his body, which made him vomit blood.


    But he is still indifferent, staring at the nine you Huang, the power of the world in his hands deformed again.


    In a flash, it condensed into a shuttle.


    The whole is streamlined to perfection.


    "Shengpin, the shuttle of the world!"


    "Whew ~"


    "what? No... "


    Yuwenchuan was shocked, but this scene, after all, is too late, nine you emperor this time just feel the threat, feel the brain suddenly cool.


    Split in two!

 Chapter 3620

    Can see clearly, that a ferocious evil spirit evil spirit head, half unexpectedly slants slowly to fall off.


    The notch is as smooth as a mirror.


    The red, the white and the yellow are clear.


    "No..."


    Jiuyou emperor is stiff. The crown made of precious dark gold is cut off by this blow. Jiuyou sword falls down and kneels in the void. The whole person is as stiff as a sculpture.


    The waves, the breath, the mind are gone.


    That shuttle is terrible!


    Ning Tao''s eyes were red, and he endured the tingling feeling from behind. He watched Jiuyou emperor kneel down and die in front of him, but his anger was still hard to calm down.


    He has been working hard to cultivate from the beginning to the present, in order to have a belief.


    "Protect Family


    But now, sister Xuan''s withering is like a thorn in his heart. He keeps asking himself, do you really have the strength to protect your family? Sister Xia, bao''er, are they barbarians?


    This belief Wavering!


    However, it stimulated his determination even more!


    It''s not enough, it''s not strong enough, he has to become stronger, even the strongest, the best in the world. Only when he becomes the strongest, no one can hurt his family


    And below countless people are silly, dull, dumbfounded, Jiuyou first emperor, actually died?


    Killed by a shuttle?


    But anyone can feel the horror of the shuttle.


    Because its rules, radians, and even streamline shape are perfect. Every place is extremely sharp, cutting iron like mud. It is a perfect regular body.


    To say, the shape of this shuttle is very similar to that of the God of Mars, and nothing can be broken.


    The rule body has been brought into full play.


    It''s the most perfect form. Anyone who looks at it has to say hello, which leaves a deep impression.


    One hit, kill the nine you emperor.


    According to legend, one of the oldest four emperors.


    The big devil who dominates the Jiuyou world and the throne for countless years has finally lost his soul!


    Gu Xuanxuan looked at the scene, as if she saw a miracle. Her pale face was shocked.


    "Really Kill it... "


    The morale of the three armies was greatly boosted. One by one, they seemed to have beaten the blood of a chicken, and they even got up and charged like wolves. Originally, they were weak. They even started to fight back, and even began to fight back and suppress. They were brave and fearless of death, and continued to fight one after another.


    Even the Xianhuang battle, also in Xiaolian that life force to maintain, fierce fight.


    "Kill Kill Kill... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    And at this time, Ning Tao red eyes slowly turned his head, and dull yuwenchuan instant look at each other.


    At this moment, like dragon and tiger gaze.


    But There must be a wound!


    However, Yu Wen Chuan was shocked. He immediately drew out his weapon and went back. He looked at Jiu you Huang and said, "madman, you are a madman. No, you are a devil."


    "You''re worse than the candlelight bastard. Damn, damn, damn..."


    In the face of his hysterical roar, Ning Tao''s eyes were red and cold as death. He twisted his neck and swallowed a purple dragon grain pill. He said coldly, "what elder martial brother didn''t finish in those years, today, I''ll do it."


    "All four of you, stay dead, but this is just the beginning, far from the end."


    "Four super forces, I will also destroy them!"


    As soon as the words came out, yuwenchuan was crazy and said with a crazy grin: "Ning Tao, you are too much of yourself. Do you think you can be arrogant if you kill Jiuyou emperor? Can you destroy the four super powers


    "Don''t say you are a little Immortal Emperor. Even if I can break through the supreme, I am just a little ant in front of him. You will never be their opponent..."


    Say, unexpectedly suddenly see to demon Emperor Ming emperor.


    "You two trash, how can you be dragged so long by two trash? Why don''t you help me? Do you want to die? " Yuwenchuan hates iron but not steel.


    Where is the strength of these two people?


    At this critical moment, half of them were not taken out.


    However, they don''t know that they are really suffering. The death of Jiuyou emperor has stimulated them and they have been trying to get rid of their opponents.


    The demon emperor gritted his teeth. He was already painted. He breathed heavily and consumed too much. However, ZuLong was very fierce and relaxed in the face of his attack.


    I can''t help it. I can only play cards. I must kill this dragon at all costs.


    In a flash, it vomited a dragon ball.


    "The original instrument, the dragon ball in the center of the earth!"


    "Go ~"


    this object integrates attack and defense, and its penetrating power is amazing. Even in the face of white fall, it is also indestructible.


    Once hit, even the iron wall will be pierced, but ZuLong was not afraid. With a dragon chant, he roared and swallowed it.


    "What What? "


    The demon emperor''s eyes widened and his face was shocked.It It has swallowed its own secret treasure, the original device. Is it crazy? This This


    But then, with a sneer, he swallowed it. He was looking for his own death. He immediately urged ZuLong to storm his body and die in civil strife.


    However, a push, the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "No No response? "


    There''s no movement.


    "This How is that possible? " The demon emperor''s incredible eyes widened, showing the color of consternation.


    There is even a panic.


    Because the dragon ball itself is a secret treasure. When he got it, in order to enhance and integrate it, he even integrated his own dragon ball with it.


    It can be said that the dragon ball in the center of the earth is not only his original dragon ball, but also its secret treasure.


    If something goes wrong, it will be more or less dangerous.


    After all, Longzhu is similar to Yaodan.


    It is the top priority of the dragon people.


    It is equivalent to the elixir of human beings. Without it, just like the boundless water, it also means that death is not far away.


    "You What the hell did you do? Return my dragon ball to me quickly, "the demon emperor suddenly turned red and rushed on like crazy.


    However, as soon as he moved, the sound of "click" came from ZuLong''s mouth, clear, resounding and reverberating.


    "Dragon ball? Is that what you''re talking about? "


    "Boom Bang, Bang... "


    "Goo Gulu... "


    In the dullness of the demon emperor, ZuLong chewed the dragon ball in his mouth. He not only chewed it, but even swallowed it. In an instant, he spurted out a force.


    "So much energy..."


    It''s really stupid.


    The whole person is like falling ice valley. It has too many questions at the moment. The dragon ball, even if it falls in white, I can''t destroy it. It is crushed with teeth.


    And, it''s not a fake, he''s already felt his strength fly away and weak.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    A mouthful of dragon''s blood gushed out.


    The demon emperor was extremely dispirited, and his body shrunk. However, ZuLong came to kill him. He grabbed it out with one claw, and easily caught it in the demon emperor''s head.


    It''s like kneading bean curd.


    In the public''s astonishment, the demon emperor was stiff, his expression solidified, and the dragon''s body became soft.


    Demon emperor, meteor!


    The second after Jiuyou emperor!


    And ZuLong roars up to the sky, as if calling on its dragon power. All animals will be courted by the Dragon chanting. Even the black dragon, purple dragon, red dragon, yellow dragon and white dragon are stupid. The clan leader was killed by it?


    This is a thing that no one can think of, let alone be defeated by a dragon.


    You know, before the demon emperor but has been known as the first dragon in the holy land, regardless of blood, strength.


    It''s still boasting.


    Now, not only was beaten in the face, but also lost his life!


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    The dragon is singing and roaring. ZuLong just wants to move. He goes to help Ning Tao. Suddenly, he turns pale and his strength rises sharply, which makes him have to suppress and break through.


    You can only extract energy in place.


    It''s time to break through the high level.


    "Damn it..."


    This may be the most unhappy time for it to improve its strength. It''s not at the right time.


    If you don''t care about the power in your body, it will be burst. You can imagine how powerful a dragon ball and secret treasure are.


    Now it has been swallowed by it.


    In the body


    However, when Ning Tao saw this scene, he was surprised but also relieved. At least one threat was missing. One of the four emperors was missing.


    Now only the emperor of war and the emperor of Hades are left. As long as they are killed, the war will face victory.

 Chapter 3621

    The success of Ning Tao and Zu long has greatly reversed the war and made the situation clear. However, the faces of the emperor of war and the emperor of Hades can hardly be seen.


    It''s black and blue, it''s spitting fire.


    How can this waste be dried up?


    Want to let it help, the result so muddleheaded dead? Or died in the hands of a dragon, this let yuwenchuan ten thousand can''t accept.


    Ning Tao''s powerful, he understands, but what strange dragon, can actually kill the demon emperor?


    Even if there is not enough high level, can we kill the peak?


    That''s bullshit. Are you kidding? Isn''t the demon emperor the first dragon in the holy land?


    This dragon, in particular, dares to make a blatant breakthrough. Once it succeeds, it will be a big threat to him. At the same time, their situation is very bad.


    "Damn, useless trash..."


    "It''s all rubbish..."


    However, the morale of the Three Kingdoms surged again, while the Jiuyou Kingdom and the demon kingdom were foolish at the moment.


    Is this going to fail?


    The second of the four emperors fell one after another?


    It seems that the emperor of war and the emperor of hell are in danger, too?


    Gu Xuanxuan was as cool as a gossamer. Her pretty face was very white. She had no strength. Her long snow-white hair was like a waterfall. She had a delicate and powerless morbid beauty.


    Even if the vitality of the passage of such as fleeting, but she is tight pursed pale red lips, hard to watch.


    She must hold on.


    We must see with our own eyes the great victory of the three worlds.


    Otherwise, when she meets brother Zhulong, she will not be able to explain, and she will not be able to feel at ease


    "Yuwenchuan, what I said before still counts. You will be defeated in a hundred moves. Now, even in 90 moves, you will be defeated in the last ten moves."


    Ning Tao roared with red eyes.


    A long gun, such as nine days in general.


    And the time of several secrets is coming. This battle must be decided quickly.


    "Ten moves? Ha ha... "


    Yuwenchuan heard that, but he looked up to the sky and laughed wildly.


    The next second, then angrily said: "arrogant ningtao children, you also look down on the emperor? I''m the invincible emperor of war. I''m the head of the four realms. I''m not afraid of ten moves. I''m not afraid of a hundred moves. "


    "Don''t think that if you kill Jiuyou emperor, I will be afraid of you and want to kill me? Go on dreaming


    "Let me show you my real strength!"


    With that, the Dragon chanted all over.


    I saw a vast, pure and powerful imperial dragon gas burst out from his body, sweeping the world, surrounded by a purple dragon.


    A momentum, followed by the rising tide.


    The whole person seems to be tall.


    "This is the imperial dragon spirit?" Ning Tao color change, immediately tightly frown, some blunder.


    I forgot that.


    The kingdom of heaven, however, is an eternal imperial dynasty, and the Imperial Dragon Spirit bred by it is naturally very strong.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Yuwenchuan looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, as if he had boundless confidence. He roared: "I have the belief of hundreds of millions of people in the kingdom of heaven and the blessing of dragon Qi in the imperial dynasty for hundreds of millions of years. The kingdom of heaven will not be destroyed. What can you do for me?"


    "Ha ha..."


    But just when he was proud, a low sound of dragon came, and all the dragons were silent.


    "Well? What? "


    Yuwenchuan was stunned and stunned for no reason, but he turned pale in an instant, and his strong imperial spirit suddenly rushed to one place.


    It''s out of his control.


    What''s more, it''s a permanent drain.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Yuwenchuan was shocked, "bang" suddenly changed color, suddenly looked up, but found that it was the strange dragon.


    Its own imperial dragon Qi is absorbed by it, as if it has been refined.


    And ZuLong is still making a breakthrough.


    Ning Tao was also stunned. How could he be like this? He did not expect this scene, but then he thought about it, and the corner of his mouth also raised a radian.


    Tianwei suddenly appeared, forming a vortex of its own.


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "The power of swallowing, black hole!"


    "Hum Hum... "


    In a flash, Yu Wenchuan, who was just stunned, had a palpitation all over his body, and the Dragon Qi trembled violently. The next second, another dragon Qi flew away towards Ning Tao.


    This time it''s more like being attracted.


    It feels like a big cake shared by two people.


    "You You bastards... "


    "Stop, stop for me quickly, quick," Yu Wen Chuan eyes canthus want to crack roar, completely flustered.


    This is the bottom card that he has accumulated for countless years, and it is also the last one. Unexpectedly, he has not been able to play his magic power, so he can''t break it.


    Instead, the two of them?


    Now he wants to take it, but he can''t take it back.


    The imperial dragon Qi refined by him is now out of his control, just like the leaking flood, which can no longer be blocked, closed, but also can not be suppressed.If he dares to suppress it, the imperial dragon Qi in his body will become a bomb.


    Can blow him up.


    This is stealing chicken is not eating rice!


    "Damn, what the hell is going on," yuwenchuan couldn''t understand.


    But Ning Tao is secretly happy. He was just trying. He didn''t expect it to be true. A dragon gas poured into his body like a tame kitten.


    He could not help but groan.


    He, who was going to be weak, actually got help. Instead of reducing, he increased, and even the time of secret arts increased.


    I''m afraid Xiaobai in the distance is also unconscious. He''s making an emergency breakthrough. With the support of this imperial spirit, he will be sure.


    I didn''t know that I helped Ning Tao a lot.


    Seeing this, the emperor of the underworld is also cool in his heart. Can''t he get this bastard?


    "Click Click... "


    Bursts of "crackle" sound in front of the explosion, golden thunder, lightning arc flashing, such as a golden Thor, each blow has shaking God power.


    It was the thunder emperor who made an angry move.


    "Leifa, divine punishment!"


    "Break ~"


    thousands of golden thunders shot down, which made the emperor of the underworld change his face and clench his teeth. Unexpectedly, he flashed over the crazy color, and his whole body was filled with fog, which made him escape in an instant.


    "Secret art, ghost Dafa!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A roar makes the void shudder.


    However, Lei Huang''s face suddenly changed. He always felt that something was wrong? In front of the ghost is still hazy, although it was scattered most of the time, but no one?


    Just in an instant, he yelled no good, suddenly turned his head to look at the direction of Ning Tao.


    Sure enough, a ghost fog rushed.


    "Yuwenchuan, come on Come on, even if you burn blood essence, you''ll kill him, "said the emperor, biting his teeth and yelling desperately.


    At the cost of serious injury, he won only a moment''s time, which must not be wasted.


    The whole body for a while, like a Hades magic.


    "Dharma, the house of the nether world!"


    "Break ~"


    and Yu Wenchuan''s eyes are angry. Since the imperial spirit can''t stop him, he simply doesn''t care. The more he drags on, the more disadvantageous he will be. He immediately tries his best.


    "Secret art, the secret of fighting the emperor without death!"


    "Holy Dharma, Heavenly Dragon Fist!"


    "Break ~"


    one hell, one magic fist, one left and one right. Even if the supreme face this blow, he will turn pale. If he is careless, he will be seriously injured.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly took a deep breath, and his eyes burst out with a golden flame. His power gushed out. He lifted the sky with one hand, and a huge, towering sacred fireball came out in a golden frenzy.


    "With this move, I will send you to be buried with emperor Jiuyou, under the holy fire Evaporate


    "Fourth form, corona!"

 Chapter 3622

    The great sun Bible is an ancient, mysterious and powerful holy law, which destroys heaven and earth.


    Even the Dharma is at the top.


    The first three are already very powerful.


    But this fourth form is different. It''s like a complete transformation. It''s not only the essence, but also the structure and technique.


    It''s like a The uncrowned emperor!


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao roared, holding the sky with one hand, like holding a big sun. His whole body''s strength gathered in his hand, as heavy as a mighty force. In an instant, his clothes burst, and his high muscles were like iron balls.


    The veins and blood vessels burst out at the moment, and even the foot was in the void.


    It''s twisted all around.


    The blazing temperature evaporates all around.


    A blazing, golden fireball, as big as a lake, "crackle" burst, in an instant, under the roar, pushed out.


    We are on the offensive of both.


    "Kill ~"


    "what what? No good


    The emperor of war and the emperor of the underworld were frightened. He was too small under this fireball. His muscles were all taut, and his hair was bent. He went up with a stiff head.


    One magic fist, one underworld, one corona!


    "Boom Boom... "


    In an instant, the vast and mysterious netherworld turned into a wisp of smoke under the sun''s illumination and evaporation. However, Shenquan was castrated on the sun.


    There was only a loud bang, and the terrible style of boxing came, but it didn''t go away.


    The power of Shenquan is gone.


    But the corona still rolled down.


    The emperor of war and the emperor of the underworld are all shrouded in this huge area, unable to escape, the space is blocked, and it is extremely difficult to move a finger when the power is suppressed.


    "No No... "


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible," the emperor shrieked in horror as his pupils shrank.


    He never expected that he would do his best to escape from the serious injury and join hands with Yu Wenchuan. Instead of hitting Ning Tao hard, he would be killed. He was so powerful that he could fight two with one.


    Even Still have the upper hand!


    Is that unreasonable? He''s only eight. Even the emperor of war is stiff now


    However, it''s too late to say anything at this time. Under Ning Tao''s pale angry eyes and Gu Xuanxuan''s hard, dull gaze, Ning Tao''s fingerprints changed and suddenly retreated, shouting: "bang ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    The eardrum is buzzing, and the golden light is surging in front of the eyes.


    It''s as if a golden sea of fire has been engulfed and pounded. Its movement is so big that it has swept all over the world, whether it''s hundreds of millions of troops below or the Xianhuang battle line.


    It''s all affected at this moment.


    One by one startled retrogression, a little slow reaction, tilting moment, on the world evaporated.


    Tens of thousands of miles of meteorites are clean.


    Millions of people died.


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    Vaguely, I heard a scream.


    This makes people turn pale, in the heart is cannot help but get a "clatter", a bad feeling arises spontaneously.


    "Hard Are you... "


    And Ning Tao, shortness of breath, hard cough, but dead looking at the scene of the explosion?


    "Cheng Did it work? "


    That blow, is already exhausted its strength.


    I''ve put all my recent insights into full play, and I can''t hold on any longer.


    "Hum Hum... "


    However, under the gaze of all the people, a strange breath suddenly came out of the golden countries in front of them. With a bang, the heat wave was lifted away.


    Hundreds of millions of people turn pale. I don''t know what happened? Even Ning Tao was stunned.


    "This What''s going on... "


    In line of sight, a wisp of green smoke curled up first.


    No matter who releases the spirit to scan, there will be no trace of the underworld, let alone the figure of the underworld. The noumenon is like the evaporation of the world.


    People in the underworld are dull and stiff. If they fall into the valley of ice, a bad feeling rushes into their whole body.


    Did the Hades fall?


    And the answer, as they think!


    Ning Tao''s face changed and a wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. However, he didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he grasped Bai Luo tightly and always felt that there was a danger.


    His mind repeatedly scanned several times, Pluto really fell, was burned.


    After all, the flame is his nemesis.


    It can be said that there is no residue left.


    But Ning Tao suddenly a surprised, that should still have a person? But how is it empty? Did the emperor of war, yuwenchuan, also fall?


    Under the corona?He always feels unrealistic. Yuwenchuan''s power is beyond doubt. Should he not die so easily?


    However, at this time, the distant thunder emperor suddenly roared: "no, be careful..."


    At the same time, Ning Tao was shocked by a terrible attack. Before he turned his head, he felt that the murderer was coming. He almost subconsciously constructed a shield.


    "Bang Boom... "


    With a dull noise, he was beaten away.


    Like a shell smashed into the battlefield, fell into the star channel, so that both armies were surprised.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    "Puff..."


    "This What''s going on? "


    All of them looked up in amazement.


    However, at this moment, the eyes of the seven armies shrank. They saw a statue with flying hair, black eyes and sky eyes. Holding a scarlet spear, they stood naked in the starry sky like a demon.


    The momentum of terror is rising.


    Especially Tianmu, it seems to be nourishing.


    Everyone present, no matter who felt a touch of palpitation, under the eye of heaven, no one looked at it.


    As if to blind their eyes.


    This is exactly Yuwenchuan!


    Everyone was confused, feeling that the situation had been doomed, as if suddenly reversed.


    Yuwenchuan, what''s the matter?


    Compared with him just now, his strength has soared.


    More is a blow, will Ning Tao to hit seriously, and his breath let people shackle.


    There is a sense of depression.


    "You What were you doing? " The thunder emperor flew up with a whoosh, condensing a thunder gun.


    However, immersed in the power of yuwenchuan slowly opened a pair of black pupil, twisted his neck, even grinned, licked his lips and said: "do you want to know? Yes, in fact, I killed the emperor


    "I pulled out the source of his soul and forced it to be absorbed. It''s wonderful. I seem to have entered a stronger level."


    "This feeling is omnipotent, and it''s hard to trap me here, and you are all too weak..."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    In the face of his hysterical laughter, the thunder emperor roared and said: "whatever you have done, it''s me. Accept the thunder."


    The thunder gun moves like a God''s fist.


    "Dharma, the thunder god is angry!"


    "Break ~"


    but in the face of this blow, Yu Wenchuan''s face actually appeared sarcasm. Under the towering grin like a demon, he gathered with one hand to summon the energy of heaven and earth.


    "Just a mole ant, dare to challenge me?"


    "Difa, Liuhe lingzhang!"


    "Roll ~"


    discharge with one hand, it is like the flood of opening the gate. Lei Huang''s eyes shrink and his mind is shocked. How can this be possible? But he was hit in an instant.


    A palm beat hard on the body, the bone in front of the chest broke most of the body, spitting blood to the sky.


    It''s like a broken sack.


    "You..."


    And below, Ning Tao coughed blood, staring at this scene, his face turned pale, exhausted all his strength, difficult, incredible way: "to Supreme

 Chapter 3623

    Although it is very strange, but in front of this unparalleled yuwenchuan, impressively has the supreme power.


    Even intermittent instability.


    Does it absorb the soul of the Hades?


    Leading to the power of the eye of heaven rising? More lucky one stroke broke through the suppression of his thin line?


    "Wait Wait... "


    Ning Tao suddenly woke up, as if since the beginning of the battle to now, yuwenchuan''s eye, has not been used? Is this a premeditation? Or a fluke?


    If it''s the former, then it''s too terrible. This son of a bitch still keeps his hand all the time?


    However, no matter which one he is, yuwenchuan''s strength has risen greatly. No matter how regretful he is, it''s useless. I''m afraid that if he can be promoted to the current strength and level, he will have something to do with the integration of the seven circles.


    With the rise of the three realms, can''t the four realms be promoted? The starry sky is the holy land.


    It changes with the bottleneck.


    Is the most unlimited!


    Don''t forget that he once incorporated the remains of the three supreme powers into the three realms law. The Seven Realms in one may accelerate the expansion of this bottleneck.


    Although the seesaw is not balanced, it is not like the peak of one side and the bottom of the other


    He opened his mind to feel, and wanted to see how high the bottleneck of the holy land was? But it''s hard to tell.


    Can''t touch clearly.


    Unless you can use the source to sense.


    Although it is not very clear, one thing is for sure that the holy land has just been upgraded, and it can not accommodate too strong supremacy.


    Otherwise, with yuwenchuan''s inside information, it''s easy to upgrade in the world.


    But here, he is still under pressure, at most better than banbu xianzun. As for the specific strength, how much? I don''t know. But as long as he''s not really supreme, there''s still a chance to beat him.


    If his heyday may have so a hope, but now, he has no bottom in his heart.


    Before he was able to break through Xianhuang Bazhong, it was he who cut off a piece of Zhongru Shenjing, which was the same size as the Shenjing he had given to president Huang. It was about the size of a fingernail. He forced refining, absorption and impact.


    Although the process is very dangerous, but he still successfully broke through to eight, but this can not be copied.


    I had that background before.


    And there''s no time for that right now.


    "Damn it..."


    Lei Huang was patted by one hand. A powerful high-level Immortal Emperor could not even stop a move in front of him. But at this time, a dragon tail suddenly caught him and didn''t let him fly to the depths of the starry sky.


    This person is Xiaobai!


    Look at its breath, it has broken through to a higher level!


    As soon as his face changed, his mind just glanced at Lei Huang, which made him look ugly for a while. Most of his chest bones were broken, and his five internal organs were also injured. If he was heavier, he would be killed on the spot.


    Even so, Lei Huang was in a coma at the moment, his breath was weak and his life was dim.


    The breath in is far less than the breath out.


    Xiaobai calm face, busy into a dragon gas, first to stabilize his breath of life, otherwise, now in the starry sky, he can''t live a cup of tea.


    Then he was pushed to Yama.


    I''m going to meet yuwenchuan.


    But at this time, a faint evil spirit suddenly came from behind: "you strange dragon, you are really strange and extraordinary. No wonder the demon emperor will die in your hands? Would you like to be my mount


    "Now I am the first person in the seven worlds, and you are below one person and above ten thousand people!"


    The voice is full of temptation.


    But when zulongan was cold, he turned around and spewed out a breath of dragon, which was full of gold, because it was also mixed with the power of the "Golden Dragon order".


    "By Die


    However, space seems to have solidified.


    Yuwenchuan grins grimly. At the center of his eyebrows, the heavenly eye is blooming, and he stops the void.


    Dragon breath pause, ZuLong rigid, picturesque volume.


    "Pupil technique, space stagnation!"


    "This..."


    Everyone was shocked, yuwenchuan has become so powerful? Too unexpected, although his breath has been ups and downs, stumbling, but you can feel that he is still improving.


    Is it the source of Hades'' soul that has not been fully absorbed? I guess it''s not much, is it?


    In that case, if the emperor of the underworld is willing, it will be better. If he wants to rob, there will be only a small part at most. Therefore, there will not be ZuLong''s kind of power that he can''t control for a moment.


    But Ning Tao secretly scolds him. He must not be allowed to go on like this. Otherwise, when the rules break out and the torrent advances, he will only become stronger.


    Maybe he can become a real supreme, which is not impossible. We must stop him.


    "Hum, how dare you claim to be your true self just because you have an empty appearance and no strength?"


    "The energy of heaven and earth hasn''t been infused into the body, washed the marrow, and rules haven''t been baptized. The body is still immortal, and the strength is still immortal. Even if it doesn''t need to be robbed to break through the supremacy, it needs to go through a great test of heaven and earth.""What kind of supremacy are you? Don''t put gold on your face, "Ning Tao burst out.


    Three pieces of Qingmu pills were swallowed.


    I feel the pain all over.


    "Kill ~"


    after hearing this, Yu Wenchuan, with a black face, said: "it''s a matter of time to become the supreme. As long as the rules of heaven and earth are stronger and the energy is more abundant, the Supreme I''m sure it''ll be reborn. "


    "Even if it''s half hanging now, it''s as easy to kill you as it is to search for something!"


    Just about to start, suddenly a color change, in front of the void suddenly "click" crack open, in front of this strange dragon, eyebrow, unexpectedly also opened a single eye, full of sacred, dignified, and mysterious.


    Just a slight shock will tie their space to pieces.


    "With you, you want to take me as a mount and seek death," ZuLong roared, and then breathed out his breath.


    In a flash, it became two against one.


    And above the sky, the sky and the sea, watching all this silently, Qinglian and the puppet Taoist tightly clenched their fists, especially the scene just happened.


    "Damn it, this son of a bitch is really a variable. He has no choice but to survive."


    "In such a short period of time, the holy land rules could go further, which just helped him. It''s really terrible. If it''s later, he will surely die..."


    The puppet Taoist had a look of hate.


    He saw this guy become a variable with his own eyes. Now, there is nothing he can do about it.


    This guy has become the strongest existence in the holy underground, no matter what cultivation, strength, realm, mood Even he and Qinglian are inferior.


    As long as the conditions mentioned by Ning Tao just now are enough, he will be able to turn over and merge into the supreme.


    No one can stop him.


    Qinglian grinds her teeth, and her fists in her sleeves are already white. Especially when she sees Gu Xuanxuan''s spirit and the fire of her life is drifting, she''s dying.


    At that time, it was like this silently watching and watching, until the appearance of the seal.


    But last time it was a serious injury.


    But this time, it''s the pinnacle.


    However, it is still standing here watching, bearing in mind its mission, fighting in the heart


    "What to do? What should we do... "


    "I What should we do... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    In the face of the two people''s fight, yuwenchuan mouth only set off disdain, between the hands of the reception there is a naked killing, clever use of absolute force crush two people.


    In a few moves, they flew again.


    The gap is already clear.


    "Jie Jie, up to now, the fourth emperor has gone to the third, or I won, I laugh to the last, and you Ning Tao, will be defeated at my feet in the end..."


    Yuwenchuan opens his eyes fiercely.


    In an instant, a death beam bursts out.


    "Eye of heaven It''s the end of the world


    "Whew ~"


    "not good ~"


    Ning Tao yelled. He knew the power of this move very well. Last time he was almost killed by this move, he immediately drained every inch of his strength, condensed the ancient seal with his hands, and pushed out heavily.


    It''s like the saint''s left hand is slowly photographed.


    "Secret art, seal of time!"

 Chapter 3624

    This seal is very ancient and can be seen from all over the world.


    Anyone can feel a tremendous force.


    However, the extinction beam is even more terrible. It penetrates the void and annihilates everything. Where it passes, all things do not exist, such as the line dividing the starry sky.


    "Break ~"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are angry and his faith is burning, while Yu Wenchuan''s momentum has been rising, not decreasing but increasing, because he is absorbing the origin of the Ming emperor.


    In an instant, the light beam collided with the seal of time, and two completely different forces erupted.


    One side is doomed.


    On the other hand, it reverses time and space.


    However, only for a moment, the strength of the two forces suddenly revealed, so that everyone turned pale.


    "Ka Click... "


    The seal began to crack.


    The next second, under the dull and pale gaze of hundreds of millions of people, his palmprint "bangs" to pieces. After all, his strength is insufficient. Ning Tao has done his best to vomit blood, face pain, and whole body is more soft.


    But that light beam is as powerful as a bolt, like a light of death towards ningtao.


    "Little bastard, let''s die..."


    "No It''s not good... "


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. He wants to dodge, but he has no power. He can only watch him kill him.


    Is it almost over?


    Damn, or lose?


    However, at this moment, Xiaobai whistling in front of him, roaring, burst out to open his eyes, a strange light shot out, and then met the beam of destruction.


    As if a mysterious force gradually awakened.


    "Talent, the eye of ZuLong!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Space explosion, eardrum are bursts of sound.


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. Can Xiaobai block the blow? But time does not allow him to think, a bite of teeth, turned out a drop of green wood liquid, swallowed half a drop.


    However, Qingmu Shenye only has a magical effect on the recovery of injury, and the others are worse.


    Consumption is one of them.


    I''m very tired now.


    But with this half drop of magic liquid, at least he can recover quickly, not to stand up.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The two forces are sticking together and changing again.


    Although ZuLong is strong, there is a big difference between him and yuwenchuan. Moreover, the power in his body has not been fully refined. This pupil skill is defeated after all.


    With a bang, the strange light was smashed to the end, and the extinction light continued to fall.


    Two successive shocks failed to obliterate it.


    And it''s even powerful.


    It can be imagined that even if the Jiuyou emperor and the demon emperor join hands, they will either die or die. Today''s yuwenchuan''s strength has at least doubled or even doubled.


    Seeing the horror of the light of extermination, Ning Tao screamed behind him. He gritted his teeth and went forward instead of retreating. The colorful dragon scale in the middle of his brow burst out with light, and bravely collided with the light of extermination.


    "It''s not so easy to kill Ben Huang Ah... "


    "Bang Boom... "


    To everyone''s surprise, Xiaobai was not pierced by this light beam. Instead, the light of extinction was resisted by the colorful dragon scale.


    They are deadlocked with each other. ZuLong''s red eyes roar hard and uses the dragon scale to consume its power.


    It''s about to collapse.


    "It''s a colorful dragon scale..."


    Ning Tao in front of a bright, other don''t say it''s hard, even white fall can''t destroy its cent.


    It seems that the move of Dragon Island is too right.


    Otherwise, not to mention the great famine, I''m afraid that the three realms are over now, and they are doomed.


    But Xiaobai won''t last long.


    It is not an opponent of Zhan Zun.


    What else can we do? Can it continue? Is the source useless? All his strength and cards were exhausted. He was desperate.


    Ning Tao almost broke his teeth.


    "Damn it..."


    At this time, Yu Wenchuan, who thought that one move would end the two, could not help but pick his eyebrows, stare at Xiaobai, squint and say: "what a strange dragon! I really like you more and more, which is a little interesting."


    "It''s decided that I still need you to be my mount. You are the only one who can be worthy of my status. I''m the ninth five, the seven world overlord..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Go to your uncle, just because you want to take Laozi as a mount, and those who sell for glory are worthy of it?"


    ZuLong''s "boom" shattered the beam.


    The color dragon scales are undamaged, and the color light lingers.


    However, it''s just that the brain is a little dizzy, and some of the people are buzzing, dizzy, shaking


    But in this muddle, Ning Tao''s exclamation came from behind: "no, be careful..."


    A force comes from behind.


    It''s like pulling it."Whew ~"


    but when he heard a slight cluster movement, he felt a sudden cold, which made ZuLong wake up from the pain. There was a blood hole in his body, which seemed to be pierced by light.


    Even its hard armor and dragon scales are smashed at the same time. Its penetrating power is terrible to the extreme.


    If you hit it on the head, I''m afraid it will die. It feels that there are only colorful dragon scales all over its body, and its claws can block it.


    "Damn it..."


    Just secretly scold a, suddenly aware of wrong, suddenly turned his head, but found that Ning Tao covered stained blood chest.


    He was also pierced by that pupil.


    Through the right chest.


    "Well Poof... "


    Ning Tao vomited blood and got the move. The blow was too fast and too strong to escape. Fortunately, he didn''t hit the center dirty. Otherwise, he would have died just now.


    Although he was seriously injured again, there was still Qingmu Shenye in his body. He could hold on.


    "Boy, you Are you ok? " Xiao Bai was in pain and cried out.


    Ning Tao bit his teeth and shook his head, but let him take the remaining half drop. Then he looked at Yu Wenchuan and said angrily, "I''ll beat you when I speak. For this, I''ll do whatever it takes."


    "Even if you break through the supremacy, I will hold you on my back!"


    In my eyes, a touch of madness flashed.


    As he said, now that we have run out of ammunition and food, there is only one way left, self explosion. Only in this way can we have a glimmer of light.


    Crazy flashed in Xiaobai''s eyes.


    If so, it must follow.


    The self explosion of the two immortals, especially the two of them, has a chance to kill him at close range.


    Gu Xuanxuan''s face was covered with ashes. She thought she saw the dawn, but she fell into a hell again. She knew the situation of the three realms very well.


    It''s been pushed to the edge of the cliff.


    She also wanted to blow herself up, but she had no more time left.


    "Or Can''t you see... "


    However, Yu Wen Chuan''s face was pale, and he was breathing heavily. He used his heavenly eye three times, which was very costly. When he heard this, he could not help but feel a "thump" in his heart. He wanted to kill them immediately.


    As the saying goes, a hundred legged insects die but not stiff. These two guys are not so easy to kill.


    There''s even a chance to fight back.


    Now he has the upper hand and doesn''t have to rush.


    As long as he drags on and continues to absorb the soul source, plus the inside information and firm rules, he will become more powerful. At that time, no one will be his opponent.


    Yuwenchuan''s heart was clear. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly narrowed. The corner of his eyes looked at the battle below. The battle of hundreds of millions of troops was not so fierce. He basically fought and retreated, looking at here.


    And the Xianhuang battle group, I do not know when it began to become very perfunctory, and almost no casualties.


    Did it start with the fall of Jiuyou emperor?


    Want to see them decide?


    In a flash, Yu Wen Chuan''s mind moved, his mouth showed a grim smile, let out the idea, moriran said: "Ning Tao, it was you who killed my prince?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so happily. I will kill all your women, relatives and children. In front of you, I will let you feel the most powerless pain..."


    Words fall, as a tiger down the mountain.


    With his keen ability, he can clearly judge who has the most similar breath with Ning Tao.


    "No, you dare!"


    Ning Tao eyes canthus to crack, roaring.


    A gun, even desperate to rush down.


    But the speed difference is too much, and yuwenchuan takes aim at Shiyao, guqiong and Miaomiao. He claps them with a cruel smile and is extremely crazy.


    But at this time, a will to give up others broke out. He was brave enough to fight against the heavens.


    "Moths can fight fire, and ants can fight the sky!"


    "Force The Emperor Fist

 Chapter 3625

    "Kill Kill... "


    One punch breaks through the eight wasteland, abandoning life and forgetting death.


    This will can shake the sky, shake the earth, and carry the immortal power of God with the body of a mole ant. Knowing that he will die, he will never look back.


    This person is Li Huang!


    "Well?"


    Yu Wen Chuan a pick eyebrow, Leng for a while, then show a grim smile, a mole ant also dare to block the way?


    Is there no one in the three realms?


    So far, an ant has sprung up?


    However, it''s just a dead fool. Although it''s just a slap, can it stop it?


    "Ignorance Stupid... "


    Ning Tao also a pupil shrink, in the heart greatly surprised, busy shout a way: "not good, force emperor elder quickly get out of the way."


    "Come on No... "


    He knows yuwenchuan''s strength at the moment, but he doesn''t know how much more powerful he is than Tianhe? And he is still strengthening at the moment, absorbing the ghost source.


    Today''s yuwenchuan, even if he does not have the side effects of secret arts, it is difficult to win in the period of total victory.


    He is a monster.


    Isn''t yuwenchuan?


    He has been in the four circles for countless years. Apart from elder martial brother Zhulong, he has not met any rival. It can be said that he is only under elder martial brother Zhulong and has a rich foundation. Is he mediocre?


    As far as he knows, the underworld is basically a kind of ghost body. The natural soul is between human beings and ghosts. Life is not life, death is not death, but their soul source is a great supplement to both.


    It can greatly improve the spiritual cultivation.


    And vice versa!


    This is also why yuwenchuan''s "eye of heaven" suddenly increased its strength. His eye of candlelight dragon is immune to such pupil skills as stars and beasts, but not to real damage. Real sword and magic sword are two concepts.


    Moreover, if you take this easy hand, master Lihuang is basically Ten dead, no life!


    A heart, as if instantly frozen.


    "No..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    But only in a flash, Li Quan and Ling Zhang collided with each other, one side of the rainbow ran through the sun, the other side of the fist leveled the way, the other side was boundless, and the other side was jealous.


    Strong wind, aura, crazy impact.


    He held on for a breath or two.


    But when hundreds of millions of people exclaimed, the terrible blow was finally smashed, and Lihuang''s whole body was shot by the palm.


    The so-called sacrifice oneself for others, sacrifice life for death, is the extreme of this fist, there is no defense.


    Put all your faith in one punch.


    Punch, death!


    And with the body of a mere mole ant, so fragile and unbearable, how can it block the supreme seal?


    "No Don''t... "


    Sister Xia, Gu Yuan, Zu long and others have red eyes. Her heart seems to twitch. She is tightly held by a big hand, breathing and staring at her eyes.


    Ning Tao is almost crazy, hysterical roar, not to kill up.


    One shot is like a dragon, sweeping nine days and ten places.


    The flame of wrath can transpiration all over the world.


    "Give me Go to hell


    However, Yu Wen Chuan''s cruel smile flashed from the corner of his mouth, and his spears were pounded and retreated violently, so he didn''t confront him.


    "Yes That''s it. Be angry and continue to roar. I''ll kill them one by one and let you see them with your own eyes. This is just the beginning... "


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    The United forces of the four realms and others, especially those in heaven, feel that Zhan Zun has lost his mind? It''s not like him.


    He had always been very resolute and resolute, but now he was moody and completely unintelligible.


    You look at me and I look at you, even though they are afraid of yuwenchuan.


    The grand master and others frowned.


    Is he influenced by Hades?


    At this time, the strong wind under the palm print began to dissipate. Sister Xia, Shi Yao, immortal and others looked at each other. They were pale, but their pupils shrank. They saw a remnant floating there.


    Is Lihuang''s whole body deformed? He still exudes decisive momentum, as if struggling.


    "Hum Hum... "


    All of a sudden, it''s full of light.


    It''s like nirvana. It stimulates a certain kind of power and radiates a kind of strong vitality from the inside out. It pulls back the dying one.


    Make a breakthrough Xianhuang double!


    This scene, came too quickly, only in a few breath, no one knows what happened?


    Can ants have Nirvana?


    Zuhuang frowned, but it didn''t look like it at all?


    It should be that it had taken some strange things before, and it failed to absorb its power completely. Now it was stimulated and finally stimulated.


    It seems that it is not an ordinary divine object, not only let it heal, but also let it break through.Ning Tao, Zu long, di Shitian and others are stunned. Although they don''t know what''s going on, they are all surprised. It''s good that they didn''t die.


    Yuwenchuan is a change, a face gradually black down, an ant, can also survive in his hands? Provocation? He would never allow it.


    However, he didn''t wait for any action, and the recovered Lihuang roared and punched again.


    That thin little boy appearance, flash definitely.


    A blow without me, either death or injury!


    "Force The Emperor Fist


    "Po ~"


    and everyone was shocked. Is Lihuang crazy? To escape from death, to die?


    "This..."


    "Well, you ant, I don''t know how to live or die. I will help you today," Yu Wenchuan was completely angered.


    There''s a naked opportunity to kill.


    In the middle of the brow, the eye of heaven suddenly opens.


    "Eye of heaven, destroy the world!"


    "Whew ~"


    it''s not hard to see that although this attack was weaker than that against Ning Tao, it really hit the trigger, and the speed of this move was so fast that no one could stop it.


    Even regardless of Ning Tao''s sudden stab.


    In an instant, the fist came first, and the beam came.


    Yuwenchuan was boxed back three steps, only a dull hum, the shoulder was Ning Tao cut a wound, however, the corner of his mouth still showed a grim smile.


    This time, I don''t believe you are still alive.


    Sure enough, Lihuang was pierced.


    Everyone witnessed that a beam of light pierced the boy''s body, and a cluster of blood splashed up, smashing the resolute, firm and rock like faith.


    "End It''s over... "


    However, the shortness of breath of Ning Tao suddenly pupil a shrink, as if to think of what? Murmured: "is it Qingtian Zaohua liquid


    And then, a blue light came out of nowhere, but this time it was from the outside to the inside.


    Gradually half of the sky turned dark blue.


    Ning Tao color change, there are some incredible lost voice exclaimed: "this Is this master Qinglian


    Sure enough, a twenty-four lotus, with the meaning of sanctity and purification, appears slowly, and a strong blue light envelops Lihuang.


    The former Qing emperor, the present Qing emperor, finally It''s done!


    In the sky sea, the puppet Taoist looked at this scene with a sigh, leaving only himself, and sighed: "Qinglian, Qinglian, you really did it. You know that Lihuang is forcing you..."


    "Alas ~"


    the cyan light shrouded the boy, who was already dying, and gradually showed signs of improvement.


    The wounds that had been pierced gradually healed.


    Then, under the dull gaze of Ning Tao, ZuLong, Mozu and others, Lihuang slowly opened his eyes, as if he felt something, raised a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, and said: "you are still here..."

 Chapter 3626

    I don''t know when a green robe appeared beside Li Huang? Ancient, mysterious, vast, a sense of majestic power is perceived by people.


    And a large area of rich green light, green light, emanated from him, like Holy light.


    The power of life spreads.


    No less than Xiaolian.


    Ning Tao, Zu long, Xia Mengfei, Shi Yao, Gu Yuan and so on, it seems that all the three armies have been affected by this green awn, such as drought and rain.


    A body of intensive injuries, fatigue, weak spirit They are recovering slowly.


    Some of the wounds are healing.


    There are seriously injured, but also can not help but groan.


    It''s like the land that has been dried up for countless years. The land is cracked and crisscrossed. Now, there is a rainstorm, which is still very thirsty.


    "Hum Hum... "


    It''s like being baptized.


    The soul, the spirit, has been purified.


    Ning Tao''s expression is complex. Feeling his subtle changes, he can''t help looking at the figure of qingpao. He sighs in his heart. Unexpectedly, the elder still makes a move.


    He also finally understood the crazy action of Li Huang''s elder generation, and forced Qinglian to take action with its death.


    They have long been deeply attached to each other.


    They have been friends with each other for countless years.


    Sure enough, master Qinglian couldn''t bear to see Lihuang fall from the sky Come out.


    Gu Xuanxuan was also covered with green light. She was supposed to be immortal. She was nourished and could only breathe for a while, but only for a while.


    But she opened her red lips and looked at the scene in front of her. It Actually came out


    Is this the stubborn Qinglian?


    Is she really unbelievable?


    But Zhan Zun, Yu Wenchuan, his eyes were cold, and his body trembled. He bit his teeth and said with a grim smile, "so it''s you? Qinglian, you are still alive. Do you know how much I hate you? "


    "Everything is because of you. If you had given me the key earlier that year, what would happen today? How can there be so many disputes? "


    "Why should I have to wait for that long 700 million years? It''s all you, it''s all because of you... "


    In the face of his roar, questioning, resentment, the green robe figure was silent, and a little green awn around him was sent out. After a long time, he slowly raised his head and said indifferently: "even if I do it again, I will be like this."


    "What doesn''t belong to you, even if you give it all, it still doesn''t belong to you."


    "Even today, it''s still the case. My mission in my life is to guard the sky and sea, guard the key of eternal life, and wait for the descendants of saints to appear. Only the descendants of saints can master the holy land of eternal life."


    "And you, just a rebel!"


    As soon as the words came out, anger appeared on yuwenchuan''s resentful face, and he roared: "what a traitor, because of your so-called rules and missions, are we all trapped here?"


    "At that time, I said that I would not be reconciled. If I didn''t accept it, how could I accept my fate because of a damned" shengpindao "? Whatever the cost? I''ll leave here at all costs. "


    "You are the one who forced me to look like this. You are the culprit!"


    There was a strong hatred in the voice.


    A murderous opportunity, but can no longer restrain.


    Ning Tao''s complex mind seems to remind him of Yan Feitian. However, he is only a microcosm, the microcosm of yuwenchuan. Here is the origin, the cause, and yuwenchuan is the beginning of all this.


    It was the grudge between him and Qinglian that shaped the future.


    It has also laid the foundation for the current seven boundary scuffle.


    Among them, there is no wrong or right, no evil or evil, only fighting for their own beliefs.


    No one can tell right from wrong


    However, in the face of the resentment from yuwenchuan, Qinglian said silently, "are you going to kill me?"


    "Well, as early as in front of 700 million, I''ve already led people to do this. But you were too strong at the beginning. My four people only hurt you seriously and beat you back. Now, I can kill you by myself."


    Yuwenchuan has hidden strength.


    "Boom", a burst of prestige.


    Li Huang''s breath was hard, but he looked at Qinglian in a complicated way, as if thinking about his mind.


    At this time, Qinglian suddenly took a step and said plainly, "you are right. Now you are not my opponent. I also know that all this is because of me, so it''s up to me naturally."


    "You don''t have to do it. I''ll end all this, and I''ll go to the sage and ask for a sin..."


    With that, Qingmang became more and more rich.


    But Ning Tao turns pale. What''s wrong with him? Master Qinglian seemed to have something to say. He cried out: "master, what do you mean?"


    Yuwenchuan''s face is changing. What does this bastard want to do? Do you want him to blow himself up?If it is too late, it will change.


    It has to be preemptive.


    When I think of it, I''ll blow it out.


    Behind him, there is a virtual shadow of the emperor''s Dragon Robe. The immortal power is condensed and lifelike. If one fist is clenched tightly, it will affect thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. The world is full of life and life.


    "Holy Dharma, Heavenly Dragon Fist!"


    "Break ~"


    a shot is a killing move, which shows that he is eager to kill and has no intention to keep his hand.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shouts out that it''s not good. He rushes up and tries to restrain him with ZuLong and give Qinglian a chance to fight back.


    Looking at him like that, it seems that he has reached the half step of xianzun. Facing yuwenchuan, he should have the strength of the first World War.


    Even the best is treatment.


    However, just move, but suddenly bound.


    That way, a little bit of cyan light turned into vines, which entangled them tightly, and even fixed them in the same place.


    "This What''s this? "


    "Master, it''s not good. Get out of the way..."


    In the face of this big cry, Qinglian just pushed away Lihuang. She stood alone under the magic fist, not dodging, as if she were generous to die.


    Under the magic fist, it destroyed everything.


    The space is broken.


    But under the attention of all people, Qinglian was broken, just like a glass broken by Shengsheng.


    "Bang ~"


    "what This... "


    All the people were shocked and stunned.


    Do you mean? Green lotus fell? Suicide? So he died under yuwenchuan.


    Yuwenchuan also has a dull face.


    That''s it?


    However, the power of the emperor with the color change, this feeling is the use of that? It''s a last resort.


    "It has decided..."


    Ning Tao, however, suddenly realized that it was not right. The blue light on his body became more and more intense. He did not disperse with the disappearance of Qinglian. On the contrary, he was the only one with the most intense light after watching so many people.


    "Master. What do you want to do? "


    "Don''t do anything stupid..."


    But yuwenchuan was angry, grinning his teeth, ferocious way: "bastard, damn Qinglian, what do you want to do? Get out, I know you''re not dead... "


    But at this time, a lotus of twenty-four grades suddenly fell down, which was the noumenon. It fell at the foot of Ning Tao, and a voice of vicissitudes came out: "with my power, feed all living beings, the fire of life Forever and ever... "


    While speaking, the sky is full of blue lotus.


    "Ban Shu, Qingtian Zaohua Jing!"


    "Amnesty ~"


    the author said: the third!


    Recently, I''ve been under a lot of pressure to write. I''m very tired. This is a good way to say it, and that is a good way to say it. It''s too playful for the undead to say it, and the dead are too distressed. I''m also very tangled. There are always a few mentally retarded spurts who come out to find a sense of existence. Are they tired or not? In fact, the trend of the times is that everyone has their own aspirations. No matter what the outcome of the fight, it''s absolutely their perfect ending.


    Might as well leave your favorite role name in the following ideas, except for Lao Ning, which one is the most popular?

 Chapter 3627

    "Hum Hum... "


    Endless blue light fell on all living beings in the three realms, especially Ning Tao. Some wounds, injuries and fatigue healed with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The whole person, quickly climbed to the peak.


    Muscle soreness, also get a great improvement, even feel the body has some floating.


    There is a sense of lightness.


    "This What''s going on? " Ning Tao''s heart is inexplicably flustered. He can''t help losing his voice and changing his way.


    The next second, a blue light and shadow came out. It was Qinglian. He looked at Xiaolian deeply and sighed: "I''ll pay back what I owe you."


    "This forbidden skill is cast with my life. It can make you recover your strength. This is what I can do for you One last thing... "


    With that, he went with the wind.


    There seems to be a touch of free and unrestrained.


    "No Don''t... "


    Ning Tao is shocked, but he catches the air.


    Although the strength of a steady stream, such as the general gushing spring, but the heart is distressed.


    This How could that be?


    This is the life of master Qinglian!


    He, Guyuan, Miaomiao, ZuLong There are tens of millions of seriously injured and dying creatures in the three realms. They are all saved under this forbidden technique.


    Except for elder cloud in the misty world, who was directly killed before, the situation is very good for the rest.


    Each of them is vigorous and vigorous, and their physical strength has increased greatly, and their spirit is also shining.


    Even if Li Huang, the wound hole in his chest is healing, but his eyes are red and his grief flashed.


    It''s hard to accept this scene.


    But in fact, it was expected.


    It knows that forcing Qinglian out may harm him, but it has to do so, one is to free Qinglian, the other is to save the three worlds.


    In this desperate time, as long as a little external force, we can push them again.


    Change the whole situation.


    Think about it, only Qinglian.


    No matter how unjust it is, for the sake of the Holy Land and the three worlds, he has to choose to force Qinglian out


    Li Huang clenched his lips tightly. His heart was full of pain and tears. Over the years, he and Qinglian have been together for hundreds of millions of years. It can be said that the people who know it best can feel his thoughts.


    Loneliness, shackles, suffering and pain.


    Has taken everything from it.


    It''s been guarding that damn place for a billion years, day after day, year after year.


    I''m afraid it''s the first time that Qinglian Xianhuang left tianqionghai, but it''s also the last time. Maybe today he has a better choice and doesn''t have to support the world himself? But he did not hesitate to choose to fall.


    No matter what punishment the saints will suffer for disobeying the mission, it will take life Come and pay it back.


    Death is a relief.


    I''m worthy of being a saint


    Li Huang clenched his teeth and flushed his eyes. He expelled the rich cyan light out of his body.


    A flash of light, it turned into a small ant, chest injury began to deteriorate, but it did not care, stained blood, difficult to climb to the lotus.


    Let me be with you.


    A person, there will inevitably be some lonely


    But Ning Tao turned pale and said: "Li Master Lihuang, you What are you doing? Heal quickly. If you go on like this, you will die... "


    There is a wound pierced by the light of the heavenly eye on its chest, which is very dangerous.


    If you do, you may die.


    If you don''t treat the wound quickly, you will die!


    However, Li Huang was pale, weak, and hard to climb to the side of the 20 grade green lotus. Now, he has only one lotus to rotate, but no more of it.


    That touch of peerless elegance is gone.


    It hoarse way: "do not sad, do not hurt, my road has come to an end, the rest, all depends on you..."


    Then the fire of life flickered and died.


    At the moment of Ning Tao, Li Huang finally exhausted his vitality and fell into the lotus.


    Let it be And I went.


    Ning Tao red eyes, tears, nose sour, tightly clenched the palm, pain of low head.


    "Master, one All the way... "


    All living beings in the three realms are grieved.


    Li Huang and Qing Di, who were once the most powerful in the world, went to the immortals in this way.


    One eye socket, are full of tears.


    I can''t help but respect


    In the sky and sea, the puppet Taoist also looked at this scene with sadness. With a sigh of melancholy, he reached out and grabbed it. A soft force brought back the ants and lotus.


    Avoid damage in war.


    Both of them are quiet and hanging in the river of stars, which may be the best result for them


    But this made yuwenchuan, who wanted to destroy everything, red a pair of eyes. His muscles trembled and his eyelids jumped wildly. He gritted his teeth and roared: "damn Qinglian, old man, bastard, you have to fight me when you die.""Damn it, damn it."


    "But you look down on me, yuwenchuan. Even if Ning Tao recovers to the peak, what will happen? What can he do for me? Even if I kill him, I will kill the dog. "


    "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid of anyone..."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Listen to this roar, Ning Tao''s anger has been like the sea, endless, can no longer suppress, a pair of eyes red, dead tightly clenched the palm.


    Want to rush up, kill him 300 rounds, but reason told him that it is difficult to win.


    There has to be another way.


    Make sure you can kill yuwenchuan.


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth. However, he racked his brains to come up with a clever plan? Anxious, but between the lightning and flint, he suddenly noticed a pair of hands.


    After a second, his eyes suddenly brightened. If he could, he would kill Yu Wenchuan.


    "Xiaobai, buy me time..."


    As soon as the words came out, the left hand time and the right hand space began to merge at an extremely slow speed.


    Ning Tao tried to merge the two secrets.


    Integrate time and space!


    As soon as ZuLong heard this, he growled without explanation. The blood hole that had been pierced before had healed, blocking the huge dragon body in front of Ning Tao.


    "Ancestral dragon technique, the Dragon controls mountains and rivers!"


    "Saint Dragon "Breath


    A dragon breath gushes out like a river.


    Yuwenchuan face flashed anger, a surge of impatience in my heart, these damned, annoying flies, kill, all should kill, one can''t stay.


    What''s more, especially Ning Tao behind him, I don''t know what he''s doing? It''s a threat to him.


    There is a sense of panic.


    "Those who are looking for death, I will send you to hell. Let''s all feel the fear..."


    With that, he opened his eyes angrily.


    "God Of Eyes


    For a moment, it was as if an eye had split in the sky, cold and heartless, and a ray of light burst out.


    Three eyes for it color change, did not expect, his pupil skill unexpectedly strong to this kind of situation? To turn the eye of heaven into the eye of heaven is like the eye of heaven.


    "What?"


    ZuLong was also surprised. I''m afraid the dragon''s breath might not be able to stop it. He immediately urged the color dragon scale.


    But just then, there was a loud explosion in the starry sky, and the "crackling" thunder burst from behind yuwenchuan. A golden God cut through the sky, like a shell, and rushed straight to yuwenchuan.


    "Lei FA, Lei Huangjue!"


    "Break ~"


    "what?"


    Yuwenchuan heart a surprised, didn''t expect behind suddenly kill move? There should be no one? But all of a sudden, what seems to come to mind? Is that the man?


    The guy he slapped badly.


    Have you been treated, too?


    "Roar Roar... "


    But without looking back, a huge Purple Dragon rose from its feet and circled directly around it. It rushed to thunder and stopped it behind.


    Seeing this, Lei Huang, who covered his chest and bared his teeth, scolded him in secret. He didn''t hurt him with a good blow.


    What a good chance just now.


    This guy is better than the average supreme.


    "What the hell? What else can I do to kill this asshole... "

 Chapter 3628

    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    One in front of the other and the other in the back.


    Terrible energy swept, spewing, rampant in the starry sky, the strength of the three forces can be seen at a glance.


    One pupil technique, big broken ZuLong.


    A purple dragon flies the thunder emperor.


    Even in a weak position, it is still unstoppable.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. He injects all the strength of his recovery into his hands. He opens the perspective and merges time and space step by step with extreme caution and madness.


    Because of the strength is too strong, a pair of arms are slightly shaking, muscle high uplift, sleeve support burst.


    But he clenched his teeth and completely believed them.


    There must be enough time.


    "Give me Melt!


    "Hum Boom... "


    It''s like bringing two recalcitrant Tyrannosaurus Rex together. It''s as difficult as heaven.


    But he has to succeed, he has to succeed.


    Because there''s only one chance left


    However, Zhan Zun, Yu Wenchuan, who had just regained his power, had a distorted face. When he moved, his whole body trembled, his breath was in a mess, and he could not help a mouthful of blood gushing out and his eyes closed.


    He''s biting his teeth and covering his eyebrows tightly. Damn, do you use the heavenly eye too often?


    It''s been backfired.


    A wisp of blood overflows from the eye of heaven.


    Even the ghost source can''t sustain such consumption.


    "Well Poof... "


    "Cough..."


    And the bloody ZuLong, biting his teeth, said: "hum, what? That''s not going to hold up? I can kill you another 300 rounds. "


    Said, but also spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Trying to pull the hatred over.


    But Lei Huang, half of his body had been broken by the purple dragon. He was bleeding and nearly dying. He was beaten far away and fell on a meteorite. Fortunately, he still had a blue light lingering around him.


    Barely able to hold a breath.


    Let worry rain emperor, uneasy unceasingly, looking at Ning Tao secretly way: "not good..."


    Time is running out.


    Yuwenchuan won''t let him cast.


    Hundreds of millions of troops are engaged in scuffle. Although they are not crazy to kill at the beginning, they are still entangled. At least, they should not affect the decisive battle above.


    If Xianhuang battle group wants to fight, there will be casualties in the three circles, even if they have recovered.


    However, all the immortals in the four realms are not stupid. They look like tigers one by one. They are so powerful that they have to bite and pester each other. However, they really have their own appearance and power. They just have a lot of movement.


    Although not willing to hurt the killer, but will not let the rain emperor, misty and others, to support Ning Tao.


    The duel there is for them to think of their own way.


    Who wins, which side they favor.


    "Kill Kill Kill... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    And sure enough, Yu Wenchuan licked his lips with blood on his cheek. The blood was extremely hot, but he slowly stood up straight, staring at Ning Tao, and scolded: "damn bastard, you are really in trouble."


    "One means is more difficult than the other, though I don''t know what you are doing? But if you succeed, I''m afraid I''ll be more or less lucky. "


    "But you don''t have that chance!"


    As soon as the words came down, the soles of the feet suddenly burst out.


    Holding a spear is like a comet.


    Go straight to Ning Tao.


    However, ZuLong''s pupils shrank, his teeth clenched, his eyes opened in the middle of his eyebrows, and a light burst out. At the same time, he grabbed him with his claws.


    Those who do not care about life and death will stop him.


    "Want to touch him? Have you asked Uncle Ben? Let''s go through Uncle Ben first. I''ll die... "


    "Dragon head, dragon claw!"


    "Kill ~"


    however, there was a flash of anger in yuwenchuan''s eyes, and he wanted to do it even if he didn''t give up his mount. As soon as he flashed, his body was heavily overlapped and filled with purple fog. He was a step of purple shadow, and a spear was gently picked to shatter the light.


    Then, he stabbed ZuLong in the neck.


    "Emperor FA, eight spear Zhang!"


    "Whew ~"


    "what what? It''s not good... "


    ZuLong''s color changed in an instant. The speed of this claw was much faster than that of him. Moreover, he went straight to the place where it was against the scale. It was the only weak place for him, and it was the most important and hard place. He could not make it.


    In a flash, he quickly closed his claws and broke out.


    "Kim Dragon Of Body


    "Roar..."


    Of course, it just looks like the golden body. In fact, it is part of the power of the Golden Dragon order. When it is applied to the whole body, it is like the golden armor, just like the body of King Kong.


    Especially where the scale is.


    However, yuwenchuan''s castration remains unchanged."Break ~"


    the weak spear finally landed on the Golden Dragon. With a dull sound of "bang", ZuLong was shocked and couldn''t help bleeding. However, the spear didn''t break its defense.


    Before I could be happy, I heard voices from all directions: "no, be careful..."


    As soon as he looked up, he saw a spear smashing on the dragon''s head. With all his strength, it exploded, and his whole body was smashed down in an instant.


    Even a moment into a coma.


    Brain "buzz" ring, brain a blank.


    "It''s over..."


    This is Xiaobai''s last thought.


    However, it is not talking about its own safety, but about Ning Tao, who is at a critical moment.


    And sure enough, yuwenchuan didn''t mean to take advantage of the situation to pursue. On the contrary, his eyes were burning, staring at Ning Tao, and fighting down. The power it gathered made him more and more nervous, and he couldn''t stay.


    The spear held high in his hand was thrown out.


    "Ning Tao, you''re dead!"


    "Kill ~"


    Ning Tao, who is in the process of hard fusion, feels a wave of killing intention pouring down, but he doesn''t mean to look up at all, and concentrates on fusion wholeheartedly.


    "Come on, almost..."


    But at this critical moment, a roar came from below: "old man, don''t hurt my father!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In a flash, several figures burst up.


    It turns out that The six sons of Ning family!


    The heart is pleased with a Jiao to drink, the whole body is permeated with the rich blood color light, imitate to summon a blood devil, heavy overlapping of block in front of that battle spear.


    "Secret skill, blood devil''s great skill!"


    But in an instant, it was smashed by the spear.


    And Long''er, feng''er, Xiao Tian, Wuyou, Xiaoxian, and even bao''er are all here at the moment. Most of them are in the realm of Xianjun, and they will fight with all their strength.


    "Long Huang It''s a hit


    "Talent, the map of ten thousand gods!"


    "Secret art, the power of immortals and demons!"


    "Pupil technique, divine eye, reverse samsara!"


    "Yin Yang power, listen to my command, chaos God!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this moment, everyone was shocked.


    Every force has the power to shock the sky. Now we gather together, and it''s wonderful. But it''s stupid to dare to stop Yu Wenchuan, and there''s too much difference in strength.


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    Only heard a series of explosions, the spear was destroyed, and seven people joined hands.


    Only in front of the God of chaos, he stopped for a moment, but then he was washed down by it, and "whew" came close to Ning Tao.


    "No, father..."


    Xiaotian and Wuyou both vomit blood and stare big eyes.


    And baby, eyes shining, as if in this scene under the stimulation of something to gush out.


    However, a light cyan light was as swift as the wind. It turned into a lotus barrier, which blocked the spear, even if it slipped back hundreds of meters.


    "Wind barrier, lotus shield!"


    "Yes It''s Xiaolian... "


    Worry free a Leng, suddenly surprised way.


    However, she seems to be different at the moment. There is a little lotus in the Xianhuang battle group in the distance.


    Is this a separation?


    Yes, it''s the lotus of the wind.


    But no matter what, after all, it was the spear that was blocked and the means of the people were exhausted.


    Even if Xiaolian is separated, her vitality is greatly damaged.


    But at this time, a quiet voice came out: "Xiaolian, you can go back..."


    Xiaolian coughs blood. She turns her head weakly and looks at Ning Tao. She finds that his whole body seems to have been drained, but her mouth is smiling, and there is a trembling seal in her hand. It seems that she hasn''t completely controlled it.


    "Daddy..."


    But the words turned into a light cyan light.


    "Whoosh" flew back to Xiaolian.


    At this time, yuwenchuan''s face became stiff, and a chill appeared on his back. But when he looked at it, he suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "what should I be? It''s a surprise to me. It seems that you haven''t merged yet... "


    "A semi-finished product. Is that what you''ve worked so hard for? Can you beat me? "


    However, Ning Tao took a look at bao''er and others, threw a comforting look at them, motioned to step down, then slowly raised his head and said with a cold smile: "success or failure, just try it yourself!"


    "That''s it. It''s over!"


    "When Empty Saint Seal

 Chapter 3629

    Ning Tao murmurs, the sky and the world behind him explode, the space is rippling, the whole holy land is shaking, and the regular chains circle overhead.


    It''s like it''s beyond the limit.


    The whole holy land is unbearable.


    "Hum Boom... "


    Hundreds of millions of people are appalled, watching this scene inconceivably? This what is it? A curse?


    What kind of technique is this?


    "It''s terrible..."


    Everyone was amazed, but in the corner where no one was looking, what power was there for bao''er, whose eyes were shining, to break out of the cocoon, but when he saw this scene, he was silent again.


    As if nothing had happened.


    It''s just, baby''s getting weaker.


    But everything is not absolute, looking at the above scenes of Xiaotian, left eye facing the front, a right eye, but emitting a golden light, strangely locked the direction of the third sister, almost take a panoramic view of this scene.


    "Chaos Is it holy


    At this time, yuwenchuan also looked pale at this scene, his face changed greatly, a chill from the spine straight to the top of his head, and he could not help but take a step back, a strong sense of danger haunted his mind.


    "Damn it, isn''t it? Why is it so powerful? Damn it, asshole... "


    "You You are deceiving me... "


    However, Ning Tao, who has run out of oil and the lamp is dry, gasps and sneers. He is in a state of mind, a spirit and a sense of Tao At this moment, inexplicably by leaps and bounds, the whole person''s momentum is more abrupt and unpredictable.


    It seems that the strength is still eight fold, but the realm is as solid as a rock, and the strength is nearly doubled.


    And all this is the credit of the seal. The whole person seems to have been sublimated.


    "Cheat you? Hum, don''t try to get away with it. I really can''t integrate completely. However, who says that semi-finished products can''t kill the most precious ones... "


    "One blow, kill you!"


    "Po ~"


    in the roar, he pushed out desperately.


    It seems that it is only the size of a slap, and half integrates the two kinds of divine lights, but it is heavier than his world power.


    It almost bent him.


    And the power, unimaginable!


    At this moment, it seems that there is a pair of mysterious hands of saints, breaking the fault, space, time, breaking into the dimension, slowly rolling down.


    To block out the sun and dominate the world.


    It''s like pinching a tiny ant.


    "No It''s impossible... "


    Yuwenchuan roared, red eyes, suddenly bit the tip of his tongue, spewed out a mouthful of blood essence, burned everything, tried to improve his strength, but he had already touched the ceiling, how could he not go up? The chest is choked.


    In the middle of the brow, the eye suddenly opened, and it was covered with blood, bleeding blood, burst out a light.


    It seems to penetrate the holy land.


    Nine purple dragons, together into a circle around.


    "I''m the supreme, the first person in the holy land. Do you want to kill me? Let''s all dream about it.... "


    "Eye of heaven, gaze of heaven!"


    "Secret skill, the power of the Dragon Emperor!"


    "Give me Broken


    He burned his life with a brilliant blow.


    It looks amazing and unparalleled, but what is missing is contrast. As the saying goes, without contrast, there is no harm. Under the hands of those mysterious saints, any technique or magic power seems to be Gloomy.


    In a flash, under the stupidity and stupefaction of hundreds of millions of people, the two offensives collided with each other.


    "Boom Boom... "


    This seems to be able to penetrate all the beam, in that mysterious handprint, actually like a match.


    The gap is too big.


    Under the roar of the two men, the two magic methods burst out at the same time, but they also made a judgment. Only a bang was heard, and the light beam turned into scattered spots and dissipated in the world.


    "What? "Pooh..."


    "No No... "


    Yuwenchuan pale, pupil contracted into a pinhole shape, even more a "wow" several voice vomit blood.


    He fell to the bottom with all his strength.


    He had never felt that death was so close to him? The whole person was cold and throbbing, like falling into an iceberg Valley hell.


    In an instant, he was enveloped by the giant hands. The purple dragon roared and trembled to protect his body.


    But everything seems so fragile.


    "No Ah... "


    "Boom boom..."


    The roar of the sky, the tremor of the void, the crack of a million stars, and the complete suppression of the rules and chains of the holy land.


    Compress this side of the sky.


    Otherwise, the holy land will be broken.


    Even if the whole world cracks down, there are still seven or eight battles around.


    It''s a terrible war.How many times larger than 700 million years ago?


    The grand master, the prime ministers, the ghosts and gods of yin and Yang, the Elder Dragon, and the demons of the hundred tombs are all pale and dull. Looking at this scene, their hearts are shocked.


    The shock wave swept in, like a tsunami, overwhelming momentum.


    One by one, they were shot to spit blood.


    It''s just the aftermath of the battle between the two!


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    His face was pale, and he was as dry as a withered branch. His body trembled, and there was a burst of ashes.


    Although yuwenchuan''s position in their hearts is extremely high, strength, is invincible, but when they see this scene, they are desperate.


    I''m afraid there''s no life in ten.


    One by one, it''s like falling into an ice valley.


    But just at this time of despair, a blood covered, twisted and deformed figure appeared in the obviously sunken palm print of the star sky destroyed by the divine power. It was yuwenchuan.


    He''s not dead yet?


    On the contrary, the imprint dissipated.


    The real power doesn''t seem to have completely erupted. Otherwise, Yuwen Chuan is absolutely dead.


    I''m afraid the holy land can''t accept that the real power of this semi holy seal is erased by the holy land?


    "Well Poof "Pooh..."


    Yuwenchuan trembled and vomited blood crazily. Most of his bones were broken, most of his clothes were broken, and his muscles were spilled with blood. He lived miraculously.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "I''m not dead? I''m not dead? Ha ha, I''m not dead. I''m invincible. I''m the strongest. What can I do? Who can kill me? Ha ha... "


    Yuwenchuan laughed wildly.


    There is a kind of exuberant joy for the rest of life.


    All over the body pain, weak, depressed, as if at this moment have become the past, living feeling good, he felt, even can be reborn.


    The mood changes leisurely.


    In an instant, it rose to the madness of heaven.


    People are dull, not dead? Not really, right?


    But at this moment, a sharp breaking wind suddenly sounded, with a "jingling" sound. When the thunder was too fast to cover his ears, he rushed to yuwenchuan, bound his hands and tied them up layer by layer.


    It''s like tying a human shaped rice dumpling.


    In an instant, it''s bound.


    "What is it? What You... " Yuwenchuan was startled, trying to struggle, but a burst of weakness.


    Even if you are weak, you should have more strength?


    It''s like it''s sealed.


    "Wait Wait, seal... "


    Yuwenchuan smile a stiff, a chill instantly devour him, two people as if stiff, stiff with the pain of the neck, pale raised his head.


    But I saw a blood stained figure like a towering, domineering and God of war, slowly falling down. One hand was white, the other hand was spear, striding forward to him, cold and heartless, but overlooking.


    "You lost!"


    Just three words, such as thunder, exploded in yuwenchuan, dead ash, pale, desperate, hard and hoarse way: "bound "The chain of the gods?"


    In a flash.


    From heaven to cold hell again!


    "Putong" a, unexpectedly powerless kneel down.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was cold, without any pity, and said, "because I think it''s hard to let you die so happily. I hate you. Stay here and be a companion with that man."


    Said, slowly looked at the devil.


    At this time, Gu Xuanxuan is shining in the hands of Yan mo. even if the blue light can''t stop her, she is relieved and smiles at Ning Tao.


    "Now, no regrets..."


    "Brother Zhulong, Xuaner Here we are... "


    A breeze brought the bright light far away. Gu Xuanxuan was immortal after all.


    Ning Tao fell into silence, eyes moist, tears flowing down, but blurred vision, he seemed to see a pair of fairy couples smiling at him.


    Hand in hand, love, side by side, to the distance


    "All the way Let''s go... "

 Chapter 3630

    Ning Tao''s heart is heavy and sad. Even if she wins the seven world war, she can''t be happy. But maybe for sister Xuan, this is her best result.


    Qinglian, Lihuang also went with her.


    The body was taken away by the puppet Taoist and accompanied with him.


    Elder Yun, Xuanyuan, Lu Xianjun, and dozens of evil ancestors are also dying in the starry sky with the blood of hundreds of millions of troops.


    Casualties What a tragedy!


    "Win, we win, we win..."


    Ning Xiaotian, Long''er, and even hundreds of millions of troops in the three realms roared excitedly at this moment. The voice was loud, excited, ecstatic, and excited.


    In the past few decades, they have been under a lot of pressure because of the word "four realms"?


    Day and night of hard work.


    More willing to fight on the battlefield.


    Regardless of everything, only to improve themselves, beat the four, paid all.


    And at this moment, this scene, they dare not dream for decades of extravagant picture actually appeared in front of us, won, the door owner won, the three world won, the seven world unified, the holy land free.


    "Heaven has eyes, heaven has eyes..."


    Countless people cried and yelled.


    The emotion that repressed to the bottom of my heart suddenly burst out.


    Down to the three immortals and up to the Immortal King, they all burst into tears without any image, with a runny nose and tears, red eyes, choking, crying and laughing.


    It looks like crazy.


    However, such a gaffe did not cause the coalition forces of the four circles any contempt. Instead, a kind of respect arose spontaneously.


    In particular, everyone stands in this sea of blood, with friends, relatives and beauties. Not long ago, they may have had a drink together, but now there is a hell and a heaven, with Yin and Yang separated.


    There is also a sense of frustration.


    Before we set out, that confidence was shattered.


    One eye socket, in this atmosphere, was rendered red, nose sour, can''t help tears.


    "Xing, the people suffer, die, the people suffer..."


    Our ancestors have seen it through.


    The ancients did not deceive me.


    And Ning Tao complex looking at that mountain cry tsunami general cry, roar, also can''t help for it moved.


    Yes, I won this time.


    But it''s not over yet. The four realms are just obstacles. They still have bigger enemies.


    They are the four superpowers, the world, and those who can''t tolerate the holy land. Their goal still has a long way to go. It''s far from time to relax and celebrate.


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to repeat the tragedy of the holy land of time and space


    And Shi Yao, in this tumultuous general excitement, her heart is complex, as if to see once incomparably brilliant, the peak of the holy land of time and space.


    And now all she can do is to avoid that lesson and try her best to help Eternal life!


    I don''t know how long later, the crowd gradually recovered from the excitement, and the inexplicable starry sky was silent.


    Drop a needle, it''s like thunder.


    There are some people in the quiet.


    The 800 million troops in the four circles and the 400 million troops in the three circles were all stained with blood, wounded and panting, but no one spoke. They just focused all their complicated eyes on Ning Tao, waiting for the next instruction.


    Now no one knows what to do?


    I dare not act rashly.


    It''s a foregone conclusion that three emperors die and one emperor is bound. Even the grand master and others don''t know what to do?


    They are all trying to figure out Ning Tao''s mind


    But at this time, Ning Tao just sighed and closed his eyes, but after a long time, when he slowly opened it, he flashed an unprecedented firmness and sent out a strong air.


    He has won the seven world war. Although the four emperors have been killed, there are still many troubles.


    For example, Taishi, youzuo prime minister and so on.


    Forty strong immortal emperors.


    Many of them are high-level immortals, and they are not inferior to misty and others, as well as the four armies of hundreds of millions.


    When all these are suppressed, he can be regarded as the real unification of the seven kingdoms.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Ning Tao didn''t strike while the iron was hot, threatened to accept and give, and even didn''t say a word to anyone. He just sat quietly with his knees crossed.


    It''s hard to understand.


    What do you mean? What does ning huang want to do?


    Taishi, Yinyang ghosts, Baimu demons, etc. secretly look at each other, tense up, and quietly store their strength. If he wants to start, everyone will accompany him to the end.


    Who wants to die?


    To be killed?


    Even if he died, he would never make Ning Tao feel better. I believe he would not be so stupid.


    After all, in the previous battle, they kept their hands. Otherwise, with less than 20 immortal emperors in front of them, even if there was a six color lotus, an elf woman could not save so many people.


    He was indifferent to the letter.Otherwise, it will be difficult to convince the public.


    But now the situation is confusing for everyone. Ning Tao sits down with his knees crossed. He just takes out a green wood pill and takes it to recuperate.


    In front of him, yuwenchuan''s brain is blank. I can''t believe that he has become a prisoner.


    He''s supreme.


    The first person in the holy land.


    How could it be that way?


    He was not reconciled. How could the emperor of war, who claimed to be invincible for all time, be captured? Busy trying to bear the pain, trying to struggle.


    But at this time, Ning Tao, who has been silent, suddenly said: "don''t struggle. You have no way out. I have personally experienced this chain, although you can still control the energy of heaven and earth."


    "However, since the beginning of the battle so long, the millions of miles of star energy has been drained, you are the fish in the dry pond, waiting to die!"


    Listen to this cold, not mixed with a little bit of emotional voice, the language of Sichuan gnash his teeth, angry way: "asshole, you What do you want to do? "


    "If you want to kill, how can there be so much nonsense? But I would like to warn you that the four of us have already been passive. Once we fall, the four super forces will surely feel it. "


    "Imagine what they would do if they failed in all these years of premeditation and went back to the starting point? The holy land will be exposed in anger. "


    "At that time, the whole holy land will be destroyed, and I am their last hope. If you kill me, Jie Jie, you are the sinner of the holy land, and you will harm all the people present..."


    Listening to Yu Wenchuan''s wild smile, Ning Tao just has a calm face and a move. A huge melting pot of heaven and earth suddenly turns into a mirage. Then he bends his fingers and flicks a little golden flame into the melting pot.


    Just hear the sound of "Hong", the flaming sun flame lit up someone''s face.


    It also dispels the low temperature in the sky.


    And take out a lot of materials.


    However, Yu Wen Chuan face a white, don''t know Ning Tao want to do? But he felt uneasy all over. The wisp of fire made his hair explode and his muscles tremble.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Are you crazy? If you kill me, the holy land will be destroyed. None of you will come to a good end... "


    The crowd also turned pale. Yuwenchuan estimated that what he said was true and understood the seriousness of it. Ning Tao, should not have killed yuwenchuan?


    That''s no less than setting yourself on fire?


    Seeing Yu Wenchuan''s exclamation, Ning Tao never changed his face. The grand master gritted his teeth and stepped out, saying: "Ning Master Ning... "


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Rain emperor, Xiaolian and others immediately block in the middle, no matter what ningtao do they believe.


    The words of the grand master were dumb for a moment.


    It''s hard to say.


    At this time, Ning Tao just like a chicken, picked up Yu Wenchuan, looked at him pitifully and said: "don''t you think of holy land? Don''t you want to be supreme? I''ll help you. "


    Then he was thrown into the furnace.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Ah..."


    A burst of shrill, crazy scream came out from it. People''s scalp was numb and their teeth trembled, just like thousands of fire needles tearing the body.


    But the pain is more than a hundred times.


    Every inch of the body, whether flesh, bone or soul, is suffering a lot.


    The pain is gradually increasing, but it doesn''t kill people immediately. Yuwenchuan''s twisted screams, wails and cries make people weak.


    He Is he refining people?


    How much hate is this? Is that too bad?


    This scene lasted for three days under the holy fire. Of course, it was nine days outside. In the time tower, we have to say something else. The scream has been cut off.


    When the crowd was dull, the gate of the time tower suddenly roared, from which came two figures.


    One is Ning Tao.


    The second is the holy devil puppet, the war devil!


    Strength seems to be in the supreme realm, that is to say, Ning Tao has a puppet comparable to the supreme!

 Chapter 3631

    In the sight, the war demon''s face was expressionless, his body was strong, cold, heavy and full of explosive power, and there was a single eye like death in the middle of his brow.


    One force can shock thousands of heroes.


    One move can break the sky.


    One anger can break seven boundaries.


    Its power is beyond our expectation. Even after a long time, we can feel a sense of depression


    Ning Tao also looked at it, and a touch of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. He took a long breath to relieve fatigue. It may be much weaker than the living yuwenchuan, but it can grow up and be reshaped.


    Today, although the holy land can barely accommodate the existence of the supreme, it does not have all aspects.


    It takes time to grow.


    Only when we go to the world can we build war demons again.


    At least the supreme body, the divine power, the baptism and so on, these are the necessary gifts recognized by heaven and earth.


    Now the war demon is just a shell with supreme power. Although its combat power has been weakened, it is still possible to defeat banbu xianzun.


    Now it''s the limit in the holy land. Ning Tao has been working hard for several months before he can succeed


    However, a group of high-level officials waiting here were dumbfounded and speechless. Zheng Zheng looked at Yu Wenchuan, his lips wriggling, but he couldn''t speak.


    "This..."


    "Zhan Zun? Puppet Puppets? "


    Four high-level color change, as if in a moment associate with what? They all looked at Yama.


    These two people look very similar. There is a body of Vajra that is not bad. It still looks like human form, human form and human body, but there is no human soul. Are the puppets of the world made by living people?


    But then they all shook their heads.


    This kind of secret skill is generally forbidden. They have a little knowledge of the world, so they won''t be like this.


    However, the leader of Ning gate, who had been making people uneasy, finally spoke and said, "we have seen the victory and defeat of the Seven Kingdoms war. Our emperor is not the one to kill all, but it depends on your performance."


    As soon as this remark came out, a group of high-level officials in the four circles changed slightly, but when they looked at each other, one of them, the grand master, on behalf of all the people, came out and asked: "dare you ask Master Ning? What do you mean by performance? "


    "We are forced to attack the three realms this time. We are under the control of the four emperors. Now that the mastermind has fallen, we still hope that the master of the gate will open up the net."


    In a word, they were all picked up, as if it had nothing to do with them.


    But Ning Tao''s face is expressionless, negative hand, no doubt way: "is it? The emperor has his own conclusion about right and wrong, and the so-called expression is that heaven, demon, hell and Jiuyou all have to submit to the world


    "What heaven? The demon Kingdom, the demon Kingdom, and so on, no longer exist today. There is only one No. 1 gate and one No. 1 Army in the seven kingdoms. "


    "All the people are fighting against foreign enemies!"


    "What What? "


    Taishi, Baimu Magic general, Canglong elder and others look surprised, this is depriving them of all? There is no way to be domineering, to be in a high position, but also to rely on others, head down.


    It''s hard for them who are used to being comfortable to accept. Isn''t it overbearing?


    However, the defeat of the four emperors, the unification of the Seven Realms, and the occupation of the four realms by Ning Tao will happen sooner or later. It''s hard for them to reverse it, but now they are striving for their future survival.


    But now this situation, let four circles a public high-level heart uncomfortable, who can think Ning Tao so tough?


    They directly threatened to unify them all.


    It''s really unacceptable!


    Seeing this, the grand master clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "master Huining, I''m afraid we can''t do that. I''m old and I don''t have many years to live, so I want to go home."


    As soon as this remark came out, more than a dozen people immediately agreed and planned to leave.


    Misty, white dragon and general Jiuyou look heavy. Before they changed, they must have thought Ning Tao was too overbearing, but now they know the situation in the world, and they even think Ning Tao was too gentle.


    Don''t think that the unification of the seven realms is over. The enemy of eternal holy land is the whole world.


    You don''t? I live in seclusion? Who''s going to stop that?


    I''m fighting bloody battles in the front. Are you enjoying your success in the rear? It''s not a joke. You can go up, you can go up if you don''t!


    This is in the common interest of all.


    No one is immune.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly sneered and said, "you want to Take the lead in making trouble? "


    "Ha ha, ningmenzhu is serious. We just want to find a good place and be free. We will promise not to offend ningmenzhu in the future. But we also want you to make an oath to promise not to offend us."


    "Yes, we must swear, and our descendants must not be embarrassed. We are safe."


    "Otherwise, when you take charge of the origin of the Seven Realms, everything will be up to you..."


    Taishi and others spoke one after another.


    Hear this, rain emperor, thunder emperor and others cold hum, a stream of murders gradually diffuse out.Is this a forced labor?


    However, Ning Tao suddenly looked up at the sky and laughed. He held his hand down, pitied and said sarcastically, "it''s ridiculous that a group of defeated generals dare to talk about terms with our emperor here. Your life and death have long been out of your hands."


    "How dare you make me swear? Are you going to threaten me now? Is this a plan to take advantage of my weak influence before I take charge of the origin of the Seven Realms


    Hearing this, the grand master didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He simply tore his face and said in a cold voice, "it''s OK for the master of ningmen to understand this way. As long as you swear, you and I will be at peace and go our own way."


    "Otherwise, if you annoy so many of us all at once, even you can''t bear it?"


    "The United forces of the four realms are our confidants. Without our consent, you still want to easily control the Seven Realms, Jie Jie. Do you think it''s possible?"


    As soon as the words came out, more than 40 immortals put pressure on them.


    Even if yu Wenchuan is afraid of so many people, he will turn pale. As the saying goes, he will beat his teacher Fu with fists.


    Hundreds of millions of troops are tightening up again.


    Is it true that Is there another war?


    Seeing that the grand master was proud, Ning Tao sneered coldly. In the face of such arrogant mole ants, he usually only had "five words of truth" to send them off.


    "War devil, shatter him!"


    "Roar ~"


    in an instant, the war demon turned into a dark shadow and rushed in like a tiger into a sheep. The speed was so fast that everyone didn''t react.


    "Hum, just a puppet..."


    As soon as the master gritted his teeth, he clapped his hand, but suddenly his pupils shrank and his fist seal was like the power of Mount Tai.


    With the sound of "bang", the prime minister and others who had just rushed up to support suddenly froze and looked silly. A piece of blood mist burst out in front of them.


    Master, there is no place to die!


    "This So fast? "


    How could this be possible?


    In just a few days, a strange puppet was made and killed xianhuangfeng with one blow?


    This Isn''t that a joke?


    You know, Taishi''s strength is only inferior to that of the four emperors, and he was once praised as the first person under the four emperors.


    in fact, what he lacked was only the original instrument and the support of the whole world. Otherwise, he would not be inferior to the four emperors, but now he was hit by one blow.


    Or by his apprentice, yuwenchuan.


    But it wasn''t over yet. The cold and merciless war demon suddenly raised his head, and the one eye in the middle of his brow shot out two rays of light. "Whew" pierced the prime minister.


    Neither of them responded.


    Head, many big holes.


    "No..."


    All of them were dull. They were so scared that they didn''t dare to move. They even doubted whether yuwenchuan pretended to be dead? Surrender in disguise. Ning Tao starts.


    What puppet can have such strength? Eight and seven, just like cutting melons and vegetables?


    "Too Is it too strong? "


    Even misty and others were surprised.


    At this time, Ning Tao, with an indisputable tone, looked down upon all living beings, cold and dominating the air way: "those who follow me, prosper, those who oppose me, perish!"

 Chapter 3632

    "I We surrender and are willing to surrender. Please be merciful and let us live... "


    "I beg the sect leader to raise your hand..."


    All the immortals were frightened and begged for mercy.


    His face was scared white. No wonder Ning Tao didn''t say a word before. He went to refine the puppet first?


    It turns out that there is such a strong means.


    There is no need to explain, and I don''t want to explain to you. I will suppress you with absolute strength.


    This small league circle was only conquered by the Warlord''s one blow and one eye, and Shengsheng was smashed. Forty Xianhuang strongmen, Qi and Qi dynasties, Ning Tao, knelt down on one knee and trembled.


    Gu Yuan, di Shitian, Mozu and others finally breathed a long sigh of relief. In this way, the Seven Realms were considered to be subject and unified. Before, they were worried that there would be a war, but they didn''t expect that the sect leader would solve it so easily.


    What monsters? demons and ghosts? From now on, they will all be called Ning.


    There is only one voice in the holy land.


    The world First door.


    Of course, Ning Tao is not that kind of tyrant. After he became the only leader in the three realms, we all saw what he did. He left his hometown and fought outside.


    A man provides food for the whole three realms. If he is a tyrant, there will be no more enlightened monarch in the world!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao flashed a satisfied look. He was a little surprised at the strength of the war demon, which was even stronger than he estimated. It seems that yuwenchuan has a good foundation, and he has found a suitable material.


    It seems that the general banbu immortal can''t make it in the hands of the warlord.


    But it can''t beat the real supreme.


    Even if it is between the supreme and the half step supreme, it may be called the weakest supreme.


    But Ning Tao was very satisfied. He waved his hand to let the war demon back down. Seeing all the immortal emperors trembling with fear, he finally showed a smile and comforted: "don''t be afraid, everyone. I Ning Tao always have a clear idea of rewards and punishments."


    "In the future, as long as you do your duty for the first gate in the world, I promise you will have a big chance. What kind of imperial weapon? Huang Dan and others? Even if you think of the holy land of eternal life in the future, you can do it. "


    "Hiss ~ what?"


    Everyone was startled and took a breath of air conditioning. Is that true?


    Free access to the holy land?


    To be honest, they didn''t even think about it?


    Even Gu Yuan and others were startled by Ning Tao''s words, but after thinking about it, it was a temptation, but they did not dare to go out.


    Because they are most aware of the situation outside. If you expose your identity, death is a luxury.


    If they don''t have the strength to stop outside, they just stay here. One day, when their wings are hard and their base is strong, they can really walk in the world.


    Now it''s sneaky even to go out.


    But I have to say that these words made the four circles extremely excited, ecstatic and excited. It can be said that it was a great joy. Anyway, it was a thought.


    "Majestic, sect leader majestic, majestic..."


    Hundreds of millions of people cheered.


    Seeing the atmosphere, Ning Tao took out a large array of treasures, including several imperial utensils, immortal wine, divine medicine and a supreme artifact.


    It''s a blood knife.


    Because people are too weak to control it.


    More star beads condensed into boulders were taken out, one by one, hundreds of millions.


    The people of the four realms all look silly. Their eyes are eager to stare out. If they want to say that they have no insight, they can''t see anything else. But the star bead can also be bred in the four realms. Who doesn''t know?


    But for them, a fairy King''s family background is only dozens or hundreds of stars.


    It''s rare. It''s rare.


    One day, the friar of heaven wiped his eyes, excited, swallowed saliva, red eyes and said, "my God, I have never seen such big star beads in my life, so many can buy the kingdom of heaven?"


    However, one day, the disciple turned to this side and muttered, "I''m really ignorant."


    "What did you say? Have you seen it? You''re just a great emperor, and your tone is not small. "That day, the friars looked angry and seemed very unconvinced.


    But on hearing this, the next disciple raised his eyelids that day, turned out three or four stars with big heads, and said indifferently, "I''m sorry, we all eat as beans and buns..."


    "Well, I''m tired of eating, toothache..."


    "Er..."


    Such scenes are everywhere in the star passage, especially the disciples of tiantianmen are proud, which is brought by the sect leader.


    What is a mere star? Xiandan, they are all bean sleepy. If the emperor''s utensils in their hands are damaged in the battle, they will basically replace them with new ones.


    It''s usually two or three hands.


    And they are all armed, all kinds of things. The rich can even be armed to the teeth.


    During the battle, the Allied forces of the four circles had already seen it. It was as hard as a tortoise. It was really fat and lustrous, and its eyes were shining with envyA group of immortal emperors were short of breath, immediately got up and knelt down, respectfully said: "we will live up to the hope of the sect leader, pledge our allegiance to the world, defend the holy land, and never let outsiders invade the Seven Kingdoms..."


    Ning Tao is satisfied with a "well", Enwei and Shi Fang are perfect, and the rest is left to Guyuan Luotian. He still has something important to do.


    That is The origin of the four worlds!


    He dreams of this day all the time, and the moment he takes control of the holy land is within his reach.


    It''s not easy to think about the bitterness of his journey. I don''t know how many times he lingered on the edge of life and death? How many serious injuries? I can''t count them.


    Xiaolian flew over and kept pestering him. Now she is seventy-two grade Zulian.


    The strength also reached the peak of Xianhuang''s mid-term.


    It seems that there is still room for further improvement.


    But she seems to be in a bad mood. Although she and Qinglian haven''t seen each other several times, she always feels that there is an induction. I don''t know if it''s because of the lotus of wood.


    His fall, let Xiaolian very unhappy, maybe that is her only family.


    Ning Tao rubbed her little head and comforted her for a few words. Then he took her, Zhan Mo, and went straight to the nearest Jiuyou world. With the speed of two people, they were naturally very fast. The original utensils were in their hands, and the refining was faster.


    For a long time did not use the refining star decision, at this moment, finally brilliant, fast refining Jiuyou origin.


    First, there is no owner.


    Second, he is close to Ning Tao.


    Third, because he had three origins, he was in charge of a part of the origin of the holy land. It took only eight days to refine the origin of the nine secluded realms.


    Without stopping, he went straight to the next place, the demon world. It took ten days, because the original instrument was not here.


    He felt inseparable from the holy land.

 Chapter 3633

    Underworld, this is the third stop.


    After refining the demon world and Jiuyou world, Ning Tao almost mastered the origin of most galaxies.


    The prohibition of saints has the power of control.


    There is a feeling that most of the country is in hand. Moreover, the process is very smooth and there is no one to stop it.


    As soon as Ning Tao came to the underworld, he immediately felt very strange and evil. The whole planet, almost without any sunshine all the year round, was covered by layers of heavy black clouds like ink.


    The environment is like this, and the energy of heaven and earth is extraordinary. Aura only occupies a small part.


    The leading role here is Soul power!


    The Jiuyou world is the spirit of the nether world, and the demon world is the power of the demon. These powers are not rare anywhere, but the planet dominated by the soul power is really unheard of. If you look at the wilderness, Tianhe, hengluo and so on.


    Even if Ning Tao read many ancient anecdotes, he never heard of such a planet?


    This is not only rare, but also a treasure. Who doesn''t know that the three are the most difficult to cultivate.


    Every practitioner has to spend a lot of time and energy to make his spirit immortal little by little.


    It''s almost unimaginable that the energy and time consumed are much more difficult to repair than the strength and Qi.


    But now, with such a planet dominated by "soul power", it''s natural to get twice the result with half the effort, even like a fish in water. No wonder the emperor of Hades is so earth shaking in his cultivation of soul power.


    He is known as the first person in the four realms.


    I''m afraid he would be the most troublesome if he didn''t restrain himself.


    Ning Tao looks around and marvels. He practices his kung fu a little. He suddenly feels refreshed, and Xiaolian is quite satisfied and intoxicated.


    She is a lotus. Although she has a mind, her mind is weak, and her cultivation here can make up for the shortage.


    Looking around, almost 90% of the subjects on this planet are ghosts, all kinds of spirits, demons, beasts, demons, evil spirits, ghosts and human spirits, just like a star of the dead.


    Ning Tao is really evil, and the soul can split and multiply.


    The planet itself can breed.


    A place where soul power gathers can be bred.


    "Wonderful, wonderful..."


    Satisfied with this, Ning Tao hunts and kills some wild evil spirits and absorbs their origin. It''s really a treasure.


    Several monarchs can make him better.


    If it''s imperial, not to mention.


    It''s no wonder that yuwenchuan absorbed the origin of the Ming emperor and became so strong that Tianyan was able to transform.


    For the monks who practice pupil technique and specialize in divinity, this place is absolutely heaven. It seems that Xiaotian can come here to practice hard if he has time.


    No wonder it has been listed as a forbidden area all the time. Basically, it''s a foreign matter, and it''s easy to find out.


    And they all major in spirit. Once the mind is swept, you will have no place to escape, except death or death.


    For a long time, Ning Tao let the warlord protect the Dharma, and Xiaolian gathered a six color energy lotus. He sat on it, running the star refining decision, slowly refining.


    But this one Lian, feel thorny, troublesome, compare with nine quiet world. Demon world, it''s a lot more difficult here.


    Even though he had the advantage and the ability to refine the stars, the speed of refining was still very slow. It took him more than half a month to refine the underworld.


    But a refining, Ning Tao felt his soul power inexplicably rose, nine heavy It''s even closer to banbu xianzun.


    The whole spirit of the holy land has been subdued.


    A big consummation, now only a corner.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao surprised to open his eyes, slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, energetic, soul power soared, even he did not expect to have this kind of opportunity.


    Moreover, from the beginning, he didn''t want to use the four realms to promote himself.


    I''m thinking of unifying the seven realms.


    Control the holy land first, and control the prohibition.


    Unexpectedly, some feedback made him greatly improved. When he refined the demon world, his physique became much stronger. When he refined the Jiuyou world, his momentum was a bit thick.


    It seems that each sector has its own characteristics, and it will benefit whether it has what it thinks or not.


    Today, even if he does not have the origin, facing yuwenchuan at his peak again, he is sure to fight with him and kill him 60% of the time.


    Ning Tao is full of confidence.


    "Come on, next house," he waved.


    Looking at the billion year history of the holy land, no one has ever been able to control so many sources all at once. If only one place remains, the holy land will have its real owner.


    The puppet Taoist, who has been watching the sky and sea with complex excitement, has it come to this day at last?


    "Master, I''ve been waiting too long..."


    "Qinglian, do you see..."


    In the excitement, Ning Tao finally arrived at the last planet, heaven, the most powerful planet in the seven worlds, just like a purple God standing in the starry sky.When I saw him for the first time, I was shocked. He was stronger than overlord star.


    But at that time, he never thought that one day he would be able to refine it and be the master.


    "Life is so changeable..."


    "Daddy, when you refine here, can Xiaolian go out to play?" Xiaolian blinked her big eyes, full of longing and excitement.


    Ning Tao laughs a, negative hand way: "can be can, but the outside world is not as good as you think, no strength, where is the cage."


    "Where there is no money, there is hell."


    "By the way, now you have merged six lotus flowers, and I have the whereabouts of the seventh one, which is the lotus of rain. When this happens, you will come back to the world with me to see if you can find a way to get it."


    As soon as the words came out, Xiao liandun was very excited. Mao nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice.


    If we can refine it, maybe it can also break through to the supreme. The five elements and one perfection will benefit her more than ever. All aspects will soar, and the four elements and one perfection will also benefit her.


    It''s a long night. Ning Tao didn''t disturb anyone. He began to refine in a corner of heaven


    However, outside the holy land, shiyiling, Shihu and others have been paying close attention to the changes of the holy land. They haven''t gone away for a long time, and their faces have changed, so they can''t figure it out.


    What''s going on inside?


    To collapse? But there was no movement?


    His spies came to report and found more than a dozen secret cracks in the nearby starry sky. But the life body couldn''t be thrown in, and the passage was closed for two months.


    This is the first time that something has changed.


    Now even if they want to send troops in, they can''t send them. Besides, there are no soldiers to send.


    There have been countless cannon fodder sent here for decades, but there is no harvest at all. Even if there are sacred objects in it, they are just making a picture pie. The family has already complained a lot about it.


    The clan leader''s order has come down. If he still wants to be the commander-in-chief, go back immediately.


    Don''t worry about it.


    There are thousands of mysteries, and this is not bad.


    The reason why we didn''t leave immediately is that the changes here are worrying. Maybe we are on the verge of collapse, but we haven''t seen collapse after two months.


    Shiyiling is silent. Shihu also stares at the channel and doubts. What''s the matter? I''m there, but this accident happened. Is the seal broken?


    Xiaotian, are they OK?


    He clenched his hand, but did not dare to go back easily.


    Because if he goes back, he will be in the palm of the emperor. He is not an opponent there.


    Moreover, the complex situation here also makes him unable to get away. He is now hesitating between the two.


    But at this moment, the passage trembled slightly. Even the star field and sky in front of it were rippling, shaking and bursting with a wave of prestige, and the endless mysterious light flashed for it.


    It seems to be that layer of prohibition.


    But then, he retreated into nothingness.


    Shiyiling and others are stunned and dull. What''s the matter? Then he said, "what do you think, brother?"


    Tianhun, Shihu''s face changed, a strange feeling arises spontaneously. Did he succeed?


    Benzun ningtao, refining the holy land?


    That''s the answer!

 Chapter 3634

    "Hum Hum... "


    At this moment, the seven worlds began to tremble.


    It resonates, twinkles, looks up at night, and seven stars are shining.


    There is a strange and joyful feeling in the whole holy land. The energy, tide and storm are all surging. It''s like cheering. It''s like a mysterious giant standing on the top of the Holy Land and looking down on the four worlds.


    "The sky has its own sky."


    "Out of the crowd, there are people on board."


    Ning Tao finally opened his eyes in a corner of heaven. He flashed with joy and momentum. The energy of heaven and earth seemed to break through the nine fold effect.


    However, he was pressed down.


    Not seduced by power.


    He just broke through the eight heavy soon. He didn''t worry about breaking through the nine heavy. He should consolidate and polish his accomplishments first.


    Refining the four realms, although it is an opportunity for the four realms to feed back their strength and improve themselves, is the practice of many people, but it is not the case. The seven realms are very important now.


    Just now, the most important thing is to make the rules of the holy land more firm.


    As soon as possible to accommodate the supreme.


    The most important thing is to enhance the overall strength of the seven circles.


    After the first World War of the Seven Realms, no matter the three realms or the four realms, they all suffered heavy losses. Hundreds of millions of relatives left with their families and women cried. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to recover even after hundreds of thousands of years.


    This is still the case that the senior management has not lost too much, otherwise, it will be more difficult to recover.


    An Immortal King, a strong one in the rank of Immortal Emperor, will stand out only after going through a thousand difficulties and dangers.


    It takes a lot of time.


    However, Ning Tao can''t wait that long.


    Although there is nothing wrong at the moment, just as that yuwenchuan said, their plans and conspiracies for so many years will come to nothing if they fail.


    It''s not hard to imagine what to do in a hurry, for example, to expose the holy land.


    It doesn''t cost them much either.


    At most, it took 700 million years of hard work.


    And with their strength, even if the victory is exposed, they can still get a share.


    Although he trained yuwenchuan into a holy devil puppet, he still kept a trace of his mind and dominated his body, but if he didn''t hear back for a long time, the four sides would doubted.


    Therefore, the current calm is just to set off the storm in the future, which is far from lax.


    However, in this way, his pressure is even greater. Originally, he only needed to provide food rations for three sectors, but now he needs to provide food rations for seven sectors.


    Four more realms is equivalent to four more bottomless caves. How can he support so many people? Even if the fourth emperor''s treasure house is taken, plus the resources he brought back, it won''t last long.


    "Alas..."


    It''s a headache to think about Ning Tao.


    But just at this time, the sigh just fell, the holy land changed, the seven forces gradually merged into one, the seven planets and the seven sources in Ning Tao began to merge.


    At the beginning of the moment, Ning Tao the whole person "buzz" a, shivering from the top to the foot.


    The whole person lost consciousness in an instant.


    No, to be exact, the mind is separated.


    As soon as he turned his head, he could see Xiaolian''s strange expression. He didn''t seem to know what had happened? The six color lotus sitting at the foot of daddy''s feet is condensed by her own energy. If there is any change, she knows it very well.


    But after half a sound, there was no movement. Ning Tao sat with his knees crossed and fell into seclusion again.


    But as everyone knows, Ning Tao is also looking at himself from the perspective of God. To be exact, he is looking at his body. He doesn''t know what''s going on? Invisible and immaterial? Xiaolian, she can''t see herself.


    It''s like, I integrate into the whole world, but also with myself away, sublimation.


    All the means seem to be out of order here. The holy Dharma and the original skill can''t be used one by one. Only when they are used can they react.


    But I can only control myself.


    Now that he has come, he will be at ease. There should be no danger, so Ning Tao just let go.


    He gradually ascended to the sky. Every place, every person, every word and every action in the sky were under his eyes. He was fighting with his younger martial sister, and the little lady was taking a bath


    "Cough..."


    Although he can see the sky, but the consumption is also big, after a while, Ning Tao feels tired.


    So, he just looked at the celestial world, and then focused on the celestial emperor, to see if they have rebellious heart? Conspiracy to mutiny?


    It''s true that there are some micro words.


    However, it seems that he has accepted his life.


    Now here he has been handed over to the two immortal masters of ethereal and Yunmeng, and the kingdom of heaven collapsed overnight.


    This is the end of the great immortal empire.


    It''s really sad.


    Gradually, Ning Tao''s consciousness gradually separated from the heaven, and the six senses were all connected with him.He pondered a little, subconsciously looked at the demon world, a wilderness, the major monster some confusion, but this situation is common sense here.


    They''re all busy fighting for territory.


    In this way, blood is inevitable.


    Jiuyoujie also lost a lot, but these demons are the most ferocious and only admit power.


    It must be suppressed with strength.


    The underworld is still black.


    If we close the three realms again, there will be no big response. It''s just that a lot of people will be left free. They are happy and depressed at the same time, but the management is still in good order.


    Gu Qiong, Xian Yueyi, Miao Jingjing and others are busy, opening up a treasure house and offering rewards for their merits.


    The ogre tree stayed in the Jiuyou world. The demon world and the demon world were also suitable for it. On the day of the seven world war, it could be said that it was generous and colorful. Thousands of branches were like thousands of long guns, and the three immortals were stabbed into pieces by it.


    Although it was only a middle rank, it was a high rank Immortal Emperor with strong vitality.


    Defense is also extremely abnormal.


    It''s more appropriate for it to suppress Jiuyou first.


    Gradually, his consciousness seems to sublimate again, gradually expand, merge, merge, half of the holy land seems to be his hands and feet, how deep the small world, some deep fog area.


    They were all under his eyes. Gradually, he saw the puppet Taoist.


    And the puppet Taoist is looking down, what seems to feel? Glancing over, though he couldn''t see it, he seemed to think of something.


    The corners of the mouth smile.


    "Yes..."


    And finally, Ning Tao and the whole Holy Land fusion, as if here is his whole body.


    He turned around and found that he saw the boundless starry sky. There were some mysterious light clusters in the far distance, which should be the unique clouds of the galaxy. Looking around, there was one that attracted his eyes.


    In the southeast corner, there are a large number of people and horses gathered here, and they are Star giant.


    He also felt a sense of familiarity.


    Ning Tao slightly color change, a pick eyebrow, as if to think of what? I''m busy looking at it, and it''s true.


    "It''s the spirit of heaven!"


    Outside the passage, the silent spirit of heaven, Shihu and Huhu, suddenly turned pale. It seemed that something was looking at him. He raised his head and suddenly drank: "who?"


    Shiyiling and others were startled. They looked at it and said cautiously: "what''s the matter? Is there anyone


    Shihu''s face was ugly. Although there was no evidence of half a point, he was sure that he must have been the master just now just by the palpitation of his spirit.


    "No, do you notice yourself..."


    As soon as he thought of it, he said in a deep voice: "brother, it''s not good here. Since the clan urges us again and again, we''d better go back first."


    Shiyiling heard the speech and sighed. Some of them were unwilling to see it, but after all, they shook their heads and said, "well, let''s go, Hui people..."


    Ning Tao of consciousness just wants to open his mouth, a burst of extreme weakness and fatigue rush to his heart.


    For a moment, it''s like heaven falling into hell.


    All of a sudden, my eyes turned black.


    "Daddy, Daddy..."


    There''s always someone calling in my ear.


    Ning Tao suddenly wakes up and goes to look for the trace of the spirit of heaven, but finds that he has returned to heaven, and his strength has broken through to the Ninth level?

 Chapter 3635

    "Why? How did I break through? "


    Ning Tao was a fool. He had planned to consolidate it, but he deliberately suppressed the feedback energy.


    In a blink of an eye, he made a breakthrough.


    "This It''s too... "


    However, Xiaolian pouted: "you sit down for three months at a time. You have experienced the energy of heaven and earth. Although you seem to be suppressing it all the time, you have just broken through."


    "Besides, isn''t it good to be stronger? Daddy is not far away from the Supreme... "


    Ning Tao is dumbfounded, just about to open his mouth, but suddenly he looks a Leng, oddly turns his head and asks: "wait a minute, you What did you say, three months? "


    "Isn''t it just a few minutes?"


    For him, it''s just a blink of an eye.


    But Xiaolian pouted her lips and said: "it''s three months since daddy opened his eyes last time. She said that she would take him to Huanyu to play..."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao scratched his head, but he had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    It seems that after refining the origin of the galaxy, consciousness fused with it. However, I didn''t expect that for such a long time, but now he is finally the master of this eternal holy land. Is it not the royal land?


    The spiritual cultivation has been saturated, and the high purity and compression make him full of energy.


    It is estimated that the mind will enter the supreme first.


    Anyway, it''s a good thing.


    Comfort lotus a few words, Ning Tao as if suddenly thought of what? All of a sudden, he communicated with the origin of the galaxy again, and his eyes looked away through many spaces.


    Gradually.


    It''s like a decision.


    After flipping it, he took out a spirit jade tube, injected some ideas, and crushed it directly.


    Before long, misty, Gu Yuan, Zu long, Di Shi Tian, Jiu you, Bai Long, San Yan, immortal and so on all flew together.


    "I''ve met the sect leader!"


    As soon as they arrived, they all paid homage.


    Ning Tao nodded, every move is full of dignity, more majestic, swallow the world. The whole person''s breath seems to be synchronized with the holy land.


    The whole huge machine works like a dried sponge, absorbing energy.


    With the master of the holy land, it''s as if it has the leading spirit and the speed of absorbing the energy of the starry sky. Through its transformation, the rules of the holy land will naturally become stronger, and the seven realms will naturally improve.


    At this rate, I''m afraid it won''t take seven or eight years to accommodate the supreme.


    "I don''t know what the master is calling me for? Is there any movement in the world? " Misty and tight.


    However, Ning Tao shook his head and took a deep breath: "outside the holy land, there is a group of giant beasts in the starry sky that have been lingering there for a long time. Now it seems that they are going to evacuate. I want to open the Holy Land and swallow them."


    "I believe that so many stars and monsters can improve the origin of the holy land, not in vain."


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked. First of all, they were shocked to open the holy land, but they felt that some of them could not bear it.


    After all, the seven realms have just lost their vitality.


    I can''t stand another war.


    Some people just want to speak, but Ning Tao is very clear what they are thinking, waving his hand to comfort: "you don''t have to worry, I''m here, nothing will happen."


    "Although there are not many giant beasts in the starry sky these days, they are all strong. The lowest level is white pupil. Just gather the seven world experts and swallow them with me."


    "Forget to tell you, now, I have control of the holy land, in my territory, whether he is a dragon, or a tiger, all have to lie down for me!"


    Said, a domineering sent out.


    And a lot of confidence.


    When people heard this, they suddenly saw that the master of the planet, needless to say, the four emperors took advantage of it, and the master of the galaxy was even stronger.


    They have also heard that the reason why the three realms are advancing by leaps and bounds is that they have food.


    Let the origin of the three realms be greatly supplemented.


    Now, of course, this opportunity cannot be missed.


    When they saw the power of Zhan Zun, their silent passion gradually began to burn up. Perhaps, they could also win the supreme position.


    Ning Tao once said so.


    At the thought of this, the misty white dragon Jiuyou and others hurriedly arched their hands and said, "we all listen to the master''s arrangement."


    "Well, very good!"


    Ning Tao nodded, then said: "seven planets, since it should be managed, branch, also need the Deputy master, today will set these."


    "At the gate of heaven, there is a misty elder who holds the position of deputy head of the gate, and three eyes are the star protecting generals."


    Then he took out a spear.


    Impressively, it is a weapon used by yuwenchuan, and it is also the source of heaven. Its power is self-evident.


    And Ning Tao then exerts his magic power, and the original instrument turns into a light, which is integrated into the Trident in the hands of three eyes. In an instant, the Trident is like divine help.It becomes the source of heaven.


    If it''s not the Lord of the holy land, it''s hard to do this. How can you change the shape of the original vessel at will?


    Three eyes couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He and Trident had a heart to heart connection. He could feel the Trident''s transformation and earth shaking change. He immediately bowed his hand to thank him and said, "thank you very much, master!"


    Ning Tao nodded, then said: "white dragon surrender meritorious, appointed you as the demon world dragon clan leader, also assume the position of deputy head of the door, as for your body mark, if you behave well in the future will erase."


    "ZuLong will go to the demon world with you. If the dragon people dare not accept it, they can ask it to do it."


    As soon as the words came out, elder Bailong was overjoyed. While thanking the sect leader, he courted ZuLong.


    The demon emperor was killed by ZuLong. He saw clearly that this strange dragon was absolutely superior to any other dragon. It could suppress the whole demon dragon family by itself.


    What''s more, the original device was swallowed by it.


    It seems to have merged with it.


    As for Jiuyou world, it is left to Jiuyou general and magic tree. Now the magic tree has been reborn. Ning Tao gives him a new name, green magic tree.


    After all, it is because of a drop of green wood spirit liquid that it has today. As long as you practice hard, you will get the road.


    The magic sword was given to general Jiuyou. He still has a supreme magic sword in his hand. It doesn''t hurt to give it to him. As long as he is loyal, what is the magic sword?


    It''s just a dead thing.


    As for the underworld, Ning Tao thought about it and finally decided to be guarded by Yunmeng immortal master and Yin and Yang ghosts.


    They have made great achievements in this respect.


    After some arrangement, they all left immediately.


    Another war is coming. They all rush back to deploy their troops. Ning Tao is not idle. He takes Xiaolian out of the sky and flies to the edge of the holy land.


    Today, he has mastered the forbidden level of the holy land. In the future, he does not need to spend so much energy to go back and forth, just like the ordinary transmission array, and he can easily go outside the holy land.


    In a word, there is no restriction on him, even if he lets everyone out.


    It''s just that he won''t do it.


    At this time, Lianxing will be running slowly.


    Having communicated to the origin of the holy land, he is trying to open a big gap and lure them in.


    This may be the last time.


    "Ka "Click..."


    "Stab..."


    And outside the holy land, Shi Yiling and others, who were planning to lead the soldiers away, suddenly realized that they were not right, and suddenly trembled in the familiar void.


    A huge crack, the passage, appeared in front of us, as if it had been broken by something.


    There seems to be no barrier between them.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Although confused, shiyiling''s face was overjoyed, his eyes were shining, and he said excitedly, "have you succeeded after all these years of hard work? This damn secret place finally broke down. "


    "The army will follow my orders and attack with me!"


    "Kill ~"

 Chapter 3636

    Shiyiling''s response is inspiring. Not only is he unwilling, but all the generals are also unwilling. They have achieved nothing here for so many years.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been holding this evil breath? It seems that he is determined to fight with this secret place.


    Originally, they would compromise, but at this time, the secret suddenly collapsed, which was God''s help. Finally, the infinite treasure in it could be seen again.


    "It''s a miracle..."


    However, Shihu''s face changed greatly. What''s the matter? He runs red pupil, still have the palpitation between the spirit, as if can see the gap behind someone watching.


    It must be Ning Tao, it must be Ben Zun!


    He''s 100% sure!


    Can''t the holy land be suddenly broken? He knew very well that even if the ten supremacies attacked together, it would not work. This might be a disguise or someone did it intentionally.


    This shows that someone controls the holy land. It seems that the Buddha has become the Lord of the holy land?


    Why did he open the Holy Land


    Shihu just thought of this, his pupils suddenly shrunk, his face changed, his whole body was tight, and he screamed that it was not good. I wanted to kill all of them.


    It''s tempting them all in.


    "No, I can''t enter..."


    He blurted out subconsciously, and Shi Yiling and others, who were about to rush in, could not help but froze.


    "What''s the matter with you, brother?"


    Seeing this, a commander-in-chief grinned and sneered, "brother tiger, aren''t you afraid? You can''t be such a counsellor. "


    "This is a good opportunity from heaven. It''s a great opportunity for us to show our shame. How can we let it go?"


    "That''s right, it''s..."


    Immediately, more than a dozen people agreed.


    The words were so excited that they couldn''t even wait. How could they be disturbed by his words?


    However, Shihu was too lazy to care with them. He said with a black face and biting his teeth, "you guys, this place is extremely dangerous. You can''t go in. It''s probably a trap. If you go in, you can''t get out."


    "This..."


    The people not only stopped.


    In the holy land, Ning Tao can see the outside world through the holy land. Although he can''t hear it, judging from the situation, he seems to have encountered some obstruction.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for the army to stop suddenly when it comes. Is it the spirit of heaven?


    Ning Tao frowned. If so, it would be troublesome. The spirit of heaven is him, and he is the spirit of heaven. They are one. There is no one who knows him better than that. Now it seems that he is stopping them.


    Is this against yourself?


    Or, the spirit of heaven, is going to be independent?


    Ning Tao frowned. When he separated the spirit of heaven, he thought about this. Even if there was such a big risk, he had to do it for the sake of the three realms.


    Facts have proved that he did the right thing. Otherwise, the three circles would not have won the battle.


    But the risk he was worried about came.


    Once the spirit of heaven has wisdom, he will think and practice independently. How can he be willing to return to him?


    To be wiped out?


    Just because you''re the one?


    The longer the time is, the easier it will be to cause changes. It has been several decades since the division of heaven and soul.


    What''s the situation now? Ning Tao doesn''t really know. Tian Hun has already cut off the connection with him. The only effect is that he can barely feel his position, and vice versa.


    For this time can pit kill white jade lion army, Ning Tao feel no longer important.


    The soul of heaven is the most important!


    It has to be solved.


    Because how dangerous he is, how dangerous he is. Doesn''t he know his ability?


    If you let him go, it will be a great disaster to yourself and the holy land. Ning Tao is not afraid of it. He is not afraid of conspiracy, sword and gun. He can fight a big fight.


    However, I''m afraid that he knows too much. It''s just a worm in his stomach.


    Once you are stimulated and mad, what will you do? It''s a devastating blow to the holy land. His danger is definitely above the three burning horns.


    In his eyes, the whole army of the white jade lion is not as good as the spirit of heaven.


    Gradually, Ning Tao''s eyes burst out a murderous opportunity. It seems that he must do it. No matter what, at all costs, he must not leave.


    Otherwise It''s raising the tiger for trouble!


    At this time, the outside world, after listening to the bitter dissuasion of Shihu and Huhu, shiyiling was entangled, but a commander sneered and said, "don''t scare here, don''t you come out of it?"


    "And you were just a small thing, but now, only a few decades ago, you have reached the peak of the cultivation of the demon emperor, and you have been promoted to Chitong. Isn''t that strange?"


    "Looking at the history of my star clan, how many people can have your promotion speed?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone whispered.That seems to make sense.


    The lion tiger face sank, black face, staring at the commander, said: "what do you want to say?"


    "Jie Jie..."


    The commander-in-chief gave a grim smile, licked his lips and said greedily, "it''s very simple. You must get great benefits there, or even be reborn. Otherwise, how can you be promoted so fast?"


    "Now the opportunity is in front of you, but you deliberately stop us. What''s your reason?"


    "It''s hard. Do you want to steal it?"


    Shiyiling also wanted people. After hearing this, his face suddenly changed. When he thought about it carefully, it seemed that it was true. After the lions and tigers came out, it was like a different person.


    To say that there is no opportunity, no one believes it. When they think of it, they gradually get short of breath.


    "Nonsense, in a word, brother, don''t go in, you should calm down first, I can explain," Shihu clenched his teeth and quickly dissuaded him.


    However, shiyiling seemed to sink his heart and decided with a wave of his hand: "you don''t have to persuade me any more. If you don''t want to enter, just wait here. Let''s go in. There''s no need to say any more. The army will march with me."


    "Kill ~"

 Chapter 3637

    At the command of shiyiling, more than 20 commanders were overjoyed. All of a sudden, they called their men together to attack the secret place in a large scale.


    Millions of fierce beasts roar up to the sky.


    Well trained and experienced.


    You know, they''re not wild animals, scale animals, useless cannon fodder, stupid pigs.


    Although there are not many troops and horses at the moment, it is absolutely easy to attack the average Terran middling galaxy with their strength. It''s a secret place. What''s the point?


    As for Shihu''s painstaking persuasion, no one paid attention to it and turned a deaf ear to it.


    "Charge, charge of the whole army..."


    "Kill ~"


    "roar Roar... "


    The lion tiger watched a giant beast go to death, but also one after another, in high spirits.


    I don''t know, it''s a disaster.


    Ning Tao has invited you into the urn!


    "Hum, fool, a bunch of rubbish..."


    The lion and tiger scolded in secret.


    He has advised all the people who should be advised, but these fools don''t listen to the advice. Even shiyiling, who has been following his advice, has ignored his words this time.


    Then there''s no way. It''s up to fate.


    Although the two have become sworn in, but the position of the general manager is only one, which is also a good thing for him.


    The lion is dead.


    By his means, the "commander-in-chief" still worries?


    What''s more, they are friendly on the surface. In fact, they both make use of each other. He earned his position as deputy general manager in recent decades.


    However, if the army is completely destroyed, he will not be able to afford to go back alone.


    Fortunately, although shiyiling was stupid enough to get home, he was afraid of this secret place, and left a part of the army guarding outside, ready to meet him at any time.


    But none of these matters. The only thing that matters is what he should do?


    "Escape? Are you staying? What''s in it? "


    Among the three, he has been hesitating.


    Although the army went in, and this time there was no limit, even breaking through to shiyiling, which was the cultivation of demon Zun, this time they all rushed into it. Ning Tao could not care whether he was alive or dead, but sister Xia couldn''t.


    He and Ben Zun can fight each other, but their relatives are common relatives.


    He is clear about the terrible threat of the supreme one. Is this too risky? It''s a strong guy who can carry a big galaxy.


    Even if it can be solved, I''m afraid it will be a heavy loss.


    And Xiaotian, baby, they.


    After all, he didn''t understand Ning Tao''s strength and situation. He wanted to go in and have a look, but he was worried that after he went in, he would never come out again.


    Although the two people are one, the longer they are separated, the more separated they are. For example, although the source of refining is one person, the source is in the body of the Buddha. Even if he can mobilize some, he will not be able to defeat the Buddha.


    Even if he believed in his own means, his thoughts about his relatives made it difficult for him to move.


    He knew very well what his escape meant? It''s completely tearing my face with you


    Shihu gritted her teeth and finally made up her mind.


    "Go


    When he''s full, fight again.


    It''s not our match yet.


    He is not willing to be swallowed up by the emperor. Why should he dissipate? Now that we can play games, let''s go. Whoever wins will be our master


    And then, in the holy land.


    The war was in chaos. All kinds of ambushes and traps were used. Nuclear weapons and lasers, array and origin were used. Shiyiling and others were scurrying.


    And Ning Tao, is to join hands with the war demon, directly meet the demon respect lion ridge.


    This is the real supreme.


    No delay, the better.


    Moreover, part of his mind is still looking at the outside world and putting it on tianhun, but at this moment, he finds that tianhun is running away.


    His face immediately changed greatly. If he escaped, he would be in endless trouble.


    But now, being entangled by shiyiling, he can''t get rid of himself. Looking at the holy land, only he can carry it hard, and the war demon can''t be too far away under his control.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, and then sent a message to Lei Huang: "do me a favor, go outside and kill a man, no matter what he said, don''t listen."


    "We must solve him quickly..."


    With that, he directly transferred the source.


    Lei Huang is stunned. Before he can figure it out, he is led to the entrance of the passage by a ray of light. He signs for a while, and Ning Tao''s urge rings in his ear. He wakes up immediately, bites his teeth and rushes out directly.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The left behind people and horses waiting anxiously outside, just can''t wait, suddenly the passageway mouth trembled for a moment, and a man wrapped in thunder killed.


    "Shihu, where to go, die," thunder emperor appeared, could not help but said, unexpectedly roared.


    The beasts were shocked. It''s not momentum, but it''s the first time there''s been one out of it for so many years. It''s different from the lion and tiger. It''s a human.Is he a native of the secret land?


    Gas lion tiger escape, special out to kill him?


    As soon as I think of this, I immediately know that this time, it seems that this secret situation will be seriously damaged.


    At that moment, someone was excited and roared in the direction of Shihu: "the Deputy commander-in-chief is powerful, roaring..."


    But the words didn''t finish, "crackling" thunder fell down, and suddenly exploded in the giant beast group. In an instant, the bones were broken, and the flesh and blood flew away. Just a few demon kings were not Lei Huang''s opponents at all.


    However, his purpose was not to kill the prisoners. His purpose has been achieved.


    At the moment, looking in that direction, he found that the lion and tiger were no longer there, but he could barely see a small black spot. Lei Huang''s eyes glowed and sneered: "do you want to go? Can you go? "


    "Pi Click... "


    A burst of thunder, the whole person actually straight after the past, leaving a burst of explosion in place.


    In terms of speed, it is really extreme speed.


    It''s not only a flash of light, but also the speed of his thunder. It''s also a wonderful way to combine the two.


    But left a crowd of ignorant beasts.


    "What''s the matter?"


    However, the lion and tiger, who had already escaped, felt the sharp wind behind him. Suddenly, his pupils shrank and he scolded secretly. How could it be him?


    It seems that I have already killed myself.


    "Damn it..."


    In the holy land, Ning Tao, an Immortal Emperor, stops the demon Zun, and then joins hands to fight against the demon. Unexpectedly, he beats the demon Zun shiyiling like a storm, not letting him breathe, wave after wave.


    "Never die The secret of war


    "The original skill, the six samsara heavenly skill!"


    "110 million times The melting pot of war


    "Kill ~"


    the white hot battle escalated again. Shiyiling was so angry that he broke a row of teeth and cursed. How could there be such a pervert here?


    I''m sorry I didn''t listen to my brother.


    As soon as they came in, they were confused.


    "Asshole, who are you? I''m the commander-in-chief of the white jade lion family. If you dare to kill me, there will be powerful people in my family who will send troops to level down here. "


    Shiyiling yelled.


    If you go on fighting, it will not hold.


    An Immortal Emperor and a puppet forced him to a desperate situation. It''s a pity to say that. Facing the stormy attack of the two, they were more and more difficult.


    It''s bloody.


    However, in the face of its roar, Ning Tao just sneered and said: "I killed you. I''ve been waiting for you for decades. The ghosts of hundreds of millions of wild animals here are waiting for you to come back..."


    With that, he tried his best to gather the power of the world.


    A streamlined silver shuttle gradually turns out in both hands, as if it can penetrate everything.


    Any defense. It''s all in vain.


    "Shengpin, the shuttle of the world!"


    "Break ~"


    and the warlord, with a low roar, runs the immortal warlord formula and injects the energy in his body into the eye of heaven.


    These are his two reserved moves.


    One suck, one attack!


    "Eye of heaven It''s the end of the world


    "Roar ~"


    the two lights give shiyiling a huge crisis of life and death. It is so scared that its hair explodes and its pupils contract that it screams. It is furious that it inspires a pure blood, and its strength rises in a straight line.


    "Little bastard, you forced me. If you dare to challenge the power of my white jade lion, you will die!"


    A giant lion, angry and roaring.


    "Blood vessel technique, white jade strong light wave!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    This light beam collided with the light of the eye of heaven, and "boom" exploded, regardless of strength.


    But the next second, a silver shuttle directly smashes the light wave and destroys it. It penetrates shiyiling''s defense, armor and body protection Demon power, and passes through its head.


    And brought up clusters of blood.


    The hard skull was penetrated.


    "No..."


    Lion one ridge, stare big copper bell eyes, facial expression is rigid, completely rigid.


    "Yaozun, commander in chief, meteorite!"

 Chapter 3638

    Ning Tao is really relieved that he killed shiyiling with one strike. To tell the truth, it would have been hard to win if it had not been suppressed by the holy land.


    How to say again, this is also a real demon Zun, and also a star giant.


    One of the best, the white jade lion.


    Even to Red pupil!


    Let''s put it this way. A red eyed horned beast in those days was just a demon emperor, but it made the gorgeous sunset Immortal Emperor sacrifice his life and even grind it to death with the magic weapon of the cave.


    A red pupil demon emperor so, and a touch of the silver pupil threshold of the demon Zun, let alone more terrible.


    The same level of immortals, may not be able to deal with.


    Defense, very strong vitality.


    But it''s a pity that in this case, I met Ning Tao and laid a good net. You really got in. If you don''t kill you, it''s a shame.


    Not to mention the war demons.


    Naturally, it''s twice the result with half the effort.


    "Boom Boom... "


    All around the sound of scuffle sounded, compared with before has stopped a lot, the fall of lion ridge who did not expect, a demon respect It''s gone.


    However, time does not wait for me. Although everything in the holy land is dominated by Ning Tao, like the intruders before, it is needless to say that they have to be killed, but this group of giant beasts in the starry sky can not be left.


    Let''s use it as fertilizer with wild animals.


    Qijie, I need you


    "Kill ~"


    Ning Tao and the war demons fight together, like a tiger attacking the wolves. It''s really fierce.


    Several demon emperors were planted in his hands.


    Rain emperor, green magic tree, is at the moment of great power, for the star giant has nothing to sympathize with, pity, want to kill all.


    Thousands of raindrops make a sword.


    The branches of the sky are like spears.


    Don''t say that the army can''t stop them, nor can the demon emperor. Where they pass, there are only human bodies.


    It seems that there are nearly 30 demon emperors here, but there are 60 in the seven realms.


    The rest, let alone


    Just when Ning Tao was fighting, outside the holy land, the two men, Shihu and leihuang, chased and fled. They were so fast that they didn''t know how far away they were?


    "Thief, don''t go, dare to fight?" Thunder emperor is like a thunder light, roaring.


    Cultivation is better than it.


    If we really want to fight, he is sure.


    However, as soon as he said this, Shihu Hu, who had been running in front of him, suddenly stopped laughing and said with surprise: "master Lei Huang, you don''t have to do it again. Thank you for helping me out."


    "Ha?"


    "What What kind of escape? "


    The thunder emperor hears speech a Leng, the facial expression is very stunned, what nonsense does this boy say here?


    But when he thought of what Ning Tao had said, he immediately hummed: "nonsense can''t save you. You are a monster. I am a human race. We are irreconcilable."


    "Don''t make up to me..."


    Just want to start, but see Shihu helpless smile a way: "Lei Huang master, don''t you even recognize me?"? I am Ning Tao. "


    Say, then scatter to send out spirit wave.


    And my own mind.


    Lei Huang''s step is a meal, the facial expression can''t help but have some amazement, this breath, return really is Ning Tao''s, how is this to return a responsibility? Two ningtao? Star monster?


    What''s going on?


    He''s a little confused.


    However, Shihu chuckled: "it''s difficult to explain the twists and turns with master Lei Huang for a while. If I guess correctly, he asked you to kill me, right?"


    "And let you solve me as fast as you can at all costs, right?"


    Lei Huang nodded subconsciously.


    "Sure enough," she said with a smile on her face. "It''s a secret story. The white jade lion family will be destroyed. I need a suitable reason to escape."


    "Otherwise, I''ll be suspicious. I''ve been dormant for such a long time, and all my efforts are in vain. I didn''t tell you that I just wanted to be more realistic, but now my goal has been achieved."


    "Those left behind troops have seen what they should see. I will continue to hibernate in the starry sky..."


    Hear here, Lei Huang face dew suddenly, originally is like this, Ning Tao that boy hide of really deep enough, play of enough flower, incredibly he all Mongolia past.


    Good morning.


    It made him nervous for most of the day.


    However, leihuang always felt that there was something wrong with him. He wanted to talk but stopped.


    What do you seem to want to say?


    But seeing this, the lion and tiger squinted and suddenly said with a smile, "did master Lei Huang forget the first battle of sunset Canyon? That time, it was the first time I saw you, and it was master Lei Huang who helped me. "


    "And the wind devil, dahuangtang..."As soon as the words came out, most of the worries in Lei Huang''s heart dissipated. Only a few of them knew these things, and they were of great significance, enough to prove their identity.


    It seems that he really is Ning Tao.


    He even remembered what he had said after drinking.


    With a wry smile: "you boy, I''ve been struggling for a long time. Can you make it clear next time?"


    The Shihu Hu apologized and said solemnly, "it''s not too late, master Lei Huang. It''s hard to deal with the army of the white jade lion family."


    Hearing this, Lei Huang knew which was more important. He comforted him and said a few words, then turned back to the original road in a hurry.


    It was not until there was only one black spot left on Lei Huang''s face that the smile on Shi Hu''s face began to converge.


    Although he only asked a few questions casually, he had a general understanding of the situation in the holy land. As he thought, Ning Tao held the Seven Realms and destroyed Yu Wenchuan.


    It seems right not to go in.


    Otherwise, he will be devoured by the Buddha.


    The combination of the two will surely bring endless benefits, but only one side can become the "leader".


    If he merges with the Buddha, all the wisdom will be erased, and the spirit will be absorbed by him, and vice versa. There can only be one of them.


    This is equivalent to letting him die. How can a man who is used to freedom comply with it?


    Shihu frowned. He didn''t have any evil thoughts, but he didn''t want to be attacked, let alone grow up in the environment of giant animals.


    Some ideas have already changed.


    The essence of the original Buddha is the same, and its appearance has changed, but they all have something to stick to.


    Turning to escape, I can''t help looking at a jade card in my hand. I look like I''m in deep meditation


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Lei Huang, who is rushing back to support him, sees Ning Tao, who is bathed in blood. Before he arrives, he turns pale and says, "where are people?"


    "Oh, I let him go. You''re playing well..." The word "flower" in Lei Huang''s mouth hasn''t been spoken yet, so Ning Tao anxiously crosses him.


    As if he had guessed the result, he directly carried a golden gun and gritted his teeth to kill the spirit of heaven.


    Anyway.


    He wants to see it, too!


    Seeing this, Lei Huang can''t help but be stunned. He looks at the two people who have disappeared. The evil in his heart arises spontaneously. Is he still fooled? Immediately turned around to catch up.


    The three have their own attainments in speed. They are eager to pursue it, like crossing heaven and earth.


    The space moves layer by layer.


    The vast sea of stars is full of footpaths.


    After only half a quarter of an hour, Ning Tao, who was stained with blood all over, suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Shihu, do you still want to go?"


    However, in the face of the three people behind him, the lion tiger, who had been a little frightened before, was calm now. With a hook in the corner of his mouth, he stood up in the starry sky and looked at them faintly.


    Without waiting for him to open his mouth, a familiar cold hum came from you: "Ning Tao, long time no see."

 Chapter 3639

    Just about to start Ning Tao meal, as if suddenly thought of what? Face can''t help but transient, stopped Lei Huang, calm face looked forward.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t be furtive and hide. I haven''t seen you for many years. Let''s talk about it directly..."


    He fixed his eyes on a road.


    As soon as the words came out, a sneer came along, and the space "stabbed" broke. A group of three people came out, one old, one young and one woman, and the young man was the leader.


    He was dressed in a gorgeous red robe, handsome and dignified. A pair of red pith like horns stood up, which was very eye-catching, but symbolized blood. It seemed that there were two flames burning on it, which was extraordinary.


    A momentum, but also calm degree, hidden knife in a smile, at the moment is joking and sarcastic look over.


    This person is Yanjiao!


    "Tut tut..."


    "Look who it is? Isn''t this Mr. Ning Tao? Why are you so embarrassed? The whole body is full of blood. How can the white jade lion get the son-in-law of the great fairy? "


    The burning horn sniffs the nose to tease a way.


    See him eat shriveled, embarrassed, its in the mind don''t mention how happy, at the beginning can not little in his hands.


    The last time I saw him, I had a bad plan. The son and daughter of the whirlpool were caught by him and saved by him.


    He''s still holding the bad breath.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, and he looked at Yan Jiao and Tian Hun. He said coldly, "good. You two actually got together. It''s interesting. Did you come all the way to die?"


    However, the spirit of heaven, Shihu, calm, light way: "the enemy of the enemy is a friend."


    "Well said, ha ha..."


    Yan Jiao looked up at the sky and laughed. He was very happy in his heart and said: "unexpectedly, there is a deep hatred between you two. Brother Hu Hu, you are hiding from me. How bitter are you? Shall I avenge you? "


    "It''s a good place to kill people and steal goods. It''s so quiet. How many moves are there?"


    Then he licked his lips.


    A pair of can''t wait, hunting expression, its strength actually reached half step demon Zun.


    And on one side, the old man, burst out a wave of pressure, was actually demon Zun, not weaker than shiyiling.


    The other side of the woman, looks enchanting, charming, sexy, and human women, is more exposed to the wild, but behind, it is erect seven fox tail, sign to this side to cast a flattering eye.


    It turned out to be a member of the white fox clan. His strength is also half step immortal, but it''s extremely difficult.


    When you see her, you have to make a detour.


    However, this simple magic has no effect on the three.


    Seeing this, Lei Huang can''t help gritting his teeth. Why don''t he know that he''s broken? Although it''s not clear, it''s hard to kill people in the current situation.


    One demon master, two half step demon masters, and a lion tiger with unknown strength.


    He felt guilty.


    However, Ning Tao''s face was calm, white and sharp. He said indifferently, "if you want to die, you can try it. I haven''t seen you for many years. I want to see what your strength is."


    "You can go together, too!"


    In fact, even if he didn''t say it, the opposite side was going to go together, but the nature changed as soon as he said it.


    It seems that Ning Tao is very powerful.


    Yan Jiao and others are black faced.


    At the time of angry eyes, the spirit of heaven and the lion tiger suddenly walked out and said, "brother Yanjiao, don''t be impatient, don''t be angry. Let me talk to him first. There are some things that we have to make clear to avoid trouble."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao frowned, but Yan Jiao hummed coldly: "what can I talk about with this little thief? It''s insidious and cunning. It''s better to kill it with one knife. "


    But Shihu sniffed and said, "if you are sure, I will never stop you."


    "The premise is, can you do it?"


    "Well This... "


    Yan Jiao smile a stiff, Yan Jiao jump, open mouth, want to retort, but see Ning Tao squint, heart thump, finally cold hum.


    As it said, although they occupy such a great advantage, they still have no bottom in mind.


    For so many years, it has been collecting information about Ning Tao. This guy is more and more abnormal. If he doesn''t come here in a hurry, he will summon the strong to bury Ning Tao here.


    Seeing that he was dumb, Ning Tao sneered: "it seems that brother Yanjiao is really good. He forgot to hurt his scar. He cooperated several times in that year. In a twinkling of an eye, he forgot. It''s really chilling for Ning."


    "Cut ~"


    Yan Jiao sniffed.


    At this time, the liger flew to one side of the star meteorite, and stood with a negative hand, looking this way.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned, but he still took a deep breath, took off his armor, gave Bai Luo to Lin Huang, and stepped on the meteorite.


    With a slight flick of his sleeve, an invisible barrier enveloped the meteorite and kept it from the outside world."Come on, what do you want to talk about?"


    Seeing this, the lion tiger still keeps a safe distance with a hook on the corner of his mouth. Although he handed it over in vain, he didn''t know the immortal body and other means?


    Looking up at Ning Tao, he just sighed and said: "it''s really strange to talk face to face with yourself."


    "First of all, I''d like to say congratulations to you. It seems that you have really turned yuwenchuan into a holy devil puppet."


    Although there will be some changes between a puppet and a real person after being made into a puppet, can a lion, a tiger and a tiger not recognize it?


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looked silent and said faintly: "Daoxi, just keep it. If I die, I''m afraid you will become a ghost if you don''t die. Only a little chance can you survive."


    "Of course, it is undeniable that you have made great contributions to the Holy Land in the past few decades."


    Shihu said calmly, "and then?"


    "I''m here to negotiate. I just want to ask you a question. Do you remember what I told you at that time? Do you still comply? Do you do it? "


    Ning Tao stares at him tightly.


    As soon as the words came out, the lion tiger naturally knew what he was worried about. He solemnly said, "I can also tell you that I am you, you are me, your daughter is my daughter."


    "No matter when and where, I will not betray the holy land. You can rest assured about that."


    "But between you and me, in the end, there is only one left. I''m really not your opponent now, but you can''t keep me today!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a look at Yan Jiao and didn''t answer. Instead, he said, "I know that you are not willing. Although I am the master, I am the master. It depends on people. I want to give you a chance."


    "In a hundred years, I won''t do anything to you, but in a hundred years, if we meet again, we will merge!"

 Chapter 3640

    This time, Ning Tao said firmly and forcefully, it is not hard to hear a strong sense of self-confidence.


    The implication is that I can give you 100 years of development and growth time because you are unwilling to make contributions. But after 100 years, I still have absolute confidence to integrate you.


    By then.


    Whoever loses wins will have no complaints.


    Lion tiger "hey hey" a smile, a pair of red pupil slightly flicker, a trace of silver, gradually bright, burning, burning way: "worthy of my dignity, atmosphere, admire, you really did not let me down."


    "But I''m Ning Tao, too. Don''t think you''re the one to look down on me? In that case, you will regret it. And why a hundred years? Fifty years is enough, and I have my pride. "


    "You can''t insult the name of Ning Tao."


    A touch of heroic, majestic.


    Looking at the self-confidence and high spirited of the lion tiger, Ning Tao actually laughed, and also sent out a momentum without showing weakness, laughing: "good spirit, but I will never lose."


    "Me too..."


    They looked at each other and laughed together.


    It seems that no one in the world knows each other better than the other. For a moment, there is a kind of sympathy.


    It''s hard to avoid some sighing.


    However, sooner or later, they will be united, but this is no longer important, because Ning Tao is still Ning Tao, and the things they stick to are the same


    And outside a few people, all a face strange looking at two people, they are not the enemy? Why are you so happy? Can''t hear what they''re talking about?


    Yan Jiao squints and thinks to himself that it''s not easy to come. It''s not willing to go like this.


    A pair of half silver pupil slightly look at the opposite.


    Eh, this guy, ray? It''s a familiar feeling. By the way, it''s him. When he first sent someone to kill Ning Tao, he saved him.


    If he hadn''t invited reinforcements from the clan at that time, he would have been killed by this thunder emperor.


    The pupil of the inflamed horn shrinks.


    Instantly recognized Lei Huang.


    However, he didn''t act rashly. He just looked at the warlord, puppet? Not quite right


    At this time, the heroism of Shihu became more and more strong. Looking at the starry sky, he said with admiration: "our goal is to become the strongest in the starry sky. Now that we have come to this step, we might as well go on."


    "I have a proposal. It may be an opportunity and a big chance for us."


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, came to interest, negative hand chin head way: "Oh? Let''s hear it. "


    "The universe is called Yin and Yang. It is a balance. All things in the world are limited. Since you and I are going to merge, we may as well work hard for this day. You are the light, and I am the dark. We can improve ourselves respectively."


    "No matter who dominates you or me 50 years later, Ning Tao or that Ning Tao has not changed at all, but his accomplishments are bound to soar."


    "Only with stronger power, can the Holy Land survive better. Everything is based on" family ". Even if the holy land is exposed, you can restrain one side, and I can also restrain the star giant for you."


    "It''s killing two birds with one stone. What should you do?"


    Shihu''s eyes are burning.


    From the words, it''s not hard to hear his crazy heroism, which is definitely a big deal.


    Ning Tao, surprised, looked up at the sky and said with a laugh, "you don''t need to doubt people. You know me best. Do you think I will refuse?"


    "The top ten super galaxies of Terran, although let them come here, you should be careful not to die too early. Although the holy land is not a big temptation to the stars, there will always be some to join in the fun."


    Hearing this, Shihu said with a confident smile: "then you may as well see who is better. You don''t have to fight. You can compete in accomplishments and means. If I lose, I''m willing to let you absorb it."


    "Well, it''s a deal, but you can rest assured that I will let you since I am the one."


    Ning Tao shakes his hand to show that he has a small idea.


    Seeing this, Shihu laughed, looked at the war demon, turned around and said, "in 50 years, you and I will be the enemy. Since your opponent yuwenchuan has lost, take me as your opponent in the future."


    "No pressure, no motivation? Don''t let up, or I will replace you. "


    "I''m looking forward to the day when you become the God!"


    Then he left the meteorite.


    Ning Tao also said with a faint smile: "I''m looking forward to The day you become the golden eye beast


    Seeing the return of Shihu and Huhu, Yanjiao squinted and quickly said, "what should I do? Do you want to do it? I''ve come all the way here, but I don''t want to go home empty handed? "


    However, Shihu walked past him confidently and said: "if you can''t help it, you can have a try, but my advice is still reserved. You can do the rest."


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you..."


    "Stab..."


    The dry old man''s face was cold, and he tore open a void directly, which could make people leave here faster.However, Yan Jiao squints, frowns and hesitates. He looks at the dark formation of the crack, which has gradually stabilized. Suddenly, in his eyes, a flash of cold light passes the meaning to the fox.


    "Do it, kill ~"


    "Jiah..."


    As soon as they turned around, they felt waves of heat coming. I don''t know when Ning Tao had mobilized his energy to directly communicate with the sun and condense the fireball. It was like the arrival of a sun god.


    The space is distorted.


    The scorching temperature filled the cold starry sky.


    Even tens of thousands of miles away, you can see this dazzling light, incomparable bright warmth.


    "What?"


    Yan Jiao was shocked. He didn''t expect that Ning Tao was faster than him. He started first. Although it was the same fire system, he felt that the fire was terrible.


    "No, it''s over. Go back..."


    "Brother Yanjiao, since you are here, how can Ning let you return empty handed? This is a special product for you, "Ning Tao pushed it out with cold eyes.


    It was like a sunset.


    "The fourth form of the great sun Bible, the corona!"


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    The situation is so fast that even the thunder emperor doesn''t react. Ning Tao moves in an instant. At this time, Shihu gets into the crack.


    It seems that this scene is no exception.


    Don''t listen to Huhu''s words. It''s hard to bear hardships in front of you. There was already one to die before


    "Bastard, you treacherous little thief," Yan Jiao broke his teeth, his two horns were hot, and he gathered a giant beast, roaring and rushing up in a moment.


    "The blood vessel technique, inflames the spirit to bump!"


    "Kill ~"


    in his body, there are not only the blood of Yanjiao people, but also several people who have not been refined.


    It looks like it''s nourishing him.


    And all of this benefits from the blood of the "blood eater", a taboo blood, because once this group was concerned about the blood of Jintong giant, and was exterminated by Jintong giant before it succeeded.


    However, everything is not absolute, the other half of his blood is that Blood eaters!


    Its mother is the princess of the blood eater.


    But he died of an accident.


    But now, its burning horn is probably the only remaining descendant of the blood eating clan in the world.


    "Blood vessel technique, seven spirit God fan method!"


    A bunch of seven tails, like a folded fan, is enough to fly sand and stone with a flick. Moreover, there are many illusions, and the wind of eroding bones, leaving no trace.


    White fox hand silk merciless, this is her strongest means, the key is strange, but in the face of such a hegemonic means of destruction is powerless, in an instant, seven tails were burned.


    "No Ah Ah... "


    "Yanshao, help me, ah Help me... "


    The white fox shrieked and set himself on fire.


    However, seeing the huge fireball coming over, Yan Jiao''s mouth overflowed with blood. He snorted a few times and kicked the white fox on the back, kicking her into the fireball, while he took advantage of the situation to enter the crack.


    Although the face is pale, but the corner of its mouth seems to have a proud, sarcastic look at Ning Tao.


    "Ning Tao, I''ll let you go today, but don''t be happy too soon. You are in dire straits..."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "

 Chapter 3641

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    The starry sky bursts like the sun swallowing everything.


    Such a blazing and dazzling light, at the moment of rapid sublimation, a burst of bright, as if on the cold continent, fell a sea of fire and heat waves.


    Ning Tao takes Lei Huang to retreat quickly. This move is similar to nuclear God. It has a wide range.


    Warlord, the crossbar is in front of them.


    For them to withstand the impact.


    After a long time, the hot light in front of them began to dissipate. Ning Tao and others took a long breath and looked away, leaving only a mess in front of them.


    The space here is broken. I''m afraid it will take some time for it to recover completely.


    However, he also felt that a ghost dissipated with it. It seemed that the seven tailed white fox had died miserably.


    I was kicked in by Yanjiao.


    Otherwise, if you really want to do something, you can save it if you have a chance, even if the demon Zun is stopped by the war demon


    "Hoo..."


    Ning Tao long spit turbid gas, sigh, complex, quiet way: "go, people have been unable to catch up."


    However, the thunder emperor on one side felt guilty and uneasy, and said: "by the way, that guy, before he left, what did he mean by saying that there was an imminent disaster?"


    "It doesn''t feel like it''s fake..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s body can''t help but pause for a moment. Is it a disaster? Is it difficult to point to the great famine? But when he thought about it, he sneered. As long as he didn''t want to die, he wouldn''t do it.


    A demon can''t save it.


    Don''t forget, the overlord is still there.


    As for the spirit of heaven, he believed that it was equal to being both enemies and friends, and would not do anything out of the ordinary


    But don''t think that dividing the spirit of heaven has no influence on Ning Tao himself. In fact, it has a great influence. The new spirit of heaven is just trying to fill the vacancy, but there is no way to replace it.


    Only when the spirit of heaven falls and disappears, and the new spirit of heaven continues to grow, can this vacancy be filled.


    And now Ning Tao can no longer enter the realm of the unity of man and nature, which is a very valuable artistic conception for practitioners, symbolizing perfection. But now he has some shortcomings, and the speed of practice will be reduced.


    What''s more, if three souls lack one, they can barely maintain the balance, but if three souls lack two, they are in trouble.


    Unless you want to be possessed.


    Or, you want to be in danger.


    As for the lack of three souls, for a short time, it may be OK, but for a long time, it is a vegetable.


    It''s possible to lose your soul.


    So the risk is great.


    The sky soul is in a good state now. In addition, the star family has unique soul power and extraordinary eyes, which is more suitable for its integration.


    That''s the limit.


    Ning Tao shook his head, although there were some puzzles in his heart, he said: "let''s go."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The three of them cut through the starry sky and returned to the holy land like meteors. To be honest, this was the first time that he left the position at will without the help of the teleportation array.


    Feel It''s amazing!


    He''s not sure where the holy land is?


    However, the overall scope should be in the eastern world. It is estimated that it should not be far away from the great wilderness. However, it may be very close to the saints and great powers, but for them, that distance can run for several months.


    Ning Tao has decided to find out the place near the holy land one by one after he goes back.


    Always know where they are!


    When he came out, the battle in the holy land was not over and the fight was fierce, but the most important thing about the spirit of heaven was that he couldn''t restrain his uneasiness and chased him out.


    Along that ray of induction, Ning Tao quickly found the channel, also saw the star war.


    Yuhuang, Guyuan and others are fighting.


    These left behind troops have not been spared.


    However, they were surprised one after another, so they should have escaped. It is estimated that things here will be leaked soon, so we should make some preparations.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao, Lei Huang and the war demons come in together. The magic is flying all over the sky. It''s a complete slaughter.


    There are few people who can basically block Ning Tao''s move. Although the giant beast in the starry sky is ten feet or tens of feet, Ning Tao can blow it up with one punch, and transform it into a giant sword, sweeping a large area.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, tens of thousands of giant beasts left behind in the starry sky were slaughtered. Let alone, it was very difficult.


    It is worthy of being the army of the white jade lions.


    Ning Tao was short of breath and didn''t stop. He asked Guyuan to stay and clean. The passage was always open, and he was ordered not to stay in the starry sky.


    It is not allowed to leave the team and run away without permission.


    There is no amnesty for violators!


    Although the ban has been lifted, it''s still not realistic for the people of the seven realms to want to go out.


    Because there''s no place to stay.The origin of a family is the most important.


    He will not expose it so easily, and there are many other parties in the four circles. He wants to make the world firmly engraved in these people''s minds.


    Otherwise, to let them go out is to cause trouble for themselves, or to recover first.


    As soon as he entered the holy land, the battle continued. Hundreds of millions of troops condensed into an array to strangle. More than 60 immortal emperors bombarded and wiped out. It was irresistible. Even if the supreme emperor faced so many emperors, he had to flee.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Asshole, you damned natives, wait for my white jade lion clan to come to anger."


    "Sooner or later, my family of stars will settle down here..."


    A commander roared before he died.


    but the magic tree wields branches, and hundreds of branches will pierce it to life and absorb its essence of life, which seems to be able to nourish its growth.


    It is to devour its demon Dan.


    At this speed, it''s not far to break through the high-level.


    After a long time, the seven world powers and hundreds of millions of troops did their best to wipe out the invaders. In this war, although they had the advantage, they also lost a lot. There were still several imperial class fallen.


    Eight magic generals, only five left.


    Six ghosts, this is the most miserable, only three, three Hou and others, almost completely destroyed.


    There are corpses, meteorites and broken blades floating everywhere in the starry sky. This seemingly beautiful and gorgeous starry sky has people falling here all the time.


    Everything changes, but it remains.


    Forever No change!


    There are tens of millions of corpses of giant beasts in the starry sky. This time, they have made a fortune. Every giant beast in the starry sky is a great treasure with infinite value.


    Fur, horns, wings, tusks, and armor All of these can be used for refining utensils.


    Blood essence and some materials can be used as medicine.


    The high-quality, high-purity and high-energy demon pills, not to mention, accumulate in piles.


    The people of yaoxiantang and calcined immortal hall are almost crazy with joy. One of the reasons for their slow progress recently is that the materials are so scarce that they have already touched Huangdan and Huangqi.


    Of course, it''s just the beginning of thinking about the threshold, but I don''t know how many years it will take to step in.


    Under the promotion of Ning Tao, each of the seven melting pots is transformed into a corpse with residual energy, which is thrown in and refined.


    Finally refined into energy into the source.


    It is not difficult to feel that the energy of heaven and earth has increased a lot due to the joy and cheers from the seven realms.


    The rules of the holy land are also stronger.


    Many monks think it''s easier to practice.


    Ning Tao didn''t catch his breath when everyone was busy. Nearly a month after stepping into the sixth floor of the original tower, he took out more than 10000 transmission arrays.


    Of course, they are all cross domain.


    For the development of the seven sectors, the transmission array is essential.


    The three realms already have a trans star transmission array, but now the four realms are in urgent need of this thing, which is what Ning Tao is going to do now.


    Gu Qiong, on the other hand, looks at Ning Tao''s back and is in a daze.


    "Sister Xuan, I chose the right one. Thank you..."

 Chapter 3642

    The transport array is the most important link between the major galaxies. It takes a lot of effort to arrange it.


    Ning Tao has now stepped into the "cross Galaxy level". If he is placed in the world, he is a master of space.


    Not to mention his age, it is a miracle to find ten space masters in the whole world. If you want to enter this level? It''s too hard, too hard. It''s no less than going to heaven.


    At the age of a thousand years, Ning Tao became a great master. When it came out, he would be astonished all over the world.


    This is against the sky.


    New record!


    But he didn''t have much trouble. He practiced the teleportation for himself, for the holy land, not for the record.


    Although the four realms all need trans satellite transmission array, for Ning Tao, it''s no problem.


    In one breath, he even arranged eight seats, but it took several months. If he didn''t run out of materials in hand, he estimated that he could get a few more, so that the Seven Realms would be more closely connected.


    The seven branches of tiantianmen are now on the right track, cultivating their confidants and recruiting new recruits.


    They also recruited a number of troops.


    Active preparation.


    Now, he has been in the Holy Land Ning Tao for nearly five years, and nearly a year after the seven world war. He still knows nothing about the external situation.


    But he is not in a hurry to leave. When the situation in the Holy Land consolidates, he is ready to go to the world.


    And it''s closed.


    The best impact Supreme.


    Now, he has reached the Ninth level, and his cultivation is growing with each passing day under the back feeding of the holy land. He doesn''t need to practice with each passing day. It''s like there''s a part of him who is doing his best to cultivate and feed back to him.


    That is to say, compared with Huyan people, even if he doesn''t practice, he will improve faster than Huyan.


    Even if Ning Tao is not in the holy land, relying on the origin of galaxies in his body, he is more likely to absorb the energy of heaven and earth. In a word, there are endless benefits, but no harm.


    This is the difference between a refined galaxy and a galaxy without refining.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Fairyland, the gate of the world.


    After more than half a year''s work, Ning Tao never stops. Now he can finally catch his breath and take a rest under an ancient tree.


    He was thinking about how to work hard to improve his accomplishments? How to reach the position of heaven quickly?


    Because only with the strength of Tianzun, all threats can be solved without fear.


    To frighten the top ten super galaxies


    The world is divided into two camps, one is a giant, the other is a human. Of course, the latter is more like an alliance, such as monster, spirit, Shura, Yasha, or God, but human is the most powerful.


    Today, the sky is dark, the flood is barren, and these two galaxies can be free from worries, blocked by spirits and Dragon Island.


    However, star nest and Lagerstroemia indica are not to be underestimated, especially the former, whose strength is unfathomable, even sage college is afraid of them.


    If you want to ascend to Tianzun, let''s not talk about all the bottlenecks. Under normal circumstances, with his qualifications, it''s estimated that it will be 100000 years or one million years before you can reach Tianzun.


    But for too long, this is still a very conservative data. At that time, whether the holy land is there or not is a matter.


    It''s going to be exposed here sooner or later.


    He has a hunch that it won''t even take long.


    Some people want to be stronger and faster, but in the world, where can they be successful?


    Dragon Island?


    Going out for training?


    Or the primitive tower?


    These were not enough for him to reach heaven quickly. He thought about it and finally decided a place, that is The gate of yin and Yang!


    He has the key in his hand, plus the relationship between strength and dumplings, he should be able to practice inside.


    Moreover, he is now entitled to know the secrets of the holy land.


    Ning Tao opens his eyes and sees that Long''er and Xiao Tian are fighting each other. Xian''er and elder sister are naughty. Only bao''er is watching Jingying''s calf.


    The secret of chaos holy body, ZuLong, ZuLong''s secret, everything should be solved.


    Just thinking about it, a beautiful shadow suddenly floated down beside him. He was hot and forthright. As soon as he fell, he took Ning Tao and joked: "my senior official Ning is melancholy and depressed here. What is it?"


    "Ah? Where is it? "


    Ning Tao laughs. This girl is Li Bingbing. Her character has not changed after so many years.


    Li Bing went to the mysterious place and said, "it''s a good place for you to go


    He said that he was going to pull him away.


    Ning Tao gave a bitter smile. What''s the matter? What''s so mysterious? Walking, I found that I came to Ning''s courtyard. A house was full of red lanterns.


    "Why? Why are you so happy? Who''s going to do the wedding


    Ning Tao looks surprised.


    But then, it was pushed in by Li Bingbing."Mr. Ning, the bridegroom is you. If you don''t hurry to accompany our sister guqiong, don''t let others wait. Don''t bother our sister Qiong too much, or we won''t forgive you."


    Li Bingbing yelled outside the door.


    Random, then leave in a burst of laughter, it seems, more than one mastermind.


    Ning Tao a Leng, always feel this one mu has some familiar, can''t help looking into the room, see that big bed, sit a coquettish bride.


    Although it is covered with a red veil, how can the veil cover the bride''s face?


    That pair of beautiful eyes, affectionate, like a Wang spring water, and bright eyebrows and white teeth, ice crystal jade muscle, delicate body enchanting exquisite, but also Yingying a grip, feel in the arms can be turned into a beautiful woman.


    I want to hold it in my arms and love it well.


    That blush, shyness, let a person see "bang" but heart, can''t help but swallow saliva.


    This woman is Guqiong!


    Ning Tao was dumb, but he was stunned. Gu Qiong was so beautiful that he was at a loss. It seemed that the shadow of the moon was the same at the beginning.


    "My husband Husband, you You''re back, "guqiong said softly, blushing.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Ning Tao swallows his saliva and finds that Gu Qiong has not been fixed. Is this what she has discussed with Xia Jie? Immediately can''t help but excitedly step forward.


    "Have you figured it out? No regrets? "


    Gu Qiong chuckled and said, "I''ve figured it out for a long time, but my husband is busy all the time. I don''t dare to disturb him. How can I let my love disturb my husband..."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao slowly raised her red veil, saying that she still owes Xia Jie a wedding. One day, he will return it.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s infatuation, Gu Qiong slowly hugged him with a pair of catkins and felt the warmth. Her beautiful eyes said affectionately: "husband, it''s late at night. It''s time to rest..."


    (omit 10000 times here)


    it''s really wonderful that the spring breeze is silent all night.


    However, the sisters didn''t let Ning Tao go. Gu Qiong was not feeling well and was very shy. The sisters wanted to take revenge on her, but this time the situation changed.


    Ning Tao held on alone.


    Yin Yang Hehuan Gong has also reached the eighth level.


    You know, this is the point where the leader of fairy sect has reached, but Ning Tao has entered this situation.


    The next step is the Ninth Heaven.


    During this period of time, Ning Tao was overjoyed by the good news. After so long silence, he finally won again. His Ning family has a pulse There are seven.


    Shiyao, I have it!

 Chapter 3643

    Ning Tao is very excited. The good news is very suitable. It''s time for all the seven circles to feel happy.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that Shiyao had it? It seems less than a month ago, it was detected by sister Xia with secret skills.


    You know, this child is the crystallization of a long life and time.


    Besides, Ning Tao''s father is a saint of time and space, inheriting some spiritual heritage.


    The ancestors of Shi Yao are also sages of time and space. The relationship is a bit chaotic, but it''s very simple. The blood does not conflict, and the eight poles can''t get together. What''s more, the inheritance here is only blood.


    In this way, if the child can inherit the spirit and blood at the same time, and take the advantages of each family, the future achievements will be unimaginable.


    It''s like a little saint.


    It''s not weaker than Long''er, Xiaotian.


    Shi Yao is also surprised and surprised. Although she had fantasized about it, this kind of good thing can''t be expected. She didn''t expect that when the war ended, she was pregnant, which made her ecstatic.


    But I was at a loss.


    Because, for a moment, she didn''t know what to do?


    Fortunately, Ning Tao, sister Xia, elder martial sister and others have experience. They directly invite the king of medicine. Maybe soon, they will be called the "king of medicine".


    They may be a little less effective, but the alchemy is absolutely useless.


    What''s more, all kinds of elixirs, little Jundan, healing medicine and so on are easy to catch, not to mention, or they would not increase so fast.


    It''s a special field.


    "Dragon and Phoenix pregnant elixir" is quite experience.


    On the other side of the calcined fairy hall, although Liu and Wu followed closely, their qualifications were limited and their frustrations continued. Fortunately, God took care of them.


    In these years, the two families have been inseparable from each other for a long time, and many of them even love each other.


    There is a delicate person named "Liu Hao", who is a genius of forging utensils. Now he can stand in his own way. He has excellent qualifications and is born with divine power. He can not only forge King utensils, but also be a strong Immortal King.


    He has been appointed as the leader of Shao hall. Even Ning Tao appreciates him. He is a natural weapon refiner.


    It''s unlikely that the two old men will surpass yaoxiantang this life. But if Liu Hao, he will be able to do it. The two old men have already done their best to push Liu Hao to the forefront with their efforts


    After a pulse diagnosis, Yao Wang basically determined, and even put forward the appropriate formula of "dragon and Phoenix pregnancy pill" in his mind, but the material is extremely rare.


    After all, it''s the power of time and space. Medicinal materials about these two powers are not only expensive, but also rare.


    If you look at the holy land, you can''t find one or two.


    He can only give it to Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao is not surprised. Now that the family of origin has a foundation, he can buy it no matter how expensive it is. Moreover, he plans to take sister Xia to the family of origin, so that they can all meet the master mother.


    It''s time for the holy land to expand outward. Let sister Xia go, that is, to explore the bottom first.


    Don''t underestimate sister Xia''s ability.


    With her advice, Ning Tao can be more relaxed.


    Liu Hao, however, could not help but walk out excitedly. He arched his hand and said, "report back to the sect leader. There is a special magic weapon in the" eight trigrams Jin God record ", which is called Yun Kong bracelet. It can make your wife more magical day and night."


    "It''s good for children, too..."


    When Yao''s eyes brightened, she quickly looked at Ning Tao, who nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll give you this Yun Kong bracelet. If you can make it, you will be rewarded."


    "Thank you very much, my subordinates will live up to your expectations," Liu Hao said excitedly.


    Years of hard work will come in handy.


    This time, although the adventure, but he must shine, even Liu old two people are full of praise.


    "There is a queen in the calcined fairy Hall..."


    On that day, the good news spread all over the world.


    Ning Tao is also very happy. He directly threatens to grant amnesty to the whole world. He even takes out a treasure from the treasure house and spreads it to the seven circles. The people are more stable.


    Originally, I wanted to stay a little longer, but since I was looking for medicinal materials, I should be ready to go back.


    Lei Huang, Yu Huang and others can''t go so fast. After all, they know too much, and they need to stay in the holy land for observation. When they get out of the limelight.


    And they don''t worry. It''s said that they have the power to live a long life here. They just want to live a long life.


    However, not into the holy land can live forever, which is the reason Ning Tao also did not understand.


    It''s mainly because he didn''t think about it.


    And I didn''t try to do that.


    Because for such a young monk, life span really has no concept.


    Before leaving, Ning Tao finally went to a place. It''s time to find out everything here.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    "I''ve seen my master before," the puppet Taoist priest said respectfully as soon as he saw Ning Tao appear.


    Even the appellation has changed.It''s not hard to hear a touch of joy from the words.


    And Ning Tao also a smile, quickly helped it up and said: "elder don''t have to be so polite, presumably, I came to the purpose you already know?"


    "Just say it straight, all right..."


    Hearing this, the puppet Taoist Shasha laughed, nodded, looked at the vast sea of stars, and said: "let me think about it. Where should I start?"


    "Well, from the beginning, every holy place is created by saints. The environment and power are different. This also represents their own opinion attributes, but it is obvious that they are all deciding on one person."


    "And who is this man? What do you want this man for? The sage has no instructions


    The puppet Taoist touched his white beard.


    "What will happen in the end if this man is decided? How to do it? " Ning Tao asked nervously.


    Now he defeated yuwenchuan, who should have been determined by the holy land, but he was still at a loss about what happened after that, and he didn''t know what the master had to say?


    However, the puppet Taoist shook his head, his sleeves fluttered, and he recalled: "there''s no explanation, and it''s just my guess, but I''m sure there''s one thing you need to do."


    "It''s not convenient for sages to do it, or they can''t do it. Only when they can''t do it, can they leave the holy land. It''s up to one person to replace them."


    And hear this, Ning Tao a burst of silly eyes, sage can''t do things to let yourself do?


    Is that a bit of bullshit?


    If a saint can''t do it, how can he?


    But on second thought, after all, it was the puppet Taoist guess. Without evidence, it could be something else.


    "For example, where is the other saint? I don''t know these. I''ll check what I know and tell you, "the puppet Taoist smashed his mouth.


    "Saints create holy places according to their own strength, and they also contain their own ideas. For example, to exert one''s strength to the utmost, the holy land of time and space is to try to respect blood."


    "But unfortunately, this failed, and the holy land of eternal life, you must have found some clues, some things in the Bible and the world are very similar."


    "Jiuyou and Shura, the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan, the heaven clan and the heaven clan, as well as your two disciples, actually stimulated the hidden power in the battle of the seven worlds. A divine power, the overlord divine power, he is the overlord divine body."


    "Well, you should be familiar with it?" The puppet Taoist showed a smile.


    And the words a, Ning Tao a Leng, still have this kind of thing? He has been busy recently, but he didn''t notice. Now he mobilized the origin of the galaxy to look for barbarians.


    Seeing this, he suddenly found that the energy burst in his body, and even his blood began to change.


    It''s like being stimulated.


    However, it looks very similar to overlord''s divine power. Is it true that overlord''s predecessors are the same?


    Like the underworld and the blood clan?


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao can''t help asking curiously: "Why are these similar ones? What does my master think of him? "


    The puppet Taoist touched his chin, pondered for a moment, suddenly drew a circle, his eyes were burning, and said: "if I guess correctly, it should be" little world ", and the holy land of eternal life is the epitome of the whole world."


    "Miniature?" Ning Tao''s heart moved.


    "Yes, in the words of your earth, it''s like the genes of the whole world are condensed into the holy land. In the same way, many races and lineages are extinct, but there are also new races and strong ones rising."


    "It''s equivalent to using holy land to simulate the world, and you Ning Tao, after suffering, unify the small world."


    "What do you think that means?" The puppet Taoist suddenly asked.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao made an expedition. Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he whispered: "it shows that if I go to the world, it''s possible To unify the whole world. "


    "Huanyu and xiaohuanyu are the same. The former is nothing more than an expanded version. Since I can conquer the latter, why can''t the former?"


    Although he was excited, he didn''t dare to be too arrogant. After all, it was just his guess.


    However, the puppet Taoist praised: "smart!"

 Chapter 3644

    Both small world and big world are the same place. Each has its own merits.


    We can''t say that the best will survive.


    However, if you can dominate here, you will surely be able to make a name in the world. No matter how you say it, it is more likely than that ordinary person.


    However, this concept is only a conjecture of the two, and there is no basis for it.


    If you let Ning Tao dominate the world now, he will only take it as a joke and forget it. It''s impossible. The water in the world is much deeper than the holy land.


    Ning Tao pondered, a pair of deep eyes overlooking the starry sky, and looked at the ancient gate behind him, suddenly wondering: "what is longevity?"


    "Why can''t I feel the power of master?"


    Everyone says that the holy land of eternal life has the power of eternal life. Elder martial brother Zhulong even extracted it, but Ning Tao still doesn''t understand it.


    What power is that?


    Where is it? What''s the secret?


    The puppet Taoist on one side just touched his beard and gave him a smile when he heard the speech. At that time, someone asked him the same question, and he said with a mysterious smile: "longevity is longevity, a power beyond the constraints of heaven and earth."


    "Now that you are the Lord of the holy land, it''s easier to understand. Feel it with your heart..."


    There seems to be a magic in the words.


    Ning Tao was stunned. He closed his eyes, opened his mind and heart, embraced heaven and earth, and integrated his consciousness with the origin of holy land.


    "Eternal life? What is longevity... "


    His consciousness is empty and he feels it silently.


    The Seven Realms, all living beings, all things, all mountains and rivers, the earth, rivers, up to the stars, down to ants, are all under his consciousness at the moment.


    He goes deeper, deeper


    Consciousness gradually enters into a mysterious state.


    How long did this magical state last?


    But suddenly, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes trembled, his eyes gradually contracted, his breath was short, everything in front of him was different, and there were some mysterious light spots wandering.


    The whole holy land is full of these mysterious and scattered light spots, everywhere and nowhere to be found.


    If not for his guidance, it would be difficult to find these mysterious light sources.


    It''s too deep.


    Even if it''s supreme, it''s hard to detect it in secret.


    "This Is that the power of longevity? " Ning Tao couldn''t help but be surprised, and then he waved his hand.


    Under the control of his mind, the light spots in the Seven Realms and in the starry sky are converging towards his hands, just like a little moth rushing at the fire. Thousands of them are gathered into sesame size.


    Seeing this, the puppet Taoist could also feel some fluctuations. He could not help but smile with satisfaction and nodded: "the stronger the holy land is, the more material there will be for longevity."


    "However, it''s not easy to get him. Even if he is around you, you can''t touch him. So even if people from outside call in, it''s impossible to absorb the power of longevity on a large scale."


    "But if you stay in the holy land for a long time, and gradually assimilate and practice with it, you may be able to absorb some, and your life expectancy will be extended a little bit..."


    While speaking, the puppet Taoist has a proud face.


    This is the power of the old master.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly praised: "it''s really incredible. Although I can feel this power, I know little about it."


    "This force is too profound to understand. How much longer can I live with this?"


    He looked up and asked.


    In the hand, has agglomerated the rice grain size.


    The puppet Taoist just looked at it, estimated it, and then said: "it should be able to increase the life span of millions of years, right? The old master''s immortality is very powerful. In those days, the candle dragon only produced a large pill. "


    "And there are only two of them. If they are further condensed, the immortal power will be exhausted."


    Ning Tao hears that such a grain of rice can increase the life span of millions of years. No wonder those people outside want to rob them.


    However, although the younger martial uncle and the ancestor of origin have lived so long, their own life expectancy is also extraordinary.


    After all, strength is there.


    In fact, Changsheng is just what people who don''t know the truth say. It should be said that it is the immortal power, the divine power left by the immortal sage.


    What is divine power?


    Breaking through the human immortal, the spiritual power will transform into the immortal power, and breaking through the supreme, the immortal power will transform into the divine power.


    But this transformation will bring about earth shaking magical changes. It will integrate its own power and Tao into it. For example, the wind devil is the attribute of wind, the wind way, and the divine power condensed is the wind divine power.


    This is his characteristic.


    And it''s biased towards speed, sharp.


    In this way, not only can the power soar, but also the magical power exerted by divine power is more terrible.


    It''s like a soul infusion.


    Any Dharma can turn decay into magic in its hands, and only with the support of divine power can it show its real power."The power of God!"


    What Dean Huang gathered was his divine power. He was inclined to strength and physical strength. He was also very powerful.


    The divine power is strong and weak. Although the wind divine power and the wasteland divine power are the same, they are not divine. But the immortal divine power and the temporal and spatial divine power are the most top and the strongest holy power in the universe.


    And when Ning Tao breaks through the supremacy, he also needs to gather his own divine power, but he has no clue yet.


    Is it solar power? Or what?


    At this time, the puppet Taoist seemed to see that Ning Tao thought more and more deeply. He couldn''t help laughing and said: "the immortal power is good, but for a certain level of monks, unless it is passed on by the saints, it doesn''t work much."


    "For the supreme, there are very few functions, but for the supreme, I''m afraid he will not dare to absorb them, because his power is basically fixed. It''s harmful and counterproductive to absorb them by force."


    "The reason why the outside world is so eager to invade is, on the one hand, the power of saints, and on the other hand, the mystery of saints. For those powerful people, becoming saints is their only belief."


    "They won''t let go of anything related to saints. Maybe they can find an opportunity."


    "This That''s the most important thing! "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that it was so. He thought about it and said, "what''s the matter with ZuLong and zuhuang? What do they have to do with zuhuang, the first ancestor dragon in the world? "


    Seeing that he finally asked about this, the puppet Taoist didn''t hide it. He simply said, "I heard the old master say that she had saved them in the eternal road and helped them reincarnate, that is, in the holy land."


    "However, although they survived by luck, the cost is all their memories. Although they have the body of the past, they are the memories of the present life, which is equivalent to a new life. This is also a treasure left by the sage to you."


    "If you are against the world in the future, they will be your rare help."


    Ning Tao a Zheng, again way: "still have?"


    "Well Also What else


    The puppet Taoist couldn''t help but be stunned. What else?


    The next second, Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out two shields, one red and one blue, which almost reach the emperor''s weapon. It''s the five dragon fire shield and the extremely cold sky shield.


    The merger is Yin and Yang shield.


    He asked about bao''er and the gate of yin and Yang.


    Seeing this, the puppet Taoist was dumb and seemed embarrassed. He hesitated and said, "this is not in the arrangement of the old master. To be exact, it''s the old master''s friend''s own reason."


    "When the holy land was first established, she came here and reincarnated herself. I don''t know the specific reason. The old master didn''t say much and acquiesced."


    "She should have left this thing."


    As soon as he heard this, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, surprised and asked, "what''s his name?"


    "This..."


    The puppet Taoist hesitated for a moment, but seeing that Ning Tao was so eager, he could not help sighing and blurted out: "her name Chaos, heaven

 Chapter 3645

    "Chaos Heaven


    Ning Tao''s face is shocked. Is it Tianzun? His third daughter, Ning Baobao, was reincarnated? This It really shocked him too much.


    Although he had just guessed some, he didn''t dare to think too much. Unexpectedly, it was confirmed.


    What''s more, he was very keen to catch it. Just now, the puppet Taoist said, friend of the old master, is this saying that the chaos God and the immortal saint are very familiar? Even friends?


    My daughter used to be friends with my master. It seems that the relationship is more chaotic.


    Ning Tao opened his mouth wide.


    Wait, he suddenly looked at the shield of yin and Yang in his hand. Does he say that bao''er is the owner of dumplings? The mysterious and powerful Lord of the beast.


    Because the puppet Taoist said that the shield of yin and Yang seems to have been left by the chaotic God.


    At the thought of that always greedy and elated dumpling, Ning Tao''s mouth suddenly showed a bad smile. Tut Tut, dumplings, dumplings, you still fall into my hands. How can we count this?


    You are actually my daughter''s little mount. This generation, this gratitude and resentment, hehe


    Ning Tao gave a bad smile. In recent years, he has swallowed so many things. It''s time for him to bleed. He immediately made up his mind to let bao''er go with him.


    It''s time for his mother''s revenge


    At this time, the lazy dumpling in the disaster forbidden area suddenly sneezed, shaking the earth like millions of thunder. The whole forbidden area trembled, scaring many treasure hunters to death.


    "What What is it? "


    But dumplings are strange Leng Leng, big eyes aimed at, mumbling mouth, always feel a kind of shudder, it seems, a kind of bad feeling.


    Who cares about him?


    As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them.


    And at this time, what does Ning Tao seem to think of? Then he asked: "by the way, I remember that there was a chaotic emperor in the three realms. Who was that?"


    "Ha ha, it was also her in those years. It seems that she was in the period of myth and Archean. However, it was only a flash in the pan and she woke up a little. But she seemed to feel that it was not the right time to wake up and ventured into reincarnation."


    "To be exact, this is her second birth, but she has not yet awakened this time. After all, reincarnation carries risks. Although she is different from ZuLong, the more reincarnation she has, the easier she will fall."


    "Very likely I can''t wake up any more, "explained the puppet Taoist, with a sigh on his face.


    In the world, there are many such examples. The weaker the cultivation is, the more likely it will be reincarnated once and lose all. This life may be alive, but the previous life is gone.


    It''s no different from falling.


    Only the powerful can stick to it a little bit more by virtue of their own powerful cultivation.


    It is needless to say that although he didn''t know much about her, he often heard praise from the holy people, and he was also a friend of the old master.


    From this we can see his extraordinary.


    After all, birds of a feather flock together


    Ning Tao suddenly, can''t help but think of the dumpling once said, about its owner, seems to say, its owner is waiting for some opportunity.


    The birth of chaos emperor either missed or failed.


    Don''t know this time, how?


    The puppet Taoist also said that the power of the holy product of chaos heaven could not be counted as the test of the sage. Otherwise, Ning Tao should have a second elder martial sister now.


    But seeing that Ning Tao sighed for a while, the puppet Taoist hesitated for a moment, and suddenly coughed and hesitated: "that, you Don''t you worry that your daughter will abandon you one day when she awakens the power of her previous life? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned. The whole person was silent for a moment, but he was firm and said solemnly: "no matter she is chaos heaven? Or chaos? Did you wake up? All I know is that her name is Ning Baobao


    "It''s my third daughter, Ning Tao. No matter when or where, it won''t change."


    "Well, I hope so..."


    The puppet Taoist sighed that although he had not been following the sage for a long time, he had seen some great powers awaken, not to mention complementing each other, some even turned into enemies.


    Who can tell the right thing in this world?


    All in all, it''s a hit.


    Thinking about what Ning Tao said, he looked at the shield of yin and Yang and said, "your daughter will not wake up. If you can take her to the gate of yin and Yang, maybe she can inherit everything from him."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao looks blankly at the Yin Yang shield in his hand. What he says is right. The Yin Yang gate is where she should stay. There must be her arrangement.


    But there are always some worries in my heart.


    Moreover, from the words and tone of sister Xuan before, it is not hard to recognize that sister Xuan must have heard of the fame of chaos Tianzun in the world.


    It''s like thunder.


    But it''s impossible to know.


    He also asked, but sister Xuan just said that she knew bao''er, but I''m afraid bao''er didn''t know her at allThe more Ning Tao thought about it, the more confused he was. He just shook his head and didn''t think about it. Looking at the immortal power in his hand, he looked up and said, "now I have unified the seven kingdoms and completed the test of the sage."


    "What do you think I should do next?"


    He wants to hear the opinions of the puppet Taoist.


    As soon as the words came out, the puppet Taoist touched his gray beard and thought about it. Then he turned to look at the gate of ancient times and said: "according to the old guess, we should protect the holy land first and not be eroded by the forces of the world."


    "In the last two years, I can feel the power of some altars and try to invade the holy land to communicate, but there is no response. I think it should be exposed soon."


    "If we can''t deal with the threat of the world, even if we win the seven world wars, the holy land will be destroyed!"


    Ning Tao nodded. This proposal is the same as what he thought. He should strive to be supreme first, so that he can deal with some great enemies in the world.


    Then he looked into his hands again.


    During this period of speaking, he has been gathering immortal power, from miliedai to danwanda.


    Although he could continue to cohere, he could feel the lack of divine power. Moreover, Ning Tao was not in urgent need, so he stopped cohering and took it to the front to watch.


    In the sight, it''s just an old mysterious light. You can''t spy on the mystery of fenhao. It can increase the life of fenhao.


    It''s different from person to person.


    Tens of millions, hundreds of millions of years.


    The puppet Taoist suddenly proposed to let him absorb it, because he knew that Ning Tao would have a Dharma called "immortal golden body". The immortal power was actually a simplified version of the immortal power.


    The immortal immortal king is indeed a character. He can find his magic power by himself.


    But I''m afraid the cultivation will be slow.


    Otherwise, our strength will increase sharply.


    The puppet Taoist was generous in praise.


    Ning Tao a listen, eyes suddenly flash the light of surprise, at the beginning he fuzzy feel, but now just calculate to confirm, really is a surprise.


    In this way, his immortal gold body can be greatly refined, refining more gold patterns.


    As soon as Ning Tao flashed, he came to the star continent of Tianqiong sea. Now there is no one to guard here. Qinglian body is suspended in the distant star sea, and an ant with a hole in its chest lies in it.


    Everything is full of peace.


    He sighed complicatedly and looked at the sky sea. In order to make the seven world friars develop rapidly, he has divided an area to build the World Academy.


    This is a general college.


    Because here, is the real cave.


    There is no place where the energy of heaven and earth is more abundant and rich than here, which is more suitable for cultivation.


    The three mentors can''t help but stay to be mentors. They really can''t bear to stay here for a long time.


    But it''s definitely a good thing for the seven circles!

 Chapter 3646

    No matter how hard you are, you can''t be a student.


    Ning Tao deeply understood that there was no condition before, but now the whole holy land has been unified, and the sky and sea can''t be idle.


    Even if it is now out of the fairyland and back to where it was 700 million years ago.


    It is the top of the seven worlds.


    Moreover, just dividing an area will not disturb Qinglian''s eternal sleep.


    How big is the sea on this day? Just a small area is enough for Xianhuang to fly for a few days, and a college occupies several areas. It''s enough for Guyuan and leihuang to start construction.


    Three tutors are the chief planner.


    And I''m full of energy, and I want to make a big show


    Another point is that the star continent at the foot of Ning Tao belongs to him now.


    At the beginning, Ning Tao was so greedy here, and now he has finally achieved his wish. Although his status and strength have increased greatly, he is still very excited by such a star continent.


    It''s a treasure in the world.


    Even if it''s supreme, it''s going to rob it.


    Moreover, it has been saving, expanding and even increasing, which means that it will take a long time.


    If he can refine it completely, let alone break through the small supremacy, he still has the confidence to make great progress.


    However, if he did that, there would be some outrageous things. He cut off eight pieces from the star continent, each of which is as big as a mountain, one for each of the Seven Realms and one for each of the colleges. If he counted them down, it would be trillions.


    In a word, the seven circles are thriving, but he has got away from the trivia.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao took a long breath, and then took out the bead of immortal magic power the size of a pill. He suppressed his excitement and swallowed it directly.


    His eyes were closed, his mind was tense, and he had a kind of feeling that he was about to face a wild beast.


    However, the results were unexpected.


    There was no big change.


    The magic power beads into the body, turned into a warm current nourishes the whole body, flowing twelve governor vessels, limbs Dan and sea, the whole person has a warm and comfortable feeling.


    But apart from that, I don''t have a big feeling. I don''t feel much about longevity?


    It''s just warm.


    As soon as Ning Tao frowned, he realized one or two things carefully, but he didn''t get anything, so he began to use his skills, slowly spread his golden body, and condensed the golden pattern according to the steps.


    Today, his immortal gold pattern has reached 2.3 million. The more he condenses, the stronger he will be. The power he exerts is even more unimaginable. The immortal immortal immortal king is only 1.1 million now.


    As a law maker, compared with Ning Tao, a latecomer, he really made immortal immortal immortal emperor blush.


    He has been practicing hard for so many years, so he is easily surpassed by Ning Tao. However, it also proves that he is immortal and powerful, and even has created an extraordinary golden body. If he didn''t practice slowly, he would be one of the best in the seven realms.


    Even the puppets and Taoists praised it.


    And gold body move, those warm current in the body actually restless up, rush into.


    Small, tough and immortal gold patterns are "rubbed" and agglomerated like an assembly line. They are continuous, continuous and stronger. Compared with his usual agglomerated gold patterns, they are more than ten times faster.


    This speed is still speeding up, the energy of the world around is also pouring in, and the stars are gathering at the foot. In an instant, there is a miracle here.


    A golden light forms a Dharma suit, which is draped on Ning Tao''s body, just like a golden immortal.


    With the passage of time, the layer of golden robe on his body is more and more dazzling and bright. It looks thinner and thinner, but in fact, the density is smaller and smaller, and more and more gold patterns are piled up.


    An invisible strong wind floated from under his body, rippling constantly, transcendent.


    It looks so sacred.


    The golden robe is shining, even more dazzling.


    Even the immortal power that floats around and even the whole holy land seems to be drawn at the moment, and flows into Ning Tao''s body along a suction.


    Gradually, from the initial 2.3 million lanes, it quickly soared to 2.7 million lanes.


    The ninth turn in the middle of the brow was also excited.


    Terrible suction burst, the ninth crescent flash, increased by 12% from 7% 14%¡­¡­


    Even Ning Tao''s self-cultivation is slowly improving. From the early stage of Jiuchong to the middle stage, there is no sign of stagnation.


    Or refining a large galaxy will bring endless benefits. If you don''t practice, it will be amazing.


    Cultivation can not stop the promotion.


    If you look at those who are powerful, they will do so.


    But the premise is that this big galaxy is enough to support his cultivation, otherwise, it will drag him down.


    He will also absorb his accomplishments.


    Although there are only seven realms in the holy land of eternal life, each of them is quite miraculous and contains magic and artifact. Although it was born only a billion years ago, I don''t know how many times we can get rid of those newborn galaxies.If judged according to the external standards, the holy land of eternal life should reach the middle level.


    Even the best in the middle class.


    Further, that''s the prime galaxy.


    Compared with Ning Tao''s cultivation, it''s just right. The two complement each other. I''m afraid it won''t be long before he will become the best. At that time, he will also have great benefits.


    "Hum Hum... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    This kind of cultivation is very shocking, vast and grand, but the star continent at the foot is dim and thin. After all, it can''t stand absorbing all the time.


    I don''t know how long it took? Ning Tao suddenly a bang, a terrible shock burst out.


    The star continent was flattened for tens of miles.


    The star trees on it are smashed.


    However, without waiting for them to float away, Ning Tao took a big breath and inhaled them all. His eyes were bright and bright, his face was happy, and his whole body was full of explosive power.


    The cultivation has been promoted to the top of nine.


    But at least, it has absorbed hundreds of billions of star beads from the star continent. Otherwise, it will not be so fast.


    In the ninth turn, the bottomless hole was also increased to 19%. It can be imagined that there was more than that. The place where he sat was deeply sunken.


    It''s like a crater.


    The immortal gold body, unexpectedly, has condensed a total of 3.85 million Tao, and the whole has undergone transformation. All of them are condensed by the immortal power, and the previous ones seem to have evolved.


    His 385 Tao is better than the immortal immortal King''s more than 6 million Tao.


    A layer of Dharma suit, draped in the body.


    It seems as thin as a cicada''s wings, but it''s inviolable, and it''s not weaker than any artifact.


    He even took out the blood knife and cut it on the robe. It made a clanging sound and sparkle. Although there was a white mark, it was quickly repaired. The artifact hit it, but it was not hurt.


    Ning Tao is surprised to feel the golden body. Even if he is faced with the supreme at the moment, if he shows his immortal golden body, I''m afraid the supreme may not be able to break.


    If you fight yuwenchuan again, he has absolute confidence to beat him.


    "Happy Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao looks up at the sky and laughs. His heart is heroic, especially his cultivation. He is only one step away from the supreme.


    However, after such a long delay, it''s time to set out for the world.


    What''s going on out there?


    Back to the fairyland in a hurry, sister Xia, bao''er and Xiao Lian have been waiting for him for a long time. They pass through the ancient gate, wave a wave of energy, start the teleport and leave the holy land.


    "Huanyu, I''m back..."

 Chapter 3647

    Seven years, for this big world, is just a small moment.


    But for the eternal world, too many things have happened, and every day has earth shaking changes. For the people of origin, life is like a year, and every day is very painful.


    Tang Lan doesn''t know what''s going on over there. She''s worried. She doesn''t think about tea or rice.


    If the steel spear Immortal Emperor is here, it''s better. At least they can know Ning Tao''s life and death. But now, they have nothing to measure.


    I can only pray in silence.


    It''s been seven years since Ning Tao left, but there''s still no news


    Wind demons often come to the front of the transmission line and watch it silently. It has become a habit to stand for a long time. The white hair floating in the air is full of spiritual spirit. It is the nature of heaven and earth, gathering Yin and Yang.


    Although there is no sword in hand, everything is a sword.


    A sword out, either death or injury!


    However, at this time, he sighed. Why hasn''t the boy moved? Calculate the time, the seven world war should have ended long ago, why haven''t you come back?


    He believes that Ning Tao can win. Over the years, nothing can stop him. What''s the matter with just seven circles?


    However, this heart is always unable to put down.


    These days, I feel even more restless.


    After stopping for a long time, the teleportation array was still like stagnant water. It couldn''t lift any waves. The wind demon sighed, shook his head, turned around and wanted to leave.


    But just turned his head, the energy of heaven and earth around him became restless, and violent ripples came from the space.


    "What What? "


    Wind demon Leng for a while, suddenly turned around, as if aware of what? And the next second, in front of a flash of light, a line of four people appeared in front of me.


    "Brush Brush... "


    "Finally came back. It turns out that the ancient continent is not far from the eternal world in this direction."


    "Tut Tut, even three tenths of the energy of the key to longevity is not used in this transmission. It''s still with people, which saves a lot of trouble."


    A familiar faint smile came.


    In the line of sight, one of the familiar men in the transmission array is looking at a key.


    There are also two little beauties around. One looks around as if she is full of curiosity, but each of them has extraordinary bearing.


    "Rather Ning Tao... "


    The wind devil exclaimed in surprise.


    But a beautiful shadow, but it is like flying general rushed to Ning Tao, with crystal clear tears, excited.


    More a firm embrace Ning Tao, a pair of pink fist love hate hammer him, but more is joy, she also hate oneself can''t help what help.


    Otherwise, I should have followed him seven years ago.


    "Bad guys Bad guys... "


    Ning Tao wry smile, also flashed heartache, but next to a smile, it is sister Xia, she said with a smile: "this must be sister LAN, it''s really beautiful, shy flower."


    "Well?"


    Tang Lan smell speech a Leng, turn to see, found a big two small three women are staring at her, like look, audit, feel strange.


    However, she is not stupid, especially one of the little beauties is a little similar to Ning Tao.


    Between the electric light and flint, her face turned red, and her heart beat faster. She bowed to her and said, "sister Tang Lan, I don''t know if my sister is..."


    Hearing this, sister Xia smiles and says gently, "my name is Xia Mengfei."


    These three words, Tang Lan''s face flashed the color of shock, she would not know who Xia Mengfei is? That''s the mother in charge of the family. Her elder sister blushed immediately and said, "I''m sorry for my sister''s gaffe."


    "I don''t know if it''s my sister who''s here..."


    However, Xia Mengfei smiles, reaches out a jade hand to help her up, claps her hand intimately, comforts and laughs: "sister, don''t be afraid, just call me sister Xia in the future, they are all sisters."


    "Here, my sister still has many things to ask for advice from her sister. I''ll take you back to see my mother later. She wants to see you very much too..."


    A greeting, let Tang Lan''s cheek red, very formal, quickly clever nod.


    She thought about meeting for the first time more than once, but she never thought it was in this situation.


    It''s so sudden.


    Ning Tao, on the other side, looks at Le, but bao''er pouts and is jealous.


    "I''m looking for you again..."


    Xiaolian is curious about everything here.


    Huyan clan leader and other high-level officials who came in a hurry saw this and said, "I''ve seen my mother."


    They have heard Mr. Ning say for a long time that although they don''t know much about it, they still know something about it. Moreover, since the master mother can come out, it means that she has won!


    The wind devil''s face flashed with joy.


    In the expectation of everyone, Xia Mengfei just nodded with a smile, but Ning Tao was relieved and said with a smile: "yes, we won!""Ha ha, well done..."


    Huyan clan leader and others are very happy. They are excited. This ridge has finally passed.


    In this way, the family of their origin also has a way out. If the world can''t stay, they can go to the holy land. In this way, their future actions can be unfettered, and they can''t become great weapons.


    Last time, everyone said that attacking the underworld was too risky, but as a result, it made a lot of money.


    Although the transmission master consumed a lot when he went back, he still left behind a lot of treasures, which made the rootless family of origin become a big family.


    Even some galaxies around them are afraid of them and send people to make friends with them.


    The wind of corruption in the clan was swept away.


    Only blood can inspire


    Ning Tao is happy when suddenly looked at the wind demon, surprised: "master, how did you come back?"


    If he remembers correctly, the wind devil should guard the wilderness with the dean of the wilderness and elder you, so as to avoid the interference of the underworld and make the fusion of the two worlds fail?


    The wind devil knew what he was talking about, and he explained with a smile: "master overlord, he has great powers, and the fusion is very smooth. The underworld wanted to come back to harass him, but he was chased away by the three of us."


    "In the sixth year, the overlord has been integrated, and now he is closed again, giving us different opportunities and advice."


    Said, his face also showed joy.


    It seems that the harvest is great.


    It''s not hard for Ning Tao to feel that master Fengmo is stronger than before. Although he has not been able to step into the supreme middle level, he is estimated to be infinitely close.


    And at this time, the wind devil also seems to feel what? A pick eyebrow, carefully looked at Ning Tao one eye, seem to have some astonishment, can''t believe.


    In this moment, he suddenly waved a sword light to cut down on him, and the speed was extremely fast.


    However, Ning Tao calmly waved a golden net with his big hand, and directly covered the sword Qi. With his tenacity, Ning Tao dissolved it. With a bang, the sword Qi was broken.


    "What?"


    The wind devil and the Huyan clan leader were surprised. Although they took a sword at random, even the ordinary supreme could not take it. He was the supreme triple.


    It seems that he is not reconciled. This time, he calls out fengluan sword and cuts it again.


    "Be careful..."


    "Brush", this one is better than before.


    However, Ning Tao eyes a bright, regardless of Xiaolian and LAN elder sister''s exclamation, drink a good.


    Three million gold lines gush out together.


    "Golden body, immortal heart!"


    "Ju ~"


    as soon as the shield was formed, the sword Qi was cut down. Only a loud "boom" was heard, the shield was broken, the sword Qi was dissipated, and they were calm.


    "This..."


    Huyan clan leader is silly.


    Can the sect master fight against the wind devil?


    And the wind devil, is in the same place, full Leng for a long time, just difficult to hold out a sentence: "do you dare to abnormal point?"


    "Xianhuang peak? Are you going to heaven? "

 Chapter 3648

    "What? "The peak of the Immortal Emperor?"


    The Huyan clan leader almost didn''t jump up.


    He looked shocked.


    You know, even he is just the peak of Xianhuang.


    He thinks that he is also gifted. Seven years ago, he had touched the opportunity and was expected to enter the threshold of supremacy.


    But it''s too hard to take that step.


    This flash, seven years have passed, he is still wandering in the same place, but Ning Tao has been with him, even far more than him.


    The other side is a monster.


    As for the two swords just now, I''m afraid he''s done his best even if he can force the next step.


    But Ning Tao is light.


    It seems that 80% of the power has not come out, right?


    Do you want to be so cruel? Do you want to humiliate people like that.


    He felt that he had lived in vain all his life, and the long millions of years were not as good as the hundreds of years of others.


    He had a feeling of living in vain for so many years.


    It''s like he''s born with a normal speed, but he brings his own swims and rocket accelerators


    People are more angry than others!


    "Oh, God, hang it up..."


    And Ning Tao laughs a, high spirited, free and easy way: "as expected what all hide the wisdom of the elder, lucky to have a breakthrough, but, is not the opponent of the elder."


    "However, when I break through the supremacy, I will ask for your advice, and then I will have a good fight."


    , but with this words, the wind and demon face is red, dry cough, and hurriedly vague way: "ah, learn from each other, that... To Let''s talk about it then. It''s not urgent... "


    His face was embarrassed, but his mind was flashing fast, thinking about what reason to refuse at that time.


    I''m kidding. When this guy breaks through the supreme, it''s like beating his own face to compete with him?


    How abnormal this boy is. He has seen it all the way. When he was immortal, he would beat the emperor round and round. It''s no big deal for him to challenge and fight at a higher level, just like drinking water.


    Although there is a big gap between the supreme, the wind devil has no bottom in his heart, and even has a kind of panic.


    The more you think about it, the more terrible it is.


    Anyway, we have to shut up.


    His old arms and legs can''t stand the toss.


    Otherwise, if I lose, I''m afraid I can''t take this old face. I''m afraid I''ll lose myself


    What''s more, the Immortal Emperor who is less than a thousand years old is not enough. But this boy is now at the peak of the Immortal Emperor. Although he is more than a thousand years old, who has ever seen the supreme within ten thousand years? Is there one in 100000 years?


    Let''s not talk about the world, let''s talk about the great wilderness, let''s not talk about 100000 years, a million years. It''s a gift from heaven to produce a supreme one. Who cares about how big it is?


    Thank God for one.


    Don''t you know how these two are made?


    The wind devil wants to cry without tears. Facing Ning Tao, he has some shame. I''m afraid that this boy will win the throne in three thousand years, and will surely surpass him in ten thousand years.


    He exhausted all his life''s learning and knowledge, and could not think of any supremacy within ten thousand years.


    He sighed at the bottom of his heart and decided to close the door after today. The old man should fight for it. Maybe he can break through to the supreme middle level by chance. This boy can''t catch up with himself in 50000 years.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but have some comfort, at least for a while.


    But LAN elder sister, Xia elder sister, the small lotus and so on saw this relaxed tone, also thought that had what matter? Suddenly start, but see husband so powerful strength, the heart is very happy, a burst of secretly happy.


    Who doesn''t want his husband to be the best in the world?


    Xiaolian and bao''er stare at him.


    "Dare to fight against Daddy..."


    At this time, the head of Huyan clan looked at the two little beauties. They were very gratifying. One of them didn''t eat fireworks, and the other was extraordinary. He seemed to have extraordinary talent. In a moment, he could not help but move his mind to accept them.


    He could not help stroking his beard and said with a smile, "who are these two little dolls? Meeting each other is predestination. Would you like to learn from me? My name is Huyan. I''m the head of the clan, and I''m also the head of the origin hall. "


    With that, cultivation broke out.


    He also took down his hands and looked proud, as if he had heard the excited and startled voice of the two little girls


    The wind devil also moved his mind.


    He has practiced for so many years, and has confiscated his disciples.


    However, Ning Tao was stunned for a moment. When he turned his head and looked over, the two girls, under the pressure of authority, looked at each other strangely without any influence.


    Among them, Xiaolian pouts her lips and looks at Huyan patriarch Hao Qi and says, "are you stronger than daddy?"


    "Daddy?"


    Huyan was stunned. Seeing Ning Tao''s smile, he immediately said: "the strength of the sect leader is all over the world. It''s divine talent. We are naturally inferior to each other."


    Hearing this, bao''er pouted and blinked his big eyes and asked, "your knowledge and insight are better than those three mentors?""Well This... "


    "It''s a little worse than that. Although I''m the best of my family, I can''t match them because they are special in this respect."


    Huyan patriarch Fuxu said with a smile.


    When the three mentors came to the origin group, they talked about it and took a face-to-face look at each other.


    When they heard this, the two little girls suddenly lost their interest. One by one, they drooped and resisted, saying: "if so, then it''s ok..."


    But as soon as the words came out, Huyan clan leader was stunned. How could he see that he didn''t like it?


    At least he is also the head of the family. In terms of his spirit, few people can match him. Can''t he make two little girls?


    Immediately stare, not angry way: "I in the end where bad? You say a reason. If you can convince me, I will not be forced to take it. "


    "It''s a great chance for you. Don''t miss it, but you can''t have it..."


    He thought the two little girls had been in the holy land for a long time, and he didn''t know how precious they were now.


    So does the wind devil.


    However, Ning Tao flashed the color of dumb, a time also don''t know what to say, see two wenches together look over, not only with a wry smile nodded.


    On seeing this, bao''er immediately gave a bad smile and burst out of cultivation.


    The imperial power is overwhelming.


    He has entered the imperial territory and has a solid foundation.


    I''m afraid that three or four ordinary imperial realms at the same level are not her rivals at all. It''s easy to see which one is better.


    "What what? Immortal Emperor


    Huyan people were surprised when they grew up. They were frightened by this scene. Before, he couldn''t see the cultivation of the second daughter. He thought it was some means of Ning Tao.


    I didn''t expect it to be Xianhuang.


    Still so young? There are Are you 100 years old?


    But in fact, this is a unique power of chaos holy body, even Ning Tao is hard to watch.


    The wind devil is also full of pressure.


    But then, he nodded in admiration, worthy of being Ning Tao''s child, and sure enough, he was a monster.


    But this is not over, Xiaolian also broke out the cultivation, even reached the Xianhuang high level, its breath is strong, even Huyan clan head breath.


    What a terrible pressure?


    "High level? This How is that possible? "


    Huyan clan head stares big eye bead, eager to jump out to jump two circles, the whole person is ignorant force.


    He thought that the two girls had eyes and didn''t know gold inlaid with jade. In fact, they didn''t like themselves at all. They were also the cultivation of the Immortal Emperor. How could they be qualified to be other people''s masters? Maybe he''ll look up to it in a few years.


    And the wind devil, his face can not help but also stiff, dumbfounded, bitter heart, by a heavy blow.


    I''d better not go tomorrow. I''ll shut up late

 Chapter 3649

    Two little girls, one more abnormal and frightening than the other, directly let the wind devil two autistic.


    I left in ashes.


    It''s humiliating to stay here any longer.


    Huyan, in particular, felt it necessary to regain his self-confidence, otherwise, his heart would collapse


    Ning Tao couldn''t laugh or cry about it, but he didn''t dare to forget it. Xiao Qi has been here for more than a year. It is necessary to take back the needed medicinal materials as soon as possible.


    The problem is that these materials are rare and expensive, and it''s hard to collect them all in a moment.


    So we have to be quick.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to take it back in two years.


    After all, you can''t rely on Ning Tao for everything. How can you be a housewife and not a housewife?


    So when sister Xia and sister LAN are busy collecting medicinal materials, Ning Tao takes Xiaolian and bao''er to the forbidden area near the ancient mainland, which is exactly the gate of yin and Yang.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Disaster zone. It''s been famous for a long time.


    From the beginning of the cave of yin and Yang, to today''s various visions, all of them explain the miraculous, but many strong people have not found anything.


    Even big crape myrtle and the great ecliptic super strong also came, but did not find.


    Over time, no one wants to come.


    There''s even fear.


    However, there are always people who boast that they are the son of destiny and can meet the great fortune.


    But the results are often cruel.


    No one can find dumplings.


    Even if you can see it, if jiaozi doesn''t want you to leave, you will die


    When you enter the forbidden area for the first time, you can find some monks every three or five times. They are aimless and searching. Occasionally, there is an ice spirit beast alive. The burning spirit beast will be robbed, killed and bloodied.


    The origin group also organized people to come here to experience treasure hunting, collect Yin and Yang Qi, and sharpen themselves.


    This will inevitably lead to conflicts with those monks who are looking for treasure. However, life and death depend on life and wealth. This is also part of experience. It all depends on yourself.


    However, Ning Tao did not stay too much, and turned into a streamer, galloping to the depth of memory.


    After a long time, he finally came to the crack in his memory and got in without hesitation.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In an instant, the eyes suddenly brightened.


    It''s like coming to another mysterious country.


    The vast mysterious material is filled with, just like a piece of fog, covering most of a towering, terrible and mysterious creature, only revealing a shocking beast head, just like a small planet.


    "Oh, isn''t this Ning boy? You''ve been running for several years without even saying hello. Are you really the master of dumplings? Is this the post station? Come and go as you like? Why don''t you bring the wine... "


    Dumplings face can''t wait.


    After all, it''s still boring to ask for drinks.


    As soon as I think of the immortal wine, its saliva will flow like a flood.


    It''s like a waterfall.


    The scene was spectacular.


    This time, however, Ning Tao heard that he was smiling with his hands behind his back and joking on his face, saying leisurely: "Yo? You want a drink? Just say it. "


    "But you''ll have to pay for it in the future, including what you''ve drunk before."


    Ning Tao grinned.


    Over the years, there have been 80000 jars of dumplings, not to mention 100000. They are also the best products of fairy wine.


    As for star beads, elixirs, demon pills, all kinds of elixirs, blood essence, and some big monsters I don''t know how much it ate.


    It''s all a sacrifice.


    However, this offering is a bit lazy.


    Apart from eating, drinking and sleeping, I don''t want to do anything else. It''s just a bottomless hole with no way out.


    Even though what would help? But in the past seven years, the origin of the clan has not been nothing. There have been dozens of big and small difficulties, but this guy has not moved.


    Even if it''s stuck here and can''t get out, you should have at least a greeting.


    But it''s just a slacker.


    Even the Huyan clan leader is distressed. If these resources are put in the clan, at least a supreme power can be created, and the strength of the clan can be doubled.


    But now, it''s all about beating dogs with meat buns.


    "Helpless..."


    And dumplings, the whole person was stunned, a pair of eyes as if the size of a rolling stone, staring at Ning Tao, flash surprised, this boy crazy? What''s the nerve? How dare you talk to it like that?


    Even if Ning Tao hid deeply, his accomplishments were still exposed.


    However, although the promotion is very fast, it is still an ant. How can he dare to shout with himself? Also How dare you ask for wine money?


    How dare you?Or are the wings hard?


    Don''t you eat the gall of dragon, tiger and leopard?


    Jiaozi is suspicious, but who is the master of Jiaozi? Among the top three cheeky people in the world, although they know that they are soft spoken and short handed, they also know how to take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them.


    But it didn''t do anything, but it had a thick skin. If it wanted money, it certainly didn''t.


    Immediately made a dead pig is not afraid of hot water expression, play rogue way: "what wine money? Do I know you? I''m warning you, don''t make up to me. I don''t want money or life. "


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao couldn''t help being angry. He always felt that these words sounded familiar.


    Isn''t this your unique skill?


    But then he said, "what? After eating so much of my food, I''ll turn my face around and refuse to recognize people? "


    "Do you want to drink and eat meat in the future?"


    "Well This... "


    The dumpling hesitated and swallowed his saliva. Then he glanced at it and said tentatively, "why don''t you beat me a few times to vent your anger, let''s Write it off? "


    "Write it off? You think so


    Ning Tao immediately a stare, was angry happy, what to think? Even if you let yourself do all you can, I''m afraid it''s hard to leave a mark on it?


    It''s not enough to give it a tickle. Thanks to the goods.


    It''s worth it if you can really bleed it.


    He also had a solemn and stirring face.


    I''m more shameless than myself.


    "Er..."


    Seeing that the plot was seen through, jiaozi simply carried out the rogue to the end, and said, "cut, don''t drink, don''t drink. It''s really rare."


    "Then you give me the money for the wine before!"


    "No, nothing. You can do it yourself. If you have the ability, you can beat me, but you have no money..."


    "You..."


    Ning Tao was so angry that he laughed. However, he suddenly took a deep breath and said calmly, "are you sure you don''t want to give it?"


    "Don''t give, don''t give, just don''t give. What can you do with me?" Dumplings proud way.


    We are not afraid that a rogue has culture, but we are afraid that a rogue has strength, so we can''t help it.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly a hook, sneer: "this is what you said, don''t regret."


    "When I was young, I didn''t see this trick..."


    Just then, the voice suddenly stopped.


    See dumpling stare big eyes, inconceivable looking at in front of me, two delicate little beauty from Yang Ling ring, fly out, a baby and a lotus.


    But at this moment, jiaozi looks at bao''er in a daze, as if he thinks he is dazzled.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Master, it''s you? Really It''s really you... "


    Dumplings eyes shine, a burst of ecstasy, not excited, this is absolutely impossible to admit wrong.


    Its owner has a unique flavor and constitution.


    It is the only chaotic holy body in the world. There is no second one. If there is one, it must be after the fall.


    And how strong her own master is, it knows best. Looking around the world, there are less than five strong people of all ethnic groups who can be seen by her, while there are far less than three people who are really qualified to be her opponents.


    Fall, that is impossible, unless the master can''t think of it for a moment.


    That''s even more impossible.


    "Master, I I finally wait for you to come back, "dumpling rushed over with tears of joy.


    But at this moment, bao''er had more things in his mind, and he said subconsciously, "get out of here!"

 Chapter 3650

    Roll like thunder.


    As if mixed with Tianwei, with endless divine power, reverberate in this mysterious space. Stirred up waves in all directions, space shaking.


    "Hum Hum... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    In Ning Tao''s astonishment, it seems that the word follows here, and the dumplings are immediately patted away.


    I don''t know what the impact is?


    The space trembles and half of the forbidden area collapses.


    That layer of fog, also gradually covered up, the more up, the weaker dumplings.


    "Ka Click... "


    "Crackle It''s crackling.


    Dense thunder and lightning came down from above, chopping the head of dumplings big and scorching black.


    "Don''t No, master, I''m wrong... "


    Jiaozi cried wrongly.


    However, the dumpling became more and more excited when it felt that it was hit by this attack, which is nothing to do with the rough skin and thick meat.


    It''s more like a sigh of relief.


    It''s the master. It''s definitely the master.


    No one else can use this prohibition except her, but it seems that she hasn''t awakened yet


    Ning Tao is also stunned. He looks at the magic power all over the sky. Because of one word of bao''er, earth shaking changes have taken place here.


    No need to say more.


    Facts have proved everything.


    Bao''er is chaos God, and chaos God is the master of dumplings, the master here!


    And bao''er is also stunned, staring at his palm, is this what he did? I think it''s strange that I''m familiar here, and I always feel like a big guy.


    Here What exactly is it?


    What does it have to do with her?


    But at this time, Xiaolian pointed to the dumpling and exclaimed: "Daddy, look, what a big monster! It''s several times bigger than that demon emperor."


    Ning Tao is dumbfounded and laughs. What is the only demon emperor? This is a unique beast.


    One slap is enough to kill 18 demon emperors.


    It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    However, dumplings look this way, like a moment to find what? Can''t help but keep an eye on Xiaolian, eyes a bright, unexpectedly outflow saliva.


    It''s like I want to eat it.


    Intuition tells him that it''s a big cake, full of hunger and thirst suddenly surged into his heart


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Xiaolian was staring at for a moment, as if she had been targeted by some horrible prehistoric creature, which made her sweat stand up and tense. Subconsciously, she stepped back and said, "Dad Daddy... "


    "Dumplings, stop," Ning Tao a burst drink, let the ready dumplings pause.


    He didn''t expect that jiaozi would be interested in Xiaolian. He was still so greedy and eager. But it''s not hard to understand that Xiaolian has a huge and vast power of life in her body.


    No matter for people or animals, there is a huge temptation, especially for hungry dumplings.


    This is the food delivered.


    God given opportunity.


    Sure enough, his dissuasion still couldn''t stop dumplings. The sound of hunger, like thunder, made Xiaolian look pale.


    There was a sense of disaster.


    But at this time, Ning Tao simply put away Xiaolian, and his eyes were not clear.


    But at this time, bao''er also stares at the dumpling, a sense of oppression shrouds, instantly makes the dumpling wake up, and quickly laughs at it and says: "master, calm down, I I''m so hungry... "


    "Your secret skill has trapped me for more than a billion years, and my stomach has been hungry for a long time..."


    Seeing his flattering face, Ning Tao immediately sneered, leaned over and said sarcastically, "Hey, where''s the majestic dumpling man just now? I miss it very much. How about the compensation? "


    And dumpling heart secretly scold, but don''t have good gas of curl a mouth way: "have you what matter, side stay to......"


    However, Ning Tao held his arm and said with a smile, "are you sure? Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that this is my third daughter, Ning Baobao. You''d better consider my suggestion. "


    The words are full of banter and complacency.


    Words out, dumplings can''t help a little stiff, brain melon seeds as if by a heavy blow.


    "What what? Father and daughter


    It almost didn''t drop its chin.


    Are you kidding? This Is this fake?


    However, bao''er didn''t repel her. She still looked the same as before. Moreover, from the aspect of their faces, she could find some resemblances, like father and daughter.


    "This Isn''t that possible? "


    "Boom..."


    As if there is a god thunder split in the heart of dumplings, such as five thunders, stare big eyes, dumbfounded, the whole person is silly.Although it has 10000 flukes at the moment, it can''t change this fact.


    Dumpling heart secretly scold, going crazy, it is how also did not expect, it is wise and powerful, the world''s master has become the daughter of this little bastard? How dare he talk about dog blood?


    I don''t dare to do that in a drama.


    It''s so ridiculous that one in a billion miraculous probability is hit by this unfortunate guy.


    "Ah..."


    "God, what the hell are you doing to me? It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s terrible..."


    The dumplings were crying.


    Just think of a big devil plus a super devil. Can it survive if they join hands?


    At this moment, I want to die


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    See it howl, with crying cavity, bao''er stare way: "shut up, what are you shouting about?"


    But as soon as the words came out, she was in a trance. Would it be too much? But I can''t control myself all the time, and some pictures emerge in my mind.


    However, after the scolding, the dumpling''s face suddenly showed a flattering color and said with a smile, "master, I''m thinking about how the master will suddenly come back? It was Ning who brought you here. "


    "It''s a wonderful fate..."


    He grinds all the time.


    It seems very tired.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly stares and sneers: "who is Ning boy? How to speak? Do you understand the rules? Don''t know to call Ning ye? "


    "Well?"


    Dumpling a Zheng, the face is green, the face of the muscle crazy jump, shortness of breath, almost gas muddle.


    It is a holy beast. How high is its status and strength? Almost under one person, above ten thousand people, even if the God, dare not be presumptuous in front of it.


    It''s always someone else calling it ye, and it''s never called someone else ye, which is impossible!


    He immediately gritted his teeth and whispered: "boy, I can warn you not to go too far. Don''t dare to fight with me just because you are the father of the master. We''d better talk about each other, otherwise..."


    Not waiting for it to speak, Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, youyou way: "daughter, it threatens your father!"


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Ah..."


    Hundreds of millions of days of thunder suddenly tilt down, as if the thunder sea came, the instant split dumplings cry father call mother.


    Large areas of burnt black, climb up the face, in addition to thunder, more prohibition, fog suppression, wind blade cutting, the power of disaster.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "Forgive me, master Ning. The dumplings are wrong. I dare not make them any more Stop fighting... "


    "Lord Ning, be kind, Lord Ning..."


    The dumplings were shaking with fright.


    It''s not hard to see that it''s really scared.


    Don''t say bao''er is surprised, even Ning Tao is also a strange, suspicious, although the power of these disasters is amazing, it should not hurt it?


    Why are you so scared?


    However, there is a way to cure it.


    "Jie Jie..."

 Chapter 3651

    Dumplings are very depressed at the moment. They want to cry without tears. They are sad and indignant in their hearts, and they are full of helplessness. If these two great demons are added together, it will be over for the rest of its life.


    An immortal mole ant dares to be called Lord in front of it. My God, can we live this life?


    I miss the days when I had enough to eat and sleep.


    Unfortunately, I can''t go back


    And at this time, Ning Tao complacent smile, negative hand leisurely way: "I say small dumpling, you drink me so much wine before, how do we calculate this account?"


    "If you take it out and sell it, the price of Guangxian liquor is sky high. Do you have to give me an explanation?"


    "Er..."


    Dumpling mouth smoked, face muscles can not help but crazy jump, visible baby stare, as if to see a gorgeous mysterious noble woman cold gaze, immediately scared it shiver.


    Some of them said, "I I''m stuck in the middle of nowhere. I can''t afford to pay you for wine. "


    "I didn''t cheat you. I don''t have any money all over my body. Even if I did, I ate it up. Don''t you know me?"


    Words a, Ning Tao Leng Leng, even the side of bao''er are some hard to believe.


    Such a mysterious and terrifying creature, you said you didn''t have any money? Who can believe it?


    Haven''t you got any family yet?


    But it doesn''t look like it''s fake. This guy is greedy. Ning Tao is the most clear. This bottomless hole is really filled with discontent.


    However, he was not reconciled and glared: "I can warn you, don''t play tricks with me, even you don''t pay attention to heaven, don''t you have any stock? A little leakage will do


    "With your collection and family background, it''s enough to pay for the wine to take out one at will?"


    "Er..."


    Jiaozi said vaguely, "if I were someone else today, there would be, but I should be the poorest one in the whole world. No one is the poorest."


    "When I was not accepted by my host, I often went to eat a lot because of hunger. But as my appetite grew, the harm caused by it became more and more serious, and I was often regarded as a devil by some living creatures."


    "From time to time to encircle and suppress and wipe me out, but for my rough skin and thick flesh, I would not have lived until now."


    "Before I was accepted by my master, in fact, I followed eight strong men, but they were all for mutual benefit. But I soon became poor. I didn''t really get enough food until I met my master..."


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao is dumb, and bao''er can''t help looking silly. Is there a mount that can eat the master?


    It''s really a long experience.


    What kind of food is this?


    However, I''m afraid bao''er hasn''t realized that the owner is herself, and Ning Tao''s mouth twitches, which he completely believes what it says.


    Can turn to think, in the future if Bao Er accepted it, such a bottomless hole, then who will raise it?


    It''s hard enough to have seven worlds around him.


    I''m afraid another one will be useless.


    I shudder to think about it.


    "You really don''t have any?" Ning Tao still asked.


    Just think of overlord, who has a wisp of chaotic mother Qi in his hand. Just think of the tiger spirit in the hand of Hades.


    The former can live in eternal green wood.


    The latter directly makes the strength of white tiger, Xiaoshuang (black and white God tiger) and minghuohu soar. Not to mention that the former two have entered the imperial level, the latter has also been promoted to half step supreme, and is expected to break through the demon.


    Keep pace with the fire lion.


    It may even succeed before it.


    Among them, the benefits are too great to be realized in a day.


    And dumplings are so strong, he really thinks there will be some treasure, otherwise he won''t ask for wine money from them, any missing will be enough for him to eat.


    But the reality is just the opposite


    "Or, I''ll help you swallow him when someone comes after you next time?" Dumpling proposal.


    If it had something, it would not be Ning Tao''s turn. At this time, it would have been in its stomach.


    "You want to be beautiful, after all, it''s not that you take advantage of it." Ning Tao gave it a white look, how can he be deceived? Come a few more times, and it''ll be full.


    The last time I lured the supreme god of blood to come here, it was a fluke, not just a chance.


    They are not stupid.


    "Well Then I can''t help it, otherwise, you beat me a few times to vent your anger, anyway, there is no money, "dumpling said helplessly.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao secretly gritted his teeth and finally subdued it. But how could he be satisfied with the result? After a long time, I got nothing.


    Can he not be depressed?


    Baby just looked at him.


    In fact, the whole brain is in a mess, only a little perception of the outside world, and the artistic conception is mysterious


    Is helpless, Ning Tao as if thought of what clever plan? Busy in front of a bright way: "yes, you have a thing, will be able to pay back the wine.""What?"


    "Jie Jie, blood essence..."


    But as soon as the words came out, the dumplings were startled and suddenly exploded. How dare he say that the Tianzun blood essence is so cheap? Wine is worth money.


    What''s the lion''s mouth? Kunpeng''s mouth can''t be bigger than its appetite.


    "Don''t go too far, you boy. You can''t have it. Even if I give it to you, you can''t enjoy it."


    "Do you know how important and precious a drop of Tianzun''s blood essence is? Don''t mention your wine money. Even if it''s a thousand times more expensive, you can''t get a drop of Tianzun''s blood essence, let alone my uncle''s blood essence. "


    "Even if I give it to you, it will hurt you. In short, don''t daydream..."


    However, bao''er''s face was flat, and his anger affected the general situation. He was oppressed, and there was a rumble in the forbidden area.


    Ning Tao did not give in.


    In this way, the three fell into a deadlock.


    Jiaozi clenches her teeth and stares at Ning Tao''s eyes. She wants to swallow this boy alive. She even wants to make it pay for a little wine with her blood essence.


    What kind of wine can be so expensive?


    Holy wine?


    However, it''s impossible to hand over the essence blood. It''s only a few drops for a God, but now the master has finally returned, and his strength is weak. If those old guys know, it''s dangerous?


    It also needs to protect the safety of its master, so it will not weaken itself.


    However, under bao''er''s pressure, he still bit his teeth and said angrily: "three drops, three drops of blood, my uncle''s blood is much stronger than those supreme essence blood, and there are unexpected benefits."


    Ning Tao didn''t speak.


    Baby is still silent.


    See this father and daughter together to bully themselves, dumplings are almost crying, red eyes, trembling, hysterical way: "half a drop, at most half a drop of blood essence, do not agree on how to love it..."


    Say, show a pair of solemn and stirring.


    It seems that we have reached the limit and can''t give in.


    Seeing this, bao''er is also soft hearted, but he doesn''t know that Ning Tao''s heart is secretly happy. He just said it casually, but he didn''t expect to get the essence of heaven. It''s too far away for him.


    But who ever thought, still almost become really, half a drop of blood essence that is also a great medicine for him.


    He immediately responded with joy.


    By the way, I asked for two drops of holy blood.


    Dumplings hate is gnashing teeth, trembling all over, regret at the beginning ah, really he made a big loss.


    Under bao''er''s gaze, he forced out three drops of blood, two drops of gray, and one and a half drops of gray blood essence. Each drop is like a gem, which contains huge power and can affect the sky.


    You can see some thunder clouds brewing.


    Ning Tao was so excited that he put it away in a hurry and didn''t dare to look at it here.


    "Earned, earned, ha ha..."


    Under the sorrowful gaze of Jiaozi, Ning Tao takes bao''er to the gate of yin and Yang. The key is in his hand. What did chaos heaven leave? Now when you open it, you should know.

 Chapter 3652

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The gate of yin and Yang, after many years, Ning Tao finally came to it again.


    But even if he is not the one who was slaughtered at the beginning, he still feels an unfathomable sense of vastness when he stares at the gate of yin and Yang.


    The red and blue gate is immortal, towering, suppressing demons from ten directions, and being a hundred princes forever!


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of magic power it was?


    The power of the universe.


    I''m afraid that chaotic heaven is also the best among the heaven, at least better than the overlord.


    He can be 100% sure of that!


    "Daddy..."


    Bao''er is holding Yin Yang shield. He has some hesitation and hesitation. To be exact, he is nervous. After all, he is confused and has no idea for a while.


    She instinctively felt that there was an inseparable connection with her, but she couldn''t remember.


    I can feel a call vaguely.


    She looked around for a long time and seemed to be in the gate. She didn''t know whether she should open it or not?


    However, Ning Tao nodded to her heavily. Even though she had worries in her heart, she had to experience it after all, no matter whether she could awaken the memory of her previous life or not? No matter who she is? Or the emperor? It''s all her daughters.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here..."


    And dumplings are also closely watching.


    If the master can wake up, he won''t have to be trapped here, and he can eat enough.


    The most important thing is that someone is covering it.


    There''s no need to look ahead.


    Although it is a holy beast, it is not good at fighting except for its rough skin and thick flesh. It also doesn''t like fighting with people. It only likes eating and sleeping.


    In those days, chaos Tianzun covered it all the way. Otherwise, how could he have been afraid just now?


    It''s just some disaster power.


    It''s just a little pain.


    It''s wonderful for a holy beast to mix up with it, and it''s really a pity that God can take it


    At this time, bao''er took a deep breath, finally holding the shield of yin and Yang, stepped forward slowly, put in the key, and urged the power. In an instant, it was like a concave convex fit, a perfect fit, and there was a sudden shock around.


    "Hum Hum... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    A terrible force erupted.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, instantly condenses the immortal gold grain into a shield, and the crossbar is in front of him.


    But it seems that it is still not enough. As soon as he grits his teeth, he spreads a layer of barrier, opens up the Xianli shield, and almost uses all his defensive means.


    "Holy goods, the wall of the world!"


    "Yu ~"


    but with a "bang", he was still hit by tens of thousands of meters at one stroke, and his whole body was shaking wildly and spitting blood. The terrible impact was still repelling him.


    It''s like self-protection.


    Within a certain range, outsiders can''t get close.


    Dumpling is secretly laughing, see this boy eat shriveled heart is very happy, and it is not stupid, the three drops of blood is actually also moved by it.


    Blood is real.


    However, not to the extent that I said.


    It''s not that I can''t get there, but that I''ve been deliberately diluted by it. Anyway, Ning Tao can''t recognize it. This little skill is nothing to it.


    Those two drops of blood, at most, have only one third of the energy and power of its ordinary blood.


    Half a drop of blood essence, in fact, is a bigger gimmick. It is just to appease the host. In fact, there is only a trace of blood essence, which is integrated into a drop of pure blood, but it is much stronger than ordinary blood.


    Or that sentence, Ning Tao can''t recognize it. I''m afraid he hasn''t even seen a few drops of supreme essence blood.


    But then again, even so, his wine money is still more than enough.


    The boy made a lot of money.


    Find an opportunity, you have to earn it back.


    Dumplings secretly swear that they will never suffer losses. Although they eat everything, they just can''t suffer losses


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao just steady body shape, can''t help but a gush of blood, face red, shortness of breath, can''t help but quickly looked up to the baby.


    If there is any danger, he will save his daughter even if he is desperate.


    However, bao''er was indifferent and uninjured. Zheng Zheng stood, wrapped up by a force, as if he had been pulled? The whole person lost his intelligence at this moment and slowly flew to the gate.


    At the same time, in the front that Ning Tao can''t see, bao''er''s eyebrow center, lit up a mysterious light.


    It''s like a two pole roulette. It''s echoing, flashing and feeling something at the moment


    Inside the gate, there was a lot of fog and aura, which disappeared in an instant.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    With a loud noise, the gate will close.


    This time, the gate of yin and Yang is different from Ning Tao''s two previous times. This time, it''s all open.It closed so fast.


    "What? Not good, baby, "Ning Tao sees baby go in, suddenly surprised, this door unexpectedly want to close? If something happens, how can he tell Yurou?


    He immediately gritted his teeth and wanted to rush up to stop him.


    However, the dumpling said: "boy, the host will be fine in it. This is the way she left. You can rest assured when you wake up..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was a little suspicious, but the door was closed.


    Not even the key fell off.


    It''s like, it''s all in one.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao is silly. Even if he wants to go in, he can''t get in. He is not only angry, but sighs. It seems that he can only wait for bao''er to come out.


    Just don''t know how long to wait?


    Guess, at least it will take thousands of years? It''s hard to say if it''s too much. After all, it''s the God


    And the Qi of yin and Yang rushing out of the gate moves like a spirit. Ning Tao moves in his heart, and there are a lot of them. This is a good thing. He immediately takes a big breath to absorb the power of yin and Yang into his body for refining.


    However, some of them were sucked away by dumplings in the middle of the way, and it was still proud of Ning Tao.


    It seems to be saying that the master has gone. What can you do for me?


    Still one mouthful a kid, completely don''t know just of Ning Ye is who?


    Ning Tao couldn''t help but be happy. He took out a wine jar, took a few mouthfuls and said with a sneer: "what? My daughter just went in, and she changed her face? "


    "It''s all right. You may have to be nice. Anyway, my daughter will come out one day, ha ha..."


    Said, but did not find the wine overflowing.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    There was a sound like thunder in my stomach. My face turned green. I swallowed my mouth. I couldn''t help myself to drink, but I didn''t want to be soft. The problem was that I had to pay for the wine.


    It doesn''t want to be a pawn again.


    The reason why I didn''t mention offering is that I''m sorry to say that I haven''t seen such a lazy offering.


    Just bite your teeth and don''t go to see him.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly took the initiative to hand the wine to it, even waved his hand, took out 3000 jars, and said with a smile: "if you want to drink, it''s free."


    "Che, is there such a good thing?"


    "Of course, I''m Ning Tao. I just want to ask you some questions. I''ll be your tea..."


    Ning Tao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said faintly.


    Dumplings a pick eyebrows, the corner of the eye skimmed the closed gate of yin and Yang, saliva DC, a bite, drink, anyway, the host is not, no one can manage it.


    If you take a big mouthful, thousands of jars of immortal wine will enter your stomach,


    "Gu Gulu... "


    "Strong enough, happy, ha ha..."


    With a faint smile, Ning Tao asked casually, "I believe there should be more than two saints in this world, right?"


    As soon as the words came out, the dumpling couldn''t help but pause. But when you look at the immortal wine it drank, you can see that it''s not so simple, but there are not many taboos.


    "Nature is more than that!" he said casually


    "Sure enough!"


    Ning Tao said in secret. The puppet Taoist had the same answer at the beginning, but he couldn''t ask anything again.


    It seems that the world is still very big.


    Saints are not two!


    "That day, what do you mean? What is the division of strength? Who is better than chaos heaven and origin heaven? "


    Ning Tao asks curiously.

 Chapter 3653

    After listening to the three words "who is stronger", the eyes of dumplings burst out with brilliance, as if they had lost their spirit, and even showed a touch of heroism.


    There is also a sense of pride that no one in the world can compare with. The ox''s nose is almost up to the sky.


    Even more in the affectation, a posture to make a long speech, as if speaking of this, that three days and three nights can not finish, do not know where to start.


    "Boy, you can listen to me. This is not my boasting. If you meet those so-called great powers in the future, you can inquire. What I said today is absolutely true..."


    Ning Tao is stunned. Is this guy taking any medicine? The reaction startled him.


    Is that exaggeration?


    You see its proud little sample.


    However, Ning Tao has patience to listen to it, at least to understand some


    "Immortal Emperor, the supreme is ten, but in fact, it can be regarded as Build the foundation


    "When you break through to heaven, you will know how important the foundations you have laid before are and how important they are to your future height."


    "Many people can''t stand the temptation of strength. If they don''t polish each realm to perfection, they rush to break the realm, or even force an impact. Although some have just stepped into heaven, they are afraid that they will be stuck there all their lives."


    Dumplings sigh, and then face and show a touch of solemnity, directed at ningtao careful advice.


    "Boy, you should firmly remember that you must polish every realm to perfection before you can be promoted. Otherwise, you will have no chance to rebuild in the future."


    "There''s no place to cry..."


    It''s not hard to see that dumplings don''t come foolishly at the critical moment. They are warm-hearted.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, then nods his head. After listening to the meaning of Jiaozi, he is afraid that he will not be able to rebuild it. This is a key point, and the foundation seems to be the most important.


    As for the polishing of every realm, he didn''t worry much about it. Although he was not the most perfect, he was absolutely good.


    Seeing that he was honest, jiaozi suddenly said haughtily, "Tianzun, in fact, it was just a transition, but later more and more ancestors stopped in this realm and discovered many mysteries."


    "Tianzun, there are five steps, divided into one step Tianzun, and even five steps Tianzun, one is weak, five is the strongest, each step has the power of heaven."


    "People who have stepped into this level are almost immortal. They live hundreds of millions of years young and relaxed. Some even claim to live with heaven and earth. In fact, they live longer and will eventually die of old age."


    "But remember, before you step into the heaven, you must not provoke the heaven. Even if it''s one step, you can easily wipe out the Ninth Heaven. That''s a huge gap between heaven and earth."


    Dumplings look dignified.


    It knows that Ning Tao is very restless.


    Under the heaven, you can do whatever you want, but if you meet the heaven, you can''t do it recklessly.


    Think about it, people can break through to heaven, which one is not heaven vertical talent? How much weaker than you? Which one didn''t come out of the blood? Which one is not adhering to grand fortune? Great fortune?


    They are all outstanding people who stand out from a certain era. They are arrogant and have a strong sense of past and present.


    Ning Tao gave a wry smile, which made him a little worried. How could he provoke Tianzun? There are only four people he knows.


    Bawang, those two from Dragon Island.


    And then there is bao''er, which is not really considered at present, so I know three and a half at most.


    But seeing that Ning Tao didn''t care, jiaozi said: "boy, I can warn you that if you don''t listen to jiaozi''s words, you will suffer in front of you. There are a lot of Tianzun in the world."


    "I''ve never seen a generation of people die, and I''ve never seen a generation of people die."


    "I''m afraid you don''t know and don''t care about it now, but once something happens, you will definitely realize their terrifying nature. You can''t afford to pay all the price for their holiness..."


    Dumplings say, some smack tongue.


    As if to think of some of the past, this is a group of old madmen, alive, just for the transcendence.


    Ning Tao was dumb for a while. The tone of the dumpling was not like joking. He nodded immediately and kept an eye on it. Anyway, we''ll talk about it later.


    "Well, how strong was bao''er then?"


    Seeing that he asked about the punctuality, jiaozi said with complacency: "don''t be afraid to pee. To tell you the truth, my master, chaos heaven, is one of the most powerful people in the world."


    "Cultivation has already reached the five step heaven, and it is only one step away from the legendary sage."


    "What''s more, it''s called the existence closest to the saint by the whole world, and its combat effectiveness is extremely strong. The God who died in the master''s hands is no less than the number of hands, and I also take credit for it..."


    Ning Tao was shocked, but when he heard the last sentence, he could not help but turn his mouth. I believe you have a ghost.If only you didn''t hold back.


    "As for you, who is better, my master or the God of origin? I reckon it''s half the weight. Either they''re tied or the master is stronger. "


    "After all, the origin of Tianzun is too old. Although the master wants to fight with him, he is not born at the right time. Although he has the heart of origin, the power of chaos of the master should be stronger..."


    Dumplings a face firmly.


    It''s just that no one''s bothering about this anymore.


    There''s no standard. It''s just speculation. After all, the origin of Tianzun has long fallen.


    Ning Tao ponders and nods. He has experienced these two forces. The power of chaos is indeed stronger, and its combat power is unparalleled. It is the most domineering one.


    Speaking of the heart of origin, I don''t know what happened to Jiang Chen recently? I haven''t heard from him for a long time.


    However, after the defeat of Jiang Huang, Jiang Di and the arrogant fairy in the challenge arena, he didn''t bother to trouble him again these years. It can be seen that he was restrained by Jiang Chen.


    Otherwise, how can this evil spirit not come out?


    All the women who came to the mouth were robbed by Shengsheng.


    Suddenly, Ning Tao seems to think of something. He looks at the dumplings strangely and says with a smile: "since you are also Tianzun, where are you?"


    As soon as the words came out, jiaozi''s smile became stiff. He coughed a few times and said vaguely, "well, I''m a man of extraordinary destiny. I''m a man of ancient and modern aptitude. Few people can compare me. Even Tianzun is polite to me..."


    "Just a few steps?"


    "Two steps!" Dumpling black face way.


    Ning Tao is holding a smile, almost didn''t spray out, originally just two steps, however, even so also stronger than him too much, sneeze can kill himself.


    "By the way, do you know the six people in the world? What''s their strength compared with you? "


    But when the words came out, jiaozi was stunned. After talking for a long time, he shook his head and said, "six people in the world? Never heard of it. When I was sleeping with my master, it seemed that I didn''t have this name. Is it a rising star? "


    "It''s also possible that after some powers have been silenced one after another, only a few of them have been pulled out as benchmarks. Maybe they are one of those old lunatics..."


    Dumplings don''t care.


    But then he solemnly added: "although I don''t know what the six people in the world are? But I know that if you bring it to the master, they will blow it up. "


    "In this world, there are not many strong men who can resist their masters. Who is the sage to fight against?"


    "In a word, you''d better have fun. When the master recovers his strength, he will let you walk sideways. Who dares to disobey me is enough."


    "All of them, hehe..."

 Chapter 3654

    Ning Tao''s blood is boiling and his passion is high. It seems that he really fantasizes that the scene is full of arrogance. No one dares to provoke him when he walks around the world.


    But a gust of wind blowing, but he from heaven back to reality, heart helpless sigh.


    Even if there is such a day, it will be thousands of years later. Even if we wake up our memory and want to recover to the peak, it is not a day''s work. We should rely on ourselves rather than relying on others.


    He immediately waved his hand and said, "well, I''d better rely on myself. I''ll carry as much weight as I can."


    Then he took a sip of fairy wine.


    It''s still a jar of Chixin wine, and it''s also the best immortal wine at present. But for Ning Tao''s current cultivation, this is too little help and increase.


    However, when chatting with the Huyan patriarch, I heard that there was a kind of divine wine in the original continent.


    However, it is only a flash in the pan, and it should have disappeared. There have been some in the world, but they often disappear because of the sensation.


    It''s not hard to imagine being blocked by external forces.


    For example, snatch formula, etc.


    What a pity.


    However, jiaozi picked an eyebrow and exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that you are still an understanding person. I want to praise you for this. No matter how strong you are, you are not as strong as yourself."


    "External force, after all, external force..."


    When sighing, Ning Tao seems to feel something? Then pick eyebrow to see to crack place.


    "Brush Brush... "


    A shadow of a person flies in. Ning Tao suddenly feels nervous, but finds that it''s Huyan clan leader.


    There seems to be something urgent.


    It''s not hard to imagine that we can get him out.


    "Sect leader, two pieces of information have been sent to you, and they are also named for you," the Huyan clan leader turned his hand and took out two different jade pendants.


    Dumplings a pick eyebrows, full of curiosity, which are stained with the breath of the strong.


    "It''s not easy..."


    And Ning Tao is a Leng, suspiciously took over two jade tube, inquired: "know who sent?"


    "Well, one of them was sent by Dahuang, and the other one came from an unknown source. However, it should be a friend you know well."


    "Also, information about the weak water tribe has been collected. Please have a look at it."


    Huyan clan leader also handed out a jade tube.


    Seeing this, jiaozi joked: "you are really busy with business."


    "I want to call Mr. Ning," said Ning Tao. He pointed his middle finger and turned his mouth. Even though he looked at the jade pendant, his mind suddenly changed.


    "This..."


    Jiaozi was just about to make a comeback, but seeing this, he said strangely, "don''t pretend to me here, you boy. Do you still pretend? If you want to be my master, you can''t talk about it unless you can beat me. "


    Ning Tao took a bad look at it, but he frowned. Looking at the solemn Huyan clan leader, he said: "eternal island I''m born


    "What?"


    As soon as the words came out, the dumpling''s face changed.


    The smiley face is gone. There are some accidents.


    It wants to calculate, but the power is suppressed too hard, so that its perception is greatly reduced, otherwise it will know this movement.


    But immediately, it turned pale and murmured: "this It''s impossible, isn''t it? How did you come out so soon this time? Thousands of years faster than expected. "


    "Boy, who told you the news? Even Uncle Ben has not been able to feel the movement. "


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders, took two jade pendants, and explained: "the one on the left is from the elder overlord, and the one on the right is from Uncle Long''s ice blue. It''s all about the birth of eternal island."


    "And..."


    "And what? Come on, "Jiaozi asked eagerly. No wonder there is a strong air on it.


    This guy knows a lot of people.


    However, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile: "and the two elders'' meaning is unexpectedly the same. They all want me to go to eternal island."


    "What else do you say? Let me fight for something called" Shenyuan taichuguo ". I will spare no effort to snatch it. It''s good for me to say that because it''s a summons, I didn''t say too much."


    "I just said that if I don''t understand something, I can go to them and ask them in person..."


    Can Ning Tao a face helpless, this what too initial fruit, how does he know is what? He must be allowed to rob. He is still at a loss about everything.


    Even more miraculously, the two predecessors'' views were consistent, as if they had discussed in advance.


    It''s amazing.


    The Huyan clan leader was also very puzzled. He heard about the eternal island. He remembered that it was the first Galaxy born and bred in the world, the second was the continent of origin, and the third was today''s Honghuang galaxy.


    But this island is nowhere to be found? How can it open at this time?At this time, dumplings sign for a while, suddenly in front of a bright, also like a demon, excited way: "boy, they are right, this" Shenyuan Taichu fruit "you must seize?"


    "Don''t you want to step on the throne of heaven? Then you have to take this thing. Tianzun can''t be entered by anyone. Even if you are, the chance is not high. "


    "But if you get it, I''ll tell you that all the people who have absorbed the first fruits of this divine source from ancient times to modern times, as long as they don''t die, they will enter heaven."


    Dumplings have a firm face.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao had some silly eyes and said blankly: "is this thing so magical?"


    "What''s the beauty of it? And what does that have to do with the birth of eternal island? "


    Jiaozi laughed and said mysteriously: "this" Shenyuan Taichu fruit "only exists in the depth of eternal island. Its only function is to let the monks under the heaven Rebuild


    "At the beginning of returning to the source, we should rebuild the spiritual root, the immortal root and the divine root, so that our roots can touch the holy root."


    "What?"


    Ning Tao suddenly surprised, there are such gods? He remembered that jiaozi had just told him that every realm must be polished to perfection.


    After arriving at Tianzun, the foundation is extremely important, and there is no possibility to rebuild it.


    If the "Shenyuan Taichu fruit" can rebuild its foundation, it will give everyone the hope to attack the heaven and even the saints. It''s too important.


    No wonder Bawang, uncle long and jiaozi are so supportive. Ning Tao is also "pounding" with heart.


    "Good thing!"


    "Why don''t you tell me? From ancient times to the present, I don''t know how many people have broken their heads and wanted to enter the eternal Island, but they didn''t have this chance. "


    The dumpling turned its mouth and said again.


    "Now that it has been opened, it is your God given marriage. In addition to the original fruit of God, there are two treasures in eternal island that make people crazy. One is the eternal stone, and the other is the eternal spirit."


    "They are all the unique products of the eternal island. For monks, they are all great creations. If they get the same, they can save a long time of hard work. One day on the island can be worth several years of hard work outside. It''s too good, but it''s also extremely dangerous."


    "In a word, I support you to go as they think. The opening of eternal island may affect the road to eternity. If you can catch up with this grand event, you can figure it out for yourself..."


    Dumpling words suddenly some melancholy.


    And some complex, silently looked at the gate of yin and Yang, I do not know what to think of?


    And Ning Tao a listen to this speech, also a burst of silence, he naturally know, opportunity is often accompanied by danger, want to conveniently get not so cheap good.


    But do you really want to go?

 Chapter 3655

    "Boom Boom... "


    From the boundless starry sky, a loud ripple, heaven and earth change, hundreds of millions of stars are shaking, the terrible energy storm condensed into essence.


    In an instant, from a certain mysterious dimension, a section of island appeared, mysterious and unpredictable.


    A great deal of eternal material pervades.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Strange scenes can be seen from this part of the island, and it seems to think of this situation, but there seems to be a force constraining it, so that it can not be born completely and quickly.


    But when it fully exposes the whole island, maybe the island will open.


    This is exactly Eternal island!


    Countless powerful people suddenly realized and felt something in their heart. When they subconsciously calculated, they all turned pale. When the eternal island was opened, there was only three years!


    It''s too fast.


    Three years is no time to prepare.


    I''m afraid the eternal road will also have an impact. That''s what the top talents pay attention to.


    "Finally, are you coming..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    After a long time, Ning Tao left with the Huyan clan leader and returned to the clan. However, the heavy news made them feel uneasy one by one.


    Eternal three treasures.


    Eternal stone, eternal spirit, and the one that countless people yearn for Shenyuan Taichu fruit!


    In addition, there are a large number of treasures, which can''t be counted clearly, because there are too many strange treasures on eternal Island, even less than three treasures. It depends on whether you have that insight or not.


    Let''s put it this way: eternal green wood, Tianming sword of Tianming clan, chaotic mother Qi, including tiger spirit, etc. are all brought out of the eternal island.


    Which of these is not earth shaking?


    Which one is not the most precious one? The chaotic mother stone can''t even see the mystery clearly.


    Even if you know it''s extraordinary.


    But in the end, it is cheaper for ningtao. To be exact, it is cheaper for eternal green wood. If it is not for ningtao, it is difficult for ningtao to find the chaotic parent gas.


    Without that vision, I can only blame myself.


    Anyway, it''s all by luck!


    Ning Tao pondered for a long time, standing on a delicate attic, recalling what jiaozi and others said. If he wanted to improve his accomplishments quickly, he had to go there.


    Dragon Island is also inferior.


    After all, he''s not really a dragon.


    In fact, he has already reached the condition to enter. If he goes in below Xianhuang wuchong, he will die. If he goes in above Supreme wuchong, he will be automatically rejected by eternal island.


    Because the more powerful the monk is, the root bone has basically been shaped, and the divine medicine can hardly be reversed.


    Eternal island can''t stand the toss.


    It''s been the rule since ancient times.


    Like, who set the rules? Some people suspected it, but there was no evidence.


    If anyone can do this, only those saints who can''t see the dragon''s tail!


    Ning Tao sighs, it looks very beautiful, but it is said that every time the death rate is high, most of the world''s strong people are gathered there, baby on those, finally can walk out of the three achievements are good.


    But these 30% are definitely elites, or even some of them, and there is hope to advance to Tianzun in the future.


    Today, 80% of Tianzun Dafeng has been to eternal island. It can be imagined that chaos Tianzun has also been to eternal island.


    This is the foundation for today.


    In a word, even if there is only a chance, Ning Tao should seize it, go, go and fight.


    Can he be promoted to the top?


    Eternal Island, I''m afraid, will be the key.


    However, to his surprise, Huyan clan leader refused after hearing about it. If all of them went, what should be done in the future?


    For the sake of the ethnic group, he decided to give up this great opportunity and guard the whole ethnic group silently.


    Even the wind devil has decided to go.


    After all, he wants to break through the middle class.


    Each person has his own ambition, and Ning Tao doesn''t insist on it. If he can come back, he can bring some treasures for him, which can be regarded as meritorious service of staying at home, but the premise is that he can come back.


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile. He shakes his head and doesn''t think about it. It seems that there are still three years left for him to go to the weak aquarium. The intelligence has arrived.


    Just in time, Xiaolian is also here.


    If she is close to Yulian, she should be sensitive.


    "Brush Brush... "


    When I was thinking, there was a sound on the side of the Galactic transmission array. It was sister Xia who was arranging the connection between the two sides. Some of the medicinal materials needed had been prepared.


    And some of the rare medicinal materials needed only grow in the holy land of time and space.


    But this is simple. It depends on Ning Tao''s identity in the holy land of time and space, and the relationship between lingxu and the supreme. Say hello to elder Hai. It''s all done.


    However, there is a rare plant that happens to grow in the northern world, called "jiuzhuanxianlinglu".It''s good for babies.


    The weak Shui seems to be one of the producing areas.


    It''s just that the two can be combined. Ning Tao takes Shi Yao, Xiao Lian, fire devil lion and Ming fire tiger with him. This time, it''s hard to say that he has to do it. There are more people, so it''s guaranteed.


    And there are war demons, Yama.


    Even if the weak Shui have the supreme, they are not afraid.


    After seven or eight times of formation, they finally came to the northern world. Compared with the whole Chinese language, it''s a little bit biased here.


    There is little contact with the outside world.


    Among them, the big spiral and Big Dipper are the main ones.


    I don''t know how many years these two families have been fighting openly and secretly. Recently, because of various matters, it seems that they have been fighting again because of a "Big Dipper".


    The most important "Seven Star magic" seems to have been revealed. Now, everyone can understand the big spiral.


    Although it can''t reach the peak, it''s more than enough to disgust the Big Dipper.


    The Big Dipper gets mad and angry, often fights with the big spiral, and the north faces heavy punishment. All this is because of Ning Tao. The Big Dipper hates Ning Tao to the bone.


    It is said that some time ago, Xin Shaoyan and Beichen tianxinghuan had a draw, but they both suffered heavy losses.


    If not saved in time, both of them will die.


    Chen Qingyang, on the other hand, once became a meritorious figure in his family. The Big Dipper is in his hands


    In the teahouse, Ning Tao drinks tea lightly. One by one, the news comes to his ears. Shiyao and Xiaolian look strange. They dare to be beaten so hard. The culprit is you.


    If the people of Big Dipper knew that Ning Tao was coming to the north, they would send out the whole army.


    Ning Tao sips his tea. In fact, there is another problem. It seems that the man who pretends to be himself is also in the north. Half a month ago, he received the news that Ning Tao was active in the north and appeared frequently.


    The four major galaxies have already made some moves here, but they have tried several times and failed to catch him.


    Ning Tao is also curious. Who is it? I really want to thank him for doing such a good job.


    Today, Ning Tao is the most wanted person in the northern region. He has a hundred billion star beads and three pieces of imperial utensils. However, no one can recognize him when he is wearing that mask.


    While drinking tea, someone suddenly rushed into the teahouse and yelled: "Ning Tao appears. In the airspace, this boy is finally stopped. Let''s rush..."


    With a bang, the teahouse is one of the Qing Dynasty.


    That''s a lightning bolt.


    Ning Tao is silly, and he is scared. Looking around, they are the only table left in the crowded teahouse.


    Is that exaggeration?

 Chapter 3656

    Ning Tao is dumb and helpless. It seems that he is very valuable. He can cause such a sensation.


    But it''s better to come early than to come by chance.


    He really wants to see it.


    The fire devil lion and the fire tiger wiped their cold sweat. They thought they had exposed their identity just now. However, if they were exposed, even if they were demon lords, they would be skinned?


    How could the young master come to such a dangerous place?


    Isn''t this going to the wolf''s nest?


    "Go, let''s go to see who it is," Ning Tao can''t help but squint, youyou road.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A group of five people catch up and find that more and more people are converging in the same direction.


    Airspace, which is a famous star disordered area, is said to have been a star city, but later, I don''t know why it was bloody washed, and no one opened a shop here any more. Later, it gradually declined.


    "Ning Tao is hiding there. It''s deep enough. No wonder he can''t find it all the time."


    "His grandmother''s, he ran twice, this time he said nothing can let him go, in order to reward everyone on ah, quickly spread the net..."


    Tens of thousands of people are crazy.


    A man, but a planet.


    This is not only for the reward, but also for making friends with the five major galaxies. It''s just too profitable.


    Big Dipper also paid a lot of money.


    It is said that the bounty is increasing day by day.


    When Ning Tao''s mind sweeps, he finds that there are really some experts among these mercenaries, such as the Immortal King, the Immortal King, and even the Immortal Emperor. Moreover, the mercenary regiments are all sent out in one regiment.


    Once the major killing array is set up, even the superior will not be afraid.


    It seems that there will be a war later.


    It is estimated that the news is not small


    Ning Tao murmured, and then turned to the two men of Ming huohu: "you two, you must protect your wife. If she dares to make any mistake..."


    Before the words came down, the fire demon lion and his wife were all taut, clapping their chests with a bang, and solemnly said, "don''t worry, young master. As long as we are here, we will never hurt your wife."


    "Even if it''s supreme, we can block it."


    These words are not empty, they are now half step demon Zun, condensing the divine power, and they are all demon beasts, with extraordinary talent, so it''s natural for them to join hands.


    What''s more, their slave seal is in Shiyao''s hands. If something happens to her, they will both die.


    Shi Yao, however, chuckled and raised her baby in the fairyland for more than a year. She became more tender and moving. The reason why she came here this time was that "jiuzhuan xianlinglu" was special and had a very short survival time.


    According to the king of medicine, the absorption of jiuzhuanxianlinglu is the best within half an hour.


    The sooner the better.


    The longer it is, the faster the medicine will volatilize.


    The success or failure of this item is related to the effect of the whole "dragon and Phoenix pregnancy pill", so we must do it well.


    Otherwise, knowing that it''s dangerous here, Ning Tao would be so stupid as to let the woman with her own child come here to risk? In fact, he had to.


    After all, time is too tight.


    We can only let Shi Yao follow him all the way.


    After all, there is no limit to the teleportation array. As long as Ning Tao agrees with the puppet Taoist, he can execute it. He wanted to come, but as soon as he saw that the strength of the team was hit again, he might be closing down now.


    In the whole team, the weakest is Shiyao Xianhuang Sanzhong, followed by Xiaolian high level.


    It''s a shame that he''s a middle-class man here.


    There is no sense of being.


    I feel that it''s almost worthless. I''m always afraid that Ning Tao will throw him away. I''m worried all day


    At this time, Xiaolian also took Shiyao''s arm, looked at her slightly raised abdomen and said: "I''m sure I will protect my younger brother."


    Shiyao chuckled, nodded his crystal nose and said, "how do you know it''s my brother..."


    Ning Tao loses a smile, is looking at two people, suddenly sees the front crowded, in the air, floats a blood fishy smell, his facial expression one report, opens the perspective hastily.


    In the sight, a misty empty city appeared in the eyes, just like the harbor in the sea of stars. The buildings were dilapidated and very old, and the corpses of more than a dozen mercenaries were hanging in the harbor in that airspace.


    "This Has it started? "


    The crowd turned pale and was shocked.


    Obviously, these mercenaries have just been killed. They are hanging here. They are demonstrating.


    Someone saw Ning Tao killed with his own eyes.


    And the means are extremely cruel.


    "Asshole, you are Ning Tao. You are so rampant and arrogant that you don''t pay attention to my northern mercenaries. Brothers, let''s go together and kill with me. You must take the dog''s head from Ning Tao."


    A beard said angrily.


    This person seems to have a lot of prestige. As soon as he said this, he echoed it and said one after another: "leader Yan said that it''s right. A scholar can bear it. Who can''t bear it? He must be killed.""Level the airspace, catch Ning thief alive..."


    ¡±Kill ~ "


    the crowd cheered up and went in. It could be said that it was a tsunami, but Ning Tao''s face was strange. He glanced at his beard, and his mouth twitched. He scolded himself in front of his own face. He was so upset.


    Shiyao and Xiaolian can''t help laughing. It''s really funny.


    The people that tens of thousands of people want to kill are actually among them, but they rush like headless flies. If they know the truth, they will be stupid.


    That Yan commander also roared, pulled out a crazy knife, led a dozen brothers to kill.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately sent a message to Shiyao and asked them to stay away from him. He went in to have a look and by the way gave the leader Yan some color to see.


    Despite his righteous words, he came here for the reward.


    To be a mercenary, no one dares to say that he is a good man. Which one has no murder cases?


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao is like a ghost, floating behind this group of people, in an instant, into the airspace.


    This place has been covered with thick fog since it was washed with blood. Later, a group of monsters occupied it. Because there was no oil and water, no one came.


    Who is willing to do thankless things?


    Tens of thousands of people poured in, just like a drop in the bucket. They didn''t make a big impact on the airspace at all.


    After killing three monsters one after another, commander Yan and his party began to go deep into the airspace. The air became more and more dense, and the surrounding people were thin. Seeing this, Ning Tao felt that the opportunity had come.


    Just about to start, I suddenly saw head Yan stop and turn around slowly in the street. He said coldly with a knife: "this friend, after so long, it''s time to show up, isn''t it? Do you still need us to invite you out? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, an Immortal Emperor medium level peak also can discover oneself? Isn''t that weird?


    However, there was a cold laugh in the street: "you are quite keen. It seems that you have found me long ago, haven''t you? I was led here on purpose. "


    A figure appeared in the mist.


    But in an instant, everyone''s pupils shrank.


    "Ning Tao?"


    really hiding as like as two peas, and actually rubbed his eyes, and some of them were startled. The figure just appeared, just like him, like a fake replacement.


    It''s so similar that he can''t even tell.


    Is this the fake Ning Tao? As soon as I came in.


    Commander Yan was surprised, but then sneered: "well, there''s a way to heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell. Today, our commander is going to kill the North..."


    "Fart!"


    Just about to start, but listen to false ningtao scold, sneer: "I just want to know what I have with you? Why frame me up? Harm me? I killed only a few, but you took out more than a dozen corpses. "


    "I''ve repeatedly urged the mercenaries to do it. It''s more than once. What''s the advantage of the five galaxies? Let you work so hard for them? "

 Chapter 3657

    Ning Tao, who is hiding in the dark, can''t help but pick his eyebrows. It''s interesting. The inside story keeps going on. Leader Yan is really not a good bird.


    He even felt that he and some people seemed to be leading the riot and the hunt.


    The running dog of the five galaxies?


    This fake Ning Tao is very sharp.


    However, as soon as the words came out, the righteous commander Yan suddenly showed a grim smile on his face, twisted his neck and said: "I didn''t expect that you could see it. It''s worthy of Ning Tao."


    "However, knowing that this is an ambush, do you dare to show up and not be afraid of death?"


    As he spoke, he breathed with a crazy knife in his hand.


    Around more than a dozen people are also tense up, you know, this is the famous Ning Tao, known as the first young man under the older generation.


    Jiang Huang, Jiang Di, beixiangtian and beichentian were all beaten by him.


    He is a devil like figure.


    They really don''t have to be able to stop them.


    "Hong Hong... "


    But seeing this, fake Ning Tao sniffed and sneered: "isn''t it true that I despise you, three immortal emperors, several immortal kings and immortal kings, and just want to catch my Ning Tao? Don''t you think it''s funny? "


    Words are full of calm.


    In the face of the enemy, he was not moved at all.


    Even, there is a high-level breath of Immortal Emperor, extremely deep, staring, powerful.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed slightly. This person''s strength is not simple, and there is a sense of familiarity. He is the person he knows, but he can''t remember who he is for a moment.


    Although the perspective has been open, and even absorbed many red pupil such as shiyiling, and even red pupil.


    The power of the eye of the candle dragon is far more than that of the ordinary red pupil. No matter in perspective or attack, it doesn''t increase greatly, but this person''s transfiguration skill is extremely excellent.


    He could see clearly that it was disguised, but he couldn''t see the real face, and he always felt familiar with it.


    "Who is it..."


    At this time, commander Yan''s pupils shrunk, and his hands looked at each other. His brows wrinkled slightly, but he hummed coldly: "don''t pretend to be a ghost here. You dare to show off when you are in danger."


    "I know you are very strong, but if so many of us come here, we can''t beat you, stop you, or hold you back. Don''t forget, there are people who are catching you all over the airspace now."


    "As soon as I send a signal, Jie Jie, it only takes a moment to kill you..."


    Then one of them took out a signal bomb.


    It can be launched at any time.


    But it seems that they are just bluffing him. Of course, they won''t yell. Who will let the cake come to their lips?


    Who wants to share the bounty?


    Seeing this, fake ningtao looks up at the sky and laughs. At the same time, he takes out a silver gun and says with disdain: "after all, I still dare not. Since I want to take my reward, come on. I''m not afraid of anyone."


    "It''s just a north wind mercenary regiment. You''re only worthy to be the soul of my gun. I''ll shoot you first."


    "Kill ~"


    with a loud drink, the gun went straight down.


    "What?"


    In his heart, commander Yan was startled. The secret was not good. He quickly put out his sword. A "sonorous" sound and sparks splashed. Both of them were shocked, but their faces changed.


    They all feel the extraordinary strength of each other.


    "Hum Hum... "


    "It''s a great strength. It''s worthy of Ning thief. If you really want to fight, I''m afraid I''m not an opponent."


    "Under the reputation, there are no empty scholars indeed!"


    Head Yan''s arm trembled slightly.


    Hearing this, fake ningtao''s face also changed. The other side retreated seven or eight steps, he retreated one or two steps, but he frowned and said in a deep voice: "can you take my shot, your strength is not so simple?"


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Seeing his panic, commander Yan raised his head to the sky and laughed, licked his lips, "bang" burst out of high-level strength, and said: "you''ve found it. Now, do you think you can still escape?"


    "Ha ha, the team leader has broken through the high level. He has done a good job. Now the reward is settled."


    "The commander is powerful, the commander is powerful..."


    More than a dozen men cheered excitedly.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, is interested in watching in the dark. One is not good at using guns, and the other is hiding high-level. He wants to see what else they can do?


    He seems to have guessed the impostor, but he is not sure it is him.


    He shouldn''t be here


    At this time, commander Yan waved his knife wildly and took advantage of the situation to pursue him. He roared: "brothers, make a quick decision and take him down. Don''t let the reward run away."


    "Yes ~"


    "San Yi wheel array, start!"


    "The emperor''s method, the north wind''s Sabre method, break!"


    More than a dozen people rushed up, and their momentum changed greatly, just like a fierce tiger, which made fake ningtao''s face flustered. It seemed that the current situation was beyond control."Damn, you want to catch me Ning Tao, dream," false Ning Tao roared, and even tried hard to get up.


    There are more than ten people fighting alone.


    Long guns flying, like the cold withered, a cold, cold diffuse, like frost.


    "Dharma, the power of winter!"


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    "Kill..."


    The battle is imminent, and it is extremely sensational. The earth is cracking every inch. Even the shops in all directions are smashed, and the area is covered with frost for tens of miles.


    It''s more like a field.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    After a while, three people died miserably.


    Although this fake Ning Tao fought against the heroes alone, he became braver and braver. Even commander Yan, who was on the same level with him, did not dare to fight against him head-on.


    Just hold him back and don''t let him escape.


    "Damn it, you are a capable, mean and shameless person," said Jia ningtao angrily.


    But commander Yan is cold hum, but he also smacks his tongue in his heart. This guy is really terrible. There are so many people besieging him, and he can still fight back, but I don''t believe he can continue to support him.


    Anyway, we can''t let him escape today, otherwise, there will be disaster in the future.


    "Asshole, hold on. Hold on, all of you."


    "Kill him, don''t leave him alive..."


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows and hesitates whether to take action. In fact, the impostor seems to be in the downwind. In fact, he has always had the strength to attack him. Some of his strength has been used by others.


    It''s hard to say who will win if we persist in this way.


    But it took too long.


    Ning Tao just wanted to do it, but found that several people rushed over. It seemed that they were all looking for casual repair. Hearing the sound, he swept his eyes and was so excited that he exclaimed: "look, Ning Tao, it''s Ning Tao."


    Head Yan moved in his heart, but he suddenly squeezed out a smile and said, "you guys, come and help quickly. When you catch Ning Tao, we''ll share the reward together..."


    Under the inducement, those scattered repair instant heart, the opportunity can not be lost, no longer come.


    "Brothers, let''s go together and get him."


    "Ha ha, I''m going to get rich..."


    And false Ning Tao see this, not reconciled to the sky roar: "despicable, think I Ning Tao a lifetime reputation, unexpectedly will die in the hands of you this group of ants, I am not reconciled, kill, all kill, one does not stay..."


    Say, red eye is deadly.


    Chase after the head of the Yan team and kill him.


    Although commander Yan is busy with his hands and feet, he is secretly happy that this boy is finally desperate. After the event is completed, he will monopolize the reward.


    How is it possible to share with these people?


    A bunch of idiots!


    As soon as he was satisfied, he heard a lot of screams coming from behind him. The smell of blood filled his nose. He was so scared that he turned his head and found that the sanxiu attacked them secretly.


    Among them, there are three immortal emperors, with a grim smile on the corner of their mouth. They are like a tiger in a sheep''s nest, and they kill people.


    "What What? "


    "Asshole, are you crazy? Before people are caught, they are fighting against each other. Are they all pigs? " Commander Yan was furious.


    There were only three or four of the more than a dozen men left in an instant, and they were all in danger.


    As soon as he moved, a knife pierced him like lightning, just like a fierce tiger, which suddenly burst out of his heart and hit his vital point.


    "Puff..."


    "This How is that possible? " Head Yan turned his head with stiff neck, and his eyes were round and rolling.


    Full of unwilling.


    How could he still have power? Obviously, I can''t hold on any longer. This What the hell is going on?


    Ning Tao can''t help but be stunned.


    Counterfeiters and casual repair It''s a group!


    At this time, fake ningtao sneered and grasped the handle, which is his weapon. His face muscles wriggled and sneered: "fool, do you really think everything is under your control?"


    "Puchi" pulled out the knife.


    And commander Yan, in the rigidity, fell down, as if he saw an unbelievable scene before he died.


    "Ju It was... "


    Ning Tao, however, gives a wry smile and is relieved. It''s really him. In his sight, the fake Ning Tao who has recovered his normal face is Wei Shengjin!


    A master of Taoist Yixing!

 Chapter 3658

    Ning Tao couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t expect that Wei Shengjin was the man who pretended to be himself. How could this boy be in the northern world?


    I remember the last time I met him, I was still in the big fairy''s martial arts contest.


    He helped him to abolish beixiangtian, and he also invited the master to help him. He stopped the Jinpeng king. According to reason, they should not owe each other.


    How can he pretend to be himself here? Against so many people again? Unreasonable?


    The relationship between them is not so good


    When he was in doubt, Wei Shengjin wiped the blood from his sword on leader Yan''s body. When he raised his head, all the remaining mercenaries were killed.


    There are only a few of them left in the field.


    And one of them suddenly tore a layer of skin on his face and showed his true face. He was also an acquaintance.


    Zhao Yihe.


    A good talent for casual training.


    As early as in the martial arts contest, he was mixed with Wei Shengjin, who was regarded as his right arm. Now his cultivation has reached the level of Immortal Emperor.


    You know, anyone who can participate in the big fairy''s martial arts contest is not a thing in the pool.


    I don''t know about talent.


    Ning Tao is not the only one who is evil.


    Let''s say that Wei Shengjin''s amazing talent is not much to say, but we don''t want to think about whose disciple he is, a Taoist who is known as the overlord of sanxiu.


    If you want to say that his disciples are weak, who believes it?


    At this time, Zhao Yihe and others ransacked him, then came to Wei Sheng''s golden face with a pile of storage rings in their hands, and said excitedly: "boss, you see, you can get rich this time."


    "The north wind mercenary regiment doesn''t know how much it has benefited from the five major galaxies? It''s so fat. "


    "This vote is equal to the two votes we have done before. No, I''m afraid it will add up to more..."


    Wei Shengjin''s mind swept, his face also showed a touch of joy, that wretched face, cunning way: "this time we not only got resources, but also disguised to help Ning Tao, he wants to thank us."


    "When I see him next time, I must get this favor back. I can''t lose anything."


    "That''s right. Without their encouragement, Ning Tao will be relieved in the future. By the way, boss, do you think Ning Tao is really in this airspace?"


    Zhao Yihe is a wonderful road.


    Hearing this, Wei Shengjin also shook his head. He was smart enough to touch his chin and was seriously thinking about it


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao''s face is almost green in the dark. He thinks that the Bodhisattva of his family is kind-hearted. This guy and Zhao Yihe unite to rob resources, not to help him.


    He knew that this bastard had no business and no traitor. He was no weaker than an old thief.


    As soon as he was about to show up, he suddenly froze and hid himself. His face changed slightly. He looked up and looked around. He could hear the rapid breaking of the wind.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    "Hum, well, it turns out that you are a little son of a bitch who pretends to be Ning Tao and deceives us. Do you think you are very smart?"


    There was a gnashing of teeth.


    The next second, more than a dozen people jumped on the roof, breathing burst, shrouded here.


    Like a net, the whole street is blocked, and Wei Shengjin and other seven people are trapped in it, just like white rats falling into a trap.


    "No, I''ve been cheated," Wei Shengjin suddenly changed his face and suddenly "cluttered" in his heart.


    At this time, he realized that commander Yan was just a bait, but he foolishly thought it was a cake. Now, I''m afraid it''s the real leader.


    I''m afraid that commander Yan didn''t know and was pushed out to use.


    You deserve to die.


    However, Wei Shengjin was involved.


    "Boss, what should we do? Are you going to kill them? " Zhao Yihe grasped the silver gun and gritted his teeth.


    Hearing this, Wei Shengjin felt bitter. His cultivation was high and his mind was swept away. These ten people probably knew their cultivation well. There were eight immortal emperors, and the rest were all immortal kings. I''m afraid they were all the elite among the elite.


    They have already fallen into the array and have no hope to rush out.


    The most important thing is that among the eight immortals, one of them can''t feel his real strength. He is either the peak of the immortals or the half step of the immortals.


    Is this the coalition of the five galaxies?


    Damn it. What the hell did Ning Tao do to them? It''s a miracle that he has lived to this day.


    He really admires Ning Tao at the moment.


    "This time, I''m afraid it''s over..."


    At this time, the man in charge of the alliance called "beichengxian" was also the general leader of the alliance.


    At the moment, he was angry, biting his teeth and said angrily, "do you know how much effort our five major galaxies have to make because of your disguise? Tens of thousands of people have been attracted here, just because of you. "


    He was so angry that he wanted to chop the son of a bitch and deserve to be cut into pieces.Anger, a breath down.


    With moriran''s killing machine.


    Wei Shengjin''s face turned pale and felt great pressure, breathing hard, and his face was as white as paper.


    "Half Half a step


    And in the dark, Ning Tao a burst of accident, did not expect that a mere head of Yan actually brought out so many? Wei Shengjin is stealing chicken this time.


    He pondered a little, slowly released his mind, and explored it carefully. He wanted to see if there was anyone else?


    Don''t jump out one after another


    At this time, the Immortal Emperor of Lagerstroemia indica changed his color and said: "brother Cheng Xian, don''t be excited. This man can''t be killed. He is a master of Taoist Yixing. If you kill him, I''m afraid we can''t run away."


    The representatives of other major galaxies also nodded their heads, and they would not offend Taoist Yixing because of them.


    It''s not worth it.


    As the saying goes.


    More is better than less.


    As soon as beichengxian heard it, the nest was still on fire, but when Wei Shengjin heard it, he seemed to see hope. He quickly raised his hand and said, "I''m very sorry, but I''m willing to make up with all my belongings."


    Then he motioned to the brothers to take out all their belongings, as well as the booty just now.


    "Please let me wait for a horse!"


    It''s a big gift.


    The posture is very low.


    Seeing this, people could not help but praise him secretly. This guy is really decisive. He is worthy of being a master of Apricot for giving up so many things.


    At this time, beichengxian, with a black face, suddenly sneered, "do you want to buy your life with money? It''s too easy for you to think. However, in the face of Taoist Yixing, I can let you off. "


    When the words came out, Wei Shengjin''s seven people were overjoyed, but just laughed and said with a sneer, "you can go, but they are all going to die here."


    "Jie Jie..."


    "What What? "


    Wei Shengjin''s smile suddenly froze, and his face muscles trembled.


    And Zhao Yihe and others, also can''t help but froze, look silent, one by one clenched hands, but the voice said: "boss, you go quickly, don''t care about us, remember to give me revenge in the future."


    "Isn''t that death? Thirty years later, we are still heroes, just a big scar... "


    What Zhao Yihe said is very free and easy.


    However, it made Wei Shengjin''s heart ache, his eyes red and he choked: "I''m useless. I can''t save you, but I have something I can do. If we want to die, we''ll die together and fight with them."


    However, beichengxian hugged his arms and sniffed, "how can I compete with you? Do you have the strength? "


    A handprint was taken down, which affected the power of the array. It was extremely fierce. The seven people''s faces changed greatly. At the same time, they made a hand to meet the enemy, but they were all shot together.


    "Puff..."


    Seven blood flowers are flowing out.


    With only one hand, seven people were defeated, of course, because of the excessive consumption just now.


    "Cut, fragile garbage, mole ant, even if Ning Tao is here, I will beat him to death," Bei Chengxian said with a proud smile.


    But the voice just fell, back suddenly a stiff, a finger on the back of his head.


    There was also a faint sniff.


    "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 3659

    This simple three words, but it is one of the silence around, more than 20 people are all stunned, some stunned, silly eyes.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "What the hell?"


    It''s just like a dream that someone can sneak into beichengxian.


    Some people even changed their faces and thought more.


    Is it true that there is a supreme hand?


    Or a Taoist? The master of that bastard is here, too?


    If not, it is almost impossible to be so close to beichengxian without being found.


    The more you think about it, the more numbing it is.


    And Wei Shengjin is also very surprised, silly, is it really a master? But after thinking about it, he shook his head. It''s impossible.


    Master, he is busy for other things, and he has never seen this person.


    Although it looks a little familiar, I haven''t seen this face.


    Unless he changes his face.


    Beichengxian also froze at the moment, feeling the finger behind him, which made his hair explode. In an instant, he could not help sweating.


    If he wanted to do it just now, I''m afraid he would be able to kill himself.


    But although he opened his mouth and surprised himself, it also showed that he was sure to kill himself, and he was not afraid to find out and escape.


    It''s really crazy.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly. Under the rigidity of the crowd, he hardened his head and said with a smile: "this My friend, I''m one of the Big Dipper elders. Can we have a good talk? "


    "This is a joint encirclement and suppression of our five major galaxies. I hope my friends will give me a thin face. Thank you very much."


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    They all look dull and look around. Suddenly, Ning Tao is behind Bei Chengxian. Yi Guorong is behind him. Then they sniff and sneer: "what''s the matter now? Wasn''t that crazy? "


    He doesn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    "Didn''t anyone tell you that disaster comes from the mouth? I wanted to keep you a little longer


    "It''s a pity that you are going to die by yourself."


    Ning Tao sneered.


    As soon as he said this, beichengxian turned pale and trembled and asked, "you Who are you? "


    Wei Shengjin, Zhao Yihe also can''t help but stare big eyes, that pale face flashed incredible, look at each other, as if all guessed the person.


    In the public gaze, Ning Tao just negative hand light smile, light way: "you are not looking for me, how? When you get there, you don''t recognize it? "


    "I''m here for the sake of your hard work. Otherwise, it''s not so unkind and merciless."


    "What? Ning Tao, you are Ning Tao, "the representative of the star nest suddenly widened his eyes.


    Several others were also taken aback.


    Although there is speculation, there is one thing they can''t believe. Is this guy so strong?


    Can play beichengxian in applause.


    Treat them as nothing!


    I remember that he was only in the early days of Xianhuang when the great fairy took part in the martial arts competition. Now it''s only more than ten years away. Is it so strong?


    This is too fast!


    More than ten years from the beginning to the supreme?


    Zhao Yihe was also stunned. They knew how much and how fast they had made progress in the past ten years. However, it was a near death. They made rapid progress. Looking at the same level, few people could surpass them.


    Wei Shengjin, in particular, has reached a high level of cultivation, and is also in the first class at the same level.


    But now it''s too far from Ning Tao.


    No, there''s no way to compare them. They''re going on day by day.


    Wei Shengjin also grins bitterly. He thought he was above the same level, but he didn''t expect that reality hit him with a big mouth, as if he was behind.


    And it''s a long way off.


    I can''t even see the tail lights of the other party''s car.


    At this time, the representative of the star nest suddenly shrinks his pupils and shouts: "wait Wait, he''s not the supreme, immortal Xianhuang peak? He''s the peak of the Immortal Emperor. He''s like Laozi. He almost didn''t scare me to pee. "


    He was rude on the spot.


    I was too nervous and didn''t pay much attention.


    Now when you look closely, Ning Tao is nothing more than the highest cultivation of the Immortal Emperor. As long as he is not the supreme, it''s easy to do. Are so many of them still afraid of him?


    The public is also a direct explosion of foul language.


    I was scared to lose my image just now.


    Wei Shengjin and others were also stunned, but they also had no choice but to smile bitterly. Xianhuang Fengfeng dumped him a lot. This guy is really a pervert, and since he dares to show up, he must be sure.


    Sure enough, seeing all the people yelling at each other, Ning Tao raised a sneer in the corner of his mouth and joked: "did I say I was supreme? Look, you''re scared. ""And this one, it seems that you are going to let off steam. Don''t give me advice. I really appreciate your rebellious and arrogant appearance just now. Come on, let''s recover and have a good time."


    What he said is exactly beichengxian.


    Listening to the words of shame, Bei Cheng Xian''s face turned red. In fact, he also poked his pain, and immediately said, "asshole, a little Immortal King, dare to threaten me?"


    "Yes If you have the ability, let me go. Don''t make any sneak attacks. If you have any tricks, just come and fight. "


    "If anyone is afraid, he is the grandson!"


    Is scolding, suddenly feel behind the finger took back, there is a faint faint faint way: "since it is your last words, that is satisfied."


    Beichengxian''s pupil shrinks and bursts out in an instant. He finds that Ning Tao really let him go. Otherwise, he will die just now.


    In the heart secretly way fluke, but laugh at Ning Tao too retarded, even so stupid words can believe.


    It''s a pity how he lived to this day.


    But Wei Shengjin, Zhao Yihe and others can''t help but be silly. Is Ning Tao a watt? Pigs? Will you let him go if you can kill him?


    Do you believe such stupid words?


    What the hell is going on?


    But at this time, only listen to the north into fairy eyes spit fire, grimly said: "together, kill him for me."


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    Eight immortal emperors burst out their breath.


    Beicheng immortal bears the brunt of the attack. Naturally, it is to regain face. The terrible immortal power is concentrated on one knife, and the body shape is flashing one after another, which is unparalleled.


    Foot is stepping on seven stars, erratic.


    "Son of a bitch, die for me!"


    "Difa, the Big Dipper Seven Star chop!"


    "Po ~"


    just at the moment when he was about to cut off, Ning Tao, who had been calm and calm, suddenly moved like lightning at this moment, wrapped in dense gold patterns, attached six rings to his right hand, and hit out to the right.


    "Golden body, immortal fist!"


    "Original skill, six samsara boxing!"


    "Whew ~"


    this speed is too fast, people only see a little gold line, even the breaking wind is slightly unpredictable, the next second, they hear a "bang" sound.


    All the people''s eyes widened. After watching with their own eyes, beichengxian''s knife was smashed and broken. He was blasted in the abdomen by this fist and exploded on the spot.


    "Bang" sound, burst into a shower of blood.


    Not even a scream.


    "Beichengxian, meteorite!"

 Chapter 3660

    One punch, which seems to be an understatement, smashed a big dipper.


    A half step master, explosive body!


    On the spot, there is no dead body!


    More than 20 people, are silly, Qi Qi Leng in the same place, watching that a large amount of blood spilled down, heart, face only naked pale.


    It shows their inner shock.


    My God, how could that be? How can a Xianhuang hit the top half with one punch? And it seems that he hasn''t done his best.


    Is there any reason for him?


    Open Are you kidding?


    However, no matter how inconceivable it is, the scene in front of us is real and can''t be real any more.


    At this time, they understand why Ning Tao let go of Bei Cheng Xian. That''s because he didn''t pay attention to him at all. It''s too weak. Give him some hope and let him die of despair. Let him know how ridiculous he is.


    Killing him is like crushing an ant.


    So what can you do?


    Let them understand how stupid their ignorance was, and laugh at others for being like a pig?


    They''re as stupid as pigs.


    It''s more stupid than a pig. It''s worse than a pig. I''m afraid it''s not even a fart in people''s eyes


    Wei Shengjin and Zhao Yihe are laughing and crying. They are going to be crazy. This is the real strength of the first people of the younger generation What a pervert.


    At this moment, the representative of the star nest suddenly noticed a strong wind behind him when he was stiff. He subconsciously turned to look at it and waved his hand to block it. But at this moment, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Yu Yuwenchuan


    Bang, the man was knocked out by Sheng Sheng.


    A high-level strong Immortal Emperor didn''t even fight back. His upper body was gone.


    And the rest of the people were stunned, there are helpers? No No, wait. This guy looks familiar? This How does this look like yuwenchuan.


    Although none of the four major galaxies has seen him, his portrait has long been handed over.


    Although this person''s skin color, details and so on, there are many deviations, but for them who have long been familiar with this portrait, this person must be Yu Wenchuan.


    But how is that possible?


    He How did he come out of the holy land?


    "Is it..."


    Just thinking of this, another killing machine rushed out from one side and went straight to an array eye. Yan Moquan smashed the head of an Immortal Emperor.


    Now he also has the cultivation of the middle level peak. Those resources are not wasted.


    Under the sneak attack, one punch succeeded.


    "What? There are also helpers. Damn it, go back, go back, and summon the supreme power to come, "the Immortal Emperor of Lagerstroemia indica said in horror.


    The rest of the people were stunned.


    But under the stimulation of blood, they all recovered.


    They thought Ning Tao was not supreme before, so they put everything down, but who knows? Although his cultivation is not supreme, I''m afraid he won''t lose much.


    In a flash, the scene was in a panic.


    The array will not break itself.


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s hand condensed out a silver shuttle, identified several guys who wanted to summon, and directly controlled the silver shuttle to fly past.


    It''s like a silver flash of lightning.


    "Shengpin, the shuttle of the world!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    "what? No good


    The Immortal Emperor of the great flood and wasteland yelled. As soon as he took out a piece of scaly armor shield, it was immediately frozen through.


    In the center of his eyebrows, he left a long line of blood, and even his skull was frozen through. In an instant, he showed his original shape, which was a huge Teng snake.


    All the people were scared to death, but the warlord and the yama rushed on together to start the killing.


    Xianhuang''s words, barely able to block a blow, but Xianhuang is completely under the touch of death.


    Ning Tao''s silver shuttle is a sharp weapon to kill people. It comes and goes without a trace. Once it appears, it will take a human life, no matter how strong it is.


    It''s like there''s nothing hard in the sky to stop it?


    Even a xuantie mountain will be penetrated.


    It''s so sharp!


    After a while, more than a dozen experts died here, eight immortal emperors, none of them escaped, and most of them died in the hands of Ning Tao.


    Even the subpoena didn''t get out.


    The streets are dead.


    Wei Shengjin''s seven people were stunned. One beichengxian swept seven of them, but one ningtao swept more than a dozen of them.


    This is the gap.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    At this time, Ning Tao slowly fell down, and Yan Mo sent more than ten storage rings to him, including the corpses of these people.


    The field was cleaned up in an instant.


    The warlord, on the other hand, looks around warily."Lao Wei, long time no see. How did you rob?" Ning Tao carries his hands and smiles.


    Zhao Yihe and other people''s hearts tremble. It is true that Ning Tao at present is completely different from Ning Tao just now, and his previous invincible and domineering demeanor can be relaxed.


    If the whole street had not been smashed and blasted, I''m afraid it would have been unbelievable.


    I just thought it was an illusion.


    Wei Shengjin, looking at this strange face, but with a familiar tone, said with a bitter smile, "I can''t help it either. My old man said that he was training me, but he didn''t give me a star bead."


    "We must strive for what we want with both hands and diligence, but there are also restrictions. We must not do anything disorderly, let alone do things that are heinous and against the right path..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly said with a smile: "so you are here to eat black under my name. Then who are we and who owe us?"


    On hearing the word "human feelings", Wei Shengjin''s face was speechless and said, "I really didn''t expect you to be in the airspace. It''s not a mistake. In other words, how long have you been watching on the side?"


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and asked him to guess. He conveniently put away the large amount of storage.


    This is his booty.


    Zhao Yihe and others are envious.


    Although the north wind mercenary regiment has gained a lot, compared with the children of these big families, it is a pity that there is little oil and water.


    However, they won by strength and saved all of them.


    There''s nothing to envy.


    And I owe Ning Tao a favor.


    Wei Shengjin coughs, but says solemnly to Ning Tao: "anyway, it''s a joke. Thank you this time. I thought I didn''t mean to help you, but I was saved by you."


    "This time, our brother owes you a favor. If you have anything in the future, please let me know."


    He patted his chest and said solemnly.


    At ordinary times, he may not be serious, but this kind of thing is absolutely unambiguous, from the previous martial arts contest to his brother just now.


    You can see that he is a man of great friendship.


    Clearly can walk, but is willing to die together!


    Zhao Yihe and others also nodded, and a look of gratitude flashed on their faces. If it wasn''t for Ning Tao, I''m afraid none of them would be able to leave here alive.


    With a smile, Ning Tao nodded with satisfaction and said, "if something happens, I''ll find you. I''d better leave here first. The fighting just now is too noisy."


    Everyone nodded, who knows if the five major galaxies still have ambush? There must be more than that.


    As soon as the group of people rushed out of the street, they saw a rapid silver flash, too fast, with fog, no one could see clearly.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappears on the other side.


    "So fast, who is this? Master, "Wei Shengjin exclaimed in a cold sweat.


    If that man had attacked them just now, it would have been a lot of bad luck.


    Ning Tao was stunned. Although he didn''t see who it was, he had a wonderful feeling. He didn''t think much about it. The change was reborn.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    "Asshole, damn it, catch up with him quickly. This time, Ning Tao must not run away. The reward is in front of him. Let''s chase him quickly, Ning thief, don''t go..."


    Hula Hula thousands of people chased after him.


    From Ning Tao, Wei Shengjin and his party of eight people in front of the dull chase, blink of an eye, also disappeared.


    Eight people are stupid.


    For a long time, I couldn''t recover.


    "Sir? What else? Where are so many ningtao? Is it that popular? "


    Ning Tao couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark.


    Completely depressed, stupid!

 Chapter 3661

    At present, in addition to the real ningtao, there is another fake ningtao. What''s the advantage of pretending to be yourself?


    Ning Tao was puzzled.


    In principle, this is the upper part of the fire.


    Even if Wei Shengjin almost fell there just now, no one would like to do such a stupid thing.


    "It''s really strange..."


    In a flash, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and hummed coldly: "go and have a look. I want to know who it is? What''s the point of doing this


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A group of people rushed to catch up.


    But before long, I saw a group of people yelling at each other. A large area of pupae scattered and looked around. It turned out that the second fake ningtao had disappeared.


    There are thousands of people around here who have no eyes.


    Wei Sheng Jin was stunned and said, "brother Ning, this impostor is not simple. He has slipped away under the pursuit of so many people. I''m afraid he can''t do it even if it''s me."


    "Is he the real impostor? The one who has been active in the north? "


    Hear this, Ning Tao Zheng for a while, some surprised way: "the real impostor?"? What do you mean


    "Aren''t you?"


    Zhao Yihe and others laughed, Wei Shengjin also scratched his head and said: "well, in fact, we are the latest replacement, because we can get oil and water in this chaos. This time, we only got three votes."


    "But that impostor seems to have been active in the north for more than ten years. If it''s not you, it''s not us. At most, we are impostors..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao immediately understood that the impostor he was looking for was actually someone else.


    He is the one who just flashed past them. He is the real impostor and the one who really wants to help him, but the specific reason is not clear.


    "Interesting," Ning Tao felt his chin. He didn''t expect so many things when he first came to the north.


    Although this is a good opportunity, he doesn''t intend to look for it. He killed so many people in beichengxian just now. I believe the airspace will be in chaos soon. It''s better to leave first to avoid trouble.


    What''s more, Shi Yao was pregnant and was near here. It''s not as important as that.


    He also plans to look for jiuzhuan xianlinglu.


    Before that, it was the weak Shui.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    When they leave the airspace, Wei Shengjin just remembers something, and then separates with Zhao Yihe and others. He leaves with Ning Tao.


    This surprised the latter.


    This goods should not rely on themselves, right?


    At first, he didn''t agree. After all, what he was going to do was very private, and there was a connection with the origin of the family. What was it that this boy mixed with him?


    However, Wei Shengjin is so shameless that he solemnly swears in front of Ning Tao that he will not disclose half of the points. Otherwise, he and his master will be put to death. This oath is very serious.


    He also asked if Ning Tao had any influence? The latter is naturally alert and suspicious.


    "What do you want to do?"


    However, Wei Shengjin flattered him, saying that he wanted to be a guest minister. When he got to know each other well, he was quite right and accepted him.


    Usually, if there is no big deal, his master Yixing Taoist will not care about him.


    Leave him directly in the world, let him take heaven and earth as the barrier, take all living things as the experience, eat, drink, use, cultivate all he earns.


    Said that is a bitter tears, said just want to mix with Ning Tao, want to go to him.


    If I had to be someone else, I would have believed it.


    But Ning Tao just looks contemptuous. Don''t you know him? Rolled a white eye son, while slowly flying, side way: "OK, have something to say, don''t beat around the bush like a girl son Jiji."


    "Hey, brother Ning, look at you. Don''t be angry, brother. I have a big advantage."


    Wei Shengjin said with a mysterious smile.


    That look, move, seem very abstruse.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and gradually became interested. He sniffed: "if there is a good thing, will you think of me? Come on, tell me. What''s the advantage? "


    "Ah, look at what you said. You can''t eat this big advantage, can''t you? I just met you, and I owe you a big favor. Don''t I want to pay you back? "


    Wei Shengjin said with a smile.


    While talking, it''s called a fly in the face.


    "Oh? Return the favor? "


    Ning Tao''s face is strange. Subconsciously, he thinks it''s not small. Does this boy know what treasure? Or a treasure map given by his master?


    Just as he was daydreaming, Wei Shengjin said three words mysteriously: "eternal island!"


    As soon as the words come out, Ning Tao''s nose is almost out of breath, and his face is green. Son of a bitch, I dare to talk about the birth of eternal island for a long time. I knew about it 800 years ago. What else do you say?


    If you want to counteract human feelings in this matter, you''ve done a great job."Oh," he said.


    At the same time, speed up.


    "Ah, brother Ning, don''t go, brother Ning, why are you angry?" Wei Shengjin was at a loss.


    Immediately catch up, even busy way: "brother Ning, that is eternal Island, the world''s First Holy Island, from it opened, has been less than three years, there are countless treasures, infinite nature ah."


    "At that time, there will be a mixture of evil spirits and evil spirits. You and I have to work together to make a living..."


    As soon as this sentence came out, Ning Tao suddenly looked at him strangely and said with a smile: "well, I''ve been in a circle for a long time, so it''s here? Do you think I have good strength and want to be a helper? "


    " you''re calling me human? Wei Shengjin, you don''t want to be shameless and shameless... "


    Wei Sheng Jin YILENG, smart he, naturally hear the voice, Ning Tao actually already know?


    Darling, it''s a little interesting. His master sent him an urgent message three days ago to tell him about it. Let him prepare for it and do something in three years.


    But Ning Tao had already known.


    This shows that he has great power behind him.


    And its energy is even stronger than his master Yixing Taoist. It may even be


    Wei Sheng''s golden eyes brightened, but he also gritted his teeth. Knowing that he couldn''t bear the child and the wolf, he immediately took out something. His face didn''t turn red and his heart didn''t jump. "Haha," he said with a smile, "let''s talk about human relations later."


    "But now, I want to cooperate with brother Ning. My master once went to eternal island. He recorded the positions of several treasures in those years. Because of his weak strength, he didn''t succeed. This time he specially passed them to me."


    "I know my strength is weak, but if I had brother Ning''s help, I would have gained a lot."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s spirit suddenly disappeared. He looked at an old sheepskin scroll in his hand and could not help picking his eyebrows. He was surprised.


    Daren Qing has something in his hand. If he cooperates, it''s not impossible.


    Wei Shengjin was generous enough to let him see it, and he was not afraid of Ning Tao''s depiction, because the master told him the particularity of each place in other ways.


    Even, he figured out some ways to crack it.


    It''s no use just holding the map.


    One of them, Liuyun shuttle, is a natural and supreme artifact. It can escape, attack and defend. It is a treasure and the best and easiest to get in this map.


    The purpose of Wei Shengjin''s trip is to get this thing. Otherwise, the artifact is rare.


    Ning Tao ponders a little. Master overlord, they all went to eternal island a long time ago. But after so many years, even if they know something, I''m afraid they''re gone. The map of Yixing Taoist is very valuable.


    After all, it was only the last time.


    These things, how to say also can leave some.


    After thinking about it, Ning Tao nodded his head and agreed. The distribution problem was that who contributed more and who took more. Wei Shengjin naturally had no meaning, but was happy and excited.


    Seeing his strength, he will have a greater grasp of this trip. Otherwise, in that group of demons and ghosts, he is not serious at all.

 Chapter 3662

    After discussion, the two of them hit it off. Three years later, they will join hands to search for treasure on eternal island.


    Although Wei Shengjin''s cultivation is a little weak, his brain works well. He is superior to the three armed forces in intelligence, and his talent is extraordinary. His unique skill of "transplanting flowers and grafting trees" has reached the peak.


    The apprentice of Yixing Taoist not only refers to these skills, but also has other thoughts.


    Naturally, it''s solicitation.


    The main reason is that he has a crush on Taoist Yixing.


    Last time, I was able to do something for myself that I had never met before, which is enough to show that this person is good.


    He was able to offend Jinpeng Zhizun for the sake of a little guy. It is said that he was injured afterwards, but he never said anything about it. He wanted to solicit it.


    But the origin of the family is too poor and the level is too low. Let''s recruit Wei Shengjin as Keqing first.


    However, it does not reveal the origin of the clan.


    Let him be his own thug


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Before long, when they found Yao in a death star, the two sides merged and did not stay much. A group of six people quickly left the airspace again.


    And sure enough, not long after they left, a large army suddenly came here.


    Look at the sign. It''s the Big Dipper.


    Among them, the supreme leader led a team to search.


    A small unit of the five major allied forces was killed here for no reason. There were eight immortals. Is that a small matter? Big Dipper is furious.


    That''s the scene.


    "Blockade here, search for me and find out the murderer. I''d rather kill one thousand than one..."


    The black face said darkly.


    "Yes ~"


    but people have already left, and in the end, it''s natural that it''s not over, that is, Ning Tao''s reward is higher.


    Up to 20 trillion stars.


    This time, it caused a sensation to countless people.


    This number is enough to make the general sects crazy and greedy. Even the most powerful are also attracted. This high reward is too attractive.


    The whole North was shaken by this.


    The undercurrent is surging, and the waves are rough


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    On the way, Ning Tao learned about it.


    It was Zhao Yihe who reminded them to be careful. Wei Shengjin smacked his tongue and said strangely, "brother Ning, how did you provoke those major galaxies? How can I do this to you? "


    "The Big Dipper incident has something to do with me, which I can understand."


    See he don''t understand, Ning Tao just light a smile, shrug a shoulder way: "the accumulated resentment is too deep, must have a wound."


    This must be perfunctory. Seeing that he didn''t want to reveal the truth, Wei Shengjin had to change the topic and said curiously, "brother Ning, where are we going? There are only three years left. Don''t you shut up? "


    "It''s very important for us to go to the weak Shui people for a treasure," Ning Tao said casually.


    This guy is like a curious baby.


    It bothers him a lot.


    On hearing this, Wei Shengjin was surprised and said, "are you going to the weak aquarium? Don''t you know that this race seldom receives outsiders? "


    "Oh? Do you know? " Ning Tao raised his eyebrows.


    Xiaolian also opened her eyes.


    "A few decades ago, my master took me to the weak Shui nationality once to practice" transplanting flowers and connecting trees ". The environment and moral sense of the weak Shui nationality are very suitable, but even with my master''s face, I can only get an inch of land."


    "And they left after a few years. The weak Shui people are very isolated. They are not friendly to foreigners, though they are talented and beautiful."


    Wei Shengjin looks angry.


    It seems that if it''s not important, I really don''t want to go. I really don''t understand that those beautiful faces are so cold.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao, Shi Yao and Xiao Lian all look at each other with a slight frown. Although it has been mentioned in the intelligence, Wei Shengjin''s words are more profound.


    If you look at it this way, I''m afraid they can''t even get into the mountain gate.


    "Well How about the strength of the weak Shui nationality? "


    "Well Well... "


    Wei Shengjin felt his chin and hesitated, then said, "this weak Shui clan was once a glorious water system Protoss in the north. It was born close to the water. It was extraordinary. After several heavy injuries, it was dormant."


    "may have been a threat, but now it has disappeared in the public eye. Few people remember them. They are in decline, but the thin camel is bigger than the horse."


    "That patriarch is the most powerful and the only one. There are not many people. Because of the small fertility rate, there are only nearly ten million people, but half of them are low-level monks, and the other half is the mainstay..."


    After listening for a long time, Ning Tao and Shi Yao have the bottom of their mind. This strength is not simple.


    Not much weaker than the origin group.


    However, there is a weak River in his family, which is a natural danger. It can be attacked and defended, which is the most difficult problem.


    Shi Yao clenched her red lips and said, "why don''t we wait and ask the wind devil to help us? I''m afraid it won''t do you any good if you want to break in hard.... "Xiaolian is a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers.


    I''m excited at the moment.


    Ning Tao ponders for a while, but he also knows that it''s not cost-effective to force him to come. When he arrives, he should first discuss and have a look. At least he should get the "nine turn fairy dew" first.


    Along the way, they have deliberately passed through three star cities, but none of them has this treasure.


    There are two stores that ask them to take a chance on the weak aquarium, which is their biggest supplier, but this medicine has been out of stock for decades.


    I can''t help it. I just hope that Wei Shengjin''s name can support the scene when he goes to the weak Shui nationality.


    I didn''t expect to use him so soon.


    It''s good to have a master. Ning Tao looks envious. His master, ah, don''t mention it


    I haven''t even seen it.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao turned around in the vast starry sky and said, "do you know that the weak water people have a treasure, a twelve grade lotus flower of rain?"


    Xiaolian and Shiyao are also busy looking over.


    The fire tiger and the fire lion could not help shaking their heads. How could he know this?


    But unexpectedly, Wei Shengjin raised his eyebrows and said, "what did you say? Of course, I''ve seen it with my own eyes, not to mention it''s very beautiful, but the weak Shui people are very strict with it. "


    "Last time, I was reprimanded as soon as I wanted to get close to him. Later, I was scolded by my master."


    Wei Shengjin thought of something. He suddenly widened his eyes and said, "wait a minute, you You''re not going for it, are you


    "If so, I advise you to give up..."


    It''s a treasure.


    However, Ning Tao just a perfunctory smile, did not say yes, did not say no, in a hurry.


    Wei Shengjin has a silly eye. With his keen sense, he seems to have guessed that several people have rushed in front of him. He grits his teeth and catches up again. Let''s have a look first


    Ten days later, I went through a long journey and several transits. On the way, I experienced several galaxies.


    Finally, I saw the weak Shui on the northern edge.


    "Brush..."


    This is an ancient blue planet, more than 90% of which are wrapped in water and left out. The whole planet is filled with a big array.


    At first glance, that posture gives people a kind of attitude of rejecting people thousands of miles away.


    This planet is called weak mercury.


    It is the habitat of the weak water people for a long time.


    Ning Tao sighs. Instead of remembering to go, he finds a meteorite to meditate. He recovers his vitality and consumes it. A day later, he asks Wei Shengjin to take the lead.


    At the same time, he took Shiyao into yanglingjie.


    A tight posture.


    Wei Shengjin took a long breath and yelled at weak mercury: "a disciple of the apricot Taoist, Wei Shengjin, come to visit the weak mercury elders."

 Chapter 3663

    The voice reverberates. The strong weak Shui who is responsible for guarding the town wakes up in a flash, and the big array flickers slightly. It seems that you have opened your eyes and gazed over.


    Full of cold majesty.


    A pair of blue halos, rippling on the planet.


    This is the elder guarding the star. He looks at the five people in front of him. He can''t help frowning slightly. He is very surprised.


    Wei Shengjin, naturally they have some impression. After all, Taoist Yixing once brought him here


    Weng Lang hesitated and said, "where is your friend? What''s the matter with this visit? "


    "Who are these people?"


    There is a sense of vigilance in the discourse.


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he muttered in his heart, what''s the matter with the weak Shui? Even after several heavy losses, it''s not so defensive, is it? It''s so suspicious.


    Or too much suspicion.


    And Xiaolian, breathing inexplicably fast up, a pair of eyes straight at the bottom of somewhere.


    She has felt the call, the lotus of rain is below, and she has some spirituality. It seems that it has been a long time.


    "Daddy, I feel it..."


    Seeing that Xiaolian is excited, Ning Tao stops him secretly and says in a low voice: "don''t be impulsive, and don''t mention the rain lotus. When you get jiuzhuan xianlinglu, you can''t get the most precious things from others."


    "When jiuzhuan Xianling shows up, if you can talk about it, you can talk about it. If you can''t talk about it, you can only have a try..."


    As soon as Xiaolian listens, she nods her head. Naturally, she hears the meaning of the words. Although she is very reluctant to do so, Yulian is too important to her.


    Only in her hands, can she play a real role, and put it in other people''s hands.


    After all, the world of practice is so cruel and powerful, which is the truth of everything. Otherwise, everyone is innocent and guilty, just like the original wine


    At this time, Wei Shengjin said with a smile: "these people are all my friends. This time, I come here to ask for an important thing, just for a drop of" jiuzhuanxianlinglu ". I hope the elder will agree."


    "I''ll give you a lot of money. There''s really no goods out there."


    Hearing this, the elder of guarding the star pondered for a moment. On the surface of the planet, there was an old man''s face. His eyes were deep, dry, dignified, and three wisps of beard were floating. It seemed that he was thinking about the truth of the matter.


    Even the disciples of Yixing Taoist friends, they don''t believe it completely. It seems that they are too vigilant.


    I feel like I''m defending someone.


    Are they all like this these years?


    Ning Tao was displeased and frowned slightly. Then he looked at Wei Shengjin, who also had a wry smile on his face and shook his head. Although there were some rules in those years, how could he be so cautious as now?


    If you give the name of master, you have to wait outside the planet, let alone enter the clan.


    In his heart, he was also a little upset.


    "What the hell..."


    "Just a moment, let me report this to the patriarch," said the elder.


    They were helpless. They didn''t mean to let them in. They couldn''t help it. It was someone else''s territory. They waited for a quarter of an hour.


    Under the impatience of Ning Tao and others, Wei Shengjin was suddenly stunned, touched it and took out a jade tube. He was surprised and said, "master, have you written to me?"


    "Oh? A Taoist Ning Tao is quite interested. I really want to visit him when I have a chance.


    You know, this Taoist has a high reputation in sanxiu. If he wants to form a force, he will be called the king of sanxiu.


    Although Yixing Taoist never agrees with it, he is also worthy of the uncrowned king.


    This shows that the status is respected.


    Even super galaxies don''t want to offend.


    Just thinking about it, Wei Shengjin''s face suddenly turned black and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wei Shengjin, with a black face, crushed the jade tube and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with the weak Shui people? Guard against thieves? He bought a drop of "jiuzhuanxianlinglu" from him, and he asked my master for a letter


    "Asked if he meant to be an old man?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao couldn''t smile bitterly. The weak Shui people are really wonderful. They are speechless.


    "What did your master say?"


    "What else can I say? Naturally, I should answer first, turn around and ask me, and tell me not to disturb others when I''m free. If I''m free, leave here as soon as possible. "


    Wei Shengjin was speechless.


    When they heard this, they found something strange.


    The fire demon lion carefree, touched the big chin and said: "I think that the weak aquarium is afraid that something is going on. I''m afraid that someone is looking for trouble. However, the tension is too self deceptive."


    "There''s a feeling that there''s no silver here. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a human."


    As soon as the fire tiger was about to open his mouth, the face reappeared on the surface of the planet. It was the elder who kept the star. He said indifferently, "I''m sorry, the nine turn fairy dew in the clan has been used up. Please find another source.""Because there are several grand events recently, I don''t want to invite you to visit them. It''s easy to go. I don''t want to see them off..."


    Say, don''t scatter that face.


    Five people who left their silly eyes, so they were kicked out?

 Chapter 3664

    Ning Tao is a bit numb. He is at a loss for a while. Is there any hospitality for the weak Shui?


    Isn''t that rude?


    Come to buy a medicinal plant and check it three times and five times.


    Don''t mention him. The fire devil lion and the fire tiger are all enraged. He''s a wonderful race. Is he brain damaged?


    And Wei Shengjin is black with a face, feel insulted and despised, these bastards are sick, right? It''s a shame.


    Even his master was embarrassed.


    Just say, don''t let him have the same opinion.


    But it''s hard to hold this evil breath in my heart. I can''t swallow it. This weak aquarium is deceiving people too much


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he took a step and hummed coldly: "elder, we are honest to buy Xianlu. The price is easy to discuss, but the noble''s attitude is really hurtful. Don''t we look down on us?"


    "I''ve never seen the hospitality of any big family like you?"


    That''s not polite.


    However, the elder''s attitude was even colder. He hummed coldly in a direct voice: "so what? If it wasn''t for Yixing Daoyou''s face, it would have knocked you away. Don''t entangle me. Get out of here quickly. "


    "Otherwise, don''t blame elder Ben for being rude!"


    This is even more naked and tough.


    Hostile.


    "You..."


    Wei Shengjin was angry, clenched his teeth, and his face turned red with anger. He had never had such a big shriveled face, especially in front of Ning Tao.


    If it''s useless, how can we form a team with others? How do people like themselves?


    I was just proving my ability.


    Unfortunately, it failed


    No way, had to bite teeth, angrily turned: "brother Ning, don''t be angry, Xianlu is not only his family, let''s go to find."


    "If you are successful in your cultivation in the future, please come back for advice..."


    Then he wanted to take people away.


    But in the heart but secretly swear, in any case, this "Xianlu" must help Ning Tao buy.


    At least prove yourself.


    But just a few steps, he found something wrong. Ning Tao and his party did not move. Instead, they sneered and looked at weak mercury.


    "Rather Brother Ning, you What do you want? It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge... "


    Wei Shengjin is a little stiff.


    However, Ning Tao sneered and twisted his neck. Moriran said with a smile, "it''s not too late, but the emperor has always had revenge. Why ten years?"


    "How dare a small and weak Shui race face the emperor? If you refuse to do so, you will die! "


    "Do it, turn him upside down!"


    Ning Tao roared.


    "Yes ~"


    the fire tiger and the fire lion grin grimly. They have long been dissatisfied with this asshole weak aquarium.


    If you give him some face, you dare to be brilliant.


    "Kill ~"


    "roar Roar... "


    I saw two monstrous monsters, a tiger and a lion, which were hundreds of feet high. They were fierce, and burst into flames.


    There''s even a little bit of magic in it.


    Great power!


    "Blood vessel technique, black burning sky!"


    "Blood vessel technique, Huoyan Tiger..."


    "Break ~"


    and Ning Tao takes the lead, condensing millions of golden flames. Instead of condensing into fireballs, it''s fire rain. The plume looks like a phoenix spreading its wings, and a large area of gorgeous scenery attracts people''s attention.


    "Well What''s that? "


    Some people look at the sky with doubts.


    But at this moment, when the star guarding elder urged the array, Ning Tao had gathered a huge bow with one hand. He took the bow string in his hand and used the world as an arrow. At this moment, the terrible and turbulent power gathered and compressed madly.


    Let Wei Shengjin see the heart beat.


    I''m afraid he can''t stop ten of them, can he? It''s terrible. Is that his strength?


    This guy is not trying to break through, is he?


    Five people want to attack a family?


    "Are you crazy?"


    At this time, Ning Tao''s huge bow had been pulled to the full moon. It was like a divine light that destroyed heaven and earth. He aimed at one place and shot directly.


    "It''s just a simple array. How dare an stop me?"


    "Shengpin, the arrow of the world!


    "Holy Dharma, burning sun!"


    "Po ~"


    you can only hear a soft sound of "whew". The sound is very beautiful, slight and comfortable.


    This is the ultimate in speed.


    Strength, the track is close to perfect.


    Before Wei Shengjin could see it clearly, he found that this divine light arrow was ahead of the weak mercury array. Although the array started, it was too big to face the destructive power of attacking it.


    Elder Shouxing''s scalp felt numb instantly.


    Feel the amazing power, even if he desperately accumulated strength, want to stop this arrow.But the result is inevitable.


    "Boom ~"


    with only one loud noise, the whole weak mercury trembled, the eardrums of countless people hummed and screamed, and the big array that had been enveloped all along was also "pounding" and broken.


    It''s like a glass cover was broken by a bullet, and a big gap appeared.


    Elder Shouxing, and even thousands of law enforcement disciples, in this one, Qi Qi vomited blood, turned pale, and even turned back.


    "Wow Poof... "


    The whole weak water race was shocked.


    "No, enemy attack, enemy attack," one of the disciples screamed, full of horror.


    And the next second, people suddenly froze, saw a golden meteor from the sky down.


    There are countless.


    And more and more bright, also absorb aura to grow.


    People were shocked, puzzled, what? The elders opened their eyes and were frightened. They turned pale and exclaimed: "it''s a flame, a fire net, no, it''s a fireball, or some kind of magic fire."


    "Come on, stop it all, don''t let the fireball hurt our people..."


    The elder was angry and frightened.


    Tens of thousands of disciples rushed to put out the fireball.


    Although he is a Protoss of water system, he knows something about the fire system. After all, he used to be a mortal enemy. If he didn''t control the fire, the disaster would be extremely terrible.


    How can the hundreds of millions of people below be allowed to fall into their territory?


    However, even Shenhuo, a weak mercury dominated by water, is believed to be extinguished soon.


    But what''s going on?


    In the sky, how can a fireball be seen?


    Just when people were puzzled, "whoosh" several streamers rushed down, just like five comets. Where they passed, no one could stop them, just like a group of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    It was Ning Tao and others who rushed in.


    "Fleeting, blinking..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Wei Shengjin smiles bitterly. The most worrying thing is that it has happened, but now it can''t be stopped. The question is, do the five of them want to challenge others?


    Don''t you want to die?


    This lunatic is just an asshole.


    "It''s over..."


    However, Ning Tao fell quickly and calmly, opened the perspective, and then said: "try not to kill people, the purpose of this trip is important."


    As soon as the voice fell, dozens of people rushed out from below and roared: "who broke into my weak aquarium?"


    "You lion, tiger!"


    The fire demon master and the two men grimly smile. There are only seven or eight immortals. Although there are many, there are still two half step demons, not to mention Wei Shengjin.


    Yan Mo was also left by Ning Tao.


    Just hold on. You don''t have to win.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, follows Xiaolian''s reaction and rushes forward. An elder of Xianhuang rushes forward and gets angry, but the latter claps her with one palm.


    It''s important to find Yulian first.


    "Secret art, blessing of life!"


    Xiaolian gave a low drink, and just now she applied secret arts to each of the five people, gathering great vitality. It''s wonderful to teach them how to last longer.


    Five people seem to be more natural.


    Strong vitality, active fit to drill in.


    And just when they were about to rush to the ground, a solemn roar came from their eyes: "where are the thieves, dare to break into our weak Shui people, and die!"


    This man turned out to be a supreme.


    And body shape even flash, unexpectedly block in front of him, and blatantly discharge a blue big palmprint.


    However, with a cold hum, Ning Tao directly waved the war demon and went straight up, smashing his palmprint with one punch.


    "What what? Puppets? "


    The supreme power was shocked. It seems that he didn''t expect such a powerful puppet? In his impression, the God puppet door almost did not exist after it was destroyed.


    And the war devil roars low, the immortal war Huang Jue then urges, directly entangles that supreme power.


    Although Ning Tao hasn''t tempered him well after he came to Huanyu, even now his strength is not weak, so he can stop him for a moment.


    This man should be the head of the weak water clan, and his strength is the most important.


    At this time, Xiaolian suddenly surprised and said: "Daddy, look, it''s Lotus..."

 Chapter 3665

    "Oh? "Lotus?"


    Ning Tao was stunned when he heard the words. Then he looked up and looked around. In an instant, his eyes were fixed in the middle of a river.


    I saw a quiet, peaceful light lotus floating, still lingering a little blue light.


    There is also a little fluorescence, dancing happily.


    It''s like a gentle woman.


    "Yulian, it is..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and he was pleasantly surprised, but then he was puzzled. Didn''t he say that this is the treasure of the weak Shui nationality? How can you just leave it outside?


    Aren''t you afraid of being stolen?


    I don''t even have an array.


    With the strength of candlelight eye, if there is any obscurity, it can''t hide his eyes.


    Xiaolian is also surprised. It seems that this trip is a little too simple and smooth. Looking around, huge buildings are towering, but they are not far from the river, and this rain lotus seems to be the core of the weak Shui nationality.


    The twelve lotus petals are like the wings of a gentle woman, and the sacred dress blooms.


    Give people a kind of peace and holiness.


    There must be something strange.


    "Daddy, be careful of the river. It''s weird..."


    Seeing Xiaolian remind, although there is no evidence, it is very uncomfortable. Ning Tao can''t help but move in his heart. He is afraid that it is the weak water. After seeing the weak water clan leader fighting with the war demon in the distance, he rushes in immediately.


    Xiaolian should be ready at any time.


    Now that we are here, there is no reason to retreat.


    "Asshole, thief, you dare, don''t touch the treasure of our family," the head of the weak water clan was angry and furious.


    It turns out that these thieves are running for the treasure of the clan. Although they are very angry, they feel relieved and try their best to break away from the war devil.


    "Secrets It''s a fog


    A mouthful of thick water mist pours on it. It''s very corrosive. It doesn''t have much effect on warlords.


    After all, he is not flesh and blood.


    In a sense, it''s more like a body of steel.


    "Damn, a gang of robber bastards," the weak water clan leader scolded angrily. He only thought Ning Tao was prepared and restrained him, but it was just a coincidence.


    Even Ning Tao didn''t expect it.


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this time, Ning Tao has already rushed into the river. He seems to be desperate. In fact, he is on tight guard. He can guard against any danger.


    Looking down, he found that there seemed to be a lot of bones under the river.


    There are a lot of them. How many layers have they laid?


    But it''s just broken bones.


    Just a tight mind, suddenly a cool wind blowing, with a stream of moisture, light fog, the weather said to change, but also "Xi Li Li" under the light rain, such as Jiangnan light rain as unique flavor.


    Like fireworks in March, feel comfortable, in this mood, the body can not help the soft and peaceful.


    I want to let go of common things.


    Twelve grades of rain lotus, like a dignified and elegant woman, can be viewed from afar, but not profane.


    Ripple after ripple with the swaying transmission.


    "Daddy, be careful," Xiaolian is eager. She wants to do it together, but she can''t do it all.


    Who knows if the weak Shui have other cards?


    After all, it was the Protoss.


    She wants to control the rain lotus, let her come to his side, however, rain lotus but feedback to a greedy, probably means, want to give her away.


    She can''t wait to merge with Yulian, and how can she be willing to have her intelligence?


    It''s like Ning Tao and Tian Hun.


    It''s just that they''re not as instinctive as lotus.


    "Well, it''s just a mirage. What do you want me to do?" Ning Tao gave a cold hum, and the heart of Tao stood still.


    Even when the sole of the foot stepped on it, it burst out.


    A big hand grasps slightly, pounces on the rain lotus.


    Seeing this, Yulian was in a hurry, and the sky suddenly darkened. The "pattering" light rain began to increase, and suddenly it became a "Hua La" rainstorm.


    This rain is not ordinary rain, which has a strong acid, corrosion.


    At the foot of the weak River, but also exposed claws.


    Ning Tao''s shoes disappeared in an instant.


    "What? Acid rain? "


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he quickly put up an immortal force barrier, but it was like snow melting quickly when it met fire, which could not stop the acid rain for a moment.


    This How corrosive!


    "Ha ha, fool, you are dying!"


    Seeing this, the head of the weak water clan laughs wildly. This ignorant thief, can anyone enter the weak water river? This is the holy land of his family. All the thieves who covet the most precious treasure have died here.


    The weaker ones will not be mentioned. Even the bones will not be left. The Xianhuang will leave some broken bones at most.


    Before, he pretended to be sad and angry, just to lead Ning Tao in, so that he didn''t have to do it.I didn''t expect it to be.


    "Ha ha..."


    The war demon seemed to receive instructions, and started harder as if he was angry. The third eye in the middle of his brow also opened, completely ignoring the acid mist.


    "Roar Roar... "


    And above, it''s a scuffle.


    The fire and rain poured out all over the sky, and hundreds of millions of people were frightened and screamed. Although they were so far away, they felt the heat, and more and more disciples rushed to them.


    Never let a shooting star fall.


    The space is a little distorted.


    The four men, fire lion, Ming fire tiger, Wei Shengjin, and Yan devil, are the weak water clan leader. The old regiment has been defeated. Even if seven or eight immortals come to help, the gap is still very obvious and can only be maintained.


    "A bunch of local chickens and wagons, get away from me if you don''t want to die. Today, your lion grandfather doesn''t want to kill..."


    The fire lion roared majestically.


    "Damn it, bold demon, since you dare to humiliate our Protoss, prepare to die. All the elders listen to the order and form a tidal array," the elder roared.


    "Yes ~"


    seven or eight immortals were immediately in array eyes.


    More and more disciples rushed out.


    Gradually, the situation will be reversed, but want to beat Wei Sheng Jin and others, it is not so simple.


    "My ancestors, what do you want? Can you hurry up?" Wei Shengjin cursed secretly in his heart and almost cried. So many people, they can''t hold on.


    Now he has some regrets. Why should he rely on Ning Tao? Now it''s ready to be dragged into the water.


    It''s a fable that five people fight one family. Do you think you are the five supreme?


    If so, Wei Shengjin can be proud.


    But now he wants to cry.


    "Master..."


    At the bottom, Ning Tao agglomerates immortal armor again. He finds that although it is still corroded, the speed is slower. He sneers and continues to rush up.


    It''s very close to the rain lotus.


    Just about to reach out, I heard a startled and angry Jiao he: "bold thief, stop, Luo Qingcheng is coming, how dare you offend my weak water Protoss..."


    A blue sword "brush" cut down.


    With sharp and firm sword Qi.


    However, Ning Tao eyebrow a pick, he just doesn''t care who is who? As soon as the divine idea was swept away, it was just an immortal eight fold emperor. He immediately grabbed it without fear.


    As long as it''s not the supreme power, there''s nothing to be afraid of. In the same level, Ning Mo is not afraid of anyone.


    One hand out, like a dragon claw.


    "Holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"


    "Thorn Now


    It seems that there is a dragon chant. Under the exclamation of Luo Qingcheng, Ning Tao wakes her Sabre with his hand. In the most rude and wild way, he defuses her sword moves without fear of sword Qi.


    "What?"


    Luo Qingcheng exclaimed, suddenly felt the strength from the sword body, and the whole person was taken directly.


    A violent crisis of life and death surged into the whole body.


    It''s like facing an archaic giant, a giant looking down coldly. In front of her, she is like a child, without any resistance.


    "No, the city has fallen," the weak water patriarch roared with anger as his eyes split.


    A heart seems to be tearing.


    The next scene, it seems, is close at hand.


    But at this moment of crisis, there was a palpitation all around. In a flash, a mysterious young man rushed out. He was born with a black face, cold look, fast as lightning, and acted like thunder.


    Separate the two.


    "Who?"

 Chapter 3666

    Ning Tao a rage, with vigilance, from the other side of the dew that hand, is enough to show extraordinary.


    Feeling, not much weaker than him.


    He thought it was the supreme and was startled.


    However, after a mental and spiritual meal, I found that this is a half step supreme, only one level higher than him. But how can the weak Shui have such a strong man?


    Why didn''t he see the great fairy when she was competing for marriage? To the north, I''m afraid it''s not as good.


    If you want to talk about luoqingcheng, he has some impressions. Along the way, Wei Shengjin kept talking about what kind of weak Shui goddess, luoqingcheng, is incomparable in beauty and beauty, which made him praise.


    But I only heard that he said there was a goddess, but I didn''t hear that he said there was a son. In intelligence, I didn''t mention it.


    Who is this man?


    In the light, Ning Tao moves and gives up luoqingcheng, but with his other hand, there is great power, even a mountain can be leveled for him.


    Rolling, majestic Xianli shock.


    "Hum, get down here!"


    "Po ~"


    seeing this, the mysterious young man with black face seemed to feel the power and his eyelids jumped. Unexpectedly, he reacted so quickly and decisively that he had to face the enemy.


    If you clap it in a hurry, it''s like a river rushing.


    "Mix up Circle Hands


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    The two palms were opposite, and suddenly there was a huge noise.


    There was a huge wave on the river. Ning Tao stepped back three steps, while the mysterious young man with a black face turned over and hugged Luo Qingcheng and stepped back six steps.


    However, looking up, they both felt shocked from each other''s eyes. What a strong guy?


    Can you give me a hard hand?


    But Luo Qingcheng was still in shock. Just now, I almost Shortness of breath, full of ups and downs, only know was saved, turned to see, beautiful eyes but flashed surprise, blushed: "you Are you ok? "


    The mysterious young man with a black face had a reserved look. He just shook his head in a hurry. Seeing that he was still holding someone''s waist, he quickly let go. His face turned red and he was at a loss.


    Busy way: "the enemy is at present, wait for me to solve again, you for me, don''t mess."


    Between the words, there is full of confidence.


    It''s easy to get.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao was angry and said with a sneer, "what a big tone. I''m not afraid of flashing my tongue. Do you want to solve this problem? If you have the ability, you can try it. You can''t decide who will solve it. "


    He hasn''t met this kind of person who dares to challenge him for a long time. When he takes his hand, he still dares to speak up and don''t give him any color. I don''t know what colorful is.


    On the other hand, the head of the weak water clan was angry, but he took a breath.


    Fortunately, he was finally saved.


    But his brows did not stretch.


    While parrying the fierce attack of the warlord, he cried out in a deep voice: "all the elders and disciples listen to the order. Those who come here will be killed without mercy."


    "Not one of them!"


    "Yes ~"


    he seemed very relieved to give this side to the black faced mysterious youth. Instead of helping this side, he entangled the war demon and wanted to break it.


    And some elders seemed to understand something. They flashed murders in their eyes and tried their best to kill them.


    It''s like going crazy.


    In a flash, Wei Shengjin four people are tired of coping, even whether you are an apricot or not?


    "These guys are not sick..."


    "I @ @ £¤..."


    His face is angry green, and Ning Tao also detects a trace of abnormality, feeling that these people seem to be hiding something? It was this black faced young man who came out.


    What are the weak Shui people hiding?


    But now is not the time to think about these, the distance of Xiaolian, but surprised angry, angry way: "how dare to join hands to bully my father?"? Smelly woman, take my move... "


    Said, unexpectedly also rushed in.


    Just as they moved, they noticed that this scene was not only surprising, but also surprising. Who could have thought that the exquisite holy girl was actually a high-level strong Immortal Emperor.


    It''s too young, isn''t it?


    Jade arm a shock, six color light flashing.


    With a loud "plop", the weak water seemed to be summoned. It roared up into the sky and turned into a water dragon.


    "Secret skill, water control skill!"


    "Go ~"


    Ning Tao was also surprised. He always thought Xiaolian was not good at fighting. Didn''t he expect that this move was so oppressive? It seems that the recent integration has transformed her and made her more effective.


    Now I don''t hesitate. Although I want to fight with that young man, it''s still the most important thing for Yulian.


    He immediately shook his body and grabbed it again.


    "Holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"


    "Kang ~"


    at the sight of this, the mysterious young man with black face suddenly burst into a rage, growled, and said angrily, "the thief dares to move the most precious thing. You should pass this pass first.""Whoosh Whoosh... "


    he was so fast that he was even faster than ningtao. One hand even took out a silver sword and turned around and stabbed seven swords.


    "Difa, dripping sword!"


    "Brush Brush... "


    "Hum, you are really troublesome," Ning Tao can''t help biting his teeth in the atmosphere, forced to stop his body.


    If he hadn''t stepped in, I''m afraid Yulian would have arrived. At present, they can''t wait. They have to make a quick decision. If they want to kill people, they can''t.


    Although they are disrespectful first, it is too much to rob things and kill people again.


    But I really can''t take care of it right now.


    After several dodges, it''s embarrassing to avoid this dense sword move. Ning Tao''s tiger body is shocked and his eyes are wide open. His whole body is as strong as a mountain, and his power is expanding in his body.


    "130 million times The melting pot of war


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Boom ~"


    in a moment, Ning Tao bullied himself forward, broke through the air with one punch, and the space roared, as if he could not bear the burden.


    The power of this blow is like a comet, across the long sky, "click It''s like the power of a giant.


    "What?"


    The black faced mysterious man was startled. How could this guy hide himself? How can you improve so much at once? Although the strength of this fist has not yet arrived, it seems to be able to break up his soul.


    But he is not an ordinary person. He bites the tip of his tongue fiercely and raises his mind. He bursts out with great power.


    A pure and vast power burst into flames.


    The resulting forces multiply geometrically.


    "Secret skill, pure yuan skill!"


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    Two huge and terrible forces collided fiercely, and the whole weak river was almost not overturned. It was really earth shaking, not inferior to the supreme confrontation.


    The weak water clan leader was startled. He was surprised that how could Ning Tao be his opponent?


    Luoqingcheng is also incredible.


    In her heart, he was invincible.


    What is the origin of this thief? How can you meet him? Even a little bit of the upper hand.


    Xiaolian is also surprised. His father is invincible in his heart. Is this guy stronger than yuwenchuan? There was some tension in my heart.


    But with a bang, the mysterious young man with a black face was shot away. With a dull hum, the corner of his mouth was bleeding. He suffered some losses and lost a part of his strength.


    But this guy''s got it.


    He has an evil spirit in the corner of his mouth.


    "Zhen ~"


    as soon as Ning Tao relaxed, he suddenly felt a pressure coming down from the sky, as if something was covering him? And golden, some familiar.


    His subconscious hand a move, immediately in the heart move, that golden light, unexpectedly falls in his hand.


    A stable posture of waiting for orders.


    "This is "Sunset Tower?"

 Chapter 3667

    Ning Tao is stunned, the next type even move also can''t help but stop, good opportunity is delayed by this thing.


    However, he looked stunned and didn''t seem to feel guilty, but how could that be possible? He looked at one or two, and even opened the perspective. He was right.


    It''s a golden tower in my hand.


    It''s really his magic weapon in the cave, the Sunset Tower. How can it be here?


    "This..."


    As everyone knows, the mysterious young man with black face was stunned. Some of them were incredible. How could it be?


    It doesn''t make sense. Shouldn''t it?


    This plan has been deduced in his mind and simulated for hundreds of times. It is impossible for him to make mistakes. Even if he can''t control it, he can also create opportunities to win the thief.


    But now not only failed, and even this magic weapon has been taken away by him, too unexpected.


    He''s a little confused, isn''t he?


    "What''s going on?"


    In the field, some of them were quiet.


    Xiaolian and luoqingcheng are also separated, and they are ordered by them. In a flash, Ning Tao seems to think of something, and he is surprised.


    "Time and space?"


    "Lying trough? Ning Tao


    Two people startled to shout one.


    As soon as the words came to an end, the two of them seemed to have signed each other. They both turned their eyes. One of them threw the sword in his hand, and the other one stamped his feet. It seemed that they could not laugh or cry.


    "Your uncle''s, why are you here?" Ning Tao stares at the black mysterious youth with a depressed face.


    I really want to go up and punch him again.


    Although he asked, he was not stupid. In the light and flint, there were all kinds of strange things before and after the combination. I''m afraid he might guess the reason.


    If he guessed correctly, this weak aquarium is the external force of the "ten fold world".


    It''s like the origin group.


    Really? It''s the flood that washed the Dragon King temple.


    After fighting for a long time, I dare to say that I''m still my own person. The mysterious young man with black face is also very depressed.


    In the astonishment of luoqingcheng, he brushed his face with one hand and changed for a while. Then, a familiar face appeared. It was the holy land of time and space, the only holy Son, time and space, which he had not seen for a long time!


    That black face, in fact, is only camouflage, and the real face, but it is handsome, bearing extraordinary, sword eyebrow stars, but natural and handsome.


    It''s very elegant.


    "What else do I want to ask you? How do you know I''m here? I didn''t tell you, did I? "


    I feel depressed for a long time.


    I got a blow for nothing.


    "Son, are you crazy? How can you expose your identity? "Luo Qingcheng was shocked.


    The weak water patriarch was also startled.


    Just about to dissuade him, he found that the war demon had retired.


    This posture, like a truce, is at least the head of the family, not a fool. In an instant, two people knew each other, but the family didn''t recognize one.


    It happened that there was a fierce battle, and the situation was almost out of control, so he quickly took out his hand and yelled to give up.


    Let''s have a truce first. Let''s wait until we find out.


    Wei Shengjin almost cried, and he almost said goodbye if he fought any more. What''s the matter with him


    At this time, when he saw Luo Qingcheng, the weak water clan leader was very puzzled. Shi Changkong nodded to Ning Tao. The latter naturally took off his mask and explained, "clan leader, don''t be nervous. This is our ally."


    "It''s the one I always told you. I didn''t expect that he would come..."


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly in his heart. He didn''t expect that. The fate of my uncle is really wonderful. He wanted to find shichangkong before, but he had nowhere to start. Unexpectedly, things piled up.


    And the weak water clan chief, Luo Qingcheng, suddenly woke up to realize that this was the ally.


    The strength is really great.


    Can you still have the upper hand when you fight with the son?


    If you look at the same level in the world, there are only a few people who can do it. They are worthy of being the legendary characters. In an instant, they all recognize Ning Tao.


    Looking at today''s northern world, who doesn''t know Ning Tao?


    Who doesn''t have many portraits?


    However, they have been hearing about Ning Tao''s deeds, but they didn''t expect to see him today.


    I didn''t expect that the ally was him.


    It''s incredible


    After the conversation, the five people were probably relieved, and, just as Ning Tao expected, this weak aquarium was really an external force of the time and space clan.


    It''s a long time ago. If there is no time and space, there will be no weak aquarium.


    At that time, when the weak water race was at its peak, it threatened the interests of some galaxies. In addition, because of their physique, they were handsome and beautiful, which inevitably attracted people''s attention. The gods and daughters of the past dynasties all brought disaster to the country and the people.


    Under the instigation of some people, a huge thing secretly attacked the weak Shui nationality one after another.


    The airspace was once the territory of the weak Shui people, and it was the key, the core, and the source of the economy. However, it was swept away overnight, and the weak Shui people had to go through many twists and turns to escape here.In the middle of the journey, he escaped with the help of the time and space clan. Otherwise, he would have been exterminated.


    How can they survive for so many years?


    Up to now, the murderer has been found out for a long time. It was done by Dabei Dou, one of the top ten super galaxies. But even if he knew it, he could not get revenge.


    The difference in strength is too big.


    And the Big Dipper doesn''t care about them at all, otherwise how can they survive


    Ning Tao learned about this and sighed unceasingly. Past events were like smoke. Some people in time and space are now here. To avoid eye liner, the world is blocked.


    I just didn''t expect him to break in.


    They all looked at each other and laughed bitterly.


    At this time, Shi Changkong laughed and exchanged greetings with Ning Tao. Then he said curiously, "what are you doing when you break into the weak aquarium? It''s not for me, is it? Is it for this thing? "


    Then he pointed to the rain lotus.


    Luo Qingcheng and the head of the weak water clan are tense for a moment. This is the treasure of her clan, which is worshipped as a God.


    But Ning Tao grinned bitterly. Under the enemy''s gaze, he nodded helplessly and said, "this is a weak aquarium. One is the nine turn fairy dew, and the other is the lotus of rain. It''s very important to me. Anyway, I will get it."


    Hearing this, weak water patriarch quickly advised: "this Ning Xiaoyou, Xianlu can give you, but this rain lotus, we really can''t give up."


    "Even Xianlu, it''s all in the face of the son. This treasure is absolutely indispensable!"


    Luo Qingcheng also nodded in a hurry.


    This treasure is the foundation of her family.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s heart is full of helplessness. If he doesn''t know him, he still dares to do it. Now it''s not easy to know him. Can''t he rob him in front of his face?


    Although he took enough treasure and planned to replace it, it seemed that it was not very realistic.


    Wei Shengjin was sweating, panting and watching from afar. He didn''t know what was going on here? All of a sudden, they started to chat. The weak Shui are all neurotic and will never come again.


    The premise is that he has a future.


    But at this time, shichangkong was busy making it through, and said with a dry smile, "brother Ning, just for two things, is it worth your running all the way here?"


    "When I didn''t show up just now, I wanted to kill people, and all the disciples of the clan were transferred."


    Seeing him open his mouth, Ning Tao also thinks it''s not good to keep it from him. He smiles at him and flicks his sleeve. He calls out Shi Yao with a blank face.


    When he was in a daze, he said with a proud smile: "you are going to be an uncle soon..."


    As soon as the words came out, the sky was stunned, and the brain melon seeds were buzzing. It was as silly as being struck by thunder. It seemed that she couldn''t believe it. But seeing sister Yao''s slightly raised abdomen, she was convinced.


    "You You There is... "


    "This..."


    At this time, Shi Yao was surprised to find Shi Changkong beside him. She was surprised and said, "Changkong, how are you here? What about them


    "Girl Yao, you Do you really have one? " At this moment, an old familiar voice came in amazement, breaking the wind, an old man appeared.


    There is a deep and supreme breath in the body.


    The gas field is several times stronger.


    This person is one of the only two elders left in the family of time and space. Shi Shang, Shang Lao!

 Chapter 3668

    Seeing Shi Shang show up, Ning Tao''s heart sinks and hums coldly. He blocks Shi Yao behind him. He was almost killed by this guy at the beginning.


    I don''t like him very much.


    At that time, the murderer was still at large.


    Although he was abandoned last time, and there was no news for so many years, he was sure that the guy was not dead.


    Ning Tao can''t stand this betrayal, the guy who almost killed himself. Originally, Shi Shang was the one who let him go


    Seeing this, Shishang, the God of seton, was also a little sad and uncomfortable. He knew that this guy still remembered those things in those years. He always wanted to get rid of the traitor at night, but he couldn''t get in.


    Since the last time of the fairy, Shi Changxiong has never been seen again.


    Shi Yao clenched her red lips, while Shi Changkong stood up and laughed, and said vaguely: "don''t stand here. Go to the hall first and discuss..."


    Hearing this, weak water patriarch, when Shang have no opinion, Ning Tao calm face, also nodded.


    Then Wei Shengjin and others signaled to wait.


    Don''t act rashly.


    Wei Shengjin, with a depressed face, was completely confused. How did the taste change? Do Ning Tao and the weak Shui know each other?


    But far away, he didn''t hear clearly.


    There''s no choice but to wait outside the clan.


    A large group of elders and disciples surrounded the place, staring at several people with poor eyes


    There are less than ten people in the hall.


    However, they are all high-level officials of the three parties. The previous turmoil has subsided. Although they were injured, they did not die. Otherwise, it would be really hard to deal with this matter today.


    All over the sky, the firestars have been put out.


    But at this time, the atmosphere in the hall is a little strange, with a pair of strange eyes staring at Shi Yao.


    The bulging belly can''t be faked.


    And when you sweep away your mind, you can feel life.


    Time is the most boring. I never thought about it. Although sister Yao wanted to get married, it was difficult for monks to have children, so no one thought about it, but it really happened.


    Longevity + time and space.


    It''s a big deal.


    Everyone is not a fool, the heart is heavy, which is light, already know in the heart.


    At present, there''s no need for Ning Tao to say that shichangkong will fight to get Xianlu.


    He''s going to be an uncle.


    For a moment, I was really at a loss.


    However, on one side, the beautiful goddess, Luo Qingcheng, looks at Shi Yao with her lips pursed. She is attracted by his maternal brilliance. She is so gentle that her hands touch her belly subconsciously.


    But a pair of complex and slightly bright beautiful eyes, but they are looking at the sky, biting red lips


    At this time, the head of the weak water clan coughed, broke the silence and asked: "I have a question for you. Why are you so persistent in our treasure, Yulian?"


    Words a, Luo Qing City a few people busy, it seems that if there is no son hand, I''m afraid it will be his success.


    Ning Tao hears about it and laughs. He knows that it''s not very honorable. However, it''s for Xiaolian. Now the five element lotus has gathered together, and the wind lotus has also gathered together. But the problem comes one after another.


    The four phases also need checks and balances.


    Only Fenglian, Xiaolian is difficult to maintain.


    The five elements are perfect, but Fenglian is excluded by the five elements and interferes with Xiaolian all the time.


    If it goes on like this, Fenglian may become a burden, get out of her control, or even bite back, unless Xiaolian sleeps again to suppress it.


    The last time I fell asleep, I suppressed the incomplete five elements. I couldn''t reconcile and wake up.


    We must find the elbow as soon as possible.


    And that thing, of course, is rain lotus, thunder lotus, after all, he did not fall.


    Before he came here, he thought about the wording, and even planned to buy it with a lot of money. He prepared the clock milk God crystal, and he also divided 100 billion star beads from the star continent. He would not hesitate to spend money, but also smash it.


    But who would have thought, had not entered the door to touch a nose of ash, even "xianlinglu" did not have to talk about.


    You can only do it in anger.


    It''s a great honor for him to be polite first and serve later. He knows he''s in the wrong, and he specially asks not to kill


    Ning Tao touched his nose. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Xiao Lian stood up and said, "Daddy is here to rob the rain lotus for me."


    "Daddy?"


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Xiang ningtao.


    Even the sky looks strange. Is this Ning Tao''s daughter? This guy is a little ahead of time.


    Only when Shi Shang frowned, he felt that Xiaolian was not simple, but could not peep, and the whole body was filled with Xiaguang, Shengguang, Caiguang, five elements and wind elements, which seemed to be her relatives.


    He had never seen such a delicate, sacred woman with a faint fragrance.


    "Well, it''s like this..." Ning Tao explained to the public.But Xiaolian didn''t tell much about her secret.


    Just then, suddenly, the head of the weak Shui clan suddenly waved his hand and said, "you say, she fused the fire lotus? But the twelve grade fire lotus of the fire god clan


    "Well? What fire clan? "


    Ning Tao is stunned for a moment, some strange.


    He bought it unintentionally from old business thieves. Old business thieves can''t be fire people, can they?


    "The fire god clan, which is also a big clan in the north, was destroyed a long time ago, and that fire lotus is the treasure of other clans. We and they all rose with the help of this thing."


    "However, after the fire clan was destroyed, the fire lotus disappeared, and no one has been able to find it yet..."


    The weak water patriarch sighed.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was dumb. He didn''t know why.


    Luo Qingcheng is also very curious. When she fought with Xiaolian before, she found that the girl was very powerful, even weak water could easily control in front of him.


    Shi Yao pulls Xiaolian to her side. The matter of xianlinglu has been determined. The weak Shui will offer the best. Now it''s time to determine the matter of Yulian. Naturally, she hopes Xiaolian can succeed.


    At this time, Ning Tao gave a dry cough, bit his teeth and said with a smile: "weak water clan leader, Ming people don''t talk in secret. I want to buy rain lotus. If there are any conditions, just mention them. As long as I can do it, I can consider them."


    "At the beginning, I came here with this goal in mind. He is really important to my daughter, so I hope the weak water patriarch can think about it..."


    Then he hesitated to take out Shenjing, at least to prove his attitude.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, the head of the weak water clan, dressed in a big blue robe, slowly brushed his gray beard, waved his hand and pondered for a while. Suddenly, he said, "girl, I want to ask a question. You should answer it truthfully."


    "Maybe I''ll give you my treasure, rain lotus, just as a favor."


    Xiaolian was stunned and nodded her head.


    "I ask you, how many lotus flowers have you fused now?" The weak water people have been waiting for Tao for a long time.


    Xiao Lian takes a look at Ning Tao. The latter is silent for a moment and nods. She says: "six flowers!"


    "Six? Are you sure? "


    The weak water clan chief suddenly stares big eyes, as if thought of what, have some amazement.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, Xiaolian shot out six rays of light all over her body, which transformed her into six lotus flowers. She could feel the strong elements of five elements and wind.


    At the sight of this, the weak water clan leader had been enlisting for a long time, and everyone was looking at him, but he sighed, relieved, and complicated: "holy lotus fairy!"


    "I didn''t expect that you were in trouble too..."

 Chapter 3669

    This remark made several people in the hall look stunned. They didn''t know who was the saint lotus fairy?


    I''ve never heard of such a person.


    But Ning Tao, in the heart is inexplicable move.


    In fact, he asked the puppet Taoist, but the latter only said that Xiaolian was not in the sage''s arrangement. It should be an accident and opportunity.


    Nothing else.


    Although he had been with the sage, he didn''t know much because he didn''t stay with him for a long time.


    "I dare to ask the patriarch, who is the saint lotus fairy? Does it have something to do with Xiaolian? "


    Ning Tao asks curiously.


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall, including Xiaolian, glared. If so, it would be terrible.


    Is it the reincarnation of the powerful?


    However, the head of the weak water clan stroked his beard and hesitated: "actually, I''m not sure. It''s just that when the ancestors of the clan got the lotus flower of rain, they inquired about it curiously."


    "What I know is also seen from ancient books. Anyway, I''m not sure..."


    The people hastened the patriarch to elaborate.


    After all, it''s not a bad thing to know more about it.


    "It is said that in the ancient times, there was a strange woman who was praised as a fairy. But her origin and identity are unknown."


    "It''s like that it came out of thin air, and it can control the nine elements. It doesn''t like fighting. Many great powers once inherited his love, only knowing that her power is related to lotus."


    The head of the weak water clan moistened his voice and then said, "this fairy has made a leap into the world. It didn''t take him many years to stand before the world. He is a saint lotus fairy praised by everyone


    "However, in a certain period, it suddenly disappeared, and since then her whereabouts are unknown. Some people say that she has embarked on a road of no return and has not come back."


    "But some people say that Shenglian fairy is immortal and will come back in the end, which has something to do with her source of strength. Now, I''m afraid that the nine elements are nine lotus."


    "The rain lotus is one of them. If the nine lotus are combined, I''m afraid that the prophecy may appear..."


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Xiaolian with a kind of surprise.


    It''s really hard to imagine that this girl is the saint lotus fairy? Of course, there is no evidence at the moment to show that it is just some conjecture of our ancestors.


    But Xiaolian is innocent, pouting. She doesn''t care about fairies.


    She needs rain lotus now.


    Otherwise, it won''t take long to sleep again.


    And Ning Tao turns pale and does not return? Does it mean the road to eternity? Although he knew there was such an existence, he didn''t know why so many great powers had set foot on that strange road? What are you looking for?


    This is true of the holy lotus fairy, the ZuLong and the zuhuang. I''m afraid the chaos heaven is indispensable.


    You can see from the reaction of dumplings.


    However, these are not the things he can think of now. It''s too far away. Let''s look at eternal Island first.


    "If you dare to ask me, this deal..."


    Before Ning Tao finished, he was interrupted by the weak water clan leader''s wave. He also hesitated and struggled. After all, the weak water clan can''t do without the treasure.


    Under the gaze of Shi Changkong, Shi Shang, Shi Yao and Luo Qingcheng, he made a decision.


    "If, after Xiaolian merges with Yulian, she can leave a projection with her magic power to maintain the weak River, then this Yulian can be given to you."


    The weak water race chief gritted his teeth.


    The reason why he agreed was not for Ning Tao''s time, but for the saint lotus fairy.


    If it is true and what he said, once the holy lotus fairy returns, it will certainly inherit their kindness, which can be imagined.


    Was it bought with money?


    At that time, the enemy of the Big Dipper will be avenged, and it will no longer be hiding as it is now.


    It''s a big bet.


    But the outcome is not known.


    On hearing this, Ning Tao and his wife were very happy. They estimated that if Xiaolian could merge with Yulian, she would surely be able to break through the supremacy. At that time, even if she left a projection, it would have little effect.


    He can even stay and practice in this environment, which is much better than the original clan.


    After all, ancient continents did not favor elements.


    There''s a lot of water here.


    "If so, thank the patriarch," Ning Tao said with an excited smile.


    However, he can''t take such a big feeling for nothing. He still sent a small piece of Shenjing, which is one third of the size of the whole piece. It''s also a respect.


    Or as an apology.


    Who let them make so much trouble before.


    The weak water clan chief originally wanted to refuse, but seeing such a big piece of Shenjing made him jump with fear.


    Swallow saliva, or take it.


    It''s a rare treasure. What''s more, he also divided the piece he got into four parts: Changkong, Qingcheng, Shishang, and him. They can all use one piece each.It is of great help to cultivation.


    The time is long and the sky is envious. No wonder Ning Tao enters the country so fast.


    You know, when he met Ning Tao for the first time, he was already the Immortal Emperor, but the latter was just the Immortal Emperor. Now he has devoted all his resources to reach half a step, and the immortal God has begun to gather his divine power.


    Can Ning Tao unexpectedly one step chased under his eyelid son, with him, only difference one line of separation.


    It shows that he is behind.


    According to this progress, I''m afraid that in a few decades, he will be surpassed by Ning Tao.


    He is also the son of heaven and the hope of the holy land. How could he be willing to show weakness in his time? What''s more, they said that there would be a war between them.


    See which is better.


    Before, he had some confidence.


    But now, this confidence is not enough!


    Xianlu and Yulian''s decision was made in advance. Ning Tao was relieved and happy, but he thought of another thing and said curiously, "by the way, do you know that someone in the North pretended to be me?"


    "Who on earth did this?"


    Hearing this, the audience was stunned, then looked at each other and laughed.


    In the daze of Shi Yao, Shi Changkong shrugged his shoulders with a shy smile and said, "that impostor is me. On the one hand, he also wants to attract you."


    "I said at the beginning that I would return the sunset tower to you after using it, but I couldn''t get in touch with you all the time, and I couldn''t find your foothold. In addition, there were some things at that time, so I went out with your name..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry. It turns out that the impostor is Shi Changkong.


    Half a month ago, the figure that flashed in front of him in the airspace was actually the sky. They met each other, but no one recognized who.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so much trouble.


    It''s no wonder that the weak Shui people are so strict in their defense. They are afraid that someone will find out. However, that kind of attitude will make people more suspicious.


    See him say doubt, the main hall suddenly dull a few minutes, time long sky, Luo Qing City two people''s faces, all ugliness, seem to be poked to pain.


    Even the weak aquarium looks ugly.


    Seeing this, the silent elder Shi Shang finally said: "in fact, what we were guarding against before was big dipper. It was good a few years ago, but it wasn''t until we met Luo Qingcheng in the north."


    Ning Tao suddenly picks an eyebrow and sees Shi Shang nod his head and says with a wry smile: "yes, that bastard has a crush on the city. Regardless of the enmity between the two forces, he has used coercion and inducement in recent years."


    "Some time ago, it was even more said that if the weak water people did not hand over Luoqing city for marriage, they would send troops to destroy the family!"

 Chapter 3670

    "Extermination? Isn''t this forced marriage? " Ning Tao''s face slightly changed and he said in a deep voice.


    The Big Dipper galaxy is one of the super galaxies in the north. Is it shameless? It''s not nice to talk about forced buying and forced selling, is it?


    Moreover, especially when the weak Shui people have been severely damaged, they are enemies.


    Isn''t that naked humiliation?


    This is also the reason why the elder guarding the star was so depressed when he saw the bad attitude of outsiders. He would rather die than be humiliated


    Luo Qingcheng clenched her red lips. When she thought of that shameless son of a bitch, she wanted to kill him, but she didn''t have the strength to fight against the Big Dipper.


    At present, the matter has been dragging on, but eventually there must be a solution.


    Once the Big Dipper has no patience, let''s not say whether it will find the space-time clan or not, let''s say that the weak Shui clan will also face the end.


    In fact, she already has a place in her heart, but how dare she show it under such circumstances?


    If the clan is forced to threaten, she can only go to dabeidou''s dormitory with hatred and promise to do it, and become the North heaven''s forbidden.


    It is impossible to harm tens of thousands of people in the whole family because of willfulness


    Shi Yao is the most experienced, but fortunately she found her own happiness with Ning Tao, but as a woman, she was sad to see this scene? There''s nothing I can do.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    A sound of bone crispness reverberated in the hall.


    Ning Tao doubts and looks at it. He finds that the sky is silent while he is still talking.


    Hold hands tightly.


    Because of the force, the whole palm was pale, and even a drop of blood fell down the gap.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao is stunned and looks at Shi Yao, only to find that the latter''s beautiful eyes are blooming. He nods to him secretly. As a woman, she is most sensitive to this matter.


    Let alone his brother.


    I didn''t expect that the wood who only knew how to cultivate also knew how to understand the customs.


    Who can''t see that shichangkong is interested in luoqingcheng, and luoqingcheng is interested in shichangkong.


    It may be a northward sky.


    Make two people at the moment do not dare to show each other''s mind, after all, this matter two races.


    It''s not up to them to decide.


    Even if the time and sky break through the supremacy, it will not change much.


    Weak water clan leader, Shi Shang is a complex sigh, they are struggling for this matter, the more delayed a day, it is like a knife fell a bit.


    Escape? There''s no escape.


    The north is the world of Big Dipper.


    "Alas..."


    Seeing this, Shi Yao pursed her lips and came to Ning Tao slowly. She hesitated and said, "husband, do you have any way to help Changkong?"


    After all, this is also her only brother. They have deep feelings since childhood, and she can''t bear to break up the two lovers. Ning Tao has always been powerful and set a benchmark in her heart. She can only ask him for help.


    "Yes, daddy, people have helped us so much. Let''s help them, too."


    Xiaolian asked.


    She was given the most precious treasure just now.


    That small piece of Shenjing, though valuable, should not be enough to buy the rain lotus.


    The main thing is that it''s hard to measure by value.


    Ning Tao not only feels his chin and hesitates, but also tells the truth. He didn''t expect it to happen. However, after all, the spatiotemporal clan is an ally, and he can''t turn a blind eye to something at the moment.


    What''s more, Changkong pretended to be himself, which also helped a lot. He was considering whether there was any way to do it?


    But Shi Shang, the leader of the weak water clan, sighs that there is no hope. Although Ning Tao is extraordinary, he may not be able to help a super galaxy.


    At this time, he should still be afraid of being involved, otherwise he will be involved.


    Time and space clench their teeth.


    Let one side of Luo Qingcheng, beautiful eyes red, God why want to tease them two?


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly touched his chin, pondered, and said: "in fact, if you want to say a way, it''s not without, the key is not that north to the sky? Then find a way to kill him. "


    "It happened that they wanted me, and I thought of a bad breath. I thought of a plan..."

 Chapter 3671

    When Ning Tao mysteriously said the plan, all the people in the temple were frightened.


    It''s too bold.


    It can even be described as insane!


    If you really want to do it, I''m afraid Big Dipper will pour out thunder. This guy is really not afraid of big things.


    But I have to say that once it becomes a good strategy, but the premise is Can be


    The cloud wave is treacherous and the undercurrent is surging.


    So big north is still as usual, day by day, day by day, it seems calm, big and small things like sesame.


    After all, just looking to the north, there are hundreds of galaxies large and small.


    Star City is also a sea of people.


    There are countless strong people hidden


    Now, the news of offering a reward to Ning Tao is hot. The reward is constantly increasing, and even the reward of the semi artifact has been taken out. Countless people are hot, but the whereabouts of Ning Tao are uncertain.


    If he doesn''t show up, it''s really hard to find any trace of him. He slipped away in the airspace last time.


    It makes a lot of people angry.


    At this time, the big spiral galaxy suddenly came to join the fun. Although they had been having friction with Big Dipper, they seldom talked about Ning Tao.


    Don''t let the bounty get involved.


    This is also a kind of goodwill to Ning Tao.


    As usual, after taking good care of his injury, Chen Qingyang fought with beixiangtian, but no one could kill him. In his hurry, Chen Qingyang yelled that beixiangtian was a waste.


    With Beichen day also slightly into.


    What do you say? The God son of Big Dipper is rubbish in the hands of Ning Tao. Relying on his father''s pig head, they can''t beat Ning Tao together.


    I wonder who was beaten into a dead dog by Ning Tao in the big fairy''s martial arts contest?


    It''s just two moves.


    It''s the shame of the North!


    All kinds of words come out one after another!


    Over the years, Chen Qingyang has said a lot of such things, but this time, beixiangtian is very angry, because Ning Tao''s killing beichengxian has been leaked by someone? Everyone is watching jokes.


    It is said that his big dipper is useless.


    Even a small person can''t solve it.


    And the two gods don''t know how many times they were abused by Ning Tao? It''s really ridiculous.


    Today, Chen Qingyang''s words are no less than throwing salt on his wound. He is angry to the north, and his eyes are splitting. How can we say that Chen Qingyang is also the defeated general of his original team, and dare to laugh at him?


    However, as soon as he met him and scolded him, Chen Qingyang took out the big dipper and used it to fight back.


    He also said that if he hadn''t used magic weapons and didn''t need Ning Tao to go out, he could have abused the north to the sky.


    Those who fail in two moves have the face to argue with him.


    They are said to have been carried back.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Listen to that burst of laughter, sarcasm, north to the weather, spit blood, roar, are Ning Tao that son of a bitch, hate red eyes, not to kill.


    The fight between the two broke down.


    But in the end, no one can do anything?


    But it''s gone. It''s only seven or eight days in the past. Chen Qingyang teases him about it.


    It''s a shame to call him a pig.


    But he highly praised Ning Tao.


    But who doesn''t know, he and Ning Tao were together at the beginning of the martial arts contest, which was in the north of Qi.


    There was another fierce battle. He roared and scolded. His lungs were almost blown up in the north weather. He thought that Beidou Shenzi had been wise all his life and had never been defeated, but he was beaten to death at the important moment of the martial arts contest.


    It''s not just the Big Dipper.


    Or two moves, two moves will be defeated.


    Chen Qingyang doesn''t need to say that he has been holding this anger for a long time. He wants to make Ning Tao feel cramped, eat his meat, drink his blood, and frustrate him.


    It is more important to save face and remove the label of "shame of the north".


    The best way is to fight Ning Tao again.


    Wash the shame with his blood!


    On that day, he swore that he would kill Ning Tao''s dog thief. He swore that he would not be a man if he didn''t avenge his revenge.


    The hands of Big Dipper spread out a lot at once. They vowed to find Ning Tao. They wanted to see people alive and dead. The whole North was in chaos.


    But after searching for more than a month, Ning Tao still couldn''t be found.


    It''s like the world has evaporated.


    The bounty has been raised to 300000 star beads, a supreme artifact, which makes the supreme heart move.


    However, day by day, month by month, and more than two months later, the North has been turned upside down, but there is still no clue.


    Chen Qingyang also ridiculed the incompetence of beixiangtian, who couldn''t even find a person.


    Qi north to the sky, spit blood, with a mouth of blood teeth, roared: "Qi Sha I also..."But on that night, a figure in black robe sneaked into the Beidou God residence. Like a ghost, he rushed across the guards and came to the study.


    And a middle-aged man with a big star robe and a dignified face is looking through the ancient books without any trouble. He is aware of the wind behind him, but he doesn''t even look at it, but says calmly: "say? What''s the matter? "


    "Just got the news, I found Ning Tao''s hiding place," said black robe.


    There is not a trace of emotion.


    It''s like the cold hollow sound of a machine.


    As soon as the words came out, the middle-aged man''s big hand, who was looking through the ancient books, remained silent for a moment and said calmly, "where is it? How did you find it? "


    "The" dark son "on the other side of the big spiral still got the news from Chen Qingyang and Xin Shaoyan. Ning Tao took over with them and told them not to talk about him again, which made them feel miserable."


    "The more angry they are with Shaozhu, the more dangerous Ning Tao''s situation will be. He really has no place to hide. Just let Chen Qingyang and Chen Qingyang stop irritating Shaozhu..."


    Black robe figure indifference way.


    "Hum, it''s really interesting. Is Ning Tao the loach hiding in the big spiral now?"


    The middle-aged man said flatly.


    With the ancient books down, went to the long case in front of a star sword, slowly wipe up.


    However, the black robed figure shook and said: "he is not in the big spiral, but in the airspace!"


    The middle-aged man wiped the palm of his hand, turned his head in amazement, and said strangely, "is that where he disappeared last time?"


    "That''s right!"


    "In addition, dark son came to report that Ning Tao has contacted Chen Qingyang for help and asked him to find a way to take him out of the north. It is said that Chen Qingyang has agreed and the big spiral will soon send troops to take Ning Tao away..."


    Black robe figure cold road.


    As soon as it is confirmed, the middle-aged man can''t help humming. Even if Da helix and Ning Tao have no friendship, he will definitely do something against Da Beidou.


    "What a cunning boy. I have been hiding all the time. No wonder I can''t find him in the North..."


    A big hand, instantly pull out the star sword.


    "Canglang..."


    I saw a touch of cold light, sword light, his cold eyes mapping among them, slightly a MI, youyou way: "go, let people bring back the Loach''s head to me, to catch up with the big spiral."


    As soon as the words came out, the black robe hesitated for a moment, and said: "the two young masters of north to the sky, Chen Tian, have just taken Tianxuan, Tianji and Tianquan to kill people in the airspace."


    "The news of dark son is robbed by him..."


    As soon as the words came out, the middle-aged man''s face changed slightly. He was a little flustered and insecure. He hesitated and said, "I always feel that something is wrong? Just follow me. "


    "Take Ning Tao''s head back and make sure Xiang Tian is safe. When I get back, I''ll go to weak mercury in person to force them to hand over luoqingcheng and officiate his wedding in person..."


    Said, a sword to the foot of the table.


    The table and chair made of iron and wood are divided into two parts.


    At the sight of this, the mysterious young man in black robe immediately said respectfully: "yes Lord... "

 Chapter 3672

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    More than a dozen meteors across the sky, leaving a long track, hasty and anxious.


    And the leader, no one else, is that north to the sky. At the moment, he is surprised, ferocious, excited, mixed with full of anger, and crazy to kill in the airspace. He doesn''t want to stay for a moment.


    After searching for such a long time, I finally found his hiding place. This time, where is he going to escape?


    "Ning Tao, you should die..."


    And one side, a dignified young man with a little worry, impressively beichentian.


    As soon as he received the news from dark son, the elder martial brother took him to set out and said that he would let him see Ning Tao die with his own eyes. Although he was also full of expectations, he also knew deeply that Ning Tao was not easy to provoke.


    At that time, when he was selected as a sage, he was repeatedly defeated by Ning Tao, which has become his shadow.


    After the event, although he always wanted to revenge and become stronger, he couldn''t find a chance. Later, he was so successful that he found that Ning Tao had gone further.


    He''s not on his level anymore.


    Throw him away.


    When he was not reconciled, the elder martial brother xiangtian whom he had been admiring was defeated by Ning Tao, the hope of Big Dipper, the whole northern star.


    How could two moves be defeated by Ning Tao?


    He still can''t believe it''s true!


    "Teacher Elder martial brother, I always feel that there is something strange about this matter. Would you like to discuss it with master? "


    The North Chen sky can''t help persuading a way.


    He couldn''t bear to run like this. He always thought it was too reckless.


    And their master is the master of Beidou.


    However, while flying north to the sky, he turned his head and said with a cold smile, "discuss? When we talk about it again, the prey flies away. Chen Qingyang, that son of a bitch, will go to find Ning Tao after I kill him. "


    "Dare to take my big dipper, I will never die with him..."


    Seeing his swearing, he didn''t think about the details. He could not help but gritted his teeth and said, "but elder martial brother, have you forgotten" the death of beichengxian "? Eight immortals were killed at the same time. "


    "Ning Tao has such strength. It''s not easy for us to win him. We''d better discuss the plan first..."


    The crowd also nodded behind him.


    But as soon as the words came out, the northward sky on one side swept coldly, disdaining to say: "Chen Tian, you shouldn''t be afraid of Ning Tao? How to destroy others'' ambition and prestige? If you''re afraid, just go back. "


    "More than ten years ago, he was only in the early days of Xianhuang. Even if he was evil again and slept in the time tower every day, do you think it is possible for him to break through the supremacy?"


    In the face of this sarcastic inquiry, the North Chen sky god color hesitated for a moment, or hardened his head and shook his head: "this It''s impossible, but maybe he has some accomplices. He''s a supremacy. "


    But he said, but can not help but dumb, looking back, showing a wry smile.


    Tianxuan, Tianji and Tianquan are all the three schools.


    This is the whole three supremacies!


    Even if Ning Tao has any supreme power over there? They can''t stop their strength at all.


    What''s more, there are the seven strong immortal emperors who can gather the Big Dipper, and his elder martial brother xiangtian, even though he has just broken through the Immortal Emperor.


    The team is not luxurious.


    Although it was an urgent March, it was absolutely safe.


    "Alas..."


    See Beichen day bitter sigh, tall north to day this just proud smile, no matter what ghosts and ghosts around Ning Tao, strength is the most important.


    They can sweep this side.


    No fear!


    It won''t be long before that guy can wash away all the shame he''s carrying.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Ning Tao, son of a bitch, let''s die..."


    The three old men with immortal robes sigh in their hearts. The young master has been blinded by hatred and can''t hear anything. I just hope everything goes well


    Airspace, this place again.


    After more than three months, it''s already empty. People go to tea to cool it. It''s a desolate place, and even has accumulated a lot of resentment.


    It''s okay. Who''s full? Who''s here?


    It has a huge impact on life.


    But I''m afraid, no one thought that Ning Tao actually went back, or didn''t leave at all. He evaded the investigation of the five major coalition forces and hoodwinked the public.


    I have to say it''s a clever plan. At least it''s empty here, and there are few people to wander around.


    Now the major galactic teleportation arrays have been strictly checked and changed? It doesn''t exist. There''s a "bone mirror" to show you the original shape. There''s a large army surrounding the northern periphery. It''s really like an iron bucket.


    Don''t look at the starry sky. If someone really wants to find it, you can''t hide it.


    What''s more, super galaxies


    "Boom Boom... "


    It wasn''t long before there was a blast in the airspace.There are powerful hands, a force to fight down, destroy the sky and the earth, clear seven or eight streets at a time, dust, evil resentment, also swept away.


    At that moment, a confused voice came out of it. It can be said that he was surprised and angry. He said angrily: "North North to the sky? How could it be you? What about Chen Qingyang? Damn it, he sold me. "


    "Bastard, I trust you so much..."


    This person is Ning Tao.


    All three of them could explore together, and with the secret skills of Beidou sect, they soon found him.


    As soon as Ning Tao appeared, his eyes toward the sky brightened, and he wanted to jump out. He was so excited that he roared, "son of a bitch, Ning Tao bastard, you run? If you have seed, run again. "


    "It''s really the turn of the wind and water. You Ning Tao are even today. It''s an eye opener."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    North to the sky that arrogant laughter, echoed in this corner of the airspace, mixed with surging hatred.


    I want to tear it to pieces.


    On the other side, beichentian catches up with him, gasping for breath. Seeing a figure yelling at Tianxuan''s subordinates, he runs away in a panic. He looks surprised.


    Is it Ning Tao?


    But is it too simple?


    Ning Tao, who has been looking for so long, hasn''t found it. Now he comes across it. It''s strange


    While he was muttering, he turned red with excitement and said with a laugh: "several elders, please capture this son alive. I will cut him into a stick in front of the north."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao ran away and scolded: "Xiang Tian''er, he is very shameless. He has the ability to fight alone. I will beat you two."


    But just finished, a handprint was taken.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao was directly shocked by hematemesis and flew thousands of meters. He flew out from more than a dozen streets. With a hard blow, he was half dead.


    "Ha ha, arrogant dog thief, you are crazy, you want to be crazy again? Damn, how dare you let me suffer so much humiliation? Do you know how much I hate you to make the whole North laugh at me? "


    "I''m going to kill you in front of Chen Qingyang one by one..."


    North to the sky, ferocious laughter.


    He wants to see Ning Tao''s miserable situation with his own eyes, every muscle and cell in his body is laughing.


    What about the son-in-law? What about being invincible at the same level? What about the first person under the older generation? Instead of dying in his northward hands.


    More than a dozen people just rushed to the ruins, suddenly heard a faint Laughter: "tut Tut, did not expect ah, you actually hate me so much?"


    "But don''t you recognize anything?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Xuan Zhizun suddenly cried out that it was too late. As soon as they turned their heads, they saw ten beams of light blocking the space instantly.


    Ten strong and terrible breath stood in the eye, two of which were supreme.


    And in the fog, a golden robe figure came down slowly. He was wearing a golden robe, with deep eyes. He was standing on his hands, stepping on the void, and looking at the people with a smile. This is the real Ning Tao.


    "Ten sides of the world, open!"


    "Boom ~"

 Chapter 3673

    "Boom Boom... "


    Ten blasts, shocking the heart and lungs.


    And that deep white and silver light column, straight through the sky, in an instant, interwoven, connected together, like a light bowl down, grand momentum.


    At the same time, a powerful force of repression and shackles forms a desperate area, just like an independent world, where outsiders can''t get in and others can''t get out.


    Not even a subpoena.


    "This..."


    See this scene, north to day, North Chen day two people facial expression "brush" of a white, in the heart a cool.


    "No, there''s an ambush?"


    But what''s going on? What about Ning Tao, who was seriously injured by them before?


    Which is true?


    But then, in the consternation of beixiangtian and others, the ruins burst open, and a cursing voice said: "Ning Tao, your uncle, next time this kind of dangerous thing, I will never do it again..."


    Everyone a Leng, fix eyes to look, but all pupil a shrink, just hurt that person which is Ning Tao?


    It was Wei Shengjin!


    Almost at the same moment, four words "transplanting flowers and grafting trees" flashed through several people''s minds. This is not an ordinary secret skill, and it has great control over details.


    And easy appearance, in its hands as simple as eating and drinking water, can almost confuse the real with the fake.


    No wonder I didn''t recognize it just now.


    On the contrary, he was cheated into this array.


    "Wang Eight Egg


    North to the sky, his face is green, at this time, how can he not know? It''s a conspiracy. They''ve been waiting for them for a long time.


    And he side, but all the way nonstop, wind and fire, silly jump in, stupid like a pig.


    If you want to say that there''s no such thing as Chen Qingyang, you won''t believe it if you kill him!


    But what do they want to do? Do you want to kill yourself? He doesn''t believe that Ning Tao dares to kill him? Unless they are not afraid of Big Dipper''s crazy revenge


    But he didn''t know that Ning Tao had already broken the jar. Could it be that you were the only ones wanted?


    This is the warning to you!


    If you step in, don''t blame me!


    However, when he was in doubt, Ning Tao, wearing a golden robe, said with a smile: "you guys, I''ve been working hard all the way. It''s not too late. Let''s start the play. We''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "How did you scold me just now? I hate my teeth, don''t I? I''ll give you a chance to fight... "


    With that, he took a step with confidence.


    Not even weapons.


    Seeing this, Tianji was shocked and said, "young master, don''t be so cunning. Don''t fall into the trap. Don''t act recklessly. At this time, we must fight them to the end."


    "With such a big array in the airspace and such a big movement, all the major forces will be shocked soon. By then, they will not be able to run away..."


    Beichen day also busy way: "yes, elder martial brother, don''t because of the impulse and bad plan."


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    North to the sky canthus to crack, teeth are biting "bang bang" ring, want to bite teeth, bone burst, breathing heavy, forced to suppress.


    However, seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head: "it''s really useless..."


    "What are you I want to die


    This understatement made the powder keg of beixiangtian explode in an instant. With a roar, his anger came straight from his heart.


    A hundred Zhang''s sword Qi cut down angrily.


    For a moment, the sky and the earth are just like the light and dark are just beginning to open.


    Seven huge stars appeared, reflecting the sky, flickering and disappearing, as if to echo.


    I can''t help but make this sword more magical.


    "Shengfa, Beidou sword!"


    "Chop ~"


    this sword, even if Tianxuan saw it, he had to say it was good. After a flash of surprise, it had a true meaning, which was only inferior to those old guys.


    He is worthy of being the second disciple of the patriarch.


    North Chen day, the color of envy and longing flashed in his eyes, and he was far from that.


    However, in the face of this blow, Ning Tao smiles, shakes his head, and his eyes flash. A force of terror, like an ancient beast, suddenly appears. His muscles are high and his space is shocked.


    "More than ten years later, it has only reached the mid Xianhuang period? Forget it, say goodbye to the world. There were two moves in those years, but now, one is enough... "


    It''s like a towering giant, full of divine power and shaking the sky.


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Po ~"


    as soon as the blow was made, the smile on Tianxuan''s face froze, and his pupils suddenly contracted, shouting.


    "No, young master, get out of the way!"


    "Little thief, how dare you..."


    While speaking, he has already stepped up to rescue.


    But how can they be allowed to save people by shooting ten figures from ten directions?It was Shi Shang, the head of the weak water clan and others.


    "No Don''t... "


    Fear and scream flashed in the pupil of the north sky, as if oppressed by a giant. His sword was smashed with one blow, and his head was covered.


    For a moment, he felt enveloped in endless darkness and cold, as if he had lost all consciousness.


    "Boom..."


    Dozens of streets were flattened.


    Too fast, the power of terror is unparalleled, almost like destroying here.


    Even if a supreme, do not dare to casually hard pick Ning Tao that fist, not to mention an Immortal Emperor?


    "Boom Boom... "


    The shock wave of terror separated the crowd.


    But beixiangtian, who was under the blow, was broken to pieces, not even a scum left.


    Beichentian and others, who are full of Qi and blood, are dumbfounded when they see this. They look at the ruins in front of them, punch and move to the north and die?


    "This How is that possible? "


    And the sky, including Luo Qingcheng who just appeared, flashed a surprise in his eyes. Is he dead? That''s great. As soon as he dies, there will be less trouble.


    Ning Tao''s plan is to kill beixiangtian, and it can''t be delayed, before the eternal Island opens.


    Otherwise, things will change.


    The sky doesn''t know when eternal Island opens.


    In this way, he and Wei Shengjin joined two more reinforcements and grew stronger.


    Ning Tao paid a lot for this plan, which can be regarded as compensation for the weak Shui. He absorbed all his hatred to himself and diverted his attention from the weak Shui.


    North to the day a death, plus is his rather wave move hand, who still tube what Luo Qing City?


    Thanks to Chen Qingyang.


    "You You look for death, kill, kill, kill all, "Tianxuan was so angry that he trembled with anger.


    If it wasn''t for the array and these damned guys to stop it, maybe there would be a chance to save it.


    But at the same time, I was shocked by Ning Tao''s strength.


    That punch, even if he is not easy to receive, is this the strength of Ning Tao now?


    "This son is really a big trouble, and can''t stay!"


    In a flash, the three supremacies just like crazy shot, only aiming at Ning Tao, the seven immortals emperor array, angry eyes wide open, only Beichen day silly eyes.


    That terrible guy, as expected, was as terrible and abnormal as ever.


    However, everything can be saved. On the other side, there are two supremacies, but on their side, there are three. He comforts himself, but his face turns pale.


    "Weak aquarium? It''s you bastards who dare to fight against big dipper. You''re dead... "


    Tianxuan recognizes them and roars.


    How did he not expect that this declining group would dare to attack them?


    However, the weak water patriarch roared: "a group of despicable people, remember who killed this place? It''s you, Big Dipper, and the last leader of Tianxuan. This is a bitter feud. "


    Thousands of weak water like arrows shot.


    "If you want revenge, let''s see if you have the ability?" Tianxuan cursed.


    It''s a disguised admission.


    The power of the Big Dipper stars encircles the whole body.


    However, the next second startled him. Shi Shang, the head of the weak water clan, a supreme puppet, Shi Changkong and Ning Tao suddenly appeared.


    It''s all supreme combat power.


    In particular, Shishang, the supreme double peak, even if the supreme triple with the power of time and space, he can also fight.


    Tian Xuan, Tian Ji and Tian Quan are the three most powerful, but they are only the two most powerful, and the remaining one is the top one, and the other one is the top one. The pressure suddenly increases.


    "Damn it..."

 Chapter 3674

    "Kill, don''t leave a," Ning Tao cold voice low to drink a, along with control war devil to fight to kill up.


    Cooperate with the time to kill xiangtianquan.


    But Shi Shang, the patriarch goes straight to Tian Xuan and Tian Ji.


    But just after that, he actually went down to the Big Dipper, the seven immortals. It is said that this is the famous existence of the Big Dipper.


    Known as the "seven sons of Beidou".


    These seven people join hands to kill the supreme.


    That prestige, but the corpse mountain Blood Sea pile up, even if Luo Qing City and several other elders join hands also not to be defeated, simply let them always maintain ten sides of the Jedi.


    "Brush Brush... "


    As soon as Ning Tao rushed down, Beidou Qizi''s face changed greatly. The leader roared: "protect the little master, quickly form the battle, and kill this son with me..."


    As soon as the words come out, the seven stars tremble.


    A spoon like formation came into our eyes, lingering with a faint light, emitting brilliance.


    The little Lord of North heaven is dead. If another little Lord dies, there will be no God son in Beidou. Although he can stand again, it is a shame to the outside world, and he can''t avoid being laughed at by the north.


    Both gods were slaughtered.


    And they, even if they can go back alive, are afraid it will be hard for them, so they have to work hard now


    But Beichen day is scared silly, looking at ningtao rushed to him, suddenly feel a disaster.


    However, Beidou Qizi should be able to protect him.


    This can kill the Supreme


    Just thinking of this, Ning Tao gave a cold hum. Facing the formation of the Big Dipper Seven Star array, he even divided it into seven parts. In his hand, he gathered a golden sword and chopped it down in seven directions. He could not tell the true from the false.


    "Seven sections, glimpses!"


    "This..."


    It''s another move.


    This is the way to defeat northward.


    "Damn it, change, Big Dipper, you long, break," Big Dipper''s seven sons roared and changed sharply.


    The top and bottom seem to be one.


    If there are no countermeasures, they can at least protect themselves, and they can be connected end to end without fear of any foreign enemies.


    However, they underestimated Ning Tao too much. A real golden sword fell in front of the boss. The boss was startled, but was surprised. He quickly mobilized his array to resist the enemy, and even prevented this move.


    "Jie Jie, but so..."


    But as soon as the words came to an end, he heard a scream from Lao Qi and was blown up by a puppet.


    The remaining six sons were stunned, staring at each other, this What''s going on? Where''s the puppet? Seven people are one body and can''t be separated. Without one person, it can drop 80%.


    "You You Despicable, son of a bitch, I''ll fight with you and avenge Lao Qi... "


    The old atmosphere trembles and roars.


    A face-to-face, suddenly lose a person, which no matter which team will sink in the heart.


    Seeing that six people rushed up in a frenzy and the formation was already in disorder, Ning Tao said with a sneer: "if you seven go up together, maybe I''ll be a bit tricky, but once it''s dispersed, it''s just a group of local chickens and dogs..."


    After that, it''s half squatting again.


    It seems that they are going to fight, but they are all white with fright. The boss is red eyed and roaring. He doesn''t hesitate to spend his blood, moves himself behind him and stabs him in the back of his heart with all his strength.


    This sword goes well. I can''t help but feel happy.


    "Yes..."


    However, the sound of Jinge''s sharp sound suddenly rang out, with a "cluster" of sparks, which made him confused. What''s the ghost? What is it?


    It seems to be blocked by a layer of gold.


    Not yet back to God, but found that Ning Tao has a claw out, like lightning caught old four.


    One hand pinch, only to hear a "click" sound, such as crushing an ant at will.


    A fairy emperor''s middle step has fallen.


    "No, old four..."


    The eldest and the second roared with grief and indignation. There were heartache and panic. Although they had true feelings for so many years, the more they died, the more dangerous they were.


    Is this guy the devil?


    Pick seven, but thunder kills two?


    The eldest brother screamed and wanted to stab him, but he saw that one of them was divided into seven. He killed him again, but he couldn''t tell the real from the false.


    But come closer like a devil.


    "Asshole, coward, have the ability to face up to..."


    "No Ah Ah, ah... "


    There were two more screams. This time, it was more miserable. The third and fifth were all pierced.


    And old six is haunted by the devil.


    "The fourth one," Ning Tao coldly glanced at them. They had no pity. They had come to kill him, but now they were not strong enough to be killed.


    If he does not have today''s strength, it must be him who died today.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll fight with you," said the eldest brother. His eyes were congested, and he roared, and cut it with a sword.


    The second one has red eyes, one on the left and one on the right.Stars double swords are like blue Double Dragons. They are unpredictable, but they are powerful.


    "Difa, North Star Sword technique!"


    "Kill ~"


    seeing them struggling, Ning Tao hums coldly. Although they are two high-level people, they are still ignored by him.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    A mysterious handprint condenses out.


    Slow, holy, mighty, like the seal of the holy.


    "Secret art, seal of time!"


    "Broken ~"


    a seal envelops, as if the palm of a saint''s hand is patted down, full of death, erasing everything.


    Under their dead and stiff pupils, what kind of sword Qi? It''s all drizzle. There''s no sound when it''s covered.


    But it took everything.


    The imprint dissipated, and so did the two.


    Only the light yellow sand is scattered between the heaven and the earth. This scene makes the three supreme masters gape, stiff and dull. The whole person is confused.


    That''s the seven sons of Beidou. They are able to carry the existence of the supreme and die six at once?


    It takes time to kill a pig, right?


    "How is that possible?"


    "No Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, "the last six screamed and ran away.


    But a silver shuttle pierced through the void. It came a thousand kilometers away in a flash. It pierced his skull at one stroke, turned a big turn and crossed the northern sky.


    The latter has long been silly.


    Beidou Qizi, his last hope, failed to hold on a few breath in the hands of the leaders.


    Feel the body a cool, followed by endless cold, dark, devoured


    "No Teacher Fu... "


    Beichentian opened his mouth and fell down slowly.


    Seeing this, Luo Qingcheng sighs that Da Beidou really provoked the wrong people, and finally he was punished.


    "Son of a bitch, you You are dead, no one can save you, no one... " Tianxuan''s angry eyes roared, his Qi muscles trembled and his whole body trembled.


    It''s over. It''s all over.


    Let the Lord know that they are finished.


    But Ning Tao sneered and said: "the emperor is not scared. If you have any tricks, just let him go. No matter who you are, you will die if you touch the scales!"


    "Isn''t that the supreme? I''ve killed only one of them. Today, let''s leave them all together... "


    After that, silver shuttle roared to kill.


    Persimmon picking up soft pinch, naturally aimed at the weakest heaven power supreme, fire lion and fire tiger all rushed together, the five battle power can be described as a rush.


    The time is no less than the supreme.


    It''s a joke.


    Five people roared, within a hundred moves, the time was right and killed him with divine power.


    The only two old folks left trembled and scolded. However, the general situation could not be reversed. Six men stormed. Shi, the head of the weak water clan, showed 3000 weak water magic powers, and let Ning Tao shoot through him with an arrow.


    Under normal circumstances, how can the supreme be killed so easily? The vitality is extremely strong.


    However, no matter how tenacious they are, they can''t hold down a group of people''s fierce attack. Moreover, shengpindaoyi has great lethality, and they are no more than second class divine power.


    It''s not wrong to be killed.


    But at this time, the two old men were killed, and Tian Xuan''s dry face showed despair.


    He knew that he could not escape.


    Instead of waiting to die, it''s better to take these bastards to be buried with him. He laughed wildly and his body swelled wildly.


    "Let''s go to paradise together..."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    "Boom ~"

 Chapter 3675

    The aura between heaven and earth roars.


    At this moment, he was devoured by Tianxuan.


    "No, the old man is crazy," screamed Shi Changkong with a sharp contraction of his pupils.


    Almost turned around and ran.


    "Run, run..."


    Although he has the supreme combat power, it does not mean that he has the supreme physical body.


    Compared with the real supreme, both Ning Tao and he are inferior. It''s a transmutation in essence, not to mention the supreme? It''s a kind of divine power, and it''s also a kind of double cultivation. It can destroy heaven and earth when it explodes.


    It doesn''t matter to destroy airspace.


    Even if the blink, Jedi, can not escape, he also red eyes will fall to pull away.


    The fire devil lion, Ming fire tiger and others were scared to death. They turned around and ran, and Wei Shengjin ran to the front.


    Ning Tao was scolded in his heart.


    However, Shishang elder red eyes roared, a time and space blade desperately cut down.


    Try to stop it.


    However, Tian Xuan''s sharp expansion seems to have increased weight by three or four hundred jin. Although the blade hit him, it missed his key point, and his position has shifted.


    "Damn it..."


    "The power of time and space? Are you the last sin of the holy land of time and space? No No, it''s impossible... "


    Crazy Tian Xuan is also shocked.


    It''s all right for the weak water people to fight against them. He can understand the hatred of those years and the humiliation of today. But he never thought that the weak water people would collude with the remaining evils of the holy land of time and space?


    This is a great sin, but he who knows the secret can''t reveal it.


    I''m afraid it will be annihilated with self explosion.


    But how can he be reconciled?


    His eyes were red. He hesitated for a moment. A terrible golden shuttle went straight to Tianxuan''s eyebrows at an incredible speed, penetrating through the wilderness and thousands of obstacles.


    Ning Tao makes a move. He grits his teeth and gathers all his strength in order to wait for this moment. If he is really successful, I''m afraid he will lose half of his team.


    This golden shuttle also compresses the holy fire.


    "Holy body, the power of the sun!"


    "Kill ~"


    it''s like a golden thread, which is constantly expanding and contracting in Tianxuan''s angry pupil.


    He will certainly be able to escape in his heyday.


    But now, moving like a mud cow, I saw a flash of blood in my eyes. After fighting for my life, I roared.


    "Pop ~"


    although not ready to complete, but too late.


    It''s just like an energy balloon that has just inflated more than half of the air. A flame will detonate it in an instant, with dazzling white lights.


    "Bastards, you can''t stop me!"


    "Ha ha..."


    In this sharp smile and hysteria, when Shi Shang and other people were shocked, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and turned red. Unexpectedly, he flashed the color of flesh pain and covered his hands.


    Just before the explosion, a towering and grand gold pagoda came down.


    "HUANGHUANG Sunset Tower, suppress the immortals and Buddhas!"


    "Zhen ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The whole airspace of the earth is shaking, heaven and earth, space, rules, at this moment chaos.


    Ning Tao, as the owner of the Sunset Tower, felt an unparalleled shock of terror in an instant. He was even bitten by it. As soon as the tiger was shocked, his eyes widened and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Knowing the horror, he opened his eyes and yelled, "run, run, get out of here..."


    Even if the Sunset Tower is a magic weapon of the middle class, and it is one of the best and the best, it is not the top class after all. Moreover, even if it is a Supreme Self explosive force, it is difficult to resist.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The gold of the whole pagoda has been filled with dazzling white light, as if it has penetrated to the outside.


    It''s like being pierced by thousands of beams.


    It''s like a sieve.


    "Click Click... "


    All of a sudden, the people who are retreating crazily hear the sound of "Susu" and their faces turn white. Ning Tao, in particular, has a look of heartache on his face.


    The baby hasn''t covered the heat yet. Now it has been damaged.


    In the shock of the crowd, the complete Sunset Tower suddenly "bang" a burst open, only a stalemate of one or two breath, the terrible impact, instant spread, like a flood gate general.


    "Roar Roar... "


    It''s like an avalanche of oppression.


    Although it is not as powerful as the magic core God, the movement is not as big as that, but its power is far more powerful than the magic core God.


    "Block, block, defend," the weak water patriarch yelled in his voice. Originally, the plan was about to succeed, but there was a mistake.In fact, I think so. They are the three most important ones. No matter how hard they are, they are not so easy to deal with.


    It takes several times as much to eat them.


    And they, of course, are far from enough.


    Five or six water dragons roar, with a strong sense of corrosion. There are thousands of elephants, but I only take one ladle. This is 3000 weak water, which is feared by gods, ghosts and Buddhas.


    "Secret skill, three thousand weak water!"


    The power of time and space is also intertwined.


    "Blood, time and space shield!"


    "Roar ~"


    but when Ning Tao is faced with this terrible impact, he has to be more calm. With a wave of his golden robe, he blocks him behind.


    This is more than three million immortal gold patterns.


    "Gold body, immortal clothes!"


    "Yu ~"


    his move is almost the same as the supreme level''s defense, with different strengths and weaknesses.


    Even though Ning Tao tried to fight for time with the Sunset Tower, he could only fight for a breath or two, but it was still covered, and the whole ten sided precipice had been cracked and concentrated.


    I can''t hold it.


    Finally burst in the roar.


    Such a big move is bound to attract the attention of outsiders. I think it''s strange. Is that even more strange?


    "What a big move? What level of master is fighting? "


    Some of the remaining monks exclaimed.


    And a figure in black robe suddenly looked up, but his cold, stiff look suddenly changed, and his angry eyes quickly chased after him.


    "It''s broken. Something happened..."


    It took a long time for the explosion to stop.


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao and the others coughed up a few blood stains. Their faces were shocked. They were all in a state of shock. It was terrible. Fortunately, they reacted so quickly, otherwise it would be over.


    "What''s the matter? Clean up the battlefield quickly, erase the traces, and leave here immediately... "


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth and roared.


    Don''t know why? He always has a feeling of panic. He can''t stay here any longer. He should leave now, or he will die ten times by their secret.


    Immediately distressed recall Sunset Tower, is already dilapidated, which spirituality, ten do not exist eight.


    The spirit of the instrument fell into the sun, and the former generation also fell asleep.


    However, I always feel that the Sunset Tower is strange. Will it lose all its spirituality? In that case, the magic weapon in the cave would be completely abandoned.


    In that case, he can be heartbroken.


    "Thanks..."


    Among them, there are also two time towers, which have gone up in smoke. No matter how hard they are, they can''t stop self explosion.


    Under normal circumstances, Tianxuan will blow himself up and want to stop it. Unless the supreme middle level moves, the chance of stopping it is very small.


    Because the supreme can control the energy of heaven and earth, how many times stronger is it than Xianhuang?


    With a wave of Ning Tao''s sleeve robe, he wiped away some traces and disposed of all the useless corpses. He could not tell who had any marks on his body.


    He burned it all clean.


    Beidou Qizi, beichentian, beixiangtian, and Tianji''s supreme space ring are all here.


    Tianquan''s most precious treasure was collected by shichangkong, but Tianxuan''s most precious treasure disappeared.


    It''s probably destroyed in a self explosion.


    There was no time to check, but I also heard a piece of bad news. The elder of the weak water clan fell down. A high-level Immortal Emperor was the main eye of the ten directions. When the array was broken, he took most of the responsibility.


    I''m out of my mind.


    Fortunately, she didn''t let Xiaolian come with her this time, so she stayed with Shiyao in the weak Shui nationality.


    They were so dejected that they had to hold back their grief and quickly evacuated the area in a few minutes.


    There''s perspective, basically no trace.


    The plan has come to an end. The way to leave here quickly is the transmission array. They have blocked all the transmission arrays outside.


    But there''s Ning Tao, who''s not a space master? The latter is the master of space.


    It has its own secret channel.


    It is estimated that only they can be so willful.


    Now, before long, the whole north is going to be crazy. He has two gods and three supremacies. He is going to be famous again.


    In order to compensate, for the sake of the alliance, Ning Tao really paid too much this time, and tried his best.


    Don''t hesitate to draw hatred on yourself.


    He has paid half a piece of magic crystal, but also has to make up a couple and face the anger of the whole big dipper.


    Anyway, when there are more lice, he is not afraid of itching. Ning Tao is not bad at this family. In those years, big dipper attacked him many times. When he was in the end, he could only bear it.


    Also calculate but with North Chen day of gratitude and resentment.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Gallop to a corner of the airspace, directly opened a shop, exposed a not big not small transmission array, very delicate, but a cross star.


    At the beginning, Changkong used this to escape.As soon as the crowd stepped on the teleportation array, a terrible, cold and vast breath suddenly burst out in the distant horizon, and a wave of killing machine fell down like thunder.


    "Who killed the Big Dipper? Do you still want to go! "


    "Si ~"


    "to "Supreme medium level?"


    When the war stare big pupil, startled pale, such a big can, they are not rivals together.


    But the weak aquarium chief, as if he had guessed something, lost his voice and said in horror: "Polaris Zun, is Polaris Zun, the core figure of the Big Dipper..."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces changed greatly. Ning Tao''s heart was thump and thump. He quickly waved out a mist to cover people''s faces. He could never find the clue.


    It will take time for the transportable array to start.


    In contrast, if they can''t get out of here, Polaris will be here first.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and directly pushed the teleportation array. He said decisively, "go, I''ll fight for time. I''m the only one exposed here. After leaving here, I immediately destroyed the teleportation array."


    With that, he rose straight into the sky.


    They were startled, but shichangkong gritted his teeth and wanted to follow him, but he was pulled back by Shishang.


    Their power of time and space is so obvious that once they are used, they will be found.


    "Damn it


    "Ning Tao, be careful..."

 Chapter 3676

    "Don''t be crazy, thief. You''d rather be here!"


    "Kill ~"


    Ning Tao, like a sharp sword, suddenly jumped out of the fog, as fast as lightning, shot in the past.


    It''s hard.


    He knew it was time.


    Although this decision is very risky, it is possible that he succeeded and let shichangkong and luoqingcheng escape without being found, he is afraid that he will not be able to leave.


    And if the teleportation array is successful and not destroyed, the Polaris Zun can still chase it.


    But he had no way back.


    Without the teleportation array, it''s almost impossible to escape from the hands of a supreme medium level strongman.


    A few months ago, he tried with the wind demons. The supreme triple has been unable to resist. However, the supreme middle level is still the core of the big dipper and has a solid foundation. I''m afraid the three wind demons can''t help him.


    But even if you take risks again, there is no way to do it. He is the only one in the crowd.


    At the moment, he doesn''t want anything else. As long as he can see off the time, Wei Shengjin and others, he can at least finish one thing, and then consider himself


    "White fall? Jin Yan


    The angry black robe figure swooping down from the horizon shrinks his pupils, and his killing chance flashes. The cold light suddenly appears. This person must be Ning Tao.


    How dare an Immortal Emperor come out with a gun in the face of the supreme? This courage is commendable.


    But, it''s too much.


    "Ignorant child, dare to ambush my big dipper God son, unforgivable, suffer death!"


    Under the roar, nine empty shadows of stars appeared behind them. They echoed the sky and twinkled in the distance. A surging and powerful force gathered in one palm, which had the great power of pressing Mount Tai.


    It''s like a seven star day-to-day spectacle.


    "Difa, big dipper Seven Star serial palm!"


    "Break ~"


    I can only see the air burst, the space is crumbling, and even the fog around is dispersing a lot, this corner of the airspace is under this power.


    "No, it''s dangerous," Shi Changkong said. His eyes were splitting and his body was shaking. He rushed up to help.


    It''s also because of him.


    Ning Tao is to set him up with Luo Qingcheng.


    To be exact, Ning Tao is still his brother-in-law. If something happens to him, how should he face sister Yao?


    And the baby in her stomach?


    Remorse, guilt, powerlessness come to mind.


    One side of the weak water patriarch, also clenching his teeth and pulling a few people, can''t let the ningmen master fall short, not to mention even if they can''t win together.


    The transmission stations have begun to absorb energy, and less than half of the million star beads have turned into dust.


    Shishang has been shrouded in fog.


    Energy fluctuations can not hide, but we must hide their breath and face.


    Otherwise, the plan still fails.


    Wei Shengjin is also red eyed. At least he is also one of the gangs. He can''t help but contact the master to get rid of him.


    But Shifu is now near the central mainland, thousands of miles away from the north, and can''t catch up.


    Wei Shengjin''s heart cooled a lot. Looking at the Seven Star fingerprints, he almost burst into despair. Even if the strongest "Shishang elder" among them could stop it, he would be seriously injured.


    Let alone Ning Tao.


    "It''s over..."


    However, in the face of this terrible pressure, Ning Tao''s spirit is excited and his eyes burst into flames. What about the middle level? Today, I will fight a war.


    It''s a melting pot of ancient blood, burning in the mud.


    The power of the dragon body of the sun is also excited.


    With one shot in hand, the Qi of chaos was divided into two poles, which created Yin and Yang. At the beginning of its origin, it was the giant of Hongmeng, and a little black awn condensed on the tip of the gun.


    "130 million The melting pot of war


    "Holy body, the sun chases the dragon!"


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    Among them, the strength and combat power of the three masters have doubled.


    It''s not inferior to some new supremacies.


    "Break ~"


    carry the stars with a micro posture.


    In this scene, the black robed figure, that is, Polaris Zun, is very moved. This guy is so strong. Ordinary Immortal Emperor''s legs are soft when he sees him.


    Not to mention fighting him.


    Either you don''t know, or you''re a genius.


    In an instant, two meteors collided in the airspace, there was a loud bang, the shock wave spread, and hundreds of broken streets were smashed in an instant.


    The people who are about to transmit in the distance are also affected. There are some obstacles in the array.


    But it''s still going on.


    "Click Bang Boom... "


    All of a sudden, a huge noise attracted everyone''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, everyone stares at him. Ning Tao is as angry as a lion. He breaks his two palms and wears his armor. He is really powerful."What?"


    Even Polaris Zun was frightened, and his eyes widened in an incredible way Not dead yet?


    "Bang", another hand print is broken.


    It was a big surprise to him.


    Not to mention the Immortal Emperor, an ordinary supreme can do this scene, the strength has been very considerable.


    In principle, no one can stop it under the supreme?


    But now it''s ghost.


    With a bang, the fourth seal was also smashed. However, Ning Tao also vomited blood, and the gun power in his hand was almost gone.


    Luo Qingcheng and others, who just showed their joy, suddenly froze with a smile. Is it really not right?


    But just at this time, the transmission array has almost accumulated energy. With a "buzz", the space ripple is about to leave here with more than ten people.


    However, the astonished Polaris Zun suddenly regained his consciousness, and immediately scolded him secretly. He almost forgot the important thing. He was entangled by the boy, and then pointed to the shop with his other hand.


    A dark finger, like the stars fall, in which the power of terror can penetrate the airspace.


    "Difa, meteorite finger!"


    "Die ~"


    Wei Sheng''s golden pupil shrinks, and the secret channel is not good. The transmission array has been started, but it is absolutely not as fast as this. But now, whoever goes out will die.


    But as long as they can stop this finger for a breath or two, they can escape.


    Shi Shang''s face is decidedly exposed. Ning Tao''s situation can be regarded as his harm. It''s all because he let go for a long time. Let him spare his life to make up for it.


    Just think of here, suddenly see Ning Tao roar throw out a thing, it is cold tall war devil.


    "Never die The secret of war


    "Bang Boom... "


    Almost in a desperate way, at the moment of the crisis, his whole person was almost penetrated, but he gave the teleportation array enough time.


    Just hear the "whoosh" sound, the space then a squirm, no more than a dozen people wave.


    "Ning Tao, we must live in the past..."


    The voice stopped abruptly.


    At the sight of this, the heartless face of Polaris Zun trembled and his green veins leaped wildly, just like a beast eating people. He was so ferocious that he roared: "Ning Tao, you''re looking for death, kill you..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    The remaining three palms are photographed by a swarm of bees.


    If you let the time sky see this scene, my heart may be able to pull up, a burst of despair.


    It''s true that in an ordinary moment, if the supreme is hit by this blow, there is almost no way to survive, but who is Ning Tao? How can you be killed so easily? The Dharma suit on his body blocks most of the impact for him.


    When he looked down angrily, he suddenly saw a streamer rushing out and running away like a blink.


    And with a bang, the teleport array was smashed by the warlord, and then ran after Ning Tao.


    This is really a dead end.

 Chapter 3677

    At this moment, Polaris Zun could not imagine his dull or even almost silly expression. He was always calm and decisive, but lost his mind?


    That kid didn''t die?


    Is he supreme? Or Xianhuang?


    Facing his own set of palm techniques, he not only got up and ran away, but also decisively destroyed the teleportation array.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    "Rather The waves


    After listening to the roar like roar behind him, mixed with the blood hatred like killing intention, Ning Tao''s scalp numb, keep vomiting blood, just red eyes, desperate to escape, to improve his own speed to the extreme.


    What should be done has already been done, and the next step is to save his life, but he didn''t have it at all.


    It has to be said that there is still a gap between the Immortal Emperor and the supreme one, and how can an immortal body be compared with a person who claims to be a God?


    His nearly four million immortal gold patterns were almost scattered by that palm.


    It''s terrible.


    Even if he didn''t die there, he broke more than ten bones all over his body, and his right hand was drooping and deformed.


    The brain is buzzing empty now.


    It looks shocking.


    However, in the face of life and death, these are nothing, the greater danger is still behind, how to escape under the pursuit of a supreme medium level strong man?


    Swallow a purple dragon pattern pill.


    What half spirit liquid and so on, all of a head also put into the mouth, as long as can last longer.


    "Flash, Aurora!"


    "Secret skill, big space move skill!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    But as soon as he got out of the airspace, a cold, terrible killing intention stabbed him in the back. He turned his head and saw that the Polaris was only a few steps away.


    It''s too fast.


    In front of him, he is as ridiculous as a pediatrician. Is this the strength of "middle class"?


    "Son of a bitch, don''t think I''m easy to get into trouble. If I''m in a hurry, I don''t want anyone to feel better..."


    Ning Tao burst out and scolded.


    At the same time, control warlord to block the back.


    Otherwise, he can be killed by any small means. He is seriously injured and can''t fight any more. Now the only way is to delay.


    The longer he procrastinates, the more hope he will live.


    Although he didn''t know how to live now? But try everything.


    However, the North Star Zun behind him has red eyes, and his whole body is full of murderous spirit. He is so angry that he feels a sense of shame. Can a younger generation escape from him without mentioning the previous ambush?


    Under the Immortal Emperor, almost no one can block his move, but now, Ning Tao is an exception.


    He knows very well whether he has used foreign things. This little bastard is totally self-supporting?


    What''s his secret?


    Why is the gap so big?


    Ning Tao is the most powerful Immortal Emperor he has ever seen, even when he was young. When he met the supreme emperor, he counseled him.


    Looking at the figure in front of him, who was running away and swearing at him, the North Star stares at him and suddenly roars: "boy, give you a chance to live and take refuge in my big dipper."


    "As long as you are loyal and give everything, all the previous gratitude and resentment will be like the past. We Beidou sect can let bygones be bygones, and even show that the Lord can accept you as an apprentice and accept you as the son-in-law of riding the Dragon..."


    Words a, is the Ning Tao that break out to scold almost son bite tongue bleeding, stare big copper bell eyes, this son of a bitch should not be cheat him?


    When I think of it, I can escape faster. It''s a shuttle at all costs.


    In this long starry sky, such as a white horse passing by.


    Faster than ordinary supremacy.


    "Dog thief, don''t cheat you. I killed the two great gods of Beidou sect. How can you let me go..."


    Seeing his swearing, the muscles on his face trembled, but he still suppressed his anger and gritted his teeth and said, "I can swear by my heart that there is only a small grudge between you and me in the Big Dipper."


    "As long as it''s clear, it''s not a problem, and the patriarch is not mean. As long as you take refuge and offer Dharma, you will be able to save your life."


    "Besides, if I really want to kill you, do you think I can escape with your strength?"


    He also found a step for himself. In fact, he was attracted by the "golden body". The golden robe on Ning Tao''s body at that moment attracted his attention. That''s the key to the boy''s survival.


    He was sure that it must be a holy Dharma, or even a rare defensive Dharma.


    Not even big dipper.


    As long as you get it, whether Ning Tao is alive or dead is a matter of one sentence. Can he resist?


    However, Ning Tao sneers, how can he not know the little 999 in his heart? I''m afraid that the four forces have not yet told the Big Dipper their true identity. Otherwise, if they dare to recruit themselves, they want to be exterminated.However, if you can delay time, you will naturally have to go on in vain. If you insist, you must hold on.


    The reason why he scolds him so wantonly is to pull hatred. It''s better to pull over the whole big dipper. Only in this way can luoqingcheng be safer.


    "I don''t believe you. Your big dipper always bullies the weak. If I really take refuge, how can I survive..."


    I''m still racking my brains to find a way out.


    Crush several jade tubes.


    However, this scene is also at the moment of Polaris Zun. He knows that he is procrastinating, but he is really excited about the "golden Robe".


    Since the soft can''t do it, then come to the hard, if it can''t, catch him Soul searching!


    "Boy, I''ll say it again for the last time. Will you come down? Don''t make me do it


    See him suddenly under ruthless, Ning Tao know I''m afraid can''t hide past, a seeping beam of light from the side fly by, are Polaris respect with divine power threat.


    This is to tell him that if you want to kill yourself, you can do it. Don''t be unkind.


    Even warlords have been punched through several holes.


    "Damn it, dog thief, if I can survive today, I will take your head one day..."


    "After 30 years, you are still a hero," said Ning Tao.


    Seeing this, Polaris Zun was angry and his eyes were wide open. A dog thief really angered him. He bit his teeth and said ferociously, "since you don''t know what to do, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Once again, a finger can penetrate the stars.


    "Difa, meteorite finger!"


    "Kill ~"


    "not good..."


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. At this moment, he seems to be staring at by death, and the whole person is stiff in the galloping.


    "Warlord, stop it..."


    At the command, the warlord absorbed the aura and blocked the gun for him, but this finger was too strong. He not only penetrated it, but also penetrated through Ning Tao''s right chest.


    "Puff..."


    Fortunately, the heart is on the left.


    However, still let Ning Tao vomit blood, the whole person rolling in the starry sky, is very sad.


    Although it looks terrible, it''s actually great. An Immortal Emperor can be as good as Ning Tao, not to mention being recorded in history.


    How many immortal emperors can hold on for such a long time under the hands of the supreme middle level strong?


    "Damn, can''t it hold?" Ning Tao has already felt that his consciousness is a little vague and his injury is too heavy. However, they should be safe in Changkong.


    Seeing this, Polaris Zun said with a grim smile: "run? Run again? I''ll crush you to death! "


    "The dead and the dead!"


    As soon as I explored my finger, a white whirlpool suddenly appeared and swallowed it. The next second, a crack suddenly opened and a smiling white robe figure came out.


    "Who?" Polaris was surprised.


    Ning Tao was also stunned.


    "Mr. Polaris, you can be regarded as a character. You can''t be so cruel to a small generation, can you? Now that I''m here, I can''t tolerate sand in my eyes. "


    The white robed man said with a smile.


    There is a white swirl mark in the middle of the eyebrow.


    Polaris Zun fixed his eyes on it, and suddenly his pupils shrank, and his color changed and he said, "white hole is supreme!"


    "What? Are you going to stick it in? Do you have to fight against my Big Dipper? "


    Seeing his angry words, the figure in the white robe brushed his sleeve and said with a smile, "Taoist brother is joking. In my big spiral territory, it''s not easy for Taoist brother to be wild. I haven''t done it for many years. I might as well have a fight."


    "Little brother, I''m here. Don''t worry, he can''t pass. No one can stop you in the big spiral land!"


    "Please ~"


    he pretended to be provocative and let Ning Tao go.


    When Ning Tao heard this, he felt relieved. He still owed Chen Qingyang a favor, but in a word, he was saved.


    "More Thank you, master... "

 Chapter 3678

    Seeing that Ning Tao was about to leave, Polaris Zun was very anxious. Suddenly, his eyes were red and angry. He roared, "Baidong, don''t be shameless. How can you forgive him for killing the two gods of Beidou sect?"


    "It''s worth fighting with me, Big Dipper, for a kid who doesn''t know what to do?"


    He was full of murders.


    There are reluctance, regret, and chagrin.


    I should have caught this boy regardless of everything, otherwise, how could I be in trouble now?


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s grinning look was startled. The secret road was not good. His eyes were nervous. I don''t know if the big spiral will yield?


    The tattered warlord also swayed back to him in case of any accident?


    In the anger, the white hole supreme just flicked his sleeve, a smile, leisurely way: "north pole, don''t take this threat to me, I will not be afraid of big spiral?"


    "Besides, I''m sure I can''t fight. Do you want to make a bet?"


    Seeing his smiling appearance, he has a kind of immortal demeanor. He seems to be able to pacify his heart and relax a lot with Ning Tao.


    But also some doubts, don''t understand, this white hole elder has what base?


    There''s no divine power around.


    Very confident.


    Seeing this, the cold and angry Polaris Zun couldn''t help shrinking his pupils, pondering carefully, frowning, as if something had happened? Can''t help but black face gnash teeth way: "eternal island?"


    This matter is no secret to the major forces, and they are even actively preparing for it.


    Looking forward to a big show.


    How can you let other trifles entangle you?


    If this matter can be prepared, maybe after 100000 years, a leader who is expected to win the throne of heaven will be cultivated, or even more.


    From this we can imagine how important this matter is, it is almost related to the future of a big power.


    The big spiral and the Big Dipper are no exception. Although there has been constant friction and fighting recently, they are all skittish and skilful. After a hard time, Ning Tao killed them.


    If you are fighting against the big spiral at this time, you will definitely be out of your mind.


    At the thought of this, Polaris would like to bite his teeth and feel his hand on the hilt of the sword. The thief was right in front of him, but he had to insert a "white hole" to block the way.


    "Asshole..."


    In an instant, the cold light in his eyes twinkled. He drew his sword in an instant and cut more than ten swords in one breath.


    "Brush Brush... "


    Ning Tao is surprised. He thinks that Bai Dong can''t stop the thief. He immediately swallows another green wood pill and releases the demon to fight back.


    Under the siege of so many people, don''t you believe it can make the dog thief rampant?


    However, seeing that the sword Qi was cut down, the white cave supreme was not surprised but happy. He waved out a Dharma seal, and a white whirlpool condensed in front of him.


    No matter what you do, I will go straight up in the wind and swallow everything in the world!


    "Boom Boom... "


    Between the electric light and flint, the two are in a whirlwind.


    That movement, see Ning Tao in the distance a burst of dazzle unceasingly, I''m afraid in the supreme middle level, the strength of these two people is also top, top.


    He didn''t know how shocking it was for him to escape from Polaris Zun?


    However, senior official Ning doesn''t care at all. He is numb and can live.


    However, as soon as they met each other, they stopped at the same time. Their faces were full of meaning. They couldn''t figure out what they were thinking?


    "Ning Tao child, I have written down the feud. Two years later, the eternal island will open. If you have the courage, you will come. I will never die with you."


    Polaris left with a cruel word.


    He knew that with Baidong xianzun, he had no chance to kill Ning Tao. Although his fighting power was not very high, his whirlpool power was mysterious.


    What''s more, this is indeed the base of the big spiral galaxy, and the airspace is on the edge of the big spiral.


    He was also afraid that something might happen to him.


    And he believed that if Ning Tao knew the benefits of eternal Island, he would not go!


    At that time, there will be opportunities to kill him


    And Ning Tao a Leng, this guy how suddenly ran? And the supreme of Baidong didn''t talk nonsense. He waved a strong wind and left here.


    "Don''t fight, follow me..."


    He didn''t know whether big dipper had a back hand or not. It was better to leave the land of right and wrong first.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In this gorgeous scene, I don''t know how many areas it crossed, but Baidong Zhizun and ningtao fell on the same meteorite.


    As soon as he fell down, Ning Tao was relieved and blindly followed Bai Dong and said, "thank you for your help!"


    I really appreciate that.


    If not, he would be in danger again.


    He would rather take revenge if he had a grudge and repay if he had a favor. He was upright and upright, but he only wanted to have a clear conscience.It seems that he can also hear the truth of the words. Baidong, with a smile, said with a negative hand, "you''re welcome, little brother. You''ve helped our little Lord a lot, but you should be careful in the future."


    "I can help you once, but it doesn''t mean I can help you a second time in time. It''s hard for you to stay in the north. If you want to go, please let me know..."


    In fact, Chen Qingyang invited him to come out of the mountain. When he learned that Ning Tao was going to fight the north, he felt a little uneasy.


    "I understand. By the way, what''s the meaning of that old dog thief?"


    Ning Tao asks curiously.


    It seems that they are trying to test each other, not for his sake.


    Hearing this, the supreme of Baidong said with a smile: "it''s because of the eternal island. You must know that the strong above the supreme five can''t get in, but the north pole and I are very suitable."


    "This is to test the opponent''s strength in advance. Speaking of this, you must know eternal island. No matter whether you enter or not, remember to be careful. Polaris Zun always does what he says."


    As he spoke, he looked at Ning Tao.


    He is also very curious, will this son go? With a sweep of his mind, this boy has reached the peak?


    The little Lord seems to be in the middle of Xianhuang''s life. He''s trying his best to attack wuchong. Is he about to touch the divine power? White hole in the heart secretly smack tongue.


    Who doesn''t know Ning Tao''s strong strength? He doesn''t hesitate to offend Big Dipper, but also wants to send a favor.


    Maybe it can be used in eternal island


    Ning Tao, however, was moved in his heart. His anger and joy were invisible. He just arched his hand and said with a smile, "thank you for reminding me. If I have time in the future, I will go to the big helix to visit and say goodbye."


    Then he wanted to go to the assembly point.


    So that Shi Yao, Wei Shengjin and others will not worry.


    But as soon as he turned around, he suddenly heard the Supreme Master of white cave say: "wait..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao became stiff. I don''t know what he wanted? But I was on guard.


    As the saying goes, you can''t have the heart of harming others, but you can''t have the heart of defending others.


    It''s hard for a heartless person to get to where he is today.


    However, the supreme of Baidong is from the past. Instead of being angry, he flashed praise. Smart people can live longer. Just touching his chin, he couldn''t believe it and said, "did you really kill beixiangtian, beichentian?"


    He didn''t see the battle, but listened to the words of the North Star Zun. He was not sure.


    However, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile and nodded. He had no choice but to do so.


    Baidong was dumb. He thought that the master of Beidou would be furious. He immediately gave a wry smile and asked him to leave. If you have something to do, you can report his name.


    Ning Tao naturally flies away.


    He took a look at it and went back slowly towards the spiral sect. He hadn''t come out for many years, so he naturally wandered around. But just as he was about to return to the sect, he received a shocking news.


    Tianxuan, Tianji and Tianquan are the three most important ones. Even the seven sons of Beidou of this generation were destroyed by Ning Tao!


    One piece of news shocked thousands of people.


    And the whole person of Baidong is also stunned. Although he has the strength, he dare not do it. Is this boy crazy? How did you do that?


    No wonder that boy is so alert.


    After killing so many people, it''s strange that Da Beidou doesn''t work hard with him!

 Chapter 3679

    It is a cold and desolate place, a meteorite area, and a temporary place for Shi Changkong and others.


    It''s the agreed rendezvous point.


    At this time, a group of more than ten people are anxious. Although they have received a message from Ning Tao, they are still worried.


    That''s Polaris.


    Even the weak aquarium is afraid of tigers!


    I didn''t feel much before I started, but after I started, I felt scared and crazy.


    If this is discovered by Big Dipper, it will be easy for the dead to be broken into thousands of pieces, the bones to be broken and the ashes to be raised. It will be normal for the nine nationalities to be destroyed. Wei Shengjin is crying and regretting. How can he get on the bandit ship in a muddle headed way?


    Just got the news, the Big Dipper is like a frying pan. Millions of strong people roar out.


    Seven or eight satellite galaxies are doing their best.


    "Swear to kill Ning Tao!"


    The head of the weak water clan is bitter and astringent. His face is full of complexities and wrinkles. In addition to the injury, he coughs and grows old.


    He is very clear about the danger, but Ning Tao takes it all by himself. He has no complaints and is brave and resourceful. All this is for the safety of the weak Shui people. He is a supreme and a chieftain, but Ning Tao doesn''t work.


    He sighed, also very clear, this is Ning Tao in return for his gift of "rain Lotus".


    Deepen the trust and contact between "allies".


    This is not simple!


    Shichangkong is grateful and remorseful. At the moment, he can only pray that Ning Tao can get out of the tiger''s mouth


    Left and right, waiting for a long time, I saw Ning Tao coming back from afar. His whole body was stained with blood, his face was pale, but his face was firm and solemn, and his brow was calm.


    "I wipe, you actually get away, even the supreme middle level can''t help you?"


    Wei Shengjin was shocked.


    However, Ning Tao gave him a look, coughed a few times, and said weakly, "go, wipe away the traces as soon as possible, and leave the north as soon as possible..."


    Don''t need him to open a mouth, the public also understand, fire devil lion two people quickly will Ning Tao to help.


    They were destroyed and did not stop. They had been transferred three times before. On the way back, they had been transferred three times. They had been flying for six days. They had to be checked strictly in the middle. Fortunately, they fooled them.


    Back to weak mercury, a group of people are a little relieved, but still can not be taken lightly.


    That''s not happening.


    One by one, they lived in seclusion, recuperated from their injuries and meditated. The dead elders of the weak water tribe declared that they were closed. Otherwise, they would arouse suspicion from the outside world. It is not possible for them to leave the north for a while.


    Ning Tao is not in a hurry. He has already started to prepare Shiyao to absorb Xianlu, which can be used as an adjuvant for the weak Shui nationality.


    this dew, picturesque scenery, absorb the essence of nine days and months, pure and refined, is clear and spiritual, crystal clear, energy is very great, just less than half an hour before it was sent.


    And let the purpose of Xiaolian, one is for the rain lotus, two, is to stabilize the fetus.


    Her vitality can turn decay into magic.


    It''s not too much to compare with Qinglian.


    A long time ago, Qinglian was allowed to pass the word "Jingning" to her.


    In addition, her cultivation has advanced by leaps and bounds, and now she has reached the seventh level. Her wood vitality is better than the magic pill. When Shi Yao learned that Ning Tao was dying, she was excited and her fetus was in turmoil.


    It''s Xiaolian who is stable.


    As for rain lotus, it''s a matter of time to absorb it, but this time it will take longer.


    I''m afraid it won''t work in a few years.


    Six days later, under the tension of Ning Tao, Shi Yao finally absorbed "jiuzhuanxianlinglu".


    If you want to absorb it completely, you don''t have to worry about it. Little by little, it''s changing the foundation of the child. The rest of the dragon and Phoenix pregnancy pills are basically no problem.


    Knowing this, Ning taochang is relieved and happy. It should be one year before Lao Qi was born. He plans to go back in this year.


    After all, he was not at ease here, and they also learned about their victory in the first battle of holy land.


    I really want to see changshengdi.


    But it''s definitely not right now. Everyone has to go back to the cave to practice. The wounds of the previous war have not been healed.


    But Shi Yao, who is pregnant now, can''t help. Her stomach is not very big, and she is slightly raised. All she can do is to serve her husband.


    In that Jiao Didi, shy comfort, Ning Tao is to enjoy a different taste.


    If it wasn''t for Xianyue''s elder sister to tell her that it was OK at this time, Ning Tao would never dare to touch her.


    The next day, two people spring. Light full face, and people easy, but it is difficult not to let people misunderstand what happened? Luo Qingcheng''s cheeks were red, and he didn''t dare to stay more. He left shyly with his noble and elegant blue skirt.


    After all, it''s still to be seen.


    However, when beixiangtian and beichentian die, I believe that the troubles of the weak Shui people should be gone.


    Before long, a couple with lovers should be married. The weak water patriarch is smiling and not worried. In fact, if they don''t love each other, he will make up for them in this way, and it will be a success.I didn''t expect that these two people were very conscious.


    Let him save trouble, the marriage between luoqingcheng and shichangkong has more advantages than disadvantages.


    Elder Shi Shang is also very satisfied, but there is always a problem in his heart. He always thinks of Shi Changxiong. When he looks gloomy, he doesn''t know what happened to that bastard


    In the cave, Ning Tao, who just avoided a group of big dipper and came to investigate, was relieved. Although the sunset tower was destroyed, Yang Lingjie was still there.


    When it comes to the rising and setting sun tower, Ning Tao is still worried about it. Although it hasn''t been abandoned, it''s almost the same. A huge gap appears in the tower body, and the power doesn''t exist, which makes him feel sorry for his blood.


    This just arrived in the hand did not cover the heat, was really a big loss, but also want to let him promote the top grade.


    Ning Tao looks depressed.


    However, he suddenly looked at the pagoda in the palm of his hand and felt that there was something in the pagoda? Loretta has been sending the alarm.


    But it''s too weak.


    It''s hard to detect without being careful.


    Ning Tao slightly frowned, slowly intruded into the mind, didn''t enter the tower, want to see what''s inside?


    Just move, tower suddenly burst out a gray light, straight at Ning Tao eyebrow, into the soul sea, this speed is too fast, like a premeditated.


    Even Ning Tao is a little caught off guard, and in the eye gold awn a flash, but fierce pupil a shrink.


    Like what do you see?


    "God Tianxuan


    As soon as the words fell, his body became stiff, and a weak, ferocious smile came from his ear: "little bastard, do you really think that the supreme can be so easy to kill? If you don''t even check it, you deserve it. "


    "Give me your body, and I will reveal all your secrets."


    "Jie Jie Ha... "


    Zheng Da is laughing, suddenly a stiff, found that he is invading the soul sea of Ning Tao, the residual soul force is being pulled, a terrible suction is like an abyss.


    "What What is it? "


    Tianxuan screamed in horror.


    This is his last chance. At the moment of self explosion, he separated a wisp of ghost and attached it to the weapon. How could something go wrong at the critical moment?


    Did Ning Tao find him long ago?


    "No Don''t... "


    He screamed, and after a while, he was sucked in by the "nine turn samsara seal".


    The scream came to a sudden stop.


    The ninth crescent sign is more and more bright.


    Ning Tao recovered and was in a daze. After a long time, he looked at the Sunset Tower. His uneasiness disappeared and he couldn''t help looking strange. With one hand slowly whirling, his eyebrows murmured: "sick, funny..."

 Chapter 3680

    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao really didn''t expect that Tianxuan could still keep a ghost after his explosion.


    It''s also attached to the spirit.


    That uneasiness is from the spirit.


    The purpose is to remind him, but at that time, the situation was urgent. How could he be in the mood to take care of it?


    However, he did not expect that another fool would fall into the "nine turn reincarnation"? Last one, it''s like the ghost


    It''s funny for Ning Tao to think about it. I''m afraid that the reincarnation master who created this method, Mr. Jin, and even after the transformation, didn''t expect that the "nine turn reincarnation disc" would have the effect of seizing. It''s really a surprise.


    It''s equivalent to setting up a barrier at the gate of his mud pill palace. No admittance.


    Once you hit it, if you have strength, if you can break free, if you have weak strength, you will be absorbed. As food and energy, a supreme ghost is quite abundant.


    Ning Tao touched his eyebrows and found that the ninth turn had increased from 22% to nearly 30%.


    This kind of good thing is rare. Ning Tao really wants to come a few more times, which can save him a lot of effort. However, the "nine turn reincarnation" can not be relied on, and the powerful spirit can also break free.


    And once it breaks free, it will be a heavy blow to the nine turn samsara disk, which is equivalent to a container being broken.


    If you want to make it up, you''re in trouble.


    If you want to talk about the ghost of Tianzun, Ning Tao would not dare to do so.


    After calming the frightened little soul, Ning Tao adds a large number of sunset towers to see if Tian Xuan has hidden the storage ring. He tosses and turns and fails to find it.


    It seems to have been destroyed.


    However, Tianji is in his hands.


    Ning Tao is so excited that he looks over the harvest happily. Now it costs a lot of money to practice. He often consumes millions of star beads, and he doesn''t dare to move the star continent too much.


    Otherwise, it will collapse and cannot be sustained.


    I wonder if these people have any treasures in their collection? I''ve been with you for so long. It''s time to get rich.


    In this war, both Yama and warlord suffered from different degrees of damage. The former was better than the latter, not to mention the latter. Several big holes could be pierced.


    Ning Tao''s right chest is aching now.


    The polestar dog thief, when he breaks through the supreme, must find him and revenge.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao shakes his head, holds his breath, and slowly opens the ring. His face is excited, as if he is doing a sacred thing. A pair of golden pupils are as bright as a light bulb, looking at everything in the ring.


    In the eye, there are piles of star beads. Although there are a lot of them, they are of little use to the supreme.


    Because it''s often hundreds of millions.


    Who can afford it?


    On the other hand, there are all kinds of armor and swords, especially swords. He has collected them all over the world, but they are not of high quality.


    The best one is a semi artifact.


    More than a dozen scrolls are just imperial laws.


    Others, what bottles? Red, blue and other stones are of low value. There is nothing valuable?


    Ning Tao''s face is blacker and blacker. Is that his mother''s mistake? Anyway, he is also a supreme. How can he be so poor? He has more money in stock than he does now.


    He is not reconciled, and a careful search, found that there is really not much valuable things.


    The stars are hundreds of billions.


    A five story time tower at most.


    Ning Tao''s face is green. He wanted to make up for the loss, but the magic weapon in the cave is damaged. How can this thing comfort his injured heart?


    As we all know, not everyone is as rich as Ning Tao, who dares to venture and fight and has great opportunities.


    And a couple of major galaxies.


    This collection is naturally ignored.


    But in the eyes of normal people, these collections are good, and they are the elders of the sect. Basically, they will be sent to the sect if they need anything.


    Ning Tao bit his teeth and almost turned the ring upside down. Unexpectedly, there was an unexpected discovery.


    In the pile of bottles and jars, there is a strange bottle, like a treasure bottle, with four mouths. When you open it, you can see that three golden pills are poured out of it. It looks simple and unremarkable.


    But in fact, this is the star pill.


    It is also necessary for the supreme practice. The seal has the power of a ray of stars, which is of great help to refine the immortal material. It is valuable and rare.


    The most important point is that for him who is about to gather divine power, this thing comes at the right time.


    It has a marvelous effect on gathering divine power.


    Basically, with the star pill, you can get twice the result with half the effort. But there is no Immortal Emperor peak. Banbu Zhizun dares to be so luxurious. He also heard Shi Changkong say recently that the weak water clan got him two.


    And he saw it with his own eyes.


    Unexpectedly, in a twinkling of an eye, he also had it.


    Ning Tao immediately accepted it. With some consolation, it''s time for him to gather his power. As long as he can gather a wisp of it, he will be the most respected.He looked at the space rings of Beidou Qizi one by one, but none of them could be seen.


    The jingle of poverty.


    When you go back, throw it into the treasure house of the world.


    It''s estimated that if Tianji, Beidou Qizi knows about it, he can live up to his anger and chop ningtao.


    It''s not so humiliating.


    Beichentian, there are some treasures in this guy''s collection. He has a semi artifact. Although there is no warranty, there are a large number of them, and there are also divine mines.


    There is a surprise in the north sky, where he actually collected two star pills.


    Ning Tao was so excited.

 Chapter 3681

    Before and after, Ning Tao collected a total of five star pills, and star beads also have nearly two trillion.


    Two sword shaped demigods.


    The rest, few of which could make him see, were also thrown to the warlord.


    He didn''t know a lot of pills. When he turned around, he threw them all to senior Yao Wang and asked him to think about them slowly. Besides, they were all miscellaneous things.


    Ning Tao remembers that the price of "star pill" on the market is "one billion star beads = one star pill".


    I have to say it''s expensive.


    However, expensive also has its advantages. No one can resist the function and temptation of this star pill. Even if it is expensive, some people will buy it.


    As for the formation of Xingchen Dan, some people say it''s artificial, others say it''s natural, in short, there are different opinions. There are three kinds of


    ''s reliable words. One is the power of a star drawn from this large star bead, which is the essence of essence, not only a single strand, but the condensation of stars over nine days.


    One strand is enough for the supreme to practice for a long time.


    It''s much better than star beads.


    Second, it is said that it is extracted from the "stars". Some galaxies are broken, and the powerful will refine their origin into star Dan.


    This is no less than killing the chicken for its eggs.


    It was resisted by the whole world, but did anyone do it secretly? That''s not clear


    Third, those who can pick the stars by hand can gather the power of the nine stars to become Dan. This view is a bit illusory, because it''s too shocking.


    So there''s no evidence.


    But one thing is that everyone in the world knows that all the top ten super galaxies must have a way of "condensing Dan".


    This is also the key to their ability to always stand at the top of the world. It seems that their superficial strength is sparse and ordinary, but their secret strength shocks the secular world.


    I don''t even want to be a bully.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    After a long time, Ning Tao was relieved. He took out a star pill and looked at it. It was the size of longan, as bright as amber, crystal clear. It was not gorgeous gold, but elegant luxury.


    One can ruin one''s fortune.


    One can make you reborn.


    What are you waiting for? Pick up the phone and order. Just Bah


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao dry cough, picked up the star Dan careful sniff, there is a strange fragrance, can not say what flavor, only let people feel a vast great shore, mind empty, there is an infinite emptiness.


    The soul seems to have sublimated.


    His Adam''s apple stirred and he wanted to swallow it.


    However, he can''t do it now, because there is no way to practice the ancient Dafa Supreme!


    Now absorption is too wasteful.


    Before that, he had been groping and had no eyes, because it was too profound and different from the previous realm. This was to condense his immortal power into divine power.


    Moreover, the divine power is also strong and weak, three products, two products, one product, and the divine product.


    It is said that there are also holy goods.


    Generally, only the holy way can be condensed.


    The time is long and the sky is long. The boy doesn''t know what kind of luck he has taken. What he has gathered is the "holy power of time and space".


    No matter how to say, Ning Tao can''t lose to him. He is also a saint. Therefore, if you don''t fight for steamed bread, you have to fight for breath. The power of saint is not taken into account.


    Why is Tianxuan so difficult? What he condenses is a kind of divine power.


    It''s much more powerful than the second grade of the same level.


    Of course, this is only a measure, and can not represent all. In the past, Sanpin divine power of the same level hunted the existence of "Shenpin divine power" of the same level.


    It''s mainly up to you.


    Can we excavate a kind of power to the extreme!


    After struggling for a long time, Ning Tao reluctantly put down the star pill, turned over his hand, and took out several ancient classics. One is the "supreme time and Space classic" of the time and space group, and the other is the "3000 weak water resolution" of the weak Shui group.


    It''s all the best way to practice.


    All of them include the supreme Dharma.


    Now the alliance is hot, he takes the opportunity to borrow the enlightenment, study and find his own opportunity.


    If you didn''t know Ning Tao''s background, it''s impossible to take out the town''s unique skills even if you killed the two families!


    Ning Tao knew that it was not easy to come, and the opportunity was rare, so he closed the door directly, accelerated 60 times on the sixth floor of the original tower, and continued his supreme chapter deduction. He had been preparing for it when he was in the seventh world.


    A large number of Taiyi holy water provided him with a lot of spiritual light, and the Lingtai became extremely clear.


    The sparks of wisdom rub and collide here.


    Fortunately, the "newborn pool" has been snatched back. Otherwise, no one can stand the consumption of so many jin


    "A day, a month, a year..."


    In the original tower, life is like a shuttle, but it''s only a few months outside. The investigation has not stopped, but has become more and more angry, and the carpet style search has been carried out.Ning Tao''s reward has been directly raised to 60 trillion star beads, a supreme artifact.


    The five leagues also took out five star pills.


    This reward is enough to make people envious!


    In the face of this storm, the big spiral did not dare to go straight up in the wind. It was a full five forces. Under pressure, they had to cooperate with the investigation.


    And the Baidong king, who let Ning Tao go, was severely punished and banned by Big Dipper.


    But it''s protection.


    There is no way for Dabei to fight.


    No war? The four forces just want to pursue Ning Tao, but they don''t want to take the big spiral as the enemy.


    Soon, several transmission arrays Ning Tao used to escape from were found one after another. According to the coordinates, they investigated the location and gradually approached.


    But they are all old hands in time and space. They are all masters in space. Naturally, they will not leave behind.


    Turn the five major coalition forces around.


    Even a few times, it was empty.


    Of course, the five major coalition forces are not fools. Judging from the recent situation, weak water has been included in the scope of search. Before, they threatened to take luoqingcheng from the north. Maybe they would take part in the murder.


    Everyone knows that Ning Tao is more than one person. He also has many accomplices. There must be northern forces involved.


    However, most people scoff at suspecting the weak aquarium. They don''t believe that the weak aquarium will dare to do so, and Big Dipper doesn''t believe it. However, only Polaris Zun insists on investigating and searching here first.


    However, Ning Tao has long been informed to take away the people, the entire weak mercury, most of the traces erase.


    He also hid.


    Raids, torture, these weak water people have experienced, but also found that some time ago was attacked, but weak water patriarch repeatedly stressed that it is because of the "nine turn xianlinglu" caused a problem.


    Now it has been settled peacefully.


    Also moved a apricot Taoist name.


    After searching for several months, big dipper finally confirmed that there was nothing different here, but Polaris Zun was very unwilling. He always felt that there was something wrong here, but he said it was not clear.


    Therefore, he proposed to the master of Beidou to let Luo Qingcheng marry another disciple of Beidou.


    This woman, his Beidou sect is about to be decided.


    Very overbearing, unreasonable, arrogant!


    When Shi Changkong heard about this, he was so angry that he wanted to bite his teeth and his eyes were about to turn. He cursed that after entering the eternal Island, he killed this man and never died with him.


    Ning Tao was also very angry.


    If so, all previous efforts will be wasted.


    Fortunately, this time, the weak water patriarch strongly opposed it and did not hesitate to offend the Beidou clan. Because of the influence, the leader of the Beidou clan did not agree to it.


    It''s been half a year since this happened. However, the search has not stopped, but has become more and more intense.


    Ning Tao knew that he could not stay any longer. The children in Yao''s belly were also born. After a month, they were transported to the central continent on the temporary simultaneous interpreting array.

 Chapter 3682

    The distance of trans Galaxy transmission array is not infinite. If you want to transmit directly from the north to the East, it''s impossible, nor can you do it.


    "Super long distance intergalactic" is barely enough.


    Because the world is too big, any region is far away, and the central continent is the key.


    According to some statistics, the place with the largest number of trans galactic transmission arrays is definitely the central continent, because it carries the transit of the whole world, the core


    "Brush Brush... "


    There are seven people in Ning Tao''s party, Shiyao and Changkong, Qingcheng and two beasts, and Wei Shengjin who was dragged into the water. Now it''s OK for him to know the origin of the family.


    Because he was also involved in the death of northward heaven, everyone was on the same boat.


    You can hide the holy land first


    The array base here was prepared by Ning Tao before he came. It was set in a remote valley. There were few people. Once it appeared, people rushed to the east of central city.


    And sure enough, the wanted notice has been posted here. It''s impossible to change the past.


    The five forces have more people here.


    However, they never thought that Ning Tao had a magic weapon in the cave, which is very rare in the world. Ten billion star beads may be able to buy a seven or eight story time tower, but they can''t buy the magic weapon in the cave.


    Because there is a price but no market.


    Inferior. It''s cheaper.


    But through the transmission array, the space magic weapon also needs to be checked in advance, and it can''t escape under normal circumstances.


    But yanglingjie is miraculous in this place. Ordinary detection can''t find out at all. Even if the sage forbids it, it can also isolate about half of the suppression.


    This is a very mysterious holy thing.


    My father also said that he must keep it well. In the future, it will be of great use


    So, Wei Shengjin with Yang Lingjie, a person swaggered through the detection, stepped on the transmission array, handed in 50000 star beads, and left the central mainland with more than a dozen monks.


    Before he left, he had summoned Zhao Yihe and asked them to practice with resources.


    Strive to break through the five fold plan in two years.


    But it''s unlikely.


    The reason why he has made great progress in these years is, first, the humiliation brought to him by the north to heaven, and second, the magic of Gongfa and great opportunity.


    It took seven or eight days for the party to return to the original family.


    On the way, it was dangerous. Even though Wei Shengjin was in a cold sweat, he was lucky to be fooled. Otherwise, he would be caught in the North sooner or later


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the recently famous" origin clan "was actually your subordinate?"


    Wei Shengjin looks surprised.


    He really didn''t expect that the two had such a relationship. However, when he thought that he was the guest Qing of the original family, there would be endless immortal wine in the future.


    There''s a little excitement in my heart.


    Although he is not addicted to alcohol, he is still greedy for immortal wine, and can improve his cultivation. Who doesn''t want this good thing? It''s worth holding.


    See his face excited, Ning Tao is just a smile hook, have you boy regret.


    But it''s hard to get on the boat.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Luoqingcheng was also shocked by the time. Even though they were in the north, the famous people of the origin of Sanjiu had bought some to entertain distinguished guests. The taste was very hot.


    Super strong, cool!


    Moreover, this is only one of them. The other is that the strength of the origin group is by no means weaker than that of the weak Shui group.


    And it has its own way of making money.


    For a long time, the origin group will only leave the weak aquarium far behind and develop rapidly.


    Although the time is long, the sky has thought about Ning Tao''s influence outside more than once? But when we really arrived, there were still some unbelievable


    A line of seven people, only Xiaolian did not come back, she has now begun to integrate with Yulian.


    It''s estimated that eternal island can''t get in.


    Has fallen into a deep sleep.


    From the beginning, Xiaolian was not interested in it. She was only interested in integrating lotus. Yulian''s strength and intelligence were not bad. It was a seesaw battle, but the weak water patriarch promised to take care of it.


    There is elder Shishang.


    Next time I see her, I think it''s supreme.


    At this time, in the deepest forbidden area of the weak Shui nationality, under the weak Shui River, there are seven rays of light interweaved, mixed, colorful and fierce confrontation.


    But it''s also good. I don''t know when the energy of the elements around is strong.


    No water. Rain!


    All the gold, wood, fire, earth and wind gathered here, but there was no thunder or electricity.


    This is also a chance for the weak Shui.


    You can take the opportunity to improve yourself.


    And say, before leaving, weak water patriarch alone called Ning Tao to one side, told him a secret, this way is let Ning Tao very hesitant.The patriarch said he was almost certain that Xiaolian had something to do with the "holy lotus Fairy".


    He also told Ning Tao that if he wanted to continue looking for the remaining lotus, he would have to go to one place, because lightning never appeared in so many years.


    I''m afraid the most likely place is the eternal Island, or the "eternal road".


    There is a price to go on the road of no return. Of course, this is just the guess of the weak water patriarch. He is not sure whether the thunder lotus is on the eternal island.


    But it''s a clue


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly and shakes his head. What do you want to do? Greedy snake swallow elephant, just got the rain lotus, or first gather the first wisp of magic.


    After so many years of closed door deduction and the progress in the holy land, he is almost successful.


    When everyone was excited, Shi Changkong and Luo Qingcheng came, looking forward and excited, and said: "that, brother Ning, if we can see the holy land of eternal life sometime, just Just look at... "


    Ning Tao was stunned. Seeing Shi Changkong rubbing his hands and Shi Yao laughing bitterly in the distance, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "it''s OK, anytime..."


    He understands the mood of time and space, just as he did before he went to the holy land of time and space.


    There''s a lot of curiosity.


    Moreover, with the dragon and Phoenix pregnant pill ready, Shiyao can''t run around any more. Ning Tao is also trying to let her go back to the holy land to have a baby.


    So he let Wei Shengjin stay here, and he went back to the holy land with three people


    But just then, on the top of Cangshan Mountain, far away from the north, there were four gloomy figures. It had been more than half a year, and even the shadow of Ning Tao had not been found.


    Moreover, as far as they know, there should have been seven world wars in the holy land of eternal life a few years ago.


    But so far they have no results.


    No news.


    Yuwenchuan''s feeling is not broken, but there are also some abnormalities. He can''t tell whether he is alive or dead. He uses the altar to contact him, but there is no news. Now Ning Tao has been active, but also not dead, which makes them very confused.


    What''s going on?


    In the holy land, who won?


    Just when he was depressed, he flew over like a streamer. His face was also ugly. He bit his teeth and said: "the first comprehensive search failed!"


    Although there will definitely be a second time and a third time, this result will undoubtedly make them feel depressed.


    Big crape myrtle on behalf of calm face, think of Ning Tao will space force, frown way: "that boy will not have left the north?"? He seems to be a space master himself, with secret channels? "


    Hearing this, several people actually nodded, they also thought of this.


    Otherwise, for so many years, I would not have been able to catch Ning Tao behind his ass.


    "Damn, if it wasn''t for the white hole, I would have killed him," Polaris said.


    But the representative of the star nest, with a cold hum, sneered and said, "hum, I heard that you let that boy escape from the airspace. In the palm of your hand, a supreme middle level can''t catch an Immortal Emperor."


    "It''s really rubbish..."


    "You..."


    Polaris Zun glared, but he did know the main idea, but he bit his teeth and sophisticated: "if there were not two troublesome puppets around the boy, I would have smashed it with one hand."


    "Oh? Puppets? What puppet can resist the supreme The big heaven and the dark represent that they don''t care about Tao.


    Hearing this, the North Star master immediately waved out four jade butterflies, in which was the puppet''s message. How could he save his face.


    It''s all about puppets.


    "Don''t underestimate them. Although one is only the rank of Immortal Emperor, the other can be comparable to the supreme one..."


    Just then, big crape myrtle on behalf of a sudden pupil shrink, body fierce tremble, stare big eyes, incredible Scream: "Yu Yuwenchuan... "

 Chapter 3683

    If it wasn''t for Polaris Zun to save his face, I''m afraid it would be hard to find out.


    He also did not expect that a careless move, even poked out a big thing, shocking storm, sweeping the whole world''s amazing secret.


    Ning Tao is the Holy Son of eternal life!


    Has been dormant in secret in the world!


    What''s more, behind him is an undiscovered holy land of treasure, and also the oldest, most mysterious and top-notch ancient cave of the immortal sage!


    Looking at the whole world, who didn''t know that the immortal saint was the last one to disappear a billion years ago!


    People all over the world have long been full of curiosity.


    Even if the emperor wants to solve the mystery, there may be a huge secret hidden in it.


    What is most likely to be solved is the things left by the immortal sage. The gold content of his cave will rise in a straight line. Maybe, there will be a chance to break through the sage. Anything in it is possible.


    When they conquered the holy land of time and space, the major forces collected a lot of good things.


    Touch the power of saints.


    But what are the details? No one knows.


    I only know that a holy land of time and space triggered the World War II.


    The first World War originated when Tianzun met the "doomsday disaster".


    From this we can imagine what a holy land stands for? It''s so important that no one will be indifferent. Under the supreme, all of them are thinking about longevity, while above the supreme, all of them are thinking about the secret of saints.


    Just today, the four superpowers announced that Ning Tao From the holy land of eternal life!


    The words are extremely firm, resentful, and even expose the general position, which is like a mountain of ironclad evidence.


    He also revealed his collusion with the remaining evils of the holy land of time and space.


    All kinds of plot.


    In a word, all kinds of evidence, which has been hidden by the four major forces, has been made public today!


    This time, it really angered the four super forces. When they saw the portrait of yuwenchuan''s puppet, the four super forces knew that yuwenchuan was defeated and had been trained into a puppet.


    That Ning Tao has been blurring their vision. I''m afraid that he has already won the seven world war, and the whole holy land of eternal life has fallen into his hands.


    They know so late.


    It''s all played!


    Seven hundred million years of layout, all the failure, so many years of hard work in vain, how can they not angry?


    Although they are very reluctant to give up the treasure in front of them to others, they can see it, but they can''t eat it. All of a sudden, they go back to the pre liberation period. In addition, Ning Tao''s potential makes them extremely scared.


    It''s more terrible than the candle dragon.


    He can no longer be allowed to develop in this way, and it is difficult for the four major forces to join hands to contain him.


    In this way, let the whole world of wolves to suppress him, let the whole world against him, even if the final can break the holy land, the things inside can not be swallowed alone, it is better than Ning Tao sitting big.


    Once Ning Tao has the climate, the first thing he wants to revenge is Four forces!


    Because it was they who forced the death of the Dragon Emperor and the candle dragon. They harmed the Seven Realms and made countless creatures die miserably.


    They are the culprits!


    This feud, has been unable to resolve, resentment is too deep, deep into the bone marrow, only one side destroyed!


    The four forces have no way to make this decision. They are driven to the end by a small Ning Tao. They deeply know what will happen if Ning Tao breaks through to invincible heaven?


    I shudder to think about it.


    Therefore, this matter has reached an unprecedented level of unity and killed Ning Tao at all costs.


    And this words, set off an uproar, big and small forces were all startled, stunned, Ning Tao? Eternal holy land? Isn''t he from Dahuang? Is the news too abrupt?


    After all, what Ning Tao did in the world has been firmly engraved into their impression.


    We all know that he came from the wilderness.


    The first reaction was that it was fake.


    And if there is a holy land of eternal life, will the four forces speak out? I''m sure I''ll take a bite.


    But just when the world was in a stir, the remaining evils of a holy land of time and space, long and fierce, stood up to prove that Ning Tao came from the holy land of eternal life and was dormant in the world.


    All kinds of ambitions.


    He threatened to retaliate against the major forces.


    He also said that all the forces that attacked the holy land of time and space should be killed one by one


    In a word, all kinds of arrogant words come one after another, which is equivalent to challenging the whole world and arousing people''s anger. How many times have they been exaggerated by the time? If Ning Tao hears this, he will be confused.


    "When did I say that?"


    In fact, it''s all said by Tian Ming who forces Shi Changxiong. The purpose is to stimulate people.


    You know, when they attacked the holy land of time and space, about 90% of the forces in the world participated in it. This is reasonable. It is inevitable that those who attacked the holy land of time and space will not feel uneasy.At this time, even if they want to stop, they are forced to the edge of the cliff. Will Ning Tao let them go?


    Even if he let go, will the remaining evils of the time and space clan be let go? It''s a mistake. It''s a mistake.


    And then, every piece of intelligence has been confirmed, and there are heavy bombs that people can''t help but believe. A supreme master can find a mysterious place according to his location.


    A large hidden galaxy, hidden in a space, is surrounded by a layer of confinement.


    His supreme high-level strength can not be broken.


    There was even a backlash.


    More and more powerful people come here to explore this matter.


    It''s all settled in the end!


    What the four forces said is true!


    At this time, Ning Tao is accompanying Shi Changxiong to visit the holy land. It''s not easy to win the first battle of the seventh world, but suddenly his face changes.


    The whole starry sky was shaking.


    The Seven Realms, the origin, are buzzing.


    In an instant, the origin of the galaxy fed back to Ning Tao. When a strong man attacked the holy land, his face changed greatly. He couldn''t care about the time and the sky, and rushed to the sky.


    "No, something happened..."


    "Brush Brush... "


    Ning Tao''s body flashed, and soon came to the gate of ancient times. Feeling the origin of the galaxy trembling, he frowned and said, "what''s the matter, old puppet? Did the white jade lions retaliate? "


    He doesn''t know the truth yet.


    However, the puppet Taoist looks ugly. With a wave of the spell, a curtain of light emerges. A black faced old man is attacking the forbidden system. He is a supreme, human.


    "I don''t know. A lot of strong breath suddenly appeared near the holy land?"


    "This is the third attack..."


    Just then, Ning Tao''s face moved. Suddenly, a beautiful shadow came out of the gate. It was sister Xia. But when she appeared, she said, "brother Tao, it''s bad. Something''s wrong."


    "What?"


    "You, holy land, are all exposed..."


    After listening to what sister Xia said, Ning Tao''s whole brain was humming. If he was hit hard, his brain would be blank. Although he had been prepared for this, when he heard the result, he was still in the same place.


    After a long time, his lips turned white and he pursed them tightly. He said with difficulty: "as expected, he has come to this step..."


    He didn''t think it was because of the war demons.


    It''s a matter of killing Polaris, but there''s nothing he can do.


    Otherwise I would have died


    "Master, what should we do now? Now you are the enemy of the world, "said the puppet Taoist, frowning and worried.


    Xia Mengfei is also very worried, once expected that there will be today, just got the news, she came back to report.


    I didn''t expect that the supreme came so soon?


    It''s already attacking the Holy Land!

 Chapter 3684

    "Boom Boom... "


    A loud noise makes the holy land like an earthquake.


    Seven hundred million people in the world are in fear. Do they feel like they are facing Tianwei? They all screamed with great changes in their faces.


    Even if the time is long and empty, Xia Mengfei is also scared. With such a fierce attack, will the ban be broken? Can the barrier hold?


    However, Ning Tao calmed down. His cold eyes were deep and firm. He said indifferently, "don''t worry, just a few supremacies can''t break the ban of this saint."


    "If it is so easy to break, big crape myrtle and other four forces will not expose me!"


    "Very good, it''s going to tear my face with the emperor thoroughly. In that case, if you are not kind, don''t blame me for being unjust. We''ll see..."


    There was an explosion of naked murder.


    That kind of momentum, like desperate lone wolf!


    Xia Meng Fei Mei''s eyes shrink and her heart trembles. She reaches out her jade hand and holds Ning Tao tightly. She says, "brother Tao, don''t mess around at this time. Now there is no place in the world that can accommodate you."


    "The duel with the four major forces is far from the time. We should keep a low profile now!"


    She is really afraid of Ning Tao''s impulse.


    Because at the moment, no one can understand the pressure of Ning Tao at this time. In the vast starry sky and the vast world, hundreds of millions of creatures oppress him to a corner.


    This kind of anger, loneliness and suffocation is inevitable, but Ning Tao never shows it.


    Tenacious and desperate struggle.


    Xia Mengfei red eyes, can feel the pressure of their husband, heavy to unable to breathe.


    "All the people in the world are deceiving me, insulting me and laughing at me, but if my husband and wife have a chance to make a breakthrough, they will wash the world with blood and kill the world..."


    Xia Mengfei said with red eyes.


    Although she is a daughter, she is not as beautiful as a man. The anger of hatred can not be extinguished.


    There is no injustice in the way of heaven, and there is no anger in the way of heaven. In this world, the strong are respected, and the weak are the law of the jungle. Without strength, it is difficult to survive even if they are not in the holy land.


    The puppet Taoist, the time is long sky surprised, didn''t expect this Ning family madam unexpectedly has such boldness?


    No wonder Ning Tao is obsessed.


    Both inside and outside of the body, both hand smooth.


    At this time, the puppet Taoist felt the attack around the holy land, hesitated and breathed: "although the prohibition of saints can indeed turn decay into magic, and even affect some of the rules of the world."


    "However, it is not invincible after all, and there is no way to break it. If these people keep attacking, they will be broken one day."


    "There is one thing I have observed for a long time. In recent years, the prohibition of saints has been weakening, and the crack has expanded from the first four Dao to nearly twenty Dao, which is not as good as before..."


    As soon as the words came out, the three men''s faces changed slightly. Could the saint''s prohibition be irresistible?


    Ning Tao said in a deep voice: "how can I see it?"


    "Before, a little supreme can''t find the hidden holy land. Even if the heavenly one can find it, the chance is poor."


    "But now, as you can see, there are more than a dozen supreme sieges. If I guess correctly, this should be the arrangement of saints. The stronger the galaxy becomes, the weaker the prohibition of saints will become..."


    The puppet Taoist is helpless.


    Although there was no evidence, he was convinced that he had always held part of the power of prohibition.


    It has changed all these years.


    In particular, back and forth to the holy land, every crack is a heavy blow, and he can not find out the reason.


    I''m afraid that even if there is a "seal stone", it can''t be made up. It''s not renewable and can''t be retrieved. This layer of "Prohibition" will be the last barrier of the seven circles!


    Ning Tao is silent, take a deep breath suddenly, cold way: "still can insist how long?"


    "Er..."


    "Good estimate, about ten thousand years," said the puppet Taoist.


    "Ten thousand years..."


    Murmured: "resolutely turn round to gush out one color rather!"


    "Brother Tao, you What do you want to do? " Xia Mengfei some don''t trust of panic way.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao did not turn back. He said firmly and indifferently: "practice in seclusion, gather the divine power, and fight into the eternal Island, so that the four forces will lose their children and grandchildren!"


    "Brush" sound, then disappear.


    Xia Mengfei is dumb and dull. She stares at her beautiful eyes, as if she wants to understand in a moment.


    "This..."


    But before he opened his mouth, the sky around him brightened. A sneer flashed from the corner of his mouth, and he gritted his teeth and said, "and Big Dipper, this kind of thing You can''t do without me


    Said, unexpectedly also dodges the body to leave.


    We can''t wait to close the door and improve our strength.


    It''s less than two years from the opening of eternal island. If you can improve one point, it''s one point.


    Xia Mengfei laughs bitterly and has a headache. I really doubt that she is wrong. These two lunatics want to kill all the five forces that enter the eternal island?She felt terrible when she thought about it.


    Only the supreme, at least a dozen.


    Let alone the Immortal Emperor, who must have come to the elite, he will lose both sides if he tries hard.


    Let alone those greedy forces in the world, once they enter the eternal Island, Ning Tao is helpless and will fight alone for hundreds of supremacy.


    Tens of thousands of immortals.


    In that case, Tianzun is looking for death!


    Ning Tao, the time is long and the sky is empty, not to mention, the difference of strength is too big!


    Xia Mengfei wants to dissuade him, but she can''t persuade him. Ning Tao knows his temper. She can''t get nine dragons back. She can only ask the wind devil to take care of him.


    If you don''t go to eternal Island, you can avoid it, but if you want to improve your strength quickly, this is the only way.


    And fight for the foundation of the invincible God.


    That''s the top priority!


    "Alas..."


    Many people thought that the riot was just an accident, but they didn''t expect that it was just the beginning.


    In the beginning, it was just the supreme exploration and attack. After a while, it finally came out of a great power, a heavenly one, named "Xiahou Tianzun", which has disappeared for a long time.


    His every blow, every force, far more terrible than the supreme, made the whole saint''s prohibition ripple.


    But the prohibition of saints is not easy to provoke.


    Counterattack, counterattack, rebound!


    A fight, Xiahou Tianzun but suffered some minor injuries, the powerful figure, stuffy hum, sleeve robe a roll, with the rolling fog to escape.


    Very decisive.


    However, it also made people feel proud.


    This prohibition is so powerful that it''s impossible to break it for a while. No wonder the four major forces have been announced and they can''t get in.


    For several months in a row, I don''t know how many great powers are wandering outside the holy land. Ning Tao has been listed as the public enemy of the world.


    I don''t know how excited it is.


    The great spirit, the great spiral, the Dragon Island, the great ecliptic, the great fairy and the great cross sage academy are all in silence and dare not face the edge.


    None of them knew the identity of ningtao Holy Land in advance. Now when they knew it, it was like five thunderbolts.


    It''s amazing.


    You have to believe it if you don''t believe it!


    I didn''t expect that it was the holy land of eternal life. Several major forces felt that they had fallen into it.


    Especially Dragon Island, big fairy and big fairy


    At this time, Ning Tao is closing the door, the supreme chapter has become, he is trying to gather the first wisp of magic power, do not know what grade he will be? In a word, we can''t be in time, otherwise, we will be laughed at by him.


    The old seven in Shi Yao''s stomach has arrived at the time of birth, and the whole Ning family is nervous.


    However, in a certain space in the fairyland, suddenly there was a violent ripple, which was the seventh time in recent months. Suddenly, a mysterious light burst out from the space.


    With unstoppable speed, a mysterious force rushed into the Ning family courtyard.


    Ning San and others were shocked and stopped in a hurry.


    But he gave to hide in the past, directly into a ray of light, shot into the body of Yao.


    "What?"


    Xia Mengfei also rushed out, although she didn''t have time to hand, but his beautiful eyes were keen, vaguely saw the real face of that shining thing.


    "It''s like A dragon scale

 Chapter 3685

    Xia Mengfei a Leng, some dull, she is not sure that she saw the "dragon scale" is really?


    The shape looks very similar.


    However, there are other mysteries.


    She knows that Ning Tao is the "Sun Saint dragon body", and the child may inherit part of it, but there is no one else except "dragon son"? Did Xiao Qi meet you?


    Can think so, Xia Mengfei frowns again, shouldn''t be the strength of space and time in anticipation?


    How can it be related to "dragon"?


    Has it changed? His father''s genes are too strong? Reverse the genes of time and space?


    As soon as she turns her head, she finds that Xianyue Yi is confused. She also sees something about it and wonders how Xiaoqi has something to do with the dragon?


    See Xia Mengfei look over, she can''t help but shrug a wry smile, can only go to invite Ning Tao to come.


    I''m afraid he can see one or two.


    However, Xia Mengfei clenches her red lips and sees a six story Pagoda in the distance. Meimou hesitates and shakes her head. Knowing that Ning Tao can''t be disturbed now, she immediately decides to invite the wind devil.


    Let him find out


    At this time, Ning Tao, who is struggling to gather his divine power, clenched his teeth and started the operation of the supreme chapter, integrating all his attributes into the divine power.


    What are the twelve immortals? Yin and Yang, chaos, the meaning of Tai Chi, the power of nine elements and ten thousand Tao


    Almost everything you touch is forced to merge.


    It is in line with Ning Tao''s temperament.


    However, if you let shichangkong know, you will be shocked. You will certainly scold Ning Tao for being crazy and not to die. This is simply an act of seeking death.


    The wind devil dare not do it.


    As we all know, if you can integrate a kind of characteristic into the power, as long as you can succeed, you can have divine power.


    And the strength of the divine power, grade, depends on the characteristics, strong or not! For example, it''s just a fire attribute, the most common fire power, which integrates the characteristics into the immortal power, that is the second grade divine power.


    If the flame has spirit fire, immortal fire and other characteristics, it is a kind of divine power.


    In short, as long as your "characteristics" are strong enough, your "divine power level" is also strong enough.


    In the past, there were many people who dreamed of condensing stronger divine power, but they were often beaten down by reality. If they were forced to do it, they would even be in danger of life, and they were easy to get possessed.


    A lot of people died on it.


    A bloody lesson.


    Of course, there is no lack of amazing people, two or three kinds of fusion in Xianli.


    Undeniably, it''s really powerful, but the premise is that you have to have the strength and ability. It''s good to succeed in ten of the ten thousand immortal emperors.


    The probability is too low, the risk is too high.


    Even if the wind devil just integrates the wind into it, ranking among the top gods, it all depends on the mystery of the "lotus of the wind".


    Time, space and time are some of the evils. They integrate the characteristics of time and space. They are the top two.


    So it made him Holy power!


    At present, Ning Tao wants to integrate more than one or two characteristics? Three or four? They are tens of thousands, and even want to integrate their own way into the universe.


    I want to be fat.


    Although the deduction is very good, but when it is put into practice, I feel that there are many difficulties.


    It''s hard to move.


    It''s too messy. There''s no clue.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, and his body trembled, just like a pendulum. His veins were exposed, and his face turned green and red. It was like the power in his body was in a violent riot.


    "Damn, give me town..."


    The huge power of the mind was suppressed in an instant.


    It can''t be so chaotic. When we find a starting point, Ning Tao clenches his teeth. His thoughts are so fast that he soon associates with the scene of the deduction, and immediately decides to use the "nine elements" as the starting point.


    This is the most basic strength of all the beginning. It is best to take this as the foundation.


    As soon as he thinks about it, he decides the direction. Ning Tao immediately tries his best to suppress the others. First, he integrates the nine elements with Xianli. Everything is difficult at the beginning, as long as he can integrate his hypothesis with Xianli to form a thread.


    That''s it.


    Soon, he integrated the five elements in one breath.


    This speed is enough to make people surprised. The five elements divine power is also extraordinary. The normal five elements divine power can be listed as a divine product!


    But it''s far from over. Ning Tao continues to fuse the four phases, and the whole body is full of visions.


    This is a long and arduous process, a day, a few months, a few years, and Ning Tao''s harvest is amazing, has integrated dozens of characteristics.


    But he also felt slower and slower.


    If you go on like this, you will die of old age if you want to integrate all his hypotheses.


    In the struggle, Ning Tao suddenly opens his eyes and looks around. There are hundreds of billions of star beads. Suddenly he gripes his teeth and takes out a star pill. He takes a deep breath. He suddenly explodes on the spot and spreads the golden light all over the sky."Bang ~"


    "Hua la..."


    Suddenly feel a lot of pure, heavy energy full of the sixth layer, the whole person is empty.


    Take out a hundred drops of taiyishen water and take it.


    Under the feet sat the jade Futon.


    In a flash, Ning Tao, who had already felt difficult, suddenly regained his strength. The speed of integration accelerated. He was full of illusions, disillusionment, and changes. He was dazzled by magical visions.


    Time sped up, Ning Tao also countless fusion of how much, anyway, is braved to go straight.


    Forced integration by big means.


    After that, however, it slowed down.


    Ning Tao has a funnel on his head, which absorbs the rolling energy. The hundred billion star beads are already clean, and the energy of star pill is still half, but his breath doesn''t grow.


    You know, one star pill is enough for a supreme to practice for several years or even longer.


    And now just over a year, star Dan is close to drying up. I don''t know where Ning Tao has absorbed it?


    There is no promotion.


    There are hundreds of them.


    There is also the loss and promotion of the mind in the refining process, which makes it easier and more perfect. After all, he is using the mind to force fusion.


    It''s hard to get promoted or not.


    However, soon the star Dan consumed, his heart also secretly speechless, how can consume so fast? I can only endure heartache and squeeze another one.


    But time goes by, Ning Tao has consumed four pieces, and has not yet been able to condense a wisp of divine power.


    He has a headache of his own.


    Isn''t that crazy?


    But if you let the time sky know, you''ll definitely curse your mother. What else do you know about madness?


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao is also confused under this stimulation, eager to improve his strength. No one can understand his pressure, which is equivalent to the pressure of the whole universe on him. If he takes a wrong step, he will be broken to pieces.


    Only strength.


    Stronger and strongest strength!


    A bite, Ning Tao suddenly red eyes, opened a pair of red eyes, turned his hand, actually took out a drop of gray blood, it is one of the two drops of blood dumplings, the semisemiseminal blood, he can not swallow.


    This drop of gray blood into the abdomen, ningtao whole person like was blown up.


    The brain''s gone.


    Endless, great energy rampant, but also with a mysterious feeling.


    He glared and gritted his teeth. He found that the energy was too huge for him to control. He could only suppress less than one sixth of the energy with all his mind. He ran the ninth turn to share the pressure.


    But it didn''t help.


    It''s too big, unless you have more powerful control. When you think about it, you have a flash in your mind.


    "Refining Star "No


    With a low drink, Ning Tao instantly merges consciousness with the origin of the galaxy. The two giants compete, and the amount of condensation actually rises in a straight line.


    "Hundreds, thousands, thousands..."

 Chapter 3686

    It''s been a long and fierce battle here for decades, but it''s only a few months outside, and Shiyao has already started production.


    It''s only a month since that dragon scale was integrated into her body.


    Rain emperor, thunder emperor and wind devil all came, including ZuLong. They all heard about the dragon scale. They were very curious, but they didn''t find out why.


    This dragon scale is too deep.


    I''m afraid it''s already integrated with Xiaoqi.


    It''s a bit like choosing the owner of a treasure. They don''t dare to make trouble. Ning Tao is not here, and they don''t dare to act rashly. I''m afraid they can understand the origin of the galaxy better if we use it.


    But Ning Tao didn''t get out of the pass.


    And outside the holy land, it almost blew up.


    The old monsters that haven''t appeared for a long time have all shown their faces. The nine major galaxies have also come here to wander. However, they have no harvest, and they have all retreated.


    Holy land, ningtao have been completely exposed, seven circles a public high-level are worried.


    I don''t know what to do in the future?


    Against the world? It''s like a joke!


    Although the sky has been working hard, it is almost impossible to hope for it!


    "Ah ~"


    in the house, the sound of Shi Yao''s pain seems to have begun to give birth. Her mother, Yao Yue, and Shi Niang Yue are not cold. In recent years, she has learned a lot about this. They deliver all the children of Ning family.


    "Sister, hold on..."


    Sophia, ye Wanqing, Miao Jingjing and Yueying are all looking forward to it.


    Xia Mengfei has been laying heavy troops around for a long time.


    Prevent anyone from making trouble!


    The time is fierce, the mood is excited, a burst of ups and downs, the reason why he followed also has this aspect reason, he is about to become an uncle.


    Don''t know it''s a boy or a girl?


    But he also tangled about the dragon scale. Is this child a talent of time and space?


    Inherited Ning Tao''s gene? Or the genes of time and space?


    "Ancestors bless, ancestors bless..."


    I''m going back and forth for a long time.


    At this time, Ning Tao in the original tower is also facing the last important hurdle. He used the power of the galaxy to fuse energy and characteristics, and the effect is amazing. It seems that he has found a trick.


    Control is greatly improved.


    Now it''s the last ninety-nine and ninety-one.


    He wants to integrate, but he finds that the strand of immortal power that he integrated has the intention of breaking. It seems that he has reached the limit of carrying capacity. The last one is that he can''t get in. He has been stuck by this threshold for more than a month.


    Let him rack his brains and do a thousand calculations, but he really can''t find that the last one is wrong.


    Has it reached the limit?


    However, there is only one way to end up with 9990?


    Ning Tao frowned tightly. Although he was already tired and was about to collapse, his obsession was supporting him. When he tried, he suddenly felt a surge of emotion, and a throb came from the depth of his soul.


    The whole person inexplicably trembled, and even took the opportunity to force the power of Zhou into the immortal power.


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning Tao took a breath of cold air and his pupils shrank. He was scared. This was totally unintentional.


    He froze, the whole atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, silly Dun there, staring at this mysterious magic force, in violent shaking, expansion, suddenly, "bang", unexpectedly burst open.


    "What? No Don''t... "


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    A mouthful of red blood gushed out.


    Ning Tao seems to be impacted. The whole person is thrown away from the original place and hit the tower heavily. There is a wailing all over his body and he can''t help vomiting blood.


    "Poof..."


    "No Why? Just about... "


    He is not willing to roar, do not know what just happened? All of a sudden, I shivered.


    Let him get rid of that mistake.


    Lead to failure!


    "Ah ~"


    but I don''t know that at this time, outside Ning''s courtyard, a loud baby cry reverberated in the courtyard. There was a sense of joy from up and down, as well as a great joy from the room: "it''s a boy..."


    As soon as the words came out, the crowd didn''t respond, and the sky had already jumped three feet high with excitement.


    "Ha ha, I''m a nephew. I''m going to be an uncle. I''m going to be an uncle..."


    The time long sky is ecstatic and forgetful, hugs the unprepared fallen city beside her, and gives her a kiss in the face, which makes the latter blush.


    Nervous, excited and shy.


    A heart beats like a deer.


    Too unexpected, Luo Qing Cheng is red a tender pretty face son, don''t know he is intentional or unintentional?


    Xia Mengfei was also very happy. He waved his sleeve excitedly and said boldly: "it''s a great joy for Ning family to have a son. The Seven Realms should share the same joy and enjoy it.""Yes, thank you very much, madam ~"


    everyone responded happily.


    At this time to the wedding, it is diluted some of the shadow in the heart, the heart sighed with emotion.


    Another generation of young people


    At this time, I don''t know how far away it is from the sky. The lion and tiger, who is flying rapidly, suddenly stops and looks into the distance.


    "Isn''t it There''s little seven... "


    In the original tower, Ning Tao was about to cry without tears. His face collapsed and he was almost mad.


    After working hard for such a long time, a wisp of Xianli that he finally prepared collapsed and consumed so much. How could he do it again?


    He really didn''t want to try again.


    It''s worse than killing him.


    Although it''s only a slight injury, but the heavy trauma of the soul can''t be cured? How could it fail?


    "Why? Ah... "


    Just as he was roaring with grief and indignation, suddenly, a vision came from his body. He could not help frowning. Subconsciously, he saw that a ray of gray power was floating, which was incompatible with Xianli.


    "Why? This This is... "


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, this seems to be the thing after explosion? Is this divine power?


    But it doesn''t look good.


    It''s just like hair.


    As soon as he frowned, he immediately thought of the verification method. With a wave of his hand, he took out the two semi magical weapons and injected the hazy power into his left hand, the immortal power into his right hand and the two semi magical swords.


    "Boom Jingle... "


    A loud noise made Ning Tao dumbfounded.


    Stiff raised his right hand, found that only the broken sword, and was wrapped in strength of the left half of the sword, complete, unexpectedly a high and low?


    "Hiss ~"


    "ah ~"


    there was another burst of screaming, crying and howling, excited and, of course, distressed.


    What''s going on in his head? He took a semi artifact for experiment, and one of the semi artifact was broken, which made his heart bleed.


    However, the corners of his mouth were still full of joy. Unexpectedly, he succeeded.


    Divine power is divine power!


    I don''t know how much stronger that thread is than Xianli!


    From now on, Ning Tao has formally stepped into the realm of the immortal. As long as he completely transforms his immortal power into divine power, he will break through the supreme moment.


    I didn''t expect that the throbbing before didn''t help but help him.


    "Ha ha..."


    "I made it, I won..."


    "Well, wait Wait, what kind of power is this? Why don''t you feel the characteristics? "


    "What grade is it?"


    Ning Tao suddenly felt a little confused.

 Chapter 3687

    "Wow Ah... "


    The baby''s loud cry grew louder and louder, but the people''s faces were more and more happy.


    On the contrary, my heart is steadfast.


    Generally speaking, this kind of child belongs to the good one. If he is so tired and can''t cry, that''s what parents worry about.


    Before long, in the excitement of the crowd, looking forward to, mother demon month, with a happy smile, holding a fat boy came out of the house, but also looking forward to the way: "Ning Tao? Let him have a look. "


    "Xiao Qi is fat and has a good face. When he grows up, he must be a handsome guy..."


    Demon month laughs not close mouth of boast.


    The eyebrows are full of happiness.


    However, all the people were dumb and turned to look at the six story pagoda. There was no sign of the door owner going out of the gate. This important moment can''t be missed.


    It''s also important for women.


    It is very likely that this is the only time in one''s life, and no one is willing to let this moment be missing.


    Xia Mengfei pursed her mouth and saw that her mother''s face was gradually sinking. She knew that it was not good, but she knew that Ning Tao''s pressure could not disturb him at this time. She immediately said with a smile, "mother, let me have a look."


    "Sisters, come and have a look at Xiao Qi. Our men are not so lucky..."


    Take care to hold Xiaoqi in your arms immediately.


    Su Qian, Tong Yaqian is a lunge rushed up, eyes straight stars, full of envy.


    But this stomach is not good enough. It hasn''t been moving for such a long time.


    Although she knows the hardships of Ning Tao, she also has to consider Shi Yao''s feelings.


    She gave birth to a son for her beloved man, but the man was still in seclusion, which could not be said. At this time, she had to stand up and make up her mind.


    Immediately hum, a fork waist, stare big scold way: "that kid had better never come out, when, still shut up?"? If I don''t peel his skin, I dare to treat Yao Yao wrongly in the future... "


    There was no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Even the wind devil feels his nose and laughs. It''s true that one thing falls into another. I''m afraid only this one can hold Ning Tao. He can''t fight back or scold him.


    Xiaotian, Long''er and others secretly laugh.


    Daddy''s going to suffer.


    But at this time, a loud excited laughter came: "mother, my son is back..."


    When they were stunned, they turned their heads and looked around. They saw a tall and dignified figure with a mess, a ragged beard and a bloodstain. It was just a flash with a series of residual shadows, and there was a smile on their faces that could not be concealed.


    Listening to the child''s cry, he was sure of the same guess in his heart.


    This is just a hurry to get out of the customs.


    At the sight of Ning Tao, everyone is very happy. When the Lord comes, Xia Mengfei, xianyueyi and other girls all smile. Even Shi Yao, who is lying in the room sweating, smiles.


    The loss in my heart was swept away.


    "Back..."


    Just listen to the sound of "brush", even the wind devil has not seen clearly, Ning Tao passed by him.


    In a flash, the wind devil was startled. He stared at Ning Tao with a pair of big eyes. How fast? This guy broke through? The divine thought swept away, but did not find the fluctuation of divine power in him.


    In fact, it''s because that wisp of divine power has been consumed and has not been restored, so it''s hard to detect.


    And people can''t help smacking their tongue. Although they think Ning Tao''s strength is not bad, his momentum has changed dramatically? Even for a long time, I felt that my breathing was not smooth, as if I felt a pressure from him.


    But I don''t know where it came from?


    How did this guy change so much?


    Demon month a stare, although flash over happy color, but still head cover a face of scold him for a while.


    Finally, xianyueyi appeared, pulled Ning Tao over, and put the chubby little seven in his arms, with satisfaction on his face.


    "Wow Ah... "


    A cry, Ning Tao startled, hastily and carefully hold him in the palm of the hand.


    Just about to open his mouth with a smile, suddenly, his face changed and he raised his eyebrow and said in surprise: "space fluctuation?"


    Hearing this, they quickly raised their ears. Would it have something to do with the dragon scale before?


    Xia Mengfei said it to him in a hurry.


    "Dragon scale?"


    Ning Tao ponders for a moment, then uses the Galactic origin induction, just like a little fluorescence attached to the child, to check every oddity in his body.


    And very quickly, in the small seven eyebrow center suddenly flashed a dragon scale like mark, flicker and disappear.


    It''s a delicate regular body. It looks like a triangle. It''s dark red. It''s covered with small lines. It''s natural. It''s perfectly integrated with Xiaoqi''s body, and it''s hard to separate.


    "Counter scale?"


    Ning Tao''s color changes slightly.


    He felt the breath of elder martial brother.


    In the eyes, the eyes of the candle dragon are trembling, there is a joy of reunion, cheering.As we all know, the candle dragon has three treasures: one is the scale, the other is the soul, and the third is the eye of the candle dragon.


    The soul was broken by Yan Feitian.


    And the eye of the candlelight dragon has merged with itself.


    But he had only heard about it, but he had never seen it. He remembered that he had chosen elder martial brother "space" at the beginning, but he didn''t see it in the first battle of the underground.


    Space big elder martial brother has not, Yan Feitian also did not take out, also did not know who got?


    Ning Tao did not find, no clues, did not expect that it was really hidden in the fairyland, he actually did not find, he looked at the face of change.


    Why did you suddenly choose Xiaoqi?


    Is it elder martial brother? Space? Was it an accident?


    ZuLong also saw clearly, his pupils shrank, frowned slightly, and said, "is this the opportunity left by elder brother? Or is there something else in it? "


    "Big brother should not hurt you..."


    He knew that Ning Tao and brother Zhulong were brothers, and they should be close to each other.


    Time flies around in the back, but the front is blocked by the women''s army. He can''t see his little nephew and shouts: "cough Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s see what talent the child has? "


    "I seem to feel the power of space. Is there time and space in his body?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone felt that even Shiyao, who was in the house, was breathing quickly.


    Ning Tao''s face moves and nods to the wind devil''s elder randomly. They go to explore carefully together. Although Xiao Qi is just born, many things are hidden deeply, but they can''t stand their strong strength.


    Suddenly, two people seem to discover something, unexpectedly strange lost voice way: "space spirit root?"


    "No It''s the fairy root, the space fairy root... "


    "This little guy was born a fairy? It''s still a rare talent for space. This scale also has the power of space. It''s comparable to the treasure of space. It''s already spiritual. No wonder it chooses this child... "


    The wind devil exclaimed.


    It was the first time he had seen such a thing.


    Xiangen is a person''s talent and talent, which is superior to Linggen. Without Linggen, ordinary people can''t feel Lingli at all, and they can''t practice.


    If you have immortal roots, you can feel the pure immortal power. With a little cultivation, you must be an immortal.


    And if there are attributes, it is really a great fortune. The immortal root with attributes is rare in ten thousand years, but it can''t be found. There are a lot of schools scrambling. If there are spatial attributes, there are few in the world.


    This kind of person is born to be a master of space. It''s not too much to call him "the darling of space".


    "Tut Tut, this child''s future achievements are limitless. It''s a miracle. With this scale, it''s even more powerful. Congratulations to the sect leader for getting the son of God."


    The wind devil''s sincere congratulations.


    He has not met bao''er and others. If he had met the first six children, he would have a little confidence and hope for the future world war.


    And tens of people heard that they were all very happy. What''s the space attribute? Darling, this is amazing


    Xia Mengfei and other women couldn''t close their mouths with laughter.


    However, in the back of the time, the sky scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks, and even hurriedly said: "do you have time and space blood?


    Ning Tao is happy to smile, a listen to this speech, look also show strange, hurriedly to explore, but the brow is more and more deep, small seven which have what time and space blood, now they only found the space fairy root.


    Wind devil also does not understand of raise head, how can have no time and space blood?


    Whether it''s pure or not, at least it has to be?


    But after looking for several sides, there was no response.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao touched his chin and felt that he had inherited his talent and his father''s ability. Although he didn''t have the blood of time and space, he was quite gifted in the power of space. So was Xiao Qi.


    There are good and bad in this way. Maybe it will be superior to the blood of time and space in the future.


    After all, it inherits the orthodoxy of the sage of time and space.


    See all around chaos, the house, suddenly came a weak voice: "husband, give the child a name."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s eyes lit up and he was the best at naming. Just as his mind turned, he waved his hand and laughed: "it''s called Ning Kong!"

 Chapter 3688

    "Ningkong? Would you rather stay in the sky


    Everyone was ashamed. You are so direct. There is no one named you.


    Xiaotian, Xiaolong and Xiaoxian all look at their father with a sad face. Ning Tao, they can probably guess how their name came at that time?


    "Poor seventh brother..."


    Xia Mengfei can''t smile bitterly. She looks at Ning Tao angrily. She grabs Xiaoqi back and says: "you''d better go back to earth and get a Book..."


    Said, then with "small empty" back to the room.


    All the girls were laughing.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, muttering in his heart, saying, what was his education in those years?


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter


    "Well Cough... "


    At this time, a pair of light blue eyes of the wind devil looked at Ning Tao curiously, touched his chin and said strangely, "boy, what are you doing now?"


    "I always feel that there is some confusion and uncertainty. When you gather your divine power, you are possessed..."


    Everyone saw the bloodstain on his body, and he was so embarrassed that it was hard to avoid worrying.


    Gu Qiong and Tang Lan are also nervous.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s spirit was boosted, he looked up to the sky with a laugh and said: "don''t worry, elder. It took me more than 30 years to gather the first wisp of magic power. In a word, there is no danger."


    As soon as the words came out, the people were also in front of their eyes and asked, "what grade of divine power?"


    This few words, but the presence of people''s minds are attracted, are anxious to embrace nephew''s uncle, long sky, ears suddenly stand up, shortness of breath, this guy actually succeeded?


    Is Is it also a holy product?


    After all, it has to be said that Ning Tao is not simple. Why is the fight between them delayed?


    It''s because the time is uncertain.


    Not even now!


    However, Ning Tao scratched his head and hesitated. He shook his head and said, "well, to tell you the truth, I don''t know very well. It doesn''t match with the supernatural powers I know. I don''t know if it''s mutation?"


    "Oh, variation?"


    Dozens of people look at each other in surprise, which is rare. It''s hard to distinguish between good and bad.


    From ancient times to the present, there have been variations in divine power, some that can be improved, some that are weak and weak, and there is no lack of those that have divine power, or even those that are not weak.


    But what is Ning Tao?


    At this time, the wind devil touched his chin and said with a smile, "I have a way. You and shichangkong use a wisp of divine power to touch each other. You can see the strength of the divine power at any time."


    Although this is the most stupid method, it is also very effective. The power of divine power is determined by the rank.


    The divine power of time and space is the divine power of time and space and the holy product. If we can defeat him, it means that Ning Tao''s product level is higher, otherwise, it is not as good as the holy product.


    The crowd also nodded in agreement.


    Hearing this, Shi Changkong clenched his fist, twisted his neck and said with a smile, "do you want to have a try?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, can''t help but think of his just experiment, immediately unconvinced cold hum a: "afraid of you, come on, wait for me a moment."


    Then he sat with his knees crossed.


    Absorb the energy of the weather and restore your own divine power.


    After that, as long as you follow the path of the cultivation method, you can quickly recover. After half a quarter of an hour, you can recover again.


    At this moment, the wind devil''s eyes narrowed and felt a pressure from Ning Tao.


    There is a feeling of boundlessness and greatness.


    It makes him feel small, which is What kind of power wave is this? How unheard of?


    "Changsheng, the sun and the dragon are not like..."


    At this time, Ning Tao slowly got up, his eyes shining, a flash, landed in the courtyard square, and a look up, the sky is ready.


    "Lao Ning, don''t say I''m bullying you later. Just come here and be careful of getting hurt."


    There was confidence in that smile.


    Ning Tao heard that he was angry and funny. He didn''t talk nonsense with him. A wisp of magic power gathered in his palm, five fingers in his fist. He had no unique martial arts skills, only magic power. The gray fist was filled with fog.


    "You''d better worry about yourself..."


    As soon as you step on the sole of your foot, you rush out.


    "Break ~"


    "hum, good come, Zha," shichangkong yelled, and a wisp of time and space gathered in the fist.


    One time and space is one palpitation.


    One punch, but two forces.


    The fire devil lion, the lion tiger and the tiger are surprised. Is this the magic power of time and space? Sure enough, they are powerful, and their magical power is incomparable.


    Looking back at the young master, although he felt a little unfathomable, there was nothing unusual.


    It''s just a little gray.


    It looks very low-key.Under the gaze of the crowd, the two of them hit each other fiercely with a "bang". The space exploded and the square collapsed.


    Everyone was scared away by this momentum. It''s so powerful. It''s just divine power.


    If it is used in cooperation with the unique skill, its power is really to destroy the heaven and the earth, so it can be called a supernatural power.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    The impact is sweeping, and both fists are shaking.


    Two people are slightly color change, feel each other''s strong, but that misty power do not know what God? Time, space, have launched a shock, however, only to hear "bang bang" two, was instantly defeated.


    "What What? "


    The sky was shocked and screamed, and the next second, the power of terror poured in.


    He subconsciously mobilized his divine power to defend himself, but it was so terrible. In a flash, the whole person was hit hard and flew away with a bang, and a mouthful of blood mist was spewed out from the sky.


    "Wow..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    In dozens of people''s amazement and dullness, the sky smashed into a house like a broken kite, and the side house became ruins in an instant.


    Bury him deep.


    "This..."


    Originally ready to catch Ning Tao''s wind devil also can''t help but silly eyes, he seems to, estimate the wrong object.


    It''s not like he''s seeing things, is it?


    "What''s going on?"


    Ning Tao, with shortness of breath, retreated five or six steps, and his palms were a little sore. However, compared with the time and space, it was very light.


    He didn''t even feel that he had done his best. There was still more to be found in this "grey power".


    What grade is this?


    What kind of power?


    At this time, the ruins of the house exploded, a dusty figure came out, face startled, in the public consternation, he slowly stretched out his right hand, has been deformed, pain.


    He was so holy that he fell into a bad situation. Although he kept his hand, it was too frightening.


    The face was lost all at once.


    What terrible power is Ning Tao?


    Sir, is there any more powerful power than the holy product? The mood of time flies.


    "You What have you done? "


    Ning Tao scratched his head and grinned bitterly. After thinking about it, he only said the blood of dumplings. It should be that something happened here.


    Just then, the wind devil said in a deep voice: "it''s a bit like the mighty and feeling of chaos, but it''s not so powerful."


    "Is it the mutated power of chaos?"


    As soon as the words come out, Ning Tao''s heart moves. If he guesses correctly, jiaozi should be the "chaos beast". Is it true that the chaos God is formed by the combination of yin and Yang? So I don''t think so in my mind.


    He carefully felt what he had just felt, and a bold name came out: "zEU divine power!"

 Chapter 3689

    Zhou Shenli, what is it? Ning Tao doesn''t know much about it. He feels so vague.


    It''s a power of the highest order.


    What''s the magic? He can''t eat it right now.


    But it must be more powerful than that time and space, chaos. This is absolute. Other things need to be understood


    But shichangkong looks at Ning Tao with a kind of hell look. His muscles twitch. He is tired of it. He is not willing to accept it. He can''t imagine anything more powerful than shengpin''s magic power?


    What''s more, it''s not a little bit strong. Just now, he was beaten away by one blow.


    Immediately bite your teeth and try again.


    The wind devil is also very curious, but this time, a little change, the Zhou divine power is still a wisp, but the space-time divine power is increased to three wisps, you can try again.


    The fire tiger and the fire lion smack their tongue secretly. If the young master wins, it will prove that it is three times better than the holy product.


    What a terrifying probability.


    Looking at the past and present, I''m afraid I can''t find one or two.


    In the crowd nervous, heart "thumping" jump, two people in accordance with this way hit a punch.


    "Bang Boom... "


    The whole square was completely smashed.


    However, this time the sky did not fly. He just stepped back three or four steps. His face was incredible, because Ning Tao only stepped back seven or eight steps.


    It doesn''t matter.


    He had the upper hand in this situation.


    "Si ~"


    even the wind devil took a breath of cold air. Now the result is very clear. The supernatural power of the universe condensed by Ning Tao is nearly three times stronger than the supernatural power of time and space.


    I''ve never heard that one holy product is three times better than another. It''s incredible.


    I can''t bear to be curious. The wind devil actually wants to fight in person. Although his wind spirit power is top-notch, it''s extremely pure and powerful, and should be able to suppress it.


    The divine power rank does not represent everything, but it affects everything and is indispensable.


    Recover for a moment, finally, Ning Tao and the wind devil punch at the same time, the whole Ning family compound is shocked three times.


    Ning Tao and wind devil retreat at the same time.


    The arm trembles lightly, but in the heart all is startled.


    "It''s so strong. Although it''s only a wisp of pure divine power, the inside information can''t help you at all. In the future, if you fight with the supreme and the enemy doesn''t have to suppress it several times, you will be defeated."


    Wind devil some envy way.


    This is a great advantage in battle. The capacity of elixir field, combat experience, consumption level, magic weapon and Famen are the key to victory and defeat.


    It''s impossible to occupy the same.


    Ning Tao is also surprised. He feels that if he fights again, he will not be so embarrassed.


    However, there are also defects. At present, he only gathers a wisp of supernatural power, and his recovery is very slow. Once it is consumed, it will be over. It can only be used as an assassin''s mace. It seems that he must gather more as soon as possible.


    Everyone wanted to experiment again, and it can be seen that Ning mu yaoyue came out with a feather duster, but they all slipped away quickly.


    "A bunch of bastards, are you tearing down the house?"


    "Go away..."


    After a few days of discussion and discussion in the back mountain, everyone got a lot and closed up.


    Outside the holy land, there are still some important people who are not willing to use them, but if they are strong enough to a certain extent, any strange skill or heresy will be scum.


    And there are also puppet Taoists in charge.


    There will be no problem for the time being.


    However, there is still about a year to go before the opening of eternal island. Many people don''t want to delay and waste their time. Most of them are closing up and making full preparations.


    Ning Tao also thinks so, but is bitten by black and white God tiger, small double, did not let go.


    That means I want to go with him, too.


    Go out with him to kill all sides. When he absorbed the tiger spirit some time ago, it had already broken through the demon emperor.


    Moreover, the strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Although it can''t compare with ZuLong at that time, now it has the triple power of demon emperor, and there is still a part of tiger spirit that hasn''t been refined.


    Ning Tao hesitated. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to because he couldn''t protect himself.


    It must be dangerous for Xiao Shuang to go.


    However, when you see part of the strength of the black-and-white tiger, it is slightly shaken. In that case, I will help him and wish him the spirit of the tiger.


    Strive to reach the fifth level of demon emperor in one year.


    It is said that ZuLong also wants to take zuhuang with him. Ning Tao has no objection or even supports ZuLong, because he once saw a light curtain and a keel on the saint statue in the holy land of time and space.


    That keel gave him a great shock, while he had been to the Dragon tomb, there was no comparison.


    It''s probably related to the first ancestor dragon.


    If you go, maybe you will have great fortune.


    However, when Zu Huanggang broke through the demon emperor, it was Ning Tao who found some treasures of the Phoenix family in several treasure houses. He entered the country quite quickly, but it was almost impossible to break five times in a year.


    The time tower is also hanging.Unless there is something like "shenhuangling", just like ZuLong''s strength at the beginning.


    But ZuLong was full of confidence and didn''t know where he was? "Yin Yang Hehuan Jing" Ning Tao also secretly passed to it, hoping to help it.


    After accompanying Xiaokong for a few days and enjoying the gentle countryside for a few days, Ning Tao still got up from the bed, walked out of the wine pool and flesh forest, and went into the primitive tower to practice hard.


    We need to gather more divine power.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, and then it will be easier. Winter comes and spring comes, cold comes and summer comes and goes, and time is in a hurry.


    In a flash, a year came quietly.


    The outside world has not changed much, but the people who have prepared for it have changed a lot.


    The process of transformation has reached nearly 60% from 30% to 50%.


    The fire devil lion and the fire tiger both reached 23% and rarely used the time tower. However, they still rejected the use of this thing in their instinct.


    Luo Qingcheng also went out of the pass, with a sweet smile on her face. That piece of Shenjing made her break through.


    From eight to nine.


    Thunder emperor, rain emperor, green magic tree, including the old man of huangquan, misty, Yunmeng, all plan to go.


    After all, it''s a rare chance.


    Rather than refuse, Ning Tao readily agrees.


    Just let them keep the Holy Land secret, otherwise they will be in trouble. Needless to say, they also understand.


    The black-and-white tiger and Ning Tao have also passed the pass. The former is assisted by Ning Tao with the sun flame. In the sixth floor, within 60 years, it has finally broken through to the fifth level, and that small piece of tiger spirit has been almost completely refined.


    However, the foundation is not very stable. When we go to eternal Island, we need to polish more and fight for more.


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, has not made great progress. In the past 60 years, he has only accumulated six wisps of magic power.


    It''s so hard for him.


    Less than one year of transformation.


    The immortal gold patterns are all 4.2 million, which really makes him suffer a lot. When will he transform all the immortal forces and break through to the supreme?


    The wind devil has also gone out of the pass. Although he has made great progress, it''s not big. It''s too difficult for him to go further.


    It doesn''t belong to Ning Tao.


    And ZuLong and zuhuang also go out of the pass together. Ning Tao looks curiously to see if zuhuang has broken through the five fold, because he thinks it is impossible, but the reality surprised him.


    Zuhuang really broke through, with a blush on her face.


    He thought it was Yin Yang Huan Gong.


    Not so powerful?


    Another look at ZuLong, but his face changed. Isn''t this guy about to break through the Ninth level? How did you fall to six? He looked carefully and found that it was Liuzhong.


    What''s going on?


    ZuLong scratched his head and said with a smile, "wake up your talent and find that I can graft accomplishments. I passed my strength on to her. I can''t explain the principle, but it''s not dangerous."


    "It''s estimated that the first ZuLong and the first zuhuang have the same ability. I just understand that..."


    Is Ning Tao envious of cheating?


    Everyone was amazed.


    However, there is no time for chatting. It''s time to start. This time, the place where eternal island was born is just near the central mainland, which is also its sky!


    "Let''s go..."

 Chapter 3690

    On Ning Tao''s side, there are about 17 people going to eternal island.


    There is another Wei Shengjin.


    Zhao Yihe and others are poor after all.


    The origin group and the weak water group all chose the same way, sacrificing themselves and guarding silently for the sake of the group. Almost no strong people were sent by the two groups.


    Elder Shishang is here.


    With him, there will be two dignitaries on this trip.


    Dahuang, Longdao, etc. also have people to come, but Ning Tao didn''t contact them, now he is a hot potato, or don''t bother them.


    Moreover, especially in the great wilderness, the past few years have not been easy. Many strong people have been doing evil there.


    He was charged with covering up the party.


    The dean of famine and elder you can''t stop these wild beasts at all.


    If it were not for the overlord, I''m afraid Dahuang would be swallowed by these people, and maybe even the patriarch would be destroyed.


    Even so, it''s not easy.


    It is said that the fleeing Pluto has been in collusion with Da Tianming. He became a guest minister and recuperated there. This is not beyond Ning Tao''s expectation.


    However, it is still a hidden danger. If it is possible in the future, it should be removed quickly.


    There are also five Chinese demon king, Yanjiao


    It is estimated that the eternal island will certainly attract them. I just don''t know whether the "spirit of heaven" will come or not. It''s only three or four years since the appointment with him.


    Now that Zhou''s divine power is gathered, Ning Tao has full confidence. It''s OK to give him a hundred years.


    In accordance with the old method, the party took various transmission arrays to the central mainland. Naturally, Ning Tao could not show up. At this time, if he dared to show up, his bones could be swallowed.


    As soon as you come to the central mainland and look up, you can see a magical scene with your own eyes.


    In the sight, there is a vast, chaotic and mysterious holy island of fog. The fog is not ordinary fog, but eternal material. If the supreme can absorb it, the cultivation speed can be thousands of miles a day.


    Better than star Dan.


    As you can see, there are lots of figures all around, so you won''t miss a good chance.


    There are even some people who fight for some good positions. They do not hesitate to fight. They fight with each other. There are all kinds of situations. There are too many people.


    The weaker monks did not dare to come out for fear of provoking someone in the street.


    Looking around, we can see that there are basically immortal and powerful people wandering around, and there are a lot of supremacy among them. Just think, thousands of galaxies are coming. How long will they stay?


    Some galaxies can have several supremacies, while others can''t have one. It''s so complementary, at least tens of thousands of them.


    This is not counting the casual cultivation of idle clouds and wild cranes, but also the old monsters, big people, and some of those who are closed all the year round. After calculation, it can reach 10000 or 20000.


    Among them are the stars.


    Shura, Yasha, monster, fangwaixie.


    It is estimated that this figure is conservative. Needless to say, the Immortal Emperor, almost at the moment when eternal island was born, countless immortal emperors lost their money and tried their best to break through the five fold.


    Even using secret methods.


    What self damage foundation, forced breakthrough, with the help of external forces, these situations almost grasp a lot.


    To say the number, although no one counted, but looking at the situation, it is estimated that there are 70, 000.


    It''s still a conservative number.


    When Ning Tao and his party mingled with each other, they were not conspicuous at all. The two supremacies were nothing.


    Indeed, everyone was numb.


    It won''t make any waves.


    So good, at least put their sensational pressure down, find an inn, people stay temporarily, want to go to the chamber of Commerce to buy some magic weapon, pills and so on, but found that has been sold short.


    The price of the only ones with poor quality is exorbitant, which is more than three or four times as high.


    Ning Tao scolds his mother. It''s killing people. But there''s no way. Everyone is so angry that they can only buy it. A good pill is equivalent to one more life.


    Although senior Yao Wang has been promoted to Yao Jun, the refined pills are too low in rank.


    At the origin, the two ethnic groups of the weak water bought some and even took out their own stocks.


    The origin clan even spent a lot of money to buy a semi artifact armor for the wind devil.


    But it''s not enough.


    No way, Ning Tao can only go to battle in person, aiming at the two great elixirs of "Fu Shang Dan" and "Hui Qi Dan".


    It''s all necessities.


    However, it is found that medicinal materials are also exorbitantly expensive.


    Ning Tao''s face is black. He bought nearly 100 pairs of medicinal materials, but it cost him nearly three trillion stars. It''s more hateful than robbery.


    If it wasn''t for Wei Shengjin, who was tightly held by shichangkong, he would have smashed these broken shops.


    Under normal circumstances, one trillion star beads are absolutely useless. These unscrupulous businessmen.


    Under the comfort, Ning Tao angrily started the alchemy. Although he didn''t pay attention to alchemy for a long time, his alchemy has never been put down. After several failures, he finally found a clue to improve his success rate.More than 60 pieces were made in 100 pairs.


    Huiqi pill is a little better. It''s more than 70 pieces. Everyone can have more than ten pieces.


    That''s enough.


    This success rate is absolutely high in the hands of alchemists. Of course, it has reached the limit of the melting pot of heaven and earth. After all, today''s cultivation is also high.

 Chapter 3691

    For the supreme, the healing pill and the Huiqi pill don''t have much effect. They just take one or two symbolically.


    It''s not as good as the Qingmu pill Ning Tao gave.


    Of course, there are few Qingmu pills left now. There used to be a lot of Qingmu pills. They were sold from left to right, but now there are less than 100.


    There are two purple dragon pattern pills left.


    The best Qingmu pill is still one.


    There are only two drops of Qingmu spirit liquid left, and half spirit liquid is gone. I don''t know when it has been used up.


    Star Dan, there is only one left, Ning Tao has been reluctant to use.


    "Ah, poor..."


    At this time, the house creaked, and Wei Shengjin, who inquired about the news, returned. He said: "there''s news already, and there''s about five days left for the eternal island to open completely. It''s just right to come..."


    "Oh? Five days? "


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the uneasy mood was stirred up again. There was still some confidence before they came, but we can see that the outside lineup had no confidence at all.


    Even Wei Shengjin had no idea.


    At the moment, his heart is the most complex.


    I didn''t know before. Just now when I went out to inquire about the news, I almost didn''t scare him to death. Ning Tao is actually a man from the holy land of eternal life and is wanted all over the world.


    He''s staying with Ning Tao now. He''s a member of the same party. Once he finds out that even his master can''t keep him.


    But here''s the problem. It''s Ning Tao''s idea to let him go out to get information. Is this his temptation? Or is there any other purpose?


    Look at those people around Ning Tao, suddenly there are so many more, and the strength is not simple.


    It''s supposed to be the holy land.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    In particular, he knows the origin. The weak water group colludes with Ning Tao. If he reports it, he will surely be meritorious. I''m afraid that he can hit Ning Tao''s wings in one fell swoop.


    After inquiring about the news, he struggled outside for a long time, and he knew that the next choice was very important.


    Will determine their future destiny.


    Betraying Ning Tao? Or send charcoal in the snow, or sneak away and choose to stay out.


    There is only one of the three options.


    In the end, he chose to live and die together, in ningtao''s most critical moment.


    What''s more, he still owes Ning Tao a big favor. Even if he doesn''t have it, although he''s laughing, no one cares more about friendship than him.


    So he came back.


    Knowing the details, he still chose Ning Tao.


    Turning around, he finds that Ning Tao''s positive and negative hands are looking at him with a smile. He can''t see anything unusual, but he always feels that he has been in his control.


    But it doesn''t matter any more. He was trapped by this guy and tied to a warship.


    He also participated in "death to the north".


    "Alas..."


    Seeing Wei Shengjin''s depressed face, Ning Tao''s mouth is full of smile. Indeed, at this moment, it is necessary to show his cards in some way. Although he also has a backhand, it is obvious that Wei Shengjin made the right choice.


    Otherwise, with such an unstable factor around him, he would not be at ease.


    With a wave of his hand, he said: "after five days, we will march into the eternal island."


    "Yes ~"


    with some advice, everyone was sure that they were waiting for the eternal island to open in five days.


    Not long after the crowd left, Ning Tao''s door opened again, and the steel spear Immortal Emperor came in unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, he nodded to him as soon as he came in.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded slightly and then waved his hand to show that he knew.


    The steel gun didn''t come with the brigade.


    Because he let the steel gun come here early to prepare, and Wei Shengjin, who went out, also followed him


    Seeing this, the steel gun immediately took out a Jade Butterfly from his arms, put it on the table and quietly backed down.


    With one hand, Ning Tao stood by the window and looked at it carefully. It was full of information from steel guns. There were representatives of the leaders of the nine super galaxies, as well as some famous people who must be paid attention to.


    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles. Many of these people dare not make trouble.


    After all, he''s a half step master.


    Among those who enter the island, the supreme one should be measured in tens of thousands.


    Among them, he also saw the Polaris and the white hole supremacy, both leaders of the two major galaxies. There are many people coming here. There are many strong people. There are five supremacies from Everbright Beidou.


    Ning Tao''s face is cold. No matter how many people come from the five leagues, he must make it hurt.


    Otherwise, outsiders know that he is easy to cheat.


    This time he wanted to destroy his prestige.


    The Mou son sweeps, discover Chen Qingyang, Gu Qianye, Li Wenfeng unexpectedly all in, still have Jiang Chen.


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, found that Jiang Chen, Jiang Di are in big crape myrtle, come together, how is this going on? He hasn''t heard from Jiang Chen for a long time.


    Has he entered the big crape myrtle?This is strange, but one thing is for sure, Jiang Chen has broken through the Immortal Emperor five.


    Even Jiang Huang couldn''t do it.


    It seems that the power of the heart of origin has been developed.


    It''s all right. Five days later, everything will be clear, but now he should worry about how to get in


    "Hum Hum... "


    From the rolling fog, a towering, magnificent Island, bit by bit out of it.


    After several years of stalemate, this mysterious Holy Island finally burst out of it and appeared. At this moment, a terrible suction burst out, and the whole world was in turmoil at this moment.


    The spirit of heaven and earth doesn''t enter here.


    It''s like a hungry monster.


    But a group of friars, for this scene some unexpected, face all changed greatly, uncontrollably absorbed, one by one into the Holy Island.


    Even the supreme was not spared.


    However, this is not going in, but gradually disintegrated in the terrible spiritual hurricane.


    Not even the soul escaped.


    They were so frightened that they ran away.


    Just now, at least more than a dozen of the most powerful people have lost their souls, and hundreds of the immortals have fallen.


    It''s really a shock to many people.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    From the central mainland, there are many powerful figures. They all look at each other fanatically. Are they coming? Eternal Island, finally to be completely opened.


    It''s a hundred thousand.


    All ethnic groups have everything, gathered the peak of the whole world, Ning Tao and others also rushed out together.


    "Opened?"


    It''s only four days.


    However, the aura in front of me continued for another whole day. On the fifth day, under the attention of all people, the eternal Island finally showed its true face.


    "Ka Click... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    "You Look, it''s raining inside. It''s rain, "someone exclaimed with sharp eyes.


    It''s no surprise that all the people looked around. They almost sucked in part of the aura of the world all day. The aura of the southeast, northwest and four parts of the world all weakened. If a person was afraid, he would easily become a God.


    And it''s more than that.


    Gradually, aura phagocytosis stopped.


    Part of the fog has gone away. It claims to be a big world. It''s not very clear when you look at it.


    But there seems to be something in it.


    This is known to all.


    At this time, ZuLong and zuhuang were in a trance, and whispered: "what I''m calling... "


    Ning Tao turns to see, sign for a while, immediately in front of a bright, I''m afraid to bring them, is to come to right, isn''t sensing that a keel.


    I just don''t know where it is on eternal island? Although it is an island, it is not inferior to the central mainland.


    I''m afraid it''s several times bigger.


    Looking around, I found that everyone''s eyes are climbing blood, shortness of breath, staring at the island, can''t wait to rush in.


    Without the aura storm, it should have been opened, but no one dares to move now.


    Just someone can''t bear the excitement, the five major leagues suddenly burst out, a large, dark, cold scan, join hands, cold hum: "Ning Tao, get out, you must be hiding in this."


    "Think of eternal Island, no way!"

 Chapter 3692

    The five leagues are Lagerstroemia indica, Da Tianming, Da Beidou, star nest and Teng snake.


    And their respective leaders are also very strong. Although Ning Tao doesn''t know much, he is definitely one of the best in this trip, ranking in the front.


    Big crape myrtle, the master of Yiqi.


    Big Dipper, North Star.


    Heaven and hell, boundless supreme.


    Teng snake, Teng Fei, Yao Zun.


    XingKong nest, the ancestor of Heilei, was once one of the top sanxiu. It was famous for its evil reputation. For some reasons, it offended big forces and took refuge in the nest.


    No matter which power he takes refuge in, he is absolutely welcome, but he chooses the star pirates.


    This is also a puzzling mystery.


    Among these five forces, only Da Tianming and tengshe are weak. In fact, they are not weak. They were killed by Ning Tao.


    What kind of blood knife, Diming, Mingsha, commander of Teng snake guard These are all because of Ning Tao.


    Let the strength of both sides be greatly weakened.


    What''s more, the five sides all have one thing in common. The leaders they sent are the supreme quadruple. Although the eternal island can hold the quintuple, it is said that it is dangerous. Once there were quintuples going in without falling down.


    I don''t know if it''s too strong to be punished? Or something? For the sake of safety, they all choose quadruple.


    But don''t underestimate the fact that the five selected by thousands of people are all at the top of the quadruple. As long as there is a chance in the eternal Island, the quadruple is just around the corner.


    Now, these five people walk out together, and more than 20 supreme people form a row, which is very shocking.


    Or nearly 200 immortals.


    The momentum burst out and shocked everyone.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao can''t help but "clatter" in his heart, and his face is gradually gloomy. He didn''t expect that the five forces could not wait to make trouble before they entered the island.


    To tell the truth, seeing this scene with his own eyes made him feel more heavy than what was recorded in the intelligence.


    The five forces really have a deep foundation.


    This is not a branch, vassal.


    However, there are so many powerful people here that it''s hard to find them hiding in them. He really doesn''t believe that the five major forces dare to provoke public anger.


    Several people also sneer to themselves.


    A pair of sharp eyes, deeply write down these people''s faces, wait for the island to settle accounts.


    Sure enough, the eternal island has opened, the opportunity is in front of us, who can bear it?


    Then he saw a white bearded King walking out, with fairy wind and crane bone and two long whiskers floating. His face was heavy, and he said, "why do you five forces catch Ning Tao and stop us?"


    "I''m not waiting for Ning Tao, nor for you. I just want to enter the island. Please get out of the way..."


    "Yes, that''s right. Don''t stand in my way. Dare to make trouble with me and cut you down at this time."


    "Don''t tell me about superpowers? Now, even if it''s the king of heaven, it''s useless... "


    One call, one thousand answers.


    Hundreds of supreme furies oppress.


    Even dare to have Immortal Emperor scold, point to the nose of the supreme, want to change in the past, that is to seek death.


    In the face of this terrible momentum, even the five major coalition forces could not help but step back. Their faces were slightly pale, and they felt like a mantis arm standing in the way of a car. In front of them, they were all monsters.


    Only 200 people want to stop 100000 evil spirits?


    It''s like dreaming.


    In a fit of anger, the boundless supreme and others secretly scolded him, especially the white bearded leader. Although he was the leader, he didn''t dare to embarrass him. This old man was not easy to provoke, and he was one of the five most important things in this trip.


    As soon as Polaris Zun gritted his teeth, he stepped out and said, "calm down, everyone. I think you know our intention. The thief, Ning Tao, is hiding here. We just want to find him out."


    "We all know what the holy land of eternal life means. It''s good for us to seize Ning Tao, the Lord of the holy land, right?"


    "In this way, we can open the holy land as soon as possible..."


    Shi Changkong''s face sinks and stares at Polaris Zun in the distance, but Ning Tao pats his shoulder and tells him not to be impulsive.


    He and some people have changed faces.


    But on such occasions, it''s hard to hide.


    Of course, there are not a few people who have changed their looks. After all, who has no privacy?


    Hearing this, the white beard master frowned and hummed coldly: "don''t talk about these useless things, and don''t pull so far. Now I''m not interested in Ning Tao. I just want to enter the island. What do you say?"


    "Yes, give me an explanation. Don''t use Ning Tao as a shield. That''s not the reason..."


    It''s a lot of sulk again.


    From the words, you can feel the fire.


    Seeing this, Heilei''s ancestor "Jie Jie" laughed, put his hands in the wide sleeve robe, and said: "don''t worry, it''s very easy to go in, as long as it''s not Ning Tao after inspection.""My five forces are only aimed at Ning Tao, so I just want to ask you to cooperate. I have no other intention."


    Then he opened a passage.


    Although it can pass, it needs to be checked, and the three "bone mirrors" are guarded by three supreme people.


    Everyone''s muscles are jumping wildly. These bastards are really well prepared. Do you really want to make Ning Tao feel better?


    "Tut tut..."


    And in the dark, Ning Tao''s face is green, and he has a black face. He clenches his hands tightly and clenches his teeth secretly. If he follows their idea, he will be exposed sooner or later and can''t get in at all.


    But the posture of the five forces is to fight him to the end.


    Not even eternal island.


    "Uncle, these bastards..."


    When he scolded him secretly, the sage college, which carries the hope of the people, striding out with fairness. This time, the leader of the team was a woman named "smart supreme". She was dressed in a plain dress, which was quite elegant.


    I saw her frown, Qianqian jade hand, red lips slightly open way: "Heilei ancestor, I''m afraid this is something wrong, eternal Island opened so many years, this is the first time someone did this kind of thing."


    "We are all in a hurry to find opportunities. Don''t you think it will delay us any more?"


    But as soon as the words came out, the boundless supreme of heaven and hell sneered: "smart supreme, don''t say good things here. You haven''t picked up the suspicion of Saint college, but you''ve been shielding the thief."


    "At this time, I jumped out, obviously to excuse Ning Tao. Are you a group?"


    In the discourse, we should strengthen the speech with stick.


    Anyone who hears it feels harsh and uncomfortable.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he felt that the situation was getting weird. He always felt that there was a pair of big hands behind the scenes. Now he was just the first to jump out.


    He estimated that there should be someone behind.


    But at the moment, he is a fish, this kind of power between the things he can not control.


    As soon as Da Tianming opened his mouth, elder Muna of the great spirit hummed coldly: "a bunch of nonsense, sage academy is always fair, how can you be defiled by a little supreme? Why didn''t you mention your opinion before? "


    "I see that when you go to the sage college, dare you jump out a disrespectful word?"


    "You..."


    Boundless supreme''s eyes are wide open.


    But on one side, Tengfei waved his hand, looked at Muna with scarlet eyes, and said with a smile: "I think it''s your great spirit to talk with Ning Tao. I''ve seen you help him many times."


    "What is your relationship?"


    "Or are you already wearing a pair of pants? If you want to say that you are definitely the number one in the party, oh, yes, you need to add a big fairy... "


    As soon as the jade fairy of the great fairy heard it, the color suddenly became gloomy and filled with cold.


    Keep a close eye on take-off.


    However, before she spoke, the copper elder of Longdao held his arms and said with a rough grin: "little feizai, how many years have you not seen such a crazy tone? I don''t know if I''m good at it? "


    "Is it your job here? If you dare to say one more word of nonsense, I''ve skinned you now. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try... "

 Chapter 3693

    When the old copper saying came out, countless big people were shocked. Unexpectedly, it was this one?


    Is Dragon Island going to be born?


    I''m afraid that the Teng snake clan is really suffering. I guess it''s time to jump to the end these years.


    Dragon Island does not come out. Does it really think that it is the leader of the great flood and famine when it attracts some ethnic groups?


    Many people secretly sniff.


    Even Ning Tao''s heart is warm.


    At this time, few people can speak for him. How much pressure should we bear? It''s not easy to be accused of being a member of the same party.


    It seems that Longdao is still interested in him.


    The great elves, the great fairies and the zodiac all know about him and his relationship with the tribe of origin, but so far there has been no movement, indicating that they are keeping secrets.


    This is also a disguised show of affection.


    It''s just that we can''t be overtly biased towards him any more.


    Sure enough, the copper elder''s words made him take off like a mouse seeing a cat. His face turned red, red, purple and green. He gnashed his teeth with hatred, but he was afraid to leave out a word.


    It seems that I was really scared.


    Because it is not little to clean up, this old thing started, few can stop him.


    Seeing this, the venerable one snorted coldly and said with a long breath: "Dragon Island is really powerful, but it''s not Dragon Island or demon tribe. Let''s talk about the matter. Don''t get too far."


    "Now is the best opportunity to seize Ning Tao. He must not be allowed to enter the island. This son has great potential. Once he enters the island, the consequences will be unimaginable..."


    That''s the truth.


    The five forces are really afraid that Ning Tao will slip in.


    There are endless opportunities inside, and this son has great fortune, which is no less than Longyou sea.


    However, Taurus, the supreme of the zodiac, laughs and says, "it''s ridiculous. After listening to it for a long time, it''s not for the sake of your five forces. Why should we listen to you?"


    "It''s not Dragon Island, is it you big crape myrtle? When is your turn to give the order? What does it have to do with us that the four forces of you have been scheming for the holy land for many years


    "What''s more, we haven''t investigated your responsibility. If it wasn''t for the birth of Ning Tao, the holy land of eternal life, how long would you like to hide it from me?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was in front of him.


    This is reasonable. It seems that they have been led by the four forces all the time.


    You schemed for the holy land for 700 million years, and then you burst out when you failed. What did you do before that?


    What do you think of us?


    What''s the end game?


    Ning Tao''s eyes are bright. He thought Taurus was the most powerful force, but he didn''t expect to have such intelligence. In a few words, the situation of the whole world will be greatly changed.


    It''s really wonderful to shift the spearhead of oneself to the four major forces.


    But I don''t know that this is the strategy of "Li Wenfeng" to Jinniu. Otherwise, the latter can''t come up with such a clever plan.


    The copper elder grinned and touched his chin. He nodded slowly and said with a smile, "that sounds reasonable."


    "Good ~"


    jade fairy, Muna, smart and supreme.


    Seeing this scene, the one breath venerable could not help but have some silly eyes. The long breath almost broke. Unexpectedly, it promoted these people to join hands.


    This is a surprise.


    See the front momentum again oppress, can not help but get a cold sweat, quickly think of countermeasures to deal with.


    However, Polaris zunleng snorted: "you''d better not waste your breath here. Chance is the most important. Although it will be slower than before, there are many chances in it. It''s not bad for a while."


    "If there are people who don''t cooperate and make trouble, don''t blame my five forces for being merciless."


    That''s tough.


    It seems that we have to do what we say.


    However, it should be noted that Ning Tao is not the only one who is in trouble. Some are wanted criminals, some abandon their apprentices, and some are too sensitive.


    All in all.


    Easy to look, occupy one tenth.


    The five forces are so tough that they make these people look ugly. But if their identities are exposed, I''m afraid they will have a hard time in eternal island.


    But when the five forces join hands, they dare not offend. They are half the sky of the human race.


    No one dares to be such an outsider.


    Even the white bearded are hesitant.


    Ning Tao frowned. Although he was hiding in the crowd, he looked around. Many people''s expressions were in his eyes. They were all angry and afraid.


    It''s not good for him.


    Now, even if you want to quit, it''s hard.


    Because these 100000 people are moving forward. If he retreats, he will stand out from the rest.


    Moreover, this eternal island is very special. Ordinary space rings can be used, but if you take space magic tools, everything inside will be crushed and exploded, and there will be no living things.This is a bloody lesson. After the ancestors tried it for countless times, they left it to later generations to dissuade them.


    Although yanglingjie is magical, it''s hard to say anything. Ning Tao doesn''t want to die. He wanted to go to eternal island to repair the Sunset Tower.


    Now, it''s hard to get in.


    "Alas..."


    The wind devil and Shi Shang are frowning. Wei Shengjin and Shi Changkong are not very good-looking.


    At this time of depression, the supreme of Baidong suddenly flicked his sleeve and walked out, picking his eyebrows and saying, "it''s really interesting. I''m against you. But if we unite, we are against six forces."


    "Are you still afraid of you?"


    "If you want me to tell you, you''d better let the road out quickly, and don''t wait for the big guys to level you up..."


    "You..."


    Polaris would like to scold him to death.


    It''s this bastard again. He always makes trouble with him at the critical moment. Last time, he let Ning Tao go.


    However, a sea of terror came up, and the people couldn''t wait for their words. One by one, they were full of anger and impatience.


    The situation is just not right, suddenly I think of several voices: "the fox clan supports the investigation!"


    "Yanjiao clan, Shura clan, demon clan, fangwaixie clan, ancient god clan Support investigation! "


    People were gradually surprised. Even the white cave and others turned pale. How could there be so many? Are they all the helpers of the five forces?


    Ning Tao is also surprised. He looks at the Fox family and finds that he is familiar with it. Then he sees that a camp not far away is Yan Jiao.


    As soon as his face turned black, he thought of the confrontation some time ago, and suddenly understood in his heart.


    I''m afraid that the fox who died in the scorching sun was a relative or something of this "Lady Lingqiu", or the sweetheart of the fox clan.


    No wonder that Yan Jiao said that he was in great danger.


    Dares to feel the backhand is here, let oneself offend the demon fox clan all of a sudden.


    "This asshole..."


    However, the spirit of heaven doesn''t seem to be here. Ning Tao carefully observed it for a long time and didn''t find it.


    I can''t even sense it.


    That guy, not even eternal island?


    Even if they jumped out so many times, the anger of the people could not be suppressed. Their brains were stretched into a tendon, and they just wanted to rush. Suddenly, a terrible threat broke out, and a virtual shadow was gathered from nine days.


    This person, cold and dignified, I do not know how many times across? High above, looking down on all living beings, only coldly spit out a word: "check!"


    "Hiss ~"


    everyone took a breath of cold air, and they couldn''t help staring at each other. How could it be him?


    Muna, jade fairy is more startled, can''t help but lost his voice, startled way: "Xiahou Tianzun?"

 Chapter 3694

    Ning Tao''s face is stiff. He looks at the empty shadow above the sky. He doesn''t have to face it coldly. Is this Xiahou Tianzun? Uncle''s? Why is he here?


    "It''s broken. Did you fall into the trap? Those hungry wolves are waiting for themselves to come here... "


    It doesn''t mean they can''t come outside the island, and it doesn''t mean they can''t investigate themselves. He suddenly feels that he is in a big conspiracy.


    It turns out that those great powers who can''t get in are waiting for him here. Now he is in the net.


    Just a moment later, there were many horrible virtual shadows on the sky. They sneered and looked down on the sky. If they didn''t know each other, they didn''t know each other. The supreme king of Jinpeng, the ancestor of tengshe, and the "ancient shadow" who had been suppressed for a hundred years by the overlord also came?


    It''s not time.


    It seems that someone put pressure on the overlord and saved this guy?


    Ning Tao''s heart is heavy, which shows that these guys completely cut off his way, and the overlord can''t come. Even if he can, he can''t be saved.


    If someone can save Gu Ying from him, it means that there is something better than him.


    Looking up, there are lots of tens.


    Who knows how much more?


    Ning Tao''s lips are bleeding. Once he starts to investigate, he is not far away from exposure.


    Once he is exposed, the holy land will be over. It is not difficult for these people to control themselves.


    Unless, he destroys first, he and the holy land that one induction, preemptive extinguish.


    It is estimated that there is still a glimmer of hope


    "Damn it..."


    Wind devil, time long sky, Mu Na elder etc. facial expression pale, how can still not guess at present of intention? This is the trap of the supreme quintuple power.


    They can''t break the holy land, and they can''t get into the eternal island. They just wait for Ning Tao here.


    In this way, at least there is hope for the former.


    The following people have a chance. Naturally, they can''t do it. They have to fight for it for themselves.


    Elder copper, jade fairy and others are sweating. They look around subconsciously. They don''t know if Ning Tao is here? But with what they know about it, I''m afraid seven out of ten are here.


    In this case, they can''t help at all unless they wake up their true details.


    But Xiahou Tianzun came out in person.


    Who knows how much is hidden in the dark?


    Even the white beard''s supreme one turned pale with fright at the moment, and his ready mood was suppressed. Although there were many of them, they were Heaven''s supreme.


    No one wants to be a sheep.


    If you are hated by heaven, even if you can live out of eternal Island, I''m afraid you won''t live long at all.


    Seeing that all the people were shocked, the five major leagues "Jie Jie" laughed, and Polaris Zun said sarcastically: "toast, don''t eat, drink, take a picture for me."


    With a wave of the hand, "bone mirror" covers a large area.


    In the light of the formless spirit, they all show their original shape.


    No matter what status? What do you do? They will not let go of even the other six forces.


    On the contrary, we should pay more attention to it.


    Let jade fairy and other popular teeth itch, especially these women, is very shy and angry.


    Some monsters also show their original shape.


    Yirong has no effect in the light of Wuxiang!


    The white hole supreme is to bite a tooth to secretly scold a way: "take chicken feather to be in command of an arrow, fox pretends tiger power......"


    Although he has nothing to hide, it''s not easy for him to show himself and expose himself to the world''s heroes.


    In particular, these big forces pay more attention to face. At the moment, it is no less than humiliation.


    The great spirit and the great fairy are even more resentful.


    Always feel that take-off, the hand that a bone mirror, no mirror, sweeping around in their bodies, a pair of color squint, scheming.


    "Damn loach..."


    However, Tong Chang was old-fashioned and slightly contradicted. He was seriously injured by Xia Hou Tianzun.


    However, he did not take his life.


    It seems that they are also afraid of Dragon Island.


    In the dark, Ning Tao''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. It seems that there is no wave on the surface, but it is like a tight spring, which can be ejected at any time.


    I''m very tight.


    The "invisible light" is getting closer and closer to him.


    He could feel the wind demons scattered around him and the people waiting for him in the sky. It seemed that they even had a voice to ask him if he wanted to spell.


    Can Ning Tao heart self mockery, at present this situation has the possibility to fight? It''s completely suppressed.


    He gritted his teeth and watched the divine light approaching him. He could not help but send a voice to calm them down. No matter what happened later? What''s the crisis? Don''t show up, just ignore it.


    He was ready to burn his bridges and destroy them before he was exposed.


    Wind devil, Shi Shang is anxious and sweating. No matter how much he calls, Ning Tao has no response


    Originally, they expected the 100000 people to stir up friction and resentment again to fight against Tianzun and investigate, but they didn''t expect Tianzun to be so powerful.There''s not even one to stand up.


    As soon as there was a commotion, Xiahou Tianzun on the sky gave a cold hum, which made everyone stiff.


    A pair of dignified eyes, no one dares to look at each other


    Seeing this, he took off and said with a grim smile: "Ning Tao, you are wise. You''d better get out early. Don''t delay everyone''s time. You are also the Lord of the holy land. You can live with your face."


    "But if I see you and catch you, Jie Jie, I will break your five limbs first..."


    Everyone''s eyelids jump wildly, and they scold in their hearts. What''s the matter? They are involved in this riot for no reason. They just hope that Ning Tao will be arrested soon.


    They are still rushing into eternal island.


    Half of them have been detected.


    As everyone knows, Wuxiang Shengguang is only ten meters away from Ning Tao, and his back is wet.


    If you look at it carefully, his temple has been protruding, gradually climbing up some green tendons. His eyes are full of blood, and his breath is short. He doesn''t want to give up until the last moment.


    He was not reconciled.


    Is he the kind of person who admits defeat? I only hate that he has no strength, but if he can escape this disaster today, he will wash the universe in the future


    Just as the wuxiangshengguang was only half a foot away from him and was about to be exposed, Ning Tao just clenched his fist, but found that the wuxiangshengguang stopped. As soon as he looked up, he found that the wuxiangmirror was broken by the sudden appearance of the Shengguang.


    Just in front of him.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Take off a few people are impacted, can''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood, face with sullen color.


    "Who? Who''s sneaking in? "


    But Xiahou Tianzun''s face changed slightly, even he didn''t react. In a moment, he suddenly raised his head and found that there was a smart old man in the world, with a face of thief eyebrow and mouse.


    In the hand is also holding a wine gourd.


    "You Is that you


    "Haha, Xiahou, it seems that you still remember me, eternal island. No one can interfere. Since I intend to appear, I think you should understand the meaning."


    "Will you do it yourself, or will I do it?"


    The smart old man squinted.


    It seems to be harmonious, but it makes Xiahou Tianzun''s face "transient". Before that, the vast momentum has disappeared, just like a duck stuck in the throat.


    The whole person was stiff and livid.


    "Old business thief, don''t deceive others too much. It''s far from chaos. Do you want to protect Ning Tao?" Xiahou Tianzun was not reconciled. He even asked.


    Reverberate like thunder.


    "Even if you are one of the six people in the world, can you stop the world? Can you stop those? "


    Xiahou Tianzun is angry.


    Below, Ning Tao opens his mouth wide and looks at the smart old man with some shock. Yes, this old man is an old business thief. He is really one of the six.


    But he never thought that this guy would come forward to help him at this time? it is beyond logic and above reason?


    As soon as the words came out, the smart old man laughed. Suddenly, a sharp light flashed through his eyes, and the big hand suddenly grasped. Everyone felt a flower in front of him. Looking back, he found that he had another hand in his hand.


    "Well Poof... "


    Xiahou Tianzun vomited blood and tore off his left arm. He didn''t see how he did it. If he wanted to kill him just now, he could.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he turned around and said, "holy land, I won''t give up. Old business thief, you can stop me, you can''t stop others..."


    Gu Ying and Jin Peng all turned pale with fright, but the old thief of the Shang Dynasty drank a sip of wine, looked at them and said with a faint smile, "what are you looking at? Get out of here!"


    A training drink, suddenly scattered in a crowd.


    Below 100000 people dull, motionless, did not expect that there are more terrible people than Xiahou Tianzun.


    The old thief threw the hand of heaven into the island and drank a little wine. He didn''t have a good way: "what? Do you want me to invite you in? I''ve been scared by some of you. "


    "Don''t let me see you. I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 3695

    "Er..."


    When they were reprimanded by this great man, they all felt ashamed and recovered.


    Some people are ignorant, but many people have heard about it. Now there are six people in the world, one thief, one thief, another saint, one spirit and one monster Another monk.


    I''m afraid this person is First thief!


    They don''t know much about those people. However, the six people in this world are not just a general name, but also seem to stabilize the situation of the world.


    No wonder at this time will be born peaceful, it seems that the legend, is true


    Ning Tao is still in shock, and his heart is beating. No one can understand his mood just now. Almost, he will be doomed.


    A group of friars beside him didn''t notice his abnormality at all, only his back was soaked.


    I think I was scared by this situation.


    Be careful. It''s fragile.


    But I don''t know. If I were someone else, I would have been scared.


    At least we will not be afraid of the collapse of Mount Taining.


    His emergency response is excellent.


    Now, as if nothing had happened, he soon recovered and looked calm.


    But he was eccentric in his heart. He thought that something was not right. He just came in front of him and the light disappeared. Is there such a coincidence among the 100000 people?


    Of course, he''s not going to prick it.


    In sight, the white bearded venerable, who had been waiting for so long, gave a bow to the old merchant thief with a smile, then took a deep breath and rushed to the eternal island.


    He was covered with blood and was in a dilemma. He was waiting for Polaris Zun to stop, but he didn''t dare to stop him.


    Others don''t know the six people in the world. Don''t they? Xiahou Tianzun was torn off an arm, but he only dared to say holy land and revenge.


    If you really want to say that, I''m afraid you can''t leave. The old thief will let him be buried here forever.


    There is a person to start, people''s mind suddenly and lively up, a fanatical eyes, shortness of breath, random one after another rushed in.


    "Eternal Island, I''m here..."


    "Oh Go ahead... "


    The big troops rushed up, one after another like wolves, for fear that it would be too late to miss the chance.


    The six forces, with ironic and contemptuous eyes, stride past the five forces. It seems that after all, it''s useless to work hard for a long time.


    On the contrary, it caused a lot of problems.


    And Ning Tao, also came here along with the big army, he sneered in his heart, looked at the five sides, and even boldly put forward a disdain, sniff attitude.


    "Cut, garbage..."


    Although this words is weak, but let five big forces stare big cow bell eyes in a moment.


    It''s enough for the six forces to laugh at them. How dare an unknown guy laugh at them? Is it true that their five forces are made of clay?


    Before Heilei could lock Ning Tao, suddenly, the old thief who sipped the wine waved his sleeve robe and said, "what are you talking about? Not enough time? If it goes on, eternal island will be closed. "


    This sleeve robe, like a big shift of heaven and earth, directly threw tens of thousands of people packed together into the island.


    Even the supreme is like a chicken.


    It''s really horrible.


    "Hiss ~"


    the corners of the mouths of the five forces were twitching, and they all trembled with fright. However, they all remembered the face of the man just now, and if they saw him again, they would not be spared.


    I don''t know what to do.


    And Ning Tao, among the people who were moved, the wind devil and others around him also scattered.


    I don''t know where it was sent?


    There was a twist in the space. When he came back, he was surrounded by dense fog. It was like materialization, mixed with divinity. When he took a sip, he felt like he was on the air.


    With the cultivation, they all went up.


    The whole person is in high spirits.


    Ning Tao''s eyes brighten. Good things, especially for his power, seem to help him a lot.


    If he didn''t have some problems in his mind, he really wanted to sit down and study hard.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao shakes his head, opens the perspective, looks around and finds that it''s not that the perspective is not strong enough, but that the fog is too deep and seems endless.


    He didn''t know where he was?


    But it must be on the eternal island. I don''t know the time, the sky, Wei Shengjin, and the green magic tree. Where are they?


    However, on second thought, Ning Tao felt that it was better to be separated from them. His identity was too dangerous, especially after the scene just now, he was doomed.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao slightly raises his eyebrows and suddenly looks at a place. Although he is in the fog, he can feel a familiar breath approaching quickly.


    Suddenly, a huge object rushed out of the fog, from black and white, cheering.


    It''s black and white tiger.


    Ning Tao suddenly in front of a bright, see Xiaoshuang rushed in front of random rub, wry smile, happy way: "well, it seems that only you this little tiger with me.""When I figure out one more thing, I''ll go with me to kill all sides..."


    "Roar Roar... "


    Black and white tiger roared, high spirited, majestic, as if can''t wait.


    However, Ning Tao smiles and caresses his restless little head. He looks up directly and says in a loud voice, "old business thief, don''t you have anything to say?"


    "If I don''t say it, I''ll leave..."


    Although the voice is not big, it is very loud. The fog is very strange. Not only the mind, but also the voice can block it.


    I don''t think many people can hear it.


    However, just a moment later, a piece of fog on Ning Tao''s right suddenly condenses and conjures up an old man''s figure. He says with a smile, "you really see it. Now do you know how much you owe me?"


    Ning Tao curled his lips and "cut" a, it is really before he pit of too miserable, the impression is too bad.


    However, this time, he did accept the feelings of others. He was neither humble nor arrogant. He bowed his hand and said solemnly, "I''ve recorded the feelings of others. If you need me in the future, please don''t say goodbye."


    As soon as his words came to an end, the old thief of fog merchant suddenly said with a smile, "well, I want a first fruit of Shenyuan. It''s better to have one of the best quality."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned. Did he put forward the terms so soon? Or the first fruit?


    He couldn''t help but wonder: "isn''t that the thing that can only lay the foundation of heaven? Don''t tell me you''re not heaven? What do you want it for? "


    The old business thief rolled his eyes and said, "do you care about me? What I said just now is full of spirit. Now when I put forward the terms, are you afraid? "


    There are still some banter in the discourse.


    Ning Tao takes a puff from the corner of his mouth to appease the black-and-white tiger at his feet. He is too lazy to bother with the old thief. But it''s true that it''s not easy to take the first fruits.


    "I''m just talking about doing my best. What''s the situation now? What strength am I? I think you should be very clear that exaggeration is not good for anyone. "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s honest face, the old thief touched his chin and said seriously, "it''s really too weak. I''m afraid it won''t live until the first fruit is born. I''ll give you a gift to protect your life."


    "Remember to bring taichuguo back..."


    With that, the whole person suddenly dissipated.


    Ning Tao looks a Leng, is wondering, suddenly there is a broken hand in the dispersed fog

 Chapter 3696

    "Hands? Left hand? "


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, immediately stunned stare big eyes, this is not business old thief throw that? I thought it was cool before, but I didn''t expect to have a back hand?


    I''m afraid the emperor of Xia Hou didn''t think of it.


    "Hiss ~"


    "is that what the old guy said he gave himself? Heaven''s hand... "


    Ning Tao was a little stunned.


    Of course, it''s more incredible. In his impression, are the old business thieves so generous?


    Don''t pit oneself are all good, unexpectedly can send oneself the hand of God? If this light refines, how to say also can refine a drop of true essence blood?


    Ning Tao is eccentric. Is it worth fighting for a superior Shenyuan Taichu fruit? Always feel, like doing charity, plus before he deliberately provocative take-off, and the arrival of Xiaoshuang.


    Further deepened his speculation.


    I''m afraid there''s a connection between this old businessman and himself. He''s helping himself from beginning to end.


    However, he couldn''t say exactly. He didn''t achieve the goal in the eyes of the old thief. I''m afraid he can''t say anything. It''s useless to ask.


    Is it using? Or make friends?


    It will be revealed in the future that only with strong strength can we have the strength to negotiate in the future


    Ning Tao stares at the left hand and says it''s fake. Although he doesn''t know how strong Xiahou Tianzun is, he will not be weak since he is Tianzun.


    Think about it and only refine it. The best way is to saturate the ninth turn.


    And it''s less than 30% right now.


    Looking at this trip, the number of one hundred thousand people is only a rough figure. No one can tell exactly how many people there are. His half step cultivation of immortals is really insignificant.


    If he can turn to nirvana for the ninth time and complete the last step of this method, his strength will soar.


    Then this trip will be much smoother.


    No matter the chance of eternal island or the initial result, he has absolute confidence to fight for it


    Just want to do so, a raise hand, Ning Tao but look a Zheng, found that left heart don''t know when more than a blood mark? It''s very old and obscure. It''s like a six pointed star. It''s more like a small altar.


    What is this?


    How can it be in your own hands?


    Ning Tao turns pale and thinks that there are all people who come to the eternal island. He turns to Xiao Shuang and calls the latter''s pickpocket a grudge. Fortunately, it''s a male tiger who has no shame.


    But as a result, only he had it. He didn''t know how the blood mark appeared?


    He''s subconsciously infusing power.


    "Buzz" sound, as if started what?


    The hand of the Heavenly God, which had been suspended in front of Ning Tao, trembled. Under his gaze, it was smashed bit by bit and turned into a little bit of blood light. It was connected into a line and then disappeared into his left hand.


    "What?"


    "This Damn it, stop, stop... "


    Ning Tao scolds and his muscles jump wildly, partly because of pain and partly because of heartache.


    This is a lot of energy. He had decided to use it well, but what''s the matter? That old thief shouldn''t hurt himself? It''s even more impossible for Xiahou Tianzun to guess such a thing.


    "Ah Damn it, no... "


    However, the protest was ineffective.


    Just a moment later, the hand of the God disappeared, and a great energy settled in his left hand.


    It''s huge, it''s stable, it''s terrifying.


    It''s like being held by that altar.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth. Although he spilled some energy from his left hand for the ninth turn, it was too little.


    Pain came from the left arm, as if to adapt to this force, but it was too heavy, just like pouring lead. Compared with the light and floating right hand, it was the difference between the weight and the cotton.


    What signal does the altar flicker? Ning Tao also gradually stabilized his mind.


    This is really the work of the old business thief.


    He integrated the power of the hand of the God into his left hand, and could perform six magical powers through the altar.


    As for how strong he is, it all depends on his own control. If he comes out at one time, he won''t have to kill the enemy. He can''t hold on to it. Therefore, he has to split up into six times.


    I''m afraid that''s the key to life.


    Ning Tao looks depressed.


    If you follow your own idea and completely absorb the hand of heaven, you should at least have more than 60%.


    "Alas..."


    Little tiger also "whine", it seems to feel unhappy mood, but it has not been idle, in the side of the big mouth of swallowing fog.


    Can feel, its breath has been rising very fast, look very enjoy, appetite is very good.


    "Oh, just, there''s a card, at least there''s a guarantee to play," Ning Tao comforted himself. Anyway, it''s still his own, and it''s not bad.


    But just stepped out, almost did not fall down, half of the body is heavy, balance changed.


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly and tries to adapt. Otherwise, if he wants to meet a strong enemy, how can he fight with others like this?Familiar with a moment, it turned over and stepped on the back of Xiaoshuang, but the latter sank, whimpered and looked back, like saying you are fat.


    Ning Tao


    It took a long time for one person and one tiger to find a way out in the vast gray fog.


    However, they are not in a hurry. Eternal island has no rules. It can enter, but can''t get out. The appearance of "Shenyuan Taichu fruit" means eternal island is about to close, which has always been the case.


    And its emergence is not fixed, sometimes just a few hundred years, sometimes thousands of years.


    Naturally, people think that the longer the better.


    In this way, the benefits are more, the time is more sufficient, and the overall number of people who can go out alive is absolutely doubled.


    Time tower, space magic weapon, do not work here, but generally do not use these things, now the most important thing is to enhance the strength.


    Search for all resources and opportunities.


    In this way, no matter when the "Shenyuan Taichu fruit" appears, we can face it calmly and participate in it.


    This is what people do. Ning Tao is no exception, but now he has to figure out where he is? I have been wandering in this fog for three days, and even the divine power has condensed a drop, but I haven''t gone out yet.


    "Sir? What is this place? " Ning Tao looked around at the constant curse.


    The fluoroscopy effect is not very good.


    It''s really a vast area.


    It''s not a maze, it''s not a mirage, and it doesn''t turn around, but it just can''t get out of this place.


    Ning Tao brows locked, can''t help but put his eyes on this fog, don''t look at three days, but this fog, what is it? Where does it come from? He still knows nothing. What is the source of it?


    Thinking of this, he immediately called the black-and-white tiger toward the most intense area.


    "Oh Oh... "


    This time it took half a day to rush into the thick fog. Ning Tao was very careful and opened the perspective. At the same time, he absorbed a lot of fog with one side.


    Extract the divinity.


    In the red field, there are eight drops of grey magic power.


    One of them is the first condensation, the remaining six drops, the original tower is 60 years condensation, and the last drop is eternal Island three days condensation.


    So we can think of the differences.


    Ning Tao wants to eat and drink here all his life. It''s a monk''s paradise. It''s so cool.


    Is happy, suddenly, fog suddenly twisted up, unexpectedly swept out of a strong wind, too suddenly, and quietly, Ning Tao was surprised, too late to defend, was hit fly.


    He subconsciously blocks his left arm in front of him, which not only stores energy, but also strengthens it.


    Although some of the Qi and blood flow, but no serious problem.


    However, at the foot of the tiger was a disaster, "whimper" scream, was born hit fly, because ningtao is too heavy, its speed is slow.


    That led to the surprise attack.


    "Xiaoshuang..."


    At the moment, he looked up at the giant and roared furiously.


    "Son of a bitch, you want to die," Ning Tao angrily raised his left hand to shoot.


    "Dare to beat Xiaoshuang, die for me!"


    "Heaven Big handprint

 Chapter 3697

    A left hand, although it has the weight of a thousand rivers and the greatness of ten thousand Jun, is also hit by Ning Tao''s roar at the moment.


    With a lot of anger.


    Mixed with the strong power of heaven.


    The hand turns, the altar moves, the strength is passing, not only has the storage strength, but also has his immortal power.


    It''s like making egg tarts. Eggs alone are not enough. Milk is also needed. Only when the ratio is correct and the two are combined, can a brand new thing be matched.


    Now, this is a match. With the control of the altar, what Ning Tao wants to do is to fight who.


    "Kill ~"


    shoot it down, it''s earth shaking.


    The fog beast was shocked. It seemed that it was frightened by this scene. It seemed that an ancient god took a hand and photographed it in anger. All the ghosts and monsters were gone.


    It screamed and tried its best to blend into the fog, as if assimilated with this area.


    But it''s too late.


    This giant palm will cover an area, no matter how magical its magic power is, it will be gloomy.


    "No Ah... "


    There was only a sound of "boom" in the air, and the fog was dispersed. A long, empty five finger channel appeared in front of us, forming a vacuum.


    I don''t know how far to push? But can''t see the edge at a glance? Where we have been, we have destroyed everything.


    Invincible!


    "Boom Boom... "


    It''s still roaring around. It''s extremely shocking.


    But for this, Ning Tao is not happy, just a few breaths, a bite of teeth, straight to black and white God tiger fly away, in the heart anxious, secretly scold his carelessness.


    By that what thing slipped to the side, unexpectedly didn''t notice, is he hurt small double.


    Although he used the power of heaven once, Ning Tao didn''t regret it. When he touched the scales, he would die. He also wanted to try the power of this power, but he didn''t expect that a supreme one or two was killed by one second.


    I''m afraid I''m not afraid of the top three or four.


    It''s just too few times.


    Xiaoshuang whimpered. He was hit far away. He really hurt a lot. He broke his leg and limped. Seeing Ning Tao coming, he rubbed his feet intimately.


    It''s like saying it''s OK.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, but insisted that he take a green wood pill.


    However, this relaxation only makes me feel numb in the left half of my body. I feel a lot of physical exertion and tiredness, just like ordinary people moving bricks on the construction site for half a day.


    however, compared with before, it is much lighter. Looking at the palm of my hand, there are only five corners left on the altar.


    Five times left!


    He always sighs that the area is a little complicated. He''d rather go back to it with his head?


    Although he is a half step supremacy, his alertness is no less than that of supremacy. How can he not be aware of it?


    He wanted to see if there was any residue? The fog beast had magic power, but it was still scattered by a palm, but it had no body. It felt like the condensation of fog, but it was absolutely life.


    It''s strange.


    That''s the life form of eternal island? I''ve seen living creatures outside before.


    Xiaoshuang is constantly staring at the big tiger eyes, staring at the fog around, for fear of another sudden rush out.


    "Why? Strange... "


    Ning Tao murmured. Did he say that he was broken to pieces? But intuition told him there must be something.


    When he patiently expanded his scope, he got something. In the fog area, there was a stone. It was very strange. The whole body was gray and dark, and there were several cracks on it.


    If it wasn''t for the crack that seemed to have just been broken out, Ning Tao would not care more.


    The stone is not big. It''s about a child''s fist. It''s hard and hard. It can stimulate the inner strength, but it''s the main course. Ning Tao is surprised to find that it''s all Divinity!


    And it''s absorbable.


    It''s very pure. It makes his fingers move.


    Ning Tao''s Adam''s apple stirs up. The charming brilliance and mellow aroma make people intoxicated. Xiaoshuang leaves saliva and wants to eat.


    "Eternal stone!"


    Yes, this is the eternal stone.


    Ning Tao is suddenly overjoyed. Who hasn''t done intelligence before coming here? Some of them are sold by the chambers of Commerce in the central mainland.


    Jiaozi, Bawang and Longdao have all been explained, especially jiaozi. They know it in great detail, and even some news can be shocking if it comes out.


    Not known to the outside world.


    It''s all about eternal island.


    Strange to say, dumplings, which have always been unreliable, seem to have a good understanding of eternal island. They know everything and say everything.


    If you want to talk about the overall situation of eternal Island, no one is more familiar with it than Ning Tao.


    This stone, called the eternal stone, is one of the three most precious sacred things in the eternal island. It is scattered, hidden, and uniquely bred. There is another, which is condensed in the life of the eternal island.


    This is also a big singularity. There are no demons in all life bodies in the eternal island.Only the eternal stone.


    The stronger the strength, the better the eternal stone.


    Of course, not all creatures have it. The probability is about one third. It''s not common or rare, but it''s the most popular.


    Ning Tao a face surprise, didn''t expect, one third of the probability unexpectedly so by oneself met.


    Or an eternal stone of supreme condensation.


    This is not a loss.


    He immediately divided the eternal stone into two parts, half of which was given to Xiao Hu and the other half was kept. Unexpectedly, the former was greedy and swallowed it.


    This can give Ning Tao a fright. He knows most about the energy of eternity.


    Don''t blow it up.


    Sure enough, Xiaoshuang soon sobbed and let her face droop down. She felt the power and was forced to fall into a deep sleep.


    Try to refine this energy.


    If you can succeed, you will be able to take on a new look.


    But Ning Tao was silly. Looking at the black-and-white tiger lying in front of him, he was as tall as a man. He was so tall and burly that he was still of normal height. If he suddenly became a beast, he would have to be measured by Zhang.


    Yang Lingjie can''t be used. He can only drag this tiger out of here to find his way.


    It was originally a mount, but now it''s turned into carrying it on one''s back, and Feng Shui turns around


    At the same time, the eyes of the outside world are also watching here. The eternal island has not been closed immediately, and there are still people rushing into the island from time to time.


    Before that, all the big troublemakers disappeared, and all the five forces entered.


    It''s said that outside the holy land of eternal life, those troublemakers have a lot of space, and even if they are more than five powerful, there are not many troublemakers left there.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the old business thief


    and at this time, big sky, in the desolate mountain, a lonely, sloppy man was watching a young man practicing boxing, learning magic, spitting essence, but recently he was often in a daze.


    "Dad, are you distracted again? Are you still thinking about Ning Xiaotian The young man said in dismay.


    As soon as the words came out, a coquettish and sexy woman, who was reluctant to come here, heard the words, gave a cold hum and said sarcastically: "what''s Ning Xiaotian? The person who makes this waste into such a thing is called Ning Tao. "


    As soon as the slovenly man heard the name, his muscles trembled slightly, but he didn''t respond.


    And look at his face, it''s long and fierce.


    Two holy places jointly wanted people!


    "Ning Tao? Is that him


    The young man exclaimed, but then his face sank again. Looking at the charming and sexy woman, he couldn''t help saying, "mother, can you treat my father better? Why do you always slander and hate him like this? "


    "No matter Ning Xiaotian? Or Ning Tao? I''ll cut off his head one day! "


    Young people have a voice.


    Obviously, it has a strong foundation.


    But that coquettish sexy woman, a stiff smile, shortness of breath, that waste here to do to him, she will never forget.


    She''s the girl.


    And this young man, who is a little similar to me, is called Time of death!


    It''s their son.


    It''s a child who two people are extremely reluctant, but no one thought of it, talent The evildoer!

 Chapter 3698

    How evil is it?


    Today''s young "Mingshi" is the first person of the younger generation of datianming, and no one can beat him.


    Even the child of the "dark devil" who was placed high hopes in his family was defeated by Mingshi, and now he has the power to win the Immortal King.


    It''s a new star and hope in the family.


    One hand is the power of time and space, the other hand is the power of heaven and hell, which perfectly integrates the two forces.


    When he looks at Ming, Shi Changxiong always has mixed feelings in his heart. If he wants to talk about talent, even if he doesn''t have to, his son is really amazing.


    In terms of the power of time and space, the talent is not even inferior to that of big brother. Time is a rare jade.


    Sometimes, even if he is defeated by his son, he will never be able to beat him again.


    But somehow, he never talked about himself and Ning Tao, only said that he was defeated by Ning Xiaotian.


    Maybe after having children, some changes have taken place in my mood, and I don''t want to regenerate right and wrong.


    I don''t want right and wrong, right and wrong.


    It''s almost not once in a few years. It''s impossible to visit without any reason. Sure enough, not long after, his ancestor, the supreme of fire, came here.


    "Ha ha, Shier, how''s your cultivation today? Ask grandfather if you don''t know anything


    The fire of hell grinned.


    He didn''t pay attention to the long-term ferocity, but they were bitter and respectful.


    Although he contributed to all this, as far as the result is concerned, he did not expect that when Ming mei''er was unwilling to have an abortion, she wanted to have an abortion more than once. It was Ming Huo''s supreme coercion and inducement.


    Today''s Ming time is a hundred times better than that God King. If we carefully cultivate it in the future, it will become a great weapon.


    His position rose with it.


    As far as the results are concerned, he is very satisfied.


    And long fierce, silent, sleeve tightly clenched fists, although the mood and other aspects have no defects, but now it is still an Immortal Emperor''s early days.


    It''s not just the lack of resources.


    It''s a miracle that cultivation can''t retreat.


    And Da Tianming specially brought him here to practice. He knew what the purpose was, just for that The supreme time and Space classic.


    This is the highest unique knowledge of the time and space group, which contains the power of saints. Outsiders are naturally very keen on it.


    The purpose of those people to let "Ming Shi" come is to let him point out the power of time and space, and the second is to "supreme time and Space classic". Even if the time is long and fierce, he can''t look at the children.


    It teaches the "time and Space classic" bit by bit. After such a long time, only the last core is left.


    I don''t seem to be in a hurry.


    However, the people behind him were in a hurry.


    For example, although the cultivation of time and space is not high, you can keenly feel the weak spatial fluctuation on the body of the supreme fire.


    He didn''t have to think about it. Da Tianming definitely knew this method. I''m afraid all he knew was revealed by his thought. Now, it''s probably a situation.


    When Shi Chang''s face was heavy, Ming Shi suddenly said, "grandfather? What''s the matter with my father and Ning Tao? Why are you all hiding it from me? "


    He was very close to his father since he was a child.


    But my father was always depressed. Except for his breakthrough in time and space, he seldom showed a smile. It seems that it was because a man named Ning Xiaotian was defeated by him that he became like this.


    But Ming Shi now feels that things don''t seem so simple. He is eager to know the truth.


    Who hurt his father?


    Hearing this, the supreme eye of Ming Huo narrowed, flashed a touch of evil light, suddenly sighed heavily, and said: "well, it''s time to tell you."


    Then he went to the cottage.


    I''ll follow you.


    The time is fierce, and his eyelids jump. Isn''t he worried about losing face? Don''t worry about the danger in the dark? It''s about the child being cheated and hoodwinked.


    There must be no good heart for the supreme Ming fire. If you let him talk about it, you will mislead Ming Shi.


    The consequences are unimaginable.


    Ming Shi will find Ning Tao for revenge!


    In fact, to tell you the truth, after so many years, he didn''t hate Ning Tao very much, and there was a reason for it. It was because he was inferior to others and betrayed them. He deserved the bad result today.


    It''s just self inflicted.


    But his own child is innocent and should not be involved. He is worried that he will be used in the dark.


    He didn''t know what the situation was like outside. He only knew that with his current cultivation, once he met Ning Tao foolishly, he would die. He even hoped that Ming Shi would never see Ning Tao again all his life.


    But he can''t stop anything.


    The supreme part of the fire oppressed him.


    In the distance, Ming mei''er still had a sneer. She looked at him viciously, only gloating.He has no feelings for the length of time.


    Even though it was the meat that fell from her, she didn''t care.


    "Are you looking at the end of the world..."


    The time is long.


    Behind him, the cottage had been closed, and it was estimated that the conversation had begun. His heart was burning with anxiety.


    But Ming mei''er sneered, just like a puppet without emotion. She didn''t move at all. She even turned around and left here with a cold hum.


    Let the time be cold.


    Before long, the cottage exploded.


    Shi Chang turned his head fiercely, but saw the angry Ming Shi roaring up to the sky. His eyes were red, and he roared: "Ning Xiaotian, Ning Tao, how dare you humiliate my father like this, I will tear you to pieces."


    "Kill..."

 Chapter 3699

    Looking at the thatched cottage that has lived for decades, destroyed once, and the angry children.


    Everything is a foregone conclusion.


    Time is long fierce, the whole body is weak, pale, a burst of despair, only flash in the brain two words: "finished..."


    It''s not that Ning Tao is finished or he is finished, but his child, the only son, Ming Shi, is finished. He It''s not himself anymore.


    In the corner, the supreme fire of hell smiles. That''s it. Hatred is the constant motivation.


    From now on, you will be the sword in my hand.


    The point of blade is invincible!


    At this time, just listen to the sound of "brush", the angry Ming Shi came to Shi Changxiong, "Putong" knelt down, gritted his teeth and said: "father, I''m going to experience, become stronger, pass on the whole time and space to me."


    "I''m going to avenge you and wash your shame with blood..."


    When he heard this, he felt bitter and sad in his heart. He looked at the squinting fire king. Was he difficult: "come to me in three days..."


    "Good ~"


    "brush" twice, this place is empty.


    When long fierce one buttock slumps to sit in the field, the face peeps out self mockery sad smile, tears way: "do evil......"


    He didn''t want to give up. The only thing that could help him was mingmei''er. Whether he could stop Mingshi was up to her. She had never left here for decades. She left first to find mingmei''er.


    However, when he came to the attic of Ming mei''er, his heart was broken.


    "Ah ~"


    "brother Datong, you You are so powerful. Try harder You are good or bad Ha ha... "


    The time is long, fierce and stiff, just like a fool standing there, just like being struck by thunder, walking dead, never empty, brain blank, heartbroken, complaining, poison, anger and evil pouring out.


    But he still had a glimmer of hope. He felt that it was all auditory hallucinations. He followed the gap and looked in.


    Two people in bed


    One of them, he is too familiar with, is Ming Mei Er, and the other is her cousin.


    "Step on Step on... "


    The time is long fierce and powerless backward several steps, show a pale smile, Mei Er, do you hate me so? OK, OK, it''s all over.


    He closed his eyes in pain. At this moment, there was a feeling of being abandoned and ridiculed by the whole world.


    He left, crying, laughing, did not disturb anyone, such as a walking corpse, despair.


    "It''s over, it''s all over..."


    "It shouldn''t exist..."


    At the same time, as far east as the origin of the universe, the galaxy transmission array, shining light, three eyes, ancient abyss, immortal, magic ancestor, Emperor Shitian, dragon, Phoenix, fairy My God!


    Such a large number of people, just from the Seven Realms, are going to the world to experience.


    Including Ning Tao''s children.


    Among them, there are ningtao and xiajie''s decisions, because the limitations of the eternal holy land are still too small.


    Although it can accommodate the supreme now, the speed of promotion is really slow. Even if there is a spirit swallowing jar, the original skill is only two.


    Immortal, Emperor Shitian just broke through the imperial level.


    It''s a pity that such a group of people with potential can practice slowly in the seven realms.


    As soon as Ning Tao left, the power of the transmission array was handed over to Xia Mengfei. Therefore, today''s scene came into being, and they were asked to find their own way to become stronger.


    That''s what they expect.


    At that time, they were among the best in the three realms. Now, they can do the same.


    "You must have made it very clear before you came here that the world is very dangerous. Remember to act according to your ability, and one more thing is to protect the holy land to the death."


    Xia Mengfei has nine days of prestige and extraordinary bearing.


    This is the most important point. If the major forces in the world find out that they are related to the holy land, it''s over. They don''t even know the origin of the tribe.


    It''s not the cause.


    Xia Mengfei does not intend to let them know, including these children, this is also a means.


    Everyone was in awe and looked forward to it. Each of them had bright eyes. They couldn''t wait to go out and have a big fight, but they had to give some advice.


    For example, "swallowing pot".


    Never be found in the star nest.


    Another example is the immortal immortal emperor. The gold body is more unique. Ning Tao has carried it forward. In the future, we should be careful not to get involved.


    There are three eyes, that day, I''m afraid big crape myrtle very understanding, try not to have been to contact more.


    And they all remembered one by one.


    Xia Mengfei waves out some space rings, which have contact information and some resources.


    Signal that they can leave.


    There''s a ready array around.


    In recent years, not to mention the five major regions in the southeast, northwest and middle, there are also some connections. Let them choose their own location to experience.After a while, only Long''er and others were left.


    "Niang, can we go..."


    Long er rubbed his hands and laughed.


    The Feng son of the side is helpless, this guy estimate early can''t wait, is a uneasy Lord.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei also stroked Yu''s forehead, but she didn''t have a good way: "just, your elder sister, second sister, third sister and Xiao Lian have gone to experience, and my mother won''t stop you, but don''t mess with me."


    "Your father has entered the eternal island. If something happens, I''m afraid no one can save you..."


    Seeing his mother''s face in awe, Long''er, Xiaotian is suddenly in awe, nervous and absolutely clever.


    Seeing this, Xia Mengfei sighs and looks at the attic in the distance. Xianyueyi, Tang Lan and other sisters are worried and unwilling to watch.


    But it''s all about experience.


    At this time, she suddenly thought of something. Looking at Long''er, feng''er said, "if you two are successful in practice, you can go to Longdao. There is a" contract agreement "between your father and the Lord of Longdao that has not been completed."


    "There are two powerful real dragons and two powerful real phoenixes waiting to sign a contract with you, but if you are not strong enough, you will not only fail to sign a contract, but also lose your father''s face..."


    "Understand, don''t worry, mother, I won''t disgrace my father," long er said, patting his chest.


    Feng''er''s eyes are bright.


    The dragon and phoenix of the world? It should be very strong!


    "OK, let''s go," Xia Mengfei sipped her mouth and waved her hand. She could not bear it and turned away.


    But these two heartless happy like sahuan''er stepped on the battle plate, whooshing away.


    Let Miao Jingjing several women can''t laugh or cry.


    In the end, only Ning Xiaotian and Ning Xiaoxian are left.


    Although there is still a "small space", but still at home to eat. Milk, it is too small, stay in when Yao side.


    "You..."


    Xia Mengfei looked at Xiaotian, some helpless, hesitant, strange way: "Xiaotian, after going to the world, try to Don''t use your real name... "


    "Well? Why? "


    Rather small day a face is confused, how drop?


    "Well This... "


    Xia Mengfei was dumb and couldn''t smile bitterly. She couldn''t say that your father used your name to suppress the arrogance of the world. As a result, she is now very famous and attracts hatred.


    Immediately vague comfort, just let them travel together, try not to mention the word "small day".


    Ning Xiaotian looks strange. She always feels strange today. Is her name famous? But when he got to the world, he found that he was not well-known. It was so well-known that he was like a thunderbolt.


    His father actually used his name to rob the saint from the great fairy, but it turned out to be a good story.


    All the famous ladies fantasize that their prince charming is Ning Xiaotian, who takes them away.


    But it offended all the men.


    A few days ago, several super galaxies executed a group of people named Ning Xiaotian.


    "Oh No... "


    Xiaotian wants to cry without tears, and cries out wrongly.


    Father''s pot? What''s my business? I didn''t do anything. I''m wronged


    However, hearing the news, a young man comforted him and said, "you also hate Ning Tao, right? He humiliated my parents. I''m not with him. "


    "Let''s go and take revenge together..."


    Ning Xiaotian was stunned, and the fairy on one side was also on guard. Although he was wearing a veil, he could not stop his peerless face. He said curiously, "are you..."


    "What about you in the dark?" The youth asked.


    "My name is Ning Xiaoxian!"


    Ning Xiaotian''s eyes twinkle and his heart is full of thought. He looks up at the sky under the two people''s gaze and says, "I''m sorry, seventh brother."


    "My name is Ning Xiaokong. I hate Ning Xiaotian!"

 Chapter 3700

    For all this outside, Ning Tao is still unknown. Even if he knows, he won''t care.


    He is not afraid of time.


    Would you be afraid of a "dark time"?


    At this time, it was two months after he entered the "eternal island". In the boundless fog, it seemed that there was no limit and endless.


    Ning Tao, carrying a huge tiger on his back, is looking for a way out everywhere. He has already got his eyes.


    There are no pitfalls.


    It''s just that it''s too big here.


    Among them, he saw five or six fog giants with different strength. However, they are very strange and difficult to deal with. This is still under perspective. If you are an ordinary person, you just have to worry about headache.


    It''s invisible, it''s qualitative, it''s weird, it''s hard to find.


    Ordinary means of attack are ineffective against it.


    If the same level against the enemy, it is not its opponent at all, even Ning Tao, is to use the supernatural power of the upper Zhou to be able to solve, among them there is a supreme level.


    He tried his best to escape.


    It''s only one.


    Far from the strong man who was attacked for the first time, he was driven to a dead end. We can see how intractable it is.


    He fought five or six times, but his luck seemed to run out, and he didn''t get the eternal stone. However, the half piece was enough for him to practice. In the past two months, he had gathered 30 drops of divine power.


    It''s a step closer to "transforming one into another.".


    And Xiaoshuang, after swallowing the half "eternal stone", has been sleeping, breath greatly improved.


    It''s estimated that it''s fast to wake up.


    It''s strange to say that I haven''t met one of the world''s friars in more than two months.


    Ning Tao felt his chin. It was probably because of the old thief of Shang Dynasty. He separated himself from the monks. This place is like a secret place. It''s a long way to practice, but it''s just too lonely and oppressive.


    Finally, after searching for a long time, he finally found a way out.


    It''s just surrounded by fog giants.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Eternal Island, beautiful land.


    In a fog, suddenly out of a person and a tiger, landed here, gasping, and behind the fog is roaring rolling.


    Like the roar of an old beast.


    However, it can not rush out.


    As soon as Ning Tao turns his head, he can''t help smacking his tongue when he sees this scene. He is surrounded by more than a dozen fog giants in a cold sweat. He kills them to escape.


    I almost used the power of heaven.


    There are only five times left, and we can''t waste any more.


    "Hey, hey, if you want to trap me, you are not qualified enough. Bye, you have the ability to chase me..."


    Ning Tao rubs the corner of the mouth to challenge a way.


    I''ve been trapped for more than two months, but I''ve been suffocating for a long time. It''s normal to say a few words fast, but this place is strange. I''d better leave first.


    Today, I leave here with Xiaoshuang


    However, not long after he left, this long fog area suddenly seemed to light up a pair of cold eyes, staring from a distance, and then slowly closed his eyes again after a long time.


    It''s as if nothing happened.


    Even Ning Tao didn''t find


    Half a day later, with his upper body exposed, Ning Tao jumped into a pool. It was cool and comfortable, and the water splashed all around. He could not help moaning and finally came out of the ghost place.


    "Whoa..."


    "I finally came out, ha ha..."


    But in the laughter, three streamers suddenly rushed from one side of the sky. After hearing this, I looked with the tide.


    Originally, they were all vigilant, but they all sniffed and shook their heads. A boy who didn''t know how to write "death" when he came here.


    One of the beautiful women spat, her face turned red. She had already found the pool. She wanted to take a bath secretly, but she was occupied by Ning Tao.


    I immediately cut him in anger.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes lit up. He was a monk. He finally met someone. He was very excited. As soon as he wanted to say hello, the three men turned and left.


    It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "What''s the matter..."


    Then he shrugged and murmured in the pool.


    "Cool..."


    Xiao Shuang is still sleeping on the shore.


    I don''t know that in the past two months, there have been too many incidents on eternal island. Although there are 100000 people and experts, at least thousands of people have died in these two months.


    They are all the best.


    Either immortal or supreme.


    First, because of the treasure; second, because of the hatred; third, because of the crisis of the eternal island itself.


    Eternal island is more than just a fog monster.


    All kinds of divine animals, exotic animals, fierce animals and ancient creatures all have their own territory. The fighting is really fierce.Both sides have lost each other, but they have gained each other. At least many people have gained eternal stone.


    It takes a long time to practice.


    And the treasure has also been found in several places.


    Although it''s only two months, it''s still making amazing progress compared with two hundred years in the world, and each one''s strength is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    Ning Tao took off his tiredness and gradually fell asleep.


    How long did you sleep?


    Only to be awakened by a "boom".


    Ning Tao rushed out of the pool, wet and his face changed greatly. He looked at Xiao Shuang and realized that he was OK. Then he was relieved and fell asleep.


    I''m careless.


    If there was a sneak attack just now.


    I''m afraid he and Xiao Shuang are going to be finished.


    At this time, in the distant mountains, there was a loud noise of "boom" and "boom". There were also bursts of roars and animal roars. Is this someone fighting?


    Ning Tao a frown, originally don''t want to pay attention to, but think of "eternal stone" unavoidably have some heart.


    It took me more than two months to use this half piece in my hand. Although it can still be used, a lot of divinity has been absorbed. It will not be long before it becomes a waste stone.


    Better get another piece.


    Think of this, Ning Tao can''t help but be ready to move, with a bite of teeth dragging small double to have a look.


    If not, he''ll come back.


    Anyway, if you have perspective, you don''t believe that other people are more powerful than him in treasure hunting. He has the confidence.


    Moreover, his identity is sensitive, and he didn''t want to join the wind devil and others. It''s better to work alone, and the whole family is not hungry.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Before long, he was close to the battlefield.


    From a distance, I saw a colorful Python moving mountains and filling the sea, fighting with people. It seemed that I was extremely angry. You should know that everything in the eternal island is like a miracle.


    The energy of heaven and earth is 100 times stronger.


    Every plant is as hard as steel.


    Xianhuang can smooth ten mountains outside, but it''s amazing that he can smooth one here.


    "Why? The three of them? " Ning Tao was surprised.


    I found that the three monks who fought with Python were just the ones I saw in the daytime. When he fell asleep, he fell asleep at dusk. It seems that a lot of things happened.


    The fighting is fierce.


    Python, even a demon, seems to be a creature in the eternal Island, exuding the ancient spirit.


    And in the center of Python''s eyebrows, there is a stone inlaid. I don''t know whether it is born or born? It looks like the eternal stone, because there are all kinds of it. If not, it is also a treasure.


    "It''s really a big world. There are all kinds of strange things. Things grow there. Don''t they bring people to trouble?" Ning Tao could not help shaking his head and sighing.


    Among the three, the first is an immortal, and the other two are half step immortal.


    Fighting can help.


    It seems that it can suppress the python.


    If you use the same skill and technique, you will be more powerful. The python will not last long.


    Ning Tao mutters that it''s not good to take advantage of others'' danger. After all, he still has a small pair around him. When he hesitates, he suddenly feels that something is wrong around him.


    "Wait, no, the treasure is so conspicuous, it may be a Trap... "


    "Not good..."

 Chapter 3701

    As soon as Ning Tao could not help exclaiming, he felt the tremor of the earth and another breath burst out.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Gee..."


    A sharp sound startled Ning Tao and the three monks. The rock burst and another Python rushed out. This one was stronger and fiercer.


    "No, there''s another one. It''s a male and female python, two demon masters. It''s a trick. Run away..."


    The supreme immortal master was shocked.


    With his cultivation, I feel cold all over.


    This male python, who can ambush for a long time through his exploration, may have reached a double level.


    "Damn it, it''s over..."


    The pretty girl, the younger martial brother with the sword, turned pale with fright. A demon Zun barely coped with it. Unexpectedly, there were stronger soldiers in ambush here.


    Escape? How far can I escape?


    One is rubbish in the eyes of two.


    What''s more, the boa constrictor is the most vengeful. At present, this situation can almost claim the death penalty.


    Even though Ning Tao''s color changes slightly, he is busy covering up his breath, dormant, and his heart beats faster. Even if he wants to go now, I''m afraid it''s not so easy. Can he slip under the three supreme eyes?


    It''s going to die faster.


    Only when they fight.


    This eternal island is full of danger. When he thought that he could fall asleep just now, Ning Tao was sweating. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    "Gee..."


    "Stupid, greedy human, all give me to die," the colorful Python roared.


    When you open your mouth, spray out a poisonous fog first.


    It''s colorful.


    The immortal master saw that all the flowers and plants had withered and withered. He was shocked. He closed his breath, his eyes were red, and he roared in a low voice: "you are an evil animal, dare you deceive me."


    the red.


    It''s a sword of purgatory refined by essence and blood, whistling like a blazing fire.


    "Chiwu immortal sword, disease!"


    "Po ~"


    the eyes of the two colorful boa constrict, but they are fearless. Their scales have been polished thousands of times, and they are invulnerable. They continue to fight in the past with poison fog, where they pass is like death.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Dang Dang..."


    "Go, go quickly..."


    The immortal master was fighting fiercely, shaking, and roaring decisively. It looked very solemn and stirring.


    Most of the fog evaporated.


    But it''s hard to hurt the two demons.


    The two disciples wept bitterly, gritted their teeth, turned their heads and ran away. As long as they were alive, there was still hope.


    His "Baiyue gate" can still be saved.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also decided to slip away. Although the stone on the head of the female Python was very strange and extraordinary, he had to wait for his life to take it. What did he do with all these things?


    After all, we have to protect Xiaoshuang.


    But the body just move, suddenly aware of a breath approaching, and then busy hide the body.


    "What kind of strong people are attracted?"


    "Please..."


    Sure enough, the comer is a skinny old man, squinting his eyes, stopping outside the battlefield, rows of ribs are thin to highlight.


    It''s really hard to see.


    But look at its breath, it is a supreme double, a sense of killing, I do not know what is linked up?


    "Terran? Reinforcements? "


    The pretty girl, Yu Xiaomei, suddenly burst into tears and cried for help, saying: "elder, please help my master, help him..."


    However, the sword holding disciple around him changed his face and screamed: "Hua Huagu Sanren... "


    "What? Is that him


    Yu Xiaomei and immortal master all exclaimed.


    Although the world is big, they have heard of some "capable people and different people". Among them, Huagu Sanren is the most ruthless one.


    Although the heart is very cruel, but the strength is really strong, once killed the supreme triple with unique skills.


    Even with luck, he succeeded.


    It also established his reputation.


    Ning Tao also turns pale, although he has never heard of any scattered people? However, looking at this man''s face, he was not good at it. Moreover, at a glance, he could see that the old man''s real intention was to kill him.


    It''s about killing everyone.


    I''m afraid he has a crush on the stone.


    In fact, as Ning Tao thought, Huagu Sanren just came to have a look, but unexpectedly, he was attracted by the stone in the middle of the Python''s eyebrows.


    It must be baby!


    He''s so hot in his heart that he has to get it.


    However, so many people have mixed mouths. If they say it, he will be in trouble. If they all die, no one will be able to divulge the secret.He also looked at Ning Tao.


    There is irony in the corners of the mouth.


    "Damn, he found out," Ning Tao face a black, dark scold unceasingly, know stand up thing.


    I want to go now, but I''m afraid I can''t.


    What the hell is that.


    "Master, please help my master. I''m willing to help you, even if I''m an ox or a horse. Please help him," Yu Xiaomei cried for help.


    Even kneel and kowtow.


    Let Ning Tao see and shake his head.


    But the immortal master is moved and bitter in his heart. What''s the reputation of Huagu Sanren? He knows best. Let him help? If you don''t stab him in the back, it''s good. This old thing obviously wants to monopolize.


    I''m afraid even his disciples won''t let it go.


    "Damn, damn..."


    "Gee To die, to die, all to die, "roared the colorful python with amazing power. He carried the immortal sword hard and beat the immortal master to the mountains several times.


    "Tut tut..."


    "Such a useless guy, can''t even solve one? Jie Jie, is it still hidden? I''ll give you a kick, "Huagu Sanren sneered.


    When you turn your hand over, your finger shoots something.


    "Whew ~"


    "boy, feel desperate..."


    "What What? "


    The pupil of the sword holding disciple shrank, and the endless chill devoured him. Although he didn''t see what it was? But a word flashed through my mind: "bone melting Nail


    "No Ah... "


    A half step supreme, unexpectedly in the blink of an eye into pus, completely disappeared in front of me.


    "No, younger martial brother, don''t," Yu Xiaomei turned red and screamed. She was very sad. How could it be like this? Why?


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you..."


    "Little sister, don''t go Damn it, Huagu Sanren, you deceive people too much, "the immortal master''s angry eyes, burning fury, fighting for his life.


    A fairy sword was pushed to the extreme.


    Sharp, can cut the body of God.


    "Chiwu sword technique, six moves!"


    "Kill ~"


    and on the other side, Huagu Sanren sees Yu Xiaomei coming. He just disdains to smile and turns his hand. The two Huagu nails formed by the magical power of Huagu appear, and then he bends his fingers and flicks, and goes straight to them.


    One is Ning Tao.


    It seems that no one is going to let him go.


    "This again..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he could see clearly how the half step supreme died.


    Immediately call out white fall to stab a blow.


    On the tip of the gun, it was injected with the divine power of Zhou, which made the gun more powerful and irresistible.


    "Break ~"


    just listen to the "boom", the bone nail is broken.


    Ning Tao just slide back seven or eight steps, but the secret road in his heart is so strong that he deserves to be a double, old strong.


    It''s much better than yuwenchuan and shiyiling.


    Although Yu Xiaomei also blocked it, she was shocked by the impact. She bumped into a big Bluestone and fainted. She was extremely miserable.


    "Why? Not dead? " Hua Gu San''s face sank and he planned to kill them.


    But at this time, there was an accident in the battlefield. The bear Python was injured, and the immortal master vomited blood. He was poisoned, but he was still fighting to control the immortal sword to kill the two demons.


    Try to cross the line to save the apprentice.


    However, the female Python is angry at this moment, snake pupil, body scarlet, all injected into the eyebrow, that is, the stone, suddenly, the humble stone burst out a beam of light.


    "What?"


    The immortal master didn''t react as well as expected. When he was seriously injured, he was hit in the head.


    For a moment, I lost consciousness.


    Even the soul is scattered.


    Ning Tao, Huagu powder people are shocked, what a terrible God stone? It can be used to attack. No wonder it''s so conspicuous, but nobody takes it away.

 Chapter 3702

    "Putong" a heavy ring, the immortal teacher a face unwilling to rigid fall, hit a deep hole.


    The dust is flying.


    A "chiwu immortal sword" can''t be dropped.


    There was a cry of sadness, as if feeling the withering of the master, the whole spirit was gloomy, and the spirit was sad.


    Ning Tao is silent, with a complicated face. Although he has no feelings for the three masters and disciples of the "Baiyue gate", he can''t help but mourn at the sight.


    I couldn''t help feeling sad.


    As if to see a small clan decline.


    In the distance, Yu Xiaomei, who was barely sober, opened her mouth wide, her face full of tears, empty and trembling.


    "No Master... "


    The two colorful boa constrictors hissed up to the sky as if they were laughing wildly, as if announcing who was the strongest.


    The female Python was shrieking, and a pair of weak snake pupils were staring at the immortal master. She was greedy. The beam just now consumed more than half of her life and Demon power, but there was a tonic here.


    He immediately wanted to jump over and swallow the immortal master.


    For them, a human immortal is no less than a great medicine, which can be met but not sought.


    "No Don''t... "


    Yu Xiaomei cried and screamed.


    This group of evil animals didn''t even let go of her master''s corpse. She was angry, resentful and powerless.


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, she stood up wobbly. However, she witnessed the female colorful Python swallow her master. Her body suddenly trembled, and she even vomited blood.


    He fainted under the attack of Qi and blood.


    "No Poof... "


    Ning Tao sighed, this kind of thing is too common in the world, they still don''t have enough experience.


    However, it has nothing to do with him after all. The most important thing now is to escape from here. The "Huagu Sanren" is too dangerous to stay here.


    Not to mention two pythons.


    When he hesitated and looked for opportunities, how could Huagu Sanren not be like this?


    I saw that his Adam''s apple stirred. Although he was afraid of the "holy stone", it made him more and more excited. If he got the holy stone, I''m afraid he would not be afraid even if he faced the supreme triple.


    I don''t know how many opportunities I can take in the future? The more he thought about it, the more excited he was.


    Immediately decided to fight.


    There''s only one chance. Thunder takes it.


    Otherwise, when the female Python recovers her strength, he can''t bear another blow.


    Huagu Sanren grins. In his eyes, a cold and greedy flash across him. All of a sudden, he suddenly pats two handprints.


    One hand to Ning Tao.


    On the other hand, she pounced on the female python.


    "What? Your uncle''s, unexpectedly come again, son of a bitch, "Ning Tao''s angry face is green, in the heart will he scold of dog blood dripping head, inexplicably suffered.


    From his appearance to now, they haven''t said a word, but they have done it to him twice.


    And it''s getting hotter and hotter.


    Who did he invite? Who did he provoke.


    "Asshole..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    In one hand, a forest was flattened.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Shuang are all immersed in the power of destruction. Although they are just a paw, even the dead immortal master is afraid to meet them.


    One of them is the magic power of transforming bones.


    If not, it will turn into a pool of thick water.


    Seeing this, Hua Gu San sneers. He doesn''t care what identity Ning Tao is? If you see what you shouldn''t see at the moment, you should die. Only the dead can keep a secret.


    The female Python was angry. Although she was always on guard against the human, she didn''t expect to do it.


    In the face of this hand, it hit hard.


    With the sound of "boom", the female Python was shaken back a few meters, and her ferocity was aroused.


    "Gee..."


    But when it was ready for the next series of storms, it found that the man was missing.


    Why?


    What about humans?


    As soon as the female Python''s face changed, she suddenly felt the fluctuation of her divine power. With a "clatter" in her heart, she turned to look around and found that she was actually there.


    "Not good..."


    "Jie Jie, it''s too late. Try my famous unique skill. If you can survive, you will be lucky."


    Hua Gu San''s body is flashing.


    I don''t know when I came to this male Python''s back. Although they are both double, Huagu Sanren''s strength is several times stronger than it.


    In a flash, the majestic and vast top-notch power of Yipin gathered in one palm, extremely compressed.


    "Unique skill, transforming bones and hands!"


    "Break ~"


    in one hand, I don''t know how many times better than just now.


    The male Python''s face changed greatly. He was surrounded by colorful lights to protect his body. He flicked his tail and beat Huagu Sanren hard. Both of them fought for their lives at this moment.


    "Boom Boom... "There was a huge noise, and both of them flew backwards at the same time.


    Huagu powder spits blood. There are some hollow and broken bones in front of the chest. I can''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood foam and cursing. This beast is really powerful.


    He would not hesitate to exchange injuries with him.


    However, few people dare to take his hand.


    With a grim smile: "worm, courage is commendable, but you are not far from death..."


    The female Python pounced on him in surprise and anger. She only took a look at the male python, but suddenly her face changed greatly. She found that the male Python was imprinted with a palm print, and a gray black force poured all over her body.


    It corrodes at the speed of the naked eye.


    The body, flesh and bones of the male Python were all melted away. The pain made him roll and scream, which could not be resolved.


    "Gee..."


    "Jie Jie, ha ha..."


    Huagu Sanren looks up to heaven and laughs. He is very confident in Huagu Shenli. At the beginning, the supreme Sanzhong accidentally died on his Huagu Shenli.


    It''s just two long worms. He really doesn''t pay attention to it. God stone, he''s sure.


    "Asshole, damned human, I''ll fight with you," the female Python was enraged.


    In a flash, he threw all his strength into his hand. Although he had just swallowed the immortal master for a short time, he could still hit the second blow after biting his teeth under normal conditions.


    The whole body strength infuses the divine stone completely.


    "Go to hell..."


    "Whew ~"


    Huagu Sanren, who is laughing with pride, suddenly has a stiff smile. How can he? There''s a lot left?


    However, this is also in his calculation, deduction, immediately roared, a white bone shield immediately blocked in front of him, and then patted the bone God palm.


    "Evil animal, dare to resist? If you hand over the stone, I can give you a happy one.... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    The beam collided with the white bone shield.


    With a click, he first shattered the palm print, and then cracked the white bone shield.


    "Hum, I dare to destroy my magic weapon. Later, I''ll take your skin and cramp, take the snake gall and eat it raw..."


    Huagu powder has a sore face.


    And that female python, already red eyes, fight to death, behind the male Python in pain rolling, half of the body has turned into thick water, close to dying.


    Between the two standoffs, a place in the rubble, suddenly burst open, rushed out of a person.


    It is the dormant Ning Tao.


    "Old dog, your uncle''s deceiving others is too much. Is it easy to be a young man? If you don''t want to be rude, you can give me a try. "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are angry, and he is completely angered.


    The power of the left hand God touched, mixed with the rolling power of heaven, a palm shot, as if God''s anger.


    Under a huge hand print.


    "Heaven Big handprint


    "Break ~"


    "what What? "


    Huagu Sanren''s eyes almost didn''t stare out. How could it be that he didn''t die? And this one? How can there be the power of heaven? A strong crisis of life and death came to my heart, and my spine was cold.


    "No Don''t... "


    Despair also emerges in the pupil of the female python.


    With a "boom", a mountain range was directly leveled, which shocked the whole world.

 Chapter 3703

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    There was a storm coming from all directions.


    Terrans, demons, monsters, fangwaixie, and even the local creatures of eternal island have come.


    But Ning Tao left early.


    Vigorous and resolute swept away everything.


    Under the seal of Tianzun''s hand, what kind of loose bones? And the colorful Python? They were all patted into a pudding of meat.


    It doesn''t matter whether you are one or two!


    Although Ning Tao is very distressed. He has not been in the eternal island for three months, but he has used the power of heaven for the second time. He can''t help it. If he doesn''t take the opportunity to kill them, he will find that he is not dead.


    It''s better to work hard and become the final winner here. I just didn''t expect so much noise


    Before long, the flattened mountains were full of people, many of them were strong, but their faces were dignified, one by one staring at the shocking palmprint below.


    It''s like the universe.


    "So strong..."


    Where you can see is a five finger print with clear lines, directly crushing a mountain.


    You know, this is eternal island.


    I''m afraid I can''t do the ordinary supreme triple. How powerful is this?


    It''s not hard to feel that there are four breath of the supreme here, which are slowly dissipating. Although it''s hard to figure out what''s going on, at least four of them have fallen down. This eternal island is really in danger.


    All four of you.


    After a while, it''s all gone.


    Eternal island of life, the heart is also complex, this site is the colorful demon Python couple, so it seems that these two difficult roles have been solved.


    In the future, we really need to be careful.


    The hearts of those who come here are heavy.


    A hundred miles away, a figure with a giant tiger and a woman in one hand ran wildly. Regardless of the strenuous physical strength, he bit his teeth and left here desperately, regardless of all the costs.


    As you can see, his left arm clothes burst, and his muscles were red and hot.


    It''s like it''s red and swollen.


    It''s more than twice the size of the right hand.


    In the left hand heart, there are only four paths left in the six star altar, among which the power of heaven is much less, but the left arm is lighter.


    This person is Ning Tao.


    This time, the price is higher than the first time.


    But it was more powerful, because he tried to inject divine power, and it turned out that way.


    Although Ning Tao is extremely weak now, half of his body is almost numb, and his eyelids are like fighting. He is so sleepy and tired that he can''t walk, but he still runs desperately with his teeth, and finally jumps into the stream.


    Because he can''t erase the marks.


    Once someone catches up, all his previous efforts will come to nothing.


    You can''t spit out anything that comes to your mouth


    Half a day later.


    Ning Tao is supported by a belief, and he doesn''t know where he is? Drag Xiaoshuang, with that Yu Xiaomei, just walked into a cave, all paralyzed.


    I''m so tired that I can''t squeeze out any strength.


    I soon fell asleep.


    Don''t look at this road, after twists and turns, the movement is so big, but Xiaoshuang still sleeps like a mountain.


    Whatever you do, I won''t wake up.


    But Yu Xiaomei''s pulse condition is already disordered, which hurts her heart. She is too sad to wake up.


    Ning Tao has no consciousness at all.


    The three people are piled together like a pile


    I don''t know how long it took? Ning Tao weakly opened a trace of eye seam, sign God for a long time, aware that he is still alive, this just relieved.


    It doesn''t seem to have been caught up.


    I don''t know, those strong people want to stay away, how can they catch up?


    They all think that Ning Tao is a supreme middle rank. How can they expect that he is a half step supreme?


    Groan a few, Ning Tao this just difficult to prop up, left arm also spread bursts of cool, he subconsciously turned a look, revealed surprise, was actually bandaged? The swelling has gone down, but there is still some pain.


    "This This is... "


    Ning Tao''s face suddenly changed. He looked around and found that the "little sister Yu" was missing.


    Did he bandage himself?


    I didn''t see her. Has she left?


    Ning Tao sighed, but shrugged, originally saved her back, but also just to see that she is a real person, died there is a pity, let alone go.


    He then checked the little tiger again, sleeping like a dead pig, no shit.


    The half eternal stone is almost finished.


    I guess it''s not far from waking up.


    As soon as he saw it, Ning Tao was always angry. He wanted to kick it and vent his anger. Next time, he would dare to eat greedily and seal his mouth.


    It''s been a tough few months for him.


    Come in the wind, go in the rain, back up and back down.Ning Tao felt sad, then shook his head, sat on his knees and meditated, ran the ancient law, and breathed out the essence of the world, moistening the meridians, watching the great days, increasing the soul sea, and gradually reaching the spiritual sky.


    I''ve finally recovered.


    Look at the sky, it''s half a day later.


    I don''t know how long I slept before? Spread out the palm to see, the ring is still in, harvest is also in.


    Ning Tao is excited, shortness of breath, and his eyes are bright. He didn''t have time to count them before. Now he has to take a good look at whether he will lose money or not. He has spent his life card, but he must not lose money.


    With a nervous mind, he took out the male python, which was very big, and was tempered with the holy fire.


    But not much remains.


    Most of the body has turned into thick water.


    In the end, he extracted a blood essence, which was not very pure. Ning Tao''s face was black. He searched for it several times, but he didn''t see any treasure. He could only scold it secretly.


    It''s a pity that he died here.


    He doesn''t know who killed him.


    The wreckage is scattered.


    Ning Tao doesn''t care about this. Instead, he scrapes out two storage rings and a broken white bone shield. Although it''s not an artifact, its hardness is not weak. It seems to be some kind of animal skeleton.


    Unfortunately, it''s useless.


    It was also a pain in his heart.


    In the ring, there are some treasures, an old brand supreme or some family members.


    Two star pills.


    There are five or six trillion star beads, three not too big and not too small eternal stones, and several volumes of ancient Dharma.


    One of them is that Ning Tao is very interested in the secret technique called "bone nail". He doesn''t even pay attention to the "bone God palm", because he really has no technical content and only relies on divine power.


    If you use his supernatural power to condense bone nails, it is estimated that their power will be several times greater.


    In Ning Tao''s mind, sparks burst out.


    We can think about improvement.


    After the collection, Ning Tao has a kind of joy facing the finale, that piece of "God stone", he is also very excited, when he is about to take out the snake head of the female python.


    Can enter eye place, let Ning Tao smile a stiff, unexpectedly can''t help strange voice scream.


    The stone was cracked.


    My dear, how could it be destroyed?


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red. He shakes his hands and cuts the stone down. There are one or two cracks on the uneven stone. He carefully detects them and finds that they can still be used. He is relieved.


    If this thing is broken, it''s really a big loss. It''s not worth it.


    In the end, Ning Tao also found an unexpected surprise. There was an eternal stone in the female Python''s body, which was not smaller than the one he got for the first time. All of a sudden, it made him laugh.


    At last there was some comfort.


    At least this time, not too much.


    As soon as he looked up, he found a beautiful woman holding fruit at the entrance of the cave.


    "You Are you awake? "

 Chapter 3704

    This pretty girl with fruit in her dress is Yu Xiaomei. She is a little stiff and blushes.


    What seems to come to mind?


    When I wake up, I am pressed by a man.


    "It''s you? You didn''t leave? " Ning Tao Leng for a while, exclaim a way, seem very surprised.


    He thought she had left early.


    Now, he didn''t know what to do.


    However, the pretty woman blushed, clutching her skirt, her heart beat faster and said nervously, "I I don''t know where to go? Yes I''m sorry. I''m leaving. You Your arm, don''t forget to apply the medicine... "


    Then he put down a jade bottle and left.


    But let the fruit fall to the ground nervously.


    Although both of them are supreme, she can''t be compared with Ning Tao as if she were looking at the mountains.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry. Is he so scary? Seeing that she misunderstood her own meaning, she said, "don''t misunderstand me. I thought you had left here. There was no other meaning."


    "By the way, you bandaged my arm?"


    On hearing this, the pretty woman blushed and nodded weakly. She seemed to be afraid of Ning Tao''s misunderstanding and said: "I I''m just looking at the injury. "


    "Just bandaging, nothing else..."


    She blushed and explained more.


    But when I said it, I felt even more strange. There was a feeling that there was no silver here.


    Ning Tao can not help but be stunned, subconsciously looked down, clothes messy, it is difficult not to let people misunderstand what, Yu Xiaomei see all red face.


    "I I didn''t... "


    "Ha ha, I understand. There''s no need to explain. Thank you for healing me. I just have something to give you," said Ning Tao with a big laugh.


    But this one "understand", but let Yu Xiaomei pretty face hot, feel this is more difficult to explain.


    She''s not really that kind of person.


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao is just teasing him. He turns over his hand and takes out a fairy sword.


    The whole body of the sword is red, and its Qi is exposed. It has a burning feeling. It''s very delicate and has the style of fairyland. With a whistling, it seems that it can cut the wind and break the air.


    It''s a good sword.


    Spirituality is not enough, but power is like a sword.


    "This This is "chiwu." Yu Xiaomei''s eyes suddenly turned red. She trembled and took over the immortal sword, which was the most beloved sword of her master''s life.


    It''s also the only magic weapon of Baiyue gate. She thought she had lost it.


    Carrying countless hopes.


    Before he came, he tried his best to upgrade it to an artifact. He only hoped that it would be as powerful as a tiger.


    Although Shifu''s strength has increased greatly, she has been in eternal island for three months, and there are six people in her "Baiyue gate" group. Up to now, she is the only one left.


    It was someone else who saved it.


    With tears streaming down her face, she couldn''t help recalling the scene when the master was swallowed by the demon python.


    That powerlessness, that pain.


    "Wuwu..."


    Seeing little sister Yu holding chiwu in her arms, she shrinks in the corner and cries. Ning Tao sighs helplessly. The world of practice is so cruel. It''s common to leave life and death. If you want to change all this, you have to become stronger.


    In the big vat of practice, there are not many people who have such a true temperament.


    He can''t help but want to care.


    Turn over your hand and take out a space ring.


    It was discovered by accident when refining the female python. It hasn''t moved yet, so it''s not necessary to think that it belongs to the dead immortal master.


    A weakest supreme, his family background Ning Tao also despises, simply when a human.


    As for his younger martial brother, I don''t think so.


    In the battle, the dust was blown away.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao could not stop for a while. He took a few fruits and ate them while he went to the cave to invigorate his muscles and bones.


    It has to be said that even ordinary fruit has the effect of spiritual fruit. It is full of juice and delicious.


    Ordinary people can practice even if they eat too much.


    It''s an eternal Island, a magical place.


    Outside the cave, near the stream, the trees around are towering high. There are no living creatures nearby. After a few punches, I feel warm all over. I not only want to shut up here.


    Now that you have the eternal stone in your hand, it is most important to transform the divine power and enhance the strength first.

 Chapter 3705

    Dantian, the store is Xianli.


    But when a part of it is transformed into a higher level of divine power, the power will change dramatically, and the divine power will fill the whole Dantian more slowly.


    Ning Tao is in this state. When the scale of divine power occupies one tenth of the whole Dantian, it proves that he has reached the so-called "ten percent". In the half step supreme, he has stepped into a higher step.


    The distance to the supreme is further.


    If it can reach "100%, it will become a God, which is the point that countless immortals and emperors dream of.


    Now, there are only 37 drops of Zhou''s divine power in ningtao''s elixir field, which is far away from 10%. Who can make his elixir field several times that of ordinary people.


    Now, it''s hard work.


    Fortunately, there is the eternal stone to assist the cultivation.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    It''s like a tiger coming out of the mountain.


    A kind of mysterious artistic ripple, can feel but can''t touch, move with one''s heart, more empty and bright.


    Ning Tao immerses himself, his mind and mind are unified, and his artistic conception embraces the elixir field. He only feels that the more he hits, the more comfortable and fiery he is. And the faster the skill works, the faster he breathes in essence.


    Streams in the distance "Hua la la" flow, there are some distant fruit fragrance.


    All the hidden power came.


    Attracted by this mysterious state


    In the cave, it seems that he is also aware of the abnormal fluctuations of the outside world. Yu Xiaomei is in tears. It seems that Ning Tao holds Yin and Yang in his hand and talks about heaven and earth, just like a God who controls a miracle.


    It seems more and more selfless.


    Follow your heart and follow the path of the road.


    And in the Dantian place that two people didn''t notice, a drop of Zhou divine power was gathering rapidly.


    "This is "Epiphany?"


    Yu Xiaomei exclaimed in surprise. This kind of state is the most suitable performance of monks, which often leads to amazing results.


    The longer you feel, the more you get. Some people say that a second of Epiphany is like a golden road, which is hard to meet in your life.


    She had an epiphany once when she was a child, and it is also the hope of the younger generation of Baiyue sect. Compared with Ning Tao, she is a little too shy.


    It feels like she''s just joking.


    This man is really a god man.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Half an hour later, Ning Tao''s body trembled, his mind was clear, and he awoke from his epiphany.


    Standing in the same place, he felt a sense of loss. His heart was empty, but he unexpectedly found that there were eighty drops of Zhou divine power in the Dantian.


    All of a sudden, it''s about half more.


    "This What''s going on? "


    In the distance, Yu Xiaomei explained to him that her beautiful eyes were full of admiration and even awe.


    Although she didn''t know that Ning Tao was very powerful in that mountain range, and she didn''t even know the situation at that time, she always felt ashamed when she saw Ning Tao.


    Although both of them are half step supreme, their cultivation is even stronger than Ning Tao''s.


    But she subconsciously treats Ning Tao as supreme. He is like a boundless universe.


    It''s too big for her to guess.


    Even think that he is more powerful than master.


    I have to say that sometimes strength really does not mean everything, intuitive, can always avoid some unnecessary trouble, Yu Xiaomei, is one of them.


    And Ning Tao suddenly, with a smile, it turned out to be epiphany, which is not rare for him.


    Is there less epiphany along the way?


    He just didn''t expect that in half an hour of Epiphany, he had more than doubled his power.


    This is a real benefit.


    Enough to save half a year of hard work.


    Moreover, he also deepened his understanding of the secret of Zhou''s divine power. He didn''t mind that if he came a few more times, he would soon become a God.


    Although he rushed out of the fog, Ning Tao felt that his cultivation here was not as fast as that there.


    There are gains and losses.


    Ning Tao sighs


    It was getting dark, but Ning Tao was more and more interested and continued to study hard.


    Let''s shut up here for a while.


    Strength is really far from enough.


    There are two star pills, four and a half eternal stones, and the supreme essence and blood This is a rare treasure outside, enough to let him improve a lot.


    It''s not outstanding in this trip and it''s hard to get benefits with half the strength of his own.


    You can''t always use the power of heaven.


    And there''s not much left.


    Lei Huang, misty, Green Magic Tree and others all have their own means and unique skills. If they join hands with the wind devil again, they will believe in protecting their lives.


    Ning Tao turned over his hand and took out the "bone nail". Looking at the secret technique recorded, he soon memorized it in his heart.


    It''s a good way to attack.However, he did not have the power to transform bones.


    This divine power is the best among all kinds of divine power. It belongs to the kind of deviant and vicious, and the reason why it is powerful depends on the divine power.


    Ning Tao was not afraid of anyone else, at least in the aspect of divine power. If Zhou''s divine power was used to urge Huagu nail, it would be enough to increase its original power by three or four times. This is the strength of Zhou''s divine power.


    As soon as he thought about it, he immediately condensed it with the divine power of the universe and simulated the most suitable one among the ten thousand ways.


    "Hum Hum... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    Until the middle of the night, Ning Tao happily went back to the cave. This method made him gain a lot.


    I believe that once the operation is completed, few people under the supreme can stop it, even if the time is long and the sky is full of headaches


    Just as he was excited, when he entered the cave, Ning Tao was silly. He saw a Miaoman, who was close to a naked woman, a little Jasper Exposed in front of his eyes, blushing, nervous, head down, biting red lips.


    You can see the slight trembling of her body.


    "Well This... "


    "Gulu I I avoid... "


    Ning Tao was embarrassed and made a big red face. He thought she was changing clothes or something.


    I want to go out immediately.


    However, the little sister suddenly raised her head stubbornly, blushed and said: "wait Wait... "


    "I I know what you mean, and I know something about it. You saved me and gave back my master''s legacy. This is your reward... "


    She blushed and stammered.


    I''m still nervous. I''ve demonstrated my ability and proved that I''m not bad.


    However, Ning Tao is silly, a wry smile, probably understand, this silly woman thought that he saved her, just to her body.


    Like the jackals and tigers out there.


    She also said she knew everything.


    This scene is very funny.


    Ning Tao laughs and takes out a golden robe. He waves it and puts it on her. He comforts her: "don''t think too much. It''s just easy to save you. I have a wife and children."


    Although his blood has always been just, there is a great demand in this respect, it does not mean that he is hungry.


    Yu Xiaomei is not very beautiful, but she belongs to a small family of Jasper. She looks very comfortable and has a good figure. But Ning Tao really hasn''t moved that kind of mind. What''s more, he won''t force others into difficulties.


    This kind of words, already said very clearly, immediately let Yu Xiaomei make a big red face.


    Hurry to hold on to the golden robe and hide yourself shyly. I''m so ashamed that I blame my younger martial brother. I always have nothing to tell her how dangerous the world is.


    Men save women for this.


    "It''s really killing me..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a dumb smile and had to comfort her a few words. Then he went out of the hole and deduced the method.


    Then there was a boom.


    One by one, it''s more shocking. I can feel the power gradually increasing. How many times has it been strengthened?


    Xiaoshuang is about to complete refining.


    In the process of hard cultivation, three years passed in a flash

 Chapter 3706

    Three years, just a moment.


    It''s too small for the huge eternal island. In the dark, it''s rough. In the light, it''s full of blood. Some of them fall, and some of them soar to the sky.


    But up to now, 100000 people are still exploring the external area. The eternal stone has been looted by countless people, and the eternal spirit has also been discovered. Unfortunately, it has not been left. It is a magic treasure that can change the quality.


    But they didn''t dare to go too far.


    It is said that there are ancient creatures in it.


    A crane master, four great abilities, just wanted to go deep, but he was killed by a big hand inside.


    That scene was seen by thousands of people.


    All the super powers that are ready to move are down.


    Even if there are recorded treasures in their map, they don''t dare to offend


    In a quiet area on the edge, a huge black-and-white tiger, carrying a young man with a red and naked upper body, roars and charges in a group of burning wolves. Hundreds of burning wolves have no enemy.


    "Oh Oh... "


    The tiger roars like a shockwave.


    A black-and-white God awn shot, directly more than 20 head fire wolf to hole, very terrible.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughed and exclaimed: "yes, Xiaoshuang, you are strong again, but you still can''t win this time."


    Looking at the remaining more than 60 teeth bared wolves, he roared and gathered his hands. More than 60 foggy nails appeared in the sky and "whoosh" fell down like rain.


    "Secret skill, Zhou Shenpin!"


    "Kill ~"


    the burning wolf roars. The nail looks like an arrow, but it doesn''t feel very sharp?


    It''s very fast.


    A touch is like a mountain falling.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Only heard a dense sound like falling rock, and a large scream, in the blink of an eye, the fire wolf that stood was crushed to death.


    It''s too heavy.


    It''s like small worlds falling.


    Even if that reaches half step demon Zun''s three burning wolves are all smashed to pieces in an instant and die.


    The black-and-white tiger whimpered. He could not help but droop his face. He lost again. After nearly two years'' sleep, he broke through to sevens. He fought with his master in the dense forest for more than a year, and his foundation was very solid.


    Not once.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao laughed and flashed his satisfaction. Although the improved bone nail is not so cruel, its power is still very good.


    In the situation just now, even if the supreme one came, it would be very difficult to kill like him.


    Because, in these three years, his divine power finally transformed to 20%, his strength soared, and even the flesh and soul sea had some changes.


    There are signs of a change to the "Divine Body".


    However, the four eternal stones in his hands are almost consumed, and he has neglected some of them over the years. However, he has too much appetite.


    If they were ordinary half steps, just like the fire lion, they would have been enough.


    "Peng Peng..."


    Only heard a series of explosion, the dozens of fire wolf explosion into fog, but also fell a few stones.


    Ning Tao''s eyes brighten. He seems to have gained a lot. He just wants to pick it up. Suddenly, a sharp wind comes from his ear. He moves in his heart and makes an instant counterattack.


    The whole body condenses a foggy shield, and at the same time raises the hand to pop up a Zeus nail.


    There''s nothing to keep here.


    Either you die or I live.


    "Whew ~"


    two offensives passed by, and an arrow hit the Shenli shield. The huge force burst out, which made Ning Tao step back, but also shattered the arrow.


    As soon as I looked up, I heard a roar from the dense forest, and a dull hum and curse.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In the strong wind, four or five figures burst out. One of them, a young man with a huge red bow, was stained with blood in his hand, and his face was gloomy. His angry eyes were staring at Ning Tao.


    "How dare you hurt me, you rubbish! I want you to suffer from the pain of piercing the heart with thousands of arrows..."


    He roared with angry eyes.


    In fact, he was annoyed by the fact that he couldn''t steal the chicken and eat the rice. He was hurt instead of attacking.


    This is going to get out.


    Can he still have his face? What''s more, it''s not a step to be hurt?


    With that, he really pulled the huge bow.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s eyes were cold, a murderous opportunity also burst out, a small supreme one. He really didn''t put it in his eyes. The black and white tiger at his feet roared and growled, not good at staring at these robbers.


    "If you want to fight, how can you get so much nonsense? Do you want to move my things to see if you''ve got your life? "


    Said, secretly communication left hand.


    After all, there are five of them.Just as the sword was drawing, one of the white faced scholars, the leader of the group, took a look at the traces of the fighting here, and suddenly cheered, "my Lord and my ministers, step down. If you are not good enough, don''t show your shame."


    "Big brother, I..."


    The young man of the giant bow turned pale and unwilling.


    However, the white faced scholar suddenly stares at him. Although it''s a flash, it makes Ning Tao feel a terrible danger. This person is not easy to deal with.


    It''s much better than Huagu Sanren.


    "Please..."


    The young man with giant bow was frightened. He quickly bit his teeth and lowered his head. He didn''t dare to disobey the elder brother''s idea.


    Seeing this, the white faced scholar just showed a smile, opened a folding fan, looked at Ning Tao, flashed a startling color and said: "I''m Wu Yifan. I''m afraid you''re not a nobody, are you?"


    "It''s really admirable for Wu that he can still win a move with half a step to the top and hard shoulder the top."


    This is from the heart.


    However, it made the "Wu Junchen" with a huge bow turn green and red, and secretly clenched his teeth.


    He thought it was hitting himself in the face.


    Humiliate yourself in public.


    I even felt that my brother looked at him with different eyes, like laughing and disdaining


    Hearing this, Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. This guy is a bit interesting. However, he must have seen that he is easy to look, but how can he be exposed?


    Immediately no good airway: "sorry, the road is different, do not conspire, to play accompany, do not play please back."


    He is not because of a small move and feel the favor of people, unprovoked sneak attack himself, or supreme, if it is not for their own strength, afraid of the end.


    It''s killing me.


    If it wasn''t for the crowd, he really wanted to try.


    "Hey, you don''t know how to look, don''t be shameless," another middle-aged supremacy''s face sank, burst out a wave of prestige.


    At least it''s the supreme two.


    Just then, a beautiful shadow suddenly shot out of the dense forest. He flew over in a hurry, holding the red black fairy sword. His face changed greatly, and he hurriedly stood side by side with Ning Tao.


    Just want to inquire about the situation, but looked at the white faced scholar and others, unexpectedly beautiful eyes a shrink, lost voice way: "this This is the man of taixuan Shenzong... "


    "Oh? "Taixuan?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, pour is some impression.


    In addition to the world''s first-class forces, similar to super galaxies, there are taixuan, Taimiao and others.


    It''s one of the best galaxies in the world. It''s not the wild galaxy that can be built overnight, nor the ancient continent that depends on scale. It''s the ancient middle gate, the ancient galaxy, the ancient heritage.


    They are also the most likely forces to impact the super galaxy. Unexpectedly, they are?


    This is a popular force in this trip.


    It''s not easy!


    Seeing this, the white faced scholar smiles slightly, but he is not angry. He bows his hand and says, "what you mean, I understand. I apologize for what happened to your younger brother just now. This eternal stone has the right to make amends."


    Then he threw down something.


    Ning Tao''s perspective flashed and saw that the thing wrapped by white light was really an eternal island. Moreover, it was bigger than the eternal stone he got.


    It''s the size of a teenager''s fist.


    Darling, this is really a treasure.


    In his heart, the dragon claw hand immediately grasped the past, wrapped by the divine power of Zhou, and grabbed the white light at one stroke, and immediately grasped the eternal stone in the palm of his hand.


    It seems very easy.


    "Not bad..."


    The white faced scholar smiles and whispers.


    "Hiss How big... "


    Yu Xiaomei, who is holding the chiwu fairy sword, is shocked to open her red lips. She thinks she is wrong.


    The eternal stone I''ve got in the past three years is not one tenth as big as this one.


    Taixuan Shenzong is too generous.


    It''s very rich.


    "This This... "


    The middle-aged supreme and others were shocked. Isn''t this the one they just got? It''s still a demon ape that is hard to kill. For this reason, several people were seriously injured. Unexpectedly, the little master gave it away.


    Or do you want a half step?


    Just to make amends?


    What a big face is this kid? How could it be worth such courtesy from the young master of taixuan Shenzong?


    Wu Junchen''s envious eyes were red. He asked his elder brother once. But he didn''t give it to him because he cared about it. How could he give it to this bastard?


    "Brother, are you confused? What qualification does he have for it? "


    "Boy, I advise you to be wise, hand it in and kowtow to make amends. This is not what you should take, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite..."


    But as soon as the words came out, the white faced scholar suddenly drank: "shut up, you don''t think it''s enough?"


    "It''s settled. I''ll give an account to my brothers, but Wu Yifan never took back the things he sent. This is the end of the matter. Don''t disturb others. Goodbye..."Said, actually really turned to go.


    Ning Tao is confused. What the hell are these people doing? Confused attack themselves, and confused send baby? Is there anything wrong with your brain?


    He threw the big eternal stone, some doubt way: "this, really send me?"


    "It''s true


    White faced scholar negative hand firm way, but added: "unless a friend dare not want this thing, otherwise, I too Xuan person, no one dares to take."


    "Ouch?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, random mouth a hook, unexpectedly put up, meaningful way: "to the seat in the hands of things, did not spit out the truth."


    "For the sake of your sincerity, let it go, but take care of your brother. Otherwise, there may not be such a good tempered person as me next time..."


    "You..."


    Wu Junchen was furious.


    How dare you tell me what to do? Do you really think you are a character?


    But the white faced scholar is solemn, toward Ning Tao arched: "thank you for reminding, goodbye."


    With that, he turned and left.


    The middle-aged supreme and others are busy keeping up.


    After a while, the people of taixuan Shenzong walked clean. As the saying goes, come quickly and go quickly.


    Yu Xiaomei was in a fog, but she saw Ning Tao''s smile converged, took a deep breath, and said: "he should have guessed my true identity!"

 Chapter 3707

    "What? How is that possible? "


    Yu Xiaomei was shocked. They spent three years with each other. Although they didn''t break through the skirt, they decided to go with each other.


    But how can this man see it at a glance?


    She was even more confused.


    Looking at the dense forest, Ning Tao comforted Xiaoshuang and sighed: "it''s because it''s so excellent. There are only a few people who can beat back the supreme with half a step. Plus the appearance change, you don''t need to know who it is."


    "This man is not simple. He is worthy of being a member of taixuan Shenzong. With just a trace, he guessed me. This eternal stone is to make friends with me."


    "It can also be regarded as a kind of proof, a kind of proof that it does not go along with the five super forces."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid I just started..."


    Listen to these words, let Yu Xiaomei immediately speechless, helpless, originally they just hovered in the edge of hell, life and death, only in each other''s thoughts, all this is actually because of too good.


    It''s so funny.


    "It seems that taixuan Shenzong is quite good. It can resist the temptation of the Holy Land..."


    At the beginning, she was surprised to learn Ning Tao''s identity. However, Ning Tao saved her life. Although she came from a hundred battles Dynasty, she was only a middle class galaxy. Baiyue gate was the strongest force among them.


    Her master is the strongest.


    What''s the power of this? Even with that confidence, Yu Xiaomei doesn''t want to mix in.


    However, hearing the sneer, Ning Tao put away all the more than ten eternal stones on the ground and sniffed: "you think too much. Why do you think he let me go just now? Because it''s not cost-effective. "


    "This is the eternal island. It''s thousands of years since we went out. It''s still unknown whether we can go back alive. Even taixuan Shenzong is not sure about it, so the reward is useless here."


    "In addition, my strength is not simple. He''s the second best. He''s all human beings. Do you really think he''s a good man? If you think too much, only good or bad interests can be found... "


    This remark, like a teacup, immediately opened Yu Xiaomei''s brain.


    No wonder it is.


    She was so grateful to Wu.


    Yu Xiaomei scolds secretly. At the moment, she really feels that her IQ is not enough. She counts money for others when she is sold.


    It really depends on Ning Tao to live till now


    Far away, Wu Yifan, a white faced scholar, stands on the tree, waiting to explain to his brothers, and the situation is exactly the same as Ning Tao thought.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to catch Ning Tao. The problem is that you can''t keep catching him for thousands of years, can you?


    Although it''s feasible to kill them, after a long time, they can''t open the holy land again. What''s the point of killing Ning Tao?


    It''s like asking for trouble.


    "So it is, the young master is wise," the middle-aged supreme and others said with admiration.


    On the other side, Wu Junchen scolded him secretly, and his eyes were cold. It turned out that he was Ning Tao. He humiliated himself and dared to speak up. Next time he saw him, he would take revenge.


    He''s never had such a big face.


    "Hum..."


    Looking at this side, Yu Xiaomei said acutely: "Sir, it seems that more than a group of taixuan people have come here recently. For more than a month, there seems to be a lot of people from all walks of life. Is there any change here?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned and found out. He touched his chin and said, "this is the edge of the eternal island. According to reason, people should go inside, but now they all run here?"


    "There''s only one possibility. There''s some treasure around here, and it''s very attractive."


    "Otherwise, how could taixuan Shenzong, a big sect with high vision, come?"


    The more he said, the brighter his eyes were.


    After three years of sharpening the sword, it''s time to get out of the mountain.


    Although there is some harvest, it is not enough for him to consume. How can he miss the treasure?


    But little sister Yu hesitated and said, "but Sir, can the three of us compete with them? I''m afraid I can''t eat even if I find the treasure. Do you really want to go? "


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, don''t be afraid," said Ning Tao with a smile, very confident.


    A magic stone is whirling in one hand.


    Flickering


    Although this place is good, there is no oil and water. Even Yu Xiaomei can''t stay here. On the same day, they rode Xiaoshuang all the way to find treasure.


    Xiaoshuang, a brand new pair, not only has his looks and strength soared, but also his speed soared.


    Even carrying Ning Tao and Yu Xiaomei, it''s as fast as thunder, crossing mountains and rivers as walking on the ground. Some "jackals, tigers and leopards" on the way are torn up by Xiaoshuang, and the two of them have no chance to fight.


    It''s fierce.


    The speed of growth is also gratifying. It''s only a matter of time before we get to eight.


    Under the perspective, Ning Tao is basically three light, grab light, sweep light, strip light, even a spirit grass are determined not to leave the enemy, full of energy.In the past three years, Ning Tao''s heroic image in Yu Xiaomei''s heart has collapsed.


    It''s like a pauper.


    One day''s journey took three days.


    Elixir, God medicine is just, even those spirit fruit you don''t let go, but also to pick out the seeds, three storage ring is just full of.


    Yu Xiaomei''s face is speechless, but Ning Tao is happy with it. If she is not in charge of her family, she doesn''t know how expensive it is.


    In the past three days, they also inquired about some things. Indeed, there was a treasure nearby, which attracted a large number of strong people. Not only taixuan, but also Taimiao, Taishang, Yaohu, yecha and fangwaixie were attracted.


    And that baby is nothing else, just next to "Shenyuan taichuguo" Eternal spirit!


    It is said to have the effect of "reshaping the real body".


    Aptitude, bone, even life can be changed.


    And the last one, the integration of the existence of the eternal spirit, can more fit Avenue.


    On this point, it''s worth a lot!


    "Tut Tut... "


    "Eternal spirit, good thing. It''s said that it was just met by two lengtouqing. Only two emperor levels dare to swallow such a treasure. I''m afraid it won''t take long to be found out."


    Ning Tao sighed.


    These big forces, he also gave up the idea of fighting, first save some eternal stone.


    One side of Yu Xiaomei also said with a smile: "every man is innocent, and he really gets the eternal spirit. I''m afraid that for them, it''s no less than the disaster of extermination."


    "If you want to blame them, you can blame them for being cleaned up, seriously injuring a witness and failing to kill him."


    That''s why it all started.


    Otherwise, it would be cheaper for those two people.


    "Boom Boom... "


    While laughing, I suddenly heard a mountain burst in front of me, and countless strong breath burst out.


    Even though they were far apart, Ning Tao could not help feeling shocked and shocked, and said: "this I''m afraid it''s the battle of the supreme triple or above? "


    "No, it seems that it''s more than a scuffle. It seems that the two lengtouqing have been found..."


    But his face suddenly changed.


    "What''s the matter, sir? Since there''s a fight over there, let''s stay away from it. Anyway, we won''t get any benefits. Don''t get into any trouble. "


    Yu Xiaomei blinked her big eyes.


    Just about to turn around, Ning Tao''s face sank and he said quickly, "you and Xiao Shuang, let''s go and have a look. No matter what happens, don''t come back."


    "Sir? Are you okay? No matter what the danger, my little sister said that she would be willing to accompany you. "


    Yu Xiaomei firmly catches Ning Tao.


    Xiao Shuang also whined.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao hesitated and said with a smile: "don''t worry, maybe I''m worried too much. There may be my friends in front of me. I''m going to have a look. In that case, let''s go together."


    He didn''t say much, because he wasn''t sure about some things. I''ll know when I have a look.


    Let Xiaoshuang go to the past with all his strength.


    On the way to see God medicine, unexpectedly did not go to pick.


    This surprised Yu Xiaomei. I''m afraid there''s something wrong. Otherwise, Mr. Yu would not be in such a hurry


    In a short time, Xiao Shuang brought them here, and they could feel hundreds of strong breath. There were also some terrible creatures. Five or six supremacies were fighting in anger, and they were fighting for two rustling lengtouqing.


    Not only embarrassed, but also seriously injured.


    It looks very sad, one by one.


    And Ning Tao in the first glance, angry almost didn''t back in the past, actually really these two two goods, old man, green magic tree, that get eternal spirit of lengtouqing actually really are these two bastards.


    "It''s over, it''s over..."

 Chapter 3708

Your version is too low, please update it immediately

 Chapter 3709

    A roar, accompanied by a rapid fall of golden light, "boom" was a sound, shock scattered the big hand.


    Countless sparks burst apart.


    With cold eyes, I followed the man closely.


    In fact, he had enough strength and reaction to stop him when he started, whether he was evil or taking off, or Wu Yifan or Mrs. Lingqiu.


    However, when he realized that this man was only a half step supreme, he laughed in his heart and looked on coldly.


    What the hell can he do?


    It''s just death.


    "Boom Boom... "


    In the huge dust pit of the explosion, a man in a golden Cape slowly steps out and stands up with his hands down, showing amazing boldness and courage.


    An immortal, but alone in the face of a hundred evil gods and tigers, is not afraid, but also proud to stand up.


    It''s ning huang Ning Tao!


    "Less Young master... "


    As soon as the old man saw Ning Tao appear, he cried and his nose was sour. It was like a child who had been wronged and found the backbone.


    I want to cry.


    It''s been a miserable month.


    Moreover, he never thought that the young master did not kill himself, instead, he risked his life to save others. This scene, this background, made him unforgettable.


    Green Magic Tree also excited tremble, can''t help "Wuwu" a few sound, like also crying.


    Half of his body was cut off.


    Even the realm has fallen twice.


    Seeing them crying, Ning Tao looked back with a bitter smile. He pointed out two green wood pills and gave them a comforting look. He raised his head with a straight chest and said faintly, "everyone, please forgive me."


    "Here you are. Don''t go too far!"


    Words, sonorous and powerful, clear words, reverberate in this empty valley.


    "Er..."


    Hundreds of people in the party were stunned, as if they were stunned. But after only three seconds, they all laughed.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "You stupid, retarded, who do you think you are? Do you have to forgive others? Is he here? Do you have a voice? "


    Shen Yinian cursed and laughed wildly.


    There were hundreds of people behind him, laughing and swearing.


    This person''s brain has a bag, worthy of being the master of these two lengtouqing, the brain has the same problem.


    It''s really hard for them to imagine that a half step supreme dares to tell them what to do? Who gave you the confidence? Where does your courage come from?


    I really want to laugh to death.


    Any one of them could crush him.


    This situation has set a new death record for this year. It''s too mentally retarded to start.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Evil has no prescription, take-off and others laugh at the stomachache.


    It''s really beyond words.


    But Yan Jiao''s eyebrows are a little different. Looking at the mysterious man who was ridiculed by a group of people, he muttered in his heart that there are basically no idiots who can cultivate to this realm.


    He was either fearless or calm, but he thought it was the former.


    Moreover, this person seems familiar.


    Is this a facelift?


    And Wu Yifan, who is also the one who is not ridiculed by these people, only sees his face changing, releases his mind, constantly vigilant around, thinking that there is backup?


    For the sake of two minions, Ning Tao does not hesitate to break into the encirclement by himself? Want to save people?


    He thinks it''s impossible.


    Probably for the eternal spirit.


    He thought so, but he didn''t know that Ning Tao was just the opposite of what he thought. He didn''t want the eternal spirit, but he wanted to take the two men.


    It''s not for the illusory luck, what can we find the eternal spirit again?


    Because he''s his own man!


    He brought it in and he''s going to take it out!


    Old man huangquan''s face turned red. In the humiliation, his eyes turned red. He wanted to kill all the people who insulted the sect leader.


    He trembled with anger.


    But he was worried. What should the sect leader do next? This is no less than falling into a trap.


    However, these people should not know


    At this time, Tengfei gave a grim smile and gasped for breath. He sneered and scorned: "boy, do you know how to write death? Who is the master? How dare you talk to us like that? "


    "I can kill a pile of rubbish like you with one hand!"


    A wave of terror suddenly poured out.


    Ning Tao snorted. He felt that his body sank inexplicably, as if a ferocious Python had been pressed down, and his whole body was covered with sweat and hair. However, as soon as Zhou''s divine power turned around, this uncomfortable feeling suddenly dissipated."Why? Live in How could you stop it? " Take off smile suddenly a stiff, some consternation.


    It''s so powerful that even the supreme can''t stand it.


    What''s this kid doing?


    Lady Lingqiu, the evil has no square, several people also frown, does this kid really have what base strength?


    Just as a few people were thinking, Wu Junchen, who was behind the crowd, suddenly rushed out with a red bow and said with a grim smile, "senior, this is your wanted man. He It''s Ning Tao. "


    Never stop talking.


    This remark shocked hundreds of people.


    Ning Tao? He Is he Ning Tao? Are you kidding? Is this guy here to die?


    Yan Jiao was stunned, some silly eyes.


    "Ning Tao? Is that him


    Even Tengfei and Mrs. Lingqiu''s smile became stiff in an instant, and their mouth gradually widened. Ning thief, whom they had been searching for, was actually in front of them. This boy not only came in, but also dared to jump out?


    Wu Yifan turned pale. Even he didn''t expect this scene. It was too late to stop it.


    A face suddenly black as the bottom of a pot.


    This bastard, he smashed all his good cards.


    His previous efforts were destroyed and even turned into enemies.


    "It''s not enough, it''s more than enough..."


    He gritted his teeth, but Wu Junchen even looked back at him with pride, as if he was asking for credit. He was proud and swaggering.


    "Stupid..."


    Wu Yifan wanted to kill him.


    Just move, but was scared to stop by the middle-aged supremacy, quickly advised: "little Lord, calm down, calm down..."


    "Brush" a, take off a grasp of Wu Junchen''s neck, shortness of breath, ferocious way: "are you sure what you say is true?"


    Just after asking, he felt confused by the anger, so he just captured the guy.


    It is not difficult to see that he is changing his appearance according to his accomplishments.


    It''s not easy for him to capture a half step supremacy. If it''s Ning Tao, this son of a bitch can be regarded as jumping into his hand.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Seeing Mrs. Lingqiu''s angry eyes, Ning Tao''s face turns black and his plan is disrupted. He takes a deep look at Wu Junchen, but he doesn''t expect to be ruined by this son of a bitch.


    Directly exposed his identity.


    A pair of eyes, and looked at Wu Yifan.


    The latter, when he looked over, his face muscles trembled, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    Some of them are guilty.


    However, there is nothing to be afraid of. In this case, Ning Tao will surely die. That''s it.


    Wu Junchen is proud of stare over.


    It''s like saying, do you want to take another look? How do you die?


    "Ning Tao, you really make me easy to find," he said.


    Shen Yinian, Madame Lingqiu and others all rushed out together to kill and surround the place.


    Even flies can''t fly away.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and didn''t hide it. He tore off the mask and showed his true face. He sneered, "you guys, haven''t seen you for a long time?"

 Chapter 3710

    "End It''s over... "


    This is the thought that flashed through the old man''s mind. The value of Ning Tao is far beyond the eternal spirit.


    Has risen to immortality.


    Latest chapter D! The hatred is almost deep into the marrow


    endless guilt, remorse and remorse rush to my heart, which is because of him and the green magic tree. Otherwise, how could the sect leader fall into such a dangerous situation?


    The old man of huangquan has red eyes and broken his teeth. If he does not die today, he will follow the sect leader up to the Ninth Heaven and down to huangquan. He will repay his kindness with his loyalty all his life. In the future, he will let these great forces pay the price of bleeding.


    "Kill Kill Kill... "


    Facing the fury of the gods, Ning Tao slowly raised his head, clenched his left hand, narrowed his eyes and sneered: "if anyone is not afraid of death, you can try it. It''s personal enmity and has nothing to do with you."


    "This eternal spirit, who likes to take it, is still the saying, forgive and forgive."


    "Don''t go too far!"


    With that, the power of the left arm was shocked.


    It didn''t release, it just touched the seal a little, but it broke out a terrible power.


    It''s like being oppressed by a group of wolves, a fierce tiger suddenly erupts its divine power and pushes the momentum of these hungry wolves over, which makes this group of people appalled.


    "This What is it? "


    Step out of the pace of take-off also back.


    It''s the most powerful, the strongest, and also the most sensitive. It really surprised him just now.


    It''s like the power of heaven.


    It''s impossible, isn''t it? How can this boy have the power of heaven? Who gave it? The bully?


    Everyone was surprised, but they didn''t dare to be impulsive any more. There was only one life. Who wanted to lose it?


    And what Ning Tao said just now is very clear. It''s just a personal grudge. As long as you''re not stupid, it doesn''t seem to work for the reward and the temptation of the holy land.


    Eternal island is full of treasures. It''s no less than holy land. Why should it be unnecessary?


    I can''t use it up here.


    And for thousands of years, too many variables.


    Almost in an instant, people could tell the difference between the light and the heavy, and their eyes were only fixed on the eternal spirit.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    In this short period of stiffness, a burst of laughter came: "brother Ning, long time no see, I said we are very predestined, always can meet, this eternal spirit to brother to deal with it."


    "What kind of snake, the threat of ancient gods, brothers can protect you, what do you think?"


    Yan Jiao walked out with a smile.


    That air, still think two people have how familiar.


    After her death, Mrs. Lingqiu''s delicate jade face moved. She seemed eager, but her red lips moved rapidly, and her face changed, so she restrained herself a little.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao, with no expression on his face, grabbed the eternal spirit and said sarcastically, "it''s really a coincidence. Last time I met, I remember that you and I killed the seven Tailed Fox together. Do you want to join hands again today?"


    "No matter how much trouble you make, my brother will make enough trouble with you today. Who wants this eternal spirit? Kill him, and I''ll offer ten big eternal stones..."


    He pointed to Wu Junchen.


    This asshole really pissed him off.


    If it wasn''t for consideration, he would like to untie the seal at the moment and shoot the son of a bitch with his left hand.


    He hates this kind of "stabbing villain"!


    But if yu Xiaomei was here, she would wonder where Ning Tao had so many eternal stones?


    As everyone knows, Ning Tao is cheating.


    Now that I''m dying, what''s that?


    If you look carefully, you will find that Yu Xiaomei and Xiaoshuang have already left here. This is what Ning Tao arranged before he decided to do it.


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces changed.


    Especially Lingqiu lady, a delicate jade face strange, some unnatural looked at the burning horn.


    She that pulse of work properly son, only follow this guy to go out one time, inexplicably dead, she just feel strange, this words, anyway also can''t believe.


    Yan Jiao smile a stiff, eyelid crazy jump, all this time, this guy still don''t forget to bite himself.


    I know he''s not a good thing.


    Immediately stiff smile way: "rather elder brother, don''t joke at this time, but if your condition I do, this eternal spirit you can definitely give me?"


    "Are you Not at all?


    As soon as the words came out, Wu Junchen''s face turned green, which made him scared.


    He quickly hid in the taixuan team.


    "Brother, help me..."


    Although Wu Yifan hated that iron could not be made into steel, he could never allow outsiders to kill his younger brother. He immediately turned cold and said, "brother Yan, don''t do stupid things, let alone fan Hun because of one or two words of encouragement."


    "He''s at the end of his tether. What''s the qualification for him? Although his left hand is not simple, are so many of us still afraid of him? "When they heard this, they sneered to themselves.


    If you have the ability, you''ll be the first. As long as you catch up, we''ll have no choice.


    And Ning Tao instant communication seal.

 Chapter 3711

    "If you want to die, you can try. If you don''t want to leave all of you here, at least half of you will die. It''s no problem," Ning Tao said with a crazy smile.


    The sole of the foot caved in slightly.


    The light of lead lingers on the left arm.


    There are still four times left. Although it''s impossible to fight all at once, if you use the "divine power of Zhou" to urge you to work hard, even if you are the supreme quadruple, I''m afraid it''s hard.


    Wu Yifan felt a dangerous wave from the corner of his eyes, and his back muscles were contracting. He hesitated and said, "hum, you are the only one who can threaten so many of us?"


    "Are you not afraid to cause public anger and rush up? Don''t forget, you are the enemy of the world


    According to the original idea, he wanted to make friends first, take a step, see a step. If Ning Tao could survive or come out when the eternal island was going to close, he would take him down. This is another treasure.


    It can be said that there is no harm in all profits.


    However, at the moment, Wu Junchen''s rubbish has broken things, which offends Ning Tao.


    Since it is impossible to make good friends, it is impossible to make evil friends. According to his traditional nature, it is impossible to let such a dangerous enemy live. This is a great danger.


    It should be removed as soon as possible!


    And the belly Fei, a ghost.


    At this time, Yan Jiao narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth: "brother Ning, with your relationship with me, I believe I should have no problem. As long as you give me the eternal spirit, I promise to take my people away."


    "If I embarrass you again, I will never enter the golden pupil!"


    "Click Click... "


    As he spoke, there was a flash of lightning.


    Lady Lingqiu and others were shocked. This is absolutely the biggest oath for the people of the star family.


    But Ning Tao sniffs his nose. No matter his left hand or the eternal spirit, they are all his cards now. It''s impossible to hand them over easily, and he can''t believe them.


    The old man and his wife clenched their teeth. Although they recovered some strength, they were seriously injured.


    Under normal circumstances, it can''t be saved at all.


    Even if you can escape, you can be caught with a few breath.


    "Damn, what to do..."


    In this stalemate, gnashing teeth of take-off suddenly cruel, with two fingers: "you two, together, take him down."


    "What What? "


    The two people smile a stiff, silly Leng in the ground.


    One is Shen Yinian, the leader of the ancient gods. The other is Shen Yinian, the leader of the ancient gods. The other is Shen Yinian, the leader of the ancient gods.


    Just now, it was said that they laughed the most.


    Now I can''t laugh.


    "This Lord Tengfei, don''t you want us to die? We have no grudge against you, have we


    Shen Yinian''s face was startled.


    The family of ancient gods declined and suffered heavy losses. In recent years, they smashed all the remaining information on him to create a supreme one. He didn''t want to die.


    Besides, he just piled it up with external force.


    Not to mention the heavenly deterrent!


    That Dayan is also gnashing his teeth. Only a fool is willing to be the leader. Now Ning Tao can''t run away because he is surrounded here. You can''t wait to die. What do you want us to do?


    Just about to open his mouth, a smell of murder came to his face. Xie Xie said with a smile, "if you don''t go, do you believe that I will kill you now?"


    "Don''t worry, that boy doesn''t dare to use God''s power. He can only use it once. With your strength, he should be able to force it out soon. At that time, we will stop and save you together..."


    Wu Yifan, Wu Yifan and Tengfei all smile and look at them.


    It''s like reaching a consensus.


    Shen Yinian and Da Yan are livid and feel the naked killing. If they really don''t go, I''m afraid they will be killed here.


    One take-off can crush them.


    "Damn asshole..."


    In the dark scold, two people look at each other, can only harden the scalp way: "please also elder, abide by the promise."


    Tengfei and others just nodded with a smile, but they couldn''t figure out the depth. As long as they forced out the "Tianzun power" in Ning Tao''s left hand, the boy was the fish on the chopping board and let him be slaughtered.


    "Jie Jie..."


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks slightly. I didn''t expect it to be like this? But I''m too small.


    "Old dog Shen, I see you again. Just now you seem to have a good laugh? Try another smile. "


    "I broke my mouth!"


    With one move, Bai Luohuang was born.


    However, Shen Yinian''s face turned green and his muscles around his eyes leaped wildly. This son of a bitch, with red eyes, scolded: "Ning Tao, you hurt my ancient god, humiliated my ancestors and killed my brother. It''s a bitter revenge."


    "If you don''t have the power of heaven, I can crush you to death by myself!"


    He''s a hate from the bottom of his heart.


    The ancient gods were the best in the world, but since Ning Tao''s accident, they have been hit hard one after another, and the ancient gods have lost their first-class power.It''s a cat and dog. They all step on it.


    These decades have been too hard!


    It''s all because of Ning Tao!


    "Well, you are such a waste. Why use this? A move, enough to kill you, "Ning Tao disdained, raised rob, naked shame.


    Dayan is extremely stupid. Didn''t you expect this boy to be so arrogant? And threatened not to use heaven''s power?


    Isn''t this about death?


    Although Shen Yinian is really hard to subdue Ning Tao, it''s impossible to be killed by a move.


    Sure enough, Shen Yinian became angry and burst out with divine power. He roared: "the thief is hateful, you will die!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    A surge of blood burst out. In the blink of an eye, an ancient giant, a distant God, slowly condensed out. His eyes were wide open, his spirit was fierce, and he turned clouds and rain with one hand, condensed out an ancient spear.


    "Blood vessel technique, the ancient god war!"


    "Kill ~"


    this move was earth shaking. The old man and the old man were startled and exclaimed: "master, be careful..."


    However, Ning Tao a face disdain, indifference way: "Shen old dog, a move, will kill you."


    This is a firm statement.


    In a flash, Zhou''s divine power gathered at the point of the gun, which made the earth collapse. A mysterious and mysterious force lingered around, and his body shape suddenly became strange and disordered.


    "Brush ~"


    "what What? "


    Shen Yinian''s pupil shrinks and disappears? Heart God surprised, crazy gush out divine power to protect themselves.


    But at this time, Dayan''s face suddenly changed. He rushed over crazily and said, "no, go away, be careful..."


    However, it was too late.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "180 million The melting pot of war


    Ning Tao "bang" was a sound, like a thunder, fury stab, space is torn.


    at this moment, you are ready to take off?


    _ Can he fight two with one?


    Two supremacy, can''t force a half step miscellaneous fish''s bottom card? Are you kidding?


    In an instant, Shen Yinian''s spine was cold, and he screamed. He also made a big effort, a spear to the spear.


    Try to stop Ning Tao.


    But the next second, he felt the unparalleled power, even a breath could not stop, the spear was smashed inch by inch by the spear, directly hit the Yellow Dragon, and came straight to his face.


    A touch of cold will swallow him in an instant.


    "What?"


    "No Don''t... "


    Shen Yinian screams, but suddenly stops.


    A shot, stabbed into his mouth, through his brain, a shock of strength, directly smashed the head.


    Clean, decisive and spicy!


    Not a bit of sloppy!


    However, Dayan''s supreme offensive came, and a continuous record of dahezhang took the opportunity to launch a sneak attack.


    I don''t know when the field will be formed around.


    It''s like being in the ocean.


    "Shen Yinian, thanks to your delay, I''ll kill this boy and let him go to the funeral."


    "Secret art, the realm of Shenhai!"


    "Arrest ~"


    1

 Chapter 3712

    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    In a flash, a hundred times the pressure fell.


    Ning Tao snorted, his body sank, and a magic palm, from a tricky point of view to kill, combined with the field, this blow is much stronger than that Shen Yinian.


    But a layer of golden light flashed in an instant, condensed by 4.2 million gold lines.


    "Golden body, immortal Dharma suit!"


    "Boom ~"


    Ning Tao was slapped with one hand, and he could not help spouting a mouthful of blood. His five zang organs shifted and his blood surged. This guy was several times stronger than Shen Yinian.


    Even the gold body, also can''t completely block.


    With his current strength, there is no problem in dealing with ordinary supreme, but this Dayan seems to have come into contact with double, shiyiling and yuwenchuan.


    He is not absolutely sure of winning.


    What''s more, there are "take-off" covetous!


    Wu Yifan was relieved when he saw that Dayan was suppressing and gaining the upper hand, and that there was no evil way and Lingqiu. He really thought that this boy was going against heaven. It seemed that he had some ability, because Shen Yinian was too useless.


    No wonder the ancient gods were almost wiped out. Now the "ancient shadow" is the only one who can hold it.


    There''s only one naked commander left.


    "Tut tut..."


    "Not bad, boy. Isn''t it dead? I''ll see how long you can last? " With a sneer, Dayan''s hands flew together to expand the field.


    Ning Tao''s body retreats suddenly, and his breathing is hard. If he is at the bottom of the sea, he is depressed, hesitating, and his fear floats to his heart. All his palms make him too busy to take it.


    For him, it''s in his best interest to rely on his own self-cultivation.


    Although he is not afraid, this situation can not be delayed. His purpose is to save people.


    "Hum, since you want to die, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    "Heaven Big handprint


    Ning Tao roared, his left hand raised abruptly, and the vast supreme power was about to break out of the cocoon.


    Seeing this, both DA Yan and Xie Wufang were shocked to take off and even stepped back. They knew the power of heaven.


    That level is unpredictable.


    However, it will be forced out at last.


    Just in the middle of everyone''s great joy, Ning Tao feels the turbulence in the field. Suddenly, a hook in the corner of his mouth suddenly erupts into the sun flame, fighting for a breath. His left hand gathers the power of the world, and a silver shuttle is thrown out.


    That was obviously deceiving the enemy.


    "Whew ~"


    "shengpin, the shuttle of the world!"


    A silver line crossed, and the speed was too fast. Dayan was surprised at first, but he found that he was playing with himself. He became angry when he was angry. With a big scold, he broke out his magic power directly. After that, he gathered an ancient monument.


    This monument is ancient and has the ability to cover the sea. It can suppress a boundary and make the valley turbulent.


    "Boy, if you can force me to do this, you are definitely the first one under the supreme power!"


    "You can die without regret!"


    "Holy Dharma, covering the sea Zhentian stele


    "Roar Ah... "


    The silver shuttle passed by, but in front of it appeared a stele of Zhentian, an ancient seal, immortal for thousands of years, and the realm of Shenhai around it was dull.


    "Dang Boom... "


    With a bang, the valley burst into pieces.


    There were two raging forces, even the immortal masters, who felt their power changed.


    It''s just that Dayan supreme has such strength. It''s worthy of his name, but Ning Tao can compete with one of them? Has this kid grown up to this point? A few decades ago, it was hard to defeat "emperor Jiang".


    If we give him more time, I''m afraid that no one present can help him.


    Wu Yifan''s face was heavy.


    And take off, has been afraid of gnashing teeth.


    "Ka Click... "


    All of a sudden, the silver shuttle, which used to be disadvantageous in the past, had cracks, small cracks, densely opened, and finally burst to pieces with a bang.


    Even if Ning Tao is a little stunned, it''s the first time that he''s been shriveled since he realized this move.


    You can''t underestimate the heroes in the world.


    "Young master Roar... "


    The eyes of the yellow spring and the green magic tree are splitting.


    The silver shuttle was broken, and the empty shadow of the ancient stele "whooshed" into the air. It went straight for ningtao to suppress it. The whole body of the stele turned into the sea area of all directions, with waves in it.


    "Jie Jie, please lie down for me!"


    Dayan''s supreme smile.


    But all of a sudden, his pupils shrink, and he finds that there is a mysterious seal in Ning Tao''s palm? Time and space are intertwined.


    "This What''s this? "


    Time? Space? Is this guy crazy?


    Tengfei and others are also shocked. Although this seal has little energy, it makes them feel frightened. This guy is really in collusion with the remaining evils of time and space.


    "Ka Click... ""Damn it, is it still worse?" Ning Tao scolds secretly, but still can''t integrate completely.


    The power of time and space is not as simple as I imagined. However, even if it is semi-finished, it should be enough. It is driven by divine power.


    It''s also his last power.


    Nearly 30% of them are in use.


    How many times stronger than the original seven world war against yuwenchuan? Only to see the surrounding space like a mirror, cracked, broken, and chaotic.


    "If you can take this move, congratulations. The goal will be achieved."


    "But only if you survive first!"


    Ning Tao gave a low roar.


    Next second, push out the mark directly.


    "Secret art, seal of time and space!"


    "Break ~"


    as soon as the seal came out, it met the empty shadow of the taolang ancient monument. Under the color change of Dayan supreme, the two came into contact as if they were melting together. When the snow met with the magic fire, the ancient monument disappeared without any sound.


    "What? This It''s impossible


    "Puff..."


    Dayan''s face screams and vomits blood. This method is holy. He has been immersed in it for many years, and he has become very proficient. Even in the face of supreme duel, he can still fight.


    How could it be like this?


    Only one face to face, his technique will be scattered.


    Seeing the suppression of this simple handprint "Di Liu", Dayan was scared and full of sadness, and screamed: "before Master, help me... "


    I ran away.


    Seeing this, Tengfei scolded him. He almost didn''t want to save him, but in this case, he took the opportunity to save Dayan, which was good for them.


    However, as soon as he started, Ning Tao threw out the eternal spirit and threw it into the crowd.


    "I''ll give you something. I won''t play any more!"


    "Hiss ~"


    people can''t help but take a breath of cold air. Their eyes are staring like bronze bells, full of fanaticism, and they rush to the top of the crowd with screaming, burning horns and evil, including Wu Yifan, who wants to kill Ning Tao.


    To fight for the eternal spirit.


    Take off hesitation, I do not know how to choose? But it still pours on ningtao between lightning and flint.


    The eternal spirit may have another chance, but this is the only chance to kill Ning Tao!


    "Son of a bitch, die!"


    "Ah ~"


    his hesitation delayed the chance to save Da Yan. With a scream, the power of time and space burst out, and his whole life was swallowed up in an instant.


    Inch by inch, it''s gone.


    Three souls and seven souls, there is no reservation.


    One of the most important peak, in the end, there was only one ring left to fall, and there was no dead body.


    However, Ning Tao didn''t even look at it. He turned around and tried his best to untie the seal and clap it with a roar. This move has a wide range, even including the looters.


    "Take off, old thief, as you wish!"


    "Heaven Big handprint


    "Boom", like a giant hand, like an ancient god obliterating the world.


    "Not good..."


    Take off scared, this is not to cheat it, but to kill it, in a moment illusory ontology, spit out a vicious beam.


    "A group of bastards, if you don''t want to die, just give it to me, quick Stop it now... "


    "Secret skill, Tengchong skill!"


    "Holy Dharma, taixuan''s superior nerve!"


    "Taboo, the great array of demons and evils..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    The valley was directly leveled for several miles, forming a big pit. The terrible energy storm engulfed everything and threatened people. No one could escape.


    However, although the great power of Tianzun is amazing, there are many immortal zuns.


    And it''s dead. People are alive.


    Hundreds of people still smashed the Tianzun''s fingerprints. Although they suffered some impact and vomited blood, they didn''t have the power of life.


    Only one or two immortals were not on guard and died in the energy storm.


    It''s just bad luck for them.


    How dare the Immortal Emperor approach the eternal spirit?


    Wu Yifan, Madame Lingqiu, Yan Jiao and others scold him for taking off. The boy''s bottom card is really frightening. To be fair, it''s hard to live if he is one of them.


    Even if you don''t die, you have to be seriously injured.


    "No, then So Ning Tao ran away with people? " Wu Junchen screamed.


    Ning Tao can''t be seen here. I don''t know where to escape in the chaos? But the boy must have been injured too. He should not be far away.


    Wu Junchen just wanted to urge his elder brother to pursue him, but he found that many people were staring at the eternal spirit.


    That mysterious light.


    In the explosion, it just became a little dim, and there was a piece of light cyan wood attached to it."This..."


    "Goo Gulu... "


    A lot of people are watching in the dark and swallowing.


    To take off, Wu Yifan is hesitating and struggling. Ning Tao and the eternal spirit are both bound to give up, but the problem is that no one is willing to give up.


    Wu Junchen secretly scolded that if so many people had just acted together, Ning Tao would have died even if he had Tianzun Weili. But it''s not realistic to think about it.


    Only half of them are in the hundreds, and more disciples are scattered.


    Moreover, even if we can win Ning Tao, what''s the advantage of these scattered cultivation? There is only one eternal spirit, even if they catch Ning Tao, they will not have their share.


    They want to take it alone.


    How can we join hands just now?


    "Damn it..."


    Tengfei clenches his teeth and signals his hand to go after Ning Tao. He can''t let go of him anyway.


    But the eternal spirit doesn''t want to give up.


    Yan Jiao, Wu Yifan, and Xie Wufang all did this, and suddenly "Hula La" left dozens of people.


    As soon as Keren left, a supreme sanxiu was swallowing his saliva. The spirit of eternity was nearest to him. Suddenly, he burst out and grabbed the spirit of eternity with one hand.


    "You are mine..."


    However, a ferocious Teng snake opened his mouth, swallowed it, and hissed: "it''s something you don''t know how to live or die. Do you dare to touch it?"


    "Kill..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "

 Chapter 3713

    Ten thousand meters away from the valley battlefield, the space squirmed, suddenly, three people fell out.


    "Wow ~"


    "poof "Pooh..."


    As soon as Ning Tao appeared, he vomited blood. He even vomited a few pieces of internal organs. His face was blue and his muscles were shaking wildly. Half of his body was paralyzed. He also suffered from the shock wave.


    He was thrown more than ten meters.


    After smashing two big stones one after another, he stopped and couldn''t help gushing out a mouthful of blood.


    It''s too painful. It makes Ning Tao sweat.


    There are also extremely serious internal injuries.


    If he used the great power of Tianzun at the beginning, it would not be enough to frighten people. However, he used his own strength to kill shuangzun and threw out the eternal spirit as bait, so he would not be embarrassed by sanxiu.


    Because it doesn''t do any good.


    However, Tengfei, Yanjiao, Lingqiu lady and Wu Yifan will not let him go.


    It''s not safe yet. We have to get out of here.


    "Sect master, sect master, are you ok?" The old man of the yellow spring crawls over and cries.


    It''s all about saving them.


    He really wanted to be killed there, and he didn''t want the headmaster to work so hard for him.


    How can he be virtuous?


    Although the state of the green devil tree has fallen, the evil spirit has become more and more powerful. It roars and roars, and turns into a face, but it is full of blood color, which is very ferocious.


    "Go Let''s go... "


    Ning Tao is biting his teeth, hard way.


    When they heard this, they nodded desperately. Ning Tao had run out of oil and the lamp was dead. The Green Magic Tree twisted Ning Tao and made him an old rattan chair to sit on himself and recuperate.


    Under the command of Ning Tao, they tried their best to indoctrinate their legs to escape.


    It''s life-long speed.


    The speed is faster than that at the peak.


    Those remorse and guilt, in the fierce spur them, and even hate their parents did not give themselves two more legs, in any case, even now let them pay their lives, also want to send out the door owner.


    From the rear area came the sound of startling explosion and the battle of the strong. It was very clear.


    It seems that Tengfei and others didn''t come.


    However, the three are still uneasy.


    Ning Tao suffered from severe pain and sweat oozed from his forehead. His body was stiff, internal wound, knife twisted, but he didn''t let go of the two things he was holding.


    He can''t get the eternal spirit. If he doesn''t want it, it''s fake. He can''t afford it.


    But Shen Yinian''s corpse, Dayan''s supreme storage ring, was rolled over by him before he left. He worked hard for so long and couldn''t return empty handed.


    It''s just another game.


    There are only three times left. It''s just the past three years. Ning Tao thinks it''s funny.


    How can we live in the future?


    For today''s plan, we must break through the supremacy as soon as possible.


    He believes that once his own universe divine power is transformed and breaks through the supreme power, he will never be weaker than any other strong man of the same rank? He can suppress the holy power.


    This is his study and confidence in his divine power for such a long time.


    Is running all the way, Ning Tao suddenly feel what? Suddenly he yelled, "stop first!"


    "Well?"


    Although they were puzzled, they stopped at once.


    "Master? What''s up? We can''t stop at this time. It seems that there are pursuers behind us. Just now, my subordinates seem to feel some abnormal fluctuations. "


    Old man Huang Quan said anxiously.


    However, Ning Tao felt carefully for a moment, did not answer, but turned to the right.


    Green Magic Tree, huangquan old man also seems to feel what? Fluctuation? Breath?


    "No, someone''s near!"


    As soon as he was startled, he found that there was something familiar with the comer. It was a beautiful woman riding a black and white tiger. She was very fast and came to us in the blink of an eye.


    "Why? It''s It''s tiger master, "old man Huang Quan''s face turned red, and he was about to shed tears.


    At this time, I feel very kind to see Xiao Shuang.


    It''s just in time.


    "Sir, you You didn''t, did you? " When Yu Xiaomei sees Ning Tao with blood all over her body, she looks pale.


    Although she knew that Ning Tao would be in danger, she let her leave early and was ready to meet her, but now she was shocked to see this scene. It was too miserable.


    For the sake of two subordinates, a sect leader did not hesitate to work hard, and knew that it was a doomed situation.


    This is the first time I''ve seen such a person!


    I''m afraid it''s the last time.


    Xiao Shuang''s eyes were angry. She seemed very angry. Before she came, she told her to take good care of her master.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense, there are pursuers behind you, go quickly," Ning Tao said with strong pain.


    Three people jump on the back of the tiger, while the green devil tree is smaller, similar to the human figure. Although four people are on the back of the tiger, they don''t feel crowded at all.And Xiaoshuang, knowing that the situation is critical, roars and conjures up a pair of black and white wings.


    The wings vibrated and burst out.


    Speed into a line!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The old man in huangquan was stunned, some silly eyes, the flying tiger? When did tiger master know this skill?


    That white tiger master doesn''t have this ability, does he?


    Although they can fly, the concept is different. Tiger Do you have wings, too?


    And this speed, I don''t know how many times faster than the two of them? Almost not weaker than the supreme, but the tiger Lord seems to be about the demon emperor seven heavy?


    "Great..."


    It''s because he didn''t dare to fight against it.


    This is also a surprise for Xiaoshuang after he wakes up. He can fly. Moreover, he can''t catch up with him in the speed of blessing. This deep sleep has a great influence on it, but the potential has not been fully tapped.


    Before long, a group of five people left the stone forest and plunged into the dense forest.


    They are all towering ancient trees.


    However, the old man suddenly looked around, looking a little strange, hesitated for a moment, even said: "young master, go west."


    "Well? Why? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, some don''t understand.


    At this time, he planned to go back to the place where he had closed up before. It was very hidden there, but it seemed that he was going to go somewhere.


    Is it a good place to hide?


    But the old man in huangquan didn''t say anything. He let the tiger Lord fly to the West. He looked around.


    It''s like watching what?


    And green magic tree, unexpectedly also excited.


    Ning Tao and Yu Xiaomei look at each other and see their doubts from each other''s faces. They are confused. However, Huang Quan should not hurt him at this time.


    Even if we don''t mention saving him, the slave seal in his mind can kill him if it is triggered.


    "Huangquan, what the hell are you up to?" After running for a long time, Ning Tao finally couldn''t help it.


    A purple dragon pattern pill has entered the abdomen.


    Recovered some strength.


    However, with a mysterious smile, the old man suddenly recognized a big tree, jumped down, fumbled for a moment, and took out a ring from there.


    Under the gaze of Ning Tao, looking for a moment, he took out a mysterious light group.


    "Hiss ~!"


    "This Is this the spirit of eternity

 Chapter 3714

    "This How is that possible? "


    "What else?"


    Ning Tao was stunned. He was a little confused. The spirit of eternity Is it so common?


    N0 @ $


    don''t tell him that the eternal spirit is still false? But I can''t hide it from those people like Wu Yifan, can I?


    Or did they meet two eternal spirits? Twins, big bang? But does this kind of chance of meeting immortals really exist?


    "This..."


    In the sight, the old man of the yellow spring carefully holds a changeable light group in his hand, which is very mysterious and spiritual. However, he is trapped by a seal of the yellow spring and sleeps quietly, just like a holy thing.


    Yu Xiaomei''s lips are wide open in surprise, and she looks around in fear of being discovered.


    That end has been learned from the past.


    It''s true that every man is innocent, but he is guilty!


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Swallowing was heard in the quiet forest.


    It''s not greedy, it''s shocking. The probability of eternal spirit is equivalent to one in a thousand. More than 100000 people rob more than 100. This is a well-known thing for so many years, but it''s frightening to see two.


    Ning Tao''s mouth twitches. He looks at the two people in huangquan strangely. Are these two goods so lucky?


    Didn''t you see that?


    Is it true that people are more valuable than things?


    "Tell me? This thing What''s going on? " Ning Tao looks at the light ball.


    Seeing his question, the old man touched his nose and said excitedly, "master, you don''t believe it. When we found the first eternal spirit, we fought with a sanxiu and beat him back."


    "But when we turned around to slip, we unexpectedly found another one. It seemed to fall from the sky and landed near us."


    "The first one fused with the green devil tree, but I didn''t dare to move the second one, so I secretly hid it..."


    Ning Tao is dumb and can''t laugh or cry. Is it so casual? Is it still falling? Why don''t you give him one? Just one. There is another one. If it''s going to be spread, it can surprise countless people.


    These two lengtouqing''s luck is also a little bit better, right? Even he was jealous.


    "Well, since it''s your chance, you can hold it well..."


    But as soon as the words came to an end, old man Huang Quan shook his head desperately and said, "no, I want to give this thing to the sect leader. I know how many kilos I have. If I integrate this thing, it''s a tyrannical thing. It''s not worth it."


    "If the door owner doesn''t sacrifice his life to save us, I''m afraid this chance will pass by."


    "But when you do, it''s yours!"


    Then he knelt down on one knee.


    Yu Xiaomei, green magic tree, and Xiao Shuang all looked at it and felt that there was some truth in what they said.


    There is a cause, there is a result, there is a beginning, there is a cause.


    This Maybe it''s fate!


    Ning Tao is dumb, and his lips wriggle. He wants to refuse. How can he use kindness to take other people''s things? But after another thought, it seems that I can take it.


    Now I''m going to break through the supremacy. This is especially suitable. With it, I will save a lot of time.


    Otherwise, it will be delayed for at least ten years.


    A hundred years is possible!


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and took it directly. He firmly said, "I''ve accepted it. It''s a temporary loan. I''ll get it back when I lose it in the future."


    "No matter who gets the first eternal spirit? I will take it back and give you an account, especially the little tree


    It''s too tragic for Qiu ningtao to suffer from the double drop of the realm and the damage of the foundation.


    His food is not so easy to swallow.


    Double it!


    Green Magic Tree, the yellow spring is very excited, know that he suffered in vain, so, also a little comfort.


    "Congratulations, Mr. won the most precious," Yu Xiaomei also chuckled and congratulated. All of a sudden, he had two of the three sacred things in the eternal island.


    Ning Tao steals music. It''s really a heavy mountain and heavy water. There''s no way to go. There''s another village with hidden willows and bright flowers. Follow the sign to leave. Even if you escape, you can''t be careless.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    They ran for another three or four days.


    On the way, he changed his appearance and cleaned up quickly, so he would not be recognized easily.


    It''s hard for the pursuers to catch up again.


    After finding a quiet place, Ning Tao opens a cave. If it''s too late, it will change. He wants to merge and refine the eternal spirit. The sooner the better, otherwise he will be in trouble.


    With a wave of his hand, the two burly holy demons, one on the left and one on the right, guard here and protect themselves.


    Among them, the Warlord''s hand is still holding the sacred stone, which can transform energy and can be used to play with several times the power once urged. This is his card, but he didn''t dare to use it at that time.


    It''s going to make people think about it even more.


    He turned over his hand and took out two storage rings.


    Shen Yinian''s family is a little poor. It seems that when he broke through the supremacy, he had already spent all his money.Dayan had some stocks in his hand, and got three star pills. However, this was not the best. Ning Tao found a remnant tablet with a smile.


    "Covering the sea Zhentian stele


    This is an ancient holy law.


    Although it''s inferior, it''s excellent.


    Although the inscription is broken, the holy Dharma is well recorded. The whole monument looks like something repressed. Later, it was forcibly taken away by someone, and he always feels that the monument is from here.


    Ning Tao murmured and looked over and over again. It should have been done by some forefather who entered the eternal island.


    You will be rewarded with cultivation.


    He won''t be stingy when he has just made great achievements.


    The old man in huangquan was overjoyed and obedient. It was the holy Dharma. For him, although the eternal spirit was not obtained, he was satisfied with the holy Dharma.


    With gratitude, Ning Tao is still in no hurry to refine, but meditates silently, recovers his injury, and completely absorbs the power of Ziqi Longwen pill.


    But he is the last pill.


    It''s completely consumed!


    Ning Tao sighs, this Dan is actually very good, but it''s not Dragon Island. I''m afraid it can''t be fired any more.


    After five or six days of preparation, Ning Tao finally decided to do it. He turned over his hand and took out a mysterious light group. With the help of a large amount of Taiyi divine water, he swallowed it together and mobilized the holy fire to suppress it.


    But unexpectedly, what is the essence of this thing? Gold is not afraid of fire.


    Refining for a long time, but failed to regret it.


    "How is that possible?"


    Ning Tao is a fool. It''s the first time that he meets something that the sun flame can''t deal with. He grits his teeth and tries his best, but he can''t help the light group.


    It''s like if you have all kinds of firepower, I''m still. What can I do?


    It''s worse than a rock.


    Ning Tao scolds secretly. He doesn''t believe that he can''t deal with a light group, though he really doesn''t know how to refine it? Before I came here, who would have thought that I could get the eternal spirit? He couldn''t even think about it.


    For a long time, he was so tired that he was sweating and exhausted that there was nothing he could do about it.


    Ning Tao is angry and directly mobilizes Zhou''s divine power to destroy it. No matter what you do, you have to listen to me when you get to my body. I just want to break the jar, but I see the eternal spirit trembles inexplicably.


    Seeing the supernatural power of Zhou, such as a mouse meeting a cat, he was so scared that he shivered and resisted, and struggled for mercy.


    It''s really spiritual.


    But, how can you be afraid of the divine power?


    "Melt Integration... "


    The eternal spirit faintly sends out this message, shivering, and dare not pretend to be the eldest one any more. It splits out many warm currents, spreads out and merges into every part of the body.


    Although Ning Tao couldn''t figure it out, it turned out to be a good thing, when Tianxi Zizi accepted the integration.


    In a flash, he felt the full range of growth, remoulding, bone like fried beans like "crackling" sound, the whole body came alive, bursts of tremor, spasm.


    And the transformation of Zhou''s divine power also increased rapidly, reaching 30%, 40%, 60% and 80% in an instant

 Chapter 3715

    At this moment, Ning Tao experienced unprecedented leap and ecstasy. It was amazing, and his divine power increased dramatically.


    The speed of transformation is like flying.


    Every drop of power converged into a small stream.


    And then, it became a spectacular scene of the hundred streams of the river, the river Pentium, such as endless.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    There are dull echoes in the cave.


    A broad robe, even more windless automatic, bulging, a head of the spirit of the black hair swaying, elegant, the whole person is even more shrouded in a layer of mystery.


    Wonderful, wonderful.


    God, God is nirvana.


    Strong, unprecedented.


    Niwan palace, Dantian, and xianti are all being changed by the divine power of the universe, moving towards a stronger "God".


    Ning Tao is now approaching xianzun in a straight line


    At this time, after more than three years, the 100000 friars who have entered the eternal island have basically established the foundation, and some small cities, camps and the most indispensable intelligence network have also been successfully developed.


    I don''t know when the battle of the valley was spread, including the ownership of the eternal spirit.


    And Ning Tao reappeared.


    He killed shuangzun half a step in a row, which made the whole world shocked.


    There is also a rumor that Ning Tao should still have an eternal spirit in his hand. Otherwise, how could he fight to save the two wastes?


    There are also rumors about his abnormal combat power. It seems that there is a way to gather higher "divine power".


    At least not inferior to the holy goods.


    All kinds of rumors have pushed the atmosphere to a climax.


    But when a wise man sees it, it''s said that there''s a hidden opportunity to kill. The first thing to kill is to kill the heart. With this sudden change, Ning Tao has become a beautiful woman with a cake?


    Everyone wants to find out.


    This rumor will never come from nothing?


    What''s more, there are so many people who have witnessed the battle of the valley. I''m afraid that in addition to the secrets of the holy land, Ning Tao also has a lot of great fortune hidden in him.


    A lot of friars "bang" but heart.


    Can strange is, Ning Tao body has Tianzun Weili things, unexpectedly did not leak a cent?


    Many people question how Ning Tao escaped from Tengfei? And saved two people? This is too unreasonable. No matter how abnormal he is, he should not be able to do it?


    Take off is the supreme four.


    Even those who can fight with the Supreme wuchong, not to mention hundreds of people like Xie Wufang and Yan Jiao.


    But in the battle of the valley, it seems that some people have reached a consensus. The specific reason is unknown. The ultimate winner of the eternal spirit is Take off!


    Grab it with absolute strength!


    But I don''t know that some of the rumors outside are true.


    Ning Tao is afraid to also can''t think of, those people outside unexpectedly Yin Yang wrong guess, however, he saves a person can''t plan what? It was an accident to have this return.


    It can only be said that God favors good people.


    If he doesn''t go to rescue him, he won''t get what he has today. Even if he is enslaved, the old man of huangquan will complain and dissatisfy and won''t tell the truth.


    Then the second eternal spirit will be missed.


    In short, whether it is true or not, there are some monks out there looking for Ning Tao.


    There''s a way to find out.


    There are also schemers.


    There are also people who want to try their luck or save people!


    Lei Huang, Yao Yao, Feng Mo and others all know this and know that it''s dangerous. There are some villains who are murdering Ning Tao, and their hearts are to blame.


    On the one hand, they refute rumors, on the other hand, they secretly look for Ning Tao. After all, there are many people, and the power is great.


    On a cliff, Wei Shengjin holds an obscure map in his hand. He is looking for something. He has a dignified face. Behind him, there are a couple of talented people and beautiful women. They are handsome men and shy women.


    It''s time, Luoqing city!


    "Changkong, shall we not help Ning Tao? He is now It seems very dangerous


    Luo Qingcheng frowned and hesitated.


    Hearing this, Shi Changkong put one hand around her soft shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, that guy is very lucky. No one can kill him when hundreds of people besiege him. Now is not the time to meet."


    "Let''s find the" cloud shuttle "first. We can help. Moreover, there is a treasure on the map. I''m also interested in it. Let''s improve our strength first."


    "There''s another fight between him and me!"


    A wave, a flash.


    Luo Qingcheng looks at the smile on the corner of Changkong''s mouth and smiles gently. Half a year ago, Changkong successfully broke through the supremacy. Now he should be called the supremacy of time and space!


    I guess Ning Tao, let''s just start


    On the other side, in the magma of a volcano, a pair of red pith horn''s indifference burning horn, absorbed the fire gas, ruddy complexion, recovered some complexion, even gently said: "what''s the matter outside?"


    "Brush" of a subtle broken wind, a black figure appeared, hoarse way: "as you expected, little Lord, what do we do next?""This Ning Tao is arrogant and offends you. Do you want me to solve him?"


    "No!"


    As soon as the burning horn raised its head, it yelled.


    The next second, in its slowly opened eyes, a pair of pale silver dignified pupil depth, unexpectedly also hidden a ray of dark color, but soon disappeared.


    "It''s hard to have an opponent. How can he die so early? Isn''t that boring? "


    "Since the Terran wants to fight inside, maybe I will help him. When Ning Tao is completely useless, I will crush him with real strength..."


    "Yes, young master is wise!"


    The black robed old man bowed to the ground respectfully.


    But in an instant, disappeared, and then, in the volcano came a enchanting, charming woman, red lips and white teeth, like a ripe apple.


    "Ma''am, peeping Not so good... "


    "Goo Gulu... "


    At the end of the earth, in a dark and evil place, a cold, tyrannical King kneaded and exploded a screeching sanxiu, absorbed his wisps of essence, and his face was intoxicated.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really a good place. A few more batches are enough to restore my strength to the peak..."


    The magic lines flickered and disappeared.


    And around, there are these five dark lights.


    If Ning Tao is here, he must recognize that this man is the demon king of Wuhua. He even came in.


    But just at this time, a sound of footsteps, like a ghost, came close, gentle and powerful, invisibly, to the back of the Wuhua demon king, quietly.


    "Who?"


    In an instant, the five China demon king was shocked, and his life momentum suddenly changed, just like a Taoist immortal.


    Five dark lights were all killed.


    There is evil, there is hatred, hand magic five artifact.


    "Holy Dharma, five Chinese magic Sutra!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    The violent explosion made this place fall into darkness. I can''t see what happened? But I can feel the power of terror.


    Wuhua demon king has recovered to double, and it seems that he is close to triple.


    The combination of immortals and demons is more powerful than before.


    However, just a moment later, peace was restored here. The tall Wuhua demon king was in pain, struggling to crawl on the ground, screaming and wailing, and the color of fear flashed through his black and white eyes.


    "You Who are you? "


    "Puff..."


    Looking up, I saw a mysterious man wearing a yellow robe, surrounded by a secluded spring, with a pale face, who was like the master of the world. He grinned slightly, but looked dark, and said faintly: "my name, Huang Sheng!"


    "It seems that you have a grudge against Ning Tao when you talk about it. There''s one thing I need to make sure. Can you Show me the way? "


    But with one foot, Wu Hua stepped into the ground.


    There is no intention of discussion.

 Chapter 3716

    In the cave, Ning Tao opens a pair of golden pupils, and the soaring momentum of his whole body suddenly stagnates.


    It made him frown.


    Ninety nine percent of the magic power was transformed, but it was a little short.


    It''s not that the energy of the eternal spirit is not enough, it''s not that it meets a bottleneck, and it can''t grasp that opportunity all the time. The three souls lack one and can''t reach the perfect state.


    All the time, he felt that the separation of heaven and soul had a good effect, but now he was in trouble.


    Obviously, you are almost ready, but there is always a lack of feeling that you can''t cross this barrier, which almost drives him crazy.


    "Damn it..."


    This is the only way to be supreme!


    Outside the cave, the four who are protecting the Dharma, however, feel a strong wind whistling, making the trees "rustle", the branches and leaves dancing wildly, and the top of their heads is covered with black clouds. It looks like it''s not going to rain.


    But it''s strange here? They are all confused. Is there anyone doing something wrong?


    "Little tree, it''s up to you," the old man murmured. Although his cultivation is not high now, it''s just the top of seven levels, he has a deep background in the past.


    I smell out the subtleties.


    He has a lot of experience and a lot of fighting.


    Yu Xiaomei, Xiaoshuang was surprised when she heard the words. Even their spirits were not aware of the difference. Could there be a way to explore when she fell into the double cultivation Green Magic Tree?


    In curiosity, I saw the green devil tree all over the green light lingering, lower roar, a force, under the feet of thousands of hundreds of roots into the ground, crazy spread, like the network connecting many terminals.


    The branch is the big tree in the dense forest.


    It''s like a part of it.


    It wasn''t long before the Green Magic Tree took control of this dense forest. It was at his disposal.


    This is also a gifted magic power born after it merges with Aoki Shenye.


    You can make most trees obey it.


    Even some spirit wood, fairy wood is the same.


    Seeing this, the old man of huangquan was satisfied with a smile. It was because of this talent that they could hold on for more than a month, otherwise they would have been arrested.


    "Tut Tut, the holy land is really a place of outstanding people. Everyone who comes out has a unique skill and is very powerful."


    Yu Xiaomei sincerely praised.


    But as soon as the words came down, he was sinking into the green magic tree. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and roared anxiously, and the branches were flying all over the sky, as if he was expressing.


    Because its intelligence is very low, although its strength is strong, it is difficult to speak.


    "People Yes... "


    As soon as the words came out, the old man woke up in a flash. Naturally he understood the meaning. He looked at it and exclaimed, "no, someone''s coming. Three of them."


    "What What? "


    Yu Xiaomei was shocked.


    In a flash, she turned to look at the cave and pulled out the chiwu immortal sword. Here, her cultivation is the highest, and she has been promoted to the top during this period of time.


    However, the realm is not stable. I just hope it will be some spies. Otherwise, it will be their end.


    "I''ll stop them later. If I can''t hold on, I''ll wake up Mr. Wang and ask him to leave..."


    Can just finish saying, nearby "brush" of a appear a figure, it is Ning Tao, see him negative hand but stand, a pair of golden pupil swept to sweep all around, unexpectedly slowly way: "already late, several, still don''t appear?"


    As soon as the words came out, three streamers and three palmprints were shot from three directions.


    "Roar ~"


    "hum, insect carving skills," said Ning Tao with a straight sneer, shaking his hand and three forces.


    It''s almost pure divine power.


    But compared with Yu Xiaomei, it''s a little bit worse.


    "Boom..."


    Six forces intertwined and collided, smashing more than a dozen ancient trees and making a dull sound in the air.


    "Hiss ~"


    Yu Xiaomei takes a breath of cold air. Although she knows Ning Tao is better than her, Ning Tao blocks all the three supreme attacks.


    She would have been down.


    "Well So strong... "


    The three people who attacked were also surprised. They haven''t seen each other for more than three months. Is this guy so strong?


    However, it does not seem to be supreme.


    "Who are you? All found here? You guys? Are you here to die? " Ning Tao''s expressionless displeasure.


    He was stuck in this point, his heart was already uncomfortable and frantic, but at this time, there were three reckless guys to make trouble, although one of them was double, but he was eager to try.


    Maybe we can find an opportunity in the battle.


    "To die? Is it up to you? "


    The head of the man, a face of evil spirit, disdain, although the battle of the valley he saw, but now in the face of Ning Tao, he is still full of confidence.


    "Boy, please remember that our foreign people can''t be compared with you garbage. Come with me, or I''ll show you the power of my" three foreign people. "The head of that pale man evil smile way.


    The left side is full of demons and the right side is bony.


    These are the races that Ning Tao is very familiar with. They are the evil race, the demon race, and the bone race. They are all from the twelve saints in the demon world. It is said that there are 18 races in the "outer race".


    None of them is known.


    However, after investigation, Ning Tao has heard that it is not the territory of the human race, but the territory of the starry sky clan, which is abandoned by a third party.


    It''s not rich, it''s chaotic, it''s not very big, but there are 18 powerful races.


    It is said that the power of the "heavenly devil Zun", the leader of the outside world, is equal to that of the "six people in the world".


    In fact, the fighting capacity of the outside world is far better than that of the Terrans and others, because they are born fighting and believe in violence. The weak can''t survive at all. Only the strong can survive.


    And those who break through to the supreme level are the leaders in the same level, which is very troublesome.


    "Sir, I''ll help you," said Yu Xiaomei. Although she was afraid, she could only stand up, and could not let her husband face the three great masters alone.


    That''s more trouble than six Dayan!


    "What? Does Tang Ning Tao also need women to protect him? " "Evil and respect" sneers.


    The demon clan and the bone clan all grinned, but they didn''t dare to act rashly. I''m afraid they can''t do it alone with their strength.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao suddenly sneered. His breath was up and down. He brushed his sleeve and said, "why do I need outsiders to help you three? Since you want to set up an array, don''t sneak around. I''ll wait for you. "


    p@0 (


    "I''ve been looking for me for more than three months, so I want to give you some face."


    Then he went straight into the ambush.


    Yu Xiaomei''s red lips are so big that she''s just silly. What are you doing? How to die?


    Don''t mention her, even the evil Lord who secretly arranged the battle was so stiff with a smile that his face turned black. He suddenly hummed coldly, "good, you are really brave. I admire such a person all my life."


    "What are you doing? Start the battle


    "Three Magic "Battle


    "Roar..."


    From three directions, different forces burst out. Evil, evil and bone were injected into it. The place where Ning Tao stood was full of evil.


    Before the enemy started, Ning Tao''s blood was already high, as if he was about to seize the opportunity. In a moment, he swallowed up the energy injected into the place, no matter what evil? Magic?


    "All forces in the world are subject to Zeus


    "Roar..."


    The three supreme people are stupid. What the hell is Ning Tao doing? But suddenly feel Ning Tao''s body spreads a fury, the agitation of supreme power.


    A flash of inspiration.


    "Boom" sound, accompanied by endless thunder, a if hidden if no supreme breath burst out!

 Chapter 3717

    Ning Tao looks up at the sky and roars. His voice is mixed with excitement and ecstasy, and his breath soars.


    It''s like a sudden development in my body, like breaking through some shackles!


    Niwan palace, the flesh is the God!


    This feeling is hard to describe in words.


    Just one word Cool!


    "Roar Roar... "


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Ning Tao looks excited.


    He did not expect that, just because of the little stimulation of this external force, the universe''s divine power was boiling, showing the great power, which helped him to break through that point all at once.


    Finally, finally to break through the supreme!


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    It seems that there is only one person left in this vast world who laughs freely, who is unrestrained and free.


    The look of the three supremacies has gradually changed. You look at me and I look at you. The corners of your mouth twitch.


    Is this still human?


    They have rich experience, but for the first time they have seen such a breakthrough method?


    The problem is that if you succeed, you can''t do it.


    Does he really master any secrets?


    They can only attribute it to each other. What kind of sage has passed it down? Wait for Wait. Something''s wrong? This Something different?


    At this time, Yu Xiaomei suddenly raised her head, widened her red lips, looked at the sky, whispered and said: "this what is it? Break through the supremacy, is there any disaster? I Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    In the past three months, she has broken through the supremacy and gained a lot of experience, but she hasn''t seen anything different?


    It''s just a transformation into a divine body.


    But, sir, how can there be a disaster?


    It can''t be the "nine nine day robbery", can it? She thought absurdly, then shook her head violently.


    But as soon as the idea came out, she shook her head and pressed it down.


    That''s impossible. There are three major calamities in the world. You should know that the last one is a saint''s calamity.


    After that, it is the immortal saint!


    Only Tianzun is qualified!


    Three supreme, also dull looking up at the sky, supreme robbery? It''s really unheard of.


    It''s only said that some supreme, practicing skills or divine power, or some factors, will cause natural disasters, but it has nothing to do with the realm itself.


    Ning Tao Is that why?


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Click Click... "


    In a flash, the silver dragons tore the sky, roared down and destroyed, representing the will of the world.


    The divine power of the universe is too strong and terrible to be tolerated.


    Ning Tao laughs. He is as angry as a tiger at the moment. With the power of nine thousand stars in his hand, he is omnipotent. He can burst out the divine power of the universe with all his strength. He has no fear. You can be envied by thunder. I will never die.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Roar, roar..."


    There are nine thunders falling one after another.


    The cave and the dense forest are all gone. The living ones are leveled and destroyed. The power of the cave can shake the sky and cover the earth.


    In the ruins, the evil Lord climbed out in a panic. He was oppressed and could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood foam. Even he was injured by the impact.


    The "evil force" in the body is suppressed.


    "Poof Bah... "


    "Cough..."


    "Damn it? What the hell is going on? How could there be such a terrible curse? "


    The demon clan and the bone clan all gnashed their teeth and crawled out one after another. Their faces were pale and they began to retreat. This boy is really weird and unpredictable.


    In particular, he has broken through the supremacy, which is not a threat in the past.


    In half step, one person can kill shuangzun.


    Now, finally becoming immortal, how strong is the real strength of this terrible guy?


    "Back, go Let''s go... "


    As soon as he opened his mouth, a sound of footsteps came from the ruins. In the edge of the yellow spring, under the dull eyes of Yu Xiaomei, Ning Tao said, "haven''t you started yet? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    "In this way, don''t say that I bullied you. I''ll try the array again and wait for you!"


    "You can try to delay. The news just now should attract a lot of people''s attention, but it depends on whether you have the ability to delay?"


    It''s for three people.


    It seems thoughtful, but it makes the three people angry. When did his outsider family suffer such humiliation?


    Only the enemy has ever been afraid of them, and no one dares to laugh at them like this. The evil spirit gnashes his teeth, glares and twists: "boy, is that what you said? Don''t cry and regret it later? "


    "Set up, kill him, kill him!"


    In the roar, the supremacy of the demon clan and the bone clan are angry. They move in an instant and exert their power in three directions. In a short time, the array becomes.


    I saw a steady stream of magic, evil force, bone strength intertwined, but this time changed the way.Because ordinary means can''t help Ning Tao.


    I''ve tried it just now.


    "With that move, I''ll kill you with one blow. Boy, I''ll show you the most powerful means of the three of us. I''m sure you''ll regret this decision."


    The face of the evil spirit was twisted.


    That handsome face is full of haze.


    "Oh? Interesting


    Ning Tao said with a faint smile.


    Although he has just experienced the thunder disaster, his breath is weak, but his spirit is high, and he is on the head of excitement.


    In addition, he just wanted to try his own strength and make preparations for future battles. There are just three grindstones, which are not in vain.


    Yu Xiaomei''s saliva is swallowing. She really feels that she is the supreme. It''s too crisp to compare with others.


    Although it was a nine ray robbery just now, there is a big gap between it and the recorded nine day robbery. If you insist, it should be called a small nine day robbery.


    Basically, it''s one of the most powerful natural disasters except for the 99 natural disasters!


    At least she thinks so!


    At this time, with bone Qi as the skeleton, evil Qi as the core, and the three fog wriggling, a huge evil spirit and three supreme forces were gathered, which was close to triple.


    A magic knife converges and roars at Ning Tao. The stones are leveled by Yi.


    "Roar..."


    "Oh, it''s a bit of a doorman? But is that all? " Ning Tao tears off the rags on his body, lightly raises his eyelids and picks up his eyebrows.


    "Hum, don''t be ashamed until you have the ability to defeat the three demons," the demon lord roared.


    Instantly push the array to attack.


    "Three demons, three demons crazy sword dance method!"


    "Kill ~"


    in Ning Tao''s eyes, this huge demon came waving a magic knife, but he sniffed, sneered and shook his head, and said, "well, it seems that this is your limit, so let''s go to the dust together!"


    Said, even open arms.


    The rolling fire roared out from him. Five fire dragons gathered and spewed out flames. In an instant, a huge fireball was gathered.


    "The third style, the violent beast!"


    "Boom ~"


    "boom ~"


    "what What? "


    The demon master''s face was pale, and he felt the power of the fire. In a moment, the huge demon screamed. Unexpectedly, under the scorching high temperature, the smoke disappeared in an instant, and even the heat wave engulfed him.


    This area directly forms a sea of fire.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Ah ah..."


    Only a few breath, the three supreme, all reduced to ashes, a large sea of fire, never extinguished.


    Ning Tao and his party disappeared.


    Already gone!

 Chapter 3718

    When countless strong men arrived, there was only a sea of blazing fire in front of them, stretching for hundreds of miles.


    The forest disappeared.


    Even the mountain is on fire.


    Even if the fire attribute supreme rushes into it, it feels hot. Soon, it retreats.


    They were shocked and didn''t know what happened here? Is it the divine fire from heaven? But the discerning man soon recognized it as the sun flame.


    It''s Ning Tao!


    He should have fought here!


    Everyone''s heart and mind, with crazy to encircle, especially those fire attributes of the Supreme People, the sun flame is the strongest flame they dream of.


    If you can refine, even the most rubbish fire attribute skill will turn decay into magic!


    Over the years, the number of the sun flame is very few, only exists in the legend, only the sun body can master, is the ultimate fire!


    In fact, Ning Tao didn''t study the sun flame very much. He either used it to alchemy or to fight against the enemy.


    If you really want to play with fire, to tell you the truth, he is not as good as those strong men who have been immersed in it for tens of thousands of years.


    He has always used the way, is to use the sun flame brute force rolling, and no harm.


    It''s simple and rude!


    If you let the fire attribute know, you will cry for your father and your mother, and scold them


    However, even if Ning Tao knows, he probably doesn''t care, because he doesn''t have so much energy. He just needs to make the sun holy dragon body to be the strongest.


    The fusion of eternal spirit, in fact, his fusion is not perfect, most of the power can not be absorbed.


    It''s all because of the lack of heaven and soul.


    It''s a breakthrough, but it''s just a fluke.


    We can only wait for the next day''s hard work, experience, or chance, and then absorb these scattered eternal spirit energy bit by bit. Anyway, it''s all our own.


    At this time, a group of people sitting on Xiaoshuang''s back are rushing to The sea of demons!


    This is a chaotic sea area, full of endless demons. It is said that some ancestors found demons here. This chaotic demons sea is actually the habitat of demons.


    There are few people who have ever been here alive, and there are a layer of bones under it.


    But now, it seems that the chaotic devil sea is the place where demons are sealed. Ning Tao got the remnant stele from Dayan supreme. After the cultivation in the yellow spring, he found the clue. The source seems to be the chaotic devil sea.


    In those days, a certain ancestor, the remnant stele he took away from there, still called to the yellow spring.


    It''s the response from the monument.


    Out of curiosity, Ning Tao is planning to go there to have a look, which is also a good hiding place.


    Although he killed the three supremacies with one move, he didn''t have much joy. The sun flame restrained them too much. It was the most sacred thing of the sun and the killer of evil.


    I didn''t show my strength at all.


    According to his estimation, in the face of the supreme double, he should have no pressure, and the double peak is expected to be suspended.


    Triple is definitely not an opponent.


    He couldn''t help thinking that he couldn''t fight against the wind devil that day. However, it''s impossible for the triple strong to kill him.


    "What are you thinking, sir?" Yu Xiaomei sees that Ning Tao has been meditating. She not only asks curiously.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and doesn''t answer. He feels that it''s so difficult to break through the supreme. I''m afraid it''s even more difficult to break through the supreme in the future. If we don''t integrate the spirit of heaven, I''m afraid it will be very difficult in the future.


    The influence of the lack of heaven''s soul has deeply influenced him. It seems that he should integrate as soon as possible.


    As soon as you get out of the eternal Island, you can find the spirit of heaven to fight. Fifty years later, I believe it has passed. He doesn''t seem to feel the spirit of heaven entering the eternal island.


    I don''t know what it''s thinking?


    And at the same time, in a dark, evil land, the five China demon king connecting the earth, suddenly what harvest? Unexpectedly hurriedly toward the mysterious man of one side respectfully way: "adult, I found Ning Tao."


    "Take me, forgive you not to die," a indifferent voice, inexplicably came from behind.


    "Yes It''s... "


    "Plop Wow... "


    The sea of chaos, the Black Sea beating.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrow and lets Xiao Shuang fall on a sea cliff. He can''t help looking around. Where he can see, there are sea, black sea, or magic sea.


    Dark light pillars connect heaven and earth.


    With the sky is always gloomy, this piece of Black Sea, it seems that there is a secret?


    "Door Lord, let''s change places. It always gives me a bad feeling, "the old man said.


    Some people can''t sit still.


    Yu Xiaomei and Xiao Shuang are disgusted.


    Like instinct hate here, Green Magic Tree even do not want to close, although it also has part of the magic, but here, it is very uncomfortable.


    See a few people resist, Ning Tao dumb, he also feel wrong, this chaos devil sea afraid really dangerous.Although his strength has increased sharply, he is not arrogant. He will not go where he shouldn''t go. At least he can''t enter the chaotic sea. Even if there is a remnant monument, he can''t rush in foolishly.


    Think about it. It''s nearly four years. Why didn''t Dayan come here to look for treasure with the broken stele?


    There must be something wrong.


    Ning Tao pondered, and then said, "well, let''s practice here for a period of time to avoid pursuing soldiers. If we don''t find out, we''ll leave here."


    Just imagine, a remnant stele, all recorded with holy Dharma, will there be only one stele in this chaotic devil sea?


    If it had not been for this, a few people would not have come.


    Ning Tao also needs to take good care of himself and feel his growing strength.


    Everyone needs to be cultivated.


    A star pill, directly knead and burst.


    Yu Xiaomei, consolidate the foundation. Huang Quan is practicing the holy Dharma hard and hitting the eight heavy. Xiao Shuang is also hitting the eight heavy. I don''t know who will step into this situation first?


    And the corpse of Shen Yinian, Ning Tao threw to green magic tree, should be able to let it recover some.


    It''s not noisy to fall into a double situation.


    If you fall to wuchong, I''m afraid the green magic tree may be wiped off by eternal island on the spot.


    It is now the most dangerous.


    It''s a pity that the body of the three demons was evaporated, leaving only the ring. Otherwise, it would be a big help. However, Ning Tao was also in a hurry to solve the problem and left.


    The surface is light.


    In fact, everything is being calculated.


    Ning Tao is like an old monk. His mind is empty and his body is complete. The body of the sun and the dragon is complete. He has been robbed by thunder. He has been quenched and washed again. I''m afraid that even if he doesn''t have a gold body, ordinary artifact can''t hurt him.


    Niwan palace and Dantian are expanded ten times, and all they contain are high-level ideas and powers.


    Great comfort all over the body.


    "Hoo Cool... "


    Power, that''s power!


    The corner of Ning Tao''s mouth.


    This stay is more than half a month.


    Ning Tao occasionally goes to the sea and tries to dive. He finds that it''s very difficult, dark, and there are some ferocious and irrational creatures in the sea.


    How many have he killed these days? But the probability of eternal stone is very high.


    Moreover, the energy of eternal stone is pure.


    Let a few people overjoyed.


    Looking at the Black Sea, he finally solved the problem of a sea octopus''s yellow spring and found an eternal stone. He was excited and exclaimed, "it''s not bad. This place is also good. It''s not bad to stay here."


    Ning Tao light a smile, negative hand way: "hear eternal Island deep treasure can be more than this is."


    "It''s a great loss to stay here all the time?"


    While he was smiling, suddenly a faint evil laughter came: "that''s right. How could the vision of the Lord of the holy land be so narrow? The eternal hall in the deep of this island is really a good place. "


    "Do you want to go with me?"


    "Brush" a few times, around more than two people.


    Yu Xiaomei and Huang Quan were shocked, and the green magic tree was stunned. It didn''t find these two people?


    "How is that possible?"


    But at this time, Ning Tao smile convergence, looked at two people, suddenly said: "you What are people? "


    The man in the yellow robe grinned and flashed arrogance and pride on his face. He said firmly: "Lord of the holy land of the yellow spring, Huang Sheng!"

 Chapter 3719

    But the vast space is so short that it can''t move.


    "Yellow The holy land of the yellow spring


    Is it true or not? I Did I hear you right?


    In addition to time and space, eternal life, there is a third holy land? Why haven''t you heard of it?


    Even with Ning Tao''s mind, he lost his mind. He was dumbfounded. Some people couldn''t believe it. Suddenly someone jumped out and said that he was a holy land. How could he believe it?


    What''s more, isn''t the respectful guy who follows you the "five China demon king"?


    How did they get together?


    Where the hell is this?


    On the other side, Yu Xiaomei suddenly looks at the old man, this Is there any connection between the two? He didn''t lead people here, did he?


    As everyone knows, the old man of huangquan himself was given to Lei''s outer Jiao and inner Nen by his words.


    His lips stammered a few times, but he was speechless.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Just then, without waiting for him to speak, Huang Sheng, who boasted of his extraordinary demeanour, suddenly narrowed his eyes, looked at the old man of huangquan, and asked, "are you practicing huangquan Heart Sutra?"


    "Tut Tut, I''m lucky. This is the most powerful mental skill in the holy land of the yellow spring. However, it seems that what you cultivate is just a remnant..."


    As soon as the words came out, the old man was shocked, but his eyes suddenly brightened and exclaimed: "you Are you really from the holy land? Do you have the whole story? "


    He was really shocked.


    Even Ning Tao didn''t know about the "huangquan Xinjing".


    The so-called self created huangquan law is just a cover. It''s true, but it''s rare.


    It is said that his skills came from the palace of longevity. However, from the beginning, they were fragmentary articles. Some ancestors once went to find them and ended up with nothing wrong.


    Huang Shengyi said that, and the fluctuation of his body, he was almost certain.


    "The whole story? Of course


    Huang Sheng was confident, and his whole body turned into a sea of yellow water. He said with negative interest: "do you want the whole story? Yes, kneel down and pledge allegiance. I''ll think about it


    Wuhua devil''s mouth is full of banter.


    However, as he watched, old man Huang Chuen sneered and said, "I''m really sorry. I''m the first man in the world. I only kneel down, my parents, and the head of ningmen. There''s no one else."


    He looked firm.


    Even if it''s full, it won''t attract him.


    Ning Tao looks self-conscious, but the corner of his mouth is a hook. It sounds comfortable.


    But Huang Sheng''s face was stiff, his eyes narrowed, and he sneered: "I didn''t expect that your dog is quite loyal? However, those who are not the holy land of the yellow spring, and those who have practiced the Heart Sutra of the yellow spring, should be wiped out. "


    "Brush" a, actually started.


    He''s very fast and he''s very aggressive.


    However, Ning Tao was not weak. He also moved at this time. His body was in a flash, and he was intercepted across the sky. A force of supremacy burst out in an instant, incomparable.


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Break ~"


    with divine power, this blow is completely reborn. It has the supernatural power to kill gods and demons.


    "Hum, Huang Quan Zhang!"


    Huang Sheng drinks low, and the yellow spring is full of waves.


    It''s like the messengers of hell, coming with the highest mission, dissolving everything and disintegrating everything.


    "Boom ~"


    the fists and palms are opposite, but they turn pale at the same time.


    With the sound of "bang", Ning Tao retreats dozens of steps in horror. His whole body is tense. The secret is not good. He is too strong for fear of a fierce battle.


    "Be careful, stand back..."


    Huang Sheng, however, only stepped back six or seven steps, played the corner of his clothes, and said with a smile, "yes, you have some skills. There are not many people who can take over the palm of my Lord. It seems that you are worthy of the identity of the Lord of the Holy land."


    "But that''s all..."


    "You are still too weak!"


    In that speech, put clear words disdain.


    However, Wuhua demon king was proud and still had a straight face and said respectfully, "master is the strongest. What is a mere ningtao? Nature is vulnerable. "


    Words are full of flattery.


    His earth power is completely suppressed by Huang Sheng, and he can''t feel the limit of this person.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is too lazy to retort and fight with him. This guy is really strong. I don''t know whether it''s triple or quadruple?


    It''s not difficult to feel the holy way, the holy power, and the unique power of the holy land of the yellow spring.


    The real combat power cannot be described by common sense.


    Just now, the fist was almost the best of his methods, but it was easily solved by him, which can be seen from this.


    "What do you want from me?"


    "I don''t feel any kindness from you? So you''re not trying to join hands? ""What''s more, is there really a holy land? I still need to think about it. If it''s not what you say, who knows who you are? "


    He was still a little uncertain.


    before, he certainly didn''t believe it at all, but he determined from many aspects that saints, not only time and space, but also longevity, must still exist.


    What if there was a third saint? There should be a third Holy Land!


    Hearing this, Huang Sheng laughed, shook his head, and said with pity, "the ignorant are so stupid. I think you have this too?"


    I turned my hand and found a key.


    This key has a palm size, the whole body is yellow, delicate and flawless, the fine, complex, changeable lines, concave and convex tooth marks, it is impossible to guess.


    Ning Tao was stunned. He looked at the object in an incredible way. His palm trembled slightly and his heart moved. He was almost sure, because it was the symbol of the holy land. He had two keys in his hand.


    as like as two peas in his hand, no matter how he shapes or how deep he feels.


    Yes, it should be the key to the yellow spring!


    He even took out the "key of eternal life" to confirm, because there was a layer of induction between the keys. When he first fused the key of time and space, he found something.


    But at this moment, Huang Sheng suddenly came straight at the door of his face and covered it with a claw.


    `¡Ì! = 0


    with fanaticism.


    There is also the excitement that cannot be concealed!


    This claw, like countless bones struggling in the yellow spring, with the past and the past, seems to have thousands of big hands grasping together.


    "Holy Dharma, huangquan Death claw


    "Tear Pull... "


    Come too fast, Yu Xiaomei, Huang Quan and others did not respond, heart scold, good life despicable.


    This guy''s always on the go.


    And Ning Tao, although there are some consternations, how can he be frightened by this situation? Breath soared, surrounded by five dragons, mixed with rolling flames, attack and defense integration, direct front hard against the yellow spring.


    It''s like a flame emperor in the world.


    "Holy body, the power of the sun!"


    "Fourth form, corona!"


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    The terrible power is like a storm, intertwined together, melting, nibbling, sea cliff instantly smashed.


    Even the evil spirit that interweaves all around disappears.


    The Black Sea doesn''t know how much it evaporates.


    Wuhua demon king is shocked in his heart. This boy is really terrible. Fortunately, he didn''t look for trouble foolishly. Otherwise, even with his current strength, it''s hard to get Ning Tao.


    "Bang" was a sound, two people fly back out, one arm cold, one palm burn.


    But Ning Tao and the yellow spring.


    This order is reversed.


    Both of them were hurt by each other''s power. They went deep into the bone marrow and burned all the power of the sun. No one got any good from this fight.


    Ning Tao was biting his teeth and his face was gloomy. He watched coldly that his right arm was gradually covered by frost, and even the sun flame was hard to get rid of for a while. He suddenly looked up, squinted and said, "are you very interested in my key?"


    "Are you here for it?"


    As soon as the words came out, Huang Quan''s face became stiff, and then he sneered. He didn''t hide it. He flashed by greed, looked at the surprise from afar and said, "I really didn''t expect that your key to longevity has fused time and space?"


    "It seems that the sage''s record is right. Do you hand it in yourself or wait for me to take it?"

 Chapter 3720

    On hearing this, Ning Tao''s steady brow flashed with surprise. It was really aimed at this. But what''s the function of the key to longevity besides opening the holy land?


    Even if the two keys are fused, they will not have much effect on him now, especially after refining holy land.


    Can we say that the palace of the yellow spring in the holy land of the yellow spring records something different between longevity and time and space?


    He pondered, then said in a deep voice, "what do you want with the key? Don''t you want to open the eternal palace you just said? I remember that the guidance of saints should all point to the eternal island. "


    "Or will three keys reveal the secret of the disappearance of some saints?"


    With that, his heart beat faster.


    This big secret has troubled him for many years!


    Huang Quan, Yu Xiaomei suddenly shortness of breath, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, at the moment long for a few ears, dare not let go a word.


    Below the black sea surging, set off a huge spray, rolling magic and re cover around.


    The earth demon king is also listening nervously.


    The heart beat faster and faster.


    However, in the eyes of the public, Huang Sheng suddenly hooked his mouth, picked up his sword eyebrows, and said with pity, "you are really poor. You have experienced internal and external troubles, but you know nothing about the saint''s secret."


    He is really sad for Ning Tao.


    The victory of huangquan is hidden, because its characteristics have not been found so far, so it can know the outside world like the back of its hand.


    I don''t know how long it''s been latent? Ning Tao''s growth history has been seen in the eyes. He is as tired as a dog, hiding in the East and the West. He also offends all over the world, but he doesn''t know anything, even why he is fighting.


    "Poor..."


    Huang Sheng negative hand, light way: "just, I''m not afraid to tell you, the saint statue of the guidelines, indeed all point to this eternal Island, when the saint left, it seems that there is something wrong with here."


    "If it''s not bad, it should be in the eternal palace, but I don''t know anything?"


    "As for the key, apart from opening the holy land, it can also open an" ancient gate ", which is left by the sage. It is said that there is" the creation of sanctification hidden in it, but where it is unknown. "


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, but he doesn''t know much, but the information is very important.


    Eternal island has something.


    The saints led them here to fight.


    In addition, the integrated SAGE Key can open an ancient gate, which can Sanctify!


    At the thought of this last point, Ning Tao''s breathing is rapid, and his throat is stirring. It''s really a big temptation. It must be something that people all over the world have been dreaming of.


    However, if it wasn''t for Huang Sheng Suo, I''m afraid even he didn''t think that the key still had this effect?


    B "V0


    those people outside don''t know much about it.


    Otherwise, the key to time and space will not wait for him.


    "So, when you come to rob me of my key, are you going to swallow the" sanctified creation "


    Ning Tao asked with a smile.


    He was a little puzzled that if he were him, he would not have told this important secret.


    This Huang Sheng should have another picture.


    However, Wu Hua, Huang Quan and Yu Xiaomei are stiff. The words that pop out of their mouths almost set off a terrible wave in their hearts.


    "Cheng Sanctified creation


    They seem to be eavesdropping on something extraordinary.


    In a flash, the three people actually looked at each other. They belonged to the two camps. At this moment, they were quite close. For a moment, they all made the same decision.


    "Erase Memory


    This fact is frightening to death.


    The best way for them to get in touch is to erase it.


    This will damage the spirit, but the three people are very determined to this point. From Huang Shengyi''s appearance, their memory dissipates like a dream.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Only Xiaoshuang and qingmengshu are at a loss.


    Don''t know what''s going on?


    This little action, naturally can''t escape two people''s eyes, Huang Sheng''s eyes flash, silent, these three guys still have foresight.


    Huang Sheng threw the key of the spring, sighed and said: "I didn''t say that it has only three?"


    "That nature is far away from me. What matters now is to strengthen ourselves, deal with the world, and through the final The test of saints


    "Although your longevity and time and space are very weak, you have no other choice but to join hands with me."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face changed slightly and subconsciously said, "what do you mean..."


    "Submit to me, I will lead the three holy places to the top, fearless of anyone in the world," Huang Sheng said with a proud, proud and arrogant face.


    "Surrender?"


    Ning Tao immediately laughed angrily and snorted coldly: "you really have a big voice. Do you want to unify the three holy places? What are you doing? ""Even if you are holy land with us, if you push us, you''d rather be broken than broken."


    "Ha ha..."


    Huang Sheng looked up at the sky and laughed. He looked down coldly and said, "only strength is everything. The reason why I told you these secrets already shows sincerity. Who is better? Who''s going to be the boss. "


    "If you can defeat me, you can take my key. The holy land of the yellow spring is naturally led by longevity, but on the contrary You will submit to me. "


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, this guy, pour is have very big verve, but say is honest.


    He can''t deny that.


    The three holy places are bound to be on the same front.


    But who is the main player? Who is the "sanctified nature"? It really has to go through.


    It''s just that up to now, it''s unfair to him and time. He has been hiding his talents for many years, but his life and time and space have always been in the limelight.


    For now, this guy''s timing is very accurate, he is not his opponent now.


    But he came to grab it at this time.


    Next to him is a Wuhua demon king. His double cultivation, not to mention fighting power, is enough to sweep Yu Xiaomei and others behind him.


    He''s got it!


    However, he is not the one who will be caught with all his hands!


    Ning Tao was full of thoughts and suddenly asked, "you just said there are more than three keys to the holy land? Is there any other holy land? What is the test? "


    Hearing this, Huang Sheng touched his chin, hesitated for a moment, and said: "as far as I know, there are four keys in total. This last key is also a test, the last test before becoming a saint."


    "But this key is special. It''s not a real holy land. Do you know where it is?"


    "Me?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, from is full of doubts.


    How could he have guessed that? For Huang Sheng''s sudden arrival, he had a confused face.


    Seeing this, Huang Sheng grinned and said mysteriously, "the fourth key is hidden in the first super Galaxy!"


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning Tao took a breath of cold air and was shocked. He didn''t expect that the first super galaxy was also a holy land? Didn''t expect to be there?


    But it is said that the first superstar coefficient has not appeared in 100 million years, which seems to be in front of 100 million.


    "Do you know why I showed up at this time?" Huang Sheng raises another question.


    Ning Tao was stunned and shook his head.


    "I''m waiting for the four holy places to appear. Although I know some of them, I don''t know where they are and what they are at the beginning."


    "Time and space have been exposed for a long time. I speculated that the first galaxy. In hiding my light, I finally waited until the last key appeared, that is, you, eternal life, finally exposed."


    Huang Sheng is trembling with excitement.


    It can be seen that he has been preparing for a long time.


    It should be said that the huangquan resort has been preparing for a long time, waiting for the opportunity of the last holy land.


    "Now, at last

 Chapter 3721

    Ning Tao stares at Huang Sheng and is silent for a long time. Finally, he says quietly, "you are quite frank. It seems that you are confident in this battle and will win it."


    "However, I am also very interested in your key. Why don''t I have a look at it..."


    With one hand, a golden gun is born.


    But the lips were murmuring, as if they were transmitting sound.


    Seeing this, Huang Sheng glanced at him and said, "it seems that it''s impossible for you to hand it over. No matter what, I don''t have any hope. I''d better do it myself."


    A yellow spring gushes from hell.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Be careful, master. Don''t touch this spring. It will touch people''s heart and soul. Don''t touch it with your holy fire..."


    The old man drank from his confusion.


    Hearing this, Huang Sheng in the sky looked at him indifferently, and said to Wuhua demon with no expression: "kill that one, and catch the rest. Don''t forget the" yellow spring seed "in your Dantian."


    A listen to this word, five China demon king unexpectedly tiger body a shock, subconsciously shiver for a while.


    But he saw with his own eyes the scene after the outbreak of "the seeds of the yellow spring". He could bury everything. He grew up in the elixir field. In a moment, he would be sent to death.


    It has tried for hundreds of times and can''t be resolved at all. If it''s not for this, how can it obey its orders?


    "Yes ~"


    "no, what are you doing? Let''s go, "Ning Tao gritted his teeth and roared.


    With a flick of the hand, Yan zhanshuangmo appears.


    Straight to Wuhua!


    And he burst out the strongest fighting power in an instant. After entering the supreme one, he was full of fighting spirit, the holy fire was like a dragon, and his gold body was unmatched.


    "300 million times The melting pot of war


    "The sun Holy dragon


    "Immortal


    At this moment, Ning Tao feels stronger than ever.


    It has surpassed the time when he was possessed by the little martial uncle. Jin Yan can blow up any blood.


    As soon as he thought about it, more than half of the spirit power of heaven and earth from the chaotic devil sea came in. It was too wide, and I''m afraid it was only a little weaker than that of my junior uncle at his peak in the middle period.


    This range is equivalent to two or three wasteland areas. Even Ning Tao didn''t expect it to be so amazing.


    All of a sudden, the confidence increased greatly.


    I''m afraid he can kill the double peak.


    Huang Sheng looked on coldly. Seeing this, an accident flashed in his eyes. He was surprised and said, "yes, this strength is worthy of being the leader of the holy land of eternal life. It''s enough to be the master''s subordinate."


    "I''m not ashamed to fight," said Ning Tao. Seeing that Xiao Shuang left with the crowd, he rushed out suddenly.


    Wuhua devil is still entangled.


    That''s what he expected at the beginning.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Seeing Ning Tao''s killing, Huang Sheng was extremely fearless, but sneered. Since he dared to come, he had absolute confidence. As soon as the tiger body was shocked, all the energy of the whole chaotic devil sea was absorbed by him in an instant.


    In terms of energy storm, it is more amazing than Ning Tao.


    The black sea below is roaring.


    "Roar ~"


    when Ning Tao''s eyebrows sank, this guy''s strength was really unfathomable, but he had a trump card and was not afraid. A little bit of Jin mangdun broke the sky.


    The space has been ripped a black line.


    "Kill ~"


    just as he was about to rush in front of Huang Sheng, suddenly, the yellow spring roared and the waves were surging.


    It''s like a mysterious spring in hell.


    "Huangquan Xinjing, reincarnation!"


    "Hum Hum... " The great form has no shape.


    is full of all powerful springs of mystery, where the elephant is invisible, and ningtao goes forward without any difficulty.


    "Roar..."


    "Break ~"


    Huang Sheng frowns and sees Ning Tao rushing to kill him all the way?


    Does his mental method seem to have no effect on it?


    There''s no stopping him.


    Shouldn''t that be? The power of reincarnation even the guy who has practiced the huangquan Heart Sutra will be afraid.


    "Wait..."


    Huang Sheng suddenly shrinks his pupils and stares at Ning Tao. He gradually puts his eyes on the center of his eyebrows. The eight reincarnation seals are particularly bright, and the ninth crescent reincarnation seal has begun to take shape.


    He even felt that part of the energy was absorbed by it, but But how is that possible?


    Huang Sheng was startled.


    Has Ning Tao been reincarnated eight times?


    As soon as this idea came out, he was immediately put out by himself. He was scared to death. It was impossible, absolutely impossible, even the sage could not do it.


    In a flash, he could not believe the power of convergence eyes, and then opened, flash a dark awn.


    "The yellow spring You TongIf you take a closer look, you will find samsara.


    This fluctuation, he is too familiar with, however, there are some strange feeling, not so pure.


    In the light and flint, he had some insight in his heart. I''m afraid it''s a kind of samsara like method. A samsara seal is the accumulation of the first life and the eighth life. No wonder this guy is so terrible?


    In the same level, it''s really hard to meet an opponent.


    Huang Sheng whispered.


    But let Ning Tao know that this guy discovered his most important secret in a short short video.


    I''ll be scared, too.


    "Boom ~"


    tgrading RS, new u, fastest XC "_


    With a bang, Ning Tao rushes out, but at the moment when Huang Sheng loses his mind, he thinks that he wants to take advantage of the situation to pursue. The secret way is not good, so he immediately prepares to defend.


    But in the light of electricity, Ning Tao was divided into seven shadows, which made Huang Sheng a little confused.


    He seems to be confusing himself.


    Didn''t plan to attack?


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, below came the cry of Wuhua demon king: "Lord Master, help me, don''t... "


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Kill ~"


    Ning Tao roared and opened his fire.


    The real goal has always been it. If we let him go, Xiaomei and Xiaoshuang will be in danger.


    Huang Sheng''s face turned green with a stiff look. He gritted his teeth and scolded: "Ning Tao, you dare!"


    Looking up is a handprint.


    Supreme quadruple''s strength, completely burst out.


    But it''s too late. Even if the Wuhua demon king tries his best to perform the improved "Wuhua demon scripture", Ning Tao is afraid of the supreme triple.


    Not to mention the suppression of the sun and flame.


    "Boom Boom... "


    In the huge roar, under the hysterical scream, struggle and howl of the Wuhua demon king, the power burst out, and its divine body suffered heavy damage.


    Inch by inch, bit by bit smashed and annihilated.


    "No Ah... "


    Completely disappeared in the rampage of power.


    Lock his war demon, although Yama also suffered some impact, but the surprise attack was successful.


    But when Ning Tao was relieved, a handprint was patted on his back. It was strange that it penetrated the Dharma suit and fell on him. He leaned forward, his face changed dramatically, and he could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    The power of a yellow spring is rampant in the body.


    "Puff..."


    "Damn it, ok It''s so cold... "


    Ning Tao''s frozen teeth trembled. For the first time, he felt so cold, especially with the sun and flame.


    With a flash of "brush" in his ear, Huang Sheng mixed with anger, rolled into a punch, mercilessly hit him in the head.


    "You''re looking for death!"


    But at this moment, Ning Tao also flashed a cold light in his eyes. When he broke, he clenched his teeth, suddenly turned around and clapped his hand. The sky was dim, the lightning was flashing and the thunder was thundering, and one side of time and space was smashed.


    "Don''t blame me if I die?"


    "Heaven Big palmprint


    "Po ~"


    feeling the power, Huang Sheng''s face changed and he was shocked, but he sneered again and said word by word, "I''m ready to wait for you."

 Chapter 3722

    To tell you the truth, Ning Tao originally held the idea of scaring him, but he didn''t want to really kill him. If you take this palm, you can''t count whether the supreme quadruple can stop him.


    Besides, he didn''t want to kill Huang Sheng.


    He''s dying. He''s losing his right and left arm, and he''s going to have to spend a life-saving card.


    It''s not worth it!


    However, he did not expect, or said that he underestimated Huang Sheng and was too confident in the "power of heaven". Since he was bold, confident and confident, would he not understand the battle of the valley?


    At the moment of Ning Tao''s communication seal, Huang Sheng''s eyes are holy, and his body is shocked. Facing his left hand, he just slowly takes out something from the ring.


    Dg0d


    this is a knife. It''s dark yellow. Some of it is old, but it''s still and makes people feel palpitating.


    It''s like an antique sleeping at the end of the yellow spring.


    A spring pattern runs through the blade. It''s deep and charming. It can make people fall into it, lose their souls, lose their wits. It''s like falling into a dead life and imprisons a hell.


    It''s silent as if it doesn''t exist.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao''s look solidified.


    He didn''t know the knife, but he felt endless cold and a kind of fear from his heart. In a moment, his back was covered in cold sweat, his eyes were round, and he seemed to see death.


    Almost subconsciously, he pretended to do it. His spine was cold, and his left hand was shooting desperately.


    "Heaven Big handprint


    "Break ~"


    in one hand, the ancient god reappeared, seized the power of heaven and earth, and destroyed life.


    But at this moment, Huang Sheng''s face was solemn. He took a deep breath, holding a deep yellow ancient sword, and slowly fell down. In an instant, his breath was greatly reduced, and almost half of the energy of heaven and earth was consumed.


    "This Dao is called" holy Dao of the yellow spring ". I''ll give back all the words you said just now. Don''t die."


    "Chop ~"


    without any fancy, chop down the palm print.


    At this moment, heaven and earth shudder, the black sea seems to be shaking, in fear of some terrible force.


    Ear for one of silence, as if lost all sound, hearing, was deprived, in Ning Tao that pale look, dull, invincible Tianzun big handprint was easily cut open.


    Split in two from the middle.


    The two palms of Huang Sheng roar past.


    "Boom Boom... "


    A hill was flattened, the rocks smashed, destroyed, and left obvious traces.


    Ning Tao is silly.


    Some of them are dull and stiff.


    "Why How is that possible? What kind of knife is this? "


    However, there was no time to think about it. The aftereffects of the knife had been forced to the front of us. It was quiet, like the silent God of death, and even the big handprint could not stop it.


    "Not good..."


    Ning Tao looks very white, but he is weak.


    His mind moved, and he quickly manipulated Yama. The warlord rushed to the block one after another, so he must stop.


    But just for a moment, as soon as he got in touch with him, Yama didn''t have time to react. He was split by the aftereffects of Dao mang. He could not fall from head to foot. Even the Holy Ghost puppet''s feeling almost disappeared.


    Ning Tao is heartbroken and complicated. Yan Mo has been fighting with him for many years. He has gone out of the holy land to fight in the world together. He has made countless contributions for so many years.


    But today it''s destroyed.


    Although there is still a sense left, his intuition tells him that it is impossible to reshape and fight again.


    The warlord roars, and the eye of heaven opens in the middle of his brow. The immortal Warlord''s formula runs, absorbs the energy of heaven and earth, transforms, merges and erupts.


    A destructive beam of light.


    "Eye of heaven It''s the end of the world


    "Whew ~"


    with Ning Tao''s heartache, fortunately, the war demon finally broke up the remaining power with a full blow.


    But Yama has fallen into the Black Sea.


    And that sense dissipated.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Both of them gasped for breath. They were both surprised, and their respective means consumed a lot of money.


    Huang Sheng took a look at the Black Sea. His chest was undulating and he raised his eyebrows and said, "it seems that the puppet is very important to you. Tut Tut, I feel sorry for you."


    "Well, the cat is crying, the mouse is being merciful!"


    Ning Tao was cold and gloomy.


    Seeing this, Huang Sheng sneered and didn''t get angry. He stared at Ning Tao and said with pity, "if you don''t want another puppet to be destroyed, you can''t win."


    "If I shake my hand, with the power of this knife, your life will not be guaranteed."


    "Be wise, don''t be too stiff..."


    Ning Tao''s face was gloomy, and he clenched his teeth. His eyes were fixed on the deep yellow ancient knife. He was still scared, and he was so scared.


    "What grade is this Dao?"


    He said in a deep voice.In his knowledge, there is hardly any magic weapon that can be compared with this knife?


    White fall, also far inferior.


    On hearing this, Huang Sheng sneered and said with pride, "you should be honored. This is the most precious treasure of the holy land of the yellow spring. I found it at the end of the yellow spring by accident."


    "I still can''t understand its rank. It seems that there is still a force sealed. But now, you can call it Half sacred


    "Semi sacred?"


    Ning Tao was shocked by him even though he was ready.


    After the seal is sealed, it''s all semi holy. If you untie the seal, isn''t it naked holy?


    That''s a big gap, isn''t it?


    Ning Tao can''t help but envy, envy, hate, sage records, semi holy utensils, people almost everything, look at themselves, it''s pitiful.


    His cheap master didn''t leave him anything. He just kept a Book of longevity cultivation as usual.


    As for the sacred vessels.


    Ning Tao suddenly looked at Yang Ling Jie.


    As far as he knows, this "Yin Yang spiritual ring" is a holy thing. It''s worn by his master. It should also be a holy instrument. But is it used for chicken feather?


    Ever since I got this thing, it''s been a big help, no one.


    There are a lot of small uses.


    It''s inferior compared with other people''s holy sword.


    Ning Tao is depressed, but on second thought, it seems that there is a more miserable time and space than himself. If you want to calculate in this way, the holy land of time and space should also have holy vessels.


    But I don''t think that boy has touched it. I don''t know where he''s been?


    Thinking about this, I felt much more comfortable.


    The time is long and empty


    Ning Tao shook his head, his heart was flat, and he said coldly in a deep voice: "since my cultivation, I never know what surrender is? We can lose in the war, but we will never admit defeat. "


    This is very clear.


    Hearing this, Huang Sheng''s smile was stiff, a little dull, speechless for a moment, and said: "since you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Hum Hum... "


    A lot of energy goes into the knife.


    However, compared with the first time, it has undoubtedly weakened a lot, but it is not merciful. It is also a huge consumption for him to urge the holy sword.


    The arc is smaller than half a month.


    It''s a kind of keeping hands.


    After all, he didn''t want to kill Ning Tao, just wanted to teach him a lesson and smash his hope completely.


    As soon as Ning Tao was stiff, he was engulfed by the feeling of death. His whole body was frozen and stabbed into the bone marrow. He was stiff and helpless. But he gritted his teeth, red eyes and squeezed out the remaining power in his body.


    The sacred fire is like a dragon, which is coiled into a circle to defend.


    "Golden body, immortal Dharma suit!"


    "Supreme body!"


    The war devil also made a secret from the air.


    "Eye of heaven It''s the end of the world


    This dying struggle is too pale.


    Under this silent sword, Tong Shu is broken, and the war demon doesn''t rush to block. Because of the lessons of Yan Mo, Ning Tao is distressed.


    I don''t want him to ruin it again.


    I''d rather risk my life to stop it.


    In an instant, the sword of hell came to him. Although the holy fire was hot, he could not stop it. The Dharma suit was torn open by Shengsheng. Ning Tao gritted his teeth and could not help roaring. In a critical situation, he blocked Bai Luo in front of him.


    Didn''t expect to be so strong?


    "Damn it..."


    At the moment of pause, Ning Tao''s heart was happy. Just as he was relieved, he suddenly heard the crisp sound of bang, which completely made his heart tremble.


    Artifact, Bai Luo, is broken!


    "This How is that possible? "


    But the next second, the blade stabbed into the spirit, mixed with ruthless cold, Ning Tao was stiff, his face was pale, and he fell into the black sea with a bunch of blood

 Chapter 3723

    Cold, biting cold.


    Bone marrow, channels, blood vessels and even spirits.


    At this moment, it''s like falling into a cold whirlpool, going into the dead, reincarnation, and losing consciousness. It''s the cold feeling of the separation of soul and body.


    Ning Tao''s mouth is wide open, stiff, and his body keeps falling. His chest is like the entrance of hell.


    It''s too strong.


    The power of this knife is far beyond his imagination.


    Holding the broken gun in his hand, he could feel a whine of wisdom, cry, and gradually dissipate with the wind.


    It''s an artifact. It''s a mature artifact. It hasn''t worked yet. It''s dead. It''s so hot that it''s cold.


    A heart, more and more heavy, falling.


    About to be swallowed by the darkness


    "Hoo Cough... "


    Huang Sheng''s breathing is a little difficult, depressing and consuming too much. He dare not use this Dao easily. If he is really qualified to use this Dao, at least he should be respected.


    Now he''s overloaded.


    However, Ning Tao was defeated.


    In the heart a excited, directly ran Ning Tao to rush past, first get the key to say again, moreover, if don''t take care of him, he is very likely to be frozen to death.


    The power of the nether world of the holy Sabre of the yellow spring was cold that pierced into the soul. Even he felt terrible.


    Once you win, you''re not far from death.


    Almost impossible to resolve!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    After a few flashes, Huang Sheng finally swoops down to catch up with Ning Tao. Looking at the knife wound on his chest, he tut tut says: "life is very big. How dare you even bear it? If you want to be someone else, you will die early. "


    "Why? Just give me the key early? You have to suffer, stupid. "


    "In the end, I won!"


    Huang Sheng sneers and immediately wants to catch Yang Lingjie. He also sees that this thing is not simple. It should be the warmest thing for Ning Tao at the moment.


    Even under the erosion of the power of the yellow spring, its light temperature actually protected Ning Tao''s right hand.


    "Are you in stock?"


    "But now it belongs to me!"


    Huang Sheng''s mouth just grinned, and suddenly saw Ning Tao''s right hand suddenly clench, in his surprise, dull, lightning with roar and angry roar.


    Gray and powerful.


    "Unique skill, Zhou Shenquan!"


    "Po ~"


    Ning Tao tried his best to wake up.


    Huang Sheng was stunned and stunned. How could it be? This guy''s been hit? That kind of extreme cold is hard to get rid of even the holy fire.


    Can''t he recover so soon?


    Although he had never seen the sun flame, he was confident in the power of the yellow spring, especially the power of the holy sword.


    However, everything was exactly the same as what he had guessed, that is, he ignored one thing, the divine power of Zhou was superior to all the divine power of holy goods.


    Among them, including the divine power of the yellow spring.


    The holy fire can''t do it, but Zeus can.


    Although still hard to get rid of, but want to let Ning Tao move, fight back, or no problem, only his face pale, but his eyes red, angry.


    "You are It''s too early to be proud


    "Bang Boom... "


    All he heard was a dull sound, and Huang Sheng''s back protruded, and his chest was hit by Wanjun''s magic power. His eyes almost didn''t stare out, and he opened his mouth, and "wow" gushed out a mouthful of blood.


    I can hear more "click" and "click".


    With each sound, the pain on Huang Sheng''s face increased by one point, his face distorted and exuded sweat.


    It''s a broken rib.


    Pain, sharp pain of stabbing brain nerve.


    "You Damn it... "


    "Puff..."


    All this is slow, but in fact, it''s only in the time of lightning. It''s only a breath or two before and after, but Huang Sheng is really hit by Ning Tao.


    I almost missed his bile.


    Facial features piled together, it is estimated that his mother did not know him, like wrinkled dough.


    With a bang, both of them were bounced away by the anti shock force. Huang Sheng vomited blood and flew out with fierce pain and anger, while Ning Tao was exhausted and fell into the Black Sea.


    "Putong..."


    "Step on Step on... "


    Huang Sheng flies backwards for tens of meters, holding his figure in midair. His face is flushed and trembling, his blood is surging, and his congestion is stuck in his throat. However, he is forced down, and his angry face is green.


    It''s clear that it''s almost finished, but at the last moment, it''s an anti general.


    Although there''s only one punch, Ning Tao''s brute force is joking with you? Beat him seven meat eight vegetable, whole body shiver, still have a strange power to be in rampant.


    For a moment, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Damn it..."


    Huang Quan was angry and scolded. He wiped off the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth, looked down at the Black Sea and said, "son of a bitch, do you think you can run down here?""I''ll leave my words here today. If I don''t hand in the key, I''ll chase you to the ends of the earth."


    "Kill ~"


    with a knife, he rushed into the Black Sea.


    He was really infuriated and determined to get what he wanted. He never allowed it to slip away.


    ¡·¡­ |D0}


    after a while, the previously bustling sea returned to silence, leaving only a piece of ruins, but the chaos was lively.


    "Wow Wow... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    Under the Black Sea, the water pressure is surprisingly heavy, which is dozens of times more than that of ordinary sea area. Every drop of water seems to be filled with lead, and it is also mixed with the air of black devil.


    If the ordinary supreme sneaks in, it''s OK for a moment, but as time goes on, I''m afraid my life will be in danger.


    It''s not squeezed into cakes.


    Will be eroded and assimilated by the power of the dark devil.


    It''s worse than death!


    Ning Tao is biting his teeth and diving to the Black Sea regardless of everything. It''s really a big loss this time. Who can expect that bastard to take out a holy sword?


    That power, absolutely let him unforgettable, chest wound like open hell entrance.


    It never closes.


    The last Ziqi Longwen pill was also swallowed.


    But as far as the therapeutic effect is concerned, there are still some effects for ordinary injuries, but they have no effect on the force of the yellow spring, and the wounds in front of the chest are even more ineffective.


    I''m afraid that the only thing that can really contain this injury is the best Qingmu pill and Qingmu Shenye.


    But these two add up to only three.


    He is really reluctant to use it.


    But all of a sudden, there was a violent fluctuation behind him. He turned to look and found that Huang Sheng was chasing after him with a knife, and he would never stop until he got the key.


    "Ning Tao, you can''t escape!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao scolds him secretly. If he is not afraid of the holy sword in his hand, he has to fight with him. Yama is destroyed by him, and bailuo is also destroyed by him. He also consumes his own card.


    The beam has been laid.


    In the future, he will redouble it!


    Immediately sound, scold: "you have the ability to continue to chase, see him? Who used who?"


    Said, a head toward the bottom of the sea.


    He had been down in the chaos devil sea. It was dark all around. It was very dangerous. There were also some creatures on the bottom of the sea. But now he was really dizzy with anger, and he was still holding the broken bailuo in his hands.


    I have to compete with Huang Sheng.


    Seeing this, Huang Sheng was very angry, but he looked hard. His eyebrows were tight and his teeth were trembling.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of the evil spirit around him, the power of his yellow spring and the holy fire of Ning Tao. It''s just that the rebellious energy in his body is more and more violent and can''t be suppressed?


    What kind of power is that?


    He was so powerful that he winced.


    "Damn it..."


    "Your uncle, Ning Tao, are you crazy? If you go on like this, you will die. Only I can deal with your wound. Don''t be stupid... "


    Huang Sheng tried to dissuade him.


    However, Ning Tao''s body shape is more and more blurred, and the power in his body is raging, which not only makes him painful, but also makes him weak, so we should separate the power to suppress.


    But in the bottom of the sea, where is there more power?


    But he was not willing to dive, dive, dive again, I don''t know how long he persisted? He could not see Ning Tao at all, and his face was blue.


    "Son of a bitch, you are cruel," Huang Sheng was a little faint. He swore in secret and turned around to go back.


    He doesn''t want to be buried with Ning Tao.


    This lunatic!

 Chapter 3724

    Under the Black Sea, there are endless murders.


    They rushed into it and suffered at least seven or eight attacks. At first, they could see clearly with the help of pupil technique, but later, they were almost completely in the dark.


    Huang Sheng rushed out of the Black Sea, breathing like a greedy man. His whole body collapsed, his chest was sunken, his fist was deeply imprinted, his body was still covered with blood, and his body was wrapped with Octopus legs.


    He was livid and sulky.


    After waiting for a long time, didn''t Ning Tao come up?


    "Lunatic, son of a bitch, won''t you die down there? Damn it, it''s stupid... "


    According to his idea, as long as he defeats Ning Tao and is a smart man, he will not be more serious. He will give up the key obediently. The three holy places will join hands and take him as the main one. As long as they work together, they will not be afraid in the world.


    When he practices the holy Dharma, controls Yin and Yang, and enters heaven, he can get the last key.


    And pass the test of the first super galaxy.


    Control the four holy places.


    All things come naturally, and then get the "holy nature", he is the next saint, is such a perfect, simple and exciting thing.


    But it''s stuck in ningtao!


    "Damn it Damn... "


    If you let Ning Tao know, he will turn his eyes and turn his mouth and say, "nerd, are you still dreaming?"


    At this time, Ning Tao is still at the bottom of the Black Sea, trying to stick to it. He knows that as long as Huang Sheng has the holy sword in his body, he will suffer losses when fighting with him.


    Because there is no way to balance the holy sword.


    Fighting can only be avoided as far as possible.


    In the future, he will pay a heavy price, and he will snatch the holy sword to sacrifice bailuo.


    When Ning Tao thinks about it, he feels his heart twitching. How did Bai Luo come from? He still remembers it. It was made by little martial uncle at the cost of his life.


    It''s also the only supreme artifact he made in his life. It''s the pride of little martial uncle.


    He has always been a treasure.


    But unexpectedly, it was cut off.


    Ning Tao feels very sorry for his younger martial uncle, and he always feels uneasy when he holds on to Bai Luo. While enduring the sea pressure, he looks at the gap of Bai Luo to see if there is any chance to reshape him? Go back and make it.


    Taking a broad view of the world, there are only a few masters of space, not many masters of alchemy and weapons.


    If you want to rebuild it, not to mention a few people have done it. Even if they can, it''s extremely expensive. The problem is that rich people don''t necessarily help you.


    But suddenly, under the perspective, Ning Tao''s face gradually changed. He felt that Bai Luo was like a dead thing.


    It''s not just spirituality.


    Even the material itself is destroyed.


    Ning Tao quickly infuses his divine power, but he feels the power of the yellow spring. His heart is almost as cold as hell There''s no help.


    He pursed his mouth and couldn''t help cursing. How could he always feel so unlucky recently?


    For the sake of the weak Shui, the sunset tower was destroyed.


    Even the identity has been exposed!


    Now Yama has been destroyed again, and even bailuo has been abandoned. Is this the rhythm of group extermination?


    Ning Tao''s face is black. Now there is only the war demon left. His eyes are locked in a direction. It is the war demon who is coming here. When he rushes down, he is also asked to follow him and protect him all the way.


    There are only three cards left.


    He offended a Huang Sheng again.


    This luck is too bad. Ning Tao feels that he has time to worship the unicorn. Has he used up all his blessings?


    They are all for life.


    Do you have a shelf life?


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s eyelids jump slightly and clench his teeth. He turns around and stabs out two guns in the dark sea.


    "Chi ~"


    I didn''t see anything in front of my eyes.


    It''s dark, but what do you stab?


    Ning Tao''s chest is dull. In front of him, a living creature is screaming and writhing. He has great strength. Ning Tao is seriously injured. This kind of contest can''t last long.


    But suoxing, there is no way out of heaven. Although the two guns have been abandoned, he still has the power of the yellow spring.


    And they''re all under the sea.


    Only struggle for a moment, in front of only a piece of black ice.


    At this time, Ning Tao can see what this is? It seems as like as two peas. It''s a very similar type of fish. It''s a very big toothed fish.


    But even the teeth are black.


    And every hit, there''s magic.


    What the hell is this? He has been through this attack more than a dozen times along the way.


    But I''m still diving.


    He didn''t know if Huang Sheng was still chasing him?


    Ning Tao grits his teeth and suffers from internal and external troubles. He can''t hold on any longer. Especially with the knife wound on his chest, he can see the bone deeply. The magic and evil spirit rush in. The sun flame can''t stand alone.


    If it goes on like this, he will die here. I''m afraid it''s not easy for him to return to the sea.No way, he had to bear the pain to take out the only one of the best Qingmu Dan swallow.


    In the heart actually will Huang Sheng scold a dog blood dripping head.


    Another treasure.


    Dan medicine into the abdomen, Ning Tao the whole person actually exudes blue light, it is almost frozen body, soul, pouring in a warm current, such as the sky warm.


    It''s like a spring in the dry land.


    Fire desert ushered in the sea, so cool!


    Ning Tao couldn''t help shivering, and his chest was itching. The knife wound stopped worsening and gradually healed, and the power of the yellow spring was gradually suppressed.


    After playing the card, the side effects of the secret skill are gradually alleviated, and the pressure is sharply reduced.


    Saved.


    I don''t know about Yu Xiaomei and Huang Quan?


    Ning Tao is complicated. He can''t stay here much longer. He needs to find another place to land carefully and join Xiaoshuang. However, he believes Huang Sheng won''t let him go so easily. It depends on who can afford it now.


    Just thinking, this silent, oppressive black sea suddenly came waves, as if something close?


    Ning Tao was surprised. Was it the bloody smell of shark toothed fish? He quickly kicked away the black ice and ran away, but as soon as he moved, he felt that the water around him was separated by some big Mac.


    As the saying goes, the unseen is the most frightening thing.


    Pklv0: x


    "the eye of the candle dragon, breaking the delusion!"


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I found a super large shark toothed fish, like the king of this group of fish.


    And he seems to have broken into the school of shark toothed fish, which has been surrounded in all directions, and the war demon has not come yet. Once surrounded, it will be gnawed into bones.


    "Not good..."


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "Hum ~"


    when the divine power broke out, Ning Tao tried his best to dive down like an arrow. However, the former unfavorable divine power had little effect here.


    The shark tooth fish king came straight at him, opened a big black mouth, and had several rows of dense teeth.


    Tens of thousands of shark toothed fish all around.


    It''s much faster than him.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face turned green and his eyelids leaped wildly. Once he had gone back, it was really not suitable for everything. He had just escaped a disaster, and then another one.


    He is a ruthless, unexpectedly red eye rushed to shark tooth fish king, face that big mouth, not retreat but advance.


    If you don''t fight, you will die!


    "Sir, if you want to eat, let''s see if you can eat it?"


    "Boom ~"


    the shark tooth fish King closed his mouth and swallowed it directly to Ning Tao, which sent out a wave of demons.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao disappeared, the tens of thousands of shark toothed fish around suddenly lost their target, and the Black Sea, which had been boiling up, suddenly fell into silence.


    But after a while, shark tooth fish King screamed, pain, although the crazy swimming, struggling.


    A frost condensation.


    "Ah Ah... "


    I don''t know how long it took? Bang, Ning Tao, who was dying, killed him with two guns.


    The power of the yellow spring has been exhausted.


    This shark tooth fish king, after all, did not consume him, was frozen into a piece of fish ice from inside to outside.


    "Ha ha, I won!"


    Ning Tao laughed in his heart, but he collapsed. As soon as he sat down, he suddenly felt a "clatter" in his heart. He was so hard that he reached out to touch it. How could he have gone to the end?


    To the bottom of this sea of demons.


    He didn''t seem to respond to his appearance. But in front of him, a large altar appeared, haunting the magic light. In the middle, a mysterious object with black light rose and fell in the alta

 Chapter 3725

    "This What... "


    Ning Tao is a little confused. How can there be an altar at the bottom of the sea? Especially if there''s something in the middle?


    It''s too far to see clearly.


    When perspective is turned on, the object can''t be seen through, like a mysterious force wrapping and covering it.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Black ripples emanate from it.


    Still very calm, old, little by little ups and downs of ripples, Ning Tao heart feel, so many years of experience is not in vain.


    I''m afraid he''s coming to a wonderful place.


    It is possible that this is the core secret of the chaotic devil sea. The devil Qi is the most abundant here.


    Ning Tao is scared and doesn''t dare to get close to him easily. Especially now he is still seriously injured. The knife wound hasn''t healed yet. Don''t act rashly. Wait for the war demon to come.


    I turned my hand and found a magic stone.


    In case of any accident!


    But at this time, he found something strange in the ring. It was a remnant stele, and his whole body trembled.


    Before, when he dived into the Black Sea, he wanted to come to old man huangquan, but he didn''t have time to return it to him.


    "Is that it?"


    "Did it come from here?"


    Ning Tao is surprised, but he doesn''t dare to take it out, but he finds something wrong with the shark tooth fish king.


    Although it was dead and frozen, it looked like it was praying devoutly and facing the altar. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would not be able to come here.


    There are many crises under the Black Sea, and the life is not only shark toothed fish, but also a fluke.


    There are no animals in this area for tens of miles.


    It''s just dark and cold.


    Perspective has also been checked, it seems that under normal circumstances, there will not be creatures from the bottom of the sea to come here.


    Ning Tao carefully crawls out from the shark tooth fish King body, suddenly remembers what? Open perspective, grope for some, suddenly, in front of a bright, unexpectedly took out a black eternal stone, the volume is not small.


    Another supreme eternal stone.


    With Wu Yifan''s contribution, there are three big ones and a dozen small ones.


    Star Dan also consumed only three.


    It''s too expensive.


    As far as his cultivation is concerned, Ning Tao goes out of his way to compare it. It is nearly five times that of Yu Xiaomei, and the absorption speed is several times that of her, even more.


    Being strong is also troubling.


    If you want to break through the double, where do the resources come from?


    Ning Tao sighs, but when he thinks of Wu Yifan, he thinks of the bastard who betrays himself, Wu Junchen. Because of his words, he almost didn''t kill himself.


    Taixuan Shenzong, hum, we''ll see


    Outside, Xiaoshuang carrying three people landed from another coast, looking back, boundless.


    "Is he all right, sir?" Yu Xiaomei is a little nervous and uneasy.


    But the old man of huangquan said confidently: "don''t worry, the leader of the sect is so powerful that he has the ability to turn over clouds and rain. He is immortal. He is also the person I admire most in huangquan''s life. A Huang Sheng can''t help him."


    Moreover, if something happens to Ning Tao, the slave seal in their mind will change.


    Seeing that he was so confident, Yu Xiaomei could not help pursing her red lips and relaxed her way: "also, a good person like Mr. Yu will be ok..."


    But if Ning Tao hears it, he will shake his head and deny that he is not a good man, just for a clear conscience.


    At the other end, Huang Sheng finally got rid of that ray of Zhou divine power. He was so tired that he was afraid. What kind of rank is this guy''s divine power?


    What can he do with his power?


    Looking at the sea, Ning Tao is still invisible, but he has used his means to cover and control one side of the sea, waiting for Ning Tao to appear at any time.


    He doesn''t believe that Ning Tao can stay below all the time. As soon as he comes out, he can''t escape again.


    Huang Sheng has decided not to stay.


    If you resist again, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness


    It''s true that at the bottom of the sea, the sea pressure and gravity that Ning Tao bears are hard to imagine. He is just like carrying a thousand rivers on his back, enduring the squeeze.


    It''s like being pressed into steel.


    Take a step, like walking in the mud.


    Ning Tao keeps calm. If it wasn''t for the best Qingmu pill, he couldn''t stay here. He immediately sits on his knees and tries his best to refine the pill.


    The knife wound on the chest is healing slowly, and the evil spirit is also dispelled.


    Stiff left body, also get relaxed.


    £©However, the sea pressure is so strong that it has to bear the pressure all the time, and the movement of the skill is as slow as that of a tortoise. However, it is a good place to exercise here, which is too dangerous.


    When he opened his eyes to heal the wound, he suddenly grasped the gun and noticed the wave.


    But I was surprised to find that the body of King shark toothed fish, lying beside me, turned into a mass of black air and went towards the altar. It turned into nine, merged into nine stone pillars, and finally gathered on the mysterious objects."Why? It''s a little interesting, "said Ning Tao, who put his mind on the altar.


    It is the only thing emitting light in the dark sea floor, especially the mysterious object. It must be a good thing.


    Ning Tao heart move, gradually hot, if this is a semi holy, it is refreshing.


    Why was he seriously injured?


    Isn''t it because of fear of the holy sword of the yellow spring?


    If he had a semi sacred vessel, he would rush out of the sea and find Huang Sheng, and go with him as hard as he could.


    If you don''t like it, do it. I''m afraid of a bird.


    No matter it''s guns, knives, swords or forks.


    With his current state, cultivation, attainments and any weapon, he can reach the peak and will not be limited to just one gun.


    As long as it''s semi sacred.


    But there should be danger here, right?


    Ning Tao ponders that the eternal island has been opened so many times, and the chaotic devil sea is a well-known place. In the maps sold outside, the chaotic devil sea is also a very famous forbidden area.


    It''s impossible that no one can find out.


    This is the remnant of the monument.


    Although he was lucky, he could not have been here alone. He still had this foresight. There are many talented people in the world.


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao can''t help waiting. After about half a cup of tea, he finally has something unusual.


    The war demons are coming.


    It also has a strong smell of blood.


    It seems that he has been killed all the way. It''s like a fish in water for him. He can absorb the evil spirit and help him to refine his body.


    Ning Tao also found that "Ping" ran heart, he always wanted to find a chance to temper the war demon.


    It should make him stronger.


    At first, in the holy land, because the environment did not allow.


    Now, it seems that we have the right time, place and people. If we have the right materials, we have already prepared them.


    Ning Tao''s mouth grins, and he has plans. But he''d better look around the altar first, and immediately let the war demons open the way and circle around the altar.


    Now the only doubt is that he didn''t see any stone tablets? Where does this monument come from?


    The problem is.


    It has a sense here.


    It''s really strange. In a word, it''s very easy for him to drive carefully for thousands of years. There are war demons in his heart.


    However, just a few steps, Ning Tao suddenly stepped on something? It''s very hard. It''s all cut to the foot. He smokes at the corner of his mouth. It really hurts.


    Immediately angrily grasp this thing, see what it is, want to still far away.


    But as soon as he got it, the touch and the fluctuation were a little familiar. When he opened the perspective, he was stunned. Isn''t it an eternal stone?


    Ning Tao is stunned for a moment, which is only a little smaller than the eternal stone he just got.


    I wipe, so lucky?


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and immediately accepted it. He continued to follow the war demon around the altar, but he didn''t go far. When he stepped on it, it was a familiar thing.


    "I wipe it. It''s true or false..."

 Chapter 3726

    Ning Tao''s heart is pounding. He is so excited that he reaches out his hand to touch it.


    As soon as you start, you will feel refreshed.


    I was so excited that I almost didn''t jump.


    It''s true. It''s bigger than the eternal stone he just got. It''s like an adult''s fist. It''s the biggest one he''s ever seen.


    Ning Tao incredible looking at this large eternal stone, face red, eyes light, darling, what''s the situation? It''s an accident to pick up the eternal stone once, but it''s a problem to pick up two pieces one after another.


    They are also the eternal stones of the supreme level.


    Is there anything magical about the bottom of the sea?


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    "Kai ~"


    in order to save his power, Ning Tao didn''t dare to consume so much, but now this situation makes him daydream and look around for the eternal stone.


    While consuming, make up.


    The power of the eye of the candle dragon blooms step by step.


    In a flash, there seemed to be a golden light on the dark sea floor. With a glance, he soon found another eternal stone not far away.


    However, this piece of eternal stone is not big. It should be at the Xianhuang level, but it is also a treasure.


    Before long, there were three eternal stones piled together. They were not far away from each other. However, they were also at the level of Immortal Emperor. It seems that the supreme level is rare.


    Ning Tao happily accept, suddenly think of the shark tooth fish king before, I''m afraid there are some greasy.


    Without him, once the shark toothed fish king just fell, turned into a black fog and merged into the altar, his eternal stone would have fallen there.


    That altar doesn''t seem to have any attraction for the eternal stone, otherwise, it can''t be left.


    As soon as he thought of this, Ning Tao immediately realized a problem. I''m afraid these scattered eternal stones were left behind by the creatures on the bottom of the demon sea, but how long will they be?


    You know, the scope of Luan Mo sea is very large. I''m afraid it''s almost the same as that of Yao sea in fairyland.


    If all the creatures in the chaos devil sea will come here when they are dying, then the bottom of the sea is a huge treasure. How many eternal stones will be scattered?


    Even if the probability of one in five is accumulated over the years, it is also terrible.


    Ning Tao''s breathing is heavy, and the protective cover trembles slightly. It seems that a kind of excitement also comes out.


    Is my luck back to spring?


    He was suddenly inspired, came to the drive, let the war demon alert, he was excited to look around.


    He is worried about the lack of cultivation resources. Who thinks a treasure will fall in front of him. As long as there are enough eternal stones, it''s only a matter of time to improve his strength. At present, he doesn''t feel any bottleneck.


    In only half an hour, even under the full suppression of sea pressure, Ning Tao found 31.


    Eight of them are supreme.


    If it''s outside, how hard would it be for him to hunt? More time? At least one or two hundred of the most powerful, immortal and Emperor level people should be killed.


    Think about it.


    Now, it only took half an hour.


    Moreover, near the altar, he only collected one tenth, and there are more areas to hide and bury.


    Ning Tao was searching excitedly when he suddenly stepped on a bone. His heart beat faster and his heart bulged. The bottom of the sea was very clean. A bone suddenly appeared, which made him flustered.


    Look, the shape should be human.


    Take a closer look, a skeleton is buried below.


    He took a deep breath, carefully picked out some, found that this person''s body is very complete, still wearing a ring on his hand, some of the blisters are black.


    It''s not murder.


    @0q


    moreover, it''s still some years since I died.


    Ning Tao frowns and pulls out his ring. There are many things in it. Although many things can''t be used, the eternal stone is piled up.


    At least there are hundreds of them.


    Three of them are the size of adult fists.


    "Darling, this is also picked up here? If you clean it up, you will become a local tyrant, right? You don''t have to work for hundreds of years... "


    Ning Tao trembles with excitement.


    But gradually, smile stiff convergence.


    He looked around the dark, still silent and dark, but at this moment, in Ning Tao''s eyes, it was like a devil hiding here.


    It''s full of tusks. It''ll come up at any time.


    It could be on your back.


    Ning Tao put down his illusion and was uneasy. He asked two questions: "the energy he had saved almost ran out.


    The power shield almost broke.


    Ning Tao realized that it was impossible to simply go out. The key was still on the altar.


    Moreover, he found a place to dive, which should be far away from the altar, but he found that no matter where he dived, he would eventually come here.


    With a "buzz", the dead fish turned into black air and disappeared into the altar.Ning Tao''s face is livid and calm. I''m afraid he has to try the first choice.


    There should be a way out there.


    With kneeling meditation, holding two eternal stones to absorb energy, quickly recover and regulate breathing.


    After a long time, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, hands, a half sword to start, calm a face, left hand flexible, step by step close.


    There are only two cards left.


    He really didn''t want to use it until he had to.


    "100 meters, 50 meters, 10 meters..."


    Ning Tao is only ten meters away from the altar, but the altar doesn''t respond. Everything is as old as before. The mysterious objects are still slowly rising and falling, sleeping quietly.


    But the quieter he was, the more uneasy he was. Even the war demons subconsciously performed the immortal war decision.


    There must be danger here.


    "Five meters, half meters..."


    Ning Tao was only one step away from the altar. He pursed his mouth, took a deep breath, and directly stepped on it. But at this critical moment, a terrible black devil burst out, roaring like a dragon.


    It is not only powerful, but also thunderous. It seems that we have been preparing for this attack for a long time.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao''s mind was scattered.


    He really didn''t expect that there would be so much noise? For a moment, the heart was in the throat.


    Too soon, he didn''t have time to step back. The black dragon roared in an instant, covered him, swallowed him, and instilled endless evil Qi into his body.


    "Asshole, ah, damn..."


    "Give me Get out of here


    Ning Tao roars.


    However, a faint and mysterious voice sounded: "Sao Nian, congratulations on being chosen by heaven."


    "What the hell?"

 Chapter 3727

    Ning Tao black face, scold, this situation? What happened? Which is like him?


    The black devil''s spirit still wants to dominate.


    There is a sense of giving up.


    "Who are you? Get out of here and do these evil things. What kind of hero is he? "


    Ning Tao is angry and struggling.


    But this black devil''s spirit was so huge that even the power of the heaven in his left hand was shaking.


    It seems to be more advanced than that.


    Is this the place left by the emperor? Stronger than Xiahou Tianzun?


    "Hero? Cut, I never said I was a hero. You are very cautious, so you don''t take the bait? Do you want to run decisively? "


    "Hey hey, in the end, you''re still in my hands, boy, accept your life."


    The mysterious voice joked.


    The wave came from the mysterious object in the center of the altar, and swayed with pride.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are wide open? He realized in an instant, and it seemed that he was still a high-level weapon, which means that the level of this magic weapon must be not low.


    Is it really semi sacred?


    What''s missing?


    But now is not the time to think about this. First, dispel the evil spirit and suppress it.


    "Boy, accept your life. No matter how you fight, it''s futile. You''ll be lucky to see the power of the devil. Please help me break these pillars, and I''ll make an eternal tomb for you."


    "How about a grave made of eternal stones? Are you angry? I don''t mean to treat you badly


    The voice of mystery is triumphant.


    Ning Tao was stunned, and his face became more and more black. There was black mist and black thread in his heart. The power of heaven devil had gone to the mud pill palace. If he wanted to occupy it, it would be over.


    He finally understood why the body refiner would die there. I''m afraid he was also attacked.


    What seal column to break.


    But who brought out this monument?


    Uncle''s, isn''t it a net trick?


    Although Zhou''s power is strong, it''s not big enough. It''s far less powerful than the power of demons.


    Even if this is his body.


    He was grinding his teeth, but suddenly, he realized a question, why to expel it? Hard to please?


    With his strength, why not change a way?


    Turn it into your own use?


    In the electric light and flint, Ning Tao immediately sank his mind and turned the skill, allowing the power of the demons to enter. However, the power of Dan Tian burst out and began to refine.


    The sun flame was also enraged.


    Recently, I have been provoked again and again.


    The flame is not powerful. I really think it''s a match sold by a little match girl.


    "Boom ~"


    "hum Hum... "


    It''s a double effect.


    It''s strange and terrible, but it''s worse than the divine power of the universe. It''s no problem to suppress it.


    Like a tiger over a cat.


    His accomplishments have been improved.


    From another point of view, this is the perfect tonic for free. Maybe it can break through to double.


    Ning Tao was suddenly excited in his heart, but he opened his eyes and said in a deep voice: "are you the spirit of that magic weapon? You''re the reason I''m here? Why do you do that? "


    After hearing this, the mysterious utensil turned into a black man. The old God said, "didn''t you just say that? Break the seal. Of course, go out. "


    "If I hadn''t been sealed here by that damned old man, I would have made it."


    He mumbled for a long time and looked discontented.


    It''s like a lot of anger, resentment.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, eccentric way: "you are not very fierce?"? Who else can seal you? "


    "Your master didn''t come to save you?"


    On hearing this, the black charcoal villain looked dejected. He drooped his face and said, "this is the eternal island. Not everyone can come in."


    "Besides, there is a big gap between the gods. You don''t know much about it. I forgot what the old man who sealed me wanted, but he has an identity."


    "What?" Ning Tao asks curiously.


    Is it a business veteran? That guy was one of the six at that time. Is that his calculation?


    As he was thinking about it, the black charcoal man turned his mouth and said vaguely, "it''s like the dean of some Saint college. That old guy''s strength is very high and frightening..."


    However, as he realized that he had said too much, he said with a cold snort: "boy, for your honesty''s sake, I don''t ask for more. If you can break three of these nine stone pillars, I''ll build a tomb for you."


    Ning Tao in the heart secretly surprised, unexpectedly is the dean of Saint college? The presence that never appeared.


    0


    however, it should not be a business veteran.From master lingxu''s words, it was not difficult for him to recognize that the man depicted was not the same as the old thief at all.


    Should be one of the six people in the world? Just don''t know which one?


    He was very proud.


    After all, it was the dean of his college, but now he dare not say that he belongs to Saint college, otherwise, he will die faster.


    Ning Tao took a look at the stone pillars, nine of which stood irregularly. However, it seemed that there were more than that.


    "Here, how many were there?"


    "Broken by someone else, too?"


    The black charcoal man touched his nose and said, "of course, I won''t stay here and sit on standby. Originally, there were 18 pieces here, half of them have been broken. It''s up to you later."


    Say, all some can''t wait.


    But as everyone knows, Ning Tao is in order to hold it, and the power of the demons pouring into his body has been refined into 30%.


    Cultivation has also been promoted to the middle stage.


    It''s amazing how fast it can be improved. It''s impossible for other people to do it, because they don''t have the supernatural power, let alone the sun flame.


    According to Ning Tao''s estimation, this heavenly magic power is also a kind of divine power, and it is also a very strong holy product.


    There are a lot of characteristics.


    Roughly speaking, there are more than ten kinds.


    Shengpin also has strengths and weaknesses. For example, the strongest time and space also depends on who can play it. The power of Tianmo is not only strong, but also seems to have been developed to the extreme. Even Huang Sheng is far behind.


    I don''t know who is the master of the magic power? Now, though, there is a feud.


    At this time, the black charcoal villain seemed to notice something, a pick eyebrow, wave out a black awn, more into the body of Ning Tao, but the moment, he jumped up, was scared.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    "What did you do? What about the power of demons? Wait, you absorb You have absorbed... "


    The black charcoal man screamed unbelievably.


    The whole altar trembled.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao knew that it was not good. He was discovered. He wanted to retreat, but the altar had suction.


    The power of demons is also fiercely resisting.


    "You You... "


    Black charcoal is shaking with popularity.


    He doesn''t understand. What''s going on?


    What''s this kid doing? The power of demons has obviously controlled him. As long as it dominates, it''s the humanoid puppet that he can control at his command.


    But this kid''s not just out of control? Instead of absorbing? He''s not afraid of the power of the devil?


    In this case, there are only two results he can think of: one is the offspring of the master, the other is the innate immunity to the power of demons, and so on.


    As for the rest, he didn''t think of it.


    Don''t think about it.


    He didn''t believe that there was any divine power in the world that could suppress the power of demons. Even the legendary chaotic divine power could not.


    "You Who are you? "


    Hear this, Ning Tao mouth a hook, sneer a way: "I am I, you kid dare Yin I?"? If it wasn''t for my fate, I''d be in your way. "


    "I also advise you to submit to me. Maybe I can take you out of here..."

 Chapter 3728

    "Just you? Cut


    Black charcoal villain a stare, disdain.


    An immortal, just a heavy one, or a new comer, is also worthy to be the master of its "magic dish"?


    The boy just doesn''t know the heaven and the earth.


    If you take advantage of it, you can win.


    However, rather than exaggerate, Ning Tao asked, "how? Don''t you want to go out? You''ve been sealed here for so many years, and your master won''t come to save you. You don''t have to think that you''ve given up. "


    Black charcoal Lilliputian eyelid trembled, immediately despised sneer nose way: "cut, less in here get se."


    "Do you really think the seal is that simple? How can the old man''s means be so easily solved? Do you know how many people I controlled to break the nine stone pillars before that? More than 90... "


    The words are mixed with deep grief and indignation.


    It''s not easy.


    However, everything is difficult at the beginning. After death, the warlord is ready to attack at any time.


    I saw a "whoosh" sound, the black charcoal little man came out with a black face. His body was dim and weak. It seemed that he had consumed too much energy just now.


    He was gnashing his teeth. There was a feeling of numbness in his scalp. How could he not help this boy?


    The accumulated power of the demon will also be swallowed by him.


    "You Who are you? "


    "When you surrender to me, I''ll tell you," Ning Tao said casually.


    However, the black charcoal villain turned his eyes and said with a sly smile: "well, as long as you can grasp my essence and take me out, I will submit to you, otherwise, I can''t do anything."


    Ning Tao a listen, brow wrinkled, this words say is also, seal still, he also can''t take away.


    But according to him, it''s not realistic to crack the seal.


    "Is there any other way to crack it?"


    He didn''t hope, however, the black charcoal man touched his chin and said solemnly: "you drop, as long as you get rid of the demons in my body."


    "This seal array is actually purifying me. Over the years, most of my demons have been removed and my strength has been greatly weakened. As long as I can return to my pure state, I can get out of trouble."


    "Oh? What should I do? Purification? " Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, as if he saw hope.


    "It''s very simple. You inject a divine power into my body. As long as it''s possible to remove the heavenly magic power in my body and speed up, then I''ll recognize you as the master. How about that? Isn''t that easy? "


    Black charcoal villain bewitches the way.


    Yes, but he didn''t hope.


    Basically, a dozen people have done this, but none of them dare to come. Don''t think about it. It''s a trap.


    But Ning Tao pondered and nodded: "I can try, but you have to do what you say."


    Then he stepped on the altar.


    Black charcoal villain a Leng, this boy is really silly or fake silly? This is a trap. Although what he said is true, as long as he touches the noumenon, he can take the opportunity to absorb the power of the demons.


    At that time, even if you can''t help it, you can at least recover some of your strength.


    Try the magic sound again.


    Just when he was proud, Ning Tao had already walked to the middle of the altar, and the war devil was following him. He was looking at the magic pestle, and he was going to stretch out his hand like this.


    The black charcoal villain stares at him strangely, and suddenly says: "boy, don''t blame my uncle for not reminding you that the power of demons is not easy to dispel. It''s a combination of 18 top features."


    "When something goes wrong, don''t tell me that you''ve been fooled?"


    He regretted it as soon as he said it. Why should he remind him? What if it scares him away?


    Isn''t he losing a lot?


    However, with a faint smile, Ning Tao directly touches an iron ring and injects divine power. Everything is simple and neat.


    Black charcoal villain excited, this silly boy really fell in the trap, mouth hook, just about to move to recall the magic power, suddenly, the whole body was suddenly a violent tremor, magic pestle roaring, the iron ring had a dramatic change.


    The iron ring is full of the strongest magic power, but a wisp of Zhou divine power has scattered it.


    Supreme, domineering, invincible!


    Its breath is suddenly weak.


    But this time, he was not surprised but happy. He gaped and screamed: "you What kind of power are you? tell me? What grade? How How can you be afraid of the power of the demons? Is that impossible? "


    "My God, how can there be such a powerful power in this world? It''s impossible. Miracles... "


    He was shaking all the time.


    Even the magic pestle could not help trembling. He even forgot to recall the divine power and that it was a trap.


    Seeing that he was shocked, Ning Tao could not help but said coldly, "don''t talk about the supernatural power? Even if it''s time and space, the yellow spring will run away when it sees my "Zhou divine power". What''s the devil


    "What are the eighteen characteristics? I''m afraid of him because of the combination of ten thousand characteristics in my universeAs soon as he finished, he heard a "fluttering" sound. The black charcoal villain actually knelt down, his face turned red, holding Ning Tao''s thigh, his eyes shining, and said excitedly: "recognize the Lord, quickly Quick drop of blood... "


    "I''m the only one who is worthy of tea. You''re the only one who is worthy of tea."


    Ning Tao is silly. Why does this guy suddenly change his tone? A 180 degree turn?


    Still keep urging their own blood.


    This posture is more urgent than our own.


    Although still a little confused, but at least the goal has been achieved, he is here, not for this?


    He immediately followed the kneeling and licking instructions of the black charcoal villain and operated all the way until he bled. The two worked together to erase a faded mark and re branded Ning Tao''s own. This was the completion of the ceremony.


    There''s a feeling for each other.


    After the LORD was recognized, the tall and powerful 18 ring pestle turned into a black broken bowl with a "buzz" and a twinkling light.


    Ning Tao through the brand of induction, unexpectedly surprised to find that this is the real ontology.


    "The magic dish? A broken bowl? "

 Chapter 3729

    A listen to "broken bowl", black charcoal villain immediately not happy, busy not angry way: "Lord, don''t just look at the surface, but I change with your characteristics."


    "The more powerful my master is, the more I can change my form. This is my strongest form..."


    But Ning Tao is suspicious. He can''t see what''s strong? In particular, there is a gap in the broken bowl. It''s dark and it''s like begging for food.


    "You Are you sure? "


    "What do you know?"


    Under his full expectation, the black charcoal villain''s eyes were wavering and hesitant, and said vaguely: "this, more, what gathering spirit, fusion Supplemented by cultivation, refining, changing, creating spirit.... "


    A string, Ning Tao heard from the beginning to the end, but his face, but more and more black, to the end, he black face gritted his teeth: "that is to say, there is no one useful? Are you sure you only know these paths? "


    "What the hell are you? It seems that there is a lot of competition. Why is it so useless? "


    In the face of doubt, black charcoal villain was embarrassed. However, it was obviously not the first time to see him like this. He said, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Nonsense, what''s the use of you as a magic soldier besides fighting? I happen to have an enemy outside. I want you to block his semi holy weapon for me... "


    Ning Tao is concise and comprehensive.


    But words just fall, black charcoal villain Eye Bead son almost didn''t stare out, sharp gruesome way: "half holy weapon?"? My lord My lord Are you kidding? I How can I stop it? I I''m just an assistant... "


    "What''s more, I''m just an artifact. I''m the best among the AIDS, but I can''t compare with the semi holy artifact..."


    "Lord, you can''t let me die!"


    The black charcoal villain hugs Ning Tao and cries. He is so pitiful that he can''t help it.


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is a fool and depressed.


    He knows that artifact is also divided into lower, middle, upper and best. Best is the strongest artifact, which is rare in the world.


    If you go one step further, you can touch the threshold of the holy vessel, which is the so-called semi holy vessel.


    Among the semi holy vessels, according to their respective characteristics, power and shape, there are also strengths and weaknesses. Dao is the most destructive one, and huangquan holy Dao is the best among them, which can be regarded as the leader of semi holy vessels.


    Although it is not a holy instrument or a semi holy instrument, it is also an excellent artifact.


    Who''s not happy that it''s white?


    But Ning Tao is really not happy at the moment, corners of the mouth twitch, make for a long time, this guy seems to have no white fall useful? Although it''s just an inferior artifact, it''s 100 times stronger than this broken bowl.


    The best artifact?


    He doubted whether it was cheating.


    But with the induction, and the fluctuation of the magic weapon itself, it''s really much stronger than that white drop. How can it work? That''s what you''re capable of?


    All his previous fantasies were gone, and he even felt like he had an oil bottle.


    It''s a pity to throw it away.


    He forced his anger down, looked at the broken bowl in front of him and said, "then I''ll take it for him? You are a useless broken bowl. Why did the Dean seal you? Are you full? "


    As soon as the words came out, the black charcoal villain talked and mumbled: "well, actually..."


    "Say it Ning Tao clenched his teeth and squeezed out a word.


    At the moment, he really wanted to break the broken bowl with the holy sword of the yellow spring, and hurt himself.


    As soon as the black charcoal villain was excited, he didn''t dare to hide. He said: "in fact, although the battle here is so big, it''s just because it''s a sealed place. The old guy just sealed me here."


    "At that time, a big war broke out among the great powers for some reason, and the situation was fierce. My old master and the dean of Saint college fought each other..."


    "Oh? So who won? "


    Ning Tao is curious.


    "Well, it''s hard to say. From the point of view, it''s the old guy''s move to win. But my master is not easy to provoke. He should just want to explore his strength. It''s hard to say if he really wants to fight."


    "But because I failed in one move, I was taken away by the old guy. I have no attribute, and I have the power of the owner. So I have a lot of demons, and he can''t completely erase them."


    "In addition, I''m useless to him, and my nature is not bad, so he sealed me here and used the array to dispel my demons a little bit..."


    Black charcoal villain said frankly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao glanced at it and said, "I understand. Are you left here by those two people? Don''t want you? "


    "I was so stupid that I thought you were a treasure. Now I''ve been cheated..."


    Seeing what he said, black charcoal''s heart is very anxious. It''s like an ant on a hot pot. It''s hard to argue. If someone else doesn''t want it, he won''t follow him. Anyway, he''s used to it.


    But Ning Tao is not the same. I''m afraid he is the only one in the world who is most suitable to be its master.Once missed, there''s no chance.


    He immediately hugged Ning Tao''s thigh and cried: "master, you can''t leave me, I I''m really useful. I''m sure I''m the best one for you. "


    "I am a natural artifact, bred in chaos, tolerant, malleable and changeable As long as I follow the right master, I can become very powerful. "


    Ning Tao is eccentric. Is it the first time to see someone sell himself like this? But I was really depressed.


    But suddenly a pick eyebrow, thought of just a scene, casually asked: "that you before what day magic sound is how to return a responsibility?"? Can I use it again? "


    Hearing this, the black charcoal villain said vaguely and weakly, "that''s the divine power and charm of the former master. Now that I recognize you as the master, this power will gradually lose. I can only inherit your power."


    Ning Tao felt his chin and suddenly thought of an important question: "who was your last host?"


    On hearing this, the black charcoal man hesitated for a moment, flashed fear, but still spit him out casually: "he is the Lord of the world, the demon lord!"


    "Who? Heaven devil


    Ning Tao was stunned and startled.


    Darling, did you snatch his magic weapon? Isn''t this beam big?


    That''s the person who can fight with the dean. If he finds out, he will be finished? Suddenly I realized that I was in big trouble.


    -#=0z


    I''m afraid he''s already aware of erasing his mark just now, but I don''t know who I am


    Black charcoal villain face a stiff, want to slap himself, as if to say something wrong, secretly scold mouth cheap, busy hard scalp, cry and cry: "Lord, you don''t have to worry too much, he dare not enter the Terran territory."


    "What''s more, the reason why I follow Tianmo Zun is that he combines the characteristics of the eighteen tribes of fangwai and creates Tianmo divine power, which also makes him powerful today. Among them, I am responsible for it."


    "And in his hands, I have some complementary meaning and play a strong role, but he can''t compare with you. You have 10000 characteristics, and I can give full play to them."


    "So in your hands, I can become very powerful and help you a lot..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s heart is a little calm. Judging from this, what he said seems to be true, and he didn''t think much about throwing it. It''s hard to get it.


    As for the heaven devil, there are other things. Go to one side and take them first.


    If you can''t get out of eternal Island alive, all your fears are bullshit.


    "But now, the question is how can I let you out? Want to get rid of the demons in your body, according to my strength? I''m afraid it will take decades... "

 Chapter 3730

    Black charcoal villain looked at the altar, some bowed their heads and said, "if you have a key, it''s easy."


    "Well?"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and then turns his mouth.


    Don''t think about it. It has nothing to do with the key in his hand. I don''t know if the representative of the college, smart and supreme, will have a way to open it?


    But all of a sudden, he noticed that in one corner of the ring was the remnant tablet. He took it out, looked around and said, "well, where is the other half of this thing?"


    The black charcoal man''s eyes are stiff.


    "Key..."


    More than half a day later, the calm black sea suddenly heard a "plop" sound, waves rolling, two figures burst out.


    "Ha ha, I''m out, I''m out at last, I''m free at last, heaven is open..."


    Big black roared with excitement.


    This big black is the little black man.


    Ning Tao casually takes a name, black charcoal villain is very angry at first, say it is black also just, why is big black? Can''t it be Xiao Hei?


    The result is Ning Tao a word to accept back, small black already someone, a big black turtle.


    In fact, Ning Tao did not expect that the remnant tablet was actually the key. With the help of perspective and Da Hei''s guidance, he found the original location of the remnant tablet, and finally opened the array.


    Not only that, the eternal stones scattered around the altar were all collected by Ning Tao.


    It''s about seven or eight hundred dollars.


    Think about it. If you hunt outside, you need to hunt about 5000 demon emperors.


    One hundred of them are supreme.


    The rest of these are all Xianhuang level.


    There are also dozens of storage rings, which are also picked out under the sand, making Ning Tao rich in an instant. He doesn''t care whether this magic dish works or not.


    These things are enough for him to spend thousands of years, one piece a year, so willful.


    It is said that the original name of Da Hei''s noumenon is only a dish, which was changed after the heaven devil got it. According to the present situation, it should be called Zhou Shenpan.


    Not only that, Lian zhanmo used it to temper. Under the pressure of the terrible sea pressure, his tall and burly figure became thinner. However, his strength was several times higher than triple.


    It cost him dozens of eternal stones.


    And the stone.


    In line of sight, a ray of sunlight shines down, and the war demon''s body doesn''t reflect brilliance. It''s like a black iron tower, eyebrows and sky eyes. It''s very compatible with that sacred stone. I don''t know how much its power is improved?


    He can''t wait to have a try, which is also a means to prepare to deal with Huang Sheng.


    The injury has completely recovered.


    There is also part of the drug power, integrated into the body.


    In short, there is a loss, there is a gain, white fall, Yama destroyed, but got big black, strong war demon.


    Ning Tao is still in a good mood. He feels carefully that the yellow spring and the green magic tree are far away from here. It should be OK, but he is not in a hurry. Instead, he judges the location and plans to go back to the cliff.


    If he remembers correctly, Yama, who was cut in half by a knife, should still lie in that sea area.


    He''s going to get it back.


    How to say, also accompany him to fight all the way.


    Even if it can''t be repaired, at least it should be buried in the fairyland. The galaxy pays attention to returning to its roots.


    Yan Fei was also a face person before he was born


    Just about to leave, Da Hei suddenly flattered: "Lord, wait for me to show my hand."


    Say, unexpectedly recite words.


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and feels the throb of the broken bowl in the Dantian. He seems to be called. When he releases it, he sees that the big black bowl is suddenly suspended in the air. Under the cover of the Black Sea, a mysterious suction bursts out.


    "Gather spirit, lead spirit, accept spirit!"


    "Come ~"


    Da Hei drinks low.


    He knew that Ning Tao was in a depression. At this time, he had to perform well, or he would be lost again.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face also shows curiosity. Although he has refined the Zhou God dish, he doesn''t know much about its function. He wants to have some insight.


    At the bottom, the devil rolled up and trembled.


    It turns out that there''s a tornado underneath.


    "Boom Boom... "


    But this was just the beginning. A few seconds later, the violent fluctuation spread all over the whole chaotic magic sea, and a large amount of evil Qi fell into the black bowl like a black dragon.


    Ning Tao is a little surprised. How big is the noise? Seems to have his intention of swallowing?


    This posture seems to be absorbing the evil spirit of the whole chaotic devil sea? It''s quite spectacular. Black bowl is bottomless at night, and it''s getting stronger and stronger.


    In fact, not to mention Ning Tao, even Da Hei himself was shocked. He once suspected that he was really himself?


    How can you be so strong?


    But then, I feel the power of the master, which seems to be just a drop in the bucket.%? cz0n;


    Dahei is excited, and he is very sure that he is following the right master. He is not a waste. He will become stronger as the master becomes stronger.


    In the future, it can even become the first aid in the world!


    When Ning Tao saw Da Hei wiping his tears, he couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that he was still useful, but suddenly he felt his feet were soft and dizzy.


    He was surprised, even with the reaction, the original strength of their own consumption is too fast.


    Immediately grab two eternal stones to absorb.


    This will stabilize the situation.


    Not long after, under the strong swallow of the black bowl, the evil spirit of touching the sea was absorbed more than 80%.


    The rest is too scattered.


    Even if you can, it''s a waste of time.


    "Hum Hum... "


    The black bowl dribbles around and comes to Ning Tao in a flattering way. It''s an empty bowl, but now there''s a magic crystal and three magic pills inside.


    This magic pill looks like the star pill, but it contains far more energy than the latter.


    This is the energy of the whole chaos sea.


    The Black Sea is a little clear.


    Ning Tao saw one eye, didn''t wait for big black mouth, he suddenly way: "can you coagulate star Dan?"


    Then he stares at Dahei.


    Big black Leng for a while, unexpectedly without thinking of nod way: "can ah, gather spirit is my strong point, before I ten days and a half months can condense a, but now too weak don''t know how long."


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath of the cold air and is surprised for ten days and a half months? Even with his rapid absorption rate, a star pill is enough for him to use for a year.


    No matter how fast it is, it will take more than half a year.


    So, with Dahei and Chou God dish, can he not be self-sufficient? One month two, half a year down, that is a full 12 star Dan.


    Mom, I''m really rich!


    This is a money making machine!


    Moreover, he was so short of resources that he could not help laughing.


    Ning Tao was short of breath and picked up the baby. He immediately looked at Da Hei and said: "don''t worry, I will try my best to make you recover, and I will never let you block any semi holy weapon."


    "Really Really? "


    Big black a stare, excited to tears run, he had been afraid of this.


    Ning Tao laughs and promises.


    If it''s destroyed, I''m afraid it will hurt him the most.


    Then he put away the magic crystal, carefully put away the black bowl, comforted Da Hei, and rushed towards the sea cliff. The noise just now was so big that Huang Sheng should have noticed it here.


    But when he came to the cliff carefully, he found that it had been leveled and had experienced fighting.


    There''s still some debris left.


    It looks like it''s been a while.


    Ning Tao Leng for a while, who is Huang Sheng fighting with? Although some do not understand, but he just saved the trouble, quickly dive into the sea to find.


    But after a long time at the bottom of the sea, I found that Yama had disappeared, and the induction was completely gone.


    It''s impossible.


    Split in two, can''t it be gone?


    Unless someone takes him first?


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, the first thing he thinks of is Huang Sheng. What does this bastard do with Yan Mo? No, why is he so upset?


    "Nothing will happen..."

 Chapter 3731

    Ning Tao frowns, but it''s useless to think more now. Huang Sheng doesn''t know where he has gone?


    It seems that he missed a good play.


    Anyway, there''s no way to deal with him.


    Wait for the future cultivation to be advanced, or find a way to deal with the semi holy vessel, and then compete with him.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Go after Huang Quan and others with regret


    But shortly after he left, a group of more than 30 people rushed to him. Some of them were angry and looked around. They secretly scolded: "Damn it, that Huang ran away. I won''t let him go..."


    As soon as the words came out, a man with evil robes sniffed and said with disdain, "what''s the point? He''ll stay here when you call for help if he''s mentally ill. "


    "Seven or eight people because of a small matter, even if the fight, but also someone else killed five?"


    "You''re just rubbish!"


    If Ning Tao was here, he would recognize that this person is evil, and these people are all from outside.


    The grumpy man was not willing to explain that this man was not simple, but he knew that the man had no choice but to bear down the depression in his heart.


    "Why? It seems that the Black Sea is much clearer than last time? " Another partner, puzzled.


    They were less than a day away.


    But at this time, Xie Wufang waved his hand and said: "stop talking nonsense and act immediately. This time, it was the order of the" demon lord "himself. If you don''t take things back, you know the consequences."


    "Yes ~"


    everyone was respectful, but shuddered.


    More than a dozen people went down with the things they had already prepared, but Xie Wufang and others meditated on the spot. After only a quarter of an hour, the sea burst open. The angry man said in a miserable way: "my Lord, things No more... "


    "I''m afraid it''s the Huang who got there first. The altar, the array and the seal have been destroyed."


    "What..."


    In a burst of anger, Huang Sheng is so inexplicable to carry a black pot for Ning Tao


    One day later, Ning Tao finds Yu Xiaomei and old man huangquan waiting anxiously beside a tributary of Luan Mo Hai. When the two sides meet, they are surprised. Jiang Chen is here.


    Who didn''t expect, unexpectedly perineal difference Yang wrong met him, even Jiang Chen himself is very surprised.


    He just came to avoid the pursuit of Jiang Di and others, but he ran into old man huangquan by accident. These two people, regardless of appearance or form, have already spread in eternal island.


    So it was recognized at a glance.


    Jiang Chen is very calm, simply let Yu Xiaomei catch him, he knows that he will be able to wait for Ning Tao.


    "OK, you can do it. You have seven accomplishments. By the way, didn''t you come in with big crape myrtle? Jiang Di, why are they still after you? What''s going on? "


    Ning Tao was surprised and happy.


    Hearing this, Jiang Chen, who just got out of the bondage of the small tree, gave a wry smile and said, "no matter how much, I can''t compare with you."


    "If I''m right, you must have broken through the supreme? If you are less than 2000 years old, you are the most abnormal one... "


    See two business mutual praise, Yu Xiaomei mouth hard to cover a smile, in short, Mr. safe return.


    That''s the best thing.


    Huangquan, Xiaoshuang and qingmengshu are cheering.


    At this time, Jiang Chen patted his robe, cleaned up the dust, and said: "these years, I have returned to Lagerstroemia. Although I have some control, I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    "I''ve heard all about you. I need time. Believe me, I can do it!"


    Jiang chenna once natural and unrestrained face, more mature, decisive, and bold, even the face of the lines are a lot of perseverance, it seems to grow a lot.


    This also shows his position, even Ning Tao exposed also choose the same camp.


    Ning Tao patted him with a smile, relieved: "I understand, rest assured, work hard together, there will always be success, then I will lead the troops into Lagerstroemia, and you work together to rescue uncle and aunt."


    The passion of discourse is high.


    However, Jiang Chen looked gloomy for a long time.


    In the depression, his eyes were red, his nose was sour, and he said sadly, "they have both committed suicide."


    "Still in front of me!"


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao is shocked. When is this? Jiangqing song, how did Moxian never mention it?


    In the bitterness, Jiang Chen shook his head in pain, sat down beside the stream and said with a smile and cry: "emperor Jiang, Emperor Jiang tried to restrain and humiliate me with them. In order not to embarrass me, they were right in front of me I killed myself. "


    "But the power of their blood was separated by the emperor Jiang and the emperor Jiang."


    "If it wasn''t for Ziqi Zhenjun who is on my side now, I''m afraid that I can''t come here, I would have been killed by them as early as in big crape myrtle..."


    What he said is simple, but Ning Tao hears a great hatred, only killing and blood washing.This hatred, on the poor blue down the yellow spring.


    "Never die


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time, sighed, suddenly took a deep breath, slowly stood up and said: "let''s go, go and meet the people of Lagerstroemia indica for a while."


    "I have to revenge my uncle and aunt, and I can''t ignore your brother''s revenge..."


    The words fell, Jiang Chen was stunned, the heart of the origin did not compete to jump, but then shook his head and advised: "revenge, I will certainly repay, but not necessarily now, the enemy is few, the enemy is strong and I am weak."


    "I just want to improve my strength now. As long as you give me enough time, I will overthrow Lagerstroemia indica. I will call you when I get revenge."


    But Ning Tao shook his head and said firmly, "before I came here, I said that I would kill all the five forces in the eternal island. Now, it''s time to start the first shot."


    "Take the" Jiang Huang "first, and those who dare to move me, hurt me, or humiliate my brother will be killed even though they are far away!"


    Jiang Chen was stunned and thought that he was impulsive for a moment. He quickly advised: "don''t show off your anger for a moment. Lagerstroemia indica is the most powerful. In terms of combat power, he is absolutely the best among the 100000 people in this trip."


    "Forget it. I''ll get it back myself after a while."


    Although the result was moving, it was unexpected, and he really didn''t encourage it.


    The strength of the one-man is terrible.


    It''s almost unfathomable.


    But the more dangerous it was, the more Ning Tao wanted to rush forward instead of steaming steamed bread. He was humiliated. How could he swallow it?


    "Go, kill!"


    Jiang Chen is stiff. Is Ning Tao serious? He said, "you Are you serious? "


    "Fake really can''t, really can''t, start in half an hour, Jiang Huang, dying," Ning Tao coldly to prepare.


    Jiang Chen left a silly face.


    Do it now? This Is that crazy?


    Don''t say to challenge others by leaping over their ranks. They can challenge Wuzhong in one breath. Their strength is immeasurable. How can they win?


    At this time, Ning Tao found the old man and asked him if it was any use?


    However, the old man in huangquan was stunned and frowned and said, "as far as I know, the mind of huangquan is in control of life and death. If the cultivation reaches the peak, it is possible to call back the real spirit of the dead."


    "But resurrection is unlikely. He fell in the holy land of eternal life, not the holy land of the yellow spring. It depends on you, young master..."


    `"Update the latest fr.} 0t


    "

 Chapter 3732

    "Really smart? "Huangquan road?"


    Ning Tao a frown, slowly murmur, unexpectedly and heart of that uneasiness produce overlap.


    I''m afraid that the devil really fell into Huang Sheng''s hands.


    That''s the trouble!


    On reincarnation, no one is more proficient than him. He can see his own reincarnation, let alone Yama!


    But at this time, Jiang Chen''s heart moved, suddenly looked up, and turned out a jade tube. He changed his face and said: "no, go quickly, Emperor Jiang is coming."


    After staying here for more than a day, Emperor Jiang wanted to kill himself so much that he didn''t catch up.


    If not for his team, there are "ziqizhenjun" ambush people, the key moment to give him information, I am afraid he will die as soon as he enters the eternal island.


    He just wanted to persuade Ning Tao to run away quickly. However, he found that he was indifferent. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and said, "come after me? Well, I don''t have to go to him, so let''s settle the grudge with them here. "


    Then he sat with his knees crossed.


    If the sky doesn''t fall, I''ll stay still!


    With a flick of his hand, he threw five eternal stones for them to practice in case of emergency. One by one, Jiang Chen subconsciously took them. When he looked at them, he was shocked.


    "To "The supreme eternal stone?"


    This piece is almost as big as his fist.


    I''m afraid he doesn''t have so much wealth, even one tenth of it.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "I said, old Lao Ning, are you giving too much? Even if big crape myrtle team, there is no such a big piece of eternal stone, right? I can''t use it. "


    Jiang Chen felt guilty.


    Besides, it''s really valuable.


    He is a seven Immortal Emperor. This eternal stone is heavy enough for him to practice for many years.


    On the other hand, Yu Xiaomei, Huang Quan, Xiao Shuang and Xiao Shu all have the highest level eternal stone in their hands. They are all about the same size, such as fake exchange.


    "Hiss This... "


    "Master, you Where did you get all this? " The yellow spring is difficult to swallow saliva, startled way.


    Five pieces of supreme level were taken out at once, which means that 25 demon masters were killed. It''s too frightening, even if the super forces are afraid, they can''t take it out.


    *0¡ò¡£


    Seeing that they didn''t dare to accept it, Ning Tao picked up a pile and said with a smile, "take it. I have so many."


    "Hiss ~"


    five people petrified.


    Almost choked on one breath.


    It''s at least a dozen yuan, and all of them are supreme. God, are we blind? How can you be blinded by the eternal stone?


    A black charcoal villain jumped out, sat on Ning Tao''s shoulder and said with pride: "a group of country bumpkins."


    It''s also his credit. All the monsters in the chaos devil sea absorb the evil spirit. Under his control, if he didn''t get close to the altar, he would have been out of trouble long ago and had to wait until he was dying to absorb the evil spirit.


    Little by little.


    The eternal stone is of no use to it.


    So the accumulation over the years, all hidden in the bottom of the sea, in the end, are cheap ningtao.


    Jiang Chen, Yu Xiaomei several people a Leng, looking at that coal ball villain all dumb, what is this thing? So dark? Despised by a black ball?


    "You Who are you? "


    "Well, listen to me, Uncle Ah... " Before he finished, he was slapped by Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao also stood up and looked into the distance. At his feet, Da Hei ran back and said with a smile, "I understand. Keep a low profile..."


    "Er..."


    The corners of Jiang Chen''s mouth twitched.


    But at this time, a burst of wind across the sky, with a murderous, straight from.


    All six of them are strong.


    The first one was an old acquaintance. He was dressed in a noble purple robe and a crown. He was arrogant, just like a God coming to the world. His whole body was purple and hazy. Compared with others, he was ashamed.


    This person is Jiang Di!


    The two sides were stiff, and seemed to be stunned.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    But in this moment of silence, Jiang Chen clenched his teeth like a beast, his fists creaked, his eyes were about to canthus, his chest heaved violently, his anger was surging, and every inch of his muscles were shaking.


    Hate, kill, anger.


    "Ginger The emperor


    It''s just two words, but it makes many people shiver on their backs. It''s very different from him just now.


    But the purple robed emperor Jiang''s eyes narrowed and sneered, but he raised his eyebrows and said, "interesting, I said, why don''t you run away? So the little dog has found his owner? "


    That sounds harsh.


    Four people behind, but they all laughed.


    Ning Tao''s face was expressionless, his gold robe was "grin", and his negative hand said faintly: "I haven''t seen you for decades, but your ability to die has greatly improved. I just don''t know if your arrogant tone is worthy of your strength?"Huang Quan, Xiao Shuang, Xiao Shu and Yu Xiaomei are all tight. They are ready to fight at any time.


    But Da Hei glared and knew that it was time for him to go on the stage, which was also his strong point. He pointed to Jiang Di''s breach and scolded: "where is the child? How dare you go wild before my lord? Give me your grandfather''s name. "


    "Let''s see which one knelt down in front of me? You don''t know what''s going on. "


    "Even if your ancestors saw me, they didn''t dare to talk to me like that? Just you? Have you grown up yet? I''m not afraid to crush you with a ring on my head... "


    "Er..."


    Jiang Di''s five people are stiff. They are scolded in a daze. What is this group?


    "You You... "


    "What are you doing? Do you want to be bashful? If you don''t get down on your knees, I''ll wait for your second eldest brother... "


    Big black mouth is a mess like a hurricane.


    All the people are silly, only Ning Tao has a black line on his head, stares at Da Hei, and then says: "less nonsense, let those people show up."


    This is a confused statement.


    Jiang Chen and Yu Xiaomei are all at a loss.


    But the emperor Jiang was surprised, his pupils shrank, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and he hummed coldly: "you''re really sharp. You''ve found so much hidden? So why not run? Waiting to die? "


    "Brush Brush... "


    In a flash, the figures came out from all around.


    The yellow spring is shocked and surrounded? More than a dozen people? Why so much?


    Even Yu Xiaomei was startled. As the supreme, she didn''t find out. I''m afraid she is all the elite of Lagerstroemia indica. Is it really just to deal with one person?


    Six supreme and twelve immortal emperors.


    Among them, one is double, two is double, and three is double. This posture is basically inevitable.


    Even Jiang Chen was frightened. Basically, except for the supreme one, there were two or three people with special tasks. The rest were summoned by Emperor Jiang.


    It''s just him.


    "Son of a bitch..."


    Yu Xiaomei is bitter and astringent. There are only two supremacies on their side. How can they fight?


    There are six people on the opposite side.


    Completely crushed!


    But emperor Jiang looked up at the sky and laughed, sneered, and said with pity, "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, do you know what it means to have no place to look for when stepping on iron shoes? You two have come together. "


    "It''s just the same. I''ll take you all in one pot. It''s just the shame of the first battle of the great fairy!"


    It''s hard to hide excitement in words.


    It''s not hard to hear that there is a sense of hatred.


    But Ning Tao is very calm, just looked up deeper, indifferent way: "this sentence, I intact return, I said to kill all five forces, first from you big crape myrtle."


    Then he took out a magic pill.


    It was the violent energy that was forced to condense from the chaos magic sea before, which was slightly tampered by Ning Tao. It can be regarded as an unstable energy mass.


    Like a bomb, it''s like throwing money.


    Just a flick, "boom"!


    In a flash, a huge evil spirit, shock, evil spirit, destructive power, burst into the sky for tens of thousands of miles.


    "Boom Boom... "


    No one expected Ning Tao to have this skill.


    Almost for a moment, everyone was swallowed up, but Xiaoshu, Xiaoshuang, Jiang Chen and huangquan were sheltered by Yu Xiaomei to resist the impact.


    Although the impact is amazing, it''s too loose after all. It''s unrealistic to kill the supreme.


    But killing the Immortal Emperor is still possible.


    In an instant, the five immortals did not respond well at all. In an instant, they were shattered by the magic, and they even uttered a scream, and three of them were eroded by the magic of heaven.


    "No Don''t... "

 Chapter 3733

    To tell you the truth, it''s too wasteful and extravagant to use magic pill to deal with a group of immortals.


    In the past, Ning Tao didn''t even dare to think about it. He was so distressed that he even called for a loser. But now that he has made a lot of money, he can still bear this.


    This also reflects his determination!


    "Kill ~"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are cold, and he is covered by the devil''s Qi for tens of miles. He can''t see his fingers. His impact is amazing, and the power of heaven''s devil is also very strong. Not everyone can resist it like him.


    There is still a magic in the body that has not been refined, but it has no resistance and turned into nutrients.


    The cultivation is approaching the late stage.


    &0


    call out the war demons and kill them together.


    "Catch the thief, catch the king first!"


    Perspective, a face of panic, color change of Jiang Di retrogression, so terrible, a huge energy? Fortunately, two of them opened the shield ahead of time.


    Or he''ll be seriously injured if he doesn''t die.


    The tributaries below are cut off!


    "Bastard, ningtao thief, you are still so mean and shameful. You have the ability to stand up and fight openly. What kind of man are you?"


    Emperor Jiang was angry and scolded.


    So many people were caught off guard.


    Full five Immortal Emperor elite ah, unexpectedly so be annihilated by Ning Tao, let him be angry.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s cold laughter came out on the left: "it''s ridiculous. You dozen elite beat me one. Is that a man? Rubbish


    But when Emperor Jiang heard this, he suddenly burst into a flash and roared: "there, go ahead and take him..."


    In a flash, the four lords roared.


    Attacks of different shapes were launched together.


    "The best imperial method, crape myrtle field!"


    "Secret skill, purple pole breaking heaven skill!"


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao, who was hiding in the dark of the magic fog, was shocked: "what? It''s not good... "


    But it''s too late. The energy explodes.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Yu Xiaomei, Jiang Chen five people big shock, color change, Xiaoshuang is unable to bear to rush up.


    But the old man of huangquan frowned and his eyes began to shine. Although he was not as powerful and profound as Huang Sheng, there was something powerful about him, especially he didn''t have a tacit understanding with Ning Tao for such a long time?


    "Ready, coming..."


    Just when Emperor Jiang was overjoyed, a strong wind came from behind him. It was very abrupt, and nobody thought of it.


    And it''s extremely fast.


    However, Ziwei was not a vegetarian, and he was also responsible for protecting the emperor Jiang. On his right, the double supreme made a fist.


    "Sneak attack from behind? Little trick


    But as soon as he touched a pair of steel fists, his face froze.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    "Bang", accompanied by a shrill scream, the right half of the double supreme body was hit by the battle devil.


    However, it''s not over yet. The warlord roared in an instant. The eye of heaven opened and a beam of light burst out.


    It''s almost instantaneous.


    Even in haste, the power is appalling.


    For a moment, the screamed double supreme screamed, protecting his body, vigorous Qi, divine power, and a small shield with a big palm was spinning to resist.


    But the next scene fully embodies what it means to destroy the withered and pull the rotten, and it''s a momentum all the way.


    A hole in his head.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    The scream came to an abrupt end. There were only three breaths before and after that. For a moment, there was some stiffness in the field.


    Not only the emperor Jiang, but also the two trios were confused. They went to capture Yu Xiaomei. At this moment, the trios and trios of Jiang Chen were stiff and dead Dead? A double supreme just died?


    "This How is that possible? "


    Help? Does this guy have any help?


    "It''s a puppet, son of a bitch. It''s yuwenchuan''s puppet. How can it be so strong? It''s more than ten times stronger than what''s recorded in the intelligence... "


    Emperor Jiang was shocked and angry.


    The man died not far from him, and a triple supreme quickly gritted his teeth to meet him.


    However, at this time, not far from the explosion, another cold voice of the devil came out: "don''t worry, this is just the beginning."


    "360 million times The melting pot of war


    "Holy body The power of the sun


    "Secret skill, Zhou Shenpin!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    I hear a lot of wind breaking, but I can''t see anything? Damn it. What''s the matter with that guy? You didn''t die after being hit by the four lords?


    They thought Ning Tao was in the middle of the plot, but they didn''t expect that they would be defeated by the first army. It was their carelessness.


    The puppet has become too strong.But then there was another scream.


    "Ah No, ah... "


    "What is this? No, don''t come here, young Lord, help me, ah No Help me... "


    Screams came from all directions.


    After a while, three more immortal emperors died.


    Each of them is a strong man above Xianhuang Wuzhong. They are all elite, and they all hope to be promoted to the top in the future. But now they are being harvested by Ning Tao like chopping melons and cutting vegetables.


    If the twelve elite immortal emperors join hands, it''s also very terrible. The supreme two can also kill them.


    Many ants can kill elephants.


    You punch and I kick. It''s impossible.


    But now eight of the twelve emperors died and one was seriously injured. But this was not over. One of them was in a panic and stepped back. Suddenly, he was stirred by the root of the tree. His body faltered and a sword pierced him in an instant.


    "You Poof... "


    Yu Xiaomei decisively draws out the immortal sword, at the foot of small double suddenly move, and quickly hide.


    "What? Old nine


    The only two immortal emperors were angry. They just wanted to kill each other, but suddenly, the magic fog behind them was dispersed, and the two terrible attacks had been completed.


    The origin of one side is like the beginning of heaven and earth.


    One side of the sea, as if to suppress evil!


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Holy Dharma, the stele of covering the sea!"


    "Break ~"


    they were so surprised that they turned to confront the enemy. Although they were in a hurry, they could still stop them, but they couldn''t prevent thousands of vines from springing out.


    A good chance can save a life.


    If you miss it, it''s too late.


    "No Boom... "


    The only two immortals left were soon destroyed.


    Emperor Jiang was angry when he heard that he was about to swear, but he saw three sharp noises coming.


    It''s like a penetrator.


    "What?"


    "Little Lord, be careful," another one exclaimed, quickly opening the shield to resist the nail.


    "Boom Dang... "


    Five or six nails were blocked.


    Seeing this, the supreme one scorned and sneered: "what kind of trick do you think it is? It''s naive, but don''t be afraid, young master. He''s just that puppet. As for Ning Tao, I''m enough alone. "


    Emperor Jiang was relieved, but he heard a storm again and said, "be careful, here we are again!"


    "Don''t panic, young master. I''ll tell you how much he came..."


    Before he finished his words, his pupils suddenly shrank, and a silver thread, like a line dividing heaven and earth, pierced heaven and earth, and pierced him in an instant.


    The skull''s smashed.


    A drop of blood overflowed from the center of the eyebrow.


    "Why How could... "


    The pupil of emperor Jiang suddenly contracted into the eye of a needle. He was startled and scolded the chicken thieves. He was so cunning that he dared to paralyze them.


    However, the silver was so powerful that it penetrated the man and came towards him.


    "No, damn asshole!"


    Emperor Jiang scolded him, and his accomplishments broke out in an instant. The strength of Xianhuang Liuzhong burst out completely.


    The shadow of the emperor appeared behind him, mingled with the emperor''s spirit. The emperor''s spirit was like crape myrtle in his heart. The world was the only one. He clenched his fist with five fingers, just like the anger of the emperor.


    "Holy law, the divine fist of the emperor!"


    "Give me Broken


    One punch is much better than before.


    Compared with Ning Tao, Ning Tao''s accomplishments were not as high as his, but now you can see that Ning Tao dumped Jiang Di a lot.


    In a flash, the silver shuttle met the magic fist, but it just froze for a breath, and it was smashed inch by inch.


    Flesh and blood, bones, shoulders!


    "Bang Boom... "


    The emperor Jiang was stiff, and the pain, fear, and powerlessness came to his heart. His face turned pale. It was too fast. With a "brush", his right arm was smashed.


    "No..."

 Chapter 3734

    Just the aftertaste, but let the right arm of emperor Jiang from bone to flesh, inch by inch of separation, flesh and blood.


    The pain in his heart made him twitch and twist.


    Almost fainted.


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    Seeing this, the only remaining supreme triple old man was stiff, with his mouth wide open and his face gradually pale. How could the situation be so complete?


    Twelve immortals died miserably.


    The two supremacies also fell one after another.


    All this, just in a moment, is almost equivalent to the time of soaking a bucket of instant noodles.


    Although the magic power of the sky is very strong, it''s only a part of it. It''s also boundless water. At least now their vision and perception have restored them.


    Ning Tao''s indifferent figure, step by step out, overlooking the way: "you are too weak, vulnerable, but don''t worry, I won''t kill you, I will take you alive Give it to Jiang Chen... "


    "You You... "


    The emperor Jiang''s face turned red, and beads of sweat oozed from his forehead. The tendons burst up, the crown fell, and his whole body trembled, but he couldn''t speak in pain.


    "Kill Kill He... "


    Hearing this, the old man shot a cold light in his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "don''t worry, young master, if you have an old man, he won''t touch you again."


    A stream of murderous gas gushed.


    This momentum is much stronger than that of the people present.


    See this state, Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, triple? Finally, he got a valuable one. He glanced around the corner of his eye and found that Yu Xiaomei had already made friends with the supreme.


    Jiang Chen four people also join hands to clamp one.


    But it won''t last long.


    But at this time, ear "brush" came tearing sound, fingers like claws, sharp grasp down, as if to tear down the space when painting.


    "How dare you be distracted when you fight with me? Do you despise me or are you ignorant? Die


    "Nine hooks God claw


    "Chi ~"


    Ning Tao''s pupils contracted and his heart jumped. He quickly opened his head, but he felt his skin tingling.


    What a sharp attack.


    This pair of claws is almost no weaker than artifact.


    And Da Hei jumped out, angry, staring angrily and said: "you are a good old man, and you still attack me secretly. Do you want a face? Do you fight like this? Or supreme? I don''t think it''s as good as street thugs... "


    The old man "nine hook supreme" mouth a draw, but don''t bother with it to pay attention to, immediately constantly toward ningtao catch.


    As long as you can grasp him, even tear off the bones and meat, and hurt him severely at one stroke, even scratch his head at one stroke.


    "Brush Brush... "


    In the distance, the warlord fights another man.


    They are equally matched. They are in a mess in the magic cloud, as if two giants are fighting for supremacy.


    Yu Xiaomei and others fought fiercely against the two supremacies, but the situation was unfavorable, so they could only insist.


    The lightning time, Ning Tao decided not to delay, must make a quick decision, with a low drink, while dodging, while gathering silver shuttle.


    "Shengpin, the shuttle of the world!"


    "Break ~"


    "is that another move? Hum, I''ve already seen it through, "nine hook supreme Leng hum doesn''t think so.


    He''s not a fool.


    I have just seen its power.


    He immediately gathered his divine power to clap a claw. It was a unique flying claw. It was brown and dark.


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    In the explosion, the two men retreated at the same time, and the silver shuttle was crushed by this claw, but the impact spread, and the two attacks almost dissipated one after another.


    "Can you just hide? Dare not face to face? " Nine hook supreme sneer.


    Ning Tao snorted and said coldly, "if you want to die early, I''ll be happy to do it."


    "Boom Boom... "


    The grey Zeus erupted.


    Since we have to work hard, it seems that we can only use that one. We have to try it anyway.


    The right hand is the fusion of time and space, and the left hand is the fusion of time and space.


    Two mysterious forces interweave


    "what?"


    "Nine hook" expression changed greatly, a sense of fear arises spontaneously, all over the sweat is straight, what is this? Fusion? Time and space? Is that the move?


    Behind him, he covered his broken arm and said angrily, "what are you doing? Stop him


    He was also startled.


    The supreme Dayan died on it.


    In "no This It''s impossible. Open it. Open it for me. Hurry up. "The nine hook master was in a hurry. He burst out and grabbed it with his claws.


    "Secret skill, tear the claw!"


    "Kill ~"


    this move is very arrogant, extremely overbearing, and can be horizontal, afraid of hard. Under the seal of time and space, everything is false. What kind of magic claw? Nine hook? Under the supreme power, they all uttered a pitiful scream.Then it came to an abrupt end.


    A piece of dust, gone with the wind.


    The only ring left, including the fallen corpses, was entangled by green branches. It was the small tree that actively collected the spoils.


    "This How could it be? "


    Emperor Jiang was completely stiff and soft.


    A triple was killed by a new Supreme? How could he believe it if he had not seen it with his own eyes?


    That''s the famous nine hook king!


    But suddenly, behind him came a penetrating beam of light, full of explosive force, "boom", cut through the sky and flattened a mountain.


    "Eye of heaven, destroy the world!"


    "What What? "


    Jiang Di was silly, stiff neck, turned to look, just saw another triple supreme being killed.


    The warlord got it.


    After merging with the stone, its power soars.


    Even the supreme quadruple was hard to stop the blow just now. Even Ning Tao was a little surprised, but there was a surprise. Yes, he is very satisfied with today''s warlord.


    He is not afraid of the supreme triple.


    On the other hand, the two supremacies failed to succeed. Among them, er Chong and Jiang Chen were talking. He seemed to be the informer.


    "Asshole, you You''re dead. You''ll be there soon. You can''t run away. "


    Emperor Jiang was shocked.


    But at this time, Ning Tao gave a sneer and swallowed a piece of Huiqi pill. He grabbed it with one hand and said coldly, "please accept your destiny."


    And Jiang Chen is trembling.


    Eyes red, seems to be excited.


    All of a sudden, the sky exploded, and a roar came from afar: "thief, you are looking for death."


    "Release the young master quickly, kneel down and surrender immediately!"


    "Yes Are you a man of one spirit


    Emperor Jiang was so excited that he almost didn''t cry, as if he had found the backbone and another supreme quadruple.


    One is supreme and the other is important.


    This is the last card of Lagerstroemia indica.


    However, Ning Tao''s hand? On the contrary, he caught the emperor Jiang like lightning, looked up at the sky and said with a laugh, "master Yiqi, have you been watching for so long, are you waiting for my card to come out?"


    "Don''t worry, boy, it''ll help you!"


    Under the color change of Yiqi Zun, Ning Tao really roared, and his left hand released the seal. As soon as the space was shocked, a great force of Tianzun actually broke out.


    "Heaven Big handprint


    Holding the sky in one hand, without any drag.


    Even a gas also didn''t expect, this little bastard incredibly so decisive? So cruel? I dare to play my cards, even if he is scared by it.


    "Son of a bitch, I don''t know what to do. I''m angry. Come on, let''s fight together and block it..."


    It''s a continuous breath, but it contains thousands of wonderful functions.


    "Holy Dharma, a great power!"


    "Holy law, the divine fist of the emperor!"


    "Break ~"


    1

 Chapter 3739

    Three supreme, together in the sky power, magic fist, purple star, more a gas swallow everything, at the same time roaring to meet the great power of heaven.


    ¡±Give me Broken


    The vision can be seen hundreds of miles away.


    There is a quadruple peak, a quadruple initial stage, and a quadruple. We can say that we are not afraid of the quintuple, and we are strong enough.


    But Ning Tao is also to spare no effort to squeeze the only remaining power, a corner seal, and broken.


    Don''t spare no effort to kill.


    Elder martial brother Jiang died for the sake of his parents.


    "Newspaper Revenge


    "Kill ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    In the corner of eternal Island, the sky trembles, and the sound of explosion is loud. It shakes the earth, empties thousands of miles of clouds, shatters thousands of spaces, and wipes out all kinds of creatures.


    No less than two super powers in the fight, energy storm such as dazzling white light.


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked and couldn''t open their eyes by the white light. They said pale: "this Who''s fighting? Is it the white beard supreme who are fighting? "


    "Too Too strong... "


    Even if they were far apart, people were horrified.


    The towering mountains and veins of the earth were destroyed and the tributaries were completely gone.


    "Roar..."


    "Boom ~"


    in the explosion, a roar came out. From the hand print of destruction, the bloody figure of the venerable escaped with a roar. But as soon as he was in shape, he couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    The three whiskers of majesty were dyed red.


    He breathed greedily.


    "Mix up Asshole... "


    One Qi the exalted person Qi of shiver, the facial expression is extremely ferocious, frighten a person, the vision reach of place, Ning Tao that small bastard etc. unexpectedly already ran of have no shadow.


    It''s just ruins.


    Looking around, he was alone.


    The quadruple and the supreme, who had been lying in ambush with him, could not escape. Under the seal of the hand, all the spirits were destroyed.


    Even he almost died there.


    The young master Jiang Di is also gone.


    When the autumn wind blows, he seems rather desolate. His brain is blank, his face is pale, and he is stupid in the same place.


    I just feel a little dark in front of my eyes.


    Dizziness.


    "It''s over, it''s all over..."


    Big crape myrtle side nearly 20 people come in, now unexpectedly only left him alone? More than 20 veins of crape myrtle were killed by Ning Tao.


    "Son of a bitch, ah, I''m going to kill you, kill you, I''ll never die with you."


    "Rather The waves


    "Puff..."


    The sky resounded with the roar of the venerable, heartrending, soul stirring, such as rolling thunder.


    Ning Tao and his party are retreating. Their faces change when they hear this. Good guy, are they not dead?


    It seems that this should be the limit of Tianzun''s fingerprints. However, it''s only the last time. It''s only a few years since I entered the eternal island. It''s almost used up.


    Ning Tao sighs, but he grabs Jiang Di seriously and gives him to Jiang Chen.


    Panting heavily, sweating profusely, he said with a smile: "he''ll leave it to you to deal with. It''s killing or cutting. You''ll see to it. If you need help, remember to call me..."


    With her eyes in her eyes, Jiang CHENHONG grabbed Jiang Di by the neck. She was on her back and moved at a high speed. The wind blew all her hairpins away. She was like a devil.


    "You Damn it


    "No, cough Well No Don''t... "


    Emperor Jiang''s eyes were bulging, and all the tendons were exposed. His face turned red and purple until he became black and nearly suffocated, and his eyes turned white.


    Struggling and beating.


    But there was only one hand left, unable to resist, and there was a lot of blood flowing out of the right arm.


    "Well Ah, don''t... "


    Seeing emperor Jiang''s painful plea for mercy, Jiang Chen''s hatred was torn apart, like a beast that eats people, and he roared: "no? You know not to? How did my parents beg you at the beginning? Have you forgotten? "


    "How do you make them kneel? Make them break their heads? Forcing the whole branch to death makes a parent who wants to protect his child''s branch lose all his dignity. Have you ever thought about it? "


    "Force them to give their blood, branch inheritance, force them to smoke crape myrtle blood, regardless of all the costs, do you forget all these?"


    Jiang Chen roared with blood and tears.


    Every one of them poked into his heart, and countless hatred piled up in his heart.


    Now it''s all breaking out.


    He can bear everything else. He can bear how to humiliate, beat and scold him, but he can''t bear forcing his own father to commit suicide.It''s hard to imagine how many free and easy a person has experienced?


    Yu Xiaomei''s eyes are red, and she is rendered by Jiang Chen''s anger. She can''t help feeling some love in her heart.


    If she had not met the master in those years, I''m afraid she would have been filled with hatred.


    On Xiaoshuang''s back, in addition to Ning Tao''s seven people, there is another one from Lagerstroemia indica, named "Zhengqi supreme", which is the double supreme and arranged by "Ziqi Zhenjun", who has been rowing before.


    Originally, before Ning Tao retreated, he wanted the war demon to kill all the two supremacies who were going to catch Yu Xiaomei.


    But I didn''t expect that in order to protect himself, the righteous supreme had no choice but to kill another one, and there was Jiang Chen to guarantee for him, so he escaped.


    Seeing this, Zhengqi Zhizun struggles and can''t bear it. Although he belongs to Ziqi Zhenjun, he can''t see this scene. Even though he sympathizes with Jiang Chen, he is still Lagerstroemia indica in his heart.


    "Dust Master Chen, calm down. If you pinch him down, he will really die... "


    Several people can see with naked eyes, Jiang Chen''s neck is almost pinched into the arm, shrunk a big circle.


    My face is congested.


    But Ning Tao gave a cold hum. Although he was weak at the moment, and the war demon was wounded, if he dared to intervene, he could still kill him.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Chen''s guarantee, he really didn''t intend to let go of Zhengqi.


    Feel murderous, righteous supreme face a stiff, a smile, immediately scared shut up, their own safety has not been guaranteed, how to manage others?


    However, Jiang Chen seems to listen to the words in his madness, trembling, even step by step backward.


    Gasping heavily.


    But Jiang Di''s eyes turned white, and his breath was far less than his breath. His mouth was wide open. If it wasn''t for the immortal body, he would have died at this moment.


    "You''re right He can''t die yet, "Jiang Chen''s eyes were empty and he muttered to himself.


    Ning Tao was stunned.


    "It''s too good to die. I want him to Life is not like death, "Jiang Chen stood up wobbly, forced him with a elixir and pulled him aside.


    All the people were dumb, shaking their heads and sighing.


    Now it''s far away from that battlefield. It''s not likely that Yiqi Zun will catch up. After all, even if he can stop it, he will be hurt a lot.


    However, next we have to be careful of his revenge. The battle has just begun.


    Daozu, reincarnation fairy king, Lihuang, Qinglian, xuanjie, elder martial brother, Zhulong They all died because of the four major forces. This is a bitter feud.


    There are also hundreds of millions of people in the seven realms.


    How can these grievances, these hatreds, the enmities of these good teachers and friends be enough for just over 20 lives?


    Even if he doesn''t get revenge, the four forces can''t let him go. Once he is caught by them, he will be broken to pieces, almost certain.


    In short, either you die or I live!


    There is no chance!


    In the middle of the road, Ning Tao let go of his trapped righteousness, but he took off his ring. It''s a price. He can''t keep up with him.


    Now that resources are sufficient and people are available, the safe way is to find a good place to shut up.


    I don''t know when the eternal hall will open?

 Chapter 3740

    Ning Tao said, can''t help but think of the old thief''s advice, to a superior "Shenyuan Taichu fruit".


    And the first fruits only exist in the temple of eternity.


    Is it on? I don''t know whether it''s over or not?


    Today, the area of eternal island looks like a cone, and 100000 people are scattered at the end of the column, and the "eternal Palace" is on the tip of the cone.


    In other words, the further forward, the greater the chance of meeting each other, and the greater the risk.


    If you want to go to eternal Island, 100000 people have to go through the periphery, the inner circle and reach the core, that is to say, they have to go through the territory of the local creatures of eternal island.


    That''s no less than crossing five levels and cutting six generals!


    The danger is immeasurable!


    Now, the area where Ning Tao and others are located should be on the edge of the inner circle. They have stepped into the dangerous area. There are a lot of monsters here, and they are all demon lords and demon emperors. They don''t know how to form them?


    However, it is well known that all living beings in the eternal island are unable to leave the island on their own.


    Otherwise, it would be a real chaos.


    At least ten patterns will change!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In a gust of wind shuttle, Xiaoshuang carrying a group of people gradually away, leaving only a small black spot.


    But I don''t know how much news he made this time? One of the top ten super galaxies, Lagerstroemia indica, so many experts, elite, actually all planted in his hands? Also let "Yiqi Zun" seriously injured.


    The news spread like a plague, a virus, with exaggeration.


    It''s surprising that the one who spread the news was Yiqi Zun. He''s not afraid of shame? On the contrary? No one understood his intention.


    There''s a bare commander left, and he''s insulting himself. It seems that he''s really stimulated.


    But then, the crowd gradually changed from ridicule to rigidity, which made them look very different. The big heaven and the dark, the Big Dipper, the star nest, and the Teng snake were the first to find a spirit.


    It''s like a plot.


    What is it? Only the parties are clear.


    I only know that before long, dozens of famous forces, such as the fox, the burning horn, the white jade lion, the representatives of the 18 ethnic groups in fangwai and the taixuan Shenzong, gathered together to plot a big event.


    Three days later, an alliance was quietly established, composed of 33 major forces.


    Just to kill Ning Tao.


    There are also many subordinate forces and small sects.


    However, there are all kinds of strength. These individuals add up to an amazing number of 1000 or 2000 people. They have different levels, and there are also several experts.


    It''s called Five Star Alliance!


    As soon as the news came out, people were in an uproar, but in just a few days, it increased to more than 3000 people.


    There has been a considerable increase in the number of small and scattered forces.


    Gradually forming a boom.


    It''s not worth them to stir up the army and stir up the public. But if there are forces that can protect them, why not go through the inner encircled area?


    Why hasn''t anyone broken into the inner area for such a long time? Because it''s too dangerous.


    One can hardly get by.


    Even if we do it five times, we will surely die.


    This is a lesson from the past. Only when we go together can we have a glimmer of hope.


    As soon as the incident came out, there was a mixed reaction from all sides.


    But the six forces are uneasy. If they continue to be so loose, once they meet the five-star alliance, any one of them will be vulnerable and have to wait to die.


    Soon, the elder Muna of the great spirit found the smart elder of the sage college and plotted to unite.


    Their saints, Qu Miaomiao, are all Ning Tao''s people. They have to stand up for public and private affairs, and the smart elder will not refuse.


    Soon, in the name of the two sides to form an alliance, Guangzhou world''s major dignitaries, forces, common advance and retreat.


    It''s called Holy Spirit alliance!


    The next day, the Dragon island came, and the elder copper announced that he would join the league. If Tengfei was allowed to gain power, he might take the opportunity to attack the Dragon Island people.


    A group of rotten loach want to turn into a dragon? That''s to tell it not to think about it!


    Wait for the clan leader and the elder to recover. It''s good to have you Teng snake family. It won''t be long before you can jump, and the Jinpeng family can''t escape.


    On the third day, the big fairy''s jade fairy came. Although they didn''t support Ning Tao openly, the saint, Gu Qiong, was missing and taken away by him. The kind mother-in-law also told her to talk to Ning Tao.


    There has to be a result.


    On the fourth day, only the affiliated forces joined the league.


    On the fifth day, there were a lot of small forces, but nothing else happened. On the sixth day and the seventh day


    Many people are curious about the great spiral, and why not go to the ecliptic? In fact, the reason is very simple. They don''t owe Ning Tao, and there''s no need to help too much.


    What should have been paid back was already paid back.


    In particular, knowing that Ning Tao comes from the holy land of eternal life naturally adds another worry.


    In the current global situation, Ning Tao is a weak and fat sheep. Whoever stands on his side is the enemy of the world and will be attacked by the masses.Even the friendly elves dare not support Ning Tao openly, which is no less than digging their own grave.


    If others don''t know, can they? There must be an idea to protect Ning Tao, but in this way, we will get deeper into Ning Tao.


    That''s not a good thing.


    They don''t help, they don''t target, and it''s the bottom line to remain neutral. However, they also know that alliance is necessary, so they form their own alliance through negotiation.


    It''s called Shinto alliance!


    In this way, the three leagues were established one after another.


    Almost all the major forces are divided into thousands of members. Among them, the five-star alliance is the most powerful, the Holy Spirit alliance is the second, and the Shinto alliance is the weakest.


    After a month of uproar, finally, it began to break out, and the five-star alliance went all out to pursue Ning Tao.


    More bold words.


    If anyone can take his head, the five-star alliance will reward him with 100 eternal stones, 15 star pills and one artifact. If there is any violation, the heart of Tao will be frozen all his life.


    This instant will pursue and kill Ning Tao again, make red fire, push to climax.


    There are more than 3000 people in the five-star alliance, and nearly 10000 people can be hunted. They are all searching for Ning Tao''s whereabouts everywhere, one by one hot and driven by interests.


    But if you let Ning Tao know this, he will be full of disdain. He is worth 100 yuan?


    It''s not enough.


    But it was a disaster.


    More than 3000 people, I''m afraid even if Tianzun pounces on them, they will be smashed to pieces in an instant, right? In particular, there is only one card left. Once blocked, I''m afraid I''ll run out of money.


    He did not expect an ambush to create this situation for himself?


    He also did not expect that a painful thing would happen in the future


    Winter goes, spring comes, cold comes and summer goes. In this fanatical atmosphere, this pursuit is seven years.


    The territory of eternal island is very large. So many people try their best to trace it, but they only look at the periphery once. They gradually approach the inner circle and close it up to form a big encirclement. Mosquitoes can''t fly away.


    In the past seven years, too many things have happened, and news about Ning Tao has also emerged one after another.


    Here today? Where will it be tomorrow?


    But never see a real person?


    Yiqi Zun is always on the front line, just like a mad angry lion, looking for a golden dragon for revenge. After seven years, he has a hunch that he is very close.


    For this reason, he even delayed his cultivation for seven years, and the limitless supreme and others will have to attack Wuzhong.


    Once successful, I''m afraid I''ll be in the inner circle.


    Want to go to the eternal palace!


    It''s been ten years since I came to the island. Except for a few special reasons, I can hardly see the Immortal Emperor Wuzhong, and the weakest one is Liuzhong.


    Even a pig can fly in the limelight. As long as you are willing to practice, you will be promoted.


    At the same time, beside a waterfall, a figure with a naked upper body meditates. Although he is in a pool, he is calm and unaffected.


    A breath of ups and downs, seems to wander between the two and one, this is the rhythm of breakthrough.


    However, it seems that the temperature is poor.


    He It was Ning Tao who suddenly opened his eyes in meditation. A cold light suddenly appeared, and he threw a giant shadow nail into a rock.


    "To die!"

 Chapter 3741

    It''s like a bolt of lightning.


    "Brush Hiss... "


    With a scream, a figure suddenly appeared on the empty stone. The color of the stone is changeable, just like a chameleon.


    This movement is not small, several people who practice by the waterfall open their eyes, their faces change, and they flash through the gloom.


    "Did they all come here?"


    "Master, this..."


    As soon as huangquan was about to open his mouth, Ning Tao waved his hand to know. He looked up at the man, and he was nailed to death.


    Even the shadow can''t move.


    It seems that they are from the Five Star Alliance.


    Although he lived in seclusion, he also heard a little about things outside. He first confronted them five years ago, and then quickly hid here.


    It''s inconspicuous to kill a few people.


    His "five-star alliance" now has a strong army and a large number of people. With six of them, it is too insignificant.


    It seems that he is afraid of seeing his great potential, and plans to kill himself before entering the eternal palace, so that he will never suffer from the future. He will gather the masses together and try to break into the inner circle. This is a good plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    This is not the first one he killed in recent years. There should be more than a dozen of them. Especially during this period, seven or eight spies were killed in five or six days.


    It looks like it''s here.


    If you don''t go any further, you''ll soon be found. I''m afraid the road ahead is not easy


    Ning Tao sighed, brushed his hand and said, "pack up and get ready to leave. Don''t leave any traces."


    "Yes ~"


    the old man of huangquan said respectfully.


    Looking at its fluctuation, it has broken through the nine fold. Although it is a new comer, its strength has really improved a lot, especially in mastering the method of stele.


    It was a complete stone tablet, which was taken out from the bottom of the sea by Ning Tao. Some secret skills were recorded on it.


    They gave it to him.


    It''s very suitable for him.


    Even in the face of half step supremacy, he can fight hard. The eternal stone is not wasted.


    Not only him, a green tree rooted in the middle of the lake, swayed for a while, slowly pulled out its roots, shrunk its body shape, but had a strong breath. It was no longer weak and had returned to its peak.


    It''s eight fold.


    The corpses were all absorbed by it. It did not lack some supreme and divine nature, and it did not miss it.


    Although its realm is not high, but its own strength is strong, talent is particularly outstanding, even if the spring, do not dare to guarantee to win it.


    In the past seven years, it has been fattened.


    Xiaoshuang is also very fat, and is ready to gather his power. He is huge and extremely powerful. The consumption of eternal stone in these years is also amazing.


    It''s the sum of the two yellow springs.


    If Ning Tao had not made a fortune, he would not have been able to support him.


    Eight hundred yuan. In the past seven years, six of them have consumed nearly 50 yuan. Guangningtao only costs two or three yuan a year, and one person accounts for more than 20 yuan.


    I thought it would last for hundreds of years, but according to this process, I''m afraid it will last for more than 100 years.


    Even if there is booty, I''m afraid it will last for 200 years at most. This is only a conservative estimate. If ordinary people raise so much, they will really be poor.


    "Boom Wow... "


    The cave was broken and a figure came out.


    This person, simple and mature, full of vicissitudes of life, indifferent eyes, seems to have experienced the storm, pain through the heart, difficult to make waves again, only to see Ning Tao flash ripples,


    his heartbeat, also more powerful than all the people present, vast, constantly building strength.


    All over his limbs.


    He was filled with all kinds of magnificent Qi, which set off the extraordinary, immortal and powerful.


    Ning Tao took a look at him and said with a smile, "you are finally willing to go out. It''s not easy to see you. What''s the matter with the cohesion of divine power?"


    Six months ago, Jiang Chen had already come into contact with this step, so he closed the door and sought a breakthrough. With the help of the heart of origin and inheritance, he would get twice the result with half the effort. In fact, he did.


    He has condensed the first wisp of divine power, and is still the "origin of divine power", reaching the holy level.


    Seeing this, some people may ask why there is no holy way to gather holy power? This is the kind of people who have special things.


    Future achievements are unimaginable.


    As for Jiang Di, when did he die? Only know that life is not like death, every day is suffering, torture, but also deserved.


    Blood was also drawn back by Jiang Chen.


    It belongs to his parents. Although there is still one Jiang Huang alive, but Sooner or later!


    Jiang Chen was silent, the vicissitudes of life did not change, and said: "it''s stable. It''s only a matter of time to break through the supremacy. It will take a long time to completely transform the divine power."


    Outside, the time tower can be used, but here it can only be transformed slowly."It''s worthy of being a Taoist friend of Jiang Chen. The speed of practice is rare. I''m afraid you can surpass me soon," a light laugh came.


    Several people looked around and found a pretty woman with a wooden basin, virtuous and dignified, with a gentle smile.


    Inside is Ning Tao''s laundry.


    In the past seven years, Yu Xiaomei took care of her daily life. No one forced her to do everything voluntarily.


    I have to say everything.


    In the world, Ning Tao is not so comfortable, but now he has some maladjustment.


    I''ve never been so extravagant.


    Little sister made little progress, but she also made progress.


    He has refined the chiwu immortal sword, and found the inheritance from the master''s relics, the whole chapter of cultivation.


    Even in the eternal Island, xianzun realm, it''s very difficult to improve Yichong. It''s extremely long. The reason why Ning Tao is about to touch the double is that there is a magic force in his body.


    It''s pure energy. Its supernatural power can be suppressed and absorbed, so it grows very fast.


    And a magic pill, magic crystal.


    Therefore, a breakthrough in the double is imminent.


    In the past seven years, all six have made great progress, but they are still unable to fight against the "Five Star Alliance", which is far from enough.


    Jiang Chen nodded silently, looked at the corpse, turned around and said, "what are you going to do next?"


    They will come to an end today. More than half of it is his responsibility. Ning Tao is to avenge him. Therefore, he feels guilty and wants to make up for it.


    Seeing several people coming over one after another, Ning Tao pondered and said in a deep voice: "to tell you the truth, the situation is very bad. We are already surrounded. Sooner or later, we will meet with the" Five Star Alliance. "


    "The most important thing now is to break through the encirclement. We can''t wait to die. As long as we can rush out and want to encircle us again, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy..."


    Hearing this, several people nodded, but Yu Xiaomei doubted: "it''s not so easy to break through, is it?"


    "This is the pursuit of thousands or even tens of thousands of people. We only have six people, and we can''t escape from the net."


    However, a cheap voice suddenly came out, proud way: "don''t worry, I have a way."


    Several people looked at him and found that Da Hei jumped out. He patted his chest and said, "if you want to break through, you have to take advantage of the chaos. Otherwise, how many people are you? Want to break through? That''s to die! "


    "Chaos? What kind of chaos?


    Huang Quan and Jiang Chen have some doubts.


    Ning Tao was not surprised. He had heard about the plan and decided to do it.


    "Haha, there are more miracles in eternal island. Every ten years, there will be a change. It is said that it is a tidal wave coming from the eternal palace, like a ripple, from one end to the other."


    "Even the local creatures of eternal island will choose to do so. At that time, it can be regarded as a tide of animals, and we can take advantage of this chaos to slip away."


    Big black has a confident face.


    When they heard this, they were all in a daze. If so, it would be appropriate.


    It''s exactly ten years now.


    With the hum of the green wood tree, the corpse and the trace are satisfied, and the signal that someone is approaching is also sent. Ning Tao looks at each other and nods at the same time. In an instant, he disappears here


    At the same time, a big mess is coming!

 Chapter 3742

    Not long after Ning Tao and others disappeared, a small team came over, very cautious, and gradually investigated.


    There are as many as eight people.


    Three supremacies, five immortals.


    "Captain, Lao Shi has no trace of breath here. It''s estimated that nine times out of ten he will die. Do you think it''s Ning Tao?" A big man is afraid of the way.


    Hearing this, the leader, like a sissy, with a blue embroidered handkerchief and a greasy face in her hand, pursed a smile and said in Yin Judo: "no matter who did it, it doesn''t come to a good end to fight against my" Five Star Alliance ".


    "If it wasn''t for the continuous obstruction of the Holy Spirit League, just a ningtao, how could it have been hiding for seven years? You know, there are tens of thousands of people looking for him... "


    Listening to the sissy tone, people could not help but feel a chill, but no one dared to speak.


    This is the famous Blue King.


    Who dares to contradict him? Unless it is not clear that he wants to die, although he is weak and greasy, he is a murderous pervert.


    It is said that when I was a child, I grew up in a brothel. Although I was a man, I had a woman like manner.


    This man''s heart has been twisted.


    But the talent of cultivation has been advancing all the way, which makes many people envious, speechless and give up.


    "Haha, if we can meet Ning Tao, we will be developed. Even if we share the bounty, we will be able to get it right..."


    A young man is in a rush.


    But as soon as the words came out, LAN Zhizun sneered: "do you think Ning Tao is easy to provoke? Tens of thousands of people have been looking for him for seven years, but he has been hiding many times. Don''t forget that he almost killed the whole crape myrtle team by himself. "


    "It''s said that he still has a mace in his hand, which is the power of the heaven. The one who is angry almost died on it, but I don''t know how many more times he can use it?"


    Seven people how tongue, in the heart dark surprised, if really met, estimate still not necessarily is a good thing.


    In this search, blue supreme''s eyelids jump, as if to feel what? Looking down at his feet, he suddenly yelled, "there''s an ambush..."


    But it''s too late. It''s on the hook.


    "Bang Bang... "


    Thousands of green vines gushed out, and the originally peaceful lakeshore turned into green branches like snakes in an instant. They were not afraid of fire and water, and were not afraid of the blade. Like tentacles, they twined eight people in an instant.


    "Damn, this What''s this? A tree demon? " Exclaimed the young man, pale with fright.


    He has the strength of an Immortal Emperor, but he can''t get rid of it. Instead, he is more and more entangled.


    "Well Cough... "


    "Help me..."


    Blue supreme color change, in the hands of the blue sleeve handkerchief are startled, as if aware of what? Gritting his teeth, he said angrily: "it''s Ning Tao. They killed Lao Shi. They didn''t leave. Hurry up Let''s hear from you... "


    However, with the sound of "brushing", several more figures suddenly appeared beside the waterfall, one by one full of murders.


    "It''s too late!"


    Ning Tao throws a shuttle like a ghost.


    The goal is to go straight to blue supremacy, a triple supremacy. It''s not easy to solve it.


    Moreover, there are five-star leagues in all directions, so we must make a quick decision, and the war demons will rush up with us. Even if it is the triple peak, both of them are fearless.


    But I can''t play against quadruple.


    If Ning Tao breaks through the double, you can have a try.


    "Asshole, damned smelly man, dare to plot against my mother and seek death," Lan Zhizun was so angry that he quickly shattered the ivy and blew up a few strong winds.


    Ning Tao is stunned. Is this guy a man or a woman? And you can''t see the attack? But can you feel something sharp coming?


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    The silver shuttles were blocked.


    There were lots of sparks and explosions in the air.


    "Oh? It''s a little interesting, "Ning Tao opened the perspective, and finally saw that it was a very thin concealed weapon, sharp at both ends, oval in the middle, very delicate, dark red, as if stained with a lot of death and blood.


    How many people did this guy kill?


    In the world, it is true that there are many capable people and scholars.


    And blue supreme also a Leng, unexpectedly was stopped by Ning Tao? Color change way: "everyone is afraid of your mace, but seems to ignore your real strength."


    "Ha ha, it''s not too late to let you know now. It''s a wise ghost to die like this.


    Ning Tao sneers and pops up the Zhou God nail.


    In the gray, and mixed with the golden flame, a rough number of even more than a hundred.


    "Whoosh..."


    "Well, it''s not easy for you, but it''s too young to kill me. How dare you ambush me here? It''s going to be the biggest mistake in your life. "


    LAN Zhizun burst out with a killing opportunity.


    The two of them seem to have a big competition of concealed weapons.


    "Secret technique, bee tail needle!"


    The warlord had already rushed up, but when the blue supreme was on guard, he suddenly hit a twined Immortal Emperor with one punch, which turned him into a blood mist."No Ah, ah... "


    The pungent smell of blood makes people stiff.


    But it''s not over yet. The war demon pounces on another supreme, crushing, destroying and releasing his pupil skill.


    Jiang Chen, Yu Xiaomei, huangquan and Xiaoshuang are all good, and they are all harassed by qingmushu. Soon, three immortals fall one after another.


    LAN Zhizun was angry and angry. Although he didn''t care about the life and death of these people, he hit him in the face and said: "Ning Tao, you are looking for death!"


    Said, unexpectedly grasps to the waist.


    Ning Tao was stunned, but in his heart there was a flash of uneasiness. For a moment, his eyes seemed to be filled with a cold light. He cried out that it was not good, but he could not retreat.


    "Brush ~"


    there was only a slight wind breaking.


    "Master, Lao Ning," several people of Jiang Chen were startled. They didn''t see clearly just now because they were too fast.


    Ning Tao''s pupils contracted, and the blue supreme in front of him gradually became a shadow. He raised his hand and slowly touched his neck, where there was an obvious bloodstain.


    But there was also a golden flash.


    It''s a Dharma suit. Thanks to it, otherwise his head would be cut off with that blow just now.


    "What a quick hit..."


    Ning Tao turns around heavily, and LAN Zhizun looks at him in amazement. He widens his lips and holds a sword as thin as a cicada''s wing in his hand. It''s soft all over, and it''s hidden in his waist. It''s an artifact.


    "You You''re not dead? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a cold hum, flashed a murderous opportunity, and said coldly: "it''s worthy of the skill of killing people. It almost caught your way, but it''s not polite to come here. I''ll give you a move, too."


    Said, a large number of the world''s power condensed between the hands, crazy compression, gathered into a throwing knife.


    It''s only a third the size of a slap.


    It''s small, but it''s powerful.


    "This What''s this? " Blue supreme color change, in the heart flashed uneasy, quickly raised the soft sword taut.


    "This is World flying dagger


    "Death ~"


    Ning Tao gave a low drink, gathered all his strength and threw it, which was almost the strongest move.


    "Whew ~"


    too fast.


    Blue supreme''s pupils contracted, and a flash of horror flashed in his heart. He was almost as good as the one who had just used the secret method. He held up his sword to block, but felt a force of gravity.


    This small flying knife is even heavier than a world, and its penetrating power is amazing.


    With the sound of "Dang", the soft sword flew away.


    "Not good..."


    LAN Zhizun''s face turned pale, and with a scream, a Throwing Knife went through all the defenses and pierced his heart.


    "Team Captain... "


    The only three people below are dull.


    The famous LAN Zhizun was killed by one second? This Is this the strength of Ning Tao?


    "I We surrender, surrender... "


    But half a cup of tea later, the whole team was killed by the war demons. If they were released, they would be released. Ning Tao and his party cleaned up the battlefield immediately, destroyed the corpses and left here in a hurry. It was not dangerous.


    Had it not been for the help of Jinshen, Ning Tao might have fallen on that sword.


    But just out of the waterfall, only fly for a while, face to face unexpectedly met a familiar team.


    "Wu Wu Yifan

 Chapter 3743

    Ning Tao''s face is stiff, and his mouth can''t help smoking. My uncle''s house is exposed in the rain. Even Yu Xiaomei and others are pale. They are from taixuan Shenzong. Is that too bad luck?


    A group of six people had just experienced a great war, but they met this more terrible enemy.


    This is Wu Yifan, but the four most important, and there are more than a dozen people in the whole team, as well as Wu Junchen, some old most important, who are not easy to provoke.


    "Please..."


    Not to mention Ning Tao''s silly eyes, even Wu Yifan and others who came to have a look casually were stunned.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    What a coincidence, isn''t it?


    I haven''t found it for seven years. I plan to come and have a look only after receiving a intermittent signal during the inspection. But I met the wanted criminal, Ning Tao.


    There''s no protection at all.


    Now the two sides, are dumbfounded, as if some do not know what to do?


    "This..."


    However, in a dead silence, Wu Junchen suddenly widened his eyes, excitedly pointed to Ning Tao and screamed: "big Big brother, it''s that son of a bitch. Come on Come on, don''t let him run away. "


    "More than 150 eternal stones..."


    As soon as his words came out, the two sides suddenly drew out their swords and glared at each other.


    Even Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. In Wu Junchen''s eyes, there is a flash of anger. It was this guy who stabbed him on the spot.


    Almost didn''t kill him.


    Immediately swallow the pill and take out the soft sword. If they dare to use the power of heaven immediately.


    Although it''s only the last time left, there''s no way. In his heyday, he may not be Wu Yifan''s opponent. Yama also suffered damage just now.


    I haven''t had time to fix it.


    The middle-aged people in front of them were short of breath and nervous, and their hearts were beating wildly.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "Brother, what are you doing? Come on Do it now, "Wu Junchen urged impatiently.


    But who would have thought that Wu Yifan, who had recovered from his short absence, suddenly turned around and scolded: "shut up, don''t you think it''s enough trouble for me? Get the hell out of here. "


    "I..."


    Wu Junchen is silly. Did he say something wrong? Don''t talk about him, even the middle-aged people are stunned.


    Is that right?


    Ning Tao is the most wanted criminal in the five-star League, and their taixuan Shenzong is a member of the five-star League. Don''t they fight in this case? What else can we do?


    Even Ning Tao frowned.


    This guy, what do you want to do?


    As for Wu Yifan, he is afraid of him. He is a hero, talented, courageous and far sighted, but unfortunately he stands on the opposite side of him.


    When the whole audience was dull, Wu Yifan suddenly took six steps, put the sword into the ring, and said with a smile, "brother Ning, I haven''t seen you for many years. Are you all right?"


    "This..."


    More than a dozen people were shocked. What does that mean? But Wu Junchen turned around in a hurry.


    In his eyes, Ning Tao is a large amount of resources. The longer he delays, the more unexpected it will be. What if he is found by other forces and robbed?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said in a deep voice: "these hypocritical politeness will be avoided. If you have something to say, there is nothing to talk about except let us go."


    He said so casually, but who thought Wu Yifan said with a smile: "let people go Yes


    "What What? "


    More than a dozen people have big chin and round eyes. Did they hear right? But Can you release people?


    But Jiang Chen, Yu Xiaomei is more nervous. The weasel pays new year''s greetings to the chicken. If he doesn''t have a good heart, will taixuan Shenzong kindly let them go?


    I don''t believe anyone else.


    Wu Junchen was very anxious, but he was pulled back by the middle-aged king. He knew that the young master had another intention.


    It''s supposed to be Ning Tao''s trump card. Suddenly, even they didn''t expect that if they fight, even if they can catch it, they will lose a lot.


    That''s not worth it.


    At least middle-aged supremacy thinks so.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned and looked at Wu Yifan tightly. Suddenly, he said, "what are the conditions?"


    He doesn''t believe in free lunch.


    Especially this guy.


    Sure enough, Wu Yifan faintly smile, very relaxed way: "in fact, the conditions are very simple, just want to change the fight into the jade, my brother did not know the propriety, offended you, I want to ask brother Ning to let him go."


    "As long as brother Ning agrees, taixuan Shenzong will release people immediately, and none of them will be embarrassed."


    When Ning Tao heard this, he looked strange. He looked at Wu Junchen and hesitated. He never thought about it, but the situation was not for him to choose.


    He pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, "as long as he doesn''t come to provoke me any more, do as you say."


    "Good, frank, thank you brother Ning, let people go," Wu Yifan waved his hand, very happy."This..."


    Two people are dull, just Is it that simple?


    Wu Junchen also uncanny stares big a pair of eyes bead son, they obviously occupy absolute advantage, why still want to give Ning Tao facial expression? Do you want to fight?


    Too much for them, right?


    "Brother, are you crazy? Even if it''s not for the reward, what should we do if the five-star League learns about it and releases him privately? I''m afraid it''s a big crime. "


    "Can''t put it..."


    Wu Junchen finally used his brain.


    But in fact, he saw the sword in Ning Tao''s hand. It was an artifact. Although he was supreme, the huge bow was only a semi artifact.


    How can he not be greedy?


    The muscles of the middle-aged supreme and others tremble, but they are also curious and worried. It''s really not cost-effective to do so, but I''m afraid it''s even less cost-effective to fight.


    Even if the five-star alliance has fulfilled its promise and given that large reward, how many people will be killed?


    Can you keep the bounty?


    It''s a dilemma to lose the big from the small.


    Wu Yifan turned around coldly, glanced at the crowd and said firmly: "if you owe me something, you should pay it back. I want to sincerely resolve my gratitude and resentment. From then on, no one needs to persuade you. But I think brother Ning also understands my difficulties."


    "If you meet five stars next time, I''m afraid you can only offend people next time."


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, in the heart move, light smile way: "I understand, also hope, can not meet brother Wu again, otherwise I this palm go down, will certainly lose brother Wu this bosom friend, don''t have the heart."


    As soon as the words came out, Wu Yifan''s face muscles trembled and said with a stiff smile, "brother Ning is joking. It''s easy to go all the way."


    Let your men make way.


    Ning Tao raises his head and flies over without fear of ambush. Jiang Chen and others catch up, approach and pass by. Finally Until it disappears.


    Seeing Ning Tao''s escape, Wu Junchen said, "brother, why are you doing this?"


    Under the questioning, Wu Yifan did not answer. His eyes were calm and he just whispered: "the direction they are going is the defense line of" xiahoubang "


    The middle-aged emperor was stunned and nodded in doubt. Xiahou bang, who came from Xiahou''s family, was the representative of this trip. He also adhered to the will of Xiahou Tianzun and actively dealt with ningtao. It was better to catch him alive.


    However, Wu Yifan negative hand light way: "subpoena told xiahoubang, there are six unidentified people to his encirclement and suppression line, let him see to do."


    "This..."


    The middle-aged king is dumb, but then he seems to understand what? It''s wonderful to do so in a hurry.


    Even Wu Junchen seems to understand one or two. He looks at Wu Yifan with admiration. He deserves to be his elder brother. He is clearly full of bad water, but he is more like a gentleman than anyone else. This is the high level of bad.


    "Hum Hum... "


    But at this moment, from the depths of eternal Island, there seems to be an indescribable wave.


    Tens of thousands of monks felt it.


    The local creatures, on the other hand, began to be restless, following the guidance of the waves, rushing, whistling, like sacred instructions, had to follow, and were all crazy.


    Gradually merged into a big animal tide!

 Chapter 3744

    "Oh Oh... "


    Jackals, tigers, leopards, monsters, can be said to be endless, together like a hodgepodge.


    The eternal island is shaking.


    The core, the inside and the outside are all in a stir.


    Whether it''s Ning Tao who broke through the siege, or Wu Yifan who has just been summoned, or even the scattered time and space, the wind devil and the supreme white beard all feel it.


    All of them were moved.


    "Are you coming?"


    Ning Tao solemn whisper, big black also jump out at any time, estimated: "should be right, this movement I too familiar, although don''t know exactly why? But once it''s turned on, there''s a vision. "


    "It is said that it has a great connection with the formation of the first fruit of Shenyuan. Everything with spirit will have an influence, but I''m powerful, and it can''t influence me."


    Seeing his proud face, people laughed, but they were also relieved. In this way, there was hope for a breakthrough.


    There should be a lot of noise.


    The blockade of tens of thousands of people can be broken in an instant.


    "Don''t be happy too early. Since it''s a tide of beasts, we can''t avoid it. Be careful, or we''ll lose a lot if we escape the five-star alliance and die in the hands of monsters."


    Ning Tao gave an advice.


    At the same time changing direction and speeding up.


    Wu Yifan can''t believe it. If he didn''t fear his own mace, would he have such a good voice?


    And he always had a sense of uneasiness.


    "Boom Boom... "


    From the depths of the eternal Island, the dust and smoke billowed, and the ancient creatures were startled.


    However, in a mysterious misty area, a pair of cold eyes were lit up, vast and deep, listening to the fluctuations, but indifferent.


    But it''s not the only one. In a continuous mountain range, there is a rather strange Longji mountain range. Suddenly, it trembles. Does it feel like an earthquake? But soon there was thunder and snoring.


    It turned out to be a living creature.


    In a vein, a stone God wakes up, looks dull, a moment of silence, and then comes to sleep.


    There is also a spirit of breaking halberd


    These people have never appeared in any information, as if they did not exist. They can be said to be hidden in the secret depths of the eternal island.


    Another layer of mystery.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Xiaoshuang cuts through the valley, flies close to the ground, gets rid of some thoughts, but is still watched by some people.


    "Where is the monster? Stop and accept my five-star League investigation. What about you, stupid Tiger... "


    A small team murmured.


    But Xiaoshuang bumped into it directly.


    Ning Tao cold eyes, some not right, busy low drink a way: "rush past, speed up to leave here."


    There''s something else here.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, a sneer came from the mountains in the distance: "Ning Tao, you are already in the net. Where do you go? The Xiahou family, the Xiahou state, has come here, and it''s not going to be captured as soon as possible. "


    "Xia Hou?"


    Yu Xiaomei and Jiang Chen were surprised, but they were ambushed by Xiahou''s family? This is also the top family in the world, and its ancestor is the Xia Marquis Tianzun.


    If it''s not true that enemies don''t get together.


    First met taixuanzong, and then met Xiahou family, one by one stronger, one by one more desperate.


    Is there anyone in Xiahou''s family coming after ningtao''s expedition? This guy doesn''t seem much weaker than Wu Yifan?


    And there are thirty or forty people.


    Did he fall into the trap?


    "Separate. I''ll attract them. Just go to the Holy Spirit League for protection as we discussed before. I''ll only find a way to join you."


    Ning Tao hastily exhorts.


    Then he turned his hand and crushed a magic pill.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The shock of terror swept across the country. In an instant, the people who were chasing and killing would be turned upside down. Even Xiaoshuang and his party were blown away by the strong wind.


    "Sir, you must be careful," said Yu Xiaomei, biting her red lips.


    Jiang Chen also clenched his teeth.


    But I can''t be a burden to Ning Tao.


    Five or six of them were shocked to death. Their sternum sagged and collapsed. They were killed on the spot, and more than ten of them were injured.


    Even the supreme has suffered a lot.


    The power of the magic explosion can be imagined.


    "Damn it, asshole, mean boy, take your life," said Xia houbang. His face turned green with anger. As soon as he started, five or six people were damaged, which was too bad luck.


    He was strong and strong. His brows were full of dignity and toughness. His temper was very hot and tough. The prey he was targeting had not been able to escape, so he immediately punched out without mercy.


    A blow to the sky is like a force to the sky.


    "Difa, poxiao boxing!"


    "Kill ~"


    Ning Tao was surprised. Is this the strength of the four supremacies? LAN Zhizun and others really can''t compare.A backhand punch immediately.


    The body seems to be high, waving the power.


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Break ~"


    it''s the same boxing technique, but it''s different strength and artistic conception. One side has high ambition, the other side is boundless. The two collide with each other and have their own merits.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The nearby demons were shaken away.


    And a group of people, swept by the shock wave again, scared, so strong? What kind of battle is this? Is this really the power of Ning Tao?


    Xiahou bang was shocked back five or six steps, in the heart flashed horror, this boy, is really a heavy?


    Ning Tao, on the other hand, flew backwards for more than 100 meters, ploughed a long ditch in the earth, his face flushed, his chest choked with blood, and his left arm was throbbing, as if he felt something familiar?


    He quickly suppressed, constantly looking for a chance to escape, now seriously injured is unable to force the enemy.


    There are still some enemies chasing Xiaoshuang.


    However, even if it is supreme, it is not easy to catch up with Xiaoshuang. Now even he can''t catch up with its speed, which is also worthy of its talent.


    It doesn''t absorb so many eternal stones for nothing.


    "Boy, what''s that in your left arm?" Xia Hou Bang''s face suddenly changed and he was surprised.


    But as soon as the words came out, the roar of thousands of monsters came from afar, like a torrent, wave after wave, heavy oppression, mixed with rolling power.


    "Roar Roar... "


    Ning Tao in front of a bright, finally came, immediately turned away, also back to a: "your ancestors!"


    "Teleport, move!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    however, Xia Hou bang was stunned and didn''t get angry. Instead, he suddenly said, "I see."


    A lot of people have black lines on their faces.


    Why do they sound like swearing?


    "Chase, chase..."


    At this moment, countless friars were involved in this animal tide, and they died in a big area, almost no one could fight against it.


    Not even the quintessence.


    Many teams were scattered by the tide of animals.


    In addition to the three major leagues, many gangs have sprung up in recent years, but many of them have been wiped out. They have all fled to the outside world.


    Ning Tao and Xia Hou Bang were also involved in the animal tide. They fled and chased each other, gradually widening their distance.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Besides, Xiaoshuang and his party have been running wildly since they left the battlefield, and there is a small team of pursuers behind them. However, it happened that the tide of beasts rushed in and they fell into chaos. They all rushed to flee regardless of East, West, North and south.


    "All follow me closely, I''ll open the way," said Yu Xiaomei, holding the chiwu immortal sword.


    Jiang Chen and Xiaoshuang all killed them.


    Fortunately, they were on the edge of the battle, and all five of them were killed. But just as they wanted to find a hiding place, they met a guy they didn''t want to meet, taixuan Shenzong and Wu Junchen.


    There are also middle-aged people around.


    However, only Wu Yifan''s few are missing. It seems that they have also been scattered, and the two sides will meet again.


    "It''s you?" Wu Junchen''s eyes narrowed and his mouth grinned coldly. He flashed sarcasm and pity.


    "Not good..."


    Yu''s heart sank.

 Chapter 3745

    "It turned out to be a Taoist friend of taixuan Shenzong. I didn''t expect to meet again so soon. What a coincidence."


    Yu Xiaomei said with a stiff smile.


    But subconsciously, he grasped the chiwu immortal sword.


    Jiang Chen, Qing Mo Shu, Huang Quan, and Xiao Shuang are all in the spotlight. They breathe heavily, tired and nervous. Wu Junchen is not a good thing.


    It''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    After all, if Ning Tao is not here, there will be no deterrence. Is it hard to guarantee that these people will not do anything?


    As soon as the words came out, Wu Junchen grinned and looked evil. It''s so interesting that he met them again? At this moment, what did he notice? A pair of eyes shine brilliantly.


    "God "The sword?"


    Wu Junchen was so excited that he coveted Ning Tao''s magic sword. However, his elder brother had to give up, but now the sword was delivered to him.


    And it''s another handle.


    It seems that the appearance of the sword is not as good as that soft sword, but the style of chiwu sword is more like that of a famous family.


    He immediately "bang" ran heart, throat bursts of agitation, this ningtao is really a big fat sheep, even around a small supreme all have magic sword.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Listening to the ill intentioned laughter, Yu Xiaomei''s smile is stiff. Although there are animal tides in all directions, he would rather fight than stay here.


    He immediately leaned over and said with a smile, "Mr. Ning is waiting in front of us. We won''t bother you any more. Goodbye."


    But as soon as I turned around, I saw the sound of five or six breaking the wind, and the sound of "whoosh" cut off all around. The middle-aged sovereign frowned, which also exuded a sense of authority, a triple sense of oppression, just like Xuanshen.


    The pressure of five people as a cold back.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Feeling the dull pressure, Jiang Chen''s face changed. He was angry and said, "what do you mean by taixuan Shenzong? After less than half a day, are you going to turn over? "


    The heart of origin is beating.


    A great force, running fast.


    But Yu Xiaomei quickly grabbed him, turned around and said with an apologetic smile, "don''t be angry, you guys. That''s his temper."


    "If you have anything to do, you may as well wait for Mr. Ning to come. We have just contacted each other, and he will come to join us soon. You can have an interview all the time..."


    On hearing this, Wu Junchen said coldly, "do you threaten me? Would I be afraid of him? "


    But although they say that, they are suspicious. They have just contacted elder brother, and they will meet here. Ning Tao may also


    But he didn''t want to give up the sword.


    The middle-aged supreme and others are also silent.


    Yu Xiaomei smiles, but her heart is bitter. The enemy is too strong for them to fight. There are only three of them. She is not Ning Tao, and she has no Tianzun''s fingerprints. She is just a mortal.


    It''s only about seven years since the breakthrough.


    So there is no other way but to compromise.


    Just during the stalemate, Wu Junchen suddenly narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I''m joking with the five of you. We''ve all turned our swords into jade and silk. How can we still be rough? There''s one thing I want to trouble about


    "Well, I''m afraid we can''t do anything that taixuan can''t do?"


    Yu Xiaomei politely refused.


    However, Wu Junchen said with an evil smile: "don''t worry, you can do it. Some time ago, my young master accidentally lost a magic sword. I think it''s very similar to your sword. I suspect you stole it."


    "Let me have a look and identify it."


    Then he reached for it.


    The attitude is very strong. It''s not negotiable at all.


    The middle-aged supreme master took out his mouth. I understand. What''s the matter with him? It turned out that he had a crush on someone else''s sword.


    It''s going to be a hard fight.


    But Jiang Chen and Yu Xiaomei are stupid. They are not stupid. Who can''t hear them? It''s not a meat bun that never comes back, let alone an artifact?


    I''m so angry that I''ve been stigmatized as a sword stealer. Can you have a face?


    The magic sword has spirit. Who can steal it easily?


    The old man of huangquan gritted his teeth and said, "this Taoist friend, all swords have spirits. You can call out the spirit to identify them. Besides, the name and characteristics of your lost swords, let''s talk about them first. It''s more direct."


    He knew the importance of chiwu immortal sword to Yu Xiaomei, which was her master''s relic.


    It is also the treasure of Baiyue gate.


    You can''t be cheap, asshole.


    But as soon as the words came out, Wu Junchen''s face was cold, and he angrily scolded, "how can I have your share in interrupting? It''s a dead thing. "


    Pull the bow and shoot the arrow.


    It''s like a thunderbolt. You can''t react as quickly as you can.


    "What?"


    "Secret skill, the tablet of Zhentian!"


    With a low roar, Huang Quan used the secret technique to activate the stone tablet and used it as a shield.


    "Dang Boom... "Huangquan was shocked to fly tens of meters, and could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood, making the tiger''s mouth numb.


    It''s really hard to stop the supreme strike.


    Thanks to the little tree for him to resolve the impact.


    "Puff..."


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you attack?" Ginger dust eyes to canthus, burning in anger, gas shaking.


    But little sister Yu is holding on to him. Don''t touch him. Otherwise, she will die. Bear the wind and calm for a while, and step back The sea and the sky!


    However, Wu Junchen didn''t even look at him. Instead, he let out a light and grasped the stone tablet. It seemed like a good treasure.


    "Bastard, put it down," Jiang Chen roared, completely angry, and even planned to snatch the stone tablet.


    A force is shot in an instant.


    And small double, also vomited a beam of light.


    The middle-aged supremacy just waved his sleeve robe and smashed it with a strong wind.


    Destroy the withered and decadent!


    Jiang Chen and Xiao Shuang vomit blood and fly upside down. Fortunately, they are held by Yu Xiaomei. No matter how gentle their character is, they are also enraged at the moment. They gritted their teeth and said, "do you taixuan Shenzong have to wait with me forever?"


    "I''m not afraid that Mr. Ning will come to you to settle accounts!"


    Hearing this, Wu Junchen, who was looking at the stone tablet with a smile on his face, suddenly raised his head and said with a haughty smile, "where is that? This is just a little compensation, who let that garbage dare to contradict our young master. "


    "If it were someone else, my young master would have let him go through his heart and let him live. It''s already a gift. It''s also a face for Ning Tao."


    Then he put the stone away.


    My heart is full of joy. Although I didn''t check it carefully just now, it seems that there is a holy Dharma written on it. When it is developed, these people are really fat.


    In addition to the core disciples of the big forces, how many people can learn the holy Dharma in xianhuangjing?


    The more he thought about it, the hotter he was.


    Ning Tao, I''m afraid, is even fatter.


    Five people gnash their teeth, tremble all over, want to spit blood, but people are all kinds of humiliation you, you don''t have that strength, you are to pretend grandson.


    At this time, Wu Junchen was condescending and satirized and said, "now let''s get down to business and hand over the magic sword. If I find out that it''s really stealing my sword, the young master will be rude to you."


    Seven or eight people released their authority.


    A little bit of murder, condensed into a vicious look.


    Hearing this, Yu Xiaomei was silent, biting her red lips tightly, and her hand holding the sword was pale. Even if she was not reconciled and wronged, she was helpless.


    He clenched his silver teeth and left the sword behind.


    "Little sister, I can''t give it to him," said Jiang Chen, biting a row of blood teeth, glaring, but unable to stand up.


    Under the five people''s angry eyes, Wu Junchen excitedly grasped the magic sword and finally got it. It''s so simple. It''s an artifact. It''s an artifact.

 Chapter 3746

    Not every supreme can have a hand weighing artifact. It''s too rare and precious.


    One of the three is amazing.


    Let alone suitable!


    Wu Junchen is excited and excited. His elder brother Wu Yifan also has a magic sword in his hand, but it is handed down by the clan and passed down from generation to generation. If not, it is not easy for his elder brother to get a magic sword.


    Although this chiwu immortal sword is not as good as elder brother''s magic sword, it is enough for him.


    This eternal island has a lot of opportunities. It has also won a holy Dharma and a stone tablet. It has made a lot of money.


    "Ha ha..."


    This side is ecstatic, but the other side is full of dark clouds. Yu Xiaomei, Jiang Chen and Huang Quan are calm, angry, and pursing their pale lips, but they comfort themselves that they are just external objects.


    As long as you can keep your life, there is still a way to get it back. Ning Tao will not give up.


    This taixuan Shenzong is too shameless and changeable. Half a day ago, he had to negotiate peace. Half a day later, he cheated too much, robbed swords and stone tablets, and hurt people.


    Yu Xiaomei was reluctant to take a look at the chiwu immortal sword, took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and said, "let''s go!"


    They left as they wanted.


    But at this time, Wu Junchen''s abusive voice came again: "wait a minute, I haven''t finished. What''s the rush to go? Is there any selfishness in it? Sneaky and shady? "


    As soon as the words came out, Yu Xiaomei was very angry. She gritted her teeth and said, "here you are. What else do you want to do? I warn you, don''t deceive too much. "


    "Your brother took great pains to let your husband let you go. Don''t kill yourself!"


    The sound is murderous.


    I''m in a hurry. No one can think about it.


    When Wu Junchen heard this, his face sank, his muscles trembled, and he glared: "don''t you scare me with Ning Tao, my young master is upright, and you can sit straight. You stole my sword, and you dare to challenge me here?"


    "Believe it or not, young master cut off your head and went to ask Ning Tao a question. What dare he say?"


    The middle-aged king is twitching in the corner of his mouth. You really have the face to say, do you dare? I''m ashamed of you.


    "You You are shameless... "


    "It''s clear that you''re the one who''s extorting. You can say such ridiculous things. You don''t know how to be honest!"


    Yu Xiaomei angrily scolded.


    But the more angry she was, the more proud Wu Junchen was. He had a sense of superiority and said triumphantly, "the sword is in my hand, I am the truth."


    "By the way, when I lost my sword, I lost a tiger with another one. I think this tiger is very similar. Uncle Han, take it down and teach it well. Don''t even know when you see your master."


    He even fell in love with Xiaoshuang.


    When I see ambition, I have to say that I don''t want to take it as my own.


    Even the middle-aged supremacy couldn''t help coughing and said in a deep voice, "don''t go too far, young master. You have violated the plan of the young master."


    "Enough is enough!"


    This short four words, let Wu Junchen a excited, stiff smile, busy voice way: "Uncle Han, these people are simply fat, if a good search, we don''t have to work so hard."


    "In fact, I want to rob that tiger and give it to my brother. With my brother''s strength and the mount of the tiger, wouldn''t it be as powerful as a tiger..."


    A lot of inducements and demagogues, but also inevitably have a lot of selfish, is to pull big brother into the water.


    If you offend Ning Tao in this way, at least you have elder brother to support him. Even if elder brother doesn''t want Shenhu mount, he is the only one who is most likely to have it.


    So it''s a safe business.


    "This..."


    The middle-aged supremacy was stunned and looked at him strangely. I didn''t expect that he would be so kind?


    Did the sun come out in the west?


    And if you think about it carefully, it''s quite reasonable. If the young master has a mount, his strength will be greatly increased. He is so vigorous that even he looks at it with great emotion.


    Seeing his heart beating, Wu Junchen brightened his eyes and quickly struck while the iron was hot. He said excitedly, "Uncle Han, look at that tree demon again. It''s a heterogeneous species. It''s a waste to put it in the hands of these rubbish."


    "If we can be our war beast, or bring it back to the clan for cultivation, it must be a great credit..."


    The more he said, the more outrageous he was. He even wanted to kill all these people. It is estimated that Ning Tao has been cleaned up by Xia houbang.


    Baby is all theirs


    The middle-aged supreme "Uncle Han" felt a thump in his heart. He immediately lowered his face and gave him a cold stare.


    This not angry from the vision of Wei, immediately let Wu Junchen out of a cold sweat, busy chat up a smile way: "I I said, as long as the tiger, nothing else


    They talk to each other, but they don''t know Yu Xiaomei''s anger. They can''t tolerate it.


    Stone tablet, chiwu immortal sword, they can give up, but Xiao Shuang is Mr. Ning''s Mount, this does not have to discuss, only Mr. Ning has the right to decide.Xiaoshuang also stares at Wu Junchen angrily and roars, hoping to tear it up.


    I''m afraid of Uncle Han.


    Seeing this, Wu Junchen hummed coldly: "you are such an evil animal that you don''t even know your master. You need to clean up. Go away. If you dare to steal from our young master next time, you will be chopped up and fed to the dog."


    Then he grabbed Xiaoshuang.


    But at this moment, Yu Xiaomei rushed out, drank and clapped a seal.


    It''s like a dynasty going through the ups and downs of war.


    "Secret art, seal of hundred battles!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    The two forces counteract each other and explode.


    "Why?"


    Wu Junchen was stunned. This woman really dares to fight. Is this evil animal more valuable than the magic sword? But how can he decide here?


    "Bitch, you want to die. If you don''t want it to stay, you can stay and be a maid."


    Wu Junchen gave a cold smile.


    With the bow, archery, six stars in a row.


    This is not a casual remark. Among the 100000 monks who come in, nuns account for at most one or two tenths, and even fewer nuns have reached the highest level.


    Who is not lonely at the thought of staying in this ghost place for hundreds or thousands of years? Who is not hungry?


    It''s good to make a double repair cauldron.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Jiang Chen and others can''t get involved in the battle between the two supremacies. Each of them has great potential. As long as there is no accident, promotion to supremacy is a certainty.


    But it takes time.


    Jiang Chen is still the pride of the new generation. It can''t be achieved overnight. If you give him enough time, let alone Wu Junchen, what is Wu Yifan in front of him? It''s not the right time.


    "Together, fight to the death," Jiang Chen inspired the heart of the origin, were forced to the end, only fight to the death.


    "Kill..."


    The people of taixuan Shenzong also rushed out.


    Seeing this, Wu Junchen was angry, his face flashed impatiently, and immediately said: "Uncle Han, take them down quickly, and you dare to do it. You can''t help it."


    Uncle Han frowned, but after pondering, he moved and rushed to Yu Xiaomei.


    Between the electric light and flint, a hand, lightly suppressed her, with a big magic power, big hand, another finger on her acupoint.


    "Be honest for a while!"


    Yu Xiaomei is pale, but she can''t move. Then she feels small and weak.


    It''s so strong that a triple supreme can subdue her so easily!


    "Asshole, let go of her, Wu Junchen, you are looking for death," Jiang Chen''s eyes were splitting.


    The three of them are also anxious.


    However, Wu Junchen grinned sarcastically and teased Yu Xiaomei''s chin. He was greedy and said with a vicious smile: "Yo Yo, tut Tut, are you so impulsive? Are you afraid that I will expose the scandal between you? "


    "With Ning Tao? Or with all of you? However, it doesn''t matter. At this time, our brothers don''t choose any fat or thin ones. After a while, we''ll have fun one by one... "


    "Ha ha, that''s right, young master is powerful..."


    Five or six disciples were very excited.


    Han Shuyi was stunned. He muttered a few times. He wanted to reprimand him, but he was silent when he looked at the scene.


    It seems that I''ve been suffocating for ten years.


    However, he always had a sense of panic, as if something was about to happen


    "You How dare you


    Jiang Chen''s face "brush" pale, all of a sudden was scared, Huang Quan, Xiao Shuang also froze.


    It should be a bluff.


    "Stab..."


    But a sound, let a few people like by thunder.


    Wu Junchen laughs and tears his hands. Like a hungry wolf, he tears up most of Yu Xiaomei''s dress. Most of the sheepskin is white and exposed.


    "Milk fragrance? This fragrance... "


    "Are you still perfect?"


    Yu Xiaomei''s eyes are red and tears are falling. Her body is trembling and she bears great humiliation. However, although she is gentle, she is also chaste and never lives in shame.


    "Sir I''ll take my revenge


    "Bang ~"


    a blood mist burst open and splashed Wu Junchen''s face. Uncle Han, Jiang Chen and Huang Quan were stiff.


    From Self breaking heart?


    A stream of light happened to pass by the horizon. It was Ning Tao who had just lost Xia Hou bang. But as soon as he got here, his sight was fixed. He just looked at the little sister who was stained with blood and fell down straightly.


    It''s getting stale.


    The world, a dead silence!

 Chapter 3747

    Quiet. It''s terrible.


    The air seemed to solidify.


    Ning Tao is stiff. Zheng Zheng opens his mouth and seems to want to shout, but he is stuck in his throat. He stands in the same place and stares at the scene.


    Like a thunderbolt.


    Blank, dull, even more unbelievable.


    "No Little sister


    Jiang Chen, Huang Quan''s red eyes roared. He rushed up like a mad lion. Xiaoshuang and Xiaoshu were as mad as crazy.


    Break through the barriers at one stroke.


    And Wu Junchen has been scared.


    Self breaking heart? Is this woman so cruel? He also played with many kinds of women, but the zhenlie woman, who had just torn her clothes, had never been seen.


    The key is that Ning Tao has come back.


    And he saw it with his own eyes!


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Wu Junchen was shocked. He went back, shivering and said, "No It''s not me, it''s herself... "


    The middle-aged supreme uncle Han was also silly. He felt like falling into an ice Valley and his scalp was cracked. He rushed out shaking and exclaimed: "Ning Ning Daoyou, this is just a misunderstanding. I didn''t want to kill her at all. "


    "Misunderstanding, what a misunderstanding..."


    Jiang Chen, who snatched back Yu Xiaomei''s body, hugged her tightly and roared: "I let your ancestors fart. It''s you who hurt her!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    Xiaoshuang and Xiaoshu fight together.


    Almost lost their sense, but with their strength can''t hurt uncle Han, were beaten back.


    But at this time, Ning Tao stupidly fell from the sky, trembling at Yu Xiaomei''s body, for a long time, just like a robot, rigid way: "I just ask, who killed her?"


    "It''s him, it''s these bastards who killed my little sister together," said the old man.


    Point at them all your life.


    Mixed with endless hatred.


    As soon as the words came out, Wu Junchen screamed in horror: "he He''s talking nonsense, he''s slandering, that woman committed suicide, with What does it have to do with me? "


    "She stole from me, and I I haven''t asked her for it yet. You Don''t mess around... "


    When he heard this, uncle Han scolded in his heart. He dared to confuse black and white and was stupid. He immediately retreated and explained: "Ning Daoyou, this is really a misunderstanding. My young master really doesn''t want to fight against you."


    "If you have any conditions, you can mention them at will. I, taixuan Shenzong, will try my best to make up for them."


    But Ning Tao slowly stood up, such as the devil in the hell, the devil, full of murders, raised his head, ferocious way: "I just want you all to die!"


    "Hum, what a big tone. Brother Ning, don''t you pay attention to Wu and taixuan?"


    A sword light falls fast.


    It was Wu Yifan, who came to the meeting in a hurry.


    In the distance, there were seven or eight disciples who came together in two groups and killed themselves from the tide of beasts.


    At the sight of Wu Yifan, uncle Han and Wu Junchen were overjoyed and said excitedly, "brother, you have finally come back. These bastards have stolen my sword and committed suicide. They want to put the responsibility on me..."


    But Wu Yifan stares coldly, only looks at the people present, and then looks at Uncle Han.


    The latter shook his head.


    In a flash, he understood that as long as the opposite side of Wu Junchen''s view is the truth.


    "Ha ha, what a taixuan Shenzong, what a respectable family, what a pair of brothers, the law of the jungle, human face and beast heart. If I can climb the top one day, I will kill you. Taixuan is full of people and dogs."


    Jiang Chen''s ferocious roar way.


    A sense of red killing, as if the essence.


    Such a good woman was forced to death by these animals. The way of heaven is unfair and the fate is unfair!


    But Wu Yifan glanced at him, did not know Jiang Chen, but coldly said: "I don''t know whether I''m alive or dead, but you dare to threaten to kill me taixuan? If it wasn''t for brother Ning''s sake, you would be dead. "


    With ignore him, keep an eye on Ning Tao way: "the thing I understand, really belong to misunderstanding, Ning elder brother don''t take offense."


    But Ning Tao angrily smiles, scarlet''s kill intention to turn to gush ferocious, moriran way: "see strange? With a bunch of dead people? You look down on me


    As soon as the words came out, Wu Junchen glared and said, "how dare you talk to my elder brother like this? You''re tired of living, aren''t you? If you don''t look at your weight, do you really think it gives you a face? "


    Uncle Han''s face changed greatly.


    Because at this moment, Ning Tao seems to just want to move, Wu Yifan actually took the lead to chop behind.


    Just a "brush" will cut off an arm.


    "Ah..."


    "I My hand, no Ah... "


    Wu Junchen screamed bitterly. He didn''t understand what was going on? The left arm was cut off by Qigen.


    All in a flash.


    Uncle Han and others are all speechless. Although Wu Yifan is calm at ordinary times, he loves his younger brother most. Otherwise, he would not just reprimand him for his repeated mistakes.But for them, it''s shocking enough that they actually cut him off.


    The little Lord is really angry.


    Wu Yifan stood indifferently, holding the sword, turned to oppress him, looked down and said: "with one arm of the second young master of taixuan Shenzong, I want to exchange this unknown maid''s life for Should that be enough? "


    However, Ning Tao laughs, Jiang Chen is mad, and old man Huang Quan laughs wildly in his tears.


    "You are so conceited!"


    Ning Tao is ferocious and roars every word: "I will make you taixuan Shenzong regret having Wu Junchen! In my eyes, none of you can match a little sister, so Damn it


    "Boom" of a divine power explosion, a flash of lightning instantly killed out, like rolling thunder.


    "410 million times The melting pot of war


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Kill ~"


    Wu Yifan''s eyes shrank and his angry face flashed. In his eyes, he had made the final retreat.


    Can that mean woman compare with his brother? If you crush an ant to death, do you want a person to be buried with you? He thought it was a joke!


    Although he doesn''t want to be an enemy of Ning Tao, it doesn''t mean that he is afraid of Ning Tao. On the contrary, he has no fear. Will a quadruple supreme be afraid of a quadruple supreme?


    Ning Tao has a card, doesn''t he?


    "Hum, I don''t want to be shameful. I''d like to see what''s so powerful about Ning Tao, who is famous all over the world!"


    Wu Yifan made a sword in an instant.


    A sword, mysterious and mysterious, shines on the earth of Kyushu.


    Ning Tao is like a fire dragon. The soft sword in his hand is as thin as cicada wings, but it is a sharp weapon to kill people. The two swords interweave and spark everywhere. The two terrible energies interweave to form an energy group and expand wildly.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Fool, what are you doing? Why don''t you go Wu Yifan resisted and scolded.


    Uncle Han''s eyelids jump and his heart is shocked. He grabs Wu Junchen and asks his men to retreat first. The number of people has no effect on Ning Tao.


    But I don''t know why, several people in Jiang Chen''s party are red eyed, and they are holding Yu Xiaomei in their arms.


    It''s more like jumping into a hole.


    Thousands of branches are wrapped together to protect them.


    At this time, Ning Tao urged Jin Shen to be ferocious and said angrily, "I just said that they are a group of dead people. I Do what you say


    In the middle of the conversation, a shadow suddenly appeared on his shoulder. Wu Yifan''s pupil shrank and was startled. What kind of hidden weapon did he think it was?


    But I found it was a black charcoal man.


    "What is it?"


    Da Hei was also angry at the moment, so he should blow up these little bastards. He immediately called out a black bowl, from which more than one hundred stars and a magic crystal flew out, which was actually 168 stars Dan.


    "What what? You What are you doing? " Wu Yifan''s pupils contracted instantly and screamed.


    But Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a crazy, spit out a cold voice: "explosion!"


    "No Don''t... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "

 Chapter 3748

    Star Dan, also a high-energy crystal, is condensed by the pure power of nine stars.


    One hundred and sixty-eight pieces will explode together, plus a magic crystal. More than 70% of the magic Qi in the chaotic magic sea will add up to the power Unimaginable!


    With Ning Tao and Wu Yifan as the center, the same explosion depends on who is thick skinned and who is responsible for it.


    It''s absolutely more powerful than the magic core God.


    You can blow up the world outside.


    The 168 pieces were collected by the Zhou God dish, that is, Dahei, little by little in seven years. Even if the quintuple supreme did not have such a rich family background, Ning Tao dared to play like this.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The star storm formed in a flash.


    Shocked Wu Yifan, uncle Han, Wu Junchen and more than a dozen other disciples who are planning to escape are swallowed up in an instant. Jiang Chen and others who are hiding in Yongdong cave are also swallowed up by the terrible impact.


    "Roar..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    A series of roar, such as collapse, a huge gorgeous mushroom cloud rolling.


    Black starlight.


    Even a tide of animals will be wiped out.


    It''s so shocking and magnificent that even the local creatures of eternal island are shocked by this scene. The animal tide subconsciously avoids it and hides as far as possible.


    The friars scattered all over the place, the three major leagues all look at them. I don''t know what''s going on here?


    However, a tall figure was the closest to here. His face changed and hesitated, but he still came with a man. He was born with a vision. There must be some treasure


    "No..."


    In the explosion, there were screams.


    Even if he is as strong as Uncle Han, he is also pale under this impact. Now he is dying of regret. How can he believe that stupid man Wu Junchen''s words?


    If not, how can they get into trouble with Ning Tao? What is he, the most extraordinary?


    "Uncle Han, help me, help me..."


    Wu Junchen screamed and hid behind uncle Han.


    I feel the danger of death.


    But the coward let uncle Han scold in his heart, but he had no time to think about it. He roared and burst out with all his strength: "Damn it, taixuan God forbids it!"


    "Give me Get in the way


    This is a prohibition branded on the skill.


    It is a unique characteristic of Shenzong. The stronger the strength is, the stronger the prohibition is. The integration of attack and defense is the bottom card, forming a fluorescent body shield.


    The dozen disciples also urged one after another, but some of them broke into pieces before they could react. Even if they could hold on, the terrible impact would be futile.


    In a flash.


    At most, it''s only half a breath.


    Ten strong immortal emperors were all killed, and the three supreme ones all screamed and despaired one after another.


    "No..."


    Uncle Han''s tendons are also exposed. He tries his best to support and protect the useless waste behind him. His life is almost exhausted. His intuition tells him that he will die if he blocks again. His teeth tremble and he wants to escape.


    Can just give up the idea, want to protect with life, behind suddenly suffered a fierce blow.


    Uncle Han''s eyes were wide open, and he was confused. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Wu Junchen holding the stone tablet with a ferocious face. He was like a mad dog who was forced to die, regardless of all the costs.


    "Uncle Han, you You''re going to forgive me, right? You''re just a dog we keep... "


    Wu Junchen''s eyes trembled.


    That kind of heartless, straight let a person heart hair cold.


    Uncle Han is stiff. At this moment, what shock wave? Explosion? Death? It''s like a cloud. He can''t believe it even when he''s dead?


    The whole person was pushed to the shock wave by this blow, blocked in front of Wu Junchen, and was soon swallowed up.


    You''re just a dog we keep, stabbing into his heart like a sword


    "Boom Boom... "


    The explosion came fast, but it didn''t go fast.


    In a short time, the whole hiding place was destroyed, even the nearby animal tides were devoured, and all the rocks were destroyed.


    In the ruins, Wu Yifan suddenly rushed out, ragged, gasping, arms drooping, the other hand holding a sword, the whole brain blank, dull looking around.


    It''s like it''s going to be silly.


    Looking around, there are few living people.


    Uncle Han lay in the ruins, only half of his bloody face and half of his breath left. He seemed to die in peace, unwilling, and his eyes were round and rolling.


    Not far away from him, Wu Junchen, a struggling man, was hiding behind a stone tablet, spitting blood, struggling to get up, and was saved by the stone tablet.


    It''s from the spring that we took it.


    It''s very hard, even if it''s an artifact, it''s hard to destroy. This boy doesn''t look stupid.However, in addition to him and the dying uncle Han, more than a dozen disciples, both Xianhuang and the supreme, all died unexpectedly. Only three of them were left in taixuan Shenzong because of the explosion.


    Wu Yifan can''t describe his mood at the moment.


    "Regret..."


    But at this time, the space ripple, a dark golden figure difficult to rush out, all weak, scarred, is hiding in the void of Ning Tao.


    The first time he went to the situation of Jiang Chen and others, the explosion was too strong.


    Perspective, thousands of meters away underground, in a tightly packed tree group, although several people in huangquan were seriously injured, they were still alive, but when he saw Yu Xiaomei, his heart was a pain.


    "Wu Junchen, must die!"


    Ning Tao gnashed his teeth and growled.


    Unexpectedly, he grabbed a piece of eternal stone and swallowed it. In order to recover, he did not care about all the costs.


    And Wu Yifan''s eyelids were jumping wildly, his heart was shaking, and he hissed in horror: "you Are you out of your mind? Are you sick? Just for a woman, don''t you die? Is it worth it? "


    He was really annoyed, just because that bitch had made them look like this.


    Before he came here, the patriarch asked him to lead taixuan''s team to win glory. But only after the first ten years, there were only three people left in the team, and one was about to die?


    His lungs are going to explode!


    Holding the sword hand, trembling, pale!


    "In fact, he was afraid..."


    But behind him, Wu Junchen grabbed his head and screamed: "kill him, brother, kill him, he He''s a devil. He''s crazy to kill me for a woman. "


    However, Ning Tao spat out a mouthful of blood, ferocious way: "like you this group of animals, will never understand, go to hell, repent to my little sister..."


    Just came with the sword.


    But all of a sudden, Da Hei jumped out again, frightened and said, "go, the man is coming."


    Ning Tao was stunned and suddenly looked into the distance. He saw a group of dozens of people rushing over. The first one was tall and powerful, with bright eyes. It was Xia houbang who had chased him before.


    It seems that it was just what happened.


    "Damn it..."


    But when Wu Yifan saw this man, his whole body trembled and screamed: "brother Xiahou, hurry up Take down this madman. He''s at the end of his tether. I''m willing to give you all the rewards. "


    "Kill him, kill him on the spot!"

 Chapter 3749

    Now, what''s the reward? What hatred doesn''t matter? Wu Yifan only wants Ning Tao to die.


    This is a mad dog.


    If you piss him off, I''ll bite you to death.


    He is more like a devil, a devil hidden in his body. Once he sees it, Wu Yifan feels absurd that no one can survive.


    "Including Myself


    Ning Tao''s pupils are gradually shrinking, and his teeth are biting. He''s the son of a bitch who gets in the way, but he has to do it at any cost today.


    Wu Junchen, he will never let him die so happily, because he is not worthy and has no qualification.


    Jiang Di is his end!


    But when Xia Hou Bang heard this, his eyes gradually brightened. When he first met Ning Tao, the rewards had little attraction for him.


    What he is more curious about is what is hidden in Ning Tao''s left arm, which seems to have fatal attraction to him.


    He felt like blood essence.


    Heaven''s blood essence! And it''s the ancestor''s!


    I don''t know why? But his intuition must be right, if there is the blood essence of Laozu, the benefits he will get will be too big to imagine.


    Let''s put it this way. If you can lead the Xiahou family to fight for the supreme glory and great interests, and can pick up the first fruit of Shenyuan and make great contributions, the ancestors will make an exception to give blood essence.


    That''s what he''s fighting for.


    But at the moment, the blood essence is actually close at hand. How can he not be excited? Not greedy?


    But he is not stupid. Looking at the huge ruins around him and the explosion just now, it should be Ning Tao''s trump card. Wu Yifan has become so embarrassed. I''m afraid he can''t find a good way up there.


    Thinking of this, Xia Hou Bang sneered, squinted and said: "all the disciples listen to the order, form a battle, catch alive!"


    "Yes ~"


    there are more than 30 friars, some of them belong to Xiahou family, and some of them are scattered. However, after several years of running in, they have already had a set of battle lines, and even he finds it difficult to perform them.


    "Hum Hum... "


    We''ve got star lines blocking the perimeter.


    But few of them dare to go up, especially when they are gazed at by Ning Tao.


    But after listening to the capture, Wu Yifan and Wu Junchen were in a hurry. They couldn''t help screaming: "brother Xiahou, this son is too dangerous. I''d like to join hands with you and kill him immediately. Don''t give him a chance."


    "Yes, this is a madman. What else do you want to catch him for? Kill him, go to him..."


    But when Xia Hou Bang heard this, his face became gloomy. He gave the two brothers a cold stare and hummed: "I don''t need your nonsense when I do things. How dare I be ashamed of losing the army?"


    "Look, taixuan Shenzong is one of the first-class sects in the world. So many people beat one, but they were made so stupid and shameful..."


    He scoffed with disdain.


    If you don''t want to make mistakes, you have to teach him a lesson.


    "You..."


    Wu Junchen angry eyes, but Wu Yifan waved down, some pale look to another place.


    Not only he, Xia houbang, Ning Tao, including Jiang Chen and others in the tree group, also looked at the past pale. The animal tide, which originally ran to both sides, rushed to this side.


    One by one, the eyes are crazy.


    The earth began to shake.


    The scale and quantity are almost endless. They can''t stop even at the peak.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Boom boom..."


    "Why What''s going on? It Why are they all coming here? Brother, help me, help me... "


    Wu Junchen was scared out of his wits.


    Holding on to the stone tablet, I was scared to pee.


    This movement, let alone him, even Xiahou bang was startled. Who hasn''t seen the animal tide? But have you ever seen a large group of beasts piled up by demon emperor and demon Zun?


    I''m afraid Tianzun is scared to see it.


    "It''s the power of the stars. The stars here are so rich that they are all attracted."


    Wu Yifan suddenly lost his voice and screamed.


    As soon as the words came out, people immediately realized that the power of the stars here was strong.


    There is another more powerful force.


    People can''t understand it.


    But now there''s no time to think about it. It''s necessary to make a quick decision. Xia Hou Bang hums coldly. He doesn''t expect to let him do it. But he suddenly finds that Ning Tao is very quiet and seems to have noticed all the anomalies early.


    "Boy? What the hell are you doing? "


    Ning Tao sweeps away coldly. The eternal stone that he swallowed before is rioting, supreme level. However, he has suppressed that Kung Fu just now.


    It also took the opportunity to restore some strength.


    He said ferociously: "xiahoubang, give you a chance, get out, otherwise Let you die here


    "This is the grudge between me and taixuan!"Wu Yifan turned pale in an instant, then looked at the dust and smoke in the distance and said anxiously: "brother Xiahou, what are you still doing? Do it now. "


    "When is it? Do you still listen to his mystification? There''s no time..."


    "Hum ~"


    Xia Hou Bang snorted coldly. However, he knew the situation clearly, and immediately "boom" burst out of divine power and sped up his voice: "boy, I also give you a chance to hand over the things in your left arm."


    "I''m in a good mood. Maybe I''ll forgive your arrogance and leave you a The whole body


    The whole body''s divine power actually condenses a fierce tiger.


    A wave of pressure swept down.


    Wu Yifan''s eyes brightened, and he quickly raised his sword, ready to kill Ning Tao.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, raised a pair of scarlet red eyes, only cold spit out four words: "stubborn!"


    "Since you want to see it, I''ll show you!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    At the foot of heaven and earth, this moment of destruction, like the seal of thousands of gods.


    "Heaven Big handprint


    "Die ~"


    for the last time, it''s used up!


    At this moment, Xia houbang and Wu Yifan''s eyes shrank, and his soul almost didn''t fly away. With a scream, one tried to defend himself, while the other turned and ran.


    A talisman was offered to Wu Junchen.


    It turns into sword light.


    But slow down. Everyone present was swallowed up by this big handprint.


    "Ruitian Destroy the earth


    "No..."

 Chapter 3750

    This time, Tianzun''s hand print is not only the strongest of the six times, but also another force of Tianzun.


    It''s just weak.


    It''s just icing on the cake.


    It''s not hard to guess that this is the power of the old thief of Shang Dynasty, and it''s also the magic power that seals the power of Xiahou Tianzun.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao doesn''t leave any spare power to squeeze out the power in his body. No matter Xia Hou bang or Wu Yi fan? Or Wu Junchen? They''re all going to die.


    All the newly recovered powers are exhausted.


    The whole person has been drained!


    In the dark, Da Hei was so frightened that he quickly used the Zhou God dish to gather the stars and gather the energy of heaven and earth.


    We must keep your life.


    After many wars, he had already run out of oil.


    However, the ancient god shot it with anger, and its power was maximized. Any defense and prohibition were vulnerable. More than 30 people were smashed to pieces.


    I didn''t even scream.


    And Xiahou bang, desperately roar to resist.


    "This Is this the power of Laozu? How can you have the power of your ancestors? It''s impossible... "


    But all the children of the Xiahou family around him died under the power of their ancestors. With a roar, his palmprint was pressed down, and his arms suddenly burst into blood mist. His knees sank, and in an instant, he was smashed to the body.


    "No Ah... "


    A cloud of blood fog, violently burst open.


    Ning Tao was bitten by the attack, and he looked up at the sky and spewed out a mouthful of blood mist. He was dizzy, and his limbs were weak. He fell down powerlessly. He didn''t even have the support of the imperial air flight, and he only looked at the white light in front of him vaguely.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion? And I forgot if I had perspective on? There seems to be a little strange light in the white light.


    "Well What''s that? "


    "Shenyin, taixuan limitless forbidden talisman!"


    Wu Yifan roared, red eyes, in front of a talisman, for their brothers to block most of the impact, but still bloody, bloody.


    Just the aftereffects have broken Wu Junchen''s body and made his spirit tremble.


    He screamed and abandoned his body.


    Attach the remaining soul to the stone tablet.


    "Brother Help me Help me... "


    Uncle Han was lying not far away from him, with a pair of unwilling eyes, as if he was dying.


    It''s just not swallowing.


    Wu Yifan screamed and couldn''t hold it any longer. When the talisman broke, he turned over his hand and offered another talisman, which was extremely expensive. He even had several talismans in a row, which was equivalent to two artifacts.


    But it takes a little time to activate the talisman, otherwise a little gap will be shot dead here.


    He''s got a solution.


    Almost no thinking!


    "Uncle Han, if you offend me, you can rest in peace," Wu Yifan roared, and he was pushed up by the magic.


    is as like as two peas, but not one family.


    "Taiyi God line Fu, disease!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Uncle Han is stiff. He only gets a corner. In a moment, he is swallowed up by the terrible impact of death. If he is hit hard, he will die completely.


    But his heart has died twice. He is loyal to these two brothers, but he has been stabbed one after another. It''s really ridiculous that he who is close to Zhu is red and he who is close to Mo is black.


    I believe that if there is an afterlife, he will never step on the gate of taixuan again and will never know the two brothers.


    "I I hate... "


    A sword light then rushed out of the palm print.


    It was Wu Yifan, and Wu Junchen, who was attached to the stone tablet. His spirit was so shaky that he could hardly survive. But as long as he escaped from here, there was still hope.


    I don''t even look at Ning Tao.


    That lunatic must be dead, too.


    All the monsters around have surrounded him. So many demon Zun and demon emperor will certainly gnaw him away. No one will live.


    Wu Yifan looks crazy. He just wants to grab the stone tablet and escape into the sky, but a blue light suddenly appears and cuts through the void. Even if he has the escape light, he actually penetrates into the sky.


    "What What? "


    He subconsciously blocked the stone tablet in front of him.


    Although this claw is strong, the hardness of the stone tablet is unexpected, and it is hard to block down.


    However, this also gives this person an opportunity. In this one thousandth of a second, Wu Yifan snatches back the stone tablet. The talisman, dunguang, has already taken him away and disappeared into the sky.


    "No No... "


    "Ning Tao, if you dare to touch my brother, I Wu Yifan swear that I will break you to pieces..."


    "Brother, help me, brother..."


    Wu Junchen screamed, almost all of his spirits broke up, and watched his brother disappear.


    Shenxingfu is completely urged, which is enough to take the magician to fly for 90000 Li. It can''t be stopped in this process. Unless there is a super power, the disadvantage is that the magician can''t get away in the middle.He Left behind!


    Looking around, it turns out that the shooter is actually a woman, wearing a long blue skirt, tall, plump and visible, with hair flowing like a waterfall.


    The whole body is sending out bursts of chill.


    Cold eyes swept, seems to be mixed with anger, more a kind of detached secular arrogance.


    "You..."


    Wu Junchen trembled and began to speak.


    But the next second, the stone suddenly attached to a large frost, frozen in an instant, very cold, very cold, even the spirit of Wu Junchen, who was about to collapse, was frozen, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a piece of ice.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    This female body move, and instantly break the air to rush down, straight to that falling Ning Tao to rush past.


    Before and after this, it was said that it was slow. In fact, it was only in the electric time, dazzled. Even Ning Tao thought it was an illusion, until he was caught by a beautiful shadow.


    "Ning Tao, you Are you ok... "


    There was an urgent call in my ear.


    In his weakness, Ning Tao opens his eyes and looks at the woman with tears in front of him. He subconsciously blurts out: "ice Ice blue... "


    But then he fainted completely.


    The thread that has been stretched is loose and tired.


    Yes, in front of this blue skirt woman is he has been thinking of Dragon Island, ice blue, she did not come with the team, and Zhu Yan as a hidden power.


    Many forces will not show their strength together, which will be of great use at the critical moment.


    In the past ten years, Bing LAN has been searching for Ning Tao. Not long ago, news came from the Holy Spirit league that Ning Tao appeared here and was being chased by the five-star League. She came to try her luck.


    I didn''t expect to meet Ning Tao.


    Jiang Chen, Huang Quan and others also rushed over.


    And the monsters all around also rushed to them one by one and surrounded them.


    "It''s over. I can''t escape now," said the old man, pale and helpless.


    It seems that even though it is so far away, the little tree still pays a heavy price and silently reaches out the branch to pick up the spoils.


    It has become a habit.


    But at this time, the ice blue east turn west search, turned out a booty healing medicine, quickly let Ning Tao swallow down, looked at the upcoming encirclement of the monsters, then said: "don''t move, I take you."


    "You?"


    Jiang Chen several people a Leng, these four weeks are full of tide like monster, how can you escape?


    There was no time to explain. The ice blue burst out a bright light and turned into an ice dragon, hundreds of feet tall. With a roar, the monsters around flashed a look of fear.


    "Dragon? What a dragon


    Several people were stunned and a little surprised.


    But then, under the urging of ice blue, he quickly picked up Ning Tao and Yu Xiaomei and jumped on the dragon''s back together. His whole body was covered with cold and frost. He became a field of his own, instantly recognized a direction and ran rampant.


    Although there is a real dragon''s deterrent, Ning Tao has tried it before, and Longwei has little effect here.


    They rarely rely on blood.


    Only with strength can we find a way out.


    Many monsters come up, but they are frozen into ice sculptures in an instant. Even the eternal stone can''t be picked up, but some of the most noble monsters don''t have much to encircle.


    Although they are not afraid of dragon power, they seem to have a different fear of dragon.


    I don''t want to get into trouble.


    For fear of causing that guy''s anger, it''s because of this that ice blue has a chance to escape


    Monster surge, greedy absorption of the power here, so strong power of the stars, and magic, let a lot of monster strength greatly increased on the spot.


    Breakthroughs are everywhere.


    It''s so crowded.


    But who knows, it''s such a small place that has buried dozens of immortal emperors, dozens of immortal dignitaries, including Xia houbang.


    The supreme of a quadruple realm!


    Fall!

 Chapter 3751

    The Xiahou family was destroyed.


    The news spread wildly all over the island.


    It is said that it was Ning Tao who did it. Even Xia Hou bang, the representative of Xia Hou family, died.


    Countless friars are speechless. This guy is more and more terrible. Is this revenge to the Xiahou family?


    And the most angry is Five Star Alliance!


    On the surface, it seems nothing, but in fact they are laughing at them. It is said that taixuan Shenzong also fell in and few escaped. It''s ridiculous.


    The five-star alliance, which was once at its zenith, suffered a heavy blow after this battle, but it was a heavy blow to its reputation. Many forces have to reconsider the alliance. After all, it can''t only be for some people''s private interests.


    The most important thing now is to enter the inner circle.


    It has been delayed for a long time for Ning Tao. It is said that there has been a dispute in the League


    But at this time, in a cave in the middle of the inner enclosure, Ning Tao and his party were perched. I''m afraid no one would have thought that they were going in the opposite direction, taking advantage of the animal tide to enter the inner enclosure.


    This place is very dangerous. Demon Zun is everywhere. He won''t search here at all.


    I dare not come.


    So I can rest assured for the moment.


    After six days in a coma, Ning Tao just woke up, but his body was seriously injured and his meridians were damaged. I''m afraid it''s not a day''s work to take care of him.


    After all, he first experienced LAN Zhizun, then met Xia houbang, and finally defeated him and Wu Yifan.


    Almost no breath.


    He is exhausted and depressed.


    This injury has not been a year and a half, I''m afraid it''s not good, but Ning Tao didn''t care about this, just walked down the stone couch, like can''t help looking for what?


    Ice blue came in, holding a newly picked herb in her hand. Seeing him stand up, she quickly helped him and said with heartache: "you are too seriously injured. You''d better rest first and take care of yourself slowly..."


    Then he put the herb into his mouth.


    It''s very simple and crude.


    But Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry, but it''s not surprising, because he''s been to Longdao, where it''s all like this, and now he''s not in the mood to make pills, so he has to chew it up and swallow it. Fortunately, it''s washed clean.


    And at this time, Jiang Chen came in, see this, look gloomy, silent.


    "Come on, take me to have a look, always have to face," Ning Tao chewed herbal medicine, pale way, biting teeth step by step out, is very stubborn.


    With a sigh, they had to take him to another part of the cave, a new branch.


    There is only one ice coffin ahead.


    Inside, it was Yu Xiaomei.


    That pretty face pale, chest stained with blood, has no breath, lying there peacefully, heartbreaking, delicate and gentle character is extremely chaste.


    It''s awe inspiring.


    Huang Quan, Xiao Shuang also followed in.


    But Ning Tao was silent. His fists were white because of his strong grip. His chest was undulating violently and his whole body was shaking. If he had come earlier, he might not have


    One side, ice blue has learned the whole story, with a turn, took out a big ice.


    With a strong shock, the ice on it broke apart.


    "Click Click... "


    "Bang ~"


    a sound, revealing the face of the stone.


    On the ancient stone tablet, a shivering idea attached to it shivered with cold and said: "good It''s so cold, save Help me... "


    But as soon as the words came out, I gradually felt that the atmosphere around me was not right, and my back broke out in a cold sweat.


    Wu Junchen stiffly raised his head, but he and Ning Tao looked at each other. In a flash, his scalp almost didn''t explode. He opened his mouth wide and his pupils contracted into the eyes of a needle. He was in a panic, trembling and his soul almost didn''t disappear.


    "You You... "


    Ning Tao face if frost, quietly looking at him, merciless way: "cold, right? Then I''ll cool you down. "


    Said, actually stretched out a finger.


    Under Jiang Chen''s angry and hateful gaze, a wisp of flame appeared and swayed slowly. It was so beautiful.


    But the next second, Ning Tao''s expressionless face bounced out, and the flame floated to Wu Junchen.


    "You What are you up to? No Don''t kill me. I''m the second young master of taixuan Shenzong. You can''t kill me. I can give you anything you want. I really don''t want to kill her. I I apologize... "


    Wu Junchen retreated in horror.


    But late, the flame directly into his body, in the transparent soul body with a fire.


    "Don''t..."


    "I It hurts. Ah Go Go away, this what is it? Ah, ah, ah Please Please... "


    Wu Junchen was writhing in pain.


    Although no body, but the power of the sun flame can be imagined? Little by little burning, vitality in pain little by little loss, no less than lingchi, cutting, as if baked by the stove.In the face of his scream, Jiang Chen, Huang Quan and Xiao Shuang have no pity, but hate. My little sister was forced to death by this son of a bitch.


    It''s not vendetta and defeat.


    It''s clear that peace has been negotiated, but it''s not.


    The scenes of that day still emerge in front of us, the kind of powerlessness, anger and hatred they will never forget.


    He must not be allowed to die so cheaply.


    "No Don''t kill me, my big brother My elder brother will not let you go Ah Ah, ah... "


    Wu Junchen''s convulsions nearly broke up.


    As if I had felt the call of death.


    However, Ning Tao face if frost, hoarse way: "you don''t worry, I said will do, you not only hurt your brother, you also hurt the whole taixuan, I will make you regret."


    Then he turned his hand again and took out a drop of Qingmu Shenye, a holy medicine for healing that he was not willing to use.


    Together with the stone tablet, he gave it to huangquan.


    Although there are only two drops left in Qingmu Shenye, Ning Tao doesn''t feel sorry at all. He owes his younger sister a debt. He should have let her go.


    I''m the one who hurt her!


    Seeing this, Huang Quan gave a ferocious smile and quickly took the two things into his hands. He said to Wu Junchen, "how did you bully us that day? I will give it back to you one by one in the future. You can''t die... "


    Then he went to another cave.


    There was a scream in my ear.


    Ning Tao quietly, open perspective, a little bit scanning younger sister, he is not reconciled, the result is unacceptable, looking for the poor hope.


    "Really Can''t you help it? "


    One side of Jiang Chen, but shook his head, he is very clear what Ning Tao is talking about, but the little sister has fallen, even if Qingmu Shenye also can''t save.


    It''s healing medicine.


    But it''s not a cure.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, and the ice blue on one side comforted him helplessly: "you can''t come back to life after death. Don''t be too sad. My little sister is so miserable. I think it''s certain that there will be a certain number in the dark."


    "If the saint is here, I''m afraid she can live."


    She casually said, but it attracted the eyes of Ning Tao, complex way: "you What did you say? "


    Ice blue was stunned, with a bitter smile, but shrugged his shoulders and said: "as we all know, saints hold Yin and Yang, grasp nature, grasp reincarnation, understand the world and reason, resurrect a person, that''s naturally OK."


    "However, all the saints have disappeared long ago. If we are able to achieve the throne of heaven, we will have no choice. Who dares to luxury the supreme throne?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes darkened. It''s true, but it''s hope after all. He won''t give up. At the same time, he thought of a word Huang Sheng said.


    "Sanctified "Fortune

 Chapter 3752

    Ning Tao''s heart moved, and his heart jumped up. If he was just shocked before, but he didn''t have much desire, now he has a desire for the "holy creation".


    If he succeeds, he will change everything.


    Not only the younger sister, elder martial brother, sister Xuan, but also the reincarnation Immortal King, Lihuang. That''s not empty talk.


    But he is also very clear, let a dead man come back to life, that need to bear how much punishment? I''m afraid even saints don''t dare to mess around, but if you want to revive one or two people, you should still have the ability.


    Although there is no saint in the world, he can become a saint and change all this by himself.


    Ning Tao is short of breath. Although he doesn''t say anything, his desire to become a saint is deeply imprinted and becomes a target. He wants to save his little sister


    One side, Jiang Chen will take a panoramic view of this scene, but a sigh in the heart, I''m afraid he''s serious.


    If you were someone else, I''m afraid it would only be regarded as a joke, far away and out of reach. As a fantasy, it''s too wild to be a saint. But Ning Tao, I''m afraid he will really work in that direction.


    Ice blue this casual words, perhaps changed his future fate, perhaps also fate.


    If he has a holy land, he can''t escape the disaster. Maybe he has a greater chance than others. Jiang Chen believes that the meaning of holy land is not so simple.


    He also knows that he should work harder.


    Jiang Di''s business and his younger sister''s business all made him see one of his fatal shortcomings: lack of strength.


    If he has the strength, maybe all this will not happen. This eternal island is an opportunity. He must seize it. It is Ning Tao who gives him the chance of rebirth. If he can''t repay it, living is also a burden.


    We should also prepare to break through the supremacy behind closed doors.


    With the heart of origin in mind, he will gather his divine power much faster than Ning Tao, which is also the advantage of today


    Ning Tao didn''t leave. He stayed in this cave for three days without saying a word. He was thinking about things and remembering that the ice coffin was specially made by Bing LAN. With her dragon power, she could at least ensure that the body was free.


    So don''t worry.


    If he wants to get in touch with the "sanctification" of nature, he needs two more keys, the first of which is Huang Sheng.


    Ning Tao frowns. He has to seize the key to the yellow spring, but he can''t match his holy sword. Now he can''t compete with him. As for the first super galaxy, he doesn''t know where it is.


    There is also a test. Anyway, as long as the strength becomes stronger, everything can be solved.


    For example, it is not far away now that the power of the demons in the body will be refined to break through the double.


    That''s the first thing


    The outside world, however, is still uncertain.


    Ning Tao is still pursuing, but his strength has been greatly reduced. The three major leagues are preparing to enter the inner circle, waiting for the top players to break through the five fold.


    In the past ten years, we have gained a lot of eternal stones and opportunities, which need time to settle and digest.


    In a dangerous place, a pair of men and women, like a couple of immortals, go deep into the hinterland to encircle and suppress demons and beasts. A pair of imperial utensils are even more incisive and powerful, so they are pushed all the way.


    And they are just misty and dreamy.


    In Ning Tao''s team, there are 18 people, two of them.


    "Xian''er, how far are we from that place? How credible do you think it is? "


    I frown and whisper.


    On the other side, Yunmeng took out a remnant picture and looked at the mess in the whole mountain range. She said, "it should be right. There are treasures hidden in the depth of this mountain range. That''s where the small clan was hurt."


    "With our strength, it''s very hard to fight here. I''m afraid it''s dangerous to move forward..."


    Hearing this, misty smile, know what she thought, looking at the sky, although slightly deep way: "the door master''s things you must have heard, if we don''t fight, how can we win?"


    "What''s more, I''d like to see if these years'' deep sleep has worn off my spirit?"


    Then he went straight to the end.


    Cloud dream helpless, with a step up.


    In other places, they all have their own experiences, such as wind devil, Shi Shang, Wei Shengjin, etc. with their current strength, they can''t help Ning Tao.


    But in a secret mace, a surging force surrounds here, like sacrifice, altar, a yellow spring, gushing out from the nether world. In this mysterious yellow spring, there lies a puppet.


    The two parts of the body have been integrated.


    It is Hell!


    Huang Sheng is looking at the side, throwing a jade tube in his hand. He is interested in the news outside. He looks like a demon with a hook in his mouth.


    "Ning Tao, Ning Tao, you are really a tyrant. Such a good material has been turned into a puppet by you. Tut Tut, how can I say about you..."


    "Jie Jie..."

 Chapter 3753

    In the yellow spring, Yama''s eyes are empty, floating to the end of the yellow spring, mysterious and mysterious, wonderful and wonderful. A mysterious holy sword rippled with a pattern of ancient prohibition.


    Such as the core of ceremony.


    Holy, majestic, full of death.


    Huang Sheng''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and he began to stare at Yan Mo''s eyebrows. Under the stimulation of the same power, a complete reincarnation disk appeared.


    "Sure enough..."


    For him, Yama is like a BMW with a saddle and a beauty with a hero. It''s wonderful.


    Huang Sheng is not even in the mood to get in trouble with Ning Tao.


    He has more important things to do


    On the other hand, in a vast and white world, a man and a woman, with the sound of dragons and phoenixes, are accepting the inheritance. Ten years have passed without awakening.


    When the sky, Luo Qingcheng, Wei Shengjin also fight all the way, near the last place recorded on the map.


    "Stream Cloud Shuttle


    The heavy rain on the one side and the thunder on the other side, together, I don''t know how many heroes to defeat


    At this time, Ning Tao slowly came out of the cave, basking in the sun, washing his heart, but unexpectedly found the green magic tree rooted outside.


    Cultivation has fallen to seven.


    Ups and downs, especially great damage to the foundation.


    Although Ning Tao is distressed, at the moment, he can''t help it. However, if he can defeat Tengfei and take back the eternal spirit, it will be all right.


    Even if you take off, absorb, kill or devour him, you can get it back.


    But it won''t work for too long.


    That way, even if it''s taken back, the power will be lost.


    Ning Tao is sad and shakes his head. Let''s talk about it when we have a chance. Now he can''t take off, but just as he is about to leave, he sees something in the corner of his eye.


    It''s a wreck.


    Under the sun, it''s freezing.


    What''s more, it gives people a cool sense of fear, fear and strong resentment? What a hate! Who is this man? How much did you suffer before you died?


    After inquiry, I found that he was Uncle Han, but how could he die so wrongly?


    Ning Tao shakes his head. However, it has to be said that it is a good material. He has already refined two holy demons. Although one of them was destroyed, the loss is still there. He has only one chance to refine.


    It can only be refined three times in one''s life.


    After thinking about it, he called Jiang Chen and gave him the refining method of the holy devil puppet.


    Although this method is very helpful and can refine powerful puppets, over the years, Ning Tao has also felt some disadvantages of this method.


    It''s too evil, too obscure.


    As the saying goes, if you want to wear a crown, you must bear it. It is not common people to practice this method.


    It needs to be able to bear the evil of the Holy Ghost puppet. The resentment, hatred and evil, and the fate in the dark, will bring many disasters to itself. It is possible to die three times, which is the limit.


    Even Ning Tao did not dare to practice more rashly, otherwise he would be in great trouble.


    If he preaches the Dharma by himself, there will be cause and effect pressure on him, so that''s why he didn''t preach the Dharma. He didn''t dare to divulge it. This dharma is too extreme.


    If there were no taboos, the world would be in a mess and the holy land would have risen long ago.


    Only those who are strong in spirit, faith and mind can practice, otherwise, they will suffer from it


    When Jiang chenchu got this method, he was both surprised and happy. He was very excited at the thought that he could have a supreme puppet like a war demon. If he could succeed at all times, I''m afraid that his strength would rise without fear of threat.


    However, when he refined it, he felt that this method could not be learned by ordinary people.


    Uncle Han''s negative power will be transmitted to him through the introduction. If it''s not good, I''m afraid he will be killed first and be eaten back. Ning Tao is the holy body of the sun, and what he is most afraid of is these monsters.


    But he can''t.


    Jiang Chen has only a bitter smile.


    However, the heart of simple origin is also helpful to refining and chemical industry. It took a long time to make progress.


    However, he found that his limit seemed to be one. If he wanted to refine the second one, he couldn''t do it. Even if he had the heart of origin, it was unlikely.


    After all, the effect of the heart of origin is not in this aspect, but it''s too much worse than Ning Tao, right?


    Ning Tao was surprised when he heard about this. He wanted to try it. He carefully passed it to Huang Quan and asked him to have a try. But in the end, Huang Quan could not even refine a holy magic puppet.


    I almost went crazy.


    Thanks to the suppression of the sun flame.


    After some twists and turns, Ning Tao almost had some experience. In his hands, it seems so simple, but in others'' hands, it may be as difficult as climbing to heaven.


    It''s something he didn''t expect.


    I remember that I once mentioned it to him before sunset. At the beginning, the sunset Immortal Emperor got this method. After studying it for a long time, he wanted to practice it, but finally gave up.


    It seems that we are also aware of this malpractice.But not long after that, he fell into the sunset Canyon, and no one can tell his fate.


    It is said that the cave where the sunset Immortal Emperor went at the beginning also seems to have suffered some disaster? It seems that there are almost two of them, one of them is the supreme one with fire attribute, but they still fall.


    Ning Tao feels his chin. It seems that he is the most suitable one? No fear of the so-called resentment.


    The fire attribute friars can restrain some.


    "I see..."


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the spoils. He basically collected about 80% of them, including the ring of Xia Hou bang.


    But he seemed to see that he had two in his hand, and the other one was estimated to have been destroyed.


    It''s a pity.


    After a little inventory, there is no such treasure as amazing. The eternal stone has collected nearly 100 more, so that they can stay here for a few more years.


    Back in the cave, Ning Tao silently takes out two items, one is the broken gun, the other is the broken tower.


    It''s beyond repair.


    Sunset Tower, also almost fragmented.


    After pondering for a long time, he finally made a decision to let Yang Lingjie absorb the Sunset Tower, integrate the two magic weapons in the cave, and expand the second space.


    It hurts.


    It''s only one step away from being promoted to the top class.


    If you look around the world, how many grades can you find even in super galaxies? There is a price but no market!


    In terms of fighting, you can continue to use that soft sword. It''s very powerful, but it''s just inferior, just like Bai Luo''s rank.


    The chiwu immortal sword is inferior.


    Not as good as a soft sword.


    But Jiang Chen used it. He said that he would use this sword to cut Wu Yifan and destroy the five-star alliance himself.


    In terms of rank, Dahei''s rank has reached the peak of the best artifact, but it''s just a supplement. What I want is a soldier, even an assassin. I want to be a nurse.


    However, Ning Tao is quite satisfied with the effect of "gathering spirit". In seven years, 168 star pills will be replaced by star beads, which will be a total of 168 trillion star beads.


    This time, we will be closed for a few more years. Even if we only rely on the star beads, we will be able to break through the double first.


    Thinking about it, Ning Tao skillfully took out a jar of immortal wine. Just about to drink, Da Hei jumped out with bright eyes and said with pride: "master, you pour the wine into the bowl to try, there will be a surprise."


    "Oh? Wine? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, turn over the hand side to exchange the Zhou God dish that broken bowl, black as charcoal, really can''t bear to look directly at.


    But he poured it in as it was.


    Strange to say, he poured a jar of wine half a person''s height into the broken black bowl, which was not as big as the palm of his hand.


    "Eh, it''s interesting. What''s the effect of mustard seed Ning Tao was surprised.


    However, with a smile of pride, Da Hei uses magic with both hands to attract starlight and gather the energy of heaven and earth. The lines are shining and the wine is rippling, so there are more starlight.


    It seems to have become more mellow.


    A smell of wine filled the whole cave.


    "Master, it''s almost over. You have a taste of it," said Da Hei, holding his chest and raising his head with pride.


    Ning Tao raises his eyebrows, holds the black bowl, hesitates for a while, and takes a small sip carefully. But his face suddenly changes. If he is hit hard, he is shocked.


    "God What kind of wine

 Chapter 3754

    Ning Tao''s face is unbelievable, but he can taste the mellow, hot and majestic energy.


    More than a few times.


    is more mixed with stars and many strange incense, like many substances, through metamorphosis, the essence of integration.


    This kind of feeling, only God wine.


    "You Can you still make wine? No, what didn''t you do? How did this happen? "


    Ning Tao was very surprised.


    Seeing this, Da Hei felt his stomach and said with pride: "you can''t say, you can''t say, this is..."


    "Well It hurts, sir I said


    Ning Tao gave a cold hum, and his ears were like a palm fan. After three days of fighting, he went to the room to uncover the tiles, and even dared to sell music in front of him.


    "Its In fact, it''s very simple. It''s "purification". Although the immortal wine is good, it can only give full play to its full effect. The efficacy of many medicinal materials is wasted, and there''s no way to give full play to it perfectly. "


    "Lingjiu is weaker, it can only make use of 20% or 30% of all the medicinal materials. The so-called liquor formula, technology and technique are all for the greater use of purification..."


    Dahei explains quickly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood something. After all, he often heard Huyan patriarch say that he was also influenced.


    I know something about wine.


    After pondering for a while, he suddenly said, "do you mean that you can purify the 30% and 60% energy of spirit wine and immortal wine to 100%


    "Er..."


    Da Hei was dumb, with a bitter face, and said pitifully: "Sir, that''s impossible. It''s unrealistic that thousands of medicinal materials want to be completely integrated into one piece. I just purified the immortal wine to 70%


    "Although it''s only a small show, I can only purify up to 80% or nearly 90% at most. According to you, it should be the so-called spirit wine, but the premise is that I should have spirit wine as the foundation."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao probably understood, and although he only purified the immortal wine by 10%, both the taste and the effect were much better than before.


    He just took a sip, which was five or six times higher than before. The increase was a leap.


    If the Huyan clan leader knew about this, he would be excited to offer Dahei to the altar as a God. He was the God of a drunkard.


    In recent years, the origin of three wine has been gradually accepted by the public, but in order to make more money and strengthen the strength, Huyan clan leader has been studying the spirit of wine, which can consume a lot of money, and has not made any progress.


    But after a while, Dahei made a bowl of wine to let him know if he was crazy?


    Thinking of this, Ning Tao showed a smile, drank a mouthful of wine, patted Da Hei, and said with a satisfied smile, "OK, I really underestimate you?"


    "The devil used to be so extravagant that day? You are not so useless, but you have been sealed for so many years. Why didn''t he come to save you? "


    As soon as the words came out, Da Hei shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "he doesn''t have such good conditions as your father. First of all, he has only eighteen characteristics. In the past, immortal wine was not available in the world."


    "There are a lot of spirit wine, but even if I try my best to purify it, it won''t work for his cultivation. It''s more than drinking."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is dumb. It seems that Zhou Shenpan is really suitable for him.


    Dahei can''t become immortal wine out of thin air. He needs to purify it on the basis of immortal wine. It''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. But who can compare with him? It''s all dregs.


    Ning Tao, with a smile, wants to kiss Da Hei. This boy is more and more useful.


    In the future, there will be a magic wine to drink.


    And it can be purified to 80%, 90%.


    If Huyan clan leader knew this, he would faint happily. Miracles, only gods can do it. He would like to sleep and play with him.


    "Well done..."


    As soon as he heard the praise, he was very excited. But as soon as he was about to speak, he heard a voice: "eh? What''s so fragrant? Do you have any water? I''m so thirsty. Let me have a drink. "


    Just crazy abuse of ginger dust for a while of ice blue, dry mouth came in, took the bowl on a burst of drinking.


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao and Da Hei are stunned.


    It''s a bowl of wine. I don''t know how many stars it''s worth, but she drank it all?


    Ning Tao is not distressed. After all, ice blue is his own woman, but he can drink all the mustard wine. He is afraid that ice blue can''t hold so much energy.


    Sure enough, just put down the black bowl of ice blue face, red, mental excitement, mouth is also hot, dry and hot, licking his mouth: "this What kind of water is this? How strong is it? Why are you still a little dizzy? "


    "Well I I... "


    With a sound of "Putong", he fell on the stone couch.


    Ning Tao and Da Hei are numb. They don''t have time to react to all this, and they don''t have time to stop it. Darling, that bowl of wine has poured down a dragon?


    "Hiss ~""It''s so It''s big... "


    But just after they had recovered, they suddenly felt for Ning Tao with both hands. He was stunned, stiff all over, and turned his head. Suddenly, he looked at the ice blue with blurred eyes and enthusiasm.


    "Ning Tao, I I miss you so much. Why don''t you come to Longdao? You Do you love me... "


    Ice blue hugs him tightly.


    Like an innocent little girl.


    The cold and aloof queen of peace day is quite different, so she doesn''t feel like a person.


    But Ning Tao is silly. What''s the situation? Wake up or faint? He busily pressed the ice blue while staring at the big black way: "what''s the matter?"


    He thought it was a side effect.


    I was shocked.


    Don''t mention him. Dahei looked at binglan with a confused face. Fortunately, he was knowledgeable and experienced. Then he suddenly said, "according to my judgment, it should be Drink like crazy


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao was speechless, but he was suddenly pressed down by ice blue. He was angry and pursed his red lips and said, "my mother said that if you meet a man you like, you must start first..."


    "Well Well... "


    Da Hei gradually widened his eyes, and his face was very wonderful. He also muttered: "instinctive creatures..."


    But I didn''t want to blink for a moment.


    He took it very seriously.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just learning..."


    But with a "buzz", the Zhou God dish sent out a suction force and absorbed it directly.


    "No Don''t... "


    "I''m just a learning spirit..."


    The cave resounds with screams and sounds of love. Ning Tao is in pain and happy. After a while, the energy of heaven and earth around him rushes in. It seems that someone is going to break through. There is a lot of movement


    In the absurdity, Ning Tao and his party are in this retreat, occasionally amorous, dry firewood like fire.


    Eternal island also seems to be in peace.


    One year, five years, ten years Nothing happened, such as gradually quieting down, the three major leagues recruiting, ready to break into the inner encirclement at any time.


    Outside the eternal Island, everything is the same as before, and the prohibition of longevity resort is still unbreakable.


    No one knows that there is a holy place.


    In the rush of time, 37 years later, when Ning Tao came out of the cave, his cultivation had been promoted to the middle of the double period, more calm, domineering and bloody.


    He cleaned up all around with his own hands.


    Ordinary demon Zun is not his opponent at all, even if triple peak ice blue, he is not afraid at all, and still in the case of not suppressing her.


    Strength gives him confidence.


    Even if he meets Wu Yifan and Xia houbang again, he is confident that he can fight the first World War.


    Even if he doesn''t have Tianzun''s big handprint as his bottom card, he has nothing to be afraid of. However, it''s no problem for him to escape. However, he would like to sincerely thank the old thief of the Shang Dynasty. He has helped him a lot in these six times.


    Otherwise, if he wants to reach the present situation, he will have to start in a hundred years.


    Jiang Chen was also promoted to the top.


    He has initially explored part of the power of the heart of origin, broke through the day, and fought with him. He said he wanted to see the gap, but only insisted on three moves.


    See him pass, Jiang Chen looked at a distant direction, smile: "ready?"


    Ning Tao also smiles faintly. Looking up at the sky, he finds that it has changed, and there is a cold light in his eyes. It is said that the three major leagues seem to have an action today, and they have reached an agreement to enter the inner circle.


    That''s why he went out.


    The five-star alliance won''t make him better, and he won''t make the five-star alliance better. It depends on who can destroy who?


    There are also people like Wu Yifan and Polaris Zun. It is said that they have gone crazy to pursue and kill themselves these years, but they didn''t expect to be surrounded by themselves.


    As for Wu Junchen, he didn''t survive for six years in the hands of the old man, and his spirit collapsed. However, he still had half a drop of spirit liquid left, which he gave to his younger sister.


    It''s better to preserve her body.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tao seemed to think of something and said with some fear: "do you think there are really six kinds of monsters around here? Is the legend true? "

 Chapter 3755

    "This legend, I feel is true," Jiang Chen frowned and affirmed.


    Demon respect six heavy, that is the secret spread over the past few decades, but has been the major fear.


    As a result, we dare not go deep into the inner circle, let alone try to break through. We should not underestimate the gap between the three or four top five, even if they are three or four, they may not be able to win.


    Let alone the monster of eternal island.


    Ning Tao touches his chin. He remembers that a few years ago, a highly respected Wuzhong emperor tried to break into the inner circle at the beginning, but was killed by a mysterious monster.


    It is said that this is the work of a demon, who respected Liuzhong. After a successful attack, he went into seclusion.


    And there''s more than one example in recent years.


    The six demon Zun appeared several times, each time reaping life like death.


    The most shocking thing is to wipe out another wuchong supreme. His name is Wufeng supreme, and he has a certain reputation in the world, because he is a lixiu.


    The combat effectiveness is outstanding.


    But in the end, he was killed with one stroke.


    There are not many people who dare to venture in. It is said that nearly six of them died when they entered eternal island.


    This is still known.


    Unknown, even more.


    Ning Tao thought, then called out big black, asked: "how much do you know about eternal island?"


    "It seems to be limited to the inner and outer areas. As we all know, this island is very strange. The deeper you go out, the weaker your memory will be."


    "I can''t remember what happened inside. Moreover, the rules of eternal island are changing. Maybe the last wave is different from you."


    "As for whether there are six kinds of demons or not, I know that there are. There must be more than one. Anyway, you should be careful..."


    Ning Tao and his wife are dumbfounded, but they are more worried when they are confirmed. That''s really troublesome.


    "By the way, is there a monster with seven or eight weights? Since there are six kinds of monsters, there should be stronger and more terrible monsters in this place? "


    Ning Tao seemed to think of something and asked.


    Once the words came out, Jiang Chen''s face could not help changing greatly. If it was true, the danger would soar dozens of times.


    If you meet the monsters in the later period of the supreme, even a supreme team will be bloody,


    even the three leagues will suffer heavy losses.


    The consequences are unimaginable!


    In two people nervous, big black eyebrow a Yang, thought for a while, actually shook his head and said: "this is not clear, anyway, in memory and records, basically did not appear this level of existence."


    "And you outsiders, the biggest limit of your strength in this island should be the five peaks, but it''s hard to say if there are special circumstances..."


    Ning Tao and Jiang Chen look at each other, always feel big black words, it seems It''s a mystery.


    What does it know?


    After that, he went back to sleep.


    Ning Tao wanted to ask again, but in this dark day, he quietly gave up and it''s time to start. The three major leagues have been very close to here in recent years.


    It''s moving inward.


    But so far, I haven''t met the six demon Zun, and I don''t know if the other party is afraid?


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Several streamers of light flew in.


    Carrying ice blue, Xiao Shuang runs back happily. His strength has reached half of demon Zun''s, and he has gathered 80% divine power. He is not far away from demon Zun.


    "I''m back. It seems that I have news," Jiang Chen said with a sigh of relief, and gradually grasped the chiwu immortal sword.


    Wu Yifan, the master of Yiqi!


    "Creak..."


    And ice blue jumped down, with a cool and clean beauty, urged: "they are close to Hengduan Mountains, we should also leave, and it won''t be long before the five-star alliance will find out here."


    "Elder copper sent a message to me, and told us not to show up, otherwise, we will die..."


    She looks worried.


    This danger is not a joke.


    As a reward alone, Ning Tao''s head has been offered a reward of 300 eternal stones, as well as a favor from the five-star League and a artifact of choice.


    And it''s not over. If you can catch Ning Tao''s accomplices, or the people of eternal life and the holy land of time and space, no matter how high or low their accomplishments are, one head, ten eternal stones, and the qualification to join the five-star League.


    That''s more wolves than meat.


    Even Huang Quan and others were too scared to stand up.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so stupid as to rush up and fight. Let''s have a look first. Moreover, I always feel that something is going to happen in this inner circle recently?"


    Ning Tao is upset.


    Because it''s so calm right now.


    Three or four years, even no monster to harass them, this quiet shameful, let him panic.


    "Let''s go to Hengduan Mountain range," Jiang Chen took a deep breath and winked at the spring and the tree, both of them obliterated the traces around.The strength has reached the top half.


    80% of them are transformed from spring to spring, and 60% from small trees.


    The reason why they all entered the country so quickly was that they consumed more than 600 eternal stones and 388 star pills to achieve today''s accomplishments.


    In 37 years, Da Hei gathered 888 star pills for Ning Tao.


    Now there are only 600 left.


    Eternal stone, there are only 200 pieces left in my hand. I''m poor again. It''s time to go out and live


    "Brush Brush... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    In the shadow of the inner wall, from time to time there will be some explosion, explosion, and even fighting.


    Sharp marks passed by.


    There are many friars who are pushing forward in a leisurely way, and the army of 50000 to 60000 is advancing in a fan-shaped way.


    Ning Tao and his party appeared behind a cliff. Looking down, they found many strange things. It seems that there are fewer monsters in the inner circle.


    There should be about three years to go before the fifth decade. It''s impossible to take action so early.


    Moreover, they are not willing to fight with outsiders.


    They were all found running for their lives.


    It seems that the three leagues, in order to guard against the formation of a tide of beasts, have issued orders in a unified way, strengthening the wall and clearing the wild, trying to eliminate the monsters, regardless of all costs.


    At the beginning, some monsters united to resist, and even formed a small-scale animal tide.


    But in recent years it has.


    No one can figure it out.


    "Lao Ning, do you think Are we being calculated? Or in the rules. "


    Jiang Chen lowered his voice.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded, he also had this feeling, anyway, the soldiers came to block, the water came to cover, he narrowed his eyes and sneered: "I estimate, wait for the demon respect six heavy guy to appear to understand."


    But just as he was talking, a big hand suddenly grabbed his back, and three Zeus nailed him down.


    "Gee I''m sorry... "


    A sting stopped in front of him.


    At the same time, ice blue also makes a chill, freezes another poisonous sting, and Jiang Chen''s several people are startled. They look at it and find that there are two poisonous scorpions with excellent camouflage attacking secretly.


    It''s the same color as it''s all around.


    Even if close in front of him, he can''t find out, moreover, unexpectedly still two demon Zun, this if didn''t have Ning Tao two people, I''m afraid, they already played out.


    Ning Tao is so cold that he almost succeeded, but he always feels that something is wrong? Subconsciously open perspective, heart move, unexpectedly a flying knife.


    "Those who seek death dare to hide in front of me!"


    "Shengpin, the flying sword of the world!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Everyone was surprised. This time, ice blue could not be detected, but the knife was as fast as lightning. In an instant, it actually penetrated a small old man.


    A supreme triple Beast Master.


    "You Poof... "


    He fell down with a thump.


    "Five Star Alliance? Damn, careless, almost hit, "Jiang Chen can''t help but scold secretly.


    The old man''s sleeve is tattooed with five star emblems.


    It''s easy to identify.


    "OK, leave here first, I''m afraid it''s already attracted people," Ning Tao said in a low voice and ran away.


    The green magic tree has already stretched out its branches. The poisonous scorpion and the Beast Master are all swept away by it. Then they follow up. They need to know how to collect money so that their accomplishments will not fall.


    It didn''t take long for several teams to get angry. But after a long search, there was no result.


    Half a month later, at the end of Hengduan Mountain range, where people can see, there is a light curtain connecting heaven and earth.


    It''s like a barrier.


    Separate the inner wall of eternal island from the core!


    "This what is it? What''s going on? Who did it? Isn''t that recorded in the intelligence? "


    Countless people exclaimed.


    Ning Tao and his party were also stunned. Their face changed greatly. Their scalp became numb and said: "this How is this going to pass? "

 Chapter 3756

    This light curtain runs through the heaven and the earth, showing blurred colors. I don''t know how it was formed? I don''t know when it appeared? It''s like half the sky is broken.


    Is it so grand?


    Is it so lofty and vast?


    No matter how far it extends to the left and right, Ning Tao looks at it? Beyond their own limits, the light curtain is still there, it is like an insurmountable Tianshan.


    Anyone who looks at it has a sense of insignificance.


    It''s like the wall of eternity, the wall of eternity, the curtain of eternity. It can''t lift the meaning of blasphemy.


    Moreover, this is the first feeling of facing each other from afar. Even when the war is coming, no one has the courage to go through this light curtain.


    "It seems that trouble is finally coming," Ning Tao said, suppressing the shock in his heart.


    Bing LAN, Jiang Chen and Huang Quan also feel the pressure is increasing. The three major leagues are gradually coming up. They have no choice but to go to the light curtain first.


    Maybe there''ll be a surprise.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Although they were close at hand, it took them more than ten days to get in touch with the light curtain.


    The vastness was almost limitless.


    Here, also at the end of Hengduan Mountain range, the light curtain comes from the bottom of Hengduan Cliff


    Ning Tao''s six people are speechless, looking up and down. The gorgeous color is eternal. The vicissitudes of troubled times, whether perspective or secret? Is it a change? There''s no way to shake the light curtain.


    Although they are in a small corner of the light curtain, they can be connected up and down, left and right. They are all the same.


    "My God, what is this? I''ve never seen such a shocking barrier. Even if the God comes, I can''t get through it, can I? "


    Jiang Chen exclaimed.


    Even if ice blue, well-informed, has a rich heritage, but it is also full of shock.


    As soon as I get close to the light curtain, I can''t help but feel a kind of smallness in my heart. It''s just a drop in the ocean, looking up at the sky like an ant.


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time. He grabbed a black ball and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Da Hei sleeps in a daze. He opens his eyes and looks at it for a long time, but he is stunned. He opens his mouth and says, "my mother, am I stupid? This What is this thing? "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao shook his head. I''m afraid he didn''t know what it was.


    It should be the rule of change on eternal island.


    If you want to enter the core, you must first solve this light curtain, which is the primary problem at present, otherwise, no one can get close to the eternal hall.


    "Look carefully. Is there any way we can get through?" Ning Tao picks eyebrow to ask a way.


    Da Hei sits on Ning Tao''s shoulder, holding his arms, but no matter what? From which angle? What kind of vision? It''s all like a rat''s eye.


    "Have you ever tried to break through?"


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Chen took a deep breath, his eyes burst with light, and solemnly said, "let me have a try."


    Then they gather energy.


    It''s all under control.


    The origin of the heart "bang bang" acceleration, the whole body filled with hazy, more Ziqi, although he pulled back Ziwei blood, but into the heart.


    Derived more powerful than the origin of crape myrtle blood, more in line with their own, more powerful.


    To tell you the truth, Jiang Chen hated crape myrtle blood and regarded it as a curse. If it wasn''t for it, how could their family be slaughtered?


    In the combination of various energies, an ancient God appeared, a pair of huge hands, grasping the light curtain, trying to open a channel.


    "Secret art, the God of origin!"


    "Give me Go


    Ning Tao''s mind was tense, and he was surprised at his strength. It seemed that he still kept his hand in the contest.


    But at this time, the dense thunder arcs and lightning, as well as the power of terrorist rebound, gave back and gave back, but still several times the power.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "What? Not good, "Jiang Chen was shocked, and the ancient spirit behind him was crushed by the thunder.


    There is still a force that can crush the supreme. But just at this critical moment, Ning Tao rushes out like a sword, with a flash of gold, and millions of gold patterns gather.


    A golden cloak will cover the two.


    "Golden body, immortal Dharma suit!"


    "Boom Bang... "


    Ning Tao resisted hard in the front, but his Qi and blood surged back hundreds of meters, and he couldn''t help vomiting blood.


    The chest heaved violently.


    How can this rebound be so strong?


    Jiang Chen was only affected by the afterwave, but he smashed into the rock. He bared his teeth and paralyzed his arms. He was hit by lightning and was unconscious for a moment.


    "Hiss ~"


    in huangquan, Xiaoshuang and Xiaoshu take in the cold air. If it were for them, they would have no bones.


    Brute force doesn''t work.Without Ning Tao, Jiang Chen would have died just now.


    "Cough..."


    Ning Tao stood up and looked at the sky light curtain in front of him. He suddenly put his eyes on the cliff and said, "is it possible to pass from below?"


    When they heard this, they thought it was possible. Looking down, they could hardly see the bottom. Maybe there was hope.


    Huang Quan wanted to go down to explore, but ice blue got ahead of Huang Quan. Her strength is more reliable than Huang Quan''s. her cultivation has reached the triple peak, just like the previous wind demon predecessors, and further is the quadruple.


    But this line is not easy to break.


    I don''t know what happened to master Fengmo?


    Five people were waiting on it, but it wasn''t long before ice blue rushed up, gasping for breath, and said palely, "the pressure below is too high. When I dive to several thousand meters, I can''t hold it."


    "Even if the top five are coming, I''m afraid they can''t get down. It''s a dead end."


    When people are stunned, they will die? What can we do? Can''t the light curtain pass?


    Can''t you go to the eternal hall?


    Not to mention the first fruit of Shenyuan!


    Ning Tao frowned tightly, pondered for a long time, then slowly said: "there must be a way to get in, but we haven''t found it yet, but it''s not urgent."


    "The three major leagues will be here soon. Let them have a try. The terrain and environment here are complex, so it''s convenient to hide. Let''s hide first and see what tricks they have. Remember to be careful."


    "The haunting demon, the six fold monster, hasn''t appeared yet. It''s too dangerous!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Da Hei agrees and flatters.


    People have no choice but to smile bitterly. They don''t understand how there can be such a spirit in the world? But Jiang Chen has already seen strange things. Anything around Ning Tao is possible.


    Even the Dragon girl is rolling the sheets. What else is impossible?


    "God Man..."


    Sure enough, just half a day later, the vanguard of the three major leagues has arrived. Like Ning Tao and others, they are shocked, almost no big difference.


    But the only difference is that several eager for quick success and instant benefit attack the light curtain, but they are all killed by the thunder.


    More than a dozen people were lost.


    But if you look closely, only the five-star alliance and the Shinto alliance have won, but the Holy Spirit alliance is the same as knowing in advance.


    Because Ning Tao asked binglan to summon him in advance, he has been in love with the Holy Spirit League for many years. Unnecessary losses and human relations can deepen the relationship.


    Before long, fifty or sixty thousand friars finally arrived. Many of them came to join in the fun.


    Let''s see if we can get to the core.


    Heilei Laozu, Lingdong elder and Taurus supreme are the leaders elected by the three leagues. Now their strength has reached five levels.


    And Taurus looked at the light curtain, afraid, heavy way: "a few, you think how to do?"


    "Wait ~"


    father Heilei only uttered one word.


    But as soon as the words fell, the earth below was shaking. The endless monsters roared and roared, and they were hidden under the cliff.


    Ning Tao and his party were also stunned, but a loud and clear sound attracted countless people''s attention. There was an ancient, majestic and rugged flying monster, which rose up from the sky and gazed at the crowd coldly.


    "Demon Do you respect six

 Chapter 3757

    Ning Tao was shocked and appeared. Sure enough, he appeared. He was a six fold beast with wings on his back. His hands were like claws and eagles.


    But it''s more like a hawk.


    In the sun is still black paint, like a black scythe, death.


    There are endless monsters gushing out.


    "Roar Roar... "


    One of the three leagues was shocked, and the three leaders roared at the same time: "retreat, quickly retreat, shrink the defense line, resist the tide of beasts, don''t panic."


    "In the face of a great enemy, who should dare to disorganize himself, kill without mercy, quickly form an ancient array, form an array..."


    The roars came out.


    But a group of scattered repair, but it is a rush to flee.


    They are not the three major leagues. Moreover, there are a lot of beasts, which are many times more than their 50000 or 60000 people. They have everything from demon king to demon Zun, and their strength can crush them.


    Although there is no accurate data, more than 20000 people have fallen.


    What a terrible number.


    That''s 20000 Xianhuang and xianzun.


    All over the world, the elite and pillar of countless forces, the patriarch of the galaxy and the commander of the army, have collapsed here. I don''t know how many people are heartbroken.


    And this time and the tide of animals around the hard, will inevitably suffer heavy losses, casualties.


    "Stupid human, dare to offend the land of the eternal gods, kill, one can''t let go!"


    The eagle God''s cold way.


    A pair of black wings, a sudden shock.


    In a flash, countless supreme locked Eagles disappeared, and no one could see them clearly? A few screams instantly attracted people''s attention.


    Ning Tao stares big eyes and sees with his own eyes a quadruple supreme, who is easily crushed by the eagle God.


    It''s like squeezing a crisp walnut.


    The three supremacies came forward, but the eagle God just swept away, and then waved his claw. It looked very simple, but there were three blood splashes.


    "Ah..."


    Three big heads flying up.


    Just the aftereffect, let some Immortal Emperor be broken into several pieces, the sharp claws, as powerful as artifact, the supreme body can''t stop it.


    And it''s extremely fast.


    Ning Tao''s perspective can barely be seen.


    But he didn''t dare to rush up. With his double strength, he was not the opponent of Eagle God at all.


    He reckons that even the ordinary six strong can''t beat it. This beast is too terrible to kill the five strong in one move.


    On the other side, ice blue frowned slightly and asked, "how can I feel that there is half pure human blood in this eagle? The other half is a creature of eternal Island, an alien


    As a dragon, she stands at the highest point of the demon clan''s blood, which naturally has a say.


    On one side, Jiang Chen murmured: "is this beast the offspring of human beings and eternal Island creatures? Is that ok? But the monsters we see on eternal island are all strange monsters. "


    The so-called strange, refers to many monsters can not speak, and some even reach the demon, intelligence is not high, and after death will turn into a fog.


    Some return to eternal island.


    Others, such as stars, are broken.


    They have no real blood and body. They are transformed by some kind of power. The eternal stone is the core of them.


    Otherwise, if there is flesh and blood, how can so many demon emperors and demons be created?


    And it''s endless.


    So there is only the explanation of "energy simulacrum", and only the eternal island has such a huge amount of energy.


    Da Hei jumped out and peeped and said, "what do you know? There are all kinds of strange things in the world. I''m afraid that the reason why this beast can reach the sixth level is that it''s different from others. "


    "Tut Tut, it''s very powerful. Sir, why don''t you go out and beat him hard..."


    It said is excited, but Ning Tao light it a look, he brain disease will go, had better let this beast and Five Star Alliance fight to death.


    Da Hei Shan was flattering, but at this time, Jiang Chen suddenly fixed his eyes on one person and said, "look, it''s Wu Yifan. He''s there..."


    As soon as the words came out, they quickly looked over and found a man holding a sword in front of the five-star League.


    It was Wu Yifan who escaped.


    Compared with the past, it is undoubtedly much stronger.


    There are also those who take-off and Yiqi venerable, but take-off has the eternal spirit, and its strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Originally, it was the bottom of the five forces, but now it is the first person under Heilei''s ancestors, and it has leaped to Wuzhong.


    This is the chance of eternal island.


    It is possible for nirvana to regenerate.


    Ning Tao scolded secretly and said: "you wait here. I''ll take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters to see if I can kill this guy? If he doesn''t die, I''ll feel uneasy. Otherwise, I''m sorry for my little sister... "Then he escaped from the cliff.


    "Lao Ning, you should be careful, keep the Castle Peak, not afraid of no firewood," Jiang Chen afraid Ning Tao too impulsive, can''t help but drink.


    Ice blue wanted to go together, but Jiang Chen and others need protection, and her strength is too conspicuous.


    A dragon girl is the focus everywhere, let alone so cool and beautiful.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In this kind of chaos, no one cares whether you are easy or not. The collision of hundreds of thousands of armies on both sides can be described as the collapse of heaven and earth. Under the cliff, there are still dense monsters rushing out,


    and the eagle God is irresistible. None of them can stop it, and dozens of people have been killed.


    "Step on them, ho ho..."


    "Son of a bitch, damned flat haired bird, beast, do you really think there is no one in my Terran? You Taoist friends, don''t engage in any more intrigues. I''d like to be a pioneer. Let''s go together and kill the beast first... "


    An old voice roared.


    At first glance, it turned out that he was the most powerful man in this trip.


    They are not only highly respected, but also immortal.


    It is also known as "Baigong".


    Heilei, dexterous, Taurus look at each other, hesitated and struggled. It''s really that the eagle God is so strong that he can win and lose too much.


    This time, we are trying to find out who ever wanted to make this situation?


    "Damn it..."


    "The Holy Spirit League will follow me to wipe out the eagle God," said Lingdong Zhizun, who suddenly clenched his teeth and burst out thousands of miraculous lights all his life.


    Jade fairy, Muna, copper elder and others all followed, and five or six of them joined the battle group.


    Taurus supreme frowns, but he looks at Capricorn supreme dying, angry, even roars, and takes Baidong supreme and others to kill him.


    The three quintuples join hands.


    There are ten top four!


    This lineup, if placed in our world, can absolutely suppress, and the problem is not big, but it''s hard to say here, let alone there are so many beast tide.


    "Kill..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao looks at the amazing battle over there and rushes around with a soft sword. Any monster is killed with one sword, which is very close to Wu Yifan.


    But there are many experts around him.


    If you want to do something, it''s impossible to get away.


    When he hesitated, he thought of two long sounds. Ning Tao and the others were stunned, as if they suddenly thought of something. They opened their eyes to the cliff and saw two dark shadows rush up.


    They''re all hawks.


    And the strength is demon respect six heavy!


    "This It''s not good... "

 Chapter 3758

    Tens of thousands of friars gaped, cold all over, actually there are two demons and six beasts?


    How much more is there under the cliff?


    One? a pile? Or a family?


    But it''s not the time to think about this. It''s important to run for your life. No one can stop the eagle God, unless you find all the hidden quintessence.


    "Asshole..."


    The white beard scolded.


    This situation, they did not expect, can already and Eagle god hand in hand, by it to hate, now even if you want to escape will also be entangled by it.


    It''s really bad luck.


    And Ning Tao also took a breath, the most reluctant thing happened, but he looked at Wu Yifan not far ahead, but his face was not reconciled.


    Seeing that the eagle God was still far away from him, he gritted his teeth and rushed up again, gradually approaching Wu Yifan.


    The latter seems to have no idea.


    Even further away from the army.


    But on the other side, in a team of the Holy Spirit League, a man with a steel gun bravely kills the enemy, along with a ray of induction, he gradually locks Ning Tao.


    "Master, you are here as expected..."


    If Ning Tao is here, he will be recognized as the steel spear Immortal Emperor. His cultivation is based on eight Chong, and now he has transformed nearly 80% of his divine power. If he is around Ning Tao, he will be the supreme.


    After all, he doesn''t have that many resources.


    At this time, he was surprised to be close, but found that the door owner had been approaching the five-star League.


    As the saying goes, the onlookers see clearly. The terrain where the steel gun is located is slightly higher. After looking at the five-star alliance, he suddenly finds that the situation is a bit like a trap. He has been crawling and rolling for many years, which he knows best.


    Does anyone want to plot against the sect leader?


    It''s a trap. We can''t let him go any further!


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he was so anxious that he threw out his gun with all his strength and went straight to Ning Tao, just like a silver thread.


    Ning Tao, who is close to him, suddenly feels the sound of a broken wind. He calmly turns around and grabs it.


    A steel gun was clenched by him.


    He squinted and looked at the gun.


    They finally look at each other, and the steel gun keeps signaling. However, Ning Tao looks calm, but doesn''t respond. Although he has already understood, he has already guessed that the five-star League is not so stupid.


    But the steel gun let him confirm this, this Wu Yifan is also fishing.


    "Hum, each other..."


    Ning Tao put away the steel gun, just want to reply, but found that the steel gun in the expression of a touch of panic.


    Big black screamed in his ear: "master, get out of the way, get out of the way..."


    "Floating light A glimpse


    Almost subconsciously, Ning Tao moved.


    But at the same time, a sharp claw across the area, rocks, supremacy, blade, these are like tofu, fragile.


    "Bang Boom... "


    A boulder, Ning Tao lost the center of gravity hit into, instantly burst, impact is very strong.


    There was a cold sweat on his back.


    Although injured, he escaped.


    In the gravel, Ning Tao climbs out and gasps heavily. I don''t know when? An eagle God rushed all the way here? The position where he stood just now has been completely destroyed.


    "That''s close!"


    But this scene is very attractive. Wu Yifan''s pupils shrink nearby. It seems that he is aware of something?


    "Ning Tao? You are Ning Tao


    Only those who are in the wilderness can do that.


    This information is well known to all, but the people of this great famine basically did not come, and they have the supreme cultivation, so there is no one else except Ning Tao.


    "You finally show up, little boy, I will tear you alive," a roar of an angry lion came.


    Ning Tao is surprised to find that a white jade lion with crystal stone rushes over and roars down, which is enough to break the eardrum. If it''s broken, I''m afraid it will find out about the killing.


    The location of the holy land has been exposed, and the white jade lion can naturally recognize what it has experienced for so many years?


    It''s not hard to know that shiyiling died in his hands. Among them, there are many kinds of hatred, such as lion subduing demons, and it''s estimated that they hate him a hundred times more than the fox clan.


    But I don''t know about the spirit of heaven.


    "Kill ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao hastily retrogressed and looked surprised. I''m afraid this man''s strength is stronger than Wu Yifan''s.


    "Shibiao, hold him down, we''ll help you," Wu Yifan drank, his eyes were bloodshot, and he killed the venerable from nowhere.


    Three supreme and four strong.


    It''s going to be the end of the ordinary double iron.


    But Ning Tao is not. Before he comes, he is ready in his heart. But Da Hei wants to cry and tremble. He finds a good host, but there is always danger around him?


    He doesn''t want to lose his good master any more."Master, run away quickly. It''s impossible to fight. The beast is here too. It''s important to die..."


    Big black cries to persuade a way.


    Steel gun, as well as the dark ice blue, Jiang Chen and others face big change, bad, was found.


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    However, in the face of the frenzied siege of the three, Ning Tao''s eyes were cold. With one sword, one breath and one roar, he roared without fear and said, "good come, fight!"


    "490 million times The melting pot of war


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Break ~"


    the four forces converged, and all the monsters and friars who came were thrown out.


    Wu Yifan stepped back more than ten steps. Although nothing happened, he was shocked. Is this really Ning Tao? How can strength become so strong?


    "Asshole, my brother''s life is gone. You killed him. I said I''d break you to pieces."


    "Shengfa, taixuan sword!"


    A sword is like nine swords, full of mysterious meaning.


    On the other side, Yiqi venerable also mixed with resentment, ferocious way: "little boy, and that Jiang Chen, I will be defeated."


    Say, unexpectedly long breath.


    This Qi is unpredictable and powerful. It has innate intelligence and turns into a long spear.


    "Holy Dharma, a great power!"


    And the white jade lion, lion Biao, angry eyes wide open, a pair of light silver pupil flashed, a bright, hazy blood, an ancient giant lion came.


    "Blood, shihuangbo!"


    "Break ~"


    in the face of these three forces, even Ning Tao''s eyelids are jumping wildly. These three people are really desperate. They don''t even want to fight. They can''t fight and turn around to escape.


    But instead of running away, he rushed to the eagle God, regardless of its slaughter here.


    "Blink, Aurora!"


    "Whoosh ~"


    the eagle seemed to feel something. A pair of eyes like Falcon swept down, and there was a surge of anger. It seemed that it was provoked, and it even killed it.


    Along the way, it can be described as a sea of corpses.


    There are thousands of monsters with it.


    At the moment, Ning Tao is the former hawk God, but he is in a dilemma. But he still bumps into it. It looks like he wants to die.


    "No Don''t... "


    The ice blue beautiful eye contracts to exclaim.


    "Human beings, suffer death," the eagle God swept down with cold eyes. He waved his claw at will, but he even scratched the space to pieces.


    Ning Tao is extremely calm for a moment. He is welcomed by the soft sword in his hand. The gold body urges him to protect his body. But even if he is protected at all levels, when he really faces this claw, he knows how those people died?


    The inferior artifact, the soft sword, was cut in half in an instant, tearing the Dharma suit and the magic power.


    Although this claw has not yet arrived, the sharp breath has made Ning Tao''s body feel sharp pain. At this moment, a black bowl can''t help showing up.


    "Stab..."


    This claw glides with dense sparks.


    Not to mention the scream of the big black, even the eagle God himself was stunned, but the three attacks fell on him, a sword cut, a shot into, and the shock wave straight into the center, but was scattered by the eagle God.


    It was infuriated.


    "Brush" like a tiger into the wolves.


    Wu Yifan and Shibiao were kicked away one after another. One claw caught the other. It hurt itself the most, just like a chicken, tearing up flesh and blood.


    In a rage, the venerable screamed, half of his body was torn apart, and he was thrown out from a distance.


    Before falling, a broken sword pierced through his back and heart. The venerable was stiff and dull. His mouth widened and he turned to look at it.


    It''s Ning Tao whose mouth is stained with blood.


    The right time, a sword to end him.


    "You..."

 Chapter 3759

    This sword completely destroyed one of the five core high-level of the five-star alliance, the Jedi counter killing.


    It also represents the destruction of Lagerstroemia indica.


    The withering of a top four.


    Ning Tao''s eyes are itching for canthus, but he didn''t expect it. His brain is hot, but he picked it up?


    Under normal circumstances, even if he tries his best, he may not be able to beat him.


    He is much better than Wu Yifan.


    No matter the reputation, strength and inside information are far beyond.


    Let''s not say that it came from one of the super galaxies. The team of this trip alone, Yiqi Zun, was the leader among them. It was less than 50 years before it was announced to fall.


    Who can think of it before we start?


    Don''t mention others, even Ning Tao can''t believe it. Even now he feels like a dream.


    "Cheng It''s a success.... "


    After Shibiao and Wu Yifan vomited blood and flew upside down, they were all stiff when they saw this scene. They were stunned. They were killed by this little boy?


    "This How is that possible? "


    They can''t imagine breaking their heads.


    Even if there is a hawk God''s hand, the scene is really frightening. A heart is raised to the throat, and a chill and fear come to my heart.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "Ho ho..."


    The hawk God screams with anger, and his dark color seems to be the coming of darkness. The hawk''s eyes are cold, and his chest is full of blood.


    The sharp pain irritated it.


    The two claws dance wildly, tearing up more than ten people in an instant.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao, Wu Yifan and Shi Biao made a decision at the same time.


    "Withdraw ~"


    if you are really targeted by the eagle God, it''s basically a good death. Ning Tao survived by a claw, but he also paid a heavy price, and even called the Zhou God dish to stop him.


    Scared Dahei to death.


    Up to now, they are still crying in their ears: "I''m just an assistant..."


    All the soft swords are broken. I finally got a good artifact and destroyed it. I''m unarmed.


    "Ning Tao, you wait for me. One day I will give it to my brother Revenge


    Wu Yifan was furious.


    And lion Biao, on hate is not under him, he white jade lion clan in the eternal holy land, I do not know how much effort? Gritting his teeth, he said angrily, "little bastard, I''m going to level your holy place sooner or later..."


    Listening to their clamor, Ning Tao groaned coldly and said, "wait for you To die... "


    With that, he put away the corpse, turned around and quickly escaped from the area, away from the eagle God. Fortunately, his attention was not on him.


    Only in the five-star League.


    The endless tide of beasts is still surging, and the three leagues are still losing.


    "Withdraw, withdraw quickly..."


    "Roar..."


    In the dark, Jiang Chen stares at this scene, his face is shocked, incredible, my God, Ning Tao killed Yiqi Zun, killed the team of Lagerstroemia indica.


    Another feat after the Xiahou family.


    And this time, it''s one of the super galaxies, and it''s also one of the hot teams on this trip.


    Although he hated them and wanted to kill them all, he always thought it was an extravagant hope. Unexpectedly, in less than 50 years, it came true.


    "Beautiful, well done. Ha ha, the five-star League has lost another right-hand assistant and we have lost a great enemy. We are worthy of being the sect leader. We are invincible. Sooner or later, we will be able to destroy the five-star League."


    The yellow spring roars with excitement.


    But the surrounding rolling, dozens of monsters toward this side, have long been aware that there is something strange here.


    However, ice blue is not a vegetarian. The field of ice and frost unfolds in an instant. The cold is so intense that it freezes dozens of monsters in an instant.


    "Bang bang" turns into broken ice.


    It''s too late to pick up two or three eternal stones.


    "It''s not safe here. It won''t be long before it will be submerged by the tide of animals. Go quickly and try to get out of the inner circle," said ice blue.


    Jiang Chen and others also nodded heavily, saying that this damned light curtain really can''t pass?


    I''m not reconciled.


    It''s not easy to get here.


    It''s only one step away from the core. It''s just a tiny distance away. But with this damned light curtain, shouldn''t it be like this?


    Eternal island has never been opened for so many years. What''s the matter?


    Everyone is struggling with the answer.


    Ning Tao, however, has no time to think so much. Although he can''t wait to get the first fruits of Shenyuan and return the favor of the old business thief, if he doesn''t have that strength, don''t think so much. It''s important to be steady.


    The most urgent thing is to get out of here and stay as far away from these terrible hawk gods as possible.


    "Boom Boom and boom... ""Roar Roar... "


    Deafening sound of explosion, the sound of battle filled the eardrum, an endless stream of monsters catch up, one after another monks fell under the iron hoof.


    Among them, one of the most fierce battles was that white beard and others fought against the eagle God.


    A dozen people besieged one of them.


    From the point of view, it has gained the upper hand.


    However, another trend is also obvious, they have been gradually surrounded by the tide of animals.


    "Alliance leader, don''t fall in love with war. Go back quickly. It''s too late if you don''t go any more," the Holy Spirit alliance and Shinto alliance exclaimed anxiously to the smart elder.


    Ning Tao also heard, while retreating, while killing monsters, but noticed a problem.


    The besieged hawk God seems to be in danger. He is covered with blood and staggers. According to this situation, he will be killed soon.


    But in addition to some monsters come up to obstruct, the two Eagle God, but did not ask.


    It''s like ignoring.


    I only know how to kill.


    Under normal circumstances, even if they are estranged from each other, in this case, they will certainly save their own people, and then they will join hands with the enemy.


    It will defeat the whole foreign coalition.


    At least he would do it in this way, even if the eagle God was yuwenchuan.


    Not only the two didn''t come to help, but also the dying Eagle God didn''t send out a signal for help, as if he was going to fight to death? Isn''t that weird?


    In the dark, what did he guess?


    I just can''t be sure.


    At this time, Bai Xu angrily scolded and took the crowd to retreat while fighting. How to say, he had to withdraw from the animal tide area first.


    And the eagle God is like a revenge, fierce will not die to chase up, not afraid of any trap and so on, two alliance high-level a bite, roar, organize coalition forces, to rescue the leader.


    Open up a passage.


    "Brothers, come with me, kill..."


    Thousands of people tried their best, tens of thousands of monsters were cut down, and gradually came to Jinniu supreme and others, while the five-star alliance had already escaped.


    They don''t want to get into trouble.


    "Damn it, if you don''t kill this animal, it''s bound to be a disaster in the future."


    White hole supreme clenches teeth way.


    This situation can be seen by anyone.


    But Bai Xuxin looked at the retreating people. He was not reconciled. He even urged a secret method. They didn''t see it clearly. They just felt a dazzling white awn cutting the eagle God.


    But the price is that he''s older.


    The white beard looks even paler.


    "Death ~"


    finally killed the struggling Eagle God with white light, half of his body was cut off, and the two major leagues immediately cheered and retreated with excitement.


    And Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and dies? Is his guess wrong? Is it really that simple?


    Just at this time, the white beard emperor forced to withdraw, and suddenly found something falling from the eagle God''s body? He thinks it''s an eternal stone. He can''t do it for nothing.


    Can start feeling wrong, like a diamond crystal, suddenly unexpectedly light.


    A cube as big as a basketball court appears.


    It covered dozens of people in an instant.


    White beard, jade fairy, white cave and other people, as well as more than ten people from the two major leagues who came to the rescue, among them there were steel guns. They were all shrouded in this light, which made them look terrible.


    "No, are you in the trap..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    But in the eyes of millions of people, the dazzling light suddenly flashed into a beam of light.


    Dozens of people disappeared.


    "This What about people... "


    And Ning Tao, with a sudden body shape and shortness of breath, finally understood that the key through the light curtain was on these eagles.


    He can sense the gun''s not dead.


    Moreover, just behind the light curtain, dozens of them all went in!

 Chapter 3760

    Ning Tao is short of breath, a pair of eyes burst out hot light, as expected there is a way to go in.


    But it''s harder than I thought.


    Must we hunt a six Eagle God?


    This scene was also given a panoramic view by many people, and they soon guessed that although they were very excited, they were no longer suitable for fighting.


    Their outsider side suffered heavy losses, and their fighting will was broken, so they could not form an effective attack.


    Not to mention the boundless tide of beasts.


    There has been a repression!


    The two Eagle gods, at least, can''t be killed now. Many people have already fled far away. After careful consideration, many people still turn around and go.


    "Retreat, rest first..."


    And Ning Tao hesitates, also a little bit suddenly, toward the ice blue line of people to quickly chase.


    Even if he wants to hunt, he has no strength.


    But as long as there is a way, there is no worry.


    It was the steel gun, but the guy''s luck was also against the sky. With the Holy Spirit League rushing to save people, he was sent away by rubbing against the side.


    Ning Tao can''t laugh or cry.


    But at least I know he''s safe.


    In this way, five of the 18 members of their party have their whereabouts, and there are still 13 left. Their whereabouts are unknown. I don''t know what happened?


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Countless people killed in the tide of animals.


    There was a big inner circle. The disturbance and the killing didn''t last long. It took only three days for the chaos to subside, but most of the outsiders withdrew from the inner circle.


    Such a drastic change, at least nearly tens of thousands of monks were killed and injured, which is a tragic number.


    Many of them died in the hands of the eagle God.


    No one is a rival unless they join hands.


    Single to single, this is not realistic, so after withdrawing from the inner circle, the three leagues quickly began to discuss, recruit heroes, and were in high spirits. Instead of being depressed, they were preparing to fight back.


    After all, only the Falcon God can enter the core, but there are only three.


    Although they all think there should be more.


    However, not to see, after all, is speculation.


    In case there are only three statues, or it will take decades or hundreds of years for them to breed again, wouldn''t it mean that many treasures in the core will be missed?


    Moreover, we all see the transmission range. It seems very large, but it''s not so strong. It''s impossible to transmit hundreds of people at a time. At that time, several people were on the edge, but they were not transmitted.


    Prove that it is also limited.


    It''s unrealistic to hunt a hawk God and let the whole alliance transmit it. Therefore, there are new problems in the alliance and the candidates for the core.


    An alliance, take the five-star Alliance for example, has now expanded to nearly four or five thousand people.


    If you want to transmit all this, how many Eagles do you need? There can not be so many, even if there are, I do not know to wait until the monkey year? It''s not easy to hunt alone. Maybe it will be killed.


    After all, the strength of the eagle God is well known.


    The estrangement is growing, and it may even break up the alliance, and more and more opinions will break out.


    You know, from the beginning, their purpose of joining the League was to join hands and break into the inner circle, not to pursue Ning Tao. If they can''t satisfy them, what''s the use of the league?


    Not only the five-star alliance, but also the Holy Spirit alliance and even the Shinto alliance had some degree of confusion and disputes.


    But the five-star League is the worst.


    Because he is the most numerous and influential.


    Who doesn''t want to let their own people into the core? For example, can Heilei Laozu be trusted by outsiders? I''m sure they''ll give priority to the core of their star nest.


    But others think so.


    So the alliance structure is at stake.


    It is undeniable that taoguang and Yanghu want to rest in the inner circle of the mountain.


    But they are too weak.


    There is not even a supreme quintessence.


    Even if the three leagues are not sure, they are just crooked and can not be copied.


    On the ancient tree, Ning Tao quietly breathes and breathes. He is also thinking about it. It has been several days. The friars and the monsters have calmed down, but when? The second charge is about to begin.


    Just listen to "whoosh" a few, Jiang Chen repeatedly jump up, abnormal vigorous, smile: "how about? Have you come up with any countermeasures? "


    Ning Tao said with a bitter smile, "what can we do? In front of absolute strength, there are floating clouds. "


    One side, ice blue did not know when also came to the treetop, cool and moving, light way: "we can go to the Holy Spirit league or Shinto League to choose League?"? Or pick some small forces to unite. "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao gave a dumb smile, shook his head and said, "it''s not right. They can''t take care of themselves, let alone help us, and they may look down upon us with our strength.""Now only the top five are in hot demand, and the three leagues have spoken out to seek cooperation."


    That''s true. Recently, news has spread that seven or eight of the top five have come forward and won over by the three major leagues. Many of the top four are fighting against the top five.


    It''s all about going to the temple of eternity.


    It is believed that in the near future, the strong will gush.


    "Well, what do you call it? How many heroes will be stopped by the eagle God alone? I estimate that the number of people who finally entered the core is definitely less than two tenths of the total. "


    "So many people have been brushed down. Tut Tut, we are also one of them..."


    Jiang Chen sighed.


    Just now, they don''t have any chance to enter. If they want to defeat the eagle God, it will take them at least hundreds of years of fast cultivation.


    But it''s too long for them to wait.


    In despondency, Ning Tao suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, raised a touch of evil radian in the corner of his mouth, and said with a faint smile: "if you want to enter the eternal palace, you can''t help it? It looks like it''s time to bring them back. "


    As soon as the words came out, Jiang Chen was stunned, and a touch of excitement came out of the yellow spring below, his eyes shining.


    "You What do you mean


    With a faint smile, Ning Tao stood up and looked into the distance slowly. His eyes were deep and he said, "I''m not alone in this line. There are still 13 people scattered on the island. It''s time to call them together for a big fight."


    During his speech, he felt excited and excited, with a heroic spirit.


    "Wind devil, Shishang, Changkong, ZuLong..."


    I''m afraid they will be able to get in touch with each other as soon as they think of it.


    In the eyes of Huang Quan and others, Ning Tao waved his hand and crushed 13 jade tubes in an instant.


    Send out all the coordinates and information.


    Next Just wait!


    Xiaoshuang whine, eager to get excited to go out to fight, uncontrollable restlessness, however, Ning Tao looked at the bottom, no good airway: "from today on, you three all shut up for me."


    "Do you think it is possible to take you without breaking through the supreme? If you go, you will die. "


    "Well This... "


    Huangquan and Xiaoshu are silly.


    With the sad face, the pressure increases greatly. Although they have already transformed 80% or 67%, the later the transformation is, the slower the transformation is.


    They don''t have the eternal spirit. It''s not like Ning Tao. I''m afraid it will take many years.


    If they have a lot of resources to make a breakthrough, they are confident. They are afraid that it will take too long to delay Ning Tao and make the whole team wait for them.


    But Jiang Chen laughs, teases a few words, but also very conscious to shut up, his heavy strength, in front of the eagle God is not enough to see.

 Chapter 3761

    In the eternal Island, time always feels fast, but it is so slow and suffocating.


    It''s a long time to practice.


    But for the friars, it''s just between the fingers.


    A hundred years, a thousand years, for the Immortal Emperor and the supreme, it''s really insignificant. Just three years, it''s just like a dream. It''s spent in calm and surging.


    No matter Ning Tao and his party or the three leagues did not move, they were all keeping a low profile.


    At this time, it has been three years since the signal was sent out, but only the fire demon lion and the fire tiger came back. When they left that year, they were already half step demon Zun, and their strength was the best in the team.


    Now, they have already broken through the demon Zun, and even developed a method of combined attack.


    It''s been running in for so many years.


    If it had not been for this move, they would not have survived long ago. The fight on eternal island was too fierce.


    What is supreme?


    Seeing these two breakthroughs, the pressure of Huang Quan and others is even greater. They practice day and night, absorb, unite and seek quick success and instant benefit, but it is counterproductive.


    Ning Tao, Jiang Chen and Bing LAN will enlighten them, instruct them and even compete with them.


    Let them remember to stick to the heart of Tao.


    Even if it''s a few years at night, it''s nothing.


    But if they are possessed by the devil, it''s not cost-effective. Every once in a while, they will go out to hunt monsters and collect eternal stones for cultivation.


    Fortunately, there was no danger.


    At the same time, the fifth big animal tide started, which was still the overwhelming posture.


    But there are no friars in the open.


    After four times, I have learned to be smart.


    Ning Tao and his party also hid. A few days later, the animal tide receded, and countless people were relieved. Everything seemed to fall into silence.


    But some of them are horribly quiet.


    It''s like a premeditation is coming!


    While waiting, Bing LAN and Ning Tao are also trying their best to improve themselves. The latter knows that it is impossible for them to break through the triple in a short time, so they try their best to cultivate the immortal body.


    After seeing the hawk God, defense is indeed indispensable, and attack is also indispensable.


    The artifact in hand is destroyed.


    If you want to fight, you have to rely on immortality.


    The weapons formed by more than 4.3 million gold patterns can''t stop the eagle God, so we need more and stronger weapons to fight against one of them.


    The weapon that condenses the immortal gold pattern is stronger than the artifact, but it takes a lot of time.


    Suo Xing is practicing very fast in eternal island.


    Faster than in the holy land.


    But more importantly, it is the main force, ice blue. Her strength is still at the triple peak, but her combat power is not weak. If she wants to hunt Eagle God, she must break through to the quadruple first, so that she can stop for a while.


    Otherwise, even with her dragon body, the triple strength in the face of the eagle God, the gap is too big.


    After Jiang Chen''s return from hunting, there are two people who are disheartened, including the fire devil lion, and they don''t get much. Because these monsters in the inner circle are too strong, and they walk on thin ice step by step, it''s hard to get rich here.


    But Ning Tao takes out all the more than 500 star pills in his hand. As long as you can absorb them, just use them.


    So there is no shortage of resources.


    If it''s magic wine, it''s also stored here.


    However, a jar of immortal wine can only produce one-third of the immortal wine in the end. Ning Tao and his friends didn''t bring much, so they always regarded it as a treasure.


    But I don''t know what happened to ice blue. I''ve been thinking about the taste since I drank the magic wine.


    Always steal from time to time.


    I''m drunk as soon as I drink, and I''ve been pestering Ning Tao.


    Therefore, in recent years, double cultivation has been continuously promoted to the seventh level. However, it''s really difficult to reach the middle stage of the supreme. There are countless people trapped here, and ice blue has never had a chance.


    I don''t know what the wind devil is like?


    After cleaning up, Jiang Chen finds Ning Tao and says: "thirteen people, only two of them are here now. Your men won''t have an accident, will they?"


    Three years have passed.


    If you want to come, you will arrive in January.


    Ning Tao understood what he thought and said firmly: "don''t worry, as long as they don''t die, they will come. Now they should be in trouble."


    Just as he said this, he saw a riot coming from the mountains far away, like a large number of figures rushing away.


    It attracted a large number of monsters to attack.


    Two people color change, busy command fire tiger Dharma, ice blue they are still closed, they go to see, I''m afraid, someone can''t help.


    As a matter of fact, it is true that before they have their own hands, the five-star alliance has started.


    It seems to have been negotiated.


    However, there are nearly a thousand members in the league.


    The other two leagues also summoned their hands to chase after each other. It seems that they all guessed what the five-star League wanted to do? There are still many strange but strong ones in the whole army, all of which are old-fashioned.A military horse, like a sharp cone, plunges into the animal tide and goes straight to Hengduan Mountain range.


    After a long time, they met the eagle God.


    Ning Tao et al. Are you ready to start? Looking around, I didn''t see the second Eagle God. I didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing?


    Then, from the five-star League, five supreme five great abilities jumped out in a row and shot together.


    "Five stars Wheel formation


    This is a subtle array. It can make five people work together. It can carry the eagle God hard, but it doesn''t fall behind. It can even suppress it. It''s decisive.


    More than 4000 members of the alliance formed a large-scale five-star wheel array to resist the tide of animals and other changes.


    But in fact, there are also some people who are wary of Ning Tao. If someone picks the fruit at the critical moment, isn''t it a big loss? It is also to guard against another Eagle God, so we must make a quick decision.


    "Lao Ning, do you think they can do it?" Jiang Chen is looking at the road in the distance.


    Ning Tao was silent and pondered for a long time. He even nodded and said, "as long as there is no third Eagle God to make trouble, this battle is basically stable."


    After all, it''s the five-star alliance that has been planning for more than three years. If it''s not sure, it won''t do it easily.


    Before long, the eagle God went crazy and fought like he felt the danger of death. He broke free and spread to the bottom.


    Although there are many deaths and injuries, fortunately, several people of Heilei Laozu gave it a fatal blow in time.


    "Ho à¦... "


    With a cry, the eagle God was killed.


    Sure enough, under the attention of Ning Tao and others, a prismatic crystal fell. Many people were short of breath and their eyes were shining. However, the five-star alliance reacted faster. Wu Yifan led hundreds of people to rush past.


    There''s also an antique to keep up with.


    Crystal light, familiar scenes reappear, Wu Yifan and dozens of people disappeared.


    "Sure enough, it is..."


    The number of transmissions is about eighty or ninety.


    Compared with the last teleportation, the formation is bigger. It may be changed according to the strength of the eagle God.


    Soon, the five-star alliance did not stay, but returned to the periphery with a few antiques and members of the alliance. This time, the overall success has confirmed the conjecture.


    The next step is to determine how many Eagles there are? Can it be regenerated? Is there any other way?


    Ning Tao and others also came back, deeply felt the crisis, there are two groups of people to the core, I''m afraid not only them, the two major leagues are more urgent, at least on the surface, there should be only one eagle God left.


    We can''t let the five-star alliance take the lead.


    At this time, Huangyu and Huanglei came back in a hurry.


    The former is very stable.


    After all, Yu Huang and Yu Huang were weak in cultivation. When they came in, they were only eight or nine heavy. They had just been promoted to the top. In a word, Ning Tao would be very satisfied if they could come back.


    But half a month later, the Holy Spirit League and the Shinto League suddenly claimed to join hands, and together into the Hengduan Mountains.


    It''s similar to the five-star alliance.


    Despite the cost, it was successful.


    This time, nearly 100 people were sent away, but the high-level combat power of the three major leagues basically did not go either.


    It seems that they all want to stabilize the alliance.


    In a flash, three years later, on this day, Wei Shengjin, Shi Changkong, Luo Qingcheng and Shishang elder came back together.


    Shi Shang was promoted to the top three.


    After another five years, the wind devil finally came back with a terrible four fold breath.


    "He It''s a breakthrough

 Chapter 3762

    The return of the wind devil is just like giving everyone a dose of cardiotonic, and finally there is a reliable person.


    This is the first Supreme quadruple.


    Regardless of strength, the combat power can be said to be reasonable.


    More than a dozen people are excited. Even Ning Tao finally smiles. After so many years, everyone has made great progress, and everyone is full of confidence.


    Each has its own fortune, fortune and frustrations. Fortunately, they have survived these years.


    I would have come back if I hadn''t been in trouble.


    Wei Shengjin, for example, finally got the "cloud shuttle", a medium-sized artifact, which is of great value.


    It''s better than Bai Luo and soft sword.


    The two of them learned the ancient method and lived and died in the depth of a mountain.


    Including time, space and several people


    However, ZuLong and zuhuang have not heard from each other so far.


    Ning Tao has some worries. He hasn''t heard of them for so many years, including the news, and has no response. It''s like the world has evaporated.


    Although their two strengths were not high when they came in, the reincarnation of great power would not fall so easily, would it?


    In short, there is no news at the moment.


    Thirteen people, only two of them left.


    Seeing the familiar people, the wind devil let out a mouthful of turbid air and said with a smile: "everyone, don''t be ill. When are we going to start?"


    Time war, misty, thunder emperor can''t help but see to Ning Tao, seem to have a kind of eager to try.


    But Ning Tao pondered one or two, shook his head and said: "wait, it''s not the time."


    A supreme quadruple is obviously not enough. Let''s wait until ice blue is promoted to quadruple.


    Moreover, Wei Shengjin and Luo Qingcheng have not yet entered the realm of immortality. At first, they were seven and nine, but now they are 60% and 90% respectively.


    If you want to hunt the hawk God, you may fall down if you are not careful.


    Therefore, without certain strength, Ning Tao will never let him participate. He has no time to care about anyone, even if there is no chance of success now.


    But there is no way, no one will form a team with them, the league, only on their own.


    And the wind devil swept one eye public, and finally fixed frame on Ning Tao body, secretly surprised, supreme double? Mom, remember what he said?


    It will take at least 3000 years for Ning Tao to be promoted to the top, and it will take at least 10000 years to defeat him.


    If he can be promoted to the middle of the supreme period, it will take at least 50000 years to beat him again.


    The wind devil''s mouth twitches and sighs. How can he think of the birth of eternal island? Now it''s only over 50 years. He feels that Ning Tao has been able to compete with him.


    It is said that what xiahoubang? Yiqi Zun, the famous four strong men, were killed by Ning Tao.


    It seems that his new quadruple is nothing.


    "Well, it''s a blow..."


    What a monster.


    At this time, Shi Changkong and Jiang Chen came over. They had a long talk just now, and they had a new view on killing Eagle God. They both frowned and said in a deep voice: "Lao Ning, our strength is far from enough."


    "Even if there are two four supremacies who want to deal with a six Eagle God, I''m afraid they can''t fight..."


    If it''s conservative, although there are a lot of supremacy on their side, most of them are of the same importance. If we really want to fight, these people are not enough to be torn by the eagle God.


    None of them can resist a blow.


    Even if it''s double, it won''t stop.


    Ning Tao has the deepest understanding, but at present, there is a shortage of manpower. One more person will have more strength, and these people are not ordinary and supreme.


    I can only trust them.


    "Lao Ning, tell me the truth, what do you think? If you really take these people with you, I''ll say it''s not nice. The probability of failure will reach 80%, and even if you can, you''ll be dead or injured. "


    "Whether it''s worth it or not, you have to think about it..."


    The length of the air condensation heavy road.


    Under their intense gaze, Ning Tao was silent for a moment. Suddenly, with a bitter smile, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, actually There''s another one


    "If we can get his help, our success rate will increase by at least 10%, and the pressure will be greatly reduced."


    "What else? Who is it? "


    They were surprised. They never expected that.


    But when you think about it, who else? The steel gun is at the core, and ZuLong and ZuLong are not back. The strong members of the three leagues are not able to mobilize themselves.


    I really can''t guess.


    But Ning Tao light a smile, brain emerge a figure, way: "the holy land of the yellow spring, Huang Sheng!"


    "Yellow Hiss ~ "


    " you What did you just say... "


    Especially in the long sky, is there a hidden holy land?


    But, Ning Tao had to explain to them, including the key, the secret of sanctification without reservation, it is these have no need to keep secret.If Huang Sheng really comes, I''m afraid he will use this move to disintegrate and confuse them.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many secrets in it?"


    "That guy is not easy. Are you sure he will help us? Won''t lead the wolf into the house? In case he... "


    The sky and ginger dust are full of fear.


    It''s a semi holy weapon. They can''t imagine its power. I''m afraid no one can stop him at that time.


    Ning Tao also knows that he is very adventurous, but Huang Sheng is the only one who can help them at the moment, and his strength is even stronger than that of the general quintessence. If he joins in to deal with the eagle God, his grasp will be greatly increased.


    Even the key to success.


    On the contrary, Huang Sheng also needs them.


    His semi holy weapon can''t be exposed to the outside. If he joins hands with the three major leagues, there will be flaws. But if he works alone, he can''t deal with the eagle God.


    Therefore, the temporary cooperation of the three holy places is the only countermeasure now, which is inevitable.


    "At the moment, it''s just an assumption that I''ve spread the news, and it''s still unknown whether the secret language that only we two know can come."


    Ning Tao shakes his head and takes out another key.


    This is the key to a long life after integration. After all, the key to time and space has been hastily integrated by him. If you know that there is such an inside story, I''m afraid elder Shi Yi may not have given it to him. It''s also a gap in the future.


    As soon as Shi Changkong saw this, he immediately understood that he wanted to give it back. He quickly waved his hand with a bitter smile and said, "forget it. After all, it''s the dowry sent by the elder elder himself. In the future, Xiao Kong will be better for sister Yao."


    "And if you give it back to me, I can''t stop Huang Sheng''s holy sword. Tut tut..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao had no choice but to smile. He didn''t know if his strengthened immortal body could stop him? There''s still a shortage of weapons.


    Big black means just auxiliary.


    A group of people gathered, still return to the plain.


    The three leagues often try, but they don''t go deep enough, and they don''t find the eagle God. Do you know if there is a fourth one? So it''s all waiting now.


    Many people are also eager to improve their strength. Now at least 300 people have entered the core.


    Time doesn''t wait for me.


    In the long struggle, Ning Tao and his party made rapid progress. Year after year, Luo Qingcheng was the first to be promoted to the supreme and learned the holy Dharma.


    Six years after the sixth big animal tide, ice blue finally broke through.


    I learned something from a duel with the wind devil.


    Everyone likes it, but Ning Tao still doesn''t mean to act. He waits silently, condenses and strengthens his body. He has the skill of water dripping through the stone, and his momentum becomes steady. No one knows what he is doing?


    The seventh wave of beasts passed.


    The three major leagues are restless and often try, but if they try hard, they will lose too much. They are estimating a time limit and are ready to join hands.


    Ning Tao, the old God is still there.


    When the eighth big animal tide is coming, an unexpected guest will come to their stronghold.


    Huang Sheng is here at last!


    "Well, you really make me wait, but you agree to join hands?"


    Ning Tao got up slowly.


    Hearing this, a broad yellow robe figure suddenly appeared under an ancient tree, twisted his neck and joked: "I didn''t expect that you really dare to find me? Well, if we work together, I have conditions. "


    "Everyone is for a win-win situation, but I don''t owe you. Please don''t distort your meaning."


    Ning Tao is indifferent and unmoved.


    Seeing this, Huang Sheng shrugged. He knew it was not so easy. He immediately took out a figure with a smile and said, "let him Let''s talk about it. "

 Chapter 3763

    "He? Are you... "


    Ning Tao''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and a dark figure appears, which is so unforgettable.


    Hell?


    Cold puppet!


    But it has a different taste!


    The next second, Huang Sheng''s hand was imprinted with words, and then, Yan Mo''s empty eyes gradually had a touch of brilliance, from dull to divine, confused, cold, and even indifferent.


    The feeling is


    Ning Tao breathed, blackened his face, lowered his voice and said coldly, "it''s really you, Yan Feitian!"


    This breath, he is too familiar with, once he hated the devil, at all costs to erase, did not expect to come back? That silent and forgotten hate, another instant gushing!


    As soon as the words came out, the dark Yama raised his head, such as the return of the king, the domineering side leakage, the majestic eyes flashed, so lonely and proud, vicissitudes of life, cold hum: "ningtao, long time no see?"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ice blue, wind demon and others rushed out one after another.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao waved his hand, he motioned them to step down and said indifferently: "it doesn''t matter whether you see or not. Besides, I and a dead man There''s nothing to talk about. That''s what you call the confidence? "


    He glanced coldly at Huang Sheng.


    But Huang Sheng didn''t answer with a smile. Instead, Yan Fei said coldly, "you''re really making people angry. It''s not all your responsibility that I''ve become like this. When I die, I have to be called out."


    "Even if you make me a puppet, no matter how much you hate me, you should be reasonable."


    But on hearing this, Ning Tao seems to have heard a big joke. He looks up at the sky and laughs. He is full of pity and says sarcastically: "is the king of hell going to reason with me? It''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. "


    "But there is no reason between you and me. What else do you want to struggle for as a dead man?"


    Yan Feitian sniffed and shook his head, looked at the wind devil and others, and said indifferently: "you and that year, you really haven''t changed at all. I really don''t understand how I lost?"


    "OK, after the reminiscence, I''m just a little" true spirit "summoned by people. I really don''t have the qualification to negotiate. So, yellow boy over there, it''s your turn to perform..."


    His words were not polite.


    Even with some hatred.


    No matter Ning Tao or Huang Sheng, he doesn''t have a good face. He has been defeated and dead. They all say that the dead are in peace, but he is still restless when he is dead.


    Inexplicably involved in a storm.


    I''ve been tortured by that yellow haired bastard for a long time.


    Hearing this, Huang Sheng gave a faint smile. He didn''t bother to worry about it. He said, "if so, I''ll get to the point. I want to turn the nine rounds of samsara Sutra."


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Ning Tao firmly gave him five words.


    Now it is the time of reincarnation created by him, but it is not the time of reincarnation.


    Hearing this, Yan Feitian joked, and his stiff face flashed a happy color.


    Ning Tao is soft rather than hard. Maybe it''s really possible


    However, I didn''t expect that he could come back and have a look at the Holy Land and the world. He could feel the strength of the puppet.


    Even if he was at his peak and could break through the Immortal King, I''m afraid he would be run over by a finger.


    He probably learned something from Huang Sheng.


    What Immortal Emperor? Supreme? Heaven? He had never heard of it, but could he imagine what a great power it was? My obsession was right.


    After all, the three realms are too small. If he comes out alive, where can he go now?


    Should not be weaker than Ning Tao?


    Power, he nine reincarnation are crazy for it, yearning for the wonderful, now finally see!


    Yan Feitian''s eyes were burning hot and his breath was short. Zhenling was trembling and his blood was boiling, but he always felt empty? It''s because of death.


    "It''s ridiculous..."


    On the one hand, Huang Sheng was not surprised by the result, but the nine turns of reincarnation, he was sure to win, this method was almost tailor-made for him.


    Once he gets it, he can''t imagine how strong he will become? Even that test will pass.


    It is equivalent to the cornerstone of sanctification.


    Even in the world, he is not afraid at all.


    What about the top ten super galaxies? Wait for him to complete his cultivation and blow it up!


    Ning Tao knew this very well, so he didn''t even want to think about it. However, Yan Feitian had some fragments. I don''t know if Huang Sheng was successful?


    But with such a glance in his eyes, he found that Yan Feitian motioned slightly, as if to let him understand something.


    Didn''t Huang Sheng get the remnant?


    Or, Zhenling can''t use soul searching?


    At this time, Huang Sheng shrugged, then pointed to Yan Feitian and said, "since it doesn''t work, change it. You ask him to hand in his fragments. If you meet his conditions, I''ll meet you."But with a big wave of his hand and a flick of his sleeve, Ning Tao laughed angrily: "ridiculous, I said, this is a pair of To win, I don''t have to promise you anything. "


    "For the last time, if you are here to join hands, you are welcome. If you make trouble, you will be killed!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    More than a dozen terrible breath burst out.


    The wind devil is indifferent. The wind Luan sword in his hand has been promoted to a medium level artifact. Even if he faces the semi holy artifact, he can block it, and the ice blue dragon can support it.


    There are two forces of time and space.


    Yan Feitian is fond of watching it. This guy has been developing well these years. Are there so many strong men?


    However, Huang Sheng''s expressionless face also burst out a terrible momentum. The momentum of the quadruple peak overwhelmed the crowd. With a holy sword, he easily split a mountain in the distance into two.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The deafening roar made the wind demon Shi Changkong and others'' face gradually dull and solidified.


    "Well How strong? "


    They don''t have the confidence to stop it.


    Both fengluan sword and liuyunsuo were humming and trembling, and Dahei was even more frightened.


    "Niang, what a semi holy instrument..."


    Ning Tao''s face is gloomy. Is this guy powerful again? I''m afraid it''s not far from Wuzhong. Once he breaks through, I''m afraid few people are his opponents.


    And this goddamn semi sacred thing.


    Although it was a demonstration, it was a bit shocking.


    "It''s not that I look down on you, but that you really make me uninterested. No matter how many people there are, it''s still a dish. I advise you to think about it. Now, I don''t want to kill you..."


    Huang Sheng lightly whirled the Dao.


    Words a fall, true work properly tremble of Yan Feitian ease to come over, flash over fear, this guy still quite fierce, didn''t expect Lian ningtao unexpectedly all eat shriveled?


    But at this time, Ning Tao turned over his hand and took out a black bowl. It was covered with dense golden patterns, reaching more than 6 million. The black bowl was brand new and golden, which affected the inner energy.


    The stars fall like waterfalls.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    This gorgeous scene, as well as this terrible suction, all let people startle, marvel, even the confident Huang Sheng, look also moved.


    "Extremely "The best artifact?"


    "You..."


    But Ning Tao bathed in the starlight, a bit more sacred, Zhuang mu, mouth twitch way: "good things can not only you have, do you really think you can eat me?"? You can have a try and see who will die? "


    "Since I dare to attract you, I have a certain confidence..."


    But I didn''t know that Da Hei had already cried and fainted, and his eyes turned white and twitched.


    "I I''m going back to the devil sea... "


    It really did not expect that Ning Tao would suddenly take it out to bluff people and make it so gorgeous, but it actually has no combat effectiveness, kengdai.


    "Ah..."


    In fact, Ning Tao''s heart is also beating fast, but if he is not desperate, he would not try.


    But he also didn''t expect that Huang Sheng was really frightened. There was a flash of fear between his eyebrows. This guy was really hard to deal with. After pondering, he said: "if you add the huangquan Heart Sutra?"


    "You just need to revive Yan Feitian and another Xuannv and ask him to hand over the fragments. I not only promise to kill the eagle God for you, but also send you the Heart Sutra of the yellow spring, and promise not to fight against you during the eternal island."


    "This is my last concession. If it can''t be reached, there will be only one war."


    Then he inserted the holy sword into the ground.


    Waiting quietly.

 Chapter 3764

    "The yellow spring "The Heart Sutra?"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows. To tell you the truth, he is very interested in the skill of the sage.


    His ancient Dharma contains thousands of methods, such as the eternal life formula, the supreme time and space Sutra. If we add the huangquan Heart Sutra, we believe that it will be greatly improved and even transformed.


    For him to deduce "heaven" in the future, there are also amazing benefits, but we should also take into account the reality.


    Resurrect Yan Feitian, Xuannv?


    Ning Tao doesn''t want to do this kind of thing against heaven at all. People are dead, and the overall situation has been decided. As the saying goes, people can''t come back to life after death. If you want to save them again, it''s against the way of heaven, and you don''t know how much anger you have to suffer from heaven.


    It is also a heavy blow to the holy land.


    Basically, no one is willing to do such a thing, especially in today''s precarious holy land of eternal life.


    Even the top ten super galaxies don''t dare to violate taboos. You know, they are different from dust free, wind devil and others, because they are not really dead.


    So there''s still a chance of resurrection.


    But Yan Feitian is dead, and the nine days Xuannv, Ning Tao has only heard of her all the time. Who knows how long she has fallen?


    Archaic or ancient times?


    In this case, what can Ning Tao do?


    Do you want to be reckless, regardless of your own life and holy land, even no matter how small the hope is? Do you have to fight to death? That''s impossible.


    If you can, where can you get Yan Feitian? Ning Tao will be the first to revive the candle dragon.


    He still has a lot of people who want to recover.


    But if a man dies and does not come back to life, he can never do it or dare not do it, at least not before he becomes a saint.


    Moreover, to resurrect a person is not just a matter of saying. Even if he dies in the holy land of eternal life, he can try to use the origin of the holy land, but it is not immediately possible. The first point alone will make it difficult for him to survive.


    That is How smart!


    Ning Tao raised his head and took a look at Yan Feitian. It seems that he and Huang Sheng have already discussed, and it''s impossible to make them give in again.


    When the atmosphere was depressed and tense, Shi Changkong suddenly walked out of the arena with a dry smile and said, "it''s all our own people. Don''t be angry. Since it''s a deal, both sides show their attitude and sincerity."


    "You are..."


    Huang Sheng narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Ha ha, I''m the Lord of the holy land of time and space you''re looking for, time and space," he shrugged.


    "So it''s you?" Huang Sheng was surprised. He raised his eyebrows and said with interest, "how about it? Do you want to consider taking refuge in my holy land


    "I''m much better than the holy land of longevity. Following me is more promising than following Ning Tao!"


    Hear this, Ning Tao face a black, this son of a bitch unexpectedly dare to dig his person in front of him.


    He really wants to hit him.


    Time sky wry smile, helpless way: "we are just brothers, not subordinates, you don''t misunderstand."


    This attitude, let Huang Sheng meaningful, also don''t say much, take a deep breath, toward ningtao oppression deep voice way: "my condition, how do you consider?"


    "Give you two words, dream," Ning Tao rolled a white eye, sonorous powerful, never give in.


    The golden bowl in my hand was shaking.


    Others think that this is to be ready to start, but they don''t know that Da Hei is scared out of his wits.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s dead..."


    "No..."


    Huang Sheng''s face turned black, and his few patience was exhausted. Under Yan Feitian''s Schadenfreude, the holy sword in front of him began to tremble.


    But just when they were about to start, shichangkong said, "you two, you''d better listen to me. It''s too expensive to revive someone. If brother Huang has a way to reduce the risk, it''s still possible."


    They were silent, and their breath went up and down, as if they were thinking about the right and wrong.


    If it wasn''t for Zhenling''s weakness and Yan Feitian''s weird, he couldn''t search for his soul and get the nine turn reincarnation Sutra. Why did he have to do so?


    Although he can''t get the full version of Ning Tao, he can create the full version even if he is a remnant.


    It belongs to his reincarnation Sutra.


    Can you fly to the sky? This reincarnation Sutra is very important to him, so no matter what price he pays, he will get it, because it is not worth mentioning.


    Huang Sheng''s eyes are gradually firm


    And Ning Tao, even if he can resurrect, how can he resurrect a person who has been killed by him?


    Kill and resurrect? Isn''t he sick? What''s the trouble? Set up a big enemy for yourself? Full?


    After repressing for a long time, Huang Sheng suddenly turned over his hand and took out a flower. It was dark yellow and had nine petals, each with a mark on it, which looked like reincarnation.


    "This flower, called" the flower of the yellow spring ", only grows at the end of the yellow spring. When you deal with the natural calamity, you can take it out to offset the disaster, increase the success rate, and try to save your two lives."


    With that, Huang Sheng took out a piece of nine deep yellow lotus roots, and his face was full of flesh pain."There must be great difficulties for him to come back from the dead. It''s the most suitable and able to bear him to build a body for him with this" lotus root of the yellow spring "growing at the bottom of the yellow spring Are you satisfied? "


    Huang Sheng clenched his teeth.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao and Shi Changkong are shocked. They seem to be quasi holy medicine.


    Dear, I''ve really lost money.


    I''m afraid the whole world can''t find much.


    Yan Feitian was indifferent, but he was agitated in his heart. He didn''t know whether there was any hope for his resurrection


    Half a day later, under the fierce discussion of the three people''s arguments, there was a result and they could be revived.


    But Ning Tao''s condition is that Yan Feitian must submit to him, and be restrained by him, serve for him, see his performance, and then decide to revive Xuannv.


    Of course, it is impossible to resurrect all of a sudden after reaching the saint or the God.


    If Ning Tao is defeated in the future, Huang Sheng will revive Xuannv, and Yan Feitian will continue to serve for the winner.


    It''s who wins, who gets everything.


    After all, Yama''s potential is in the eyes of all three.


    As a result, it''s basically like this. Although Yan Feitian is not willing to play for Ning Tao, he doesn''t have much choice.


    It''s a miracle to be alive.


    Anyway, only live, everything has hope!


    Huangquan flower, there are still half of huangquan Heart Sutra, Huang Sheng is very calm to hand in, see this, Yan Feitian also will his creation of reincarnation by hand in half.


    Although his reincarnation Sutra has great hidden danger, who is Huang Sheng? Reincarnation expert.


    He has the confidence to create the perfect samsara Sutra.


    Even surpassing Ning Tao!


    As long as he can win, he will get back today''s payment day, and the four holy places and the whole world will submit to him!


    Huang Sheng trembled with excitement.


    Ning Tao also made a big vow to revive Yan Feitian. Today, he really has to.


    But that''s the only way.


    But it''s not all bad.


    He waved Yan Feitian away, let Zhenling sleep for a while, and gave half of the Heart Sutra to the old man to practice, let him check whether there is a dark hand.


    There is one more thing to discuss, that is, how to kill the eagle God to go to the eternal temple.


    Ning Tao takes a look at the team. It''s nearly 80 years since the eternal island was opened. On their side, there are three supreme quadruple, three supreme triple, Shishang and shichangkong. Of course, there is also a war demon.


    Both he and Jiang Chen are supreme, and the latter has just broken through these years relying on the heart of origin.


    And ethereal, cloud dream, rain emperor, fire devil lion and fire tiger are the top of the list.


    Xiaoshuang, Xiaoshu, leihuang, luoqingcheng, huangquan and Wei Shengjin have all been promoted to the top, which means that their foundation is still shallow, with a total of 18.


    The team is not luxurious.


    After years of sharpening the sword, it''s time to show off.


    Ning Tao and others wanted to plan, but they were denied by Huang Quan. They didn''t care. They cried out to set out. Just a little Eagle God, the three holy places joined hands for the first time. Can''t they cut it down?


    It seems that he is quite confident in his own strength.


    I don''t know if it''s good or bad

 Chapter 3765

    Hengduan Mountains, this is the third time Ning Tao has come here, and the mysterious light curtain is nearby.


    All the way to the bottom of the cliff, such as a dragon across the river, looking for the eagle God, I don''t know if I can find the fourth one?


    Anyway, try it first.


    It''s less than 80 years since the opening of eternal island. They have enough time. It''s 50 years since they agreed with Tian Hun and Shi Hu. If they meet again, they will be the enemy. Whoever wins will be the leader.


    But the spirit doesn''t seem to come in. He can''t feel the spirit all the time. Is he deliberately separated from himself?


    Now even if you want to find it, there''s no way


    Ning Tao was pushed as the team leader, a pair of perspective played an important role, can find the trace of the monster in advance, really can''t avoid, give it a knife.


    So the journey was smooth.


    With their current strength, as long as they don''t meet the eagle God and are not besieged by the tide of beasts, they can have no worries.


    The three leagues have also explored here, but they seem to have no harvest. Therefore, they have been waiting. As soon as the eagle God appears, they will come to kill them immediately.


    Everyone is anxious to go to the eternal palace.


    Limited resources, Shenyuan too limited initial fruit!


    Seeing the light curtain with his own eyes, Huang Sheng said, "it''s an eternal island. It''s really amazing. I don''t know if I can split it with a knife?"


    After hearing this, Ning Tao and Jiang Chen look at him with a smile, hoping that he would do so.


    That kind of rebound can blow him to dust.


    Huang Sheng glanced at them and knew what they were thinking. With a sneer, he approached Ning Tao and said curiously, "where did your" best artifact "come from? Why didn''t I see you last time? "


    Seeing his exploration, Ning Tao looked indifferent and said frankly, "well, I really want to thank you. It was sealed on the bottom of the sea. Because it was so powerful, it was sealed by the dean of Saint college."


    "Because I''m a member of the sage college. By chance, I let it recognize the master..."


    Huang Sheng suddenly smile a stiff, corner of the mouth twitch, there is such a thing? He really killed the dog.


    A little more fear in my heart.


    It''s really true. I''m very sincere. I''m even connected with the dean of Saint College


    However, the corner of Jiang Chen''s mouth on one side is strange, and he always keeps smiling. He also knows this matter clearly. After listening carefully, what he said is true.


    It''s true.


    But when he thinks of Dahei, he always wants to laugh. Is that the legendary fox pretending to be a tiger? I wonder if Huang Sheng''s face will turn green when he learns the truth


    Soon, the group finally rushed to the bottom of the cliff, and many monsters were climbing along the way.


    Like it was born from below?


    But it''s too deep for anyone to go down.


    Ning Tao took a look, frowned tightly, and then said in a deep voice: "remember, try not to fight fearlessly. If you can''t find the eagle God in three days, you will retire."


    The crowd nodded.


    But at this time, when the sky suddenly eyebrows a Yang, feel a place fluctuation strange? With see rightward below doubt a way: "there seems to have what thing?"


    "Oh?"


    Huang Sheng in front of a bright, immediately carrying a knife directly rushed in the past, Ning Tao want to block all failed to stop.


    "Damn, this guy is too impulsive, arrogant and arrogant. Keep up with him. If there is any danger, retreat immediately. We will not accompany him to death."


    Ning Tao gave a low drink.


    In a flash, more than a dozen streamers ran after him.


    But shichangkong pondered, but whispered to Ning Tao: "arrogance is not necessarily a good thing. It seems that he didn''t experience too much setback? It''s not like we all grew up in adversity. "


    "It''s his pride, but it''s also his weakness. Besides, he relies too much on that knife..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood what he wanted to say, but nodded faintly. In fact, he had already discovered that this should be the result of ease, right?


    If they were not afraid of the holy sword in his hand, they would not know who would win?


    Ning Tao dares to abuse him even if he is in a bad state. Now the ninth turn has 57%£¡


    But it''s terrible.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A group of people dive, I do not know how many meters down this cliff? From time to time, there will be monsters come up, but ice blue, wind devil open road, all the way to kill, decisive.


    Never let them get entangled.


    Their strength is only suitable for thunder to attack. Once they are entangled by anything, they will be destroyed.


    The time, the sky and the eyebrows are changing. The more downward the fluctuation is, the more intense it is. However, it is very difficult to find the direction? He didn''t know what it was?


    How could it cause a spatial reaction?


    At this time, the small pair at the foot of Ning Tao suddenly sniffed, whimpered and looked in a direction.


    What does ice blue feel like? She frowned and hesitated: "do you smell a strange fragrance? With Sweet? It''s like where''s the genius growing? Is it my illusion? "In fact, there are only bare cliffs, swords, spears, axes, halberds and battle marks around.


    It''s hard to imagine that there will be a treasure of genius?


    Ning Tao and Huang Sheng couldn''t feel it. After all, the beast had a special skill in this area. Under the guidance, they soon found a remote cave about 5000 meters below the cliff, which was very deep.


    And come here, even Ning Tao can smell a strange fragrance, is there really a baby here?


    "Jie Jie, it''s called luck. It''s no ordinary thing that can grow up in such a place. First of all, whoever grabs it will be his."


    Huang Sheng is excited to rush in.


    But this time Ning Tao stops him and signals to the little tree, who immediately climbs to the cliff.


    "Click Click... "


    I saw thousands of branches into the cliff, a root of ivy like tentacles, eyes, looking into the cave.


    Is there any danger first?


    Before long, the green magic tree was buzzing, like seeing something? Ning Tao listens with his mind. What A section of vine? Grapes


    Ice blue suddenly beautiful eyes a bright, as if to think of what? Surprise way: "is it crystal grape?"


    Said, actually licked the red lip.


    It is not only attractive, but also makes the population dry.


    Part of it is because the Crystal Grape she said is a kind of divine medicine. It can not only dispel the demons, but also heal the wounds, help the cultivation, and be relaxed and happy The most important thing is good taste.


    People who have eaten it all think about it in the morning and swallow it. It''s really delicious.


    Even Huang Sheng was excited. He had heard of this kind of magic medicine, especially when he was about to lose two quasi holy medicines, which could arouse his desire.


    Just as he wanted to draw his sword and rush in, the green magic tree suddenly trembled violently.


    "Hum Gee


    "Boom..."


    There was a sudden explosion deep in the cave. Everyone was startled. What''s the matter? There''s life?


    When Ning Tao heard this, he suddenly turned pale and screamed: "go back, go back, it''s the eagle God. There''s an eagle God hidden in this cave..."


    The green devil tree is singing its own broken vine. It wants to get away from the cliff quickly, but a dark shadow rushes out.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Those who break in will die!"


    In the electric light and flint, a black evil figure, stretching a pair of black wings, waving claws, chopped down at a high speed towards the small tree.


    "Die ~"


    "no, get out of the way..."


    The old man in huangquan was shocked and his eyes were about to crack.


    But at this time, the two figures rushed out one after another. One was like a sword in the yellow spring, the other was like a sword in the hot sun, one on the left and one on the right. At the same time, they met the eagle God.


    "It''s really hard to find a place with broken iron shoes. It doesn''t take much effort to get them. Please give me your crystal."


    "Kill ~"


    Huang Sheng slashed.


    However, "Dang" a crisp sound, dense sparks shook their eyes, the air a shock, turned out, actually no one can help who.


    "What? This... "


    Huang Sheng looked at this scene in amazement. His holy sword was blocked. What claw is this?


    Not waiting for his reaction, Ning Tao''s sword cut over, the flame surging, but was blocked by another claw, strong wind gushing, three people were shocked to fly out.


    The green devil tree has also been washed away.


    Two people raid, unexpectedly all can''t help it? Ning Tao roared: "line up, get ready to fight!"

 Chapter 3766

    With a loud roar, the thirteen people suddenly burst out with all kinds of magic power. At their feet, they even outlined the lines and continuously injected them into an array.


    The vast world is boundless.


    An ancient god slowly opened his eyes.


    "Origin Ancient array


    They have been running in for more than 20 years for this day, with Jiang Chen as the core and time as the leading role.


    Countless monsters have been killed.


    Ice blue, the wind devil''s left and right protection, after all, it takes time to activate the array. You must never let the eagle God attack you. Otherwise, if you don''t have the help of this array, you will tear up one claw in front of the eagle God.


    The cost of casualties is too high.


    As many people as you want to go back!


    This is the purpose of Ning Tao. Otherwise, he would rather delay for a hundred years than see his subordinates die in vain. Every one of them is hard to cultivate and is the pillar of the holy land. They vulnerable.


    "What are you doing? What''s wrong? Let''s do it together. We have to kill it today. "


    "Xiao Shuang, charge!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    Huang Sheng''s ears listen to the roar of the tiger. Ning Tao rushes out with a brush. A gold sword condenses in his hand, like 6.1 million gold patterns, which is also wrapped with a half magic sword.


    He chopped at the eagle.


    He rushed up in anger.


    "Since I was born, I have never known how to write the characters I am afraid of? Is a flat haired animal worth my fear? Look, I cut it with a knife... "


    Huang Sheng bravely wields his sword.


    It seems that there is a yellow spring coming from the dark.


    "Ho à¦... "


    Hawk God hisses, cold eyes fixed on Ning Tao, although the speed is very fast, but it a vibration wing, easy to catch up, a pair of hawk claws hard grasp.


    It seems to be a common blow, but it ignores the pressure around and even tears the space apart.


    "Thorn It''s a stab... "


    "430 million times The melting pot of war


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao did his best to fight, red eyes, did not dare to slack off, hard shoulder its blow.


    In an instant, the two collided.


    The endless power of terror has been unleashed.


    He only felt a kind of death throb, which was a kind of devastation and awe to his soul. But Ning Tao suddenly regained his mind, but the golden sword in his hand cracked with a crack. Although it was not broken, the half magic sword had cracks.


    It''s just a blow.


    Ning Tao roars, how does this pair of claws grow? It''s almost more terrifying than the best artifact.


    Can you even carry a semi sacred vessel?


    "Bang Poof... "


    He was hard hit to fly, and even Xiaoshuang sobbed and vomited blood. However, Huang Sheng took advantage of the situation and was oppressed by the holy sword. He was the key to the success of the plan.


    What we want is the lethality of huangquan holy sword.


    "Holy Dharma, reincarnation


    "Break ~"


    this knife is too dazzling, too gorgeous and brilliant. It cuts through the sky, such as the golden skyline.


    But there is endless cold behind the beauty.


    Static, static terrible, with the past, a reincarnation of the artistic conception, gradually swallow down.


    The eagle God''s Hawk like eyes shrank and seemed to be scared. He flashed and screamed. With a sharp sound, wisps of secluded awns gushed into his claws and killed them regardless of the cost.


    At this moment, it''s like the claw of a dark beast.


    "Damned human, suffer death!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Two terrible forces tit for tat, Ning Tao and others turned pale, dare not close, have formed a big storm, all around the cliff inch by inch smashed annihilation.


    At this time, the thirteen person blessing array finally succeeded, originated from the giant lengmu, tall and powerful.


    Busy and ice blue, wind devil kill together in the past.


    "Origin "The fist of the day!"


    "Secret skill, seal magic sword skill!"


    "In the field of frost, the soul of the dragon!"


    One punch, one sword, one dragon, even in the attack of quadruple supreme, is absolutely the best.


    Even the quintessence has to retreat.


    But this is the eagle God, hard shouldered Huang Sheng''s knife, leaving only a bloodstain in front of him, but Huang Sheng was also cracked by the anti shock force.


    There was a puff of blood in the sky.


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, or underestimated the strength of the eagle God, worthy of six demon respect, fierce.


    Just about to move, suddenly feel what''s wrong? Does he seem familiar with the eagle God? He thought it was an illusion. He shook his head suddenly, but it became clear, and his vision gradually settled beside his heart.


    There''s a little scar there.


    It''s like a scar, but now it''s healed, but it''s like the one who was injured by Yiqi Zun? Is it healing with the help of crystal grapes?Ning Tao''s mind flashed this idea. In a flash of lightning and flint, he knew whether everything was right or not. I''m afraid that there were not only three eagles, but four. Only this one was healing.


    In a flash, in the case of a group of people fighting bravely, he took a deep breath instead, which was full of spirit.


    A breath of mysterious air, but also condenses a gun type, gray, old heavy, more aggressive, has a sense of smashing everything in the world.


    "Heaven and earth have healthy qi, but they are manifold."


    "Holy Dharma, a great power!"


    "Po ~"


    a long gun stabbed Eagle God in an instant.


    Yes, this is the holy Dharma that he found from the body of Yiqi venerable. It is very suitable for him. It is no less powerful than the Bible.


    Is fighting with the public, the angry Eagle God, a careless, suddenly stabbed in the chest.


    The pain is intense.


    Unexpectedly, he penetrated its defense deeply and stabbed his old wound. The painful Eagle God gave a sharp roar and smashed the origin array with one claw.


    "What? No, go back quickly, "Jiang Chen and others vomited blood, screamed loudly and walked out madly.


    But find Eagle God did not chase them, a pair of scarlet eyes, angry, crazy, staring at Ning Tao, like thinking of the painful past.


    "Human, go to die..."


    Ning Tao was surprised. He was sure that there were four Eagle gods in his heart. This was the one he saw for the first time!

 Chapter 3767

    In the face of hawk God''s violent walk, Ning Tao is scared. Although he guesses correctly, the situation is too bad, which is equivalent to drawing hatred.


    "Not good..."


    Five fingers clenched, a punch like giant anger.


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Kill..."


    Even if this fist is four times supreme, it will definitely be startled. However, the eagle God with red eyes screams, his claws dance wildly, and his black hair bursts out, tearing this fist to pieces with irresistible force.


    A pair of sharp claws kill Xiang ningtao.


    "Damn it, stop it quickly, quick," Jiang Chen covered his heart ferociously and roared desperately.


    Ice blue and wind devil rush up.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At this time, an almost transparent God shuttle passed by in a streamlined shape, which was a rare boutique.


    "Beast, don''t look down on your grandfather Wei, just let you taste the power of my" liuyunsuo. "Wei Shengjin Wohuo, with a move in his mind, tried his best.


    Stab the eagle in the head.


    It has to be said that the intermediate artifact is better than the inferior artifact. It is excellent in both power and speed.


    Unfortunately, the power gap is too big, the eagle God''s reaction is like electricity, just wipe its cheek, with a cluster of blood, easily avoid.


    "What what? Can you hide it all? " Wei Shengjin was so stunned that his spine was cold.


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrink and he''s exhausted. Facing this blow, he can''t avoid it. But he can''t avoid it decades ago. After decades, he can. What''s the fear?


    "You want to kill me? You''re not qualified for that! "


    "Holy body, the power of the sun and the dragon!"


    "Golden body, immortal Dharma suit!"


    "Body protection Holy Gang


    At the same time, he roared and waved the half magic sword to chop.


    But at this moment, it seems to recall the memory of decades ago. The semi divine sword broke like tofu dregs. The Dharma suit only froze and was torn.


    The body protecting vigorous Qi condensed by the divine power and the swirling flame holy dragon were torn to pieces and could not be stopped at all.


    Everything is absolutely overwhelming.


    Ning Tao''s pupils contract. In the rapid electric light and flint, the skin has been stinging. Subconsciously, he wants to call out the God bowl, but the corner of his eye inexplicably sees Huang Sheng, and this desire is instantly suppressed.


    It can''t be used, otherwise it will be found by him, and the trick of threatening him will be broken!


    "Damn, damn..."


    But with this hesitation, the eagle God tore off his angry claw and instantly took away a piece of blood.


    "Huhhhh..."


    "Poof ~"


    Ning Tao couldn''t help spitting blood, with big sweat oozing from his forehead. His face muscles were jumping wildly, twitching, and his tendons were exposed. His chest clothes were bright red, and three deep bloodstains stimulated his nerves.


    If it is not the barrier layer upon layer that weakens most of its power, otherwise, this move will tear him to pieces.


    It''s not just "deep visible bone.".


    "No..."


    But this scene, but the ice blue and others instantly angered, eyes congestion, roar, have burst out of divine power, not to kill the past.


    "Son of a bitch, dare to hurt my man, I''ll kill you..."


    Xiaoshuang roared, red eyes biting the eagle''s leg, eager to tear it.


    Seeing this scene, Huang Shengshen''s face turned pale and lustful. The eagle God''s strength exceeded his budget. Similarly, Ning Tao''s action surprised him.


    Didn''t use the best artifact?


    If he guessed correctly, should he have looked at himself just now? Does Ning Tao have any concerns?


    Huang Shengyi grits his teeth, or is there a limit to the best artifact? Is it a strong card? Or for yourself? On guard? This boy is so shady.


    "Ho à¦... "


    Eagle God eat pain, a claw straight into the small double tiger body, with a piece of blood, although not the key, but also shocking, make people crazy.


    But Xiaoshuang never let up.


    The wind devil came, and red eyes cut it off. The light blue sword like a rainbow created the world.


    On the other side, the frost field spread out, and the space was frozen. Ning Tao, who vomited blood, also froze in front of his chest, which was regarded as hemostasis. At the moment, his face turned pale and his whole body collapsed. After all, his cultivation was too weak.


    There is a four fold difference between foot and eagle.


    It''s not fairy king, fairy king. It''s supreme!


    Although he is miserable, it''s almost impossible for him to be an eternal beast if it is spread out to absolutely frighten the secular world and cross the quadruple against the enemy!


    Looking around the world, as well as the major galaxies, it''s a miracle that we can find a binary system that can''t be lost in seconds.


    Not to mention playing for so long?


    Even if Tianzun heard it, he would be moved!


    And at this time, Ning Tao is supporting Yu Kong hard, angry eyes roar a way: "don''t leave a hand, with all one''s strength hit."


    "If it doesn''t work again, retreat at once!"Hearing this, the fire demon lion and the fire tiger suddenly looked at each other, roared, and the flames roared. They cooperated with each other to strike a blow, and even merged into one.


    A cold lion and tiger mixed with flames.


    "Shihu Fire


    On the other side, Huang Quan, Yu Huang and Luo Qingcheng pinched their fingerprints, cold and solemn, and an ancient stele with two waves of Ocean went to suppress the eagle God.


    On one side of the netherworld, on the other side of the three thousand weak water.


    "Holy Dharma, the stele of covering the sea!"


    Misty and cloud dream murmur, mysterious light traction, hand sword lingering cold light, extremely dazzling, interweave superposition, like a dream, like a dream, like true like false.


    It''s like there''s a big world, perfect.


    "Secret skill, big thousand dream!"


    "Kill..."


    With thousands of thunders and the fury of heaven''s curse, the thunder emperor restrained them and called endless God thunder.


    The green magic tree, which had been beaten away, was attached to the cliff at some time, and numerous green vines emerged from it, which bound the hawk God with the force of lightning.


    Huang Sheng, on the other hand, tried his best to cut it down, and the power of the holy sword was destroyed to the extreme. It became cold all around, cold into the bone marrow, and unparalleled.


    "Son of a bitch, go to hell!"


    "Break ~"


    this includes everyone''s all-out attack, almost sparing no effort and making an angry move.


    Even if it was as strong as the eagle God, at the moment, the pupil also flashed the color of fear. It seemed that there was fear, and it screamed wildly. If it wanted to be crazy, it directly met the people who went up.


    "Outsiders, all of them should be damned, damned..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The terrible explosion gushed, even if the cemetery in the distance was affected, more than a dozen people were thrown away, spewing blood, powerlessly scattered.


    But in the corner where no one noticed, the small trees attached to the cliff secretly stretched the vines into the cave and swept away all the things inside. The cliff burst and it flew out.


    The caves collapsed and destroyed.


    The Hengduan Mountains above are shaking.


    It has to be said that people''s fortunes in recent years have been extraordinary. Even a six immortal would be scared and pale after the siege just now.


    The heroes are not under siege.


    However, in the midst of the terrorist explosion, there seemed to be a dark figure, gritting his teeth and sticking to it.


    "Yes Is it the eagle God? It''s not dead yet? " Shi Changkong and Shi Shang just made a time and space blade and collapsed, his face turned pale.


    But at this moment, a flying knife cut through the void, instantly took the opportunity to pierce its head.


    "Zhe..."


    The shrill scream came to an abrupt end.


    Ning Tao glared and tried his last part of strength. Finally Become

 Chapter 3768

    Ning Tao''s eyes are dull. He gasps heavily. He is sweating all over. His face is pale. He still keeps the posture of throwing a throwing knife.


    There''s something unbelievable about it.


    However, the eagle God''s breath really dissipated, he took the opportunity to kill a demon respect six strong?


    Of course, he knows that it''s just a trick.


    "Huhu..."


    "Win Win, we win, ha ha, the three major leagues all have a headache, but let us solve it without a single soldier, Niuba, Niuba... "


    Wei Shengjin screamed excitedly.


    But on one side, Jiang Chen, Shi Changkong and Ning Tao all have no choice but to smile bitterly and shake their heads. It looks like this, but if you look carefully, it''s not.


    As the wind and magic oil dried up, the Phoenix and Luan swords were seriously damaged, and the spirits of the divine swords seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    Ice blue''s vitality was greatly damaged, but the eagle God didn''t do much to her. It seems that he hesitated about the real dragon, and Huang Sheng''s slight injury was protected by the holy sword.


    I don''t know if I''ve done my best?


    In a word, it looks like he has blocked the main attack of hawk God, but the sky obviously feels that he is rowing.


    "His heart It''s killing


    Shi Changkong and elder Shi Shang have exhausted their blood with that attack. They have collapsed and their vitality has been greatly damaged. It is impossible to recover in ten or eight years.


    And Jiang Chen, the most seriously injured, is the core of the array. The array breaks down, almost killing him. Even the explosive power of the heart of origin is exhausted.


    Fortunately, he was protected at the critical moment.


    Misty, cloud dream, thunder emperor, rain emperor, fire devil lion and fire tiger all have serious injuries.


    Fortunately, most of the firepower and hatred are on Ning Tao''s body. If you really stare at them, it''s probably over. Although the little tree is also injured, it''s OK, and even makes a secret of the baby.


    And the worst is undoubtedly Ning Tao and Xiao Shuang, both of whom are hit by the eagle God.


    One was almost torn to pieces.


    On the other hand, his black and white hair had been dyed blood red, and he was about to fall.


    If we continue to fight, even for a few seconds or a few breaths, five or six of them will die normally, but it''s a blessing that all of them can live.


    "Cough..."


    "Little Xiaoshuang, hold on, it''s OK, it''s OK in a minute, "Ning Tao hugs Xiaoshuang, his heart is like a knife.


    It''s too bad.


    There are seven or eight blood holes.


    Injured spine, it should not stand up, but Xiaoshuang red eyes, hard support.


    Ning Tao does not hesitate to take out the green wood spirit liquid, even if this is the last drop, give small double, he also does not feel distressed, blame them all underestimated Eagle God.


    Wisps of fresh air, such as warm current, first wrapped up Xiaoshuang, at least to restore some strength.


    It''s too much energy to swallow.


    Seriously injured Xiao Shuang, can''t digest completely.


    In front of his chest, there was a sharp pain. The blood overflowed, and even the ice was dyed red. Fortunately, with the help of a little Qi, the pain was relieved.


    At this time, the sky has been staring at the eagle God corpse, the piece of crystal, must get.


    They came for it.


    Moreover, he should also be wary of Huang Sheng''s black hand. Those who have become the king and defeated the enemy, and those who have achieved great things, don''t pay attention to the details, and make any promises, but no one will believe them.


    He has already got half of the reincarnation Sutra, and has not shown any joy or worry along the way, which makes people uneasy.


    Sure enough, there was a little fluorescence from the rigid body of the eagle God. It was a prismatic crystal, but it was smaller than the one or two they saw. It seemed that the eagle God was weak.


    Is it because of the injury?


    When the sky is tight, he grabs the crystal quickly. It turns out that it is the spatial fluctuation from this thing?


    On the other side, Huang Sheng''s eyes were also staring at him. His eyes gradually narrowed. He was ready to move. He was greedy. When he got the half reincarnation Sutra, he felt that the latter half was not so important.


    He is an expert in reincarnation. Even though Yan Feitian gave it very rudimentary, he can draw inferences from one instance.


    although there is only the first half, it will be more troublesome to practice and deduce, but when he thinks of losing the huangquan Heart Sutra, there is also the quasi holy medicine, huangquan lotus root.


    It''s not worth it at all.


    He even moved the idea of taking back the spring flower, which is rare and precious in the world.


    And Yan Feitian resurrected, even to Ning Tao, although I don''t know how many years later? But after all, it''s a hidden danger. It''s better to solve it here.


    It happened that this group of people were disabled and abandoned, and the crystal stone passing through the light curtain was close at hand.


    "Jie Jie..."


    At the thought of this, Huang Sheng Han mang flashed and sneered. He slowly touched the holy sword and said: "brother Changkong, let me take care of this thing. You are all injured. Have a rest."


    "What? You... "


    He''s going to go back?


    Even Ning Tao''s eyes flashed a rage to kill him. They ran out of ammunition and food to kill the eagle God. If Huang Sheng dares to take the opportunity to kill him, he will do his best.Death is better than success.


    But at this time, when the sky has not grasped the hand of crystal stone, unexpectedly stopped, pupil contraction, suddenly staring at a place, pale way: "no Not good... "


    "Well? Not good? "


    As soon as Huang Sheng''s face changed, he looked carefully, but then he hummed coldly: "time flies, don''t play tricks here. Do you think this trick can deceive me?"


    Say, want to rob crystal stone.


    The greed and joy on his face can''t be concealed.


    But the time and the sky are unprepared, and even the time has changed. They actually feel the fluctuation of space? This feeling? It''s so familiar. Is it


    "No, come on Let''s go, it''s the eagle God... "


    The time is long, the eyes are about to crack and scream.


    At the same time, he was shocked and grabbed the crystal stone, trying to send it away from this ghost place immediately.


    "What What? "


    People all listen to a face shock, brain a blank, true or false? Is there an eagle God?


    Ning Tao was also silly. He felt the fluctuation of space. The perspective suddenly opened. He suddenly looked down and lost his voice and said, "come on, let''s go..."


    "Ho à¦... "


    A familiar whine.


    In the line of sight, already can see a black god of death, full of fangs, Eagle claws sharp, like what to attract Crazy Chase over?


    Is this the fifth Eagle God? Or new born? Everyone was too scared to think.


    But that''s not the point.


    Even Huang Sheng was stunned.


    Everything is not important, life is the most important, immediately roared: "quick Hurry up... "


    The sky has already grasped the crystal, eyes also congested, a start, familiar space power scattered, a room size transmission cube suddenly expanded, about to transmit, light curtain all ripple.


    "Come on, Lao Ning, come on," Jiang Chen rushed into the cube, but Ning Tao and Xiao Shuang were the farthest away.


    Everyone looked anxiously at him.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao rushes to take Qingmu Shenye, but Xiaoshuang is in a coma. He is in a critical condition. It really adds fuel to the fire.


    "Human beings, suffer death..."


    The eagle god suddenly burst out with a roar of speed.


    It''s too fast. It''s about to rush in the blink of an eye, but it depends on the situation. Ning Tao should be faster.


    It''s only a few meters away.


    "Come on, Lao Ning, I''m coming after you..."


    But in the field, only Huang Sheng''s eyes narrowed. Although he didn''t want Ning Tao to die, it was a hidden danger after all. There are many ways to control the holy land of eternal life.


    Electric light flint, he actually made a bold move, secretly like control to what?


    Just half a step to rush into the transport cube, but the eagle God''s corpse nearby suddenly seems to be alive. He hugs Ning Tao tightly, and there is a chilling chill. Both of them soon freeze.


    Ning Tao is frozen.


    But in front of my eyes, I seem to see Huang Sheng''s complacency? Is that him? He was plotting against himself?


    "What what? No Lao Ning... " When the sky and ice blue pupils shrink, they scream out.


    But at this moment, it''s brilliant.


    With a whoosh, more than a dozen people disappeared, leaving Ning Tao and Xiao Shuang seriously injured and dying.


    "It''s over..."

 Chapter 3769

    In the cliff, reverberates the time long sky, the ice blue, as well as Wei Shengjin several people''s astonishment anger, startled.


    It''s rolling and reverberating.


    It''s irritating to hear that.


    Ning Tao and Xiao Shuang are completely stiff and pale. On the one hand, they are angry. On the other hand, they are frozen. He is too familiar with this feeling and power. It''s the holy sword of the yellow spring The power of the yellow spring!


    Yes, he remembered, before Huang Sheng really hit the eagle God''s chest with a knife.


    But it doesn''t seem to be affected.


    At first Ning Tao thought it was not afraid of this? But I didn''t expect that it was Huang Sheng who played tricks. He didn''t use that power at all. Instead, he let him hibernate in the body of Eagle God.


    Just now, he manipulated the power to control the eagle God, such as the puppet with string. He hugged him, although it was delayed for such a second.


    But let him miss the transmission to the core of the association time, he, Xiaoshuang, are left behind.


    And Ning Tao is weak all over, how can you break free? Not to mention that the cold and piercing force of the yellow spring has covered itself. In its heyday, it is hard for him to get rid of it.


    "Son of a bitch, Huang Sheng, you are so cruel and vicious. If I don''t die, I will be with you forever..."


    He opened his mouth in fury.


    But after all, he was careless. He thought that if there was reincarnation and the key to longevity, he would not dare to attack himself. Unexpectedly, he was still defenseless.


    "Damn it..."


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    Eagle God a cry, close at hand, eyes fanatical, like crazy general straight towards.


    In principle, there is no connection between hawk God and hawk God. One side is dying, and the other side will not save? But now this situation let Ning Tao unexpected.


    Why on earth?


    Seeing the eagle God kill, Ning Tao''s heart is about to jump out. His breath is suddenly stifled, his spine is cold, and his sweat is cold. Think quickly, think quickly.


    Wait for wait?


    Spirit liquid? It''s supernatural liquid, it''s attracted by it.


    When Ning Tao''s eyes brightened, he was short of breath. It was like a drowning man catching a straw. Whether it was or not, he would fight for it. He immediately gritted his teeth and threw out the whole drop without hesitation.


    The whole person fell under the force.


    Lose the ability to defend the air and keep falling.


    However, Ning Tao''s eyes full of blood are surprised to see that the eagle God ignores him. Instead, he pours on the drop of green wood spirit liquid, which seems to have endless desire.


    It was swallowed in one mouthful.


    "Ho à¦... "


    To tell you the truth, seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s heart was really convulsed. He said that he didn''t love it. It was fake, but it was the last drop of magic liquid.


    He and Xiaoshuang only spent a little bit of medicine to cure their wounds, but they haven''t had time to take it.


    Now it''s all in Eagle''s mouth.


    "Asshole, son of a bitch, Huang Sheng, I want to crush you, ah It''s a loss of blood... "


    Ning Tao roared angrily.


    Hate for Huang Sheng is deep into the marrow.


    In fact, he is not so angry when he loses the liquid. He can bear it. After all, it is something out of his body. But when he scores, if your relatives wait for this drop of liquid to save their lives and are robbed, how can you not hate it?


    Small double injury in danger, and by the force of the yellow spring to cover the sea, has been along the wound into the body.


    This will only worsen.


    But he can''t stop it. He can''t protect himself.


    Yukong''s strength was gone. Under the cold and painful struggle, he fell into the cliff under great pressure, like a bottomless cave, covered with frost.


    But it''s strange to say that if you lose protection at this height, you will be crushed to death.


    There is a layer of invisible prohibition.


    But now, it seems that they are all cut off by the eagle God? This guy''s body repels the pressure.


    If not, Ning Tao and Xiao Shuang would have been crushed to pieces and burst into two groups of blood fog, even if they were not crushed to death? What kind of death would it be?


    Was it torn up by the eagle God?


    Or fall to the bottom of the cliff and break into pieces?


    Or is he frozen into three living ice sculptures by the force of the yellow spring, and then his injury worsens and he dies of exhaustion?


    These situations flashed through his mind like a slide, but Ning Tao was not reconciled. He could not die. Kong Er had just been born, and he had not heard his child call him daddy.


    This road of no return, he has just gone through a lot of hardships, how can he give up halfway?


    No, he will not!


    "Roar..."


    Ning Tao red eyes struggle, want to break away from the embrace of the eagle God, but a frozen beast, that pair of claws is as strong as steel.


    He tried his best and couldn''t break free.


    On the contrary, the blood flow in the chest was not stopped, and the ice that contained the injury was crushed, but it was frozen quickly.


    "Damn, damn..."


    Xiao Shuang was caught by him. If he let go, he would not be able to live. There was still a glimmer of hope for him.But he felt it was getting cold.


    "Xiaoshuang..."


    Ning Tao clenches his teeth, but suddenly, he seems to smell a strange fragrance? It''s very close, but how does the fragrance look like the crystal grape? Isn''t that in the cave?


    Did the cliff collapse and fall?


    It''s also a wonderful medicine for healing!


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao suddenly brightened his eyes. He was so excited that he was saved. He twisted his eyes desperately and found a green vine on the black wing of the eagle God.


    Isn''t this the branch of a small tree?


    Looking down, it seems that something is still dripping?


    But it seems to be in a hurry. It''s just hanging. If it wasn''t for the vine, it would have fallen and disappeared.


    "Little tree, you are really a good tree," Ning Tao said excitedly.


    After several efforts to adjust the angle, he finally let the vine throw over and bite, regardless of the branches or grapes? In the face of crisis, these are not things, but really feel a sweet.


    The whole chamber is filled with a clear stream.


    The stomach, chest and limbs are warm.


    The flame of the sun is boiling. It seems to get help all of a sudden. It counterattacks comprehensively and expels the power of the yellow spring. A little heat gradually curls from Ning Tao.


    "Dahei, don''t play dead for me, get out of here..."


    Next second, Ning Tao heard a confused voice: "so sleepy, eh? Master God, you What''s the matter with you? Who dares to hurt you? Damn it, I''ll never finish with him... "


    Ning Tao almost didn''t feel dizzy. He jumped wildly with a black face and said, "get together quickly, or I''ll smash you!"


    This guy really can play.


    Still pretending to sleep


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Three pieces of ice are like three pieces of steel. They fall as fast as the wind. Soon, they reach the bottom of the cliff.


    The strong wind is like a storm.


    "Have you arrived yet?"


    Ning Tao murmured, and suddenly he gave a cold hum. A weak divine power suddenly broke out. He broke away from the steel ice arm and pulled Xiaoshuang and vines into the sky.


    The eagle God fell like a shell.


    "Bang Boom, boom... "


    The roar of terror is deafening, but Ning Tao suddenly feels the pressure, like the prohibition of light curtain. He is shocked and rushes towards the body of Eagle God.


    Didn''t expect that the pressure was still there?


    Below, there''s a crater, and the shattered Eagle God doesn''t leave much.


    Half a head and a pair of claws.


    As soon as he rushed here, he immediately felt the pressure was offset. Thank God, the body was still usable. He immediately checked the injury of Xiaoshuang.


    It''s a terrible mess.


    It''s too serious. It''s almost life threatening.


    Ning Tao grabs the vines in a hurry. His eyes are shocked, and the vines are crushed. A string of crystal clear, full and tender grapes appear in front of him, but one corner has been bitten off, and he has a vine.


    Too late to think about it, he grabbed three grapes and fed them to Xiao Shuang. Then he picked another one and crushed it and applied it to the wound.


    Is not reluctant to give more, but now the small double is too weak, simply can''t bear, if you can let it live, all the crystal grapes are what?


    A busy time finally makes Xiaoshuang stable.


    Ning Tao is finally relieved. He slumps down and sits down. But as soon as he looks up, the whole person froze and opens his mouth, as if he was frightened.


    There was a chill wind.


    An old man on crutches looked at him silently.


    How did you get here? I don''t know when it came? Just keep your eyes on yourself.


    "You Sure enough, it''s here! "

 Chapter 3770

    "Sure enough? Me


    Ning Tao looked at the old man strangely and said, "who are you? What is the meaning of words? Don''t tell me what kind of pyrotechnics you are


    He really didn''t know what he was doing.


    However, the old man should not be simple.


    The old man on crutches seems to have no idea what Ning Tao is talking about? He just shook his head and sighed, flashed a touch of vicissitudes, and said in a deep voice: "darkness is coming, the end is coming, time for you Not much. "


    "Wait Wait... "


    Ning Tao waved his hand to stop him. He was confused and said, "what are you talking about, father-in-law? How can I not understand a word? What does it have to do with me? Where is the bottom of the cliff? "


    "Are you a native of eternal island?"


    Hearing this, the old man on crutches stares at Ning Tao. He is silent for a long time. His eyes sweep and he stops for a second on the Yangling ring in his hand.


    "It seems that Sansheng didn''t say anything. In the end, he still has to trouble me..."


    "Three "Three saints?"


    In front of Ning Tao''s eyes, he suddenly brightens up. He is not a lump in one''s heart. He has only a few words. Naturally, he hears something unusual. In addition, the clues of the statue of the saint all guide us here.


    The identity of this person


    "What do you know? I''ve been guided to come here and ask for some guidance. "


    Ning Tao salutes respectfully.


    Maybe he''s a step closer to the mystery.


    Seeing this, the old man on crutches shook his head and sighed, and said: "the three sages have a big hand. I can''t figure it out. I can only tell you that a hundred billion year catastrophe is coming. If we don''t stop it, everything will be too late."


    "Too late? A hundred billion year catastrophe? I mean the 100 billion years since the birth of the world? "


    Ning Tao asked subconsciously.


    But Hukou guessed that the old man had acquiesced, and was worried in his turbid eyes.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao frowned tightly and hesitated for a while. He subconsciously tried to say, "what did you say to stop me? I don''t think it''s the younger generation?"


    "Darkness is coming, everyone is responsible, no one can be spared, you will be more responsible from the holy land."


    The old man on crutches said.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao couldn''t help but laugh and shook his head and said, "are you joking? How can we talk about catastrophe as soon as we meet? danger? What am I when the sky falls down and a tall man supports me


    "Just now, I was almost killed by someone. Just like this flat haired bird, I was crushed to pieces, so ah, let the gods get upset about this..."


    The old man looked at the eagle God, only nodded and said indifferently: "but you are alive after all. Heaven and earth are not three saints. There are six saints in the accumulation of hundreds of billions, but It''s three times over! "


    "Heaven, you can''t do great things, you can only do holy things!"


    When a word comes out, there is silence all around.


    Ning Tao was also dumbfounded. He froze and his face was full of consternation, but then he said with a sneer: "the joke is really getting bigger and bigger. What kind of power can wipe out the invincible saint in this world?"


    "Six saints? Can we say that this world should be the six holy places? But how do I know there are four? "


    He didn''t believe it.


    If you say that there are six saints, he can believe one or two, but if a saint does not die, who can kill him?


    Did his master''s longevity, his father''s time and space, and the saints of the netherworld all suffer? It''s ridiculous for the old man to talk freely without knowing his identity.


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. It''s reasonable that I shouldn''t appear now, but the darkness is coming. No one can escape. You and the people around you will die."


    "Grow up quickly, the world will change greatly. When the darkness comes back, everything will It''s going to be over! "


    The old man retired in seclusion.


    A twist of body shape, like smoke curling.


    Ning Tao surprised? I am going now. But what kind of means is this? "Who are you?" he said


    "Keep Door People


    The old man left three words.


    But when Ning Tao heard this, he suddenly realized that the old gate, the gate left by the sage, was the old man the one guarding the gate?


    That gate is in eternal island?


    He opened his mind to see through, but there was no trace of the old man, just like a pipe dream!


    "Master, what are you looking for? Just now I saw that you were stunned for a long time. Was your spirit hurt? "


    Big black jumps out to doubt a way.


    Seeing the big black, Ning Tao sighed: "what did you say about the old man just now? What''s the use of my little supreme being


    "Is it true or not?"


    Just as he said that, he saw Dahei looking at himself strangely, shaking his head and indignantly saying, "how can those hateful dog thieves beat their owners like this? Not even conscious. "


    "Let''s save more star pills, and then all of them will be killed, none of them will be left..."But Ning Tao was stunned, staring at Da Hei and doubted: "didn''t you see the old man on crutches just now? Mysterious? What do you say


    "Just In this pit... "


    Can big black one Leng, blankly way: "Ye, what nonsense do you say?"? Are we the only two here? What old man is there? You''re not daydreaming, are you? Or Have another grape? "


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned. His back was a little chilly. Da Hei didn''t lie.


    It has no reason to lie.


    But he was sure that seeing an old man was not an illusion. Why didn''t Da Hei see it?


    He told Da Hei what he had seen and said, but who knows, the latter''s face changed. Looking around, he said: "Sir, I''m afraid I was tampered with just now."


    "That elder, I don''t want to hear it, but I should be sure that it''s not an illusion."


    "Sir, it''s weird here. Let''s go..."


    Dahei is a little scared.


    On the other side, Ning Tao was a little scared. He immediately put away his claws and grabbed the half of the eagle''s head to go.


    But before I left, I swept around and found that this place was very spacious, and the light curtain was penetrating from the ground. I couldn''t pass here, but I was in a mess.


    A wreck gradually came into his view.


    "That''s Eagle God


    Ning Tao how tongue, exclaimed, how can there be Eagle God? But this should have been dead for a long time?


    Did he come to Eagle''s graveyard?


    Out of curiosity, he subconsciously went to find out, suddenly stepped on a hard object?


    He looked down, in the soil, gravel, actually buried a pair of claws, Eagle claws? Ning Tao in front of a bright, quickly hand to dig out, looks like buried here for some years.


    "Master, it seems that there are many hawks who died here? I don''t know if there is any way to let us go through the light curtain. If it wasn''t for the yellow boy, how could we be so embarrassed and miserable? "


    Da Hei looks healthy at this time.


    But Ning Tao disdains, white he one eye, but the bottom of my heart helpless, in addition to crystal, what method can pass?


    However, at this time, his brain was like electricity, like a flash of light, dazed, holding the eagle head straight ahead.


    Unexpectedly, Shengsheng walked into the light curtain.


    When Ning Tao regained his mind, he could appear on the other side of the light curtain. He turned his head and looked at it dully. The light curtain was all over the sky, but he came?


    "I wipe..."


    Dahei was stunned.


    But it was scared to hide in Ning Tao''s body. There must be a ghost here. It''s too scary. Let''s go.


    Ning Tao''s face changes. He looks at the cliff at the bottom of the cliff and the eagle''s head in his hand. He has a strange face and walks back with the eagle''s head in his arms.


    Flash of light, he came back, the eagle God''s body has this effect?


    As soon as Ning Tao thought of this, he suddenly burst into a smile at the corner of his mouth

 Chapter 3771

    Wufangzong is not high but not low. In fact, it is mediocre and inconspicuous.


    Neither fame nor strength.


    At this time, in the corner of a light curtain, Ning Tao, who is easy to look on, holds a jade box in his hand, raises his head, and says firmly, "believe me, you will only need 300 pieces of eternal stones to cover your past."


    "Absolutely no deception, no shock, no danger!"


    "Three Three hundred dollars? "


    The Lord of the five directions looks ugly. How can he have so many at once? They really don''t have it, and the more than a dozen disciples behind them have turned pale and have no money.


    Their overall strength is better than that of Baiyue gate. How much can they save in 80 years?


    They don''t have Ning Tao''s chance.


    "This Brother Yinhe, can you forgive me? I really don''t have the financial resources. I''m the only one. 300 yuan is too much. "


    The five masters are bitter and astringent.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sighed in his heart that this was the third group of people he pulled, but they were all poor people. After thinking about it, he had a countermeasure: "it''s all right. It''s only for the sake of Huoluo''s introduction..."


    After hearing this, more than a dozen people were overjoyed, but Ning Tao changed the topic and said: "the core area is dangerous. If you don''t have the ability to go in, you will be doomed. 150 eternal stones let you choose a few people to go in."


    "The rest, after going back, must help me publicize, pull a group of people, there is a big reward."


    The five patriarchs were stiff and embarrassed. They looked at each other and felt that there was some truth. They gritted their teeth and made a stone of eternity.


    Finally, the star beads and pills are enough.


    As long as can enter the core is worth it!


    A total of three people were selected and asked Ning Tao to take them one by one. Before, he had taken the five Patriarchs to experience, which was absolutely true. That''s why it was so smooth. Everyone''s faces were full of excitement and yearning.


    "Eternal palace..."


    This jade box is filled with the head of the eagle God. If you don''t make a lot of money, I''m sorry for him. Now it''s almost 600 yuan.


    More than 20 people were sent in.


    Moreover, Ning Tao also found an important intelligence, Eagle God, from the other side of the light curtain.


    Three days ago, he was at the bottom of the cliff and saw an eagle God pass through the light curtain. It seems that it can ignore the light curtain and pressure. That''s why he can use the eagle''s head. It''s much easier to use than the crystal.


    Moreover, he also cleaned the bottom of the cliff, and found more than a dozen pairs of talons.


    This is Ning Tao''s first-class happy event. Although it doesn''t have much weight, it should be able to create a powerful magic weapon with the holy fire.


    Although he can''t refine weapons, the strength of Eagle Claw itself is not inferior to the top grade.


    After the disciples of wufangzong left with regret, Ning Tao transformed himself into a melting pot, quenched his talons and condensed them into a piece. It seemed that this was just a mass of bone white liquid.


    But it took a few days.


    For nothing else, he wanted to build a magic weapon to fight against Huang Sheng''s holy sabre. On that day, he was plotted against him. He worked hard and never forgot.


    Xiao Shuang is still in a coma.


    However, it is basically OK.


    But I don''t know, at this time, there is a turbid look in the dark. It''s complicated and strange. Is that the purpose of this boy''s going back?


    When the old man on crutches helped his forehead, he was quite helpless. He secretly applied the magic to remind him. Didn''t he expect to cause this situation?


    It made him a little sad.


    "This boy is really a wonderful flower..."


    Soon, with the publicity, the guests came to the door in turn. They were busy, with loose repairs and large quantities. They were all rich and powerful.


    Almost all of them are supreme.


    Over the past 80 years, we have dry goods in our hands. Those eight big animal tides alone are enough.


    Ning Tao laughs, but he can''t close his mouth. The eternal stone is like white silver. In three days, he has earned 3000 pieces of eternal stone.


    How long has 3000 yuan been enough for him to practice?


    It''s time to get rich!


    Of course, since we talk about all kinds of things, naturally, there are people who are looting, threatening and forcing. Ning Tao has experienced all these three days.


    Although the enemy''s strength is not weak, but he is not easy to provoke, enough killed three supreme.


    More than a dozen immortals have been crushed to death.


    Only with blood and fire can his reputation be shaped.


    But this day came an acquaintance, the Holy Spirit League of the three major leagues, headed by the smart elder.


    "The galaxy, which is making a lot of noise these days, can take people to the core, so it''s you," the smart elder said with a bitter smile.


    Naturally, she could see that it was Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao didn''t hide it from her. After all, he has received a lot of kindness from the Holy Spirit League over the years.


    "Student Ning Tao, I''ve met the elder!"


    With a flick of his sleeve, the smart elder stopped him and said, "you and I are in the same way now. I can''t afford this great gift. I don''t need to be polite in the future. I can face it directly.""You must have known the purpose of my coming this time. Can you really let us into the core?"


    Ning Tao pondered and nodded.


    "Well, you can make a price. I have 100 people here. I hope you can send them all to the core," elder Lingdong stares at Ning Tao.


    "A hundred?"


    Ning Tao took a breath of cold air and came up with a big list. He hesitated and said, "even if the elder speaks, then Three thousand eternal stones


    He was out of temptation and could bargain if he couldn''t, but the result was unexpected.


    "I''ll give you five thousand, and you won''t suffer a loss," the smart elder decided this matter with great pride.


    After all, the money doesn''t come from her. It''s enough for more than 100 people to take it together and take some more from the league. Besides, Ning Tao is also a member of her college. She can''t lose her students.


    Although this person often absenteeism, basically once or twice face-to-face, but it is lingxu alone teach, before coming, lingxu also asked her to take care of Ning Tao.


    "Frank, thank you, elder." Ning Tao can''t help his excitement and ecstasy. It seems that his vision is too narrow. Now there are too many rich people.


    Before he got 800 yuan, he was still complacent, but what was that?


    He made more than 8000 yuan in a few days.


    After smart elder left, Taurus supreme also came. Soon, he also found Ning Tao and said, "I think it''s not right. It''s really you. Tell me, what''s the price?"


    If it''s someone else, I''m afraid the two leagues have already started, but they don''t want to have a bad relationship with Ning Tao.


    As the saying goes, problems that can be solved with money are not problems!


    Finally, the same 100 people, 5000, the eternal stone Hua LA''s entry, fat flow oil.


    Ning Tao is very excited. Although it''s hard for him to send more than 200 people there, he''s happy. It took him a long time to finish it. Seeing no one coming, he concentrates on refining his magic weapon.


    Gradually, there is a prototype. This is a sword, because there are so many materials and there are not enough.


    The body of the sword is white.


    Thinner, thinner and lighter.


    Ning Tao is nurturing, but he feels a sense of killing. He suddenly opens his eyes, holds the bone sword, and subconsciously stabs forward.


    "Where is the rat generation? I want to die


    However, in the eye is actually an acquaintance, Teng Fei and others of Teng snake clan, as well as a group of five-star alliance.


    "Little bastard, see how I take off your mask." Tengfei roars and grabs it out with one hand. It doesn''t have a bone sword at all, but it''s stupid the next second.


    The sword pierced the palm of its hand.


    "What Ah... "


    It''s too fast and sharp. Even Ning Tao himself can''t think of it. He''s excited and wants to take the opportunity to see if he can end this bastard.


    But Heilei, with four or five five supreme masters, rushed over and immediately laid a net.


    "Not good..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupils shrank, he suddenly flew back with the box in his arms. He directly disappeared into the light curtain behind him and sneered: "old dogs, the road is still long. Let''s take our time and wait for the destruction to come..."


    With a whoosh, it disappeared.


    "Damn it," Heilei Laozu, boundless supreme and others secretly scolded him. He almost let Tengfei hold him down first, but he hit him and hurt him.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t escape.


    That box will also be obtained by his five-star alliance, one step wrong, step by step wrong, destroy the plan.


    "Hum ~"


    in the face of people''s anger, Tengfei''s painful face twisted and his muscles leaped wildly. He himself was still in a daze. In a moment, his hands were pierced?


    Is that really Ning Tao?


    Can''t it beat him?


    "Damn, damn..."

 Chapter 3772

    Outside the light curtain, Ning Tao escapes with a lingering fear. It''s a relief to see people isolated.


    But then he showed a look of joy. Looking at the bone sword in his hand, he was very excited. The sword was really powerful. Even the palm of his hand could be pierced.


    At present, this sword should not be inferior to the top-grade artifact, or even stronger. It needs to be improved.


    If you attach gold body, it will be stronger!


    "Congratulations on the master''s wealth and wealth. It''s true that the sword matches the hero," Dahei flattered appropriately.


    I don''t know, but I feel relieved. If I have a bone sword, I don''t need it to block the sword.


    Ning Tao smiles indifferently, but there is a flash of arrogance in his eyes. Although he is interrupted by the five-star alliance, he can''t lose the good business of making money. He immediately decides to find another place to go back and continue his ticket journey.


    However, I don''t know why? Can''t even go back with the box?


    "This Are you kidding? "


    Ning Tao is dull. Why doesn''t it work? He tried a dozen times and couldn''t get through.


    He quickly opened the box and found that the eagle''s head had disappeared. No wonder it didn''t work. Is the shelf life of this thing so short?


    Big black is weird, shouldn''t it? They tried again with Bone swords, but they couldn''t go back?


    All of a sudden, there was nothing to do.


    But I don''t know, in the dark, an old man coughed, took back his hand, and then let the boy go, I''m afraid the rules will collapse, and he let three or four hundred people go in. Is that ok?


    Why is there a light curtain? Eagle God?


    Screening is an important level.


    Originally, it was expected that in 80 years, one or two hundred people would be enough to go in, but now there are nearly a thousand people.


    Ning Tao was very depressed. Originally, the eagle head could sell money, but it was not clear. Fortunately, he sent Xiaoshuang to him early and was healing in a cave far away.


    Otherwise, going back is a problem.


    In a few days, I have earned more than 13000 eternal stones. Looking at the island, there is no one else in this speed.


    With a bulging purse, Ning Tao identifies the direction and rushes towards Xiao Shuang. He doesn''t know what happened to Jiang Chen and Shi Changkong?


    Huang Sheng should not dare to attack them.


    So many people started, he also suffered a lot, but had to prevent, the boy was too overcast.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao cuts through the sky, and soon finds Xiao Shuang. That little guy should be better than half.


    A fall, but feel four weeks quiet, Xiao Shuang also didn''t shout of run out, fell asleep? When I looked up, I found that there were seven shining stars and an eighth in the dusk.


    "This is..."


    "Be careful, master. Something''s wrong here. There should be ambush," big black heart exclaimed.


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his intention of killing lingered. He held his hands and said, "are you really a rare guest? As soon as I come back, I''m welcome in such a big battle? Yes? I haven''t seen you for many years. Have you shown up? "


    The words are quiet and reverberate endlessly, and the quiet woods are gradually suppressed.


    At a certain moment, a faint cold laughter came and said, "you are still so disgusting, but you are very sharp and interesting."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao suddenly turned around and found that a familiar figure appeared on the top of the cave, while he was overjoyed with his feet.


    This person is North Star!


    "It''s really you. Let it go. You''d better not get yourself into trouble," Ning Tao said calmly.


    The scene before him was unexpected.


    He never thought that Xiaoshuang would be held hostage? Caught? This core area is so big, as a result, can you meet this asshole?


    "Damn, please..."


    The North Star Zun was proud and grinned. He stepped on his little pair and said with pride, "are you crazy? Why don''t you run another one? "


    "Heaven has eyes and has given me a chance to revenge. When you escaped from me, do you know how much shame I suffered? Today, I will repay you a hundred times and kill you myself... "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao snorted coldly and said with a black face: "let the people go, now leave, I can consider letting you live, don''t die!"


    "You I can''t afford it


    A sense of killing gradually gushed out.


    Xiao Shuang sobbed. Some of the injuries he had just recovered were insidious. Now they got worse and couldn''t move.


    It also thought of meeting this person.


    Good healing, but this person touched in.


    "Roar ~"


    seeing this, Polaris Zun looked up at the sky and laughed. He stepped down with one foot and could hear a clear bone sound. Then Xiao Shuang screamed violently.


    "Dare you, asshole, do you know what you''re doing?" Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said angrily.


    The muscles on the face are jumping wildly.There was no time. He didn''t dare move.


    If there is a little mistake, Xiao Shuang''s life will be buried in his hands. What should we do? What should we do?


    However, Polaris Zun was enjoying the evil spirit and said, "this voice is so wonderful. Do you want to save it? Write down your golden body secret to me


    He has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Today, he wants the golden body, the opportunity, and the lives of this stupid tiger and Ning Tao!


    Ning Tao black face, only stare at him, gritted his teeth: "as long as you let it go, I''ll give it to you."


    "Hum, you''re not qualified to talk to me about terms," Polaris Zun gathered an energy knife and stabbed it with a grin.


    "Son of a bitch, you dare!"


    Ning Tao''s eyes are about to canthus, and he is furious.


    With a bow, he almost rushed out like a sharp arrow, but with a sharp body shape, he saw Polaris Zun holding his neck with one hand.


    "If you move again, it will die!"


    "I don''t have time to spend with you. I want to see the secret script in half a cup of tea. Otherwise, I''ll chop one of its paws and spend it again. I''ll continue. I have time..."


    North Star Zun sneers.


    Hearing this, and the bleeding Xiaoshuang, Ning Tao''s anger has reached an unprecedented level.


    But all of a sudden, the whole person calmed down, took a deep breath, turned his hands, took out a jade tube, bent his fingers and threw it.


    "The secret book?"


    Polaris Zun''s eyes brightened, but he didn''t dare to catch them. He quickly untied some of Xiao Shuang''s prohibitions and let him catch them. However, at this time, Xiao Shuang was angry, and a black-and-white tiger tore at him.


    Extremely handsome and powerful.


    "You want to die," the North Star snorted angrily, smashing the empty shadow with his powerful hand, and then went straight to Xiao Shuang''s head to shoot.


    But in this electric time, Ning taofei also rushed to the past, moved here in a flash, stabbed the bone xiphoid process, and met the palm mercilessly.


    "You will pay the price!"


    "Hum, dream," the North Star Zun suddenly sneered, his feet shining, burst out an array, unexpectedly turned into infinite starlight, bound Ning Tao.


    And this palm, also then avoid, don''t with Ning Tao hard, he but know this kid strange.


    But is Ning Tao trapped at will in his fury? The flames burst out and broke free at one stroke. The bone sword cut off his palm with a "brush", without any obstruction, and brought up a cluster of blood.


    "No..."


    "My hand, what have you done? This What kind of sword is this? You You... "


    Polaris screamed in horror.


    He didn''t even feel the sharpness of the sword.


    But in front of him, Ning Tao''s bone sword was flying, and he cut his arm into seven or eight pieces.


    "No Don''t... "

 Chapter 3773

    Polaris Zun screamed bitterly, with sweat oozing from his forehead. He watched the bloody scene with trembling pupils, but his reaction was not good.


    "Mix up Egg


    "Thief, you How dare you break my hands? "


    Listening to his anger, Ning Tao''s indifference didn''t change at all. He said in a deep voice: "I said, you can''t afford to move Xiaoshuang. I''d like to swear that this is definitely your life The stupidest decision


    His eyes were full of murders, like the combination of man and sword. His sword technique was sparkling and dazzling.


    "Look at the move, dog killing sword technique!"


    "You..."


    How dare you humiliate him when his face turns green? Is it tolerable, which is intolerable? If the tiger doesn''t get angry, is it true that he is a dry eater?


    He is one of the five cores of the five-star alliance and the outstanding elite of Big Dipper!


    Immediately, he retreated in a panic and said: "boy, you asked for it. If you bet on the glory of my big dipper, you can see my real strength and finish you up completely!"


    I saw a terrible power of the star soul, with a sense of evil spirit, arrogant, actually gushing in the body.


    "Tiansha lone star, blow it up for me!"


    "Boom ~"


    there was a sudden explosion. It came too fast and so close that it was impossible to hide. Ning Tao''s face changed and his whole life was shaken hundreds of meters by the strong wind.


    He spurted out a mouthful of congestion.


    "Well Poof... "


    He didn''t see what was going on? This guy has a card? It seems that the strength of being a representative of Big Dipper is not as simple as it seems.


    Xiaoshuang was also shaken away.


    This blow, let it directly coma in the past.


    In the sight, Polaris Zun, whose arms are bleeding, is cold. A black air appears on his face. The evil spirit lingers around his face. His whole body exudes a kind of cold and piercing meaning that people should not get close to him. The whole person''s momentum has changed greatly.


    Like a lonely villain.


    A string of strange runes climb up the face, and a black star soul, after transpiration.


    "Boy, can you push me to this point? Even if you die, you will be famous in history! "


    Polaris Zunyin cold way.


    "The power of the star soul, the heaven evil spirit is alone!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, he suddenly burst out a rolling black air, a gust of Yin wind, whistling. Ning Tao only shrank his pupils, and the black evil spirit tore it. It was bone chilling, but it was too bad compared with the yellow spring.


    The war roared like smoke.


    The next moment, surrounded by five fire dragons, no matter how fierce the black fog is, they can''t get close to it. The hot temperature will remove all the chill.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    "What?"


    The North Star Zun was shocked, and his pale face suddenly turned even whiter. He forgot that he had the sun flame?


    Although his power is strong, it is far worse than the sun''s flame. The sun is the emperor of the stars, the flame, and even the strongest of the sun.


    He was completely restrained.


    "What the hell Is that ok? It''s too bullying, isn''t it? " Polaris was indignant.


    However, in the sea of fire, Ning Tao looked at him indifferently and said sarcastically, "how great did I think it was? Is that what you call glory? The so-called total strength? "


    "Are you kidding me?"


    As he spoke, five fire dragons rushed in.


    "No, the blade of the lone star, gather together," the North Star Zun conjures up his energy arms and black magic sword. With all his strength, he cuts five swords one after another.


    "Brush Brush... "


    Five fire dragons were killed one after another.


    As long as the power is strong, some attributes can also be suppressed, but it will take a lot of effort.


    And the North Star Zun iron green face, hard support the scene, gritted his teeth: "hum, you don''t proud too early, I can be much better than you, you can''t help me."


    "Oh? Really? " Ning Tao eyebrows pick, suddenly toward the North Star respect big hand.


    "Then feel the warmth of the sun!"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    In a flash, the gold flame that had been scattered around the North Star suddenly burst out into a fiery light, which burst into the sky and interweaved into a piece.


    In the blink of an eye, a big fireball was formed.


    "What? No, "Polaris Zun was startled. The blazing temperature distorted the space, and even the black fog around him was evaporated.


    There was white smoke all over the head.


    The rocks burst and even melted.


    "Ning Tao, wait Wait, misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding. You Do you really want to be the enemy of my Big Dipper? Your enemy has only four forces... "


    Polaris screamed in fright.


    He struggled with all his strength, but he couldn''t kill. Even his strength could be burned in the fireball.


    Ning Tao shook his head, sighed and said with pity: "now, it''s your five forces!""No..."


    "Fourth form, corona!"


    "Bang ~"


    there was only a loud bang, and the earth trembled and roared, straight to the sky, dazzling and dazzling, just like the scorching sun in the sky came down, baking the earth.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The vision lasted for a long time.


    It''s earth shaking. It''s a riot in the core.


    I don''t know how long later? Become a scorched forest, only a coke like debris, difficult creep, crawling, towards a secret.


    "I I can''t die... "


    "Jinshen Secret book I My... "


    Polaris trembled and felt that life had passed away like flowing water. Every time he moved, there was a sharp pain like tearing all over his body.


    But it''s hard to climb to the secret script.


    However, the secret script is blackened at the moment, and it has been affected by the explosion just now.


    But just as he was about to approach, there was a cough and a sigh behind him. Ning Tao took a few breaths, and the power of the increase fell like a tide. You said with pity, "do you want gold body so much?"


    "You You... "


    The North Star trembled with fear.


    But it looks like he''s a charred, roasted and dried coke, beyond recognition, and his flesh and blood are evaporated.


    Ning Tao pitifully shook his head, looked at the black scroll, waved at will, the strong wind raised the ashes, in the North Star Zun''s rigid despair, he comforted: "peace of mind, I will burn it to you."


    "Thank you Thank you... "


    Polaris spilled two tears.


    the first mock exam is blurred, but it can never be seen again. Gradually, it becomes dark and cold around all around. This is a kind of eternal reincarnation and desolation.


    It is Fall!


    Looking at the fall of a great master, Ning Tao felt a little sorry, but he gave him a chance to live, but he didn''t cherish it.


    His relatives are always his enemies.


    It''s the pure land in his heart, the most tender and precious place. He doesn''t allow anyone to offend him.


    Although he hated, Ning Tao was not a narrow-minded man. He not only dug a hole to bury him, but also spent half a day writing down the immortal body and burning it himself.


    As for whether it can be seen, it is not known.


    Also calculated but he a big wish!


    Ning Tao picked up Xiaoshuang and fed it three crystal grapes. It''s very effective. It can heal wounds and beautify. It''s very popular.


    There were probably more than 100 grapes in that bunch, but what satisfied him most was the vine.


    This is the seed of the elixir.


    Ning Tao is still the first time to get the divine medicine seed. He is overjoyed. When he goes back, he must plant it immediately to let sister Xia and Yueyi stay young forever.


    After finishing up in a hurry, he left here with Xiaoshuang and tried to meet the wind devil and others.


    He was also worried that Huang Sheng would plot against him?


    This makes him feel at ease all the time

 Chapter 3774

    Ning Tao has been worried about the ice blue crowd, and the wind devil and others are also worried about him. For several days and nights, they are very anxious, and the two of them are the only 18 people who haven''t sent it.


    Can they not be in a hurry?


    In particular, there is an eagle God killed.


    However, with the yellow spring and the green magic tree, we can be sure that he is not dead, but I don''t know when he will come? It''s almost impossible to kill hawk alone.


    But by chance, they met the five lords and got some important information.


    Three days later, under the guidance of Xiaoshu, the separated team finally reunited


    "Ha ha, Lao Ning, I knew you had a tough life. After six days, you came here? Yes, how did you do it? "


    "You didn''t really kill that Eagle God, did you?" Jiang Chen excitedly gives Ning Tao a bear hug, and a touch of incredible, full of expectation.


    Ice blue eyes affectionate, wind devil, time sky also smile, it seems, finally can put down the heart.


    When Ning Tao saw that the big guy was safe, he was relieved. But he glanced around, but he didn''t see Huang Sheng. He was not in the mood to talk about the past again. He asked, "what about the yellow boy? Where have you been? "


    When he said the cause and effect, people could not help but show a touch of anger, and fear.


    "It''s really him," Shi Changkong snorted and sniffed, "since you had an accident, I don''t think it''s right, so on that day, we tried to separate from Huang Sheng and escaped for three days."


    "I can feel that he seems to be chasing us. Fortunately, there was an accident in the middle of the way, and the Animal League went out to wipe out the enemy on a large scale, so we took the opportunity to escape..."


    "Animal League? What''s that? "


    Ning Tao looks puzzled. Is it a big flood?


    "That''s the existence of one of the three super powers in this core area. It''s formed by those powerful monsters of eternal island. The big animal tide that happens every ten years is that they bear the brunt of it. It seems that they are guided?"


    "In addition, there is a family of eagles, just like the eagles we see on the cliff."


    Wei Shengjin speaks freely.


    In a few days, they probably figured out the core area, but the clearer they were, the more they dared not move.


    This core is really too dangerous. The inner circle is nothing here. If Wuzhong supreme dares to run around here, he will surely die.


    Now all the outsiders are hiding.


    Including white beard and others!


    "Animal League, Eagle God clan, what''s the other one?" Ning Tao asks curiously.


    But the wind demon and others have little knowledge, but they have a sense of fear. Shi Changkong said: "the third largest force is also the strongest and most mysterious. All the monsters here are afraid of this existence."


    "It''s called The temple guard


    "As the name suggests, if I guess correctly, this should be the guard of the eternal palace!"


    On hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that it had some meaning. He could not help asking: "what about their strength? Where is the temple of eternity? "


    Entering the core is for the eternal palace, which is in this area. I don''t know if it has been opened?


    Shi Changkong said: "I''m afraid one force is strong enough to sweep us out. Let''s put it this way. In the past six days, we''ve almost met three six demon Lords."


    "The Animal League, the eagle God family all have, the quantity should be many, guards the temple family, estimates is more formidable."


    "Even if the eternal hall is opened now, I will never go. It''s too dangerous, and I can''t care about the eternal hall now. It''s too late to protect my life..."


    Ning Tao, it seems that this place is more dangerous than he thought. If you really want to meet the six demon Zun, it''s over. I don''t know if the "gatekeeper" is here?


    In short, the immediate priority is self-protection.


    Let''s improve our strength first.


    "By the way, Lao Ning, I heard that you have made a fortune. How much do you earn? Tell me about it? "


    Wei Shengjin rubbed his hands excitedly.


    As the saying goes, if you eat soft food, you will get used to it, not to mention what he eats naturally.


    Who made him the guest Minister of the world?


    "I guess it''s 800 yuan. It''s too mean. I think it should be 2000 yuan..."


    Fire devil lion, thunder emperor quarrels endlessly.


    But the evil spirit of Ning Tao laughed, slowly stretched out two fingers and said: "no more, no less Twenty thousand


    "Two More than ten people gaped.


    Like scared? His eyes widened.


    "Twenty thousand? Did you rob? How could there be so many? My dear mother, are you dreaming Wei Shengjin and Jiang Chen screamed.


    That''s about one fifth of the probability of a demon and a demon.


    Can''t there be so many unless all the outsiders are killed? It''s just an accident. It can''t be copied.


    Binglan and luoqingcheng are also surprised.


    But it''s so cute.Not to mention, some of them were really snatched back by Ning Tao. In the bracelet of Polaris Zun, there are a large number of eternal stones, about 6000 pieces.


    This is really rich. It''s enough for them to spend more than three hundred years in luxury.


    That doesn''t include star Dan.


    "Ah..."


    Everyone was so excited and ecstatic that they were about to faint. Never thought that their life would be so rich?


    In the past, the eternal stone would like to be broken into two pieces. Now it''s used in piles. It''s extravagant and unbelievable.


    In Ning Tao''s words, it''s a bad habit to practice with stars and pearls, which can be completely replaced by eternal stone.


    "Boss, when do you want me to serve you in bed? Let''s say, brother, I''ll wait for you."


    Wei Shengjin looks affectionate.


    And the fire lion, the dark fire tiger, patted the rough chest and exposed his chest. Mao, said humbly: "in fact, we brothers can Well... "


    The words haven''t finished, ice blue shame angry face kick fly a, still straight to their face kick.


    I want to kick them all.


    "Er..."


    They all laughed bitterly and forgot that there was a beautiful woman here.


    Ning Tao distributes the eternal stone. At present, only when the overall strength is strong can the five-star alliance be destroyed.


    The five major forces, big crape myrtle and Big Dipper, have been basically eliminated, and the core forces will be left to take off, boundless supremacy and the ancestor of black thunder.


    Although there are Wu Yifan, Shibiao, and a burning horn that will come out when?


    But the pressure is gone.


    Now, there is nothing to be afraid of when he meets the general quadruple supremacy with his strength, but if he is allowed to break through the triple, he dares to compete with Heilei Laozu.


    After so many years of enmity and enmity, it won''t take long to end. When he breaks through the triple, it will be the five-star Alliance The time of destruction!


    A cold light flashed in Ning Tao''s eyes


    The 80 years on the island are quite different from those on the other side of the island. Many things have happened, and most of them are around the holy land of eternal life.


    The mainstay, went to eternal Island, but it is inevitable that there will not be some small harassment holy land.


    At first, Xia Mengfei and Xianyue ignored them. Anyway, they couldn''t get in. But later, they became more and more arrogant. After discussing with the puppet Taoist, they declared war openly.


    The world''s first army opened up the border, led by the three eyes general, and killed these gangsters.


    The gods, they seem to have disappeared.


    That''s all that''s left.


    Shinning bones, a pair of bloody tiger standing in the middle of his neck, trembling.


    It did not enter the eternal Island, but used the major resources of the star group to improve itself.


    It knows that it can''t compete with him, so it goes all out to dig for secrets. Finally, over the years, he has discovered a shocking secret, the secret of Jintong, a news that can shock the world.


    But now it''s not sure. For the sake of the holy land, it''s going to fight. There must be that place.


    Its silver pupils seem to see a bottomless abyss of terror at the end of the starry sky, in which a demon, no, or an ancestor, or even The source of golden pupil!

 Chapter 3775

    Ning Tao doesn''t know what happened outside, because eternal island has been completely isolated from the world.


    Even Tianzun can''t communicate with each other and can only wait for the eternal island to open. However, it is clear that the ultimate goal of all of us in this trip is "Shenyuan Taichu fruit".


    Others are floating clouds.


    Ning Tao is waiting, the three leagues are waiting, and the 50000 or 60000 monks are dying. All of these are to rebuild their own foundation and lay the foundation of heaven.


    Now it''s just one last step away.


    But can we get it? It''s still an unknown number.


    In the long time, the ninth big animal tide broke out, and more than ten six demons swept across the world. The Animal League was overwhelming, but it seemed to be completing a mission.


    Thousands of people ran for their lives.


    Even Ning Tao and others are far away from it.


    How many times more ferocious is this than the animal tide in the inner circle? Many people have seen with their own eyes a famous antique, Diyuan xianzun, a five great talent, who was torn in two by the beast alliance''s great talent.


    His elder brother, Tianyuan xianzun, was also a five major energy. He rushed up and tried his best and was finally rescued.


    Almost died there.


    This bloody reality is hopeless.


    Can they really hold on to the opening of the eternal temple? Even if they can, what about the stronger Temple guarding people? How do they deal with it? How to survive?


    Three days later, the tide of beasts subsided, but thousands of people did not know how many survived?


    Wind demon, ice blue and Ning Tao are all hard hit by the tide of beasts. Even if they want to hide, they will be hard hit next time if they don''t improve their strength in ten years.


    Thanks to bone sword this time.


    "You say, can we make it?" The corpse lies in the empty mountain road of Weijin.


    There are many puppets around, such as Xiaoshuang, magic tree and "Uncle Han". These puppets are made by Jiang Chen. They are no less than Sanzhong. Of course, they are inferior to the war demons. But at the moment, the two puppets almost fall apart.


    I don''t know how to blow up hundreds of monsters?


    Ning Tao, however, slowly touched the samsara mark in the center of his eyebrows. It''s already 66%, but it''s too little. The energy needed for this last turn is too huge.


    It''s much higher than that in the deduction.


    All star Dan have been absorbed by it.


    It seems that this turn is extraordinary. Ning Tao feels extremely difficult, which is a feeling he has never felt before. But once he is successful, the reincarnation will be complete.


    What will happen? He doesn''t know!


    But getting stronger is for sure.


    Moreover, the nine turn samsara Sutra created by him and Yan Feitian are different. They are two completely different routes with different merits and different results.


    Now it is the ninetieth year that he has entered the eternal island. Ning Tao looks into the sky. He doesn''t know what happened to Xia Jie and Kong er? Homesickness filled my chest, and I could only shut up in silence.


    Now it has reached the second stage.


    In ten years, it is expected to break through to the third level!


    At that time, they really have a place, not afraid of the big beast tide, not afraid of Huang Sheng.


    Ning Tao has been worried about one thing, that is, ZuLong and zuhuang. So far, they have no news. He went back to wait for them.


    There are no traces of them in the outer, inner and core areas, which is really worrying.


    He thought about the worst.


    But it is also possible that they are in the temple of eternity.


    Ning Tao boldly guessed that the direction of the statue of the sage of time and space was a fallen sacred dragon. Although it had only one horn, it was more shocking than the heavenly one. If they could not be found, they must be there.


    By the way, the gatekeeper should know.


    Ning Tao suddenly in front of a bright, just a joy, but shook his head, the old man haunted, unless he is willing to show up, otherwise can''t find him.


    It''s all right. Let''s improve our strength first.


    Half of the huangquan Heart Sutra and half of Yan Feitian''s reincarnation Sutra have been branded in his mind.


    The more he looked at it, the more he felt that he had an insight. There were many things he could learn from, especially the huangquan Heart Sutra, which seemed to open a new door for him.


    About life and death.


    And the great mystery of reincarnation.


    If the "huangquan Heart Sutra" is perfected, the dead can be summoned from a mysterious place, that is, the so-called "true spirit". Only when the true spirit is immortal can the hope of reincarnation come true.


    It is said that even the true spirit will be erased from the battle between the gods.


    There will be no future trouble.


    This is the real ashes to ashes!


    Ning Tao wants to see more, but the latter half of the book is not. It should record many important things, such as how to bring the dead back to life?


    Although the huangquan Heart Sutra can''t be done, it has a way of recording, which proves that it was left by the ancestors.


    Someone has made it.


    Then this man is the sage of the yellow spring.


    In this way, the little sister''s resurrection is not extravagant, there is a "yellow lotus root", Ning Tao also want to get it, how to say it is also a quasi holy medicine.What''s more, he has found that if Yan Feitian doesn''t come back to life, he will come to a bad end.


    The Zhou God dish "dribbles" and hovers on the top of Ning Tao''s head. The pure power of the stars is pouring in, and a terrible breath is climbing


    Month after month, year after year, several groups of people have entered the core.


    After all, the four eagles have a chance.


    Moreover, the more the transmission goes on, the more it seems to be able to accommodate more than 100 people at a time. Finally, the top leaders of the three major leagues have arrived.


    A year later, Heilei suddenly declared war on Ning Tao, threatening to fight him to the death in the holy mountain.


    Only the two of them, no matter who loses or who wins, can not be investigated in eternal Island, so as to completely end their grudges.


    Holy mountain is the highest mountain in the core area.


    If you stand on it, you can overlook the small mountains.


    This remark shocked countless people. Heilei''s ancestor was the overlord for countless years. Looking at the star nest, he was also one of the best people. When he was powerful, Ning Tao didn''t know where he was?


    Strength Needless to say!


    There are also a lot of people joking that Ning Tao is absolutely afraid to show up. Who knows if the five-star alliance will do it? You can see the trap if you''re a good eye.


    Even if he has a few friends around him, how much can he do?


    The Holy Spirit League and Shinto League don''t think Ning Tao will appear, at least not now. It seems that the five-star League has been hit hard one after another and can''t tolerate Ning Tao.


    And their two leagues are also warned by the five-star alliance that if they dare to step in, they will fight to the death.


    At the same time, a batch of eternal stones were sent.


    Scare Gary!


    Ning Tao knew nothing about it, and he devoted himself to closing the door. Jiang Chen''s people didn''t dare to disturb him. After several years in the five-star League, there was no movement.


    Five Star Alliance crazy abuse, ridicule, external spread Ning Tao is a coward, not worthy of the eyes of saints.


    The whole core people know about it.


    At this time, in a cave, ningtao has no waves. Under the starlight, the breath increases, and the energy converges little by little to impact a barrier.


    He was full of ups and downs.


    It''s obvious, it''s intense, it''s powerful!


    I don''t know how long it took? From Ning Tao body suddenly burst out a breath of terror, "bang" get a big rise, a section, promotion, triple realm.


    Finally, it''s a breakthrough!


    Ning Tao has a look of joy on his face. After consolidating for a long time, he finally gets out of the pass. However, it has been three years since he learned about the appointment of Heilei.


    It''s very close to the tenth great beast tide. At the same time, there''s a message from the Holy Spirit League.


    According to the reliable information provided by the "dark pile", the five-star alliance has an ambush. It has also joined forces with Tianyuan, Shibiao, yannu and other powers to make sure that he does not go.


    But Ning Tao pondered a little, suddenly toward the sky several people smile: "both about, war is!"

 Chapter 3776

    "Three days later, Ning Tao will fight!"


    I don''t know where it came from? But in an instant, it ignited people''s passion and excited. All of them set off to the holy mountain to appreciate the Centennial enmity.


    Even the five-star League itself is stupid. I don''t know if someone is spreading it blindly? Dare that coward come?


    That''s Heilei!


    Three days passed in a flash, and the sun rose. The morning was hazy, and the whole holy mountain stood in fog.


    If you look at it carefully, the top of the holy mountain has been flattened to serve as a challenge arena. A big, tough old man sits on the top of the mountain with black hair flying, but his body is full of thunder like explosive force.


    A pair of black maces, silent.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    All of a sudden, a streamer came across the sky, flashed over the perfect arc, and floated down.


    As soon as their pupils shrank, they saw a tall and straight figure in a golden robe, flying with the wind, and a loud voice came out.


    "Lord of the holy land, Ning Tao, come to the appointment!"


    As soon as the words came out, countless people were shocked.


    Is it really him? How dare he come?


    Thousands of people know Ning Tao, because the wanted notice is all over the world. It''s hard to know him or not, and many of them are even sent by him.


    Although he changed his appearance at that time, his body shape and momentum remained unchanged, which can be recognized at a glance.


    Is this guy here to surrender?


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Fool, this fool, didn''t the message arrive? Why did he fall into this trap? "


    Smart elder can''t help scolding.


    That pink face, can be said to be red, indignant, all reminded him, even to die? Either he''s brain sick or he''s a fool.


    And the jade fairy, the copper elder and the Muna elder all sighed helplessly.


    They never thought of it.


    Do you expect them to help at the critical moment? Although they have a close relationship and support secretly, they dare not stand up at this time.


    The first is the general trend.


    He once said that no one dare to support him openly, otherwise he will be the enemy of the whole world.


    The second is "the future!


    This is the key. If you don''t help Ning Tao deal with the five-star alliance, you are worried about turning over with the five major forces. Before you came here, you had an agreement that you should try not to fight with each other.


    And the teams selected by each galaxy are not only elites, but also carriers of hope.


    It''s the future of a galaxy. If you snuff it out and kill it all here, you won''t get the first fruits. If you lose hope and vitality, you''ll be a desperate devil.


    For example, the jade fairy of the great fairy bears a heavy responsibility and is expected to become the God. In the future, she can take over the position of the compassionate mother-in-law and continue to protect the great fairy.


    But if it''s completely destroyed here, can you imagine the hatred and madness of the kind-hearted mother-in-law?


    No less than the death of children and grandchildren!


    If you are defeated or destroyed by monsters, there is nothing to say, but if you know it was killed? Then wait for endless revenge.


    Don''t think it''s a joke.


    Thousands of galaxies have been destroyed in this area!


    The former "tunlingzong" was no less powerful than the star nest, and no less powerful than any other super galaxy. In the end, it was because of too many offenses on eternal island and all kinds of enmity that led to its destruction.


    Naked lessons from the past!


    Therefore, under the attention of all the people, the Holy Spirit alliance can do nothing.


    In the distance, the golden bull of Shinto alliance, the Supreme Master of Baidong, shakes to this side, looks suspicious and puzzled, and thinks it is the trick of Holy Spirit alliance?


    We can see that they have a black face.


    Suddenly understand, Ning Tao this next to end.


    Even if the Holy Spirit alliance takes action, the Shinto alliance will not take care of it. Alas, it''s Heilei Laozu!


    Under the shrieks and exclamations around, the figure of the big old man sitting on the top of the mountain slowly opened his black eyes, but a strange color flashed by, and he raised his eyebrows and said: "you Are you not afraid of death? "


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "of course, I''m afraid, but I won''t die today. Even, I have to defeat you and completely destroy the five-star alliance!"


    "Ruined? Ha ha... "


    Hearing this, the ancestor of Heilei looked up to the sky and laughed. His loud laughter was deafening, just like the rolling thunder under the dark clouds. He sneered and said, "young man, you can eat food without saying anything. You will die."


    "I appreciate your courage, but didn''t anyone remind you? Shouldn''t you come today? "


    As soon as the words fell, the terrible power broke out.


    In the sunny sky, there was a sudden "click" of thunder. A black thunder cut through the space, and a bucket of black thunder split in front of Ning Tao.


    "Boom Boom... "


    In front of the earth shaking, rolling wind blowing head-on, if change to do ordinary people would have been thrown away.But Ning Tao stood still with his hands down. He was dressed in a golden robe. On the contrary, he had the demeanor of a young master. He said with a faint smile, "if someone wants to die, I''ll be satisfied. It''s useless to say more. Let''s move."


    Said, then a brush sleeve ready.


    But at this time, the clouds around the holy mountain were suddenly torn, and a ferocious laugh came: "little boy, you are also worthy of the alliance initiative?"


    "I''ll pass Laozi first. If you dare to plot against me that day, you''ll have to swallow you alive today."


    "Gee I''m sorry... "


    Before I could see the figure, there was a piercing hiss from all directions. Tens of thousands of boa constrictors were biting, and a giant Teng snake of hundreds of feet fell.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyebrows were not surprised. He just gave a sneer and burst into divine power.


    A dragon with Phoenix wings roars up to the sky.


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    The surging sound of the dragon''s song resounds through the earth, and everyone''s eardrum seems to be broken.


    And those dense boa constrictors, scared instantly scream, all scattered, more scurry, one after another explosion into a large area.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The figure of taking off retreated in horror.


    "What?"


    Don''t say it''s incredible, a crowd of onlookers were also surprised. With only one roar, they beat back the fivefold take-off? How is that possible?


    But in addition to the copper elder, there was no other one.


    However, elder Muna clearly found out just now. As soon as the sound of the Dragon sounded, the elder copper trembled.


    Is that fear?


    All in all, she was puzzled.


    "Whoosh..."


    Seven or eight figures rushed out at the same time. They were all acquaintances. There were dozens of five-star alliance elite in the distance. They were waiting for the battle and could kill them at any time.


    Shibiao, Wu Yifan, boundless supremacy, Tianyuan supremacy, lady Lingqiu and Yanjiao are all here.


    There are also people like this.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a sneer: "tut Tut, it''s really lively. However, is this the so-called life and death challenge of your five-star League? It''s ridiculous. "


    "At the end of the day, it''s still shameless to besiege."


    "Hum!"


    Tengfei snorted coldly. Seeing that the corner of Heilei''s mouth smoked, he quickly said: "boy, my five-star alliance naturally keeps its word. Today is indeed an engagement, but the private feud between you and me has nothing to do with it."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing his proud face, Ning Tao shook his head and said with a light smile: "yes, since you are in a hurry to die, this seat is not welcome."


    "Anyone who wants to die today can come and have a try!"

 Chapter 3777

    In the face of Ning Tao''s provocation, Tengfei was furious and said: "children are arrogant. They dare to speak big when they are dying. I have to pick your skin."


    In a flash, he turned into a snake hundreds of feet, surrounded by fog, bewitching the mind, mixed with blood.


    "Gee Gee


    This harsh voice seems to be mixed with some unique charm. The longer you listen to it, the heavier your head will be. There is a sense of drowsiness and weakness.


    Even those who watched the war were far away, they were affected and scared away.


    And Ning Tao picks an eyebrow, Leng Shen, endless sleepy idea rushes to the heart, but next second, the eye of the candle dragon trembles, gushes out a clear stream, instantly let him wake up, can face is a fierce tail flick.


    It''s like a big river.


    The roaring wind is like the wind.


    "Hum, the dead thing!"


    "It''s just a rotten loach, but also a delusion to compete with the real dragon? Today I''ll tell you what it''s like to overstep your capacity! "


    "Zulongshu, Hualong!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    Just listen to the roar of a dragon, which is enough to smooth the tail of a mountain, like a collision with some giant? The terrible wind spread in an instant, and the whole holy mountain trembled and roared.


    "What What is it? " Take off scarlet snake pupil a shrink, always feel instinct in fear.


    And the people also stare big eyes, in the dust and fog all over the sky, suddenly flashed a golden light, a hundred Zhang dragon, suddenly rushed out.


    A breath of hot dragon shot out.


    With the mouth of the dragon, spit out like a sea of fire, no less than dozens of times the power of volcanic eruption.


    "Hong Hong... "


    "What? Loong? Real dragon? Where did the Dragon come from? "


    All of them were surprised. They all looked at the elder copper. Did he dare to take refuge in the holy land? But then they all realized that it was wrong.


    In addition to the bronze elder, can anyone compete with the Dragon Island team?


    Looking at him, the copper elder trembled, and his excited face turned red. What he said was so beautiful that he said what he thought. And finally he saw the body of the holy dragon.


    It is the supreme ancestor of dragon!


    But they were confused. Who is the golden flame dragon? Is it Ning Tao?


    At this time, a scream came back to people''s sight, the golden flame soared into the sky, burning, screaming, struggling, pain it kept rolling.


    I want to put out the fire.


    But how can the flame be put out so easily?


    "Zi Zizi... "


    There was a barbecue like sound and a crackling sound. Everyone could hear it clearly, mixed with wailing, as if they could smell the smell of meat.


    "Gulu..."


    "My God, is this going to take off? War Is the battle over? " Someone screamed.


    Heilei''s face sank and he looked at Ning Tao strangely. He had heard of dragon fish, dragon horse, dragon snake turning into dragon, and dragon man. Is Ning Tao a dragon man? He is a pure human.


    What''s going on?


    Wuya Zhizun''s face changed greatly. He couldn''t help but was stopped by Heilei Laozu. If he had this ability, he might as well die.


    "Gee..."


    "Bastard, you mean little bastard, you are plotting against me again," Tengfei screamed. His face was livid, but his voice was weak.


    Gradually, he fell from the air.


    The whole person was engulfed by the sea of fire.


    Everyone was stunned and died? The representative of Teng snake clan is also a quintuple demon. Even if it is the sun flame, it shouldn''t be like this?


    Heilei Laozu, boundless supreme, Shibiao and others are also muddled, gaping, face gradually.


    Is take-off really a waste?


    But in these people, Yan Jiao, a pair of light color, a pair of deep silver pupil gaze, looked for a long time, suddenly sneered: "it''s really sinister enough, I don''t know whether Ning Tao can deal with it?"


    Behind him, an old man in Black said hoarsely, "young master, when shall we start?"


    "Help Five Star League or Ning Tao?"


    Its name is yannu. It''s under Yanjiao''s command. Its strength is very strong, and it''s never weaker than taking off. Even Heilei''s ancestors can''t understand its depth. They only know that it only obeys Yanjiao''s orders, and it''s always low-key and mysterious.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s have a look first. Remember, we need to balance. I don''t want to see a single family."


    Yan Jiao evil spirit smile.


    A pair of silver pupil looked as if it could sink in for a long time, as if it had hidden a devouring devil.


    Ning Tao, with a golden dragon body and towering dragon horns, gazes down and doesn''t move. But he sneers, and the dragon''s mouth spits out a breath again, which is stronger than the one just now.


    "It''s ridiculous to pretend to be dead in front of me. You''ve got the wrong person!"


    "Zu long Shu, the fire of the holy dragon!""Roar Roar... "


    The whole holy mountain was scorched, cracked, the clouds evaporated, and even some green trees drooped in the downwind.


    Just as he was baking, the dead take-off suddenly screamed, and a dark shadow came out. His whole body was hot, and his head was smoking. It was actually the art of molting, but his body size was nearly doubled.


    "Damn it, hateful thief, you What kind of magic are you doing? Are you a man or a dragon

 Chapter 3778

    "People? Is it a dragon


    This problem is of little significance to Ning Tao today. He is equivalent to creating a historical pioneer, a new holy body, which is unprecedented.


    It is the existence above man and dragon man.


    The perfect integration of them!


    "Ha ha, what do you care? As long as you can beat the rotten loach, it''s Niubi. If you''re afraid, just say it and kneel down and kowtow three times. Maybe you can be released. "


    "Tangtang is a quintuple supreme. It''s useless without a few moves. You''re really hopeless..."


    The elder copper laughed wildly.


    These rotten loaches are always mean and insidious. They plot behind their back. How many dragon people have they killed? Even if you can''t do it, you can''t do it.


    And listen to this, take-off seems to understand what? Looking at Ning Tao and looking at Tong Chang, he said angrily, "are you the one who moved? Are you helping him? "


    "Are you dragon people not afraid of being attacked by others?"


    When they heard this, they all looked at it with ill intentioned eyes, flickering and wondering.


    But the copper elder sneered: "ridiculous, I''m not as good as you. Even if I want to help him, can I beat you like this?"


    "You Loach''s IQ is not very good either."


    "This Also... "


    As soon as people listen to it, they think it''s true. No matter how strong the dragon clan is, they have no such ability.


    It is estimated that he has absorbed the eternal spirit. His cultivation is growing fast, but his combat power is not improved. Otherwise, how could he be beaten by Ning Tao?


    Ke Teng''s face flushed with blood and trembled with anger. Although the old man''s cultivation is weaker than it, he can fight. He is absolutely hanged. There is no doubt about the fighting power of the dragon clan.


    Even father Heilei didn''t dare to say that he could win the bronze elder, but what''s the matter?


    How can Ning Tao be so strong?


    They''ve all been promoted to triple?


    As far as it knows, Ning Tao has risen like a comet for only a few hundred years since he was born. Long live the time tower, right? Is there such a young king in the world? Can even compete with quintuple?


    But it doesn''t know, long live, Ning Tao is not even 3000 years old.


    Compared with all the people present, it is tender as grass.


    But at this time, Ning Tao glanced at the bottom, a snake body burning in the sea of fire, it is the take-off of the shed, to get rid of, pour some ability.


    "But that''s all."


    "Today You will die


    "Roar Roar... "


    The golden flame dragon roars, the brilliant golden awn converges in one claw, and grabs out bravely.


    "Holy Dharma, sun dragon claw hand!"


    "Brush ~"


    take off color change, ear only heard a loud bang, a dragon claw to grasp, strength, vast, incomparable integration, seems to be able to crush everything.


    It''s naturally familiar with this move. It''s a pure secret skill of the dragon clan. Isn''t it the secret help of the Dragon Island? It turns into three, and its mouth is full of seclusion, gathering energy, magic, and endless evil thoughts.


    "Secret skill, Tengchong skill!"


    "Break ~"


    three angles, shooting at the same time.


    But when Ning Tao saw through, he immediately gave a cold hum, shook his hand, met the three black awns, crushed them with strong force, and seized them to take off.


    I tore off a big piece of flesh and blood.


    "You Ah... "


    "Son of a bitch, I How could I lose? It''s impossible. It''s impossible. I''m the God of the future. Who can kill me? Who can defeat me? "


    Take off hysterical screams.


    In the pain, blood stimulation, a pair of snake pupil congestion, such as crazy, directly bite up.


    The snake''s body entangles the head of ningtao dragon.


    Trying to strangle him!


    Seeing this, the people below were surprised. It was rare to see Teng snake fighting with real dragon.


    But Yan Jiao picked his eyebrows and joked: "the dragon clan is the top of all souls. No matter in strength, blood, or talent, the Teng snake clan can''t match any of them, so it never confronts the real dragon."


    "Now I''ve been forced to fight hand to hand. It seems that I''m desperate. I''ve been suppressed seriously..."


    This light floating words, let Wu Yifan, boundless supreme and others suddenly look ugly, five heavy take-off, can''t you help Ning Tao?


    "Alliance leader, let''s go. If it''s too late, it will change. Today, we can''t let this boy go."


    Boundless supreme quickly clenched his teeth.


    Wu Yifan is silent all the time. Although his eyes are full of hatred, he is not stupid. If Ning Tao dares to come, he must have confidence.


    Hearing this, Heilei Laozu looked at the fierce battle in the sky. His fists hit the flesh. The sea of fire and the clouds surged. The two giants seemed to destroy the sky and the earth. But if you look carefully, Ning Tao took off unilaterally.A large number of snake scales, flesh and blood were torn off and rained down in the mountains.


    It is to carry take-off a burst of anger.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Looking at this sad scene, the face of Heilei''s father was gloomy. However, before he moved, Yanjiao suddenly said with a faint smile, "if people fight, let''s not participate."


    "Otherwise, they will be stabbed in the spine, which will make the five-star alliance lose face and do harm to the Alliance..."


    As soon as the words came out, Tianyuan supreme, Shibiao and others were stunned, and boundless supreme said angrily: "who are you helping? Are you his accomplice


    "Brush ~"


    a pair of red hands, climbing the magma, instantly touched the boundless supreme neck. It was the mysterious yannu, who said coldly: "it''s better to be polite when talking with the little Lord, or I''ll kill you."


    "You..."


    Boundless supreme, surprised and angry.


    At this time, take-off sees an opportunity to tighten Ning Tao, more a bite, mixed with venom, but like a bite of steel.


    The dense gold pattern blocked it.


    And Ning Tao angrily, a pair of dragon claws dead into its flesh and blood, power surge, roar, under the attention of the people will take off torn in two, the half like a mountain snake body hit.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Gee..."


    People were shocked, but it was a take-off, actually torn? The dragon people are really strong.


    If you were an ordinary beast, you would have been strangled.


    "You You... "


    Tengfei is pale and screams bitterly. Although he is torn in two, his vitality is still tenacious. He just wants to escape, but he is caught by Ning Tao. He smashes wildly in a mountain range to vent his anger, and the earth trembles endlessly.


    he is full of wildness and violence.


    "Save Help me, ally Boom... "


    "Don''t No Well... "


    Seeing this, the ancestor of black thunder snorted angrily. He could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. A pair of black maces "crackled" suddenly pulled down the thunder.


    Dense, full of dozens of miles.


    "Click Click... "


    Countless people were stunned, including the Teng snake family, who were all stopped by this force.


    The next second, a black light shield suddenly falls, covering the holy mountain and even nearby, blocking everyone, but also swallowing Ning Tao. Finally, Heilei is going to do it.


    The five-star alliance was very excited.


    With so many talents, Ning Tao will surely die. After this battle, the league and he can only have one left.


    Under the black cover, full of depression, heavy, seven or eight surging, killing at the moment dripping.


    Ning Tao, who has shrunk his figure, steps on his numb, dying head and gasps. He looks up, but his eyes are slightly narrowed. Finally, can''t help it? It seems that it''s time to start over there.


    He and the five-star alliance can only exist one!


    In the corner where everyone didn''t notice, a pile of green branches gathered and accumulated green awns.


    Gradually form a drop of magic liquid

 Chapter 3779

    Qingmu Shenye can only come from "eternal Qingmu". It is a holy medicine with high energy, high purity and high cure. It is rare in the world.


    There are few injuries it can''t cure.


    But The spirit liquid in Ning Tao''s hand is gone, and the last drop is swallowed by an eagle God.


    However, green magic tree has taken a whole drop, and Banshen liquid has absorbed a lot of it, not to mention Qingmu Dan. Most of Ning Tao''s hands have given it.


    Because in this way, it can be quickly improved.


    How could you think so much at that time?


    Although extravagant, but in this large amount of accumulation, the green magic tree has also realized a talent ability, regeneration ", which is also the key to its foundation.


    Otherwise, which friar have you met? It''s like playing? It''s a permanent injury.


    I''m going to die once.


    But regeneration, but let the little tree over.


    However, it''s not invincible. With more times, small trees will also suffer heavy losses, including some effects now. Not only the cultivation speed is much slower, but also the foundation is damaged.


    The plan, yes, is to attract the eagle God and take the opportunity to capture the five-star alliance.


    In the past three days, he tried to let the tree fill with SAP. The breath is right. Even though the purity is not high and the therapeutic effect is poor, it can really attract the hawk God. There should be a hawk God around here.


    It was brought in by them.


    If the little tree does it again, it should be able to attract it.


    Although it''s very risky, it''s worth a try. Otherwise, he won''t sleep well when there is such a big enemy. But what we have to do now is to drag it to Eagle God!


    "Ka Click... "


    There are millions of black mines.


    Thunder arcs flicker, thunder boa, thunder Jiao and Thunder Dragon roll, roar and roar, and change the astronomical phenomena, which shows that this person''s power is incomparable.


    Ning Tao picks an eyebrow and finds that Heilei''s grandfather doesn''t plan to get up. Does he look down on him? Immediately sneer, a foot will take off the head into the rocks.


    Only a faint vomit: "next!"


    "Poof ~"


    "you Well, ah, ah... "


    Take off howling, almost not trampled to death.


    Provocation, naked provocation, boundless, Tianyuan supreme and others see this, their faces are very angry. Is this a small supreme triple dare to do? It''s contempt for all of them.


    There are nine great masters, many of them are about four, and there are five great abilities.


    Heilei, yannu, Tianyuan and Shibiao.


    Take off is no longer possible!


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him. I''m going to peel his skin." boundless supreme is full of anger.


    Ning Tao''s body is also a bow, a hand, quietly touch the bone sword, intend to use its edge to surprise, who dares to be the head, not to die will be seriously injured.


    But when he was about to start, the voice of Yan Jiao came to his ear: "tut Tut, brother Ning, you are doomed? I''m afraid you can''t kill with your strength, can you? Do you need cooperation? Can I help you


    "Well, are you willing to help me? Can the two of you do it? " Ning Tao scorned it.


    In today''s situation, even if Yanjiao wants to save him, it won''t help. A black thunder ancestor is enough for him to go all out, let alone so many supremacies, and he doesn''t believe that Yanjiao will be so kind?


    "Of course, but brother Ning only needs to pay a small price to tell me the identity of the lion tiger?"


    "Why is it the only one who enters the Holy Land and comes back alive without danger, and then develops rapidly? What happened in the middle of this?"


    I can''t wait for the road to burn.


    As soon as the words come out, Ning Tao is obviously a sign. What''s the spirit of heaven? Did this guy find something?


    But as soon as he lost his mind, a pair of black maces were smashed face to face, pouring down with the thunder. Everyone was frightened by the terrible power, as if there was a big God holding the thunder pillar.


    "Young man, it''s all over!"


    "Holy Dharma, black thunder!"


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrank in an instant, so fast that he really moved like a rabbit, which made his muscles shake wildly. Subconsciously, a bone sword was pulled out to meet him, and the ancient Zhou divine power also covered him.


    There is also a great power.


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Break ~"


    there was only a "boom" sound, seven or eight cracks opened in the holy mountain, and the power of terror was raging in an instant, which originated from fighting against the black thunder.


    The strong wind alone lifted the holy mountain for several meters.


    "Boom Boom... "


    But most of them didn''t see clearly. Just now, they were really too fast. They are really the world-famous Heilei ancestors. They really have no strength to say.


    Although he has not been promoted to Wuzhong for decades, few people want to beat him in the same rank.


    As long as you don''t die, I''m afraid there will be one in the throne of heaven, and there will be another evil god in the star nest.


    But it''s not good for Terran territory.The boundless supreme whispers.


    Even yannu, Shibiao is different.


    "Can you stop me? Good ah. It seems that you can overcome take-off not only because of suppression? But if you only rely on your strength, you will still It''s still death. "


    Heilei''s father is slightly proud.


    He has the courage to say this. A pair of black maces are heavy. Although they are only a pair of medium-grade artifact, they are as powerful as the top-grade ones and as heavy as mountains and rivers.


    Ning Tao was angry. Even though the sole of his foot had collapsed in the rocks, he still hummed coldly: "don''t look down on people. It''s not sure who will win or lose."


    "530 million times The melting pot of war


    "Holy body, the power of the sun!"


    In an instant, a super excellent force burst out from his body, but he could feel that the increase was not as obvious as before.


    With his strength, the effect of the war furnace has been sharply reduced, even if it is improved in many ways.


    This is inevitable.


    If he wants to replace the old with the new, he still can''t do it.


    In xianzun realm, if you can improve one point, it is luxury. It''s very good for the war furnace to achieve this step, but the stronger it is, the weaker the effect will be.


    I can''t keep up with him.


    "Kill..."


    "Dang Bang Boom, boom... "


    In the room of lightning and flint, both Heilei Laozu and Ning Tao are flashing fast. They can''t kill each other. Sparks are splashing everywhere. Everyone wants to intervene, but they feel they can''t find a chance.


    But boundless supreme gathering strength, has been looking for opportunities to sneak attack, give ningtao a fatal blow.


    But they are too anxious.


    He is anxious and always feels a little uneasy. He turns to scan the room, but seems to find that What''s missing?


    He looks a Leng, Wu Yifan that guy seems to have disappeared? Did you sneak away? His face was full of doubts, and then he turned around, but he felt cold on his back.


    "Again, damn..."


    Boundless supreme suddenly roared, desperately burst out of divine power, suddenly retreated, but in his pupil reflection, a pair of red palms came like a sword.


    It pierced his heart.


    "What You... "


    Boundless supremacy is stiff, his face is pale, his face is inconceivable, his eyes are still angry and unwilling.


    All the people on the scene were startled. They stared and saw with their own eyes that yannu pulled out his hand. With one blow, he killed the boundless supreme?


    "Hiss ~"


    "this This guy... "


    Tianyuan supreme was furious. He was seriously injured and was rescued by limitless. Now he died suddenly, which made him unable to accept, especially by the star giant.


    "Asshole, you and Ning Tao are really in the same group. They are not of our own race. Their hearts will be different..."


    Ning Tao and Heilei were also shocked, but Yan Jiao played his robe and said with a smile, "brother Ning, do I have sincerity? I really can''t see that several super galaxies are bullying one person. "


    "How''s it going? Do you want to join hands with me? Kill all the Five Star League? The island of eternity? "

 Chapter 3780

    This arrogant remark is even more arrogant than Ning Tao''s before, directly threatening to dominate eternal island?


    It''s too much for me.


    What do you want to say to the three leagues? What about the three core forces? Which one is easy to get into?


    Tianyuan, the ancestor of Heilei is very angry and laughs.


    Ning Tao is also panting heavily, a face dull looking at inflammation angle, this guy brain has no problem? But I found that lady Lingqiu and Shibiao grinned.


    I don''t know what it''s bewitching?


    A pair of greedy eyes, looking at the Terran side.


    "You What do you want to do? Do you want to betray the five star alliance? Is it a war with the gods of our people? " Tianyuan is extremely exasperated and glares angrily.


    He still expects the five star alliance to avenge him. He has just joined in. How can he be destroyed?


    Moreover, he does not want to let the stars dominate.


    "Cut, with you also deserve?"


    The burning Cape disdained ground looked at him one eye, immediately looked to Ning Tao leisurely way: "elder brother Ning, this is left over here, I am not polite to solve for you first."


    "But now can you tell me what happened to the liger? I really want to know? "


    Ning Tao''s face sank and found that yannu and Shibiao didn''t start. They were all waiting for Yanjiao''s instructions. It seems that if he doesn''t tell the reason, they won''t start.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he was full of intention to kill. His life was like a play. He said: "there were some accidents at that time. He was stolen a treasure by that guy and escaped by luck. Last time, if it wasn''t for you, it couldn''t escape..."


    Seeing his sincere and angry face, Yan Jiao smiles faintly and believes only two or three points. But Ning Tao''s pursuit of Shihu on that day is what he saw with his own eyes.


    After thinking about it, he stared at Tianyuan under the tension of Tianyuan and Heilei and said, "let''s do it. I want his head on the neck..."


    As soon as the words came out, Tian Yuan''s face turned white. I don''t know when Wu Yifan was gone? Boundless supreme body is dead, take-off is dying, except for Heilei Laozu, he is the only one left, the rest are star beasts.


    Although he had five accomplishments, there were two five star beasts and a lady Lingqiu.


    Not to mention the unfathomable burning horn.


    He''s been scared.


    And the black thunder old ancestor black face, holding mace, sink a way: "burning angle, you can want to good?"? Don''t forget the relationship between me and you


    But words just fall, Ning Tao suddenly rushed up, a sword rain swept, sneer: "your opponent is me, you my engagement can not be over."


    "Holy Dharma, a great power!"


    Boom Boom... "


    In the face of thousands of sword shadows, Heilei was so angry that he rushed to deal with them in a hurry.


    But Yan Jiao was not moved at all.


    "Jie Jie, it''s too late to say anything," said Shibiao, grinning and roaring.


    On the other side, yannu said nothing and hunted like a ghost. Mrs. Lingqiu laughed, charming and enchanting. The silver bell like laughter was full of temptation.


    Seven demon tails swaying.


    Beautiful eyes, but also flash a touch of excitement, this is a good opportunity to destroy the five-star alliance.


    Not only that, when Tianyuan dies, both Heilei and Ning Tao will lose. At that time, no one can escape and they will all die.


    At that time, they will dominate the eternal Island, and then gather the scattered star group, and the treasures in the eternal palace will belong to them only.


    Two birds with one stone.


    But I don''t know that Yan Jiao''s plan is to kill three birds with one stone. His evil spirit sneers, five star alliance, Shibiao, Lingqiu and ningtao are all going to kill him.


    One gets in the way of the other.


    The other two are of great use to it.


    The last one, Ning Tao, has always been its biggest enemy. If it has a chance, it will eradicate him. Today, he is the final winner.


    This war will solve all troubles!


    "Kill..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    The two regiments fought madly. Tian Yuan was black and couldn''t breathe. Shi Biao and Yan Nu were too aggressive. There was another lady named Lingqiu who didn''t drill.


    If you''re not careful, you''ll hit her.


    "Damn it..."


    "Alliance leader, open the array quickly and call for help. I can''t hold on any longer. Quick Come on


    Tianyuan shouts anxiously.


    However, Heilei Laozu, who is fighting with Ning Tao, is as black as ink. He has tried for a long time, but I don''t know when the array is out of his control.


    There has been a force interfering.


    Outside the holy mountain, that is, beyond the black shield, there are nearly 100 strong men of his five-star alliance. There are more than 20 supreme men. Once they arrive, the crisis will be solved.


    But now the message can''t be sent out, the array can''t be opened, and they are trapped in it.


    I''m afraid those people outside think that Ning Tao is in danger and will decide the outcome soon. Actually, the situation is in a mess.In a flash, he roared at the burning horn from afar: "it''s you who make the ghost?"


    Yan Jiao is proud and holding a black stone in his hand. It''s not an eternal stone, but something similar to a "magnet". It has no other function, but it can interfere with most of the waves nearby.


    It''s almost the killer of array.


    It was also acquired by accident some time ago.


    "Tut Tut, my Lord, don''t waste your time. You guys, I''ll eat today!"


    As soon as Tian Yuan saw this, his heart was cold. He regretted that he didn''t follow Wu Yifan to leave early. They attacked him wildly. Soon he was injured, and his eyes were red.


    "A bunch of animals, even if I die, I will take you with me. Let''s all die..."


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The whole energy of heaven and earth in the black hood is attracted, which makes Tianyuan expand and his eyes open.


    Ning Tao, Hei Lei and Yan Jiao are scared. They want to explode. Is this guy so cruel?


    "Yannu, kill him


    As soon as the words came out, yannu, who was wearing a black robe, flashed red in his eyes, and his power soared. In Ning Tao''s shock, a red palm like a lava, like a sharp blade, ran through Tianyuan''s Dantian.


    "Chi ~"


    a piece of blood suddenly appeared.


    Tianyuan vomits blood and opens his mouth wide. He feels that his inflated body shrinks like a vent. His eyes are not willing to tremble.


    "You..."


    But before he finished, he felt suddenly dark and completely unconscious. Yannu was cold and smashed Tianyuan''s head.


    A cloud of blood exploded.


    Since boundless, Tianyuan supreme also fell, did not die in the hands of the Animal League, but died in the hands of yannu.


    A five fold supreme power.


    Ning Tao also sighs, but Heilei''s face is very blue. In the blink of an eye, he''s the only one left. It''s not wise to fight any more.


    And the outside world, there are two major leagues are curious to watch the black hood, I do not know how inside?


    It''s almost over, isn''t it?


    Just as he was pitying, he suddenly heard the crowd scream and riot. Several strong men looked up, but their faces suddenly changed. With a scream, they turned and left.


    "Not good..."


    In the dark, Ning Tao and Heilei are separated. The atmosphere here is strange. No one knows whose enemy they will be next second?


    Take off half dead, although there are some mental, but simply lying there pretending to be dead.


    He found that even if he was not defeated by Ning Tao, he would not live long. He even said in his heart: "no one can see me No one... "


    "Brother Ning, I want to borrow something. Can I?" Yan Jiao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    Ning Tao said in a deep voice, "what?"


    "Your head," Yan Jiao grinned, flashed with excitement and a touch of cruelty.


    But just as his voice fell, the whole black mask suddenly trembled, a touch of light suddenly illuminated, and a pair of sharp claws tore the mask open.


    "This This is... "

 Chapter 3781

    Ning Tao, Yan Jiao, Heilei Laozu, including Shibiao, all changed color. How can the claws pierced in be so like the eagle claws of the eagle God?


    Everyone has learned it.


    But how did the eagle God come to the holy mountain?


    Under normal circumstances, the three forces should be deeply hidden, unless they are provoked to cause trouble.


    But Ning Tao is the only one who knows best. He is very happy in his heart and succeeds. The eagle God is really attracted. It''s not a waste of his hard work in the past three days.


    Today, even if the five-star alliance can''t be completely destroyed, I''m afraid it''s almost over. There''s only fire left.


    Even now, the five-star alliance is dead in name. Four of the five core forces have been destroyed, leaving only Heilei Laozu alone.


    Although Teng she has many big dipper disciples, his strength is uneven, and there are no masters.


    "Ho à¦... "


    The familiar cry resounded through the sky.


    I saw that pair of claws, it seems to want to tear the black cover, but at this moment, the black cover was excited, actually trembled, black thunder attack.


    "Crackle Crackling... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao several people are scared to turn pale, did not expect that the array will attack, this should not irritate it?


    And Heilei''s face turned green.


    This array was originally intended to prevent Ning Tao from rescuing or escaping. Who ever thought that none of these would be useful, but they didn''t want to use all the ones they shouldn''t use.


    "Damn it..."


    The eagle God''s angry scream came from his ear, and his claws were taken back. After a while, there was no movement?


    "What''s the matter? What about Eagles? Escaped? " The lion Biao looks uneasy and a little at a loss.


    But at this time, Yan Jiao''s face changed. Suddenly, he took a look at Ning Tao, and a shadow came to his face. The plan was disrupted. He immediately yelled at Yan Nu: "go, get out of here..."


    Even if you are not willing to do so, you can avoid it under the shadow of the eagle God.


    Yannu rushed out of the gap with it.


    However, Shi Biao and Mrs. Lingqiu hesitated. The sound of fighting came from outside. They looked at each other inexplicably, as if they were sending a message.


    It''s not easy to get to this point. If you give up, it''s too unwillingness. It''s just a step to the door.


    "Dry, kill..."


    In an instant, they burst out cold, each burst out, fierce and powerful, all attacking Ning Tao.


    It''s a quick decision.


    Heilei can''t solve it for a while, but can''t you kill a little triple Ning Tao?


    A wild lion, suddenly patted to the earth.


    A seven Tailed Fox, enchanting all living beings, eyes flashing, as if in the hook people soul.


    "Blood, the fury of the earth!"


    "Blood vessel technique, hook demon eye!"


    "Roar..."


    In the face of two people''s crazy attack, although very suddenly, but in an instant, Ning Tao will react, cold hum, pupil directly immune.


    With a wave of his hand, he let out two figures.


    "Warlord, uncle Han!"


    A quadruple, a triple, are expressionless, in this land of ups and downs straight to Lingqiu lady.


    Ning Tao himself held up his bone sword to condense and compress his divine power. At the same time, he spewed out a breath of pure Qi, just like a king''s sword, piercing the earth angrily.


    "You want to kill me with these little skills?"


    "Holy Dharma, a great power!"


    "Break ~"


    under the color change of the lion''s roar, two forces crisscrossed in the underground, the earth burst open in an instant, the rocks broke, the rocks splashed, and the holy mountain almost collapsed.


    Three big cracks run through the mountain.


    "What what? This How is that possible? "


    And Mrs. Lingqiu is also stuffy. She is beaten back by two puppets. How ugly her pretty face is. She tries her best to break it down by Ning Tao in an instant?


    It''s not only humiliating, but also frustrating!


    "Ning Tao, you are really my white jade lion, the enemy of the demon fox clan. If you don''t die, I''m afraid that in the future you will surely grow to the level of" six people in the world. "


    "Today You must not be tolerated! "


    The roar of the lion is sure.


    Its belief can make it pay for everything. Today, it has to recover the lives of tens of thousands of its people, the lion in the mountain and the lion in the demon.


    Ning Tao was about to open his mouth when his pupils suddenly shrank. In an instant, a black thunder god held the thunder pole and poured out.


    "Holy Dharma, black thunder!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    A mouthful of red blood, directly spewed out, with shock, incredible, and confused, and this person, not Ning Tao, but Shibiao.


    It was Heilei who attacked him.


    A pair of maces hit it on the back.


    "This What''s going on? Are you crazy? Ning Tao is your enemy, "said Mrs. Lingqiu. She was shocked and angry, and her nails were sharp as knives.Now she is confused. Who is the enemy and who is the friend? She was confused.


    Even Ning Tao himself was a little confused.


    But he is not stupid. When there is a good opportunity, will he not seize it? The sole of his foot was a little bit, and he burst out in an instant. As soon as there was a burst in the same place, he had already rushed to the front of Shibiao and made a blow.


    The whole energy inside the black hood was mobilized by him.


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Po ~"


    the lion vomited blood and was entangled by the black thunder. The strength he had just accumulated was also broken up, but he didn''t get back to his senses. Suddenly, he was startled and roared and waved his fist.


    It''s like a sledgehammer coming down.


    "Shizu, give me strength!"


    "Kill..."


    Only hear "bang" a bang, the space is shaking, crumbling, that is by the impact of extrusion.


    The holy mountain roared and collapsed.


    No matter how hard the mountain is, it can''t stand such abuse.


    Lingqiu and Heilei retreated one after another, with different expressions on their faces, including shock and complexity.


    Perhaps without scruples, Ning Tao would be terrible. Under the expectant eyes, the lion was twisted, his face muscles and tendons were jumping wildly. He seemed to be able to hear the cracking of his right arm bone.


    "Click, click" is subtle.


    It can''t help shivering in pain.


    "Give me "Roll down," Ning Tao said forcefully, hitting him in the face.


    "Well..."


    Lion Biao eyes suddenly convex, the whole person instant seven meat and eight vegetable, brain a blank, empty, like a shell, smashed into the rocks.


    "No, you dare," said Mrs. Lingqiu, who shot seven demon tails, but seven black thunder came down from the sky.


    "Boom Click... "


    Mrs. Lingqiu screamed, her pretty face twisted and said angrily, "old man, what are you mad about? You don''t want to live? If we die, you will never live. He will not let you go. "


    Can just finish saying, war demon, Han Shuyi front and back pressure, brute force fury, no pity jade.


    From time to time, the ancestor of black thunder released a black thunder


    At the bottom, Shibiao was dizzy and numb. He collapsed all over. As soon as he regained some consciousness, he was trampled down again by a powerful diamond foot.


    The whole chest is sunken.


    "Wow "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao got the upper hand with a blow. He brushed the bone sword in his hand and cut off his arms.


    "Ah..."


    "Mole ant, Shizu won''t let you go, my white jade lion family and you will never die!"


    Shibiao only felt the pain in his heart.


    In the face of its scolding, Ning Tao just looked at him with pity and expressionless face. He stepped on its hollow chest and said indifferently: "even if the lion ancestor comes, I will kill him."


    "Now, go down and see him!"


    The next moment, a sword fiercely stabbed down, as if through layers of obstacles, and a sword to the end.


    Straight through Shibiao''s skull.


    Let it go!


    A five demon Zun fell like this!


    Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. He puts away his corpse and jumps out of the cave. The battle here is coming to an end, and the devil punches the fox.


    The end of Lady Lingqiu''s life.


    Of course, even if it just joined hands with Uncle han to kill Mrs. Lingqiu, it would be difficult to do so. Fortunately, Heilei''s father took the hand and completely forced it to death.


    Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, walked forward a few steps, another sword stab, will kill the ruins of the snake head.


    Pretending to be dead, I still can''t escape.


    This time is really dead, take off, fall!


    But when Heilei Laozu saw this scene, he was not moved. On the contrary, he was very insipid and had no choice but to sigh.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned slightly and breathed heavily. The side effect came. He was a little tired, but he was puzzled: "you Why do you want to help me? "


    It was obvious just now that he would not have won without his sneak attack.


    It''s not so easy to win.


    I can see that he is helping himself.


    Heilei Laozu gave a wry smile, as if he had put down something and was much more relaxed. He said helplessly, "I told you that you shouldn''t come here."

 Chapter 3782

    "Sue Warning? "


    Ning Tao looks a Leng, as if stunned, can always feel the answer in front of me.


    Even to the mouth.


    But they want to talk and stop.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something? Suddenly, he opened his eyes, opened his mouth and exclaimed: "you Is that the hidden pile? "


    I don''t believe it.


    Is the leader of the five-star alliance, the representative of the star nest, the so-called leader of the five-star alliance, the hidden pile buried by the sage college? This Is that possible?


    Shouldn''t it be overwhelming?


    Seeing his astonishment, Heilei Laozu gave a wry smile and nodded: "this is a long story. Originally, your appearance surprised me, but in the end, it surprised me even more. It seems that I still underestimate you."


    He looked around the ruins, and the nine nobles set up an array to kill them, but they were killed here.


    Take off, boundless, Tianyuan, Shibiao, Lingqiu lady, these four and five supremacies fall down one after another. They run away, one disappears, and there is still a dark pile left.


    This ending makes Heilei Laozu have mixed feelings. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it.


    A good hand is bad.


    If he really towards the five-star League, I''m afraid he will be angry at the moment, because it''s too useless.


    But Ning Tao hesitated and couldn''t believe it too much.


    Because it''s too shocking, father Heilei, who is almost at the top of the star nest, how can he become the dark pile of the college?


    Seeing this, it''s no surprise that Heilei Laozu just repeated his words.


    That''s information.


    Ning Tao does not lose a word. After listening, he looks happy. This is the secret newspaper he received. It''s a good word. It''s really his letter.


    "Master, if you don''t admit it yourself, I''m afraid even if you kill me, I won''t admit it."


    Hearing this, Heilei Laozu showed a long lost relaxed, laughing and joking: "you should call me a senior, but it''s been a long time."


    "I haven''t finished that task yet..."


    "Learn Senior


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning Tao was speechless, which was something he had never heard of. Was it too deep?


    What''s the big move of the college? For the star nest? Although we always know that they are not compatible with fire and water, we didn''t expect to develop to this point.


    But just then, the sound of the explosion outside was much weaker, and the whole black hood suddenly trembled.


    "Be careful, it''s coming," he said, holding a black mace with a nervous face, as if carrying endless black thunder from his huge body.


    Ning Tao also suddenly looked up, as long as the black cover a broken, no obstacles, immediately away.


    The little tree should have been hiding.


    Jiang Chen, wind devil and others are coming to meet him soon. Everything is still in his plan.


    But just as he was thinking, a pair of sharp Eagle claws suddenly came in and screamed. They tore the black cover under their eyes.


    "Stab..."


    "Ho Give me Open... "


    The eagle roars and tears the array completely.


    At this moment, Ning Tao was awe inspiring. Although he didn''t know what the outside world was like, he couldn''t stop. He came to Heilei''s father immediately and said anxiously, "master, don''t resist. I''ll take you away from here."


    With that, the power of the whole body space condenses.


    With the ingenious structure, the transmission is formed out of thin air, and the energy of heaven and earth forms its own frame.


    Heilei''s grandfather was surprised. It seems that his younger brother in primary school knows a lot. His spatial attainments are among the best in his knowledge. He is worthy of being taught by lingxu.


    "Teleport, move!"


    "Brush ~"


    but as soon as the space wriggles, it is about to transmit, and a terrible force suddenly roars.


    "What What? "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    This force strongly affects the space, distorts and fluctuates, forcibly interferes and interferes, and even stops the two lives who are about to be transmitted.


    The technique is even more backfire.


    And Ning Tao two people look up to the sky to spray blood.


    "Wow Poof... "


    No one expected that a force would suddenly rush out to disturb them. They smashed into the rocks and changed their looks. They suddenly looked up and became stiff.


    "This What''s going on? "


    On the other side of the line of sight, an eagle God appeared, more powerful and greedy.


    A pair of eyes like hawk Falcon looked at the bottom, the smell of temptation filled here, they did not find the liquid, and the breath, also gradually disappeared, then the problem is in these two people.


    They might get it.


    They don''t know what''s tempting them? But can feel very eager for it, the heart is eager to get, salivating."Ho à¦... "


    Seeing the two eagles before and after, Ning Tao''s face turned pale, and the secret way was broken. It was a miscalculation.


    One eagle God can''t cope with them, let alone two. Although it doesn''t mean that all the eagle gods have six strengths, the eagle gods have five peaks and six peaks.


    It''s basically the same.


    Just about to open his mouth, the black cover that had not dissipated suddenly puffed, and a pair of talons tore in again.


    Most of the sky is shining with sunlight, but it is covered by the black shadow of three huge objects, full of cold, overlooking, just like a forager.


    "This How is that possible? Three? " Ning Tao screamed with fright, and his face turned green.


    How can it attract so many people?


    And it looks like they''re all on target. If it wasn''t for the difference of heart, they would have killed each other.


    "Little fellow, this It''s all your work, isn''t it? Is there any ready strategy? "


    Heilei''s father said with difficulty.


    There are three eagles, two six and one five. I''m afraid they are really doomed. And those people who stay outside are not moving?


    Did you escape? Or Dead?


    When Ning Tao heard that Yan was crying, he wanted to cry and said, "if I say kill Does it count? "


    Hearing this, the ancestor of Heilei clenched his teeth, grasped the mace, and growled: "then let''s kill them together. There is no one in my college who is afraid of death, but remember what I want to say next."


    "The star nest is the power secretly supported by the star clan. It''s not only the eyes and ears, but also the minions. What''s the real purpose like looking for? It seems to be a door, but the body is unknown, but it has been searched for for generations.... "


    "Today, no matter you or I, who can escape alive? We must bring the news out. I am ashamed of the important task of the college. I only come into contact with this situation, but we must let the college take action immediately. "


    While talking, he roared out.


    A huge black Thunder God, holding two black thunder halberds, does not anger from power, straight to the weakest Eagle God, can tear a gap depends on the present.


    And Ning Tao turns pale. Is that what he calls a task? A door? Is it


    But he couldn''t think much about it. He burst out and roared, "if you want to live, live together, aren''t you just a few flat haired birds? I''m afraid of a bird


    Holding up the bone sword in his hand, he cut it angrily, and a strong pure Qi was attached to it.


    "Holy Dharma, a great power!"


    "Kill..."


    Two terrible offensives, one in front of the other and the other in the back, went straight to the quintuple peak Eagle God. The latter, with a sharp sound in his eyes, tore his claws down.


    In the light and flint, the black Thunder God is crushed in anger, and sparks with the terrible sword Qi.


    "Boom Boom... "


    There were two explosions, and they flew out in reverse.


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao and Heilei spit blood, and they are beaten back to the holy mountain. They lie powerless in the rubble, pale and helpless.


    "If you are smart, you will be mistaken for smart!"


    Heilei''s grandfather was stained with blood on his chest and scratched. He said to himself, "if you die with me, you can be regarded as a companion. Will you be free at last?"


    In despair, Ning Tao staggers to his feet. A wisp of blood stained hair drips blood and sends out a sense of iron blood. Even if he dies, he will fight to death.


    Maybe it will last until the wind devil comes.


    "Animals, come on..."


    The three eagles were angry. They seemed to be provoked by the provocation. Just as they were about to tear them up, there was a roar of anger on the sky, mixed with the rolling power. A pair of blue wings blocked the sky

 Chapter 3783

    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    A loud and clear sound, roaring nine clouds, gold and stone burst, seems to be shrouded in darkness, but in fact it is a huge blue mysterious wings stretching.


    A flutter of wings is like a roar of ninety thousand li.


    "Roar Roar... "


    Ning Tao and Heilei are stunned, looking up stiffly, this What is this?


    Is there such a beast in eternal island?


    Good What a terrible smell?


    At this time, the three Eagle gods were scared, scared, angry and roaring, as if they were questioning the blue beast.


    There is also a touch of reluctance.


    There is also a strong provocation.


    Seeing this, the blue beast seemed to be irritated. In the rolling clouds, it roared angrily, and its wings suddenly flapped violently.


    "Boom" a sound, issued a shock dull sound.


    Two blue winds, dragon fury.


    Under the horror of Ning Tao and Heilei, the two wind dragons covered a large area, but the main target was the eagle God. The latter was also enraged. His eyes were red and his whole body was black, so he bumped into it.


    A pair of eagle''s claws can''t break anything.


    With a bang, Shengsheng tore it up.


    "Ho à¦... "


    In this crazy momentum, the other two Eagle gods are also ready to move, sharp eyes exude desire, greed, and undisguised hostility.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao was dumb and puzzled: "master, what do you think is the matter? Are we fighting within the race? "


    "It''s a good thing for us to win the three bars, but I don''t think it''s a good thing for you."


    Father Heilei coughed hard.


    At this time, the blue feathered beast was completely enraged. He no longer hid his body, mixed with murderous spirit, and his body emerged from the rolling clouds.


    This is a monster that has never been seen before. It looks similar to the eagle God, but it''s blue. It''s out of place. It''s huge. It has a kind of imperial bearing and looks at the three Eagle God with contempt.


    "Those who are looking for death, don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. Get out, or Die


    As soon as the words came out, the pupils of the three eagles shrank. Looking at the great shore of the green eagles, they made harsh sounds one after another. Ning Tao and his wife couldn''t understand what to say. Anyway, they could clearly see the anger of the blue winged beast.


    "If you don''t know how to live or die, go to die," said the blue winged beast.


    "Brush Brush... "


    In Ning Tao two people''s exclamation, although the Green Eagle God is big, but the speed is incredible.


    In an instant, a pair of claws like the sharp blade of a magic weapon caught, cold and merciless, decisive.


    The three Eagle gods were shocked. However, they were not easy to be provoked. They actually joined hands in a rare way. You know, Ning Tao saw the eagle gods for more than one time. He was a strange race.


    Didn''t expect to join hands?


    Two six, a five peak, the strength together, the blue beast can win?


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "Master, isn''t this beast the seven demon Zun?" What does Ning Tao seem to think of? He was in a high mood and asked, looking shocked.


    The black thunder old ancestor is also pale, stares at that fighting cyan giant for a long time, just shakes his head a way: "I have seen seven heavy immortal Zun, even, also competed, but that kind of feeling has not felt on it again."


    "But even if it''s not Qizhong, I''m afraid it''s also the peak of Liuzhong. It''s infinitely close to Qizhong."


    There is another word, he did not dare to say, this blue beast is afraid to have seven heavy combat power, he did not even dare to think, because that, too desperate.


    "Go, take this opportunity, go quickly," Ning Tao decisively shameful, busy ready to blink.


    No matter which one, they can''t stir it up.


    In any case, the purpose of this trip is basically all that should be done. The five-star alliance is dead in name. Just take some time to clean up the remaining miscellaneous fish.


    For now, it''s still the most important thing to protect your life.


    But just about to leave, Heilei Laozu shook his head to stop him, but said: "don''t move, if he is really like what we think, if he escapes at this moment, he is giving it a chance to kill us."


    "You don''t understand the power of high-level supremacy, the power of space. They also understand that killing people through the air, energy constraints, and even thinking about the general situation are easy."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s steps suddenly stiff, his face showed a helpless compromise.


    "Can we just wait?"


    But words just fall, suddenly a shrill scream spread out, two people quickly looked up, saw before the provocation of the blue giant eagle God was pierced.


    Its black body was dyed red by the red blood.


    He fell down with a cry.


    "Boom..."


    The sound was so loud that they were scared. Was a six Eagle God killed like this?And it seems that the blue beast still has the appearance of spare force, the attack is swift and violent, regardless of the injury, some thin and shallow wounds actually heal quickly.


    It''s hard to be strong.


    But when Ning Tao saw this, he gradually felt a sense of familiarity. He reached for a blue feather and felt it. Suddenly, he suddenly realized.


    "So it is?"


    Sir, why is the world so small?


    Heilei was stunned and said, "do you know him?"


    "Well, this guy swallowed a drop of my treasure. He used to be an ordinary Eagle God, but now it seems that something has changed. He has become so strong after ten or twenty years?"


    Ning Tao can''t help talking.


    He doesn''t know whether this guy is a friend or an enemy.


    But at this time, another six demon Zun was also killed by it. Shengsheng broke its head, leaving only a five peak Eagle God shivering.


    Just crawl down and beg for mercy.


    The blue giant hums coldly, scorns a few words with their unique language, then kicks it away.


    It''s no fun to kill such minions.


    It''s normal to see its intelligence. It''s much better than those Eagle gods. It seems that before long, a new one will appear in this family The emperor!


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    The green hawk God shrank into a little giant, cold eyes, overlooking, despite the war, but can see its spirit is very sufficient.


    It seems that the magic liquid has given it too much help.


    But Ning Tao is distressed.


    At this time, the Green Eagle God was staring at Ning Tao for a long time, and suddenly said: "thank you Thank you... "


    "Eh?"


    Ning Tao a Zheng, scratched to scratch a head, busy dumb but wry smile way: "is I thank you, you saved me."


    "That, that drop of magic liquid..."


    The Green Eagle God fanned his wings and said faintly, "I''ve been refined. At that time, I was selected by the" guide ". I need to go to the inner wall to be the checkpoint. If it wasn''t for your drop of divine liquid, I''m afraid I would have been killed?"


    "The spirit liquid let me get rid of the guidance, and let me transform. Before, I felt the breath of the spirit liquid many times, so I wanted to come and have a look..."


    Hear this, Ning Tao suddenly, in the heart a little relief, it seems that this guy is very good to talk.


    If there is such a powerful existence, it will be terrible when he is supported. Even if the three forces want to move him, they have to weigh it.


    But just as he was about to open his mouth, the green hawk God said faintly: "you saved my life. Today I also saved you, so you and I don''t owe each other. I will order the hawk God family to walk around you in the future."


    "From the Animal League side, I''ll tell you again. As long as you stay in a specific area, no one will disturb you until the eternal hall opens..."


    Words out, Heilei Laozu shocked, wow, what kind of treatment? VIP?


    Doesn''t that mean that we don''t have to be afraid of the big animal tide in the future? The hawk gods make a detour, the beast alliance is far away from it, and the temple guards can''t get out. Who can hurt Ning Tao in this dangerous core area?


    "Niubi is bad!"


    Ning Tao is also a little excited, but the green hawk God will leave here if he doesn''t answer more.


    "Wait Wait... "


    As soon as the words came out, the green hawk God frowned. Looking this way, it is no different from the normal monster now, and its reward has been very rich.


    But Ning Tao rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "that The remains of these two eagles... "


    Hearing this, the green hawk God looked at the ground indifferently without any response. His wings vibrated and burst into the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    But see it this meaning, obviously acquiesce, the holy mountain resounds Ning Tao''s cheers, ecstasy.

 Chapter 3784

    The black mask is broken. This array made with the power of the five-star alliance is not used at all. On the contrary, it does great harm.


    Once the array is broken, you can see the holy mountain clearly. Although it collapses, you can see all the mountains.


    Ning Tao excitedly tidies up the wreckage, spoils, and gets two pairs of divine claws. Now he can improve the bone sword. It''s a little short now.


    As the saying goes, one inch long, one inch strong, at least to reach three feet green front.


    And Heilei''s father looked around and found that the two leagues, the evil and the people he had reserved, were all gone and the ground was in a mess.


    It''s like a war.


    It seems that they have retreated.


    He hesitated, turned around and said, "next What are you going to do? Do you dare to kill the rest of the Five Star League? Although they are all miscellaneous fish, there are a lot of them and their strength is not weak. "


    The core area is only a part, and there are a lot of inner areas. After all, there are not so many crystals.


    That''s a lot of people.


    Ning Tao happily cleaned up, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "before I came here, I said that I would let the five forces pay the price, so that the world would know that not everyone can offend me."


    "People are good at being bullied, and horses are good at being ridden!"


    Hearing this, Heilei said helplessly: "but have you ever thought about it? They are all the elite of the five forces, but they are all super galaxies. They can exist for so many years, and the inside information can''t be underestimated. "


    "If you really push them, you can do anything. Even if there are prohibitions in the holy land of your eternal life, I''m afraid it''s not easy..."


    This is from the bottom of my heart. The higher he stands, the more he knows.


    He really doesn''t want Ning Tao to be taboo.


    But Ning Tao smiles. He never looks forward to what he does. Since what he decides is to be done to the end, and since he is elite, how can he do it?


    Let it out to embarrass the holy land?


    Super galaxy is irritable. That''s their business. If they have the ability to break the holy land, they will accompany them!


    Seeing this, Heilei Laozu sighed helplessly. He couldn''t persuade him, so he had to take care of himself.


    "By the way, master, where are you going? Will this affect your mission? "


    Ning Tao suddenly worried.


    It was that sentence that deeply touched him. A door that could be worth searching for by the star family should not be the gate of yin and Yang, right?


    It can only be that mysterious and ancient gate, but how does the star clan know?


    Is "the last Holy Land" in them?


    I always think it''s very strange. Are they also thinking about the creation of sanctification?


    Hearing this, Heilei touched his chin and comforted him: "the college has given me a secret place, which is very suitable for me. Before, I was still hesitant to go. Now I''m light. I just want to have a try."


    "It''s just an undercover affair. Please remember that you know it and I know it. No one else can know it!"


    Seeing his solemn face, Ning Tao was solemn. He could tell which was more important. Fortunately, he was cleared by the eagle God, but they were not suitable to stay together after all.


    Although the two alumni who have been separated for many generations want to chat, the situation does not allow them to.


    Heilei left in a hurry.


    And Ning Tao, also did not stay, looking at this is full of mountains and holy mountain, heart sigh, think of the words of Yan Jiao, the final winner?


    He''s only half of it.


    With a sigh, he slowly flew away from the holy mountain.


    It''s like the curtain has come down. The sunset is beautiful. It''s so quiet here that people can''t bear to break the silence.


    However, I don''t know how long it took? In a pile of ruins and rocks, it suddenly shook inexplicably.


    Then, a hand stained with blood crawled out of it. This scene was very frightening. It made the hair stand up, and there was no breath of life. It was like a ghost climbing up from hell.


    "Wow Wow... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    Only listen to a heavy ring, a embarrassed, blood stained figure crawling out, the body of three Fu has dim, big mouth in the greedy panting.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    It turns out that Wu Yifan!


    There is a tortoise breath talisman, a divine talisman, and an incomparably precious "talisman of heaven and man"!


    Every one is worth a lot. Even though Wu Yifan feels heartache, he is the only one in the five-star League to survive because of the value of good steel used on the blade.


    Is boundless supreme arrogant?


    Is it powerful to take off? Didn''t it all fall?


    Thanks to his cleverness, he hid ahead of time. A talisman of heaven and man made him fit in with heaven and earth, as if he had become a part of the world. Only in this way could he avoid the prying of several people.


    Even the mighty blue hawk didn''t find him.


    He''s the winner!


    Wu Yifan grins grimly and wipes the blood and dust on his face. He finds a big secret. Heilei Tianzun is an undercover.Five Star League is like a joke.


    When he got out of the eternal Island, if he poked the matter out, it would be enough to cause an explosive sensation. How could Heilei''s grandfather die?


    Ning Tao should be more hated.


    "I''ve decided to use your name Ning Tao to leak secrets and report. I believe sage college and Heilei Laozu will hate you to the bone, right?"


    "Jie Jie, it''s interesting. It''s really interesting..."


    Just as he was laughing, a faint voice came from behind him and said indifferently, "that''s a good idea. It scared me into a cold sweat."


    As soon as the voice came out, the proud smile on Wu Yifan''s face suddenly stiffened, and his whole body was cold and sweating. A pair of trembling pupils climbed blood, stiff neck, and twisted to his back.


    A familiar smile, deeply reflected in the eyes, is so unforgettable.


    More terrifying than the devil.


    His heart almost choked with fright.


    "Putong..."


    Wu Yifan collapsed, pale and desperate. This man is Ning Tao, but he doesn''t understand how he was found?


    "You Aren''t you gone? "


    "It''s impossible? You can''t find me? "


    In the face of his hysterical scream, Ning Tao just a faint smile, casually pointed to him, eyes look, there is a green sapling, in an instant, crazy grow into a magic tree.


    It''s the green magic tree.


    To tell you the truth, Wu Yifan is too unlucky to escape and hide next to a small tree.


    Originally, he had really left. As a result, the little tree kept calling him back.


    As a result, this is the scene.


    "Funny..."

 Chapter 3785

    "No It won''t be... "


    "It''s impossible? It shouldn''t be like this? Why? Why did you come back? "


    Wu Yifan screamed in horror.


    The whole person was shaking, the heart was shaking.


    Such perfect tactics, plans, and future plans, actually split and collapse at this moment, just because of a tree? He is not reconciled.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao smiles indifferently, just like the dominator, and looks down on all living beings. The scars and injuries are even more domineering. He says, "come on, how do you want to die?"


    "You You... "


    Wu Yifan had a sharp pain in his heart. He was convulsed with fright. He lost his voice and said, "wait Wait a minute. It shouldn''t be like this. We can talk about it. I erase my memory. I destroy my soul. It''s all We can all discuss... "


    He is like a drowning man, trying to hold on to a straw and survive.


    What reason, calm are shattered.


    However, Ning Tao was indifferent and thought about it seriously. He shook his head and said, "but I believe in the dead more."


    "You..."


    Wu Yifan''s eyes are red. His breathing has already sparked thousands of sparks in his mind. If he is seriously injured, he may win.


    You know, he''s also a top talent, and he''s a leader among the four.


    Ning Tao is just a triple.


    What is he afraid of? Revenge! Revenge!


    Wu Yifan''s face was ferocious. A magic sword "Canglang" came out of its sheath and quickly cut it out.


    "If you don''t let me live, don''t think about it!"


    "Kill Kill... "


    Can just move, but found a stagnant body.


    Wu Yifan''s face changed greatly. I don''t know when the Ivy under his feet twined around and spread to his whole body in an instant. He held him tightly and couldn''t wave his sword.


    "You again, son of a bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    "Ban Shu, taixuanzhi..."


    Just in the middle of his performance, two heavy fists suddenly hit him in the abdomen, instantly dispersing his accumulated strength.


    The whole person is smashed into the rocks.


    "You "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao light negative hand but stand, in fact don''t look to pack of very cow than, in fact, early oil exhausted lamp dry, otherwise with his that decisive character early a sword kill him.


    He''s standing now, barely.


    Do you think the Dharma can be used more easily?


    That consumption, even if his big Dantian can''t bear, three or four times, can draw Wu Yifan to dry, but Ning Tao is just tired to collapse.


    There are also side effects such as ZuLong technique.


    However, Wu Yifan must die.


    The dark pile identity of Heilei''s ancestor must not be disclosed, even if it is not a little bit, it will be over this time.


    If Wu Yifan, a shrewd and insidious man, really wants to leave the eternal Island, he will try every means to frame him.


    It''s easy to hide a clear gun, but hard to defend a hidden one.


    I shudder at the thought of him.


    "Ning Tao, I hate you, and I curse you. He Shengtao, who has sailed? God is going to kill me... "


    Wu Yifan is crying and laughing.


    In a flash, from his body suddenly appeared a ciphertext, very obscure, ancient, this is actually a symbol? How can someone depict the human body?


    A fierce white light burst out.


    "Just use my best card to die together, brother. I''ll avenge you."


    "Forbidden talisman, wonderful divine light!"


    "Kill..."


    Wu Yifan urges this talisman.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and feels a great danger. The little tree can''t stop it. Even if Han Shu stands in front of him, he has a palpitation.


    "Damn, troublemaker..."


    As he was anxiously thinking of a way to deal with it, he suddenly heard two waves of wind breaking behind him. One was as bright as a Phoenix, whistling for nine days, and the other was as cold as ice.


    It''s actually a lotus and a dragon breath.


    "Secret skill, lotus sword!"


    "Blood, frost breath!"


    "Boom . boom... "


    The sound of explosion sounded, and the divine light was beaten down.


    Ning Tao took a strong breath and pulled out his bone sword. His eyes were cold and he went straight to Huanglong. This was his last strength, but he didn''t care.


    Because, at last, reinforcements came.


    "Chi ~"


    the light sound of a sharp sword entering the meat made Wu Yifan stiff, his face white and frosty with his mouth open, and he felt even colder.


    He''s all empty.


    "No I I can''t die yet. I know a big secret. I I can''t die... "


    Under Wu Yifan''s unwilling coughing up blood, the upper and lower parts were light, and the corpse was separated. A big and good head flew up and fell down again.The corpse "Putong" kneels down and freezes into an ice sculpture.


    It symbolizes the withering of a life.


    "It''s over," Ning Tao gasped, spewed out a mouthful of blood, limped, and was about to fall.


    But a warm embrace, an instant to catch him, shocked, exclaimed: "you How are you? Where did it hurt? Don''t scare me? "


    The eyes of ice blue are red.


    A Wang of hot tears dripped in his eyes.


    The wind devil, Jiang Chen, and shichangkong arrive one after another. They look at the scenes around and marvel in their hearts.


    It''s just what kind of fighting happened?


    Their adventure, won!


    "Go Go back... " Ning Tao vomites out a word weakly and looks at Wu Yifan. His eyelids are heavy and he gradually loses consciousness.


    They were so surprised that they hurriedly cleaned the place and returned with Ning Tao.


    Here, it''s quiet again at last


    But in the first World War, Ning Tao''s name was well-known. He was shocked in the hearts of the supreme people. Heavy, one person really destroyed the five-star alliance.


    Heilei ancestor disappeared, the remaining high-level has been cut, the five-star alliance has been in danger.


    It''s going to disintegrate at any time.


    But at that time, few people knew what was going on inside, but the collapse of the five-star alliance had become a reality.


    The biggest League, which occupied the first seat from the beginning, finally came to an end


    Ning Tao has been in a coma for seven days. When he wakes up, he is weak and weak. He can only recuperate himself in silence, but there is a big thing that he can''t forget.


    Shibiao, lady Lingqiu''s silver pupil, is the key to the promotion of his candle dragon eye.


    Although these two silver pupils are very low in the silver pupils, they are silver pupils after all. They have extraordinary strength. I believe they are enough for Ning Tao to absorb for a long time.


    And the eye of the candle dragon will also usher in a growth, the strength of a big raise ah.


    This digestion, unexpectedly, is half a month, the appearance has no change, but the color is more colorful.


    However, it did enhance a lot. When he left, he checked many times and even used perspective to wait and see, but somehow he didn''t find Wu Yifan.


    It was not strong enough at that time.


    But if it''s now, it''s not necessary. Even if there is no small tree, he can see something.


    The tenth big animal tide finally came. Under the boiling and screaming of countless people, it was bloody and crazy again. However, ningtao is like a pure land. No matter how noisy it is outside, it is still calm here.


    The green hawk did what he said.


    Half a month later, Ning Tao excitedly wants to go back to his old business and earn ticket fees. But as soon as he reaches the light curtain, the eagle God''s body disappears quickly.


    Only a pair of claws.


    Two pieces of wreckage are gone like this.


    Ning Tao wants to cry without tears. He wants to go to the inner circle to find out the news. Maybe Xiaobai is looking for himself, but now there is a force interfering with him.


    I can''t go back to neiwei.


    Full of frustration, he went back to merge his two claws into the bone sword, which was stronger as a whole. He cut the iron like mud, which was unparalleled and sharp.


    Let Ning Tao have the impulse to challenge Huang Sheng.


    Have a grudge with him!


    However, the yellow boy has no news in recent years, and I don''t know where to hide?


    In self-cultivation, the days are spent day by day. The ninth turn is also increasing a little bit.


    Ning Tao polished his foundation, and strive to improve himself, can be from the four fold, just like in the earth overlooking the starry sky, boundless, unreachable, is a dream.


    He also felt the shackles.


    Sure enough, it''s not easy to reach the middle level.


    But in the long practice, Ning Tao''s inspiration one day made him think of a good way to make money, which was easier and more secure!

 Chapter 3786

    Although he had made a fortune before, it was only enough for hundreds of years. How could Ning Tao''s appetite be so small? How can we not take out some of these good things?


    There is still a big family in the holy land of eternal life.


    If you want to make money, you have to find the right way first.


    There''s just one right now, but it''s not time yet. Don''t worry, someone will send money


    Ning Tao mouth a hook, just immediately called the old man, in his ear charged a few words, the latter in front of a bright, with even if in a hurry to leave.


    Jiang Chen, the wind devil and others are curious, but they are all busy with the cultivation, and they don''t ask.


    According to the opening of the eternal Island, it has been more than 100 years. According to the past practice, the opening of the eternal hall is fast and slow, but it will take at least 100 years.


    Now, a hundred years have passed, which shows that the opening of the eternal hall is not far away.


    Or it will come at any time.


    And "Shenyuan too early fruit" is not far away!


    , however, this thing is even more rare and precious than the eternal spirit. Every piece is a collection of heaven and earth, the essence of the clock, the eight party stars, and the artificial value of heaven.


    Even if we look at the world, there are few things better than this.


    But their effects are different.


    For example, huangquan flower and huangquan lotus root are rare quasi holy medicines in the world, but their effects are very limited and they are the supreme treasures for the dead.


    But for ordinary people, it''s chicken ribs.


    If you put it in the underworld, you can make countless souls crazy, but people like Ning Tao can''t use it.


    And "Shenyuan Taichu fruit" is only useful under the heaven. The better the average effect of cultivation is, no less than the highest one, no more than five. Otherwise, the effect will drop sharply. Therefore, some things are hard to measure.


    What we have to do now is to do everything we can to improve ourselves in order to cope with unexpected needs.


    Ning Tao condenses the melting furnace of heaven and earth, takes out the tattered war demons, takes out the immortal mine and spirit mine in the ring, and melts and fuses some strange evil beads.


    After several wars, the war demons were almost broken up and their strength was greatly damaged. We need to make a good repair.


    The magic puppet is easy to use.


    However, it is too expensive.


    Even if you have a mine at home, you can''t afford it. Once you repair it, you can increase the energy consumption and build several mines.


    Some of the preparations before leaving, as well as some of the raids in recent years, have all been used up.


    However, Ning Tao is not in a hurry. On the contrary, he is confident that someone will send money soon. At that time, there will be no shortage of eternal stone, star Dan and God mine.


    And Shengshan battle, take-off, Shibiao, Lingqiu lady, and Wu Yifan''s family are all here.


    It also made a real contribution.


    But there are not many useful ones. The two giant stars are also useful. There is also a magic sword of Wu Yifan, and some messy amulets.


    He didn''t understand and didn''t dare to move.


    The flying corpse is thrown to the little tree by Ning Tao. At the beginning, he promised that he would take back the eternal spirit and make up for the foundation of the little tree.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long to take off and merge. When it fell, it was deprived by small trees, and now it has been regarded as a nutrient.


    It''s rooted in this python.


    Maybe I did some hard work, but I got it back after all. Moreover, the eternal spirit and the little tree fit together very well, and a small part of them had been integrated at the beginning.


    It was cut down by force.


    So the integration is very smooth, and you can feel the breath of small trees growing fast.


    Tianyuan, Wuya, etc. are taken away by Yanjiao, but it''s a pity. However, if it wasn''t for him, what would he do now?


    Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief and looks at the mended warlord and the flickering fire. If possible, he hopes to have a grudge with Huang Sheng and Yan Jiao in this eternal island.


    But it''s impossible to tell him directly.


    These two people, one by one trouble, even if he now break through the quadruple, the odds are not big.


    Their cards are all out, but these two guys have been hiding their true skills. Especially the more weird Yanjiao, its silver pupil always feels different from other giants.


    This is the feedback from the eye of the candlelight dragon.


    There is a kind of disgust, even a sense of resistance, which was little in those days, but now it is more and more intense.


    Moreover, he has never heard of the existence of the "star clan" who has been promoted so fast. Today, Yanjiao''s cultivation has reached quadruple, which is much faster than that of the Terran.


    This should be a very abnormal thing.


    After all, not every beast is the soul of heaven


    But sometimes what he wants comes to him. He is thinking about the burning horn, melting the war demon, and the space suddenly squirms, and the sky brush comes to him.


    Coagulate heavy way: "burning horn sent a person to come over!"


    "What? "To me?"


    Ning Tao was stunned and frowned. He didn''t expect that he had not waited for the person to send him money. This guy actually came first and touched his chin. Suddenly, his eyes brightened. He probably guessed what this guy was doing.Soon, outside the camp, they met yannu who came alone.


    A black robe, covering most of the body.


    But it exudes great prestige.


    "Lord Ning, this is the letter sent by the little Lord. Please have a look at it," yannu saw Ning Tao and immediately sent a jade tube.


    Ginger dust carefully sucked to come over, carefully checked, aware of no harm, just give Ning Tao.


    Seeing that they were nervous, yannu was not surprised. His face was expressionless. He just stared at Ning Tao, as if waiting for his response. The latter opened the jade tube and looked at it for a moment. He just had a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, and it was so.


    "What are you talking about? Challenge book? " Long Kong Kong and Jiang Chen are curious to look over.


    But Ning Tao shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m here to cooperate. I''ve said a lot of nonsense. In fact, the real purpose is to want the remains of Shibiao and Lingqiu. I''m very curious. What does it want?"


    Words a, inflammation slave pupil a shrink, these two people incredibly really killed by him?


    Although the two men seemed to have disappeared after the first World War of holy mountain, the young Lord was as determined as ever. I''m afraid the two men are already in danger.


    This time I came here, part of it was a trial. I didn''t expect to confirm it directly. It was really in his hands.


    At the thought of this, he was a little more restrained. He took out a ring and arched his hand and said, "Mr. Ning, what you said is wrong. We''re changing it. We don''t want it. It''s Tianyuan and boundless corpse."


    "I can assure you that the Terran things in him are most suitable for you, but on the contrary, they are what the little Lord wants."


    "This is a Fair trade


    Hear this, Ning Tao picked pick eyebrow, see his question was jumped in the past, but did not ask.


    This transaction is really exciting. At least for the time being, these two corpses are of no great use to him, and he can''t use the materials on them. On the contrary, he is interested in the treasures of Tianyuan and limitless supreme.


    It''s all human, after all.


    After thinking about it, he simply agreed.


    Both sides exchange at the same time, each check the things in the ring, in addition to Yan Nu see that a pair of silver pupil disappeared, lips wriggle, but did not say anything.


    Then he left here quickly.


    He is also very afraid of those whom the young master is afraid of.


    And Ning Tao slowly rubbed the ring, looking at his back, whispered: "interesting..."


    After a long time, a piece of news also spread in the core area: "Ning''s safe house, the strongest brand of eternal Island, can resist the tide of animals, can frighten the eagle, is not afraid of the beast League, is the first choice for safety."


    "As long as ninety-eight eternal stones are needed at a time, the old and the young will not be deceived, and there will be the endorsement of Ning Mo, the real material."


    "If it''s too expensive, it doesn''t matter. As long as you present a five-star League high-level head, you will be free forever. First come first served. Ning''s safe house, you It''s trustworthy

 Chapter 3787

    "Ann Safe house? "


    People in the core area are confused.


    Is there really something like that? The beast alliance and the eagle God dare not come? But I was shocked to see that it cost 98 pieces of eternal stone. Is that too expensive?


    Thousands of people have serious doubts, but they are still far away from the 11th big animal tide.


    The usual dangers are enough to deal with, so they all choose to wait and see. No one goes there, but the two major leagues come to intervene


    Ning Tao doesn''t worry. Time and reality will prove everything. Moreover, he doesn''t need to start the five-star alliance. Within 30 years, he guarantees that none of them will stay.


    At least in the core region.


    Day after day, year after year.


    Big things happen from time to time, like where''s the treasure? Some people get a magic weapon and fly into the sky. Some people swallow a flower by mistake and sleep for three years.


    All kinds of opportunities, anecdotes and strange things are rare in ten thousand years, but they happen here every day.


    And in the inner circle, the eagle God who appeared there has been lowered to the level of quintuple. More and more people come in. Basically, the powerful and powerful people have entered the core area and have a firm foothold.


    But nearly ten thousand people are scattered in the core area, but it is not conspicuous at all, and there are more unknown places.


    And the eternal hall, several major leagues and monks have never given up the hard search, but even if the local monster, do not know where it will appear?


    In this long search, the eleventh big animal tide arrived as scheduled, and it was even more fierce.


    The overwhelming tide of animals, and hundreds of eagles hunting, unifying the army, leveled one place after another, basically no one can stop this trend.


    Countless friars scream, cry and howl. No matter how deep they hide, they will be found.


    Or it''s torn up.


    Or be swallowed by a monster.


    Or, falling on a sea of corpses, as for what joint resistance? That''s a joke.


    But at this time, an amazing spectacle appeared, just like a flood and tsunami coming, but somehow separated by a valley. The huge waves and deforestation did not affect the whole area.


    There is no beast that dares to step on.


    Hundreds of people inside were ignored.


    And here, just before, nearly ten thousand people sniffed at it and didn''t take it for granted Safe house!


    "Ju Can you really? " A few black and blue scattered repair, looking at this scene, startled way.


    The next second, he almost rushed to the valley. Behind him, millions of monsters were ferocious, and the earth was rolling, roaring and shaking. But when he saw people entering the valley, he hesitated, as if it was a forbidden area.


    Not long after that, they withdrew one after another.


    All of them recovered their lives, crying and laughing in the valley, and escaped from death.


    In the valley above, Ning Tao negative hand light look at all this, the corners of the mouth gush out a smile, he first to the two major leagues to send concessions, is the experience.


    In the past two days, people who had been waiting nearby also swarmed in. No matter how much money they paid, their lives were almost gone. What is eternal stone? As long as we can hold on to the opening of the eternal palace.


    Ning Tao didn''t want more, either. Ninety eight immortal stones or nine Supreme stones.


    His safe house is safe for three days.


    Because these three days are the peak of the great beast tide, but in these three days, he has made more than ten thousand yuan than the three leagues plus one yuan.


    Ning Tao almost laughs when he thinks about it. He sells tickets hard, gets chased and makes trouble, and finally makes 13000 yuan. Now, just standing here, eternal stone can make a lot of money.


    Jiang Chen, Shi Changkong and others are almost convulsed with laughter. They are so excited that they make a lot of money.


    Both leagues are envious.


    They came here at half price. Because of their wealth and trust in Ning Tao, they came to have a try. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be true. In two days, they had come to take refuge for hundreds of people, and there were at least thousands of people outside.


    If all of these come to seek refuge, one person has nearly a hundred tickets for the eternal stone. How many tickets for thousands of people?


    Think of it as an astronomical number.


    Smart, Taurus red eyes, shortness of breath, how can this boy do business like this? How on earth did he do it? Everyone was puzzled.


    One day later, after three days of danger, the old man Huang Quan ran over excitedly, holding a white ring, and said excitedly: "door Master, we''ve made a lot of money. We''ve made more than 25000 yuan in three days. "


    Ice blue, wind devil and others behind him can''t help but tremble. It''s just like a dream.


    It''s more than 25000 yuan. If they are allowed to hunt in person, how long will they stay? How many? I''m afraid I can''t finish it even when I leave, can I?


    In the excitement, Ning Tao just a faint smile, expected, took the ring, suddenly pondered: "can there be five-star League high-level head?"


    "This No... "


    Old man Huang chuckles, but there are several minions, but they are low-level and weak in cultivation. Although they are not free forever, they are free this time.High level, it must be dignified. How can any five-star League minion do?


    Hearing this, Ning Tao turned his head and looked at the big beast tide leaving. Several Eagle gods flew by. He suddenly said with a smile, "don''t worry, there are still 20 years left."


    "Wait. There will be surprises in the next ten years. I''m afraid there won''t be enough space here..."


    His long laughter reverberated around, seemed to win, directly pulled ice blue closed.


    When it''s time to relax, be sure to relax. It''s also a kind of practice to have men''s love and women''s love. It''s human nature to practice both.


    Push down a high cold beauty, but have a sense of achievement, let alone a dragon girl.


    It''s really different.


    At this time, Ning Tao could understand the man''s feelings. When he first entered the wilderness, he heard that there were more than 90 beautiful women in the palace of Da Neng, all of whom came from different races and played flute all night.


    It''s a different feeling.


    As a matter of fact, there are many big figures in the dark who follow this example and regard it as a model, but he is the only one with the highest profile.


    Although Ning Tao can''t compare with her, the Dragon girl is definitely one of them. One is the top 100. Naturally, the elves are all the best in the world.


    What''s more, they are all very heavy-duty.


    Especially ice blue, it is estimated that only she can bear this Tyrannosaurus Rex


    Every time he practices with Ning Tao, binglan benefits a lot. No matter his blood or strength, his dragon''s power is greatly improved?


    Tired and happy.


    But there is still a distance.


    In the rush of time, the twelfth big animal tide arrived as scheduled. This time, the valley was full on the same day. There was no need to publicize it. It was well known for a long time.


    Even in the past ten years, we have collected all the ticket money, and the most anticipated thing has come.


    Ning Tao strode out of the cave and found that in the middle of the valley, a table was full of heads. There were more than a dozen of them, several of them even he had seen, all of them were the high-rise of the five-star alliance.


    There are more than a dozen strong men, all kinds of people, looking at him, as if waiting for a decision.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao burst out laughing, waved his hand and announced that these people would be free forever.


    But that''s not all.


    Don''t worry. There are still ten years left.


    And after three days of danger, their income actually reached more than 80000 yuan, a step leap several times!


    Make a lot of money!

 Chapter 3788

    The old man counted them one by one. He was about to faint. His hands and feet were trembling. He couldn''t help. Yuhuang and misty and others were excited to help.


    It took a long time to finish the inventory.


    "A total of 81600 pieces, about four times as much as the last time, hiss, my God..."


    The girls in luoqingcheng are screaming.


    Jiang Chen, shichangkong''s heart also shuddered, inexplicably thought of a sentence: "make money, make money, do not know how to spend?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is also satisfied with a smile. There is a touch of excitement and shock in his expression. More than 80000 yuan. I think he was complacent for more than 800 yuan at the beginning. Now I think it''s really funny.


    Not everyone has enough eternal stones. Fortunately, they collect everything, such as magic weapon, star Dan and so on.


    Even if it''s a secret script.


    As long as it''s a treasure, it''s useful and valuable.


    At present, this situation is equivalent to hundreds of people working for him, earning him a lot of eternal stone.


    And he just needs to sit on Mount Tai and wait for the money to be collected. He doesn''t need a little effort. I''m afraid even the Green Eagle God didn''t expect this.


    The wisdom of mankind is really terrible.


    In fact, it''s all forced by poverty. Ning Tao is not the kind of person who has enough to eat and the whole family is not hungry. Otherwise, he won''t go all out for money.


    Outsiders only see that he has unlimited scenery and wealth, but they don''t know the hardships behind him.


    A wrong step is a broken one.


    He had to do the same.


    Looking at everyone''s joy, Ning Tao''s heart is inexplicably flashed a worry, now although it doesn''t matter, can always feel, what will happen? Not so good.


    Try to be on guard.


    I hope it goes well in the next decade.


    Now his cultivation has been promoted to the mid-term of triple, and has been precipitation and stable. It''s outside the island. If you want to break through the quadruple, even if it takes hundreds of thousands of years, you may encounter a bottleneck for millions of years.


    It could be stuck here for a lifetime.


    That''s why so many people know it''s dangerous, but they still rush in.


    Is to further!


    At the beginning of Shenyuan, the fruit is too rare. Basically, only one percent of people want it and will fight for it regardless of the cost. The rest have self-knowledge.


    Can get an eternal spirit, that is the great blessing, who dare to ask too early fruit?


    So far, there have only been more than a dozen news from outside. Ning Tao has two of them, and each one can cause a bloodbath.


    But there should be more in the dark.


    Quietly discover, and quietly absorb.


    Time flies again, the eternal hall has not moved, but some people have found clues, are searching, either ruins or temples.


    It used to be like a civilization, a gathering place, but later, it was destroyed by something.


    It''s what it looks like now


    In a hurry, the thirteenth big animal tide is approaching, and Ning Tao and his party''s strength has been greatly improved. The small tree has been promoted to the second level, which not only absorbs the take-off, but also integrates the eternal spirit.


    Misty also broke through to double, he and cloud dream immortal master''s accumulation, needless to say, talent is the top.


    Jiang Chen, however, formally entered the triple realm. This guy''s cultivation speed is much faster than Ning Tao''s, and he has a solid foundation, which is all based on the heart of origin.


    The power of this treasure has finally shown a part of greatness, but it is only a drop in the bucket.


    All the way to Tianzun is unimpeded.


    And the time is long and the sky is half full. I have to say that it''s really hard to enter the middle level.


    Shishang elder has no bottom.


    For a long time, the 13th big animal tide is approaching. Many people are getting ready to enter the shelter near the empty valley.


    After ten years of hard work, we have got many opportunities, and we have also made great efforts to raise tickets.


    Although it''s expensive, you can make it up with your heart.


    For many supreme people, the pressure is not great, and Ning Tao''s safe house is also very rational. For some immortals, if they can get preferential treatment, they will try their best to get preferential treatment.


    After all, ninety-eight is too hard for them.


    They were all born in poverty.


    Ning Tao, Jiang Chen and others have been suffering all the way. What is not enough is to turn a blind eye to them, which can be regarded as friendship and long-term development.


    Looking around, there are more than 800 people nearby. This time, there are more than 1000.


    Some hesitant people are also moved.


    Two successes are more than luck.


    In order to save his life, what is money? And now there is no way to retreat, can only go to the black, is to stay in the Castle Peak.


    But gradually, Ning Tao felt that the atmosphere was not right, some depressed, and Murderous!


    "Something''s wrong, somebody..."


    But just after his words, a large number of enemies suddenly rushed down near the valley. There were hundreds of them, one by one, sending out murderous gas to encircle here."No, enemy attack, who broke into my camp?" Jiang Chen roared, and he was furious.


    Today, he has risen, even in the face of these older generation, he is not afraid, but there are too many people. Who is this? Not like two leagues?


    Ning Tao also eyebrows a sink, in the heart of the bad finally happened, it seems, trouble finally came.


    A dozen people glared at each other.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In a flash, more than 100 people surrounded the valley, all kinds of people, including acquaintances and strangers.


    More than a few people looked over in amazement.


    Safe house, what''s going to happen?


    And the two leagues, Taurus, the smart supreme, looked at them in doubt, but when they saw the one or two people at the head, they began to understand that it was them?


    I''m afraid Ning Tao has more bad luck than good.


    In the process of drawing out the crossbow, a strange figure came out with wings on his back, like cicada wings, and said, "who is Ning Tao? Stand up


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao frowned and subconsciously just wanted to go out, but the old man of huangquan suddenly stared at a man and turned pale. He was in a panic and said: "master, there is something wrong. There are the remaining evils of the five-star alliance."


    ¡±Five Star Alliance


    On hearing this word, Ning Tao''s expression changed slightly. Haven''t they been scattered? Where are so many people? And the strong?


    Especially because this person in front of him, his strength has already reached five levels, and he has a strong sense of oppression.


    But at this time, a man came out behind the erratic figure, pointed at Ning Tao and said: "the leader of the alliance is him, he is the traitor Ning Tao!"


    It''s not hard to hear anger.


    After a second''s glance, he said, "don''t be indifferent to the dead Especially you. "


    A wave of murders lingered.


    "Well, what an arrogant young man? The tone is very big, but I''m not the waste of Heilei. The new five-star alliance will only be stronger. "


    Wandering figure, scorn, proud road.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was even more confused. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "who are you? Come to my camp, what''s the matter? Shall we go to war? "


    More than a dozen people behind him were tense.


    But in the face of hundreds of people, it''s really not enough to see, especially in the face of a five fold supreme.


    Seeing this, the wandering figure said with a negative hand: "hum, I am the leader of the new five-star alliance. I just want to tell you that this camp Our league has become the main force! "


    It''s domineering and firm.


    A pair of eyes, but also flash greedy desire, the benefits of the refuge for all to see, do not look at only three days, but earn money every day, unimaginable.


    No matter who saw this temptation, they could not resist it. Under the temptation, they finally took action.


    "What What? "


    Hearing this, people were shocked. Could it be like this? It''s like Yes, I can.


    In recent decades, monsters have not set foot here. Maybe they are just afraid of the valley, but they are cleverly used by Ning Tao.


    Even the eyes of the two leagues lit up.


    They also think so, but because of fear Ning Tao has put down, because they have been half price.


    And time long sky, ginger dust all can''t help gushing out a fury, unexpectedly is to rob the territory? He also colluded with the five-star League. It seems that many people are covetous.


    Ning Tao''s face sank. He thought he could destroy the five-star alliance this time, but he was defeated by the anti general.


    I really underestimate them.


    A hundred legged insect, dead but not stiff!


    "Alliance leader, don''t talk nonsense with them. Let''s do it. It''s just a dozen people. As long as you give us an order, we will tear them to pieces."


    I hate fire. I hate it.


    He is the No.2 person in the star nest. His strength has reached the late stage of quadruple, and he is basically the top one in the five-star League. He planned this matter by himself, and he was forced to die.


    Today, they want the shelter, Ning Tao, to die, just to avenge the death of the old five-star alliance!

 Chapter 3789

    As soon as the fire weariness supreme words fell, hundreds of people burst out with fierce murders, just like a ferocious hungry wolf.


    Five Star Alliance''s killing intention.


    There is also the greedy covet of the scattered practitioners.


    All of these add up to terrifying ambition, which is enough to devour everything. There is great terror in the air.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    In the face of this surging oppression, Ning Tao and his party are burning with anger, angry eyes and secretly storing strength.


    The crisis came so suddenly that they were too careless and unprepared. But now it''s too late to say anything. If we really want to fight, we can only try our best to get away.


    The only trouble is that the master of the moth flies, I''m afraid, still has more strength than Heilei.


    Ning Tao Mou son a cold, but stare at disgust fire supreme ice cold way: "before start, I dare to guarantee, you will die first, don''t believe can try."


    A bone sword "Canglang" came out of its sheath.


    With a stroke, even the air is cut off.


    As soon as the pupil of the moth flies shrinks, his breath suddenly gets up. What a sharp sword. It''s the best. What a treasure. This boy really made a lot of money.


    A heart, gradually turbulent.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    At this time, the two leagues above the valley hesitated and looked at each other, worried for Ning Tao.


    It''s not an ordinary demon, but a strange beast. It became famous in its early years. It''s an antique with terrible strength. Like Tengfei and Tianyuan, it''s not the same level as the moth.


    It''s on the same level as the white beard supremacy, which is really standing at the top of the eternal island rule.


    "What to do? Can I help you? " Under Li Wenfeng''s dissuasion, Jinniu Zhizun turns around and asks.


    On the other hand, Gu Qianye is also dissuading the smart elder, but the general situation is no different from the battle of holy mountain. She hesitates and looks around at the people who are ready to move. A chill flashed in her eyes.


    "We can''t deliver charcoal in the snow, but it''s OK to resist some villains falling into the well."


    "Give me an order. Who dares to interfere in this matter, make trouble, and kill without mercy..."


    The smart elder clenches the scallop''s teeth.


    Hearing this, the two major leagues immediately broke up and guarded the valley.


    That''s all they can do.


    The rest depends on Ning Tao''s fortune. I hope he can save the day.


    Li Wenfeng and Gu Qianye sighed


    Seeing Ning Tao''s threat, the two parties still didn''t start. They were extremely impatient and said angrily, "you are really shameless, little boy. You dare to provoke when you are dying."


    "Alliance leader, don''t hesitate. Give the order quickly. Kill them, and the refuge is ours..."


    He was so anxious that something might happen.


    But under the cold of Ning Tao, he was surprised. The moth fly master narrowed his eyes and suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, "in fact, I have no grudge against you. I don''t have to kill you. I just want to be here."


    "As for the grudges between you and the old five-star alliance, Ben has nothing to do with me, but I can''t ignore the emotions of my subordinates, but if you are sincere..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao frowned. He had a bad feeling in his heart and said in a deep voice, "what sincerity do you want?"


    The fire wearer was in a hurry. He was about to dissuade him, but he was interrupted by a cold look in his eyes. It seemed that he was saying, are you the leader or am I the leader?


    The next second, in the eyes of the public, the moth beetle stares at Ning Tao with a vicious smile and greedily says, "it''s very simple. As long as you are willing to give up what you love and calm down some of your anger, it''s OK to say."


    Said, a pair of coveted eyes staring at his hands of the ancient sword, shortness of breath.


    "What what? Asshole


    For a long time, Jiang Chen is furious. Does this son of a bitch want a bone sword?


    "No, absolutely not. I''d rather die than hand them in. Why should I believe them?"


    One by one, they jumped out and were shocked and angry.


    Over the past hundred years, they have come together step by step to today, stumbling and suffering, and this bone sword has injected too much effort into Ning Tao.


    It''s a mace prepared to resist Huang Sheng and avenge him. It''s for the glory of the holy land.


    This is more about the future.


    Who should be respected in the four holy places?


    Therefore, this bone sword is of great importance. It must not be handed over. Moreover, it is the time to fight. Once it is handed over, it is no less than breaking one''s arms.


    Ning Tao''s face was also gloomy. Under the satire of fire weariness and borer, he took a deep breath and said, "if I give you the sword, will you let us leave here? I want an answer. "


    "Alliance leader, we must not do anything. This son is a great danger. We must not let him go. We must kill him immediately."


    The fire wearer is furious.


    He set up a new five-star Alliance for revenge. Over the past few decades, they have been killed by Ning Tao. They are scared. How can they let him go.However, the moth fly Lord just gave him a sneer. He was not a fool. He had already understood his mind of being tired of fire. If he was normal, he could not care, but now it is not the same.


    How did the Old Five Star League fall? Is it still a mystery? Opinions vary, but there is no truth.


    Some say they were killed by the eagle God.


    Some people say it''s the betrayal of the star clan?


    But there''s no doubt that it''s related to Ning Tao. He dares to go to the banquet alone. He must have the confidence. So many wuchong and sichong have been killed. The moth flies are not afraid of being fake.


    It doesn''t want to push Ning Tao to a dead end unless it has to. Otherwise, no one will feel better.


    It''s just for the eternal stone.


    If it can win without fighting, it''s naturally the best. It won''t risk itself for the sake of some idiotic five-star alliance. Frankly speaking, they all use each other.


    Immediately affirmed: "yes!"


    As soon as the words came out, the fire weariness King''s face turned green, and he cursed in his heart. This damned bastard, a waste, a coward, said well before he came.


    But now I''m afraid of Ning Tao? He wanted to kick the moth out, but he couldn''t.


    Now the situation is beyond his control.


    If the moth flies are forced to rush, he will pat his ass and leave. He has no grudge with Ning Tao, and the casual repair here will at least go more than half.


    At that time, it will be their misfortune, and they are likely to live a life of escape again.


    "Damn it..."


    Seeing that the elder agreed, Ning Tao held the sword and said nothing. Finally, he threw it in front of him.


    Then he left with the crowd.


    As long as they are alive, there will be a way. He guarantees that these people will pay the price and regret the decision.


    But Jiang Chen, Huang Quan grits his teeth, and his resentment is endless. This scene reminds them of Yu Xiaomei, who thought that would never happen again.


    I didn''t expect it to happen again now.


    Strength, they need more strength!


    And the time sky whispered to Ning Tao: "if we leave, will the 13th big animal tide attack here?"


    After waiting for a long time, Ning Tao said quietly, "no!"


    "Here It''s a specific area! "


    But just a few steps away, the fire weariness supreme suddenly clenched his teeth and said angrily, "wait, it''s not over yet!"


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere in the valley was cold.

 Chapter 3790

    This suddenly a roar, let two people have a big jump, this What does this guy want?


    The moth fly master is holding the sword happily. Seeing this, he can''t hang on his face. He agrees. Does this bastard want to embarrass him?


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao turns around coldly. He is angry. He dares to repent. He is 60% sure that he will kill the fire weariness King first. He does what he says.


    At this time, he saw that the fire wearer was unwilling to bite his teeth and said, "do you want to go like this? So many of our brothers are empty handed. Why don''t you take out the eternal stone you earned two times and make up for it? "


    "Those two swords look good. Let''s leave them together, or the brothers won''t agree to..."


    It''s all a lion''s mouth.


    And aggressive, forcing people to death.


    But as soon as the words came out, hundreds of people became excited and excited. They cheered loudly. They were so ecstatic that even the face of the supreme moth changed a little.


    Even he dare not stop now.


    Otherwise, he will return to his original form.


    "Son of a bitch, you deceive people too much," said Lei Zun and the fire devil lion.


    But Ning Tao coldly asked them to step back and take a deep look at the fire borer, but the moth did not dare to look at him. Seeing this, he just calmly took out two rings and motioned to the wind devil to hand over the sword to Jiang Chen.


    Then he turned and left.


    It''s like a volcano brewing.


    He was not willing to scold and gnash his teeth. He wanted to motivate him to do it, but he had to endure it? And the smell scared him from speaking.


    It seems that if you dare to force him again, you will be in great trouble.


    This It''s his intuition!


    Looking at the ring and sword, he hummed coldly and went to check whether it was true or not, but he was stunned by the number of them. His eyes were all round, and a small heart almost stopped and trembled.


    It''s all piled up like a mountain.


    That''s more than 100000 yuan, isn''t it? All his possessions add up to less than 500 yuan.


    "This..."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    I don''t know why? Such a huge amount of eternal stone is taken out by Ning Tao, but he is not comfortable, and even afraid.


    The supreme weariness of fire swallows his saliva, but he clings to the ring like a baby. He holds the Phoenix Phoenix sword in his other hand. It''s a medium-quality artifact, but it''s so unreal, like a dream.


    However, up to now, they have won this counter attack, and they have won very well.


    But he still won''t let them go


    Under the complicated situation, Ning Tao and his party left the valley. Those who were watching on the mountain looked at each other and were at a loss.


    What should they do this year?


    If the camp is robbed, do you want to pay for the Five Star League?


    Including the two major leagues also feel that this matter is very strange. Is Ning Tao the kind who breaks his teeth and swallows them in his stomach? Today, is it abnormal?


    At present, there is less than one day left to make a choice before the 13th big animal tide.


    Follow Ning Tao?


    Or stay here with the five star alliance?


    Smart, Taurus supreme hesitates, this decision is not very easy to make, after all, they have a lot of people, not only to be responsible for safety, but also to consider eternal stone.


    How about a fight with the five star alliance?


    There are more than 200 people in the two leagues, and even the elder can deal with one or two.


    But in this tangled, the valley, suddenly came a change, the new five-star alliance quickly occupied here, and the fire weariness supreme is smiling toward the wait-and-see people: "everyone, it''s time to enter the safe house."


    "Later, the big animal tide will come, and it will be miserable if one is trampled into meat mud..."


    It''s all a master gesture.


    Some people think it doesn''t matter, but when they come down to the valley with 98 eternal stones, they are rejected. The answer is Not enough!


    The most revered friar was silly and stunned. Is that ninety-eight yuan? He didn''t remember wrong. He had been here twice. He quickly questioned the five-star League.


    However, a five-star League disciple was elated and said, "fool, I don''t know if the price has gone up?"


    "Up How about the price increase? "


    The most revered friar was angry in his heart, and his face muscles trembled. He gritted his teeth and hardened his head and said, "how dare you ask, friend How much has it gone up? "


    "Not much, not much. It''s only 180 yuan for one person. First come first served. The quota is limited."


    The disciple gave a smug smile.


    As soon as the words came out, don''t say that the supreme monk, the faces of all the people in the valley, including the two leagues, also changed, one hundred and eighty yuan? They dare to.


    It''s twice as much as Ning Tao.


    The shelter hasn''t changed. It''s just a new owner, but the price has doubled. It''s obvious that the store is deceiving its customers and killing you when you are sick.I know you need it.


    But I hold your lifeline to death and squeeze every drop of your blood. It''s more terrible than monsters.


    If you don''t want to buy it, you''d better get out of the way. Otherwise, you can kill one after another within a hundred miles. Today, the harbor in the hearts of countless people has completely changed.


    Compared with the Ming Dynasty of Ning Tao, this is a tyrant, which can''t be compared.


    Hundreds of friars dare not to be angry and dare not speak up. Some of them are sitting in the town. They also take the opportunity to win over a group of strong people and let them join the five-star alliance, which is even more powerful. Even if they want to resist now, it''s probably too late.


    They should have stood up to help when they oppressed Ning Tao just now.


    Watching coldly will eventually lead to disaster.


    You deserve it.


    A lot of popular people want to let the two leagues be the masters and seek justice, but seeing this scene, the two leagues calm down instead.


    I''ve made up my mind.


    Without a word, he turned around and chased Ning Tao.


    What should they do when they are silly? There is a feeling of loneliness and pity. Many people have not collected 180 yuan.


    But most of them didn''t hesitate. At the beginning, they left with Ning Tao.


    Even if you die, you are in trouble.


    After a while, the valley was empty.


    The moth flies and the fire weary look at each other and are relieved. They are really worried that the two leagues will fight back, but then they all show a smile of excitement.


    This shelter is theirs at last!


    His five star alliance is going to make a fortune!


    "Ha ha..."


    A hundred miles away from the valley, Ning Tao walks forward quietly, without saying a word or expression. He has lost 100000 eternal stones, but it gives people a sense of peace.


    Seeing this, Shi Changkong said strangely: "Lao Ning, it''s not like you? Do you really give up the shelter and the stuff? "


    "It''s just five stars. I can''t stand it."


    Jiang Chen, Bing LAN and others nodded. If Ning Tao didn''t stop them, they would have to fight with him.


    But when the crowd was sad and indignant, Ning Tao suddenly lifted his hair, turned around and said with a smile, "how about it? Was my acting very good just now? "


    "Ha?"


    The crowd was stupefied.


    "What What do you mean


    "Are specific areas fake? Will the monster attack that valley What do people seem to think of? Busy excited way.


    But Ning Tao calmly shook his head, let people look a stiff, then you this is what ghost?


    Seeing this, Ning Tao said with a smile: "although it''s a specific area, it''s decided by people. Just find people to change it."


    "I also want to thank that fire weary man for taking great pains to gather all my enemies together and waiting for our regiment to be destroyed. Tut Tut, how can I thank him..."

 Chapter 3791

    Listen to Ning Tao laugh comfort, there are some calm expression, but Huang Quan and others are silly eyes, dare to make a long time, you are all pretending?


    The crowd rolled their eyes.


    I''m sure you said it earlier. They''ve been burning for a long time. Just now, they''re almost furious. If the enemy were numerous and powerful, they would have gone to hell.


    Wind devil, Jiang Chen will bear the pain to hand over his beloved sword, it can be all artifact.


    But I don''t know, Ning Tao doesn''t have a way to do it. Is more than 100 people making trouble with you? There are 20 or 30 people in the supreme. Do you think that you have three heads and six arms, and that you can get rid of the bad body of Vajra?


    Even if they are as strong as the moth flies, they may not be able to escape, let alone a dozen of them.


    Even if Ning Tao can, how many people around him can live? Yu Xiaomei''s original scene, he will never repeat, brother, more important than money.


    All in all, I finally got away.


    At this time, ice blue and others also came back to their senses and quickly asked, "next, what are you going to do?"


    Ning Tao looks at the little tree. The latter is willing to take root in the earth in silence. His whole body is blue and shining. He condenses his own spirit and strength on one point.


    "Hum Hum... "


    A full of vitality spread.


    But not a moment later, a gust of wind suddenly rose up in the sky. Ning Tao, who was watching, suddenly looked up and saw a huge blue wing, hidden in the clouds, mysterious and hazy.


    "So fast?" Ning Tao a face surprised, immediately enjoin a few then ride small tiger to fly to the sky.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ice blue, ethereal, the wind devil is scared by the scene in front of him, smashing his tongue? What kind of monster is this? Is there such a terrible existence in eternal island?


    This breath is much stronger than the eagle God?


    There are so many secrets in this eternal island.


    Before long, Xiao Shuang carried Ning Tao down from the clouds, and the blue figure did not know when it had disappeared? That kind of pressure is gone.


    "Why What about? Did it work? " More than a dozen people came back and asked nervously.


    But Ning Tao touched his chin and seemed to be pondering. He nodded and said, "don''t worry, it''s they who send it to the door. Next, we''ll wait to see the good play."


    Then he chose a mountain peak.


    There is a wide view, you can see the valley, and then you can see the performances of those people


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Half a day passed, and the 13th big animal tide arrived as scheduled. The shaking movement became more and more intense. It seemed to change with people''s strength. Luck is very important to survive.


    And these 13 times, I don''t know how many monks were trampled into meat mud? How many foreigners have you taken?


    It''s definitely a nightmare for everyone.


    Fortunately, they won''t be near the shelter.


    Although the price has gone up and the store has cheated its customers, the crisis is just around the corner. People are still biting their teeth to protect their lives. Only when they hand in all their belongings can they get enough.


    But in the heart is the intestines all regret green.


    I miss the days of Ning Tao


    "Alas..."


    A lot of people are worried. The five-star league leaders in the cave are laughing happily one by one. The happy ones are going to faint. They are making a lot of money.


    It''s just half a day, and it''s just the beginning.


    It was much more violent than Ning Tao at that time.


    They can''t help laughing, do not force these people, you never know how many families they have? Like Ning Tao, it''s hard to be a great weapon, weak and deceptive.


    Never make a fortune.


    The people of the five-star alliance are very disdainful, and they are even thinking about whether to raise the price tomorrow?


    Or the next decade?


    Disgusted with fire, the supreme sneer, resentment, he has decided, Ning Tao alive, perhaps better, so that he can experience his original taste.


    As soon as these three days passed, he announced that he was wanted, just like Ning Tao.


    Who can take the head of Ning Tao and his partners will be forever free and protected by the five-star alliance.


    He''s so excited to think about it.


    Just as he was proud, there was a scream from the mouth of the valley. He turned his head to look at it casually. His face changed suddenly. It was a monster that bit a five-star League disciple half of his body. No one thought of it.


    The disciple was even more unprepared. Didn''t he say that there were no monsters in the refuge? Would you stay away from it?


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Ah..."


    But this is not play, just the beginning, a head of monster roared down, one by one, in groups, gradually forming a torrent.


    And wrapped the valley round and round.


    It''s so sudden that no one knows.


    "This This... "


    "Asshole, what did you do? How can there be so many monsters? There was nothing happened when Ning Tao was there. Why is the animal tide coming now? "Many friars roared.


    One by one, they hated the five-star alliance to the bone.


    But just at this moment, the moth flies rushed out and cut down a sword with all his strength. He could not help but secretly say a good sword, and then said: "don''t be afraid, so I''ll break through together."


    "It must be the work of Ning Tao thief. When I kill him, I''ll settle with him..."


    Just then, there were more than ten shrieks and more than ten roars in the sky. People were so stiff that they turned their heads and looked at them.


    "Eagle Eagle God? "Animal League?"

 Chapter 3792

    Nearly a thousand people are silly, cold, one by one gaping at this scene.


    More than ten five. Six eagles.


    There are also seven or eight monsters of the Animal League.


    What''s more, the endless torrent of animal tides all over the mountains and fields seems to submerge the valley.


    "This What''s this lineup? "


    "How could the eagle God and the beast Alliance Start a wave of animals together? No It''s impossible, it''s impossible... "


    Fire weariness and others screamed.


    One by one, they were scared to death by the ferocious scene in front of them. In the past, the great animal tide was initiated by one of the three major forces.


    Never both?


    "This Is this the end of heaven? No Why is that? Why? "


    "Ning Tao, despicable, I curse you..."


    The moth and lacewing are the most important.


    A touch of despair came to my heart.


    At this time, on a mountain in the distance, Ning Tao and his party looked out. Behind them were the immortal emperors, the supreme, and the two leagues.


    One by one, they are as stiff as a stone.


    That dense scene, let them a spine cold, straight out of a cold sweat.


    At this time, if they didn''t follow Ning Tao, but stayed in the valley, I''m afraid they should be more or less lucky now? It''s an escape.


    Hundreds of people all flash the idea of luck.


    I am even more grateful to Ning Tao.


    When he was oppressed, these people didn''t come forward to help. Now they come to take refuge. Ning Tao doesn''t care about the past, and the mountain is very safe.


    There is no monster.


    And the ticket is still 98 yuan.


    Compared with the five-star League, it''s not too conscientious. Well, everyone''s eyes were filled with tears of gratitude.


    And Jiang Chen, Bing LAN and Shi Changkong are all excited. These bastards are finally going to pay the price. How can they kill so many monsters?


    One by one excited to laugh.


    And the wind devil, even more speechless, doubts: "how do you let the eagle God listen to you? Even at war with nearly a thousand monks? "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a faint smile, "as I said, they sent them to the door."


    "I didn''t let the eagle God and the beast alliance attack them. It''s the eagle God who took the initiative to do it. It''s nothing to do with me, but it''s basically consistent with my purpose..."


    "This What do you mean


    Everyone was stunned and asked in confusion.


    Even the two major leagues and others can''t help but raise their ears to listen. What''s the secret?


    Ning Tao did not avoid suspicion and said with a smile: "in fact, even if I didn''t look for the Green Eagle God at that time, it also planned to come to me. It was a coincidence that I met."


    Hearing this, Huang Quan and others suddenly realized that the blue beast came so fast.


    Daren Qing came to find the headmaster.


    "Then why did he come here? Five Star Alliance? " Ice blue asks curiously.


    In all eyes, Ning Tao is a wry smile, shook his head, helpless way: "is to warn me!"


    "Police Warning? "


    Everyone was shocked and turned pale. What''s the matter? Is the deal broken or no longer sheltered? Are they going to lose their sanctuary?


    Under the anxieties of hundreds of people, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and pointed to the sky, but said: "the refuge is too large, which touched the rules of an eternal island."


    "So, someone warned me through the blue eagle God not to do too much, enough is enough."


    These words are of great significance.


    Smart, Taurus supreme, and sometimes Changkong people look at the sky hesitatingly. They are a little nervous. Is it all in someone''s charge?


    A friar of Immortal Emperor said in his heart: "that Is there any refuge in the future? "


    This issue is the most important one, to the point, which is also the concern of all people at present.


    Under the tension of the crowd, Ning Tao nodded calmly and said: "yes, it is..."


    Hundreds of people look happy.


    However, Ning Tao then said: "the number of people is not so much, the quota will be limited, eventually some people will die in the tide of animals."


    "This is Eternal Island rules


    As soon as this remark was made, many people''s expressions gradually changed. Maybe they realized that there were too many people sheltered by the refuge, which violated the normal operation of eternal island.


    It seems that there is indeed a ruler in eternal Island, and there must be a reason for a big animal tide every ten years.


    Is it to cut numbers?


    Or is there a deeper secret?


    But at present, no one has the heart to think more. Although Ning''s safe house is still there, the quota seems to be greatly reduced. Will he be in it next time?


    Will the price rise?


    Everyone''s heart is full of worry.Ice blue, fire devil lion, rain master and others smile a lot, it seems not as simple as they think, what should they do next time?


    Ning Tao watched in silence. The collapse of the five-star alliance was just a matter of fact. One thing he didn''t say was that the two refuges made the balance at a loss. Therefore, a group of outsiders had to pay the price and perish under the iron hoof.


    To restore that balance.


    For this reason, the eagle God and the beast alliance did not hesitate to send out at the same time.


    This has nothing to do with him. Although he has a relationship with the Green Eagle God, he still does not owe each other, and his relationship is not good enough to command the two forces.


    Nearly a thousand people gathered in that valley, and he was not there, so he knew everything


    Ning Tao sighs. After today, the five-star alliance will be completely destroyed and no longer exist. What he said before still counts. In 30 years, the five-star alliance will disappear, with the most twists and turns, but the result is the same.


    As for those who choose to take refuge, this is human nature, and he is too lazy to pay attention to it.


    Come out alive.


    We should be responsible for our own choices.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "Help me, who Who can help me? No No, no, no, No Poof... "


    "Five Star League scum, I''ll kill you!"


    "It''s all you. It''s you who forced Ning Tao away and brought in the tide of animals. It''s all you who did harm to him..."


    A burst of anger came.


    But then, they were all torn up.


    Many friars are crazy and know that they can''t live, so they just pull people to bear on their back. The five star alliance is dead and wounded in a moment.


    Disgusted with fire, he turns pale and hides in the corner of the crowd. He resents and resents. He thinks that this is Ning Tao''s revenge, this sinister villain.


    On the other hand, the moth fly Lord was angry to fight against the six Eagle God. He was not too weak, and he was really strong. Of course, the bone sword in his hand helped him a lot, and he led the rest of the remnant army to break through.


    And hidden in the dark of the major powers, and finally can not hide, have burst out a card.


    "Taoist friends, come and help me quickly. Only by joining hands can we have a chance of life. Poof Come on... "


    "Kill..."


    "The Dharma of the emperor, the Dharma of the hundred battle immortals!"


    "Holy Dharma, thousands of magic hands!"


    "Blood skill, Fu Hu, the power of dragon and snake!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The whole valley is collapsing, and the dense caves created by it are also collapsing completely at this moment. Dozens of monks were killed in the scuffle.


    The number is still climbing.


    Each one is the elite and pillar of the world.


    If in the outside world, these dozens of people were killed at the same time, I don''t know how big a wave it would cause? What a sensation? But now, it''s just the beginning.


    The supreme has fallen one after another.


    Seeing this, the moth flies roared, and a pair of wings appeared behind him. They were very light, like cicada wings. Together with a pair of Bone swords, they killed a bloody path.


    "Blood vessel technique, the moth flies turn wings!"


    "Break ~"


    not only the speed has soared, but also the lethality has been greatly increased. Even the six eagles, who have been blocking it, have been repulsed, and their strength is unimaginable.


    "Fight with me, kill me..."


    See finally open a path of blood, hundreds of people red eyes have rushed up, but at this time, from the clouds in a pair of blue wings slightly flash, secretly storage force, toward the bottom wave a strong wind.


    "Outsiders, feel death!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Blue tornado rushed down, mixed with this small dense wind blade, instantly killed dozens of people.


    Clusters of blood mist burst out in the sky.


    Even the supreme can''t escape. Save your life!


    One by one, scared, desperately forward, I do not know how long to kill? How far did you run? I just feel that the monsters behind me are getting less and less.


    Disgusted with the fire is covered with blood, hiding in a corner of the team, a monster suddenly took the opportunity to come.


    As soon as his pupil shrank, he was already weak, but just then a golden gun pierced it and saved his life. He looked over with joy.


    But at this moment, the smile solidified.


    "Rather Ning Tao

 Chapter 3793

    "You Is that you


    His eyes trembled and his face turned pale, as if he had seen a devil king in hell.


    "Come on, come on, kill him..."


    He screamed and screamed in panic.


    But Ning Tao, Bing LAN, Luo Qingcheng and others look at it lightly, full of pity, not in a hurry.


    Disgusted with fire, the supreme is frightened and looks around in panic? Only to find out that they didn''t know where they were? Covered with blood, dirt, and around, the original hundreds of people to break through actually only a few dozen.


    More than a dozen fainted on the spot.


    There are also many people who are seriously injured, disabled and scared silly.


    It''s estimated that there are about a dozen people who can fight, but these dozen people not only have the five-star alliance, but also come to the shelter.


    Don''t say to help him kill Ning Tao. If you don''t turn your head and cut him, it''s already lucky.


    "No It''s impossible... "


    "Venerable, yes, venerable Please help me... "


    The fire weary supreme is busy looking for the moth flies. He cries in his heart and prays. The moth flies are not separated from him. He is shocked and looks for a circle. He really finds it.


    At the front of the crowd, there was a staggering, bleeding figure, holding a broken wood, dripping with blood, and seemed to be on the verge of collapse. If it wasn''t for the bone sword in his hand, I''m afraid he couldn''t recognize it.


    "Well Cough Poof... "


    On hearing this, the elder moth flies out a mouthful of blood.


    It''s perseverance to keep the lamp dry. It''s numb to kill all the way out, half of the wings are broken, so far I feel like a dream.


    It seems that since the appearance of Ning Tao, the monster that has been rushing up around him has gradually calmed down.


    It''s all down.


    Even the eagles disappeared.


    It seems that they are indeed lucky to be killed from the valley, but they fall into the hands of Ning Tao. This kind of taste is not as good as being killed by monsters.


    In this clench teeth, Ning Tao light step out a step, sigh way: "Feng Shui turns, this just respectively less than a day, unexpectedly become this shape."


    "Tut tut..."


    "You "Pooh..."


    The elder''s face turned red, his Qi and blood gushed down, he vomited blood, trembled, his eyes were red, and he said angrily, "you Did you do this? Your revenge? "


    He really regretted that the old five-star League had many strong people, but it was still inexplicable destruction.


    How can the new Five Star Alliance escape?


    I regret that I should not listen to the bewitching and utilization of weariness of fire. As soon as I got out of the mountain, I was robbed. It''s too late.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said innocently: "it''s you who hit the blade, it has nothing to do with me."


    "I forgot to tell you that a shelter is also a person recognition. A shelter with ningtao is called a shelter. The so-called area and valley vary from person to person. The place where I stand now is called a shelter."


    "Now Do you understand? "


    Hearing these words, the moth fly master trembled with tears and laughed, full of desolation, desolation and bitterness. He said to himself, "well, good one varies from person to person. It''s this seat that lost. It''s not unjust, it''s not unjust!"


    "Let''s do it. Give me a happy one. Let''s end everything with this bone sword..."


    With a clang, the bone sword fell.


    What doesn''t belong to him doesn''t belong to him after all. The mothfly Lord closes his eyes in despair.


    "Regret, I really regret..."


    He is an eminent man with five powers and the ability to communicate with heaven. He has long been famous for his seniority. He even can fight against the eagle God, but he finally fell into the hands of Ning Tao.


    Don''t look at the present is only a triple, but with his serious injury, an immortal can kill him.


    Time My life!


    In the pain, Ning Tao draws the bone sword into his hand with one hand, slowly whirling its edge. The blood stains on it are thick and dark red. I don''t know how much blood to drink?


    How many monsters are slaughtered by it?


    There has been some momentum.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao wiped his bone sword and ignored the fear of fire in the distance. In despair, he closed his eyes and said, "I''m free and easy, but I didn''t say I want to kill you."


    "All this is just because there are villains to pick up and provoke. There is no deep hatred between you and me, and I''m not a killer."


    "So, there''s no need to be so desperate!"


    As soon as the words came out, the mothfly master trembled. He could clearly see his shortness of breath. Finally, he opened his blurred eyes with difficulty, and his hair was still dripping with blood. He said with difficulty: "you What do you mean


    "Don''t tell me, are you going to let me go?"


    Although I don''t believe it, I always have some hope. Who is willing to die if I can live?


    Especially he is so unwilling.


    The future is waiting for him.


    With his strength, even the tide of beasts can survive. As long as he doesn''t have the misfortune to meet the situation just now, or half of it, he can escape and live.But it was because of his strong strength that the Revenge of seizing the sword and expelling it was not easy to end.


    Once he is allowed to leave, he will recover his strength in the future. It''s really not sure how to calculate this account


    Sure enough, Ning Tao said with a negative hand and a smile, "although I''m not a killer, it''s not so easy for someone to bully me and humiliate me and let him go."


    The moth fly master was short of breath, pursed his mouth, and hardened his head What are the conditions? "


    "Well..."


    Ning Tao touched chin, swept a circle in the crowd behind him, suddenly seemed to decide what? Pointing at Jiang Chen, he solemnly said, "recognize him as the master!"


    "What What? "


    Everyone at the scene was surprised, even Jiang Chen himself was dumbfounded, a face muddled? What''s going on?


    Even those who are about to faint are awakened by this sentence, so that the moth Lord can recognize the Lord? One by one, they were shocked and opened their mouths and eyes.


    A half cooked supreme triple? It''s also worth having an old-fashioned Supreme Master?


    "This..."


    Even the Lord moth is stupid.


    Among the younger generation, although he doesn''t know much, he has heard of all the famous ones, but who is Jiang Chen? What''s the right to make it own?


    If we want to recognize Ning Tao, with this guy''s identity and strength, it can barely swallow.


    But Ning Tao didn''t look up to it. Instead, he threw it to one of his subordinates. It''s not humiliation. What is it?


    "You can kill me, but I will not allow you to humiliate me. Although I am defeated in the war, I still have integrity," roared the moth fly master.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was dumb, then thought it was misunderstood, and immediately said a word in his ear.


    No one knows what it is?


    However, he found that the face of the elder changed greatly, and his anger dissipated most of the time. He looked suspicious and said with a touch of inconceivability: "this remark Are you serious


    "It''s true. Now, what do you think of the confession?" Ning Tao said with a smile.


    Under the rigidity of the crowd, the moth fly master was complicated and hesitant. After seeing the ignorant Jiang Chen for a long time, he leaned over and said: "I Yes


    "Hiss ~"


    all the people took a breath of air conditioning, and they wanted to jump out and walk for two circles, and they agreed?


    What did he say?


    How did you do that?


    Even when the sky, ice blue can not believe looking at Ning Tao, a word to persuade him?


    Jiang Chen is even more flattered, inexplicably got a five fold man, if not Ning Tao urged him to carry out the ceremony, he felt that he had heard wrong.


    In the process, Ning Tao came to the fire weariness with his sword. He was very complicated and said with a sigh, "what''s the account between us?"


    "No Don''t kill me... "


    "I''m a beast, I can fly, I can be a mount, East Here you are. I haven''t moved a cent. Don''t kill me. I I''m possessed... "


    Fire weariness is the most important thing.


    However, as soon as he revealed his family background, Ning Tao was very interested and said, "is it a fire beast? Is it the legendary fire eater? It''s rare. "


    "However, my sword is short of a spirit. I''d better stay here..."


    "No Don''t... "

 Chapter 3794

    Although Ning Tao didn''t know how to refine weapons, he didn''t know what he learned at the last moment? But it''s probably to integrate the power of the beast into the quasi artifact.


    Let the two friction a new spark.


    In this way, it becomes an artifact.


    Bai Luo is broken and can''t be repaired any more. Although the bone sword is strong, it''s dead.


    There''s just a lack of a spirit leader.


    He can''t refine weapons, but he can refine and integrate them. With his current strength, he can do it, but he can''t do it better than little martial uncle.


    "Alas..."


    I remember my old friend again.


    However, not long after he was worried, ice blue and wind demon brought him good news.


    Even he didn''t expect it.


    He is protecting the Dharma for Jiang Chen, the master of the moth flies. Among the people behind him, only Jiang Chen is the most suitable. Although the time and space are good, he takes too much into account.


    It''s too complicated to explain.


    Now it''s just the battle between Ning Tao and Huang Sheng. Time and space has been destroyed. He has no qualification or strength to fight for it. In the future, he will follow the winner.


    But now he wants to be the winner. After all, holy land is one.


    In the end, we will deal with the world together.


    Even if shichangkong hates Huang Sheng, for the sake of the overall situation, he can only follow the winner and will not delay the whole family because of his own personal interests.


    Jiang Chen is much simpler. He is his brother and right-hand man. In the future, he will be in charge of Lagerstroemia indica, so he can''t help him all the time. However, the elder moth flies are all from old times.


    In this respect, we can help a lot.


    So only ginger dust is the most suitable.


    Ice blue and wind demon go to the bottom to check. All the five-star alliance people will be killed, and the rest will be dealt with according to the situation. If there are inappropriate people, they will be killed at the same time.


    There''s nothing to be kind about at this time.


    After a while, there were several screams, and several people were killed in the coma.


    The five-star alliance has completely become a thing of the past, at least in the core area. Although there are still some left in the inner circle, they are all just a few generals.


    It''s not going to be much of a climate.


    But after a while, ice blue and wind devil suddenly surprise return, the hands are holding a person.


    The former is a seriously injured, weak old man with white hair, frightened, while the latter is a burly, strong old man with half a hundred, silent.


    "What''s the matter? Who are these two Ning Tao looks at the past curiously and looks puzzled.


    Ice blue is in a good mood, but she kicks the old man with white hair and stares at him


    "Yes It''s... "


    The old man with white hair gave a bitter smile and came forward tremblingly. Without losing etiquette, he said respectfully, "I''m Liuhuo danzun. I''m an alchemist."


    "The smell of laojiuguan is the same, isn''t it? I hope you can raise your hand. "


    "Alchemist?"


    Ning Tao was surprised when he heard the words. He looked up and down at the old man. He really had a strong smell of herbs. He looked quite qualified.


    But before he spoke, a voice of shock suddenly came: "flow Liuhuo danzun? Wait, are you one of the top ten alchemists? "


    People turned to look, found that it was just completed the ceremony of Jiang Chen, shocked stare big eyes.


    Look full of surprise, respect.


    On the other side, the moth fly, whose breath was more dispirited, also looked at it in surprise. It had heard of it, but did not expect that there was a alchemist hidden among them?


    The old man''s hiding a lot?


    I guess I''m afraid someone will miss him?


    After all, in this place, the importance of a master of alchemy is self-evident. Although he will be regarded as a guest of honor, trouble will continue.


    One is to lose freedom and keep refining healing medicine. Otherwise, we all know


    "Alchemist?"


    Ning Tao is surprised. This guy doesn''t look so simple? He is also a master, however, not alchemy, but a master of space.


    At most, his alchemy is half hanging. He relies on the melting pot of heaven and earth. Naturally, he can''t compare with him.


    The two are different after all.


    The old man has a double peak cultivation.


    Looking at it, Ning Tao''s eyes suddenly lit up. It was the master of alchemy. Tut Tut, he met him in this situation.


    Isn''t that in his mouth?


    At the thought of it, he gave a sly smile.


    "You''re welcome. We''ll all be our own people in the future. Why should we be so restrained? How can you hold your hand high? From now on, you will be my first guest Qing in the world. Who dares to touch you, I will fight with him. "


    Ning Tao embraces Liuhuo danzun, claps his chest and says cheerfully, bringing him directly under his command.


    It''s not up to him to choose.


    Bullshit. He won''t choose.


    "This I... "The old man with white hair is bitter and astringent, but the strength of Ning Tao''s palm makes it clear that he can''t refuse.


    What the hell is that?


    However, in order to protect his life, there is no way to do it now. He even puts his head on the line. Chong ningtao says with a smile, "you are welcome, but don''t worry. There is a VIP waiting for you."


    "Yipin, it''s your turn."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao looked at them suspiciously and found that the person he was talking about was the old man.


    With a smile on his face, the wind devil seemed to have a surprise for him. The half century old man had no choice but to look at Liuhuo danzun, step out and say: "I''m a master and a craftsman."


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning Tao took a breath of cold air, and he was full of energy. What''s the situation? What''s going on here? After the regiment destroyed the five-star League, can we still send two masters?


    If you can let Liuhuo danzun treat you like this, what else can you do besides being of the same generation?


    This is a master of weapon refining!


    Sure enough, Jiang Chen, who had just recovered, suddenly jumped up again with a scream, and said, "you Are you one of the world''s six master craftsmen, the first-class master? Why are you here? "


    Is he really shocked that all those once famous beings have become prisoners?


    In the past, he only heard about legends.


    Even if they have their own ideas, they should be polite to them. They are all here now.

 Chapter 3795

    In the field of instant boiling, alchemy, refining master appeared at the same time, not to mention how shocking.


    I don''t see it when I want to.


    But now, all of a sudden, I met two.


    Ning Tao is excited. What''s missing? I really want to pay homage to Kirin when I go back. All my blessings are in vain. It just meets his burning need.


    The bone sword in hand is too rough. If it can be forged by the master of weapon refining, its power will be greatly improved.


    In response to Huang Sheng, he also has some confidence.


    I just don''t know what his skill is?


    But just when he looked excited, the silent Yipin master looked at the bone sword in his hand. In it, there was the fire weariness king who had just been refined by Shengsheng. In this case, he would definitely ask him to do it.


    Who doesn''t want to make artifact stronger?


    Moreover, in his eyes, Ning Tao''s doing so is a bit outrageous, he can''t bear to look directly at it.


    However, as a great master, he has seen a lot of such scenes. He will not surrender because he has no heart. However, he can''t avoid this situation.


    After a long silence, he suddenly said: "it''s very easy for me to serve you. Promise me a condition. From now on, I''ll be your only leader."


    "What What? "


    People are shocked, and this good thing?


    If you can accept a great master to serve you sincerely, you will make a lot of money. It''s immeasurable. Few people in the world have such treatment.


    But Liuhuo danzun was surprised when he heard the words. He and Yipin Zun were old friends. They knew each other well. Although he didn''t say anything, he could basically guess it.


    Is this guy serious?


    "Old man? You Are you crazy? Do you really want to trust him with that? "


    "Well, think twice..."


    Ice blue cold hum a, jade foot frost instantaneous condensation, immediately will flow fire Dan Zun frozen shiver.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t restrain his joy. With a big wave of his hand, he said boldly, "please tell me, master, but whatever I can do, I will be able to satisfy with all my strength."


    Under the gaze of the public, Yipin Zun was silent for a long time, and finally chose to transmit.


    A condition of shock was stated.


    Even Ning Tao''s face was numb.


    They are all in a hurry. How can these people always be like this? Just now, the moth fly master is so mysterious, but now he is still playing mystery?


    What''s the secret?


    Is that a rude condition?


    In his anxiety, Ning Tao pondered for a long time, while the yellow spring, the fire devil lion and other people knew what they were interested in, and early pressed these arrested prisoners one by one to the peak.


    What should be released, what should be saved.


    After a while, the core backbone is left here.


    Shi Changkong came forward and said curiously, "I said Lao Ning, what did he say to you?"


    Liuhuo danzun, Yipin Zun and Zhixie Zun are all staring at Ning Tao, as if observing his reaction. The latter shrugs his shoulders with a wry smile and responds: "he wants me to kill Xiahou Tianzun."


    "Kill Hiss ~ "


    Shi Changkong and others took a cold breath, almost choked, and their eyes were as big as brass bells.


    Kill Xiahou Tianzun?


    Is this old guy picking fault on purpose?


    Before coming, who didn''t feel the divine power of Xiahou Tianzun? There is no match in the world, and it is superior to all the dignitaries.


    If it had not been for one of the six "old business thieves" at that time, I am afraid it would not have been easy to withdraw.


    This old guy asked Ning Tao to kill Xia Hou Tianzun? Kill a God who has been famous for a long time. Is this old man mentally healthy? Or are you looking for trouble?


    Everyone was very angry.


    "What do you mean, old man?" The dark fire tiger stares at the tiger''s eyes with a bad face.


    Even the master of the moth flies thinks that what he said is a little over the top. Is it possible to achieve a triple? For now, at least, it seems ridiculous.


    It promised to recognize the Lord because of the situation and what Ning Tao said to him.


    "Origin My heart


    On the contrary, people don''t recognize it as the origin of God? Is his successor unusual? At the end of the day, it''s still climbing high.


    That''s why it''s willing to admit that ginger dust is the main thing.


    Although it''s worth less than the master of weapon refining, it''s far higher than his condition to kill Xiahou Tianzun.


    However, the first grade master was silent and said, "I have my own reason for what I say. If you agree, I will serve you from now on."


    On the other hand, Liuhuo danzun could not help echoing: "I can prove that he is very serious now. If Mr. Ning is willing to agree to this condition, I will work for you willingly."


    This is a resounding statement.


    He hesitated for a long time before making the decision.


    If Ning Tao really has the ability to do it, he will be loyal, and he will be able to follow the flow of human feelings. His old friend has only this obsession in his life.The one who can say these words for him at this stage is enough to have one in his life.


    And Liuhuo danzun knew that he didn''t want to talk about the past, so he gritted his teeth and told his grudge.


    It turns out that when Xiahou Tianzun became famous and wanted to strengthen his family, he wantonly recruited capable people and scholars. In order to develop, all kinds of despicable means were used regardless of the cost.


    One of them is the one who has just become a great master in those years.


    There are many big forces willing to recruit.


    However, the Xiahou family is the most active.


    A master of refining utensils has unlimited potential. He is lucky in his life. He is bright and dark, and he is cheap As long as they can attract people, they don''t care.


    But Xiahou''s family did it even better. They directly tied up Yipin''s wife, a son and a daughter.


    I want to use it as a threat.


    Yipin Zun was very angry, but he had to compromise. However, when he arrived at Xiahou''s house, Xiahou''s family did not admit that they had tied the three people.


    I haven''t even seen it.


    There is a kind of taboo Mo deep, avoid it does not answer appearance.


    People didn''t want to come back. Yipin Zun thought it was strange, so he secretly inquired, and finally tied up a chief manager of Xiahou''s family.


    Forced to ask, he got the news that his wife and children were all dead.


    Just because Xiahou Tianzun went out to drink and get drunk and saw a beautiful woman, she was brutally strong. There were two little Mao children yelling and abusing, and they were patted to death by him. But the beautiful woman, in her humiliation, made her own decision.


    Later, when Xiahou Tianzun woke up, he found out who this beautiful woman was, the hairy wife of Yipin Zun.


    All the hostages are dead.


    Naturally, I can''t hand it in.


    When the first grade master learns the truth, red eye goes to find Xiahou Tianzun desperately, but then he is already Tianzun. What can he do if he is a second grade master?


    And Xiahou Tianzun denied it.


    If Liuhuo danzun didn''t show up in time, and there were so many guests at that time, there was a heavenly one to protect them.


    However, after the event, yipinzun tried to revenge like mad, but no one was willing to fight against Tianzun.


    A great master is not enough.


    It''s not enough to ask Tianzun to fight for him.


    Moreover, over the years, he has been assassinated as many as dozens of times. There is no accident. All of them were planned by the Xiahou family. If he had not had a strong will, he would have died long ago?


    However, over the years, the hope was broken again and again, and the road of revenge made him lose hope.


    For a time, he was in despair.


    Until I heard that xiahoubang and his party were all destroyed.


    This gave him a big impact. After a long struggle, he planned to come to see Ning Tao. But as soon as it came, there was a battle, and then he broke through all the way.


    Until Now?


    It has to be said that when they witnessed the victory of this reversal, they were still touched. This young man really has the ability


    When they heard about it, they both sighed and lamented that their wife and children had been killed.


    You can''t take revenge. Life is not like death.


    It''s not hard to imagine what this big, high spirited man went through?


    Ning Tao thought deeply and suddenly said, "I want to ask you a question. You Do you believe me? "


    As soon as the words came out, Yipin Zun and Liuhuo danzun looked at each other. After a long silence, they tried to ignite a glimmer of hope and said, "I believe it!"


    "Very well, those who believe in me will achieve what they want. In three thousand years, I will personally chop off the dog''s head of Xiahou Tianzun and send it to you At your disposal! "


    Ning Tao''s majestic firmness.

 Chapter 3796

    Although it''s three thousand years, if we can get the first fruits of Shenyuan, Ning Tao is confident that one thousand years will be enough.


    Even if there is no such thing as Yipin Zun, the enmity between him and Xiahou Tianzun is not so easy to end, let alone Xiahou bang was destroyed by him.


    No revenge.


    This war is only starting now.


    Why do you want to kill Tianzun for three thousand years? Although Ning Tao''s talent is evil, it''s almost impossible.


    No one will believe it.


    Tianzun, that''s the peak of an era.


    Whenever? Where? They are all supreme beings. Adhering to great opportunity, great fortune and great fortune, they are close to immortality.


    Even if Tianzun wants to kill Tianzun, it is not easy, unless there is too much difference between them.


    For example, six people in the world and Yibu Tianzun.


    Yipin Zun is complicated. Although he also thinks it is impossible, it is a thought after all, which is much better than his mediocrity and inaction all the time. After all these years, he has only promoted his cultivation.


    It''s hopeless to expect revenge.


    I just hope Ning Tao can create another miracle.


    With a sigh, he suddenly pointed to the bone sword and said, "give it to me. Your technique is indescribable. It''s too wasteful."


    Seeing that he opened his mouth, Ning Tao was overjoyed. He quickly handed the bone sword to him, and said, "I dare to ask you, what level can this sword reach after your forging? If you carry the semi sacred vessel hard, can you do it? "


    Liuhuo danzun stares, and seems to think that he has heard the fault, while Yipin Zun''s hand is frozen.


    I almost missed my bone sword.


    "Half "Semi sacred?"


    But he looked at ningtao, as serious as he was just now. This guy wanted to carry the semi holy ware with this sword? Darling, I dare to think.


    But Ning Tao dares to kill Tian Zun. How can he show weakness in the face of his strength? He immediately grasped the sword and gritted his teeth: "I I''ll try my best... "


    In fact, he complained in his heart.


    It''s a semi holy instrument. It''s to wipe out the existence of heaven.


    Although this bone sword is extraordinary, he really has no bottom in mind if he wants to carry the semi holy weapon


    After some twists and turns, the five-star alliance was finally cleaned up, and the people returned to the peak. The tide of beasts continued for more than a day.


    There were nearly a thousand people in the valley, but less than a hundred survived the battle.


    It''s a lot of death.


    And Ning Tao, looking at a valley of ruins, asked people to clean it up and open up another Valley, but only half the size of the original one.


    Everything was taken back.


    Two rings and three swords.


    As soon as Ning Tao counted it, he found that instead of missing it, he had a hundred thousand more eternal stones. All of these add up to 200000 in his hands.


    It''s more than 200000 yuan.


    I''m afraid a God is not as rich as him, is he?


    However, while he was happy, he also had some melancholy. He sighed that although the refuge was special, it was limited. I''m afraid he would not make as much money in the future as before.


    Can save some is some, it is not difficult to find eternal island of monsters, are also a lot of rare.


    It also takes time and accumulation to condense the energy body.


    I''m afraid that''s why.


    It wasn''t long before the Green Eagle God came again. First, it was to warn again. Second, it was an internal secret that the eternal hall was about to be born.


    Although the exact time is not given, it is estimated that in these decades, it is imminent.


    After seeing off the green hawk God, Ning Tao began to prepare for two things: one is to close the door and the other is to expand his power. After this battle, if he set up a guard, I believe many people will be interested.


    In the face of life and death, what holy land? What kind of bullshit? All in the past, regardless of the first.


    This is also to avoid learning from the past.


    They may not be able to escape from the last one. Although there are not many enemies, they should take preventive measures, such as Huang Sheng!


    The yellow boy has not dared to show up so far. The whole core area Ning Tao has covered the sky with one hand. Not only Huang Sheng, but also Yan Jiao is like evaporation in the world.


    "These two bastards..."


    I''m afraid they are all preparing for strength in secret.


    He can''t fall behind, otherwise, the opening day of the eternal palace will be his death day


    And outside, the news of tiantianmen came out, and all the people were in an uproar. Do you want to recruit a guard? How many people are there? Is the captain the master of the moth flies? As long as you are loyal and protect tiantianmen, you can save tickets.


    And enjoy free forever.


    Moreover, there are eternal stones issued every year.


    It sounds tempting, but not many people dare to stand up, and not everyone in the convoy accepts it.


    Not only can they use it now, but they can also use it in the future. It can be said that this is a long-term plan. Once it can be achieved, these people are basically at the helm of the world, at least they will not follow suit any more.If the five super galaxies want to talk about public enemies, at least they know the root and the bottom, they will not agree.


    Although there are only hundreds of people, it is enough to affect 100 or 200 galaxies, and Ning Tao''s pressure will be greatly reduced. It is also inspired by the Five Star Alliance.


    He originally wanted the wind devil to be the captain, but he is the elder of the origin clan. He has already appeared in public. Although he doesn''t care much about it, he has been hiding beside Ning Tao so far, and has never really exposed it.


    So it''s better to be the moth Lord.


    The first grade master, on the other hand, directly found a remote cave to refine the weapon, and the wind devil specially protected the Dharma for him.


    Liuhuo danzun didn''t dare to be idle either. He just took refuge and was signed a contract. Although it was fairer and easier than nuyin, he didn''t dare to make plans. He collected some medicinal materials and went to alchemy to accumulate healing drugs.


    Now it''s a rarity. People''s stock has been used up before it came.


    So there are many powerful people coming to make a reservation in advance. A good healing medicine is a life.


    Ning Tao has ordered that they can sell it, but he must hold the favor and let them owe the world.


    What he wants is to make all the monks in the core area receive the favor of the world. Every more one, he will have less pressure in the future.


    At the beginning, not many people joined in, but when it was close to the fourteenth big animal tide, the crowd swarmed and couldn''t even squeeze in. Hundreds of places were filled in an instant, and the 400 people who were protected were also filled in an instant.


    Those who just got into the core of Xiaobai, some unknown, so, but suffered destruction.


    In the end, very few people will survive.


    In the next ten years, Xiaobai will become Laobai. He will join the crowd, give up his means and money, and go to the shelter, and the escort will change every ten years.


    True loyalty can be renewed.


    Outside in full swing, Ning Tao, Bing LAN and others are not moved. Xiao Shuang lies at the entrance of the cave and dozes. Small trees take root. He practices Taoism in the yellow spring. Lei Yu understands the vision of heaven and earth. Jiang Chen is closed. Changkong and Qingcheng are in love.


    Everyone is too busy.


    When the 16th great beast tide passed, people in the core area basically received the favor of the world, and accepted it whether they wanted to or not.


    You are talking about holy land in their ears now. It''s basically left ear in and right ear out. It''s useless.


    No one cares.


    On this day, just after the big animal tide, the great energy of heaven and earth converges in one direction, surging, natural vision, like brewing what?


    Many monks went to explore treasure, but they couldn''t even get close to it. They had to wait for a long time.


    After another five years, the outline of a temple gradually appeared, and a strange fragrance came out of it, which made people relaxed and happy. The cultivation and Dantian became restless.


    "This Is this the aroma of Taichu fruit of Shenyuan? It''s finally done, it''s finally grown up, "she said, ecstatic, screaming, her eyes bursting.


    I''ve been living for such a long time. Finally, on this day, the eternal palace will be opened!

 Chapter 3797

    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    Small wind invisible, strong wind like gang.


    With a "boom boom" heavy dull sound, that suspended in the sky on top of a temple, in the eyes of all, actually a little bit of open.


    Ning Tao, ice blue, Jiang Chen and others look up brightly. After waiting for more than five years, are they finally going to open? This strange fragrance is indeed the first fruit of Shenyuan. There is no doubt that it is ripe.


    All the people secretly vowed that they would get a fruit even if they were broken to pieces this time.


    Otherwise, I will be sorry for my suffering for more than 160 years!


    At this time, some people can''t wait to rush up. Their eyes are crazy, and they have lost their sense. One stone stirs up a thousand waves, which instantly drives thousands of people crazy, and they rush to the eternal palace.


    Although it''s not first come first served, people always think that they can get close to that step first.


    Jiang Chen''s people are ready to move.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao immediately told him, "be careful when you go to danger. The most important thing is to protect your life. Maybe Xiaobai and Xiaohong are also in it, but remember that fruit is only an opportunity. In the end, you have to work hard."


    This last sentence is a famous saying. It''s happy to get the first fruit, but don''t lose your mind for it. It just makes you more relaxed.


    Even if you don''t get it, you can succeed with your own efforts, so you have to save your life first.


    Everyone nodded solemnly, and then rose one by one, into the torrent, this trip will be the final point of this adventure.


    It''s time to give yourself an account.


    Wei Shengjin screamed, while shichangkong took Luo Qingcheng and patted Ning Tao on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "go first, but don''t go too late."


    Ning Tao nodded with a smile, his bone sword is still forging, so he has to wait here.


    However, he smiles and comforts the ice blue: "don''t worry about me. You can go too. You must pay attention to safety. I will go to you."


    Ice blue a face don''t give up, finally in Ning Tao''s urge, offer a kiss, catch up with copper elder etc.


    In fact, even if you go in together, you will be forced to separate. It''s unpredictable and strange. It''s not that the fruit is waiting for you to grab it. It takes a lot of effort to get it.


    Xiaoshuang is restless and seems to be eager to rush up. Xiaoshu is very quiet by the side.


    But Ning Tao pats it comfortingly. Just as he wants to open his mouth, he suddenly hears a loud explosion at the gate of the hall. People scream. It seems that there has been a huge riot?


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Hiss is the eternal spirit," an old voice came from my ear, which contains admiration and astonishment.


    As soon as Ning Tao turns his head, he finds that it''s Liuhuo Dan Zun who has just finished alchemy. But when he looks up, he finds that more than a dozen immortal spirits are scattered like fleeing.


    A lot of people are fighting with red eyes.


    All of a sudden, the sky was in chaos, and the scarlet burst out.


    Ning Tao tut tut sighed, but he didn''t envy him. He already had it, and then he turned curiously: "don''t you plan to go in? It''s already at the door? "


    "Ha ha..."


    "I''m old enough, and I''m not good at fighting. I''d better stay at home and make pills."


    Liuhuo danzun hands sleeve slowly way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a dumb smile that he could not go anywhere hungry because of his alchemy. Why fight with these people?


    But just thinking about it, two red awns suddenly crossed the sky, rushing to grab the eternal spirit.


    A monk was shocked and angry to attack, but he was killed in an instant, and even the eternal spirit was robbed of two. Are these two five fold demons?


    "Is it? Finally there it is


    Ning Tao blinked.


    It was Yan Jiao and Yan Nu, who seemed to notice his sight. Yan Jiao''s deep silver pupil came and collided with this mysterious golden pupil.


    Each other''s faces changed.


    "Good pupil skill..."


    Yan Jiao squints, grins suddenly, no longer stays, and rushes into the palace with Yan nu.


    But just before their feet left, the sky suddenly became cold, and they thought of the surging sound of a surging river. It was quiet and cold, giving people a sense of loneliness and terror, and their sweat stood up.


    A slight step came from the spring, and a half holy sword trembled with excitement.


    "Step on Step on... "


    "What Who is it? You Are you also from the eternal spirit? " A supreme triplet lost his voice in horror.


    However, the figure with the sword glanced at him scornfully. He just raised his sword and cut it down gently. When it was thousands of miles long, Jinghong''s sword burst out and was invincible. Everywhere he passed, he was swept by the sword.


    "What what? No Don''t... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Only heard a series of explosions, that line at least three or four strong people died instantly.And those eternal spirits trembled in the same place, and even did not dare to escape. The figure holding the knife was so overbearing that he grasped the palm of his hand directly.


    Forced into the body.


    No one dares to stop this scene.


    People are pale. How come they have never heard of such a strong man among the pedestrians? Another top five? How many powers are there?


    At this time, the figure with the knife came to the front of the hall, and suddenly stopped. In a flash, he turned and chopped down like lightning.


    And below is Ning Tao.


    "No It''s not good... "


    All of a sudden, he was scared to death by the fire.


    However, Ning Tao cold hum a, indifferent way: "Huang Sheng, Huang Sheng, you really haven''t changed."


    "Still Despicable


    Then he threw a throwing knife.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The flying dagger is as fast as the shadow, and its strength is very strong. In the electric light and flint, the two collide and make a startling sound, but just then a sword sounds.


    In a remote cave, the shadow of a sword suddenly came out and chopped at Huang Sheng.


    "Well?"


    Huang Sheng turned pale. He didn''t seem to expect that. He quickly cut another knife, and then flew back into the hall. He sneered and said, "you''re not dead yet? It''s a tough life, but this time, you won''t be lucky. "


    "In the house of eternity, I will kill you!"


    With only one simple and comprehensive sentence left, Huang Sheng disappeared, the sky roared and his power dissipated.


    As soon as Ning Tao reaches out his hand, he grabs a bone sword in his hand. It''s a white sword with seven or eight eagles'' claws. The material is enough, but I don''t know its quality and strength?


    It all depends on the master.


    He waved it. It was so light that there was no texture.


    But the sharpness is incomparable. It has reached the powerful level above the top grade artifact.


    Ning Tao''s surprise play, just now really can beat back the spring, it seems that so many years of efforts have not been in vain, and a product of the venerable sweat dripping out, the body with a sweat is not tired.


    At last, it''s done.


    He didn''t disappoint everyone.


    Although the quality is top grade, it is not as good as an ordinary top grade, and it has many uses.


    Ning Tao was so excited that he couldn''t wait to say to Yipin Zun: "thank you, Zun. It will take a long time to go here. I''m waiting for the good news of my triumphant return."


    Say, then burst and rise.


    Go straight to the entrance of the eternal point and rush in.


    But just when he was full of expectation and basically rushed in, there was a whirl in front of him, which was totally different from the situation in the intelligence?


    He is Coming in?


    But at this time, a long, familiar old voice came: "three people are together, you Are you all ready? "

 Chapter 3798

    Listening to the familiar voice, Ning Tao can''t help looking up blankly. As he guessed, it was the gatekeeper floating in front of him.


    When he came in, he feebly felt that the space was distorted, and he was forced to transmit it.


    What does the gatekeeper want?


    Turn around and find that there are still two people around?


    "Huang Sheng, time flies!"


    "You Why are you here? "


    Ning Tao exclaimed, this just feels this matter is extraordinary.


    But shichangkong has no choice but to smile bitterly. He is also a head of fog water. As soon as he comes in, he will be transported to this ghost place. No matter how fast he moves, he can''t leave here.


    The old man is even more mysterious.


    I didn''t say a word before.


    Huang Sheng is cold hum, calm eyebrow, did not dare to act rashly, holding the holy knife hand tight and tight.


    It''s this place that scares him.


    Look around, boundless, as if in chaos, vast, seemingly nothing, but hidden mystery, more Avenue hidden.


    It should be a secret place.


    But danger is also relative.


    Ning Tao''s face was full of doubts, and then he frowned tightly, raised his head and arched his hand and said, "I dare to ask you, sir, what''s the purpose of gathering us together


    Seeing the three people''s eyes looking over, the old mysterious gatekeeper said, "a billion years ago, three saints left three forces here, and told me to let them experience if the descendants came."


    "It can be seen as a small test, and each passing of a force will bring unexpected benefits."


    "After waiting so long, did you three come together? No matter what, darkness is coming. It''s a blessing for the world that any of you three can rise. "


    "Now, are you ready?"


    As soon as the words came out, the three people were surprised and at a loss. What test? So suddenly? Haven''t you reacted yet?


    What does sage mean?


    Huang Shenglian said hastily: "old man, make it clear. What''s the purpose of this test? What''s more, if we pass, what''s the reward? "


    "Why else should I be at your disposal?"


    Time long sky, Ning Tao all quite surprised saw him one eye, this guy finally said a person words.


    But the gatekeeper is so vague that it is rippling around like a lake. It is like being in a wonderful space, reflecting three people and four colors.


    One white, one yellow, one silver, one black!


    It seems to contain mystery.


    Every color symbolizes the power of saints, which is also the test of this preparation.


    It''s not clear what kind of gatekeeper he is. He is only responsible for the rules and presides over. What''s the secret? When it all starts, it''s all known.


    However, one thing he knew was that under the intense gaze of the three people, he turned over his hand and took out a bronze ring, saying: "if someone can pass four tests, this That''s him


    "Quit Ring? "


    Three people in front of a bright, however, then began to wonder, this is the test of saints?


    Same as Huang Sheng said before?


    But shouldn''t that be in the first Galaxy?


    This eternal island is the first Galaxy bred from chaos, but it''s not the first super galaxy. What''s the test? Ring? What''s going on?


    It''s not the same one, is it?


    Huang Sheng was also puzzled, but at this time, the gatekeeper explained: "this is not" the saint''s last test ". There is a key to the last test."


    "Only by collecting four sacred keys together with this ring can we open the ancient gate and get the" sanctification of nature ". This ring is very important. We need to think about it clearly."


    As soon as the words come out, Ning Tao and Huang Sheng look at each other. It seems that they don''t know this kind of thing.


    No wonder saints guide them to eternal island? It seems that in order to let them get this black ring, this is also the only way to become a saint!


    At this time, Shi Changkong asked, "what''s the use of this ring? Is it a sacred instrument


    Seeing the three people''s expectation, the gatekeeper just squeezed out a mysterious smile and said mysteriously, "although it''s not a holy instrument, it''s more important than a holy instrument. You can regard it as the key to the eternal island."


    "All the creatures, treasures and everything in the island belong to the owner of this ring. Now, you should understand?"


    Hearing these words, the three of them would wake up if they were hit hard, if they were shocked. Who doesn''t understand that? Whoever gets this bronze ring is the owner of eternal island.


    The great gift left by the saints is really heavy enough. It''s hard to imagine.


    What Eagle God, beast alliance, three forces?


    All must submit.


    And what God source is too early fruit, eternal spirit, eternal stone, that is inexhaustible, although may not think so good, but the temptation is absolutely amazing.


    Master of eternal island?It''s enough to fight for it!


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Three people swallowed saliva, and Huang Sheng simply a knife horizontal, way: "old man, hurry to start."


    If it wasn''t for the mysterious goalkeeper, who couldn''t figure out the depth, the reality, I''m afraid Huang Sheng would have planned to rob him hard. How could he have such trouble?


    But on one side, Ning Tao sneered: "can''t wait? Do you just want to die? "


    Huang Sheng sneered and said with a strong sneer: "cut, how dare the defeated generals show off their abilities? I''ve knocked you down twice. I don''t mind another time. This time I''ll see you die with my own eyes. "


    "Hum, I''m afraid you don''t have a chance. If you have the ability to throw away your broken knife, I will abuse you with one hand."


    Ning Tao is full of scorn.


    When you come and I go, Shi Changkong says with a bitter smile, "don''t worry. Since it''s a test, you can''t do without it. It depends on who will spend this ring on earth?"


    "Master, we are ready!"


    As soon as the words came out, the gatekeeper nodded, just brushing his sleeve to the yellow light.


    Just for a moment, under the strange and suspicious gaze of the three people, the yellow light spread all over the whole sky, but nothing unusual? The light didn''t move?


    The three of them saw that their consciousness was gradually empty, just like sublimation, and their souls came out of their bodies and slowly fell down.


    The gatekeeper flicks his sleeve and makes them lie down. When he looks up, he suddenly sees three visions of the lake. They are Ning Tao, who have completely changed their faces.


    Seeing this, he thought deeply. It seems that the first test has already begun, and it tests the "mind"!


    Did you write by Huang Quan?


    In the light curtain, Ning Tao grew up in the same environment, from young children to teenagers, young people in three different villages, lost their amazing accomplishments, and forgot everything outside.


    Just remember your name.


    At the age of 18, Ning Tao came back from cutting firewood on the mountain. His father and mother pulled him aside and said bitterly, "Tao Er, you should get married when you are old, but our family is poor and can''t afford a daughter-in-law."


    "Parents can''t drag you down all the time. It''s said that councillor Liu wants to recruit a son-in-law, so you can have a try. Even if you can''t, you can get a daughter-in-law by being a servant there..."


    Ning Tao is kind-hearted and always sensible. He doesn''t want to worry his parents, so he silently agrees. On the same day, he washes his face and changes his old faded clothes, and then leaves for Liujiazhuang.


    On the other hand, Shi Changkong and Huang Sheng also set out from Liujiazhuang for various reasons.


    One day later, the three approached Liu Jiazhuang. Ning Tao was on his way anxiously and quickly. It was only half an hour before Mr. Liu could recruit his son-in-law.


    But just thinking about it, a mother-in-law suddenly fell down from the mountain. She was frightened and screamed. It turned out that a beautiful poisonous snake bit her hand.


    Ning Tao is surprised to find that it''s a famous five colored snake. This snake is very poisonous. If it doesn''t detoxify in half an hour, she will die. But her mother-in-law''s foot is also broken. If he doesn''t care, her mother-in-law will die.


    But it was less than half an hour before Liu Jiazhuang recruited his son-in-law. He could only do one of the two things.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    Huang Sheng also encountered the same problem on the other two avenues and was in a dilemma.


    The gatekeeper sees this scene through the light curtain and looks interesting. He doesn''t know how the three will choose. This is a test of his mind, and choice is very important.


    If it can pass, it will be recognized by the sage of the yellow spring, and this kind of test will not favor anyone.


    Even Huang Sheng will not be partial.

 Chapter 3799

    Ning Tao three people all hesitated, one face is embarrassed, but parents'' instruction has been reverberating in the ear.


    This is a human life.


    If not, conscience will be condemned.


    Under the tangle, he decided that it was important to save people first. Even if he went to Liujiazhuang, he would not be selected. After all, he was just a poor and stupid boy.


    Living in the mountains for a long time, snake venom is the most common. They have all encountered it. The most urgent task is to take drugs first and not let the poison spread to their brains.


    Ning Tao carefully sucks out most of it, and then appeases her mother-in-law. She looks for some medicinal materials nearby. Finally, she finds a snake Loran, and asks her to take a leaf first, and then chew it on her wound.


    I''m busy taking one myself.


    He had already felt unconscious.


    Faltering, and found a nearby vine tied to her mother-in-law''s arm, tightening, although it seems simple, but at least there will be no danger for the time being.


    But I still have to go to the hospital to check.


    In order to avoid the recurrence of snake venom.


    "Young man, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, my old life would be gone," mother-in-law said weakly. Ning Tao made a crutch for her.


    After all, I broke my leg.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao smiles and waves his hand. But when he thinks that Liu is still recruiting his son-in-law, he delays a cup of tea. I don''t know if he can catch up?


    When she learned that her mother-in-law''s daughter would come to look for her, she left in a hurry and rushed to Liujiazhuang.


    "Grandma, I have something important to do. Let''s go first..."


    "Little Young man... "


    Her mother-in-law didn''t stop him, but she saved her name, but she didn''t know what the boy''s name was?


    It''s hard to repay in the future.


    This scene also happened to shichangkong. His practice is similar to that of Ning Tao. After saving his mother-in-law, he ran all the way to Liujiazhuang.


    But looking at Huang Sheng, there are some differences. His practice is very complicated.


    "Young man, help "Help me," the mother-in-law groaned bitterly and begged Huang Sheng.


    That''s the desire to survive.


    But Huang Shengyi frowned and looked at the sky. He was too late to catch up, but he also knew that if he left it behind, he would surely die.


    A hesitation, and then had an idea, actually bite teeth pulled out his own chopper.


    In her mother-in-law''s panic, she cut off her right arm, which was bitten by a poisonous snake. The end was straightforward. Naturally, the snake venom could not spread.


    "Pain Ah, ah... "


    "OK, it''s all right. You can wrap it up yourself. I have something important to do. Let''s go first."


    Huang Sheng takes back his firewood chopper and leaves in a hurry.


    He just left some rags for her to dress. He didn''t have time. If it was too late, it would be too late.


    When Ning Tao arrived at Liujiazhuang out of breath, Liu Yuanwai had confirmed that his son-in-law was a young man named Huang Sheng.


    It''s over.


    Not even the wedding candy.


    Ning Tao sighed helplessly and was disappointed. Although he had guessed it for a long time, he always had a glimmer of hope.


    However, if he did it again, he would still save his mother-in-law. After all, there are many opportunities to marry a daughter-in-law, but her mother-in-law has only one life.


    Not far away from him, shichangkong gasped and sighed, and sat down on the ground, full of frustration. How do you explain to your parents when you go back like this?


    Ning Tao found him when he turned around and left. He felt very kind. He patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t lose heart. We''ll all get a daughter-in-law. There''s no way out of Liu, and there''s no way out of Li, and there''s no way out of Wang."


    "There''s always a chance!"


    Looking at the back of Ning Tao leaving, Shi Changkong also sighs and gets up and returns along the way he came.


    The pace is very heavy.


    Through the light curtain, the gatekeeper looked at the scene and pondered for a long time. He was not good at evaluating the choice of the three. It seemed that Huang Sheng killed two birds with one stone.


    And more decisive.


    But, you know, things change.


    It''s dusk. Ning Tao walks back to the corner and wants to see if her mother-in-law''s daughter has come. After all, she can go to the hospital as soon as possible to be safe.


    As soon as I saw her mother-in-law and a simple woman, they were surprised and said excitedly, "thank you for saving my mother. I''m very grateful."


    With that, we have to kneel down.


    But Ning Tao is busy pulling, the facial expression brush of once red, he is still the first time to meet a woman, embarrassed of don''t, wave a hand way: "no You''re welcome... "


    On the other side, the mother-in-law''s eyes brightened, leaning on her crutch, and said with a smile, "did the benefactor ever marry? Just now, I think I want to be my son-in-law in Liujiazhuang? "


    Ning Tao nods awkwardly. If it''s not for delay, he won''t be preempted by the young man named Huang Sheng.


    Seeing this, the mother-in-law looked at her daughter and said with a smile, "what does the benefactor think of my daughter? 28 Fanghua, a flower in shiliba village, has never been married. How nice to marry you. ""This..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, a little at a loss.


    He thought that his daughter would resist. Who ever thought of this simple woman? He blushed and said, "you have saved my mother. I don''t think I can repay you. I''m willing to give my life to you."


    On the other hand, time and space also experience this choice, which seems to be a good thing.


    But Ning Tao hesitates for a long time, but refuses. He thinks it''s delaying others. Because he saved her mother, he wants to marry himself. It''s just her. It''s unfair.


    After politely declined, he only asked him for a small portion of dry food and set out on his way home alone.


    Leave that simple woman with complicated face


    On the other side, Shi Changkong agreed. There was such a good thing. When he got married, he could explain it when he went home. He immediately decided to take his mother to the hospital first, and then take his daughter-in-law home.


    On Huang Sheng''s side, she was already married on the same day. However, the mother-in-law who had his arm cut off lost too much blood, broke her legs and feet, couldn''t walk at all, and turned pale.


    When her daughter arrived, as soon as she learned what had happened, her mother lost too much blood and died.


    If Huang Shengneng had delayed for a while to pick some hemostatic herbs, I''m afraid this would not have happened. That simple woman was crying.


    I swear to revenge.


    The gatekeeper sighed to see this scene. Although he could see it, he was unable to change it. Moreover, although it was an illusion, it was true or false. It was their choice.


    At sunrise, Ning Tao finally waded back to the mountain village, but he smelled the smell of blood all the way. He was shocked and ran all the way. He saw a tiger bite his parents, and he rushed up with red eyes.


    Desperately, he and the tiger are both defeated, while the tiger runs away in panic. Ning Tao chases him all the way to the mountains and finally takes the opportunity to kill him.


    He was very angry. If he could come back a little earlier, it would never happen at home.


    He broke the tiger to pieces, but found a necklace inlaid with a yellow stone in his mouth. Ning Tao knew that it was their family heirloom. How could the tiger take it away?


    But as soon as the necklace dyed his blood, it suddenly emitted a yellow light and injected into his body.


    With a "buzz", Ning Tao wakes up.


    A great power gushes!


    "This What''s this? "

 Chapter 3800

    Ning Tao was so frightened that he didn''t have time to observe what he woke up. He quickly sat down with his knees crossed to consolidate himself and refine this crazy force.


    This seems to be the power of the yellow spring?


    However, it is far more powerful than Huang Sheng.


    Not only pure, but also vast, mysterious, as if mixed with the supreme Road, containing the supreme power.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Ancient Dafa, the power of the nine heavenly stars!"


    Ning Tao regarded the route of Gongfa as a continuous stream of stars, and the power of huangquan was injected into it, gradually assimilated, and thus increased his own strength.


    Endless light flickered in my mind.


    And a breath, even in the rapid ascension.


    From the middle of triple to the late of triple, gradually, climbing to the peak, the body is also strong, it seems that it is not so afraid of cold.


    This cold, with the power of the yellow spring, seems to be immune to the power of Huang Sheng.


    If we fight with him again and fight with his holy sword again, I''m afraid we won''t be so afraid as before, and the sun flame will burn even more.


    It seems to have evolved to another level.


    The temperature, the power, the essence of the package all change.


    Ning Tao was shocked. There were more benefits he couldn''t realize. It seemed that he only knew a small part. Is this the power of Saint''s recognition of gift?


    He clenched his fist tightly. He felt as if his strength was gushing. He was full of energy.


    At this time, the whole mysterious sky suddenly rippled, an eternal Spirit fell down, and landed in the palm of Ning Tao''s hand.


    "This..."


    "This is your reward. You are almost the first to pass the test. Even I didn''t expect it to be so fast. It took only 18 years," said the gatekeeper.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s smile froze and his eyes widened. He said inconceivably: "ten Eighteen years, are you kidding me? It should have been a mirage just now, but for a moment, how could it have been 18 years? "


    He was really scared.


    You''ve never seen such an illusion?


    However, the gatekeeper just gave a faint smile and said with a negative hand: "the power of the sage is mysterious, illusory, true and false. It can not only destroy everything, but also create everything, illusion It can come true


    "Don''t forget, such a huge holy land is the creation of saints themselves from nothing!"


    After hearing these words, Ning Tao''s shocked mood gradually recovered, but he was a bit at a loss. He actually spent 18 years in that real dreamland?


    How terrible is the power of saints?


    He can''t help murmuring.


    He went to see Huang Sheng again. In the long sky, he saw two people sleeping, and a dreamland was reflected on the top, just the two people he had seen before.


    At this point, he really felt that the dreamland was very real and impulsive, and now he still has it.


    I didn''t expect that the key to pass the Customs was on the Yellow necklace. Ning Tao couldn''t smile bitterly. The sage''s arrangement was really powerful, and it was impossible to prevent.


    In the light curtain, when the sky settles in her mother-in-law, she returns to the mountain village with a simple woman.


    Only to find that his house had been washed with blood.


    Seems to have been attacked by some big beast?


    Shichangkong is stupid. He kneels there like a sculpture. The whole mountain village was destroyed by their family. He still can''t believe it.


    I don''t know how long it took? Under the simple woman''s dissuasion, he suddenly looked around like mad. There must be traces. His kung fu is worthy of those who want to. He found some tiger hairs and traces.


    Shichangkong trembled. Regardless of the woman''s dissuasion, he pulled out his firewood chopper and rushed into the mountains.


    But he searched for three days, killed seven or eight wolves, but did not find the tiger. He was lost and returned. The simple woman had buried the remains of his parents and cleaned the house in good order.


    Shi Changkong was moved and cried in front of his parents'' grave. Finally, he took his mother-in-law over and married the woman under the leadership of the villagers.


    His family still lived in the same place, and he would go into the mountain from time to time, never forgetting revenge.


    After a full three years, he followed a tiger roar to the depth, and found a light yellow tiger in a cave. His hair and body shape were the same as his imagination. He put his red eyes on it.


    It took nine oxen and two tigers to kill the tiger at the cost of one arm.


    By accident, he found a string of light yellow necklaces, and finally came back to reality


    "This..."


    Time and space are confused. His memory only stays at the beginning. He realizes that he has entered a dreamland, but he doesn''t expect that 22 years have passed.


    Although he was the second to pass, he was also recognized by the saints and given by the eternal spirit.


    It''s just that the power given is not as much as Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao sighs. Is this the nature of the mind that the sage expects? While looking at Huang Sheng, this guy is enjoying happiness. After the death of Councilor Liu, his family is the only one. Because his wife is not beautiful enough, he married three concubines.This life is more beautiful than theirs. Looking at this situation, it is difficult for him to pass until he dies.


    But things are hard to predict. Once master Huang and his concubine went out hunting, and they were attacked by wild animals. Master Huang and his concubine ran around in panic. He accidentally found a cave in which a fierce tiger had just given birth.


    Master Huang was stunned. He couldn''t help thinking about his parents. He also found that he was killed by a tiger, but he went back too late to find anything.


    He took his servants to the woods for a few days, but found nothing, so he went back to Liujiazhuang to be his son-in-law.


    Huang Sheng doesn''t feel much when he suddenly sees a tiger. After all, it''s been many years. He shares the same acupoint with a tiger. It''s certainly dangerous. He will have a lifetime. As the saying goes, when he is ill, he will die!


    If it wasn''t for the pale yellow tiger''s weakness, I''m afraid it would have come up.


    As soon as master Huang gritted his teeth, he pulled out the chopper that had been with him all the time and rushed up with a roar. He was quite brave. After a fierce battle, he finally killed the tiger.


    But when she was glad, the concubine suddenly picked up the chopper and took the opportunity to stab him in the back.


    The old mother-in-law was her daughter.


    Huang Sheng also happened to be the concubine.


    Master Huang is unwilling, but he falls into a pool of blood with hatred. However, he accidentally triggers the necklace.


    With a "buzz", he came back to reality.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao and Shi Changkong can''t laugh or cry. Can this guy be like this? It''s a bit of luck.


    Huang Sheng breathes heavily and is very angry. Although he is aware that it is an illusion, he still feels very real. He has been plotted by a smelly girl.


    Looking up, Ning Tao and Shi Changkong look at him with a smile. There are many things this guy doesn''t know. All these things are arranged by the concubine. She has an affair with the chief manager, hunting and ambushing, all of which are revenge.


    Even the children are in charge.


    "It''s interesting that you, the Holy Son of the yellow spring, are the last to be tested by the sage of the yellow spring. Have you kept us waiting so long? What a surprise? "


    Ning Tao joked with Shi Changkong.


    "You..."


    Huang Sheng is sad and indignant. He has a black face. He wants to go up and chop them with a knife, but he finds that the breath of the time sky has risen to the middle of the quadruple.


    Ning Tao''s strength has also soared.


    He was afraid that it would be hard for them to join hands.


    As for the saint''s feedback, Huang Sheng did feel it, but it was almost negligible. There was also an eternal spirit, but one of these things was enough.


    "Hum ~!"


    Looking at the three people''s changes, the gatekeeper stroked his beard and kept silent. They chose the road and they took it. No one could blame anyone for the result.


    At this time, he suddenly flicked his sleeve, and the silver light suddenly spread.


    Ning Tao was stunned, and the familiar feeling came to him. Soon, he lost consciousness


    This time, from young children to six years old, the situation is the same, and they are about to face a choice.


    They live in a small village with nearly a hundred people, living in poverty and backwardness every day.


    Ning Tao''s father taught him from an early age that a man must have perseverance, work hard and persevere.


    No matter what difficulties they face, they must persist in the end and never give up. This spirit should be passed down from generation to generation. It is the greatest wealth of their family!


    As a child, his father would dig mountains, determined to dig a channel for the villagers to go back and forth freely. His grandfather has been doing this all the time, but for two generations, the mountains are still there, towering and motionless.


    But on this day, his father''s leg was broken, he could no longer dig mountains, and his family''s sky collapsed.


    But one day, Ning Tao was called to bed by his father. He asked him to dig the mountain, inherit the spirit, will, and faith, and spend all his life.


    All three children were silent at the same time.


    Don''t know how to choose?

 Chapter 3801

    Let a six-year-old dig a mountain? It sounds ridiculous. It''s a joke.


    But the family will, faith, deeply affect the three of Ning Tao, in the face of his father''s desire, sincere eyes, three pure children, only promise, carrying a pickaxe higher than others to fight.


    This is the third generation, but that big mountain is higher than Tianshan Mountain and bigger than Mount Tai.


    Almost everyone will despair when they see it. Let alone just three generations, even thirty generations of incessant mountain digging will not shake the Tianshan Mountains.


    Digging mountains is like shaking big trees!


    "Not from Measure your strength


    Ning Tao three silent, but young, ignorant, only listen, struggle in a small cave.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    Day after day, year after year.


    In this daily suffering, three people have different emotions, what is the significance of doing so? Is it really necessary? Do you have to?


    From an ignorant six-year-old, the three finally grew up to 18 years old.


    But on this day, the three went on strike one after another.


    I fell into deep hesitation.


    Why do they have to dig mountains? Just to see the outside world? For the convenience of the villagers? But why is he the only one fighting?


    It''s too tired to dig mountains. I''ve been working hard for so many years, but I''m really reluctant to go on.


    They also want to have a leisurely life. Sometimes they go hunting and planting crops. When they are free, they just sit in the east of the village and chat about leisure, instead of repeating mining coolies in a humid cave like this in winter and summer.


    However, as soon as Ning Tao and his father got home, his leg disease became more serious, and he was critically ill.


    On this day, he called Ning Tao to the bedside and said, "son, our mountain digging is a kind of inheritance, a kind of will, a kind of indomitable perseverance and perseverance that is not afraid of any difficulties and obstacles."


    "If I don''t, you don''t and he doesn''t, our village will still be so poor."


    "Your mother and milk all died of illness on the way to treatment. Digging mountains is to save people. Your grandfather gave his whole life, and so do I. now it''s passed to you. You must insist on digging through the mountains..."


    In choking, my father died of illness.


    These words have a great impact on Ning Tao, but they are still confused about digging mountains.


    The grandmother next door came. Although Ning Tao was ridiculed for digging the mountain, she was very nice to the villagers and didn''t resent them at all. She came to make arrangements for his marriage. When he was 18 years old, it was time to start a family.


    Before long, Ning Tao three people are married, and smoothly gave birth to a big fat boy.


    But it''s like a curse. Before long, the daughter-in-law was seriously ill. Ning Tao and his wife went to see her, but on the way, his mother was already dead.


    Ning Tao''s three people are so sad that they can cross the mountain. It''s too far. If they can cross the mountain, they will be cured.


    On this day, the three will face a choice.


    What should we do in the future?


    Three days later, Ning Tao carried a pickaxe and hoe into the mountain. His eyes were firm and he vowed to dig through the mountain.


    But the sky looked at this Tianshan Mountain, looking very confused, ten days, half a year, still did not move, like thinking, but finally went to dig the mountain.


    Huang Sheng, however, was not willing to suffer, and forgot about it for a while.


    The three made different choices.


    But perseverance is perseverance and stupidity is stupidity. There are many ways to dig mountains. Ning Tao suddenly realized one night that one''s strength is limited after all.


    So he went all over the village and tried to persuade them to dig the mountain together for the benefit of future generations.


    But no one wants to suffer.


    Time and space did the same to no avail.


    Through the light curtain, the gatekeeper sighs at this scene. I''m afraid it''s not easy to survive.


    But looking at Huang Sheng again, he was stunned. This guy found a new way to summon the whole village, but he didn''t subdue people by virtue, but by martial arts. He oppressed the villagers with his strong body trained by digging mountains.


    Forced to dig through the Tianshan Mountains for him.


    Not to mention, he had a turn for the better.


    Although the method is very domineering, fierce, but in terms of the results, he has far exceeded Ning Tao and time.


    The gatekeeper can''t help but look strange. Why does this guy have so many crooked ideas? But if you think about it, it''s true. It''s very common in today''s practice world, but this method always makes mistakes.


    Last time, he slashed people in order to save them. In the end, of course, there was a cause and there was a result.


    Year after year, Huang Sheng''s mountain digging speed is far faster than that of two people, leaving two people far behind. Hundreds of people in the whole village are digging mountains for him.


    He''s so strong that no one can match him.


    Ning Tao, with his firm perseverance, has attracted several villagers to help, but he is still small and his success is far away.


    The different choices and methods of the three also led to their different progress."Ten years, twenty years, fifty years..."


    The sky gradually shakes, even one tenth of the mountain has not been dug, hundreds of villagers have all helped, but he gave birth to a sense of powerlessness.


    One day, he made a decision.


    "Move "I''m not going to leave!"


    To live on the other side of the mountain and leave home.


    On Huang Sheng''s side, he made a mistake. He was old and frail. Even if he had children, he didn''t inherit his spirit. He even broke his leg with the villagers.


    Straight into the cave.


    I didn''t kill him, but I never went to mine again.


    The gatekeeper sighed. Sure enough, the domineering method won''t last long. It still needs perseverance.


    Ning Tao, however, deserves to be his favorite. In the past 50 years, ups and downs have never stopped him. Even though he is old and frail, he still rushes to the front line, and any difficulties and dangers will be easily solved in front of him.


    I''m kidding. What''s more difficult than digging Tianshan Mountain?


    Yan Fei became a devil.


    Yuwenchuan, the emperor of the four worlds, covers the sky with one hand.


    In the world, the five superpowers join hands to oppress, which would make ordinary people afraid that they would have been collapsed.


    But has Ning Tao ever admitted defeat all the way? Have you ever taken soft medicine? Have you ever lowered your head? The only way to break a big difficulty is to give up one blow.


    It''s better to be broken than to look back.


    Li Huang''s will helped him a lot!


    However, all the way, including the help of several villagers, Tianshan Mountain has not even dug up one fifth, and all three of them are close to the end of their lives.


    Their will has a profound impact on future generations, and even on the nearby mountains, which has impressed countless people.


    More and more people are helping.


    However, Ning Tao finally fell into the cave. Even if he died, he would die here. He spent his long life digging the mountain.


    But just after he died, a silver jewel appeared from the cave, softly humming


    Outside, Ning Tao suddenly wakes up and feels that his divine power has risen sharply. There is also a familiar and kind force that has broken through without suspense.


    Promotion to the top four.


    Even the power of time and space is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    It can be seen that the time and space around him seems to be distorted and disordered, without using power, but there is such a vision.


    Although Ning Tao was surprised, he was also surprised and said, "didn''t I fail? How did it happen? "


    In his doubt, the gatekeeper said with a smile: "this test of perseverance, you can''t dig through the Tianshan Mountain, but it depends on how you choose to face a desperate Tianshan Mountain?"


    "Give in in the face of difficulties? Or will unremitting efforts, in the three of you, you dig the deepest, so, you are the first to be recognized


    "Under your influence, your descendants finally dug through the Tianshan Mountains 80 years later."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao finds that the environment behind him is changing rapidly. The Tianshan Mountain is finally dug through, and Chang Kong and Huang Sheng wake up one after another.


    They all died in the cave.


    However, the duration of the sky is deeper than Huang Sheng''s.


    Heart lost, perseverance, master Huang is lost completely, especially in the fantasy scenes, let him a face as black as the bottom of the pot, muscle shaking.


    "Damn, how can you lose in a row?"


    He has some doubts about life!


    Looking at Ning Tao, who won two games, Huang Sheng''s eyes narrowed and held the knife tightly. An idea came to his mind. You forced me to


    The next level, you lose!

 Chapter 3802

    The three were in different moods. The dreamland was too real. They should have stayed in the dreamland for 70 or 80 years this time.


    Experienced an extraordinary life.


    Although his strength has greatly increased, Ning Tao''s real surprise is the transformation and enhancement of his state of mind and Tao''s heart, just like he has experienced a lot of tempering in the past 70 or 80 years.


    Faith, will, purpose.


    As if nothing could stop him?


    Whether it''s high mountains or running water? No matter how powerful and terrible the enemy is? His will is immortal, his soul is immortal, and he firmly believes that he will be invincible!


    Ning Tao clenched his fist, and there was an incredible power gushing out. He couldn''t believe how strong he was now. The ordinary quadruple supremacy couldn''t compare with him. It was like a baptism with all his heart.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    I''m afraid that after seven or eight hundred years of training in the world, we can''t achieve this effect at all. It''s a miracle.


    Worthy of the power of saints!


    Besides, it''s the power of his father!


    Ning Tao is complex. He can feel the power. It''s very kind. The fusion is very smooth. It''s as if he is close to his mysterious father again.


    He touched his eyebrows again, and the ninth turn has reached 73%, which is not far from perfection.


    He is looking forward to the day of Dacheng!


    This is also his account of reincarnation fairy king!


    On the other hand, the time and sky are also wonderful. He feels the supreme power of the same family. His strength has improved a lot. He broke through the bottleneck at one stroke.


    Reached four peaks.


    Although it is not advanced, its strength has improved a lot.


    Is savoring carefully, one side, but came a strange cold Laughter: "hum, also the Holy Son of space-time holy land, is not also not out first?"


    "I said master Huang, who gave you the courage to say that? Two penultimate first, you have the face to say? I don''t know how the sage of the yellow spring chose you? "


    "Instead of being sarcastic here, how can you get through the third level? You are lucky in the first two times, but luck can''t protect you all the time, right, master Huang... "


    On hearing these last three words, Huang Sheng''s face turned green with anger. His face turned red and his muscles leaped wildly. He said angrily, "son of a bitch, do you want to die like that?"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Strong five fold breath burst out.


    It''s a holy sword. At the same time, it gives off a cold air. Master Huang is really angry and murderous.


    Shichangkong''s eyebrows jump. He feels the strength of the Dao Qi. His heart is heavy. No wonder Ning Tao is so scared. It''s really terrible. This Dao is extraordinary.


    But when he thought about it, his heart was complicated and bitter. It was reasonable to say that there were sacred things in his time and space.


    But now I''m broke.


    I can''t help it. The times make heroes.


    Ning Tao hears the fame, but he doesn''t want to entangle with Huang Sheng too much. He finally feels his father''s strength. He wants to have a good experience of this feeling.


    However, the gatekeeper said: "it''s really good that you can pass the first two tests. It seems that the holy land has chosen you for a reason."


    "Congratulations on your approval by the sage of time and space!"


    Just then, three ripples appeared in the sky mirror, and three veins fell down.


    Ning Tao''s is undoubtedly the most magnificent, just like a gray dragon, which is composed of stones. When you look at it carefully, it turns out to be an eternal stone, with a total of 500000 pieces.


    This is the second level reward?


    He was so excited that he was surprised. He had almost a million yuan in his hand.


    What an amazing number is that? This wealth alone is more than enough to buy a few top-grade galaxies. It''s really rich.


    "Ha ha..."


    Under his laughter, in front of Shi Changkong was a dragon made of gray stones, which was almost 300000 pieces, which was also an amazing number.


    Although it''s much worse than Ning Tao''s, he is very satisfied. At least some people are worse than him.


    He and Ning Tao turned to see, but found that Huang Sheng had a black face. He didn''t even look at it. He put away the gray Python in front of him.


    Fast two people hardly see.


    "This..."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ning Tao can''t help laughing. Master Huang is so stupid and cute. Are you so afraid of shame?


    It''s estimated to be about 100000 yuan.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Huang Sheng clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, itching his teeth with hatred, especially listening to the harsh laughter.


    He has already lost twice, and Sansheng has only left four tests. If he loses again, he can''t stand up. How can he lose?


    Ning Tao has been defeated in his hands twice, just a few tests, how can he lose?


    Huang Shengyin scolds and holds the holy sword tightly. In the dark, he and the holy sword are intertwined, which seems to achieve a kind of connection.The breath of the whole person suddenly changed.


    But no one can tell.


    "Jie Jie, wait and see..."


    At this time, the gatekeeper flicked his sleeve and echoed: "there are still two tests left. The more you go, the more incredible it will be. I hope you can create a miracle."


    Then the white light flashed.


    The whole sky, like rendering into a white universe, is so pure, vast.


    It''s also a familiar force.


    Master, immortal sage!


    As soon as this thought flashed through Ning Tao''s mind, he lost consciousness and fell into a deep sleep. His consciousness floated in the dreamland and absorbed the other two strands of consciousness.


    In this dreamland, there is a continent where the three kingdoms are at the stage of barbarism.


    Ning Tao was born in these three countries, a similar tribe, the situation, and the environment, all guarding one side of the people.


    The three countries often fight each other, but their territorial strength is almost the same. No one can win or lose.


    On the contrary, the people suffer from hunger.


    Displacement, war, darkness.


    It''s just like the scene of doomsday. The three people saw this scene when they were young and determined to change. When they were eight years old, their father gave them a choice and let them choose their own way.


    A soldier? Are you an official? Or something else?


    The tribe will develop in this direction.


    Through the light curtain, the gatekeepers can see this scene and watch it. The test is their wisdom, no matter which one they choose? It''s going to change the destiny of this country. It''s going to depend on wisdom.


    Is it military or cultural?


    Or open up new roads.


    The three children have been gifted and intelligent since childhood. Although they have been speculating for a long time, they are still hesitant in the face of choice, which is about their future responsibility.


    This time, Huang chose to be a soldier. On the same day, he entered the barracks.


    He vowed to cultivate his martial arts and fight against the two countries.


    Unify the Three Kingdoms!


    Shi Changkong chose to be an official. Most of his people are barbarians. He must have a certain degree of guidance and wisdom. His lifelong ambition is to build this country.


    But when we look at Ning Tao again, he hesitated for a long time in the face of this choice. He had a deep understanding of the country, found out the root of the decline, the root of the chaos, deeply analyzed and analyzed the problems, how to solve them and how to deal with them?


    Finally, when he was ten years old, he made a choice. Who said he had to choose Yiwen or Yiwu?


    Can''t you be both civil and military?


    Only a child can make a choice, and he All of them!

 Chapter 3803

    Seeing Ning Tao''s decision, the gatekeeper was stunned for a long time, and suddenly Fuxu laughed. He was also affected. How could he choose blindly?


    Can''t you be both civil and martial?


    "Wonderful Wonderful... "


    The gatekeeper was full of praise, and even felt that Ning Tao had won most of the games, worthy of being chosen by the immortal sage.


    Ning Tao has been very concerned from the very beginning. Although he is very wonderful and unusual, it is just this that is unexpected. He can often bring people surprise and surprise at the critical moment.


    No matter before or now, all let him look at again and again, had to appreciate it.


    Although the three were wonderful and good, they were all put together. As a spectator, he saw from the beginning to the end. He had a number in his mind who was higher and who was lower.


    Ning Tao is a wonderful person indeed!


    From the beginning, he planned to meet Ning Tao because he was the oldest of the three saints and the six saints.


    Even if some saints saw her, they did not dare to disrespect her. They were as powerful as sages.


    Although she has never admitted it, only some people think that the wisdom, strength and mystery of the immortal saint are praised by the public.


    Her choice will be extraordinary.


    Especially with the keepsake!


    In the dreamland, the three men worked hard in the direction of their choice, vowed to change this country, and all gave birth to the belief of annexing the other two countries.


    After Huang Sheng became a soldier, he worked hard. With a crazy knife, he was very fierce. He often went to the front line to fight. His evil spirit was astonishing. He was already a chieftain at a young age. He was a famous killing general.


    He gained more prestige in the barracks.


    In the other two countries, it is also famous.


    When you look at the sky again, although you haven''t been trained in these years, your wisdom can be called near demon. You can use the art of war to turn Huang Sheng''s soldiers around.


    They were not allowed to enter the country.


    In their country, they are almost the first literati.


    Moreover, his ancient books and documents are famous all over the world. More and more barbarians are willing to serve him.


    In the Three Kingdoms, there are a lot of his painstaking works, and his reputation is no less than that of Huang Sheng.


    When he was ten years old, he went out to experience and travel all over the country. When he met rivers, when he met mountains, when he met pioneers, he went all the way.


    Countless people followed him wholeheartedly.


    Respect him, worship him, even at the cost of their lives, because he helped everyone with his practical actions.


    Countless bridges have been built.


    The roads that have been built and the mountains that have been opened are everywhere.


    The people who had suffered from hunger and famine were able to have enough to eat. They dug canals to raise fields and wells to raise people. The living standard of the whole country has been raised by more than several times?


    He didn''t deliberately accept people, but he was totally willing to change the country with him.


    Almost all can form an army.


    The top and the bottom are of one mind, and the place they pass is as strong as a bolt.


    It''s eight years since Ning Tao traveled all over his country. He is not well-known in other two countries, but his reputation in his country is terrible. He is at his best.


    In these 18 years, the three countries have been changed by the three people, moving in the direction of their own ideals.


    At the age of 18, the three heads of state declared a complete war and vowed to unify and end the long chaos, division and unification.


    As one of the three outstanding young people in the country, he was appointed as the general of the expedition and led the country.


    In the Central Plains, Ning Tao finally met for the first time. With his own soldiers, his own ideals, beliefs and strong will, they started their first battle in the vast central plains.


    But no one thought that just after the three met and declared war, master Huang had Change!


    There''s a lot more in the brain.


    The breath became very cold, and with the strong evil spirit around him, almost no one dared to get close.


    "The test? Ning Tao


    Huang Sheng murmured, and his eyes burst with cold light.


    Part of the memory in reality, unexpectedly appeared here, a killing machine in his chest burning, although memory is not much, but enough.


    He has the supreme five fold cultivation, and any crystallization of wisdom is better than the three barbarian countries. Although there is no way to endow him with super power, it is not easy to just remember.


    This fantasy is too hard to suppress.


    This memory comes from the holy sword.


    Before he fell asleep, he moved a little. Now, if you look carefully in the sky, the holy sword in Huang Sheng''s hand is faintly shining.


    But just because it was too weak, and the gatekeeper observed the light curtain, he didn''t notice it at all.


    So Huang Sheng cheated successfully.


    This supreme memory, enough to make him in three countries, what ningtao? How long is the sky? Damn it, he has a cruel smile on his lips.However, he knew that the goalkeeper was watching, did not make too much, with the beginning of the layout.


    He wants to beat Ning Tao first!


    In the power left by the immortal sage, he defeated Ning Tao. After going out, he wanted to see what Ning Tao''s face would be like?


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Before the war, Huang Sheng did his best to arrange it. Even if a monk broke in, he would die.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Thousands of troops are galloping.


    The armed forces of the three countries officially began to fight.


    When Ning Tao looked at the battlefield, he found that the enemy seemed to have some differences. Many tactics opened his eyes, which could be called miracles.


    I''ve heard that Huang Sheng is a tiger leader for a long time. I didn''t expect that he was still a tactical master, more powerful than time and sky.


    After a confrontation, other countries fell into the disadvantage.


    Even dare to fight two with one!


    However, he did not have a dry meal these years. He immediately ordered the flag, the move, the catapult, the arrow array and the Firestone to be thrown out.


    Under this wave of offensive, many of Huang Sheng''s soldiers and horses were wiped out, and a great array of ten thousand wolves was set up in the sky.


    The raw beat it back.


    This battle lasted for three days, with countless casualties. Huang Sheng was one enemy and two people were under his control. His strategy was so masterful that no one could start.


    The goalkeeper wondered, how could the situation be different from what he had imagined? What''s going on? Is this Huang Sheng?


    How smart is this kid?


    Did you find the right way? Or did it finally break out?


    "This..."


    Ning Tao, who had been his favorite, was amazing in this battle. However, Huang Sheng''s tactics, array and force completely suppressed him.


    If it wasn''t for the intervention of time and space, Ning Tao would be defeated in this battle, but what''s wrong?


    Should Ning Tao win?


    The three fought year after year, and the flames of war were raging. But Huang Sheng opened up and had the memory of the supreme. You are a mortal. How can you fight back? Failure is inevitable.


    Ning Tao tried his best to exert what he had learned all over the country. He would never surrender. When he was called a wizard, Shi Changkong felt inferior to himself. Ten years later, he struggled under kaigua for ten years. Finally, the city broke down.


    The country is broken and the family is dead.


    And he himself even killed thousands of people and died in the sea of fire. His tragic and unyielding death is worthy of eternal fame.


    But it failed in the end.


    Six years later, shichangkong was also killed.


    Since then, the three countries have finally been reunified. Master Huang stands on the top of the Three Kingdoms and looks down on all living beings with a wild smile. All these are the mountains and rivers he has laid.


    At this time, a deep white jade pendant fell from the sky and disappeared into Huang Sheng''s body.


    With a "buzz", I woke up first.


    "The third level, he won!"

 Chapter 3804

    Huang Sheng wakes up with excitement. He realizes that he wakes up first, and the corner of his mouth suddenly shows a smile.


    "Yes..."


    "Counter attack, big turn, Jie Jie!"


    Looking around, Ning Tao and shichangkong are still sinking in the dreamland. However, they should wake up soon. I don''t know what kind of face they will have when they wake up?


    Huang Sheng wants to laugh at the moment, but looking at Ning Tao, he suddenly seems to think of something? Even gradually clench the knife, emitting a wisp of murder.


    At this time, he should not be able to fight back, right?


    A knife should end him.


    Although he hasn''t got the second half of the reincarnation Sutra yet, if he takes the opportunity to kill Ning Tao, seize the key, and take back Yan Feitian, it''s not up to him to wait until he becomes the Lord of the holy land of eternal life?


    Ning Tao has grown up too fast, which has become a serious problem for him and must be eliminated.


    He has done it twice. He has done it perfectly. It''s absolutely dead. But this guy''s life is as hard as Xiaoqiang''s. He can survive twice.


    On the contrary, they got extraordinary opportunities.


    It really hurt him.


    For the third time, he must watch with his own eyes and kill him with his own hands. Otherwise, his heart will be uneasy.


    Now is a good opportunity!


    Huang Shengyi grins and rushes out in a flash. A holy sword cuts ningtao with cold air.


    "Go to hell, kill me!"


    But just at this time, the space stagnated, his whole person was imprisoned, stiff, he suddenly changed color, turned his head, found the gatekeeper looking at him without expression.


    "During the test period, no one or any force should interfere, otherwise The consequences are at your own risk


    He said indifferently.


    Seeing this, Huang Sheng''s face turned green. He just wanted to scold. When he woke up, he noticed the scene.


    First, he was stunned, then sneered: "do you really intend to carry out the sinister to the end? It''s a compliment to say you''re mean. You don''t deserve the word. "


    He is from the heart of disdain, disdain, even at this time to take advantage of others.


    Ning Tao wakes up twice, but he has never seen anyone move. If he wants to talk about hate and gratitude, he wants to kill Huang Sheng whenever he has a chance.


    But they didn''t mess around.


    Man is doing, heaven is watching, there will be a return.


    "Hum, those who achieve great things don''t care about small things. As long as you can win, you can ignore all means. If you can understand the holy land of time and space early, you won''t be destroyed."


    Huang Sheng said ironically.


    He didn''t pay attention to it from beginning to end. It''s not enough to worry about a destroyed holy land. His enemy is Ning Tao from beginning to end.


    This is also his last obstacle before going to the first super galaxy, so it must be solved.


    Hearing this, shichangkong was silent. There were many factors for the destruction of the Holy Land in those years. It was the problem of the ancestors in those years. He could not judge exactly what happened.


    And if you lose, you lose. No matter how cunning you are, you lose. The winner is right.


    At this time, Ning Tao also woke up, a pale white jade pendant into the body, is the immortal power, a fast condensation of immortal gold lines, although very weak, but increased by more than one million.


    It has nearly eight million gold lines.


    Is this the power of the master?


    Ning Tao murmured, raised his head and saw the scene. It seemed that the gatekeeper wanted him to see it. He had been trapped by Huang Sheng and didn''t let him go.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face became gloomy gradually. He flashed a chill and didn''t say anything. In his mind, he not only remembered the scene of fantasy, but also lost something strange, strange and unrealistic.


    Although I feel that there is something wrong, I can''t say it and there is no evidence. I can only keep it in my heart for the time being.


    Huang Shengyi got out of trouble. Although he couldn''t hang on to his face, he held his arms and hummed coldly: "tut Tut, the Holy Son of the holy land of eternal life actually ranked the bottom in the test of the holy man of eternal life. I''m ashamed of you."


    "What''s the most intelligent and powerful saint? I don''t think so? The selected person is like this. Cut... "


    Hearing the sarcastic and harsh words, Ning Tao suddenly glared at him and burst out with a murderous attempt. He said coldly, "you can insult me, but if you insult my master, you I will die


    It''s like thunder and rage.


    The whole sky trembled.


    In a flash, Huang Sheng''s face changed greatly. It was the first time that he saw Ning Tao so angry that he was scared. He was also aware of his own rave.


    How dare you criticize saints?


    I won a game and almost didn''t go up.


    The gatekeeper sometimes looks at himself strangely, which makes him shudder and his back cold.


    "That..."


    "Goo Gulu... "


    When the atmosphere was stiff and awkward, the sky rippled and three purple lights fell from the sky.


    Three people a Leng, even smell a strange fragrance, there is a sense of familiarity, took a look, this is actually a fist big mature fruit.Like it''s just picked?


    This fruit is purple, hazy and noble. It is surrounded by seven or eight ancient origins, such as the beginning of heaven and earth, including three thousand boulevards.


    There are mysterious lines around.


    It''s like a holy thing bred in chaos!


    Just smell a strange fragrance, immediately feel fresh and fresh, all over the body, even scattered out of extreme desire.


    It''s like being thirsty in the desert for ten days.


    Can''t wait for supplies.


    "This Is this... "


    Three people stare big eyes, can''t help but excited, in the mind at the same time jumped out a shocking name.


    "Shenyuan The first fruit


    They wanted to fight after the test, but they were still worried about whether they would be robbed? Unexpectedly, it was regarded as their reward.


    This at least has the safeguard, also does not have to worry about, enters the heaven Zun also to be hopeful.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Too early fruit, finally got it," Huang Sheng excited to eat immediately, but it was too wasteful, first consolidate, wait for the right time, place and people.


    What''s more, he also found out that his early results were different from those of the two of them.


    Taichu fruit is purple, and his color is not only brighter, but also bigger. There are six gold lines on it. No matter the character, drug effect, or miraculous, I feel that he has lost the man for a few blocks.


    Before he came here, he also did intelligence work. In the past, the Taichu fruit was taken out, never of such high quality? The three golden patterns of time and space are already the limit.


    "Hair, hair, ha ha..."


    Huang Sheng looks up and laughs.


    Also deliberately provocative look to Ning Tao, found in his hands too early fruit, not even a gold grain, is ordinary goods, his heart more proud.


    "Tut Tut, Lao Ning, you say it''s a good feeling to win. It''s cool. It''s cool!"


    "But don''t be discouraged. We still have this last test. Don''t envy me too much..."


    Listen to master Huang''s strange, in the worry of time, Ning Tao just quietly put away the fruit, the next level of reward should be the ring?


    Get that, before what reward is floating clouds, eternal island will be that person''s.


    Seeing that the three men were looking forward to it, the goalkeeper suddenly said in a deep voice, "this last test is special and special. Sansheng didn''t want to leave it, but he did it in the end."


    "The previous three levels are required topics, but the last one is multiple-choice questions. You can choose to accept them, and you can stop here. But I want to remind you that anything can happen in this level."


    "Maybe you''ll die!"


    With this remark, the pupils of the three people gradually contracted, but they all came to this stage. How can we give up?


    They''d like to see what''s so strange about this last test? Did the owner of the first Galaxy leave it? Sansheng, it seems that he has not been mentioned.


    Is it prepared by Sansheng?


    At this time, the whole sky was dark, and suddenly Disappear!

 Chapter 3805

    "This What''s going on? Has it started? " Ning Tao three color change, isn''t this an illusion?


    Cultivation and memory are still there.


    And it''s just getting darker all around.


    It is like an extremely terrible evil Saint hidden in the endless darkness. It is the supreme and invincible Holy Spirit. A breath is enough to shake the sky.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Boom boom..."


    A roar of terror shattered everything.


    With a bang, Ning Tao''s pupils shrank, and he was shocked by the terrible sound wave. He vomited blood from the sky, and his expression was startled. It was incredible.


    "This What''s this? "


    This pain, this feeling, too real!


    Ning Tao is shocked, isn''t this really in the dreamland? Everything is true, this power is the last test left by Sansheng?


    No wonder the goalkeeper let them choose before, just this roar, let him seriously injured.


    What is this terrible existence?


    Isn''t it true that there were only three saints left in the six saints?


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s brain burst out a light, pale and shocked. Is this the power of Tu Sheng?


    He just flashed this ridiculous idea, then he pressed down tightly, don''t scare himself.


    This is a test. Even if he may die, he has a certain chance to pass. This is not a fatal game, but he doesn''t know what to do? Disposition, perseverance, wisdom. What about the fourth?


    As soon as I turned my head, I found that Huang Sheng, who was beside me, had disappeared.


    He''s the only one left!


    "Damn, who are you? Get out of here... "


    Ning Tao cursed in the dark.


    But then, a pair of cold, contemptuous and terrifying mysterious eyes were lit up from the darkness, just like a supreme rule body, overlooking it without any emotion, just like a master.


    "Surrender Or death


    This sound is like Hongzhong Dalu, constantly echoing in the ear, as if it exploded in the ear.


    "Ah..."


    "Poof "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao angry eyes, keep bleeding, seven orifices also overflow bleeding, trembling, fear was born.


    The words, like the voice of the devil, resounded in the bottom of his heart, lingering and engraved in his mind. Despair, paleness and powerlessness filled every part of him.


    You can''t do it with your fingers.


    It''s too strong. It''s like depriving him of consciousness.


    He''s never seen such a strong presence? Even the power of the three saints is far less terrible than that of the dark power. It gives him the feeling of dominating his own destiny and the existence of life and death.


    He has an empty body of supreme four fold cultivation, which can be in vain in the presence of this dark spirit.


    The terrible pressure is like the collapse of the sky!


    Anger can destroy the universe!


    "You Who are you? " Ning Tao roars, eyes canthus to crack, staring at the dark pupil.


    Listen to the growl of the ants below, such as the dark magic pupil in the clouds, merciless and contemptuous: "you Don''t deserve to know, surrender or die! "


    "I''ll give your grandmother an arm and leg. I don''t care who you are. Today, if you dare to block my way, you will die."


    Ning Tao''s eyes are red and roaring.


    "Wanton ~!"


    The dark magic pupil is angry, and his prestige is lowered. Ning Tao smashes into the ground and breaks more than ten bones. At this moment, he feels like he is facing a saint, a terrible evil saint!


    Is it because of that black force that inspired it? damn? How How could it be so strong?


    "Ah..."


    "Hum, I''m the Lord of the dark. Don''t you talk nonsense? Even if it''s just a force, it''s so easy to kill you, that ridiculous Sansheng still wants to use you three to deal with me? "


    "Ridiculous, big joke, when I am born, it will bring endless darkness to the universe!"


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    The dark pupil laughs wildly.


    I can''t see the noumenon clearly, but I can only feel the terror of that pair of magic pupils, as if it were darkness, and darkness was it. Even the vast world trembled.


    "Black Lord of darkness


    Ning Tao is pale, but it''s the first time I''ve heard about it.


    However, he suddenly thought of the strange words that the gatekeeper had said before, darkness is coming, and catastrophe is coming. Is that what darkness means?


    But what the hell is this? How could it be so powerful? Is it really the saint he killed?


    Master, father, are they fighting against the Dark Lord? He seems to be a big step closer to the truth, the fog gradually dispersed, and the enemy they really wanted to deal with finally appeared.


    There is almost no margin for the strong.


    The whole sky is eroded by this power."You You... "


    Ning Tao roars angrily and tries to get up.


    But it was like a heavy hammer, hard to hit him on the back, also came a pity: "don''t struggle, all in vain, saints will fail, not to mention you? Surrender to me, and you will be forever


    "To be a believer in darkness brings darkness to the whole world and endless fear..."


    The voice of a temptation in Ning Tao''s heart, mind breeding, this intense pain, powerlessness and despair, all in urging his promise.


    It''s impossible to win.


    If you don''t surrender, you will die.


    You can''t defeat the enemy that even Shifu and father can''t deal with. Surrender


    Ning Tao is not willing to roar. He never gives in to the threat, inducement, beating and trampling of the dark magic pupil. Since he stepped into the path of practice in his life, he has never given in, but has to move forward all the way.


    No matter how terrible you are? How invincible? I will beat you, I will beat you!


    It''s better to break up than to give in!


    "Kill..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Charge again and again, resistance, struggle, are in vain, in its hands, he is just a weak chicken.


    Ning Tao is full of holes.


    But tenacious will let him rather die than surrender!


    But the dark magic pupil plays with his heart, a little bit of abuse, forcing him to yield, surrender, kneel down. The people selected by the three saints are naturally excellent, but they can use their strength as a test, which is a double-edged sword.


    It also wants to recruit believers, especially the excellent three. It''s too wasteful to kill them.


    "Surrender, mole ant, surrender quickly..."


    How many years has Ning Tao been living like years? Almost every day in the edge of death wandering, black and blue, blood is almost dry.


    Almost masochistic.


    Every day, the dark pupil is more violent.


    In countless ways, he was tortured and severely destroyed. Even most of his body was engulfed by the darkness, but Ning Tao and his will were more powerful.


    Perseverance, heart, and wisdom.


    Support him here!


    "Surrender? I''m your grandmother, I''m Ning Tao. I''ve never given in, never! "


    Ning Tao roared and waved his fist.


    This punch is actually soft and weak.


    Even if he hit a cat, it was just like tickling.


    However, under the indifference of the dark pupil, the darkness was smashed by him like a mirror, "bang", and the sky reappeared.


    The gatekeeper didn''t move.


    "This What''s going on? " Ning Tao trembles, completely confused, the whole person is numb, the problem is that his body is really full of holes.


    This shows that it was not a mirage just now.


    What''s going on?


    When the gatekeeper saw this, he sighed and said, "the fourth test is "Unyielding!"


    "You guessed right. The scene just now is real. It may really die. The so-called Dark Lord also exists. However, just now, he is just a wisp of power cut off by the three saints."


    "Even less than one thousandth of it, you can''t imagine its strength, and in the future it will be your enemy, unyielding and valuable belief!"


    "Congratulations, it''s over!"

 Chapter 3806

    "Pass? I Hiss... "


    Ning Tao just move, pain crack spread all over the body, weak surge on the heart, suddenly fainted.


    Almost on the verge of death.


    Being tortured by the power of darkness, it''s completely willpower that can hold on till now.


    Before he fell, the gatekeeper quickly turned pale and protected him. With a big hand, he seemed to catch a drop of milky liquid from a certain space. He took it carefully and helped him digest the medicine.


    In my eyes, I appreciate it.


    I didn''t expect that he could last so long?


    Ning Tao''s scene, eight years, he completely saw in the eyes, in the kind of terrible holy power, it is difficult to imagine a supreme will last eight years?


    No fear of death.


    Not like the dark surrender!


    Although it''s only one thousandth of the aftereffect of that guy, even Tianzun, I''m afraid he can''t hold on. When he first transformed this force, Sansheng didn''t expect anyone to pass.


    Can pass the first three tests, has been able to explain a certain extraordinary, enough.


    Heart, perseverance and wisdom!


    Although the gatekeeper didn''t know much about it, Ning Tao was beyond his expectation.


    It''s like Born unyielding!


    In the middle of watching, he once thought that the three people would be unable to hold on, critical, but it was real harm.


    It''s only one percent illusory.


    But in terms of the results, each one surprised him, and the other two were more special.


    In a word, although all four tests have passed, the ownership of this ring has not been defined yet


    I don''t know how long it took? In a warm hot spring, Ning Tao seems to fade all the fatigue, overstock, the whole person a new look, in the hazy slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as I woke up, I saw the gatekeeper smiling at him. The scenes before me came to my heart.


    "I Really? " Ning Tao whispers.


    However, with a wave of the goalkeeper''s hand, two figures appeared in the darkness ahead. One struggled violently and trembled, the other did not respond.


    Ning Tao a Leng, the former is the duration of the sky, the latter is the yellow spring, but how two people react differently?


    The black light that had been suspended in the sky mirror before was already dim, and there were strands of black awn. Climbing towards them, they were about to be completely covered.


    Can feel this is how terrible power!


    "Are they still being tested?"


    Seeing his question, the gatekeeper said with a smile: "it was good at that time. I persisted for six years. Although I failed, I didn''t give in. I was determined to die. This achievement is OK in my opinion."


    "However, unless they break the darkness like you, they will have to wait for the dark power to dissipate, so they won''t be able to get out for a while..."


    Hear here, Ning Tao suddenly, but looking at the motionless Huang Sheng look, can''t help but wonder again?


    "This guy Are you dead? "


    Breath, breath, almost to the top.


    The gatekeeper did not finish, just a flick of the sleeve, the sky mirror actually reflected a light curtain.


    It looks just like the previous Fantasy


    Huang Sheng, holding a crazy knife, wantonly cuts down the dark beasts. With the holy knife, he goes all the way through the fourth level. He even challenges Ning Tao.


    The battle is fierce, and they give their best, but Ning Tao is finally killed by Huang Sheng.


    He finally took away the key in his dream.


    The keys to the three holy places are complete, and Yan Feitian is snatched back. He gets the complete reincarnation Sutra and the powerful one gets the bronze ring.


    Become Lord of eternal island!


    Huang Sheng looks up to the sky and laughs wildly. Sure enough, he is the strongest one, and even the time and the sky submit to him.


    He even imprisoned all the outsiders in the island, controlled the three major forces, and at the same time, controlled the three holy places outside, and began a long struggle with the world, winning again and again.


    Huang Sheng''s name resounds throughout the world and is favored by countless young women and girls.


    One day, he broke through to Tianzun and became the youngest Tianzun in the world. He controlled nature and held the strongest holy sword. The super forces were afraid of it and finally chose to surrender to him.


    After 100000 years of hard work, he finally found the first super galaxy and completed the final test.


    On this day, he was sanctified!


    Become the only saint in the whole universe!


    But it was on this day that he was elated, laughing wildly, and a terrible dark force hit him. The chaos was so extreme that he couldn''t get away from him.


    But when I woke up again, I found that I had returned to a familiar place, the Three Kingdoms and the tribe.


    Huang Shengyi Leng, what is this? Isn''t he sanctified? How do you get back to this place?


    However, he has the confidence to dominate again.


    But when he dominated, he became a child again.Before that, the joy of success became panic here. What''s the matter? Why can''t he get out? He''s a saint. He''s made it?


    It''s like he''s in a cycle of wisdom again


    "Why? Why? "


    Through the light curtain, Ning Tao is surprised to see this scene. After a while, he has finished his fantasy. Does this guy seem different from the time?


    Can''t help but turn to doubt a way: "he this is how to return a responsibility?"? Shouldn''t it be tested in the fourth level? "


    "Isn''t the test the same?"


    Gatekeeper light way: "some people, play some small smart, trying to have a great wisdom between heaven and earth immortal saints to compete, this is the end of it."


    "Now, the third and the fourth test of integration, to see this situation, he is not driven crazy are lucky."


    See him a face sob, Ning Tao scratched to scratch a head, don''t quite understand, what call counterbalance?


    But along with the gatekeeper''s sign, Ning Tao found that Huang Sheng''s hand, the handle of the holy sword in the light, after he a little bit, just know that he is cheating.


    Ning Tao suddenly suddenly, no wonder, he felt strange before, how could this guy win?


    Love is cheating.


    This is the fusion of the two tests, the punishment given by the immortal sage, hehe, infinite cycle of death!

 Chapter 3807

    Looking at the collapsing Huang Sheng, master Huang, Ning Tao tut sighs. This guy always uses his head crooked. Even the gatekeeper doesn''t know what the result will be?


    But the jewel seems to have gone through the third level of white power.


    Instead, he took the opportunity to pull him into a dreamland.


    And the power of darkness into the most powerful fantasy.


    At this time, master Huang in the light curtain has gone through many times of repetition, circulation, and suddenly rushed out from the Three Kingdoms, like returning to the fourth level.


    It''s all illusions.


    "Back to Come back, ha ha, I finally come back, I succeeded, I I made it... "


    Huang Sheng looks up to the sky and laughs wildly.


    Then, he began to have a good journey. He took the key, took the ring, became the leader of the island, fought against the world, granted heaven, enjoyed the harem, suppressed nine days and ten places, and finally became the only saint, reaching the peak of his life


    But I don''t know that in Ning Tao''s eyes, all this is still a mirage, and he has some sympathy for his tragedy.


    In his most beautiful time, he was suddenly knocked down to the bottom of the valley. As soon as the black storm swept through, Huang Sheng woke up and returned to the Three Kingdoms, as if he had only had a dream? Just the beginning?


    He''s going crazy.


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole..."


    "It''s all fake. It''s impossible to cheat me. It''s a fake. I''m a saint. I''m the strongest..."


    Looking at Huang Sheng''s madness in the dreamland, the gatekeeper is indifferent as usual. This is the end of playing broadsword in front of Guan Gong. How dare you play smart in front of wisdom? I don''t know how this guy''s brain grows?


    The sage of the yellow spring has really gone.


    However, this is not his responsibility. Instead of seeing them, the gatekeeper called out a ring.


    Ning Tao''s eyes, it is the bronze ring, strong, lush, shocking, and continuous, just like the earth general majestic and great shore.


    "Ring of the Islander!"


    "Master, how can I get it?"


    He didn''t shy away. He broke the fourth level for this thing. Now he has passed the fourth level. He wants to know how to get it? How much more consideration?


    The gatekeeper looked at the ring and said, "you have been recognized and naturally qualified. Now, you only need to solve the last two obstacles."


    "First, beat the rest of your competitors to prove that you have the strength to own it!"


    "Second, to get the approval of the ring, it has a certain spirit. Only the Lord can get it..."


    After listening, Ning Tao looks at the ring suspended in the air, solemnly waves, inhales it, and slowly brings it to his hand under the complexity of the gatekeeper.


    But there''s nothing different.


    Do you agree? It''s a little too calm.


    But if you don''t recognize it, I''m afraid you can''t even touch the ring. You can only say half of it.


    Ning Tao is surprised. Seeing the gatekeeper, he realizes that he is qualified to be the master of the ring of the island leader with his strength?


    Exactly, he also wanted to fight.


    I just don''t know if Huang Shengneng can hold it?


    And he was hit hard, but the gatekeeper didn''t know what to do to save him? Not only has he recovered from all his injuries, but also he is lively, energetic and active.


    It seems that there are many treasures in eternal island.


    Outside, it should have been two or three hundred years, right? I don''t know what happened to ice blue?


    He still owes a Taichu fruit to the old thief. There is one in front of him. Moreover, it should belong to him. Let''s take it back today


    In the hall of eternity, tens of thousands of monks fought here for hundreds of years, fighting constantly and killing red eyes.


    There are more than a dozen Taichu fruits, dozens of eternal spirits, and many genius treasures, but this is absolutely a drop in the bucket.


    There''s more, more treasure.


    "Rush Go ahead Kill... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    In this long time, a wisp of energy is boundless water after all. It has persisted for more than ten years and is about to dry up. Naturally, many loopholes have appeared.


    Shichangkong has no intention of seizing an opportunity to escape from the darkness, but it is almost half dead.


    After treatment, it was only a quiet recovery.


    Palpitations still flashed in my eyes.


    "Too It''s terrible... "


    As soon as he looked up, he found that Ning Tao was holding a parchment roll. What was the surprise recording? Looking around, I found that Huang Sheng was in a dreamland. He was crazy, full of nonsense and insane.


    It seems that he is trying to practice the huangquan Heart Sutra.


    Want to get out of this cycle?


    But it can''t be done in the dreamland, but it''s cheap. Ning Tao is almost finished.


    Originally, he got the first half, but now the second half has been recorded smoothly. It''s really a surprise. He is so excited that his mouth is watering.


    Shi Changkong smiles bitterly, remembering that before, he can''t help but look up and ask: "dare to ask, master, what is the Lord of darkness? Is he our enemy? ""Where is it? Why so strong? Where is Sansheng? Are you still alive? And the Holy Land


    In the face of his series of questions, the gatekeeper slowly stroked his beard and said, "I don''t know much about the old man. I don''t know the arrangement of the saints. But the holy land must be against the" Dark Lord. "


    "It is not only your enemy, but also the enemy of the whole world. Once it is born, all people will die, even saints."


    "In a word, when you open the door yourself, everything will be known..."


    As time goes by, the bottom of my heart sinks. Ning Tao also records it. When he turns around, does it have something to do with the "ancient gate"? Looks like we need to get the last key first.


    But where is the first super Galaxy?


    At this time, the dark energy gradually weakened and collapsed, and could no longer support the test.


    With a "buzz", Huang Sheng fell off.


    But he is dull, confused, and empty eyed, just like a psychopath with a complete breakdown of body and mind, insane, unable to distinguish between fantasy and truth?


    "You You all deserve to die... "


    "It''s all fake, it''s all fake..."


    He roared and glared, trying his best to cut him off, but the goalkeeper stopped him.


    "If you want to get the recognition of the ring of the Islander, this is an opportunity. The rest is up to you..."


    Then he retreated to the far distance.


    When the sky saw this, he also shook his head and retreated. Although he had recovered, his psychological shadow and mental devastation were still affecting him.


    It''s hard to deal with Ning Tao in his heyday, let alone now. He didn''t want to grab the ring.


    It''s up to them to compete.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sighed, looked at Huang Sheng and said with pity, "what a pity, master Huang. He wanted to defeat you, but now you can''t even distinguish between fantasy and reality."


    "However, it doesn''t matter. Take out your real strength to fight. I''ll tell you what reality is. The first fruit should be mine!"


    "Kill..."


    A roar, then burst out.


    And Huang Sheng is completely crazy, red eyes holding a knife, roaring: "you are false, are false, no matter how many times I will not lose."


    "I''m the strongest, I''m invincible, go to hell, mole ant, go to hell..."


    When the holy Sabre of the yellow spring is cut down in anger, the whole mirror of the sky seems to be filled with frost. It is so cold that it moves into the bone marrow, and the power of the semi holy instrument is stimulated.


    A little bit of black awn, attached to him.


    "Holy sword, bury all living beings!"


    But in this extremely cold environment, there was a burning flame. It was a bone sword, covered with nearly eight million immortal gold stripes, and covered with holy fire. Without any spare force, it was also cut up.


    In these hundreds of years, Ning Tao''s progress can be described as a leap, no matter inside or outside, it can be displayed.


    "Eight times The furnace of Ares


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"

 Chapter 3808

    In an instant, a knife and a sword interweave vertically and horizontally, one side is extremely cold, the other side is hot, and the yellow spring confronts the sun.


    Sparks and boom.


    The sound of "Dang" is even more deafening and buzzing!


    Ning Tao groaned. The strong vibration spread from the mouth of the tiger to his arm, and even to his whole body. He was extremely afraid of internal strength. He was injured and hurt secretly, which was inevitable.


    It''s worthy of being a semi holy instrument. It''s really unparalleled.


    However, his bone sword was blocked, and it was not broken. His plan was successful.


    "Boom Boom... "


    A violent storm broke out.


    In the long sky, the gatekeeper retreated suddenly and suddenly. Unexpectedly, the strength of these two men increased so much that Huang Sheng''s killing power was even more powerful.


    The sky trembled.


    Although he suffered a lot, his face was not happy?


    Every time he reached the peak of his life, when he was most proud of carnival, he fell to the original shape.


    From heaven to hell.


    This kind of mental devastation almost forced him to death.


    Just ask, if you work hard and make every effort to become the strongest, the sage, and the only master of heaven and earth, a gust of wind will tell you that all these are just illusions.


    I was hit back to the origin.


    Who can not collapse? Who is not crazy?


    It has to be said that although Huang Sheng''s performance in these four levels is not good, at the moment, he is not without advantages. At least, his endurance is very strong.


    Have an unusual heart.


    Ordinary people collapse after two or three experiences.


    And Huang Sheng, who has experienced thousands of times in that dreamland? Although crazy, crazy, twisted, but also just can not distinguish between reality and fantasy.


    There is something extraordinary about being a son


    "Roar..."


    "Kill you, kill you, all give me smash it, all false, I am invincible!"


    Huang Sheng roared with his red eyes.


    A holy sword, accompanied by a yellow spring.


    And the whole body, like the emergence of a wonderful flower, a symbol of death, with the passing of life, a mysterious artistic conception will pull all into reincarnation.


    This is the supreme power!


    "Huangquan Xinjing, the power of reincarnation!"


    "Kill..."


    Feeling this power, Ning Tao retreats like lightning. The power of the increase of Ares furnace is very good, which can make him compare with the five major abilities temporarily.


    This is a brand-new move that he realized through the four levels, which condensed and sublimated the furnace of war.


    The disadvantage of war spirit is that it has a strong outbreak, but the duration is too short. Moreover, it has a strong sense of weakness, and the sequelae is too serious. However, Ares furnace has improved all these, which is 100 million times of war spirit.


    It''s also because he can''t find the track.


    Ning Tao snorted coldly, jumped on him directly, and roared: "Huang Sheng, today, you will surely be defeated. The Revenge of the plot is also avenged!"


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "Kill..."


    In the roar, the two are like two fast lightning, one is dark, the other is golden red. Even the sky can''t catch their speed.


    His heart is bitter and astringent. As expected, it''s still worse. He and Ning Tao have a duel all the time. Although they haven''t played yet, he certainly can''t win.


    He thought that these years of hard work could bring back the gap, but who thought? It''s getting farther and farther.


    It seems that the gap is even more obvious than that at that time. Moreover, even his accomplishments are equal to his own. What kind of Freak is this guy?


    But the gatekeeper looked at him, and suddenly he let out a light sound. He found that although the dark power had broken up, Huang Sheng seemed to have some of it on him. Did he not break up? It has a certain effect.


    Does it fit him?


    In sum, there are some similarities.


    However, when the duel is over, it will be completely wiped out. As long as Ning Tao can win Huang Sheng and prove his strength, the test will really be over.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The mirror of the sky trembled more violently.


    At present, the battle is equivalent to two top five major players who can fight each other with all means. The temperature around them is extremely cold and hot.


    Two huge energy storms interweave, with dense sparks, "Dangdang".


    A top quality artifact, can it compete with the semi holy sword for so long? It''s really incredible. On the one hand, Yipin''s master spent a lot of effort on it, and he didn''t hesitate to buy a lot of Shenkuang out of his own pocket.


    He also bought all the scattered Eagle claws, no matter Wuzhong or Liuzhong.


    On the other hand, it''s Ning Tao''s golden body. More than eight million Tao are attached to it, which undoubtedly doubles the defense. Only in this way can we compete for such a long time. Otherwise, the ordinary top-grade artifact will be broken at this moment."Holy Dharma, dragon claw hand!"


    "Holy Dharma, a great power!"


    At this moment, the two must kill skills are fully displayed by Ning Tao. He wants to imprison his holy sword. He will kill him with one blow. This guy has been completely suppressed by him.


    If he makes the ninth turn at the moment, Ning Tao has the confidence to hang it even if he has the holy sword.


    But there''s not enough energy.


    With one claw, Huang Sheng was furious and completely lost his sense. The sword was blocked, but a sword fell down, which made him cool in the back and evade.


    Can only feel the body fierce a cool, like what is missing? As soon as he turned his head, a splash of blood came.


    His arm was cut off.


    Shengdao is also imprisoned by Ning Tao.


    "Ah..."


    "This It''s impossible? impossible? It''s just a mirage, I I''ve never lost, I haven''t... "


    Huang Sheng screamed in pain.


    This is not the same as the dreamland in the past.


    At this time, both the goalkeeper and shichangkong are in a state of mind. It seems that they have decided the outcome. Moreover, at this stage, Huang Sheng is afraid that he will not be able to live.


    Although Ning Tao wants to stay and woo him, he has no confidence in him, so he has to erase it.


    "Goodbye, master Huang," Ning Tao sighed with pity, and his sword stabbed down like thunder.


    "No It''s impossible... "

 Chapter 3809

    Just when Ning Tao wanted to stab him with a sword, he suddenly felt chilly and his action was extremely slow. His face turned pale.


    There was cold fog in the mouth and nose.


    "Click Click... "


    "You..."


    The sky looks startled, this What''s going on? Huang Shengming has no resistance?


    At this time, the gatekeeper suddenly shrunk his pupils and said: "look at that knife..."


    When his eyes shifted, he immediately found that the holy sword of the yellow spring was shaking violently. It was still stained with the blood of the Yellow saint. The piercing yellow spring burst out, and half of Ning Tao''s body was frozen.


    It''s too close.


    The holy sword actually made it by itself.


    Is this The protector of the sacred vessel? Haven''t you ever seen this holy sword with spirit? Did you wake up?


    Don''t say when the sky was surprised, Ning Tao never thought of it? Damn it, but it''s hard to move now. It''s not an ordinary force. There''s a sense of familiarity. It seems that it''s the terrible power of the holy sword itself.


    Did the sage of the yellow spring ever use it?


    "Flame, burn!"


    Ning Tao roars. It''s important to get out of trouble first.


    However, a circle just appeared around him, the sun flame was frozen, the flames were obviously frozen, and the whole sky was like an iceberg.


    It''s like falling into the nine underworld.


    It''s clattering around like a river?


    And Huang Sheng, the whole person is dull, eyes empty sitting, less an arm, blood has no flow, frozen into red ice, the whole person is like a fool.


    Is this reality or fantasy?


    He doesn''t know, doesn''t he? He''s going crazy!


    "Ah..."


    In the madness, the sabre suddenly got rid of it and flew out like it had independent spirit. It actually fell into Huang Sheng''s body, erupted and turned around.


    Ning Tao is gnashing his teeth and shortness of breath. This is a great opportunity, but the chill is too terrible.


    He has become an ice sculpture.


    But fortunately, shichangkong and his eyes met. In a moment, he realized that the blood of time and space in his body was burning, gathering together and chopping.


    It''s like the reappearance of thousands of time and space.


    "Blood, the blade of time and space!"


    "Chop ~"


    Huang Sheng turns his head indifferently and sees that the blade of time and space is close to the top of his head, and the extreme situation is distorted. If he can''t escape, even if the five supremacies dare not block it, the four supremacies are bound to crumble.


    I''m kidding. The power of time and space is the most complex and unstable supreme power. It''s super powerful.


    However, under the expectation of the two, Huang Sheng''s face was expressionless and waved his hand. It seemed that there was a yellow blade coming up. With a gentle "Dang", the whole sky was dead and still, as if it was stiff.


    "Click Click... "


    There is the sound of ice cover spreading.


    There''s also the mirror of the sky, the cracking sound.


    Huang Sheng glanced indifferently. The whole body turned into a knife light and disappeared quickly. The whole sky mirror was still dead and frozen.


    Only the gatekeeper''s face changed. He looked at the crack and fell into meditation.


    "Unexpectedly, it was..."


    When the sky suddenly woke up, spewing a mouthful of blood, paralyzed, unknown, so that moment, he was frozen unconscious, but Huang Sheng has escaped.


    What''s going on?


    Where does that guy have such power?


    Looking around, the ice ridge and frost reveal the scene of dusk, just like the dusk of gods, the vast sky is frozen in an instant.


    It''s like a deep spring.


    "Grandson, I''d rather Are you ok? " Time is long sky beat shiver, tremble a way.


    But Ning Tao couldn''t say a word. He kept a ferocious face and watched Huang Sheng slip away. When he was successful, he even grabbed the holy sword, but he was forced to be defeated.


    He couldn''t understand why Huang Sheng didn''t use it before, since the holy sword had such terrible power?


    This seems to be the real power of the holy Sabre of the yellow spring. I remember he said before that there was a seal power in the holy sabre. Once, it seemed to be a holy instrument


    At this time, the gatekeeper waved his hand and wiped all the dusk ice from Ning Tao.


    The whole sky was gradually restored.


    But the mist was hazy and the chill was still strong.


    "Ah Ah Che... "


    Ning Tao couldn''t help sneezing. He was as cold as an ice sculpture. His face turned pale. The sun flame in his body also felt very subdued and angry.


    I have suffered setbacks on this sword many times. It is the strongest holy fire in the world. How can it be so subdued?


    But the power of holy sword is stronger than it.


    But in the future, it''s hard to say


    "Damn it, master, what happened just now?" Ning Tao asked with trembling teeth.Seeing the two men looking over, the gatekeeper frowned, pondered for a moment, and said with fear: "if I guess correctly, that sword, I should have seen, seems to be the holy instrument of the holy man of the yellow spring!"


    "But how could he stay? Should this be impossible? There is something strange in it... "


    When they heard this, they were dumbfounded. It turns out that the huangquan holy sword is the weapon of huangquan holy?


    What else do they play?


    At this time, the gatekeeper again said: "although it was only a moment ago, I still saw some famous people. I''m afraid Huang Sheng''s identity is not simple. You should be careful. He''s not an ordinary person..."


    But it''s very obscure and ambiguous. What seems to be a taboo?


    They couldn''t hear clearly, but in a word, we must be careful when we meet Huang Sheng in the future.


    And just saying that, Ning Tao left hand with the bronze ring suddenly gushed out a gentle light.


    It soon dispelled his chill.


    And the fingers hurt fiercely, like being stabbed by something. A drop of blood wrapped the bronze ring, condensed the runes, and felt each other.


    "This is Do you recognize the Lord? "


    Ning Tao exclaimed, his face showing ecstasy.


    After several hundred years of hard work, four tests and twists and turns, the ring was finally recognized.


    On seeing this, the gatekeeper looked solemn and respectfully said: "old man I''ve seen the eternal Islander


    A word is like a hammer.


    Not only the mirror of the sky, but also the temple of eternity. The whole island of eternity is shaking and cheering.


    Ning Tao can feel the vastness, antiquity and shock of the whole island through the ring of the Islander. He never thought that he would become the Islander one day? I can''t think of it.


    In the past, the eternal island has always been a mysterious existence that he did not dare to touch.


    You can see it from a distance, but you can''t play with it!


    Even the sky, are envious smile congratulations.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly noticed several strange breath, different extraordinary, very powerful, distributed everywhere, one of which he seemed very familiar with.


    Mind quickly looking at the past, found that there is a fog area, seems to be where he came in.


    But the next second, a pair of magical eyes lit up in the gray fog, cold, indifferent, confused, and even looked at him.


    "This What? "


    Ning Tao was startled, and then his mind dispersed, and his eyes returned to the mirror of the sky.


    "What''s the matter? Lao Ning, are you crazy? Can''t believe it? " Time and space are joking and making fun of each other, which is quite comfortable.


    But Ning Tao is short of breath and forgets that he still holds Huang Sheng''s broken hand in his hand. There is a ring on it. The six grain Taichu fruit should be here.


    But instead of looking at it, he put it away and looked at the bronze ring. He was surprised and said, "just now, I seem to have seen a powerful creature. If I guess well, it surpasses the supreme six..."


    "What what? This It''s impossible, isn''t it? Isn''t it true that there are no strong creatures in eternal island? "


    The time is unbelievable.


    However, the gatekeeper slightly stroked his beard with a smile, turned to the void and said, "you guys, don''t you come to see your master soon?"

 Chapter 3810

    "Hum Hum... "


    As soon as the words fell, the void trembled.


    Under the daze of Ning Tao and the time sky, the virtual shadows gathered quickly and stood in front of them, with complex eyes and heavy breath.


    Every one of them is too strong.


    Ning Tao and Shi Changkong were breathing fast.


    "Master, this is..."


    As soon as the gatekeeper brushed his sleeve, he said: "eternal island is very strange. Many strange creatures have been born. Most of them are changed by a wisp of air."


    "However, after a long period of accumulation, there will always be a few accidents, thus breaking away from the control of the holy guide and breaking the limit of sextuple. They are the strongest creatures on this island."


    And say, and jokingly looking at Ning Tao negative hand way: "but, now, they all belong to you in charge."


    "To Me? Are you kidding? "


    Ning Tao opened his mouth wide. These four should all be the supreme high-level strong men. How could they be controlled by him? It''s like a dream.


    Is there such an advantage to being an island owner? One side of the sky, eyes are red with envy.


    I knew he was fighting.


    At this time, the gatekeeper just laughed and did not speak. The old look looked at a few people. The next second, they took a deep breath and moved together.


    I saw an illusory figure of fog condensation, showing the noumenon. It was a giant fog beast. It was a king. Chao ningtao bowed his head respectfully and said, "my name is the fog Lord. I have seen the island Master in the seventh cultivation."


    "Hiss Seven Qizhong... "


    Ning Tao and Shi Changkong take a breath of air-conditioning. They are shocked in their hearts. As expected.


    It turned out that there was such a great power hidden in the fog area I went to. If it had killed itself at that time, I''m afraid it would have been long since.


    At this time, the virtual shadow of a mountain suddenly changed, just like the Earth Dragon turning over, lighting up a pair of dragon eyes, bowing down, the urn said: "I''m the dragon master, and I''ve seen the Lord of the island."


    "There are eight more?" Ning Tao speechless, breathing more and more shortness of breath, face are excited red.


    But it''s not over yet. A huge stone man''s illusory noumenon seems to be an eternal stone. However, it''s not an ordinary eternal stone. It''s three feet long, like a little giant, full of explosive power.


    "My name is Shizun. Eight times of cultivation, I am the eternal God of Shidao. I have met the island Master!"


    "Again Another eight


    Ning Tao swallows his saliva. This time, he has so many helpers?


    At this time, a unreal broken halberd suddenly turned into a fresh boy with bright eyes and a milky voice: "my name is master halberd. I have nine accomplishments. It is a broken instrument that communicates with spirit. It is formed by chance."


    "I''ve seen My Lord


    Ning Tao was stunned, and the time and sky were confused Jiuzhong? One step away from heaven?


    It''s just a channeling device. How strong should it be? I''m afraid this artifact will touch the semi holy artifact soon, right? Is there such a strong existence?


    On the other side, the gatekeeper stirred up Bai Mei and said slowly, "it''s not a living creature inside the eternal Island, but a God who was broken in a great war in ancient times."


    "The other half of the artifact has been destroyed, and the remaining half survived. Later, by chance, it finally channeled. This has come to this day step by step."


    Hearing this, the boy suddenly arched his hand to the gatekeeper and said gratefully, "if I could survive that year, more adults would have saved me. If it had not been for your mercy, I would not have survived today."


    The gatekeeper shook his head and said indifferently, "that''s your destiny. In a word, the master you are looking forward to appears. Your life and death and destiny are all arranged by him. This is also your only choice."


    That person naturally refers to Ning Tao.


    When they broke through the seven fold and got rid of the "holy guide", the gatekeeper looked for them. It is reasonable to say that there should not be such an anomaly in eternal island.


    But the gatekeeper kept them and told him that if he wanted to live, he had to surrender to the owner of eternal island.


    In the future, only listen to his decision!


    Four people take a deep breath, already ready, looking at the bronze ring on Ning Tao''s hand, kneel down and arch their hands and say: "I''ve seen the master!"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He was flattered. He said excitedly: "you get up quickly. You don''t need to do this big gift in the future. You are all from your own family. If you don''t speak to two families, the island leader will never treat you badly."


    See him smile like a flower, time and space in the side of envy and jealousy, feel that they stay here are redundant, poor can''t, this difference how so big? Now it''s too late to regret.


    "Well, I feel like I missed a hundred million..."


    At this time, the white tender boy suddenly rushed to Ning Tao and said, "please wait a moment, master of the island. If I expect it to be good, there should be a Taoist friend coming."


    "Oh? What else


    Ning Tao''s eyes are shining. Is there still a cowherd character? Is it heaven?In the excitement, another virtual shadow slowly condensed out, but the momentum was obviously insufficient. It looked like it had just broken through. Once it appeared, it bent down and said uneasily: "see I''ve seen the island owner. "


    "Why? This It''s not that... "


    When shichangkong saw this man, he looked familiar and pointed at him, but he couldn''t tell.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was also a little surprised, and then he joked: "tut Tut, little eagle, is it really you? We are really predestined


    Ear listen to this familiar voice, that bow figure a stiff, at a loss, dull raised his head, but at a glance to see the familiar Ning Tao, how Why is he? Is he the owner of eternal island?


    It busy looking at the gatekeeper, but found that the latter nodded, suddenly let it face a little green.


    How could the world be so small?


    Ning Tao laughs. The figure in front of him is the blue eagle. Oh, no, he should be called the eagle Lord. He broke through the seven fold realm of the Demon Lord.


    It seems that his drop of green wood spirit liquid has greatly helped him to become the fifth person.


    And the eagle is green and full of bitterness. Before I thought about it, I seemed to be very impolite to him. Should I not retaliate? Why are you so unlucky?


    As the owner of the island, he has the ability to erase them, not to mention the gatekeeper.


    However, it''s just that he''s not able to make fun of these two people.


    If he took it out, he would not be afraid of it except to meet the emperor. He would come and kill a few.


    Even if the holy land of the yellow spring has been dormant for a long time, there can not be so many strong people, can there? Huang Sheng has been defeated by him, and the threat has been greatly reduced.


    The next time I meet him, I''ll try to grab the knife. Huang Sheng is not worried.


    Unless he can do nine rounds


    After some advice, Ning Tao let the five projections go down first and calculate the time. Now it has been nearly 400 years since the opening of the eternal Island, and the day when the eternal island will be closed is just around the corner.


    Shi Changkong has planned to take taichuguo to rebuild his foundation and prepare for the impact on Tianzun.


    It''s quiet here. It''s just right to shut up.


    Ning Tao is not worried, but through the ring of the island leader, first to check the wind demon, ice blue, Luo Qingcheng and others, aware of no harm, just relieved.


    After thinking about it, he wants to search for Huang Sheng again. At this time, he should not be far away, right?


    With so many helpers, we can take the opportunity to end the future trouble, but no matter how Ning Tao looks for it? Can''t you find Huang Sheng''s trace on eternal island?


    The gatekeeper was also quite surprised. I''m afraid that the holy sword covered the secret, and even the source could not be found.


    Similarly, Ning Tao, ZuLong and zuhuang, didn''t find them, but the gatekeeper knew something about them. Under his guidance, there was a huge scene deep in the eternal island that he was familiar with.


    On the other side, there is a phoenix bone, which is as lifelike as a phoenix flying nine days.


    ZuLong and zuhuang are practicing deeply. They are very selfless and their breath is gradually strong. They seem to have absorbed some nutrients from the two corpses.


    There is also the inheritance of the past.


    Is this the essence of the first ancestor dragon zuhuang?

 Chapter 3811

    Ning Tao exclaimed, looking at these two mysterious bones, can you imagine how brilliant and powerful they were?


    In a word, it''s good that ZuLong and ZuLong are OK.


    The chance this time will be beyond imagination.


    And he should be ready to rebuild the foundation and lay the foundation of heaven. That''s why he came here this time, and the time has already begun to change.


    He turned over his hand and took out a six pattern Shenyuan Taichu fruit. It was from Huang Sheng''s ring. Moreover, he found the yellow spring flower. It was so gorgeous and magical that it was worthy of being a quasi holy product.


    In fact, he has been hesitating. If he really returns to the holy land, does he want to revive Yan Feitian?


    Of course, the cost is considerable.


    But that guy has potential.


    Today, although the old people around him are amazing, such as Luo Tian, Bai Yue, Mo Lao, yebei, Yushou Dadi and Yuandi can''t keep up with him, because he walks too fast.


    Now the highest cultivation among them, on the bright side, is no more than Immortal Emperor.


    It''s hard to fight with him.


    However, everyone has his own place and direction to show his talents. Today, the world gate is supported by them and managed by them.


    But if they open up their territory and start fighting with the world, they will be too small.


    Yes, that''s death.


    Ning Tao doesn''t want them in danger either.


    But today''s Seven Realms, those who can really hold hands are three eyes, Guyuan, Bailong, general Jiuyou, and the misty things he brings out.


    If you look outside, you can see that the origin clan can really help him, but the weak Shui clan can only be regarded as an ally.


    They are in the charge of shichangkong.


    So it really seems that there are not many people he can really rely on, especially when he goes further and strides higher, there will be fewer and fewer old people around him.


    Now he has got these five great masters, and let him have some ideas on the resurrection of Yan Feitian.


    With his potential and the reincarnation of the ninth generation, if he passed on the huangquan Heart Sutra to him again, the huangquan flower would survive and the huangquan lotus root would form a body, then Yan Feitian after his resurrection is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Ning Tao is silent for a long time, and finally sighs. Think about it again, who can say it in the future?


    He wanted to look for Yan Jiao, but he couldn''t find it? It''s like that guy''s gone, and its breath is not captured at all.


    "Another weirdo..."


    At this time, the gatekeeper appeared, took a look at the Taichu fruit in his hand, and said, "if the island owner wants to rebuild the foundation, I have a better way here, which is only the treatment of the island owner."


    "Over the years, no one has ever enjoyed it. The first fruit is far less than it..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was surprised. Is there such a treasure? I saw the gatekeeper cut out a crack, and as soon as he stepped in, the space moved, and unexpectedly came to an ancient forest in a hurry.


    A strong fragrance poured into the nose.


    "Is this the first fruit of Taichu? Is this the place where taichuguo grows? " Ning Tao is tongue shaking. He can recognize the fragrance as soon as he smells it.


    The gatekeeper held down his hand and said slowly, "yes, it''s not. Taichu fruit doesn''t grow on trees, but only in this space, because it''s buried under this space Holy root


    "The eternal island is so old that it breeds countless treasures. For example, the eternal green wood, the Heavenly Sword, the holy lotus seed and so on are all taken away by the people of great fortune when they are young."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly nodded. As early as before, he had guessed that only here on the eternal island could such an amazing thing be conceived.


    But he just mentioned the seed of the holy lotus. Does he mean Xiaolian? He was busy asking


    After listening to what Ning Tao said, the gatekeeper slowed down, stroked his beard and whispered: "in this way, Shenglian fairy should be her. It seems that there are certain changes between heaven and earth."


    "One day, you''ll find out..."


    This saying is strange, Ning Tao can''t understand, but the gatekeeper only let him protect the ring of the island owner.


    Leave the rest to time.


    Speaking of the ring of the Islander, this ring is really strange. It looks like a ring shape, but it has no mustard space and no magic effect. Its only function is to connect the whole eternal island through the ring.


    It''s not that he refined the origin of eternal Island, but that he inherited the ring.


    It''s like the island of eternity is a chicken.


    What kind of treasure did he think it was?


    Just then, the old figure of the gatekeeper stopped, went through the woods and came to the depth. The fragrance turned into strong fragrance, and a pool of liquid appeared in front of him.


    The whole body is crystal clear and milky white.


    It''s ancient and sacred, and it contains a lot of energy.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath. He felt light, tired and bored. He seemed to be on the boundless prairie and under the blue sky. He was very clear and clean.It gives people an extreme sense of purity.


    Cultivation, body and mind are groaning.


    "Where is this? Fantastic! Is this the root? It''s like going back to the beginning... "


    Ning Tao looks intoxicated.


    On one side, the gatekeeper sighed: "this is the energy accumulated by Shenggen. The effect is similar to taichuguo, but it is purer and more magical than taichuguo."


    "Since ancient times, only two people have enjoyed this treatment. Who do you think there will be?"


    Seeing his mysterious story, Ning Tao is also interested. Have only two people ever been here? He thought about it and said tentatively, "two of the three saints?"


    The gatekeeper shook his head and said with a smile, "the second one who came here is indeed the immortal saint."


    "Sure enough, there is a master," Ning Tao praised secretly, but who is the first one? I can''t think of it. The immortal saint should be the oldest one.


    Under his expectation, the goalkeeper was mysterious and sighed: "the first man, his name is Origin


    "From "From heaven?"


    Ning Tao a face unimaginable surprised way.


    Of course, he couldn''t be more familiar with this, but he didn''t dare to think about it for a moment, which was really surprising.


    The gatekeeper sighed: "if it wasn''t for the doomsday disaster, the six saints would become the Seven Saints. He has the strength to attack the immortal saints. In fact, he has almost succeeded at the last moment."


    "But for the sake of the whole world and all kinds of creatures, he chose to explode himself and end everything..."


    It''s not hard to hear that he has a unique appreciation of the origin of Tianzun, but there is no way to achieve this end.


    The gatekeeper shook his head and said no more, indicating Ning Tao to go in. At the same time, the ancient vines interweaved to form a futon. It was in the middle of the night in this pool, which had a profound meaning.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao leaped forward on the tip of his feet. When he touched the futon, he shuddered.


    There''s a deep throb.


    It''s quite a thrill to show off.


    As soon as he sat down, the ancient Dafa began to work automatically. Then, he closed his eyes slowly and wrapped it with milky mist threads.


    The gatekeeper nodded slowly and started. He was also looking forward to the harvest of Ning Tao?


    In fact, he didn''t tell Ning Tao that it''s not only the capital of heaven, but also The capital of saints!

 Chapter 3812

    Wisps of holy white light, like silent fireflies, come from all directions happily, and gradually attach to Ning Tao''s body.


    Bit by bit into his body.


    "Hum Hum... "


    White spirit liquid is surging in the pool.


    Silk threads, wrapped with mystery, are like a sacred way to emerge into a butterfly.


    It''s a slow process, but it''s a huge project that hundreds of millions of people dream of. Ning Tao just feels that his whole heart is open.


    There''s a sense of liberation, of digging.


    Dantian, the realm is melting.


    Looking at Ning Tao, who is falling into a deep sleep, the gatekeeper pinches it with one hand, the seal appears, and opens the ceremony. The sacred pool is joyful, and all the ancient trees around are shining, all bowing to Ning Tao.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Huge and pure energy poured in.


    The transformation has begun. However, one more thing is needed. I don''t know how lucky this boy is?


    The gatekeeper said something and saw Ning Tao exuding suction all over his body. What does the whole person seem to be calling for? However, after a long time, there is still no movement?


    At the same time, in the endless and vast space of the eternal palace, many early fruits tremble.


    A lot of them are hovering in place.


    Like desire, anxiety, but also inferiority.


    And countless monks also noticed that the whole eternal hall was chanting, like an ancient god, carrying out rituals for a certain existence.


    The atmosphere of Zhuang Mu is dignified.


    Ice blue, wind devil and others are puzzled.


    I want to fight for taichuguo, but I find that I can''t move at this time. All taichuguo seem to be excited and anxious, and they all expect to face the same direction.


    "There What''s the problem? "


    In the dark green space, the gatekeeper caresses his beard. The changes of this scene are in his eyes, but he is not in a hurry. He has experienced this situation twice.


    Although with Taichu spirit liquid, Taichu fruit has little effect, but it also depends on what level.


    At this time, from Ning Tao''s ring, there is a three grain Taichu fruit. In fact, it was originally six grain. Because the gatekeeper said there was a better one, he exchanged the six grain Taichu fruit with shichangkong.


    Anyway, he is also his brother. He can''t suffer at this time. Sanwen is enough to explain to the old thief.


    You know, in the records of the outside world, Sanwen Taichu fruit is the best that monks can get. If you look at history, it''s rare to see.


    At the moment, Ning Tao only feels that Dantian is like a melting pot, and the rules of realm are being burned.


    It''s like a lot of hard work.


    The cultivation of the supreme quadruple began to waver.


    There was a sign of falling. In the past, all monks would be surprised, but now they will only be surprised, which means success.


    At the center of the eyebrow, the ninth turn has reached 91%, which is greatly supplemented by Taichu spirit liquid.


    It''s also very helpful to condense the immortal gold body. You don''t need to cultivate it consciously. You can see a layer of golden light shining under the skin.


    Time passes little by little. Taichuguo''s agitation is always restless. Even the gatekeeper thinks it''s wrong.


    "Why so long?"


    "Isn''t taichuguo willing?"


    The gatekeeper whispers, but shakes his head. The three lines taichuguo is shaking all the time. If he is willing to let go, I''m afraid he''s already in Ning Tao''s body.


    But where is three lines enough? There are many early fruits hidden in the whole eternal hall.


    Although he is very familiar with this place, taichuguo has his own spirit, and he assimilates part of the eternal temple. Even if he wants to find it, it''s really hard for him. Six patterns are the limit he can find.


    The secret just now is to let Ning Tao and taichuguo echo, let them choose and merge.


    But now a few years have passed.


    This is the first two times. It didn''t happen.


    "Strange? What''s wrong? " The gatekeeper frowned, but the ring of the island Master was not in his hand. He didn''t have the ability to check it.


    He was not willing to do it again.


    Before long, a mysterious golden light appeared all around, but they were wandering, hesitating and afraid to come.


    If you have any scruples?


    There is a kind of desire, but not a sense of seeking.


    The gatekeeper can feel the desire of these gods, but the highest is only six stripes, which is not what he expected. It''s natural isolation.


    But it''s been many years.


    The ceremony has already been carried out, and now it is in urgent need of a leader. Otherwise, it will not be able to drag on any longer.


    Ning Tao''s realm is already on the verge of collapse, and it will fall to the bottom at any time. Although it can still be done, it will not be perfect, and there is still one thing to go.


    It couldn''t hold.


    It''s the gatekeeper. He''s holding on to it with the secret technique.


    Seeing this, he suddenly lowered his face and said: "darkness is coming, and the world is about to face a catastrophe. This is a hope selected by the three saints. Don''t forget your mission. It''s impossible to hide all the time.""I believe in this young man. Are you willing to stay here? Stay till you''re exhausted? "


    These words echoed in the space, and they fell into a long silence.


    But soon, finally there was a response, a eight lines suddenly appeared, although not close, but a hope, and echoed, seven lines, eight lines, a lot of at once.


    The goalkeeper was also quite surprised. Did his words work? He remembers that the origin and the immortal sage were just eight lines at the beginning.


    But what are they afraid of?


    I dare not come near.


    At this time, a storm suddenly broke out in the middle of Ning Tao''s eyebrows. The ninth turn was actually complete, and the light was shining. A force of transformation poured all over his body.


    He broke away from his secret immediately.


    It''s about to start!


    "No, what are you waiting for?" The gatekeeper was angry, but suddenly he saw a golden light.


    "This is "Nine lines?"

 Chapter 3813

    Who will fight when the nine patterns come out?


    In that one thousandth of a second, this mysterious golden light suppressed the first fruits of the Taitai, and made those seven lines and eight lines who were ready to move retreat and fear.


    The gatekeeper widened his eyes Is it the first fruit of Jiuwen? Although he has speculated for so many years, he has never seen it. He did not expect that it actually existed and appeared.


    No wonder so many seven lines, eight lines too early fruit, so eager, but how dare not close.


    It turns out to be the emperor''s shock!


    Ning Tao is so lucky!


    The gatekeeper praised that he thought the eight patterns were already excellent. Who ever thought that it was far more than he expected. I''m afraid it was the only nine pattern Taichu fruit in heaven and earth.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    In the future, this son''s achievements are limitless!


    Ning Tao, however, doesn''t know about all this. The last and the ninth turn of the nine turn Nirvana cycle begins. What''s more amazing is that it actually overlaps with the magic effect of taichuguo and transforms together.


    The realm that had been oppressed all the time was falling like a rolling stone, and the cultivation seemed to disappear out of thin air?


    From xianzun to Xianhuang, Xianjun, Xianwang, and then to the great emperor and three immortals, they all went down to refining emptiness, refining gods, and refining Qi, and finally fell to the bottom of the valley.


    It''s like a loose person without cultivation.


    Without any accomplishments, everything starts again!


    Ning Tao always calm, selfless, forget the time, purpose, like a return to chaos primitive, the whole person feels like a seed.


    A seed full of vitality.


    He breathed the light into a white cocoon with regularity.


    It''s an ocean of energy.


    "Nirvana Reshape Here we go... "


    The goalkeeper is different. He observes the samsara disk in the middle of his brow. It''s an interesting secret skill, but he''s lucky. It seems that the boy is going to make a lot of money.


    However, although it is the first fruit of the nine lines, it does not have much effect on the cultivation itself.


    It''s impossible for you to "rub" a surge.


    In xianzun''s realm, the treasure that can achieve this step is rare in the world. Anyway, Taichu fruit is not. Its function is to reshape its own foundation.


    In order to better impact the God.


    Only when the foundation is solid can a high building be built!


    At this time, the sky is also changing in the mirror of the sky. He is already in the process of remodeling, much faster than Ning Tao, but at this time, the slower the better.


    The most difficult part of remodeling lies in the foundation. The first step is to build the foundation, which is also about talent.


    In this case, how strong a foundation can be built? They are also very important. Although taichuguo has made great contribution, the friars themselves are also very important.


    "Jiwen" is not everything.


    Those with outstanding talent, three lines can also achieve the effect of four lines, even better and better.


    Two fit, superposition, the right way!


    In the eternal temple, some people get the first fruits and begin to withdraw. They plan to find a quiet place to absorb them. After all, if they take them out, they don''t know who they will be?


    And the process of remodeling is very long, energy has too early fruit, just need to find a safe place.


    At this time, Ning''s safe house, which used to be in poor business, began to boom again. Although not many people got the first fruits, there are many opportunities in the eternal hall, and naturally many people need to digest them.


    The hall of eternal is always open, and people come in from time to time, and the safe house is still standing.


    The tide of beasts is still boiling.


    However, the threat has been greatly reduced.


    These monsters are transformed from a ray of eternal Qi. Although the consumption can be replenished, it can''t keep up with the consumption. Therefore, there are fewer monsters.


    Not as frightening as before, the eagle God and the beast alliance have also kept a low profile, and the fake safe house has also appeared.


    This is just a group of friars gathering together to fight against the tide of animals. Moreover, they are not far from Ning''s safe house. On the one hand, they can borrow light, on the other hand, they can escape in time when they are in danger.


    Originally, this is a provocation to Ning''s safe house. Even if the experts are not there, they can''t take advantage of it.


    But fortunately, these guys are also sensible, and they give a little filial piety every ten years. The fate of the five-star League is well known, and they dare not offend too much.


    After all, it''s a business grab.


    Thanks to Ning Tao''s magnanimity, I would have expected this kind of thing before I left, even if it was a favor.


    After hundreds of years of scuffle, the 100000 masters who came in originally, now, let alone half, can survive, and one third is excellent.


    So many immortals, the supreme spirits, are permanently buried here and gone with the wind


    Outside the island, people are more and more worried about this. The outline of eternal island is still there. However, even Tianzun does not dare to break through. Now it has been open for more than 400 years, and it is estimated that it will be closed soon.


    There is a tension in the hearts of the four major forces in the world, looking forward to the return of their ancestors.Pray day by day and look forward to it.


    But what should happen will still happen.


    Although the opening of eternal island has lost the world''s fighting power, there are many hidden experts, and the rising rookies in recent years can not be underestimated.


    These young people are no inferior to the previous generation, and some of them can even be called demons.


    I don''t know where it came from?


    With vigorous vitality!


    As a result, it has stimulated those super powers to cultivate talents and set them free for war.


    Let them regard the whole world as a battlefield, cultivate stronger and more evil offspring with more cruel and fierce environment, and be able to shoot Ning Tao, the first person of the previous generation, on the beach with high morale.


    And the young people of this generation are really amazing and gorgeous, and have made a lot of sensational events.


    The battle of Wudao tea party.


    The ancient ruins of Shiwan mountain.


    And the nothingness of Beiyou road!


    Almost everyone feels the vigor and youth of this generation of young people, whether it''s after drinking? After tea? Or when chatting all praise.


    At present, the most famous young people are Shi Huang, Ming Shi, Tian Tong Huang, magic fairy, Lagerstroemia indica, Jiang Zun, and the new dragon and Phoenix son No matter which one is, it''s absolutely shocking.


    However, many of them are of unknown origin, but this kind of thing is not surprising. Many of them are demons hidden by big forces. They don''t reveal their identities just for safety.


    In addition, although the holy land does not have too much trouble, but small trouble has been uninterrupted.


    Moreover, in the holy land of time and space, there has been an influx of strong people recently. Hundreds of years ago, a group of remaining evils of time and space escaped into time and space. Recently, there are signs that some people seem to see some shadows vaguely.


    It''s like an old hall.


    Even, you can see a lot of people.


    The four forces, such as Da Tianming, were the first to block the holy land of time and space. It seems that the remaining evils can''t be avoided any more. It won''t be long before they are born.


    "At that time, Jie Jie..."


    The world does not seem to know the existence of this holy place, let alone where it is.


    Like a ghost hiding in the depths.


    The friction of the holy land of eternal life has made three eyes, hualushui and others. After years of continuous battles, their fame is enough to frighten countless curfew, and the name of Ning Tao''s three disciples is also well-known.


    However, it seems that Xiahou Tianzun has never given up, and he does not know why he is eager to enter the holy land of eternal life?

 Chapter 3814

    For his seven children, today''s amazing talent gorgeous, although Ning Tao does not know, but also not unexpected.


    With their talent, that''s normal.


    On the starting point, they are not inferior to the super power.


    Laodaning has no worries and is born with Taoism, which is the foundation of the Taoism of the immortal family and is very suitable for the main road.


    Although it is not as good as the holy body, Taimiao, taixuan and Taishang are the most suitable for them.


    It''s better to choose the best than the most suitable.


    Old er Ning Xinyue, the body of the blood ancestor, is one of the thirteen holy families in the demon world. Now he is the head of the blood family. However, his constitution seems to be worse.


    But in fact, it''s extraordinary. If you want to follow the origin of the blood clan, I''m afraid you can trace it to other clans.


    There are also blood groups among the eighteen foreign nationalities.


    For example, Hades has blood.


    Although born in the Pluto system, they are the gods of the Pluto system, the elder overlord once said that they had traveled in different ways.


    I''m afraid it has a lot to do with other people.


    Blood, also can not be underestimated.


    Old sanning baby, chaos holy body, in ningtao seven children, bao''er''s physique is absolutely the first.


    Even he can''t compete now.


    As soon as the holy body of chaos comes out, it is unparalleled in the world.


    However, bao''er has been in the gate of yin and Yang for hundreds of years now. She has accepted the power of "chaos heaven" in her previous life, and I don''t know when to go out?


    Old sining longer and longfenger are both holy bodies. If the two fit together, there is no match in the world.


    It is even expected to shake bao''er''s number one.


    However, it''s still young now, but it''s possible. The future depends on them.


    However, it seems that he has already gone to Longdao. He has a dragon and a phoenix as his mount. He is dignified and dignified. However, his handsome face is more mature. It seems that he has experienced training in Longdao.


    Think is also, color dragon patriarch small light this son, how can easily to let go?


    Lao Wuning Xiaotian, the God of breaking false pupil, is also the "emperor of Tiantong" that everyone outside knows and pursues. He is not the best in terms of talent, but he is the best along the way.


    I don''t know how many people who are more talented than him are beaten down by him, so they are highly praised by the public.


    But if you are familiar with Ning Tao, it is not difficult to find that this emperor Tiantong is really similar to Ning Tao. He can not only create miracles one after another, but also has a good temper and temperament. He is very similar to Ning Tao, although he is the same, he is different.


    Because this is a new era of youth.


    Laoliuning Xiaoxian is a kind of fairy and devil. She is called the devil fairy. She is a disaster to the country and the people. She is sexy and pure. I don''t know how many young people are crazy for her.


    Strength and beauty coexist.


    Lao Qining, a small sky, a space immortal root, and the most auspicious treasure of heaven, was picked up by a mysterious man when he was a child, hundreds of years ago.


    So far, only a few people know his whereabouts.


    It''s the most mysterious of the seven.


    In addition, there are Shenglian fairy, Xiaolian, in the weak Shui fusion, there is no movement.


    Ning Tao asked the gatekeeper. It is said that leilian and dianlian may exist in eternal island. However, the gatekeeper told him that they were not here.


    Maybe on the way to eternity.


    But that road is not easy to go.


    Nine lotus flowers. Now there are only two left. Anyway, Ning Tao wants to find them for Xiao Lian.


    There are Gu Yuan, immortality, Mozu and others who escape into the world. They don''t toss about like a few children. They are all old foxes. They are very comfortable.


    They also got a lot of opportunities.


    It''s dangerous, but it''s defused.


    Xia Mengfei took charge of the Seven Realms, which made the strength of the original clan rise greatly. He made use of immortal wine to develop rapidly, and had a deep relationship with several super forces.


    Seven children are wandering outside. As a mother, they are naturally worried and have been paying close attention.


    Worry free has been able to help her share a lot.


    Xinyue, on the other hand, has been fighting at the border of the holy land. Her constitution is more suitable here.


    They have experienced a lot since childhood, so they are not as high-profile as Long''er. The more they grow up, the more they understand the pressure and burden of their father.


    Are doing their best to share


    On this day, Xia Mengfei looked into the distance as if she were looking forward. Her eyes were full of worry and carefree. She was beautiful, generous and dignified. Seeing this, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "Auntie, are you thinking about daddy again?"


    As soon as Xia Mengfei turned her head and laughed, she said in a complicated way: "it''s almost five hundred years, and there''s no movement. Even when she enters the island, there are Tianzun''s troubles. Those jackals, tigers and leopards will not let him go."


    This worry is very heavy. Over the past few hundred years, Yiyi and Qianqian have been frightened.


    But worry free but confident smile: "don''t worry, aunt, at this time, daddy should put those people all down, I believe daddy can.""By the way, just now the news came from the" killing hall ". Five younger brothers suddenly lost the news, as if they were in trouble."


    "Xiaotian? What''s going on? "


    Xia Mengfei frowned and felt nervous.


    Over the years, Xiaotian has never worried her. She has never been in danger. She has never asked her to help. She only comes back occasionally to practice with the "primitive tower" left by her father, which is very reassuring.


    Now, as soon as I heard that he had an accident, Xia Mengfei felt that it was not small. Was it Jiang Zun?


    Lagerstroemia new generation of young people!


    Sure enough, Wu you looked at the jade tube and said, "intelligence seems to have something to do with Jiang Zun. Five younger brothers have been fighting with Jiang Zun these years, but they have defeated him many times."


    "That kid insulted my father many times. Xiaotian didn''t deal with him. He tried to kill him more than once, but he didn''t succeed all the time..."


    On hearing this, Xia Mengfei was both pleased and worried. He pondered for a while and then said, "I''m afraid it''s not a small matter. Let master Guyuan go and have a look. If he finds Xiaotian, he will be brought back to avoid the limelight."


    "Why? That Jiang Zun is not the opponent of the fifth brother. There''s no need to bother uncle Guyuan, right


    Worry free looks puzzled.


    But Xia Mengfei said: "don''t forget that he is big crape myrtle behind him. How little do they do to deal with the shameless things of the younger generation? Don''t forget how your father came here. All the emperors have done it. "


    "If Xiaotian accidentally exposes his identity, that''s the biggest problem. Go ahead."


    Worry free mind a report, quickly nodded, but just turned around, but listen to Xia Mengfei way: "by the way, that dark time, have his what news?"


    "When is the dark, when is the emperor?"


    This name is very popular in today''s young generation. It''s a monster. Wuyou even said: "some of them, and it has been proved that Mingshi is a fierce son, who hates his father to the bone."


    ¡±Five younger brothers once advised him, but at that time, they almost turned against him. I''m afraid it''s impossible for him to turn back. "


    Hearing this, Xia Mengfei''s pretty face sank. She still remembers the three words "time is fierce". She almost killed Ning Tao. They all owe their present situation to him.


    However, it is impossible for others to kill him when they are in heaven. Unexpectedly, they get a son to take revenge.


    "It seems that this son can''t stay any longer. It''s time for him to come out and settle this grudge..."


    This is a very meaningful statement.


    But no worry inexplicably beautiful eyes a bright, like to associate with what? Surprise way: "is that person?"


    Under her expectation, Xia Mengfei just gave a mysterious smile and said: "real It''s better to be empty

 Chapter 3815

    In a vast mountain, a man and a woman ran away quickly and were seriously injured. If Ning Tao was here, he would recognize Xiaotian and Xiaoxian.


    Who seems to be chasing you?


    He was stained with blood and his arm was still drooping.


    "Brother, cough Support Hold on, I''ve lost them. There''s still hope to escape... "


    Ning Xiaoxian red eyes orbital road.


    That delicate appearance, at the moment are crying face.


    In order to save her just now, five elder brothers did not hesitate to take a blow from the beast. They didn''t die on the spot and passed out. It''s already a miracle in the miracle.


    Nobody thought it would be him?


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Ning Xiaotian gushes blood wildly, the five zang organs are all turning over the river and the sea, as if, they are all displaced.


    The blood was mixed with internal organs.


    It was obvious that his chest was sunken, and a wisp of purple gas was eroding him.


    The reason why he has been able to survive up to now is that he is not at ease with his sister. Xiaotian has red eyes and roars hard: "go, don''t Don''t worry about me. I can''t go. Both of us can''t die here. "


    "Go back and tell my mother, aunt, I I didn''t disgrace my father. He He will avenge me... "


    "Puff..."


    A mouthful of red blood was ticking on Xiaoxian''s cheek. Xiaoxian cried and cried, shaking his head and saying: "I don''t want to die We''ll die together. "


    "That damned Jiang Huang is just the defeated general of his father. He can be killed with a slap. If he really dies in his hands, it''s a shame. Brother five, wake up, we can live..."


    Yes, you heard right. It''s Jiang Huang!


    Only emperor Jiang entered the eternal island and reached the quintessence of Immortal Emperor. At that time, Emperor Jiang wanted to enter, but his cultivation was not as good as quintessence.


    So I missed the chance.


    Now, however, it seems that he has survived.


    Jiang Di has been captured by Ning Tao and killed by Jiang Chen himself. Unexpectedly, Jiang Huang is fighting with Xiaotian and Xiaoxian now and almost killed them.


    With the help of the two immortals tower, they have been promoted recently.


    But compared with Jiang Huangyi, it''s too much worse.


    That was the same period as Ning Tao. Even if he was defeated, his strength should not be underestimated. Now, he is an immortal eight.


    It''s only one step away from being in jiuzhong.


    Think about it. It''s a miracle that a new Immortal Emperor can still survive at the moment with two hard shoulders and nine hard fists, one palm and many injuries.


    All this is because of Jiang Zun. Xu is defeated by Ning Xiaotian, so he asks his cousin for help.


    But did not expect, Jiang Huang a see Ning Xiaotian, a moment like to see Ning Tao feeling? There is a hatred and anger from the heart. Without Jiang Zun''s bewitching, he directly tries his best to attack Ning Xiaotian.


    He was seriously injured in two moves.


    If you didn''t use a life-saving thing in time, I''m afraid Ning Xiaotian and his wife would have already died.


    Ning Xiaotian is bitter and astringent. He underestimates Jiang Zun and underestimates the shamelessness of Lagerstroemia indica. He has forgotten all the living examples of his father for so many years.


    It''s like a fight between children, but they call their uncle? Shame or not?


    But it was unexpectedly that he was robbed of the south today. He was only worried about one thing, for fear that Jiang Huang might find out his identity.


    In that case, not only Xiaoxian, but also the fourth brother and immortal uncle will have an accident.


    Nowadays, there are a lot of people in the holy land.


    It''s the time of low-key development, just waiting for my father to come back, take charge of the overall situation and reverse the world.


    Ning Xiaotian absolutely doesn''t want to see that he has ruined the whole plan. Jiang Huang is still chasing after them. They can''t escape.


    He was red eyed and biting his lips. If he really reached a dead end, he would commit suicide.


    Never leave any evidence!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In the process of escaping at full speed, a cold voice suddenly came: "little boy, do you want to escape in my hands? Can you escape? I''m curious about you now. You Who is it? "


    "An old friend with me Very similar


    But anyone can hear the chilly and murderous meaning of these words, just like the ice needles into the spine.


    "No, it''s catching up," said Ning Xiaoxian. She bit her silver teeth and suddenly unsealed her magic. She stepped on her jade feet, and her speed increased dramatically.


    But the corner of the red lips spilled blood.


    There are too many side effects.


    "Ginger dog thief, if my brother and sister don''t die, they will kill big crape myrtle and take your dog''s head one day..."


    Rather small day red eyes distressed way.


    "Huh? Evil spirit? "


    Jiang Huang''s eyes narrowed and flashed across the strange place. Is it a family from other places? No, it must have something to do with Ning Tao.


    Although he was wearing a broad emperor''s robe, his face was grim and ferocious, but it made people shudder. He waved with one hand, and five or six strong immortal emperors rushed up.The illusory sword of yibingbing is condensed.


    "Difa, crape myrtle sword!"


    "Brush Brush... "


    Ning Xiaoxian was shocked and angry. He resisted most of the murders and was finally injured.


    From a hillside, into a rock.


    In fact, he has experienced destruction, with a lot of scorched marks, as if he had been robbed by thunder.


    "Xian''er, be careful..."


    Ning Xiaotian gets up with her eyes and wants to block the magic sword, but a few willow branches come faster than him and sweep them away in an instant.

 Chapter 3816

    "Boom Boom... "


    More than a dozen crape myrtle swords cracked the ground.


    Originally, this move should be a hit and kill, the timing is very clever, but the emerald willow suddenly broke all this, and saved Xiaotian and Xiaotian.


    "Who? Who dares to stop us from killing the enemy? " Jiang Huang''s face was cold and murderous.


    Ning Xiaotian, Xiaoxian is also stunned. Is the rescue coming? But I don''t know, do I? Even if I knew, I shouldn''t have come so fast? Who is it?


    I saw a quiet old willow tree in sight. It was dark and full of vitality. More than ten green willows swayed, like a modest gentleman, fearless and strong.


    "This What''s this? "


    "Lightning wood? Where are the willows from? "


    All of them were at a loss. Then they noticed the surrounding environment. It seemed that they had experienced destruction and thunder.


    But the willow survived?


    Even, full of extraordinary!


    Even Jiang Huang was surprised. He survived the great calamity of heaven and earth. He rose and revived in the death and destruction. The future achievements of this willow are unimaginable.


    If this is discovered by the major forces, even if it can not be solicited, it itself is a treasure.


    Lightning wood itself is excellent, but also contains a wisp of "mystery of life", many powerful people love to understand, often can find a lot of enlightenment surprise.


    And this willow, at least, is worth a sky high price.


    Maybe more than he expected!


    Even he was moved. There are really good things in these million mountains, and they can''t see through the depth.


    However, if Ning Tao was here, he would recognize the willow at a glance and have a close relationship with it.


    At the beginning, he and lingxu Zhizun spent ten years traveling around the world, passing through millions of mountains, just saw this willow tree crossing the sky, and saw that its cultivation was not easy, so Ning Tao gave it a drop of green wood spirit liquid to let it rise again.


    Now it seems that it has succeeded. It has not only recovered from the Soviet Union, but also become more powerful and miraculous.


    And saved his children.


    This cause and effect, fate, is really wonderful.


    "You who are you? Why save us? " Small day pale face, cover chest, difficult way.


    And Xiaoxian also felt that she was all over.


    If it''s not determined, I''m afraid I''ve passed out.


    At this time, under the greedy gaze of Jiang Huang and others, the scorched black willow tree did not speak, staring at them for a long time, and suddenly stretched out two emerald green branches.


    The two willow branches withered quickly after two drops of pale blue liquid fell down on them.


    But Shenye is full of vitality.


    Both of them were taken down. They only felt that the injury was restrained, but they got better very quickly. How could it be very similar to the supernatural liquid in the legend?


    But isn''t Qingmu Shenye only available to elves and fathers? Where does this willow come from?


    When Jiang Huang saw this, he suddenly became angry. How could he tolerate the willow tree to save people? Immediately pulled out a crape myrtle sword, moriran said: "are you looking for death?"


    "Waves "I''m sorry..."


    Seven or eight murders broke out.


    Just as he said that, two young people arrived one after another, breathing heavily. One was dressed in purple robes, with a proud face, and the other was rebellious, full of obstinacy.


    It''s Jiang Zun, Mingshi!


    And see these two people come, rather small day dark a face, gnash teeth, in the heart.


    Jiang Zun set up an ambush and led him in the dark.


    These people are colluding!


    He thought that he was blinded by hatred and anger, and he would wake up sooner or later, but he didn''t expect that he was more and more extreme.


    And Ning Xiaoxian, glaring at a pair of apricot eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "how dare you come?"


    "You "Pooh..."


    Looking at that drop of red blood, my heart was thumping, but I gritted my teeth and said, "I just want you to tell me an answer. Do you have anything to do with that damned bastard, Ning Tao?"


    "As long as you say no, I swear I will take you alive!"


    His words are full of firmness.


    He didn''t even look at Jiang Huang.


    The latter''s face turned black. The boy was arrogant enough. However, he seemed to have some misgivings in his heart. He just gave a cold hum and didn''t care about him.


    "Crunchy Creak... "


    Ning Xiaotian grits his teeth, his fist creaks, his straight hair is white, and his eyes are bloodshot. If he wants to insult his father alive, he would rather die.


    His father has always been an example in his heart and the pillar of Wei An. He will never allow anyone to smear him!


    Xiaoxian is also full of evil spirit.


    Seeing that they were silent, Jiang Huang snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "what are you talking about with two mole ants? What do you want to know? Just come and ask? "


    Then, seven or eight terrible Immortal Emperor''s power burst out, murderous, and staring at the willow, coldly said: "these two thieves are my big crape myrtle enemy, you dare to help them is my big crape myrtle enemy.""Hand them over, give you a way to live, or let the emperor do it himself..."


    Xiaotian, as soon as Xiaoxian''s face changed, he was full of fear. He was too strong, and they were too young, but from this we can see his father''s strength.


    This king Jiang is just the existence of his father, but it''s like a barrier to them.


    But just then, the burnt black willow tree suddenly changed and said, "son of my old friend, I owe him a life. No matter who you are, you can''t take them away."


    "Hum, if you want to die, thunder can''t rob you. If the emperor comes to destroy you, he will let you die again."


    Jiang Huang was angry and clapped his hand.


    Like a purple God.


    "Imperial law, crape myrtle God palm!"


    "Not good..."


    Xiaotian and his wife exclaimed and felt the great crisis of life and death. But at this time, the willow tree was indifferent, and a branch was like a gun, which easily penetrated the palm print.


    In a second, a green arrow comes straight from a branch.


    "What What? "


    Everyone was shocked. Even the king of Jiang didn''t expect that this guy was so strong? Scared, he quickly pulled out his sword, but "Dangdang" was beaten away.


    "Hum..."


    Jiang Huang''s face was flushed, and a mouthful of blood was choked in his throat. But when so many people looked at him, how could he lose face, but he hurt himself secretly and pressed down.


    But a pair of scared eyes are staring at the willow, gritting teeth hard way: "you Are you a demon


    Just now, although it was only for a moment, he really felt that the willow was the supreme? This place is far away from the deepest part of a million mountains.


    You know, in today''s world, all the powerful people have gone to eternal Island, the rest are either too weak or too strong, but what''s the matter with the willow? Stay here and play pig and eat tiger?


    "What? Demon "Demon master?"


    Both Jiang Zun and Ning Xiaotian were shocked, but the latter was filled with ecstasy.


    It''s really saving.


    Although Jiang Huang is strong, he is only eight.


    At this time, the charred willow swaying, kind dissuade way: "you go, I do not want to slaughter the living creatures, today I have you can''t move them."


    "You..."


    Jiang Huang was angry, and his face turned red. Thanks to a series of arrogant words he had just said, he was only struck by one blow, especially in front of his nephew.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he said with a ferocious face: "how dare a willow stand in my way? Do you think you are demon Zun and I am afraid of you? Come and form the battle. Today, we must take those two bastards back. "


    "Yes ~"


    five or six immortals roared and clenched their teeth. They saw an obscure totem gathering in the void.


    "Crape myrtle Totem array


    At this time, the king of Jiang rushed to Jiang Zun and said anxiously: "I''ll hold it for you. Go and take down the two seriously injured cubs."


    "Remember, be quick, be quick..."


    As soon as the words came out, both of them were awe inspiring. They looked at each other and rushed out.


    Ning Xiaotian recovered some physical strength. Although he was on the verge of death, it was impossible for him to fight against the two immortals who won all the time. Even if he won all the time, it was very difficult to win them.


    But I can''t do it now.


    A pair of golden pupils suddenly open their eyes in the dark. Their movements, moves and flaws are all exposed at the moment. They can explore all nothingness.


    But at this moment, what did he seem to see? First of all, he was stunned and showed a touch of joy.


    "It''s you?"


    Just as they were about to rush up, the space suddenly solidified, just like ice crystals and multiple mirrors. When they were in the dark, their pupils shrank, and they reacted first. The blood of time and space broke out instantly, and they broke away suddenly.


    More than ten false shadows appeared in the air.


    "Who? Come out? "


    "Step on..."


    The space suddenly split, and three figures came out one after another. One side of the abyss was vast, and the other side was resplendent. One of them was wearing a black robe and came slowly, like the beloved of space.


    When he raised his head, there was a scaly mark on his forehead, which flashed gold stripes, totem and said, "my name It''s better to be empty

 Chapter 3817

    "Rather Rather small air? Are you Ning Xiaokong His face changed in the dark, and he was surprised.


    Jiang Zun could not help but be silly.


    He remembered that the emperor of Tiantong was Ning Xiaokong.


    How did this come out all of a sudden? Look at the current situation, it should be more than duplicate names?


    "Wait Wait


    Ning Tao, Ning Xiaokong, all surnamed Ning?


    Jiang Zun''s eyes brightened, and his breath was so short. No matter who they were, Ning Xiaokong must have something to do with Ning Tao. By the way, there was Ning Xiaoxian.


    Why? So, how do these three guys look a bit like each other? I feel like three brothers and sisters.


    Jiang Zun murmured, his face gradually changed.


    It''s like a big secret.


    At this time, Ning Xiaokong, who was dressed in black robes, took a step lightly, looked at five elder brothers and six elder sisters, and said with a negative hand, "I haven''t seen you for many years. How can you be so embarrassed?"


    That smile is very thought-provoking.


    Ning Xiaotian laughs dryly. His eyes are a little erratic. He seems to have been wandering around the world for hundreds of years with the name of seven younger brothers. Now the Lord is coming, and he is a little guilty.


    But more afraid of what more and more what, rather small air negative hand sword eyebrow light pick, joking: "these years, you play is quite hi? Everywhere I go, people cheer me. I can''t stand this honor. "


    "Well This... "


    Ning Xiaotian chats with Xiaoxian. She has been waiting for hundreds of years for this moment.


    Gu Yuan and immortality all smile. I''m afraid they didn''t get here so soon if they didn''t have Xiao Kong to lead the way. Fortunately, they came here in time. Today''s scene is just right for them.


    It''s time to put an end to everything.


    Mrs. Ning''s consideration is not unreasonable.


    "Damn it, who is Ning Kong? Who are you? What does it have to do with Ning Tao? "


    Ming Shi is angry with Xiaotian and Xiaokong.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar..."


    Jiang Huang roared and formed a big formation to fight against the willow, but he knew it was very difficult to defeat the demon Zun.


    At least not for now.


    Seeing a few people chatting, he was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood. He said angrily, "you two trash, what are you talking about? Come on


    "If you drag on, you''ll all die here..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    The willow is now in full swing. More than a dozen willows are like long guns, which can be attacked and defended. Even if the sword is cut, it will never be cut off.


    Under the full attack, the big array is in danger, and the immortal power in the body is consumed fast.


    Seeing this, the two of them also reacted. They gritted their teeth and said: "no matter who is Ning Kong? What does it have to do with Ning Tao? As long as we catch them all, we have plenty of time to figure them out. "


    It''s an immortal and an emperor.


    But Jiang Zun is much weaker. He just uses the secret method to upgrade to the imperial level, and his foundation is not stable.


    At this time, immortal sneered and sniffed: "it''s really belittled. A triple generation dares to be shameless, and the ignorant are fearless."


    Just about to teach him, but see Ning Xiaokong light step out a step, the body is very straight, negative hand way: "he handed it to me, this is the enmity between me and him, fate, he will be defeated by me."


    Said, one hand to the void a grasp.


    I saw a blade condensed by space was slowly pulled out by him, seemingly simple but able to cut iron like mud.


    When the pupil shrinks, the expression changes, what does it seem to associate with? He frowned and said, "are you a man of the holy land of time and space, with high attainments in space?"


    "You are not the time, are you?"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Xiaokong was stunned, and then sneered: "you That''s not the name


    "Brush" sound, then disappear in place.


    It''s like the world has evaporated.


    Seeing this, Ming Shi''s face changed and he looked dignified. He was a strong enemy. Although he was a peak, he was higher than Ning Xiaotian in terms of threat.


    Because he knows the power of space.


    A bite, but also disappeared in the same place.


    Both of them disappeared. They were not panic. They could feel their breath still. It should be a fight in the void.


    It''s also a pioneer and an end to the past few hundred years of gratitude and resentment.


    Is the traitor rampant?


    Or is it time and space to clean up the remaining evils?


    Before long, there will be an answer!


    At this time, immortal puts his eyes on Jiang Zun. With his strength, this little guy really can''t see it, but it''s time to do it.


    Guyuan didn''t worry at all.


    It''s meaningless to bully the small with the big.


    However, Ning Xiaotian suddenly staggered up and said, "two uncles, give him to me."


    When he looked up, there was a flash of golden light, and there was a strong killing chance. This bastard often humiliated his father in his ears these years, if he had not killed him for the sake of the overall situation.I really thought it was his own skill, but today, let the bastard pay the price.


    His father, not everyone can disgrace!


    "But, your wound..." Immortal a Leng, some hesitation, want to let him not reluctantly.


    But Gu Yuan patted him on the shoulder, interrupted his dissuasion, and gave Xiao Tian a reassuring look. With one step out, a bottomless abyss rose up behind him, like an invincible God and demon.


    In a flash, he killed Jiang Huang and others.


    Eight peak strength, can sweep all the way.


    Seeing this, Ning Xiaotian was moved, but immortal and helpless. He could only sigh, and the gold grain condensed into a knife, and then he joined the battle group to break the battle.


    Today''s big crape myrtle people They''re all going to die!


    "Kill..."


    Jiang Zun was so frightened that he didn''t expect the two monks to be so strong? But see Ning Xiaotian to support two people again, in the heart but almost did not have the joy to bloom.


    Two seriously injured Xianhuang, also want to fight against the evil of his Lagerstroemia indica, it is beyond measure.


    "No matter what tricks you want, you''ll be dead later. Do you have any last words?"


    Listening to this crazy laughter, Ning Xiaotian just grinned and surrounded by gold body. Finally, he condensed into a sword and said, "don''t worry, just a move, I will end you with this sword!"


    "One A move? Don''t be ashamed


    Jiang Zun is so angry that he has a black face. How dare he look down on him? Even the emperor did not dare to say that.


    I''m afraid Ning Xiaoxian will attack?


    When he thought of this, he was wary of it. However, at the tip of his foot, he rushed out and burst out. Behind him, a lofty shadow of the emperor appeared. He directly used his mace to make a quick decision.


    "Holy law, the divine fist of the emperor!"


    "Break ~"


    with no match, even the space is opened.


    It can be seen vaguely that there are two figures fighting fiercely in it. Based on space, the means emerge one after another. They are just competing for space attainments.


    "Boom Boom... "


    But this scene, a flash.


    In the eyes of Ning Xiaotian, this fist has come to his face. Ning Xiaoxian forgets to breathe and clenches his red lips. His heart goes up to his throat, tense.


    But just as the blow was about to fall, Ning Xiaotian suddenly raised his head, his golden pupil burst out, but he said in a low voice: "my real identity is Ning Xiaotian


    "What What? "


    Jiang Zun''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    However, a golden light suddenly flashed in front of my eyes, and my brain was blank.


    "No It''s over... "


    "Spirit Confusion


    In just one second, everything was back to normal.


    It''s not difficult to find that this move is Ning Tao''s own life pupil skill. With the stronger cultivation, he has rarely used it. It is only effective for those whose soul power is weaker than himself. The greater the gap between him and himself, the more effective he is.


    And once Jiang zungang had recovered, he felt a chill in his heart, and a stabbing pain spread all over his body.


    A stream of blood, overflow out.


    But I don''t know when Ning Xiaokong is near. The golden pupil is indifferent. The golden sword pierces his heart and says coldly, "I will do what I say."


    "Ning Tao is my father, you You shouldn''t insult him

 Chapter 3818

    Jiang Zun''s eyes were round and his face was extremely frightened, as if he had learned the secret of heaven.


    But the look was already gloomy.


    Vitality, fast passing.


    A pair of eyes, but also lost the focus!


    "Hiss Putong... "


    Ning Xiaotian pulls out the golden sword indifferently. Jiang Zun''s chest is stained with blood, cold and powerless, and falls to the ground. With his heroic words, Ning Tao is trampled under his feet. What can revive the glory of Lagerstroemia indica?


    This moment is gone.


    He suddenly felt that everything was ridiculous.


    What else to challenge Ning Tao? Ha ha, I have been practicing hard for more than 3000 years, but I was killed by my son.


    Moreover, if he guessed correctly, Ning Xiaotian, Xiaoxian and Xiaokong should all be the descendants of Ning Tao. What''s ridiculous is that he could not beat any of the three sons of Ning family who threatened to kill Ning Tao.


    "Ridiculous, ridiculous..."


    This side of the clean end of the battle, let the side of the war, the side of the violent retreat of Jiang Huang, pale, how in the blink of an eye people so dead?


    Magic?


    That''s his nephew.


    Big crape myrtle, the strongest future of the new generation, the most talented person, is so cut off by a sword?


    With a roar of anger from the emperor Jiang, the array is unstable. With a loud bang, the willow takes the opportunity to break the array, and Guyuan turns into a black hole, like an eight armed demon carrying the mouth of Kunpeng to devour everything.


    Even stars can be annihilated and swallowed.


    "The original skill, the skill of heaven devil swallowing stars!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    An Immortal Emperor hasn''t responded in the middle stage. It''s dark all around. It''s like being deprived of everything.


    A black hole whirlpool crushed him.


    And the devil''s fist can easily blow up an Immortal Emperor.


    The power of the ancient yuan is fully revealed. If the power of the most ancient demon in the fairyland is fully opened, even the half step immortal can fight.


    On the other side, immortality is not at all inferior. It can be attacked or defended, and its gold body is unpredictable.


    He doesn''t have as many gold lines as Ning Tao.


    But he is a Dharma maker. He is the best at change. He has 18 kinds of weapons, which can be attached with defense and attack. He also takes the opportunity to cut off the head of an Immortal Emperor.


    The rest of the three emperors joined hands in the siege, but they were just blocked by him. Then they rushed up with Gu Yuan to wash blood.


    "Boom Boom... "


    For some reason, it seems that the burnt black willow is really unwilling to kill, and is determined to do good. If it had just done so, these immortal emperors would have died long ago.


    And at the moment, looking at the pale Jiang Huang, he sighed: "the difference in a thought, the end of a few lives."


    "Alas..."


    "Son of a bitch, it''s all because of you. If you didn''t intervene, how could there be so many things? How can so many people die? That man, my nephew, my other nephew, is all because of you. I want you to die... "


    Jiang huanghong roared with his eyes red.


    A murderous, more full of anger.


    For hundreds of years, he has never been so shameful and angry. His brilliant life has only been in a mess in the hands of Ning Tao. Now I dare to humiliate him.


    He was born emperor. He should have become emperor. Everyone should submit to him.


    He''s the best in the world.


    But he was defeated by Ning.


    "Damn, all of them..."


    Seeing that he looked crazy, the willow sighed and said, "it''s all over. The struggle is futile. You have no resistance."


    "Ah..."


    "No Little Lord, save Well, I... "


    There are only three emperors left, one in the middle period, two in the early period, and only one in the middle period of Xianhuang.


    There was only despair in the terrible pupil.


    He collapsed to the ground.


    These two guys are too strong. I''m afraid they will never lose even if they fight alone or with a few masters. The means are more weird and terrible than each other. They are not unjust.


    Under the roar of emperor Jiang''s eyes, Gu Yuan''s gods and Demons smashed him with a fist and immortal knife.


    There was a dead silence in the field.


    The six immortals are here.


    Oh, no, it should be seven. Jiang Zun, who can barely be regarded as the Immortal Emperor, will be the eighth, or the ninth.


    Jiang Huang is stiff. Looking at the approaching ancient yuan and immortality, he suddenly laughs and laughs madly.


    "Good, good..."


    "Hum, it can''t save you by pretending to be gods and ghosts," immortal gasped and snorted.


    However, Gu Yuan is dignified. It''s not so easy to kill a disciple of such a super power. Although it''s a chance this time, it''s hard to guarantee that he has something to defend himself or protect his life given by his elders.


    It''s estimated that Jiang Zun also had it, but he died so fast that he didn''t even have time to use it.


    "Don''t be careless. Let''s go together and take him on the road!"With these words, the eight armed gods and Demons emerge, like a giant who can move the mainland, full of explosive power, ancient and vast, walking out of the abyss.


    "The devil It''s a duel


    And immortality, also a low drink, nearly three million gold grain condensed into a knife, full cut.


    "Immortality Steel blade


    One punch and one knife can crush everything.


    Even at the peak of Xianhuang, he will die at this moment.


    Jiang Huang''s face also changed, but at this time he roared: "what are you waiting for? Come on, you want to die like this? "


    At the same time, a purple jade pendant on his body suddenly lit up.


    A protective shield was formed around him.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Explosion, boom, deafening.


    And with a bang, Jiang Huang vomited blood and was beaten out. The protective cover blocked most of the damage for him, but it was a one-off and couldn''t hold up.


    "Damn, what are you waiting for?"


    He''s hysterical.


    But all around is still quiet, although there are ripples in the void, fluctuations, but the two still did not appear.


    Ning Xiaotian''s face changed and he felt that something was wrong. He wrinkled his eyebrows tightly. Jiang Huang, the eight peaks of cultivation, would place his hope on Ming Shi, an Immortal Emperor weaker than him.


    Do they have any cards?


    If so, will Lao Qi be ok?


    "Not good..."


    As soon as he blurted out, he saw the void cracking, the space within a few miles opened a dense black crack, and a figure stained with blood flew back out.


    Ning Xiaotian, Xiaoxian, Gu Yuan and immortal also stare at each other. Who is that?


    "Shihuang, Ming What time is it


    A few people were surprised. Did Lao Qi win?


    "Stab" a, gasping Ning Kong from the void out, clothes broken, although also injured, but compared with the dark time is no doubt much better, only to see him wipe off the blood, indifferent arrogance.


    "In the dark, you lose!"


    Seemingly calm, in fact, the words can not hide the excitement.


    How long has he been waiting for this day? Carrying the hope of her mother Shi Yao, she was secretly taken away by lingxu supreme when she was very young.


    His mother taught him carefully, and uncle lingxu gave him everything he could. He also set foot on the mountain of time and space.


    All this is to defeat Mingshi!


    To prove the legitimacy of "time and space blood"!


    Now He made it!


    Ning Xiaoxian cheered happily, worthy of his seventh brother, these years, he really suffered.


    Gu Yuan several people also breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Shi Huang, Ming Shi, lying in the ruins of the huge pit, stiff, eyes dull, he lost? But he doesn''t accept, he is not willing, this is an accident, this what rather small sky is not affected by the force of time and space?


    That is to say, his powerful time and space blood is helpless to him?


    And only half of Tianming''s blood was defeated by him in the end. No matter how unwilling he was, he still lost.


    There was a cry in his ear. His eyes saw the dead Jiang Zun, the six emperors in the pool of blood, and a Jiang emperor who was yelling at him and was in danger.


    "Asshole, have you forgotten your father? Don''t you want to kill Ning Tao? Come on Use that... "


    "That one?"


    When Ming Shi''s face was stiff, suddenly, his eyes were shining. How did he know? But can''t you manage so much now? He wants to live.


    Ning Xiaotian stands up with his teeth clenched and tears the sleeves on his arms. There are dozens of mysterious lines on them. In the palm of his hand, there are two mysterious seals.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Click Click... "


    The sky was covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder.


    Ningtian six people feel bad, this What''s this? And Xiao Kong, staring at his arms, turned pale and said, "is it the power of time and space?"


    "No No, like some kind of magic weapon? It''s weird. Wait. It''s hard Is that... "


    Ning Xiaokong''s face turned white.


    But as soon as his words came to an end, he saw Ming Shi''s ferocious grin and said crazily, "it seems that you have guessed it. Since you are the remnant of the holy land of time and space, you should know the power of this thing."


    "Jie Jie, go to die..."


    A mysterious aura was instantly called out.


    "Well What on earth is that? " Ning Xiaoxian only felt cold all over, full of fear of retreat.


    But in my ear, there was a roar of horror from Ning Kong: "quick Let''s go. It''s the lost treasure of the holy land of time and space. It''s a semi holy instrument and a holy ring of time and space! "

 Chapter 3819

    "What what? "Semi sacred?"


    Ning Tian and Gu Yuan are scared and their expressions change greatly How is that possible? What is the existence of the semi sacred vessel? How can it be owned by a fairy emperor?


    Not even their father Ning Tao.


    And in the world, it is unheard of.


    If you take out an artifact, you will be shocked, not to mention the supreme semi holy artifact. Even if the God knows it, I''m afraid he will go crazy to rob it?


    What''s more, it takes a great deal of energy to activate the semi sacred vessel. As an Immortal Emperor, can he activate it?


    Or do you want to die together?


    But don''t worry about the truth, run away first.


    "Go, go..."


    Ning Kong roars and his eyes want to show. He never thought that a treasure described by Uncle lingxu and his mother really exists.


    And it''s right in front of him.


    The holy ring of time and space is a special semi holy instrument, which can only be used by people who understand the power of time and space.


    But when the holy land of time and space was conquered, it was also lost in the war. I didn''t expect that it would be taken away by the big heaven. No, I''m afraid the four forces all know it. It''s just that it can''t be used and it''s hidden all the time.


    The appearance of the dark time is just right.


    "Damn it..."


    But Jiang Huang laughs wildly. If so, he knows that it''s not so easy for heaven and hell to create a dark time.


    "Right, let''s do it, let them all turn into Loess and die in infinite time and space," he said with a ferocious laugh


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Under this crazy grin, Ming Shi''s eyes were red and his arms were as if they didn''t exist. His whole body was transparent and integrated with the void. His strength was almost instantly drained away.


    Even if you swallow pills, you can''t make up for the consumption. It''s a semi holy vessel, and the consumption is too big.


    But He will never give up!


    "Blood of time and space, burn it for me!"


    "Chih ~"


    "boom Boom, boom... "


    In the eyes of all the people, the faint space-time holy ring bloomed a light.


    It''s like energy storage.


    A terrible force will erase everything.


    It is supreme, supreme and absolute. It is the most unquestionable existence and the most complicated.


    "Roar..."


    "Give me Kill


    Looking at Ming, his whole body gradually dried up and trembled. Ning Xiaotian turned pale and said: "are you crazy? If you go on like this, you will die. Even if you don''t die, you will be disabled. "


    "I said, don''t be used by those bastards with human face and animal heart. You should be sober."


    "Think of your father..."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole body trembled, but the teeth trembled, which was out of control.


    It must be an impossible thing for a small immortal triple to want to control the semi sacred vessel. It is inevitable that it will break out of control.


    "Kill..."


    Finally, it broke out in the roar.


    A mysterious aura, instantly toward the circumference of a hundred miles away, although dim, weak, but that a high power is terrible to the extreme.


    Where the mysterious aura goes, the green grass withers away, and the hard rocks disperse with the wind.


    It''s like the end of life.


    I don''t know how long it''s been?


    Jiang Huang was shocked and ran away. Although he was not in the target range, even if he was affected and out of control, he would not be affected. If he was not careful, he would die.


    This is the first time that this silly boy has exerted his power. If he dies, he will be finished.


    Da Tianming had to fight with him.


    The jade pendant on the waist is crisp, with three shields open.


    On the other hand, even if Ning Xiaotian escaped far away, he still couldn''t escape from this area. His face was pale. If he really wanted to be hit, he would die.


    Even if they all have some "Immortality material" in their bodies, it''s not enough to look at semi sacred objects.


    This is the approaching death.


    Like a tsunami, it will swallow everything.


    But in this despair, a willow tree suddenly fell from the sky, burst out extremely dazzling blue light, roared, with vitality to fight against time and space.


    There is no good trick, that is to rely on his own strength to carry the past in the next life.


    It uses its body to protect people.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Damn it," Ning Xiaokong a red eye, a torn coat, revealing that a strong tendons, immediately five brothers and others ruthlessly pushed out.


    But when Ningxian was shocked, he suddenly cut his palms open and spilled red blood.


    A powerful space force was pushed out by him.


    "Master Liu, I''ll help you!""Space Barrier


    "The power against scale, the candle dragon protects the body!"


    Ning Xiaokong roared and put up a layer of barrier. He has certain immunity to this force. He can hold on for a while, but they can''t.


    Ordinary people will die of old age if they get a little bit of it.


    And in the middle of the eyebrow, the golden grain like a scale flickers, and the power of space condenses. It turns into a dragon of void to protect him.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    "Old seven," rather small day red eyes, in extreme anger, crazy, golden pupil unexpectedly a burst of blazing.


    It''s like boiling in the fire.


    If the heart beats, a force shudders.


    Suddenly, a pair of eyeballs contracted and expanded. Ning Xiaotian roared, leaving tears and blood. But this time he opened his eyes, everything became clear, even the spatial pattern was clear.


    "This Is this awakening or evolution? "


    "Brother five, what''s the matter with you? You Don''t frighten me, "said Ning Xiaoxian, pale and startled.


    Gu Yuan and his wife were also frightened.


    I thought Xiaotian had been hit by the afterwave.


    "I I can''t hold it any longer. "Ning Kong''s face is red and vigorous, but he is black and purple. A wisp of hair is already white, and his immunity is limited.


    It''s the power of a semi sacred instrument.


    And the willow trees next to him, the situation is even worse.


    More than a dozen green branches have completely withered, and the blackened tree has begun to shed bark, wither, and the fire of life is about to fall.


    But it will not retreat.


    After benefactor, it must protect with life!


    And Ming Shi trembled, his whole body was thin and dry, his black hair was white, his blood was almost drained by the holy ring of time and space, and the last aftereffect burst out completely.


    With a bang, the defense lines of Liushu and ningkong were defeated, and the holy ring of time and space spread rapidly.


    But just at this critical moment, Ning Xiaotian woke up from the hazy, and a silver light flashed through the golden pupil. Subconsciously, he roared: "Yu Empty "No way


    At this moment, it seems that a slight force of space is controlled by him and fixed in front of them.


    It''s like a shield.


    But in the end submerged in the light of the ring.


    "Boom Boom... " The


    circle is dozens of miles away. It seems that it has formed a forbidden area of life. The Loess sand floated everywhere, and all life, even the essence, was completely deprived.


    A piece of burnt black willow is lying quietly, and the majestic vitality is gone, leaving only a faint breath.


    And rather empty half white hair, the whole person weak spitting blood, coughing, subsequent weakness, dizziness, there is a sense of aging collapse.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw a purple shadow dragging the half dead ghost away quickly.


    "Damn, I ran away..."


    But then he realized that five elder brothers and six elder sisters were busy and pale. In a moment, clusters of white hair swayed. Ning Tian''s eyes were bleeding, his soul was exhausted, his eyes were black, and he seemed to faint.


    One fifth of the hair has turned to snow-white color, Xiaoxian, Guyuan and others are almost the same.


    Lost nearly ten thousand years of life.


    If it wasn''t for his pupil strength, it would be more than that.


    "Go back to Go home, tell me, let Let father be careful of the sacred utensils of the time and space clan.... "


    Ning Tian''s weak way.


    With a black eyes, coma in the past.


    And Ning Kong, at the same time, fainted to the ground, completely paralyzed, semi holy, it''s terrible.


    In particular, the holy ring of time and space, a specially refined semi holy instrument, is said to be the crystallization of time and space of the sage of time and space. It has infinite mysteries. If it is matched with the blood of time and space, the power superposition is not as simple as doubling.


    It''s said to be like a sacred vessel.


    In Shi Yao''s description, only very powerful.


    Once Ning Kong did not feel very much, but now with such insight, it is really powerful and incredible.


    See two people coma, rather fairy clench red lips, even busy way: "go, take it also, to save it."


    She looked at the charred willow.


    Before long, the group left in a hurry.


    I''m afraid that even if they don''t disclose their identity today, it''s inevitable that they will make arrangements to evacuate as soon as possible.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At the same time, in a lush space, a long silent figure of Wei''an trembles slightly. In the center of his eyebrows, nine reincarnation seals are perfectly integrated. In the silence, a pair of eyes open indifferently.


    Behind the seemingly calm, there is a faint domineering spirit, which seems to suppress the myth and cross the ages.


    "Ning Tao Wake up

 Chapter 3820

    At this moment when Ning Tao wakes up, he is like an empty shell, just like the foundation of thousands of miles.


    It gives people a kind of thick feeling.


    Steady as Mount Tai, calm under the strong wind.


    Let you ravage, wind and rain, I stand still, as solid as an old tree.


    "Build a foundation It''s done


    Building the foundation alone costs half the effect of the first fruit of Jiuwen, and it takes decades. How much energy does it absorb?


    All of a sudden, it soared to refining gas.


    The day after tomorrow, we are all born with a lot of accumulation.


    Seeing this, the gatekeeper nodded with admiration. The boy was very smooth. He raised his head and pinched his finger again. It was not far away from the closing day of eternal island.


    The first fruits that gushed out were basically taken away.


    The energy of eternal island is also exhausted.


    It will enter the dormant period.


    Looking at the sky, his remodeling has reached the last moment, and his strength has been improved a lot.


    When Ning Tao''s remodeling is completed, he can basically close the island. How many years has this been closed?


    The gatekeeper laments the vicissitudes of life


    At this time, Ning Tao in the white cocoon only moved his mind, and the energy of heaven and earth came into the Dantian.


    Refining Qi is pregnant Qi, which is pure and thick.


    Lianying is a forged Yuanying, who is entangled in Jiulong.


    Alchemy is the creation of spirits and the perception of heaven and earth.


    To cultivate emptiness is to grasp emptiness and shuttle through space.


    The cultivation of Tao is the foundation of all things and techniques.


    This is the furnace mirror. Every realm is enhanced by Ning Tao''s view and transformation, striving for perfection in every detail.


    From Qi filling to the way of universe, it''s like practicing again and making up for the regret.


    Looking back, we can hardly find any shortcomings.


    If you put the former Ning Tao and the present Ning Tao together, then now, you can definitely hang the past, and you can surpass both the foundation and the realm.


    It''s called The same level is invincible!


    Human immortality is to quench the spirit of immortality and transform it into immortality.


    The earthly immortals are forged body and nine kinds of thunder.


    Tianxian is the cultivation of divine thoughts, seven emotions and six desires.


    This is the three fairylands, which can be regarded as the process of building the foundation, while the great empire is the fusion.


    Three flowers gather at the top, three souls are full!


    Only when the essence, Qi and spirit reach the peak and merge into one, can they become the Immortal King and perfect. This is a crucial and important moment.


    But Ning Tao has a solid foundation, so he can easily break through this barrier, and taichuguo''s efficacy is still sufficient.


    The Immortal King is the best among the people and the king of a country.


    Xianjun is a man of good fortune.


    The Immortal Emperor is the dragon of man, the emperor of the world.


    Xianzun is the God of heaven.


    It took only a few years from Xianwang to xianzun ningtao. If the normal cultivation is so fast, it will definitely be crazy and affect the rules.


    "One heavy, two Four times... "


    In the excitement, Ning Tao finally returned to his current cultivation. Although it seems that he is still quadruple, his strength and cultivation are far stronger than he used to be.


    He also experienced the ninth turn of Nirvana, which brought about the magical effect that he had not yet had time to experience.


    But Ning Tao was surprised to find that remodeling has not stopped, and there is still a drug force insisting on transforming the body and essence, isn''t it


    "Hum Hum... "


    Soon, with a dull noise.


    When Ning Tao was shocked, he burst out a strong breath. His eyes were bright and surprised. He broke through to the fifth level?


    Did Nirvana help him?


    His strength is beyond his imagination.


    However, although there is a lot of increase, he is not stupid enough to compare with Tianzun. That is impossible. Tianzun is the beginning of the road to sainthood.


    Tianzun is divided into five steps, each step is sacred, and it is a step away from the strong.


    If anyone can step out of the fifth step and become the sixth step God, then congratulations, it should not be called God, but should be called Saint!


    Immortals and saints are against heaven, jumping out of reincarnation.


    This is the Enlightenment of taichuguo, which brings Ning Tao spiritual light, and makes him have a certain understanding of the heaven and the saints, as well as a clearer understanding of the world.


    "Click Click... "


    Only slight cracks were heard.


    Ning Tao only moved gently, and the white cocoon on his body cracked, fell off, and even dissipated. At this moment, he felt like he could float.


    The body is so light.


    It seems to shed countless impurities.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid air, but at the tip of his feet, he really floats up and comes out of the pool of divine liquid, and the Taichu liquid inside is consumed by him.I wanted to take some out.


    Avenue, space, are really kind.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, master," Ning Tao said with a smile to the gatekeeper after he was intoxicated and comfortable for a long time. He has been guarding himself for so many years.


    Hearing this, the gatekeeper stroked his beard with a smile and said with satisfaction: "it seems that you have succeeded. Although it''s one thing to have a foundation, where can you go in the end? It also depends on your future efforts and destiny. "


    "Wither like the origin? Or is it sanctified like immortality? It''s all up to you... "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded excitedly and clenched his fist, but suddenly he thought of something and asked: "by the way, master, I haven''t asked you who you are? You''re not just the gatekeeper, are you


    "Is Are you some spirit


    It may be easy to say before, but now his perception is extremely keen, but the gatekeeper is still unfathomable. Who was he before he became the gatekeeper?


    What''s more, associating with his previous tone, it seems that he witnessed the origin and the rise of the immortal sage?


    How old is that?


    How could he have lived so long? He can''t be a saint, can he? Heaven? Not really?


    Hearing this, the gatekeeper shook his head and said, "it''s just a lonely old man. It''s not worth thinking about. Now I''m just a gatekeeper, that''s all."


    "Where is the door that the elder guards? Why can''t I see that place with the help of the ring of the Islander? "


    "And what''s inside?"


    Ning Tao is deeply puzzled.


    He felt that the secret should not be so simple, the sage''s arrangement and other purposes.


    The gatekeeper leans on the crutch to smile, slightly hunches back to turn round a way: "behind the door, there is no light, nature is a darkness, a darkness full of evil, it is the real Dark Lord."


    "And where is he? You will know when you get the last key. "


    Said, the figure has faded.


    There seems to be only so many answers.


    Ning Tao frowned. If the holy land is created to deal with the Dark Lord, the saints can''t fight. How can they deal with it?


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    But that''s too far away.


    Now, it''s time to go back.


    The closing time is not long or short. It has been more than 500 years since the opening of eternal island. In the past, this period should be the hottest, and there are still hundreds of years before the closing.


    But this time the energy consumption is too large, no doubt a lot ahead of time, fortunately, the harvest is not poor.


    Ning Tao is not in a hurry to leave. If he guesses correctly, there should be a lot of early fruits here. Sometimes he wakes up for a while and has a sense of the outside world.


    He also saw some eight grain ones.


    If this is taken out, it will make a stir in the world.


    Not to mention shock, at least it''s very good to keep it for children. He licks his lips, spreads his mind, opens perspective and looks everywhere.


    He soon collected five or six of them. They didn''t dare to resist at all.


    Soon, he found a six pattern.


    However, after making most of the rounds, the highest one was only six lines. He got two or three lines, but he was not willing to even have seven lines.


    Taichuguo has more than a dozen in his arms. If not one, he wants to eat more.


    I''ve been in it for several days. If it''s not for the gatekeeper, he can''t see it. I''m afraid he''s going to move you out.


    A total of nearly 20 Taichu fruits were taken.

 Chapter 3821

    The gatekeeper has a black face. If it''s not for his aloofness, Ning Tao''s pickpocketing rascal can make his nose crooked, just like digging three feet.


    It''s a treasure.


    Take more than 20 Taichu fruits at a time.


    It''s a great loss to the holy root.


    If he can''t find seven or eight patterns, I''m afraid he really dares to hang on there.


    But do you think it''s over? It''s the same as living in a foreign country. If you can''t come here once in several decades, and you have enough money, how can you be willing to go back?


    Isn''t that the same as Bailai?


    Ning Tao is eager to be far above this.


    You know, Shenyuan taichuguo is a precious treasure, but in addition to the supreme absorption, the effect is just right. If the Immortal Emperor absorbs it, it will be a great waste.


    And looking at their lineup, the supremacy that basically exists is also in today''s eternal island.


    Once shared, it''s gone.


    But the eternal stone, the eternal spirit is different.


    No matter how high or low their accomplishments are, the absorption of these two kinds of things is beneficial. The more they are, the better they are. They are wonderful treasures. They are valuable and have no market outside.


    He who sells is mentally handicapped.


    Self cultivation is not enough.


    Although Ning Tao has 1.1 million eternal stones in his hand, he still feels that they are too few.


    So take advantage of the ring of the Islander, look left and right, walk on a gem path, stop and pick it up from time to time, feel like a good citizen, but let the gatekeeper look straight at the corner of his mouth.


    Is this guy a miser?


    So short of money? Why don''t you sell yourself?


    See Ning Tao more dry more hard, stuffed a few full rings, don''t care what things, as long as it is good, is a baby, all put away.


    I almost didn''t move eternal island to their house.


    "Hiss ~"


    the gatekeeper''s face turned green, so he was persuaded, mainly because of one sentence.


    There is the ring of the Islander. Now as the Islander of eternal Island, he can come back again when he has a chance. The direction and coordinates of the ring of the Islander can be sensed.


    So Ning Tao was more relieved and happily went to join the time.


    It seems that this ring is not chicken ribs.


    However, the gatekeeper wiped the sweat on his forehead and made up his mind to cut off the connection with the ring of the islanders when the eternal island was closed.


    We can''t let this scourge go back to the island.


    Otherwise, the family will be ruined!


    At this time, Ning Tao returned to the valley full of spring breeze, with flying feet and high morale. He wanted to find a suitable opponent to do a good job.


    "Why, Lao Ning? Tut Tut, you''re back at last, OK? Has the foundation been rebuilt? "


    Shi Changkong and others laughed excitedly.


    He has also broken through the five fold, looks energetic, cultivation, strength, are greatly improved.


    Not seen for decades, Jiang Chen, Yu Lei Zun, misty and others have all made great progress. It seems that they all have a chance in the eternal temple, which is really gratifying.


    Ning Tao also found a steel gun. Where did the bastard come from? From head to tail.


    But luck is not so good.


    After entering the core, he strayed into a secret place.


    Although he didn''t enter the eternal hall, he also broke through to the supreme, which was absolutely a fantasy existence for the once steel spear Immortal Emperor.


    Can he be the supreme one day?


    It''s like a dream.


    Ning Tao with a smile, suddenly asked: "by the way, who has snatched the Shenyuan Taichu fruit?"


    When everyone heard that, ice blue, the little tree took a step one after another, and could see the joy on his face. One of his accomplishments broke through to five, and the other to three.


    It is not easy to take a step at such a difficult level.


    Let alone the blood of monsters and beasts.


    I don''t know what chance they got.


    Ning Tao is surprised. Even the little tree has been robbed? Yes, but seeing the envy and loss of several people in huangquan, he immediately comforted and said with a smile: "there is no need to envy, everyone has a share, and those who want a few lines have it."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned.


    Jiang Chen scratched his head, but the sky didn''t know what he meant. He said strangely, "are you talking about taichuguo?"


    "Naturally, what else? The spirit of eternity? " Ning Tao smiles casually.


    More than a dozen people were speechless, even the moth fly master had no choice but to shake his head and said with a bitter smile: "master, that''s the first fruit of Shenyuan. It''s not Chinese cabbage, it has a few lines. You''re exaggerating."


    It has five strength, this time, also failed to grab, white beard Zun is to grab one.


    That guy''s going to fly.


    Although Liuhuo danzun, the master of Yipin, knows it''s attractive, he hasn''t been in it for decades, but even so, he knows the value of Taichu fruit.Everyone has a share. Isn''t that bullshit?


    They both turned their mouths and shook their heads.


    However, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and sneered. Brother Tao was not satisfied with all kinds of things. He immediately turned his hand over and three bright and fragrant fruits appeared in his hands. He said: "three students, what do you think this is?"


    "Is this the first fruit you lost? Or the first fruit of this pattern? Or this apple? "


    "Well This... "


    All of a sudden, people''s faces became stiff, their eyes widened, and they even forgot to breathe.


    What are the two bright colored and golden fruits in front of us? Live in There are six lines? My God.


    In the eternal palace, they found a four pattern, and they didn''t know who gave it to them?


    But at present unexpectedly easy to appear six lines?


    Are they confused?


    "This Is that true? " Mothflies, a product, and Liuhuo, Dan Zun opened his mouth and said in amazement.


    But without waiting for their reaction, Ning Tao, like a juggler, threw out more than a dozen Taichu fruits in a row and said proudly, "when did our sect master cheat people?"


    "Hiss ~"


    the mothfly master suffocated and almost didn''t faint on the spot. He seemed to see more than a dozen Taichu fruits.


    Is he hallucinating?


    Don''t talk about him. Jiang Chen and others are stupid.


    Even shichangkong did not expect that Ning Tao would bring out so many early fruits. The little heart almost didn''t scare them out. But on second thought, they all became Island owners. This privilege should exist.


    At the thought of this, he was envious. Why didn''t he work hard at that time?


    Alas!


    Regret of thumping the chest!


    "Ah..."


    Harsh, joyful screams suddenly spread out, more than a dozen people are crying and howling, are going crazy.


    Ning Tao waves his big hand and gives Jiang Chen a six grain. He is so excited that he can''t speak. The wind devil only takes a five grain, and has a strange look at the ring of the island leader in his hand.


    Then, Lei Yuzun, misty and Yunmeng, all took three patterns, but they were not greedy.


    I know my qualifications.


    It''s already at the top of the list.


    Xiaoshuang took a five grain, it seems not very interested in this, fire lion and fire tiger took a grain, can get too early fruit has been very satisfied.


    How dare you expect more?


    Luo Qingcheng, took a four grain.


    Huang Quan takes a Taichu fruit that Ning Tao got for the first time. It''s no grain. He knows his potential. If he takes it higher, it''s called waste. He has self-knowledge.


    The steel gun is more free and easy. He reaches for an apple, but he doesn''t want it.


    It''s a miracle to be supreme.


    No matter how much, he didn''t have the courage to think more. To be honest, he was very grateful to Ning Tao. He seemed to be enslaved, but let him live his true self.


    However, Ning Tao still gave him an eternal spirit, which can change his aptitude.


    The moth flies, a product. Liuhuo danzun looks envious, but Ning Tao still comes with three fruits. Although they are all of two lines, they are very excited.


    Do you still have their share?


    This kind of treasure is given to them?


    But Ning Tao has always doubted people. He doesn''t need to use people. If you''re grateful, you can keep it. In the future, you can make more contributions to the world. Shi Shang and Wei Shengjin each took three lines and one took four lines. They are all excited.


    And there are seven or eight left.


    When you get back to the holy land, you can give it to whoever is suitable.


    As for ZuLong and zuhuang, it seems that they are still early to leave the pass and will stay in eternal island. When they leave the pass, they will shock the world.


    It''s time to leave soon. Visions are frequent. It''s a sign that eternal Island repels monks.


    Many people think it''s like a dream, especially the moth flies and others. It''s too unreal. Before they came here, who would have thought that the rare Taichu fruit would be chosen by them?


    "Master, you are really a man of God!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "

 Chapter 3822

    Outside, wind and clouds.


    After more than 500 years of silence, today, it is finally boiling again, and eternal island will be closed.


    I don''t know how many million years it will take for this closure to appear? Lonely and long, mysterious and vast, countless super powers have been searching for, looking forward to eternity, looking forward to longevity, but they have never been able to find out.


    "Hum Hum... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The deafening roar, as well as the energy hurricane, all show that the eternal island is about to have a big vision.


    Ning Tao stands on the top of the holy mountain, overlooking a crack from a distance. There should be the exit. Thousands of people have gathered there excitedly.


    Are you finally leaving?


    "Well, I''m really reluctant to..."


    Behind him, the invisible gatekeeper''s mouth beat hard, and his heart, just like stagnant water, jumped up and talked to his throat.


    "You are the owner of the island. It''s easy to come back later," he said with a dry smile


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and didn''t hear the voice. Suddenly, the sky cracked. At the moment, he could easily feel the rules and breath of the world, and the release of a heart after being suppressed for a long time.


    That''s the real world.


    "Oh Oh... "


    "Ha ha, Huanyu, I''m here..."


    A lot of people are laughing and ecstatic. They rush out like a bee pupa and can''t wait to share their joy.


    In the past five hundred years, it''s not easy to survive. I don''t know how many lives and tribulations we have experienced, but as long as we survive, everyone will make progress.


    At least one or two levels of cultivation are promoted.


    Even the supreme, with a smile on his face.


    In the distance, ice blue, Jiang Chen and others are ready to leave at any time. The two leagues have already said hello to him and left first.


    Looking at thousands of people across the sky, like a meteor shower, the gatekeeper stroked his beard as if he thought of something. He said leisurely, "island Master, after you go out, you should be more careful. After all, people are terrible."


    "And the Five Star Alliance..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned, but he really forgot this. When he killed people, he wanted to be happy for a while. I''m afraid that soon the five forces will know, right?


    All the elite of my family have been destroyed. This hatred has caused another wave. After going out, it''s a lot of trouble.


    It''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    When you turn around, you must follow the master of the yellow island to protect the people of the island


    "But if anyone dares to use his brain, it''s hard to keep the true spirit in reincarnation, let alone the ashes."


    "Hiss is It''s... "


    Five people were shocked, so they bowed down respectfully.


    These five people are fog, dragon, stone, halberd and eagle. Ning Tao plans to take them out of the island.


    It''s a waste to stay here.


    But at this time, the halberd''s master was facing the gatekeeper and Ning Tao respectfully and solemnly said, "I hope you can rest assured, the island Master. If anyone doesn''t obey me, I''ll destroy it first!"


    But it''s hard to hide the excitement in the words. After spending so many years on eternal Island, I can finally go out.


    Eternal island seems to have endless opportunities. It is the best place in the world. However, this place is not a long-term solution. If you want to become stronger, you have to go to heaven and earth.


    For example world!


    The dragon, fog, and other gods and spirits have made binding vows and pledged their loyalty to the death.


    Besides, Ning Tao''s Island master ring can also check and balance them. At the moment, it''s just a show of loyalty. After all, no one wants to take people with evil intentions out.


    Ning Tao nodded his head and looked at the ring of the island leader. Suddenly he looked at the Yangling ring and asked the doorkeeper: "I dare to ask you, what kind of Keepsake did you say it is and what is its use?"


    "Everyone says it''s very important. It''s a holy thing left by a saint. But what is it?"


    "This..."


    The gatekeeper hesitated for a moment, then suddenly brushed his sleeve, and an invisible barrier separated them. Seeing this, the halberd master was very conscious, and immediately signaled several people to step down and divide them around to keep them away.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s heart is pounding. Is there any big secret to tell himself?


    Looking at the yanglingjie, the gatekeeper said: "I can tell you very responsibly that what the immortal sage left you is absolutely the most precious of the four holy places, which is the dream of countless gods."


    "Even saints are eager. It seems useless now, but when it really works, you You will get everything


    Seeing that he looked solemn, Ning Tao was confused and asked, "is this more precious than the holy sword of the yellow spring? It''s a saint''s knife. "


    "Things are good or bad, only when and where you play. But I''m sure that if you exchange this ring with the sage of the yellow spring for his sword, he will not hesitate to exchange it with you.""Now, do you understand?"


    The gatekeeper has a long focus and complicated vicissitudes.


    In his expression, Ning Tao seems to see a touch of expectation, and a touch of taboo, holy and solemn.


    Yang Lingjie, is it so superior?


    Ning Tao frowned lightly, which was really hard to believe.


    Looking at the sky, the monks had almost gone. A yellow light and a fire light fled from here one after another, which should be Huang Sheng and Yan Jiao.


    But now there is no way to entangle with them, immediately bow to the gatekeeper, to say goodbye.


    "I will come back for sure!"


    Then he rushed to the exit.


    But the gatekeeper rolled his eyes. Can you come back? I''m kidding. What''s with the money?


    Six of them, including master Ji and Bing LAN, followed. However, they didn''t concentrate. Instead, they scattered and covered their faces. Many of them stayed with Ning Tao. If they were found, they were afraid of danger.


    But at this moment, the sky of eternal Island suddenly darkened, like a touch of black depression.


    "This What''s this? "


    Ning Tao, still want all friars a Leng.


    And then, a pair of dark hands suddenly reached into the crack, seemed to want to tear, rushed in.


    But the gatekeeper gave a cold hum. It didn''t seem to be unexpected. He pinched the key and brushed his sleeve and said, "I''m stubborn. I''ve been so stupid for so many years."


    "Scattered ~"


    a wave of energy spread, instantly shattered the big hand, even the dark sky was brighter.


    "This What? "


    Ning Tao frowned. Just when he was confused, the young voice of Ji Zun echoed in his ear: "the island Master doesn''t need to panic. He''s just a crazy man. The adult once said that he was a dark believer."


    "Oh? How strong is that? "


    Ning Tao asked subconsciously, it sounds that this person is not good at eternal Island, but has something to do with darkness?


    The halberd Master said casually, "it should be the God."


    "God Nei ~ "


    Ning Tao smokes from the corner of his mouth. Is a believer so strong? But now that the crack is quiet, I don''t think about it any more. I burst out at a speed.


    Soon, after experiencing the whirlpool of space, the corridor, the eyes finally brightened.


    The sound of boiling prosperity appeared in my ears.


    The grand outline of the central mainland first came to our eyes. In front of us, there were dense figures and familiar forces with mixed feelings.


    "Finally Come out


    Wind devil and ginger dust are scattered.


    And halberd venerable etc., don''t dare to approach Ning Tao at the moment, just scatter in all around secretly protect.


    At this time, Ning Tao suddenly saw an eye-catching figure, dressed in black, indifferent, stepping on the top of the stars, full of black air, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, a wave of heaven''s power, panic burst out.


    I don''t seem reconciled to this failure.


    Once again, I want to break into the island.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    But this time, we haven''t reached the eternal island. The space cracked and the dazzling light appeared, just like a sword of light tearing the dark curtain.


    "Dark heaven, don''t be stubborn. You can''t get in. You can''t even think about it when I''m here."


    And the dark figure was stunned, gritted his teeth, and said with a gloomy look: "it''s you again, Guangming Tianzun. What good has that old thing done to you? Are you not tired of fighting me again and again? "

 Chapter 3823

    As soon as the words of the venerable purple light came out, many people could not help but pause when they wanted to move forward.


    "Rather Ning Tao


    Wait, what seems to be wrong?


    There are still hundreds of thousands of people in the five leagues standing in the same place. If you remember correctly, there should be no six fold eternal Island, right? So no matter how much fortune you get, the highest strength is Wuzhong.


    But the purple light venerable is the old brand six heavy supreme, that Ning Tao, can one punch hurt him?


    And no suspense? all-powerful?


    "This It''s a bit of bullshit... "


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Even if I saw this scene with my own eyes, I can''t believe it. Moreover, will Ning Tao be Wuzhong?


    He''s just the younger generation.


    It''s very fast to reach the supreme.


    Also five, you look at, white beard, moth flies, black thunder ancestors and so on, which of these five supreme, at least not live tens of millions of years? There have been hundreds of millions of years, and they have become stronger after a long period of accumulation.


    How old is Ning Tao? It''s only a few hundred years since he was born.


    Long live the time tower.


    But long live, to reach the quintessence?


    Is that possible?


    Hundreds of thousands of people shook their heads as soon as they flashed this idea. It''s impossible and absolutely nonexistent.


    Those who are promoted to supreme at the age of ten thousand are the only ones in the world. Those who are promoted to supreme at the age of five thousand are only three in history, and no more than five at most.


    But they were all in the early days of xianzun.


    Five fold? That''s fantastic!


    See people stiff, purple light venerable roar in the pain, an arm was beaten into blood mist, bone smashed, painful, more is angry.


    "A bunch of idiots, idiots, what are you still standing there? Come on, go after him Quick... "


    Cursing while turning to chase.


    In any case, we can''t let him go today.


    But he didn''t know what was going on in his heart and brain? Should it be his carelessness, or did he use the secret method?


    Otherwise, he would be beaten back by a little boy?


    Ridiculous, he''s going to hold a vengeance!


    "Kill..."


    At this time, all the talents recovered, and several major forces immediately sent hundreds of experts to chase and kill them.


    But at this time, I don''t know why there was a riot again. A swarm of people poured out. Xianhuang, xianzun and the big forces could not bear it.


    "Fellow Taoists, go ahead. If you drag it down, it''s time for those wild hunters to gather around and kill the fat sheep."


    "Never stay here..."


    The words really stimulate the sensitive people, and the sage college, the great zodiac, the great spiral, the great spirit and the Dragon Island all work together.


    In the face of this threat, their super powers are not afraid, and they need someone to lead them now.


    Even if it''s still the love of Ning Tao.


    Among these people, there should be his friends.


    "Rush..."


    With several major forces as pioneers, the fear in the hearts of the people was immediately suppressed, and a swarm of bees rushed out, scattered, and rushed to the distance.


    The hunter, like the star pirates, is a group of powerful people with more than five powers working together to harvest them.


    They can''t get in, but they can wait for someone to bring them out. As the saying goes, people who know their faces but don''t know their hearts will do sinister things for the sake of treasure.


    One of the most famous wild hunters was that he killed a monk and found a Taichu fruit.


    It''s bad luck.


    Later, the friar took this as a way to achieve the heaven.


    On the contrary, it became a good story, so when these three words came out, everyone was in a panic.


    I''m afraid the baby will be taken away.


    The wind devil, Jiang Chen and others are all from taichuguo. They haven''t had time to absorb them. They have to encircle and suppress them. Now they are the most worried.


    "Ah Ah... "


    All of a sudden, several screams came out.


    At the corner of their eyes, they saw several people slip away, leaving a corpse in place.


    The ring was also removed.


    "Hiss ~"


    "yes It''s the hunter, run away, "the crowd screamed in horror, and there was an instant riot.


    There was no need for time to die. The wind demons were bewitched again. The scene was chaotic for a time, and they were all separated. From time to time, there was a miserable cry around.


    But no one can find the killer?


    These hunters are too powerful.


    Nonsense, if it''s not more than five, people can go in by themselves. Do you still need to cry here? If it''s one-on-one, no one is an opponent.


    I don''t even know who the enemy is.


    Wei Shengjin panics. Luoqingcheng, huangquan and steel guns are all around him. The small tree is attached to them. It''s too obvious and easy to expose.Just want to push out desperately, suddenly feel a cold back, a mind locked them.


    "Not good..."

 Chapter 3824

    This idea is killing. Even the air seems to freeze, and the brain stops thinking.


    It''s like being watched by a cold vulture.


    "Fat sheep, Jie Jie..."


    "Yes It''s the Hunter... "


    Wei Shengjin, Huang Quan, and steel gun all stopped breathing for a moment. They were stiff all over. It was difficult to move a finger. It was unrealistic to call for help.


    Their teams are all dispersed.


    Ning Tao led away most of the firepower.


    A few people secretly scold, how so unlucky to be targeted by the hunter? In this hand, there are still precious fruits. I don''t know if it''s a lifetime loss.


    "Damn, damn..."


    But in the moment of being shrouded by death, the vines, which were like spirit snakes, sprang out, tied the three people and pulled them out.


    It was Xiaoshu who made a decisive move.


    "Brush Brush... "


    A few cold awns flashed by, but they only scratched some vines, and even the space was torn by this claw.


    Between the lightning and the flint, Wei Shengjin probably saw that this man was a rickety old man in a black robe. He moved very fast. His hands were like vulture claws. His whole body was black, which was comparable to the weapon of a magic weapon.


    Just now, if I was caught by this claw, I would be dead. If I was targeted by vultures, I would die.


    Indeed, he is the sixth supreme.


    He had seen it before. It seemed that he was called the black eagle Lord. He was most famous for his ruthlessness and murdering.


    "Damn, how could it be him?" Wei Shengjin is sweating, but even if the four of them fight together, they are not the opponents of "black eagle".


    He quickly gritted his teeth and said, "master, I''m a disciple of Taoist Yixing. I hope I can give you a thin face."


    "Oh? Are you Yixing''s Apprentice


    On hearing this, the evil black vulture''s brow wrinkled slightly. The old man was not easy to be provoked. He was known as the king of sanxiu. Is it something in the pool?


    However, as soon as he scanned the corner of his eyes, there was chaos and riots all around. No matter who died, it was not uncommon.


    Between the lightning and flint, he unexpectedly burst out a murderous opportunity, and said: "the one who is apricot? So what? One day, I''ll even screw his head off. "


    Say, then lightning sort kills out.


    In a moment, he can solve these four guys. With his eyes, these people are absolutely valuable.


    But at this time, Wei Sheng''s golden pupil shrank and exclaimed: "teacher Master


    "Cut, childish, do you think you can fool me?" The black vulture master sniffed and his killing intention soared.


    But just when he was in front of him, the iron claw was in front of Wei Shengjin''s eyes, less than an inch apart. The murderous spirit and sharp edge made his skin tingle.


    But I can''t go any further.


    "What What? "


    The black eagle''s face became stiff and pale, and he was bound by a great power.


    He''s as weak as a bird.


    At this time, Wei Shengjin breathed a sigh of relief, wiping his sweat and sniffing: "I told you, but you still don''t believe it. Look back?"


    Seeing his face full of pity and sarcasm, the black vulture''s face was white and stiff. He turned his head and looked around. I didn''t know when there was a vast and ethereal man wearing a simple Taoist robe.


    It is One apricot Taoist!


    "You You... "


    The black eagle''s tongue seemed to be tied, but he couldn''t say a complete word.


    But Taoist Yixing, with a calm face, grabbed his back neck and said indifferently: "it seems that I have been kind for a long time. Many people have forgotten my reputation. Even a minion dares to pick my head?"


    "No It''s not... "


    "Spare your life, my Lord I said wildly for a moment... " The black eagle screamed and screamed, his face covered with ashes, but his struggle stopped suddenly.


    "Click..."


    There was only one clear sound.


    In the consternation of Wei Shengjin, huangquan, Ganggun and Xiaoshu, the black vulture venerable of liuchongwei was so easily broken by an apricot Taoist.


    Life was lost in one fell swoop.


    No matter how strong a vulture is, it is a beast after all.


    "Regret? It''s too late, "said one apricot, looking at the black eagle''s head.


    With a flick of his sleeve, it seemed as if there were no big changes around. But Wei Shengjin knew that it was not so easy to kill the Black Hawk, just to frighten the enemies around him.


    He knew that the master was angry just now, and he was known as an apricot. He dared to fight him.


    This is to show our strength.


    Sure enough, three or four black robes originally wanted to come to this area. Seeing this, they all stepped back.


    He is worthy of being the king of sanxiu.


    How many parts did he use?


    At this time, Wei Shengjin was proud, excited and grinned: "master, what''s the matter with you?A Taoist apricot smile, just about to open his mouth, but look a Leng, up and down looked at Wei Shengjin, but lost his voice, stunned way: "to The supreme peak


    "You How could you... "


    He was really scared, remember that before entering the island, this boy should be no more than the cultivation of Xianhuang Liuzhong.


    Moreover, the later his cultivation, the slower his cultivation. He originally estimated that it would be very good for him to reach the half step supreme at this time.


    Compared with him.


    But who ever thought that this boy not only broke through the supreme, but also reached a peak? Is the cultivation speed too fast? I don''t know how much more than he was then?


    Seeing the master''s silly eyes and dumbfounded, Wei Shengjin said with pride: "how about you, old man? I''ve got the cloud shuttle, too. "


    "Well, well, I''m worthy of being a master of Taoism. I''m second to none in talent."


    One apricot Taoist is not stingy of praise.


    However, on hearing this, Wei Shengjin was a little uneasy, shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s not as exaggerated as you said. In the world, my talent is only middle class. I can''t compare with those demons."


    "Ning Tao, in particular, is not a human being. Compared with him, I am ashamed..."


    Just as he said this, he suddenly thought of something. He grabbed the master and said anxiously, "by the way, Ning Tao has just led us away from the top of the five forces. There may be reinforcements. Go and save him."


    "Five forces? This... "


    Taoist Yixing hesitated. Although he was strong, he was not the God, and he could not compete with the five forces.


    However, Wei Shengjin knew the master''s scruples and only said a word in his ear.


    "Ning Tao gave me a four grain Taichu fruit!"


    "Hiss ~"


    Taoist Yixing took a cold breath and took a deep look at Wei Shengjin. Seeing that he didn''t seem to be joking, he looked at huangquan and so on. Then he took a deep breath and gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll send you out first."


    "Wait for me to find some old friends..."


    On hearing this, the gang gun people were very happy. With the help of the sanxiu king, the sect leader might be saved.


    At this time, Ning Tao moves rapidly. Now that he finds Huang Sheng, he can''t let him go. If the two supremacies can wipe him out, it will be better.


    But I''m afraid of accidents.


    In the rear area, the purple light venerable and others rushed after him. They insisted that he would not give up and vowed to catch him.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    All of a sudden, there was a violent roar from the sky ahead. The sky cracked, the stars trembled, and seven or eight large meteorites died in an instant.


    In the gorgeous starry sky, you can clearly see the intense interweaving of one side of darkness and one side of light.


    "This is The power of heaven? Have you already fought? " Ning Tao color change, dare not approach, that kind of spread is not he a five heavy can bear.


    And he also found a third force, a dark yellow light, which seemed to be dormant.


    Once it breaks out, it will destroy the sky and the earth.


    But as soon as he stopped, the purple light venerable and others behind him came to kill him. More than a dozen people surrounded him and sneered, "little boy, where do you go?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao glanced around and sighed: "I wanted to spare your life, but since you''re looking for death, don''t blame me for being merciless. It''s just to make me active."


    "Take you Come and sacrifice the sword

 Chapter 3825

    "The sword? Is it up to you? "


    On hearing this, the venerable purple light looked up at the sky and laughed wildly, as if he had heard a big joke. He sneered and said, "I''m afraid you haven''t seen the current situation clearly, have you?"


    "You don''t need to be captured alive. Kill on the spot!"


    "Yes ~"


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    Only a series of dull noises could be heard.


    The next second, seven or eight supremacy, the rest are full of Immortal Emperor, strong, burst out a strong atmosphere.


    Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and said in surprise: "I''m very confident. I''ve killed all the elite. Are there so many miscellaneous fish left? Has it grown up over the past 500 years? Or not chosen to go to eternal island? "


    Many people''s expressions changed, but the purple light venerable roared: "don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him!"


    "Kill..."


    "Roar Roar... "


    Seeing that more than a dozen people rushed up one after another, Ning Tao shook his head helplessly. He didn''t even plan to dodge when he stood in the same place. The golden pupil burst out, and a dazzling, bright, hot golden sun rose after himself.


    Echo with the sun above nine days.


    In a flash, the field is now, space is stagnant.


    "Supreme Dharma, solar realm!"


    "Give me No


    As soon as the words fell, more than a dozen people who had been slaughtered in front of them all looked surprised, stiff and scared.


    It was squeezed by the heat.


    It''s even more like a bullock, as if there is a terrible pressure, momentum, and if once you open the field of crape myrtle, want to use the field to fight against the field, that''s over.


    The repression has multiplied.


    Seven or eight fields of crape myrtle are broken in an instant.


    "What "Pooh..."


    Ziguang Zun and others were startled. They relied on their strength. Although their own field was in danger, they could support it, but the Immortal Emperor would vomit blood.


    All of a sudden, he was seriously injured.


    Bad, forget that this boy knows the power of the sun, but even if he knows, he didn''t expect to be so strong?


    "Damn..."


    But in the next second, Ning Tao didn''t take the sword. Instead, with a big wave of his hand, hundreds of gray spikes came out, each of which was insignificant, but it was as heavy as a powerful force.


    "Secret method, Zhou Shen nail!"


    "Break ~"


    "whoosh Whoosh... "


    The sound of breaking the wind suddenly rang, which made the stiff people turn pale. In the pupil, the God nail was reflected.


    "No, come on Defend, block... "


    The purple light roars.


    While speaking, "ziji breaking barrier" works.


    I saw a layer of solid purple barrier in front of me, as solid as gold, as a shield.


    But just after this step, I heard a few screams, sudden pain, screams, and even the sound of broken objects and shields.


    "Ah..."


    "Bang Bang Boom No Well, poof... "


    The voice was so harsh that the face of the venerable purple light suddenly turned pale. Suddenly he looked up and saw a series of humble Zhou God nails smashing the protective cover, nailing into the Immortal Emperor''s body and shattering everything.


    It''s like being hit by a mountain.


    There are two Xianhuang primary stages, which are smashed on the spot.


    "Save Help me Well... "


    The Immortal Emperor is like this, and the supreme one doesn''t feel well either. Only when he comes into contact with it can he know the power of this move.


    Originally, I thought it was just a similar move of Huagu Sanren, but who knows, it was dozens of times stronger than Huagu nail? It''s lethal. It''s gravity.


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Under the sound of this terrible explosion, a withered old man, who was both immortal and venerable, trembled and struggled. He couldn''t bear the terrible shock. The light curtain of his body was broken, and he was nailed to death by seven or eight gods.


    "No..."


    "Son of a bitch, you mean little bastard, you have the ability to fight me head-on. You''ll only be a treacherous little mouse and a bitch. I despise you..."


    The venerable purple light angrily scolded


    after a while, more than ten people died.


    This grey nail is too powerful. If he wants to fight like this, he will kill him even if he consumes it. This boy''s elixir field is as vast as a bottomless hole.


    The rest of the supreme also scolded, crazy provocation, resentment, hatred.


    "Coward, trash, trash of the world..."


    On hearing this, Ning Tao, though expressionless, waved away the thousands of Zeus nails around him, slowly raised his head and said indifferently: "good, you successfully angered me."


    "Originally, I wanted to give you a good time. Since you don''t want to be abused, I''ll help you."


    "All together, do your best!"


    A touch of domineering, from the invisible show.


    "Hum, I don''t know the height of heaven and the thickness of earth," the purple light venerable scolded, but in his heart, it was a sneer. He was really a suckling boy, and could not stand the excitement.It''s too young to walk along the nose of the enemy even though Mingming has the absolute advantage.


    Let the grandfathers teach you a lesson!


    "Let''s go, kill!"


    The purple light master uses energy to transform one arm, holding swallow blade double blades, thin as cicada wings, and kills the remaining five supreme like a net. The power of the supreme six is unreservedly distributed at this moment.


    The others are all strong.


    However, they are either too old or lack of Qi and blood.


    In Ning Tao''s eyes, these people are just local chicken and dog. They are fragile. Do they want to rely on the number of people to defeat themselves? It''s ridiculous.


    It seems that these people didn''t enter the eternal island. It''s not unreasonable. If they go, they will die.


    "Secret method, purple light blade!"


    "Holy Dharma, Tianming''s sword!"


    "Holy Dharma, the Big Dipper will be cut in one line!"


    "Break ~"


    sword light, sword shadow, stars and evil spirit, gather the power of the five parties, and all the supernatural powers reach the peak.


    It engulfs Ning Tao in an instant.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Is it done?" Five or six were short of breath.


    But the purple light venerable pupil shrinks, Ning Tao seems to disappear, that explosion, did not have his breath? Is it too easy to say death?


    But if he didn''t die, his mind had been covering that area. If he ran away, he would know.


    But the only thing he didn''t expect was that the power of Ning Tao''s mind was not weaker than his six fold, on the contrary, it was stronger, which was the strength after nirvana.


    One of them was in a daze, staring at the explosion, but suddenly felt a chill in his neck.


    In his eyes, he saw Ning Tao killing another man with a sword. He stared and wanted to open his mouth, but he found that he could not speak. When he saw his headless body, he was stiff.


    "I Are you dead? "


    "No, Ning Tao is still alive. Be careful, ah Ah... " A double old man screamed, but his skull was lifted away by the dragon claw.


    It''s smashed.


    At the same time, a great power roared.


    The two magic guns turned into lightning, penetrated the two supreme masters with absolute power, and killed them on the spot.


    One sword, one claw, two shots take four people.


    It''s as simple as chopping melons and cutting vegetables. Even it''s not clear that it''s dead yet.


    "This How is that possible? How How could it be so strong? No You Who the hell are you? "


    The rest of Beidou screamed in horror.


    Even the sword in his hand was shaking.


    The purple light venerable also was shocked, he this is provoked what monster? He couldn''t do that scene just now, but a ridiculous sentence came into his mind.


    "Kill the Supreme Like killing a dog


    "This ~"


    Ning Tao played his robe and said, "who am I? Then remember, Ning Tao, the Lord of the holy land of eternal life, would rather provoke the king of hell than the devil of eternal life. Don''t go to hell. You won''t queue up. "


    "I I won''t fight, I won''t fight, "the Beidou King screamed and ran away like crazy.


    However, Ning Tao was so cold that he waved his hand and threw a throwing knife at him. He could break through the eight wastelands and the four seas. In an instant, he pierced his skull.


    "Putong..."


    A cold corpse fell into the starry sky.


    More than a dozen dead bodies are still numb and drenched.


    He is the supreme of six. He is stronger than Ning Tao. Why is he scared to move?


    Is this guy a human or a monster?


    "You You... "


    Just when he was shocked, suddenly, Ning Tao''s sword eyebrows picked and slightly frowned, looking at a place.


    "Stab..."


    In the starry sky, it was suddenly torn open a void crack, a golden light came out from it, the Mirs spread their wings, and a long song resounded through the sky.


    But the star is dark, spreads a very heavy evil spirit and kill an idea, come here in an instant.


    There is also a surge of blood, which cuts through the sky with brute force. It is full of anger and will to kill. With the other two forces coming at the same time.


    "Ning Tao, it''s time for you to die!"


    Listen to this rolling roar, Ning Tao brow slightly a wrinkle, come of good quick, unexpectedly is they?


    And the purple light venerable, who had been frightened, was suddenly overjoyed, screamed, trembled and said: "yes It''s Jinpeng, Minghuo and guying. Ha ha, my reinforcements are here. "


    "Ning Tao, you are finished!"

 Chapter 3826

    "Jinpeng, dark fire, ancient shadow!"


    These three people, looking at the whole world, are also able to rank in the first-class ranks. They have great strength and fear.


    Names, that''s all resounding.


    Either one of them can be frightening.


    Now, the leader of the Jinpeng world, the greatest power of heaven and hell, the ancestor of the ancient gods, and the three great terrors gather together just to deal with Ning Tao. This lineup is too luxurious.


    Even Ning Tao felt a little surprised and said, "it''s really noodles. Are you three coming? It seems that you have to kill me! "


    "Tut tut..."


    Seeing that he was not in a hurry, he joked under the pressure of three murderous thoughts, and the pupils of several people all shrank.


    "This boy, isn''t he afraid?"


    But at this time, the purple light master laughed wildly and said: "boy, you''re dead. Do you dare to play tricks here? No one will come to save you, and no force dares to bear the anger of the five coalition forces! "


    "Don''t give up and beg for mercy..."


    See him arrogant, as if in power, all of a sudden swagger, that proud corner of the mouth full of irony.


    However, Ning Tao slowly wiped the bone sword and said, "I''m sure you will die today, and you will die under this sword."


    With a flick of the bone sword, there was a light sound.


    "Dang ~"


    there was a sense of obliteration, anger and arrogance on the face of the three of them.


    The ancient shadow supreme is to step one step, anger extremely counter smile way: "I pour want to see, how do you kill him?"


    A breath of terror, oppressive.


    "Eight times?"


    Ning Tao''s eyebrow picking is quite unexpected, but it''s almost the same. The strongest ancient gods are really extraordinary.


    But at this moment, what does the venerable purple light seem to think of? The scene just now is very familiar. It seems that I heard about it not long ago.


    By the way, ginger Jiang Zun!


    In a flash, the purple light master''s pupil shrank, and he gritted his teeth and said with a sneer, "well, you are really a family. That little rabbit''s virtue is really inherited from you. Is Ning Xiaokong your son?"


    Ning Tao''s expression is stiff, the whole person also seems to pause for a while, solidify a way: "what did you do to him?"


    "Jie Jie, what can I do? It''s just a little bunny. He''s dying. Unfortunately, you will die earlier than him. You can''t see him for the last time. However, you can go down and wait for him first


    The purple light master grinned.


    The three statues behind him are ready to fight.


    However, Ning Tao, who has been calm all the time, is silent at last. It''s terrible. His cold eyes stare at him coldly. It''s like looking at a dead man again. He hasn''t wanted to kill a person for more than 500 years.


    Even if he was plotted by Huang Sheng, he had never been so strong. At the moment, he just wanted to kill him.


    "You I''m looking for death! "


    Ning Tao roared and his anger broke out.


    As the saying goes, if a dragon has scales, he will die if he touches them, not to mention his poor child who has seen him once.


    "Cut, a lot of big talk, you have the ability to come," purple light venerable proud provocation.


    But the next second, but see Ning Tao one hand a brush, Yang Ling ring flashing a ray of light, five figures appear in front, it is fog Dragon Stone Halberd Eagle!


    "I have seen you, master!"


    Five of them bowed respectfully.


    "What what? Help? " The purple light venerable still has three to be startled, this how to return a responsibility?


    Is it a magic weapon?


    And look at the strength of the five people are shocked.


    Their accomplishments are unfathomable. They seem to be on a par with the three of them, but there are five of them!


    Not waiting for a few people to react, Ning Tao coldly looked at sanzun and said: "stop them at all costs, I will kill a garbage myself."


    "Yes ~"


    five people murmured. No matter who he wanted to kill, he just had to follow the orders of the island leader.


    In a flash, the master of fog roared, and a stream of fog diffused all around. Did he want to cover this area? Strength, has reached seven peaks.


    One thought changes the sky and the sky.


    "This Hiss ~ "


    How could it be so strong if the Supreme Master of Ming Huo took a breath of cold air? This person, how never heard of?


    In addition, there are five peaks, any one of which has seven peaks. Although it''s impossible, the next second, the dragon master and the stone master burst out their strength and roared up to the sky.


    "Human beings, your time of death is coming. Don''t you come to my uncle and be killed..."


    "Kill ~"


    a dragon like beast, a stone God roaring, powerful and domineering, seems to be able to level the world.


    The first shot has the strength to prove.


    On the island, it''s all suffocated.


    Although Ming Huo is Qizhong, Jin Peng is Bazhong, and Gu Ying is Bazhong''s amazing strength, and their accomplishments are almost the same as those of them, but the gap is hard to explain. They are confident that no one can surpass them.I''m kidding. Is it a waste of time to spend these years on eternal island? They are all building strength.


    Now, it can finally break out!


    "Roar Roar... "


    Feeling the three fury, they were startled and turned pale: "this How is that possible? An eight fold peak, an eight fold peak? Where are these strong men from? Why have I never heard of it in the world? "


    "You Who are you? We are the ancient gods, the Jinpeng world, the people of the great heaven and the underworld. Please think twice. "


    Hell fire roars in horror.


    In terms of momentum, the enemy is even more powerful.


    But in the face of the enemy''s roar, Ning Tao just cold spit out three words, way: "kill no amnesty!"


    The next second, a dragon fist breaks the air.


    There is also a stone God, the body of King Kong!


    Jin Peng, Gu Ying, and Ming Huo see this. They bite their teeth in anger and offer a toast instead of a fine. Since you don''t listen to the good advice, they will die With a gentleman. "


    "Then let me learn the means later!"


    "Kill Kill... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    In an instant, the sky was dark and the earth was dark. The pure energy of terror and brute force burst out, breaking the sky.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, suddenly see to the halberd after death venerable way: "don''t you go to help?"


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. Their strength is enough for the moment. I just need to guard you with ease."


    The halberd master is light in wind and light in clouds.


    It seems that I am very confident in these people.


    The golden winged Mirs roar angrily, but a blue feathered beast suddenly appears, rips it off and kills it unprepared. The fierce battle between Mirs and eagles, the sky.


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    Six people scuffle, and Master Wu suppresses the array to assist.


    It has the absolute advantage!


    Seeing this, Ning Tao secretly praises that the strength is really not covered. His eyes immediately sweep again, and a cold sneer stares at Zi Guang''s body.


    "Now, it''s your turn!"


    "You..."


    The purple light venerable is startled, was frightened, originally on the face satisfied smile completely rigid, solidifies.


    That face is uglier than crying. How does he know Ning Tao has a back hand? How can you carry so many strong people with you? Are they all high-level?


    How did he do it when he asked so many arrogant high-ranking officials to follow his advice?


    "This It''s impossible? "


    But the next second, Ning Tao had come to kill with his sword and said coldly: "one move Kill you


    "Eight times The furnace of Ares


    Today''s double is 100 million times more than the war spirit.


    And a bone sword, wrapped with ten million gold patterns, covers a whole layer. Its power is greatly increased, and its lethality is close to the best artifact at the moment.


    "Golden body, immortal sword!"


    "Death ~"


    the venerable purple light was white and cold. He screamed and retreated: "no Don''t come here, help me... "


    However, Jin Peng and Gu Ying were unable to protect themselves. They were too busy to escape. They were very angry. In desperation, the purple light master was red eyed and killed like crazy.


    It''s like we''re going to die together.


    "You want to kill me? I''m not that easy! "


    "Ziji Break the dollar


    "Hum Hum... "


    A vast force just gushed out, but Ning Tao sighed with pity and burst out with real strength. A golden light flashed by, and the speed was like a line.


    Faster than the supreme high level.


    Even the space and the starry sky have been cut open.


    "You..."


    The purple light venerable is stiff and solidified. His eyebrows, neck and whole body are bleeding. The sword was too fast just now. It seems that one sword cut out seven swords.


    He''s going to be dismembered.


    He didn''t even respond.


    "This Is this your real strength... "


    "No "Pooh..."


    In the blood shot, cold down.


    At the moment, he knew his ignorance. He was just like a local chicken and a local dog in front of others. He was too weak.


    Ning Tao is also complicated. He is also surprised by his own strength. He didn''t expect that a sextuple supreme can''t make him use all his strength and have no fun.


    When you do it seriously, you die.


    "Alas ~"


    but just at the moment of relaxation, the void behind him suddenly disintegrated and a pair of evil hands came out.


    "What? No, and There are others... "


    Ning Tao was shocked, but a streamer was faster than both of them. It was a boy, with a pair of small hands directly empty, solidifying one area and indifferently saying: "I found you long ago. I can still hide."


    "But can you hide from me?"

 Chapter 3827

    "Click Click... "


    The void freezes and imprisons one side.


    Ning Tao quickly turns around and gives a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He finally leads this guy out. At the beginning, he realizes that it''s wrong.


    Although his keen mind didn''t notice the breath and perspective didn''t find it, intuition was warning.


    So it''s just going on.


    Fortunately, master Ji cooperated with him very well.


    In the electric light and flint, he chopped down with a bone sword, took the opportunity to cut off his hands, and even more pointed, quickly retreated.


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    At this time, Gu Peng''s face was not as pale as before, but as pale as before.


    That guy was found?


    Such a good opportunity to be wronged by a boy?


    "This How is that possible? "


    "What the hell are you doing? You didn''t take such a perfect chance. "


    Gu Ying is the most respected one.


    For this reason, they took the life of the purple light lord, a six fold supreme. How difficult is it to cultivate such an existence?


    And the loss is their big crape myrtle, now gave up the child instead of the wolf.


    Stealing chicken is not eating rice.


    "What the hell..."


    "Roar Roar... "


    In a flash, a roar suddenly came from the void, the space broke, and a bloody figure rushed out with bloody arms.


    Although injured, but a evil spirit, but not reduced, but increased, raise a face, full of evil, like a natural villain, guilt, unforgivable, but it is such a contradictory person to get the way.


    As soon as Ning Tao saw this man, his face changed. He was not very familiar with him, but he had heard of his identity.


    Second in charge of star nest devils!


    This force is notorious and hated by everyone, but it can stand up and even work with sage College for many years.


    Those evil and treacherous people in the Terran, or those who have nowhere to go, will join the star nest.


    It''s not pitiful that people in there die dozens of times.


    Of course, Heilei is an exception.


    There are three leaders in the star nest, the big leader, the blue face and the tusk, the second leader, the evil spirit and the evil spirit, the third leader, the poor and the vicious.


    Of course, the poor and ferocious were arrogant and domineering at that time, and they accidentally died in the hands of the overlord.


    Jinpeng is supreme, and they are not so good.


    Even if the ancient shadow is supreme, it has been imprisoned for many years.


    If it wasn''t for the Tianzun who joined hands to put pressure on the overlord, I''m afraid he would not be able to get out.


    "Eh, this human being, born anti bony, is a born villain, a symbol of evil and destruction. If you can kill him, you have done a good deed for the whole world, and you can''t help it."


    For a long time not now big black jump out surprise way.


    It has been suppressed for a long time. At the moment of entering the eternal temple, it was blocked.


    He didn''t know anything about the outside, until after he left eternal Island, a fierce battle and wave awakened it from deep sleep.


    Far away, there are two gods fighting.


    "Is this a fight between gods?"


    However, looking at the ferocious, ferocious, cruel evil spirit and evil spirit from the sharp pain, it exudes a breath of eight fold, almost no weaker than the ancient shadow supreme.


    Let yourself kill him?


    Ning Tao has a little self-knowledge.


    If he is a seven immortal, he still has a chance to fight, but the gap between the eight is too big, he will lose.


    See Ning Tao whole body tight, grasp sword, have no good airway: "if I can do it, still use you to say?"? Besides, what does it have to do with me if he is a villain? "


    "What''s the credit? What''s the use of him..."


    Just then, Da Hei was impatient and urged: "this is a chance, sir. If you kill this villain, you will have boundless merit."


    "That''s not something you can buy with trillions? In ancient times, I don''t know how many people could kill for this kind of thing. It''s very precious. "


    "It can also increase luck..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao suddenly glared and didn''t have a good way: "look what you said, am I the kind of irresponsible person? It''s the friars of our generation who do harm to the people. I will never let go of a villain. "


    "What is the light of merit? Qi Yun? Am I the one who cares and covets that thing? "


    These words are impassioned and righteous, but they almost have no Buddha light and a compassionate face.


    "Er..."


    Da Hei was dumb and twitching.


    After such a long time, the Lord has not changed. His face is still thicker than the wall. He is a model of our generation.


    "You two bastards Is that enough? " Evil spirit, red eyes, gnashing teeth.A pair of bloody broken hands were led back. In a flash, they came back to their arms again. The light flashed. It looked like they had never broken.


    But in fact, the strength of these arms is greatly reduced.


    It''s just a surface effect.


    However, compared with the pain of breaking his hand, what is more irritating is that they dare to despise him? To kill him in front of him and gain the light of merit, he has heard many people say that.


    But now it''s actually from a black charcoal villain, as well as a fairy five heavy boy.


    Naked contempt!


    When was he disgraced for his evil spirit?


    "Son of a bitch, I will tear you up, drink your blood and eat your meat..."


    "Roar Roar... "


    See that rolling evil spirit gather ten thousand demon head, like the mouth of a hungry wolf general bite, extremely ferocious.


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and is so strong that he shouts to one side: "go up together and kill him!"


    All the gray shock cut.


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Holy body, sun, holy fire!"


    On the other side, the halberd master was solemn. He looked like a boy, but he was the most terrible one among them. With a little move, he gathered a broken halberd.


    It''s just an understatement.


    "Brush Brush... "


    In a flash, a sword of fire came first, interwoven with the ten thousand wolf heads, and gave out a blast.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Just when the two forces were fighting, an illusory old broken halberd came down from the sky and cut it down in an instant. If there was no man in the world, it would not only smash ten thousand wolf heads, but also cut off the evil spirit.


    "What What... "


    There was a scream of horror, a scream of horror.


    These things should not have appeared in the second leader of the star nest, but at the moment, they all appeared. Even Jin Peng and others were scared.


    "Why What''s going on? "


    When he was confused, he heard the fierce spirit and evil spirit retreating wildly and screaming: "Nine Nine times the supreme


    "You Who are you? "


    "Hiss ~"


    as soon as the words came out, the three of them all took in the cold air, their eyes were congested at this moment, and their hearts were shaking with fright Jiuzhong? How is that possible?


    Where does Ning Tao come from? Who dares to help him? Moreover, this person is unheard of by them.


    Where do these strong people come from?


    "Damn it, go, go..."

 Chapter 3829

    The presence of all the doggies, a sense of the situation is not good, immediately retreat, the strength of the other side is too strong.


    Even the weakest Ning Tao is hard to deal with.


    "This time I''ve kicked the iron plate..."


    Among other things, the power of the halberd is not easily shaken by the four of them. Maybe they can only make a draw together. It''s the supreme nine, and it''s only one step away from the heaven.


    Even though guying, the peak of Bazhong, seems to be on the line with jiuzhong, its strength is far from that.


    Day by day.


    The disparity is beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.


    You can see that the halberd master''s wind is light and the clouds are light. In the face of this disaster, you have no worries.


    "Go, go..."


    Guying shouts angrily.


    Four people rushed out with all their lives.


    And Ning Tao sees this, roars: "can block a few, block a few, quick, give me to fight in the death."


    "Yes ~"


    as soon as the words come out, all the people who are restraining each other are bursting with magic power at this moment. One side is foggy, forming its own world, which is connected in all directions and confused, as if it is a huge body.


    On the other side, the dragon''s power is rolling, like a mountain. Together with its power, it has reached its peak.


    Although Shi Shenli is not top-notch, it depends on who uses it and studies it. As soon as it breaks out, the same body is like dominating the body, immortal, and the King Kong is not bad.


    It''s a great defense.


    The eagle God hisses and relies on his claws to entangle Jinpeng.


    As the saying goes, one thing comes down one thing. Although the eagle God can''t restrain Jin Peng, they are the same as birds, and their respective advantages are almost the same.


    Jinpeng supreme has been arrogant and domineering for so many years, and even the super forces can tolerate it.


    Isn''t it fast, almost no less powerful than Tianzun? Even space can shuttle, but at the moment, the speed of Eagle God is not much slower than it.


    Although the cultivation is a little worse than it, it has a spirit liquid quenching body, and can be entangled.


    The worst is the supreme fire.


    All kinds of changes can''t hurt the master.


    He can even beat him with seven fists.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Clusters of blood were beaten out.


    Ning Tao broke out, his eyes were bright, and he caught up with the evil spirit. He wanted to see where his limit was? After remolding, transmutation and nirvana, he was very vague about this boundary.


    Although I know that I still can''t beat eight times, at least I need to know how much is the difference? And what''s the difference?


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Break ~"


    one punch breaks through jiuxiao and runs through xiajiuyou.


    Evil spirit, angry, a series of let him suffer today, the boy can bully him just, you a five also dare to jump out?


    The tiger doesn''t get angry. Do you really think he is a sick cat?


    He is the second leader of the star nest!


    All of a sudden, the black light burst out, making his whole face like a devil, cruel and merciless, showing his evil nature, which was the root of cholera.


    "Evil body, the power of all evil!"


    "Go ~"


    turn black Qi into a fist and conquer it with strength.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The strong wind surged, and the meteorites thousands of miles were smashed. Ning Tao was also blown away by the strong wind.


    Although the evil spirit and evil spirit retreated more than ten steps, he sneered: "it''s too flashy, its power is too loose, it only knows brute force, but it doesn''t know change. It''s ridiculous that the purple light venerable will die in your hands."


    "It seems that you are not familiar with this powerful force. Is it a sudden surge? It seems that you have benefited a lot from eternal island? "


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Well Cough... "


    Ning Tao coughed a few times and felt his fist numb and panting. He even felt the erosion of an extremely evil force.


    It''s evil, malice.


    However, it was soon evaporated by the flame.


    The halberd master wanted to help, but he was stopped by Ning Tao. Seeing this, he immediately realized, and then broke through the air to stop the escaping ancient shadow supreme.


    One green one gold two birds escape.


    And the Ming fire supreme, by two people set fire to fight, has been in danger, is about to be blown up.


    It''s like two tyrannosaurs bullying a sheep.


    "Damn, damn..."


    At this time, Ning Tao wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth and understood it. Although he was sarcastic, he said it to the point. He really didn''t adapt to this force.


    Immediately the mind a awe inspiring, reluctantly waving the bone sword to kill, just like the iron shadow forest.


    "Again, a sword against the sky!"


    "Holy Dharma, sun dragon claw hand!"


    "Holy Dharma, a great power!"


    "Brush Boom, boom... "The roar was deafening. They went into the void and returned to the starry sky. The golden and black lights were interwoven. The sword light was jagged and the dense sparks were shining.


    I don''t know how to fight hundreds of rounds in a moment?


    Can a quintuple cross a triple and a supreme eightfold? Or born evil body, a power owner, anyone will feel that this person is too evil.


    At this time, the evil spirit and evil spirit also felt that it was wrong. The boy used himself as a grindstone? His strength gradually become more and more skilled, but let him pressure greatly increased, he has a kind of feeling of lifting a stone to hit his feet.


    And it still hit the bone.


    It hurts!


    Of course, the most important factor that can sustain such a long time is that the bone sword still has gold pattern.


    It''s the best artifact.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "Damned son, I have no time to play with you any more. I''ll kill you with one move!"


    I don''t want to delay any more.


    The rich black air enveloped him.


    And although gasping, the spirit is more excited Ning Tao, see this sneer: "come good, just I also have a move to take you to experiment."


    Said, hands empty support the sun.


    No matter from which point of view, it''s like this posture. In a trance, the hottest force between heaven and earth condenses, sweeps, and even emerges from nowhere.


    A little golden light appeared in both hands.


    It''s not very large, it''s just like a globe.


    However, ferocious spirit and evil spirit felt an extremely threatening force, which made his pupils shrink, his face change, he bit the tip of his tongue fiercely and spewed out a mouthful of black blood, which made his whole popularity more than several times stronger.


    As if there are thousands of evil people''s smile.


    "Evil body, the source of all evil!"


    "Kill ~"


    and Ning Tao looked solemn, injected all his strength into it, and roared: "the fifth move, the sun!"


    This is the final version of the Sunday Bible.


    It''s also the most difficult and powerful move!


    "Broken ~"


    the little sun with empty hands was pushed out at this moment, just like a nuclear power of riots.


    The golden light is more and more bright.


    Dazzling, not weaker than the supreme sun!


    In a flash, the little golden sun affected the black evil spirit like a dark cloud. The crazy "Zizi" screamed and remembered that every evil spirit was a human life, and the two forces fell into anxiety.


    "You..."


    Evil spirit, evil spirit, angry eyes, never thought to use the kill skill, was he blocked?


    But the source of his evil has absorbed tens of millions of people''s malice? At this moment, I do not know how much evaporation? You can feel the heat in the palm of your hand.


    But at the moment of his roar, a unreal broken halberd appeared and cut off cleanly.


    Cut off his other arm with irresistible force.


    In an instant, his power was in turmoil.


    "What what? No... "


    The evil spirit screams. In the corner of his eyes, he sees Gu Ying spitting blood. He is as thin as an old man. If he uses the taboo secret method, he will be defeated.


    And the supreme fire screams directly, and the body is blasted into a blood mist by Shengsheng.


    He was stunned, but for a moment he was rendered by gold, as if he had come to the golden Kingdom, and the endless flames devoured him.


    "The sun It broke out


    "No Ah... "

 Chapter 3830

    Once the temperature of the sun breaks out, the highest and strongest extreme temperature can instantly evaporate everything.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The whole starry sky became a golden sun.


    After tens of thousands of miles, we can also see this dazzling scene, rolling all over the sky, warming the cold starry sky, and distorting the rules and space.


    It seems that there is a shrill cry echoing, which disintegrates and evaporates in the flame.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao breathes heavily, hard, weak and weak all over. Seeing this scene, his mood is agitated, and he can feel the breath of evil spirit dissipate.


    How could he have killed an octopus?


    Hiss ~!


    Although the halberd master helped him to cut off his two arms, the sense of achievement and shock echoed and expanded in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that.


    And on the shoulder, a black charcoal villain weakly exposed his head, looking at the golden sun, hot sea, hard to swallow saliva, trembling: "this What kind of Dharma is this? So strong? "


    "My God, I''m afraid this holy fire can compete with the legendary chaos God..."


    Although Ning Tao didn''t kill him completely with his own strength, even so, Da Hei felt that it was incredible.


    This has never happened before.


    I''ve only heard that the supreme eight beats and kills the five, but I haven''t heard that the five can burn the eight?


    Supreme realm, born across the triple ah!


    The halberd master also took a breath and fought against the two supreme masters in a row. Although he could win, he consumed too much.


    It''s also thanks to its strong body, otherwise it''s not so easy to be another person.


    But as soon as he was relieved, his back suddenly became cold, like a giant standing in front of him. He suddenly widened his eyes, and his hair exploded, just like a frightened cat.


    "No, there are You have great power... "


    Before he could escape, Gu yingzhizun, who was seriously injured, was taken away.


    It''s too fast.


    I just can''t stop it!


    There are only two people at the scene to see, one is the startled and concentrated halberd master, the other is Ning Tao who opened the perspective, which is a cold and gloomy hand, still taking a wisp of ghost in the blood fog.


    It is the master of fire.


    If it wasn''t for the stone master, they would have been shocked by Ning Tao''s strike just now. After a pause, he would have died.


    Although both of them got away with their lives, they have already been abandoned. Gu Ying is hopeless to be promoted to jiuzhong, not to mention the rebirth of Minghuo.


    But I killed one.


    It''s still the star nest!


    I don''t know if my face will turn green when I know that? However, the nest of stars should not be underestimated, but the real inside information has never appeared.


    Not to mention its own details.


    Behind the scenes alone, it''s a family of stars.


    In this short moment, Master Wu didn''t even react, and everything was over. Ning Tao and master Ji were looking at each other stiffly.


    Gu Ying, Ming Huo was saved.


    Not Xiahou Tianzun, but a more powerful existence than him, which can crush them in a moment.


    But I don''t know why I didn''t do it to them. I just saved them.


    But it was a flash in the pan, but it surprised a few people present. The world was still in danger. Before it reached the heaven, it was absolutely impossible to walk around like this. I don''t know how many pairs of eyes were staring at it.


    "Damn it, go, go back to the holy land quickly," Ning Tao clenched his teeth, made a quick decision, and did not dare to stay any longer.


    What does the battle of heaven in the front seem to feel? Unexpectedly also quickly stopped down, three different colors of light disappeared.


    Huang Sheng is really hard to kill.


    People with good luck are not so easy to kill.


    In a hurry, a golden light came to Ning Tao''s face. It went directly into Ning Tao''s eyebrow. It was very fast and peaceful, and there was nothing different.


    But black charcoal villain, big black, excitedly envied: "it''s the light of merit, it''s successful!"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and is relieved. This time, it''s not in vain, and he knows his own limit. He can basically fight with Qizhong supreme.


    It''s more important than seven.


    If he is restrained by himself, he will be even worse.


    He was familiar with this feeling. After all, he had cultivated boundless merits and virtues.


    Now it should be more effective.


    What he wants most is the enhancement of Qi. Of course, there is no definition for this kind of illusory thing.


    "Ho à¦... "


    The return of the eagle, which was stained with blood, let Jinpeng run away. It wanted to stop it, but it couldn''t stop it.


    Unless their accomplishments are similar.If it dares to catch up, it will die!


    Seeing that it was all right, they were relieved. Then they let the eagle God show part of his body and use his speed to leave as soon as possible.


    What Ning Tao said to the venerable purple light is still in my heart. Xiao Kong, how is he now?


    Holy land, sister Xia, what happened?


    He wanted to fly back immediately.


    Just like an arrow, the crack in front of him suddenly opened a hole. Before he could react, he had no time to brake, so he fell into it.


    "What? Island Master, it''s not good... "


    The halberd master was shocked, but he couldn''t hold him.


    Nobody expected this step? There''s still a secret hand? How dangerous is the world?


    A few people only feel straight hair on their back, as if they were gazed at by countless pairs of cold eyes, naked exposed outside, without a little sense of security.


    Even the halberd master was flustered.


    The world is more dangerous than he thought.


    "Damn it..."


    And Ning Tao comes out and comes to a strange independent space. They are directly confused. What''s the situation? Isn''t he on Eagle''s back?


    Is that more powerful than Xiahou Tianzun? Or the five coalition forces and so on?


    In his panic, a familiar banter came: "your life is very big, not only come back alive, but also destroy the five-star alliance. What''s the chance that I sent you?"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned. He turned his head along the direction of the voice. A familiar smart old man came into his eyes, smiling and treacherous.


    I don''t see any strong demeanor at all.


    But this man is one of the six people in the world. One thief is a thief in another saint. He is an old thief of Shang Dynasty.


    "Yes It''s you... "


    Ning Tao exclaimed in amazement, but he suddenly collapsed. It turned out that this old man really scared him.


    "If you want to show up, just show up. What are you doing? And you brought me here? " Ning Tao didn''t remember him well. He gave him a look and looked resentful.


    On hearing this, the old business thief blew up his hair, widened his eyes, and said, "don''t you know what''s good and what''s bad? If I don''t, do you know how many celestial beings are staring at me in the dark? "


    "Do you really think you can go back to the holy land all the way alive? Don''t dream, I''m saving you... "


    Seeing his shouting and disdaining, Ning Tao suddenly took a deep breath and said, "the elder said well. At the beginning, I really want to thank you for the opportunity, otherwise I won''t live until now."


    "I''ve got the first fruit you want. It''s not very good. It''s just six lines."


    This man is the best one on him.


    But as soon as the words came out, the old thief was stunned and stared at the six grain Taichu fruit. He was dazed, muttered and said, "six Six lines? "


    "Where did you get that? Is it your one? You Did you rebuild the foundation of heaven


    As soon as the words came out, he felt superfluous. If there was any remolding, he would know as soon as he felt it. Did the boy get two? What grade is the one he absorbed?


    At least, he was a man who had seen the world. The old thief coughed, laughed and said, "this is too expensive, isn''t it? I''m just offering flowers to Buddha. If you''re serious, I''ll... "


    He just wanted to take it, but Ning Tao said more seriously: "since it''s too expensive, change it."


    "Ha?" The old thief of the Shang Dynasty looks confused.


    In the silly eyes, Ning Tao put away six lines, turned his hand and took out a Taichu fruit, but it was five lines, innocent and pure way: "don''t be embarrassed, take it, with me also polite."


    "I..."

 Chapter 3831

    The old thief''s mouth twitched and his face turned black. He didn''t know what to say?


    Six lines change into five lines at once?


    But that''s not the point at all, OK?


    The point is, how can this boy have two early fruits? With the one he absorbed, there are three. Did the boy rob the eternal palace?


    Where does he come from?


    And all of them are high-grade. He only got a five pattern when he entered the eternal hall.


    But Ning Tao can take out six lines?


    "Is the world crazy?"


    "When did taichuguo become Chinese cabbage?"


    However, seeing that he remained silent, Ning Tao said with a pure face: "if you are too expensive, then I will give you another three lines. It''s really no good. There is another line. Don''t be too expensive..."


    Just want to take back, space suddenly a stagnation, an invisible wind "brush" a blow.


    Ning Tao enlists for a while, but finds that taichuguo in his hand is gone. He has been taken away by the old thief of Shang Dynasty. He is looking at taichuguo with an incredible look on his face?


    Seems to be questioning the truth?


    It''s lucky to get one of these treasures.


    But in the boy''s words, it seems that there are still many looks in his hands? Can you change it for yourself? It''s not apple. Can Chinese cabbage play like this?


    "You Have you made a fortune? "


    It took a long time for the old businessman to hide his shock.


    This should not be used to describe rich, rich, this should be used to describe the beloved of God!


    "This..."


    Seeing his incoherent words, Ning Tao lowered his hand and said with a smile: "the elder has helped me so much. Since it''s a return gift, it''s naturally rich, but what''s the meaning of the elder''s Taichu fruit? You don''t need it, do you? "


    He has been curious about this question for a long time.


    I really don''t know what the old business thief is up to?


    Hearing this, the old thief was short of breath, but looking at taichuguo, he coughed, turned his hand away and said vaguely, "why do you care so much? I can''t use it. Can''t I sell it? "


    According to his original guess, it would be nice to have one or two lines, but he underestimated Ning Tao.


    As for the real use, it''s more to help, but it can''t be expressed. Everything has a drink and a peck. Only doing this can be regarded as cause and effect.


    According to the meaning of that one


    But seeing this scene, Ning Tao was stunned like hell instead No more? Is this still the old businessman? He was just joking. Did the old guy really take that five stripes?


    He had planned to give the only six patterns to him. After all, he accepted the favor of others.


    It''s up to the emperor to kill.


    It''s the next scene.


    But who ever thought? The old thief took five lines and six lines. He didn''t mention them at all. He didn''t seem to want them? With his shrewdness, it is impossible to forget, unless he really intends to take second place.


    But it is this that makes Ning Tao silly. Has the old thief changed his mind? Would you give up the best?


    It''s as rare as a rooster laying eggs.


    "Rare things..."


    Ning Tao gave a dry cough. Since people didn''t have this idea, he pushed the boat along with the current. He immediately cut off the topic and said vaguely, "by the way, do you know who the God was? It feels strong? "


    "Even the dark and the light, the two heavenly lords, seem to be afraid and go away in a hurry..."


    "It''s time. It''s not you, is it?"


    Seeing that Ning Tao''s face was strange, the old thief was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, he suddenly raised his head, narrowed his eyes and stared at a place in the void. His momentum suddenly changed and he said, "he has come."


    "What? Come on Here we are? "


    Ning Tao is shocked. Is it here?


    The next second, he suddenly felt a strange feeling behind him, like a gaze staring at himself.


    It''s cold, weird, depressing.


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning Tao took a breath of cold air, and his eyes were round and rolling, as if he was under death, and he would die as long as he moved a little.


    A terrible trend oppressed them.


    "Goo Gulu... "


    "You Are you looking for me? " A cold, grand, heartless voice exploded in the eardrum.


    At this moment, Ning Tao roared in his heart, biting the tip of his tongue, stimulating his nerves, breaking out the fastest speed he had ever seen, and leaving the place at once.


    "The art of space, blink!"


    "Brush Brush... "


    But just appeared from a place, the feeling of death is still shrouded, such as naked in the cold hell.


    The man, it seems, is still behind him.


    "The Damn it? "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are full of rage. In the light and flint, he shouts at the top of his blood. He tries his best to turn around and cut it with a sword. It''s clean and neat.It''s like a frightened rabbit.


    This sword is absolutely the pinnacle of squeezing!


    But as soon as the space solidifies, the whole void is like a compressed biscuit, like a lake, compressed into a basketball, everything is about to burst.


    "You..."


    Ning Tao roared and was about to suffocate,


    in a trance, he seemed to see a pair of cold, contemptuous, merciless eyes, unable to lift a little waves, moody, expressionless, but with a kind of cold and oppressive sense of hegemony to the extreme.


    "That''s enough, old man. Don''t go too far," said the old thief in a faint voice.


    As soon as the space moved, Ning Tao seemed to change his shape and shadow. He appeared beside the old thief inexplicably. He didn''t understand the fighting method at all.


    Like everyone is a master of space?


    But if you look at it carefully, it''s totally different. It''s a stronger level of brute force mobilization.


    And he is the control of integration!


    It''s a very different way. It''s reasonable to say that the first one is no better than the second one, but it depends on who can show his strength. If his strength exceeds one''s imagination, it''s possible.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao gasped heavily. In this short flash of lightning, it looked like a blink of an eye, but his back was wet. He didn''t feel it. It was like the separation of soul and body.


    There is a sense of emptiness in the whole person.


    And in the heart, there is a cold abyss.


    It''s like a kind of shadow, a kind of fear, like turning over when you sleep, you will fall into it if you are not careful.


    But at this time, a blue light shrouded, just like the gentle sunshine touch, comfort, let his whole person a quiet, and the blue warmth is to fill the cold abyss in the heart.


    Before waiting for Ning Tao to react, a cold voice came: "give a hand to a younger generation, and give him the shadow of his heart. You are really shameful."


    "Step on Step on... "


    Listening to the sound of footsteps, it seems that there is another person around. Ning Tao looks up difficultly. Beside him is a light old thief. There is a strange man with cold eyes in front of him, and behind him is a woman.


    This woman is wearing a long blue dress. Her breath is easy-going and gentle. Three thousand green silk are elegantly scattered. She looks like a classic beauty. Zhou Sheng has a light fluorescence and a veil to cover her face.


    Hide most of the clean beauty.


    "You You are... "


    Ning Tao Leng for a moment, just now should be her hand to help himself? And the smell seems familiar.


    But he doesn''t remember seeing this man?


    At this time, seeing that the atmosphere was strange, the old thief of Shang put a smile on Ning Tao''s shoulder and said with a cunning look: "boy, you are blessed. The six people in the world in the legend, you see three at once."


    "Do you think How fortunate? "


    "Yes Fortunately? "


    Ning Tao''s face is green. He wants to scold him. He almost died in the hands of that strange man just now. When did he provoke six people in the world?


    "You Is that true? "


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, the old thief pointed to the classical beauty and said, "this one is just one of the spirits, one of the monsters and one of the monks Ling, I''ll tell you in secret that they are the ancestor of the great spirit. "


    Before Ning Tao was shocked and exclaimed, he pointed to the strange humanity: "of course, you can tell from his smelly face that Strange


    "I''ll tell you one more thing, he is the ancestor of Da Tianming, but you killed many descendants of others..."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face turned completely green.


    "I% £¤ * @ *..."

 Chapter 3832

    "Big The ancestor of heaven and hell


    Ning Tao a listen, in the heart five flavors miscellaneous Chen, he how also didn''t expect big day dark will have such background?


    "Heaven, it''s strange!"


    That''s one of the six people in the world!


    "It''s a big trouble..."


    Although he was afraid, he didn''t regret it. It was Da Tianming who provoked him from the very beginning. The hatred between them had never ceased.


    What about "one strange"? He has become an enemy of the whole world. Will he succeed or fail?


    Already fearless!


    At this time, the classical sweet goddess behind her stepped out and comforted: "you don''t have to be afraid. With me, he can''t help you."


    "The whole big spirit will be your most solid backing, and will not let the big heaven and hell be reckless."


    This gentle words, but like a pillar to support the whole day, let Ning Tao heart a big sigh of relief, the whole person''s look relaxed a bit, can''t help but thank the goddess.


    He didn''t expect that Yiling, the ancestor of the great spirit, was really hidden too deep.


    There are many secrets in the world.


    Hearing this, the strange man lowered his face and said in a bad tone: "Qu Ling, do you just want to have a bad time with me? Or do you want to risk the world''s condemnation? "


    "Well, it''s believable to say that others don''t know, but do you think I don''t know? You were one of the driving forces behind the destruction of the holy land of time and space? It''s obviously the same vein, but it''s twisted by you to be a traitor. "


    "The holy land is the public enemy of the world. In my eyes, the holy land is just a better place to be blessed."


    The classical goddess Quling never gives in.


    And a hear this, Ning Tao''s heart unexpectedly a burst of crazy shock, original So it''s him? That''s the one who''s responsible for the fate of their holy places.


    He once thought about it, but there was no clue. He just thought about it.


    But now, this man actually appeared and brought so many forces into the water. For fear of the future Revenge of the holy land, he can only default that the holy land is a public enemy.


    And those small forces who don''t know the truth are attracted by the treasures inside, which is not bad.


    On the other side, the old thief touched his chin and said, "how did I hear that the most important treasure of the holy land of time and space, the semi holy instrument and the holy ring of time and space, seems to be hidden in your big heaven and hell?"


    "Didn''t you lose it at that time? But you said it was ruined. Why don''t you explain


    "Half "Semi sacred?"


    Ning Tao completely stiff, dumbfounded.


    The most important thing is to let shichangkong listen. It turns out that the holy weapon of his holy land of time and space was secretly taken away by the great heaven. Now it''s clear that they took shichangkong


    I''m afraid there are ulterior motives.


    Seeing their words and exposing his scars bit by bit, the old ghost was calm, but said with no expression: "the destruction of the holy land is the general trend of the world, and as for the semi holy vessels, those who can get it."


    "But if you really want to stand in the holy land, don''t blame me for being merciless. After all, I''ve known you for so many years..."


    But before he finished speaking, the old thief turned his mouth and interrupted: "you can pull it down. Do you still know each other? If you could kill us, would you care? Well said, don''t gild yourself. "


    Qu Ling was also contemptuous.


    Seeing this, the muscles on Ming laoguai''s face trembled, obviously some of them couldn''t hang. These two bastards, however, they were really telling the truth.


    Although he was able to kill Ning Tao with a wave just now, he really wanted to kill Ning Tao. He couldn''t do it at all.


    The old thieves of the Shang Dynasty are eyeing.


    You can save Ning Tao at any time!


    He really wanted to kill him. Over the years, because of this little boy, his disciples of all generations have suffered a lot. Now that he has grown up to this height, it''s a great disaster, and he can''t tolerate it any more.


    But now there is not only an old businessman making trouble, but also a haunted Qu Ling, which is even more difficult.


    And this scene, also can''t help but let him think of the past, also want to kill a person, but was "a monk" to stop, failed.


    And that person''s name is Dragon Emperor, candle dragon!


    Just when they were embarrassed, another breath suddenly came in. The three of them looked up at the same time. They saw that the void suddenly split, and gradually came a figure, and behind them was a familiar person.


    That''s Pluto!


    "It''s him?" Ning Tao a frown, this person is not simple, once was also the old enemy of overlord elder generation.


    But who is the man in front of him? It brought him a terrible pressure, almost no less than these three people, a black robe, wearing a crown, dark eyes, indifference, there is a kind of arrogant air of respecting the king.


    I feel familiar with it.


    Sir, do you have so many acquaintances?


    Ning Tao frowned. Just as he was racking his brains to meditate, a voice of horror and fear rang out in his ear. His voice was trembling and stammering."What''s the matter? What''s wrong with you? "


    "Yes It''s the heavenly devil... "


    Da Hei couldn''t help but scream. He was so scared that he hid in a hurry and didn''t dare to appear.


    It didn''t expect that when it came out of the eternal Island, it ran into it. It thought it could hide for a while. It was over. It was going to be over.


    And Ning Tao after listening to look a Zheng, suddenly gradually stare big eyes, and so on, day Heaven devil?


    The master of the outside world, the master of the previous generation of Da Hei!


    "Why How could it be him? "


    The black robed heaven devil looked around coldly, then followed Ning Tao and said coldly: "it seems that you already know my identity. Is that thing on you? It''s been a long time since no one dares to rob me. "


    "You dare to erase my mark, boy. You have a lot of courage. Who gave you courage?"


    There was a sense of killing.


    The next second, several people on the scene turned pale.


    Even the underworld and the old ghost all looked at Ning Tao with an incredible face, like looking at the dead.


    That boy really wants to die on his own.


    How dare you touch his things?


    "Tut tut..."


    While the old thief of Shang, Qu Ling is tense for a moment, and directly protects Ning Tao in the middle, which is very dignified.


    On this day, the strength of the Demon Lord is not weaker than that of the six of them in the world. Moreover, he is a famous madman. He is usually very proud and tough. How dare he rob his things?


    Even they dare not.


    Ning Tao''s face is also bitter. His head is big. There are so many lice that he is not afraid of itching. After a while, how can he attract so many lice? Originally, I thought that life evil spirit was the main course, but I didn''t expect that the main course was here.


    It seems that it was the appearance of Da Hei before. He found some traces and touched them.


    This is a problem.


    There is also an unknown underworld. Even if he wants to be good today, I''m afraid it''s not so easy.


    "Damn it..."


    However, as soon as the ghost was in sight, his heart was ready to move. The Demon Lord was proud and calm. Although Dahei was of little use to him, he was the best artifact, and he couldn''t swallow it.


    No one ever dares to rob him of the treasure of heaven devil. You can not care about things, but you must vent your anger.


    But at this time, Qu Ling said in a deep voice: "demon Zun, do you want the Terran to fight with the outsider?"


    Said, the whole body blue light.


    An illusory green Scepter appeared in his hand, and the old thief of Shang Dynasty was also full of danger.


    "War? Hum, do you think I''m afraid? I just want to know who gave him the courage to be so reckless, "said the demon lord coldly.


    "No, be careful..."


    But at this moment, this independent space was torn up by life, the sky was interwoven with hundreds of millions of gods and thunder, a magnificent virtual shadow overlooking, mysterious, indifferent way: "I gave it, do you dare to move him?"

 Chapter 3833

    As soon as this remark came out, it was like setting off a storm that shocked people.


    "Who? Who dares to speak wild? "


    God is angry.


    Lian ningtao was also stunned. He was frightened by this vision in the sky. He looked at it stupidly. Although it was hazy, there would still be a kind of inexplicable familiarity.


    "This This is... "


    At this moment, the God''s face became stiff gradually. He widened his eyes and made an incredible appearance. It was as if the hard one met the harder one. For example, when a cat saw a tiger, he was dumb.


    I can''t say a word.


    Can see, that eyes flash a touch of fear, even breathing are heavy up, flash ugly.


    "Yes It''s you... "


    Don''t mention him, almost everyone except Ning Tao and Hades was shocked, scared, subconsciously stepped back, and their expressions changed.


    "It''s you..."


    But in the face of people''s horror, the magnificent and mysterious shadow on the sky looked down and said coldly: "from today on, if there will be another one who attacks the Holy Land in a thousand years There is no amnesty for killing. "


    "My name Chaos, heaven


    This short four words, but blow up the world.


    This voice, like a magic sound, spread all over the four parts of the world. In the ears of every monk, the four words "chaos heaven" are deafening.


    At this moment, the old monsters and antiques of various forces burst out one after another.


    Looking at the sky in an incredible way.


    "She? She''s back? This How is that possible? " My God, she made it... "


    Countless people screamed.


    And in the dark, hidden in all kinds of world, the mysterious master''s expression is stiff, as if something in the past has flashed by? There was fear on every face.


    "My God, she was born..."


    Then they fled.


    He is dormant while asking for information.


    "It''s over. The world is going to be in chaos. How can it come so fast? How could she help? "


    Many people feel numb.


    Those four words are a terrible taboo.


    In those days, I do not know how many can hear the name of all fear? Run away in a hurry. In a billion years, her name is still so terrible.


    Full of deterrence, deterrence!


    But Ning Tao is a fool. No wonder he thinks this scene is so familiar?


    I have seen it before.


    I''ve seen it with my own eyes in a corner cliff.


    It turns out that this is the true power of the chaotic heaven. Once the edge comes out, no one dares to fight with it.


    In other words, this person is bao''er, but didn''t she enter the gate of yin and Yang? It''s only been over 500 years. Shouldn''t it come out?


    Is there time difference between inside and outside the island?


    Or did bao''er leave the customs ahead of time?


    Moreover, this scene seems to be similar to the "immortal prohibition order" of the predecessors of Guyuan, but I don''t know how many times stronger it is. It can be regarded as "immortal prohibition order!"


    But does it work? That''s heaven?


    There are even several six people in the world?


    However, as soon as the voice of the illusory shadow fell, it broke away in a burst of thunder. It didn''t worry about the next change.


    It''s like it didn''t show up.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao''s silly eyes, just Is it so hasty? What if there''s a fight?


    However, with a sigh of relief, the old thief glanced at the demon Zun and said, "how about it? Are you going to have another fight? "


    Hearing this, the Demon Lord gave him a cold look and then stared at Ning Tao. Without saying a word, he suddenly said in a deep voice: "I will tell you that my things are not so easy to take. Don''t be too proud."


    Then he stepped into the crack.


    Go that call a clean, decisive.


    The underworld was stunned. He wanted to persuade him a few times, but who ever thought that the old ghost would hum coldly, but he didn''t say a word and left here.


    It seems that I really dare not move Ning Tao.


    Sir, what''s the matter? What''s the identity and origin of that mysterious woman?


    When the underworld didn''t understand, he saw three pairs of eyes sweep coldly, which made him jump. He turned and ran. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in the same place.


    He also used blood to escape.


    The speed of escape is really instinctive.


    "Hum, it''s very fast, but it''s too stupid and stupid," said the old thief with arms in his arms.


    Can see his lax, proud, but Ning Tao is at a loss, first don''t say Baoer''s identity, say how she can command these people? Will all the gods of the world submit to her?


    "Master, what is this..."


    The thief dare to comfort you when you see him"As long as they are not afraid of the true spirit, they are afraid of extinction!"


    "Hey, hey..."


    Ning Tao is really shocked. Although he knows that chaos heaven is very strong, he didn''t expect to be so strong?


    That''s my daughter.


    At this time, seeing that he still knew a little, the classical woman on one side said with a smile: "rest assured, the power of chaos heaven is beyond our understanding, even though she is one of the six people in the world with us."


    "What? She''s one of them? Which one, please Ning Tao can''t help but be stunned.


    The old thief of the Shang Dynasty took over the conversation and said solemnly: "one thief steals another saint''s" one saint. "


    "A billion years ago, her strength has reached the limit. No one can compare with her peers. She is the first person under the recognized sage!"


    "What? "Hiss?"


    Ning Tao took a breath of cold air, full of shock.


    At this moment, it seems that I have a little understanding of the real strength of chaos heaven. The first person under the recognized sage, how strong is that?


    But it''s not over yet. The old thief of Shang leisurely said: "the chaotic heaven was invincible except for saints. It was also praised by the whole world as the existence most likely to be close to saints."


    "But a billion years ago, as soon as the last immortal Saint disappeared, the chaos God also disappeared, and her prestige was especially strong, but people did not show up for a long time. This is her first appearance in a billion years."


    "By the way, it was once said that the chaos God secretly had a hand with the sage, but the outcome was unknown, and that sage was the immortal Saint..."


    Listen to this burst of news, Ning Tao is mixed, he is only curious about bao''er have pass? Do you know his father or not?


    He didn''t want to lose the child.


    "By the way, why don''t jiaozi know the title of Yisheng? What''s more, I don''t know six people in the world? "


    Ning Tao asked in doubt.


    One side of Qu Ling chuckled: "this is just a general term. After the disappearance of saints, some people in the world ranked some of the top strong, and also gave the name of chaos a saint."


    "A saint who is not a saint!"


    "Some people just put chaos God in the top of the six, but she didn''t know that. We gradually accepted it because we thought it was good..."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that the name of the first person under the saint was not frightening. No wonder even the Demon Lord was scared away.


    Six people in the world were afraid of it.


    Well, maybe it''s really effective.


    "OK, I know what you are worried about. I''ll take you back and see her by the way," the old thief waved Ning Tao back.


    In a moment, he came back to the master Ji.


    "Master of the island, you have come back at last." Master Wu and others all showed their ecstasy. They were scared just now, and they just didn''t know how to go back to hand over their errands.


    But Ning Tao''s heart and mind, and then said: "go Go back quickly, old thief. Don''t you do it yet... "


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "

 Chapter 3834

    As soon as the words fall, the space moves.


    It''s a magic power. It''s thousands of miles away, across countless galaxies and stars.


    Ning Tao felt the extreme speed and exclaimed in amazement. Although the method of casting is different from his, there is always something to learn from.


    is this the speed of the God? Sure enough, it''s different from the ordinary supreme.


    And the five of the halberd masters, if not for the comfort of Ning Tao, would have been scared at the moment. They didn''t know where to take them? Although uneasy, but everyone''s eyes are extremely bright, yearning for the great God.


    "It''s really a big world..."


    At this time, I do not know how long? The strange scene disappeared and the crowd stopped.


    "Boy, here we are," said the old thief.


    Ning Tao looked around and found that he had already arrived in the forbidden area, but "master Qu Ling" didn''t follow him. It seemed that he had something else to do. The old thief really knew where the dumplings were.


    He had a guess about what jiaozi said last time.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao took a deep breath, flashed across the complex, looked at a crack in front of him and hesitated.


    He doesn''t know if he can accept it?


    Is that Baoer or chaos heaven? Although there is a God who can save himself, he would rather be bao''er, his lovely third daughter.


    "Oh, just..."


    Bite your teeth and step into it.


    The five of the halberd masters were busy following. They could feel a breath, which was very heavy and powerful.


    As soon as the vision changed, a group of people came to this hidden space. Before they recovered, they heard a sound: "it''s coming very fast, old thief. What bad idea do you have?"


    As soon as the words came out, they looked up and saw a huge beast''s head in the mist.


    Some of them are not.


    Like a lion, not a lion, like a tiger, not a tiger, and like a dragon.


    A pair of funny little eyes, full of banter, looking over, his face is also filled with pride and pride.


    Seems to be proud of the master.


    Seeing this, the old thief gave him an angry look and said, "don''t be happy too soon. They don''t know. Can I not know? The last time I came, I didn''t seem to have her breath. "


    "I don''t know what happened to her a billion years ago? But I''m sure she doesn''t have the peak strength she used to have now? "


    "However, it''s enough to frighten. After all, she is the first person under the sage. In today''s world where the sage does not exist, she deserves to be the first. If I don''t understand, I will be shocked..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s face changed. Suddenly, he suddenly felt that maybe bao''er hasn''t passed the pass yet.


    It''s just a little gimmick.


    Even if it doesn''t recover, it can be done at the moment.


    However, I don''t know if it will affect her? It may interrupt her recovery. Is she always paying attention to herself?


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao''s heart is inexplicably warm, but the dumpling is a stiff smile.


    The old thief is really cunning.


    I know he didn''t mean anything last time he came.


    But just then, a vast, mysterious cold voice came from the vast fog and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao and the old thief were both stunned, but the latter quickly gave a smile and said with a dry smile: "that Well, this kind of thing is unnecessary. We are not enemies. "


    Then he stepped back.


    It is not difficult to see that they are all afraid of chaos.


    Even though he thought that the cultivation of chaos heaven was weak, he didn''t want to get into trouble when he heard the familiar words and arrogance.


    And the first time he came, he said that they were all the same people and would not be enemies!


    But Ning Tao listens to this familiar voice, the mood is agitated, press cannot bear to be excited, connect busy way: "you Are you bao''er or chaos heaven


    The voice is long, dumpling a pair of funny eyes also see in the past, after a long time, just leisurely way: "is there a difference? Both of them are me. "


    Ning Tao a frown, suddenly set out to fly into the fog, dumplings and so on are not any stop.


    The invisible trend is like sleeping.


    Soon, he saw the gate of yin and Yang, which was still so grand and mysterious. The shield of yin and Yang was still on it and could not be taken down, just like a whole.


    I don''t know whether it''s open or closed at the moment?


    "You Have you passed the customs? " Ning Tao scratched his head, a dry cough, some uncomfortable asked.


    "No!"


    The voice inside the gate is concise.


    Ning Tao is dumb, but he suddenly feels that the atmosphere is a little delicate and a little embarrassed. He doesn''t know what to say? Then incoherent way: "that, you Why are you in the holy land of eternal life? "Yin and Yang gate silent, red and blue light flicker and disappear, after a long time, just weak way: "my existence, own my mission."


    "I believe it won''t be long before you know everything. The darkness is coming. There is not much time left for you. Try to improve yourself, and the dust laden eternal road will appear again..."


    Ning Tao a Leng, listen to this words seem very weak appearance, it seems that before the virtual shadow really cost.


    It''s only over 500 years.


    He is expected to be the most, and less than half of his strength.


    When he asked again, there was no sound in the gate, just like falling into a deep sleep. Ning Tao sighed helplessly, what darkness was coming.


    What the hell is that?


    However, Ning Tao had to leave first. When he let bao''er in, he was ready.


    But just walk a step or two, and suddenly seem to think of what? He quickly turned in the ring, and unexpectedly took out half a million eternal stones at the gate of yin and Yang, hoping to help her.


    After all, they just helped themselves.


    Moreover, he hopes that he can keep bao''er.


    When Ning Tao left, a burst of yin and Yang air came out. A gorgeous figure watched him leave. His beautiful eyes were deep, and his mouth raised a radian. With a wave of his hand, he accepted all the eternal stones.


    Everything returned to peace.


    But filled with a touch of happiness


    Ning Tao flies out. The old thief and dumpling are bickering. They fight each other. They blush and their necks are thick. They almost roll up their sleeves to fight.


    At this time, the halberd master took a step and said respectfully, "island Master, what shall we do next?"


    Ning Tao pondered for a while, looked at his family, and then said, "go to the holy land, keep a low profile. With so many cultivation resources, you can consolidate them. You can''t slack off if you practice hard for a period of time."


    "Although the position of heaven is far away, it is not out of reach. Maybe one day you will be OK."


    Hearing this, the five of them nodded heavily and were short of breath. After more than half a day''s tossing, they were full of longing for that direction.


    At this time, Ning Tao looked at the old thief and asked curiously, "where are you going next?"


    His heart is ready to move. I don''t know if he can be a guest minister. He''s one of the six people in the world. If he can be a guest minister, he''ll be worse.


    But the old businessman didn''t give him the chance. He was so thirsty with jiaozi that he tore a crack and waved his hand: "I have something important to do. After eternal Island, it''s the way to eternity."


    "Boy, work hard. I''m looking forward to going on that road with you."


    In a burst of laughter, floating away.


    And dumplings look suddenly a lonely, he also want to go? Ah, another bloody storm.


    But Ning Tao rolled his eyes. He didn''t even know what it was, and he was not in the mood. Now his heart is like an arrow. He just wants to go home to see his children and wife.


    Left a hundred thousand eternal stones for dumplings.


    Finally embarked on the journey home, eternal holy land, I came back!

 Chapter 3835

    The original family has been based in the world for 600 or 700 years now. With the help of three kinds of wine, it can be regarded as completely stable. Its income and relationship are very good.


    Up to now, the supply of immortal wine is in short supply.


    The strength of ethnic groups has also doubled or even doubled.


    Galaxies near the ancient continent, such as Blizzard and Scorpio, Kaiyun and Xuanqi, dare not provoke any more. No matter how greedy their huge financial resources are, they have to bear with them.


    It''s different now.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At this moment, Ning Tao took the five Dharma guardians, such as the halberd master, back to the family of origin. Since he left the island, it was less than a day before and after, and the change was too fast.


    I don''t know Wei Shengjin. What''s the time and sky like?


    Is it safe to get out of there?


    It''s noisy outside. Some drunkards come here to ask for immortal wine, and some famous forces come to cooperate.


    The ancient land, once desolate, is now bustling with excitement. Without natural disasters, the great and small sects are blooming, and the aura is reviving. At least the Immortal Emperor is not so rare as before.


    Once in a while, I can see the supreme.


    But the master of the mainland is still the origin!


    Ning Tao just looked at it with satisfaction. He already had the appearance of a superior galaxy. Then he broke through the sky and entered the back mountain without anyone noticing.


    When he stepped on this land again, his whole body relaxed, and the transmission array lingered with light light.


    The buildings in that corner are empty.


    It seems that it was once inhabited.


    Ning Tao picked his eyebrows, but before he had a good memory, he heard a low cry: "who dares to break into my forbidden area? Come on, take it down quickly. "


    "Chih ~"


    the three immortal emperors were in awe and made a move instantly.


    This is a forbidden area, and there are big secrets. We must keep them. In recent years, some people have broken into it more than ten times in order to find out the formula of the original three wines.


    Fortunately, it''s all solved.


    However, with a light wave of his hand, Ning Tao condenses and compresses all kinds of space together, trapping the three immortals like a sandwich discus.


    In a flash, they couldn''t move.


    "You..."


    The three were shocked, and a stronger breath rushed to them. Just as they were about to take the hand, they lost their voice and exclaimed: "door Master? You Are you back? "


    It was the head of Huyan clan.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao also gave a faint smile and waved to let go of the three immortals. They all looked very smart. They should be the strong ones who have risen from the origin of the clan in recent years.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than 500 years, but the style of the Lord of Huyan hall is still the same. Oh, it''s already half immortal?"


    Seeing Ning Tao''s surprise, Huyan clan leader said with an excited smile: "these are all gifts from the sect leader and Mrs. Ning, holy Dharma, primitive pagoda, and Zhong Ru Shen Jing. Without these, I can''t cross this barrier."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly left a lot of precious things before he left.


    The original tower is no longer needed.


    That piece of clock milk God crystal was also left by him. Although he also needed it, there was everything in eternal island after all.


    The five sacred dharmas can also be cultivated.


    In the distance, the three immortals are all proud. Huyan clan leader is the strongest in their origin, and I''m afraid they are only under Feng.


    Ning Tao seems to think of something, even busy way: "sister Xia once lived here? Where is she now? What''s more, Xiao Kong, are they OK? "


    As soon as the words came out, the Huyan clan leader''s face became stiff and complicated, saying: "back to the Lord, they did encounter some dangers, but fortunately, they are now healing the secret diseases in the holy land."


    "Because she may have exposed her identity, Mrs. Ning called back most of the people she sent, and ordered the whole family to be under martial law. We''ll discuss it when you come back..."


    After listening to these words, Ning Tao was a little relieved, and finally put down a big stone. The crazy words of the purple light made him miss all the way.


    At this time, the transmission array light flash.


    Not to the holy land, but one of the seven or eight back hills, which seems to be left by Ning Tao before he left.


    "Brush", a crowd appeared.


    It turns out that Jiang Chen, moth flies, fire devil lion, fire tiger, thunder and rain double Zun, misty cloud dream, steel gun, huangquan, Xiaoshuang, Xiaoshu, wind devil, Yipin Zun, liuhuodan Zun and others are basically back.


    "Eh, master? What are you doing here? " Steel gun a see Ning Tao can''t help but exclaim, a burst of surprise.


    I didn''t expect Ning Tao to come back first.


    Taoist Yixing and others are still looking for him. They are worried that he will be taken away by the five forces.


    After some greetings, Ning Tao suddenly realized that Shi Changkong had returned to the weak water group with Shi Shang and Luo Qingcheng. It seemed that something happened there and there was no time to delay.


    I remember Xiaolian was still absorbing rain lotus there.


    I don''t know what happened? He also immediately sent a message to Wei Shengjin, asking him to come over


    "Well, it''s a good thing that we all come back without danger. Now there are too many strong people in the world. I can''t wait to go back to the holy land."With a wave of his hand, Ning Tao made a decisive decision.


    It''s also time to bring back the huge resources you carry. It''s heavy to carry the ring alone.


    He didn''t count how much he loaded?


    But can let the gatekeeper black face, can imagine.


    Just about to open the teleportation array and let the group return to the holy land to recuperate, a streamer suddenly rushed over, his chest stained with blood, and said hastily: "clan Chieftain, it''s not good. The supreme Yi is making trouble again. "


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Ning Tao looks stunned. He is actually a lie, the most outstanding young man of Huyan''s generation.


    But how could you get so badly hurt?


    Seeing that Huyan''s face was ugly, he frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? What is the origin of Dayi supreme? Is it powerful? "


    Hearing this, Huyan patriarch explained: "it''s a rogue who came here to open a mountain gate and occupy a city. He threatened that we would not sell wine if we didn''t offer sacrifices to him."


    "This is not the first time to fight. He is more powerful than me, but he is only half step immortal. He is known as the supreme and very insidious. Please ask the sect leader and Lord Feng to suppress him."


    He was also in a dilemma about this, but now when the sect leader returns, the army will be able to solve the problem.


    Mr. Feng is enough alone.


    However, he found that when his voice fell, the whole back mountain was quiet. Ning Tao, wind devil, halberd master, moth flies and others were staring blankly.


    "Half "Half step supreme?"


    "This..."


    "Master, don''t hesitate. This tusk is too bullying and arrogant, but his strength is extremely terrible. Only master Hefeng can kill him."


    Ah lie asked with red eyes.


    Hearing this, people look more strange, suddenly have a kind of maladjustment, no interest.


    Ning Tao then recovered, covered his mouth with a dry cough and said vaguely, "who are you going to?"


    People, you look at me, I look at you.


    But Huyan clan leader advised: "sect leader, don''t be careless. The thief is insidious and cunning, and his strength is weird. Ordinary people are not his opponents at all. If you let him run away carelessly, there will be endless trouble."


    This meaning is very clear, only let Ning Tao and wind devil hand is safe, absolutely safe.


    However, Ning Tao had no choice but to smile bitterly. He didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he had to look at a crowd of humanitarians: "since the words are all about this, let''s choose the weakest one."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s eyes could not help but freeze on one person. In the heart of the steel gun, there was a "clatter" and their eyelids jumped wildly, and their faces turned green instantly.


    "I


    Ah lie and gang Yan were stunned? Are you kidding? Suddenly, he was so angry that he told him: "master, what time is it? Don''t tease me. I''m afraid I can''t help him."


    But as soon as the words fell, the steel gun said with a black face: "old man, are you looking down on me? A half step immortal will frighten you like this. When I''m half burnt, I''ll go back. "


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    A great force suddenly rose to the sky.


    "Hiss ~"


    at this moment, ah lie and Huyan clan leader all took a breath of cold air, their eyes were round, their faces were dull, and they screamed.


    "Steel The steel gun


    "Master? This Is this an illusion? "


    But Ning Tao put his arms around him with a smile, pointed to a circle of nearly 20 people, and said with a smile: "let me tell you another thing, except for you five, they are all stronger than steel guns Immortal, great power


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    Nearly twenty breaths of terror and supremacy erupted, like bad taste, and the whole back mountain was shaking.


    Ah lie is just like a fool.


    The Huyan clan leader then screamed and fainted on the spot.


    "Ah Mom... "

 Chapter 3836

    Ning Tao was startled by his scream. He saw Huyan''s hair standing up and exploding. His eyes rolled up and the whole person fell down.


    It''s like a stretch of bamboo.


    A look of excessive fright.


    The whole back mountain is still and stiff.


    "Well This... "


    They were numb and dull. It was just a joke, but they didn''t expect to scare people like this? So far, they haven''t felt too much?


    There are so many things we have seen in the past five hundred years. Xianhuang is like a Chinese cabbage.


    I''m used to it.


    There are more than twenty supreme beings standing there, and none of them is attractive. However, they don''t know that the number of supreme beings Huyan has seen in his life is less than one hand.


    Originally, there was a lot of laughter in Houshan, and more than 20 people who were not familiar with each other had returned safely.


    But suddenly someone told them that they were all immortal. Even the steel gun that was not as good as his was supreme. In addition to the nearly twenty breath of terror just now, the whole person directly fainted.


    It must be a dream.


    It''s ridiculous. Dare you talk a little more?


    Ning Tao is speechless. He smiles bitterly and comes back to himself gradually. It seems that he is playing a big game, and he scares a living man to death.


    At this time, the halberd master suddenly raised his eyebrows, his figure flashed, and came to the back of dull a lie.


    With a grasp of emptiness in both hands and the condensation of dim soul Shadows, people found that his breath of life was almost gone.


    Ning Tao is stunned. Is this the one in the legend who is scared to death? I finally saw it today.


    Of course, it''s a little exaggeration, but it almost scared ah lie''s soul away. After some tossing, ah lie''s soul was condensed and returned to the sea of souls.


    Liuhuo danzun took pills for them.


    It has the effect of calming the mind and condensing the soul.


    Soon, the Huyan clan leader woke up, scratched his head, and suddenly found Ning Tao. He was surprised and said, "eh? Master, are you really back? "


    "I just had a funny dream that you brought back more than 20 immortal statues. Do you think it''s funny? Isn''t that ridiculous... "


    "Ha ha..."


    See him heartless laugh, Ning Tao mouth straight twitch, really crazy, can''t stimulate him.


    He immediately coughed and comforted: "it''s really ridiculous. By the way, I have two good things to give you. It''s just right for you now."


    Then he took out two treasures.


    One is the eternal spirit, the other is a grain of Taichu fruit, which is the worst of Taichu fruit.


    Ning Tao''s hands are not without good ones. However, Taichu fruit varies from person to person. It depends on the person''s qualification to play its role. Huyan clan leader''s own qualification is not high. It''s better to choose the best than the most suitable one.


    But Huyan was surprised. Looking at these two strange things, he said with a smile: "master, how can these two things be so like the eternal spirit and taichuguo?"


    "It is," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    "Well?"


    Huyan''s smile solidified, and his eyes were eager to jump out. He was as big as a bull''s bell. He only felt that the two things in his hand were as heavy as mountains.


    The brain is blank.


    What happened today? Do you have this ridiculous dream again?


    This is to break through the supreme. Are you crazy? Or are you possessed? How to think about such absurd things.


    "Putong..."


    After shaking his head for a long time, he found that there were many things in his hands? What''s more, he exclaimed: "it''s like the eternal spirit and..."


    The words haven''t finished, Ning Tao black face, don''t get angry way: "this is energy group and apple, fee what words, eat quickly, don''t faint again."


    "Why? Master, when did you come back? " Huyan lost his voice in surprise.


    The wind devil and others rolled their eyes wildly.


    It''s over. It drives a patriarch crazy.


    Ning Tao covers his face, but sees Huyan patriarch hand over Taichu fruit and says: "I want this energy group. I don''t like apples very much. Just one."


    See dozens of people not angry staring at him, Huyan patriarch a face, not very nice.


    I''m really a little out of my mind.


    The memory just now is a dream.


    "Whoosh Boom... "


    The steel gun came down from the sky, mixed with the majestic and heavy breath. After a breath, he threw out a head and widened his eyes.


    "Old man, look who this is?"


    "Why? This Isn''t this the supreme of Dayi? How did he get killed? But it''s a good death. Ha ha... "


    Huyan clan leader was ecstatic.


    Hearing this, the steel gun was a little stunned. Seeing the strange and subtle atmosphere, he scratched his head and asked Ning Tao: "the door master? What happened to the old man? "Ning Tao gave him a white look, and suddenly looked to a direction in the distance. Several of the halberd masters also felt it.


    "Master of the island, the strong are coming fast!"


    The five Dharma protectors are tight and ready to fight at any time. After all, they are called strong by the halberd master, so they are naturally extraordinary.


    But Ning Tao seemed to think of something, waved his hand, and then stepped into the void to welcome the guests. The halberd master followed him closely, and he also looked squarely.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Soon, two figures appeared on the horizon.


    One is Wei Shengjin, the other is a kind old man, but Ning Tao doesn''t know him.


    This is the first time he has met a Taoist.


    "I''m very grateful to you for coming and helping me again and again," Ning Tao said with a deep breath.


    Seeing this, Yixing Taoist was surprised, and then he was surprised. What surprised him was his cultivation.


    Is it the supreme five?


    This Did this kid grow up on rockets?


    No wonder along the way, Wei Shengjin always said that he was not very useful, always said that these people are evil, now it seems true, this is too abnormal?


    He was awed and didn''t dare to delay. He also said with a smile: "it''s true that one generation is stronger than the other. Among the younger generation, I really can''t think of anyone who can compare with you. I also want to thank you for sending Taichu fruit."


    "Originally, I wanted to help you, but it seems that Tianzun has done a lot. I''m a bit out of my capacity."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao said with a laugh: "the elder is the king of sanxiu in the world. His qualifications and strength are all decided. How can he overstep his ability? I''d like to invite you to be guest minister. I wonder if it''s my honor? "


    "Oh? You Are you serious? " A apricot Taoist frowned and asked solemnly.


    Wei Shengjin is worried. I don''t know if the master will agree? He is already a member of the world. He sincerely hopes that Shifu can join in.


    Usually, those super powers look down on them most. They make friends on the surface, but in fact they do not.


    There is no way to do it.


    In the past, there were a lot of scattered practitioners who were better than Shifu. They begged him to come forward and form forces, so that everyone could unite and not be oppressed any more.


    But Shifu didn''t agree all the time. He just said that if a force is formed, what''s the difference between it and a big force?


    It''s not casual.


    Ning Tao awe inspiring, respectful bow hand, solemnly invited: "I, Ning Tao, on behalf of the holy land of longevity, specially invite a apricot elder to join me."


    "Share happiness, share difficulties!"


    Seeing his solemn face, Taoist Yixing kept silent for a long time, and suddenly said bitterly, "I''m afraid I don''t have a choice, do I? I''ve been dragged down by you for a long time, and I can only join you. "


    "Although this road is a dead end, there is no way back, but I believe you are the one who creates miracles..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was overjoyed. He succeeded. Taoist Yixing, the uncrowned king of sanxiu, and another great man, really wanted to ascend to heaven.


    "Welcome, master..."

 Chapter 3837

    For Yixing Taoist, Ning Tao did not give him too much restraint, but gave him enough freedom.


    Just help in times of crisis.


    There are few people who can''t compare with heaven!


    I believe he is used to freedom, and he is planning to let Wei Shengjin go to a remote place to practice hard.


    You know, it''s very difficult to take this step, but it will face the public enemy of the world.


    All in all, the negotiation went well.


    Even more than expected, it''s very simple. Taoist Yixing didn''t mention any excessive requirements and rules, even the treatment.


    It''s more like gratitude.


    Back in the clan, Huyan is at a loss.


    However, he was not in the mood to make trouble with him, leaving him 300000 eternal stones, and then let all the people ready to set foot on the trans Galaxy transmission.


    "Hum Hum... "


    "Swish" a few, people came to the holy land.


    After saying hello to the puppet Taoist, they went through the sky sea and found the star stone. It was so huge that they were stunned.


    I''ve never seen such a feat.


    It''s a treasure!


    How many years has the rich energy accumulated? It''s the work of a saint.


    It''s really rare that even a puppet can enter the supreme position after channeling, and there are only seven planets in such a big holy land?


    There are at least dozens outside.


    The bigger one, one or two hundred planets.


    People are really surprised. Is the sect leader from such a place? Because it looks too shabby, even the rules of heaven and earth are greatly suppressed.


    It''s like a thriving youth, but not yet fully grown up, vigorous and powerful.


    "Here is the holy land? This... " Yipin, Liuhuo, mothflies and others have some incredible ways.


    Even the steel gun is the first time to come in.


    It''s unbelievable to see this scene. Is it such a poor place that gave birth to the sect leader? Ningmo that makes the whole world tremble?


    Ning Tao put out a smile and sighed: "it was only born a billion years ago. It suffered several tribulations and delayed many opportunities to grow itself. This time, I''m planning to transform the holy land."


    "It''s not enough to accommodate the supreme triple now. People say that the holy land is so good. I''m afraid I''m disappointed to see it with my own eyes now..."


    The crowd was dumb, indeed.


    Although there are some amazing places, they are all great immortal and have a high vision.


    It is said that this place can make people live forever. When you feel it carefully, there is some energy, which is constantly growing. However, it is not as attractive as what is said outside. At least the Jizun people are not interested in it.


    Their own life span is very long. In fact, it''s not too much to give them what they can add.


    It is estimated that the temptation of immortality only exists under the supreme It''s of little use


    At this time, the halberd master felt the suppression, and he was the most uncomfortable. He said: "island Master, let''s take care of the transformation of the holy land."


    Then he motioned to several people.


    The master of fog nodded, and "buzz" rose to the sky, turning into a mass of fog and pervading the whole holy land.


    It''s like a circle around the holy land.


    It''s better than the holy land.


    At this time, the dragon and the stone Buddha rush to one place and fall into the demon world and the heaven world respectively. They help the two planets gather the energy of heaven and earth with their own absorption.


    The eagle fell into the fairyland.


    I can feel that the energy of heaven and earth has been boiling.


    However, the total amount is so much that other planets can''t keep up with the pace.


    Numerous modifications have been detected.


    I don''t know what happened?


    At this time, with a big wave of Ning Tao''s hand, 100000 eternal stones suddenly come out, roaring like a stone dragon, but they are crushed by him, and become vast energy to spread around and integrate into the holy land.


    People a burst of speechless, I''m afraid that the only thing that can consume the eternal stone is Ning Tao.


    "Too luxurious..."


    In fact, Ning Tao thinks the same way, but now he is a real rich man, a small local tyrant. Naturally, this money is not in his eyes. The number of eternal stones is an amazing number in his hands.


    Before that, he got more than one million eternal stones. Later, he ransacked nearly one million.


    Over the past five hundred years, although the refuge has not made much money, it has accumulated over time, and the last business has been booming, with more than one million yuan.


    The total is nearly four million yuan.


    Behind these people, there are tens of thousands of pieces in their hands, which are used for daily cultivation and promotion.


    Four million yuan now costs only one million yuan, not to mention other treasures, so I would rather spend a lot of money now, but also let the holy land grow rapidly.


    Next, Ning Tao waves out a thousand star pills, which are the crystallization of pure energy.It is the result of the five hundred years of great darkness.


    Because it was suppressed, there were not as many as under normal circumstances, but there were more than 8000.


    At this time is not willing to take out, but the holy land is too weak, too much energy he can not bear, just like the buffet, take more and take less.


    It''s not a day''s work to transform the holy land.


    This situation needs to be repeated several times.


    But originally empty Holy Land starry sky, at the moment is full of thick energy, as if full.


    Ning Tao turned his hand again, and a bland black bowl appeared. Da Hei also jumped out and said weakly: "Yeh, you What do you have to do with that chaotic God? How could she listen to you? "


    In fact, there is a little origin between it and chaos God. In a very early time, it met chaos God and wanted to recognize it as the main one, but it was rejected.


    She already has a very powerful magic weapon.


    "Yin and Yang Two instruments


    Although the number of chaotic divine power is small, its strength is definitely stronger than that of the heavenly devil.


    It is also the existence of its extravagance.


    It''s a pity that it can''t beat that powerful magic weapon.


    Ning Tao gave it a glance, pinched it, and recited something in his mouth. Then he threw the "Zhou God dish" to the top of the holy land, and "Di Liu Liu" rotated rapidly, using the land of the holy land to urge it to lead and gather spirits.


    It''s like an accelerator for holy land.


    The huge pure energy poured in continuously, and for a moment, it turned into essence


    At this time, the space suddenly split, a familiar figure came out, it seems to come to check, but at the sight of the crowd, he was surprised.


    "Ning Tao, younger martial brother..."


    Ning Tao was stunned and looked up, but there was tenderness in his eyes. He couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart and said with a smile: "Yiyi, elder martial sister, I''m back!"


    But Wan Yi pours on his side and leaves him with a simple word.


    This is definitely the longest time Ning Tao has left since he set foot on the road of cultivation.


    More than 500 years.


    Three eyes, Emperor Shitian also smile.


    The boy finally came back. Unconsciously, a pillar of heaven appeared in the center, giving everyone a sense of security and a long sigh of relief.


    And Xiaoshuang, Xiaoshu cheering, finally back home, misty cloud dream and others show sweet smile.


    Binglan wanted to come here together, but the copper elder of Longdao took her away. It seems that Longdao has changed. The two elders have almost recovered, and they have decided to attack some reptiles.


    After waiting so long, I''m finally going to do it!


    At this time, Xianyue is crying sweetly, but what suddenly comes to mind? Lian said: "by the way, you go to see Xiaotian, Xiaoxian, the sky. They are in bad condition."


    "What?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he immediately communicated with the origin of the holy land, tore open the crack and returned to the fairyland.


    "Brush Brush... "


    Under a wrecked willow tree, Ning Xiaotian, Xiaokong and Xiaoxian are mostly white haired, dejected, feeble and depressed.


    It''s this body that brings aging.


    But with the sound of "whoosh", a tall and dignified figure appeared, frowning and staring at the three people, his eyes were deep, and suddenly he was surprised.


    "This is Your life span... "

 Chapter 3838

    Ning Tao color change, looking at this familiar white hair, let him have a kind of startling feeling, once experienced he naturally recognized at a glance.


    But Who did this?


    How can people in the holy land of time and space attack them?


    And this power, not to be underestimated, even in the sky I am afraid it is difficult to achieve this point, right?


    "Who did it? How could that be? "


    Listening to this solemn voice, Ning Xiaotian and Xiaoxian turned pale, exclaimed, and quickly stood up, surprised and happy, incoherent way: "father Father... "


    His eyes were dazed, and his face was blank Father?


    This is his father?


    The myth that only lives in legend?


    From childhood to adulthood, my father''s deeds are numerous. He fought like a God all his life and changed his life as usual. He is the leader of the seven realms.


    Now, he finally appeared in front of him.


    "I..."


    When Shi Yao, Tong Yaqian, Miao Jingjing and Su Qian came, Shi Yao was pleasantly surprised and said, "kong''er, I haven''t come to see your father yet."


    Ning Tao was stunned, and his eyes immediately focused on Xiao Kong. He had a talent face, a dignified demeanor, and a kind of detachment.


    "Yes, it''s worthy of being my son of Ning Tao. I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. You''ve grown up."


    "Father I''m sorry for you


    Ning Tao felt Xiao Kong''s head and said that this should be the first time that the child met him when he grew up.


    His father is not competent.


    Hearing this, Ning Xiaokong suddenly turned red in his eyes and said with tears in his eyes: "my child, I have seen my father, but I have not disgraced Ning''s family and holy land."


    "I beat Mingshi, but I lost in the end. One day I will win again..."


    Seeing that he choked, Ning Tao helped him up and said in surprise: "when is it dark? Who is that? "


    On one side, Ning Xiaotian said: "he is a poor man who hates his father like bone, and his father, you know, is also a guy we hate to the bone."


    "It is It''s a long time


    "Who?"


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned.


    What time is that? It''s a fierce child? Isn''t that traitor dead? Unexpectedly, a demon son came to him for revenge?


    After learning about the "sacred ring of time and space", Ning Tao was surprised, but not surprised.


    It did.


    Da Tianming is very careful.


    The holy ring of time and space can only be used by those who know the power of time and space, even the power of space. Although it has won the treasure for so many years, it is a chicken rib.


    Now I finally found the right piece.


    "Father, the semi holy vessel, the sacred ring of time and space, is extremely important. When you meet it in the future, you must be careful. The emperor had great potential at that time. Don''t be careless."


    Ning Xiaokong couldn''t help persuading him.


    Hear this, Ning Tao light smile, comfort of patted his shoulder, although that dark when extraordinary, however, also can only let him surprised.


    He''s been abusing him for a long time.


    What are you afraid of when it''s just a dark time?


    If he doesn''t come, he''ll teach him how to be a man first, and send him to the hell for class.


    "Well, I''ll help you heal for my father first. If you lose so many years of life, you can''t come back. I don''t want black hair to give white hair away. The future is your world."


    Ning Tao said with admiration.


    Hearing this, the three were both surprised and happy, but Ning Kong was surprised and said, "this life span can really make up for it?"


    Although I have been cultivated here for several years, and I am still in the holy land of longevity. There are some links to the injury, but there are too many things lost.


    Life span alone is 100000 years.


    And the damage is more than a million years old.


    Can it be the same to deprive one''s life for a moment and slowly pass away? Want to make it up? It''s hard.


    "Brother Tao, are you sure?" Xia Mengfei, who came in a hurry, was both surprised and happy, and could not help saying.


    Even Huang Quan, Ji Zun and Jiang Chen find it difficult. This is no less than changing one''s life against heaven. One''s life will only be lost a little, but will not increase. If they don''t, they are fighting against heaven.


    A little bit of life, Shouyuan, it can and you don''t care, but 100000 years is not the same.


    Seeing people''s doubts, Ning Tao smiles faintly and moves with a big hand. He runs the star refining decision to condense the immortal power scattered in the whole holy land.


    Three hundred pieces of eternal energy.


    At this moment, Qi Qi poured into the three people.


    "Hum Hum... "


    And not long after, three light fluorescence also fell, unexpectedly into the three people''s eyebrows.


    It doesn''t look as big as water drops, but as soon as the fluorescence enters the body, the hair on both sides turns black in a flash, which seems to make up for a small half."This..."


    What''s wrong with everyone? Is it really effective?


    Although it hasn''t been solved all at once, as long as he comes here a few more times, all his life will make up for it.


    "Click Click... "


    The sky is like a cloud of robbery.


    It''s like a curse, a strong reprimand.


    But with a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao wiped away the thunder robbery. He clapped his hands and said with a smile, "don''t worry. It won''t take a few months to ensure your recovery."


    Small empty a few people to see the gape, really worthy of the father, the spokesman of the myth.


    "By the way, father, please save it. We can come back alive thanks to it. Don''t let it die," Xiaoxian said anxiously, pointing to the burnt black willow tree behind him.


    Don''t forget the kindness of saving lives.


    At this time, Ning Tao, who has learned the cause and effect, is also stunned. If it was him, he left a drop of Qingmu Shenye at that time, and he actually saved his son in the future. This is really a reward for reward.


    However, it is in such a bad state that it can no longer feel much information and vitality.


    "Father, you have great powers. Try to save it quickly," Xiaotian said expectantly.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao complex, can only helplessly sigh, try, he does not want to let the willow white fall.


    A drop of immortal magic power bead condensed into his body, as well as medicine, crystal grapes and so on, all fell into the willow body.


    But like a stone, like a sea, there was no response.


    "This..."


    See him frown, small day already frightened, really have no way?


    Willow itself can wither and spring, is now over? Who can tell the fate of escaping the natural calamity and the battle of time and space?


    Ning Tao inspected carefully, the injury was more serious than he thought, and the willows were basically abandoned.


    In a flash, the perspective opened again. In the expectation of all, Ning Tao touched his chin and said slowly: "it''s not that there is no way to save it, but some of them are too risky and very crazy."


    "Father, you can have a try," Ning Kong begged eagerly. It''s a big trouble.


    Ning Tao takes a deep breath and calls the green magic tree. They are almost of the same origin, and both of them have taken the green wood spirit liquid. If they are combined, I''m afraid they will have an earth shaking growth.


    It could be a complementary.


    The little tree cheers. It''s mentally retarded. Maybe this time it will be a great chance to be reborn.


    It can breed real intelligence and save people.


    In a flash, thousands of green vines and charred willows gradually merged into one, wrapped into a big tree zongzi, the green light is extremely dazzling.

 Chapter 3839

    "Hum Hum... "


    "Click Click Click... "


    At this moment, it''s like a blue world.


    Ning Tao was also surprised. Thousands of green vines came out from under the ground, one layer after another. Life is like a volcano.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Then there was another explosion.


    The impact force was so terrible that the earth burst into pieces hundreds of miles around. People were scared to dodge. Why? Xiaotian and Xiaokong are very close to each other. Even if Xianli shield is opened, they are lifted to nearly 100 meters.


    "I "Pooh..."


    Two people depressed and wry smile of gush out one mouthful congestion, facial expression rises red, difficult cough a few.


    It''s so sudden.


    What the hell is going on?


    Ning Tao also slightly frowned, but he was indifferent in the strong wind. He didn''t even lift the corner of his clothes, which mobilized the power of the world in an instant.


    I can feel the whole fairyland shaking.


    Seems to be under pressure!


    He just asked the little tree to try fusion. How could it be like this? Is there a biological reaction? What about this huge vitality?


    Little tree What''s going on?


    Just then, a loud cry came from the sky. When they looked up, they saw a blue wing half hidden in the clouds.


    It''s the eagle.


    Is it attracted?


    At this time, the energy of heaven and earth slowly poured in, and everything seemed to calm down.


    Although the halberd master was a boy with red lips and white teeth, he was very old and young. He said, "I think you have done something right by accident, master of the island. Maybe they have their own destiny."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing


    Ning Tao nodded in surprise.


    After all, judging from the current signs, it''s not a bad thing. It seems that after the integration, it should take time. I''m really curious about what will become?


    The burnt black willow was predestined with himself. He sincerely hoped to save it and let him out of the sea of misery.


    But I don''t know, at this moment, in a medicine field not far away from here, I don''t know how long the green seed has been sleeping. At this moment, it even emits light, seems to echo with the green tree group.


    The vines are connected in the veins of the earth.


    Just like a child, return to the embrace of the mother.


    In sucking mother Ru, comforted, growing up, very peaceful, a kind of extreme change.


    At this moment, a lot of medicinal materials began to wither in the original fertile and high spirited medicinal field. It seemed that they had been drained of nutrients and were dying, such as Hongmeng Xiangen, Qilin Wangyao, lush ginseng and fruit trees


    They can''t resist the power of hegemony.


    Cyan seeds flicker and disappear, they can not resist the slightest, obediently by it to ask.


    "Hum Hum... "


    "Ho ho..."


    But in the sky, the eagle crows anxiously, and always feels that there is something familiar below.


    I can feel it, but I can''t feel it.


    Let it be very impatient, keep hovering.


    Ning Tao doubts to look up, this guy hair what nerve? The master of halberd thought that something was wrong. He broke through the air and stepped into the cloud, and then his cry weakened slightly.


    Soon, the halberd returned. Looking around, he was surprised and said, "master of the island, this place seems strange and strange. I don''t know if it''s because of the holy land?"


    Yipin, Liuhuo and the moth flies are all feeling silently. At the beginning, they feel that it''s very shabby here. A big galaxy has only seven stars. I hope a supreme war can destroy it.


    But the deeper we know, the more we feel that there is a charm here, which can make people fall into it.


    As if there is infinite vitality.


    This magical power is not found anywhere else, even in super galaxies.


    But Ning Tao''s face is suspicious. He is too familiar with this place, but he can''t feel it at all. The halberd master can''t say why, so he has no choice but to shrug his shoulders.


    Lin Yurou and Sophia''s girls gathered around him, red eyed and strange.


    In the heart actually distressed is not good.


    It''s more than 500 years. It''s never been so long.


    Sister Xia''s beautiful eyes are full of tears. Gu Qiong and Tang Lan have a sweet face, like a newly married daughter-in-law. Looking at her husband, they always giggle.


    Anyway, just come back.


    Guyuan and immortality were also awakened.


    They also lost a lot of life. This kind of damage is the most serious for them. After all, they are not teenagers, and they have long lost their resilience.


    Ning Tao immediately shot, and condensed two immortal beads of divine power, the whole holy land of divine power exhausted a lot.


    It seems that if you want to transfer again, you need to wait.


    After all, there is not much divine power in the holy land.


    After some consolation, the women''s army was finally appeased. It happened that everyone was here. Ning Tao could not help grinning. A good man in charge of the family was about to take action. A hundred people on the court were a piece of eternal stone.One star for each.


    "What''s this? Hiss, my God, what pure energy? This Is this the power of the stars


    Gu Yuan, immortal, several people exclaimed.


    And three eyes a few people are looking at, a face at a loss, they also went out, but less experience, although do not know what, but it should be very precious.


    At least I don''t know how many times better than the star beads they used for cultivation? Hundreds of billions can''t match one.


    Sister Xia looks at this stone elixir. The more she feels the energy inside, the more shocked she is. These two things are enough for her to practice for hundreds of years. No, maybe even longer.


    She is not stupid, instantly realized that this must be a treasure, I''m afraid the supreme see will rob.


    The next second, she solemnly called Xiaotian, put these two things in his hands, and said, "I can''t use these things. You are all in the golden age now. You need them more than we do."


    Xianyueyi, moyue, Suqian and other women also put their treasures into their children''s hands.


    Ningtian, ningkong, Ningxian three eyes are red, a wet, only feel the hands of a pile of treasure heavy, this is a strong maternal love ah.


    I just want to cry now.


    "Mother..."


    Ning Tao is also wiping tears, while moved to the three children''s side, said: "Dad''s also to you, later can work hard to cultivate."


    With a wave of his hand, it began to rain.


    "Boom" broke the mood.


    Ning Xiaotian is stunned, the whole person is buried in the stone pile, only show a head, a face at a loss, silly eyes, he difficult to draw out a hand to pick up a stone to see, this he is not eternal stone?


    At least ten thousand yuan in such a small pile?


    "I..."


    Before returning to God, Ning Tao took out two piles. Ning Xiaokong and Ning Xiaoxian were buried in them, and the whole person was stupefied.


    Why are there so many eternal stones?


    "This..."


    But this is not over, the sky seems to have a Danyu, one by one crystal clear as jade, full and rich, this is not exactly the hands of the stars Dan?


    There should be hundreds of them, right?


    See this shape, summer elder sister suddenly angry red face, stare at Ning Tao gas shout a way: "you Why do you have so many? Isn''t there only one person? "


    The women were also indignant.


    But Ning Tao a face innocent, scratch a head confused way: "I have said a person a?"


    "How much more, take it all out," sister Xia said angrily. Bai moved them for so long.


    Seeing several women''s tiger like eyes, Ning Tao immediately gave a dry cough and said vaguely: "not much, not much, just a little. "


    with a big wave of hand, there was a big bang.


    Hundreds of people on the field were stunned, the whole square became a sea of stones, at least there were more than one million pieces to bury them, and thousands of star beads.


    There are more rare drugs.


    And countless minerals and so on.


    All the girls were confused. Looking at Ning Tao, they had already disappeared. They were angry and funny.


    "The bastard..."


    Ji Zun and others all have no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Ning Tao hummed a little song and walked to the medicine field step by step. The vines of the crystal grapes were still there. It took him so long to plant them.


    But when he came to Yaotian, he froze and nearly passed out


    "Ah My medicine field... "

 Chapter 3840

    Ning Tao is short of breath. He rushes into the medicine field with crying and howling. He feels his brain is blank and suffocated. He grabs his head with both hands and feels crazy.


    This scene is shocking.


    Let the hall rather evil, all frighten into this appearance, I''m afraid anyone will see crazy, heartache.


    In sight, once lush, rich, fertile and even vibrant, tens of thousands of different kinds of precious medicinal materials are planted together, colorful, a little green, precious medicine, fairy medicine, God medicine, I don''t know how many?


    Each plant is a rare treasure, a home without the supreme treasure, the year is out of bounds.


    Looking at the world, they are unique in the world.


    Every seed, every branch and leaf, was killed by Ning Tao.


    Here is the harbor of peace in his heart, the only pure land, full of serenity and vitality. Every time he comes back, he will stay here for a long time. He will be intoxicated and enjoy the festival. He will always be full of infinite motivation.


    But now, as far as I can see, the whole area of several thousand Mu has dried up!


    Tens of thousands of precious medicinal materials are exhausted!!


    If drained of all energy!


    Even the earth of all things is dim, which is the root of the whole medicine field and the root of the world!


    "Ah Ah... "


    "Who did it? Who did it? "


    "Get out of here, I''m going to kill you. Get out here, roar..."


    "No My medicine field... "


    The voice rippled and reverberated in all directions.


    At this moment, all the people who are happy to clean up the eternal stone and the star Pearl are stunned. Isn''t the voice the master? No, what''s the matter?


    The halberd master''s reaction is the fastest, and the sound of "brush" is like a blink, which appears here in an instant.


    At a glance, he saw Ning Tao roaring up to the sky.


    It''s like crazy Warcraft.


    "This..."


    As far as he could see, his eyes were like a piece of dry farmland, which turned into a piece of loess with no harvest. He could not see how lush it was?


    This situation should have just changed.


    Did someone destroy this medicine field?


    At this time, Xia Mengfei, Gu Yuan, Ning Tian and others rushed over. When they saw this scene, they turned black, convulsed, and their blood pressure went up.


    I can''t help but laugh when I see so many people here today? Are you all concerned about ginseng fruit? "


    "You guys, you really know how to count the days. Today is the day to pick ginseng fruit..."


    Just then, Ning Xiaotian and Ning Xiaokong grabbed him as quickly as they saw the devil. Sweating, they dragged him out and said with a dry smile, "grandfather Yao, we have something to trouble you recently. Let''s go there."


    "Go Let''s go. There are too many people here... "


    "You two little guys, what''s going on today?" Yao Jun is at a loss and doesn''t want to leave.


    Is deadlocked, but see a person straight down, face red, blood straight up.


    That seems to be his disciple Ye Tian!


    "Why? What''s going on? " Medicine gentleman color change, busy big frighten to earn to separate, just a rush to leaf day of side, but be in front of this scene to startle.


    He Is this the wrong place?


    What about the medicine field? That he later half life''s painstaking effort and walked not inferior to tens of thousands of times familiar medicine field?


    Where have you been?


    "No..."


    Yao Jun''s heart rending scream, dense blood climbing his eyes, the whole person is like a crazy devil, crying out his throat, his temples straight convex.


    People''s eardrums are stinging.


    This miserable cry reverberated all over the world.


    "No..."


    Before the words came out, Gu Yuan was stunned with a knife and wiped a cold sweat. Even he couldn''t stand it, let alone Yao Jun, who was in charge of the medicine field.


    Let him have a good sleep.


    Now, he feels his Qi and blood spurting upward.


    And Ning Tao dull, empty eyes looking at all this, only feel that countless years of hard work has been destroyed, but who did it? Who has the courage to do it? This should have just happened.


    At this time, a pair of Ning Xiaotian''s broken gold pupil seems to see what? Suddenly exclaimed: "father, you see there is a light."


    As soon as the words came out, they looked around and saw a little green in the whole dry field.


    It''s flickering now.


    However, it seems to be scared by the screams.


    The feeling that gives a person, it is a kind of flinch afraid, still have a kind of twist, embarrassed.


    "Yes It''s you, you son of a bitch, I''ll kill you, "Ning Tao roared. He rushed out like he was mad. He was about to split him with his sword.


    But Xia Mengfei was so surprised that she lost her voice and screamed: "quick Stop him quickly. It''s the seed of eternal green wood. Don''t let him be impulsive and do something bad. "As soon as the words came out, it was Liu huodanzun, an old man, who rushed out first. He fought his life to stop Ning Tao and said in horror: "door Master, you Why don''t you calm down and figure out what''s going on first? "


    For their alchemists, the eternal green wood is absolutely a god like existence.


    It''s the supreme faith.


    Then, Yipin and others are also busy, more than a dozen people fight to hold Ning Tao.


    But Ning Tao''s anger reached the extreme, just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, mixed with the great anger to split this thing, and the green seeds rustling, like feeling a great danger, instinctively want to protect themselves.


    Next second, unexpectedly gushed out a blue light, soft wrapped Ning Tao''s finger.


    When the light dissipated, there was a blue ring, which looked extraordinary!

 Chapter 3841

    "Well? Another ring? "


    Ning Tao was stunned, and so was everyone.


    The cool feeling of this green ring is like a sweet spring, which makes the volcano calm down a lot. It looks simple and mysterious, and it also shines with green light.


    There are three rings in his hands. It feels like a non mainstream.


    Either the ring seller or the diamond king.


    One gold, one yellow, one green, bull''s-eye!


    Dazzling!


    But what''s the use of this? Can you save people at a critical moment? Or the magic weapon of the cave?


    Ning Tao black face to pull out, found that the ring is still breathing, pull out, shrink finger ring also shrink, unless suddenly cut the finger.


    "Well This... "


    The crowd gaped and speechless.


    And the wind devil, also surprised to see this scene, the light of the blue seed now dim a lot.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you tease me?" Ning Tao holds the sword and stares at the blue seed.


    However, no matter how threatened, the light of the cyan seed only became more and more dim until it converged. There was no reaction, and it seemed to fall into a deep sleep again.


    At this time, Xia Mengfei quickly dissuades: "don''t be angry, younger brother Tao. There are still many ways to save this medicine field. Most of them are drained of energy. Now the most urgent thing is to let them come back to life."


    "Otherwise, if it''s delayed for a long time, the medicine field will be dead, and the loss will be too great."


    "I I''ll... "


    The disheartened Liuhuo danzun asked for a favor.


    It probably made him understand the whole story. The medicine field under his feet is a lot of earth, fairy medicine and divine medicine. It is absolutely heaven and holy land for alchemists.


    Looking at it as it is now, he could not bear it. He decided to take refuge in it.


    At least prove your worth.


    Said, took out a small bottle, pulled out the bottle cap, carefully dropped a drop of water.


    "This is The water of life


    It is not inferior to the precious wood and liquid.


    When a drop of divine water falls, I feel that the whole earth is full of vitality. Soon, Liuhuo danzun arranges the array again, depicting a large-scale "wooden God array", which nourishes and accumulates spirits. There is a drizzle over the medicine field.


    It''s like moistening everything.


    Many dying herbs have a smell.


    "Wow Wow... "


    "Hum Hum... "


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao''s anger just dissipated a lot, leaving the vines of crystal grapes, and then he left here, afraid that he could not help the impulse again.


    Along the way, he wanted to pull out the "green wood ring", but the strange thing was that he couldn''t pull it out, which made him depressed.


    The mind, the power, can''t get close.


    As if, this is a temporary loan to their own things, does not belong to him, did not recognize him..


    To put it bluntly, it''s a chicken rib. I don''t know what it''s used for. I can''t pull it out. I have nothing but comfort to take with me.


    "What bad luck..."


    "Oh, boy Ning, how could he be sad? What''s the matter? Tell me about it


    "Belch ~ belch ~"


    a funny voice belched.


    Ning Tao was stunned and found that he had turned back to the square, and the voice came from the top of the eternal stone. When the perspective opened, he had no good way to smile bitterly: "do you dare to be a little darker?"


    If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that there is a Black Turtle lying on the top of the eternal rock mound.


    Is a face of money holding the eternal stone.


    A face intoxicated, confused.


    Small half of the eternal stone, let it to absorb support, so a lot of greedy but can''t move, not to mention how uncomfortable, incomparable suffering, pain ah.


    "I Hiccup ~ "


    Xiao Hei opened her mouth, but she was full, and seemed to be rolling her eyes.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a wry smile, and the dragon claw hand grabbed it down. The tortoise''s body, which is big enough to hold the world''s Xuanwu body, is almost watermelon shaped now.


    "Why are you so greedy? You are not afraid to support yourself before you reach the power of the demon emperor in the middle period? "


    Ning Tao''s hands are like fire, just like tai chi,


    while blaming him for not being angry, he helps him refine his energy. This guy is still the same.


    "Hiccup ~"


    Xiaohei is so dizzy that she can hardly speak. Why is her stamina so strong? Besides the eternal stone, it also bit half of the star Dan.


    Ruo ningtao knew that his face was green, and even the monks in the supreme realm did not dare to swallow it.


    A star pill can make a Supreme Master practice for more than ten years, half swallow it, it''s not fatal.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    It took quite a long time for Ning Tao to refine a small part of his body and seal the rest of his huge strength in his snake body.And Xiao Hei, also stepped into the demon emperor''s middle stage, but his whole body looked round.


    "Burp ~"


    "I Drop mother ah, belch ~ almost no happiness to die me, "little black sprawled on Ning Tao''s shoulder, eyes turned white, unwilling to move.


    Ning Tao looked at it with a faint smile, as if recalling the hard days of wandering around.


    At that time, he was also the enemy of the world.


    The road he took was against heaven.


    However, it is also associated with Yan Feitian, this look changes silently, there should be a conclusion.


    "I want to revive a man!"


    "Belch ~ who..."


    Xiao Hei talks intermittently.


    "Yan Not God


    Ning Tao solemnly spits out a person''s name.


    As soon as the words came out, Xiao Hei was stunned, patted his head and asked: "I How can I sound like Yan Feitian? Wait, no, you killed him, didn''t you? "


    "So, I want to revive him," said Ning Tao with a firmness, as if he had decided.


    Xiao Hei was stunned. The next second, he suddenly widened a pair of mung bean eyes. He was short of breath and screamed: "you Are you crazy? Have you taken the wrong medicine? "


    "I need him," said Ning Tao quietly.


    Before the change, he may not have such a strong idea, but Huang Sheng is full of instability, and they can''t really join hands.


    In these hundreds of years, he has seen clearly that the battle between them, who lost, is death.


    He won''t let Huang Sheng live.


    Huang Sheng wanted to kill himself from the beginning.


    Now he needs a helper, a helper who can stabilize the holy land of the yellow spring. If he wins, Yan Feitian will be able to replace Huang Sheng and let the whole holy land of the yellow spring be around him, and vice versa.


    Although the old man of huangquan is OK, his talent and strength are too weak, but Yan Feitian has nine generations of inside information.


    I don''t know if the resurrection is the tenth?


    I''m afraid the time and the sky can''t hold him down.


    Moreover, looking at the world today, it''s really like wolves and tigers, one after another, Huang Shengxian, needless to say, Yan Jiao is one, and his 50 year appointment with the lion tiger has already arrived.


    But that guy is smart. He has been using eternal island for such a long time. 500 years is a big variable.


    Although his strength has greatly increased, he is also a part of himself. To belittle him is to belittle himself, not to mention the little dark time.


    Now it''s a guy who dares to deal with him, and even jumps out of a "six people in the world".


    It can''t go on like this.


    If you want to be the enemy of the world, you need a dose of medicine.


    And hear this, small black suddenly gets up, a face is serious way: "that is good, tortoise Ye supports you."


    "You Do you support me? " Ning Tao is surprised to know that Yan Feitian has been in trouble for hundreds of millions of years, and there are countless people who have enemies with him.


    It should be normal to disagree.


    Comfort yourself? Or for the sake of the overall situation?


    However, Xiaohei crossed his waist, glanced at a pair of bad eyes of mung bean, raised his head and said, "it''s just a king of hell. Even if he is resurrected, what can he do? The turtle master can kill him eight times with one finger. "


    "In order to save you boy, I was slapped by him. The tortoise hasn''t got revenge yet."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumbfounded, but his thought is direct enough, but the tangle in his heart is gone.


    A Yan Feitian has nothing to be afraid of.


    He can revive him and kill him again.


    "Boy, when are you going to do it? The tortoise master is ready to abuse him. Hehe, I wanted to do it that year, but I never had a chance. "


    "That boy is too good..."


    Xiao Hei rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Beat the king of hell. I didn''t dare to think about it before. It''s estimated that once it''s spread out, it will form a long line.


    It''s exciting to think about it.


    Even the corners of the mouth are excited to flow out of the saliva


    Ning Tao took out his mouth, but he still felt the strength and aura of the law of heaven and earth carefully. He thought: "don''t worry, it will take a while. Wait for the holy land to be stronger, so as not to be unbearable. "


    " at that time, there will be a catastrophe! "

 Chapter 3842

    It is against heaven to bring the dead back to life.


    Even if it''s just a mortal, the way of heaven is not allowed to be provoked and reversed. This is an iron rule, but Ning Tao has already made preparations in advance.


    Just in case, he needs to wait for the origin of the Holy Land and himself to be stronger and stronger, fearless of risks.


    I hope everything goes well.


    At this time, the whole world is boiling.


    In particular, there are two great masters, one is alchemy, the other is alchemy, the other is alchemy.


    Today''s two halls, at most, are just refining the Royal elixir to create the Royal utensils of the world.


    "Huang", that is an untouched field.


    So how big are these two gods?


    Great master, that''s the highest peak of their life. What''s the supreme artifact, the anti God pill, that''s their real strength and level.


    The two men''s random words, one instruction, are enough to benefit these old men.


    Can withstand countless years of research.


    It''s a textbook level!


    So as soon as they knew their identity, a group of people would turn around, talking all over, blushing and thirsty for advice. Even some friends from the same family would fight and squeeze their heads in.


    "My Lord, how can Xuezhi be integrated with huosui? They have different properties, but they can''t be short of them. "


    "And there will be visions when Jundan merges..."


    "Why didn''t I try that tiger head pill more than ten times? That pattern always goes wrong... "


    Spit the star son to want to drown two people.


    The passion and enthusiasm are absolutely unprecedented to Liuhuo and Yipin, and their eyes are pure. What''s more surprising to them is that many of the danfang here are once lost Danjing.


    Even the forging method of artifact.


    They have heard about it and even wanted to look for it, but in the end they got nothing.


    I don''t think it exists for a long time.


    I didn''t expect that there were so many details in these two small halls? There are a lot of experience, even they are heart, a ask just know is ningtao brought back.


    It''s from Dragon Island.


    Although shocked, but more heartache.


    Although these alchemists are enthusiastic, they are really rough. How many good things have they wasted? How many detours have you taken? It''s irritating.


    They didn''t let Ning Tao do it at all. Naturally, the two of them became the supreme elders of the two churches.


    It is said that after a period of time, they plan to open their eyes by themselves. One plans to refine the lost elixir, and the other plans to make lost artifact.


    I don''t know if they were influenced by the two halls, but these two long-time friends broke up.


    He threatened to compete with his own works.


    Ning Tao is also invited to make the decision.


    This result, even Ning Tao did not expect, but this atmosphere is the best, he also wanted to see the two means, piles of eternal stone, star Dan was stored in the treasure house, according to the contribution point distribution.


    Ning Tao with a few supreme hand, the life of the world''s several secrets are transformed for some time.


    The effect is enhanced more than five or six times.


    For example, the ancient blood pool, Longmai, Yaotian, etc.


    After spending so many years on the island, many things have not been brought out, such as the body of the supreme, and he has only a few people in his hand.


    Let the holy land be refined.


    Each of the seven planets has supreme assistance to speed up its absorption and metamorphosis.


    The seven world friars can feel the change. First of all, the energy of heaven and earth is strong. The rain of immortals is falling every day. The genius treasure grows fast. It is easier to fit in with the Tao, the world rules and the origin.


    All around the holy land, it was covered by a faint mysterious fog, as if it was hidden.


    There''s an isolating effect.


    If it''s not for the power, you can''t find it without looking carefully.


    This has also aroused the attention of many outside forces, but some saints still can''t get in and have no choice but to consume it.


    The ban won''t last long.


    Outside, the wind and clouds are surging, but Ning Tao seems to be isolated from the world. He is happy to distribute his treasure. Some people have not enough eternal stones, so they use weapons to resist.


    So there are a lot of imperial instruments, imperial laws and so on.


    After working hard for a long time, Ning Tao took off his tiredness and went into the gentle countryside.


    And "Yin Yang Hehuan Gong" grows rapidly, and sister Xia, Yiyi, and Yurou all practice to the Ninth level.


    Almost to the top.


    This is not even the leader of fairy sect.


    Even ye Wanqing, Tang Lan, Tong Yaqian and other women have reached the eighth level of cultivation. After double cultivation, their accomplishments have grown rapidly, one by one like sitting on a rocket.


    It''s not about being promoted to the rank of emperor.


    It is in the Immortal Emperor that we advance by leaps and bounds.I hope that the progress in the past five hundred years is not as fast as this period of time. The joy of rain has promoted the power of yin and Yang, and Ning Tao has benefited a lot.


    There is a lot of mental growth.


    After a few days, all the women''s faces have a happy, shy luster, which is very exciting.


    As soon as Ning Tao came back, he went to see his mother, master and grandfather. Now he has children to accompany him. He is very happy every day. He is always worried about the travelling.


    It''s not hard to find that there are some white silk on his mother''s head. Years have left traces on him. Ning Tao sees it in his eyes and feels pain in his heart. Suddenly he thinks that crystal grapes can make youth stay.


    Although some of them have been consumed in recent years, there are still hundreds of them, which are specially kept and brought back.


    On hearing this, Li Bingbing''s girls seem to be crazy. They will keep their youth forever. They are all excited, and they will almost be separated soon.


    Even Bai Yue and Luo Tian are here. They are so worried that Lin Mengmeng and Liuli Xianjun are worried.


    Ning Tao laughs, already guessed, two brothers come to beg how can not give? Otherwise, how to kneel on the washboard at home?


    In his spare time, he would teach Xiaotian how to cultivate Xiaokong. He was carefree and happy.


    Each of them has grown into a big girl.


    The main reason is that people are beautiful and inherit their mother''s good genes. But Ning Tao didn''t expect them to get married so early, and most of them have different purposes.


    Today''s world gate, Ning family, but the seven largest family, who does not want to climb a pro?


    Especially I heard that I have four daughters.


    Each long moon shy flowers, the country.


    At this time, the outside world came a message, it seems that the weak water group, is the time and space, it seems that there is something important to ask their help, ask for help.


    "Temple of time and space I''m going to be born


    Millions of people will also be exposed to the world. No one can get into the holy land of time and space. But who can survive when the people come out?


    When Ning Tao learned about this, he looked dignified and knew that he couldn''t put it off. It seemed that the resurrection of Yan Feitian would be on the agenda. Three years after he came back, he finally began to make Yan Feitian resurrect.


    "I hope Don''t let me down

 Chapter 3843

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Rainbow after rainbow breaks through the starry sky and comes to the underworld.


    Here, it should be the best and most suitable place to revive Yan Feitian. A whole continent will be emptied directly, otherwise, it will be involved.


    Ning Tao stood up against the wind, dressed in a golden robe and flying in a master''s manner. He was quietly observing the sky and the opportunity. In front of him, on a plain, there was only a puppet lying, cold and full of holes.


    Inside, there is a real spirit hidden.


    That''s the key to resurrection!


    All around, Gu Yuan, Ji Zun, and San Yan were observing the big change.


    Yan Yu and others, after all, nodded their heads, because they were afraid of the cruelty.


    The situation in the holy land is not optimistic. The pressure is like a barrier. We really need some help.


    If Yan Feitian was useless, Ning Tao would not have taken such a big risk to revive him. He was looking forward to the effect of the ninth world''s heritage combined with the huangquan Heart Sutra.


    "Soon, almost..."


    At this time, Yang Qi is the weakest in a year.


    Ning Tao is deduction, a moment, he suddenly a bright eyes, one hand a seal, eyebrow of reincarnation disk show, a mysterious and mysterious power, like a way of seduction.


    "Lead the way of huangquan, call the spirit back to eternity!"


    "Yan Feitian, come out!"


    "Hum Hum... "


    The next moment, the gloomy space as if there was an illusory spring, just the tip of the iceberg.


    At this time, Yan Feitian''s eyebrow was blooming like a lotus flower, a little fluorescence, and flourished. Yan Feitian''s illusory body, which had been reduced several times, appeared. He was very weak, and his real spirit was in danger.


    After all, I''ve been waiting too long.


    As if he felt the call, he woke up slowly, and at the same time, a terrible air of King spread out.


    One eye, then saw in front of indifference Ning Tao, eyes turn, surprised to find that acquaintances really many, but one by one indifferent looking at him.


    "Tut Tut, everyone, what an interesting reunion?"


    "I didn''t expect to come back again!"


    Seeing his face joking, Xiao Hei, who was lying on Ning Tao''s shoulder, glanced at his mouth and said sarcastically, "cut, don''t beat me. I want you to come back to life just to beat you."


    "Yes? That''s a luxury. When will it start? Let me be ready. "


    Yan Feitian raised his eyebrows.


    There is a kind of dark domineering in the illusion.


    Ning Tao is indifferent, glanced at him one eye, the face has no facial expression way: "want to chat with you first before this."


    "Oh ~


    "If I guess well, how do you want me to submit? I promise, you will not believe, since I am fish, then you decide


    Yan Feitian stares at Ning Tao.


    At this moment, the air of two hegemonists surged together, such as the storm, immortality, Matsu, including the three eyes, breathing quickly, and the heart beat faster.


    I feel the tension and pressure for a long time.


    And small black head a shrink, unexpectedly in Ning Tao''s ear fear way: "boy, you You can think about it. "


    Hear this, Ning Tao mouth a hook, unexpectedly condescending way: "I don''t bully you, you are also a hero, I give you three opportunities to challenge me, if you win, you will have my everything."


    "Lose, give your all!"


    "What What? "


    Everyone was shocked. This gamble sounds unfair. It''s too bad for Ning Tao.


    What does Yan Feitian have in everything?


    He is a dead man, even the resurrection is given by Ning Tao, and the rest is loyalty.


    To exchange one''s loyalty for the world under Ning Tao''s hard work is unfair to everyone. It''s equivalent to taking a slave and promising to change the throne of a country. Only a fool will agree to him.


    Is Ning Tao crazy?


    Is it worth it for a Yan Feitian?


    At this time, Yan Feitian himself was stunned, his face changed. If he had a body at the moment, his mood would fluctuate and his heart beat faster.


    It''s very attractive.


    But it''s definitely not that easy to get.


    "This is Are you serious


    Ning Tao took a negative hand and said, "I won''t let anyone help me if I don''t use my source. It''s just a personal fight between you and me. I win First of all. "


    "How''s it going? Dare you play? "


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Yan Feitian stares at Ning Tao like a lion. Although he knows it''s a trap, he doesn''t have a second choice.


    Over the years, he knows Ning Tao well. He always does what he says and believes it.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he raised his head arrogantly and said with a sneer, "I, Yan Feitian, have never been afraid in my life. Have I ever served the ninth reincarnation? Has the ninth generation ever knelt down after being beheaded? Have you ever abandoned nine generations of failure?"The tenth time, if you don''t succeed, you will be benevolent!"


    "You want to play I''ll accompany you to the end! "


    "Click Click... "


    Thunders passed the sky.


    The flashing arc of thunder lit up half of their faces and reflected their madness.


    "Very good, let''s start," said Ning Tao. With a wave of his hand, his true spirit rose, his sleeve robe waved, and his elixir went. Only by consolidating his true spirit can he stabilize his spirit.


    This pill is called "soul strengthening pill". It was made by Liuhuo danzun and reached the level of Shendan.


    Yan Fei never refuses to let anyone come, but this pill can touch him. He just felt a magical force, and his gloomy body began to solidify.


    After a long time, Ning Tao suddenly nodded, and then secretly turned the "star refining decision" to turn himself into a holy land. With a low drink, he solemnly said: "against heaven''s destiny, return the human soul, take the source as the beginning, and create a living creature."


    "Revive Yan Feitian with the order of our Lord!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At this moment, the sky is dark, the earth is shaking, and the whole holy land of eternal life is shaking violently.


    Countless creatures feel terrible, as if touched the anger of heaven, even instinctively want to stop all this, but they are pressed down by Ning Tao.


    The whole human is transformed into holy land, and the master does it by himself.


    "Refine the star, give death back to life!"


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A pillar of light, with shaping power, covers Yan Feitian, as if it is reviving him.


    However, with a big wave of his hand, Ning Tao threw a pill at him. It was a "great soul reviving pill" with full appearance. At this time, it was too urgent for Yan Feitian.


    His soul has been scattered, and it is not easy to call back even the origin of the holy land.


    It''s not going to happen overnight.


    However, everyone had patience. It took a long time for this vision to see some ghosts coming and merging with the real spirit.


    Half a month later, Yan Feitian''s three souls and seven spirits were reunited under several forces.


    It looks like a ghost.


    However, there is still no fluctuation of life.


    But at this time, the lotus root has been forged in the melting pot of heaven and earth into a human shape. After a lot of tempering, it can be said that the King Kong is not bad and can accommodate the soul.


    Ning Tao runs the huangquan Heart Sutra and says, "the lotus root body has become, but it''s not ready to enter."


    "Good ~"


    Yan Feitian roared and got into the center of lotus root''s eyebrows. His soul returned to its original position, and the upper and lower parts were in one, which really revealed a little fluctuation of life.


    I feel a little warm.


    Can be because of this fluctuation, let the way of heaven fried pot, in an instant, thunder roaring.


    How could someone change his life?


    Tamper with reincarnation, disaster will erase everything.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The endless thunder is exploding, and the whole holy land is shaking violently. No matter the Immortal Emperor or the supreme one, they are all scared. It''s over. Something big is going to happen.


    The thunder arcs came down.


    At the same time, a scripture entered his mind.


    "It''s called Huangquan Heart Sutra


    Just at this time, Ning Tao said in a deep voice while holding the spring flower: "next, it''s up to you. Whether you can survive or not depends on whether you can bear the fury of heaven. Don''t forget our three wars agreement."


    "Don''t worry, I will defeat you," Yan Feitian yelled with red eyes and all his strength.


    But feel this moment, endless God thunder fell down, such as thunder sea tilt, the gods will be angry, the whole underworld is crying, such as ghosts.


    "Come on!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "

 Chapter 3844

    "Click Boom... "


    Millions of thunder roar and roar.


    The sky turned into a whirlpool, as if a pair of cold eyes condensed, full of unquestionable hegemony, representing reincarnation, representing the will of heaven.


    "Those who go against heaven should be punished!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this moment, Ning Tao and others turn pale one after another, and finally come, the punishment of heaven, the will of which even the "halberd" dare not look directly at and blaspheme.


    It is the master of everything.


    No one, no creature, can fight it.


    Even saints are only able to escape from the six samsara, to live and die for a long time.


    "Yes Jiuxiao God thunder, "emperor Shitian was surprised. It was one of the strongest God thunder in the world. Was it so fierce at the beginning? It''s true that there is no way to survive.


    In the whirlpool, there is a vast and magnificent thunder, which seems to include the whole world.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Yan Feitian''s sweat and hair exploded, as if he felt the great danger. The whole soul roared and struggled, but the thunder was so fast that he could hear the roar of the whole continental plate without blinking.


    "Crackle Crackling... "


    "Ah Ah... "


    A shrill scream reverberates in this gloomy world, and the God thunder is too traumatic to the soul.


    And it goes straight to the soul.


    There is a pain of tearing, twisting and crushing.


    It''s like a mouse meeting a cat. It''s naturally scared and unable to resist. There''s no way to survive.


    "Ah..."


    Listen to this scream, people can''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning, the first God thunder is so terrible, then can you survive?


    Xiao Hei grinned with fright.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed slightly. Seeing this situation, it''s hard to get through the disaster.


    It was he who underestimated his fate.


    However, now that he dares to do it, he must try his best to succeed or fail.


    As for the appointment of the three wars, it was the real means to subdue Yan Feitian. Although he wanted to revive the nine heaven Xuannv, he had already reincarnated for nine generations, and had loved other women during that time, so he didn''t have enough control.


    But no matter how many generations he reincarnated, as a powerful overlord of arrogance, this is essential.


    If you want him to surrender, you must first smash his ridiculous arrogance, give him hope, and then smash this hope with your own hands, so that he can know that there is no possibility of turning over in this life. This is the meaning of the three wars agreement.


    And since Ning Tao dares to say so, he has absolute confidence. Will he be afraid of defeat?


    He once said that anyone who has been defeated by him will be left behind by him. If even Yan Feitian is afraid, how can he fight the world?


    "Click Click... "


    Just thinking about it, a thunder broke through the sky.


    The halberd master''s pupils shrank and screamed subconsciously: "no, island Island Master, be careful... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    A thunder fell on Ning Tao.


    In an instant, the small mountain at the foot of the moment collapse and destruction, dozens of miles around the collapse, lightning flash.


    "This..."


    People are stunned. What''s the matter?


    At this time, the stone master was solemn, and suddenly said in a deep voice: "the island leader is the leader of the array. Naturally, he and Yan Feitian will fail if they fall down and resurrect."


    Hearing this, people turn pale. In the ruins, I don''t know what happened to Ning Tao?


    That''s a big five elements thunder.


    "Boom Bang, Bang... "


    Being worried, Ning Tao''s towering figure suddenly walked out, twisting his neck and looking up with a sneer: "you are really there. How dare you sneak on me, but to that extent, do you want to kill me?"


    "If you have any other skills, just come!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    At this moment, the sky was angry, and Yan Feitian''s scream still echoed in his ears, struggling in pain.


    One after another, the thunder was destroyed.


    But more power is aimed at Ning Tao.


    "No, is the island owner crazy? How dare you challenge heaven? Challenge God? Provocation, thunder robbery


    The eagle screamed.


    Sister Xia, Sophia''s girls have changed.


    But Gu Yuan and Xiao Hei are not very nervous. It''s a common thing for that boy. Every thunder robbery is different, and he doesn''t deal with the way of heaven.


    I''m afraid he is the only one who dares to do so.


    "Those who try to go against the sky will be killed together!" There was a cold and heartless sound from the sky.


    In a flash, three God thunder fell down.


    "Hiss ~"


    "then It was mo Gu Shen Lei, Tai Xuan Shen Lei, and so on How could there be thunder? My God, island Master, little Be careful... "


    The Dragon Master lost his voice.Finally, that''s particularly scary.


    It''s branded with the disaster of countless heaven thieves. Once this thunder comes out, it''s almost dead and lifeless.


    Yan Feitian was also shocked. Just the aftereffect, he let the puppet body of Yan devil smash. The disaster of his resurrection was not as big as that of Ning Tao.


    Has this guy become so strong?


    At this time, Ning Tao hummed coldly: "my heart is clear and fearless. What can thunder do to me? Today I will not only go against the sky, but also destroy you. "


    "Eight times The furnace of Ares


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Golden body, immortal giant!"


    "Break ~"


    step on the earth and break the sky with one punch.


    The whole person is like fighting against the sky to prove the way of heaven, and the earth under his feet is smashed inch by inch.


    In a flash, the holy land trembled and gathered its strength to protect itself. The whole underworld could hear the deafening sound of explosion, three times in a row.


    This punch actually broke the three gods thunder, went straight to the black vortex, and killed the will of heaven.


    "Mole ant, you want to die," the cold voice above the sky said coldly without a trace of emotion.


    Thousands of thunder sea collide with it.


    Gold body, scream, God thunder spectrum write doomsday.


    Huang Quan, the moth fly master and others are retreating far away. They look dull. The sect leader is just a madman. No one dares to ignore thunder robbery like this?


    Yan Feitian''s true spirit was too weak after all. He couldn''t resist such a long thunder.


    Now it''s all about willpower.


    At this time, a faint yellow flower falls, can feel the familiar breath, suspended in the head of his soul, protect his lotus root body, the whole body more illusory two springs, one for the yellow spring, one for forgetting Sichuan.


    There is a mysterious bridge between the two springs, which is engraved with how to cross this bridge.


    This flower is called Spring flower!


    He resisted most of the lightning strike.


    In fact, Ning Tao''s provocation resisted more than half of the pressure for Yan Feitian. He saw a golden statue of Bo Tian, roaring, smashing the thunder with his fist and cutting the thunder sea with his sword, just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The great destruction lightning can''t bend his waist, and the will of heaven can''t make him bow!


    This is Ning Mo!


    How long did it last? At last, the power of thunder robbery is about to dissipate. Both sides have accumulated their strength for the last blow. One is chaos God thunder, which is known as the strongest God thunder. On the other side, it burns mountains and boils the sea, which is like the incarnation of the sun.


    "Last, sun!"


    "Kill ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    One side is gray, the other side is golden red, illuminating the sky.


    I don''t know how many years I haven''t seen the sun in the underworld. Today, it''s very dazzling. The next second, the heaven and the earth seem to lose their voice. In front of everyone''s eyes, it''s like a tinnitus in their ears. They lose all their perception.


    I just feel that the whole person seems to be lifted away, but I can''t even feel the pain.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar Roar... "


    Unwilling thunder roar, resounding through heaven and earth.


    The halberd master, Guyuan and others stood up with a pale face. The sky seemed to be torn, the continent collapsed, the volcanic tsunami erupted, and the big storm swept.


    A picture of the future.


    "Cheng Is it done? "


    In the heart of the earth, Ning Tao, who is in great pain all over his body, cracks his mouth and shows a mysterious smile. Although he is badly hurt, his eyes are very bright. Not only has he done it, but he has also done another amazing thing.


    I saw the reincarnation disk in the center of his eyebrows. It seemed that it absorbed a lot of energy, expanded a little, but darkened.


    "This is Turn ten

 Chapter 3845

    "Cool Ha ha... "


    Ning Tao cracked his mouth and looked up at the sky to laugh. He was very happy and had a joy that was hard to hide.


    The tenth turn has always been fantasy.


    No matter reincarnation fairy king or himself, he has been innovating, opening up and changing, but nine turns is always the limit. I didn''t expect that he broke through it today.


    Successfully created the tenth turn.


    That is to say, he can have another nirvana. This is another great opportunity to become stronger.


    In the supreme realm, every increase in combat power is a leap forward increase. If the overall strength doubles, the benefits are absolutely unimaginable.


    Of course, the higher you go, the harder it gets.


    If Tianzun doubled, it would be shocking. Ning Tao''s careful dirty all "bang bang" jump up.


    Full of motivation and passion.


    Seems to have been associated with the ten turn big perfect!


    Do you have eleven turns? This is basically impossible. If we don''t talk about the upper limit and shackles of the gate, he will not have the 11th generation.


    The resurrection of Yan Feitian is the tenth generation.


    But Ning Tao, in addition to occupying Yan Feitian''s nine lives, himself is also one. He may have been green, but now he has grown up too much.


    Especially the five hundred years of eternal island.


    There are four tests, let his whole body to a transformation, more of a saint''s baptism.


    Just now, he had a brilliant idea and wanted to have a try, so he carried the thunder hard and broke through the upper limit of the Dharma with the help of this weak power and energy of the way of heaven. This was the tenth turn in surprise.


    After the baptism of the apocalypse, his nine turn Nirvana reincarnation Sutra has undergone wonderful changes.


    As a whole, it seems to be an integral whole.


    But he laughed too hard, tore several wounds, broke his gold body, and showed his teeth in pain.


    "Hiss ~ ah ~"


    "younger Tao, younger Ning," sister Xia and Xiao Hei rushed in. Seeing that Ning Tao was still alive, they were excited and were about to cry, so they helped him out.


    Liuhuo danzun also offers a wood for Dan. Ning Tao swallows it, and the injury is relieved a lot.


    But at this time, Gu Yuan had been looking at another ruins. Suddenly he frowned and said, "you see, that guy seems to have succeeded in resurrection."


    Everyone''s mind was filled with a mysterious group of light emitting yellow halo.


    There is a shadow in it.


    And on the light group, there is still a wonderful flower floating.


    However, it seems that Yan Feitian would not have been able to survive the disaster if it had not been for him.


    At the moment, under the suspension of the spring flower, the strong energy of heaven and earth comes, as if to be called.


    A mysterious spring turned into substance.


    "Wow Wow... "


    This surging sound of water can be heard clearly by people. It becomes much colder all around. Countless energies pour in and baptize the reborn.


    The energy gradually forms a storm.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao finally breathed a sigh of relief. When he absorbed enough energy, he could not only revive, but also ascend to an amazing level.


    Yama is a puppet and will not let Yan Feitian''s true spirit improve too much, but rebirth is often accompanied by chance.


    It was a rare experience.


    Moreover, there are two quasi holy medicines, the great spirit reviving pill and the solid spirit nourishing pill.


    Now that he has experienced the natural calamity, and the whole book of Huang Quan''s heart that he taught, he also wants to know how much benefit Yan Feitian can get this time?


    Not to mention the blessing of the ninth generation!


    "Hum Hum... "


    There''s obviously not enough energy in the underworld.


    However, Ning Tao had expected this for a long time. He took out more than 300 star pills and 50000 eternal stones and let him absorb them willfully.


    I''m not afraid that he can''t absorb enough, but I''m also afraid that he can''t absorb enough. It should take a while to see the news.


    At this time, Ning Tao is meditating, suddenly seems to notice what? A pick eyebrow, body shape into space, soon came to the ancient gate.


    The whole holy land is like a city, and the prohibition of saints is an insurmountable wall, and the ancient gate is the only exit of the whole city.


    In the past, we needed a key, but now we don''t need it. We just need to open it by the Taoist priest.


    "Master? What''s the matter with calling me in a hurry? " Ning Tao looks at the ashamed Taoist and doubts, vaguely aware that it''s not good, but he still suppresses the throb and listens.


    The Taoist felt helpless and sighed. He waved his hand and made a seal. He pushed it out. The vicissitudes of life were complicated and said: "master, just now the resurrection of that man consumed too much, and the power of the sage''s prohibition was greatly reduced."


    "According to the present situation, it can''t last for ten thousand years, but only for thousands of years at most..."


    "What? How could it be? "


    Ning Tao turns pale, and his mind rushes into Yinjie. His mind seems to merge with the holy land.And that solid prohibition, once in his eyes, was like a mountain giant. Now it seems to be a bit depressed. Without the momentum of one man at the gate and ten thousand people at the gate, he feels a lot weaker all of a sudden.


    How did it get involved here?


    He has tried his best to make up for the loss.


    It''s only the underworld that destroys the thunder and loot. The energy will recover soon. How can the saint''s prohibition be weak for no reason? Affected?


    "What''s going on?"


    Seeing that he was heavy, the Taoist hesitated and said, "it''s undeniable that the prohibition of saints is really weak. If you guess right, this layer of prohibition can deceive heaven, heaven''s punishment and rules. I''m afraid it will be the first to be impacted."


    "The destruction thunder you resist is nothing but the thunder after prohibition and interception."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s heart "clattered" and gradually became silent. He didn''t expect this result. After two people''s estimation, the prohibition should only last for three or four thousand years, and can''t be destroyed any more.


    Although unexpected, Ning Tao can feel a sense of pressure and tension created.


    Is it the handwriting left by the sage?


    Even if there is no resurrection, there will be others, that is, using the seven realms to force yourself to become stronger.


    Ning Tao grinds his teeth, but he has nothing to do. Three or four thousand years? Come on, no matter who''s doing it? I will use absolute strength to defeat you, within a thousand years, I will step into the realm of heaven!


    He was shouting and yelling in his heart


    As time goes by, the situation outside is becoming more and more turbulent, which makes people gradually confused.


    There seems to be an important source missing.


    Only a few people know, is the eternal road!


    And the origin of the family, every three to five will send a message, is from the weak water group, the situation is not good, there are calls for help, there are layout, very complex.


    The journey of time and space is almost over.


    The lives of millions of people will be in danger!


    Ning Tao knows the importance. Shi Yao tears all day when she learns about it, but he has to be prepared for everything. He is waiting. If he can''t wait, he can only start first.


    Three months later, Yan Feitian finally came out of the cocoon, a big, tall figure roaring.


    "I I''m back at last


    "Ha ha..."


    In the laughter, the complicated eyes gaze down and feel the terrible momentum. It''s the supreme, but it''s a heavy?


    How can this guy be promoted so fast?


    However, when Yan Feitian absorbed all the remaining energy, it soared again.


    Finally, it stops at the supreme quadruple.


    Immortal, Xiao Hei''s face is stiff. Is he so fierce?


    Ning Tao''s eyes were deep and looked down, while Yan Feitian laughed wildly. His eyes were full of wildness. He licked his lips and felt the surging power. He grinned: "is the agreement of three battles still valid now?"


    "Why don''t you try now?"


    When this remark comes out, people turn pale. Is it about to start? But the corner of Ning Tao''s mouth raises a touch of radian, to tell the truth, he also wants to beat him.


    It was delivered to the door.


    "Of course It works

 Chapter 3846

    "Jie Jie Good... "


    On hearing this, Yan Feitian''s mouth cracked with a ferocious radian. His eyes were rebellious and scarlet. He couldn''t stop the madness and surprise.


    The whole body is still haunted by dangerous breath, ups and downs, restless, up and down, not stable.


    In the middle of the brow, a mysterious reincarnation disk flickers and dies, and it seems very obscure after experiencing death.


    "Roar Roar... "


    A rough roar was earth shaking.


    In the face of this evil spirit, Xiao Hei, Gu Yuan, and Mozu were subconsciously tense, and they almost couldn''t hold back their hands. Although he has a high level of cultivation, he should be empty, and he hasn''t completely owned it.


    He used to be just a quasi Immortal King. Even though he had experienced many adventures, it was difficult for him to master this huge power, so it was frightening.


    But Ning Tao squinted, a pair of sword eyebrows raised funny, twisted his neck, slowly got up, stretched out a finger, hooked the hook and said: "since I can''t help it, come on, use your full strength."


    "I only use one move I can defeat you


    "A move?"


    Yan Feitian''s cold eyes shrunk and gave a sneer. He knew that he would definitely lose this battle, but the purpose was to find out Ning Tao''s strength.


    Can you feel your strength and want to beat yourself? He''s unbelievable.


    The next second, his cold eyes flashed a touch of cold, evil spirit way: "although this is really a kind of power that I still can''t understand, but you also can''t understand my present state and mystery."


    "It''s beyond your imagination to suffer so long in that cold ghost place."


    "I am the king of hell. I will suppress nine days and ten places!"


    "Kill..."


    In a flash, Yan Feitian roared angrily, the faint yellow and cold breath burst out, and the spring flowers floating above his head also merged into his body, "boom", a small half of the continent collapsed.


    An ancient dark god and devil slowly gathered together, raised his palm, coagulated in a fist, and shot down with all his strength.


    "100 million times The melting pot of war


    "Unique skill, Yama boxing!"


    "Break ~"


    in the eyes of the public, this blow like a comet across the sky, the void cracked, and the air burst.


    There''s a sense of fear that the devil is going to do it.


    The whole underworld trembles, the chain of rules falls, which is the limit it can carry.


    Gu Yuan, Jiang Chen and even the master of the moth fly all feel that the power of this fist can''t be underestimated. He can control these forces in a short time. It''s really not easy for him. I''m afraid he will be a strong opponent when he completely controls it.


    Even the master of halberd raised his eyebrows.


    In this holy land, there are many demons.


    However, in full view of the public, Ning Tao is indifferent to the blow, even indifferent. He is wearing a golden robe and dancing with the wind. He is about to be engulfed by the anger of a dark god.


    Yan Feitian''s pupils are contracting. He is always on guard against Ning Tao''s attack? And he didn''t move?


    Are you looking down on yourself?


    Or is it his cover up?


    His vision is still in the period of the three realms, and there may be some methods he doesn''t understand.


    But no matter what, we must survive!


    "Ning Tao, are you afraid?"


    In the roar, this fist has reached the top of Ning Tao''s head. At this moment, Ning Tao moves slowly, without any fancy or magic power, just lightly extending a palm.


    Press the storm with a fluttering hand.


    With a long hand, he subdued the demon God.


    Solidify everything with a touch.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    There was a dull sound in the air. The terrible hurricane formed a storm. How many times did it fly to the ground?


    All the people were blown away.


    And Yan Feitian, a ferocious smile gradually stiff, stupefied, such a powerful punch, was actually pressed down by this palm, just like a Tyrannosaurus Rex to jump the dragon''s gate was photographed.


    It''s like hitting the barrier of heaven, like a mortal hitting Mount Tai, unable to shake.


    What''s not the origin?


    Just more pure power than him!


    "This..."


    In his dull, Ning Tao carrying a hand light way: "the movement is very good, but it''s all showy, you still have a lot of things to learn, and now you have to learn, is how to bow."


    "Isn''t the new body used to it? Let me help you clear your muscles and bones. "


    Then he grinned.


    But this smile made Yan Fei''s back cool, and a cold sweat poured all over her body. She turned pale and said, "you What do you want to do? "


    As soon as the words fell, a click was heard.


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    The whole arm was twisted. The pain of the body and the feeling of long absence made Yan Feitian very sober. He realized that he was alive, but he also felt the gap between him and Ning Tao.That can''t be said to be a gap. It should be said to be a gap. How can this guy become so strong?


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    Between heaven and earth, Yan Feitian''s scream echoed.

 Chapter 3847

    "Click Bang, Bang... "


    "Ah No... "


    Yan Feitian''s face was twisted. He screamed bitterly, and his other arm was broken.


    The pain of the body, the feeling of living, although very wonderful, but too painful, the body is very sensitive, the fist to the meat, even the bones are broken, mixed with the storm style destruction and catharsis.


    "You Poof... "


    With a mouthful of blood gushing out, Ning Tao grins, more ferocious, a fist hit him in the abdomen, almost did not let him spit out the gall, but also kneel on the ground, mouth open, dripping blood.


    Convulsions of pain.


    "How''s it going? Are you sober now? "


    "You You said If you don''t believe what you say, isn''t it just a move? " Yan Tianfei roared.


    But hear here, Ning Tao a face innocent, pure way: "what I say is a move defeat you, already cash, but didn''t say can''t continue to beat you."


    He said, punching him on the cheek.


    "Bang ~"


    "you Well, poof... "


    A blood stained tooth flew out.


    In front of Yan Fei''s eyes, his brain only felt a blank, and his brain melon seeds were buzzing, as if the whole world had been turned upside down.


    "Putong Poof... "


    They all looked at the despicable king of hell just now, but now they were kneeling on the ground, half dead and half dead. There was a sigh in their hearts. It was complicated. Who could have thought of that?


    I''m afraid Yan Feitian didn''t expect that he was abused half dead as soon as he was resurrected.


    But Xiao Hei cheered excitedly and screamed excitedly: "yes, hit him, let him be so crazy before..."


    Although Yan Feitian was once killed by Ning Tao, people are not happy. Now looking at this scene, they just want to say happy.


    This Also for the dead!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    I don''t know how long it took? Ning Tao finally breathed a sigh of relief and said: "since the resurrection, we should cherish this rare opportunity. There are few such cases in the world."


    "That Heart Sutra is a saint''s Dharma. You can understand it. You can choose the emperor''s Dharma and the saint''s Dharma."


    Then he set aside another fruit.


    This fruit is purplish gold, round and full. There are six golden patterns on it. It''s Taichu fruit.


    It''s also the best in Ning Tao''s hands.


    "It''s not insulting to you because of your aptitude. Go to the original tower and consolidate it. In half a year, go out with me, so that you can live to see the world and see what it is called Tiger and wolf feeding."


    Ning Tao flicks his sleeve lightly.


    Just about to turn around, a hard roar came from behind: "wait Wait, Xuan Xuannv, she... "


    Ning Tao kept on walking, didn''t look back, but said faintly: "I said, whether you want to revive her or not depends on you. If I win the world, I will return you. If I lose everything, the world will be buried with me."


    "Stand up and fight with me


    "Step on Step on... "


    With the sound of his footsteps, Yan Feitian bit a row of blood teeth, faltered, red eyes, and roared: "I hope you can do what you say!"


    Say, unexpectedly divide soul seal.


    This act is equivalent to giving up the power of life and death. It is very fatal, and the destruction of the soul seal is a heavy blow.


    It''s not that he wants to do this, but he knows that if he doesn''t hand it over, it''s hard to get out of this place today, and Ning Tao won''t revive him for nothing.


    Sure enough, when the soul seal fell into Ning Tao''s hands, everyone''s looks gradually relieved.


    Maybe they didn''t even notice


    As soon as he returned to fairyland, Ning Tao knew the abnormality of the little tree. It lasted for more than half a year. Is it going to bear fruit at last? He''s looking forward to it. What''s the result?


    After more than half a year''s rescue, although the earth medicine fields of all things did not recover as before, they also had vitality.


    It will take a long time to accumulate.


    Those before, but the accumulation of hundreds of years.


    Even if Liuhuo danzun and yaoxiantang could not be completely restored in only half a year.


    Qingmu seed, after giving Ning Tao a ring, has no action and no response. He wanted to remove the seed from the medicine field, but Liuhuo danzun tried every means to dissuade him.


    Qingmu is the first wood in the world. It can also be regarded as the first holy medicine and the first medicinal material in the world.


    Where it is, there must be life.


    If you move it out, it''s a tyranny.


    Although there was an accident, it should have something to do with small trees. This situation will not happen again.


    "Hum Hum... "


    The green vines flickered and disappeared.


    At a certain moment, the green light suddenly converged, and then the vine converged, a dazzling, sacred huge tree shadow condensed out.


    Millions of people were stunned by this scene. In sight, an ancient and strange tree is as tall as nine feet. Half of the willows are green and full of vitality, and half of the vines are like a python, strange and evil.It''s like a fusion of the two.


    Like an immortal, like a God, like a Buddha, perfect unity?


    Ning Tao is also stunned, this Is this the fused tree? Too much change, right? It''s even more extraordinary. It''s majestic. It has the spirit of seizing heaven and earth, and has the body posture of topping heaven and earth.


    This should not be called Green Magic Tree any more.


    It should be called Magic Tree!


    Half of them are gods and half of them are demons. There is a wonderful fate between the burnt black willow and the little tree.


    "Roar Roar... "


    In a dull roar, the blue virtual shadows all over the sky were broken, and turned into thousands of blue light spots, which were integrated into a miniature version of the magic tree. Gradually, the vision disappeared.


    "Smaller? Is that what you look like when you grow up? " Ning Tao is surprised, busy gather up.


    Xiaoshuang also ran over.


    This little guy is full of energy all day long.


    "Hum Hum... "


    The magic tree is excited and cheerfully waving its branches. Half of it is benevolent and half ferocious, but what does it want to show Ning Tao?


    Strength is still demon respect.


    Initially unstable, but gradually stable to four.


    Ning Tao''s tongue is blazing. Xiaoshu really stands up, faster than Jiang Chen''s cultivation speed. However, he seems unable to speak. Although his intelligence is higher than before, it''s also lower than the normal level.


    He estimated that the combat power should have soared a lot, but let it consolidate first


    How can they still have a long time to ask for help?


    And now he is the target of public criticism. I don''t know if bao''er''s deterrence still works?


    Otherwise, once Tianzun comes out, it''s over.


    He can''t just sit by and watch it. Whether it''s because of Shi Yao or the alliance, he''s duty bound. There will be a bloody battle.


    Too many people is not necessarily a good thing.


    Ning Tao thinks about it for a long time and decides to let the five Dharma guardians accompany him. However, when Ning Xiaotian and Xiao Kong learn about it, they also actively ask for it. He thinks about it. I''m afraid it''s also a kind of experience for them.


    So I agreed.


    But safety must be remembered first.


    Xiaolian, also in the weak water race, didn''t get thunder and lightning Shuanglian when she went to eternal island this time. Although she was lost, she should be in the middle of the eternal road.


    When they decided to set out, it was half a year later. Xiaoshu and Yan Feitian would go together.


    Jiang Chen and the moth flies have returned to Lagerstroemia indica, and the battle on his side is about to begin.


    "Jiang Huang You must die


    Before departure, Ning Tao looked at Yan Feitian with empty hands and said, "it seems that you are missing something. This is for you."


    With a wave of his hand, he broke the seal.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    This terrible momentum is amazing, just like thousands of roaring Warcraft, dark, cold and sharp, once a king style still exists.


    And the silent Yan Feitian''s face gradually changed when he saw it. His eyes burst with light, and he was short of breath. It turned out to be an artifact Gosh!

 Chapter 3848

    "Brush Brush... "


    A flash of light, the king of the weak water group.


    Ning Tao steps out of the array in one step. This is the teleportation array he once set up. It takes several times to reach this step. Behind him are five Dharma protectors, Xiaoshu, Yan Feitian, Xiaotian and Xiaokong, and Shiyao who is not at ease.


    Although the number of people is small, no matter how many people come, how many people can there be from the four major forces?


    Now it''s surrounded like a bucket.


    There is nothing he can do.


    "Let''s meet the headmaster," the senior officials of the weak water group knelt down to worship with excitement when they saw Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao nodded, his mind swept, and soon felt the breath of several people in the sky. There are many experts, it seems that there are many strong people. Should they be ready to discuss how to save the million people?


    And Yan Feitian''s eyes narrowed haughtily and said, "it seems that you''ve been doing well these years? The first door in the world, which was ridiculous and childish at that time, has really become a scale now, and it deserves the name of the first door. "


    This is really a heartfelt feeling. In just over 600 years, tiantianmen has grown to this point?


    If it were him, it would be impossible.


    However, the thought of the world-class battle, the beast, the natural disaster, and the talented treasure full of innumerable temptations can always make his blood boil.


    Today, the return of Ge Tian is even more powerful. The medium-quality artifact is really the fear of ghosts and gods!


    It''s from the hands of Yipin Zun.


    Seeing that he was ready to move, Ning Tao said with a smile: "what? Want to be beaten? "


    In the past half year, he has been in the original pagoda for nearly 30 years. Yan Feitian, like mending his lessons, wants to catch up with the vacancy in the past few hundred years. He not only absorbs the Taichu fruit, but also adds a lot of information.


    It seems that cultivation has not changed. It''s still quadruple, but its combat power is absolutely several times stronger than it was at the beginning.


    It''s not as vulnerable as it was.


    But after listening to the banter, Yan Feitian''s smile froze, hummed coldly and stopped talking. Although it became stronger, his brain was not stupid.


    There are only two challenges left.


    We can''t waste as easily as that.


    At this time, three streamers cut across the sky and rushed over. It was shichangkong, Shishang, and the weak water clan leader. Each face was full of anxiety and sadness. His brow was wrinkled and he was worried for many days.


    "You have come at last," said shichangkong bitterly, laughing at himself. His son is really sad.


    There''s no comparison with these two guys.


    "Uncle Uncle, "rather small air breathing, a face of surprise, but some do not dare to confirm.


    After all, his uncle has been living in all kinds of myths. He had some vague impressions when he was a child, but now he only feels more intimate when he sees him.


    "You Are you Xiaokong


    As soon as the sky heard it, it suddenly showed a happy look, and most of the sadness on its face was washed away.


    "I haven''t been here for many years. How big is it? Why? Is it still the peak of Xianhuang? Yes, yes, much better than when your uncle was young... "


    Shi Shang also showed a smile.


    However, there is a faint smile, the guy should be about the same size as Xiaokong?


    "Unfortunately, alas..."


    This can''t help saying, let the present happy atmosphere a stiff, seem to associate with what?


    The atmosphere was subtle for a few seconds.


    The next second, the weak water patriarch busy round, dry smile way: "go inside to say, just to discuss, also must come up with a way as soon as possible."


    Before Ning Tao responds, Shi Yao hums coldly and pulls Xiaokong to walk past Shi Shang.


    It''s like trying to embarrass him.


    It''s not hard to find that there are many white hair on the short seller, and Yao didn''t forgive him when it happened that year.


    Ning Tao gives a dry cough and shows an apology to elder Shishang. Then he enters the clan with a smile. He doesn''t mind so long ago.


    After all, no one thought about the future?


    But this apology made Shi Shang feel even worse. Even if everyone forgives him, what about the million people who are trapped in the temple of time and space and will die at any time?


    In other words, it is also because of him!


    If he had not connived at Changxiong and let him go without permission, he would not have caused so much trouble!


    Even, almost hurt the space-time clan!


    Shi Shang pursed his white lips, his old body trembled violently, and he followed up step by step.


    Running to the main hall and passing through the forbidden area, Ning Tao wants to see if Xiaolian has come to life.


    After all, it''s been so many years.


    But in the end, is Xiaolian still sleeping?


    This makes Ning Tao very surprised. Hasn''t he absorbed rain lotus for more than 500 years? Weak water patriarch and others are also unknown, so, however, can be sure that Xiaolian is not in danger.


    Look, the breath has grown a lot.


    However, it seems to be reluctant to wake up.Ning Tao frowned and worried. Did he come into contact with the memory of "holy lotus Fairy" or something?


    Today, he feels more and more that all these things are controlled by a pair of invisible hands. Whether ZuLong or Shenglian, or chaos Tianzun, they are intentionally or unintentionally arranged to his side.


    We can''t say that we are deliberately for ourselves, but we are deliberately bringing these beings together.


    Tried a variety of ways, but also failed to wake up Xiaolian, but I''m sure she heard, just don''t know why she didn''t wake up.


    I can''t help it. I can only discuss important matters first


    Nearly 20 people in the party were the main figures in this operation. Before Ning Tao was seated, he said in a deep voice: "what''s the news on the other side of the holy land now? How long before the temple is born? "


    "It is estimated that it will be no more than five years at most. If the four major forces intervene again, it may be even earlier."


    Time and space are concise.


    On the other hand, the weak water clan leader took over the conversation and said with worry: "a few years ago, the four forces had forcibly blocked the holy land. What''s the specific situation inside? Change? We don''t really know. "


    "But we can be sure that this is a trap that leads us out of the cave. We have already laid an ambush and intend to annihilate all the high-rise buildings of our two holy places."


    "Even if we don''t go, they can take the millions of people who live in time and space."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a long time, one finger on the sandalwood table, this clear and rhythmic voice brought people a pressure in their hearts.


    There is a sense of self-confidence.


    The momentum of the superior is invisible.


    It''s like a million corpses lying in anger, a frown and a faint sky, a smile and a spring breeze.


    Ning Xiaotian looks at his father with adoring eyes. He will become such a person in the future, but Ning Xiaokong prefers to be free and easy.


    After a long silence, Ning Tao said: "how about the strength of the four forces in this trip?"


    As soon as the words came out, people''s hearts were heavy. The color of the weak water clan leader was ugly, and he wanted to say nothing. But he still said, "there are nearly four million elite soldiers, and there are countless strong ones, and there are also many ancient formations."


    "As for their commander, there are the emperor of Lagerstroemia indica, the blue faced fangs of the nest in the starry sky, the ancestor of the Teng snake clan, and the monk called Shenhu Taoist invited by Da Tianming."


    "Basically, the power and strength of the four superpowers are at their peak. Even if Tianzun is gone, I''m afraid there will be no way to get in or out, and we can''t get good..."


    It''s hard to say that.


    Ning Tao listened to the muscle shaking on his face. Even with his determination, he felt that he would die.


    Green face fangs, crape myrtle emperor, but these two guys once escaped from the hands of overlord, even if they were not Tianzun, I''m afraid it''s almost the same.


    There is also the Taoist priest Shenhu. He has heard one or two sentences, only under the Taoist priest Yixing.


    It can be regarded as the second person of free cultivation.


    And even the ancestor of Teng snake came in person. It''s not a trap. It''s a dig for you.


    It doesn''t matter whether you come or not. In any case, all the remaining evils of time and space in the temple of time and space are determined by them. They decide whether to chop, chop, rape, disgrace, or drain their blood.


    "Damn it..."


    Even though the atmosphere was heavy, the weak water patriarch told the truth and his conclusion on this matter, giving a total of four words.


    "Almost There is no solution

 Chapter 3849

    No solution, on behalf of the dead.


    It also made people''s hearts heavy.


    Ning Tao is silent and holds his hand tightly. He has a lot of thoughts in his heart. He is the emperor of crape myrtle, the green faced tusk, the ancestor of Teng snake, and the Taoist of Shenhu.


    Either one can kill him.


    Strength, identity which is not far beyond him?


    Even if they join hands with shichangkong, they are just two sharp swords, but they are just a layer of steel plate!


    Time and space breathing heavy, a heart both hate and powerless, in the end how to do? As for their strength, it''s the same as giving their heads away. They all blame the time, the bloody traitor and the disaster.


    Seeing that the people were silent, Ning Xiaotian thought about it and suddenly said, "otherwise, we''ll ask for help, too?"


    "The Taoist Yixing, the great spirit and the sage academy are all very familiar with their father. If you speak in person, they won''t refuse..."


    Ning Tao hears speech to order to nod unexpectedly, the public facial expression immediately is very happy, if have helper that easy to do.


    But the next second, Ning Tao shook his head and sighed: "if you do that, it''s no less than promoting death. The huge mobilization of troops will surely lead to Tianzun''s suppression or even destruction."


    "So, calling people is the most difficult way, and it also means that there will be a full-scale war."


    "What will happen, what will happen?"


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces froze, and they went to war with the world completely. Now that''s a more stupid thing.


    And there''s not much that can really help them.


    Once the two armies meet, there will be no turning back.


    "By the way, don''t you say there is a mysterious holy land of the yellow spring? As holy places, we should help each other and ask them for help. "


    Asked the weak water patriarch pleasantly.


    But Shi Changkong shook his head and sighed: "Huang Sheng is moody and unreliable. Even if I can contact him at the moment, I dare not accept his help."


    "At the beginning, I suffered under him."


    Then he looked at Ning Tao.


    Ning Tao nodded, he is not the kind of person who cares about everything. If Huang Sheng really helps, he will, but he can''t come at all.


    If it wasn''t for Shi Yao''s close relationship with the holy land of time and space, he really didn''t want to mix.


    But we must not tolerate the death of our father''s descendants.


    Millions of creatures!


    But at this time, Ning Xiaokong grabs the scalp, helpless way: "that please help soldiers not, let''s go to save will die, this is not a bit did not do hair?"


    Shi Yao also clenched her red lips.


    Ning Tao ponders, suddenly takes a deep breath, and says: "if you have any suggestions, please tell me. Don''t tell me I''m not prepared for such a long time."


    "This..."


    The weak water patriarch hesitated.


    But on one side, Shi Changkong rubbed his temple and hesitated: "there is an immature way now, but it''s too dangerous to succeed, but it''s the only way we think of."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it, "Ning Tao said.


    "In those days, to let the temple of time and space escape into the journey of time and space was to sacrifice the lives of countless people, to provide them with energy and drive, so that they could escape the disaster."


    "Now it seems that the energy consumption should be clean, and the temple will be born as a last resort."


    The time is like watching fire.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao understood and suddenly said, "what you mean is that as long as you add that energy to the temple of time and space, you can continue the journey of time and space. Not to mention saving, you can at least delay for a while."


    "This also gives us the opportunity to buffer. Only when we grow up in the future can we have the strength to save."


    "Yes, that''s right," shichangkong nodded.


    Ningxiaotian and Xiaokong, Shiyao eyes can not help but gradually a bright, but, has been silent when Shang suddenly said: "that energy is very huge, but we bite teeth, stomp, still can come out."


    "The question is how do we inject this energy into the temple? How to approach the ten fold boundary? Even if we succeed, can we come out? "


    "That''s a coalition of four super powers!"


    On one side, shichangkong had no choice but to show his hand and shook his head: "so it''s an immature way."


    "Is there any way in or out?"


    Everyone was stunned, and it was hard to breathe.


    In fact, think about it. At the beginning, even if you can sneak to the side of the temple without being aware of it, if the holy land is hidden again, no one can find that kind of big movement, so it''s a death.


    Moreover, it is impossible for them to reach the ten fold boundary.


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s eyes gradually brightened. What did he think of? Whispered: "if you can really succeed, I have a way to leave..."


    Say, the corner of the mouth gradually a hook.


    But people are confused. What can we do? You''re not going to let the leader of the space-time alliance do it?


    That''s like harming the supreme spirit.What''s more, the space-time alliance is now paralyzed and suppressed by the four major forces. They can''t help but want to intervene. They really can''t figure out what to do?


    If you go in, it''s easier. There''s half of the Holy Land in the sky


    "It''s up to us to decide whether we can succeed or not. Let''s prepare according to this method. Maybe we can meet an old friend at that time."


    Ning Tao smiles mysteriously.


    Then, step out of the hall.


    He wants to call Xiaolian again. This makes him worried. What''s the matter? But left the confused people in the hall


    A seven color lotus, green, gold, red, blue, yellow, light green, light blue seven colors, perfect integration, ups and downs, like the rhythm of breathing, but also attracted a strong heaven and earth energy.


    Under the endless call of Ning Tao, the seven color lotus is humming, the light is converging, and the female body is transformed.


    "Xiaolian, you finally wake up," Ning Tao a face surprise, want to embrace her, but wake up Xiaolian eyebrows with sorrow, unexpectedly stepped back.


    A pair of beautiful eyes also swept Yang Ling ring one eye.


    But also surprised to see the green wood God ring, as well as the island Lord ring, that look, more complex.


    "Xiaolian? You What''s the matter with you? "


    Ning Tao''s face turned white, and he was a little at a loss. This step back dashed his joy and said tentatively: "you Do you remember the past? "


    Xiaolian shook her head, but nodded again and said silently, "I just suddenly remembered my mission. It was just a little uncomfortable for a moment..."


    "Mission? What do you mean Ning Tao doubts.


    "I You will die


    Xiaolian squeezed out a smile.


    This short three words, but let Ning Tao''s heart crazy shock, the whole person frozen in place for a long time? That sad smile made his heart ache. If he was stabbed, his heart felt as if he had been held by a big hand.


    "You What are you talking about? "


    "Xiaolian, don''t make such a joke. I won''t let you have an accident with me..."


    Ning Tao has a firm face.


    Hearing this, Xiaolian suddenly "Puchi" a smile out, cunning way: "cheat you, see daddy you scared, who let you so long don''t come to see me, next time don''t leave me here."


    Ning Tao hears speech immediately wry smile can''t, return really was frightened by her, this wench, really Gu Ling is strange.


    Xiaolian smiles and pounces on him. She hugs him tightly. But where no one notices, her red eyes overflow with tears.


    Half joked: "if one day I will die, then I hope I will die in your hands!"


    "Certainly..."

 Chapter 3850

    Although it was estimated that the temple could last for five years, in fact, it was less than three years.


    If it wasn''t for the news from elder Hai, Ning Tao and others didn''t know anything about it. He was the confidant of lingxu, and also a member of the time and space clan. He was very credible.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A group of more than 30 people cut across the sky.


    There are not many people coming, and there are not many good hands to follow. There is a tiger''s den in front of us.


    Intruder, ten dead no life!


    The energy, time, sky and time are ready to support the temple, but the question now is how to enter the holy land? How to approach the temple and inject energy?


    Close to the holy land of time and space, you can feel the sense of illusion, and there is a sense of killing.


    "Be careful. If you go further, you will encounter the enemy at any time. Remember, before entering the ten fold boundary, try not to fight with the enemy and preserve your strength."


    Ning Tao''s earnest advice.


    People nodded. They knew the danger of this trip. Are the millions of time and space friars in the temple dead or alive? It''s all up to them.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that I was going to die just after my resurrection. Tut, he played with me."


    Yan Feitian looks melancholy.


    He didn''t want to go, but he had no choice.


    Everyone ignored him. In recent years, he has been familiar with his temperament. Ning Tao ignored him and said to shichangkong, "next, it''s all up to you."


    "No problem!"


    The time is long and the sky is solemn.


    Ning Tao had already passed the star refining formula to him to ensure the success of the plan. Soon, he felt the power of the source, cheered and cheered.


    A crack gradually opened in front of him.


    It''s a passageway. You can''t find it from here.


    "Yes, let''s go. After a long time, it will attract some people''s attention. The overlord of Ziwei emperor, every strength is beyond our imagination."


    Time, sky and surprise.


    But the sword eyebrow was full of urgency.


    Hearing this, more than 30 strong people rushed in together, and the halberd master looked around, doubting a little, but shook his head, and soon returned to calm.


    But in this calm, an invisible ripple spread, space cracking, even out of a figure, cold face, mouth sneer.


    If Ning Tao is here, he will recognize this person at a glance. It''s that Xiahou Tianzun!


    Just now, it was close to Ning Tao.


    If he does it, Ning Tao and others will be in trouble. It''s not hard to see that he is also afraid of chaos.


    "Hum, although I can''t do it to you, there are some people who can do it to you. If they only reveal your whereabouts, they shouldn''t do it to you?"


    Xiahou Tianzun smiles coldly.


    The next second, a talisman burns between the fingers.


    At the other end, in front of an illusory hall, there are four mysterious and majestic figures, purple Qi, evil Qi and evil Qi.


    It''s dazzling.


    All of a sudden, one of the purple giants opened his eyes, turned his hand, and a string of runes appeared in his palm. His eyes suddenly brightened, grinned, and said with pride: "some Taoist friends, the mouse has taken the bait."


    "Oh ~


    The other three people opened their eyes one after another, their emotions gradually rose, and their strong murderous spirit seemed to materialize.


    "What are you waiting for? Do it, this time we must end the trouble, "said a huge boa constrictor, spitting out a letter, and the pupil of the scarlet snake was cold.


    A tusk like ferocious God can''t wait to lick his blood stained lips.


    But at this time, a Taoist with a huge gourd on his back said with a smile, "don''t worry, everyone. The mouse has just taken the bait. Wouldn''t it be better to wait for them to deliver it to the door?"


    "Don''t forget that there is still half of the origin of the Holy Land and the obstacle of the supreme spirit of the alliance leader of time and space."


    "Don''t beat the grass to scare the snake..."


    Hearing this, the green faced fangs said coldly, "send him to hell. It''s a good chance to gather the complete source of the holy land of time and space together. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    But how many people laugh without saying anything? I''m afraid only the people in your star nest dare.


    If you think about it carefully, don''t be in a hurry. Just wait for the fish to bite


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Once the holy land of time and space, although it is also dangerous to the ten realms, there are still routes in the dark.


    There are several secret transmissions.


    One of them is arranged in time and space. It is safe and convenient to use that transmission array.


    "Lord Master, I always feel that the back is cold and flustered. Can I not go Big black weak lie on Ning Tao shoulder way.


    Although it is afraid of death, but so many years of training down intuition is extremely keen.


    At the beginning, the Demon Lord also used this to avoid a crisis, but now, needless to say, everyone knows the danger, which is the top four.There''s only one of them.


    Not to mention the four million elite troops.


    After hearing this, Ning Tao stops on a meteorite. Beside him, Shiyao, Xiaokong, Xiaotian are all there, and Xiaolian is silent all the way.


    Da Hei thinks it''s useful to dissuade, but he sees Ning Tao murmuring to the sky. The latter''s face changes.


    Sit with your knees crossed, the power of communication.


    I don''t know what they said?


    After a long time, Shi Changkong suddenly opened his eyes, even nodded and said: "he is here, there are more than four million troops, all the way ahead are ambush, but I didn''t see the four people of Ziwei emperor."


    "This simple and profound person can deceive some of the secrets of heaven. If you can''t see it, it''s normal, unless you can have all the sources of the holy land."


    The stone Master said.


    Hearing this, Dahei cried and advised: "master, there is an ambush. Let''s go now."


    Ning Tao pressed it with one hand and said indifferently: "proceed according to the original plan, God blocks and kills God and Buddha blocks and kills Buddha."


    "Go ~"


    the group rushed to the stars.


    But not long after, I met a patrol team with about 50 people. The leader was a supreme one. The so-called brave one who met in a narrow road won.


    Ning Tao killed the sheep like a demon with a sword, and only a moment later he washed the whole team.


    But it''s like just warming up.


    "Jie Jie, it''s a little interesting," Yan Feitian whirled Ge Tian, some of whom could not bear a wave of killing.


    Soon, he met another team. Before he could wait for several people to fight, Yan Feitian could not wait to rush up and roar. He could transform the magic image of the God, the real body of the king of hell, and kill heaven and earth.


    "Boom Boom... "


    A moment later, the starry sky was in a mess.


    It also left a long trail of halberd, countless debris floating, leaving panic and despair.


    Yan Feitian breathes a long sigh of relief. As soon as he looks up, he finds that Ning Tao and others are almost far away. With a puff in the corner of his mouth, he quickly follows.


    But after a few bloody teams, something different happened.


    After flying for a long time, I didn''t meet a group of people? According to Dahei''s words, the rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building.


    "Not good..."


    As soon as the words came to an end, he met an Immortal Emperor. He was the elder of the sea. Without any nonsense, he crushed a precious jade amulet to his face.


    Then a projection comes down and condenses with the force of endless void. It''s true and false The spirit is empty and dignified.


    "Master? Teacher


    Ning Tao and Ning Xiaokong were surprised.


    Lingxu nodded, sighed, shook his head and said, "do you know what you are doing?"


    "This is mingmou, a trap? Just waiting for you, how dare you come? You can''t save the millions of creatures in the temple. Now it''s too late to turn back and listen to me. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. "


    Listening to this caring tone, Ning Tao was very moved, but he still said firmly: "master, don''t worry, you have to try to know if you succeed or not."


    "Besides, I''m not here to die. Believe me, I''m sure I''ll win "


    seeing his eyes burning, lingxu supreme finally sighed. Elder Hai also shook his head. Under the complicated gaze of the two, the group rushed to the ten fold boundary.


    All the way unimpeded, a group of people naturally soon arrived, and even can see the illusory temple.


    "Finally Here we are

 Chapter 3851

    "Click Click... "


    It seems that God is especially pity, can''t bear to look directly, let the clouds, thundering for its farewell.


    As soon as Ning Tao looks up, he is instantly locked by the four breath of terror. The huge killing can set off a sea of blood, and the bones can accumulate into a mountain. The bone deep hatred can break the sky and make him unable to move.


    All over the body stretched into a string.


    "Not good..."


    "It''s an ambush, be careful," exclaimed the weak water clan leader, one by one bursting into divine power.


    The halberd master took a step and said coldly in his tender voice, "you don''t need to hide, do you?"


    "Huh, hiding?"


    "It''s time to hide It''s you


    As soon as the words came out, four tall figures appeared out of thin air and looked down coldly.


    One man is the master of the world.


    If one person embraces Tao, he can accept everything.


    A human demon Python swallows the sky, to the demon to evil.


    A man is born to be fierce and extremely dangerous.


    If these four people join hands, even if Xiahou Tianzun comes in person, they will have the power of the first World War.


    Don''t mention the halberd master. Even if Ning Tao is all on the team, it''s almost impossible to win. Although there are many people, there are four Supreme nine.


    What is the gap?


    Think about the halberd and the ancient shadow.


    The ancient shadow at the peak of eight times, who tried his best after using the secret method, was abandoned by the halberd master, let alone won the throne? It''s hard to win the ninth prize.


    Of course, the halberd master has extraordinary power, but no matter how extraordinary it is, this situation will die.


    "Kill Kill... "


    "Roar Roar... "


    More than four million soldiers roared out of the dark world.


    "Crape myrtle "The great battle of heaven!"


    "Jiumang The great array of demons


    "Shenhu Let the sky shine


    "Extremely fierce The most evil array


    The four God level array, at this moment, three levels away from the outside, will wrap around the whole illusory temple.


    It''s as strong as an iron bucket.


    If you don''t say it''s solid, at least you can''t fly.


    In the face of such a powerful lineup, even if the top four want to break through, it is not so easy.


    "Kill ~"


    listen to the roar of the mountain and tsunami, and even change. In the blink of an eye, it''s like a steel forest around them, and more than 30 of them are trapped in it.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Tao, Shi Changkong, even the halberd master''s face looked ugly.


    Although they were all psychologically prepared before they came here, they were still very upset when they saw this scene. In order to deal with them, the four super forces really spared no effort to capture more than 30 people and use more than 4 million troops.


    I think it''s funny.


    "Sir, how hated you are? It''s not so hard to die under this army, "Yan Feitian sneered at himself.


    "Father, what shall we do now?" Ning Xiaotian and Ning Xiaokong are in a mess.


    Xiaolian''s pretty face also changed, and she suddenly burst out the breath of xianzun, protecting them behind. However, the strength growth is really fierce.


    Ning Tao has been practicing hard for more than 500 years, but no one has integrated a lotus flower quickly.


    "Father? You are indeed the descendant of Ning thief, "in the midst of thousands of troops, a fierce roar came, with a huge hatred, desperately roaring.


    The crowd was stunned, and a young man with white hair rushed out, his eyes red and staring at several people.


    "Who are you?" Ning Tao frowned.


    Ningxiaotian a face complex, busy in his ear to remind: "father careful, he is the dark time."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly, but then coldly waved his hand and said: "boy, there''s nothing about you here. Today is my grudge with the four forces. All kinds of grudges between you and me will be counted in the future."


    But the voice of Teng snake''s sneer came down immediately: "in the future? Do you have another day? "


    "Have a look, have a good look, this is the place where you buried your bones today. I don''t know what you think. Do you dare to bring people when you know there is an ambush? Just a little bit? Do you look down on us? "


    Crape myrtle emperor and green face Tusk''s eyes are slightly a MI, to tell the truth, they are also surprised.


    Although it''s my first time to meet Ning Tao, I have too much contact with him. What''s the matter with this boy? To say that he came to die, the four would never believe it, but what kind of backhand did he have?


    Even from his face, can not see how panic? This makes a few people a little confused.


    Is the old business thief coming?


    Or, which chaotic God arrived?


    At the thought of this, several people were confused. But Taoist Shenhu chuckled and confidently said, "you don''t have to worry. He can''t escape today. No matter who comes, you can rest assured."


    As soon as the words came out, green faced fangs suddenly looked at a sky, seemed to have realized something, and suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed."Yes, he can''t escape!"


    As soon as Teng snake heard this, he seemed to think of something? He was full of confidence and said with a wild smile: "son of a bitch, you have to be able to escape from Laozi''s self determination in front of you."


    "Ha ha..."


    Ears listening to this harsh laughter, but also mixed with a strong self-confidence, so that the long sky people clattered.


    Do they have any cards left?


    Damn, he really spared no effort.


    But Ning Tao was indifferent and said with no expression: "have you finished? Do you want to fight or not? By the way, I remember that before I came here, your old nest seemed to have been taken away? "


    "You''re on the run now on the pretext of dealing with me? Or was he turned out here? "


    There is a touch of irony in the words.


    "You..."


    As soon as Teng snake''s ancestor''s face turned black, it seemed that some places began to ache. A few years ago, Longdao began to make a big move, and the dragon clan leader came in person.


    Fortunately, it got the wind ahead of time and escaped with its elite, only suffering from some skin and flesh injuries.


    But Teng Yunlong, its descendant, died in the hands of Ning longer. Now hiding here, it really means to avoid the dragon clan.


    "Don''t be impulsive, this boy is exciting you," said Taoist Shenhu.


    But at this time, the hateful and vengeful Shi Huang, Ming Shi, suddenly took a step and roared, "Ning Tao, you have repeatedly humiliated my father and hurt him badly. Today, I want to avenge my father."


    "If it''s a man, get out and fight!"


    But as soon as his voice fell, another urgent cry came from the Army: "Shier, stop it, step back. I told you, don''t be used."


    They were stunned. They followed their eyes and saw a haggard middle-aged man appear in front of them.


    But Ning Tao, Shi Changkong, and Shi Yao''s pupils shrink at the moment. Although this person has gone through many vicissitudes, they recognize his identity at a glance.


    Father of Hades Long time!


    "Evil animal, how dare you show up? Let''s die, "Shi Shang roared and shot wildly.


    At this moment, he could no longer bear the anger in his heart. After so many years of guilt, he always wanted to make up for the mistakes of that year. Today, he finally met.


    He is responsible for his descendants.


    "Kill ~"


    but just as he wanted to rush down, a black array Sha Python rushed down and collided with Shishang, the supreme quadruple. All he heard was a loud bang, and a human figure vomited blood and flew backwards. He couldn''t rush through.


    The next second, another head of evil BoA''s sharp sound pours down, and wants to finish the war directly.


    "No Laozu... "


    For a long time, his voice trembled and he was in agony.


    But at this moment, Ning Tao "brush" a flash like a blink, a punch like a dragon, hard hit Sha python, unexpectedly gave birth to the brute force to break it.


    "Poof ~"


    tens of thousands of friars vomit blood. Step back, his strength is really incredible.


    But Shi Shang also took the opportunity to be rescued by Ning Tao. The eyes of the four nobles flickered. That boy is really not an ordinary five nobles.


    You really look down on him?


    It''s no wonder that Ming Huo Gu Ying and others failed last time?


    Shi Shang was hurt. Shi Changkong bit his teeth, pointed to the temple, and yelled at Shi Chang fiercely: "for so many years, the clan has taken you so hard, and devoted so much effort to training. Is that how you repay the clan?"


    "Asshole, answer me!"


    When Yao a pair of beautiful eyes also a red.


    Facing the question of Zhuxin, Shi Changxiong only felt that his heart was like a cone of pain. He didn''t expect that it would become like this. He only avoided and closed his eyes in pain.


    "Father, don''t listen to their lies. I''ll kill them all for you today."


    "Ning Tao coward, don''t you dare to fight?"


    The dark time Nu Mu gnaws a tooth way.


    All this, in his eyes, Ning Tao is the culprit, almost imprinted in his mind.


    As soon as Ning Xiaotian and Xiao Kong grit their teeth, they both want to rush out to fight. But at this time, Ning Tao stops them and raises his head and says, "boy, this is the enmity between me and your parents. It has nothing to do with you."


    "But since you are determined to seek death, today, I will help you, let alone bully you. Let your father, Shi Changxiong, fight with you. It''s time to end the 600 year old grudge."

 Chapter 3852

    Ning Tao step out, fearless of the heroes, even if the time is long fierce and Ming Shi together, he is not afraid.


    Teng she, Shenhu, Ziwei and Qingmian fangya, however, did not stop this scene. Instead, they were quite interested in letting it happen.


    Anyway, Ning Tao can''t escape.


    They are happy to be pioneers.


    However, can this boy really force out Ning Tao''s bottom card? Don''t put your life in it?


    "This boy is very important to Da Tianming..."


    At this time, when Mingshi heard that, he seemed to be even more enraged. He gritted his teeth and trembled. He roared: "you don''t need my father''s hand to deal with you. One move is enough to kill you."


    "Kill..."


    A roar made everyone feel numb.


    In a flash, a terrible, surging supreme power, leaping, cheering and boiling here.


    A sacred ring burst out, mysterious and sacred. The highest point is like a Dharma image, echoing with the Holy Land and drawing the power of time and space. This attack is even more powerful than the last one.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "No, father, be careful, it''s It''s the holy ring of time and space, "Ning Xiaotian and Xiaokong screamed.


    So far, their lost life has not been made up. It''s still in the holy land of longevity.


    Shi Changkong, Shi Yao, Shi Shang, and Shi Yi''s figures in the semi substantial temple are all shocked, dull and angry. They are indeed sacred objects of other nationalities.


    These bastards.


    "Da Tian Ming..."


    And Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, look changeable, feel a pressure, strong momentum, no wonder the last time just a fairy emperor let willow encounter great trouble.


    The power of the semi sacred vessel is really terrible.


    However, the cost of the surgeon himself is also great.


    In the army, he was miserable and unable to cry. Tears of regret spilled from his eyes. When he was brought back last time, half of his life was almost gone, and his blood was greatly damaged.


    Although there has been a lot of recovery in recent years, if we use semi sacred weapons forcibly, it will be more or less dangerous.


    "Stop it, stop it..."


    But no one cared about his painstaking words.


    But this kind of dissuasion made Ming Shi''s heart hate more, his intention to kill more firm, and his white hair stood upright. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. No matter what price he paid today, he would take revenge.


    Kill Ning Tao in one fell swoop!


    "With blood as the guide, with soul as the contract, with my body, all dedicated to you, the power of the holy ring..."


    "Give me Broken


    In a trance, a saint appeared.


    In a flash, the sacred ring area appeared in front of Ning Tao, even reflected the crazy and ferocious dark time.


    There''s no time to dodge.


    The power of the explosion is far greater than that of Xianhuang.


    "Asshole, are you crazy? You''re young, you''re not dying? Don''t be swayed


    "Stop, stop..."


    Ning Tao screamed and his face changed.


    The divine power of Zhou covered the whole body in an instant.


    Seeing his violent retreat, Ming Shi followed him like a maggot with bones. He screamed: "I was born to take revenge on you. I will give you back the pain my father suffered a hundred times."


    "Today, this is your grave. I will kill you in front of your son."


    "No Don''t, father, "Ning Xiaotian''s eyes turned red in an instant. He rushed up with a fierce roar, trying to block this destructive force for Ning Tao.


    Ordinary people can''t stop it.


    Even if he is better than his father, he will die.


    That is the power of time and space, the highest absolute power in the world, and also the most unsolvable power!


    But when Yao red eyes hold him, even if small empty rushed up, also won''t change anything.


    The power of time and space, even if his lineal blood rushes in, will turn into Loess in an instant, and the power of semi holy instrument is absolutely not allowed to be underestimated.


    "Ning Tao, hold on..."


    But the corners of their mouths were full of banter.


    In particular, the four supremacies, with a wild smile on their face, are really stupid. If they can kill Ning Tao, they will live up to cultivation.


    I didn''t expect that the power of the space-time holy ring was so great. It''s going to die.


    Or die in the hands of an Immortal Emperor.


    "What a pity..."


    But in the laughter, there is a person''s face gradually changed, and even feel that something is wrong.


    It is Long time!


    In a flash, he suddenly rushed out, screaming: "no No, Shier, go, go, you''re trapped, you can''t kill him... "


    This remark is very abrupt, but it has attracted a lot of ridicule. What''s wrong with this person''s brain?When he was in the dark, Wen Yan stopped for a while. Before he understood his father''s meaning, a big hand went through the terrible holy ring and quickly grabbed him by the neck.


    "You..."


    "Well Ah Ah... "


    At this moment, millions of people smile, this What''s going on? What happened?


    And four Supreme also silly eyes, a smiling face solidification, stiff, Ning Tao is not dead? How is that possible? They know the power of the ring best.


    Even if you can''t kill Ning Tao, at least you can give him a heavy blow. Can''t you have more power?


    In a flash, I felt that something was wrong.


    "You How could it be No Is it all right? " Dark when rise red this face, difficult roar way.


    This is clearly his strongest strength.


    Is Ning Tao so terrible?


    In the pain, a great figure came out of the abyss, fearless of the holy ring, ignoring the power of time and space, and said indifferently: "I have already reminded you, but you are obsessed with obsession."


    "If you think of me, ningmo has been fighting in the world for thousands of times. The dangers and tribulations are far more terrible than you think. Can you kill me as a suckling boy?"


    "You are still too young..."


    As soon as the words came out, he widened his eyes and opened his mouth. He only felt that his body and mind were cold at the moment.


    "This It''s impossible? "


    "I don''t believe it. It''s fake. It''s all fake..."


    "Sacrifice my body, sacrifice my saints, please the holy ring, destroy the heaven and the world, go to die..."


    He is crazy like a devil.


    "This is to sacrifice? Boy, is that how you want to die? " Ning Tao gave a low drink and couldn''t bear it.


    After all, it''s the grudge of the older generation and the innocence of a child. Why is the child so stubborn?


    However, the time of the crazy attack was long and fierce, but the whole person was stiff and cold. When he looked at the dark, the black air in the middle of his eyebrows was gradually changing, and he said, "how can it be? Heart "The seeds of the devil?"


    As far as he knows, it''s a secret method of the great heaven and the underworld. Both practitioners and practitioners will be possessed.


    The deeper the obsession, the deeper the obsession.


    At this moment, he understood, time sky pale smile: "Da Tianming, you good evil heart!"


    However, the power of the holy ring is still unable to hurt Ning Tao. In the dark, Ning Xiaokong and others are stunned. Ning Tao shakes his head and sighs: "this thing can''t hurt me."


    "It is well known that Ning Xiaokong''s mother is the daughter of the lineage of time and space. She is immune to part of the power of time and space, but I don''t know. I let you know that his talent, in fact, comes from me more."


    "In terms of the power of time and space, I should be your ancestor. How can I be afraid?"


    "Now, you may have closed your eyes?"


    In the indifference, the corners of his mouth showed a touch of bitterness and self mockery. It turned out that all this was in the calculation of others. He laughed bitterly and became more and more lethargic.


    He had a miserable life.


    In the corner of his eye, he saw Ning Xiaotian crying for him. The new devil seed in the middle of his eyebrow was broken. He recalled the happy days he had experienced together.


    "I want to Back to the past.... "


    When the last breath is gone, Ning Tao shakes his head and sighs. With a big hand, a bright holy ring rushes out of his body.


    A bite of the tip of the tongue, a drop of blood sprayed on it.


    At the same time, it hurls hard into the sky.


    "Come on, do it..."

 Chapter 3853

    This series of reactions made everyone confused. It was so fast that there was no reaction at all.


    What and what?


    How did that ghost die?


    Wait for Wait a minute. It''s semi holy. Does the ring of time and space seem to fall into the hands of Ning Tao? Something''s wrong? Some senior officials actually smell the smell of conspiracy.


    Is his purpose the holy ring of time and space? That''s what he came for in the first place?


    "No, let''s do it. Let''s do it. We''ve been tricked. Bastard Ning Tao has been tricking us all the time..."


    Shenhu Taoist screamed.


    But it''s too late. The time sky catches the holy ring of time and space. The holy ring is boiling and ecstatic, and it seems to feel a close breath.


    Actually instinctively in the resistance of their own brand, only because of that drop of blood, and fierce resistance.


    One of them is left behind by the dark time, and the other is very obscure. It seems that it is forbidden by heaven.


    It seems that Da Tianming really has a back hand.


    It''s not so easy to give the ring to Hades.


    However, all this was expected. With the roar of shichangkong, shichangkong was ready to refine the stars, communicate the origin and inject the holy ring. The brand of Mingshi disappeared in an instant, and even the prohibition of Tianzun cracked.


    The blood of Ning Tao, the original power of holy land, and the struggle and resistance of the holy ring itself are all together.


    Finally, "bang" broke free from the prohibition.


    Shi Changkong is ecstatic. As the saying goes, wealth is in danger. When Ning Tao first says this plan, he is scared. It''s too risky. What if he doesn''t come or has no chance?


    The key to the success of this plan lies in the holy ring of time and space. As long as we seize it, we will be half successful.


    The next step is to rely on the power of the holy ring to rush to the temple and inject energy. After success, with the power of the holy ring, you can successfully break through the cracks.


    That''s the whole plan.


    If one link is missing, one link will surely die.


    However, there are still some mistakes. Ning Tao didn''t think about killing Ming Shi from the beginning. In his eyes, Ming Shi is a poor child who is bewitched. He hates Shi Changxiong, but he doesn''t hate Ming Shi.


    In the past, he thought that he was instigated by a long time assailant, but now it seems that he is playing a trick.


    So that it killed Ming Shi.


    A good seedling is so calculated to die.


    At this time, the sky thunder rolling, it seems that there is a dull groan of trauma, a rage changed the sky, no matter who feel the imminent danger.


    It seems that the sky will fall.


    Millions of troops turned pale.


    "Heaven? But also a super terrible God, how can How did you get hurt? "


    There was a look on everyone''s face.


    But the four Supreme masters seem to understand the connection between the great heaven and the holy ring of time and space It''s broken!


    Ning Tao robbed the semi holy weapon and ring that one had worked hard and planned for many years, and did not hesitate to set off the Second World War.


    No one thought of this.


    I still can''t believe it.


    Even if the four Supreme brain cells are exhausted, we can''t think of this. Even the real master of the holy ring, the ghost, can''t imagine it.


    Ning Tao, don''t they just dare to think? How dare you do it? Did it really work? How did they do it?


    This is the most puzzling thing!


    It is reasonable to say that the prohibition of Ming laoguai could not be broken even by the emperor, not to mention the two little supremacies?


    However, the key is at this point. What''s Ning Tao''s identity? Ning Yuwu''s son is also the son of the sage of time and space. Although he failed to inherit the power of his blood, the spiritual inheritance is his own.


    There is the breath of the sage of time and space in the blood. Even if it is weak, it can hang the family of time and space.


    And the ring was left by his father.


    No less than the presence of a saint.


    Moreover, even if Tianzun can deduce Tianji, can he calculate this? Except for Ning Tao, no one can know that this matter will be wiped out by the way of heaven.


    It''s just by taking advantage of this that we have successfully captured the holy ring of time and space. I''m afraid that the ghost and the hidden group still don''t understand the real meaning of that drop of blood, let alone what''s going on?


    "Brush Brush... "


    Ning Tao flies a flash body, ignore to wait for an explanation with Ning Xiaokong, but a put them away.


    In the battle, only he and time are left.


    To take Shiyao and Xiaokong to take risks, on the one hand, they need to show their true feelings to paralyze the enemy, but also because they insist on coming.


    Otherwise, if the four supremacies had started, they would have been dead all over the place by now.


    It''s a bold gamble.


    Fortunately, we won half!


    "Your uncle''s, is it all right? "Let''s go," Ning Tao roared wildly when he saw the rage.


    The array power of millions of people and one attack of the four Supreme masters are enough to break them into pieces. If you slow down, it will be too late."Here, four old dogs, come and feel the anger of my blood and holy land in time and space."


    The sky burst out laughing.


    It can show almost two tenths of the power of the semi holy instrument by using the supreme quintuple and the source to activate the holy ring.


    At this moment, the sacred ring appeared just now and expanded wildly. It was so much stronger than the dark time. It was like a firefly in the sun, and its power was one day and one place.


    Even the four great lords, who were roaring and rushing towards us, turned pale and retreated.


    I''m kidding. Who dares to rush into the ring? That absolute power can blow you up.


    "Lao Ning, come on!"


    Time flies to the temple.


    On the other side, Ning Tao, like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, went straight to the temple, where was the defense line of heaven and hell, but the million people didn''t let them retreat at all.


    "Those who stand in my way will die, kill!"


    At the sight of two magnificent meteors, the army of heaven and hell turned pale. However, it was also an elite army. A commander like supreme sextuple roared and roared at the moment: "follow my orders, attack!"


    In a flash, an extremely powerful force gathered together, the momentum was shocking, but also turned into a huge gourd, which could hold the sky and hide the land.


    "Shenhu Let the sky shine


    "Na ~"


    a huge suction burst out in an instant, and even Tianzun could be sucked into the array.


    However, the sky is mingled with the sacred ring, and it injects 200% of its own strength. It is like a comet that is indomitable. It is so bright that it can''t see people''s shadow, and its momentum is like a rainbow to meet the gourd.


    "Kill..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    There was only a loud noise, two forces intertwined, the holy ring and the divine gourd.


    Although the former is stronger, the latter is a force of millions after all. It''s a miracle that one person can fight against millions without breaking into pieces in an instant. The mission of time and space is like breaking through this line.


    But it was stopped.


    A person''s strength, or a lot of difference, today tens of thousands of monks died in an instant.


    However, at this moment, a red eyed figure rushed in and roared: "Ning Tao, time, space, what I owe you, what I owe you, I owe you all today."


    "I have only one wish. I beg you to destroy heaven and hell!"


    "Blood of time and space, sacrifice!"


    In Ning Tao, crazy time long sky''s startled gaze, time long fierce actually also sacrificed, with all his strength, blood, into the holy ring.


    "You..."


    Ning Tao is complex, and he wants to say nothing.


    But at this moment, the holy ring has reached a half step of the supreme blood. It seems that there are thousands of spirits to support it. It has more than doubled the size of the holy ring.


    Half of the 100000 monks who were close to each other turned into Loess in an instant, while the other part was old.


    The array suddenly shows its flaws.


    "What?"

 Chapter 3854

    "Ka Bang Click... "


    That God Hu unexpectedly split a few crevices.


    How could the commander of the supreme six be so shocked? He is just a person. He is a little higher than him in self-cultivation.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Give me Broken


    At this moment, the time is full of the power of half holy land, the support of the ancestors here, and the power is greatly increased. In addition, his blood, the time of sacrifice, even the God will be scared away.


    Batch after batch of monks turned to dust.


    I didn''t even scream.


    And behind him, a bright sun is formed, a wide range of moves, the strongest damage, crazy accumulation.


    Ning Tao also made a move, directly playing the sun flame to the strongest, the whole person is like a giant flame God, shining, illuminating the dark starry sky.


    "Eight times The furnace of Ares


    "The last copy of the great day Bible, the sun!"


    "Go ~"


    under the scream of the four Supreme masters, the golden sun, which seems to be the size of a rolling stone, rushes into the array from the side. For a moment, the heaven and the earth are like a smothering, more than a dozen bright golden rays, dazzling and dazzling.


    A sea of golden fire broke out.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Ah Ah... "


    The shrill, heartbreaking screams reverberated in my ears, numbing my back and splitting my scalp.


    The faces of the four lords were pale.


    Their eyes want to crack, but they dare not rush in. Ning Tao stays in the holy ring area. He can be immune, but the four of them can''t.


    With such terrible power, they had no way to restrain themselves. They rushed in and that was to die.


    Even if they don''t die, their life will be over. How long can they live? Can it support? They are all old monsters who have lived for many years.


    "No Don''t Ah... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    Although there are many monks, their accomplishments are uneven.


    The Immortal King, the Immortal King and the Immortal Emperor all have them.


    How many of them survived the solar flame? In some cases, he uses the power of the array to protect himself, but it makes Shenhu fall apart even more.


    The scene was chaotic and rioting.


    At a certain moment, "bang" resounded through the ten fold world, and hundreds of thousands of monks vomited blood madly.


    Some can persist, but are implicated.


    This is the drawback of array. No matter whether it''s good or bad, gather together. Once it''s broken, good or bad can''t escape.


    "Broken, I Also succeeded, little bastards, Lao Tzu''s name is shichangkong. I don''t think any rubbish can bully me in the holy land of time and space! "


    When the sky red eyes roar.


    But at the moment, the whole person lost several laps.


    His strength was almost drained, and even the source of the holy land was consumed, which made him depressed.


    But this is just the beginning. Shi Changkong grinned and said, "Lao Ning, go!"


    Said, one step into the broken array.


    The holy ring of the whole body flickers and disappears, and its strength is insufficient.


    But to open the way is his task. He must send Ning Tao to the temple. For this reason, he even does not hesitate to pay his own life. He must send him to the temple.


    Ning Tao grits his teeth, looks red and catches up with his sword. He knows that this method must be very risky and heavy. However, this is the only way at the moment. They don''t have the strength to fight with the world in an all-round way.


    "Changkong, don''t insist. If you die, even if you are a ghost, I will not let you go..."


    Ning Tao roared.


    And behind him, the four great lords were furious, red eyed, and blue veins on their foreheads. Never had they been so subdued? So there is no such a wide gap in the winning situation was they hit like this?


    The most embarrassing thing is the Taoist Shenhu. Those useless rubbish were rushed by people even after the battle.


    More than a hundred thousand rubbish died.


    The rest are either seriously injured or the old man.


    Moreover, even in the weak holy ring area, no one dares to approach. For example, to avoid the plague, hundreds of thousands of people allow these two bastards to run into each other.


    It''s still in the Tianming defense line he''s in charge of. It''s a shame. It''s never been so humiliating.


    At this moment, there was an angry roar from the sky: "a bunch of junkies, if you let them run away, you will be buried with him!"


    This sound seems to be a strange one.


    And when they heard that, their faces turned pale, and they were all dead, so they could only choose the weakest Ning Tao.


    "Kill..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed and he was close to the temple. He could even see the same anxious Shi Yi and others through time and space.


    At the same time, the halberd master and others were released.


    Otherwise, they will also be affected."Come on, stop them and buy us time!"

 Chapter 3855

    "Kill..."


    Ning Tao''s roar, let hundreds of people immediately reaction, unexpectedly more than 70 people?


    It turned out to be the ambush in the Yangling ring.


    This group are all people of time and space.


    What''s more, it was an important ceremony prepared by Shishang elder and shichangkong to inject energy into the temple. Unexpectedly, they actually rushed here?


    Before departure, Ning Tao said that he had a way, but elder Shi Shang still didn''t believe it. Unexpectedly, he did.


    "Quick, set up the array, let the temple escape into time and space..."


    The time war long eldest brother roars a way.


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this time, the four Supreme forces and another three million troops arrived one after another. They were so angry that they were like a huge tsunami, crushing more than 30 people.


    "Ning Tao, you treacherous and despicable thief, no matter how desperate you are today, you will surely die. You can''t escape. Please accept your life..."


    Taoist Shenhu roared.


    But a large sea of fire stopped a lot of people.


    This fire can not escape from the first holy fire, for it has nothing to burn, immortal, divine power, body and even soul.


    The ordinary way is not going to work.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    "Damn it, don''t be afraid, kill it," screamed the ancestor of Teng snake. Mang forest breeds.


    "Sizzling..."


    A head of black demon Python rushed into the sea of fire, one after another, evaporation a lot, also rushed out a lot.


    And the power of the array is also transformed into nine demon Python''s rush and sharp sound. The majestic momentum and impact force surpass the power of the holy fire. Seven or eight ferocious black Python open their mouths and bite.


    "Hua Ji, chop!"


    The master of halberd was transformed into a broken halberd and swept all over the place.


    On the other side, the dragon master seems to be transformed into a mountain dragon, grabbing two Python and tearing them.


    The eagle wields his claw to fight with the python.


    In addition, Shi wuzun, Xiaolian, luoqingcheng, Qianshui patriarch, Shiyao, Xiaotian and Xiaokong all used their unique skills to stop the army.


    Among them, Xiaoshu and Yan Feitian seem to be crazy and excited at this moment. One side of the vine is like a blue spear, killing all sides, and the other side of the demon is like the abyss devil, washing the python with blood. They are crazy.


    "Not enough, not enough, far from enough, come again," Yan Feitian roared, killing red eyes.


    Ge Tian in his hand is trembling with excitement.


    This feeling seems to go back to ancient times, a halberd, and even become dark red.


    Ning Tao, like a golden holy dragon, is as bright as the sun. It is hundreds of feet high. A breath of terror can burn an area directly, and soon form a fire line.


    And behind the holy dragon, there is a pair of flame wings, like the Dharma phase of Dragon Phoenix.


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "Chih ~"


    it''s a second if you can delay one second.


    And every second is a miracle.


    On the other side, another dark dragon roared. Yan Feitian turned into a dragon, but he was ferocious and furious. He rushed straight into the mang forest.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Gee Ah... "


    More than three million troops were stopped by more than 30 people? No use?


    There is no way to restrain the flame.


    Even if the fire system and water system friars don''t dare to get close to this holy fire, its power is too terrible.


    "Damn, just a few flames, want to stop me and other millions of troops? It''s a joke. "


    The Taoist priest of Shenhu clapped the gourd angrily.


    I saw the huge gourd plug behind me suddenly opened, and a force of suction emerged from it, trying to inhale the holy fire into the gourd.


    "Shenhu, Shenhu, Shenji is wonderful!"


    "Na ~"


    "what? "Not good," Ning Tao turned pale and exclaimed, spewing out a long breath.


    Never allow the line of defense to be torn apart.


    Come and go, see who can support?


    However, more than three million troops can''t be underestimated. After a short period of panic, a hundred flowers blossom, and they do their best to cut off space and disperse fire.


    The line of defense was out of shape in an instant.


    There were seven or eight big gaps in a row.


    This front and back, from Ning Tao rushed to the temple side, but five or six interest, the defense line is urgent, the army is approaching.


    "Kill ~"


    green face fangs, Ziwei emperor several people ecstatic, with a lead, personally suppress, never give that boy any chance, it''s over.


    No matter how hard you struggle, it''s in vain.


    "Let''s die..."


    At this moment, the breathing heavy, pale Ning Tao, looked at the side of the time, a tooth, can only use the last card.


    "Back up, flash away," Ning Tao unexpectedly out of a sentence, let a face confused."What are you hiding from?"


    I don''t know, but just hide.


    The next second, the crowd saw hundreds of black iron eggs rushing to the defense line and the army. There was no fluctuation. It felt like a dead thing.


    "What What the hell is that? "


    The Taoist priest of Shenhu frowned and sucked one directly. No matter what, put it into Shenhu first.


    However, at this moment, the heaven and the earth seemed to be suddenly silent. It was as silent as if they lost their voice. There was only a heartless and indifferent voice in everyone''s ears.


    "Magic core God, explosion!"


    "Boom Boom Boom... "


    In a flash, the whole ten fold world seemed to tremble and tremble at this moment. A shocking explosion was written today.


    A bright, dazzling light, pierced the eye, and even the soul, all exposed.


    It''s like forgetting time and space.


    Eardrum, six senses, even aura are gone.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    It''s like an unprecedented demon, roaring with destruction and crying with moving tears. Almost all the three million troops are in the range.


    And there is a gourd mouth of Shenhu Taoist.


    It explodes directly inside and outside at the same time.


    Although there is an array, no one can predict the power of hundreds of magic core gods.


    Ning Tao is not willing to do so.


    After more than 600 years, the magic core God has improved and enhanced a lot. Now it is more than 100 pieces. The power is terrible, even he is afraid.


    I don''t know what the result will be?


    But I have no time to think about the enemy.


    "Explode..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    No one can describe the terror in front of us. The whole holy land of eternal life is shaking. Even the hidden God is shocked. This What the hell is this?


    Even with their strength, although they are more powerful than this, they can never achieve this kind of movement.


    It''s really scary.


    If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I would have thought that the sage would have done it.


    But the time sky and Shi Shang, who was ready for the ceremony, were stunned. His brain was blank, as if he was in heaven, as if he had seen angels and death with his own eyes.


    It''s so hot outside.


    But the whole body is so cold.


    Elder Shiyi in the temple can be said to have witnessed all this with his own eyes. Even though they were all affected in time and space, the whole temple trembled.


    "Boom boom boom.".


    It also set off the storm and vortex of time and space.


    Even the rules, rules and auras of the holy land are disordered by the explosion, and the four Supreme beings are also shrieking and being devoured.


    This terrible impact, destructive power, such a large scale, it is rare, unprecedented, even with their power are shaking.


    Ning Tao and others were also swept.


    But just when the explosion was the brightest, a pair of angry hands grabbed it out, just like gathering the spilled water in a jar, converging in the jar again, and still heading far away.


    This is the great power of heaven.


    The explosion was suppressed, but more than half of the three million troops were lost!

 Chapter 3856

    "Boom Boom... "


    It seems that there is still a huge sound in my ears.


    Brain melon seeds are buzzing.


    But in front of the chaos, it is now clean and empty, which makes people dumbfounded and numb, like a dream.


    Just now What happened?


    "This..."


    Ning Tao is also silly. He has just been lifted by the impact force, but he stops. Is the terrible explosion gone?


    Heaven? Is it a ghost?


    He was familiar with that breath just now.


    Such a large scale, destruction, even the hot explosion, including his residual flame defense line, actually all disappeared? Is this the power of "one monster"?


    In the far distance, there is a dazzling white light, over the stars, too bright.


    Explosion Was it removed?


    Ning Tao''s face turned white, looking at the more than one million troops, his heart sank and he "clattered". Even if there were only a few hundred thousand left, they could not deal with it, let alone nearly two million.


    That''s a good time and a good shot.


    It was destroyed by that old devil.


    "Damn, damn..."


    "Well "Pooh..."


    Angry, a mouthful of blood spurted out, even if just stopped halfway, he also suffered a lot of injuries.


    The sky behind him was pale as paper, coughing and hoarse Lao Ning, what''s the matter? How can Tianzun do it? "


    This is different from their original plan, which nearly disrupted everything.


    There are so many enemies left.


    If you rush up, you will lose.


    At this time, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and said with a black face: "that old bastard, he didn''t dare to fight me, but he broke the card I prepared."


    "It seems that after seizing the sacred ring of time and space, the old dog is so angry that he will kill us anyway."


    As soon as the words came out, Shi Changkong and the halberd master''s face changed greatly. Although they had thought about it before they came here, they didn''t expect that the reaction would be so big? It''s almost personal.


    Can they get out alive?


    "What are you doing? There''s no time, inject energy quickly, "Ning Tao roars at Shi Shang.


    At the same time, it used the soul shock.


    At the moment, ears should not work.


    Shi Shang was pale. They were far away from each other. The explosion was removed and the injury was lighter. Immediately, he bit the tip of his tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood essence on the ceremony.


    Ten fists of light flew up.


    "Hum Hum, hum... "


    In an instant, ten rays of light were connected into a line and injected into the temple along with the ceremony, and the temple, which was almost separated from time and space, returned with the blessing of energy.


    It''s like going back to the journey of time and space.


    Although there are only ten energy groups, they have accumulated great energy, such as eternal stone, star Dan and so on.


    I dare not say more. At least it''s OK for the temple to persist for thousands of years. After all, compared with that year, Ning Tao and his party have already entered the supreme position, and their resources are not the same as those of elder Yi. They are ready to compete.


    But what we need now is time, even a minute or a second, but will the enemy keep it for them?


    When the elder is anxious, he can only pray.


    "Blessed by saints, blessed by saints..."


    At this time, although the explosion was gone, the scene was quiet and muddled, the eardrum was almost deafened, and the condensed array was already fragmented, even many people thought it was dead.


    They all have a dull face dripping blood.


    Light and serious injuries, covering almost all of them.


    Most of their accomplishments are under the immortal, and the Immortal Emperor is not too much. That kind of power is inevitable.


    If Ming laoguai stays one second or even half a second in the evening, the rest of them will be lucky to survive one tenth of their lives and will be seriously injured even if they do not die.


    The four lords are stupid.


    Especially Shenhu, an expression is frozen.


    "Ka Well "Click..."


    Although he couldn''t hear the sound, his heart was tearing and bleeding. Looking down, his baby Shenhu actually cracked a small crack and became very hot. His spirit was damaged.


    The flame that had been stored before also rioted.


    Even worse.


    There was no other reason. A magic nuclear God was exploding in front of him. He was storing it. As a result, the power of the explosion was half inside and half outside.


    "No..."


    Taoist Shenhu screamed like a pig.


    This is the lifeblood of him. He has been fighting with him for countless years. He is invincible. How can he crack here?


    "Ah..."


    At this time, people''s mind also returned, but suddenly felt that something was wrong with them.


    "I Where''s my hand? "


    "No, my face, my weapon...""Ah Save Help me, so hot, so painful, no This is the devil, the devil... "


    Cried hundreds of thousands of monks.


    Although he didn''t die, he did suffer from the impact. It''s normal for him to break his arm and leg.


    But at this time, there was a roar of gnashing teeth in the sky, and there was also a terrible shock of the soul, which was oppressed in a large range, and said: "what are you doing with a bunch of rice bucket? Do it


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The whole body was shocked, and the brain was excited.


    With such a drink, nearly a million people have come back to their senses. They look pale one by one. Do they really fight? More than four million people have been killed, more than half of them?


    The other side only has more than 30 people?


    The other 70 or so people didn''t get involved at all.


    But at this time, Shenhu Taoist glaring, a pair of murderous eyes fixed on Ning Tao, ferocious way: "dare to destroy my God treasure, I kill you!"


    A little bit on the tip of his foot, he burst out.


    And crape myrtle, Teng snake, green face tusk three people are also angry, especially feel the anger of that one, do not move, they will die first.


    "Ning Tao, take your life!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    We must fight for the time to see the four great masters at the beginning.


    "Everyone, our success or failure depends on this. We will stop them at all costs." Ning Tao is red eyed and just about to rush up, but he is stopped by time


    And the halberd master met the crape myrtle emperor.


    Stone. Dragon two people meet green face tusk.


    The only remaining fog. The eagle, helpless, can only stop the ancestor of Teng snake, but the strength difference is too much.


    Two Sevens against one nines.


    The magic tree and Yan Feitian seem to kill the red eye, the mad devil and the madman. They have the power of swallowing thousands of Li like a tiger. One man is in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people are not allowed to open. They stop the people who come with them.


    Shi Yao, Xiao Tian. Kong Deng also helps.


    War is on the verge of breaking out.


    "Boom Boom... "


    And Shenhu Taoist finally arrived, an angry handprint, as if to crush Ning Tao.


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s eyes were full of brilliance, and he didn''t retreat. He beat out with one punch. If the overlord came in person, he had the power of the world. He planned to carry nine with five forces.


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Broken ~"


    "the thing looking for death," the Taoist priest of Shenhu was angry and ferocious. His palm suddenly changed his hand, easily blocked the magic fist, and used his soft power to dissolve the power of the bully.


    "What? How could it be? "


    Ning Tao''s color changes, like an eye opener.


    The next second, the magic fist was dejected, the power was dissipated by most of the time, "bang" ran broken, big hand covered.


    Although it''s just the residual power, it''s more than enough to wipe out a small supreme five. This angry palm is enough to crush Ning Tao to pieces.


    "Death ~"


    under the proud grin of Taoist Shenhu, the palmprint just came near ningtao''s body, but it was broken inch by inch, as if a force was killing it. When it arrived at ningtao, there was only a force left.


    Easily offset by gold body.


    Did he block the power of the supreme nine?


    "This How is that possible? "


    The smile on Shenhu Taoist''s face is stiff. He opens his mouth wide and his eyes wide. He admits that Ning Tao is very strong and a genius, but he can''t be so abnormal?


    I was four times taller than him.


    How did he do it?


    All of a sudden, Taoist Shenhu seems to have heard something? His face changed and he lost his voice and said, "holy ring?"


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold and said with a sneer: "you are like a child now. You need your father to teach you when you fight. Why don''t you just call your father down and kill me? It''s too tender. "


    In a flash, a great power burst out from the whole body, a halo, covering three Zhang.


    Like the absolute realm.


    Any power will be erased by time and space.


    Behind him, weak shichangkong grins. There are many secrets about this guy. At least the "sacred ring of time and space" recognizes him more.


    So skilled, accurate use, not to mention just now he, even when it is not able to see.


    It''s really irritating.


    "Son of a bitch, how dare you insult me? If you have the ability, don''t use the semi holy weapon. I can kill you with a slap, "said Shen Hu. His face turned green and red.


    But Ning Tao sniffed, held up the bone sword and cut it down. He said sarcastically, "don''t be so sour. Do you have the ability to use it? I didn''t stop you. "


    "What are the conditions? If you have the ability to press the realm to the top five, I''ll run over you with my finger! "


    "Brush Brush... "


    Taoist Shenhu breaks the sword Qi and shoots seven or eight handprints in a row, but he doesn''t hurt Ning Tao much.


    Two people at the moment unexpectedly who also can''t help who?"Asshole..."


    "Roar..."


    In this fierce scuffle, the ancestor of Teng snake suddenly incarnated and split into two. One of them rushed to Shi Shang, with a ferocious smile and a bite.


    "Die, old man!"


    "No No Elder... "

 Chapter 3857

    The sudden attack of Teng snake made no one expect that this old man was the most insidious indeed.


    But it''s also deadly.


    Directly to their weakness, not entangled with the fog and eagle, straight to Shishang.


    Ning Tao, shichangkong and Shiyao all look pale towards this side. Shishang elder is the core of the ceremony. If it''s gone, it''s over. Although it can be rebuilt, time is gone.


    It''s something that''s been squeezed out of my life.


    If they can''t do it once, there will be no second time at all, and their painstaking plans will be over.


    The lives of millions of people.


    "No..."


    Shi Shang''s pupils also shrank. At this moment, the space seemed to be quiet. He even forgot to breathe. At the corner of his eyes, he could see the scarlet mouth.


    Even as the supreme quadruple, even in the period of total victory, he has no confidence to escape.


    Not to mention the ritual.


    "No, I can''t die, at least not now. The people, everyone, are waiting for me..."


    Shi Shang was red and struggling desperately.


    In the electric light flint, unexpectedly hide to the left.


    But the snake master bit him half of the body. Ning Tao and others felt a thump in their hearts and turned pale. But at this time, Shishang elder was red in eyes and cut his waist with a knife.


    He didn''t hesitate to get rid of himself.


    "What?"


    Teng snake''s ancestor was scared at this moment. How cruel is this guy? Cut your own back? Are you crazy?


    How much determination and perseverance does it take?


    Many people were shocked.


    And the next moment, Shishang elder fell down, a pair of muddy pupils flashing, is he committed a big mistake, today, let him make up.


    Hands hard knot a mark, the whole person is like self Immolation, blood combustion, condensation.


    "Changkong, the rest is up to you!"


    "No, don''t, elder, stop, stop, don''t..." Shi Yao''s eyes are red. It''s a sacrifice, just like Shi Chang''s.


    This way, although it can gain a short-term strength, but the price is gone.


    It can''t even enter reincarnation.


    Ning Tao is pale. He takes advantage of the opportunity to be hit by Shenhu''s palm. He retreats to shichangkong''s side in pain, but he sees the latter with tears and clenching his lips.


    It doesn''t seem like a surprise.


    "You Are you hiding something from me? Tell me, did you know for a long time... "


    Ning Tao coughed blood and gritted his teeth.


    Hearing this, Shi Changkong coughed a few times, wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said bitterly, "from the beginning, the elder didn''t intend to go back alive. For hundreds of years, he has been looking for a chance to make up for it."


    "And that ceremony, although it can be successful under normal circumstances, takes too long. If there is external stimulation, it can be greatly shortened."


    "Sacrifice, this is what he has decided from the very beginning, and the people of the clan are all voluntary..."


    A tear of pain came down again.


    When he heard the last sentence, Ning Tao was suddenly stunned. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the ceremony. He found that elder Shi Shang was laughing wildly, and the remaining 70 people also chose to sacrifice.


    Everyone''s eyes are full of determination, even satisfaction, sacrifice for the ethnic group and save millions of people.


    "In this life It''s worth it


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Under the dull eyes of the people, dozens of blood lights merged into the ceremony, accelerating the charging process.


    The temple even trembled, step by step into the space-time, from the beginning of close to the complete essence, to now only a little shadow corner.


    About to succeed!


    When Yi elder and others have tears, powerless kneel down, unwilling to hammer the ground.


    "Heaven, why do you treat our people like this? Why? What''s wrong with us? Why on earth is this Ah... "


    Countless people cry on the ground.


    I want to rush out and fight with the enemy.


    I would rather die than see the people give their lives and sacrifice for them.


    The elder Shishang looks up to heaven and laughs. He suddenly looks at Ning Tao and roars: "boy, I can''t pay you back for the crime of that year. I hope you can treat Yao''er well. Xiaokong, Shishang thanks..."


    The next second, it''s a ritual.


    Since then, there has been no such person, as if he had never appeared.


    Shi Yao''s eyes are red. Even if she wants to forgive him, it''s too late, but with his strength, she is close to success.


    Ten energy clusters are almost absorbed.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Under the attention of all the people, the magnificent virtual shadow of the temple once again escaped into space and time.


    "This..."Teng snake, Ziwei, Shenhu Taoist and others are all silly, and hide in? Planning so long? More than four million troops have been called in vain?


    At this time, Ning Tao was red eyed and clenched his teeth. Although he was very angry, he could not lose his mind. Now his plan is only half successful. The next step is how to escape with shichangkong and others.


    Immediately roared: "do not love war, withdraw!"


    "Want to go? Are you kidding? Can you go? Don''t think you''ve saved those people. They can''t kill them. You''ll all die here. "


    Taoist Shenhu was furious.


    In a flash, the army came back.


    Together, the four supremacies have surrounded Ning Tao and his party, and they are desperate.


    But at this time, Ning Tao roared, the power of the holy ring suddenly burst out, and reappeared the Jedi for the third time, and this time the scope was far ahead of two times, and there was no side effect, such as arm waving.


    It also tears open a space crack directly. I don''t know where to go? It''s a channel.


    "Go, go..."

 Chapter 3858

    "Hiss It''s a stab... "


    Ning Tao drinks and tries his best to open the channel vortex. According to the truth, he can''t do this step. The space here has been banned.


    Not to mention the obstruction of heaven in the dark.


    It''s almost impossible to escape into the void.


    However, with the holy ring of time and space, it''s different. From the beginning, I planned to use it to escape. Even if it''s blocked by heaven, it can tear open the cracks.


    As soon as you enter the void, even if the old ghost wants to catch up, it will not be so easy


    "Well Come on... "


    In the long sky, the halberd master and others rushed to push back their opponents and rush into the crack. Their heart was so startled that they seemed to mention their voice. Can they really escape from the army of more than one million?


    And the four most covetous?


    The old ghost in the dark?


    "Asshole, want to go? Can you go yet? " Shenhu Taoist red eye actually killed up.


    At the same time, the huge gourd in his hand aimed at Ning Tao. With a big hand, the divine power was injected, and a surge of heaven and earth energy burst out at the moment.


    Different from swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth.


    This Shenhu is more like a big container.


    It can be regarded as a magic weapon in the cave. However, it is somewhat mysterious and different.


    "Shenhu, Shenhu, it''s hidden!"


    "NAH ~"


    "ouch Ouch.... "


    It''s as if there are thousands of ghosts.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s expression changed, his three spirits and six spirits were shaken. Even his tough mind was pulled. This What a powerful treasure.


    In addition to him, Shi Yao, Xiao Kong, weak water patriarch and others were also affected, even more seriously.


    Some ghosts have been stripped out.


    "This What''s this? "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, condensed his palmprint with one hand, gathered time and space, and pushed forward with all his strength.


    It''s like a mysterious saint putting out his hands, passing through time and space, across faults, cold and merciless. With the blessing of the holy ring, the power of this mark soars, and the place he passes is like gray.


    "Secret art, seal of time and space!"


    "Give me Broken


    "Huh? Pretend to be a God or a ghost, come in for me, "said Taoist Shenhu, aiming at the seal.


    "Zha ~"


    the two forces collide and tear each other, and it is hard for anyone to suppress them. The way of time and space and the way of Rong Tian are so terrible that even Teng she and others dare not approach.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Three people are shocked, this son really became the climate, actually can compete with the Shenhu Taoist?


    How long has it been?


    You know, it''s hard to deal with Shenhu Taoists who have Shenhu, but Ning Tao, a supreme wuchong, can even deal with them?


    It''s unthinkable.


    Think that a few hundred years ago, Ning Tao was still a fledgling boy, only with Jiang Huang and others.


    Now it''s changed and it''s at the ancestral level.


    "Boom Boom... "


    At a certain moment, the two forces exploded, and the sound of a startling explosion blew up the eardrums of all the people.


    The secret method has been broken, the void has burst, and the terrible impact has engulfed hundreds of miles. Although the seal has been broken, the power of time and space is still there, and Shenhu Taoist feels that time and space are in disorder.


    "What? No good


    Shenhu was shocked. This feeling was only for a moment. It was too fast. It was like an illusion.


    But then, a kind of indescribable repression made him turn pale. Shenhu''s lustre and strength counteracted part of the deprivation, but it seemed less green and astringent, while his palm was more wrinkled.


    The whole person seems a little old.


    At that moment, as if deprived of life? I don''t know if it''s a million years or a million years? Too overbearing.


    "You You Poof... "


    Shenhu''s spirit is urgent, attacking the heart and spurting blood.


    There is a saying that is good. When you are old, you can''t do a lot of things. Just now, you clearly want to burst out of strength, but you failed to unite.


    And Ning Tao is not easy to suffer. The shock of terror makes his internal organs move. His face flushes and spurts blood, but he bites a row of blood teeth and roars: "quick I can''t hold it any longer... "


    He could feel the power in the dark.


    It''s more and more difficult to tear up the cracks. The consumption is like running water, and the divine power is about to be consumed.


    "Go..."


    When Yao several people grit teeth to rush in.


    Although it''s only for a moment, the battlefield is changing rapidly. A single detail may decide the success or failure. Once the secret is broken, the rest of us will soon rush into the void.


    Only Ning Tao was left.


    On the other side, Teng snake, crape myrtle, green face and tusk are terrified of the power of time and space. But when I see this scene, I am flustered.


    They all ran away? Those people in the temple also didn''t catch it. If Ning Tao was allowed to run away again, they didn''t have to fight. They didn''t have the face to see people, so they just ran into the meteorite.At the beginning of Teng she''s old group, he was even more ruthless. If you can escape from me, I''ll decide in front of you.


    "Come together and keep him!"


    "Kill ~"


    you can see a purple air steaming, a god statue of the son of heaven standing, angry eyes wide open, like a king''s landing, mixed with the belief of hundreds of millions of creatures, accompanied by anger.


    "Holy law, the divine fist of the emperor!"


    This punch is tens of thousands of times stronger than Jiang Huang.


    But the snake''s ancestor screamed, and the thick evil spirit was swallowed by it. His blood was boiling, and he burst out a great force like a flood. It was bloody for a long time.


    "Bloodcraft, atavism!"


    It''s like the gods of a certain period have come to life.


    The green face and fangs are ferocious, and a force of evil erupts in his body. He is cruel and bloodthirsty. He doesn''t look like a human being. Evil spirit and evil spirit are born villains, and he is born evil spirit. They are the extremes of the human race.


    "Holy law, curse of the devil!"


    A sinister force was gathered at the fingertips.


    In an instant, three forces from three different directions to fight together, this moment, can be said to do their best, with their own lives and glory.


    Kill Ning Tao!


    "Kill..."


    At this moment, Ning Tao no longer had any scruples. His eyes were red, and he swallowed Ten Star pills in one gulp, and his whole body''s holy ring turned.


    It''s like a ring spinning at high speed.


    Any force, oppression, will be torn to pieces.


    But it''s not over yet. Ning Tao''s divine power is surging, and the holy ring is expanding. It engulfs all areas and roars: "what about the three supreme? As soon as the ring comes out, there will be a difference between gods and ghosts! "


    "Ring, absolute realm!"


    "Break ~"


    face to face is a fist, but after the power of time and space layer by layer wear, even the magic fist to disintegrate.


    The ancient demon Python rushes into the field at one stroke, but it becomes more and more erratic like a residual candle until it completely disappears. No one can resist the erosion of time.


    It seems that Ning Tao has the upper hand. In fact, he has suffered the impact, and the fierce consumption. His mouth, nose and ears are overflowing with blood, and even his body is cracked, but he has met the curse.


    However, this curse is very evil, unexpectedly rushed to ningtao within three Zhang.


    Four Supreme ecstasy, as long as they can hit a move to win, however, they all see what''s going on, the curse actually disappeared out of thin air, just like snow met with fire, evaporated and melted out of thin air.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Blue faced fangs stare and scream.


    I don''t know if Ning Tao has any merits and virtues. It''s hard for any curse or evil to hurt him.


    Blessing of mountain spirit, spirit and unicorn.


    Is that a joke?


    While taking advantage of this opportunity, the absolute field spread the three people to the edge, frightening them to scream and retreat. However, this is Ning Tao''s limit now.


    Regardless of their three injuries, relying on the maintenance of the field, Ning Tao escapes into the crack by the impact.


    As long as you rush in, the sea is wide and the sky is high.


    The plan is 90% successful.


    "Yes..."


    Just when Ning Tao was half a foot away from the crack and was about to rush in, his face showed a relaxed smile, he suddenly became stiff, and his whole body stagnated. How could he not move for half a minute? It''s like being held by Sheng Sheng.


    There''s only half a foot left, but it''s stuck there.


    "What What? "


    He is clearly in the field. Who can control him? Ning Tao''s eyes widened.


    But all of a sudden, a bad feeling came to me.


    "Hell "Old devil?"


    Sure enough, in front of a twist, a cold virtual shadow actually appeared in front of, black face, calm eyebrow, contains murderous, cold and overbearing: "boy, don''t give face, don''t want to face, don''t know good or bad."


    "Leave the sacred ring of time and space and abandon your cultivation. I will spare you a dog''s life, otherwise..."

 Chapter 3859

    The old man''s strange words didn''t finish, but burst out a sense of killing, anger, like thunder.


    Half disobedience is not allowed.


    Otherwise, his anger will wipe out everything.


    The domineering posture and the domineering look seemed that all the people would kneel down to him.


    "Ka Cough... "


    Ning Tao is stiff and his face is red. Now he seems to be held by a huge hand. He is choked to death. He has difficulty breathing and can''t feel his strength.


    It''s only half a foot away from the exit, and the way to escape is right in front of us. This old ghost is doing something wrong again.


    This old thing is really shameless.


    Aren''t you afraid of baby? Or is there a solution? It seems that he underestimated the old thing.


    "You How dare you kill me? "


    "My life is tiny. It''s worth burying you with me. You At least you are one of the six people in the world. You are not afraid of losing face when you attack a younger generation. "


    Ning Tao''s hard angry eyes.


    He''s gambling. The old devil doesn''t dare to kill him. He''s taken all the semi sacred objects. If he dares to kill him, he would have done it.


    Why wait until now?


    When he heard this, the muscles on the old man''s face trembled and a sense of killing filled his mind. However, he did not dare to kill, but everyone had a bottom line.


    Before all sorts of dispute he sees in the eye, secretly moves, already was the helpless move.


    But seeing that Ning Tao was going to take away the semi sacred vessel, he couldn''t sit still. He didn''t know how many years of hard work and efforts he had made for it? Even if he can''t use it, he can''t watch Ning Tao take it away.


    How could he not have thought that Ning Tao had played with the situation of four million troops, four top leaders and winning safely?


    And the whole army was almost destroyed.


    Before that, who could have thought of such a thing?


    Will it be necessary to mobilize all the strength of the four super forces in order to deal with a small supreme?


    He has a face.


    Not to mention the fact that he''s still in town.


    If he didn''t fear chaos heaven, he could solve the problem with one finger. Would he still need the rubbish?


    "Hum ~"


    old man Ming snorted angrily, looked down coldly and said, "boy, no one dares to be so rampant in front of us. Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "Even if I don''t do it myself and want to kill a little supreme, there are thousands of ways. Don''t play with fire. You can''t afford to play, and you''re not qualified to play. Otherwise, it''s not just the supremacy of heaven."


    "Instead, take your dog''s life..."


    Such a remark, already said very thoroughly, Ning Tao even thought that he really dares to start.


    Just wait for him to say "no".


    It seems that the semi holy weapon is his bottom line.


    But I still want him to take the initiative, and I don''t want to provoke chaos heaven. If it''s OK to just hand over the semi holy weapon, do you still want him to abandon his cultivation? How can he give up when he reaches this point?


    I don''t know if bao''er will do it? But even if he doesn''t, he can''t get away with it.


    Only with strength can we resist.


    "Roar..."


    "Give me Broken


    Ning Tao angry eyes, desperately struggling.


    The holy ring of time and space in the body has been pushed to the extreme. The absolute field is narrower, more solid and stronger, and some of them can get rid of the pressure.


    "Ka Click... "


    Space cracks like a mirror.


    The four supremacies turned pale, and each of them was terrified. How dare this boy disobey heaven?


    "Crazy, crazy, this is to seek death..."


    "Goo Gulu... "


    In the process of the four people''s astonishment and retrogression, the old ghost was already full of anger. The veins on his forehead jumped straight, biting his back alveolar, and said angrily, "I''ll say it again for the last time, hand over the holy ring, and don''t seek your own death."


    The sound was like thunder.


    Mixed with the soul shock, impact a large area.


    However, Ning Tao is becoming more and more fierce, squeezing out all the strength in his body and trying to make him wait for death? It''s impossible until the field is compressed to less than three feet.


    It seems that a more powerful force has been born.


    "Holy ring, holy realm!"


    "Po ~"


    with this roar, Ming laoguai''s terror was really broken away by Ning Tao.


    It''s about to plunge into the crack.


    But at this time, the angry old man with a furious face grabbed the crack in front of him. Instead of hurting people, he grabbed the crack in front of him like lightning. On the one hand, space and time were in disorder, and his way out was cut off.


    "Want to go? Can you go? "


    "What What? "


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupils shrink, his heart suddenly becomes cold. It''s like falling into an ice valley that hasn''t been melted for thousands of years. You are so amazing.We can do all this.


    And for the first time, there must be a second time, he has no chance to leave here at all.


    And it''s not like hitting yourself.


    But if he can''t go, even if the old ghost doesn''t do it, four Supreme nine strong men join hands, even if he has the space-time holy ring, he can''t stand it.


    "Damn it, shameless old dog, I''ll fight with you, and you can''t have a better life when I die..."


    Ning Tao bumps into the ghost.


    However, the latter was illusory, disappearing and reuniting like smoke. With a touch of sarcasm in the corner of his mouth, he sneered: "do you want to die? You are too naive to offend me. I want you to live like death. "


    Then he stared at the four Supreme masters with a pair of murderous eyes and said coldly, "this time, even a pig can win. If you fail again, you can decide for yourself to feed the dog. Don''t dirty my hands."


    "Hiss is It''s... "


    The scalp of the four nobles was numb.


    But to tell the truth, they have really tried their best since the beginning of the war. In the fight just now, everyone lost more than 100000 years of life.


    Taoist Shenhu was more seriously injured.


    Even his own God treasure is damaged, but there are suffering words, with tears, should fight or fight.


    Since Ning Tao can''t escape, it''s much easier to do next. With the strength of the four of them, one of them can completely deal with Ning Tao, not to mention the joint efforts of the four. It''s true that a pig can win.


    "Kill ~"


    the four roared and charged with tens of thousands of troops.


    If he dares to open up the field and smash it, he will kill it with brute force.


    "No, it''s over." Ning Tao''s face changed greatly, and the energy in his body had been exhausted. He forced to swallow the star pill, and the secret method had great side effects.


    There''s no resistance left.


    Sir, is the failure here?


    Just at the moment when everyone was proud and laughing, the holy ring of time and space suddenly rioted, as if a mysterious force had come to life from it, and the field was suddenly opened up with a bang.


    No one responded quickly. It was like a saint''s hand, sweeping and swallowing tens of thousands of people.


    They were so frightened that they suddenly retreated.


    But in the blink of an eye, 70000 people turned into loess.


    "No Ah... "


    The four supremacies were also startled, which What''s going on? Where did he get all this power? Wait, some of them don''t look like him?


    Ning Tao himself was stunned. Is this the guardian of the holy ring? I don''t know when it seems to have recognized the Lord?


    Is it that fast?


    As for the bone sword, it took a lot of hard work at that time.


    "This..."


    At this time, the old man''s pupil contracted, his face changed greatly, and exclaimed: "instrument "The spirit of the instrument?"


    "Why? This It''s impossible... "


    "Stab..."


    But in his scream, the holy ring tears a crack again and rushes into it with Ning Tao.


    It''s so fast that it''s hard to react.


    "Bastard, leave it for me." although the old ghost was surprised, it was not so easy for him to slip away under the eyes of a monster.


    For hundreds of millions of years, he has tried to wake up the spirit, but Ning Tao has done it.


    How could he not be shocked?


    Almost subconsciously, he grabbed Ning Tao.


    The power of heaven, at this moment, burst out without reservation. If you keep your hand, I''m afraid you can''t keep them.


    I don''t know how much better than Xiahou Tianzun?


    But just at this moment, when Ning Tao''s expression was nearly frozen, there was a startling roar in the sky, which was completely red and blue. An ancient wheel of Liangyi was spinning, forming Taiji, as if it suppressed the sky.


    "Why How could it be? "


    "Yin and Yang? Mix up Chaos heaven, is it you The old ghost was scared and smart.


    This just remembers oneself to Ning Tao hand.


    It''s broken!


    But it''s not over yet. From the distant sky, it seems that there is an old mysterious bell. A long bell sounds like thunder in people''s ears. It feels like a nuclear bomb is installed in their heads.


    "Hiss ~"


    "mix Chaos clock? Are you crazy


    The old ghost screamed, and turned around and ran away with a shudder in his pupils, as if he had seen some fear.

 Chapter 3860

    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    The sound of Hongzhong and Dalu resounds through the world.


    Ning Tao, Shen Hu, Teng she and the other four Supreme masters are numb. What is this? How terrible?


    They may not know, but in the flood and famine period, in that era of chaos, why can chaos Tianzun suppress the world? How famous is it? No one dared to challenge her position in a billion years?


    Even known as the first person under the sage, the first of six people in the world, recognized as a saint who is not a saint.


    The first is that it has excellent strength, and it is hard to meet an opponent in the same level. The second is to mount the "chaos beast". Such a mount alone can defeat most of them.


    Third, there is Yin and Yang, and there is one that even saints are extremely afraid of Chaos clock!


    It is said to have reached the level of "holy instrument".


    The heaven who died under this clock is more than the number of hands.


    Her prestige was really brought out by the great power. Although she is also known as one of the six people in the world, there are differences in the strength of the six people, but they are not at the same level.


    Chaos Tianzun is a five step peak Tianzun. It''s only half a step away. It''s a real saint.


    Although Ming laoguai is extraordinary, he is no doubt inferior to chaos Tianzun. He is too poor to be compared with chaos Tianzun. Now that he even takes out the "chaos clock", how can he not turn around and run?


    Although the semi holy weapon is precious, Ning Tao also wants to kill it, but the premise is that his life is the most important.


    If he can use the semi holy instrument, he still has a little bit of confidence. He can turn his head and try his best to win it, but now he is running as far as he can.


    It''s like sending yourself to the end.


    As if The voice of death!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    But no matter how he escaped? How to tear space and move? They are all shrouded in chaos.


    Like there''s nowhere to run?


    Death will come at any time, and a terrible force has oppressed him.


    The ghost screamed and screamed in horror, and roared hysterically: "damn you, you What do you want to do? Just for a little mole ant, how can you use chaos clock? Is it worth it? "


    "Don''t force me to deceive others too much. Your strength today should be less than the peak of the past?"


    He struggled with his life.


    However, this is not nonsense. Many Tianzun now think that there must be something wrong with her if the world evaporates and there is no news in a billion years.


    But her reputation was too frightening, and no one dared to test her.


    You know, when you reach the point of chaos, even if something goes wrong and you don''t get to the top, if you are determined to kill someone, even if he is an old monster, he will be in danger.


    He really didn''t want to go this far, but it was he who came to be the leader.


    "Brush Brush... "


    At this moment, it seems that there are several virtual shadows standing, showing the outline, looking panicked, and hastily opening his mouth: "adults still want to keep their hands, don''t fight inside."


    "Yes, I''m just confused for a moment. Chaos is merciful..."


    Peak or not? At least in terms of the power of terror in front of us, such people as Xiahou Tianzun, will be crushed in an instant. There is no doubt about that.


    Is it hard for the old ghost to take over?


    And Ning Tao is surprised, this Has bao''er recovered his strength? This move is very powerful.


    Is she really going to kill the ghost?


    Now it looks like Like this!


    "Dang Dang... "


    The Yin and Yang plates block the surrounding area, and the chaos clock shines on it. It is as powerful as ever.


    In the misty, a magnificent shadow is indifferent, and thunders: "I''m not interested in your life and death. If you can live and come out from the chaos clock, it''s your destiny and destiny."


    "I said that in a thousand years, no God is allowed to invade ningtao and holy land Do it


    Say, chaos clock "boom" but fall.


    "Town ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    Although it is a projection, its power is terrible to the extreme. It is mixed with the atmosphere of flood and desolation, which makes the space frozen and rigid, crushing millions of void.


    A sacred bell can suppress all resistance!


    Just the aftereffects, they were all involved in more than 300000 friars of the great army, and they were smashed to pieces in an instant.


    Even the soul was scattered.


    Not even a scream.


    The four supremacies, and the army with less than one million left, are stunned and numb. What are they provoking?


    Ning Tao is more and more shocked.


    It''s only a few years. How fast has bao''er recovered?


    At this time, the old ghost screamed and roared. In a flash, he took out a mysterious knife, full of a brilliant evil spirit. He gritted his teeth, spewed out a mouthful of blood essence, and roared: "Ming knife, help me quickly."To many people''s surprise, this Dao is actually a semi holy weapon. It seems to be the treasure of the great heaven and hell family.


    "Kim In the dark Knife


    It''s also the foundation for foreigners.


    However, this knife is very strange. Even if the ghost wants to use it, it is not an easy thing. It seems that the contract signed is only an equal contract. Otherwise, how can he want the holy ring of time and space?


    After perceiving the danger, the silent Jinming sword suddenly moved, and burst into a breath of astonishment. A voice of killing and cutting angrily said: "old ghost, I didn''t tell you not to disturb me."


    "Asshole, I''ll settle with you later..."


    "Hum Hum... "


    Old ghost heard these words, his eyes burst out cold, but at this moment, its power and Jinming knife combined into one, in the face of the oppression of this side, a terrible wave of killing broke out.


    With all his strength, he chopped the huge clock on his head.


    "Shengpin, Tianming sword!"


    "Break ~"


    at this moment, even the God can not describe the terrorist force, sweeping the world, a sensation in the holy land.


    A bell that shocked the world.


    "Dang ~"


    "ah ah Poof... "


    Countless people vomit blood, but Ning Tao only feels his brain empty. Under a pair of complex caring eyes, he pushes him into the crack.


    Finally, I took advantage of the chaos and left here.


    "Ka Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    On this day, at this moment, the ten fold world is completely destroyed, and even the planet below is smashed.


    When the deafening bell destroyed the sky and the earth, there were only one million troops left, all of them were shocked to pieces. When the vibration resonance reached a certain degree, it was like annihilation.


    A whole army of about one million went to hell at this moment.


    The four lords also screamed bitterly.


    Relying on strong cultivation, he retreated desperately.


    "Ah..."


    Even if the hidden God, at this moment, also all together spray blood, quickly open up the field, look changed, this is just the aftereffect, ah, can let them hurt?


    It''s terrible.


    Is it too powerful?


    It''s worthy of two of the six in the world!


    At this moment, the whole holy land of time and space also suffered a heavy blow, and the source suddenly became depressed. The spirit void, which was carefully sensing, suddenly vomited blood.


    With an incredible look, looking in this direction, this What level is this?


    I don''t know how long it took?


    In the dark, a group of Tianzun looked away in horror. The shadow of the chaotic Tianzun disappeared, but they didn''t realize it. A kind of regret flashed by. In front of them, it was a complete chaos and desolation, as if it had reappeared at the beginning of heaven and earth.


    What army is gone?


    Only a few faint figures were left.


    And the old ghost disappeared? They were so scared that they turned pale Was it really killed? How terrible is the power of chaos clock?


    Many people only hear about it, but never see it. They can''t understand its mystery at all.


    Although the old ghost had seen it, when he was really suppressed, he just felt what terror was? Although it''s just a projection, it almost killed him with the help of semi holy sword.


    At the moment, he vomited blood in the chaos and hazy, his arms burst into blood foam, almost dying, even the Jinming sword was damaged, so he ran away decisively, as if he didn''t want to follow the old ghost.


    They need to find a safe place to recover and recover as soon as possible, otherwise, they will be killed.


    Those guys outside are ambitious. If you join them, you may be killed


    "Damn chaos God, how could he have such a strong strength? Sooner or later, I will step on your corpse and walk into the supreme palace of saints


    "And you, Ning Tao little bastard!"


    Old man Ming was venomous and red. He broke a row of moriran''s teeth, but disappeared quietly

 Chapter 3861

    In the lonely, dark, cold void, a little bit of fluorescence, long drifting in it.


    No direction and no end?


    Like being exiled in the endless void?


    At a certain moment, a pair of weak eyes moved hard, then slowly opened, but the whole body was in severe pain, headache, like being hit by some King Kong hammer, is the kind of deep soul shock pain.


    It seems that there are countless steel needles.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning Tao takes a cold breath, his painful brows are locked together, his face muscles shake, and he feels like he can''t remember anything? It''s about to shatter him.


    It took a long time for him to recover. Seeing around, he realized that bao''er had saved him.


    That "chaos clock" is really terrible.


    He clearly has divine power, soul power and holy ring to protect his body, but the bell penetrates all these.


    All defenses seem to be in vain.


    On the level, it is absolutely semi holy!


    It''s even possible that it has reached the legendary level of "holy instrument" with unlimited power, and there is also a mystery of unknown rank Yin Yang and Yin Yang!


    It can be said that bao''er really has all the conditions, but it''s only half a step away.


    I can imagine how difficult it is.


    I don''t know how the old ghost is now?


    Ning Tao grins straight. It takes a long time for him to move a few times. This battle consumes too much. His meridians, body and soul are all damaged. There is no good place.


    If it was not for the holy ring instinct to protect him, I am afraid that in this void, he would not survive.


    Just thinking, a storm is approaching.


    "Hiss I''m going to... "


    Ning Tao''s color changes. He will not be afraid if he is normal, but he can''t do it at this time. The oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. He is badly hurt. He immediately bites his teeth and tries his best to escape.


    Slowly gather strength to leave the void.


    After half a day, he rushed out of a starry sky and fell on a death star.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    "Finally Come out


    Ning Tao is lying in the ruins panting for breath, but the light of the holy ring of time and space is gone, and it is completely hidden in the body, motionless, as if the loss is too great.


    This time I can escape, thanks to the holy ring of time and space and bao''er, it''s really indispensable.


    I don''t know what happened to baby?


    He was sure that although he could exert that force of terror, it was not without cost. He did not know if he had exerted any secret method?


    She''s in trouble again.


    There are also shichangkong, Shiyao, Xiaotian and others who escape into the void. Should they escape now?


    There should be no big problem for the halberd lords to escort them all the way. Although the war was successful, it was a heavy loss and too risky.


    if they were not lucky, they would have lost all their troops in this trip, and both the time and the dark time would have fallen.


    It''s a sad ending.


    Right now, he needs to hold his hand tightly, but he doesn''t have enough strength!


    Ning Tao''s eyes were burning, and he saw the power of the real heaven. Naturally, he was extremely yearning for it. Now, although his cultivation is already the top five, it''s more difficult for him to improve than to ascend to heaven.


    How far is it from Liuzhong? This is still in the case of eternal stone assisted cultivation.


    In terms of combat power, with the help of the holy ring and the bone sword, he even has the confidence to fight against the supreme nine. However, it is impossible for him to win.


    It''s shocking to be able to fight four times in the supreme realm. It''s hard to find a second person.


    This ring fits him very well.


    It''s like it was made for him.


    Ning Tao grins. This should be the only good news. The semi holy weapon is still the best. He is very excited when he thinks about it. He once envied Huang Sheng''s sword. He didn''t expect that he had a miracle in the twinkling of an eye.


    Even if we meet him again in the future, it''s not sure who will win. I also have a semi holy weapon.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    But laughter, a large shadow suddenly shrouded down, set off gusts of wind, sand rock.


    "Well? This is... "


    Ning Tao frowned and saw a warship crossing the starry sky, just next to the death star. He even stopped, and his thoughts swept down. It seemed that he was suddenly different.


    Then, more than a dozen streamers rushed down cautiously and surrounded him.


    Although Ning Tao is seriously injured at the moment, the thin camel is bigger than the horse. If these people dare to fight, they will die.


    "Who are you? Is it a pirate One of them frowned.


    It''s probably a trap, but I haven''t noticed anyone else, but I can''t be careless. There are always pirates in this area.It''s a very chaotic area.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao eyebrows a Yang, although at the moment is very embarrassed, but exudes a calm domineering, just want to speak, look suddenly a stiff.


    Keep an eye on a flag on the warship, and a pretty woman with perseverance in the bow.


    "This How How could it be? "


    "Boy, I''ll ask you again. If you dare to pretend to be deaf again, don''t blame me You''re welcome


    The Immortal Emperor sent out a wave of prestige.


    The remaining ten or so people also held the handle of the knife.


    However, Ning Tao said: "you Are they from the Baizhan dynasty? "


    "Well? That''s good, "he said.


    "Well That woman is... "


    Ning Tao whispers, but stares at her.


    More than a dozen people were stunned. What''s wrong with the boy''s brain? Following his eyes, he just found that the second young lady was also looking at here strangely.


    "Boy, do you mean our second lady? I didn''t expect you didn''t look so good? My heart is very big. In this case, do you dare to see our second lady? Are you his suitor? "


    A guard joked.


    "Miss two? You Are you Xiaohua In front of Ning Tao''s eyes, he seems to find something unexpected.


    But "brush" of a, a willow eyebrow upside down of Qian Ying appear, holding a jade sword, against Ning Tao, angry eye way: "how do you know this?"


    Seeing this, Ning Tao was not surprised but happy. Even though he was touched by the sword, he said with a smile: "is it convenient to take a boat..."


    After a while, the warship sailed forward.


    Ning Tao swallowed a pill and opened his eyes half a moment after recuperation. The activity was barely OK. However, it was not suitable for fighting for the time being.


    But as soon as I opened my eyes, a familiar and strange pretty face appeared, crossed my waist, staring at me and said, "Hey, you haven''t answered me. How do you know the name of" Xiaohua "


    This name is her nickname, except for her closest people, basically no one knows.


    Ning Tao, with a complicated smile, flashed a touch of loneliness in his eyes and said: "your sister told me, he said her sister''s name is Yu Xiaohua


    Yes, this woman is Yu Xiaohua''s sister.


    He had heard from his younger sister.


    The appearance alone is seven or eight points similar.


    I once jokingly told my little sister that I would go back with her and help her revive Baiyue gate. Unexpectedly, he really came, but my little sister was lying in the Tianshan ice coffin that day.


    A heart only feels pain.


    A flash of remorse.


    "You You know my sister? Where is she? " Yu Xiaohua''s pretty face changed, and her expression flashed a touch of hope, as if expecting a hope.


    Eternal island has been opened, but her sister never came out again, and no one even has a whereabouts in Baiyue gate. Now eternal island has been hidden, and her sister still has no news, so she can''t figure it out.


    Ning Tao a mouth, but speechless, can''t bear to tell her this cruel fact.


    But just at this tense moment, a large group of meteorites suddenly collided with each other, and dozens of laughter, killing all around, surrounded the warships in an instant.


    "No, it''s pirates. There''s ambush..."

 Chapter 3862

    The grey robed Immortal Emperor roared, mixed with some confusion. Unexpectedly, he met them.


    These damn, cunning pirates.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack..."


    In a flash, the warship was boiling, dozens of people were waiting for the battle, the shield was opened, and the Shenjian crossbow was ready.


    And Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, pirate? Is it the star nest? I didn''t expect to be able to meet you here. Is it true that friends don''t get together.


    However, Yu Xiaohua''s pretty face changed, and she was pale and frightened. Transportation teams like them were most afraid to hear the word "pirate", just like the voice of the devil. They were scared to hear its name.


    "Damn it..."


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    A dull sound accompanied by light.


    In a flash, a forbidden air array was formed, isolating one side of the starry sky area and trapping the warships.


    There are nearly two or three hundred pirates emerging from all directions. It should be a big team. I don''t know which one is the leader?


    If you meet someone who is easy to talk to, it''s OK. If you meet someone who is abnormal, it''s just a bloody battle.


    "Dare Who is the Taoist friend ahead The grey robed Immortal Emperor clenched his weapon and asked difficultly.


    As soon as the words came out, people held their breath nervously.


    Prayer is a good way to talk.


    However, in the front of that gloomy evil smile, out of a thin man, skin dry white, complexion Yin evil, greedy, eyes full of peach desire, licking his lips to see the warship.


    "My seat Chen Xie


    When this remark came out, the sky was so dark and evil that people could not help shivering,


    especially inside the warship, dozens of friars were stiff, changeable and even scared. How could it be him? He hasn''t been born for many years?


    A lot of people struggled.


    Even Yu Xiaohua''s pretty face was extremely white, and her jade hand holding the sword was even white.


    "Crunch..."


    Ning Tao was stunned, especially when he saw the reaction of the crowd, and wondered, "what''s the matter with them? Is this man good? What''s that look like? "


    It seems that they are in a dilemma.


    At this time, Yu Xiaohua clenched her teeth and said with a complicated look: "this man is not fierce, but terrible. Although he is not the kind of person who is extremely bloodthirsty, he has a hobby. As long as he is satisfied, he will be OK."


    "Oh? What hobbies? "


    Ning Tao was stunned and a little interested.


    However, Yu Xiaohua clenched her red lips and said nothing. The grey robed Immortal Emperor and others were silent. At this time, another young Immortal Emperor gritted his teeth and said, "it''s a woman!"


    "Chen Xie doesn''t want much money, but all the women who accompany him must stay. I don''t know how many women have been spoiled by him over the years? And especially love those Ladies of all families


    Then, seeing that Yu Xiaohua''s face changed, he quickly comforted: "don''t worry, I will never give you to them. I will protect you."


    His name is Tang Hao. He is a good disciple of his family. He is very fond of Yu Xiaohua.


    But the grey robed Immortal Emperor said bitterly: "but the enemy''s strength is several times that of us. Let alone Chen Xie, he once swept the three fleets."


    "In his eyes, we don''t even count as scum, we can''t resist."


    Yu Xiaohua''s face turned white, but another disciple said weakly, "even if I ask for help from Baiyue gate now, I''m afraid the day lily will be cold when they come."


    "What''s more, today''s Baiyue gate has no ancestor and miss I can''t afford to offend Chen Xie! "


    In the hearts of all the people, their faces were more and more ugly, and their hearts were falling into the ice valley. Yes, their Baiyue gate is now in decline, which can''t be compared with it at the beginning.


    Now there is no alternative but to hand over the second young lady and the accompanying maids and female disciples.


    How can this damned Chen Xie be here? Isn''t that a coincidence? It''s been years.


    I remember the last time he robbed a lady from a big family. He was chased and killed for many years, but he didn''t dare to show his face. Now when he appears, he falls in love with the second lady?


    What a coincidence!


    People''s faces change, and Tang Hao suddenly pulls out Gang Dao, grabs Ning Tao fiercely, and says angrily: "say, did you lead them here? You''re the one who informs them? "


    In the face of the blade, Ning Tao is not angry white, he said: "do you think I am as stupid as you? If I were the enemy, would I fall into the trap? "


    "You..."


    "Enough," Yu Xiaohua gritted her teeth, but she was in despair. Would she be insulted?


    The elder sister still does not know the life and death, the Baiyue gate is declining to the low point, she meets Chen Xie again, is this the day wants to destroy his Baiyue gate and Yu family?


    At this time, Chen Xie watched Yu Xiaohua through the light curtain. Her eyes flashed with surprise and greed. She grinned: "I said, since you all know me, I must know my rules. Don''t make me wait too long.""My patience is very limited. Do you want to offer women a boat or die here?"


    "It''s not that hard to choose!"


    "Jie Jie Kill Kill... "


    Hundreds of Pirates roared with ferocious laughter.


    Listening to the roar, all the people on the ship turned pale, gritted their teeth and said: "second lady, for everyone''s sake, you I''m sorry. "


    "Don''t worry, wait When we get back to Baiyue gate, we''ll ask the rescuers to come back to save you immediately. "


    But when he said this, he was not strong enough.


    Today''s Baiyue gate, what strength and inside information and Chen Xie counterbalance? Even if there is, it won''t be because of a woman and Chen Xie.


    "Miss two, help us..."


    "If I sacrifice you, I can save everyone..." Even the grey robed Immortal Emperor said.


    "You You, is the second Miss usually not good to you? But Tang Hao is angry with you.


    Yu Xiaohua looks so pale and despairing with a sad smile. Once she falls into Chen Xie''s hands, it will be humiliating and tormenting day by day. All the ladies who are captured by him will die with pain.


    It''s worse than going to hell or being tortured.


    Suddenly, her beautiful eyes fixed on Tang Hao and said with a sad smile, "don''t you like me? Now I''ll give you a chance to choose. "


    "If you want me to go, I''ll go and save you all. But if you don''t want to leave me, I''ll stay with you all my life. Life is your man and death is your ghost."


    Then he stares at Tang Hao.


    She would like to know, this has been pursuing her man, in the end is not sincere?


    But in the face of her burning eyes, Tang Hao''s lips wriggled for a moment, and his momentum was dashed. He was speechless. The generosity and justice just now disappeared, and his hypocrisy was exposed.


    I''m kidding. He''s still at the peak of glory. How can he go to the spring with a dying woman?


    There are plenty of women waiting for him.


    Ten little flowers are not worth his life.


    Under the anxiety of the grey robed Immortal Emperor and others, Tang Hao squeezed out a stiff smile and said: "that, in fact I didn''t want you to go, but for everyone''s sake, you First of all, I''m sorry... "


    "But don''t worry, I will go home and ask for help. You have to believe me, really!"


    However, this words let Yu Xiaohua really broken, sad smile, originally, his side has been such a group of people, feel cold ah.


    Suddenly there is a sense of being abandoned by the world, from heaven, all of a sudden into hell.


    At this moment, even if someone stands up for her, even if she can''t help, she will feel the warmth of the world. There is still true love in the world, but she is disappointed, and now she doesn''t even comfort her.


    With a sad smile and tears, Yu Xiaohua turns away step by step, just like stepping into the hell of death.


    But at the moment when she was about to leave the deck, a big hand firmly grasped her and took a gun. She pulled it back and brought it back to heaven again, comforting: "with me, no one can take you."


    "Moreover, a group of hypocritical people are not worthy of your rescue and sacrifice. They are not worthy of it!"


    As soon as the words came out, Yu Xiaohua''s whole body was stiff. She turned her head and looked at it. The person holding her was not anyone she knew, but a stranger she just met, a person who brought her warmth.


    It is Ning Tao!


    "You..."

 Chapter 3863

    "You Are you serious? " Yu Xiaohua, with two lines of tears, whispered like a dream.


    Is God pitying her?


    Although it''s very warm, it''s a comfort after all.


    Ning Tao smile, very warm, dispel her cold, negative hand way: "I promised your sister to take good care of you, how can I see you have an accident?"


    Hearing this, Yu Xiaohua looks stiff. Does this stranger really know her sister?


    But seeing Tang Hao, the grey robed Immortal Emperor, and dozens of others, they all look cold and quietly grasp the handle of the knife. It seems that whoever dares to stop them will get rid of them and clear away the obstacles.


    There''s no time for them to whine.


    If Chen Xie and others get bored, they will wash the fleet with blood.


    See this, Yu Xiaohua heart tingle, self mockery smile, Qiangyan happy way: "whether it is true or false, really thank you, but this is my decision, you also leave here as soon as possible."


    Her heart is really broken, and her last wish is also satisfied. She doesn''t want to see Ning Tao get involved in trouble, otherwise Tang Hao and others will not let him go.


    In fact, what he said just now is a test for Tang Hao and anyone, whether he wants to or not. Kind of her, will not let Tang Hao to die.


    Unfortunately, in the face of temptation, even though he knew it was a temptation, he still chose to let her sacrifice.


    Yu Xiaohua bit her red lips and suddenly kisses Ning Tao''s cheek like a dragonfly skimming water. Her face is shy and she says, "this is my first kiss."


    "Remember this feeling..."


    Say this, then a bite shell tooth rush out fleet.


    Tang Hao and others are silly. The second young lady has been icy jade lotus, but she can understand it. However, Tang Hao is envious and jealous at this time. He has been pursuing Xiaohua for so long, but he hasn''t even touched her.


    This damned guy has made him feel frustrated. He is the son of heaven!


    Ning Tao is also stunned, touched to touch cheek, this wench and her elder sister are really a temperament, words all say this up, incredibly still don''t believe oneself?


    But think about it, I am seriously injured now, unable to fight, weak breath to the extreme.


    It doesn''t look like a fairy.


    I''m afraid I can''t believe anyone else? But can this little trouble stop him?


    Just when Yu Xiaohua and several female disciples and maids rushed out of the starry sky, Chen Xie, who was originally grinning and proud, suddenly changed her face and felt the danger.


    "Who? Stop


    "Well?"


    Yu Xiaohua a Leng, what situation? But as soon as he turned his head, a black robe rushed through his eyes.


    It looks like it''s going straight to Chen Xie.


    At that moment, she felt as small as a mole ant, and the black robe was so tall and terrible.


    "Hum, if you want to die, do you dare not obey the rules of Chen Xie? No matter whether you are the Baizhan dynasty or the Baiyue gate, you are dead today. Kill him. "


    Chen Xie roared.


    With a bang, he turned out to be a breakthrough leader, with two half step leaders under his command.


    And the great array is in operation at this moment, a force of prohibition envelops the black robe, hundreds of people join hands, no matter what ghosts and demons are all dead.


    But in the dull crowd, the black robed man was like invincible. He smashed the array with one blow. His body was like a flash of lightning, and "bang bang" hit dozens of people.


    It''s as simple as cutting melons and vegetables.


    "Ah..."


    Yu Xiaohua and Tang Hao are stunned. Who is this person? So powerful? How dare you kill pirates?


    Chen Xie was also frightened. She looked surprised and said angrily, "Sir, who are you? Do you dare to interfere in my star nest and Baiyue gate?


    "No Don''t... "


    "Help me Help me... "


    His words were like the wind beside his ears, and the black robed people were still killing wildly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, hundreds of people were killed.


    People stare big eyes, this is too strong?


    Only Ning Tao, indifferent as usual, for these pirates he never soft, only kill.


    "Bastard, you want to die," Chen Xie burst into a rage, the evil spirit was awe inspiring, burst out of divine power, actually condensed a incense. Yan Ding stove with evil desire.


    Anyone who is hit by this force will be dominated by lust and become a meat slave and an oestrus beast.


    "Jiyu Melting furnace method


    "Broken ~"


    a cauldron furnace was smashed and attacked secretly from behind.


    Yu Xiaohua and others are hard to pull up a heart, not good, but at this time, the black robed man coldly turned his head, a ray of light, from the center of the eyebrows.


    It''s like going through the sky.


    "Whew ~"


    just for a moment, the cauldron furnace was pierced, and the ferocious Chen Xie''s skull was pierced, directly killed.


    "Why How could it be? "


    Chen Xie is stiff, and his death is not clear.


    However, before he died, he saw the man''s face clearly. It was a Puppet!"Old Is the boss dead? "


    Pirates are stupid, brain melon seeds "buzz".


    But with a loud bang, they were pulled back to their hearts, and the black robed people continued to kill mercilessly.


    "No, run away, it''s a madman," said the remaining 100 people, but their speed was too slow and they were pierced by the light.


    Just for a moment, just now the aggressive Pirate Group was destroyed by the wind.


    None of them escaped.


    Even Chen Xie died here?


    At this time, the black robed man came back with a lot of storage rings, which were full of evil spirit and blood. Tang Hao and others screamed in horror, and they all knelt on the ground.


    But the black robed man stopped in front of Ning Tao and knelt down on one knee to present the ring, as if facing the master.


    Yes, he is the war demon!


    Although it has been reshaped and its strength has become stronger, it has little effect in the face of that kind of level of fighting.


    So Ning Tao has always kept him as a backhand. Even if he can''t do it, there are only war demons, and 70% of the world''s strength can be swept.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Yu Xiaohua and a few girls flew down, looking at the scene stupidly and said in amazement: "he Is he your puppet? You You killed Chen Xie? "


    "What? Puppets? "


    Tang Hao and others were stunned. They secretly raised their heads and glanced at each other. Their face suddenly became pigliver.


    How can they be respectful to a cold puppet for a long time? Where do you think it''s from?


    Damn it!


    Ning Tao put away the ring, appreciated his booty one by one, and said with a smile, "I said, I promised your sister that I would protect you."


    Hearing this, Yu Xiaohua suddenly blushed. Did he kiss him just now?


    But when she was relieved, the grey robed Immortal Emperor turned pale and sat down on the deck, despairing: "kill Chen Xie, that is to fight against the star nest. It''s over. I''m over at Baiyue gate."


    Tang Hao is also a Zheng, heart crazy shock, with pointing to Ning Tao angry way: "son of a bitch, you this is to harm us?"? Xiaohua has already agreed to go with him, and you have killed them all. "


    "You are finished. The star nest will come for your revenge. Don''t bother us then."


    Ning Tao lightly picks his eyebrows. He doesn''t care about this threat. However, he really needs to hurry up to recover. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to deal with a big man in the star nest just by fighting demons.


    And he said to let Baiyue gate rise, not let it destroy.


    Yu Xiaohua is also aware of the problem. She feels aggrieved for Ning Tao. After all, Ning Tao is trying to save her, and these people just want to take her out for disaster relief.


    "No one is allowed to tell today''s story," he said angrily. "It''s impossible for the star nest to know that it''s us, and it won''t fight for a Chen evil. We''ll transport these resources back first."


    "When my ancestors of the Yu family get this treasure, their strength will soar, and they will not be afraid of lingxianzong, the Northern Dynasty, and the devil''s eye. Even if they are in the star nest, they won''t be too presumptuous."


    Ning Tao is surprised, as expected found a wisp of treasure gas in her body, should be a good thing.


    Although they were angry, they were afraid of the puppet''s power and did not dare to speak. The warships advanced at full speed and soon entered the realm of Baizhan Dynasty.


    But I heard a shocking news that the Baiyue gate was in turmoil. The elder of the Yu family, the elder of the Baiyue gate, was seriously injured and was defeated by the rebels.

 Chapter 3864

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The warship rushed to Baiyue gate anxiously.


    Because of this mission, Yu Xiaohua has brought out the elite of the elder. Although there are not many people, they are all good at cultivation.


    Without this group of helpers, if the elder is really besieged, I''m afraid it will be more dangerous than good.


    Ning Tao is indifferent. He has known about the Baizhan Dynasty. It is said that long ago, a powerful monk named "Baizhan king" unified this place, which created an immortal Dynasty for many years.


    The Baiyue gate is comparable to the bawangzong in the wilderness. At its peak, it was once a top-grade galaxy.


    But later generations were worse.


    In the south of the world, it is also a little famous.


    The rulers in the South were the great spirits, the great heaven and the underworld, and the first-class forces such as Jinpeng kingdom.


    Soon, the warship came close to a planet, but it was still fighting below. It smelled of blood. Looking around, there were corpses everywhere. It was very tragic. The sound of Jingge and shouts seemed endless.


    "This What''s going on? " Yu Xiaohua covered her red lips pale, unable to believe.


    She was fine when she left.


    Although Tang Hao was silly, he coughed and said, "these rebels are really hateful. How dare they attack the elder? But don''t worry, Xiaohua. As long as you say one word, I promise to take you to rush in. "


    "Baiyue gate, only under the leadership of the elder can we embark on the road of glory in the past..."


    The grey robed Immortal Emperor and others looked contemptuous.


    It''s shameless of you to say all the good things.


    However, Yu Xiaohua directly ignored him and came to Ning Tao. Xi Yi said, "are you willing to help me?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, light way: "as long as have me in, today nobody can hurt you!"


    "Cut, boast, don''t have a puppet," Tang Hao sneered at the back.


    If there is no war demon, just a Ning Tao, if it is like a mole ant, he will slap hundreds of them to death, and dare to show off in front of him and rob Xiaohua?


    "Hum ~"


    no one paid any attention to him, and Yu Xiaohua''s face finally showed her gratitude and excitement. She ordered her to rush down to the battlefield. She had to find the Presbyterian Council first and then.


    How long has this civil strife lasted? I wonder if elder can hold on? That''s the last hope.


    A group of people cut across the sky. All the rebels who rushed up to fight were solved by the grey robed Immortal Emperor and others. These people looked like two elders. I don''t know if there were three elders involved?


    Thinking about it, I also took a look at Tang Hao. They are the three elders of the Tang family. They are attached to the elder.


    But how about this moment It''s hard to say.


    It wasn''t long before an old Cangmang hall appeared in front of us. It''s not hard to see that it used to be brilliant, but now it''s broken and full of war.


    The two armies are fighting below.


    "Kill Kill... "


    As soon as Yu Xiaohua''s face changed, she suddenly focused on a battle group. One of them was the elder, and the other was the general under the second elder, Yang Jun.


    It''s a terrible character.


    In the Baizhan Dynasty, strength can rank in the top five.


    "No, Laozu, be careful..."


    Listening to this exclamation, the elder immediately noticed the warship, looking happy and surprised, and came back?


    However, a man who was absent-minded was hit on the chest by Yang Jun. the shield, which was gathered by the weak divine power, was broken in an instant. Not everyone could take a half step of the supreme punch.


    "Old man, you dare to be distracted when you fight with me. Your time is over. Let''s die."


    Yang Jun grinned ferociously.


    "It''s over..."


    The elder looked despairing. Even if he got the treasure, he couldn''t use it. He immediately roared: "Xiaohua, go, go..."


    But just as Yang Jun''s fist fell, a piece of steel, like a thousand jin drop, smashed down.


    It''s like a shell.


    With a bang, the whole earth trembled, directly smashing Yang Jun into the ground.


    At the moment, the armies of the two sides at war were all shocked What is that?


    However, the smile of the elder two, who is showing his pride in the later aspect, is becoming stiff How is that possible? Yang Jun? Defeated? When the black robe came out, there was only a pile of flesh and blood left in the pit.


    It''s almost a pie.


    Elder, Xiaohua is also shocked.


    Even if he had seen the power of war demons before, Tang Hao and others were surprised and envious. This puppet is really a treasure. It''s much better than the spirit puppet clan.


    If only they could have one


    And at this time, Ning Tao light floats down, looking at a face frightened two long old way: "take him!"


    "Ho ~"


    "no Don''t... "


    In the midst of a bloodbath, the two elders'' guards were slaughtered. A cold steel hand grabbed him and lifted him up without feeling."You Cough... "


    "Don''t Don''t kill me... "


    But Ning Tao pointed to Yu Xiaohua, who helped up the elder, and calmly said, "I only ask you one question, is that Chen Xie sent by you to catch Xiaohua?"


    "What? Chen Xie


    The elder and the people were surprised.


    And two elder listen to, in the eyes flash panic, can neck a tight, immediately cough blood, difficult way: "is It''s me. I heard that Yu Xiaohua was sent away by the old school. It seems that he is seeking to win. "


    "He joined hands with Chen Xie to stop them, and took advantage of the old soldier''s empty hand to plan to be the leader of the clan..."


    Hearing this, Yu Xiaohua and the elder were so angry that they gritted their teeth and said angrily: "in order to be the leader of the clan, you collude with the star nest. In the face of the surrounding tigers and wolves, you have to send troops to fight civil strife."


    "It''s too much for you to die!"


    As soon as the words came down, an old man suddenly stabbed the two elders with a sword in his anger and attacked them secretly to death.


    "The elder is right. A villain like this can only thank him for his death," the old man roared.


    Ning Tao is stunned. Who is this? But I feel that this posture is a bit like a person, Tang Hao?


    Yu Xiaomei and the elder are in a daze. Three elder? The old man had been rowing all the time just now. He sat on the mountain and watched the tiger fight. When he saw that the second man was defeated, he immediately fell into the well.


    It''s a real villain.


    However, Baiyue gate can''t afford to toss, even if such people are still very useful.


    As soon as the two elders die, most of their subordinates die. The civil strife is soon calmed down, and the elder learns all about it from Yu Xiaohua.


    From acquaintance to Chen Xie.


    His face changed when he heard that the pirate group had been destroyed.


    Ning Tao floats and falls. He sucks several rings in his hand. He is looking for healing medicine inside. Although he finds some, the grade is not very high.


    You can use it just a little bit.


    I really miss the days when there was "divine liquid".


    You know, the injury of the supreme can''t be recovered in one and a half days. All the elixirs needed are miraculous treasures. Every move is a big project.


    If Tianzun is seriously injured, the most common way is to recover from deep sleep and use time to repair his body.


    Because magic medicine is rare.


    I''m afraid he can''t get out for a while unless he can find some strange medicine.


    When Ning Tao sighed, the elder and Yu Xiaohua came. The former arched his hand, stroked his beard and said with a smile, "this time, thank you for your help."


    Although Ning Tao doesn''t care about these, but for the sake of Xiaohua, he still says: "it''s a little help."


    As soon as the words came out, the elder said faintly, "you are very happy, but now that the matter is over, I don''t want to leave more friends. This is my intention. The sooner you start, the better."


    The meaning of these words is to drive you away, or even to stay for a long time is trouble.


    "Lao Zu, you How can you do that? They just saved me, and you''ve come all the way here, and you''re going to drive them away before you stop? "


    Yu Xiaohua was angry.


    How can you treat your benefactor like this?


    And Ning Tao, eyes also gradually narrowed up, pick eyebrow way: "is it because of the star nest?"


    "Daoyou is an understanding person. Since you know it, you should be smart and take these resources as far as you can. Don''t bring unnecessary trouble to our clan."


    The elder is impatient with the ring.


    But the shadow flashed, and the warlord grabbed the ring, crushed it and made it into powder. The terrible murderous spirit made the elder turn pale and retreat subconsciously.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Don''t worry, I''m just hurt. I want to borrow your time to rest for a few days. In three days, I will leave. At that time, even if you ask me, I won''t be willing to stay with you much."


    Ning Tao glanced at him lightly.


    Just after a few steps, he suddenly stopped and said faintly: "generally, those who dare to speak to me in this tone will come to no good end. I hope You will be an exception

 Chapter 3865

    For Ning Tao, a big elder, even the Baiyue gate, and even the whole Baizhan Dynasty, are floating clouds in his eyes, and his height is high enough.


    I don''t care about them.


    If it were not for my younger sister, he would not have come.


    "Lao Zu, I''m so disappointed in you. How can you say that to your benefactor?"


    Yu Xiaohua shakes her head and looks sad.


    She felt that everything around her had changed since she came back, even the elder she respected.


    Ning Tao left a ring.


    With a heart full of guilt.


    The elder quickly took it back and ignored her words. When he saw the baby, he was relieved. It was really a treasure.


    For it, he would not hesitate to take out half of the inside information of Baiyue gate and spend a lot of money on it.


    As long as you give him time, not to mention the recovery of youth, at least that layer of boundaries, the threshold, will also take advantage of the past, he is the next king of Baiyue gate.


    At that time, the Baizhan Dynasty will be reunified, and the tigers and wolves of the Northern Dynasty will also retreat


    "Ha ha..."


    All these are seen in the eyes of the three elders on the hillside. Once the two elders die, most of the Baiyue sect will become the great elders in the future. If they want to turn over again, it will be difficult for them.


    They could have been defeated by each other. He had a perfect plan.


    But what kind of Galaxy does it come out of? And there''s a puppet who messes everything up.


    "Damn it..."


    Seeing the indignation of the three elders, Tang Hao is not willing to go on like this. He feels more and more far away from Xiaohua.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he immediately fawned on one side and fanned the flames: "Laozu, the elder has got the baby, and we have no chance to get ahead. If we don''t resist again, we will wait for the elder to wipe out the dissidents."


    "The end It''s not much better than the second elder. We have to do something... "


    On hearing this, the three elder''s face changed, but he hesitated: "if it was OK before, but now we have that puppet, even if we want to fight, we have no strength. The elder is not good at it."


    After all, it''s still not strong enough.


    However, Tang Hao grinned and confidently said, "don''t worry. That galaxy puppet is a trouble. It''s not enough to be afraid of. As the saying goes, if you have expertise in art, someone will deal with that puppet."


    "As for the elder, we can make use of it first. It''s not sure who laughs last."


    "Jie Jie..."


    The Third Elder frowned, narrowed his eyes, and said, "you said What do you mean


    "Good bird Choose a tree and rest! "


    Tang Hao stares at Ning Tao''s back.


    Ning Tao doesn''t know about all this. Now he has arrived at the fifth floor of the time tower. Yu Xiaohua is full of guilt. The result shouldn''t be like this.


    The time tower has six floors, but even if it is empty, elder Ning Tao is not allowed to go up.


    The fifth level is the authority of Xiaohua.


    It made her feel even more remorseful.


    However, Ning Tao seemed to see through her, comforted and said with a smile: "don''t worry, they are them, you are you, you are as kind and honest as your sister."


    "Then my sister, she Are you still alive? " Yu Xiaohua stares at Ning Tao without blinking.


    Ning Tao''s words are stiff. On his face, his eyes flash with sadness. He just sighs with loneliness. Everything is silent. Yu Xiaohua smiles and bows to leave.


    But when I walk around the corner, I cry.


    The sister who loves her most, sure enough She suddenly felt lonely and isolated.


    "Woo Wu... "


    Listening to the sad cry, Ning Tao sighs. If he becomes a saint, there will still be hope for his younger sister and sister Xuan. Maybe everything will turn for the better.


    Let the war demon guard the Dharma outside, and he takes out a piece of healing medicine and swallows it to run the Dharma.


    Two hands, holding two eternal stones.


    I have a star pill in my mouth.


    With his injury, according to the current progress, it is impossible to fully recover in ten or eight years. Let''s recover for a while and then go back to the holy land.


    If Xiaohua is willing to join him, if not, clear the way for her.


    The aura all around is crazy to sink into the body.


    The dry earth is moistened by rain and dew, and a majestic breath wakes up like a lion


    The outside world lasted for three days, and the inside was nearly three months. This time, the recovery was very smooth and very happy. He also used up all the healing drugs, barely recovered to the immortal level. He was in urgent need of healing drugs.


    When we return to the holy land, let Liuhuo Dan refine a god Dan for him, we should be able to recover faster.


    The main reason is that the soul is too exhausted.


    The last blow of the ring. It''s too hard.


    Is playing to sit, suddenly, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, as if to detect what? And the whole time tower trembled at this moment."Why What''s going on? " Yu Xiaohua, who was accompanied in the distance, was also awakened. What turbulence is this?


    But at this time, Ning Tao''s face was filled with a chill, and even killed. He rushed out of the time tower. As soon as he appeared, he was stunned by the scene in front of him and struggled hard in an array.


    But he was covered with talismans.


    Although I don''t understand, I seem to be extremely restrained. I have been restricted in the array and can''t move.


    Yu Xiaohua also rushed out, looking at the scene, exclaimed: "an Body charms? The charm? Live in How could there be a corpse gathering and soul breaking array? "


    "You Are you the people of lingxianzong? Why are you here? What is this for? "


    In the face of her exclamation, in front of the big elder and three elders in the square, Tang Hao and a group of strangers grinned, flashed over with pride and a touch of ruthlessness.


    One eye is not good at holding the knife.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sneered and said, "don''t you understand? Some people are ungrateful and think about my puppet. "


    As soon as he said this, the elder sneered and sniffed: "this is not true. My fleet has saved you. You should have saved me, but you should never have killed Chen Xie''s Pirate Group."


    "We can''t cause trouble in the star nest. In order to avoid trouble, we have no choice but to make an operation on you and give your head to the star nest to eliminate the disaster!"


    "You are an understanding person, so I hope you can cooperate with me, and I will give you a pleasure."


    "What What? "


    Yu Xiaohua was so surprised that she was so angry that she said: "you How can you do that? How can you treat your benefactor like this? Do you know anything else about gratitude? You You make me sick. "


    "You even collude with lingtuzong. What do you know about cheekiness? What is conscience? "


    However, as soon as the words came out, a tall figure said justly: "this is a bad word. The devil is extremely vicious and evil, which is not allowed in the world. Since I believe in puppets, I can''t allow the devil to be fierce."


    "When I erase its brand, I will bring it back to the sect to purify him and make him become Good puppet. "


    In the words, but can not hide the ecstasy.


    Since his creation, he has never seen such a powerful puppet. Naturally, he wants to take it for himself.


    "You..."


    Yu Xiaohua''s delicate body trembles.


    And Ning Tao, cold eyes swept one eye on him, spirit puppet Zong? That''s careless.


    How can you control the war demons?


    However, Tang Hao walked out with a smile and said, "my second young lady, don''t be angry. For an outsider, it''s not worth it. Some people think that they can sweep the world with a magic shame."


    "It''s so naive. The world is much bigger than you think. The so-called" one thing conquers one thing ". Now there is no shame. What arrogance do you take?"


    "Give it to me, cut off his head and send it to the star nest!"

 Chapter 3866

    "Kill Kill... "


    The words are full of murders.


    One after another, the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword are as fast as lightning.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were cold. He thought that these people were selfish at most. After all, for the sake of their family, they were afraid of pirates, and they could understand their difficulties. But at present, they are not the same.


    Not only do you want to take revenge, but you also want to rob war demons and murder them. You need to take his head to get a reward.


    All he had done for Baiyue gate had been fed to the white eyed wolf. If he hadn''t done it in time, Yang Jun would have hit him with a few more punches.


    But this is how they repay their kindness!


    "Good, good..."


    Just when he was angry, Yu Xiaohua stopped him with a scream and said angrily: "live Stop... "


    However, in the face of her angry shouts, these oncoming killers, including those she knew, did not stop. His shouts, like a boat, were insignificant in the sea.


    "Kill him, who stop who die," Tang Hao behind excited, excited roar, hufeihuwei.


    At this moment, hundreds of killers fell down like a net. The array was bound and merciless.


    Even Yu Xiaohua was involved.


    In Xiaohua''s sorrow, Ning Tao gave a cold hum and a cold sweep, and said sarcastically, "just a bunch of shrimps and crabs, do you want to kill me? It''s ridiculous. "


    Say, the sole of the foot makes an effort to step on.


    "Boom" sound, like a magnitude 8 earthquake.


    A terrible impact, so that the entire square fragmented, collapse, the shackles of the matrix will collapse.


    "What What? "


    The people were shocked, and their faces were incredible.


    I have never seen such a way to break the array for so many years. It''s so rude and useful. Dozens of array players were slightly injured.


    This guy is so powerful?


    But this is not over, Ning Tao golden pupil a flash, bone sword then appear, big hand a grasp, space imprisonment.


    The sword is as powerful as a sword.


    "Secrets, space stagnation!"


    "Brush Brush... "


    Just for a moment, in the dullness of Yu Xiaohua, the elder and all the people, they were shocked and bloody.


    With screams.


    "No No, ah Save Ah, ah "


    all the people were silly. In the blink of an eye, they didn''t even have time to react. Most of the killers who rushed up were killed.


    It''s like cutting melons and vegetables.


    And the man was frozen there, and let him slaughter him.


    Even the grey robed immortal was killed by a sword, which How is that possible? What kind of magic is this?


    Even the leader of the Linggui sect was dumbfounded when he saw this scene, but suddenly he was short of breath and greedy: "the power of space? I really underestimate you, but your sword seems more extraordinary? "


    "If it''s true, it''s an artifact, isn''t it? What''s more, the grade is very high! "


    There is a touch of ecstasy in the words.


    But he saw with his own eyes that an imperial weapon was easily cut off under this bone sword. Even the gray robed Immortal Emperor was cut off by the waist. It was very sharp.


    This words, big, three elder, Tang Hao and others were shocked, a pair of eyes suddenly red up.


    "God "Artifact?"


    My God, is it true or not?


    You know, their Baiyue gate has been built for so many years, but they barely have the weakest artifact, the chiwu immortal sword, which was taken away by their ancestors.


    Now it should be left in eternal Island, and this sword seems to be much stronger than chiwu fairy sword.


    If you can get it, grab it


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Looking at people''s fierce eyes and heavy breathing like hungry wolves, Yu Xiaohua turned pale and gritted her teeth: "go, you go, I I''ll stop them for you. You shouldn''t be treated like this... "


    Just want to come forward, but was Ning Tao waved to stop, golden pupil deep, shake his head way: "already can''t go, today, this seat is open to kill, I would like to see a few not afraid of death?"


    "Want a magic sword? Come and have a try


    With that, he chopped the last person in front of him into pieces and stood alone in the sea of blood.


    Although he is seriously injured and his strength is greatly damaged, he can only recover to Xianhuang, but these dozens of minions can''t deal with him. At least xianhuangjing is fearless.


    Seeing this, the elder and the Third Elder took a deep breath and said with a sneer, "well, you thief, how dare you kill me? Let me meet you. "


    "This magic sword is very similar to our chiwu immortal sword. Hand it in quickly and let you die happily."


    In a flash, two weak forces burst out.


    These are two half step immortal zuns. Their strength is much stronger than those people. Even Ning Tao has some pressure.


    But the spirit was ashamed of the master, and he was short of breath. He said with a greedy grin: "nonsense, this sword is clearly a relic of an elder of the master. The master will take it back on his behalf. Who dares to stop it, who will die!""Boy, let me show you what a puppet is. It''s your honor to die here."


    "Roar Roar... "


    A black puppet rushed out.


    It''s three feet old and shabby. It''s full of weapons, axes, halberds and claw marks. After a hundred battles, its strength can almost approach the supreme dual realm.


    However, the cultivation of the spirit shame Lord is half step supreme, and it is difficult to give full play to its strength.


    "Hiss ~"


    "this This is the card passed down from generation to generation by the God puppet, the spirit shame sect, "exclaimed the elder two.


    Fame alone makes people back a few steps. It''s the real supremacy. Even if they don''t have the top strength, they are hard to deal with.


    "God puppet?"


    Ning Tao''s eyebrows wrinkled and the pressure increased.


    No wonder they were able to subdue the war demons. They were really accomplished in this aspect. He underestimated the world.


    In an instant, the puppet roared and waved with all his strength without any emotion. It was like a cannon ball, shattering everything.


    "Don''t..."


    Yu Xiaohua''s heart was choked with terror.


    "Hum, I want to die!"


    But Ning Tao is not afraid, a punch to meet.


    The next moment, a huge sound of destroying the sky and the earth broke out, the whole square collapsed and burst, and the incomparable brute force roared, like the roar of the God of war.


    Just the aftereffect, let the elder, three elder two suddenly retreat, scared pale.


    "The boy Are you dead? "


    But looking at it, the puppet was beaten back. It slipped back on the ground for a long time, and the iron fist collapsed.


    Ning Tao, however, was just short of breath and snorted. His Qi and blood surged and his internal injury was affected. A wisp of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth and his fist became numb.


    He was not injured, but was caused by an attack of internal injury. As expected, he was unable to fight with all his strength.


    However, this scene shocked countless people.


    "This..."


    "True or false?"


    At the most, an Immortal Emperor and a supreme level God puppet fight each other. Instead of being hit by one blow, they beat back the God puppet with one blow. Are they dazzling?


    Yu Xiaohua is also silly. Although he likes Ning Tao, he doesn''t think he can stop him. The only strong thing is the magic puppet.


    I didn''t expect that I was also powerful.


    But But no matter how strong Xianhuang is, he can''t beat the supreme? Can you block one punch, can you block ten?


    "Hum, what a strange boy, I''ll see how long you can hold on to it." although the Lord of Linghan was shocked, he roared and manipulated the puppet.


    More than a thousand disciples under his command suppressed the war demons.


    But the elder is not willing. It''s an artifact. Maybe this boy has a treasure on him. When he just wanted to sneak attack, he suddenly suffered a shock on his back.


    Good die not die, cunningly pushed him to the God in front of the puppet, the latter full, a punch.


    "What! No... "


    The elder screamed, but was punched through.


    The blood rain all over the sky, half of the body was blown up, vomit blood fell in front of Ning Tao, Yu Xiaohua and everyone were surprised.


    "This Three elders? "


    "You..."


    Ning Tao also frowned, but saw three elders wrung a smile, crazy way: "don''t look at me with this kind of eyes, if I don''t do it, the elder will not let me go, I can only preempt."


    "Today, it''s going to be a bloodbath, reform, two adults Please show up


    "Boom Boom... "


    Two terrible supreme breath burst out, from the space, step by step out.


    "Hiss ~"


    "yes Is that you The spirit was ashamed of the Lord''s color change, and he was frightened and looked at them in confusion.


    And the dying elder, who vomited blood, had a dull look. He was used. This is just the beginning. It''s over. It''s them.


    "No..."


    But a paw will crush him, his head like a watermelon, red and white.


    It is Ning Tao!


    And for this scene, it is not surprising that he has long found that there are two strong men here.


    At the same time, the soul of his secret power attack properly, instant hand, with the power of lightning, directly into the mind of the God puppet.


    "Shennian Kill


    With a single blow, the unprepared brand is broken, which is much faster than thousands of people controlling war demons with array.


    And quickly put on their own brand.


    He succeeded in taking away the puppet!


    "What Poof... "


    As soon as the Lord of spirit shame reacted, he suddenly burst out with blood. The whole person screamed bitterly, covered his head and screamed. At that moment, he felt a divine power hundreds of times stronger than him crushing him.


    He was born to erase the brand of God and puppet.


    "No No, it''s not... "

 Chapter 3867

    The cry of the master of the spirit puppet echoes between heaven and earth, and his brain is stabbed by thousands of steel needles.


    Seven orifices all bleed at this moment.


    The muscles on the face are twitching and shaking violently.


    Can''t imagine how much he''s suffering now? It hurts my heart, even my soul.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "Roar, roar..."


    This scene stunned everyone.


    It''s too fast. I don''t know what happened just now? What''s going on here? Was the spirit Puppet Master who was still in high spirits injured just now?


    Who Who did it?


    Are all the spirit puppet disciples confused?


    Only Ning Tao, hard and weak, coughed a few times and coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. His soul had been hurt, and he forced his hand to make the injury more serious.


    It''s not even as good as before.


    A breath, crumbling in the immortal kingdom.


    However, fortunately, he succeeded in taking back the puppet at one stroke, which was also a protection.


    At least he is also a supreme puppet.


    In fact, it''s a fluke to succeed. Even at the peak, it''s not easy to do it. If it''s not for the carelessness and weak strength of the Linggui master, Ning Tao can''t do it.


    But the key is that the power of his spirit is too much stronger than that of him, and he has to wipe it out with a hundred times of power.


    It''s the most impossible and the most laborious one.


    But it''s Ning Tao who wins in danger!


    "You How are you doing? Are you all right? " Yu Xiaohua looks pale and helps Ning Tao.


    She was just a little fairy emperor. She didn''t see the scene clearly, but she felt that Ning Tao had run out of oil and the lamp was dead. She was seriously injured and her face was white.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    "It''s OK. It''s just a relapse of the old disease. Now it''s the trouble. You''ll look at me and leave at any time. As long as you can be safe, you don''t have to worry about the rest."


    Ning Tao wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    A look up, cold, dignified eyes staring at the two people, these two, is the big trouble ah.


    Under the control of the God puppet, he was at his side.


    Thanks to his experience, he can handle it well, and he can share a lot of pressure later.


    And Yu Xiaohua also noticed, staring at these two people, one emperor with dragon spirit, high above, one born with six eyes, for the dark eye, breathtaking, are powerful supreme power.


    Any breath is enough to wipe out the Immortal Emperor. She is terrifying, overbearing and coveting.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Lord of the Northern Dynasty, Lord of the northern emperor? There''s a real devil''s eye? You How did you come? "


    Yu Xiaohua was shocked.


    Even in those days, when Baiyue ancestors were there, they had to retreat by three points. These two people were famous old monsters in their area. They were like overlord figures. They were always at the top of each other.


    Why are they all here today?


    In addition, lingtuzong, the big gate of their area, the strong one does not fall, all of them come.


    "This..."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that our name could even be remembered by such a little girl. Tut, I saw a very lively scene. What a beautiful scene it was when King Baizhan founded this immortal Dynasty."


    "But it''s a pity that we haven''t come to this stage today. Civil strife is incessant and there is no one left."


    The northern emperor said sarcastically.


    He was also the head of the dynasty, and he was very moved.


    On the other side, the devil''s eye really narrowed and looked at Ning Tao up and down, saying: "boy, you look very familiar. It''s a bit interesting. The God puppet of Linggui sect was robbed by you?"


    "I thought you were Li Xiu, Jian Xiu, but I didn''t expect you were soul Xiu, but you can''t chew too much."


    In the face of his sniff, Ning Tao, a supreme triple peak, dare to talk to him like this? It would have been a slap in his heyday.


    But now it''s not as good as it was.


    The double northern emperor is tough enough.


    At this time, the three elders quickly arched their hands, flattered and said with a smile: "two adults, if it''s too late, it will change. Please do it. The baby is in front of you."


    As soon as they heard the word "baby", their noses began to grow heavy, and the corners of their mouths cracked with a wry smile.


    If it wasn''t for that thing, how could the three elders please move them? This guy is ambitious. He wants to unify Baiyue gate and take refuge in the Northern Dynasty.


    He can not only hold his thigh, but also be the Lord.


    It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Tang Hao''s mouth was almost crooked at the back, and he trembled with excitement at the thought of the future generations of the patriarch. What was a Yu Xiaohua at that time?


    Do you want any women?


    "Ha ha..."


    And Ning Tao frowns, baby? The one Xiaohua brought back? I was attracted by this.


    But now, not only this treasure, but also his magic sword and magic puppet are remembered. It''s not easy to get away from them.We have to find a way to let Xiaohua go first.


    But at this time, the northern emperor ignored all the people below and said with a smile: "brother Moyan, now there are more treasures. Look at the distribution What shall we do? "


    With his ambition, he must want to swallow everything, but this guy''s strength is too terrible.


    Even if he had imperial spirit, he would not be defeated at most.


    What''s more, this guy has recently become the guest Minister of Jinpeng. He is in the limelight. It''s not a wise move to fight him.


    However, the devil''s eye has always been overbearing and said with a sneer, "what''s the point? The magic sword, the baby, and the magic puppet belong to me. Moreover, the great hundred battles Dynasty belongs to your Northern Dynasty. "


    "Plus a god puppet, you''re not at a loss."


    As soon as the words came out, the northern emperor''s smile froze, and he knew that this guy was ambitious. His face suddenly became gloomy, and he hummed coldly: "Zhenjun, do you have too much appetite? No one can deceive me in the Northern Dynasty. "


    "What? Would you like to have a try? I''d like to see how powerful the Northern Dynasty, which is famous in the south, is. "


    The devil''s eye is really tough.


    "Hum, are you still afraid of you..."


    Just when they quarrel, Ning Tao tries his best to suppress the injury. Although he knows that this time doesn''t work much, he can fight for a little bit and won''t give up.


    At this time, Yu Xiaohua, who was shocked and full of brain, finally woke up. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something? Subconsciously, he asked Ning Tao, "have you ever been seriously injured?"


    Ning Tao a Leng, don''t know this is what meaning?


    "Like What if I have a way for you to recover quickly? " Yu Xiaohua suddenly stares at him tightly.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath and said solemnly, "today, no one can move you. Baiyue gate and their life and death are only in your mind!"


    A touch of domineering air.


    It gives people a sense of unquestionable firmness.


    Seeing this, Yu Xiaohua clenched her silver teeth and was short of breath. She took off the ring from the elder''s body and quickly searched for it. Soon, her face looked happy and found a jade bottle.


    "Quick Take it quickly... "


    Looking at this thing, Ning Tao Zheng for a while, actually smelled a huge pure vitality, a little familiar, this thing, seems to have seen where?


    Is this what Xiaohua desperately sent back?


    As soon as he opened the jade bottle and felt the pure energy in it, he lost his voice and said, "water of life?"


    As soon as the words came out, the two men, who had been at war with each other, saw the fragrance in front of their eyes and rushed to the front. They were overjoyed and said: "boy, hand over the jade bottle and all the treasures in your hand. Give them to me quickly..."


    Yes, they both came for the water of life, which is the most precious thing for healing.


    Only under the green wood spirit liquid.


    As soon as he learned of this, he came from a long distance. No matter which supreme one could resist the temptation.


    However, Ning Tao''s nose suddenly became heavy, and he even looked up to heaven and laughed. It''s so heavy that there is no way out. The willows are dark and the flowers are bright. Another village, the healing treasure he is looking for is next to him.


    With this water of life, even if he can''t get back to the peak in a short time, even if it''s only half of it, he is completely sure to make these two guys crazy.


    Under the threat of the two, he swallowed half of the whole bottle of water of life.


    "What? Son of a bitch, you want to die... "

 Chapter 3868

    In the North emperor Lord, devil''s eye real king''s anger, they are greedy for the water of life, so Ning Tao to swallow half, tyrannical.


    You know, Qingmu Shenye is only in the hands of the big elves. It is a rare treasure and never sold.


    The water of life is even more available. It has always been a hot commodity, and there is no market for it. For high-level monks, the most precious thing to heal is the second life.


    It''s not easy to meet a small bottle of water of life, which was swallowed by a bastard?


    How does that keep them from getting angry?


    In their eyes, this is their treasure, which is no less than digging their hearts.


    "Dog scum, you want to die, I''ll kill you," said the devil''s eye. With angry eyes, the murderer roared, swooped down in an instant, and a magic fist went down.


    Although the northern emperor was shocked and angry, he said: "don''t kill him in a hurry. He has just swallowed the water of life and hasn''t been refined yet. He still has a chance to force the energy out. If you blow him up, the energy will be scattered."


    He doesn''t care about Ning Tao''s life or death. What he cares about is the half bottle of water of life, a priceless treasure.


    He didn''t believe that Baiyue gate could get this kind of treasure, even if it was smashed down with more than half of the inside information, but he didn''t expect the fact. It seems that he underestimated the inside information of Baizhan Dynasty.


    But who is so proud that a whole bottle of water of life can appear all at once? Still willing to sell


    Although the devil''s eye was furious, he also felt sorry for the energy. He suddenly converged a little. But at this time, the God puppet suddenly jumped on him.


    One punch roars straight at the Yellow Dragon.


    Although the God puppet is extraordinary, it is not his opponent.


    With a bang, the puppet was smashed into the ground and his arm was bent.


    The spirit puppet clan''s people are deeply distressed. It seems that they are bleeding. How could it be like this? And the Lord of spirit shame almost turned into an idiot. The power of backfire was terrible. Now his face was twisted like a devil.


    At the moment, he covered his head and yelled: "kill him, kill him..."


    "Roar Roar... "


    However, under the attention of the public, when the evil fist fell, Ning Tao, who had been closed his eyes tightly, suddenly opened his eyes, flashed a domineering, cold, and the same fist met him.


    The momentum is turbulent, but there is a rising image.


    "Taboo, lihuangquan!"


    "Boom ~"


    the shock of terror spread, and Yu Xiaohua, who was nearest to him, was pale, and immediately flew away.


    Fortunately, the God puppet rushed out and blocked most of the impact for her. The whole square was smashed into dust, and the earth was shaking. Thousands of monks looked at it in horror.


    It''s worthy of being the real king of the devil''s eye. Any punch is so strong that I''m afraid no emperor can stop it.


    "Is it over?"


    However, the public just breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, he saw two figures flying backward. The devil''s eye was shocked. He stepped back six or seven steps, and his fists were numb. Ning Tao Ye drew back more than ten meters. Although his breathing was disordered, he soon recovered.


    A huge vitality in his body is healing his wounds and moistening his injured soul.


    There is an indescribable sense of comfort.


    It seems that the earth, which has been dry for several months, has finally ushered in a rainstorm. It is full of vitality to drink.


    "Cool ~"


    "ha ha Ha ha... "


    Between heaven and earth, Ning Tao''s cheerful and hearty voice reverberates, full of middle spirit, showing his domineering spirit.


    At this moment, the Immortal King and the immortal Zun all felt an indescribable depression, and their breathing became difficult, as if they were held by a big hand.


    Like a peerless fierce beast, it''s arrogant and powerful.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    "You, who are you?" The real king of magic eye was pale, and he felt more and more that something was wrong.


    It''s just a fairy emperor. No matter how weak his fist was, it could definitely blow him up. But he was beaten back by himself. Was he beaten back by a fairy emperor?


    "This..."


    Yu Xiaohua was also stunned. How could it be? Ning Tao beat back the devil''s eye?


    That''s something that even the ancestors of Baiyue could not do, let alone an Immortal Emperor. Is the water of life so magical?


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe in Ning Tao''s strength, but she never thought about it, because Ning Tao is too young.


    It seems that she is a little younger than her. Even if her talent is evil, she can''t be immortal. She doesn''t think about the supremacy. That''s impossible.


    Tang Hao and the three elders were also shocked.


    "This Are you dazed? "


    At this time, the northern emperor noticed that it was not right, and his heart and spirit reported to him. He said solemnly, "Zhenjun, this son is weird. You can''t drag it down. You can join hands with me to kill it, or the energy will be gone after a long time."


    Said the dragon, unexpectedly into the body."Huangdao Dragon


    The breath of the whole body has increased, reaching the triple realm. It''s like a secret method. It''s quite powerful.


    In this way, even if there are gods and puppets, they can be easily crushed. Anyone who dares to stop them from taking treasures today will die!


    Don''t think you''re familiar with it, but he can''t think of a way to kill it.


    I saw the six magic eyes, just like the prism, flashing, emitting a strange color.


    Anyone who looks at him will sink.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao suddenly sneered and wiped the corners of his mouth. He said faintly, "I''ll give you a chance. Now go back, but I won''t let you die."


    "Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless..."


    There is sword Qi all around.


    But before they spoke, Tang Hao cursed in the rear: "you garbage, how dare you be rampant when you die? Dare to challenge the emperor, dare to rob women with me? Do you know what skinny cramps are? "


    "Later, I''ll let you see with your own eyes how I play with Xiaohua, pick skin and cramp, Jie Jie..."


    The northern Emperor gave a cold hum. He didn''t want to know anything about it. In a flash, he took out a jade seal and killed Ning Tao. It was like the legendary "Zhentian seal".


    "The seal of the country, the town of heaven, judge the common people!"


    "Broken ~"


    when the seal is covered, it seems that the sky is pressing down, and Ning Tao''s whole person is shrouded in the seal of this country.


    But seeing this, Ning Tao shakes his head. Although he hasn''t recovered much, he dares to use it in front of him. I really don''t know how to say he is good.


    "Seek death ~"


    "fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    In a flash, a holy dragon was powerful in all directions. With a roar, thousands of dragons knelt down and ran away.


    "What What? "


    "Poof..."


    The northern emperor screamed and vomited blood. What happened? His breath was even weaker than before using the secret method, and Guoyin was also disintegrated.


    It seems to have been greatly suppressed.


    How How could that be?


    At this time, "bang" was a rock burst, behind the ground unexpectedly rushed out of a god puppet.


    The powerful blow hit him on the back, and no one noticed it. If the northern emperor was hit hard and flew away, he only felt that his spine was about to be broken, but a sharp bone sword pierced his chest.


    Even against him, he slipped tens of meters backward, and his life was shattered by the sharp sword Qi.


    "You..."


    North emperor Lord rigid, dull looking at the cold face, never thought he would be defeated so fast? It''s a match, speed, seamless.


    Otherwise, even if the devil''s eye really wants to defeat him, for a while, it is absolutely impossible.


    "I "Pooh..."


    When he was still breathing, Ning Tao pulled out his bone sword and had no time to listen to him. He had been given a chance just now. As the saying goes, you can''t live if you do evil.


    Thousands of people were stunned.


    North emperor? Just Just killed?


    Xiaohua, Tang Hao and the three elders are staring at all this. They can''t believe it. They can''t believe it.


    Ning Tao just looked up, but in front of a flower, in an instant, he was in a devil''s hell, a sea of corpses, countless fierce ghosts to claim their lives.


    The dead northern emperor even pestered him, his face was grim and ferocious, as if to pull him to hell.


    "This What''s this? "


    Just as countless fierce ghosts rushed up, Ning Tao, who pretended to be frightened, suddenly showed a touch of sarcasm and sneer at the corner of his mouth. In an instant, he grabbed a kid with a big hand and a golden palm.


    "Playing fantasy in front of me? You seem to die more than him? The devil''s eye


    As soon as the words came out, the dreamland was broken with a bang.


    And the face is full of astonishment, the magic eye of silly eyes is really gentleman is choking the neck, breathing a suffocation, more open mouth, incomparably astonished, this How is that possible?


    No one has ever been able to see through his illusion, let alone crack it. Is his pupil stronger than himself?


    "You Who are you? "

 Chapter 3869

    The devil''s eye is really scared, which is an Immortal Emperor? Now it''s so strong all of a sudden? Does the water of life have an increasing effect?


    Mirage, dragon Qi, even fearless?


    Like someone?


    And Ning Tao, taking a deep breath, suddenly increases his breath. In the middle, later and even the peak, just like taking a rocket, his strength has been surging up for a long time.


    The healing power is amazing.


    It is worthy of being second only to the holy liquid.


    All of them were stunned. When they were stiff and dull, suddenly, the magic eye flashed. One of them was dark, and his body was curling away like fog. Ning Tao suddenly grasped the air.


    Escape from his dragon claws.


    He a Leng, eyebrows suddenly raised up, interesting, with pupil force for the cost of the secret?


    Unfortunately, the delay time is almost enough. With the strength recovered now, it is enough to solve the immediate problems. Only one magic eye can''t escape.


    "Be careful, behind..."


    Yu Xiaohua screams to remind a way.


    As soon as the words come out, Ning Tao has not had time to turn around. A dark beast claw penetrates it fiercely. It is extremely fast, stable, accurate and ruthless.


    Tang Hao, three elder see this laugh, ecstatic not, still think how? It''s really rubbish.


    It depends on how crazy you are.


    But the next second, smile Qi stiff, Ning Tao''s body a twist, actually scattered.


    Magic eye is really fast enough, but Ning Tao''s speed is faster than him. In a flash, he makes seven parts in his whole body. Golden pupil coldly looks down and says: "don''t you give up?"


    "What? You... "


    What does the devil''s eye really mean? He lost his voice and said, "you Are you Ning Tao? "


    Say this words, he himself don''t quite believe, that rather evil of the prestige world, how can appear here? Is this just the corner of the world in the south?


    No wonder I feel familiar. Five hundred years ago, this picture was everywhere, but he never cared.


    Didn''t expect to see a real person today?


    There is shock, there is hesitation, there is also some heart, to this day those high reward can still be.


    If he can win the head of Ning Tao, it must be a great achievement. If he develops, what''s more, he will get the favor of Jinpeng.


    And at the moment, he seems to understand that Ning Tao has been injured and has not recovered.


    Isn''t this a great opportunity!


    It''s a lucky day, and so am I!


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    In a flash, I saw the devil''s eye really Jun changed from surprise to joy, and his breath became heavy. He said in a hurry: "well, you Ning Tao, I really underestimated you. The northern emperor''s guy died well, but that''s it."


    "Roar Roar... "


    The terrible magic power burst out.


    And at this time, people completely rigid, rather Ning Tao? This guy is Ning Tao?


    Lord of the eternal Holy Land!


    A great man who has made a great impact on the world!


    Tang Hao, three elder shocked, there are some incredible, and floret, Leng is Leng in situ, how can? Does my sister know Ning Tao? This This


    Without waiting for everyone to come back, the magic eye''s attack has finished. Three magic pupils are flashing, flashing light, as if to build a dense hell.


    "Bloodcraft, magic purgatory!"


    "In this hell, die well!"


    "Kill ~"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and is a little surprised. This guy''s pupil skill is really very important, but unfortunately, no matter how hard he struggles, it''s futile. He still doesn''t understand.


    "Ah I''m so wronged Roar To die I''m so miserable, Ning Tao. I hate you and curse you... "


    "Ah..."


    Tens of thousands of evil spirits pounce on Ning Tao.


    The claw of resentment, hatred, bloody knife, corpse with flesh, endless hatred, anger, murderous spirit, evil spirit, wrapped him into a big zongzi.


    It''s like trying to drag him to hell.


    Every cry is mental torture, and there are visions of magic pupils in all directions, attacking.


    I have to say, it''s much better than just now. It''s too real. It''s like the dead people come to Ning Tao for revenge. The northern emperor roars and pulls him.


    Fall into a sea of blood together.


    Thick, full-bodied, icy and terrifying.


    Further down, is the corpse mountain, bone pile, I do not know how much pile? Suddenly like a pair of big hands to grasp, as if to tear it into pieces, gnaw into dross.


    "Ning Tao, give up. You can''t change anything. This is your grave. Sink..."


    A bewitching voice, ferocious way.


    In the face of this heavy torture, Ning Tao''s will is like steel, and his heart is as firm as a rock, just like a lotus in the mud.


    He sniffed lightly: "you can''t kill me before you die, how can you hurt me after you die?""Holy fire, burn all evil things!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    See a group to the sun to just the holy fire, crazy swept, engulfed everything, what sea of blood, skeletons, evil spirits are all evaporated, the whole world is a golden sea of fire, a cold holy dragon.


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    A dragon''s song completely shattered the dreamland.


    "Bang ~"


    "no It''s impossible Ah... "


    The devil''s eye screamed, and the six pupils spilled blood at the same time, and then darkened, as if they had lost their spirit. Then, a big hand grasped him accurately and firmly by his throat.


    "Come on, show me again? If you can still do it, I''ll spare your life. "


    Ning Tao gave a sneer.


    I don''t know when, his strength has returned to the supreme realm, his mind is stable, and it has become a general trend.


    "You Cough... "


    The devil''s eye screamed. All his six eyes were blind, and they were eaten back. It felt like six groups of flames were burned, and the muscles on his face were twisted by the pain.


    Before, he could escape at the cost of the magic pupil, but now the magic pupil is completely abandoned, and a disaster is imminent.


    In fact, if he doesn''t use the magic pupil to fight, there may be a little bit of hope and a little bit of possibility to escape. At least he is also the supreme triple peak strength. Ning Tao hasn''t recovered, so it''s hard to catch and kill him.


    But he and his competition pupil, his eyes as early as in that year has not weak than silver pupil.


    Now, it is the leader in the silver pupil.


    No matter how much the attack of breaking the eyes is, it will increase greatly?


    I can only say death!


    "You You can''t kill me. I''m a guest in Jinpeng world. I If you die, Jinpeng will not let you go, you You''re dead... "


    The devil''s eye really gentleman turns white eye bead son agony way.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao, who had been insipid for a while, suddenly stopped and said with a smile: "don''t you know that Jin Peng and I are mortal enemies? Threaten me with him It''s your biggest mistake. "


    "No Don''t No... "


    "Click!"


    A crisp ring, magic eye really Jun neck was born of twist, Ning Tao and a punch to blow it.


    Red and white splashed all over the floor.


    Let thousands of people present, the heart pulled.


    To tell you the truth, magic eye is very good. Ning Tao originally wanted to keep the pupil power to exercise Xiaotian, but he wanted to die. Even if Jin Peng is here, he can kill God and Buddha today.


    "Roar Roar... "


    The warlord is still struggling fiercely.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a cold hum and directly manipulated the puppet to kill him. He said, "you dare to think about my things. You really don''t know how to write the dead word."


    "Kill ~"


    "etc Wait, my Lord, spare your life, spare your life, no Ah, ah No, stop Ah... "


    The shrill scream was harsh and sharp.


    People were shocked, staring at the slaughter, especially when hundreds of people died, the array collapsed, and the war demons rushed out, just like hell.


    The two supreme level puppets bow left and right, one punch and one foot blow a group, blood fog, puppets flying all over the sky.


    The dull spirit Puppet Master was also hit by the war devil with an angry fist. His head just rolled to the foot of Ning Tao, but he kicked Tang Hao in front of him.


    As soon as his ferocious head stopped, Tang Hao''s heart thumped, his eyes turned, and he suddenly fainted.


    "Fake, all fake..."


    The three elders are also arrested by their subordinates, and their uniforms are pressed in front of Ning Tao, one by one shaking with fear.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao suddenly said to Yu Xiaohua with a stiff face: "from today on, you are the hostess of Baiyue gate, the life and death of these people It''s all yours. "


    "If anyone doesn''t agree, shoot to kill!"

 Chapter 3870

    After a long period of chaos, division, fighting, the bruised Baiyue gate finally got together again.


    But zongmen''s strength is not what it used to be.


    Laozu, two elders, etc. have been broken.


    The only three elders left, and Tang Hao, are all plagued with sin, and Yu Xiaohua can no longer believe them.


    As for Tang Hao, he''s a minion. For Ning Tao, it''s not worth mentioning at all. It doesn''t matter whether he lives or dies. Let Xiaohua deal with the people of Baiyue sect.


    She is the new leader of Baiyue sect.


    But she''s too weak to take on the task.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao gave her the divine puppet. It must be safe to have such a divine puppet.


    Although the puppet is too weak to be compared with the little God, it is the best one.


    Ning Tao is not idle. He is secretly thought of for no reason. How can he find this place.


    So he took people to attack Linggui sect.


    When the top management is destroyed, they can''t be stopped at all.


    The Northern Dynasty was also swept by Ning Tao. It has to be said that there are indeed many strong people here. It took him a lot of effort, and now the two forces have surrendered to the Baiyue gate.


    Of course, would he rather work in vain? Most of the details of these two forces have been cleaned up by Ning Tao.


    There are many valuable healing drugs.


    I also found several good babies.


    This is a jade seal, which was carried by the northern emperor at that time. It is powerful and comparable to an artifact. In addition, a large amount of imperial dragon Qi was sealed in the jade seal, which is the fate of the country.


    If Ning Tao uses the power of ZuLong, his power will increase exponentially, but He has a better way!


    After all, he doesn''t lack artifact.


    It''s full of energy.


    In linghanzong, he also found a large number of refined puppet materials, including black magic copper, heart of the sea, and diamond In addition, there are more than ten secret methods and one ancient book.


    Although Ning Tao doesn''t practice the puppet way, it seems that he can let the war demons refine after a few simple turns.


    There are just so many magic mines.


    There are a lot of spiritual shame, but he didn''t look at it.


    Although the devil''s eye died, he left a fortune. In his ring, Ning Tao found the remains of several supreme beasts, including a golden winged Mirs.


    But it''s just the demon emperor level.


    But that pair of golden wings is really enviable.


    The world says that the Mirs will rise with the wind one day and soar up to 90000 Li. Which friar doesn''t want to be so carefree?


    After unremitting efforts, later generations have created a secret method. With the wings of flying monsters and the refining of secret treasures, they can really fly for nine days.


    However, the stronger friars can fly, and this wing only increases the speed.


    If you really want to achieve a powerful effect, only by hunting that powerful flying beast can you really have a magical effect. However, how many people in the world dare to really hunt the beast?


    Although Ning Tao is brave, he doesn''t have that secret method. Otherwise, with the power of space, his speed is invincible.


    Even Tianzun, he dares to fight.


    "But it''s a pity "


    Ning Tao shakes his head and goes straight to the sixth floor of the time tower without thinking about it any more. He takes good care of his injuries and absorbs so much water of life. His injuries are 70% or 80% better.


    Moreover, there is still half a bottle of water of life. It seems that we can go crazy again in the future, and there will be no medicine available.


    He didn''t want to go through this situation any more.


    The tiger was bullied by the dog


    Under the accumulation of a large number of healing drugs, it took Ning Tao about half a year to recover completely.


    I have made a lot of improvement in my accomplishments.


    The power of space is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    He even dares to compete with lingxu.


    As we all know, lingxu supreme is the first person in the power of space in the world. It''s not a boast. It''s the real material and the first throne. I don''t know how long it''s been?


    Master lingxu must also be looking forward to this day. After all, he is very lonely on the road of space.


    Even if defeated, it''s the motivation.


    He has been stuck in this step for too long. If there is a chance, he will step into the position of heaven.


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief and talked about it later. He was not in a hurry to return to the holy land. There was one thing he couldn''t wait for. He turned over his hand and took out the jade seal.


    Feel inside the majestic emperor Road dragon gas, he excited licked his lips, whether can break through six heavy depends on you.


    Yes, he''s going to break through.


    So many national games are no less than a great fortune.


    He always said that this period of bad luck, and even absorbed the light of merit, also did not see any effect, it seems, not without but not to, rainbow always after the wind and rain ah.


    Ning Tao can''t hide his joy, and his ears are too quiet recently. He always feels like something is missing?


    In fact, Dahei is not around.The holy land needs to rise, it needs huge energy.


    So before he came, Ning Tao put the Zhou God dish in the holy land to gather spirits. After all, it can''t help in fighting.


    Dahei would like to take a nap in the holy land.


    Following Ning Tao, he is always frightened.


    Soon, a wisp of energy in the seal was drawn out and fell into Ning Tao''s body. With the operation of the skill, it grew and improved a little bit, and the whole popularity seemed to dominate.


    Dragon chants reverberate in the tower.


    "Kang Hong Hong... "


    Time passed little by little, for the outside world, it was only a few days, and people still did not recover from the storm.


    The situation has changed too much.


    And Ning Tao, that''s the most wanted man in the world.


    The people of Baiyue sect are in a panic. Although they have escaped the Northern Dynasty and moyanzhenjun, the nest in the starry sky is still like a sharp sword hanging around their neck and will fall down at any time.


    Although Xiaohua blocked the news for the first time, it was too chaotic at that time to disclose it.


    This is inevitable.


    They just hope that Ning Tao will leave as soon as possible.


    The third elder, Tang Hao, was tied to a column of shame to expose himself to the sun because of his rebellion and adultery with foreign enemies.


    But the more you are afraid of something, the more you are afraid of something. Even if Ning Tao''s identity is not revealed, a Pirate Group will die in the star nest. It''s impossible to be indifferent, and someone will be sent.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A group of thousands of Pirates came in anger.


    The leader is a tall figure with black thunder and lightning. He is not angry and powerful. He looks down coldly and says, "who killed Chen Xie?"


    How many times stronger than the magic eye and the northern emperor?


    Everyone was shocked, shivering, and Yu Xiaohua''s face turned white. I don''t know what to say? But at this time, Tang Hao suddenly roared: "big My Lord, Ning Tao, it''s Ning Tao. The wanted criminal is in my family. Kill him quickly... "


    The dying three elders, Wen Yan also struggled desperately, as if they saw a ray of hope for survival.


    Ecstasy: "no Yes, it''s the damned Ning Tao scum. Kill him quickly. He''s just hurt. "


    Yu Xiaohua stiff, dull, angry looking at these two people, actually dare to leak? Regret in the heart of death, if it is not to think of the past, will they stay until now?


    I dare to be a thief.


    "Asshole..."


    "You You traitors


    Hearing this, Tang Hao gave a ferocious and crazy smile and said, "smelly girl, you dare to step on Laozi''s head. Do you really think you are the leader of Baiyue sect?"


    "Dare to hide Ning Tao, you are dead, ha ha..."


    "My Lord, kill them quickly. All of them are accomplices. They collude with Ning Tao. The crime is unforgivable..."


    They scolded and laughed wildly.


    Hearing this, the head of the tall figure suddenly grinned, his whole body "crackled" and squinted: "is that right? Thank you very much. Good information. "


    After hearing this, Tang Hao was very excited. It was amazing that he could hold the legs of such a big man.


    But when he was overjoyed, two black thunder came down and the thick and thin thunder of the bucket roared.


    "No No, my Lord, my Lord, you''re wrong. I''m not an accomplice. I''m not Ah... "


    Tang Hao and the three elders screamed.


    But the two "boom" and the terrible thunder split them into pieces. They didn''t even leave the dross. They were so scared.


    "This..."


    Everyone was shocked. What''s the matter?


    But the tall figure sneered, "thank you for your information, but I don''t like people telling me what to do."


    Words just fall, a golden light suddenly rush out, weak, cold hum a way: "want to kill me, can catch up with me again."


    Then he rushed to heaven and earth.


    The pirates exclaimed and were injured. The tall figure grinned and roared, turning into a black thunder and saying, "stop the thief and eat me!"

 Chapter 3871

    In the amazement of Yu Xiaohua and others, Ning Tao and the tall figure disappear together.


    In the field, there is only a crater left.


    Tang Hao and the three elders are unwilling to die here.


    I''m afraid no one thought that these two people would end up like this? It''s ridiculous and pathetic. It deserves to be struck by thunder.


    A group of people also catch up with the star nest. A small sect is not worth their attention. Yu Xiaohua is worried and worried. I don''t know if Ning Tao will be in danger?


    Can you come back again?


    In his hand, he took out another ring.


    It contained a large number of star beads, dozens of star pills, thousands of eternal stones, and some details seized by the two forces, which were enough for her to cultivate to the supreme.


    There is no threat nearby. As long as the development goes on step by step, the future will be brilliant again.


    "Sister, you know a good man..."


    Yu Xiaohua murmured.


    But just after the words, a terrible golden light quickly came to Baiyue gate. It was cold and terrible. It solidified one side of the area and said in a cold voice: "who killed the devil''s eye? Get out of here. "


    "Hiss ~"


    "you You are... "


    Thousands of people stare in horror.


    "Whoosh..."


    At the same time, two streamers, one in front of the other and the other behind, cut across the sky, threw off the Pirate Group and fled into the sea of stars.


    At a certain moment, Ning Tao suddenly stops and falls on a drifting meteorite. Soon, a black thunder tears the space and "boom" also falls on the meteorite.


    "Master, long time no see!"


    As soon as the words came out, a hearty laughter came from the opposite side: "you little boy, can you meet you here?"


    "I''ve just heard about the battle of coalition forces in the holy land of time and space. You''ve destroyed all the four million troops. You''re becoming more and more abnormal."


    In laughter, the man showed his true face.


    It is Heilei!


    It is not difficult to find that his cultivation and attainments are even more advanced than when he was on eternal Island, reaching five peaks.


    However, looking at Ning Tao, he pretended that he was weak and dispirited just now. On the contrary, he was as vigorous as a rainbow, surpassing Heilei at one stroke.


    "You How can you break through to six? "


    He broke into a scream.


    This guy, is he coming in so fast? Has it overtaken him? It''s just a few years, isn''t it?


    I remember when I first met him, he was only three.


    This speed is a little abnormal, isn''t it?


    "This..."


    Seeing his shock, Ning Tao also showed a smile and couldn''t hide his joy. With the help of the imperial spirit in the jade seal, he broke through to the sixth level, and the process was very smooth.


    He even tempered the warlord, and the effect was much better than expected, which satisfied him very much.


    "I''m flattered by you. With your strength, I believe that you will make some progress before long!"


    Ning Tao exchanged greetings with a smile.


    However, Heilei shook his head with a wry smile. He knew that he could not compete with these young people. It was still unknown whether he could win the throne in this life?


    But now these are not important, his expression suddenly solemn, Congzhong way: "boy, there is something just to tell you, the world, I''m afraid something big is going to happen!"


    "Big deal? What do you mean


    Ning Tao is stunned. Is it the four major allied forces who are playing tricks?


    Isn''t it a siege?


    While he was guessing, Heilei took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "do you know the way to eternity?"


    "Well? I''ve heard of it, but I don''t know what it is, "Ning Tao frowned. Many people told him about it. Bawang, uncle long, jiaozi and even bao''er said so.


    At that time, ZuLong Huang and Xiaolian seemed to have been there, but they didn''t succeed. On the contrary, they suffered.


    Now ZuLong Huang is still receiving inheritance in the island.


    He''s also curious about this.


    Seeing his confused face, Heilei said: "the road of eternity, according to legend, is a road to the end of the world. Once you cross that end, you will become a saint. It''s all like this."


    "But what''s in that road? What''s going to happen? Where is it? It''s all a mystery. "


    "However, this kind of thing is too far away from us. It''s said that after the closure of eternal Island, there will be a road to sanctification. It''s rare to see it for many years. Now many great powers are looking for this road."


    It seems that it is difficult for the thief to find the way.


    But it doesn''t have much to do with him.


    He didn''t reach Tianzun and didn''t dare to go in even if he found the way.


    Uncle long said that once they set foot on that road, they will not be able to turn back. It is a road of no return. They should be prepared to die. ZuLong had the help of saints at that time.


    At this time, Heilei said: "the road to eternity is one thing, and the natural disaster is another thing. According to the news I got, a large-scale star monster will attack.""The scale of this natural disaster is unprecedented. I''m afraid it will affect more than half of the world. Maybe it''s also because of the eternal road. Among the giant beasts in the starry sky, it''s not just one or two that wake up recently..."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, the scale of natural disaster would reach the level of disaster. Upward, it would be the "end".


    In the world, there was only one explosion of that level.


    Or is it stopped by the God of origin!


    "But why did the natural disaster start at this time? Is it also to find the eternal road? "


    Heilei nodded, shook his head and looked at the beautiful starry sky. He thought deeply: "it''s not so simple. I''m afraid it has something to do with the" ancient gate ". The giant star has never given up looking for it."


    "This time, I''m afraid we''ll have a big fight. Even our star nest has been mobilized."


    "In a word, this chaos is not small, and your holy land can not escape. Be careful, chaotic times are opportunities!"


    Ning Tao nodded heavily. It seems that he has to take precautions when he goes back. Chaotic times are opportunities, and that''s right.


    "Well, let''s just say so much. Let''s go. The people of the four forces want to scratch your skin and cramp you now. If they do it to you again, I''m afraid the inside information will come out."


    "Recently, you try not to leave the holy land. I, the real ruler of the star nest, have already noticed you..."


    Haley urged him to leave.


    Ning Tao nodded, just want to leave, suddenly look suddenly a change, golden pupil burst out, staring at a direction, angry shout: "who is furtive, get out?"


    "What? There are Is anyone here


    Heilei''s father was surprised and looked frightened.


    You know, he is an undercover, or an undercover in the murderous star nest. Once his identity is exposed, the consequences can be imagined. Did his men catch up?


    But why didn''t he notice?


    Look, there is no movement in that space.


    But Ning Tao''s eyes are cold. As soon as he turns over his hand, the bone sword appears in his hand. He has a clear perspective. Unexpectedly, this guy is hiding here?


    The next second, an evil laughter came: "tut Tut, I really didn''t expect that the grand father of black thunder would be an undercover agent. Let me guess which one?"


    "I''m afraid there''s only one company that can take precautions, that is Sage college


    "Am I right? Jie Jie... "


    In the line of sight, a bright golden light mixed with strong wind, the terrible and turbulent momentum awakened them.


    "Ho à¦... "


    Listening to the harsh laughter, the figure of Heilei was stiff, and his face turned white. He was black and gritted his teeth and said: "Jin Jinpeng supreme? Is that you


    That''s right. The golden light in front of us is the leader of the Jinpeng world Jinpeng supreme!


    A great power!


    And speed, almost no one under heaven!


    Ning Tao''s face is ugly. How can he come? Is it because of the devil''s eye? Damn, it''s in trouble. We can''t let it poke this out, otherwise years of hard work of the college will be destroyed.


    And the only way to keep a secret is to shut up!


    "Together, kill it..."

 Chapter 3872

    Although we know that Jinpeng supreme is the first-class top power in the world.


    No matter strength or blood are top.


    Megatron world for hundreds of millions of years, even the super galaxy are not willing to provoke, is a very difficult opponent.


    However, Ning Tao knows more about how difficult it is for Heilei Laozu to climb to the star nest, how much effort he has spent, how much effort he has devoted to the college, and how important this dark pile is.


    According to what he said just now, the third leader of star nest is dead, and he is very hopeful of competing for one.


    That means more exposure.


    One piece of information can save hundreds of millions of people.


    It is also the key to destroy the star nest in the future, so it is absolutely not allowed to leak.


    Ning Tao''s eyes burst out with murders. He roared and burst out. It''s time for him to get to know Jinpeng.


    Moreover, the dark old monster and others suffered a lot from dormancy, and those of Xiahou Tianzun must have been shocked.


    There will be no more meddling.


    At this time, it''s a perfect opportunity.


    Shenli, Jianqi, and the melting pot were all opened at this moment, and their strength soared to about eight.


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Kill ~"


    without any hesitation, do your best.


    On the other hand, Heilei''s grandfather also immediately recovered. With a flash of opportunity, he must not be let go, otherwise his efforts of thousands of years will fall short.


    "Spell..."


    "Roar Ah... "


    In a flash, I saw the black thunder burst out all over him. The waves were rough and dense, emitting a "crackling" sound, and black thunder balls the size of football shot out.


    It''s like a bunch of unstable little bombs.


    "Holy Dharma, Lei junluo!"


    "Break ~"


    sword Qi, thunder ball, one left and one right.


    Seeing this, Jin Peng suddenly showed a sneer, flashed a sneer, and Da Peng spread his wings, turned into a flash of lightning.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The two forces broke out one after another, with a huge scope, but Jinpeng supreme was hardly impacted.


    It''s too fast for ordinary attacks to catch up with it. Although it doesn''t understand space, space is like tissue paper in front of it, which can be easily torn.


    They also circled around the two in a provocative way.


    "Ho à¦... "


    "Ha ha, ignorant child, I''ve been around the world for many years, and no one can match me. Even Tianzun can''t help me. Are you two little bastards able to deal with it? Slow, too slow, ha ha... "


    Jin Peng''s wanton laughter and ridicule.


    As soon as the wings extended, there was a gust of turbulent wind. The body shape was erratic and could not be caught.


    "Damn it, this son of a bitch, he''s too fast. What should he do? Don''t let it go, "said the old black man, who wanted to break his teeth.


    I''m afraid to meet this kind of enemy.


    There is a feeling that the fist hits the cotton.


    If you want to say that you are tough, lose or lose, you are also convinced. But when you fight against such an enemy, you can''t touch them from the beginning to the end.


    The whole fight is like being teased and treated as a monkey, but you have nothing to do.


    "Damn it..."


    And Ning Tao''s face is also ugly, staring at the wanton laughter of Jin Peng supreme, he coldly hums: "how? Is the leader of the golden roc world only able to hide? Are you afraid of both of us? "


    "There''s one thing I forgot to tell you. I really killed Peng Jiutian. Don''t you always want to avenge him? What''s the matter? "


    As soon as the words came out, Jin Peng''s smile froze. His eyes were red and his nose was thick. He said, "I knew it was you, little boy. Do you know what the relationship between him and me is?"


    "Relationship? What do you mean Ning Tao a Leng, isn''t say Peng nine days is its descendant?


    It''s still a better one.


    But in the chaos, he killed him.


    However, with a shriek, Jin Peng roared, "that''s my grandson, my grandson!"


    "You think I''ve been chasing you all these years just because I don''t like you? Because of the holy land? No, I killed you to avenge my poor grandson


    "Ho "Oh, oh..."


    The angry roar was hard to bear.


    Ning Tao two people are all startled, ten thousand didn''t expect to still have this layer of relation? If you think about it carefully, you''ll understand. I''m afraid that someone will stare at Peng Jiutian.


    After all, it''s its lineage. It knows that it has too many enemies. It''s really good enough.


    No wonder Peng Jiutian''s blood is so clear.


    That makes sense.


    But Ning Tao''s heart is also secretly happy, and finally angered him. As soon as he grasped the handle of the sword, Jin Peng wanted to fight. It seemed that the war was about to break out.But at this moment, the king of Jinpeng suddenly returned, and instantly retreated thousands of meters away.


    In Ning Tao''s astonishment, he sneered and sneered: "hum, do you want to cheat me? Just because you two young kids are not qualified, they are too young. Do you really think you are a three-year-old


    "I also forgot to tell you that although the battle of the holy land of time and space was kept secret, I already knew in advance that your strength is unfathomable now. It''s too risky to fight head-on."


    Although it has always been arrogant and domineering, it is not a fool. It has lived for so many years. Ning Tao can no longer be underestimated.


    Moreover, he also got the semi holy instrument, even the Taoist of Shenhu suffered some injuries.


    How can it give up its strengths and fight with these two people? So It''s stupid!


    Ning Tao''s face turned white and his heart became flustered. He could not help but scold him secretly. Damn old man, he was so cunning and cunning that he could even resist the hatred of his grandson.


    Immediately sneered: "cut, in the final analysis, is not a counsellor, an eight fold will be afraid of me, a six fold, ridiculous, so you have to run away?"


    Heilei is also in a state of anxiety.


    Seeing his provocation and irony, Jin Peng only sneered and sniffed, "don''t irritate me, it''s useless, because I found something more interesting, which makes me more happy than revenge you."


    "You say, if I reveal the secret of blackray to the star nest, what will happen?"


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face changed. What they were afraid of was this old thing.


    "Damn it..."


    "Blink, chop!"


    At this moment, Ning Tao suddenly comes to the back of Jinpeng and cuts down with a sword. But the latter has been on guard for a long time. He runs away quickly with a "whoosh" sound, as if there is no sound. He doesn''t plan to fight with him at all.


    "Tut Tut, are you short of breath? If you want to stop me, you can catch up with me if you can. "


    "Ha ha..."


    Jinpeng roared with laughter.


    The black thunder fell, but in his eyes, it was as slow as a tortoise. The next moment, it seemed that it had enough play. It jumped back for a long time and fled directly to the sea of stars.


    "No, catch up with him quickly, don''t let him subpoena him," said Heilei.


    Ning Tao also turns pale. He rushes to him with a clench of his teeth and receives him into the ring. The wine is burst out by the Ares furnace. It''s time to test the power of space.


    As soon as the whole body is shocked, a force of space condenses out in front of us, just like a door, drilling in at one end.


    The next moment is tens of thousands of miles away.


    It''s like a portal.


    "The secret, big blink!"


    "Jinpeng old bird, where do you go? Leave it for me," Ning Tao roared and ran after him.


    But Jinpeng''s color changed, and there was a touch of horror on his face. Damn it, this guy, how can he be so fast? Almost no weaker than him.


    He was very surprised and angry. He was the first person under the heaven. That was to challenge his position.


    "Little boy, I''d like to see if it''s you or me today. Whoa, whoa..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Two golden lights cut through the sea of stars like meteors.

 Chapter 3873

    A vast area, vast and incomparable, is traversed by two golden lights.


    It''s a tight pursuit.


    Any mistake, delay will be reversed.


    Ning Tao grits his teeth. This guy can live to the present. The old overlord is really not famous. His power of space has increased greatly and his speed has doubled or even doubled. He can barely keep up with it.


    It''s just like a ray of light. It''s too fast for the naked eye to catch.


    But he did not dare to be careless, for fear that it would escape, and could never give him the slightest chance to divulge secrets.


    "Jin Peng, you can''t escape. Give up!"


    A stream of energy is blatantly out.


    "Secret skill, Zhou Shenpin!"


    "Shengpin, the arrow of the world!"


    "Whew Whew... "


    Jinpeng dodged and sped up, sneering: "under the heaven, no one dares to fight with me. Boy, it''s you who should give up. When I get to the heaven, I''ll see if you dare to chase me."


    "What? Heaven and hell


    Ning Tao''s heart a "clattering", Da Tianming is indeed in the southern world, if so, it''s over.


    He must be afraid to go after it.


    That''s no less than looking for death.


    Wait, isn''t that right? He had a chance to lead himself, and now he said it?


    Do you want to retreat?


    No, it''s unreasonable. Isn''t it better to lead yourself to Tianming''s territory, encircle, suppress and ambush? Not only can we spread news, but also can we surround ourselves?


    It''s no less than wishful thinking to expect Jinpeng to show mercy to him. There must be ghosts.


    Ning Tao''s face changes. There are only two things that he can think of. First, what does Jin Peng have to worry about? Second, this kind of extreme speed, it can not support.


    But either one is a good thing.


    At least it''s good for him, but his state can''t last long. It''s too hard to catch up with Jin Peng.


    If only someone could stop him


    Jin Peng is also very urgent. He is injured. He has been chasing Ning Tao all these years. Instead of succeeding, he has suffered a lot of injuries.


    For the first time, he was hit hard by the overlord.


    If it''s not a fluke, he will be buried with the poor and ferocious.


    The second time, he was injured by a Taoist apricot, but he didn''t recover. This time, he was even more injured. The third time, he was entangled by a Green Eagle God.


    Although the cultivation is not as good as it is, it is very strange, which makes the originally suppressed injuries recur.


    He even hurt one of his wings.


    The key is here. It can''t fly at a high speed for a long time, which will make the injury worse. So it wants to use big sky to scare Ning Tao to stop him.


    Now both of them are competing to see who can last longer and who can win.


    Jin Peng wants to spread the news now, but it is bound to delay for a while, but this is enough for Ning Tao to catch up and give it a heavy blow.


    So you can''t stop for a second.


    "Damn it..."


    Is secretly scolding, in front of suddenly lit up a blue light, like suddenly appeared, more than a dozen interwoven into a big net, head toward it to cover down.


    "What What? "


    Jin Peng was shocked and waved his wings in a hurry. It was as sharp as a knife. The blue net was cut off in an instant.


    It did not wait for surprise, a blue cage rising from all directions, seems to be a ban.


    Accidentally, he broke in.


    But under the fury, it broke away in a flash, and with its strength, few prohibitions could trap it.


    But just one or two breath, Ning Tao has caught up in front of him. His eyes are ecstatic and roar. Without hesitation, his own field bursts out in an instant.


    "Supreme Dharma, solar realm!"


    "Give me No


    Just listen to "boom", the space is distorted, tens of miles around, just like the territory of the sun.


    Jinpeng''s face changed, and he felt a pressure and heat, but what really wanted him to curse his mother was the sudden prohibition.


    Like someone manipulated it?


    If not, how can Ning Tao catch up?


    "Who? If you dare to plot against me, get out of here. I''d like to see who is so ignorant... "


    In the face of its roar, blue light suddenly shot out in all directions, forming a light curtain again, and an elegant, noble Queen figure came out step by step, eyes affectionate, with a touch of secret joy.


    "Jinpeng is supreme. Do you dare to intrude into the territory of my great spirit? Are you deceiving me


    The way of the queen.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao and Jin Peng were stunned. The former had an excited smile on his face, but it was her, while the latter couldn''t help crying out: "is it you? The new queen of the elves


    Yes, the man in front of him is Qu Miaomiao, who has won that short precious time for Ning Tao.But why is she here?


    On this point, Jin Peng thought of crossing this place when he came here. This is the territory of the great spirit, but he didn''t want to make a detour, so he rushed all the way, which was used to him.


    Is also used to arrogance, fearless, detour, for it does not exist.


    Don''t say for a fairy queen, even the last queen, Qu Xiaoxi, in front of it, it also dare to break, a yellow haired girl, it is fearless.


    But never thought, planted here, this yellow haired girl actually dare to take people to ambush it when it comes to the route? Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.


    If change peacetime, it is natural fearless, but behind him there is a wolf like Ning Tao.


    The combination of the two is bad. It''s trapped. Although it can break away with a few breath, will Ning Tao give it this chance?


    "Damn bastard, smelly girl, I''ll kill you and dare to block my way..."


    Jin Peng''s angry eyes went to kill Qu Miaomiao.


    He hates this woman more than Ning Tao.


    At this moment, all the Elves were shocked, and three of them rushed out. Originally, Qu Miaomiao was the queen, but he just wanted to teach Jinpeng a lesson.


    I didn''t expect that they would lose a lot if there was a fight.


    But at this time, in front of everyone''s eyes, a tall and straight figure, holding high the golden fist, boldly went out, no matter the physique or body shape are like streamline general, perfect, powerful, explosive power amazing.


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Break ~"


    "boom" sound, the light curtain fragmented, dozens of miles around the meteorite all turned into powder.


    The impact was too frightening. Dozens of elves vomited blood, while Jinpeng''s supreme golden claw was numb, painful and powerful. The boy was abnormal, and it was difficult to win even if he really fought.


    "Well Hum, little boy, no matter how abnormal you are today, it''s absolutely impossible to kill me. "


    "Young master..."


    Qu Miaomiao looks over anxiously.


    In the face of his grim smile, Ning Tao, who retreated more than ten meters, had a long time to regain consciousness in his right arm. As soon as he clenched his teeth, his anger surged. He couldn''t wait any longer. He had to find a way to kill the animal.


    If he is allowed to run again, there will be no next chance, and the time limit for furnace growth will come.


    "Uncle''s, fight for it..."


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth and burst out the great power of the world. His hands suddenly condensed, compressed, changed, and narrowed down. His power gradually increased until he compressed to the shape of a flying knife.


    It used to be his limit, but recently his strength has improved so much that he wants to try again.


    Success or failure depends on fate.


    "Give me Get together


    "Boom Boom... "


    Feeling this momentum, Jin Peng expressed his fear, but sneered: "madman, how dare you exert the power of the world? Once you are attacked, you don''t have to do it yourself. "


    But the more I said it, the more I felt frightened. The shape of the Throwing Knife gradually turned into a smaller thing.


    Let it stand up in sweat.


    "What is it?"


    "Flat haired bird, if you can survive this move, I will I''ll let you go! "


    Ning Tao was sweating and laughing.


    Hands shaking, blood dripping, has been almost unable to suppress, with all the effort to throw out.


    "Shengpin, the needle of the world!"


    "Whew ~"


    just for a moment, it penetrates thousands of spaces, penetrates everything, and arrives in front of Jinpeng. It seems that everything will be penetrated by it.


    "What? No... "


    It screams and waves its claws to grasp it. However, it only feels a slight pain and a cool feeling.


    Before he could react, Jin Peng''s heart was cold, as if he could barely see a needle shadow. As soon as he opened his mouth, his brain was cold.


    There is a kind of cool stiffness, dull feeling.


    "Why How could it be... "


    "Boom..."


    With a loud noise, a death star far behind Jinpeng was smashed and penetrated.


    It''s like there''s a little long line.


    Even time and space have been penetrated.


    At this moment, everyone is stiff, including Ning Tao, who is breathing heavily. His hands are torn and dripping with blood, but he looks at Jin Peng stupidly.


    "Cheng Did it work? "


    "He killed Jinpeng himself!"

 Chapter 3874

    "Hoo Hoo... "


    There was a dead silence in the field, only the sound of breathing, and a kind of shock.


    A needle, kill Jinpeng supreme?


    It''s still a crush.


    If this matter is spread out, no one can believe it. I''m afraid it will laugh. It''s a joke. What needle can kill the beast? Can you kill the leader of Jinpeng kingdom?


    I''m afraid xuanming needle is just like this.


    And Ning Tao is also excited, just a ecstasy, but can''t help spewing out a bite of regurgitation congestion, hands straight tremble, as if in an instant, cells are stabbed to death.


    There are countless dense fine needle Qi.


    It''s a fluke that this move can be used.


    The power is too strong. The power of the world is almost compressed to the extreme by him, and there is no way to enter. However, it is difficult to master it now.


    He had a premonition that if he could master it, no one could stop him.


    Even Tianzun can be killed.


    If you have a good command of it, one shot can kill ghosts and gods.


    Although it''s hard, Ning Tao shows a smile. At least for the moment, the news hasn''t spread out, and Heilei can go back to the undercover.


    "How are you, young master? Are you all right? " Qu Miaomiao, surprised and happy to meet up.


    Seeing that his hands were stained with blood, necrotic and almost useless, she quickly waved the green scepter, blooming with vitality and aroma, covering both hands.


    "Hum Hum... "


    "Secret skill, Qingling rebirth!"


    "Amnesty ~"


    under the flashing light, Ning Tao only felt a burst of warmth in his hands, as if he had penetrated into the bone marrow, which was extremely comfortable. With the feeling, he no longer felt as painful as that.


    "What a powerful healing power, isn''t this Scepter weak? It''s not like a mountain spirit Scepter? "


    Hearing this, Qu Miaomiao chuckled and said sweetly, "it''s the fusion of the mountain spirit scepter and the spirit scepter, and it''s also the symbol of the identity of the spirit queen. I didn''t expect to meet the young master here."


    From the beginning of eternal Island, she knew that Ning Tao had returned to the Holy Land and wanted to go back, but her identity was too limited.


    She is the queen of the elves. She can''t go back and forth like before. She has to pay attention to both identity and size, so she has never been able to go back.


    She also knows that the young master has made too many enemies in the world. The only thing she can do is to make the whole elves stand firmly behind Ning Tao. She doesn''t dare to say that the war will follow. At least she can stop Da Tianming.


    And Ning Tao smile, can''t help but excited, a will her to embrace in the arms tightly.


    "Miaomiao, long time no see..."


    Qu Miaomiao''s pretty face is also suddenly red, a touch of shyness appears on her cheek, and the thick masculine breath rushes into the tip of her nose, making her delicate body soft.


    Especially in front of so many people.


    "Young master..."


    This Jiao Di Di''s a, also let Ning Tao return to God, dry smile a, but did not avoid to kiss a mouthful on her cheek, tightly embrace, look at all the girls, as if to announce that this is his woman.


    Dozens of Elven people on the scene were dumbfounded and grinned bitterly.


    Although the fairy queens of all ages are not without marriage, they are basically married. They compete with the fairies for marriage. Even if they are married outside, they are basically removed from the Queen''s position.


    I''m afraid it''s the only one who has been married as a queen like this.


    However, they have not recovered from the shock just now. The floating huge corpse shocked their eyes. This is not a cat or a dog, but a bully in the world, the supreme Jinpeng.


    In the south, the whole world is not afraid of heaven and earth, and the territory of the great elves is rampant.


    People can''t help it.


    Can be such a hard stubble is so killed by Ning Tao, a generation of Tianjiao grow into a giant?


    They are both happy and proud. After all, this is the man of their queen!


    With a single wave of his hand, Ning Tao puts away the huge body of Jin Peng. This pair of golden wings is much stronger than the one in his ring. Now you can pay attention to the refining method of flying magic weapon.


    It''s a pity that such a good treasure is not used.


    It''s rare in the whole world to see such kind of beast. Every trace of hair and blood is valuable. It''s hard to estimate. It''s a big chance.


    "Let''s go first and go back to the great spirit," said Qu Miaomiao, knowing that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    Ning Tao also nodded, but he had one more thing to do. He immediately asked them to wait for a moment. He flew to a meteorite in the distance and released Heilei Laozu who had received the Yangling ring.


    "How''s it going? Anyone here? Let it run away? " The breath of Heilei is floating, ready to take action at any time.


    But no enemy was found.


    At this time, Ning Tao said with a dumb smile: "don''t worry, master. It''s solved. It''s dead."


    "Death Dead? Who is it? "


    Hearing this, Heilei was stunned and confused.But for a moment, he was stunned and stared at Ning Tao for a long time. He was shocked and said, "Jin Peng?"


    Ning Tao nodded.


    In the field, a strange stiffness.


    Heilei Laozu stares at Ning Tao''s eyes, wants to see a little comfort, however, self-confidence, firm, let his heart suddenly a "click".


    "My God!"


    Though shocked, he was able to believe it.


    In the first battle of the holy land of time and space, more than four million troops were defeated by him. If the ancestor of Jinpeng was killed, it would not be so unbelievable.


    After a long time, Heilei Laozu just spit out a sentence: "you boy is really abnormal!"


    "Well, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''d better go back as soon as possible. There''s a pirate group looking for you. Please don''t be embarrassed about the Baiyue gate."


    Ning Tao comforted.


    Hearing this, Heilei nodded his head. He was no longer delayed. He turned into a flash of lightning and left quickly to join his men.


    His mission will continue. He must explore the "mystery of the ancient gate".


    This may be the key to defeating the star monster.


    Seeing his departure, Ning Tao joins Qu Miaomiao and his party and goes to the great spirit together. First, he will heal for a while to see if he can get the holy liquid again, although he thinks that some of them are unlikely.


    After all, today''s eternal green wood can''t get in, but it can get some branches and leaves.


    As a result, he went to the big elf and was forced to leave in less than a day. He ransacked a lot of elixirs. If he was allowed to stay, he would be bald forever.


    I want to uproot it.


    To this, Qu Miaomiao also expresses very helpless.


    Back to the holy land, with the elixir and healing medicine, Ning Tao''s hands recover very quickly. However, the current situation has changed, and a large number of star giants have begun to boil, ready to attack the Terran territory.


    Even near the holy land of immortality, there are a large number of star giants wandering around, and there are several familiar races.


    "White jade lion, spirit fox..."


    Ning Tao frowns. It seems that these two groups are here for revenge. He doesn''t find the breath of the spirit of heaven. This guy seems to have disappeared for hundreds of years.


    I don''t know what his strength is?


    Are you keeping a low profile and preparing to fight him?


    Tianzun is only three times away from Tianzun. It looks like a short distance, but it is even farther than Tianzun. Today, only Tianzun has a place in the world.


    But it''s very difficult to break through Tianzun. Ning Tao just broke through Liuzhong. Even so, he was lucky.


    There are not so many seals for him to absorb.


    Just when he was melancholy, Xiaolian, who had been very strange since she came back, suddenly came out and was silent for a long time. Suddenly, she said, "I have a way to make you break through to heaven quickly, or even become a saint."


    "A very different Saint


    "Ha?"


    Ning Tao a Zheng, Leng for a long time, with even if dumb smile way: "don''t make a fuss, Xiao Lian, which have this kind of method, even if have also have side effect."


    If you say there is a way to ascend to heaven, he has a little faith, but the sage is ridiculous.


    That''s almost impossible.


    However, Xiaolian took a deep breath, stared at him tightly, and said: "there are some restrictions, but this restriction is useless to you. I''m afraid you are the only one who is most suitable for this method at the moment."


    "You Do you want to try? "

 Chapter 3875

    Ning Tao is stunned. He looks up and down at Xiaolian strangely. It seems that since the last time we met, this girl is strange and always says something limitless.


    Seems to be hiding something from yourself?


    Or does it really awaken the memory of the previous life?


    "Are you all right? Girl, how do you always talk nonsense recently? Is there such a good way in the world? "


    "That''s Tianzun. Even if I have absorbed the first fruit of Jiuwen, there is no bottleneck before Tianzun''s breakthrough, it also needs time and practice."


    "Sage, that''s even more joking..."


    Seeing that he still didn''t believe it, Xiaolian said flatly, "I said that this method is only effective for you at present. It can reach Tianzun quickly."


    "As for saints, if this method can be achieved, it will be true, and you will be stronger than ever. However, if all of them are completed successfully, even if half of them are completed, you will have almost no rival in the world."


    "Believe me, there are no more than five people in the whole world who know this method, and I am one of them, and I am the one who knows the most in detail!"


    Listen to this words, Ning Tao''s smile gradually convergence, staring at Xiaolian silent for a long time, strange way: "it will not be your sacrifice What... "


    Hearing this, Xiaolian gave a wry smile, shook her head and said, "I''m just a supreme one. I''ve just broken through the five levels. Even if sacrifice can make you reach the heaven?"


    Ning Tao scratched her head and was dumb, but she always felt a little gloomy in her smile, but it flashed by.


    "Well Let''s hear it


    Curious as it is, I still don''t believe it.


    Xiaolian took a deep breath, suddenly pointed to the ring on his hand and solemnly said: "that''s them!"


    "It Er... "


    Ning Tao was thundered by this.


    Ring? Yang Lingjie? Or the ring of the Islander?


    "Are you sure?"


    In his face of consternation, Xiaolian even solemnly nodded: "it seems that you do not know their power, no, it should be said that the origin."


    "Why? What do you mean


    Ning Tao a frown, more confused.


    One is a saint''s thing, the other is the ring of the island leader, and the last one is the ring of Aoki God.


    He knows very well.


    However, Xiaolian looked at the ring, but shook her head and said with a smile: "it''s not as simple as you think. Their origin is far beyond your imagination. Let me tell you this, the world, the universe, is also the world."


    "Every world has its origin, no matter how big or small it is, even the world is no exception."


    "However, the origin of the world is different. In a long period of time, they have evolved, risen and changed. They can be things, they can be spirits, they are unpredictable, and they can''t be found, even saints can''t catch them."


    "It''s the biggest creation in the whole world..."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned. Looking at his hands and the three rings, he said blankly, "you mean, this is the origin of the world. They have been hidden in the three rings?"


    "It''s true, and it''s well known that the world is made up of nine elements, and the world is no exception. So there are nine origins, and you''re the third. No, it''s the fourth."


    "Therefore, you have the advantage that no one else has, and even if you get it, you need to be recognized, otherwise it is still useless and cannot be refined."


    Xiaolian says thunder.


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning Tao was shocked by these words. He took the three sources of the world every day?


    My mom, it''s too extravagant.


    Fourth, it should be said that the Yin ring, after all, he and Yang ring one, should also be.


    I wipe, so think, Ning Tao suddenly feel half of the world has fallen into his hands, there are some dreams and excitement, really?


    If it''s really the source, once it''s refined, it must be an undoubted surge in strength.


    At this time, Xiaolian pointed to the ring on his hand and said faintly: "Yang Ling ring is fire, Yin Ling ring is water, island Lord ring is earth, and green wood God ring is wood, but now you can only refine three at most."


    "Why? I''m not strong enough? " Ning Tao Zheng for a while, full face curious way.


    Xiaolian shakes her head, a wisp of hair, points to Qingmu Shenjie and says, "it has not fully recognized you. At present, it just gives you the body. You can also try to refine it by force, but it will definitely fail."


    "Even if Tianzun''s three or four step strongmen want to force refining, 90% of them will be killed."


    "Well This... "


    Ning Tao was dumb and speechless.


    It turns out that it''s just optimistic, but it''s not recognized? And the origin of wood is hidden in the eternal green wood.


    That''s not a big surprise.


    After all, it''s the most sacred tree in the world.


    And other sources may also be in the place with rich attributes. However, there is no need to think too much about it now. First refine these three sources.


    When you grow up completely in the future, you can find the rest of the source, though not necessarily.But these three are enough to digest. Although they are recognized, there are still tests.


    Otherwise, people will not be willing to let you refine.


    Or the origin of the world!


    At this time, Ning Tao finally realized that the immortal Saint had left him a treasure. Although he was semi holy, his master had left him two sources, and he had only nine points in the world.


    When you think about it, it seems that the master is quite good at himself. Can the semi holy vessel be compared with the origin?


    As for the ring of the Islander, he won it with his own strength. No wonder the gatekeeper and his father have said that these things are very important.


    The gatekeeper once said that if the sage of huangquan was allowed to exchange the holy sword for the Yangling ring in his hand, he would exchange it without thinking. Ning Tao didn''t understand it before, but he finally understood it this time.


    "I see..."


    "Well Then I''ll... " Seeing that Ning Tao was a little excited and urgent, Xiao Lian said, "now, you can just have a try. The star refining is very useful. Try the Yangling ring. It''s the most suitable one."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded excitedly and ran the star refining formula to invade the Yang spirit ring.


    I''ve been wearing it for so many years. It can be said that I''ve been wearing it since I was a child, but I don''t know its true face until today. It''s a complicated mood.


    "Come on, it''s time to be honest..."


    See here into quiet, Xiaolian eyes complex for a long time, little by little looking at him, once the beautiful memories of a scene lingering in my heart.


    As long as he''s happy, it''s enough.


    As for where he can go, it depends on fate.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    She jumped out of the sky sea. She was beautiful, fresh, clean and tender. She was already a famous beauty in the seven circles.


    From the time and space of the holy land respectively, halberd and others and she had long been back to the holy land.


    It seems that there is Tianzun following in the dark, but he is scared away by chaos Tianzun.


    He was seriously injured and still in a coma. Trying his best to push the holy ring will cause him too much damage to his foundation, blood and soul. It''s impossible for a man to compete with millions of troops without any cost.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao has many eternal branches and leaves in his hands, and half a bottle of precious water of life.


    Send them to Liuhuo danzun.


    When he carefully modulates, I believe he will cure the time and space, and make him strong again.


    Xiaotian and Xiaokong have been hit hard this time. They are eager for strength. As soon as they come back, they go to the border battlefield to chase the enemy, beat, spur and crush themselves, so as to make themselves rise rapidly.


    Father, he worked too hard.


    How can one rival the four super galaxies? Not to mention the world.


    Xiaolian falls in the beautiful courtyard. There are two lotus ponds in the garden. It''s very quiet. As soon as she opens the door, she suddenly stops and looks at it. She finds a mysterious black robe figure in the corridor.


    There was no sound.


    The breath and face are covered tightly.


    "You wake up and tell him, is it worth it?" Black robe figure mysterious way.


    Seeing that she was heard by him, Xiaolian gave a faint smile and calmly said, "maybe this is fate. It seems that my previous reaction is indeed right. You are really between us. What are your plans?"


    As soon as the words came out, the mysterious shadow was silent, brewing for a long time, and suddenly disappeared out of thin air, leaving a faint echo: "I will not be willing to give up everything and achieve him, but Not absolutely. "

 Chapter 3876

    This strange scene, no one found, Xiaolian also quietly closed the door.


    But it seems to close the door.


    It''s time for the chaos to end.


    "My fate, if it''s up to him to end, I have no regrets. Maybe I can''t jump out of your calculation, but it''s not you who succeed in the end."


    "Is it the fifth or the sixth..."


    A breeze swept away the whisper.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s mind has come to the Yangling ring. Everything is the same as before. The first and second spaces are under his control.


    You can''t see the source.


    If it wasn''t for Xiaolian, he would have thought it was a joke.


    Calling and searching are useless, just like casting pearls before swine, but he didn''t give up in a hurry.


    I saw Ning Tao take a deep breath, quietly running the star refining decision, echo, communicate, empty heart, let himself completely into the whole of Yang Lingjie, to explore the hidden deep real power.


    "Silent fire spirit, wake up, look at the world, and become one with me..."


    "Wake up, wake up..."


    A cry of truth, true request.


    But the result is still no response, as if facing the cold wall to let a person appear.


    No less than the Arabian Nights.


    There was no answer to the repeated calls.


    Ning Tao is resolute and doesn''t give up. He believes Xiaolian is right. This is the source of fire. If he shows up so easily, he won''t believe it.


    What even saints yearn for, even if they exchange it with a holy sword, will be easily obtained by you?


    How much merit have you accumulated in your last life?


    I''m afraid that the ancestral grave is just like this.


    Time passes day by day, while the outside world changes three times a day, and the holy land develops rapidly. All this seems to have nothing to do with Ning Tao, and is gradually forgotten by him.


    At the same time, disaster level, natural disaster, finally came, swept most of the world.


    Ferocious, ferocious.


    Ten times stronger than the last natural disaster.


    If you calculate carefully, the last time was at most the level of catastrophe, and the scope was small. It was a warm-up.


    But this time, it was obviously more terrible. Even though the sage Academy had already made a good defense and secretly informed many large and small galaxies, more than a dozen galaxies were flattened in one day, including three middle-class galaxies and one top-class galaxy.


    That''s the best. I don''t know how many years the Terran territory hasn''t lost so much.


    Or was it captured quickly in one day.


    The school, the strong and the inheritance are all destroyed.


    It was just the first day. Three days later, the battle officially started. It was so fierce that the two groups were like meat grinder, constantly gathering forces to pile up.


    Ten super galaxies have also been attacked, and at least hundreds of star groups have been mobilized.


    Even the holy land was attacked by the white jade lion and the demon fox, and the strong were numerous, which made the prohibition of saints suffer a huge consumption.


    If it goes on like this, the prohibition of saints will not last long, and every day is as dark as water.


    The puppet Taoist is in the eye, anxious in the heart, but Ning Tao is closed at this time, it also has no way to do, face to face fight, the other party is numerous and powerful, can only let the halberd master and others hand harassment, crosscutting.


    But the effect is minimal.


    Several of them are no less than the halberd.


    No one knows if there is a strong one in the dark. Few of them have shown up.


    "Damn it..."


    As for bao''er, although Ning Tao didn''t have time to see her, sister Xia sent a batch of resources and Lin Yurou went in person.


    It''s her own daughter, after all.


    I haven''t seen you for so many years. I''ve been very concerned about you for a long time.


    Among the children, Ning kong''er and long feng''er are the only ones who are wandering outside. As early as many years ago, they have gone to Longdao to fulfill their promise.


    With a dragon and a Phoenix Mount.


    In the great flood and famine, it is already famous.


    And the Teng snake clan was chased and killed by him. They didn''t dare to go back. The color dragon clan wanted to kill it.


    The network of relations it has built for many years has been destroyed by absolute force.


    What nine star python, evil eye king, earth bear beast These races are all like the dragon, and Teng snake has almost been wiped out.


    It can be said that in addition to an old ancestor of Teng snake, the other shortcomings are fear, and so is the Jinpeng kingdom.


    I believe that before long, the event of Jinpeng''s supreme destiny will spread all over the world, and the person who killed it will become a permanent mystery


    Meng Meng, has been calling, never give up Ning Tao, consciousness gradually blurred, distorted, do not know how long the outside world? I just feel that my whole body is getting hot. I haven''t felt that for a long time.


    Ning Tao gradually come back, a Leng, hot? How can he feel the heat even if he is in the body of the sun?But when he looked up, he was stunned. He was in a sea of fire, an unknown and mysterious space full of flames and lava.


    An old mysterious statue roared.


    "This What is this place? "


    When he lost his mind, a blazing voice hummed: "I didn''t expect you to come so early. I thought it would take at least a thousand years."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao suddenly turned his head and saw that a fire spirit appeared in front of him.


    Its whole body is made up of flame, hazy, no real body, just like a power of some wisdom, ethereal, mysterious, like the end of fire.


    Pure to the extreme.


    Even the holy body of the sun is ready to move.


    "You are? The origin of fire? " Ning Tao is short of breath and stares at it strangely.


    Xiaolian didn''t cheat him.


    Shocked by him, Huoling said calmly, "yes, I''m also a legacy left to you in my long life."


    "All these years, your every move has been observed by me. To be honest, you are very good."


    Seeing his praise, Ning Tao smiles, a little embarrassed, but wait a moment, at one stroke Move?


    When he had a good time


    Seeing his strange look, Huoling''s eyelids trembled. He turned away from the topic and said, "although I have recognized you these years, if I want to choose you, I still need to test you finally."


    "Otherwise, even if I live here forever, I would rather die than be absorbed by you..."


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao a burst of dumb, heart God a report, a face solemn way: "good, come on, what test?"


    He''s ready for everything.


    However, Huoling didn''t intend to do anything. He was still floating and said calmly: "my test is a problem, your heart How old is it? "


    "Heart? How old is it? "


    Ning Tao was stunned. What''s the problem?


    He thought he was roasted by fire, oppressed or something, but it turned out to be a problem? This is unexpected.


    As everyone knows, Huoling saw the present from his tiny time. Those tests were totally unnecessary. He just wanted to know Ning Tao''s true heart and direction.


    If Ning Tao is a mediocre person with narrow vision, how can he be worthy of it?


    At this time, Ning Tao is deep in thought. This simple question is very profound. He covers his heart, feels the beating, and recalls the purpose of this journey in his mind. What is he doing for? What do you want to be?


    It''s quiet here.


    The flame is curling and beating happily.


    And Huoling didn''t urge, until after a long time, Ning Tao raised his head and said in a deep voice: "I''m to protect my family, protect the holy land, protect the people I want to protect, and have the ability to change everything."


    "I am strong and he is also strong. He is stronger. Only when he becomes the strongest can he have the right to decide the whole world, and I want to be the strongest."


    These words are unswerving.


    The answer is really bad


    Ning Tao a frown, answer wrong? Although he had better, he said what he thought. Even if he was given another chance, he would say so.


    He believes in his answer.


    At this time, Huoling said faintly: "it''s bad, but there is no correct answer. The idea in your heart is the most correct."


    "I hope the choice of longevity is not wrong, boy. If you really take this road, it will be more difficult than others, but if you succeed, you will be the unique one The strongest


    The next second, it even absorbed the fire of the whole sea of fire, such as the heart of fire, into Ning Tao''s body.


    Ning Tao suddenly opens his eyes and feels an indescribable force. He can''t bear it. With a bang, his cultivation is directly promoted to the supreme seven.


    But it stops here.


    Seems to be suppressed by an invisible rule!

 Chapter 3877

    "I wipe, one "A double?"


    Ning Tao is stunned, this is the source of fire, only promoted a heavy, this is too cheap, right?


    There are only nine in the world.


    Can again indignation, really only promote one heavy.


    Moreover, there are no side effects. He can be promoted steadily. In a moment, he can improve his accomplishments. If he lets go, he can be promoted several times.


    But Xiaolian did not know when, unexpectedly returned to the side, a jade hand, put behind him, like this period of time to help him accelerate refining, see him wake up, also finally take back the hand, relieved.


    He explained: "although the power of origin is really powerful and can improve cultivation, it''s good to have rules to suppress it and promote it to a higher level."


    "However, if you use fire magic power and magic method, or holy fire, the power is unlimited."


    "It can be said that if there is no equal or similar power, almost no one can put out your fire. This is the original power of fire..."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao returned to his mind. If he said so, it''s pretty good. His fighting power has increased.


    Moreover, he has practiced nine yuan mysticism, and is more proficient in the power of the world. When he exerts his original attributes, it is no difficulty for him to practice, and he can adapt quickly.


    I can''t wait to have a try.


    At this time, Xiaolian said: "in a word, the way is like this. As long as you can find the nine sources, get recognition, and survive the test, it''s easy for you to be promoted to heaven, even if you are a saint."


    "But if ordinary people can get one of them, they are already extremely lucky and lucky. You''ve got a lot of them, and the rest depends on yourself..."


    Ning Tao suddenly, it seems that this is the biggest problem at present, but he still has three.


    Even if refining and chemical industry is promoted one by one.


    He can also step into heaven.


    Seeing that he was excited, Xiaolian said, "don''t think it''s easy to refine the source. Yanglingjie has been weakened by the immortal sage for a long time, and it''s growing up with you all the way."


    "In addition, you have the holy body of the sun, which is most compatible with the origin of fire. This makes it so easy for you to refine. If not, it will be hard to demand semi holy."


    "That''s the advantage you have. When you''ve completely mastered it, refine the rest."


    After listening to this explanation, Ning Tao''s excited mood just slowed down a little. It''s the same when he thought about it. It''s not urgent, and the things are in his hands, so he can''t run away.


    "By the way, how many days have I been closed this time?"


    Seeing him casually ask, Xiaolian curls her mouth and says strangely: "you''ve been shut up for three years!"


    "Three Year


    Ning Tao is stunned, dull, unexpectedly so long? He feels like he''s only been in it for three days?


    At this time, Xiaolian said in a deep voice: "about the origin, remember not to spread it to the outside world. No one should believe it, no one should say it. No one can withstand the temptation of it


    Ning Tao frowned slightly and nodded. He naturally understood that he still had a long way to go.


    Together, he found that the star continent under his feet had shrunk, far less than the scale of the past. He could not find many traces of cutting, but there was still more melting, which seemed to be absorbed by him when he was refining.


    I move my muscles and bones, but I find that Xiaolian is staring at herself deeply, which seems to be different from the past.


    He immediately rubbed her head with a smile and said softly: "how do you know so much about this girl? Is there anything you want daddy to satisfy you


    Xiaolian blushes and resists. She''s not a child anymore. She feels uncomfortable.


    However, the heart just feel warm, smell speech thought for a while, suddenly said: "I want a condition, no matter when and where, as long as I say, no matter what requirements you have to promise me."


    "What''s the trick?"


    Ning Tao said with a bitter smile.


    "Daddy, promise quickly," Xiaolian pouts her red lips and holds Ning Tao tightly, as if she were a child.


    This scene, can''t help but let Ning Tao think of Xiaolian when she was a child, pestering her every day, not father and daughter, but better than father and daughter, as if this is his first request, immediately said with a smile: "OK, but don''t go too far."


    "Well..."


    After a short rest, they rushed out of the sky sea and returned to the fairyland, hoping to understand the situation in the past three years.


    I remember at that time, there was a disaster.


    I don''t know what''s going on now?


    Ning Tao went to the world hall to discuss business, but Xiaolian went to Xiaoxian to discuss with each other. It was full but warm.


    Before long, he finally understood the general situation. It was more troublesome than he thought. The danger, disaster and natural disaster were too terrible. At least one tenth of the Terran territory was captured and hundreds of millions of people were killed.


    Three years, but it''s just the beginning. Even the super galaxy is a little hard to cope with.


    It is said that the emperor of heaven was severely damaged, and several high-level supreme kings fell. A Taoist of apricot also came to the holy land of eternal life, but he was wounded when fighting with a strong man.


    Now I''m convalescing.


    The whole world, the situation is not optimistic.None of the six people in the world in the legend has moved. I don''t know if they want to or can''t? Or with the monsters in the starry sky.


    And there is another news that makes Ning Tao''s heart more heavy, and the prohibition of saints is weakened.


    At least half as weak as before.


    Now, at most, it will last more than a thousand years.


    If the natural disaster continues, it will destroy faster. I don''t know what method they used? It is difficult to maintain the prohibition of saints.


    If it is broken, I''m afraid it will be the day when the holy land of eternal life will be destroyed!


    Even if the Terrans have no skills.


    The giant star will not give up here.


    They are also greedy for the treasures of saints. It seems that they must find a way to annihilate the giant beasts in the starry sky.


    "Sect leader, do you have any good strategies?" Emperor Shi Tian said in a deep voice.


    Gu Yuan, five Dharma protectors, Luo Tian and others all look forward to it. They have fought each other several times in the past three years, but they are too strong to fight head-on.


    Ning Tao pondered for a while and said, "now it seems that we can only fight. Since it''s tens of times our strength, we should outwit it. As long as we don''t have Tianzun level combat power, then I have nothing to fear."


    "I''ll meet their chief first!"


    It''s from the bottom of my heart. It''s not arrogance, but self-confidence. It''s a semi holy weapon. It''s blowing to you.


    Plus earth technology.


    The core God is just one of them.


    Just as people were talking, Ning Tao''s body suddenly had a frown and looked up at the sky. He had no words and disappeared in front of them.


    Even master halberd didn''t see how he went?


    "To "The supreme seven?"


    The halberd master was shocked and looked silly.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Soon, outside the holy land, Ning Tao tore a crack and stepped forward with a dignified look and an inner breath, just like an unstable bomb.


    12 points of vigilance.


    Just because of a figure in front of me!


    "It''s you? How dare you come? " Ning Tao narrowed his eyes and spoke strangely.


    With a faint smile, the man could not feel any breath, but when he looked up, his golden eyes were shining, full of nobility and coldness, as if they were the most powerful existence in the world.


    "Kim "Golden pupil?"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his look is stunned. He has a kind of puzzled eyes staring at it tightly.


    How is that possible?


    The spirit of heaven has become a giant.


    You know, in ancient books, the golden pupil beast appears only a few times, and once it appears, it is often accompanied by disaster, which will be a catastrophe in the world.


    "It seems that there''s something that I can''t count on. I''m here today to tell you that the battle between you and me is about to start, and I''ll do it at any time," he said with a mysterious smile.


    The figure was illusory.


    This figure, unexpectedly, is only separated.


    "Are you the opposite general?" Ning Tao picks eyebrows, but Shihu only leaves a strange smile.


    It''s like There are some strangers.


    What happened to him in these hundreds of years?

 Chapter 3878

    "Don''t worry. It won''t be long before you know that these threats should not be worth mentioning because they haven''t been seen for hundreds of years."


    "Just let me see first..."


    Tian Hun, Shihu, said with a smile.


    See it to disappear, Ning Tao eyes a cold, suddenly a hand, burst out of a suction, palm flame, fire emperor, "boom" a moment evaporation.


    Domineering, powerful can not.


    "Hum, Jintong? I''m really looking forward to it. Since you want to declare war, you have to be prepared... "


    At the same time, on a meteorite in the vast starry sky, a burly figure suddenly spewed out a big mouthful of blood. It was actually golden red. The golden pupil was dim, flickering and flickering. It seemed to be unstable.


    "Are you all right, my lord?" There are dozens of mysterious black robes all over the body.


    The burly figure waved his hand and motioned to retreat. He wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. He was scared and said, "what a domineering flame! It has hurt my spirit. It seems that this contest is interesting."


    "You and I will meet soon..."


    "Hum Hum... "


    The sound of trumpets was heard in the starry sky.


    At this time, outside the holy land, three or four races also took action. The endless beast roared, charged, and bravely bumped into the prohibition.


    Let the void tremble and hum.


    The force of the stars is eroding the ban.


    Ning Tao frowned. These animals don''t stop. It seems that if we don''t teach them a lesson, we don''t know what pain is? What is ningmo?


    It''s time for him to test the source of the fire.


    Immediately body a flash, rushed into the giant beast group.


    One man, one sword against thousands of troops, one hundred Zhang sword Qi, ten Zhang vigorous Qi, three Zhang holy ring, a layer of gold body, let him alone into the herd.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Where it passed, there was a sea of blood and mud.


    No matter what you do, it''s just a sword of slaughter. No one can fight against it.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "It''s so hot, I I''m going to melt, no... "


    In the scream, a powerful huge figure rushed out, low roar way: "thief rest crazy, I come to fight you, see I will blow you into powder."


    "Kill ~"


    an angry lion pounces on us, exuding a fierce demon spirit. It has reached the middle level and is very strong.


    However, with one sword, even if it opened its huge tusk, it was cut in half and killed with one sword.


    Ning Tao''s strength has skyrocketed to this point. He actually has a sense of loneliness, a happy loneliness of hard to meet opponents.


    It was bulldozed all the way.


    No attack can hurt him.


    No matter how many people block it, they can''t stop that sharp bone sword. It will be invincible when sweeping. Even if it is supreme, it will die when it is touched, and it can''t enter three Zhang.


    But soon, this movement attracted the attention of the enemy masters. With a cross cry, the tide of beasts retreated, and an eight Tailed Fox rushed out, with evil eyes and white tail swaying, as if it was full of endless temptation and ingratitude.


    "What a grumpy little brother, why don''t you calm down and let me apologize and serve you well..."


    "Hum Hum... "


    In the voice, there is a magic sound.


    But Ning Tao sneered, and the golden pupil was shining at this moment. He said indifferently, "I don''t want to eat this. I will call out the chief General of your army and take your people away quickly. Otherwise, I will perish."


    A murderous air gushed out.


    The mountain is covered with blood, and thousands of troops around it cringe and fear.


    "Hum, crazy little boy, do you really think my white jade lions are afraid of you? How can this deep-sea blood feud end with you


    "I should have known that I should have slapped you to death when I first came to the mainland."


    A cold voice came out.


    The next second, I saw a tall lion in the shape of a man, wearing a white jade Cape, silver pupil shining, full of killing opportunities, cold, as if unattainable, but it seemed to be worried about some things in those years.


    "It''s you?" Ning Tao a Zheng, very quick reaction come over, he unexpectedly saw this white jade lion.


    To be exact, it was the first time that he saw Yintong. He was very impressed. Moreover, he killed the lion to subdue the devil in the ancient continent. If it hadn''t taken care of lingxu, he would have been killed by it.


    I didn''t expect that after hundreds of years, I met again. However, things are different.


    When he met him, he was the great man who could bury a million corpses in a rage. He regarded himself as a mole ant. But now, he has reached this height, and even has no fear to fight with him with a posture of arrogance.


    It should really regret that it didn''t kill itself, but there is no regret medicine in the world!"Are you the general of the opposite side? As for the lions and tigers, "Ning Tao raised his eyebrows, which seemed not as simple as he thought. His accomplishments had reached nine levels.


    The eight tail fox behind it is eight heavy.


    It seems to be the main force.


    At this time, the silver pupil white jade lion sneered: "you are not qualified to compare with him. He is chosen by the gods. What is a chief General? He''s the commander in chief of the whole disaster! "


    "Oh? Commander in chief


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and his heart sank slightly.


    It seems that he is really underestimated. He is actually in charge of this disaster.


    But what did he say about the chosen one? What''s going on? I''m afraid it''s related to his golden pupil, and his strength is also a mystery.


    But certainly did not reach heaven, not to look down on the spirit of heaven, but in the dark he has intuition.


    As long as he doesn''t reach the heaven, even Jintong has no fear. He hasn''t been fooling around for hundreds of years, let alone refining the origin of fire.


    Ning Tao''s eyes flashed, his eyes suddenly glanced at the silver pupil white jade lion, and said defiantly: "since you are the general, how dare you fight for life and death? General to general, who loses, who surrenders, how about withdrawing? "


    "Roar Roar... "


    Thousands of monsters roared excitedly.


    In the holy land, three eyes, Gu Yuan, Xia Jie and others were also shocked. Did the sect leader challenge the nine major abilities?


    This You don''t want to die?


    The halberd master frowned.


    Seven vs nine, that''s a big difference.


    But at this time, the silver pupil white jade lion sniffed: "you humans are the most cunning and insidious. Do you think I don''t know that the sacred ring of time and space is in your hands?"


    "This is simple. I swear that I will never use the sacred ring of time and space for the challenge later. Those who violate it will be punished by heaven."


    Ning Tao has a calm face.


    At this moment, all of us were shocked. We didn''t use the semi holy weapon. Isn''t that equal to the loss of our arms before the war?


    "This..."


    And the silver pupil white jade lion a squint, some stupid ready to move, see it shake, Ning Tao and a wave of bold way: "you can let the fox work together."


    "What?"


    Countless people have been jaw shocked.


    And the silver pupil white jade lion is also gaping, black face cold hum way: "two dozen one?"? Are you sure? "


    "Don''t talk so much, will you fight or not? Yuan Tao turned his face a few times and soon got impatient.


    A lot of energy is gathered at the first thought.


    "Well, that''s what you said. If you dare to underestimate me, I will make you die miserably," said the silver pupil white jade lion.


    The eight Tailed Fox, on the other hand, exudes the voice of evil spirits, and its body glows with a series of residual shadows, illusions and ghosts. It is enchanting and charming, and it is sexy and bloody.


    All over the body, half covered.


    However, a black puppet rushed up, full of evil spirit and cold, with amazing strength.


    "What? Puppets? "


    The eight Tailed Fox was surprised, and her pretty face turned black. She quickly withdrew and retreated suddenly. Her flattering skills were useless to such a lump of iron. This was her nemesis.


    Actually there are nearly six strength.


    "Damn, what kind of puppet..."


    The silver pupil white jade lion''s face is gloomy. It seems that the boy has the strength and is not reckless. Who says that the puppet can''t beat her, but at least it can hold her down.


    Human beings are really insidious and cunning.


    "Don''t you dare to be distracted when you fight with me? Do you think it''s still hundreds of years ago? " Ning Tao snorted like a ghost and hit a fire fist.


    It''s like a statue of hot summer.


    "Secret skill, taiyangquan!"


    "Boom ~"

 Chapter 3879

    One punch is like a dragon, from Yang to hard.


    The gold flame on the fist is incomparable, so terrible that it can destroy and annihilate everything.


    Ning Tao''s hit was very happy and comfortable. It seemed that he had mobilized his strength to the peak. His eyes, hair and clothes were on fire.


    "Break ~"


    at this moment, the silver pupil and the white jade lion''s pupil shrink, and I don''t know why they always feel their sweat and hair burst up.


    A clench of teeth also hit a punch.


    The whole body is like white jade, just like diamond.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Bang, Bang..."


    In an instant, they flew backwards, and they flew far away. Their Qi and blood surged and their breathing became disordered.


    Ning Tao shakes his hand, a burst of astonishment, brute force is really big enough, stronger than him, but this fight let him know some of the power of the fire.


    "How''s it going? How do you feel? "


    The silver pupil white jade lion was stiff, silent, breathing heavily, very hot, this words seemed to disturb its rhythm, the whole body trembled, a mouthful of hot blood spurted out, just like boiling water.


    In a flash, it evaporated again.


    "You What did you do? "


    Silver pupil white jade lion angry eyes, trembling, body like fire burning, steamer, incredibly hard to suppress.


    It''s like swallowing a mouthful of magma, lava, burning meridians, flesh and blood, Demon power. The body temperature of the whole person suddenly increases, and soon the white jade skin turns red.


    "Ah, ah Poof ~ "


    seeing this, Ning Tao was shocked. Unexpectedly, the source of fire was so powerful? But right a punch, infuse some fire of dint, unexpectedly make the monster of demon respect nine heavy like this?


    In this case, it seems that he can completely end this guy with dozens of punches?


    Is this the power of origin?


    And the holy land, the beast, see this scene all stupefied, stiff, this What''s going on here? How did this blow hurt like this?


    Shouldn''t nine hit seven?


    "This..."


    The eight Tailed Fox was shocked and felt more and more bad. They were afraid that they would fall into the trap of Ning thief. They immediately said angrily, "don''t delay. Try your best to solve the battle. I''ll help you immediately."


    "Damn puppet, get out of here..."


    The eight tail demon tail is like a cane whip, flexible and difficult to capture. It overcomes rigidity with softness and tramples the war demons.


    However, she is not as powerful as the warlord. Besides, her skill of flattering doesn''t work. Otherwise, she would have been able to beat the warlord away with her eight fold power.


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this time, the silver pupil white jade lion clenched his teeth, immediately pressed down the flame with all his strength, and directly turned into the noumenon.


    A big mouth is like swallowing stars month by month.


    "Angry Lion Chant


    "Roar..."


    This is a sonic wave attack. It has a huge range. Some close monsters are directly shocked into idiots.


    Ning Tao, however, also turned pale. He had seen this move, and he was very strong. He immediately turned his mind away. Although he blocked three or four layers of impact, the rest of the impact also made his mouth and nose bleed.


    He was forced to carry it down.


    I''m kidding. At least he has experienced the power of chaos clock. This kind of soul attack is nothing.


    This can also block, if chaos clock, then any defense, is called in vain, even if you are separated by the sound wave is enough to crush you.


    It''s terrible to the extreme.


    As soon as he lost his mind, the white jade lion with bloodshot eyes rushed forward and summoned a virtual shadow of the ancient lion, which was like the ancestor of the lion.


    It seems that it also understands Ning Tao''s strangeness, does not have direct contact with him, wins by means.


    "Boy, let''s die!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    In the face of the ancient lion, Ning Tao looks dignified, crazy retreat, one hit 18 punches, such as stars.


    And the 19th fist is like a tyrant catching a lion.


    "Ten times The furnace of Ares


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Give me Broken


    I saw a comet like fist light, across the sky, hard shoulder lion, such as giant game.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar..."


    The shock of terror lifted people away, and the void exploded directly, forming a black hole and devouring them wantonly.


    A group of stars and monsters are back in awe.


    This battle, should have been fighting hard, right?


    It has to be said that although Ning Tao is a human, he is really strong and can compete with shigu.


    In the holy land, the halberd master silently watched the scene, which touched him greatly. While the stone master on one side pondered, he suddenly said, "if you are against the island Master, how much do you think you can win?"


    Three eyes, Ning Xiaotian, Hao Ge and others seem to see the halberd master lost in thought.After a long time, he said in a deep voice, "if the island Master doesn''t use the semi holy weapon, I''m 70% sure of winning!"


    "Seventy percent?"


    People''s minds are complicated, which is also very high. Besides, the strength of the halberd master is outstanding, and the body is detached, almost half stepping into the semi holy instrument.


    And big black and small black together, one holding popcorn, one eating watermelon, with relish.


    "Come on..."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    The two of them fought each other as well as hundreds of moves. However, the silver pupil white jade lion still felt that the fire in his body could not be put out.


    There was even white smoke on top of my head.


    There is a burning pain.


    "Damn it, little bastard, what have you done to me?" Silver pupil white jade lion, pain unbearable.


    Ning Tao was repulsed, but gasped, gritted his teeth and sneered: "you don''t need to know this, you only know that you are going to die on it, that''s enough."


    As he spoke, his hands gathered fire.


    With all the strength of his body, he urged the big day Bible, as if rubbing out a bright little sun.


    "Fifth form, sun!"


    "Chih ~"


    feeling the temperature of the fireball, the silver pupil and the white jade lion turn pale, and even sensing the danger of death, there is a supreme power in the fire.


    He can''t stop it.


    "Boy, you Live in Stop... "


    Instinct let him run quickly, but Ning Tao has finished, low roar: "it''s too late!"


    But at this moment, a charming light came out, just in a flash, an almost naked jade body, tightly attached to Ning Tao, he had a soft voice: "officer, sleep..."


    Then he kisses his lips.


    It''s like trying to suck out Ning Tao''s Yang.


    "Well done," the silver pupil white jade lion was excited and excited, and immediately fought with all his strength to make a fist.


    However, Ning Tao, who seems to be stunned, suddenly flashes smart in her golden pupil. Instead of breaking free, she tries her best to cooperate, and a stream of Yang Qi enters her body.


    Eight tail fox just a joy, the whole person suddenly face a change, scream a, incomparable huge heat.


    "This What''s this? "


    "No, help me Help me... "


    In the blink of an eye, the eight Tailed Fox, the supreme eight, burned himself from the inside out. In a shrill scream, he was burned to ashes.


    Straight out of my head.


    I don''t even seem to have left a soul.


    "Hiss ~"


    "what What? "


    The silver pupil white jade lion was startled, screamed, turned around and retreated, but it had already rushed to the front.


    And this moment, Ning Tao sneer, that eight tail demon fox he didn''t expect, still dare to suck his own Yang? Funny, he refined the origin of fire, which is no less than absorbing part of the origin into the body.


    Although it''s a good thing, Tianzun doesn''t dare to do it, and even has a 90% chance of being burned to ashes.


    She''s a big eight, but she''s also bold.


    Ignorance!


    But in the hand small sun, is throws down in an instant, swallows the silver pupil white jade lion directly.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Help me Well... "

 Chapter 3880

    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The rolling sun surges between the heaven and the earth.


    Hot waves, twisted space and abnormal high temperature, baking the cold starry sky.


    Ning Tao and other people''s faces are shining and the heat wave is rolling. Among them, there is a shrill scream, but it is getting weaker and weaker. Although they struggle, they are very weak and quiet.


    Since the eight Tailed Fox, the general, silver pupil, white jade lion, shigu, also went with him.


    Evaporation from the world!


    A great power!


    If it''s just luck to kill Jinpeng, it''s strength to kill shigu.


    Among them, the origin of fire has played a great role. If not, it would not be so easy to kill shigu head-on.


    In the holy land, there is a dead silence.


    I watched two against one, but I was killed.


    It''s too strong. The sect leader is becoming more and more abnormal. Even the strong of this level can be wiped out.


    The new one in the world!


    Xiaotian and Xiaokong are even more excited and excited. They regard him as an idol, worthy of being their father and the creator of the miracle. It seems that they can fight back.


    And the stone master suddenly rushed to the silent halberd master and said, "now, how many percent of the chance is there?"


    "The odds?"


    The halberd master pondered, seemed to be hesitating, and suddenly said: "seventy percent!"


    "70%? So confident? " The stone master turned pale, and the Dragon Master also looked surprised.


    However, the halberd master rolled his eyes and said, "I''m talking about a 70% chance for the sect leader to win!"


    "Er..."


    Everyone is dumb. Is this a surrender?


    But at this time, three eyes, Luo Tian in front of a bright, roared: "seven allied forces listen to order, attack!"


    When is the best time not to send troops? It''s time to let off steam after all these days.


    The crack was opened and the wolves charged.


    "Kill Kill... "


    Hundreds of millions of troops have swept across the country. Although the seven sectors have been severely damaged and civil strife has resulted in the loss of a lot of talents and elites, after six or seven hundred years of development, a new group of strong people have emerged as pillars.


    In today''s Seven Realms, the great emperor is the starting point, the Immortal King and the Immortal King are the mainstays. Only the Immortal Emperor has a place, and the number of immortal statues is not too much.


    Even if there are eternal stone and star pill, it takes time to digest, and the ancient abyss should be the closest.


    It is reasonable to say that there is a low temperature in the starry sky, and it is impossible to travel normally without the celestial being. But at this time, the role of science and technology came into play, and a starry sky suit was designed, which can be worn by human beings and immortals for a short time.


    There are also several kinds of war machines, including dragon flying ships and giant flying ships.


    It can gather the power of low-level practitioners in one place, such as twisting into hemp rope, and then fighting with all its strength. After transformation, its power can soar many times.


    It''s a weapon of war in the new era!


    "Kill..."


    "Plasma gun, particle gun, fire!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a flash, the two armies fought for a short time, bloody and shocking, sweeping a large area.


    In the face of the crazy attack of the seven worlds, the monsters in the starry sky are scared. The two main generals are killed one after another, and this strange weapon has never been seen before. Its power is extremely abnormal and overwhelming, just like the end of the day.


    Unable to resist and fight at all, they all screamed and ran around with their heads in their arms.


    The Allied forces of the two races were completely disintegrated. A corpse was stained with blood in the starry sky, and even the powerful demon was shocked, not to mention Ning Tao, who was covetous. The flame broke out, and it would go up in smoke.


    Even the sky can be split in two. I don''t know how many monsters have been slaughtered?


    Ning Tao stopped several times, not because he didn''t want to, but because his strength was almost exhausted. Although the fire source was strong, it wasn''t for you to consume it wantonly. The result of today''s battle is very considerable.


    It seems that when facing the spirit of heaven, he can give it a surprise. He has been waiting too long for this battle.


    There is little suspense about the war.


    The pursuit of the seven realms is oppressive.


    Ning Tao secretly adjusted his breath and was watching the battlefield. Suddenly, a cold breath flashed by. Although it was obscure, he was aware of it in an instant, and a blow went by.


    "Who? Get out of here


    With one punch, there was a knife coming.


    "Boom" a dull sound, and a splash of blood, two people at the same time crazy backward.


    Ning Tao was short of breath, and his face was gloomy. He raised his fist to see that there was a ferocious blade on it, and a cold force that made the whole arm cool. He was too familiar with this feeling.


    "The power of the yellow spring, is it you?"


    The next second, a familiar figure came out of the empty air, slightly cold and pale, as if it had just been eroded by some power."What a Ning Tao, I didn''t expect you to refine the fire. It''s really beyond my expectation!"


    The man''s eyes are ugly.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao was stunned, and his pupils couldn''t help contracting. In front of him, it was Huang Sheng. He not only hid in the void, but also found the source of fire?


    But how would he know?


    Doesn''t it mean that there are only five people in heaven and earth?


    At this time, Xiaolian turned into a streamer, and seemed to be looking at this side all the time. Seeing this, she drank low: "who are you? So mean? "


    Deliberately hiding in the void, painstakingly trying to assassinate, but also select the weakest time.


    Anyone will be angry.


    Besides, how could he know the source of the fire?


    Huang Sheng picked his eyebrows, looked at Xiaolian, and suddenly said, "I seem to have seen you, but I can''t remember now, but you It''s important! "


    "You should have told him about the fire? You are really willing to... "


    Hearing this, Ning Tao and Xiao Lian turn pale. How does this guy feel strange? What the hell is going on?


    "Huang Sheng, if you have something to say, let it go. I don''t have time to talk with you here. Dare to come to my territory. Do you think you''ve lived enough?"


    Ning Tao said coldly and angrily.


    If not for his keen and quick reaction, I''m afraid he would have succeeded. Moreover, Huang Sheng in front of him is not the same as Huang Sheng.


    "Jie Jie, you are still so confident. Today, if you had not refined the source of fire, it would have been your death day. I worked hard to plan and beat anyone with a bamboo basket. Tut Tut, you are really my old enemy!"


    Huang Sheng gave a cold smile.


    A knife spirit, sharp burst out, it seems that the hatred for Ning Tao is not reduced but increased.


    Looking at his cultivation carefully, he broke through to the seventh level. It seems that he was also hurt by the fire source, reaching deep into his abdomen. At the moment, he is just trying to bear it.


    Ning Tao stares at him and is silent for a long time. He suddenly frowns and says in a cold voice, "who are you?"


    "You It''s not the Huang Sheng I know! "


    Xiaolian frowned. This breath also has some familiarity, but some can''t remember it. It seems that when she comes to her mouth, she is just a step away from the door.


    "Dao Qi? Knife? Holy sword


    All of a sudden, Xiaolian''s beautiful eyes flashed. It seemed that she remembered something. She changed color and said, "are you that knife?"


    "Well?"


    What does Ning Tao mean?


    And Huang Sheng smile convergence, seems to have been recognized by her, he also thought of some things, but the heart of Ning Tao is more jealous and resentful.


    The source of fire, Shenglian, Changsheng and the key to time and space are all there. They are all what he wants.


    "Damn it..."


    Xiaolian was short of breath and trembled for a long time before she gritted her teeth and said, "if I guess correctly, you should be the spirit of the holy sword."


    "Qi Ling?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, he suddenly remembers what the gatekeeper said. Huang Sheng''s identity is not simple.


    I see. It turns out that this guy''s body is a holy sword and spirit. Is it reincarnation? Or rebuild? But these are not important. The important thing is to understand the identity.


    No wonder it knows so much.


    And cultivation, it''s no wonder to improve so fast. It seems that the last accident awakened the spirit memory.


    It should be that his strength has increased greatly. He wants to destroy himself and take everything he wants before he rises. Unfortunately, the time is right, but he didn''t expect that he refined the fire source and his strength has soared.


    Moreover, the power of the yellow spring invading the palm was expelled and refined by the fire source before long.


    I can''t threaten myself any more!

 Chapter 3881

    Ning Tao''s conjecture is basically the origin and development of Huang Sheng. It''s a thousand and ten thousand calculations, but he didn''t realize that the fire source, one of the nine sources in the world, was refined by him.


    Otherwise, he will die today.


    With this knife, there is no match under heaven.


    It''s a pity that he is too arrogant. Although he is lucky, there are always people who are more favored than him. Looking at Ning Tao, he always has a deep sense of frustration.


    Huang Sheng gritted his teeth, but he soon took a deep breath and said, "brother Ning, you and I don''t have to be hostile. We are both holy places and can cooperate."


    "Although I don''t know the real intention and plan of Sansheng, I seem to see hope in you. I have the strongest weapon and you have the hand to rise. The combination of the two can be described as a powerful combination."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao sniffed, refused without thinking, and sneered: "I really don''t know where you come from. B face said this to me? I didn''t say that before, but I was still thinking about killing me. "


    "What? You can''t kill, you can''t win? You think everyone is so good tempered? What do you mean? Do you know what "no b-face"


    He is really angry this time. Who do you think he is? Want to join hands with him again?


    No way!


    Can''t you stab him again?


    He won''t agree unless his brain is kicked.


    If he didn''t spend too much at the moment, he would try Huang Sheng''s power. After all, if he took back Huang Quan''s holy sword, he really had a big killing weapon.


    Although the holy ring of time and space is also semi holy, Ning Tao found that it is more defensive.


    There must be attacks, of course.


    In its field, all are eroded by time, which can be regarded as an absolute field.


    With these words, Huang Sheng''s face muscles could not help shaking, but his face was expressionless. He twitched and said, "it''s all old grudges. Brother Ning, don''t worry about those. Don''t think about them any more?"


    "Today, natural disasters are common, and it''s hard to maintain your holy land of eternal life. But my yellow spring is OK. As long as brother Ning is willing to join hands, my yellow spring will open its door!"


    However, Ning Tao no longer believed him and sneered, "I think you are asking for trouble!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    The halberd Lord and others came at a high speed.


    I saw the scene just now. I scolded them in my heart. Everyone was angry.


    Xiaolian also stares at Huang Sheng with her apricot eyes. Her whole body is full of colorful light. The five elements are perfect, accompanied by wind and rain, like the daughter of elements.


    Seeing this, Huang Sheng''s face became gloomy. If he stayed, he was really asking for trouble.


    Immediately one step into the void, haze way: "brother Ning, you will regret..."


    "Island Master, do you want to chase me?" The eagle''s eyes were bright and sharp, and his strength improved a lot, as if he could fly to the sky at any time.


    Ning Tao shakes his head and says in a low voice, "no, beat the drum to stop the troops immediately. Don''t chase the poor. Go back to the holy land."


    Huang Sheng''s appearance is an alarm to him. If the battle just now was a trap and a trap of the spirit of heaven, the seven armies would fall into it, and they would swallow it by the spirit of heaven.


    However, it should not be here, and he also believed that the spirit of heaven would not fight against the seven worlds.


    But others have to guard against it.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    When the people returned, the army began to defend, but everyone had to go through identification.


    At the beginning, some people complained that they were so harsh after winning the war? As a result, several hidden dangers were found, and dozens of monks were taken away, including one Immortal Emperor and a hundred controlled.


    If they are allowed to scatter in the Seven Realms, it is a time bomb.


    It''s good to contain it ahead of time!


    The whole seven realms are full of joy and celebration, while Ning Tao goes to cultivate himself and prepare for the next refining of the source. His goal is the Yinling ring in Xianyue''s hands.


    Although "water source" did not follow him all the time, he still had some recognition.


    Moreover, refining the fire source is also helpful to refining the water source. Water and fire can produce and conquer each other. He can do half the work, but a piece of news disrupted his plan.


    One of the emergency messengers is broken.


    It''s sister Xia''s!


    Ning Tao''s mind is startled and rushes out like a flash of lightning. He quickly finds sister Xia along the origin.


    "What''s the matter? Is the enemy coming? "


    However, sister Xia''s eyes were red, she handed out a jade talisman and said anxiously, "there''s something wrong with Long''er and feng''er. It''s urgent news from Longdao."


    "What? Long er


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, he takes Yu Fu to check. Gradually, he looks a little slower. Fortunately, it''s not as serious as he thought, but the situation is also very critical. Binglan asks him for help.


    Dragon Island two Tianzun unexpectedly can''t pull out, big Honghuang several big races, suddenly rebel.


    Now there are wars everywhere.


    Longer was besieged some time ago. Fortunately, hefenger got out of the siege, but he was also seriously injured and his whereabouts were unknown. Longdao was overwhelmed."What to do? Are you going to save Long''er? " Summer elder sister red eye socket incomparable worry.


    Gu Yuan, Bai Yue, Yan Feitian and so on are all there, as if they are waiting for Ning Tao''s decision, but the latter frowns and ponders: "this should be a trap, a trap specifically for me."


    "Is it the spirit of heaven?" Immortal doubts.


    Ning Tao shook his head, very sure: "it won''t be him, I firmly believe that, but no matter who, as long as you go to know."


    "No matter what it is, ghosts and goblins, dare to touch my son, I''ll kill him!"


    In awe, everyone asked to go together.


    Magic tree is more murderous, seems to feel Ning Tao''s anger, Xiao Hei is howling, threatening to take action, but Da Hei pulls on one side, persuasion, three rounds later.


    Ning Tao rolled a white eye, with way: "this time I go by myself, don''t worry, Tianzun don''t hand, no one can help me, not to mention there is Dragon Island there."


    "Be careful and bring Long''er back," said Xia, holding Ning Tao''s hand tightly.


    Guqiong and Yiyi are comforting.


    Although the incident happened suddenly, Ning Tao had some preparation. Now the whole world is in a mess, and no place is absolutely safe. He has long had the idea to let long er come back.


    It''s a pity that the enemy took the lead.


    He didn''t rush to go, because he needed to prepare something. He was already in the process of preparation, but he didn''t do well. After a long wait, he finally succeeded.


    Ning Tao didn''t have time to experiment, so he directly stepped on the transmission array and went to the western world. He had almost guessed who it was, and it was time to have a grudge with them. This thing was even a surprise.

 Chapter 3882

    "Oh Roar... "


    As soon as we get close to the great flood, the endless roar of beasts reverberates, as if imprinted on this piece of heaven and earth.


    It exudes a vast, wild air.


    The demons are rolling in the mountains and gullies.


    Ning Tao''s body is hidden, and he can smell the smell of blood. It seems that the internal strife in the great flood and famine is very fierce, and there are natural disasters nearby. It''s really hard to suppress it by the power of dragon island alone, and he can''t get away from it.


    And Long''er and feng''er are all missing now. We should try our best to find them first.


    Otherwise, he is also sorry for ZuLong and zuhuang.


    He can''t be sure, but after all, he is connected by blood. It''s not difficult to pursue one or two of his great powers, but it''s hard to say what the result is.


    Say dry, he condensed a drop of blood on his fingertips, emptied his mind and opened up his instinct.


    A wisp of mysterious meaning.


    And this drop of blood, ripple, little movement, after a long time, just toward a direction.


    "Well, it works." In front of Ning Tao''s eyes, he really determined a position. Then he started to chase after him, leaving a bang in the same place.


    But just move, suddenly eyelid a jump, heart a panic, subconsciously put the head side in the past.


    "Damn it, it''s not good..."


    "Whew ~"


    a dark sickle passed by, decisively, ruthlessly and mercilessly, cutting off a strand of hair.


    Although Ning Tao was not hurt by the knife gas, it made his skin tingle. Subconsciously, he pulled away and suddenly retreated. But his back was cold, like a big abyss waiting for him, mixed with the smell and cold.


    "A glimpse of the light, a disease!"


    With a whoosh, he rolled away in a panic, but before he stopped, another wave of offensive came, which did not give him a chance to fight back.


    A God''s blood prison is under the hood.


    There is another magic fist, just like the emperor.


    "Damn it, it''s too late," said Ning Tao, breathless and biting his teeth, bursting out a golden light.


    Only a "whew", then disappear, if into the surrounding, strong wind, straight into the sky 90000 miles, the bright golden light let everyone surprised.


    "What? How is that possible? "


    In the sight, Ning Tao, who can avoid the ambush, gasps heavily and lies violently on his chest. Behind him, he has a pair of golden wings, delicate and perfect. His whole body is like jade.


    It''s like a couple of works of art.


    A golden wing fan, actually came out the sound of wind and thunder, whistling, crowing, there is a golden wing Mirs in the cold gaze here, unrestrained.


    It''s like a giant ROC in the shape of a human. It looks big but it''s light. It feels like it has no weight.


    "You killed Jinpeng? How could you have killed him? This It''s impossible. It''s impossible. It''s eight fold, but it''s no match for speed. "


    A python screamed.


    That face, full of incredible.


    "Sure enough, it''s you. It looks like what I thought." Ning Tao said with a black face.


    Green face, fangs, the ancestor of Teng snake, Gu Ying, Ziwei emperor, he was ambushed as soon as he entered the flood. These bastards can''t wait.


    When the holy land of time and space was defeated, did it slow down so quickly? Is there such an organized encirclement and suppression?


    For a time, he was forced into a desperate situation.


    You know, he doesn''t have any advantage right now.


    Wait. Something''s wrong. Four? Ancient shadow should not be regarded as supreme. There should be another one. It seems that it was the Shenhu Taoist who had fought with him.


    "Not good..."


    Ning Tao just exclaimed, but his reaction was a little late. A terrible suction had reached his back. He wanted to rush out, but he had already fallen into other people''s art.


    "Shenhu, Shenhu, it''s hidden." A fierce voice came from behind.


    "Little bastard, get in here." Evil spirit evil spirit and crape myrtle emperor sneer together to hit a punch, will be gritting teeth struggling Ning Tao a punch into.


    When you get to Hulukou, you still want to go?


    "Shou ~"


    Taoist Shenhu sneered. As soon as he practiced the Dharma, he recited some words in his mouth. When a gourd was covered, it was firmly blocked.


    "Yes, I got him at last!"


    When they saw this, they were overjoyed. Gu Yingzhi grinned and said, "I said that this guy has been taking the initiative. We are constrained everywhere, and it''s hard to let go of our hands and feet. Now it''s really effective."


    Teng snake''s ancestor also laughed and said: "yes, he is a supreme middle level. No matter how strong he is, he can''t be our opponent. He always leads us by the nose. Otherwise, he would have killed him."


    "It''s tough enough for an ant to jump so long. It''s troublesome."


    When a few people laugh, the emperor Ziwei doubts: "did you see clearly just now? Are those the wings of Jinpeng? Is it really killed? "


    Up to now, he has some incredible, even he is not sure that he can kill Jin Peng.Even if it''s a weight higher than him.


    But as soon as the words came out, several people''s smiles froze. Today, they frowned. It''s really strange. Before they came here, they sent a message to Jin Peng, but they didn''t reply?


    People thought it was afraid, and the mountain was sealed off in the Jinpeng world, and they didn''t care much.


    Now it seems that we are blocking the news to keep the secret. After all, no one dares to touch the world of Jinpeng without any evidence of the fall of Jinpeng.


    Without Jinpeng supremacy, the Jinpeng world will fall from the top to the middle, not to mention the arrogance and arrogance of Jinpeng supremacy in recent years, which has offended many people in the whole world.


    Not to mention the descendants of Jinpeng and pengniao, they are all treasures.


    Even if there is no enmity, they will fight for each other. A few people will move and their thoughts will gradually become active. Although they have met Jin Peng, they only have interests at this stage. How can these treasures be spared?


    Who doesn''t want a good mount? Jinpeng''s supreme speed is coveted by everyone.


    At this time, the Taoist priest of Shenhu patted the gourd and said, "don''t worry, don''t care if Jinpeng is killed by him. Even if Jinpeng falls into my Shenhu, he will never escape."


    "Ha ha..."


    On hearing this, they nodded and praised. It''s undeniable that Shenhu can be compared with the magic weapon of the top class cave, and even more mysterious than the ordinary top class cave.


    It can attack, defend and accommodate the way of heaven.


    Even if Tianzun is sucked in, it''s hard to get out. It''s useless if it''s fast.


    In a word, the ambush was very wonderful. It was successful in one fell swoop. Although there were some changes, it was successful in the end. He would die whenever he wanted Ning Tao to die now.


    "Beautiful..."


    And in Shenhu, Ning Tao''s face changes and looks at this space. It''s very firm, just like Xiaoqian world. It''s impossible to tear open the void and return to the outside.


    I didn''t expect to be on guard and cautious. I was trapped. I even felt assimilated. It should be the power of Shenhu himself. I can''t stay long. Otherwise, I will be slaughtered.


    Looking at a pair of golden wings behind him, Ning Tao is agitated in his heart. Yes, these are really the supreme wings of Jin Peng. They are made for him by the first-class master.


    He doesn''t have the method to forge the secret of flying, but Jin Peng has many in his hand.


    It should be some poachers who want to hunt pengniao to forge a secret treasure. They are finally killed by Jinpeng, and the secret method is also obtained by Jinpeng. There are some in Yipin''s hands, but they don''t have the subtlety in their hands.


    A few years ago, Yipin picked out a secret method and went into the original tower to make, polish and refine. I don''t know how many rare and precious materials they mixed together. It can be said that Yipin has done everything in the world.


    Of course, the final result is also gratifying, even one fell swoop to reach the list of the best artifact!


    This is also the pinnacle of a master!


    It''s the best artifact. Although it''s also partial to the auxiliary system, it can help you escape and hunt down. It''s much better than Dahei.


    Ning Tao has not had time to try, see here boundless, with a flap, burst out full strength.


    "Whew", as if into the space, too fast, even the wind can not hear, silent, the wind blowing that he can not even open his eyes.


    The body seems to be twisted and torn, but at least it''s also a divine body. Even if it''s a little worse than Jin Peng''s body, it''s not much worse, so it''s easy to adapt.


    But consumption is also terrible!

 Chapter 3883

    A full flight, only a few breath, but consumed Ning Tao Dantian nearly one tenth of the divine power.


    It really scared him.


    It seems that everything is in proportion.


    If you want to be an ordinary person, I''m afraid it''s one third of the consumption. Even if you give it to others, I''m afraid few people dare to use it.


    Sword, only wear hero, treasure, natural wear strong, also only in this way can make the best use of.


    Even if you fly normally, it is far more than the same level of supreme. The speed just now is comparable to that of Tianzun, but you still can''t get out of this space.


    "Whew Whew... "


    Ning Tao is not reconciled to the outbreak of speed, although fast enough, strong enough, but there is still no end in front of him, his speed has been fast enough to jump, shuttle.


    It seems that you can''t get out just by flying.


    This assimilation is becoming stronger and stronger, as if there is a small way of heaven. We should integrate ourselves with it, be refined, devoured, and let it absorb nutrients.


    "What a magic gourd? The world is full of wonders. It''s a space of its own. It''s like the cave, but it''s one of attack and defense. It contains the way of heaven. "


    "Is this one of the three great gods in the legend, Rongtian gourd?" Ning Tao exclaimed.


    This legend has a long history. The three great gods are all rare treasures and gods. They are born with magical powers and Taoist rhymes. However, it is said that they have disappeared for many years, so I don''t remember.


    Although I''m greedy for this magic thing, it''s the most important thing to get out of trouble now. I don''t have time to think about so many other things.


    Ning Tao ponders, suddenly a hand, release a fire, it seems that it still depends on you, the next second, the whole person like a volcano general burst out infinite flame, directly rendering a sea of fire around.


    "Burn, fire!"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Xiaotiandao trembles, desperately suppresses, increases assimilation, and illusions the dual attribute suppression of water and fire.


    But these are paths after all. How can they compete with the fire? Before long, it fell into the downwind and let the fire soar and spread like a plague. This posture is to destroy the gourd.


    It''s a pity, but living is the most important thing!


    At this time, five people from the outside world are rushing to the core of the great flood and famine. Xiahou Tianzun and several others are struggling to delay Longdao. They want to help.


    Although Teng snake''s ancestor wanted to destroy Dragon Island and had so many helpers, he knew it was impossible.


    The details of the dragon clan are beyond their imagination. They are gods and top beasts that have existed since the beginning of heaven and earth. They are also favored by heaven and earth. If they want to force against them, they are afraid that they will be attacked by Qi Yun.


    Therefore, for countless years, although the dragon people have experienced many difficulties and dangers, they have been standing still and hard to destroy.


    Even if it can''t be exterminated, at least this time we have to teach it a lesson. Its Teng snake clan, tens of millions of lineal clans, are almost dead and wounded, not to mention its collateral and affiliated forces, whose business has been destroyed for many years.


    Just when a few people have a ghost in their mind, Taoist Shenhu is suspicious. He always thinks what''s wrong? A little hot, he subconsciously bow a red, originally bronze God Hu unexpectedly a red, also spurted a heat wave.


    The cracks that he had repaired were broken again. He could feel the terrible temperature inside.


    "This What''s going on? Asshole, what did you do to my God The Taoist priest of Shenhu screams and grabs Shenhu. His skin and flesh are almost scalded.


    I let go of my hand.


    Teng snake tail a roll, not waiting for it to be proud, the thick skin of it actually screamed.


    "Hiss ~"


    "OK It''s so hot... "


    The original rush out of a few people, immediately also stopped the body, the God Hu, no one dares to touch, a dry crack on the God Hu has opened.


    "Click! Click


    This sound, just like a knife into the heart of Taoist Shenhu, broke through his heart and roared: "no, my baby, son of a bitch, what have you done? Get the hell out of here. "


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole!"


    See God Hu Taoist madness, red eyes, crape myrtle emperor, green face fangs quickly pull him.


    "Calm down, it''s a trap. You can''t get close to it. You can''t let him escape. Even if you can''t catch him, you''ll kill him at one stroke!"


    Ziwei emperor in a hurry to dissuade.


    As soon as the words came out, the Taoist priest of Shenhu gritted his teeth and came back to him. Five people gritted their teeth and held different positions to find resonance.


    "Five stars Soul refining array


    Before the formation was finished, a golden light rushed out, blasted a gap, castrated continuously, and punched straight to get the tianlinggai.


    "Hum, if you want to die, do you dare to pass by me and despise me?" Gu Ying is extremely angry. It seems that his self-esteem has been provoked. He punches the same way.


    It''s like a blood colored giant, pulling up the mountain.


    "Blood technique, ancient god''s fist!"


    "Boom Bang, Bang... "


    The collision of the two fists gave rise to a sense of strength, which made the void shudder.Ning Tao was beaten back for more than ten meters. As soon as he stepped on the sole of his foot, his golden wings moved, and he left from the gap like a leap.


    For a moment, the four were even slower.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Damn it, black face roared.


    As long as they form an array, even if he has the supreme wings of Jinpeng, he will definitely die today. However, they underestimate the speed of Jinpeng, and with a bang behind him, a hot fire burst out.


    The gourd burst open.


    A big flame, burning in the void.


    "No Ah... "


    Taoist Shenhu grabs his hair and screams. His eyes are red and ferocious, like wild animals. His heart is dripping blood. That''s the secret treasure he has refined for countless years.


    Because it became famous, because it rose, but also because it got the way, after a hundred battles, there was not too much damage.


    It''s totally broken today.


    Just as he screamed and collapsed, a faint murmur and disharmony rang out. His blue face and fangs were stunned and turned to have a look. But the next second, his face became stiff, and he was scared by the scene in front of him.


    In the line of sight, Gu Ying''s head, mouth and nose white seven, the whole person thin, stiff in place.


    "I I poof... "


    "Gu Ying, what''s the matter with you? Is that how it hurts with one punch? " Green face fangs a face dislikes a way.


    Several people came to see Gu Ying''s mouth widened and wanted to say something, but he trembled and cried in pain, and the whole person started to burn himself?


    A burst of fire from the inside out.


    "Ah Ah, ah... "


    "No..."


    Soon, under the four people''s dull eyes, the ancient shadow of the eight peaks burned to ashes.


    Four people gape, inconceivable, rigid looking at this scene, a little bit of ash floating, a big living person, a generation of ancestors so gone? What happened? What''s going on?


    After a long time, the four ancestors failed to respond. How did Gu Ying die?


    Flame? Ning Tao?


    Is it just because of the punch?


    "This..."


    At this time, Ning Tao has been flying 100000 meters away from here, trying to cover up their breath. They must have been guided by heaven behind them, otherwise they would not have been found.


    Although he was able to escape, it was a fluke. As for Gu Ying, he probably won''t die.


    The shigu of jiuzhong was barely suppressed.


    Soon, he found a large volcano and went straight into it. He planned to recuperate here and refine water here.


    We must seize the time to improve our strength. I''m afraid there are still bigger threats waiting for him!

 Chapter 3884

    A encounter, let Teng snake, Shenhu four people really aware of Ning Tao''s terrible strength.


    Jinpeng, the ancient shadow has been broken.


    And even escaped from their siege.


    But what is really terrible is not Ning Tao''s strength, nor the so-called terrible flame, but his unlimited growth and rising power.


    Every time we meet, this guy grows up several times faster than usual.


    In those days, he Ning Tao was just a fledgling boy. Not to mention them, even a strong man in charge of the door could easily crush him to death, just like a little shrimp who couldn''t make waves.


    But how long has it been? For hundreds of years, if you change to normal, it will not be enough for you to have a sleep.


    But it is in these hundreds of years, under the oppression of their four forces, Ning Tao rose abruptly like a comet, subverting their cognition and encirclement again and again, and now has grown into a giant dragon.


    The Dragon turned over, but the earth was moving and the mountains were shaking. Even they could not resist the movement.


    Everyone''s heart is very heavy.


    ''s ningtao as like as two peas, who are really standing at the same height with them, is not afraid to look down upon or despise, or else they will be the same as the ancient image.


    But it''s hard to think about it. They are the four great and nine most powerful. They used to be one of the most arrogant and powerful people. They are almost the highest practitioners under the heaven. They can even fight with the heaven.


    But why can''t Ning Tao? He is only a supreme seven, on single choice, which of the four of them are not strong, Ning Tao several times, completely crush.


    But one failure is an accident, two failures are a coincidence, and three or four failures mean what?


    This makes the four people have no choice but to think more.


    What''s more, in today''s era, chaos Tianzun tries its best to frighten the princes and protect Ning Tao, but also experiences the event of Ming laoguai. Almost no Tianzun dares to attack Ning Tao.


    Even the impatient Xiahou Tianzun did not dare to disobey, for fear that his life would not be guaranteed.


    Can become a generation of God, that I do not know how much suffering, accumulation, fortune, who want to give up all this? No one wants to die.


    But Tianzun doesn''t kill Ning Tao. Who else can do anything?


    He escaped this time. When we meet again, are they still Ning Tao''s opponents? One question after another annoyed them.


    "Damn it..."


    The green face tusk secretly scolds a, hard scalp frown a way: "that next how should we do?"


    As soon as the words came out, the three of them were depressed. Teng she gritted her teeth and said, "for today''s plan, we need to find a way to find Ning Tao. Our situation has come to a critical moment. Either he or I will die."


    "I can''t give him the chance to grow up. I''ll see you next time. If I can''t kill him, I''m afraid..."


    Although the next words didn''t say, but the three people''s heart trembled, already realized, Shenhu Taoist hated: "but he has Jinpeng wings in the body, even if he appears in front of us, also can''t catch him."


    "Yes, and after this ambush, he must have been on guard. He won''t be fooled any more, this damned little bastard."


    Teng snake''s ancestor angrily smashed several mountains, which made the nearby spirit beasts shiver.


    However, the crape myrtle emperor touched his chin. He was silent all of a sudden and said: "it''s not that there''s nothing to do. Aren''t there two little bastards? As long as we catch them, we are not afraid that Ning Tao will not take the bait. "


    As soon as the words came out, the three people were stunned. They immediately understood what he said. They were the two people who were the dragon and Phoenix.


    According to Zeng Shihuang, these two people are closely related to Tiantong Huang. According to the secret information from Longdao, these two people are Ning Tao''s children.


    But it''s a pity that long Dao got the wind in advance and sent them a message to hide.


    Several times they found traces, but they killed several of their subordinates, and they disappeared again, like a mouse, just like Ning Tao.


    However, it is certain that the two of them are still in the flood and famine, and it is not without a chance to find them.


    "This plan is feasible. We can''t catch Ning Tao. If we can''t catch these two little bastards again, we can really clean our necks and wait for Ning Tao to cut them down."


    His face was blue and his teeth were bared.


    The three of them knew that this opportunity was very rare. They could never miss it again


    At this time, Ning Tao has adjusted his state and is at the bottom of the magma. The color here is white and the temperature is extremely high, but it has no effect on him.


    This time he also brought the original tower, which should save some time.


    Just want to start, but suddenly received a message, open jade tube a look, only eight words.


    "Bao''er is seriously injured and can''t help again!"


    "What?"


    Ning Tao''s face changed. Was it the last time he was hurt against the ghost? It seems that it is the limit of bao''er to activate the holy instrument and burst out the power.


    At least for a long time, she can''t help herself any more, now is There is no way out!Few people know about bao''er, and no one will do anything about it. But if they do, it will be over. At least a lot of enemies will rush on.


    They will be swallowed, even bones are not left, especially those people covetous Xiahou Tianzun.


    So now we have to go on pretending to be powerful. As for how long it can last, it''s hard to say. But if we make ourselves stronger first, we don''t need to rely on it.


    Water!


    Ning Tao looks at Yin Ling ring, gnashes his teeth and goes directly into Yang Ling ring. He wants to start refining water.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Relying on the star refining, he entered the yinlingjie.


    Every original ring seems to have a unique space. It''s a blue sea. Relying on the fire can save him a lot of time.


    He could feel a breath and stare at it.


    "Wow Wow... "


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Water is the source of all things, it can be changeable, can be mimicry, with the temperature, there are all kinds of upgrade.


    For a while, it is like hot spring flowing, for a while, it is as cold as river. The two states reincarnate and rotate each other, all of which reveal the mystery of water source.


    Ning Tao has been quiet for a long time, but she is not in a hurry to wake up the spirit of water source. Here, her heart is very calm, and she can feel a familiar breath. She is dependent. At the moment, it''s as if she has been with her.


    I do not know how long, a soft voice sounded: "can you understand what?"


    Ning Tao opened his eyes, shook his head, looked up and found that the water spirit and Yiyi are very similar, condensed by water, mimicked by ice, very crystal clear, very beautiful, he complex way: "I just want to protect my family."


    "For hundreds of years, I want to accompany them well, but I can''t stop, I can''t stop, and only in this way can they be safe."


    Hearing this, Shuiling''s beautiful eyes rippled and pondered for a long time: "are you ready?"


    Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes were like fire, his body was covered with golden flame, a little bit of transpiration, solemnly said: "come on, what''s your final test?"


    Looking at the fire source refined by him, Shuiling said calmly: "it''s very simple. Go to accompany Xiaotian more."


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao is stunned. Is this a test?


    As if seeing his shock, Shuiling said calmly: "I have witnessed Yiyi''s life. Just like my own experience, Xiaotian has grown up with me, even if A request. "


    "This Don''t you resist? " Ning Tao was surprised.


    "You have refined the source of fire. Even if I fight with all my strength, in the end, I will lose both sides. The biggest possibility is that you will refine it, so don''t bother. Go to accompany Xiaotian more."


    Shuiling simply shook his head.


    The next second, directly into a blue light, into the body of Ning Tao, flowing body.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "

 Chapter 3885

    This situation let Ning Tao unexpected, feel more than the last refining fire, but also relaxed for a long time.


    But thanks to Xiaotian.


    He was in the light of his son.


    I''m afraid I would not be willing to treat him as my own child if it wasn''t for Shuiyuan Youqing. It would take a long time to refine him in the end.


    Ning Tao laughs bitterly. However, at least this time, the goal has been achieved. He immediately runs the star refining decision with all his strength, absorbs water and integrates it. In fact, the most difficult thing is how to make it coexist with the fire source and listen to him.


    As the saying goes, one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers, but the one that can accommodate a group of tigers is called Mountain King!


    Ning Tao''s way is to be the mountain king. He may not only refine these two in the future, but also refine the nine.


    It''s a long way to go.


    At the same time, his breath is rising.


    Different from the last time, the progress of integration is not so smooth, because it is compatible with the fire source, but it is somewhat incompatible with the water source, so it needs a lot of time to run in.


    "Shine the stars, ask their true heart."


    "Pan Ling asks for the soul and holds the stars together!"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    Just when he merged with the water source, on a mysterious island, an old figure sat on the top of the mountain. In the dark, he looked at the stars, two of which were different in his eyes.


    "The sun is calling each other in the sun?"


    "It seems that he finally solved the secret, but next, how far can you go..."


    Mysterious figure, complex whisper.


    But at this moment, a touch of evil darkness covered most of the world, and seemed to swallow up the two stars.


    "Well, you are so greedy that you can''t wait to think of it?" The mysterious figure swept away in a dark shadow.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "I am for the dark, I am everywhere, where in the world can the dark be trapped?"


    A arrogant tone of voice.


    "At least, you can never walk under the light. Neither now nor in the future. Don''t think that no one can punish you. It''s not that you can''t, but that you haven''t arrived. Just wait, it''s coming."


    Mysterious old figure cold way.


    At the same time, the two dazzling stars burst out light, dispelling the endless darkness.


    Seeing this, there was a face in the darkness, just like a demon, the ancestor of darkness. He said coldly, "old man, don''t be proud. No one can disperse the darkness, let alone destroy it."


    "What if there are two sources? Changsheng was just like this. No, he didn''t kill me. Give up and let me out as soon as possible. Maybe you can still exist. The world should be ruled by me... "


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Endless brand in the roar, a ferocious beast head, as if to emerge.


    But the next second, the mysterious old figure waved his hand, an invisible prohibition, across the world, instantly suppressed thousands of brands.


    "I said, you can''t get out, waiting for your fate, only a dead end!"


    "I can feel that you are afraid. You are impatient and flustered, which shows that our decision is right." Mysterious old figure with sharp eyes.


    As soon as the words came out, the dark side lit up, a pair of angry eyes, and said coldly: "old man, don''t be complacent too early. Even if he can grow up, he can''t erase the darkness. No one can do it."


    "Besides, he is in dire danger. Let''s wait for him to live, Jie Jie..."


    Under the prohibition, the darkness soon dissipated.


    The major visions also fell into calm.


    The mysterious old figure frowned. After observing the sky, he pinched his finger and calculated. He found that Ning Tao could not calculate any more. He had jumped out.


    What''s going to happen next? What should I do? It''s all up to him.


    "Boy, be careful..."


    At the same time, in a broken mountain, Ning Long''er is biting his teeth, his left arm has been twisted, and long feng''er is setting his bone.


    With a click, he finally regained his position.


    "Hiss ~"


    Ning kong''er took in the cold air, and the sweat on his forehead was flowing. However, it was much better than just now. He gritted his teeth and said, "feng''er, there are more and more enemies, but they don''t seem to plan to kill us."


    They had just gone through a battle, and the enemy had a chance to assassinate them, but they gave up the chance.


    There must be a ghost in here.


    Hearing this, long feng''er was very calm and frowned: "so it seems that they want to live, but they must have a purpose, or they are suppressing who?"


    "Is it dad?" One side has a small Phoenix to blink bright big eyes to say.


    As soon as the words came out, all three of them were stunned.


    "Father? Ning Tao


    Ning Long''er''s face changed, and he felt bad. He said, "it''s bad. They''re afraid they''re coming at me. They''ve just exposed the trace. They should have caught up with me.""Let''s go, light..."


    In his anxious urge, a six color dragon quickly transformed itself, intending to take the three away.


    But in this second, the space stagnated, a great pressure, fear shrouded, and a ferocious Laughter: "kids, keep running, it''s very smart, almost walked by you again. "


    at this moment, the four are stiff, supreme? It seems to be stronger than ice blue and copper elder.


    "It''s over, damn..."


    Ning kong''er has a black face and a cold sweat. In the stagnant space, he can''t move, or is he a little late? Is this guy green faced?


    That''s the number one star nest.


    He probably understood that this was a plot against his father, and they must not be allowed to succeed.


    "Feng''er, Xiao Guang, Xiao Huan, are you afraid of death?" Ning Long''er''s body is full of sounds.


    As soon as the words came out, three people showed their determination, roared and said crazily, "fight with them!"


    At this moment, four forces broke out.


    A new colorful dragon, a rising immortal Phoenix, accompanied by two sacred bodies of dragon and Phoenix, the four forces are perfectly integrated.


    "Long Huang It''s a hit


    "Kill ~"


    I saw a dragon phoenix, with fire wings on her back, appeared from the hazy, shrouded in mystery, as if she had endless power and roared straight towards her.


    Seeing this, the green faced tusk raised his eyebrow and said in surprise: "it''s true that the four imperial levels can burst out the supreme power. However, it''s a pity that you met It''s me


    There is no fancy, a palm clapped down, as if there are thousands of ferocious force condensation roar.


    "Break ~"


    the power of great evil is the power of the Dragon Phoenix.


    "Boom" a loud noise, such as thunder and fire, earth shaking, incomplete mountains were directly flattened, two forces directly exploded between heaven and earth.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "You Poof... "


    Four figures spit blood and fly out, one by one smashing into the ruins like shells.


    It''s no match at all.


    One by one, they were so badly hurt that they couldn''t get up.


    I''m kidding. Is it possible that their four immortals can compete with each other? It''s a fluke to survive this fierce attack.


    The blue faced tusk figure trembled, but also stepped back a little step. He frowned and looked at the palm of his hand. He was numb and burned. It was a miracle that he could hurt the four boys.


    At this moment, he has some envy Ning Tao, even the children are so excellent.


    And then there''s Tian Tong Huang, the devil fairy.


    "Well, that''s enough. Don''t worry. I''ll reunite your father and son later." The blue face and fangs wipe out this yearning, showing a fierce and fierce.


    Just want to export to grasp, a startling sword Qi cuts down from the void, as if it is a thousand space isolation.


    "Dare to move my son, seek death!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Green face fangs color change, body shape suddenly back a few steps, then crazy rushed to the bottom of Ning Long''er.


    With the fastest shot.


    At this moment, it''s like thunder and lightning.


    However, a golden light came faster than him, hitting him directly in the face.


    "Give me Go away

 Chapter 3886

    "Bang!"


    There was only a loud bang, which shattered thousands of void, trembled the rules, and the earth collapsed.


    Even the aura was shaken away.


    With one punch, he beat back the blue faced fangs and hit them on his face, bleeding flowers.


    "Well Poof... "


    Under this dull hum, Ning Tao, who was in a hurry, was angry. He clenched his fist and hit hard. It was too fast to use the fire source just now. This time, it was different.


    A bright, blazing flame, the whole arm will be wrapped tightly.


    However, the green faced tusk was extremely frightened and angry in his heart. The five orifices of Qi were smoky. No one ever dared to hit him in the face. One of his teeth collapsed and spilled blood. At the same time, he saw a fire fist coming again.


    "How dare you come here? How dare you cheat me? I''ll make you pay for the bleeding! "


    In the roar, a terrible evil force surged wildly, as if endless, but the extreme of evil, reached a peak.


    "The most ferocious force, the head of all evils!"


    "Po ~"


    under Ning Tao''s eyes, a fierce God with angry eyes roared and hissed, and smashed down with his hands clasped. He was resolute and powerful.


    The most important thing is that there is no direct contact. Obviously, I know that the fire source on his hand is very strong.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Two fists against each other, there was a blast.


    At the next moment, the two figures were shaken back by Jin Dao at the same time. Their body swayed and they were speechless. One sighed at the ferocious evil and the other was afraid of the fire.


    No wonder the ancient shadow supreme will be killed by one blow. If the flame is stained with it, I''m afraid it will be fatal. Even the power of the evil god will be burned out.


    What''s more, what scares him even more is that Ning Tao''s cultivation has improved.


    He''s been gone for less than a month? How to break through eight from seven? It took him nearly 10 million years to reach this point.


    "This How is that possible? "


    In the face of his scream and shudder, Ning Tao gives a cold hum. If he comes a step later, I''m afraid that Long''er and feng''er are really dangerous.


    Outside for more than a month, he was in the original tower for five or six years, and finally succeeded in refining the water source.


    Cultivation also smoothly promoted to eight heavy.


    However, even in the world, there is a wave of repression, and only one can be promoted. It seems that it has nothing to do with the holy land, but even one is enough for now.


    Dare to move his son and daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law, this is really touched Ning Tao.


    Almost, he couldn''t tell ZuLong zuhuang that they were still on the eternal island. If they went out of the pass one day and learned that their only daughter had an accident, they would suffer to death. After all, it''s not easy to have children.


    This Ning Tao is very clear experience, no less than heart meat, baby heart.


    "Are you all right?" Ning Tao turns to soft way.


    Kong''er and feng''er nodded excitedly. They could hold on and realized that they had caused trouble for their father.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here today. No one can move you." Ning Tao a face firm calm way.


    But this speech, green face fangs is angry, even dare to underestimate him, can''t help angry way: "arrogant, you don''t proud too early."


    "Old man, you can''t beat me, but you want to attack my son. Don''t you want to be shameless?" Ning Tao sneers at the green face.


    Hearing this, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "I can''t use common sense to deal with you. What are you? It''s only a month. How can it break through again? "


    "If you look at the world for ten billion years, among the countless anecdotes and ancient books, no one has ever been able to enter the country so fast, you Who are you... "


    He was really scared. If this process goes on, he will be in heaven in a few years.


    You know, he was born to be fierce. He had a bumpy and invincible journey, and he became the leader of the star nest. He has been in charge for hundreds of millions of years, but he still has no hope to face the throne of heaven.


    He has only one step left, but he is stuck. But Ning Tao, a boy who is less than ten thousand years old, has hope?


    He didn''t agree!


    Why? Where is he inferior to Ning Tao?


    "No..."


    Listen to the roar of the green face. Ning Tao is too lazy to pay attention to his jealousy. A golden light bursts out of his eyes. He looks for the flaw and says coldly: "don''t delay. Let''s die!"


    With that, he rushed out directly, but he didn''t use the secret method at the first time.


    It''s not that he is careless, but that he doesn''t seem to be able to use it. He has full confidence, only one difference. If the increase of Ares furnace is needed, isn''t the name of "I am emperor in the same stage" a joke?


    "Father careful," see too late to reminisce, Long''er and feng''er had to anxiously remind.


    After all, it''s the star nest.


    But the next second, his face was ferocious and ferocious, and his eyes were fierce. However, he didn''t want to touch him because he was not sure he would win Ning Tao.If a month ago, he still had some confidence, it is almost gone now.


    What''s more, he still has Jin Peng''s wings. However, he can run away. The situation is very bad for him. He must find a way to seize his lifeline or delay waiting for the other three to come.


    He has also made up his mind to withdraw immediately after the meeting with the three, and no longer love war.


    An absurd idea appeared in my mind. Since then, I''m afraid that no one can help me. This should be their last encirclement and suppression.


    "You want to kill me? You are not qualified as a fledgling child. What about the candle dragon? The same evil, amazing and gorgeous, but still died in our hands, boy, don''t be proud too early. "


    "In addition, even if you leave quickly, you will be spared your life. Otherwise, it really angers the people behind me. Today''s chaotic heaven can''t protect you."


    The green faced fangs yelled as they retreated.


    But a discerning person can see that he has been afraid, not fight, just delay.


    "Father, don''t believe him, the two elders of Longdao are enough to stop them," Ning longer said, knowing some inside information.


    Needless to say, Ning Tao is naturally clear. Jin Peng''s wings appear and brush close. He says in a cold voice, "I said that I will send you on the road today."


    A mighty giant smashed down with all his strength.


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    Seeing this, his blue face and tusks took a breath. For many years, he had never been so weak. He burst into fierce force and met him. He hated his teeth.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The impact broke out, and the two retreated.


    However, Ning Tao dashed forward with his wings, and a halo of water appeared on his right hand. It was like a water dragon arm, with the meaning of stormy waves. It was very fast, and it came directly to him.


    "What the hell?" Blue face, fangs, frown, but as long as it''s not fire.


    In a hurry, he had no choice but to face up with one fist. The two fists were opposite, but he made three or four moves like lightning between the lightning and flint.


    And at this moment, three figures shot like three meteors, as if they finally arrived.


    "Daoyou, let''s help you!"


    "What what? What else Ning Kong er''s four people are stunned. What are they provoking?


    After all, there is only one father. He can''t stand alone. What should I do? damn!


    Just when he was anxious, Ning Tao was drifting and retreating calmly. He drew a curve from the corner of his mouth and stared at his eyes with a look of appreciating the drama.


    "Click Click... "


    Layers of frost make the temperature drop between the sky and the earth.


    "Where''s the chill? It''s so cold, "Ziwei emperor frowned, as if something was wrong.


    At the next moment, the three quickly turned pale and looked at the blue faced tusks, didn''t they? However, the whole body of the blue faced tusks in front of me was covered with silver frost. His face turned pale, his mouth was cold, and even his hair was frozen.


    The whole person became an ice sculpture from the inside out.


    "Why How could So... "

 Chapter 3887

    "Green Green face, green face? You What''s the matter with you? " Shenhu Taoist lost his voice and exclaimed.


    A pair of eyes are trembling.


    The mind, the sweat and the skin are bursting.


    Can you feel that the vitality of the green face fangs has been shattered, and a supreme jiuzhong has been frozen to death?


    It''s too scary!


    It''s only half a cup of tea.


    But in such a short time, green faced tusk is not defeated, but is more difficult to kill. Ning Tao, it''s not fire. How did he do it?


    "This..."


    In horror, the old snake trembled, stretched out a hand, touched the stiff, solidified blue fangs, only once, gently touched, unexpectedly broken, the whole tall body disappeared.


    Just like dust dust, a cold air wandered around, making the three people''s backs cold.


    It''s completely stiff and cold.


    What the hell is that kid capable of?


    Besides fire, is ice so terrible? The three men''s fighting faith completely collapsed, a burst of stupidity.


    Not to mention them, Ning Long''er and feng''er were also shocked. The leader of the star nest and the most powerful person in the world died like this?


    Is that too weak?


    Or is father too powerful.


    When Ning Tao saw this, although he had no expression on his face, he was glad that the water source was really powerful, not weaker than the fire source. Unfortunately, the two forces could not be exerted at the same time.


    At least not now. It took him a lot of energy just to absorb and let them coexist.


    In the past, he thought that he could refine the nine sources, but now it seems that the first problem he has to face is how to combine them?


    Two sources are so hard to pacify. What about three, five and eight? How can he quell the riot?


    His confidence is really low.


    At this rate of progress, he would be saturated with one or two more and reach the limit of his energy.


    However, this is not the time to think about this. There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. The most urgent task is to solve these three hidden dangers of being enemies everywhere.


    Although he is the most important of the three, he has the confidence to fight against one of the two sources.


    "Old dogs, today, it''s time for us to make a good calculation," Ning Tao twisted his neck and sent out the war demon to protect the four of Long''er.


    "You..."


    Three people sulk, but the mind has been startled, are watching Gu Ying and green face die.


    I''m really afraid.


    For countless years, I can''t calm down at the moment.


    Taoist Shenhu couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and said with difficulty: "you two, you What do you think? "


    Although he hates Ning Tao and destroys his Rongtian gourd, he is also very clear that there are green hills left. He is not afraid that there is no firewood to burn. The situation is unfavorable and he can''t advance rashly.


    Crape myrtle, Teng snake''s face also appears a cold sweat, is it a fight? Or escape? Always choose one.


    At this time, Teng snake suddenly stood up and said, "two Taoist friends, we have no way to retreat. His Jinpeng wings are faster than any of us. Now we can only retreat and attack."


    "If anyone wants to go to the ancient shadow, the old road of Qingmian can leave, my grandfather Fight with him


    The next second, he actually turned into a hundred Zhang body, split into two, flying in the clouds, crazy killing away, unexpectedly very decisive, firm.


    "Blood technique, Mangshan river!"


    "Gee..."


    "This..."


    Crape myrtle two look changeable, really did not expect it will stand up, no way, can only on.


    On the one hand, obsidian is dazzling, on the other hand, heaven and earth are accepted.


    Two forces, have launched!


    "Break ~"


    Ning Tao''s perspective shows that he can hardly see many flaws. However, he feels that there is a ghost in the ancestor of Teng snake. He dare not be careless and use his best means directly.


    "Twelve times The furnace of Ares


    "The power of the sun, the flame!"


    With a bang, he met three forces.


    This wild sky is directly rendered colorful. Hundreds of millions of monsters run away in a hurry and flinch. The whole second tier area is appalled.


    The whole level of confrontation is second only to the great shock.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Bang Bang, bang, Bang... "


    The four superpowers, if we want to say the worst, are undoubtedly the star nests.


    It''s really pitiful to think about it. The Buccaneer, a place full of terrible evil people, and the three leaders, all died of Ning Tao, and two of them were killed by him.


    It''s very sad to think about it. Even the great talents of Saint college have been helpless over the years.


    Ning Tao killed three of them at one stroke.


    It''s definitely a big win!


    This invisible, but also to the undercover Heilei Laozu paved the way, three masters, he must have one.Long''er and feng''er look at each other with a kind of adoring eyes. They have stars in their eyes. Unexpectedly, their father has been able to compete with the four super powers.


    At that time, it was something they didn''t even dare to think about, but it was far from victory It''s not far away!


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Dharma, the great sun Bible!"


    A storm was gathering and roaring in his hands.


    Although there are two sources, the first one is too much consumption, and the second one is Ning Tao''s most distressed. Gu Ying and Qing Mian died too thoroughly.


    Even the space ring was burned and frozen.


    Destructive power It''s so strong!


    "Hand, don''t let the flame come over." The ancestor of Teng snake had a pearl in his mouth, and a magic light came out.


    "Teng Go to "No way


    "Holy Dharma, Zihuang seizes the Sutra of Japan!"


    "Baohu, baohu, keep in but not out!"


    See three people desperately, burst out of the power can not be underestimated, however, the power of fire, after familiar, has not only physical contact so simple.


    "Boom ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    A large sea of fire covered down, a large "Zizi" for the sound, the collapse of the three forces.


    "What? This What kind of fire is this? " Shenhu Taoist really wants to curse his mother, and the sun flame should not be so terrible, right?


    Rongtian gourd is gone. Even if he has a good gourd, he doesn''t dare to take it out. Now even baohu is destroyed.


    Can he still fight?


    But just a dejected, a burning bone sword cut, Ning Tao actually has come to his back, so fast, he breathed, hurried to catch a thing to resist, seems to be God mine.


    However, before he was happy, Shenkuang was directly divided into two, and the bone sword was close to him.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood a serious problem. Without Shenhu, he seemed to be nothing. Most of the means were used by Shenhu. At the moment, his fighting power seemed not as powerful as ancient shadow.


    This should be the so-called Cheng also God Hu, defeat also God Hu, reflecting a bright pupil.


    All over the fire, he was cold.


    "My name Stop it


    "Brush!"


    With only one sword, Ning Tao cut off his small body and took the ring while the flame devoured him.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "Asshole, I''ll fight with you." Crape myrtle emperor watched with his own eyes Shenhu Taoist was burned by the fire, actually burning the blood of the whole body to make a punch.


    But the old snake also gave a strange cry, but suddenly turned around and disappeared as fast as flying clouds.


    The ability of running for life is first-class. Thinking of Nian, the kind mother-in-law couldn''t kill it.


    "Ziwei Daoyou, stop him, I''ll ask for help!"


    "What What? "


    Crape myrtle emperor stiff, a silly face, he was betrayed? It was planning to escape in the first place?


    "Son of a bitch, I''m not finished with you!"


    "Roar..."


    At this time, although Ning Tao was absent-minded, he dodged the punch very quickly and gave full play to his speed advantage. Like a golden thread, he shuttled around the Ziwei emperor, looking for flaws and making moves.


    Soon, the power of blood was weakened, and Ning Tao cut off his head.


    He wanted to give this as a gift to Jiang Chen, and quickly took off his ring. Soon the headless corpse dissipated in a roar.


    After this battle, the five nobles who came to the great flood to encircle Ning Tao were left with only one Teng snake.


    But Can it escape?

 Chapter 3888

    Ning Tao took a deep breath. Instead of rushing to catch up, he flew down and said to the four of them, "don''t resist. I''ll let you out when I solve it."


    Four people nodded, the next second, Qi Qi was received Yang Ling ring, only here is safe.


    Otherwise, if Ning Tao goes away and another enemy emerges, it will be a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain. What''s more, there is still a great power hidden in the flood and famine. Only when there is no worries, can we come and go freely.


    "Jinpeng wing, disease!"


    "Whew Whew... "


    A golden light suddenly escaped into the space.


    "Run, run desperately, regardless of all costs and losses, dare to stop, that is a death..."


    The ancestor of Teng snake screamed and ran away, even covered up the breath, camouflaged and even scattered.


    It is now very clear that its situation is too late. Today''s Ning Tao can no longer be subdued. It is a gift that it can keep its life.


    It only hopes that the crape myrtle emperor can stick to it for a while and give it time to escape.


    But it''s also very clear that it''s impossible to get rid of Ning Tao before escaping from the flood. The only way is to go to Longdao, where Xiahou Tianzun and others are. Although they can''t fight against Ning Tao, they should be able to protect her.


    As long as it gets there, it will be safe. After today, it will completely hide. If Ning Tao does not die, it will not appear in a day!


    I''m really scared by Ning Tao!


    "Damn, damn..."


    When he was cursing in secret, he suddenly felt a danger approaching. A chill came from his spine and made him shiver and sweat.


    It subconsciously turned to see, found a golden light looming, actually has caught up.


    "What? How fast


    Teng snake''s ancestor screamed. He was in a hurry. He was trembling all over. He burned his blood and sped up. Couldn''t the crape myrtle emperor stop him for a moment? Damn bastard, how can it be? Damn it!


    "No Don''t come here, asshole. Don''t bully me too much. Don''t worry about me. Let me go. I won''t embarrass you in the future! "


    The ancestor of Teng snake screamed wildly.


    However, while pursuing with all his strength, Ning Tao sneered: "do you think you are still qualified to negotiate with me now? You have to die. "


    "Give up, don''t struggle, the four of them are waiting for you, just to be a companion!"


    Said, the speed actually accelerated.


    That ten thousand miles away, unexpectedly only in a moment, the mountains and rivers, like a white horse across the gap.


    "You..."


    The ancestor of Teng snake was shocked to see that Ning Tao had caught up with him. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he took off his old body and shrunk his size. His strength was more concentrated and his speed soared.


    However, there is a price for it. Its breath is obviously weakened, and its cultivation is weakened.


    Among the five people, Teng snake''s strength is not the highest, but it is the most insidious and cunning. Although it is not as fast as Jin Peng''s, it has the skill of moulting. Over the years, it has repeatedly used this method to escape.


    At that time, the kind-hearted mother-in-law chased and killed her, but she was also easily escaped by her. Further on, Longdao also had a hand, but this loach is too slippery.


    A generation of ancient beasts, can live to the present, and hegemony, that is to have their own housekeeping skills.


    Ning Tao had seen it before, but Tengfei could not compare with it at all. He was about to catch up with it, but he was pulled apart again. It seemed that the direction he was going to was a line area, which was the territory of Longdao.


    Either to die, or there is it, absolutely can''t let it satisfied.


    The next second, Ning Tao swallowed six star pills and wrapped his whole body with a layer of space force. He felt that heaven and earth had no shackles on him. As soon as he flew, he felt that his speed was beyond control.


    It''s like a rainy day, the speed of the bicycle is far beyond the limit, and it can no longer control the balance.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In a flash, he caught up with the ancestor of Teng snake and steadied himself.


    "What? This How is that possible? " Teng she screamed, which made her scalp numb and her pupils constrict. But how could her overlord be willing to die?


    "Ning Tao, you deceive people too much. I''ll fight with you," roared Teng snake''s ancestor. It devours all the evil spirits wandering between heaven and earth.


    "Self explosion?"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, the power of a nine fold Supreme Self explosion was much stronger than that of the magic core God. Although the scale was not as big as that of him, the power was far more powerful.


    The subconscious body pauses.


    However, the same fire fight in the past, mixed with rolling fire, explosive force.


    "Po ~"


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The ancestor of Teng snake keeps expanding and is filled with clouds and fog. A fire fist hits hard. It screams in pain, and it can''t escape at the moment.


    "Gee..."


    "Well? Did you win? This is it Is that it? " Ning Tao a frown, unexpectedly have some unbelievable.The old Teng snake rolled violently, and the hot breath evaporated. It really started to ignite, just like the bony fire, which was hard to get rid of.


    "No, there is deceit," Ning Tao turned pale and opened the perspective. He found that what he was looking at was just a body, exactly molting. The body had already escaped, and his fire could not touch it.


    "Damn it, you dare to play with me, you can''t escape." Ning Tao is really angry. At this moment, no matter what means he plays, it''s useless.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Seeing that Ning Tao came after him again, the ancestor of Teng snake, who had shrunk several circles, scolded him, but the one who scolded him more was Jin Peng, the son of a bitch. Tianzun couldn''t kill him, and he died in Ning Tao''s hands.


    If you die, you''ll die, but you''ll leave this damned wing and kill all five of them.


    If not, even if it can''t defeat Ning Tao, it won''t be chased by him. Now it can be said that there is no way to heaven and no way to earth.


    "Rather Ning Tao, what do you want? Give me a break. I beg you. I''ll give you hundreds of millions of years'' history of the snake people. As long as you let me go, I''ll be bewitched by them... "


    Teng snake''s ancestor cried out in pain.


    But in response to it, it is just a brilliant sword Qi, which cuts through heaven and earth, yin and Yang.


    "Now, it''s too late," said Ning Tao coldly. He was ruthless and determined. He could cut off the ferocious head of Teng snake in a moment.


    But just at this time, a golden light suddenly flashed down and fell into Ning Tao''s eyebrows with a lightning speed, which surprised him. Then he realized that it was a gift from heaven and earth that killed the "most fierce"?


    It is The golden light of merit!


    He went through the last murder.


    However, there seems to be something wrong. How could it be so late? In the dark, there is some sense of panic, like taking the opportunity to remind themselves of the imminent disaster.


    He didn''t even think about it. In an instant, he urged the speed of Jin Peng''s wings and retreated crazily.


    But just a retreat, the sky suddenly dark down, even the whole body blood dripping old snake, also can''t help but be shocked, what is this? He also felt a terrible pressure to breathe.


    "This Is this the God


    No, they didn''t invite this one, did they?


    When Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, it''s not that it''s dark, but a big dark hand. He grabs it down strongly. Fortunately, he retreats in time. He immediately speeds up and leaves the big hand with a roar.


    In an instant, the dark hand also took a picture.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At this moment, the whole flood was shaking, like a piece of cement board was hit by a huge hammer, and the whole life of flood still thought that the end was coming.


    And the strong of dahonghuang himself realized this side in an instant, and his face changed and wavered.


    "This breath is The dark one

 Chapter 3889

    "Yes, that''s him, but what happened to this madman? Damn, it''s going to be a big deal. "


    "At the very least, there will be a battle of heaven. This guy has a problem in his mind. He can''t be provoked. Let''s go, leave the great flood and take refuge..."


    Countless creatures fled in horror.


    If darkness comes first, light will come.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The terrible wind and shock wave swept across, although Ning Tao relied on speed, and the help of virtue and golden light, occupied the opportunity, but that kind of impact, still let him spread to some.


    It doesn''t matter if you get hurt. Even if you can''t kill the snake, it doesn''t matter. Now there is the most important problem, which is the dark heaven Hit him!


    A dark god is not terrible. Terror is bao''er''s deterrent and will be seriously questioned.


    If bao''er doesn''t do it today, even if he escapes from the dark heaven, in the future, countless heaven will have no worries, and even pose a great threat to bao''er.


    Because it proves that she is in a bad state at the moment, and that countless unruly people will take the opportunity to make trouble.


    He is the first of the six people in the world. He is known as the saint who is not a saint. He is the first person under a saint. This kind of name has long been remembered by many people. Now, it''s natural that it''s better to be able to go down the well and down the stone.


    If you want to say that a false name is useless, what about Yin Yang and chaos clock?


    They are all powerful holy instruments!


    Who doesn''t want it? Who doesn''t want to have it?


    Old man Ming has worked hard to get only the semi holy weapon and the holy ring of time and space for so many years, but it can''t be used yet. Although he has a semi holy weapon himself, the Jinming sword doesn''t listen to him at all.


    What would he do if he suddenly put a sacred instrument in front of his eyes? Would you give up?


    As the saying goes, when you are sick, you will die. Ning Tao''s calendar is very clear. Besides, bao''er has asked sister Xia to send a letter and can''t help him any more.


    Today, he is alone and helpless, without any back-up or help, facing Tianzun You can only rely on yourself!


    Ning Tao scolds secretly. How can the dark god deal with him? Is he not afraid of bao''er''s deterrence? Or have you got the inside information? Where is the bright god? Aren''t they two enemies?


    Darkness? Did he find something about himself in eternal island? You want to kill yourself?


    This kind of speculation flashed through my mind like a slide. For today''s sake, how can I survive? It''s very close to Longdao. According to his speed, I don''t know if I can rush into Longdao?


    "Hum, it''s very fast, but you still can''t escape death today." Cold voice in the dark.


    Although Teng snake was also affected, he was still in the corner, spitting blood, but no one paid any attention to it. He was eager to be saved.


    I didn''t expect that it wasn''t Xiahou Tianzun, but dark Tianzun. It''s strange.


    Their four superpowers should have no contact with the dark god, and even wish to stay away from this madman. How could he save himself?


    Anyway, anyway, it''s a good thing. It''s better to go first. He can''t afford to offend the two lunatics.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    "Rotten loach, damn, son of a bitch," Ning Tao also saw this scene, want to chase, but have the heart is powerless, now he himself is hard to protect.


    Although he was frightened, he still put on an airs, raised his head and glared at him and said, "this elder, why do you want to stop me? Are you in chaos? It''s not easy to practice. Remember to cherish it. "


    As soon as the words came out, a cold figure in a black robe came out in the dark, with a face full of evil spirits and a laugh.


    "Boy, are you threatening me?"


    "I just want to tell you the truth. Even the ghost, one of the six people in the world, almost died in her hands. Is the elder stronger than him?"


    Ning Tao sneers and sniffs.


    In the dark, he quietly accumulates his strength on Jin Peng''s wings. If something goes wrong, he can leave here at any time. With his only remaining strength, he can support two or three times.


    However, the dark God Laughs wildly and sneers: "if she really has spare power at this moment, I''m afraid she will appear long ago. Don''t pretend to be a ghost here. I have been instructed by the Lord to execute you on behalf of the dark!"


    "Say, I should thank you, so many years, let me listen to the Lord''s call again, in return, I will let you die very happy."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Ferocious, darkness covers the earth.


    In the endless darkness, it seems to hide a pair of magic pupils, cold, looking down from the top.


    In the face of his oppression, and even the terrible power of being ready to fight, Ning Tao breathes and his pupils contract. He is not ignorant of Tianzun.


    According to his estimation, this guy''s strength is about two steps, even stronger!


    He really has no bottom in his heart.


    And the Xiahou Tianzun, should be in one step, as for the six people that are basically in three steps Tianzun above.


    Bao''er, on the other hand, is the top of five steps, standing on the top of heaven, and then taking another half step to reach the sixth step, which is the saint level. It''s difficult, too difficult"Boy, let''s die. Let me see if chaos God can save you. Ha ha." The dark god laughed wildly and hit him hard.


    It''s like a star falling.


    The general trend, the field, the essence and spirit are all integrated.


    It looks like an ordinary fist, but Ning Tao can''t hide. The dark breath comes to his face. I''m afraid that the Ziwei emperor will die.


    "Dammit, is this the real power of the God?" Ning Tao is biting his teeth and trying to break free.


    What has to be done?


    Even if he is in great danger today, he must not implicate bao''er. He must not let her be in danger.


    In a flash, a magic ring enveloped him. His whole body was 30 feet. If he wanted to get away, he had to try it.


    Just as he gritted his teeth and wanted to fight hard, a great force suddenly broke through the space to meet the difficulties.


    One punch shows the power of Qiu long.


    "Hold the order of chaos heaven, come to resist the enemy," a wild, loud voice came.


    The next second, two diametrically opposite fists collided, two forces of heaven, hard, ancient, vast and overbearing, crazy destruction.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    This moment is like the collapse of the world.


    The battle of heaven is really coming. The most powerful force in the whole world is a collision!


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly. Subconsciously, he urged Jinshen, but a small piece of the continent was collapsed. His defense felt like a boat.


    Just about to carry the storm, there is a huge figure standing in front of him, pressing down all the monsters.


    "Ba Master overlord Ning Tao looks at the person in front of him with surprise and joy, and he can''t help but cry out.


    "Little guy, I haven''t seen you for many years, but I''ve grown up." the overlord of Wei''an turns around and smiles. Ning Tao''s cultivation now amazes him.


    The dark God turned pale and was repulsed, but without waiting for him to recover, three or four terrible forces burst out, as if they were hiding in the dark. At this moment, they tried their best.


    "Xiahou Tianzun? Purple heaven, Big Dipper? Live in It''s you... "


    However, without waiting for Ning Tao to be tense, a startling dragon song and Feng Ming ring out in the world at the same moment!


    "Kang "Oh, oh..."


    "Old dog, Ann dares to hurt my brother!"

 Chapter 3890

    Along with the sound of the dragon and the Phoenix, the whole flood boiling up, hundreds of millions of creatures roaring, excited, trembling, as if to welcome the return of the master.


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Under the color change of Ning Tao, Zi Tianzun and others, the two streamers rushed over one after another.


    This is a dragon and a Phoenix.


    The dragon is an ancient dragon. It is thousands of feet long. Its horns stand tall and its eyes are shining. It is quite sage.


    Phoenix is the ancient Phoenix, gorgeous pressure Kyushu, a pair of fire wings up to 100 Zhang, a wave of wings, can sweep nine days.


    "Kang "Oh, oh..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Two breath of terror oppress the world.


    "God Heaven? Two of you


    It''s a rare thing that the two of them are almost unheard of. They are both heaven''s gods? Or a dragon and a phoenix?


    It''s easy to say about the dragon clan, but hasn''t the Phoenix clan been destroyed? It is said that it has already disappeared.


    Not to mention the Phoenix that reaches heaven?


    Moreover, the breath of these two people is very strange. Although they are all in one step, they seem to be one. They must have the skill of fighting together. Otherwise, they will be too humble.


    "Xiaobai, Xiaohong, how are you Ning Tao see two people immediately excited smile way.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    ZuLong was relieved. After a long absence, he laughed and said, "an old man said that you are in danger. Let''s hurry to support you. It seems that you are not too late."


    "How is feng''er? Fat or thin? " Zu Huang can''t wait to ask.


    Being a new mother for hundreds of years, she missed everything. Before she came, she was still in a panic. She always felt that something was going to happen, which made her feel uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, these guys want to use Long''er feng''er to threaten me. They are safe now," Ning Tao said with a smile.


    It seems that he is the goalkeeper, and only he can do it. Do you know in advance that you are in trouble?


    "Who are you? Dare to do bad things to you, "snorted Xia Hou Tian Zun coldly.


    Zitianzun and Beidou star God all gnash their teeth to see them. Unexpectedly, besides chaos Tianzun, there are so many tianzuns around Ning Tao?


    They are strong but not famous.


    For example, Overlord, only a few people know that there is such a powerful person hiding in the middle class galaxy. If Ning Tao was not afraid of it, the world would not know.


    However, compared with the dark god, their strength is equal, even different.


    Now there is a dragon and a Phoenix, and they both step into heaven? How much is hidden in the world? In the vast world, there is no shortage of capable people.


    "Hold the order of chaos God, come to resist the enemy." ZuLong looked down at the crowd and cheered coldly.


    "What? This... "


    People are dull and stupid.


    Although Ning Tao was shocked, he probably realized that he was defending bao''er''s dignity. It seems that there are some experts behind them to tell him so.


    But he knew that Xiahou, dark Tianzun and others were also stunned. They couldn''t guess whether it was true or not?


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Damn it..."


    As soon as the dark emperor clenched his teeth, no matter whether they were true or not, at least for the moment, they had the advantage and said with a sneer, "don''t put on airs. Can you stop us just by you?"


    He is guided by the Lord, and he must kill Ning Tao at all costs.


    Even if the chaos God is near, he will never retreat. For the sake of the Lord and the darkness, he is willing to give up everything and turn to the way of the Lord.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Two steps to the top.


    At the next moment, zitianzun gritted his teeth and broke out in three steps. At the same time, he was also the ancestor of Lagerstroemia indica.


    The Big Dipper star God comes from the Big Dipper. It''s hard to resolve their grudges with Ning Tao. Once they bite their teeth, they will break out in three steps.


    Xiahou Tianzun is the same as estimated.


    At present, all of the four tianzuns are old monsters, two super ancestors, three-step Tianzun, one two-step peak, and one step.


    On Ning Tao''s side, in addition to the two-step peak of overlord, ZuLong and ZuLong are both new. They are not familiar with the increasing power, the inheritance is not over, and the energy is in the body.


    No matter how you look at it, they are not the opposite opponents. Let alone protect Ning Tao, they are all hard to protect themselves.


    "Hum, a group of rats, do you really think that there is no one in Longdao? Looking for death, "between heaven and earth, he suddenly remembered two dragon chants, which shocked heaven and earth.


    The next second, in the eyes of the public, an eight color dragon roared out, and there was a spirit dragon beside it. The terrible power of the God burst out.


    A three-step Tianzun, a two-step peak!


    "Uncle long, it''s you," said Ning Tao, surprised. As expected, this is their territory.However, zitianzun and others suddenly look ugly. Although the soul dragon is weak, these two bastards still rely on the body and the magical soul power. In addition, they can carry three steps without losing.


    In this way, they have fallen into a disadvantage. It''s not good for them to lose a God.


    "Damn it..."


    As soon as the head of the colorful dragon clan and the king of the soul dragon appeared, Dong Guang was immediately attracted by ZuLong and zuhuang. His pupils trembled, and he knelt down excitedly and said, "welcome the two saints!"


    "Well This... "


    ZuLong two people muddled, good big gift.


    Although they have accepted the inheritance of the previous ontology, power, Famen and Longli in Longdao, they have no memory, and they are still memories of this life.


    I''m afraid he Ning Tao is right. Although they come back alive from the eternal Road, they don''t have no cost, and the cost should be the loss of memory.


    As a new student, returning to heaven and earth is actually dead in another way.


    "Well, let''s all get up," ZuLong said after taking a look at Ning Tao. He said that he would come to Longdao, but he didn''t expect that it was on such an occasion.


    "Thank you very much," said the head of the clan and the king of the soul dragon respectfully, looking excited. It was true.


    "Ha ha, it''s really lively. In that case, I''ll join in," a long voice sounded, and then a man came out.


    When Ning Tao saw this man, he was surprised and said, "it''s you, mother-in-law? What are you doing here? "


    Yes, this man is the most powerful ancestor of the great fairy, the kind mother-in-law. However, although he won guqiong, he didn''t get the support of the great fairy?


    She is not afraid to be involved in the dispute.


    "Hold the order of chaos God, come to resist the enemy," kind mother-in-law white, Ning Tao a bad airway, she almost thought it was a candle dragon.


    It''s been hundreds of years since I took Joan. I haven''t been back once. She thought she was going to take another saint.


    At that time, there was still a step to go out of the pass, but with the divine fairy''s order, the latter part of the pass''s strength soared. By chance, it entered the second step.


    It''s also thanks to Ning Tao.


    At least, she can last many years, and she can continue to protect the fairy.


    Seeing this resentful look, Ning Tao was dumb and coughed. Then he said to the front, "don''t be idle if you have nothing to do. Go back to your own homes and find your own mothers, unless you want to break out a world war."


    These words are not alarmist. Just by the identity of these people present, they basically symbolize the strength of the whole world. It''s no small thing to go to war in an all-round way.


    "Hum, son, don''t be too arrogant," zitianzun gritted his teeth. He was angry. He just learned that the Ziwei emperor had been killed by Ning Tao.


    I''m so angry.


    Dark Tianzun and others are also ready to move. They are not willing to lose this time and plan for the first World War.


    However, in the sky suddenly came a cold voice: "enough, come back."


    As soon as the words came out, people turned pale. Who else?


    But the overlord was tense all over and stopped Ning Tao in front of him. Ning Chong said: "this man Very strong


    The head of the cailong clan was also ugly and said, "is it him?"


    "Who?"


    "The nest of stars A thief

 Chapter 3891

    "What? One A thief


    Ning Tao, Overlord, kind-hearted mother-in-law and others have changed their looks. Is one of the six people in the world coming?


    However, looking at him like this, it seems that he doesn''t intend to make a move. Are you worried? Even zitianzun, Xiahou Tianzun, Beidou Xingshen and others are unwilling.


    But a cold woman''s voice, also followed: "you also retreat, don''t be impulsive."


    "Yes ~"


    "eh, what''s the sound?" Ning Tao''s eyes brighten, is "a spirit", the ancestor of the big spirit, this time finally understand, no wonder a thief didn''t dare to move.


    In fact, the odds are not good.


    Yiling has been secretly restraining, otherwise, with this group of people, when they have a chance, how can they let it go? Don''t say you killed the three masters of the star nest.


    I''m afraid the thief has deeply hated him. It seems that he should be on guard in the future.


    And "a strange", even if there is a panacea, the injury at the moment is very difficult to completely well.


    Now, after careful calculation, it seems that only "one monk" remains among the six people in the legend. He is very curious about the existence of this one.


    Because he had not seen any Buddhists in the world, and no one seemed to practice Buddhism.


    It''s not the same in fairyland.


    This monk should be a master of Buddhism and Taoism.


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the two sides changed, and they did not dare to act rashly. You know, this is not for fun. Once a fight broke out, more than a dozen heavenly Lords would have to smash the great famine.


    Even if the dark heaven gnashes its teeth, it just needs to be restrained. This ningtao has become the climate.


    You can''t kill anyone who wants to.


    "Hum ~"


    "remember to me, little bastard, I won''t give up," murmured the dark god coldly.


    But as soon as the words fell, a bright light suddenly fell down, and he was angry and defeated. He said: "several shameless people dare to kill me and delay time. Since you want to kill him, I have to protect him."


    Somebody It is the light God.


    He and the dark god have been fighting in the world, but not long ago, he was trapped in a dangerous place, and it took him a long time to rush out.


    I didn''t expect that he planned such a big event. He has just been guided by the gatekeeper to protect Ning Tao.


    Fortunately, there''s no bad thing.


    "Thank you, master," said Ning Tao.


    In the void, a cold look seemed to sweep one eye. He fixed Ning Tao''s frame and said faintly: "boy, you are very lucky, but luck is not always possible. You should be careful in the future."


    "The three most important human lives in my star nest are all in your hands. I will take them back with my own hands!"


    "But now someone should go to the holy land of your eternal life. What he expected is good. You are really hard to deal with. Let''s wait until you see that he can survive..."


    When the words fall, the voice disappears.


    He didn''t even show up and left directly. He couldn''t feel the killing intention in his words.


    Xiahou Tianzun, zitianzun, Beidou Xingshen and dark Tianzun dare not stay here for a long time. They retreat one after another with reluctance and resentment in their hearts.


    "Rather The waves


    They want to go, but some people are reluctant. The clan leader of cailong has made a lot of fire these days.


    When was tarongdao blocked? Even its baby son is in danger. He has no choice but to ask Ning Tao for help. This is a big grievance.


    However, due to the presence of the emperor, he did not dare to break out. He was respectful and did not dare to transgress.


    "Has someone gone to the holy land?"


    Ning Tao a Zheng, seem to guess is who?


    And a beautiful shadow, wearing a blue skirt of the classical woman, from the virtual air step by step appeared, looked at Ning Tao one eye, unexpectedly complex way: "did not expect, just a few years, you actually grow so fast?"


    "There are very few people who can fight against you now. I''m afraid that within a hundred years, the world will have another youngest one in history!"


    These words are really heartfelt. Even when she was young, she was not so amazing.


    This son has unlimited potential. As long as he does not die in the future, he will surely surpass her. Maybe he can match the legendary chaos God. That will be a great miracle of the human race.


    Overlord, color dragon and soul dragon, kindness, bright several people are tut tut said surprised looking at Ning Tao.


    I''m afraid no one will not waver.


    "I''m flattered. Today, thanks to your generous help, otherwise, I''m afraid the fish on the chopping board will be slaughtered."


    Ning Tao said modestly.


    Indeed, this time really careless, almost also brought a huge disaster to bao''er.


    Although these people all said that they hold the order of chaos heaven, they will believe that it is hard to say. They just hope that bao''er can recover quickly.


    Now he still has a sum of resources in his hand. If he sends some more to her, it should be able to speed up.


    "Today is really luck. Next time, remember to be careful," said Qu linger.She can come, is the chaos Tianzun golden words, aware of the danger ahead of time, also let them say these words, but similar events rarely have a second time.


    Ning Tao nodded, in the colorful dragon clan leader and other people''s warm invitation, everyone went to the Dragon Island together.


    You know, it''s not easy to get into Longdao. Even if you are a God, it''s even more difficult. It''s also an opportunity to see it for yourself and be with you.


    As soon as ZuLong stepped here, he felt excited and trembling, and his strength grew slowly.


    It''s like coming home.


    And zuhuang, also feel the physical and mental pleasure.


    Although they have no memory of their past lives, what they should know is that in the face of the worship of hundreds of dragons, they didn''t have much trouble.


    But I also realized one thing. For example, the six dragon orders of Dragon Island were actually the six powers of ZuLong. There were only two left in the Dragon Island, but ZuLong absorbed one and only one colorful dragon order was left.


    If you can find the remaining four, plus the energy stored in your body, your strength will surely improve very quickly.


    Zuhuang also learned that the Phoenix family had a divine order, and the number of them reached nine. However, now there is no place for them, so it is more difficult to find them.


    But these things are necessary. Longdao is ready to search at all costs


    Ning Tao releases Long''er, feng''er, Xiao Guang and Xiao Huan. They either go back to their parents or find the same family. Everyone is happy.


    Fortunately, there was no danger.


    There are many good things in the rings of Shenhu and Ziwei. There are several artifact, but they are not as high as the bone sword in his hand.


    There are two bottles of water of life.


    As for the star pill, star Pearl, eternal stone, all kinds of pills, what strange treasure? God mine, and even scroll, I do not know how many?


    More than half of Ning Tao couldn''t recognize it. When he went back, he threw it to them and let them argue by themselves.


    But there was one thing that interested him very much. It was a clear little gourd, similar to Rongtian gourd in appearance, but also very green, only the size of a palm. I didn''t expect that Shenhu had inventory in his hand.


    It seems that we have to think about it carefully when we go back. Maybe we can find some magic things.


    After staying for a few days, Ning Tao didn''t go to search this time. It''s not that he didn''t go, but that Longdao learned to be smart and gave him a lot of rare drugs, which saved him some trouble.


    Overlord, Guangming and others have left, and Ning Tao is also ready to return to the holy land.


    Directly build a trans galactic transmission array.


    It took another three days to set up a passageway and take longer and ZuLong back to the holy land.


    However, when Ning Tao returned to the holy land, what did he feel? Standing on the array tray and looking at the starry sky, he whispered: "finally Are you coming? "

 Chapter 3892

    "Coming? Who''s here? " ZuLong a Leng, looked for a long time also did not find what is wrong?


    Ning Long''er was at a loss.


    I remember that''s what I said before.


    Ning Tao is deep, but he doesn''t say anything. He must be aware of it now. He ponders a little. If he has the same temperament as before, he will rush out.


    However, this time even a thief was so convinced that he had some doubts in his heart.


    He pondered for a moment, and soon got attention. In order to make sure he was safe, he still needed to make some preparations. After all, his opponent this time was own!


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    All of a sudden, three eyes will shoot down, respectfully and solemnly said: "report to the sect leader, someone is fighting outside."


    "It is The spirit of heaven


    "What what? How dare he come? " ZuLong, zuhuang and others are dull and look strange.


    But Ning Tao gave a faint smile and said, "go and tell him that I''ve just been injured in the war. I''ll fight to the death outside the Holy Land in March."


    "Yes ~"


    "this Three months? " People frown, really have no bottom in mind, this resentment is not easy to mix.


    After all, his opponent is Ning Tao. This kind of thing is rare in the field of practice. Few people are so stupid as to divide the soul. But he succeeded and did this step, which led to the move of dividing the soul and usurping the throne.


    Speaking of this, they realized that Ning Tao had been growing up to this step with the lack of three souls?


    If the three spirits are perfect, can he imagine again? It''s really incredible that when we break through the Immortal Emperor, we are all in such a situation.


    I''m afraid it''s not strange for them to be stuck there at the moment. It''s really incredible


    In the rush of time, the battle between the human race and the giant beast is in full swing, and more and more races are involved in it.


    The eighteen saints of fangwai.


    Luocha, Shura, Garo.


    There are also the big and small spirit clan, the thousand immortals clan, the hidden God clan, and all the ancient families were born together.


    Disasters and natural disasters are by no means a joke. It''s easy to see the major forces reshuffle. More than one top grade galaxy has been destroyed, and the threat is far greater than expected.


    And those heavenly powers, it seems, only concentrate on the eternal Road, have no thought of the world war.


    There is little interference.


    For so many years, the eternal road has not yet appeared, but some people have found some clues. I believe that it will not be long before this road of no return will be found.


    The holy land, with a large number of eternal stones, has been developing at full speed, and its strength has been improved very rapidly.


    It''s also very close to the outside world.


    The original clan is in danger. They all joined hands with both sides of the holy land to get rid of the two catastrophes. Huyan clan leader has been successfully promoted to the supreme.


    Moreover, with strong financial resources, he also bought a lot of treasures, and Time tower!


    In the past, the three realms were enough, but now the seven realms are far from enough. In particular, the high-level time tower is in urgent need. Otherwise, like the five or six floors, it doesn''t work for Xianjun.


    In addition, due to the expansion of the seven borders, not only the origin of the seven borders has skyrocketed, but also the scale and territory of the seven borders have expanded several times.


    The number of the new generation of friars has also increased several times. Although the number of the strong has increased a lot all of a sudden, there are very few amazing people compared with the former three circles.


    For example, the ultimate strength, the emperor.


    Sword double emperor, resolute Yuan emperor, the ancestor of Tao.


    It''s hard for people who want to surpass the ancient martial arts to make these moves.


    No great emperor can match the reputation of these people, even the Immortal Emperor.


    In the dark, Ning Tao also prepared a large amount of healing resources, star Dan, eternal stone, a bottle of water of life, and quietly sent to the disaster forbidden area.


    I just hope po''er can recover faster.


    According to this situation, bao''er''s situation will not be concealed for long. I only hope that she can protect herself at that time. Of course, the big stomach king of Jiaozi will not give it less.


    In the holy land, Yan Feitian''s entry is undoubtedly the fastest, and has been promoted to the supreme six.


    The voice of the yellow spring and the Heart Sutra of the yellow spring are absolutely made in heaven. They are made according to their own characteristics. When they practice, they can get twice the result with half the effort, and their combat effectiveness is soaring.


    Fog. Eagles are hard to defeat.


    The magic tree is also extremely terrifying to enter the country. It has just been promoted to the sixth level. Its combat power is terrifying, and its qualifications are not to be said.


    Xiaoshuang, Wei Shengjin, and huangquan are not slow to enter the country. However, master Guyuan is ready to attack the supreme, three eyes, immortality, followed by Emperor Shitian.


    And his three disciples, Ning Kun, Mangu and hualushui, have already been promoted to Xianhuang.


    One is better than the other.


    Even the five Dharma protectors have improved a lot here.


    Today''s holy land, from the beginning, can only accommodate the supreme two, but has been abundant to accommodate the supreme seven or eight, and the source of eternal holy land is also abundant.


    On the one hand, many high-level corpses have been refined, on the other hand, it is the credit of Da Hei."Gather spirit, accept spirit, lead spirit!"


    It can be said that it can give full play to its advantages, but also condense a lot of star Dan, which is regarded as the most precious by the whole eternal holy land, as if waiting for it to live.


    It is inexhaustible like a well. In fact, it has contributed a lot.


    The only problem is that they make trouble everywhere with Xiaohei. It seems that they have the same smell. They just hit it off and become the second best in the whole seven circles.


    It''s gratifying that several of Ning Tao''s children are growing up and can stand in their own way.


    In this complex situation, three months passed in a flash, and Ning Tao arrived as promised. He stepped out of the holy land to fight for life and death.


    He won''t let anyone in.


    For this is the enmity between the self and the divided soul.


    "Thorn Step on... "


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the towering figure sitting here for a long time in March finally slowly opened his eyes, a pair of golden pupils shining indifference.


    "You At last


    "Ha ha, you can''t avoid it. There will be a war sooner or later. Naturally, you should have a good rest and go all out."


    Ning Tao negative hand light way.


    He wears a golden robe and grins back.


    On the other side, a tall, towering, cold figure raised his head and waved down more than a dozen strong men behind him. A golden line loomed in the middle of his eyebrows and said, "three months, are you ready enough?"


    "You and I are of the same family and body. Although they have blocked the memory, you are ready to hide for three months. However, no matter what you prepare, you will lose!"


    A wave of domineering power is revealed.


    Terror, a little bit of diffuse.


    Inside and outside the holy land, I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are watching, anxious, guessing and staring.


    "Oh? So confident? Are you not afraid to lose? " Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and sniffs.


    "Lose? That doesn''t exist! "


    Tian Hun, Shihu Hu sneered, twisted his neck, stood up slowly, and said coldly: "do you know how much pain I have paid to defeat you in these hundreds of years, how can I lose?"


    "Don''t worry. After you leave, I will take over everything. I The real Ning Tao


    The words are full of ambition.


    The Demon power seemed to be irrepressible.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao squinted and gave him a deep look. The vicissitudes of life said: "you have changed, which makes me feel strange. It seems that some extraordinary things have happened to you these years."


    "Jin Tong, I''d like to have a try, too. Do you have strong eyes or mine? I think you should be looking forward to it. "

 Chapter 3893

    As soon as Ning Tao''s words fell, he suddenly felt a twist around his body, as if a golden light flashed in front of his eyes.


    In a flash, I was in the abyss.


    "Well?"


    "Roar Roar... "


    A low roar echoed from the abyss.


    "What is it? Is it a mirage? " Ning Tao eyebrows a pick, the eye of candle dragon unexpectedly did not respond? Is it because of the power of golden pupil? Or is it due to the power of soul separation?


    The next second, a pair of huge cold golden eyes open, death gaze, not mixed with a trace of emotion, mysterious creatures from the bottom of the abyss, the huge threat of terror, as if to freeze the space.


    Everything is under its control.


    "Well So strong... "


    As soon as Ning Tao breathed, he felt as if he had been pinched by his big hand. His breathing stopped and became stiff.


    At this moment, he seemed to think of a word that lingxu had said to him. He went deep into the forbidden area of the starry sky and came to the end of the territory of the giant beast. There he found an abyss where there was a giant beast with golden eyes.


    Is Where is the spirit of heaven?


    Is its golden pupil a gift from the giant golden pupil?


    Just when Ning Tao was in pain, a huge claw stretched out from the abyss. When it could be said that it covered the sky and covered the sun, it was huge and boundless. Under one claw, Tianzun could be crushed to death.


    It''s just the compressed air that explodes.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Not good..."


    The outside world, Ning Xiaotian and Xia Jie all turn pale in an instant. As soon as they finish speaking, Ning Tao froze, trembling and struggling from time to time.


    Is this a hit?


    But I didn''t see it clearly.


    The halberd master swallowed his saliva and wiped his cold sweat hard. He was so strong. He thought the island Master was abnormal enough, but he didn''t expect that a ray of soul was so terrible.


    "This It''s incredible... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    Just as the Giant Claw fell, suddenly, Ning Tao, with a look of pain, suddenly stretched out his dragon claw hand and grasped it. It was steady, accurate, fierce, quick news, and moving like a rabbit.


    One catches a thing in the void.


    I''m still holding on.


    "What? You Are you okay? You cheated me, "the spirit of heaven, the lion and tiger was so angry.


    It''s illusion has already had an effect. It''s just close to the body, but it deceives and strangles him. This guy is still so cunning.


    Ning Tao raised his head, golden pupil burst out, perspective exploration broke nothingness, sneered: "it''s really interesting, very clever magic, actually put part of your memory into the illusion, let me re experience."


    "If it were not for my fortune in eternal Island, your magic trick would have been successful."


    What he said is true. One of the four tests is more difficult than the other, especially the last one, Dark Lord. The pressure is much stronger than the abyss.


    I''ve been tortured for years.


    I''ve been through all that, let alone that.


    "You How can you be so strong? It''s impossible. I''ve only gained strength after dying. How can I fail so quickly? "


    "No I don''t accept... "


    Shihu''s face turned red and he said.


    That face, eyes are full of unwilling.


    "Yes, you and I have been dying all these years. Each has its own growth and hardships. However, your acting skills are still a little worse than mine."


    Ning Tao coldly crushed its neck.


    With a click, the lion tiger''s neck was twisted, and Peng''s face was filled with reluctance and obsession.


    A fire engulfed it. When its whole breath floated, it quickly burned it clean. This scene was also seen clearly by the people present.


    "Knot Is it over? "


    However, Ning Tao clapped his hand, looked at a place and said, "you come to make an appointment, just for fun?"


    as like as two peas, the black sky was a little bit torn apart, and a familiar figure was just like the Ning Tao, but it was more wild.


    "Ah ah, you found out. It seems that your strength is stronger than I expected."


    "Even the part I carefully cultivated is so easily defeated by you, tut Tut," Shihu chuckled.


    "Hiss ~"


    "what? "Separate?"


    People were shocked, never thought of it.


    I thought the battle was over, but I didn''t expect that it was just the beginning. These two guys are really like each other.


    All of them are actors!


    Ning Tao''s mouth is a hook, negative hand way: "if play enough, then start, you specially let lion ancient they to die, must have found out my strength."


    Hearing this, the evil spirit of the lion and tiger smiles and squints: "answer me a question? Your flame? Why so strong? It''s not like the flame? Did your flame evolve during my absence? "


    As he said, shigu, the eight Tailed Fox was sent by him, but he didn''t let them die.But Ning Tao''s strength makes it unexpected, especially the flame, it''s very strange, it seems that it can''t be infected, so the test is quite effective.


    "If you want to know, just try it yourself." With a move from Ning Tao, the bone sword appears.


    "Oh, have you changed weapons? Tut Tut, this level should have reached the top level artifact, right? It seems to be more powerful. It''s very fat, "the lion tiger grinned.


    "Brush ~"


    the evil spirit of a tiger head soul breaking sword is astonishing, but judging from its level, it has reached The best artifact!


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, but he was not afraid. With a brush, he rushed up directly. The bone sword was jagged, and the spirit of the sword cut down mercilessly.


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Break ~"


    but in contrast, the lion and tiger, with a hook in the corner of their mouth and a roar of the tiger''s head, have played the same role.


    "Stunt, apocalypse!"


    "Chop ~"


    "what What? "


    is everyone as like as two peas in the same way? Well, it''s not easy to score.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The shock of terror shattered the void.


    The two retreated suddenly at the same time, and their faces changed. It was only with this attack that they finally understood some of the strength of the other side.


    "Supreme Nine


    They both reached this point.


    And the lion tiger color change, it can soar to this point, it is very clear why? That cost is very heavy, but I have also reached it?


    No, it''s less than a year later. He has gone from seven to nine?


    Did you use the power of taboo?


    High level supreme, can''t ascend so fast, according to his guess, it should be related to the strange flame.


    "Very good, worthy of the title. It seems that it''s not so easy to win you today!"


    Ning Tao is cold and frowns slightly. This guy is a little strange. I''m afraid he really has a back hand. What he really fears is the golden pupil beast in the abyss.


    How could it choose the spirit of heaven?


    Do you know? Or do you regard it as a posterity?


    "You look too high on yourself. It''s not sure who will win," Ning Tao sneered. Jin Peng''s wings burst out and the speed soared.


    "What? How fast The lion tiger''s pupil shrinks. It''s too late to burst out Demon power.


    There were at least a dozen swords coming to him. He blocked seven or eight swords, but he also got three or four swords and spilled blood.


    It seems that it''s true that I killed six of them in a row.


    There has been a big stir.


    According to his estimation, it should be the holy land.


    The world has been eyeing the holy land. This news will frighten and frighten some small and unruly people, so as to reduce a lot of trouble.


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a moment, the two of them fought for more than a hundred moves. The thunder and lightning were like a storm.


    The lion tiger felt the difficulty. He was really too fast. As soon as he gritted his teeth, a violent breath burst out. It seemed like a melting pot of war, but it didn''t look like it? Like hundreds of millions of monsters boiling.


    "Master, fight with your real strength!"


    "Fifteen times The melting pot of beasts

 Chapter 3894

    "Roar Roar... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    All of a sudden, the strength of the lion tiger climbed to the top and the limit, and its strength increased sharply. It was not weaker than Tianzun, and almost reached the bottleneck of strength under Tianzun.


    If there is no limit, it will increase again.


    The endless monster brand is roaring. It''s an improved version of the war furnace. It''s very strong.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed. It was not easy, but he was not easy to be provoked. With a roar, he sent out his invincible will and breath.


    "Fifteen times The furnace of Ares


    "Kill..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In a flash, between lightning and flint, the two figures were fast, decisive and inseparable.


    Bursts of noise came from the void.


    In prehistoric times, there are two great evils.


    First, the space is broken, and then the void is broken, and even the rules are shaking and appalling.


    The army of the starry sky screamed and retreated far away, and the sage''s prohibition also mobilized forces to defend. At this time, no one could get involved, only to see whether they could win or lose.


    However, at least now it seems that the strength of the two people are not up and down, difficult to separate each other.


    The halberd master sighed, and he was completely convinced of Ning Tao. How long did he leave the eternal island? In a few years, Ning Tao''s strength has surpassed him.


    I''m afraid it''s faster than Tianzun. Maybe it''s faster than him. It''s depressing.


    But I don''t know that Yan Feitian is the most miserable in the field. He scolds them in his heart. These two bastards secretly tamper with the taboo method he set. The key is that they are better than each other and set a new high.


    His current melting pot of war is only six trillion times, far from them.


    "Two bitches!"


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The battle is getting hotter and hotter, and the two men''s means are coming out together, and the two artifact are even more equal.


    "What? After so many years, is this the only strength I have? " The lion tiger sneered.


    Ning Tao sniffed, cut off with a sword, and then waved a fist: "it seems that you are not qualified to say this kind of words. If you want to dominate, your strength is far from enough. Are you going to stop here?"


    "If you want to win me, this is your only chance. Use your mace."


    While talking, thousands of nails are everywhere.


    "Secret skill, Zhou Shenpin!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    ZuLong and zuhuang are dignified and afraid. Although their strength has improved a little, it''s hard to say whether they can win or not.


    "Well, that''s good. That''s what you said." Shihu takes a deep breath and knows it can''t be delayed.


    If the killer mace can''t win again, he will lose this time. I''m sure I have a back hand. This guy is smarter than him in his head.


    After all, it is only a part of the soul of the Buddha, and the brain circuit is not as good as most of the soul.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    In the battle, the lion and tiger suddenly burst out of blood. An ancient lion glared and attached itself to the body, which greatly increased the fighting power and made a vast ancient fist.


    It seems to form a kind of strange and powerful bottle.


    "Gu Lion Treasure Bottle Seal


    "Hum, overlord''s magic fist!"


    Ning Tao roared and fought back.


    "Boom" a loud bang, the explosion can be described as earth shaking, no less than Tianzun fight, the power of terror spread immensely, let one side of the star tremble.


    "Step on Step on... "


    They went back thousands of meters. Shihu could not help coughing up blood. On the contrary, Ning Tao was much better than him. Did he really get less strength than himself? Some flames wanted to erode, but he pushed them back.


    I''ve seen the source of the fire, so I don''t want to get it. Even Jintong can''t resist it.


    "Spirit of heaven, it seems that you are dying. This power should not be yours, right? Can''t wait to fight with me? "


    Ning Tao twisted his neck and sneered.


    A flame gradually covered the whole body.


    Seeing this, Shihu sneered, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said, "I''m worthy of my dignity. I''ve tried so hard, but I''m still a little inferior to you, but I''m not so early to lose."


    "You should have seen all the illusions just now, right? I''ll show you its power. "


    Said, heaven and earth for one of the silence.


    In the next second, a huge ancient lion was cold, and a pair of golden pupils were shining. It seemed that the power of golden pupils in the body was released.


    "Kill ~"


    "roar Roar... "


    A roar, as if the sound wave destroyed the world.


    Ning Tao snorted and stroked the blood from the corner of his mouth, but there was only a flower in front of his eyes, a huge hand with angry eyes and wide open eyes, and he patted it hard.


    "Die"Bang ~"


    this slap can be said to be strong, and you can''t hide it. The strong wind alone makes the void burst.


    "This Is this the golden eye beast ZuLong and zuhuang exclaimed, their faces changed.


    On the outside, it doesn''t change much, it is more dignified and noble, and it is full of a sense of strength, especially a pair of golden pupils.


    "Father, sect master," the crowd exclaimed. I''m afraid many bones will be broken if I slap him.


    But the next second, I saw a golden light from the empty air. It seemed that it was still strong and powerful, and it didn''t matter. A strong, calm and invincible feeling came from his whole body, immortal.


    "Tut Tut, is this the golden pupil giant? It''s really powerful. Unfortunately, it''s not so good. "


    The corner of Ning Tao''s mouth.


    The strength of the whole body is even longer.


    "This How is that possible? No No way. What''s going on? " The lion tiger has changed.


    Even a group of people in the holy land were shocked by this scene. Is it OK? What happened? Look at my father''s appearance. Is that a gold body?


    However, Xiaolian is in front of a bright, already know, that is the origin of the land, the ring of the island.


    It''s no wonder that he has to delay for three months in order to refine the earth source. It''s no wonder that he has broken through to the Ninth level. After all, the ring of the island leader is also very supportive of Ning Tao.


    But next, it''s not easy to do, although there is still a green wood ring, muyuan.


    However, he has not fully recognized Ning Tao. It is difficult to refine. Moreover, even if he succeeds, he does not have the origin of the universe. The road to success is rough.


    It all depends on his own ability whether he can gather the nine sources to refine.


    Ning Tao grins. Although Tu yuan''s attack power is not strong, his defense power is excellent. Next, it''s his turn to fight back and say: "tianhun, be careful."


    "The sun, the Bible, the sun!"


    "Holy Dharma, a great power!"


    "Break ~"


    after a fierce attack, I tried my best to make the lion and tiger stand still.


    "Damn, what kind of flame are you The lion and tiger swore and were afraid.


    But Ning Tao pursued hard. Finally, he found the right time to hit a fist wrapped with water. It was very tricky, quick and accurate, and a breakthrough.


    Seeing this, Shihu was shocked. Although he didn''t know what it was, he felt a huge crisis.


    But I''m too busy.


    When you touch it, you feel the chill coming.


    The back seems to have frosted, the whole body is filled with cold, blood vessels, flesh and blood will be frozen, if you let it go like this, you will die.


    "Damn it, you forced me," said the lion and tiger, biting his teeth and flashing black lines in the middle of his eyebrows.


    "Dark Lord, give me strength!"

 Chapter 3895

    "What What? "


    Ning Tao''s face changed greatly and he was stunned.


    In front of this obscure, vast and evil power, is so familiar, unforgettable, Dark Lord, the sealed guy?


    That''s not right. How could it be him?


    How could he be related to the spirit of heaven?


    Shihu, Jintong, and Dark Lord, he can''t think of any connection among them?


    As far as he knows, there is only one dark god who is a believer. He has touched the power of darkness. But what happened in the past few hundred years?


    Although they are enemies, he is himself. He believes that he will not degenerate.


    He would not throw himself into the dark.


    Not to the holy land, not to sister Xia.


    Ning Tao grits his teeth. There must be something strange, but he doesn''t find it. He doesn''t know what the spirit of heaven thinks, but he still believes in him even now.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Roar Roar... "


    At this moment, the lion and tiger, who was about to be covered with frost, suddenly grasped a huge force, and his whole body was shocked, forcing out a high chill.


    The power of the water was driven out.


    You know, Ning Tao has never been cracked since he mastered this powerful power. Now, one of the nine sources in the world has been forced to retreat.


    It seemed that the power of darkness was far more terrible than he had imagined, and its origin was not invincible.


    "Click Click... "


    Shihu twisted his neck and was frozen a little stiff. However, when the black lines covered his whole body, his strength soared again after a long time.


    "It''s not bad. If I didn''t prepare some cards in advance, I''m afraid I would lose to you at the moment."


    "What? Nothing to ask? "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao snorted coldly, narrowed his eyes and said, "I want to know, what have you experienced in these years? Why is it connected with darkness? Now you Remember that? "


    The golden pupil of the lion tiger twinkled, and the evil spirit said, "what do you know, what do you don''t know?"


    "I saw the miracle and the end, saw the eternal darkness, they gave me the strength, gave me the power to turn the world around, in order to defeat you, no matter what the price is."


    "But I have to say that you are strong enough to suppress me, but in the face of eternal darkness, any force is vulnerable. Come on, this last blow, if you can take the victory, it will belong to you."


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    A terrible dark force erupted.


    In a flash, it was like a dark beast condensed out, with ferocious eyes and a sword in his mouth. His whole body was as black as ink, simple and simple, but he was able to create the world. Even the bone sword trembled.


    "What? This What is it? " Ning Tao looks surprised and feels the fatal threat.


    If he is really hit by this sword, he will die. In his impression, the only magic weapon that can reach this level is chaos clock.


    And this is just a projection.


    Damn it!


    And Ji, Shizun, Yan Feitian, including ZuLong, are all sweating and numb now.


    What a terrible power.


    It''s like being targeted means being targeted by death. Even the God of heaven can''t survive.


    "Si ~"


    "Gu Gulu... "


    "There is a saying that you are right. No power is absolute, but it also includes darkness. My heart is toward light, and my body is in light. What can darkness do to me? I am for the sun to dispel all darkness


    Ning Tao roared with angry eyes.


    In an instant, the fire source was pushed to the extreme by him.


    Under the strong will, the two forces resonated and initially integrated into the fire. The next moment, they also condensed a flame sword.


    With the bone sword as the bone, the fire source as the body and the holy fire as the frame, its will is the center of all things.


    There are more than 10 million gold patterns attached.


    It can be said that the power is at its peak at the moment.


    "Come on!"


    "Fire, sun sword!"


    "Chop ~"


    at this moment, it''s like a sun god with angry eyes, holding high the flame and erasing the darkness.


    The lion tiger''s pupil shrinks, and the hair on his back explodes. He has made some progress at this time. Damn it, he bites his teeth, spits out a mouthful of blood essence, and tries his best to wield the black sword.


    "Let''s see who is better!"


    "Secret skill, dark sword!"


    "Kill ~"


    in the eyes of all, the sky seems to be divided into two lines, one is endless darkness, the other is flaming like light, colliding at a slow but fast speed.


    At this moment, even if the emperor is here, I''m afraid it''s hard for him. It''s almost impossible for him to retreat.


    The battle between them is no less than the bloody battle between the gods. I''m afraid that the supreme one may not be able to exert such a terrible attack."Kill..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    When the two swords collide, the extremely terrible sword Qi engulfs the sky, and an indescribable huge sound roars, and the impact is more crazy and rampant in the holy land.


    The army of stars screamed and swallowed.


    With a wave of the two swords, no matter where the darkness or the flame passes, there are no bones left.


    Sister Xia, xianyueyi, ZuLong and zuhuang''s faces were pale, and a heart came up to her throat, looking at the huge light and dark storm.


    "Ning Tao, hold on..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The terrible power is still madly destroyed.


    The shame Taoist clenched his teeth and pushed the sage to the extreme. However, his strength weakened rapidly. Even if he could do it now, he would lose decades or even hundreds of years. You know, it would not last long.


    Even if Ning Tao can win, he must shock the world with his own strength in the shortest time.


    Otherwise, the holy land of eternal life will be completely exposed, which will be a painful destruction!


    Time for him Not many!


    "Roar..."


    "I''m not going to lose, absolutely not!"


    Ning Tao, the lion and tiger roared wildly, and the two swords were interwoven. No one was willing to retreat, even if they were broken to pieces.


    On the one hand, the earth protects the body, on the other hand, the golden pupil protects the body.


    The first battle between the sun and the dark.


    It seems that there is no distinction between the upper and the lower. However, the nature of power is different. One is his own, but the other is not his own cultivation.


    How can boundless water compete with lakes?


    "Click Click... "


    Under the trembling of the lion and tiger, the dark sword in his hand cracked, and the dark divine lines in the center of his eyebrows dimmed, as if the power of darkness had been exhausted.


    "Damn, how can How could that be? "


    "Break ~"


    with a roar, Ning Tao took advantage of the victory to chase after the enemy. With a sword, he broke through the withered and decayed, and all his strength was released.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    In the brilliance, a dark figure with hematemesis flies backward, like a broken sack. It is powerless. The flame of eating will wrap him into a meteor.


    "I "Pooh..."


    Shihu, you are defeated!


    Sister Xia, Gu Yuan and others don''t know whether they should be happy or sympathetic or helpless. After all, they are still one person. However, it''s time to combine the two into one.


    The battle is finally over.


    See three eyes etc. all wiped a sweat.


    And Ning Tao, coughing blood, breathing hard, but the corner of his mouth is split with a smile, he won, worthy of his own, is really very difficult.


    Thanks to the protection of tuyuan, otherwise this battle will not be won, at least at the moment, it will be seriously injured and in danger.


    "You lost. Is there anything else to say?"


    Listening to these words, the dying lion tiger laughed at himself, turned pale and said hoarsely, "sure enough, I''m defeated, but I''m sorry I can''t keep my promise. I''m a hot seller now."


    "There is a price to gain power. I have become a medium of darkness and a part of it."


    As soon as the words fell, the void was suddenly torn open with a huge gap. The mouth of the abyss opened wide and swallowed the lion and tiger directly. But at this moment, the corner of its mouth seemed to show a meaningful meaning.


    Ning Tao two people were stunned, breathing a suffocation, stare big eyes, subconscious scream.


    "No..."

 Chapter 3896

    Ning Tao''s roar includes thousands of things, but after all, he is exhausted and can''t be saved. Even when he reaches the peak, he is afraid that there is nothing he can do.


    I can only watch the spirit of heaven being swallowed, sinking into the abyss, like falling into the dark.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    A mouthful of blood burst out.


    Ning Taoru is hit hard. His seven orifices are bleeding. He covers his head in pain. His face turns pale. His contact with the spirit of heaven is broken. Instead of being deliberately blocked and cut off, he disappears and disperses. The spirit of heaven It''s gone.


    "Damn it, how could that be?"


    "Son of a bitch..."


    He was furious. The mouth of the abyss seemed not to let him go. He opened it and continued to swallow it.


    "Hum, arrogant, dare to touch my brother and seek death." ZuLong and zuhuang rushed out in an instant.


    One dragon and one phoenix are superposed.


    At this moment, dimensional distortion, two forces like a whirlpool, twisted together, but the power soared.


    "Long Huang Different dimensions


    "Break ~"


    three forces collide and distort madly.


    There was no deafening movement, but the space was distorted, gradually erasing the power of the abyss. With a "boom", the three forces dissipated.


    The mouth of the abyss is dim, and it seems that it can not exert much power. A pair of cold golden eyes look at it and roar: "human beings, give up the struggle. In a short time, darkness will come back to heaven and earth."


    "It''s the end of your race..."


    The words fall, but then disperse.


    A large army of stars, as well as dozens of black robes accompanying them, fled into the gap one after another and retreated.


    Ning Tao''s gnashing of teeth, this scene, unexpectedly, the sky soul was swallowed by the golden pupil giant? Although this is a good thing for him, it can cultivate a new spirit, that is, it is time-consuming.


    But he didn''t understand why?


    Does the spirit of heaven seem willing to be devoured by him?


    But he didn''t believe that the spirit of heaven would degenerate for the sake of power? It''s like he doesn''t believe in himself.


    In addition, Ning Tao saw the last touch of Shihu, which is meaningful. This guy must have some ghost idea? Is it up to him to understand?


    If you don''t understand, it''s a chance to let him down and create with his life.


    This That''s his style!


    "Boy, are you ok?" ZuLong gasped, grinning, and finally calmed down.


    Gu Yuan, Ning Xiaotian, Xia Jie and others rushed out one after another. On the one hand, they chased down the Star Army, on the other hand, they surrounded Ning Tao and wanted to send him back to the holy land.


    Ning Tao one handed suction, a pair of swords in his hands, one for the ancient sword, one for the tiger head sword.


    It''s the weapon of Shihu!


    Although it is the best artifact, it is the only proof that he once existed!


    With a sigh, Ning Tao followed the crowd back to the holy land, leaving behind a messy starry sky. The storm raged, leaving a blazing heat and a touch of darkness.


    This result is also beyond everyone''s expectation. I thought that this time I could combine my two souls and make it perfect again.


    It may even take the opportunity to break through Tianzun.


    At that time, they will really have a certain ability to protect themselves and have no fear of any great power.


    It''s nothing. Everything is perfect. Although Ning Tao missed this opportunity, ZuLong and zuhuang are back. There are two more heavenly gods. It''s also a happy event. They are not afraid of ordinary top-grade galaxies.


    Now their opponents are only the super galaxies and one or two of the six people in the world.


    As soon as he comes back, Ning Tao is closed. His soul is hurt and needs to be cultivated. If he is careless, he will leave a sequela, which will cause trouble.


    Liuhuo danzun is also busy to turn on the stove to make a precious soul pill to heal the sect leader.


    But Yipin Zun is complicated and sighs. At the beginning, Ning Tao once said when he accepted him that he would take revenge for him in three thousand years, and personally cut off the head of Xiahou Tianzun and gave it to him.


    At that time, he didn''t believe it, but Ning Tao said that it would be enough in a thousand years, and he even regarded it as a joke.


    But as a result, now that more than 600 years have passed, Ning Tao has already had the power to fight against heaven. I''m afraid that another one or two hundred years will be enough to fulfill his original promise.


    Even at the beginning, he couldn''t believe it. The sect leader was too rebellious.


    At this time, he was looking at the two weapons in his hand, one sword and one sword. The sword is the best artifact, and the sword is the bone sword. But when he looked carefully, there was a crack on the bone sword, and the sword body was injured.


    Is it caused by a hard encounter with that dark sword? It seems that even the projection is very powerful.


    The master of Yipin frowns. All he can do is refine weapons. However, with the increasing strength of the sect leader, ordinary magic weapons can no longer satisfy him.


    Bone sword and tiger head sword may be able to support for a long time, but they are useless after a long time.


    Although there is also a holy ring of time and space, it is biased towards the field, not the pure big killing weapon. It is not the weapon most suitable for the sect leader.Once Bai Luo had already been destroyed, and his skill of practicing weapons could not keep up with the master.


    But he was not willing to give up.


    The sect leader has great kindness to him, no less than regeneration. What does he want to do with his spare time?


    Or create an unprecedented prehistoric artifact, the strongest artifact, unique!


    But can he make it?


    Or is this really feasible?


    His eyes drifted, but somehow, they were gradually fixed on Da Hei.


    The whole person fell into a long meditation


    Sister Xia, Yiyi and others are worried. Knowing that Ning Tao was seriously injured in the war, they didn''t dare to disturb him, but they have been waiting for more than ten years.


    Ning Tao has been staying in the original tower.


    It''s no joke that the soul is hurt.


    Even so, there are still treasure soul Dan and all kinds of pills to help, otherwise, far from so early.


    In the original tower, Ning Tao, who has been silent for more than a thousand years, finally slowly opens his eyes. Most of his injuries are cured, and he is basically free. He has improved a lot in his cultivation, and he is more proficient in the three sources.


    Gradually dig out their real power, in the past, his display, are too superficial.


    Maybe it''s OK to deal with the supreme, but it''s not enough to deal with the supreme. He also developed some new tricks, which are as powerful as the holy Dharma.


    It can be said that nine yuan upanism enhanced version.


    When it comes to the holy Dharma, although it has the word "holy", it is not created by the sage.


    Most of the nine sages in the world are created by the God. Some of the most amazing and gorgeous sages can also do it. The sages created by the real sages naturally exist, but no one can get them.


    In a word, the secret of eternal life, the supreme time and space Sutra, and the huangquan Heart Sutra all belong to the mind Dharma of sages.


    It is comparable to the best practice method.


    What''s more, everyone has his own way. Different ways lead to different ways. Few of them are suitable for him. Therefore, most of them create what they have learned by virtue of their own opportunities and experience.


    It''s more suitable for you and better for you.


    However, there are only a few people who can do it. Most of the methods created are crooked melons and cracked dates.


    Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief. The new spirit of heaven is growing stronger and stronger. He can''t be separated. Even if he can, if he does, he will be finished, unless he wants to become an idiot and a fool.


    With the rise of the spirit of heaven, his practice speed is also much faster, but he is still far away from the God.


    He also wanted to try to refine wood source, but he couldn''t even get in and didn''t get its approval.


    In desperation, they had to go out first.


    Once out of the tower, I feel that the holy land of eternal life reveals a kind of tension and turbulence, which makes people feel flustered and trembling. Even in his realm, there is a shiver in his heart.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, you are finally out of the gate. The power of the saint''s prohibition has been greatly weakened, and it has been less than a hundred years since the last battle."


    "Like If there are any more Tianzun''s deliberate attacks, I''m afraid it won''t take more than ten years to ban them


    He said anxiously, full of worry.

 Chapter 3897

    "More than ten years? So fast? "


    Ning Tao''s face changed and his brow locked. The bad news is that the current situation is not optimistic.


    According to their previous expectations, only when he was promoted to Tianzun could he have a chance. I didn''t expect that the danger would come so quickly and the form would be so severe that one or two tianzuns would not be enough.


    Even if he can break through and be promoted, once the prohibition is broken, it will be difficult for him to resist the wolves all over the world.


    "Damn, I really don''t have time..."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Sister Xia and Yiyi flew over with a happy face and said, "brother Tao, you are finally out of the pass."


    Seeing the arrival of the second daughter, Ning Tao flashed warm and hesitated, but said: "I have an idea to send Xiaotian, longer, Wuyou and the new generation of the holy land out of the holy land for refuge."


    "I have a hunch that before long, the holy land will usher in an unprecedented battle of life and death. Our winning rate is very small It''s very small


    The last sentence is heavy.


    Even, there are some sad helpless.


    In order to protect the Holy Land and protect his family, he has been working hard all the way in his practice, pushing himself and squeezing himself, never daring to stop.


    But in the end, it''s still facing this situation? Let him have a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Even if the spirit of heaven is not dead, and he is integrated, the current situation, I''m afraid, is also a doomed situation, relying on them alone is bound to lose.


    Hearing this, sister Xia and Yiyi turned pale. They shook their heads and said, "brother Tao, do you want to regard the origin clan as the ten fold boundary? We have no way back. We can only win this war, but we can''t lose it. "


    "That''s right. Only by putting all our eggs in one basket and sparing no effort to fight back can we have a chance of survival!"


    In the past ten years, er Nu has seen it thoroughly. Once the holy land of eternal life falls down, there will be an all-round encirclement and suppression, and the people of origin will not be spared.


    The means of Tianzun''s great powers are beyond their imagination. They can''t keep their origin.


    With a flash of space, he regained some vitality. His face was slightly pale. He walked slowly and said: "I understand your mood, but as they said, we have no way back."


    "Time and space are broken. That''s a lesson from the past. Longevity is our last refuge. If we can''t lose it, we can''t count on it. If they don''t fall into the well, it''s good for them to take off the grind and kill the donkey."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sighed, why didn''t he understand the truth? It''s really hard.


    No one knows the result.


    After struggling for a long time, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, took a deep breath, exuded a touch of firmness, and said in a deep voice, "that''s it. Let''s make full preparations."


    "We have worked hard for such a long time. We must not be trampled on like this, let alone disappear in vain."


    "We I want to win


    As soon as the words came out, Shi Changkong''s eyes were bright and his face was solemn and said: "the time and space clan will give their full support!"


    "The holy land of eternal life will never shrink from one person!" Xia Mengfei resolutely said.


    Ning Tao is agitated in his heart. With some time left, he will go out to see if he can be promoted to Tianzun? If you succeed, at least you can save everything


    At this time, the situation of all parties'' scuffle has become white hot.


    Natural disasters and human bloody battles, scaly beasts, wild beasts and even winged beasts, seem to be endless. With the quantity of cannon fodder alone, they can level the top galaxy, and countless strong ones are swallowed by Shengsheng.


    There are Tianjiao to rise, but also the star giant awakening blood, each with outstanding people.


    As the saying goes Times make heroes!


    The ancients are right in saying that the bottleneck, the heart of Tao and the current situation are in opposition. These difficult problems have been broken by chaos.


    However, at this point, there is no God involved, and the two directions are to achieve resonance.


    In the great wilderness, the situation became more and more serious. The Yanjiao clan called together six major races and circled outside the great wilderness. Although they did not start, they were still eyeing.


    Remember Yan Jiao once said a word, it will certainly destroy this damned place!


    However, the appearance of overlord disrupted his plan. Now, hundreds of years later, it seems that he has finally found a way to check and balance overlord.


    Otherwise, a God is enough to change the situation of war, and it is difficult to win only by quantity.


    This time, the star nest also intervened, but it was heartless, abandoned the human race, and directly scattered, plundered and destroyed everywhere. There was no humanity at all, just like a gang of rapists and perverts.


    Many galaxies evade the star giants, but not the hearts of the people, not the pirates.


    They made a lot of money in the face of national calamity. Moreover, in the face of chaos, they were crazy to recruit people, and their strength suddenly soared several times, and Heilei Laozu was also promoted to second in charge and dominated the overall situation.


    However, some people have paid attention to the holy land of longevity.


    Xiahou Tianzun is the most sensitive. Recently, there are many strange phenomena in that area, which makes him feel strange and strange. It seems that something can''t be maintained.In the dark, he once came to investigate and found that the originally impregnable prohibition was too weak.


    He was ecstatic. This is an opportunity. Once the ban is broken, who else can stop them? Even if chaos, can Tianzun reverse the trend?


    Then he went to contact those familiar talents and rushed into the holy land of eternal life to share a share.


    There are some treasures in the holy land of time and space, so we can''t use them. However, we can''t deny their value. There must be many treasures in the holy land of eternal life.


    However, he suddenly found that there was something strange about the wind direction of the world, and he didn''t seem to have any intention for longevity.


    After a careful exploration, we find that the patriarchs, elders, elders of the major and small forces, the leaders of these forces, not only don''t want to target Changsheng, but also want to make friends. Their ideas have influenced many people.


    Although the number of these people is not large, they are in a high position. In a word, they represent a galaxy.


    And these people, basically, had suffered the favor of Ning Tao''s shelter in those years. If not, they would hardly survive. Although they would not help Ning Tao, they would not be stupid enough to be enemies again.


    Nowadays, in addition to those big forces, there are also forces that have besieged time and space. They are basically unwilling to do anything.


    This result, let Xiahou Tianzun accident, is more startled, that little bastard has planned to this point? He thought that as long as the ban was broken, there would be countless Galaxy sieges.


    But now that the news is out, only those people respond. The trend has been reversed.


    Although he was strong, he could not fight against the general trend, nor could he threaten them with a knife, let alone the big elves and the sage Academy.


    Helpless, Xiahou Tianzun went to Tianming galaxy to ask for help!


    If you can get this one''s approval and appeal, the siege will come naturally. As long as you have a lot of help, even if chaos heaven takes the hand, as long as it''s not the peak period, they can compete.


    The mystery of sanctification, which can attract all of them, will not be moved without heaven.


    For half a year, Xiahou Tianzun rushed out of Tianming and called on the world to besiege the holy land. Whoever grabs all the treasures in it is his own.


    The one in the star nest also issued a call at the same time. At that time, they will go together.


    Those who had been sitting low and looking for opportunities were all ready to move. Although they didn''t disclose the news, they gathered several and attracted more powerful people.


    A huge wave will tilt the Holy Land!


    With each passing day, some strong people are attacking the prohibition system, and they are about to fall apart.


    "At any time "It will break

 Chapter 3898

    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The sky of the seven realms is always unpredictable.


    Today, the more and more powerful a holy land is stationed outside.


    Although Ning Tao knows this, he can''t do anything about it. He has been closed for more than ten years, but he still can''t reach the threshold.


    God, it''s like a dream.


    I can see it from time to time, but I can''t find it.


    ZuLong, zuhuang and others have nothing to tell him. They can break through the heaven and rely on the inheritance power of the noumenon, and they don''t understand it.


    Overlord and several predecessors also sent some experience scrolls. Although they understand and understand, they are not suitable.


    It should be in line with the law.


    But he told him that it was not his own way.


    If it is forced to use and break through, I''m afraid it will backfire. It seems that he has fallen into a whirlpool and can only go along, not retrograde.


    It''s like walking on a different road. Once you step on it, you can only go to the end.


    Ning Tao thought for a long time, and finally came to an answer. If he wants to break through Tianzun, he may have to refine the origin, otherwise, it will be more difficult.


    Ordinary methods may have a silver lining, but compared with the origin of refining and chemical industry, they are extremely difficult.


    But where does the origin come from?


    Although there is wood source, it can''t be refined for a long time.


    Ning Tao looked at the green wood ring in his hand. He was helpless for a while. In the original tower, he tried all kinds of methods, hard and soft, but they were useless.


    "Damn it..."


    The seven armies are in a tight state of preparedness. All the measures are complete, and they can fight against the world immediately.


    The time and space clan has offered the whole clan to help.


    Weak water, the origin of the two ethnic groups have also come to the scene.


    The holy land of the yellow spring is unreliable. The holy land of eternal life is the last pure land. They must win this battle.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The holy land was startled by a blast.


    People turn pale. Is this coming again? Ning Tao is also cold hum, know fast can''t hold, and shame Taoist more anxious way: "master, is about to break."


    "Click Click... "


    Just then, a burst of cracking sound sounded.


    Although they can''t see it, they seem to be echoing in their ears, which makes everyone''s heart "clatter" uneasy.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao appeared on the top of the Seven Realms, communicating with the source, and cheered: "all living beings in the Seven Realms listen to the order. Now my holy land is facing life and death, and I am willing to protect my homeland to the death."


    "For the sake of our relatives, our wives and children, our homeland, our soldiers and soldiers, we will fight to the death."


    "Kill ~"


    "kill Kill... "


    The seven circles roared, and the strength had already been twisted into a rope, and teams of troops rushed to the starry sky.


    One side of the air around the immortal, the immortal, the Buddha and the devil.


    One side of the machine armour forest, steel forest.


    On the one hand, it''s full of evil spirit and the appearance of ancient demons.


    One side of the fog, ghosts travel at night.


    One group of demons roars, and ten thousand beasts roar.


    On one side, the devil is ferocious, greedy and bloodthirsty.


    A purple transpiration, magnificent.


    The whole army of 1.3 billion friars is shocking and magnificent. However, compared with the universe, it is only a small and insignificant one, and it is difficult to change anything.


    "Roar Roar... "


    And with a bang, the aura burst out.


    It seems that at this moment, it is connected with other forces, which makes the Holy Land strong.


    However, this moment is also like opening a door in people''s hearts. Any secret will be exposed. A giant will tear up the space and appear with a fierce spirit, a grim smile and ecstasy.


    "Finally, finally broken!"


    "Ha ha..."


    In the starry sky, large figures appear, laughing crazily, crying and Howling like hungry wolves.


    The 1.3 billion army was shocked and moved Is this the power of the world? The surging breath of it seems to destroy the stars.


    "Well How strong


    The wind devil, Yan Feitian and the magic tree are in a hurry. They have already felt no less than three or four forces of heaven.


    I''m afraid there are many more in the dark.


    Can they really win this war?


    "Kang "Oh, oh..."


    One dragon and one phoenix lingered for nine days, breaking out the power of heaven to resist, transforming the towering body of thousands of feet.


    "The world is small, don''t want to step into our holy land one step, intruder, kill no amnesty!"


    "Kill Kill Kill... "


    And a golden light across the sky, such as blinking appeared between the two armies, a pair of Jinpeng wings incited, cold way: "Xiahou, roll out to die."


    Hearing this, there was an angry hum in the starry sky. The next second, an old giant figure flashed out. His eyes were wide open and he gritted his teeth and said, "Ning thief, today is your death.""Even chaos heaven can''t save you!"


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    At the next moment, an endless army of monks swarmed out, roaring wildly and fiercely. Looking around, it was almost boundless. The vast holy land of longevity was surrounded by dense people.


    A series of strange, mysterious, strange, cumbersome array, art array, rituals condensed out one after another.


    All the fierce beasts roar together.


    Ancient, wild, and even ancient or lost genetic forces are blooming at this moment.


    is more of a way to inherit and Zong men, showing the essence of life, blood, sword, axe, and puppet magic.


    I don''t know how wonderful it is!


    Roughly speaking, there are nearly 10 billion troops.


    "Da Tianming, Da Ziwei, other 18 races, star nest, Teng snake and Jinpeng, Da Beidou, taixuan, Taimiao and so on..."


    Under the siege of the natural disaster, it''s really insane to dare to take out so many monks.


    Seeing this scene, not to mention the halberd master, the 1.3 billion troops were all staring and looking pale. Although they had been ready for it for a long time, they were still too shocked to accept it.


    It''s too big a gap, isn''t it? Their side is 1.3 billion, and the other side is tens of billions.


    And most of them rely on mecha. Otherwise, how can there be so many immortals? Most of them are earthly immortals. Human immortals wear protective armor to fight.


    "This..."


    Even Ning Tao was shocked by this dense situation. He took a deep breath and sneered, "well, in order to swallow our holy land in one breath, you forces really spare no effort."


    "Hum, as long as you can break through the holy land, it''s worth paying any price. For the mystery of sanctification, no matter how powerful the prohibition is, it will eventually be trampled down. If you want to be alone in the holy land, you can''t swallow it."


    Xiahou Tianzun smiles coldly.


    At this moment, ten billion troops roared together.


    Beidou star God, purple heaven God, dark heaven God, taixuan heaven God, Taimiao heaven God, Hades God, and evil heaven God all appeared together to accumulate their strength and intend to destroy this place at one stroke.


    But in the beginning, countless dragon chants came out: "the Dragon Island has made great efforts to help. If you dare to move the holy land, you are the enemy of the Dragon Island."


    As soon as the words came down, people saw a dense group of monsters, opening the wormhole and rushing out.


    On the other side, an ancient blue tree rises from the starry sky, and groups of elves, mixed with a large army, are born and fall.


    "The great spirit is here to help the Holy Land!"


    Then, a large area of beautiful women from the sky, white group floating, such as the world''s beauty.


    "The great fairy has come to help the Holy Land!"


    One side whirlpool, one side holding the twelve Star Palace, the army is magnificent, even Qi Qi appeared, roared: "the great spiral, the ecliptic came to help the holy land."


    These were not unexpected, but the next scene shocked everyone.


    "Sage college, come to help Holy Land!"


    "What What? "


    Everyone was surprised, always neutral sage college should also support Ning Tao? It''s not so good. There are so many forces willing to help.


    But in the empty sky, there is a more unexpected scene. In front of the old ghost, a thief, and the demon God, besides Qu ling''er and the old thief of Shang Dynasty, there is a monk, barefoot, in hemp clothes, with a compassionate face, facing the way of heaven.


    "This is A monk

 Chapter 3899

    "Amitabha, Taoist friends, how are you doing?" The barefoot monk in linen put his hands together.


    No matter the words or the breath, they all reveal peace. With a little smile, they are simple and generous. They follow the people''s sufferings, taste the hardships of the world, and appreciate the hardships of the world.


    This is Great practice!


    But as soon as the words came out, a thin, evil looking old man walked out with smart eyes. His hands were like a woman''s hands, slender and full of streamline, but they didn''t bring any life.


    It''s the infamous A thief!


    "Old bald ass, don''t you think the sage college has always been based on neutrality and fairness? Yes? The tenet that has been handed down for countless years should be destroyed for such a little bastard as Ning Tao. Is it worth it? "


    A thief smiles coldly.


    In that expression, hidden endless evil.


    The old ghost, the old business thief and others all forgot about it. They were all curious. I''m afraid most people didn''t expect that the mysterious Dean of Saint college was a monk.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    Now, all the six people in the legend have been born, and five people have been gathered at the scene.


    "One thief, another saint!"


    "One spirit, one strange and one monk!"


    This war is bound to fall apart.


    "Ha ha, Ning Xiaoyou is predestined with me. Part of this matter is also due to me. Since I am involved, I will not ignore it."


    "As long as the demons respect the Taoist friends and are willing to let them go and stay out of the trouble, those Taoist friends will be free."


    A monk said with a gentle smile.


    Hearing this, the Demon Lord was very angry, and his eyes shot at him. He naturally understood what the old bald donkey said, the best artifact, the Zhou God dish.


    "Old man, I haven''t found you to settle the accounts of that year. How dare you come up with them!"


    A surge of evil spirit burst with anger.


    Seeing this, the old thief picked his eyebrows and said, "I said, old Buddha, if someone provokes you, don''t you? Don''t lose your name as the first Buddha in the world. Let us have the rest. "


    "Black heart thief, your opponent is me. How can I not say hello when I see your brother?"


    If these words are spread out, it is bound to shock the secular world. A thief, a thief, is actually a brother, but the lineup and the situation seem to have been incompatible.


    But from the other several people''s faces did not see anything unusual, like already knew.


    This is about to come to another old thing, the idea is different, the road is different, you go on the road, I go on the single wooden bridge, after many years, it has developed into what it is now, all this is for the sake of sanctification.


    Although the two brothers turned against each other, they had to say that their genes were too strong. They were just two brothers. They were still two celestial beings. They were all up to the height of six people at that time. It was said that they could frighten people to death.


    If they don''t believe it, I''m afraid they''re brothers.


    Even if the old Buddha, Qu ling''er and others knew it, they didn''t dare to believe it, because they were completely opposite, so that they came to the present scene of hostility.


    "Well, you deserve to be my brother? If you still have a little respect, let me get out of the way. Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning over. " The black heart thief''s eyes narrowed, and the way was gloomy.


    But the old business thief sneered and sneered: "give you some sunshine. You are really brilliant. Let me see if you have made any progress over the years. Let me give you some advice."


    As soon as the words fell, the figure disappeared.


    The six figures burst out in an instant. The six distinct meanings and forces of Tao burst out incisively and vividly in the depths of the starry sky.


    This is also a contest before entering the eternal road. It''s hard for anyone who wants to win.


    Unless it is a saint, chaos heaven, whose strength is far beyond them, the rest are half weight, even if a little stronger, it is difficult to have an overwhelming advantage.


    "Old business thief vs black heart thief!"


    "The old Buddha vs the heavenly devil!"


    "Qu ling''er vs Ming laoguai!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    Below the holy land of eternal life, ten billion troops look over in horror. What level of fighting is this? How did you fight quietly?


    Ning Tao is also stunned. Are they old business thieves? Looking at this terrible vision of collapse, I''m afraid it''s only their level.


    Xiahou, zitianzun and others have turned pale. There''s something wrong with them. How could they all be stopped?


    When he looked up again, ZuLong, zuhuang, cailong king and hunlong king, benevolent mother-in-law, Guangming Tianzun, whirlpool Taoist, Zodiac Tianzun and Overlord appeared one after another, fearing each other without fear.


    In terms of Tianzun''s strength, it''s almost the same in number. Each army has more than 10 billion.


    Once the war starts, no one will be able to win even if there is a river of blood. Although all parties are prepared before they come, the grim scene is still beyond imagination.


    "Hum, little bastard, I didn''t expect that you really became the climate. There are so many big forces willing to fight against the world for you. I have to say that you are better than the holy land of time and space at that time.""If he can have one tenth of you, I''m afraid it won''t be his turn to be enslaved for many years, but even you can''t escape defeat."


    Xiahou Tianzun said with a cold smile.


    He firmly believes that they are on the side of the general trend. Ning Tao''s so-called alliance is not stable at all. In other words, he is the core, the spiritual leader.


    Without him as the core, the big machine would not work. Anyway, without him, the alliance would collapse in an instant.


    Being vulnerable,


    hearing this, Ning Tao sniffed: "it''s arrogant. I really don''t see where your advantage is? Your wolf ambition will not succeed. "


    "If you want to fight, fight. If you want to escape, get out of here!"


    A bone sword makes a sound.


    Seeing this, Xiahou Tianzun snorted coldly. Under the gaze of more than 20 billion troops, he growled: "which Taoist friend is willing to take this head?"


    His eyes swept away, but some of the famous and promising strong people were cowering at the moment.


    I''m kidding. Green face, fangs, crape myrtle emperor, these old nine strong men have been killed for decades. Who can win Ning Tao under the heaven?


    It''s death to go up.


    Even if you win, no one is willing to take risks.


    Seeing this, Xiahou Tianzun''s face turned black, but he couldn''t hang it. But when he was embarrassed, a deep voice suddenly rang out from behind: "Jie Jie, since that''s the case, let me have this baby."


    "I didn''t find him to settle the account of Pluto galaxy. I worked hard in my hometown for countless years. He made trouble for me, and now I''m the overlord. Today I have to drink his blood!"


    A pair of tusks grew out in an instant, and a pair of black wings, fierce and awe inspiring.


    Seeing this, the overlord gave a cold hum and took a step in an instant. His defeated generals dared to speak bravely in front of him. If it had not been for all kinds of scruples, he would have died long ago.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly stepped out to stop him and took a deep breath: "elder, let me come. A small step, Tianzun, is not worth your big fight."


    "Today, I will kill one of you with my own hands There''s nothing left! "


    "Fight

 Chapter 3900

    Ning Tao''s voice is so loud that he wants to challenge heaven with the power of nine supremacy?


    "This Isn''t that crazy? "


    No matter how powerful the supremacy is, it can''t beat heaven. Looking at the whole world, there is almost no such precedent.


    Even if the overlord, the color Dragon King and others also look great change, quickly dissuade: "no, Ning boy, absolutely not ah, even if it is a step Tianzun, his strength is several times higher than you."


    "Yes, don''t be rash or impulsive."


    "If they want to go to war, then go to war. It''s not sure who will win or lose. Don''t take risks..."


    However, in front of hundreds of millions of people''s lives, Ning Tao is tall and straight. He steps out one step and points his sword at the king of the underworld and says, "flat haired bird, how dare you fight?"


    This is provocative.


    Sister Xia, Gu Yuan and others are numb.


    Seeing this, Xiahou Tianzun sneered. He was really beyond his ability. He looked at the underworld and nodded.


    But the underworld could not bear it for a long time. He showed a pair of tusks and said: "Jie Jie, little bastard, has courage and courage. He is worthy of being the boy that the overlord likes, but unfortunately he is going to die."


    "Before you die, remember that no matter how powerful the supreme is in the world, he is only supreme after all!"


    "Heaven, don''t insult me!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    In a flash, the bloody field of terror came, oppressive, bloody and brutal, crazy and cruel.


    "Secrets, the realm of Hades!"


    "Well? Not good? "


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, but he found that he had been shrouded in the field, and there was no time for him to react. However, he had expected this for a long time. He should also be afraid of his speed and wanted to kill him with Tianzun''s advantage.


    In the realm, it''s like the Kingdom and territory of blood, and the whole person of Hades seems to be integrated into it.


    Once you do it, it''s killing.


    "That''s good. I''ve long wanted to understand the power of the God. The great underworld won''t let me down."


    Ning Tao gave a sneer.


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    In the blink of an eye, the flame has been wrapped all over.


    Ghosts, demons, blood ghosts and blood demons are not allowed to enter their bodies, while the figure of Hades is still nowhere to be found.


    "It''s not good. Although this man is a step from heaven, he has a deep foundation. He has a high level of morality, field and attainments. It''s even more difficult to win."


    The whirlpool Taoist sees this and condenses his voice.


    No matter how you look at it, Ning Tao has no chance of winning, even if the overlord and the color dragon are not confident.


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    At this time, a blood shadow suddenly appeared in the field, stretching a pair of long claws, grabbing angrily, and mixed with the strong force of blood evil.


    Ning Tao''s eyelid jumps and turns around. It''s just a sword cut down. It''s wrapped in a thick flame without mercy.


    "Break ~"


    with one sword, you can easily break the bloody ghost.


    But it''s cold behind him. Ning Tao counterattacks quickly. But this time, Gu Jian meets his opponent and is blocked by a row of black nails. It rubs off a dense sparkle, and no one can take advantage of it.


    "What? Actually What''s in the way? " Ning Tao exclaimed, his bone sword is comparable to the best.


    Although there was a crack in the last war, the noumenon is only the best. Should it be followed? Is the body of heaven fearless of artifact?


    On the contrary, it was the wrapped sun flame that made the black nails "Zizi" sound and forced him back.


    People are also worried.


    "Jie Jie, boy, your fire is really tricky, and you can restrain my dark blood power. However, the trial is over, it''s time to be serious."


    The underworld laughs.


    The next second, endless huge blood was swallowed by him. His tusks were blood red and his wings were black red. His strength soared and his whole body was like steel.


    And that pair of claws is extremely sharp.


    "Secret skill, dark iron claw!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In a flash, he disappeared in front of his eyes.


    Ning Tao''s pupils contracted and his hair exploded. At this moment, he seemed to feel the gap between himself and Tianzun. He was like a strong adult, but he was a weak teenager.


    "You are strong, but I am not made of clay!"


    "Secret treasure, golden wings!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At the same moment, both disappeared.


    Hundreds of millions of people have widened their eyes, can feel someone inside, but the naked eye can not see.


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "Boom boom..."


    Invisible, issued a violent roar, Xiahou, Bawang and others are squinting eyes staring.


    "How are you, master? Is there any hope that my father will win? " Ning Xiaotian tries his best to open the broken magic pupil, but he can only barely see some general tracks.


    Hearing this, the halberd master, the wind devil and others all shook their heads and sighed, so they had to look up at several adults.The ecliptic God pondered and frowned: "the body of the God can be immortal, and the power of the God can be compared with the sun and the moon, the soul of the God, and the heaven and the earth live together. Its overall strength has reached the peak and limit of the world."


    "It''s all about the field, the spirit, and even the opportunity of heaven and earth. It''s hard for Ning Tao to win."


    Hear here, rather long son facial expression a white, not reconciled way: "isn''t father''s speed not weak?"


    "He is not weak, but does he have heaven''s elixir and cultivation?" Whirlpool Taoist point out the core, the implication is that Ning Tao will not last long.


    In everyone''s heart, there was a "clapping". Although Tianzun was really strong, he was not invincible, was he?


    But Xia Hou and others grin. It won''t be long before they win.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao is repulsed by Sheng Sheng.


    Everyone breathed a suffocation, together stare big eyes, how? In the line of sight, Ning Tao''s mouth is bleeding, but his eyes are bright and bright. His body is tattered, consuming a lot, and there are several wounds.


    And a blood fog, stay in front of him, wrung to smile a way: "not bad boy, under my hand can persist so long, you are the first one."


    Hearing this, the bottom of my heart is cold. I''m afraid it will be over in a moment.


    However, Ning Tao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but sniffed: "tut Tut, to tell you the truth, your strength is really no better than Er. If you didn''t want to practice your hand and feel the gap, you would have died long ago."


    As soon as the words came out, the smile of Xiahou and others was stiff, and the grim smile on Hades'' face was also frozen and stiff.


    "You What did you say? "


    "Three moves, I will kill you." Ning Tao twisted his neck, and the surrounding energy began to riot.


    "You..."


    The underworld''s face is almost green, and he dares to speak out when he is dying. It''s useless to give you three moves, but he roars and pours.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll take you on the road!"


    "Ning Tao, be careful!" Bawang, ZuLong, Xia Jie and others lost their voices and exclaimed.


    But at this moment, a virtual image like the God of war appeared and melted into his body. It was the condensation of fighting spirit, and the incomparable power burst out instantly.


    "Eighteen times The furnace of Ares


    "Boom" of a, the breath is even close to Tianzun.


    but this is only the beginning. Ning Tao has a single hand to unite the knot. This is the essence and morality of his whole life, and this type of power will never be weak.


    Time and space, yellow spring and eternal life are mixed together.


    "The classic of ancient times, the unique boxing of ten directions!"


    "Break ~"


    there is a source of terror on the fist.


    "What?"


    When Pluto''s pupil shrinks and his face changes greatly, he feels a threat and instinctively wants to retreat. But hundreds of millions of people are staring at him. How can the pressure of the underworld allow him to retreat?


    A bite of teeth, condensation of a dark blood hand.


    "Secret skill, blood seal!"


    "Break ~"


    in a flash, the two forces compete, one is cold, the other is extremely hot, "boom" burst out.


    And the two figures suddenly retreated at the same time. They were stunned and even? No, Ning Tao even got the upper hand, and Pluto''s arm trembled.


    But the next second, his hand spin, suddenly void a grasp, rolling blood fog into the body of Ning Tao.


    "What What? "


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he had another move. Suddenly, he felt that his Qi and blood were not enough. Under his silly eyes, a wisp of blood mist came out of his pores.


    It''s as if the king of hell has been tonifying, and his face has gone up again.


    "Boy, fight with me, you are still young. Do you really think you can compete with the power of heaven?"


    But in the face of his sneer and sneer, Ning Tao''s perspective flashed, and suddenly raised a touch of sarcasm in the corner of his mouth and said, "is that right? But you also need to know, not everyone''s blood you can suck, now Is it hot? "


    "What What? "


    The happy smile on Pluto''s face suddenly froze.

 Chapter 3901

    What do you mean? But Pluto''s face turned white, but on his face, there was a flush and white smoke, and his body was like a furnace.


    Open your mouth, as if you could blow out fire.


    "This What''s this? "


    "Damn, ah Good It''s so hot... "


    Not to mention the source of fire, not to mention the holy fire, only his Yin cold constitution meets fire just like ordinary people meet ice.


    That''s a lot of torture for ordinary people.


    If you are burned, the pain goes straight to the bone marrow.


    In particular, this body of yin and cold power, when it comes to fire, is like a mouse meeting a cat, flinching, frantically fleeing, only feeling the blood and meridians boiling.


    "Ah..."


    "This..."


    People are silly and dull. They don''t know what Ning Tao has done? Is there a secret in the blood?


    Xiahou Tianzun and others were also stunned. They were anxious and angry in their hearts. They scolded: "the friend of the underworld, if you don''t take him quickly, you''re a great Tianzun. Don''t lose the face of a strong man."


    "Even if you die, you must not be reconciled. It''s in front of all the heroes in the world..."


    He is implying that even if he dies, he has to pull Ning Tao. Otherwise, he will be laughed at.


    Even It''s forever famous!


    But this name is a name of ridicule.


    It''s not peaceful to be remembered, ridiculed, humiliated, and taken as a warning that a great God is defeated by a supreme one.


    Let alone dozens of galaxies in front of hundreds of millions of creatures, which basically represents the world.


    However, if you can kill Ning Tao, even if they die together, at least their reputation is not so ugly, and they will only leave a legendary story in the world.


    On hearing this, the struggling Pluto''s pupil shrinks. He is smart in his head. Damn it, he clenches his teeth. He raises his head angrily and stares at Ning Tao with a pair of red eyes.


    Although in the body big piece blood fog repels but comes out, may get away with this difficult, but still has Ning Tao to stare at.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    In a flash, he rushed to ningtao. The rolling blood fog was like an unstable bomb.


    All the people were shocked. They were going to work hard. The counterattack of a Heavenly God was not noisy.


    Even Ning Tao''s pupils shrink. He is worthy of heaven. He can still struggle, and even have the spare force to force out the fire. If he is not forced by the overall situation, I''m afraid this move will only cause him heavy damage at most.


    Seeing that he''s killing, Ning Tao''s mouth turns to a hook. The earth protects his body and the gold body covers it. The holy ring that has been dormant in his body finally bursts out.


    "Dying, killing you is like killing a dog!"


    "Absolutely Field


    There was a buzzing sound, and the forbidden area was a hundred Zhang square.


    The underworld''s face was white, and he felt the deprivation of life and the decline of his strength. He was shocked and roared in pain. Now it''s neither retreat nor advance, but there''s no time for him to hesitate.


    A bite teeth, straight to Ning Tao.


    "Kill ~"


    the power of blood is condensed into ghosts, thousands of swords, and a swarm of bees.


    However, Ning Tao is just like King Kong, standing on Mount Tai and immortal, towering on heaven and earth but immortal, and still as a mountain. You can do everything you want to do. It''s hard for you to hurt me and destroy half of me with swords, guns, axes and halberds.


    Joking, he sat in the original tower for thousands of years, painstakingly studied, and greatly improved his strength.


    His words are not empty words. Although Pluto''s strength is good, he didn''t pay much attention to it, but he restrained it. Just now, he just wanted to practice.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Kill..."


    Under the dullness of hundreds of millions of people, the attack of Hades is crazy, but it seems that his internal power is insufficient and flashy. It seems that his body is going through earth shaking.


    It''s very important to show the strength of such a scale, but it didn''t hurt Ning Tao.


    With the passage of time and being at the core of the absolute field, the life lost by every minute and second is astronomical. Moreover, the continuous proliferation and spread of the fire source has reached its origin.


    Now he''s like a mad wild dog, trying to bite his life before he dies.


    But the more you fight, the more you feel powerless.


    "No No It''s impossible... "


    "Go to die, go to die, go to die..."


    The underworld has gone crazy, and everyone has seen that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, but Ning Tao is just like a little golden Buddha. He is impeccable and tries his best to stimulate the field.


    Everyone is numb to see, looking at the once brilliant generation of heaven, now face lost.


    Even Xiahou Tianzun felt miserable at the moment, and even couldn''t bear to look directly at him. It seems that this is more serious than just now.


    How can this damned little boy become so strong? Even Tianzun is helpless?


    Fortunately, he didn''t do it just now. Otherwise, even if he was at the top, he would be hard to resist. When he thought about it, he felt a little lucky.Fortunately, a ghost came out.


    At this time, under the deprivation of absolute realm, Pluto''s resentment, unwilling to scream, turned into dust, completely Disappeared between heaven and earth.


    A generation of God, fall!


    Or live and die in front of hundreds of millions of people!


    The heartstrings of countless people are trembling. If we put it in the past, a generation of brilliant celestial beings would be enough to support a top-grade galaxy, but now they are dead.


    Overlord can''t help but be complicated for a while. The opponent who has been entangled with him for many years is gone.


    You can''t even get away.


    Think about the past, it''s really impressive.


    In the future, there will be no more underworld in the world. He has become a stepping stone to hold up Ning Tao.


    In the silence between heaven and earth, Ning Tao slowly regained his strength and raised his head with a sigh of relief: "who else dares to invade my holy land?"


    This thunderous sound has spread all over the world, and no one of hundreds of millions of people dare to speak.


    The enemy allied forces were even more frightened.


    This Can we still fight? No, can we fight again? It doesn''t make much sense


    They have an interest in promising to attack, but they can''t see it or touch it at the moment. If they attack by force, the loss will be too great and there will be no cost-effectiveness.


    But when they hesitated, Xiahou Tianzun suddenly sneered and said, "I really underestimate you, but I dare to come this time, and I don''t plan to go back empty handed. How can I not make a good plan?"


    "I''ll tell you that, young boy, the holy land of eternal life You can''t keep it


    "Show yourself, ladies and gentlemen."


    As soon as the words came out, three or four forces of heaven suddenly burst out in a hidden star sky. Before, he was confused and noisy, and nobody could find out.


    But the whirlpool Taoist, overlord and so on color change, also has the helper? Actually, the strength is not bad.


    If they choose to help them, they will be at a disadvantage all of a sudden. If there is one more God, it will be great, let alone the three or four.


    Ning Tao also turned pale, but at this time, the kind mother-in-law exclaimed: "nothing Wuxiangshenzun, is it you

 Chapter 3902

    "Wu Xiang? Who is it? "


    Ning Tao a Zheng, some familiar, can''t remember for a moment, seems to have heard where?


    The overlord, the whirlpool Taoist, the ecliptic God and others all frowned, as if thinking of something, lost their voice and said: "this old man is still alive?"


    The color dragon clan leader also changed color and said: "Damn, how could it be him? And I''m standing across from you? "


    "Not good, not good..."


    See a few people exclaim, halberd master, wind devil, Ning Xiaotian and others are anxious, anxious way: "master, who is it? Is that great? "


    "This..."


    Seeing that Ning Tao, Bing LAN, Xia Jie and even the whole holy land were afraid, the kind-hearted mother-in-law said in a complicated way: "wuxiangshenzun is one of the oldest and oldest tianzuns in the world today, and it has more wuxiangshenli."


    "This divine power is so mysterious that it can change all appearances, the truth and even the essence. If he wants to hide it, no one in the world will be able to find it."


    "Ha? What is it


    Is that all?


    Although the longest life, but it should not be compared to the six people in the world, I''m afraid it is already in the twilight years.


    But the overlord suddenly pondered and hesitated, saying: "I remember that there is a divine object in the world, which is sought after by all the major forces. It is called Wuxiang mirror, which can detect all the changes and the nature of things."


    "Wu Xiang Mirror


    Ning Tao a Zheng, suddenly look a change, he remembered, had been the risk of this discovery.


    It was about half a foot away when he entered the eternal island. If the old business thief hadn''t stopped him in time, I''m afraid he would have been found at that time.


    It turned out that they had colluded with each other for a long time.


    Looking around, the legendary wuxiangshenzun turned out to be a cowherd, with grass in his mouth and a whip in his hand, leisurely and indifferent, saying: "it''s really lively. There hasn''t been such a big movement in the world for a long time."


    "The last time I made such a fuss, I still remember the holy land of time and space. Now it''s my turn to live forever?"


    On the other side, a woman of Miaoman was as enchanting, hot and charming as a snake, and said, "old man, did you get a lot of good things last time? You''ve changed your appearance. If you don''t feel dizzy, we all feel dizzy. "


    This is Manto, God!


    It is said that its noumenon is Datura, a kind of spiritual medicine, and is absolutely the most precious treasure in the world.


    It''s toxic, and it''s super class.


    It''s a big problem.


    "One is three steps, one is two steps, and the rest is one step. Be careful, I''m afraid it''s going to start." The color dragon clan is long in Ning Tao ear coagulate voice way.


    The wuxiangshenzun is almost as powerful as it is. Maybe its combat power is not so good. But if you offend him, everyone around you may be wuxiangshenzun.


    He will take your life bit by bit while you are unprepared at any time. Even if he doesn''t kill you, he will drive you crazy.


    Let you doubt everyone around you, be careful of everyone.


    A little misbehavior, will be unlimited expansion, all day long live in a spirit of intense suffering.


    No one wants to offend him.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth and knew that the situation was not good. He could only harden his head and say, "master Wuxiang, I don''t think I''ve offended you. Why can''t you live with me?"


    "Oh?"


    The cowherd boy raised his eyebrow, touched his chin and said, "although that''s true, I have to come when my old friends invite me. If you are willing to give me all the secrets of longevity, I will withdraw."


    There was a little greed in his eyes.


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao''s face changed. It almost took the life of the holy land to make Tianzun live long.


    Today, Xiaotian, Xiaokong and Guyuan barely make up for their lost life. If Tianzun, it''s too much.


    He can''t afford the condition.


    "Jie Jie, boy, you are at a dead end? As I said, the general trend is on my side. Since you don''t come down, you Taoist friends, don''t you do it yet? "


    Xiahou Tianzun roared.


    With a command, the 10 billion army roared, and the boundless terror burst out instantly.


    "Kill Kill... "


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gritted his teeth and said, "you predecessors, this battle can only be won and must be won!"


    "Kill ~"


    "roar..."


    All of a sudden, the sky fell apart. The shocking and terrifying breath of 20 billion monks alone was enough to tear the starry sky and shake the galaxy. Even if six people in the world faced this scene, they would retreat and avoid it.


    "Kill them, step on them, go..."


    "Stop and kill all these thieves!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Oh Ouch.... "


    This violent scene, like the collision of two tsunamis, is absolutely rare.


    No matter Ning Tao or Xia Hou, they are not willing to do so, because the price is too high, but they can''t do it. No one is willing to admit defeat, so they can only use this method to compete.However, Ning Tao is the most urgent. The number of Tianzun is three or four less than that of the other party.


    As time goes on, the gap will become more and more obvious. He must find a way to solve it, otherwise, the gap will be a failure.


    At that time, the loser is not only longevity, but also time and space, origin, weak water, and all the helpers.


    They do their best to help for their own sake, and even when natural disasters come, they still deploy so many elites. If they suffer heavy losses again, how can they face them? Repay them?


    "Damn it..."


    Ning Tao secretly scolded, had to use the last card, refining star decided to move, communication source, a strength unexpectedly rapid ascension, soaring.


    Almost no less than a step Tianzun, this is his last response.


    At least, he can stop another one!


    "Ning Tao, child, die." Xiahou Tianzun gave a grim smile and clapped it in an instant.


    Although Ning Tao is very strong and unfathomable, he has just experienced a big war, and his injury is bound to be serious. Besides, his strength is stronger than that of Hades.


    He is sure to win this battle.


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao turns pale. He throws his hand angrily and blows it out with one punch. It shines in ten directions and is unparalleled in the world.


    "The classic of ancient times, the unique boxing of ten directions!"


    "Break ~"


    when a fist and a palm collide, they all feel the strength of each other. Xia Hou stepped back more than ten steps and sneered: "dying, what''s the origin of the galaxy? I think you can hold on for as long as you can. Let''s die. "


    Hand cohesion seal knot, with the hard push.


    "Holy law, ancient seal!"


    "Po ~"


    Ning Tao is cool, but he also knows that this is not a long-term solution, and the origin of galaxies is not unlimited, not to mention the origin of eternal holy land is not strong.


    If it had not been for the rapid development in recent decades, with the big black and energy, how could it be today?


    "Don''t be proud, old dog of Xiahou!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Kill Kill... "


    Deep in the starry sky, there are more than six people fighting.


    In the starry sky, there are ten billion troops fighting, shopping, science and technology, Dharma and array like a hodgepodge.


    There are lots of people dying every second.


    And above the starry sky, more than a dozen celestial beings are entangled with each other, powerful and desperate. At the moment, everyone knows that there is only half a step to victory.


    And Ning Tao, and Xiahou fight more than ten moves, already vomit blood, was hit hard, the gap is too big.


    This old guy takes advantage of the situation. If he wins all the time, he can still fight. Besides, he is stronger than Pluto himself, and he is the peak. It''s hard for Ning Tao to support him.


    "Damn it..."


    Xiaolian also watched, slapped a king to death, gritted her teeth and said, "what are you waiting for? After all these years, haven''t you recognized him yet? "


    Many people nearby have noticed something strange, but they don''t know what she''s talking about? I don''t know who she''s talking to?


    "Little girl, I want to die." The three nobles gathered together, and when they took the opportunity to attack, a gust of wind blew by, but they were dismembered.


    "What What? "


    "It seems that I''m just too nostalgic for all this. It''s just fate."


    A long vicissitudes ring out.


    The next second, Ning Tao, who was beaten away, got more help behind him. He not only held him, but also injected a huge amount of energy into his body, which was very suitable.


    "Boy, live a good life and become the only master in the world!"


    "I I''ll help you! "


    Ning Tao a stiff, this voice is very familiar? As soon as his face changed, he turned to look around and saw a familiar natural and unrestrained face, which just gave him a smile.


    "The wind Master wind devil? No Don''t... "


    "Wind source, enter the body!"

 Chapter 3903

    "What what? "The source of the wind?"


    Ning Tao look stunned, dumbfounded, the brain is "buzz" get a blank, can''t believe.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Fake, impossible, it must be fake..."


    How can wind devil be the source of wind? Are you kidding? He was rescued from blue ocean star very early. He helped him to revive and experience together. It was a wonderful time for him to be both a teacher and a friend.


    How could he be the source of the wind?


    That''s bullshit. He didn''t want to believe it.


    Ning Tao struggles, roars, and his eyes turn red. He uses other people''s lives to live his way forward. He doesn''t want to, he doesn''t want to, he doesn''t want to.


    He became strong to protect his family.


    "Stop, don''t..."


    "Why? Why are you? "


    But an invisible wind has filled his whole body and controlled him. The wind devil gradually becomes ethereal, ethereal and illusory. A pair of complex eyes look at him, eager to speak but not stopping, only giving him a smile.


    Full of the past of these years.


    They are reluctant to give up, nostalgic, but satisfied.


    "Boy, thank you for spending a lot of good memories with me. I''m very happy. It''s enough. It''s my blessing to meet you."


    "Maybe from the moment you took me out of that cave, it was destined to be today."


    "Fate is really wonderful!"


    The wind devil smiles with tears.


    The corner of the eye is moist and red.


    After so many years, he has loved everything now, but still can''t escape the fate.


    Under the roar and cry of Ning Tao, the wind devil''s finger flew to Ning Tao''s hand spiritually, and a greater source of wind poured in.


    This That''s the source!


    In fact, he wore it on Ning Tao''s hand for a long time. At that time, it was also the magic weapon of the cave and the place where the wind devil lived. But he never thought that this was the source of wind?


    In fact, when the wind devil and the silver pupil Luan bird fought against the stars, they almost fell down and died.


    The wind devil makes every effort to seal Luan bird in the sword.


    And he himself, should have gone with the wind, that kind of heavy damage, how can he survive? But he didn''t know that the trigger on his hand was the source of wind.


    At the last moment, Fengyuan kept a trace of consciousness and settled the wind devil in fengluan sword.


    Over time, the three gradually assimilate.


    However, the wind is only the source, how can he stop the death of people? And can''t bring it back to life, just when that wisp of mind will be scattered, Ning Tao miraculously appeared, and took the Phoenix Luan sword away.


    It is this coincidence that makes the wind devil return to heaven and earth.


    He is not only the wind devil, but also the wind source.


    However, he followed the life of the wind devil, never showing any trace, showing no mountains or water leakage, until today.


    In fact, according to the original route, the real wind devil should have died with the Phoenix.


    It''s the wind that changed all this.


    Avenge him and rise to the top with him.


    Like a full life, and no regrets of the dead, now, it is a price to come.


    "Master, no, No." Ning Tao roars in pain, a heart like a tear.


    Why did this happen?


    The wind devil smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t stop. What''s more, he says to Qingmu Shenjie: "brother, you''ve come to this step. Get ready. Don''t be stubborn any more. This world will really change."


    Words fall, that pair of vicissitudes of life deep vision passes through many scuffles to fight, saw rain venerable.


    "Alas..."


    He shakes his head and smiles. His body is completely Linghua, turning into pale blue light spots, and fully integrates into Ning Tao''s body to help him break through the boundary, leaving behind a voice of vicissitudes: "take care of Xiao Lei for me."


    "Boy, let''s go..."


    As soon as the words came down, Ning Tao felt a huge energy rushing around, and the cyan finger turned into a light cyan ring, exquisite and flawless.


    And the breath of a body is to reach the summit.


    There is no need to recognize, no need to test, recognition naturally needless to say, the test may be the last sentence.


    Everything, like water to canal.


    "Roar..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this moment, as if a breath broke through the clouds, shocked the world, swept 10 billion people.


    Countless people look over in horror, this What''s going on here? Xiahou Tianzun was also stunned. Just now he said it was slow, but in fact it was only a moment. How could he feel a breath of Tianzun?


    "No Something''s wrong... "


    "What is this? Secrets? The trick of pretending to be a ghost? How can one be promoted to heaven? "


    Xiahou Tianzun was stunned.He couldn''t see through the light? But the faint breath of heaven was real, and it was Ning Tao who sent it out.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    At this moment, under the dullness of cailongwang, Bawang, wuxiangshenzun, zitianzun and others, Ning Tao raised his head to the sky and roared, roared and roared in his body, and completely stepped into the position of supreme heaven.


    "What what? Breakthrough? Are you kidding me? Instant Break through heaven in an instant


    The Big Dipper screamed.


    Not to mention their side, even the overlord, the kind mother-in-law and others are all silly. They are all from the past, but this scene has greatly refreshed the world outlook.


    Can you break through heaven like this?


    No, the question is, how can he suddenly break through heaven? This supreme place, this So simple?


    "I Wipe... "


    Even they all have an impulse to curse their wives, not to mention Xia Hou Tianzun and other enemies. They want to curse like a bloody dog. They have never met such a thing in the world for countless years. What nonsense.


    I don''t know how many miles of the energy of heaven and earth into the body of Ning Tao, such as the rise of a towering giant.


    At a certain moment, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes with red eyes. His eyes were moist. He looked at the pale blue ring on his hands and said sadly, "master, have a good trip!"


    And the next second, when he raised his head, he burst into anger. He stared at Xiahou Tianzun and growled: "it''s all you. The road to huangquan is too lonely. Go to hell Repent


    A drop of green fengluan sword appeared, and his bone sword in his hand combined into one.


    The air of a towering sofa pours down.


    "Twenty eight times The furnace of Ares


    "Boom Boom... "


    It''s like watching an archaic giant stand up with his own eyes, from looking down to looking up. The horror in Xiahou Tianzun''s heart turns into panic.


    He found that the breath of Ning Tao was even close to ER Bu Tianzun, and his whole body was blown up.


    "No It''s impossible. It''s impossible... "


    "Son of a bitch, go to hell!"


    Xiahou Tianzun glared and roared. He immediately burned his blood essence and gathered it on the palm of his hand. A terrible force was brewing, just like the ancient divine power. His whole arm was covered with ancient divine lines.


    The palm of your hand seems to break the starry sky.


    "Holy Dharma, ancient arms!"


    "Break ~"


    in the face of this blow, Ning Tao''s eyes are burning like fire, his spirit, field, fighting skills and techniques are perfectly blended into a sword, and Jin Peng''s wings behind him flash and "brush" out.


    It''s like a golden meteor, which is a fusion of the origin and other forces.


    "Damn it, it''s you!"


    "Chop ~"


    this sword is too fast. People just feel dizzy. Few people see what''s going on.


    The battle seemed to be over.


    Xiahou Tianzun still kept his fist waving posture. His face was ferocious and ferocious, but his pupils were trembling and lax, his whole body was empty and his soul was overflowing.


    "Why How could it be... "


    "This sword is called Kill the gods

 Chapter 3904

    "Well "Pooh..."


    Xiahou Tianzun vomited blood, the whole person was like disintegration, the life was divided into two.


    The wound is as smooth as a mirror.


    It''s like the cutting edge of the extreme wind.


    Ning Tao closed his eyes and suppressed the sadness and pain in his heart. When he opened his eyes again, the bone sword in his hand hummed and trembled, a little more pale blue.


    Fengluan sword itself is a medium quality artifact. Now it''s back to the original and directly injected into bone sword.


    In the future, it will be more of the attribute of wind.


    And that sword was created by Ning Tao in the apocalypse and the nine anti heaven movements, plus his lifelong unique skills. It was very powerful, suitable for him, and more solid.


    Sitting in the original tower for thousands of years, you only know one set of boxing? What''s more The ultimate hit!


    Also created the chapter of heaven!


    Smoothly integrate the huangquan Heart Sutra!


    Today''s ancient Dafa is almost completely mature and powerful. He feels that he has all the needs of the sage.


    Potential, unlimited!


    But at this time, hundreds of millions of people are stunned, staring at this scene.


    "Xia hou Dead? "


    "This How is that possible? Just one sword? "


    "Are you kidding? No way. This is Is it all fake? That''s the pinnacle


    Countless people screamed.


    It''s like seeing a living ghost.


    But Wuxiang shenzun, zitianzun and others changed their looks. How long has it been? Is it another God? Didn''t he just break through heaven?


    Just a breakthrough Tianzun wants to kill a one-step peak Tianzun? It''s almost a dream.


    Even if it''s two steps, it''s hard.


    This What the hell did this kid do?


    "Damn..."


    And the benevolent mother-in-law, ZuLong, Bawang and others are all stupid, and kill Xiahou Tianzun with one sword?


    "This Isn''t that abnormal? "


    Looking at the past and the present, there are no such adverse people?


    This is not the new Tianzun? I''m afraid that even the overlord can''t blow the summer Marquis with one blow. How strong is his strength? No one can estimate.


    What a ghost!


    "Goo Gulu... "


    Although the holy land of eternal life was also appalled, it could not hide the joy, and the morale of each one was greatly boosted.


    "Brothers, old Xiahou dog is dead. Kill with me. Laser cannon, fire, fire..."


    "Rush, kill all the thieves..."


    The roar of exultation from the Changsheng coalition is earth shaking.


    Science and technology, nuclear weapons, quantum energy, iron and steel giants, biotechnology, light and rays, are blooming in front of monks who have never met before. They are extremely powerful, brilliant and lethal.


    Every appearance caused heavy damage to the enemy alliance and caught them off guard.


    The most important thing is that they know nothing about science and technology. They are defenseless. They look like a pile of steel, but they burst out the power of immortals.


    It seems that the weakest army of all souls has burst out with the strongest lethality and refreshed the world outlook.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar..."


    At this time, Ning Tao took a deep breath, swallowed the nine square aura, pointed to Tianzun, and growled: "who else will come to die? Come and fight


    "Hiss ~"


    "how dare he challenge? Two games in a row, can we still fight? " How many people were shocked.


    However, zitianzun and others are in a panic. Although they are three-step Tianzun, they are not afraid, but they are all controlled by the enemy. Although they have a large number of tianzuns, several of them are one-step Tianzun.


    Who dares to meet Ning Tao?


    And when they said that, they were scared to retreat, for fear that they would be targeted and hit again.


    If Tianzun is like this, the morale of the Allied forces will be even weaker. Ning Tao''s roar has crushed their confidence.


    "Damn it, can you still fight? How can no one get this? "


    "Xiahou is dead, what should we do..."


    In the roar, countless people panic.


    You know, although Xiahou Tianzun''s strength is not amazing, his replacement is the ghost, and he is one of the core of the coalition forces. His position is very important.


    Deep in the starry sky, six people in the world have been watching here. Seeing this, their spirits are changing.


    I didn''t expect that.


    "What a strange boy, what did he do just now? How did you suddenly break through Tianzun? How could you kill Xia Hou with one sword? " The black heart robber frowned and doubted.


    With their cultivation, they can''t see through their vision, so they have more dignified fear in their heart.


    "Well, it''s just a junior. What''s the fear? Even if you break through heaven, you are still an ant in front of me. " The old ghost shouts as he moves.


    Qu ling''er summoned vines and created a sea of forest. He sneered: "I''m not ashamed. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. One wave is stronger than the other. Sooner or later, you will be patted on the beach by your younger generation.""Holy Dharma, the sea of trees is coming!"


    "Entanglement ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    "Sister Ling said it well. Ha ha, I think the old devil is already flustered in his heart. Just give up earlier. Maybe he can let you live."


    The old thief of the Shang Dynasty used his magic power to fight.


    It looks loose, but it''s amazing.


    "Amitabha, what benefactor Shang said is very true. Don''t do evil. Leave as soon as possible. There''s no chance for you to win." The old Buddha put his hands together and the Dharma was profound.


    It was as if there was a gold statue standing.


    Let the heavenly devil do it, and the King Kong is not bad.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Damn old bald ass, stop talking nonsense. It''s not so easy for us to retreat." Heaven devil''s eyes are angry. How can he be willing to retreat like this?


    Maybe Ning Tao broke through so fast, just touched the mystery of the sage, so he couldn''t go.


    "In that case, let''s take it seriously. Let''s see how much you have improved?" The old ghost can''t help it. Jin Ming''s sword goes all out.


    "Holy Dharma, Tianming''s sword!"


    "Chop ~"


    "nine turn golden body, King Kong is not bad body!"


    "Chide ~"


    "the thief doesn''t stay in the line, the God moves the skill!"


    "Ji ~"


    "if you can''t steal away the emptiness, you can''t do it!"


    "Disease ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    At that time, six people burst out the power of shaking the sky, and used the real means. Even the God did not dare to be involved. The destructive power could destroy the life.


    Ning Tao meets taixuan Tianzun, who is Wu Yifan''s clan. Both of them are old enemies.


    He is a two step master.


    However, Ning Tao has no weakness at all. You can play with ease and slowly build up your strength.


    Although he recovered a little during the breakthrough, what he lost in the successive wars was his mental strength. Now he is completely supported by willpower, and the wind devil''s departure also stimulated him.


    Just as the fight between the two sides became white hot, an invisible force came quietly.


    At first, no one found it, but they felt that the number of people around them was decreasing. When they really realized it, they seemed to see a gluttonous mouth devouring everything. They were so hungry that they wanted to eat it all.


    "What What? "


    "No, run away, there are There is a devil... "


    The enemy allied forces screamed in horror and ran back in a crazy way. However, the terrible suction was unparalleled. No matter what weapons they had, they swallowed them all.


    It''s like a bottomless hole.


    "Mr. Ning, I''ve come to help you. When I''m full, you''ll pay my respects." A gradually bad laugh came from the mouth.


    "Well? What''s that sound like? "


    Ning Tao smell speech a Zheng, immediately in front of a bright, a clever, is dumpling, how it came?


    Isn''t it sealed?


    Is she coming, baby?


    At this moment, the dumplings devoured millions of people in one gulp. They were hungry and purred. Their eyes were green. They went straight into the enemy.


    The skin is rough and the flesh is thick. Any attack is like tickling. Even the supreme can swallow it.


    And there''s the huge body hidden in the void.


    At this moment, the six people in the world all changed their looks. They noticed a beautiful figure Is that her? She was born

 Chapter 3905

    At this moment, countless people are looking at this magnificent mysterious shadow, hazy, mysterious, unparalleled in the world, as if they can control the universe alone.


    An unparalleled breath oppresses the starry sky.


    Without saying a word, it brings a great sense of suffocation and shackles, dyspnea, even more dare not resist.


    "This Who is this man? "


    However, dumplings are a swallow, the boundless line of defense and health of a corner less.


    But it seems not satisfied.


    There was still a sound of hunger in his stomach. I don''t know how many years he had been hungry?


    People were scared. Even the Changsheng allied army was scared. They had never seen such a terrible beast. It only showed a towering head. It looked like a lion, not a lion, not a tiger, not a tiger, but it was super powerful.


    Ning Tao is surprised and happy. Is bao''er back to strength? Will it be a risk?


    Although Jiaozi is only sealed, even if it is unsealed, it is only the peak of two steps. However, relying on the body of the sacred beast, there is a unique talent. Even if the three-step Tianzun can''t help it, it''s hard to say four steps.


    I''m afraid that''s the situation for the six people in the world, and even stronger. Dumplings alone are not enough.


    The good news is that bao''er doesn''t matter. The last time he helped him, he was upset. I don''t know how much hurt bao''er suffered? Will it affect her recovery.


    Now it seems to be reassuring.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Dang Dang..."


    He stepped on the plate of yin and Yang, backed by the chaos clock, accompanied by the bell, and said: "the giant beast in the starry sky has attacked in all aspects, and the human race is in danger."


    "This scuffle is over!"


    "What?"


    The elders of the major forces turned pale one after another, and then they were summoned to fight back.


    "Damn, it''s a good time." They scolded secretly, hesitated, and didn''t know what to do. It''s impossible for such a big scene to retreat.


    What''s more, it''s not up to them.


    At this time, the five people in the world and the God stopped one after another. The old man was calm and said coldly, "chaos God, since you are unique in the world, and you are dedicated to the Tao and the holy land, why do you have to help the holy land?"


    "Looking at the whole world, you are the closest to the sage. If you can attack with us, even if you can get a little mystery, it''s better than boring ten thousand years."


    In the face of his unwillingness to bewitch, his gorgeous and beautiful image was cold, and his domineering eyes swept away. It seemed like an invisible shock. He hummed: "it''s not your turn to intervene in my business, let alone to provoke."


    "If you dare disobey me again, I will bury you here forever!"


    "Dang ~"


    a long time-honored bell has shocked my heart.


    "You..."


    The old ghost was black and speechless. The muscles on his face trembled. The dark disease in his body seemed to attack again. It took him several decades to recover from the injury.


    This time, chaos Tianzun was close to her. Although she didn''t know how she recovered, she didn''t want to do it right.


    The old Buddha, the black heart robber and others all gave a dry cough. Although they were strong, they were still far behind the chaos God.


    It''s because she is so famous, especially after seeing the chaos clock, she can''t express her fear.


    That''s Holy instrument!


    Ignoring all the people, the beautiful shadow said: "the road of eternity is now. Whether you can become a saint or master the Tao depends on your luck and chance. Let''s go to the northern world. It''s already begun."


    "There is a holy land of the yellow spring, which is also the road of eternity Starting point


    Once a word is uttered, it is no less than causing an uproar. The words are not surprising. It''s shocking.


    What the hell is the holy land of the yellow spring?


    What''s more, the eternal road is here?


    One by one, Tianzun was breathless.


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and his mouth turned. It was interesting. I''m afraid Huang Sheng didn''t have a good life, and I didn''t expect that he was in the northern world.


    It''s really deep.


    How many of them have changed their looks and been born? Sure enough, no wonder I can''t find it all the time. It''s in the huangquan resort.


    "Ah..."


    However, the screams continued. I didn''t know how many mouthfuls of dumplings I had eaten, but now I was full.


    It is also very witty. Under the murderous eyes of a group of friars and the angry eyes of the God, it obediently returns to the void, burps, and comes to the chaos God''s side, comfortable and happy.


    It is comfortable, but at least tens of millions or hundreds of millions of troops have been swallowed by it.


    There are more than a dozen of them.


    One of the gods stopped him, but he couldn''t stop him.


    "Well, you can protect him for a while, but you can''t protect him for a lifetime." The old devil gritted his teeth.


    The next second, one step into the void.


    It''s not only the fear of chaos, but also the failure of the current situation and the loss of all advantages. In addition, knowing that the eternal road was born, it was even more unwise to fight again.If you hurt yourself again, I''m afraid you''ll miss the chance.


    Ning Tao is not so easy to kill, not to mention chaos Tianzun covetous, he himself has broken Tianzun.


    It''s not a good fight.


    "Damn asshole..."


    The black heart robber, the heaven devil Zun and so on retreat by chance. Listening to the frequent bell, it seems that they will move at any time. If they don''t leave, they will die.


    "Retreat, retreat." Billions of troops screamed, but they were lucky to come back in vain.


    No phase, manto and others also quietly slip away.


    Every one of them was scared.


    The longevity alliance, too late to talk to Ning Tao about the past, beckons people and horses to retreat and return to defense. The giant beasts in the starry sky have already arrived at the door.


    "Ning Tianzun, we will leave first. Congratulations on your success." A group of great figures have arched their hands and laughed.


    It''s sincere admiration.


    In the future, there will be more miracles in the world.


    Ning Tao also gives thanks one by one. He is very grateful for his help this time, and he will repay it in the future.


    In the chaos, a pair of soldiers and horses left. In this tattered starry sky, they gradually became sparse and desolate. The so-called fast coming and fast going.


    Leaving countless corpses and broken blades.


    The old Buddha, Qu ling''er and others bow their hands to bao''er one after another. Although they don''t speak, they mean to show their kindness. Bichong Ning Tao looks at him with admiration and leaves.


    Saints college and the great elves need to be in charge.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. This war is finally over, but one wave is not even, another wave is rising, and the eternal road will become the focus. Otherwise, it will not be so easy to end today.


    ZuLong and others took people to clean the battlefield, but he flew up to the dumplings and said curiously, "Why are you here? You... "


    He wanted to say nothing, but bao''er said plainly: "I''m ok. Congratulations on your promotion to Tianzun. You are qualified to compete in the world."


    "You are really amazing. I haven''t seen you for many years. You are a freak." Dumplings have a strange face.


    But satisfied with the belch.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao gave a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "it''s just a fluke. Is it true that the eternal road was born? How do you know? "


    Bao''er is mysterious and hazy. He is shrouded in a group of brilliance. He says plainly: "I knew it early in the morning. There are many other things I also know. Do you want to know?"


    "Er..."


    Ning Tao is dumb, eccentric way: "that, you are now in the end bao''er or chaos heaven?"


    Dumplings pick pick eyebrows, wink, and bao''er''s gorgeous, long hair, incomparable, pondering for a long time, said: "I It''s your enemy

 Chapter 3906

    "What? The enemy The enemy? "


    Ning Tao a Leng, immediately stunned.


    Did he hear it wrong? What enemy? What a mess? What does that mean?


    He secretly looked at the dumpling, and found that it blinked innocent eyes, the same face confused, burping, a face of indifference, indifferent.


    "I I don''t quite understand... "


    But in the wind, the shadow is calm and the voice is melodious. "It doesn''t matter. You''ll always understand."


    "I''m not going to keep my hand in the middle of time. No matter the relationship between you and me, it''s my mission!"


    Then he turned and left.


    Ning Tao complex, can''t help thinking, quickly said: "no matter what you become, you are my daughter, no matter who, can''t change."


    "I don''t care what''s behind it? What''s the mission, the affection of family, the constant chopping! "


    Chaos Tianzun stopped for a moment. In the dim light, he couldn''t see the expression and change clearly. His beautiful eyes twinkled and said calmly: "I will wait for you, and you will know Why


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A flickering man disappears.


    Dumplings face not give up, this want to nag again, but eat full or go back to sleep.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao sighed helplessly. What bao''er said made him confused. It seemed that he was revealing something. It was very important, but he didn''t understand it all the time. It was just one point away, and he could go through the whole.


    But what''s the point?


    What do you mean, baby?


    Ning Tao doesn''t understand. At least, he doesn''t understand now. He doesn''t want to be an enemy with bao''er. That''s his daughter. He can feel her concern.


    Otherwise, she will not help herself again and again. She must have something to hide.


    At this time, the old business thief who had nothing to do came over, stroked his mustache and tut tut said, "you are so brave, you dare to admit your family? Even if someone reincarnates, it''s not something you can climb


    He finally understood that the real reason for chaos''s weakness was that he had experienced a reincarnation.


    He became Ning''s daughter.


    If this is to be said, it will be shocking.


    However, Ning Tao glanced at him and said, "don''t be sarcastic. Why do you help me? You have a purpose from the beginning


    "I don''t believe it''s just a coincidence to meet blue starfish for the first time. What are you doing for?"


    Seeing that his words suddenly changed, the old thief''s smile suddenly stopped. He coughed and said vaguely, "what and what, you want too much too, don''t bother to care with you."


    Just about to turn and leave, but ZuLong, zuhuang, Jizun and thousands of people are around here.


    They all stare at him without saying a word.


    "Hey, you You... "


    The old thief was so angry that he was furious and said, "OK, I''m going to kill you, right? I helped you so much just now. I haven''t heard a word of thanks, but I''m going to press the palace? "


    "Heaven and earth, conscience, injustice, is there anyone else in charge? This is too bullying... "


    He was there crying and howling, but thousands of people did not move, only a pair of deep and calm eyes staring at him, let him howl, also indifferent.


    "At this time, are you going to hide it?" Ning Tao suddenly opens his mouth.


    Hearing this, the old thief was indignant and still didn''t speak. After a long time, he finally sighed helplessly and let out his way: "OK, OK, what a big thing, I can''t say it?"


    "It''s not a coincidence to meet blue starfish for the first time. It''s a bit of luck."


    Ning Tao a frown, didn''t hurry to open a mouth, quietly listen to go on, actually don''t say, he also can guess one or two, just still need to listen to him to open a mouth personally.


    "At that time, I traveled all over the world for the purpose of cultivation. I fell into cultivation, sealed myself, and experienced the world of mortals. But I met the candle dragon once by chance, and his breath of eternal life was very obvious."


    "Others may not be able to see it, but how can they hide it from me? What''s more, I''ve seen the immortal sages with my own eyes and visited them. Although I don''t know their plan, no one can hide it."


    "Since it''s a chess game, it''s black and white. There''s always one side that wins or loses. It''s a matter of time for the world to stand in line."


    The old thief of Shang said solemnly.


    They pondered over the meaning of these words.


    The old thief then said, "I don''t like the Dragon Emperor. I didn''t rush to stand in line. Later, somehow, he disappeared. Hundreds of millions of years later, I deduced the astronomical phenomena and caught the chance."


    "I don''t quite understand this hexagram, but it should be related to the candlelight dragon. So I came to the Dahuang Galaxy again. As expected, it wasn''t long before I met you."


    Hearing this, ZuLong said: "so you stand in line?"


    "It''s not that simple. I won''t deliver myself casually. Although the boy is excellent, the most important thing is to keep up with my temper and appetite. I think the boy is good after a while."The old business thief praised you.


    However, Ning Tao turned his eyes. He didn''t wave his hand like the old thief and said, "no matter what, thank you for your help. He also brought several strong men for me."


    It''s true. If it wasn''t for the old business thief, it would be hard to say the great spiral and the great Zodiac.


    The old thief sniffed and said haughtily: "cut, don''t follow me. You''d better prepare to go to the eternal Road, then That''s the key. "


    Hearing this word again, ZuLong asked curiously: "what is the eternal road?"


    It has been there in its last life and almost died there. It is full of curiosity about it. It is said that it is also the destiny of the God and the destination.


    Ning Tao is also quite curious.


    "The eternal Road, also known as the ancient star road, is a road taken by countless ancestors in pursuit of saints. It is endless, mysterious and full of magic, but few people can reach the end."


    "Only Tianzun can set foot on this road. Opportunities are rare. There are countless hardships, dangers and opportunities that can make Tianzun soar to the sky. So it won''t be long before all Tianzun will leave."


    The old business thief sighed.


    You know, that road is not a return road. No one can walk on it and come back in good condition.


    But this opportunity is once in a blue moon, and no one is willing to let it go, including him, who vowed to try one or two.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao suddenly realized that it was like this. No wonder those gods couldn''t wait to give up even attacking the holy land.


    By this time, the army had already cleaned up the battlefield and brought back all of them.


    The hundreds of millions of corpses of the strong will make the holy land of eternal life rise again. However, the growth and rebound of the holy land of eternal life are almost to the limit.


    It''s hard to make progress by leaps and bounds.


    Now, the prohibition of saints has been broken and the holy land of eternal life has been exposed. In the future, there will be countless dangers. There will be wars anytime and anywhere. This war is not a victory, but a wake-up call.


    Let them initially realize that the world is terrible, and the super galaxy is powerful!


    Luo Tian, Gu Yuan and others will deal with the aftermath. First, they need to build a line of defense up to three lines. They also need to make good use of resources to enhance the army.


    At this time, Ning Tao after some breathing, came to a quiet courtyard, there are two lotus pool, this is Xiaolian''s residence, the sky is still under the drizzle, appears misty rain, the sky is clear.


    He found not only Xiaolian, but also a familiar shadow, a pair of crystal clear jade feet in the lotus pool, with a gloomy look, and his eyes recalling the past.


    It turns out that Rain master!

 Chapter 3907

    Recall at the beginning, the four heroes of Dahuang were on the edge.


    Nowadays, wind and rain, thunder and lightning, wind and war.


    It''s also very appropriate to sum up with the fact that things are right and people are wrong. Once four heroes, now shuangzun, Lei Huang and Yu Huang have both entered the Supreme Court after so many years of experience.


    As soon as Ning Tao sees Luo Xiaoyu, he will not only feel sad and complicated in his heart, but he will face it after all. He steps forward slowly, and the bone sword in his hand has turned into fengluan sword, which is slowly handed to her.


    It can be regarded as a kind of spiritual consolation and sustenance, the wind demon sword of that year, and the wind bone sword of today.


    "Sister Yu, I''m sorry..."


    Seeing his remorse, Luo Xiaoyu smiles bitterly, shakes his head and says softly, "you have nothing to be sorry for. That''s the decision made by elder brother and his recognition of you. As long as you live up to his expectations, it''s OK."


    "Maybe, this is fate..."


    Seeing her dancing the sword, Ning Tao sighed and shook his head. Although he broke through the heaven, he could not feel the joy.


    Looking at the green wood ring in hand, if it can accept itself, maybe it doesn''t have this kind of thing, but it''s just a beautiful fantasy.


    From the beginning of setting foot on this road, the moment of refining fire, it is doomed to go black.


    The wind source is inevitable.


    Seeing this, Xiaolian could not help comforting: "master Fengmo has been with you all the time. Now, he came to see me as early as before the war. From his tone, I can tell that he is ready."


    "So don''t be too sad, we have more important things to do, about the eternal road."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao frowned. Although the place was very attractive, he didn''t mean to go. Even if he went one step at a time, he couldn''t get good.


    What''s more, his way is different. If he can find the nine sources, maybe he can become a saint.


    It doesn''t matter whether the road to eternity goes or not.


    As if guessing what he thought, Xiaolian said: "in recent decades, with the improvement of cultivation, I feel that my last two lotus flowers, leilian and dianlian, should be on the road of eternity, and they are the same lotus."


    "I estimate that the thunder source and the power source should also be there. These two forces can be integrated."


    "Oh? Are you serious


    Ning Tao''s eyes brightened and he was surprised.


    Speaking of the last two lotus flowers, he has been to many places, but there is no clue.


    The weak water patriarch once told him that if he was not on the eternal Island, he should be on the eternal road. Now it seems that what he said is true.


    It seems that I''ll go anyway.


    However, is there any connection between Lei Yuan and Lei Lian? It''s kind of amazing.


    If you look at the body, the four sources are intertwined with each other, with fire as the leading source and water as the auxiliary source, creating Yin and Yang and condensing the five elements, so as to suppress restlessness. Now it seems that this method is quite good.


    The four sources are still harmonious, and he feels that he can support them, but the nine sources are not clear.


    I don''t know how long this method can last. It''s estimated that the most is Liuyuan.


    He is very curious, in the end what can support Jiuyuan? It can''t be achieved by means of law or by itself. It seems that there is something missing.


    Ning Tao can''t figure it out, and according to Xiaolian, although this method is feasible, no one has ever succeeded.


    He was the first to come to this.


    For example, it was a miracle that the immortal sage could master the two sources alone. For example, there was almost no precedent for him to master the four sources.


    Therefore, every step he takes now is to create a miracle. Similarly, it is to shake the past and shine the present.


    Xiaolian nodded, but there was always some sadness in her pure eyes. She said: "I always think it''s not so simple. I''m afraid the last two lotus flowers are not easy to get."


    "Just giving back, it''s intermittent. It''s like being in an extremely dangerous place..."


    Ning Tao shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "don''t worry about the tiger''s den. It''s time to rush."


    "I''ve tried to refine muyuan again recently. I believe there is always a chance to succeed. Time doesn''t wait for me."


    When she comes to Luo Xiaoyu, she still stays here quietly, like a beautiful woman in the rain. A pair of crystal clear and naked jade feet attract a few goldfish to play. She looks like a picturesque Chinese beauty, but her expression is not perfect.


    "Take it. The holy land is up to you." Luo Xiaoyu showed a soft smile.


    Ning Tao takes the Fenggu sword and breathes a sigh of relief. Just as he is about to leave, he suddenly sees two figures falling down. One of them is Lord Lei.


    And the other one is like a monk, dying, with no strength.


    "Who is this? The enemy? "


    Lei Zun wiped away his sweat and said with a smile, "I found a spy who didn''t know what to do."


    Lei Zun was once the emperor of Lei. He was one of the most talented people in that year. However, he missed the enrollment of Saint college, but he was promoted to the supreme through various opportunities.


    Luo Xiaoyu takes a look at him, but says plainly to Ning Tao: "if I guess correctly, the last sentence of elder brother should be to let you take care of Xiao Lei."Ning Tao nodded, worthy of being the Jinlan brothers and sisters who have been together for a long time, even this point was guessed by him.


    But Luo Xiaoyu then said, "but you know, why did he let you take care of Xiaolei but not me?"


    "Ah? This This one? "


    Ning Tao a Zheng, doubt of shake head.


    It''s estimated that because Lei Huang is the youngest, he is only favored. Besides, he can''t think of any other reasons.


    However, in his surprise, Luo Xiaoyu suddenly stood up and walked out of the water. With a scaly white jade finger, he even teased Ning Tao''s chin and said gently, "you really haven''t changed at all."


    "Well Sister Yu, what are you doing? My daughter is still here. Don''t mess about. " Ning Tao dry cough a stop, rain elder sister sad excessive crazy?


    Lei Zun''s face was surprised, but he kept silent and looked at it without blinking.


    See him blush, Luo Xiaoyu pursed a smile, actually issued a silver bell like laughter, blinking bright eyes, said: "don''t be afraid, sister also give you a gift."


    Said, unexpectedly kisses up.


    Ning Tao''s face is muddled. What''s the matter? A change of disposition? Or has she been secretly in love with herself?


    But Xiaolian was looking at her, and didn''t mean to stop her. He just wanted to step back and dissuade her, but found that she couldn''t move.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Sister Yu, you..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the red lips were kissing. The cool taste was mixed with a strange energy.


    "No, what is it? Good What a huge energy, sister Yu, are you You... "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are wide open and his breath is short.


    What happy all have no, fight hard to be about to break away, but a light blue ring, don''t know when from the hand of Luo Xiaoyu to the hand of Ning Tao.


    It turns out that Rain source!


    Yes, one of the nine sources of rain!


    Ning Tao can''t imagine that there is one hidden by his side. Don''t tell him that Lei Huang is also, but he can''t accept the result.


    Luo Xiaoyu affectionate kiss, the whole person has more than half Linghua, naughty point Ning Tao''s nose, see his eyes red, comfort smile: "now know why don''t you need to take care of my sister?"


    "Take care of Xiaolei and become the only master in the world. It''s time to end."


    With a murmur, I''ll blend in.


    Ning Tao''s whole body trembles, and a great energy rushes in. Freedom is restored, but sister Yu is no longer there, leaving only a ring.


    "Why How could that be? "


    And the last sentence she said in her ear, Ning Tao''s mouth is bitter and unable to shake his head.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Yu, what''s wrong with her? " Reverend Lei shouts in amazement and rushes to question Ning Tao in anger, but it''s a blow that responds to him.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s momentum changed greatly, and his whole body''s strength was fully integrated into one punch.


    Even Xiaolian didn''t expect it.


    What''s this for?


    "Asshole, are you crazy? You''re my own man." Reverend Lei also lost his voice and exclaimed.


    But Ning Tao glared, gritted his teeth and said, "I think you have to pretend when, wuxiangshenzun!"


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could sister Yu die to protect me and Lei Huang?"

 Chapter 3908

    A word of wuxiangshenzun completely exposes the situation in front of us and tears open the true face of disguise.


    Under Ning Tao''s angry eyes, the innocent Lei Zun looks colder and colder. He clenches his five fingers and blows his fist out. The two come together.


    "Bang Boom... "


    With a loud noise, the two suddenly retreated.


    Xiaolian is confused, this What the hell is going on? If it was still in her cognition at the beginning, now, there are some people who don''t understand.


    Is master Lei a spy?


    No, he''s the faceless God?


    In other words, the present Lei Zun is only his disguise, the real Lei Zun is elsewhere.


    As soon as Ning Tao''s figure suddenly retreated, a pair of golden wings appeared behind him, and then disappeared in the same place in a flash. His breath soared. Six phantoms accompanied his whole body and killed them together. They didn''t give Reverend Lei any chance to react.


    "Damn it, it''s just a mole ant. Ann dares to resist." Lord Lei roared, and his divine power burst out.


    It was destroyed in an instant.


    Lotus pond and pavilion garden were destroyed one after another.


    However, Ning Tao is safe to avoid, several shadow dissipated, its side, more than two figures, one is Xiaolian, one is the so-called spy.


    Seeing this, wuxiangshenzun''s pupil shrank, his face darkened and said, "how did you find me?"


    "In all these years, this kind of thing has never happened. My Wuxiang Dafa should be flawless and can''t be recognized by you at a glance."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, clenched his fist, breathed quickly, and said in disgust, "yes, your disguise is really perfect. It can even change your appearance. There is no flaw at all."


    "But do you know what the man you disguised has to do with sister Yu? They are brothers and sisters who have lived side by side for countless years. With just one look, she knows you are not Lei Huang. "


    "Although she doesn''t know who you are, she instinctively feels the threat. With my pair of divine eyes, your identity will come to light naturally."


    "Moreover, if I guess correctly, this fine work you caught is the real thunder emperor!"


    He is telling the truth. If sister Yu is still hesitating before, she will decide because of his arrival.


    To protect him and Lei Huang.


    He is one step. Even if ZuLong and zuhuang are all here, they may not be able to defeat the three-step wuxiangshenzun. Bao''er has already left. The old thief of Shang Dynasty also goes to explore the eternal road. He is the most relaxed now.


    Let alone having just won a battle, I''m afraid no one would have expected that there would be an ambush at this time.


    So mean, treacherous, insidious!


    Almost hit the trick!


    And indeed, wuxiangshenzun is terrible. At this point, it can appear quietly around you, no matter when and where, just like ghosts.


    Everyone thought that the army had left, and everything was over. However, he took advantage of the chaos to sneak in, unintentionally controlled the Lei Zun, forced soul searching, and wanted to enter the holy land to seek some secrets.


    For example, the secret of the palace of eternal life.


    Another example is the things of saints and the secrets of saints.


    For another example, how did Ning Tao break through Tianzun all of a sudden? How did it rise so fast?


    There may be great secrets hidden in every one of them. The world is foolish to seek the eternal Road, but ignores the huge treasure in front of us.


    However, it''s no matter how rich and noble he is, he has no respect for God. He tries to solve Ning Tao secretly, disguise himself as him, and seize the whole holy land. Then all the secrets will be his.


    No one can find his flaws.


    How perfect, how seamless!


    However, as soon as the plan was implemented, it was discovered that a damned strange woman, and what broken eyes? It makes him passive.


    "Damn, damn..."


    Wuxiangshenzun scolded secretly, bit his teeth, and said angrily: "good, good little boy, with sharp eyes. Unfortunately, the final result is the same."


    "Kill you, it''s all mine!"


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    Listening to this roar, Ning Tao is pleased, because he can be sure that this work is really Lei Huang. Although he can find clues from perspective, he still dare not confirm it too much.


    But I have to say that his so-called Wu Xiang Da FA is really powerful. Even if you look through it, you can''t find it without looking carefully. You have to be an acquaintance to judge it.


    Seeing that he was angry and boastful, Ning Tao said with a sneer, "it''s just daydreaming and wishful thinking."


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this moment, the breath rises again.


    The aura of the whole fairyland is madly gathered, as if to make a giant become huge, great, this scene, shocked countless people.


    "This What''s the situation? "


    The halberd master and others are busy taking people back to the fairyland.


    However, an invisible barrier cut them off. It was Ning Tao, not wuxiangshenzun, because their cultivation was not enough to intervene.If you can''t help Tianzun, you''ll have to help him.


    At this time, wuxiangshenzun was also silly. He looked at the scene in front of him, as if he saw some ghost. A boy who had just broken through one step Tianzun was moving towards two steps Tianzun.


    This Is this his dazzling?


    God, this is Is that a joke?


    Even the supreme did not rise like this? How long has it been? Was it all right just now? What happened? This Is this the secret of saints?


    Wuxiangtianzun was trembling and excited, frightened and ecstatic. His eyes were climbing, his blood was trembling, his breath was short and heavy, and he seemed to have found the secret of startling. Even his hands and feet were shaking and convulsing.


    "Well It''s amazing... "


    "Tell me, tell me what it is? What makes you strong? Tell me... "


    See his face hysterical madness, strength soared Ning Tao, angry, cold voice way: "wait for you to go to hell, and then slowly think."


    At this moment, he was synchronized with the holy land, the breath rose again, the source added body, gathered the strength of the seven worlds.


    "Thirty six times The furnace of Ares


    "Unique skill, Overlord magic fist!"


    "Break ~"


    the power of this fist is several times stronger than that of Ning Tao before. Xiaolian quickly pulls the comatose Lei Huang back, and even if the Tianzun battle is affected, it is terrible.


    But Wuxiang shenzun''s face also changed. The power of this fist was not under him.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Even if Ning Tao is promoted for two steps, it''s impossible to compete with him? He''s an old three-step master!


    "Damn, is that the woman? to sacrifice? Or what? No It''s impossible. A supreme sacrifice doesn''t make you so strong. "


    Wuxiangshenzun is like madness.


    The next second, the rolling magic power gathered a magic mirror, facing the light, pointing directly at the real phase.


    It seems that at a glance, Wuxiang shenzun has discovered what? In Ning Tao''s body, it seems that there are five completely different color forces.


    It''s terrible!


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    But just for a moment, under one blow, the mirror cracked and broke, and it seemed unable to bear such heavy damage.


    Even the rules of fairyland are shaking.


    However, Wuxiang shenzun''s eyes were congested, trembling with excitement and spasmodic. He said: "I have found, I have found, there are several strong forces in your body, Jie Jie, give them to me, give them to me quickly..."


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "

 Chapter 3909

    Listening to his wanton laughter, Ning Tao looked contemptuous and hummed coldly: "is there something wrong with your brain? I''ll give you what you say? It''s arrogant. "


    "Don''t you realize where you are? You have no way to escape. You are at the end of your tether. "


    "The end? Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    Wuxiangshenzun laughed wildly and said: "stupid guy, it''s you who didn''t see the situation clearly, right?"


    "You think I''ll catch only one person? I''ll come to see you at will? I''m the oldest God. You can''t figure it out. "


    Then he took out a magic cube. It was very delicate, but only a flash of light, and there were five people.


    This is The magic weapon of the cave!


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, his pupils shrank and he lost his voice: "sister Xia, Yiyi, Xiaotian, longer, Fenger, this How could it be? "


    Xiaolian was also silly. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, "asshole, you are despicable."


    Yes, the five people in front of us are Xia Mengfei, Xian Yueyi and Xiao Tian.


    That''s careless.


    I didn''t expect him to be so shameless.


    If you think about it, no one can stop him except Ning Tao in the whole holy land. Let alone five people, it''s easy to tie 500 people.


    "Damn..."


    "Jie Jie, little boy, who is it now that we haven''t distinguished the situation? Whose end is it? " Wuxiangshenzun laughs, full of irony.


    In his field, he can kill these five people with one thought and one finger.


    Even if he is in the holy land of eternal life and Ning Tao is the Lord of the holy land, he is the three-step God, even if the four step God is in front of him. It''s not easy to stop him from killing people like this.


    Ning Tao was burning with anger, biting his teeth, and said word by word: "if you dare to move them, I will break you to pieces and raise ashes!"


    "Boom" a, two-step breath burst.


    Millions of thunder in the sky, affecting the winds and clouds in all directions, whistling, like earth shaking.


    Seeing this, wuxiangtianzun could not help breathing and said sarcastically, "don''t get excited. You can say something well. As long as you give up the five mysterious energies, I will release you."


    "Well, how can I know if you have any hostages? Will you keep your promise? "


    Ning Tao gritted his teeth.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At this moment, ZuLong and zuhuang came together. Seeing this, they changed greatly and became furious.


    "Stop it, doggie, and die!"


    Ning Tao a flash body, quickly pull them, dissuade a way: "don''t be impulsive, quick let Luo Tian they go to check, still have a person to be arrested by him?"


    Hear son, two people a gnash teeth, still hurtle sky but rise, really damned, unexpectedly someone slip in.


    "You can rest assured that you don''t want to delay the five. I''ll only give you half a cup of tea. Either I''ll trade or I''ll kill all these people and then hide in the army and kill them anytime, anywhere."


    "Even if you have a pair of magic pupils, it''s not so easy to see through me at any time."


    Wuxiangshenzun gave a ferocious smile.


    It looked like a devil.


    Indeed, people who have experienced the horror of wuxiangshenzun will think that he is a devil, or a extremely crazy, dangerous and terrifying devil, which makes people shudder and drive people crazy.


    "Well "No, No."


    Sister Xia shook her head weakly.


    But cultivation is sealed, can''t speak, can''t move, can only helplessly look at Ning Tao.


    Don''t say they didn''t expect to meet each other. Even if they could, I''m afraid they couldn''t stop them.


    Ning Tao''s teeth itch with hatred. It''s his carelessness. But soon, Luo Tian summoned him and only five people were arrested. Now we have to find a way to save them.


    "How''s it going? Have you decided? Time is running out, and my patience is limited. " Wuxiang shenzun''s impatient way, five magic swords.


    It''s like there''s going to be a killer at any time.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face turned black and his muscles trembled. He took a deep breath and said, "you swear that if you take these five forces, you will never offend me again."


    "Otherwise, I''d rather die with you!"


    On hearing this, Wu Xiang was ecstatic. Then he raised his head and said, "don''t worry, I will do what I say."


    Said a really big oath.


    But Xiaotian several people desperately shake their heads, as if to stop all this. Unfortunately, it''s not up to them to decide. Ning Tao is calm and clenches his fist.


    Finally, in the excitement of Wu Xiang''s expectation, he spread out his hand and condensed a fire.


    At the same time, his breath suddenly dropped to the level of Tianzun!


    "Oh? If so, you are greedy for such a good baby. It''s not so good. Bring it. Bring it No one can''t wait for a surprise.


    "Hand in, hand in." Ning Tao repressed his weak breath and took a tough attitude.Wu Xiang''s eyes narrowed, pondered for a long time, and suddenly said with a smile: "for the sake of honesty, she has returned you."


    Then he pushed Xia Mengfei over.


    Ning Tao is stunned and quickly takes her over. The source test confirms that it''s just that the cultivation is sealed, and there''s no big problem. Then he is relieved. Looking at the source of fire in his hand, he bites his teeth and pushes it.


    Wu Xiang was short of breath, so he grabbed it with divine power. He could feel the violent power.


    However, his eyes narrowed slightly, so he took it out? I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Will it be fake? He thought for a while, and then took a look at Ning Tao. He made a bold decision to absorb the fire.


    But he was not so stupid. He only absorbed half of the fire and felt that his cultivation was improving.


    Since he broke through the three steps of Tianzun, he has never felt such a rapid promotion. It''s amazing. Although he is restless, he has been suppressed by virtue of his strong and strong cultivation.


    After a while, wuxiangshenzun suddenly opened his eyes and swallowed up the remaining fire.


    Ning Tao''s face changes. In the short video, Wuxiang shenzun breaks through to the fourth step.


    "I I broke through? "


    Wu Xiang was short of breath, his eyes were hot, and there was a kind of uncontrollable ecstasy and excitement.


    He never thought that it would be so easy for him to break through Tianzun? This power is too powerful.


    "Quick Come on, come on. Here you are Wu Xiang throws Ning kong''er over.


    Ning Tao''s eyes twinkle. He catches them. After checking, he takes them into yanglingjie, and the water is separated from his body. So he comes back, until he separates the wind source and saves longfenger.


    At this time, if only on the breath, wuxiangtianzun has reached the semi holy state.


    Comparable to bao''er''s accomplishments.


    However, this last step is extremely difficult.


    But wuxiangshenzun spasms, ecstasy, he is actually half saint, what super Galaxy? Who is the sixth generation? Feeling the power in his body, he felt invincible and fearless.


    Even, he felt that the last half step of the saint''s realm was just a fraction away, and it was about to arrive.


    "Quick There''s something in your body. Give it to me. Give it to me. " Wuxiang chokes Xiaotian''s neck and roars wildly. There is a kind of madness and palpitation.


    I''m afraid that at this time, I feel the temptation of this force, no one is not crazy and surprised, right?


    Ning Tao is silent. After struggling for a long time, he still separates the last source of rain. But Wu Xiang grabs it and even grabs Xiaotian. This time, he doesn''t let anyone go. He swallows the source of rain.


    Is so strong, proud.


    "You..."


    Ning Tao scolds secretly.


    And Wuxiang''s dream of site sanctification, even after absorbing the rain source, did not reach it? It''s only half a step away, but it can''t break through? It seems that a few more sources will not help.


    "Why How could that be? "


    "Damn, did you do something?"


    Wuxiangshenzun glares at him, and his terrible power is rampant. It seems that he can easily destroy the fairyland. He is about to become a saint, but he is still unable to enter the fairyland.


    This huge temptation makes him want to give up, and the huge energy flowing in his body is even more enjoyable.


    However, Ning Tao calmly shook his head and said: "I haven''t reached that level, how can I know the bottleneck you said? But now I''m curious, can you suppress the five sources? "


    "What What do you mean No one was surprised.


    At this moment, Ning Tao sniffed, and the five rings on his hand flickered slightly, as if to attract. At the same time, Wu Xiang''s face suddenly changed. After being quiet in his body, the five sources began to revolt.


    At that time, he lost control, such as five tigers fighting.


    "No It''s not good... "

 Chapter 3910

    Wuxiang screamed, his muscles twitched, his strength burst, his elixir field was broken, and even his soul sea was cracked.


    The incomparable pain tears my heart.


    That powerful power, fast passing.


    The five sources, gradually like five violent dragons, make a mess, with this body, this container, simply can not suppress them.


    "No No... "


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, Ning Tao sees the right time, and his speed reaches the extreme. He rushes out in an instant, cuts a sword, and directly cuts off his hand holding Xiaotian.


    And take advantage of the situation to save Xiaotian.


    "You You treat me Ah What did you do? " Wuxiangshenzun screamed, his face was not willing.


    Mingming has such a powerful power to reach the top of the semi saint. He is only a fraction away from the saint. Why did he become like this?


    He is not reconciled, not reconciled!


    "This is the result of your greed. The five sources are not dead things. If you want to devour them in one breath, even the God, you are looking for death."


    Ning Tao shook his head pitifully.


    There are only two reasons why we have to wait until now. One is to seek safety. After all, Wu Xiang is a three-step God. I''m afraid one or two original riots can''t help him.


    He has only one chance. Once he makes a move, he must succeed. Five kinds of original riots should be enough.


    After all, he came to the present day step by step, not overnight. Moreover, he was led by the holy body, coupled with the understanding of the origin. Otherwise, he could not bear the five origins in his body.


    On the other hand, he is also worried about Xiaotian five. In the field of Wu Xiang, he is not sure how to save people.


    "No No... "


    In the scream, wuxiangshenzun was destroyed, even that little true spirit was broken in the chaos.


    It''s really self defeating.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The power of the five sources is rampant, which makes the sky bloom into five colors. Ning Tao urges the ring to attract all the five sources.


    "Origin, return!"


    "Zha ~"


    the next moment, Ning Tao''s breath soared again, and he was promoted to the second step heaven.


    Finally It''s over!


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao takes a long breath. ZuLong and zuhuang rush down quickly. How about feng''er?


    Summer elder sister several people also have the lingering fear.


    It''s really dangerous!


    "Come on, thoroughly investigate the army immediately, prevent spies from sneaking in, and set up a defense line." Ning Tao drinks low.


    At the same time, a wave, two things to the palm of the hand, one is a cube, the other is a gray ring.


    Fortunately, none of them was destroyed.


    To his surprise, this magic weapon in the cave is still top grade, better than the Sunset Tower.


    In the space ring, there are a variety of treasures, worthy of being the oldest God. These collections are really amazing. Although they are very miscellaneous, they have everything, just like a small warehouse.


    After searching for a long time, he got a lot, and found a scroll Wuxiangdafa!


    It''s Wuxiang''s unique skill of becoming famous.


    It has reached the amazing level of "Shangpin Shengfa"!


    Ning Tao''s tongue is blazing. It''s a good thing. It can make Tianzun feel frightened. However, this kind of thing has little effect on him, but he still turns it over. If he can learn something, he may use it in the future.


    In addition, he found as many as five or six books of other kinds of holy Dharma.


    But he didn''t use it.


    But for the holy land, it is badly needed.


    Ning Tao also found three artifact, two of middle quality and one of inferior. The old man''s family is really thick.


    Another treasure is the heart of the stars, which is a divine thing. It is evolved from a star core. It needs to undergo the compression and transformation of the energy of the world and numerous hardships to become the core of the stars.


    It has too many functions, but one of them is enough. It contains great energy.


    Even if Tianzun is jealous.


    Although it has consumed some, it still has a lot of reserves.


    At this time, Xiaolian is healing for Lei Huang. The injury is very serious, and the rest is OK. It''s just that her soul is traumatized, and she is forced to search by an emperor.


    Ning Tao also came to check, wind devil and rain elder sister''s trust, he must protect anyway.


    Once the four emperors of the great famine, there were actually two sources of power. Although the attribute of Lei Huang was Lei, he was sure that Lei Huang was not the source of power.


    We still have to go to the eternal road.


    After a long time, Lei Huangcai awoke, and the skill he had been exerting on him also disappeared. He showed his true face. He looked gloomy and pale, especially when he learned the truth. For a moment, it was hard to accept.


    The elder brother and the third sister left him. He was the only one of the four great heroes in the wilderness.


    In the heart inexplicable uncomfortable.Three eyes will take him down to rest, the army also shrinks the line of defense, will make the Holy Land solid.


    Although we have gained a lot in this battle, the weapons, the major methods, or the experience of fighting against each other are excellent, but there are still shortcomings.


    Although the 1.3 billion army is vast, even with the blessing of science and technology, there are only 500 million left now.


    Besides, they are all injured.


    This is the result of the quick end of the battle. If it is delayed a little longer, I am afraid the holy land will be destroyed.


    Time and space, weak water, origin of the three ethnic groups are also seriously affected, it will take a long time to recover.


    Even shichangkong and luoqingcheng almost died, but they were pulled back by a Taoist apricot.


    Today''s holy land can no longer support large-scale war. It can only shrink and slowly hide its light.


    All this is in the eyes of Ning Tao. At this time, he can only do his best to protect the Holy Land and stand in the world.


    Xiaolian flew to him, looked at him and said curiously, "Daddy, what are you going to do next?"


    After hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he received a piece of information. He opened it and looked at it. Then he said: "the road of eternity is finally here, the holy land of the yellow spring It''s also found out


    "Today, 70% of the heavenly beings in the whole world have already passed by. I''m afraid they are all on their way."


    "So fast?"


    Xiaolian looks surprised, but she mourns for Huang Shengmo. That guy is going to have bad luck.


    "One day, I will go too. However, I am not at ease with the present holy land. At least there should be a responsible guardian and leader."


    Ning Tao looks at the north and whispers.


    "Oh? Guardian? " Xiaolian didn''t quite understand.


    However, in the next 66 years, for a long period of time, Ning Tao basically stayed in the holy land, and any curfew attacked him with one sword.


    Although those big forces have been harboring ghosts and are ready to move, they dare not launch another war.


    The world has basically recognized the existence of the holy land, and even many galaxies have come to make friends with each other, and the core of the origin group has been transferred to the holy land.


    However, Ning Tao hasn''t sat down these years, and the transmission array he laid has spread to the whole world.


    Form several complete routes.


    It can be said that in the whole world, I am afraid only sage college can reach such a scale.


    Sixty six years later, under the protection of Ning Tao, the holy land finally recovered some vitality, but it was not enough. On this day, a breath of terror was brewing, and the rolling aura disappeared.


    "Why? Have you started yet? Is it Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, looking at a whisper way.


    This movement, unexpectedly is someone attacks the heaven!


    And this vision lasted for 22 years, and finally one day, a breath of terror and surging rose and promoted smoothly.


    An illusory broken halberd tears the world.


    It is Master halberd!


    Oh, no, it should be called jitianzun!


    He divided the heart of the stars into two parts and gave it to the halberd master and the apricot Taoist. He did his best to divide all the resources into two people, hoping that they could break through the heaven and protect the holy land.


    Unexpectedly, the halberd master succeeded first. It seems that his accumulation in eternal island is really strong.


    Taoist Yixing also looks far away, full of admiration and yearning, and he can do it soon.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At this time, a figure came to Ning Tao and said respectfully, "thank you for your help!"


    Ji Tianzun was so excited that he didn''t expect to leave eternal island for more than a hundred years, and he became a generation of Tianzun. This was something that he didn''t dare to think about in the past.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao nodded slightly and said, "the Holy Land in the future is yours!"


    "The island Master can rest assured that the people are there and the holy land is there. His subordinates will defend the gates of the world to the death. If there is any violation, heaven will destroy the earth." Jitianzun is steadfast.

 Chapter 3911

    Hearing these words, Ning Tao''s last worry was relieved. Although it was delayed for eighty-eight years, it was only a moment for Tianzun.


    The road of eternity will not disappear so soon, and the race of heroes will not end so soon.


    Although he will lose some opportunities, for Ning Tao, family, the world is more important than opportunities.


    It seems that it''s time to start!


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao breathes a sigh of relief and comes to the courtyard of Ning''s family. He looks at his family silently.


    I don''t want to disturb him. I just want to keep the warmth and the peace. When he goes, I don''t know when he will come back, or maybe he won''t come back. But if he wants to become a saint, he has to go that way.


    Summer elder sister seems to have a feeling, beautiful eyes distant look, although not words, but slightly nodded.


    Xiaolian also looks over, her conjecture can become, this road, abnormal key, daddy, must come out, you can succeed.


    "Daddy..."


    At dusk, my back is getting longer and longer.


    Ning Tao turned silently, his eyes were deep and firm, and stepped out step by step. Standing on the top of the holy land, he looked down at the big black, the small sky and the small sky, the ancient abyss and the long sky, the halberd and the apricot, and finally left without disturbing.


    After a short walk in the starry sky, two streamers followed closely, accompanied by Longyin and Fengming.


    "Why are you here? Has it really been decided? " Ning Tao looks at them in surprise.


    ZuLong, zuhuang said with a smile: "our previous generation may have failed, but this time, we may not fail. Although we are reluctant to give up Fenger, we can only give it to the smelly boy longer."


    "Besides, you and I have been wandering together for so many years, how can I watch you go alone, together, or have a companion on the road."


    Ning Tao has no choice but to smile. Although they have forgotten the past life, they always have obsession with the eternal road. I''m afraid that this trip is also to end this matter.


    In recent decades, they have traveled through the starry sky and found one dragon Ling and three Phoenix Ling.


    All accomplishments have been promoted to two steps!


    Don''t say very strong, at least self-protection no problem, two people together even ningtao feel very difficult.


    Moreover, according to their induction, the remaining pieces of dragon and Phoenix orders, that is, their scattered energy, may also be in the way of eternity.


    "Ha ha, OK, let''s go and see what kind of place this place is?"


    Ning Tao laughed.


    The next moment, the three men burst into the sky


    In the northern world, this peaceful place in the past was finally broken. In recent decades, it has been boiling. No one thought that there was a holy land in the depth of the northern world.


    I have to say it''s too deep.


    Some of the great people who are haunted by the supernatural Qi Zhi.


    At the beginning, when chaos God spoke about this place, it took some big people a long time to find the holy place. At first, they thought that there was a saint prohibition, which should be very difficult and difficult to break.


    However, I didn''t expect that the prohibition system had been fragmented for a long time. It seemed that it had been supported for a long time and the internal system had collapsed.


    It took only a few years for these big men to break the ban, and finally found the eternal road inside, a mysterious starry road leading to saints, so bright and so sacred.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    At this time, the three finally arrived at the holy land of the yellow spring, which is also the third holy land.


    As soon as he stepped here, Ning Tao felt a little strange. It was full of dead air and cold. A real yellow spring ran through the whole galaxy, and nine stars were dim in the sky.


    "Hiss, a place that is easy to infiltrate people, can this place also be called holy land? It''s not attractive? "


    ZuLong frowned.


    Both time and space and longevity are better than that. At least he doesn''t like those tricks. I''m afraid they''re very popular.


    "I feel that this should be the appearance of the holy land itself, and the nine stars seem to have no intervention. Before, we speculated whether it would be enslaved here. It seems that we are thinking too much. There is nothing wrong here."


    Zuhuang let out the idea to pick eyebrows.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao opened the perspective, looked around, nodded and said, "I''m afraid it''s really not attractive here. It''s lifeless and not suitable for friars'' cultivation, let alone the piercing chill."


    "Here, I''m afraid it can really be called half purgatory. It''s hard to enslave here. I''m afraid that''s why bao''er dares to say so."


    At this time, they realized that the holy land of the yellow spring should look like this. There are some strong people, many supreme people, a little better than the present longevity. Of course, there is no heaven, but the whole is a little worse.


    Huang Sheng didn''t know where he was. The origin of this galaxy should have been refined by him.


    The three men looked around for the palace of the yellow spring, but they found it. It was at the end of the yellow spring, but not everyone could enter the sea of the yellow spring. Even ZuLong and zuhuang could not survive in it.


    Only Ning Tao, whether it is the ancient Dafa, the holy fire, or the origin, can support him.All the way to the end of the yellow spring, he found an ancient palace. It was the yellow spring palace. Huang Sheng was very relieved. He knew that he could not stop those who could come here. He basically took away all the things that could be moved inside.


    In the empty palace, only a huge statue stands, cold, towering and mysterious.


    In the right hand, what should I hold? He thought that it should be huangquan holy sword. Unfortunately, the spirit of the holy sword reincarnated and took it away.


    Ning Tao tried to run the huangquan Heart Sutra. The statue of the sage was buzzing. As expected, there was a projection.


    This projection is divided into two parts. One refers to the eternal Island, which is useless. The other refers to the fourth holy land, which is the first super galaxy from outside. Here, we have to go.


    Only in the fourth holy land can we complete the final test and gather the four keys of saints to open the ancient gate and obtain the sanctification.


    "Four?"


    Ning Tao whispers that he has two in his hand, Huang Sheng has one, and the last one is in the fourth holy land.


    It seems that only by passing the test can we get it, but if he sets foot on that road, will he have a chance to try again? And he doesn''t know where it is. What is the first super Galaxy?


    Ning Tao sighed, sat for a long time, finally left, and two people will go to the ancient road.


    The eternal road lies in the core of the holy land of the yellow spring. It is a golden road, like a road leading to the sky. There is no boundary. With the starry sky as the continent and the Tao as the cornerstone, countless ancestors have followed it one after another.


    "Finally Here we are


    "Have you decided? If you go up, you will have no chance to regret it. " Ning Tao reminded.


    ZuLong shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ve done it once, and there''s nothing to be afraid of. On the contrary, you worry too much. You are the pillar of the world. What about the holy land when you leave? "


    "I can''t protect the holy land all my life. The young eagles will spread their wings sooner or later. This is their chance." Ning Tao smiles and steps on it.


    ZuLong and zuhuang also laughed, roared up to the sky, transformed themselves and rushed to the main road.


    "Eternity I''m coming! "


    When the three rushed to the ancient star road, they didn''t feel anything different, but they turned around and found that the back road was gone, and the entrance was gone.


    No matter what means the three people use, they can''t find it. They have to go there, which is very bright.


    "My Lord, it''s really an evil way. Is this road perfect? Eh, wait a minute. How can I feel the breath of the Dragon order? Just Right ahead? "


    ZuLong suddenly exclaimed.


    A pair of dragon eyes, suddenly stare at a place.

 Chapter 3912

    Along with ZuLong''s eyes, Ning Tao and his wife also look at the past, and find that in the golden mist, there seems to be a fire, swaying and dim.


    It gives people a sense of residual candle in the wind.


    "This Is this ghost fire


    However, ZuLong''s heart trembled and he didn''t know what had happened? When I stepped on it, I rushed up.


    "What? Be careful not to get close to it. " Ning Tao exclaimed, this eternal road is mysterious. It''s not strange what happens. The God will fall.


    Zuhuang was also startled.


    However, it always found the fire very strange.


    Three people, one before and one after, seemed very close, but galloped for a long time, and then gradually saw the true face of the fire. It was a brilliant but withering fire.


    In the fire, there is a mysterious thing, which seems to be the core point to maintain it.


    "The eye of the candle dragon, breaking the false!"


    Ning Tao drinks a low, suddenly open an eye, want to see clearly is what? However, the next second, look a change, how can this be? It turned out to be a token.


    "Roar Roar... "


    It seems to notice that someone is watching, and the token buzzes, but a fire dragon roars out.


    "No, be careful." Zuhuang is very busy.


    But just as they were about to make a move, the dull ZuLong suddenly said, "stop, don''t be impulsive."


    As soon as the words came out, it was like a pause all around.


    Both sides even stopped, including the strange fire, swaying, rushing and buzzing.


    What do you feel?


    "This What''s going on? " Zuhuang doubts.


    At this time, Ning Tao frowned and looked strange. "It''s the token. It''s the Dragon order. No, it should be called the fire dragon order."


    "I didn''t expect to find one just after entering the eternal road. I don''t know it''s good It''s still bad. "


    I can''t help it. It''s really a coincidence. Anyone would be wary.


    "Fire Fire dragon order


    Zuhuang was surprised. It was a coincidence.


    It should be the fourth one they met. After the Golden Dragon order, the colorful dragon order and the soul dragon order, the rest are on the way to eternity.


    That shenhuangling should also be here.


    At this time, ZuLong took a deep breath and sent out the glorious power of the dragon


    In the surprise of Ning Tao and his wife, the fire seemed to be shining back and twisted, and a dragon head appeared. It was condensed by the fire. He was old, and his muddy eyes trembled, as if he had been shocked.


    "First My ancestors... "


    "Why? You Are you still alive? "


    His voice was hoarse, startled and powerless.


    In the eyes of Ning Tao and Zu Huang, it seems that they will die at any time.


    "Who are you? Why is the fire dragon order in your hands ZuLong asked with a deep eyebrow.


    In the face of the inquiry, the fire dragon was very excited, and his figure was illusory. He coughed: "I I''m the fire dragon king, one of the six dragon gods of the dragon clan. Many years ago, I stepped into the devil''s road and was trapped here. "


    "If it wasn''t for this fire dragon order, I''m afraid I would have gone to heaven and earth with regret."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao raised his eyebrows and suddenly said, "wait a minute, do you think this is the devil''s road? Does the eternal road still have this title? "


    Fire dragon Wang dun for a while, up and down looked at Ning Tao one eye, surprised way: "good young human."


    "However, you can''t question me. If it wasn''t for my ancestors, I would have swallowed you."


    "Jie Jie I''m greedy when I think about it... "


    Hear here, Ning Tao suddenly laughed, the corners of the mouth light a hook, a terrible pressure burst out.


    "Yes? You are not timid


    "Fusion technology, longhuang Tianwei!"


    "Boom ~"


    just for a moment, the flame faucet felt the terrible pressure, almost no less than the power of the ancestors, and especially had a fatal pressure on the flame itself.


    "You Cough Poof... "


    "Saint Holy dragon


    The faucet of fire gave a trembling cry.


    No matter how big the pressure is, I''m afraid it will disperse all its remaining strength.


    Fortunately, Ning Tao didn''t mean to attack it either. Otherwise, no matter the dragon body of the sun or the power of the fire source, it could die clearly.


    "You Who are you? " The fire dragon king was shocked. Besides his ancestors, there was a holy dragon?


    This is unheard of.


    Wait, how did it smell a fire dragon king sprout? Has he ever experienced Wang''s challenge?


    "Well, let''s talk about you first. What''s your situation? What is the devil''s way? " With a wave of his hand, ZuLong interrupted his thought and inquired.


    When the fire dragon king heard this, he flashed respectfully, but his body was erratic. Fortunately, ZuLong injected a force of Dragon into it, and then let it take a breath, saying: "back to Shengzu, this road is the road of the devil.""If Lao Jiu guesses correctly, Shengzu and some of you should have just entered. After staying here for a long time, you will naturally find that this is the road of the devil and the road of death."


    "Except that there is life at the end, everything else is a dead end. If you can''t get out, you can''t leave. Being trapped here is the best result."


    As soon as the words came out, Ning Tao turned a little pale and suddenly said, "how many years have you been here?"


    "This..."


    The Fire Dragon King hesitated for a moment, and shook his head in fear: "this, I can''t remember clearly."


    "Well?" Ning Tao gives off a little pressure.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, the fire dragon king was shocked and said, "little brother No, Daoyou, calm down. I really can''t remember clearly. There is no limit to time here. "


    "Even if the God who lives with heaven and earth is here, he will die with time. I''ve witnessed many of them with my own eyes. I''m still lucky. I''ve been living on the fire dragon order till now, and I don''t want to leave."


    "Many? You said Many? "


    Zu long a Zheng, some emphasize surprised way.


    Ning Tao and Zu Huang are also stunned. They seem to be aware of this problem. These two words are of great significance.


    After hearing this, the fire dragon king immediately explained: "the sage knows something. The road of eternity has been opened more than once or twice. There are links in every era, and each time it will attract countless gods."


    "The Terran, the starry sky clan, the outsider clan, the divine beast and so on, just like the moth pours on the fire."


    "On this road, there are countless dead gods. Of course, there are many living ones. If you want to move forward, you must be careful. If you can survive up to now, all of them are old foxes."


    "Moreover, it is possible that the God who only lives in the legend will also appear on this road..."


    Three people heard, look gradually, so it seems that the danger of this road and the people of this one.


    And according to the fire dragon king, you must not expose yourself as a new person. Otherwise, if you don''t say anything else, the resources in your hands alone will make them jealous.


    I don''t know how they are?


    This time the eternal Road, it seems really extraordinary, has been silent for many years six people in the world, actually are eager to enter, can''t wait.


    For what?


    All the super powers have left behind.


    For example, sage college, Lingwu and lingxu predecessors have been promoted to Tianzun, guarding one side to maintain order.


    Although he didn''t know the rest, he couldn''t underestimate the details of so many years. In fact, his money made Yan Feitian practice in the holy land of the yellow spring.


    It''s better to unify there.


    Once it can be subdued, the strength of holy land will rise greatly.


    I wonder if Huang Sheng has entered the eternal road? He was reincarnated, and his memory of the past life awakened, and his strength soared. It''s possible.


    If it''s really here, he will have a chance to seize the origin and key of the yellow spring.


    At this time, the Fire Dragon King seemed to know the purpose of several people. Looking at the fire dragon order, he said: "I know the purpose of the emperor. This fire dragon order is one of your strengths. I''m willing to return it to the original owner."


    "This..."


    ZuLong was stunned. On the contrary, he hesitated. If he did, he would be finished.


    After all, the Fire Dragon King now relies on the fire dragon order to survive. Taking away the fire dragon order is equivalent to its life, and the rootless soul will disperse with it.


    It seems to see his dilemma, Ning Tao waves out a Tianzun corpse, but it is Xiahou Tianzun, said: "this body can let you temporarily habitat, that is, the dragon people, how can you see your soul scattered."

 Chapter 3913

    Although the race is different, the attribute is different, but at least it is heaven. At this stage, there is not so much care. To be alive is the greatest luck.


    "Thank you, Daoyou." The Fire Dragon King breathed a sigh of relief and threw a grateful look and words at Ning Tao.


    With a fire into the body.


    And that flame, gradually depressed, only a token, there is a ferocious dragon grain on it, there is a burning feeling in the hand.


    ZuLong''s mind only moved, and the fire dragon order flew towards it, and was swallowed directly by it.


    Slowly absorb the power of fire dragon.


    At this time, the corpse of Xiahou Tianzun suddenly moved, opened his eyes and slowly floated up. It was not difficult to find that there was a huge wound that once divided it into two, but now it had gathered together.


    Ordinary combat is OK, but if it''s a high-intensity combat, this physical body is still not OK.


    But the Dragon King was satisfied.


    Ning Tao also took out some resources, a few drops of life water, star Dan, and a large number of star beads to bring vitality to the dried up body.


    The war demon was left to Xia Jie by him. After all, the supreme level war demon can''t help much in the fight now.


    However, in those eighty-eight years, he still tempered the war demons for three times, and his strength was comparable to that of the eight or nine Supreme, which was also a card for sister Xia.


    The Fire Dragon King swallowed the resources in one gulp, his facial muscles wriggled, and turned into a face of an old man. He saluted the three people and said, "thank you, three adults."


    Ning Tao nodded. The reason why he had to spend a lot of money to save him was that Yu Gong was a dragon, and he didn''t let Xiaobai get into trouble. For his own sake, he had been on the eternal road for so long, and his precious experience could save him a lot of trouble.


    "Tell us about the way of the devil. Besides the danger of heaven, is there any danger?"


    "Yes ~"


    the Fire Dragon King nodded respectfully.


    Although it''s Ning Tao, the threat just now has completely conquered it. I''m afraid that if I have such accomplishments at a young age, it will be a great evil in the future.


    "In fact, the devil''s road itself has many dangers, but as long as we have experience, we can avoid many. What really makes us despair is that we can''t find the end, and we even thought that there was no end for a time."


    "And every once in a while, the devil''s road will take action from time to time. It seems that there is no different choice. No one knows what to experience, but the mortality rate is very high, but if you survive, you have a good chance."


    Hearing this, zuhuang was surprised and said, "is there spirit in this devil''s road? Will you choose


    "Well, I don''t know. If there is spirituality, it is possible, but it can''t be confirmed."


    "I was once sent to the place of stars. At that time, I was still at the peak of my strength. I fought with three celestial masters of stars, but I was lucky to come back alive. However, the other two candidates fell."


    "We call this phenomenon" the devil''s game ", but maybe it is also an opportunity, but since the disappearance of the sage, this hope is even more remote."


    The Dragon King shook his head and sighed.


    Hearing this, they felt that they had entered a bad place.


    "Damn, is it so terrible?"


    "Go ahead and have a look. Anyway, you have to see." Taking a deep breath, ZuLong could feel the palpitation and reluctance in his soul.


    Zuhuang is also full of obsession.


    The four set out and rushed forward together, but the long road seemed endless.


    Ning Tao ponders a little, explores his mind, exerts his physical power, and gathers his divine power, including his skills. He also tries to attack the golden road below, but he is killed.


    Jin Peng''s wings spread out, burst into a high-speed charge and flickered randomly to see if he could touch anything?


    The result is still no response.


    However, Fire Dragon King is a pick eyebrow, some color change way: "that, is Jin Peng wing?"


    "That''s right. The ancestor of the Jinpeng clan constantly provoked him, but he killed him instead and turned his wings into a secret treasure." Zuhuang said.


    The Fire Dragon King''s face changed. He hesitated and said, "if it''s possible, try not to show it."


    "Oh? Why? " Ning Tao flies the appearance of the electric switch and asks curiously.


    "In this eternal Road, there is a real king Jinpeng, who can''t remember his time. However, his strength is terrible, and his character is strange. Few Tianzun dares to provoke him."


    The Fire Dragon King hesitated for a moment, looked at ZuLong again, and said weakly, "many years ago, the flying dragon king and I unfortunately met it. My body was destroyed, and the Flying Dragon King has been buried in pengkou in order to protect me."


    "I''m afraid its flying dragon order has already been captured by it. If it knows that Jinpeng''s descendants were killed by this Taoist friend and become a secret treasure, I''m afraid it will surely hunt you down. You have no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth."


    "What? Boom


    ZuLong suddenly opened his eyes, a breath of terror broke out, and a killing opportunity seemed to break through the clouds.


    "If the emperor calms down his anger, he will blame the old and useless. I hope the emperor will punish him." The Fire Dragon King crawled and trembled with fright.The rolling air of the ancestral dragon makes it tremble and fear from the soul. It''s too strong. Even if the eternal road still spreads the legend of the saint, it suddenly disappeared a long time ago.


    I didn''t expect to enter the eternal road again. This is absolutely unprecedented.


    "Hum, Jinpeng and our dragon people have been enemies for generations, and they dare to feed on our dragon people. If I see them, I will be defeated." ZuLong gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    And Ning Tao whispered, King Jinpeng, it''s a little interesting. It seems that there are many kings here.


    When I think of the impending burning of each generation''s blood, I will fight with Wang Lu.


    Just thinking, the golden light suddenly flashed on the golden road ahead, and a golden general stood here.


    "Intruder, the road is closed!"


    "Why? What''s this? " The three men exclaimed that the breath of general Jinjia was not weak.


    "These are passers-by. They will appear at some intersections or checkpoints. Don''t underestimate them. The strength of every general is very good..."


    Before the Fire Dragon King''s words came down, a powerful fist burst out, as if pushing nine days and ten places.


    "The classic of ancient times, the unique boxing of ten directions!"


    "Break ~"


    "seek death, kill!" The general of the golden armour was angry, pulled out the golden sword and cut down angrily. He had no fear in his face, and had a heroic feeling of giving up others.


    However, there is a gap in strength. The two forces only hold for one second, and general Jinjia is defeated.


    The raw one was smashed.


    "This..."


    Fire dragon king how tongue, dumbfounded, so fierce? That general Jinjia is at least two steps. Although he is weak, he can''t be killed with one punch?


    Isn''t that horrible?


    Has the outside world changed?


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao relaxed, but from the ruins, a golden light suddenly flew towards him.


    "What''s this?"


    "Don''t be afraid, Daoyou. It''s a good thing. I can''t tell you what it is, but it can nourish the source. We all call it" Jiayuan ". It''s hard to see it usually." Fire Dragon King some surprise way.


    As soon as Ning Tao heard this, he finally put down his guard. That''s why. He just wanted to absorb it. But suddenly his sweat was tight. A mysterious hand full of strength seized Jiayuan and oppressed him.


    "You Are you new? "

 Chapter 3914

    "Who?" Ning Tao drinks in a low voice.


    A magic power instantly covers the whole body, the golden pupil bursts out, the wind bone sword roars behind, and the whole body is tight.


    ZuLong and zuhuang are like enemies.


    In the sight, a tall and strong man with gray skin, full of majestic, muscles like a dragon, full of explosive power, whistling like wind and thunder, bringing suffocation like depression.


    A pair of Pu Dao full of evil spirit and open mouth, back behind, vicissitudes, ancient, and experienced many battles.


    It has both the domineering power of the king and the bloody slaughter.


    "New Answer me


    "Hiss ~"


    "yes It''s you, King Shura. Why are you here? " Fire Dragon King lost his voice and exclaimed, it is not difficult to hear that there is a touch of fear and fear in his words.


    The soul shudders.


    This is the top of the devil''s road.


    Even the king of Jinpeng, the monster, the king of crazy speed, can''t bear with the king of Shura.


    "Damn, it''s a big trouble..."


    Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he felt a great pressure. His whole body was tight with sweat. He was very strong, beyond imagination, and I''m afraid he was no less than six people in the world.


    And this person is more like a natural warrior, and his fighting spirit is like steel.


    "Why should I answer you?" Ning Tao eyes jiongjiong direct way, although this person is very strong, but he is not easy to provoke, how can bow to him.


    As soon as the words came out, the fire dragon king was stunned. He was scared and wanted to explode.


    This Is this crazy?


    My God, this is the king of Shura!


    I''m afraid he''s more likely to be killed by a bloody sword?


    Even if they four go together, I''m afraid they are not the opponents of Shura king!


    Hearing this, the mysterious and powerful man''s sharp eyes looked down, gazed and oppressed him and said, "well, those who dare to speak to the king like this on the devil''s road are nothing but new people."


    "But it won''t be long before you''ll see how bold this is today."


    This words arrogant, but Ning Tao indifferent, eyes jiongjiong way: "to the future I will still say so."


    "Hiss ~"


    "crazy, it''s over It''s over. " The fire dragon king was scared out of his wits and sweating profusely.


    "King Shura, calm down. Taoist Ning has just entered here. He has not yet got rid of the arrogance of the leader of the galaxy. I hope you don''t have the same opinion with him."


    The Fire Dragon King quickly made a comeback.


    However, the air is still frozen and stiff. The mysterious strong man and Ning Tao look at each other and do not give in.


    "Ka Click... "


    The space is cracked and trembling like a mirror.


    Zuhuang and huolongwang, at the moment, only feel a burst of breathing difficulties, the spirit of tension to the extreme, palms out of a sweat, heart beat fast acceleration.


    After a long time, the mysterious strong man narrowed his eyes and said: "yes, this new man is very kind. I hope you can live to the future. I am not a bully, but I will wait for you to fight."


    Then he spread out his hand, let go of Jiayuan, and said indifferently, "this, I''ll give it back to you."


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows and grabs them with his hand. But when he looks up again, the man is gone. Suddenly there is a roar in front of him, and the golden light explodes.


    It seems to be a gold armour general. His strength is comparable to three steps, but he was smashed by the Shura king.


    All this, only in the light and flint.


    "It''s so powerful. Is this the king of Shura? Now the whole world is in decline, but I didn''t expect that their former king was so terrible? " ZuLong took a deep breath and was shocked.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is in a trance, but his blood is boiling, swallowing Jiayuan, full of energy.


    "It''s really an interesting place. There are such strong people. It seems that they won''t be lonely."


    See three people excited, Fire Dragon King bitter wipe wipe cold sweat, this all call what matter? If the Shura king wanted to fight just now, they would have been dead.


    "Ning Daoyou, remember not to be so impulsive next time. Although the king of Shura is terrible, he is one of the few simple and straightforward people in the devil''s way. I''m afraid he would have done it long ago if he had to be king Jinpeng."


    "It''s a fluke that we can still live to this day!" Fire Dragon King don''t trust of exhort.


    Ning Tao is dumb, but still nods, but if he really wants to fight, he doesn''t have to lose.


    There are even some looking forward to fighting.


    That Jiayuan is really a good thing. It moistens the soul, nourishes the source, and makes great achievements. It''s really rare, but general Jinjia can''t meet it at any time.


    The four of them broke through the air and slowly realized that the golden road seemed to be straight ahead, but it was actually a dead circle, not a road leading to the front. It was like a maze, a ring, trapped in it.


    Although it is different from what they thought when they came here, how can it be so simple to become a saint?The secret of the destination, the mystery of sanctification, must be among them, but over the years, no one has been able to find that it is too deep, too profound.


    Time flies, here, time seems to really have no boundaries, no one to care about time.


    I don''t know, after decades?


    Four people only know the momentum of the charge.


    General Jinjia and senior general also met some of them, such as retaining the means that once fell here, but they were all broken through one by one.


    If the fire dragon king had not been supported by Daojiayuan, he would have been out of his wits.


    Along the way, I met several monks, some unknown and some famous, but since they were not easy to deal with each other, they all left in a hurry and did not provoke each other.


    After staying here for such a long time, Ning Tao knows something about it. It feels like he has entered a dead end, a dead end. No matter whether you go to heaven or earth, whether you are big or small, you can''t leave here.


    And the mystery hidden here can''t be completely solved in a lifetime, which makes people despair.


    But who can give up easily? But when the failure again and again, disheartened, gloomy and so on, this is the Fire Dragon King has experienced, will really understand the despair.


    "What the hell is this place?" ZuLong frowned and said.


    Even now the strength has been promoted to three steps and the fire dragon order has been completely digested, it still has no effect.


    Although Ning Tao was killed some passion, he was still calm and calm, and said: "if you can find an opportunity so easily, then others can."


    Under the perspective, he sees more thoroughly than others, and he has been studying this road for decades.


    It''s a huge amount of work to memorize their changes, rules and regulations. No one can stick to them, but there''s nothing in the world that can make you succeed at will.


    "One step, one step to the left, three steps." Ning Tao murmurs, as if trying something.


    When he stepped on the last step, a general of Jinjia came out. He glared and roared, pulled out his golden gun, and said: "those who break in will be killed without mercy!"


    However, as soon as the words came down, a startling sword cut down angrily, and only one blow made it die.


    "This How do you know it''s coming? " Fire Dragon King and Zu Huang unimaginably see to come over, Ning Tao that sword, obviously have already prepared.


    Heard here, Ning Tao light smile, casually back a, way: "guess, good luck."


    But the three rolled their eyes, who believed?


    All of a sudden, the Golden Avenue trembled fiercely. There seemed to be fierce fighting in front of it. There were also several familiar breath, knife gas and cyan light colliding with each other.


    The terrible news swept far away.


    "This is "Old devil?"

 Chapter 3915

    This movement, breath Ning Tao too familiar, slightly frown, with a flash, directly rushed up.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not easy to find a person in this long road, and it''s even more difficult to meet an acquaintance. It seems that all six people except bao''er can''t wait to come in.


    This time the eternal road was born, it should be very important, there must be some secret to speak of.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Soon, the four were close to the battlefield.


    From the perspective, we can see that in the vast fog, there are violent energy fluctuations and eddies, in which four or five figures interweave, bloody battle.


    One of them is Ming laoguai, a half holy sword waving, sharp knife gas smashing vines.


    Beside him, there is a powerful and ferocious golden beast. Although it''s vague, Ning Tao recognized it at a glance. It''s a divine beast, the golden winged Mirs bird, which should be the so-called king of the Mirs.


    In addition, there is an ancient star giant, the whale shark king, which is also very powerful.


    Two four step Tianzun, and a three-step peak besieged a woman, she was surrounded by many vines, gritting teeth to maintain, a familiar green tree, like the pillars of heaven and earth, hard to resist.


    It turns out that Qu ling''er!


    Yiling, one of the six people in the world, the ancestor of the great spirit, was unexpectedly besieged by three people.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "No, if it goes on like this, even if there is eternal green wood, she won''t last long." As soon as Ning Tao''s face changes, he doesn''t want to go to the rescue.


    Think about the past, the big elf is the first force to support him, has been sparing no effort to help him.


    He is also most predestined with the great spirit. The queens of this generation are his women, and they have received the favor of eternal green wood. Even Yiling has helped himself repeatedly, fearing neither the general situation nor the crisis, and is full of affection.


    Now she is in trouble. If she doesn''t help, is that still a person? What''s more, the opponent is still a ghost.


    Even if his opponent is a person he doesn''t know, he has to fight. He can''t succeed. The enemy of the enemy is his friend. This is very incisive.


    Just about to rush up, but the Fire Dragon King quickly pulled him back and said in horror, "are you crazy? Didn''t see each other. What''s the strength? Rush up to die? "


    "Now when they don''t find out, it''s the most important thing to escape, otherwise they can''t leave."


    It was scared, and what it said was reasonable. What strength did the other side have? Two four step, one three step peak, what strength do they have? One three-step, two two-step, it has no combat effectiveness.


    On this strength, I still want to save people. It''s not enough to die. How can I save them? How to save?


    Not to mention one of them is king Jinpeng. If it is found, it will be that there is no way to heaven, no way to land, no way to escape and be chased to death.


    In the public and private, how to see, this matter should not be saved, that woman is basically not saved.


    ZuLong and zuhuang also frown. However, they respect Ning Tao''s decision. If they want to go up, they will go up together. If they want to escape, they will flee together. They are fearless.


    In the face of the Fire Dragon King''s death persuasion, Ning Tao took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice: "do you know what is the most needed thing along the way?"


    "Chance? Luck? " Fire Dragon King doubts.


    Ning Tao shakes his head. In an instant, Jin Peng shows his wings and whispers: "it''s the courage and spirit of being indomitable, and it''s overwhelming Determination


    "Mr. Ming, you''d rather have your grandfather come!"


    when the Dragon King was killed, he went straight into the battlefield.


    "It''s over. This is a madman. How can he always do some stupid things, for God''s sake."


    As soon as it collapsed, ZuLong and zuhuang roared and rushed up, transformed themselves, and went straight to the whale shark king.


    "Another two, heaven..."


    "Well?"


    The fierce, white hot battle was suddenly interrupted by these three roars. The old ghost''s heart was thumped. Is this the sound of Ning Tao?


    I didn''t expect him to come.


    "Damn it..."


    Qu ling''er, who is hiding in the eternal green wood, looks at Ning Tao fighting bravely and loses his mind for a while. Although his heart is complex and he can''t shake his head, he has to say that he is a comfort in his heart. He is willing to help her in this situation.


    But he can''t save her. Even one dragon and one Phoenix can''t change her.


    "Let''s go, don''t mix in, let''s go..."


    But her dissuasion was interrupted by a sharp cry. A golden light was faster than the ghost. It was the king of Jinpeng, with anger on his face, staring at the pair of Jinpeng wings and hissing: "boy, you want to die."


    He had heard the old ghost say before that it was still a fan of the fire, but he was trapped here and had nothing to do. He didn''t expect this son to appear in front of him.


    A Peng claw, with caught out.


    It seems that even steel can be crushed.Ning Tao''s aim is to distract him and let Yi Ling lighten his burden. The whale shark king has been firmly entangled by ZuLong and zuhuang.


    "Flat haired bird, want to kill me, dream!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Jin Peng''s wings fluttered, and the whole person started to flash at a high speed. Its speed was not limited to wings, but also integrated into body method and space power.


    However, a mountain is always higher than a mountain. It''s hard to imagine the talent of Jinpeng people.


    "Little bastard, compare speed with my Jinpeng family. You are looking for death." King Jinpeng was infuriated, which was no less than provocation and humiliation.


    "Brush Brush... "


    The two golden lights instantly spread out and moved at high speed.


    It''s hard to catch even the old ghost and others. They feel that they are everywhere, and it''s like an illusion. It can be said that they have reached an extreme.


    "Damn it, it''s almost there, this idiot." The old devil scolded him secretly, and he was very angry.


    As long as the three of them join hands to attack, within half a cup of tea time, even the powerful recovery and healing power of eternal Aoki will be broken by them, and Qu linger will be completely killed at one stroke.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity, he did not know how many times fantasy, finally encountered, but was the damn Ning Tao to stir up the Bureau.


    He is the only one left. The attack slows down, and the recovery of eternal green wood soars at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The blue walls of copper and iron were restored again.


    "Son of a bitch, roar..."


    Also take advantage of this opportunity, Qu ling''er can gasp, busy waving the scepter, dead drag old ghost, this is the limit that she can do now.


    ZuLong side can still cope, but Ning Tao side of the gap is too big, related to the whole game.


    Who can solve the other party first, free hand, whose side can win.


    "Ning Daoyou, hold on..."


    Ning Tao keeps speeding up, regardless of the consumption, and the sword spirit entangled, and Jinpeng Wang hard on the bar.


    "Forty four times The furnace of Ares


    "Wind source, speed up!"


    "Old Bian Mao, don''t you claim to be the fastest? Why can''t I catch up with you? Is your fame illusory, or are you old


    In the face of Ning Tao''s fierce general, King Jinpeng is already angry. He can''t help but yell angrily and says: "you are arrogant, how dare you be mad in front of me? I will swallow you alive. "


    A pair of golden wings like a knife, cutting space.


    "Secret skill, golden wing chop!"


    "Death ~"


    at the same time, Ning Tao stepped on the soles of his feet and suddenly turned back. The sword, which I don''t know when to gather all his strength, was cut down angrily, mixed with the power of wind and rain.


    "Stunt Kill the gods

 Chapter 3916

    A sword, to chop the golden wing!


    The sharp breath is dense and terrifying, with terrible lethality, which can kill gods and annihilate all things.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao and King Jinpeng fight with all their strength. They are earth shaking. The avenue is shining and the space is fragmented. Even the fire dragon king and others are shocked to see them.


    "This How could you stop it? "


    The old devil and the whale shark king are also incredible.


    A two-step, can you compete with four step Tianzun? Can you even block a full blow?


    How did this kid grow up so fast?


    "Damn, damn..."


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    When the storm burst, Ning Tao and King Jinpeng stepped back at the same time, one gushed blood, the other was dim, but only the next moment, King Jinpeng rushed forward with fierce anger, and the sharp peck was comparable to breaking the defense artifact.


    Can you stop it one move? Can you stop it two moves? It has three moves, six moves, ten moves.


    "Kill you, ho ho..."


    With the strong wind, Ning Tao breathed quickly, his pupils shrank, and his Fenggu sword had been shot away. He quickly shot it with gold grain.


    "Don''t be wild, old flat haired bird, come to fight!"


    "Kill..."


    It''s hard to see that Ning Tao is still at a disadvantage.


    King Jinpeng is the king of an era. One of the few evils of the Jinpeng clan is also very eye-catching in the eternal road. Few people can surpass him, and they can compare with King Shura and others.


    It''s a miracle for Qu ling''er that Ning Tao can survive up to now, but the result is still hard to change.


    Although the whale shark king is the peak of three steps, he is a powerful star giant. On the whole, his strength is no less than four steps. ZuLong and zuhuang join hands to fight against each other, but no one can do anything about it.


    Needless to say, Fire Dragon King can keep itself immortal, which is a good thing.


    As for the old ghost, although he was mad and unwilling, the Jinming Dao in his hand seemed to be unwilling to cooperate with him any more. Qu ling''er gritted his teeth and struggled for a long time before he made a decision.


    Then waving the scepter, the blue light bit by bit actually condensed into a heart, beating.


    "Pick it up, Ning Xiaoyou. I''ll give you something."


    "The heart of Qingmu is a gift from heaven!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In a flash, the blue light flew out like a sharp sword. It was astonishing fast, and even passed through the Qi of the sword.


    The old ghost was surprised, though he didn''t know what it was? But in the heart actually felt is not good, cannot help exclaiming: "is not good, what thing?"


    "Boom Boom... "


    A collision, Ning Tao was hit fly.


    However, as soon as he heard the sound, a blue light flashed directly into his body, mixed with the majestic energy, and condensed to his heart.


    "Ah Ah... "


    Ning Tao roared and his whole body was in full bloom.


    He didn''t know what it was? I felt a little swollen and painful, but I was happy and comfortable. The seven or eight bloody wounds healed.


    "What? What have you done, damned bitch? " Jin Peng, Wang Yizheng, scolded angrily.


    I''m going to push this boy to the limit, but with such a skill, I can recover from residual blood to full blood. How can I not make people crazy?


    However, under the astonishment and anger of the old ghost, the ever strong evergreen tree gradually faded. It seemed that it had lost its origin, became empty and flashy, and began to wither a little.


    "What? This... " The dark old monster turns pale. He can say that he is watching the growth of eternal green wood step by step.


    Although it''s something of a great spirit, in terms of understanding, except Qu ling''er, it basically belongs to him. The two of them brought something from eternal Island together in those years. His is Jinming Dao, and she is eternal green wood.


    And this let him headache, crazy for countless years, in the world famous crane for so many years of eternal green wood, is today to dissipate, withered?


    He has some unbelievable things.


    Qu ling''er is complex, and she has a twinkle of heartache. But before she came, she was ready. This time, the eternal road will open, and there will be a chance to become a saint. It will also be extremely dangerous, and it will fall at any time.


    Over the past billion years, six of them have stood at the top of the world, but they have never entered the eternal road.


    It was deduced that in the future, there would be a chance for sanctification. It was very weak, but it really existed. They had been groping for it until this time when the eternal road opened, they saw the hope.


    Otherwise, they would have been able to enter those times when the eternal road opened in these billion years. Why wait until now? Get together.


    When Ning Tao was breathless and excited, a complex voice rang out: "Oh, just, just..."


    "Who?"


    Ning Tao color change, suddenly look down, noticed the hand is flashing green wood God ring."It''s you? You What do you think? "


    Shenjie said: "since she is willing to sacrifice Shenmu to save you, it also shows that this is my destiny. As long as you promise me the final condition, I can be absorbed by you, which is also the expectation of Fengyuan."


    After hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes brightened. He tried so many times and finally waited for it.


    "Please say, I will do my best!"


    Shenjie complex way: "in those years, you took a green wood seed from the eternal green wood, because there can only be one green wood in the world, so that seed will never germinate, never grow."


    "But now, once the eternal green wood withers, the seed will be rejuvenated. When it grows up, put it Give it back to the elf


    "Only the great spirit can make the eternal green wood rise again. This is my last wish."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was stunned. He never thought it would be such a condition. With a bitter smile, he shook his head and said, "you don''t have to say, I''ll consider it, but it''s useless to say it now."


    "Once on the road to eternity, do I have a chance to go out? Let alone deliver the message. "


    After a long silence, Shenjie uttered a mysterious sentence: "you will go out!"


    With that, a blue light poured into the body.


    It seems to be slow before and after, but in fact it''s only in the electric time. The meridians of Ning Tao''s whole body seem to be blue and powerful. The six primary forces seem to burst it, and they can''t calm down for a long time.


    "No, kill him, quick." The old ghost realized that he was not crazy.


    Needless to say, King Jinpeng''s transformation into human form is faster, just like a golden thread. It''s like a claw of steel. It''s like catching it in an instant, and it''s going to kill you.


    However, at this moment, endless green vines rush out and surround it.


    "What What? " King Jinpeng was shocked.


    But they are struggling harder and harder, just like the green fire.


    "Little bastard, ho ho..."


    Just as he screamed, a cold voice sounded in his ear: "can you still run now?"


    "You Chi ~ "


    " poof... "


    Jinpeng Wang''s pupils shrank, his mouth widened and stiff. He felt a sharp pain in his chest. He looked down and saw that a palm had passed through.


    It smashed his heart in one fell swoop.


    A breath of three steps, even more explosive.


    "Why How is that possible? "

 Chapter 3917

    King Jinpeng only felt cold all over, swallowed by ice holes, vitality, a little bit of passing.


    It struggled, roared and fought back.


    But it''s hard to break away from the vine.


    "You You... "


    "No ~"


    Ning Tao is indifferent. His golden palms are pulled out in an instant, with a touch of blood and heart fragments. It looks like a simple blow, but it gathers six sources.


    Otherwise, how can we break the defense so smoothly?


    At this moment, the king of Jinpeng was completely stiff, his pupils were slack and dull, unwilling to fall.


    "Puff..."


    Ning Tao''s breathing is disordered, and his mouth is full of red blood. The six sources are fighting restlessly. Although it''s not big enough, taking his body as a battlefield is a torture to him.


    Even though he had calculated before that he could barely accommodate the six sources, when he really arrived at this day, he felt that what he thought was still too good.


    If it had not been for that delicate balance, I''m afraid that he would have already died.


    "Ah Cough "Pooh..."


    And at this moment, everyone in the room is dull.


    King Jinpeng, has it fallen?


    It''s unbelievable that the corpse''s chest is bleeding.


    How is that possible?


    The most incredible thing is the fire dragon king. What happened? Is he out of line with the times? Now monks are so abnormal?


    What happened just now? No one saw clearly. A four step king, just Just killed?


    Old man Ming was stunned. His scalp stood up at the moment, and he was short of breath. Even the Jinming knife in his hand was buzzing slightly. It seemed that he felt a crisis, and he didn''t resist any more. He tried his best to help him.


    "Attack? Or escape? "


    He was struggling for a thousandth of a second.


    If Ning Tao doesn''t die, it''s really a big trouble for him. How many people can fight against him if he lets go?


    I''m afraid that even the chaotic God of the future can''t suppress him, can it? This growth speed is too fast. Not long ago, it was barely able to kill Xia Hou.


    Now in a twinkling of an eye, even the king of Jinpeng, who was no different from his strength, was killed by him.


    Isn''t that a threat to him? The same power, also can kill oneself!


    As soon as the old ghost gritted his teeth, he held the Jinming sword tightly in his hand. Suddenly, he rushed out suddenly. His body turned into a shadow. He was as fast as the wind and as fast as the forest. The shadow of the sword was jagged. He killed Ning Tao without any hesitation.


    "Well, don''t even think about it." Although Qu ling''er lost his eternal green wood and his strength was greatly reduced, he could still delay the ghost for a moment.


    Thousands of seeds are soaring like ancient trees.


    "Holy Dharma, tree divine realm!"


    "Shuo ~"


    this scene attracted people''s attention, but the old man''s face was gloomy and ferocious, and said, "let''s show you the real power of my God!"


    The next moment, the whole person is like the unity of man and sword.


    "Holy Dharma, Tianming''s sword!"


    "Chop ~"


    with one stroke, the thousands of thick green trees were cut clean in a flash. The gap was like an ice mirror, breaking the tree kingdom with brute force.


    "What? It''s impossible? Impossible? " Qu ling''er lost his voice and exclaimed in horror.


    She has been fighting with the ghost for so many years, can''t she understand his strength? Even if he lost Aoki, slightly weaker than him, can not be so much worse?


    The semi holy sword seems to have come to life, and its soaring power belongs to it!


    "Ning Tao, be careful of that knife!"


    As soon as Qu ling''er''s words came to an end, Ning Tao noticed this side. His eyebrows sank and he gave a cold hum, as if he had found something fishy. They are both semi holy swords, but this one is totally different from Huang Sheng''s.


    Although different, his own strength should not be underestimated. This battle is crucial for him.


    Win, most of the world!


    Lose, all talk nonsense!


    "Well come, today''s war, either you die or I live." Ning Tao''s eyes are congested.


    With a bang, the divine power broke out.


    The next second, the hand full of green light hit the ground, and a larger, more magnificent and more dense green tree kingdom burst out.


    "Muyuan, disease!"


    "Well, you think you can stop me by the same means? It''s no use. Let''s die. " The old ghost waved his sword again.


    The awn of his sword was too terrible. Although the tree god world was stronger, it was still cut off.


    All bondage is divided into two.


    Under Qu ling''er''s and Huo Long Wang''s color change, Ning Tao is not surprised. He uses his hands to store power, and the hot flame erupts from his palm.


    As soon as the flame touches the broken wood, it''s like firewood meeting a fire, "boom" and burn better.


    Directly form a large sea of fire.


    "Fire, anger!"But it''s not over yet. Ning Tao takes advantage of this opportunity to take a deep breath. The whole person seems to have swollen one or two circles, and then a strong wind blows out.


    But the wind is not inclined to destruction, but to cheer. The wind helps the fire and makes the fire more crazy.


    "Wind source, roll!"


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    "Damn it, it''s just a little trick. What can it do to me?" The old devil gritted his teeth and wielded his knife with all his strength.


    And a dark evil force, will he to the package, otherwise, alone with this hot flame, with his strength is really difficult to compete.


    Under the three sources, all of them are stacked, but they still can''t stop the ghost.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s face changed a little. This guy''s strength is really terrible. Since the fire can''t work, I''ll change it. When the old ghost rushed out, it was raining in the sky.


    "Well?" Ming old strange tight, feel a bone chilling, let his hair burst.


    In the next second, a drop, a cluster of water droplets gathered, it was wrapped up in an instant, with the naked eye speed to condense into ice.


    "Rain, water, condensation!"


    "Give me Congealed


    Ning Tao angry eyes, to maintain, but the ice is still a little bit of crack broken.


    "No, I can''t hold it." Qu ling''er is very anxious. He wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth and tries to stop him at all costs.


    With a bang, the old ghost broke the ice and came out. He didn''t even look at the vines at his feet and chopped them.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Qu ling''er vomited blood and flew out.


    ZuLong and zuhuang are shocked, but they are also entangled by the whale shark king. Once Ming laoguai gets close to Ning Tao, they can almost make a decision based on their strength.


    Ning Tao can''t stop it!


    However, the old ghost has already rushed to Ning Tao, holding up the golden ghost knife, cutting down the terrible power completely, with a rolling intention to kill.


    The Golden Road on my feet is cracked.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s pupil almost contracted into a pinhole shape. When he breathed, his steps were disordered, as if he was scared. He had just recalled the Fenggu sword to gather the flame, but it seemed that it was too late to accumulate power.


    "No No... "


    ZuLong''s eyes roared red.


    But it''s too late. With a proud grin, Ming laoguai cuts off. Just as he is about to fall on Ning Tao''s head, a golden light flashes by. A golden general suddenly appears. His eyes are full of anger.


    "There is no amnesty for those who break in!"


    After that, he bravely faced the knife.


    "What What? " The ghost is stiff. Where is the golden general? But the sword can''t be taken back. With one knife, the general of Jinjia will be out of his wits.


    Can be around a flash, seemingly disordered, panic Ning Tao, actually a sword took the opportunity to pierce into his heart.


    This one is fast, hard and accurate!


    It''s like everything is in the middle of planning!


    "You You Unexpectedly... "

 Chapter 3918

    I can''t believe that there is such a coincidence in this world? Will you have such a bad luck yourself? Kill an asshole at a critical moment.


    It happened that he took that knife for Ning Tao.


    If it does not appear, with the power of that knife, Ning Tao will surely die, and there is no possibility of survival.


    "But it happened that..."


    "Poof Cough... "


    Ning Tao''s breathing is heavy. His action just now seems to have been practiced thousands of times in his mind. When he starts to move, he doesn''t need to think at all. It''s all instinct.


    To tell you the truth, he is also gambling with his own life. He is gambling on whether there will be a golden general.


    It all depends on the research results of these years, the belief and arrangement track of the devil''s road.


    If he makes a mistake in his research and doesn''t do it as he expected, he will be the one who will die. Therefore, it seems like a fluke, but in fact it''s five points.


    "I I''m not willing to... "


    "Why? For Why? " Ghost old strange pain of gush out a mouthful of blood, obsession roar.


    The result was unacceptable to him.


    Even if it''s dead, I can''t believe it.


    He''s a four step God. He''s been around the world for many years. He''s one of the six people in the world. It''s so beautiful and unattainable. He even escaped the chaos clock. How could he die here?


    By one he looks down upon from the bone, regards as mole ant''s hairy boy, he He is not reconciled to


    "There are not so many reasons. If you lose, you lose. The replacement of the old and the new is the truth of the reincarnation of the way of heaven. It will never change. Never underestimate young people."


    Ning Tao coldly draws out the strength sword.


    "Putong..."


    With the sound of a heavy ring, the old ghost, who has shocked the world for countless years, died in the hands of Ning Tao and fell here.


    Fire Dragon King, Qu ling''er and ZuLong and others can''t help but sigh and feel complicated.


    The whale shark king was confused. He was the weakest among the three. As a result, he was the only one left now. Even without Ning Tao, the two of ZuLong and a Qu ling''er were enough to kill him.


    When Qu ling''er and others breathed a sigh of relief, a knife that no one noticed suddenly rioted and shot at Ning Tao.


    It''s too fast.


    And it''s only a short distance away.


    "What? No, be careful Qu ling''er and others screamed and couldn''t help screaming.


    But it''s too late. It''s too fast. Even if Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and forgets that this Dao has a certain spirit, I''m afraid no one would have thought that the master is dead, and a Dao would spare no effort.


    But Ning Tao believed that it was not for revenge, but simply felt the crisis and wanted to kill himself.


    The real reason is that power!


    "Brush Chopping ~ "


    in the face of this Dao, Ning Tao can only gather gold body in a hurry. Before he has time to burst out the magic power of body protection, this Dao has already pierced in, and it''s like a bolt of fire.


    "Not good..."


    "Chi ~"


    a sharp blade into the meat sound, sounded in several people''s ears, Qu ling''er almost followed, a wooden blade condensed to meet, chopped to the blade.


    "Hum Hum... "


    The Jinming sword trembles all over the body, but it works again.


    It seems that even if he is hurt, he has to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Ning Tao. The tip of the knife has penetrated into his body, but I don''t know what''s blocking him. It''s hard to enter a little more.


    At this moment, Jinming Dao seemed to be angry, and burst out a rush of Jinge gas.


    "Kill ~"


    "hum, you want to kill me with a knife? You can''t join hands with Ming laoguai. What''s more, I''m looking for you now. I didn''t expect that you sent me to the door by yourself. "


    Ning Tao bit his teeth and hummed coldly.


    I don''t know when, his whole body seems to emerge dark yellow light, such as the earth is strong, vast, hard, and a pair of hands like fire and water grasp the handle of the knife.


    It''s like trying to take the opportunity to subdue it.


    "Hum Hum... "


    Qu ling''er followed closely, and a wooden blade turned into a wooden snake, which rolled the Jinming sword heavily.


    Both of them work together to pull out the Jinming sword. As long as they pick it out, they can''t run away. How big a wave can a piece of utensil turn?


    The whale shark king wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to escape, but ZuLong and zuhuang entangled him so tightly that they wouldn''t let him.


    "Damn it


    "Kill..."


    But at this time, the whole body trembles Jin Ming Dao is still unable to resist the two forces after all, is pulled out little by little, and a drop of red blood also overflows.


    If I hadn''t responded quickly and mobilized tuyuan in time just now, I''m afraid it would have pierced my heart.


    The Jinming Dao seems to realize that the assassination failed, and there is no chance for it to bloom with the spirit of Jinge. This time, it is not powerful. Instead, the whole blade shrinks and quickly moves away.


    "What? This How is that possible? " Qu ling''er was surprised. He had never seen such a scene.She has been fighting with the old ghost for thousands of times. She is familiar with the size and function of Jinming Dao, but this time, it makes her feel strange.


    Including some actions of eternal Aoki, it seems that there is something deeper secret that they don''t understand.


    Although she was surprised, Ning Tao seemed to expect that the golden pupil suddenly appeared, stepped on the wind, rushed out, and grasped the golden light.


    No matter how hard this golden light struggles, it can''t escape from the hand of Vajra.


    "Hum Hum... "


    It''s not hard to find that the ring is in your hand.


    Ning Tao has seen it clearly for a long time, and even thoroughly. This is the real essence of Jinming Dao. It''s not a semi holy Dao, but The origin of gold!


    "Boy, let me go. If you are polite to me, we can say it. Otherwise, I will die, and you won''t want to refine and devour me."


    An angry voice domineering way.


    It should be Jinling!


    But Ning Tao sneered: "if I''m really polite to you, I''m afraid I won''t be able to refine you all my life. But if you cooperate obediently, I''ll try my best to meet the conditions."


    Hearing this, Jin Ling sneered: "after all, you still want to refine me. I didn''t expect that you would kill the old ghost, and you could refine the six sources."


    "This is the point that no one has ever been able to achieve. You have actually done it. But I''m afraid it''s your limit. Even if I''m willing to let you refine, can you still eat it?"


    It has seen the abnormality of Ning Tao, even if he wants to swallow it now, he can''t do it.


    There are six sources in the body, the big riots and struggles, but the small frictions are uninterrupted. Ning Tao has been enduring, and his body has already suffered a lot.


    "Well, it''s not your problem. I have my own way to solve it. I''ll give you time to think it over. My patience is very limited." Ning Tao said, running the fire to set the ring seal.


    Because huokejin, although scribbled, can persist for a period of time, buffer is enough.


    At this time, Qu ling''er sees that Ning Tao''s side is all right. He has already breathed a breath to help ZuLong. However, the whale shark king has thick skin and boundless strength. It''s Ning Tao who joins the battlefield to solve the problem.


    The fire dragon king was frightened when he saw it in the distance. It was so fierce that all three of them were killed.


    Saint is worthy of saint.


    Ning Daoyou is worthy of being Ning Daoyou. Oh no, maybe you should be called Ning adult in the future!


    This is the way of practice. The strong are respected. Although Ning Tao can''t even compare with a finger, Ning Tao can abuse it.


    It''s no exaggeration to call an adult!

 Chapter 3919

    King Jinpeng, ghost and whale shark are all fallen, but they are nothing to the devil''s road. There are more mysterious and powerful existence in this road.


    It almost gathers the world''s innumerable years of information, whether it is ancient, archaic, or ancient.


    In the memory of the fire dragon king, he once met an ancient man. It is said that he lived with the sage of time and space. No one knows how long he lived? After a long time, everyone forgot his original name.


    Now only his name is Eternal king!


    It''s the longest known person of the devil''s road!


    And Ning Tao, no matter what king he is, he only comes here for the double lotus of thunder and lightning and the double source of thunder and lightning. Anyone who stands in the way is the enemy.


    In fact, the king of Jinpeng, the king of whale shark, didn''t want to kill him or become an enemy.


    The enmity between him and the Jinpeng family has been over since Jinpeng was supreme, but there is no way. If they don''t meet the enemy, they have to wait to die.


    However, it has to be said that he gained a lot in this battle, and he got muyuan and Jinyuan one after another.


    Although he knows muyuan and has been hiding in the eternal green wood, he did not expect that the last Jinyuan of the five elements was hidden in the Jinming sword.


    If it is not the power that it erupts at last, Ning Tao also is hard to confirm, it is too anxious.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to be impatient. All six sources have been refined. It must be the next one. If you don''t kill yourself, its intelligence will be wiped out.


    Ning Tao looked at his hands, this can really become the fifth king of diamonds, seven different colors of shiny rings arranged clearly, a hand shining extremely.


    However, we are still short of the last two, which will be considered satisfactory. But where are the last two sources of lightning?


    He''s beating about the Bush from the Dragon King, but he doesn''t have any information about it, and he doesn''t have the power of thunder and lightning. It seems that it''s not so easy to find.


    Although the battle was a complete victory, several people were seriously injured and found a place to recuperate slowly.


    The time tower and the magic weapon of the cave don''t work here. Space and time are very vague, and you can''t feel the breath and rules of the outside world. It''s just like being outside. It''s not good, but there''s nothing you can do.


    I feel that I used to be under the way of heaven, but now I seem to be in the blind area of the way of heaven.


    If you listen well, you will be in charge of the way of heaven. If you listen hard, you have been abandoned by the way of heaven.


    But no matter what, we are ready before we set foot on this road. After we set foot on it, we have no chance to regret it. Even if we die, we have to die here.


    Even if the chance is slim, there are always some people who have succeeded. Our friar would rather put out the fire like a moth.


    Better die than gain!


    That''s determination!


    I don''t know that it took several decades for Ning Tao to cure the internal injury, and he tried his best to cultivate the fire source as the leading factor. The five elements are not yet perfect, so he can only nourish them with wood source and suppress the other five sources with fire.


    This is now the only way, but also the most suitable way, who let Jinyuan has not cooperated.


    However, it has not been proud for long. It was unable to get muyuan before because jinkemu had no Jinyuan. Now it has the same problem, but huokejin is the key to overcome it.


    But now is not the time for refining, at least until the fire source is strong enough to suppress the six sources.


    In this way, he would dare to continue refining the next one, otherwise it would be death!


    The agitation and friction of the six sources have almost been solved, and the cultivation has been steadily in three steps, gradually strong, strong and steady.


    In recent decades, several people have not changed, except for the strength improvement, everything is the same as before.


    The fire dragon king had run out of oil and the lamp was dry, but Ning Tao made several moves and got all the armour sources for him to absorb, which enabled him to survive. Thank you very much.


    However, Qu ling''er always had a doubt, hesitated for a long time, just could not help asking: "Ning Daoyou, at the beginning of the war, the golden general, appeared so coincidentally, it was luck Or... "


    Although she knew it was abrupt to ask, and it might be a secret, she couldn''t help it.


    It''s been bothering her for a long time.


    Hearing this, ZuLong and zuhuang could not help but raise their ears. Ning Tao was stunned and said with a smile, "actually, it''s nothing. It''s really some achievements."


    "Oh? What do you say? "


    "Since I stepped into the road of eternity, I have been observing it carefully. Later, I gradually put it on the golden road. I found that its arrangement and changes were very strange. I couldn''t help noticing and observing it all the time."


    "It wasn''t until a while ago that I managed to master some fur, for example, like this." Ning Tao stood up, disordered footstep, suddenly a little.


    In a flash, a gold armour young general turned into a fantasy, roared, and wanted to kill with a gun.


    But as soon as Ning Tao brushed his sleeve, he smashed his whole body and sent a weak armor source to the fire dragon king.


    "This This... "


    The fire dragon king is a fool.


    How is that possible? Can friars still control Jinjia soldiers? This discovery is really amazing.Maybe they can find more secrets after studying deeply. They have thought about this before, but the workload is so heavy that they give up.


    "I have some tips and methods that I''ve worked out over the years. You can take a closer look and maybe it will help you." Ning Tao threw out a few jade tubes, no taboo.


    Qu ling''er and the king of fire and dragon all have complicated faces, but this ordinary jade tube is more expensive than gold.


    "More Thank you, Mr. Ning


    Ning Tao smiles and waves his hand. From the very beginning, he didn''t intend to hide his privacy. For example, he still owes Yiling a favor. People have ruined the eternal green wood for him. This favor is much more than him.


    ZuLong followed Ning Tao for the longest time. Looking at the jade tube, he suddenly said, "do you have any plans?"


    As soon as the words came out, a few people looked at them. Ning Tao made a sign for a while, then nodded his head and said, "you can see it. It''s good. I''m going to go through the devil''s road and have a look with my own eyes."


    Several people were shocked, especially the fire dragon king said: "although I expected this day, I didn''t expect it to be so fast. The devil''s way is mysterious and endless. This trip is not easy."


    He wanted to talk about the danger again, but he just thought about his strength.


    In addition to the top group of people, I''m afraid no one can help him. Moreover, King Jinpeng''s Jinpeng wings have been refined by him. No one is afraid of speed alone.


    Ning Tao nodded and said, "sitting here will not bring any results. No matter how hard or tired I am, I''ll have a try. If it''s dangerous, please let me know."


    After that, they exchanged the spirit jade tube one after another.


    Knowing that he couldn''t be persuaded, several people had to wish him a pleasant journey. Ning Tao had another purpose in his trip, which was to find the magic medicine of fire and expand the source of fire.


    This is a top priority.


    Only in this way can the source of gold be refined.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Under the huge wings of Jin Peng''s wings, Ning Tao''s speed is like a jump. In the blink of an eye, he has disappeared and rushed to the long road of the devil.


    What''s ahead? unknown.


    Can the five get together again? Unknown.


    However, they believe that Ning Tao can kill all the way back, and Jin Peng will spread his wings and soar up to 90000 Li!

 Chapter 3920

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A golden light gallops in the golden world.


    this long road, twists and turns, is accompanied by an old monk who is known as an antique, fighting, fighting, and discussing the essence of the times.


    Ning Tao never stops all the way. He only knows how to rush forward. The destination is unknown.


    There are friendly people and greedy people along the way. If they can fight, they will fight. If they can''t fight, they will run away. The so-called fire medicine has never moved. I don''t know if it can be found. The road is as difficult as the sky.


    On this day, he was stopped as he was flying rapidly. He was a fierce, huge ape, with a vast, strong and terrible smell.


    It turned out to be a strange animal The ape!


    Again God of the town!


    Ning Tao was surprised. Looking at the huge shadow, it still exudes the breath of four steps of the peak. Is this beast the top one?


    There are many monsters in the starry sky, but it''s not easy for ordinary monsters to get there.


    "Hum, human beings, if you want to live from now on and stay to buy fortune, you can leave without embarrassment."


    The town ape God urn hummed.


    Said, a silver iron rod anger pestle ground.


    With a loud bang, Ning Tao only felt that the road under his feet was shaking and his strength was amazing. Seeing this, he raised his eyebrows and said, "King ape, although I have no intention to be your enemy, but And not everyone can cheat. "


    "If you want to take resources from me, you have to ask if the sword in my hand is willing. No one can take my things from ningmo''s hand yet!"


    "Canglang" sound, the strength of the sword Susu sound.


    Seeing this, the town ape Tianzun looked up at the sky and laughed wildly, roared: "a small three steps, dare to challenge me? Do you know what it''s like to be hit by me? New people, don''t look for a way to die, don''t know what to do. "


    In the face of its oppression, Ning Tao just gave a cold smile. Along the way, he didn''t let him be afraid.


    "Cut the crap and fight if you want to!"


    "Anyone who dares to block my way will be killed!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In a flash, his whole body disappeared. The ape heaven beast''s pupil shrank, and the secret passage was so fast, but it still found out the location by its sensitive reaction.


    A silver iron bar was smashed down in an instant.


    This stick is really crushing the situation in all directions.


    Ning Tao''s pupils shrink and his eyelids jump wildly. He thought he could escape, but the space around him is crushed by it. If he is stuck in the mire, he has to fight with him.


    "Sixty times The furnace of Ares


    "Stunt, kill God!"


    "Kill ~"


    a sword, mixed with the power of his life.


    Thick flame covers, just like the anger of the flame king, leaving a gorgeous tail in the sky.


    Finally, a sword and a stick collided, and the strength and sharpness of the sword were interwoven to compete. There was a big bang, and the whole Golden Avenue trembled violently, just like the collapse of heaven, and the space was shattered.


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Ning Tao was hit by a stick and flew tens of thousands of meters. A mouthful of red blood gushed out, like a meteorite smashed into the avenue.


    However, zhenape Tianzun was cut into his chest with a sword. Although he was tall, rough and thick, he was still torn open a bloody wound. The wisps of flame spirit jumped, burned, deepened the wound and became more and more prosperous.


    "Ah..."


    "Asshole, it''s killing me. Roar..."


    Town ape Tianzun fury, merciless blow in the past, want to ningtao to thoroughly blow.


    But at this time, an absolute crazy expansion of the field, dominated by time and space, centered on the ruins, strengthened the field and opened the holy ring.


    "Ring, absolute realm!"


    Ning Tao roared and his blood gushed.


    "Well? What? "


    Town ape Tianzun beast pupil a shrink, was startled by this scene, however, under the fury or lose reason, want to use this fist and Ning Tao desperately.


    This is its talent, crazy blood. The more crazy the Vietnam War is, the more crazy it is. That''s why it has made a living.


    Ning Tao is also fearless. He roars and goes all out. He hasn''t had such a fierce fight for a long time. How about the four step peak.


    But at this time, on a precipice of the main road, an old man with a fisherman''s hat was fishing in the world. At a certain moment, what did he feel? All body a Zheng, slowly raised a head.


    A cold light of vicissitudes twinkles in my eyes.


    "When Empty


    "Long time, long time no see, Jie Jie!"


    "Brush" was a, I do not know when the cliff has no figure, do not know how he left.


    At the same time, Ning Tao and zhenape Tianzun were surprised at the same time. What threat did they feel? The brain is just like an electric shock, and the hair explodes. It stops and suddenly retreats almost at the same time."What What is it? "


    "Coming, so fast, so So close... "


    Ning Tao exclaimed, but what does the town ape God seem to know? A frown, color change way: "is the old man?"? He''s not dead yet? How did you come here? "


    The blood was even suppressed.


    "Old man? Who is that? " Ning Tao a frown is full of doubts, but the heart has a kind of bad premonition.


    At the end of the speech, a rickety old man came in a flash, a pair of cold eyes overflowed along the hat, gritted his teeth and said with a sneer: "OK, finally let me wait, what''s your relationship with time and space?"


    "Well? What What do you mean


    Ning Tao a frown, faintly feel not good.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The rickety old man sneered and gritted his teeth: "many years ago, I was repeatedly beaten down by a damned guy, and even robbed the chance that should belong to me. He got the right way and made me trapped here."


    "This hatred is mortal, and he is time and space, and you should be his descendants."


    "Don''t quibble. I can see from your eyebrows that you are very similar to that damned bastard. Whether you are or not, you will die today."


    As soon as the words came down, the rickety old man was red eyed, and his steps moved like stepping on the dark grid. In the next second, a four step golden armor God would come out and roar up to the sky and kill Ning Tao directly.


    "What? You Are you the eternal king Ning Tao exclaimed, without hesitation, turned and fled.


    The person who can say this is the only one he can think of. After years of gratitude and resentment, he still remembers it, but it''s not hard to imagine how much he hates it?


    This man''s accomplishments are too high for him to see through. He can''t understand the golden road as well. Even if he can master the arrangement, this road is not suitable for calling Jinjia, but he can gather four step generals.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to escape even now.


    "Jinpeng wing, disease!"


    Seeing that he wanted to escape, the rickety old man narrowed his eyes and glanced at Jin Peng''s wings behind him. Although he was surprised, he still could not escape death. The general of God did not hesitate and was not afraid of death, so he ran after him directly.


    But in its rapid blink, a silver and iron stick fell from the sky and smashed him.


    "What?"


    "Boom Boom... "


    A God will so scattered, the power of terror in the road spread, gradually ripples.


    In front of his eyes, Ning Tao immediately sped up and left here, but he yelled, "thank you very much!"


    The rickety old man turned black, glanced at the ape God and said, "are you looking for death?"


    Hearing this, zhenape Tianzun, who took back the silver and iron stick, wiped the blood on his chest and grinned: "Sir, this is my territory. You are wrong to rob my opponent."


    "Well, it''s even now. Please help yourself!"


    See it giggle, rickets, the old man flashed angry, but looked at the direction of Ning Tao left, or cold hum, catch up, dare not delay.


    "Boy, you can''t escape from me!"

 Chapter 3921

    With the strong wind, Ning Tao rushes forward. Jin Peng''s wings reach the fastest speed. Regardless of the power consumption, he steps on the wind source and accelerates secretly.


    He really scolded his mother. He met the eternal king, the oldest man in the devil''s road.


    Strength, needless to say.


    I''m afraid it''s much higher than the old ghost. Even the ape God at the top of four steps is afraid of it.


    It''s possible that he has already reached the goal. At the moment, he is like relying on his strength, and once he finds the right opportunity, he will throw out the strange hook.


    A protracted war is not good for him!


    What''s the eternal heart? Ning Tao has never heard of it. However, it should be a terrible thing. Otherwise, how could it make him hate for so many years?


    At present, the most important way is to get away. If you can''t fight, you can only fight for insight.


    If he can understand the golden road more in a short time, or have half of the old man''s attainments, he wants to catch up with himself, that is a dream.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao always pays attention to the ancient king''s movements, rules, arrangements and crazy deduction.


    A jin of water is too much to swallow.


    In a flash, all kinds of inspiration and thoughts welled up.


    At the beginning, the harvest was huge, but gradually the king found that it was wrong, and he had some difficulty.


    It was only then that I found out that the boy had been watching him all the time. In the process of being chased and killed by him, he dared to do two things with one heart. He didn''t pay any attention to him and deceived others too much.


    "How dare you sneak? When I catch you, I''ll cut your skin and cramp you up. "


    The rage of ancient Wang Qi.


    At the same time, the steps are deliberately disordered.


    This has a great influence on Ning Tao''s observation. Coupled with his crazy attack, he can''t concentrate his mind. He has no choice but to take it step by step.


    Occasionally, he was caught by the hook. Although the injury was not very serious, he always felt weak.


    For example, this time, I hit my right arm and brought up a little blood. The whole arm is soft and can''t work hard. It''s not numb or stiff. It''s not a curse? The divine power can''t work.


    Fortunately, it''s not permanent. If you swallow some panacea, you can recover after a long time.


    But the inventory in the ring is not much. This old thing seems to be determined to kill him. I don''t know how long it''s been chasing him. I can''t beat him. I can''t shake him off. Ning Tao is going crazy now.


    However, in this extreme crisis, his understanding is very fast, and his body shape is integrated into a lot.


    In the eyes of YONGGU Wang, Ning Tao is growing up a little bit. This process seems to be slow, but at a certain moment, when he adds up, it will be very amazing, which is even stronger than his comprehension ability.


    I''m afraid "time and space" is just like that.


    How can a small three steps make him spend so much time and effort? Is he really old?


    "Old dog, you are a genius. If you have a chance, you will get it. Your eternal heart and strength are not enough. Don''t make a fool of yourself. I blush and disgrace for you. Thanks to your virtue, God has eyes."


    Ning Tao broke the pot and swore.


    Since I can''t get rid of it, I''ll have a good scolding. At least I can have a mouth addiction before I die.


    At a certain moment, he suddenly murmured to himself that some secret methods converged on the hook, and the hook turned into blood red. Suddenly, he threw it, faster than the speed between them.


    "Well? What? "


    Ning Tao screamed that it was not good, but it was a little late, and his thigh was hit by the blood red hook.


    But this time, instead of being weak, it was very uncomfortable. The blood trembled, as if it were dry and dark, and a sense of exhaustion came out from the bottom of my heart.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Turn to see, but found that the ancient king seems to have been moistened, that pale face, the emergence of a flush, the rickets of the body are straight some.


    "Jie Jie, little boy, blood is delicious. I''m not willing to kill you all of a sudden."


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he had to slow down. He was haggard, nauseous, and weak, as if he had been hollowed out. Seeing the king of ancient times catch up with him and throw out the hook again, his heart suddenly chirped.


    However, at this moment, a black hole swallowed him.


    If normal, it''s like vanishing out of thin air.


    "Well? what? This is... " The ancient king suddenly stopped, his face changed, and he frowned: "it''s The devil''s game


    This phenomenon has been mentioned by the fire dragon king since Ning Tao came in for the first time. It is a rare and dangerous phenomenon. It is not clear exactly how.


    However, the eternal king has experienced several times, and he knows that Ning Tao is no longer the devil''s road.


    But if he comes back, he will be in the place where he just disappeared. If he dies outside, it''s OK. But if he can still come back, let him die in front of himself.


    At this time, Ning Tao, who was engulfed by the black hole, looked at the scene with his eyes wide open. He was extremely unbelievable, full of doubts and illusions?In front of this scene, it turned out to be the world, the holy land of eternal life, the seven worlds of the galaxy, he Come back?


    There is still a battle going on.


    One of them is Huang Sheng? Is this an illusion? How is that possible? What''s going on?

 Chapter 3922

    Ning Tao frowns and is full of suspicion. No matter how hard he doesn''t believe it, this scene is also very real.


    Candlelight eye didn''t respond.


    Or he''s back in the holy land of eternal life.


    Or is the vision in front of him too powerful, he has been trapped in it, difficult to break out, even the biggest card of the candle dragon''s eye did not respond, what is his chance of winning?


    "What the hell..."


    At this time, a forest cold knife gas earth shaking, up and down as one, ruthlessly cut to the holy land.


    Huang Sheng laughs wildly, with one against two, jitianzun and Yixing daoren join hands, but even so, in the face of Huang Sheng, he is still losing.


    "Damn it, set up the battle and join hands to resist the enemy." The halberd master gushed blood, gritted his teeth and glared.


    "Yes ~"


    "broken halberd Break the sky array


    Hundreds of millions of friars roar and work together.


    I saw that the tsunami like power poured into Ji Tianzun''s body, and his strength suddenly rose. As soon as he stepped on his foot, he rushed up again. Holding the broken halberd in his hand, the boy grew up a little bit more dignified.


    A unreal broken halberd is as high as a thousand feet.


    "A halberd Divide the world


    "Kill Kill... "


    Looking at this scene, Ning Tao pick eyebrows, an apricot also broke through? But I''m afraid it''s still hard to fight the enemy.


    Huang Sheng seems to have just been promoted to two steps, but with this holy sword, he can deal with it even in the face of three-step Tianzun. He retreats completely. It''s natural that two tianzuns will besiege him with one step. He is not afraid.


    "Hum, little rat dare to be presumptuous in front of me. Without Ning Tao, you are nothing."


    Huang Sheng cut off with a knife.


    Such as the fountain, mixed with the force of reincarnation.


    The next moment, after a few breath of stalemate, Morinda Tianzun''s all-out attack was broken up by a knife.


    "What Poof... "


    Countless friars looked up to the sky to spray blood, and their faces showed the color of despair. Their faces were pale, but they still couldn''t? Will the holy land be destroyed?


    "Damn it, Huang Sheng old dog, if you have the ability, throw that knife away and hit it again. You are nothing without that knife." Ning Xiaotian scolded angrily.


    Hearing this, Huang Shengyi grinned, looked this way, twisted his neck and said, "you are a little bit like your father. In that case, I I''ll start with you. "


    "Look at me, I''ve slashed your seven bullshit realms, killed all of you, and killed the Ning family. I want Ning Tao to live in pain every minute."


    Said, a sense of death permeated.


    "Holy Dharma, one sword reincarnation!"


    "Break ~"


    this amazing sword seems to be able to split the Seven Realms, and Ning Xiaotian and others are all in the anger of the sword. Looking at this sword, people are gradually desperate.


    Even Ji Tianzun and Yixing Taoist couldn''t stop them. This holy sword is too strong.


    "Is Is it really over? "


    Just at the critical moment, the space wriggled and a golden light flashed, which wiped out the Dao Qi.


    "This..."


    Everyone is dull. What''s the situation? Is it bao''er? But why some familiar feeling, a steady footstep then sounded.


    "Who? How dare you meddle in my affairs? Don''t you want to live? " Huang Sheng''s face sank and hummed coldly.


    But as soon as the words fell, a sniffing voice rang out: "is the tone so loud? It seems that you''ve had a good life these years. I thought you had entered the devil''s road, but you were still in the world? "


    "I dare to take the opportunity to destroy my holy land. Huang Sheng, Huang Sheng, you are so cruel and vicious. You can''t fight head-on, but there are a lot of villains'' tricks."


    On hearing this familiar voice, Huang Sheng''s grim smile could not help but froze. Looking at the gradually dispersing golden light, the whole person, like being frozen, opened his mouth, widened his eyes, and said: "rather Ning Tao


    "What? "Master?"


    Everyone was stunned, but the next second was silly.


    This How is that possible? The master of the gate has entered the eternal road for more than 1000 years. Yan Feitian can prove that But how can it suddenly appear here?


    Don''t talk about them, Huang Sheng is also confused, incredible Scream: "no, no This It''s impossible. I saw you go on the road of eternity with my own eyes. How could you come out? Fake, fake


    At the sight of this familiar face, the whole person seems to be engulfed by the ice hole and cold all over.


    However, Ning Tao picked his eyebrows and said, "since you are reincarnated, don''t you think of what is the devil''s game?"


    Just that moment, he had almost guessed one or two, especially in the palm of his hand, there was a gradually dim golden grain, like a flame, and Huang Sheng''s eyebrows had a golden line.


    It is said that this golden thread can only be seen by himself, and no one else, even Huang Sheng himself, can see it, and this person is the game he will play.


    Rout or kill the other party, until the golden thread dissipates, you can return to the eternal road.But don''t think that you can drag on all the time. The flame in your palm is time. If you haven''t solved each other after the golden flame is completely dim, then the one who died will be you.


    Unexpectedly, it''s a coincidence that he should meet Huang Sheng. In this way, it''s just the end of the grudge.


    At this time, Huang Sheng was in a cold sweat and yelled. He turned around and ran away, but a golden light appeared in front of him and slapped him hard.


    "Damn it, I''ll fight with you." Huang Sheng was so angry that he slashed down with all his strength.


    But in the next second, a dark yellow palm came, and directly grasped the holy sword of huangquan, and received it with bare hands. Under Huang Sheng''s incredible eyes, the other palm also grabbed his neck.


    "Well How How could it be... "


    Huang Sheng was shocked. He struggled hard and couldn''t get rid of it. How many times stronger is this guy than him?


    He roared wildly and wanted to burst out the real power of the holy sabre, but Ning Tao glanced at him with pity and said, "see? In the face of real strength, any conspiracy is very fragile. "


    "You have nothing left but this holy sword. From the beginning, you lost."


    "Goodbye, Holy Son of the yellow spring!"


    "No ~"


    Huang Sheng screamed and his eyebrows lit up.


    It turned out to be reincarnation Sutra, which was deduced by him. However, a wisp of fire broke out and swallowed him up instantly, and a force of suction gathered from the palm of his hand.


    His tenth reincarnation is barely 30% now. This is the big tonic.


    In the scream, Huang Sheng was completely destroyed. Even Zhenling was burned to death, and his pure power of reincarnation was absorbed by Ning Tao, reaching 60%.


    The powerful holy sword of the yellow spring, which Ning Tao has been greedy for a long time, has finally fallen into his hands.


    And holy land, are a burst of dumbfounded, come too fast, like a gust of wind, is such a feeling, yellow Huang Sheng just died? How did the master come back? This What the hell is going on?


    Ning Tao is also relieved to crush Huang Sheng with his strength. He just wants to talk about the past. Suddenly, his face changes and he finds that the golden pattern in his hand is flickering and vanishing. He''s going back soon. Is that too fast?


    A few words of consolation, such as the light of the fire and the light of the stone.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    But soon, Ning Tao and a group of people were entangled by the gold thread again and pulled into the black hole. When he reappeared, more than a dozen fishhooks came in a flash, which did not give him a chance to react.


    But subconsciously, he wielded a knife to cut it, and a terrible breath of the knife even beat all the hooks back.


    "What what? "Holy instrument?"

 Chapter 3923

    "Dang Dangdang... "


    The sparks are splashing all over the place.


    More than a dozen dark red hooks finally met a strong enemy this time. Instead of succeeding, they were eroded by the yellow spring, and a force of yin and cold filled the hook.


    Ning Tao''s face changed slightly, which reflected that he had a broken hand holding the handle of the knife. It was Huang Sheng''s hand, which was twisted by Sheng Sheng before he died, and a drop of warm fresh blood was falling.


    Full of unwilling, sad and powerless.


    "Hum, poof..."


    The rickets old man, the eternal king, snorted. With a puff of blood, the scalding body suddenly became completely cold, cold and hot.


    It seems that the hook touched him, but he didn''t touch him. In fact, the hook is his own magic weapon, which is equivalent to his hands and feet.


    This device is A hook breaks the soul!


    Not long ago, the fishhook struck Ning Tao and sucked away part of the blood divinity. At first, it didn''t feel wrong. Later, it became hotter and hotter. However, his cultivation was strong, which didn''t hurt him.


    And now the hook is eroded by the yellow spring, he seems to be frozen and shivering.


    If you are in deep water.


    "Damn it


    "Yellow Huangquan holy sword? Who the hell are you? Wait a minute. It''s not right. There''s a body and no soul in the sky. The rank of this Dao has been greatly reduced? Now I''m afraid it''s a little higher than my soul. "


    "It''s a pity that it''s the best of semi holy vessels at most." The eternal King grinned.


    Although the dark sigh of relief, but still full of questions, this boy experienced the devil game is what? How come there''s an extra holy Sabre once you come back?


    "Hum, the old man knows a lot about it. Even if it''s a big drop in rank, it''s enough to kill you."


    Ning Tao put away his broken hand and sneered.


    As soon as the words came out, the king of ancient times was in a state of desperation. When he opened his mouth, his Qi and blood gushed, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, forming a vision, a frozen flame.


    The stooped figure looked very weak.


    "You Cough Poof... "


    "Damn it, the tiger was bullied by the dog!"


    Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, runs the ancient Dafa, takes a deep breath, and gathers the energy of heaven and earth. Just when he is accumulating power, he suddenly says: "old bastard, you are acting like that. I almost believe you."


    "It''s just a few residual flames and weakening the power of the yellow spring. If you can hurt wubu Tianzun seriously, no one will be my opponent in this devil''s way."


    Hearing this, the king of ancient times kept spitting blood and gritting his teeth: "you How dare you humiliate me? Hateful child, I''m not with you... "


    Seeing his old, weak, sick and disabled appearance, Ning Tao had taken advantage of this opportunity to absorb several percent of the energy of heaven and earth. Jin Peng''s wings stretched out again and sniffed: "old miscellaneous hair, do you forget that I can pupil surgery?"


    "Goodbye, I won''t play with you!"


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Words fall, the whole person instantly escape.


    The eternal king was pale and stiff, his eyelids were jumping wildly, and his face turned green and red. It was not hurt, but angry. The little bastard had already seen that he dared to play with him. He wanted to cheat him, but it backfired.


    Cunning little bastard, you can''t run away


    Words fall, directly burst out, body shape and Golden Road integration, constantly jumping and moving.


    What kind of old, weak, sick and disabled?


    A great general of Jinjia united and blocked the way.


    But the next second, Ning Tao holds up the holy sword of huangquan and cuts it all the way. The God blocks and kills the God, and the Buddha blocks and kills the Buddha. The three-step golden general is abruptly split by a knife.


    A pure source of a was inhaled by him, the whole person''s spirit was changed, and the speed rose sharply.


    I can''t help but hate Huang Quan''s face for the sake of his personal hatred.


    He doesn''t believe it. Can''t he kill a monkey with three steps.


    Looking at the whole devil''s road and mentioning his great name as the eternal king, there are a few people who are not frightened by the news. The people he wants to kill and the treasures he wants have not yet been obtained.


    "Kill Kill... "


    See eternal Wang and persevere to catch up, Ning Tao is also a headache, hate straight bite after alveolar, can''t help, unless he can be promoted to the fourth step.


    But in recent years, the growth of the fire source is not fast or slow. The three sources are barely suppressed at the moment, let alone the six sources. They have been trying to find the magic medicine of fire, but they still have no whereabouts. They can only continue to consume it with him.


    If you can have more than half of his understanding of the Golden Avenue, you can definitely escape from the clutches.


    As he was running away, he always felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at him, not the eternal king, but the evil eyes in the dark, right behind his back. But he turned to look at it, but there was nothing in it. It was cool and empty.


    At this time, a auspicious golden light from the empty air, from the devil''s game reward.


    "Well? "The golden light of merit?"Ning Tao picks his eyebrows, which is also a good thing.


    But then he found that the golden light of merit didn''t dare to come near. Although it was always with it, it seemed to be cut off by something. There was a force for it to fear.


    "What''s the matter? Have you been recruited? " As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he dodged and detected.


    Finally, let the fire attach itself.


    But nothing unusual was found in every place.


    The hook keeps harassing and attacking, but with the holy sword of the yellow spring, at least it has a certain counterattack power.


    I don''t know how long later, Ning Tao also don''t know how many times to check, there is no strange place, but merit gold flash quickly, in the dark, he blessed the soul, subconsciously touched his forehead.


    There was a shade stabbing the palm, just like a black thorn, trying to get into the bone marrow.


    "What? I want to die. " Ning Tao cold hum a, the fire source rushed up, although effective, but that a black thorn also struggled for a long time to be evaporated.


    A ray of magic energy fell into Dan Tian.


    "This is The power of darkness? "


    As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he gradually realized that his reincarnation had a dormant dark power. If he revolted at the critical moment, especially in his nirvana, wouldn''t it be dangerous?


    When he thought about it, he was in a cold sweat. If it wasn''t for his merits, Jin Guang might not have found it.


    I''m afraid Huang Shenglun is in the middle of his comeback. Although he knew that he was full of darkness for a long time, he didn''t see it and didn''t think much about it. But who knew that he had gathered so much dark power?


    Is this the key to the legendary Dark Lord, the dark god? Or, have you joined?


    But Ning Tao shakes his head. He doesn''t care about it first. He''ll refine it again. Otherwise, it won''t be removed for a day. It''s just like a thorn in his heart. He puts his hand in the center of his eyebrow and injects fire. Wood is a supplement to refining.


    "Well? What''s this kid doing? " The ancient king frowned and gathered his spear with his hands.


    With a whoosh, it was thrown out.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Ning Tao dodges in the difficulty. Although he is embarrassed, he can hold on. If he wants to be more patient, he has never been afraid of anyone.


    How long does this chase last? One by one stubborn, I do not know how many people over? How far did you fly? The gap between the two is not only close but also far away.


    At a certain moment, Ning Tao suddenly opened his eyes, flashed a fine awn, the breath rose a lot, the dark power has been completely refined by him.


    "Ha ha, old bastard, I''ll go ahead and dare to chase me. Eat my tail gas."


    The next moment, the speed goes straight up.


    "What What? "


    Once the king''s face changed, how did he become stronger? What has he done in such a long time? Even if he grits his teeth to pursue, he is still separated by Ning Tao, and can only take the opportunity to make a brand.


    "As long as you don''t catch him, you''ll run away!"


    Ning Tao doesn''t think so. He is filled with ecstasy. The dark golden light of merit is inhaled into his body. Although it weakens a lot, it is also thanks to it to pull out a hidden danger.


    All of a sudden, he felt a few familiar fuzzy feelings. It was ZuLong and they were in front of him.


    Have you already made a circle?


    Sure enough, he saw four people at a remote fork in the road, and Qu ling''er and Zu long exclaimed: "you Why are you back so soon? It is said that it will take at least 3000 years to fly around. "


    "You''re half as good as that, aren''t you?"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao took a quick breath and said bitterly, "I was chased by an old miscellaneous hair all the way. Can I escape and fly back quickly?"


    "Lying trough, dare to move my brother, who? I''m tired of living. Let him come. I''ll kill him. " ZuLong rolled up his sleeves and glared.


    Qu ling''er and the fire dragon king also looked over, but the next second, Ning Tao said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid it won''t take long to arrive. His name is Eternal king


    "Oh In the middle of Who is it? "


    Fire Dragon King several people suddenly lose voice to scream a way, the eye bead son almost didn''t stare out, Zhang big chin is stiff.

 Chapter 3924

    Fire Dragon King, Zu long and Qu ling''er all stare at him. They all think that they have heard wrong. Their breath is so scared that they all look at him with dull expression.


    "You Again... "


    "Er ~"


    Ning Tao was dumb and said bitterly, "eternal king!"


    "Hiss ~"


    all four of them took a breath of cold air. They felt that their brains were short of oxygen, dark and faint.


    Although all of them are new people except huolongwang, they know that some people can''t be provoked by the devil''s way because of their understanding, adaptation and influence.


    The most powerful Shura king!


    The immortal elephant king!


    And the ancient king!


    These three people, known as the three kings by the eternal Road, can''t provoke, can''t offend, can''t provoke, although I don''t know if there is any unknown? But even if there is, it can''t be better than the three kings.


    But Ning Tao provoked the most troublesome and troublesome eternal king, who was an old monster.


    "You Are you sure it''s him? But how did you mess with him? He hasn''t shown up for many years. How can he chase you? " The Dragon King screamed.


    Ning Tao showed his hand, 100% sure, and said about the headache.


    After listening, the four people were all confused, which Is that too bad for him? Because of a sacred ring of time and space, the old man chased all the way.


    The Fire Dragon King collapsed on the ground, his face turned pale and despairing, and said, "we''re all dead. That old monster is the one who will repay us. The fish he''s staring at has never been hooked."


    "I''ve heard of that eternal heart, and it''s said that it''s also known as the heart of a saint. As long as you get it, you can become a saint. I wonder how much he hates the saint."


    "If this account is passed on to us, we can''t even wipe out the arrival of the other two kings."


    He is crazy and screams, and ZuLong and zuhuang are dignified. Even if they go together, they may not be the opponents of the old monster.


    Although it''s not a few steps away, every step is very different, not to mention that the oldest old monster lived in the same era as the sage of time and space. If you can live to the present, you have to say that you have no ability, even ghosts don''t believe it.


    "Damn, can''t you help it? We just have to run for our lives? Wait till you die? " Qu ling''er''s face is not willing. At least she is one of the six people in the world. This kind of powerlessness makes her very uncomfortable.


    If there is eternal green wood, it may not be able to compete with the five steps.


    "Unfortunately..."


    Ning Tao also sighed and said: "if only there were fire medicine or wood medicine, if only you could give me some more time, I would fight to death."


    But he ran away in a hurry all the way, and he didn''t explore some forks. The harvest of his trip was very hasty.


    "Fire system? "Wood?"


    Qu ling''er ponders slightly. Although she thinks that there must be a secret in the eternal green wood, Ning Tao knows it, but she never asks. From all kinds of signs, it''s better not to know. I''m afraid it involves Ning Tao''s secret.


    She thought for a moment and said, "there is no wood magic medicine, but I can add some wood magic power for you. If you practice fire magic or secret arts, you will get twice the result with half the effort, which is comparable to the weakened version of the magic medicine."


    Zuhuang also brightened his eyes and said, "yes, I can also provide fire power. Even if it''s not as effective as the divine medicine, at least it''s better than none."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a while, nodded his head and said, "you can have a try, but time is not enough. The ancient king will soon catch up."


    As soon as the words came out, this wisp of hope just ignited was put out again. ZuLong sighed, how could he be so subdued?


    But at this moment, the fire dragon king, who has been silent since just now, suddenly said, "fire is a kind of divine medicine. Who said that there is no, and I have a better one."


    "Well? Are you serious Ning Tao''s eyes brightened.


    And ZuLong also grinned and patted Huolong. Wang said boldly, "you old boy have a collection. It''s said that you''re not a fool."


    But zuhuang was stunned, and suddenly said, "the fire medicine you said is not your own."


    "Well? What? "


    Ning Tao and Zu long were surprised.


    In Qu ling''er''s astonishment, the fire dragon king showed a smile of vicissitudes and said, "Lord huangzu is really smart. At the peak of aging, he was the God of three steps. My origin is better than fire medicine."


    "No, absolutely not!" Ning Tao and Zu long refused with one voice.


    But as soon as the words came to an end, the fire dragon king said, "please listen to me, Holy Father. I don''t know how many years I''ve lived, but this is the only thing that''s useful. Even if you don''t use it, I''m afraid I''ll die soon."


    "If you can make another contribution to the emperor before you die, and give play to some residual heat, then as a member of the dragon clan, the old man will die well."


    "What''s more, Lord Ning has long been known as the fire dragon king, more worthy of his name than I am. He has also won the challenge of the fire dragon. If I can add fire to the new fire dragon king, I feel that It''s worth dying. "But Ning Tao clenched his teeth and shook his head: "it''s absolutely impossible. He doesn''t know my relationship with you. I can run away again. I may not lose."


    "Give me more time, I should be able to understand the deeper arrangement and change..."


    Just then, two forces suddenly from the back full hand, field suppression, acupoints, brute force blockade, Ning Tao unprepared by two people.


    "You What are you doing? Are you crazy? "


    "Let go of me, absolutely not..."


    But Qu ling''er and Zu Huang clenched their teeth and tried hard to suppress them. They said: "there is no time. The eternal king has a deep foundation in the devil''s road. Even if he can''t catch up with you, there are countless people related to him."


    "If he''s impatient, we don''t even have the chance. It''s the only chance."


    Just when Ning Tao was about to break free, ZuLong suddenly turned into a light, like a white vine that bound him. The dragon head gazed at him and said: "boy, recognize it, it''s the glory of the fire dragon."


    "Old man, what are you waiting for?"


    As soon as its voice fell, the fire dragon king showed a happy smile, a group of fire light bloomed, burned the body, and finally there was only a group of fire, containing the soul of the dragon.


    "Lord Ning, you don''t have to blame yourself. I was humiliated by the eternal king in those years. If my death could change his life, then I really didn''t live in vain."


    "This is my last wish. From today on, you are Fire Dragon Emperor


    "Kang Kang Kang... "


    An ancient fire dragon roars up to the sky.


    The next second, a mini fire dragon into Ning Tao''s body, that is the source, pure energy.


    The original silent fire source is like a hungry wolf smelling its prey. Suddenly, it''s witty. It''s overjoyed and devours all the people who come.


    "Hum Hum... "


    And another force of fire and wood came in.


    Give full assistance to strengthen the fire source!


    Although zuhuang is also a fire attribute, its origin is not as good as the fire dragon king, because Ning Tao is a dragon body. I''m afraid there is no more suitable choice than the fire dragon king in the whole world, and the effect can be multiplied.


    Ning Tao gnashes his teeth, full of resentment, guilt and remorse. ZuLong can understand him, but he roars: "if you don''t keep up your spirit and let the eternal King come first, he will die in vain."


    Said, actually released him.


    Qu ling''er and Zu Huang also stepped back.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao closed his eyes, and the origin of the fire dragon had disappeared into the fire source. With his ecstatic agitation, he used the ancient Dharma to consolidate the induction, and the strong fire source had been able to suppress the six sources.


    And his breath has also been promoted to the late stage of three steps, and it is still improving. This chance is no less than the great tonic.


    At the same time, a wisp of his mind fell into the golden ring, conquering gold with fire and refining by force. It had to absorb gold as quickly as possible and break through four steps.


    Lian Xing was also urged to the extreme!


    Seeing that everything was on the right track, the three of them were relieved. Looking at the dust in the air, ZuLong was sad. Although he was worried, it was probably the best choice for him.


    If we don''t meet them, it will be scattered at the edge of the road.


    Death is unknown.


    "All the way Let''s go


    Just sigh, but suddenly see Qu ling''er suddenly a spirit, look to the distance, color change way: "not good, there is a strong breath fast approaching."


    "Yes It''s the eternal king

 Chapter 3925

    As soon as Qu ling''er''s words came out, ZuLong and zuhuang''s face became ugly. How could they chase them so soon?


    "Damn it, what do you do?"


    After a look at Ning Tao, he is sitting attentively with his knees crossed. A gold ring on his finger flickers and disappears, and a breath rises and falls.


    It''s completely settled.


    It seems that I can''t wake up for the time being.


    Never let him be disturbed by the eternal king. This is their last chance. They must hold him back.


    "Let''s fight together, even if we die, we will stop him." As soon as ZuLong clenched his teeth, he revealed himself, but he was only nine feet high, compressing his strength.


    And zuhuang did not show any weakness, his flaming red wings stretched out, and the surrounding space was distorted.


    Qu ling''er swallowed a pill and took out the green wood scepter. It was made of the branches of eternal green wood. Compared with the real spirit scepter, it''s very different, but now it''s better than nothing.


    Three people work together, unexpectedly slightly reversed the regular arrangement of the avenue, the golden light flickered, and the magic turned into a general.


    As the saying goes, three cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang. The three of them have studied for thousands of years. They are still in this familiar area. Long ago, in order to guard against foreign enemies, they did tricks here.


    I didn''t expect it would come in handy now, but can a three-step general stop the eternal king?


    The answer, of course, is impossible.


    He didn''t even need to use his hand. As soon as his cold eyes were swept away, he sneered and played a big knife in front of Guan Gong, which was extremely ridiculous.


    His body flashed and he took the last step suddenly. A three-step golden general rushed up.


    "What What? "


    Qu ling''er was stunned.


    It took them such a long time to create a golden general, but the eternal king was able to do it in just a few seconds, and forced to unite in an extreme arrangement.


    "This..."


    "Boom Boom... "


    At this time, the two Jinjia generals scattered together.


    The three men once again moved out the final chassis. They were the second gold general, which was the limit of their understanding, but they were still vulnerable.


    The king of ancient times just sneered, threw out the hook and hit it out.


    This set of actions is decisive and neat.


    It was only a few breath before and after the fight.


    Three people in the heart wow cool, this also how to fight? Hand to hand? But at this time, the king of ancient times saw all around him, and suddenly he was startled. His color changed and said, "are you ZuLong


    His footstep is subconscious, it can be said that there are some instinctive fear, fear in the depth of the soul.


    You know, before the era of the three kings, it was the era of ZuLong and zuhuang. The individual strength was not only very strong, but also hard to fight even the chaotic God, almost no less than the sage.


    At that time, he, the king of Shura and the king of elephant armour did not know where to take risks. Who dared to provoke him?


    They are basically invincible in the world. I don''t know how many times they have been around? It''s easy to imagine the number of powerful men who have been killed by them who are more powerful than their three kings.


    But since a certain era, the two of them have evaporated. It is said that they were selected by the devil''s game, which is the ultimate game, but they died there.


    "But now, how could..."


    "Wait, no No, you Not them, a three-step peak, a three-step peak, too much difference, you What happened? "


    The eternal King''s face changed dramatically.


    In his impression, no one has ever been able to leave the devil''s road alive, so he thinks that they are just a heavy hit, not a newcomer here.


    On hearing this and his actions, ZuLong''s eyes turned a little, and then he glared. Long Wei said: "I know it''s my seat. Do you dare to be wild here? Why don''t you get out of here and die? "


    There was a pair of Flying Dragon Wings stretching out behind it, because it refined the token of the flying dragon king.


    It was found in the collection of King Jin Peng.


    Among the six dragon orders, only the ice dragon order is left now. The flying dragon order alone has not been fully refined, otherwise it should be able to break through to four steps now.


    Zuhuang also got a divine order from those collections, which promoted her three steps and greatly increased her strength.


    Seeing this deterrence, ZuLong really suppressed him. He retreated a kilometer, frowned, and said, "no, if you change the temper of ZuLong. Dare to do it in front of it. I''m afraid I''m dead now. "


    "Who the hell are you?"


    ZuLong mouth dumb, he used to have such a cow than it? But zuhuang hurriedly said: "we are us. Can anyone dare to pretend to be us?"


    Qu ling''er is silly. However, she is also flexible. As long as she can hold him down, she can do anything.


    Sure enough, the long silent heart of the ancient king jumped up in a disorderly way. He was short of breath, and his instinctive terror was still there. But he always felt that what was wrong, and how could their strength become so weak?


    Another look at Ning Tao, what seems to be going on? Let him have a kind of bad feeling.Soon, his eyes narrowed and he said with a sneer: "no matter whether you are them or not, I will kill that human. If you dare to stop me, I just want to fight with you again."


    "Get out of the way, or we''ll kill together!"


    As he spoke, more than a dozen fishhooks shot down.


    As soon as the pupils of the three people shrink, they all try their best at the same moment. The power of the dragon and the Phoenix is combined again. The strong power of the spirit makes the place full of vitality. But behind the beautiful vitality, there is withering.


    "Long Huang "Heaven shatter!"


    "Holy law, life is forbidden!"


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    Several forces burst out, earth shaking, those sharp illusory hooks were all broken.


    "Well? This So simple? " ZuLong Leng for a moment, some accidents, is that old man strong outside, or they become strong enough to compete?


    But at this time, Qu ling''er suddenly turned to look behind him and exclaimed: "no, I''d rather be a Taoist friend!"


    The words fall, Zu long sees that the ancient king unexpectedly pounces on Ning Tao and goes, passes through them three people, did not put them in the eye at all, you do not entangle with them at all, crafty.


    "Hum, you are too young to delay with me." The eternal King grabs Ning Tao with a grim smile. After chasing him for so long, he finally catches him.


    But at this moment of his pride, an absolute field bloomed, instinctively protecting the master.


    "Ring, absolute realm!"


    "Well? What? "


    Wang, who has a deep understanding of the power of time and space, has a deep understanding of the power of time and space.


    Although the withdrawal was timely, it was swallowed up by the field and deprived of tens of thousands of years of life.


    As Ning Tao''s strength increases, the power of time and space and the Tao of the universe will increase, and the power of the holy ring and semi holy instrument will also increase greatly. But ten thousand years is nothing to the ancient king, and his broken soul can make up for it.


    He can live for such a long time, which is directly related to the semi holy vessel in his hand. It can take away all kinds of nutrients, such as divinity, essence and blood, vitality, and feed himself back.


    At this time, Qu ling''er turned around and killed them. Although they were not strong enough, it would take some time to solve them, especially ZuLong and zuhuang.


    We can''t drag it down. Let''s make a quick decision!


    "One soul, three souls, seven spirits!"


    The ancient king did not hesitate to lose himself, threw a hook into the absolute field, and went straight to ningtao, like lightning.


    "No!" Qu ling''er screamed, but he couldn''t catch up, or did he fall short?

 Chapter 3926

    Just at this critical moment, with a whimper, the Fenggu sword came out of its scabbard from behind to meet the fishhooks.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    There was a flash of sparks, which surprised the king and Qu ling''er. Although they were in a hurry for a few moments, they also gave ZuLong time.


    "Old dog, dare to touch my brother, to die." Behind ZuLong, there was a burst of dragon wings and a burst of flames.


    Zuhuang also spewed out a phoenix flame.


    With the power of wood, the two groups of fire are more powerful.


    Ning Tao is still sitting and his breath is fluctuating, but this is a great threat to the eternal king. He grits his teeth and refuses to give up the opportunity. He stomps his foot with great strength, tampers with the arrangement of the main roads and forcibly calls for Jinjia.


    A great general rushed out without fear and rushed into the sea of fire. He shot like a dragon and blocked it.


    "Kill Kill... "


    And at this moment, the eternal Wang Bang sent out a breath of terror. He shot out a dark and deep fishing rod from his hand, just like a beam of light. The silence was terrible. The next moment, it soared and assassinated the past.


    The black light can penetrate wherever it passes.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    "What?" All three were shocked.


    But the eternal King grins grimly. There are few people who can force him to show this move. It''s worth the little bastard''s death.


    But the corner of his mouth just showed his pride, and Ning Tao, who had been silent, suddenly opened his eyes, turned his hand, and a deep yellow sword appeared, roaring to meet him.


    "Dang Boom... "


    The whole Golden Avenue trembled.


    "What? Wake up Wake up? " Four people exclaimed, Qi Qi widened his eyes and breathed.


    Is Did it work?


    "Something''s wrong. His accomplishments and breath are still stuck there." Qu ling''er frowned and whispered.


    And the eternal Wang was also stunned. He scanned Ning Tao several times. Although his strength has improved a lot, he is still at the top of three steps. Is this their bottom card?


    It''s still a joke in his eyes.


    "Did you succeed, brother?" ZuLong breathed and looked at him. This was the price that the Fire Dragon King paid with his life. They couldn''t afford to fail.


    Ning Tao took a deep breath and grinned: "it''s the majority. Today He''s dead! "


    As soon as the words came out, the eternal king looked up at the sky and laughed. He said crazily and ferociously, "son, you have a good voice. Do you think you can challenge me if you improve your strength? I tell you, it''s a long way off


    "In this devil''s road, only three kings can kill me. Are you kidding me? It''s stupid. "


    "Ha ha..."


    ZuLong and Qu ling''er are stiff. They can''t guess where Ning Tao''s strength is?


    In the face of eternal King''s ridicule, Ning Tao sneered: "success or failure, try to know, die in this force, you can be regarded as no regrets."


    Words fall, a sacred force burst out.


    "Sixty six times The furnace of Ares


    "The power of the source of the five elements is attached to the body!"


    "Roar Roar... "


    At this moment, the earth source protects the body like King Kong, the arms are attached with water and fire, one cold and one hot, the wood source consolidates the internal organs and is full of vitality, and the gold source is injected into the holy sword.


    The sound of "Zheng" made a great impact.


    At the moment, its power is comparable to that of the holy instrument.


    Yes, Jinyuan has been refined. Although it has met with tenacious resistance, fortunately, it has succeeded. But now it is only half of the success, and some of it is being absorbed. Otherwise, it will take four steps.


    But he felt that even now, with the full power of the five elements, he might not be able to work together.


    "What What? "


    As soon as his face changed, he felt this terrible smell, and his whole body was full of sweat. He had a kind of fear. He gritted his teeth and scolded: "little bastard, do you think this is enough?"


    "Today, let''s show you what is the power of the five steps of heaven, what is the linmen foot."


    "Kill ~!"


    The next moment, the black fishing rod stabbed out.


    Even better, there are dozens of fishhooks, hidden in the void. Once there is turbulence, there will be all kinds of shooting.


    Ning Tao''s eyes were bright, he drank a lot and cut down with a knife. The sword was full of the spirit of golden dagger. It was invincible. The black fishhook only touched it, but it cried out, and even the light was dim.


    "You..."


    Eternal Wang Qi''s stare, straight heartache, this is his life root son, this just one blow suffered. At least it''s semi holy. Why is the gap so big?


    "Damn, damn..."


    However, with Ning Tao''s knife in hand, I have it all. It seems that I have found Huang Sheng''s feeling at that time.


    With such an invincible sword, it''s really hard not to rely on it. Its strength can be increased several times.


    It can be seen from the burning face of the eternal king that he had nothing to do, but was pushed down by him. Even if he was five steps from heaven, he did not dare to meet the edge of the huangquan sword and was beaten away."Old dog, is this your five steps? Is old age Qi and blood exhaustion, useless


    "Fight, kill..."


    "Hiss ~"


    ZuLong, Qu ling''er and other people are speechless. Is that too fierce? There is also the appearance of breakthrough.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t be wild." He is really very old. It''s very harmful to fight with all his strength.


    It''s embarrassing for him to be defeated now, but I''m afraid he won''t be beaten again.


    At the next moment, an ancient spirit is transformed into a virtual image, which is unique in the world. The fishhook and fishing rod are all turned into a sharp thorn, spinning wildly and sharp, as if the golden road can be pierced.


    "I''ll kill you with this trick when you''re young!"


    "Ever since It''s a duel


    "Break ~"


    Ning Tao breathes and sees that the three people want to rush up to help, but he shakes his head at him. At the same time, with a move of the other hand, Feng Gu sword appears.


    With one hand of sword and one hand of sword, Jinyuan and tuyuan are injected to protect the body. Fengyuan speeds up and rushes out in an instant.


    "Old dog, this is the end of you, too!"


    "Stunt Kill the gods


    "Kill ~"


    the sword and a stab collide like a meteor, and the two forces fight against each other.


    Ning Tao and the ancient king roar. At the moment, there is no difference in strength. No one can do anything. However, the ancient king can fight for it. Ning Tao is afraid that it will be just a few seconds. As long as he can hold on, he will win.


    Just as he was grinning, Ning Tao''s breath suddenly soared. His strength and the power of the sword soared. He even instantly overcame his attack. After only a few moments of stalemate, the sharp stab broke.


    "What What? "


    "No It''s impossible. It''s impossible. " The eternal King''s face turned white, screamed and his eyes turned red.


    He broke through to step four?


    And at the moment, the strength can be compared with him. How can this be possible? He is a five step God. How can Ning Tao compete with him in four steps.


    "No No... "


    "It''s late!"


    In an instant, Ning Tao was already in front of his eyes. His sword in his hand was as fast as lightning. He let the ancient king defend himself. Under the sword, he broke through the withered and decayed, and the momentum flashed by.


    ZuLong three stiff, heaven and earth seems also silent, no sound came out.


    "This..."


    In the eyes of a fool, the ancient king''s pupils contracted, his seven orifices bled, and he said hoarsely, "how How could... "


    Words did not finish, directly fell to the ground, the body separation, bent body kneeling there, the gap live like a mirror, blood gushing.


    This scene is extremely shocking.


    One of the three kings was killed by Ning Tao?


    Even Qu ling''er''s face is shocked. I''m afraid that in a long time, the road of the devil, the era of the three kings is coming to an end. No one else but Yihuang!

 Chapter 3927

    "Ding Ling Dang... "


    The sound of gold and iron scattered on the ground.


    It''s a broken soul. It''s the most powerful semi holy weapon of the ancient king, and it''s also the most important magic weapon. But now it''s broken, and the fishing rod is divided into two.


    Ning Tao breathes violently. He only feels that his strength is constantly emerging. It''s unprecedented powerful. The seven main sources are fire. The five elements have been completed, but they can be continuously surrounded by wind and rain.


    The sword was humming, trembling and spasmodic with excitement, drinking the ancient blood of wubu Tianzun.


    It''s more bloody.


    "Win I won... "


    "Well done, you are becoming more and more abnormal. Even Tianzun wubu can be killed. I''m afraid the three kings will be replaced in the future."


    ZuLong burst out laughing.


    Qu ling''er, Zu Huang is also pretty, flushed and excited. It''s too strong. I can''t believe it.


    When Ning Tao showed up, a fire appeared in his palm, burning. He murmured and said: "Fire Dragon King, do you see it? I did your last wish for you. I won. "


    A wisp of fairy like fire beat, as if to hear these words, happy, active beating.


    The next moment, a wisp of fire was ejected, burning the whole corpse of the eternal king and dispersing it.


    ZuLong three people also sigh.


    But of course, he didn''t forget his ring, so he didn''t have time to check it. His accomplishments soared, so he should consolidate it immediately. He felt that it had reached his limit.


    Even if there is a double source of lightning in front of him, I''m afraid he can''t absorb it and can''t be promoted.


    No matter how strong and refined his body is, it can''t hold the power of the nine sources. It''s a miracle among the miracles that he can hold seven.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for sages to do this. Every step Ning Tao has taken is unprecedented.


    After a long time, Ning Tao adjusted his breath and opened his sharp eyes. His breath was powerful.


    "Tut Tut, I''m afraid there aren''t many rivals in the world. What''s your plan now?" ZuLong held his arms and looked envious.


    In fact, it is not bad, as long as we can gather the six dragons, so that once its six forces will return.


    This is also the fastest way to improve cultivation.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao slowly got up, put away the remains, and said, "last time I was in a hurry to enter the devil''s road. This time I plan to walk again to thoroughly understand this road."


    But just then, zuhuang suddenly surprised, pointed to him and said: "you What''s the matter with you? "


    "Well? What? "


    Ning Tao Zheng for a while, suddenly found that the surrounding space fluctuations, a black hole slowly open, but there is no danger, he is also very familiar with, is the devil''s game, how can it be? Are you coming again?


    "Don''t panic. It should be another trial. If it''s successful, I''ll be back soon!"


    A gold line shot, immediately pulled him in, leaving ZuLong at a loss of three people, this is the devil''s game? It''s incredible.


    At this time, in a vast star field, mysterious space, black hole big Zhang, Ning Tao came out.


    He has experienced one trial, which is not nervous. Moreover, with his strength, there are not many people who can make him afraid. Every trial is very important to the participants. Gradually, he will come into contact with the ultimate trial.


    However, as far as he knows, it seems that everyone says that ultimate trial is a death purgatory.


    Even ZuLong and zuhuang were once planted there.


    I hope I don''t run into it too early.


    I was just thinking about it, but I found that the space here was familiar. I had been here before, but before I could figure it out, I heard a cold voice: "you are here at last!"


    "Well? Treasure Honey Ning Tao color change, golden pupil then open, all this immediately clear.


    In front of a gate of yin and Yang, a magnificent shadow stands with a negative hand, overlooking the front, standing on the top of the sacred beast. In addition to a trace of chaotic fire, there is a golden thread in the center of the crystal eyebrow.


    This is actually his trial object, could it be bao''er? This How could this happen?


    Ning Tao''s face is pale. Do you want to fight with your daughter? I remember that she once said that she was her own enemy. Is that what she meant?


    "Why, when did you come? Do you have any wine? Give me a bite. " Dumpling eyes shine, these 1000 years almost to suffocate it crazy.


    Ning Tao is bitter and wants to say nothing. I really don''t know what to say, but the beautiful shadow standing in the peak says faintly: "if you care about this golden thread, I can scatter it."


    "Seriously? By the way, can you see it? " Ning Tao exclaimed that this should not happen.


    He spread out his palm, and sure enough, there was a golden pattern of fire, but it burned slower than the last time, but the time was still very limited and urgent.


    "Although I can''t see it, I can sense its existence. It doesn''t threaten me. You can rest assured, but you and I will inevitably fight."Chaos heaven light way.


    "Why? I don''t understand. What else are you hiding from me? " Ning Tao frowned.


    It''s a cruel thing for him to fight with his daughter.


    Chaos Tianzun was silent for a long time. Suddenly he turned his hand and took out an object. Youyou said, "seeing it, I believe you can understand some."


    Ning Tao fixed his eyes and saw that it was not something else, but a key similar to Changsheng.


    "This Are you... "


    He quickly took out two magic keys, one is the fusion of longevity and time and space, the other is the yellow spring.


    As soon as he took it out, he found that the three keys were echoing, and there seemed to be an opportunity for each other.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "Hard Is this Here is... "


    In the face of his incoherent shock and consternation, chaos God calmly said: "the fourth Holy Land!"


    "According to the world''s understanding, this is The first super Galaxy


    Silence, dead silence.


    Ning Tao is dull. He has no clue that the first super galaxy is in front of him? The disaster zone where he came and went many times?


    "But But there''s no one here? "


    As soon as the words came out, the proud dumpling sniffed: "who told you that there must be a lot of people in the holy land? This is the fourth holy land, which can also be called chaos holy land. Do you understand? "


    But chaos heaven is calm, and takes a step. It is terrifying and majestic for tens of thousands of miles. It is like a king in the world and says: "I''m alone It''s the Holy Land


    "And I, the saint''s ultimate test, want this chaotic key, must first defeat me, if you can''t defeat me, let alone the devil sealed in the ancient gate!"


    Words fall, a huge bell fell.


    "Dang" was a clear sound, sweeping the sky.


    "This..."


    Ning Tao is silly. I don''t know whether to cry or to laugh. I''m afraid Huang Sheng doesn''t know. But even if he knows now, is he going to challenge chaos heaven?


    Challenge the strongest under the sage?


    "What the hell..."


    Chaos Tianzun looked at him as if she could see him thoroughly. Although she broke through to four steps Tianzun, she still shook her head and said, "although your strength is very good, you are not my opponent."


    "Darkness is coming, I''m afraid there''s no time left!"

 Chapter 3928

    "The dark is coming? Darkness again. What is darkness? What does it have to do with me? " Ning Tao has never understood the connection.


    No matter the gatekeeper, or bao''er, or any holy place, it seems that he was pulled in.


    But he knew nothing.


    What are the four holy places for?


    In front of the gate of yin and Yang, chaos heaven said: "heaven and earth are divided into two poles, yin and Yang, clear and turbid, light and dark. Many years ago, there was a disaster in the world."


    "The darkness is powerful. It''s an unprecedented and terrible devil, rising rapidly in the darkness. In the end, he was promoted to sage with incredible power. "


    "It The Dark Lord


    Ning Tao a frown, still don''t understand, shake his head way: "I just a small Tianzun, if even six saints can''t solve, what can I do?"


    "Is the purpose of the three saints'' creation of holy land just to destroy the Dark Lord?"


    Chaos Tianzun nodded, but shook his head again. Youyou said: "the Dark Lord is too powerful to carry the endless darkness of the world. He will never die and die. The six saints fought against him, but he was killed three times."


    "Although the cost is very painful, the three saints finally try their best to separate the spirit body of the Dark Lord and give them all the seals, but even if they do, they can''t erase them, and they can''t do anything by racking their brains."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was shocked and said: "kill Can''t be killed? And that kind of thing? "


    If this kind of thing changes to do normally, kills him not to believe, in the world also can''t kill person? And you can''t even kill a saint? It''s really incredible.


    "Not only can we not kill, but also the seal will not be able to support. When the seal is broken, the soul body of the Dark Lord will be the beginning of the global catastrophe, but the three saints will not let it cause chaos."


    "They travel all over the world, looking for ways, deducing the celestial phenomena, looking for a good solution to the disaster. In the end, they find a way out of the bad ways, create a holy land, and give hope to the future."


    "In the three holy places, they have their own arrangements. They meet each other in a desperate situation and stand up in despair. In the end, only one person can reach the peak. Even if they don''t meet the expectation, it''s good to become a saint."


    "At least, we can have one more helper in the decisive battle." Chaotic heaven sighs.


    "So, it''s me?" Ning Tao is dumb.


    Chaos God nodded and said, "among the three holy places, you defeated the other two holy sons and came to me with three keys. This is the highest achievement of Holy Land in a billion years."


    "Your body carries the hope of obliterating the Dark Lord, which is also your mission. The holy land can also be regarded as a contest between the three saints. Now it seems that Changsheng has won, and won thoroughly."


    "However, you still have my last pass. Only by defeating me can you get the last chaotic key. Only by collecting four keys can you open the old gate and get The heart of eternity. "


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao exclaimed. Although he always knew that there was nature in the door, he didn''t expect that it was the heart of eternity. Should that "gate" be on the road of the devil?


    According to the ancient king''s words, when my father snatched the eternal heart, he finally became a saint. I didn''t expect that the last thing left by the three saints was this.


    In order to meet this doomsday catastrophe, Sansheng really took great pains. Is there any hope?


    "Wait, no, since the eternal heart can be sanctified, why don''t you? Aren''t you a ready-made candidate? Why should the strongest under the saints create the holy land so much? "


    "And why do you reincarnate and enter the holy land?" Ning Tao thinks it''s wrong.


    The dumpling smelled the words and said, "nonsense, if it worked, the master would have been a saint long ago. The master killed all the way out of the devil''s way in those years."


    "At that time, the master was the peak, and no one could rival him. He got the eternal heart and rushed out of the road, but he still failed to become a saint. The master''s talent was so strong that he was envious and oppressed."


    "If the master can become a saint, he can jump to the level of longevity, and even be better in combat power, but he has not been able to break the bottleneck in the past few years, but his strength is no less than that of a saint..."


    Listen to these words, Ning Tao is stunned, chaos Tianzun actually has refined the eternal heart?


    Good boy!


    Isn''t that awesome?


    No wonder it''s the strongest under saints. No wonder it''s universally acknowledged that this is almost a proper saint.


    As soon as the beautiful eyes of the chaotic God darkened, he said with a negative hand: "a billion years ago, the three saints disappeared. Let me guard the world and guard the last pass. But soon after they left, I seemed to see a ray of opportunity."


    "I resolutely went away. In the dark, I followed the opportunity to reincarnate to the holy land of eternal life. In the Archean era of about three realms, I woke up once, but the time has not come. It''s only now."


    Ning Tao a Zheng, busy good strange way: "that this wisp of opportunity, you found now?"


    Chaos Tianzun shook his head and said calmly, "I don''t know, but I know there is no time left. The seal is about to break, and I can''t reincarnate again.""I am the last line of defense in the world, which is also the mission given to me by Sansheng. I must stick to it."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was dumb and could not help scratching his head: "by the way, what is the separation of soul and body you just said? Is darkness coming out? "


    Dumplings suddenly dry cough, a small voice: "master, this Do you want to say that, too? "


    Hearing this, chaos heaven pondered and said calmly: "it''s not necessary to hide from you now. At the end of the devil''s road, there is an old gate, where the soul of darkness is sealed and where the eternal heart lies."


    "In the deepest part of the world, there is a bottomless abyss, where the body of darkness is sealed. However, this holy body seems to have given birth to a new intelligence, which can now be called the ancestor of the golden pupil beast."


    "The seal of the abyss is in danger. It will rush out to destroy the world at any time. I must stop it. I am afraid of its strength!"


    From her face, Ning Tao saw the meaning of dignification for the first time. It turned out that the abyss was a seal of sage. Lingxu had been there before.


    I''m afraid it swallowed the spirit of heaven.


    "Come on, boy, I''ve said all I have to say. Now do you want to fight? I''ll tell you in secret that the master''s strength has not yet recovered to the peak. "


    Jiaozi gave him a sly glance.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao rolled his eyes. During this period of time, he had already felt it, but even so, his hope was not big.


    In fact, the significance of this level is that if you can''t defeat bao''er, you''re not qualified to get the eternal heart, and you don''t have the strength to defeat the dark soul. If you want to defeat bao''er, it''s the most suitable time now.


    But Ning Tao sighed bitterly and looked at the golden pattern of fire in his palm. It was almost half dark. He suddenly said, "can you buy me some time?"


    "You didn''t hear me, did you? The longer you delay, the stronger your master''s recovery will be. You are no less than looking for death. " Dumplings straight mouth.


    But the chaos God did not speak, his hands condensed the power of chaos, and a beam of light fell into his hands.


    "Chaos Seal


    In a flash, the whole palm was wrapped.


    Ning Tao fixed his eyes and saw that the dim speed of the fire slowed down and could last longer. He took a deep breath, nodded, and turned directly into the void.


    Seeing him leave, chaos heaven suddenly relaxed, patted his chest like a playful child, and asked curiously, "did it look like that just now?"


    Jiaozi touched his chin and nodded. He said cunningly, "it''s like that. However, this battle is inevitable. Even if you give him a little errand and help him, if he can''t, it''s still him who will be hurt in the end."


    Bao''er was silent for a moment, touched the flame trace in the middle of his eyebrows, looked at Ning Tao''s back and said: "I believe daddy can do it!"

 Chapter 3929

    "Hiss It''s a stab... "


    The void split, and Ning Tao stepped out of it and finally returned to the holy land of eternal life.


    There is no concept of time in the devil''s road. It seems that he is fighting with the eternal king, chasing and escaping, and breaking through. The time is very tight, but I''m afraid it has been several hundred years. In general, he is almost 2000 years away.


    Looking at today''s world, there is basically no enemy to threaten the holy land, which has been ranked in the name of super.


    When the news of his return spread all over the world, it caused a lot of excitement. People said that he had entered the road of the devil, that is, the road of no return and the road of death. Unexpectedly, the sect leader could come back twice.


    Xia Jie, Yi Yi, Tong Yaqian and others are all crying with joy, holding him one by one.


    The whole seven realms are also boiling. With the rapid development, the spirit and momentum of the holy land are advancing bravely, and the arrogance of heaven emerges one after another from generation to generation. However, Long''er, xiao''tian and kong''er are absolutely the top.


    However, his coming back this time is not just for reminiscence. Although there is a chaotic seal, it can delay time, but what he should do is to seize the time.


    In the sky sea, Ning Tao and a group of high-level officials from the seven circles gathered here to discuss countermeasures. Basically, he said what he knew, which was also a wake-up call.


    "Senior Taoist, you are the oldest among us. Do you have any suggestions for me to fight against chaos Tianzun?" Ningtao Xiyi road.


    After hearing the words, they all looked at the past, but they were ashamed of the Taoist priest''s hesitation. They shook their heads and said, "chaos Avenue is against heaven Avenue, and its combat power is particularly outstanding. Let''s say that she once had a war with her old master."


    "What was the result?" Ning Xiaotian can''t wait to ask. He is quite mature now. It is said that he took over the position of the first sect leader in the world.


    Wu you and Xin Yue don''t like scheming. Long''er and feng''er prefer to stay in Longdao, while xian''er is very strange, free and easy. She often travels everywhere, so only Ning Xiaotian is suitable for this position.


    Luo Tian has taught him for a long time. He is half a master, and now he is in a state of semi seclusion.


    Their generation has experienced too much. Ning Tao is another shopkeeper. It''s time for them to have a rest, and he also believes that Xiaotian''s ability can be well managed.


    Under the attention of the public, the Taoist took a deep breath: "the old master fought with her for hundreds of moves, and it took nearly 60% to defeat her completely."


    "The old master once said that if chaos can be sanctified in the future, it must be incomparable in combat power."


    Is it so terrible that people are tongue tied and stiff? Is there any hope that the owner will win? I''m afraid it''s not so easy to win even if it''s not the top.


    "In fact, it''s really a good opportunity to defeat chaos now. We only need to solve one point to win, that is Chaos clock


    The Taoist had a solemn face.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded and agreed with him. He had seen the power of the holy instrument with his own eyes.


    Four words There is no way to prevent it!


    "At the beginning, this holy weapon made the old master suffer a lot and was very tough. If we can find a way to restrain and deal with it, then there is still hope in this war. I''m afraid it''s the only way."


    I feel sorry for the Taoist.


    But Xiaotian, Guyuan, jitianzun, Yixing and others frowned and scratched their heads and said, "but it''s easy to say. It''s a holy instrument. If you want to deal with it, you should at least have the same level. Is there any holy instrument in the world today?"


    "This..."


    They all hesitated and shook their heads.


    If you want to talk about the semi holy instrument, there are some features, but I have never heard of it.


    Ning Tao turns over his hand and takes out the holy Sabre of the yellow spring. It used to be a holy instrument, but the death of Huang Sheng means the death of the spirit. Now it''s only the peak of the semi holy instrument. There''s no time to re cultivate the spirit.


    When the crowd was at a loss, Yipin, who had been silent, suddenly said, "I have a way."


    "Well? Do you know where the sacred vessels are? Why haven''t I heard of you? " Liuhuo danzun said strangely.


    Yipin venerable said solemnly, "I don''t know where there are holy vessels, but we can make holy vessels. I started to think about this thousands of years ago. After this long deduction, I have learned a lot."


    "Or, we can create a most powerful and unprecedented holy instrument, and it is only suitable for the door owner, and only it can do that."


    The heroic words shocked all the people present. Ning Tao, shame Taoist and others were all in a daze. They knew that Yipin could refine the artifact. But after thousands of years, could they refine the artifact?


    They don''t believe it!


    Even Liuhuo danzun said contemptuously: "I said that old man, you can eat freely. Don''t talk nonsense. How many kilos do you have? Don''t I know?"


    "Return the holy instrument. I know that the sect leader helped you kill the emperor Xiahou. You are very grateful. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Yipinzun was silent. Indeed, in the last World War, Ning Tao personally killed Xiahou Tianzun and fulfilled his promise to avenge him. He was very grateful, so he painstakingly studied how to repay him.


    In the public doubt, he firmly said: "I''m not kidding, this method is only the master line."Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned and said, "let''s hear it. How can we make a sacred vessel?"


    What''s the matter with everyone''s face? Do you really believe it? But Yipin was excited. He pointed to two dark shadows in the distance and said, "it''s it. It has the qualification to become a holy instrument."


    "Well?"


    Under the guidance, the people looked over, but gradually, they looked dull, including Ning Tao.


    The two shadows were stunned. They were no one else, one little black, one Big black!


    It must refer to Da Hei, because it''s the only tool. Let alone other people, it''s also blinded and said in amazement: "me? Let me be the holy instrument? Really? "


    Liuhuo Dan Zun helped his forehead and said helplessly: "are you crazy, old man? You want Lord Dahei to be a holy weapon? Or the most powerful holy instrument? there was no parallel in history? I wonder who gave you the confidence? "


    Ning Tao also looked over, but he felt that a product should have the strength, not like empty talk.


    "Master Yipin, don''t be so fussy. Let''s talk straight? How to do it? Why is it the strongest? " Ning Xiaotian several people hasten.


    see this, a product respectfully solemnly said: "I have been studying the universe of God for years, seems to be an auxiliary, in fact, its potential is great, if it can make it reinvent the essence of the absorber must change."


    "In fact, let it absorb the power of artifact, or divine mine, and so on. The more, the better. I''ll pile it up to the strongest by using the earth method."


    "What''s more, it has a characteristic that none of the magic weapons has, that is, change, swords, halberds, bows and arrows, etc. it is changeable, has too many functions, and has no limitations, which is also the strongest characteristic of it."


    After listening to his words, Ning Tao and others can''t help but be stunned. It''s possible to say so.


    In particular, he knows the big black best. If it can change, it''s really a characteristic. Unlike ordinary weapons, once refined, it''s fixed.


    "But where can we get so many artifact? What else is there? It''s not a small amount to pile Da Hei into the holy vessel. Don''t tease me Liuhuo danzun shook his head weakly.


    A product open mouth, but also dumb, after all, this is his hypothesis, also not sure.


    But at this time, Ning Tao suddenly said: "if there are many artifact, I know where there are!"

 Chapter 3930

    Artifact, divine mine, holy iron and holy embryo are all treasures in the world.


    ''s proposal is the most practical and the most stupid method, but it is also the only feasible strategy at the moment. Even if we sell the iron, we must refine the essence of the device and allow the black to swallow up and promote to the sacred instrument.


    Ning Tao knows Dahei best. It''s a natural artifact. Although it''s amazing, it also limits it. But this time, I''m afraid it''s the biggest creation in this life.


    A turning point that can change everything.


    To tell you the truth, Da Hei himself is confused. Who hasn''t yearned for his blood? Crazy fighting? But since its birth, it has carried the life of "assistance".


    Meet chaos, be despised by heaven, can only escape.


    It has long been fed up with these. Ning Tao''s characteristics and it are already powerful. If it can really transform itself and retain its characteristics, who can compete with it that day?


    It is said that at that time, Dahei started to cry hysterically, with a lot of tears and a lot of snot.


    Moving ghosts crying and wolves howling


    But time doesn''t wait for me. Ning Tao has already led the army into action. Many of the artifacts he said refer to the four super forces with a long history, namely Da Tianming, Da Ziwei, Da Beidou and XingKong nest.


    I''m kidding. I wonder what it was like when they were beaten and bullied by them? It''s too bad.


    Almost breathless under pressure.


    Now the rise, how can we forget this hatred?


    "Zhulong, xuanjie, Lihuang, Qingdi, yuxiaomei..." These feuds can finally be cleared.


    Teams of troops rushed to the starry sky.


    At the same time, the major allies responded and started the war with lightning speed.


    First stop, big sky!


    The three hundred million troops of the seven world allied forces and the one hundred and eight billion troops of the great spirit are pressing down on the border, and they are as strong as a bolt.


    "Kill..."


    "Roar..."


    "Those who fall will not be killed, and those who rebel will die!"


    Ji Tianzun roared, deafening, and his army was crazy, just like playing dope. Da Tianming was very confused.


    And a huge boa constrictor, suddenly from the river Styx, roared: "just a child, dare to attack me, fight back, kill me."


    "Why? Teng The ancestor of Teng snake? How could it hide in the sky Ice blue can''t help exclaiming.


    And not only that, it seems that its breath has broken through the heaven, but it''s just a step. It seems that it''s the self-protection method left by the old ghost before he left.


    With a ferocious smile, Teng snake''s father was extremely fierce and powerful, and full of evil spirit. However, just when he was majestic, a figure appeared in front of him like lightning. He stepped into the void, stood with his hands down and gazed at him.


    "What a narrow road for the enemy? Last time I let you escape, this time, I will sacrifice you to the flag! "


    Ning Tao gave a cold smile.


    Hearing this, the ancestor of Teng snake was dumbfounded and screamed: "no No, it''s impossible. Haven''t you entered the eternal road? How Why? It''s impossible


    But the mouth said, the huge snake body suddenly turned into fog, crazy panic fled to the four directions.


    This guy is a devil. He can kill Pluto and Xiahou alone more than 2000 years ago. Even Wuxiang died in his hands. But he is lucky to enter the heaven. Will he be his opponent again?


    "Escape, desperate escape!"


    The snake screamed, and his eyes were red.


    But just one step at a time, in front of the four step God, or at the level of six people in the world, where can we escape? What''s the right to escape?


    With a sneer from Ning Tao, a giant hand of Optimus was shrouded in it, compressing the space like the universe in his hand. If he could make it escape today, he would be killed in vain.


    In the horror of hundreds of millions of people, how can Teng she exert her magic power? Escape? Can not escape from this area, it seems to fall into the palm of the hand of the Tathagata.


    "Why How is that possible? "


    "Damn, I''m fighting with you!"


    Teng snake roars. In the thick crisis of life and death, it turns into a giant python with hundreds of feet. Its whole strength has been mobilized to the extreme, fighting frantically.


    But Ning Tao pitied to shake his head, sneered: "fight with me huolonghuang, do you have this strength?"


    "Die


    Say, a pair of big hands brazenly compress.


    In a pair of eyes, the space directly collapsed and contracted. The powerful body of the hundred Zhang Teng snake was abruptly compressed into a blood clot. The miserable scream of the Teng snake came and begged for mercy: "no Don''t kill me... "


    "Rather Ning ye, spare my life I can be your mount, guard the beast and enslave you... "


    In the face of his begging for mercy, Ning Tao showed no mercy and said coldly, "if you don''t die, my heart will be uneasy."


    "Break ~"


    the words fell, and a blow went out.


    "No No... ""Boom" a loud bang, a star field earthquake, the sky blood fog exploded, 100000 space was smashed.


    It''s too stupid to be so devastated.


    "Well So strong... "


    When Ning Tao waves, a longan sized blood clot condenses, which is all the energy of Teng snake. Maybe Dahei can use it when he is promoted to a holy weapon.


    Looking at the eyes below, he said: "I always have a clear distinction between good and evil, injustice has a head, debt has a master, and has nothing to do with the people of Da Tianming, but the high level of Da Tianming You have to die! "


    with that, the one directly facing the front of the big sky is more than one hundred people grabbing and exploding in an instant.


    It''s as fragile as porcelain.


    Even if it is supreme, it cannot escape the power of the dragon''s claw.


    The whole heaven and hell are stupid. The battle has been broken down. Tianzun and the high-level people have been given seconds by one person. What a fart? Too strong?


    Are six people so powerful? Some of them were shocked, but they could not help shaking their heads.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao, Ji Tianzun and Qu Xiaoxi looked at each other, and then opened the perspective. His mind dispersed and went to the treasure house as a flash of lightning.


    This unprecedented battle, the super battle, ended with absolute strength, and Da Tianming surrendered more than half of it.


    Some of them were killed on the spot.


    Joking, when the world in addition to the devil''s road, can be ningtao opponent never more than three people, and soon, eight treasure house, all by ningtao search.


    There may still be some remains, but Ning Tao can''t take care of them. He gives the rest to Qu Xiaoxi and Luo Tian. He takes the teleport to Da Ziwei. His time is very limited, so he can''t delay it.


    The second stop, Lagerstroemia indica!


    The situation here is a lot easier, with 700 million in the Seven Realms, 1.5 billion in the great zodiac and 1.5 billion in the great fairies, and Jiang Chen''s uprising flag, which split more than half of Lagerstroemia indica and basically occupied the absolute advantage.


    Even the powerful celestial beings cultivated by Lagerstroemia indica were killed by the compassionate mother-in-law of the great zodiac and the great fairy.


    When Ning Tao came here, the battle was coming to an end, and Jiang Chen quickly gathered people''s hearts, rallied, and became his solid ally.


    Of the eleven treasures here, he took nine, leaving two for Jiang Chen.


    The third stop is taixuan, Taimiao Shenzong.


    Although they are two ancient sects, with the help of hundreds of millions of troops and the help of Taishang Shenzong, Ning Tao was crushed by thunder with only one move.


    In fact, it''s so easy because taixuan, Taimiao shenzun, zitianzun and others have entered the eternal road. Even if there is Tianzun left behind, it''s all one step. Ning Tao''s killing is like killing a dog without blood.


    Although there is no detailed account of the confluence of the three armies, the number of them has reached at least five billion.


    There are three or four around guangtianzun.


    The fourth stop, pointing directly at the Big Dipper Galaxy!


    It''s a big reckoning, a big revenge, and it''s incredibly fast. The super galaxy that once stood on the cloud has now destroyed a group of people.


    The whole world was scared out of its wits.


    "Tiger Out of the mountain

 Chapter 3931

    This war can be said to be the most terrifying and terrifying liquidation in a billion years.


    Top class forces reshuffle.


    The enemy is smashed under the iron hooves wherever they pass.


    And the eyes of the whole world are staring at this side, do not know where the army will run? Where will it flow? When will it be?


    At the fourth stop, when Ning Tao first arrived at the Big Dipper galaxy, the wind had been heard here, but the big spiral galaxy was the first to encircle it.


    Unexpectedly, the big Beidou seems to be shrinking all the time, and there is no movement in it?


    "Well? What''s going on inside? Is there a trap? " Ning Tao pick eyebrows, perspective open, but too far away, see more fuzzy.


    Hearing this, the big spiral left behind Tianzun, blue hole, respectfully replied: "Huining sect leader, the war started too fast, we just hastened to encircle here, and we haven''t had time to take action."


    "However, as long as you give us a command, our 1.3 billion elite army will step down here."


    Seeing his vows, and even some can''t wait, Ning Tao suddenly looks forward. An old man in a star robe shows up with a complicated look and a sense of familiarity.


    "Why? How How could it be him? The strongest star in the Big Dipper system? He didn''t go to the eternal road? " Blue hole sky Zun stares big eyes to exclaim a way.


    According to reliable information, he has already set foot on that road. It seems that the old man is deceiving him.


    If he rushes in, or doesn''t have Ning Tao, he will lose a lot. Even he may fall.


    This is a three-step God!


    "It''s too insidious..."


    Seeing his scolding, Ning Tao was surprised. He took a step and said, "Taoist friend, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that you haven''t entered the main road yet. It seems that you have a big plan. Do you want to attack the world?"


    In the past, there was no shortage of such people. Knowing that there is no hope for the eternal road today, they simply did not enter, first created a false appearance, and then suddenly appeared in later generations.


    How many people can match his strength at that time? Many people have gained a lot from this plan.


    Beidou star God heard that, with a bitter smile, he shook his head and said, "it''s too late for any scheme. It seems that my big Beidou is doomed today."


    Although he is three steps, but now the general situation of the world, coupled with Ning Tao''s unfathomable strength, his three steps are really useless.


    At this time, the coalition forces came first, such as the kind-hearted mother-in-law, jitianzun, Yixing and so on.


    In addition, the sound of dragon chanting is loud, and the Dragon Island has come to help. Nearly seven billion troops are coming, which is dozens of times the strength of Beidou sect.


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, negative hand way: "in the hard to escape is it, our gratitude and resentment also should."


    Hearing this, and looking at the dense shadows in the sky, which are hundreds of times their strength, the Beidou star God said bitterly: "thousands of mistakes, thousands of mistakes, are all the mistakes of our Beidou sect. I''m willing to make amends by death!"


    "I know Ning Daoyou has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Please let me go of the Big Dipper system. I promise they will not make trouble any more. These things can be regarded as compensation."


    Say, unexpectedly rolled out a magic weapon of cave sky, incredibly still top grade, it is a crystal stone.


    Ning Tao, stunned, reaches for it and finds that it is full of mountain like treasures. I''m afraid it''s the inside story of Beidou sect for many years. It''s similar to that of Da Tianming. They don''t have privacy. It seems that they are sincere.


    He also did not expect that the Big Dipper God was willing to make amends for death, which was a three-step God.


    The old man is hard on himself!


    He pondered a little and nodded: "I promise you that as long as they don''t make trouble, there will be no war."


    Hearing this, the Big Dipper God breathed a sigh of relief. He bowed his hand and sighed: "thank you, Taoist friend. However, I still have one last question to ask. If Taoist friend can answer, I will die."


    "Tell me." Ning Tao picks his eyebrows.


    Under the attention of all the people, the Big Dipper took a deep breath and said: "dare to ask friends, what are the steps of cultivation now? If you fight, you have a good chance of winning. "


    Hearing this, blue hole, kind-hearted mother-in-law and others sneer, the old guy seems to be quite unwilling.


    But Ning Tao mouth a hook, also have no scruples, light way: "four steps!"


    "Four Four steps? Sure enough... "


    The Big Dipper God looked gloomy. Although he had guessed before he came here, he still felt cold in his heart. This is the level of "six people".


    Just thinking of this, Ning Tao said, "before I came here, I killed a king Tianzun who had reached five steps of cultivation on the road of eternity."


    "It is said that he was born in the same era as the sage of time and space, and he was once the enemy of time and space."


    "Hiss ~"


    never stops talking.


    Hundreds of millions of people on the scene took a breath of air conditioning, convulsed, shocked, and their scalp burst. It was a period with the sage of time and space, my God.Does this really exist in this world? How did he survive? Five steps, five steps!


    Not to mention them, even the five or six strong men in the room were shocked, but they knew that Ning Tao never lied, for fear it was true.


    And the Big Dipper God is also silly. His reluctance disappears. He smiles bitterly and shakes his head sadly. It seems that this decision is really wise. At least he can die with dignity and dignity. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to die?


    He can kill five steps. What is he?


    "Ning Daoyou, I hope you can keep your promise and leave." The Big Dipper claps his hand to heaven for inspiration.


    With a click, the skull broke.


    This palm was crisp and decisive, which directly scattered the vitality and soul of the whole body and instantly fell.


    But still retained a ray of true reincarnation.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao didn''t stop him. After all, it was not a deep hatred. He had to kill all of them. Then hundreds of people rushed out, one by one with tears on their faces and all kinds of attitudes.


    "Please, master Ning, spare me the life of Big Dipper!"


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    All the people on the scene were shocked. This is really very shocking. I''m afraid that the top management of Beidou sect is finished.


    But Ning Tao sighed, and the Blue Cave god suddenly came up and hesitated: "that, ningmen master, I''m afraid it''s the spring wind that will blow again."


    He meant, of course, to destroy the door.


    Ning Tao took a look at him, not to say whether there was that promise, but to say that darkness was coming. If he could not stop it, who could survive in the whole world?


    So it''s not necessary to kill or not.


    "Next stop!"


    Blue Hole see, can only helplessly sigh, a group of vanguard troops and arrived at the holy land of the yellow spring.


    At this time, Yan Feitian, who had reached the Ninth level of cultivation, had unified the place, refined half of the origin of the yellow spring, and went directly to the front with the army.


    Sixth stop, holy land of time and space!


    In addition to the presence of various forces, there is basically no big threat here. The time flies with anger, leading the ethnic people to rise. On this day, they finally recaptured the holy land.


    When it came to the seventh stop, the last stop, star nest, there were two people blocking it.


    Lingxu, Lingwu Tianzun!


    Lingxu still holds a black box in his hand.


    Ning Tao was stunned. Because he opened the perspective, he just swept away. His face became stiff and pale. A huge anger was burning in his chest.


    In that black box, there is a bloody head. It is Heilei!


    "Who did it?"


    In the face of Ning Tao''s anger, Ling Xu is gloomy and shakes his head: "I don''t know, but it''s from the star nest. His undercover identity has been exposed."


    "I know that this is provocation. You are angry and I am angry. The reason why we are here is to stop you. Once you move the star nest, it will trigger the Third World War."


    "Or it can be said that this is a trap. You can''t go, and you can''t go back as much as you want."


    People''s faces changed. Are you kidding? It is very serious. The third world war?


    But all the gods are serious. With the strength of the human race, it''s hard to fight a decisive battle!


    Ning Tao took the box and kept silent for a long time. Looking at the dim flame gold pattern in his palm, he suddenly rushed to the front and said silently: "don''t worry, I won''t be impulsive, but when I come back again, I will wash the nest with blood. I will let the person who killed him A thousand times more


    "Don''t destroy the nest, swear not to be a man!"

 Chapter 3932

    Today, the whole world, the Terran territory has been thoroughly shuffled, and the holy land of eternal life is one of the "top ten super", but it does not involve the star clan.


    The reason why Ning Tao didn''t kill them all is to guard against them. For the sake of the whole Terran, on the one hand, there is not much time. How long can chaos seal last? It''s hard to say whether we can hold on to the decisive battle.


    At this time, the holy land had already begun the preparation of refining holy vessels. In addition to one product, Ning Tao invited six of the eight masters of refining holy vessels.


    Seven masters of refining tools!


    Only one chance, they can''t afford to fail!


    Although this unprecedented feat will make one person more famous and even remain famous forever, neither Yipin nor the strongest Bailian Tianzun are sure to accomplish it alone.


    Even seven people, for whether the Zhou God dish can be promoted to the holy instrument, are still at a loss.


    "Stab..."


    Ning Tao tore up the space at one fell swoop and returned like a leap. With a wave of his hand, he threw out a lot of mountain like materials, artifact, fairy ware and so on.


    Even more, Shenkuang is piled up like a continent.


    The whole sky sea is just like a sea of utensils. It''s too shocking to imagine.


    These are the details accumulated by the seven or eight forces over the years, plus Rongtian gourd, Fenggu sword, huangquan holy sword, broken soul


    Basically, Ning Tao put all his family''s gains in one basket.


    Either reshape a most powerful holy instrument, or start all over again, just these two results.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going? " Ning Tao looked at the flame in the palm of his hand and frowned. He always felt that it was too late to go on like this.


    Hearing this, Yipin and others are sweating and have no energy to speak. Bailian Tianzun is better. He said bitterly, "you''d better not worry. This mountain like material must be refined first."


    Words a, Ning Tao Leng for a while, refining so many materials, that day lily is not cool.


    Absolutely not. It''s too slow!


    "Let''s go, let me do it. We must refine it as fast as possible." Ning Tao takes a deep breath and sits with his knees crossed to summon the fire.


    "Boom", this place is like a sea of fire, crazy swallow to the mountain general material.


    Bailian, Yipin and others were startled. After just a while, they were sweating. The temperature of the flame was too high for Tianzun to bear.


    At the next moment, a large number of weapons and materials begin to melt, revealing their true colors and dropping into the furnace


    "my God, good How fast... "


    A master smelter exclaimed that although the temperature is too high and the quantity is large, it will waste some and may evaporate directly, but the speed is undoubtedly dozens of times faster.


    And I''m afraid those evaporated materials are not good materials, even if they are screened.


    If it has ever succeeded, it will be so excited.


    Even the holy Sabre of the yellow spring, which he was once extremely afraid of, has to be integrated into his body. How excited I want to be.


    Seeing this, Bailian Tianzun wiped his sweat and said: "don''t be stunned. Let''s help and prepare to return the Zhou God dish to the furnace and start to strengthen the refining."


    "Yes ~"


    in fact, if we use other tools and so many different materials, we must consider whether they are compatible? Attributes? Or other small details.


    But the strong thing about Zeus is that they are compatible and have the strongest characteristics, so they are not afraid of any materials.


    Ning Tao hesitated for a moment and suddenly took out a set of holy rings with one hand. As a domain semi holy instrument, it played a very powerful role. However, when it came to this point, it was no longer reluctant.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I threw it into the sea of fire and tried my best to expand the refining and temperature of the fire source


    At the same time, as long as you look up, you can see a piece of red sky. The hot temperature is floating in the air. The sky sea has returned to its former position, which is the core of the holy land.


    At this time, the whole world was in an uproar. The result of the end of the war was even more astonishing and unimaginable.


    At that time, the students of sage college have become Big Macs and decided to survive.


    In the midst of everything in full swing, a small episode has taken place in the world of souls, that is, the earth.


    As the saying goes, the world is full of vicissitudes, which means that today''s earth can''t be more practical. The territory has increased greatly, the number of human beings has increased, and all aspects have been developed by leaps and bounds. Of course, science and technology is undoubtedly the first.


    Although the monk civilization has been flourishing again thousands of years ago, it still can''t beat the technology.


    In a word, the popularity of monk civilization is far less convenient than that of science and technology. This sentence may have been a joke and a whim, but today, it has come true: "mortals can also kill immortals!"


    The mortals of the monk civilization are still monks, but the mortals of the scientific and technological civilization can have the power of immortals to travel in space, cross the starry sky, go to heaven and earth, and shuttle the ocean. What a feat is that?Perhaps the higher friars despise it, but it is no less than miracles for the basic civilians.


    Today''s earth, all kinds of science and technology have been mature, and nanotechnology, artificial intelligence these two points, is a rapid development, rapid progress, but not rich people can not afford to use these two.


    At this time, a "IL" son from a large western family sneaked out, took a spaceship, broke through the atmosphere, and seemed to leave the earth.


    Not long ago, the seven worlds launched a war, the high-end combat power of the earth is not there, and his family is naturally empty.


    "Hoo, I''ve finally left this ghost place. In the future, I''ll be free. What rules and regulations are annoying me, and the damn Ning family. Why should I bow when I see them?"


    "I think Lao Tzu''s ancestors were the most noble blood in the United States. They were born rulers. A small Ning family dared to climb on Lao Tzu''s head. Bah."


    IL gritted his teeth, full of disgust.


    For today''s earth, Ning family has long been a magical legend, and all major data are top secret. Only a small group of people on the earth can understand the history.


    At this time, a blue crystal ball suddenly radiated light, "drop" sound, mechanical way: "young master, you have violated the eight rules of the family, please return quickly, your strength is not enough to take risks."


    Seeing the crystal ball "didi" flashing, yierman was impatient and said: "shut up, my strength plus the spaceship, even the three spirits of the great emperor can''t help me, I want to create my kingdom of science and technology."


    "I say you are also the top artificial brain technology on earth. Can''t you say something useful? I tried my best to steal you from my family. What do you know? "


    Crystal ball "didi" a, rigid way: "I am only the third generation of technology, this technology is not yet mature, belongs to unfinished products, there is still a lack of the last test, failed to completely humanize me."


    "Oh? What experiment? Yi Er is curious.


    "It''s a taboo human experiment. Some scientists have proposed to integrate the human brain with the intelligent brain. Once successful, it will be the third generation of cross century technology. However, due to the earth regulations, taboo experiments are not allowed."


    Crystal ball "didi" way.


    Hearing this, Yier sniffed, it''s just a person. There are many people on the earth, especially in China. The more people there die, the better.


    All of a sudden, a flash of red light flashed from the moving spacecraft and said in a hurry: "warning, warning, Ning''s emergency area is ahead. No traffic."


    Yi Er is a Leng, on the face unexpectedly peep out a grudge, angry way: "Lao Tze is about to leave this ghost place, still use to be afraid of what Ning family, give me to rush."


    "You have the ability to call Ning ER and Ning San, the law enforcers of the Ning family. I''m not afraid..."


    At the same time, the Tianqiong sea refining vessel has become white hot, all aspects of energy riots, scurrying, sometimes cold, sometimes hot, countless kinds of energy impact, the cauldron has been full of holes.


    "Hold on, hold on, it''s going to be successful." Bailian Tianzun and Yipin roared.


    And Ning Tao is also under full pressure. Suddenly, a very strong force bursts out, which is actually the force of time and space: "no, the force of time and space is too extreme, it''s hard to be compatible. Release it quickly, don''t let it explode."


    As soon as the words came down, the force of time and space rips the space like a rainbow and runs through the whole holy land.


    Such as a deep time gap.


    But before Ning Tao can catch his breath, he suddenly finds that a spaceship has been swallowed near the crack of time and space. This is exactly the spaceship that Yi Er is on. At the moment, he screams. He doesn''t know what happened?


    That terrible power, almost an instant to tear it, frightened in his spirit into the brain.


    "No ~"


    "boom Boom... "


    Ning Tao reaches out his hand to rescue him, but he is still a step late. The power of time and space cracks is too strong, and they all reverse the rules. Cause and effect, no one knows what will happen if they fall in? He didn''t dare to mess around.


    However, at that moment, he seemed to see three familiar and unfamiliar characters.


    "Far Cheng "No

 Chapter 3933

    "Remote number? Wait, this name feels familiar. " Ning Tao frowned and startled.


    I remember thousands of years ago, when the three worlds were fighting, he had seen it in the Mayan ruins of the earth. The appearance, shape and feeling were not too bad. I remember the name of the man behind the scenes The third generation of brain.


    I remember that it said that it would be there because of itself. Is it because of this space-time crack that it brought it to the end of the earth?


    Ning Tao is dumb, is this destiny so tortuous and strange? How did he get into the neighborhood? Haven''t you ordered the world gate to be blocked?


    "Strange..."


    Although it''s not funny, it''s just a small episode. The most important thing at the moment is the holy instrument. After the violence of time and space, I don''t know if it will have an impact and make people worried.


    One by one, they are sweating and almost dehydrated. One by one, they are swallowing their saliva and trying their best to make a stable melting pot.


    Even if it''s full of holes.


    However, Ning Tao suddenly felt that something was wrong. There was a danger brewing. The next second, he suddenly looked up and exclaimed: "be careful..."


    "Click Boom... "


    Almost at the same moment, a divine thunder came down.


    When the cauldron furnace exploded, a terrible impact was thrown away. Bailian, Yipin and others were thrown away. They vomited blood, and their faces were appalled. What''s the matter? Ray Thunderbolt? It''s an endless thunderstorm?


    "This Is this the last baptism? "


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Earth shaking power swept the sky and sea.


    Even Ning Tao, in the face of such a terrible force, has to retreat and is hard to get close to. The endless thunder sea devours this place, crackling like rain.


    "Damn it, Dahei, hold on..."


    "Ah..."


    "Good Good pain, ah, I can''t hold on, it It''s so strong... "


    The thunder howled in the dark.


    But their voices were too weak to face the thunder sea, just like the roar of thunder.


    The whole holy land was frightened by this scene. First, the fire burned the clouds, and then the cracks. Now there is a silver sky. Is this a sign of doomsday?


    "What is the Lord doing?"


    "Roar Roar... "


    "Boom Click... "


    Just as the silver sea was boiling, a small corner of the sky sea seemed to be stimulated, and a faint blue light fell into it.


    Its appearance, like diversion, drainage, has led a lot of thunder to the past.


    Ning Tao perceives the difference and opens the perspective. He finds that this is the essence of Qinglian''s elder generation. In the heart of the lotus, there is a sleeping ant. Endless thunder falls, but both of them are tenaciously on guard.


    But it''s not over yet. A colorful light rips open the sky sea and plunges into the thunder sea.


    Soon, a colorful light curtain opened and opened a protective umbrella for Dahei. Ning Tao''s face changed greatly and lost his voice: "Xiaolian, are you crazy? You can''t stop such a terrible thunder robbery. "


    "Click Click... "


    But the thunder poured down, no matter who it was? What a hindrance? All are destroyed.


    Ning Tao grits her teeth and five sources attach themselves to the core step by step. She wants to forcibly pull Xiaolian down. Although she can be immune to some Tianlei, this battle is too big. If she wants to stop it, she will be killed.


    However, Xiaolian''s cultivation is weak after all. Now she is only the supreme nine, and soon she is defeated.


    Under the impact of a terrible thunder, Xiaolian turns into a colorful divine light and merges into Ning Taomei''s heart. It seems that Xiaolian turns into a lotus reincarnation disk and says weakly: "Daddy, I''m so sleepy..."


    Seeing this, Ning Tao breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he just fell asleep. With a little time, he could recover.


    He was busy opening up five sources to protect the Dharma.


    "Hold on, hold on..."


    I don''t know how long it took for the thunder between heaven and earth to abate. The brains of Bailian Tianzun and Yipin were empty, dull, blank and numb.


    Qinglian body also drifts to the distance, quietly accumulating strength and instinctively guarding here.


    However, most of Tianqiong sea has been destroyed. Fortunately, the star continent has been removed. Given thousands or thousands of years, it should be able to recover.


    "Huhu..."


    "Why How''s it going? " Ning Tao breathes heavily and looks for big black everywhere, but finds that it is empty all around.


    "This..."


    Everyone was also shocked. Bailian and others were so scared that they were smart. They were like old men looking for the cauldron. Is the cauldron gone? What about the Zhou God dish?


    And Yipin venerable also dull, one buttock sits on the ground, dead ash way: "still failed?"


    For this reason, three super galaxies were flattened, two holy places were overthrown, two ancient sects were destroyed, and one ancient race was lost in dust.The result is failure?


    He can''t accept it, and absolutely can''t!


    "No No, why? Why? " Yipin cries out in pain and beats himself madly.


    Seeing this, several other masters of refining utensils held him in a hurry. Winning or losing was a matter of military affairs. What''s more, if there was a mistake in refining utensils and alchemy, all previous achievements were wasted, especially in this unusual rush.


    They had never used such a short speed to refine artifact. No one had any hope before.


    Failure is also expected.


    Ning Tao is silent. He doesn''t blame anyone. He just needs a powerful holy weapon to support the current situation. If not, he will fight for it.


    It''s just less than 30 percent.


    But all of a sudden, Bailian Tianzun found a fragment in the distance, which was a part of the cauldron stove. He moved himself. He trembled and grabbed it. He found a magic liquid on the opposite side of the cauldron stove.


    "This what is it? "Lord Black?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned, especially Yipin, who seemed to be crazy to take a look.


    "Well? This is What? "


    Ning Tao is also muddled. From the breath of this liquid, he feels the big black wave, but how can it be a liquid? How can he take it against the enemy?


    I''m afraid it''s not enough with mud.


    "Wait, let me try." Bailian Tianzun drinks low and points his singular finger on the liquid.


    It''s like calling the spirit.


    Before long, a humble voice fainted and said, "ah Ouch, my mother, am I still alive? What happened? Good How dizzy... "


    In front of his eyes, Bailian Tianzun said: "don''t faint. Let''s see what you can do? What skills do you have? What has the rank achieved? "


    "Grade? How can I do it? "


    Big black muddle, full Leng for a long time.


    Suddenly he jumped to Ning Tao''s hand, scratched his head and said weakly, "you try to imagine a weapon."


    "Oh?"


    When Ning Tao was stunned, a weapon appeared subconsciously, and the liquid in his hand miraculously expanded rapidly and stretched into a silver gun.


    It''s like the white fall.


    "Why? Hiss? This Is that the case? " All refined Tianzun and Yipin screamed.


    Ning Tao is also stunned. Can he change any form? Big black oneself seemed to reflect come over, a little excited way: "I I seem to be very good


    "I Have I become a sacred instrument? "


    "Master Ning, take it." Bailian Tianzun suddenly drinks low and throws out a black iron piece.


    Ning Tao subconsciously raises his gun to stab, without using any magic power, but the next second, the silver gun is like lightning, and it smashes the black iron piece.


    "Hiss ~"


    the seven refining masters were shocked. The black iron piece was a fragment of the cauldron furnace. After endless thunder, it was not destroyed. How could it be easily smashed by this shot?


    Holy instrument, it really reaches the level of holy instrument!


    Ning Tao is also very excited. He feels that Dahei can be used like an arm, and is stronger than the magic weapons he used in the past. It seems that there is endless potential that has not been tapped. Its strength is not only that.


    "Well Good Good... "


    Seeing that he said three good words in a row, Bailian Tianzun suddenly said: "according to my observation, the instrument itself has reached the level of the holy instrument, but the soul has not. If only there was a powerful beast to sacrifice."


    "If it''s a holy beast, I''m afraid Lord Dahei can really become the strongest holy instrument in the world!"


    Hearing this, Ning Tao was surprised, but he was still satisfied and said with a smile, "it''s enough now. As for the experiment, let''s use the actual combat."


    Looking at the palm of his hand, there was less than two tenths of time left. He rushed to the first Galaxy immediately. He wanted to use the last time to win the decisive battle!

 Chapter 3934

    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    With a "stab", Ning Tao reappeared in the first galaxy, silver guns rustling and shining.


    Even though the road is nonstop, time is still passing quickly. At this time, the opportunity can breathe, recover, and adjust the state to prepare for the decisive battle.


    As long as you win bao''er and get the last chaotic key, you can open the door on the devil''s road.


    Finally Get eternal heart to be holy!


    At this time, in front of the magnificent red and blue gate of yin and Yang, the chaotic God opened a pair of gemstone eyes, showing his sharp edge. No matter from which point of view, it has a kind of beauty of peerless beauty.


    Her eyes swept, and gradually settled on Bai Luo, and said, "is this the mace that you have prepared in such a short time?"


    Although we can feel the great fluctuation, there are not many bright spots. Is it hidden deeply?


    "Don''t cry when you lose." Ning Tao said with a smile.


    As soon as the words came out, jiaozi''s unconvinced temper suddenly glared and sniffed: "don''t you talk big, do you have any hope of winning with Ben here?"


    But as soon as the words came to an end, chaos god suddenly said, "you don''t have to fight in this duel. His mount is ZuLong. If you come with him, you have no chance of winning, so you can hold the battle."


    Then he looked at Ning Tao and said, "if you win, you are my father, but if you lose, it''s a Loser


    Ning Tao and jiaozi are dumb and speechless, but they seem reasonable.


    "That''s it, come and fight!"


    As soon as the words are heard, a giant handprint like the sky is falling, covering the sky and blocking the sun. It is a chaotic Yin and Yang. It seems that it can seize and explode a world.


    "Holy Dharma, chaos palm!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks. It''s so fast that his strength fluctuates. At least he has recovered to five steps of Tianzun. Compared with the ancient king, he is several times stronger.


    The next moment, the power of the world gathered together, crazy compression, concentrated to the extreme.


    A small silver needle "dribbles" around.


    "Shengpin, the needle of the world!"


    "Break ~"


    this needle can be called the acme of penetrating all things in the world, and any defense and barrier are in vain.


    The silver needle pierced through the void and bravely faced the palmprint with an invincible momentum. With a bang, the forces collided and the terrible impact scattered the fog around.


    "Why? You''re quite capable, but the host is just warming up. Anyway, you''re also my brother. You''re too ugly to lose. You''ll disgrace me. " Dumplings in the side of youyou joking.


    And the next second, the silver needle is going to penetrate the chaotic hand. It''s overwhelming and has terrible penetrating power.


    But bao''er looks calm, a Qianqian jade hand suddenly clenched, the chaos hand suddenly clenched, "boom" to a crazy explosion, two forces dissipated together, but soon, together.


    It''s like a meteorite falling down and a meteor passing by. It''s wonderful.


    "Holy Dharma, chaos fist!"


    "With the help of strength, we can make it invisible and tangible!"


    Ning Tao exclaimed, but the action in his hand didn''t stop at all. The infinite divine power converged and expanded wildly, converged into a fist, roared and roared out.


    "Holy method, ten square matchless fist!"


    "Break ~"


    one to one, Zeus fight chaos.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The two terrible forces of boxing, even dumplings are some amazing, it is Ning Tao growth speed is too fast, although the surface does not accept, but the heart is admiration.


    If you give him some more time, I''m afraid he can grow up to the master''s level and compete with him.


    But want to beat, that is impossible, even if now failed to restore the peak, the master is still invincible existence, she is invincible.


    All the fighting broke.


    After five or six years, Ning Tao took a long breath and wiped his sweat. It''s really strong enough. It seems that they are playing equally. In fact, he has been very passive, falling into the disadvantage, and his strength is quite different.


    But all of a sudden, sharp he found that although the chaos of gas dispersed, but did not disappear, has spread around.


    "Not good..."


    However, as soon as the words came to an end, bao''er didn''t know when he had already made the seal. His moves were one ring at a time, and his hands were interlaced and pressed down slowly. It was like imprisoning one side of the universe.


    "Big chaos Seal


    "No!"


    As soon as Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, he only feels that a Taiji diagram is suppressed, as heavy as a mountain.


    The whole person is included in the Taiji diagram, just like an ant, sealed, imprisoned, and the terrible force twists and turns, as if to twist.


    At this time, he felt a burst of hot palm, a look, time is less than one tenth.


    Ning Tao''s heart is full of energy. He can''t hide any more. Otherwise, he will drag on. Even if he can win, time won''t allow him. He immediately gritted his teeth and roared. A terrible force burst out from his whole body."Seventy eight times The furnace of Ares


    "Stick shape, long!"


    I saw the next second, the hands of white fall into a stick shape, and crazy expansion, pull up.


    As if to be with the sky.


    He''s tearing the whole seal.


    "Well?"


    Chaos Tianzun frowned. The result was unexpected. Was it the power of the magic weapon?


    With a loud bang, a figure rushes out, and the seal technique is broken by brute force. At the same time, what Ning Tao has in his hand is a bow, which can be called nine arrows at the same time.


    "Shengpin, the arrow of the world!"


    "Whew Whew... "


    These nine arrows can be day by day, meteorite and God killing, forming a line, just like a ray of light.


    Seeing this, the chaos God looked a little more serious. He took a step and opened the field. An invisible force actually opened a barrier in front of him.


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    The nine arrows exploded without exception.


    Not only didn''t hurt her, but didn''t even force out any means, and didn''t know how to block it?


    Ning Tao was stunned. How could it be? Perspective quickly opened, but found that the eyes are divided into yin and Yang, and so on, this Is this the yin yang plate?


    In addition to chaos clock, it is another powerful semi holy weapon, which belongs to the domain and is invincible in defense.


    This attack and defense is really an iron wall.


    "Now I really have a headache... "


    Ning Tao was speechless, but the next second, chaos Tianzun just waved his hand, and 19 Dense Chaos arrows shot back with more powerful force.


    "No!"


    "Ring, absolute realm!"


    He almost subconsciously called out, did not expect the hands of the bow and arrow really become a ring.


    As soon as the absolute realm was opened, nineteen chaotic arrows were stopped one after another. In terms of defense, I felt that they were stronger than Yin and Yang.


    "My mother, do you dream? This Is this really me? " Big black shuddered with excitement.


    It never thought that one day it would become so strong, even to fight against chaos Tianzun, and it felt that there was still more power to be explored.


    "What the hell is this? How do you shoot and bow? " Jiaozi has a question mark on its face, which means that it has never seen it before, but its power is so strong that it has nothing to say.


    Can compete with the host.


    Even chaos Tianzun was surprised. After staring at Dahei for a while, he seemed to have made a decision. He turned his hand and murmured: "it''s hard for us to decide whether to win or not if we fight like this. There''s not much time. Let''s have a direct and simple one."


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    The bell sounds as if it were everywhere.


    "Isn''t it?" Ning Tao turns pale and turns around, but it''s too late. He''s already in the middle of the divine clock.


    Huge chaos clock vast atmosphere, a will he to cover, "Dang" sound, perfectly. It''s like an independent universe and rules.


    "If you can come out of it, you will win the decisive battle." Chaos Tianzun said. As he spoke, he clapped his hand on chaos clock.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "Ah Poof... "

 Chapter 3935

    "Dang Dangdang... "


    Endless bells of terror reverberate.


    The invisible power can annihilate, disintegrate, crush everything, and go deep into the bone marrow, because the power of sound wave is transmitted to every inch.


    Ning Tao clenched his teeth, the gold body, the earth source, and even the divine power of Zhou all poured into his whole body at this moment, but these defenses were like paper paste, which had no effect at all. As soon as the bell rang, a mouthful of blood gushed.


    "Poof Ah... "


    "What the hell is that power?"


    As soon as the bell rang, he was in the chaos clock again, as if he was suffering thousands of shocks every minute.


    It''s no wonder that the ghost was almost killed at the beginning. Every second he stayed here, his whole body seemed to suffer from a lot of torture. He almost broke into pieces. The power of the holy weapon was really terrible.


    Outside, chaos Tianzun breathed a sigh of relief and felt the fluctuation inside the clock. She was inevitably worried. She knew the power of chaos clock well.


    Since ancient times, few people have been able to walk out of chaos clock alive since its birth.


    It was an accident for minglaogua. At the beginning, her strength was not enough for Tianzun. She borrowed some of the power of Jiaozi, which made her hard hit and even scared away.


    But now it''s hard to compete with the four steps of Ning Tao, which is driven by today''s cultivation.


    Dumpling also a pick eyebrow, a little surprised, did not expect to use the chaos clock so soon, but also in reason, a protracted war to fight against anyone, if Ning Tao can rush out, he can win.


    But the question is, did he come out?


    Chaos clock, however, is the most perfect holy instrument. It has no defects or flaws, almost invincible.


    "Ning boy, it''s all up to you. No one can help you in the last step." Dumplings are complicated.


    At this time, Ning Tao''s tendons burst and roared wildly. His bones and muscles were about to leave his body, and even his blood was about to disperse. It seemed that he was going to be divided into eighteen at this moment, and he was about to break into dross.


    Even Dahei was shocked back to a mass of water.


    "Roar Ah... "


    "Ka "Click..."


    "If you go on like this, you''ll die." Ning Tao''s mind flashed such an extremely dangerous idea.


    His eyes are red, and he can''t wait to die. In the clock, 90% of the means can''t be used. That will make the clock sound more prosperous, and the brain''s crazy deduction will suddenly flash a light.


    "Uncle''s, big black, mimicry, Zeus clock, it rings, we also ring, see who can knock who." Ning Tao suddenly clenched his teeth and roared at the black.


    As soon as the words came out, Dahei was stunned, and his eyes suddenly brightened. Right, why didn''t he think of it?


    As soon as it changed, a great universe God clock similar to chaos clock appeared, and those bells were passed on to it, as if to urge it, "Dang Dang" several times, reverberated, rebounded, and then reverberated.


    Living in the clock of Zhou God, Ning Tao felt that the bell had weakened most of the time. He collapsed on the ground, sweating and panting greedily.


    The brain is buzzing at this moment.


    I''m afraid it would be dangerous if we were a little late.


    He found that the ability of Da Hei seems to be not only mimicry, but also a sense of replication. Not all clocks can be called chaotic clocks. They all have such terrible power. I''m afraid that''s its ability.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    There were two terrible sounds of the bell.


    At this moment, you can feel that the big black is not as good as the original, but its power can not be underestimated. It has its own characteristics. You come and I go, it seems that it has become white hot.


    But just at this time, chaos clock seems to be provoked, a vast mysterious power wakes up, such as a pair of intelligent eyes, flash anger, at the same time, the bell went crazy.


    One bright one dark unexpectedly thought of two voices.


    "Chaos double sound, ancient bell town for thousands of years!"


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "What? This It''s not good... " Dumplings and bao''er''s color change. How can the instrument of chaos clock wake up?


    Looking at this posture, it seems that I am really angry. I urge the power of the holy instrument. It is not a simple suppression, but a simple destruction. This What happened? He didn''t wake up the last time he played against the devil.


    "Qi Ling, stop. You are not allowed to kill him." Bao''er said with a frown.


    But it seems that the situation is out of control. The spirit of the instrument seems to be in a rage. In this case, I haven''t even seen dumplings. What dirty thing did the boy do?


    At this time, Da Hei screamed wildly, feeling that he was beaten by 100000 pairs of hammers.


    As Bailian Tianzun said, maybe the instrument itself has reached the level of sacredness, but the soul is at most a semi sacredness. In the past, those weaknesses, lack of self-confidence and low self-esteem still exist. It is not difficult to overcome them.


    "Muyuan, cure!"


    Ning Tao took a few breaths and felt more conscious. Listening to Da Hei''s pig like scream, he gritted his teeth and said, "what are you afraid of? It''s a holy instrument, and you''re a holy instrument now. I believe you can win. ""Ah Sir, I can''t do it. I can''t fight. That That guy''s mad. He''s better than me. " Dahei screamed, shaking his head desperately.


    The longer the stalemate lasts, the more terrifying and destructive the reverberation and even resonance between them will be.


    Once the co earthquake reaches a terrible point, even the toughest diamond in the world will be easily broken into powder.


    A simple power, as long as it reaches the extreme, is the most terrible power in the world!


    "You can do it, you and me. This is your first battle and the beginning of your pride. You must not lose." Ning Tao roars, with the explosion of divine power.


    A powerful force of five elements gold source was injected into the whole body of zEU God clock to bless its strong power.


    "Kill..."


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    At this moment, the situation is beyond everyone''s expectation, and the co earthquake point is stronger and more terrifying.


    At a certain moment, a slight "click" sound sounded. Ning Tao and Da Hei suddenly froze. There was a slight crack on the clock. They were silly. Is the body of the holy instrument so fragile?


    As a holy instrument, chaos clock is a perfect existence, and even can persist.


    "Ah, it''s granny''s. I''ll fight. Come on, even if I''m dead today, I''ll be at odds with you. I''m a holy weapon, a holy weapon."


    Big black red eyes, crazy shot.


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    "Click Click... "


    With more and more efforts, the cracks on the clock became more and more dense, like a spider''s web, or like the cracks on porcelain.


    However, the chaos clock seems to have a crack. The resonance is too strong for it to bear.


    If you put the ghost in it, I''m afraid it will shock him to death every minute.


    The spirit of chaos clock was shocked. This fake was so capable that it deepened two or three cracks. It was angry and intended to fight it to the end.


    But the next second, a force of constraint formed in an instant, and called it back in an instant.


    "Close ~"


    bao''er whispered, but in this way, a large part of the backfire will be borne by her, the impact is sweeping, the field opens, but she still tears open the field and impacts on her, and can''t help a mouthful of blood gushing out.


    "Master, you Are you ok? " Jiaozi was shocked. Where did the terrible power come from?


    Bao''er''s face turned pale, but he shook his head. Looking forward, he found a mottled clock full of cracks and a cry: "my Lord, I''m going to die, but I didn''t lose, I I''m so proud... "


    With a bang, the clock broke.


    Bao''er, dumplings are stunned, showing a dull face of Ning Tao, this scene of stalemate for a long time, Ning Tao suddenly not angry kicked the pile of debris, said: "don''t pretend to be dead, look at your not out of breath."


    As soon as the words came out, a piece of crystal beads dribbled out of the ruins and said, "I Why didn''t I die? Ah? How did I become like this? This Is this me? "


    Ning Tao also a pick eyebrow, feel chin suddenly suddenly way: "you this guy is a blessing in disguise!"

 Chapter 3937

    Although excited to prove that he is in the right direction, Ning Tao still needs to make thousands of efforts to get to that ancient gate.


    Maybe it''s as slow as a turtle at first, but when you really understand it, it''s like a fish in water.


    As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning, thanks to the oppression and pursuit of the eternal king, otherwise, Ning Tao is not so easy to understand so much?


    The whole road of eternity is actually arranged by dense rules and lines. Who can master the rules and who takes the initiative is like a winding complex thread, which contains the heart of eternity.


    Whoever unties first is the winner!


    However, Ning Tao is not the only one who can master this method. For example, Wang YONGGU will surely do it.


    Those old and powerful people who did not know how many years earlier than him came here, their understanding and understanding of the eternal way, naturally, is not something they as new people can understand, so sometimes they need to be flexible.


    After he left for several decades, he met a Tianzun sanxiu, a famous Qianji, who was only two steps away.


    When they meet, Ning Tao takes the initiative to fight, and naturally wins easily. But if he wins, he doesn''t want resources and lives. Instead, he forces the other side to talk and communicate with each other.


    Although the other party is only two steps, it brings him a lot of harvest, and Qianji Tianzun also gains a lot.


    Although Ning Tao is a winner, he shares his gains and moves him with his true feelings. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it is definitely a loss business.


    And although Qianji regrets, he wants to cry without regret. If he had known that, he would not have been beaten.


    Qianji is just the beginning. In the past thousand years, he has met at least a dozen powerful people of all kinds, friendly, irritable, decadent, all kinds, and even some of them have appeared in ancient books.


    , without exception, is forced to argue. After all, he can not beat him. This progress is much faster than that of a single person. It is equivalent to the efforts of more than ten people for so many years, and the essence has accumulated to him.


    Gradually, his fame appeared on the road of eternity. He was famous for his theory of Taoism and was known as a weirdo.


    But it''s not bad either. At least when Ning Tao met an ancient god three thousand years later, he knew the rules and didn''t have to do anything to talk directly.


    As for the rules of arrangement, they each had their own experience and did not give in to each other. As a result, they had another competition.


    In this way, he fought for three days and three nights. Finally, Ning Tao won by a narrow margin.


    Both of them gained a lot in this competition, and the ancient god finally sighed.


    "It''s all right. I''m afraid I''m not good enough. I''ve lost." The supreme god respected the vicissitudes of life.


    Yes, this man is the first ancestor of the three ancient sects. His cultivation has reached the peak of four steps, and I don''t know how long he has been here.


    "I''m flattered by you. The supreme induction of Guizong is really mysterious and magical. After a while, I''m afraid that the loser is the younger generation. Thank you."


    Ning Tao does not dare to hold the big arch road.


    He really praised this man''s attainments, but he was not modest. Just now, he really couldn''t hold on.


    "Ha ha..."


    The supreme god shook his head and said with a smile, "if you lose, you will lose. It proves that there is a possibility of progress in old age. Since you are predestined with me, this method will be given to you."


    Said, pop up a golden light.


    Ning Tao does not dodge, gladly lead, a did not enter the mind, five big words suddenly appeared in front of me.


    "Supreme Induction


    "This what? Master, this... " Ning Tao exclaimed, some flattered, this method is famous in the world, claiming to be able to sense the will of the world.


    He is stronger than the star.


    Since ancient times, it has always been the secret of Emperor Taizong, which is incomparably mysterious and more precious than the holy Dharma.


    But the Supreme God gave a faint smile, held his hand down and said, "it''s just a Dharma. No matter how precious it is, it''s dead. I see the hope of solving the mystery in you. Maybe it can help you."


    "It''s impossible for me in my life. If you can succeed, the world will remember me."


    As for this, Ning Tao is too embarrassed to refuse again. He bows his hand and makes a big gift, but he doesn''t rush to leave. Instead, he practices supreme induction in the same place. It''s just that the Supreme God can consult more here.


    Otherwise, if he only cares about his face, he will be able to solve a mystery for hundreds of years.


    Seeing this, taishangshenzun was stunned and couldn''t laugh or cry. For a moment, he was too embarrassed to say that he had left. After thinking about it, he simply wanted to be a good man and send the Buddha to the West. Anyway, it wasn''t a big deal for him.


    Help one. Help two. It''s the same.


    In this way, they talked about Taoism for nearly a hundred years. Under the strong protest of the Supreme God, they left in grief and indignation.


    At the beginning, he was inferior in chess, but since Ning Tao''s training was too sensitive, I am not an opponent at all. The more I fight, the more embarrassed I am. Ning Tao''s progress is almost like a rocket.


    If it goes on like this, he will be abused and leave with grief and indignation."People are more angry than others..."


    Ning Tao is innocent, but it''s really wonderful. He feels that he has made great progress. With perspective, his comprehension speed can be increased by five or six times.


    When he set foot on this journey again, his speed was much faster, and he had a smooth journey.


    It wasn''t long before he met another acquaintance, Tianzun, who was at the peak of four steps. The last time he met him, he was very embarrassed. He also met the eternal king here.


    "Why, you''re not dead yet?" The ape God exclaimed, as if he had seen a ghost.


    The king of ancient times chased and killed. He watched the prey and rarely escaped. Is this boy safe?


    "What? You want me to die? " Ning Tao didn''t have a good look at it, but he had a good impression on it. When he ran for his life, he helped him.


    Zhenape Tianzun said strangely: "that What about the eternal king? The old man is still behind? "


    "I''m dead. I cut my head off." Ning Tao calms down.


    This place suddenly became stiff and dead silent. The town ape Tianzun looked at Ning Tao for a long time. Suddenly, there was no sign, and a big stick came down angrily.


    "Just you? Arrogant to the extreme, eat a stick again, teach you to be a good man


    "Break ~"


    feeling the catharsis of terror, cherry takes a deep breath and shakes her head. Her steps are like stepping on a maze, and her fingers are linked. She forcibly tampers with the arrangement of rules here, and a golden armor God roars out.


    "There is no amnesty for those who break in!"


    "Break ~"


    a knife to meet a stick, startling explosion.


    However, the strength of zhenape Tianzun is still too frightening. The gold armor is broken, the avenue is broken, and the terrible shock is sweeping all over the place.


    "Is that all you can do?"


    Town ape Tianzun grins, full of disdain.


    But just as the voice fell, a faint voice sounded from behind: "are you sure? Let''s hear it. "


    As soon as the words came out, the town ape Tianzun suddenly turned around and found an old and mysterious clock. Ning Tao grinned and hit the clock with a fist, which made an old roar.


    An invisible force penetrates all repression.


    "What what? "Pooh..."


    The town ape God was so scared that his hair exploded. He suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, as if he had been shaken into the depths of his soul. His whole body trembled and wanted to explode.


    "Are you happy? Come again. " Ning Tao grinned and hit the clock with another blow.


    "No Ah, ah, ah Poof... "


    The town ape God screams and spurts blood, all defenses are in vain, this Is this chaos clock?


    "Stop, stop, I give up..."


    "Brother, I''m convinced, I''m convinced..."


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 3938

    Three bells beat the town ape.


    It almost didn''t shock him out of his wits.


    With the strength of Ning Tao, even without the power of Zhou Shenzhong, he can defeat zhenape Tianzun. He is confident even at the top of the four steps.


    It''s just that it''s easier and less laborious. It''s a perfect holy weapon for suppressing the past.


    The power can''t be underestimated!


    "Well Cough... "


    Town ape Tianzun straight cough blood, difficult way: "I believe, brother, I I really believe... "


    "My dear, I almost died..."


    No matter whether it''s chaos clock or not, with this power, he also believes in killing the eternal king. How can this guy''s strength be so terrible?


    Isn''t he a newcomer?


    And at this time, Ning Tao also breathed a sigh of relief, negative hand light way: "less nonsense, on the road!"


    "Ah? Er... "


    Don''t you think it''s like this?


    Wait, is he the one who fights and is forced to talk? Is that strange?


    After a discussion, the ape was humiliated and abused again. He had no resistance at all. Although he was not very savvy, he had some experience. Unexpectedly, he had no effect at all.


    Ning Tao shakes his head, gains little, turns around and wants to leave. Unexpectedly, the town ape hugs his leg and says with a smile, "brother, take me with you."


    "Just you?"


    Ning Tao gave it a light glance.


    "Brother, I can protect the Dharma for you. I''m still a good fighter. I''ll fight whoever you want me to fight. I want to mix with you." The town ape flatters the way.


    Although reluctant, but can not stand it''s obsession, had to let it when a small valet.


    Not to mention, it soon became useful. It didn''t take long to find another acquaintance, zitianzun, the elder of Ziwei, and finally met him.


    But a small three steps, he shot too low price, town ape three stick hit him half dead.


    Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop.


    "Little old man, how dare you offend my elder brother? Say, how do you want to die? " The town ape sniffed and sneered.


    Purple Tianzun coughs blood, looking at the indifferent Ning Tao, self mocking way: "Feng Shui turns, nothing to say."


    "Oh, you''re pretty tough. Who do you want to shake your face with? It''s big brother The ape glared.


    But Ning Tao waved his hand and said calmly: "you are also the overlord of one side and the hero of the other side. In the face of Jiang Chen, I''ll give you a happy one."


    Then he smashed his heavenly cover with one hand.


    The town ape was silly and muttered, "just kill him? It''s too cheap. He''s lucky. "


    After cleaning the battlefield, the two continued their journey. It was not boring to have a monkey beside them. If they had a pig and a sand demon, they would be able to get through the 81 difficulties.


    Time flies, I don''t know how many years? Time is less and less here.


    Ning Tao, like an ascetic monk, has made about seven tenths of progress in practicing all the way, and the things wrapped in that thread have become more and more clear.


    Along the way, I met many acquaintances, such as taixuan, mantuo Tianzun, and Bawang.


    However, everyone had their own way to go, and they didn''t move forward together. They should kill each other and share each other. Some time ago, he met an old businessman thief and an old Buddha. They traveled together.


    At least at present, it seems that he is in good condition. What he can do is to share his experience with them.


    Basically, 70% of the people who come in, new or old, have been seen by Ning Tao. However, as he goes further and further, even if Sibu Tianzun talks with him, there is little to gain.


    On the other hand, the other side has gained a lot. They are eager to learn from each other, and they want to learn from each other.


    However, the town ape seems to be under threat. It responds to these challenges one by one and wants to follow big brother to defeat it first. As a result, no one succeeds.


    This also saves Ning Tao a lot of trouble. In fact, what he wants to see most is the three kings. I''m afraid that there is only such a level of existence at the moment, which can make him gain a lot. But he hasn''t seen them for such a long time.


    Whether it is the king of Shura or the king of elephant armour, it is a huge treasure for him now.


    Ning Tao''s accomplishments have increased with time, but he has felt the bottleneck recently. It''s hard to improve greatly. If he wants to step into five steps, he still needs lightning and thunder.


    However, it''s strange to talk about this. He''s been walking the eternal road twice, haven''t he seen it?


    Not even thunder and lightning.


    After all, Xiaolian seems to have come in.


    Ning Tao touched his brow. The trace of the lotus reincarnation plate was formed after Xiaolian resisted the natural disaster. She said that she was asleep, but after so long, there was no movement, which made him worry.


    "Brother, don''t go so fast. I I always feel that I can''t keep up with you recently. " The emperor of town ape gasped for breath, as if he had something strange.Clearly it is not far from Ning Tao, but every step takes a lot of effort, physical consumption is fast.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao frowned and felt it for a moment. Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he said, "I''m afraid I''ve come into contact with the real secret of the eternal road. I''ve stepped into a fork in the road."


    "Really? But why can''t I get in? " Zhenape Tianzun felt as if there was an invisible barrier.


    Ning Tao gave a wry smile and comforted him: "your way is not enough. As long as you learn from me, this barrier is nothing to do with you."


    He has already done what he should do. Whether he can step here depends on himself.


    And it is stuffy head forward, basically no barrier, although feel ahead is a pool of mud, but still walking like flying, like walking on the ground.


    The town ape behind, however, is getting farther and farther away. It seems that it is thousands of miles away when it takes a wrong step.


    It seems that I can still see my back, but I can''t catch it even if I burst out at full speed. It''s so strange and disordered. It seems like one road, but actually it''s two roads.


    I can''t catch up anyway.


    At this moment, Ning Tao''s heart is also very excited, the result is unexpected, did not expect that the ancient gate was so quickly found by him, it took only a few thousand years.


    Walking, an old, vicissitudes of the gate appeared, four seals, blocking the place.


    It''s like it''s embedded in the starry sky.


    "Why? So fast? Is this the gate that sealed the soul of darkness? Where is the eternal heart? " Ning Tao a frown, feel where not quite right.


    It''s a bit simplistic.


    Simple It made him more and more uneasy.


    As soon as he turned over his hand, the three keys turned out and seemed to fit, but he stopped them. He didn''t rush to open them. He was a little flustered to have a look first.


    And at this moment, a mass of black fog suddenly gathered around, making this place seem dark, and said with a grim smile: "boy, you are here at last."


    "You are The soul of darkness? Did you break the seal? no Should it be the power of penetration? " Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed and he quickly put away the key.


    "Jie Jie, that''s right!"


    Black fog grimly smile, but jokingly said: "although the strength is very weak, but can do a lot of things, such as in the dark to help you come here, otherwise even if you are smart, think of here at least need 100000 years."


    "100000 years, it''s too long. I can''t wait to get back all the things I lost, and the key is you, Ning Tao!"


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    But Ning Tao snorted coldly and said with a sneer, "do you think too much? You mean it''s all your help that I can come here? Let''s not talk about it, right? Do you think I will choose to help you? "


    "Don''t forget, I''m your enemy, and the one most likely to destroy you!"


    The soul of darkness squinted and said sarcastically, "maybe, but you have no chance. Everything about you is in my calculations."


    "If you are willing to beg for mercy and surrender now, I will rule the world in the future, and I will share your share."


    Hearing this, Ning Tao sniffed: "don''t be kidding. When I get the heart of eternity, tell me about your calculation."


    Then he wanted to go to the door and use the key to go to the ancient gate.


    But at this moment, the soul of darkness shook his head pitifully and grinned: "I said, everything about you is in my calculation. I want to thank you for finding all the four keys for me and helping me a lot."


    Said, a dark suddenly formed, a familiar pull force bound Ning Tao.


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao''s face changed, the devil''s game? What''s going on? Why is it so coincidental at this time?


    Isn''t he cheating himself?


    Just wanted to resist, but was instantly pulled in.


    But at this time, an old angry voice came, a dry hand toward ningtao, but still a step late, ningtao was sent away.


    This scene is so fast and sudden that no one has noticed and expected it. What''s more, it''s impossible to guess that the Lord of darkness has been sealed for so many years. He has gradually assimilated the eternal road and can master the devil''s game.


    And the old figure appeared, it is the gatekeeper, he said angrily: "where did you send him?"


    The soul of darkness is dim. It seems that its power is exhausted and it is about to disperse. However, it shows a wry smile and complacently says: "a very, very interesting power."


    When the words fell, the gatekeeper suddenly changed his face and said, "is it "The seal of the abyss?"


    "No!"

 Chapter 3939

    "Thorn Whoosh... "


    The void reverses and one person breaks through the void.


    Ning Tao finally broke free and his face changed. This scene was completely beyond his expectation. Unexpectedly, the soul of darkness was sealed. How could he have such ability?


    From its tone, it seems that it has been really calculating itself, in order to wait for this moment.


    Collecting four keys can open the ancient gate or unlock the seal. I''m sure I won''t be stupid enough to do so. He just wants to get the eternal heart.


    However, if the four keys are taken by the dark soul, I''m afraid they can be broken immediately.


    And it took great pains to send itself here, I''m afraid, the danger is at hand!


    Ning Tao "Teng" to get up, Zhou God gun then appeared in the hands, careful, as if facing the enemy scanning, palm still has a flame gold pattern.


    Who is the enemy?


    Is this the ultimate game?


    In the sight, the land here is vast and desolate. There is a sense of depression. Without a trace of sunshine, it is like death, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    Ning Tao frowned. The environment here is very similar to that of the starry sky, but it''s more terrible. Where is it? The next moment, the mind will be released and the perspective will be opened, and the enemy will surely be hidden in these four weeks.


    Maybe he is in the light and the enemy is in the dark. If he loses four keys, he will be a sinner through the ages.


    Just thinking about it, he suddenly felt a familiar breath. Not far ahead, he frowned and went away in an instant. Soon, in a crevice ruins, a double horned man was singing his head.


    "This This is... "


    Ning Tao breathes, stares big, his eyes tremble, and his head turns out to be the God of light!


    "Why? What''s going on? "


    "Well? Rather Ning Tao The double horned man turned his head and suddenly turned pale. He was stunned.


    Why is he here?


    At this moment, both of them looked at each other with silly eyes.


    "You killed him?" Ning Tao nest with anger, eyes Sen ran, cold teeth road.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A black light quickly fell down, seemed to be aware of, but also exclaimed: "is it you?"


    Ning Tao a pick eyebrow, another acquaintance, although is the enemy, can not be his chosen opponent, that is to say, his real enemy has not appeared.


    And these two people, one is Yan Jiao, the other is the dark god, these two people actually mixed together?


    And the head in their hands is the head of Guangming Tianzun. It''s still dripping blood. It shouldn''t be long since they died. Did they set up a trap here to kill him?


    "That''s good. It''s true that my friends don''t get together. I met them here. Today, I''ll bury your heads with me." Ning Tao said coldly.


    No matter who these two people are, they are the one he wants to kill, especially Yanjiao, who has escaped repeatedly.


    Today, we must not let him go.


    As soon as the words came out, Yan''s role changed. They looked at each other and said with a sneer: "it''s really a big tone. It''s really uncertain who will kill who today."


    The words fell and the flames burst out.


    And the dark Tianzun cold hum, although did not respond, but Ning Tao dare to appear, will kill, immediately step on the sole of the foot, hit hard.


    The breath of four steps.


    Rolling black fog, roaring like tiger and wolf.


    "Dharma, dark fist!"


    "Po ~"


    seeing this, Ning Tao''s eyes narrowed, and he seemed to have some confidence in daring to fight. At the corner of his eye, he looked at Yan Jiao again, and the latter gathered strength, suddenly turned around and flew away like crazy, as if he had planned at the beginning.


    "Run away? This... "


    The dark God turned a little pale, but now he had already made a move. He wanted to stop, but it was too late. He had to fight hard to kill him.


    However, Ning Tao gave a cold hum, and the clock of Zeus stood in front of him, just like a motionless clock.


    With one punch, the bell rings.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Ah ~"


    the dark god suddenly screamed, looked up at the sky and gushed blood. He felt that his whole body had been shocked again, his brain was blank, his whole body was paralyzed, and he flew backwards.


    In the distance, Yan Jiao, who was fleeing at full speed, gave a scream. If he was hit hard, he fell down.


    "Puff..."


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    Ning Tao was short of breath, a little affected, but his reaction was swift. The Zeus turned into an ancient sledgehammer, just like Tiangang, and smashed it at the dark heaven.


    "What What? "


    Although the dark god was in a muddle, he bit his teeth and forced to dodge. But the posture is too embarrassed, just like the primary school students rolling, somersault.


    "Boom Boom... "


    A hammer down, such as the earth shaking.


    Although it didn''t hit, the terrible impact was merciless, and the whole person of the dark god was lifted more than ten meters.In a flash of sand, a silver gun roared like a white dragon, tearing up obstacles and stabbing him.


    As fast as a flash of lightning.


    "You "Pooh..."


    Dark Tianzun eat pain, right shoulder is this gun to pierce, bloody, a look up, but is to Ning Tao, that pair of cold eyes let him cold.


    "You How can you be so strong? "


    "It''s impossible..."


    But Ning Tao said indifferently: "if you have half the IQ of Yan Jiao, you won''t die so fast."


    I''m kidding. He has been clearing the world for thousands of years. He can''t have heard of it. If he thinks he can deal with himself by strength, it''s a big mistake. He''s extremely stupid.


    Said, a long gun shock, a terrible fire along the gun body injection, can be described as lethal.


    "You Ah... "


    The dark god screamed, and his whole body was black.


    Like a pool of water, suddenly put in a small sun, hot breath, to the whole pool of water to evaporation, even the pool body will be melted by it.


    Today''s fire source, but the fire source after the completion of the five elements, the power has already soared, and the temperature is extremely high.


    In the blink of an eye, the dark Tianzun became a mummy, a withered bone, even a powder, and a new four step Tianzun fell.


    Yan Jiao has a headache and wants to crack. He bites his teeth and raises his head. Seeing this scene, he feels cold all over, shivers and his scalp is cracked. Although he knows Ning Tao''s strength is terrible, he didn''t expect to be so strong.


    "You Don''t come here... "


    Can words fall, Ning Tao has appeared in front of him, sharp eyes, indifference way: "he is not you kill?"? Is the death of Heilei the same with you? The two men died in a very similar way. "


    "Answer me, you can die happily!"


    "Boom Boom... "


    In the face of this powerful oppression, yanjiaozhi felt that it was difficult to breathe. His three-step cultivation was not enough. He was biting his teeth. Was it hard: "I I said


    As soon as he raised his head, his pale golden pupil turned black suddenly, and an evil blood burst out.


    "Say your mother, kill you!"


    "Do it, kill it!"


    Ning Tao is so close to it that he only feels his blood is restless. The next second, a terrible beast spirit bites him. Before he gets close, he feels that his pores have opened and his blood is about to flow away.


    And behind him, it seems that there is still a knife to kill people. The time is just right.


    "Well, he is stubborn." Ning Tao cold hum, Zhou God bell suddenly appeared, bell loud.


    "Dare to sneak attack, I will shock you to death!" Big black roared with high morale.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    Three bells in a row, the power of terror even scattered the earth, collapsed thousands of meters, the space was broken into particles, and a hidden person also screamed and flew upside down.


    In front of the eyes of the burning horn, the body is instantly broken, relying on the evil blood remaining a wisp of soul power.


    Although he defeated them in one fell swoop, the consumption of Zhou Shenzhong was also great. Ning Tao took a deep breath and protected his body with the holy ring. He directly turned the square into a forbidden area, and covered it with the burning horn and the attackers.


    "You How can you have a chaos clock? " In the ruins came a scream, gritting teeth angry voice.


    Ning Tao turns around and his brow is sinking. The man behind the attack is one of the six people in the world A thief!


    "Why is he here?"

 Chapter 3940

    Ning Tao frowned. Unexpectedly, a thief didn''t enter the eternal road. Did Heilei kill him? After all, he is in charge of the star nest.


    There was a sense of anger.


    "I''ll ask for the last time, Heilei, who killed Guangming? Don''t force me to do it."


    "Otherwise, you''ll die ugly!"


    In the face of this fierce anger, Yan Jiao was almost speechless, and was on the verge of death. He was as weak as a candle in the wind, and was extremely shocked.


    And a thief, gnashing his teeth, hardened his head and said, "those who betray the nest will die."


    "Sage college has done so much in my nest. Do you really think we don''t know? It''s a pity, blackray. If he wasn''t sent by the Academy, he might inherit everything from the nest in the future. "


    "It''s you, it''s you who hurt him!"


    Listen to his roar, Ning Tao''s rage can no longer be restrained, a flash, instant a punch in his face, unexpectedly hit fly a hundred meters.


    A bloody tooth came out.


    Face bone, nose bone, also split bleeding.


    A thief roars, red eyes struggle to stabilize the body, strong humiliation makes him crazy, he is one of the six people in the world, how can he be defeated?


    "Kill Kill... "


    When you step on it, it''s incredibly fast.


    This is his unique skill. Even if he takes five steps, he may not be able to match his amazing speed. The old Buddha also has a headache about it.


    But what he met was Ning Tao. When Jin Peng''s wings were superposed with wind, his body flashed, just like bathing in the wind.


    "Play speed with me? You want to die? "


    "Give me Get out of here


    At this moment, a thief''s pupil shrinks, and his hair explodes. A big fist of sandbag blows on his face, and he is directly driven into the earth.


    "Well Boom... "


    It''s another punch. It''s crushing and exploding.


    Inflammation angle all see muddle, silly, brain melon seed "buzz" ring, this How is that possible? How could a thief be so weak in the later stage?


    No, I''m afraid Ning Tao is too strong.


    He is more powerful than thousands of years ago!


    "Damn, damn..."


    Ning Tao fell down angrily, stepped on his chest and gritted his teeth: "this It''s the price of your provocation. It''s more terrible than death. "


    Today, when he thought of Heilei''s miserable head, he was still angry.


    One of the robbers vomited blood, broke most of his bones, his eyes were red, and yelled: "damn little bastard, if it wasn''t chaos clock, old How can I lose? I I don''t accept... "


    Words did not finish, a golden fist in his face, there are wisps of water, muyuan.


    He''s going to make it suffer from ice erosion.


    But it''s not so easy to die easily.


    "Old dog, this is not a challenge, but a decisive battle between life and death. Don''t you agree? Swallow it for me


    "Ka "Click..."


    A layer of chill filled his whole body.


    A thief is stiff, open mouth, but full of cold, shivering, pale skin, cold into the bone marrow, even the blood, skin, spine layer by layer frozen, such as being lingchi.


    It''s like layers of tiny ice skates, cutting him inch by inch, stiff, with sharp pain all over.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "Little bastard, ah No... "


    It''s not so pitiful for him to die in the dark.


    Let go of the whole universe, thousands of galaxies, all of them hate the star nest.


    This is a hodgepodge of black hearted robbers, scum of the cultivation world, traitors of the school, flower picking robbers, and even people who are in debt. It can be called a cancer, a cancer of the world.


    It''s not too much to use the most vicious words I''ve learned in my life to describe them.


    Since their growth, there have been at least hundreds of galaxies, tens of thousands of sects, hundreds of thousands of loyal people, millions of innocent people and tens of thousands of good women destroyed in their hands. It''s just appalling.


    This is still on the surface, but in the dark it is countless, dozens of times more than here.


    Even so, it is still under the checks and balances of sage college. Otherwise, they will be more unscrupulous, and I am afraid there will be no peace in the whole world.


    And as the master of the whole nest, also the founder, naturally is the most hateful one!


    He It''s a thief!


    Over the years, it''s not that there is no power to attack the star nest, but first, I don''t know where their headquarters are. Second, they are bound to cross the star territory.


    Although the location cannot be confirmed, it is 100% certain that they are in the starry sky.


    If a large-scale march into the starry sky, it''s no less than fighting against the starry sky clan. That''s why the starry sky nest can exist all the time. Otherwise, even if they are twice as strong, they will be destroyed."Ah Ah... "


    "It''s cold. You You son of a bitch... "


    A thief screams in pain, his whole body is stiff and can''t move for half a minute. Even his soul seems to be frozen inch by inch. That kind of frozen pain can make people despair.


    And a touch, a thief''s body can split a hole, let him scream.


    "You You have to die... "


    "I curse you, ah Curse you... "


    In the face of a thief''s hysteria, Ning Tao just sneered: "before I die, you will die first. Don''t worry, you can''t see it 100 percent."


    Although angry, but he has been vigilant, because his real enemy has not yet appeared.


    The golden pattern of flame in the palm of his hand is gradually fading. Although it is slower than the last time, he can feel that this time the opponent is definitely not simple.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao frowned, did not dare to delay, directly stepped on a thief''s chest.


    "Bang" all-round smash.


    That ice crystal like head is also pinched by Ning Tao. He steals it, and it''s completely destroyed. He doesn''t even have the last trace of true spirit left for him.


    Ning Tao is indifferent and secretly adjusts his breath. He still consumes a lot of money. He turns his eyes and puts it on Yan Jiao. Even if he doesn''t kill him, he won''t live much in the field of the holy ring, and is on the verge of collapse.


    However, this time will not give him any chance, palm storage force, want to directly ice it.


    "Goodbye, brother Yanjiao!"


    At this moment, Yan Jiao was short of breath and his eyes were red. He suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, "I won''t admit defeat, saint. Help me, help me..."


    Ning Tao face a change, instant power, no half hesitant, but who knows is still a step late.


    I saw a huge mouth of the abyss suddenly open from under the earth, roaring into the sky. The terrible suction, like a black hole, pulled him down. Ning Tao''s divine power suddenly exploded, and Jin Peng''s wings stretched out.


    "It''s you again, damned beast. You ate the spirit of heaven last time. Do you want to swallow me this time?"


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Ning Tao roars and struggles desperately.


    However, two extreme forces suddenly burst out in the mouth of the abyss. In the distance, an abyss suddenly burst open, and the seal was broken, just waiting for this moment.


    "Crackle Crackling... "


    "What What? "


    Ning Tao stares big eyes, looking at the scene in front of him in consternation, looking at a thunder and lightning splitting himself, the power explodes, the whole body instantly paralyzed.


    It was this rigid moment that the mouth of the abyss swallowed him and sank into the bottomless black hole.


    "That''s Thunder and lightning

 Chapter 3941

    "Boom Boom... "


    The power of the abyss mouth is terrible. Its body is immortal, great, hard and vast.


    Ning Tao''s powerful fall, the terrible power of darkness and crushing power, madly destroyed him. This is the dark body of the ancestor of Jintong beast, the Dark Lord, which is comparable to the immortal saint''s immortal body.


    It''s like falling into a universe.


    In a flash, endless thunder and lightning came, with destructive power, to erase everything.


    "Click Click... "


    "No Poof... "


    At this time, the outside of the burning horn crazy laugh, hysterical, like crazy, screamed: "ha ha, dead, he finally died."


    "After thousands of years, I won in the end!"


    "Ha ha..."


    In such a long time, Ning Tao always wanted to kill him. Why didn''t he want to kill Ning Tao?


    However, many times, he has been a little weaker than Ning Tao. He has lost more than he has won less. How can he be willing to bow to human beings and be soft? Today, finally, he has won.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Long live the emperor. I wish you success and immortality." Burning horn excited, respectful toward this abyss ecstatic way.


    In fact, it was only discovered these years that its so-called blood eater blood was actually the lineal blood of Jintong, but it was destroyed by the star clan because of its strength.


    At this time, the abyss trembled madly, and out of it came a giant with a golden robe. The golden pupil was bright, the great shore was big, and the soles of the feet were embedded in the void. A terrible breath burst out and suppressed.


    It''s so close to saints.


    I''m afraid its strength is not inferior to that of sage!


    He took a deep breath and roared up to the sky with a loud roar. He said with a wild smile, "ha ha, at last, I''ve come out. I''ve finally left the damned abyss. No one can stop me."


    "I It''s the strongest! "


    Its roaring roars the whole starry sky.


    So many years of planning, patience, and finally succeed today, the words of ecstasy, undisguised, inner distortion let it can''t wait to kill.


    Only a river of blood can calm his anger, and he has to kill the damned Sansheng himself


    At this time, bao''er in the disaster forbidden area suddenly opens her beautiful eyes, looks up, the stars tremble, a large dark shadow is about to cover up, and the world trembles.


    "No, the seal is broken!"


    At the same time, a secret letter came.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Dumplings confused, rarely see her so solemn and ugly.


    After reading the secret letter, bao''er''s pretty face suddenly changed. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he burst into space and roared, "how dare you touch my father? I want to die


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    In fact, it''s true that everything has spirit, especially the physical treasure of the dark body.


    Since its birth, it has been trapped in the abyss. No matter what means and power it exerts, it can''t break free. Even this immortal body can''t break the damned seal.


    Until one day, it grew up and rose in the dark, and actually felt the "dark soul".


    "Soul" explained everything to it, and laid out a huge plan. Only when they are combined, can they be the strongest, and can they wash the ants with blood.


    The prerequisite for the combination is to get four keys, which no believer can do.


    Until Ning Tao''s appearance, let them see the hope, but on the surface, it is crazy pressure, but secretly, it is eager for him to gather four keys, only in this way, in order to counter attack at the critical moment.


    The so-called counterattack means that as early as many years ago, the soul of darkness has assimilated part of the eternal road. With the help of spare force, some rules and orders can be changed.


    In this long time, not only Ning Tao went there, but also several people came near the gate.


    However, without exception, they are all quietly transported here by the dark soul. They only need to use some small skills, and they are not found by the gatekeeper.


    That is to say The ultimate game!


    In those people, they are all powerful, but they are all killed by the dark body.


    Among them, thunder and lightning are left behind by the strong in a certain era after being killed. It does not refine, but simply drives it with brute force.


    Because thunder and lightning have not recognized it, let it rack their brains, also can not do.


    But it also has lightning double lotus in, not afraid to control them, otherwise, even if Ning Tao was attacked, seal state, it is also very difficult to deal with him.


    Where does thunder and lightning double lotus come from? The holy lotus fairy, ZuLong, zuhuang They were all killed by it. Thunder and lightning double lotus was acquired by it at that time.


    But now it seems that they haven''t been killed completely, but it doesn''t matter. If you get the key, there''s nothing to stop it. Darkness will come!"Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "Come, cheer, roar, make the whole world tremble, the dark immortal!"


    A great energy is coming.


    The giant in the golden robe roared, and countless giant beasts in the starry sky rushed. It seemed that they were controlled by something. When they reached a certain range, they were killed at the same time.


    blood gas, essence, energy coming.


    It is too weak and needs a lot of energy to make up for it. It needs to reach the peak as soon as possible before it acts.


    However, its wishful thinking will not be allowed to succeed. A comet tears the space, a chaotic beast rushes out, and an ancient clock covers the world.


    "Dark body, where is Ning Tao? Give him back to me? " Chaos Tianzun glares at him.


    The dreary air of chaos blew out like a God.


    "Holy Dharma, chaos matchless fist!"


    "Break ~"


    the dark body is shocked, chaotic heaven? At that time, it was undoubtedly this person that it was most afraid of.


    In fact, in terms of real strength, it may not be as powerful as the chaotic heaven. Its strength lies in its immortal body. This wisdom is not tempered.


    In other words, this wisdom is not immortal, because it has not experienced the great calamity.


    It''s like a god of war with a little white in his body. He has an invincible body, but he can''t use it. He can be called a tyrant. His instinct tells him that it''s not suitable to fight. When he becomes a saint, he will be bottomless.


    "Dang Dang Dang... "


    Chaos clock gives out the roar of ancient giant gods.


    The terrible sound wave goes through all the defenses to reach the soul. Yan Jiao has long been gone. There is only a wisp of weak soul left, but it can''t stand this kind of influence.


    "Ah Ah... "


    "Damn it, damn it, bitch. I''ve eaten that kid. He''s long dead." The face of the dark body is ferocious and crazy.


    On hearing this, bao''er''s eyes gushed with a touch of blood, and said angrily, "then you can go to the funeral!"


    Then he turned and struck the bell.


    As if feeling the crisis, the body of darkness, that is, the giant with golden robes, was full of blue tendons on his forehead, and his eyelids were jumping wildly. He gritted his teeth and said, "do you want to kill me? Dream about it. I''ll deal with you when I''m sanctified. "


    Next second, the golden line breaks away from the center of the eyebrow.


    It turns out that Ning Tao''s opponent is really the dark body today, and it seems to have mastered the method.


    Just at the moment when the bell rang, the black hole also appeared. The gold thread wound and pulled its huge body in. Although it attacked, it should not be fatal.


    "No, that guy took the key, too. If you wait for it to open the seal, it''s all over." Dumplings scream, scared out of their wits.

 Chapter 3942

    Listening to the scream of dumplings, bao''er''s pretty face is also extremely ugly. If it is true, then everything will be in vain.


    It''s like a shot in the arm.


    Those four keys are the beginning of doomsday. Daddy and Ning Tao have fallen short.


    At that time, there will be no one in the world to stop it, even if the three saints appear, it will not help, even if the six saints, I''m afraid they will not be able to return to heaven,


    the soul of darkness and the body of darkness are combined, that is, the existence of the Dark Lord, who will never die or kill the saints.


    In those years, the six saints were forced to seal the seal at a bloody price. However, the Dark Lord would not commit any more of the hardships and lessons he had suffered in those years, so the six saints had no effect.


    "We must stop it. Now, it''s up to the gatekeeper, or the day lily will be cold when we go in." Bao''er gritted her teeth and sent a secret message


    At this time, the goalkeeper has been in action, because of his mistakes led to the disaster.


    If he can find it earlier and in time, I''m afraid Ning Tao should open the ancient gate with four keys according to the original track and get the holy nature, that is Eternal heart!


    At some time in the future, Ning Tao may be able to become a saint and deal with the darkness more effectively.


    No matter whether he is the one who can eliminate the darkness and become a saint, that is the greatest help, at least not without fighting back in the future.


    But now, when I got to the 9999 stairs, I was intercepted by that damned guy.


    Take away all the fruits of victory!


    How can he not be angry? How can we not be angry?


    There is a feeling of being humiliated, teased and despised, but these are not important. The important things can not be untied in any case.


    "Pedestrians and friends of the eternal Road, our world is about to face unprecedented disaster. The ancestor of a giant beast with golden eyes is about to break into and release the darkness. If it succeeds, there will be no light in the world."


    "This battle is not for me, not for you, but for our common world. I need your strength. Please help me."


    The gatekeeper bellowed.


    Its voice echoed all the way like magic.


    Almost 90% of the monks heard it, and all of them looked up at it in a daze. Whose voice is that?


    What and what?


    The end of the world? dark? I don''t know?


    However, there is also a black hole in front of us, but there are some distortions, flickers and instability.


    The strength of the gatekeeper can only send people from the nearby area. Those who are too far away from the gate are too expending their strength. Moreover, if their strength is weak, they will die. Just invite the top group.


    And the next second, someone stepped here, the first to bear the brunt was ZuLong and zuhuang.


    Then, the old Buddha and the king of Shura stepped in one after another. They kept a certain distance, and their breath floated with each other. It seemed that they had just exchanged hands.


    "Shura almsgiver, you are too murderous. Remember to restrain yourself. If I can live after this disaster, I will compete with almsgiver."


    The old Buddha put his hands together.


    Hearing this, the king of Shura took back the two ancient swords and said indifferently, "each other, each other."


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    Old business thief, Qu ling''er, supreme God, zhenape God, overlord and Qianji God are all here.


    After a while, more than 20 people gathered. Looking around, they were all top talents. These talents are the mainstay of the whole world.


    Everyone looked around, and when they noticed the gate in front of them, their noses were heavy.


    Is that the real secret of the eternal road? For so many years, they are not stupid. They can feel that there are human spirits and secrets.


    Even the king of Shura, the Supreme God and others were short of breath and could not calm down for a long time.


    Just think, what they have been pursuing all their life is now in front of them. How can they not be moved? Maybe, who''s lucky can become a saint in the next moment.


    "Who are you, old man? Are you in charge of the eternal road for so many years? " Qianji Tianzun squinted, curious and cautious.


    The gatekeeper struggled to maintain his strength and said in a deep voice, "I''m the gatekeeper. I should do my duty."


    "Oh? Gatekeeper? What''s in this door? Is there anything to sanctify me? " The silent heart of the Supreme God could not help but said quickly.


    As soon as the words came out, people''s hearts were suddenly hooked up, their hearts were surging, and their eyes were shining.


    In fact, many people come in, are not moved by what words, what age, also a cavity blood? Most of them are fed up with boredom, so it''s better to go inside for a bit than to die.


    Sure enough, they saw some hope, something they could not reach.


    But not everyone has a ghost in his heart. At least ZuLong, zuhuang, the old Buddha, the old thief of Shang Dynasty and Qu ling''er all understand and are righteous. Darkness is the common enemy of the whole world."Benefactor, please listen to me. Gentlemen love money, and they all take it in a proper way. What''s more, now that the world is in dire danger, we uphold the nature of heaven and earth. If we don''t do it, who will save us?"


    The old Buddha had a bitter heart.


    However, in a thousand opportunities, crocodile Tianzun hums coldly: "empty mouthed white teeth, do you believe what he says? Maybe that''s what they did


    "Why don''t you let him open the door and have a look? If you don''t give him some benefits, who will do it for him?"


    "Just open the door..."


    The crowd was boiling, the eyes were not good, and the gatekeeper''s face sank. Although he expected this result, he still had a headache, but it was too late to explain. Even if he explained, these people would not listen.


    If you bite your teeth, you can only begin to withdraw your strength, otherwise you will not be able to resist so many riots.


    But at this time, the silent Shura king suddenly said: "wait, there are still people who have not come."


    "Well? Who is it? "


    As soon as the words came out, the earth suddenly sank.


    The crowd turned to look around, and saw a huge, strong Ivory man walking out of a cracked black hole, just like a humanoid tank. The earth trembled with every step, and he had a strong sense of strength.


    "Like The elephant king


    The crowd turned pale.


    As the saying goes, how long has the name of people, the shadow of trees and the name of three kings been firmly engraved in people''s minds?


    And the gatekeeper saw this situation, and finally withdrew his strength. What should come is basically coming. If he can''t control more, he is also taking risks now. If these people turn against the water, it will be the end.


    "Weevil, are you too slow?" The king of Shura was indifferent, but in his eyes there was a sense of war.


    The elephant king grinned and said, "I met a man who didn''t have long eyes. I came here after solving the problem. What''s the matter? If I hadn''t knocked this door open, would I have had a try?"


    "Don''t be impulsive, my friend." The old Buddha frowned and quickly dissuaded him.


    ZuLong, a veteran businessman, shakes his head. It seems like a group of helpers, but in fact, it''s embarrassing. It''s good enough not to stab you at the critical moment.


    But just then, a huge black hole was torn apart. The old gate trembled, filled with darkness, and roared with ecstasy: "here you are. Come in at last, and untie the damned seal!"


    "Sansheng, you have been planning for hundreds of millions of years, but the one who wins in the end It''s still me


    "Ha ha..."


    Click Click Boom... "


    With a roar, a giant with a golden robe rushed in from the void. He was covered with blood and murderous. It looked as if he had suffered a terrible destructive force.


    However, in the eyes of many people, the body recovered quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Except for some trauma to the soul.


    "This..."


    People''s faces changed.


    At this time, the gatekeeper was furious and roared: "you Taoist friends, meet the enemy, you must not let it close to the gate, otherwise, the world will be in danger."


    but just after the words, there were ferocious and cruel giants in the golden robe, that is, the body of darkness, and said: "a group of mole ants, are you going to die?"


    "Those who stand in my way Die

 Chapter 3943

    The giant in the golden robe roared, accompanied by the breath of terror, as if to break through the sky.


    Like an unstoppable evil god.


    The power of the great bank is superior to that of the people.


    "Hiss ~"


    the old Buddha, the old thief of Shang Dynasty, the Supreme God and others were all shocked What kind of existence is this? Why to see it always has a kind of fear and shudder.


    As soon as the elephant king''s face changed, he felt the heat and disorder of his blood. He was surprised and said, "this guy, his blood is stronger than me. It''s really unimaginable. It seems to have an incredible power."


    On the other side, the king of Shura was cold and said in a voice: "be careful, I''m afraid it''s already extraordinary!"


    "I''m afraid it''s impossible for either the three Wangs or anyone to win against it alone. Besides, I always feel that It''s weird. "


    In this light, more than 20 people were alert to the communication, and the gatekeeper saw this, gritted his teeth and said: "where is Ning Tao? What have you done to him? "


    "Where is it? Jie Jie, of course, is in my stomach. I would also like to thank him for collecting four keys for me. If you say so, it''s no place to look for, and it doesn''t take any effort. "


    "You are the gatekeeper, the spirit of the rules? It''s also the first autonomous intelligence in the world. It can be called the spirit of heaven and earth. As long as you are willing to help me, you still have a high status today. "


    "How''s it going? Rule the world together


    The golden giant grinned.


    However, without waiting for the gatekeeper to respond to it, a mad dragon''s angry voice came out, angry eyes said: "dare to move my brother? You want to die and kill you. "


    ZuLong angrily shot, fire all open, always calm zuhuang, at the moment also lost his mind.


    On the one hand, it is because of Ning Tao, but on the other hand, and most importantly, it is because of the emotions of the previous life, because the previous life was killed by it. They don''t know yet, but they can''t control their hatred.


    It''s like seeing an unforgettable enemy. His eyes are red and his brain is congested.


    "The blood vessel technique, Zu long exterminates the world inflammation!"


    "Blood skill, zuhuang doesn''t put out the fire!"


    "Po ~"


    the two hot flames are almost infinitely close to the source of fire. In terms of power, they are second to none in the world.


    "Well, you two reptiles? Not dead yet? Well, I''ll let you die again today. " The giant in the golden robe grinned and swallowed it.


    No matter how terrible the flames are, they are swallowed by the abyss.


    "This What? "


    Everyone at the scene was shocked. How could the power of the two great four steps of heaven be easily dissolved by it? Not even a little spray?


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible." The Supreme God turned pale and breathed.


    Even the three kings can''t ignore the attack of the two big four step heavenly masters. Even the chaotic Heavenly Master can''t do it so casually. It''s like swallowing a mouthful of heat and feeling warm all over.


    "You Taoist friends, let''s fight together. We must kill the murderer." The old Buddha gave a big drink.


    Then, a layer of golden light flashed under the hemp clothes. Lotus was born at the foot. Buddha was born from the heart. A giant Buddha rose from behind. His face was dignified, compassionate and miserable, like King Kong and holy glass.


    "Nine turns It''s a golden decision


    "Chih ~"


    seeing this, the king of Shura''s fighting spirit surged up, roared and killed Qianshan.


    "Shura God of war


    "Chop ~"


    and the Supreme God, the old thief of Shang, Qu ling''er, ZuLong, zuhuang and others have all tried their best.


    "Holy Dharma, forget the river!"


    "Holy Dharma, tree kingdom is coming!"


    "Long Huang "Heaven shatter!"


    "Break ~"


    the multiple attacks of terror, such as destroying the sky and the earth, piled up together, and frantically vented out. The power, destruction, and destructive power were almost unimaginable.


    Basically, all the people on the scene have done it. Even if many people do it, they can destroy the mountains and rivers.


    It can be said that after such a round of bombing, even the most powerful chaotic God dare not stop her. No matter how strong and abnormal she is, she is not a saint after all. The best result is that she will die without a burial place.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    The earth is falling apart, and the road to eternity is shaking.


    More than a dozen people gasped and looked, even the void was broken, I''m afraid the dead even have no slag, right?


    However, at this time, the gatekeeper clenched his teeth and yelled, "be careful, it''s not dead, its body will not die, attack its new soul quickly."


    "Roar Roar... "


    The smell of darkness filled the air.


    From the beginning, he was suppressing the ancient gate, and the soul of darkness was struggling against it. Although it was in vain, he restrained the gatekeeper.


    All the people were stunned when they heard the words? How is that possible? Where does this exist?But the next second, crocodile Tianzun seemed to be suddenly stunned. His blood was gushing. He could not control his brutality. He bit Qianji Tianzun''s neck, rolled and fell in the same direction.


    Before everyone could react, an abyss mouth appeared and swallowed them.


    "No Ah, ah, uh... "


    The voice came to a sudden stop, dead silence.


    It''s too fast. No one can react. What''s more, I didn''t expect that crocodile Tianzun would choose to die together?


    "No, it''s not it. The crocodile God is controlled. It''s the blood. The blood of the giant star will be controlled by it. It''s the ancestor, Jintong."


    It seems that the elephant king suddenly realized the truth.


    As soon as the words came out, the town ape and a few people looked a little slower. They were born divine beasts, not close to the giant beasts in the starry sky, but some people''s faces changed.


    They are people of the star group. No wonder they always feel something wrong from the beginning.


    "Jie Jie, it''s delicious. Kill now. Go to kill now. You will be the nourishment of this saint and the stepping stone of my holiness. You can''t stop me." The giant in the golden robe is laughing again.


    Although the breath is weaker, it is gradually rising. It has swallowed up the two great gods in one fell swoop.


    "It It''s not dead yet? It''s impossible? Is it all smashed? How can we still have the strength to fight back? " Taishangshenzun and others were shocked, and the two tianzuns were damaged as soon as they met. It was too frightening.


    "Supreme, your spirit is the strongest. Come on, we''ll hold it down for you." The old thief of the merchant drank a lot.


    Hearing this, the hesitant people were awe inspiring. The beast was so fierce that they had to deal with it first, but now it''s too late.


    The giant in the golden robe grinned grimly, with thunder in one hand and lightning in the other. With both hands together, he suddenly burst out a ferocious way: "let lightning Come and take you on the road


    "Crackle Crackling... "


    "Boom Boom, boom... "


    At this moment, all over the sky, lightning flash, roar, the power of the two can be called the first of the nine sources of destruction.


    If it''s a combination, it''s incomparable. Combined with its semi holy power, it can be said that even a saint can fight this blow.


    "No Ah Ah... "


    For a moment, people screamed.


    He was paralyzed all over in a straight line, and he could not mobilize any strength at all. However, the soul energy that had just accumulated strength was seriously injured, and the seven orifices were bleeding and twisted one by one.


    For the fragile spirit, lightning is undoubtedly the most powerful thing. It is too overbearing and destructive.


    But as soon as he lost his mind, the giant in the golden robe turned into an abyss and swallowed two tianzuns in succession, one in two steps and the other in three steps. It was so terrifying that Tianzun was harvested like leeks.


    "Damn, has it grown to this point?" The gatekeeper cursed and gritted his teeth.


    But now he can''t do anything, he can only rely on these people in front of him. Although chaos heaven is strong, it''s too late to come here. Do you want to watch the seal be released?


    At this time, the old Buddha, who was baptized by thunder and lightning, suddenly said, "Shura benefactor, I''d like to help you. Please protect the peace of the world."


    "What? What do you want to do, old man? You are crazy? Is it worth it? "


    The king of Shura suddenly turned pale.


    Guess what?


    However, the old Buddha put his hands together, read a Buddha''s name, and said, "if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? One thought for Buddha, one thought for devil. "


    The next second, the Buddha light, the whole person turned into a golden light into the Shura king.


    "Buddha and devil It''s fit

 Chapter 3944

    "Click Click... "


    "Crackle Crackling... "


    Thunder and lightning interweave, and the most destructive force in the world erupts, as if forming a thunder prison.


    One heaven after another fell and burst into pieces under the vent of thunder and lightning. They were chopped to death and severely injured, leaving a voice of unwilling scream, roar and death.


    The giant in golden robe looks up to the sky and laughs wildly. This double source of thunder and lightning is its trump card. The addition of double source of thunder and lightning to the immortal makes up for its spiritual defect.


    What''s more, the new-born mind just didn''t experience the great calamity, but the cultivation of the new-born mind was half holy.


    With its current strength, there are no more than five people in the world who can destroy its spirit. Ning Tao and chaos account for the second. That boy has refined seven sources, but he is dead.


    In that crazy killing, laughter, a terrorist force broke out, like a storm swept.


    "Well? What is it? " The giant in the golden robe could not help but feel the danger from the storm. Before he could react, a cold light flashed in front of him.


    It''s just like a little shake.


    It was so fast that it didn''t respond.


    But then, the giant in golden robe saw his neck, falling down, blood gushing, and two sharp knife marks had crossed.


    And the eye, also saw the person that hand, its golden pupil unexpectedly a little bit contracted.


    In the light, a big, holy man looked up, his pupils were golden, and there was a golden mark in the middle of his eyebrows. He was dressed in black and filled with evil spirit. He held two knives, but his face was compassionate.


    It''s like a collection of contradictions.


    Buddha and devil, a thought into Buddha, a thought into devil!


    "This What''s this? "


    Not to mention the giant in golden robe, even the old thief of Shang Dynasty, Qu ling''er and others were stunned. The breath of this man reached the level of semi saint.


    That is the level of chaos heaven.


    Half a step to sanctification?


    The combination of Buddha and devil? How could it be so perfect? It''s really incredible.


    If you think about it, the two great five step deities join hands to reach this point. You can imagine how difficult and bumpy the road to becoming a saint is.


    The gatekeeper was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the monk was so righteous that he was willing to be with the devil.


    Synthesis Shura Buddha!


    This is absolutely the Buddha who understands the truth!


    But at this time, the town ape Tianzun was convulsed, paralyzed, and suddenly glared: "wait Wait, be careful, that That guy is still alive... "


    "If I wipe my head off, won''t I die?"


    In its startled tone, the fallen body of the giant in the golden robe stood up again. The wound healed more quickly and twisted his stiff neck.


    "Little ant, how dare you hurt me? It''s really painful. Do two ants want to be a butterfly together? "


    "Dream, seek death!"


    The giant in the golden robe blasted out with an angry blow.


    But its attack was too naive in the eyes of the Shura Buddha. His golden pupil flashed, his body moved, his double Swords "brushed" and went straight to his brain.


    A layer of golden light floated on the double knives.


    This is the Buddha nature, which can attack the spirit.


    Perhaps, there is a certain opportunity to cultivate or influence the old Buddha. The power of the old Buddha is everywhere.


    In fact, in a sense, the old Buddha did not die. He just integrated himself with the devil in another form, which was like tai chi.


    "Chop ~"


    "brush Brush... "


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the light of the sword was too fast, and the giant in the golden robe turned into pieces again.


    Even the elephant king''s face changed, and his brow could not help wrinkling. He could not resist the attack just now. Shura''s fighting power was superior to him. As expected, danger and opportunity coexisted, and he could not be envied.


    But the next second, he looks a stiff, Qu ling''er also stunned way: "this This is not dead? How could it not react when it attacked its soul sea


    In the sight of more than a dozen celestial beings, the giant in golden robe condensed again, revealing a force of darkness, which is really immortal. If the other one had been, he would have died eight times now.


    However, it is not without any effect, it is not difficult to feel that the speed of its recovery has slowed down.


    As soon as ZuLong gritted his teeth, he seemed to hate this scene very much. There was a kind of hatred from the depths of his soul, as if he had been consumed by it in those years.


    Then, it turned to the gatekeeper and said, "old man, how can I kill it?"


    Seeing the crowd looking over, the gatekeeper''s white eyebrows were also tightly wrinkled. Just now, he had understood that it was thunder and lightning that protected its soul and shattered the Buddha''s nature. It was really difficult.


    "If we can''t restrain the power of thunder and lightning and wipe out the spirit, we can only consume it, and then seize the opportunity to seal it, and strive for time first, waiting for the chaos clock to come."


    The gatekeeper was helpless.


    Looking at the situation, I''m afraid only chaos clock can wipe it out, but how can we get rid of it now?"Damn it..."


    Although Shura Buddha''s strength can suppress the golden robed giant, he can''t erase it. Although he is in a stalemate, the longer he drags on, the worse he feels.


    Just thinking, I don''t know when the dark air is filled here, and the gold lines are arranged, quietly changing.


    "Damned bastards, you dare to hurt me. When I get the heart of eternity, you lower bastards and mole ants will all die. What are you waiting for? Don''t you do it yet? " The golden giant roared.


    "What?"


    Hearing this, the crowd turned pale and yelled.


    But just wake up, it''s too late, a Jinjia generals, God will crazy condensation out, actually also condensation out of five terrible Jinjia saints.


    The strength is comparable to the five step Tianzun.


    "Quick, do it, untie the seal. This is my limit. If I miss this opportunity, it will take me at least hundreds of millions of years to build up my strength again."


    The dark soul''s hard roar.


    The whole gate shudders at this moment.


    "No, stop it. Stop it." The goalkeeper roared hysterically.


    But in an instant, the giant in golden robe was sent to the gate, and the soul of darkness was desperate to expose all the cards of these years. At this moment, the three keys appeared and fused together.


    "No No, no... " The gatekeeper widened his eyes and breathed, almost in despair.


    Generals, God generals, needless to say, the five golden crested saints will be in front of us. Even the Shura Buddha will take some time. He is a semi saint, but he is not a saint.


    In this fright, the giant with the golden robe inserted the holy key into it. The grain was bright and the earth was shaking wildly.


    "Boom" sound, such as the sky collapsed.


    Most of the eternal road also collapsed at this moment, shocked the whole world in this world.


    At this time, the giant beasts in the starry sky are boiling. They have already poured out to launch a war. This battle can be called Doomsday disaster!


    And if you add the giant in the golden robe, it is the end of the end, and they all return to the world.


    "Creak..."


    The old gate opened.

 Chapter 3945

    At this moment, everyone was shocked. Is it too late? On an altar, the heart of an ancient crystal is beating, which contains immortal power.


    The giant in the golden robe laughed wildly and swallowed it directly, which made the gatekeeper cool.


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    "Ha ha, it''s done, it''s done at last. Untie the seal, you and I will fit together, and no one will be able to help you and me again." The dark soul laughs wildly in the deepest place.


    Seven shining ancient seals are embedded firmly in the deepest place, which is the power of Seven Saints.


    One is chaos. Although she is not a saint, she is comparable to a saint. Her power of chaos has a miraculous effect on the seal, otherwise there would be no key to chaos.


    "Seal, untie?"


    The giant in the golden robe looked at the deep place and sniffed. He grabbed the holy spoon and crushed it.


    "You Are you out of you mind? Didn''t you say you wanted to untie the seal for me? You''re going to destroy the key? Asshole. " The spirit of darkness roared with rage.


    The whole ancient palace is crumbling.


    Most of the world seems to be shrouded in darkness.


    Even the Shura Buddha and others were stunned at the moment. Is this their infighting?


    In the dullness, he saw the giant in the golden robe flick his robe, lick his lips and say, "you are just a boundless water soul. What''s the difference if you can''t get out? If I let you out, I will die. "


    "To tell you the truth, fool, you are in the past. Now this dark body belongs to me, but you have been used by me all the time. Now I have the eternal heart, and I am the great saint."


    "When my soul experiences the nine great calamities and has immortal power, you will be completely useless!"


    "Jie Jie..."


    Hearing this, the soul of darkness gritted his teeth and said angrily, "you will regret it. When I break the seal, you will be dead."


    "Ha ha, funny..."


    The giant in the golden robe laughed wildly and said, "do you think you can come out? What if you can come out? Now I have the eternal heart and the power of the nine sources. Looking at the world, who can help me? "


    "Once I become a saint, I am the most powerful saint in the whole world, stronger than you were at your peak!"


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Just when he was proud, the seven seals suddenly cracked, trembled, and the dark power of terror surged, making the whole ancient temple silent.


    "This What''s going on? Seal How did the seal break? " ZuLong stares big eyes way.


    The gatekeeper''s lips turned white, as if all his strength had been taken away in an instant, and a sense of despair gushed out.


    "Darkness I''m born


    "No, this It''s impossible. I''ve destroyed all the keys. The seal should be a knot. I can''t untie it. " The giant in the golden robe turns pale.


    But in the dark, the original rage of a soul suddenly calm, grimly joked: "then you forget, who told you all this?"


    "Destroying the key doesn''t necessarily make the seal a knot, but it can break the seal. In my eyes, you are a self righteous fool, poor man. Do you really think I will believe you?"


    "To tell you the truth, you are the one who is really used. You are too young to fight with me. Everything about you I''m going to have to spit them out twice as much! "


    As soon as the words came out, the giant in the golden robe was silly and stiff. His laughter just now was shattered into nothingness.


    I just feel that my back is soaked in an instant. The person who was used has always been it. In fact, all its calculations are in the calculations of others.


    "No No, it''s impossible... "


    "Impossible..."


    But even if you scream, you can''t stop what''s going to happen. Even if it grabs everything, which one really belongs to him now?


    There are only two sources of thunder and lightning in the nine sources, which are not under control.


    Eternal heart, it''s just swallowed. Do you think the next step is to become a saint? Even if we can get the opportunity, we still need to go through the nine great calamities.


    But with this time, it is enough to make it and the soul of darkness There''s a winner and a loser!


    "Damn, damn..."


    When the generals scattered, the Shura Buddha rushed to the door, but with a tense look, he felt a terrible threat in the deepest place.


    "What''s next, old man? Tell me a way. I can''t stop it if it goes on. "


    It''s semi saint, but now it''s involved in the field of saint. If it''s a real saint, even if it''s ordinary, one hand can hang him, change his life and turn the world upside down.


    He may not be able to beat the chaos God alone. There is also a gap between the semi saints.


    She is the only one who can challenge the saint.


    There is no second exception!


    See more than a dozen people look over, the gatekeeper look pale, forced to mention a breath difficult: wait


    At this time, the golden giant gritted his teeth and said to the darkness, "just What if you come out? You have no strength now. Even if I am a new-born soul, I have a semi holy practice. ""If you want to rob my body, you don''t have a dream. I don''t eat dry food these years, and I can''t deal with your dark soul."


    Its eyes, burst out cold.


    This is not a bluff, it is really a response, the soul and body as one, complement each other, but if the lack of one, the oath will have an impact on the other half.


    To put it bluntly, destroying the body by oneself is no less than injuring the enemy by one thousand and self injuring by eight hundred, but it is still a way, and it can take another.


    However, Jie, the soul of darkness, laughs and sneers: "I said you are too young. Just now I just teased you. I really thought you could float away?"


    "I know you like the back of my hand, but you know nothing about me. Do you know what my card is? In your opinion, what is despair? "


    As soon as the words came out, a figure seemed to appear in the dark, dry, confused and black.


    "Well? People? What''s going on? This How can there be people in here? " ZuLong exclaimed.


    At the same time, chaos heaven with a large number of strong rushed to see this, the United States eyes suddenly shrunk, and then look at the gatekeeper, the latter was also shocked.


    "Is it really him?"


    "Whoosh ~"


    just for a moment, the black figure appeared in front of the giant with golden robe. It rushed to defend and protect itself with thunder and lightning. However, the blow was overwhelming.


    "What? "Poof?"


    The giant in the golden robe was blown away by one blow.


    At this moment, more than one person, even everyone felt the horror, which How is that possible?


    Chaos, the gatekeeper are dull, rigid, and the golden giant cohesion, but slow too much, look appalled, fear: "Saint Sage


    "No It''s impossible. Where''s the saint? It''s impossible. You What did you do? "


    The town ape, ZuLong, Taishang, the old thief of Shang and others are also silly, muddled and forced to say: "false?"


    However, chaos''s face was ugly, and Ning Chong said: "it''s not fake, he is a saint, but now it seems that he has been eroded by the dark atmosphere. His real identity was The sage of the yellow spring


    "What What? "


    The crowd was as stiff as thunder.


    Yellow Huang Quan, saint? This How is that possible? How can the lost Saint be here?


    But at this time, the giant in golden robe was completely frightened, felt the crisis of life and death, screamed, and turned to run away. I''m afraid that his wisdom will be erased.


    However, without waiting for the soul of darkness to start, a bell from the inside out suddenly rings.


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    "What? No Ah... "


    "What''s the sound? Daddy Bao''er was stunned in an instant, which was similar to the sound of the chaotic clock. He was the only one in the world except himself.


    "Is it..."

 Chapter 3936

    "Dang Dangdang... "


    There was a wave of terrible bells.


    The giant in the golden robe is buzzing. The whole person is trembling from the inside out. The invisible force is destroying him. There is no place to escape from his blood, muscles and bones to the sea of soul.


    "No Ah, ah, ah... "


    "No way, it''s It''s impossible. You are dead and swallowed by me. How can you... "


    "After all What''s going on


    People are shocked, do not know what happened to it? Even if the grim smile, proud of the dark soul, at this moment smile are stiff, suddenly turned pale.


    "Ning Tao? How is that possible? "


    Can not believe, it seems that it is really him.


    Looking at the whole world, Ning Tao is the only one who can do this except chaos. But if he is swallowed by the body of darkness, is there really a way out? Can you survive?


    At this time, a terrible and mysterious force broke out, which turned out to be a completely different half saint.


    "How could such a wonderful event be without me?" A quiet voice came out, the sky and the earth changed color, endless thunder and shriek.


    The next second, in everyone''s astonishment and dullness, the giant in golden robe shrank rapidly and turned into a familiar figure. It was Ning Tao who was tall, straight and resolute!


    An ancient clock is ringing in the dark.


    A smart, shrill scream in the clock.


    The dark golden light was absorbed and swallowed by the God clock, like a hungry tiger.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, long time no see." Ning Tao mouth hook, a smile, such as high spirits.


    But everyone in the room was stunned, and the golden giant disappeared? There is only one Ning Tao left? What the hell happened? How did this happen?


    The gatekeeper, Shura Buddha, ZuLong and others are numb, and bao''er has an incredible face.


    "This Is this an illusion? "


    However, a shrill voice, more excited than they were, shuddered, "you What did you do? What about my body? Where have you been? "


    "You Aren''t you dead? "


    The soul of darkness is a little alarmed. In the past, even if it was sealed, it had some reaction with the body.


    But now, I don''t know what''s going on, that ray of induction is getting thinner and thinner, giving it a sense of loss. Although the dark body is immortal, it is inevitable that the ownerless things will not be used.


    Seeing everyone''s doubts, Ning Tao opened his mouth, stretched his muscles and bones, and took a long breath: "yes, he almost died. Even with seven sources, he could not resist the erosion of the dark force."


    "I have to say that you two are very good at calculating one by one, perfect, but after all, you have less calculation and neglected one point, which is the spirit of heaven."


    "The spirit of heaven?"


    The soul of darkness turned and said, "what about the spirit of heaven? Isn''t he long dead? "


    Chaos, the gatekeeper is more confused.


    "Yes, it''s true that he died, and was engulfed as a medium of darkness, and integrated into the body of darkness. However, he had expected this for a long time. In fact, he didn''t want to win that battle."


    "The reason why I''m willing to be swallowed, rather than merge with me, is to wait for this day, when I''m swallowed, I feel his power."


    With a complicated face, Ning Tao continued: "they have assimilated, so in a sense, I am also a member. With this, I can hide in it."


    "Today''s me, can be regarded as thorough, the true and the day soul fit, perfect fusion!"


    As soon as the words came out, most people were confused, but chaos and the gatekeeper were thoughtful, and the soul of darkness seemed to wake up suddenly.


    Before that, the spirit of heaven was regarded as the only medium to communicate with the giant in the golden robe. It was played up by the dark atmosphere. The giant in the golden robe devoured and fused it, so there was some powerful atmosphere of the spirit of heaven.


    After Ning Tao was swallowed up, the giant in golden robe probably didn''t check it carefully. Even if it was wrong, he just thought it was the breath of heaven and soul, but he didn''t think that Ning Tao could perfectly hide and escape with this breath, and he also took the opportunity to merge.


    However, there was something wrong. The dark soul turned pale and said, "a remnant soul, even if it merges with you, how can you be half holy?"


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible, and what about my body? What did you do to it? "


    "Crackle Crackling... "


    "Click Click... "


    Words just fall, in the attention of the public, Ning Tao hands spread, lightning around, so eye-catching, but also mixed, full of terrible power.


    "This "Double source of lightning?"


    Chaos, the gatekeeper exclaimed.


    At this moment, they immediately realized that Ning Tao had refined the double sources of thunder and lightning, and his strength suddenly rose to half saint, and his accomplishments soared.


    With the power of the semi saint to urge the God clock of Zhou, it''s just a new-born intelligence, and I''m afraid it''s really not his opponent.


    Just seize the gap.Ning Tao holds thunder and lightning in his hand, and his heart is complicated. It seems that what he says is casual. In fact, this process is much more difficult than he imagined. If he misses one step, he will be doomed.


    At the center of the eyebrow, the original seven color lotus turned into nine colors. It was melting and there was no resistance.


    The same is true for lightning and lightning.


    They have been controlled by the giant of golden robe for a long time. They belong to evil, darkness and lightning. They can''t recognize it, but they can''t resist it with their power.


    Finally, in this long suffering, we wait for Ning Tao, the chance to escape and the moment to fight back.


    Both thunder and lightning sources and thunder and lightning double lotus are willing to be merged, even can''t wait to be merged. However, Ning Tao doesn''t understand that his limit is seven sources. How can he accommodate nine sources?


    He hasn''t figured out this problem up to now. It seems that it''s just a matter of course?


    In his previous cognition, any living creature in the universe could hardly hold the eight sources at the same time, and the seven sources were already the limit. But what''s the matter with him now? Heaven soul fusion or darkness?


    I can''t get through this.


    At first, he thought that if he had nine sources, he could become a saint, but now he found that he could only reach the semi saint, and there was a barrier between heaven and earth.


    However, he still shook his head, big black turned into a gun, was caught by him, the whole body trembled, excited, Ning Tao said: "don''t you ask me where the dark body has gone? No, right here. "


    Shura Buddha, the soul of darkness is toward the big black, looking at the past, but the look is gradually changing.


    "Is it..."


    "I don''t know what the Dark Lord is? However, since the body of darkness is also known as the ancestor of Jintong, it should be more powerful than the holy beast, right? It''s the most appropriate one to sacrifice this sacred vessel. "


    Ning Tao grinned.


    The gun of Zhou God burst out a terrible murderous gas.


    Bailian Tianzun once said that Dahei is perfect, but if you can integrate the flesh and blood of a holy beast and make up for it, it will become more perfect and stronger.


    Although it has not been fully absorbed, it is already in progress, and the energy contained in it is terrifying.


    Once successful, Dahei must be the most powerful holy weapon. If you look at the world, there is absolutely no magic weapon that can match it. Even chaos clock will definitely stand aside in the future.


    The soul of darkness was stiff and seemed to be confused. He could not speak for a moment. He was trembling all over and said, "you little bastard, you will pay the price. No one can move my body."


    "You want to die!"


    "Up, up to me, tear him up!"


    As soon as the words came out, the air of darkness spewed wildly.


    The thin and withered shadow with black air raised her head hard. It seemed fuzzy, but it was like the saint of the yellow spring. But it was not over yet. In the dark, two figures came out with stiff steps and black air.


    "This This... "

 Chapter 3947

    Even though the black fog is full of people, no one can ignore these three horrors.


    It''s all the power of saints!


    Is this the lost Sansheng?


    Shura Buddha, old thief of Shang Dynasty, ZuLong Huang and others were shocked. Their scalp was numb, and their whole body was shaking and tense. If so, it would be almost over.


    Although a golden giant, the dark body, has solved the problem, a bigger crisis emerges.


    Looking at the whole world, one sage can change the situation of war. If three saints are respected, it is almost unimaginable and there is no way to fight against them.


    "End It''s over, it''s all over... "


    In the shock of the crowd, Ning Tao''s look has changed. Although he has not seen the three saints, he has seen the statues, and they are related to each other.


    This can almost confirm that they are mysterious women and misty men.


    One longevity, one Time and space!


    Ning Tao pursed his pale lips, couldn''t help taking a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, "what''s the matter? Why are Sansheng here? How can it be blackened and eroded? What is this seal? "


    In the face of his anger, chaos Tianzun could not help biting his silver teeth and said: "darkness is everywhere, too strong, it''s hard to seal."


    "Although it was successful at the beginning, the darkness grew stronger and stronger, and the soul of darkness never died. The three saints tried their best to delay time, so they turned themselves into the eyes of the array and continued to suppress the darkness."


    "Unexpectedly, it was eroded by the darkness. I''m afraid no one can do anything about it this time!"


    The gatekeeper also turned pale and couldn''t bear to look directly at him. He said with difficulty, "the great calamity of the world will come at the end of the hundred billion years. Darkness will cover the world and devour everything."


    "Jie Jie Ha ha... "


    The soul of darkness grins and laughs wildly. It''s been suppressed for countless years. At this moment, the rolling black air enters a human body. He is actually a saint of time and space.


    The original empty space-time, eyes suddenly flashed a black awn, twisted stiff neck, suddenly staring at Ning Tao, grinning: "although some things I don''t know, but you and his relationship is not shallow?"


    "He has a good body, so he can be a temporary sojourner. By the way, aren''t you going to kill me? Come on? Hit me, hit me, ha ha, come on... "


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    For a moment, the yellow spring shot out indifferently.


    It''s also a simple punch, but it gives Ning Tao great pressure. However, he is not easy to be provoked now. Sansheng has been suppressing for countless years here. At the moment, he should be the weakest, and he may not be able to fight.


    "Ninety nine times The furnace of Ares


    "Ten sides "Matchless fist!"


    "Double source of thunder and lightning!"


    "Break ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    The two terrible forces collided fiercely, like the collapse of heaven and earth, and everything around was smashed.


    More than a dozen tianzuns were blown away by the terrible hurricane. Even chaos turned pale. They watched Ning Tao in surprise. Is this the strength of refining Jiuyuan? Doesn''t feel much weaker than her?


    After all, the power of the nine sources is stronger than that of chaos.


    That sacred instrument is no less than chaos clock.


    It can be said that now if they really fight with all their strength, she is not sure to win Ning Tao.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Under the power of terror, the sage Wen Si of huangquan did not move, and Ning Tao was just like Mount Tai. The power in his body was frantically released, but he could feel the depression.


    The power of the sage is not what he can imagine. He tries his best and the other side just punches at random.


    If the sage is the peak, even if he punches easily, he can be easily beaten away. Although he is a semi saint, an extraordinary semi saint, he just broke through and doesn''t understand the power, field and origin.


    He can fight back against the body of darkness, thanks to the spirit of heaven, big black, otherwise he would be dead at the moment.


    Just as he roared, the space around him suddenly squirmed. His pupils suddenly shrank, and he screamed that it was no good. Jinshen, tuyuan, instant body protection.


    "Whelp, where are you hiding? Give me back my body. " Dark time and space are ferocious.


    One blow, straight to his face.


    "Damn it..."


    Under the attack of the two forces, Ning Tao had no room to fight back. "Bang bang" was hit twice, and all the meteorites within a hundred thousand miles were smashed. Even a middling Galaxy nearby was shivering.


    "Well "Pooh..."


    "Daddy, Lao Ning, be careful." ZuLong, Qu ling''er and others exclaimed that there was no way to fight.


    Dark Changsheng just wants to do it, but he is blocked by chaos. If the three saints besiege Ning Tao at the same time, even if he is a saint, he will be destroyed.


    "Damn it..."


    The Shura Buddha took a deep breath and rushed up with his double knives. But Ning Tao held his body firmly and spat out a mouthful of blood. He suddenly waved his hand to stop him and gritted his teeth and said, "give them to me and help her."Hearing this, the dark space-time first burst into laughter, broke the old hall with one foot, and showed evil spirits on his face. Moriran said, "it''s really a big tone. It''s hard to protect yourself. Do you dare to be brave?"


    "Uncle, I don''t believe I can''t kill him if we go together." ZuLong and zhenape straight molar.


    But at this time, a familiar figure came with a large army, and said respectfully, "Lord Shengzu, I''ll follow you. These people will be given to us."


    "Roar Roar... "


    The roar of an ancient star beast.


    The leader is Yan Jiao. At least more than 20 Tianzun and the power of the star clan are behind him.


    For example, the white jade lion king, the Nine Tailed Fox demon, the evil eyed giant ape, the golden tiger king, the wild ancient lion king, the three color sparrow king, and the demon God No one is a top man.


    In addition, hundreds of billions of giant stars left the ancient land of stars and leveled it with their domineering hooves.


    Looking around, there is a sea of animals.


    "Roar Roar, roar... "


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    However, the Terran side also reflected that the holy land of immortality and the sage academy joined hands with large and small galaxies to fight against the end of the natural disaster, which should also be called the Third World War.


    This is often a war of tens of billions, tens of billions of monks, which can be said to be unprecedented.


    The total number of armies of both sides can exceed 300 billion!


    What a terrible number!


    Almost 90% of the world''s elite forces are dying every minute. Every moment, a galaxy is destroyed, leaving a sea of blood.


    But the key lies in the victory or defeat of Ning Tao and the soul of darkness. The combination of the two saints now seems to be better than Ning Tao. However, this time, he did not feel reckless, but felt a mysterious force filling his whole body.


    "Don''t you just talk big and try? I''m not afraid of even a dozen three


    "Kill Kill... "


    Ningtao Jinpeng wings stretch, wind source superposition, nine sources attached to the body, the strength can be said to rise again.


    The tenth turn in the middle of the eyebrow seems to have absorbed some energy. It''s actually increasing and becoming more and more perfect. The weapon in hand is more powerful.


    "Hum, the ants who don''t know what to do." Dark space-time sniffed, a dark emperor''s robe grinning, body shape flickering, ethereal illusory, as if it did not exist.


    This is the power of time and space.


    Compared with Ning Tao, it is undoubtedly stronger.


    "Whoosh Whoosh, whoosh... "


    It seems that the dark space-time is still there, but in fact it is everywhere. In a short moment, Chao ningtao launched thousands of attacks, and the dark yellow spring was positively suppressed.


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Dangdang Dang "Pooh..."


    "What? Not so soon? What about your rampancy? Come on, Sansheng chooses you to deal with me. Is that the only skill you have? When I kill you, I will destroy the universe. "


    "Jie Jie, ha ha!"


    The dark space-time laughs wildly, and there is a dark flame flashing in the middle of the eyebrow, which is extremely crazy, like a devil.


    Ning Tao is short of breath, but he looks very calm. He only feels that in the extreme battle, every minute has a huge improvement, as if there is no limit. The golden pupil is growing rapidly, and he has caught it at a certain moment.


    The long gun sweeps, the dark sky pupil shrinks, hastily retreats, but the dark spring is pulled away by a gun.


    Finally seize an opportunity, Ning Tao in front of a bright, big shout: "big black, shock death it!"


    "Oh Come on... "


    But just as they were exerting their strength, they suddenly saw the dark space-time with a sad face and showed compassion: "if you do this, you will kill me. It will never die, but my soul will be traumatized by this attack."


    "You Are you going to kill me? "


    "My Child


    That simple two words, but let Ning Tao whole body crazy tremble, face pale, stiff in place, that close hand, dare not move.


    "I..."

 Chapter 3948

    Ning Tao is struggling and complicated. Although he has never seen his father, the sage of time and space, he can feel his warmth and respect from his heart.


    Let oneself do it to father, this sincerity cannot go down hand, heart, also cannot pass that ridge.


    Moreover, it was not hard for him to see that it was the soul of darkness who cheated him and played tricks on him, but it was telling the truth. It was reasonable. It would never die, but it was not necessarily the soul of his father. It was hard to say the attack of Zeus


    But as soon as he hesitated, the space in front of him was distorted, and a handprint was slapped on his chest.


    "What? No good


    "Ring, absolute realm!"


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks, subconsciously reacts.


    However, he flew out with this slap. He vomited blood and broke four or five ribs. The so-called absolute field didn''t stop him at all.


    Think about it. They are the originators of time and space. Although they are controlled by the spirit of darkness, they are also very strong.


    Absolute domain can''t hurt it at all.


    "Damn, mean..."


    Dark yellow spring continues to rush up, does not give Ning Tao breathing time at all, moves all fatal.


    "Tut Tut, I really can''t imagine that there is something between you and time and space that can make you so tied up. It seems that I guessed right that time and space can have successors."


    Dark time and space sneer.


    But in his eyes, there was a flash of hatred and hatred.


    If it wasn''t for the damned Sansheng, today''s world is already a dark world, and it has already become the master, how could it be suppressed alone and sealed for millions of years.


    He hates, he''s angry, he hates!


    Only a river of blood can wash away shame!


    "Boom Boom... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Seeing that Ning Tao was gradually suppressed, ZuLong gritted his teeth and yelled: "Lao Ning, don''t be so confused. The more you are afraid of hands and feet, the more you can''t save him. Do it, do it."


    As long as they are not saved by the dark, they will not die


    "Get rid of it..."


    In this roar, Ning Tao clenched his teeth, his angry eyes were like flames, and his breath soared. His resentment turned into a blow, and he beat the spring hard.


    The thunder and lightning crackled.


    The idea of abundance and emptiness is also surging.


    "Give me Broken


    At the beginning of this sound, the pupil of the dark space-time shrinks and seems to notice something bad. He just wants to hide in the void and the dense thunder teeth escape.


    In an instant, there was a hundred thousand void.


    "Click Click... "


    "No!"


    Dark space-time exclamation, the whole body a shock, let the whole body space-time chaos, forming a stronger field.


    A moment of emptiness, like Taiji general rotation.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Ka "Click..."


    "My son, do you really want to fight your father? It hurts me so much. Do you really want to kill me? " Dark space and time frown while bewitching.


    There''s always something wrong with it.


    Ning Tao seems stronger than just now.


    "Shengpin, the needle of the world!"


    Ning Tao drinks low and instantly compresses the power of the world to the minimum, the sharpest and the most penetrating.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    It''s just a moment to see through time and space.


    "What?" The dark space-time color changes, the black fog gushes out, condenses into the whirlpool, this only then swallows.


    Although blocked down, but the face of the dark space-time slightly ugly, color change way: "not right, how your strength has been increasing? I didn''t have the strength to fight back just now, but now I can fight one against two? "


    People seem to feel it, especially the Shura Buddha, who is half holy, but the gap is too big.


    He joined hands with chaos to delay longevity.


    Ning Tao, a man, actually singled out the two sages of huangquan and time and space, as well as the soul of darkness. This can be called one against three. It''s unbelievable.


    "Wait, the heart of eternity, the heart of eternity, you absorbed it?" Dark time and space change color.


    The new wisdom of the dark body is imprisoned in the clock of Zeus, and its soul is exhausted. The dark body is fused by the holy instrument, and the double sources of lightning and lotus are absorbed, while the eternal heart seems to have never appeared.


    With this remark, Ning Tao''s sword eyebrows wrinkled. Have you been found? I thought it could be delayed for a while. Before, Dahei had transferred the eternal heart into his body.


    A dark body, it has been very satisfied, this eternal heart it also can''t use, and also don''t know what is, is to take what you need, make the best use of.


    Now it seems that although we have experienced some twists and turns in the middle, we are back on the track before.


    Ning Tao has got the eternal heart, the nine sources, and gathered the nine lotus flowers. It can be said that everything is ready, while Dongfeng refers to time, but time is gone, so we can only stimulate the eternal heart by fighting.This is the way, but he doesn''t know how long it will last? How to erase the darkness?


    "Hum, it seems that you know what fear is. When I refine my eternal heart, you will die!"


    No matter whether it''s true or not, scare first, and then the dark space-time turns pale. If he really does it, he will die. You know, this boy has gathered nine sources that he has never seen before.


    If he becomes a saint, he is definitely an extraordinary saint, and may not be able to kill him completely.


    At the thought of this, the eyes of the dark space-time burst out a murderous opportunity, and said darkly: "it seems that I underestimated you. In that case, I can''t keep you."


    "Kill ~"


    "holy Dharma, seal of time and space!"


    "Holy Dharma, huangquan Nine you palms


    One punch, one palm, one ethereal, one cold.


    Ning Tao was so tight that he had to work hard. He took a deep breath, condensed the power of the eternal heart, ran his whole body, and roared: "I will let you My soul is broken


    A dazzling sun shines on nine days and ten places.


    "The sun, the Bible, the sun!"


    "Break ~"


    a huge fireball was thrown out to meet two attacks, and the sea of fire surged and engulfed.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Thorn Hum... "


    It''s unimaginable that the destructive power of the three saints can be compared. Dozens of supreme Lords have not responded and are torn into pieces.


    There is also a Heavenly God who rubs a little bit and smashes a middling galaxy into nothingness.


    The origin of the galaxy has been destroyed.


    "I wipe, this Is this the power of the supreme saint? " Zhen ape, Yan Jiao, Qu ling''er and others are looking at a huge gap in the world.


    This is not something that heaven can do.


    Compared with sages, Tianzun is a little older, too immature and insignificant.


    "Gulu Gulu... "


    Ning Tao shows his body in the void. His whole body is full of blood, his body is broken, and some of his bones are exposed. However, the crazy beating of the eternal heart stimulates a lot of energy, and the healing power is no exception.


    "What? There''s nothing you can do? If you go on like this, you will be chased by me. "


    On the other hand, in the dark time and space, the yellow spring also flew backward, and his face was ugly. Although the injury was not so serious, he still couldn''t do anything.


    "Damn little bastard, don''t be proud too soon. I can''t kill you and you can''t kill me."


    "You have eternal heart, I have endless darkness, as long as there is darkness, my strength will continue, you can''t stop me, I will kill all your relatives and friends in front of you!"


    Dark time and space are ferocious.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao''s eyes burst out a chill and clenched his fist. But at this moment, a familiar voice rang out in his ear: "Daddy, it''s time to let his daughter help you for the last time."


    "Little Xiaolian? You wake up, wait, you What are you doing? " As soon as Ning Tao''s face changed, he felt bad.


    But Xiaolian didn''t respond. Instead, she said in a complicated way: "in fact, I was born together with the nine big Ben from Hongmeng. I am the carrier and container, and they are equivalent to my lotus seed."


    "Since ancient times, the six saints have all become saints by sitting on the nine color lotus, but in fact, they don''t know that there is an old legend that when a person''s nine color lotus has nine lotus seed gems Master the world


    "And you, that''s the man. Look up and see that your" 99 disaster "is coming!"


    "What What? " Ning Tao looks stiff.

 Chapter 3949

    Ning Tao heard the sound and looked up. He found that on the dark and hazy sky, it was more like a layer of dark clouds encircling and entrenching. He didn''t know that the waves spread to tens of thousands of miles?


    There was a terrible shock.


    Invisibly, it seems to be locked by the way of heaven!


    "This What''s going on? "


    "The big nine? I Shall I be sanctified


    Although he got the eternal heart, the nine sources, and had a very, very high probability of becoming a saint, he never thought that he would be so quick?


    "This..."


    Shura Buddha, the old thief of Shang Dynasty, ZuLong, and even the Supreme Master were all dumbfounded.


    A great calamity is the dream of countless of them, and even their lifelong pursuit, desire and expectation. Even if they are crushed to pieces under the calamity, they at least prove that they have fought for it, rather than looking up to it like this.


    But now a younger generation soars up with comet like speed, leaving them behind at one fell swoop, even more to the point that they once could not reach.


    And the goalkeeper also has a complicated face. Although things are changeable and bumpy, it''s the end of the day.


    Among the people on the spot, the one with the most emotional fluctuation was chaos heaven. Looking at the terrible disaster, her delicate body trembled and suffered, and she didn''t know whether she was jealous or unwilling, or whether she didn''t admit defeat.


    For countless years, she has been struggling, unwilling, but always unable to break through the bottleneck of heaven and earth.


    Why is she reincarnated?


    Why wait a billion years?


    In samsara, he is suffering from inhuman depravity and despair, but he abides by his faith and waits for an opportunity.


    But now, instead of waiting for the chance, I saw with my own eyes that a young monk who had been practicing Taoism for less than 10000 years would become a saint and go through the great calamity.


    That man My father or my own?


    Chaos Tianzun can not face, Daoxin almost lost at this moment, her inner suffering, pain, only jiaozi know, accompany silently.


    "Master, don''t be discouraged. Don''t give up. I believe you can..."


    Here is a surprise, but here is a fright in dark time and space How is that possible? What''s the big nine? Hallucinations? How did he become a saint so quickly?


    "No Impossible, absolutely impossible... "


    "What have you done, son? Is this the true power of the nine sources? "


    Ning Tao was confused when he heard this, but at this time, the nine color lotus print in the center of his eyebrows was shining slightly. He said: "Xiaolian, what''s the matter?"


    After calling for a long time, a weak voice came to my ear: "you have passed the nine tests, reached the level of sanctity, and obtained the recognition of the eternal heart. Now the origin is back, and everything is complete."


    "Generally speaking It can be sanctified immediately


    "Seriously?"


    Ning Tao is pleasantly surprised. He inadvertently gathers everything and has all the qualifications to become a saint.


    However, he suddenly realized one thing and quickly turned pale and said, "Xiaolian, if I become a saint? So What would you do? You can''t... "


    In the silence, Xiaolian seems to squeeze out a smile, hoarse way: "I will always accompany daddy, never separate, forever, forever..."


    "Origin Return


    "No Don''t... "


    Ning Tao roared, but the thunder on the sky made him wake up. It seemed that he thought of Xiaolian''s abnormal behavior in recent years.


    Carrier? Container? The carrier of origin?


    There is another sentence, the six saints sit on the nine color lotus to become saints. Is this her mission?


    "Xiaolian? If I succeed, can I revive you? " Ning Tao gritted his teeth and roared wildly.


    In the misty, Xiaolian said hoarsely, "you don''t have to do this. If heaven and earth have a holy appearance, I will inherit the nature of heaven and earth again. However, it may be another me."


    "That''s my mission, daddy. Don''t be sad. It''s time to save my daughter..."


    Words fall, as if gone with the wind.


    At the foot, a nine color lotus platform appeared, 108 pieces, perfect and flawless.


    "Click Click... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The thunderous roar of terror seemed provoked.


    Anyone who wants to jump out of reincarnation is not allowed. It is the way of heaven and the order of the universe. It is the protector of the Dharma and exterminates all hidden dangers.


    "No I don''t believe it, Xiaolian. I will never give up on you. " Ning Tao glares and roars. At this moment, he wants to be a saint like never before.


    It''s the only way to change everything. He has to succeed and no one will die for it.


    "Holy Dharma, reincarnation with one knife!"


    In a flash, the dark yellow spring came.


    The dark space-time is so angry that Ning Tao can''t be allowed to succeed. But at this moment, a thunder roaring through the sky and the earth is like an angry gun, a silver beam connecting jiuxiao and Jiuyou."Boom Boom... "


    "What What? "


    Before they could react, they were engulfed by the terrible impact.


    The ancient hall was smashed in an instant, the golden lines turned into nothingness, tens of thousands of troops were affected, and the supreme and the God died without hiding place.


    "This What''s this? "


    In the shock, the gatekeeper looked old and weak. When the gate was opened, his strength weakened to the peak. He turned pale and said, "there are nine great calamities. This is the first one."


    "Ning Tao, hold on, as long as you pass the nine gods thunder, you are the seventh saint in the world!"


    "Be sure to hold on..."


    But his words were all engulfed by the impact.


    This God thunder was so terrible that it lasted for several seconds. Shura Buddha looked at this scene and was pale. If he had been changed, he would have died.


    The dark time and space also turned pale and looked ugly. The scene in front of him was beyond his control and he could not wait to die. Although he could not help another saint, Ning Tao was not the same.


    Since ancient times, no one has ever been able to gather the nine sources, let alone become a saint?


    It is an alien born in the darkness. It is born in accordance with the darkness. Where there is darkness, there is it. Its power is inexhaustible and inexhaustible. This is the real secret of its immortality.


    Unless there is no darkness in the world, it will be destroyed, but this kind of thing is impossible.


    "Well, what if it''s a disaster? If you can cross over, you are qualified to stand side by side with me. If you fail, Jie Jie... "


    As soon as the laughable sound came down, Ning Tao burst into a fiery red light under the thunder. He raised his eyes angrily and stepped on the nine color lotus. His left Shangyang ring "banged" and smashed. The fire in his body actually fell into his heart.


    The eternal heart also "bang bang" burst of energy, creating regeneration for the severely injured body.


    "I said I would beat you to death. If you don''t die, how can I die?"


    Ning Tao stares at him.


    The first thunderstorm was successfully passed.


    However, there are two disasters in the sky, tearing the sky like an angry dragon biting down like a disaster.


    In a million Li area, there is almost no life to live except Tianzun. Tianzun is also doomed.


    "I''ll wipe it. What''s the big disaster? This is to kill people. If the ninth way falls down, isn''t it to break the world? " Zhen ape, Zu long and others screamed and were scared to death.


    Even if chaos is dignified, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at Tianjie, full of obsession and unwilling.


    "Bang Bang... "


    Yinling ring and Tuling ring were broken one after another.


    The water comes into the kidney and the soil comes into the spleen. Does this make the nine sources and the body integrated?


    Ning Tao is biting his teeth, and his whole body is full of thunder and lightning, but he can still insist, but at a certain moment, he finds that the dark yellow spring that rushed in before is lying in the sea of thunder, motionless and disordered.


    The smell of darkness has been reduced for a long time.


    In the dark, there seems to be a weak force in the resistance?


    "Well?"

 Chapter 3950

    "Thunderbolt suppresses darkness? No, I''m afraid it stimulates the sleeping true self of the holy man of the yellow spring, who is resisting and struggling instinctively and wants to get rid of control. "


    Ning Tao''s eyes are as bright as dawn.


    If all the three saints can be awakened to the true self and get rid of control, what is the fear of the dark soul?


    It''s the weakest when it first breaks the seal. It''s not enough to be afraid. Even if it doesn''t die, as long as it doesn''t become a threat, we can think about it again and have time.


    At the thought of this, Ning Tao could not care about the severe pain all over his body. He was haunted by thunder and lightning, and went straight to the dark time and space.


    In fact, the most important point is to let the soul of darkness roll out of his father''s body. Otherwise, even if he becomes a saint, he will be constrained everywhere. He will not dare to hurt him, and there is nothing he can do.


    Although he was a semi Saint before, he didn''t have no power to fight back. You can see that all the anger and indignation are on his face.


    In contrast, dark time and space are intact.


    "Old dog, take it!"


    "Well? You want to pull me into the thunder? Well, you think so. " Dark time and space cold hum, busy call help.


    But at this moment, he found that some of the yellow spring was out of control, and he was resisting? No, this guy wants to wake up time and space? He must not be allowed to succeed.


    "Long life decides, heaven and earth live together!"


    The darkness is mysterious and suddenly erupts.


    In a flash, a vast, long field was opened, very wonderful, can not say what feeling, but it seems that everything has been slowed down, very quiet.


    Even the nine great calamities have been disturbed. The dark Changsheng''s body moves and blocks Ning Tao directly.


    "Dharma, seal of eternal life!"


    "Break ~"


    "teacher Master


    Ning Tao''s pupil shrinks and his face changes. It''s also hard to start. He also feels the great power of his master. He has no time to feel that he is a woman.


    Clench one''s teeth and hold lightning with one hand.


    "Ray Light Fist


    This move is not esoteric and powerful. It is only a blessing of thunder power, but it has an obvious effect.


    That is Lead the thunder!


    "Wake up, master


    "Ka Click... "


    There are three thunder pillars running through heaven and earth in a row, which gather the power of the whole universe, penetrate everything in the world, pierce the nine clouds, break the nine secludes, and wipe out nothingness.


    This vision can be seen clearly in every corner of the world.


    It''s like a giant roaring.


    "Damn it, no good." The dark space-time glares, tears open the void with all one''s strength, and escapes directly.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Thorn It''s a stab... "


    The power of destruction devours everything.


    The six nearby galaxies were in ruins in an instant. This place is not far from the central continent, which is the supercontinent. Now there are cracks all over it.


    "Bang Bang, Bang... "


    Wood, gold and rain ring are broken one after another.


    Wood into the liver, gold into the lungs, and rain into the blood, the whole body seems to have a wonderful change? In the transformation, in the enhancement, in the transformation.


    Looking at this scene, chaos frowned and said, "Why are his disasters and changes different?"


    The gatekeeper was also hard to guess. He looked weak and pale. He said, "I''m afraid it''s just his magical change. There are still three ways left, and he will become a saint."


    In the thunder sea, Ning Tao is covered with blood, but he is constantly regenerating. In this way, the immortal saint who is dragged by him is also affected, and his whole body is covered with thunder and lightning.


    At a certain moment, in her mysterious eyes, it seems that a flash of wisdom, ancient, took a deep look at him, but it was difficult: "I''m still giving you trouble."


    "Master? Are you awake? " Ning Tao is surprised.


    But the immortal Saint clenched his teeth, his pupils twinkled, and said with difficulty, "it''s just a short time to wake up. The three of us are too deeply eroded to completely dissolve."


    "In our calculation, you are beyond our understanding. What should we do next? How to do it? It''s all up to you. The most we can do is fight against ourselves and fight for our own dominance. "


    "Disciple, believe in yourself..."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the dark breath on her body suddenly increased, and the dark space-time appeared to gaze, with a black face and a cold hum: "it''s not so easy to get rid of me."


    "There are the last three shenlei left, good boy. I really underestimate you, but I''ve suffered twice. I won''t eat it again. Do you want to wake up time and space? Dream, you can''t protect yourself. Do you want to come again? "


    Seeing his sneer and taunt, Ning Tao clenched a row of blood teeth and looked at the coming disaster. He roared: "father, the child is about to die. If you can hear it, even if you can feel it, I just hope you can see me."


    "You and my father and son, it''s time to see you, father. Wake up, father, wake up..."


    But Ning Tao''s every sentence is not willing to roar, but is engulfed by the last three God thunder, chaos and others shake their heads in the distance, this is the most stupid way.The last three God thunder, a hug and down.


    On behalf of the way of heaven, on behalf of heaven, on behalf of heaven and earth xuanhuang, infinite universe, issued the final judgment.


    "Zha ~"


    "boom Boom and boom... "


    The shock wave, even if a million magic nuclear gods were detonated, was definitely less than one tenth. The whole world was shaking and the rules were shaking.


    The dark space-time retreats suddenly, but the corners of the mouth sneer. It''s ridiculous to wake up space-time in this way.


    Seeing that the space here is in chaos, he remembers that there is a forbidden art in time and space, which can bury the whole time and space. No matter whether Ning Tao''s hybrid is successful or not, it can also be regarded as to ensure that there is no risk.


    "Goodbye, Ning Tao!"


    Just about to start, but suddenly found that the body does not listen, blood in the hot, hot, an indescribable mysterious force burst out from the soul.


    That''s the resonance between father and son.


    "You son of a bitch, get out of my body." A wild roar burst out.


    The spirit of darkness has changed greatly. Has time and space awakened? How is that possible? And that burst of energy, raw to drive it out.


    "No It''s impossible... "


    "What?"


    The gatekeeper, chaos and others turn pale, but they are overjoyed and come out. It''s easy to do.


    "Quick hand seal it, never let him in possession of anyone!"


    "Chaos bell three rings, three souls are dead!"


    "Buddha said The seal of the sword


    "Zhen ~"


    the two forces suppressed at the same time. If they could succeed, everything would turn for the better. Just when everyone was ecstatic, a figure suddenly rushed like a madman and blocked his attack one after another.


    "What? Heaven devil


    Although it is five steps, it is still flying and spitting blood.


    Mole soul twist a way to deal with these dying ants, I want to deal with them directly? Do you know my cards? "


    "Although I don''t want to move this piece, it''s a five step Tianzun. I can only make do with it."


    As he spoke, he took a look at time and space. Although he expelled it, the darkness eroded in his body could not be easily resolved.


    Time and space, eternal life, the yellow spring are unable to move, if you can see the mind is not difficult to find the war.


    Fighting for control of the body!


    "Hum, what about struggle? You will all die in my hands." Heaven devil is ferocious. He looks at the thunder robbery center and wants to know how Ning Tao is?


    Looking around, there is only one black hole, nothing, and the central continent disintegrates completely.


    The center of the universe becomes a forbidden area.


    "Why? Dead? " The sky devil''s eyes brightened.


    Chaos, gatekeeper and others silly, face gradually pale up, how can? Still lost?


    "Ha ha, dead, dead, ha ha..." The heaven demon Zun laughs wildly, even the burning horn that a tortoise shrinks also laughs, this time see how he still lives?


    But how come it''s a little hot around here?


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw a hazy figure in the golden light, looking down indifferently. A golden sun rose behind him, shining on nine days and ten places. He said indifferently, "are you very happy?"


    "Me?" Yan Jiao''s mouth is open and stiff.


    The next second, the whole person actually crazy spontaneous combustion, terrible it, the flame will devour it, burning, regardless of blood or the power of darkness can not stop.


    "No No, it''s not... "


    "What? You Are you Ning Tao Heaven devil Zun''s pupil shrank and felt the power of fear.


    As soon as the words came out, the mysterious figure was in the golden light. With a hook on the corner of his mouth, his feet stepped on the sacred nine color lotus, and a big day hung behind him. He stood with a negative hand and said: "my name Zeus

 Chapter 3951

    "Zeus Zeus? Sage


    Everyone breathed and their pupils contracted.


    In a flash, a fiery and incomparable pressure spread to all living beings, a giant like figure, proud of the world, eyes dignified, sacred, as if dominating.


    One thought can fill the sea, one thought can level the river!


    The world, the world and the way of heaven are under control.


    "Cheng Did it work? " The immortal sage opened his beautiful eyes difficultly. He was wise and relieved.


    However, the demon master was shocked, and his scalp was numb. He said angrily, "no It''s impossible. It''s impossible. You''re dead? Have you been destroyed? How can you be sanctified? "


    "Hong Hong Hong... "


    The surging breath of torrent oppresses.


    The next second, a golden figure appeared in front of him, sneered: "since you are not sober, then I will let you sober, recognize the reality."


    "Accept the punishment of the light!"


    Ning Tao''s five fingers hold tightly, like the punishment of saint.


    "What? Damn it In a hurry, the demon lord met him with all his strength.


    Between the waves, it''s like countless demons.


    "Holy Dharma, the devil dances


    "Kill ~"


    under the attention of the public, the two forces collide and interweave madly, forming a vacuum with a radius of 100000 meters.


    But to the gatekeeper, it was more like a battle between light and darkness. He seemed to see an immortal sun rising from the East, burning up the darkness, shining on the world and destroying all evils.


    "Boom Boom... "


    Just for a moment, the God screamed, like ice meets lava, water meets fire.


    The whole body suddenly burst into a blood mist.


    Heaven devil, fall!


    "No Ah... "


    Under the confrontation of the two saints, it''s normal for the devil to die without a burial place, even without a trace of real spirit left, so it''s terrible to die.


    A dark shadow rushed out, mixed with a lot of dark fog, ferocious, roared: "damn little scum, it made you become the climate, if I had known that, I would have crushed you to death."


    "Yes? But if you kill me, you can''t break the seal now. " Ning Tao gave a sneer.


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth, give it to me and kill him." The spirit of darkness suddenly roared at the beast in the starry sky, with fierce light in his eyes.


    As soon as the words came out, the giant beasts in the starry sky seemed to be in a frenzy. King rhinoceros collided with each other, savage ancient lions attacked, King Dali roared, and the black god Python attacked


    Seven or eight celestial masters of the starry sky shot, all like killing red eyes, all aspects, no dead angle shot.


    See this state, chaos, gatekeeper and others shortness of breath, Saint Sage? Although the feeling is similar, what Ning Tao will do is still unknown.


    I always feel a little different.


    Shura Buddha, ZuLong and others also hesitated.


    In the face of the siege, Ning Tao stepped on the lotus flower with a holy face, like bathing in the spring breeze. He stepped out in one step and hit the golden rhinoceros King''s horn in an instant. He smashed the hard golden horn.


    With the golden rhinoceros King''s head also burst, a three-step Tianzun, instantly killed.


    The wild lion pounced down, but a fire fist came up, and devoured it, leaving a shrill scream, not even the real spirit.


    "Hiss ~"


    "this Is this a saint? Can you kill Tianzun at will? Does it feel completely different? "


    "Too strong..."


    Shura Buddha and others swallow their saliva.


    But it''s not over yet. Ning Tao turns into a golden spear with one hand. The energy gathers, and his golden pupil sweeps coldly. In his mouth, he only spits out two words: "Tu Shen!"


    "Brush Brush... "


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    Chaos and others were stunned. They felt like a golden lightning, and even the space was solidified.


    The powerful and terrifying gods like Dali manwang and Hei shenmang burst and died one by one, while Ning Tao was still in the same place. It seemed that he didn''t move. Was he just dazzled?


    "This Five gods killed in one shot? "


    "Hiss Gulu... "


    Even the spirit of darkness was stunned, and his face gradually changed. He was so strong that he was really strange.


    But then he sneered: "it seems that you have some skills, but Ben Sheng is not so easy to deal with. I also want to thank you for solving the problem for me. I''ll let you see what the star giant is."


    "The body of the starry sky, gather together!"


    As soon as the words came out, endless blood gathered.


    Ning Tao picks his sword eyebrows and finds that even the blood of the gods he killed has gathered away. Gradually, he has gathered into a huge body.


    Compared to the beast for the animal human shape, three heads and six arms, holding the dark sickle, face ferocious ugly, and ferocious.


    In the endless army in the distance, people were killed, screamed, wailed, and the giant animals became mummies. Energy and blood were absorbed.It killed at least billions.


    Even human beings can hardly escape this suction.


    "Jie Jie, what? Did you look silly? Little boy, this is called the power of saints. There is a gap between saints, that is, you and me. "


    The soul of darkness laughs wildly.


    The dark giant is a hundred feet tall.


    However, Ning Tao gave a sneer, shook his head and said with pity: "people who really don''t understand It''s you


    "Zeus God Clock


    As soon as the words came out, the golden robe suddenly changed and twinkled. It turned out that Da Hei had been hiding in him all the time. This time, he absorbed the body of darkness and became more powerful.


    "Monster, look at you


    "Dang Dangdang... "


    The sound wave of the universe will engulf the darkness and spread with the naked eye.


    The gatekeeper and others were less affected. They looked pale one by one. The soul of darkness had been sealed for countless years. How could they even use such strange magic power? Is Ning Tao able to get rid of it?


    Under the influence of the dark giant, it burst open and turned into a little bit of blood, but it reunited again the next second.


    The soul of darkness said grimly: "Damn, it''s this thing that makes me headache again, but do you think it''s over? Don''t be too wild, little boy


    Giant fist, crazy attack, hand, the whole central world is almost broken, its power is almost no less than the saint, let alone a saint''s soul control, endless power.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao took a deep breath. In the Dodge, he suddenly said, "it''s time for you to see my real strength!"


    Say, both hands a pinch seal knot.


    A holy flame saint, mixed with the power of the sun, slowly raised his head, as high as thousands of feet. If he looked up, the sun seemed to hang behind him.


    "Sage "Dharma


    "I''m burning for the sun!"


    "Break ~"


    in the roar, the flame giant hands together, like a huge flame furnace, the soul of darkness screams, shocked, how can this guy have such terrible power? Is there a universal will?


    "No Damn it, no... "


    "Boom Boom... "


    Hands together, the giant was squeezed.


    The scattered blood beads, sister in an instant was evaporated clean, only a dark strong soul struggle, in the sea of fire, scream, roar.


    "Little bastard, I am immortal as long as there is a little darkness in the world. You can''t kill me. When I recover my strength, I will kill you all, all of you..."


    The soul of darkness screams in pain.


    The holy fire, extremely restrained, suppressed it.


    "Ah Ah... "


    See it crazy, Ning Tao shook his head, negative hand indifference way: "in this case, then as you wish, I said will let you out of your wits."


    "You What do you want to do? " The soul of darkness felt that something was wrong, and his whole body stood up.


    In the eyes of the world, Ning Tao smiles and embraces the world. At this moment, the sun is more and more hot and cheers. At the same time, the sun is more like one of his eyes.


    "Zeus said that there should be light to dispel all the darkness in the world!"


    "Zeus said that there should be warmth to dispel all the coldness in the world!"


    "Zeus said that throughout the past and present hundreds of billions of years, I am the master. If there are people who do not agree with me, all will be suppressed."

 Chapter 3952

    Since Ning Tao these three words fall, the whole world trembles, like an excited person spasm.


    The sun pierces the darkness and shines all over the world.


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    "Hum Hum... "


    Numerous people on the scene raised their heads and were dazzled by the dazzling golden sun Can you really control the sun?


    Take a broad view, although the starry sky was gorgeous, it was dark, boundless, cold and deep.


    Now look again, in front of you is a brilliant scene, all galaxies are shining, shining, all feel warm, can''t see a trace of darkness, as if every corner has been illuminated.


    Whether it''s a canyon, an abyss or a cave, the golden sun seems to be everywhere.


    This is the real Shine on all living beings!


    Shura Buddha, the old thief of Shang Dynasty, ZuLong and others were shocked. They even felt that they were in a dream for a time. Is this a fake? When did the sun shine like this?


    "This How is that possible? "


    Not to mention them, even the chaotic God who once thought that he was infinitely close to the saint, and the gatekeeper who knew heaven and earth like the palm of his hand, are stupid now.


    Is this really the power of saints?


    No, absolutely not. No matter three saints or six saints can''t do it. Is this the power of Ning Tao?


    Is Did he surpass the sage?


    This idea is very ridiculous, but it''s very credible. I''m afraid it''s the only explanation, but But is that possible?


    But the soul of darkness was silly. With the decline and dissipation of darkness, he only felt his own strength weaker and weaker. Looking at the dazzling sun, he was shocked and said: "you What have you done? "


    "It''s very simple, command, whether light or dark, everything is subject to the master."


    Ning Tao negative hand light way.


    But every word is like Hongzhong and Dalu.


    "No No, it''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. You Who the hell are you? A saint has no such power? No one can wipe out the darkness. "


    The soul of darkness glares and screams.


    At this moment, it has always been lawless and fearless, it actually felt the fear, a shiver.


    It''s like being strangled by death. There is a feeling of suffocation at any time. Everything is exposed to death, but it doesn''t know what death is?


    After hearing this, Ning Tao pondered for a while, but he gently raised his eyebrows and said, "yes, saints really don''t have this kind of power, but I didn''t say that I''m just a saint. I''m also from this world Half master


    "As for why half? Although I have no answer, I already have a guess, I need to confirm it, and you I''m going to die


    Hearing this, the soul of darkness kept breaking away from the cage of fire, while roaring: "you fart, I will never die, do you think the sun can kill me? Ridiculous, ridiculous


    "The way of heaven can''t help me, and the six saints can''t help me. How old are you


    "Break it, break it!"


    "Boom Boom and boom... "


    The dark power of terror continues to spread.


    But Ning Tao shook his head, sighed: "don''t struggle, you are really hard to kill, but there is no absolute in this world, ready to meet your death."


    With that, he closed his hands.


    The sacred giant of flame, which is nearly ten thousand feet high, suddenly envelops the fire of darkness, shrinks and shrinks madly until it returns to Ning Tao''s body.


    And the soul of darkness is not in the reincarnation disk, struggling desperately, eroding, and seems to be afraid.


    "Fa Xiang Return


    "The power of origin, endless seal!"


    The next second, a mysterious seal imprinted on the reincarnation disk, indestructible, nine lines flashing.


    "No Don''t let me go, I don''t want to be sealed, Ning Ning Tao, if you have something to say and discuss, as long as you let me go, you can do anything you want. "


    "Don''t deceive people too much. If you push me too hard, none of us will have good fruit to eat."


    "I''m a part of the will of the world. You can''t kill me, and you dare not. If I die, the whole universe will collapse and be destroyed. Yin and Yang coexist. Where there is light, there must be darkness..."


    The desperate roar of the dark soul.


    But after finishing this, Ning Tao turns around and looks at the crowd with deep eyes. Then he looks at the struggling Sansheng and says, "next, it''s all up to you."


    Say, suddenly a point lightly on bao''er''s crystal jade forehead, just a little smile, no words, but silence is better than sound, including father''s love.


    The next second, Ning Tao was like flying in the sky, rising to the sun!


    I don''t know how long it took? They could only barely see a black spot, as if sitting in the sun, motionless, all around also became empty.


    "This What''s going on? Has it soared? " ZuLong scratched his head, puzzled.The town ape, the Supreme Master and others were also confused, and then they all focused on the gatekeeper. Only he lived the longest, saw the clearest and knew the most. What is Ning Tao''s state now?


    Why is the strength so strong?


    What does half master mean?


    And the gatekeeper pondered for a long time, as if he had realized something? Looking at the black spot in the sun, he murmured, "no, no, there is another chance behind the hundred billion year catastrophe in the world."


    "The eternal heart is the supplement, the lotus of the origin is the foundation, and the nine origins are the pillars. He has mastered the origin of the world, and is the only sage in the world, but it seems that he has not completely controlled the world."


    "I''m afraid there''s one last step left..."


    As soon as the words came out, ZuLong and zuhuang quickly asked, "is my brother OK? Is that the temperature of the sun? Is there any danger? "


    The gatekeeper shook his head and said, "I don''t know whether he is alive or dead, but at least now it seems that we have won, dark It has been suppressed! "


    "Even if he makes a comeback, we have time to deal with it. Let''s wait for Sansheng to wake up."


    When people listen to it, they not only focus on the three saints, but also have vision, worship and awe. This is the three saints that only exist in the legend.


    But bao''er looked at the black spot, stiff. Even if the sun was dazzling, it seemed so soft to her. It was like being taken care of by her father''s arms. What did Daddy give her with a slight finger?


    Intuition told her that the opportunity she was searching for seemed to be Here it is.


    The darkness dissipates, the Ning Tao soars, and the whole world is in a mess, with hundreds of billions of troops fighting each other. There are endless disputes between human beings and the giants in the starry sky, and at least thousands of galaxies are destroyed once.


    Star giant''s high-level combat power has many casualties. Shura Buddha, chaos and others join hands to stop the war.


    The road to eternity is ruined.


    The central mainland is gone, too.


    Everyone, all of a sudden like lost direction?


    But sister Xia, Yiyi and others have been washing their faces with tears all day. They don''t know whether Ning Tao is alive or dead. In this hesitation and ignorance, they have spent three thousand years, and it is at this time that Sansheng wakes up!

 Chapter 3953

    In the boundless, three immortal saints over a billion years of time, finally long wake up, God''s eyes to explore the world, magnificent momentum, such as God awakened.


    A lot of vitality of heaven and earth into the three people''s body, to breathe, recovery, can shock all the sky.


    "War What''s the result? "


    On hearing this, chaos God, as the representative of all living beings, goes out of the complicated world and tells the story of the temple, the darkness, the rising of the sun and so on


    "Rather "Tao?"


    The sage of time and space whispers. The name seems to be imprinted in the soul. He pinches his fingers to figure out the cause and effect. Sure enough, he really has a son.


    And the mysterious and hazy immortal Saint frowned, looked at the only sun in the whole world, especially the black spot, and said, "he wants to completely wipe out the soul of darkness in the sun."


    "Although I don''t know his strength, I''m afraid he has a chance to succeed


    As soon as the words come out, sister Xia, bao''er, Xiaotian and others are ecstatic. That is to say, Ning Tao is OK now, but he can''t get away. It will take some time.


    But at this time, the sage of the yellow spring touched his chin and pondered for a long time. He frowned and said: "the soul of darkness is the root of evil and disaster in the whole world, and also the source of all the power of darkness."


    "As the saying goes, both yin and yang are indispensable. If Ning Tao really obliterates the soul of darkness, the whole universe will probably disintegrate."


    "On the degree of disaster, far more than the soul of darkness!"


    Hearing this, people''s faces changed. What else? The expression of longevity and time and space is dignified. It seems that they know the benefits and must be stopped.


    "What are you going to do next?" Bao''er frowns slightly, but she''s on the right track.


    They looked at each other, took a deep breath, and said in one voice: "go to the sun, call Ning Tao!"


    Although the world has been confused for three thousand years, Sansheng finally wakes up. With their strength, they can step into the sun, and the rest can only be given to them.


    In the past three thousand years, the whole world has been like day and night, with occasional shrill cries.


    It was like the cry of the soul of darkness.


    The sun itself is like a super disaster galaxy. The temperature is so high that no saint can enter. I''m afraid this is the only dark forbidden area in the world.


    Sansheng rushed here, only to find a golden barrier blocking the whole sun.


    For a moment, they didn''t dare to break in. They were afraid of interrupting Ning Tao. They tried to communicate with each other. They had no choice but to break in.


    But in the world, some strange things happened one after another, and some strong people disappeared inexplicably.


    At first, no one cared, but it was only when the supreme god suddenly disappeared that people were alerted that a four step supreme God could not have no news for no reason. After careful investigation, the Supreme God fell.


    Not only that, the whole taishangshenzong disappeared overnight, and the "taishangxiangpian" disappeared.


    The whole world was shocked by this incident. Even bao''er and others were shocked. I''m afraid there are no more than ten people who can do it now. Who can do it? How could it be so vicious?


    Shura Buddha read a Buddha''s name and said: "it may be evil. I had communicated with the Supreme Master before. He told me that he seems to have discovered some secret, which is a weak message from the will of the world."


    "He said that he didn''t want to be killed, but he didn''t want to be killed."


    Hearing this, everyone was excited and a word jumped into his mind Super induction!


    Did Taishang really find something?


    Otherwise, who would be in such a hurry to kill?


    "Is it the soul of darkness, which is not dead yet? And a backhand? " ZuLong cautioned.


    The town ape, overlord and others looked at each other, and felt that it didn''t look like its style. Although they all said that it was dark and terrible, it didn''t seem to be afraid of that battle. It wasn''t long before Ning Tao conquered it to break the seal.


    To tell you the truth, they are all unbelievable. Liusheng is hard to subdue, so they are cleaned up by Ning Tao? I always feel that something is wrong, but I can''t tell.


    Maybe it''s less than one tenth of the strength.


    After pondering for a while, the old thief suddenly said, "I have a way to find out the murderer."


    "Oh? What The crowd was busy looking.


    "Haha, of course, it''s Taishang induction. At the beginning, I met Taishang on the eternal road and exchanged views with him. Fortunately, he taught me this method. I''m afraid the murderer would never think of it."


    "When I shut up and feel the will of the world, I will be able to find out who the killer is and what the secret is."


    The old thief of Shang Dynasty has a proud face.


    As soon as the words came out, all of them suddenly became envious. Naturally, the Supreme Master was a good man, and it was not the first time that he taught the Dharma.


    "I''ll take care of the protection of the law. I''m the only one who''s most suitable. To put it mildly, everyone of you is suspected. No one is allowed to come near until the matter is settled."


    The elephant king stepped out and said in a deep voice."Well, that''s it." The crowd nodded.


    But bao''er pondered, looked around, and suddenly said, "did any of you see the gatekeeper?"


    "No, the old man is haunted. Who knows where? It seems that I haven''t seen you for a long time. " The color Dragon King and the soul Dragon King shook their heads.


    Hearing this, bao''er''s face changed and rushed to the holy land to protect her.


    The enemy is not simple.


    I''m afraid it must have something to do with Daddy.


    At this time, people always feel that they are being watched by a pair of eyes, and a pair of big hands play them around, it seems that there is a bigger conspiracy, but they are in the light, but the backstage man is in the dark.


    Anyone has a shivering feeling, even if the day and night are like day, it is still cold and piercing.


    "Damn, damn..."


    In the long wait, the old business thief has been closed in the holy land of longevity. The longer the time, the greater the chance of success. Everyone is curious who the murderer is?


    But one day a hundred years later, the king of elephant armour, sitting on his knees, suddenly opened his eyes. But when he saw the person in front of him, he turned pale and said, "is it you? How is that possible? "


    But as soon as the words fell, a terrible killing opportunity came, and a dark blade cut through the day.


    "Well, don''t look down on me too much!"


    Wang Leng hum, the humanoid tank like body was shocked, a giant elephant hissed, and his muscles swelled, motionless and full of explosive force.


    "In ancient times The power of the Colossus


    "Break ~"


    but it''s not over yet, a sea of trees gushed out directly, entwined the attacker tightly.


    With a bang, the closed cave burst open, and the old thief rushed out, waving a long seal to the attacker.


    "Boom Boom... "


    The three forces instantly defeated the attacker.


    "Hum, I finally caught you. You can''t bear it. I''ve been waiting for you for a hundred years. I can''t sit down any longer."


    The old thief sneered.


    "What do you mean? And why is she here? " The elephant king looked at Qu ling''er in a daze.


    Seeing that he was puzzled, the old businessman said with pride, "don''t you understand? It''s a trap. Although the Supreme Master is a good man, he doesn''t teach the most important chapter of the Supreme Master''s induction. Even if he has one, it''s still incomplete. "


    "And do you think anyone can sense the will of the world? I did it, I said it, just to let the murderer can''t wait to kill. As expected, he appeared. "


    "Boy, look up, you can''t run away. You will be surrounded in a moment."


    Hearing these words, the figure in the ruins was silent, but the elephant king seemed to understand, and said in amazement: "so you are not too sensitive? You are such a thief that you even keep it from me. "


    Although he was angry and funny, it had to be said that the method was easy to use, and the murderer was fooled.


    At this time, the figure in the ruins finally slowly raised his head. The old thief and Qu ling''er grinned, but the next second, the smile became stiff.


    "Yes It''s you? How could it be you? "


    In the sight, the man with bloody mouth, expressionless face, black pupil and domineering Wei''an looks at the three people coldly, holding a dark blade, saying nothing, but murderous.


    This person is Yan Feitian!

 Chapter 3954

    "How could it be you? It''s impossible? How can you kill the Supreme God with your strength? "


    The old thief of the business lost his voice and exclaimed.


    Xiang Jia Wang, Qu ling''er and others are also puzzled.


    Many people have seen and heard of Yan Feitian. The most important thing about him is that he came back from the dead and was forced to revive by Ning Tao.


    Whether it is to protect the holy land, vigorous development, many wars, the capture of the yellow spring have contributed a lot.


    But How could it be like this?


    "No, the power of darkness? You Have you been eroded by the darkness? " Qu ling''er''s beautiful eyes shrank.


    But the elephant king one stiff, seem to perceive his cultivation, the color changes a way: "four Four steps to the top? Is this fake? Last time I saw him, it was only two steps. "


    In the face of the three people''s surprise, Yan Feitian''s face was expressionless and speechless, and his aggressive black pupil suddenly flashed. The black blade in his hand flashed across the chilly light, and said coldly: "you You''re all going to die


    "Holy Dharma, cut in the dark!"


    "Brush ~"


    at this moment, the hairs of the three people all burst up, their scalp became numb, and they felt the crisis of life and death. The blade was not an ordinary blade.


    "Be careful not to touch it. Go, go." Qu ling''er''s beautiful eyes trembled and cried out.


    But it was too late. The elephant king burst out of ancient brute force, and his muscles rose like a dragon. The whole man was three feet tall and indestructible, with one blow.


    "Holy Dharma, giant elephant falling star fist!"


    "Po ~"


    but under the defense of his proud strength, the blade of darkness flashed by and was extremely sharp. The whole elephant king was as stiff as petrified.


    In front of Qu ling''er, an old thief of the Shang Dynasty, a splash of blood splashed. A soul similar to the elephant king was swallowed by the black blade and chewed. A hard stone head fell down powerlessly.


    Elephant king, kill with one knife!


    "This..."


    Old thief Shang and Qu ling''er were stunned. Even one of the three kings, Xiangjia king, wubu Tianzun, could not stop the black blade.


    No, what''s wrong? If Yan Feitian was the only one, he would never have such a strong strength.


    Even if he can get a powerful holy weapon, shouldn''t he? Shouldn''t he betray the holy land? Does he still expect Ning Tao to help him revive Xuannv?


    Have you lost your mind?


    "Never, never dare to tease me." Yan Feitian coldly twisted his neck, and his murderous spirit burst out. He slashed them with a knife.


    "Damn it, stop it!" Shura Buddha, ZuLong, zhenape and others roar and rush at full speed.


    On the top of the sky, there was a terrible pressure, such as the oppression of a yellow spring. A big dark yellow hand grabbed it and said in a cold voice: "the remaining evils of the dark, if you don''t give up your hand, you can make trouble!"


    However, Yan Feitian seemed to turn a blind eye to it. He was about to die with the old thief of Shang Dynasty.


    "God''s skill, disease!"


    "Secret art, giant of green wood!"


    Two forces blocked him, trying to stop him.


    However, Yan Feitian''s strength increased rapidly. He was very strange and black. His knife was as fast as a dragon and as fast as a flash of lightning. It pierced Qu ling''er''s delicate body and even the chest of the old thief of Chinese business.


    "What What cough Poof... "


    "Puff..."


    Seeing this scene, the crazy crowd suddenly became dull, pale, and their lips were shaking. With a roar, they rushed like crazy.


    "No No... "


    "Ling''er, old thief, son of a bitch, I''ll kill you!" Shura Buddha''s angry eyes are like those of Vajra.


    Pull out with double knives, such as bloodthirsty Shura.


    Not to mention the weevil king who has fallen into a pool of blood.


    But a big hand was faster than him. He shot Yan Feitian to the bottom of the earth. The whole continental plate was shocked fiercely, and the terrible impact seemed to destroy the continent.


    Seeing this, Shura Buddha quickly pulled away the two old thieves with red eyes. At this time, they still had a black blade on their chest, which seemed to devour the vitality. Qu ling''er''s pretty face was pale.


    "Little Be careful... "


    "What? What did you say? " Shura Buddha listened, but saw her soul swallowed by the blade.


    Qu ling''er, Yi Ling, has fallen!


    "This How could that be? " A burst of Tyrannosaurus Rex and others left, their faces were pale.


    "Damn, what''s going on..."


    Shura Buddha quickly pulled out the black blade, trying to save the old thief, but the next second, a wisp of black breath climbed up his right arm, trying to erode him, very ferocious.


    "Get the hell out of here, asshole!"


    In the center of the eyebrow, the character "Xi" is printed on the masterpiece of Jin Guangda.


    The Golden Buddha light interweaves, wants to drive away the darkness, however, the darkness is stronger than he imagined, actually already fast spread to the shoulder.


    "Damn it Shura Buddha''s eyes were angry. He cut off his right arm with a knife and snorted.All the people were scared. What kind of strange artifact is this? You can''t even touch a half saint? Is it stronger than Ning Tao''s Zhou God dish?


    As soon as the right arm fell, it just quickly became a black fog and disappeared into the black blade.


    The weapon is still.


    The next second, a figure of Wei''an floated down. As soon as his brow sank and his sight swept, he suddenly settled on the black blade and said, "how can it be? Is this knife still there


    "Lord huangquan, do you know him?" The kind mother-in-law and all the people present exclaimed.


    Yes, this man is the saint of the yellow spring. The strange things in the world have been known by the three saints and informed by chaos. However, Ning Tao''s affairs can''t be put down, so the three saints sent a person to solve the matter secretly.


    Huang Quan sage Ning Zhong said: "this Dao is called heishura. It''s extremely evil. Its owner is the Dark Lord. But it was destroyed by our six saints at that time? How could it still exist? "


    Then he grabbed Yan Feitian from the ruins and said in a cold voice, "boy, answer me, where did you get this knife?


    Yan Feitian, who was dying, was indifferent. His eyes flickered and disappeared. He had no response and was not afraid of life and death.


    "You want to die!" Huang Quan saint''s face sank, and his hand pinching his neck gradually exerted itself.


    But just then, the dry and weak old thief yelled, "no Don''t kill him... "


    At the last moment, they seemed to understand something, but it was too late to think clearly. At the moment, he only felt that his vitality was rapidly passing away.


    Chest, like a big ice cellar, the whole person seems to be about to fall into an abyss.


    "Old thief? Damn it, you can''t leave me alone Shura Buddha''s eyes are red. He also has the memory of six people in the world. But now, in addition to chaos, how many people are left?


    Seeing this, Huang Quan quickly wields a force to cover up and down the old thief. He pulls out a wisp of soul, but his body falls quickly.


    "I can only keep his last wisp of wisdom. Although it is possible for him to survive, he is not deeply stabbed, but I can''t be careless. When I get back, I''ll find a way to save him, and I''ll give him to you first."


    Huang Quan throws Yan Feitian to the public.


    The next second, he waved away the black blade and flew up to the sun.


    In the crowd, chaos is very calm, silent for a long time, turned away, did not set off a wave, and Yan Feitian in the people''s hatred, torture, torture, but always silent.


    But since he was imprisoned, no strong man has disappeared, and everything has returned to mediocrity.


    But only a hundred years later, the calm world was suddenly awakened by a terrible, violent bell, nine in a row, hysterical, like a storm vent, but then, all the echo.


    Over the holy land of eternal life, on the island of eternal life, bao''er is gushing blood. Her red eyes are ready to show. She stares at a person in front of her eyes and says angrily, "it''s you!"

 Chapter 3955

    The nine bells in a row frightened everyone. I don''t know what happened suddenly? Chaos God can''t do it at will?


    Yan Feitian''s violent walk is very complicated and has many mysteries. I''m afraid it''s not over yet.


    "Damn it, if Ning Tao, no, Zeus is here to suppress eternal youth, who else dares to jump out and pretend to be ghosts? There are no tigers in the mountains. Monkeys are called overlord... "


    Shura Buddha and others were furious.


    "Whoosh Whoosh... "


    A group of tens of thousands of people flew to the eternal island. If they could not enter in the past, chaos Tianzun seemed to hide the whole Ning family here for protection at any time.


    But when people enter the eternal Island, they are shocked by the scene, as if they have experienced destruction.


    On the whole island, there are ten people, all of whom are shocked to death in an instant. The mountains and rivers collapse and the floods flow back. There is no trace of Ning family. There is only a cracked ancient clock on the island.


    Looking at the ancient clock, there was a beautiful shadow covered with blood. The flame mark in the middle of the eyebrow was cracked. The vitality was as weak as a candle in the wind. Beside it was a small beast with a big fist.


    It''s a reduced chaotic beast, connected with chaotic life, but at the moment, it''s almost dead.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "My God, in such a short period of time, can someone hurt chaos heaven to such a degree? How is that possible? She''s the first saint? Who can do that? "


    Thuroft and others screamed.


    In an instant, everyone''s back was cracked, wet, and their scalp was numb. They were about to collapse.


    It''s like someone can kill them at any time, but they don''t know who that person is. It seems to be everywhere and omnipotent.


    "Bastard, get out, get out for me, have the ability to fight openly, don''t let me know who you are, or I will strip your skin and kill you." ZuLong glared and roared.


    The town ape was also very angry. Because the nonexistent man killed more than a dozen people around them, the siege of the dark soul did not lose so much.


    But at this time, zuhuang color change way: "not too good, chaos clock protect her in them, we can''t get close to, there is no way for her treatment, but if you wait, she will die."


    "Her injury is too serious, even if it is treated immediately, the chance of being rescued is less than half."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, people''s faces turned even whiter.


    All of a sudden, ZuLong looked up at the sun and growled: "Lao Ning, come back quickly. Your daughter is dying. You open your eyes and have a look. Your wife and children have been taken away..."


    The sound reverberated continuously, but after a long time, there was still no response.


    Just when everyone was dejected, the golden sun was suddenly hot. A ray of golden rays came down, and a holy figure came out of the sun. The golden robe was grinning, and a pair of golden pupils were proud of the world.


    At this moment, everyone can''t help but be dull. In his sight, this man bathes in golden light. There is a lotus like reincarnation disk in the center of his eyebrows, with ten turns, which is like a yin-yang, Tai Chi, imprinted in the center of his eyebrows.


    All the places he passed were golden and sacred, just like the gods coming down to the earth to shine on all living beings.


    "Rather Lord Zeus


    ZuLong, jitianzun and others exclaimed.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao slowly looked up at them, nodded a little, laughed, stretched out his hand, and suddenly opened a hole in the sealed chaos clock.


    With a wave of the hand, thousands of vitality are full-bodied and boiling.


    "Qinglian "The book of fortune!"


    "Hum Hum... "


    I saw a lot of vitality into the chaos, contained the injury, began to improve.


    There is also the power of muyuan.


    At this time, the three saints break open space also busy follow, see this scene, but look changeable, chaotic? Who can do this?


    "What''s going on?"


    People shake their heads and know nothing.


    At this time, the immortal Saint took a look at Ning Tao and said, "what happened to the soul of darkness? Did it make a secret move? It can''t kill. "


    Seeing her opening her mouth, Ning Tao smiles and nods: "master, don''t worry, I have my own discretion!"


    But it seems that behind the gentle, there is a long lost anger, sullen, even if sanctified, detached, to see his daughter like this, there is still an irresistible anger in his heart.


    "Zeus, do you know who did this? Can it be the old man guarding the gate? The old man has disappeared for a long time. I''m afraid it''s him Zhenape Tianzun can''t wait to ask.


    This is also everyone''s most urgent doubt, they all want to skin the murderer.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao looks up at the sky. Everything is in his eyes, heart and sky. If he is looking, every move of the whole world will be in his eyes.All of a sudden, he looked stunned, as if he had figured out everything in an instant. He looked up to the sky and laughed wildly. The wind was surging up like a storm, and he said angrily, "OK, really good, very good."


    "Good? What''s good? " Sansheng also confused, is his realm is too high, do not understand it?


    "What a golden cicada to get rid of the shell, what a deliberate plan, you almost muddle through." Ning Tao''s eyes were sharp and he gave a sneer.


    Then he suddenly said, "how about telling you a little story? That''s a sentence that the spirit of heaven once said to me. I still remember it


    "He said that he is for the dark and I am for the light. No matter who wins the fusion in the future," ningtao "will be invincible. Although he failed, the method is right, but we succeeded in other ways."


    Tens of thousands of people were at a loss. ZuLong looked at him strangely and said, "so? And then


    "We failed, but someone succeeded in this method. From the moment I refined the soul of darkness, I felt soberly that something was wrong, but I had no time to separate myself to find out."


    "I didn''t realize it until today, but I didn''t expect that so many people died so late." Ning Tao complex, suddenly turned light way: "do you understand? The sage of the yellow spring


    "Well? I? Don''t you quite understand? " The sage of the yellow spring shook his head to show his incomprehension.


    But Ning Tao took a deep look at him and said, "but I refined your spirit and disrupted all your plans. Shouldn''t you hate me to the bone? Otherwise, there will be many killers in the dark. "


    "First, Huang Sheng has been against me many times, then the three saints have been blackened, all of which are inexplicably eroded by the darkness. While I was refining the soul of darkness, you have been attacking the people around me."


    "In addition to self-protection, there is one thing you want most. It''s called Light will


    "What?"


    The crowd was startled and looked at the saint of the yellow spring. He was the one behind the scenes?


    Lianchangsheng, time and space are shocked to see him, originally is still a mess, can listen to Ning Tao so say, it seems that everything stretched out.


    No wonder I always feel wrong over the years. In fact, it''s just a war between huangquan and his spirit.


    If it wasn''t for Ning Tao''s own words, I''m afraid no one could believe that the soul of darkness was the soul of the sage of the yellow spring, and they were also carrying the will of darkness. In fact, the two of them always wanted to devour each other.


    "I see, I see..."


    The sage of the yellow spring was silent, expressionless, and even said calmly, "I can''t understand what you''re talking about. Why is it my soul?"


    Words just fall, a blazing and incomparable sword light tears the world, this sword, as if can split the universe.


    All saints can be destroyed by one sword.


    "Well? What


    Huang Quan''s pupil shrinks, subconsciously grabs a knife to cut, and the terrible saint''s power struggles with it, but the terrible power still makes him vomit blood.


    With only one sword, all his bones seem to be broken. The soul sea and the elixir field are shaken, and he is knocked out of the island. However, he is caught in the island by the field. The rolling will of heaven and earth is suppressed and imprisoned.


    This is just a stroke of Ning Tao.


    "You..."


    Before Huang Quan was shocked and angry, Changsheng and spatiotemporal turned black and said with anger: "Huang Quan, didn''t you say that heishura has been destroyed by you? Why is the vessel of the Dark Lord Can you use it? "

 Chapter 3956

    As soon as the words came out, Huang Quan saint''s struggling eyes solidified. Looking at the palpitating black blade, he knew that it was too late to say anything.


    As soon as I raised my head, I was faced with tens of thousands of people''s anger, hatred and anger.


    "Ju It''s really you


    "Why? Why are you playing with us? "


    As a result, they can''t accept it. The real betrayer is the sage they admire and worship.


    It''s as if everything has been overturned.


    More like a needle, pierced into the heart.


    And longevity, time and space is even more unacceptable, they paid such a painful price, fighting for so many years, in exchange for being teased all the time.


    What is different from the darkness, what is the will of darkness, which can not be extinguished, is the ambition of Huang Quan himself. All these are created by him, but he wants everyone to bear the consequences.


    He himself schemed peace behind his back.


    "Damn, hateful..."


    In the curse, the sage of the yellow spring seems to have taken off all his disguises. His eyes are deep, and he stares at Ning Tao tightly, saying, "can you tell me what kind of situation you have reached now? Why did you find out? "


    He thinks that all this is perfect, the soul of darkness will never leak, there is no flaw.


    The Supreme Master can sense some universal wills and sense some. In case of an accident, he controls Yan Feitian and secretly cultivates him for a long time. Then he gives the black Shura to him as a trump card to destroy the Supreme Master.


    I thought I could breathe a sigh of relief. However, I was schemed by the old thief of the Shang Dynasty and took Yan Feitian in.


    On the one hand, he wanted to vent his anger, on the other hand, he wanted to protect himself, because he knew that he would face Ning Tao in person sooner or later.


    His holy weapon, the holy sword of the yellow spring, is gone, and it''s hard for him to completely control the black Shura, so at least he needs a holy weapon of attack and defense.


    After thinking about it, there was only chaos clock, but I didn''t expect that bao''er was so strong that he not only made a big move, but also didn''t give him the chance to move on.


    Sure enough, the east window incident happened!


    Hearing this, Ning Tao is very calm, negative hand light way: "want to people don''t know, unless already Mo for."


    "As for where I am? Indeed, I didn''t quite understand it before, but over the years, I have gradually realized that the so-called fairyland can be divided into small saints, great saints, and Master the land


    Everyone was surprised to hear that, company commander and time and space all felt novel, and no one had ever mentioned these.


    Although they have become saints, they have been groping and making progress. Although they know it''s not so simple, they didn''t expect that there are not so many?


    In the yellow spring under the suspicion, Ning Tao light way: "my master, can be called the first of the six saints, strength is also the most, should reach the peak of the little saint."


    "As for the great sage, I think it should be the level at the peak of the Dark Lord. If you master the will of the dark, it will be difficult to be wiped out in this world. I''m afraid you are also the best in the great sage."


    As soon as the words came out, all of them were shocked. Is the oldest immortal Saint just the peak of the little saint?


    Is that true?


    And Changsheng himself pondered a little, even slowly nodded, indeed, although she and the other five saints have a gap, but not too much across the gap.


    On the contrary, in the war with the Dark Lord, there was a big gap.


    And time and space also suddenly, but look at Ning Tao up and down and say: "then you At what level? "


    Although he didn''t fight with Ning Tao, his intuition told him that at the moment, the mysterious and fuzzy Ning Tao was at least not inferior to the Dark Lord.


    "Me? It''s a great saint. " Ning Tao light smile, a mysterious pressure diffuse.


    "Great sage? Hiss ~ "


    people are speechless. Isn''t this the level of the Dark Lord? It is equivalent to surpassing the top of all saints at one stroke. I always feel stronger than the Dark Lord.


    In this exclamation, a suppressed laughter suddenly came out. Huang Quan looked up at the sky and laughed. He said: "I see. It''s really powerful. No wonder a sword can hurt me to such a degree."


    "But it''s not over. Do you think you won? Is that all I''ve been planning for years? "


    See him sneer, Shura Buddha, town ape Tianzun and others back, don''t know what he has? This man''s plot is really terrible, can''t guess.


    But the sage of time and space hummed coldly: "the yellow spring has come to this point, don''t you give up? You should know that you can''t resist. "


    Even if there is some strength hidden in the yellow spring, and the black Shura is comparable to the peak of the little saint, how can Ning Tao, who is defeated by the Dark Lord, be afraid of the yellow spring? I''m afraid none of them will win.


    But Changsheng Daimei frowned and suddenly said, "it''s not right. Be careful. He should still have a card."


    "Ha ha, I really know who I am. I didn''t want to go this far, but I wanted to prepare for it again. I didn''t even try to break the seal of the dark soul, but now I have to fight.""Ning Tao, once you''ve achieved success, you''ll lose all your bones. No matter how many people die, I don''t care. I''d rather lose the world than the world. Let''s see my last card."


    The sage of the yellow spring roared with laughter.


    The next moment, the whole island of eternity is shaking.


    No, it should be said that half of the world seems to be shaking slightly, and the breath of the yellow spring has suddenly risen to the peak of Xiaosheng, such as untiing some seal.


    But it''s not over yet. There seems to be a figure on his face, which is Gatekeeper!


    "What? You You devour the spirit of heaven and earth? You are crazy? What do you want to do? " The sage of time and space opened his eyes and exclaimed.


    You know, although the power of the spirit of heaven and earth is not very strong, it has insight into all things in the world. It is the first wisdom born in the whole world, just like the representative of the world in the world, carrying the will of the world.


    No one knows what will happen if he disappears, and no one can guess.


    Cailongwang, Yixing, lingxu and others finally understand why the gatekeeper will suddenly disappear? It turns out that he was attacked by the sage of the yellow spring.


    "Damn scum..."


    And Ning Tao picks eyebrows, but still calm, standing in the breeze, quietly watching his performance.


    "Roar Ah... "


    "Heaven and earth will, all creatures, please follow my call, light will be given to me."


    The sage of the yellow spring burst out a pillar of light.


    This pillar of light is all his energy. It penetrates the sky, tears open the lock and suppresses it. It''s like imploring the way of heaven and embracing the light.


    Changsheng was stunned, as if he suddenly thought of something. He lost his voice and said, "no, he is calling for the will of light with the help of the gatekeeper, trying to control and become the Lord of light."


    "In other words, he is breaking through the great saint. He must not be allowed to succeed. Stop him quickly!"


    Everyone was startled, if let him succeed that also got? Isn''t it a copy of the Dark Lord? Is he really crafty.


    But Huang chuckled: "it''s too late. As early as a long time ago, I was able to do it, but the soul of darkness has been obstructing me and made me fail repeatedly. Now no one can stop me without him."


    "The will of light, show yourself. From now on, where there is light, there will be a saint."


    As soon as the words come out, the light between heaven and earth seems to gather at one point, like a bright light in the dark, extremely bright, warm, unable to look directly at, competing with the sun and the moon.


    "This is Light People are dull.


    And the next second, the yellow spring is ecstatic and grabs it, as if success is close at hand. However, this "light" suddenly flies away with a buzz.


    "What What? "


    The yellow spring looks a stiff, helplessly looking at it to stay away from oneself, unexpectedly fell in Ning Tao fingertip.


    "You..."


    In amazement, Ning Tao played with "light spot", even did not look at him, light way: "forget to tell you, I said the sage, is 3000 years ago, as for now, is the master."


    Said, this light cheered directly into Ning Tao eyebrow heart, yin and Yang resonance.


    The whole world excited a violent shock!

 Chapter 3957

    This moment, this day, this second, the whole world of life feel the joy of the world, is an unprecedented, excited cheer.


    And the sage of the yellow spring looked at the reincarnation disk of yin and Yang in the center of Ning Tao''s eyebrows. He was completely stupid and couldn''t believe it. He said angrily, "no No, it''s impossible. How could it be like this? Why will the light choose you? "


    "Why? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it... "


    At this moment, the hysteria of the yellow spring represents the collapse of confidence and the complete panic.


    The biggest card is over.


    In the roar, he chopped over, as if mad to take back the will of light.


    But Ning Tao stretched out his two fingers and easily clamped the black Shura. With the empty grip of his other hand, the whole heaven and earth was oppressed, and a cage of light was born, as if the whole sky were on the body of the yellow spring.


    "Putong" sound, pressure of his knees. If hit hard, a mouthful of red blood gushes out.


    "You Ah... "


    "Puff..."


    Seeing this scene, the immortal sage found out acutely: "did you see it? Just now Zeus made a move, but every move seemed to be the world itself. "


    "Did he really reach the realm of domination? That is to say Lord of the world


    At this time, Ning Tao shook his head and said, "haven''t you found out yet? From the moment I passed through the 99 apocalypse, the will of light has recognized me, and from the moment I stepped out of the sun, I have absorbed and incarnated the will of darkness Master


    "What What? "


    The spring was stiff and gaping.


    It turns out that the will of light abandoned him from the beginning. No wonder it has been like day for three thousand years. Isn''t that the power of light?


    "In fact, what you think is very good. The spirit of Heaven gives up the dark beast and succeeds in winning the will of darkness. When you get the will of light, the two will be combined again. I''m afraid that you will be the one who reaches the dominating realm."


    "But it''s a pity that you are too hard pressed by the spirit of heaven. After so many years of painstaking planning, you finally fail. If I didn''t step in, I''m afraid that the most urgent thing for the spirit of darkness after breaking the seal is to devour you."


    "You''re not wrong in the general direction, but you''re wrong in letting everyone pay for your ambition. All this chaos It''s over! "


    With Ning Tao''s big hand clenched, the sage''s face turned red, and his bones clattered. Half of his bones were broken, and his blood spilled out.


    "I I lost... "


    "But I still have a trump card!"


    See him struggle hard, roar, seem to want to fight back, but Ning Tao a word completely let him die.


    "If you want to coerce me with sister Xia, Xiaotian and others who are locked up in the eternal Palace by you, it will only make you die more miserable. If you dare to hurt bao''er like this, you have angered me, and the consequences are very serious."


    Ning Tao cold slowly clenched.


    It''s like having an iron hand to make a saint into a jerk, and the body of a saint can''t resist it.


    "No Ah Ah... "


    "Why? How could you know that? I''m not reconciled, I I''m not reconciled. I don''t accept... "


    The eyes of the yellow spring are red.


    Trying to break free with all the power.


    Although he is hateful, after all, he has been together for so long. It''s hard to bear to see this scene.


    But with Ning Tao''s anger, it''s not too much to kill him thousands of times. For his own sake, how many people have died over the years? Even Taishang, Xiangjia king and Qu ling''er all fell down one after another.


    Think of this scene, a sense of killing can no longer be contained, a big hand suddenly clenched.


    "No Don''t... "


    A shrill cry came to an abrupt end.


    True spirit, the soul is all burned clean by a fire!


    The sage of the yellow spring will die!


    But it''s not over yet. Ning Tao shakes with one hand, and the whole body of the sage in the yellow spring turns into a blood mist in the sky. But it gradually converges into a mysterious River, gushing from the ground like Jiuyou, led by the sage''s blood.


    "Jiuyou huangquan, now!"


    "Wow Wow... "


    At this moment, people only feel a chill blowing over, face exposed how tongue, this is the yellow spring?


    Zeus, what are you doing?


    Then, Ning Tao grabs the moon with one hand and goes into the space. It seems to be an understatement, but he can capture the stars and the moon. He is omnipotent and has caught a person.


    This person It''s Yan Feitian!


    Although he was scarred, he kept silent.


    "Yan Feitian, I said at the beginning that you could challenge me. Do you still have two chances to try?" Ning Tao negative hand light looking at him way.


    Hearing this, Yan Feitian slowly closed his eyes and shook his head. Now he was out of control.


    ZuLong, zhenape, Shura Buddha and others all gave a cold hum. No matter what, it''s true that he killed Qu ling''er himself. Naturally, he didn''t have a good face.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao''s golden pupil burst out, looked at the king of Yan and said, "no matter what, what I once said will be fulfilled. This is my promise to you. If you like, I can help you revive Xuannv."Yan Feitian trembles and looks up at Ning Tao. It seems that he can''t believe it.


    But at this time, Chang Sheng turned pale and said, "apprentice, although we can stir the reincarnation and revive one person with our strength, the cost to the world is too great. I didn''t dare to do it once."


    "If reincarnation collapses, the whole universe will be in a mess, and the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The sage of time and space looks at Ning Tao deeply. Although he doesn''t speak, he certainly supports longevity. Reincarnation is irreversible, but he also believes in Ning Tao.


    Hearing this, Ning Tao nodded silently and comforted: "master, don''t worry, I have my own discretion."


    With that, he caught a real spirit.


    Yan Feitian''s eyes looked at him, and his whole body was occupied. He was shaking all the time. How many years have he been in tears? Finally, finally, I see her again, Xuannv, her true love.


    "I I... "


    Xuannv Zhenling also saw him. She didn''t recognize him at first, but looking at the familiar eyes, her eyes were moist. It was him, it must be him.


    Two people did not say a word, but tears, that pair of vicissitudes of the eyes is enough to explain everything.


    They all sighed, but they didn''t expect that the king of hell was still in love. Sure enough, every family had a difficult Scripture to read.


    In the midst of grief and joy, Yan Feitian suddenly turned around with a smile and a cry, looked at the vicissitudes of Ning Tao and said: "you win, I have only one small request, let me go with her, and we will continue to lead the next life."


    "Please Zeus, please


    With that, the tall man knelt down straight towards him and begged with Xuannv.


    Ning Tao is silent and sighs. I''m afraid Yan Feitian knows what he has done and can''t be forgiven. He just wants to die and doesn''t let him be embarrassed.


    This is probably the best result.


    He took a deep breath and said, "sure!"


    The words fall, Yan Feitian whole personal into a group of light, gradually dispersed, like eclosion, and a true spirit into the yellow spring, and Xuannv stand side by side.


    Through the yellow spring, you can see their simple smile, cast grateful eyes, and rush to the depths.


    Ning Tao was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he waved his hand in the yellow spring, and several real spirits appeared in front of him. Yu Xiaomei, Qinglian, Lihuang, xuanjie, Zhulong


    This scene can make Changsheng and spatiotemporal two people startled. If we really want to revive so many people, I''m afraid the whole universe order will be finished. This is absolutely not right.


    "If you want to resurrect, I can shape your body and take you out of the yellow spring. If you don''t want to, I will send you into reincarnation myself."


    Ning Tao looks at an acquaintance hoarse way.


    More than a dozen people were stunned. You look at me and I look at you. It seems that they were shocked. But after thinking about it for a long time, they all smile and shake their heads. One of them died. There''s nothing to miss. It''s also a good thing to be able to reincarnate.


    Seeing this, Ning Tao felt very heavy. He took a deep breath and made a big gift to these people.


    It''s like seeing them off.


    A wave of hands, a guide to the light.


    Feeling the call, more than a dozen people expressed their gratitude and satisfaction. They turned around and left one after another. The candle dragon, with a look of appreciation at Ning Tao, saluted the immortal sage. He was a teacher for one day and a teacher for all his life.


    The emperor nodded his head, and the emperor''s eyes were like a dragon in the night


    They will always stay in the hearts of future generations, once brilliant, bright, never indelible.


    Ning Tao flicks his sleeve to let the spring go, but there is a person she must revive. The palm of her hand sticks to the center of her eyebrows, and a colorful light is taken out.


    It''s the ghost of Xiaolian.


    The moment when he became a saint was also the moment when Xiaolian was out of her wits, but he left a trace behind.


    Lotus, the origin of all generations, is the necessity and foundation for monks to become saints. This is also their mission. He waves Xiaolian into nirvana in a divine lotus. Maybe she will be reborn some time in the future


    The sage of time and space also forced the eternal hall out and released all the people in Ning''s family. He was only frightened, and it didn''t matter.


    Although chaos Tianzun was seriously injured, his injury had been contained. Although he was still sleeping, it seemed that there was a mystery, and his internal strength was fluctuating.


    There is a sign of promotion.


    I''m afraid her chance may come.


    Today''s world, order, are in a mess, the rules are also in disorder, in urgent need of someone to correct all this, this person is naturally Ning Tao.


    First of all, he fills the eternal road with his hand. After experiencing the condensation of energy, there will be an eternal heart.


    Although he hated the giant stars, he also knew that both yin and Yang were indispensable. He just drove the giant stars to the sky and opened up many galaxies in the territory of the human race, just like the creator God.


    Three thousand years later, Ning Tao held a grand wedding. Ten super galaxies, nobles, Daneng and zongmen all came to celebrate.


    After all, this is the most noble marriage between heaven and earth, the first marriage in the world, gathering 90% of the world''s forces.And Xiaolian also Nirvana rebirth, get rid of the original lotus identity, return to heaven and earth.


    Thirty thousand years later, a world-wide thunder disaster upset the whole world. It was the Ninth Heaven disaster, and it was the chaos God who rescued the disaster. He sat in the nine color lotus, relying on his strong cultivation and chaos clock, and finally succeeded.


    At this point, the world''s eighth saint was born, but also at one stroke reached the peak of the little saint!


    And in the ordinary days, Ning Tao had a surprise, Tong Yaqian pregnant, happy, this is really a surprise thing.


    Three years later, Tong Yaqian finally gave birth to a son for Ning Tao. This is his eighth child. She named the child Ning fan.


    The moral is that life is ordinary and life is extraordinary.


    One hundred thousand years later, Ning Tao, who returned to his original nature, sat in the starry sky, living forever, time and space, and then arrived. He said curiously, "Why are you so anxious to come to us? But what do you find? "


    With a mysterious smile, Ning Tao suddenly tore open the cosmic barrier with his big hands, revealing a mysterious scene. It seemed that there was a tree in the sky, and said, "you guys, would you like to go to the outside world with me to have a look!"